HG|1|0|0|1|Introduction by the Lord
HG|1|0|1|0|The writer of this work sought in all earnest and found what he had sought. He asked and it was given to him, and since he knocked at the right door, it was opened to him and to all those who are of a good heart and will. But those who did not seek with the heart, but always only with their presumed pure reason and keep examining and criticizing, they knock only on the hard and dead shell of matter instead of the living name of the eternal Giver of all good gifts, and they shall not be given and it will not be opened to them. For the Spirit of the Lord never reveals Itself through the intellect of the worldly-wise, but only in and through the simplicity of the heart to those who are regarded as fools by the worldly-wise. However, soon the intellect of the wise of the world will come to nothing before the simplicity of the fools.
HG|1|0|2|0|He who will read this work with a humble, grateful and devout heart will gain from it much grace and blessing, and he will not fail to recognize the true author of the work. However, to the pure-reason-caste it does not make any difference whether they read Daniel, a Sir Walter Scott, or a Rousseau or Hegel; because for the worldly thinking everything is worldly and a higher communication from on high is regarded as an irresponsible fancy of ignorant, fanciful people who through their mysticism want to become someone or achieve something because they cannot do that on the road of pure reason which they do not possess.
HG|1|0|3|0|But do not let this deceive foul How often the tour Gospels have been distrusted! But are they because of it of less value in the hearts of the true believers in God? How often have I, the Lord and Giver of life and every gift of true benefit to the latter, been declared by the worldly-wise as just a man, as a mesmerist, also as a fraud and even as a purely fictitious person; and at present millions regard Me as such! Yet other millions are not led astray by it. They, as doers of My Word and not just hearers of it, understood in the simplicity of their hearts that Jesus of Nazareth was more than what the many worldly scholars take Him for. Therefore, where this work is concerned, let no one be influenced by the judgment of the world, which accepts only what is of its own kind, but let him listen only to the voice of the heart of the unsophisticated. They will express a correct opinion to everyone before the eyes of the good Giver. But the intellect of the worldly- wise will on many occasions find this a stumbling block. Good for the one who is not completely shipwrecked in the process!
HG|1|0|4|0|He who reads this work and regards it as spiritual inspiration, but is not yet clear in his mind 'whether it comes from a lower or a higher spirit', is still extremely blind and the cover of his worldly intellect still mightily veils the vision of his heart.
HG|1|0|5|0|Whoever has a living faith in Me is surely familiar with My strength, kindness and supreme wisdom, and he will, and must, understand that I possess strength and wisdom in eternal abundance and am surely able to oust forever the enemy from the field I am cultivating; for I and Satan have not ever yet used the plough in one and the same furrow. Unfortunately, this does happen where the intellect of the selfish world is involved, which is itself dark and sees everywhere nothing but darkness. However, in the eyes of those who are taught and educated by the Father everything appears quite different, for to the truly pure and enlightened all is pure and has sufficient light.
HG|1|0|6|0|Let those who gay that in order to be acceptable as inspired from on high this work lacks simplicity, tranquility and range of vision, as well as a certain depth in the whole of its ideology, be briefly told that they should examine their heart very carefully as to whether they themselves do not lack what they are missing in the Word. But they expressed their opinion so that, as European scholars, they have said something, too, about this work without having penetrated to the bottom of it. For in order to express an opinion obviously more is required than a superficial perusal of a section of the work.
HG|1|0|7|0|What do such readers regard as simplicity? I think that writings which, despite the necessary, for the limited human understanding so mysterious abundance and depth of what they otter, are presented in a way that even children can properly understand them, once they are able to read reasonably well and are capable of thinking beyond the first rudiments of writing and arithmetic, could really not be lacking in a certain simplicity. Pictures and language do not ever imply the simplicity of a writing, but only the easy comprehension of an ever so simple heart that can find its way in such a writing, Everything else like an antiquated, awkward language and several thousands of years old corresponding allegories - is as far from simplicity as is the intellect of the worldly-wise. And as for the remarks about the needed tranquility and range of vision and the required depth in the whole of the ideology, there is all the more of all that contained in this work, the more the criticizing worldly wisdom imagines it to be lacking; for that which gives tranquility to the heart must itself have tranquility in abundance. Of course, it cannot give tranquility to the intellect, which is not receptive to this and, therefore, cannot find tranquility in a writing, as a stream cannot find it until it has reached the greatest depth of the sea. However, if the intellect of the worldly-wise could humble itself and descend from its presumed height into the simple little chamber of the heart, it would then out of this tranquility find the tranquility believed missing in this work and the fullest range of vision within it. But as long as the intellect is like a weather-cock on the spire of earthly wisdom, continuously turned in all directions by various winds of doubt, it will probably not find anywhere the tranquility it does not possess itself, nor the usual range of vision it enjoys on its windy height
HG|1|0|8|0|If someone misses in this work a certain depth of the whole ideology, let him be told that the Giver of this writing did not intend to develop in those who read it in the true tranquility and simplicity of their heart as what it actually is, such a view, which unfortunately has already spread too much among people, but simply to awaken a godliness and gratitude and there from a living faith and the proper love for God and the fellowman and to animate it to be lasting.
HG|1|0|9|0|Besides, those who read this writing with the fight attitude are still going to attain a sufficient depth in the better ideology without the help of scholars who by war of their futile rational examinations are not likely ever to reach the proper depths of the total view of the world and universes, which only in this work can be found by the fight type of reader, - irrespective of other later works wherein, as it were, the sun and with it all the planets, solar and central solar systems are materially and, above all, spiritually, sufficiently comprehensibly and fully described and revealed.
HG|1|0|10|0|If in a work the material, and especially the spiritual, development of all created things from the very beginning - thus already during eternal periods and states of existence - is presented with sufficient clarity and somebody still finds too little depth in the supposedly lacking ideology, truly, in all the heavens there would not be found an eye-ointment with the help of which such scholars could cure their most regrettable short-sightedness.
HG|1|0|11|0|"We simple and unsophisticated lovers of God", the proper readers of this work have every fight to say, "have, except for God's university in our hearts, never attended another, neither in Paris nor in Jena and Goettingen, yet we do not wish to change places with all your celebrated worldly wisdom; for we prefer our inner beholding of the depths of our holy Father's great creations to your thousand years of research with covered sight We can see from your calendar how far your telescopes and mathematical lines are reaching, and your ways are familiar to us. However, how far the enlightened sight of our hearts resting in God reaches, to measure that your instruments and mathematical lines would not reach far enough and fail in their mathematics."
HG|1|0|12|0|So whoever wishes to read this work with true benefit to his soul, let him read it in the simplicity of his devout heart without being a censor in the worldly way but let him always be only a careful householder of his heart, and he will find in this work in abundance what some highly educated readers have unfortunately not found.
HG|1|0|13|0|And now all My blessing and grace to the fight readers of a pure heart and good will! Amen.
HG|1|1|0|1|THE HEAVENLY FATHER'S WARNING TO HIS CHILDREN
HG|1|1|0|0|Thus spoke the Lord to me and within me for everyone, and that is true, faithful and certain:
HG|1|1|1|0|Whoever wishes to talk with Me, let him come to Me and I shall lay the answer in his heart. But only the pure whose heart is full of meekness shall hear the sound of My voice.
HG|1|1|2|0|And he who prefers Me to all the world and loves Me like a tender bride her bridegroom, with him I shall walk arm in arm, and he will always behold Me like a brother his brother, and as I beheld him from eternity, before he was.
HG|1|1|3|0|Tell the sick, they shall not grieve about their sickness, but turn to Me in all earnest and trust Me completely. I shall comfort them, and a stream of the most precious balm will flow into their heart, and the fountain of eternal life will inexhaustibly manifest within them. They will recover and shall be refreshed like the grass after a downpour.
HG|1|1|4|0|Tell those who seek Me: I am the true 'everywhere' and 'nowhere'. I am everywhere where people love Me and keep My commandments and nowhere where I am only praised and worshipped. For is not love more than prayer and the keeping of the commandments more than worship? Verily, verily, I say to you: He who loves Me worships Me in spirit, and he who keeps My commandments is the one who truly reveres Me. But only he who loves Me can keep My commandments, and the one who loves Me has only one commandment - that he love Me and My living Word which is the true everlasting life.
HG|1|1|5|0|Tell the weak from My mouth: I am a powerful God. Let them all turn to Me and I shall perfect them. Of the flycatcher I shall make a lion-tamer, and the fearful shall destroy the world, and the mighty of the earth shall be scattered like chaff.
HG|1|1|6|0|Tell the dancers openly that Satan manipulates them all. He seizes them all by their feet and whirls them around to make them dizzy enough so that they can neither stand nor walk, nor sit, nor sleep, nor rest, nor see, hear, feel, smell or taste, nor sense, for they are all dead and, therefore, can neither be advised nor helped. And even if they wished to turn to Me, they would feel like somebody whom a strong one had seized by the feet and whirled around. If he were to look up to the sky he would not see the sun, but only a bright streak blinding him so that he would close his eyes, unwilling to see anything any more.
HG|1|1|7|0|The person whose physical eyes are blind has still the possibility of seeing with his spiritual eyes. But he, who has turned blind in his spirit, remains so in eternity.
HG|1|1|8|0|Tell the gamblers that they first gamble away their life and eventually everything that has been given to them for their life. For gambling is a well filled with poisonous dirt. The gamblers believe it to be a hidden source of gold and keep burrowing in it daily, inhaling its pestilential odor, poisoning themselves through and through and finding their spirit's eternal death instead of the imagined gold.
HG|1|1|9|0|Those who have the Scriptures, but do not read them are like thirsty men beside a well with pure water which, however, they do not want to drink, either because of a certain spiritual dread of water like rabid dogs that instead of drinking some water and recovering will rather bite into the hardest stones to quench their thirst, or very often because of a certain indolence. They prefer to be served by certain idle servants stinking slime from the nearest mud-hole to quench their thirst and eventually perish.
HG|1|1|10|0|Tell the love-makers: Whoever walks in the flesh, walks in death and his lust will soon become the food of maggots. Only he who walks in the spirit will reach the light, the original source of life. His share will remain forever and keep increasing.
HG|1|1|11|0|Those who are fashion-crazy tell in all earnest that they will be standing naked before their most just judge. Their splendor will vanish like bubbles. Their lust for power and pomp shall end in the lowest slavery, and they will be ashamed of their foolishness everlastingly. Is not he a great fool who wants to have a rubbish heap gold plated and has gems set in the worst kind of dirt instead of gold! Oh, that there are so many lunatics in the world these days! They regard the light as darkness and the darkness as light!
HG|1|1|12|0|Already there is a star in the East that will pave the way for Orion, and the fire of Sirius will consume all of them. And I will fling great numbers of stars to the earth so that all the evildoers may perish and My light shine everywhere.
HG|1|1|13|0|I, Jehovah, God from eternity, the True and Faithful, for a final warning. Amen.
HG|1|1|14|0|This concerns first of all you, who have so poorly recorded this, and then all the others. Amen. This says the First and the Last. Amen.
HG|1|2|0|1|THE LORD'S PRECEPTS FOR MEN
HG|1|2|0|0|Thus spoke the Lord to me and within me for everyone, and that is true, faithful and certain:
HG|1|2|1|0|You are the Lot of Sodom, but make sure that you do not suffocate in unchastely and thus participate in the heritage of the harlot, for you are unlike anyone before or after you. As a man you are entirely in the flesh and its lust, but as a spirit you are completely free with open eyes and open ears. You soil your body with dirt, whilst streams of light are poured upon your spirit. Your body feeds with the swine, whilst a thousand angels surround your spirit. You have filled your earthly heart with mire and dirt, but I have made My abode in the heart of your spirit. You talk with harlots, whilst I talk to you as a brother to his brother. You stink like a cesspool, and your spirit breathes the sweet odors of the highest heavens. You are a horrible creature, but your eye shines more than the suns. Therefore, cleanse your flesh and become one with Me so that I may become One with you.
HG|1|2|2|0|Tell the fearful mothers not to raise their daughters to be afraid of men and the world. For what one fears one blindly obeys when the temptation arises and those who are feared have an easy victory. Let them teach their daughters rather to respect and love Me that I may be the victor and they despise the world and least on My boundless love. They shall not take them to public places to find a husband, but to Me. Let them bring them to Me and I tell you: Not one of their desires shall remain unblessed and unsatisfied. For I am a rich God who has plenty of everything which He can -and will- give in abundance.
HG|1|2|3|0|The poor shall not beg at the doors of the rich where they experience the lot of stray dogs and their hearts are turned to sorrow and bitterness. They shall come to Me with great confidence, and I shall refresh them all. I shall give load to the hungry and drink to the thirsty, clothe the naked and heal the sick. The lame shall leap like a hart, the leper shall be cleansed, the blind will see and the deaf hear, and I will make the weak stronger than a lion. The timid shall become bolder than a colt and the aged shall find rest. The poor is My closest brother, I care for him. Therefore, the dogs shall not debase him, for the rich of the world are brothers of Satan and children of the devil in hell.
HG|1|2|4|0|Tell My friends they shall not love My servants more than Me. They shall place their salvation fully in My hands, rather than keep it in their own hands, and completely rely on Me. For the servant must act strictly in accordance with the command, lest he be found unworthy. The giver of the law alone stands above it and can place whomsoever he wishes above it, too. However, as long as they are under the yoke, they shall be judged, but to those who come to Me I can remit judgment.
HG|1|2|5|0|My church on earth is a bath of purification. Let him who has washed himself come to Me that I may dry him with the warmth of My love and keep him with Me. But the one who only enjoys the splashing and dabbling will fare, as do the mill wheels, which never get out of the water.
HG|1|2|6|0|If someone has performed the works of true repentance, let him come to Me, and I will receive him like a prodigal son and keep him within My strength. For the servant can advise, but I can do it; the servant can instruct, but the salvation is My work; the servant can pray, but I alone can bless. My servant must pass fair judgment, but only the Lord has the right to show mercy. Therefore, let them not forget the Lord over the servants!
HG|1|2|7|0|Tell them this faithfully word for word without hesitation, for if you want to love Me you must not fear the world, as I am more than an the world.
HG|1|2|8|0|For the world I am a most insignificant hero for whom there is not much regard. The scholars look down upon Me and at the most call Me an honest man. Some of them ignore Me completely; for them I no longer exist others still admit some divine trait in Me, but only for a short time, then they let themselves be influenced by the worldly wise. Soon I am dismissed and at the most regarded as a God for old women. For some of My servants and workers, who imagine themselves great, I merely serve as an official seal and as an external kind of divine cover for their idle nonsense and their gross and utter foolishness and stupidity. There are some who permit Me still to retain My divinity, but for this I must allow them to make of Me what they will in their pursuit of temporal gains. And what is the worst: I must be a downright absurdity! Love and mercy I may have only as long as it suits them; then I must become more pitiless than a stone and must suffer Myself to be changed into a most despicable tyrant I am expected to rush from One tribunal to the next and pass one condemnation after the other. My love must therefore be only temporary, whereas My tyranny and harsh judgeship are meant to last forever. Oh, those utter fools! My infinite forbearance, gentleness, meekness and eternal love for My created beings certainly do not serve their greedy purposes, but all their plans shall soon be thwarted. Their accounts are before Me and the measure of their deeds has been almost filled, and their reward is awaiting them.
HG|1|2|9|0|For him who does not know Me the way I am, and who I am, it would be better not to know anything about Me, for then I could still revive him in the spirit realm. But as things are they make themselves incapable of receiving My help as they deaden the life within them by destroying and slaying Me within them, thereby becoming vines separated from the grapevine.
HG|1|2|10|0|This I now say: I am the sole eternal God in My triune nature, as Father in My divinity, as Son in My humanity and as Spirit in all life, action and cognition. I am from eternity the very love and wisdom. I have never received anything from anyone. Everything that exists is from Me, and whoever possesses something, has it from Me. How can I be a tyrant and one who condemns? -Oh, you fools! I love you and you scorn Me. I am your Father, and you regard Me as an executioner. Where I bless, you curse. Where I build, you destroy. What I raise, you bend down. What I sow, you smother with floods. You oppose Me in everything. If I were as you say that I am, truly I tell you the earth would long since have ceased to exist; indeed, it would never have been created! However, since I am the way I am, everything is still in existence as it has been and will be forever. And you will be the way you wish to be, without My condemnation, for you will be what you have made of yourselves. But those who accept Me as I am and love Me as I love them, I shall make into what they wish to be so that their freedom and joy may be perfect everlastingly.
HG|1|2|11|0|Tell My officials and servants: My offices are not banks and changing-offices, for he who serves Me for the sake of money does not serve Me out of love. And the one who does not serve Me out of love is a stranger to Me in his service as I must be a stranger to him since he does not serve Me out of love; with him My account is already closed. And how can he be a faithful servant who sells his master's treasures illicitly like a thief at shameful prices? -Judas Iscariot sold Me at least for 30 pieces of silver not knowing in advance what would happen to Me; for he was deluded and became lost. But now -as already tortured, slain and raised from the dead, I am available every minute for a mere song. Oh you shameful thieves, you murderers, what can I compare you to? You children of the dragon, you brood of vipers! Are you serving Me like this, must I find you such? I bad My dear Paul tells you that he who serves the altar shall also live of the altar, but only from the works of love, which works all that, is good. But you have no works of love and are, therefore, robbers and thieves and murderers of the Gospel and all truth. Know then: As the work, so the reward! Love cannot be had for money, but only for love. I am the very love and can never be won for any other price but love. I have redeemed all of you with love and, therefore, demand again love from you. So whomever wishes to serve Me, let him serve Me with the love with which I died for him on the cross. And he, who wishes to come to Me, let him come in the love that bled for him on the cross.
HG|1|2|12|0|Tell the ministers and lords of the world frankly and truthfully that their offices do not rank higher than the offices in My kingdom. Soon I will destroy every office that is against Me. Woe to its servants! For I am the Most High, My law is eternal as am I and shall remain so in eternity. The moths, which are endeavoring to nibble at My law and make new laws from their dirt in order to eradicate My law, the latter will crush with all its weight and destroy them as though they bad never existed. Everyone who offends against My laws can be forgiven when he changes his ways, recognizes his mistakes, repents, turns to Me and remains in Me and I in him. But the One who tries to undermine My law shall be crushed by it, and he shall cease to exist forever. All the worldly laws undermine My commands, unless men who are instructed by My Spirit give them out of My love. Woe upon the tyrants and despots who rule because of the might and authority of their thrones. For when their measure is full, they shall experience the power of the weak. The ground is Mine and the field is Mine. This tells you the True One, the Eternal God of Love and Wisdom, and He makes it known through a fool to the worldly wise. Amen. I, Jehovah. Amen.
HG|1|3|0|1|THE WORD AS FATHER OF HIS CHILDREN
HG|1|3|0|0|Thus spoke the Lord to me and within me for everyone, and that is true, faithful and certain:
HG|1|3|1|0|I am a good host, not a crumb of bread is lost. Whoever invests his capital with Me will receive high interest, and it will remain recorded in My heart, and the interest will be growing forever and ever. Look upward, you fool, and gaze at the starry sky! Who has ever counted the infinite number of suns and all the earths of which I have created thousands for every sun? And I, Who am truthful and reliable in every one of My words, am telling you: For a penny I shall give away an earth and for a drink of fresh water a sun. Truly I tell you: The smallest service of neighborly love shall be rewarded richly and abundantly.
HG|1|3|2|0|You ask Me whether there are everywhere humans like here on the earth where you dwell. And I tell you: Yes, there are everywhere humans who are going forth from My bowels and who perceive Me according to the respective organ. Those who go forth from My bands and perceive Me according to My bands; those who go forth from My feet and perceive Me accordingly; those who go forth from My head and perceive Me according to My head; those who go forth from My hair and perceive Me according to My hair; those who go forth from My loins and perceive Me according to My loins; and altogether those who go forth from all the different parts of My bodily essence and perceive Me accordingly. Their life and happiness correspond to that particular part from which they have come forth. They are all My creatures whom I love, for I am love throughout and am the very love everywhere.
HG|1|3|3|0|However, the people of this earth I called forth from the center of My heart and created them fully in My image. They were meant to be not just My creatures, but My beloved children who were not meant to perceive Me as God and Creator, but as their good Father who will, after a short trial period, take them back into His house to share everything with Him, dwell with Him everlastingly and rule and judge the universe with Him. And behold, all my creatures love Me as their Creator and gratefully enjoy their existence; but My children do not want their Father and reject His love.
HG|1|3|4|0|Behold, it saddens Me when I see how every hour thousands upon thousands wither and pass away. Oh, if I could only help them! Is it not sad when the Almighty cannot help?
HG|1|3|5|0|You ask Me again how this could be possible. Oh yes, I tell you, it is quite possible. Behold, all My creatures are held by My might but My children by My love. - My might commands, and it is obeyed, whereas My love only desires and gently bids the free children, but the free children refuse to listen and do not want to face their Father. Because they are free, as I am, I cannot help them if it is against their will. My might surpasses everything, but My will is subject to My children. But let everyone note this: I am your Father and am also your God and beside Me there is none other. Do you want Me as a Father or as a God? Your actions shall give Me the final answer.
HG|1|3|6|0|Take note of this: Love dwells only in the Father and is called the Son. Whoever scorns this love shall be subject to the mighty Deity, losing his freedom forever and death shall be his share, for the Deity dwells in hell, too, but the Father dwells only in heaven. God judges everything according to His might, but grace and life eternal are only in the Father and are called the Son. The Deity destroys everything; but the Son, or the love within Me, has life, gives life and animates.
HG|1|3|7|0|All this the good host and the thrifty Father is telling all His children that they may change their ways in order to receive the inheritance I have faithfully prepared and kept for them from eternity.
HG|1|3|8|0|Tell your friends and brothers lovingly that I, their most loving Father, have already stretched out both My arms to press them all to My heart forever and ever. They shall on no account turn again away from Me, but shall keep gazing at My countenance, and My eyes will tell them and clearly proclaim how much I love them and how sincere My intentions towards them are.
HG|1|3|9|0|Tell them: I have put their sins out of My sight and have washed them white as snow and there is no longer any obstacle. No longer will I be an invisible father to them. They shall always see Me and be happy and joyful. All their worries they shall transfer to Me.
HG|1|3|10|0|Oh, how gladly I shall take care of them! What are all the joys and beatitudes of My heavens for Me, the Father, compared with the bliss to be loved by My dear children as their only true Father!
HG|1|3|11|0|Behold, I give you all the beatitudes for this one bliss, which I have reserved for Myself. And therefore My children shall call no one but Me their Father, which I am and to which I am fully entitled, and no one may take this right from Me as I am the only one and there is none other besides Me.
HG|1|3|12|0|Behold, I will call them all (i. e., your friends and brothers) by name: H LV T S S A A S S. They shall all receive My fatherly salutation and still today, if they so desire, shall the gates of heaven be opened to them, which are the eyes of their spirit; and already today will I dwell in their hearts. Only one thing shall they do with determination, namely, cleanse their flesh in the well that contains living water. And they shall take a staff that is half black and half white, break it in half, throw the black part at the feet of the world and keep the white part as a token that they have broken with the world and its flesh forever.
HG|1|3|13|0|This means that they shall in all earnest go within, recognize themselves and then present their discovered weaknesses to Me in their hearts. I shall remove the dirt from their hearts and fill them with the fire of My divine fatherly love. Thus cleansed they shall then show themselves to the priest through and in the confession. Thereupon I will come and share the joyous feast with them before the altar.
HG|1|3|14|0|Tell them also that they must on no account take offence at anything in or about the church, for I purify every food I recommend for the one who wishes to partake of it in spirit and in truth and so he can enjoy it without fear. What I give to My children is clean and is not desecrated through the outer form for those for whom I have blessed it. I shall bless the temple, and the place where they are shall be hallowed. For I, their holy Father, shall be in their midst wherever they go, and not a hair on their head shall be hurt.
HG|1|3|15|0|Tell them in no uncertain terms: My love is waiting for them, and I will not close My arms before all of them are resting in My embrace, where they will behold their most loving, holy Father face to face, and their joy will never end. Amen!
HG|1|3|16|0|Tell all those who seek Me that I am always at home and never go out and that I do not have fixed hours or times when a person may come to Me as with the kings on earth and the great ones of the world. Thus, a loving heart is welcome to Me not only on a Sabbath or Holy Day, but every minute, and even at night I have not ever barred the door to anyone. So whenever you will knock, I shall say "Enter!"
HG|1|3|17|0|You must and can tell openly whether I have ever compelled you in any war or whether it was at all times left to your free will to come to Me with a question you wanted to ask and if I have ever failed to answer your question. When you asked Me from hell, I gave you an answer, and when you were on earth, I spoke to you, and I spoke to you in the heavens. My ear is open to you day and night. What you are writing here, you write at your own time and leisure, and I am always satisfied with how long and how much you wish to write. Therefore, tell them faithfully that it does not matter to Me, but whenever someone comes to Me, he is heard and accepted.
HG|1|3|18|0|Tell the children that they must not mock Me, but that they shall take this seriously. Tell them that I am never facetious nor do I appreciate a joke. I take everything seriously concerning the great and the small, the young and the old, male and female. I do not make exceptions.
HG|1|3|19|0|For behold, I instantly and forever destroy My creatures that are useless. But for My children I have plenty of punishments, and I shall discipline the disobedient to the last drop of their blood, when they will surely recognize that I am at least the master of the house if they do not want to accept Me as the loving, holy Father.
HG|1|3|20|0|Woe betides those who misunderstand and misinterpret My fatherly chastisement! I repeat: Woe betides them! They will be rejected by the Father and will have to deal with their forever-inexorable God. These things I am telling you, an inefficient, lazy servant. Amen. I, Jehovah. Amen.
HG|1|4|0|1|THE TRUE CHURCH
HG|1|4|0|0|Thus spoke the Lord to me and within me for everyone, and that is true, certain and faithful:
HG|1|4|1|0|My grace is a rich treasure. Whoever receives it will not ever be in want of anything, temporally and eternally. Therefore, let everyone endeavor to obtain it forthwith, for I give it to whoever wishes to have it.
HG|1|4|2|0|For behold, if you want forgiveness of your sins, they are forgiven you provided you do true penance through Jesus who is My living Word and the love within Me. The gates of heaven are open to you, and if you want it you can enter and behold the face of your holy Father who is I, the eternal God Jehovah.
HG|1|4|3|0|You can do that with the help of the living Word, which is Jesus Christ or eternal Love and Wisdom within Me from which keeps flowing all that is good and true. Love has been given to you from the very beginning, for it is the actual life within you, as is the might in My creatures, which, since it does not possess freedom though it also issues from My love, is not love itself, but only the effect of love. This is as such without life and, therefore, whatever goes forth from the might is dead matter with only an apparent life, which is in reality death.
HG|1|4|4|0|Therefore, if someone attaches his love to the material world, his love is crushed by the might of death, and the result is the lot of matter, or death.
HG|1|4|5|0|But he, who directs and attaches his love to Me, reunites his love with the love or life of all life and thus becomes alive throughout.
HG|1|4|6|0|But now behold: Love in itself is blind and dark, which makes it free and independent, but also in great danger of becoming lost and perishing.
HG|1|4|7|0|Therefore, I add to all love for Me, depending on its intensity, a proper share of light, which is a gift and is called grace. With this I flow into everyone according to the degree of his love.
HG|1|4|8|0|If a person has the love, thereby animating My law within him, which is the highest love, streams of light will be poured over him, and his eye will penetrate the earth and behold the depths of the heavens.
HG|1|4|9|0|Tell the children and tell all, of whatever religion they may be - Catholics or Protestants, Jews, Turks, Brahmins or heathens, - in short, it concerns all: There is but One true church on earth and this is the love for Me in My Son and is the Holy Spirit within you, manifesting through My living Word. And this Word is the Son, and the Son is My love and is within Me and I permeate Him completely and we are one. Thus I am within you, and your soul, whose heart is My place of residence, is the sole true church on earth. Only therein is eternal life, and it is the sole beatific church.
HG|1|4|10|0|For behold, I am the Lord over everything that exists. I am the eternal and almighty God and as such also your holy and loving Father. And all this I am in the Word, but the Word is in the Son and the Son in the love and the love in the law, and the law has been given to you. If you observe it and act accordingly, you have absorbed it. Then it becomes alive within you, exalts you and makes you free, and you are then no longer under the law, but above it in the grace and light, all of which is My wisdom.
HG|1|4|11|0|And that is the bliss, or the Kingdom of God within you, or the only beatific church on earth. And life eternal is only in this church.
HG|1|4|12|0|Or do you think I dwell within the walls, or in the ceremony, or in the prayer, or in the worship? Oh no, there you are quite wrong, for I am only where there is love, being Myself the very love or the very life. I give you love and life and unite only with love and life, but never with matter or death.
HG|1|4|13|0|I have overcome death and subjected the Deity in order to have all the power over everything that exists, and that My love may rule forever and make alive all that is subject to it.
HG|1|4|14|0|And how can you believe that I wait for you in death when I am life itself? Therefore, go first into the true church where there is life, and only then into the dead church that it may become alive through you.
HG|1|5|0|1|THE SECRET OF CREATION
HG|1|5|1|0|He, who has ears to hear, let him hear and who has eyes to see, let him see. I will reveal a great secret to you that you may see how your most loving and holy Father presents Himself in a brotherly manner, enabling you to see and enjoy Him face to face. For the children must be introduced to their Father's great household from eternity.
HG|1|5|2|0|The Deity was from eternity the power permeating all endlessness of infinity, and It was and is and will forever be infinity itself. In the center of Its depth I was from eternity the Love and the very life within It; but behold, I was blind like an embryo in the womb. The Deity, however, took pleasure in Its love and pressed hard towards it And the Love felt hotter and hotter in its center, masses upon masses of the Deity assailed it and all powers and forces stormed towards it
HG|1|5|3|0|Then there arose a great hum, a storming and roaring and, behold, Love became fearful and was pressed hard from all sides so that it trembled deep within. And Love became aware of it, and the hum became a sound, and the sound within Love became a word, and the word spoke: "Let there be light!" And the flame in the heart of the ignited Love began to blaze and it became light in all the spaces of infinity.
HG|1|5|4|0|And God saw the great glory of His Love within Him, and Love was strengthened with the power of the Deity, and thus the Deity united with Love forever and the light issued from the warmth.
HG|1|5|5|0|And lo, Love saw within the Deity all the glories whose number is endless, and the Deity saw how all this flowed into It from Love, and Love saw its thoughts within the Deity and found great pleasure in them. Thereupon Love ignited anew and the powers of the Deity moved around it and behold: The thoughts emanating from Love were themselves love and were countless.
HG|1|5|6|0|The Deity saw Its glory and Love felt Its power. And the Love within the Deity spoke: "Let us hold fast the thoughts of glory and cause them to go forth so that they may become free and perceive Us and become aware of how We perceive and see them and how We perceived and saw them before the light illuminated their forms!"
HG|1|5|7|0|Then the Word passed into the Deity and It became Love throughout And lo, the Deity spoke for the first time: "Let there be!" And a host of spirits whose number is countless was set free out of the Deity, and Love saw Itself endlessly multiplied and saw Its infinite beauty in perfection.
HG|1|5|8|0|However, all the beings were not yet alive and did not yet perceive and see, for they were still fixed forms in the Deity outside of Love.
HG|1|5|9|0|And Love felt compassion and began to stir, and the motion rose within the Deity, and the Deity gave Its captives to Love and Love permeated all. And lo, the forms became alive and looked at each other in amazement and warmed themselves at the flames streaming from divine Love and thereby received independent movement and mobility. But they did not know themselves as yet.
HG|1|5|10|0|Then Love spoke again: "Let Us make them recognize themselves, so that they may know Me and through Me also You."
HG|1|5|11|0|Once again the Word arose within the Deity, and the Word sounded within the Deity, and the Word became law, and the law was Love and flowed into all.
HG|1|5|12|0|And behold, there were made Three, and from them came forth Seven! And the Three equaled the Love, the Light and the Deity, and the Seven equaled the seven spirits of God. They are and shall forever be called: Love the Love. Fear the Deity that slays, - lest you be slain. The love within you is holy; so respect each other as the Love within the Deity respects you and is pleased with you. Everyone belongs to himself and belongs to the Love of God. Therefore, let no one be prey to another. Let no one ever hide his face from the other to prevent the other from knowing what love is like, - and that you may be like the Love which called you into existence. Let your innermost be like your outermost so that no wrong emotion may arise within you and you perish. Your outermost shall be the true reflection of your inner mirror in which the Love of the Deity gazes upon Itself; otherwise the inner mirror will break to pieces and your form become hideous.
HG|1|5|13|0|Then the Deity thundered in the infinite spaces a dreadful judgment to the transgressors and they were bidden worship of the Deity in the greatest fear and love of the Love. And they were set out of the Deity in the greatest freedom and could do as they pleased, and nothing shall impede their freedom until such time as they will have recognized themselves in their freedom and their humility, so that the law may become their own and they then completely free.
HG|1|5|14|0|However, now they became aware of their great might and their all- outshining splendor and majesty, and the first of the three, the light of the Deity, inflamed in his desire to fully overpower the Deity. Through him were kindled also a great part of the spirits he had created. Thereupon the Deity became inflamed with anger, as did also the two lower spirits of the three, and cast the evil gang into the most profound depth of Its wrath.
HG|1|5|15|0|And the two, and those who had come forth from them, and the seven, whose number was just, were found faithful in their humility and were admitted into the spheres of the might of God. And Love saw that they had been found pure and rejoiced in their perfection. And behold, the power of the Deity rose within the Love, and the Deity moved and the created noticed the movement of the Deity. And the Deity moved towards Its Love and the eyes of the created were opened and they saw eternal Love for the first time.
HG|1|5|16|0|Then the hosts of the countless beings were amazed and there was jubilation and great joy among them, for they saw the might of God within Love and saw the love within themselves and also the power, which had called them into existence. They recognized themselves and recognized Love and God.
HG|1|5|17|0|Now the Deity moved and the created were afraid. And Love saw their fear and that it was just. And their fear became obedience and obedience was humility and the humility was their love, and love became their law and the law their eternal freedom, and the freedom became their life and the life their eternal bliss.
HG|1|5|18|0|And lo, eternal Love spoke to them and they understood the Word! Then their tongues were loosened, and the first word that flowed from their lips was love. And the Deity was pleased with the tone of their speech and was moved by love, and the movement took form within the created, and the form became sound, and the sound was the second word -God.
HG|1|5|19|0|And only now were the created perfected. And Love spoke to the created: 'The first among you was lost. Therefore, I am taking his place and shall be among you forever!"
HG|1|5|20|0|Then their tongues were loosened once more and they bent their knees and worshipped Love.
HG|1|5|21|0|Now behold all that Love did and God within Love and Love within God. - And Love felt compassion for the lost, but the Deity quaked in Its wrath and a great thunder was heard in all the spaces of God's infinity. And the thunder penetrated to the innermost of eternal Love and Love alone understood the thunder of the Deity. And the thunder became a word within It and spoke: "Yours shall be all the might; do whatever pleases You and speak: 'Let there be' and it shall be."
HG|1|5|22|0|And lo, Love was stirred to Its innermost and the first tear flowed from the eye of eternal Love, and this tear flowed from the heart of the Deity and was, is, and shall forever be called MERCY.
HG|1|5|23|0|This tear became a great water, which flowed into all the spaces of infinity and into the uttermost depths of the wrath of the Deity and appeased the fire of God's anger.
HG|1|5|24|0|And lo, the Spirit of God in its power moved gently over the waters of mercy and the waters parted. And God spoke out of His Love, and His Love was the Word, and the Word descended into the uttermost depths and hovered over the waters, and the waters became separated like dew- drops and were spread out in all the spaces of infinity in large and small drops, according to the number of the lost which is endless.
HG|1|5|25|0|And lo, the last drop which remained was the innermost of the waters and the innermost of mercy and was not spread out, but remained where it had been left and was destined to be the center-point and the stage for the greatest deed of eternal Love.
HG|1|5|26|0|And now behold: This last drop became the planet earth, which you and your brothers inhabit. And the other drops were formed into countless suns, planets and moons of all kinds. And lo, thus came into existence the visible firmament with its stars, the sun, the moon and the visible earth with its oceans and firm land.
HG|1|5|27|0|Now lift up your eyes and see, and you shall comprehend the wonders of eternal Love! You always see the radiance of the sun, the light of the moon and the shimmer and glitter of the stars in their varied constellations, which you call the signs of the Zodiac. You see also the great variety of formations in all the three kingdoms of nature of the natural earth. However, to this day no one has fathomed and properly comprehended the nature and source of the sun's radiance and how it has come about, the shine of the moon, the shimmer and glitter of the stars and their most varied constellations and the structure of the earth.
HG|1|5|28|0|For behold, My children must be introduced to all the beautiful things their holy, most loving Father has available as gifts to His children who recognize Him, love Him alone above all and love each other for love of their Father.
HG|1|5|29|0|And behold: When all the suns with their planets came into existence through the might of the eternal, infinite God's merciful love, they had as yet no radiance, shine, shimmer or glimmer, for there was still dark night on the created suns, earths and moons. But into the center of the suns eternal Love sank a small spark of Its grace, and this spark – taster than lightning - illuminated the dark masses and lo, they shone upon the earths with a great radiance and are still shining and will do so as long as the spark of grace is not taken from them.
HG|1|5|30|0|And behold, the earths and moons also began to shine, and they were allocated to the suns in just numbers and Love breathed upon them through the power and might of the Deity, and lo, the light vibrated on the suns, the seas on the planets heaved and whirled the floods, and the air currents and winds floated and blew over the earths like the Spirit of God over the waters of mercy. And the moons rose mightily above the earths to which they bad been given like fruit on a tree and began to revolve around them in wide circles as constant companions. And where there were many of them they were united in fixed orbits as a sign of the love of the children who are to constantly behold the face of their Father, as do the moons their earths, to prevent them from being torn from their orbits and destroyed on account of their light structure.
HG|1|5|31|0|For behold, the moons are not solid, but porous, similar to the foam of the sea when it becomes firmer and more solid, and they are barren and without water. The air of the earth is there as the water of the moons and their air is like the ether between the suns and earths. And they (the moons) are destined to receive the worldlings, to hold the spirits of matter, to probe their constancy and mature them for the reception of grace.
HG|1|5|32|0|The solid part of the earths is that part of the wrath of the Deity, which was appeased through mercy, and holds with strong fetters the spirits of those who had strayed. They will be held until the appointed time of their unaware release when they - individually bound - are put into matter, which is softer, yet strong enough to hold them, and from which they will only be able to emerge when eternal Love has once more awakened them. The seas and waters are full of them that they may there become humble, and the air is full of them, so that they can there be purified. Eternal Love is the form in everything; however the wrath of the Deity is only appeased on earth, but not abolished.
HG|1|5|33|0|But note this well: In the center of the sun there dwells the spark of grace and gives light to the world through the fire of God's wrath. In the center of the earth, however, there dwells a spark of God's wrath like a fire- dragon and keeps the evil hordes in a solid state like stones, which must first be softened through the water of mercy if they are to be released for a second trial to gain freedom and eternal life. And now understand the mystery of your being and marvel at the great love of eternal Might and how often It has let you be born again in order to reclaim you, who were lost, for eternal life, for freedom, for the law, for love and light and for beholding Its face. And behold, all this I want to make known to you and through you to many others too, so that you may finally understand how exceedingly good eternal Love must be when It untiringly tolerates so much and does such great and marvelous things for you disobedient beings.
HG|1|5|34|0|And so through the breath of the mercy of Love the earths were made to revolve around their guns and rotate around their own centers for a sign to the children that they may in all they do follow the example of the earths' movement around the suns and the moons around the earths. And the weak shall be like the moons and the strong like the earth, and the reborn shall be like the sun. And the weak shall behold the strength of Love that never forsakes them if they, like the moons, steadfastly turn towards the face of Love, revolving around it in smaller circles, yet by its power are also drawn into the great circle. And the strong shall be like the earth, rotating independently, in order to hold themselves ready at all times to receive the light and warmth from the grace of Love. Through its inner power this gives them light, warmth and life that they may produce fruit of all kinds from the works of love, which give food to the weak, refresh the incarnate and delight the reborn. And the reborn out of the waters of merciful Love, within whom grace is perfect, shall be like the sun. Their light shall shine everywhere and their warmth shall revive the weak and stimulate the strong towards nourishing the weak, that there may be fellowship among the children of One and the same Father.
HG|1|5|35|0|And behold, you shall look still deeper and see how and why I have arranged all things in this way! Lo, the moon has specks and many dark areas, and the earth has cold but firm poles, high mountains and low valleys, springs, brooks, rivers, streams, lakes, seas and great oceans; and the sun has large and small spots. Behold, all these things are effects of love and grace or, respectively, warmth and light, all of which is eternal Love and the power of the Deity through It. Therefore, look at the weak and the moon, how alike they are, and the moon's nature is revealed to you. Look at the strong and all their works, and the earth is revealed before your eyes. And from one pole to the other there must be the rigid stillness of the spirit within the love towards Love in order that everything, which surrounds the spirit, can move in a constant order and thereby be active for the common purpose of everlasting preservation. For behold, everything depends on the stillness; without it nothing can be achieved and he who is not like the poles of the earth does not penetrate his innermost as does the line between the poles the center of the earth. Your love must be cold like the ice of the poles to enable you to absorb all the warmth of divine love. For behold, what is warm is not fit for the reception of warmth, but what is cold in its stillness is capable of absorbing the warmth completely and letting it stream forth into all parts of life. For whoever absorbs the warmth, which is the love of God, keeps it firmly within and does not allow it to flow on, is a miser who dissolves himself and is destroyed like ice at the fire. However, he who receives it like the poles and passes it promptly on to all around him, be they near or far, with him divine love is in the fight place and fully corresponds to the will of the great and half Giver.
HG|1|5|36|0|This love will bring much fruit, will rise to the light of grace and constantly behold the boundless depths of the Deity - like the poles which look into the infinite spaces of the creations of the love of God - and will, with its eyes wide open, absorb the soft rays from the boundlessness of all the infinite spaces where mercy's countless beings are circling, everyone according to its kind, and will out of delight and bliss in its love towards Love and for Love ignite and become self-shining as a sun, like the light of the earth's poles.
HG|1|5|37|0|Therefore, whoever remains constant in the center of the love of cognition, which is the grace, will have his loins aglow with love out of God, like the girdle of the earth and his eyes will shine with understanding like the poles, and his arms will move like the rivers, brooks and springs, and his deeds will stream towards the seas of the divine mercies, which are salted with grace and the understanding of eternal Love and everlasting life.
HG|1|5|38|0|Well, here you have the key to open up and look through the earth that carries you.
HG|1|6|0|1|THE STARS IN THEIR CORRESPONDENCE
HG|1|6|1|0|Now lift your eyes from the earth to the sun, which is a true image of the reborn! Look closely and you will notice that there sometimes appear spots on its belt. Behold, from a natural point of view they are eruptions from within, as from the volcanoes of the earth. They represent eruptions of the Deity's wrath and small indications of It's all-destructive might which, according to the nature of the world, always makes itself partly known on earth through more or less violent storms, depending on the size of the spots. However, Love then becomes all the more active and appeases everything again with the water of mercy and on the sun with great floods from the boundless sea of It's merciful grace. And behold, in this way everything is once more restored to perfect order, wherein I am eternal Love Itself from the Eternity of eternities. Out of, and in this order everything that exists was made and nothing can be or come into existence outside of it. And whoever voluntarily steps out of this order acts adversely to love and life and will perish forever.
HG|1|6|2|0|Now you have beheld the sun and conceived its nature, which is - and must be simple in order that it can exist for the purpose for which it is - and must be - there out of the order of Love.
HG|1|6|3|0|Now turn your eyes to the rebirth of the spirit, to the people of God and to the law of Love and to the life of freedom in the light of the grace from the waters of mercy, and the sun will float before your eyes unveiled, and not one of its folds shall remain hidden from you.
HG|1|6|4|0|But behold, also the sun has its poles from which all its light and warmth out of the center of the stillness of grace pour forth spreading all over it. If it did not have the stillness of the poles, it would not have any light. For the stillness is indispensable for the reception of light, and warmth and must be like the stillness of love in God. Only from stillness comes the receptivity for life and light.
HG|1|6|5|0|And behold, when the air is still, it is also a clear and bright day on earth, whereas violent winds blowing in all directions will soon cause black clouds to appear and darken the light.
HG|1|6|6|0|Your desires through which you are surrounded by all kinds of cares resemble the winds. They prevent the light of grace from flowing into you, as the clouds driven by the winds prevent the rays of the sun from falling upon the earth.
HG|1|6|7|0|Therefore, you shall not worry, but direct and transfer all your desires and the resultant cares to Me, so that you may be at peace and I can keep flowing into you.
HG|1|6|8|0|Behold, as the earth rotates regularly around the stillness of its poles according to My order, effected by the might of My love, so that none of its parts remain without light, also an your actions shall result from My love which dwells within you since the beginning, and is later activated according to your ability through the Word of eternal Love given in the law of grace and mercy. And as the night refreshes the earth, so you shall be refreshed by love; and the light from the sun of grace, like the day on earth is illumined shall illumine you.
HG|1|6|9|0|You shall be like the winter, which is cold in its stillness and thereby above all capable of receiving the warmth into the deepest depths of the earth. And to whom winter has come, spring will come too, as the first life of love within you. And summer will come in the fullest activity out of the life of love, which through grace has become strong within you. Then quiet autumn will come with the fruits of the labors of love and grace and you will enter into the life of the sun as fully reborn to behold the countenance of your holy Father and, like the sun, give light to all the world through the great power of the grace, love and mercy of your exceedingly good and holy Father.
HG|1|6|10|0|But he who is not like the moon and does not become like the earth is incapable of becoming like the sun. He is like a comet without any firmness, and his nature is a stolen One from the suns' outflows of grace; his path is disorderly like the ways of thieves and robbers, and he is driven by the fear of light from one cosmic depth to another and will never again in all eternity find rest. The light will pursue him on all his ways and illumine his nothingness.
HG|1|6|11|0|And finally he will fare like the shooting stars that are thrown out of grace and rejected because of their nothingness and consumed through the theft of grace. For the stolen light will destroy them forever, and they will be no more, like the fruits of the trees which prematurely sprouted towards the light before love had made them firm. And since they have no firmness, because they are too loosely connected with love, they keep get- ting weaker and weaker, fall off the tree, are trampled underfoot and destroyed.
HG|1|6|12|0|Behold, here you have unveiled before you the nature and significance of the suns, earths, moons, comets and shooting stars with all their parts from the greatest to the smallest
HG|1|6|13|0|The spirit of love and grace is within you and has all the wisdom. Whoever listens to it will fathom all things in the Depth of depths, and he will explore the dead and they will answer him. He will understand the living and their love will refresh him and their light delights him. He will put his ear to the earth, and the grass will tell him of the mysteries of love, and the earth will reveal its depths to him, and the mountains will listen to his voice, and the tone of his speech will penetrate the marrow of the earth. And when he gazes at the sea, the rays from his eyes will shine through all its drops and penetrate every grain of sand, and the judged spirits still imprisoned therein will stream towards the light of his eyes, just like the fish and worms of the seas and waters that hurry towards the light of a torch shone upon the surface at night and will let themselves be caught for release from the dungeons of eternal night. They will recognize Love, quench their thirst from the waters of mercy and rise to the weakness, the strength and the power from the love of the Father and the Word, which is the Love within the Father, and the Spirit that is the power within both.
HG|1|6|14|0|And behold, all this and many other things will My Spirit teach you if you listen to Its voice! However, Its voice is not loud, it is very soft, but because of this all-penetrating like the warmth of love and the light of grace and like your holy Father's power of merciful love.
HG|1|7|0|1|THE PRIMEVAL AGE OF THE EARTH AND THE MOON. THE CREATION OF ADAM AND EVE
HG|1|7|1|0|Now I will show you the organic creation from the first to the last and from the smallest to the greatest and how I made everything out of My love and wisdom and the everlasting order out of both, which is the Word of eternal might and power deep within the Deity. And behold, there does not exist anything in all the spaces of infinity, be it great or small that was not made through It!
HG|1|7|2|0|Behold and listen: So the earth had come into existence, and there were the moon, the sun, and the stars; but the earth was still bare, and its surface was still like the surface of the sea. Dense clouds were hovering above the waters, extending deep into the dead spaces of the worlds, and the light of the sun was unable to illumine the drop of mercy. The moon was covered by the vapor of the drop, and only in this vapor was the earth born and the moon nourished. And, like a hen sitting on her chicks, the sun was above both of them with the rays of its light from the warmth of the love in God, maturing the earth and separating the moon from the breast of his mother.
HG|1|7|3|0|Thereupon the dense clouds parted and settled upon the stillness of the poles. The girdle of the earth became freed, and the sun beheld itself in the waters, and the earth gratefully reflected the received light into the vast bosom of the sun and with wide-open eyes watched the moon bathing in the rays flowing from the sun of the grace of eternal Love.
HG|1|7|4|0|And behold and listen to this: The earth felt content, for she was filled with the love of mercy and saw her darling, the moon, revolve briskly around her. And love swelled her wide bosom with the breath of mercy as if she wanted once more to after the child her breast filled with the milk of grace. But the milk coagulated through the warmth of merciful love and became firm land towering above the seas. And the seas sank back into the depths and were like the water that separates from the coagulated milk, to appease the indwelling wrath through the salt of grace by the mercy of love out of God in all the power and might.
HG|1|7|5|0|And lo, it became calm on earth and in all the spaces of God's infinity, and for the first time eternal Love fully descended to the earth and in its almightiness and power breathed over the surface of the earth.
HG|1|7|6|0|And behold, a variety of herbs, plants, bushes and trees sprouted from the firm parts of the earth, and the seas, lakes, streams, rivers, brooks and springs teemed with all kinds of worms, fish, and animals. And the air was filled with birds of all kinds. And the number of all the various species in the waters, on the land and in the air was like the number of man who was made from this number and was like the number of the grace of Love and was like the number of the future salvation and the rebirth resulting from it.
HG|1|7|7|0|And behold and comprehend what until now no one has beheld and comprehended: Eternal Love took that number out of Itself, and the number was the order and the eternal law within It, out of which and within which eternal Love has forever existed, is still existing and will be existing in all the might and power of the holiness of God. And It took clay, which is like the cream of the coagulated milk, and with the hand of Its might and the hand of Its power, according to the number of Its order, formed the first man and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life. And the breath became a living soul within him, and the soul fully pervaded the man who was made in accordance with the number of the order from which all the spirits had been made and the worlds in the spaces of infinity, the earth and everything on it, and the moon and the sun.
HG|1|7|8|0|And lo, this first man on earth, who came forth from the hands of the might and power of eternal Love, was called by the mouth of merciful grace 'Adam', or 'Son of Mercy and Grace'.
HG|1|7|9|0|Now take good note of this: This Adam was in the place of the first of the fallen spirits. It was not shown to him who he was, and since he did not recognize himself and could not find anything that was like him, he became bored.
HG|1|7|10|0|And behold, imperceptible to the still blind eyes of his soul, eternal Love breathed on him and for the first time he fell asleep within the sweetness of merciful Love, whereupon merciful Love formed in the heart of Adam, as though in a pleasant dream, a figure, similar to him, of great charm and beauty.
HG|1|7|11|0|And eternal Love saw what great joy Adam experienced through the inner contemplation of his second self. Then merciful Love touched him on the side where he had been given a heart, similar to the heart of the Deity, for the reception of love and life from the love in God. Thereby It took away his self-love in order to prepare a dwelling-place for Itself through the future law of merciful grace and set the self-love, which gave Adam so much pleasure, outside of him in a material body and called it "Caiva" or, as you are used to say, 'Eve'. This was in preparation of the deliverance from self-love and the there from resulting rebirth.
HG|1|7|12|0|And behold, merciful Love touched him and awakened him for the contemplation of his self-love outside of him and saw that he had great delight in the contemplation of his love outside of him and was extremely cheerful. And this love, which was now called 'Eve', had pleasure in the man Adam, bent towards him and followed his every movement.
HG|1|7|13|0|And behold, eternal Love addressed Adam for the first time: "Adam!" -And he spoke for the first time: "Here I am, Lord of Glory, Might and Power!"
HG|1|7|14|0|And eternal Love spoke again: "Behold your helpmate!" -And 'Eve' answered: "Behold, O Lord, the maid lying obediently at the feet of Your son and awaiting his orders!"
HG|1|7|15|0|And behold, merciful Love found great pleasure in the works of Its might and power through the grace of Its mercy and continued to speak and instruct them in all things, teaching them to know, to name and how to use them. And when they understood and knew all things and were able to use them, merciful Love again spoke to them: "Now you have learnt of all things, you know them and are able to use them, except for one thing, and this I will now teach you and put into you the power to procreate and reproduce your kind. But you are not allowed to use it before My return when I find you clothed with the garment of obedience, humility, faithfulness and chastity. However, woe upon you if I find you naked; I shall cast you out, and the consequence will be death!"
HG|1|8|0|1|THE FALL
HG|1|8|1|0|Thereupon eternal Love covered Its face and withdrew for a certain time in accordance with the number of order, was blind out of the depth of Its mercy and would not, and could not, know what the newly created would do in the judgment of the Deity for their freedom-test during the short time on earth through the love of mercy. And the place that was given them as a dwelling-place was a valley and a garden on the firm part of the earth and was called Paradise. That was the land which later abounded with milk and honey and was the place which in the great Time of times, when eternal Love performed the greatest of Its acts, was called -and will forever be called -'Bethlehem'. This was the spot where the eternal Word bodily in the flesh saw for the first time the light of Its grace shine upon the drop of mercy from the distant sun, the moon and all the stars.
HG|1|8|2|0|And behold, their desire kept growing in the judgment of the Deity testing them in Its wrath. There was a tree standing in the garden bearing the most beautiful apples, and Eve felt a great desire for them and said to Adam: "Look, Adam, I feel a great desire for this fruit. If you want it, I shall pick one and taste it and then hand it to you as a first gift from my hand."
HG|1|8|3|0|And Adam was silent, pondering the words of Eve. And an inner voice, which was holy as it came from the Deity within him, spoke to him: "If you eat from the fruit of this tree, you shall die!" This gave Adam such a fright that he was unable to answer his beloved Eve.
HG|1|8|4|0|And the desire rose within Eve, drew her beneath the tree and made her pick an apple from it. Adam now felt that Eve had become disloyal to his heart. He became saddened and said:
HG|1|8|5|0|"Eve, Eve, what are you doing! The Lord of might, power and life has not yet blessed us. You are holding the fruit of death in your hand; throw it away, that we may not die in our nakedness before the Lord of justice!"
HG|1|8|6|0|And behold, the earnestness of Adam frightened Eve in her desire and she let the fruit of death drop to the ground. And she was freed from her desire and Adam was very pleased at being liberated from the deadly snares of Eve's desire.
HG|1|8|7|0|But behold, the desire Eve had banned from her heart was now lying on the ground and through the might of the condemning wrath of the Deity formed into the shape of a great serpent; it took the fruit of death into its jaws, crept up the tree, twisted round it and all its branches and twigs from the root to the top and kept staring at Eve. Eve saw it and gazed at the serpent, and through Eve also Adam became aware of it, but he did not see the serpent as yet.
HG|1|8|8|0|And behold, Eve approached the serpent and gazed with great delight at its seductive movements around the tree and the opalescent colors of its cold scaly skin.
HG|1|8|9|0|The serpent, however, moved and placed the apple into the lap of the now sitting Eve, lifted its head and spoke to Eve as follows:
HG|1|8|10|0|"Eve, behold the daughter you have cast out, winding round the tree of your desire. Do not reject the small gift I have put into your lap, but enjoy without fear the fruit of your love; not only will you not die, but you will be filled with the knowledge of all life about God Whom you fear, whereas He is weaker than you!" And lo, the tongue of the serpent split into two and became more pointed than an arrow. The serpent bent its head towards Eve's breast as though it would kiss her after the manner of a child, but it sank its two venomous fangs into the breasts of Eve, and Eve recognized herself in the serpent.
HG|1|8|11|0|Now also Adam became aware of what was going on under the tree, and he was delighted with the second Eve, not realizing that it was only a serpent. And behold, he too became enflamed with desire and, lusting for the second Eve, took the fruit from the lap of Eve, became disloyal to his love and enjoyed the forbidden fruit from the body of Eve lustfully. And in this enjoyment he recognized himself as the First who was lost because of the great conceit of his blind self-love in the kingdom of light of eternal Love and that he had fallen into the sea of wrath of the forever inexorably slaying Deity.
HG|1|8|12|0|And now behold, as he thus recognized himself, and so did the deluded Eve through him, great remorse rose from the bottom of his heart and Eve was ashamed when she became aware of her nakedness and that of Adam, and in her great dismay she covered her nakedness with leaves from a fig tree. Adam too stretched out his hands for the leaves to cover his nakedness, hid himself in a cave and shed tears of great grief; and Eve hid herself behind a thorn bush and grieved bitterly over her guilt of seduction.
HG|1|9|0|1|THE LORD'S JUDGMENT
HG|1|9|1|0|And behold, eternal Love through the might and power of Its mercy withdrew the hand of might and the hand of power from Its eyes of an enlightening grace, and the light of grace substantially penetrated the cave where Adam was weeping and behind the thorn-bush where Eve was grieving.
HG|1|9|2|0|And Adam's tears were preserved in the bosom of the earth and were - and are - called "Thummim" or stones, out of which symbolically reflects the light of the seven spirits of God. And they became solid through the light of grace from the warmth of Love, like his honest repentance, as a permanent monument to the enlightening wisdom. And they were scattered over the entire earth as comforting signs for the future rebirth which is to be like the tears of Adam, capable of the reception and most beautiful reflection of the great light from the mercy of eternal Love's sea of grace, and they shall resist the hardest possible temptations of the world.
HG|1|9|3|0|And the tears of the grieving Eve behind the thorn-bush were preserved in the earth and were colored like her justified blush of shame for misusing the hallowed love of Adam within her.
HG|1|9|4|0|And eternal Love saw that each of these tears of Eve was righteous before Adam, the son of merciful Love. And the warmth of eternal Love hardened these tears to little stones, and their name was "Urim", as a symbolical sign of Eve's just tears. And lo, a tear dropped on the thorn-bush that sheltered her, and this was a tear of lost innocence. It colored the otherwise white flower of the bush, and its flowers became reddened as a sign of the lost innocence of Eve. And though people know by now already all the plants on earth, they are not aware of their true meaning in spirit and in truth and they will not know and understand this until they have attained to their rebirth, which is the mercy of eternal Love through the grace of salvation within them.
HG|1|9|5|0|And now behold a further secret, which still has to be understood because of the wicked arrogance of the children of the world. And lo, two flowers of the bush were fructified by Eve's just tear for her innocence and they faithfully preserved this blessing of eternal Love through all the storms of the times during the great wars of Jehovah with the nations of the earth and made fertile the wife of Abraham at the time of the release of grace from above, foreshadowing the great work of merciful Love; and made fertile the wife of Zechariah towards the actual completion of the greatest of all acts of the eternal God's merciful Love.
HG|1|9|6|0|And now turn your eyes back again to Adam and Eve, visit them with Me and see how I, eternal Love, found them naked, forlorn, weeping and grieving in just repentance and shame. And I called Adam out and drew forth Eve.
HG|1|9|7|0|And behold, they dared not look at their Father, for they were frightened by a great thunder of the deadly judgment from the depth of the Deity's wrath.
HG|1|9|8|0|The flames of the anger of God, the Infinite, rolled frighteningly through all the endless spaces down to earth where the great Love was now abiding with Its repentant and grieving fallen children, created by Its merciful grace.
HG|1|9|9|0|And behold, there was a fierce struggle between merciful Love, that showed again compassion for the repentant and grieving created beings, and the angry Deity wishing to destroy everything for the atonement of Its incorruptible holiness.
HG|1|9|10|0|For the flames of anger of the wrathful Deity rushed down to earth faster than flashes of lightning, penetrated its center and ignited it in all directions. And the consuming flames shot up to the moon, to the sun and even enveloped the stars. And lo, the whole of endless infinity became a sea of fire and terrible thunder rolled through all the endless spaces. The earth groaned, the sea roared, the moon wept, the sun lamented, and all the stars cried louder than all the thunder in their extreme fear of eternal destruction, and their tremendous voices resounded from the endless depths of the wrath of the Deity, and exclaimed:
HG|1|9|11|0|"Great sublime God, soothe Your extreme wrath and extinguish the destructive flames of Your most righteous anger and in Your holiness spare the innocent. For the fire of Your wrath will destroy the righteous and will destroy eternal Love within You and take You Yourself captive in the immense might and power of Your holiness."
HG|1|9|12|0|And see and hear with open eyes and ears what the angry Deity spake. However, no one understood the words except eternal Love which, during the outbreak of the wrath of the Deity, protected the repentant, newly created couple on the groaning earth and prevented, thanks to the great might and power of Its grace, the angry flame of wrath from seizing Adam's place of repentance and Eve's place of grief.
HG|1|9|13|0|Now hear and understand well the dreadful words of anger from the depths of the wrath of the Deity, which were as follows:
HG|1|9|14|0|"What good is to Me the groaning and raving of the earth, the weeping of the moons, the lamenting of the suns and the wailing of the stars! For I am alone, forsaken by My Love, which has become faithless to Me and gone down to the earth to the twofold evil scum. What shall I do without It? Therefore, I shall destroy Its entire works from the foot and annihilate everything and leave nothing that in all the future Eternities of eternities might draw My Love away from Me. And I shall remain the only God forevermore as I was from the Eternity of eternities. And you, rotten structure created by My Love which became weak, tumble down into nothingness that I may find My Love again and strengthen It once more through the might and power of My eternal holiness!"
HG|1|9|15|0|And behold, thereupon the bonds of the creations in all the spaces of God's infinity loosed, and with a great thunder, with roaring, howling, raging and rushing the ruins tumbled through the vast spaces towards the Depth of depths of their destruction, and this was the very earth which also was lying in ruins in the wide bosom of merciful Love.
HG|1|9|16|0|The newly created trembled in fear at the terrible sight of this vast, horrifying scene of destruction, the magnitude of which no created spirit will ever be capable of conceiving in its fullness; for it was boundless.
HG|1|9|17|0|And now behold and hear further what merciful Love then spoke and did. Perceive the words of Love in Its might and behold the great acts of mercy in their power, and hear and understand well the words spoken:
HG|1|9|18|0|"Great almighty God in all Your might, power and holiness! Withdraw Your great wrath and extinguish the fire of Your all-destroying anger and hear in the stillness of Your holiness the words of Your eternal Love, which is the only life within You. It is eternal as You are and mighty and powerful as You out of It and It out of You. Do not destroy the life within It, and Yourself through It, but show mercy and let Love give You satisfaction and demand atonement for Your injured and offended holiness. No sacrifice shall be too great for Your Love, which You might demand from It for the eternal atonement of Your holiness!"
HG|1|9|19|0|And now behold, hear and understand well what happened thereupon and what the Deity answered. The fire became subdued, and from all the spaces blew a gentler breeze, still mixed with the roaring thunder of the flying debris from the dissolved worlds which, still burning, flashed like immense flashes of lightning from one boundlessness to the other. And Love understood the thunder of God Who spoke with vehemence:
HG|1|9|20|0|"I will place all the guilt upon You, like the debris of the worlds are cast upon the earth. You shall extirpate the offense caused to My holiness, which is the perpetual bond between Me and You. Behold, I curse the earth that no stain may defile My holiness and I might become an unholy God like You. And this curse shall be with Your guilt, which You have to bear and to extirpate for the sake of My holiness, washing the earth with Your blood from the curse of the disgrace through Adam's sin."
HG|1|9|21|0|And behold, hear and understand well what Love replied to this, speaking as follows: "O great and most holy God of all might and power! It shall be clone according to Your will!"
HG|1|9|22|0|And lo, the fire suddenly died down on earth and in all the spaces of creation. The ruins of the destroyed suns, earths and moons were put together again through the might and power of Love that had been granted Its wish by the Deity, and they arranged themselves once more in the order in which they had been from the beginning of their existence. Yet they retained, as eternal evidence, the indelible traces of their former total destruction, like the stigmata of eternal Love, which later, in the great Time of times, bled on the cross for all creation.
HG|1|9|23|0|Here and there also debris from other worlds remained lying on the surface, in the depths and in the seas of the earth for a sign of God's might and power and at the same time as eloquent witnesses of the immensely great acts of merciful Love.
HG|1|9|24|0|And behold, hear and understand well what then happened. When eternal Love accepted the demands and thereby already in advance gave satisfaction to the great holiness of God, the Deity, with gentler rustling and blowing, again understood by Love alone, made known Its will and spoke softly as follows:
HG|1|9|25|0|"Behold, Your great mercy has arisen within Me and come before My all-seeing eyes, and in the stillness of My holiness have I recognized Your great sincerity and eternal faithfulness. I have counted Adam's tears of repentance and Eve's tears of grief and have become filled with compassion through Your great mercy.
HG|1|9|26|0|"And behold, I shall now withdraw My judgments and, as requested by you, let an abundance of mercy pour forth and repair the damage My judgments have caused. No one, except I alone, can do that, for no one is good but I, the holy Father, and this shall be My name forever. And You, My Love, are My Son, and the holiness, and the mightily all-effective bond of power between Us and all that has gone forth from Us, shall be the Holy Spirit and shall fill all the spaces of infinity forever and ever. Amen. This says the good and holy Father. Amen.
HG|1|9|27|0|"And now, My beloved Son, tell also the penitent and grieving couple -engraving it deeply into their hearts -that they shall faithfully keep the commandments of love and mercy to the end of their days, and at a time I have decreed I will send them a mediator between Me and them to redeem the great guilt and lighten the great and heavy burden of their disobedience.
HG|1|9|28|0|"Until then they shall abide in all patience and meekness, and the bread I will give them sparingly they shall eat gratefully by the sweat of their brow. And they shall never have enough, until the time of the mediator whom I will awaken from their midst and who will be perfect and good, as We are perfect and good and holy forever.
HG|1|9|29|0|"And tell them also that I have withdrawn My judgments only for those who will conscientiously keep My strict commandments. But the trespassers are at the slightest transgression threatened with them forever in all the severity of the forever-holy truth.
HG|1|9|30|0|"This speaks the holy and only good Father through His Son, who is the eternal Love within Him, and through the Holy Spirit, as the active grace out of Us both, for the future forgiveness of the sin, which shall now make their bodies troublesome and keep killing them temporally for the attainment of life after the death of the body, subsequent to the time of the promised mediator.
HG|1|9|31|0|"This says the only holy and only good Father. Amen, amen, amen.
HG|1|10|0|1|THE RECONCILIATION OF THE LORD
HG|1|10|1|0|Now behold, hear, comprehend and understand well what eternal Love spoke and did. When the good and holy Father had completed His very serious speech, showing mercy, but threatening with judgment the transgressors of the law of supreme grace, giving death to sin, eternal Love was moved to the innermost depth of Its merciful heart and for the second time shed tears of compassion and tears of joy and bliss over the great and lenient grace of the so good and most holy Father and spoke with the deepest emotion of Its entire being to Adam and Eve:
HG|1|10|2|0|"You Adam have now seen the terrible judgments of God pass before your eyes, and Eve saw and perceived them through you. Now I shall open her eyes and ears also and she -as for as all who will be going forth from her according to the number of the stars in the Sky, according to the number of the grass on the earth and according to the number of the sand in the sea, which is endless -shall in the future see with her own eyes and hear with open ears what the Deity did in Its condemning wrath and what thereupon eternal Love did in Its infinite mercy.
HG|1|10|3|0|"I have engraved the law into your heart, as you shall also engrave it into the heart of Eve. And for a sign that shall remind you and all your descendants of God's judgments because of your sin, I will cause mountains to form here and there which shall burn alternately until the end of time. And I will leave you the flash of lightning to remind you of the destruction that once took place, always followed by thunder, which is to loudly proclaim to you the name of the great and mighty God in case you should -or could -ever forget Him.
HG|1|10|4|0|"And the tears of compassion, and those of joy over the great grace of the holy Father have I set for an eternal sign as a new creation around the wide expanse of the firmament, and they shall every night give light to the earth and shall refresh you in the twilight of life and proclaim the dawning day.
HG|1|10|5|0|"Now lift up your eyes to the sky and see them shine in manifold order and in manifold splendor. The ones sending forth a reddish light are to give evidence of My compassion and those giving a white light are for a sign of the joy over the great grace of the most holy and good Father. And the white-shimmering wide ribbon above the stars of compassion and joy -consisting also of stars of primordial times through the tear of Love, already then showing mercy to the fallen spirits -which is drawn through the middle of the firmament, shall serve you as a sign of the eternal, holy bond between eternal Love that called you and everything that is into existence and the Deity that judges all things according to Its holiness.
HG|1|10|6|0|"And now Adam, and you Eve, too, look into My left eye which is above My heart, facing your right eye and beaming at you mildly and mercifully. Behold, one more tear has formed in this eye, and it is bigger than all the ones that have already been shed from these eyes for you.
HG|1|10|7|0|"Where the great ribbon in the firmament appears to be parted, that is where you should always like to gaze with gratitude and be deeply moved. For this place shall serve you and all creation for a perpetual sign for your breach of faith with Me and My break at that time with the holiness of God because of compassion with you, and where the ribbon appears to be once more connected it shall remind you of the great mediation of eternal Love which is I from eternity, between the inviolable holiness of God and you who have sinned faithlessly before the countenance of His boundless holiness.
HG|1|10|8|0|"And behold, that is where this tear originated!
HG|1|10|9|0|'This tear will one day rise for you and your descendants as a beautiful morning star which will give light to the nations of the earth that will in times to come follow your penitent and grieving footsteps, will wash the stinking mire of sin from the earth and cleanse your tears of repentance and grief of the dirt of the serpent.
HG|1|10|10|0|"Now look here once more. I will let this tear drop upon a still white flower of this bush between the two already fructified flowers of Eve. And one day there shall go forth from it a pure woman who shall crush the serpent's head. Although the serpent will bite her heel, the venom shall not harm her. From her will go forth what is now before you: A bright morning-star for all the nations on earth that are of good will, and eternal judgment for all the stubborn children of the serpent.
HG|1|10|11|0|"And the spirits from the bosom of the Father's holiness will descend bodily upon the earth and proclaim to your children the great time and the manner in which He will come to you Who now is standing before you. You can still hear and see Him, but will henceforth no longer hear and see Him till the coming promised by the holy Father through Me, as the eternal Love within Him.
HG|1|10|12|0|"Now you have learnt all you need to know to receive My blessing!
HG|1|10|13|0|"And so be blessed by the hand of might and the hand of power of the holy Father's eternal Love and the power of the Spirit, holy out of both of Us. Be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth with the living fruit of this blessing.
HG|1|10|14|0|"And every time you get close to each other because of this blessing, first offer your hearts to Me. If you fail to do this, the serpent, which is still alive and will be living forever in the wrath of the Deity, will spoil the fruit within you. And you, Eve, and all of your sex will instead of a blessed fruit bring forth a corrupt one. They will ruin the blessed children of light in great numbers and there will be no end to their rage and fury. Thus you will pass on your sin to all and your guilt will become evident until the great Time of times and also thereafter.
HG|1|10|15|0|"Let this offering of your hearts to receive My blessing and grace be for you a sacred service which you owe Me whenever you get close to each other for the sake of My blessing. This new and easy commandment, which you have just been given from My mouth shall be the first church I am establishing for you in My memory; let it remind you of the acts of merciful Love, make you grateful and lead you back to the holy fear of God.
HG|1|10|16|0|"I will send you as a messenger from above a sinless spirit with a flaming sword in his hand that he may guide you and show you the earth from one end to the other. He will enlighten you concerning the erring of the world, but will also chastise you when you stray from My ways.
HG|1|10|17|0|"All this you are told by eternal Love in the name of the holy Father. Amen."
HG|1|11|0|1|THE BIRTH OF CAIN AND ABEL
HG|1|11|1|0|And lo, Love vanished from the sight of the created, returning into the holy bosom of the Father.
HG|1|11|2|0|And now behold, you My lazy and very inefficient servant, you are still very hard of hearing, for I must dictate to you every word individually, and you still do not understand Me and keep asking Me often twice, thrice, five times, even up to tell times, and every time I faithfully repeat each word to you. Therefore, pay more attention that we may make better progress, for soon the world will need this work of My great grace to be completed. Let Me, your holy Father, who is all love within His entire being, tell you this.
HG|1|11|3|0|Now continue to write! - And the newly created couple was all alone on the wide earth, and the promised angel appeared with the flaming sword in his fight hand. When they caught sight of him they were very frightened and fled from him shaking deep within from fear.
HG|1|11|4|0|And behold, the fear precipitated Eve's time and she was painfully delivered of the forbidden fruit, which because of Adam's blindness the serpent bad put into her.
HG|1|11|5|0|Adam looked at the naked fruit and found that it resembled him, and he rejoiced. Eve saw Adam's joy and ardently pressed this fruit of her love to her full breast.
HG|1|11|6|0|And behold, she felt a sting in her breast similar to the bite of the serpent and put the fruit down on the ground, greatly afraid and convinced that she had sinned again.
HG|1|11|7|0|But behold, the great angel with a kind face appeared before the fearful pair and spake to them in a firm voice:
HG|1|11|8|0|"Do not fear the servant of Jehovah who was sent to you from above to show you the earth and enlighten you about the errors of the world, and also to chastise you and your descendants if you should ever stray from the ways of eternal Love and the boundless holiness of God.
HG|1|11|9|0|"This fruit is no longer a sin for you, although it is the result of your threefold disobedience to God and is the death of your flesh which you have created in your flesh through your selfish desire. You must not cast away this fruit, but in accordance with the will from above keep it as a witness for yourselves and for your humiliation so that you may understand how through you came sin, and through sin came death into the world. "You shall call the fruit 'Cain' or 'Bringer of Death'."
HG|1|11|10|0|These words of the messenger from above reassured the frightened minds of the pair and Eve picked up the fruit from the ground with her still trembling hands and, bid by the angel through Adam, she offered her full breast to the infant to suck from it the life of the earth.
HG|1|11|11|0|Then the angel stepped to the left side of Adam, and Eve, with the fruit on her right arm, placed herself at Adam's right side so that her heart might remain free from any burden and in future remain devoted to the man on all his paths.
HG|1|11|12|0|Thus they walked in a perfect manner over the entire earth in order to see all its places, to prepare abodes for their future descendants and to sow the seed for their bread through the might and power they had been given by Love through the great grace of mercy.
HG|1|11|13|0|For the earth and everything on it was subject to the will of Adam. The sea and all the waters faithfully obeyed even his slightest hint and were subject to Adam from their surface to their most profound depths and respectfully offered their backs to the feet of their lord for safely walking upon them at his pleasure. All the winds were subject to him and all the creatures of the waters, the firm land and the air obeyed his voice.
HG|1|11|14|0|Adam was astonished at his indwelling power and saw and recognized over how many things eternal Love had given him such great powers. He was delighted at the immense grace from above and said to Eve:
HG|1|11|15|0|"Eve, my wife, behold how the Lord of might and power has blessed us. Let us offer Him our hearts that His blessing may prosper on the earth in accordance with His great promise and, as a new dweller in this place, behold through you the light of grace!"
HG|1|11|16|0|And Eve, full of humility and sincere joy, replied: "Adam, behold your servant at your feet, awaiting a hint from her lord of the earth. Let it be according to your will; take my guilty heart and offer it to the Lord!"
HG|1|11|17|0|And Adam, in all humility before the Lord, did to Eve as commanded by the Lord.
HG|1|11|18|0|And behold, the blessing became visible on Eve and Adam rejoiced, and also Eve was delighted. Now hear what the angel of Jehovah said to the happy couple, and his words were in perfect harmony, as words from above and words from below, and it was eternal Love Itself speaking through the mouth of the angel, and the words were as follows:
HG|1|11|19|0|"Adam, you have learnt a great deal on your long journey across the earth. You saw its lands and its waters and what lives, grows and moves on and in them. You saw the huge mammoth and all the creatures down to the tiniest worm. You saw the powerful shark and all the creatures of the waters down to the smallest dwellers in a drop of water. You also saw all the birds in the air, from the giant eagle down to the ladybird and from this to the tiniest gnat, and you have probed all their powers and usefulness. From all this you have seen how abundantly eternal Love has provided for you and, through you, for Eve also.
HG|1|11|20|0|"You spoke to the mountains, and they answered you. You asked the sea, and it replied to you. And you directed your voice towards the depths of the earth, and you have not remained without an answer. You directed the sound of your speech to all the trees, bushes, plants, herbs and grass, and they made known to you their names and revealed to you their suitability, to be used by you according to your free choice. Thus all the creatures you spoke to gave you a perceivable and clear answer, each one according to its own kind, and showed you to what degree they are destined to serve you and blindly submit to your will. And the winds taught you how to make use of them according to your will. And also Eve saw, heard and perceived all these things.
HG|1|11|21|0|"Now behold, Adam, and you too, Eve! Eternal Love gave you all these things, not as It gave you your life and Eve, but Its great grace gave them to you as gifts, which you may keep as long as you use them wisely, according to the will of the holy Father. But if you do not at all times keep your heart pure before the face of Jehovah, they will one after the other withdraw from the sphere of your great power. Therefore, be wise as is the great, boundlessly good and most holy Father high above all creation and deep at the bottom of all creation.
HG|1|11|22|0|"And as you are, shall be and remain henceforth, in accordance with the holy Father's will, and thus your own will, shall also be all your descendants. And the descendants of Eve shall be as she is before and under your eyes.
HG|1|11|23|0|"But whoever is not as you now are, shall be and remain henceforth, will keep the gift for a limited time. However, the gift of grace will be taken from him as soon as he is no longer as you now are, shall be and remain. Even the descendants of Eve will raise themselves above their heads, be totally disloyal to them, run after the dogs, feed on the excrements of vipers and suckle their children with the breast of adders. And your descendants will be poisoned through them and die a bitter death physically and spiritually in eternal shame and tormenting disgrace.
HG|1|11|24|0|"And behold, Adam, and listen, Eve! You are still in Paradise where eternal Love has placed you before and after your sin and before and after the destruction. But if you should ever forget yourselves and not faithfully observe the laws of love and the commandments of the holy Father's wisdom, you will be expelled from this beautiful garden by this flaming sword and will never again be allowed to enter it during the time of your physical life, and until the time of the promise none of your descendants either. Only after that time will the children of salvation and the there from proceeding new creation by eternal Love be allowed to enter it again.
HG|1|11|25|0|'Take notice of this, Adam, and you, Eve, remember it, too! The fruit that will come forth from you, Eve, - this living fruit you, Adam, shall call Abel and offer him to the Lord of eternal glory. His name is 'Son of Grace' and he shall be the first prototype of Him Who one day in the great Time of times will come in perfection from above out of the bosom of the might and power of God's holiness.
HG|1|11|26|0|"Now that I have guided you, have shown and told you everything, according to the will of eternal Love, my mission on behalf of the eternal love in the Father of all holiness and goodness is accomplished and I have to leave you visibly. But invisibly I shall follow you and count your every step according to the immutable will of Jehovah.
HG|1|11|27|0|You will get to see me every time you shall offer your hearts in humility to the Lord of Glory. And I shall receive your offering into a vessel, carry it up to God and empty it out before the face of the Son, and the great and holy Father will be pleased with your works.
HG|1|11|28|0|"But you will also get to see me if you should, or could, stray from the law of love and the commandments of the holy Father - just as you are now still seeing me - with the flaming sword in my fight hand, about to drive you from the garden and to take from you, Adam, a great part of the gifts from eternal Love out of Its great grace, and to leave you weak and afraid of the slightest noise of the grass."
HG|1|11|29|0|And now, you blind scribe of this My new and living Word within you, as also within all of you, look at Adam what he was like in Paradise. He was a perfect man, with one exception, endowed with many abilities, a perfect lord of the earth. All his perfections were but a gift from Me and he kept them until the time when he just once forgot Me, after the angel had become invisible to his eyes.
HG|1|11|30|0|And behold, all that which Adam possessed as a gift will I give all of you as a permanent gift and countless more and endlessly greater treasures, that is, Myself. And all that is Mine shall be yours too if you love Me, and nothing but love Me!
HG|1|11|31|0|But where is your love for which I paid such a high price and which I would like to call Mine forever? Oh, there is not much of it left on earth! It is so easy and so gentle, but you do not want it and do not seek it where it is waiting for you and reject the high prize it holds.
HG|1|12|0|1|THE PROMISE OF THE LORD
HG|1|12|1|0|Oh, you children of Adam, why would you not rather become My children? How much effort and hard work it costs you to obtain the bread of Adam which drips from the sweat of your hands and is soiled by the drivel of serpents and soaked by the poison of adders and through which you in your immoderation eat yourselves into temporal and then also eternal death!
HG|1|12|2|0|And My bread is spread with the holler of My love and soaked in the milk of the forever tree life out of Me. You could eat it with the greatest enjoyment and it would never harm you, but instead strengthen you and endow you with all the might and power out of Me for all eternity and already temporally, if you would only accept it. Behold, soon after My greatest act, which is the great work of salvation for you, the price for this My bread was still very high and people could buy it only in small quantities and that only through the sacrifice of their blood and physical life for Me. At that time this My bread tasted bitter in the mouths of the buyers and was not yet spread with the honey of love and soaked in the milk of free life already temporally, but both, the honey and the milk were given the grieving buyers in the fight measure only in the realm of spirits. Nevertheless there were buyers in great numbers.
HG|1|12|3|0|But now when I give it freely with honey and milk to everyone who wants it for the only very small reward of your love, now it is bitterly scorned and the great and kind Giver, who is surely and truly full of the greatest love for you, is rejected.
HG|1|12|4|0|Know this: Now I have the gates of My heavens wide open. Whoever wishes to enter, let him do so, but let him come soon, let him come at once, for the Great Time of Grace has come and the New Jerusalem is descending to all of you upon the earth in order that all who love Me may take up residence where they will become satisfied with the honey and milk- soaked bread and shall drink their fill of the pure water of life which they shall draw in abundance from the eternal Jacob's well.
HG|1|12|5|0|However, while the descent of My great city will be a boundless grace for all My children, it will on the oilier hand crush the blind and squash the deaf with its strong walls. For it will be large enough to cover the entire face of the earth. And whoever will not see it descending and will not perceive its rushing through the clear atmosphere of the earth, will no longer find a place on earth where to hide from it and escape being crushed.
HG|1|12|6|0|For behold, the weight of its palaces will crush the mountains leveling them with the valleys, and I will place its houses over sloughs and bogs and all the scum existing therein shall be crushed completely by the foundations of the houses of the great city of God, your holy Father in heaven and on earth.
HG|1|12|7|0|And the true Shepherd will call His sheep and they shall hear and recognize His voice to the ends of the earth. Then they will come and happily graze in the vast pastures of the Father, which are the great gardens of the new holy city of the Great King of all nations that were, are and will forever be.
HG|1|12|8|0|These gardens will be the Paradise lost through Adam, which I, as the First, have found again and faithfully kept for them as an eternal mansion.
HG|1|12|9|0|This is the reason why I have shown you in all detail My great household from eternity, have shown you My creation and how the first man came into existence. I will further show him to you to the end of his days and will show you the great whore and the destroyed Babylon, and then I will lead you into My great holy city and there give you a permanent home for all eternity, if you love Me above all as I love you.
HG|1|12|10|0|Behold the heavens and the earth! One day they will pass away physically and will exist only spiritually. But every one of My words, which are spoken to, you will remain as it has come from My mouth, both physically and spiritually, in all the might and power of holiness forever and ever. Amen.
HG|1|13|0|1|THE CASTING OUT FROM PARADISE
HG|1|13|1|0|Now let us return to Adam and Eve and see how they and their two descendants conducted their lives before the all-seeing eyes of the holiness of Jehovah. And behold, for a short time which, according to your reckoning, amounted to thirty revolutions of the earth around the sun, called by you years, the couple lived with their blessed descendants whose number was the same as the number of years, except for Cain who was not blessed.
HG|1|13|2|0|And now behold what furthermore happened. On the day of the Lord, already through Adam's heart appointed as a day of rest by eternal Love Itself and later by the angel on several occasions in remembrance of the great acts of merciful Love and for the most reverential contemplation of the boundless holiness of God, the good Father, Adam wandered alone through the countryside to admire the beauty of the landscape. The world appealed to him immensely, and his thoughts completely turned away from God.
HG|1|13|3|0|Absorbed in his contemplations, he came to the banks of a great river. Its name was 'Eheura' or 'Remember the Time of Jehovah!' -for that is what the mightily rushing stream was calling. But Adam, deep in worldly thoughts, did not understand the meaning of this speech by the rushing waters of the stream.
HG|1|13|4|0|When he was thus walking along the bank of the river his left foot became suddenly caught in a creeper laying across his path and then twisting around a big tree. He fell heavily and felt a great pain in his body, which was a new sensation for him. He was annoyed with the plant, looked at it angrily and asked whether it did not know its lord.
HG|1|13|5|0|And the plant replied: "No, I do not know you."
HG|1|13|6|0|Then Adam had a closer look at the plant and did not recognize it. Again he asked: "What is your name and what is your use?"
HG|1|13|7|0|And lo, a wind was blowing through its leaves, and he understood the rustling which said: "Pick the berries from my branches, press them and drink their juice and my name and use will become known to you."
HG|1|13|8|0|And Adam, blinded by his worldly thoughts and forgetting the day of the Lord, did what the plant had advised him. He took some berries, tasted them and found them very sweet. He was pleased about this new discovery, but vexed with the angel for not having shown him this plant with the so palatable berries.
HG|1|13|9|0|He picked a large quantity of berries and took them home, where he arrived when the sun was about to set.
HG|1|13|10|0|Eve, accompanied by Cain, came to meet him and relieved him of part of his burden. They were the only ones who had worried all day not knowing where Adam had gone. All the others did know, but did not worry on the day of the Lord about Adam, the father of their bodies, because they were blessed children and their thoughts were all with God and His eternal Love. Adam told them about his new find and Eve was very pleased and did with the help of Cain as suggested in Adam's story.
HG|1|13|11|0|Then Adam took the squeezed-out juice and said: "Let us find out its name and use."
HG|1|13|12|0|And behold, he gulped down some of the juice, passed it then to Eve and Cain and finally to all the others, except for Abel who was not present because the fire was still burning on the altar he had erected for offering to the holiness and love of Jehovah sacrifices that would please the Lord.
HG|1|13|13|0|And Adam, Eve and all who had tasted of the juice became drunk and inflamed in the desire of their flesh committed fornication and harlotry, while Abel was praying at Jehovah' s altar.
HG|1|13|14|0|When they had finished with their fornication, having in their drunkenness forgotten God and the demanded offering of their hearts, the angel with the flaming sword in his right hand appeared first to Abel and gently spoke to him, saying:
HG|1|13|15|0|"Jehovah was well pleased with your offering and has, therefore, chosen you to save your parents and your brothers and sisters who otherwise would have perished on the day of the Lord when they forgot Him and lowered their hearts to the earth and could not receive the blessing which, according to the established order on this day always flows from above into all the infinite spaces.
HG|1|13|16|0|"Therefore, I have returned visibly to first of all gather your offering into this vessel of merciful grace, which is the eternal Son within the Father, and to present it before His most holy countenance, the apple of the eternal Father's eye. But prior to that still to chastise the transgressors of the law of love and the commandment of holy grace, to withdraw from them a great part of the gifts, to smite them with blindness and cast them out of Paradise.
HG|1|13|17|0|"Now leave your sacrificial altar, place yourself at my left hand so that my chastising fight hand may be free for the transgressors, and follow me into the house of sin. When I shall have awakened the sleeping sinners from their drunkenness of fornication and they, seized with great fear, will flee before the sword of justice, follow them as one who is also fleeing and carry for the parents of your body a small part of the lost gifts and hand it to them for their support when, exhausted and weeping they will fall to the ground in a distant land, called 'Ehuehil' or 'Land of Refuge'. In that land you shall erect a sacrificial altar like this one here, which will keep burning, even under the waters that one day will cover the earth. It will turn into a mountain inaccessible to mortal feet until the great Time of times when it will incline its summit towards the valley which will be called 'Bethlehem', or the small town of the great king, and one day will become the greatest on earth. Its light will shine brighter than the light of the spirits of all the suns. On this new altar you shall burn thank-offerings to the Lord from all the kingdoms on earth in this land of refuge to make it more bearable to the sinners, strengthen the penitent and comfort the grieving."
HG|1|13|18|0|When the angel had ended his speech to Abel, they rose and solemnly walked to the mansion of Adam, which, in accordance with his might and power, was round and very spacious, formed by freely growing tall cedars in shape similar to the temple of Solomon. It stood close to the cave of penitence and the thorn-bush of grieving and had two entrances, a narrow one towards the east and a wide one towards the west.
HG|1|13|19|0|And behold, it was the middle of the night - it could not be earlier because of the day of the Lord - that the angel of the Lord with Abel came to the threshold of the eastern entrance.
HG|1|13|20|0|As Abel stepped on the threshold he began to weep because of the great disaster about to come upon his people.
HG|1|13|21|0|Then the angel said to him with a gentle voice: "Do not weep, Able, you blessed son of grace, but do what I bade you do out of eternal Love speaking through my mouth. And do not be frightened by the words of thunder descending upon these sleeping sinners."
HG|1|13|22|0|And Abel did as commanded by the angel, and when he had reached his people the angel thundered serious and frightening words of terror and great fear upon the now awakened sinners, shouting with great power and force:
HG|1|13|23|0|"Rise, Adam, remember your guilt and flee from here, for you cannot stay here any longer. You have lost the Paradise for yourself and all your descendants until the great time of times. You have also lost a great part of the gifts through your sin when you forgot the Day of the Lord and became drunk from the juice of a plant that was a masterpiece of the serpent, invented to rob you of your freedom, to entangle your feet and confuse your senses, to forget God and make you sleep in gross sin.
HG|1|13|24|0|"So flee wherever you want to from the face of Love. And wherever you flee, you will encounter the fullness of the just wrath of God, but your share of love will be measured out to you only sparingly,"
HG|1|13|25|0|And behold, Adam rose from the ground with Eve and an the others who had slept owing to the intoxicating drink from the serpent's plant and as a result had lost Paradise, with the exception of Abel who had remained sober, not having tasted of the intoxicating drink, and had remembered the Day of the Lord (as you, too, as true children of a Father, as holy and good as I am, shall constantly remember the holy tranquility of the Sabbath, as the true Day of the Lord and shall do on Sunday what I bade you do).
HG|1|13|26|0|When Adam saw the angel he, together with his descendants, was so terrified that he was unable to utter a single word for an excuse, He was as if paralyzed by fright, for only now did he realize what he and his people had done before the eyes of Jehovah.
HG|1|13|27|0|He threw himself at the feet of the Lord's angel and wept and cried for mercy, for the flaming sword had opened his eyes, and he recognized in this terrifying light of punishing justice the gravity and immensity of the unspeakable disaster he had by his carelessness brought upon himself and all his own.
HG|1|13|28|0|But the angel stood there blindfolded and with plugged up ears, as commanded by the love of the Father, and spoke with a thunderous voice out of the might and power of Jehovah.
HG|1|13|29|0|'There is no grace in justice and no freedom in judgment. Therefore, flee, driven by punishing justice, lest the judgments of Jehovah overtake your lingering feet. For punishment is the reward of justice, He who accepts it as deserved can still expect mercy, but he who resists justice and its consequences is a traitor to the inviolable holiness of God and will be subjected to the judgments of God where there is no longer any freedom, but eternal captivity in the wrath of the Deity.
HG|1|13|30|0|'Therefore, flee and weep and implore wherever your feet carry you. And where they will refuse their service to you, there remain, weep, implore and pray that you may not perish with Eve and all the others - through you."
HG|1|13|31|0|And behold, Adam rose again and wanted to flee according to God's command through the angel, but he was unable to do so, for his feet were as if paralyzed. And he began to tremble and shake all over from fear of God's judgment with which he had been threatened by the angel of the Lord.
HG|1|13|32|0|And Adam again fell down on his face and wept and cried aloud: "Lord, You almighty and great God in Your great glory of holiness, do not steel the heart of Your infinite love and mercy completely against me who am so weak before You and give me enough strength that I, the most unworthy, may be able to flee from Your judgments arising from Your most holy will to which all Your creatures are subject, as also I am. O Lord, hear my entreaty!"
HG|1|13|33|0|And behold, eternal Love spoke to Abel through the mouth of the angel, as I am now speaking through your impure one:
HG|1|13|34|0|"Abel, behold the father of your body and help him. And behold his wife Eve, the mother of your body, languishing on the ground, and raise them both up so that they and all the others may be strengthened for their flight. And the good and holy Father will be pleased with you for showing love to the weak father and mother of your body as well as to all your brothers and sisters regardless of whether they are blessed or not. For your power will strengthen them and the fullness of the grace within you refresh them. Thus, lead them with the hand of filial love and the hand of brotherly loyalty with great patience and love to the place I will indicate to you by causing them all to sink down from exhaustion.
HG|1|13|35|0|'There remain and let the exhausted rest, and then concentrate your whole being upon Me that I may endow you with an abundance of power for the strengthening of your parents according to their degree of need and susceptibility, and for the revival of your brothers and sisters according to their need and susceptibility. Now do what I have commanded you, and do it out of love for them and out of obedience to Me."
HG|1|13|36|0|And lo, the pious Abel was filled with merciful love, knelt down and thanked God from the bottom of his heart, melting into tears and then, strengthened from above, took the bands of his weak patents and did out of great love what the Lord had commanded.
HG|1|13|37|0|When Adam saw his son help him, as well as his mother and an the others, he said, deeply moved: "O my beloved son, since you came to help me in this our great distress, receive my blessing as thanks and as a consolation for your weak father and mother!
HG|1|13|38|0|"And you, who are still worthy of the holy Father's love, give thanks to the Lord on my behalf and that of all of us who have made ourselves unworthy of uttering His most holy name.
HG|1|13|39|0|"So let us now flee in accordance with the will of the Lord."
HG|1|13|40|0|And behold, the angel wielded the sword of justice, and they all fled quickly for days and nights, on and on, without rest.
HG|1|13|41|0|Thus they arrived in the already mentioned land where the sun, scorching hot, stood directly above their heads. Nowhere all around them could any grass be seen on the ground, nor any trees or shrubs. And lo, here Adam and Eve with all the others sank completely exhausted to the ground into the hot dust and closed their eyes, compelled by the force of be numbing sleep. Thus they slept as if unconscious, ensnared in their weakness in disgrace.
HG|1|13|42|0|And behold, the Lord's angel, who had hitherto visibly persecuted them, went to Abel who was standing there in the fullest freshness of the might and power from above, and said:
HG|1|13|43|0|"Abel, behold, of all the sacrifices you have made to the Lord of Holiness in the purity of your heart, none was greater than this one and none as pleasing to Him. Therefore, as willed by Him, take this sword of justice from the hand of your brother from above - since we are children of one and the same holy Father - and use it according to the might of wisdom and the power of love for the benefit of your people. Revive within them the weakened power of life, cause love for the Love of the holy Father to burn anew and kindle within their hearts the flame of the righteous fear of God. I shall not leave you, but at all times stand invisibly by you, my beloved brother, and if you wish it also visibly, always prepared to serve you in the will of the Lord.
HG|1|13|44|0|"Behold, the handing over of the sword signifies your complete freedom, like my own, and thus the Lord's will has become your will and has set you above all law and made the commandments your property. Now you are, like me, an immortal son of the holy Father's love in the pure kingdom of light of the free spirits.
HG|1|13|45|0|"And now do to your parents and the brothers and sisters of your body according to your love and wisdom!"
HG|1|14|0|1|ADAM RECOGNIZES HIS GUILT AND REPENTS
HG|1|14|1|0|And behold, Abel, filled with immense joy at the great grace from above, bent down on his knees and said: "O You great, most holy, good and loving Father, behold here your humble servant before You in the dust, in his profound unworthiness looking up from the depths to You, the Almighty and All-Merciful, in His supreme height. Do listen to a child imploring You for mercy for his weak parents and all his brothers and sisters, and do not withdraw from me the power I received as a great gift from You; but graciously allow it to pour over them for the forgiveness of their sin and for the regaining of the life out of You in the needed might and strength!
HG|1|14|2|0|"And mercifully and graciously change this region at Your pleasure to become fertile so that the weak may find food to strengthen their bodies and are able to quench their thirst at a spring of fresh water and that also useful animals may come to serve them, obeying their will.
HG|1|14|3|0|"O You great, most holy, kind and dear Father, grant my weak supplication that Your holy name may be glorified in the hearts of the repentant!"
HG|1|14|4|0|And now behold and bear what happened when the pious Abel had finished his prayer, which was pleasing to Me. A cooling breeze began to blow over the barren desert and light clouds covered the expanse of heaven. It began to rain upon the entire desert and together with the rain seeds of all kinds fell into the little furrows that had formed thanks to the frequent heavy rains of Jehovah in the otherwise barren sand. And in an instant the wide desert had become green with grass, plants, shrubs and trees in a great variety in their thousands. In the spot where the pious Abel was kneeling and praying to Me in spirit and in truth, a tall tree grew up almost to the clouds with wide-spread branches and broad leaves full of breadfruits of a pleasant and sweet taste. It was named 'Bahahania' (or 'Strength and Refreshment for the Weak'), still today known to you as 'breadfruit tree'.
HG|1|14|5|0|And from the light clouds dripping with blessings, a gentle voice spoke to the pious Ahbel: "Ahbel, thou My dear, liberated son, swing with your left hand the sword over the sleeping, and raise them to repentance and betterment of their actions before Me in future, and be a true example of Him who will come during the great time of the times, and tell them that until then no one will be freed from the law, and that the commandments will hold captive all those until then and even beyond, who will not be partakers of the new-birth by the Son, who will be the way, the light, the truth and the eternal life as the sole conqueror of death.
HG|1|14|6|0|But you are free as an angel of light and will be accepted after the image of the great one Coming will be fully completed in a short time, to whom you must make yourself worthy by your increasing humility, love and piousness in spite of all persecutions and ill-treatment which will come over you from your brethren and sisters for the glorification of My name."
HG|1|14|7|0|And, behold, Ahbel arose mightily from the earth, completely empowered, and hovered, as it were, in the air, as a sign of true freedom, and did as he was commanded.
HG|1|14|8|0|And, behold, new forces of life flowed into the sleeping, and they awakened quickly and straightened themselves and looked in all directions, deeply touched by great astonishment regarding the great and soothing changes of the desert. And they wanted to shout because of joy; but Adam arose and by his side Eve and he said to his children:
HG|1|14|9|0|"Children, do not rejoice and do not revel too early, but weep and first repent together with me and Eve our great sin and consider what we have lost! There is nothing to the earthly paradise and all its advantages, for, as I and you see it with me, the Lord has reconstituted us with so much in His overwhelming, unlimited mercy that we could all easily forget the loss of the opulent properties of the earthly paradise over this new, great, abundant wealth of His too great love. But look at the fast approaching animals of the air as well as the solid earth, look at the grass, the plants, the bushes, and all the trees, large and small, and the flowing air, and ask these things and listen whether there will be an answer anywhere!
HG|1|14|10|0|I did it the moment after awakening and convinced myself that all these things have become mute to me and they did not understand the sound of my voice. The chirping of the birds, the howling of the animals, the whirling of the little fountain brook, and all the noise of the grass, the plants, the bushes, and all the trees reached my ears immediately. But how frightened I was to my bones and still am, since from all that I understood nothing at all!
HG|1|14|11|0|"However, I was not shocked because this ability had been taken from me, but rather at the endlessly greater loss of grace of the holy Father who is above and among all creatures.
HG|1|14|12|0|"Everything I have lost you have also lost through Me since you have sinned through me and with me with the exception of one whom to call my son I am no longer worthy. He has remained within the fullness of grace and blessing in all might and power, pure and just before the all-seeing eyes of the most holy and good Father, His Love and His Spirit.
HG|1|14|13|0|"That is my beloved Abel whom the most just Lord has also taken from us since my eyes cannot see him anywhere. And this surely so that I, and all of you through me, are to experience what it means to have fallen from the grace of eternal Love into the severe justice of the Lord through the sin of careless disobedience to His so mild laws of love and the easy commandments of grace.
HG|1|14|14|0|"O children, take all this to heart what I have now told you and try to convince yourselves whether I have spoken the truth. Then come and judge for yourselves what time it now is. Should we weep and grieve in deep remorse or may we still find something that could give joy to our hearts?
HG|1|14|15|0|"Yes, my children, the eternal Love of the holy Father has left us but one single joy as a gift of Its great grace - and we can and shall be pleased about this -, and that is the great grace of repentance and grief.
HG|1|14|16|0|"Behold, this alone the Lord has still left us: The tears of repentance and the tears of grief. Let us thank Him for it from the depth of our hearts!
HG|1|14|17|0|"Oh, how very fortunate we still are that the Lord has bestowed this rich gift upon us! What would we be without this grace?
HG|1|14|18|0|"Therefore, let us, deeply conscious of our great depravity, fall down and weep and grieve until no more tears flow from our eyes and we have thus returned to the Lord what belongs to Him and of what we are totally unworthy. Then let Him do to us according to His most holy justice and what is - and has been from eternity - His holy and always good will."
HG|1|14|19|0|And behold, Adam with his own fell down and did what he had recognized as the fight action thanks to the small, still retained part of grace from the quiet and secret mercy of eternal Love in the Father and wept and lamented bitterly with all his people, except Cain. He also prostrated himself like the others, but his eyes remained dry. Annoyed that he could not weep like the others, he rose and walked away. As he was thus walking along, gazing at the green ground, he suddenly caught sight of a crawling serpent. He bent down, grabbed it, tore it to pieces and overcome by anger and resentment, consumed its flesh thus making it his own.
HG|1|15|0|1|CAIN'S CONFESSION
HG|1|15|1|0|And behold, after Cain had done this, his pious brother Abel followed him and spoke to him in the name of eternal Love:
HG|1|15|2|0|"O brother, why do you eat the flesh of the serpent when there is plenty of fruit available to satisfy your hunger? Our father Adam drank of the juice of a plant he did not know and which the serpent had prepared with cunning and mastery in its boundless malice to destroy him and his descendants. Because of that he sinned before the Lord of all justice, and all of you through him. And I myself was burdened with the weight of the guilt before God and had to do penance like you who all drank of the juice of perdition, and like you I had to leave Paradise and take your burden upon myself bodily and all your blessings spiritually and thus had a twofold burden because of all.
HG|1|15|3|0|"And you eat the flesh of the live serpent together with its blood. Why did you do that, Cain?"
HG|1|15|4|0|And behold, Cain recovered from his anger and rage, looked at Abel and said: "Behold, I did it out of revenge to destroy the serpent and its kind and to destroy myself since I was never found worthy of the Lord's blessing and because I became the way I am not through my fault, but through the fault of the parents. They were before me, and I came into existence when they sinned before the eyes of Jehovah.
HG|1|15|5|0|"Why must I repent my guilt when I could never have contributed to it since I am only the fruit of sin and not its cause; and why did I have to be deprived of the blessing which all of you received in abundance and had to drag myself along burdened by the undeserved curse of Jehovah, whilst you leapt like harts?
HG|1|15|6|0|"And now behold the reason for my action. The serpent in the grass spoke to me and said: 'Consume me, eat your fill of my flesh and quench your thirst with my blood, and you shall become a lord of the earth. All your descendants will rule upon it and their power and might will surpass that of all the blessed ones. I do not give you any commandment, only the might to rule and the power to subject everything to your will! '
HG|1|15|7|0|"And lo, the serpent continued: 'My flesh will destroy you in your unjust guilt before God and my blood will give you a new reality without guilt, endowed with all might and power.' -Then the serpent was silent and I seized it, tore it to pieces and consumed it as you have just seen.
HG|1|15|8|0|And behold, here Abel was prompted to action. With his right hand he wielded the sword of justice above the head of Cain and Cain's eyes became opened and he saw his great guilt in accusing God and his parents. He recognized the whole guilt within himself and saw the inscrutable ways of eternal Love in Its mysterious and boundless wisdom and understood that he himself was actually the seductive serpent which, thanks to eternal Love's boundless mercy, bad become man through him. In this way it could - and should have -, though by greater trials, become aware of its present unblessed state of infirmity and in this awareness in the full independence and freedom of its being turned to the Lord of all the might and power. Then it would have, like the already blessed, received the fullest, most powerful blessing and thereby re-admittance to the great grace of all- merciful Love.
HG|1|15|9|0|And he realized that this serpent which he had just consumed was he himself in his still evil part, and that only through his anger had he breathed the same upon the earth in its former nature, and that the words of the serpent were his own words from the innermost depth of his original being prior to all creation of the visible world of matter.
HG|1|15|10|0|He also understood how he thereby once more absorbed the serpent into his own being or how he had again fortified himself in an evil and the there from resulting errors and saw how deeply he had now fallen into death.
HG|1|15|11|0|Then, seized with great remorse, he threw himself to the ground and wept and cried aloud: "O great, exceedingly mighty, powerful and holy God! Only now do I recognize my endless guilt and weakness before You, Your justice, but also Your infinite love!
HG|1|15|12|0|"Behold, I am unworthy of this existence. Therefore, do annihilate me completely for ever so that I may no longer exist and my greatest and personal guilt may thereby be wiped out for all future blessed descendants of Adam and Eve!"
HG|1|15|13|0|And behold, his brother took the sword into his left hand and wielded it again - but this time over Cain's breast.
HG|1|15|14|0|Now new life flowed into Cain and his hunger for death left him; instead, his hunger for life became all the greater. But he could not find anything to satisfy it promptly, and so he turned once more to Abel and said:
HG|1|15|15|0|"Look, brother, I greatly hunger for a food of life that contains life and not death, like the flesh of the serpent and its cold blood. For behold, brother, since I have now from the depth of my being recognized what I was like before and what I am like now, I feel great remorse and a great hunger and burning thirst for the divine love and its great mercy. For I weep without a voice and my repentance is without tears. Therefore, give me the voice of love and quench my great thirst with the tears of repentance.
HG|1|15|16|0|"For hear and conceive it: I, the greatest, became less than dust; I, the strongest, became weaker than a gnat; and I, the most brilliant, became darker than the center of the earth.
HG|1|15|17|0|"And that is how I am now before you who came as a small spirit out of me and is now already greater in everything than I was when the world did not exist as yet. I got myself imprisoned in my all too great strength and became the weakest of all. For those who had much, lost much and those who had little, lost little; and I who had everything, lost it all and all through my fault, and the others lost their much and their little through my burning guilt, too.
HG|1|15|18|0|"O brother Abel, do not hesitate and serve me a food of life in order that I may obtain a voice for weeping and give me, the unblessed, a drink in order that I may not die in my repentance without tears."
HG|1|15|19|0|Then Abel stepped once more upon the ground of the earth and bodily walking up to Cain, said: "Cain, you weak brother of my body and son of Adam and Eve, rise and follow me. I will lead you back to the parents and all the brothers and sisters and there you will find in abundance what you were lacking; and you shall satisfy your hunger and quench your thirst.
HG|1|15|20|0|"But once you have satisfied your hunger and quenched your burning thirst, remember the Lord in His love and merciful grace and remember that the first is the last and the last is the first.
HG|1|15|21|0|"And now follow me in patience and meekness and let all your strength henceforth be patience and all your power, meekness. Thus also you will still find grace before Him whose love is infinite and has no bounds in all eternity."
HG|1|16|0|1|THE LORD'S COMMISSION FOR ABEL
HG|1|16|1|0|And behold, they both went from the spot where Cain was, between evening and midnight, to where the big tree stood between morning and noon and rejoined their people all of whom were still lying on the ground, grieving and weeping.
HG|1|16|2|0|And as they had reached them Abel said to Cain: "Behold the fruits in abundance which are the true fruits of repentance and grief. Therefore, bend down to them, satisfy your hunger and quench your thirst."
HG|1|16|3|0|When Cain willingly did what his brother, through Me, had advised him to do, lo, he began to wail and lament with a loud voice, and from his eyes gushed tears of great remorse.
HG|1|16|4|0|And behold, eternal Love was pleased with the repentance and grief and spoke through the mouth of the angel to pious Abel who also melted into tears of compassion in which Love found great satisfaction and said:
HG|1|16|5|0|"Abel, you blessed son of love, go to Adam and Eve, the parents of your body, comfort them and show them the tree of life which I have blessed for all of you for providing temporary food for your bodies and also for strengthening your love.
HG|1|16|6|0|"And tell Adam that he shall, newly strengthened, comfort his children and give them bread from the tree of life to strengthen their bodies and their love. And tell Eve to go to Cain, comfort him and lead him to Adam. And Adam shall grasp Cain's right hand with his left and then lay his right hand on Cain's head, breathe upon him three times and lift him from the earth seven times. Then Cain, according to his faithfulness, will become capable of gradually receiving the blessing out of Me.
HG|1|16|7|0|"And you, Abel, take the sword into your right hand and follow Me to a considerable distance from here towards morning up a high mountain in a great desert. There you will find an opening into which you shall stick your sword with its hilt first, its point turned towards the sky and its two flaming edges turned one toward noon and the other toward midnight.
HG|1|16|8|0|'Then kneel down, give thanks to God until the flame of the sword will go out and the sword turn into a thorn-bush with red and white berries. Pick from the bush three white and seven red berries and return to your people. When after forty days you will have returned home erect a sacrificial altar to Me, as you had done in Paradise of your own accord. Place sheaves and fruit upon it and light it with the fire of love, which I shall send you from above with a great flash of lightning.
HG|1|16|9|0|"After that, take clay from the ground, knead it well and form from it a vessel, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, like the heart within you. Fill this vessel with pure water and put it on the hearth of Jehovah over the sacrificial flame of love. When the water is hot and begins to boil, throw first the white berries into the boiling water. After a short while do the same with the seven red berries. When you see that an the berries have become tender, remove the vessel from the fire, take out with your right hand the soft berries in the same order as they had been put in, place them into your left hand, let them cool down and eat them after the stated order. Then take the vessel with the water in which the berries of the sword have been cooked, pour it onto the hearth of Jehovah and hand the empty vessel to the father of your body.
HG|1|16|10|0|"The berries will make you strong in wisdom and love, and the water will soften the fire of love. The vessel shall be a sure sign to Adam and all his descendants of how their hearts shall be: Made tender through the water of mercy wherein fruits of justice have been softened by the fire of love as food for the children of blessed love and then have become free for receiving the spirit of the holiness of God.
HG|1|16|11|0|"And now go and do exactly what I, eternal Love, have told you to do. After all this has been accomplished, I shall again speak to you and yours through the mouth of My angel who is a cherub and the mouth of the holy Father's wisdom and love. And now go and do it!"
HG|1|16|12|0|And behold, Abel did as commanded and departed from his people after having passed the blessing to the father of his body according to My will, secretly revealed to him in his heart.
HG|1|16|13|0|Adam, weeping, embraced him and Eve pressed him to her heart, grieving, and all his brothers and sisters warmly shook hands with him for a brief farewell in the business of Jehovah. Also Cain came, held out his right hand and bowed deeply to him. Thus Abel departed with mutual blessings and the great blessing from above, accompanied by the angel of the Lord.
HG|1|17|0|1|THE NEW DIVINE SERVICE - AND LIFE-ORDER
HG|1|17|1|0|And when he had performed the Word of God conscientiously and returned to his people who had longingly waited for him, and there too performed the sacrifice as instructed by eternal Love and handed the empty vessel to Adam in the manner he had been commanded to do, eternal Love once more opened the mouth of the angel and spoke:
HG|1|17|2|0|"Abel, you most obedient son of My blessing, merciful love, I now ordain you priest and teacher of all your brothers and sisters and comforter of your parents. On every Sabbath, in the morning when the sun rises, you shall make an offering of the best and purest fruits, about which I shall later give you exact instructions. In the evening when the sun is setting you shall ignite them with the fire of love. I shall show you how it is naturally hidden in a stone and how one can always obtain it from there. And you shall not cover your head from midnight to the following midnight, so that it may be free to receive My great grace. But all your brothers shall uncover their heads only in the morning and cover them again in the evening. The sisters of your body, however, shall keep their faces and heads covered during the entire holy day. Only Eve may at midday look three times towards the altar of God.
HG|1|17|3|0|"Adam shall never cover his head, throughout his existence, for a sign that he is the father of your flesh and that you may at all times recognize him by his head and everywhere show him respect and love.
HG|1|17|4|0|"Woe betides him who would ever dare to oppose his father. Upon him I shall look with angry eyes, for the head of the father is like the holiness of God. Everyone can be granted forgiveness when he feels remorse in his heart, but the one who in any way offends against My holiness; shall be seized by its inextinguishable fire, which will consume every one of his tears of remorse, and he shall be destroyed forever.
HG|1|17|5|0|"And he who offends against his mother with an evil heart and opposes her love shall be ignored by Me when he is in distress. For the mother is like the love within Me, and whoever scorns it shall have a difficult time on the torrid ways of Jehovah.
HG|1|17|6|0|"Also, the brother who fights against his brother shall lose My grace, and My mercy will be far from him. And My heart shall be steeled against the one who disdains his sister.
HG|1|17|7|0|"For your brothers are also brothers of My love, and your sisters are a welcome sight to My love.
HG|1|17|8|0|"Therefore, honor your father and love your mother and be loyal to each other in all love, so that you can respect My name Jehovah and can love My Love and let yourselves be guided threefold by the great holiness of My Spirit on the day of My great holiness, to gain wisdom sevenfold for the six days of love and to act righteously before My eyes.
HG|1|17|9|0|"And now you, Abel, shall also teach your brothers various skills, each of them a different one, so that they may serve one another in love and give counsel in many fields of knowledge.
HG|1|17|10|0|"You shall teach your sisters how to produce threads from grass and plants and show them how to braid of them broad strips and make from them garments for their brothers, and then also for themselves, so that love may be upheld in its order.
HG|1|17|11|0|"To Adam, Eve and yourself I shall give garments from above, each of a different color: white for Adam, red for Eve and blue with yellow edging for you. No one else shall use these colors for his own garment, which shall be many-colored. However, there shall not be any black spot in it nor a rent, except when someone has sinned he shall in his repentance rent his garment, smear it with coal and scatter ashes on his head for a sign that he is a sinner before Me and has rent the garment of grace, since he smeared himself with the color of disobedience and death has come upon him.
HG|1|17|12|0|"But Cain shall desire his most beautiful sister, called 'Ahar' or 'the beauty of Eve'. With her he shall go out into the fields and make furrows in the earth with a tool he will find there ready for him. He shall sow in the furrows grain, which he will find there in abundance, and the fruit he shall call 'wheat'. When this has ripened, that is, when the grain has become hard and the ears brown, he shall carefully separate the grains from the ears, grind them between stones, then moisten the meal properly with water and knead dough from it. This dough he shall place on a flat stone that has been heated by the sun, leave it there for the third part of the day and then take it from there and give it the name of 'bread'. This bread he shall take, break it, give thanks to God, and then eat it with his wife Ahar.
HG|1|17|13|0|"And whenever he will harvest from his fields, he shall make a sacrifice to Me of the first tell sheaves.
HG|1|17|14|0|"If he remains faithful to Me I shall always be pleased and accept his offering from the earth. But if he will forget Me, his offering shall not be accepted and rise heavenwards, but shall remain on the ground at his feet.
HG|1|17|15|0|'Thus shall he live and multiply his kind, but before he does that he shall offer Me his heart three times and the heart of Ahar seven times. If he fails to do that he will have proved his faithlessness. He will become an evil man, and the serpent will live through him and continue to live in all his daughters who thereby will become beautiful outwardly, but all the more loathsome within. And they will corrupt all his sons and infect with their poison the children of My love and alienate My sons from Me.
HG|1|17|16|0|"And I shall one day eradicate his house from the earth. Tell him all that in no uncertain terms and remind him of My holy name Jehovah and of My Sabbath.
HG|1|17|17|0|"To you, My pious Abel, I shall show a flock of gentle animals and you shall lead them to pasture. And the name you will be giving them will be their proper name. When you will call them by their name, they shall recognize you as their shepherd and follow your voice everywhere.
HG|1|17|18|0|"In future your offering shall no longer consist in fruits, as it was after your return from the mountain of Jehovah, but you shall sacrifice the firstborn of your flock, which are the best and purest fruits, as already previously mentioned to you.
HG|1|17|19|0|"First you shall place dry wood across the hearth, then place the bloody sacrifice upon it, thereupon thank Me and ignite it, as I have shown you, with the fire which you shall take from the stone, as suggested by Me.
HG|1|17|20|0|"For a sign that your offering is pleasing to Me, the smoke will always promptly rise to the sky, as if it were in a great hurry. The ashes, however, which you shall cover with a stone, have to remain lying on the altar for three days. On the third day you shall go there and remove the stone from the ashes and, behold, a beautiful bird with shilling feathers will rise from the ashes and fly heavenward. Then a wind will arise and blow the ashes to all parts of the earth for a future resurrection of all flesh, which are the works of true love through the wisdom of the Holy Spirit that will be given to the children in the great time of times and to all the strangers who thirst for it.
HG|1|17|21|0|"You shall eat together in the morning, at noon and in the evening, but always very sparingly and in the fear of the Lord, after having given thanks to Him always before and after the meal so that the food may be blessed for you and not give you death.
HG|1|17|22|0|"Whoever will fail to do this will soon become aware of the bad consequences. The one who forgets it three times I will punish with a long sleep, but he who fails to do this because of his indolence shall become stout like an ox, fat like a pig and stupid like an ass, and the children shall mock him and laugh heartily at his disgusting shape. And if he shall wish to become once more like those who are always obedient, he will need to fast much and eat dry bread.
HG|1|17|23|0|"But he who will fail to do so because of his stubborn disobedience and scorn of this My easy command given out of My love for you, will be overcome with the appetite for lechery and fornication and he will easily sink into sin and through it into death. Then he will have to fight a hard battle against the powerful serpent that seduced Eve, and I shall not look at him until he has conquered his flesh in great repentance.
HG|1|17|24|0|"In the morning you shall eat fruits of the trees; at noon you shall eat from the tree of life, and in the evening you shall drink milk with holler which latter I will have gathered for you upon the branches of trees by many little creatures of the air of heaven, which you shall call 'Celie' (nowadays called by you 'bees'). The name 'Celie' means as much as 'heaven's care'. On the third day before the Sabbath you shall kill a lamb, clean it from its blood, roast it during the day over the fire from the stone and eat it happily in the evening.
HG|1|17|25|0|"Also Cain and his wife Ahar shall come to you and eat with you the flesh of the gentle animal. But on other days he shall remain in the field and there eat his bread with the fruits.
HG|1|17|26|0|"Now you know all that you need at present. And when a cold season will come over the earth for it's strengthening, I will send from above garments made from sheepskins for Adam, Eve and you. However, the skins of the sheep slaughtered for the evening meal your brothers shall gather, dry them in the sun and keep them to cover their bodies during the cold season after the sample I shall send you from above. When the skins have dried, they shall wash them seven times in fresh water, where upon the skins will become soft and clean and entirely fit for use."
HG|1|18|0|1|THE OFFERING BY CAIN AND ABEL
HG|1|18|1|0|And behold, now the angel stepped up to Abel, gave him a brotherly kiss and recommended to all, especially Cain, the strictest obedience so that they might one day gain the full freedom and as a result the power and strength which represent the great might of the grace of merciful Love. In this way they would transform the serpent within into the image of Love and thereby produce fruits of blessing and never call forth the wrath of the Deity.
HG|1|18|2|0|And now behold, My stupid scribe, My still very silly and lazy servant, and listen with both your ears to what happened furthermore. - They all went to their assigned places and did as they were commanded by the supreme love out of Me and lived thus in good order for a period of ten revolutions of the earth around the sun.
HG|1|18|3|0|And behold, there came a very hot day and the sun burnt hotter than usual on the heads of the children and on Cain's body, so that he became irritated at the great heat and cursed the sun. The children, however, were patient and washed themselves with fresh water, which refreshed and strengthened them. They also drank the water, quenched their burning thirst with it and praised God for so great a mercy that out of His eternal love He had left them the little brook for such trying times.
HG|1|18|4|0|Not far from the hut Cain had built to the best of his ability from the branches of trees and covered with the straw of wheat, there flowed a mighty stream which I had called forth from the depth of the mountains, which are similar to the mountains of the moon, and rise in the center of the great land of Ahalas (or the cradle of the children of the weak and the descendants of Adam and is the ancient land which you still today call 'Africa').
HG|1|18|5|0|And behold, Cain did not want to use the water and became lazy and idle in the great heat and did not know what to do. He did not turn to Me for advice, let alone to his brother Abel.
HG|1|18|6|0|And lo, there came again the Sabbath of the Lord and, thus, also the time for offering. Owing to his irksome laziness on account of the great heat, Cain took ten sheaves, which no longer contained fruit, because he found it too troublesome to carry the full sheaves to his altar and also because he considered the burning of the fruit a waste when he could three times make bread from it for himself. And so with such evil thoughts, he placed the empty straw on the altar and ignited it, but the smoke did not rise towards the sky, but sank down to the ground, and Cain became even more annoyed in his heart.
HG|1|18|7|0|At the same time also the pious Abel ignited his offering before the eyes of the Lord and spoke, deeply moved: "O You good and holy Father, looking so graciously at me weak being with all the power of Your intense love through the great eye of Your sun! Although Your great love does burn my skin, in this great warmth of your boundless love for us sinners my heart beats all the more fervently towards You!
HG|1|18|8|0|"Ah, once it was Your wrath that burnt the earth, O Jehovah, but now love is burning out of You, O holy Father!
HG|1|18|9|0|"How sweet is this burning of the pure fire of life out of You! It is a holy preparatory school, which is to make me capable of one day receiving the purest life out of You. Oh how boundlessly good You must be, most holy Father that You allow us already here on this earth to feet the incomprehensible greatness of Your immense grace so powerfully!
HG|1|18|10|0|'This fire, which my weak love has ignited for You, how cold it is compared with Yours and how small and dark in comparison with the one which is radiating down to us unworthy beings from Your distant sun which is only a small drop from the immeasurable sea of Your boundless mercy!
HG|1|18|11|0|'Therefore, do graciously accept this my small offering on behalf of all of us as a humble pledge of our fervent love for You, best and most holy Father, and keep us constantly in Your intense love which You graciously let all of us feet from Your sun. Amen.
HG|1|18|12|0|"Yours be all the might and power over all there is on earth. And You alone are worthy of receiving all the praise, honor and glory from us who through Your great, merciful grace are allowed to call ourselves Your blessed children. Amen."
HG|1|19|0|1|CAIN SLAYS ABEL
HG|1|19|1|0|Behold and hear what happened! -Abel's altar of sacrifice was not far from that of Cain, and the whole distance amounted to seven times ten paces. Abel's altar was situated towards morning and that of Cain towards evening.
HG|1|19|2|0|And behold, when Cain noticed that the smoke from Abel's altar was rising towards the sky, whereas the smoke from his altar was sinking to the ground, he became angry in his heart. However, he controlled his face so that his anger would not be noticeable, whilst Abel prayed for Cain since he had noticed his guile.
HG|1|19|3|0|And the Lord heard Abel's prayer and, in response to the latter's pious wish, He made His voice be heard by the angry Cain and spoke with a forceful voice:
HG|1|19|4|0|"Cain, why have you become unfaithful to Me and allowed your heart to become filled with anger? And why do you disguise your feelings and lie with your eyes? You have evil designs against Abel! Is it not so? Deny it if you can!
HG|1|19|5|0|"I heard you curse My son, and I saw the empty sheaves which you considered good enough for Me in your indolence and greediness, and I also saw you several times in your laziness commit harlotry because most of the time you failed to do as commanded before you slept with your wife. Tell Me, is that not so?
HG|1|19|6|0|"And behold, I watched you patiently and did not allow My punishing right hand to strike you and did not get angry at you in My holiness. Therefore, consider My words and become pious in your heart and I shall find you agreeable, and your sacrifice shall be again accepted. However, if you persist in the hidden malice of your heart, sin will have settled at your door to rule you; and you and all your descendants will become its slaves and servants and death will come upon all of you.
HG|1|19|7|0|Therefore, do not allow sin to rule you now, but break its will energetically and submit it to your own so that you may become free, a master of your will which is basically evil as it is out of you and not out of Me."
HG|1|19|8|0|And Cain bent down to the ground as though he wanted to repent, but at his feet he caught sight of a serpent and was so terrified that he quickly rose from the ground wanting to flee to Abel. But lo, the serpent wound itself around his feet and he was unable to move from the spot.
HG|1|19|9|0|The serpent raised its head, opened its mouth and, deceitfully, said to Cain: "Why do you want to flee me? What have I done to you? Look, I am a being like you, but have to crawl on the ground in this miserable shape. Save me, and I shall be like you and more beautiful than your wife Ahar; and you will become like God, strong and mighty over all that exists on this earth."
HG|1|19|10|0|And behold, then Cain said to the serpent: "You are lying; for when I found you in the grass, tore you up and consumed you, you had deceived me. How am I ever to believe your words again? On that occasion I had to suffer a great deal because of you, and therefore I am aware of your falsehood and can no longer trust you. And did you not hear the words of Jehovah from above?
HG|1|19|11|0|Therefore, if there is any truthfulness within you, explain to me all this and convince me of the contrary. Then I will believe you and do what you wish."
HG|1|19|12|0|And lo, the serpent spoke again, saying: "Look, it is all the fault of your brother Abel. He wants to seize by force the power to rule and rob you of your birth fight as the first-born. All this he handles so cunningly that he has even mislead the Deity, pretending to be very pious in order that It may allow him to rule everything on earth and he can mock you and trample you in the dirt. For, on the day when you found me in the grass and did what I advised you to do, you would have become a lord over everything had not the artful cunning of your fine brother discovered what was going to happen to you and he had immediately come to you as though he wanted to help you, reigning brotherly love. Indeed, he did help you, but not to gain the throne, which belongs by right to you, but he helped you into misery and into a total nothingness of your exalted being. This you should have sensed already long ago.
HG|1|19|13|0|"Look, he was envious of you even in such a trifling thing as when the Lord had accepted your offering the same as his. And by his infamous tricks of flattery he knew how to influence the anyway weak will of Jehovah to reject your offering and in addition give you a rude reprimand.
HG|1|19|14|0|"And look, he was disappointed that the Lord did not destroy you forthwith and you can now see how, with a deceitful prayer, he is trying to persuade the Lord to do to you what He has so far abstained from doing.
HG|1|19|15|0|"In his great cunning Abel wants through his infamous flattery to induce the Lord in His blindness to transfer all His power to him, whereupon he, Abel, will dethrone the Lord. Then God will be languishing on earth, but Abel will be a ruling god on the throne of Jehovah forever.
HG|1|19|16|0|"So do act now, for it is the last time that I am still able to give you the necessary strength to save God and yourself! Therefore, go to Abel quickly and speak to him with soft words to make him follow you here willingly. Then I shall hold him by the feet and bands, but you must take a stone and hit him hard on the head. This will give him the death he has had Jehovah threaten you with. Thus you will prevent your otherwise certain death and open the eyes of the deceived God's blind love, and He will then make you lord over the earth and subject to you the death of sin."
HG|1|19|17|0|And thus persuaded, in the wickedness of his heart, Cain went to Abel and said to him in a soft voice: "Brother, brother, do come to me and free me from the serpent which again wants to destroy me!"
HG|1|19|18|0|And Abel answered: "That which you believe may happen has already happened. However, what you are asking of me in your depravity, I will do in my love. Death, which you intend to give me, shall come upon you and my blood with which you will soak the earth shall cry to God and shall come upon you and all your children. And the stone with which you will slay your brother will become a stumbling block by which all your children will be shattered. But the serpent will spoil all the blood on earth and the blessed children will cry for revenge upon your blood. Then a great darkness will descend upon all of you and no one will understand the voice of his brother, just as you no longer understand mine since you have allowed your own great wickedness to blind you in the shape of a serpent within you and without. This was, is and will forever be the true curse of God's just judgment.
HG|1|19|19|0|"And behold, since the Lord has shown me your secret evil plans and has made known to me your great anger, I am aware of what you intend to, and will, do with me, and why.
HG|1|19|20|0|"O you, whose blindness will continue to the end of all time, take me as an innocent victim and do to me according to your wickedness within you and without so that your serpent may forever be proved a liar and you may experience in yourself which of us is the deceived one.
HG|1|19|21|0|"Your insult to the Lord will take you captive, and after the deed your eyes and ears will be opened that you may see how the Lord will receive me as the last pleasing sacrifice from your hand, for there will be no more offering for you, but only death by which you have sacrificed your brother.
HG|1|19|22|0|"Behold, I have all power over you and could easily destroy you like the mountain beyond that stream towards midnight.
HG|1|19|23|0|"And lo, I shall call to the mountain and say: 'Here I am, Abel, the blessed of the Lord, filled with the might and power of the Holy Spirit. Vanish and come to nothing in order that Cain may learn how great his lie is!'
HG|1|19|24|0|"And now you see, Cain, how the immense mountain hag vanished from existence through the power of the spirit of love within me. It would be quite as easy for me to destroy you! But in order to show you that there is no weakness in God and no base lust for power I now follow you willingly like a lamb to be slaughtered."
HG|1|19|25|0|Now Cain took his brother gently by the arm and said to him: "What do you think of me, Abel! I seek your help and you already beforehand accuse me of intending to murder you. Come, follow me to the spot where the serpent is waiting for you and destroy it as you did the mountain, and free me and save yourself from the accusation of the serpent!"
HG|1|19|26|0|But Abel's reply was only brief: "What is the difference between you and the serpent? - Do you in your blindness think that I, too, be a murderer of my brother? - Therefore, I will follow you and die for life, whereas you stay alive for death!"
HG|1|19|27|0|Behold, these were Abel's last words to Cain, and Cain heard no further sound from the lips of Abel who followed him willingly.
HG|1|19|28|0|When they had arrived at the spot where the serpent was waiting for Cain, this was the spot where Cain's wickedness became manifest by entangling Abel's feet and hands and throwing him to the ground. And Cain took a heavy stone and smashed Abel's head so that his blood and marrow stained the earth all around.
HG|1|19|29|0|And the serpent freed itself from the feet of Abel, took the stone into its jaws, carried it to the door of Cain and hid itself in the sand under the thorn-bushes.
HG|1|20|0|1|CAIN'S CURSE AND FIGHT
HG|1|20|1|0|And behold, from all sides black clouds gathered above the head of Cain and heavy lightning flashed in all directions accompanied by loud thunder. And hurricanes began to rage from all sides, hurling great masses of hail upon the fruit-laden fields totally destroying them. This was the first hail, which was thrown from the heavens, and the hail was a sign of Love without mercy as the Deity within It had once more been offended by Cain's crime against his brother Abel.
HG|1|20|2|0|And the wicked Cain fled into his hut and found his wife trembling on the ground and beside her several of his mostly unblessed children lying like dead. And Cain shuddered, cursed the serpent, left the hut and found the stone the fleeing serpent had put in front of his door. He slipped on the stone and fell heavily to the ground and once more cursed the malice of the serpent and the deadly stone.
HG|1|20|3|0|When he had risen again, his body sore, he went to the bank of the nearby stream to look for the cursed serpent and to destroy it.
HG|1|20|4|0|Arrived at the river, he saw a horrible monster swim towards him. It was six hundred and sixty-six yards long and seven yards wide, had ten heads and from each head grew ten horns similar to a crown.
HG|1|20|5|0|When this immense serpent had come quite close to him, it spoke from all its heads simultaneously, saying: "Well, you strong Cain, murderer of your brother, if you feel a match for me you may start with your work of destruction.
HG|1|20|6|0|"Once when I was still weak in the grass, you were able to tear me to pieces and consume my flesh and blood, but now this would hardly be possible to you for the good food you have prepared for me from the blood of your brother has made me big and strong. If you are still willing to destroy me, you may begin to feed your vengeance with my blood. But since you have only ten fingers and not ten hands and are thus unable to seize all the heads simultaneously, the other eight will bruise you with their horns and consume you with their eight jaws.
HG|1|20|7|0|Cain was terrified, fled from the sight of the serpent and cursed it again, realizing how mightily the serpent had deceived him. And he thought: "Now that my brother Abel is no more, who will now reconcile me with the forever just God? O you three times cursed serpent, you are my brother's murderer and now wanted to become mine too! Oh, if I knew that you would perish if I perished, seven times would I revenge his death on myself!"
HG|1|20|8|0|And behold, the serpent was standing behind him in the form of an extremely charming young girl and spoke to him: "Do that, Cain, and I shall consume your flesh and drink your blood whereupon we shall again be completely one and rule all the world."
HG|1|20|9|0|And Cain gazed at the pretty girl and said: "Yes, this is your true form in which you are most terrible. Whoever will see you with your ten heads will flee you like a judgment of the Deity. But he to whom you will come in this form will run after you, catch you and love you more than God. He will be the happiest man when you will seize him with your at all times deadly hands, and the people will erect you temples and altars and will lick your spittle and eat your dirt.
HG|1|20|10|0|"Had I not seen you with the ten heads, I too would have become your slave. But now I know you well and detest you in this form even more than in the former ten-headed one."
HG|1|20|11|0|Said the beautiful girl: "But Cain, how can you fear these tender limbs of mine, this soft bosom?"
HG|1|20|12|0|"Oh, be silent," said Cain, "your tender limbs are serpents full of bitter venom, and under your soft, bloated bosom you have an impenetrable amour with which and by which your serpent's arms will crush my poor and weak face! For, shaped like this you will even make the giant Leviathan becomes your most obedient servant."
HG|1|20|13|0|And behold, the serpent-woman became inflamed by her inner fury and her whole being shone like the sun, and taking on the form of Abel she spoke again to Cain in the friendliest manner:
HG|1|20|14|0|"Cain, you blind fool, my bad brother, behold, the one whom you have slain with a stone is now standing before you, transfigured, and offers you his hand to make peace with him. Do not fear the form of the serpent, which is actually you yourself: Who became unfaithful to the Lord? Was it you or the serpent? Did you or the serpent sleep with your wife like the dogs, without the demanded offering beforehand? Was it you or the serpent that cursed the heat and in his indolence offered empty straw to the Lord? Tell me, was it the serpent or was it you who flew into a rage against his brother in his wicked jealousy? And was not the serpent just an outward manifestation of your own wickedness through which you persuaded yourself in your great delusion to kill your brother?
HG|1|20|15|0|"Why do you now curse the serpent which is, in fact, you yourself, and how can you take your own brother to be the personified serpent? And did not your own brother, when he was still in his physical body and you went to lead him to his death pretending in your great villainy that you wanted him to free you from the serpent, ask you whether you thought that he, too, was a fratricide?
HG|1|20|16|0|"Say, is this not so? And if it is otherwise, then you may curse the serpent but do not take me, who came from above as a transfigured brother to help you, for the serpent, but only yourself. Give me your hand, which is still soiled with the blood of your brother, that it may be cleansed by my brotherly love from its great guilt and you once more might find mercy before the eyes of the Lord."
HG|1|20|17|0|And lo, in his blindness Cain was deceived by Satan and was on the point of offering the seducer his hand. But a mighty flash of lightning descended from the Sky and struck between the liar and Cain, and the would-be Abel was lying on the ground as a serpent. Cain was trembling all over, expecting the inevitable judgment from above.
HG|1|20|18|0|Then Jehovah spoke from the clouds: "Cain, where is your brother Abel? What have you done to him?"
HG|1|20|19|0|Seeing the serpent lying on the ground, Cain soon took courage and said: "Why do You ask me? Am I my brother's keeper?"
HG|1|20|20|0|And Jehovah's voice spoke more forcibly: "The blood of your brother with which you have soaked the earth is crying to Me! I have seen your deed. Where is Abel, your brother?"
HG|1|20|21|0|And Cain said: "Lord, my sin is so great that it cannot ever be forgiven.
HG|1|20|22|0|"Yes," said Jehovah, "therefore be cursed on the earth which has swallowed Abel's blood, and when in future you till the soil, it will no longer yield you bread. You shall wander about, a fugitive, without a roof over your head, like a wild animal and you shall live on thorns and thistles."
HG|1|20|23|0|Hearing this, Cain was mightily alarmed and said with a shaking voice: "Lord, You forever Just one, behold, You are driving me today from this land, and I must flee from Your countenance and be a fugitive on earth. And it will come to pass that whoever finds me will slay me. Therefore, be merciful for the sake of my family!"
HG|1|20|24|0|And behold, Jehovah spake: "No, nobody shall slay Cain, and he who would do that shall be slain sevenfold! In order that no one lays violent hands upon you, I will mark your forehead with a black stain and no one shall ever know nor slay you."
HG|1|20|25|0|And Cain fled with his family from My sight far beyond Heden to the low land of Nod. Heden was a beautiful land of small hills with an abundance of the best fruit and Cain liked it very much and wanted to settle there. However, looking towards the hills he noticed everywhere a man of a forbidding appearance standing with a stone in his hand as if he were waiting for Cain in order to revenge his evil deed. This apparition was a sign of the great fear in his heart, and he knew that he could not remain here.
HG|1|20|26|0|So he fled on and on towards the east and came to a large valley. There he fell to the ground completely exhausted and slept for three days and three nights. Then a mighty wind blew down from the mountains, roused the sleepers, soughed and roared over the vast plains and finally died down in the valleys of the land called 'Nod' or 'dry bottom of the sea'.
HG|1|20|27|0|Again Cain looked up to the high mountain peaks and here he no longer saw any men, but he did not know what to do. After a short while he raised his arms and shouted at the top of his voice: "Lord, You Most Just one, if from this great distance my voice still reaches Your ear, for the sake of the children and my wife look graciously across these mountain peaks at the marked fugitive from the eyes of Your holiness, which has marked my forehead with the night of sin, and let me have an unmarked forehead so that my evil deed may not be recognized, which is marked on the forehead, the hands and the chest of the great sinner whose sin is too great that it could ever be forgiven."
HG|1|20|28|0|And behold, a cloud came across the tall mountains at seventy-seven heights of man above the fugitive, and a powerful voice spoke from it. It was the voice of Abel and he said: "Cain, do you know this voice?"
HG|1|20|29|0|And Cain answered: "O brother Abel, if you have come to take petty vengeance on me, your murderer, then do to me according to justice, but spare your blessed sister and her children!"
HG|1|20|30|0|Then the voice spoke again, saying: "Cain, he who commits a crime is a sinner, but he who repays evil with evil is a servant of sin. The one who rewards good with good has paid his debt, but there is nothing left for him. He, who rewards a good deed manifold, is worthy of his brothers. However, before God only one thing counts and that is, to return good for evil, bless those who curse their benefactors and give one's life for death.
HG|1|20|31|0|"And behold, as the latter I come to you. So do not fear me, for I was sent from above, firstly, to show you that the Lord is true and faithful in all His promises and, secondly, to tell you that you are to remain in this land with your family and live on the fruit you will find here and, finally, also to let you know that your brother has forgiven you your wicked deed through the great love of the Father within him.
HG|1|20|32|0|"For my blood you shall atone with your tears of repentance until the stain has been washed off your forehead; and you shall guide your children and your wife in the fear of the Lord. If you will do this spontaneously out of fear of the Lord, you will remain and live as an outlaw, but if you do it out of love you will touch the hardened heart of justice."
HG|1|21|0|1|THE LORD'S COVENANT WITH CAIN
HG|1|21|1|0|And behold, Cain became reassured in his great fear. The cloud vanished and he wept tears of repentance and went to find food for his family. He kept thinking how far he had distanced himself from Paradise, how he had so completely forfeited the love of the Lord and had been thrust into harsh justice and was standing on the brink of God's judgment. And as he was thus pondering he shed more and more tears of repentance and became increasingly aware of the magnitude of his guilt before God, wondering whether there could be any chance of regaining even the slightest amount of love.
HG|1|21|2|0|So he kept pondering on these matters. And behold, while deep in these thoughts he came with his family upon a blackberry-bush richly laden with fruit. Since all were very hungry, they immediately wanted to fall upon the berries to satisfy their hunger and enjoy them in abundance.
HG|1|21|3|0|But then a thought flashed upon Cain and he said to his family: "O my wife and my children, do promptly withdraw your hands which you have already stretched out for this abundant load since we do not know as yet whether it holds life or death! Therefore, let us first prostrate ourselves and confess our great guilt before God and in the dust of our helplessness entreat Him to graciously bless this fruit beforehand. And if He should perhaps do this out of His endless mercy then we unworthy ones must first thank Him and only then satisfy the worst of our hunger in fear and trembling."
HG|1|21|4|0|And behold, they all withdrew from the bush a few steps and did according to the will and proper insight of Cain who was now leading them all in prayer and said, weeping: "O You most just, great and holy God, look graciously upon us worms in the dust of helplessness before You, the Almighty, who do not dare in their great guilt to lift their eyes to Your unspeakable holiness. Do consider our weakness and do not let us poor penitent sinners perish.
HG|1|21|5|0|This bush in front of us appears to bear a good fruit suitable as food for us sinners. However, we fear to eat from it since we have become blind through our great wickedness and can no longer see whether it contains death or life.
HG|1|21|6|0|"Would You, therefore, graciously indicate to us the nature of this fruit in order that we can then implore You, the Most Just one, to remove from it the venom of the serpent and let a small dewdrop of Your blessing fall upon it that we may not perish. O Lord, You Just and Holy one, do grant our weak supplication!"
HG|1|21|7|0|And behold, a shining red cloud descended from the mountains into the valley above the bush, and from it a violent flash of lightning struck the bush with a thunderous noise. And lo, a big serpent fled hissing from the bush and with open jaws took the direction towards Cain, and he was terrified. But lo, the flashes of lightning followed it and drove it with great speed into the hot sand of the vast desert. When it had vanished completely from his sight, Cain turned again to the bush and silently thanked God for so graciously saving him from the greatest of all dangers.
HG|1|21|8|0|Then he saw how from this fire-cloud large drops began to fall upon the bush so that the earth became moistened all around to a considerable distance.
HG|1|21|9|0|And Cain with his family recognized the great generosity of the Lord, and they all once more prostrated themselves and he thanked God from the bottom of his heart for such great blessings and said, melting into tears: "O Lord, Your justice is so great and inconceivable, - but how great must then Your love be since You are still able to remember the worst sinner with such great blessings from you, O eternal Love! How great must the wickedness be that could ever misjudge You!"
HG|1|21|10|0|And behold, from the cloud still dripping with blessing a voice could be heard, speaking clearly audible words, saying: "Listen, Cain! I have changed My justice into love. However, love will be only with those who will in the future seek it not only in their misery and distress, but also in their happiness and freedom.
HG|1|21|11|0|"Behold, I will grant you a period of two thousand years during which time no one shall be struck by My justice. And from this My justice I will prepare a great vessel and set it above the stars, and from My love I will prepare another vessel and set it under the earth. And so you may do whatever you like: If you do evil, your deeds will fill the vessel of justice which, once it is full, will burst in all places and let the entire weight crash down upon the evildoers and kill them all. And the vessel of love, if it remains empty under the earth, will receive the dead for a lengthy, very painful cleansing. Those who will let themselves be cleansed shall be transferred to the stars for continuous struggles, whereas those who will harden themselves through their inner wickedness shall, at some future time, be cast beneath the bottom of this vessel where there will be eternal weeping and gnashing of teeth in the wrath of God.
HG|1|21|12|0|"And now go to the bush which has been moistened by the blessing and eat to still your hunger, but remember always from whom you have received this gift.
HG|1|21|13|0|"Spread out in the lowland, but let none of you ever dare set his foot on the mountains, for their summits are holy and are destined for housing My children. Whoever of you will ever violate this rule shall become a prey to the there always dwelling guardian beasts, as bears, wolves, hyenas, lions, tigers and also big, live serpents which will dwell at the bottom. This applies also to all the tame animals, which will later on be subject to you.
HG|1|21|14|0|"Only if one of you were to become very pious and stand the crucial test by My love, he will be permitted to penetrate the inner part of the mountains there to gather ore and iron for making tools as taught by your needs.
HG|1|21|15|0|"And now eat, impregnate your wives and multiply, both male and female, and resist the seed of the serpent through your just fear of Me, Who am God, the Eternal, the Just and the Holy one. Amen!"
HG|1|22|0|1|ENOCH, CAIN'S SON, AS LAWGIVER
HG|1|22|1|0|And behold, they did as commanded and lived thus for some time. Cain again knew his wife and she bore him a son whom he gave the name 'Enoch', which means The Honor of Cain'. And Cain summoned all his children and told them: "Children, behold here a new brother whom the Lord has given me to be a lord over all of you. I will make him your lord so that there might be order among you and an end to your quarrels and strife. He will give you laws, praise the faithful and punish the transgressors so that we, too, may become a great, glorious nation like the children of God. They do not need laws because they have love, which makes them free, but has put us beneath their feet on account of my sin. Their feet will crush us if we, who are lawless and without order, do not have one who intercedes for us and justifies us before their great might.
HG|1|22|2|0|"Behold, their God is also ours, but they have a good Father in Him whilst we have a Judge. The Father knows their love and His eye and ear is with them. But this is not the case with us. We are left to our own devices and can do what we want. However, if we wish to subsist we need law and order. Otherwise, in their quarrels and strife one may kill the other at will and the vessel of justice will thus fill before the time and all of us will perish, crushed by the great weight of our evil deeds. Therefore, let all of us join together, gather stones of all sizes and erect for him a tall and solid mansion and for each of us a small one, surrounding his in a wide circle in order that he may watch us all and observe our actions. He shall be free from any work and, as a sovereign in your midst, shall be provided for through the work of your hands.
HG|1|22|3|0|"However, for the time being, I, as your father, will be the lawgiver for all of you in the name of God's justice, and woe betide him who will disobey my laws. My curse will strike him hard and there will be no mercy for the cursed in my heart since there no longer dwells love, but only justice.
HG|1|22|4|0|"Behold, where there is love, there is also mercy and love is the law. But where there dwells only justice, the law is fight for fight, judgment for judgment, reward for reward, loyalty for loyalty, obedience to the law, judgment for disobedience, punishment for offences, curse for treachery and death for death.
HG|1|22|5|0|"To sanction these my words I now swear to all of you by heaven and its inexorable justice and by the earth, the harsh dwelling-place of God's curse, that every transgressor shall be struck strictly in accordance with all you have just been told through my mouth, as your father and sovereign.
HG|1|22|6|0|"Later on there will be your brother, as your true lord and lawgiver according to his just insight and free choice. Therefore, he will also be free from the law, and every one of his free actions must become and remain law to you until he decides to revoke it.
HG|1|22|7|0|"Now that my will is known to you act in accordance with it if you wish to subsist in the severity of justice through laws for the upholding of order, thus avoiding judgment which would come upon all if within justice judgment were not set for judgment."
HG|1|22|8|0|And behold, they all went away to put their hands to the work of building a city. And they worked on it for sixty years. Since their buildings often collapsed they needed much time for the construction of the new sovereign's mansion, and they only managed to complete it after I had shown Enoch in a dream how they had to build, as I felt pity for the poor children who in this work were subjected to much ill-treatment by Cain. Until that time he had adhered strictly to law and order, but now he was ruling his people as a tyrant by great terror and fear of punishment without mercy because there was no love in him. Where obedience to all the laws was concerned he was just, but he did not take into consideration that obedience as a result of great fear was actually not obedience at all, but purely self-love. For he who loves himself will observe a law only for fear of certain punishment following its transgression as he deeply pities himself when he, helplessly, has to experience the pain of punishment. Seeing only the slightest chance of remaining undetected in what he feels in his heart, he will curse the law and its giver and soon disregard it completely.
HG|1|22|9|0|If such a man has been able to gain greater power, he will be twice as cruel in his attack on all the laws and abolish and destroy them together with the loveless lawgiver. (Note: This should be considered by all the leaders and lawgivers of this time, for their lot will be the same if they think that fear is the only means of upholding order and its advantages through the dumb obedience of slaves. Otherwise, they will all, sooner or later, maybe already here, but certainly in the beyond, one day painfully experience the consequences of laws which have not originated from the purest, unselfish love.)
HG|1|22|10|0|For behold, Cain - as it were, lawfully - acted cruelly because he did not always find My full grace and acceptance whenever following a wicked act he shed tears of repentance. This I could not give him as his repentance was directed only at the loss of My grace, but never at My love.
HG|1|22|11|0|Whoever grieves in this way, does not grieve deeply and truly for the loss of life, but rather for the loss of good living. Thus, his repentance is false, for he is not concerned about a complete reunification with Me. If I then wanted to give him what he has not asked for and does not desire, such an exchange of will would only give him death, since the free will is the actual life of man.
HG|1|22|12|0|And behold, this was also the case with Cain when he banned love and chose justice instead, not hearing in mind that there is no justice without love and that justice is actually the highest form of love without which everything would - and necessarily had to - perish.
HG|1|23|0|1|THE LAWS OF ENOCH, THE TYRANT
HG|1|23|1|0|When the building of the city was completed, Cain led Enoch into the tall mansion built for him and there, in the presence of all his children, and already grandchildren, transferred to him the full power over them and asked him to give all of them laws according to his proper understanding and at his discretion, saying:
HG|1|23|2|0|"Behold, Enoch, in this mansion which was built especially for you I am handing over to you all my paternal rights with all the power and might for the free guidance of all the children, mine, yours and theirs, through laws given at your discretion. They shall keep these laws and regard them as sacred, for the law as such is not of major importance, be it one way or another, but everything depends on the exact observance of it. Therefore, it will mean: 'To act in accordance with it is to act right; to act against it is totally wrong, and this must always be punished according to the degree of the transgression.
HG|1|23|3|0|"Thus, we shall become free through the observance and not through the law itself the nature of which is not important, although its observance is.
HG|1|23|4|0|"However, you as the lawgiver are free from the law, for your freedom must be sacred because of the law. For if you were also bound to the law it would obstruct your action in the necessarily free sphere and make you a prisoner of the law. Therefore, you have to stand outside the law, as free as one who does not know any laws. But every one of your actions must be a strict law to the ones that are completely entrusted to you and they have to act in accordance with your will. Thus, all their actions and movements shall be only those willed by you."
HG|1|23|5|0|Then the new sovereign opened his mouth and spake in a dictatorial voice: "So listen, all my subjects, male and female! Let no one ever regard anything as his property, but always as mine alone in order that the quarrels and strife among you may end. In the future all of you will serve only me and work for my storerooms, and for that you shall receive your food, according to your diligence. The most faithful shall be allowed to come closer to me than the less faithful, and the supervisors, the officers of the law and the executors of the just punishments shall have a better fare. Woe betides the disobedient one! I shall have him driven out to the mountains where the beasts are going to kill him and tear him to pieces. But those who will transgress my laws owing to their laziness, in attention and carelessness shall be chastised with the rod till blood is drawn. Those, however, who dare to oppose me, their sovereign, in anything shall be tormented with serpents right to the marrow of their bones, and their tongues shall be torn out and cast to the serpents for food. And if anyone would ever look at me with envy, his eyes shall be put out so that he will no longer be able to see his sovereign. The lazy one shall become a carrier of burdens and be treated like a beast of burden and beaten with sticks and cudgels to make his feet and hands faster.
HG|1|23|6|0|"I give you no other law but that of the strictest obedience to all my unrestricted wishes and orders issued at any time of day or night, amen."
HG|1|23|7|0|And behold, even Cain was deeply shocked, and so were all the others, and they left Enoch's house and in their hearts cursed their cruel father Cain who for all their great efforts had prepared for them such a miserable lot.
HG|1|23|8|0|In the evening they were all hungry and did not dare to eat, but went dejectedly to Enoch and said: "Lord, we have worked all day, now give us food as you have promised."
HG|1|23|9|0|But Enoch rose to his feet and said: "Where are the fruits of your work? Bring them here and show them to me and put them into my storerooms, and then I will have everyone given what he is entitled to."
HG|1|23|10|0|And they went and brought, as they had been commanded, some of them much and others little and put it all down at his feet.
HG|1|23|11|0|But Cain and his wife did not bring anything assuming that they would be free. And behold, Enoch distributed the fruits and said: "He who has worked shall also eat, but he who has not worked shall not eat."
HG|1|23|12|0|Thus Cain and his wife had on this occasion to fast. They left the mansion of Enoch weeping, and among all his children and grandchildren Cain did not find a single compassionate heart. So he went out into the fields and ate of the leftover fruits. And since no house had been erected for him, he and his wife spent the night in the open air.
HG|1|23|13|0|The next day, when his children came to start work, they found him already gathering fruits. "Look," they said, "he is working for the first time in this land. It serves him right since this is what he wanted: Right instead of love!"
HG|1|23|14|0|And behold, when they had again worked uninterruptedly until midday, some gathering fruits, others building still more houses, dwellings and storerooms, and again others serving their sovereign, his wife and his children for their comfort, they once more came to his mansion bringing fruits and other proofs of their tiring diligence and asked for the food they were entitled to, and so did Cain and his wife.
HG|1|23|15|0|Then Enoch rose and spoke in grim earnest: "How often during a day do you want to eat? Do you think I have the fruits gathered for you that you may be fed without a care! What shall I and my servants live on whose duty is not to work like you, but to do all they can for their lord's comfort! Therefore, go away all of you and let none of you ever dare come to the threshold of this my exalted mansion. From now on I shall have my servants collect from you the fruit for my house, and you can eat frugally of those fruits only, which have freely fallen boom bushes and trees. This applies to both the gatherers and the builders. This shall be a new commandment for you which you have to keep as sacred, and woe to the transgressors!"
HG|1|23|16|0|Then Cain spoke, asking Enoch with great sadness and deeply moved: "O Enoch, you great sovereign, my former son, tell me honestly and justly from your heart whether your father and your mother are not excepted from all that you have wisely bidden your subjects at your discretion? And if I must be like my children, command them to supply with food their father and mother who are already old and have become weary and very weak. Or allow me graciously to leave this land and travel to the end of the world that I may not see the great misery of my children as they languish under the heavy yoke of free justice."
HG|1|23|17|0|And behold, Enoch said: "How can you ask me this? Am I not doing the right thing when I act in accordance with the instruction and the power you have given me? You have declared no one but me as free from the law and have not made an exception with yourself. How can you now demand this illegally thereby forcing me to mercilessly enforce upon you, the first lawgiver, the strictly legal consequences of disobedience as a deterring example for the others? And if I do act like that, have I then done wrong? Since there is no love with us, but only the bare right, how can you ask for an exception to the laws of my free discretion as a grace which cannot ever be consistent with the rights of your sovereign's laws? What is it to me that you are my father, since I came into existence through you without having ever under any circumstances wished to be! So you have begotten me without my will and also without my will made me a sovereign. Since I now have become what I am and how I am completely without my will, as I did not have one, unconditionally and purely by chance through your lust, and a sovereign through your ambition, tell me what obligation do I have towards you from a lawful point of view?
HG|1|23|18|0|"Therefore, flee from my presence wherever you want to go in order that the severe consequences of justice may not catch up with you! This shall be the only grace I will grant you freely since I can do what I want. And now go and flee!"
HG|1|24|0|1|CAIN'S JOURNEYTO THE SEA
HG|1|24|1|0|And behold, Cain wept and departed with his wife and four children, two sons and two daughters, and after forty days came to the shores of the sea. Seeing the great expanse of water he became frightened and thought in all earnest that he had come to the end of the world. "If Enoch now followed me, whither could I flee?" he thought.
HG|1|24|2|0|"Before me is the end of the world and left and fight are high mountains where I am forbidden to go, and the Lord's gracious eye and ear are closed to me. Besides, I see here all kinds of strange and unblessed fruits; who would dare eat them? And the provisions we brought with us have now been consumed. Whatever shall I now do?
HG|1|24|3|0|"I will once more attempt to cry mightily to the Lord. Either He will hear me or let us perish. Then we will at least finally fare according to His will which in our great blindness we have certainly not recognized during all this long time."
HG|1|24|4|0|And behold, after a period of seventy-seven years Cain again began to pray to Me. He prayed for three days unceasingly day and night, crying all the time: "Lord, You just and loving God, look graciously down upon Your greatest sinner and do to me according to Your holy will!" These words he kept repeating many thousands of times.
HG|1|24|5|0|Since he was crying so mightily and miserably I took pity on him and sent Abel to him in a flame of fire who spake the following words to him as if coming from Me: "Cain, rise from the ground and look at me and then tell me whether you still recognize me!"
HG|1|24|6|0|Then Cain rose full of fear and looked at the flame, but did not recognize it, neither the voice nor the form and shaking with fear asked: "Who are you strange being in this flame?"
HG|1|24|7|0|And Abel answered: "It is I, your brother Abel, in the flame of divine love before you. What do you wish to be done to you?" -"O brother," said Cain, "if it is you, behold I have no longer any will. My son Enoch has taken everything from me, also my will. Now I no longer have a will and, look, all of us here are now entirely without a will. Therefore, I can only say: Let it be done to me and us all according to the holy will of the Lord!"
HG|1|24|8|0|Then Abel said: "So listen! It is the will of the Lord, my Father and your God, that you eat of all the fruits you find here without fear. For the serpent has driven you to this place and has stayed at home with your children in the city of Enoch with all its venom and will have no more dealings with you. Once a person has relinquished his will there is no more to do for the evil brood, but he who has subjected his will to the serpent is its captive and the end of his free actions has come.
HG|1|24|9|0|"But to him who has escaped from its powerful fangs and thus has saved the last spark of his will and laid it down upon the earth before Jehovah, He will give a new will out of Himself that in the future he may work as His tool. Thus, it is the Lord's will for you too that in the future you act in accordance with His will. If ever the descendants of Enoch should find you and your people, they would not recognize you, for the love of the Lord will burn you permanently black.
HG|1|24|10|0|"The name of 'Cain' will be taken from you and you will be given another name, which is 'Ethiope', meaning 'the one without a will after the will of God.' Now you and your people must make a very large basket out of rattan and reed which must be seven man-heights long, three wide and one high, very strong and stopped with resin and pitch. Having completed this with great diligence, you must place it near the great waters and for forty days gather fruits, put them in the basket and, finally, get all in.
HG|1|24|11|0|"Then the Lord will send a great tide from the large waters. This will lift the basket with you in it and carry you to a distant land in the middle of these great waters where you will be completely safe from the persecution of Enoch.
HG|1|24|12|0|"In these great waters you will see small islands all around you, and when there have become too many of you on one island, proceed to the next one, and so on. Thus you shall gradually, in accordance with the Lord's will, populate all the islands in the great expanse of water.
HG|1|24|13|0|"And if you will not forget the Lord, He will some day give you a large continent to inhabit where you will remain until the end of the world. But this will first have to be cleansed from the curse by floods which will rush down upon it choking and killing the descendants of Enoch and also many children of God who will allow themselves to be enticed by the beautiful daughters of Enoch.
HG|1|24|14|0|"However, you who have no will of your own shall not be touched by the torrents of these floods because the will of the Lord has set you upon the waters of His great mercies. - And if there is anything you should need, you know anyway where to find the great Giver Who will not forsake you if you will not forsake Him within your hearts.
HG|1|24|15|0|"And now come closer, Cain." And behold, Cain stepped up to his flaming brother and Abel embraced him and he became jet-black and his hair became curly like fur. And this was done to the other five, too.
HG|1|24|16|0|Then Abel said: "Now, brother Ethiope, you are free from any guilt, which has remained at home with Enoch, and so act in accordance with the will of the Lord! Amen."
HG|1|25|0|1|THE DEVELOPMENT OF CAIN'S LINE
HG|1|25|1|0|And behold, Abel disappeared and Ethiope ate of the fruits, entirely happy for the first time in his life. And he did exactly as commanded.
HG|1|25|2|0|Thus the last branch of his line has right to the present time populated all the islands and, following the great destruction of the serpent's brood by the floods from the heavens, also the large continents which you today call 'Africa', 'America' and 'Australia'. His line was not extinguished in the floods and is still the same in this last era as a testimony to the atrocities committed in the past and present time by My children and those of Enoch.
HG|1|25|3|0|And so this Ethiope is still today living naturally and spiritually as a constant observer of your actions, hidden on an island in the middle of the great waters, which no mortal will ever discover.
HG|1|25|4|0|And he ate and drank of all kinds of fruits and begat still 700 children during a thousand years. Thereafter he was renewed by Me and ate and drank no longer because he became filled forever with My love, which is the best food. For whoever is filled with that will not ever see, taste and experience death, and he will never hunger for food and thirst for a drink. His death will be a living departure from life to life into the life of the life of the living through the Living Who is I Myself.
HG|1|25|5|0|Thus Ethiope is still living physically as the first son of man in the wide face of the earth, able to watch the actions of all men and is, therefore, an ancient witness of all My deeds fight to the present time.
HG|1|25|6|0|He knew Noah, Abraham, Moses, all the prophets and Melchizedek, the high priest.
HG|1|25|7|0|He witnessed My birth and My new creation through the greatest of all My works, the work of salvation. And so he will remain until My Holy City has fully descended, which is now beginning to happen. Then he will be fully received there as a faithful gatekeeper for, except Me, nobody has such a thorough knowledge of the serpent as he has who has suffered through it so much.
HG|1|25|8|0|This is the history of Cain, made known to you that you may ponder on yourselves and more easily and sooner recognize the roots of evil within you and destroy them completely so that you may then in My love find again the long lost Paradise and at last become true, faithful citizens of My new, great and holy City, just as I am your truest, holiest and best Father from all Eternities of eternities. Amen.
HG|1|26|0|1|ENOCH'S GODLESS RULE
HG|1|26|1|0|Now let us for a while return to the city of Enoch and I will show you in passing what the situation there was like after a period of only thirty years.
HG|1|26|2|0|And behold, Enoch had now chosen the most beautiful wife and in addition two concubines, and kept committing excessive harlotry with them. As a result his mind had become so darkened that he completely forgot his duties of government. The few thoughts he was still barely capable of thinking were occupied entirely with the pleasant life, glamour, soft garments and harlotry.
HG|1|26|3|0|As long as his subjects brought him many dishes of excellent fruits of every kind, also all sorts of glitter and soft garments, woven of the most delicate grass which grew at the foot of the mountains, he was wholly satisfied and left law and government alone.
HG|1|26|4|0|His subjects, noticing that he had become indifferent, took advantage of his blindness. Also his servants noticed what was happening and, being as crafty and cunning as the serpent itself, sought in many ways to lull their lord to sleep. They deceitfully granted the subjects all sorts of amusements as long as they diligently delivered to them their ever increasing number of gifts.
HG|1|26|5|0|And behold, since these servants now saw that they could get away with all these things with impunity, they began to rule the people, giving them laws. Firstly, they had to worship their sovereign as a god by bringing all kinds of sacrifices. Secondly, the most beautiful daughter of some subject had to be given to the sovereign and the fortunate subject who became such a giver would be exempted from all taxes, become the free owner of his house and would be admitted to the mansion of the sovereign where he could socialize with the servants. And once a year he would be able to meet his sovereign face to face and thank him for his great grace and all the privileges enjoyed.
HG|1|26|6|0|And behold, this was - as you would say - a stroke of genius on the part of the serpent, for now the parents began to keep their daughters at home giving particular care to them that they might become especially tender and beautiful in order to gain a certain degree of freedom for the future. Such a beauty would then no longer look at a common man as she felt herself destined for the sovereign.
HG|1|26|7|0|Now, what was the result of such reciprocal deceit? The worst you could imagine, namely: The servants finally seized the entire government by cunningly convincing Enoch that he was now no longer the people's ruler, but their god and that it would now be beneath the dignity of his divine status of exalted and unspeakable sublimity to give laws to the worms of the earth. Because of their boundless respect for his sublime holiness, his servants were willing to take this degrading business upon themselves. Thus he should do nothing, except give a sign of either his pleasure or dissatisfaction, and graciously accept the treasures his subjects would be gathering for him in great abundance.
HG|1|26|8|0|Furthermore, he should show himself to the people only once a year when everyone would be prostrating themselves before him and worship him from the dust And if he then felt like showing a particular favor to one of the dust-covered worms, this would be done by a hard kick on the head of the worm with his half foot.
HG|1|26|9|0|And the one granted such a sublime favor, maybe for offering his beautiful and charming daughter, shall be promptly raised from the ground to behold the divine sublimity of the lord of all might and power. And he shall then become a free citizen of the half city of Enoch, the exalted god.
HG|1|26|10|0|Such words of his servants flattered Enoch's self-love and vanity to such a degree that he immediately fully agreed to all their proposals. Oh for his utter foolishness!
HG|1|26|11|0|And lo, at last his servants had achieved that for which they had so long been striving, namely, the law-giving, the punishing and thereby the whole government. Thus, instead of one, there were now ten rulers who did not make the least distinction between men, who were their brothers, and animals, except that they classed them as rational and irrational beasts. Only when such a rational beast had been successful in playing some evil trick for their benefit, he was granted the fight of calling himself a man.
HG|1|26|12|0|When these ten rulers saw how the animal-men blindly obeyed their laws - naturally because of their great fear of the countless ill-treatments - each one of them in time chose also ten servants from the free citizens of the city and, with their wives and children, raised them to a certain nobility. However, in return for this favor their daughters, if they were sufficiently beautiful and charming, had to be given to them as whores with whom they begat countless children all of whom were handed to the animal-men to be raised. When they had grown up, the males became also animal-men and the females, who through the cunning of the serpent had usually become very beautiful and charming, were made whores too, often already at the age of twelve, and thereby made barren. And when in a short while they had lost all their attraction they were cast out to the beasts and had to work for them. They were called 'Hoohorae', i.e., 'people who tend the beasts'.
HG|1|26|13|0|And behold, this way of life continued for over 30 years. But then, since in this unchaste manner the population had grown to several hundred thousand and spread all over the land and could no longer be overseen, ten further cities were built with the unsuspecting agreement of Enoch, the now totally weak and inactive god, and received the names of the ten rulers, which were:
HG|1|26|14|0|Kad (the thief), Kahrak (the lord of whores), Nohad (the deceiver), Houid (the wicked), Hlad (the cold), Ouvrak (Seed of the serpent), Farak (the cruel), Molakim (the liar), Ouvrahim (the fine flatterer) and Thahirak (the great evil-doer).
HG|1|26|15|0|Each of these cities was built exactly after the model of the city of Enoch with a high castle in the center like Enoch's mansion and surrounded by a rampart and moat And consider this: Since men in those times did not as yet have tools, as cramps, spades, hoes and picks, they had to use their hands to dig up the ground like field mice.
HG|1|27|0|1|THE POLICIES OF ENOCH'S COUNSELERS
HG|1|27|1|0|I will not dwell on all the ill treatment, which occurred during this building, but will lead you to the main point. - When the building of the cities had been completed, the rulers went to Enoch and said: "Enoch, you great and sublime god of all the might and power (N.B. although he was already weaker than a gnat and no longer had any might) and supreme lord of all justice (N.B. at the bottom of which was nothing but thieving, whoring, deceit, all that is evil, heartlessness, malice, cruelty, falsehood, f1attery and crimes of all kinds)! Behold, your people has increased under the wise guidance of your endless, incomprehensible and unfathomable justice (N .B. a truly endless, for him quite incomprehensible and even more unfathomable justice) and has spread all over the vast lands of your divine glory. Therefore, they can no longer be overseen from your high residence. If we do not watch them they would do what they want and could even stray so far as no longer to worship you, to whom all adoration is due, but begin to worship again the old God of Cain. And it might suit this old God to grant someone's prayer and bestow on him invincible power, whereupon he might gather around him a great multitude, attack and finally destroy all of us. (N .B. Such fears surely befit such a mighty god!)
HG|1|27|2|0|"Besides, we would not have enough reliable servants to send everywhere to collect the fruits and bring them here. The servants might deceive us on the war and themselves consume what the obedient earth has produced for you alone." (N .B. So the great god was also tormented by the fear of starvation!)
HG|1|27|3|0|And behold, Enoch became very uneasy and did not know what to do, for he had not been told how much his people had increased. Finally, he rose and spoke with a fearful, shrill voice: "What if we gradually killed the ones that are too many and thus reduced the population to the original number when the people were weak and despondent? What do you think, my most faithful ones?" (N.B. What a fine plan for divine justice!)
HG|1|27|4|0|Then the ten rulers spoke: "Oh most just god, think of what is possible and what is not! (N .B. Thus the wisest, mightiest and most just god had to be told by his servants what is possible and what impossible!) For lo, if we were to slay but one of them they would in great numbers fall upon you and us and destroy all of us. Besides, do remember the vessel above the stars about which Cain has told us on many occasions, and what is going to happen if we should begin to commit atrocities." (N .B. So the great, mighty god still feared the old God!)
HG|1|27|5|0|And behold, Enoch spoke to them, saying: "Then listen and hear my mighty will: Let each of you, my ten most faithful servants, move to one of the ten cities where he shall rule in my name and give laws according to his proper insight and knowledge, watching strictly over their exact observance. Over the one of you who should ever become lax in his zeal I shall set the most faithful and zealous among you. I shall know you by the gathering of fruits you bring me. The first one to bring the gifts as a just tribute to my holy majesty shall also be the first to earn the praise of justice, and I shall accept from him the lesser as if it were much. The later ones will have to bring much, and I shall receive it as if it were only little because thereby I shall measure their laziness and their actions will bring them just praise or just blame. The last one, however, shall be handed to the first in order to make him more zealous and strict in all just matters. For the most severe justice is the only foundation for a kingdom such as ours.
HG|1|27|6|0|"This is my just and severe will since I am your god and lord and you, with all your free and serving subjects, cannot - and shall not - have another. There was once some old God Who was also very mighty, while he was just. But they say that he abandoned justice and did good to both the evildoers and the righteous out of a certain love, similar to our feelings for beautiful women. Thereby he destroyed himself completely and does no longer exist.
HG|1|27|7|0|"Therefore, I am now in his place as you see me here, and supplication to this old God is quite useless since he is no longer anywhere or anything. So you have to turn in all matters to me within whom now dwells all the might and power! Amen."
HG|1|27|8|0|(N .B. Such and even worse utterances concerning Me I hear today from many hundreds of thousands who in the utter darkness of their reason set their sheer folly on My throne, thus worshiping themselves. They no longer call themselves 'gods' - which name to them sounds too ordinary and silly - but 'philosophers' or 'scholars' or also 'scientists' or 'doctors' of all kinds. These men, of the most unenlightened kind, even want to force Me to learn from them if I wish to be a God in this so very enlightened time of the super-scholars. But I say that an earthworm is more sensible than they, although it has only one sense. They will soon open their eyes wide yet see no more than does a field mouse in the earth, and when they prick up their ears hear no more than a fish in the water, having no voice and no hearing.)
HG|1|27|9|0|And behold, the ten rulers rejoiced, for Enoch had anticipated their innermost desires by giving them a strict law, which suited them perfectly. For now they were entitled to do an imaginable mischief, deceiving the people and their foolish god.
HG|1|27|10|0|After having finished his speech, the god Enoch dismissed his ten servants who left him apparently deeply moved by such a mighty speech. But in their hearts they rejoiced at Enoch's great foolishness who in his fear and apprehension had made their will a strict law and had begun to be himself convinced that he was a god. However, concerning this last point they were quite wrong, for Enoch knew very well that he was no god because his weakness and total exhaustion showed him only too clearly what was the case with his god ship.
HG|1|27|11|0|But he wanted to keep the others in their gross blindness, fortify it and be a god because of the profit. And he thought: "It is easy to preach to the blind for they cannot distinguish black from white and take the day for night and vice versa." But herein he, too, was mistaken. Thus there existed between them a truly foolish relationship, since one always considered the other the greater fool.
HG|1|27|12|0|When the ten had once more gathered in their chamber, Kad took the word and said to all of them: "Well, my brothers, all of us still have Cain for our father and we have seen the arch-father Adam and the arch-mother Eve whom Enoch does not know and has not seen, nor will he ever see Adam. Behold, our father Cain was a bad man, worse than any of us has been or ever will be, but when he turned to the God of Adam, he received what he wanted.
HG|1|27|13|0|"What more do we need? We know and are eye and ear witnesses of His great deeds. Thus we know where the great Lord is dwelling. What Cain did in his distress, let us do it also in our abundance and you may be assured it will soon become obvious who the actual Lord in the lowlands is. Let each of us erect a sacrificial altar to this God and offer Him the fruits of the land and we shall have all the power. Then the fool Enoch can wait a long time for the tribute to his imagined holiness from us who have seen Adam and Eve!"
HG|1|27|14|0|And behold, when Kad had ended his speech, Kahrak rose and said: "Brothers, if this is so, our success is assured! Look, as far as I am concerned, I fully agree with Kad. We would be greater fools than Enoch if we mightier ones were to feed him for nothing else but to strengthen his folly and increase his lust for our most beautiful women. And when he no longer desires them, as you all know, we have to regard it as an extraordinary grace if any of them is given to one of us. I think we keep the most attractive ones for ourselves. The less attractive we give to our servants and let the others become the property of our subjects. Then Enoch can defile his own daughters, taste his shame and grow thin like the leg of a buck and feed with the calves and drink with the birds. Why should we not do to him what he did to our father? He did, indeed, safeguard certain things which father Cain forgot to do, who had to flee, although he was his father as he was ours. Look, Enoch is only a foolish brother, why should we not make him par for the flight of Cain? This is my opinion and has advantage to all of us. For my part, I shall do to the old God as Kad considered it right, most expedient and wise."
HG|1|27|15|0|They an unanimously agreed with Kahrak, whereupon Nohad rose and said: "You know my office and duty which I have carried out faithfully, diligently and with zeal according to Enoch's will. But if I ask of you what I have gained during all this time, each one of you will no doubt say: Nothing! I helped the greatest fraud to deceive and was thus myself a deceived fraud. Because of his hypocrisy I had to live poorly in the sight of the people - just for the sake of hypocrisy and public opinion - and as a strict man of integrity deny myself every pleasure. For this I secretly, instead of praise and some invisible reward to make up for suffering public hardship, received from his incomprehensible folly even the rudest rebukes and all kinds of threats. All of you were better off and able to do many a thing for your own pleasure, which was impossible to me, who was placed at the top of his legitimate folly and had to exactly carry out every one of his craziest and most detestable wishes. Through my compulsory hypocrisy at which I was an expert - or rather had to be an expert -, they then received a lawful appearance. To make my deception as a legitimate deceiver valid, I had to allow myself to be deceived, and this threefold: First by Enoch on account of justice, then by myself on account of the people and, finally, by the people and all of you on account of Enoch. I believe to have given you sufficient reason for my dissatisfaction and to have revealed to you my life of hypocrisy. Now judge for yourselves whether I am wrong when I, in gratitude of such recognition by Enoch, take the threefold deceit away from me and hurl it with full force at his head, since I am going to reveal him to the people. Then let him see where his godship will escape to and let him run after it like a lame man after a hart. So I, too, will do what Kad considered to be fight and I will follow Kahrak's advice in detail, that is, my tribute shall not tire his eyes and the trotting of my camels not trouble his ears. And thus I am taking possession of the city named after me."
HG|1|27|16|0|And all the others said: "Nohad has spoken well and so may he do what is lawful and good."
HG|1|27|17|0|Then Houid rose and the sound of his voice struck like a flash of lightning into the evil gathering, and his speech was more forcible than that of all the others: "Listen well, brothers and sons of Cain, the outlawed, and grasp each of my very important words!
HG|1|27|18|0|"Who could count all the drops of blood which following the sentences of Nohad, the deceived, have flowed from the backs and loins of the poor and weak people who, the same as Enoch and we, are descendants of Cain! And this was not because of transgression of some law or laziness or the least apparently punishable cause, but, as you all know, solely to provide amusement for Enoch, not forgetting all the ill treatments during the building of the cities. And all this to such an extent that I find it quite incomprehensible how these poor people managed to stay alive during this long time of torment. Whenever he was opposed, Enoch reminded us of the brittleness of the vessel above the stars, completely forgetting the one beneath the earth.
HG|1|27|19|0|"But I honestly ask you whether the people would not fare better under the debris of the vessel than under our constant beatings with tough rods and hard cudgels. And tell me, what has he done for the vessel of love beneath the earth? I think there will not be much in it, except for the numerous drops of our brothers' blood. Had we not cunningly seized government, he - as the god of abomination - would surely have begun to have us killed one after the other.
HG|1|27|20|0|"We had to be cruel ourselves while we still were his servants to avoid his suspicion. But the cities are now built, the people have been assigned, we have the power and acknowledge the old God and the blessed sacrifice. What more do we need? If the people obeyed us when we were ill-treating them, they will surely not be disloyal if we wish to, and shall, heal their wounds through wiser and more lenient laws instead of this evil cruelty. Behold, I am called wicked, but my great question is: Who is actually more wicked, is it I or Enoch or the serpent of Cain? I think Enoch is the master of all wickedness and the serpent has most likely put all its brood into his heart. Otherwise it would be impossible to imagine such cruelty committed by a brother against his brothers through his and their brothers.
HG|1|27|21|0|"Therefore, I think we must get him into our power, make him serve us and let the people gradually pay him back for his cruelty manifold, instead of paying tribute. Thus he can then receive the lawful tribute on his back and carry it wherever he wishes."
HG|1|27|22|0|"Your speech is just and wise, brother Houid," said all the others, "and let it be done to Enoch according to your words which have struck home with us who have often witnessed his atrocities!"
HG|1|27|23|0|And behold, thereupon Hlad rose and his speech was brief and clear: "Brothers, you know how unfeeling I always had to be in order to, as it were, personify the severe law, or present Enoch's despotic cruelty as inexorable law, and so had to make the best of all his evil acts. Although I did not have to carry out the flogging, I had to oversee it and count the lashes by Houid and all his helpers and gratefully inform Enoch accordingly. Look, I had to appear unfeeling, although I was not so at all. Now I will change, as you can see! And I shall be towards Enoch the way I often had to appear to the people, our brothers, to whom I now will be warm-hearted. But as for Enoch, I shall coldly make him pay for the suffering caused to the brothers. My loyalty to him shall be cold retaliation, my diligence shall make me the first among you and the voice of his praise shall be turned into a howling and roaring and a feast for the ears of the so often ill-treated. And with the blood dripping from his back, the pale-faced shall give color to their cheeks.
HG|1|27|24|0|As I otherwise fully agree with you, I believe that this, my judgment is not wrong when I act according to my feeling, having long enough had to helplessly watch Enoch's crimes. He who has feeling and is susceptible to pain and torment would have it for doing good, too. This I have often seen. Therefore, let us in the future rule by doing good. Let the one who has done wrong be judged with forbearing as he, too, is a brother and the obedient and good be rewarded with goodness tenfold. Then a worthy sacrifice shall be offered to the old God which will surely please Him if we bring back to Him what Cain and Enoch have so wantonly and carelessly lost for all of us."
HG|1|27|25|0|And behold, they all rose and, bowing to Hlad, said: "O brother, your judgment is the most just of all; you are closest to the children of Adam. Therefore, you shall be an example to us and we shall, and firmly intend to, adhere to it in all our decrees.
HG|1|27|26|0|"The warm blood of the poor brothers has melted the ice around your heart and now a stream of warmth is pouring forth from it. Do act within this warmth and warm all of us with your abundance!"
HG|1|27|27|0|Then also Ouvrak rose and spoke: "Brothers, behold and listen! All your judgments are right and just, but according to my keen perception the one of Hlad is the wisest. And so I fully agree with his opinion, except for one thing, which is most important. We have to be extremely careful and astute in everything we undertake. For behold: To act righteously, do good, judge correctly and justly, just retaliation, a secure order - all these are things of great public benefit for the people as well as for all of us and suffice in our relation to the people. However, all the free citizens of the city of Enoch know that we are rulers and Enoch is for these fools a true god, and nothing will change their conviction, which is even firmer in all the people than in the free citizens.
HG|1|27|28|0|"If we should lay hands on Enoch immediately, they would all fall upon us. And if then Enoch should join them and claim that our power had made it impossible for him to prevent our ill treatment of the people, they will fall upon us and we would perish under the weight of the masses.
HG|1|27|29|0|Therefore, if we want to carry out our plans, great craftiness and careful cunning are absolutely necessary. Since I have been his secret counselor, I know very well how matters stand. It is my infallible opinion that at least for the next three years we must make Enoch believe that the demanded tribute is still forthcoming. Meanwhile we must treat the people well to will them for us and frequently tell the brighter ones about the vain nature of Enoch, all his deceit and gross presumption. We must also point them to the old God and make them understand that all our actions, harsh as they may have seemed, were steps to finally liberate them, our brothers, from Enoch's hard and heavy yoke, and that it had to be done now as otherwise they would all have been slain.
HG|1|27|30|0|"I can assure you that if we instruct the people in this manner and treat them as suggested by Hlad, this will be to our great advantage and I think even the old God will not dispute our fight to rule, especially when we make an offering to Him. Then, I am sure, will Enoch experience from the people what Houid and Hlad, the speakers preceding me, have already mentioned in their great wisdom.
HG|1|27|31|0|"Do take my words to heart, my brothers and great sons of Cain!" - And behold, they all bowed to him and said: "Amen, this shall be done, and the speech of each one shall be valid, accusing Enoch, the cursed, who outlawed our father and infamously offended against the old, mighty God."
HG|1|27|32|0|Whilst the others sat down again, Farak remained standing and looked about earnestly as if to see whether there might not be something behind the words of each speaker anyone had dared to utter. And what he was seeking with his eyes, his intellect soon discovered. Then he began to speak mightily and his speech was like a sword on the battlefield, not sparring anyone:
HG|1|27|33|0|"Brothers - if you are still worthy of this name of honor -, I have heard you express your thoughts, but you have deceitfully hidden from each other your desires and lied to each other about your plans. Thus you have become mutineers, as each of you intended to secretly inform Enoch that out of great loyalty for him and prior to taking over government he had called a gathering of the rulers - as it is here now and incited them to express their shameful opinion of Enoch. Then the latter would realize into what hands he had placed the ten governments, would give him all the might and set him as a sovereign over all of us. Since Enoch would believe this, the others could then share the lot of Cain.
HG|1|27|34|0|"Oh, you scoundrels, you scum of all depravity! Ask yourselves whether there has ever been an honest impulse within you. For everything that I am and you are you have achieved through craftiness, cunning, deceit, flattery and hypocrisy. Have the poor people not suffered enough? Are they not already so miserable that they can hardly be considered human? Have they not shed almost the last drop of blood under your beating? And what good have we ever done them that they have for so long willingly fed us in return for nothing but all kinds of ill treatment? Do not they, whom you call beast-men, have the same fight to everything the earth yields? And they were not permitted to eat of all the ripe fruits, except the rotten ones. This does not satisfy you, and you want to make them a thousand times more unhappy and miserable than they already are!
HG|1|27|35|0|"In view of all this I tell you all without hesitation: If you want to rule the poor people - whose brothers you are not worthy of being, abandon all malice and wile and guide them in the face of God, the true, old God. Be true brothers also to Enoch and not deceivers for the sake of your mouths and stomachs. Become worthy through true loyalty of that which you have become through deceit and cunning, otherwise the old God will reject your offerings, will help the weak against you and make you slaves of the beasts whom you gave that name. Do ponder on the words of the cruel one! Amen."
HG|1|27|36|0|Behold, when Farak had ended his speech, the others remained sitting like rooted to the spot and did not have a single word to say in their defense, and most of them thought by themselves: 'He has secretly forestalled us in his relations with the old God, for how could he otherwise see through us in such detail? Since this is now the situation, who could oppose him? If he could be destroyed, it would be easy enough, but now - who will be able to oppose his might? Before we can raise a hand, his hand will strike and destroy us. Therefore, we shall wait and see what course things will take; then we may know what to do.'
HG|1|27|37|0|And behold, since no one dared say any more, Farak again began to speak and asked them: "Well, how do you feel now? Does none of you have the courage to rise and answer me? Where are now your craftiness, your deceit, your cunning, your flattery and hypocrisy? And where are your lies, your power, your princeliness and where your cheated god Enoch?
HG|1|27|38|0|"Yes, I tell you, my ears have not missed the silent speech of your thoughts. Whatever turn matters will take, you will be doing what has to be done in accordance with justice and fairness. Whoever of you will not comply with this exactly, shall be outlawed like Cain whom you call your father. He acted lawfully, but too blindly and strictly whereby he took himself captive and had to flee from his own work. Whither, - no one knows, except the old God. If He wished to make this known to someone, that person would know it. But that is not His will. Behold, Cain was just because he feared the old God's judgment, and he was wrong in all his actions because he did not act out of love, which was what the old God had demanded above all.
HG|1|27|39|0|"You have even done away with all justice and have replaced it with cunning, deceit, slyness, falsehood and added countless other infamies, nameless because of their wickedness, and you think the old God will immediately be willing to support you in your endless infamies if you make Him a sham burnt offering. Oh, you are so wrong! The old God has keen eyes and knows your entire nature in every detail. Therefore, his ear is distant from you and will never give you a favorable hearing in your limitless infamy, not even if you burnt the whole earth as an offering to Him, unless you first cleansed your hearts with the fire of a boundless love for the brothers and sisters, who became weak and unhappy through you, and if you desisted from all fornication which is not fitting for men aged two hundred years and aspiring to be rulers.
HG|1|27|40|0|"Now answer my questions, if you can or, if you have the courage, tell me openly and without hesitation, as I spoke to you, what you now plan to do. I do not strive, as you do, after ruling a principality, but solely after the exact fulfillment of the duties of my office so as to please the old God. Therefore, I have never committed an offence and have not ravished a woman or a virgin, let alone a young maiden of twelve and under, as you have done. This is why you called me the cruel one because I did not want to be a lazy scoundrel like you.
HG|1|27|41|0|"These shall be my last words to let you know whom you see before you, namely me, the cruel, whom you will never get to know better than is absolutely necessary in an emergency, as is the case now, so that everything might not perish for ever – yes, forever - in the reawakened wrath of the old, eternal and holy God! Let no one ask me further, whence and whereby! Amen."
HG|1|28|0|1|THE COUNSEL OF THE TEN RULERS
HG|1|28|1|0|And behold, since none of the ones who had already spoken dared contradict Farak, Molakim finally rose and, looking closely at Farak, said: "Brother, your speech was severe and struck every one of us hard. However, concerning our speeches, they are good and proper, except for our condemnation of Enoch. Besides, they have been degraded by our inner base desires which awakened within us only at the sight of the principalities entrusted to us.
HG|1|28|2|0|"If we eradicated in us all these desires and intended to become true, faithful brothers to the people as well as to Enoch in a just and reasonable measure, would we then still be scoundrels?"
HG|1|28|3|0|And Farak answered: "Desire is the life of the will. If you eradicated every desire within you, how could you then act as rulers? - Therefore, let no one suppress his inner desires, as the spark of God's love, but make sure that they do not take the wrong direction.
HG|1|28|4|0|The right direction for them would be to aspire after winning God's love and then direct all actions according to our recognition of the supreme will within us, which will keep our self-love humble through sensing its futility and inconceivable weakness.
HG|1|28|5|0|The wrong direction is the selfishness or total blindness and deafness of our will, and all actions out of it are then directed towards our own needs ignoring those of our equal brothers.
HG|1|28|6|0|"Behold, the bad desires then keep swelling through their steady growth within us, suppress humility and create arrogance through their weight, in which situation man would like to lighten his great burden. However, since in his blindness he does not see and in his deafness does not hear what could help him, in his false desire he seeks all imaginable means his self-love can conceive thereby heaping up new burdens upon burdens which become so weighty that they smother the life out of God within us and turn us into beasts of the earth's matter and food for death which is found everywhere in matter, be it in the fire or the water, the air or the earth, which latter is the mother of the flesh or of death; for where there is flesh, there is also death. Therefore we shall all die in the flesh.
HG|1|28|7|0|"Thus he who has sunk into self-love is in the love of his flesh, and the one who loves his flesh, desires what represents death, and death will invade his desire and take him captive in all the fibers of life, thereby consuming and killing him. Then he will become the dirt of death and manure the fields in which the fruit of eternal destruction is sown. - Now you know all about it; act that you may live or do what shall give you death. Amen."
HG|1|28|8|0|And behold, now Molakim began to speak again and said: "Brothers, you know my office and line. It was not Enoch, who made me into what I am, nor was it the people, but all of you, except Farak, made me lie to Enoch and to the people and I had to disclose my actual knowledge to you alone. But now I am throwing all the deception at the feet of Farak and say openly and faithfully: When a God will come from heaven, His speech will not he wiser than that of Farak
HG|1|28|9|0|"I freely confess that were he not my brother I would prostrate myself before him and worship him. However, he is a man like us - where did he get this great wisdom?
HG|1|28|10|0|"Behold, I am blind and deaf like you, but an inner murmur tells me that God speaks invisibly through the mouth of Farak. We must listen to this voice, pay good attention and act accordingly if we want to live. Otherwise, our brothers' tears will accumulate to become a great flood and drown all of us in our great harlotry, deceit and malice."
HG|1|28|11|0|And behold, also Ouvrahim took heart, stepped forward and said: "Amen, thanks to the old God that He has opened the mouth of Farak, our brother, without whom we would all have perished since we were all imprisoned by our deathly desires. Each one wanted to be a traitor to the others and as a result death would have claimed all of us, one way or another, as a just judgment from the height of holiness or the depth of the old God's wrath.
HG|1|28|12|0|"I was a smart flatterer, thereby working more evil than you and Enoch with all your cruel force. For had it not been for me, he would have relinquished his divinity long ago which I, inspired by Ouvrak and with the help of Nohad and Thahirak had imposed upon him through flattery. Actually he had already on various occasions told me secretly that this divinity was causing him much anxiety in his heart, did not give him peace day and night, whenever he was alone, and that he had often deplored this unfortunate idea of Ouvrak, which, because of the people, he could now no longer get rid of. Yet it burned him more than fire in his breast.
HG|1|28|13|0|"And now I am here laying down all my flattery, convinced that the wisdom of Farak will gradually heal our brother's great wound. Hopefully, it has opened our eyes to show us the abyss at the crumbling brink of which all nine of us have found ourselves, blind to the great danger of losing our lives and everything of any value in life.
HG|1|28|14|0|"And you, dear brother Farak, be to me and all of us a faithful guide toward the light from the heights of the true God who has become a stranger to us, like our patriarch Adam. And guide us all according to the to you well-known will of the only true God, and lead also the whole nation, our poor innocent brothers, for whose offences we alone are responsible through our immense malice. And what you, O brother, will consider as right and complying with the will from above, which is known to you alone, we shall with all our united strength and the grace from above do at all times willingly and conscientiously.
HG|1|28|15|0|Therefore, I here resign my ruler ship, laying it down at the feet of the friend of God, the true one, and consider myself fortunate to be allowed to call myself a faithful servant to the only one in this land who among so many thousands has been favored by God, the alone true and only One, and Who has no one like Him.
HG|1|28|16|0|"So listen to my well-considered will. The city of Farak shall be a holy city to all of us, where we will always obtain wise counsel to enable us to act wisely. And he himself shall be our ruler and guide according to God's wisdom within him and be the central point between Enoch, all the people and us. Thus we might grow worthy, not of becoming rulers - which is unimportant to us since we have seen God's wisdom -, but of being considered willing and faithful servants who will, and shall, rejoice in the welfare of the people, in the wisdom of God in our brother Farak and in the complete recovery of Enoch and therewith of all free and serving people.
HG|1|28|17|0|"Amen, I say, in the name of all. And you, O brother Farak, look at me in your wisdom and are to all of us a brother, a ruler, a leader, a counselor and a wise friend! Amen."
HG|1|28|18|0|And behold, Ouvrahim's words reanimated Thahirak and all the others who had spoken before Farak hypocritical words full of self-interest and so he, too, began to speak as one who was a true representative of all that is evil and also one who presumed divine rights and other things like God's for all eternities inviolable holiness, His justice, His love, His almightiness, even the whole creation as if he could destroy it with one finger. For, as he often said, he was up to all the old God's tricks and would even be prepared to match My power and defy My almightiness. And since lout of love refrained from drawing the mighty sword of My wrath against a miserable worm in the dust - the Infinite against a nothing which could hardly be noticed in its insignificance compared with My eternal greatness and infinite might - he told everyone that My weakness was afraid of his strength. What do you, My servant, say to such a challenge?
HG|1|28|19|0|What do you say, My servant, to such a challenge?
HG|1|28|20|0|And behold, this was not even quite as ridiculous as the challenges I now receive from you people, which are a thousand times worse.
HG|1|28|21|0|For look at the root of your priesthood! When the holy one on the worldly throne speaks, I must be silent and may not dare speak to someone. For if he heard about it, the life of the one I have spoken to might be endangered.
HG|1|28|22|0|I need not define the thorn in My eye more closely, for you can easily find him. However, not for much longer! - And now back to our subject!
HG|1|28|23|0|And behold, now this Thahirak began to address the assembly with a mighty concluding speech, which was brief and like a flash of lightning. And he said: "Brothers, who have spoken before me with wisdom and power so that I was shaken to the innermost foundation of my wickedness and realized my insignificance and immense weakness and all the great wrong in all my actions. Your wisdom, brother Farak, does not require me to enumerate all my infamies since even the not so wise are sufficiently acquainted with my former office and specialty in the most infamous crimes.
HG|1|28|24|0|"Look, I am too wicked for your assembly to seek an excuse for my actions, but can say only this much that I am a corner-stone for all evil among you and the people and Enoch. Therefore, I do not lay claim to anything at all, neither a principality nor servitude, let alone servants, but let happen to me what happened to father Cain. Thus the corner stone of all malice will be removed from the shaky structure of all evil so that it may collapse and make place for a better structure of Farak's just wisdom out of God, the True and Mighty, to last for all eternity.
HG|1|28|25|0|"Look, brothers, that is the only reward which I have deserved most among all of you. Thereby I hope not to have made too unreasonable a demand since I am now quite aware that the old God can no longer show me grace and mercy on account of His holiness, which I alone have profaned unspeakably.
HG|1|28|26|0|"Therefore, I have now said enough and am confidently and in all humility awaiting a just, fair and well· deserved sentence from the divine, proper and powerful wisdom of Farak.
HG|1|28|27|0|"If you will allow me to take my wife and children with me on my flight after Cain, this shall be left to your mercy. May now Farak's will be done by me. Amen."
HG|1|29|0|1|THE SUCCESSORS OF ENOCH
HG|1|29|1|0|And behold, Farak rose once more and spoke: "Look, brother Thahirak, God and all the free spirits cannot undo in all eternity what has been done; all the less can we weak men do that. Consider this, if a person possessed only a spark of divine wisdom, would not this have to judge as follows:
HG|1|29|2|0|This man has sinned grossly out of his malicious thinking. He did not have grace from above and was blind in his selfishness doing great harm to himself and all who came in contact with him. But through God's mercy a bright flash of lightning descended from above, accompanied by roaring thunder, making him see his depravity and hear his countless atrocities. If this man then became afraid and in all earnest felt remorse for his evil deeds from the bottom of his heart, cast out all his wickedness and surrendered his will to the mercy of God -- tell me what would you yourself do to such a man? (Answer: 'Forgive and regard him as if he had never sinned, and feel great joy that one who had erred so much had found him· self again and found a way out of the dungeons of the darkest delusion to the light of divine mercy!') You have answered correctly though you are only a man. How much more will the supremely wise God, as the first cause of all truth and love, agree with your judgment since He knows best how, whereby and why we have sinned so often.
HG|1|29|3|0|"So know then: We loveless men judge our erring brothers according to the number of crimes, irrespective of whether there was any remorse or not. However, God out of His love and wisdom does not judge offences that were committed and repented, but only those that are still being committed and are not repented. Although what has happened does not ever disappear, but remains stored in the everlasting memory of God as a dark stain on the line of our life, this line is not judged at its beginning, nor in the middle, but only in the end when it grows and extends either in a straight line because of the love and justice in it or in a crooked line because of the malice and all the injustice out of it.
HG|1|29|4|0|"And behold, the power of wisdom out of God has straightened out your crookedness and, therefore, you shall not judge yourself but from now on extend the line of your life in a straight direction towards the true God in loyalty and justice. You shall also look often back at the line God has straightened out for you in order to prevent yourself from swerving from the straight direction, for then you would easily discover any deviation which you could promptly adjust with the grace from above which would illumine for you your life's great goal in the realm of eternal love and all its life.
HG|1|29|5|0|"Go now and do faithfully what Enoch bade you do and remember my words. This applies to all of you and includes me, the cruel one. Be brothers to Enoch and to each other and also to the people you have to lead according to the will of God, the Mighty, the Powerful, the Strong, the Most Wise and Most Loving Amen."
HG|1|29|6|0|Following this final speech they all rose, bowed to Farak and said: "Farak, you wise man out of the old wisdom of God! We now recognize your great might and incomprehensible insight in all things. Although we cannot imagine how you could have come by this, we will nevertheless do what you regard as good and proper because we can see that your wisdom is based on love. This will never disadvantage one, especially when one walks love's gentle ways which all of us will now do in accordance with your wisdom.
HG|1|29|7|0|Just make sure that you straighten out Enoch as you did us, amen."
HG|1|29|8|0|And behold, thereupon they all left for their cities where they ruled with wisdom and kindness as advised by Farak. And the people were happy under their leadership.
HG|1|29|9|0|And when Farak had in a similar manner easily converted also Enoch, the latter rose, took the strong hand of Farak and said: "O brother, you have spoken the truth and acted properly, for wherever a being lives, love and grace from above can still be expected, as was the case with me. All this ceases only in death. Now that everything is still alive, amends can be made for much. I want to heal all the hurts my people have suffered and do all this by your side, my wise brother, for through your great insight you have been able to protect from a great disaster me, the grossly deceived, and thus the poor, deceived people, too."
HG|1|29|10|0|And behold, this now somewhat better rule continued with fluctuations for over five hundred years, still under the sons, that is, the children and grandchildren of Enoch. His youngest son Irad (the forcible, as a pupil of Farak) ruled for a hundred years and his youngest son Mahujel (the fatalist or proclaimer of providence) ruled also for a hundred years, followed by his youngest son Methusael (the aim-setter and explorer of nature and its forces) who ruled for one hundred and ten years and, finally, his son Lamech (the inventor of capital punishment which under his rule became customary), who had forgotten Me almost completely. His rule lasted two hundred years.
HG|1|29|11|0|With Lamech I have to remain a bit longer, for with him sovereignty comes to an end and is replaced by idolatry and mammonism, as well as by the cursed natural philosophy, the greatest masterpiece of the serpent's endless malice.
HG|1|29|12|0|Actually Lamech was not entitled to rule because of his mid-birth. According to ancient custom only the youngest son was entitled to rule, and only if he died or could not rule for some reason it was the turn of the first-born, and if this one too should die, only then was the middle son entitled to take over government.
HG|1|29|13|0|But in this case Methusael's eldest son Jored (the mystical sage after the manner of the long-deceased Farak) and his youngest brother Hail (faithful pupil of Jored and legitimate ruler) were still alive.
HG|1|29|14|0|And behold, Lamech, a brutal, gloomy, ambitious and perjured man whose ambition and philosophy had convinced him that he, too, was entitled to rule, resented the ancient custom. And being surrounded by an evil gang of like-minded accomplices, when through the death of Methusael the time had come for Hail to take over government, he called an evil council meeting to decide what could be done to make sure that his arrant purpose was achieved.
HG|1|29|15|0|Then one of his accomplices of the name of Tatahar (that is, the bloodthirsty, or a bloodhound), gave him the gruesome advice: "We are seventy-seven of us, are strong as trees, daring as tigers, courageous as lions and cruel as hyenas, but you are a master of all of us. So we think it would not be difficult for you with a strong club in your hand to make an end to Jored's wisdom in the forest at the foot of the mountains where we recently hunted tigers. And once some hungry hyena has crushed his bones with its powerful teeth you may as well in gratitude throw to it as a tidbit the boy Hail, which will be a welcome meal for these beasts. Then we tell the people that when hunting hyenas in the mountains they acted rashly relying too much on their secret wisdom and were killed and eaten by hyenas. And since you will then be the sole legitimate descendent of Cain, Irad, Mahujel and his son Methusael, who could then dispute your right to take over government?
HG|1|29|16|0|"Well, Lamech, what do you think? Is this not the best advice, which will surely lead to the achievement of your purpose? Go and act accordingly; we stand by you, and success is beyond doubt!"
HG|1|29|17|0|This advice was just what Lamech wanted, and already the following day he sought an opportunity to carry it out, which he soon found with the help of the serpent. Noticing that Jored and Hail were happily walking towards the forest, he followed quickly on another route with his accomplices and hidden behind trees waited for the two brothers When they had entered the forest, he rushed upon Jored, killed him at one blow and then did with Hail as suggested by Tatahar.
HG|1|29|18|0|And behold, this happened to the two because they had become proud of their wisdom and as princes had forgotten that true wisdom consists only in the greatest humility and that once this is neglected, also wisdom can debase. Since this was the case with them, they could not be advised or helped without interfering with their freedom. This I cannot do in the least, for the least part of freedom is worth endlessly more than the natural life of all living beings on earth. This explains the might allowed in wars, be it even for the sake of only one man's freedom of will and action.
HG|1|29|19|0|Let this be a warning also to you, My quite capable instrument, in case you should ever feel superior to your brothers (either secretly or, even less, obviously) because I gave you the gift of wisdom. For behold, if you became unchaste or stole when in need or indulged and became mean in any way, then this rare gift in humans would weaken in you. But if you became proud of it, I would promptly take it away from you and leave you naked and forlorn in the forest of error, whereupon the wild beasts would come and consume you until nothing were left of you but a bad name.
HG|1|29|20|0|Behold, you received it in humility, in humility you must keep it and pass it on in all humility to all your brothers.
HG|1|30|0|1|LAMECH BECOMES KING
HG|1|30|1|0|And see what then happened. - When Lamech had at the head of Tatahar's gang killed his brothers in the forest, he happily returned to the city of Enoch and had made known to all the people in and around Enoch, as well as in the ten cities and their surroundings, what had happened to the foolhardy brothers Jored and Hail, which shocked all in the city of Enoch, the ten cities and on the land. Then the cleverest and more sensible men from the cities and all the people, on three thousand without their wives and children who stayed at home, assembled.
HG|1|30|2|0|And this small army of men proceeded to the city of Enoch to see Lamech where one of them, as a spokesman for all, said: "Where is the forest in which this has happened to the young king and his wise brother Jored? Let us find the spot where this terrible thing happened and we might find some sad remnants or maybe other traces, which would convince us of the truth of this news. There we could sincerely weep over this great tragedy and then maybe look for the hyena, which must still have a bloody muzzle, kill it and then with our clubs and stone-slings kill all its kind as an atonement we owe to Jored and Hail.
HG|1|30|3|0|"Yes," said Lamech, "you have formed a proper resolution and I, as now your lawful king, shall join you. My principal servant Tatahar shall show us the way together with his well-armed companions."
HG|1|30|4|0|And behold, the people liked Lamech's prompt and favorable decision, and they said: "See, see and hear! A proper king is still living! He is wise too, and he shall be our king!"
HG|1|30|5|0|Thereupon they all rose and led by Lamech went to the forest of tigers and hyenas where they soon found the still bloodstained place of horror. They wept and gathered the scattered remnants of clothing for a sad veneration.
HG|1|30|6|0|When they had finished their sad work and gathered all the worthless relics of Jared and Hail, they left the place of horror and marched full of bitter anger deeper into the forest in several troops of a hundred each at small distances from each other to search for the infamous hyena. However, they did not find a single beast, let alone a hyena. And they said: "No doubt the infamous beast has fled into the mountains. Courage! Since Cain no mortal has ever dared to set his foot on a mountain, and we shall now be the first to take this road, for we have good reason to do so and no God could possibly disapprove of our action since we have a just cause against these infamous, voracious beasts. Therefore, once more: Courage even if we should all perish!"
HG|1|30|7|0|And Lamech answered: "Your voice is my will and at your disposal. Therefore, go and do what you feel is right. But I will wait for you here with Tatahar and watch out for any beast that may have escaped from your powerful blows."
HG|1|30|8|0|The three thousand were satisfied with this arrangement and continued on their way with unaccustomed, hesitant steps. They hardly dared look back because the sight from the heights they had climbed into the depths from which they had come made them dizzy. For three days they searched for the hyena and they did not catch sight of even one. Then they became tired of it, hacked with their clubs at a more than twelve fathoms high rock face which blocked their way, cursed the forests and the mountains as being an abode of nothing but monsters and demanded vindication from the trees, rocks and cliffs, spat on the earth accusing it of being a bloodsucker and cursed it thoroughly. They also cursed the sun for having given light to such an atrocity and also all the stars and the moon for having witnessed such an unheard-of infamy. Then one of them who was the biggest and strongest among them, named Meduhed (that is, 'the strongest'), turned round and addressed a brief, but most appropriate speech to the angry crowd, saying:
HG|1|30|9|0|"What will come of this nonsense? Look, you smash your clubs at this dead, hard and invincible wall and by venting your anger you make the road back unsafe. Have you not thought how you will defend yourselves when on the homeward road we may have to face hyenas, tigers, bears and big serpents? If the old God has already here set an invincible barrier to our futile and blind revenge, how easy it would be for him to set a much more frightful obstacle on our way back. Do bear in mind that it does not pay to argue with Him since He could even give life to trees and stones should He have insufficient beasts to slay and destroy all of us because of our foolishness and disobedience by entering the mountains against the strict command of Cain, Enoch and Farak, the wisest and most just one. Who knows whether higher beings are not dwelling above this cliff? There still exists a faint memory about this among the people, for there must be a reason for the existence of these mountains. And if but one of these beings should catch sight of us, what chance have we, a number of gnats, against such a giant of God? Therefore, let us humbly turn back while it is still day that we might not perish under the curse of the night which has always been our great enemy, although the day was drudgery, but did not hold quite as great dangers as did the night. So let us all follow this well-considered advice. Amen."
HG|1|30|10|0|And behold, when these words had brought them to their senses and they wanted to set out on their way back, Meduhed caught sight of a big man standing on a ledge of the cliff. This man was Seth, son of Adam and substitute for Abel, whom I later on instructed through his brother angel Abel to go with Adam and Eve to the Promised Land and there to live in the mountains with the former Paradise in distant view. About this I shall tell you more at a later time.
HG|1|30|11|0|This Seth, to whom the language of all created beings was still familiar, spoke to them with a firm voice, saying: "You rough children of the fratricide Cain! What just punishment of God, my Father and that of Adam, who is still living, and all his children dwelling on the mountains, has led you here to your certain destruction? O you brood of vipers, just look at you! O you food for hyenas, tell me what you want here in this holy place! Whatever are you seeking in this region, which has been so strictly forbidden you? Leave here and may all of you fall victim to the threatened punishment, namely, to the deadly jaws from which you will not escape, or this cliff will bury you forever!"
HG|1|30|12|0|Then Meduhed fell to his knees and cried aloud for mercy. And Seth, since he was speaking only out of Me, became filled with My love, was softened by Meduhed's lamentation and said:
HG|1|30|13|0|"Meduhed, you alone may look up to me, to the great nearness of God, because you deterred your brothers from great, wanton spite before the all-seeing eyes of God. Therefore, you alone shall know where and who this voracious hyena is. Behold, this thousand-fold hyena has remained in the lowlands at the head of Tatahar's infamous gang and is called Lamech.
HG|1|30|14|0|"Let none of you dare lay violent hands upon him. Woe betides such a one seventy-seven times, for he would then encroach upon God's time. This would be terrible, for he would destroy the bond of divine love and thereby release the wide, immeasurable belt of the Deity's most severe judgments throwing great columns of fire over the entire earth thus destroying the whole world through fire. Now rise with your companions and go home in peace and do not look towards the city of Enoch, but look to yourselves and to God Who is a faithful deliverer of those who look up to Him at all times, - in their happiness as well as in their misery. Amen."
HG|1|30|15|0|And behold, Seth became all light, and they were frightened and fled from his sight and thus still reached the plain before sunset and their dwellings, which were at a distance of ten hours from the mountains, around midnight.
HG|1|31|0|1|EMIGRATION UNDER MEDUHED
HG|1|31|1|0|Before they all dispersed, Meduhed still spoke to them briefly, saying: "Brothers, listen to me carefully, for I have to tell you something of great importance. You saw the man standing on the ledge of the great cliff high in the mountains, you heard the thunderous sound of his voice and also noticed the great light enveloping him which frightened us so much that, driven by our great fear, we ran and ran until we arrived in our familiar neighborhood.
HG|1|31|2|0|"You have heard him mention the to us well-known thousand fold hyena; you also heard his warning of seventy-sevenfold retaliation and, finally, heard his shocking threat of the columns of fire.
HG|1|31|3|0|"Now judge for yourselves what can be done under these circumstances! If we allow him to live, he will soon do to all of us as he unscrupulously did to his brothers, but if we take revenge we have to face seventy sevenfold retaliation with fire from above. Thus we find ourselves now between two lethal alternatives. Whether we do one or the other, certain death awaits us.
HG|1|31|4|0|"Let us bury the horrible secret, as a secret of death, deep within us, then take our wives and children and in the stillness of night leave this land of horror. We shall push eastward where we have already noticed a low mountain range, which we shall cross. Then we shall see whether there is still another land beyond this wicked one. Even if there were the end of the world, I think it would be better to live there peacefully and go to sleep in our old age than here in constant anxiety either to soak the earth with our blood or be burnt to ashes.
HG|1|31|5|0|"For the giant on the ledge also said: 'Do not look towards the city of Enoch, but to yourselves and to God, Who is a faithful deliverer of those who look up to Him at all times, in their happiness as well as in their misery!' - which latter has now reached its peak with us.
HG|1|31|6|0|"Therefore, brothers, all of whom are striving for justice, do rely on the God the great one on the mountain has poignantly brought to our notice and let us do that today rather than tomorrow, when it might be too late. So take heart, trust in God and let us tomorrow already greet the sun there near the distant mountain range! Hurry, fetch your families and your belongings, as foods and animals, and in three thousand moments we shall gather here once more, well equipped with clubs. Amen:'
HG|1|31|7|0|And behold, the crowd said amen, too, and within two hours all were ready for the journey, and it was the second hour of midnight. When Meduhed had counted all the fathers and found them to be all present, he thanked God and fled at the head of the large crowd following him consisting of ten thousand male and twenty thousand female members on as many camels and big donkeys.
HG|1|31|8|0|When the sun rose they had already quite a while ago reached the distant, low mountain range. Of course, without My special help this could not have happened as in a straight line the mountains were at a distance of thirty hours.
HG|1|31|9|0|Here they let their animals graze for two hours and they themselves rested, ate of the fruits they had brought with them and, bid by Meduhed, thanked God for such a miraculous deliverance. But Meduhed, inspired by the spirit, went a bit further, accompanied by ten men, threw himself to the ground in the presence of the ten companions, ignited in his love for God and in the light of this love discovered much evil in his heart, whereupon he began to weep and lament in his remorse about his great guilt.
HG|1|31|10|0|When I saw that his penitence was genuine I wrote in clearly legible fiery script the following words into his heart: "Meduhed, rise in the face of My great mercy! - You are saved with all those who have followed you here moved by your loving care. But here you cannot and must not stay long, let alone remain. You see this gorge stretch towards the east and the little river flowing in that direction. Follow it with the crowd for seventy days until you come to a great expanse of water. Rest there also for seventy days and then come again in your heart to Me, as you did today, and I will show you the way how to cross the waters to a distant, great land where you shall be safe without bloodshed from the persecution and cruelty of Lamech, the fratricide. And when you are hungry you may eat of all the fruits you will find in plenty on your way and drink the good water of the river, which will lead you to the great water. And do remember your great God Who is sublime beyond all creation and think that I have a people on this earth to whom I am a holy, loving Father.
HG|1|31|11|0|"When this earth flowed from My great fatherly heart like a dewdrop and the sun as a tear of mercy from My all-seeing eyes, oh then you were still My children. You little crowd, seek to become through love what you once were before the earth carried a wicked race and the great sun up there burned out of My grace! - But now set off and go in My name! Amen."
HG|1|31|12|0|And behold, Meduhed repeated these words aloud to the people and was deeply moved, and so were the people through him. And they quickly rose and did exactly in accordance with My revealed will.
HG|1|31|13|0|When after a journey of seventy days Meduhed had - as predestined reached the shore of the great water of the earth, now called by you the 'Pacific Ocean', which near the shore, partly also in deeper places, appeared yellowish, but to far distances shone blue owing to the mixture of colors at the bottom, a rich content of copper salt and the rays of the sun refracting therein, he and his people camped along the shore in a region abundant in fruit, exactly where I wanted them to be.
HG|1|31|14|0|When Meduhed - and also all who had followed him - saw what a good guide I am, he fell on his face and thanked Me from the bottom of his heart and all the people more or less followed his good example, which pleased Me.
HG|1|31|15|0|After having thanked Me, Meduhed, deeply moved in his heart by My great mercy, rose, looked at the thankful crowd still lying on the ground and began to weep for joy over My great mercy which had saved the lives of so many and restored golden freedom to the ones who for such a long time had lived in harsh servitude and had now found a place of rest rich in food and secure under My protection.
HG|1|31|16|0|And when soon the people had risen, strengthened and very happy, Meduhed climbed to the top of a hillock about seven fathoms high, or rather overlooking the plain at the height of seven men, and from there made a lengthy speech. This was placed into his heart from above, and he spoke not one word more or less than he was given and was thus a good preacher in My name for the people who needed light and love. And the words of his lengthy speech were as follows:
HG|1|31|17|0|"Brothers, look up to me and listen with open ears and hearts to the words I will be speaking to all of you at the inner bidding of God, for they are of the greatest importance!
HG|1|31|18|0|"Listen: God, the Most High, has miraculously liberated us from the murderous hands of Lamech and has faithfully guided us here to the end of the world, for all of you can see the end of the earth and beginning of the great waters. Look at the land how beautiful it is as if it had come to the earth from the high heavens and everyone of us would gladly remain here permanently if that were possible or allowed. However, this is not God's will and we may remain here only for seventy days, for during this time Lamech's cruel army, led by Tatahar, will spy out our whereabouts, and woe betide anyone who might fall into their cruel hands; he would be torn to pieces like a lamb by the tiger
HG|1|31|19|0|"Therefore, the Lord in His great mercy has shown me here a place where we must go and where we shall find ready for us tools similar to those given to His great children who dwell on the earth's mountains. Thereby we shall recognize that He wants to be, and will become, our Father, too, if we willingly submit to His exceedingly great love which so far has cared for us so wonderfully as even the best fatherly heart could not have done, even if it possessed the greatest abundance.
HG|1|31|20|0|"We are to take these tools and use them for felling the slim trees, remove their bark and all the branches, square them on four sides, on top like the calm surface of water Ten thousand trunks of the best kind which have only little foliage shall be prepared like this. Each well-trimmed trunk shall have the length of ten men and the width of a man's step. With the nails, which in great quantity will be found among the tools, always thirty trunks shall be firmly joined together. When this base is completed, on the sides three trunks shall be fastened lengthwise, one on top of the other, and broad-wise two on top of each other. Then the inside shall be well tarred with resin or pitch from the trees, which in the meantime shall be collected by the wives and children in great quantities.
HG|1|31|21|0|"These new structures we shall build along the shores, and on the last day we shall fasten a large branch with green foliage in each corner of the structures for a sign of the victory won through the great mercy from above. Further instructions we may expect on the last day according to the great promise I received when our eyes were still turned towards the city of Enoch in great fear. And so let us all work together as brothers since we have no ruler whom we must pay an exorbitant tribute, - except for our great God Who is Lord of all might and power, infinite from eternity and also a mighty and just Lord over all masters wherever they may unlawfully be on earth, now and in all future Times of times, committing atrocities and murdering their brothers. To our God Who wants to be a Father to us we owe love and unconditional obedience. Whoever will there in resist, shall not be punished by his brothers, either with rods or clubs, but God Himself will punish him by withdrawing His grace
HG|1|31|22|0|"Now you know all you need to know at this stage; therefore assemble, strengthen yourselves with food and drink, thank the Lord and then without delay start on the commanded great task. Amen."
HG|1|32|0|1|THE SONG OF MEDUHED
HG|1|32|1|0|And behold, when Meduhed had ended his speech, they all prostrated themselves before God and thanked and praised Him from the bottom of their hearts for a whole hour. Then they rose happily and, guided by the spirit of grace, they went a little further inland and found there in a large cave a great many tools of all kinds, as picks, axes, hatchets, planes, all kinds of knives, saws, hammers, drills, T-squares, chisels and a million double nails or clamps. This made them extremely happy and they leapt and shouted with joy at My so incomprehensibly great grace towards them. (N.B. Look, what I am giving you here is more than these tools, but as yet no one can be found who has thanked Me fittingly with the greatest joy in his heart. Note this, you dull reverent of My name and epicures of My Word, and open wide the gates of love, which is a new holy city in your hearts, so that I may send My angels there to cleanse in advance all the squares, alleys and haunts, as well as all the dwellings in it, in order that I may enter there and you rush to meet Me, exclaiming with great joy: "Glory to God in the highest and peace to all men of good will! Praised be the Lord Who comes riding on a she-ass. Hallelujah to the Son of David; hallelujah to the Prince of Peace; hallelujah to Him Who comes in the name of the Lord God Zebaoth. He alone is worthy of receiving from us all praise and all honor He is the alone holy Father of our hearts. Amen.")
HG|1|32|2|0|Now let us continue! - And lo, they took all the tools and the nails and carried them to the shore. There they refreshed themselves with rest, food and drink, and already the next day they set to work with grateful hearts and praised Me, even when they blundered. Therefore, their work proceeded with speed and precision so that it could be regarded as a miracle rather than actual work. Thus, within fourteen days 250 hulks were standing, completed, at the shores, secured with ropes to prevent them from being swept away by the always slowly rising tide of the great ocean.
HG|1|32|3|0|And behold, after their faithfully completed work they had still some fifty days for total rest, during which time I gave them through Meduhed, who had become quite pious and full of love, gradually a better knowledge about Me. I also gave them a Sabbath on which they were to rest within My love, do no work and submit all day long fully to Me. If they continued to do this, they would all become as wise as Farak was, and now Meduhed is. Indeed, if they would not only strive to become pious in the exalted reverence and the pure knowledge of My name, but began to love Me deeply in all humility of their hearts and kept growing in this love, then I would become a good Father to them, too. 'In en death would be again taken from them, for they would be received as children to the wide bosom of divine love until a certain great Time of all times on earth when they would all come to the great Father and behold His countenance forever and be filled with the immeasurably rich streams of love within Me.
HG|1|32|4|0|All this they heard through the mouth of Meduhed and rejoiced and crowded in great numbers around Meduhed, keen on hearing daily something about Me. This gave Me and all the primordial angels in heaven great pleasure.
HG|1|32|5|0|I also taught them through Meduhed to preserve the words in symbols, and these symbols were corresponding pictures behind whose natural cover was hidden a spiritual meaning. Thus they learnt during this short time also to write and read.
HG|1|32|6|0|And behold, in this manner I prepared for Myself within a short time a people descendants of which still exist right to this day; but where - you will hear a bit later. Well, when they were thus well prepared, I let an exalted song full of wisdom and love sound in the background through Meduhed. This was already recorded and still exists today. But where also about that at a later time. This was the song: Listen well, late children of My grace, How I invite you all to the great meal. Come all with faithful hearts into My presence, Praise happily My name as you were taught Devotedly and faithfully by Meduhed, The first who longed for Me deep in his heart. Follow his example with a pure and honest mind. Look at his eyes, his mouth, his ears and at The soft white beard, a sign of good, wise speech. Behold, in all of this you must become like him If you wish to be My true, dear children once, Completely free from the evil serpent's guile. Look, soon I'll wash off all filth from the earth. And all sinners will seek My love in vain! But if your hearts remain faithful and good My floods shall pass you by and I will hide You in the higher regions of the earth When My wrath is unleashed from heavy bonds. Then will all earth's generations cry aloud And all the mockery of the great be silenced. The waters rushing high across the mountains Will carry only few children of Mine, dwarfs Of My love, tiny like children of a gnat, For love grew lame and had to use a crutch. Look upwards to My heavens' light-filled spaces, Look at My stars' bright radiance of My grace. The sun peacefully illumines the earth's fields, The moon accompanies the earth and never grumbles And all the worlds meekly obey My will. Thus also you shall quietly perform your tasks. And what may be the nature of these stars? Listen, I tell you, love will solve this riddle! Once pure and perfect love dwell in your hearts The torch of My grace shall give light to you. Then you will read with ease in the bright flame A great script of the truth in your God's name. Oh little heart imprisoned in the narrow breast If you but knew the source from which you came, You would not care about the lifeless masses, But let them float, completely unconcerned. For the Creator of these things, so transitory Compared to a heart - would lovingly attach Himself to it. What is considered great by you weak human beings, How insignificant it is considered by My love! Oh they are nothing all the things in the wide spaces And so are men whose hearts have not developed love! Great is alone My love's true faithfulness, of course, And what comes close to it: The sinner's true remorse. I alone am great through My love's mighty action, A free Spirit having kept Himself under control. But the to you unknown paths of My suns Which like so many things remind you of your weakness, What are they in the great abundance of My Deity? Only a mite's discarded weightless body. If you climbed to the center of the universe And heard the sound of all the spheres' fast flight And realized the force of all the suns' bright light And comprehended the great works of My almightiness, Would you then, perhaps, be drawn to My great love? Oh no, say I: You would be just confused by all your doubts! Even if you could control the movement of the stars And as great spirits would be chasing after them. If you could from your mouth breathe radiant suns And, as I do with Mine, let them plunge into the sea, Still all your power compared with Mine would be But like the sand and dust in some old quarry Look straight up to the great blue ribbon of the sky, Look also to the sea's far end across the waves; Believe Me when I tell you that there are no limits Where by day the sun shines and by night the countless stars. The vast expanse of the great sea cannot be compared With a single drop in the smallest regions of those stars. Therefore, you men shall only look at Me, the Great, And have your thirst for knowledge satisfied by Me, For everywhere My love seeks and explores. Wherever you may look with searching eyes You shall discover signs of My name everywhere. Yet nothing else shall ever bind you but My love! Even by the grass My gospel is proclaimed to you If you desist from all the sins of Enoch. And if you loved each other as true brothers And used your limbs for the benefit of others, Then a great grace will come to you from above To show you how to praise the Father with love! Now sink down to the earth, the mother of your sins, Shake off the dust, the serpent's deadly fare. Thank Me, your Savior, with a cheerful heart And never grudge the time that you devote to Me. Let in your hearts at all times work the power of My love, Then You will be renewed by the light of grace from above!
HG|1|32|7|0|And behold, when Meduhed had finished this great song of life out of My grace, which is a small spark of My endless love and all its mercy, and when it had been completely recorded and read to the people, they were seized with unrestrained joy, which could be calmed only through a miracle from heaven. Such a miracle did occur in the form of a sudden rain, and this rain was a rain of love out of Me, as their joy was justified. For they rejoiced at having made the acquaintance of My name, even more so of My love and most of all they rejoiced that the supreme, holy God had condescended to speak as a Father to the children of misery, teaching them in His incomprehensible love through Meduhed.
HG|1|32|8|0|And lo, the rain scattered them, driving them into their tents made from branches, grass and white clay, and there they praised My name, enraptured, till the middle of the night and would not have ceased if I had not sent them a well-deserved, peaceful sleep. (N.B. I have given you even greater things, in verse and in prose, but since the Roman commander and the woman from Cana in the Gospel, with the exception of the Apostles and some martyrs, I have never found such great joy, least of all with you. I do not demand it; I am just telling you that you should begin to love Me more and more, which is My will for you. This shall not weigh on your hearts, for what is not the case yet, could well happen in the future when you become better acquainted with Me and thereby expand your hearts, so that I can enter them with the abundance of My grace. This all of you shall wish above all, but you shall not be afraid, as some among you are, for there must not be fear in love. Amen.)
HG|1|33|0|1|THE DEPARTURE OF THE MEDUHEDITES
HG|1|33|1|0|And behold, when the last fifty days had passed, Meduhed - inspired by Me - called them all together and delivered a mighty speech, as follows: "You men, friends and brothers, with all your wives, children and male and female servants, all of whom are now, according to the will from above, our dear brothers and sisters, too. Come all to me and position yourselves after the well-known order around the small hill so that you may clearly hear the, to me, newly revealed will of the Most High!
HG|1|33|2|0|"For it is the will of the Lord that you collect all the tools and place an even number of them in each hulk in the straw which has so far served you as a bed. When you have done this and fastened in the corners the branches, which are well covered with foliage, with the still available nails, only then fetch the fruits gathered for a duration of at least thirty days and place them carefully in the corners below the branches onto the foliage of figs. Leave the camels and donkeys behind as a sign for the Lamechites that we were here and also as a sign that we have left to them all that is beastly and have saved what is human and divine Surround the tools with small branches to the height of a foot and cover them with your blankets and straw coats, and throw the animal skins over the tools. All this has to be done exactly in accordance with the divine instructions through me. Then come once more to me to the hill so that I may give you further instructions as willed from above. Thereupon we shall all together tank God and praise Him for His immense and boundless goodness and mercy.
HG|1|33|3|0|"Now go and do quickly as advised from above through me. Amen."
HG|1|33|4|0|And they all bowed to Meduhed, thanked God in their hearts for His instructions and most willingly and quickly set to work. In seven days, by your reckoning, everything was in perfect order
HG|1|33|5|0|When they had completed their tasks as prescribed, they all, according to Meduhed's pious wish, once more assembled at the hill and thanked Me for the so promptly and successfully accomplished work.
HG|1|33|6|0|When Meduhed had seen their completed work and saw them all gathered around the hill with cheerful and pious hearts, he once more spoke to them, saying:
HG|1|33|7|0|"Men, friends and brothers, women and sisters, listen! It is the will of the Lord, our great and almighty God, that always one hundred and twenty of you shall occupy one hulk, forty males and eighty females. The children shall sit and lie on the skins on top of the tools The women shall sit on the branches, blankets and coats. But you men shall stand around the women with your laces turned towards the row of the hulks and the current of the wind, and you shall eat only once a day, and that at noon You shall relieve yourselves, like the women and children, at the rear of the hulk into the water, and one shall support the other so that no one falls into the water. Throughout this time the men shall not sleep or sit, least of all lie down. For the Lord will strengthen your bodies and keep you awake throughout the time we shall spend on the surface of the great water according to His holy will The women and children shall not help themselves to the fruit, but shall humbly ask the men and fathers for food in order that we may become one people in accordance with the will and the eternal, almighty order of God, worthy of His goodwill and His endless love and grace". And we will not, and shall not, touch a single hair on our heads without His holy will.
HG|1|33|8|0|"Once all of us will be inside the hulks, the elder in each hulk shall be prepared, upon a sign from heaven in the form of a bright Hash of lightning, to promptly cut the rope with a sharp knife. Then a wind will arise and drive the hulks out to sea, which will already be witnessed by Tatahar and his murderous gangs, they will be reaching the shore when we are already a thousand man-lengths away from it.
HG|1|33|9|0|"You will see them throw stones into the water, but none of them will be able to reach us. For God's right hand will quickly remove us from the sight of these hyenas and guide us to a great, distant land, thirty days and thirty nights away from all the firm lands, situated almost in the middle of the great water. It is called "Ihypon" (i.e., 'a safe garden') and this land will be there for us as long as the world stands, according to the will from above. We shall recognize it when, already from a considerable distance, we will catch sight of a burning mountain fully aflame in the love of God.
HG|1|33|10|0|"In the inner parts of the land there will be vast plains full of the most glorious and sweetest fruits, as well as of useful, tame animals which will give us their milk for a healthy fare. The earth will taste like honey and milk and will be without sand and stones and enjoyable like good bread. And listen what the Lord says: There is nowhere on the entire earth, mother land as fine as this, for there it is never too warm or too cold, but there reigns eternal spring
HG|1|33|11|0|'The people who will be living there in accordance with the will of God shall never grow older and their dying will be like a gentle sleep, and invisible beings will come and secretly revive such a person and carry him up to God. And not even a mote will be left behind which had stuck to the feet of such a reanimated one.
HG|1|33|12|0|"But he who ever ignores the will of God in his heart will also die and never rise again in his body. And the worms of the earth will come and consume him completely, and his soul and spirit will once more for thousands of years, as solidified bodies, have to serve the mountains as a foundation, darkly aware of their misery and total nothingness, until finally, by the gracious will from above, some animal absorbs them. Then they will have to work their way up from stage to stage through the entire animal world in mute misery, until finally they can once again attain to the dignity of man. Do remember this well, for you might have to die thousands of times before you again win the life out of the love and grace of God. Do understand what the Lord is here telling you!
HG|1|33|13|0|"In future you shall not sleep with your wives before you are forty years old, and then not more often than it requires with the blessing of God to beget a human being. And you may at the most have two or three wives Whatever is above that would be considered a grave sin by God and make your life on earth short and difficult, weaken your love for God and thus, finally, deprive you of all wisdom which is but God's voluntary gift to those who scrupulously keep His commandments.
HG|1|33|14|0|"And finally: As it is here, you shall also there not regard anything as your property, but as the property of God. And the one who might claim a right and say: This blade of grass belongs to me!' will be promptly punished by God with blindness so that in the future he will never again be able to pick up a fruit from the ground, but will have to learn to subsist throughout his lifetime on the love of God and his brothers
HG|1|33|15|0|"The sinners shall eat nothing but the grass on the ground and the bitter foliage of poor trees as do the animals to whose level they will have degraded themselves. And before they have not atoned for their sin, they shall not dare eat anything else if they want to stay alive. This concerns above all the unchaste, and particularly those young women who will lie with a man more often for the sake of sensual pleasure. The Lord will fill the body of such a one with a pestilence, and she will be expelled to the outer limits of the great land where nothing grows but grass and leaves. Finally, the Lord, our great almighty God, says that you shall love one another, and no one shall ever become the judge of the other. Let the weaker go to the stronger to obtain support and help for his sojourn on earth, and the wisest shall serve au and be a counselor to his brothers.
HG|1|33|16|0|"Now that you have heard God's will clearly and plainly, thank God with me in your hearts, saying: Lord, You almighty and great God, we thank You with the fervor of our still weak heart Do make it strong, You great, good and powerful eternal God, so that one day, worthier or Your holiness than now in our utter weakness, we may thank You and praise You and thereby, as You have so graciously promised us, become worthy of being at least in some way like Your children. Now, O great God, Your will be done. Let us enter the hulks and be led by You as it pleases You! Amen."
HG|1|33|17|0|And behold, after this brief prayer they left the place together with Meduhed and boarded the hulks with cheerful hearts.
HG|1|33|18|0|And lo, everything happened exactly as predicted by Meduhed. Led by the serpent, Lamech's hyena and tiger hordes chased angrily after the poor Meduhedites. But quite as quickly I swept the hulks with My people away from the shores and then calmly, yet with speed, to the shores of the great land that was surrounded by the vast waters.
HG|1|33|19|0|As for the Lamechites, I had them driven by the constantly rising tides of the sea right to the mountains where thousands of them were killed and eaten by hyenas, tigers, lions, bears, wolves and serpents; for the army of pursuers consisted of seven thousand men and seven thousand women. And only seven young men and seven maidens returned to the city of Enoch and reported what had happened. They also brought the animals left behind by the Meduhedites safely back, in all thirty-five thousand camels and as many donkeys, which they handed over to Lamech and told him all they had seen, namely, how a bright flash of lightning had come down from the cloudless sky between them and the fugitives and carried the latter at the end of the world far out on a boundlessly vast water. Thereupon the waters had begun to rise and driven them high into the mountains where countless numbers of the well-known ravening beasts had come upon them and killed and consumed all except them because they had fled among the great number of camels and donkeys. Let Lamech well consider the events that had taken place, for they felt that there might live a great king above the stars with whom men should never dare to fight They should rather worship Him and honor Him because of His incomprehensible might, for even the sea, the winds, the lightning and all the ravening beasts obeyed Him. - This they had seen with their own eyes, and they had heard a great voice like thunder command the beasts and speak also with the elements like a great storm from the heights of the stars.
HG|1|33|20|0|nd behold, when Lamech had heard this he became very angry in his heart and decided to take revenge on Me. This resulted from the fact that the serpent had taken full possession of his heart. Therefore, he said to the young men who had returned: "Listen, you seven innocent youths! I want the king above the stars to make amends and I insist on a thousand-fold compensation. Since you know where He can be contacted, go there and tell Him in my name what I demand. And should He refuse, tell Him that I curse Him and however great and mighty He may be, He shall on earth through me, and with my mockery, be torn to pieces by His people, as was done to my people by His beasts. For with all His windy and watery might He is but a weak lamb compared with me, the king of lions. Set fire to the forests everywhere and to all the mountains that all His beasts be fried and He sit down at a well-prepared table and eat the flesh and bones of the burnt beasts. If He does not want them to burn, let Him conduct floods over all of it and drown His might!
HG|1|33|21|0|"Oh, I am well acquainted with this airy king above the stars! Whatever He does is for fear of me. For He knows my greatness, might and power which cause Him much trouble and will finally destroy Him completely unless He satisfies my justified demand and all my wishes.
HG|1|33|22|0|Now go and do what I bade you do. Take with you men with plenty of fire brands in order to set fire to the mountains in case of His refusal!"
HG|1|33|23|0|The young men left and discussed the situation. "For if he is so mighty," they said, "why does he not go himself? It is no doubt easier to be furious than to fight and easier to threaten in blind fury than to act. What be said, each one of us could have said too, but where does it lead? Everyone can see how far his and our hands can reach, but who bas ever seen even one finger of the king above the stars to be able to judge His might and power? Lamech is but a gnat compared to Tatahar and his adherents, and where are they now? We seven are now the entire center of his power, and we have witnessed the incomprehensible might of the great, invisible king above the stars, have heard His speech the power of which made the whole earth tremble, like someone whom the frost has penetrated, freezing his bones and marrow.
HG|1|33|24|0|"Therefore, we shall go and do what we please, and instead of threatening we shall praise Him and His great might and power. Maybe He will accept us as He has done with Meduhed, and then let Lamech at home measure his strength and bite into the stones in his fury.
HG|1|33|25|0|"We would rather serve such a great and mighty king who can surely hold us above the tides like Meduhed's people."
HG|1|33|26|0|And behold, as they had wisely decided they carried out their resolve, which was pleasing to Me. They took their wives and camels and donkeys laden with fruits and hurried to where they saw the waters, and rested on the shore of the great ocean.
HG|1|33|27|0|Now the one who had been the spokesman said: "Here we are! Where do we want to go? We are so ignorant, therefore, jet us ask the great king to take us into His service and show us the place of our true destination. Most likely we have only thanks to His influence been able to free ourselves from the clutches of Lamech and managed to get here.
HG|1|33|28|0|"Therefore, I can respectfully on behalf of all of us who have no names as yet to You, O great invisible king of all might and strength! First of all, receive our thanks for saving us from the teeth of the hyenas and the clutches of Lamech. And I pray that You lead also us to some safe place according to Your will, where we can serve You undisturbed. For we know that You are a mighty Lord and we are aware of the absolute nothingness of Lamech whose supporters we were supposed to be. However, we did not want that since we have seen and deeply sensed the great might of Your glory and have also heard the wild, senseless and empty prattle of the now completely powerless Lamech.
HG|1|33|29|0|"Do hear our joint supplication and let us know Your will - or destroy us. For it is better to be destroyed by You than to serve Lamech!"
HG|1|33|30|0|And lo, as the seven with their seven wives had ended their brief, but very sincere prayer a strong wind arose in the mountains and with the wind came racing towards them a very big hyena full of fury. It stopped in front of the small group surveying them penetratingly as if trying to find the best morsel among the people who were seized with mortal terror. And when they all wanted to flee into the water, the spokesman pulled himself together and shouted at them: "Listen to me! Let us remain standing here completely surrounded by the invincible might of the great king. And believe me, if He should destroy us, He will preserve us also in our destruction Do not be so afraid of this small hyena since we have luckily escaped the murderous clutches of a much bigger one, and this all the more so as we are now in the plain where a hyena has no longer the power of attacking humans and tearing them to pieces. For the great, mighty king above the stars has in the mountains saved us from the teeth of thousands of the most ravenous beasts at a time when we were still against Him - how could He now wish to destroy us when we are for Him?
HG|1|33|31|0|Believe me, He will surely save all of us. Look at me, I will now trustfully go to the hyena and put my head in its jaws. Should it hurt me, then you may flee into the water or wherever you wish. But if you see me pull my head unhurt from its jaws, then you shall all cast yourselves down and thank the great king, for then He will have come already very close to us."
HG|1|33|32|0|And behold, he immediately did what he had said, walked full of trust up to the foaming hyena, which opened its jaws wide so that his whole head would fit in.
HG|1|33|33|0|And as he had put his head in, quite as unhurt he withdrew it again. The whole group was amazed, and they promptly fell on their faces and thanked Me from the depth of their hearts, although I was still a stranger to them.
HG|1|33|34|0|When they were almost exhausted from their effusive gratitude and praise, the hyena, to their utter amazement, began to direct a sensible speech to them, saying:
HG|1|33|35|0|You late descendants of Cain and Enoch, rise to your feet and look at me! See my angry and threatening appearance! I am only a ravenous beast destined to faithfully guard the mountains and the there living great children of God Whom in your blindness you call a great king. But tell me whether as an animal I have ever disregarded the will of God. My life is dust and earth, my time is only a few years, days and heartbeats. I have nothing to expect. What my blood thirst gives me is all I can receive from the Creator for my existence. If one of you has ever seen me transgress my prescribed limits without the will of God, let him take a stone and kill me.
HG|1|33|36|0|"But you hesitate, - not that you lack the courage, but because my obedience to the will of God astonishes you. And look how a ravenous beast, according to the will of God, teaches you men, whom an everlasting life is awaiting, about your forgetting God so completely and, thus, about your destiny. Look, no ravenous beast is so wild that even in starvation it would attack and kill one of its kinds in order to satisfy its hunger. But you men, who are meant to live forever, go about in hordes to kill your brothers, not out of necessity, but out of a purely hellish love of power; to stain the earth with their blood and to hurriedly bury their flesh in the earth.
HG|1|33|37|0|"Oh shame on you, you humans who are meant to be lords of the world! Where is your glory? You are fourteen of you and I am only one and you were mortally afraid of my appearance, of an unfortunate animal, which by the will of God was originally destined to serve you!
HG|1|33|38|0|"Accompany me into the forests and convince yourselves as to whether even one animal dominates the other. If one of them becomes quarrelsome and envious it is soon expelled from the herd because it was not according to the will of God within us. And you will never find an animal, which sends another on the prey in order to be fed as a loafer, except it has become weak. Then another animal will carry some prey to its cave and place it near its jaws. And no animal will eat it before it has become cold. This we are taught by the divine will within us, and be assured, not one animal will lift its head without the will of God.
HG|1|33|39|0|"We know no property limits, except those of our nature and the nature of our bodies. But you men who have so completely forgotten God, divide the earth, and then some king or ruler, or favorite of them, says: "This I give you for a small tribute, and this to the favorite and his better servants because of their helpful, strong fists. The rest of the people you may use as beasts of burden, which you have to supply only with just enough to keep them alive so that they can perform all the tedious work for the idlers. Should they resist, they would have to face ill-treatment and possibly death.” If then such a slave imagined that he could also be a brother of the king or of a ruler or had the same right as a man who was made great by the king, - would he not be promptly murdered? - Oh tell me, where upon the entire earth is there anything crueler than you men are? Is not a serpent, or I or a lion, a tiger, a ravening wolf or an angry bear like a pure, holy angel compared with you men? Oh if we were given love, as you are, how we would love God! But even without love we love Him through our perfect obedience endlessly more than you do who have not only forgotten His love out of which He created you, but God Himself, your Creator.
HG|1|33|40|0|"Ask the stones, ask the grass, ask the air, ask the water, ask everything you see, except men, and all the things will proclaim the great God to you and tell you of the endless wonders of His love. Only you free humans, who were meant to live forever in bliss, could completely forget your Creator, your benefactor! - No wonder that you are nameless, whatever could you be called? Devils know God and flee Him. Satans know God too, and hate Him for being God and a lord of their existence. But who are you who from devils and satans have through His endless love become free human beings and have forgotten Him completely and in your gnat-like weakness consider yourselves gods because you can strike each other with stones and clubs and erect hollow heaps of stones which you call cities? Look, you are nothing, as you now are. A blade of grass is more and the claw of a hyena is a sacred object compared with all the countless brood of such men as the ones you left behind in the city of Enoch and as you yourselves have been till now.
HG|1|33|41|0|"In short, this is the will of the great God: Before you are given another destination you shall for seventy days be schooled by us hyenas to learn humaneness and love of your neighbor and through it learn to know God again. And when through us wild beasts you have recognized your equality and God through our mute and blind obedience, only then will the Lord of all creatures let us show you a peaceful place.
HG|1|33|42|0|"Now follow me, as willed by God, willingly and without fear, except in the fear of God! He who is willing shall not be harmed, but the unwilling and disobedient one is not even worth being torn to pieces by the teeth of hyenas, he may expect the lot of Lamech, the satans and the prince of satans.
HG|1|33|43|0|And behold, all fourteen persons followed a fierce hyena to a dark cave in the mountains where, allowed by Me, they learned from the nature of the beasts equal right of humanity, love of their neighbor, obedience and, thus, to again recognize Me and fully trust Me. Thereby they became aware of the great difference between hue humans and animals and at the same time recognized how deep they had been beneath them. All this they learned through My particular grace, which made them, see and fully sense My will in the wild beasts.
HG|1|33|44|0|(N.B. More than at that time, you would now need such a school. For then men, as children of the world, were bad because of the darkness, but now they are evil in the light and the prince of darkness admits that compared with the children of the world he has become a bungler, and he fares already like some weak parents who are surpassed by their children in all kinds of judgments.)
HG|1|34|0|1|THE MEDUHEDITES LAND IN JAPAN
HG|1|34|1|0|Now we will leave this small company in the school of the creatures and let them eat wild berries, grass and roots until their appointed time; and we will turn to the land Ihypon (today called 'Japon' or 'Japan') and await there the approaching Meduhedites and devote still a little time to them.
HG|1|34|2|0|After thirty days and nights, thanks to My favorable winds and with small detours owing to the calm of the sea, the Meduhedites arrived safely on the before-mentioned large island with loud jubilation and praising of My name. They arrived at the wide estuary of a quietly flowing stream coming from the interior on whose calm and broad back they were carried in their hulks up-stream towards the interior of the land by a rather strong, serviceable wind.
HG|1|34|3|0|When they had fully arrived, Meduhed cast himself down, deeply moved by the beauty of the land, and thanked Me in the profound stillness of his heart for about an hour, and all eyes and ears were turned towards him.
HG|1|34|4|0|Having finished his to Me pleasing prayer during which he had recognized My further beneficial will for the saved people, he rose again and waited until all the hulks had completely lined up.
HG|1|34|5|0|When all this had taken place along the shallow bank of the river, according to My will, I bid him enter all the hulks and warn the crowds lovingly on no account to set foot on the land before they had all, for three hours, thanked the Lord in their hearts for His boundless grace. And when the Lord would then bless the beautiful land He had given them through a visible sign before their eyes, he, Meduhed, would step onto the land first, followed by their children, and only after that they themselves were to set foot on the land and once more prostrate themselves before God, worship His holiness and praise His endless goodness and boundless love.
HG|1|34|6|0|And behold, when they had done this with great joy in their hearts, Meduhed told them to look up to the sky, and they saw a luminous cloud envelop the entire land and an abundance of large drops fall from the cloud for a whole hour. Then they saw this cloud again dissolve and under it a small rainbow shine brightly. From the east a soft breeze was blowing which clearly announced through the mouth of Meduhed that I had now blessed the land for them. Thereupon they stepped onto the land in the above-mentioned order and did with joyous hearts as lovingly advised by the pious and wise Meduhed. When all this had been done, Meduhed once more called them all together and spoke to them, as follows:
HG|1|34|7|0|"Men, brothers, sisters and also you children who are already capable of understanding! Take good notice of what I shall now tell you through the great grace of God! Let it be the foundation of all our thoughts and actions never to lose sight of the holy will of God and to fulfill it in every detail at all times with gratitude and praise in our hearts. For whatever comes from Him is great and holy and thus also most important. However insignificant it may appear to our worldly eyes, it is still of immense value since it is from God Who is now the Lord of all of us. And we, if we are willing and obedient, shall be able, as was promised to us, to become like His great children, which you met under the rock face above the city of Enoch.
HG|1|34|8|0|"Look, it is the will of the Lord, our great God Who wants to be our Father, that we shall love each other, that is, everyone shall love his neighbor like a brother and sister seven times more than himself Everyone shall be strict with himself and mild, gentle and loving towards his brothers and sisters. Let no one ever imagine himself to be greater and worthier than the weakest of his brothers. For before God nothing counts, except a pure and humble heart. Let he to whom the Lord may ever give His grace, as He did to me, consider himself the least and be willing, as I am, to serve all and according to the will of God be an example to all. Only children, because of their weakness and the need for a proper upbringing, owe their parents absolute obedience. And once they have recognized the will of God within their hearts, this obedience, which is then due to God alone, shall be substituted by the greatest love and respect of a child for its parents. However, it is God's will that you always listen and look to the wisest among you in order to willingly receive the decrees of God, both general and personal But beware of ever according such a wise one more respect, love and reverence than another not yet wise, but still most willing and dear brother.
HG|1|34|9|0|"And the respect for the one wise out of God's grace shall consist in nothing else but love of God, love of the neighbor and the most willing obedience to God's directives through the humble heart of a wise brother.
HG|1|34|10|0|"Let no lie ever pass your lips, for falsehood is a foundation for all evil. Do not ever gloat over the repentance of a sinner, but let your love give a fallen brother a helping hand.
HG|1|34|11|0|"The land belongs equally to all without distinction. Of what the soil will yield in abundance, let the needy one take enough to satisfy his hunger, and let the strong willingly gather for the weak.
HG|1|34|12|0|"Make the animals friendly towards you so that they do not deny you their warm milk.
HG|1|34|13|0|"Let every one be subject to his brother and willing to serve him. But no one shall ever give orders to another, for you shall always show love to each other so that one day you may become children of one Father within love.
HG|1|34|14|0|"Although the Lord always gives more than a person needs to sustain his life, you shall never be excessive in all your enjoyments, but after the will of God for the sake of your health moderate in everything you do and enjoy. For thus speaks the Lord: 'A proper measure and a proper goal be blessed, but excess be cursed, and damned be the aimless ways on which only harlotry and unchastely shall walk and find there the night of perdition and eternal death!' Therefore, gather the surplus of the blessing and erect everywhere storehouses, but not of stones, as in the city of Enoch, but of timber. Put four well-trimmed tree-trunks into the ground so that they project two man-heights above the ground in a square. Place on top of them four crossbars in the manner already known to you. Then place a lean-to roof over this, covered with reeds and grass. Between the four wooden props projecting from the earth make walls also braided from reeds. But leave an opening in each wall, four times the size of a man's head, and on the east side also a door, but without bars so that everyone can enter freely whenever needed. Inside drive several small stakes into the earth of about half of the storehouse, projecting half a man's length above the ground. Over them fasten some thinner joists and cover them also with braided reeds so as to place the blessing's surplus upon them for your brothers and also for yourselves. For the other half gather long dry grass and place it knee-high on the ground as a resting place for you where you can sleep through the night, rest your tired limbs and refresh your organism.
HG|1|34|15|0|"Your tools and other implements you shall place underneath the braided reeds. However, no one shall ever take possession of such a house, but let one work for all and all for one and, thus, all for all work there so that no one among you and all your descendants shall ever suffer want.
HG|1|34|16|0|"Close to the mountains which do not smoke or ever burn, as the ones you can see from here in a great distance, you shall dig deep holes where you will find the to you already known bread-earth. This you shall eat in moderation and not daily, but only now and then after the will of God for the sake of your health, when your faces have become too soft.
HG|1|34|17|0|"Furthermore, you will find in the mountains - which you are allowed to climb if they are not burning- nice, very hard and smooth stones. Gather them and place them in front of your dwellings. Firstly, you shall grind upon them the seeds of a grass and from the meal you shall, by adding water, make dough in a vessel great numbers of which you will find on the banks of the river. Then you shall bake from it wholesome bread in a place for baking, which you already know how to prepare. Secondly, you shall also take such stone slabs which are somewhat softer and are found in great quantities at the foot of the fire-free mountains, and upon them you shall record all this in the manner known to you in order that even your late descendants may learn about the now revealed will of God.
HG|1|34|18|0|"For listen! Thus speaks the Lord: 'As long as you and your descendants will remain within the given order, no alien people will ever be able to approach this land and disturb your peace. And I Myself will teach you to recognize and prepare many good and useful things. However, if you should ever step out of My order, forget Me completely and not return to My order, I shall awaken another people, lead it to this land, and it will subject you and make you its slaves. Then there will be an emperor who will destroy your sanctuary, beat you and have many put to death. He will have you harnessed to the plough like donkeys and thrash you like a camel. He will take everything away from you and let you starve, not allowing you to quench your thirst with the juice of fruits, but will drive you to the water like a tame animal. And, as in the land of Enoch, you will have to build cities for him and provide good food for him and his servants in order to make him strong to beat and kill you.
HG|1|34|19|0|"Then you will no longer receive fruits and bread for your work, but only dead tokens depending on the extent of the work, for which tokens you will be given something to eat. If even then you do not return to My order, you will have to give the fifth part of the tokens without recompense back to the emperor as a tax on the hard-earned reward. This means that you will have to beg to be allowed to work at all and for permission to do so you will have to pay the mentioned tax.
HG|1|34|20|0|"And I tell you, in all the land there will not be a single spot which the emperor would not have appropriated. Then he will distribute the land to his favorites and courtiers as a fief, but you he will make ignominious serfs of his favorites and courtiers who will then be lords over your death and life. They will give you a fare of cooked grass and miserable roots, for they will take the best fruits for themselves. Whoever should seize such a fruit, will promptly be punished with death.
HG|1|34|21|0|"The emperor will take your most attractive wives and daughters for his own and his favorites' and courtiers' pleasure and you will have to throw your sons in the river and instead have to provide for his children who will then ill-treat you. But I will plug up My ears till the end of time so as not to hear your lamentations, and you will be a thousand times worse off than in the land of Enoch.
HG|1|34|22|0|"This, too, you shall bear in mind and write it onto the soft stones, as you were told!'
HG|1|34|23|0|"So you see, my dear brothers, what is God's will. Therefore do as you have been advised, and you can easily remain an independent people without any loss of your rights. Therefore, you shall become full of love and grace and far be from you the evil self-interest. Then you will remain, as you now are, a people of God. - And now it is God's will that you place these hulks one after the other across the river, connected with poles to form a bridge so that we can also go to the land on the other side of the river and freely make use of it.
HG|1|34|24|0|"Now cast yourselves down and thank the Lord for this great grace of instructing us and making known His will for our greatest benefit and speak with me:
HG|1|34|25|0|"'Oh You great, exceedingly good and holy almighty God, we thank you in the dust of our nothingness! Let the weak voice of our gratitude reach Your holy ears from the depth of our ignominy and look graciously at our humble and timid hearts! O Lord, we do not understand how great is the emptiness of our mind. Therefore, fill us graciously with the warmth of Your love and never withdraw your grace from us poor children of sin! If ever we could forget ourselves and act against Your most holy will, let us not be punished by men, but do punish us Yourself according to Your justice and great clemency and change our hearts through Your great mercy, so that one day we may become worthy being at least somewhat like Your children. Do remain our great and holy God and Lord Who one day will become also our beloved, most holy Father! - O Lord, grant our entreaty and listen graciously to our weak prayers! Amen.'
HG|1|34|26|0|"Now go and do in due course all you were told to do and convince yourselves how true and faithful the Lord is. And when you have carried out everything, not ever forgetting the Lord before and after each task and before and after every meal, before and after sleep, before and after sunrise, before and after sunset. And, especially, when you sleep together you shall before and after the act above all ask the Lord for His blessing, - then you will beget children of life and light, otherwise, only children of death and darkness.
HG|1|34|27|0|"I shall remain all my life here in the region of the river where we have landed. And there, overlooking the river in that spacious grotto and on the beautiful mountain will be my and my children's dwelling so that you can always find me whenever someone has a concern. The Lord is giving me ownership of this grotto and the mountain out of love for you in order that you may find me at any time.
HG|1|34|28|0|"However, the entire, large and beautiful land is yours. It is the will of God that I shall grow very old and still be a late witness of all your good and bad actions. And of all who are now present here I shall be the very last to follow you to the presence of the Lord.
HG|1|34|29|0|"You, my ten companions who have already become wise too, take the people, lead them and distribute them wisely in the land and teach them what they need. And whenever it is full moon come to me to obtain advice and instruction. Amen."
HG|1|34|30|0|And behold, when Meduhed had finished his speech, all the people bowed to him and once more cast themselves down, without Meduhed's command, and thanked Me for the beneficial instruction. Then they stood up, ate the food with reverence, lay down on the ground to rest and prayed from time to time. Having done this for three days, they rose to their feet, took the tools and first built the bridge. Then, with Meduhed's blessing, they went to their further destinations throughout the land, praising Me everywhere. And, as is easy to understand, many of them became wise like Meduhed, and they lived thus as a happy people about nineteen hundred years, almost to the time of Abraham, and did not perish in Noah's flood.
HG|1|34|31|0|Later on, however, they began to gradually forget Me, who had made them the best-educated and richest nation on earth. They enjoyed all kinds of carvings and thereby sank into the darkest idolatry and all kinds of harlotry.
HG|1|34|32|0|When I had patiently looked on for six hundred years without noticing any trace of remorse and intention of changing their ways, I awakened as I had warned them through Meduhed - in the region of today's Mongolia a people for a general scourge which I had through an invisible angel led to lhypon and prepared for them an island bridge from present day China, of which still today several islands in a somewhat curved line are witnessing. Thus they could almost simultaneously get there dry-shod, like the Israelites across the Red Sea. Through the tire of the earth I also had a great number of larger and smaller islands raised around Ihypon as places of refuge for a few wise men that then lived there in grottoes and served Me on the quiet until I called them away from the world.
HG|1|34|33|0|There can still be found in such grottoes, as signs of My love, such engraved tablets, which now of course could not be deciphered by anyone, even less so than the hieroglyphs of Egypt which only a fully reborn person will be able to read. Now and then a physically ailing woman in trance may be able to guess some of it through her for short moments awakened childlike spirit.
HG|1|34|34|0|And in the grotto (which originally was called Meduhed's grotto) till today there could be found the to you already known song of Meduhed and some of the tools. However, this grotto, which is on a high mountain, has now become inaccessible, which I arranged later through fire and earthquakes still continuing to this day.
HG|1|34|35|0|Thus this land is still today under the imperial rule with its partly Mongolian and partly original Ihyponian people. Let him who does Dot believe this go there and convince himself. But it will not be of much use to him if he has not attained to the full rebirth. And the one who does have it will be able not only to oversee the entire surface of the earth, but also to gaze with transfigured eyes into its depths right to the bottom.
HG|1|34|36|0|(For everything I give you here is true and faithful for My children, for I do not give it to the world, but only to My weak children. Therefore, they shall not measure My love and wisdom, My words and My grace by worldly standards. I do not want to shine before the world; I only want to be loved by you, for I have plenty of suns to shine upon the world. If you criticize My writings with your worldly learning, what do you think I shall one day do with your worldly nonsense? - Therefore, learn from Me, and once you will have been taught by Me, you will see and recognize whose laws are on a higher level- Mine or those of the world. For to the world the word is important, but to Me the meaning within the word; and he who does not gather with Me will mightily scatter!)
HG|1|34|37|0|- Before I lead you any further in this My household, I will briefly tell you something concerning My angel, especially to those who almost in every line find something to criticize in the grammar, for the sake of the world. Since they have no malice in their heart, they may, where My weak secret scribe of My New Word has in his old inattentive way made a little stroke too many or too little, complement it according to their insight; also correct the spelling and dot the i's, where necessary. But at him who would dare to change a single word, or seek a better rime or to unnecessarily improve a line, I shall look with angry eyes. Do not seek the word in the sense, but the sense in the word if you want to find the truth. For the truth is in the spirit, but not the spirit in the truth, which might be impossible since the spirit is free and preceded every rule, allowing to derive truth from it Since you say this already of your men of genius, why do you look with critical eyes at My Spirit as if a schoolboy had given you some poor work for correction? - Therefore, if anyone should think that I do not fit into the world with that garment, let him keep Me at home. However, there will be more merit for everyone if he added to My writing a rule learnt from it rather than worldly criticism; for giving is more blessed than taking! Do understand this well! Amen.
HG|1|35|0|1|THE ANIMAL'S SERMON OF REPENTANCE (July 27th, 1840)
HG|1|35|1|0|Now let us turn to the school] of the hyena and to our fourteen pupils and find out how far these people have during this short time advanced in the improvement of their minds in this extraordinary educational establishment
HG|1|35|2|0|Behold and pay attention, and Jet no one have his ears plugged up and his eyes shut, but listen to another powerful word from the jaws of the hyena, also from a tiger, a lion, a wolf and a bear. For men are full of falsehood, and not one of them can tell another something that is true. Experience has often shown you how wrong the scholars are, how all their false doctrines are supplanted by others, which often are even worse than the ones they have replaced. Therefore, it is also for you not unnecessary to hear reliable words from the sphere of honest nature full of power and write them into your hearts in order to see how true, just and faithful your holy, eternal Father is.
HG|1|35|3|0|For lo, when the allotted period of time had successfully run its course, the hyena once more faced the frightened group full of anger, in order to render their minds through fear all the more receptive, and, allowed by Me, spoke with a loosened tongue from its wide open jaws, as follows:
HG|1|35|4|0|"Rise from death! This is the will of the great, almighty God and Lord of all His countless creatures! The short time has passed quickly, days and nights have in fast succession alternated over your weak existence. At the time you were led by me, the hyena, through the mighty will of the supreme God, you saw the full moon illuminating the steep paths of the wild heights to the cave inhabited by me and my children and which we willingly left to you to rest in the fresh coolness of the earth. Now you again see the moon and how it has once more become large and full, whereas earlier it had lost its light completely and had in succession become a child, a youth and now once more like a man full of power and majesty
HG|1|35|5|0|"What the moon shows you constantly within short periods of time to teach you wisely, you shall one day faithfully imitate in your lives. Your worldly light shall, and must, wane like the light of the moon to enable you, after complete surrender of your former worldly light, - which is your proud intellect - to absorb a new light from the high heavens, which is true love without self-interest and out of it the grace of the great, holy God.
HG|1|35|6|0|"Look, just as I am now speaking to you thanks to gracious permission from above, every thing can become capable of speaking to you. If you remain stubborn and tyrannical in your heart, then cast yourselves down before us, remember this speech and think how deep beneath us you stand, and how high above us the children of God.
HG|1|35|7|0|"For tell me, which animal have you ever seen dominant the other? Which animal have you seen appropriate something? Which animal have you seen ever rob another? Or have you ever seen us murder each other or lie and cheat or practice fornication just for the satisfaction of lust?
HG|1|35|8|0|"Tell me, when have you seen us commit an act which would have been completely against our nature.
HG|1|35|9|0|"Should not the animals have learnt from you the beneficial use of their powers? But as you see, we ravenous beasts must show and teach you gentleness and the wise earnest of life. Oh, shame on you, you lords of the world, when a gnat, buzzing around my ears has more wisdom than you and the whole city of Enoch and its ten cities. For, although its life is limited to hardly a few days and its action does not leave a visible trace, it has even in its short life done endlessly more than you since the time of Cain with all your building of cities and tormenting your brothers; for the gnat fulfilled the ruling will of God and gratefully enjoyed its so short existence But you men, who are meant to live forever, could forget your own worth and above all the boundless worth of the eternal, holy God's supremely holy love within your spirit.
HG|1|35|10|0|"We lifeless beings gratefully enjoy our mute, short life, and you living men can and pleasure in licking the dirt of death with a greedy tongue!
HG|1|35|11|0|"Oh, you great, holy God, why did you not rather create just hyenas, tigers, lions, wolves and bears which at all times do Your holy will? And You should never have thought of creating even one man who could forget not only Your supremely holy will, but even You Yourself!
HG|1|35|12|0|"Look here, you handsome, smooth men and see my forbidding, shaggy, miserable appearance. Does it not look as if it were enveloped in the night of God's curse, but yours in the highest blessing of eternal love?
HG|1|35|13|0|"But how is it that under the cover of death gratitude is hastening to meet the Creator, whereas under your blessed skin there is only derision, mockery, contempt and, finally, even total forgetfulness?
HG|1|35|14|0|What is the reason why you have made yourselves through your disobedience the scum of hell, whilst my kind in servitude to the might of God has many millennia prior to you walked over the earth, yet under the hard pressure of its ferocity has never ungratefully stepped out of the order assigned it by God
HG|1|35|15|0|"Oh remember these words of a ravenous beast and rise to the dignity of even being called created beings and see whether you may one day succeed in being called humans. And bear in mind how high above you the children of God will still rank and see that you can, and shall, become at least similar to them, if not quite like them. - My speech is now ended, but stay and listen to yet another kind of beast. Amen."
HG|1|35|16|0|And behold, when the hyena had ended its impressive speech, a huge, ferocious tiger came leaping towards the intimidated group, looked at them with great earnestness and, swinging its tail, then turned to the speaker and leader, stared at him for a while and, finally, opened wide its deadly jaws and spoke, as follows:
HG|1|35|17|0|"Sihin! That shall be your name, that is, this name shall tell you that you are a son of the earthly heaven, which is a heaven of the animals. They have a soul out of the fire of the sun, and this soul is speaking to your soul, which is a soul out of God given to you, greatly shaming you before me and all the bloodthirsty beasts of the forests and the scrub, for it had forgotten the great Giver, whilst our souls have not ever dared to overstep His order, although we are endowed with the same five senses you have and we possess a memory and desire and distinguish earth, water, fire and air, wet and dry. We also distinguish day and night, high and low, steep and level, warm and cold and possess very keen sight from which even a corrupt spirit cannot hide, but trembles in deadly fear since he recognizes before him an inexorable, strong and courageous judge, come to perform on him the initial uncovering and to tear up his palace of filth and drink his impure blood so that the hallowed mountains may not be defiled.
HG|1|35|18|0|"All of you have seen with your own eyes what happened to the army of Tatahar not far from here Do you think that the camels and donkeys have protected you from our fury? Oh no, if you think this you are very wrong! God bade us spare you, and there was not a single one among us that would not have promptly obeyed the will of the almighty Creator.
HG|1|35|19|0|"But you men, who not only have the five most noble senses, but in addition an immortal soul] with a divine spirit in it, you were able to forget God and completely ignore this most holy name and will!
HG|1|35|20|0|"Oh you miserable kind, you infamous human beings, you veritable monsters of decay of the wide earth! Tell me what you are or what you want to be since you have lost God, the Holy One, your most loving Creator through Whom alone you are and exist, like everything else? He Who out of His supreme love also gave you complete freedom in order to one day draw you scum from hell ever closer to His loving fatherly heart. And for this He, the most loving holy Father, is being cursed and forgotten! - Oh You great God, do preserve my strength, which tends to desert me at the sight of these monsters, so that I may fulfill Your holy will!
HG|1|35|21|0|"See the grass! It praises God, for in its muteness it knows God, but you in your living freedom do not know a thing about Him! Yes, look at these mountains, the stones, the water, look at us, how everything you perceive with your eyes, ears and other senses extols, honors and praises God. And all the heavens are full of His great mercy, of His glory and His boundless honor! And what are you filled with that you could so completely have lost sight of Him and lose Him from your hearts?
HG|1|35|22|0|"In short, my words have come to an end! I could not possibly look at you any longer and curb my justified angel. So I leave you now after the will of the Most High and, finally, just add this: If eternal Love will free you from our gentle claws - gentle compared with your hands which are still reeking of the blood of your brothers - and set you up as a people on the earth, you shall remember what a fierce tiger - with bloodthirstiness burning in his eyes, yet like a lamb compared with you - has here told and shown you, as willed by God.
HG|1|35|23|0|"If your heart has become dumb against the so loud voice of God, you have to learn from nature! Amen."
HG|1|35|24|0|And as the tiger had thus ended his powerful and effective speech, it was the turn of the lion which, too, came suddenly leaping out front a thicket where it had been lurking and positioned itself firmly before the already less apprehensive Sihin, opened its jaws wide and began to speak, saying: "Listen and see, you lords of the earth who want to be deaf and blind, you powerful kings, rulers and lords of the world in your gnat like weakness! What do you think would be the first duty of a free being that can use its God-given powers at will, that is not, and cannot be, restrained by anything from thinking in the light of the great, almighty Creator's love?
HG|1|35|25|0|"You stare at me like a shattered boulder and know less than a rotting tree trunk Would it not be the first duty to fulfill the will of the One Who gave you, as also me, life - an immortal life to you and a mortal one to me -- and willingly fulfill this will in order to thereby regain the lost grace which your great disobedience had forfeited?
HG|1|35|26|0|"Have you ever done that, or are you doing it maybe now? Oh no, you have never as yet recognized God; and one is not indebted to something one does not know - that is your base comfort. But I must speak to you about it and ask you how it is possible to forget Him of Whom each day and night should have forcefully reminded you, and Whose great majesty the rising sun, the moon and the bright stars openly proclaim
HG|1|35|27|0|"Look, I am a strong, cruel inhabitant of this wild region full of dead stones and thorny scrub. With effort, and owing to my nature necessarily also in a cruel manner, I have to seek a pitiful nourishment and take gratefully what God's judgments only scantily offer me after having suffered a raging hunger for days on end. Therefore, I tell you: If in my great need anyone would come to my aid with even a few drops of water to quench my burning thirst, thus refreshing my parched tongue, I would gratefully follow him like a guardian angel, share my last morsel with him and die for love of my benefactor!
HG|1|35|28|0|"But you men -- not only that you beat, torture and kill the brothers working for you - are even ungrateful towards God, curse His blessings, His grace and turn His great love into the serpents most poisonous dirt
HG|1|35|29|0|"O Lamech, Lamech! You wanted to set the forests on fire in order to destroy us who only obeyed the will of the great God! But what shall we do to you who forgot God, murdered your brothers and wanted to blame us for the murder before the Just One?
HG|1|35|30|0|"Look, we do not seek revenge although his plans are well known to us; only you ungrateful humans want to take revenge on the innocent. Therefore, you shall learn from me to be grateful and obedient to God. Only then may you leave this place and become that for which God's supreme love has destined you. Amen."
HG|1|35|31|0|And behold, when the lion had ended his speech, also the wolf came sneaking along and began to preach to this already awakened group, earnestly admonishing them of their duty of obedience and mutual love to God and all His created beings, saying:
HG|1|35|32|0|"Look here at me, a feared, ravenous wolf, standing before your eyes, ears and fearful hearts, called and awakened by the great merciful love of the almighty, holy God - Who is an eternal power full of the highest, most perfect life out of and within Him, invisible to all beings who have become unholy in His grace, since He is the Most Holy - to show you His will which you have in such an infamous fratricidal manner forgotten in your selfishness, self-love, tyranny and, as a result, with contempt for everything that might have reminded you of the existence of the great God and His inviolable holiness.
HG|1|35|33|0|Therefore, eternal Love awakened for your great humiliation and shame especially us, the most despised and feared beasts, to preach to YOU, above all, obedience in meekness and humility and, besides, to show you blind men through our actions, and now also through the words from our loosened tongues, energetically and impressively, the will of God for you men, who are meant to be, and to become, immortal.
HG|1|35|34|0|"And this holy will consisting in all power and might, all wisdom and strength, life everlasting and the most blissful and wonderful freedom, in which it will consist forever, is this: All of you are absolutely equal before God, thus, brothers and sisters; so let no one ever dream of any superiority over the others. For no strength, beauty, youth, age, virtue, wisdom or whatever else give you the right of superiority, but with all these points you shall, lovingly resigned to the will of God, come to each other's aid and help the less gifted and diligent, so that you may have the opportunity to practice the divine virtue of eternal love implanted in you by the so exceedingly good Creator. For only out of the purest and greatest love God's almighty holiness has allowed itself to be moved to create out of Itself you bad, ungrateful men, who could forget honor, love and God, and then create for your sake also a great number of beings of countless species which were meant to serve you in every imaginable way.
HG|1|35|35|0|"However, you threefold blind and super deaf people do not perceive any of this which would always have benefited you, but your infamous, confused and wanton sensuality and carnal love has obscured everything for you and thus thrown you into the jaws of just and deserved death.
HG|1|35|36|0|Therefore, bear in mind what you are meant to be, and could be, and what you now are: Nothing but miserable larvae and serpents' puppets of hell.
HG|1|35|37|0|"Change your ways, restrain your desires, wash yourselves with love and become similar to each other in humility, in obedience and in the orderly upbringing of your children. Let be harlotry, beget your children within God's blessing and be true fathers and mothers to them in the love and grace of God. Teach them first of all to obey your wise love and find therein the great love, the holy will and thus also the inestimable grace of God. Only then will you recognize that it is not we bad beasts, but the love of God that has graciously spoken such holy words to you through our loosened tongues.
HG|1|35|38|0|"And once you become as you have now been taught by the love of the eternal, holy Creator, you will find that not only animals, as you are now experiencing, but all creation will speak to you, Then death will vanish from your heart, and with alive eyes and wide open ears you will perceive clearly the depths of the divine wonders. Do ponder over what a wolf has here preached to you in a truly miraculous way and reflect in your dimmed hearts on how all things are easily possible to the eternal love and holiness of God. Then you will perceive within yourselves even much stranger things thanks to the grace of God! Amen."
HG|1|36|0|1|REMEMBERING ADAM'S DISOBEDIENCE AND GOD'S MERCY
HG|1|36|1|0|And behold, when the wolf - mind this, I say a wolf - had finished this miraculous speech full of wisdom out of Me, he happily leapt away and a big bear was suddenly standing before the remorseful, contrite group and gazed at them with confused and unsteady eyes as if it wanted thereby to show that their minds were still confused and unsteady like its eyes. Thus pointing to their state of mind finally the bear, too, opened its jaws and, willed by Me, began to address to them fortifying words full of earnestness and dignity, saying:
HG|1|36|2|0|"What is God, what are you and what am I? After God, the Eternal, the Holy, the Almighty, had created out of Himself through His almighty, essential Word the entire visible world with all the suns, planets, moons, seas, mountains, valleys and great plains and then placed upon them all kinds of plants like grasses, herbs, shrubs and trees, and all this according to His wise order one after the other and, thus, a little later in the same order gradually all imaginable kinds of animals and had found that all this was perfectly in agreement with His holiness and was good, His Love within Him spoke to God in the center of His infinite, almighty holiness:
HG|1|36|3|0|"Now that everything is well prepared, let Us make also man from the finest clay of the earth as a perfect image out of Me according to My love and My grace in order that We may be recognized and praised by an independent life outside of Us, and that one day all creation may be saved in and through him thereby to attain once more to the free awareness of its useful existence out of Me!'
HG|1|36|4|0|"And behold, this was promptly carried out, as planned. Within a few moments the free, eternal man was standing there in all his glorious majesty, endowed with endless perfections, privileges and still greater abilities for the attainment of even more endless perfections towards becoming similar to his primeval, most holy origin, namely, to become like his great God out of and in the sphere of spiritual consecration.
HG|1|36|5|0|"He had the power to speak with all creation, and there was not a sun so high and distant that it could not have perceived his forceful and querying voice. And none of the highest angel spirits would have dared not to answer the great inquirer and speaker.
HG|1|36|6|0|"And God Himself, visible to His beloved, spoke with him like a brother, saying: 'Look at Me, My beloved Adam! (For that was, and is, the name of this still living first man.) Not in order to test you, but to make you perfectly free and mighty as Myself I give you an easy and brief commandment for only a very short time. This you shall keep during this time until I again return to you. If you have kept it faithfully, I shall remain with you and you shall share everything with Me as if we were one.
HG|1|36|7|0|"Behold, everything must obey your might; but there in a short distance you see a tree laden with beautiful fruit. For a wise reason I have not yet blessed this tree. Therefore, you shall not yet taste of the sweet juice of its apples; for on the day you will eat from it before I have returned with My blessing, you will be sinning and rendering yourself perishable, weak, powerless, blind, deaf and mortal. O My beloved Adam, do bear in mind the words of your most loving Creator and do not spoil the already so far advanced greatest work of My love and wisdom!
HG|1|36|8|0|"For, now it no longer depends on Me and My almightiness, but on you alone by virtue of the freedom of your will which I have reluctantly granted you.
HG|1|36|9|0|"Now you can preserve or ruin yourself. Therefore, keep this easy commandment and you shall become a second god out of and in Me!'
HG|1|36|10|0|"And lo, the day changed hardly seven times with its lightless companion when already this first man, placed by God so very high and free, through the lustful and ruinous sight of his second self became weak, deaf and blind and yet fully aware of what he was doing, forgot God to his great detriment, and willfully disobeyed the so easy commandment which was full of the good and holy Creator's love.
HG|1|36|11|0|Then the Eternal, the Holy One, in His anger destroyed the entire visible world before the eyes of the remorseful sinner. Not even a stone of the size of an apple was preserved and not a single animal which already for millennia, prior to ungrateful man, had gratefully walked over the meager plains of the earth. Everything was completely destroyed in the endless sea of fire of the divine wrath.
HG|1|36|12|0|"Nothing was holy to God any longer, whether guilty or innocent, that was all the same to the great wrath. His voice thundered above and in the spaces of infinity with immense might eternal destruction to all creation. The worlds shook, dissolving in their foundations and their fragments were flying, howling and frightfully lamenting, from one infinity to the next before the angry face of God.
HG|1|36|13|0|"However, here something takes place which no angel will comprehend in all eternity. While He, the Holy One, in His wrath destroys everything with His right hand on account of the desecration through the sin of the great evildoer, His equally holy left hand protects the weeping sinner. And only a small tear of the sinner fell into the so mightily cruel and furious eye of God and, behold, all the wrath had vanished and already a new creation was smiling in and out of the endless spaces at the disobedient man and the earth and all the worlds were once more happily teeming with countless creatures for the service of disobedient man.
HG|1|36|14|0|"As he had been prior to the sin, he remained, pardoned, after it for almost more than thirty years with all his incomprehensible might and power. But he fell again having forgotten his so loving Creator in the passion of his lust. Then the Creator expelled him (that is, carried him on His hands) from Paradise, and in another place the desert had to flower under the tread of the great sinner.
HG|1|36|15|0|"The Creator punished the fratricide Cain with an extremely fertile land because he had cried over his evil deed, and besides He freed him from the clutches of his son Enoch and gave him the sea and all the land therein. The same happened with Meduhed and his numerous people, and now His boundless love proves itself once more where you are concerned. And even against the greatest evildoer Lamech His heart is not hardened.
HG|1|36|16|0|"Oh see, see, you most unworthy men, what a boundless love God had, and still has, for you, notwithstanding all your unspeakable sins!
HG|1|36|17|0|"Hear His voice through me proclaim His mercy! Look over there towards midday where He bas already prepared a great land for you and see how He invisibly protected you from our just anger at His great, most loving heart!
HG|1|36|18|0|"And listen, now when I will have finished my commanded speech to you and you shall, weeping, cast yourselves down before His love, He will have you seized by an angel and gently guided to the already mentioned beautiful land.
HG|1|36|19|0|"Oh men, think what God is and what you are, and could and should be, through His boundless love, but when you enjoy God's grace bear also in mind who and what we despised beasts are and like Him - Who is not only your Creator and ours, but also wants to be a true Father, and actually is that and has been for a very long time since before the world and we were made - embrace with His love all beings unselfishly and bear in mind that we, too, although dumb and without speech, enjoy life. Therefore, in your love out of God, let once on the great day to come also us see a new light of the free life out of God, in which all creatures shall, and will, live everlastingly.
HG|1|36|20|0|"Now fall on your faces before God, your holy Father, and weep penitent tears of true love. Then let yourselves be raised by the gentle hand of the almighty Creator, and now also your most loving Father, and be led by His blessing right hand to the mentioned land. There you shall become a nation, and what you have to be like His own holy mouth will teach you mightily through the lips of a great brother-angel. Amen." (August 3rd, 1840)
HG|1|36|21|0|And behold, when the bear had ended its speech it vanished from their sight and in its place there suddenly appeared an angel clothed in a white garment of light. This angel was the pious Abel who actually had already invisibly spoken through the souls of the animals. (Actually, whenever natural things speak through the mouth of a seer and prophet, some angel transfers it from these things to the soul of the seer and prophet who then with corresponding natural words either writes it down or, which is easier, proclaims it directly with concise words. Only the seer and prophet understands why the one is harder to do and the other easier, wherefore also the Apostles used to more often speak rather than write, as did all the earlier seers and prophets.)
HG|1|36|22|0|When these fourteen people of both sexes finally caught sight of the angel, the latter began to speak to them very gently out of Me, as follows, and this is faithful and true:
HG|1|36|23|0|"Children of Cain, my brother who had been so bad, but who is still living and will be living physically throughout the earth's ages and until the end of all time, inaccessible to all mortals right to the early end of all malice, when after the great Time of times the Almighty will proclaim to the late descendants great things through a small seer and will speak of your evil patriarch (which is now happening, and has already happened). Take notice of what I shall here make known to you according to the most holy will of God, the almighty, eternal Creator, as well as most loving Father of all the angels, patriarchs and men! You have heard most precious words from the jaws of the fiercest beasts, which God has appeased through me and enabled to speak to you who were more corrupt than these beasts through the malice of Enoch's serpent. It is now especially Lamech who has become a great evildoer, loathed by all creation, and whose shoulders are already burdened with God's judgments weighing like whole worlds, watching the almost totally filled vessel of crimes above the stars.
HG|1|36|24|0|"Since you were the youngest, and still are, who were compelled to join the serpent-army of Tatahar against your somewhat better will, God's boundless love has shown mercy to you. It enabled you to recognize Lamech's, the atheist's, crimes in his most arrogant, cruel tyranny. Then it led you here in a miraculous way, negotiating this great distance in a short time, whereas normally it would take more than 120 days. Above all you were saved from the clutches of the beasts where the infamous Tatahar found his just judgment, and through death you were shown your own death. Then I, who already have been fully alive for a long time, was sent to you in order to awaken you from the sleep of death and to show you the life in humility and willing obedience to the most holy will of God and to lead you to a land which God's eternal love has prepared for you. And once you will have come to know yourselves completely in your love for Him in all humility, you will also, through the added grace of God, recognize life's true, holy and greatest worth within you and only there from the most holy and supreme worth of the eternal love of the holy, almighty Creator of all things and most loving Father of all the angels and men, not only of this earth, but of countless other worlds of which so far you have not had the faintest notion; for to know that is only given to the children and angels of God.
HG|1|36|25|0|"However, one day worlds will bow to this earth when its light will surpass that of all the heavens. For then God's holiness will shine to all nations that will be of good will. And if you will remain true in humility and willing obedience to the most holy will of the eternal great Father, this light will penetrate to you too and make you alive throughout But if ever you should, or could, assume superiority one over the other, this most brilliant and most holy light from God's innermost depth will shine upon you only like the light of the most distant sun of creation in the dark night of the earth
HG|1|36|26|0|"Look, the descendants of Lamech will because of their arrogance soon reach the firmament with their heads and penetrate it with their infamous, blind and deaf obstinacy as dark and evil criminals in that particular spot where the large vessel is standing, which is now almost full to the brim with all kinds of atrocities and has become very brittle. This large vessel will then fall upon the earth, filled with sins and the most terrible judgments of God. Then all the evildoers will drown and choke in the mire-deluge of harlotry and sweep along with them a very great number of God's children who will have allowed the daughters of the serpent to captivate their hearts - they will commit infamous harlotry with them and beget children of God's wrath and curse who will be called children of hell and infants of the dragons; and no more than eight persons will then be spared.
HG|1|36|27|0|"But before all this happens the Lord will for three hundred years send teachers and prophets who will warn the people of the Lord's judgments and preach penitence to them for the forgiveness of their sins and the complete change of their deathly sham-life in the night of hell. They will show them the path of true life out of God's endless merciful love and grace and show them in a miraculous way on a small scale the type of God's imminent great judgments.
HG|1|36|28|0|Then the evil brood will seize the teachers and prophets and kill part of them, but the others they will embrace with serpent's arms and drag them down into the sink of corruption of their harlotry, deprave and deaden their spirit and make them murderers of their own children.
HG|1|36|29|0|"Then God will have the last teacher, Mahal, - a brother of the only righteous son, whose name will be Noah, i.e., 'the just son' - of his own free will travel to the wicked cities and preach there. 'This man will have bad experiences, become bad himself, finally abandon God and perish in the sink of corruption.
HG|1|36|30|0|"Only then will the mentioned vessel, full of sin and judgment, break to pieces and laden with all the curse be flung to the earth to ignite it in all the evil spots from their center. And only for the sake of the few righteous the merciful love of God will open the mighty floodgates of heaven and roll the high floods over even the highest mountains in order to mitigate the hellish fires and preserve and cleanse the children as well as the earth itself for the carrying of a better race according to the will of God.
HG|1|36|31|0|"However, neither the fire nor the floods shall afflict you if in humble obedience you will observe the now revealed will of God, which says:
HG|1|36|32|0|"Let your foremost thought be God, His will, His love and His grace. And when the day will retire into the star-glittering arms of the night and the last ray of God's beautiful sun will gently fade away above the wide plains of the earth, you shall in these searching light-thoughts of your immortal spirit retire into the blessed repose of your body.
HG|1|36|33|0|"You shall not worry about nourishment for your body, for where the Lord has blessed some land on earth, its inhabitants will never have to suffer hunger, as long as their aspiration will be directed towards having before their eyes and in their hearts the most holy will of the eternal, great Father, blessing all things. For men were created to recognize God and His most holy will, to live according to it and in word and deed praise the most holy name of the great, eternal God.
HG|1|36|34|0|"And if you will do this in all humility and willing obedience out of pure, unselfish love for God, He will always be prepared to make His most holy will known to you, partly indirectly through the language of nature, partly directly through His own living Word speaking aloud in your hearts.
HG|1|36|35|0|"Should you fail to do this on just one day in a state of false complacence, which is only to test you, the heart of the one who was able to forget God, will initially feel heavy with an admonishing sadness and be for seven days dumb like a rotten tree. And as the ground under the tread of the obedient will bear and ripen the noblest fruits, the earth under the tread of the disobedient will become a desert and bear nothing but dust, stones, thorns, thistles and poisonous berries.
HG|1|36|36|0|"For God's boundless love and wisdom gives everyone his due. To the pious and obedient children it gives bread, honey, milk and sweet fruits both physically and spiritually, whereas the disobedient, proud brood of the serpent receives stones, dust, thorns and thistles and poisonous berries, spiritually and physically, in order that the evil brood may perish and, if possible, the dead spirit can be preserved and gradually become alive again through the boundless merciful love of the great, eternal, alone most holy Father.
HG|1|36|37|0|"Behold, all of you are equal, the men the same as the women. But you women shall properly cover your private parts, also your whole body and preferably also your head so that the men are not enticed to unchastely by your lewd nature, as the serpent by the great, secret lasciviousness of its seductive eyes lures the free genus of birds into its venomous jaws. For you women are first of all children of the serpent and full of its venom. Therefore, be above all modest like the queen bee that does not venture out into the sunlight, but carefully crawls by day and night over the cells of its harmless little children. You, too, shall be like this and obey your husbands in everything, as far as is required by the most holy will of God. But if a man - which should never be the case - should want to force you to something that is against the most holy will of God, you are allowed to uncover your head before the man and lovingly remind him of his duties towards God. And if you will fulfill all this, then the Lord will overwhelm you with His graces and you will become a sweet and welcome sight to the eternal, holy Father, eternal and immortal.
HG|1|36|38|0|"You men shall have no other law but the always apparent most holy will of the supreme God. If any of you should ever ignore this in his heart, the holy mouth of God, as well as that of nature, will gradually cease to speak to you. Then, since he turned away from God to the outside, he will be given an external law which will make him a slave of sin and a servant of hell if he does not soon change his heart, cleanse it in humble obedience and once more with lengthy prayers carry it to God in awe and love in order that He may bless and hallow it again with His also to you most holy will. - (N.B. Let this also to you be a good reminder of how and why you shall aspire after the rebirth!)
HG|1|36|39|0|"Now stand up and don the clothes prepared for you by the children of God. Over there are the ones for the men and there the ones for women so that you may be distinguished from each other also by the style of your garments morally, modestly and in your behavior. But far be from you any magnificence and haughtiness. 'The garment shall only cover you and protect you from the cold in cool nights and spiritually lead you to God in the warmth of eternal love, meekness and obedience.
HG|1|36|40|0|"And let each of you now take also a protective wrap to cover the eyes so that no one may suffer giddiness at the sight of; the precipices across which I am going to lead you. Once we have reached the destined place, you shall free your eyes once more and let them enjoy the sight of your preliminary homeland, beautifully appointed by the immense love of the best and most holy Father. There you shall refresh yourselves for the eternal, vital strengthening of your spirit with blessed fare of the earth, given to you by two great children of God, a man and a woman, already awaiting you. Now follow me according to the most holy will of God! Amen."
HG|1|36|41|0|And behold, thus My dear Abel led them for seven days and nights to the destined place with great speed over a distance of normally more than thirty days, without rest and food. For there they were My guests and I nourished them spiritually. The spirit then strengthened the soul and the soul gave energy to the body. Thus, with My true heavenly fare they could easily endure the journey.
HG|1|36|42|0|When they had safely reached the destined place, they were received by the two already waiting children of God, or children of My love, Ahujel and his wife Aza ('son of heaven' and his wife as 'the silent just desire'), grandchildren of Adam's children before Seth. They removed the wraps from the travelers' eyes and welcomed them in the friendliest manner. The fourteen little ones were amazed at the sight of the two great children of My love who had the just measurements of a human being, namely, six hundred sixty-six inches the man and the woman sixty-six inches less, whereas the rescued ones reached hardly your size of sixty inches.
HG|1|36|43|0|When they had once more the full use of their eyes and ears, the angel again began to speak: "Children, this is the place destined for you. Regard these two great children of God as parents given you by God and obey them in everything. For that is the will of God which in my first speech I was not allowed revealing.
HG|1|36|44|0|"They will always confirm to you what God is going to speak to your hearts and when your spirit becomes inclined to go to sleep, they will always awaken you and teach you many useful things which, both physically and spiritually, will be of great benefit to you. And sexually you shall not know your partners until these your parents will bless you according to the most holy will of God. Even when you will have been blessed, let all harlotry be far from you and may chastity shine from your forehead like an evergreen, and let discord, anger, jealousy, covetousness and lechery never desecrate the hallowed begetting of your children, but be moderate in everything and let the love of God be your law. If you will do this, the life of your body will be a long one. You will depart from the earth in the great light of the eternal, holy Father's boundless grace, and your true reward will be waiting for you as everlasting life in the wide bosom of the most holy and most loving Father in the high heaven above the stars and one day, ah one day, in His most loving heart.
HG|1|36|45|0|"However, about this your parents will tell you more, who are well informed by God and do not need me to instruct you. May God's love bless you and His grace enlightens and hallows you and leads you to life! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|36|46|0|And behold, this is the foundation of Sina or China, which land was spared from the flood and is still today in general much better than other countries on earth, except for some silly changes for the worse which were only later brought in through contact with people from the evil world. Let one who is not reborn never dare to preach My Gospel there! Amen.
HG|1|37|0|1|ORIGINAL HISTORY OF THE CHINESE PEOPLE (August 10th, 1840)
HG|1|37|1|0|Before we return to the city of Enoch, I must necessarily tell you a little more about the inhabitants of China. First of all, regarding the size of the great children of My love out of Adam, you are wrong if you imagine a physical tallness, for six hundred sixty-six inches are a full number of My love within man, where six hundred are directed towards Me, sixty towards the fellowman and six towards self. The measure of the woman is equal to the divine measure in man, but as for the woman's neighborly love and self-love there is a difference of sixty-six, and the woman must definitely obey the man in all things concerning this. Since the woman was created out of the man as self-love, she can love herself only in the man if her love is to be just. And since she is closest to the man, also her neighborly love is closest to him. That is why there is the difference.
HG|1|37|2|0|Actually, these two, like all Adam's children, were also bodily considerably taller than the much weakened children of Cain, and they were more powerful, stronger and more robust in all their muscles, veins and organs.
HG|1|37|3|0|(N.B. The reason why the number of man is similar to the number of My adversary is that with the latter the opposite is the case, making him the most abominable being in My eyes.)
HG|1|37|4|0|Behold, Sihin was the first who turned in his heart to Me, and he was the most obedient son of these parents and with great care led also the others in obedience. Therefore, Ahujel blessed him first and in My name said to him in the presence of Aza and all the others:
HG|1|37|5|0|"Sihin, I bless you in the name of my God and yours! The land will be called by your name. Take your most beautiful sister for your wife and beget with her in the most blessed discipline children like the children of God and call them 'sons of heaven' and 'daughters of the earth'. And when the love of God will take my great line away from the earth, then your descendants shall be loving and wise leaders to the descendants of your brothers.
HG|1|37|6|0|"Seek love, and wisdom shall be given you, and your tribe will survive to the end of time, for the Lord will create many lines of your tribe so that your name may live to the end of all times.
HG|1|37|7|0|"You have been given only one wife, but in the future men shall take in strict discipline also several wives for the sake of begetting the generations. But let all harlotry be far from you, thus causing an unblessed procreation. If you will observe all this, in a thousand years your people will already have spread like grass on the earth and like the stars in the firmament.
HG|1|37|8|0|"I with my few descendants am still going to bless and guide you for five hundred years, but then it will be your turn until the end of time. You shall measure the time by the ripening of a fruit, which ripens five times during one revolution of the earth around the sun. And whenever you have recognized a thing, look within yourselves and you will find a sign that shall represent the thing. Your actions shall be expressed through various corresponding lines and the accomplishment through dots. In this manner you shall record all you will in the future still hear from us, learn and experience. And what is important show also to your children till the end of time for a great witness one day to the evil brood of the serpent. Amen."
HG|1|37|9|0|However, without prejudice to the spiritual freedom, also this nation did not remain quite the same. Approximately one hundred and twenty years after the flood also the descendants of Sihin grew to a considerable nation, had frequently all kinds of quarrels and formed parties which differed in their customs and divine services. Some insisted that only the firstborn were capable leaders, whereas others maintained that it was nothing special to be the first-born since they were often female, and the ones with more insight in their hearts should always be the leaders. The people who said took up this argument: "If it is only the heart, why should not the sensible heart of a brother from the lower class be capable of leading?" Some rejected all this and said: "As it was in the beginning, let it be also to the end of time!" Others said that in everything and at all times God should be asked for advice and nothing should be judged and done independently. To this others replied: "If this is so, then everyone can do it; so what would be the use of one or even more leaders?" Some said that God did not reveal Himself to everybody in order to prevent men from becoming superfluous to each other. Thereupon again others replied: "Then let every seer teach what has been revealed to him and the leadership be left to God. Why then one or several leaders?" Again others remarked: "But who guarantees that such a supposedly more advanced seer and teacher always teaches the Word of God?" Whereupon others said: "Well, if one can no longer have complete faith in the teachers, then leaders and teachers are no use to us!" Thus the arguments continued and as a result many sects came into existence and the realm fell apart, each section under a different leadership and teaching, and in this way it continued right to the year 3700 after the creation of Adam, when the to your better historians already known builder (The Great Wall of China) of the Hehu Tsin line, named Chi Huang Ti (wise absolute leader of the people) appeared and began to preach mightily. He prophesied that a great people not far from the borders of their land had secretly spied on them, and if they did not all work together and erect a high and thick wall along their entire realm, this people would invade their land in great numbers and murder all of them.
HG|1|37|10|0|He himself had been given the power by Me to hold back this invasion until the completion of the wall. But this could be only for ten years and, therefore, they had to work diligently to accomplish this great, holy task according to My revealed will; otherwise things would look very bad for them.
HG|1|37|11|0|Now everyone who had hands took part in the work and in eight and a half years the wall was completed its length was more than eight hundred and seventy thousand man-lengths; it was nine man-lengths wide and nineteen man-lengths high, and every hundred lengths it was provided with a ten lengths higher watchtower, in which alternately a hundred men had to keep watch. This situation did not last very long because the false prophet gave himself away to the people when he had all their religious writings collected and whatever in them did not suit his despotic spirit burnt and destroyed
HG|1|37|12|0|Thus he managed, although only by force, to once more reunite this before him so divided realm and as a veritable usurper to rule over it for almost sixty years. His son of the same name became indifferent and indulgent, but as a result the latter's son, the third in the line of these usurpers, had to pay for the outrage with his life in a general revolt of the people when he began with an even more cruel persecution of the believers than the one his grandfather had already started.
HG|1|37|13|0|Thereafter the realm once more disintegrated into many parts until, finally, in the year 3786 Liu Pang (a highwayman) gathered around him an army of like-minded, as a general subjected all and, finally, set himself up as an emperor and a son of heaven. He collected whatever he could find of ancient, still hidden writings and legends, organized religion, appointed priests to watch over the sanctuaries and divided the people into classes or castes, threatening with death those who would break the rules.
HG|1|37|14|0|Thus he founded the so-called Heavenly Empire or the great dynasty (Han) and expanded it considerably west of the wall. This empire lasted until the fourth century before the incarnation of My Word when it again suffered a considerable, division, losing a great part of Tartary and Mongolia, and was reduced to three fighting realms, called I Chen kue. Still later, in the fourth century after the great incarnation of My Word, this line became extinct and the realm, in the same heavenly form, because of the people and the priests, came under the rule of Mongol-Tartar rulers from the region of Baikal, under whose bearable leadership it still exists today.
HG|1|37|15|0|Here you have the whole history of China in brief. Whoever cannot believe it, may go there and convince himself. However, he will not fare much better than if he traveled to Japan. To the blind a lantern is no use even in bright daylight, whereas the light of the sun suffices to the one who can see.
HG|1|37|16|0|Now, having taken care of our fourteen students, let us return for a short while to the city of Enoch and watch Lamech's conduct. And when we have satisfied ourselves right to the times of Noah, we shall pay a short visit to the forefather Adam and following that open the sluice gates of heaven. Amen.
HG|1|38|0|1|LAMECH'S FAMILY
HG|1|38|1|0|You can easily imagine that through a considerable emigration within one year the city of Enoch as well as the other ten cities became noticeably deserted. Furthermore, Lamech had lost his loyal followers and, as a result, his might, which he had considered to be so great, became as much as non-existent.
HG|1|38|2|0|Bearing this in mind you will understand that Lamech for a period of about thirty years necessarily had to change his tone to a milder attitude in his government in order that the people would once more become submissive and begin to work for him so that at least he and his own could without a care gourmandize like a pig and a lazy oxen.
HG|1|38|3|0|His family consisted of two wives, namely, Ada ('well-advised virtue in joyfulness') and Zilla ('silent submission and patience'). Ada had two sons, namely, Jabal (father of the hut-dwellers at the foot of the mountains) and Jubal (musician, inventor of the Pan's pipe and the violin, an instrument which resembled yours, but it consisted of a single piece of wood which he had laboriously fashioned with the help of grinding and smoothing implements of stone).
HG|1|38|4|0|Zilla had a son Thubalkain and his sister Naeme. I graciously allowed him to become a master in working metals, and Naeme tamed the wild animals and thereby enabled her brother and his helpers to enter the iron-rich mountains. She was exceedingly beautiful, had a very humble, but all the more courageous soul and her eyes possessed such a power that before her gaze stones became like wax and the hard teeth of the beasts soft like the down of a dove.
HG|1|38|5|0|Behold, this was Lamech's family, plus a few servants he had retained, a few lady's-maids and some worthless concubines; in all about thirty people, all of whom had to work diligently in order to get something to eat and cover their nakedness. As already mentioned, this situation lasted about thirty years when the people, because of the good inventions rather than because of Lamech, began to visit the city of Enoch in order to buy there useful metal articles by way of barter. Also from the other ten cities people came to hear Jubal's music, which softened their hearts and changed their attitude towards Lamech. Thus Naeme's great beauty charmed the hearts, and the one who had not been able to see Naeme might weep and lament for days.
HG|1|38|6|0|To help you understand how this could be possible, I will describe her appearance to you. This Naeme was the same person who, going back to the times of darkest heathendom, was known by the name of 'Venus', as the wife of a blacksmith and goddess of beauty. Since Sarah and Rachel there had never been such a beauty on earth as that of Naeme. She was five feet tall (according to your measurement). Her hair was blacker than coal, her forehead white like new snow, slightly pink towards the eyes. The eyes were large and sky-blue, the pupil fiery black, the eyelids fresh and tender, as were the dark eyebrows. The nose was straight and ended in a soft tip below which the nostrils gave it a sweet look through their gently rounded shape. The mouth was of the size of an eye, and its gently raised lips silenced any rose. Her perfectly formed beautiful and serene cheeks had the slightest flush of the most tender red of roses, and they looked like snow-covered roses, where the snow, as it were, lets the last love-ray of this royal bloom shine through to its brilliantly white surface. Thus her chin was incomparable to any other in an earthly shape. Her neck was neither too long nor too short, but just perfect, smooth and round and absolutely faultless. The beginning of her bosom distinguished itself from the neck only by a tenderly rounded elevation and the shoulders and the nape of the neck were all in perfect harmony. The bosom was like an ethereal, soft and white elevation of life rather than something of flesh on whose highest full and gentle roundness two bright young roses seemed to bud. Her arms were so rounded and soft that you would not be able to even imagine it, for such arms are found only in heaven. And in this perfect harmony all her body was covered with the shining white of snow in ethereal tenderness and softness.
HG|1|38|7|0|This Naeme became the wife of her brother who begat with her seven sons who looked very heavy and shapeless and resembled your so-called idiots. This was caused by the fact that Naeme, at her father's will, had to allow herself to be used too often for purely unchaste reasons because of his tyranny, for thereby all the men became once more submissive to Lamech. Now all eyes were turned towards Naeme and all ears to the greedy commands of Lamech. For right to her eightieth year Naeme remained an object of human admiration, during which time the people had multiplied considerably and obeyed Lamech's commands. Seeing how mighty he had once more become, Lamech became increasingly severe and hard and cruelly reinstated the death penalty for those who resisted him. (28th August 1840)
HG|1|38|8|0|At this particular time of Naeme, Adam's children, at My bidding, sent the first good emissary from the mountains to the lowlands of Enoch there to proclaim My name, and that, in particular at the court of Lamech. And behold, Lamech received the emissary well, who was a grandson of Adam descended from Adam's grandchildren before Seth. His name was Hored ('the terrible') and he was tall, wise and had neither wife nor children. When Lamech had taken Hored's teaching to heart, he honored this emissary by assembling all female members of his court and inviting Hored to choose the most beautiful woman. And 1o, against My will, Hored looked at the wife of Thubalkain and she had to obey Lamech's command, this being a matter of life and death.
HG|1|38|9|0|For although Naeme had at that time already reached an age of almost eighty she was still so beautiful that now a very attractive girl of eighteen would be no match for her. Besides, Thubalkain was used to unfaithfulness anyway, and so he did not take this event to heart, all the more so since Hored assured him that the wild beasts would be unable to harm him because of the weapons and his metal Armour and, besides, Hored would provide for him some strong helpers from the mountains who would protect him and teach him the proper method of how to produce all kinds of useful things from metals.
HG|1|38|10|0|This satisfied Thubalkain completely and thus this matter was ignominiously resolved. Hored departed from the city of Enoch and returned with his wife to the mountains.
HG|1|38|11|0|However, as far as the helpers from on high were concerned, this promise was not kept as Hored did not return to his people with his wife, but had chosen a lonely spot where he could enjoy his happiness without being envied by anyone
HG|1|38|12|0|Through this deception Thubalkain was compelled to persuade his brother Jabal, son of Ada, to join forces with him and erect foundries at the mountains and live there as a guard. Thus he became the first known foundry man.
HG|1|38|13|0|In this way they established regular metal-works and manufactured hundreds of objects, partly useful things, partly just ornaments and jewelry, which were avidly acquired in exchange for fruit. From all the cities and from all parts of the great land people traveled to the secure foundries where they bought articles they needed as well as luxury objects. They admired Thubalkain and brought their sons to him to be apprenticed, and thus within a short time the foundry population grew to such numbers that Lamech began to become anxious concerning them.
HG|1|38|14|0|He thought: "What will, what shall I do? The crime I committed against my brothers is weighing down my heart. The great Terrible One from the mountains, who became my second son-in· law, has severely reproached me and bade me tell the people about this crime. If I do that, my life will be in danger, and if I do not, I will have God and His great children in the mountains against me, who will destroy the disobedient one."
HG|1|38|15|0|And behold, a powerful voice sounded from his breast: "Reveal it to your wives and tell them: You wives of Lamech, listen to my words and pay good attention to what I tell you. I have killed a man, which deed gave me a tumor, and a youth, which act wounded me. Cain shall be revenged seven times, but Lamech seventy-seven times!"
HG|1|38|16|0|And behold, Lamech found this acceptable and soon did as bidden by the voice. But when his wives heard this they had such a shock that they lost their speech and thus were unable to tell anyone about it. After a while they left him secretly to go to their sons in the foundries, but before they had reached them they were stopped by two mountain dwellers, their speech was restored and they were taken to the hallowed heights of the mountains.
HG|1|38|17|0|As soon as they had arrived there they asked about Naeme, but the guides told them that Hored had vanished out of disloyalty and jealousy and they had not been shown where he was hiding like a worm. And if they wished to be blessed by them (the guides), they would take them for their wives. For Ada was one hundred and ten years old and Zilla only a hundred, and both were still extremely beautiful. Nowadays they would have been thought to be only in their twenty-fourth year.
HG|1|38|18|0|Thereupon they let themselves be blessed, became the guides' wives and traveled with their husbands to the abode of Adam, who was then already nine hundred and twenty years old, in order to receive his blessing, too.
HG|1|38|19|0|When Adam saw them he spoke in a troubled voice: "Listen, you sons of the children of my children, I know all of my descendants who are within my blessing according to the blessing of Abel from eternal Love. But these two women I do not know! Where are they from?" And the two answered: "They are outlawed wives of Lamech whose crime has outlawed them."
HG|1|38|20|0|And Adam said: "What are you saying? I know the son of Methuselah who is only one hundred and twenty-six years old and has never known a woman as yet! So, what are you saying? Cursed be the lie and the mouth that has uttered it and the tongue, which speaks an untruth in the face of God! Therefore, by the curse of Cain, the murderer, tell me, where are these women from?"
HG|1|38|21|0|"Do not be angry, father Adam! Also out of Cain a Lamech has come into existence in the lowland, and he has murdered two brothers. These wives were godly, notwithstanding the curse, and therefore the Lord has awakened us to save what was lost And if we did His will, do not be angry, father, but bless what the Lord has saved!"
HG|1|38|22|0|And behold, Adam was moved and spoke: "What the Lord has saved is already blessed, and my blessing would in this case be a sin. So go in peace! How could I dislike what pleases God? Therefore, keep the treasures of eternal Love and Mercy! Amen." * N.B: of June 25, 1841: "Here 126 years do not denote the age, but only point to a state wherein man has not yet attained the proper ratio which is hundred for God, ten for the brother and fellowman and one for himself. If you know your arithmetic, work it out and you will know when a man is ready to be reborn. Lamech has not yet known a woman because in his spirit he has not as yet reached the stage set as a foundation of eternal order. Ans. W.H. (AnselmW. Huttenbrenner. The Publ.) is only one hundred and thirty-seven years old; there from the seven and the three some things have still to come off. This says I, your Father. Amen. Amen. Amen." - Methuselah was at that time two hundred and seventy-three years old and Lamech forty-six. Comp. Chap. 110, 7.- 'The Publ
HG|1|39|0|1|BEGIN AND CAUSE OF THE DECLINE OF THE CHILDREN OF THE HEIGHTS
HG|1|39|1|0|And behold, thereupon they left the first patriarch and kept their treasures in their hearts. But they cared too much so that there remained only very little room for Me, which was, of course, not according to My order. Thus their hearts became gradually dark and they increasingly sensual. The same happened to their children, and soon there was not much difference between them and the Enochites.
HG|1|39|2|0|When Adam's children noticed how exceedingly beautiful these women were they asked the two where they had come from.
HG|1|39|3|0|They (the two guides, the Ed.) replied: "From the city of Enoch in the lowland; and there are still many thousands that have come from the blood of Cain. Go there and preach the name of the Lord and you shall receive such a reward, too. Hored went and was rewarded. We went, and the reward is tied to our hearts!" When they inquired after Hored, the two answered: "Brothers, our love has blinded us in its blessed sweetness; therefore, we do not know where he has gone. But we assume that he has taken the road of Ahujel and Aza and you know that the sun has to rise and set eighty times before that place can be reached. However, you should not envy him in his happiness, but do the will of Jehovah and go to the city of Enoch and powerfully proclaim His holy name. Then the reward will not be withheld from you."
HG|1|39|4|0|There were seven of them who had heard this, and they went into the lowlands. - However, we shall first throw a glance into the depth of the city of Enoch before we await them there and allow them to appear and act there as unauthorized ones in My name out of temporal interests.
HG|1|39|5|0|Behold, now Lamech had no one left to comfort him. Nothing would appeal to him. Music stirred his conscience; in the soft vibrations he kept hearing the last sighs of his murdered brothers and the sound of the pipe cut through his heart of stone. And he cursed Jubal for producing such miserable things, which at the sound of every note did not kill him only seventy-sevenfold, but always caused him a thousand-fold death. Because of this, which always mightily disturbed his conscience, Jubal had to leave the court and was not permitted to show his face there if he still valued his life.
HG|1|39|6|0|Thus Lamech's most beautiful mistresses, however attractive they might be, were unable to win any favors. Therefore, they tore their garments, wept and grieved. When Lamech saw this, he went to them and said: "My Ada is gone and so is my Zilla. Of what use could you be to me? Go into the fields and work so that you may not starve at my court, for all I need now is myself! If I still possessed my might, then the sun, the moon and all the stars would have to submit to my anger. But since Tatahar I have become weak and am no longer able - notwithstanding the numerous executions, which were carried out in accordance with my just laws - to regain my lost power. Therefore, I want to get rid of everything and be left alone with my few servants, counselors and other workers and will limit my government to my city only. Let all else be lawless and outlawed and whoever should approach my court shall be punished with death.
HG|1|39|7|0|And now away with you that you may not be the first to experience this punishment and let none of you dare answer back if she does not want to see me cool my anger in her blood!"
HG|1|39|8|0|Then he left them suddenly and the thirty maids of exquisite beauty, aged between twenty and forty, departed. Out in the open, they sat down and deliberated what they should do, but were unable to come to a satisfactory decision. And look, while they were still deliberating they suddenly noticed that seven tall, robust men whose unexpected appearance frightened them surrounded them. But when the men noticed their embarrassment, they spoke to them, as follows:
HG|1|39|9|0|"Do not be afraid you young and beautiful children, for you will not be harmed! We do not come from the city of Enoch to lead you to your death, but we come from the heights of the mountains and want to save you. If you will let us bless you, confessing the divine name of Jehovah, we shall take you for our dear wives in the love of God, the mightiest Father of our father Adam. Then you will have to follow us to the heights where Naeme has followed the great Hored and where in the protective arms of the brothers Aholin and Jolliel, Ada and Zilla, the former wives of Lamech, the cruel murderer of his brothers, have found safe refuge."
HG|1|39|10|0|Thereupon the maids rose and said: "There are thirty of us and you are only seven. If, as we have once heard, each of you may take only one wife, what should we, the other twenty-three, do by your side?'
HG|1|39|11|0|And the seven said: "It is not as you think! Although in the beginning, as we were taught by our still living original progenitor Adam, Jehovah's almighty love created only one man and one woman, we children have been allowed by God to take four, five and even more wives for the sake of begetting. Therefore, do not have misgivings, but let yourselves be blessed and follow us."
HG|1|39|12|0|And behold, when the maids heard this they were very happy and followed the men. Having reached the heights, the seven did not know how to distribute these treasures of love among themselves. So they prostrated themselves and implored Me for advice. - And lo, Seth approached and said: "Rise and do not tempt God with perjured hearts, asking the Holy One how to distribute the impure catch among you, but go to Adam, repent there your mighty offence and then distribute the women among your brothers after the father Adam has blessed them, so that you may appear just before God, for you know that God is holy and that His land must not be desecrated through disobedience and the lewdness of your vain hearts."
HG|1|39|13|0|Upon such a reprimand the seven, together with the maids, followed Seth to the dwelling of Adam where they found him and Eve praying and sighing by the side of Enos (the preacher of My name), a son of Seth, and Enoch ('the will of Jehovah'), the extremely pious son of Jared. Seth told Adam what had happened and asked him to show mercy to the blood of Cain and thereby once more restore the order, which had been disturbed by the seven.
HG|1|39|14|0|And Adam said: "O my dear son Abel-Seth, you are a true image of my godly Abel. You are, as he was, according to my heart, full of love. Abel blessed his murderer out of love and you ask for blessing of the blood of my enemy!
HG|1|39|15|0|Oh be blessed a thousand fold, you awakened seed of God, and bless with this blessing the so deeply desecrated blood and distribute it to the children. And as it pleases the Lord, let each one take one of the maids, but only one. And he shall no longer remain in the land of Jehovah, but go westward for thirty days and settle there in the deep valleys and not return to the here dwelling fathers before the sun has completed a hundred times the circle of its journey. For you, my dear Abel-Seth, know anyway how holy this place is where every mouth so often utters His holy name, where your sacrificial altar is standing, where Enos proclaims the holy will of the most high, holy Father and where Enoch fulfils that holy will to the last detail. Therefore, you shall act in the most holy name of Jehovah and in my name which is a holy name since I received it from God's most holy mouth as the first, unborn man created by His holy hand.
HG|1|39|16|0|May love guide you and grace lead you forever! Amen."
HG|1|39|17|0|And behold, Enos and Enoch accompanied the father Seth from Adam's hut. And Eve wept for joy when she saw Adam so happy and said: "Adam, how I always rejoice when you are really happy! But when I look back at myself I become again sad when I realize the magnitude of my guilt and how much evil has gone forth from it. What must things be like with the descendants of Cain! O God, what a great sinner I am!"
HG|1|39|18|0|But Adam comforted her, saying: "Beloved wife, you my second self, your grief is always just and pleasing to the Lord. Therefore, let your heart be calm and bear in mind that we can do nothing without God, whereas with God we can accomplish everything, as Enoch has taught us. Without God we can never find complete peace, and therefore we must sacrifice everything to the Lord. Behold, He is mighty, wise and full of love and shall find the right means to once more straighten out what we have spoilt. So be unconcerned; the Lord's love will set everything to rights in due course. Amen."
HG|1|39|19|0|And Eve thanked Adam and he blessed her for the last time in My name and he lived still ten years, but Eve another thirty.
HG|1|39|20|0|Seth did as suggested by Adam, but the seven began to weep because they were to go away. And Seth pitied them in his heart and he prostrated himself and implored Me in his heart: "O Jehovah, behold, the tears of these children are burning me, and yet my love is no more than hate compared with Your endless compassion! Show me through Your mouthpiece Enoch what I am to do, or let me die like Abel that I may not see the tears of the children that are to be orphaned! O Jehovah, hear my prayers also this time as You always do! Amen."
HG|1|39|21|0|And behold, Enoch raised his eyes to heaven and I opened his mouth and he began to speak, as follows: "I have put My ear to the earth and have heard Seth's love. If the seven will give the maids to their thirty unmarried brothers and they live for ten years in chastity, they may stay. But if not, they must flee from My face as Adam bade them! Amen."
HG|1|39|22|0|Having heard this, the seven rejoiced in their hearts and praised God for His immense grace. And with great joy they took the maids to their brothers, accompanied by Seth, Enoch and Enos.
HG|1|39|23|0|However, when the brothers saw the maids they were alarmed at the situation and refused to accept them. But when I noticed the willingness of the seven, I spoke to them through the mouth of Enoch:
HG|1|39|24|0|"I have seen the seven to possess unselfish hearts, happy to give joy to the brothers. Therefore, keep the maids and they shall be blessed for your hearts, four each, and the two eldest shall have five each. But the demanded chastity shall be observed! Amen."
HG|1|39|25|0|And behold, Seth, Enos and Enoch blessed them and left, praising My name, and then went and told Adam about it.
HG|1|40|0|1|ADAM'S SPEECH ABOUT HIS FALL
HG|1|40|1|0|When Adam heard this from Seth, Enos and the exceedingly godly Enoch he rejoiced seeing how far My love surpasses all human love, and he was amazed to see that My love had even descended to the depths of the curse, to the smooth serpent's brood. He was deeply moved and made the following short speech, which was preserved until the Flood. This speech was not recorded, but was passed on from mouth to mouth. And this is what it said:
HG|1|40|2|0|"O my children! Open your eyes wide and take in the vast stretches of the earth, which now, as far as you can see, are almost everywhere inhabited by my blessed children. Gaze also down into the deep and over all the dark and vast lowlands and see in the east that very high and always burning mountain! Envisage the entire earth if you can and see me, the first man of this earth, - oh what am I saying, see me as the one intended to be the First who in spirit preceded all created beings, was more radiant than the center of the suns and wanted to be greater than God! And God showed me the might of His holiness and I was condemned and cast into the endless depths of the sea of divine wrath where I was flung furiously through bottomless depths. Yes, eternities upon eternities must have passed, but in the vast boundlessness there was still no spot to be found where in this great nothingness I could have found a resting-place.
HG|1|40|3|0|"And while I was falling from one endlessness to the next and kept falling and falling forever, I began to realize the greatness and endlessly and forever continuing might of God, and the futility of my aspiration became clear to me.
HG|1|40|4|0|"Yet I thought: 'What good is this realization to me now? I am now too distant from God and He cannot possibly know anything of me any longer. For in this endless nothingness there rules nothing but eternal oblivion of God. I have been falling forever from one sea of wrath to the next where endless floods of fire were beating against my brow and broad tongues of flames singed my intestines burning me more than white-hot iron-plates. Now I have sunk even beneath these streams of wrath. Where is the angry God now, and where am I? - All this is dead, endless night!'
HG|1|40|5|0|"And behold, when such thoughts of remorse flowed through me, I suddenly noticed a being similar to me floating towards me from the eternal heights. The being reached me with the speed of lightning, seized me with a powerful hand, looked at me with a tender smile and said: 'Lucifer, you poor fallen spirit, do you not know me?'
HG|1|40|6|0|"And I replied: 'How should I recognize you in this empty and dark nothingness? But if you are able to destroy me and render me like that which has never been, is not and will never be, then do it and I shall thank you in advance that you may not have to return without having been thanked from this empty place to your to me unknown heights.'
HG|1|40|7|0|"And hear what the being spoke: 'Listen! I do not wish to destroy you, but to save and lead you back on strange ways to where you have proceeded from full of sinful arrogance!'
HG|1|40|8|0|"And I said: 'Do whatever you can, but bear in mind the magnitude of God's wrath! For I was great and have come to nothing So bear in mind even if you should be greater than I have been - that God is eternal and infinite and full of flaming wrath!'
HG|1|40|9|0|"And the being replied: 'Have you never measured also the love in God? - Behold, great as the floods of wrath may be, His love reaches to the point where the deep streams of wrath are exhausted forever under the endless brink of infinity, where a second infinity begins.'
HG|1|40|10|0|"To this I replied: 'Behold, when I still was a prince of all the light I was shown a faint little flame. This I was expected to worship as it was said to be God's eternal Love. I could not believe this considering my own radiance, and I saw myself far superior to the faint little flame. And lo, I was overcome with the pride of my level of light. I became still more ignited and wanted to destroy the little flame completely with my light. However, I was seized by the divine wrath and was flung here into this eternal, dark emptiness, which I have reached only after eternities.'
HG|1|40|11|0|"And behold, then I saw the little flame float above the head of the being that again spoke to me: 'Lucifer, do you recognize Me now?' And I replied: 'Yes, Lord, I recognize You. You are God's Love and reach further than the flood of His wrath. Look at me in Your mercy and give me a firm little spot where I can find rest in this eternal emptiness!'
HG|1|40|12|0|"And behold, from the bright eye of eternal Love a tear ran down into the dark spaces of eternity and became a great water. And Love breathed over the great waters in the depth, the waters separated and countless drops formed from the waters. Then the little flame above the head of eternal Love suddenly expanded and ignited the little drops to countless great suns which in the warmth of eternal Love emitted earths and they in turn their moons.
HG|1|40|13|0|"And lo, from the center of God's tear this earth swam up to me and Love blessed it and breathed on it whereupon the earth flowered like a garden, and it was smooth, beautiful and even, but no living being could be seen there as yet. However, Love gazed at the earth and it teemed with all kinds of life, in the seas and other waters, on the firm land and in the air.
HG|1|40|14|0|"Look, all this I saw and am now fully aware of it through the special grace of the Lord. - As the earth was now after the will of God's Love gradually in accordance with eternal order equipped in this way, Love raised Its eyes to the height of God and said:
HG|1|40|15|0|'You holy powers of the Father, let us make man and give him a living soul so that what has fallen may find a resting-place and become humble before You and Me and the might of Our holiness!'
HG|1|40|16|0|"Then it thundered from the fire-filled eternal spaces, and the thunder was the voice of God and Love alone understood this voice and It formed from fine clay - look here - these feet which have carried me already for over nine-hundred years, these hands, in short, as I am standing before you eternal Love has formed me.
HG|1|40|17|0|"So I was standing there, but I was still lifeless and there were no stirring, no movement to be seen in me. Then eternal Love bent over this lifeless form and breathed through the nose with the living breath a living soul into the organism. And look, then I became alive, as I am now, the first man on the vast earth. I saw the great creation, but it did not give me pleasure and I became tired of my wonderful existence and could not understand how, when and why and whence I had come, for my living, animated form could not see the creating eternal Love.
HG|1|40|18|0|"And behold, eternal Love let the form fall into its first sleep and spoke to me: 'Behold your resting-place! Move into the heart of this living habitation, for I have prepared it for you. In it you will find a well-appointed tablet and upon it the will of God will be engraved with great fiery signs. You shall follow this, surrender your will and instead make the will of God your own.
HG|1|40|19|0|"This is the strange way on which I will lead you back. Do not ever look to yourself, but always to the tablet of God. Then you will live with Me forever and from a throne rule over infinity! But woe betides you if you fall again, for then even Love will become a curse to you. I shall give man another spirit, initially out of Me, - but you will have to leave this resting place again for eternities upon eternities and you will have to remain in the eternal fire of God's wrath and the curse of Love!
HG|1|40|20|0|So bear in mind what this means! God's wrath can be appeased if Love intercedes, but if the very Love curses you, who will then protect you from the eternal wrath of the Deity and who will then stand between the wrath of God and you? I tell you -- nothing but judgment and damnation! For you is a work of God out of Me. But where is the being that would touch God's glory? For either a work shall go forth after the will of the free might of God's eternal holiness - for that is why you were given a free will, namely, that you may recognize the will of God's eternal might within you or, if you will not do that, you are of no consequence and shall then recognize God's endless might when it will ban you to eternal, burning nothingness.
HG|1|40|21|0|"For with God no being is of importance and He is forever not concerned for billions of spirits like you since He can every moment call forth countless billions of greater spirits than you and again destroy them forever if they do not conform to His eternal glory.
HG|1|40|22|0|Therefore, bear in mind what God is and wants and what you are and are meant to become with the free will you have been given that the great glory of God may become manifest within you and also in all those who have come out of you and have fallen within and with you!
HG|1|40|23|0|'Behold the vast tomb of the earth as well as that of countless stellar worlds! I take away from you the great burden of those who fell with you and place it into the earth and all the stars, and not a single mote shall float around uselessly, but shall hold temporarily a living being like you.'
HG|1|40|24|0|"And look, then Love took the spirit and planted it in the sleeping form and the spirit was pleased to be securely within me, delivered from the great burden it had been compelled to carry so long. Now it was being carried within the living abode prepared by eternal Love.
HG|1|40|25|0|"As I had in this way become one with the spirit, eternal Love awakened me. I woke up and was standing there as one only man facing the entire immeasurable creation, seeing no one but myself, the grass on the ground of the earth, its bushes and trees and the shining sun in the vast, blue firmament. Then I became frightened, left the spot looking for company, but found not one single being like myself.
HG|1|40|26|0|"Tired of my search, I once more sank to the ground and was overcome by a sweet sleep and had the following dream: I saw an exceedingly attractive being in the center of my heart And this being spoke to me:
HG|1|40|27|0|"Look at me how beautiful and enticing I am with a form like yours, which I can well behold. Once my form was only a great light sending its rays along the endless spaces and consuming itself in its immense power, but I could never behold a form, being a light myself within which countless forms manifested. The forms in which I saw and felt my endlessness were taken from me, but instead I myself have now been given a form. This form is more beautiful than all my former light and I like myself very much in this form and am greatly pleased with myself. I love myself and am loved by you and I feel a great desire within me and for me and can draw you to me whenever I want it and you have to follow the pull of my desire.”
HG|1|40|28|0|"And look, I actually felt within me a great pleasure with myself, and in my sound sleep I saw a radiant hand reaching into the center of my heart seizing my second self. Initially this resisted, but soon succumbed to the powerful fingers of Jehovah's Love. For the radiant hand was the hand of eternal Love.
HG|1|40|29|0|"Thereupon the powerful finger of God broke a rib of my second self, reached inside and soon pulled a worm from its intestines and then closed the spot where the powerful finger of the Lord had entered to remove the selfish desire. After that my second self no longer looked quite as enticing as before. Its form was similar to mine and I no longer felt the pull towards it, but both of us were drawn by eternal Love. Then I saw the spirit falling asleep, and during this sleep it dissolved seeping into all my parts and we became completely one.
HG|1|40|30|0|"While I was still dreaming this, I was suddenly woken by a gentle voice, which was the voice of the Lord, and it spoke: 'Adam, you son of the earth, wake up and look at your helpmate!' - And I saw Eve before me and was very happy, for I saw my second self which had come forth from me and took delight in me. This delight was the first love I, the first, unborn man felt. I saw for the first time my beloved wife and felt a pure love for her in the purity of God's eternal Love in all the fullness of initial life.
HG|1|40|31|0|"And in such a sweet sensation I lived for three days and three nights. But then I suddenly felt certain emptiness within me and did not know what to make of it and what could develop there from.
HG|1|40|32|0|"My heart felt like a desert and my mouth was dry, and behold, suddenly eternal Love was standing before me, looking so mild and loving, breathed upon me, strengthened me and spoke: 'Adam, look, you are hungry and thirsty for food and drink and so is your love whose name shall be 'Eve'. See the trees I shall now bless for you; eat their fruit for the invigoration of your body and soul. But of that tree which is standing in the middle of the garden you shall not eat before I return to bless you and the tree. For on the day you will eat from that tree death will enter you. You will be tempted, but be steadfast until the third time and you will destroy the worm of death which is gnawing at that tree, purify Eve and prepare for yourself, for her and all that go forth from you a completely free, blissful, everlasting life in God.
HG|1|40|33|0|"Behold, I created time in order that your temptation may not last long, but the attained life forever.
HG|1|40|34|0|"You do not have to fight against any strange power, but only against yourself I have subjected everything to you, but I could not, and may not, do it with you if you are to attain to life. Therefore, do not ignore this easy commandment, but rise above yourself that you may live forever!
HG|1|40|35|0|'Behold, the worm is the evil within you and carries the pricks of death. So do not kick against the pricks of the worm, which I have before Eve removed from your heart while you were asleep forming Eve from it. You love her because she has come forth from your love and her flesh from your desire and thus there remained within her the root of death, which you shall animate through your obedience.
HG|1|40|36|0|"Beloved Adam, behold I, God's eternal Love from which all life issues, am telling you this, requesting you: Do not spoil for Me this great work on you! You know what a lengthy Time of times has passed since I caught you in your eternal fall from life to death. If then time had already existed, a billion of such earth years might have passed, and I did not hesitate at making every effort to save you, My dear created brother. Since I have done so much, you may as well do what little is needed to restore to Me My beloved brother so that we may become once more one love in God, our holy Father, forever. Amen.'
HG|1|40|37|0|"And behold, thereupon Love left me and I took food and drink to fortify me - for disobedience! O children, listen, I became disobedient to eternal Love!
HG|1|40|38|0|"Earth can tell you about the magnitude of my offence, for everything was razed to the ground and infinity was filled with the great power of God's wrath.
HG|1|40|39|0|"I hid myself and wept bitter tears of remorse, and eternal Love did not reject my tears and was pleased by the tears of Eve. O children, listen, Love straightened everything out again! - I sinned again on a Sabbath and wept aloud about my depravity. And behold, Love sent an angel and had me led away from the garden of temptation to a land, which Seth still well remembers, a land of betterment, but also a land of sorrow, - but then again to a land of joy. For when I removed the curse from Cain, who had become bad through my prick of death as he had come into being from the juice of the apple poisoned by the worm of death, the Lord's Love gave me my dear Abel-Seth. Now, a hundred years ago, the new angel of the Lord's eternal Love led all of us into this land of the cognition of God and His eternal truth where Abel planted the sword and picked the red and white berries from the bush.
HG|1|40|40|0|"Behold, children, God's boundless love and what it has done for me and all of you, what it is still doing and will be doing forever! Therefore, be happy, even when eternal Love punishes also the children of Cain. But let none of us go there without the Lord's express command, for there the soil consists of the dirt of the worms. Therefore, let no one dare go there unless the Lord has blessed him! For now all evil lies in the women of the lowland, so do not defile yourselves with them. Amen."
HG|1|41|0|1|ENOCH'S CALLING AS A PREACHER
HG|1|41|1|0|When Adam had ended this speech, which was specially allowed by Me, his innermost was closed once more for the sake of his salvation. But Seth, Enos and Enoch were amazed and unable to grasp the full purport of this speech and asked Adam what he had actually meant by it.
HG|1|41|2|0|However, Adam gazed at them in astonishment and was hardly aware that he had spoken and he asked them what he had actually said.
HG|1|41|3|0|And Seth said: "O father, behold, you have revealed to us your miraculous coming into existence from the very beginning and showed us the inconceivable guidance of eternal Love. We did not understand it and wanted to ask you for further elucidation. Therefore forgive us our inquisitiveness. Whoever would not be amazed at the things we have just heard from your mouth?"
HG|1|41|4|0|But Adam rose in agitation and said: "If you have now heard miraculous things, bear in mind that they do not come from me, but from the Lord. Thus you know also who must first be thanked and praised.
HG|1|41|5|0|"Therefore, praise the Lord Who is the very supreme love and wisdom in all holiness and bear in mind that man cannot give another anything, provided he has first received it from the love of the Lord Who alone is the Giver of all good gifts. If I have given you something good, it is not really I, but the Lord Who gave it to you. If you lack light, lift your eyes to the light of heaven and you will easily recognize where the Light of all lights is constantly streaming from, for wherever someone is given a gift the great, holy Giver is not far away. Therefore, seek Him and you will find Him, whereupon the understanding of the grace will come, too.
HG|1|41|6|0|"Do heed this, for Adam, the father of all of you, is telling you now, as before, of the transition into existence (i.e., the transition from Lucifer to Adam, the Ed.) thanks to the condescending great mercy of the eternal, exceedingly holy and good Father! Since the Holy, Loving One has done His part, you should do yours also and be obedient in everything! Amen."
HG|1|41|7|0|And behold, they bowed to Adam and left, on the way discussing what would have to be done. Enoch, the youngest of them, who because of his exceptional piety was a teacher in My name, said to the patriarchs:
HG|1|41|8|0|"Fathers! Adam, the earthly father of all of us, has spoken words full of wisdom and deep significance. We did not understand them, for he spoke not knowing that he had spoken like that. If that is so, we can well understand the depth of his words. Had he spoken as a man, why should we as men not have understood him? But since he spoke - although in human fashion- things out of God with the tongue of the spirit that was a witness of the love in and out of God, our physical being was naturally unable to understand any of that which is of God and the spirit of love.
HG|1|41|9|0|"Since this was spoken out of the spirit of love in accordance with the eternal decree of the holiness of Jehovah, this had to be said for the glorification of the most holy name. We do not understand it, short-sighted as we are, but there is One Who does understand it, and that is the eternal Love of the Lord, from which everything that exists has gone forth and, thus, our love for It, too. And I feel that if someone would let his love stream throughout all the parts of his being towards eternal Love out of and in God, he would then understand such words of wisdom, for love is the root of all wisdom and there is nowhere wisdom but in love for the love in God.
HG|1|41|10|0|"Therefore, O fathers, we have the root out of God. Let us allow it to sprout into all parts of our life, and my feeling tells me loud and clear, that we are still going to be offered many and great things from eternal Love's sea of grace, even greater and deeper and more sublime than what Adam has told us. As we were born out of Adam and Eve, we have much flesh, but little understanding of the heart. If one day it will be possible for men to be born out of the pure love of God, our understanding will be child's-play to them,"
HG|1|41|11|0|And behold, Seth and Enos liked this short instructive speech so much that Enos, turning to Seth, said: "Father Seth, Enoch has now spoken words so full of hidden significance that they penetrated to my very marrow like a stream of fire and my heart trembled at the hidden wisdom of divine love within him.
HG|1|41|12|0|"Listen father, his feeling is right as his whole being expresses itself through purest love and meekness. Therefore, he shall in future be for all our brothers and children a general teacher of the hidden wisdom of eternal Love. For although the Lord gave everyone love and understanding of the heart, purely as a grace out of Him, it is on the other hand unfortunately true that not every one of us is capable of lifting the same burden. One has stronger feet, another more strength in his hands, another in his chest or his back, again another in his intestines and, thus, one in this, another in that. Thus, everyone has a human face, but no one looks exactly like another. And so I think that Enoch has great strength and power in his heart and therein no one will be like him. One cannot possess love as one wishes, but only as much as the Lord has given one. Although He has given love to everyone, not all are equal in it. Consequently, the understanding must differ so that one brother is needed by another. Thereby all is evened out that the Lord in His great wisdom has allowed forming unevenly.
HG|1|41|13|0|"And you, my dear Enoch, having heard these my words, tell me whether this is not so or whether it can, shall or may be otherwise? Your heart is powerful, and your understanding baffles mine. Therefore, speak and teach the proper ways of the Lord and show all of us His incomprehensible footsteps and teach us to properly praise and glorify the most holy name of the Lord as befits us children of His eternal Love and thereby children of our old father. Amen."
HG|1|41|14|0|When the godly Enoch had heard these words full of dignity and sublimity from the mouth of Enos, he asked the two patriarchs: "Will a weak child be fit to preach to those from whom it still has to learn a great deal?"
HG|1|41|15|0|But Seth and Enos replied: "Dear Enoch, do you not know what Adam has repeatedly told us? Only with the blessing of the Lord have the patriarchs procreated in the bodies of their children abodes for our younger brothers. And we are only procreators of the bodies, but not also of the love, which is a living spirit out of God's love. We are in the love nothing but brothers and sisters among ourselves and, thus, children of one and the same most holy Father in the high heavens, the eternal abode of the holiness of God Who is a true Father of all of us. Therefore, do go on preaching in your love and be assured that we will well distinguish the tongue of the brother and that of the child with the grace of God. For he who preaches love, speaks as a brother out of the heart of eternal Love, and his word will be like a rising sun whose light with its warmth drives off the mists from the dark furrows of the earth. But if someone preached only out of the wisdom given to him, his teaching would be like the light of the sun at midday, which no longer warms, but burns mightily and unbearably, making one want to flee from its glaring rays and their burning heat into the densest shade.
HG|1|41|16|0|"You, dear Enoch, have within you only a great fountain of love but not of plain wisdom. So let your divine morning sun raise for us, your brothers in God!"
HG|1|41|17|0|And Enoch replied: "Dear fathers, if this is so, as my feeling out of God is telling me it is, you have spoken correctly. However, you have forgotten one thing, which is extremely important, namely, that everyone may freely speak, and act for the glory of God in whatever way and whenever he wishes; but only he can preach in His name that has been inspired from above. Only you have given me this, but not yet from above and therefore I preach only before you. But when I shall be given it from above too, only then can and may I preach the great power of the name of eternal Love to all brothers. Concerning the proper manner of praising the great Name, you, dear fathers, know anyway which kind of praise and glorification is most pleasing to the Lord, and you also know that neither words nor gestures, thoughts or ceremonial rites are of any value, but that only love and obedience are to Him the most pleasing offering we humans can bring Him. - He who is the God and Father of all of us knows exactly what He intends with us and therefore His holy will be done at all times. Amen."
HG|1|41|18|0|"Indeed," said Seth, "also these words of yours, dear Enoch, were full of wisdom out of the boundless love of the Lord and were like a beautiful morning, rising within you and gently illuminating our furrows. Look, Enoch, all truth is a light issuing from the gentle flame of eternal Love; and this most beautiful and glorious light is the true morning-sun of the heart. It is the only light, and except for this there is no light, and even the sunlight is only a faint reflection of this glorious, sole light of eternal Love. This light is shining ever so gently in your heart, and it always refreshes us and warms our hearts with great thoughts worthy of our holy Father. Yes, when you speak I feel as if I were hearing harmonies from a world, which will one day arise for our late descendants like a great stream of light from God's eternal morning. Behold, this is how much the speech of your heart refreshes us. So do not be silent, but speak allowing your heart free expression and show us what I and Enos desire."
HG|1|41|19|0|When Enoch had heard this, he raised his eyes towards heaven and spoke softly in his heart to Me: "Holy Father, look graciously down upon me, Your weak child. Behold, I am supposed to give, yet have nothing but my love for You. O Father, we are all worms in the dust before You, You almighty, eternal, holy Father. There is nothing good in us, except our love for You, which originally has come into us from You. O good, holy Father, let us love You with this Your love within us with all our heart and with all our strength. For what can I, who am so weak, say since my love for You always inhibits my tongue? As You know I am unable to praise and glorify You as my love for You paralyses my tongue.
HG|1|41|20|0|"Therefore, O Father, look graciously down upon me, a dusty worm, and loosen my tongue if it be Your holy will that I become able to speak before my fathers, brothers and children, for the glorification of Your name. - You know that Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel and my father Jared have always proclaimed the great glory of Your holy name, so do not let me be an unworthy son of my devout fathers!"
HG|1|41|21|0|And behold, when Enoch had in his loving heart silently spoken this little prayer, which was a true prayer - the only kind that is pleasing to Me and will remain so forever since it is a proper prayer - I had an angel descend to earth to strengthen his brother Enoch and fully loosen his tongue. When this had happened, Enoch took courage from his love and began to speak, as follows:
HG|1|41|22|0|"O dear fathers and beloved of God, look, my love for God has for a short time rendered me blind, deaf and dumb. The Lord has looked at me in my love and in His boundless love strengthened me and loosened my feeble tongue. All this eternal Love has just now done for me. Only now can and may I speak, and so you shall hear the praise of the holy Father.
HG|1|41|23|0|"Behold, this is the will of God, Who is full of love, that man shall love Him with all his strength, for there is nowhere any other might or power but God alone. Thus all strength in man is nothing but strength of the love out of God. This strength was planted in our heart and is nothing else but love itself. Since we now have love we must not keep it to ourselves, but offer it to Him Who in such a wondrous way has in His grace planted it superabundantly in our hearts.
HG|1|41|24|0|"We possess nothing we could give the Lord which we have not first received from Him. And could we please Him if we were able to give Him even the whole earth, indeed, the entire world? He would say to us: 'Children, I do not need this in eternity, for if worlds could give me pleasure I could every moment create for Myself countless billions of them and would have for Eternities of eternities also sufficient room for them. Not your sacrifices prepared from matter, which is a house of death, please Me, but only a remorseful and penitent heart that loves Me. That is yours alone as a free gift from Me; you are its full owners. If you wish you might return it to Me and I will enter it with My grace. Then you will live forever with the grace in My eternal Love, and everything shall become dear like a drop of water. However, if you yourselves take possession of your heart and bolt the door against Me preventing My entering when I wish it, you will soon have consumed your bread of life within you; and since I, as the sole Giver of the bread of life, am no longer admitted with My gift of life, eternal death will be the necessary consequence of the self-love and selfconceit within you.
HG|1|41|25|0|'For behold,' continues the Lord, 'I do not enjoy the taking, but My greatest bliss consists solely in constant giving! Whoever wishes to receive, let him always accept willingly what I give him and let him fill his heart with My grace so that one day My love may fully enter it. For he whose heart is not completely filled with My love will never taste life within him, but death will hold him in bondage throughout. Now is the time to give first My grace to everyone and only then love out of Me until the great Time of times. Then love will be the first and all those who have no love will never receive the light of grace, but the light of the world will destroy them all'
HG|1|41|26|0|"And look, dear fathers, do listen to my speech and hear what more the Father has to say. And these are His words: 'Listen, children of My mercy, My grace is a great treasure and there is nothing on earth like it. My grace is a true light from the height of My holiness, as My love is a true food of life. Whoever has not received My grace cannot believe that it is I out of Whom all life keeps flowing forever and he who has no faith is like the animals and is subject to judgment wherever he is. However, if there were one who recognized Me in his love, over such a one streams of grace would be poured and he would then already in advance share in what one day in the great Time of times will be given to those men on earth who are of good will.
HG|1|41|27|0|"Therefore, believe so that one day you may attain to love and thereby to live. Love Me in your spirit and let all the works of your hands and your will bear witness to the life within you and let your tongue tell you that you are children of God. I shall judge people according to their faith, but My children I shall lead in My love and the light of My wisdom shall become an eternal light to them illuminating the most blissful life in Me, their most loving and holiest Father, now and in all Eternities of eternities. Amen.'
HG|1|41|28|0|"O dear fathers, have you heard what the Lord has spoken?" And Seth answered: "Yes, beloved Enoch, we have heard it clearly, but we do not fare much better with it than with Adam's story. For all of us do have grace, but too little love!"
HG|1|42|0|1|KENAN'S SONG OF THE TEN COLUMNS
HG|1|42|1|0|When Seth had made this brief remark about the lack of love, Kenan, Mahalaleel and Jared who greeted them lovingly and thanked Me for the grace of meeting again joined the three. Seth blessed them all in My name to enable them to speak in the face of My love and also in the presence of Seth, the second in the highly blessed line of Adam which finally, I Myself completed corporeally in the great Time of times.
HG|1|42|2|0|When these three had received the blessing, Kenan was the first to speak: "Dear fathers and children, hear and listen carefully to my words, for I will tell you faithfully what I saw in a vision at night. In this vision I was shown ten columns towering over great water, which often mightily lapped against them. On the first column Adam was standing and speaking to the waves: 'Listen, children, God, the Lord Zebaoth, the mighty, great and holy Father of all the children begotten by me is the only God. As He has made me an only man of the earth, He is from eternity the only God and besides Him there does not exist any other God. For infinity is from eternity to eternity filled completely with His glory, holiness and love. Therefore, you waves shall believe that the Lord is the only, great, eternal, almighty, holy, just, exceedingly wise, most loving, gracious, merciful, supremely good and sublime God and thus our Father. So be calm, you brisk waves, and become clear that the light of this only God may shine through you right to the foundation of your life! Amen.'
HG|1|42|3|0|"And behold, the waves around the column of Adam became calm and a mighty light shone from God's heights upon the smooth mirror of the water's surface, whereupon the surface shone like a sun and from the bottom of the waters rose a solo song of praise, floating from the waters like a luminous cloud, rising with increasing radiance towards the eternal, holy heights of the almighty Father, the one only God.
HG|1|42|4|0|"And hear further, dear fathers and children, what I have seen in my vision at night, not with the eyes of my body though, but I saw this, enraptured, with my spiritual eyes.
HG|1|42|5|0|"Not far from the column of Adam stood a similar one, almost as stately. The brisk waves hesitated to lift their sparkling heads up to the stately column and were gently swinging, full of reverence, around this noble column as if to say: 'Look, mortal man, see the name of the Most High Who, holy and loving, is called "Jehovah"! This name shall never be uttered in vain by base tongues. The holy Father's name is holy, most holy! O men, O children', the circling waves were calling, 'Oh do bear in mind Whose name it is! Consider in your hearts that it is a God Who has this name!'
HG|1|42|6|0|"And behold, only when I had in amazement heard this from the gently moving waves could I timidly raise the spirit's amazed vision to the top of the column and I saw- oh I cannot describe how warm and delighted I felt - I saw standing on the shining top of the column with an earnest mien you, dear father Seth. And you spoke to the gently circling waves what I have just told you. For I believed to have heard from all the circling waves what you spoke from the holy height to the waves gently tossing around the column. This I saw exactly as I have told you.
HG|1|42|7|0|"Now hear further, you dearest fathers and also you always obedient children! - Not far from the column of Seth, surrounded by shining waves, I saw the third of the columns. It was standing there, bathed in reddish light, more sublime than all the others; and all the waves, which more and more briskly kept tossing around the other columns, were here standing still and from their gently vibrating furrows steamed, full of reverence and love, a fiery song of praise to the Lord and eternal, holy Father.
HG|1|42|8|0|"I wanted to investigate in what direction the Fiery vapors were going, - and behold, my eyes, almost blinded by the glory of exalted songs issuing like steam from the calm of the pure waters, discovered in the holy height of the third column, surrounded by shining clouds, the third of you, dear fathers, who was Enos.
HG|1|42|9|0|"You, Enos, were standing on the third column speaking to the quietly listening waves with fiery words: 'Oh listen all you waters of the earth, hear the words from the height and listen to the sounds of the holy speech! For six days and nights you may move and toss in merry ripples, but when the seventh day has come, blessed with holy rest, the Lord's Sabbath, a holy day, mind you, this day you must always celebrate as you owe it to the holy Father to praise and glorify Him. For it is in accordance with eternal order that all that has the living breath out of God and in a loving, thinking heart feels the eternal, holy Father's love, shall observe the rest and celebration of the holy day. This is always the holy Father's most holy will: 'For six days all the waters may work, flow and toss, but on the holy Sabbath there shall be holy rest, wafting like fiery clouds loftily above the silent, listening waters, inviting them to the celebration.'
HG|1|42|10|0|"Listen, you dearest fathers and obedient children, to what I have here told you, faithfully and exactly as I have heard it.
HG|1|42|11|0|"And continue to listen patiently, beloved fathers, and also you children who love us, what wonders of divine love and shining grace I have furthermore faithfully seen with amazed eyes of the spirit O fathers and children, as you are seeing and hearing me in my zeal telling you of my visions, truly, there I was standing in this vision, bathed in the reddish light, as the fourth on an only little less stately column which was like the first three radiantly surrounded in all directions by the brisk, circling waves. Amazed at this so suddenly exalted position which I occupied much like the fathers, I noticed with sadness that further and further away from the column the waves kept getting darker and more turbulent and in countless places in burning zeal lifted restlessly their foaming heads like smoking mountains high above the column on which I was standing full of sorrow and anxiety, as if they were disobedient, naughty children endeavoring to overturn the column of both the father and the mother, abusing it in its fall with blaspheming tongues and stamping it with their feet to which masses of smothering dust of the blackest ingratitude were sticking.
HG|1|42|12|0|"When I had looked at this for a while with a bleeding heart, there suddenly arose out of the column a mighty storm, raging like hurricanes over the foaming heads of the rising waves. And behold, this mighty storm, issuing from the column, had not lasted long when the raging waves, impelled by the punishing force of the hurricanes, settled to a blessing calm, only here and there not unpleasantly interrupted by an occasional soft murmuring of the willingly leveling furrows on the vast water's surface, followed by a complete calm of the shining layers of the breath flowing from the divine mouth. And when the mighty love of the eternal, holy Father had with such amazing means faithfully achieved the complete blessing calm, a beautiful sound began to flow forth from my mouth, and it sounded like holy words streaming from the loving heart of the holy, eternal Father from the Heights of heights of the eternal Light of lights in the endless, shining spheres, pouring in abundant, shining streams powerfully and far across the endless, listening surface of the great waters. And, as I heard it, I faithfully tell you the meaning of the glorious sound of this divine voice. The meaning was beautifully and wondrously expressed in the following way:
HG|1|42|13|0|"'Listen,' spoke the holy voice, 'you stormily inclined torrents. You owe obedience and love to the column of Kenan, you quivering waves, if you want to moisten for a long time the dead and solid clefts of the grieving earth. But woe betides the waves, which tend to rise and foam if they should ever rise above the shining column of Kenan!
HG|1|42|14|0|"'However high they might rise, I shall through the eternal power of My wrath and burning anger harden and solidify them to yawning mountains for their temporal as well as spiritual eternal torment in the burning pit of My eternal curse.
HG|1|42|15|0|"'But the quietly obedient waters shall soon out of My mercy temporally and eternally enjoy the surging in the light of the eternal Love of the holy Father of fathers in blessed, brisk and happy floods streaming towards the seas of eternal life.
HG|1|42|16|0|"'So rise above the holy, shining column of Kenan. This is the will of the eternal, holy Father of fathers and Judge of the raging waves of the seas of life in endless rows and fiery streams out of God!' - Look, most beloved fathers and you loving children, I have seen this with my inner vision exactly as I have told you faithfully and truly, full of wonder and through the higher working of eternal Love in God and out of God.
HG|1|42|17|0|"And listen further what wonders of divine Love I have seen with amazement so clearly as if these unusual things were substantially standing before the keen, open eyes of my physical body.
HG|1|42|18|0|"I was still standing on the shining column and looking towards the fifth column. And how amazed I was at the newly unfolding wonder of the divine Love of the eternal, holy Father!
HG|1|42|19|0|'The column was dark from its base to the top, and the waves surging around it with violent thrusts appeared like glowing iron and seemed to furiously destroy each other. Death was rushing and raging through the glowing depths of the angry waters and, seized by the glowing rage, wave upon wave solidified.
HG|1|42|20|0|"I gazed into the nights of the rushing depths of death and what I saw there, listen, the human tongue would become numb rather than describe the horror of the raging waves burning throughout with deadly anger!
HG|1|42|21|0|"When I had long enough gazed at it with the opened eyes of the spirit in the heart of the soul, I lifted my eyes with a heavy heart to the top of the dark column, and there I saw you, Jared, the son of my son Mahalaleel's first blessed love, praying fervently to the eternal, holy Father for love for the enraged waves pushing, strangling and murdering each other.
HG|1|42|22|0|"And as you, my Jared, were praying like that there suddenly rushed along the wide-open heavens a great flood of merciful love down upon the foaming waves which had been hardened by the heat of the deadly wrath. Oh listen, now the hardening surface of the deadly sea was rushing and raging anew and the waves already solidified in death began to loosen once more from their embittered hardness and flowed like brothers and sisters, softly surging, heaving, penetrating and helping each other, contentedly into the arms and hearts, newly warmed by eternal Love.
HG|1|42|23|0|Then suddenly a flaming sword was by mighty hands tossed into the trembling hands of the praying Jared who quickly seized it and, according to divine decree, swung it as far as he was able. Following this, I could clearly hear these words:
HG|1|42|24|0|'You earthly, faithless bustle of waves shall not ever dare to slay beings created as children of eternal Love, for I am the Lord over life as well as death! Whoever will with an angry heart slay his brothers and sisters, shall surely be punished forthwith with eternal death of spirit and soul. Therefore, let no one knock or beat, or curse, or murder, or slay another, for I am the Lord and mighty God of life and temporal and eternal death!'
HG|1|42|25|0|"And listen and see, most beloved fathers and also you, loving children, as I have now told you faithfully and truly, so it has happened from sign to sign and word to word.
HG|1|42|26|0|"Having heard and clearly seen this, I looked towards the sixth column where I saw - oh listen, beloved fathers and also you loving children, oh, the fearful tongue of Kenan before your searching eyes dreads to tell you of the horror which I, your Kenan, had to see take place at the sixth column.
HG|1|42|27|0|"I saw the column surrounded by blood and horrible slime, and instead of the brisk waves, circling around the former columns, here the most disgusting and incomparably sickening, abominable worms were crawling around.
HG|1|42|28|0|"And listen, even the column, the splendid column was, like none of the others, soiled from its base to the top with the blood of shame, of the vile, hideous worms. Often they were crawling even to the top, and masses upon masses were rising so that no one could see there the glorious mark of the divine will.
HG|1|42|29|0|"However far the eye of the spirit could reach, it was unable to see anything but heaps upon heaps of these worms, squashing each other in their frightful eagerness and then again combining to bigger worms, crawling over the others, wriggling and twisting towards the slime-covered column of Mahalaleel, coiling around it right to the top. They wanted to deprive it of its divine form by which the holy will of the eternal, holy Father is to be proclaimed to the peaceful waves of the great waters of life in the endless sea of the holy love in the eternal, holy Father's heart.
HG|1|42|30|0|"But hear what then happened! Suddenly the glowing heavens resounded, the sun lost its light and also the moon could no longer gently dispense its faithful shine, nor could the stars, for they were falling in countless numbers from the crimson-glowing sky.
HG|1|42|31|0|"And listen, when this had happened countless dead from all the depths of the stinking slime began to wail and scream: 'Oh cover us up, all you broken stars, that we may not ever see the face of Mahalaleel who has come in the name of the eternal, angry God as a scourge to punish us poor worms who are clinging to the high and glorious column!'
HG|1|42|32|0|"When these cries had risen from the dark depths of death, the heavens burst and from their opened cracks mighty streams of the divine fire were pouring upon Mahalaleel's column.
HG|1|42|33|0|"But Mahalaleel, enlightened by the Spirit of the Lord, said: 'Listen, you stinking waves in the shape of worms, the love of the Lord is eternal, holy and pure; therefore, you shall also not practice unchastely.
HG|1|42|34|0|"The time has come for a holy fire from heaven to wash you stinking worms in the eternal fire of wrath if you do not beforehand wash yourselves to become peaceful, brisk waves filled with the light of love and grace.' (2nd October 1840)
HG|1|42|35|0|"And when these forceful words had come from the fiery mouth of Mahalaleel under constant flashes of lightning and accompanying thunder, the heaps and masses of worms began to sink down and, having reached the level ground, the hideous, sickening forms flowed like metal in the sparkling fire of the dark, powerful forge in initially still clouded, but gradually more and more clearing waves and peaceful currents.
HG|1|42|36|0|"And hear, thus order, glorious order had been restored and I eagerly let my eye rove to endless distances across the whitish surface of the great, now cleansed waters. Nowhere did I now see heaps and masses pushing each other, but only here and there darker waves were approaching the lighter ones whereupon they themselves became lighter and lighter and in the end even self-luminous. When I again looked towards the Mahalaleel-column I saw that it had been washed of all the bloody shame and was shining delightfully in a whitish light with pretty, shining waves playing around it.
HG|1|42|37|0|"Listen Mahalaleel, I saw you on your knees thanking the Lord, the holy Father of the shining waves. And behold, each word of thanks to the Father of eternal Love coming from your trembling lips floated upward to the eternal heights of the eternal, holy Father like a radiant sun.
HG|1|42|38|0|"And listen, beloved fathers and you loving children, I am now faithfully and truly reporting to you what I have seen and heard.
HG|1|42|39|0|"Since you have now willingly perceived this in your hearts, let me, Kenan, tell you more about the nightly wonders of divine love and super gloriously radiating grace of the eternal, holy Father.
HG|1|42|40|0|"Now listen! When I had sufficiently watched all this in the radiating light of grace, flowing from the eternal heights of the holy God and Father of Love and from all the peaceful and shining waves, I suddenly caught sight of a red-glowing seventh column; and Enoch, the godly, honest Enoch, was standing, or rather suspended, on this glowing column.
HG|1|42|41|0|"The waves were surging maliciously around the column of Enoch which was rising high into the flaming atmosphere. I had not long gazed in amazement at this strange sight with the eyes of the spirit, when I began to notice that under the malicious waves, partially covered by the mud of the ground, there were foreign, stolen waters heinously fettered.
HG|1|42|42|0|"They were the waters of love and of grace, as well as waters of life and light and all kinds of other waters. And all these countless waters were solidified, like transparent stones, held with glowing fetters of the infamous self-love.
HG|1|42|43|0|"And behold, you fathers and children, how this loveless robbing and stealing took place. I shall tell you as I have seen it. Masses, driven by thievish zeal, were rising like pretty cloudlets from the maliciously surging surface of the great waters surrounding the column of Enoch in all directions. These cloudlets were floating far beyond the limits of their column's area and, seeing calm surfaces in other areas of the great waters, they pounced on them with more than lightning speed, seized the peaceful waves with greedy haste, reduced them to vaporous mists, lifted them up and drove them with the speed of hurricanes into the sinister, muddy depths of their spiteful rabble. There they sunk the so maliciously robbed, peaceful waters, pushed them down and compressed them with their stolen might to the hardest stones and then, in a heinous way, covered them with mud and the dirt of lies out of shameful self-interest.
HG|1|42|44|0|"However, this malicious and bad activity did not last long, for soon I saw Enoch becoming much more radiant than the sun and scorching rays, flowing from Enoch's head in mighty streams, in a moment turned over and brightened all the muddy, thievish depths of the great waters inflamed with rapacity.
HG|1|42|45|0|"As the burning rays flowing from the head of Enoch had just touched the surface of the malicious waters, these began to rush and roar. The endless surface was steaming and, forced by the heat of the rays, returned under duress all the spitefully stolen and through self-love and greed in the muddy ground solidified foreign waters. The latter, in great numbers quickly wresting themselves from the dark and cloudy vapors of the spiteful currents down below, rose like fiery clouds up into the purer, shining atmosphere. And behold, as they were ascending from the depths of death, active winds streamed from the column of Enoch and carried in whirling joy the newly released children carefully past the raging vapors of the spiteful waters back into the loving, waiting arms of waters which had become ennobled through commandments given by divine grace. When this had taken place thanks to the wonders of holy Love from above, suddenly Enoch stretched out his hands powerfully and spoke with a commanding, forcible, thunderous voice:
HG|1|42|46|0|"You spiteful, rapacious, thievish waves, hear right down into the depths of the muddy and dark places the will of the eternal, mighty God. Hear with a calm surface the mighty words of salvation, calling: Every drop is repeatedly counted in the heart of eternal Love and, thus, every one belongs to itself and to eternal Love. Therefore, let no one ever cruelly become prey to another. For woe betide the thief, the malicious robber and murderer of the property of other purer waters and beings; indeed, woe betides all the waves evilly loving only themselves! Note this: The malice of robbers and thieves will never surge in serene, furrowing circles, but it will in rigid death, solidified to glowing stones of the eternal curse, be thrown into the lowest depths of the earth by the deadly might of the commandment, now or one day for sure. "You shall not rob and steal!!" says the mighty will of the eternal, holy God.
HG|1|42|47|0|"Take note of this and heed it, you malicious waves!' And listen, most beloved fathers and you loving children, these were the final words Enoch thundered from the shining column as the most glorious, eternal mark of the divine will As these glorious words faded away to distant areas of the horrible, surging dark surfaces foreign even to the eye of the spirit, I could clearly hear words rising from the depths. 'These words, directed upwards to the column, had the sound of obedience: 'Do cleanse us, you shining herald of the holy, eternal God's mighty will, so that we too may become pleasing to the radiant, holy eye of eternal Love like other waters!'
HG|1|42|48|0|"And hear, thereupon, streaming from the shining column, powerful fiery winds began to blow, marvelously mixing the fire of eternal Love in radiant abundance into the surging waves of the listening, endless surface. And the waves and currents were purified through this shining mildness, and they appeared as bright as the surface of the sun and praised and glorified the Lord of Grace, circling around the column shining brightly. And the holy echoes sounded harmoniously along the boundless spaces of the shining waves. - This is exactly what I saw, and I have reported it to you faithfully.
HG|1|42|49|0|"As you, most beloved fathers and loving children, have so patiently listened to me, Kenan the spiritual speaker, do continue to hear what further wonders of divine love and grace I have faithfully seen. At a short distance I discovered a very smooth column, looking almost like gleaming metal. Surging around it was a sea of sand.
HG|1|42|50|0|"From the distance I believed to see floods of water, but the closer this dusty flood was approaching the clearer it became to me that it was not water which was here surging around the column, but dry sand which was lifted and whirled around by the winds, thus giving to the searching eye of Kenan the false impression of heaving waters.
HG|1|42|51|0|"Having watched this in annoyed amazement and unable to discover even a drop of water anywhere, I lifted my eyes heavenward and implored the eternal, holy Father of love for His grace, help and wise counsel. But heaven remained silent, enveloped in whitish light, here and there with a faint reddish shimmer, and there was not the slightest sound from the more and more clouding holy, eternal height of the eternal, holy Father's abode, usually so willingly spreading love and graces.
HG|1|42|52|0|"And behold, the deceptive waves of sand kept rising higher and higher and, understandably, became denser and denser the higher they rose so that not even the most glaring ray could penetrate through the dustily heaving masses of the deceptive sand to refresh the eye.
HG|1|42|53|0|"But fortunately the mischievous obscuring-affair did not last long, for glad of heart I soon saw Methuselah standing on that column which was surrounded by the dark sand, and he was armed with a two-edged, flaming sword. He was blindfolded with a linen bandage soiled with glittering dust and his ears were plugged up with sticky resin. But look, suddenly there appeared, dazzling with heavenly brightness, a mighty eagle in fast flight. It flew around the head of Methuselah in ever smaller circles, loosened the blindfold from his eyes and carefully picked the sticky resin from his ears. When thus Methuselah's senses were freed, the powerful, bright eagle, in the distance still shining like a star, flew up to the holy heights of the heavens, from where it had come. But Methuselah, the loyal and truthful, seized the two-edged, flaming sword, swinging it in his threatening right hand in circles in all imaginable directions like flashes of lightning.
HG|1|42|54|0|"And while he was swinging it with zeal, flaming, shining tongues were detaching themselves from the flaming sword like gleaming sparks from an intensely burning resinous trunk of the timber growing in abundance at the foot of the mountains.
HG|1|42|55|0|'The countless tongues were flying with the greatest possible speed in all directions across the endless dusty surface causing with the might of their fire chaos on touching the deceptive sand, and it was not clear what good could come of this
HG|1|42|56|0|"With great expectations I watched this peculiar scene how for quite a while the flaming tongues were mixing with the deceptive sand, yet the long wished-for result was nothing but sand which had already turned white from the burning heat.
HG|1|42|57|0|"But look, in the middle of such longingly waiting wishes arose Methuselah, looking extremely stern, and he began to powerfully preach the most holy will of the eternal, most holy Father to the throughout glowing sand. The mighty words, passionately flowing from Methuselah's mouth, were pouring like great waters in broad streams, terribly rushing and raging, dragging the sand with them - like earlier the tongues - in all imaginable directions. And the rushing and raging uttered clearly audible, powerful words, indeed, words of the might and eternal greatness of the holiness of God.
HG|1|42|58|0|"And hear, you fathers and children, these were the words: 'You futile dust, hear the will of the holiness of God! You shall never perform a false, deceptive heaving, but you shall convert to flowing, purest water and as such keep surging in eternally shining waves; for only through falsehood will you one day perish completely!'
HG|1|42|59|0|"And look, when this had been heard by the endless surface, tiny grains upon grains dissolved into pure drops which in shining truth ran happily all together, joining to a boundless surface of the purest waters, and surged and furrowed thoroughly, happily praising the most holy name of the eternal God. They washed the still resisting, firmly sticking sand from Methuselah's column, praising it and circling around it in shining rows after adorning with loving eagerness their light, shining, swinging and tossing heads with the light which abundantly flowed from the column
HG|1|42|60|0|"See and hear, worthy fathers and you so dear children, what I have faithfully seen and heard with open ears and am now reporting to you just as faithfully and truly. It is the truth, nothing but the truth, which is actually the delightful nature of love. Therefore, the lie comes to nothing like no other vice, for only the lie is the exact opposite to the eternal truth of the Father's Love.
HG|1|42|61|0|"And now, most beloved fathers and loving children, hear further about all the wonders I, your Kenan, have seen with amazed eyes. - I felt as if I, together with the column on which I was standing, had been pushed farther and farther to distant regions of the other columns. And as had been the case earlier, it was now also, for I saw from my high position the ninth column.
HG|1|42|62|0|"O fathers and children, how peculiar it looked there! From a boundless depth of the eternal nights a terrible column, soiled by all kinds of dirty, glittering colors, rose to a height no longer discernible by the eye. No surging of waters or any dusty sand, nor any stirring and striving of any nameable beings could be seen. Only eternal nights silently surrounded this mottled endless ninth column. Seeing this terrible, endless and life-less desert I thought: 'Whatever can this mean? For whom is this endless column standing here?'
HG|1|42|63|0|"And thus I kept pondering for quite a while, but notwithstanding all my futile thinking not the tiniest spark would lighten the eternal endless night around the endless, mottled column. O fathers and children, I became frightened, for even the light of my column kept fading so that I could hardly perceive that my feet were still standing on its faintly shimmering pinnacle. This sad experience made me fall down upon my face, and I began to pray with all my heart to the eternal, Holy Father and implore Him not to let me perish here.
HG|1|42|64|0|"When I had done this in all earnest, I suddenly heard an admonishing voice, saying: 'Kenan, lower your thinking with pure love into Me, your Father and God, and you will soon see things with quite different eyes!' So I immediately did what the holy voice bade me without pondering at all on its loving sound.
HG|1|42|65|0|"And as I was doing so with a heart full of love, the column which had appeared endless to me began to sink deeper and deeper into the abyss of the eternal night This sinking had not lasted long, when a distant rushing of very great waters reached my keenly listening ears, a sound not unlike the thunderous rolling of the spheres. Before I could look around properly, O fathers and children, I already saw huge masses of the foaming torrents rushing down into the dark, endless spaces of the former eternal night around the mottled column. Soon I saw the site of the former eternal night filled with still muddy, but endlessly surging water. I also saw the end of the column, which had appeared endless to me, emerge from the eternal heights of the heavens and descend to the surging, muddy waves of the new waters of the shining pinnacle upon which, in shining glory, Lamech, Methuselah's young son, was standing as a delightful herald of the divine, holy will. And when he, too, caught sight of me, he began to address the waters, as follows:
HG|1|42|66|0|"'O hear, you great waters, do not ever waste yourselves in your desires; for that which you possess in love and grace from above, is your possession for eternal times and abundantly sufficient for you. For, more than one thing cannot occupy one and the same place Therefore, do not ever seek to destroy yourselves through foreign desires, but surge and circle in your very own sphere for the praise and glory of the eternal, holy Father!'
HG|1|42|67|0|"And listen, when Lamech had spoken these wise words, the waters promptly surged and cleared themselves, penetrated by the eternal light of the divine will. But I, Kenan, have faithfully seen this, and as I have seen and heard it, I have now reported it to you faithfully and truly. (19th October 1840)
HG|1|42|68|0|"And hear, you beloved fathers and loving children, oh do continue to hear patiently the end of my speech. Look with me, your Kenan, into the depth of the divine wrath and the grace, shimmering faintly through the flames of wrath, for the faithless peoples of the earth!
HG|1|42|69|0|"O hear and see all I had to hear and see in the darkest place where the tenth column was. All the former columns had more or less some light of their own, even the ninth column was surrounded by a mottled colorful glitter. However, this one, the tenth in the order of columns, did not have even the faintest shimmering spot. It was so dark that I could only feel it, but not see it with even the keenest spiritual sight. Whether it was surrounded by surging water or sand or by a dark, empty nothingness, all that was uncannily hidden to the exploring eye of the dreaming Kenan because of the unbelievably dark, black night around the tenth column.
HG|1|42|70|0|"I waited and waited for a long time and looked with a threefold impregnated keenness of my sight whether some faint light could not be detected, but my efforts were futile and even my ears could not hear the slightest lisping of a tender breeze.
HG|1|42|71|0|"Oh listen, then I became frightened in this dark, forsaken peace, filled with eternal death. I was unable to pray or implore the eternal Father of love to quickly liberate me from this dismal night of death. For only now did I feel that not just my eyes and ears, but even my tongue was paralyzed and unable to speak.
HG|1|42|72|0|"When I had to experience this on myself, suddenly a fierce flash of lightning shot from the bottomless depth of the eternal night up to the metallic-looking heights of the completely closed heaven.
HG|1|42|73|0|"However, as lightning is usually followed by thunder, after this endless flash of lightning there were not the slightest sign of thunder. And as it had been prior to the lightning, it was after it, too. The densest night was spread out from one endlessness to the other and I, your Kenan, began to long mightily for light and life, for truly I tell you, I had become fed up with the endless night of death. O fathers and children, the night lasted a long time until, finally, a tiny starlet was appearing on the metallic heaven as the belated only trace of the flash of lightning which much earlier had shot up from the depth toward heaven.
HG|1|42|74|0|"My eyes, blinded for such a long time, were now gazing steadily at this tiny, shimmering little dot. And as I was gazing at it in astonishment, something sounded clearly into my almost deaf ears. It was not words or human voices, nor a rushing or roaring. This sound resembled the piping of shepherds when they were gathering the sheep of Abel around them, as was their custom, and when the sheep came hurrying along gazing in astonishment at the caring shepherds with their heads turned heavenwards.
HG|1|42|75|0|"Only the piping I heard clearly, but I did not see anything of the sheep of Abel. When I experienced this with my almost deadened senses, a word flashed like lightning through my soul and this word, this sweet word, said: 'Your tongue is released, Kenan, now pray and implore the Father of light, love and life for light, love and life for this column broken in death!'
HG|1|42|76|0|"Then I fell down and promptly began to pray and implore the Father of love and of all stirring life to give in His mercy a brightly shining little flame of grace from above so that my eyes might behold the formidable magnitude and vast extent of dark death. And when I had for some time implored the holy Father, suddenly a powerful voice called my name, saying: 'Rise quickly and look into the great abysses of the darkest death! Here at the spot of the tenth broken column adultery is denoted, destroyed by which the lower half of love is lying spread out in the deepest abyss of death, whereas the upper half of grace is hanging on the endless, brazen arc of heaven and will not descend to the broken pieces before the base of this column is cleansed of the dirt of the serpent The ground is the earth, a sinful house, and the dirt of the serpent is the so attractive flesh of all the women from the city of Enoch in the lowlands. Therefore, woe betide the earth which has become saturated with the blood of the brothers who because of the wanton women have cruelly murdered one another and saturated the earth with their blessed blood! Soon I will let great floods gush forth from heaven to destroy all flesh because of the enticing flesh of the women through which all the waters here surrounding the tenth column were consumed. Oh, do make a show you splendid, enticing flesh of all the women, as the most insidious children of the dragon! Oh, make a show, you alluring food of worms from the pit, you stench on My honor! You bathe and wash yourselves daily in the best water prepared with all kinds of herbs and spices, rubbing the finest oils into your skin to make yourselves even more enticing so that you may seduce the eternal, holy Father's children.
HG|1|42|77|0|"An eternal curse shall be upon you. This say I, Jehovah, God the Almighty, the Eternal. Soon I will prepare for you a bath, which will serve you eternally for bathing and smearing yourselves to your heart's content.
HG|1|42|78|0|"'How this will happen I will now show you, Kenan, in the light of the eternal, holy Father's grace. Therefore, you shall rise on your now also quite darkened column and look down to the lowlands where you will see what is going to happen soon!'
HG|1|42|79|0|"And hear, you fathers and children, I promptly rose and gazed with great amazement into the depth of death. I saw numerous of our children leave the mountains and happily hurry down to the daughters of men to unite with them and even beget children, strong sons and charming daughters. Then I saw the sons become cruel rulers, murdering and slaughtering the poor, helpless children of men and streams of blood of the brothers and children of men were flowing. These streams of innocent blood were mightily crying aloft to the brazen arc of heaven.
HG|1|42|80|0|'Then heaven burst asunder and from the shining breach emerged an angel flying with great speed to Lamech's love and said: 'You shall now prepare the box of grace, Noah, as the Lord faithfully bade you do already quite a while ago, and take refuge in it with all the Lord bade you take. For behold, already the curse-laden earth is burning in countless places, ignited by the judging wrath of the eternal God! As you can see, the accusing blood has now mightily shaken the grace of heaven. Therefore, the holy Father has resolved to wash the earth of this curse and thereby to fertilize it for a better race which will soon go forth from you, His Noah, the only one who has remained faithful.'
HG|1|42|81|0|"And behold, you beloved fathers and loving children, when the shining angel had in a hurry spoken thus to the love of Lamech, the brazen arcs of heaven suddenly burst asunder and from the yawning chasms and fiery crevices were gushing forth enormous torrents of steaming water, as the eternal, holy Father's grace, to extinguish the fire and one day redeem the guilt on the sinful earth.
HG|1|42|82|0|"When the floods began to fill the low places of the earth I saw countless generations emerge from them and, lamenting, seek the heights of the mountains. I saw the most attractive women with the whitest bodies, the daughters of men, fearfully and exhausted with bleeding fingers climb the most rugged crags and there on dizzy heights stretch their bleeding hands towards the yawning cracks of the fiery heaven and cry in desperation for comfort and help. But all their crying was in vain, and with the floods, which with ever increasing force were gushing along the yawning, fiery clefts of the brazen heaven, fiery whirling winds pushed with great force the most tender human children, burning and singeing them, from the so laboriously climbed crags of the mountains down into the raging torrents as a lamenting food of death.
HG|1|42|83|0|"The fiery winds, as soon as they had here and there cruelly freed a crag of the mountains from the tenders, whitest and most attractive flesh, kept raging and calling with gruesome scorn: 'So bathe and wash and smear yourselves, you infamous, enticing food of the devil and his helpers. Adorn yourselves in the fragrant arms of eternal death and receive the award for your untiring efforts which caused all the generations of the earth to fall, beginning with Adam right to the last inhabitant of the curse laden earth, and walk the deadly path of all the enticing flesh!'
HG|1|42|84|0|"Thus called the raging, fiery winds whenever they had freed one or the other sheltering crag of the laboriously climbed heights and ridges of the mountains.
HG|1|42|85|0|"But this so ghastly killing and murdering of the sinful flesh of the voluptuous women and of all the earthly sons and children of heaven, deceived and thus fallen through their seductive craftiness, did not last very long, for soon I saw vast waters surge and heave all over the highest mountain peaks. And except for me, no living being could be seen or any sound heard, except the surging of the waves of the newly formed great water against my faintly shining column.
HG|1|42|86|0|"Through the nine preceding cases, I was already used to seeing, as soon as the waters had filled the endless depths of death, a shining column rising nobly above the surging surface of the waters. And if previously the column, as was the case with the ninth, was not immediately fully visible to the searching eye of Kenan, it still did not take long and Lamech, emerged from heaven, was seen upon it laying down the law. But now none of the columns could be seen.
HG|1|42|87|0|"I waited for a long time and was amazed when, instead of the column, I saw the box of grace swimming towards me on peaceful waters. And when it had reached the spot where I felt the dark column had presented itself to me, the blind seer, the raging waves receded and the box of grace remained standing on a very tall, now softly shimmering column, which had risen from the waters.
HG|1|42|88|0|"And now when the shining box of grace was completely free from the heaving waters, a sparkling window in its roof was opened from which soon some gentle doves were emerging and briskly flying away across the waters.
HG|1|42|89|0|"However, the lively doves, flying to and fro, did not remain long above the waters as, except for the column of the box of grace, they did not find anything where they could after a long flight alight for a needed rest. And so they flew quickly back to the box of grace, searched for the sparkling window and entered it.
HG|1|42|90|0|"And when the sparkling window had once more been closed, violent fiery winds began to blow endlessly far in all directions across the to me infinite seeming surface of the heaving great waters. Due to the violent, fiery winds masses of clouds were rising with lightning speed from the heaving surface. This mighty raging of the winds did not last long and soon here and there high mountain peaks began to appear above the mirror of the water. Some of them were even becoming green and soon resembled pretty gardens.
HG|1|42|91|0|"When the searching, happy eye of Kenan was seeing this, the sparkling window in the roof of the box of grace opened again and soon once more doves came out and briskly and with great speed flew towards the mountain peaks which had already become green, circled them and then alighted on freshly grown branches where they stayed for quite a while. But then they returned to the waiting box of grace, loaded with sprouting twigs.
HG|1|42|92|0|"And when this had taken place within a short time, the floods began quickly to recede and mountains and delightful fields with fertile soil began miraculously soon to rise from the sinking surface of the waters and became green, animated by the warming rays of the sun, turning into lovely meadows and gardens abounding with fruit.
HG|1|42|93|0|"At the spot of the column, land was miraculously growing all around the column, rising higher and higher until the box of grace came to rest on the sprouting earth. And look, the window in the roof of the box of grace sparkled once more and a large flight of lively doves flew out of it with great speed and probably never returned to the open window in the roof of the box of grace.
HG|1|42|94|0|'Then Noah, as the love of Lamech in the box of grace, saw that the waters had completely receded and began to open its doors to let out all the saved animals and gradually also his children and women. When with quaking hearts and trembling feet they had stepped upon the sprouting earth, they prostrated themselves and in view of the shining open box of grace thanked and praised the Lord as the only merciful savior from such a deserved judgment by the eternal, holy God's wrath.
HG|1|42|95|0|"When they had done this for quite a long time, full of gratitude and love for the holy, eternal Father, there appeared a shining angel bringing Noah a joyful message from the sublimely radiant heaven around which a colorful bow was twining. And hear what the shining angel spoke:
HG|1|42|96|0|"'Listen, Noah, you sole bond of My love. From you I will one day awaken the seed of life which will powerfully rescue from death the countless prey it has swallowed as I am sorry for the flesh down there under the now hardened floods of sin. Therefore, I will one day send a mighty savior and never again punish the quaking earth with such judgments. The colorful rainbow shall at all times tell the peoples that until the end of time this will never happen to the earth again. But what will happen then, is known only to Me, the eternal Father!'
HG|1|42|97|0|"And listen, you beloved fathers and also you loving children! This is all I have seen and faithfully heard; and I have truly passed it on to you. You wisest fathers and children full of love may interpret it, for the meaning of such strange dreams out of God is hidden from me."
HG|1|43|0|1|ENOCH EXPLAINS THE SPEECHES OF ADAM AND KENAN (12th November 1840)
HG|1|43|1|0|And behold; when Kenan had completed his dream-speech in a most fluent and pleasant form, they all looked at him and bowed to him, for they were amazed and did not know what to make of it.
HG|1|43|2|0|Finally, father Seth overcame his amazement and, gratefully raising his eyes to heaven, began to speak to the children present, as follows: "O Kenan, O children, what is this? What does it mean and what shall become of it?
HG|1|43|3|0|"As yet our senses have hardly grasped the mystical speech of our first patriarch Adam and our hearts, so weak in love, have not been able to clearly interpret any of it. Even Enoch's last fiery speech is still floating before my senses like a dark tangle and now you, dear Kenan, come with a super world of uncanniness the meaning of which God alone can understand. I am even inclined to maintain that a man could hardly survive if the eternal, holy Father gave him so much wisdom that he could comprehend the incomprehensible, most profound meaning of such mystical, exalted things.
HG|1|43|4|0|"O Kenan, Kenan, why did you have to see such a vision and tell us poor, weak fathers and children of it thereby confounding all our senses. You have made us poorer than we were before we were worried by such speeches revealing the ways and decrees of Jehovah's eternal holiness whose meaning cannot be clear to any angel while he is just an angel and will never be like Him Who is our beloved, holy Father, inscrutable in everyone of His holy words.
HG|1|43|5|0|"O children, forget that you have heard such things from the mouth of dear Kenan and admit together with me in the deep contrition and humility of our hearts so weak in love that all of us are incapable of anything. Besides, none of you should ever desire to comprehend such things, but we will leave these incomprehensible things always to God Who will know what He intends with them. He has surely given this to us only as a stumbling block to show us poor weak men first of all how powerful He is even in a mote and then that we may realize in our humility that we ourselves are nothing, but that He, our beloved, holy Father, is at all times All in all.
HG|1|43|6|0|"O children, do heed the words of your father Seth and guard yourselves against any temptation! Amen."
HG|1|43|7|0|And when Seth had ended his well-considered speech, Enoch, the exceedingly pious, stepped forward, bowed to the father and asked permission to say a few words on this subject because he had just received an inner summons to do so.
HG|1|43|8|0|Seth looked at him and said "Oh do speak, you fair, pious son of eternal spring. Even your fiery speeches are only a cooling morning-dew compared to such unheardof blazes of the sun from the mouth of Kenan. It will be good for all of us if you could smother them a bit; so do speak, - actually you should already have done so. Amen."
HG|1|43|9|0|They all assented to the wish of Seth and Enoch began to speak, as follows: "O beloved fathers and all you children of God, do listen well to the words from my mouth.
HG|1|43|10|0|"If you wish to and can, raise your eyes and look up to the boundless heights of the heavens of God, our most holy and best Father, and then again look down into the quite as boundless depths of the same one mighty God Whose reign is forever without end. Ponder on how much there may lie hidden in the heights as well as in the depths of which no human mind could ever have dreamt.
HG|1|43|11|0|"Kenan alone was so fortunate, as far as is known to me now, to see in his spirit a tiny mote partially dissected. And our first patriarch Adam has also shown us a somewhat pulverized mote - not to mention my so-called fiery speech - and that already amazes us so greatly and incomprehensibly. But how is it possible that we are able to see worlds and suns pass before our weak eyes and still remain alive? Who has ever seen the wonders in a blade of grass, which bends under our tread? What greatness and sublimity of God lays in it; yet we tread upon it with our unworthy feet and still live.
HG|1|43|12|0|"Is it not with us spiritually similar to when children are looking at a harder piece of bread they have been given when they still expect a soft milk-pap? Should they then never be given bread because they are used to soft fare? But how will they gain a man's strength with this?
HG|1|43|13|0|"Look, the same applies to us now. While we were babes the Father gave us milk and a suitable soft fare. But now we are to become men in the spirit. Look, there the soft fare is no longer suitable and the Father is giving us now bread that we may become men strong in His grace, and we are no longer meant to just look at things, but we must comprehend them and recognize His great love and wisdom and out of both His most holy will.
HG|1|43|14|0|"If our first father Adam told us of the preliminary ways of his spirit that once lost its way, in and through which also our spirit became lost and confounded, there is truly nothing so incomprehensible in it. For the spirit had to be in existence prior to the body, just as God was there before any creature, which only came forth from Him since He is the First Cause of all things. For whom did this frail structure of clay have to be created if it had not been for the necessarily already long existent spirit for which, for the sake of its freedom test, God, our holy Father, prepared this habitation.
HG|1|43|15|0|"Actually no hen has ever laid an empty egg. Besides we know only too well that the contents of the egg must be there before the white, hard and well-closed shell. Or could anyone with wisdom assume that the spirit comes into existence and develops only in the body? One who could think thus would be a thousand times more stupid than a person who built a hut for someone who does not yet exist being of the crazy opinion that once the hut is ready it would create a resident out of itself.
HG|1|43|16|0|"Why is procreation before coming into existence, why the man before the woman? How do we hear the wind blowing from a distance while our trees are still standing motionless? Once the wind has come upon our trees, all the little branches are moving. Did not the wind have to be there first in order to come to us and stir our trees to such activity? The trees have surely not created the wind, but the wind has freely come upon them and made them alive.
HG|1|43|17|0|"Or could someone maintain that some fruit was created because of the tree or that the tree would have to have been there first so that it might create a fruit out of itself? How is it that you say God had planted all kinds of seeds in the earth out of which then a variety of grasses, plants, bushes and trees had come forth producing the fruits of the seed wherein the living seed is found again, reborn!
HG|1|43|18|0|"If God is showing us, His children, the eternal order in all His countless wondrous works, namely, that life or the force must always precede that which comes into existence only through and, finally, for it, why should it amaze us if Adam, thanks to higher enlightenment, told us the story of his spirit, thereby showing that and how we, too, are, and were, involved and thus will be all our descendants more or less to the end of time. And that he also showed us how holy and great and yet so loving and full of grace and mercy God, our almighty Father, is and how boundlessly forbearing and indulgent.
HG|1|43|19|0|"And since we have experienced this, how could we be afraid, knowing how endlessly good He is Who has given us this experience. Yes, we shall and must fear God, but not because He gives us bread. We shall only fear not to love Him, for he who has for a moment failed in his love for God was dead as long as he was outside the love for God. Therefore, our most urgent striving must be to love God constantly since He has, according to our arch-patriarch Adam, loved us mightily before we were, and what we now are as His children we have become only through His boundless love. And so all our efforts must be directed at the constant strengthening of our love for God.
HG|1|43|20|0|"Behold the countless creatures around us! Although they, too, are and come into existence out of this almighty love, they cannot and may not return this love, as they are not ready and capable of it, just as we withhold the love for each other from our young ones until they are mature for it.
HG|1|43|21|0|"However, all of us have matured towards love and, therefore, let it be our main concern to love Him constantly Who has made us so completely mature for love!
HG|1|43|22|0|"How does a husband say to his wife that she shall love him in all her actions because he loves her in all his entrails? May a virtuous youth say that to an immature maiden? You say: 'By the holiness of God, no; not until the tree has been blessed! Woe betide him who should violate her, for first there must be the maturity, then the blessing and only after that the love!'
HG|1|43|23|0|"O fathers, you are quite right according to the will of God to say this. But answer yourselves the question whether the sin might not be greater if the mature and blessed did as the children do and avoided each other than if immature children slept together.
HG|1|43|24|0|"Through Kenan God showed us our full maturity for a free love for Him. Why then does this amaze us, as if we were immature children, when we should rather wonder why we are all so lukewarm and variable like waves in our love whereby the grace within us is scattered like the sun on the restless surface of the water?
HG|1|43|25|0|"I say: Kenan's dream tells us nothing else but that we must love God, our holy Father, more and more with all our strength and in this love regret every loveless moment which has deadened us during all the time we have been without love; for living and loving is one and the same. He who has life is living in the joyousness of his existence of which he is well aware and is, thus, a friend of life. But someone who has lost the joy about his own life would lose also his life as soon as he lost the inclination to live and would become a suicide, as Cain became a fratricide, and would die twice, first out of the love of God and then out of his own love.
HG|1|43|26|0|"Behold, our life or our love is in God and God alone is our love and life. If we became weak and indifferent in our love for God, our life also would gradually weaken with the result that in this dumbness of life we would see the things in and around us as if we were blind and deaf. And we would not comprehend anything that happened in and around us but think, when the holy Father came to us, who are so lazy and indolent in our love, to awaken us with His grace, that it did not befit us to become awake in love. O dear fathers, far be this from us, for our God is an earnest God and super holy as our most loving Father and does not enjoy teasing and temptations, for why should He Who has counted all our hairs long before they grew on our heads tempt us? As if He did not know what we would do. - Oh, this He does not need!
HG|1|43|27|0|"But we are all the more in need of His grace. His grace is not to tease or tempt us, but it is the pure blessed gift of the holy Father Who wants to more and more strengthen our weakened life in His love. O fathers, do look at the visions of Kenan with the proper love for God, our most holy Father, and you will easily understand that God has thereby only demonstrated to us the dead weakness of our love for Him. Therefore, let us become once more strong in the love in and for Him, then everything will become clear to us, which so far has remained obscure! Amen."
HG|1|44|0|1|ADAM EXPLAINS HIS WEAKNESS
HG|1|44|1|0|Having heard this, Seth's eyes were opened and so were those of all the others. For now they understood what Enoch had wanted to say and were satisfied that at least Enoch comprehended the things which were so totally incomprehensible to them. And they praised and glorified Me deep within their simple hearts for having endowed a man with so much wisdom for their benefit, shown him things from the heights as well as the depths and let their hidden meaning be revealed for the spiritual benefit of those who sought Me in true love.
HG|1|44|2|0|(Notabene: You have also been given many and far greater things. But none of you has as yet come to Me in the depth of his heart to glorify and praise Me in true love, boundlessly happy about this great and now so abundant grace flowing to you and secretly longing for the consecration of the servant who has to be an instrument of My grace for little more reward than that for which everyone of you shall serve Me in true love. Only one have I awakened for you to be a fool before the world so that you may be raised to great glory before the angels, and this one is My poor weak servant (J. Lorber. The Publ.), a fool who came to you long ago from the country. He was for a long time among you and no one noticed that he is a fool before the world. But the fool sought Me and I allowed him to find Me and awakened him before your eyes to become a beast of burden to you and bring you a new bread of love from the heavens, which is a true bread since it gives and demands love. When this beast of burden is on Zion on a boggy road, you approach him and take greedily bread from his basket. But you take no notice of his feet, which, usually because of you, are up to the ankles in sticky clay. But I tell you that if you enjoy the bread and the water of life, do not let the good-natured beast of burden remain stuck. Whoever is able to do it, let him free his feet from the mud, unnoticed by the world. Otherwise, if he should remain with you, his feet will gradually become weak from fear so that he will hardly be able to carry bread for you, except I Myself free him; but then I shall also lead him where I want him to be. In that case I will not leave him with you, for although I have still many children, there are only few among them who would let themselves be used as fools. For it is better and easier to eat the bread when it is already prepared, but much harder to have oneself for love harnessed to the plough as a beast of burden for a small reward. Do heed this and glorify and praise Me in your obedience! The one among you who will do something about it shall never lose a penny, and in due course he will be recompensed temporally and eternally The servant will tell the one who wishes to help wherein his feet have got stuck. Amen.)
HG|1|44|3|0|When all had for about an hour glorified and praised Me, Seth rose again, told the others to do the same and said: "Children, our dear Enoch has with the visible grace from above lifted heavy burdens from our oppressed hearts and thrown them forcefully into a boundless depth of delight and bliss. God, our most holy and best Father, be forever glorified and praised for this! However, as Enoch was given this for our sake because of his great humility before God and the brothers - and he has faithfully passed on to us without the least reservation all that he has received - and we are now happy and are praising God, our most holy Father, I think that in our love and joy we should not forget Enoch. Since he has become a favorite of God, how could he not be ours as well?
HG|1|44|4|0|"Although we are aware that all he told us comes only from above, I still think - while we must respect the spot upon which our dear father Adam and our mother Eve have tread -- that it would be important not to ignore the mouth through which God Himself has spoken to our hearts.
HG|1|44|5|0|"O children, let us take dear Enoch into our midst and let him no longer till the meager earth for his daily bread, but since God, our most holy Father, has in His boundless love graciously made him into a cultivate for of our hearts so weak in love, let us work the land for him through our many other sons and daughters who all have strong limbs, but all the weaker hearts.
HG|1|44|6|0|You, dear Henoch, will take willingly and gratefully what your fathers want to give you because of their gratitude towards God, so you can work our hearts very much to the holiest desire of God.
HG|1|44|7|0|"And now, children, follow me into my hut and let us strengthen our bodies with food and drink in the name of our most holy Father. And then our dear Enoch may speak to us once more about love. Amen." (26th November 1840)
HG|1|44|8|0|When Seth had enjoined this on his children, they all walked towards his hut, which was situated near the one of Adam. Arrived there, they all bowed first to the hut of Adam and only then to Seth's hut They paid a brief call to the arch-patriarch and arch-mother and had Adam bless them before the meal. This was done daily for those who were present and a general free blessing was spoken for the absent ones. When they wanted to leave, respectfully and extremely gratefully, Adam spoke to them, deeply moved and with an already weak and touching voice:
HG|1|44|9|0|"Dear children and you, my most beloved son Abel Seth! I, your father Adam, have now blessed you and you are on your way to invigorate your limbs with food and drink, which is, of course, the right thing to do. But behold, I have become already very old and weak, as has mother Eve, and can no longer work, as my limbs no longer serve me. You know that I have still worked all the time and did not want anyone else to work for me, so as to set a good example.
HG|1|44|10|0|"However, today I was no longer able to do it. When all of you were unable to work I, your father, worked for you with the gracious help of our great, holy Father, but now I cannot do it any longer.
HG|1|44|11|0|"Children, I am hungry and thirsty. When you have eaten your fill, do think with a small refreshment also of your old father and mother and give me, too, something to eat and drink and henceforth do keep us in your care. And what you do to us, your parents, do that out of love so that the offered food may be enjoyable and not taste hard and bitter to your old and weak parents. You will not have long to endure this small burden as I, your weak father, will not dwell much longer in this hut, always blessing you, but shall leave it forever and go to dwell in another one where Abel has gone. Therefore, you should gladly look after me, your old, weak father, and also after your mother while we are still among you, for in a few years, which will have passed soon, you will sadly seek the one who now in his helpless weakness is asking you for food and drink, but his hut will no longer be found on the vast earth. Now, dear children, go with God's blessing and strengthen your limbs, but do not forget your old, weak father and mother. Amen."
HG|1|44|12|0|When the good children had heard these words of Adam, they were so moved in their soft hearts that they all began to weep aloud and could not calm down for a long time. But finally Seth rose and spoke, deeply moved:
HG|1|44|13|0|"Father, children! As long as the earth exists and heaven with its stars, the moon and the sun surrounds it such a holy word has never been spoken by the mouth of man as the one, which I, after Adam the father of all of you, shall now speak. I say: Let all the stars fall from heaven and sun and moon be deprived of their light forever; let all seas, lakes and rivers dry out completely and the entire earth turn to stone; let all this happen rather than that we eat a morsel before our father Adam and our mother Eve have sufficiently satisfied their hunger at any time of the day.
HG|1|44|14|0|"O father and mother, you already know how happy I used to be when you were willing to accept something from me in the days of your strength. So my joy is all the greater that you do need our care and I, thus, have the blessed opportunity of repaying with my greatest love at least the tiniest part of my very great debt to you, O father and mother, for all your great kindness. O father and mother, accept this graciously and remain among us with your blessings to the end of time!
HG|1|44|15|0|"And you, Enos and Kenan, hurry to my hut and fetch the best food and the freshest drink and tell my wife, Jeha, your mother, that her father Adam and her mother Eve are hungry and thirsty and bring her here that she, too, may promise what I have now promised sacredly in the face of God. Now go and return immediately! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|45|0|1|ADAM BLESSES HIS CHILDREN
HG|1|45|1|0|And behold, hardly a hundred heartbeats had passed when the two emissaries returned with food and drink, accompanied by the weeping Jeha. They entered Adam's hut with reverence and handed what they had brought respectfully to Seth, as the most worthy, that he might, kneeling before Adam and Eve, give them joyfully and with the greatest filial love what they had asked for.
HG|1|45|2|0|When Adam saw the great willingness and love of his children, he raised his eyes to heaven, before he had put a morsel in his mouth, and said: "O You great, best and super holy Father, how great must Your love for us weak, disobedient men be when the smallest spark of this Your boundless love in my descendants and Your children is already shining so mildly and gloriously upon me, the first, weak man of the earth! O Father, look graciously down from Your holy height upon Your weak, fallen son whose fall has brought about the fall of all his descendants and bless in Your kindness the loving gift of my descendants and Your dear children that it may strengthen me and my dear wife in our constant remorse about our disobedience to You, O most holy, best and most loving Father! Bless also Your dear children and let it graciously happen that Your holy name be always praised and glorified! Amen."
HG|1|45|3|0|After these words, Adam took the food he had been given and happily enjoyed it with Eve, full of gratitude towards Me and kind thoughts for his children. But the children silently thanked Me in their hearts for the great grace that I had deemed them worthy of now caring with great joy for their parents. Behold, these were dear children to Me of which kind there are nowadays only few on the totally depraved earth. They were truly children after My heart! If there were many such children I would not have to be such a hidden Father to them as I now must, unfortunately, be to many, that they may not perish completely in their stubborn blindness.
HG|1|45|4|0|And when Adam and Eve had satisfied their hunger in the presence of the children still weeping for love, Adam rose and thanked Me with a deeply moved heart, then turned to his children and said with great kind· ness and deep feeling in his voice: "May God's blessing as well as my blessing be always with you and all your descendants. And as long as the earth will remain earth shall your now so highly blessed lineage continue till the end of all time; and with those from your direct line this my blessing out of God, our most holy Father, shall always be evident in all their dealings. And one day this my blessing upon you shall become visible as a newly rising sun of love and grace out of God the Father over all the nations of the earth who will then behold the great glory of God, descending in supreme love and meekness as a Life of all life. Amen. - And now go, dear children, and strengthen and refresh yourselves with God's and my blessing! Amen."
HG|1|45|5|0|Then Seth rose and said: "O you dear father and you lovely mother! It would not be right if when you have been hungry even for only half a day we should not out of our great love share your undeserved discomfort for which we are responsible as we have come to you only so late. Therefore, let us because of our great love for you, and through you for God, take no food today so that we may praise and glorify God more purely and worthily in our very happy emptiness. O father, do graciously accept this little just sacrifice from us and instead allow your grandson Enoch to speak about the love of God before you and us that his mouth may be hallowed through your blessing, too, as it was hallowed before us by God through your deceased son Abel. O father, do graciously accept my pious request! Amen."
HG|1|45|6|0|When Adam heard this he was moved to tears and said: "O children, you are doing more than I asked of you. You shall never be limited in all that is good. Do what you wish, yet not in my honor but always for the glory of God, and do not forget your father in his great distress and always remember the weakness of your mother.
HG|1|45|7|0|"And you, dear Enoch, who through my beloved Abel were blessed by God to be a speaker and preacher of love, be blessed also by me in all your descendants, and may from your lineage arise a great preacher for all the nations of the earth who with the word of life eternal shall proclaim the Kingdom of God to all men. Amen. - And now speak with your blessed tongue! Amen."
HG|1|45|8|0|Having received this exalted encouragement Enoch became exceedingly happy and cheerful. He first thanked Me in his heart, then he prostrated himself before Adam, kissed his feet and the garment of Eve and implored the original progenitor to place his blessing fatherly hands on his head so that through this act his weak tongue might become worthy of uttering words of love before the ears which once had heard the words from the mouth of eternal Love Itself, yes, before and to the hallowed ears which have heard God's voice so often.
HG|1|45|9|0|After complying with Enoch's request, Adam said to him: "Dear Enoch! You have formulated your request well and pleasing to God and me. And it is as you have said. But there is one thing I must add which would not have been proper for you to think, let alone say, namely, the ears before and to which God's voice once spoke in vain in its supreme love.
HG|1|45|10|0|"Behold, dear Enoch, I am entitled, as is each one of you, to confess my own mistakes openly and, thus, to humble myself before God and the earth. But woe betide him who should disparage the name of his brother and take away the honor God Himself has given him. Such honor is everyone's possession received from God and no one has the right to attack such a hallowed possession of another with his tongue or hand. However, everyone has the right to humble himself before God and the earth, that is, before his adult brothers, but not before the minors that they may not become proud or take offence in any way.
HG|1|45|11|0|"Let this be a good lesson to all of you and a great comfort to me enabling me to hear God's words from the blessed mouth of Enoch. For it is quite a different thing if one brother speaks to the other about the earth, the moon, the sun and all the stars -for these are things of the world, all created for my sake and yours - and a different thing again if a brother speaks to the other words out of God about the things which are God's. These things can and shall no one hear who has not first humbled himself before the judging holiness of God.
HG|1|45|12|0|"If someone thought that the brother spoke out of himself and not out of God when his tongue had been blessed, that one would pass judgment on himself in his self-conceit imagining that he, too, was good enough and God could, and would, speak through anyone's mouth, and it did not have to be just that of Enoch. But I, the physical father of all of you and procreator of your soul out of God, tell you that this is not so. Look at the flowers in the field. Has not each one a different shape, color, fragrance and use, and the noblest of all is only the rose with its glorious fragrance and its dew strengthening every weak eye if the heart was first refreshed through the fragrance? And when you gaze at the countless stars in the firmament you will find, if you observe them closely, that not two of them have the same light. But among all the stars that do not leave their community there is only one that you call the star of Abel and which radiates like a bright dewdrop in the morning sun. It does not make any difference to God whether He looks after a mote or a sun or whether he provides for a gnat or a mammoth, for when someone possesses much he can give great and little things with the same love. To the one who needs much he gives much and a small gift to the one who needs only little. He can distribute a variety of gifts, to one this and to the other that and, thus, something different to everyone. Enoch was given love, a blessed tongue and a well-enlightened heart. Therefore he shall also give what he has received. And because the love of God became his share, he shall pass on this love like the rose that gives what it has received and no one doubts that it received it from God since it is a good gift and of benefit to our senses. Who will ever doubt where Enoch's gift is from when his tongue trembles with the love of God?
HG|1|45|13|0|"So speak, Enoch, and strengthen us, your fathers, with the superabundance of your grace out of God! Amen."
HG|1|46|0|1|ABOUT THE COMING OF THE LORD
HG|1|46|1|0|And behold, when father Adam had finished speaking, Enoch rose respectfully in order to speak to the fathers; but before he began he silently turned his loving heart to Me imploring Me for the grace to now be enabled to speak of My love and the holiness of My name, unutterable to any tongue because of its holiness.
HG|1|46|2|0|I gave him what he had asked for and made the sound of his voice melodious like refined ore. His speech was full of dignity and sweetness, and no human tongue, before and after him, has spoken like this until Moses and all the prophets who, too, spoke with the tongue of Enoch and out of the same spirit. And his speech was as follows:
HG|1|46|3|0|"O fathers! The immense grace of God, our most holy Father, has come among us like a cooling breeze floating from the distant morning. Yes, the holy, eternal Father is among us! You, father Adam, may say: 'Enoch, listen, that cannot be, for the Lord has told me: You will and shall not see Me any more, for I shall appoint an angel to lead, guide and test you until the time of My pleasure!' However, father Adam, if a man had a weak wife who on a bright morning saddened her husband, who loved her deeply, when she refused to follow him into the room to receive the blessing of God where-upon the sun would rise and bless the earth out of God with the bright rays of God's merciful love, then the husband, seeing this disobedience in her love, will say: 'Wife, what use are you to me when you reject the grace and power of God in me and oppose the blessing of God? Look, in order to appease the holiness of God in my vigor, I will leave you and no blessing shall touch you before the sun has shone upon you seven thousand times and has always found you washing yourself in your tears of remorse. Then I will send you in my place someone to bless you in my name. And when you will have changed, I shall look at you from a distance to see whether you have become worthy of my touching you with my blessing vigor. You will be surrounded by my memory and only thorns and thistles will be growing in your field, but the seed from which may come a sprout out of God shall be absent from your body for the time being.'
HG|1|46|4|0|"Having said this, the husband would leave his wife. She, realizing the holy seriousness of the matter would throw herself to the ground and begin to weep and lament about herself and her unforgivable disobedience to her husband's holy vigor out of God and roll in the dust of the earth in her sorrow. Seeing the earnestness of his wife's remorse the husband would say to himself: 'She mightily regrets her sin and is at her wit's end about my harshness, which is a protection of the holy vigor out of God within me, and her lamentations silence the voice of my emissary. Therefore I will break the word of harshness in my heart and will allow myself to be led only by my exceedingly forbearing love and go to her before the time, comfort and touch her, dry her tears and accept her once more as my wife.'
HG|1|46|5|0|"However, the wife, after having cried her eyes out, only gradually recognizes the great mercy of her husband, rises from the ground and, happy and surprised, sees the face of her husband who admonishes her, saying: 'Wife, you are surprised that I have broken my word, but look, this is due to my love, and my harshness had compassion on you as you had appeased it so mightily with your remorse. And so I have returned to you before the threatened time to admit you once more into my heart.'
HG|1|46|6|0|"O look, fathers, as this husband because of his great love broke his word and forgot his harshness in view of his wife's great remorse, also God, our most holy Father, has in His exceedingly great love often broken His Word and did not stick to His just severity. For the penitent His anger is like that of a dove, but His love is like a strong spring, which keeps feeding the ocean.
HG|1|46|7|0|"O fathers, and also you, mother Eve, lift up your eyes and behold the great Holy One among us, yes, behold among us, His children, the most loving Father, who broke His word!
HG|1|46|8|0|"O fathers, my speech is finished and now let Him speak Who gave me these words and before Whom my tongue becomes silent
HG|1|46|9|0|"O You holy Father, do speak the great Amen Yourself!"
HG|1|46|10|0|And behold, it happened like Enoch had said, and visible to all I spoke the great Amen. When they saw Me they all prostrated themselves before Me and in the dust worshipped Me, their holy Father, with great contrition of their hearts. No one dared lift up his eyes, but I called them all by their names and bade them raise their heads that they might recognize their holy Father. Then they looked up and Adam recognized Me and tried to speak, but his tongue did not obey his overflowing love. I pitied these weak children and so stayed in their midst for a while.
HG|1|46|11|0|However, no one dared utter even a single word; they were all unable to speak out of great fear and love. And I pitied them for their weakness and faint-heartedness and breathed courage and strength into them so that they would be able to bear the thunderous sound of My voice and understand the exalted meaning of the words from the mouth of eternal Love which were flowing like a great flood from the eternal source, the First Cause of all existence.
HG|1|46|12|0|When thus all their senses were strengthened and thereby also their soul and spirit, Adam rose to his feet, supported by his children, and spoke full of love and humble trust: "O You holy Father Who are the very eternal Love; in Your great mercy You have looked graciously and lovingly upon all of us who are so sinful Therefore, I, a poor servant of sin in my endless nothingness before You, dare with a trembling heart to pray and ask: O most holy Father! Where is there in us still a fiber of life worth in the least of saying to itself joyfully: Because it was still un-spoilt You came to us?
HG|1|46|13|0|"However, everyone of our hairs has become bad and every fiber of our life useless. Would You, therefore, graciously reveal to us what has caused Your love to so mercifully descend into this lowliness?
HG|1|46|14|0|"O most holy Father, do not treat our request unfavorably. But as always Your most holy will be done!"
HG|1|46|15|0|And lo, when Adam had spoken thus from the depth of his heart, they all once more knelt before Me and worshipped Me in their love inexpressible by human standards. Then I stepped up to them and, when they had sufficiently expressed their love, bade them rise and open their eyes and ears to clearly perceive My Word.
HG|1|46|16|0|Only when this had been done did I direct the following words to their hearts, which translated as follows:
HG|1|46|17|0|"Children, listen! Thus speaks He Who has given you an immortal soul and a living spirit out of Himself that you may recognize My great love for you and that I will one day give you eternal life out of your love for Me and My love for you, once the great debt of My Love will have atoned for this same debt to the Holiness at a time which I am going to prepare out of Me. As I have made all of you out of My mercy, I shall prepare this time out of My love.
HG|1|46|18|0|"As I am now a spirit of grace among you I shall then be a man full of supreme love among men. But though you now recognize that I, your Father, have come to you as a high, eternal Spirit full of power and might and you are well aware that it is I Who is speaking to you, your later children will not immediately recognize Me in a weak, poor brother among them. They will persecute Me, cruelly maltreat Me and do to Me what Cain did to Abel. However, it will be hard to slay the Lord of life and My apparent death will bring about eternal life for all who will believe that it is I Who came as a Savior among them, endowed with all the might of love to atone for the debt your disobedience has brought upon all of you, over all the earth and all the stars - for there are also children who initially have gone forth from you, Adam. But for the unbelievers and stubborn ones in their selfish malice this will lead to eternal judgment and also eternal death.
HG|1|46|19|0|"And thus I will come seven times, but the seventh time I will come in the fire of My holiness. Then woe betides those who are found unrighteous; they shall be no more, except in the eternal fire of My wrath!
HG|1|46|20|0|"Behold, I have once been here in the beginning of the world to create all things for your sake and you for Mine. Soon I shall return in great floods of water in order to wash the pestilence off the earth. For the depths of the earth have become an abomination to Me, full of dirty mud and pestilence, which has grown out of your disobedience. There I shall come for your sake so that the whole world may not perish and one lineage remains the last descendant of which I Myself shall be.
HG|1|46|21|0|And I shall come to you a third time manifold (Abraham, Moses and the prophets. The Ed.), untold times as now - sometimes visibly and sometimes invisibly in the word of the Spirit - to prepare My way. And I shall come a fourth time bodily, in great distress, in the great Time of times. Soon after that I shall come for the fifth time in the spirit of love and sanctification. And I shall come for the sixth time to the inner self of anyone who will truly long for Me in his heart and shall be a guide to him who full of love and faith will let himself be drawn by Me to eternal life. At that time I shall be more remote from the world; but whoever will be accepted shall live and My Kingdom will be with him forever.
HG|1|46|22|0|"Finally I shall come again, as already mentioned. But this last coming will be to all a permanent return - one way or another.
HG|1|46|23|0|"Listen and comprehend it well: Abide in love, for this will be your Redeemer! Love Me above all - this will be your life everlasting. But also love one another so that you may be released from judgment. My grace and My primary love be with you until the end of all times! Amen." - And their eyes were again closed.
HG|1|47|0|1|ABOUT THE GREATNESS AND DEPTH OF THE WORD OF GOD
HG|1|47|1|0|When they had completely returned to their normal state, Adam rose and spoke to the small gathering: "Well, children, have you seen with your own eyes and heard with your own ears? Yes, you have beheld the Lord of Eternity, the God of Infinity, our most loving, holy Father, and you have seen and heard His inexpressibly sweet voice! Indeed, He is as He was when I saw Him before He had been seen by a mortal eye, which is now enveloped in death's threefold night. And His voice is the same unchanged voice full of might and power obeying to the endlessly sweet sound of which suns and worlds came out of their nothingness and in boundless reverence became what they are now. Through the sound of this voice even the mightiest and greatest spirit became what he now is: a helpless worm in the dust of the earth here before your eyes. For I was set in his place as a miserable, bad and ungrateful creature full of disobedience out of myself.
HG|1|47|2|0|"O children, look how exceedingly good our God, yes, our most loving and holy Father is! This great spirit whose place now I, a poor and very weak man from the dust, am taking, was called to be a brother to the eternal Love of the Father's holiness. But disobedience because of his self-love forced this great, mighty spirit here into this indescribable lowliness. Since it is no longer possible for us in our nothingness ever to be worthy of the Deity and come closer to Him even by a mote, He intends, as you now have all heard, Himself to enter our nothingness in order to draw us closer to Him, and thereby give to this our nothingness more than the greatest spirit could ever comprehend; that is - if I have grasped it correctly - He wants to be to us worms of the dust not only a God, a holy Father, which He has been from eternity, but He wants to become a strong brother to us thereby to unite us unworthy ones with Himself for eternal life.
HG|1|47|3|0|"O children, who can ever grasp such endless love? Where is the heart which in its greatest rapture could bear even an infinitesimal part of such love capable of drawing down to us the great God, the most holy Father, to have mercy upon our nothingness and out of such love to clothe Himself in our nothingness in order to become everything, yes, everything to us?
HG|1|47|4|0|"O children, my emotion is numbing my tongue, and therefore you, Enoch, you blessed speaker of God, shall continue and let us hear the wondrous power of your tongue! But listen; do begin to speak of the great love of the most holy Father where I have ended to speak of it. Amen."
HG|1|47|5|0|And when Enoch had heard this wish, he pulled himself together, rose from the ground, thanked Me in the great humility of his heart, bowed to all, then stepped up to Adam, bowed to him and said:
HG|1|47|6|0|"O father of my fathers! Behold, my fathers and your children are present here; how could I dare to speak before these whom God called into being out of you before me and thus has set them to be my fathers? Therefore, I would like them to give also their permission so that I may with complete peace of mind utter the word of God's immense grace before all the patriarchs and the exalted mother Eve."
HG|1|47|7|0|When the patriarchs heard these meek words of modesty, they all rose, bowed to Adam, praised Me aloud and thanked Me for giving Enoch such a modest and meek heart. And their faces were beaming with great joy at the glorious Enoch. Adam himself praised his insight and humility and now asked him with the happy consent of all to cheerfully begin to speak of the great love of God, the eternal, holy Father.
HG|1|47|8|0|Only after hearing this, and after an inner, silent prayer for My grace and mercy, did he begin to speak, saying:
HG|1|47|9|0|"O most beloved fathers! What can the feeble tongue of weak, limited and insignificant man bring forth and stammer at this so holy place where a little while before the eternal Love and Wisdom of the most holy Father has spoken words full of eternal meaning to our hearts.
HG|1|47|10|0|"O fathers, what is our greatest word compared to His smallest which caused the eternal might of such holy Love to bring forth out of Himself countless great and small things in order to fill with them the infinite, eternal expanse of His will, whereas our greatest speeches are unable to blow even the tiniest mote from its destined order.
HG|1|47|11|0|"O fathers, if we ponder on this must we not feel as if we were standing on embers and I, the speaker, on the burning rays of the midday sun when its rays above our heads make the hard ore melt?
HG|1|47|12|0|"Bear in mind that it was God Who was standing there as a mighty, eternal Spirit speaking to us out of Himself great words. And we do not understand them and shall not ever understand them completely; for how could that, which is nothing in itself, comprehend the eternal, infinite Being of God and grasp the eternal essence of a word from the mouth of God since all of us know how many words eternal Love and Wisdom needed in order to call forth us and the entire universe so perfect, yet incomprehensible for us.
HG|1|47|13|0|"O fathers, look, if one considers this and wishes to speak of the so endlessly great glory of God, where is one to begin and where to end?
HG|1|47|14|0|"Should we turn to the mote which is so insignificantly floating in the air of our little hut, glistening in the rays of the sun, not knowing with what to begin first? Or who might know what to end with so as to give appropriate praise to the Lord, the most holy Father, the infinite, eternal God?
HG|1|47|15|0|"O fathers, since we already here in our hut realize the impossibility of greeting the first mote in a way pleasing to God and to thank Him for the recognition of the last one, - where would we begin when on leaving our hut we see the endless multiplicity of dust on the vast earth?
HG|1|47|16|0|"Yet we must admit that all this which appears so endless to us comes to almost nothing before God, although the full revelation of but one such mote would take a whole eternity if we were to recognize it in the boundless perfection of God.
HG|1|47|17|0|"O fathers, look, if such a tiny mote as we now recognize is already so immense to us, what must then the magnitude of the endless multiplicity from the first to the last be? - Where is there a being, except God, that could comprehend the eternal wisdom of the most holy Father herein?
HG|1|47|18|0|"And since this is so, what can we say about the earth as such, all the countless stars and all that is on the earth and on the great stars? And what could we say about us, now and about our original being? Yet all this is only a simple word from the mouth of God.
HG|1|47|19|0|"O fathers, do think about it: How many words has before our eyes, ears and hearts the eternal, infinite, most holy Father now spoken; the same through whose almighty 'Let there be!' infinity was filled with endless things.
HG|1|47|20|0|"Oh listen, eternity will not ever comprehend it and infinity is too small to absorb what we have just now, enraptured, heard from the most holy mouth. We men cannot possibly imagine it; but when all this will happen in accordance with the most holy and supreme decree, then heaven and earth themselves must become endless. The dust will become earth and infinity itself will have to be endlessly extended before we shall be able to understand only a mote of what our most holy Father has in mind by wanting to become a holy brother to us.
HG|1|47|21|0|"O fathers, behold the greatness and profundity in God, - and I, a poor worm in the dust, should dare after such a speech to interpret it to you since, for our great comfort, this was given for a new heaven and not for this limited earth. We can do nothing but love Him Who always is and will be holy, holy, holy. Let all that we can understand consist in our ever increasing love for our most holy Father and let our greatest wisdom be that we love Him above all who is the very Love eternal and throughout and we and everything through Him - eternal! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|48|0|1|ABOUT THE DIVINE BLESSING ON EARTH
HG|1|48|1|0|When Enoch had in this way ended his apologetic speech he thanked Me silently for having given him such suitable words. Then he once more bowed to Adam and to all the patriarchs. Adam and the patriarchs, however, stood up, said all an 'Amen' and embraced the usually very shy Enoch who did not have the courage to put himself forward before others, but had all the more courage to quietly love Me very much out of the boundless humility of his heart and also obey the patriarchs with childlike love - and thanked Me also, full of love and firm trust, for the grace that I had awakened among them such a love-preacher.
HG|1|48|2|0|"Seth thanked father Adam especially for the blessing of Enoch's tongue and asked Me in the presence of all to let this blessed tongue of Enoch continue to be with all descendants of this basic lineage of men until the end of all time.
HG|1|48|3|0|Then they all said Amen, but Adam blessed Seth's wish and said: "The Lord will be faithful in all His great promises until the end of time. May all our descendants become ever more faithful to Him until the end of all time! Amen.
HG|1|48|4|0|"But now, dear children, go with my rich blessing and thereby in the most holy name of our eternal, exceedingly kind and most loving Father to your dwellings and rest your limbs and your soul and spirit in God. And you, Abel-Seth, do not forget your father and bring me my food and drink and then do with my threefold blessing what I have advised your children to do. But Enoch shall all the time of my life dwell in my hut and eat from the bowl I shall be eating from. In return he shall always be prepared to serve me and all his fathers, brothers and sisters in the love out of the Spirit of God. And now go and do according to what you have heard! Amen."
HG|1|48|5|0|Then they all bowed to Adam and went to their nearby huts. Seth, helped by his wife, did his duty and Enoch fetched his bedding from his plain hut, took it to Adam's hut and, after a silent thanksgiving, into the hut where the old mother Eve did her best to help him make the bed as soft as possible. When all was ready, Seth with his wife arrived with plenty of food and drinks and thanked Me, deeply moved in his heart, for the immense grace bestowed on him before all his elder brothers to be allowed to provide with food and drink his parents and the dear Enoch who appeared to him as a rising morning star.
HG|1|48|6|0|After the evening meal, followed by a prayer of thanks, Adam said to Seth: "Abel-Seth, you know that tomorrow is the sixth day of the week and the day after tomorrow the Lord's holy day of rest Let at the time of the offering all my children out of you, their children and children's children come here and also as many as possible of those of my children the Lord has given me after you.
HG|1|48|7|0|They shall tomorrow be reminded - and also those who got themselves wives from the lowlands - that they must cleanse themselves before entering this place, above which the eternal Spirit of Love and Wisdom has hovered in all wisdom, might and power, and there hear from the mouth of Enoch a new teaching from God which will be comforting to their hearts as it was to ours when they were filled with boundless expectations out of the immeasurable love of God. Now, dear Seth, I have made known to you everything concerning today and tomorrow. Everything else your heart will reveal to you and so may God's grace and also my blessing guide you! Amen."
HG|1|48|8|0|Prior to retiring, Enoch shyly stepped up to Adam and said: "O father of the fathers, would you still allow me to bother you with a small request; but first of all do forgive me my unauthorized question."
HG|1|48|9|0|Adam, moved by this modest and humble sincerity, embraced Enoch and kissed him and then said weeping for joy: "O You great, exceedingly holy and kind Father! What a glorious fruit You have given me through Seth to replace the much grieved-for Abel! Abel was a hero before You and me, but the fruit of Seth is a dripping honey from Your eternal morning. Oh be thanked, be thanked forever for so much grace and mercy!
HG|1|48|10|0|"Look, my Eve, how kind our God and Father is! With what treasures He has enriched us!" - And Eve said: "O Adam, I can but weep for joy at this much grace and love! We are not at all worthy of it, for next to my very great joy I also feel the great burden pressing upon the low places of the earth owing solely to my guilt. O Cain, Cain, why did you have to become a curse to the earth? O Adam, this thought always deprives my tongue of speech and the thorns, which absorbed my first tear when still in Paradise, twine around my joy. O Adam, let me weep and pray!"
HG|1|48|11|0|But Adam said: "Be calm, wife, let God now care and you do what is of benefit to your heart! And you, my dear Enoch, open your loving heart to me and tell me your pious wish. My heart, my eye and ear are now open to what comes from your blessed mouth. Therefore speak if you want to, whenever and in whatever manner you wish to, it would always be welcome to me. Amen."
HG|1|48|12|0|Thereupon Enoch opened his heart, gave his tongue free vent and said to Adam: "O father of my fathers, do bless my bed in your hut so that also my soul may rest peacefully where the exalted mother has provided for the rest of my body.
HG|1|48|13|0|"For when the body is resting the soul must be at peace. Otherwise, the body cannot rest properly and the spirit is unable to practice viewing itself in its efforts to become like its archetype in God. Just as sleep to rest the body is a blessing of God through nature, peace of the soul is that inner, calm warmth of eternal Love from which the spirit receives the elements for its perfection so that it may one day become once more a true vessel for the holding of love and, thus, the life out of God.
HG|1|48|14|0|"O father of the fathers, my wish to approach you and ask for your blessing of my bed was not an insignificant matter. For there is nothing in the world that is not from life and leading to life, showing us the ways of salvation through the endless mercy of eternal Love and boundless grace. But men should not fail to bless everything beforehand out of God's love: the visions, the night, the bed, the rest and everything connected with it. Then dreams will show the pure person faithfully the works of love in spirit and he will find it easy to know himself. But whoever ignores the visions and does not respect the blessings of the bed, and thus the rest is like a blind and deaf person and love and life will silently pass him by.
HG|1|48|15|0|"If I were not able to behold great things in the smallest, how could I be able to eventually behold the infinite in the great and in the infinite, eternal Love and God's infinite wisdom, might and power?
HG|1|48|16|0|"Therefore, O father of my fathers, do not deny me the blessing of my bed and give peace to my soul so that it may cheerfully rest in God's love in order to bear powerful witness to the great grace in spirit and in all truth out of eternal mercy. Amen."
HG|1|48|17|0|Having heard this pious request, Adam let himself be guided to Enoch's bed and blessed it three times. After he had completed this work of blessing, he returned to his place and said: "Enoch, it has been done according to the wish of your faith in God. However, since you need such a blessing it is surely needed by all and would not be superfluous for me either. But who will bless my bed?"
HG|1|48|18|0|Then Enoch replied with love and respect: "O father of my fathers! The mountains are full of your blessing and no doubt the One who had blessed you already before any human eye had gazed up to the holy great Father's dwellings of light has attended to your bed. If the holy great Father has blessed you and everything He has given you, how could you possibly expect a blessing from me who am myself only a very small part of your blessing from God?
HG|1|48|19|0|"Oh do be at peace in God For the very earth has been placed under your feet from the great abundance of blessing out of you and for you. Thus also your bed has been blessed for a long time already, allowing you a free rest and a great peace for your soul out of God, whereas my soul is only a soul out of you and, thus, just a small part of the exceedingly great blessing you received directly from the hand of the most holy Father's eternal Love. Therefore you may rest in great peace in the place, which was illumined and abundantly blessed by the most holy presence of God among all of us. Look, you need not worry about that to which the Lord has attended long before a sun illumined the earth!
HG|1|48|20|0|"But I have to thank you for this great grace that you have blessed my bed. However, to bless your bed with my hand, O father of my fathers, would be the greatest presumptuousness. How should he who has nothing 'give to the one who has long before received everything from God?
HG|1|48|21|0|"Look, I have received nothing but love, and this I can pass on as I have received it. But the blessing has been given to you alone, and we Ourselves are your blessing. Therefore, rest in all the peace of your soul out of God. Amen."
HG|1|48|22|0|Adam was quite moved by these words, kissed Enoch three times on his mouth and spoke the following profound words: "O you dear Enoch! Just like that my son Abel once spoke when during the flight from Paradise he was carrying me and my blessing on his shoulders, which he returned to me faithfully in the land of Euchip.
HG|1|48|23|0|"O Enoch, the longer I listen to you the more familiar becomes to me the sound of your speech and it is as if I heard the sweet voice of my Abel. Even if your body is not that of Abel, your appearance is exactly like that of Abel, and so are your speech, the love, and the spirit.
HG|1|48|24|0|"O You great, most holy Father, the earth will hardly ten times as long be inhabited by men as I have inhabited it and still shall do so bodily according to Your holy will. But if I lived to the end, what could be a greater blessing for my heart on this earth than if You, Jehovah, gave my Abel back to me? But this wish, seeming to me so impossible to fulfill, has now so wondrously been fulfilled. O Jehovah, I cannot thank You enough for the boundless grace of giving me back my Abel and all the blessing in Enoch whom You find worthy of having from his lineage one day go forth a descendant, as a great, holy brother to all my children out of You. O Jehovah, do graciously accept my deepest gratitude!
HG|1|48|25|0|"And you, mother Eve, did not in vain prepare joyfully such a soft and comfortable bed for Enoch. For he, for whom you have wept for 600 years, has now been given back to us in Enoch. So rejoice with me, for he will never die but, if he will remain on earth beyond our time, he will return from where he has come as he is now. So rejoice with me, Eve! And you, Enoch, say if this is not so?"
HG|1|48|26|0|And Enoch said: "Yes, father Adam, my flesh is out of Eve, my soul out of you and my spirit out of God How should I not be the one you have blessed, or Abel or your blessed seed, since my spirit and Abel's spirit are one and the same spirit out of God. Therefore, rest tenderly in the peace of your soul and you, too, dear mother Eve, in God! Amen."
HG|1|49|0|1|ADAM'S AND ENOCH'S MORNING PRAYER
HG|1|49|1|0|When Enoch had said this, Adam rejoiced and Eve was very happy. Then Adam said: "Amen, may the Lord, the most holy Father of all of us, be with us, and so let us go to bed and may all our children enjoy their rest. Amen,"
HG|1|49|2|0|Thus these three people went to bed and slept well till the friendly morning when a fresh wind woke and strengthened them. By your time it was the ninth hour when they went to bed and the third hour in the morning when they rose. And when thus refreshed they were on their feet again, each of them offered his heart in silent prayer and then Adam stood up and spoke the following little prayer in the presence of Enoch and Eve:
HG|1|49|3|0|"O You great and loving most holy Father, I have in Your most holy name, which is full of might, power and all glory, lived to see a new day. O Lord, let me all this day long think and act in such a way that the glow of the setting sun may gently waft these words towards me: 'Adam, rejoice, for you have not turned your eye away from the face of Jehovah or your feet from the track of the ways of eternal Love. And just as the sun moved through the firmament quietly illumining and warming, so did your heart follow the quiet breath of the eternal spirit!'
HG|1|49|4|0|"O Father, You have not ever turned Your eye and ear away from me; do not turn it away today, nor ever in all eternity!
HG|1|49|5|0|"O Lord, let Your love squash every stone on the road on which I will be walking today so that my feet may not stumble and lead to my fall or that a stone may hurt my foot and prevent me from continuing to walk Your ways with straight limbs.
HG|1|49|6|0|"O Lord, count my hairs in the morning that not one may be missing in the evening, and thus each drop of sweat that none may be found impure at night
HG|1|49|7|0|"O Lord, bless and strengthen me in my weakness so that I may with Your strength today and henceforth, so long as it pleases You, bless in Your most holy name my children whom You have given me.
HG|1|49|8|0|"O most holy Father, grant my weak plea in the name of all Your children and all creation! Amen."
HG|1|49|9|0|When Adam had ended this sincere little prayer, he turned to the still silently praying Enoch and said: "Enoch, behold, I have now prayed aloud before God and you and I have gained considerable strength so that I can bless all of you worthily and effectively; and my first blessing is for you. And since you have now been blessed, rise and perform your prayer before God and me aloud also so that we, I and your mother, are worthily and piously edified by the gentle morning glow in your love-filled heart. You have heard my prayer wherein I have faithfully submitted my human and fatherly request to the Lord from the innermost depth of my heart. Since you cannot pray as a father, but as a son, do give expression to the childlike love of your heart! Amen"
HG|1|49|10|0|When the loving and pious Enoch had heard Adam's wish, he immediately rose to his feet, thanked Me and Adam from the bottom of his heart for the blessing he had received and finally, fulfilling Adam's wish, began to direct the following little prayer to Me:
HG|1|49|11|0|"O great God, O most holy Father, You eternal Love full of immeasurable mercy and the most holy grace. Although I know that You pay attention only to the language of the heart and do not listen to the sound of the tongue, nor look at the breath of the lung and disregard every gesture of the flesh, I will let my tongue praise You, as requested by Your pious son Adam.
HG|1|49|12|0|"O You most holy Father, behold, as a weak child I yesterday stretched out my tired limbs on the blessed, soft bed where I rested through Your kindness till this holy morning of Your boundless grace and rose overflowing with Your mercies!
HG|1|49|13|0|"Who can fathom the magnitude of Your endless deeds of love towards me? If I were only able to grasp even an infinitesimal fraction of them!
HG|1|49|14|0|"What is man compared with You that you remember him, O You, before whose faintest breath eternities scatter like weightless snowflakes before a violent storm!
HG|1|49|15|0|"How great, how endlessly great must Your love be that weak man can still hold his own before You when he is so full of ingratitude in all his imagined love and humility and cannot ever know how great his debt to You is and will also never be able to properly understand the extent of his lowliness before You.
HG|1|49|16|0|"O most holy Father, do look graciously down from Your endless height, might and power upon me who am quite as endlessly weak and graciously accept my so very imperfect love for You. For even if I had the fullest love of all my brothers and fathers within me, what would my love amount to even then?
HG|1|49|17|0|"Universes are but a dewdrop before You! Oh, so let this my weak and imperfect love for You be all I can gratefully offer You and strengthen it more and more in accordance with Your mercy. Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|50|0|1|ENOCH'S MORNING CONTEMPLATION
HG|1|50|1|0|When Enoch had ended this morning prayer, Adam rose cheerfully, praised My name and thanked Me sincerely for the gift of hearing which made it possible to hear such wondrous things, and for the eyesight to enable one to behold the great wonders of My mercy, and for the voice which can present well comprehensible words of praise and of the unfathomable and infinite sublimity of the great and holy God as understandable as possible to the small human heart. And he thanked Me also for all the other senses, for he realized that their gift and continuous preservation are a great blessing from the generous hand of My love.
HG|1|50|2|0|After ending these repeated contemplations of praise and gratitude, as was done daily, he once more turned to Enoch, who silently in his heart had done the same, and said:
HG|1|50|3|0|"Enoch, you chosen tongue of God's eternal Love, behold, I called you 'Abel', but this was wrong of me and ungrateful towards God. Abel was indeed my first blessed son whom God had given me and therefore a favorite of my heart and a faithful tool in the hand of God for my salvation. But now towards the end of my life the Lord has sent you to me as a bracing balm to heal in my latter days the wound in my heart, which Cain dealt me. If you were Abel's soul and spirit in the body of Enoch, then you would be what Abel was and you would be like my dear Seth whom the Lord put in Abel's place. But you the Lord awakened out of His love which He planted in Jared's seed that you might become a pure fruit of love to show all your fathers and brothers the gentle way of love and also to show that love is more than all our wisdom which can fall, whereas love created mountains and rocks from the mud of the sea.
HG|1|50|4|0|"O Enoch, my dear Enoch, come to my fatherly bosom and let me love and bless you abundantly so that the blessing may last to the end of all times! For you have poured an oil into my heart, which had already hardened considerably, and it is now beginning to soften and become as it was when the Lord for the first time led my dear helper to me. Now a rose bush with many branches is unfolding in my great thoughts and on top I see a bud - O Enoch, a bud! - and this bud, closed, shines brighter than the midday sun! - But no more about this! - Behold, all this has been brought about by you.
HG|1|50|5|0|"So you are neither Abel nor Seth, but a pure life of love out of God through the seed of Jared; and you have a life of your own which will never be conquered by death. Therefore, give to all of your abundance that they, too, may recognize that not wisdom, but love alone is the true eternal life out of God. For only now do I see it for myself that in love alone I shall be indestructible forever. All our wisdom shall and must come to nothing before God, whereas God will one day raise love, the little love, since He Himself is all love.
HG|1|50|6|0|"O Enoch, when the sun rises, warn me and speak. Amen."
HG|1|50|7|0|After these words Adam pressed Enoch once more to his fatherly bosom, blessed him again and then bade him have a look to see whether Seth was still asleep as well as his children in their huts. He was also to look at the position of the stars and whether the sun was close to rising and what things looked like in the deep places, misty or clear, in what direction the winds were blowing, whether the firmament was quite clear or showed cloudlets here and there and whether there was dew on the grass.
HG|1|50|8|0|Having seen all this, he was to return and report on everything at the glorious rise of the morning sun.
HG|1|50|9|0|And behold, Enoch thanked Adam respectfully and went to do what he had been bidden by Adam.
HG|1|50|10|0|By your reckoning it would have been past the fourth hour when Enoch came out of Adam's hallowed hut. Thus stepping out into the open he took heart and thought to himself:
HG|1|50|11|0|"O You eternal, great, and most holy Father, full of the most incomprehensible, purest, supreme love! How small this hallowed hut of Adam, our earthly father, is compared with Your immeasurable domain! The fiery stars, actually world-sized, are shimmering so small and isolated in Your great house which has no walls, and yet their number is endless and they are all floating in Your grace, firmly attached to Your love, and no power but Your own is capable of guiding them in the distant paths of endless circles.
HG|1|50|12|0|"O You holy Father, how great, strong and good You are, and how glorious You must be in Your light since already Your night is so great, beautiful and glorious!
HG|1|50|13|0|"O You my good, holy Father, do expand my too narrow breast so that I can love You to the full; for everything my eye is now seeing is just too beautiful and too great! How magnificently the tops of the tall cedars rise into the free, light-filled, gently moving air, moving their branches and twigs as if lovingly waving to the stars. Then there comes some breath from You, they sense Your holy nearness and bow their tall heads to the earth. But soon they straighten themselves out once more, drawn by the great, most holy might of Your love, and joyously rustle in the free height an unfathomable, thoughtful praise towards You. How great and sublime must this praise be that I cannot even surmise what kind of holy offering Your creation is bringing You, its sublime Creator. The earth, the grass, the plants, the bushes and trees and all the magnificent stars are praising You perpetually; only man is able to sleep in the midst of such holy offerings!
HG|1|50|14|0|"O You exceedingly good and holy Father, I will never cease praising You; and every stirring mote shall encourage me never to slacken in praising You more and more!
HG|1|50|15|0|"For You gave me a heart filled with love and piety, and I will always be happy at Your so endlessly great goodness and always rejoice in You, my God, that You are so full of love and grace towards everyone who has joy in Your most holy name.
HG|1|50|16|0|"O joyfulness, joyfulness, you most wonderful companion of love, you taste so sweet to the heart that beats according to the will of the holy Father!
HG|1|50|17|0|"Oh it is good and joyful to be where the most holy Father is graciously receiving a great praise from infinity as He is from a dewdrop blown away by the soft breath of the morning sun.
HG|1|50|18|0|"O Father, look graciously down upon my weak heart, recognize the futile mote of my praise and do not miss hearing amidst the loud-sounding hymns of thanks from Your suns my poor chirping which may even be weaker than the soft buzzing of a most insignificant gnat dizzied by the night.
HG|1|50|19|0|"O You, my great, holy, most loving Father, Lord and God, do receive this my confused stammering graciously and let me now faithfully carry out the will of the arch-patriarch Adam! Amen."
HG|1|51|0|1|JARED'S DELIGHT IN HIS SON ENOCH
HG|1|51|1|0|And behold, now Enoch went to carry out Adam's bidding, observing everything as Adam had told him.
HG|1|51|2|0|When he came to the nearby hut of Seth, he found the latter still asleep and did not dare wake him, for Seth was next to Adam a highly blessed patriarch to him. As he gazed searchingly at the starry sky and then towards the east to judge the time of sunrise from the extent of the dawn, Jared approached, blessed Enoch and said to his son:
HG|1|51|3|0|"My dear son, look. I was unable to sleep for joy that you have found so much grace before God. For who, except Seth, would ever have dared out of holy awe to enter the hallowed hut of Adam after sunset, and you are now even allowed to dwell in it! And now all the more so since we were yesterday eye-and-ear witnesses of the immeasurable grace bestowed on this hut from the supreme heights of God.
HG|1|51|4|0|"O my dear son, my joy is too great for me to be able to show you how happy, grateful and filled with love my heart has become. I feel as if I should lovingly embrace every tree and kiss its bark, and even the stars seem particularly close to me today, breathing all love towards me.
HG|1|51|5|0|"O Enoch, behold, joy and love are overwhelming me and my tongue is trembling with bliss so that I can no longer talk with you! Just tell me what has called you here so early away from the hallowed dwelling of our arch-patriarch?
HG|1|51|6|0|"For that which kept me from sleeping could not have driven you out because my joy and grace are before me, whereas you are within joy and grace. Therefore, a higher will must be guiding you. O Enoch, my dear son, do not hide from me the holy gift which was laid into your heart, for it cannot be an insignificant thing, which you are carrying in your heart and following. O do not keep it from me, your father!"
HG|1|51|7|0|Having heard this, the devout Enoch thanked his father for the blessing, caressed him and said:
HG|1|51|8|0|"O dear father Jared, you know your son and that all he possesses is also yours, for I have nothing which I have not first received from you. My love is your foundation and my joy your blessing; through my eyes looks a soul out of you and your blood fills my veins. All my organs are out of you and you taught me also only God and His love and drew my attention to His grace. And behold, thus all my actions are your work thanks to the great grace from above and nothing that I do could be unknown to you; but he who sent me out is more than you and I and is Adam, the arch-patriarch of all of us. Why he sent me here, he alone may know first as he is the first on earth among us, and because what he entrusted to me belongs neither to me nor to you, but to him.
HG|1|51|9|0|"Therefore, dear father, you should not seek to find out about it until you hear it from him whose property it is, so that he may then give it to all who need it.
HG|1|51|10|0|"He will soon come out and then you will hear it from him at sunrise."
HG|1|51|11|0|While Enoch was still speaking, Seth came from his hut, saw the two, stepped up to them and blessed them both and they bowed to him respectfully, and gratefully. Seth asked Enoch the same question Jared had asked him, but got out from Enoch as little as Jared before him. Seth was surprised at Enoch's secrecy and Enoch replied:
HG|1|51|12|0|"Father Seth, you are in place of Abel a blessed son and know that you have God and Adam for a father, closer than I and my father Jared. Has he not given you all that was his and has now become yours? If Adam has sent me to investigate that which is close to his heart, how can you now ask me to give it to you before I have given it to him whose heart bade me gather it for him so that he, as a father, might have something to give to all of you in the morning?
HG|1|51|13|0|"Behold, you can have all that is mine without reservation because it had been yours long before it became mine. However, Adam has a certain advantage over us and so he must also receive first so that he can give it to you and all the others. Look, the sun is on the point of rising, the pale moon hurries towards setting and the stars retreat from the great arena of the night and father Adam is already standing at the open door of his dwelling waiting for me. So just a little patience and you will soon receive what I was sent out so early to gather!"
HG|1|51|14|0|After these words Enoch took his leave from his fathers and hurried to Adam's hut, threw himself to the ground before it and thanked Me. When Adam called him he rose, entered the hut respectfully and reported everything he had faithfully observed.
HG|1|51|15|0|After listening to Enoch's report, Adam rose and said first to Eve: "Eve, my faithful wife, rest peacefully in God's grace until I return accompanied by Enoch. On all the mountains the children are already waiting for my blessing. And you, my beloved Enoch, accompany me up the hill towards morning so that my blessing may not come later than the rays of the morning sun to all the children on the mountains as well as to those who as shepherds dwell in the small plains between the mountains and that the Lord may spare those in the lowlands still for a while from His severe judgments. Now let us hurry! Amen."
HG|1|52|0|1|ENOCH'S MORNING HYMN
HG|1|52|1|0|The two soon left the hut and hurried towards the small round hillock, which they ascended, for it was only ten man-lengths higher than the spot where Adam's hut was standing. There were no trees surrounding it and the tops of the cedars reached only to the foot of this free hill up to, which an only narrow but otherwise quite comfortable path was leading.
HG|1|52|2|0|They arrived on the summit, according to your reckoning seven minutes before sunrise. There Adam sat down on the ground, thanked Me for the new day he was experiencing and asked Me for My blessing to enable him to bless effectively in My name all his children in My love and with My grace.
HG|1|52|3|0|(N.B. What you now seldom observe and what the world regards as silliness, wherefore I and My blessing have to stay away as all this for a long time has no longer been needed!)
HG|1|52|4|0|When he had done this, he perceived the presence of My Spirit, and he blessed all his children before sunrise.
HG|1|52|5|0|When Adam had given the blessing out of Me to all his children, not forgetting those in the lowlands, the first rays of the morning sun broke forth over the wide horizon, and Adam wept for joy as his eyes beheld My grace shining across the wide plains of the earth and that through My merciful love the sun began once more to warm the ground of the mountains, which had become cold overnight where it was always colder than in the lowlands, as is the case still today.
HG|1|52|6|0|After having thus rejoiced, Adam saw Enoch full of joy was reminded of him and admonished him to speak while the sun was rising as he had asked him earlier that morning, immediately after the morning prayer.
HG|1|52|7|0|Upon this request Enoch promptly began to speak out of love, and this was his speech:
HG|1|52|8|0|"O father, you demand a speech from me of which I am not capable! You want me now to sing a hymn to the morning, as did Seth who is a very gifted speaker on such subjects, whereas I am only a blind perceiver of love.
HG|1|52|9|0|"Therefore, be patient if I cannot do it like the exalted Seth. However, what is stirring in my heart I will give forth to the best ability of my weak tongue.
HG|1|52|10|0|"O father, what is this dim, weak, transitory morning compared with the eternal morning of the spirit out of the boundless love of the eternal, holy Father! This sun with its faint shine, what is its light compared with the endless glory of the love in God? Nothing but a black dot in the rays of the divine love. Yes, it is the last starting point of a tiny sparkle of grace from the eternal Love in God, and we marvel at its majesty! What would we do if we were capable of beholding the eternal, primordial source of all light in the love of the Father in all its holiness?
HG|1|52|11|0|"Far be it from me to blame the sun because of it, but I say that it is meant to be a teacher and to tell us: 'O you weak people, why do you gaze at me, a faintly shining light for the earth, and marvel at me? That which on my surface dazzles your eye, how unimportant it is compared with what you carry in your heart. Had I been given as much as the lowest among you, truly, my light would just about penetrate to the distant poles of infinity with undiminished force. However, where my rays are unable to proceed, the eye of your spirit still spreads its rays powerfully and then receives fresher and even more powerful ones from the eternal morning of the love in God.'
HG|1|52|12|0|"O father, look, the sun is right to teach us this with its first ray! For when we go within and consider the great, endless scope of our thoughts and the still greater one of our feelings and, finally, the greatest of all- our love for God, which surely must be boundless, as only this enables us to comprehend the infinite, eternal God and to love Him, how can we almost worship and consider magnificent and great the light of the dust, which has sufficient room in the eye of our flesh, when the eternal, great and holy Father lets Himself be loved and readily grasped in this love?
HG|1|52|13|0|"Through our eyes our hearts enjoy the gentle shine of the morning sun and all the animals noisily greet the gracious mother of the day. The calices of the flowers open up in order to greedily absorb the first mild gifts of the morning sun's bright blessing and the distant wavelets of the sea frisk about like young children and, like them, pull their shining mother at her wide garment of light. - These are indeed picturesque thought-forms; but when I think that for experiencing all this beauty it always needs a human whose heart is capable of forming such picturesque thoughts when his mind has faithfully rested in the love of God, there is the comforting afterthought of a true order. Considering this, all such morning and other scenes would not be really worth anything if they could be neither seen, sensed nor felt and thus externally grasped by a human with an indwelling living soul within which dwells an eternal spirit of love out of God.
HG|1|52|14|0|"Since we are quite aware of this, how come that we always rejoice when the sun according to the will of God is made to rise in order to appear at a certain time? But when we consider our free spirit we hardly wonder when we behold a light in it that, never vanishing, keeps radiating to and fro in marvelous freedom with undiminished love-capacity and force in the endless regions of the eternal, holy Father's grace and love!
HG|1|52|15|0|"Yes, we marvel at a dangling dewdrop when its shimmering radiance and glitter tickle our lustful eye, whereas we hardly pay attention to divine Love's immeasurable wonder-drops of life within us. When we feel a fresh little morning breeze, oh then we rejoice, but that an abundance of the freshest breeze of life from God's eternal morning keeps blowing upon us continuously in the face of the sun of the spirit for an eternal and increasingly freer life, oh, about that we do not much rejoice. Thus we strain our eyesight gazing across the great expanse of the surface of the sea and mightily enjoy the light swaying of the sparkling waves, but the great waves of light from the endless sea of divine grace often pass us by unnoticed and our joy at them is very limited. We also marvel at a red-, green- and blue- shimmering wing of a butterfly, but an exalted thought in the breast of an immortal brother is easily discarded as the poor work of deceptive fancy. Thus often the nest of a bird is admired and God justly praised for it, whereas an invaluable and beautiful work of the free immortal spirit is regarded with contempt.
HG|1|52|16|0|"Oh what a sublime feeling the sough of the cedars gives our heart when a bold wind relentlessly blows through their tender branches, but the holy sough of the spirit of eternal Love is ignored by the wind-dizzied ear which listens to the language of the storm and pays no attention to the loud call of God's voice in one's own breast.
HG|1|52|17|0|"O father, since I am speaking before you, let me continue to speak from my heart which realizes before God how truly unreasonable it is and outside of all order if someone has a large and a small vessel and puts only a little into the large one, and into the small one so much that it cannot be held by the vessel, but spills out around it and is trampled underfoot, whilst the large vessel is almost empty and so much could have been placed into it. Our physical body is the small vessel, which we always mightily overload. Our spirit of love, however, as the boundless large vessel, we mostly ignore and as a result we put shockingly little into it.
HG|1|52|18|0|"We make our offerings regularly and believe to please the Lord when we throw ourselves into the dust in front of the sacrificial fire. But these are all things that overload the small vessel, whereas the large vessel of pure love in spirit and in truth, the only one pleasing to the Lord, is not given much consideration.
HG|1|52|19|0|" I am of the opinion that since we do the one for a visible sign of our spiritual blindness we should not neglect the essential thing on which alone depends the true eternal life of the spirit of love in God! Of this we are reminded every morning and by every sunrise, as owing to the blindness of our spirit we do not know whence it comes and what it is. Also the bark covering a tree reminds us of this, for no one can maintain that the tree is there for the bark; but the bark is there for the sake of the tree to protect its creative powers out of God and keep them hidden from our fleshly curiosity. To the spirit it may be a hint from God, saying:
HG|1|52|20|0|"'Behold, I have concealed the life from the flesh so that death may not catch sight of it, and I have veiled My property within you that you may carry it within well preserved until the time of unveiling. There is a mighty activity under the bark, working and arranging the eternal God's wise and lovingly earnest holy love; there mighty streams of the active life out of God are rushing!'
HG|1|52|21|0|”O father, thus everything, everything we may ever see with our fleshly eyes is nothing but a dead garment inside of which a quiet life is active which is meant to attract us, but first of all our life within us. Once we have found this in the pure love for God, the wonders around us become alive; wonders by whose external, lifeless appearance we have already so often allowed ourselves to be carried away for nothing, almost worshipping them.
HG|1|52|22|0|"Whoever would want to admire a drop of water because it is water? What, then, is one expected to do at the sight of the sea or of a fertile rain falling in countless drops from above upon the earth making it fruitful?
HG|1|52|23|0|"But once the spirit discovers his own image in the drop, O father, he will begin to gather for the vessel of life and have plenty to wonder about when in himself, as well as in his brothers, he will discover the greatest wonder which is the eternal, boundless love of God full of the greatest humility within us! O father, behold I have now finished; do receive it graciously and show me graciously Your further will! Amen."
HG|1|53|0|1|ADAM'S AMAZEMENT AT ENOCH'S WISDOM
HG|1|53|1|0|Adam, amazed at such a speech from the mouth of Enoch, rubbed his forehead, struck his breast seven times and said finally:
HG|1|53|2|0|"O love, what are you that I cannot be angry with you?! O Enoch, listen, you are a mighty speaker, for you have charged me with my guilt and touched those sides in me forcefully which have remained, since Abel, an inviolable sanctuary for everyone. But who can hold it against you when you utter words that have not grown out of you, but are pure words of eternal Love?
HG|1|53|3|0|"For no man can speak as you do unless it has been given him from above, and no one would have the strength to speak something before me unless such a mighty meaning had been given him by the eternal might of the most holy Father's love,
HG|1|53|4|0|"However, you are speaking unafraid out of the might of your great love for God, distributing from the large vessel, and therefore you cannot be called to account; for out of your love every guilt is vindicated and thus mine, too. All I can say to you is that you are surely a man after the heart of Gael. When you speak my heart trembles like a child's in a dark, stormy night; and when you pray my whole body weeps.
HG|1|53|5|0|"O Enoch, your words always resemble a rising sun into the face of which one can initially gaze happily, but as it keeps rising higher and higher every observer must cover his eyes, for man's dark eye cannot bear the force of such rays without losing its sight
HG|1|53|6|0|"O Enoch, you have now told me so much that I may hardly ever be able to grasp it all in this earthly life. You made me happy and sad, - happy, because your angelic spirit has not ever as yet shone from you as brightly as now, and you made me sad because your extremely powerful light has very clearly shown me my indescribably great shortcomings before God and His eternal holy order.
HG|1|53|7|0|"But when I remember that it is you, my dear Enoch, who yesterday advised us of the unexpected arrival of eternal Love, then I rejoice again when I look at you and think that you are a favorite of the great, holy Father whereby you have become mine as well for the whole of my life. This you will remain as long as I shall still walk on this earth, and your name, like mine, will be known to the end of all time.
HG|1|53|8|0|"But now, dear Enoch, let us once more return to the hut where Seth has surely prepared a breakfast. After breakfast we shall visit the working children here and there and gladden them with our presence. And Eve, Seth and his first son Enos, also Enos' first son Kenan, the seer, and Kenan's first son Mahalaleel with his first son, your father Jared; and you shall be on my right shall accompany us. In this way we shall spend the forenoon usefully. At midday we will strengthen our limbs, praising the Lord aloud before and after the refreshment, and the afternoon we will spend again in my hut, going within and thinking of yesterday's great visitation.
HG|1|53|9|0|"But your mouth shall never be silent, for your words are of benefit to everyone. And above all remember to hallow with your blessed tongue before your fathers and brothers the free Sabbath tomorrow; and as you have now spoken without consideration, do that also today, tomorrow and in the future!
HG|1|53|10|0|"Now see Seth already hurrying towards us, and so let us go. Amen."
HG|1|54|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH ON TRUE THANKING AND PRAISING
HG|1|54|1|0|So they both rose turning their backs to the morning and descended to the foot of the hill where Seth was already waiting for them with longing. When they had reached Seth, he threw himself to the ground before Adam who gave him the morning blessing and then bade him rise and accompany them to the hut.
HG|1|54|2|0|Arrived there, Adam and Enoch entered it where mother Eve was already awaiting them Meanwhile Seth hurried to his hut and bade his wife to immediately take the prepared breakfast to the hut of Adam, while he and Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel and the delighted Jared praised My name first and then went respectfully to Adam's hut in order to give him the morning greeting and render their thanks for the blessing. When they respectfully entered the hut and were on the point of meeting their obligation, Adam told them to wait a bit until Enoch had finished the prayer before breakfast, which he was now going to begin. Hearing this, they stopped, retreated a bit and concentrated their eyes, ears and hearts on Enoch who began to address the following little prayer to Me in all faithfulness:
HG|1|54|3|0|"Exceedingly great, most loving and holy Father, lend graciously Your holy ear to my weak mouth and hear the weak whimpering of a dusty worm of the earth on the day of Your endless love's eternal mercy, since it pleased You to wrest from the dust of the earth our arch-patriarch and out of him the arch-mother, then laying into both the blessed procreative power from whose abundance we and countless descendants have come into existence from the seed of love and be followed by countless generations upon generations till the end of all time. This seed You, O best and most holy Father, have taken out of Your eternal Love so that our soul might become a living image of You through the love of Your Spirit within it. Oh, be thanked, praised and glorified for such immense grace and mercy that You deigned to condescend so far to bid that, which had not ever been, come into existence and to freely recognize itself and You, to behold Your sublimity and marvel at the works of Your great might and glory.
HG|1|54|4|0|"Behold, we are here in the presence of Adam, Your sublime first man, and we have already before us a good, healthy refreshment for the body O most holy Father, do bless us and bless also this fresh food that it may contribute to life for us in Your love and never again to death through Your wrath. And let us all through Your grace bear in mind what great things Your boundless love has done in and for all of us on the Pre-Sabbath.
HG|1|54|5|0|"Oh let us be well aware that it was Your love alone which bade the arch-patriarch Adam rise from the dust of the earth and that the great hand of Your love formed him in Your image and let all of us wondrously go forth from him as perfect as he came forth out of You. Oh, for that I will glorify, thank and praise You all my life. But may You graciously receive my weak clamor although it is unworthy of touching Your heart which all Your creation fears to look at O Lord, bless this refreshment for us, for all our being is a blessing out of You! Amen."
HG|1|54|6|0|When Enoch had ended this prayer all the patriarchs bowed to Adam and performed their already earlier mentioned duty. Adam blessed them for this and said: "Dear children, stay with me for a while until Eve and the dear and pious Enoch will have refreshed us with the gift of God. Then I will inform you of my will and interpret the phenomena of the morning. Until then sit down and ponder on Enoch's prayer. Amen."
HG|1|54|7|0|So they sat down and silently did what Adam had bidden them do. When the breakfast had been consumed, Adam rose, gazed up to Me deeply moved and thanked Me in his heart, and so did Eve and by her side Enoch
HG|1|54|8|0|After having expressed his thanks, Adam turned to Enoch and said: "Dear Enoch, what you began before the meal, finish it now aloud in the presence of all your fathers so that your work may become a complete one before God and us, your fathers Amen."
HG|1|54|9|0|Thereupon Enoch rose happily, thanked Adam for the reminder and began the following brief, but all the more weighty speech, addressing it to all:
HG|1|54|10|0|O dear fathers, what could be more reasonable than to keep offering God our childlike thanks for every gift, and that with such a powerful voice that the sun, moon and all the stars arc embarrassed? But let us ask ourselves whether it would be of service to the great Lord if we, blinded by our pride, wanted to show Him as it were how powerful and impressive His love looks in our breast.
HG|1|54|11|0|O fathers, this the great and holy Father in Heaven does not need; for He, before Whom all works lie revealed, knows best what He has laid into us. Only in our humble weakness are we before Him something He looks at in His love, whereas our strength is a blind folly before the eyes of His holiness.
HG|1|54|12|0|"Is not He Himself all our strength? How can we therefore pride ourselves of something that does not belong to us, but to Him Who has given it to us out of His great mercy so that we may become His property.
HG|1|54|13|0|"But if we always shouted our praise and thanks to Him with a powerful voice, would it not be as if we praised and thanked ourselves in the face of God, if we boasted before Him with His property, persuading ourselves before Him that we were capable of something out of ourselves?
HG|1|54|14|0|"Look, when someone speaks with a grand voice (i.e., with exalted words) as if out of himself, then this is not his voice, but the voice of the Lord through him. How then should we wish in our blindness for the Lord to glorify, praise and thank Himself in our place, whilst He only shows us graciously what we must do in our weakness so that we may become worthy of a proper strengthening from Him?
HG|1|54|15|0|"Oh look, that we may worthily glorify, praise and thank the Lord we must do this most humbly in our weakness. Then He will look at us in His mercy and we shall always be newly strengthened by His boundless love. Amen."
HG|1|54|16|0|When Adam with all the others had heard these words, he turned to Enoch and asked him: "But dear Enoch, what does this mean what you have just said? If I do not understand it, how are my children supposed to understand it, mainly for whose sake I have actually asked you to speak? For I gather from your words, according to my understanding, that we should neither glorify nor praise and thank the Lord in this manner, for all of us and everything in us is God's and has gone forth from Him.
HG|1|54|17|0|"Thus, if someone would like to glorify, praise and thank the Lord, he would have to keep silent when he remembers that the Lord within us, as His works, would then be glorifying, praising and thanking Himself.
HG|1|54|18|0|"Behold, everything in us is God's might and power and we are surely His work and living parts out of Him. In view of this, all our actions would be nothing but presumptuousness towards God if we thought they were our work, whereas they are alone God's work, since nothing is ours, but everything God's.
HG|1|54|19|0|"O Enoch, you must explain to us more clearly what you have said, otherwise we shall all perish in the night of our doubts!"
HG|1|54|20|0|When Enoch realized the misunderstanding, he said: "Dear fathers, how come that you are baffled by this? Who would like to eat the wood of the tree, which is too hard, yet the sweet fruit comes from the wood, which as such is uneatable. But when we eat the fruit, we thank for the fruit and not for the tree on which the fruit was prepared for us.
HG|1|54|21|0|"Suppose we were the wood of the tree and, like the latter, we were given a fruit; but since the tree is meant to bear fruit, - which of them should thank the Lord, the tree or the fruit?
HG|1|54|22|0|"Is not the fruit the Lord's gift of love which cannot, and must not, thank the Lord, but alone the tree as a free law - although it has originated from the same fruit - because it was given for the future in an unbroken sequence the power from above to bring forth a living fruit and within it countless others of its kind.
HG|1|54|23|0|"What difference is there in the planting, whether we take shoots from the tree and plant them in the ground and another tree grows there- from or we take a fruit and plant it in the earth, and from that grows a tree also?
HG|1|54|24|0|"Behold, we are the shoots and the seed is God's blessing. If we recognize that we are not the fruit and the seed, but just shoots and trees to be blessed with the fruit and the seed, then the grand voice in us is the God-given fruit and seed which are not supposed to glorify, praise and thank, for it is they for which thanks should be given However, we arc like the tree and the shoots and must glorify, praise and thank in that which we are, but not in that which we receive, and then always for what we receive so that we may become completely free before God and thereby conform to His holy purpose. Amen."
HG|1|55|0|1|KENAN'S CONFESSION
HG|1|55|1|0|Having heard this explanation, Adam and the other patriarchs were amazed at Enoch's ability to speak such lofty words of wisdom for he was such an unassuming young man that no one would have expected of him such high words of wisdom which made even Adam keep silent.
HG|1|55|2|0|Then Kenan began to speak: "O father Adam, look, up to now I was a seer and had to interpret for you on every Pre-Sabbath my visions and yours as well as my observations in the firmament in the early hours of the night so that you might bless them and pass them on to your children.
HG|1|55|3|0|"But now the Lord has with His own hand loosened the tongue of Enoch! Now my tongue no longer dares to speak before you and the other patriarchs and children and, therefore, let the loving and wise Enoch assume this task. Though we have once washed his body with morning dew, we ourselves now need all the more to be washed by him with the morning dew of his spirit, which abundantly drops from his blessed tongue.
HG|1|55|4|0|"O Enoch, do wash me with your grace from above, for I confess and recognize that whoever is not washed with this water will perish and his life will fade away like that of the grass when no refreshing drop has fallen upon it.
HG|1|55|5|0|"Only to one has the Lord given it completely that the others may take it from him when they want to make use of it. Life has been given to all, but not immortality which only one carries within him for all And whoever wishes to take it from him shall become immortal as he is; but the life of the one who ignores it will be taken by death at a time when the great Lord will put His sickle to the dry grass.
HG|1|55|6|0|"When we put our hand on our heart we do perceive its well-measured beat - this also Enoch will perceive -, but if we ask our beating heart: 'Whither do you beat, restless heart?', we shall receive from it a gloomy and confused answer: 'I constantly beat against the brazen gate of eternal death and am waiting with great fear for it to open and swallow me up forever!'
HG|1|55|7|0|"But if we ask the also beating heart of Enoch: 'Whither do you beat, you truly loving, pious heart?', it will answer with the greatest clarity: 'Listen brothers, I beat constantly on the bright gates of life and am full of the sweetest and greatest certainty that they are going to open soon to admit me to the endless abundance of the life out of God of which at present but a small dewdrop animates and quickens me!'
HG|1|55|8|0|"O fathers, brothers and children, I have often seen in my visions that this is so; but that it shall not remain like that everyone is taught by his own love of life. We cannot give it to each other as we do not possess it, but we can take it from the one who has it. Enoch has received it from above and if he wants to give it to us, and is also allowed to do so, it is up to us to take it.
HG|1|55|9|0|"O Enoch, do let your tongue full of life work diligently so that all of us may be washed from head to foot with the dew of life which flows abundantly out of life's spiritual, eternal morning from God through your blessed tongue. Therefore, father Adam, let now Enoch act in my place and interpret and point out to us the signs of life in the firmament and on the earth! Amen."
HG|1|55|10|0|When Kenan had concluded his good speech, Adam rose and said: "Kenan, you have anticipated my wish and so let Enoch do briefly what all of you are waiting for and for what I am longing mightily!"
HG|1|55|11|0|Then Enoch rose respectfully and said: "O fathers, so listen! The stars follow their course and shine now more, now less and the winds blow now from one place and now again from another, rushing to great distances. They often carry light cloudlets, often whole masses of clouds on their swaying wings; the dew keeps falling and so does the rain, the grass is fanning and the trees are swaying with their trembling foliage, and we do not know why all this is so and rack our brains about it. And when it is finally harvesting time, we say: The Lord has guided His elements wisely, for the harvest is good!', and we no longer care where the winds have carried the clouds.
HG|1|55|12|0|"Behold, this is the best interpretation, for what the Lord does is well done. For us it is best to leave it all to the Lord and not to endeavor to explain His ways, but rather seek ourselves and the life within us.
HG|1|55|13|0|"Behold, this is the best interpretation which holds all the mystery. But more about this on the road! Amen."
HG|1|56|0|1|IN ADAM'S GROTTO
HG|1|56|1|0|When Enoch had concluded his brief explanation, Seth joyfully jumped up, embraced Enoch and said: "O father Adam, how brief is the word of love on the bright path of its wisdom and yet so full of clarity, life, power and effect!
HG|1|56|2|0|"But if man's clumsy mind laboriously counts all the stars, doubtfully traces the path of the winds, gazes at the drift of the clouds, wants to startle the sleeping mists in the valleys from their blessing rest, solemnly examines the dewdrops and the grass and almost foolishly and senselessly should ask the plants, the bushes and all the trees how they had rested during the night, in order to form from all these empty investigations a vague opinion from which one, at most with a guessed half-certainty, might conclude whether the coming harvest would be good, medium or bad, and that always after a lengthy deliberation, - such an explanation by Enoch is truly heaven sent and saves us all further quite sense- and worthless observations which in my opinion are as unimportant as is the time that has already passed a hundred years ago.
HG|1|56|3|0|"Oh you dear Enoch, do continue to explain the signs of life within us and I am convinced that such divination will be to all of us of endlessly more benefit than if we were able to talk with all the stars, suns and moons, but did not understand anything of what is at the bottom of our impulses, what all our feelings and emotions are saying and in what way eternal Love maybe makes itself known within us and eternal life through it.
HG|1|56|4|0|"O children, this is endlessly higher than are all the harvest fields and fruit trees on which we are unable, notwithstanding all our observations and Pre-Sabbath predictions, to bring forth even a single apple or other fruit, and the Lord despite all our futile care anyway does only what is in accordance with His love, wisdom and holiness.
HG|1|56|5|0|"O Enoch, do continue to speak and explain so that our torpid wood and twigs, after Kenan, may soon bear blessed fruit of the eternal, imperishable life! Amen."
HG|1|56|6|0|Thereupon Adam rose and said: "Amen, may you be blessed my beloved AbelSeth, greatly blessed the living tongue of Enoch and blessed all my children who have a good and pious heart!
HG|1|56|7|0|"But let us now go and visit all our working children and announce to them the Sabbath of tomorrow and what they may expect from the so highly blessed tongue of our dear, wise and pious Enoch.
HG|1|56|8|0|"May the Lord protect everyone of our steps from any hardship. Amen."
HG|1|56|9|0|Then they all rose and happily left the hut, Eve by the side of Seth and Adam by the side of Enoch. All the children bowed to the old dwelling place of their father who took the lead with Enoch, followed by Seth with Eve and finally all the other present children of the main line.
HG|1|56|10|0|They turned towards the east and had already covered quite a distance when they came to a grotto from which issued a pure spring. This grotto was known as "Adam's rest" and the spring as "Eve's rivulet of tears". Here Adam always used to have a rest and now, too, this was done.
HG|1|56|11|0|The grotto was very spacious and could easily give shelter to twenty thousand people. But the main feature of this grotto was that it was about one hundred fathoms high and was a tunnel through a mountain rather than just a grotto This tunnel was famous because towards the east it led through a large green and yellow crystalline cone-shaped mountain in the center of which a spring gushed upwards above which the sunlight was penetrating through motley crystal prisms in a thousand different hues.
HG|1|56|12|0|Though the light was penetrating more faintly in many different spots marvelously illuminating this rather long tunnel, the above mentioned center with the gushing fountain was the most wonderful and glorious part of this tunnel, by far surpassing everything you have ever known.
HG|1|56|13|0|That is also why this grotto-passage was Adam's favorite spot and, except for the children of the main line, others were seldom allowed to pass through it. This was not because of envy, but it was feared that a very emotional mind could allow itself to be carried away to worship such a miraculous place.
HG|1|56|14|0|When the main party found itself in the middle of the grotto where around the wide, round, golden water basin a great number of well shaped, motley pure crystal blocks were lying, Adam sat down for a while and all the others were allowed to follow his example. Only Enoch remained standing beside Adam
HG|1|56|15|0|Noticing this, Adam said: "Dear Enoch, why are you not doing what I and the others have done? Look, here on my right is a quite comfortable green crystal block. Do sit down and have a rest with me and the others."
HG|1|56|16|0|Then Enoch did according to Adam's wish, but said: "O father Adam, since you allow me to rest on Seth's stone I will do it because your word rates above the word of all the other patriarchs. But if I had sat down on it without your permission, I would have committed an act of presumptuousness and would have deserved the anger of Seth and all the other patriarchs O dear fathers, forgive me for daring to do this, for I always want to be obedient to all the patriarchs and I shall never do anything that might make me unworthy of their love. Amen."
HG|1|56|17|0|And Seth rose and said to Enoch: "O my most beloved and so exceedingly humble and modest Enoch, do you not know that you have already long ago become the beautiful center of our love? Look, you could safely prepare yourself a seat on my head, for you have done that already long ago in our hearts - and the head is not superior to the heart
HG|1|56|18|0|"Since we have long ago given you our love and life for a dwelling place, why should we mind a cold stone on which you sit down? Do not worry about this at all But there is something else of importance to me and no doubt to all the others. Just look at this glorious spot! Dear Enoch, do give vent to your blessed tongue without reservation! Amen."
HG|1|56|19|0|When Adam and the others had heard Seth's pious wish they all besieged Enoch to tell them something good and exalted about this tunnel from his loving heart.
HG|1|56|20|0|And the pious and obedient Enoch, as usual, did not have to be asked twice, but he rose, bowed towards the patriarchs and began to address the following most notable speech to all his fathers, saying:
HG|1|56|21|0|"O dear fathers, I am being asked to speak at this place of Adam's rest not knowing what I should actually say and what I should speak about. O dear fathers, it used to be the custom that if someone wished to hear something from another he at least put a question to the carrier of the secret, making it clear to him that there was something he did not know as yet.
HG|1|56|22|0|"However, I am now supposed to speak without having been asked a question.
HG|1|56|23|0|"So let it then be, for my tongue is free and can express what my eye clearly beholds as standing in the heart in glowing signs. These signs are living features of eternal Love and the all-merciful grace of the eternal, holy Father within me. And so I will speak out of these and hold an immortal conversation out of my God and your God, out of my holy Father, Who is full of love, and your holy Father full of love, grace and mercy.
HG|1|56|24|0|"O dear fathers, this grotto is a faithful picture of the human heart in its relationship to God. Wherever we may turn our eyes, we cannot see any opaque spot, except for the ground, which carries us.
HG|1|56|25|0|"Looking upwards to the high dome brightly illuminated by lights in a thousand colors, we see how gloriously this beautiful light animates this living, high-shooting fountain with a wondrous shine.
HG|1|56|26|0|"Whoever could describe the magnificence which, changing a thousand-fold in a moment, surprises the onlooker's eye when each falling drop resembles a star that boldly strives towards heaven and then, as a punishment for its foolhardiness, is Hung away from it, dying out.
HG|1|56|27|0|'Turning our eyes eastward, a green light shines towards us from the wide passage; looking back from where we came, the passage sends us a yellow light and, finally, even a blood-red one. Thus, wherever we may turn our eye a different light always surprises it
HG|1|56|28|0|"Having marveled at this to our heart's content we say, moved to our innermost by this great glory: 'O You Great God, how sublime, beautiful and exceedingly glorious is everything You have made, Lord! We respect Your works and in turn You bless us with blissful delight, for You have made them for us, and we rejoice and want to praise and glorify You at all times and thank you for having made such wonderful things for us whom in Your great mercy You have found worthy of being called Your children.
HG|1|56|29|0|"O dear fathers, it is only right that we should do this. However, if we looked into our heart and asked it whether the great Master Builder of these sublime things had created all these sublime marvels out of His boundless love and wisdom only for the enjoyment of our senses or whether He has maybe hidden within them other things we are to seek and find for the true glorification of His most holy name, - that, O dear fathers, is another question.
HG|1|56|30|0|"Look, only one sun shines its white rays upon the high crown of this pure crystal mountain, but what an effect of this one solar light in this grotto!
HG|1|56|31|0|"Let us gaze upwards! Whoever would be able to survey all the countless shapes each restless glance already multiplies endlessly, - and yet it is all the effect of one and the same light!
HG|1|56|32|0|"O dear fathers, behold, here the Lord has erected a very great monument to us.
HG|1|56|33|0|"We ourselves are this grotto in our earthly existence with an entrance from the evening and an exit towards the eternal morning. We are in the middle, as we are in the fullness of earthly life, entering from the evening as children into the grace and mercy, and all we see in front of us is the center of life, not bearing in mind that this grotto of life is not closed, but always keeps an opposite exit towards morning open for us.
HG|1|56|34|0|"O dear fathers, the most gracious little flame of eternal Love is also a single light. This sublime dome is our soul's vision. And this fountain is like our spirit that keeps striving upwards towards the light, but is constantly repulsed with the warning:
HG|1|56|35|0|"'Why do you weak being keep striving upwards? There is no road for you; remain where you are or return into the golden basin of your humble and obedient love! There view yourself in the testing delusion of your soul-light and be always prepared to follow the course of the rivulet towards morning. Only there will mighty rays from the Sun of Grace seize you and as a fire-cloudlet draw you upwards to your origin in the fullest freedom of your life.'
HG|1|56|36|0|"O dear fathers! Since we have already earlier in the hut spoken of signs, this explanation should be added. Amen."
HG|1|57|0|1|ADAM'S SELF-CONFESSION
HG|1|57|1|0|When Enoch had ended this godly speech, Seth again rose and said: "Indeed, it is truly as you, dear Enoch, have so wonderfully and faithfully spoken to us from a high source."
HG|1|57|2|0|"For I notice it on myself how I constantly leap upwards in my wisdom, and when this futile motivating force has in the limited height left me to my own weakness, oh, then I always fall like these drops back into the basin of my innate nothingness where I am promptly once more swallowed up and humbled by the ordinariness and customariness and, finally, swept along by the natural draught. Only then, helplessly, do I gradually begin to recognize the great law the Lord has lovingly in His great wisdom planted in my entire nature, namely, that he whom the Lord has not given wings to fly shall in beneficial and appropriate peace stay humbly at home there to quietly and gratefully wait until it will please eternal Mercy to have also the modest droplet, which I should always be, lifted from the rivulet and conveyed towards the eternal morning where the Lord's grace keeps eternally shining and where the boundless love of the eternal, holy Father will surely not let the modest droplet perish.
HG|1|57|3|0|"O dear Enoch, tell me, is it not like that and have I understood you correctly? For I am sure, that it is so, and I also believe that nobody could have understood it differently.
HG|1|57|4|0|"Therefore, do show us all briefly that this is so, or whether it is thus!"
HG|1|57|5|0|And behold, Enoch was delighted, went to Seth, embraced his father and said: "O dear father Seth, rest assured for you have truly understood the voice of eternal Love as it poured over my trembling and weak tongue like the rays of a rising sun.
HG|1|57|6|0|"For what I speak is not out of me but solely out of the eternal love of the best and most holy Father for which my whole being in all its parts and forces shall praise, glorify and thank Him. And henceforth there shall be nothing about me, without and within me, that is not dedicated to the love, praise and gratitude to our so exceedingly good, holy and most loving Father out of Whom we and all things have come through His great mercy.
HG|1|57|7|0|"Therefore, it is also the case that man out of himself cannot and should not do anything, even though he may flatter himself in the feeling of a pleasing awareness of a higher life in his confined breast But, like the droplet, he shall rely completely on the Lord Who will surely educate and guide him according to His eternal love and order and certainly in man's best interest Amen."
HG|1|57|8|0|"Yes, thus it is! said Adam and all the present children of the main line. And Adam continued, saying: "For everything that grows on earth thrives and it all meekly and modestly submits to the eternal order of the supremely mighty God. We see daily how the sun's rays mightily draw the grass, as well as the plants, bushes and all the trees, from the dark womb of the earth. Thus the mightily gentle ray of the sun softly draws from the watery depths of the sea the cloudlets filled with a soft light, lifts them up to the firmament and finally glorifies and transfigures these cloudlets so that they, similar to the light itself, are no longer perceived by our gross senses, although they are forever imperishable to the eye of the spirit. Though this is but a corresponding earthly picture, it fully equals the high order of man who has been given a body with senses and a soul so that in it the noble fruit may develop according to eternal order towards everlasting life in God, just as procreation develops from the soul through the power of love out of God and His order to a new immortal fruit
HG|1|57|9|0|"O children, behold, the Lord has prepared a speaker for us and opened his eyes and through him made our ears more receptive so that we are now beginning to understand the holy Father's great purpose with us. And since we have here to our great joy heard the wise interpretation of this my favorite spot, let us now continue on our way, for the earth carries many still unknown treasures and so let them become a further pasture for our spirit. Amen."
HG|1|57|10|0|And behold, the party of the first men on earth thanked Me silently, then rose and walked towards morning and the exit and there, through a narrow passage, into the bright open air. There they remained for a while, quite surprised, following with their eyes the rippling, clear rivulet and noticing further down how soft mists were rising from the rivulet upwards to the free spheres of light and how they, clarified through the warmth, vanished from their sight. Now they all clearly understood this scene of nature and with pleasure recognized themselves in it. They praised Me in the depth of their hearts feeling great joy and, finally, continued their walk across a rather extensive tableland where many families were living. When they already from a distance caught sight of the more than snow-white arch father they hurried in great numbers to the much-used path, had themselves blessed by Adam and then praised My name. And the sound of their pure voices carried far across the distant mountains inviting all the children living there to the Sabbath rest on the following day, when an offering due to Me would be burnt.
HG|1|57|11|0|And behold, thus the patriarchs walked on with exultant hearts far out to where an extremely tall snow-white rock blocked their way, and where they again sat down on the ground surrounded by thousands of children who were all busily providing their patriarchs of the main line with all kinds of refreshments, and everyone felt happy when his loving gifts were blessed.
HG|1|57|12|0|Behold, at this place of rest Adam looked up to the high and vast pinnacles of this rock mountain reaching to the skies and remained for a long time silent and deep in thought and no one dared ask him what he might be seeing. Thus the loud rejoicing of the children became silent for a while, for they all noticed tears in the eyes of the father.
HG|1|57|13|0|They all pondered on what he would do and, except Enoch, no one noticed what was happening in Adam's soul.
HG|1|57|14|0|Finally, he took his eyes off the steep walls of this rock, quietly surveyed the assembled crowd of his children and at last said, deeply moved:
HG|1|57|15|0|"Oh, it is all my own fault! O great, holy and just God, why did you allow my sin to grow into such a mountain? I am still alive and the mountain reaches almost to heaven; how high it will have grown by the end of all times!
HG|1|57|16|0|"I am beholding this on the Pre-Sabbath, surrounded by a thousand children, resting here at the rock of my sin. And thus also the last man will one day here alone, deprived of all living beings and children, gaze sadly upwards to the eternal pinnacles of the shining worlds in God's infinity and wait longingly for the mountain to collapse and crush him and bury under its debris the last drop of my great guilt.
HG|1|57|17|0|"O children, look, up there where it is still smoking and burning I came into existence and have sinned in the presence of God and the earth!
HG|1|57|18|0|"There I was still perfect and all creatures were subject to me and comprehensible from the center of the earth up to that high and last World of worlds which no spirit's thought will ever reach.
HG|1|57|19|0|"And what has this guilt made of me? What have I become in the night of my sin? Nothing but a miserable worm in the dust of the earth, hardly still able to carry around the little bit of most miserable life within him.
HG|1|57|20|0|"O children, whoever of you could fall from the last, most distant star above down to the last, most distant star in the depth, behold, he would hardly have performed. The jump of a grasshopper compared to the fall from my height to this indescribable depth.
HG|1|57|21|0|"Already up there in my earthly beginning I was submitted to the greatest, most humbling self-knowledge and knew myself and fell on that account even deeper, yes, to this place I had to fall and my feet even deeper through Cain.
HG|1|57|22|0|"Oh for this indescribable fall! I, who except for God had none like me, have now to ask my children for instruction and bread!
HG|1|57|23|0|"However, since this is the situation, let it be so in the name of Him Whom it pleased to make of me what I now am in the presence of all! Amen."
HG|1|57|24|0|Having ended this sad monologue, he began to weep and his dejected state saddened all those present, except Enoch. And the burden, which grieved Adam, Eve felt twice as heavy, but she tried to hide her tears so as not to make Adam even sadder. Thus this depressing state lasted for almost an hour, until Seth went to the father, dried the tears from his face and said:
HG|1|57|25|0|"O father, do not weep because the Lord did this to you. If you were a bad father, how could we love you as our father!"
HG|1|57|26|0|"We have never found anything bad about you, but all we found and what we have received from you was good, is good and will remain good. Therefore, all of us at all times bring you all our love and respect willingly as a truly childlike offering of thanks. So, dear father, be of good cheer and do not grieve at the most wise guidance of the almighty, most loving and holy Father!
HG|1|57|27|0|"For you yourself have taught us that whatever the Lord does is well done. Now if He did this to all of us how could it possibly be other than good? Therefore, it should not concern us if the Lord's ways, thanks to His loving-wise and mighty guidance, are different from what we in our immense limitation before God might wish for.
HG|1|57|28|0|"O father, if you once were given authority that even the sun, moon and all the stars had to obey you, this was still given to you by the Lord of all might and power and was thus not an authority out of you, but out of God.
HG|1|57|29|0|"What belongs to the Lord, He may take back again after His loving wise order. And in accordance with His love and wisdom the Lord does anyway only what is best and expedient for us who, thanks to His great mercy, may call ourselves His children.
HG|1|57|30|0|"Since He is the Father of all of us, how could He ever, considering His boundless love and endless mercy out of this, forget His children?
HG|1|57|31|0|"O father, do cheer up and take heart and allow dear Enoch here, as soon as the children have left again, to cast his enlightened glances at all the things here that they may become transfigured through his tongue brimming over with life and serve as pastures for our spirit.
HG|1|57|32|0|"So do cheer up, father! Amen."
HG|1|57|33|0|And behold, when Seth had ended his good and comforting speech, Adam looked at him with a brightened heart and beckoned to Enoch to comply with the wish of Seth and the other children of the main line. But he was to do this only after the others would have left, except for one who had black hair and did not belong to the tribe, but had only just fled from the lowlands. In his thirst for knowledge he had mixed with the children of Adam as great fear of Lamech had driven him to flee as a mortal to the immortals of the mountains.
HG|1|57|34|0|When Enoch had been given the sign, Enos, Kenan and Mahalaleel, as had always been customary, rose and told the children that on the following Sabbath they had to come to the familiar place in front of Adam's hut and bring their gifts, but now should leave for a short time as it was the father's wish so that he might have a short rest for his heart; but on receiving a sign they should all assemble once more and accompany the father to the children of the midday, from where they should then return to their homes.
HG|1|57|35|0|When the three had successfully completed their task and as bid by Adam brought the black-haired man with them, behold, then Adam rose and asked the stranger:
HG|1|57|36|0|"What has brought you here, saving you from death? Answer - or flee from the face of the father of the earth's fathers! For in your veins flows a deadly blood and on your forehead Cain's mark of death is clearly visible Therefore, speak if you are able to and your tongue can use a language Amen."
HG|1|57|37|0|The stranger threw himself to the ground before Adam and fearfully stammered some broken sounds, which no one understood, except Enoch.
HG|1|57|38|0|Then Seth said to Adam: "O father, your just zeal will cause the mortal's death. Therefore, do withdraw your justice graciously and full of blessing and let the living Enoch reanimate him so that he might satisfy your reasonable justice. Amen."
HG|1|57|39|0|And Adam complied with the wish of Seth's heart and said to Enoch: "Behold here a dead man from the lowlands; reanimate him and loosen his tongue that he may tell all of us what oppresses his heart. Amen."
HG|1|57|40|0|Thereupon Enoch rose and spoke to the patriarchs: "O fathers, how can you call this man a dead mortal when he is alive like us and is but a poor human from the lowlands! If a sick animal came to our dwelling, we would not chase it away, but care for it until its health is restored. And now that a poor, lost man has with great difficulties sought refuge with us, we let him lie in the dust before us like a worm.
HG|1|57|41|0|"We all have seen that he came here alive and we are well aware that every life and its preservation can only have its origin in and out of God.
HG|1|57|42|0|"Therefore, O dear fathers, let this man arise so that he may come to know the great God on these heights. For the love of the great, eternal and holy Father surely reaches farther than our greatest thought will ever be able to comprehend in the least.
HG|1|57|43|0|"Should this boundless love not touch the children from the lowlands as well? And if it has drawn one of them up here to us, we must not reject such poverty. But accept it as if it had grown up there where it is still smoking and burning, - where we still sometimes direct our glances, foolishly imagining the rock to be our fault or we that of the rock.
HG|1|57|44|0|"Oh, it is of very little importance to what height such a stone has grown since it is only a stone and perishable, whereas we are immortal children of God and imperishable. But of greatest importance is our love, which must not exclude any being, least of all, a poor brother from the lowlands. For we are only children of love and therein children of God. So let us act accordingly in order to be truly and worthily what we are meant to be! Amen."
HG|1|58|0|1|THE STRANGER ASMAHAEL
HG|1|58|1|0|And behold, after all this Enos, bid by Adam, bent down and raised the black-haired man. Then he asked Adam and Seth for permission to say a few words prior to departing from this spot.
HG|1|58|2|0|There was agreement from all sides for him to say whatever he wished.
HG|1|58|3|0|And Enos bowed, thanked for the permission and began to address the following memorable speech to all:
HG|1|58|4|0|"Fathers and children! Just now a great thought came into my mind where it is now fixed in my agitated soul like a remnant of an intense flash of lightning. I once dreamt - it was at the time I overslept at sunrise, which earned me a small reproach - which we were, as is the case now, at this place. We were looking at the wonderful scene and had much joy at our many children whom we were also inviting to the coming Sabbath-offering. And behold, while we were thus rejoicing an intensely shining figure came into our midst startling all of us with its strong light. But the figure did not leave us for long in this frightened state, but revealed itself before our dazzled eyes.
HG|1|58|5|0|"O fathers and children, this now revealed figure was Abel and he led a similar man to the arch father and spoke very gently:
HG|1|58|6|0|"'Listen father! Except for me Cain has not hurt anyone, only that my body was lost to you. Look, I have forgiven Cain with all my heart and it was all the easier for me since I had never any resentment against him. And when later on he fled from his son Enoch and arrived at the shore of one of the greatest waters of the earth where he languished suffering from heat, hunger, thirst and fear with the very few of his own that were saved, I voluntarily came to him with the permission of the eternal, holy Father, revealed myself to him and saw his tears of great remorse. I felt very deep compassion for him and taught him to weave a watertight basket and then guided him and his own across the waves to a distant, fertile and secure land.
HG|1|58|7|0|"The same I did for several of his descendants from the city of Enoch who were of a better nature.
HG|1|58|8|0|'However, I never dared to lead anyone from Cain's great city of Enoch to you, O father, for I knew only too well your just anger at Cain. But I also knew what the Lord had said to Cain when in bitter remorse he fled across the vast earth, as He reassured Him, saying: 'Whoever slays Cain shall have to face a sevenfold revenge!'
HG|1|58|9|0|"'Now I am bringing you, also at the will of Jehovah, a God-seeking fugitive from the lowland. Therefore, give him what he seeks and receive him with all Your fatherly love, for your blood Haws also in his veins.
HG|1|58|10|0|"'Awaken him with your blessing, and the Lord will awaken your children that they may preach His name effectively to the children in the lowland for a possible salvation of the earth!'
HG|1|58|11|0|"O fathers and children! Now I see the same man among us as I then saw him and just now I saw the shining Abel leave this place and Enoch truly saw this, too, and, therefore, was silent. This is what I had to say, think it over and act at your pleasure! Amen."
HG|1|58|12|0|Enoch promptly confirmed the statement of Enos, saying: "Yes, thus it was and is!"
HG|1|58|13|0|When Adam had heard this, he was amazed and asked eagerly: "Where did Abel stand?"
HG|1|58|14|0|Enos and Enoch then simultaneously pointed to one and the same spot and Adam firmly believed them as they had not been wrong in simultaneously showing the spot where Abel had affirmed his faith and love before Adam.
HG|1|58|15|0|Afterwards he still had each of them secretly describe the appearance of Abel, and as their descriptions conformed also in this point, Adam could not doubt the genuineness of this vision and accepted it immediately.
HG|1|58|16|0|In this way fully convinced, Adam exclaimed joyfully: "O Abel, what you bring me I accept and if it were Cain himself!
HG|1|58|17|0|"So bring him to me, the weak ward of Abel that I may bless and receive him in our midst and show him in me the first man of this earth who was not born but went forth directly from the almighty hand of eternal Love and the mother of all men who went forth from me and, finally, Him of Whose greatness, might, holiness and love all eternities and infinities filled with beings give faithful witness as do all of us who were given an eternal spirit out of and by God Himself!"
HG|1|58|18|0|Thereupon they brought the black-haired to him and Adam touched him and blessed him three times and then asked his name. But he said: "O great, sublime first-created of God, the great King of the earth, you wise father of all the earth's fathers, forgive me, a poor fugitive from the lowland who, by the hand of a being of light, was saved from the deadly hands of Lamech and brought here. Look, I have no name, for I was a working slave, and they have no names, but are like animals called by empty, inarticulate shouts. They are only allowed to understand speech, but not to talk. Whoever might dare to let his tongue utter a sensible sound would have to pay for this with the cruelest death.
HG|1|58|19|0|Therefore, do not be annoyed that I poor slave am unable to give what you demand, for things are most cruel in the lowland and there is no one whose life would not be in danger. Wherever a person may flee, Lamech's persecutors and mercenaries catch up with him and on the spot kill him without mercy in the cruelest manner.
HG|1|58|20|0|"O you great father of the earth's fathers! The atrocities taking place clown there are such that no human tongue would he able to describe them. The cruel killing of the dumb working slaves is probably the least of them, for it can still be given a name. But also nameless atrocities are being committed there, and I would never dare tell you of them so as not to desecrate the heights. Amen."
HG|1|58|21|0|When Adam with his children had heard this account by the nameless, he was mightily shocked and was going to curse the lowland, but the nameless one interrupted the heavy word of anger, saying:
HG|1|58|22|0|"Oh do hold back this disastrous word, you good father of the earth's fathers, for listen. They clown there do not need your curse, as they have curses in abundance. Lamech suffices for the entire earth and if the great King above the stars should wish to thunder his most bitter curse over the earth he would only have to send the earth another Lamech and you, O father of the earth, may be assured that before the sun had risen and set a hundred times, except for Lamech, no living being would burden the earth.
HG|1|58|23|0|Therefore, O father of the earth's fathers, instead of cursing, rather bless the heavily curse-laden depths of horror, for if with a curse you increased the darkness of horror, then woe betide the poor dumb workers down there!
HG|1|58|24|0|"Their abundantly shed blood anyway cries up to the stars for revenge like rushing storms. And if you added also your curse on the land down there, waves of blood might soon surge around the holy mountain peaks.
HG|1|58|25|0|"O father of the earth's fathers, do bless, oh bless where you would be justified to curse! Amen."
HG|1|58|26|0|And behold, when Adam had heard this request he was moved and praised the nameless young man and asked him: "Listen, you poor son from the blood of Cain. Since in the lowland you were not allowed to speak, where did your tongue receive almost Kenan's fluency?
HG|1|58|27|0|"For you speak as if you had all along been an ordained speaker of God among us. Your words are precise and make always good sense. Tell me faithfully, how you have come by this."
HG|1|58|28|0|And the nameless one took heart and answered: "O father of the earth's fathers! What you are asking me, surprised at my loosened tongue, makes my young heart rejoice at being praised by you, as the father of the wisest teacher.
HG|1|58|29|0|"Oh behold and hear The teacher who wisely taught me to speak was the one who faithfully brought me here to you, O father of fathers! You know him and have known him already prior to the ones who are here surrounding you listening and waiting. It was Abel, your radiant son who, inspired by higher love, loosened my stammering tongue so that I might pleasantly utter before you, and all your descendants full of grace and blessing, the strange forms of truth.
HG|1|58|30|0|"O father of the earth's fathers, now you know everything which might initially have sounded strange to you. Oh do allow me, the poor and alien refugee from the lowland, to seek here on the holy heights in your midst that mighty Ruler full of justice and kindness to Whom all the stars, the moon and the sun so wondrously bear witness.
HG|1|58|31|0|"O father of the earth's fathers, do speak a loving Amen!"
HG|1|58|32|0|Hearing this, Adam was so moved that he could not utter a single word and his eyes were swimming with tears of joy and compassion.
HG|1|58|33|0|Finally, Adam pulled himself together and said deeply moved to the nameless one: "Listen, you dear stranger from the lowland of horror. Since things are as you have told me of which I am now convinced and because God has shown you immense grace, it is only right for us, His children, to do what our great, holy Father in His boundless mercy has done to you. Therefore, let happen for what your heart is thirsting.
HG|1|58|34|0|"Behold here on my right the also very young Enoch, who is now God's blessed speaker. He shall become your future teacher in God, our most loving Father and Lord of Infinity.
HG|1|58|35|0|"And since you have no name, I will give you the name 'Asmahael', that is, 'a faithful stranger seeking God'! For here everything must have its name and every action a word; and every condition and its indwelling characteristic must be well defined, and the how, when, where, why and whereby something is or happens must be exactly defined. Least of all can a man walk around without a name.
HG|1|58|36|0|"However, every name must fully correspond to the one who received it, and he who has received a name shall faithfully live according to it. Otherwise he is a liar, as he does not act in accordance with his name. And since you now have a name, recognize it first and then act faithfully according to it, - or you will become a liar in the face of God and all His children and be confounded before every particle of dust which always corresponds to its name.
HG|1|58|37|0|"And now I bless you once more and tell you: Asmahael! I, Adam, the first man who on this earth has come forth from the hand of God, the eternal, holy, most loving Father, am blessing you like my children and you shall be a faithful bearer of your name!
HG|1|58|38|0|"And so I give you my hand and lift you up to the state of my children.
HG|1|58|39|0|"Now, my children, follow my example and become his fathers and you, dear Enoch, become his brother and teacher.
HG|1|58|40|0|"You, Jared, shall be in charge of him instead of Enoch who has now become a dweller in my hut
HG|1|58|41|0|"May the Lord open your heart and all the senses of your soul towards the eternal life of your spirit in God! Amen."
HG|1|58|42|0|Thereupon Asmahael fell down at the feet of Adam, kissed them and thanked aloud for the immense grace that had been bestowed upon him in the height among My children, for he promptly felt within him the effect of the blessing, and he began to shout with joy, saying:
HG|1|58|43|0|"Asmahael, what a glorious name which I am still unworthy of carrying! But I am of the opinion that a name initially given places the faithful recipient legally under obligation to obey this holy judge (a great, living commandment) as far as cognition would open the path for him. And if someone, as the bearer of a binding name, had to follow the distant paths of the sun and the stars he would have to do it joyfully and faithfully because of the great grace bestowed upon him, also if the gracious claim of the holy name was set even higher O father and fathers of the earth's fathers, listen, it is truly not difficult to follow the road to eternal life for one who has often been in the throes of death. And if one had, constantly fighting, to miserably force one's way through the darkest slime of the horrors of sin towards a scanty light and an even poorer life, which was often already nipped in the bud by the darkest doubts, O hear, how easy it then is to follow actively the shining road to life.
HG|1|58|44|0|"O glorious name 'Asmahael', you fairest star, guiding me upwards to the eternal, holy heights of light and life. O listen, the stranger is not going to carry such a holy gift of grace in vain. Amen, amen, amen, to this I say amen!"
HG|1|59|0|1|ABOUT HUMILITY
HG|1|59|1|0|When Asmahael had ended his speech, Adam, deeply moved, rose again and said: "Enoch, behold, now it is your turn again! After all this it is only appropriate to hear words from on high, then to be able to act in accordance with the Lord's will For behold, I have done my part already according to what my love thought right, but our love is not always pure and, therefore, not always certain and, thus, the result of its actions not holy So it is now important that you, dear Enoch, let all of us hear the living voice out of you.
HG|1|59|2|0|Therefore, speak and show us the proper paths of your ward. Amen."
HG|1|59|3|0|When Adam had spoken thus, they all rose and bowed to Adam and thanked him for having ordered this. Especially Seth rejoiced, for he was Enoch's greatest adherent and referrer of his word, and so he could not restrain himself but called to Enoch, before he had begun to speak, a few encouraging words, namely:
HG|1|59|4|0|"O dear Enoch, what my heart has already for quite some time been mightily longing for, the good and just order has now effected through my father and your father. Oh, I shall be so very happy to hear the holy will in this matter. For it is true, we may often do something we think is good, but whether it is really good and right because we think so is quite a different question.
HG|1|59|5|0|"It is this you are to show us. And so begin to speak out of the life out of God within you! Amen."
HG|1|59|6|0|Then Enoch rose and began to speak to all, after having turned to Me in his heart, saying within him:
HG|1|59|7|0|"O You most holy and loving, great Father, Lord and God, give me, the weakest, Your grace so that I may in love and humility faithfully reveal Your will to the fathers and give them in abundance out of You what their hearts are thirsting for.
HG|1|59|8|0|"O most holy Father, only Your holiest will be done forever! Amen."
HG|1|59|9|0|And behold, thereupon I awakened Enoch fully and he began to speak "O dear fathers, that this is your wish is only fair, for God's love surpasses everything and all things are subject to His will; however, that you have called me to reveal to you in my weakness what all eternities will never comprehend and grasp, look, dear fathers, that is not just and fair of your fatherly dignity.
HG|1|59|10|0|"Do you believe that the Lord has less regard for one person than for the other if both act in accordance with His will? O fathers, there you are very wrong, for this is not so!
HG|1|59|11|0|"Raise your eyes to the spaces of infinity, full of light. Who among us can say that he is unable to see the extensive streams of light and all the things enveloped in it? Whose ear does not perceive even a slight breeze when it blows over withered leaves? Or is there one among us who has not been given perfectly usable senses and an actively feeling heart?
HG|1|59|12|0|"If all of us have been given this by the Lord without distinction, how should someone be more or less the Lord's, having originated from Him and wishing to return to Him again? O fathers, look, which child when it came to you to ask for advice would you not listen to and provide with what is of benefit to him?
HG|1|59|13|0|"Since you, as fallen men, are already merciful, even towards strangers, how much more will the very best and most holy Father do what is good for you and with pleasure give to everyone what is useful to him!
HG|1|59|14|0|"Therefore, do not think that I am a chosen organ for the living voice of God. Oh no, that I am not, but you are. Just turn to Him and you will surely be shown the will of the Lord. Amen."
HG|1|59|15|0|After that Enoch was silent, turned within and, thus, also to Me. And beginning with Adam, down to Jared and Asmahael, no one knew what to make of these brief words of Enoch. So they asked each other:
HG|1|59|16|0|"What does this mean? What did Enoch want to tell us, - that we might, like him, speak a word of life from the height of God? Let this understand whoever may, we do not!"
HG|1|59|17|0|In this way they were talking among themselves and they all marveled at Enoch's so plain and brief speech in this instance. Even Seth was amazed that Enoch had this time made short work of all of them.
HG|1|59|18|0|"For what is the use," said Seth, "if we are left to our own devices since we know without Enoch what we are capable of doing, how far the Lord in His Love is accessible to us and how much we have ever perceived of His voice. For this is part of love as wisdom is part of grace.
HG|1|59|19|0|"But how can a person love the Lord and speak out of Him before he has, of necessity, received the love and the Word from the Lord? Who among us can pride himself on this, except Enoch? As if I did not know what I could do!
HG|1|59|20|0|"Of course, we all possess the grace to be children of God and without doubt among all created beings the distinguished ability to be true humans as which we all have the same senses and use them in one and the same way; but let everyone ask himself whether, notwithstanding all we have in common, the same things give pleasure to everyone and in the same way!
HG|1|59|21|0|"This only proves that not all are given the same amount of grace, let alone the same amount of love. This becomes all the more obvious when one knows from long experience in what an erratic way love sets about every object it has seized and what detachment and self-sacrifice is needed to become strong in one's love.
HG|1|59|22|0|"Thereby I do not and cannot say that we are unable to become ever stronger in our love for the Lord, but one thing is certain, namely, that only grace is given us, instead of love, and only through grace the ability to earn and then absorb love. But we never receive it just because we desire it, even if we longed for it ever so much. In short, if it pleases the Lord to endow someone with an abundance of love, as He did for Enoch, this is a matter of the Lord's mercy and He does not need anyone's counsel if He wishes to do so. But listen all of you: this is certainly not the rule, and we may wish whatever we will, the Lord is still the sole Lord and does and acts according to His inscrutable wisdom as He pleases, and we are but witnesses of His acts before us and for us
HG|1|59|23|0|"And you, my dear Enoch, do grasp these words of mine, and then speak For your great modesty is well known to me and your humility has made you so dear to me. In future, you need not be so very modest and show us your great humility when it concerns a service you owe to God and your fathers. For, that you possess all these qualities we have known for a long time and the Lord knows it endlessly better than we do. That is why He gave you the love as a permanent gift and you need not give us any more proof, for we appointed you a teacher and speaker of God only because of these virtues of yours. So you may speak before us without fear as you have already often done
HG|1|59|24|0|"except if what you earlier said was spoken at the Lord's bidding, you probably could not speak differently and did right to speak thus.
HG|1|59|25|0|"However, when I think of what you said, encouraging us to listen ourselves to the voice of life out of God, behold, could not God have done what you did and show our hearts what to do, as you did?
HG|1|59|26|0|"But since you have already begun to speak out of God in this way, it is not enough to simply point us to Him from Whom we have received all things, of which we arc all aware. But in view of the fact that the Lord for the benefit of all has especially endowed one, it is only fair that he help with this abundance in one way or another those who are less gifted. Only thereby can we prove to the Lord that we are truly His children.
HG|1|59|27|0|"Behold, therefore also modesty and humility have, and must have, their most wise and useful limits!
HG|1|59|28|0|"Take it from the natural point of view. Look, if we, when the father told us about his physical weakness, had from exaggerated humility been afraid to grant him what he asked for, oh, what use would our exaggerated humility have been to him if no one had dared provide him with food and drink?
HG|1|59|29|0|"Therefore, true humility must never go beyond the sphere of loving activity if it is to be truly pleasing to the Lord, and so it is our duty to help each other as long as we tell each other that in this or that we need one another. And as far as the reference to the Lord is concerned, it is only fair that the stronger admonishes the weaker one and this until the other one says: 'Look, now the Lord has awakened me, too!'
HG|1|59|30|0|"Behold, Enoch, as yet none of us can say this, for we are all of us nothing in the sight of God. So let go of your needless humility and in the fullness of your love think of that which we all still need at this stage to enable us to appear loving and just before God!
HG|1|59|31|0|"Oh do not hesitate and satisfy our love for God! Amen"
HG|1|60|0|1|ENOCH'S JUSTIFIED RETICENCE
HG|1|60|1|0|And behold, after Seth had spoken thus, Adam rose and said: "Enoch's word was a harsh word, but Seth's a soft word!
HG|1|60|2|0|"If both of you have spoken justly, only one of you harshly and incomprehensibly, the other one gently and well comprehensibly, for my part I do not condemn anyone. However, one should not give children a fare for which their teeth have not grown as yet. And so, Enoch, your fare in this instance is too hard. Therefore, it will be up to you to soften the fare you have given so that we can consume it to our advantage. Amen."
HG|1|60|3|0|Then Enoch rose again and began the following noteworthy speech, saying:
HG|1|60|4|0|O dear, respectable fathers! What father Seth has said to me so well-meaning and full of dignity is true, just and fair and shows clearly man's duty to man. This is also the will from on high, and so everyone has the right of love to help the other in human matters and all the more so in times of need and when requested. "Therefore, he who for some trifling reason refrained from doing and saying what is required by duty and love, would hardly be worthy to be called a man
HG|1|60|5|0|"However, dear and respectable fathers, ask yourselves what should be done in case the arch father Adam, not wanting to speak himself, had asked me to give a brief, harsh and profound answer to some question of the children which the latter did not understand nor did I, as the bearer, for my part completely, but only as far as the arch father had explained it to me. And if he had forbidden me for the time being to give any explanation lest the children's hearts become too lazy in the sphere of their thinking, but increasingly more awakened, and then the children because of the somewhat obscure answer attacked me and demanded that I speak more comprehensibly and clearly, - O fathers, judge for yourselves, whose demand is here superior, that of the arch father or that of the children with their untimely thirst for knowledge?
HG|1|60|6|0|"O fathers, you cannot but fully agree with me if by my justified reticence I complied with the arch father's command as long as it pleased him. This I have also done today before sunrise with Jared, the father of my body, since the word of the arch father is superior to the covetous demand of all his children. And if I kept silent, did I not comply with my high duty?
HG|1|60|7|0|"How come then that when I speak, which, as all of you very well know, I do out of the Lord and not out of myself, you reproach me as if I had spoken out of myself when only yesterday you had the most striking proof of how closely and visibly the Lord has guided my weak tongue
HG|1|60|8|0|"Since you have not asked me, but the Lord through me and thus the Lord's voice and not mine was important to you, ask yourselves who has to be reproached
HG|1|60|9|0|"Can I do more than is the Lord's will, or can I give more than I have received myself?
HG|1|60|10|0|"Even if I had received it in abundance, but the Lord's will had certain limits for me to tell you for the time being only as much as I have conscientiously done, because the Lord has in His wisdom demanded this of me, - and if I do obey the Lord in fear and love, tell me, dear fathers, do you not think that I am doing the right thing when I regard the Lord's will as superior to the futile demands of men who taken all together are nothing compared to Him and can do nothing without Him, but with Him everything.
HG|1|60|11|0|"O fathers, behold, for me your rebuke is unnecessary as if you rebuked a tree which cannot bear any fruit other than the ones the Lord has given it be they sweet or bitter. And as concerns the Lord, tell me, where is the being which would not agree with every one of His words which to understand would take eternities
HG|1|60|12|0|"If you ask the Lord through me, you must also believe that I speak out of the Lord. But if someone doubts in his heart, the question and answer are futile anyway since he has no belief and distrusts his own heart
HG|1|60|13|0|" How can anyone become firm in love if his heart wavers in the Lord? Therefore, trust in the Lord's Word that you may become firm in love!
HG|1|60|14|0|"Although the son is not superior to the father, yet when the Lord speaks to the son, the latter is of the Lord and the father should not fret about the Lord's voice in the son.
HG|1|60|15|0|"I, Asmahael and Abel have anyway proclaimed the Lord's will to you, which is a miracle to all of us. Why then still a question? The right thing is here to act with love and faith in the Lord, and what is beyond that, let it forever be the Lord's! Amen."
HG|1|61|0|1|ABOUT THE DIVINE WORD IN THE HUMAN HEART
HG|1|61|1|0|When Enoch had concluded his speech, Seth rose again and said: "Oh, what are we and what can we do? Nothing!
HG|1|61|2|0|"When we discuss things among us as humans, we believe to be wise; but now it has become clear to me that in the sight of God all our wisdom is pure folly which cannot possibly please Him.
HG|1|61|3|0|"Was not my earlier speech one which could have come only from the noblest human heart? What is it now? Nothing but folly; and I am like one confounded whose thoughts are scattered throughout the world and who in his dwelling asks for his hut.
HG|1|61|4|0|"But why, why could we not realize our idle folly earlier and had to expose ourselves so awfully before the Lord? All of us must be blind or we could not possibly have worried dear Enoch quite unnecessarily with a pointless question, since we had already received the most marvelous confirmation from above through Abel, Enoch, Enos, Kenan and, finally, miraculously through Asmahael himself, and yet we were inclined to doubt the words of Enoch rather than look at our own blindness. Oh for this absurd folly! We should never have committed it, for a father should not have to be embarrassed in the presence of his children.
HG|1|61|5|0|"However, since this is the case, it shall be left in the hands of God!
HG|1|61|6|0|"But I am thinking in my heart: The most loving and holy Father will in His great goodness not hold our anxiousness against us and will advise us through His love and not His wisdom, compared to which we are so absolutely nothing; and that He will regard us as sleeping children dreaming that they are awake, or at least with their eyes closed thinking that if they see nothing the awake ones must or cannot see anything either.
HG|1|61|7|0|"O Enoch, do keep awaking us and, hopefully, there will come the time when we will be able to see what you are seeing, and all of us through you now and one day
HG|1|61|8|0|This is how it will be in the future, namely, that the Lord will awaken the children to be teachers of their parents and He will give the parents a childlike heart. And after us there will be children who in their helplessness will be doing greater things than we are doing in our strength. Thus, the Lord's will shall always be done!
HG|1|61|9|0|"And you, dear Enoch, rise and tell me whether what I have said is right, and thus revive all our hearts! Amen."
HG|1|61|10|0|Thereupon Enoch smiled lovingly at all the patriarchs and said: "O dear fathers, forgive me that I sometimes seem harsh, for it is not I, your son Enoch, who produces words for your instruction, but it is the Lord doing it at His goodwill. So it is not the fault of the instrument if the Lord uses it at His pleasure. And if I say things the meaning of which is hidden like the germ in the grain of seed, well-ordered nature already teaches us that the germ in the seed does not promptly bring forth fully ripened fruit once it has been planted in the soil, but that the grain around the germ must first perish and rot. Only then is the life freed and gradually grows in many a storm, in sunshine and rain, to become a blessed, thousand-fold fruit.
HG|1|61|11|0|"Look, just like this it is also with every word Of the Lord. It is not going to bring fruit as it was given, but only if it was planted in the soil of our hearts in its protective hard shell If then this shell is through our love dissolved and consumed in the heart, the living germ, or the living, active understanding, will break through to the light of the sun of the spirit and ripen under many a stormy trial, the rain of love from on high and the light of grace from the most holy and most loving Father, to an invaluable fruit of all life and all love in the wisdom of God, our Father.
HG|1|61|12|0|"O fathers, look, this is the will of the Lord; and thus we shall also take hold of everyone of His words. Only in this way shall we show the Lord that we are truly His children who understand the Father's Word and recognize His voice at all times. Amen."
HG|1|62|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS AND ENOCH'S SPEECH
HG|1|62|1|0|Behold, this was a good speech and yet not quite clear to the patriarchs. And so Adam asked all the children surrounding him:
HG|1|62|2|0|"Children, have you all properly understood Enoch's words?"
HG|1|62|3|0|But Seth answered: "O father, if only now the seed was planted, how could we possibly understand it completely? Although we have received the shell with the germ and the stone with the life, the matter has not yet decayed so as to free the life. But I am confident that the Lord's time will do its part and will reform our hearts for a new Paradise. Amen."
HG|1|62|4|0|Then Adam asked also Enos whether he understood it and he replied: "O father, I once saw a heap of shapeless, heavy stones which were all of the same color. But soon there came a fertile rain from heaven which poured down also upon this heap of stones and the stones, having been submitted to the heat of the' sun, greedily absorbed every drop and steamed, apparently delighted at such refreshment, so much so that I was unable to see them for all the steam. Now a strong wind began to blow under the rain, which soon dispelled the steam from the stones, which I could see once more. But how changed they were!
HG|1|62|5|0|The plain color had turned into a thousand colors and the penetrated water had rendered them completely transparent. Some of them dissolved to a white pulp and I could see, almost too clearly, their multifarious content.
HG|1|62|6|0|"Now too I believe to see such a heap of stones before me and within me which seem to be mightily warmed by the rays of grace from above and there is still little difference between them. But I firmly believe that when the rain will come, accompanied by storms, my stones will most likely become like the ones I saw where the transparent ones will be like the full understanding and the dissolved ones like the decay from which a new life will sprout out of the soil of my heart, just as there a luscious young grass began to grow from the white pulp. Amen,"
HG|1|62|7|0|Then also Kenan was asked, and he replied as follows: "O father, recently I saw on a hot and humid day how distant regions began to fade away more and more, and much as I strained my eyes they finally vanished completely. Even the light of the sun could not prevent this perdition, which kept approaching closer, and closer. And gradually also my nearest steep and high neighbors were being swallowed up by this miasma and I became afraid for the earth and fled into my hut.
HG|1|62|8|0|"During the night there was a thunderstorm with mighty flashes of lightning and thunder. One storm followed the other, hurricanes raged past my hut and from heaven gushed masses of rain whose glowing tore rents split asunder on the peaks of the mountains and then, thundering and foaming, rushed into the deep crevasses and valleys and on towards the sea.
HG|1|62|9|0|O fathers, then my whole house languished in a great stupefying fright and was afraid of God.
HG|1|62|10|0|I prayed. The thunderstorm was passing over and it became cairn towards morning. Shortly before sunrise I left my hut and gazed into the distance, surprised and grateful. Oh, it was a most delightful morning and my eye discovered in formerly unimaginable distances things coming into a friendly existence.
HG|1|62|11|0|"And so I firmly believe that also after my heart's stormy night, there will arise a calm and delightfully pure morning in and through the love for God, our most loving and holy Father. Amen."
HG|1|62|12|0|'The question was now put to Mahalaleel whether and how he had comprehended Enoch's speech
HG|1|62|13|0|And he answered them laconically: "O fathers, I recently decided one morning to gaze at the sun in order to maybe discover in it something, like in the full moon. However, I soon received the punishment for my folly, for when my eyes could no longer bear the great, burning intensity of the light and I turned my eyes away from the sun, I noticed with great anxiety that I could no longer see anything. Even I was lost to myself, and I could only feel but no longer see the earth and myself.
HG|1|62|14|0|"Thus I remained all through the day and in the evening hardly noticed how the night was gradually spreading over the earth.
HG|1|62|15|0|"My children led me into my hut. There I prayed to the good, holy Father to graciously restore to me the eyesight I had lost through my great folly. Then I fell asleep and the night spread plenty of dew on my eyelids and cooling breezes blew over my hot eyes and cooled the sunburn in my sight The night passed and - the good, holy Father be thanked and praised - there arose for me once more a calm, bright, pure and fresh morning. My eyesight was strengthened; yet not for another folly, but to see the earth's meadows abounding in flowers and to watch how life freely extricates itself from decay in countless forms and the happiest shapes.
HG|1|62|16|0|"And so I too am convinced that even if now my spiritual eye is blinded by the immense light of grace from the holy height of God, a quiet nightly rest of the heart and the cooling dew of love, supported by a strengthening wafting of love from the height of the good, holy Father, will soon in the great morning of the spirit over the fields of my heart let a wondrous life arise from the decay of my hard thoughts and feelings. Amen."
HG|1|62|17|0|Thus it became also Jared's turn and his answer was as follows: "O fathers, what can I say? Enoch has in the first place gone forth from me just as the sun appears to go forth from the earth behind the mountains; but it soon rises high above the depths of the earth and mightily spreads it rays over the endless space and then the entire earth, blinded, bathes in the supremely mighty rays of its light. It awakens all life to happy activity and a multitudinous, marvelous unfolding out of the decay of the night.
HG|1|62|18|0|"So I also believe firmly and steadfastly that Enoch was raised to an immeasurable height above me like a sun and now my whole being is blinded by his great light. However, the holy light shall act only like the light of the sun and my night shall become a blessing to me. For if the light gives life and draws the living germ from the decay, then wondrously forming and guiding it, I shall no doubt- being not less than a plant - be looked after by the Lord in the tranquil calm of my humility. O fathers of that I am sure! May the Lord give to every one what pleases Him! Amen."
HG|1|63|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S SPEECH ABOUT THE DIVINE WORD
HG|1|63|1|0|"And now," said Adam, "since all except Enoch have answered me and Enoch, naturally, has been the living answer itself already for a long time, let us finally see how Asmahael has absorbed all this. And his answer shall be the last positive proof that he shall be worthily admitted into the midst of the fathers according to the will of Jehovah.
HG|1|63|2|0|"And so also you, Asmahael, tell us how you understood all this and show us how you have grasped and comprehended the teacher you have been assigned. So speak to the best of your ability! Amen."
HG|1|63|3|0|And behold, thereupon Asmahael gave the following, most noteworthy answer and exactly as inspired by Me. He said:
HG|1|63|4|0|"Beloved fathers of the earth's fathers, for you, children of the highest, the most holy Father, Enoch's marvelous word was too hard to understand and to grasp fully from the innermost depth of the root of life. O fathers of the earth's fathers, how am I transitory worm of the dust to explain and show you, yes, even show you to what extent the infinite might unite with the finite, death with life, the night with light, the earth with the sun, time with eternity and the created beings with God!
HG|1|63|5|0|"O you fathers of the earth's fathers, if I could do that, truly, the earth would not be illuminated sparingly by just one only sun during the day. Oh hear, then hosts of suns would go forth from every word, from every sound of the tongue all of which would briskly circle the earth.
HG|1|63|6|0|O fathers of the earth's fathers, I believe that the power of such words, and thus also their eventual comprehension, is so high, endlessly higher than that I, a slave, only just rescued from the night of death, could possibly reveal the greatest wonder, a Wonder of wonders in the Word.
HG|1|63|7|0|"I have often seen animals perform most clever acts and it was amazing that men could not do the same with diligent effort. But words, Oh hear, - words, this Wonder of wonders, I could never hear from the tongues of the wisest animals.
HG|1|63|8|0|"Then I thought: Even the wisest act can never proclaim life to life of Life! For I often saw spiders die in the middle of the most daring web. Also in the greatest palaces of the mighty cities of the lowland death has often celebrated a ghastly harvest festival
HG|1|63|9|0|"Yes, without words of life even men in their relations with each other would show us hardly more than would a stone towards a stone.
HG|1|63|10|0|"But words, O listen, words that originate from life, show us again life. And could life originally be found anywhere else but in the word?
HG|1|63|11|0|"In the word there is life; the word is life and God is the Word and the Life. Life is to be found only in the Word; and the Word forever creating and finding itself in God, as life out of the Life, must have spoken mightily and thus have formed and created everything out of itself in infinity.
HG|1|63|12|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers, when I now learn through Enoch the mighty working of the Word and thereby change everything within me, oh, then I no longer ask about life. This I have truly found already in the Word; and he who does not find this evidence of life sufficient, O fathers, he would hardly ever find another one! Amen."
HG|1|64|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH ABOUITHE NATURE OF THE WORD
HG|1|64|1|0|When Adam and the other patriarchs had heard this from the mouth of Asmahael all of them, with the exception of Enoch, were amazed and at a loss as to what to make of it.
HG|1|64|2|0|Enoch saw the embarrassment of the patriarchs and he was sorry for them and began, without having been asked, to address the following speech to them, which made them all very happy:
HG|1|64|3|0|"Forgive me, dear fathers, that I am now going to speak to you freely and uninvited, but I have to do it, for you all need now a brighter light from on high. And so listen: What my tongue will now proclaim to you will be a word of life, a word from on high and a word from the depth; from on high a word full of light and from the depth full of life. For on high God is the Light of all light and in His depth the Life of all life.
HG|1|64|4|0|"Behold, the explanation is this: When we cast a glance up to heaven and then again down to the earth, and this in quite a natural way, we shall see above everything full of light, but in and on the earth everything is full of all kinds of activity. In the furrows of the earth lie buried countless grains of seed carrying life within and thus countless seeds of the animal kingdom in their warmed nests as well as in the organs of the animals, where they are waiting for warmth and the arising to the light.
HG|1|64|5|0|"But truly, not until all the furrows of the earth and all the nests and organs of the animals have been thoroughly warmed will a life arise in its germ from all these prisons to rise freely upwards to the free light-filled spaces.
HG|1|64|6|0|"Do we not see both in summer and in winter the same light shine upon the earth and yet the furrows of the earth are not warmed by the same warmth. If light brought the warmth, behold, it would then have to be always warm under the same rays of the sun. However, the frosty, often very cold winter teaches us that this is not so.
HG|1|64|7|0|"The question is now: What and where is the warmth if it is not part of the light and the latter thus not its carrier?
HG|1|64|8|0|"Behold, the warmth is the hidden, dormant life in the depth and cannot free itself. But when the light has shone long enough upon the deep regions of the earth it awakens the warmth from its sleep. This then tears up its frosty containers and becomes freely active, combines with the light and forms a being which spreads its roots still in the primeval womb of life seeking its nourishment there but lifts its light- related part freely above the earth in order to keep its once awakened life constantly awake. And that which is the awakening element with plants is the same also with animals of every kind. Thus everything is drawn by the light and germinated by the warmth.
HG|1|64|9|0|"All this is but a natural manifestation and the different kinds of activity promote life only for the being which is a carrier of a higher life.
HG|1|64|10|0|"When we see that homogeneous beings attract and find each other but foreign ones repel and flee each other, we learn that it is not one and the same kind of warmth and light that activates and draws them, but that there exists also a stolen light and a stolen warmth whereby all the weeds and pests are activated and drawn. However, a higher and free life is able to see all this.
HG|1|64|11|0|"Now we ask: How is a higher and free life able to do so and why? O fathers, here lies the main knot which has to be unraveled!
HG|1|64|12|0|"So listen: As the form of all things in their great variety is an expression of the natural warmth combined with the light and differs only in the ability to absorb more or less light or more or less warmth, thus also human language is formed by the spiritual warmth, which is the divine love within the heart, and by the spiritual light, as the divine grace within man.
HG|1|64|13|0|"How could we utter sensible words unless they had been given us as eternal forms of the spirit? Since we are able to name all the things, tell me, who taught us this?
HG|1|64|14|0|"God alone could do that, being the eternal essence of all forms, the very life and light or love and wisdom and, as the eternal, inherent combination of both, the archetype of all forms or the primal essence of all beings and, thus, the Eternal Word Itself.
HG|1|64|15|0|Therefore, when someone has found the word externally, has comprehended and accepted it, he has not found a thing, but a fully existent spiritual life, since every word is a form arising from spiritual warmth and spiritual light. Why then should Asmahael's speech amaze us?
HG|1|64|16|0|"Or do we not in these things resemble the fish which amidst the water do not see it and we, surrounded by air, do not see this, if we in the fullness of life out of God are amazed and disconcerted at Asmahael's true emotion?
HG|1|64|17|0|O fathers, everything has its purpose! Look, although we do have the indestructible life in our own word, this life still resembles the one hidden in the grain of seed. If we turn our hearts towards the world it is still winter in us and the fleeting light of grace is unable to release the spiritual warmth within us. But if we constantly direct our hearts upwards to the Lord, then the long-lasting, even continuous light of grace will soon release within us the spiritual warmth of life and we ourselves, as living forms or a living word, shall rise to eternal wakefulness in the light of the Lord.
HG|1|64|18|0|"But he who will not this is a robber and thief and will form into a weed, a pest and a horrible formlessness of life like those in the deep places.
HG|1|64|19|0|Thus, he who has the word has also the life forever; but depending on what the word is like will also the life be.
HG|1|64|20|0|This is the explanation of Asmahael's words. Amen."
HG|1|65|0|1|ADAM LOOKS BACK UPON HIS LIFE
HG|1|65|1|0|When Enoch had given them so much light, they all rose and thanked Me silently in their hearts for this gift through Enoch. And Adam asked for some nourishment for his body, which he soon received. When he had refreshed himself with some honey, milk and bread, he thanked Me for this gift and then spoke to his children:
HG|1|65|2|0|"Children! It was here that I once lost everything through myself, and truly, a thousand times more than I lost, the Lord, our most loving, gracious and holy Father, has now let me find here again.
HG|1|65|3|0|O Paradise, you beautiful garden, you place of light where I was still resplendent in the hand of God like a rising sun and was in the fullness of all life mightier than all the worlds, when I was your high-spirited inhabitant and you my weak carrier.
HG|1|65|4|0|"I once fell and you, beautiful mirage, were unable to help me up. The fall of the mighty one has weighed you down and your soft ground was compressed like fresh wool, torn by a wind from a tree, then dropped to the ground to be trampled down by our feet.
HG|1|65|5|0|"Although through my forced flight you have, unburdened, shot up to an idle height of your weakness, no longer oppressed by the foot of a mighty one, there is nothing to be proud about on you, except the empty memory that you were once my weak carrier.
HG|1|65|6|0|"However, the Lord in His mercy saw that your ground was too loose for the heavy one prone to fall and he set stones under my feet that their firmness might save me from a further fall.
HG|1|65|7|0|"Oh for the good ground upon which my feet are now resting. It has prevented me for almost nine hundred years from falling again, which you were unable to do for less than thirty years! This good ground was also the humiliating cause that I have now become a firmer carrier of you than you were once of me. For now I have raised you within me endlessly more glorious thanks to the immense grace from above, and I am sure that you will not ever come to a fall within me. And even if this were possible, you will not bend and oppress me, but I will be able, with the grace from above, to lift you up so that you may remain a permanent inhabitant of the one whose every hair is more important to the Lord than the entire earth which was once your unsteady carrier
HG|1|65|8|0|"O children, I arrived here saddened, for I had to deplore my loss as I had done before a thousand times. But this time it was the last sigh and the last tear, which dampened your bare wall. From now on I will never enter you, you old, empty nutshell of a burnt out life, but my foot will now happily walk on my own ground upon which the fruit of eternal life has matured.
HG|1|65|9|0|"O children, I am feeling so good, and for this my eternal blessing to you, my Enoch!
HG|1|65|10|0|"Children, if anyone should still have a doubt, let him keep it for my hut in the afternoon. So let the children now assemble that I may bless them and tell them that they shall tomorrow, as always before sunrise, congregate at the hallowed site of the burnt offerings. Amen."
HG|1|65|11|0|And behold, when Adam had concluded his speech of praise, abuse, thanks, glory, farewell and instruction, his children complied with his wish. Then all the children came hurrying to him joyfully, were blessed by Adam and invited to gather for the Sabbath at the right time, whereupon the children were once more dismissed in peace, praising Me.
HG|1|65|12|0|After that Adam said: "Now, my children, let us continue on our way towards midday there to do the same we did here.
HG|1|65|13|0|"May the Lord be with you, Enoch, and with all of us, also Asmahael and all our children dwelling here and everywhere!
HG|1|65|14|0|"May the Lord guide us and prepare the hearts of all the children for our blessing arrival and His great mercy and grace so that they may tomorrow come with well-prepared and sensible hearts for the glorification of His name and the quickening of their souls and awakening of their still dormant spirit.
HG|1|65|15|0|"And now let us cheerfully walk towards midday. Enoch and Asmahael shall lead me and the others follow in the previous order. But since the rays of the sun are already hot we shall take a shaded path through the forest so that our limbs may not grow weary prior to the designated time of rest after the faithfully performed duty. On the road all shall walk in silence and watch where they are treading to prevent suffering injury.
HG|1|65|16|0|"O Lord, You best and most holy Father, let Your gentle eye rest on all of us! Amen."
HG|1|66|0|1|ASMAHAEL AND THE TIGER
HG|1|66|1|0|And now the patriarchs quietly walked on a shaded path under cedars and palms towards midday with cheerful hearts. The journey took about an hour and they praised Me in their hearts, for there was a great deal to see as nature had become fully transparent to their eyes which had been strengthened through My Word.
HG|1|66|2|0|(N.R: In the way things have already been explained to you a little in "The Nature of Things".)
HG|1|66|3|0|When they had walked half the way Asmahael suddenly stopped short, did not dare take another step and was shaking all over.
HG|1|66|4|0|Then Enoch asked him: "Asmahael, what is the matter with you that your young legs fail to carry you? Tell us whether you can see some danger or whether some ailment has befallen you for, behold, we are walking on the road of the Lord, and the Lord is with us as we are with Him. Therefore, tell us faithfully what is troubling you. Amen."
HG|1|66|5|0|Thereupon Asmahael pulled himself together and said, still uneasy: "O fathers of the earth's fathers and you, my loving-wise Enoch! Do look a bit further ahead and see the huge, ferocious tiger! It is already showing its teeth and tensing its deadly claws for a forceful spring to seize and tear me to pieces and to drink my blood and eat my flesh. For the terrible fury of this guard of the holy heights can never be assuaged, for it's watchful, cruel and angry faithfulness is beyond anything of its kind on earth.
HG|1|66|6|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers, do step back and let me be seized by this mighty beast as a sacrifice of deliverance so that your holy life in God may be spared. Oh save, save yourselves, you most worthy and mighty fathers!"
HG|1|66|7|0|And behold, then the patriarchs looked ahead and saw what was frightening Asmahael so much.
HG|1|66|8|0|But Adam said to Enoch: "Listen, dear Enoch, go and bring the ferocious guard here so that the frightened Asmahael may become acquainted with the power of God in man on account of which he was appointed lord over nature to be obeyed by all creatures. Amen."
HG|1|66|9|0|Enoch immediately walked up to the tiger, which promptly threw itself to the ground before Enoch shaking all over.
HG|1|66|10|0|And Enoch spoke to the tiger with authority: "Rise to your feet, you ferocious and strong beast, go to Asmahael and bend your strong neck before your master to carry him carefully beside me and Adam towards midday, then there will be a rest, then towards evening, then a rest; then towards midnight, then a rest and, finally, to Adam's hut; then complete rest, your reward and your final destination. Amen."
HG|1|66|11|0|And behold, the huge tiger rose and at the side of Enoch walked meekly to Asmahael and did as commanded.
HG|1|66|12|0|(N.B. This giant species of tiger is now found only in some tropical forests of the high mountain chains in central Africa and rarely in those of Asia.)
HG|1|66|13|0|Seeing this, Asmahael was so amazed that he could not utter a word and could hardly keep on his feet. For now it was revealed before his eyes what his mother had once told him she had seen in a dream. His mother had been devout in her own way and had to pay for it, together with her spouse, with a disgraceful death. She had refused to worship Lamech as the supreme God after she had experienced the high favor of being raped by Lamech's lowest soldier during a whole night in the most lewd and unnatural way.
HG|1|66|14|0|And since also her husband angrily refused giving thanks for it he, too, had his intestines torn from his belly with iron hooks while still alive.
HG|1|66|15|0|Where Lamech got such tools from will be told in due course.
HG|1|66|16|0|When Asmahael had pulled himself together, he spoke warmly: "O mighty fathers of the earth's fathers, it is not your great physical stature and strength that can tame such a huge and ferocious beast; truly, only a God, yes, a mighty God can do this through your hallowed hearts. Thanks, praise and glory, yes, holy glory to the mightiest and most holy Father of such great, sublime and mighty children! Amen."
HG|1|66|17|0|Then Adam praised him for his true cognition of the love for God and for having given Me all the glory.
HG|1|66|18|0|And Enoch lifted him upon the back of the beast, which carefully carried its master by the side of Enoch.
HG|1|66|19|0|And so the party continued to walk along the fragrant and shaded path without meeting any further obstacle. The little birds were singing cheerfully, swaying on the branches, and they sang a melodious, prophetic little song to man; a little song about the Man of men was what the little birds sang for Him.
HG|1|67|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS VISIT THE CHILDREN OF THE MIDDAY
HG|1|67|1|0|And so they came safely to the children of the midday who, when they caught sight of them, left everything and rushed to welcome the arch patriarchs with a dignified reception.
HG|1|67|2|0|However, when the numerous children saw the tiger they were extremely frightened because they knew the cruel tenacity of this beast. This they had experienced on an occasion when several youths had set out on a journey to the city of Enoch of which they had heard.
HG|1|67|3|0|Although the beast was not allowed to hurt them it could discourage them through its ferocious appearance and fury in its movements and thus keep them from their folly. But it demonstrated its strength by attacking before their eyes an ox, that is, a giant aurochs rushing out of the thicket, and eating it up completely.
HG|1|67|4|0|This scene caused the few keen travelers to turn back and spoilt their pleasure in traveling also for the future, all the more so since the leader of the small party was hit hard by the tiger's tail.
HG|1|67|5|0|In view of this lesson the children feared this beast and were amazed to see Asmahael sit on its back unafraid and be comfortably carried by it.
HG|1|67|6|0|When Adam saw their fear he said to Enoch: "Behold, the children are scared of Asmahael's mighty carrier. Go and strengthen them in the name of the Lord so that they may no longer be frightened and come closer to us to receive my blessing. Amen."
HG|1|67|7|0|Then Enoch went to the frightened children and said to them: "Listen, all you children of Adam, you children full of wisdom! How come that you are afraid at the sight of a mighty, yet fully obedient beast?
HG|1|67|8|0|"What did you get Seth's wisdom for when you are afraid of that which should obey you?
HG|1|67|9|0|"This is so because at some time you yourselves have strayed from obedience, which is the foundation of all wisdom, and you were then forced back by the power of such a beast's unbending obedience. Otherwise it is hard to imagine what could have caused your fear."
HG|1|67|10|0|And the children answered: "Listen Enoch, grandson of Jared, it is as you say. Five youths secretly tried to be disobedient and secretly go against our will, for their eyes had shamelessly glanced towards the city of Enoch, but their feet were soon sent back to the region of the foundation of wisdom by such a beast.
HG|1|67|11|0|"However, as they later told us of the great strength and cruelty of this beast which they had witnessed, we are afraid of it."
HG|1|67|12|0|And Enoch answered: "As if I did not know what has troubled your hearts already for a long time. Good for you, that it was only your children in whom an evil seed which you had planted in them wanted to take root, otherwise this tiger might have become a bad traitor to you and he whom the beast is carrying would have made your wisdom a great folly.
HG|1|67|13|0|"But now go without fear to the arch father Adam that he may give you what you now need above all. And so take courage in the name of the Lord and follow me unafraid! Amen."
HG|1|67|14|0|And promptly one group after the other went to Adam where they fell down, and Adam blessed them.
HG|1|67|15|0|When they had all received the blessing, Enos was asked to tell them to rise.
HG|1|67|16|0|When this had happened according to old custom, they brought fruit, bread, milk and honey, which they handed to Adam and his grandsons. And they touched it all, praised Me for such gifts to the children and then bade them step back about thirty feet so that Enoch might again speak for this midday region some words out of the depth of life in God.
HG|1|67|17|0|However, when these children of the midday wanted to step back, the tiger began to roar so mightily that the earth shook under their feet, and the midday-children sank down for fear and began to anxiously call for help.
HG|1|67|18|0|Adam himself turned to Enoch and asked him what this meant.
HG|1|67|19|0|Seth and the others did the same, for with the exception of Enoch and Asmahael no one understood the behavior of the tiger. For Enoch understood it out of Me and his disciple out of Enoch and therefore kept sitting calmly and unafraid on the back of the roaring beast.
HG|1|67|20|0|Then Enoch turned respectfully to Adam and said: " O father, if you wish it touch the tongue of the beast and it will tell you why it roars so mightily."
HG|1|67|21|0|Said Adam: "Enoch, is then my finger more powerful than yours?"
HG|1|67|22|0|And Enoch replied: "Father, your finger is out of God, but mine only out of you. Therein lies the might of your finger for the glorification of the name of Jehovah!"
HG|1|67|23|0|So Adam touched the tongue of the beast which then immediately mightily sounded the following intelligible words: "Adam, you great end and beginning of all creation out of the hand of God. Behold, the ones you bade step back have a blind obedience, but their will is sinning in this blindness. Therefore, awaken first of all the faithfulness in their hearts and make their will modest. Only then see what fruit the midday will bring you. But if you wish to partake of a spiritual meal, do not bid your children step back, for when I have a meal I do not drive my children away - and I am only a tiger! Amen, hear, amen"
HG|1|68|0|1|ADAM SPEAKS TO HIS OWN AND TO THE CHILDREN OF THE MIDDAY
HG|1|68|1|0|Having heard this Adam rejoiced and said: O children, rejoice with me for I have truly found the real Paradise. I have passed nine hundred years in dumbness when I no longer understood the animal species, but now I have with enjoyment once more understood the acute meaning of the beast, and I am exceedingly glad of it.
HG|1|68|2|0|O Enoch, you fortunate, you immortal one! Great is your light and great the love within you! Therefore, praise, thanks and glory to the Lord forever for having through you shown such great mercy to us!
HG|1|68|3|0|"What would all of us be without it? Nothing but semi-rational, mobile machines which eventually would have been consumed by their own delusion; and the lord of nature would have become a deplorable gnat-like slave whom the sight of a frog would have scared and caused to flee like a lamb at the sight of a ferocious wolf, since he would not know what is inherent in the one or the other, least of all that his own soul is an ultimate and fully developed immortal soul, a soul within which the souls of all creatures are combined. And since, as three-quarter dead, he could not possibly ever have known it out of himself, how could he have comprehended his inner life, his love, his spirit and the latter's purely divine origin?
HG|1|68|4|0|"O Enoch, O children! The marvelously comprehensible strong word of the tiger will have truly shaken you and even more so the guilty children of this midday region, but me it has made happy. For once I was at the head of not only this race but of all creatures from the biggest to the smallest, as well as from the strongest to the weakest. Indeed, all the elements were subject to my word and the sun, moon and stars did not ignore my word and wish.
HG|1|68|5|0|"However, it is not important that I am no longer capable of this and I do not ever again want to regret it or ask the Lord to restore this to me. But it is of the greatest importance that we know how to love the Lord above all. For therein lies all life as did in the former might and marvelous abilities all temptation and with it the Fall.
HG|1|68|6|0|"To be a lord means to be great, wise and mighty. But when man, who is meant to be humble, becomes a lord, then he will truly find it very hard to be humble. However, once man has surrendered all dominance to the Lord has instead chosen love and made himself very small before the Lord, to such person humility will be no problem.
HG|1|68|7|0|"Or what else is he to give to the Lord who through his humility and love has made himself the property of the Lord? Once we belong to the Lord in our love, we no longer need any dominance.
HG|1|68|8|0|"Does not the power of the Lord surpass everything anyway? If we are the Lord's in love, we will surely be also the Lord's in might and power. Thus the weakest will in the Lord be stronger than the strongest out of himself, even if all the elements were subject to him.
HG|1|68|9|0|"What did such might from God do for me once? Abel's weakness in the Lord outweighed all my might. O Lord, now I no longer ask You for might and power, but I ask only for weakness so that I might be able to love You above all in the most humble self-abandonment. For if I only have seized You in my heart the whole world and its might and power is to me like an evaporated dewdrop, which was and now no longer is.
HG|1|68|10|0|O children, look, this is the reason why the word of the beast has gladdened me; not because I thought the Lord had restored my former might and worldly glory. Oh no, only because in my humble weakness I have become a new possession of the Lord's love. For my weakness hesitated to touch the beast's tongue, but the Lord's mighty word strengthened the tip of my finger which then loosened the tongue of the animal to speak the words of wisdom. O children, this is endlessly more than to understand the nature of all creation; the first is only human, but the second purely divine and cannot be compared to anything.
HG|1|68|11|0|"And now listen, children! Finally there shall still be a word directed to you. To comply with the wise admonition of the beast, let all the children come closer to us and hear a word from me, then a word from Seth and finally also one from Enoch. Then Enos and Kenan shall proclaim to them the coming day and as soon as today the sun will incline towards evening, they shall rest from all work
HG|1|68|12|0|"However, before we leave this region also Asmahael, seated on his carrier, shall say something about it, comparing it with the lowland so that the children might receive a living proof of their folly; then a small refreshment, blessing and departure. Amen."
HG|1|68|13|0|Then Enoch went to the crowd, encouraged them and they, the children of the midday, came closer awaiting with fear and trembling what would happen to them,
HG|1|68|14|0|When they had all properly arranged themselves in front of Adam according to age and rank, the latter rose and addressed the following memorable speech to them, saying:
HG|1|68|15|0|"Children, you who are dwelling in the region above which, seen from my dwelling, the sun stands at midday, tell me or confirm it to me, the original Progenitor of progenitors, whether you have well understood the sincere word from the mouth of the un-spoilt nature of the otherwise dumb beasts."
HG|1|68|16|0|The children affirmed it and confessed their guilt with many tears of remorse, and Adam continued, saying:
HG|1|68|17|0|"Good for you that you regret your offence, for the Lord takes things seriously with His people. You could have been judged and your shoulders would have been burdened with calamity if you had not repented what this beast prevented you from doing.
HG|1|68|18|0|"Do you think that your disobedience has now ceased to be disobedience and your sin to be such because you have returned? Oh no, say I, for it was not fear of the Lord and even less love for Him that kept you from carrying out your sinful plan, no, it was fear of this strong beast which is witnessing against you.
HG|1|68|19|0|"And so to your great shame you were judged by the Lord through this beast, for the Lord took your glory away from you and instead filled your hearts with great alarm and fear of that which should have fled from you and whose masters you were meant to be.
HG|1|68|20|0|"Oh see what slaves your disobedience has made of you!
HG|1|68|21|0|Truly, if you had not properly regretted your sin this beast would have been a cruel judge to you.
HG|1|68|22|0|"However, it is not enough that you regret your deed because of the great shame with which the Lord has struck you, or that you regret it because the Lord has withdrawn from you a great part of His grace and has placed you on the borderline of His mercy, or because the Lord has set this beast, your judge, for a witness and has now miraculously awakened it to speak against you. If you truly regret your deed or your intention, then thank the Lord with a joyful heart that He has still kept you in the judgment and weep for having even for a moment been able to forget His endless, most holy fatherly love when daily the sun is calling to you aloud from the sky: 'Children, your good and holy Father has created me for you; do recognize His great love!' - and the moon calls to you: 'Children, listen, your most loving, good and holy Father created me for your sake to be a faithful guardian and constant companion of the earth and a permanent witness to His endless love!' And all the stars are calling: O children, our number is great and endless; we are mostly suns of distant worlds all of which partly correspond to your nature, for every atom individually, and in their multiplicity endlessly. Behold, we have been made for you and so has all infinity! Oh see and recognize how mighty, great, loving, good and holy your Father is!'
HG|1|68|23|0|"And the entire earth is calling to you: O children, listen, I and everything I carry is for you! I must carry you like a tender mother through endless spaces, must let you daily suck on my always open breasts; I must turn and rotate that you may have day and night and, like playing children, may rest after your activity. O children, who could count the numerous tasks I have to perform for your sake within Me and without. Behold, all this your good and holy Father has arranged in this way because of His immense love for you!'
HG|1|68|24|0|O children, ask the water and it will tell you the same; ask the valleys and the mountains, they will also tell you the same. Ask all the grass, the plants, the bushes, the trees and all the animals, and you will be told the same everywhere. Yes, every dewdrop will proclaim it to you clearly and each mote whisper it to you that the Lord God Jehovah is the most loving, holy Father of all of us and has set us for our full education among all the loving and beneficial wonders of His fatherly heart that we may in our love for Him become capable of receiving ever greater and greater blessings and beatitudes and finally the indescribable one: Life eternal in Him!
HG|1|68|25|0|"O children, look how good our holy Father is! How could you forget Him for even a moment, and that because of such an unimportant thing!
HG|1|68|26|0|"And now if you want to truly repent of your disobedience, there it is, seek in it and recognize the true cause of your repentance, for all else is idle and useless.
HG|1|68|27|0|"All of us have issued from eternal Love and are, therefore, children of one and the same holy Father Who dwells forever in His eternal glory and holiness and in His love with us and we with Him. Therefore, His love must mean everything to us. For only in and through love are we His children, only through love can we praise Him worthily as God and Lord; only through love can we recognize Him and approach Him, and through and in the love live and find and attain life eternal.
HG|1|68|28|0|"God is inaccessible in His holiness, inscrutable in His wisdom, boundless in His mercy, terrible in His might and forever invincible in His strength His light is a Light of all light and His fire a Fire of all fires. And thus He is in all this an inviolable and to us alien God Who does not want us and keeps forever repelling us. But this same God is also Supreme Love Itself. This love appeases the Deity so much that He does care about us. If we love Him His divine essence overflows through the love for us; He makes us His children and reveals Himself to us as the best, most loving, holy Father in everything we see, to love and enjoy Him more and more and finally in the free, eternal life to fully behold Him as such.
HG|1|68|29|0|"So bear in mind, children, Who and What God is and Who and What our most holy Father is and act accordingly and faithfully! Amen."
HG|1|69|0|1|SETH'S COMFORTING SPEECH
HG|1|69|1|0|And behold, when the children had heard this from the mouth of Adam they wept earnest tears of repentance and were so upset that they could hardly be soothed. For they now understood what they had lost, saw no way of regaining what they had lost and believed themselves already completely judged.
HG|1|69|2|0|Seeing their earnest repentance Adam said to Seth: "Listen, my beloved son, rise, open your mouth and lift up their hearts in peace and love for Jehovah! Amen."
HG|1|69|3|0|So Seth rose and began to address the following most noteworthy speech to them, saying: "Listen, children who are weeping before our eyes and ears tears of true repentance. Our God and holy Father is, of course, a most just Lord, but also a Father full of love and mercy. Bear in mind that whatever we do could not possibly bother and annoy God as the Deity, for basically what difference would there be between destroying a mote or a world?
HG|1|69|4|0|"With respect to God one like the other is a pure nothing, just as all of us taken together are nothing compared to Him. How then could the nothing offend against that, which is nothing in the sight of God,
HG|1|69|5|0|"the same as we do not take any notice of the almost completely invisible animalcules under the tiniest rotting leaf which a soft breeze lifted from the moss and with a little dewdrop hanging on it dropped into the sea. But this comparison is really nothing when we consider how much less an entire world including us is in comparison to God. Thus all our dealings and we are practically nothing compared to God.
HG|1|69|6|0|"But hear! This same God has one thing, which is very important to Him and that is His own, eternal Love through which we - and all things for our sake - have come into existence. Through and in this love God is our Father and we are His children In this love of His He attends to the most insignificant as He does to the greatest with equal care. And thus His unmistakable divinity and fatherly love reveals itself in this loving care.
HG|1|69|7|0|"Therefore it is not a matter of indifference to the love of God whether we act in one way or another. If we regarded love as independent, this too is of a nature that it is blind towards the actions of its children, like a tender mother towards her infant However, God would not be a God without love and love without God would not be love. Thus God and His love are one, and God is mighty in His love and love holy through God. And this one God in His oneness is our most loving and holy Father as we in His image are fully His children. We too have a heart and in it a spirit of love and a living, intelligent soul dwells in our whole being. This intellect as such is like that of God and the love of the spirit in the heart with its free will like the love in God. And once through the free will soul and spirit become one being, we too are in everything completely like God and only then His children.
HG|1|69|8|0|"Just as God is for us only in the love God and our most loving, holy Father, we too can become His children only in love. God's union with His love is like the obedience. If we with our forward intellect obey the perceived demands of the spirit and thereby unite the light with love we become children of love, full of wisdom and God's goodwill, and children full of eternal life.
HG|1|69|9|0|"Now look, dear children, when you through your forward intellect became unfaithful to the innermost love out of God within you, you became disobedient in your soul, your sanctuary, and to the love in God. Then your love withdrew and you lived only in your soul striving for expansion (to infinity, if that were possible). Now judge for yourselves and tell me what would be more solid: a mist spreading in all directions, its transient extent enveloping entire vast regions, or a little round stone transparent like a dew-drop? Behold, therein lies the cause of your fear and your blindness!
HG|1|69|10|0|"Is not the little stone so solid that no one could squash it and does it not resist every storm, every pressure and every knock? Yes, you did see the tiger tearing a big ox suddenly to small pieces, but surely, if this tiger had bitten into such a barely eggsized little stone that would have been the end of the tiger's most awful weapon. And had it swallowed it as a whole, it would have swallowed its death and in the decomposition the little stone would have remained undamaged.
HG|1|69|11|0|"Look, children, man in his obedience is like this little stone, but as an external, rational man he is like the mist. But does it not happen that when winds condense such mists this results in drops of water and when many drops flow together they form a lake? When the great weight of the mass of water presses hard in the depth its parts take hold of each other under such pressure and they form a transparent stone, which is then a firm block of rays, one and the same as Thummim, which is a symbol and a great sign of the returning obedience through true remorse.
HG|1|69|12|0|"Behold, through your disobedience you became a mist. But all kinds of winds appeared and pushed and frightened you from all sides. You felt the pressure and wept tears of pain. Behold, that is the rain. But it did not suffice for you to become water in individual drops; you had to become a lake in your remorse. This you have now become In the depth of your life it pressures you now more than before, but hear and see and comprehend it well: Through this present final pressure your dual life has once more taken hold of itself like the little drops of water, and a new stone of life and true wisdom has formed within you. Therefore, rejoice and be of good cheer, for we did not come to destroy you, but that you may gain a new life in the true love for God, our most holy Father. Amen."
HG|1|69|13|0|(N.B. Listen, this is the so-called philosophers' stone which the world is forever unable to find, and will never find!)
HG|1|70|0|1|ENOCH'S SERMON ABOUT LOVE
HG|1|70|1|0|Having heard this loving-wise speech from the mouth of Seth, the children raised their heads, gazed towards heaven and thanked and praised Me aloud for having awakened Seth to proclaim to them through his mouth such wonderfully healing words of comfort.
HG|1|70|2|0|Adam, also moved, said: "Since you have now received from me a word of advice and from Seth a proper word of comfort, prepare yourselves now and open your hearts wide to receive also a word of life from the mouth of Enoch. Through me you have become a fertilized field, which Seth has loosened up with his words; but the living seed has not yet been planted in the furrows of your hearts. Enoch has from above been appointed the sewer and so you shall receive the seed of life from him! Amen."
HG|1|70|3|0|Then Enoch rose, turned his heart to Me and in his indescribably great love entreated Me for mercy and grace and that I may fill him with words of life thereby to quicken those who had grieved and wept in My name for having become unfaithful through their frivolous act.
HG|1|70|4|0|Thereupon I fully awakened Enoch's heart He soon perceived a bright light flaming in his heart and, seeing for the first time a fiery script in his soul, recognized it as a living word out of Me. He thanked Me fervently, finally opened his mouth and began to address the following exceedingly noteworthy speech to all:
HG|1|70|5|0|"O fathers and you children of the midday! Hear what the Lord, our God and most holy Father, is speaking!"
HG|1|70|6|0|And behold, when the patriarchs heard this twofold call they were wondering why they too were to be included with the midday-children.
HG|1|70|7|0|But Enoch said: "O fathers, are you to be excluded from life when these midday-children receive it? For now it is not I speaking to you, but He Who has the life and gives life with every word out of His boundless love speaking through my mouth!"
HG|1|70|8|0|Then Seth rose and said quickly: "O Enoch, far be that from us! We know only too well wherein we are still greatly lacking. So do speak also to us so that we too may gain life! Amen."
HG|1|70|9|0|And so Enoch began with his actual speech, saying: "It is true, the field is fertilized and the soil furrowed, but there is still no seed in the furrows. But where shall we take the living seed from to plant it in the furrows there to develop to a living fruit?
HG|1|70|10|0|"O fathers and children of the midday! 'The seed is love and love is life and life is the Word. The Word, however, has dwelt in God from eternity. God Himself was in the Word as the Word was in Him. All things have come into existence out of this Word, including us, and no one, except God, is capable of uttering this Word. This Word is the actual name of God and no one can pronounce this name. And this name is the boundless love of the most holy Father, which love we have to recognize within us and with it then with all our strength and might love the One to Whom we and all things owe this happy existence.
HG|1|70|11|0|"Therein consists life eternal that we recognize it as such in our love for God, that is, that with our love we recognize the love in God and the eternal life within it.
HG|1|70|12|0|"When we consider our physical eye and notice what great distances we can reach with it, it is clear and true that such a light was not given us for standing still, but for progressing and being active. Whoever could doubt that someone would be able to reach a seen destination, all the more so when he was given two feet which can carry him to the seen destination?
HG|1|70|13|0|"If we have been given the inner vision, as well as the eyes and feet, and with this vision behold the love within us, we have, like the feet of the body, the free will with the help of which we are able to energetically pursue this goal of all life thus bringing our whole nature to love, in order to let it be taken over by same to become alive throughout.
HG|1|70|14|0|"Having accomplished this, how should then eternal life not be ours, as is the light of the eyes of the body? Or do you think that this life is a mere illusion? I ask you: Are then we and all the things we see mutual illusions?
HG|1|70|15|0|"If we do not regard the bark as an illusion, who would regard the wood and the innermost marrow of life as an illusion?
HG|1|70|16|0|"Do you believe the Lord has maybe created live machines that consume grass and meat only for His entertainment? Oh truly, His supreme wisdom would surely be capable of a better entertainment than being forced to create grass-eating machines and to watch with delight how they turn grass and other things into stinking dirt? Oh for the shame of such unbelief!
HG|1|70|17|0|"Or do you think when in the great limitation of your ideas you produce some limited work - within time and space - that also God, the Infinite, might like you be capable of limited ideas? Oh, what an offence against the holiness of God!
HG|1|70|18|0|"Show me a created being you would be able to destroy completely. Show me a thing that does not hold something infinite within. Divide in your mind the tiniest mote and show me the ultimate particle that can no longer be divided; or show me a grain of seed that is not capable of endless multiplication.
HG|1|70|19|0|"Since already these unimportant things show us the endlessness of the divine ideas, how foolish and extremely blind would it be even to think that God should with those beings He has well endowed with the living feeling of an eternal life in the love for Him have associated a temporally limited idea, - He, the Infinite, the supremely Sublime, the Holy, the Eternal, full of love and all life!
HG|1|70|20|0|O fathers and you children of the midday, listen to these words which come from the holy heights of the most loving Father!
HG|1|70|21|0|"We have no commandment except that of eternal life which is love, and it is as follows: 'You shall love Me, your God and holy Father, out of and with all the love which I gave you from eternity for everlasting life and as eternal life When you love Me, you unite once more with Me and your life will never end; if you fail to do this, you separate yourself from life. Your life will not end because of it, nor shall I ever cease to be your judging God and though, separated from My life, you will fall along the eternal space of the depths of My wrath, your fall will truly not take place outside of Me. You will never lose Me, your God, but you will lose your most loving, best and holy Father and with Him an eternal, free and most blissful life.'
HG|1|70|22|0|"O fathers and you children of the midday! This is the sale commandment we have; it has been written deeply into the heart already of every child. This commandment is the living seed which all of you must plant in your hearts if you want to live as children of a holy Father, Who is God, holy, holy, holy from eternity to eternity.
HG|1|70|23|0|"You fathers have spoken much about obedience and have thus loosened up the hearts of these children; but I say that he who loves can dispense with obedience. Is not obedience the spiritual road to love, which is the goal of a life? Once someone has reached the goal on this road, tell me, whither he should then still walk on this road?
HG|1|70|24|0|Therefore, if someone were still far from the goal he would do well to walk on until he has reached it. Once he has reached it let him seize it with all his strength and hold on to it; that is, let him love God above all, then he has received everything. He has found the Father of Life forever and his freedom will then be endless.
HG|1|70|25|0|"So receive this precious seed of life, you fathers and you children! God Himself gave it to me for you. O Love! You are this living seed; so do quicken the hearts of the weak and the dead! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|71|0|1|SETHLAHEM'S DESIRE FOR TRUE WISDOM
HG|1|71|1|0|And hear, this speech had dumbfounded almost all of them, for they now understood Enoch's words well and were pondering on how they until now had labored under many misapprehensions. And also their children had their eyes opened They once more recognized themselves and Me more and more through the awakening love within their hearts. And now also the children of the main line from Adam to Jared fully comprehended Enoch's speech in the grotto and the significance of the latter. Adam pandered much on the sunrise and understood it. And Seth rose, gazed towards heaven and thanked Me for this great gift; then all present followed his example and praised and glorified Me beyond measure in their hearts.
HG|1|71|2|0|Then one of the children of the midday, who descended from the line of Seth and Enos, stepped up to Enoch, bowed deeply to him and said: "Enoch, look, here I am standing before you in the name of all. My name is Sethlahem ('A son of Seth highly gifted with wisdom').
HG|1|71|3|0|"First, I have to render through you our thanks due to the holy Giver of such sublime grace. For since you are closest to the Lord and have His living Word you will surely be able to complement what is lacking in our weak gratitude to the Lord for such a great favor. Having received wisdom from the Lord I did what this taught me and was unable to do more, as my wisdom considered what I did sufficient. However, what you have taught us here in your language of life is beyond the wisdom of all men; it is the root of all life and the eternal foundation of all wisdom, -yes, it is God you are here proclaiming. And behold, here my wisdom is insufficient to render to the Lord the thanks due to Him. Will you therefore do in my place what is proper? The other reason why I came to you is to get your permission to be taught by you the path you have followed to attain to the life out of God in such depth.
HG|1|71|4|0|"O Enoch, do not hold this twofold request against me, for my wisdom tells me that you are a true seer of God. The love of the Most High has filled your heart and touched your tongue with the fire, which flows with great might from the finger of God. Oh, do show Sethlahem how and when you have received this! Amen."
HG|1|71|5|0|"Thereupon Enoch rose and said: "Listen, Sethlahem, why all this praising? Were you given wisdom to use it for praising what is not worth to be praised, and yet you do not know how to praise Him to Whom alone all praise is due? Or do you think that life can be learnt as can such wisdom, which you acquired with a cold heart to become a master in wisdom?
HG|1|71|6|0|"O Sethlahem, Sethlahem, watch out that you do not suffocate in your idle thirst for knowledge!
HG|1|71|7|0|"Look at this fig tree here and over there a tree full of half-ripe plums. Do you think that if the plum tree endeavored to learn from the fig tree how instead of plums to bear also figs, this would ever happen?
HG|1|71|8|0|"Of course, your wisdom, if it be of any use, must immediately warn and convince you that this will not work in all eternity.
HG|1|71|9|0|"However, if someone takes shoots with seeds from the fig tree, prunes the plum tree on all sides, splits the small trunks of the twigs, inserts the seed·-shoots and bandages them carefully with earth and resin, the sap of the plum tree will soon be changed in the fig shoots into the life of the fig tree. And so it will not take long for noble figs to appear on the changed plum tree.
HG|1|71|10|0|"To do this your wisdom has taught you already a long time ago. Then how come that it has not also taught you to love the Lord with all your might so that, instead of plums, you would have produced also figs of life?
HG|1|71|11|0|"I tell you, Sethlahem, behold, Adam has pruned you like all your children and brothers, Seth has split you and the Lord has now through me inserted in you the shoots of eternal life. Now seek fresh earth and resin through mutual active love and join the life within you properly through faith, then you will soon find what you now sought to learn from me without success.
HG|1|71|12|0|"Now go and do accordingly, and you shall live! Amen."
HG|1|71|13|0|When Sethlahem had heard this, He said: O Enoch, I recognize the great truth of your words, but it is easy for you to speak like this, for you already possess the truth. The Lord has given it to you freely out of Himself and you did not have to do what you have told me to do. Oh look, it is easy to rest where it is dry and to receive without a pledge; but this is not the case with me. For a long time have I been working and striving incessantly for that which you have received without effort, but to no avail. For me stones block heaven, and it would be easier to dig into the earth to where it ends than to receive even a single dewdrop of the life of love.
HG|1|71|14|0|That this is so, just look to the high patriarchs and let them confirm this for me. Considering their rank, are they not all above you and thus closer to the Lord than you? Why then does the Lord keep His distance from them, but walks arm in arm with you?
HG|1|71|15|0|"O Enoch, if all this had not been given you freely by the holy Father and not as something merited, truly, you would at this moment speak like I do, lamenting about the mighty thirst and hunger of your soul!
HG|1|71|16|0|"Or do you think I do not know that no tree is capable of learning something from another? Where that is concerned I could well have done without your speech; but when we have to teach children what they need as walking, speaking, working - in order to show them comprehensibly the mark of the supreme God, tell me, are we more compared with God than are our children compared with us? I believe, we are infinitely less compared with Him. How should and could we be shown the road in any other way than through instruction, as is the case with children?
HG|1|71|17|0|"O Enoch, you believed to manage me easily by pointing me to the love for the brother and for God, but you will not find it as easy as you thought to get rid of me. I will want to see all this in you before I accept it.
HG|1|71|18|0|"By cutting me short you do not show the highest degree of neighborly love; and if the love for your fellow man is part of the love for God, truly, then I do not know what to think of your love for God.
HG|1|71|19|0|"Make sure you do not soon become your very own closest fellowman!
HG|1|71|20|0|"Is it right that through someone's words another be annoyed? Behold, as much as your first speech has edified me, your present words have annoyed me. I do know that you are a God-inspired seer and have the living word. If I did not know it, I would never have come to you; and I do praise this holy gift in you. But when you censured me for it, I must ask you: Who bade you assume this responsibility and censure me?
HG|1|71|21|0|"Behold, it is not right to dismiss the hungry, thirsty and weeping brother in God in this fashion.
HG|1|71|22|0|"Patience is the principal thing and humility is the soul of love! I know, Enoch, that you are a master in both. But why do you defy me and appear to have closed your heart against me? I have never harmed you in any way. Do turn around and be to me a brother in God instead of a cold, dry guide! Amen."
HG|1|71|23|0|When Enoch had listened to Sethlahem's words with the greatest, smiling composure, he rose again and replied with the following words:
HG|1|71|24|0|"Sethlahem, if it were really as you believe according to your speech, truly, you would have seen me long ago weeping at your feet; but it is not so.
HG|1|71|25|0|"In order that you do not have to enter your hut unjustly annoyed because of my misunderstood words, calm your heart and listen to what I will tell you. Sethlahem, gaze into the blue distance and describe to me the grass, the plants, trees and bushes. What are they like, are they like the ones here or different?
HG|1|71|26|0|"The stones, the soil, the springs, - are they like these here or different? What living beings inhabit it (the distant land, the Pub!)? Arc there, perhaps, men, too, and what are they at present doing?
HG|1|71|27|0|"Listen, Sethlahem, your silence proves that you do not know this. And now I ask you: In what way could you best acquire such knowledge?
HG|1|71|28|0|"Suppose, I myself had already been there and had observed everything. It could then happen that the patriarchs, in your presence, asked me about it and I revealed the blue distance to them. Hearing this and now knowing how, whence and whereby, you might say to me: 'Listen, I enjoyed very much what you have just revealed. I would also like to speak about the distance as you do; therefore, I will become your pupil and learn from you how to speak like this!' If I then replied: 'Listen, this cannot be learned with inner conviction by the one who strives after inner conviction. What a difficult road to the purest knowledge this would be, and how fruitless!
HG|1|71|29|0|"'But look, there across these mountains leads the shortest road. Do go there and you may be assured that you will be back here in three days and like me you will be able to speak about it truthfully and with an inner vitality which otherwise you would not learn in years!'
HG|1|71|30|0|"Now you might come to me again and accuse me of a lack of love because of this brief yet truthful advice. Tell me, how does such an accusation of loveless ness relate to a suggestion according to which you could achieve within three days what otherwise thousands of years would hardly have given you?
HG|1|71|31|0|"Behold, here you have beaten the air with your wisdom!
HG|1|71|32|0|"You have been shown the way. If you lack the courage to walk it alone, come and by me whether I will guide you as a brother with all love, or not. I do not think that you will ever have reason for complaint in this point
HG|1|71|33|0|"However, if I were to do to you as requested, look, then I would actually become your enemy for deceiving, in my depravity, my dear, poor brother in God and Adam.
HG|1|71|34|0|"Behold, knowledge will not ever lead you to life; but if you will act according to the truth you will find truth's testimony which will be the testimony of love - and love eternal life in God. Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|72|0|1|SETHIAHEM'S AND ASMAHAEL'S WISDOM
HG|1|72|1|0|Upon hearing this, Sethlahem fell down before Enoch and said: O Enoch, your great wisdom has destroyed me and I now feel as if I no longer existed; but I notice that in my devastation I now understand more than I did before in my wisdom. And so receive my gratitude for your great patience and for not becoming annoyed at my great folly which made me bold enough to step up to your love-illumined face and argue with you who are a living tool in the hand of the almighty, holy Father.
HG|1|72|2|0|"Behold, although you have blinded my eyes and I do not as yet see what is right, I perceive within me another light showing me a new path. So far this is only faintly lit, but it is a path, which in a moment will help me, progress further than the futile light of my eyes has done in many years.
HG|1|72|3|0|"O Enoch, if on this new path my foot should tread on a very unstable spot, allow me to come to you so that you may show me whether I am on the right road"
HG|1|72|4|0|"O Enoch, do call out to me if you see me take a wrong step in my blindness! Amen."
HG|1|72|5|0|And Enoch replied: "O Sethlahem! You have an honest will and are full of a good zeal for which you deserve praise. But there is still one thing that needs to be censured, namely, that you seek from me, who am also only a weak man that which only God, our most holy Father, can give to His children. Thus you are praising the tool instead of the Master.
HG|1|72|6|0|"Do you believe that I am more easily moved by entreaties than the eternal, holy Father's boundless love and mercy? O Sethlahem, do not allow the secret foolishness of your heart to delude you and do not ever turn to men before you have in your innermost turned full of love and remorse to God. And if your prayer is not granted for quite some time, do remember that compared with God the very best people are bad and loveless and that God will give you everything long before the most compassionate human eye will even glance at you.
HG|1|72|7|0|"But as far as we are concerned, we have come to you anyway at the bidding of God, our most holy and best Father, and owing to His love within us will never turn our eyes away from you. Therefore, lift up your heart and love the holy Father with all your might, and you will live. For such love will teach you more in a moment than all the best and wisest people in hundreds of years. Behold, now you have all you need for the time being, act and walk within the love for God! Amen."
HG|1|72|8|0|After this speech, Sethlahem bowed to the patriarchs, stepped back gratefully and, beginning to feel great joy, praised Me in his heart.
HG|1|72|9|0|Thereupon Enoch turned to Adam and said: "Dear father, do not hold it against me that I have kept you here longer than you had planned for me, but the Lord does not arrange His gifts of love according to our measure of time; He gives when He wants to give, and to Him, the great, most holy Giver, be all thanks, praise and glory! Amen."
HG|1|72|10|0|And Adam replied: O dear Enoch, do not let that worry you; we all know that what the Lord does is always well done. Amen."
HG|1|72|11|0|Also Seth voiced his agreement and, finally, added: "And always at the most suitable time! Amen."
HG|1|72|12|0|Then Adam rose again and, turning to Enoch, said: "Enoch, let us now allow Asmahael to begin, so that he may first fulfill his number and then tell us what he thinks of this beautiful region and, finally, how he has comprehended all this. After that we shall proceed with our journey, briefly submit our invitation to the children of the evening and those of midnight and then return home. Amen."
HG|1|72|13|0|So Enoch bade Asmahael begin with his speech.
HG|1|72|14|0|And behold, the beast with its rider came forward. But the children of the midday were discussing various things with each other aloud, whereupon the beast roared three times in succession so forcibly that all were mightily scared and fell silent.
HG|1|72|15|0|With order restored, also the beast was silent and Asmahael began with the following exceedingly strange, pleasant-sounding speech, saying:
HG|1|72|16|0|O most worthy fathers of the earth's fathers! What shall and what might I, who only recently escaped from the dark depth of death, speak on these hallowed heights where everything - full of wonders, full of grace, full of life - benumbs the most forcible word on my trembling tongue.
HG|1|72|17|0|"As for the beautiful formations of this region, truly, how should one who cannot speak holy words of life out of himself describe with his trembling tongue and portray such glorious beauty?
HG|1|72|18|0|O fathers of the earth's fathers, I have hardly dared as yet to fully open my eyes to behold the wonders of the hallowed heights, and now I, a poor blind and dead being, am expected to portray them before you who full of grace, life, might and strength have probably already long ago beheld and seen through these things with their strange forms to their innermost core.
HG|1|72|19|0|"What are these grassy plains, surrounded by sky-high towering rock faces and peaks if their great significance must remain hidden? Does not any little stone rank infinitely higher for me and everyone who can fully understand it than all the earth's mountain ranges and heights and the earth with them?
HG|1|72|20|0|"How easy it is to say: 'One has just to see that there in the morning region a steaming, sky-high towering king of the mountains rises boldly as if to dominate the earth.' Indeed, also the beasts' eyes may see that. But if I ask myself: 'Do you understand this immense formation, Asmahael? It speaks in the night of my heart: 'How is the dead to understand the dead? Your life is but illusion and deception of your senses. Your pliant tongue is all that distinguishes you from the animals.'
HG|1|72|21|0|"O fathers, since I have felt like this, think how inscrutable the formations of the hallowed heights are to me!
HG|1|72|22|0|"Over there, between morning and midnight, I see a mountain shining more gloriously than the sun in the sky, which sends us only plain rays, whereas the mountain, confounding the sun, uses the light of all the stars and flowers in mighty streams. But when I ask myself: 'How come and whence and why?', oh then the grass as well as all the stones call to me with well comprehensible signs: 'O you fool, why do you laboriously ponder on the wonders of light? Can then the light, which has flowed from God, be seen?
HG|1|72|23|0|"'O you fool, behold, the almightiness of the Creator once created the sun only for giving light and not for contemplation. And if you were given the ability for thorough thought, do not ponder on thought which would be as foolish as contemplating the sun.
HG|1|72|24|0|"Thoughts are lights of the soul illumining the tangle of physical life, but you are not meant to use them exclusively for that How could you comprehend the external wonders whilst you have to flee from yourself, the closest of the wonders?'
HG|1|72|25|0|"Oh look, you most worthy fathers of the earth's fathers, once one necessarily learns this from silent nature, it is hard to relax on the lightful heights.
HG|1|72|26|0|"I was not brought here to give light, no, only to be enlightened was I guided to you by the shining Abel! Therefore, do let me hear your speeches full of light and life, for not yet for a long time am I ready to speak. Who could find words like those full of power and life from above flowing from Enoch's tongue, where every single one is weightier than earth's heavily burdened nature in all its depth. For where the spoken word does not just present itself solely as an exuberant and pleasing sound, but successfully and blessedly extricates life from the lethal hidden depths within man, oh listen, such a word is surely more weighty and greater than anything the eye is capable of beholding and the physical senses of weighing.
HG|1|72|27|0|"And so, you most worthy fathers of the earth's fathers, allow me poor dead one now to be silent, for it does not behoove a dead one to speak to those who in their hearts carry a life out of God in the brightest light, from where every word with a blessed tongue disseminates life, as does the sun its wavering light.
HG|1|72|28|0|"Therefore, O fathers of the earth's fathers, let me end my empty sounding words, for time has been made for better things than idle chatter.
HG|1|72|29|0|"Though the region as a reflection of life is attractive, it is better to strive for life itself. Oh truly, I feel that only a drop of life, contained in the most confined space, is more beautiful for him who has faithfully discovered it than if he gazed with the keenest sight into the endless spaces full of suns and death!
HG|1|72|30|0|"O Enoch, my wisest teacher thanks to grace and love from on high, forgive me my idle chatter and be forbearing with the dead one in his blindness! Listen, the dead and blind one am I! Amen."
HG|1|73|0|1|THE HUNGRY TIGER
HG|1|73|1|0|When Asmahael had ended his speech, Adam rose and praised Asmahael's great humility at the bottom of which there was more wisdom than in Sethlahem and all his children. Then he turned once more to Enos and Kenan and told them to invite the children of the midday for the approaching Sabbath "that they may turn up still before sunrise for the morning's burnt offering which we must, want to, and shall bring to Jehovah!"
HG|1|73|2|0|The two promptly complied and then the children brought refreshments for the patriarchs of the main line, who partook of food and drink and gave also Asmahael to eat and drink.
HG|1|73|3|0|When the beast saw them eat and drink, it became restless and began to open its jaws and lash out with its tail
HG|1|73|4|0|Then Adam said to Enoch: "Dear Enoch, look at the beast; what does this mean? Do calm it down; otherwise it would not be good to continue our journey with it. Amen."
HG|1|73|5|0|Enoch immediately got up and said: "Do you think that such a beast lives on air or eats grass? Oh no, that is not within its order. But it does need food; so bring three alive unclean animals that it may appease its hunger."
HG|1|73|6|0|Soon three bucks were brought along and Enoch said to Asmahael; "Look, here is food for your beast of burden. Dismount and bring it the food, and offer the guard symbolically your impurity from the lowland to be swallowed up."
HG|1|73|7|0|And Asmahael did as suggested by Enoch in the presence of the patriarchs.
HG|1|73|8|0|But as Asmahael brought the three bucks to the beast it did not touch any of them, but lashing out with its tail pushed them away and began to roar mightily.
HG|1|73|9|0|Everybody now got frightened, except for Enoch, who had not partaken of any of the refreshments, but instead in his heart refreshed and strengthened himself with My love.
HG|1|73|10|0|Adam spoke again to Enoch, saying: O Enoch, make sure that you do not misinterpret this; for the beast is rejecting the nourishment offered by you. Advise us, if you will, what to do, for I am beginning to fear for Asmahael. How gruesomely it is rearing and roaring, and it is setting about with such fury as if it would like to devour all of us. Therefore, advise and help us if you will and can do so."
HG|1|73|11|0|Then Enoch stepped up to the beast and said to it: "Calm down, for I do understand your attitude. But in order to let also the others understand it, may your broad and long tongue be loosened! And so make known your concern and what made you adopt such a threatening behavior."
HG|1|73|12|0|And the beast walked boldly into the midst of the patriarchs and from its wide open jaws came the clearly intelligible words:
HG|1|73|13|0|"Listen, you men who are blind and hard of hearing! It is true that I am very hungry as I have not been able to catch for myself any prey for three days and so in my need I shall have to consume the unclean food brought for me. However, I could not do this before I had been enabled to tell all of you, except for one, how extremely unfair and unrighteous it is of you to take God's gifts into your mouths before you have asked the holy Giver for His blessing and then thanked Him in all humility and love for this great dual gift.
HG|1|73|14|0|"Are you blind fools not aware that there no longer grows any clean grass on earth, suitable as a food for the immortal that they may not perish?
HG|1|73|15|0|"Should it then not be your most ardent wish to have the great, holy Giver always purify and bless for you every food for the benefit of your life?
HG|1|73|16|0|O shame upon you, you close witnesses of the omnipresence of the Most High! You are called to bear witness to Him and yet are able to forget Him when it is most important for you to remember Him!
HG|1|73|17|0|"O how ungrateful your freedom full of life is, and your love for Him consists only in words, so that even I, a ravening beast, am filled with just indignation seeing this evil in the children of God. You are inclined to curse the lowlands, yet there is so much ingratitude in your own depth that even you will be bringing the greatest harm to the lowlands physically if you do not become more concerned with the gratitude and true love in your hearts.
HG|1|73|18|0|"I was to swallow up the impurity of Asmahael, but I tell and advise you to place rather that of your ungrateful hearts upon the bucks so that I may be not only a carrier of Asmahael but also of your great ingratitude!
HG|1|73|19|0|"Now, Asmahael, bring me the bucks and do as you have been advised by the patriarchs, namely, place the curse upon the bucks so that the penitent patriarchs may leave this place purified and you and I with them. So be it!"
HG|1|74|0|1|THE NATURE OF TRUTH AND LOVE
HG|1|74|1|0|These miraculous words from the jaws of the beast mightily startled the patriarchs and they repented of their mistake and promised Me in their hearts to fast all day and not partake of any food or drink. For about half an hour they asked Me for forgiveness in their hearts and, except for Enoch, no one dared lift his eyes from the ground.
HG|1|74|2|0|During this time the beast had its meal on the side. When it had finished with the three bucks, it returned and leapt to a fresh spring close by where it refreshed its teeth and tongue thereby to cool its rage and mitigate its bloodthirstiness.
HG|1|74|3|0|Then it returned to Asmahael and, as it were, offered him again its services.
HG|1|74|4|0|And Enoch, looking at the patriarchs, asked Adam quietly whether he still had any particular wish or whether they could prepare for departure.
HG|1|74|5|0|But Adam replied with the still shaking voice of the aged: "O Enoch, behold, fear has paralyzed my limbs so that I cannot get back on my feet and, as you can see, this is the case also with Eve; yet we must and should depart for the evening region. How are we going to get there?
HG|1|74|6|0|"And look, dear Enoch, the others are not much better off. Therefore, advise us out of your love for God what to do; for truly, I feel deeply the sin of our indifference, but at the same time also the weakness of my limbs,
HG|1|74|7|0|"O truth, O truth, how very powerful you are! This beast faithfully portrays your relentlessness. You spare no one, be it the first or last inhabitant of the earth. You do not care about age. You strike the fathers with their children and do not spare their weak mothers. You force our heads to the earth and paralyze our limbs to inactivity. Where is there still a being, except God, that could bear the whole burden of your weight?
HG|1|74|8|0|"O gentle, tender, holy love! If you as Jehovah's most holy blessing of life did not walk arm in arm with truth, then the knowledge of truth on its own is truly the death of men.
HG|1|74|9|0|"O children, henceforth do not ever seek truth as such, but only love! And whatever amount of truth this will carry with it shall be right for man and profit him towards life.
HG|1|74|10|0|"He to whom the Lord will give more truth than love will be crushed by it, or the Lord Himself will have to become his carrier of the weight of truth.
HG|1|74|11|0|"Therefore, in the future you all should teach your children the truth with love and your brothers Jove through truth.
HG|1|74|12|0|"And now, Enoch, do your best and think, hear and see what truth alone has done to all of us. O Enoch, combine your supplication with mine so that the evening may not find us still here. Amen:'
HG|1|74|13|0|And Enoch turned in his heart to Me and let the following silent sighs go forth from his breast: "O You great, holy, most loving Father of all men, You mightiest Creator, infinite, eternal and most holy God! Look graciously down from the boundless height of Your grace upon us poor, weak worms in the dust; and look from the endless abundance of Your love upon our utter weakness as we, struck by the great might of Your truth, languish here in the face of Your fatherly clemency.
HG|1|74|14|0|"Let us rise from the hard ground of the earth with newly strengthened limbs and full of good cheer and lead us at Your holy will where it pleases Your grace and good will. And do not allow any harm to come to the fathers, but help all of us always to walk in Your love and grace.
HG|1|74|15|0|"O most holy Father, do hear my silent entreaty and sighs! Amen."
HG|1|74|16|0|When he had spoken thus in his heart full of love and living trust, behold, he perceived within him a mightily sweet and holy word, saying:
HG|1|74|17|0|"Listen, Enoch! I have heard your sighs and have granted your request! Go to your fathers, comfort them with the blessing out of My great mercy, assure them of My promise and help them up; and they will all, greatly strengthened, rise like young men and happily complete their still unfinished journey in accordance with My will
HG|1|74|18|0|"However, do not let the beast enter Adam's dwelling, nor his land, but when the journey is completed let it go in peace to the place where it belongs.
HG|1|74|19|0|"And now go and do as you were bidden, and educate the stranger Asmahael to My honor. Amen, hear this in all love, amen."
HG|1|75|0|1|THE CAUSE OF FEAR
HG|1|75|1|0|Enoch thanked Me in his heart for this big piece of bread from the house of the Father and then walked into the midst of the weak patriarchs where he began to address out of Me the following comforting words to them:
HG|1|75|2|0|"O dear fathers, the holy Father and mighty Lord has graciously worked a small, rather unusual miracle in order to awaken us from the sleep of habitual indifference. He loosened the otherwise forever mute tongue of a beast and allowed a little spark of eternal truth to glide over the jaws not used to speech. We heard the weighty message of the little spark and it greatly frightened us as if we had been relentlessly faced with eternal, agonizing annihilation.
HG|1|75|3|0|"Oh for this idle fear and near despair! Tell me, dear fathers, what can the truly loving person fear?
HG|1|75|4|0|"Is not the true, selfless love for God the holy Father's protecting hand placed on our breast at whose might all infinity, respectfully obedient, trembles in its very foundations?
HG|1|75|5|0|"Does not the same finger of God, whose whole hand keeps us protected, carry the entire immeasurable vault of infinity with all the countless stars, the sun and the moon, - and we are almost paralyzed by weakness at some unaccustomed small matter, whereas we should have much more reason to become weak and discouraged if we pondered a little on ourselves and how we possess this marvelous power of continued speech and that there hardly exists a visible thing any longer to which we could not give more than a thousand names?
HG|1|75|6|0|"Oh look, that does not surprise us, and it does not make us weak when we exchange words with each other!
HG|1|75|7|0|"But if the infinitely greater wonders of our mental capacity do not overwhelm us, how foolish it is to let ourselves become weak from the chirping of a cricket Listen, this shows still much more servile fear than actual living love.
HG|1|75|8|0|"Can possibly the through and through alive person be seized with horror even in the face of death or become weak and recoil from it?
HG|1|75|9|0|"Truly, if the living one recoils from death he himself still carries considerable elements of death within.
HG|1|75|10|0|"Was not man set to be a lord over all creatures in the great universe? What has happened to him that he recoils from the buzzing of a rude fly as if God had already passed half a judgment on him?
HG|1|75|11|0|O dear fathers! I know what causes this; not, as you think, the first basic fall of the father and mother - which was but a consequence of it, but the reason is that man in his freedom begins to imagine himself great and mighty and becomes so lost in this foolish self-conceit, that he believes suns and worlds to depend on his every hair. And when then the most loving, holy Father awakens through some refreshing drop full of love, mercy and grace the foolishly sleeping and dreaming child, the latter suddenly opens its eyes, recognizes its weakness and nothingness and weeps because it is only a weak child.
HG|1|75|12|0|"But when it catches sight of the strong Father, it rejoices, runs to Him in its great love, caresses the strong Father and asks Him for bread And where is there a father and a mother who would reject their darling?
HG|1|75|13|0|"However, if the child is defiant the Father knows how to punish it to make it obedient. But if the child does not let itself be fully awakened, will not the Father use every possible means to reawaken it to life?
HG|1|75|14|0|"When then the child has opened its eyes and smiled at the worried Father, will He not rejoice more over this one than over a hundred who are awake?
HG|1|75|15|0|O dear fathers! Behold how futile your fear and weakness is! Awake in love and see how the great, dear, holy Father is standing by your side and with longing and caring love waiting for you to raise your eyes lovingly to Him.
HG|1|75|16|0|"Oh do wake up! He is not a distant Father to us, but a very close Father full of love, gentleness and patience!
HG|1|75|17|0|"Though you now may still feel weak from sleeping and dreaming, do wake up completely and you will be strengthened so that you may leap for joy like young harts. Oh, do awake in the love for the Father! Amen."
HG|1|76|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS' JOY IN THE LORD
HG|1|76|1|0|After the conclusion of this speech, Enoch once more thanked Me in his heart, then reached out his hands and helped the patriarchs up, and this in the order of the line of descent. And behold, soon all the patriarchs rose happily and throughout refreshed from the ground, thanked Me exceedingly for such grace and praised My name aloud. Yes, the great joy even affected their feet so that they, including Adam and Eve, began to frisk about. And Seth became quite frolicsome for joy and leapt as high as he could manage.
HG|1|76|2|0|However, it happened that in his exuberance he fell, hurt his right knee slightly and could not continue with his leaping. And he became sad as he regarded this as punishment and turned to Me in his heart, saying:
HG|1|76|3|0|O Lord, our best and most holy Father! Look graciously down upon me poor and weak one. Look, I was so exceedingly merry in Your name and have fallen in my excessive joy.
HG|1|76|4|0|O holy, most loving and best Father! Do help me, and henceforth I shall not rejoice with my feet but rather in my heart and praise You all the more with my tongue, using my feet according to Your will and my hands as is pleasing to you. But just this once, O holy, best and most loving Father, remove the pain from my knee. Oh, do grant my request! Amen."
HG|1|76|5|0|And promptly he heard a mighty voice speak in his heart: "Listen, Seth! You may at all times rejoice in My name; take delight in your Father and rejoice at whatever may lift you up to Me! But let be any physical effort, which is useless, and just be joyful in the stillness of your heart. Delight in your life at the found life and do not draw into the joys of life what belongs to death. Then you will never suffer any damage, neither in your body nor even less in the life of your spirit out of your and My love simultaneously.
HG|1|76|6|0|"Note this well and absorb it as deeply as possible into your life and there will never be an end to your joy. Now stand up and walk happily in My name! Amen."
HG|1|76|7|0|Having clearly heard this in his heart, Seth began to weep for joy and thanked Me aloud for this unexpected grace.
HG|1|76|8|0|Now also the others noticed that something special had been happening to Seth and, except Enoch, they all wondered at Seth's sudden equanimity and very cheerful frame of mind.
HG|1|76|9|0|Seth noticed this and requested not to be disturbed with questions in his joy at the now found life out of God. In the evening they would perceive the answer from above within themselves anyway.
HG|1|76|10|0|Now Adam turned to the children, thanked Me, blessed them all, blessed the children of the midday region and the surroundings and then said:
HG|1|76|11|0|"And now, children, thank the Lord and prepare for the journey towards evening, and that in the known order: Asmahael between Me and Enoch on the beast of truth. Amen."
HG|1|77|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS' DEPARTURE TO THE CHILDREN OF THE EVENING
HG|1|77|1|0|Then they all arranged themselves according to the will of Adam and set out on the journey to the children living in the evening region.
HG|1|77|2|0|Everyone offered up his heart to Me and praised Me silently, both the departing ones and the children of the midday who stayed behind.
HG|1|77|3|0|And the children of the midday bowed to the parents of the main line, thanked them for the good tidings, praised My name and glorified My love beyond measure and rejoiced at My great mercy.
HG|1|77|4|0|And behold, under such happy circumstances the first men of the earth parted from their children.
HG|1|77|5|0|The road from the midday towards evening was a magnificent one, of course, only from a human viewpoint It was to the highest degree what you would regard as 'romantic'.
HG|1|77|6|0|Because of its great rarity, nowadays not to be found anywhere I will describe it to you. So pay attention and picture it in your hearts!
HG|1|77|7|0|And this is what the region looked like through which the road towards evening led: Imagine erected in a line seven cones of a grayish-blue color, each of them seven thousand feet high, their diameter at the base 1/7 of a mile. Visualize these cones adjoining each other as if someone had placed them in such a way that they touched at the base.
HG|1|77|8|0|In the same manner as the seven cones are lined up next to each other, there stand behind each of them another ten cones in regularly decreasing dimensions and the most varied colorings. From the top of each cone shoots a pure fountain of water. In front of them, at a distance of approximately a hundred fathoms and a hundred feet higher than the bases of the cones, there leads a straight road across a dead-straight mountain ridge on the northern side of which grow the most beautiful cedars and palms, poplars and plane-trees, whereas on the southern side, except for the aforementioned groups of stone cones and their great winds like rushing waterfalls, there is nothing but barren stony ground, only here and there overgrown with low grass and mosses.
HG|1|77|9|0|Well, this is a brief description of the road from midday to evening. Imagine also the indescribable effect produced by the rays of the sun as they are refracted in the countless waterspouts and in addition to that the most colorful opalescence of the lines of smaller cones behind them shimmering through the gaps between the cones. This brief description gives you a fairly clear picture of this part of the road towards evening.
HG|1|77|10|0|This road, too, was a favorite one of Adam. Here he liked to walk, especially on very warm days, because of the always-cool breezes. Besides, in former times this view had always evoked great enthusiasm in him. Whenever he returned from there, he used to speak to his children in exalted terms of My love, grace, wisdom, mercy, holiness, greatness and might. Therefore he called this road the contemplation of the seven powers from eternity of the great God Jehovah'.
HG|1|77|11|0|When the patriarchs had come to this road and gradually as far as the middle cone, Adam made them pause for a while in order to enjoy the magnificent scenery.
HG|1|77|12|0|Thereupon all the children sat down and took delight in the silent, mighty action of the raging inanimate nature.
HG|1|77|13|0|After a short pause, during which I was remembered, Adam turned to Asmahael and asked him: "Tell us, Asmahael, how you like this scenery and what you think of it?"
HG|1|77|14|0|Then Asmahael turned respectfully to Adam and said: "O father of the earth's fathers! You ask here the weak one, whereas what is presented here is too great and too much even for the strongest. However, when I look at the watering high and steep pointed columns of bluish stone, formed by the mighty finger of the eternal God, I think in my heart: For great ones the great is not so great and for the insignificant the great is useless! What is the gnat to do with mountains? What use are to the fly the fingers of our hands?
HG|1|77|15|0|"And when I contemplate this mighty scene, O father of the earth's fathers, I am aware that for the great only great things may be of use; but the fly shall be satisfied with a buzzing pair of light wings.
HG|1|77|16|0|"You fathers, you great and mighty children of the Most High! The mighty finger of God for you has formed such great and magnificent things. You can use them, comprehend and praise them. For me the mountains are placed at the back of the fly.
HG|1|77|17|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers, what I have now said is all was able to say. Oh teach me, if possible, to comprehend in spirit this magnitude of things! Amen."
HG|1|77|18|0|This humility made Adam exceedingly happy and, turning to the others, he said:
HG|1|77|19|0|"O dear children, listen! Asmahael appears to me like a field that has lain fallow for a long time and because of that has not borne any fruit. But when a good seed is sown upon its earth and then furrowed in, such a field soon brings forth a hundredfold fruit.
HG|1|77|20|0|"Thus it appears to be with Asmahael. He has not been two full days in our midst, but truly, excepting us here, he would probably shame all the other children on the heights.
HG|1|77|21|0|"Listen, dear children! If the poor people of the lowlands should possibly come close to Asmahael's fruitfulness it would be a great pity not to help them!
HG|1|77|22|0|"Therefore, we shall today discuss this in my hut under the mighty direction of God, to see what can be done in this respect.
HG|1|77|23|0|"May the Lord guard us against any arbitrary action! Amen."
HG|1|78|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S SPEECH OF THANKS
HG|1|78|1|0|Having heard this from the mouth of Adam, Asmahael was moved to tears and spoke with his eyes raised towards heaven:
HG|1|78|2|0|"Oh, if it were only possible to save the poor, poor deadened brothers! Oh truly, then I, as the most insignificant fly, would wish to turn into a mighty hawk and with the greatest speed shoot to the lowlands there to seize all the poor brothers, who are dead to light and life, and carry them here at a speed faster than thought so that they may together with me behold in amazement how soon and sublimely the mighty children of the Lord on the hallowed heights wisely teach the weak and dead the most marvelous things, reveal and show to them in mighty forms, built from holy words, the abode of life within man - and, more overwhelming than all that, the mightiest, most holy Creator of the worlds and suns as the Father of men!
HG|1|78|3|0|"Oh, if it were only possible!
HG|1|78|4|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers, when the eye in amazement gazes into the infinite spaces of splendid creation it does not notice the insignificant mote, - but when, carried by the wind, this mote has fallen into the eye of the beholder, then the great one begins to rub the painful eye endeavoring to rid himself of that which disturbing and burning obstructs his sight. And often a brother calls to his brother:
HG|1|78|5|0|'Oh come and remove this idle, troublesome thing from my eye!' And when the brother has discovered it, embedded in the watering eye of his brother, he calls: 'O brother! The idle foe of your sight has become harmless, for it is now lying buried under the conquering flood of your tears. And soon compassionate tears will rid you of the feared, idle foe. For once the mote has itself become a tear, it will no longer obstruct your sight and prevent your beholding the shining distances of eternal creation.'
HG|1|78|6|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers, you gaze with hallowed eyes out into the endless regions of eternal light, but down there in the dark depth of human misery a raging storm whirls the hostile dust often up to the hallowed heights, obstructing your sight.
HG|1|78|7|0|"If this causes you pain, let it be seized by a caring tear and bear it until it becomes a grateful tear itself.
HG|1|78|8|0|"Oh forgive me, the poor and weak one! And though the fly cannot roar like tigers and lions, yet its low buzz tells you, too: 'O fathers of the earth's fathers, also I have gone forth from the mighty hand of your holy Father and, therefore, you great ones, do favor me weak one also with a sympathetic glance!' Hear this! Amen, O amen."
HG|1|78|9|0|Adam, very pleased with Asmahael's beautiful words, said: "I have perceived your justified sighs and am quite familiar with the evil dust of the lowlands, this great foe of all inner contemplation. But before we embark on any relief work, the will of the great Lord must be carefully explored. For we must never do anything unless we have clearly recognized the will from above. Therefore, a little more time and it shall be decided still today what the great Lord above the stars has resolved to do in the depths of abomination; and that will then be the best. Whether it is for or against our wishes, His most holy will be done with the utmost precision! Amen."
HG|1|78|10|0|Thereupon Seth rose and said to Adam: "Dear father! Should not here also Enoch, as he did in your grotto, give us a brief interpretation of this magnificent region? I am truly longing for this. How often I have pondered on it, but could find no other explanation beyond what my eyes saw and my ears heard, namely, these sky-high towering uniform tapering rock-cones with the peculiar jets of water which in countless drops gush over the steep walls down to earth creating a harmonic sound which delights the ear in a wondrous way.
HG|1|78|11|0|"Would you, therefore, allow Enoch to give all of us a true interpretation. Amen."
HG|1|78|12|0|And Adam, fully agreeing with Seth's wish, said: "O Seth, you have forestalled me, for this has for a long time already been my own wish. Therefore, what you wish shall be done. And you, dear Enoch, offer your thirsty fathers a refreshing and invigorating drink out of your love as desired by me and Seth. Amen."
HG|1|78|13|0|And behold, Enoch rose and began to address the following most noteworthy words to the fathers, saying:
HG|1|78|14|0|"O fathers! In the bosom of God's vast infinity there are surely even greater and more magnificent natural sceneries to be found which are unspeakably more sublime than these seven times ten water-spurting stone cones all of which would amount to no more than a few thousand man lengths from their base which is hardly as much as a leaf mite in relation to us. And yet such a tiny mite is in its kind greater than this entire water spurting stone structure.
HG|1|78|15|0|"If such a magnificent-seeming scene is to preach a silent word from the wisdom of the most loving and holy Father, only the meaning is sublime and not the mute, lifeless instrument. Thus no mouth is more sublime than another, even if it has uttered most sublime words; for sublimity does not lie in the mouth but in the word.
HG|1|78|16|0|Thus it is also with this scene. Only the recognition within us is sublime and worthy and not the scene as such, though we recognize from it in the inner correspondence of the spirit the seven spirits or powers of God and that each of them is full of the living water of grace which constantly rains upon the poor soil of our soul without producing much more fruit than the constantly watered soil around the bases of these stone cones, - nor because the ten cones behind them portray the holy duties of love, which are always the same, as the seven spirits are actually only one spirit, which is proved by one and the same height, the same color, the same shape, the same bulk, the same direction, the same water and the same harmonious sound of the rushing water.
HG|1|78|17|0|"Find the solution to the wonders first in the heart: says the Lord, 'truly, only then will you agree with Me and say: 'O Lord, the one who has tasted only a drop of Your love loathes the earth in his own heart's loud rejoicing at God! ‘, Amen."
HG|1|79|0|1|ADAM'S WEAKNESS
HG|1|79|1|0|After Enoch had concluded his speech, he respectfully bowed to all the patriarchs and then thanked Me in his heart for the immense grace which had once more enabled him to proclaim to the fathers so much of the purely good and true out of Me.
HG|1|79|2|0|And Adam rose to his feet and said: "Amen!" and then continued to speak, saying: "My much-loved Enoch, this time I see very clearly that the words you have spoken have not originated within you, but that the Lord, our almighty Creator and most holy Father, has put them faithfully into your heart.
HG|1|79|3|0|"For truly, dear children, where is the man who could bring forth all that and reveal the meaning of this group of stones so comprehensibly in all its wondrousness as you have done through the supreme God's might and mercy?
HG|1|79|4|0|"It is the very first time that I have comprehended you so fully and, as it were, right to the root of the matter.
HG|1|79|5|0|"There is just one thing not quite clear to me, namely, that I cannot as yet imagine in what way you receive and hear the holy Word within you that it sounds as if it came from you, where as the so infinitely exalted meaning clearly proves the contrary, like a calm sheet of water upon which not the least unevenness can be discovered.
HG|1|79|6|0|"O dear Enoch, not now, but on a more suitable occasion when it pleases the Lord, do explain and reveal this to all of us so that we may obtain an inner criterion which would enable us to judge how and when each of us might perceive the holy Word within him, either for himself or for all.
HG|1|79|7|0|"But I tell you once more: Not now, but at a more suitable time! For now, we all thank the Lord that He has deemed us worthy of such exalted instruction and we shall now continue our journey and that in the already known order in the name of Jehovah. Amen."
HG|1|79|8|0|And they all complied with Adam's bidding in the innermost depth of their hearts.
HG|1|79|9|0|After having offered their thanks to Me, they rose and were ready to move on.
HG|1|79|10|0|However, before they started their walk, Adam said to Seth: "Listen, my beloved Abel-Seth, I am hungry, my weakening limbs are telling me that; but you know what I have vowed to the Lord with all of you when the jaws of the beast made almost all of us tremble.
HG|1|79|11|0|"Whatever could be done? I want to ask Enoch, but it is truly the first time in my life that I lack the courage to ask a child - who is even the children's child - how I can overcome my weakness without breaking this vow.
HG|1|79|12|0|"Go to him and ask him quietly for his advice. Amen."
HG|1|79|13|0|Seth went immediately to Enoch and said: "Listen, dear Enoch, our father Adam is feeling very weak in all his limbs and he is very hungry, but the vow does not permit him to eat during all this day. Tell me, if you can, in what other way could the arch father overcome his weakness?
HG|1|79|14|0|"O dear Enoch, do what you can! For although I have attained to life, I, too, feel a certain weakness within me and would be a poor support to the arch father.
HG|1|79|15|0|"But you have life in great abundance, therefore advise and help! Amen."
HG|1|79|16|0|So Enoch went to Adam and said: "O father, do not give in to temptation! It is the Lord Himself who allows you to experience this so as to test the strength of your covenant within you.
HG|1|79|17|0|"When you were not there as yet the Lord was able to call you into existence to become a free man and spirit in His image.
HG|1|79|18|0|"Now you have for a long time already been a free observer and recipient of inexpressible outpourings of His boundless love, mercy and grace. How can you now be seized by faint-heartedness and succumb to the feeble dust of the flesh when its death reminds you that it is not the flesh, this more and more aging cover of the inner life, but the spirit of love, which is the actual innermost life, that is destined for the life in God?
HG|1|79|19|0|"Let the flesh weaken; and if it weakens to the very core of life, the latter will all the more easily and quickly flow abundantly into the soul and through it also effectively nourish every fiber of the flesh for the future everlasting life.
HG|1|79|20|0|"For the spirit will then absorb the life of the flesh and death will have nothing left to destroy but itself, which is the empty flesh as such.
HG|1|79|21|0|"O father, rely on the strength of Jehovah in your weakness and you will enjoy the power of life in your restored strength and say:
HG|1|79|22|0|"O Lord, You best and most holy Father! I did not exist and You brought me into existence, and there I was in all the brave abundance of strength of the joyful, happy life out of You. It pleased You to test me with many a weakness; through Your grace I recognized the new trial and in my weakness made You an offering of childlike love. You have once more looked upon my weariness and I now, greatly rejoicing, am living a new, amazingly wonderful life in You, O Jehovah! All glory, praise and thanks be to You forever!'
HG|1|79|23|0|"O dear father Adam, worthy of all respect! Believe me, the weak Enoch that not an hour will have passed and your limbs will be stronger than those of the strong tiger. But you must keep the covenant! For the Lord always scorns the faithless fickleness of the heart.
HG|1|79|24|0|"For the time being let me guide and support you, and you will soon fully recognize the Lord's wondrous guidance. Amen."
HG|1|80|0|1|THE GOLDEN RULE OF THE PROPHET SCHOOL
HG|1|80|1|0|When Adam had heard Enoch's comforting words, he rejoiced in his heart, bore the increasing weakness submissively and let Enoch guide him on.
HG|1|80|2|0|And thus the travelers continued at a good speed notwithstanding the greater effort. On the entire way during almost half an hour nobody spoke, but each one in his own heart asked Me fervently to strengthen and sustain Adam. Above all it was Enoch in his unshakeable trust that in his love for Me was convinced that I was not going to disappoint his firm trust in My mercy and grace.
HG|1|80|3|0|For although the others realized that nothing was impossible to Me, they still had doubts in My will as they had not yet learnt in their hearts the great, free art by way of an unshakeable pure love to assess My everlasting, supreme and inexpressible faithfulness, in which art My dear Enoch had already become a master. And as a result he was always quite certain of the unfailing success of what he was in his just love expecting of Me.
HG|1|80|4|0|Therefore, he was never sad and did not pity the one to whom something disagreeable had happened. For his eye rested constantly on My heart, and thus he clearly perceived the secret guidance by My love and how by ever so strangeseeming means it always knows best how to guide the children in the most suitable way towards the attainment of life everlasting. In the assessment of his love for Me he even went so far as to determine with the greatest certainty how, when, where and why something would be forthcoming and with what result. And so he was, in a way, the first prophet on earth and the original founder of the so-called prophet schools which existed until My coming to the earth as a man and the sole purpose of which was to instruct the pupils in My love almost from birth. The world was portrayed to them as a finned foundation of My love, as a great schoolhouse in which all humans through a brief separation from Me were meant to develop a great longing for Me urged by the impulse of their inner life. The world's external enticements are there only as temptations so that men may judge themselves in accordance with My love. And once a person no longer enjoys the world, but has an ever-growing longing for Me, his inner eye and ear are opened up and, although still in the mortal, seductive body, he will hear and now and then even get to see the holy Father.
HG|1|80|5|0|Then he will be pervaded by the spirit of eternal Love. He will behold everywhere the future, present and past and the death of the body will fill him with indescribable bliss, for only then will he begin to see most clearly that this is no death at all, but only a full awakening to life everlasting.
HG|1|80|6|0|This and still some other things closely bound up with My love represented the essence of the prophet school of which, willed by Me, Enoch was the original founder.
HG|1|80|7|0|The golden rule by him through Me was always the basis and inner foundation of all the prophet schools and ran thus:
HG|1|80|8|0|You are unable to believe that there is a God unless you have already loved Him with all the strength of a childlike heart Whoever says: 'I believe in a God!', but cannot love Him is a liar and has no life. For God is the very everlasting life; His love is this life. How can anyone comprehend life other than through life? And since only love is the life, as in God eternally out of Himself, thus in man through God's mercy, how can a man then say that he believes in a God when he denies Him a thousand fold in his loveless state which is not really a life, but just a certain agility of the by God created nature, suitable for receiving the life of love out of God.
HG|1|80|9|0|The agile body is not yet a man, but only created to be a carrier of man by means of the living soul breathed into it. If this embodied soul does not absorb the life of love out of God, it is dead despite its agility and the usefulness of its senses.
HG|1|80|10|0|That was the golden rule. That in the course of time through and from it also other rules have originated is as natural as it is natural that from the first love, which with the people gradually melted into faith, resulted the ten commandments and the Prophets and from these, finally, once more pure love through Me for Me and there from for the fellowman.
HG|1|80|11|0|Thus also the strict renunciation of the world until the time the living spirit of love was received resulted from this rule and from that time on the earthly life changed to be based on the inner freedom, according to which then also every prophet lived and acted.
HG|1|80|12|0|So it was also with the prophet schools which, as already mentioned, were founded by Enoch, who had now with Adam happily arrived in the region of the children of the evening.
HG|1|80|13|0|And how amazed was now everyone when Adam, who had become so weak, had suddenly regained his full strength by the side of Enoch.
HG|1|80|14|0|Adam was beside himself with joy and thanked Me with tears of joy for this sudden strengthening. And he said to Enoch and all the others:
HG|1|80|15|0|"O Enoch, O children, what an exceedingly glorious God our God is! How good, how loving and how full of mercy! He Who knows no suffering nor any imperfection, He, the holy, infinite, eternal, supremely mighty God can out of His endless perfection nevertheless create imperfect beings; not as if He was not able to create them perfect - to think that be far from us -, but to bestow upon the through His infinite wisdom imperfectly created, from the depth of His innermost grace and love, gradually His fatherly love from eternity to eternity thereby to show them that He alone is the truest Father of all men and spirits.
HG|1|80|16|0|"O Enoch, O children, only now do I understand this so very clearly! If I had not become weak, how could I have been able to perceive this indescribable blessing?
HG|1|80|17|0|The holy Father let me become weak and exhausted in order to make me more receptive for His unspeakable love. Oh, the exceedingly good Father, how good He must then be to those who have never offended Him when He is already so very good, gracious and mercif1l1 to me who am the greatest sinner before Him!
HG|1|80|18|0|"O rejoice, you poor people; for you are poor so that you may receive all the more! Rejoice, you weak ones, for you are weak so that you may receive all the more strength! Rejoice you who are sad, for you are sad so that you may receive all the more joy! Rejoice you hungry and thirsty ones, for you are hungry and thirsty so that you may all the more satisfy your hunger and thirst! Rejoice even you blind spirits; behold, the Lord has made the night that it may feel the need for the day! Who would during the day have felt the need for the day if the Lord had not set the night before the day? O death, if you were not death you, too, would have to rejoice, for you did not go forth from eternal order for your own sake. Who knows whether the Lord did not call you forth so that maybe one day supreme life is to arise out of you.
HG|1|80|19|0|"Truly, truly, wherever the Lord gives, He gives as a Father according to His boundless love; but the one from whom the Lord will take something should be very happy, for he will receive it back a thousand fold from the hand of the eternal Father.
HG|1|80|20|0|"O Enoch, O children! I, your father Adam, am blissfully happy because the Lord has allowed me to experience such an immense grace, which is greater than my entire life!
HG|1|80|21|0|"You, dear Enoch, shall be highly blessed. Your seed shall not become extinct to the end of all times, and your name shall at the end of time be so close to all people as if you were among them. Late speakers of the Lord will praise your love for the Father to their children and follow your example.
HG|1|80|22|0|"You have never before, until now, shown how attached you are to the holy Father, and through your so very mighty attachment to the Father I have been strengthened.
HG|1|80|23|0|"And to You, my great God, Lord and Father, be all praise, glory and thanks; for you alone are worthy of receiving this from us!
HG|1|80|24|0|"Children, let all of you praise the Lord, for He is good, loving and exceedingly gracious and merciful!
HG|1|80|25|0|"Enoch, behold, this unspeakable feeling of gratitude to God within me almost paralyses my tongue so that I am hardly able to speak. And since we have already reached the children of the evening, you and Asmahael shall now inform them that we are here waiting for them to come to us and receive the blessing and the sacred announcement of tomorrow's Sabbath. Everything else they shall learn and see when they are here. Amen."
HG|1|81|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS WITH THE CHILDREN OF THE EVENING
HG|1|81|1|0|When Adam had concluded his speech, expressed his wish and given his blessing, Enoch, who had also been instructed by Me, bowed to the patriarchs, followed also by Asmahael from his carrier.
HG|1|81|2|0|Then the two hurried to the children of the evening and proclaimed to them aloud the presence of the arch father Adam, waiting for them at the border of the evening region. When they heard this, the children gathered, took all kinds of fruit and other foods with them and hurried full of respect to the arch father, accompanied by Enoch and Asmahael. When they were not far from Adam, they fell upon their faces and did not dare rise until Adam had told them repeatedly through Kenan that they were to abandon their exaggerated respect of the patriarchs and receive the blessing from Adam to justify their presence. Then they were to hear with open ears the holy invitation to the feast of the burnt offering on the holy Sabbath the following day".
HG|1|81|3|0|Only then did they stand up, full of fear and anxiety, acting as if their conscience was hiding many a little gnawing worm which would not prosper in the light of the sun.
HG|1|81|4|0|Adam, as well as Seth and the others, except for Enoch and Asmahael, were somewhat surprised and had no explanation for this puzzling behavior and became silent.
HG|1|81|5|0|But then Adam rose, summoned Enoch and Asmahael and asked Enoch - but Asmahael was here also free to answer: "Enoch, what is the matter with these children? It appears to me as if their hearts are oppressed and burdened with something bad.
HG|1|81|6|0|"Dear Enoch, and also you, faithful Asmahael, tell me or at least try to fathom within you what this may be all about.
HG|1|81|7|0|"For my part I believe that there must be a bad seed among the wheat. And if this is the case, we may not move from this spot until the pure grain has once more been reclaimed from the chaff and the weeds and well secured in our strict fatherly love.
HG|1|81|8|0|"I also find it peculiar that the beast keeps its backside to these children and does not deem them worthy of even a single glance, whereas it had stared at the children of the midday with spirited, terrifying eyes.
HG|1|81|9|0|"O dear Enoch! Do help us win clarity as soon as possible and thereby once more revert to the desirable order. Amen."
HG|1|81|10|0|Thereupon Enoch rose and said: "Listen, Adam and all you fathers! These children have become totally despondent owing to excessive humiliation by us. This humiliation has deprived them of their love for us and instead filled their hearts with slavish fear.
HG|1|81|11|0|We are to them no longer an object of love and childlike esteem, but an object of terror and secret contempt. If the great fear of our inner spiritual strength and might out of the love of the Lord did not deter them, in truth, they might do to all of us what Cain's self-love did to Abel.
HG|1|81|12|0|"O father Adam, behold, herein lies, well hidden, their peculiar attitude for which we alone are mostly at fault before them and before the Lord. Therefore, it is now up to us to make amends for this mistake.
HG|1|81|13|0|"The beast assumed the position it did in order to indicate to us thereby that the fault lies with us. That is why it keeps looking at us and has its backside turned to the children, showing us thereby that they have been defiled by us.
HG|1|81|14|0|"You are asking me in your hearts: 'When and where did we defile these children? And should it have occurred without our actually willing it, how can amends be made for this mistake?'
HG|1|81|15|0|"O fathers, the first part of your question, namely, how and when they were defiled, is easy to answer; but the second part all the more difficult.
HG|1|81|16|0|"O father Adam! Behold, it is due to the fact that through your former too anxiously severe justice because of fear rather than love of the Lord you have discriminated between the children, sending the ones to the morning region, who are extremely happy there, others to the midday there to feel always beneath the favorites of the morning, and these you condemned to the evening as they appeared to you spiritually lazy because they often overslept in the mornings. And, finally, you harshly banned the last group to the midnight because they did not agree with you in some external practices.
HG|1|81|17|0|"O behold, dear father Adam, if at that time you had already been quickened by the love of the eternal, holy Father as you are now, your judgments would have been quite different no doubt. Plain justice, even if bathed in the light of wisdom, is oppressive and harsh if in its background be it also somewhat hidden - a gentle ray of love does not beneficially blow through all the seven times ten water-squirting stone-cones of barren wisdom.
HG|1|81|18|0|"Behold, just as heavily falling water from the height does not refresh the grass, but only destroys it and under its hard drip leaves nothing but washed-out stones, it is with plain justice when it falls from the immeasurable height of wisdom. It deadens and destroys the inner life. And once life has become like a dead, washed-out stone under the hard dripping of water, it will be very difficult to grow any living little plant on such a stone.
HG|1|81|19|0|"For the heavy, constant pressure of the water of justice and wisdom has turned the formerly soft and loose soil into hard stone and has washed the thus deadened stone hollow. What is to become of the stone?
HG|1|81|20|0|Truly, unless it has been changed once more into loose soil by an excessive fire of love, any seed planted on it will dry out and die.
HG|1|81|21|0|"But it is not good to walk on stones and to leap over them is dangerous. Whoever falls on a stone, falls hard and hurts himself. And he upon whom a stone falls is bruised. Therefore, it is difficult to answer the second half of the question.
HG|1|81|22|0|"I personally am of the opinion that if these stone· children and -brothers, and sisters cannot be appeased and softened by means of all-powerful love, an even greater amount of water of even the wisest justice will no longer achieve much.
HG|1|81|23|0|"Let us learn from our eternally holy and most loving Father Himself how He guides all His living beings. The birds of the sky, of whatever size, are not banned to the morning or evening, or to the midday or midnight. The beasts of the forests roam through the forests in all directions. Even for the fish in the water and all the worms no barriers have been set to restrict their movement and dwelling place.
HG|1|81|24|0|"The Lord has not even commanded us to curse the children of Cain; why do we do that to our children, brothers and sisters and ban them to certain regions where they are constrained and become stones?
HG|1|81|25|0|"O father, untie the useless bonds of justice and severity and bind them with the almighty bond of holy love; then love's wisdom will become a signpost to them and they all will soon, enlightened by these new rays, recognize themselves as children of one and the same holy Father, joyfully nestle against your fatherly heart, embrace you with loving arms and call you a dear father.
HG|1|81|26|0|"O fathers! There lies more strength and holy might in a dewdrop than in a world full of the wisest justice unless this has love as its foundation. Therefore, let now powerful winds of love blow to melt these rigid lumps of ice to become once more fertilizing little dewdrops and let the stones be softened by the mighty fire of love so that our seed may not be planted in their furrows in vain! Amen."
HG|1|82|0|1|SETH REBUKES ENOCH
HG|1|82|1|0|When Adam had heard this from the mouth of Enoch he became extremely upset in his heart, for the reference to Cain's fratricide committed out of evil self-love tore open the old wound and he was unable to utter a word but kept silent and shaking.
HG|1|82|2|0|Then Seth stepped up to Enoch and said: "Dear Enoch, this you should not have done, causing the old father this dangerous anxiety and grief with your somewhat ill-advised allusion to Cain's evil deed. You could surely have told him all this in a quite different, more delicate way. Behold, it is the first time that I felt I had to rebuke you. In future do weigh your words on such occasions so that they may comfort but not grieve the father. You yourself always teach us love and gentleness, but first you must act yourself according to what you teach us, only then will your blessed teaching win power and might over our hearts. Amen."
HG|1|82|3|0|But Enoch, who silently thanked Me in his heart for the word he had spoken to Adam, was most astonished at this reproof. He did not say anything in his defense, but promptly turned again to Me and asked Me what he should do about Seth's brief reproof.
HG|1|82|4|0|"O holy, most loving Father, You Who behold all the world's darkness in the brightest light," began Enoch to pray to Me in his heart, "You know that I proclaimed Your holy Word to Adam without adding or omitting anything, How come that the so worthy father Seth has misunderstood it?
HG|1|82|5|0|"I could not possibly have spoken differently from the way Your boundless love has given it to me.
HG|1|82|6|0|"Besides, Seth has only just witnessed how You, Jehovah, freed Adam from his weakness and strengthened him in every fiber of his life.
HG|1|82|7|0|"O holy Father, You Who are so full of love and mercy, let my unconditional obedience to Your most holy will know what has caused this and how the matter can be once more completely straightened out with Seth. I, Your poor and weak Enoch, promise You in my heart that loves You above all that not a hair shall move on my head without Your most holy will. Amen,"
HG|1|82|8|0|Then Enoch beheld a fiery script in his heart, reading: "O Enoch, why do you worry about this? The heart does not understand everything unless the whole heart is filled completely by eternal Love. Once this has come, also Seth will hear the stones, grass, plants, shrubs and trees exchange clearly perceptible words with each other.
HG|1|82|9|0|"You shall remain silent for the time being, and let your pupil speak for you. Amen."
HG|1|82|10|0|Seth, seeing that Enoch did not look as if he would speak, began to seriously ask himself in his heart why now everything seemed to have become silent; even his own heart remained silent. And so Seth had no other choice but to turn again to Enoch to ask him why he had not answered to his reproof.
HG|1|82|11|0|But Enoch said full of respect and love: O worthy father Seth! Does a child have the right to rebel against a father's admonition? You have censured me because of the Word of God, which I had to utter. If you speak to me in the name of the Lord I can, and may, discuss questions and answers freely with you, however, if you speak to me as a father, sounding like a teacher, it is my duty as a child to obey unconditionally, to be silent and in my own heart unite with the love of Jehovah. Look expectantly and without fear to the speaker the beast is carrying, for it is the Lord's wish that just now he speak for me. Ask him and he will give you the most seemly answer in tl1e name of Him Who has called him to do so. Amen."
HG|1|82|12|0|This very modest remark by Enoch silenced Seth but instead released Adam's tongue once more and he said to Seth: "But beloved son! You, whom Jehovah gave me to comfort me for Abel's loss, tell me, what could have blinded your heart so completely?
HG|1|82|13|0|"How could you reprove God's speaker for uttering the holy Word of the Lord, when only a few moments earlier you were able to convince yourself of how marvelously it has strengthened me!
HG|1|82|14|0|"The Word of the Lord through the mouth of Enoch concerning the children has worked a new miracle within me which is superior to Cain and Abel.
HG|1|82|15|0|"It is true that Cain's self-love and the turning to stone of these children through my fault has hurt me very much in Enoch's speech. However, it was so necessary for me to be hurt like that, for otherwise I could not possibly ever have achieved a complete healing of this old, constantly burning wound as I have now. For where the Lord wounds, He heals in a marvelous way whereas, when men harm each other, truly, they could not make good the harm in eternity unless the Lord showed mercy to them as He has now done to me.
HG|1|82|16|0|"I have sinned against my faithful wife in Paradise, and the firstborn became a great wound to me which until now I was unable to heal. Already three hundred years ago I harshly separated the children, and only now do I understand that I have thereby poisoned my old wound.
HG|1|82|17|0|"Now the Lord has removed the poison and healed my old wound through Enoch's miracle-words. Why did you attack love before you in your heart recognized and beheld its marvelous meaning?
HG|1|82|18|0|"O Seth, Seth, see that the Lord does not again take from your heart what He has already so gloriously given you! In future let everyone first listen to my voice and the one I will summon to my support may then come and help me. On occasions like this one, when the Lord is so obviously with us, it is quite unnecessary for us to want to help each other unasked, considering that the best human help is nothing compared to the true, unspeakable help of the Lord through His almighty Word, which is not like a human word but is always an accomplished act for all Eternities of eternities.
HG|1|82|19|0|"And so, dear Seth, acknowledge your error before the Lord; prostrate yourself and ask the Lord for His grace and mercy and that He may once more look upon you. Amen."
HG|1|83|0|1|ENOCH SPEAKS ABOUT SETH'S ERROR
HG|1|83|1|0|Now Seth understood clearly what Enoch had said, also the silence of the children of the evening and Adam's words and, finally, said:
HG|1|83|2|0|"O father, O Enoch, now everything has become clear to me. You two, beloved father and beloved son, will surely forgive me my error owing to concern. But will the Lord do that, too, against Whose most holy Word I have actually offended? How will I gain His forgiveness?
HG|1|83|3|0|"There was already light in my soul and I clearly perceived a new, true life arising in my heart. However, now I feel with certainty once more night and death in my organs.
HG|1|83|4|0|"Truly, the children of the evening and of midnight are going to begin to speak as if they had gone forth from the center of the sun; but I shall be muter than a stone at the bottom of the sea because I used my tongue to contradict when I should have used it for eternal thanks. Not even dear Enoch was to address to me words of life from on high, but only Asmahael, O great God, how immense must my sin be before You when You, as the Lord of all life, bade Enoch not to speak to me, and that Asmahael was to teach me regarding my errors!
HG|1|83|5|0|"O woe betide me if the Lord should no longer look at me in His mercy! Who will then save me from the night of death?
HG|1|83|6|0|"O Lord, let your Asmahael anyway speak words of youthful strength in the fullness of life to us whose senses are so dull and dead, and especially to me. But do not let the highly blessed tongue of Enoch become silent before us, particularly before me, so that no one may lose anything because of me.
HG|1|83|7|0|"O Lord, God and Father, be merciful and gracious to me, a poor, blind fool! Amen."
HG|1|83|8|0|Thereupon Enoch rose at My bidding and began to address to Seth and also all the others the following strong words out of Me:
HG|1|83|9|0|"O dear father Seth, behold, where is there a man caught in his error who could help himself while in the middle of this error? When he speaks, he speaks as if in a dream, and when he acts, he acts like a blind one, When he walks it is as if he had no bones in his feet and when he wants to stand, he collapses like one overcome by giddiness. When he tries to stand up again, he cannot manage his feet. And if he wants to see and hear, he sees but the shadow instead of the things and hears but the empty sound instead of the living word.
HG|1|83|10|0|"Behold, this is how it was, and still is, with you. In the midday region you have perceived within you only the shadow of life and true love satisfied with this, you were able to oppose eternal Love, secretly imagining that now already everyone of your words had to come from above. Because of that the Lord allowed you to fall in order to make you understand that it is harder to seize the supreme treasure of Jehovah's eternal love than to gather in three times seven days al1 the produce into the barn.
HG|1|83|11|0|"Behold, you were wrong when you reproved me for passing on the word of the Lord. But why did you commit this error? It was because you thought that the claim of your heart was already purely from above and gave you the indisputable right to criticize even God's wisdom because your heart in the shadow of life did not understand it and considered it unjust and destructive.
HG|1|83|12|0|"Now you committed another error, for you expected of Adam and me more charity than from the eternal love of Jehovah Himself Whose children al1 of us are, whether we are good or disobedient. Besides, only my word seems to be important to you, and you do not bear in mind that the Word of the Lord, be it even uttered through a stone, is one and the same holy, living Word.
HG|1|83|13|0|"Therefore, do not ask for my tongue, but for the living Word. Do not respect the instrument, but the grace, which comes from the Lord whatever the instrument, be it Enoch or Asmahael. Then you will walk fully justified before the eternal love of Jehovah Who always knows best which instrument is most suitable for one or the other. If it pleases the Lord to speak also through Asmahael, tell me, will the Lord's Word be less His Word because of that?
HG|1|83|14|0|"O father Seth, behold, it is the Lord's will that everyone strive incessantly after the eternal life of soul and spirit in his own heart. But let no one be tempted to think that this can be achieved from one day to another!
HG|1|83|15|0|"Once a person has gained something from the Lord, let him do with it as children do when they find a hidden treasure and hide it from the eyes of their parents, afraid that it might again be taken away from them.
HG|1|83|16|0|Thus no one should be too desirous of becoming an instrument of the Lord, but let everyone wait in hallowed stillness, great humility and secret love. For when someone is called by the Lord to serve as an instrument, this does not imply any gratitude and definitely no merit - since the Lord can accomplish His great works also without instruments. However, it is important that we do not seek a Lord to impose upon Him with our idle matters in order to show thereby that we, too, are important and capable of doing something, but that we all seek one and the same holy Father that He may graciously receive us as children for everlasting life through most graciously and lovingly awakening our sleeping spirit by giving light to our worldly-dark soul.
HG|1|83|17|0|" Whomsoever the Lord has called to bear witness before the brothers to His boundless love, let him witness, but always in the deepest humility of his own heart, always bearing in mind that one is only a most useless servant without whom the Lord could do very well.
HG|1|83|18|0|"Woe betides the one who imagines himself more than his brothers, or that the Lord needs him! Truly, such a sinner shall not escape his own judgment!
HG|1|83|19|0|'When we serve, we serve each other in all love as brothers and children of one and the same Father, and our highest wisdom be to love the holy Father above all. Let no one impose a precept upon another as if he were called to do so, as is a dog to bark and a rooster to crow. But when the Father has called someone to do so, let him do it, but always in the greatest love and humility. For only thereby will he prove that his precept is truly from God as the eternal primordial source of all love and life.
HG|1|83|20|0|"Let him who preaches be lower than all his brothers and thereby he will prove that he is truly a servant of love.
HG|1|83|21|0|'Whoever hears the Word of the Lord from the mouth of a brother, let him thank the Lord for the unspeakable grace; but the preacher shall consider himself as the most unworthy and regard his brother as better, then he will protect his heart from pride, which is the father of death, and will be a quiet house for the Lord which alone is pleasing to Him.
HG|1|83|22|0|"O father Seth, behold, this is what our Father wishes and demands of us. Therefore, let us strive in all love and humility to please Him and we shall live and never allow ourselves to be deceived by life's shadow! Amen."
HG|1|84|0|1|ADAM'S WISE WORD TO SETH
HG|1|84|1|0|When Seth and all the others had heard Enoch's speech, Seth once more rose and began to speak, as follows:
HG|1|84|2|0|"Oh how true it is, how very true, what the Lord has proclaimed through you, dear Enoch, especially to me who most of all needs such a reproof.
HG|1|84|3|0|"O father Adam and all you children, do thank the Lord on my behalf, for I am too bad to dare offer impure thanks to the Lord of all life and all love with the tongue which has defiled the Lord's holy Word.
HG|1|84|4|0|"Let now Asmahael preach to me, for I am no longer worthy of hearing Enoch's word.
HG|1|84|5|0|"Even Asmahael's word is too holy for a dead one. Let the beast preach to me so that through its terrible voice I might be awakened from death to life.
HG|1|84|6|0|"O father Adam, do not call me your son any longer; for you are out of God, whereas I am out of the fullness of recalcitrance. Behold, I want to be just your servant, a servant to all of you and serve you like a slave from the lowlands, mute as a stone, in order thereby to make amends to the Lord for having thrown myself into the darkness whilst the Lord has poured out so much light around me in word and deed.
HG|1|84|7|0|"You worthy ones, thank the Lord on my behalf, on behalf of the poor, weak and dead Seth! Amen."
HG|1|84|8|0|Then Adam rose and spoke a brief wise word to Seth, and this word healed the sick man so that he once more became full of love and trust towards Me and kept praising My name.
HG|1|84|9|0|And these were Adam's words: "Seth, Seth, you are taking too much upon yourself which you were not bidden by the Lord! Behold, when the Lord tempts you and you become even weaker than you are now and fall in your weakness, tell me, who will then help you up again?
HG|1|84|10|0|"Maybe God, to Whom you foolishly wanted to make amends, when He is so infinitely and exceedingly holy whereas you are only finite dust of the earth before Him?
HG|1|84|11|0|"Who can ever make amends to God? Who can, pure and without fault, pray to Him and spinelessly thank, glorify and praise Him and with an unblemished soul call Him Father, like a child?
HG|1|84|12|0|"What do we possess that we have not first received from Him? What can we give Him that He has not first given us, and what can we do that He has not done already long ago?
HG|1|84|13|0|"Therefore, do not make an unnecessary commandment for yourself, but observe only the one, namely, that you love Him more and more in all humility of your spirit, and all the brothers and me ten times more than yourself. Everything else leave to the Lord. He knows best what burden you are capable of bearing.
HG|1|84|14|0|"If you find it already difficult to fulfill the one commandment in practice, how will you then manage with so many?
HG|1|84|15|0|"Do you not know that on every law hang a curse, sin, judgment and death?
HG|1|84|16|0|Therefore, beware of all such commandments if you want to live. It is easier to give laws than to obey them.
HG|1|84|17|0|'What is actually more: To be free in the love through love, or under the hard yoke of obedience to pine for the freedom of love, which is difficult to attain, and will forever be so, where the longing heart will have to bleed under the hard blows of temptation?
HG|1|84|18|0|"Behold the children of the evening, how they have been ruined through only an easy commandment, and how difficult it will be to help them if maybe their hearts are hardened by the too long-lasting pressure!
HG|1|84|19|0|"But we will always thank the Lord and praise His name for giving us a free heart for a free love. And we will also keep praying to Him to save us from any commandment so that we might as free children live wholly for His eternal love.
HG|1|84|20|0|O Seth, the time will come when our later children will be living under mountains of laws and long for freedom in vain, like a heated stone deep in the earth. And their brothers will confine those who find it hard to obey in holes of stone and deprive them of all freedom. Then there will be as many sins as there is sand in the sea and grass on the earth.
HG|1|84|21|0|"So desist from your folly and do whatever you can and what is pleasing to the Lord. Everything else leave to the Lord, and you shall live! Amen.
HG|1|84|22|0|"Receive my blessing and walk once more free and righteous before God, before me and all our children! Amen."
HG|1|85|0|1|ASMAHAEL SPEAKS ABOUT THE LAW
HG|1|85|1|0|Having heard this, Seth soon realized that his intention had been somewhat foolish and he became once more a free man and glorified and praised Me exceedingly in his now newly animated heart. He now looked forward to Asmahael's speech that, at Enoch's bidding, began to speak about the silence of the children of the evening. What he spoke was out of Me through the spirit of Abel, and his speech was concise and flowed like a little brook which peacefully rushes and bubbles over small pebbles and layers of sand and then, smiling, flows into a stream that receives the darling with open arms and carries it on its broad shoulders into the calm sea.
HG|1|85|2|0|And Asmahael's speech, which became most famous, ran as follows:
HG|1|85|3|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers! My eye beholds tearfully the pining crowd of glorious children of the earth's fathers. They are lying there mute and as if dead like stones at the bottom of the seas and other waters.
HG|1|85|4|0|"Commandments, oh, for the harsh and hard commandments! O men, you hard and loveless men, where will you lead the brothers and what will you make out of innocent children through all the useless commandments,
HG|1|85|5|0|each of which must need be followed by a host of quite new ones!
HG|1|85|6|0|"Oh ask yourselves, fathers of the earth's fathers, how many commandments the Lord has in His mercy and wisdom demanded of you to keep!
HG|1|85|7|0|"I know it and must tell you: None other but to recognize the eternal freedom in all the boundless love of the eternal, holy Father.
HG|1|85|8|0|"Were we created in order to carry exceedingly heavy burdens through all the commandments? Is then God a weak God that He must give men commandments to keep a tight rein on them to enforce good order?
HG|1|85|9|0|"O fathers, how foolish it would be to think thus of an almighty, eternal, infinite and holy God Whose slightest breath could destroy all the countless worlds and endless hosts of spirits.
HG|1|85|10|0|"And such an immensely mighty God should oppress men through unbearable burdens of dead commandments, of stony laws even He Himself may not mitigate notwithstanding all His powers? For if He opened up a single one of these spiritual enclosures of life, must he not fear to be captured by His created beings and Himself become a slave to His creatures who compared to Him are not even like a mote of the sun!
HG|1|85|11|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers, you could not imagine a greater absurdity! The Father, the eternal, holy Father full of love, the mighty, free and infinite God should create beings in order to then cruelly destroy them under the hardest pressure of exceedingly harsh commandments?
HG|1|85|12|0|"Truly, I would find it much easier to grasp that I and my cruel carrier constituted a single being full of darkness and full of light in the center of the earth, than that our God, our mighty, eternal, free and holy God, could call into existence a single being to oppress it through commandments and at the same time force it to move freely, which would be even more impossible than if the freest, holy Father and Creator made Himself through brazen chains a slave of the slaves of Lamech's lowlands!
HG|1|85|13|0|"O fathers of the earth's fathers, how come that you as the sole children of the eternal, holy Father full of love are ignorant of His wisest, most magnificent and freest order? You preach love for the Father to each other and, as I now clearly see, do not know this eternal, holy fundamental element to any greater extent than that you speak of it with empty sounding words.
HG|1|85|14|0|"Oh hear, it is love, the mighty, holy love of the eternal Father that is the eternal and freest order in God. According to this eternal, holy order all the endless hosts of spirits, all the worlds and you, His sole children, have gone forth from Him, as free as He Himself.
HG|1|85|15|0|"But in order to teach you that you are to feel as free as He is, He gave you, His children, from the innermost depth of the Father's love - I do not wish to call it commandment - only a most wise, well-meant advice not to lean on anything or touch anything that might impede your freedom. However, you, fully aware of the divine freedom and abundance of power, disregarded the loving Father's advice and grasped at all the things that became impediments to your not yet consolidated freedom and life. This act was contrary to love's eternal order, and now the holy Father had to transform the endless creation in order to set you anew into the freedom of life.
HG|1|85|16|0|"Now you find yourselves in this loving state as children of the holy Father; you are free, full of life and grace from above. How could you be so blind as to ban the children of the same holy Father for no obvious reason to different regions under the threat of a dark commandment which does not give them life and joy, but deadens them in body and spirit?
HG|1|85|17|0|Therefore, remove the old, rusty bonds of the dead law from their tortured feet and allow them to till the soil wherever it pleases them, as long as they keep away from the dark lowlands. Then they will live again, praise, glorify and love God and acknowledge you as honest fathers and mighty children of the Lord. Hear it, amen; hear it, amen, hear it, amen!"
HG|1|86|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS' THOUGHTS ABOUT ASMAHAEL'S SPEECH
HG|1|86|1|0|After Asmahael had concluded his speech there reigned a prolonged silence among the patriarchs. Even Enoch was lost in a lengthy contemplation of love and pondered as to whether it might be possible to be in error where love is concerned.
HG|1|86|2|0|"For," he said to himself, "Asmahael is right in everything he said. But the love that takes hold of you, the mighty love that draws the heart with sweet, invincible force upward to the eternal, holy Father so that the one it has taken full possession of cannot, and will not, free himself from it, should- no, no, I can neither feel nor think it! - should this almighty love not be an eternal law in the Lord Himself, out of which, according to which and through which He creates, arranges and perpetually preserves everything?
HG|1|86|3|0|"And yet Asmahael said it so clearly that this very love is the supreme freedom, as in God so also in all His children.
HG|1|86|4|0|"It is, of course, true and certain that every life depends on an adequate degree of freedom and that this freedom always has to keep in step with love. Then, where the highest love is, there is also the highest life and, thus, the highest freedom.
HG|1|86|5|0|"But how is it with the established order according to which every being must retain the form it has been given, unable to change it at will? This is how the Creator, our holy God and Father, has arranged it - that is true and will be so forever! But may not that which with the beings and children implies the unchangeable form be with the Lord a law set by Him which He must observe to the last jot as long as for His infinite love the beings are to remain as what He created them out of His eternal order?
HG|1|86|6|0|"Here is law! Who can deny it and maintain that it is not a law, but the most unrestrained and liberal freedom?
HG|1|86|7|0|"O Asmahael, Asmahael! Who can comprehend your words and live?
HG|1|86|8|0|"O fathers, poor fathers, you have chosen me as a teacher. While I could love, I could speak through the inconceivable grace of the Lord. However, Asmahael's speech showed me that I have never as yet in the least understood the words with which eternal Love inspired me for myself and for the fathers. The free, sweet love has now become a dual concept; it is the highest freedom and at the same time the immutable, firmest Law of all laws on which the life of everything depends. In freedom I can love and live - in the law I must love or die an eternal death! But how can freedom, the fullest, unrestrained freedom and on the other hand the totally irrevocable law be reconciled with each other?
HG|1|86|9|0|"Who can tell me convincingly whether my love is freedom or law? Since I love and live, it is freedom; but since love draws me and gives me unspeakable delight, it is an eternal judging law through which I, who must love owing to an irresistible attraction to God in my heart, am dead, yes, forever dead and must necessarily be so.
HG|1|86|10|0|"O holy Father, behold, I am destroyed through Asmahael's speech and unable to help myself. If You do not help me and the fathers and lift us up, all of us are lost forever.
HG|1|86|11|0|"Only now do I see how absolutely helpless man is, and unless You, O holy Father, guide him constantly, he ceases to be and is annihilated forever as if he had never been. O Father, dear, holy Father, save us from this destruction, or Asmahael's impossible to comprehend speech will prove the ruin of all of us. Amen."
HG|1|86|12|0|But Seth, once he had got over his amazement at Asmahael's words, rose and asked the father Adam: "Listen, beloved father, Enoch's preliminary speech has given me much light on my road of many an error. On this road I fell asleep in the spirit and you awakened me from an unnatural dream I felt so good when you blessed me, but what can, what will become of us?
HG|1|86|13|0|"Asmahael has uttered words the meaning of which a natural man will hardly ever grasp. But if he has not fully grasped it, he is like a stone which bas death and darkness within it.
HG|1|86|14|0|"I do not really dare ask Enoch. If you do not feel as I do, but have light concerning this speech, do enlighten me, too, so that heaven and earth may not perish because of my great ignorance, before we have reached our homeland. Amen."
HG|1|86|15|0|Adam looked at Seth quite bewildered and did not know what he, vindicating his honor as a father, could tell his son. After pondering on it for a while, he told him to wait until a more suitable time, as he had now to think of other things.
HG|1|86|16|0|Meanwhile Enos nudged Jared and whispered into his ear, without rising: "Listen Jared, you are a wise teacher of your son and have shown him how to love God in the heart and that the love of God is like the love of one person to another, but more intense than the love of a man for his wife and his children. Behold, he is now witnessing the embarrassment of all of us; why does he leave us in the lurch?
HG|1|86|17|0|"I almost feel as if Asmahael had completely discouraged him. Do go to him and ask him not to leave us in the lurch now, for this is the time when it is, above all, necessary to help us, his fathers, out of the greatest embarrassment through his blessed tongue. Do go and tell him that, if you are willing! Amen."
HG|1|86|18|0|But Jared scratched his head and finally remarked: "Behold, father Enos, when a ray of the sun scorches me, I leave the spot where I am and seek the cooling shade. Then let the intense ray burn a hole into the ground; it does not worry me for I have found the pleasant shade. I would have to be crazy to leave this shade before the sun has set.
HG|1|86|19|0|Therefore, let us leave this matter to the others, and if they think the sun too hot, let them spread an awning over the whole firmament. The teacher should be able to manage his pupil! And will the pupil be above his master?
HG|1|86|20|0|"However, if the pupil speaks of things the heart of the teacher cannot grasp, it is wrong to make the one a pupil whose inner wisdom so considerably exceeds that of the master and all the fathers that they do not even find a single word for an answer. So I confidently remain in the shade and am satisfied with the splashes of light sparkling through the rustling leaves and allow the one who wants to be completely blinded to gaze at the sun.
HG|1|86|21|0|"Behold, father Enos, this is the reason why I do not want what you want, for my eyes are more important to me than all the understanding of things one could actually never completely comprehend. And so, without having achieved anything, I say in the name of all Amen."
HG|1|86|22|0|Also Kenan and Mahalaleel had the following discussion in a low voice:
HG|1|86|23|0|Mahalaleel: "What do you think, Kenan, are we going to get home still today? The children of the evening are all lying mute like stones on the dear earth, and after the really extraordinary speech of Asmahael, we are not any better off. It seems to me that even the dear, good Enoch is considerably embarrassed."
HG|1|86|24|0|Kenan: "If you know something, speak; but if you do not know any thing, do as I do who does not know either. One thing is certain, namely, that Asmahael knows more than I and you. But then, what is the use of preaching to the deaf and showing to the blind? You know my dream and it was certainly not without significance I related it conscientiously exactly as I had dreamt it. In the end Seth and all the others were able to tell me just as much as I myself, namely, nothing. Then I thought: Prior to it I did not know a thing, now I do not know anything either and shall know nothing also henceforth. And behold, I am satisfied with this."
HG|1|86|25|0|Mahalaleel: "If you, as a good speaker, say that about yourself, when your style is so similar to Asmahael's, whatever am I to say who have a hard tongue as you very well know? However, in this general silence my indifference is beginning to somewhat desert me, for if there will not soon come a solution from above, I tell you, father, we shall not only spend the evening here, but probably also midnight, which at least spiritually does not seem to be too far from us!"
HG|1|86|26|0|Kenan: "Let this matter pass! If it should really come to our having to stay here overnight, the earth will not become worm-eaten nor the firm ground turn into water. The Lord knows best why He has prepared a day of rest for our busy tongues. I always say that it is better to be active than always to talk and teach. Of course, I like to listen to good speeches and precepts, but on this journey there is really too much of the good thing; one cannot digest it and the speech of Asmahael is even a stone which still might need some rest until it can be digested. So let us leave it at that and keep silent! Amen."
HG|1|87|0|1|EVE REPRIMANDS SETH
HG|1|87|1|0|Seth noticed that the children were secretly talking with each other and thought: "In truth, they are all plagued by doubts and do not know what to do. How I would like to help you if I could! Why has Enoch been silent about this for such a long time?
HG|1|87|2|0|"Probably the poor mother Eve is again secretly suffering mightily and in her heart crying about our foolishness.
HG|1|87|3|0|"How if I quietly asked her how she is feeling?
HG|1|87|4|0|"Who knows, maybe the patient sufferer carries a little spark in her heart which, when it enters our darkness, could serve us splendidly?
HG|1|87|5|0|"Therefore, courage! For it could not possibly become worse than it is now when they all seem to sit in darkness worrying, and not a single cooling little dewdrop, neither from the earth nor from the glowing heaven, is falling into our languishing souls!"
HG|1|87|6|0|And Seth addressed the mother Eve as follows: "Beloved mother, you seem to be sad. Oh tell me whether some secret sorrow is maybe gnawing at your soul.
HG|1|87|7|0|"Behold, Asmahael's tongue has struck all of us with a threefold darkness and we cannot help ourselves as you see. However, what the Lord has made rough, He will surely make even again in due course. Therefore, if some sorrow should oppress you, calm your heart in the love of the Lord. But if you may have some little light concerning the matter that oppresses all of us, do not keep it too deep in your heart, for in a cloudy and dark night even the tiniest spark revives the light-hungry eye of the lost wanderer.
HG|1|87|8|0|"O mother, it is I, your beloved son Seth, speaking with you. Open your eyes and heart and let him soon hear about your sorrow and, if at all possible, maybe also share in a shining little spark from above! Amen."
HG|1|87|9|0|And Eve replied to Seth, rather gravely: "Dear son, given to me by God instead of Abel, behold, my withdrawn nature should tell you that the thus withdrawn mother of all men living on earth does not have much reason to let her heart leap with joy, especially when she must notice that even her favorite son approaches her with a sly rather than a sincere heart.
HG|1|87|10|0|"Seth, my beloved son, why do you ask me about my well-being when you had only the little spark on your mind?
HG|1|87|11|0|"Do you believe that a good-hearted slyness is a virtue of wisdom?
HG|1|87|12|0|"O Seth, there you are very wrong! Behold, it is above all openness to speak from one's heart - which is the foundation of all wisdom. Ask for the things you want and flee from what is odious to you that you might be able to love God with a sincere heart, be it secretly or before the entire world, and there will never be evening and midnight in your heart.
HG|1|87|13|0|"Behold, you have been given wisdom; why did you not always walk the straight path?
HG|1|87|14|0|"Artful phrases, high-sounding words, are always great pro claimers of one's weakness, whereby one wishes to show the other that one is still very strong, whilst the straight one notices already from a distance that the one who wants to be strong is devious. Therefore, dear Seth, stop deviating, but walk on a straight road before God and the children and you will never experience a lack of light!
HG|1|87|15|0|"Keep in mind that when you draw a circle the most distant point of the circumference is also the one closest to the end and to the beginning. But do not make a snail a teacher of the circle, or you would never arrive at the point from which you started!
HG|1|87|16|0|"Do understand your old mother, and be at rest in your heart and in God! Amen."
HG|1|87|17|0|These words of Eve thoroughly frightened Seth and he thought: "How strange it is here in the evening region! Every word is an error, any compassion at the wrong time and place. Every better seeming thought still clearly rising in one's heart is nothing but the irregular flight of a moth circling around the flame until the bright flame has destroyed its wings.
HG|1|87|18|0|"My will is an idle volition and is exactly like that in a dream, when one must will and act, secretly compelled by a strange, inscrutable power. My love for God seems to me as if I loved the air and the water. I perceive the rushing of the wind, yet not the softest breath blows through my hair. I feel hunger and thirst, yet do not wish to eat or drink. I am sleepy, but cannot fall asleep. I am tired, but my limbs shrink from any rest. I pray to God, but my heart lies motionless on the ground like a stone. I gaze up to the light-filled heights, but a heavy pall of cloud covers them. Yes, everything within me and outside of me seems very strange to me! I do not seem to exist, and everything I see appears to have only a partial existence, or as if it is not there or will soon vanish.
HG|1|87|19|0|"O Lord and Father, do keep us in Your hands and awaken us again; and do not allow us to fall asleep on the road of life in broad daylight! Drive us away from this region and revoke the distinctions among the regions foolishly introduced by us. It is true that in the regions of the natural evening, as well as morning, the best people can and also shall dwell.
HG|1|87|20|0|"We ourselves have soiled this region, and even more so that of midnight. Now that we have entered this region, the dirt oppresses our own hearts and almost chokes us. O God, Lord and Father, we are now helpless. Do help all of us out of this great misery and save us from ruin through our great folly! Amen."
HG|1|88|0|1|ENOCH EXPLAINS ASMAHAEL'S SPEECH
HG|1|88|1|0|Soon Enoch was once more awakened and began to address the following marvelous speech to all the patriarchs:
HG|1|88|2|0|"Listen, dear fathers! The Lord, God Jehovah, our most loving and holy Father, in His great mercy has looked graciously upon the sorrow of our humbled hearts and our folly, in which we have persisted stubbornly for about three hundred years, and will lift us once more out of the mire of our misery. But first of all it is necessary that every one ban the foolish distinctions of the regions from his heart and after that also in practice.
HG|1|88|3|0|"Hear, it has pleased the Lord, God Jehovah, our most loving and holy Father, to awaken Asmahael that he may show all of us the folly of the law if that is not closely connected to the divine order. All of us were outside of this order and, therefore, incapable of grasping it. For on the one hand we got ourselves entangled in the hard necessity of the law and were dead in all our words, thoughts, our will and, thus, also all our actions; on the other hand, we felt in our hearts the greatest need of the true freedom of life, without which life would not be life and could not become such forever.
HG|1|88|4|0|"We were a dual thing; we were both dead and alive. On the one side we were inconceivably close to the truth, but on the other side inconceivably distant from it. For law and freedom had formed for the understanding of our hearts an insurmountable gap over which we were unable to leap, neither from the law to freedom nor vice versa. Consequently, our own difficulty forced us either to see God Himself bound by His own law or to dissolve into a destructive, absolute freedom; and so we were dead on both sides.
HG|1|88|5|0|"I myself felt this within me and, notwithstanding the silent effort of my heart, I found it impossible to combine water and fire in one vessel. 'Because: I thought, the law of order is surely a law which God must observe as long as He wishes to behold and have permanent beings around and within Him. But how can he be free who has to observe laws?'
HG|1|88|6|0|"Then I thought again: 'But who can force God to any action? If He acts, He does it of His own freest and most holy will and can promptly undo it and completely destroy any of His works!'
HG|1|88|7|0|"And again I thought by myself: 'Where then does continuous preservation come from?'
HG|1|88|8|0|"Then love announced itself: 'I am the cause of all preservation!' and this was all it said.
HG|1|88|9|0|"So I thought again: 'If You are the cause of preservation, truly, then You are an eternal law to Yourself. How can You be free?'
HG|1|88|10|0|"And as I thought, so did also father Adam. Father Seth did not think like that, but he felt the insurmountable empty gap deep within his breast and sought and found. But because he lacked the appropriate tools, he was unable to build a bridge across the great gap. Also the other patriarchs thought about it, but in greater or lesser indifference, patiently biding their time and silently shifting the blame here and there. This, however, did not bring light and warmth into the erring hearts.
HG|1|88|11|0|"The mother Eve did show a considerable light to the father Seth; but a bright shine in the night blinds the weak eye even more than the night did before. And thus everyone's effort was punished by the subsequent threefold darkness.
HG|1|88|12|0|"However, there is no wiser teacher than necessity. In our great need we all turned to the holy, most loving Father and He saw the need of the children and descended to them with His grace. We're the children, but He is among us and teaches us Himself!
HG|1|88|13|0|"And His words are a loud call full of love and wisdom; for this is what the holy, most loving Father says:
HG|1|88|14|0|'Listen, children of My love, and comprehend it well in your hearts. I am the one eternal God, Creator of all things out of Me and Father of My Love and all those out of it.
HG|1|88|15|0|"I am forever free and boundless, and My love is the bliss of My eternal freedom itself.
HG|1|88|16|0|"All the beings are no necessity, but are for the created beings only visible marks of My supreme, completely free might and going forth from it the Bliss of all bliss. What should or could force Me to act in one-way or another?
HG|1|88|17|0|"What you call 'law' is for Me the supreme freedom in the bliss of My love; but what you call 'freedom' is nothing but My free might. Therefore, live for love, live for the eternal Love within Me, and then your life is truly free! And only the freedom of life will fully teach you that the law of love is the actual, supreme freedom and that law and freedom are like a circle, which everywhere meets itself and frees itself through the order, according to which it forever forms itself in endless perfection.
HG|1|88|18|0|'Therefore love, then the law is subject to you and you are completely free as I, your Father, am! Amen"
HG|1|89|0|1|WORKS OF WISDOM AND WORKS OF LOVE
HG|1|89|1|0|Then Adam rose, clasped his hands, lifted his eyes towards heaven and his heart to Me and said, deeply moved and with an exalted heart: "O Father, great, holy Father, O You eternal Love! How can, how shall I thank You?
HG|1|89|2|0|"We did not exist, - You created us so that we might enjoy our blissful existence in Your boundless love, mercy and grace. You have created us in such a way that we, like You, are already bodily capable of every imaginable enjoyment, since we hear, see, smell, taste, sense, perceive and feel and can even love mightily - You above all and our children like our own life.
HG|1|89|3|0|"We can walk, stand, lie, sit and move at will, bend all our limbs and turn our head and eyes to all sides. You have blessed our tongue that it can utter living words of love out of You for mutual communication. Oh, who could thank You adequately, for Your great deeds of love towards us infinitely small recipients are immeasurable!
HG|1|89|4|0|"Oh, how insignificant we would be by ourselves; but that we are something is due only to Your loving deeds, and our life is Your love and all our knowledge Your grace.
HG|1|89|5|0|"O Father, exceedingly good, great and holy Father! Our humbled heart is now full of childlike love for You. Look at it graciously and accept it as the best thanks we are able to offer You. For our tongue depends too much on Your blessing if it is to utter something fully worthy of You. And if it then brings forth something, it is no longer ours, but is always only Your work. Your Word and work is for You anyway forever the highest praise, be it by itself or through our tongue.
HG|1|89|6|0|"Therefore, we have nothing which You let us have completely for our own, except love and sin.
HG|1|89|7|0|"O Father! If I did not have love, what else would I have but sin and death? Could I possibly praise you also in sin and glorify You in death?
HG|1|89|8|0|"That is why You gave Me love, so that my works would not consist just in sin and death, but also in love and its living works which, then, would be purely mine out of love, but out of Your grace and mercy wholly Yours.
HG|1|89|9|0|"O holy Father, when I possessed only wisdom I could not accomplish any work, except that of sin and had to praise and glorify You with my sins. At that time You received the impure praise as if it had been a pure one out of Your love and thereby also mine, whilst it was only an impure work of sin.
HG|1|89|10|0|"I separated the children believing my judgment just in my wisdom which You had breathed into me. And since I was convinced that the wisdom was mine, my action was a sin. And so I praised You in my sin and this would have destroyed me. But now You gave me love and not more wisdom than love can absorb so that I may no longer scatter, but gather. In the scattering dwells death and only in the gathering life. Therefore, let me now once more gather in and through love all those whom I have scattered through the wrongly applied wisdom.
HG|1|89|11|0|"I thank You, praise and glorify You, holy Father, for having given us Enoch and the stranger to blind us first in the wisdom so that we then in the gathering darkness became capable of absorbing the fire of love out of You. Only therein is life active through concentration, whereas in wisdom there is death from sin through scattering. Oh, let this fire become a mighty blaze within us to consume all our folly and our bad works!
HG|1|89|12|0|"Let us find ourselves again in Your love and mercy and gather in Your mercy and grace. And let us tomorrow on Your holy Sabbath celebrate a new festival of love at which we hope to offer You, O holy Father, a more pleasing service of thanks and praise with all our love than formerly with our imagined wisdom and unfair justice.
HG|1|89|13|0|"O exceedingly good and holy Father, let our invitation be the first step which may lead us all once more to You now and forever! Amen.
HG|1|89|14|0|"And you, Enoch, Asmahael, Seth and Kenan, go to the children and awaken them in the true love and true freedom, invite them to the gathering of life tomorrow and do to them what love will bid you. But whatever you do, do it in the name of Jehovah, now and forever! Amen."
HG|1|90|0|1|THE SAVING POWER OF LOVE
HG|1|90|1|0|Thereupon the delegated men rose and went to the children, still lying on their faces, and conveyed to them Adam's loving command which was a commandment of freedom, or one that releases what had been imprisoned, because it is a commandment of love.
HG|1|90|2|0|Then the children stood up and praised and glorified Me for having softened Adam's heart, as otherwise Adam would have ignored them and they would have pined away if they had been any longer oppressed by the evening.
HG|1|90|3|0|When Enoch had noticed the gratitude in their honest and devout hearts towards Me, as well as towards the arch fathers, he once more concentrated in the spirit of My most faithful love and addressed the following words out of Me to the now awakened children of the evening, saying:
HG|1|90|4|0|"Listen, dear brothers and sisters in God, our God Who is a mighty Lord over all things and our most loving and holy Father, as well as in Adam who is the first-created out of the almighty, eternal love of God and the physical father of all of us.
HG|1|90|5|0|The command that kept you isolated in the evening region, which lacks light and love, is now abolished as if it had never existed. The great warmth of God's eternal love has molten the iron bonds, as midsummer melts the hard ice on high mountains, and given you now a different commandment, a law that you are to be free, completely free, as free as I am and all the patriarchs are in the living love for God Who is forever the very highest and purest love, within and by Himself the Life of all life.
HG|1|90|6|0|"Only if you will love Him more than yourselves, your old people and your children and everything the earth carries and offers, will you recognize within you what it means to be free in the love for God.
HG|1|90|7|0|"Then God will awaken you. And as until now you were full of fear and anxiety under the hard and heavy pressure of the commandment of wisdom and are now rejoicing at the freedom after we at Adam's bidding awakened you from the long sleep of blind awe, thus, and in an inexpressibly higher measure, you will be rejoicing when God, because of your great love for Him, will in spirit awaken you to everlasting life of both soul and spirit in the contemplation of the highest truth.
HG|1|90|8|0|Truly, those of you who will begin today shall already tomorrow enjoy a highly blessed heart! But he who will delay his love and rather be active with his intellect shall, instead of the blessing, give his intellect hard stones to chew which will master his weak teeth before they will be able to master the extremely hard, impossible to chew stones of wisdom.
HG|1|90|9|0|"Let everyone ask himself what is easier: to love God as our most loving and holy Father or to recognize God as God from eternity in the eternal might, power, glory, wisdom, holiness, order and love of His infinite Spirit.
HG|1|90|10|0|"If you urge your brother to reveal to you the secrets of his heart, behold, then your brother will hide his heart from you and all you will get from him is a rebuke admonishing you to curb your foolish desire and not inquire into the secrets of your brother's heart, but only its love and whether it loves you as you love it. But if you do not inquire into your brother's very own affairs, but love him ten times more than yourself, and if your brother notices this attitude of your heart, behold, then he will open his own heart and reveal everything to you, and this will either be useful and give you great pleasure or, at least, give you complete trust in your brother.
HG|1|90|11|0|"Behold, dear brothers, thus it is also with God. Who could ever force God to reveal Himself to him? And if He did it, who could comprehend it and remain alive? However, if you love God above all, He will gradually guide and lead you into all wisdom and the highest cognition from eternity to eternity, depending on the intensity of the love you harbor for Him in your heart.
HG|1|90|12|0|"O dear brothers, therefore do not inquire into such things thus caring for the intellect, but love God, our most loving and holy Father, with all your might and you will receive more in one moment than your keenest intellect would most imperfectly fathom in thousands of years.
HG|1|90|13|0|"Love is the root of all wisdom. Therefore love if you want to become truly wise. And when you love, do it for the sake of love and never for the sake of wisdom; then you shall be truly wise!
HG|1|90|14|0|"You are now free in the evening region, but only love will make you completely free in your hearts. Come tomorrow, come all with love to the new celebration of the Sabbath in the true, free love for God! Amen."
HG|1|91|0|1|SETH RECOGNIZES THE STRANGER ASMAHAEL
HG|1|91|1|0|Having concluded his speech, Enoch bowed to his companions and greeted once more the children of the evening. And Seth, Kenan and Asmahael uttered the Amen. Then Seth still spoke a few words to the liberated children, saying:
HG|1|91|2|0|"Children, you know that it was I who three hundred years ago brought you Adam's command. This saddened you and you found no comfort, and because of that you made sleep your friend.
HG|1|91|3|0|The command was oppressive and you bore the pressure by sleeping throughout a long night of your hearts. Now I have come to you once more in the midst of those whom God has awakened to enable them to receive His highest grace, which is love in its fullness, so as to proclaim His holy and living Word full of power and might Thus it is neither Adam nor I who liberated you, but solely the great God's holy Word from the mouths of Enoch and Asmahael, whom the strong beast is carrying and whom God has sent to us according to Asmahael's avowal in a miraculous way from the lowlands of which you have heard that they are full of accursed evil. But I believe that he is actually from the height, for no one can speak as he does if he were truly from the lowlands.
HG|1|91|4|0|"Wisdom is surely not at home in that dumb region, and love even less so.
HG|1|91|5|0|"But he explained to us the law and showed us our great folly before God as if he were a lord of the law. He came to learn wisdom, but confounded all of us already within an hour, so that even Enoch was mightily embarrassed.
HG|1|91|6|0|"Did you not earlier hear his word, or at least his very powerful voice? Tell me, can anyone from the lowlands speak with such a voice or has anyone, as long as the earth carries a human race, heard such a speech from the mouth of a man?
HG|1|91|7|0|"Listen, not just to talk or to while away the time, but in order to fully show you your freedom in the love of God do I now say this to which a powerful feeling urges my tongue. This apparent stranger who, meek in his behavior and overpowering in his word, will one day have himself carried by another animal and a nation of the earth will with contrite hearts be calling to the one sitting on the animal: 'Hosanna to God in the highest. Blessed is he who comes in the name of the Lord, sitting upon the foal of an ass!'
HG|1|91|8|0|"Children, and also you, dear Enoch, and you, Kenan, if you can contradict me, do so. But if the same feeling inspires you, it should be worth the effort to watch the so exceedingly eloquent stranger with a most observant eye and the meekest heart. For one who speaks so amazingly of God must either come from God's supreme height, or he is - - -
HG|1|91|9|0|"In short, I cannot, and may not, say any more!
HG|1|91|10|0|"Yes, yes, in truth, salvation has come closer to us in the fullness of all life than we are capable of suspecting!
HG|1|91|11|0|"If someone has the will and believes, let him turn to Asmahael. My feeling tells me that he, who does not become free through Him, as all of us became free through His mighty Word and after a brief battle with our innate darkness, will not ever attain to freedom.
HG|1|91|12|0|O Asmahael, You dear, sublime stranger, sitting so courageously on the beast, listening with gentleness and meekness to us worms in the dust as if You wished to learn from us whilst every better word from our mouth has already long ago grown within You in the greatest purity before it became defiled by our tongues, do make us free and forever alive in You!
HG|1|91|13|0|O do not forsake us, but be forever our guide and true liberator of our hearts! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|91|14|0|When Seth had concluded his speech, Asmahael moved into the midst of the three and spoke to them, as follows:
HG|1|91|15|0|"Listen Seth and you, Kenan, and also you, My sweet and worthiest Enoch! What you, Seth, have felt and expressed before Kenan, Enoch and all the children of the evening, who have not grasped it as yet, you shall for the time being keep to yourselves. They must not know and suspect who dwells under the cover of Asmahael.
HG|1|91|16|0|"So you must keep silent if you wish Me to still remain your companion, and externally you shall know Me only as the stranger from the low-· land whom Adam gave the name 'Asmahael', not suspecting that it is Jehovah Himself who in the region you call 'morning' came to you unrecognized in order to personally and actively lead you to love and everlasting life on paths known only to Me.
HG|1|91|17|0|"If it had been My wish Enoch would have already recognized Me quite a while ago and Seth would not have forestalled him. But whoever, like Seth, has to stand a harder test and in his loving care thinks that I am still quite unknown and distant to him, indeed, to such a one I am closest and also to those who love Me like Enoch.
HG|1|91|18|0|"I am -, as proclaimed by Seth; but now you must be silent concerning Me. However, you may come to Me secretly and receive the highest blessing from Me. If you will curb the desire of your tongue, I shall stay with you as a visible leader for a long time; but if you reveal My identity through only the tiniest word I shall be compelled to leave all of you immediately. Hear amen, hear amen, hear amen. This says Asmahael, amen, hear amen, hear amen!"
HG|1|92|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S TESTIMONY
HG|1|92|1|0|When the three had heard from the mouth of Asmahael this testimony concerning Him, they became afraid and did not know what to do. Should they fall down before Him and worship Him? But then they would give Him away, for the other patriarchs would notice it.
HG|1|92|2|0|Should they believe this testimony? For they thought by themselves: "If we believe the testimony, we are captives before Adam and the others, for our awe and exceedingly great love for Asmahael will soon betray to the patriarchs that there is surely something extraordinary about Asmahael since our attitude towards Him is so exceedingly respectful and loving, which it necessarily has to be. If we do not believe this testimony, what are we then in the eyes of Asmahael? Nothing but public and plain liars and deceivers to our fathers, brothers and children, - or we can no longer utter a single word if we want to remain with the truth. For if we speak a single word about God, Who is among us, but Whom we, not believing this, deny in our hearts, we are - as already mentioned - liars and deceivers, as we want to convince the others that there may be something, where our eyes do not even discover a shadow.
HG|1|92|3|0|"If we act quite naturally as if Asmahael were still Enoch's pupil, how shall we fare then? On the one hand, we shall have to reproach ourselves and say: The Lord, our great God, our most loving Father, is here to learn from us!
HG|1|92|4|0|'What is He going to learn from us worms in the dust since every better word from our mouth has to come first from Him so that we are able to utter it? On the other hand, if we do that anyway under the cover of silence, our parents, brothers and children are cheated threefold: firstly, by everyone of our words since we need to act differently from how we think in our hearts; secondly, that we must pretend before them to preach and worship a God who does not exist anywhere and encourage them to deny the true God among and with us;
HG|1|92|5|0|"and thirdly, that they through a false love for a God who does not exist, will not, and cannot, possibly ever receive anything of the promises since what you spiritually gain always depends on your love in spirit and in truth.
HG|1|92|6|0|"Or, concerning our promise, would it not be as if we told someone in the dark of night: 'Listen, brother, if you are hungry proceed a hundred steps straight ahead and you will find a fruit-bearing fig tree which will fully satisfy your hunger!', knowing only too well that there has never been a fig tree at that spot, nor is one there now or will ever be since there is nothing but a yawning chasm of immeasurable depth and we are hiding the real fig tree full of fruit behind our back."
HG|1|92|7|0|Following these thoughts they fell silent and were at their wit's end.
HG|1|92|8|0|Then Asmahael opened his mouth and said to the three: "Why do you doubt in your hearts? Could it be wrong to do My will? How can you think that I commanded you to do such a thing? And if you have any doubts why do you now ask your heart and not Me who is in your midst? Or do you think that only the way your foolish eye recognizes as such is the right one?
HG|1|92|9|0|"Do you not say yourselves that My ways are unfathomable and inscrutable; how can you then still doubt and have such confused thoughts in your hearts?
HG|1|92|10|0|"Or is your love for your fathers, brothers and children greater than Mine that called into existence all things, also them and you, for life's everlasting perfection within and out of Me?
HG|1|92|11|0|"But if you believe that it is I, your Creator and holy Father, in the frame of Asmahael, how can you still question whether what I advised you to do will be good and proper?
HG|1|92|12|0|"Am I not more than Adam, whom I have made, and all the children I have awakened out of him?
HG|1|92|13|0|"Therefore, do not worry, but follow My inscrutable advice and you will be doing the right thing. For your words will be out of Me and your lessons for Me will be lessons for you and your children, and your fathers will be pleased and shout with joy.
HG|1|92|14|0|"But now I, too, still have to comply with Adam's will! Amen."
HG|1|93|0|1|ADAM'S CURIOSITY
HG|1|93|1|0|When Asmahael had concluded His reprimand to the three, He told Seth to summon the children of the evening, and especially the elders, so that they, too, might receive and hear a word of liberation from Him, according to Adam's wish.
HG|1|93|2|0|As soon as Seth had heard this, he rushed with lightning-speed to the children and told them with great animation of Asmahael's blessed intention and that they were to listen very attentively as they would never have heard words, as the One sitting on the beast would be speaking.
HG|1|93|3|0|"For He is - listen - He is - in short, children, He surpasses all of us by far in love and wisdom, - and every word by Him - is greater than the whole -, that is, than all words by us!"
HG|1|93|4|0|Then the elders drew closer to Asmahael and were full of concentration and longing expectation regarding Asmahael's speech.
HG|1|93|5|0|But when Adam and those who were with him in the background, that is, about a hundred paces behind the backs of the four children of the main line standing here, noticed that something extraordinary must be going to happen because the children of the evening began crowding around the four, Adam said:
HG|1|93|6|0|"Listen, how about our going there, too, so as to better witness and hear what Asmahael is going to speak about. Even though we did not fully comprehend his last speech, it was nevertheless full of wisdom.
HG|1|93|7|0|"It is really astonishing how far this young man from the lowland has progressed in the short time of three days, and that only by listening to our loving-wise speeches. How much more he will be attaining if he spends more time with Enoch and us and is also a witness and participant in the hallowed celebration of the Sabbath of Jehovah!
HG|1|93|8|0|"And so let us go there! Amen."
HG|1|93|9|0|When the children of the evening saw that the arch father with Eve and the others had come, too, they immediately cleared the way for him so that he could easily reach Asmahael, as well as Seth, Kenan and Enoch.
HG|1|93|10|0|Having joined his own, Adam immediately asked what was going to happen now and whether Asmahael had already spoken something.
HG|1|93|11|0|Then Seth greeted him and said: "Listen, dear Father! Asmahael has not yet spoken to the children, but earlier only to us. Now he will, as was your wish, address a word to the children. For since he had to accompany us, he must of course comply with your wishes as all of us have already done - is this not so, dear Father?"
HG|1|93|12|0|But Adam, full of pious curiosity, could not desist from asking Seth what it was that Asmahael had spoken to them about.
HG|1|93|13|0|This question rendered poor Seth speechless from embarrassment. "For," he thought, "if I tell him I become a betrayer; if I say something else I become a liar; and if I remain silent, I become a disobedient son and shall be standing there like a hypocrite or one who does not deem his father worthy of an answer.
HG|1|93|14|0|"But I will put Adam off to hear my answer at another time because time is now too precious so as not to delay Asmahael's surely unsurpassed speech to the children."
HG|1|93|15|0|This is what Seth told Adam in all meekness, but the latter was not satisfied with it and remarked to Seth:
HG|1|93|16|0|"Listen, my beloved Abel-Seth, I notice that you want to hide from me. In your heart something else is written! Why did you blush at my pious question, become embarrassed and remain silent for quite a while?
HG|1|93|17|0|"I, Adam your father, am telling you: Asmahael shall not open his mouth before you have given me a faithful answer!
HG|1|93|18|0|"Listen, you owe faithfulness to God and me; therefore, speak now, and no more excuses! Amen."
HG|1|93|19|0|Seth was scared stiff and unable to utter a single word.
HG|1|93|20|0|Then Enoch came forward and said to Adam: "Father, dear father, did you not teach us yourself that the straight road is the shortest? Is not Asmahael among us? Why should Seth answer for him when he might more easily have forgotten something Asmahael has said, - than the ho.. - speaker, that is, than Asmahael Himself! Do turn to the Originator of all-, that is, to Asmahael Himself and we assure you that we shall confirm every one of His words as completely true. Amen."
HG|1|93|21|0|But Adam asked also Enoch, saying: "I am not pleased with you either, for you do not speak freely as usually. Tell me what it is that paralyses Seth's tongue. Tell me what Asmahael has spoken to you, as your memory is evidently better than that of Seth. So do speak in his place and I shall be satisfied! Amen."
HG|1|93|22|0|And Enoch replied: "Father, listen and understand me well. On this earth every right has its limits, as has the earth itself, and thus also the father's right where his children are concerned.
HG|1|93|23|0|"When you demand an answer from Seth and me, have you borne in mind deep within whether the commandment which for the time being binds our tongues before you may not be higher than your somewhat untimely demand?
HG|1|93|24|0|This is the situation now. We have received a command from God to keep silent before you as long as it pleases Him. Therefore, you will not force us to offend against God's command before you and God.
HG|1|93|25|0|"However, it should satisfy your pious curiosity to know that Jehovah is closer to us than you can even imagine. So do not force us to sin in the face of God, but hear for yourself - that is: If you wish to know what Asmahael has spoken, turn to Him, as already said, to Him only, for He has that is, as far as I know He has not been commanded by God to say nothing to you.
HG|1|93|26|0|"He is completely free, but this is not so with us; so excuse us for not answering your question for the time being. Amen."
HG|1|93|27|0|When Adam heard these words, he felt quite peculiar and he was reminded of the time when after he had sinned he was hiding in a cave and heard My voice, asking: "Adam! Where are you?"
HG|1|93|28|0|He was not prepared for such a change, became very sad and felt helpless. So he silently sat down on the ground, weeping and grieving in his heart:
HG|1|93|29|0|"My great God and Lord, Creator of all things and holy Father of all spirits and men! Did You create me to torment me from the beginning to this hour?
HG|1|93|30|0|"Oh, how I would then have to lose confidence in Your love. Why did I have to become alive and conscious of myself to become to You an object for cooling Your great spitefulness? Would not dead stones serve that purpose well enough?
HG|1|93|31|0|"You animated me with all the senses and breathed into me all kinds of desires giving me commandments against them so that they might ruin me before You and You could condemn me!
HG|1|93|32|0|O Lord, if You possess any love and mercy do with me now what You wanted to do after I had sinned and destroy me forever! Make me as if I had never been, for it is unspeakably better forever not to be than to exist as a being freely aware of itself under the eternal pressure of Your invincible might and to serve You as a toy, yes, a mean toy for Your immeasurable spitefulness to amuse only Yourself.
HG|1|93|33|0|"You are a God and an exceedingly mighty Lord, but never a Father!
HG|1|93|34|0|"Tell me, if You wish, whether I have ever been as mischievous with my children. Have I ever taught them to keep silent before You? Why do You bind their tongues and hearts before me?
HG|1|93|35|0|"Who or what am I that you torment me? Destroy me and amuse Yourself with stones and other things!
HG|1|93|36|0|"If You are a holy God, how can You breathe into me an unholy desire against Your holiness?
HG|1|93|37|0|"If I am Your work, destroy me; and if I am not, leave me as I am! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|94|0|1|ADAM'S REQUEST TO ENOCH
HG|1|94|1|0|After having come to an end with his angry thoughts and his curiosity storm had gradually subsided, Adam rose from the ground, summoned Enoch and asked him:
HG|1|94|2|0|"Enoch, at least tell your father who is hurt to the innermost core of his heart whether Asmahael's word to you was of great importance or not. Was it a word of light and love or from the depth of darkness and abomination?
HG|1|94|3|0|"And if the Lord really forbade you to tell me about it, then let me know out of the Lord why He has concealed it from me, but revealed it to you.
HG|1|94|4|0|"Dear Enoch, do not keep this from me, but be honest towards me who have been so completely open towards all of you, never withholding anything.
HG|1|94|5|0|"The Lord knows, and must know it, how open I have always been towards all of you. Everything that might be of benefit I share with you, although as your father I would have been entitled to have secrets from you rather than you from me, your father.
HG|1|94|6|0|"You have now become reserved towards me in your hearts. It may well be that the Lord has commanded you to withhold this from me; and also that He is closer to us than I can imagine. I can also accept that Asmahael has not been commanded to keep silent before me, but is it right that the children reject the father and refer him to a stranger where he is to learn that which his children are not allowed telling him?
HG|1|94|7|0|"Behold, dear Enoch, when you ponder on this you will find at a glance how difficult such a foolish command can be to reconcile wit~ the love and wisdom of God. For if one and the same word is forbidden to your tongue, but allowed to the tongue of Asmahael, then that cannot be a very important word. And the word as such does not count, as it is not really forbidden since Asmahael is allowed to speak of it, but what really counts is the bound tongue.
HG|1|94|8|0|Why is for the same word your tongue hound and Asmahael's free?
HG|1|94|9|0|"Who can think of the Lord that He should keep the hearts of the children closed towards their fathers and those of strangers open, thereby causing and promoting an irreparable distrust between father and child?
HG|1|94|10|0|"Behold, if God did that He would be an originator of evil, but in no way an originator of justice, grace, love and mercy.
HG|1|94|11|0|"So be careful and make quite sure you find out whether this commandment comes from a good or evil spirit.
HG|1|94|12|0|"If it is from God, woe betide all of us, for then we are nothing but an idle toy of some freely acting, inscrutable power which for its amusement calls forth beings out of itself in order to enjoy tormenting them for a while and allowing them to taste life's sweetness, namely, from birth to the death which awaits all of us when the endless sequence of eternal destruction is once more beginning and after we have gone through great torment we again become what we were prior to our birth, namely, an infinite nothing.
HG|1|94|13|0|"However, if such a commandment is from an evil spirit, woe betide us twofold, for firstly this would mean that we are terribly distant from God through some fault we are unaware of and He had abandoned us to the eternal vengeful fire of His wrath, or the evil power might have paralyzed the Father's loving arm so that He could no longer help and save us either from death or maybe from something worse.
HG|1|94|14|0|"Dear Enoch, do consider well what I am now telling you and give me the answer I have asked for! Yes, yes, give me back my peace if you can for, behold, I am grieved to the innermost core of my life. Night has descended upon my soul and not a single little star is visible in the thicket of death.
HG|1|94|15|0|"Enoch, when I was satisfied, you were allowed to give me food from heaven, so do that now all the more when I am so very hungry and thirsty! Listen, and act accordingly! Amen.".
HG|1|95|0|1|ADAM IS REPRIMANDED
HG|1|95|1|0|Having heard Adam's question and speech, Enoch rose and addressed the following words out of Me to Adam:
HG|1|95|2|0|"In the name of the great God Who is with us on all our ways visibly, and invisibly - visible to all who truly love Him and invisible to the wise and all who aspire more after wisdom than true love; thus in the name of this our great, almighty God and most loving Father of all of us, I tell you, beloved and most respected father, that you have mightily strayed from the road of the Lord.
HG|1|95|3|0|"Behold, I will, can and must tell you now that you have erred very much in your arch fatherly wisdom in accusing the Lord in your heart of mischievousness and having created us only as toys for His amusement.
HG|1|95|4|0|"O father, if you could only realize how great, how infinitely great your error is you would ask the Lord for your eternal destruction in your remorse and not in your anger. For you would have to condemn yourself because of such gross accusations and wish that all the mountains would collapse upon you to hide you from the face of Him Who has never as yet been so very close to you and all of us as especially now when you consider Him most distant and rail at Him as if you were a lord over Him.
HG|1|95|5|0|"Do you, father, imagine the Lord to be as inconstant and fickle as we are, like a leaf hanging on gossamer and that He did with His works what infants do with their toys when they have lost interest? O father, what kind of thoughts about God you have allowed to arise in your heart!
HG|1|95|6|0|"Look, if the Lord were as you accuse Him of being would He not because of you have destroyed all of us long ago? But since He is not at all as you have in your heart mischievously and falsely declared, but only full of infinite love, forbearance and gentleness, even in His whole most holy divine nature exceedingly meek and thereby full of grace and mercy towards us whom He created out of Himself to become living vessels within which, with the help of His constant loving care, a forever immortal, free being similar to Him is to spiritually develop and mature, all of us are still alive, shall still live on this earth for a longer period and within His love and mercy preserve and retain life forever.
HG|1|95|7|0|"Look, dear father, in your wisdom you have cleverly planned how to obtain the forbidden fruit from me. But believe me, compared with unassuming love the finest wisdom is a course rope, which is actually twisted from fine threads of love, but the threads are no longer free and therefore cannot be joined so very closely together and are no longer so pliant and capable of moving in the tightest spaces.
HG|1|95|8|0|The rope of wisdom is only suitable for tying heavy, course clumps roughly together for a short time, whereas the tender threads of love twist around the inner core of the most tender life and thus, serving in this way, easily detect the slightest fluctuations in the contemplating soul.
HG|1|95|9|0|There He is sitting on the fierce beast. It is He Who spoke this to me and to Kenan and Seth. Whether there is something important in all that was said, not I, but the One on the beast will tell you faithfully and also why God bound my tongue before you.
HG|1|95|10|0|"Compose yourself and let your heart be patient and submissive, then you will soon behold God's greatest wonder! Amen, hear this, amen."
HG|1|95|11|0|When Adam had heard this unexpected answer from the mouth of Enoch, he cried out aloud:
HG|1|95|12|0|"My God, my God, why did You create me and forsake me now so completely?
HG|1|95|13|0|"At the time when rejected by You I kept plunging for eternities You, eternal Love, caught up with me poor being, constructed from Your Word the earth for me and placed me on the same as I partially still am. Now I am crying to You in my heart to either destroy or save me; but You do not want to hear my voice, You let me die of hunger and thirst and even forbid my children to give me for what I hunger and thirst so much!
HG|1|95|14|0|"O my God, my God, why have You become so hard towards me?
HG|1|95|15|0|"Listen, children, I tell you: Do whatever you think right and may Asmahael speak to the children as he pleases; but he shall not appease the hunger and thirst my children have not satisfied! For from now on the stomach of my spirit shall suffer hunger and thirst all my life. I shall not accept crumbs and drops from the hand of strangers, but will live solely on what my own inner ground will bear and not allow anyone else to share this with me. My curiosity shall suffocate in the morass of my guilt before God and late tears of remorse shall imbue the dried-up life at the fire of my blind zeal. And long after I have gone may God in the night of the world put on my garment in order to save me and heal the poison-dripping wound which my heart's own serpent has inflicted on my flesh with its sharp teeth for the death of all humans entering this world.
HG|1|95|16|0|"Children, remember this, for henceforth you will not receive from me much to remember! But the Lord's will be with me and with you forever, amen. I tell you, too: Hear this! Amen."
HG|1|96|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S SPEECH ABOUT THE WORD OF GOD
HG|1|96|1|0|When Adam had concluded his speech and found nothing else he would have liked to or could say, the children thanked him for this last communication for, except Enoch, they all thought Adam would now speak no more, Thereupon Enoch drew the children's attention to Asmahael's speech and they concentrated with all their senses on the mouth of Asmahael, and Seth said:
HG|1|96|2|0|"O Lord, give me now a hundred hearts and seven hundred ears so that nothing may be lost which is now going to flow from You - ah yes - from the mouth of Asmahael as if completely out of Your mouth. O Lord and God and Father, full of extreme love and mercy, do look at me only occasionally during Your - ah yes Asmahael's speech that the earnest and gentle glance of Your eye may illumine the confusion of my impure heart! Amen."
HG|1|96|3|0|As Seth spoke these words, Adam again opened his mouth and said: "Dear Seth, as I notice from your somewhat embarrassed exclamation the coming speech of Asmahael is more important to you than all Enoch's speeches which were also from God and all my words through which you learned about the nature of God and how this manifests in the Creator of all things and also in the Father full of love for those of my descendants who love Him above all. For until now I have never heard you ask the Lord for a hundred hearts and seven hundred ears for the reception of our words.
HG|1|96|4|0|"However, I will not ask you for the reason why this is so. Therefore, let Asmahael begin and see to it that we may soon get to those in the midnight region. Amen."
HG|1|96|5|0|Then Asmahael raised himself and began to address his speech with great patience and forbearance to all, saying:
HG|1|96|6|0|"Listen all of you, you children of the evening, you fathers and last not least you, Adam. When the grain of wheat is planted in the earth it rots away and from its decomposition arises a new plant and replaces the rotten grain a hundredfold. Thus it is with every word from the mouth of God.
HG|1|96|7|0|"The heart is the soil, love is the fertilizer and the love of God is the fertile rain; and the light of grace that follows is the warm sunshine. All these four things first of all cause the grain to rot. This state is like the night or the barren winter. In this state man does not know, understand and see anything, and the feeling of destruction is his companion. But when spring comes, or the morning, then from the decomposition roots begin to strike in the soil and where they in love run together in a bunch a new stalk full of life rises and boldly builds itself a new abode for the future maturing of a hundredfold life.
HG|1|96|8|0|"Look at the stalk on which the ear of corn full of fruit and life is joyously swaying, how it consists of thousands upon thousands of little ducts through which the ear of corn sucks the nourishment from the bosom of the earth. See the long hanging leaves on the stalk how beautiful and practical their shape is with its countless pointed shoots by which to absorb the fare from heaven, thereby to give life to that from the earth - See the brownish rings on the stalk which were made so that the pure life of the new fruit, depending on the extent to which it has risen and freed itself from the mire of the earth's death, firstly, be protected from unclean persecution out of the mud-depth and, secondly, refine and ennoble the nourishment absorbed from the earth and perfectly mix it for life with the alone life-giving food from the heavens. Look at the many long so-called spines dotted with spikes how they all carefully turn towards the light in order to suck greedily the food of grace from God's sun so that the fruit of life enclosed in new little husks may not be nourished by any other fare except by that of the grace from the sun. See the soon appearing lively swinging bloom abundantly provided with the manna from the highest heavens, which looks like a fine dew and gives the fruit its actual forever propagating eternal life. See how when all this has taken place everything on the stalk that was taken from the earth begins to wither and as it were die. However, the more all that is earthly dies off the more the life in the also dying ear of corn and its dying little husks strengthens and frees itself.
HG|1|96|9|0|"Once the fruit has thus ripened you or your children go to gather it and bring the living fruit to your dwellings and storerooms.
HG|1|96|10|0|"Behold, this the Lord does, too! You are the corn, your body is the stalk, your soul the purified nourishment from the earth, your spirit is the fare from the heavens and My living Word the manna from the highest heaven which brings you the true everlasting life if you accept it as do the ear of corn and its bloom on the withering stalk of the world. As already mentioned, the Word is planted twice in you; namely, first as a living seed into the soil of your heart for a testing and purifying decay. This Word everyone finds already partially within him and partially through the teaching of awakened teachers and speakers. Once this seed has decayed and the decay has struck new roots to nourish a new life, the other living Word from on high comes - as it does now - over the ear of your new life making it completely mature and free for life eternal Therefore, do become like the wheat and you will soon recognize that only He Who is walking among you has the life and gives it! Hear towards life! Amen."
HG|1|97|0|1|ADAM'S CONFESSION
HG|1|97|1|0|Following this speech by Asmahael, Adam rose once more and notwithstanding the vow of silence he had pronounced for the duration of his life, -which he had already broken anyway by speaking to Seth - began the following speech in the form of a confession, saying:
HG|1|97|2|0|"Listen, all you children of the main line as well as the collateral line. I have already put down nine hundred and twenty stones, one each year, as soon as after the winter the first little flowers began to adorn the bare earth.
HG|1|97|3|0|"Until now it was constantly more or less night within me and all my imagined light was not daylight but only the deceptive, fleeting shimmer of the moon, hardly sufficient to discern the outer shape of an object. And as concerns color, which is a refreshing reflection of the divine truths and the deepest mysteries of the inner life, only one is and remains faithful, namely, the yellow color of death; all the others are eradicated and changed to be as if they did not exist at all.
HG|1|97|4|0|"Who could count all the things I have noticed in the long night through which I have lived with only limited success, over how many things I have pondered and also uselessly wept, how often I have prayed and sighed to my God and yours? To you I gave light, but I myself remained buried in the deceptive twilight of the constant night of my own heart. Nothing was able to keep me permanently in the light. The good and true speeches of Enoch and all the others were like lightning in the dark of the night whose glaring light illumines the fields of the earth just for moments and then immediately punishes the eye of the observer with the thickest, most impenetrable darkness. And truly, dear children, I did not fare any better after each speech. I understood only what was actually said, but when I began to ponder on it the weak shine was no longer sufficient and the distant tree became to me everything my imagination wanted to make of it, but it did not become a permanent truth And the light of the nocturnal lightning was in no way better. Often I thought that I had to grab the thing, but before I could compose myself following the sudden strong shine I became again aware that not just the object, which my hand wanted to grasp, but also the uselessly stretched out hand of my vision had vanished in the most impenetrable night.
HG|1|97|5|0|"In truth, also the most unexpected and gracious appearance of the Lord yesterday, although accompanied by the unprecedented light of love and grace, was for me not much more than an exceedingly intense flash of lightning in the dark of the night.
HG|1|97|6|0|"While the Lord was among us I believed to understand it all. However, when He again left us visibly, I had to ask Enoch for an interpretation of Jehovah's unfathomably deep speech.
HG|1|97|7|0|"Enoch did this, and that out of the Lord Himself, but for my night the little spark was too weak and - to speak the truth - I did not understand anything except the words of which this beautiful and splendid speech consisted.
HG|1|97|8|0|"O children, hear and rejoice with me, for this my long night has now come to an end!
HG|1|97|9|0|"It is no longer the shine of the moon, no lightning that now brightly illumines me forever, no, it is Jehovah's sun, the everlasting day of life eternal has now risen within me!
HG|1|97|10|0|"Asmahael! Asmahael! Whoever speaks words like You, which are alive like God Himself, truly, he is not a stranger but is at home in every man's heart.
HG|1|97|11|0|"Asmahael, forgive me weak one for still daring to let my voice sound before You!
HG|1|97|12|0|"Your Word is not an inspired one, but it is Your own Word. Now it is clear to me why the children had to be silent before me.
HG|1|97|13|0|"My God and my Lord! Let me be silent, too, so that You will not leave us! Your holy will! Amen."
HG|1|98|0|1|THE SILENCE OF LOVE
HG|1|98|1|0|After this confession by Adam, Seth rose and wanted to speak, but Asmahael signed to him to keep silent and added:
HG|1|98|2|0|"Seth, do you not know that true love is silent and wisdom takes the word only when it is invited to do so for the benefit of others?
HG|1|98|3|0|"When you have love be silent with your mouth and speak only with the heart; and if you have wisdom let somebody first ask you and when that has happened speak but few words and speak what is of benefit to the inquirer from the heart and not from the intellect.
HG|1|98|4|0|"However, it is incomparably better to be silent and shut your ears and eyes than to keep talking and bubbling like a waterfall, have one's ear at all street corners and let one's eye dart around like a swallow.
HG|1|98|5|0|"Three things to the mouth, seven to the ear and ten to the eye!' is your rule of wisdom; why then superfluous words, - to the ear a thousand rather than seven and a countless number to the eye.
HG|1|98|6|0|"I know, Seth, what you wanted to say. Keep it to yourself and you will see the sun rise tomorrow as usual at the right time.
HG|1|98|7|0|"And all you others do the same. Let no one impose a word on another, but if someone wants a certain information let him turn to one who has a wise heart, that is, a heart that always perceives within it the voice of eternal Love and clearly understands the word of life out of God at the time the information is needed. When such a word is then uttered, sparingly like the gold in the earth, it is time to open ear and eye from the heart. Hear and comprehend it well!
HG|1|98|8|0|"And now you children who dwell where Adam watches the sunset from his hut, rise, be of a free, faithful and honest heart towards God, your fathers and all your brothers! Receive the blessing from Adam, do today and tomorrow what you are asked to do as God's will and become children of the sunrise and love instead of children of the sunset and the night of death.
HG|1|98|9|0|"The region you inhabit shall henceforth be like the ones of the morning, midday and midnight, for from now on only regions of the heart shall be considered and the regions of the earth will be absolutely unimportant. Amen."
HG|1|98|10|0|"When Adam had heard Asmahael's words, he approached Him with the greatest inner reverence and asked:
HG|1|98|11|0|O Asmahael, will it not be held against me as a sin if I after Your so greatly blessed Word should still utter my insignificant blessing over the children whom You have visited with Your living Word?
HG|1|98|12|0|"Truly, now the blessing I am supposed to give seems to me as if I had to carry water into the sea to increase and fill it.
HG|1|98|13|0|O Asmahael, show me Your grace and mercy! Amen."
HG|1|98|14|0|And Asmahael answered: "Listen, Adam, if it seems to you like that do it in My name anyway and be assured that the sea will not be harmed by it; but know that every gift is of more benefit to the giver than to the receiver.
HG|1|98|15|0|"If out of your heart you have added even a single drop to the sea, you have refreshed and eased your heart and the sea will thank you for the one drop. For I tell you that you know neither the drop nor the sea, yet if the good custom requires it, do in your heart what has to be done and do not mind the sea. But He who has counted the drops in the sea will not fail to count also your drop.
HG|1|98|16|0|"So do bless your children anyway and I will not withdraw My blessing because of it. Amen."
HG|1|98|17|0|And Adam fulfilled the will of Asmahael and was full of joy.
HG|1|99|0|1|DIVINE AND HUMAN LAWS
HG|1|99|1|0|Thereupon the children brought refreshments and sustenance for the body consisting in fruit and old and new bread. But Adam did not want to eat anything because his midday vow still bound his palate, and so he touched it all just to bless it. The others did the same.
HG|1|99|2|0|However, since they were all by now rather hungry and that so much so that they all - even Enoch not excluded - looked with obvious desire and a secret appetite at the fruit and bread and it cost them some self-denial not to break their vow, Asmahael asked Adam:
HG|1|99|3|0|"Listen, Adam! Who has imposed the fast on you and your children? Why do you not eat of the fruit if you are hungry, nor do your children if they are hungry?
HG|1|99|4|0|"Has Jehovah commanded you to do that? Or how do you think you are serving God by punishing yourself with fasting and fighting against your own nature? Tell Me and ask yourself whether it can be pleasing to God if a man who has never as yet managed through self-denial to keep even one of God's commandments reliably and observe it at all times, now, because he was too weak to keep an easy divine commandment, imposes on himself his own, much harder commandment. To keep this he will find in the end more impossible than a hundred divine ones which always are closely related to the nature of the being since God will not, and cannot ever, make the being bear more than it is capable of with its particular nature, for He knows best why He has called it into existence out of Himself Surely not so that because of careless neglect of the divine order it should lay down for itself laws of atonement which out of self-love it regrets already long before the temptation necessary for a violation has been added, - but that it may live in accordance with the divine order, eat and drink as needed by the body, recognize God and love Him above all and the fellowmen as children and brothers like itself and, for the sake of love, I say, the more distant ones ten times more than himself and his own physical children.
HG|1|99|5|0|"Behold, this is all that God demands of all of you, and He gives you no other commandment than that of love on which all praise and all gratitude is based. This foundation is as such the alone true cognition of God and thus the very life everlasting.
HG|1|99|6|0|"However, if you bind yourself whereas God releases you to eternal freedom, are you not a fool when you endeavor to render the work of release by eternal Love more difficult, crippling yourself through your own folly instead of truly liberating yourself in My love, mercy and grace? Therefore, release yourself from the bond of your folly and eat and drink so that God can help you in that which within you is against His order.
HG|1|99|7|0|Therefore I say: Woe betides henceforth the vow-makers! They shall suffer a dual judgment - the one out of Me and the other out of themselves for the sake of My commandment they have not kept and for wishing through a greater folly to please Me by atoning for the former folly when they transgressed against My order. Hear, thus speaks the Lord and thus speak I with the mouth and tongue of the Lord:
HG|1|99|8|0|"If you wish to make a vow pleasing to Me, vow in your heart not to sin and to make no other vow than henceforth not to sin.
HG|1|99|9|0|"But who among you can say: 'Listen, my God and Lord, I shall no longer sin before you!'
HG|1|99|10|0|"Behold, you are unable to say that when you are free; but whatever will you do when against My will you bind yourself with an unbearable yoke which oppresses you and renders you insensitive to the divine law of love and all the freedom of life within and out of it?
HG|1|99|11|0|"Therefore eat and drink and think in your heart that your foolish servitude does not please God, but only your love and freedom do. Listen, Adam, this is spoken by the Lord's own mouth with His own tongue. So observe it and be free! Amen."
HG|1|99|12|0|Following this gracious speech Adam immediately, thanking and praising the Lord aloud, helped himself to the fruit and bread and told also the others to do the same. And they all ate and drank and were invigorated in their bodies and grateful in their spirits.
HG|1|99|13|0|When they had thus refreshed themselves with My blessing, they rose, thanked Me in their hearts and were full of joy. And Adam said:
HG|1|99|14|0|O my great God and Lord and if I may be allowed to call You 'Father'! The former great and beautiful Paradise was rich in all life's joys, but they did not profit me. When I was rich I distanced myself from You. You took the riches away from me and bestowed on me all kinds of poverty. O Lord, only now do I thank You for it and say this aloud:
HG|1|99|15|0|"If You, my God, had given me a thousand Paradises, truly I would have been more miserable than a worm in the dust. For every word from You is worth more than a thousand earths, each with ten thousand Paradises.
HG|1|99|16|0|"O Lord, Your Word and Your holy will are the true Paradise of life. O Lord, let me be forever in this Paradise! Amen."
HG|1|99|17|0|Now Enos, Mahalaleel, Jared and also the mother Eve after Adam's thanksgiving began to think to themselves: 'How come that Adam has broken his vow and taken food and drink? And as he is now speaking it sounds as if God were standing before him in person.'
HG|1|99|18|0|But Adam received light and said: "If you wonder at this ask yourselves: 'Why do we not wonder at our own life?' And the answer will be: 'Because God is now closer to us and shall always be closer than our own life; for now we are all living in Him!' Hear this! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|1|100|0|1|JARED'S THOUGHTS ABOUT ASMAHAEL'S NATURE
HG|1|100|1|0|Then Seth stepped up to Adam and asked him whether something would still take place here or whether they had to prepare for departure.
HG|1|100|2|0|But Adam replied: "Seth, you are aware who is among us. We shall go when it pleases Him; until then we shall wait in love and patience. Amen."
HG|1|100|3|0|And also Jared went to Enoch and asked him in secret: "Listen, my beloved son, I have such a strange feeling. This Asmahael, who was to be your pupil and live in my hut possesses, as I see it, so much wisdom and knowledge in all things that his speech greatly exceeds yours. I do not mean to reproach you since your words are from on high and not one of them is in vain and every word perfectly denotes the meaning, both physically and spiritually and living, corresponding forms are found in every human heart of all you have said; yet notwithstanding all the good and true, and also not to its detriment, there is a great difference between your language and that of Asmahael.
HG|1|100|4|0|"This is how I noticed the difference clearly: With your speech I always clearly discovered within me that your word is a proper light. Whoever acts in accordance with it can, and must, attain to life. Besides, your always-gentle word is like daybreak, which surely announces the coming day, as your word proclaims, the life that is certain to follow.
HG|1|100|5|0|"But in Asmahael's speech I noticed that it already gives life in abundance and thus his words are as much as an accomplished fact.
HG|1|100|6|0|"He mentions things of supreme wisdom; who could normally comprehend them? However, coming from his mouth they give one the impression as if one had already from eternity grown up with them as with playmates.
HG|1|100|7|0|"One would not even consider asking for an explanation because one becomes immediately one with the word and thus one life.
HG|1|100|8|0|"The only strange and incomprehensible thing in this case is that it is your pupil from the lowland who has this ability without even having received any actual instruction from you.
HG|1|100|9|0|"According to him, he is a child of slaves and was forbidden to ever utter a word there or suffer the terrible punishment of death.
HG|1|100|10|0|"His parents were killed in the most cruel manner. He fled to us and this morning, nameless and full of suspicion, entered before our eyes the blessed region of the hallowed heights. You helped him up before Adam, Adam acknowledged him, blessed him and gave him a name. Then Adam gave him into my and your care because of the acute longing of his heart to seek and find God.
HG|1|100|11|0|"However, the moment he was allowed to open his mouth everyone of his words was so perfectly good and true that all of us were amazed at his words.
HG|1|100|12|0|"You were still able to correct many a word by Adam, Seth and almost all the others, but Asmahael's words were at all times above needing any correction.
HG|1|100|13|0|"Enoch, there is something wrong in this whole matter.
HG|1|100|14|0|"It is really most peculiar with that man how convincingly and quickly he dealt with our vow.
HG|1|100|15|0|"We partook of food and drink without our conscience stirring at all as it would normally have done. Now he has already managed to have even Adam, as well as you, Seth and Kenan, apparently quite dependent on him.
HG|1|100|16|0|"But the strangest thing is that - as far as I know - he himself has not eaten anything as yet. Besides that he has so to speak with one stroke done away with all the formerly so inviolable laws of Adam, and that without the least opposition on the part of Adam.
HG|1|100|17|0|"If I had done that I would not have been allowed to look at Adam's hut for a whole year.
HG|1|100|18|0|"However, Asmahael needs only to open his mouth and every word is, as already mentioned, as much as an accomplished fact.
HG|1|100|19|0|"Enoch, I tell you, whoever can understand that must understand more than the two of us and surely more than all of us together.
HG|1|100|20|0|"If you have some hidden light in this matter, do not leave your father blind beside you. But if you are no better off than I in this matter, it will be rather difficult to ever gain clarity about it.
HG|1|100|21|0|"However, if you know something, tell me in three words, but in such a way that Asmahael and the others do not notice it. Amen."
HG|1|101|0|1|ENOCH'S DISCUSSION WITH JARED ABOUT ASMAHAEL
HG|1|101|1|0|Then Enoch replied to his father Jared: "Listen, father! Your remarks make sense; you are quite right in everything. When this morning Asmahael was lying in the dust before us I would rather have imagined the midday sun to melt all the stones to water than that this man from the lowland would perform such miracles among us. But it pleases the Lord to treat the humble with distinction and instead let the great go down.
HG|1|101|2|0|Thus He lets the sun go down and in its place thousands upon thousands of little stars shine in the firmament. How much more sublime and endlessly more glorious is the starry than the sunny sky! How the glorious stars manifest a bright life in their vibrating shimmer and how multifarious is their light!
HG|1|101|3|0|"Compare it with the sky by day. Is not the clearest day also the most monotonous one? Who can gaze upwards? Everywhere the hot and glaring light of the sun punishes him.
HG|1|101|4|0|"If the sky during the day were not enlivened by fleeting, unimpressive cloud formations and many feathered dwellers of the air briskly darting across it, truly, we would not often raise our eyes from the earth heavenwards.
HG|1|101|5|0|"Behold, this is how the Lord always works. He does not respect the great but raises the lowly and humble to His love. The great mammoth has a life lasting almost for ever. It lazily walks around like a small, apparently lifeless lump of earth. But look at an anthill, how briskly life is whirling around in it.
HG|1|101|6|0|"And from thousands of such small things it can of course be seen clearly where the Lord is most active and where He is working above all. It is the same with men. He supports the humblest and most unprepossessing and through the weak shows the great and strong of the earth His immense might and forever invincible strength.
HG|1|101|7|0|"Was it not like that with me that I, the lowest and weakest of all, now for almost two days have had to preach to the fathers of Him and His love? But Asmahael came to us from the lowland, lower and weaker than I have ever been, shall ever be and be able to become.
HG|1|101|8|0|"His zeal was exceedingly great, His love unlimited and what He was seeking with us He had already brought with Him in the greatest abundance. Thus it is now quite appropriate for us to receive from His abundance rather than that we could enrich Him with our lagging zeal.
HG|1|101|9|0|Therefore, dear father Jared, be unconcerned and at peace. The coming events will still reveal to us many a thing concerning Asmahael once He will be with us in our hut. Do look forward to it, dear father Jared. Listen, they will become days of light and supreme bliss. Amen."
HG|1|101|10|0|Jared answered, fully satisfied: "You are right in everything you said; it must be like that. For if it were not, how could Asmahael give forth such powerful words?
HG|1|101|11|0|"When he will move to my place and stay with me in my hut, and probably you, too, once more, we shall most likely learn many a thing from him.
HG|1|101|12|0|"I am very much looking forward to it. I must tell you honestly, whether it is right or not, but I feel already now more strongly for Asmahael than for you. Where this love for Asmahael will eventually be leading, I cannot clearly tell you now, because it very much depends on whether he will remain as faithful to himself as he is now. But let that not worry you, for you will still not come off badly with me, your father.
HG|1|101|13|0|"But let us now be silent for he seems to have noticed our whispering! He has signed to the beast and it is now carrying him directly to us. Therefore, be silent, dear Enoch, be silent! Amen."
HG|1|102|0|1|DISTINCTIONS BETWEEN GOD AND MEN
HG|1|102|1|0|Jared had only just uttered the last word when Asmahael was already standing between the two; for earlier he had talked with several children of the evening, asking them about different things and also teaching them.
HG|1|102|2|0|The two were initially somewhat startled, but they soon composed themselves and Enoch asked Asmahael: "Most beloved Asmahael, what shall be done now, - shall we still stay here or continue our journey?"
HG|1|102|3|0|But Asmahael said: "I did not come to you to answer this question, but I came because I discovered with both of you a great love for Me;
HG|1|102|4|0|"Rejoice, Jared, that I shall move to your home and you, Enoch, too, that you so highly respect My love. For wherever I make My abode death will never gather in a harvest, but woe betide the dwelling into which I do not move. For there will be no end of lamenting and death will be staying in all the chambers of such a house to which I do not wish to come.
HG|1|102|5|0|"Truly, I tell you, Jared, that he who has Me as a guest has everything whereas he who has rejected Me has lost everything.
HG|1|102|6|0|"If the man from the lowland who this morning came to you most humbly appears somewhat strange to you and you cannot make out his nature quite clearly, bear in mind that also God cannot and will not understand how men, as His created beings, can imagine themselves greater than God is from eternity very actively experiencing Himself.
HG|1|102|7|0|"Behold, men judge one another whereas God lets His sun rise daily over everything and lets His rain fall over the whole earth.
HG|1|102|8|0|"Men make distinctions and do not consider all worthy of their wisdom. But God, the great teacher of all suns, spirits, earths and all men, does not abhor and consider it beneath His dignity to be a wisest teacher to the worm in the dust, the blowfly and all the other animals be they ever so small and unpretentious. Men regard their own dwellings as hallowed and let even their own children and brothers fall upon their faces before them whilst God allows even the lowest animal to walk about freely on earth without prostrating itself before anything.
HG|1|102|9|0|"Men curse and severely punish the ones who have in something offended against their will, but God blesses even the stones, is most merciful towards everyone who has strayed, does not curse, is very patient and gentle and exceedingly restrained in His judgments.
HG|1|102|10|0|"When men turn to God they act as if they were themselves gods. Woe betide him who does not show them the highest respect when they perform the so-called divine services. They are particularly angry when they perform their offerings, so much so that if someone approached and did not promptly fall upon his face before them and the burnt offering he would be banned for all times if not risk his very life; but he would be cursed at any rate.
HG|1|102|11|0|"However, when God comes to men He comes in humble lowliness as a servant and then shows that He is not pleased with such so-called divine services.
HG|1|102|12|0|"Behold, when men perform works of so to speak divine service everybody has to fall down and tremble with awe; but seeing God daily perform before them, and for their benefit, the greatest wonderworks, no one falls upon his face - which God does not, and will not, ever demand before the true, great divine service God Himself performs.
HG|1|102|13|0|"Thus it is not only you, Jared, who does not understand some things, even for God there are many such absurdities on the part of men. Therefore, do not mind Me, but rejoice and be of good cheer, for you have received life into your home. Amen."
HG|1|103|0|1|ASMAHAEL CALLS ON ADAM TO CONTINUE THE JOURNEY
HG|1|103|1|0|After Asmahael had spoken these words of life to Jared and Enoch, He left them and approached Adam and said to him:
HG|1|103|2|0|"Adam, if nothing else needs to be done here, we are ready. Tell the children to go home and we may proceed towards the midnight region. Amen."
HG|1|103|3|0|But Adam was startled, for the call 'Adam' sounded the same as at the time when Adam after his sin was trying to hide from Me. He could not compose himself and dared not answer anything, except after a little pause the few words: "Lord, Your holy will be done!"
HG|1|103|4|0|Thereupon Asmahael said: "Adam, why are you faint-hearted? Why do you fear the One whom you should love above all? Have you lost something? Should it not be possible to find it again?
HG|1|103|5|0|"Or do you believe you could still lose something else? What else could you possibly lose that you had not lost already long ago?
HG|1|103|6|0|"Behold, I tell you: If someone has lost everything, he is through with all he had received and cannot lose any more. And he, who has nothing more he could lose and is still alive notwithstanding the loss, is obviously still living so that he may regain what he had formerly possessed.
HG|1|103|7|0|"I also tell you that in the distant future your descendants who will wish to win everlasting life shall not only have to lose all worldly things, but their lives as well.
HG|1|103|8|0|"You are living already over nine hundred years, but your descendants will be allowed to live hardly the twentieth part of your life in their physical body. Behold, what future generations will have to lose because of you that their everlasting life may be saved and they will not be allowed to be startled when they hear Me utter their name. But you are so terrified although you are now constantly winning not having any more to lose, but only to win. And you have already won immensely, for the highest prize is now standing before you.
HG|1|103|9|0|"Recognize Him and you will be forever without fear here and one day eternally in the peace of eternal Love. Amen. "
HG|1|103|10|0|Now Adam composed himself, grasped the meaning of this speech and said: "Listen, You my now above everything beloved Asmahael, You see my heart and know my fear. My fright is caused by love! Your love has made me weak so that I did not and would not answer You. You know anyway what makes the exceedingly happy one lose the power of his speech.
HG|1|103|11|0|O Asmahael, Your will be done at all times. If it is Your wish we can and would like to leave, and so be it!"
HG|1|103|12|0|And Asmahael said: "Let Me be unknown and arrange that those who do not know Me get ready to continue the journey. But during the journey let Me follow you alone, and then you go with Eve and at the head Enoch with Jared. In this order the march shall proceed through the dense forest to the low-lying region towards midnight Amen."
HG|1|104|0|1|ASMAHAEL SUMMONS ABEDAM TO BE HIS TRAVEL COMPANION
HG|1|104|1|0|Thereupon Adam called Enoch and Kenan and made Asmahael's will known to them. And they went and greeted the children and once more invited them to appear on the Sabbath, then told them that they could now go home again and happily perform their duties.
HG|1|104|2|0|And the children and elders who earlier had surrounded the fathers and heard every loud word then rose.
HG|1|104|3|0|But one of the elders asked Enoch: "Dear young son of your father Jared who is a grandson of the one with you and he a son of my brother, tell me, if you wish and may, who actually that youth sitting on the tiger is and whence he came?
HG|1|104|4|0|"For his behavior is strange and his bright and pleasant-sounding word extremely powerful besides, there lies in the sound of every one of his words such a confident certainty that one cannot help believing he could break up mountains with it and with his breath stir up the sea like a thousand violent storms simultaneously.
HG|1|104|5|0|"Look, that is why I would like to learn where this youth is from and what his nature is; but, as I said, if you wish and may tell me, and only then. Amen."
HG|1|104|6|0|And Enoch replied: "Listen, dear father Abedam, I would like to do so if I were allowed, but just wait a little and in the ever-growing love for God you will soon have an explanation concerning the youth on the tiger.
HG|1|104|7|0|"You know his name, so do not for the time being seek after more. In due course your own love for God will tell you everything. Therefore God be with all of you now and at all times! Amen."
HG|1|104|8|0|Abedam thanked Enoch with a deeply moved heart, saying: "Dear Enoch, I thank you! I am completely satisfied, you have now clearly told me what I wanted to know. For to know more than where the treasure lies and where and how it is to be found would just be idle fancy. The seeking is a matter of one's own life. Therefore I thank you, for you have now animated my heart, as it has never been before. So once more sincere thanks for it and all my life to God. Amen."
HG|1|104|9|0|Then they again saluted the children and elders and returned to where the fathers were already waiting for them.
HG|1|104|10|0|When they arrived, Adam once more blessed the children and they then arranged themselves for the march. When this had been done, Asmahael approached Adam again and said:
HG|1|104|11|0|"Adam, if you agree allow Me to choose here one of the children to accompany Me. Amen."
HG|1|104|12|0|And Adam said, deeply moved: O Asmahael, how can You ask me? Am not I, as is everything, gladly subject to Your will?
HG|1|104|13|0|"Your will be done by all of us at all times and with the greatest joy. Therefore, only Your will! Amen."
HG|1|104|14|0|Then Asmahael called out aloud: "Abedam! Abedam! Abedam! If you are willing you may follow us and be a companion to Me, for I have tried your heart and reins and found you free from guile. Therefore you shall follow us and do not worry, I shall help you seek the treasure and make you find it for sure, and that, listen, soon, very soon.
HG|1|104|15|0|"For today I will put you to death so that I may awaken you tomorrow for everlasting life. Amen."
HG|1|104|16|0|When Abedam heard this call he came in a hurry and said: "I will follow You wherever You wish. Put me to death a thousand times, for the more often You will do that the more life You will surely give back to me.
HG|1|104|17|0|O You Who are sitting on the strong beast, forgive me for telling You how I feel. I believe that by Your side it will not be difficult to find the great treasure.
HG|1|104|18|0|"I feel that if one has You one can easily do without any other treasure. And I also feel that one who has found You need not seek any further since he has already found the actual treasure and the death and awakening to everlasting life.
HG|1|104|19|0|O Asmahael, allow poor Abedam to be with you always and not only now; but not to be Your companion, but You to be his towards life eternal. Amen.
HG|1|104|20|0|O let me follow You always! Your will, amen!"
HG|1|104|21|0|And then Abedam joined Asmahael with great joy and greatly strengthened followed the march of the fathers by the mighty side of Asmahael.
HG|1|105|0|1|JARED'S QUESTIONS ABOUT ASMAHAEL'S NATURE
HG|1|105|1|0|Now the march led into the forest and all were silent. Only Jared could not keep silent and asked Enoch: "Listen, my son, were we commanded to be silent on the way?"
HG|1|105|2|0|But Enoch answered: "I do not remember such a command, except the advice always to walk in silence. However, I regard walking as going through life rather than walking with the feet."
HG|1|105|3|0|And Jared said: "If that is so then our tongue is as free as our feet and we can talk to our heart's content. So do tell me, your father, about the secret of Asmahael. Is he an incarnated angel endowed with all power or is he - stop, no further! In short, tell me what you think. Amen."
HG|1|105|4|0|To this Enoch answered briefly: "Dear father, I tell you that He is stop, no further! - And so for the time being He is a man like us but full of divine power and might stop, here, too, no further! Amen. Understand this! Amen."
HG|1|105|5|0|And again Jared began: "My dear son Enoch, if I understood this it would be good. But because I do not understand it I am asking you, for I do want to understand all that actually concerns Asmahael. After your earlier speech I was quite reassured and satisfied with everything. But then after concluding his speech Asmahael came to us and as it were remarked that if someone had received him into his home, or if he moved into someone's home, that person had every reason to feel exceedingly happy, for wherever he made his abode, everlasting life had come, too?
HG|1|105|6|0|"Look, in this light he directed words especially to me, as I have noticed. Now tell me, dear Enoch, whether an upright standing man would not have to hop around on his head if he did not promptly relate the meaning of such words to a higher being?
HG|1|105|7|0|"Where is the man who, even only symbolically, could make such a statement about himself just as if he were literally God Himself?
HG|1|105|8|0|"But Asmahael does this without referring to God, but only to himself. Even if a man might do this unafraid, the earth would out of rage and great contempt take terrible revenge and swallow the evildoer down into its great fiery belly.
HG|1|105|9|0|"Behold, you are certainly more enlightened than any of us others; but would you dare say something like that of yourself?
HG|1|105|10|0|"You would no doubt block your mouth with dirt rather than let your tongue commit such an outrage.
HG|1|105|11|0|"So who is he who can say of himself: 'I am the life!', or 'Wherever I make My abode there is life, yes, everlasting life has entered.'?
HG|1|105|12|0|"Enoch, I tell you, whoever makes such a statement about himself, and the earth is not outraged and the powerful tiger becomes like a lamb beneath him must surely, as I in my fearfulness am only a man, be in his self-confident power and might God. Otherwise the whole earth would be nothing but a composite lie if it carried a man who in this way gave the impression that he was God, but actually was only a weak man like us, the opposite of which Asmahael has sufficiently proved through his lifegiving Word.
HG|1|105|13|0|'Well, refute my statement if you can and wish, but I believe you will take good care not to do this. However, for the sake of the Word I would like to hear your brief opinion, and so speak. Amen."
HG|1|105|14|0|And Enoch answered: "Dear father, if it is as you believe and cannot be any different according to your explanation which has the best foundation, every additional word by me is totally superfluous. Or should I make of Asmahael something He is not, or make Him into what He anyway is? Look, this would be quite unnecessary.
HG|1|105|15|0|"I think that he who in his heart loves God in spirit and in truth need not care about whether Asmahael is God or God is with Him.
HG|1|105|16|0|"But let everyone take good care that he himself has God with him through true, pure love for Him.
HG|1|105|17|0|"If you love God, you may be assured that Asmahael will not hold it against you. And if you love Asmahael like God you may be fully assured that because of it God will not forget you in His love. You do understand this, do you not? Amen."
HG|1|106|0|1|KENAN AND MAHALALEEL
HG|1|106|1|0|The discussion between Jared and Enoch had been overheard by Kenan and Mahalaleel walking behind them and so Mahalaleel began to question Kenan, saying:
HG|1|106|2|0|"With my ears and eyes I have heard and seen great and miraculous things; but where did the great and miraculous among us come from?
HG|1|106|3|0|"Listen, father Kenan, why do I have this strange feeling? It is certainly not this unvaried, little used path through the forest. If it were at least an Adams-grotto or the white, smoking mountain in the morning region, or the seven water-fountains on the way from midday towards evening or any other extraordinary natural phenomenon. But there is not a trace here of all that.
HG|1|106|4|0|"It is also not because of our reversed order, for it is immaterial whether I walk with you or you with me, whether Enoch at the rear or in front, with Jared or Adam or whether - no, this does not all appear to me immaterial- Asmahael walks behind or in front and with whom.
HG|1|106|5|0|"For here there appears to be a certain patriarchal order of precedence. I do understand why Adam and the mother Eve walk behind all of us, but what it means that Asmahael with Abedam are the very last, even behind Adam, look, father Kenan, this I cannot quite work out.
HG|1|106|6|0|"Jared and Enoch in front of us have discussed strange things concerning Asmahael. So much I have understood, but what they have actually said I did not hear clearly and what I did hear I could not comprehend. But one thing is certain, namely, that I have heard great things through the few perceivable words from the mouth of those walking in front of us and that what I beheld within me was very strange.
HG|1|106|7|0|'Therefore I ask you for a bit of help to clarify this matter which appears extremely strange to me; but only if you are willing to do this, dear father Kenan. Amen."
HG|1|106|8|0|And Kenan replied to his son Mahalaleel, saying: "Listen, my dear son, hearing the beginning of your speech I expected unheard-of things to emerge.
HG|1|106|9|0|"However, I see that you are still the same old Mahalaleel who always opens his mouth as if he wanted to spit out suns like peas, but in the end there do not even appear any peas, only spittle. What about the reversed order if it is immaterial to you? Why all the words? If Asmahael were in front what would He then be? Then it would maybe seem to you sublime since He was not at the rear?
HG|1|106|10|0|"Now He is accompanied by Abedam; is that more than that you are walking beside me? Did you not say yourself that it was all the same to you whether you walked beside me or I beside you? Behold, how you want something and in the end do not know what it is you want!
HG|1|106|11|0|"What does Adam's grotto mean to you and the white mountain and the seven water-fountains in the evening that you use them to idly adorn your speech?
HG|1|106|12|0|"You said that you felt so strange after you have, say, seen the two in front of you talk with each other, not even hearing and thus not understanding them. What is it that appeared to you so unusually strange during their only watched discussion?
HG|1|106|13|0|"Behold, my dear son, if you want something think it over what you really want and only after you have clarified your need ask for what you wish to know.
HG|1|106|14|0|"If you now notice something peculiar about Asmahael, I ask you: Had you lent your ears to someone else at the time Asmahael was speaking so wondrously out of God that you are now apparently ignorant of the main point and mention all kinds of meaningless things to explain your wonderment?
HG|1|106|15|0|"O son, you are far off the mark. Therefore, ponder on the main issue and then come and open your heart to me. Amen."
HG|1|106|16|0|Mahalaleel realized that Kenan's speech lacked substance and that this seeming reproach was nothing else but a clever fatherly evasion and so he answered quite respectfully:
HG|1|106|17|0|"Listen, dear father! I have the impression that with our speeches we have not outdone one another in any way. But the important question is which one of us is farther off the mark.
HG|1|106|18|0|"Behold, I did not lose a single word from the mouth of Asmahael, but did not want to mention it as I considered it a waste of time because with me, as the father of Jared and Enoch, you would no doubt have assumed it.
HG|1|106|19|0|"You said that I had only seen my children talk; but you only wanted to hide something from me which you, the same as I, had heard with both ears word for word., How could I say to you that such speeches made me experience within me wondrous things if that were not so, for then I would be standing before you and God as an infamous liar?
HG|1|106|20|0|"But your words told me something you had not intended to tell me, namely, that your tongue is bound towards me and you are at this stage not allowed to tell me what I want to know. Therefore, it was not necessary for you to give me such a lengthy negation, which is emptier than my question. If you had briefly shown me the divine bond of your tongue you would have saved yourself the effort of so many words. Look, I was always a most obedient son to you, why did you misjudge me now?
HG|1|106|21|0|"Dear father, keep to yourself what you have to until the time of release; but do not regard me as a liar or an extremely blind seeker after divine things. For you have begotten only my body, but my spirit is like yours out of God. Therefore I think that also a father should not violate the divine part of his children. It is enough that the spirit is chastised through the burden of the body and has to put up with its weaknesses, and when the father chastises the body of his children the spirit has already received its share from the hand of the chastiser. More is not needed. But when the divine spirit of the child turns to the divine spirit of the begetter, the two divine brothers should no longer chastise each other, but lovingly recognize each other as brothers in God. And hand in hand and heart to heart they should lead each other with kind support to the gate through which the eternal life of grace, mercy and love keeps forever flowing.
HG|1|106|22|0|"O dear father, do not think that I have now intended to teach you something still unknown to you. Oh no, I only had to justify myself before you so that the two of us can again walk righteously before each other and God. Thus I did it for your sake rather than mine.
HG|1|106|23|0|"I know your heart. It is pure like the sun before me, but I now saw your mouth and tongue covered with dust and, as a true son, could not possibly refrain from rendering you a loving service and cleanse your mouth and tongue from a pernicious dust.
HG|1|106|24|0|"For I thought by myself: 'Father, your tongue is adorned by a sublime bond from the great, eternal hand of God's love. Why should there be dust? Away with that which gives death!'
HG|1|106|25|0|"Now you will surely not be annoyed with your son, father, and look upon his speech as a partial lie, but you will recognize that Mahalaleel does not foolishly wish to loosen a bond with which God has adorned your tongue.
HG|1|106|26|0|"Therefore you will not be angry with me, but be henceforth my dear father in God. Amen."
HG|1|106|27|0|Kenan was moved to tears by this speech and finally said to his son: "Mahalaleel, my beloved son, I have wronged you by scattering your first speech and even wanting to externally frustrate it while in my heart I was convinced of its true depth.
HG|1|106|28|0|"You possess a proper light which is greater than mine. What I was to hide from you, you will find sooner than I shall be able to comprehend entirely. Therefore be my dear son and most beloved brother forever, amen. Hear, as a brother in God forever! Amen."
HG|1|107|0|1|ABOUT SLYNESS
HG|1|107|1|0|After the discussion between Kenan and Mahalaleel, and earlier also between Jared and Enoch, Seth and Enos were secretly already anxious to exchange a few words with each other. This desire awoke first in Seth and only then released that of Enos. And it was for the following reason.
HG|1|107|2|0|Seth wanted very much to find out what Enos was thinking about Asmahael, but there was also another reason for Seth to begin to question Enos about Asmahael, and that was a kind of fear to be questioned by Enos before the time.
HG|1|107|3|0|For he thought by himself: "If I change it that my son begins to ask me, whatever will I tell him then?
HG|1|107|4|0|"If I ask him first, he has to answer me and I can then without worry listen for a long time to the doubtlessly not meaningless conjectures by my son. Then he will surely not think of bothering me with a question and in this most harmless and simple manner shall I be saved from giving away what I am not meant to. And so amen!"
HG|1|107|5|0|And so Seth asked Enos: "Listen, my dear son Enos, if those ahead of us who are so to speak our guides discuss Asmahael, why should we not do so, too, since as far as I know there is no command against it? Now I would like very much to hear from you something about Asmahael.
HG|1|107|6|0|'What do you think of Him, and that from the very beginning when He came to us? Though His initial appearance in our midst seemed most insignificant, now the effect of every one of His words is quite extraordinary, which has surely not been missed by your tranquil spirit
HG|1|107|7|0|"Look, therefore I would like to hear your judgment concerning Him. And now you may speak! Amen."
HG|1|107|8|0|Behold, Seth's slyness was justified because only his great love for Me had brought it about, yet slyness as such is not a good thing because it has a dual nature and is contrary to the order of love, even if not exactly against love as such. In a physical respect it can be compared to the dual nature in a human whom nature has mutilated so that he is part man, part woman. Who can be married to such a hermaphrodite and what virgin could conceive by such a hermaphrodite whose organs cannot be used for either begetting or conceiving?
HG|1|107|9|0|But such a person still loves his perfect fellowmen and they love him, and thus he is not against love. However, he is not in the order of that love which alone brings fruit and this is also the case with his spiritual sister slyness. For through it no one is impregnated with life nor can it achieve any impregnation towards life for itself as it is always, though in a way harmless and faultless, nothing but a fraud, always more or less annoying to the disappointed who will ask the harmless sly one: "Why did I have to be caught through slyness, be it though for a good end, and why was my brother sly towards me to achieve something good? Is not the good already good and does not need slyness in order to become good? Or am I or was I myself bad so that I had to be won for the good through slyness?
HG|1|107|10|0|If slyness is accessible to the bad, it must necessarily be bad itself; for if it were good the bad one would have fled it."
HG|1|107|11|0|Behold, in this way Seth acted towards Enos thinking that he was handling the matter very well But he became so entangled that if Asmahael had not interceded Seth would have appeared before his son in a very bad light. This will become evident through the guileless answer of Enos:
HG|1|107|12|0|"Dear father, why do you ask me something I wanted to and should have asked you? Truly, for quite a while already I had this question on my mind and was quite prepared to bother you with a question concerning Asmahael; however, you forestalled me.
HG|1|107|13|0|"But since in this respect the night is on my side and I cannot like a star shine before you who, as far as I know and feel, have daylight, or at least an early twilight, concerning Asmahael do give me some light out of your day.
HG|1|107|14|0|"You say yourself that all light comes from above. How am I now expected to shine upward to you from below?
HG|1|107|15|0|"Or should I carry on a futile and worthless conversation with you about something which for the greater part is still unknown and incomprehensible to me?
HG|1|107|16|0|"Look father, since it is worthwhile to speak about Asmahael I take the liberty of reversing the question. Therefore, be so good as to tell me, your son who before you is so poor and ignorant, the same you had expected to hear from me.
HG|1|107|17|0|"Actually it has always been the custom that in extraordinary things the children were instructed by their elders and therefore I have no intention of breaking this hallowed, old order, notwithstanding a little fatherly temptation, and happily expect now to hear from you, dear father, sufficient clarification in this respect with childlike gratitude.
HG|1|107|18|0|"O dear father, do not withhold it from me and give me a safe light! Amen."
HG|1|108|0|1|SETH'S EMBARRASSMENT
HG|1|108|1|0|When Seth instead of the anxiously awaited answer received a counter question he became extremely embarrassed and was for quite a while unable to utter a single word.
HG|1|108|2|0|Enos noticed this and asked: "Dear father Seth, you who are an image of Adam just as Adam is an image of God, tell me at least why you are now silent about what I have asked you. Was it wrong of me to ask, when I did not know a thing I could have given you as an answer?
HG|1|108|3|0|"It has always been said already from ancient times that a question as such is free and the answer then just any explanation of the question.
HG|1|108|4|0|"But who should be obliged to answer, or do justice to the question, if he does not have anything wherewith to illumine the darkness of the question?
HG|1|108|5|0|"You have asked me something that had not been given to me as yet and so I had to become your debtor of light. Therefore, if now out of my night I asked you that to which I should have given you a good answer, I have thereby not imposed the necessity upon you, dear father, to give me an answer, but you were only to show me whether it was wrong of me to follow your example.
HG|1|108|6|0|"It has for a long time been the custom with us that the father's rights are transferred to the sons and those of the mother to the daughters, which the great, holy Creator has already put into the nature of all things. If in this case I felt the need to make use of this just right, tell me, dear father, whether you can hold it against me?
HG|1|108|7|0|"Or is it against the order if the son lacks a light in that particular thing the father has asked him about? Is it my fault if I cannot give a light in answer to your question? And is it wrong of me if as a son I ask my father for advice?
HG|1|108|8|0|"Look, I am convinced that there is no hidden fault in it, but that it is a justified act before you and in the sight of Adam and God; indeed, not hidden, but quite open, and so you can, if you wish, consider me worthy of some answer showing me the way at least, if not giving me an explanation. Amen."
HG|1|108|9|0|But Seth said: "Dear Enos, do wait a bit, for I do not have the tongue of Enoch or Kenan that I could so quickly manage a good answer. Have a little patience, then something will be forthcoming; whether night or light you will soon see.
HG|1|108|10|0|"You need not tell me about your rights which I know as well as you do; also not the customs which were traditional and will remain so with the perfected to the end of time; for all this I have taught you. But as for the answer you have taken from my mouth, this is not so easy as you think and requires some pondering until one has summed it up correctly. Therefore, have still patience for a little while and, as I said, something will be forthcoming, whether night or light you will soon see. Amen."
HG|1|108|11|0|And Seth thought by himself: "Oh, what a folly I have again committed! Why did I, wishing to be sly, ask my own son thereby awakening in him a desire, which as such is very good? But what use is it all if I may not satisfy it for him.
HG|1|108|12|0|"What can, what shall I answer him when the short time of waiting has elapsed?
HG|1|108|13|0|To say nothing is now totally impossible, for that would be against the divine right of the longed-for expectation for a promise to be kept.
HG|1|108|14|0|"I am not allowed to tell the truth and an untruth even less.
HG|1|108|15|0|"O Asmahael, Asmahael, only now do I fully understand what trouble already an easy law causes. And what about a greater one or even several!
HG|1|108|16|0|"O Asmahael, if You now do not help me again, it will be my undoing! Do not let me sink into the densest night of ruin! Amen. "
HG|1|109|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS' REST UNDER THE BREADFRUIT TREE
HG|1|109|1|0|With such discussions the patriarchs had already covered half the distance and Adam wished to rest a little, for by your reckoning it was now eleven o'clock and the sun began already to send hot rays to the earth.
HG|1|109|2|0|Therefore, a little bodily rest for old Adam in the cooling shade of a big Bahania tree with many trunks was most desirable. It was certainly the right place, firstly to regain strength, secondly because of the coolness and thirdly because of a very fresh and abundant spring well known to all the patriarchs and to which Adam had always attributed a particularly invigorating quality.
HG|1|109|3|0|Here the patriarchs sat down and praised and glorified Me from the bottom of their hearts. And all those who had already recognized Me rejoiced, except for Seth to a certain extent, for his promise to Enos oppressed his heart enormously.
HG|1|109|4|0|Adam soon noticed that something was wrong with Seth, and he asked him: "Listen, my beloved son, tell me what is worrying you.
HG|1|109|5|0|"For you are breathing like someone who is calculating where there are no numbers or nothing he would like to count. What is the matter? Do open your mouth before me and your heart before Him who is walking in our midst Amen."
HG|1|109|6|0|Seth became even more embarrassed because Enos was beside him, and he was unable to utter a single word.
HG|1|109|7|0|Only now did Asmahael step into their midst and help the poor Seth out of his dilemma with the following words:
HG|1|109|8|0|"If someone is trapped in one or the other way, be it through word or deed, because he is not so eloquent as the one who trapped him, the fault does not lie with the trapped one, but with the one who trapped him.
HG|1|109|9|0|"For if a wolf catches a slow donkey whose legs are slower than those of the agile wolf, who could blame the donkey for having let itself be caught and hurt by the wolf? Obviously the much faster wolf is solely responsible for this catch since it made use of its agility in the wrong place when it should have done so only where it could have matched its speed with stags, deer, mountain antelopes and other fast animals of the forests.
HG|1|109|10|0|"If a wolf for its own pleasure allows a donkey to catch it and then the latter in its awkwardness smashes the wolfs head with its hard hoof, in that case, truly, it is the fault of the wolf that willingly let itself be caught if the donkey's awkwardness has ruined it. Seth, do you understand this picture?
HG|1|109|11|0|"How do you like the wolf and how the donkey? And if you have any wisdom, what has entangled your feet that in your sly scheme you did not also take into account what the donkey will do when it catches up with the wolf that appears so careless?
HG|1|109|12|0|"Behold, it is not the law, as you plaintively thought, but only the folly that punishes itself thus.
HG|1|109|13|0|"Who told you to ask the still blind Enos about that which you were commanded by God not to reveal for the time being?
HG|1|109|14|0|"Behold, in slyness there does not lie even a spark of wisdom, for there is a great difference between humble prudence and slyness. Prudence goes it's way safely, whereas slyness often has to surrender to folly.
HG|1|109|15|0|"In this instance you will be helped because you did this out of love. But for the future make sure that your donkey does not come too close to your head with its hoof, otherwise you might fare like the wolf.
HG|1|109|16|0|"And you, Enos, wait for the answer until tomorrow, and you shall be the last one to receive it because you justified yourself before your father and gave anxiety to his heart. Therefore, wait until tomorrow. Amen."
HG|1|110|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S WONDROUS MIGHT
HG|1|110|1|0|After these words Asmahael alighted from the beast and said to it: "Haehaera, go now, for your service has ended and you with it!" (This is what the alien word means.) And the beast vanished instantly.
HG|1|110|2|0|At this all the patriarchs were startled; even Enoch did not remain unconcerned and Abedam was not sure whether he was awake or dreaming, as they did not see the beast jump away, but simply come to nothing.
HG|1|110|3|0|Thereupon Asmahael withdrew leaving the patriarchs to a pensive rest, especially those who did not yet know Who was actually behind Asmahael.
HG|1|110|4|0|But Jared nudged Enoch and whispered to him: "Enoch, what do you say to this? Where has the beast gone?
HG|1|110|5|0|"It did not sink into the earth, nor did it sidle away or go up into the air. It vanished instantly from our sight and did not leave any trace behind. And all this happened through a word from the mouth of Asmahael.
HG|1|110|6|0|"No, dear son, whoever can comprehend this, surely knows more than you and I.
HG|1|110|7|0|"Behold, if your son Methuselah and his hardly more than forty-year old son Lamech had witnessed this, Methuselah would surely have wakened from his indifference and his too high-spirited Lamech would have been subdued.
HG|1|110|8|0|"I actually wanted to take them with us, but Adam's will in that matter was not known to me. Besides, your wife would have missed her loving provider, since you were anyway assigned to stay with Adam and could not preside in our common hut.
HG|1|110|9|0|"Lamech would have liked to accompany us, but father Adam does not like him because of his constant restlessness and all kinds of silly talk which to me does not seem so senseless at all.
HG|1|110|10|0|"In a word, I think it would be good if they were here, too.
HG|1|110|11|0|This is really something! I do not know what I feel and I think that my talk is rather disjointed.
HG|1|110|12|0|"What do you think, will it be in order that I have secretly asked the two to meet us in the midnight region?
HG|1|110|13|0|"Oh, if I had only asked them to come to us here with some refreshment for Adam! O Enoch, everything now seems so strange to me! Please, do say something to reassure me! Amen."
HG|1|110|14|0|And Enoch hugged his father and said: "My dear father, what a good heart you have! Believe me, such hearts the great and holy Father does not allow hungering for long and I feel that He has already given us a surprise.
HG|1|110|15|0|"Look along the road leading towards midnight; from there our two children are already hurrying towards us and see, Asmahael is already walking briskly to meet them.
HG|1|110|16|0|O father Jared, now everything is fulfilled; my love for God and you can no longer be restrained, and so let me love the Lord and let my tongue be silent before Him and you! Amen."
HG|1|111|0|1|ASMAHAEL BRINGS METHUSEIAH AND LAMECH ALONG
HG|1|111|1|0|Now also all the others were greatly surprised. But when Adam caught sight of the two descendants of Enoch coming towards them led by Asmahael, he asked Enoch:
HG|1|111|2|0|'Who told the two to come, for I did not want them to accompany us, since the one is too indifferent and the other too flighty and knows no earnest?"
HG|1|111|3|0|And Enoch replied: "Look, father Adam, partly it was done by the fatherly love of Jared in my place, but mainly by Him Who is walking with them towards us.
HG|1|111|4|0|"If you know Him, how can you ask why the Lord is doing it?
HG|1|111|5|0|"Oh, rejoice with me that the great God has so much pleasure in that which is low in the sight of the world, regards the insignificant with favor and hurries to help that which is weak in our eyes.
HG|1|111|6|0|"Oh, let therefore our great and exceedingly holy God and Father be praised forever! Amen."
HG|1|111|7|0|Adam was moved to tears and deep in his now greatly appeased heart praised and glorified Me.
HG|1|111|8|0|Meanwhile Asmahael brought his charges to the patriarchs and began to address the following words to all:
HG|1|111|9|0|"Listen, all of you who are here present bodily and in spirit in love and faith and especially those of you who discriminate between one and the other and say: ‘This is a favorite of mine because he always obeys my heart. His life is truly out of me as it is in perfect compliance with my will!' And again you say: 'This child, or this person, I do not like and cannot love as he has not conformed to the desire of my heart and my will is as if alien to him and he does not completely observe what pleases me. If I wish to rest, he jumps about; if I want to walk, he runs across my path. But when he is expected to speak, he is silent and where he should be silent, he talks. When he is supposed to walk, he lies down and when he should be awake, he falls asleep and from his dreams brings forth all kinds of drivel' And by this standard you judge those who do not suit you, banning them from your heart because they do not conform to your self-love. See how unjust your judgment is.
HG|1|111|10|0|"When God let a man come into being, did He create him to be a curse or a blessing?
HG|1|111|11|0|"Has God ever revealed any difference between humans apart from the natural one of gender? Or has He ever given you a commandment saying that the children and people who do not develop in conformity with your self-love deserve your contempt and you must love and respect only those who have no other will than that of your heart?
HG|1|111|12|0|"Oh look, since you act like this without being commanded to do so, how can you curse slavery in the lowlands which is a disorder of the night and has arisen out of you; and how can you make slaves of your own children?
HG|1|111|13|0|"'Am not I,' says the Lord, 'also a Father of your children just as I am yours?
HG|1|111|14|0|"'And do I not have the right to give also the children their own free will? And having done this, which you find annoying, am I accountable to you?
HG|1|111|15|0|"'If you elders are not accountable to your children for your free will, how can you expect this of Me Who embraces all of you with the same love, not like you who love one more, the other less or not at all?
HG|1|111|16|0|'Show Me a spot on the surface of the earth onto which a drop of rain has never fallen, nor a ray of the sun, and where one drop would have been less damp than another.
HG|1|111|17|0|"'Truly I say to you: There is no harder servitude than that of obstinate willfulness when nothing is considered but self-love and all have to serve the will of one individual.'
HG|1|111|18|0|"Since the holy, eternal, wisest and most loving Father has given to everyone his own free will, just as his own heart, is it right if the parent does not ever want to accept a free life-activity of his adult son?
HG|1|111|19|0|"I say that although it is better for the son to obey his father all his life and never to oppose him, it is certainly much more appropriate for the father to bring up his son from birth in such a way that he becomes capable of acting freely and independently and as a free man, urged by his love, returns to the father and says:
HG|1|111|20|0|O father, look, your son has come and wishes to do all he can for you.”
HG|1|111|21|0|'Tell Me, is not that more than if you have to say to your children: 'Come here and lead me!', and the son comes and obeys you, but would not have dared come if you had not called him?
HG|1|111|22|0|"Oh see how much discrimination there still is between you and how little you are like the One Who wants to make you His eternal children!
HG|1|111|23|0|"Look at the leaves of this big tree which are now protecting you from the hot rays of the sun and deliberate within you which leaf exceeds the worth of the other.
HG|1|111|24|0|"You will say: 'Oh, it does not make any difference whether they are the lower or the upper ones; but if the leaves were a tasty food the larger ones would be worth more than the small ones.'
HG|1|111|25|0|'Thus you have made an estimate; but what within you was the estimator? Can you say something else instead of faithfully admitting: 'It was our self-love that always craves enjoyments!', without in the least considering the Creator Who might have destined the smaller leaves for something greater than the large ones which appeal to your stomach?
HG|1|111|26|0|"When you construct a ladder, why do you make the lower rungs stronger than the upper ones?
HG|1|111|27|0|"I tell you - which you already know - that because of this the lower rungs are not any more serviceable than the upper ones which are weaker and towards the top quite distant from the bottom ones. And when you then lean your ladder against the tree, are not the weakest rungs the ones that come in contact with the fruit?
HG|1|111|28|0|'Truly, I tell you that I, too, will construct for Myself a ladder of people, namely, a ladder to the tree of life which reaches from the ground of the earth right into the heaven of all life. Happy shall be the rungs I place at the top, for only they will reach the life whereas the strong ones will wait under all the burden for whatever life is thrown down into the depth.
HG|1|111|29|0|"Make sure you understand this well and do not ever judge your children by your self-love, hut according to the divine freedom and love. Amen."
HG|1|112|0|1|LAMECH AND METHUSELAH DISCUSS THE STRANGER
HG|1|112|1|0|Having heard this speech, Adam and also all the other patriarchs were terrified and that to the point where no one dared utter a word against it, and so there ensued a lengthy silence.
HG|1|112|2|0|The two newly arrived had no idea of what was happening and what Asmahael had spoken to the fathers, and they thought by themselves
HG|1|112|3|0|that the fathers must surely be annoyed, firstly, at their untimely arrival and, secondly, at the words of the stranger who had brought them and which seemed to have been in their favor.
HG|1|112|4|0|And Lamech asked Methuselah in a low voice: "Father, what shall we now do? Shall we make off again and leave the fathers who seem to be angry because of us or shall we remain and patiently bear the reproaches?
HG|1|112|5|0|"Who might be the young man who came to meet us so lovingly and then so courageously led us to the fathers?
HG|1|112|6|0|"His word must be very important since the fathers listened to him so attentively and now do not seem to have the courage to answer him.
HG|1|112|7|0|"O father, do think it over and then let me know, if you want to. Amen."
HG|1|112|8|0|But Methuselah was quite short with his son and just said: "Dear son, think whether the situation could be improved through any new action.
HG|1|112|9|0|"If we stay, when nobody sends us away, the fathers still remain what they are, namely, our fathers - and we their children. If we leave without their commanding us to do so, they still remain our fathers and we shall thereby show neither obedience nor loving respect, and being our fathers they could hold it against us, for as our fathers they still love us more than they look down upon us.
HG|1|112|10|0|"I always start from the principle which is my father Enoch's principle, namely: 'Love the one who is angry with you and you will soon have him for your friend!'
HG|1|112|11|0|"Behold, let us do the same, and the fathers will surely not be dissatisfied with us; of that I assure you.
HG|1|112|12|0|"However, concerning the young so exceedingly friendly man, I really wonder where he has come from, who he is, how he was admitted to the company of the fathers and what he is actually doing there.
HG|1|112|13|0|'That he is wiser than you and I he has already shown by his words. And that there must be a strange power in his word is clearly proven by the either apparently or really dumbfounded fathers. For the time being we do not need to know any more; and therefore we can be at ease and patiently wait and see and hear what will happen. Amen."
HG|1|112|14|0|Thereupon Asmahael joined them and said: "Listen, it is good to be where I am and no one need worry or fear anything. Therefore, stay here while I am staying. For he who stays where I am, is truly safe and has found a permanent abode with Him Who accepts everyone who has a righteous heart.
HG|1|112|15|0|"What you do not grasp as yet you will grasp, and with it life, when you will recognize Me.
HG|1|112|16|0|"However, rejoice, for you are not far from Me. Hear and understand this! Amen."
HG|1|113|0|1|ENOCH SPEAKS TO METHUSELAH AND LAMECH (25th June 1841)
HG|1|113|1|0|When the two had heard these words of Asmahael they were amazed. And after Asmahael had walked a short distance away from them Lamech said to Methuselah:
HG|1|113|2|0|"Father, what do you think of this brief speech by this young man? I have the impression that he secretly thinks very highly of himself. That this is so, his words show very clearly: 'It is good to be where I am!' Why does he not say: 'It is good to be where Adam and God's children are.'?
HG|1|113|3|0|"Look, this and still some other things really puzzle me. Therefore, do tell me, if you can and want to, how all this seems to you and what you think of this young man. Amen."
HG|1|113|4|0|And then Enoch came to them and corrected the two, saying "Listen, my children, and look here: If I take a stone into my hand and hold it, but someone comes and asks me: 'Friend, what are you holding in your hand?', but I show him that it is a stone and he asks again: 'What about that stone?', shall I not answer him: 'Why do you ask me? If I am holding the stone above the ground, how can it become a stumbling block to you?
HG|1|113|5|0|"'Why does something that is not a burden to you concern you? If I am happy with my burden, you need not ask about it anxiously.'
HG|1|113|6|0|"Is anyone able to pulverize a hard stone in his hand to dust? Surely, no one will try this.
HG|1|113|7|0|"Is it not more practical to carry the stone in one's hand than to stumble over it in the road and hurt oneself? And who would be inclined to flee from his own life?
HG|1|113|8|0|"But if he has the life, why does he do as if he had never received it and act like a blind man in all things?
HG|1|113|9|0|"What does man know anyway? Is not whatever he knows out of God? How does he imagine that he could think beside God as someone who is self-sufficient and not in need of God's counsel? But once he begins to guess, he continues to do so until he has guessed himself to his ruin.
HG|1|113|10|0|"Thus also you keep asking and guessing. But if I said to you: 'I, Enoch, am your father!' - what would this statement mean to you?
HG|1|113|11|0|"If I said this, could you reproach me for thinking too highly of myself? Am I not what my tongue states that I am?
HG|1|113|12|0|"What will happen once the blind begin to judge? He who does not see during the day, how does he expect the night to illumine him?
HG|1|113|13|0|"If you are even unable to grasp Asmahael's words, where can your judgment about Asmahael place its tottering foot?
HG|1|113|14|0|"But if I asked you: 'What is the growth of a rose and what the rose itself?', you would fall silent.
HG|1|113|15|0|"Why do you ask yourselves what it is about Asmahael? I tell you: Wait until tomorrow and everything shall be explained to you. But for now stick to Asmahael and respect every one of His words very highly. Amen. Do understand and hear this! Amen."
HG|1|114|0|1|LAMECH'S IMPATIENCE AND METHUSELAH'S ANSWER
HG|1|114|1|0|When Enoch had recommended to the two to follow every word from the mouth of Asmahael with particular attention, he left them again to join father Jared and waited there for a sign to continue the journey towards midnight. But this sign was not given very soon because the day was hot and the old fathers enjoyed the cooling rest under the broad and dense leaves of the Bahahania (maybe also called Bahania) tree.
HG|1|114|2|0|However, the two could not keep quiet, and especially Lamech disturbed the peace and began to speak again, saying:
HG|1|114|3|0|"Listen, father Methuselah, what was all this again? What did father Enoch, whom we had not asked for any explanation, mean with his words?
HG|1|114|4|0|"Everything seems to be so tense now. Every word is a sermon and the father speaks with his son as if the latter were not worth speaking to; and the son often seems to completely ignore the father's words, or at least he fails to understand them. Look, this is already the case with the two of us. Father Enoch has spoken and I at least have grasped very little of it, except that we should stick firmly to Asmahael and that we shall understand it all tomorrow.
HG|1|114|5|0|"But what he has said of the stone and of the life and the counsel and judgment. All that, dear father, is to me as if I had not heard it at all.
HG|1|114|6|0|"If you, dear father, have grasped some of it, do tell me. However, if you have fared as I have, we can only quietly follow the example of the grandfathers and in the name of the great God patiently wait until tomorrow when we shall see what fruit of light will be appearing. So if you do know something, dear father! Amen."
HG|1|114|7|0|And Methuselah replied to his son: "My beloved son. Whoever would have to answer every one of your questions would need ten tongues and as many lungs. For your life is nothing but a great long-drawn-out question and there does not as yet grow a tree on earth which would be sufficiently tall and strong that upon it a fruit could mature which contained a sufficiently great answer to your question.
HG|1|114|8|0|"What am I to say? Did you not hear first Asmahael's words and then, in my place, those of father Enoch?
HG|1|114|9|0|"Do ponder this quietly and if it is the great Lord's will you should gradually receive more and more light on this subject. What is all our help, what our light if all this is not given from above?
HG|1|114|10|0|"All human help is useless and men's light is nothing but sheer darkness. If people want to help each other one only harms the other. And if one wants to enlighten another, he makes him only more ignorant.
HG|1|114|11|0|Therefore, keep diligently cleansing the holy little flame of love in your heart, then you will soon no longer need another person's enlightenment, for a tiny divine spark is worth more than a whole sky full of suns, moons and stars of the brightest and most beautiful kind.
HG|1|114|12|0|"So be now silent and at peace and patient until the morning of great promise. Amen. Hear this, amen!"
HG|1|115|0|1|THE SERPENT IN THE TREE
HG|1|115|1|0|After this speech all tongues fell silent and everybody pondered more or less on the events of this day, praising and glorifying God in his heart for showing so much grace. Those who had already recognized Asmahael had their hearts, eyes and ears uninterruptedly concentrated on Him. Meanwhile Asmahael had a quiet talk with Abedam, but no one could hear what was being discussed.
HG|1|115|2|0|Quite some time had passed when Eve suddenly screamed and wanted to flee; for when gazing at the beautifully entwined branches of the tree she discovered directly above her head a giant python.
HG|1|115|3|0|When also the patriarchs caught sight of it, they jumped to their feet and wanted to escape the monster together with Eve.
HG|1|115|4|0|However, Asmahael blocked their way and commanded all to stay and not leave their places until he intimated to them to do so.
HG|1|115|5|0|And they all went back to their former places and calmly waited there with very little fear for what would follow.
HG|1|115|6|0|Then Asmahael stepped up to where the serpent was heaving to and fro and addressed it, saying: "Beast of anger and night! What are you cursed one seeking here?"
HG|1|115|7|0|And the serpent hissed its reply: 'The One Who keeps forever persecuting me so that I may destroy Him!"
HG|1|115|8|0|And Asmahael went on asking: "Who is He Whom you accuse of eternal persecution and want to destroy?"
HG|1|115|9|0|The serpent said: "He is God from eternity and Creator of all things which He gave to me. Then He weakened because He saw my glory which surpassed His and ignited in the most violent fire of His rage, cursed me, took the glory from me and adorned the despicable worms of the earth with it so that they might become His images. But I was endowed with an eternal curse and given this abominable shape of a worm."
HG|1|115|10|0|And Asmahael became visibly angry and thundered the following words at the serpent: O Satan! How immeasurably great is your lie and how boundless your malice!
HG|1|115|11|0|"When have I cursed and persecuted you? When for eternities you kept fleeing from Me of your own accord and willfully came to the inviolable sphere of God's boundless holiness, wherein you would have been annihilated for all eternity, Who was it Who stretched out His long and mighty arm, seized you lovingly and placed you here where He wanted to make you equal to Himself?
HG|1|115|12|0|"However, there, too, your arrogance scorned the supreme love of the eternal, almighty, boundlessly holy great God. Shamefully you left the house I had created for you and wanted to destroy My work, you miserable liar, and to overthrow Me, you evil Satan.
HG|1|115|13|0|"Look there! Adam, a house for you, is still alive without you and will live forever, and so will all his descendants. But from now on your seed shall be cursed. I will now set an irreconcilable enmity between your seed and that of the woman, which shall be your ruin. A woman will crush your head and your bite into her heel shall not destroy her.
HG|1|115|14|0|"And now off with you and vanish! Amen."
HG|1|115|15|0|And the evil monster promptly vanished.
HG|1|116|0|1|ASMAHAEL SPEAKS ON THE POWER OF GOD IN MAN
HG|1|116|1|0|Now all the patriarchs were struck dumb and did not know what to do. Those who knew who was hiding behind Asmahael were full of praise, gratitude, true love and the greatest reverence in their hearts, whereas those who so far had not known now had their eyes opened and were at a loss what to do. Did they have to melt away with reverence or should they pray? Must they trust their eyes or doubt? Should they ask the fathers about it or Asmahael himself and say: "Who are you that your word is so mighty and you say what shall happen, and when you have uttered it, the act is already accomplished?"?
HG|1|116|2|0|Or what were they to do? - And thinking about it they were seized with a great fear, for this second example of such a sudden annihilation had evoked very strange thoughts within them.
HG|1|116|3|0|When this pondering had lasted for a while without a result, Asmahael stepped into the midst of those who still did not know about Him and said to them: "Listen, you who cannot fathom Me. What are you thinking?
HG|1|116|4|0|"Have not Adam, Seth and Enoch shown you often enough with powerful words what man is capable of accomplishing in the name of God? But you, whose spirit and ears are always deaf and whose eyes are blind, would not realize what it means and what power is available to every man in the name of the one God Jehovah when he acts without doubting and is full of unshakeable love and complete trust out of it.
HG|1|116|5|0|"Instead of paying attention to this, you ask each other: 'Who is Asmahael and how come that he can accomplish such things?'
HG|1|116|6|0|"O you blind and deaf ones! Why were you given ears and eyes, both spiritual and physical? Is it maybe only to enable you to see the grass and other things on the earth and in the firmament? And the hearing so that you could hear the song of birds, the buzzing, roaring and noises of all the worlds? Was all this not rather given you to direct it inward, namely, that you were always to perceive first what was going on within you and what you externally see and hear relate back right to the root of all being?
HG|1|116|7|0|"Does not the root of all things lie actively within you? And if someone goes to the bottom of a thing, or has got to the root of it and grasps it with the power of God within him, supported by love and faith, what obstacle could there arise to something happening as the right kind of man has planned it deep within and firmly willed it in God?
HG|1|116|8|0|"The one capable of accomplishing something is so only through God, for outside and without God no action is possible.
HG|1|116|9|0|"Act accordingly and do not first ask who and what Asmahael is. Then you will find the Asmahael within, each one for himself and for all, once you know what Asmahael means. Amen."
HG|1|117|0|1|ADAM'S QUESTION TO ASMAHAEL
HG|1|117|1|0|After this speech, Adam asked Asmahael to come to him and when Asmahael had come, he asked Him:
HG|1|117|2|0|"O You, Whose name my tongue does not dare utter, O Asmahael, will You not be angry with me weak one if I put a question to You the answering of which would remove an immense burden from my heart?"
HG|1|117|3|0|And Asmahael replied: "Adam, if you know Asmahael, why do you want to ask Him about that which oppresses you? Do you not know that He Who has created the center of the earth and spanned the great vault of the endless sky as a spider does its web is also the Creator of your heart and well aware of what is happening within it?
HG|1|117|4|0|Therefore, if you know Me, do not ask But if you still do not know Me, how can you think I shall be able to roll the stone from your heart or even a mountain, if not the entire earth?
HG|1|117|5|0|"But whatever is bothering you, do offer it in your heart with love, trust and faith to the Asmahael within you, and the Asmahael now standing before you shall give you through the inner one a faithful and living answer which will truly animate you, whereas any external answer would give you death instead of life. For whatever enters man from the outside, whatever the source, is for him of a deadly nature. Life always goes forth from within, just as God Himself keeps working forever and endlessly from His own love-center.
HG|1|117|6|0|"So do as I have now indicated to you and you shall receive what your heart is thirsting for! Amen."
HG|1|117|7|0|And Adam did as he had been advised and soon his face became radiant with joy, for now any doubt concerning Asmahael had left him and he rejoiced and praised God in his heart so much that he was enveloped in light.
HG|1|117|8|0|All the children around him noticed this, and they came to him and asked the arch father what had happened and why there was so much light around him.
HG|1|117|9|0|But Adam pointed to Asmahael and said: "O children, do not ask me. There stands the great teacher and inscrutable Master in all things. Do not search for it outside, but within you, for thus teaches He Who is forever the very Life Eternal.
HG|1|117|10|0|"Reality, truth and life are only within man where alone they must be sought and found. But everything coming to man from the outside is illusion and not real and of a deadly nature.
HG|1|117|11|0|"If someone receives an external lesson and wants to gain from it a benefit for his life, must he not first have his will destroyed and then with a mute will await what kind of fruit will grow from the seed of that lesson?
HG|1|117|12|0|"But he who turns to the Life of life within and thereby to Him Who is holy, holy, holy, forever true and faithful and full of love, mercy and grace will receive what I have now received and will no longer be subjected to doubts in any matter whose former uncertainty had burdened his heart as with heavy stones. So do not ask, but do what I did and you will find all you need alive within you. Amen."
HG|1|117|13|0|Following these words they all turned to Asmahael, gazed at Him but kept silent, and everyone thought of his particular query and of Asmahael, except for Enoch, Abedam, Methuselah and his son Lamech. For the first two knew only too well what Adam's words meant, as they knew it out of Me. And the two youngest ones actually did not know anything and experienced only amazement. They would not have minded to see still further spectacles, and in their amused amazement they forgot almost completely to find out more about Me, which at this stage was quite good for them.
HG|1|117|14|0|However, Seth, Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel and Jared kept pondering more and more on their query beside Asmahael, but they did not find an animating answer. Realizing the fruitlessness of their effort, one after the other turned back to Adam and said:
HG|1|117|15|0|"Father! Look, I did not get any result following your advice. Could there be something wrong with the advice or with us?
HG|1|117|16|0|"Maybe the advice is not complete or we have not understood it correctly?
HG|1|117|17|0|"Formerly there was at least a slight dawn, but now it is pitch-dark night. Tell us, dear father, what to do now. Amen."
HG|1|117|18|0|Adam told them with loving earnest: "Did I not tell you how to do it? Where was your mind while I was speaking?
HG|1|117|19|0|"There before you Asmahael is standing. Is the thinking alone already enough? What is the thought without full love, full trust and full faith? Nothing but an insignificant appearance with as little life as a hundred-year-old snowflake on a hot stone.
HG|1|117|20|0|"Therefore, whatever you do, do it fully if you want it to be fruitful. And there, as I said, stands Asmahael. Do understand it, children, Asmahael is in your midst! Amen."
HG|1|117|21|0|And the five turned to Asmahael, but He said: "Should I teach you differently from Adam who received it from Me? Far be it from Me. Just do as you were told and you will attain what Adam did, for every one of you is called to life.
HG|1|117|22|0|"However, if you fail to do what is right all querying is futile in the quest for life, for the Living does not answer the dead, but only those of a living heart. Amen. Do understand this. Amen."
HG|1|118|0|1|LIFE ON EARTH AND ITS PURPOSE
HG|1|118|1|0|When the five had heard these words from the mouth of Asmahael, Seth rose and said to them: "Children, this is the root of life and the sole sure sign of it within us that we truly possess it and are no longer dead in our spirit that according to the holy word of Asmahael we clearly perceive the Living within us, teaching and comforting us.
HG|1|118|2|0|"Truly, a stone or some other inanimate block is forever incapable of this. Or can the dead reveal himself to the dead?
HG|1|118|3|0|"Could the one teach with comprehensible words and the other dead perceive them, understand and follow them?
HG|1|118|4|0|"And if the Living wasted words on a dead one, what use would they be if the latter could not possibly perceive them?
HG|1|118|5|0|"We do have a physical life, but it is given to us merely as an awakener in order to awaken in our hearts the forever living love for God. Although all of us have been given such a love, it was given only like a sleeping bride first to be awakened within us through the invaluable grace of external life to let it then, as the real, true life within us, learn from the Life of all life to live in full freedom, might and power, to absorb our external life so that we then become one and the same eternal life with and within it, as it is in God.
HG|1|118|6|0|"In our external life we are able to think according to the existing forms, namely, from idea to idea and from one thing and action to the next. But all this thinking is not our work, for this is how the Lord has arranged our dwelling place that we may find variety in it. And what there is, we clearly perceive through our thoughts. But is this given us only for the house or for the life of the spirit?
HG|1|118|7|0|"Look that is quite a different question. I compare the thoughts to the seekers who are constantly seeking and usually do not find anything if they stray too far from the place where life lies hidden.
HG|1|118|8|0|"Proper thoughts must not soar like a hawk but must like a small bird look for the tiny glow-worm under the green leaves of plants. And where the green shade of the grass becomes densest, or the trust firmest, the little worm will surely be found.
HG|1|118|9|0|"O Asmahael, behold, this is how I understand it If I thus believe, am I going to find life and the children with me? Would You tell me this, if it be Your will? Amen."
HG|1|118|10|0|Thereupon Asmahael promptly asked Seth: "Listen, Seth! If you have spoken correctly, tell Me whence you have received these words. If you think you may have been wrong, why did you torment your lungs and tongue all this time in vain?"
HG|1|118|11|0|But Seth replied: "O Asmahael, who could bring out a single word without You?
HG|1|118|12|0|"Out of stones and ravenous beasts You are able to proclaim words of life. Why should that not be possible through my mouth, which You created for this purpose?
HG|1|118|13|0|"However, I think it is not one and the same to speak and also completely understand what one has spoken. On the road from the midday region towards evening You lovingly made it clear to all of us how little we understood of that which we have preached to each other already for a long time.
HG|1|118|14|0|Therefore, I also believe to have spoken the fullest truth out of You. But whether I understand it completely, O Asmahael, You will surely know best. So be gracious and speak to me in Your love and mercy. Amen."
HG|1|118|15|0|And Asmahael spoke to Seth, saying: "Listen, Seth! Your word is a true word for it is out of Me. Everyone who has a humble heart and speaks for the sake of My name and not for any temporal reason or out of any selfish interest, but only out of love for Me and for the brother, - truly, not a sound will come from his lips that is not from Me. But he, who speaks in My name also, but raises himself above his brother and greedily plunges his heart into the earth's furrows, - truly he is like a poisonous plant because like that he changes the divine love-light and all enlivening warmth within him into something destructive and deadly instead of something beneficial and lifegiving.
HG|1|118|16|0|"But if you have already awakened your sleeping bride as you were able to say these things, there is nothing lacking in you, except the respective action. So act accordingly and you will be in harmony with yourself and thus also with Me and all the others who will be doing the same. Amen. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|119|0|1|JARED'S WORRIES AS A HOST
HG|1|119|1|0|Having heard these words, Seth began to go within and thus to recognize himself more and more. And his only reaction to this speech was a silent gratitude in his heart, which he did not voice knowing that I can listen also to a silent heart and the stirring of not a single fiber in it remains unknown to Me.
HG|1|119|2|0|There were still some others who wanted to put questions, but Adam rose and said: "Children, listen in the name of Jehovah. Whoever still has some concern in his heart, let him keep it to himself and take it silently home. For when the time is right everyone will receive a bright light from above for the dark little chamber of his heart. But for now bear in mind that we are not yet in the midnight region let alone at home. Therefore, it is above all necessary that we once more set out in the newly determined order to be able to remind the greatest possible number of children of the Sabbath tomorrow and to invite them to the supreme, active celebration of this hallowed day which God Himself has set as a day of rest and a day of remembrance to remind us that the Lord, our great and holy God Jehovah, is our Creator, Sustainer, Leader and most loving Father full of grace and mercy.
HG|1|119|3|0|"Therefore, as I said, let us all rise in the name of Him Who is walking among us. Amen."
HG|1|119|4|0|And they all rose from the ground, left the shady tree and in the order determined by Asmahael walked through a dense wood towards midnight.
HG|1|119|5|0|On the way Jared, walking beside his son Enoch, could not resist asking him many questions. The first questions concerned the hospitality Asmahael should be shown when they got home,
HG|1|119|6|0|which fruits he favored and what kind of bread, also what he might like to drink, whether just milk or milk with pure honey or juice pressed from sweet berries; or how he might prefer to sleep, what he might prefer to lie upon and how early he might like to rise.
HG|1|119|7|0|To all these questions Enoch had one short answer: "Dear father, your concern is futile. Asmahael will not fail to tell us what He wants of us. However, you may be assured that already all of us have by now received from Him more than we on our part will ever be able to repay Him.
HG|1|119|8|0|"Therefore, dear father, do not concern yourself with such futile things, for only one thing is needed, and that is true love for God, our indescribably loving Father.
HG|1|119|9|0|"Behold, dear father! I believe that Asmahael will be for the present most satisfied with such fare under our roof. He told us already before Adam had given him a name what had drawn him from the lowland to our height.
HG|1|119|10|0|"The faithful stranger (to us), seeking God (that is, our love for God)! If this is what His name means, look, dear father, then your concern about food, drink and sleeping is extremely futile. Let us instead do something better and praise God in our hearts and allow him graciously to move in there. For our heart needs Asmahael more than our hut. Amen."
HG|1|119|11|0|And Jared replied to Enoch: "Dear son, you are right in everything and there is nothing I can take exception to. But you now speak of Asmahael exactly as you used to speak of God Himself, so much so that I no longer know of whom you are actually speaking, of God or Asmahael. Please explain this more clearly and tell me why you are doing it.
HG|1|119|12|0|"For when you say that we should let God enter our hearts, this is clear; but when you then say: 'For our heart needs Asmahael more than our hut!', look, that is incomprehensible. For what has Asmahael to do with our heart if he is not God and understandably cannot possibly ever be since he is walking among us as a man, as a real man?
HG|1|119|13|0|"Although his teaching is great, surpassing everything and exceedingly mighty in action, it could come from the mouth of any man called by God to speak. Therefore, if you are willing, you may set me right so that I do not walk in error by your side, stumble, fall and perish. Amen."
HG|1|119|14|0|Thereupon Enoch said to Jared only what Adam had earlier commanded and Jared fell silent, quite satisfied.
HG|1|120|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS DISCUSS ASMAHAEL
HG|1|120|1|0|Enos, too, did not leave Seth alone, but asked him: "Father Seth, I have noticed that you have spoken with the very strange young Asmahael and also heard some of it, but though his words are exceedingly high and noteworthy, I must admit that he sometimes seems to forget himself and be very proud of his achievement, for instance, when he has just accomplished something, like the destruction of the great serpent of falsehood, and begins to speak as if he were no longer a man, but directly God Himself. And now he keeps speaking out of himself and only seldom refers to God. And when he does that he and God merge so closely that in the end one no longer knows who is referred to.
HG|1|120|2|0|"Whether a man is speaking in the name of God and, therefore, filled with the spirit of God and all the might and power out of it or whether otherwise - surely - I at least cannot imagine it in any other way - God and Asmahael are one and the same.
HG|1|120|3|0|"Look, such surely important matters are stirring me and I had to let you know, dear father, what bothers me and what I now lack most. Do tell me what it is about Asmahael as far as you wish to and can and also as far as you find it necessary and of benefit to me and in agreement with the most holy will of God. Amen."
HG|1|120|4|0|And Seth replied to his son: "Dear Enos, your question is justified and on all the earth there could not be a more justified and important question than this one and also a no more righteous man than the one who seeks God in all earnest and whose eye does not miss the deeds of God. But greater than all this is to observe out of pure love every commandment someone has been given out of the eternal order of God.
HG|1|120|5|0|"Look, such a commandment binds my tongue before you concerning Asmahael. Therefore, be satisfied for the time being with this excuse, but believe firmly that you will become acquainted with Asmahael face to face still before the sun rises.
HG|1|120|6|0|"Do look forward to it, for Asmahael is great! Amen."
HG|1|120|7|0|And Enos was satisfied and kept silent.
HG|1|120|8|0|But also Mahalaleel could not rest, turned to Kenan and asked him: "Listen, father, You know that we have had many experiences during our rather long lifetime. However, can you remember any occasion when solely upon the word of a man, without any support of his hands, something has been instantly accomplished?
HG|1|120|9|0|"You may say to Me: 'Son, you talk nonsense! Did not today our Enoch tame the tiger for Asmahael and did not Adam, by touching the tongue of the beast, elicit words from its jaws?
HG|1|120|10|0|'Or have not all the animals, all the grass, the plants, bushes and trees, if necessary even the elements, been subject to our firm will?' And I say to that: O father! All this is certainly true and cannot be denied, but we have never been able to bring about something without the help of our hands, sometimes even our feet. And if we did accomplish it, this always took some time until mute nature, often supported by our hands and feet, performed it. Is this not absolutely true?
HG|1|120|11|0|"How is it now the case with Asmahael? What has instantly become of the mighty tiger through his word, and where has his word thrown the serpent and annihilated it with a greater speed than that of thought?
HG|1|120|12|0|"Who has ever preached to Adam and made him fully comply with it after the sermon? He who did not come to Adam as a supplicant, had to return home without having achieved anything. Even Enoch's word seemed to please him because of its depth and meekness rather than serve as a wise measure for true life. Now when Asmahael speaks, makes arrangements and commands, Adam does not diverge from it by a hair's breadth and obeys him blindly, together with all the other children and the mother Eve.
HG|1|120|13|0|"Considering all this tell me, dear father, what you think of this Asmahael.
HG|1|120|14|0|"I definitely regard him as more than a man, as his performance surpasses all human accomplishment by far. Now it is only of importance for whom you take him and as what you regard him. Amen."
HG|1|120|15|0|And Kenan replied to his son briefly as follows: "My son, you are right in everything. That things are like that everyone will have seen, but keep your own counsel until tomorrow at the most, for this is Adam's will and you will surely, together with me, not wish to disobey Adam.
HG|1|120|16|0|"Keep occupying yourself with Asmahael in your heart and you will soon see Him revealed before you, for He has truly come closer to you than you can imagine!
HG|1|120|17|0|'Therefore, believe, trust firmly and love! Amen."
HG|1|121|0|1|LAMECH AND METHUSELAH DISCUSS THE STRANGER ASMAHAEL (22ndIuly 1841)
HG|1|121|1|0|Also Lamech, who was very fond of talking, asked his father Methuselah, saying: "Listen, father, if our fathers are still secretly exchanging words with each other although arch father Adam as it were forbade it, what do you think, should we alone steadfastly adhere to this command or the fathers as well?
HG|1|121|2|0|"If I have understood it correctly it seems to me that Adam did not make a distinction in this matter. If the fathers still talk with each other and since they understand every command better than we do, I am of the opinion that we, too, can exchange a few words without detriment, and that, concerning Asmahael.
HG|1|121|3|0|"Look, I have a great urge in my heart to discuss Asmahael; I have actually the feeling as if I had to speak about him continuously.
HG|1|121|4|0|"I tell you, dear father, that this young man is beginning to oppress my heart quite extraordinarily. Yes, he seems to me more and more inscrutable. Looking at his face, he does not appear extraordinary, but when he begins to speak and his word becomes effective with more than lightning speed, this must surely give a peculiar feeling to everyone.
HG|1|121|5|0|"I must tell you that he has already become so dear to me that it seems to me as if my heart were attached to his.
HG|1|121|6|0|"Look, that is why I want to keep talking about this dear, young Asmahael,
HG|1|121|7|0|"Look, how unassuming, extremely humble and modest he is, walking behind us with the old, yet quite vigorous-seeming Abedam. And look how marvelously lightly he is walking. Sometimes it really appears to me as if his feet were not touching the ground at all.
HG|1|121|8|0|"O Asmahael, you lovely, dear stranger, how unspeakably dear you have become to me!
HG|1|121|9|0|"How inexpressibly happy I would feel if you walked also by my side as you are now walking by Abedam's side!
HG|1|121|10|0|"O father, forgive me if I have already become a nuisance to you with my tongue. But what can I do? You always said yourself: 'Where it is burning in the heart it is boiling in the vessel of love, and in the mouth it then begins to run over!' Look, this is how it is now with me.
HG|1|121|11|0|"If you want to say something, do it by all means and I will be happy to lend you my ear. However, you must speak only about Asmahael! Amen."
HG|1|121|12|0|And Methuselah spoke to his son as follows: "My beloved son, Lamech, listen. Although it is quite in order for a father to give advice to his son, either when he sees that the inexperienced son acts foolishly or immodestly, or if the son comes to his father asking for good advice from his store of experience,
HG|1|121|13|0|"but say, and comprehend it well, what can be done when the son comes to the father and asks him for something from his experience-store, but the father has to say to the son: 'Look, dear son, in this point our stores are of the same age and neither of them has the least advantage over the other since today our eyes have simultaneously seen one and the same Asmahael for the first time.
HG|1|121|14|0|"'Look, whatever you are able to say about this most remarkable young man I can say, too, except that my tongue is not as flexible as yours to be able to clothe my inner feelings about Asmahael into well-comprehensible words and then let them flow over my lips.'
HG|1|121|15|0|"But so that you may not in vain have invited your father to speak about Asmahael, I have just had an idea, which is as follows:
HG|1|121|16|0|"Although God has given man two eyes to see the external things, nevertheless he does not see any more with two eyes than with one; yet the two eyes render the service of seeing easier to each other. Thus God has made for man two ears for hearing the voice of the external world, but no one can hear with these two ears more than with one, except that also here one supports the other. The same applies to the sense of smell. One helps the other. However, God has given man only one sense of taste and only one sense of touch so that he may taste and feel and clearly distinguish every single thing. Look, of these two senses each one is quite independent of the other. Thus it is with man. We share the seeing and hearing and also the finer perception or the impression of the nature of things. But as concerns our judgment of a thing and our feeling about it, everyone has his own field according to which a judgment is formed followed by a certain feeling.
HG|1|121|17|0|"This is how it is with the two of us. We have both seen the same, heard the same and surely both noticed the same things on Asmahael. In his point we are like the plants and the grass, the bushes and trees. They all absorb the same light, the same warmth and the same rain. But how do we digest it inwardly and with what result?
HG|1|121|18|0|"Look, dear son, there is a mighty difference. Thus it is also with our inner perception, judgment and feeling; it can be fair, but also unfair, timely or more often untimely. Why should we ruin ourselves before the time when we stuff ourselves with untimely judgments and wrong feelings resulting from them?
HG|1|121|19|0|'Therefore, it is for the time being better if we allow these new plantings within us first to fully mature and only then, if we feel within us a full maturity, see whether the fruits of the others have also become tasty and salutary.
HG|1|121|20|0|"He who speaks about something that has not yet matured within him is a fool, for every remark is a lesson about one or the other thing. What benefit will be gained through an immature teacher or speaker, or whom will he satisfy with his unripe fruit? What blessing will he spread with his untimely plants of which he himself does not know as yet, and cannot know, whether they are healthy or unhealthy ones, maybe even full of deadly poison?
HG|1|121|21|0|"Look, this is again how it is with us. The seed 'Asmahael' has only just struck a few weak little roots within us. So far we do not know the leaf, the bloom and least of all the fruit, yet we want already to teach each other.
HG|1|121|22|0|O son, bear in mind what kind of teaching may result from it. Therefore, let everyone teach of what he sees and hears and somehow perceives that there is something here or there, and he has done enough. Everything else he should leave alone until the time of ripening. And when a noble fruit has ripened in his heart God will call him that he may distribute it to the brothers. If the fruit is poor, God will know best what it can be used for, because to God all things are good. And so let us first wait for the ripening and only then speak Amen."
HG|1|122|0|1|ASMAHAEL TELLS A PARABLE
HG|1|122|1|0|After Methuselah had thus spoken to his son Lamech, Asmahael joined them and addressed the following words to them:
HG|1|122|2|0|"Dear friends, listen and understand well what I am going to tell you concerning the words you have exchanged. Assume that there was a man who had much experience in all kinds of wisdom and the manifold effects from it and that there were people around him who were constantly striving after wisdom and all the effects out of it, but could not achieve anything worthwhile because they were quite ignorant of the root of all wisdom since they allowed their eyes to be veiled by all kinds of worldly tree branches and their ears to be plugged up with smooth stones so that they could neither see nor hear.
HG|1|122|3|0|"If this man worked strange things among them out of his true wisdom, will not the ones surrounding him soon begin to ask each other: 'But how can he accomplish things which we humans cannot possibly comprehend? To do something like that would be out of the question anyway. Who is this man? Is he from below or from above? Where did he get such power from? None of his words is futile, each one an accomplished fact. He speaks as if out of his own power and appears to feel very important. What is it about this man who is only like every one of us, yet when he acts it is as if all the power and might of God were completely subject to him?'
HG|1|122|4|0|"And after such questions no one knows what to do and what to make of the wise man. Should he be feared or loved; should he be fled or followed?
HG|1|122|5|0|"Some among them are full of fear, others full of love, again others curious, some full of doubts and others anxious to do similar things, yet on no account do they strive to become similar to him in love and true humility which alone is the true root of all wisdom.
HG|1|122|6|0|"What do you think? If this wise man then wishes to choose some from the unwise people around him, which ones would he choose as suitable for his school?
HG|1|122|7|0|"I tell you, surely not those who have no courage, nor the friends of spectacles and also not those who ask: 'What, who and whence is the one who performs such things through the word alone?' And also not those who are full of doubts and have no firmness anywhere, neither in their feet nor in the hands, nor in the head, nor in the heart and all the intestines and joints. He will also not choose the blind and deaf in spirit, but only those who are full of love and humility towards God and even their brothers.
HG|1|122|8|0|"Behold, all this is before your eyes and you do not recognize it!
HG|1|122|9|0|"But I, Who am standing before you, tell you: You are fortunate to have Me walk among you as the Sole Wise One before all the world!
HG|1|122|10|0|"You, Methuselah, put on the love of your son and you, Lamech the patience of your father and you will soon see the stranger with quite different eyes. Amen. Do understand this, amen."
HG|1|123|0|1|AT THE "WITHERED HAND OF THE EARTH" (28th. July 1841)
HG|1|123|1|0|During Asmahael's speech the patriarchs arrived at a high wall of rock, which through a great variety of ridges presented the most peculiar forms. Because of this, the patriarchs had already long ago given it the name of "Withered Hand of the Earth". This wall separated the children of the midnight from the patriarchs, and from here it was impossible to enter the midnight region in a natural way. Whoever wanted to get there had to put up with a considerable detour, for he had to walk through the entire evening region and from there over a long, circular mountain ridge which then connected in a wide arc with the midnight region from the northeast.
HG|1|123|2|0|However, this road was too far for the patriarchs and, besides, since they had already reached the wall, at this moment practically impossible; for they would have to walk first once more towards the evening region and only from there over the very extended mountain ridge.
HG|1|123|3|0|But the patriarchs had now arrived at the wall and could not go any further. And so, beginning with Adam, they now asked one another what could be done to firstly inform the children of the midnight region about the coming Sabbath and, secondly, restore to them their freedom, as already done in the evening region, thus liberating them from the harsh yoke of a law which oppressed them excessively.
HG|1|123|4|0|This was a critical situation for the patriarchs, for here the shouting and throwing of stones was of no use. A violent gale began to rage as often happens on high mountains close to midday when the rays of the sun are changing, causing heavy breathing of the earth, and any shouting was useless. Also the throwing of stones as a signal marking the presence of the patriarchs could not take place for the same reason. For what good would it have done if the thereby alerted children were unable to hear a single word addressed to them?
HG|1|123|5|0|And so the patriarchs were standing there almost like the so-called "Withered Hand of the Earth" itself and no one knew what to do. And in this dilemma no one remembered how close to them the One was to Whom all things are easily possible. Not even Enoch did remember this in time.
HG|1|123|6|0|However, after a while Abedam asked Asmahael in an undertone: "Lord, You Who are too sublime and too holy above all that a human tongue might form and utter Your name, could I, the weakest worm before You in the dust, do something with Your most gracious permission, then command me graciously. I am fully prepared at Your word to jump down to the children of the midnight over this 500 fathom high wall and tell them personally what the patriarchs want to make known to them.
HG|1|123|7|0|"For behold, You inexpressible, eternal Love, You my God and my All, Your Word carries the entire, infinite creation in all its magnitude and immense weight. How could it let me perish who am only an infinitesimal mote compared to the earth itself?
HG|1|123|8|0|"Therefore, it needs only a word from You and I am fully prepared to fulfill it. And should it cost me the life of my body I am absolutely convinced in my heart that it is endlessly better to die in Your word bodily even a thousand times than to live without it a thousand fold.
HG|1|123|9|0|"But, Lord, not mine but Your most holy will be done always and forever! Amen."
HG|1|123|10|0|When Asmahael had heard this exalted love-offer on the part of Abedam, He gazed at him lovingly and then addressed the following words to him, aloud:
HG|1|123|11|0|"Abedam! In truth, in truth I tell you: There is none other on earth like you in faith and love! Enoch is great in love and humility and has through it found immortality already here. But the one who gains life through death is greater than the one who wins it through life itself. Greater is he who gives his life for the benefit of his brothers and fathers than he who only strives to quicken them with living words out of Me. For it is easier to teach others than to give one's life for others.
HG|1|123|12|0|Truly, truly I tell you, Abedam: He who will ever die in his body in My name and in My Word has seized everlasting life with heroic might and has become fully at one with Me!
HG|1|123|13|0|"But behold, My dear, strong Abedam, the time has not yet come to give up the bodily life in My name or Word, and so your unshakeable will shall be considered a fully accomplished work, for you have in your heart as good as accomplished it as if out of yourself with your faith, trust and all your love for Me. And so you have already found Me completely and will from now on stay by My side forever.
HG|1|123|14|0|"However, look, dear Abedam, I have still other means of freeing the weak fathers from this dilemma and can therefore easily do without your sacrifice. But good for you, Abedam, that you have faithfully made such a sacrifice to Me in your heart! I tell you, you have surpassed Abel who was slain only once whereas you were not opposed to a thousand-fold death in My name. Therefore, you shall have a thousand fold life in Me!
HG|1|123|15|0|"But so that you may have a word from Me, as you wished to do something in My name, go to Enoch and ask him to come to Me as I have something important to tell him before all the fathers. For if he loves Me he must come to Me first before I can fully receive him and he can become at one in the love for Me and all the life out of it, so that he may thereby become a hero like you and perform My will in the presence of the fathers. Amen."
HG|1|123|16|0|And Abedam went to Enoch and made known to him Asmahael's will.
HG|1|123|17|0|Enoch promptly went to Asmahael and said: "O Lord! Look graciously upon me, the weakest, and every fiber of my powerless being shall forever willingly submit to You, my God and my Lord and my most holy, eternal Father! Amen."
HG|1|123|18|0|And Asmahael took Enoch's right hand and said to him aloud: "Enoch, He Who has created this hand for you out of nothing is now strengthening it for you in the presence of the fathers. Go now to the 'Withered Hand of the Earth' and animate the inanimate one that it may become a soft bridge for us and a smooth path to those who need our help most. For I am not in your midst for the sake of the healthy, but for that of the sick. Amen."
HG|1|123|19|0|And Enoch walked up to the wall and commanded it to give way and become a smooth path to those who were languishing down there and desperately needed help.
HG|1|123|20|0|And behold, the wall collapsed and the smooth path was ready.
HG|1|123|21|0|All the fathers were deeply awed by the infinite might of Asmahael. But He quickened them anew and they began to praise God in their hearts and praised His name for this miraculous act and then confidently continued on their way.
HG|1|124|0|1|ADAM'S QUERY CONCERNING THE CHILDREN OF MIDNIGHT (29th July 1841)
HG|1|124|1|0|Soon the patriarchs reached the midnight region where the children had their dwellings. As was customary, Adam blessed it and then all the children of the main line, whereupon they all settled down for a brief rest.
HG|1|124|2|0|When they had rested for about half an hour they began to wonder why during this time not one of the midnight-children had made an appearance. Then Adam summoned Enoch and asked him why this was so, saying:
HG|1|124|3|0|"Enoch, you who have been strengthened by Asmahael in the presence of all of us so that the 'Withered Earth-Hand' had to submit to the breath of your word, behold, there are no children here. Where are they?
HG|1|124|4|0|"Could they have been buried under the collapsing wall and all have perished? Or, if this is possible to you, tell us where they have gone and what has happened to all of them.
HG|1|124|5|0|"For behold, this region looks as if quite recently infamous death had held a general harvest-festival among them.
HG|1|124|6|0|"I would like to ask Asmahael (the Lord) about it, but I lack the courage, as is the case with some of the others. For when I think Who is hidden behind Asmahael and again what and who I am my tongue and lungs leave me in the lurch and I can hardly utter a word. Besides, my heart also tells me: 'What do you want to ask the omniscient God as if He did not know what is secretly happening within you? Has He not regulated your thoughts from eternity, long before He created you out of His endless love and mercy as a being capable of thinking?'
HG|1|124|7|0|"Look, dear Enoch, this makes it impossible for me to do what I so dearly want to do and therefore I ask you to do it for me. If you know something yourself out of Asmahael, do set my mind and that of all the others at rest. But if in your heart it looks as it does in mine, then turn to Asmahael and He will surely deliver us most graciously and mercifully also from this great perplexity and anxiety. Amen."
HG|1|124|8|0|When Enoch had heard this from Adam he bowed to him and was on the point of hurrying to Asmahael to tell Him of Adam's request as he, too, was greatly astonished at the deserted region. But before he had taken the first step, Asmahael had forestalled him and was already standing in their midst and said:
HG|1|124|9|0|"O Adam! Do you believe in your heart, wherein your very weakened spirit lives, that the Lord is like a king from the lowlands, or like you, where it needs a great deal of ceremony to approach Him? Behold, I do not need any guards nor doorkeepers or first-born children of the main line in an order of precedence through whom alone can somebody be introduced to Me. I also do not expect a person to lie on his face before Me for about an hour to render him worthy of rising and standing before Me, his God and Creator, but all I lovingly demand is a faithful, loving, humble and through remorse purified heart turned to Me. With such a heart no one needs a roundabout way since I surely am, and must be, at all times the closest to him. If this were not so, who could possibly preserve his life for even a fleeting moment since all life is directly out of Me and cannot ever be from anywhere else.
HG|1|124|10|0|"If you are afraid to ask the omniscient God about something, how come that the Omniscient does not hesitate to ask all of you many a thing for your own sake so that you may wake up?
HG|1|124|11|0|"But I am of the opinion that in a case of ignorance the uninformed has more cause to turn to the Omniscient than vice versa.
HG|1|124|12|0|"So if I ask you, who lack an answer, it will surely be right for you to ask Me about that which you do not know but would very much like to know.
HG|1|124|13|0|"Behold, Adam, I am well aware of your dilemma. You ask about the children of the midnight and are anxious to hear where they have got to. However, at this stage I shall not tell you, only that you must look for them and organize a search for them. And when you have not found anyone, only then may you come to Me and ask Me; and I will lead you to them. For what is lost must first be sought. Amen. "
HG|1|125|0|1|ADAM ORDERS A SEARCH FOR THE CHILDREN OF MIDNIGHT
HG|1|125|1|0|Adam pondered on these powerful words in his heart, then thanked Me with deep-felt remorse in his heart, summoned all those present, with the exception of Seth, Enoch and, naturally, Asmahael, and said:
HG|1|125|2|0|"Listen, all my children whom God has given me as far as your body and soul is concerned, but every one with a free spirit out of God. We have come here longing to bring a new, free life to these children who were harshly separated from us through this high, deep and terribly rugged, considerably extended 'Withered Earth-Hand' so that we could not get to them nor they to us. When now and then we looked down through crevices in the rock upon the deep-lying plains, we often discovered that they were teeming with children and their children. And on calm days Kenan's powerful voice could even make my will known to them so that the elders did not shy away from the great detour and came with their sacrificial fruits still before the Sabbath and sighed in front of my hut wishing to catch sight of me just for a moment.
HG|1|125|3|0|"However, now I and still Somebody Else have come down to them in a miraculous way and, look, there is not a trace of them to be seen anywhere.
HG|1|125|4|0|"Therefore, it is now my God-inspired will that all of you hurry in all directions from here and search for them for an hour. If you find someone bring him here without delay so that he may inform us concerning all the others. If you have not found anyone, return after the hour allotted for the search so that we may receive higher directions from the One as to what will have to be done.
HG|1|125|5|0|"And now hurry and perform the task you have been given. Jehovah's and my blessing be with you all. Amen."
HG|1|125|6|0|And the thus instructed hurried away in all directions and found everywhere a great number of vacant dwellings containing all kinds of utensils. They also found many free domestic animals and quantities of harvested and gathered fruits, but not a single human being. When after half an hour the searchers had been unable to find anyone, they began to shout loudly and call one or the other whom they knew by his name. But all their efforts were futile and they heard nothing but the distant echo of their own calls reflected from the rocky walls rushing down into the deep, dark crevasses.
HG|1|125|7|0|Some of them even climbed some hills close by in order to maybe discover from there some escapee that had fallen behind. However, also this endeavor was futile, for not a flash of any lagging fugitive brother could be detected by their keen eyes, and also their ears, even with the tensest attention, could hear nothing but the monotonous, hollow roar of the mountain streams rushing into the deep crevasses.
HG|1|125|8|0|Thus passed the brief hour of search and the children, without having achieved their purpose, despondently returned home, or rather to where Adam was anxiously waiting for them.
HG|1|125|9|0|As they were approaching, Adam surveyed the group carefully to see whether there was someone in their midst whom they had found, but as they came closer it became clear that they were returning alone.
HG|1|125|10|0|This saddened Adam and he began to loudly weep and lament.
HG|1|126|0|1|ASMAHAEL SENDS OUT ENOCH (5th August 1841)
HG|1|126|1|0|When the delegated searchers were back without having achieved their purpose and reported how they had found nothing but deserted huts with implements, also domestic animals and almost all the stored fruit, but not a trace of humans, Adam threw up his hands above his head and spoke with a loud voice:
HG|1|126|2|0|"You just, great and sublime God! Where have You taken them? Or has the earth swallowed them up, or whatever has happened with these my children?
HG|1|126|3|0|"Do they still exist somewhere, or have they been completely annihilated? O God, You God full of love and mercy, do have compassion with me, the weak, most ancient man of the earth!
HG|1|126|4|0|"If You have killed them, You may as well kill my heart so that it does not have to languish under this unbearable burden of grief to which it will have to succumb anyway unless I am given a light concerning those whom my great folly has separated from us and driven into this midnight-region where they have evidently perished.
HG|1|126|5|0|"O Asmahael, Asmahael! Where are You mighty One? Come, O come, for my spirit, which is out of You, has never before yearned for You, Holy One, as it does now.
HG|1|126|6|0|"O do not tarry, but come to me, a weak old man, the first of this wide earth of Yours, and help me out of my great anxiety and grief! Amen."
HG|1|126|7|0|And behold, already Asmahael stood before Adam and asked him with great earnestness: "Adam you blind one, what is it you want me to do for you?"
HG|1|126|8|0|And Adam replied: "O Lord, if I am blind, make me see so that I may see those who were lost, be it in one way or another."
HG|1|126|9|0|Then Asmahael said to Adam: "Behold, you sent out your children to look for their brothers and they did not find anyone. Now I will send out Enoch and we shall see whether he will return empty-handed, too. In case he does, I Myself will go as the last messenger and call together all the sheep, and you can be sure that the sheep will know the voice of the true shepherd, come hurrying to Him and joyfully leap around Him.
HG|1|126|10|0|"And you, Enoch, hurry now out to them and shout with a loud voice: 'Brothers, listen! Your father Adam has come down to you to make you as free as I am from any yoke and show you a new, mighty bridge over which you can in the shortest possible time get to his hallowed fatherly home, in order already tomorrow to take part in the celebration of the holy, free Sabbath of the Lord!'
HG|1|126|11|0|"'Thus you shall call three times and bring to us whoever will appear. But on those who will not appear I shall then try My voice, whereupon we can count them and see who is still missing. This shall be for a sign to show through whom in the latter days of the coming great tribulation the latecomers shall be invited home into the great house of the Father.
HG|1|126|12|0|"And now hurry and do as I have advised you! Amen."
HG|1|127|0|1|THREE SONS OF ADAM FOLLOW ENOCH'S CALL
HG|1|127|1|0|Then Enoch hurried out and did as advised by Asmahael.
HG|1|127|2|0|After the first call an old son of Adam came creeping out of some hiding-place and said: "Enoch, you son of Jared, if I have understood you correctly, I will follow you."
HG|1|127|3|0|Arid Enoch answered: 'This is the will of the one who is waiting for you and all your children, and so you are not mistaken.
HG|1|127|4|0|"But I have still to shout twice, and this will help to convince you that my first call was clear."
HG|1|127|5|0|And so Enoch shouted for the second time. Upon this call there also appeared only one old son of Adam, asked Enoch as the first one had done and received the same answer.
HG|1|127|6|0|Then Enoch shouted for the third time and upon this most powerful call there also appeared only one old son of Adam and asked Enoch like the first two.
HG|1|127|7|0|But Enoch answered: "Follow my call and you will soon convince yourself of whence the call has come and whence the voice has reached your ears.
HG|1|127|8|0|'The voice is that of Enoch, but the call is from above.
HG|1|127|9|0|"Arid now ask no more questions, but follow me and do not tell me where your children and wives are, for immediately another Caller will follow me, and all your children and wives will recognize His voice as the only right one.
HG|1|127|10|0|"Though my call was a genuine call from above, it was still a strange voice that shouted it and this is why only very few followed it. But when a call will be sounding with the voice of the great Caller, this voice of the true Caller will be penetrating the depths of the earth and there will be no one among the dead or the living who will not soon recognize it as" the true voice of the only true Caller and no one will ask Him as you asked me, but everyone will follow His voice in one or the other way!”
HG|1|127|11|0|"Arid now let us hurry, for your father is waiting! Amen."
HG|1|128|0|1|ADAM'S JOY OVER HIS CHILDREN JURA, BHUSIN AND OHORION
HG|1|128|1|0|And so the four hurried to the known place. When Adam caught sight of Enoch approaching with the three old sons, his face brightened and he began to praise Me for having allowed his eyes to behold once more his eldest children after Cain and Abel, namely, Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion.
HG|1|128|2|0|And while Adam was gratefully sighing in his heart, the four had arrived. Enoch bowed to Adam, but the other three fell upon their faces before Adam, as they had always done. However, Adam summoned Seth and said:
HG|1|128|3|0|"Seth, my son, behold your eldest brothers and now my eldest children. Help them rise from the ground and lead them here to my heart and tell them also: 'The old father Adam is no longer a commander, but now he is a father whose arms would be even capable of lovingly drawing Cain to his heart, let alone his old children and companions during bad times.'
HG|1|128|4|0|"Tell them also that not only has the lost Paradise been regained, but endlessly more and greater things, unspeakably sublime and glorious. And now go and do as asked. Amen."
HG|1|128|5|0|And Seth went immediately to his brothers, raised them lovingly and gave them Adam's message, whereupon the three began to weep for joy. And Jura said to Seth: "O my beloved brother, how unspeakably happy I am, and actually all three of us, that we are allowed to see you and our greatly beloved father once more.
HG|1|128|6|0|"Look, dear brother, how old and weak we have become since the long time of our deserved banishment
HG|1|128|7|0|"O You great Jehovah, thank You and our everlasting gratitude be to You alone! For it is no doubt You Who have softened our beloved father's heart and that we are once more accepted here into his gracious presence.
HG|1|128|8|0|Therefore, eternal gratitude and praise to You, O Jehovah. And we thank also you, dear brother. So lead us to the old father."
HG|1|128|9|0|And Seth led them to Adam who blessed them and pressed them to his heart and then said deeply moved: "O my children, how happy your father Adam now is!
HG|1|128|10|0|"O Asmahael! Who could praise You enough, for Your goodness is boundless and Your love everlasting!"
HG|1|128|11|0|When Adam had somewhat regained his composure, Asmahael stepped up to him and said: "Adam, do you now see what is worth more: the law or love?"
HG|1|128|12|0|Adam was so moved that he could only say: "O You Whose name my tongue dare not utter, You are more, infinitely more than all eternities can comprehend! To You alone be gratitude, praise, glory and all my forever adoring love for this! Amen."
HG|1|129|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S SPEECH ABOUT THE NATURE OF JEHOVAH (7th August 1841)
HG|1|129|1|0|After these words by Adam, Asmahael stepped up to the three and spoke to them, as follows: "Listen, you three, Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion.
HG|1|129|2|0|"Who is as faint-hearted as a fly and full of fear as a dove and shy as a field-mouse so as to flyaway when something approaches or at the slightest noise flees into the thicket of the forests and if some stone fragments fall down into the valley, hides fearfully in earth holes?
HG|1|129|3|0|"Do you think that Jehovah so easily allows the death of His children when He lets a few stones tumble down?
HG|1|129|4|0|"If killing gave Him pleasure this would have been the case already from eternity. And if in this way He were a friend of death, truly, you may be assured that He would not have created an earth, a moon, a sun and all the stars with their great wonders of creation, and not even a mote.
HG|1|129|5|0|"But since Jehovah, as you can see from all the things around you, is not like that, but the very opposite and thus the greatest friend of life, since He alone is the eternal and actual Life Itself and everything that lives does so through His breath out of Him, He is also eternal Love ltself and therefore draws forever all His works to Himself, and all created beings have their own wisely arranged order. However, the children are free in their will and actions and are not bound in any way, except that they have to live, and that, because Jehovah is a friend of life and not of death. Therefore, His children should not be too worried about hasty killings, particularly those who, like you, truly love the exceedingly good, great and holy Jehovah and have set all their hopes on Him.
HG|1|129|6|0|"So be of good cheer and no longer foolishly afraid, for if Jehovah had wanted to put you to death, how could you have reached the great age you already have?
HG|1|129|7|0|"However, there will come a time on earth when your descendants to the end of their trial life on earth will never reach the age you have, although there will be many among them who will love Jehovah more than you now do. Yes, in those times even babes will be taken from their mother's breast and many parents will grieve, yet praise Jehovah in their grief, sacrifice everything to Him and not think as you do that Jehovah is one who has pleasure in killing.
HG|1|129|8|0|"Behold, this was a bad mistake on your part. For the future make sure you strengthen your trust and let your love for Jehovah grow; then you will safely walk over the world's burning debris. For Jehovah's arm is mighty and the ones He seizes and leads cannot be harmed by perishing worlds or any power to which He gave a free hand for the appointed time of its own freedom test, which is the well-known power of the serpent.
HG|1|129|9|0|"Now stay here for a while in peace until I return. For now I go as the final messenger to fetch your children and bring them all here so that they may experience and recognize how exceedingly good and full of love the Jehovah Whom you so foolishly feared is.
HG|1|129|10|0|"Indeed, God's anger is terrible. It is an everlasting fire, which never goes out. But notwithstanding this, God has laid His might into love and not into His anger, which is forever subject to eternal Love, the alone everlasting, freest life within Him.
HG|1|129|11|0|"Ponder on this until I return. Amen."
HG|1|130|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S SUCCESSFUL FATHERLY CALL TO THE MIDNIGHTCHILDREN
HG|1|130|1|0|And Asmahael left the whole party, rushing away like a flash of lightning.
HG|1|130|2|0|When he had vanished from their sight, every one of them began to praise the great God. But the three asked Adam:
HG|1|130|3|0|"O dear, exalted father! Look, the words of this young man who has just rushed away have on the one hand been most comforting, but on the other hand their incomprehensible sublimity was like a fire, which could set the whole earth alight. O tell us, who and whence this man is, for we have never as yet heard such words. Truly, this man cannot possibly be from this earth.
HG|1|130|4|0|"If possible, O father, do not leave us in this uncertainty. Your will! Amen."
HG|1|130|5|0|And Adam replied: "O children, do ponder on this; He has as much as told you this Himself! To learn more, wait for Him. Amen."
HG|1|130|6|0|The three thanked Adam and began to ponder on this question, but could not find an answer to satisfy their hearts. One suggested the angel who in the land of Euehip after the flight handed the flaming sword to Abel, the other one thought of Abel's spirit and the third one could not make up his mind which theory to join. And so gradually a great silence had set in among all present, partly because they were fully occupied with their own thoughts, partly expectantly listening for Asmahael's call. However, this expectation was quite futile, for Asmahael knew well what and how to do it and did not have to shout, but only let His mighty Word sound in the hearts of those who were hiding in fear. And they clearly perceived this glorious call within them, so that not one of them remained behind and they all, old and young, hurried to the great inner Caller and everyone of them recognized Him as the One Who had secretly called them in their hearts.
HG|1|130|7|0|Within three minutes Asmahael was surrounded by seven hundred people whom He blessed visibly with His hand and then led to Adam.
HG|1|130|8|0|When Adam with the other children saw the immense crowd led by Asmahael approach, he was speechless and unable to utter a single word. (9th August 1841)
HG|1|130|9|0|Even to Enoch this extraordinary expedition appeared so miraculous that he was overwhelmed. And he said to himself: "But so many children in the midnight-region!
HG|1|130|10|0|"If not more than three-quarters of them were newly created, I do not know what to think Either I am dreaming or I am seeing each one a hundredfold. For here are humans like the sand in the sea and the grass on the surface of the earth!
HG|1|130|11|0|"O Asmahael, who can ever comprehend You. You are infinite in every one of Your words and Your breath moves the world, whereas mine does only an infinitesimal quantity of motes over the surface of my helpless hand. You gaze upon the sun and all the shining stars and they tremble from too incomprehensibly sublime awe, gratefully beaming the exalted, although only faint, reflection of the infinite mildness of Your eyes down to the small earth. And Your ears perceive - as mine do a close thunder already the desires and slightest wishes of those hazy beings that only in future new creations may go forth from You. And You perceive the breath of the most invisible, tiniest wheel-animalcule in the most distant infinite space, whereas my ear hardly perceives the raging of a hurricane. But what a difference in the perception as such! To You everything is purest harmony - to me a confounded chaos.
HG|1|130|12|0|'To You the splashing sound of some rippling spring is a word of deep meaning. You understand the fluttering of the grass, and the lament of a falling leaf is perceived by Your ear.
HG|1|130|13|0|"You hear the rushing wind's great hymn of praise and that of the raging sea does not remain unknown to You. And yet you take care of the little worm in the dust as if You heard nothing but the dusty little worm's weak moan.
HG|1|130|14|0|"O Asmahael, You great, sublime, holiest, most loving and above all mightiest God and Lord! A finite spirit will never comprehend You and everyone wishing to fathom You will lose himself in the eternal night of Your might. Even a dewdrop of water will swallow him up into its countless bottomless depths and the one swallowed will not ever be able to retrieve himself in the endless ocean of a tiny dewdrop and its countless wonders.
HG|1|130|15|0|"Therefore I shall all my life no longer explore anything, but only love You, O my God, and at every wise step confess my nothingness in all love and humility and say: Thus far and no further!' For my every heartbeat shall be subject to Your will For who is alive except You, being the very life Yourself?
HG|1|130|16|0|"I only live insofar as I live loving You; and for me nothing is alive except You. Or are not all things to me as if dead? Or is not the most lifeless stone to You more alive than is to me the liveliest bird? For the stone is not mute for You; but what is for me the chirping of a lively cricket?
HG|1|130|17|0|"Thus to the living everything is alive and to the dead everything dead. And now thus far and no further! Amen."
HG|1|131|0|1|ADAM'S JOY AND GRATITUDE. THE CURIOUS JURA'S QUESTION TO ASMAHAEL.
HG|1|131|1|0|When Enoch had concluded this noteworthy soliloquy, Asmahael with His prodigious catch had reached the party who were all struck dumb with amazement.
HG|1|131|2|0|Having come within about thirty steps of Adam, He ordered the great crowd to sit down, then walked over to Adam, who had not yet overcome his dumbness, and said to him:
HG|1|131|3|0|"Adam, wake up and see what the voice of the true caller can achieve and then count and see whether no one is missing, - but first of all bless them all. Amen."
HG|1|131|4|0|Then Adam rose and said with a contrite heart: "Asmahael, allow me to do only the latter in Your name. For where You, O Lord, have counted the number is surely always full. Because You are always eternal and infinite and what You do is at all times done best.
HG|1|131|5|0|"Now I and all the children You have given me can do nothing but praise and glorify You. O Lord, graciously receive our hearts as warm words full of gratitude and love and do with all of us whatever pleases You. Amen."
HG|1|131|6|0|And Asmahael summoned Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion and said to them: "Listen! Your father has been with you in this region for dose on two hours and no one has brought him any refreshment as yet. Therefore, send messengers home and let them fetch plenty of all kinds of fruit, bread, milk and honey, sufficient for all those present here. And now go and do accordingly. Amen."
HG|1|131|7|0|Jura let his two brothers go ahead, but he still stayed for a while with Asmahael and asked Him:
HG|1|131|8|0|"Mighty young man! Would you not like to tell me who and whence you are? Is Adam your father, too? Or is there on this earth perhaps some even mightier father of a main line than our father Adam whose word the sun and moon once obeyed?
HG|1|131|9|0|"But once he fell from grace before Jehovah he lost also his power and all of us are now servants of weakness unable to rise out of our helplessness.
HG|1|131|10|0|"However, you possess a might such as Adam did prior to his fall before Jehovah, and you could well tell me what I asked you, - but only if you so wish. Amen."
HG|1|131|11|0|And Asmahael replied: "Jura, you are righteous and your question is just, but think it over what benefit would you derive from this knowledge, or not knowing it for the time being?
HG|1|131|12|0|"An untruth is impossible to My mouth and for the truth your heart is not yet ready, .O. before this maturity it would kill you. Therefore, be patient until this maturity, love and fear God, and your heart will give you an answer about Him Who now gives you this advice.
HG|1|131|13|0|"But this much you may know that I do not fit into any of your questions and so all your conjectures are wrong; but become mature and you will behold a great light which is the Light of all light.
HG|1|131|14|0|"And now go and do what your brothers are doing. Amen."
HG|1|131|15|0|And Jura went and arranged with the others for plenty of food and drink ('of food and drink' added by us. The ed.) to be brought at Asmahael's bidding.
HG|1|131|16|0|When the children of the midnight region came richly laden with provisions which they laid down before Adam and the other children, Asmahael came into their midst, blessed everything, told them all to eat, sat down at the farthest end of the baskets, and for the first time shared a meal with them.
HG|1|131|17|0|Then Adam remarked: O Asmahael, how can You sit at the bottom when the first place belongs by right to You!"
HG|1|131|18|0|But Asmahael replied: "Adam! Where is the top and where the bottom? - The first place is that of humility. But do you not know that where the First has seated Himself His place is also like Him? So do not worry about My place, but enjoy your meal. Amen."
HG|1|132|0|1|THE COMMON MEAL. THE PATRIARCHS FAST OUT OF AWE AND MODESTY. ENOCH'S LOVE FOR ASMAHAEL. THE TRUE PRAYER. (27th October 1841)
HG|1|132|1|0|Adam was satisfied with this answer and so were all the children. And after having in their hearts spiritually expressed their true thanks, they all began to eat and drink, each according to his need and taste.
HG|1|132|2|0|However, Abedam, Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion did not dare to participate in the meal, and so also Methuselah and his son Lamech, as neither Adam nor another of the children of the main line had invited them. Then Asmahael turned to them and asked:
HG|1|132|3|0|"Why do you not eat and drink with us?"
HG|1|132|4|0|And they replied: "O mightiest Asmahael, how could we dare participate? Behold, where the arch father is eating, how presumptuous it would be on our part to reach into the basket and eat together with him and to drink from the vessel the exalted father's sublime mouth has touched!
HG|1|132|5|0|"It is already the greatest delight, joy and satisfaction to us to be able to watch the sublime fathers happily refreshing themselves. Therefore, Asmahael, do not be concerned about us, for we have now plenty of that which strengthens us exceedingly. But love and thanks be to you for your comforting concern about us. Amen."
HG|1|132|6|0|And Abedam still added: "Besides, O great, exceedingly mighty Asmahael, to mention it between ourselves, and with the highest esteem and love: Whoever could feel hungry close to You and in Your unfathomable presence, since You are Yourself the eternal appeasement for all things.
HG|1|132|7|0|"O Asmahael, You have already appeased me for all eternity! And he who is appeased by You will surely not ever be hungry and thirsty. Therefore, all gratitude and love to You! Amen."
HG|1|132|8|0|Having heard these excuses, Asmahael said to the four: "You have spoken well and My heart has enjoyed what you said" Every one of your words was just and your speech, Abedam, holds true for all eternity. However, My dear friends, at present you are still on earth and have a body, which belongs to the earth. So it is also necessary to strengthen it with food and drink in the proper measure,
HG|1|132|9|0|"Even though Adam is eating and drinking here, what is the difference between Adam and Me?
HG|1|132|10|0|"If I now tell you: 'Come here and eat!', who will exclude you from the meal if I invite you?
HG|1|132|11|0|"So do come, sit down with Me and eat and drink without fear, for presently the first will be the last and the last - the first Amen."
HG|1|132|12|0|Thereupon the four bowed to the patriarchs, praised God and, finally, full of joy and delight, sat down on the ground beside Asmahael and partook of food and drink.
HG|1|132|13|0|This pleased also all the patriarchs, including Adam. Only Jared, Mahalaleel and Enos were too overwhelmed by Asmahael's great deed to be able to rejoice. They did not know whether they had any food and drink, nor did they know who had spoken and what and did not see that the four were participating in the meal For the great feat of Asmahael, as no earlier one, had struck them dumb with amazement, and this dumbness remained with them for quite a while.
HG|1|132|14|0|But Enoch wept for joy and immense love for Asmahael and, finally, could not refrain from rising and hurrying to Asmahael's side in order to pour out the abundance of his heart over Asmahael.
HG|1|132|15|0|When Asmahael noticed - which was not difficult for Him -, what was driving the dear Enoch, He rose, went to meet the love-filled one and said:
HG|1|132|16|0|"Truly, My beloved Enoch, he who will like you come to Me will find that I shall promptly rise and go to meet him more than halfway.
HG|1|132|17|0|"Truly I tell you that you have now found life and all death has left you. Your eyes will never see the day of death. Your love has conquered even your flesh and permeated it with immortality, and as you now are and live you will be and live eternally.
HG|1|132|18|0|"Behold, your descendants shall be the ones I will preserve to the end of all times and from your line the great promise will one day be fulfilled. Amen."
HG|1|132|19|0|When Enoch had heard these words, his heart was so overwhelmed that his lips were unable to utter a single sound.
HG|1|132|20|0|But Asmahael strengthened him and said: "Beloved Enoch, be calm and may peace be with your spirit! I know what you now want to say to Me.
HG|1|132|21|0|"However, I tell you in truth: He who prays and thanks Me as you are now doing with a completely contrite heart is the one who prays in spirit and in all truth.
HG|1|132|22|0|"He who is still able to pray and thank with the mouth, in his body there still beats a heart whose fibers are still attached to the branches of the trees of the world, and when a wind arises tearing on the branches of the trees, the heart is torn, too.
HG|1|132|23|0|"But a heart like yours is fully at home, and when the winds come it is calm and unconcerned with the world; and thus it is free to love the Lord above all and everything else out of the Lord.
HG|1|132|24|0|"He who loves thus, has the right love and the Lord will be with him forever. Amen."
HG|1|133|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S PROMISE TO ENOCH
HG|1|133|1|0|After these words, Enoch's tongue was loosened so that he was able to address the following words to all:
HG|1|133|2|0|"O dear fathers and also you, my beloved children, look at me and see with amazement how I, who was so weak, have now become strong in the Lord Who is my God and your God, my most beloved Father and your loving Father, my All and your All, indeed, my free, everlasting life, just as yours. Look at me and be amazed, for I have found grace before God Who is my sole and highest love and Who has blessed my line for the great promise till the end of all times. Yes, I call to you once more: Look at me and be amazed at everything about me who was now made everlasting in an immortal body so that even my flesh shall not ever decay.
HG|1|133|3|0|"O fathers and children! The Lord has done this by me in the presence of all of you. You all know how we laid stones for the days and also for the full moons. And when a year had passed we heaped up the day- and moonstones thus erecting a lasting memorial to each year. Behold, here is more than a day, a month, a year; therefore, allow me to erect on the spot where I am now standing a worthy and great memorial to the Lord Who has come to us so gloriously, miraculously and lovingly in Asmahael who is now among us and wants to remain with us till the end of all times, yes, in all eternity. For almost a third of the day He has been walking with and among us, lovingly leading us, and no one has thought of offering Him a greater praise than that offered by one to another. O fathers and children, we invite for the Sabbath tomorrow all the children to the offering we want to make to the Lord. Behold, the Lord did not keep us waiting but He came to us today and was yesterday with us and is now among us. What is more, the Lord or the Sabbath?
HG|1|133|4|0|"Wherever the Lord is, there is also the Sabbath with Him. O fathers, therefore I now want to erect an altar to Him Who is among us and burn a sacrifice upon it, for all love, all gratitude, all praise, all glory, all sacrifice and all our adoration is due to Him.
HG|1|133|5|0|"Children, go and bring me flat, clean stones and help me build an altar here. Then fetch a sacrifice, which should be a seven-months-old lamb and cedar wood for the fire. Go and do all that without delay!
HG|1|133|6|0|"And You, my most beloved and holy Asmahael, will surely accept this sacrifice as pleasing to You and in Your boundless love not hold it against me that I am now doing this urged by my love for You.
HG|1|133|7|0|"What are heaven and earth compared to You and what the poor Sabbath! Where You dwell and are present is the entire eternity and infinity present, yes, the endless glory and holiness of all the heavens, suns and worlds.
HG|1|133|8|0|"You did not allow us to reveal and confess You before it is agreeable to You, but my too great and mighty love for You which flowed into my heart from You told me definitely to do this now, for it said:
HG|1|133|9|0|"'Behold, Enoch, through this easy command the Lord only tested the intensity of your love. As long as love is still circulating in a moderate way, such a command is easy enough to observe. However, once love is intensely inflamed, it tears down all barriers, confesses and throws itself into the arms of the beloved object.' - And You Who are so exalted and now above all beloved by me and all of us, You Who are the One, will forgive me this fault for which I am not responsible because love has taken possession of me so mightily that I could not help but confess my love for you aloud before all the people.
HG|1|133|10|0|"O Asmahael! Do accept graciously from me and all of us the offering we want to make and hallow and bless the altar, and it will remain blessed and hallowed for all time. Amen."
HG|1|133|11|0|After this speech Asmahael rose again and addressed the following words to all the patriarchs and children:
HG|1|133|12|0|"Listen, thus it is; Enoch walks the right way! Whoever will walk this way, seeks the. shortest road to reach the beloved object. Truly, he who does not walk thus will hardly ever reach Me and I shall not come to meet him. But he, who has a mighty love in his heart, will he still count the days in reaching the beloved object, or will he not consider every moment as the hallowed one in which to catch up with that, which has been seized by his love?
HG|1|133|13|0|"Look, where is the Sabbath of the streams and rivers? Is it not actually in the sea? And before that has been reached there is no rest and no Sabbath. But once a stream has reached the sea, or the sea has spread towards it, will not the stream be at rest once it has reached the sea? Or will it wait until tomorrow once the sea has come to meet it?
HG|1|133|14|0|"And so I tell you here: I came to you, and no one came to meet Me except for Enoch. I gave you a command, which you kept out of fear that you might lose Me, but not bearing in mind, that true, pure love has never anything to lose, least of all with Me.
HG|1|133|15|0|"You have only vaguely recognized the difference between Me and you, but Enoch has recognized Me. Therefore, I bless this offering of your heart and consecrate the altar you have erected for Me, beloved Enoch! Behold, in this spot your line will one day be saved from the floods of sin and a grand-son out of you will re-erect this altar and make Me a thank offering. And so be blessed for all times! Amen."
HG|1|134|0|1|ASMAHAEL'S PARABLE ON LOVE (29th October 1841)
HG|1|134|1|0|After these words by Asmahael, which also Enos, Mahalaleel and Jared had heard, Adam and with him all the others rose and wanted to hurry to Asmahael, partly moved by a great reverence, in this case predominant, partly also by love which is always present in reverence, and especially in the presence of the revered. However, Asmahael told them to stay on the spot and said:
HG|1|134|2|0|"Listen, I will tell you a parable which you shall interpret. It runs like this:
HG|1|134|3|0|"When the sun shines upon a good soil, the soil splits asunder, forming deep and wide furrows in order to better and more deeply absorb the rays of the sun and to be warmed by it throughout. But sand never splits and gets warmed only on its surface. Once the ray has left its surface, the sparingly absorbed warmth is gone, too. Thus it is also with the stone. It lets itself be warmed intensely, but once the cold winds come, the warmth goes and it becomes colder than the winds themselves.
HG|1|134|4|0|"It is the same when the rain falls from the sky. While it is raining everything is full of moisture, but once the rain has ceased and the purifying and drying winds return, sand and stones are soon again dry and only the good soil retains the life-giving moisture of the rain and saturates all its plants.
HG|1|134|5|0|"O look within yourselves whether your hearts do not fare as do the sand and the stone!
HG|1|134|6|0|"While you have recognized Me only through My works and words and Enoch's testimony, you are warmed and full of reverence and love for Me. However, once I again become invisible to you, tell Me, will it be with you as with the good soil?
HG|1|134|7|0|"I now have been among you already for so many hours; which of you has done to Me what Enoch did?
HG|1|134|8|0|"Indeed, you highly revere Me, but also the stony peaks of the mountains absorb the suns first and last ray because they thirst for light. But when the warmth comes, too, they soon envelop themselves in dense and dark mists and cloud so that their perpetual snow and ice may not melt and vanish. Your love is also like the love of calves for the full udder of the cow. They leap towards it and with their heads push around on it while there is still some milk, but as soon as the flow of the milk has stopped the calf leaves the cow and there is nothing to discover that could be regarded as love.
HG|1|134|9|0|"You have now seen how Enoch has been received by Me and you would like to be received like that, too. But I ask you. Have you received Me as did Enoch? - Behold, Enoch received Me already in the beginning out of pure love; did you do the same?
HG|1|134|10|0|"Yes, when you saw My works you did receive Me. But do you think it was out of love? O look, true love does not do it that way, but only a secret self-interest. Because I am among you, you see the great benefit and all that could be achieved through Me. Thus My immense might inspires you with great reverence and the benefit connected with it with love for Me.
HG|1|134|11|0|"However, when I came to you from the lowland in lowliness as a man, you left me lying in the dust before you.
HG|1|134|12|0|'Tell Me, who was it who received Me in all love without any benefit in view?
HG|1|134|13|0|"Although you have in the name of Jehovah invited the children to the celebration of the Sabbath tomorrow, do you believe to have done it out of love for Jehovah? Oh, there you are very wrong! You have done it out of slavish fear and respect of Jehovah's infinite might and also out of anxious gratitude imposed upon you as a duty, mainly by the greatness of God.
HG|1|134|14|0|"Where is here the pure love which beyond all this freely, urged by nothing else but love, faithfully and without prejudice loves God above all within itself and thus also in every work of God?
HG|1|134|15|0|"You do want to tell Me: 'Lord, we believe of course that it is You, the alone true, holy, great, eternal and mighty God full of love and mercy, and love and grace!'
HG|1|134|16|0|"But I tell you: If you do not believe with the pure love of your heart, your belief is as good as non-existent and has no value before Me. You may countless times shout 'Jehovah' and say: 'Great, sublime, mighty, holy, merciful God, Lord, Creator of all things, dear Father! 'and so on but, truly, I tell you that it would be much better for you in this respect to save your lips, teeth, tongue, gums, throat and lungs, as all such empty religious babbling will never reach My ears.
HG|1|134|17|0|"For him who does not come and speak to Me like Enoch, it is all in vain, for I will not ever gaze upon him. And when he prays, his prayer will reach only brazen ears and all the heavens will remain barred to him with iron bolts until the last selfish drop in whatever respect has vanished from his heart.
HG|1|134|18|0|"The one who loves Me must love Me as a pure bride loves her pure bride-groom where only the hearts attract each other. Whatever is below or above it is a burden to free love, which is then unable to raise itself to My heart. For whatever is below love draws the heart down into the slimy depth, whereas that which is above love weighs it down and oppresses the heart to such an extent that it becomes too weak and powerless ever to raise itself again.
HG|1|134|19|0|"Therefore love must be pure so that, not urged by anything, it raises itself freely and with its own concentrated strength chooses, embraces and forever holds the freely chosen object.
HG|1|134|20|0|"Recognition of God is an awakening of love but not love for God itself To love God means to fully live within Him.
HG|1|134|21|0|"Recognition will not ever quicken a person and open to him the hallowed gates of eternal Love and, thus, eternal life, but note and understand this well - only pure love for and in God without an above and a below, and so without the least selfishness, except that of pure love as such.
HG|1|134|22|0|"Do examine your hearts and only then rise and come to Me! Amen."
HG|1|135|0|1|ADAM'S FOOLISH ANSWER
HG|1|135|1|0|When Asmahael had thus spoken to all those present with great ardor, behold, they were all seized with fear and no one was able to utter any word of comfort to another, for the so very obvious truth rendered any excuse impossible. As a result there ensued a great silence during which everyone kept arguing with his heart seeking some comforting excuse. But the impoverished heart failed to create any wealth in that wherein it was so poor itself.
HG|1|135|2|0|After quite a while, Adam finally rose and spoke in a gentle-sounding yet forcible tone:
HG|1|135|3|0|"Asmahael! Whoever You may be - a man or the supreme, holy God, I truly do not care about that -, behold, I have once fallen on the difficult path of the divine will and am no longer able to rise. I always wanted to walk the right path and sought as much as possible to avoid every stumbling block. However, it was not I who created the uneven, stony earth, but this is a work of God. If I, notwithstanding all my attention, have as the first man failed here and there, say, shall and can I alone be made responsible? And if my heart has turned into either sand or a stone, is there no means of converting it once more permanently into good soil?
HG|1|135|4|0|"And if I am already such a decidedly bad offender, tell me, is there no longer any mercy for such in the heart of God?
HG|1|135|5|0|"For according to Your admonition, except for Enoch, no one will probably be able to preserve his life before God.
HG|1|135|6|0|"How is one supposed to love God without first forming an opinion of Him as to how exceedingly great, yes, infinitely great He is compared to even His most perfected beings?
HG|1|135|7|0|"Behold, you demand the impossible of us! If in Your perfection You do not conceive of this impossibility, You cannot deny what I perceive in myself only too clearly.
HG|1|135|8|0|"If You now, either in the name of God or as the Supreme God Himself, demand such a thing of me and all my descendants, say, is it not fair to ask You to give us together with Your demand also the means and put them in our hearts by which we shall all be enabled to indisputably meet Your demands?
HG|1|135|9|0|'That we do not lack the good will, I hope You will be able to gather from my words and see in my heart. O mighty Asmahael, do not hold this necessary eruption of my heart against me. The always mighty one can help himself when something oppresses him, but the helpless worm in the dust can do nothing but turn when in the throes of death, having been half squashed by the hoof of the powerful horse.
HG|1|135|10|0|"Oh consider these words and do bear in mind what it means to be a helpless creature aware of itself by the side of an invisible, infinite and forever supremely mighty Creator.
HG|1|135|11|0|"Behold, what an unthinkable indescribable relationship: a supposed to be free helplessness under a free, infinite, eternal might!
HG|1|135|12|0|'Therefore, if it is at all possible, help us who are already trampled upon, instead of trampling us down even more! It would be better to destroy us completely than to keep tormenting us more and more! Amen."
HG|1|136|0|1|ASMAHAEL REPRIMANDS ADAM
HG|1|136|1|0|These words somewhat provoked Asmahael and he addressed the following earnest, yet very loving words to Adam as well as all the others:
HG|1|136|2|0|"O Adam, Adam! Your foolishness has become great and mighty! Let Me ask above all your heart, since you are the father of all these children and many others inhabiting this earth, - tell Me in your heart what you would do with one of your children which answered you after a most important lesson concerning very great voluntary offences against your wise directives in a boldly structured speech just bordering on probability, namely:
HG|1|136|3|0|'Why do you demand of me what I cannot do? Is it wrong what I am doing? Is it my fault? Am I not out of you and have not you given me such a miserable, imperfect life?
HG|1|136|4|0|'If I do wrong, it is only your fault because I have thus, and not otherwise and more perfect, gone forth from you. Therefore, be satisfied with me the way I am and do not demand of me what I cannot be. But if you insist on having me different from what I am, you can destroy me and then procreate me differently and better or, if that should be impossible to you, desist from a second procreation, for I shall not ever thank you for giving me such a miserable existence.
HG|1|136|5|0|"Let that which was nothing remain a nothing forever, for it is better not ever to exist than have a miserable, limited existence beside you. Why do you want to make me better since I am already the way I am? If you had procreated me better, I would be better, but as things are, is it not your fault that I am like this? Therefore, mend your ways first and then see how you can achieve my betterment.'
HG|1|136|6|0|"Adam, tell Me how your loving fatherly heart would feel if one of your children spoke to you like that and, above all, one of your very first children of the main line?
HG|1|136|7|0|"You cursed the penitent Cain. Tell Me what you would do with a child that did not only kill the flesh of a brother, but cursed you and wanted to kill your spirit? Tell Me, Adam, what you would do with such an incorrigible child?
HG|1|136|8|0|"Behold, now you are silent like a mouse when it smells a cat, yet earlier you, as the first child of the main line, told Me exactly the same.
HG|1|136|9|0|"So you do not care whether God or man! And why should you care about who is now speaking with you, whether a God, your Father, or a man like you, for you did not create yourself, but a to you invisible, completely unknown God did. If He has created you so miserable and prone to sin, He must now be satisfied with you as you are since He did not make you more perfect. Therefore He must not demand of the bungled work to be more perfect than it has gone forth from the hand of the ill-humored Creator.
HG|1|136|10|0|"Behold, and look at your heart whether it does not argue like that.
HG|1|136|11|0|"You pointed out to Me the hard-to-walk path of the divine will on an earth made very uneven and mentioned your good will to walk faithfully if at all possible. All the responsibility for your fall you loaded upon My shoulders and it was My entire fault and not in the least yours because I have created you thus and not otherwise. If you were to change, there would have to be some means by which you would become capable of acting in accordance with the divine will.
HG|1|136|12|0|"Behold, this is another remark at which the exceedingly loving and caring holy Father surely cannot rejoice.
HG|1|136|13|0|"You call for mercy. What else could I still do but come to you as a man and Father, teach you with My own mouth true love and true wisdom and lead you by My own hand over the earth given as a trial basis for your future highest perfection? Am not I Myself the greatest mercy, the greatest love and the surest means?
HG|1|136|14|0|"Or am I to make of you men, according to your desire, animated, that is, mobile machines?
HG|1|136|15|0|"O you blind fool! If you wanted only to some extent to see, you would notice the great perfection in you through which you stand high above all other beings, that you can sin of your own free will or voluntarily walk and act without sin, like Enoch. And you reproach Me for having gone forth from Me as a bungled work!
HG|1|136|16|0|"Look, look, Adam, how far you have again gone astray!
HG|1|136|17|0|"You say that what I demand of you is impossible. Look at Enoch, look at the six by My side, yes, look at the entire great crowd and ask all of them whether this is so.
HG|1|136|18|0|"But I tell you that it is you yourself who in his own mind seeks some infinite God Whom he wants to respect and comprehend; it is you who wants to achieve the impossible, to burden his shoulders with the entire infinity and seek a God who for you is as good as nowhere. But the Father who is now speaking with you full of supreme love you refuse to recognize and want to despise and flee.
HG|1|136|19|0|"Truly, beside a God as you imagine Him and worship on the Sabbath the existence of a created being would not only be most miserable, more miserable than that of a down-trodden worm in the hot sand, but I tell you, it would also be quite impossible as far as your imagined God is concerned. For such an imperfect God would not only be incapable of bringing forth a bungled work, he would truly be even worse off than you who out of yourself are not able to create even an atom.
HG|1|136|20|0|"If I criticized your foolish searching and absurd striving after a nonexistent God and pointed you to the love of the Father alone, the Father who from eternity to eternity was, is and shall forever be I Myself, tell Me, have I demanded something unreasonable and impossible from you children?
HG|1|136|21|0|"Behold, already the smallest children fulfill exactly this extremely easy demand, as they love their father above all without calling their father's heart to account to state why they love him. They simply love him because he is their father. Tell Me, Adam My son, have you ever demanded for yourself from your children more than that?
HG|1|136|22|0|"If I do not demand any more of you, and all of you, as your sole, true and most loving Father, and keep you away from everything that in the least tends to make your life difficult and gradually followed by the inevitable death - which is always a voluntary, gradually growing blindness that, with all the endless ideas unable to ever reach a goal, finally ignites in anger and calls the Creator a common, ill-humored bungler, thus becoming ever darker and deadlier, - am I then really as you have found Me within you?
HG|1|136|23|0|"Therefore, get to know the Father better and recognize how little and what very easy things He demands of you. Then rise and come to Me and tell Me whether I am an unfair God and Father. But for now bring order into your heart and change your attitude, for I am not a Father who curses Cain. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|137|0|1|ADAM'S CHANGE AND CONFESSION (2nd November 1841)
HG|1|137|1|0|After this speech which was for Adam as if the earth had been plunged in to the sun's immeasurable sea of fire, Adam had not only become soft as wax, as you would say, but he had turned into a fine, well-purified oil which is a precious balm for all kinds of wounds. Therefore, he asked Asmahael for permission to make a new confession before all the children. And since he was the physical arch father, this permission was immediately given by Asmahael and all the children with all their heart. And so Adam rose and began with the following confession, given in a well-ordered speech:
HG|1|137|2|0|"O high, sublime, most mighty, holy and most loving Lord, Father, God Jehovah, Who are now visibly present in the man Asmahael. Behold, it was I who named You Asmahael and You were happy about it that You, as a supposed nameless one in Your wisdom, received a name from my mouth, a name of God's children which for a long time we foolishly dreamt of being exclusively. At that time You were more or less a stranger to us, as we did not notice anything particular about You, except Your always inconceivably well-ordered speech, which You pretended to us blind ones to have learnt from the spirit of Abel, my son. But I see this now as follows:
HG|1|137|3|0|"Night turns into day, and the night longs for the day as does the day for the night. Who can walk by day during the night? But everyone is able on the brightest day to dose his eyes, whereupon the night by day is for him greater than the darkness in the middle of the actual night.
HG|1|137|4|0|"This was the case with me and most of us, and that is why we did not see, hear and notice anything and thus did not understand a thing. In this our general blindness we gave You a name, which would have been most suitable for all of us, provided we had not been blind and deaf. For how should You seek the One You Yourself were from eternity, are and will forever be?
HG|1|137|5|0|"When You told us that You came from the lowlands, none of us understood what was meant by the depth of Lamech.
HG|1|137|6|0|"Only now have I, and hopefully all of us, recognized through Your grace the terrible night and muddy depth within us; for this our everlasting thanks! Since You told us that Abel had led You to us and loosened Your tongue - how could the deaf ones have comprehended such a statement?
HG|1|137|7|0|"Now that You have opened within us the ear of our heart, we understand how terribly blind and deaf we still were, that is, on this beautiful morning so that the word of Your boundless fatherly love touched our hearts without being understood and sounded like the word of a stranger whereas You directed it to us with more clarity than the light of the sun.
HG|1|137|8|0|"But what is the day's brightest morning light to the blind and what the and loudest thunder to the deaf? Truly, only now do I recognize - and hopefully all of us -, that a person who is blind and deaf is as good as quite dead. If he did not have the sensation of his skin he would be completely like a stone against which the winds knock without being felt and he who fell either upon his kind or upon the soft ground or into the water would not feel and distinguish on what he has fallen, and he cannot be transformed except by the inexorable, immeasurable force of the fire.
HG|1|137|9|0|"Thus we, too, were nothing but dead stones, fallen on all kinds of ground or other things. From all the deceptive grounds we did not feel, You have gathered us and placed us in the great fire of Your infinite fatherly love. And behold, on this hallowed ground we stones were changed and became once more full of life. We could see and hear and understand. And so we now recognize that the Abel, that is, our fear of God and our love, inferior to what Abel felt for You, has led You to us dead ones in our own mute depth and has loosened the tongue of that within us which had become unable to call You 'Father' in the spirit of truth and eternal love.
HG|1|137|10|0|O how endlessly blind, deaf, unfeeling and dead we must all have been that not one could suspect that the Sun of all suns, the Fire of all fire, the Love of all love, even the Life of all life and the Might and Power of all mights and powers has come into our midst!
HG|1|137|11|0|O children, listen: He whom we in our blindness still called 'Asmahael' is, and is called, 'Jehovah, God the Eternal from eternity', but for us from now on 'Emmanuel' and for those whose hearts are full of love, 'Abba, dear, holy Father'!
HG|1|137|12|0|O Emmanuel, behold, I am unworthy of being given what Enoch has been given whose heart is completely filled with love for You. But do grant me graciously one thing, namely, that I and all of us may to the end of our earthly life love You more and more with all our strength and then all, alive through this love for You within us, may call to You Abba, Abba, Abba!
HG|1|137|13|0|O Emmanuel! Receive my confession graciously and be and remain to us Abba, now and in all Eternities of eternities! Amen."
HG|1|138|0|1|EMMANUEL'S SPEECH ABOUT HIS COMING TO MEN
HG|1|138|1|0|And Emmanuel replied to Adam and thus also to all his children: "Behold, Adam, now you have spoken well, and what you have said is the living truth. Remember that when I came to you this morning, as you and all who were with Adam know, I pretended to be a mute slave who with the help of Abel had fled from Lamech's depth. If things were not different in the spirit of truth and love, would I not appear as a downright liar, like the worm of the earth who is a father and prince of falsehood and deceit?
HG|1|138|2|0|"However, as you have now faithfully confessed, you were blind, deaf and insensible and consequently did not perceive the things of eternal, divine order. Behold, had I come to you as Emmanuel, where would be your life now?
HG|1|138|3|0|"Therefore, I came to you in that form which reflected your inner being so that all of you, as cold Asmahaels, warmed by Me could find the Abba Emmanuel.
HG|1|138|4|0|"Last night I was actually with you and made a great promise to you. But you recognized Me only as if in a dream, for your heart was surrounded by sand and dry stones. And in the morning nothing of Me had remained with you but vaguely a bare, cold memory. I prepared Enoch as interpreter for all of you, but you only admired his words and your dead hearts failed to understand them. You were all searching, yet everyone of you wanted to be to the other a wise guide to be able to show him the high wisdom dwelling in his heart.
HG|1|138|5|0|"When in the morning you believed you could accomplish everything, I came to you as a bright star, creeping before you in the dust, in order to show you that your hearts were also buried deep in the sand. But the bright star traveled with you from morning towards midday, from midday towards evening and from the evening region to this place and secretly your hearts still took Me for a liar and only few of you were able to fully behold the brightest ray of the star.
HG|1|138|6|0|"A tiger had to carry Me ahead of you thus tearing itself out from your hearts.
HG|1|138|7|0|"Behold, how brightly the star was shining, yet you would not notice its gentle and bright radiance.
HG|1|138|8|0|"In the region of the seven rocks from whose peaks water gushes down to the earth the Gentle One taught you humility. You were still blind and deaf and the star was shining in vain.
HG|1|138|9|0|"In the evening the star sent forth brighter rays. There were great flashes of lightning and mighty thunder and only a few of the dead arose and detached themselves from the rotting knots. However, the others suffered through the loss of the decay's fermentation-warmth resulting in severe quarreling. One wisdom-priority contended with the other preventing many from seeing the bright light of the star.
HG|1|138|10|0|'The star continued to guide you and its might drove your tiger away from you and silenced the worm of your pride, the ancient serpent.
HG|1|138|11|0|'Then you rubbed your eyes, for the light of the star was too powerful for you and the warmth of its fire too mighty. And this was why you looked askance at Methuselah and Lamech who had been received by the star.
HG|1|138|12|0|"Finally we arrived at the stony wall of your hearts. The lightning and thunder of the star made it collapse and you came to see the great destitution of your inner life. You called the life, but not much of it turned up. I saw your great misery and went and called and brought you an abundance of life.
HG|1|138|13|0|"Adam! You still did not recognize the star. You still called Me 'Asmahael' - yet you had seen such signs!
HG|1|138|14|0|"Behold now and pay good attention since you gave Me another name: 'This last sign will become the first and the first the last. And when I come again, your future descendants shall not fare as you do now.
HG|1|138|15|0|'Truly, those who are used to lightning and thunder will die in anger when I shall come in the end, as I now came in the morning. Understand this! - And now let all of you do what is due to Emmanuel Abba, amen; but in your hearts, amen!"
HG|1|139|0|1|LAMECH'S EXUBERANT LOVE FOR EMMANUEL (3rd November 1841)
HG|1|139|1|0|After Emmanuel's explanation all the children with the most contrite Adam thanked the Abba in Emmanuel. They all gazed at Emmanuel and could not take their eyes off Him although He had fully retained His former appearance as Asmahael. And every one said to himself with the greatest joy, even including Enoch: "So this is He about Whom it has so often been said that He is God the Eternal, the infinitely Mighty, the Creator of heaven and earth and everything upon it and that He alone is the true Father of all men, full of the greatest love and mercy towards them and of the highest, infinite wisdom.
HG|1|139|2|0|"If He only wanted it, would not all of us and all things cease to exist, as if they had never been?
HG|1|139|3|0|"And this almighty God is now in our midst, the infinite, eternal God! Now truly Emmanuel!"
HG|1|139|4|0|"Oh yes," said the young Lamech aloud to Methuselah, "it is He, for sure; I could die of love! How incomprehensibly dear, mild, gentle, good and yet so full of exalted earnest He looks!
HG|1|139|5|0|"O father! If only I dared I would fall down before Him and then out of sheer love press Him to my heart and never let Him go for the rest of my life; for this I could die.
HG|1|139|6|0|"Do you think, father, it would be a sin, or at least a gross bad behavior, if I did it?
HG|1|139|7|0|"Ah look, how He talks so very lovingly here with one and there with another. Oh how exceedingly lovable He is!
HG|1|139|8|0|"No, father Methuselah, I cannot bear it any longer, I must go to Him!
HG|1|139|9|0|"Look, He even is helping Enoch to beautifully arrange the stones we have brought here.
HG|1|139|10|0|O father, look, look: He Who once created heaven and earth and all the things on it through His mighty Word, He - Oh what a sight! - He now is helping Enoch to build this little altar!
HG|1|139|11|0|O God, my God, my dear Father, how exceedingly good You are; what a good Father You are!
HG|1|139|12|0|"Oh if only I dared! But He seems too holy to me. Yes, He is holy, exceedingly holy. But my love is too mighty that His holiness could keep me away from Him.
HG|1|139|13|0|"Who knows how long He will still remain with us; therefore, courage!"
HG|1|139|14|0|With these words Lamech wanted to rush to Emmanuel, but Methuselah held him back by grabbing his garment and said in an under· tone:
HG|1|139|15|0|"What are you doing, headstrong boy! Bear in mind who Emmanuel is. Also my heart is burning with love for Him, but God must not be loved as we love our equals, but with the highest reverence, by silently worshipping Him in the heart. That is how one must love God and not in such an unruly way.
HG|1|139|16|0|"Did you not hear what He Himself earlier said, namely, that He looks only at the heart and at nothing else? Therefore, do what is right according to His will and do not forget the exalted, holy reverence in addition to the highest innermost love all of us owe God, indeed, owe Him forever. Amen,"
HG|1|139|17|0|And Lamech replied to Methuselah: "Father, you may utter the Amen still a thousand times, this time it does not help at all to appease the love for Asmahael within me. Lamech, your son, has never as yet disobeyed you, but this time he will do so and will not restrain his love, but act according to his heart. For truly, I would now give a thousand fathers like you for a loving glance from Emmanuel.
HG|1|139|18|0|"Therefore, let me go and do not hold me back on my way to my God and your God, my Father and your Father! - And now I say Amen!"
HG|1|139|19|0|And Lamech broke loose and ran away to Emmanuel.
HG|1|139|20|0|However, when he reached Emmanuel the latter pretended not to notice him. And Lamech was seized with fear, intermingled with highest love, so that he did not dare to touch Emmanuel; and he thought to himself that he had perhaps been wrong not to obey his father Methuselah.
HG|1|139|21|0|But then again he thought: "Love, pure, unprejudiced, unselfish love which has grown in the heart for God and become mightily strong, is it not free and higher and holier and more, much more than all human opinions and demands resulting from them?
HG|1|139|22|0|"Yes, it must be more, infinitely more, because the object it has taken hold of is also infinitely more than all men and human fathers on the whole of this earth. 'Therefore - "
HG|1|139|23|0|At these words Emmanuel turned round and Lamech fell silent weeping for love.
HG|1|139|24|0|And Emmanuel asked Lamech with the greatest gentleness: "My beloved Lamech, what is wrong with you that you are now standing there and weeping?"
HG|1|139|25|0|And Lamech answered, surprised: "O Emmanuel Abba, how can You ask me, You, to Whom the most secret thought is already known for an eternity before it is thought by a created one.
HG|1|139|26|0|"O Emmanuel Abba! You Who know the pain of every blade of grass, of every mote, You surely do not fail to see the sweet pain of my heart. O Emmanuel Abba! Forgive me if my intractable love for You should displease You."
HG|1|139|27|0|Then Emmanuel remarked: "My beloved Lamech, behold, your father is sad because of your disobedience. Tell Me, is it right to offend the father?"
HG|1|139|28|0|And Lamech answered: "O Emmanuel, I would say: Cursed be the child that offends its father. As You know I have never deserved this curse. But now that You, our true, eternal, holy Father, are among us I could no longer control the mighty, free love in my heart for You and thus, out of this love for You which is to me exceedingly holy, I became for the first time disobedient to my father, and that in the most certain hope that You will not rate this my fault too highly and straighten things out with my father."
HG|1|139|29|0|And Emmanuel said again to Lamech: "Lamech, what would you do if I nevertheless did rate this fault very highly and therefore My love and grace rejected you?"
HG|1|139|30|0|Thereupon Lamech, somewhat saddened, replied in a melancholy tone: "O Emmanuel! You alone see and can justly and correctly judge the nature of my heart. I may have sinned, but I am blind and do not see the fault, - only that out of love for You, as I now absolutely clearly feel, I would leave not only my earthly father Methuselah, but, as already said, a thousand fathers with the entire world
HG|1|139|31|0|"You may also punish me, but my intense love for You will not pass until I myself will pass away before You, holy Father.
HG|1|139|32|0|"O Emmanuel, look, I do not expect anything of You except that You allow me to love You. You have made Enoch immortal because of his love. I do not expect such grace of You and I am not worthy of it either. So let me die, but so that I may still love You dying.
HG|1|139|33|0|"O Emmanuel, forgive me my words, for I cannot help it that my still living heart compels my tongue to utter them. Your holy will be done! Amen."
HG|1|139|34|0|Here Emmanuel stirred and His face became radiant like the sun and all sank down before Him. Then He gazed heavenwards and said:
HG|1|139|35|0|"O love, you pure, holy, eternal love, you have been victorious and will remain so forever! You heaven, you sun, you earth, you will pass away and not a trace will be left of you; yes, all majesty, magnificence and splendor will pass away, but you, holy love, will remain and never pass.
HG|1|139|36|0|"Rise, Lamech, you have triumphed; yes, I tell you, you have gained a great victory Behold, you have prevailed over Me. Only now have you won Me, now you may and can love Me with all your strength, for you have contended for Me with your father and with Me and were willing to die and pass away for the sake of My love. Behold, now I am your trophy; now seize hold of Me at your pleasure!"
HG|1|139|37|0|And Lamech clasped Emmanuel's feet and said: "O Emmanuel Abba! Now let me die - for my love has been rewarded, and that is all my heart desired. Your holy will! Amen."
HG|1|139|38|0|And Emmanuel lifted Lamech up and pressed him to His holy fatherly heart, saying: "Lamech, do you think you could die in such love for Me? Truly, heaven and earth will pass away, but such love not ever. For that is the eternal, imperishable life when someone loves Me as you do.
HG|1|139|39|0|"I now bless you so that Enoch and all may see how faithful I am in all My promises.
HG|1|139|40|0|"One day I will give you a son who will be a savior of the people and the animals at which he will gaze shall be protected from My wrath. And he will re-erect this altar for Me, which Enoch has now built.
HG|1|139|41|0|"Because you were willing to die for Me out of love, behold, this I shall do one day out of love for your descendants and all flesh so that they may all be won for life eternal.
HG|1|139|42|0|"O you My Lamech, you shall now remain with Me and I with you forever. Amen."
HG|1|140|0|1|EMMANUEL REPROVES METHUSELAH FOR HIS PRETENDED THANKS (4th November 1841)
HG|1|140|1|0|Methuselah saw how his son Lamech was received, rejoiced, went to Emmanuel and thanked him for the immense grace that had been accorded to his son.
HG|1|140|2|0|But Emmanuel answered: 'Why do you thank Me for something in which you had no part? Wait until it is your turn and then come and thank Me.
HG|1|140|3|0|"Did you not hold your son back by his garment when he wanted to come to Me? And you would have been glad if I had sent him away. But since I did not do that, but kept Lamech with Me, you now come and thank Me contrary to your heart.
HG|1|140|4|0|"Behold, such thanks are not free, but perforce. He who wants to offer Me his thanks must be as free in his heart as is love, since thanks are blossom and fruit of love.
HG|1|140|5|0|"Thanks that differ from how a person loves are like a hollow fruit devoid of a core of life.
HG|1|140|6|0|"Therefore, go first and bring order into your heart and come only then to offer your gift so that I may look at it and accept it if I find it t1aw· less. Amen."
HG|1|140|7|0|This made Methuselah very sad and he said to himself: "O Emmanuel, You are so very difficult to get on with, for you demand from me a purity of heart which exceeds anything the highest human wisdom could conceive."
HG|1|140|8|0|And Emmanuel said to him: "Methuselah, now your heart has spoken the truth which is worth more than your untimely and worm-eaten fruit of thanks.
HG|1|140|9|0|"Truly, the wise and prudent of the world will always find Me difficult and will take mighty offence at Me. But the children will play with their Father, and the Father will at all times and forever find the playthings more pleasing than all the calculated wisdom of the otherwise extremely dry wise men of the world.
HG|1|140|10|0|"Do understand this and go and do as advised. Amen."
HG|1|140|11|0|And Methuselah went and began to search his heart and found it so full of filth that he was shocked, and he wanted to flee and hide in some corner of the wide earth.
HG|1|140|12|0|Then Emmanuel stepped into his path and said: "Methuselah, you want to flee from Me and hide from My face. But I tell you that you will not find a place in all of infinity, which would not be familiar to My eye. If you go to the end of the world, truly you will find Me.
HG|1|140|13|0|"If you lowered yourself to the bottom of the sea, do you think I would not be there? Oh, you are so wrong, for also the creatures of the sea receive their food from My hand.
HG|1|140|14|0|"Where then would you flee that I may not dog your steps?
HG|1|140|15|0|"Behold, all this is futile, and so remain where you are and purify your heart that I may help you. Amen."
HG|1|140|16|0|And Methuselah remained and wept at his folly.
HG|1|140|17|0|While these discussions were taking place, which with all the children had effected a considerable change in their hearts, the sacrificial altar was completed, also the wood had been placed on it crosswise and a lamb had been prepared as an offering.
HG|1|140|18|0|Then Enoch, full of the deepest love, approached Emmanuel and said: "Lord, You most loving Father of all of us, look, everything is ready. How do You wish this sacrifice to be made to You for a visible sign for the sinful flesh?"
HG|1|140|19|0|And Emmanuel said: "The wood is arranged as is fit and the sacrificial lamb prepared, as is fit, but I can see that something is still missing. Therefore, dear Enoch, go and get Me what is missing because that is most important to Me. I tell you, without it the sacrifice would be worthless. So go and get it without delay! Amen."
HG|1|141|0|1|ENOCH INCITES THE PATRIARCHS TO LOVE FOR EMMANUEL
HG|1|141|1|0|Enoch understood quite well what was still missing. And so he went promptly to the patriarchs and addressed the following words to them in the name of Emmanuel
HG|1|141|2|0|"O fathers, hear a word from my mouth in the name of Emmanuel. The altar is now ready, and it is hallowed and pure before God since God Himself helped my weak hands to build it
HG|1|141|3|0|"Upon it the rich wood of the cedar has been laid in the proper order and the sacrificial lamb is prepared, awaiting its sublime destiny; and thus everything is ready, except one thing, and that is you, fathers.
HG|1|141|4|0|"Adam, you are prepared and so is the mother Eve with you because you are one flesh. But where are Seth, Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel, Jared and you, my son Methuselah?
HG|1|141|5|0|"Although you are present in the flesh, there still beats in it an absent heart. This heart should be present in the true and purest love, since the highest love of the Father is visibly present.
HG|1|141|6|0|"O Seth, behold, whenever I opened my mouth you were the first who received every one of my words joyfully like warming sunrays in winter, retained them securely in your heart and then arranged your life accordingly. But now that the Lord Himself is walking among us, teaching us and speaking with such love that the hardest stones could turn into oil and every little blade of grass, every bush and every tree trembles from exceedingly great delight and bliss before Him Who walks with us and teaches us such sublime things, behold, now you are so quiet as if the whole matter were not in the least your concern and you only gape full of curiosity expecting new and greater wonders to entertain you. However, to make the Lord in your heart a pure sacrifice of love, look, for that you have become too indolent; this will not make the Lord proud of you. Therefore, rise, prepare your heart and then hurry to the Lord that He may receive you again as He has received Adam, Lamech, Abedam, Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion and many others and - everlasting thanks to Him - finally me too.
HG|1|141|7|0|"Rise, hurry and do not miss out on life for, behold, you are dead.
HG|1|141|8|0|Therefore, hurry, hurry after the Life of Love while it is walking visibly among us. He who will not seize it now with great haste like Lamech, truly, he will lose it forever. "Such is the Lord's will, amen. Amen to you, father Seth!"
HG|1|141|9|0|And Seth was so terrified that he jumped up, ran to Emmanuel and poured out his heart, entreating Him for mercy and grace.
HG|1|141|10|0|And Emmanuel said to him: "Seth, you came when I had you called, and so you may remain, but in future only those shall remain who will come without being called and will in spirit and in truth and love for Me exclaim: 'Abba, Abba, Abba! Your holy will, amen!' Do understand this well and be pure! Amen."
HG|1|141|11|0|When Enoch wanted to address his call also to the others, they jumped up in haste and exclaimed unanimously: O Enoch, do not call us, for your call is more terrible than death!
HG|1|141|12|0|"Behold, we now clearly see the magnitude of our guilt and are unworthy of your call; but go to the Holy One Whose name we are not worthy of uttering and entreat Him for us, your poor, dead fathers and your dead son Methuselah, to show us mercy! Amen."
HG|1|141|13|0|And Enoch replied: "What nonsense you are speaking! Do you think that if I had to forgive you something I would sooner give you a favorable hearing than would Emmanuel?
HG|1|141|14|0|O how blind and deaf you are! I, the very imperfection, who have nothing, know nothing, - I who have only just arisen in love through the Lord's boundless mercy and in whom all that is good is purely of the Lord, thus a free, completely undeserved gift, - do you think I would he more merciful than Emmanuel Who is supreme love and supreme mercy in person, full of gentleness, forbearance and the greatest patience with every weakness?
HG|1|141|15|0|O think better of it and do not make me a new sinner before Him!
HG|1|141|16|0|"Truly, if it depended on me I would only curse you with my greatest favor compared to Emmanuel glancing at you with just one eye.
HG|1|141|17|0|Therefore, open your hearts and hurry to the Father! For not I, but He, the so endlessly concerned holy Father Who is supreme love, is calling you through my useless and weak tongue.
HG|1|141|18|0|"So go where love, life and mercy are always to he found and do not ever ask for my intercession, but turn to Him Whose infinite love had you called! Amen."
HG|1|141|19|0|And full of remorse at their folly they all went to Emmanuel, confessed their guilt and poured out their hearts to Him.
HG|1|141|20|0|But Emmanuel gazed at them and said: "Children, why do you fear the best and most loving Father, and yet you do not fear men in whom all the good is only from Me whereas their own is pernicious evil and all wrong?
HG|1|141|21|0|"Do you really believe that I could be influenced by humans, thereby making them appear more merciful than I am?
HG|1|141|22|0|"Or do you think that Enoch has more love than I through which he could have moved Me to absolve you from your guilt? O you fool who are fathers yourselves and love your children although you are full of wickedness. Tell Me, when has ever a stranger loved your children more than you do? Or whose voice would you rather favor: that of your child or that of an unauthorized and imperfect intercessor?
HG|1|141|23|0|"If that is how you men who are full of evil before Me act, how could you think so absurdly of Me?
HG|1|141|24|0|"Therefore, change your way of thinking and bear in mind that I alone am your Father and all of you are children of one Father to whom you have a right through love. Amen."
HG|1|142|0|1|ABOUT THE FREEDOM OF MAN. (5th November 1841)
HG|1|142|1|0|After this brief admonition by Emmanuel, Seth rose and, deeply stirred by love throughout, said this:
HG|1|142|2|0|O Emmanuel Abba, forgive us our terrible indifference. Look, I and all of us have become numbed in our feelings by Your extraordinary and mighty miraculous deeds. The speeches by Adam and Enoch, the latter's patronage, Your fiery speeches and love-glowing lessons, succeeding one another so quickly, have overburdened our by nature somewhat slow spirit and we were unable to follow all the inexpressible glories from Your holy mouth. Therefore, we succumbed to our great helplessness and secretly relied on Enoch that he would later on impart it to us so that we could then at leisure understand it quite easily.
HG|1|142|3|0|"However, quite a different, holy light out of You has now shown an of us that all the named reasons did not apply and it was our own indolent will that caused this bad indifference in us. Therefore, () Emmanuel, awaken our still dead will and strengthen our weak hearts with Your grace so that we may animatedly grasp the words from Your holy mouth and accordingly arrange our lives pleasing to You. Amen."
HG|1|142|4|0|Then Emmanuel said to Seth and all the others the following: "Seth, behold, I purify you all because of the truth of your words. But your truth is naked as you are before Me. Therefore, clothe your hearts with free love for Me that you may become alive! For I can give you everything, except the free love of your hearts for Me. This I cannot give to anyone. And if I did this, what would your love be worth?
HG|1|142|5|0|"I tell you, it would be nothing but an alien impulse compelling you against your will to love and, thus, worship Me.
HG|1|142|6|0|"I created you as free humans and children and endowed each one with his own share of love which produces the life within you. You have to seize Me with this your own free love, only then will you take hold of the life within you.
HG|1|142|7|0|"I have given everyone a fair share just as a living germ originating in love has been laid into every grain of seed. When the seed is planted in the earth the dew of love gathers around it. This dew destroys the flesh enclosing the living germ and this becomes free. Once the germ is free it begins avidly to absorb the surrounding dew of love and life, keeps growing and soon forcefully breaks through the soil and freely rises upwards striving after the light of the sun. In such freedom it grows stronger and, finally, from the almost invisible little germ there develops a mightily strong tree full of life throughout and thus full of a thousand fold fruit. And all the life within it is a life characteristic of this tree bringing forth its kind a thousand fold.
HG|1|142|8|0|"Now ask yourselves whether this is not the case with your own free love that is a true germ of eternal life in your flesh which latter is equivalent to the matter of the grain of seed.
HG|1|142|9|0|"My Word and My love for you is the love-dew and does with you as does the dew with the grain of seed in the soil. So absorb My Word into your being that it may destroy your worldliness and then truly free your love, which is the true everlasting life. Only in this free life will you become useful fruit trees and be able to perform life's duties towards life. But now your sole task consists in becoming alive and free in the true love for Me. Only thereby will you become truly alive in Me and through Me, your true, eternal, holy Father. Amen.
HG|1|142|10|0|"Now move to the right side of the altar, heed Enoch's sacrifice within you and let your hearts, still weak in love, be warmed at the hallowed flame of the offering. Amen:'
HG|1|142|11|0|Then they all followed Emmanuel's word and placed themselves on the right side of the altar facing midday. On the morning-side Emmanuel, the sacrificer Enoch, Lamech and the other awakened were standing. The evening and midnight sides were open to all the people.
HG|1|142|12|0|When everything was thus well-prepared and arranged for the offering Adam once more stepped up to Emmanuel and asked Him full of the purest, innermost love and the highest respect:
HG|1|142|13|0|O Emmanuel, You do not intend to leave us after this sacrifice, but will still graciously hallow and receive the sacrifice on the hallowed height on the Sabbath tomorrow? For behold, the children dwelling in the morning, midday and evening have not recognized You as yet. Oh, how happy they would be if they could also see You in our midst and hear a word of life from Your holy mouth!
HG|1|142|14|0|"However, O Emmanuel, not my or our will, but always Your most holy will be done now and in eternity. Amen."
HG|1|142|15|0|Then Emmanuel said to Adam: "You are concerned and your concern is not idle since you are a father of all the free blood on this earth. But one thing about your concern, which borders on the futility of the external life, is the visibleness of My Being in a person similar to you. Do you think that when invisible I am less present and a less helpful Father than when visible?
HG|1|142|16|0|"Behold, this is still futile and I tell you that it is better for everyone not to see Me as a Being, but only through the love in his own heart For My visible presence is a compulsion, My invisible presence your life's freedom. Through compulsion no one can attain to life eternal, but only through freedom, which is the pure love for Me.
HG|1|142|17|0|'The one to whom I came and with whom I remained would be swallowed up by Me, for the fire of My love is too infinite that a still mortal though for immortality created being could bear it. However, if someone, who has already sought Me in his heart, comes to Me freely, behold, that one has already become firm and strong and I shall no longer swallow him up, but receive him for the eternal contemplation of My infinity and for the everlasting free enjoyment of the emanation of My boundless love and grace.
HG|1|142|18|0|"However, I will grant your request and will also tomorrow become for a moment visible and perceivable to all your children. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|143|0|1|THE SACRIFICE. LAMECH'S FIERY ADMONITION. ABOUT MEEKNESS AND PATIENCE.
HG|1|143|1|0|Adam thanked Emmanuel from the depth of his heart for the promised immense grace and returned to his previous place.
HG|1|143|2|0|Then Enoch came forward and said to Emmanuel: "Behold, Emmanuel Abba, You Who are holy, exceedingly holy! Now that everything is prepared} will, if You agree, light the fire on the altar and on behalf of all of us sacrifice the lamb and the fruit to You."
HG|1|143|3|0|But Emmanuel replied: "Enoch! Behold, I am neither hungry nor thirsty and with this offering you cannot appease Me. The most pleasing offering to Me is a penitent, remorseful heart that seeks Me and loves Me above all.
HG|1|143|4|0|"However, since you have already built the altar, placed the wood on it and prepared the sacrifice, you may as well put it on and make the offering to Me. Amen."
HG|1|143|5|0|And Enoch did everything in accordance with Emmanuel's words, placed first the still living lamb over the wood, which was not yet burning and killed it there on the altar.
HG|1|143|6|0|But Adam remarked that it was not proper to shed the blood of the lamb on the altar.
HG|1|143|7|0|And Emmanuel answered Adam, saying: "Adam! Do not concern yourself with what Enoch is doing, for he makes the sacrifice to Me and not to you. And behold, I am satisfied. Why, then, should it annoy you?
HG|1|143|8|0|"But I tell you for a sign that} am pleased with Enoch's method of offering a sacrifice and that in this way the Most High will one day make the supreme sacrifice to the Most High. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|143|9|0|And Adam, somewhat perplexed, asked: "O Emmanuel! Is there beside You, the Most High, another Most High? Or how is that to be understood?"
HG|1|143|10|0|And Emmanuel said: "I said, and now I tell you: Beyond the flesh there are still many secrets, but while you are in the flesh you will not behold them. For time is the teacher of the flesh; but the spirit will recognize these things once it has returned to its origin. Amen."
HG|1|143|11|0|Now the lamb had been slaughtered and Enoch took stones and rubbed them forcefully together above dry straw, which had been dusted with dry resin. However, this time the usually very skilled firelighter failed and so he went to Emmanuel and said:
HG|1|143|12|0|"Lord, Abba Emmanuel! Look, I do not manage to light a fire today; O do help me to accomplish it!"
HG|1|143|13|0|And Emmanuel replied: "Behold, my beloved Enoch, you may be happy if the fire does not obey you, for it is better to be a master of one's heart rather than a skilled fire-maker. Thus I prefer one who lifts up his own heart to Me to one who through his word and fiery speeches has turned thousands to Me, but has himself remained a cold offering under which there does not glow a fire of love but merely cold wisdom.
HG|1|143|14|0|"But if you cannot manage to light a fire, this can soon be remedied. Give the fire-stores to the young, strong Lamech. Under his strong hands the stones will give what they denied you. And you stay with Me and leave the job to Lamech. Amen."
HG|1|143|15|0|And Enoch happily handed the stones to Lamech who rubbed them so forcefully together that soon such a great fire broke out that it did not only ignite the straw but took hold also of the wood and the offering which suddenly went up in a blaze.
HG|1|143|16|0|Everyone admired Lamech's skill, but when Lamech noticed the praise by the fathers and the people he quickly turned to them and said with great fervor:
HG|1|143|17|0|"O fathers and brothers, are you again out of your mind thus praising me? Who, then, is Emmanuel? Who has and gives the fire?
HG|1|143|18|0|"If you were not my fathers and brothers, truly, I would call you blind fools. Praise the One to Whom such praise and honor is due! And to Whom is all praise and honor due? In case you do not yet know it, I tell you that this is due to God alone, for He is, was and will forever be holy. Amen. Do understand this. Amen."
HG|1|143|19|0|Then Emmanuel turned to Lamech and said: "Listen, Lamech, you have produced almost too much fire.
HG|1|143|20|0|"It would not be good to entrust you with lightning and thunder, for under your rule the earth might soon look rather glazed or as it would where the brightest ray of the sun melts the sand of the deeper brooks, then covering their banks as with externally transparent glass. But because it absorbs and lets through the light externally, it becomes darker and colder under the glass than where the dry sand absorbs the rays of the sun. And listen: On the glass there will no longer grow any fruit ever.
HG|1|143|21|0|'Therefore be gentle, composed and patient in all things, in every word and every act, for gentleness, calmness and patience are the best fertilizer for the soil. If then someone plants a good seed in it, this will sprout and the harvest for you and Me will be abundant.
HG|1|143|22|0|"But he who strikes hard with sword and clubs and comes with lightning and thunder only wounds and often kills and his field will not yield much fruit.
HG|1|143|23|0|'The one, however, who is always gentle, calm and patient, waters the plants in his field when the powerful rays of the sun dry out the soil.
HG|1|143|24|0|"Now, dear Lamech, judge for yourself on which field the blessed abundance will soon be visible.
HG|1|143|25|0|"Therefore you, too, shall always be gentle, calm and patient towards everyone and you will gather the hearts around you and pour life's blessing upon them. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|144|0|1|EMMANUEL'S PARTING WORDS. A PROPHECY REGARDING GOLGOTHA. ABOUT THE GLORY OF SPIRITUAL FREEDOM.
HG|1|144|1|0|And Lamech recognized his mistake and went to Emmanuel and then to the other fathers and asked their forgiveness with a deeply moved heart. All the fathers rejoiced at this and heeded the earlier fiery admonition for themselves, too.
HG|1|144|2|0|Following this, Emmanuel gazed at Enoch's offering, blessed it and said: "I, Emmanuel Abba, have not really any pleasure in this burnt offering, but only in the fact that it was offered to Me with a pure heart. And so I bless it for a memorial in anticipation of a sacrifice which will one day be made for the quickening of all the dead and the living. And so it shall henceforth, and to the end of all Times of times, remain with the lamb and bread! Amen.
HG|1|144|3|0|"Woe betide those who will change this for, truly, I tell you that they will be making their sacrifice not to Me, but to the filth of the world, and through their sacrifice they will become like the one to whom they have offered it.
HG|1|144|4|0|"And you, Enoch, behold, how I have blessed your sacrifice which now has become a living sacrifice, and one day out of this burnt lamb there will arise a great, living and strong lamb of the world which will take upon its shoulders all the weakness of the earth and open to all flesh the never to close gates to life eternal. Amen.
HG|1|144|5|0|"I no longer give you a commandment but I make you free from any commandment. They are of use only for lazy servants and whoever lives according to the commandments is a dead slave who wants to be judged in all his doings and has no freedom in his heart. Wherever he works he does it because he was commanded to perform the work, for without command he would never have felt a necessity for any activity. Wherever he loves, he loves because he was commanded to love. But his heart does not feel the necessity and holiness of love and life eternal out of it, but only love's pressure. Why so? Because he is a slave from the muddy depth of all things.
HG|1|144|6|0|"The free person's heart beats freely and his lungs breathe freely, and no lifeimpeding law interferes with the brisk circulation of his blood. For the free love for God makes him a child of the Most High.
HG|1|144|7|0|"But he who is a child of the Most High, is he still a child of man?
HG|1|144|8|0|"Since he is a child of God, does he not have something within him which is always holy and fully similar to Him Who is his Father - thus, something divine and completely free?
HG|1|144|9|0|'Therefore I now tell all of you who have a free heart and love Me with your free hearts that you, too, are gods as is your holy Father from eternity, freely out of Himself, out of His own eternal, holy strength
HG|1|144|10|0|"Behold, that is why I do not give you any command, but only showed, and am showing you, the true, free, living and alone quickening love for Me, as the First Cause of all life and existence, so that you may use it in spirit and all truth for your complete quickening, as the sole binding means between Me and you.
HG|1|144|11|0|"I do not even say that you shall do so, but you may do it freely if you wish. You shall not even follow this teaching because of your love of life, but only out of free love for Me, only for the sake of love, thus for My sake Who am your most loving Father.
HG|1|144|12|0|"Behold, because I love you who are My children you shall also love Me, as I am your Father.
HG|1|144|13|0|"As you love Me, you shall also love each other as brothers and sisters. You shall never be prejudiced by anything, but brother, sister, father, mother shall be all towards awakening the free love within you.
HG|1|144|14|0|"For My eternal fatherly love for you I need nothing from anyone, and the love in your hearts for Me and everyone shall be like that, too; then you will be like Me alive out of yourselves through the free, proper use of My free love within you and will live as I do everlastingly.
HG|1|144|15|0|"If you will remain like that the power of the serpent will not come near you and no blemish will ever contaminate your hearts. But he, who wishes to be a slave of the world, let him be so; I have no command for him.
HG|1|144|16|0|"However, he shall know at least this as a man that I shall not revoke My eternal order for his sake. Life exists solely in the free love for Me, otherwise there is everywhere eternal death.
HG|1|144|17|0|"And you, My beloved Enoch, shall be My first priest and your love the foundation of the first and purest church on this earth.
HG|1|144|18|0|"Tomorrow when you will be offering a sacrifice I shall come to you and put words on your tongue which you shall speak before all the children. My love, My grace and My blessing be with all of you. Amen." - And Emmanuel vanished before the eyes of all.
HG|1|145|0|1|ADAM'S INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE COMING SABBATH (8th November 1841)
HG|1|145|1|0|When the patriarchs and all the people surrounding them had noticed that Emmanuel was no longer among them, but that He had vanished as a Being so completely as if He had never existed, they all, except Enoch, became sad: and most of them were silent. Only when the sun was close to setting did Adam pull himself together and say:
HG|1|145|2|0|"Children, since He is no longer in our midst, He Who is Jehovah Emmanuel Abba, holy, exceedingly holy, why should we still remain here?
HG|1|145|3|0|'Therefore, go to the children and invite them to the Sabbath tomorrow and then return without delay so that we may depart for the height, our home.
HG|1|145|4|0|"But you, Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion, and also you, Abedam, shall remain in our midst if you like to. However, as you have now clearly heard it yourselves from the mouth of the Most High that everyone is absolutely free, you are so also as far as I, your earthly father, am concerned. So please yourselves and do not fear that through one or the other decision you may win or lose something. Let only your free will lead you in all things and may the Lord's word and His eternal love be your guide on all your ways and the all in all of your life. Amen."
HG|1|145|5|0|Then Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel and Jared went and invited the children of the midnight to attend the sacrifice on the height on the Sabbath the following day.
HG|1|145|6|0|And Jura said to Adam: "Father, it is an inexpressibly great joy to all of us that you have invited us to stay once more with you on the height. There is only a question that must be clarified: Of what use would we be on the hallowed height and what is to happen to our children?
HG|1|145|7|0|"Among you Enoch is now a living priest of the Lord. Look, our children have no one who has been awakened, except us. Therefore, we want to be to them - though not in such a perfect sense - what thanks to Emmanuel now Enoch is to you and all of us.
HG|1|145|8|0|"This we shall now do throughout our life and we shall frequently come to the height there to receive for ourselves and our children from your midst new warmth and new light. Now we shall stay here, but tomorrow, long before sunrise, we will in front of your hut sing a hymn of praise to the Lord. Amen."
HG|1|145|9|0|And Adam answered: "So be it, and may the Lord's blessing as well as mine and that of all of us be with you and strengthen you. Amen."
HG|1|145|10|0|Then he turned to Abedam and asked him what he intended to do.
HG|1|145|11|0|And Abedam told him very gently the same. Adam and all the others praised his loyalty and Enoch stepped up to him and said:
HG|1|145|12|0|"Listen, Abedam, the road is known to you. The Lord's will is yours and so is His love. Your children are still all blind. Behold, not in vain has the Lord awakened you. Therefore, hurry to your own, bring them the glad tidings, do not keep anything from them and tell all of them aloud and with loving power what the Lord has done to all of us.
HG|1|145|13|0|I salute you, dear brother in the Lord and in Adam, now and forever! Amen."
HG|1|146|0|1|ABEDAM MEETS A STRANGER
HG|1|146|1|0|Accompanied by many blessings, Abedam departed from the hallowed place and hurried to his own, fully laden with the most glorious treasures from the heavens. And as he, full of exalted thoughts and love for the Lord, returned on the same road they had earlier all walked so wonderfully from the evening region, behold, at the spot where they had all rested and he had been the sale companion of Asmahael, there suddenly appeared a vigorous young man and asked him:
HG|1|146|2|0|"Where are you going at this late hour? Behold, already the sun is touching the edge of the mountain and the moon is still distant with its light. The road is uneven and the path full of stones. Listen, Abedam, I have heard that in the presence of all the patriarchs great things have happened where the children of the midnight dwell I want to go there to see some of it, too, but especially the strengthened patriarchs. Would you not like to turn back and lead me there?"
HG|1|146|3|0|And Abedam, without a moment's rel1ection, asked the stranger: "Yes, I shall be pleased to do what you desire, but would you not like to tell me your name, if you have one, so that I can introduce you to the fathers?"
HG|1|146|4|0|But the stranger responded with the same question, saying: "If you tell Me your name I will give you Mine and will tell you still something else. But first tell Me your name."
HG|1|146|5|0|Then Abedam was startled and said to the stranger: "How can you ask me my name? You called me by my name when you stopped me and asked me to accompany you back to the place where such great unheard-of things have happened! How am I to understand this?"
HG|1|146|6|0|And the stranger replied: "Behold, Abedam, you have just come from the hallowed place where such great things have happened and you have surely been awakened, too. How can you, as one awakened, not understand this easy question?"
HG|1|146|7|0|Abedam was quite bewildered and at a loss for an answer to the stranger.
HG|1|146|8|0|And the stranger asked him once more his name and Abedam, amazed that the stranger kept calling him by his name, but still insisted on hearing it, finally replied:
HG|1|146|9|0|"Listen, my name is as you have called me and I have no other name than the one you have given me and which Adam and Emmanuel gave me."
HG|1|146|10|0|Then the stranger, looking hard at him, said: "Behold, Abedam, now that you have told me your name I am satisfied. For behold, I have already in the beginning given you that name, but as a name which I gave you it was not yours, only Mine within you whether you wanted to be called like that or not. Now this name is yours and Mine, and thus you have simultaneously learnt your name and Mine and may confidently lead Me to where I want to go."
HG|1|146|11|0|Abedam was quite astonished that the stranger had also his name and immediately set out on the way back with him.
HG|1|146|12|0|On the road Abedam asked the other Abedam: 'Tell me, if you wish, from which region did you come and from whom did you learn what happened in the midnight region?"
HG|1|146|13|0|And the stranger replied: "As for your first question, I come directly from the morning, but concerning your second question I will tell you a short story.
HG|1|146|14|0|"Behold, a father in the morning region - one with the most children and the greatest love for them - had for a long time looked on how his children occupied themselves with all kinds of useful, but still more harmful things. And the wise father had placed himself in such a way that none of the children could notice him. But after only a short playtime the children's behavior began to deteriorate so that there was hardly anyone left who had kept his heart clean out of love for the unnoticed father. He kept carefully admonishing all the older brothers, and they liked to hear his word, but none of them wanted to heed it fully in his heart
HG|1|146|15|0|'Then the father decided to make himself unrecognizable and thus approach the children as if he had come as a stranger from the lowlands.
HG|1|146|16|0|"The children received him through the intervention of one of them, however not with love, but only as a stranger. For since their hearts had turned foolish and worldly, their eyes had become blind and their ears deaf so that they could not recognize the father.
HG|1|146|17|0|"When the father gradually made himself more and more known through acts and words, the children became afraid and only few could bear his nearness.
HG|1|146|18|0|"Seeing how immature his children still were, the father warmed them all with his love so that they turned to him and praised and glorified him. And the father strengthened them all, blessed them and then left them for a short trial period.
HG|1|146|19|0|"On the way back from his children, this father came to Me and told Me everything, and that is why I am here in order to see how the children look and what they are doing in their father's absence.
HG|1|146|20|0|"Therefore lead Me to the hallowed place! Amen. "
HG|1|147|0|1|ABEDAM TALKS WITH THE STRANGER ABEDAM (9th November 1841)
HG|1|147|1|0|Having heard this from the mouth of the stranger, Abedam was amazed and said:
HG|1|147|2|0|"But my highly esteemed Abedam, this is really the story of the children of the height who are the fathers of our main line.
HG|1|147|3|0|'The name of the Father is Emmanuel Abba and Jehovah, God the Most High, holy, exceedingly holy.
HG|1|147|4|0|"Tell me, if you are willing, where you have met this holy Father, what did He look like and in what direction did He go from you?
HG|1|147|5|0|O do tell me, I pray. For behold, coming from the evening region I was an eyewitness of everything that happened and enjoyed the inexpressible, highest grace of walking, as the most unworthy, constantly by His side.
HG|1|147|6|0|O friend Abedam, the bliss I poor sinner experienced the highest angel could not describe to you with the most glowing tongue.
HG|1|147|7|0|"Indeed, I can only tell you that in this short period of time I experienced more of the most sublime bliss than the highest angel spirit does in an eternity."
HG|1|147|8|0|'Then the stranger asked him: "What was it actually that gave you so much bliss that you regard the bliss of the high, free angels as almost nothing compared to it?"
HG|1|147|9|0|And Abedam replied: O my beloved namesake, behold, in this respect I have always been a peculiar man, and just because of this peculiarity that which might sadden thousands makes me happiest. This peculiar trait consists in the fact that I feel happiest when I am beside someone with whom I more and more feel my absolute nothingness compared to his allness from the bottom of my heart. 'Therefore I do not want to see any person beneath me, but always as much as possible above me. And thus my motto is this: 'Blessed is the heart's lowliness, and the helpless weakness is the worm's greatest wealth!'
HG|1|147|10|0|"For if the worm was strong in the fullness of life, how much pain it would feel when it is trodden on. But its weakness and the constant helplessness of its life may perhaps make for it that which we regard as painful the greatest delight of its life.
HG|1|147|11|0|"Of course, I do not know the nature of worms as He Who created them knows it, but I feel that this is so as I myself am happiest when under pressure from all sides.
HG|1|147|12|0|"But now, my beloved namesake, I beg you to kindly answer my earlier three questions, if you are willing. Amen."
HG|1|147|13|0|And the stranger Abedam answered: "Look, my beloved Abedam, of what use can the answering of the three questions now be to you on careful consideration of this matter?
HG|1|147|14|0|"Behold, My principle and motto is this: 'If you cannot be of any use to your brother with some word, let your tongue rest and stir it only when you can thereby do a service to your brother!'
HG|1|147|15|0|"Look, in view of this My principle I would rather not answer you. Does this satisfy you?"
HG|1|147|16|0|And Abedam replied: "Yes, my beloved friend Abedam, on the one hand it does because I recognize that your will subjugates mine, and this pleases me; but on the other hand, since I love this to you and me well known holy Father above all, my heart is filled with the greatest yearning to be constantly with Him or at least speak of Him constantly, to love, praise and glorify Him above all, worship the Most Holy and also, as on this occasion, to have someone tell me about Him. And look, because of this very great yearning of my heart I am not satisfied that you do not want to answer my questions. As far as your principle is concerned you may do so without hesitation, for thereby you cannot possibly harm my heart, but it would be of great benefit to it. Is not every action and every word to our brothers of the greatest use to them only when we have worked for, and spoken to, their hearts?
HG|1|147|17|0|"Look, is this not correct and does it not correspond to your truly sublime and most wonderful principle?
HG|1|147|18|0|"Therefore, if you are willing, would you please answer my questions."
HG|1|147|19|0|And Abedam, the stranger, said to the known Abedam: "Listen, Abedam, I like your words so much that I now cannot but answer your questions and tell you something else and again something more. And so listen:
HG|1|147|20|0|"I met the to you so well-known Father at the exact spot where the two of us earlier met As for His appearance, you may believe Me, He looked exactly like Me, just as our names are alike. And because of that He looked very much like you, too.
HG|1|147|21|0|"Where He went I cannot tell you exactly, but one thing is certain, namely, that He did not walk away from His children, but on a small detour back to them again.
HG|1|147|22|0|"Behold, now you have all the answers to your questions. But now there is still this 'something else', and this is contained in a counter-question.
HG|1|147|23|0|"Since you are an awakened one and have beheld the Father for so long, I am surprised that you have not noticed this likeness between Me, you and Him at first sight.
HG|1|147|24|0|"And now comes the 'something more', and this again in a question. Behold, your principle is, strange to say, Mine, too, and the comparison with the worm has already long ago grown on My ground. Tell Me now whether we suit each other.
HG|1|147|25|0|"But bear this in mind! If someone for the sake of his own bliss wants to be the lowest, is it not secretly the same as when one for the same reason wants to be the highest among all his brothers?
HG|1|147|26|0|"This matter worries Me about you. If you are willing, you may as well unravel this knot for Me!"
HG|1|147|27|0|And the known Abedam did not know what to answer his namesake, and he said to Him:
HG|1|147|28|0|"Beloved friend Abedam, your truly incomprehensibly high wisdom reveals that you are a son of the morning. I would like to answer your questions if it were possible to me. However, I cannot even understand your strange answers to my questions and absorb them properly in my heart.
HG|1|147|29|0|"As regards your questions, you will have to do without answers because only now do I really see how disgustingly stupid I still am.
HG|1|147|30|0|"Yes, dear friend, you have done right to stop me and urge me to return, for if with this my only now recognized stupidity I had come to my own, oh, how one stupidity would have called forth - another and, finally, refuted it!
HG|1|147|31|0|"Therefore, do not call me an awakened one again, but call me a sleeping fool, for the more I now ponder on myself the more stupid I feel.
HG|1|147|32|0|"In truth, because thanks to my principle I had this blissful experience with the holy Father, I thought myself already awakened, and only now do I see clearly how little my heart has understood all the glorious words from the Father's mouth and planted them within it as a living and glorious seed of eternal love and, thus, everlasting life.
HG|1|147|33|0|"O friend Abedam, forgive me that I am therefore unable to answer you. Amen."
HG|1|147|34|0|And the stranger Abedam replied: "Listen, My faithful namesake, I am completely satisfied with your answer, for you have fully explained to Me every point of My question, and thus we suit each other perfectly.
HG|1|147|35|0|"You realize what you are still lacking and have properly humiliated yourself in your heart View your principle in the right light, - but I want to be of use to everyone with word and deed.
HG|1|147|36|0|"Tell Me, judge for yourself, are we not as if made for each other as if I had been there for you already from eternity and had created you only for Myself?"
HG|1|147|37|0|And Abedam said, full of joy: "Yes, yes, that is how I myself feel very clearly; like a father for the son and the son for the father.
HG|1|147|38|0|"My most beloved friend Abedam, I have also the feeling as if we could not separate in all eternity and as if I could never do without your help. And so I wish to be together with you not just temporally but also eternally."
HG|1|147|39|0|And the stranger Abedam said: "Behold, you have forestalled Me. Since I came to know you this has been also My only wish and will.
HG|1|147|40|0|"But look, I hear sounds of praise. We are close to our destination. Therefore, compose yourself and introduce Me to Adam and the others. Amen."
HG|1|148|0|1|THE ARRIVAL OF THE STRANGER ABEDAM AT THE PATRIARCH'
HG|1|148|1|0|"Yes, truly, there is already the collapsed wall," said the known Abedam, "and it seems to me that they are still all gathered there. It also appears to me that Enoch is at this moment addressing a farewell speech to the midnight children. Yes, yes, he is speaking to Jura, Ohorion and Bhusin.
HG|1|148|2|0|"Let us go to them without delay! Maybe we can still hear a few little words which might apply, to us; so let us hurry."
HG|1|148|3|0|And the stranger Abedam said to the known one: "Listen, My beloved friend, why the hurry when one is already on the spot?
HG|1|148|4|0|"As for Enoch's words, the last ones will not be of much use to us if we have missed out on the first; or what use are to an altar the top stones if the foundation stones have not first been laid?
HG|1|148|5|0|"Or have you ever seen a day begin in the evening or a tree which begins to grow from its top in the air, then developing the trunk downwards and the roots into the earth only out of this?
HG|1|148|6|0|"Or what use would it be to someone to cover his head with a cloth when he has nothing with which to cover the rest of his body?
HG|1|148|7|0|"Behold, that is why I think we should let Enoch conclude his speech and wait here for a while so as not to disturb the attention of anyone's heart."
HG|1|148|8|0|The known Abedam was quite satisfied with this and said to Abedam the stranger: "My beloved friend, I believe that with the wisdom and might of your speech which sounds also most melodious you could lead me into the fire and I would follow you into all the depths of the seas and all the waters of the earth.
HG|1|148|9|0|"Truly, my most beloved friend, not only your appearance, but also your speech is extraordinarily similar to the Father's - you know whom I mean -; only you appear to me much stronger physically than was the Father. For the Father appeared considerably weaker and smaller, that is, you must understand me correctly - in His person. Of course, we cannot speak here of the spiritual figure of the Father which is of infinite might and strength forever."
HG|1|148|10|0|And the strange Abedam answered: "So you now notice the similarity and lack of similarity between Me and the Father?
HG|1|148|11|0|"Yes, yes, you are right, this is how it was! But what do you think, My beloved friend, concerning the smaller and weaker figure? I personally am of the opinion that if, as you know, this Father showed Himself to His children in a somewhat strange appearance in order to show them what their hearts were like, this could also be an explanation of His weaker figure on that occasion.
HG|1|148|12|0|"And if he returned to His children unexpectedly and their hearts were freer and stronger in love, - might not the Father show Himself stronger than before in which case he might look exactly like Me?
HG|1|148|13|0|"For I think that the Father's figure where the children are concerned would always depend on the greater or lesser love for Him in their hearts. What do you think in this respect?"
HG|1|148|14|0|And the known Abedam was amazed and said to Abedam: O friend! I must openly admit that however mysterious your words sounded to me before, now they are very clear.
HG|1|148|15|0|"Look, how much wiser than I you are. Truly, this so very important point you have raised my heart would have missed completely.
HG|1|148|16|0|"I must tell you already in advance that I am sure Adam, Enoch and all the others will open their eyes in surprise and prick up their ears when they hear you speak about something. For in my opinion when one hears you speak one could well believe that you have been completely awakened when you met the Father or - do understand me! - you must be the Father Himself. Do understand, dear friend, that I say this only by way of comparison.
HG|1|148|17|0|"Yes, in truth, with you I shall not bring disgrace upon myself with the patriarchs.
HG|1|148|18|0|"I for my part am overjoyed and I must openly admit that when J now ask my love: 'Whom do you love more, - the Father or this friend?', it answers: 'Although I received everything I have from the Father, yet what I give the Father and this friend is exactly the same and there is no difference.
HG|1|148|19|0|O Adam, O Enoch, O all you who are alive, you will be puzzled and amazed at this wisdom!
HG|1|148|20|0|"Now look, most beloved friend, Enoch has bowed to the altar and to the patriarchs; his speech has ended and if you wish I would like to introduce you."
HG|1|148|21|0|And Abedam the stranger replied: "Listen, Abedam, go there first and announce Me. Only then come back with good news and thereupon introduce Me to all the patriarchs. Amen.'"
HG|1|148|22|0|And Abedam went immediately to the patriarchs and told them everything that had happened to him during the short time since he had left this place. They all were very surprised, even Enoch who promptly asked: "Beloved Abedam, brother in God Emmanuel Abba! Tell me briefly how did his words affect your heart?"
HG|1|148|23|0|And Abedam replied: "Brother Enoch, in truth, as I have already admitted, I for my part did not find the least difference between him and Emmanuel.
HG|1|148|24|0|"In short, I whom you before my departure from here greeted as an awakened one tell you that my awakedness was compared with his incomprehensibly clear and high, indeed, highest wisdom the sheerest blindness, stupidity and any useless folly that might emerge therefrom.
HG|1|148|25|0|"Therefore I tell you, beloved brother Enoch, rejoice with all your heart for he will surely give you great pleasure, too.
HG|1|148|26|0|"Now it is time to fetch him and introduce him to you:' Enoch still asked Abedam whether he was allowed to go, too, and meet the stranger.
HG|1|148|27|0|And Abedam agreed with all his heart. And so both had soon reached the stranger Abedam who welcomed them.
HG|1|148|28|0|Then Abedam the stranger asked Enoch: "Most beloved Enoch, behold, it has got dark. You are on the point of returning from this so greatly hallowed place. May I and My namesake accompany you to the height, stay overnight with you and tomorrow celebrate the Sabbath of the Lord with you? For behold, when I heard of all that has happened here, a great longing arose within Me to see the awakened children of the great, holy Father and to hear living words from their living hearts."
HG|1|148|29|0|And Enoch replied: "O friend and my new still unknown brother! For guests of your kind we have many dwellings on the height. Not just for today and tomorrow but for all Times of times and Eternities of eternities you shall dwell in our midst.
HG|1|148|30|0|"Friends of the Father are our friends, too. And those He has sent to us shall dwell with us forever. But it is time, so if it pleases you follow me. Your will! Amen."
HG|1|148|31|0|So they went, and when they reached the patriarchs, these welcomed them, and they all gathered around the two Abedams. As Abedam walked behind him, Adam turned round and asked the stranger Abedam:
HG|1|148|32|0|"Dear welcome friend and guest of our love! Since you, as your namesake has earlier told us, have come from the morning region tell me, if you are willing, what the children there are doing and, if you wish, who your surely worthy father is and from which line of my descendants."
HG|1|148|33|0|At this question by Adam, the known Abedam made signs to Enoch, saying: "Most beloved brother Enoch, now listen with ears and heart"
HG|1|148|34|0|And Enoch thanked him for this reminder. But the stranger replied to Adam: "Listen, Adam, concerning your first question, you have already answered it yourself in your question. And if you belong also to the awakened, what you asked Me must be clear as daylight to you. Or should you not know which children are called 'children of the morning'?
HG|1|148|35|0|"If that be the case that excuses your - allow me father Adam extremely shallow question and you can be given only a shallow answer to it, namely, that your morning-children are all alert and healthy and many are looking forward to tomorrow.
HG|1|148|36|0|"Concerning your second question, it is like a snare. But behold, you will not find it easy to catch Me. I tell you, you will sooner catch an eagle high in the air than Me. It is good for you that love gave you this question, otherwise the answer would now have been very severe.
HG|1|148|37|0|"If I now asked you this, what would you answer Me?
HG|1|148|38|0|"Behold, as an awakened it should be clear to you whether I have a father or not; or are you still asleep?"
HG|1|148|39|0|And Adam was astonished at this answer and did not dare to ask the stranger anything else.
HG|1|148|40|0|Then Enoch said to the known Abedam: "But dear brother! Have you really not yet recognized your namesake?"
HG|1|148|41|0|And Abedam replied with a bewildered No. - But Enoch said: 'Truly, nothing in man remains so long foolish as does the heart. O Lord, have patience with us weak ones! Amen. Abedam, I think the awakened are all still asleep. Do you understand this?"
HG|1|149|0|1|THE QUESTION OF THE STRANGER ABEDAM
HG|1|149|1|0|And the known Abedam said to Enoch: "Most beloved brother in Abba Emmanuel! That I am not one of the awakened I feel only too clearly within me, and to be quite honest this clarity seems to be, and actually is, the most obvious thing in my life.
HG|1|149|2|0|"How it is with the others, brother Enoch, one with my understanding of life, which is my own fault, will not so easily perceive
HG|1|149|3|0|"But - between us - it seems to my great foolishness that he has already caught our beloved father Adam.
HG|1|149|4|0|And Enoch answered: "Listen, your words sound somewhat silly, but be assured that if you notice the night within you, you are already awake. For if you slept you would notice little of the night within you, but would dream yourself the blindest day. The dreamer is not aware that he sleeps and is dreaming.
HG|1|149|5|0|"Look, this is my opinion: Prior to the appearance of the holy, most loving Father in Emmanuel Abba all of us were sleeping and dreaming; but when He came He awakened us all. And behold, we became awake, but not in the daytime, only in the night of our hearts; and if Emmanuel had not done this for us we would still be asleep in the dead day of our dream
HG|1|149|6|0|"However, it is an old rule with us to awaken the children at least a good hour before sunrise so that their weak eyes may accustom themselves to the gradually developing day and then easily and unharmed bear the day's strong light. Do you think that we act more wisely in this than Emmanuel?
HG|1|149|7|0|"O look, He taught us this, too, because of the nature of the flesh. Is not the eye of the spirit worth more than that of the flesh?
HG|1|149|8|0|"If we do this for the benefit of the eyes of the flesh, do you think the Lord will be less merciful to the eyes of the spirit?
HG|1|149|9|0|"O my beloved brother Abedam, behold, what the Lord does is always done well and wisely!
HG|1|149|10|0|"We are awakened, and it would be most ungrateful towards the so exceedingly holy and good Father not to recognize what He has done for us. However, all of us were awakened at midnight, and this was due to the supreme love of Abba; but we must never fall asleep again. The day of the spirit is brighter than that of the flesh. That is why it is necessary for the sake of the spiritual eye to be awakened at midnight. For those who will be sleeping right into the day the strong light of the day will surely kill. - Do you understand me, dear brother?"
HG|1|149|11|0|After these words of Enoch to Abedam, the stranger Abedam turned back to the two and addressed the following most noteworthy words to them:
HG|1|149|12|0|"My most beloved friends! Truly, My ear has not missed a single word of your conversation. And you, Abedam, are awake because you noticed the night within you, and still do. You, Enoch, are alive and awake because you were aware of the time in which the Father awakened you, and why. And you feel with great certainty the coming of the great day.
HG|1|149|13|0|"You have spoken well to your brother and everyone of your words has already been recorded with the flaming script of the stars in the book of eternal life. But now I ask you a question which I would like you to answer Me. For without the answer to this question everyone - though he may have been powerfully aroused - remains more or less drowsy, and this state of the awakened is worse than actual sleep.
HG|1|149|14|0|"And this is the important question: What is the visible difference between late evening, midnight and early morning?
HG|1|149|15|0|"Behold, this lies in the eternal order of God. The sleeper does not recognize any difference in the night while he is asleep. He does open his eyes when the great Awakener comes, a rushing wind at midnight, but then turns over and goes to sleep once more to dream until the sun rises. When he then gets up, he avoids the light and seeks to hide in a dense shade.
HG|1|149|16|0|"Another one actually rises, rubs his eyes and stretches his limbs, but he remains drowsy till sunrise, staggers around, is irritated and does not know what time it is. He keeps thinking of sweet sleep, but does not think of the coming day. When admonished to dress himself, he still remains inactive and not dressed till sunrise and he would much prefer a return of the late evening to the coming morning of life.
HG|1|149|17|0|"Truly, to him the day will not bring anything pleasant.
HG|1|149|18|0|The fully awakened, however, enjoys being awake from the first moment of waking up, and he praises at midnight his great holy Awakener. He soon realizes what time it is and recognizes the difference between late evening, midnight and early morning.
HG|1|149|19|0|"He awaits the coming day with every breath, and the first dawn fills his spirit with a joy greater than all the visible heavens.
HG|1|149|20|0|"Thus see, My beloved friends, how important the answer to the given question is. That is why I added this explanation to make it easier for you to find a suitable answer to this so extremely important question. And so give Me your answers, one after the other, - however, if you are willing. Amen."
HG|1|149|21|0|The known Abedam said promptly to Enoch: "Brother, your earlier words, directed to my stupidity, have opened my eyes so that I now see quite clearly at what time of the night I have been awakened from my sleep - eternal thanks to the great, holy Awakener! - and I am now aware that I am truly awake and why. But brother, what a question! O my most beloved namesake, your question has not grown on our poor earth. I for my part feel already very clearly that it will not be I who answers it.
HG|1|149|22|0|"I am awake to be sure - and for this all praise, all thanks, honor and love to the Lord, - but to what extent there exists a drowsiness in my waking state, look, that I cannot behold. Therefore it will be up to you, dear brother Enoch, to undertake the answering of this principal question, if you are willing. Amen. "
HG|1|149|23|0|And Enoch said to Abedam the known: "Listen, dear brother, it appears to me that our most beloved friend has already included an answer in the question, and so it is up to us, not so much to answer the question as to recognize the answer within it and then absorb it into our life.
HG|1|149|24|0|"For behold, this is what I think: From the heart of the one out of whose mouth came such a question streams together with the question an inexpressible goodwill. And be assured, that enquirer has no need either to test us or in order to please his own unfathomable wisdom to explore our glimmering mote, but it is his pleasure secretly to bestow unheard-of great gifts. - Do you understand this, Abedam?"
HG|1|149|25|0|Then Abedam the stranger seized both of them under the arms, lifted them slightly from the ground, then put them gently down again and began with the following explanation:
HG|1|149|26|0|"My most beloved, there is a great faith in your hearts. In you, Enoch, light out of love - and in you, Abedam, love out of light. Both is good and catches the meaning of divine order and the fountain of life streams incessantly and joyously upward to the great eternal day.
HG|1|149|27|0|"But late evening, midnight and early morning do not flow across into the day but are left behind and pass away one after the other.
HG|1|149|28|0|"Yet they, as part of the same order, are necessary for life, just as the soil is to the grain of seed. And so late evening is the time of sowing and resting in the soil, midnight the time of breaking through the soil and sprouting and early morning the time for shedding the matter and growing by absorbing the morning-dew.
HG|1|149|29|0|"Often the dew falls already very early before sunrise, and this is now the case here with us.
HG|1|149|30|0|"Behold, the day of the Lord is not like a day on earth, but when it comes it comes alone and is not ever followed by a night. That is why the preceding night is proper in the divine order since it is a necessary harbinger of the great day.
HG|1|149|31|0|"But which one alive will wish to remain in the night? If he does not have himself awakened, will he not pass away with the night when day comes?
HG|1|149|32|0|"Behold, these are the great differences. That is why I lifted both of you up so that you may comprehend this, and move towards life. Do understand this and stay with Me as I do with you. However, keep this to yourselves till tomorrow. Amen."
HG|1|150|0|1|A GOSPEL OF LOVE
HG|1|150|1|0|And Enoch still replied, as follows: "Yes, thus it is! I felt it like that deep in my spirit, but my tongue would not have dared to utter it. For here, too, my spirit told me: 'Let your weak tongue rest, for to speak of this so that it may work a blessing the tongue of a Mightier One has reserved for itself.'
HG|1|150|2|0|"O great Abedam, hear me in the stillness of my heart, for here it exclaims: ‘O Jehovah, how great and holy must Your love be! When You promise someone a grace on the following day then You, good and holy Father, without the blind recipient noticing it, gives him the grace already together with the promise itself.
HG|1|150|3|0|"Therefore, O best, holy Father, the more I ponder in my heart Your boundless kindness the more my heart fails to find words to fittingly praise, glorify and worship You, O Father. And my heart becomes too tight for the mighty love for You and so this love which has no room in the heart must in all the parts and limbs into which it has overflowed take hold of You ardently and love You above all.'
HG|1|150|4|0|"But when I once more ask my spirit: 'Can I not love the good, holy Father infinitely more with greater ardor?', it sounds back in the spirit: 'Can he whose heart is filled with love ever love as he desires? Behold, love is insatiable and can therefore never be appeased, except by the infinite love of the Holy Father.'
HG|1|150|5|0|"And so, O Father, I love You with love's ever-growing ravenous hunger, and if it were possible, how I would long to love myself to death on You, O Father.
HG|1|150|6|0|"O Father, my holy, dear Father, accept the dewdrop of my love as if it were something before You. Amen.
HG|1|150|7|0|"And you, my beloved brother Abedam, tell me how your loving heart now feels after you have surely recognized which hour of the night it is?"
HG|1|150|8|0|And the known Abedam said to Enoch: "Most beloved brother, look, you are more fortunate in your love than I, for you are still able to speak in the fire of your heart. Here I am again terribly stupid. When, as now, love seizes me very firmly I can only with difficulty manage just a few words, as you are now heaving from me, but I may not name the object of my love, that would instantly put on end to the poor art of my tongue.
HG|1|150|9|0|"But this much I can still tell you, namely, that my infinite stupidity has at long last recognized, which it earlier had not done, although it thought it had, what time of the night it is. Now I know exactly what time it is. But you know also that we have to keep it to ourselves until tomorrow. Look, I am already silent."
HG|1|150|10|0|The other Abedam showed both of them that He was pleased and said: "Listen, this is how it is! The right love must love itself to death, be it in spirit or in the act of the flesh and only this death is the true resurrection to true, everlasting life when this love will live in the supreme forever growing bliss and in the true, mightiest delight of its own life. But every love is destined for its respective release. Whoever loves the world will die in the constantly growing love of the world; and since the world has not life but only death, the one who has died in the love for the world will never arise to new life, but only to new death.
HG|1|150|11|0|"He who loves the flesh will through this love die to the flesh; and since the flesh is dead, he will never arise to new life but, like the lover of the world, to new death of the flesh
HG|1|150|12|0|"Whoever loves himself will also die in his own love; and since everyone in and for himself is dead, the one dying to himself will never arise to new life but also only to new death. And the one who is without any love and filled with hate for everything, with him the second death has already taken up its abode. And he, who has a heart full of anger, has the second death already knocking at his heart. And the one who is greedy and full of envy, the second death has already embraced with both arms.
HG|1|150|13|0|"And finally he who will gather for himself treasures and riches of the world is the one who has established a permanent abode for the second death; and whoever loves the life of this earth, which is a passing death or a partial perpetual dying, will never cease to die.
HG|1|150|14|0|"Although every love causes death, even the love for God, in no deadened love will life ever find itself again, except in the love for God, as He alone is the very everlasting life.
HG|1|150|15|0|"Actually every love will consciously find itself again. However, friends, in this finding there will again be a vast difference, namely, whether in life or in death.
HG|1|150|16|0|Thus, Enoch, has your love already died to all things and has found itself again in God, and as a result you are already newly alive for all Eternities of eternities. But only few will find the second Life as you have found it, for the mightiest inner fire of love for God can only win this grace. Do understand this well and keep it to yourselves till tomorrow."
HG|1|150|17|0|After this speech they had all safely arrived at Adam's hut where they sat down on the ground and received from Adam the customary fatherly blessing.
HG|1|150|18|0|Then they all rose, bowed respectfully to Adam and were dismissed to retire. But Adam asked Enoch, the two Abedams and Lamech in and reminded Seth to see to the evening meal. And Seth went to his hut where his wife and many of his children were awaiting him with longing. He sent them immediately to Adam's hut there to receive the blessing as the many other wives and children who had been waiting with great longing already for a long time for the arrival of Adam and the other patriarchs.
HG|1|150|19|0|After all of them had received the blessing from Adam and respectfully and gratefully left the hut, Seth, soon followed by his wife, entered the hut loaded with plenty of food and drink.
HG|1|150|20|0|It had already grown quite dark and with the approach of a great thunderstorm the evening became still darker.
HG|1|150|21|0|Adam asked Seth for a good torch, made by Enoch, in order to illumine the dark hut.
HG|1|150|22|0|But Abedam the stranger said to Adam and Seth: "Listen, friends, leave it at that! Why the extra work for the tired Seth who is no longer a youth either?
HG|1|150|23|0|"As for lighting up the hut, I shall take care of that and there will immediately be light in here. For I am an expert with lighting up, better still than Enoch with his torches.
HG|1|150|24|0|"I only have to say: Let there be light! and as you can all see we have sufficient light in the hut."
HG|1|150|25|0|And instantly it grew light as day in the hut and no one knew where the light came from, for no illuminating body could be seen.
HG|1|150|26|0|Enoch and Abedam did know where the light came from, and they knew its creator, but how it was done remained hidden from them. They all thanked the Lord after having overcome their astonishment and finally settled down to eat and drink cheerfully. And the other Abedam, too, without giving Himself away, joined happily in the meal.
HG|1|151|0|1|SETH SEEKS LIGHT IN THE LIGHT
HG|1|151|1|0|However, Seth could not forget this strange lighting up by Abedam. He did not dare ask anyone about it, but kept looking around .. His eyes explored all the comers of the hut and his mind investigated every imaginable way of making light.
HG|1|151|2|0|To produce light solely through a 'Let there be light!' and at that a light, which evenly lighted all the comers without throwing a shadow anywhere, such a thing Seth had not ever experienced as yet. But he did not have the courage to ask anyone.
HG|1|151|3|0|Adam soon noticed Seth's searching and asked him: "My son Abel-Seth, what are you looking for or what have you noticed? Or do you find something in the hut, which appears strange to you?
HG|1|151|4|0|And Seth replied most respectfully: "Beloved father, look, it does sound strange to say it, but I am looking for light in the light and cannot find it. Outside a great thunderstorm is arising and coming towards us from the morning region, it is still too distant for its constant flashes of lightning to illuminate the hut and, besides, the roof is so good that even if the storm were already above us, the luminosity of the lightning could not penetrate it.
HG|1|151|5|0|"And even if that were possible should there not with the light be also the shadow of the illumined objects?
HG|1|151|6|0|"Look, dear father, this is all I am seeking, strange indeed, but true, light in the light!"
HG|1|151|7|0|And Adam replied: "Yes, it is really strange. But look, I find it even stranger that you are seeking in vain and yet see the artist among us. Seek Him and you will soon have the light in the light.
HG|1|151|8|0|"When you see a shining stone, you ponder and ask yourself: 'Whence is its light?' But you cannot ask anyone whence the shine comes and how it is produced. For the great, mighty Artist is holy and does not answer the one who is unclean before Him, and so it is difficult to obtain clarity concerning the stone's radiance.
HG|1|151|9|0|"You see a variety of lights by night and also by day. But whom can you ask about their nature when you wonder about them?
HG|1|151|10|0|"But here we have light and Artist simultaneously present and you are seeking what is so close to all of us, the light in the light?" Would you one day maybe attempt to seek the day in the day?"
HG|1|151|11|0|Adam's words to Seth were full of the most brilliant truth; however, just as Seth was seeking what his heart did not understand, Adam here spoke words, too, he did not understand at all
HG|1|151|12|0|But after Adam's words Seth finally went to Abedam in order to find out from Him how He had produced this marvelous light.
HG|1|151|13|0|Abedam welcomed Seth and answered him, even before the somewhat shy Seth had come out with a question, as follows:
HG|1|151|14|0|"Seth, would you not like to be able to make light also? Yes, yes, you would like that, and I tell you, it is not so difficult as you think, and the means to achieve it is quite simple. As you will have noticed with Me, it consists in nothing else but an earnestly believing 'Let there be light!', and it will become light where it had been dark.
HG|1|151|15|0|"Behold, now you have the whole secret and thus your light in the light, and subsequently you will learn that you have now found the light for sure, yes, the truest light in the truest light.
HG|1|151|16|0|"But you are still looking at Me inquiringly. Is it not enough that I have revealed My art to you in its entirety?
HG|1|151|17|0|"Go into your dark hut and do with earnest belief the same you saw Me do and you will then convince yourself that it is with this art as I said.
HG|1|151|18|0|And Seth left Adam's hut and went to his own where his family were gathered in the dark, afraid of the gradually approaching violent storm which appeared most ominous. On entering he said: "Let there be light!" - and behold, it became instantly light.
HG|1|151|19|0|Only now, after this marvelous success, which frightened and amazed all his children, was Seth overwhelmed.
HG|1|151|20|0|He became more courageous, first reassured his own and then returned to Adam's hut, thanked Abedam the stranger for teaching him this marvelous art and then gradually began to come out with all the things which in connection with the miraculous success of this strange light-making captured him anew.
HG|1|151|21|0|And Abedam said, gently advising him: "Seth, behold, what a very worldly man you still are, considering that in the evening region you were among those whose inner light recognized Asmahael first and that afterwards you witnessed all His miracles.
HG|1|151|22|0|"Truly, then you did not have as many doubts as now. Did you not hear the words Emmanuel spoke to Adam when Adam asked Him not to leave you all soon after Enoch's offering?
HG|1|151|23|0|"Do you think Emmanuel's power is greater when He is visible than when invisible?
HG|1|151|24|0|"Behold, herein lies everything which still holds you back. Can you ever see an active force with the material eye, or have you ever seen what moves your limbs at your pleasure, drives without your effort your blood through all the veins, makes your hair and your nails grow and your skin, distributes the food in your stomach and does still countless other things?
HG|1|151|25|0|"Or have you ever seen the wind and what form it has and the germinating force or the one that guides the sun from its rising to setting, and also the stars and the moon? Or with which eye have you ever seen the force that drives all the brooks, rivers and streams towards the sea?
HG|1|151|26|0|"Look, how foolish you have still remained! So listen and note this well: Every force working in whatever way is out of God, the Primordial Source of all forces and powers. But God in His primordial nature cannot ever be beheld and comprehended by a being He has created. For he who would see God could not live, as God is infinite whereas every being is finite. How could the finite behold and comprehend the infinite?
HG|1|151|27|0|"Or do you think you could expand yourself to the infinite and thereby preserve your tiny spark of life?
HG|1|151|28|0|"Behold, if you in your heart reply with this question: 'What and who was then the Emmanuel we saw?',
HG|1|151|29|0|"I tell you: God can anywhere create for Himself an apparent body as a loving Father and work through it. But then not what you see is the Father, but what works through that which you see.
HG|1|151|30|0|"This you must understand so that your love may not remain attached to something which is actually not the real thing.
HG|1|151|31|0|"And so you shall also know about the light in the light: If your eye were not light and sun-like how could it ever perceive the sun and its light? Also, if the power of God were not within you, could you ever comprehend anything of a divine nature? Since you can do this, God's power is within you, but can this power comprehend only itself or can it maybe do more?
HG|1|151|32|0|"Behold, how dark it is still within you. Therefore, make it grow light within you, too. Amen."
HG|1|152|0|1|ABOUT SIMPLICITY. THE MIRACLE OF GOD'S LOVE.
HG|1|152|1|0|And Seth, to whom Abedam had especially spoken, was amazed and so were all the others, although these words concerned them only incidentally. But neither Seth nor anyone else dared to put any further questions to Abedam whose high wisdom had as it were almost destroyed them. Except for the known Abedam whose tongue remained unperturbed and his heart calm. And so his talkative tongue soon requested permission of the patriarchs and the other Abedam, to speak his mind since everybody else was silent, and he had so far anyway only asked questions or answered the questions of others.
HG|1|152|2|0|This permission was willingly given and so he began to give vent to his tongue and said:
HG|1|152|3|0|"My beloved fathers and brothers and also You, my most highly respected and deeply loved namesake. It is an old saying among us that quite simple people and children usually speak the truth, and since I have every right to count myself among the first, and have always belonged to them, I am surely fit to be a preacher. And so I tell all of you quite openly that I am the happiest among you, that is, except the dear namesake.
HG|1|152|4|0|"You are wondering about the light-making, - not so I. For if one wondered at all that the Lord's endless might, power and highest wisdom are capable of bringing forth and easily effecting, one would have to spend one's life with nothing but wonderment
HG|1|152|5|0|"Is not every beat of our heart a great miracle, but who will be constantly wondering about it?
HG|1|152|6|0|"Or the fact that we see, hear, smell, taste, feel, can move at will, stand, walk, run, jump, and then again lie, sleep, dream, think, love, talk sensibly, eat, drink and so on, even procreate our kind in love and, in short, perceive everything with our senses, tell me, are not all these things incomprehensible wonders upon wonders?
HG|1|152|7|0|"But where is there a man who would, and could, be constantly wondering about all this if he is capable of thinking at all?
HG|1|152|8|0|"Who does not understand that a strong person can lift a heavier weight than a weak one? - Who will wonder about the strong one being stronger than the weak one?
HG|1|152|9|0|"If I took a stone into my hand and hurled it away thirty man - lengths from me, but a stronger and more skilled man hurled it a hundred man - lengths from him, - tell me, who will wonder at it? And yet this is quite as great a miracle as it would be if Abedam instead of this simple light had through a mighty 'Let there be!' created a second sun to illumine the night.
HG|1|152|10|0|"Truly, on careful consideration man should either keep wondering all the time or not at all. For when I wonder at one act of the Lord and at another not at all, am I then not either an appraiser of God's works none of which is in its way lesser than the other or I would have to be a hundred times more stupid than I am if I did not see at a glance that God is unfathomable, incomprehensible and infinite in everyone of His works. When I recognize this, why should I wonder if the almighty, most wise God brings forth works, which must in every imaginable respect correspond, to His infinite perfection?
HG|1|152|11|0|"Indeed, if someone were able with merely his human weakness to bring forth at a word a starry sky, truly, that would amaze me, but since that can be done only by the power of God, look, this does not make me wonder at all.
HG|1|152|12|0|"Or should it be a wonder if the almighty God can easily accomplish all this through His eternal, exceedingly wise order?
HG|1|152|13|0|"Look, this does not excite my wonder and will not ever do so. But I do greatly wonder that, considering what we now know, this almighty God is at the same time also our most loving, holy Father And so I recognize only one Wonder of wonders, and that is love, namely, the infinite love in God for us who are nothing before Him and also the love within us for Him, which is a laying hold of the infinite by the finite.
HG|1|152|14|0|"Look, this is the only point about which I keep wondering more and more because here two unimaginable things- an unspeakable nothingness and an unspeakable Allness - take hold of each other and most actively endeavor as it were to adjust to each other
HG|1|152|15|0|"Look, this makes me wonder and I call it a miracle. But as for everything else, which God does - and can do - out of His eternal might and power, and what we do and are capable of, why should, or how could, I wonder about that?
HG|1|152|16|0|"If I cannot wonder, and I cannot complain about possessing too much wisdom, what about you? You have all the wisdom in plenty, but you are silent concerning the lighting of the hut, yet you can usually all day long, often under the burning wonder of the sun, talk unhindered. Is then the light of the sun weaker than this one, or did its light arise less through the might of the divine Word than this one?
HG|1|152|17|0|"Look, this is noticed by a fool before you and, truly, it is also a wonder that you wise ones have not noticed it long ago.
HG|1|152|18|0|"We may gratefully enjoy every act of God which He surely performs out of pure and wonderful love for us nothings. But to become awe· struck through a work of divine power and completely ignore another one, truly, when looked at closely this amounts to rating God's works with our stupidity.
HG|1|152|19|0|Take a lenient view of my words, dear fathers and brothers, but I could not help bothering you with a reprimand about this matter which a blind man after some consideration should have recognized as foolish and most unworthy where God is concerned.
HG|1|152|20|0|"Therefore, let to all of us only the wonder of love be amazing, namely, that Almighty God is our Father, loves us and enables and allows us to love Him, too. For everything else let us thank Him with joyous hearts, and we shall surely become more worthy of calling ourselves His children than if awe-struck we gazed day and night at the motes, but forgot love, gratitude and all that which befits true children.
HG|1|152|21|0|"Let us enjoy all God's works and respect them because they are works of the Father out of love for us. But the rating of them we shall humbly leave to Him alone Who made them. Amen."
HG|1|153|0|1|TRUE FELLOWSHIP BETWEEN ENOCH AND THE KNOWN ABEDAM
HG|1|153|1|0|Following this speech by Abedam the known, all were even more amazed and no one had an answer for him.
HG|1|153|2|0|After a while Enoch rose, gave Abedam his hand and said:
HG|1|153|3|0|"Truly, most beloved brother Abedam, it would surely not be against divine order if sometimes the children rose before the wise as true preachers of wisdom and set right the various follies of the teachers who imagine themselves so extremely wise. You have now removed a great burden from my heart.
HG|1|153|4|0|"How happy and serene in God could I already often have been if your words had reached my ears earlier.
HG|1|153|5|0|"Therefore, it will remain true forever: What the Lord, our most loving Father, has withheld from the wise He gives in abundance to the weak and the children.
HG|1|153|6|0|"Yes, it is so true! The explorer of God is an idle offender and a great fool. He goes to no end of trouble while the little children, happily and carefree, receive from the hand of the holy Father the precious bread of the true everlasting life with joy and gratitude.
HG|1|153|7|0|"Oh, how great is men's folly!"
HG|1|153|8|0|And the known Abedam added: "And, dear brother Enoch, not to forget my foolishness. For you know how things stood with me not so long ago.
HG|1|153|9|0|"However, what I have now said is too obvious, brother, than that even a blind man should not have noticed it immediately.
HG|1|153|10|0|"Still, I am in no way a teacher to you, but only you are mine in the Lord. Amen."
HG|1|153|11|0|And Enoch said to Abedam: "Brother Abedam, what do you still want to learn from me? Maybe a little folly to add to your freedom?
HG|1|153|12|0|ook, I myself am actually like you, and not for an entire earth full of wisdom do I want to give away even the least bit of love. Therefore, I have not ever spoken a word to someone following my own vain impulse, but whenever I spoke I did this urged by the inner, divine spirit and afterwards often did not know what I had said since it was not I, but only the divine spirit speaking through my miserable mouth.
HG|1|153|13|0|"Look, brother, in this respect none of us has an advantage over the other. But now there is something that makes me a fool before you, and that is the fact that I often within myself pondered over the works of God and - according to your statement - rated them considerably.
HG|1|153|14|0|"Now tell me and judge for yourself, which of the two of us has a greater or lesser advantage over the other and is thus more entitled to be a teacher and a true example to him?
HG|1|153|15|0|"Earlier on the way here I have actually given you a lesson, but then I did not know you as I do now, and thus my lesson was a slight encroachment on the right of divine love. But what I then said to you was not in order to indicate to you as if I was more awakened than you, but I did it purely out of love for you. However, I now regret that I taught him who is for me a great master of humility."
HG|1|153|16|0|And the known Abedam replied to Enoch: "Brother, do not make me sad; I am only cheerful on the lowest rang. When you begin to raise me only a little bit, my happiness vanishes; for look, it is my nature that only the greatest lowliness gives me bliss.
HG|1|153|17|0|"Why should one brother elevate the other above him for no apparent reason?
HG|1|153|18|0|"Brothers shall remain brothers to each other. If one lacks something the other shall with his reserve hurry to his aid and vice versa, so that none of them has an advantage over the other. What is the use of it if one brother - most likely allowed by the Lord for the benefit of the brother brings out of his heart a somewhat better word and the other one because of that begins to almost idolize him?
HG|1|153|19|0|"So do remain my dear brother Enoch and give me as a brother always willingly from your abundance when you see that I lack something, and do not regret what you have given to your brother, - and I shall do the same. If then all will act like that it will hardly ever come to a quarrel between the brothers and I firmly believe that such an attitude among brothers has been founded deep within divine order already from eternity. And so let us remain henceforth and forever. Amen."
HG|1|153|20|0|Enoch was moved to tears, embraced Abedam, gave him a brotherly kiss and said:
HG|1|153|21|0|"Yes, brother in the Lord and all the love out of Him, you have felled a tree with one cut How simple and yet how divinely true your words are and they will remain so in eternity.
HG|1|153|22|0|"And so let all of us remain, not only temporally, but also eternally. Amen. "
HG|1|154|0|1|ABOUT TRUE LOVE OF THE NEIGHBOUR
HG|1|154|1|0|Abedam the other had all the time, calmly and well pleased, listened to the discussion between Enoch and Abedam. Now He suddenly rose to His feet and practically rushed to the two brothers, embraced them both and said:
HG|1|154|2|0|"Yes, thus it is true and proper and in accordance with divine order. And if brothers will live with each other like that, the Father, as is the case now, will also in the future be dose as a Father to those children who will thus think about God in their love-filled hearts and act as brothers among themselves.
HG|1|154|3|0|'Truly, I say to you: Whoever says: 'I love God and my brothers!', but has something more than his brothers and does not share it with them so that only the smallest part remains to him, is still full of self-love and not worthy of the Father. If someone had ten brothers and possessed twelve apples, he should give eleven apples to his brothers, keep only half of the twelfth for himself and keep the other half for his brothers, too. Then he would be a true child of the holy Father in Heaven and worthy of Him.
HG|1|154|4|0|"If a father loves his children more than those of his brothers, he is still in the self love, too, and not worthy of the Father. And I say: Truly blessed will be he who over the need of the brother forgot his own need and in order to relieve the need of the brother's children sacrificed the need of his own children to God, his true Father, in grateful and loving submission.
HG|1|154|5|0|"It is better for you if for love of your brothers you are the poorest among them rather than the richest. For when you have shared your gifts and a share has still remained to you, you have still provided for yourself not respecting your Heavenly Father's care. If out of true brotherly love you have given all to your brothers and kept nothing for yourself, you have freed yourself completely and left all care for you to the Father in Heaven. Will this mighty, exceedingly good and holy Father let such a child be in want?
HG|1|154|6|0|"I tell you: In truth, he shall have a hundred for one, a hundred times hundred for ten and the infinite for everything.
HG|1|154|7|0|"Judge for yourselves. Would there ever be want and misery among brothers if they were all full of love towards each other and one was as all and all as one?
HG|1|154|8|0|"O truly, then everyone would have plenty of blessings from the blessed care of the holy Father.
HG|1|154|9|0|"So if you want to be worthy, well provided for children of the one holy Father in heaven, live as brothers and sisters with each other. If you will be living like that the holy Father will also dwell among you and care for all of you, but if not, everyone will soon revert to the old curse and will be compelled to seek a very hard piece of bread in the sweat of his brow among thorns and thistles.
HG|1|154|10|0|"Let this be your attitude towards each other: If your brother has done something for you, make sure you do not let him go without a good reward. If you have rendered a service to your brother, you shall not even dream as if your brother owed you a debt, but let your own brotherly love be your greatest reward. This will please your Father in Heaven. But if your brother's love urges him to pay you, accept such payment only as an offering of your brother's love, and thank and kiss him for it. For whatever you receive you must regard purely as a gift; then you will be a proper brother to your brothers and the holy Father will forever be very pleased with such children. Amen."
HG|1|155|0|1|LAMECH ASKS FOR THE STRANGER ABEDAM'S NAME
HG|1|155|1|0|When the other Abedam had concluded his speech, Lamech, the faithful lover of Emmanuel, stepped up to Abedam and looked Him over from head to foot; for this last speech had awakened him from his love-rapture mingled with sadness and confounded his heart. Having been buried in his grieving love for the vanished Emmanuel he had heard as good as nothing of the earlier words. Therefore, these so suddenly perceived words of light and love from the divine mouth of Abedam had an amazing effect upon his newly awakened heart, and even more so on Lamech's ailing love since He from whose mouth and heart they came was the newly hidden Emmanuel Himself.
HG|1|155|2|0|When he had thus studied Abedam and still could not find out anything, he finally took the liberty of asking Him, saying:
HG|1|155|3|0|"Listen, Abedam, you are still a stranger to me, yet from your human mouth you speak purely divine words, just as if my most beloved Emmanuel Abba were standing here and speaking about this cardinal point of all human life, and He could not possibly speak differently from what you have said. Do be so good to tell me whence such incomprehensibly high wisdom of love has come to you.
HG|1|155|4|0|"For behold, Emmanuel's disappearance has until now rendered me deaf and blind to everything, and so I see you with my eyes surely for the first time among us and find you most amazing. Therefore, tell me about yourself as my heart is longing for your closer acquaintance."
HG|1|155|5|0|And Abedam replied to Lamech: "My beloved Lamech! Now listen, can you tell Me what the time is and where we are now finding ourselves?"
HG|1|155|6|0|And Lamech said: "As far as I can now see and also vaguely remember this is the hut of Adam into which he received all of us who are now present here after we had reached our native height. But all this I remember only as if it had been a dream. What the time now is I cannot tell you exactly; but in view of the still rather strong light in the hut it should not be too late in the evening."
HG|1|155|7|0|Then Abedam said again to Lamech: "Behold, My beloved Lamech, it is now especially for you very important to know what time of the evening it now is. Therefore, go outside for a while and judge by the sunset whether it is early or late evening."
HG|1|155|8|0|Lamech promptly followed this advice, but he had quite a shock when instead of the expected sunset he found the densest darkness covering all the earth, which was only for moments broken in a ghastly way through constant lightning from the already very close storm.
HG|1|155|9|0|In great haste he rushed back into the hut, for he had a wholesome dread of night and thunderstorms. And so he timidly approached Abedam and said to Him:
HG|1|155|10|0|O you dear, good man, you surely knew how late at night it already was. Why did you send me out to behold this terrible, gruesome night where the sunset has passed long ago and only mighty flashes of lightning and roaring thunder appear to begin a terrible battle with the densest and most unyielding night?
HG|1|155|11|0|"Look, I am still trembling all over from great fear. O Emmanuel, if only You were here now! Together with You I would quite willingly dare to behold this terrible night, for this terribly threatening fiery weather, eagerly seeking a destructive battle, would have had to obey You and retreat.
HG|1|155|12|0|"It is good that at least Enoch is still with us, otherwise we would perish. You do not seem to worry much about the approaching violent storm. But you can be forgiven since you are a stranger here and have probably never experienced the terror of such weather during the night on this height. But once you have experienced it, which is sure to be the case tonight, you will, believe me, when next such a storm approaches be more scared than I am already now.
HG|1|155|13|0|"O my Emmanuel Abba, if You had only this night still remained visibly among us!"
HG|1|155|14|0|And Abedam looked very kindly at Lamech, took his hand and asked: "Dear Lamech, behold, since you found the night outside to be so very dark, would you perhaps tell Me where the light in this hut comes from?"
HG|1|155|15|0|Only upon this question did Lamech notice the light; and since he could not see a source of light anywhere, he turned immediately back to Abedam and said:
HG|1|155|16|0|"Look, dear, good man, it is miraculous! Here is light without light, yes, it is bright daylight in here and yet I cannot discover a light anywhere. How come? What causes it? How is such a thing possible?
HG|1|155|17|0|"Have you maybe brought it about or is it caused by the great storm? For I have noticed that in very violent thunderstorms in the densest night the trees, the grass and the stones were often surrounded by a bluish shining matter, but their shine as such was only very weak and compared to this light it would still appear quite dark.
HG|1|155|18|0|Therefore you might tell me what you have asked me.”
HG|1|155|19|0|But Abedam sent him to Seth with the words: "Lamech, go to Seth and he will tell you how this light has come about. Then you will soon find a light in the light when now you did not find this one."
HG|1|155|20|0|And Lamech went immediately to Seth and asked him: "Dear father Seth, would you do for me what your brother or son - or whatever he is to you - sent me to you for?"
HG|1|155|21|0|And Seth replied: "Why were you earlier asleep in your heart? Had you been awake such a question would be superfluous. But since your great love for Emmanuel Abba made you blind and deaf to everything else you have a valid excuse within you and so may learn that the incomprehensibly mighty creator of this miraculous lighting is the very one who sent you to me and who caused it through nothing but his word: 'Let there be light!' out of the divine power within him. Go to him, as you now know all I know; further explanations you may expect from him. Amen."
HG|1|155|22|0|So Lamech returned immediately to Abedam as suggested by Seth.
HG|1|155|23|0|Thereupon Abedam said to him: "Beloved Lamech, do search a little in the love of your heart and you will soon have found the creator of this light. For He Whom you love so very much is not so distant from you as you believe. But when you have found Him, keep it to yourself till tomorrow.
HG|1|155|24|0|"During this night you shall see great things. Amen."
HG|1|156|0|1|ABOUT LOVE
HG|1|156|1|0|Lamech, when he had heard this from Abedam, began to search his soul, and it did not take him very long to begin to understand who was hidden behind Abedam.
HG|1|156|2|0|When Abedam saw that Lamech had found and recognized Him, He asked Lamech: "Listen, My beloved, faithful Lamech! How do you feel now? Do you still fear the great thunderstorm, which will soon break over us?
HG|1|156|3|0|"Or shall I still begin to fear it with you in downright earnest?"
HG|1|156|4|0|But Lamech began to weep for joy and was unable to answer. Only after quite a while when his heart had given vent to its love through many tears of joy and thus had sufficiently expanded for such a sudden great sight did he begin, enraptured, to address the following words to Abedam:
HG|1|156|5|0|"O Abedam! - O Emmanuel! - O Abba! - You, You, O my Abba, I have found You again, - found again!
HG|1|156|6|0|"How could, how should I be afraid of that which is nothing before God?
HG|1|156|7|0|"If it be Your will, let the earth be smashed to dust by countless flashes of lightning and the sea evaporate like a dewdrop on glowing iron. Yes, let flaming hurricanes blow with such force that they could play with mountains as does a raging storm with the foliage of trees; and let world-size hailstones plunge to the earth, - and You will not ever discover any fear in me. For wherever You are it is good to be, but without You it is even in the most beautiful and calm weather terrible on earth and everywhere. Everything is bleak and desolate and all the things you look at sneer at you threateningly and deadly. The wind screams and howls: Death! The grass dies. The water roars: Death! And the banks tremble and pass away. And the water evaporates into death, into the dark nothingness. The otherwise animating ray of the sun kills the vermin of the grave.
HG|1|156|8|0|"The mortal body's material forces wither, the deadly-sluggish mass sinks exhausted down to the weakened earth and the deceased then sinks from death to death. And the otherwise lively stars turn dark and pale and no friendly vibrating any longer interrupts their dead, dark and ghastly stillness. In a word, where You are even stones become alive and so friendly that it is a pleasure to look at them. Yes, I even believe that if one were with you in a fire and the otherwise all-consuming flames engulfed one, instead of the most painful burning one would feel only a lovely gentle cooling. For You are love everywhere and at all times!
HG|1|156|9|0|"Look that is why I am now totally unafraid since I have You once more. But You must not vanish from me like that again, so that I do not know where You have hidden!"
HG|1|156|10|0|Said Abedam: "Yes, yes, you shall never lose Me again, not now nor in all eternity. Amen.
HG|1|156|11|0|"But for now keep silent about this before Adam and Seth and Eve and the wife of Seth, as well as before all the other children. For I want everyone to find Me as you have now done. And no one shall find Me until he has found Me as you have now found and recognized Me in your heart.
HG|1|156|12|0|"But I tell you: This night will still bring all of them here to us. However, when they come none of you three shall reveal Me to them, for when their great fear will drive them into their innermost and their own heart is revealed before their eyes showing them how much and what kind of love it holds, only then will it become evident how much love for Me dwells in their heart, and depending on that they will either recognize Me or not.
HG|1|156|13|0|"Behold, I do it like a bridegroom who explores the heart of the one he wants to take for his wife. At night, in a stormy night, he walks around the hut wherein his chosen dwells. And with an anxious heart he listens with great concentration for secret sighs of love from the mouth of his chosen. Good for her if her heart is full of her bridegroom; for the mouth speaks out of the abundance of the heart. She will call his name and I tell you that her sighing and calling will break the bridegroom's heart and he will enter her room and still by night lead her into his hut and make her his wife.
HG|1|156|14|0|"Do you think that when the bridegroom thus overhears his chosen by night, but finds her either asleep or sighing the name of another, he will enter her room and lead her to his house?
HG|1|156|15|0|"Behold, that he will never do, but henceforth avoid her and disdain her sight.
HG|1|156|16|0|"And so I am now, in a stormy night, at the door of all My chosen. Wherever I shall hear a sighing for Me in the heart, I shall enter and do as the bridegroom did. But where I shall find the chosen either asleep or sighing for the name of another, I shall do also what the mentioned bridegroom would do to his chosen.
HG|1|156|17|0|"However, there is a difference between Me and the bridegroom. I come with love, bring love, give love, seek love and demand love, and he whom I find asleep will be awakened for the seventy seven times seventy seven thousandth time. Only if he does not wake up shall I withdraw. And woe betides the one from whom I have withdrawn. Truly, he will henceforth be sighing and calling My name in vain for a long, long, long time, but I shall not answer him!
HG|1|157|0|1|THE THUNDERSTORM
HG|1|157|1|0|Abedam had only just concluded these most important words to Lamech when Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel, Jared, and Methuselah approached driven by great fear and all around the hut hundreds upon hundreds of children and their children were lying there in great despair and crying to Jehovah for help and gracious merciful deliverance from the beginning terrible destruction and such unheard-of terrors of the night.
HG|1|157|2|0|"Of the five who entered the hut, the speaker Kenan took the word and began to speak before Adam, as follows:
HG|1|157|3|0|"O father Adam, listen, if the vanished Emmanuel and through the might of His love your fatherly blessing do not immediately come actively to our aid all of us are hopelessly lost without grace and mercy.
HG|1|157|4|0|"Behold and hear how things look outside. The entire morning region is a sea of fire. Not only that countless flaming bolt of thunder are crashing from an impenetrably dense, fiery and glowing bank of clouds, but from the earth also everywhere lightning and flames are breaking forth.
HG|1|157|5|0|"Your magnificent grotto has already been completely destroyed by thousands upon thousands of mighty flashes of lightning so that no trace of it is left.
HG|1|157|6|0|"As I tell you, never before has Jehovah visited His children more frightfully and terribly than now. However, what I have so far told and described to you is the least important. But hear what else is happening.
HG|1|157|7|0|"The sea is rising from its depths under great rushing, roaring, raging and crashing. All the monsters are fleeing to us: tigers, lions, hyenas, wolves, bears, and serpents in their hundreds are forcing their way into our deserted huts, not counting all kinds of other vermin and creatures.
HG|1|157|8|0|"I must say, no human tongue could describe into what misery just a few minutes have thrown us! We five are the only ones not yet overcome by despair. Except for us, all are as if half dead lying on their faces awaiting the certain end of all things. Some lament, some scream, some tremble all over and some cry aloud; others are dumb and benumbed from being seized with fear and panic.
HG|1|157|9|0|"O father, it is a terrible sight. And look, the scenes of horror keep increasing from all sides. Truly, it cannot have looked any different when you still in Paradise watched the burning debris of worlds fly around and the earth destroyed under your feet in the wrath of God.
HG|1|157|10|0|Therefore, O father, do not delay, but come to our help if help is still possible!
HG|1|157|11|0|"Hear, just hear the constant crashing! Hear the thunder, which is shaking everything violently. Perceive the constant trembling of the earth and listen to the already close raging of the sea. Listen to the gruesome howling of thousands of beasts, which, terribly resounding mingles with the raging, rushing, and roaring of the flaming hurricanes!
HG|1|157|12|0|"If you believe that help is still possible, do not hesitate but help us quickly with your blessing.
HG|1|157|13|0|"There, there, O father, O all of you, look towards the door: Oh, the unheard-of magnitude of the disaster! - Look all to the door! - Here, too, strange, terrible guests are intruding. Guests from which we fled out of our huts.
HG|1|157|14|0|"Adam, father, Enoch, Lamech and you two Abedams, you beloved of Emmanuel, do help us and yourselves!
HG|1|157|15|0|"Look, a huge serpent is already hissing and leering through the door!"
HG|1|157|16|0|And Adam, horrified, and Seth, half dead for fear, and thus also Eve and Seth's wife said all together: "That it is really terrible we all now hear and see only too clearly."
HG|1|157|17|0|Then Adam went on: "Children, here my blessing is quite insufficient; if God does not help us we are all lost.
HG|1|157|18|0|"My God and my Lord! Why did I have to experience this? And even today on the eve of the Sabbath?
HG|1|157|19|0|"O Lord and Father and Creator of all things, is maybe the offering tomorrow already in advance offensive to You that You want to thwart it through these horrors? Oh, then relieve us of these horrors and make Your holy will known to us in our hearts; and all of us will lovingly do whatever pleases You. But do take this terrible temptation from us and let us all once more look up to You with grateful and happy hearts.
HG|1|157|20|0|"O Father, holy Father, do not destroy all of us in this night! Amen."
HG|1|157|21|0|When Lamech saw one monster after the other enter the hut and heard the deafening thunderous noise of the countless flashes of lightning and earth-shaking thunder, the raging of the sea and the winds and that also the beasts that had fled into Adam's hut began to howl and roar mightily, he too began to feel extremely uncomfortable and began to hold on to Abedam more and more firmly; and so it was also with Enoch and the known Abedam.
HG|1|157|22|0|hen Abedam asked them: "As I see, you are overcome by fear, too?"
HG|1|157|23|0|And the known Abedam replied "Lord and Father, with such a spectacle fear would be forgivable even to an angel, for the sight of these howling and roaring strange guests here with us in such a terrible night may surely confound every ever so fearless spirit.
HG|1|157|24|0|"I would prefer to see works of Your love rather than such of Your might. And because I now have to behold works of Your might I am filled with fear. O do change them into works of Your love! Amen."
HG|1|158|0|1|FEAR AND LOVE OF GOD
HG|1|158|1|0|And the sublime Abedam replied to the known Abedam's excuse of his fear:
HG|1|158|2|0|"You have spoken the truth, but between ourselves I must raise a little objection. Behold, if this light thunderstorm were a work of My might, where would the earth now be? Yes, I tell you and also you others, where would the entire creation be?
HG|1|158|3|0|"If you want to see a work of My might look at the entire infinite creation, how everything is consolidated and consists as a whole in its particular kind and yet only as a part of the infinite whole; and how nothing can leave the earth, the sun, the moon and all the stars except the most imponderable, namely, a properly limited light. Behold, those are works of My might.
HG|1|158|4|0|"Do you believe that My might is a might of ruin or a might of destruction?
HG|1|158|5|0|Truly, if My might were like that nothing would ever have been created through it.
HG|1|158|6|0|"But since My might is not a might of destruction and ruin, but of a constant creating and preserving of the created, it is consequently a might of eternal order.
HG|1|158|7|0|"Since My might is like this and not otherwise, tell Me now where that is which you fear?
HG|1|158|8|0|"Or do you think that this thunderstorm is less a work of My love than a calm, bright day?
HG|1|158|9|0|"I tell you: A calm, bright day can be compared to a lover who is sitting with his wife in his hut. He certainly loves his wife steadily, yes, faithfully, but what a difference there is between his love and that of a young wooer.
HG|1|158|10|0|"If the wife says to her husband: 'Would you go outside and fetch me some pears from the nearest tree, or some other ripe fruit, for I am a bit hungry and long for some fruit,
HG|1|158|11|0|"then the man will scratch his head and say somewhat reluctantly: 'But my dear wife, look, it is only three steps outside, let me rest a little. If you long for this fruit you could really get it yourself.' -"
HG|1|158|12|0|"But if a tender maiden said to her ardent admirer: 'You shall have my hand and heart, but for a true sign of your love you shall travel from here for a hundred days and from there bring me a most precious and rare gift!',
HG|1|158|13|0|"Will then the wooer of his dearly beloved maiden do what the husband in the hut did to his wife?
HG|1|158|14|0|"Oh no, say it. Instead he will reply: 'O maiden, not just a hundred days will I travel, but if it pleased you even to the end of the world there to gather all the treasures of the world to place in your tender lap!' Tell me, is it not like that?
HG|1|158|15|0|"Behold the calm, bright day in the hut and compare it with the loveturbulent night in the heart of the young wooer. What a difference between the two kinds of love!
HG|1|158|16|0|"If now this stormy night from My part towards you children were comparable to the love of the young wooer, - would you, Abedam, still call it an awful work of My might which appears so terrible to you?"
HG|1|158|17|0|And the known Abedam answered: "O Lord, my sublime, most loving namesake, behold, now once more a great part of my stupidity has been destroyed. For this eternal thanks to You.
HG|1|158|18|0|"But I think that some of my foolishness must still be hiding somewhere in the background as, I cannot help being still a bit afraid.
HG|1|158|19|0|"As You, sublime namesake, put up with so much from me and graciously relieved me already of many a thing, do relieve me also of this foolishness and put it away wherever it pleases You."
HG|1|158|20|0|And the sublime Abedam answered: "Behold, now you have found the right word. Truly, I have to put up with a great deal from you all and the sack into which your countless follies are gathered is called My forbearance and great patience.
HG|1|158|21|0|"But I tell you, let no one trust too much in the sack for it might tear one day. And if that happened, woe betides the earth and its inhabitants.
HG|1|158|22|0|"Are you two, Enoch and Lamech, still afraid too? And Enoch replied: "O Abba, unfortunately I must answer Your question in the affirmative. However, I think that just as all children are full of anxiety and fear, so am I too. But I find it proper, for if Your fatherly kindness had not given the weak child the loving-wise, proper share of anxiety and fear, what would become of the weak child that falsely imagines himself strong? Who could guide and educate it?
HG|1|158|23|0|"In this way fear is already the child's greatest teacher. It was with me from the beginning and shall remain so henceforth, for I know only too well that in this very fear of the weak your highest love is active.
HG|1|158|24|0|"It is the most reliable caretaker of the little ones and therefore it shall also remain mine as it was, namely, as the great gift of love from You, the good, holy Father, from the beginning and forever.
HG|1|158|25|0|"Through Your mercy I know and feel it very clearly within me that thanks to Your helpful care and loving grace nothing bad can and is allowed to happen to me. Yet I fear such extraordinary happenings and that because I love You above all.
HG|1|158|26|0|"Behold, where there is love there is also fear, but where there is no fear, there is no love."
HG|1|158|27|0|And Abedam replied to him: "Enoch, you have spoken the truth. But who taught you to speak thus?
HG|1|158|28|0|"Yes, it is true that I am present in the fear of the weak. He who loves the Father fears God and without the fear of God no one can love the Father.
HG|1|158|29|0|'"Therefore fear of God and love are equal and one cannot be without the other. But one thing must be noted, namely, that love is superior to fear. Thus there is life solely in love and not in fear. In fear there lies death and not life. And so everyone shall let his fear be captured by love, then he will live in the Father who alone is the Lord of all life. Do understand this well!"
HG|1|158|30|0|However, Lamech asked Abedam "Would You quickly tell me whether I am really afraid?
HG|1|158|31|0|"Behold, it all looks rather terrible and the constantly increasing howling, crashing and thundering, the uncanny rushing, roaring and raging instinctively fills one's heart with great, yes, with rising fear. And although all this affects me I am still not sure whether it is the foolish fear or perhaps some other, to me still unfamiliar, frame of mind. O Abba, do explain this to me, if you will. Amen."
HG|1|158|32|0|And Abedam gazed very kindly at him and said: "Lamech, I think you do not see the wood for all the trees. How can you ask another whether your heart is overcome with fear when you are trembling all over for fear?
HG|1|158|33|0|"Behold, what courageous words you have spoken not so long ago. Where is now your great courage and unshakeable trust? And yet not one of all the horrors you mention has come to pass. All of us are still standing on the sufficiently solid earth. It has not yet been destroyed; the sea has not evaporated, no world-sized hail has fallen, not a single mountain has been carried away by flaming hurricanes and no flames have enveloped us; and yet you are trembling beside Me as if all the fevers had seized you simultaneously.
HG|1|158|34|0|"What will become of you if I in order to test you allowed to happen what you earlier spoke of so courageously?
HG|1|158|35|0|"So note this too: It is better, like Enoch, to remain in your fear than to promise too much in your burning love. It is actually immaterial what someone promises under the influence of burning love or in a state of fear rendering him deaf and blind, for all such promises are not kept since such an overstrained state can never be a permanent one.
HG|1|158|36|0|"How the fire of love as such changes you can see in the marital love which is a cooled down fire which never makes the blood in the heart boil but only gently and softly warms and quickens it.
HG|1|158|37|0|"And from the weak children you can see how long their fear lasts and the promise with it. In their fear they stick to their promised betterment as long as the father thunders around them with an angry mien" But once his mien brightens again, the fear is gone and with it all the promises out of it.
HG|1|158|38|0|"If you want to be perfect there must always be three parts of fear and seven parts of love in you; and then you will add to all your prayers also this: 'Father, let not temptations assail my weakness but deliver me from all evil spiritually as well as physically!' And thus you will ask properly, for temptation is not good for free man as it first kills the body and then weakens the spirit.
HG|1|158|39|0|"You are fortunate that you conquered fear through love -- though only until the time of temptation - and did not let love go when temptation came, but allowed your mightier love for Me to drift through your fear. But henceforth only those will be fortunate who with always proper fear of God will awaken in the love for the Father. Thus men's first duty to God will be a voluntary obedience, which is a fruit of the proper fear of God. Only in this obedience will men be born anew as God's children, recognize Him and then behold the most loving, holy Father.
HG|1|158|40|0|"Fear is the seed of love, and as there cannot be a fruit without a seed, there will never be a true love without the proper fear of God.
HG|1|158|41|0|"As the seed rots in the soil and the live germ of love breaks forth, sprouts and brings living fruit, thus also love, this holy germ of eternal life, will break forth from the fruit. The old fruit will decay, but out of this decay on the good soil of My love for you there will arise an amazing fruit, a tree of life, under whose branches even the dwellers of heaven will establish their abodes. Take good note of that.
HG|1|158|42|0|"But now no more of this! For look, Adam has got up and is fearfully coming towards us. For he also begins to suspect help from Me. Therefore, keep silent before him. Amen."
HG|1|159|0|1|ADAM AND SETH IN DISTRESS AND TEMPTATION
HG|1|159|1|0|While the other five surrounded Eve to protect her from the approaching utterly strange guests - especially the serpents which Eve usually feared most -, Adam, led by Seth, came finally, winding his way through the by now numerous strange guests, to the only still free spot where the four were.
HG|1|159|2|0|Having reached Abedam, he wanted to speak, but for fear could hardly utter a word. But the sublime Abedam gazed at him exceedingly kindly and said: "Adam, you seek insecure help. Look into your heart and instead of the insecure you will soon find secure help.
HG|1|159|3|0|"Did not Emmanuel bless all of you and show you the sure spot where He can always be found?
HG|1|159|4|0|"Behold, if you had sought Him there you would have found Him quite a while ago and He would have given you His mighty helping hand and through you helped an the others. However you, as the first of all mankind, have not yet sought Him at the designated spot. Therefore, what you have neglected do now in love and complete trust and you, too, will convince yourself how close Emmanuel and with Him help is to all of you."
HG|1|159|5|0|And Adam did as the high Abedam had suggested and soon found what he could have found already long ago.
HG|1|159|6|0|Full of remorse and with tears of joy he looked up at Abedam and wanted to begin to speak and pray. But Abedam said to him: "Keep silent until tomorrow. Be happy and unafraid, no one will be harmed for that is why I am in your midst. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|159|7|0|After these words by Abedam, Adam became complete1y calm in his heart, deep within it ardently thanked the newly Recognized and then, led by Seth, once more returned to his former place.
HG|1|159|8|0|But this return to his former place was not so easy as one might imagine, for Adam's steadfastness, his courage and trust were put to a crucial test and his love and faith had to stand a peculiar temptation which was as follows:
HG|1|159|9|0|When he had walked about three steps away from Abedam suddenly blazing flames broke forth from the ground completely blocking his way. He did take fright, but then immediately thought of Abedam's last words, namely: 'That is why I am in your midst.'
HG|1|159|10|0|And so he spoke to the flame: "In the name of Him Who is among us I tell you to go out and not to block my way to where I have to go!"
HG|1|159|11|0|But the flame disobeyed and blazed even more violently. Adam was startled, but became angry at the flame's disobedience to the name of the Lord, and he spoke in a severe tone to the flame:
HG|1|159|12|0|"Listen, waters of the earth and of all the heavens, rush down upon this monster which is dumb and disobedient to the name of the Lord and destroy and smother it forever!"
HG|1|159|13|0|But no waters came to fulfill Adam's will.
HG|1|159|14|0|Seeing that nothing could be achieved with the disobedient flame, Adam said to Seth: "Let us try another way and may the flame burn as long as it pleases the Lord."
HG|1|159|15|0|And they turned right where no flame was as yet blazing from the ground nor did any begin to blaze. Instead, at least thirty fully-grown giant serpents were hissing towards Adam and he had to stop once more and had no chance of proceeding. Here too he did use the powerful words, but as with the fire without success. And when he became very angry with these vermin one of the serpents began to open its jaws wide and to move towards Adam who, noticing the intention of the monster, got a fright and withdrew quickly.
HG|1|159|16|0|Then he said to Seth: "Look, here, too, our way is most abominably obstructed; but we must not lose courage, trust and faith, and in the love for the Lord adhere firmly to His holy word.
HG|1|159|17|0|"We must at least succeed on the left side for there I cannot see any obstacle as yet. And so let us proceed in the name of the Lord before some obstacle may block this little door for us, too."
HG|1|159|18|0|When they had taken only a few steps they found also this way barricaded by all kinds of monsters to such an extent that to pass through there was out of the question.
HG|1|159|19|0|Then Adam stopped and asked Seth: "What do we do now? Nothing obeys our word any longer and it is absolutely impossible to force our way through. Yet Abedam has ordered me back to my place.
HG|1|159|20|0|O my old hut, into what an abode for the most varied crowd you have turned in such a short time!
HG|1|159|21|0|"Seth, what do you think? Since we cannot possibly break through anywhere, how about returning to the great, holy and mighty Abedam whose miraculous light is still illuminating this hut? I think He will not refuse to see us."
HG|1|159|22|0|And Seth said to Adam: "I think that since we were already there we should not have let ourselves be put off, but stayed with Him, or at least have asked Him to come with us; that would have saved us all this trouble. Therefore, it is surely now high time to return to Him, otherwise the way to Him may easily be blocked to us, too, and then the second trouble would be worse than the first."
HG|1|159|23|0|And Adam replied to Seth: "Yes, yes, dear Abel-Seth, you are quite right, this could easily happen. So it would be best to return immediately."
HG|1|159|24|0|So they turned back, but what Seth had suspected had already happened and they were unable to make even a single step forward or backward. Calling out was no longer possible either, for the noise of the flames, the constant howling of the beasts, the raging, rushing and roaring of the hurricanes, the mighty thunder and many another thing made it practically impossible to hear one's own words
HG|1|159|25|0|And so Adam and Seth were now completely surrounded by a dual fire and left and right by all kinds of beasts. For a few moments they thought they were lost, but then Adam pulled himself together and spoke in his heart:
HG|1|159|26|0|O Emmanuel, O Abba, O Abedam, look graciously upon our great distress! Do not lead us into any more and greater temptations but deliver us from this and any further evil, which with Your permission has already afflicted us and is now threatening us and may henceforth still afflict and confuse our hearts!
HG|1|159|27|0|O Jehovah, You holy, most loving Father, hear me and then let me go in peace and live and die as it pleases You! Amen."
HG|1|160|0|1|GOD'S HELP AND MAN'S CARE
HG|1|160|1|0|And behold, promptly all the flames went out and the beasts retreated. And Adam with Seth was delivered from the severe temptation and his way was now open throughout the hut so that he could go wherever he wanted.
HG|1|160|2|0|He said to himself: "Eve now does not need my anyway futile protection any longer; for how could I help anyone else when I was so completely incapable of helping myself? Since my old hut has now become free from all these horrors through the Lord's great mercy, my free feet shall now take me to where this holy deliverance has come from."
HG|1|160|3|0|And the two, Adam and with him Seth, immediately moved towards Abedam.
HG|1|160|4|0|However, He came to meet them, and since both their hearts were so overwhelmed with gratitude that none of them was able to utter a single word, Abedam forestalled them here too and said:
HG|1|160|5|0|"Once you have approached the Lord in your need and the Lord has granted your entreaty you shall not turn your back on Him again, but turn to Him with your whole heart and face. For if He can protect you, can He not protect also those about whom you foolishly worry?
HG|1|160|6|0|"Behold, Eve and all the others are still alive and unharmed. What use to them was your silly, foolish worry? If I had not protected them and kept them absolutely safe what would have become of them? Or could you have helped them if they had been eaten by the strong, bloodthirsty beasts or consumed by the destructive power of the fire?
HG|1|160|7|0|'Thus there is only one thing man needs to care about, namely, to seek God, the holy Father, at all times; not just in one's need, but also in proper love on all one's ways. And he who has found Him as the supreme treasure shall not turn his back on Him again, but remain with Him, otherwise he will always be aware of his helplessness already when he is only halfway back and will have to recognize through bitter experiences that he cannot achieve anything without Me.
HG|1|160|8|0|"For if someone calls My name but has his back turned to Me, truly, he will not be heard until his heart and face are turned towards Me.
HG|1|160|9|0|"But note this: Such a second return will always be put to a severe test, and only then will it become evident how serious the heart is about it - for the world will mightily rage around him - , and the only word that will be heard is that of the heart.
HG|1|160|10|0|"Make sure you understand this and do not ever turn your back on Me, but let Me guide and lead you everywhere! Amen."
HG|1|161|0|1|SETH'S SPEECH OF THANK
HG|1|161|1|0|When the two had heard these words from Abedam, they thanked Him from the bottom of their hearts, which began to bust open emitting a blaze of bright flames of true love. Then Seth too recognized Abedam and said, deeply moved:
HG|1|161|2|0|O holy Father! Only now have I awakened from a sleep lasting almost eight hundred years and I see in clear outlines all the things Your infinite fatherly love does in order to truly quicken Your created beings, make them free and independent and educate them to become Your true children so that as such they may and should develop beside You, good Father.
HG|1|161|3|0|"Out of love You destroyed worlds before their eyes to make them recognize their nothingness and the allness of Your holy love.
HG|1|161|4|0|"You hid again from them to make them seek You and over this hallowed seeking forget the world and its transitory allurements.
HG|1|161|5|0|"You gently rejected the one who approached You while still immature and set him onto a good soil to enable him to mature more quickly so that he could, laden with abundant fruit, return home to You. And You still rewarded him for patiently letting You love him boundlessly and overwhelm him with life's countless loving deeds.
HG|1|161|6|0|"Already for a long time You have seen the great lukewarmness of our hearts. Instead of deservedly punishing us, You came to us Yourself visibly and taught us and are still teaching us through holy words and holy deeds to recognize You and also life eternal within us.
HG|1|161|7|0|"For our sake You set heaven and earth and thus all the elements visibly in motion in an amazing way. And even through violent thunder You preach Your great love and mercy to our deaf ears and through the brightest, crashing flashes of lightning You awaken our eyes from the deepest deathlike sleep that they may behold the works of Your boundless fatherly love, yes, that they may behold You, You Yourself, holy Father.
HG|1|161|8|0|"O Father, who can ever love You enough? Who can thank You with even an infinitesimal fraction of what is owing to You, as a child's duty?
HG|1|161|9|0|"O You good Father! May my heart expand far over all the visible heavens! And you, newly awakened holy flame of true love, fill my expanded heart from top to bottom so that I may one day love You, O holy Father, with all my strength, yes, even beyond my strength.
HG|1|161|10|0|"Only now do all the words you, Enoch, have spoken to me in the name of the Father, rise like brightly shining stars; only now is everything clear to me. Back to the first morning of childhood, I now feel that in every little breeze that played with my hair, in every little dewdrop that ever bedewed my feet, indeed, in everything that ever touched me, even every dream, was an act of Your boundless love, O holy Father.
HG|1|161|11|0|"Receive now my gratitude for everything, my sincere gratitude which from now on I will forever constantly offer You with all the love of my heart and which with Your grace I will surely be able to enhance more and more.
HG|1|161|12|0|"Oh, if I only could shout now, if I were allowed to reveal You! Truly, as only a short while ago my voice was drowned by the noise of the elements, I would now like, O Father, to drown them with Your praise.
HG|1|161|13|0|"Forgive me, O Father, if I talk too much. But who can restrain his love who has recognized You, O Father; and who can do here too much? Who can praise You too much and who thank You too much?
HG|1|161|14|0|"Whose heart can expand too much to absorb the unspeakable magnitude of Your mercy, Your patience, Your forbearance, yes, the infinite magnitude of Your fatherly love?
HG|1|161|15|0|"O Father, holy, good, best Father, my heart shall forever be completely devoted to You out of gratitude; receive it graciously, our dear, holy Father. O receive it from all of us! Your will, amen!"
HG|1|162|0|1|THE HIGH ABEDAM AND HIS BLESSED CHILDREN. THE END OF THE THUNDERSTORM
HG|1|162|1|0|After this warm speech of thanks the high Abedam turned to Seth with a loving mien and said to him: "Seth, My son, come here to My heart which has loved you even before any sun illumined the path of an earth.
HG|1|162|2|0|"Love Me with all your heart, love the Father Who out of everlasting love for you has spanned the vast heaven over the earth and sun, moon and all the stars so as to be able to show you what an exceedingly good, holy Father He is to you, has forever been and will remain so eternally.
HG|1|162|3|0|"Do you not think, My beloved Seth, that it is good and comforting to rest at the eternal, holy Father's heart?
HG|1|162|4|0|"You too, Adam, come here and all three of you; and feel and taste how sweet the holy Father's love tastes and how comforting it is to the weary hearts of the children."
HG|1|162|5|0|They all fell at His feet and called in supreme ecstasy: "O You exceedingly good and holy Father!" - and none of them was able to speak any more.
HG|1|162|6|0|But Abedam raised them and said: "My beloved children, you have often sought Me, you have sought Me hard and long, yes, you have sought Me above all the stars while I was constantly walking among you. But you were unable to find and recognize Me because your eyes and hearts were always directed into the distance to seek and love Him Who was always so close to you, even closer than everyone to himself.
HG|1|162|7|0|"Now you have found Me and are immensely happy about it. Let us now leave the hut and see who else is waiting for our help.
HG|1|162|8|0|"But to you, dear Seth, I give the power to calm the still raging storm, and then it will soon become evident how many more are going to recognize the Father Who is so close. Amen."
HG|1|162|9|0|And so they left the hut and went outside where the weather, although it appeared to have somewhat abated, was still raging with great force. As they were passing Eve, the high Abedam told the five who were surrounding and comforting her:
HG|1|162|10|0|"Stay where you now are until we return. Whoever practices neighborly love will find neighborly love himself. Whoever attends to the weak mother will be rewarded with love on earth; but he who is rewarded with love has a precious pledge in his hand with which he will find it easy to win for himself the most precious thing of all
HG|1|162|11|0|"I tell you: If man knew how close he often is to supreme happiness, he would leave everything and follow it. Yet it is also good that he does not know; for if he did he would become indolent and fail to cultivate his own ground.
HG|1|162|12|0|Therefore, stay here and cultivate your ground. This does not depend on the length of time; sometimes it depends on just one minute. When during this minute the seed falls into the soil it soon germinates and the quickly developed sprout then spreads its new shoots in the light of the day.
HG|1|162|13|0|"I am a greatly experienced sower and know the right time for sowing the seed into the soil. Let this seed sprout in good time and further its growth with the warmth of your heart. Truly, it will not bring forth ordinary fruit on its fast-grown branches.
HG|1|162|14|0|"So stay here and take good note of these words."
HG|1|162|15|0|After these words they left the hut. But the five after the six had left began to ask one another: "Who is this stranger? Whence has he come?
HG|1|162|16|0|"Is he not the same who in the evening joined us, together with Abedam who returned?
HG|1|162|17|0|"He looks like an ordinary man; how did he come to have such wisdom? We have never seen him among us before.
HG|1|162|18|0|"His speech was one of the strangest we have ever heard. He said of himself that he was a most experienced sower and that he had now planted a seed in us which was soon to sprout and, as we understand it, to develop branches and leaves already on the next day, that is, the Sabbath tomorrow, and bear unusual, fully ripe fruit. What kind of fruit is it supposed to be?
HG|1|162|19|0|"Let whoever is able understand this, but we who have all seen and heard Emmanuel Abba, witnessed all His miraculous deeds and were awakened and blessed by Him cannot understand the meaning of these words.
HG|1|162|20|0|"It is actually strange that we as blessed are unable to do so, - however, this is how it is.
HG|1|162|21|0|But Enos finally noticed the light in the hut, and he drew the attention of the others to it.
HG|1|162|22|0|Then Kenan said to Enos and the others: "Listen, this is really strange, I see it now too. There is nowhere anything luminous to be seen; yet it is light as day in here.
HG|1|162|23|0|"How is this possible' Who among us can understand it?"
HG|1|162|24|0|Then Eve rose and remarked to the five: "Children, how can you ask each other about things none of you understands!
HG|1|162|25|0|"Listen, the storm has abated and calm once more breathes gently over the sorely tried fields of the earth; the last drops of the great fear they have experienced are dripping from the leaves of the trees and a cooling dew is already healing many a wound which the flashes of lightning have no doubt struck to the healthy trunks. And a refreshing sleep has probably already closed the eyes of the little fearful children, and all whom this long hour of terror has maybe driven to despair will be lying on their faces with contrite hearts and melting into tears of remorse, thanking God for saving them.
HG|1|162|26|0|"How can you rack your brains over a lock of sheep's wool, yet disregard the living sheep?
HG|1|162|27|0|The experienced sower has planted a glorious seed in you, but if you trample it down not many branches will see the light of the day.
HG|1|162|28|0|"All of you know that the seed in the soil must not be disturbed if it is to thrive and be blessed with fruit. Why do you not let your grain of seed rest, but instead trample it down with the dull edge of your mind?
HG|1|162|29|0|The storm has not ceased only for those outside, but for you too. Yes, all of us are saved. Therefore, instead of racking your brains better think Who it is Who has saved us and thank Him for His great mercy. Then you will receive light rather than by your pondering.
HG|1|162|30|0|"Do not ask yourselves who the stranger is since none of you knows Him as yet, but instead rather observe His glorious Word in your hearts so that it may soon germinate and sprout. When you will then be seeing the fruit by day it will surely be easier for you to recognize from the fruit the strange glorious Sower than now when in the darkness of your heads you already want to see the light of the day or maybe even imagine already to see it.
HG|1|162|31|0|"Though woman is not supposed to teach, the mother has the right to reprimand her foolish children when she sees their errors. Do understand this well! Withdraw into your hearts there to seek light for your darkness, and be silent. Amen."
HG|1|162|32|0|The five took these words by Eve seriously to heart and they gratefully did what Eve had wisely demanded in her motherly love.
HG|1|162|33|0|But what did meanwhile the six outside do? How did they find the earth and the children on the ground when they left the hut?
HG|1|162|34|0|The glowing clouds were still traversed by a thousand flashes of lightning; a hundred mountains all around were still volcanically fully active; the sea had receded for miles upon miles; here and there forests which had been ignited by lightning were still burning; the thunder was still rolling and quite frequently flashes of lightning were crashing into the still badly shaking earth and the howling of the already distant dwellers of the forests echoed dismally from the depths.
HG|1|162|35|0|That is how it was still outside. And thousands upon thousands of children were lying in wide circles all around Adam's hut, praising God for having saved them; and trembling, weeping mothers comforted their little children who were often crying too. But some of them had already, tired from the terror, fallen asleep in the lap of their sobbing mothers.
HG|1|162|36|0|And the six kept walking around, inspecting everything and comforting the oppressed hearts of the fathers and mothers.
HG|1|163|0|1|SETH'S MIRACULOUS POWER CALMS THE FIRE STORM. KAEAM'S SEARCHING; HIS LOVE FOR THE HIGH ABEDAM.
HG|1|163|1|0|After the six had outside the hut cheered the hearts of many dejected, the high Abedam said to Seth:
HG|1|163|2|0|"Dear Seth! The trial time has ended. This fire-storm which had to methodically solidify the earth has now spent itself, and so with the power you have been given command it to cease completely, be silenced and the sky to clear up. Leave only the distant mountains, which are still burning to their necessary and quite harmless activity. Amen."
HG|1|163|3|0|And Seth fell down before Abedam, praised and thanked him and then rose again and said with a deeply moved heart, stretching out his hands:
HG|1|163|4|0|"O holy Father, Lord and Creator of all things! As it has been from eternity and will forever be, Your holy will be done also now, as always. Amen."
HG|1|163|5|0|And Seth had hardly uttered the Amen when in the entire sky not a single little cloud could be discovered except for some faint columns of smoke from the still burning mountains on the far horizon. The firmament looked like newly created, adorned with the most beautiful stars, and all that had life and breathed rejoiced at the restored calm and order.
HG|1|163|6|0|When all this had been done and cooling dew, healing all nature's wounds, flowed from the sky and gently fanning winds raised the crushed grass, Abedam said to His companions:
HG|1|163|7|0|"Calm has been restored, the earth has once more its peace. So let us send all the people to their huts there to enjoy the needed natural rest. Then let us return to our dwelling and comfort those who are there waiting for us."
HG|1|163|8|0|Thereupon they went to the children camped around Adam's hut and told them that it was now time for them to return home and be no longer afraid as all the beasts had quite a while ago rushed back to their haunts in the depths of the forests. Besides they would all find in their huts sufficient light which would enable them to search every corner of the hut and convince themselves that the mighty, great Father is never so far from His children as they foolishly often think in their extremely blind faith.
HG|1|163|9|0|Once they had convinced themselves that calm had been restored and they were free from all danger they should give God the thanks they owed Him and then retire to their natural rest.
HG|1|163|10|0|When this had been proclaimed everywhere, the people rose and hurried back to their huts. But some of the elders went to the six, fell on their faces and thanked the patriarchs, and through them also God, with contrite hearts. When they had once more risen, one of them who was a tenth son of Seth summoned up courage and asked Seth:
HG|1|163|11|0|"O father, how did you achieve this that all the elements had to obey your word so promptly? I have never as yet noticed this power with you.
HG|1|163|12|0|"Truly, there must be more involved than just you. Oh do tell me so that we too may recognize how this is possible to a man."
HG|1|163|13|0|And Seth said to him: "Dear son Kaeam, you do indeed understand what is possible or impossible to a man. However, how nevertheless many a thing is possible to a man in and through God you will not as yet comprehend today. But all of you may look forward to tomorrow when you will be seeing a great light, which will fully illumine all the corners of your heart, and you will clearly see and understand the possibility of such things happening.
HG|1|163|14|0|"But for today return with a tranquil and grateful heart to your cleansed and well-lit huts and retire for the benefit of your natural life in the name of the Lord to a healthy and peaceful rest. Amen."
HG|1|163|15|0|And also the high Abedam said Amen and still added: "When you will be entering your huts, finding them well-lit and cleaned of all unpleasantness, remember the difference between what is possible to God and what to man.
HG|1|163|16|0|"Having found this, compare your heart with the hut as it was a short while ago and as it is now, then a dense cover will fall from your eyes and you will soon recognize who has taken part in the stilling of the thunderstorm. Amen."
HG|1|163|17|0|Kaeam thanked for this important lesson and then said: "O you whose words have filled my whole being like a life-giving breath, would you allow me, after I have taken my family to the hut, which has already for a long time served me as a resting place, to return to this place and spend the night in your so very pleasant proximity, though outside of Adam's hut?"
HG|1|163|18|0|And the high Abedam answered: "Kaeam, do what the love of your heart demands! But if you have complete trust and recognize within you that there is more here than your hut holds, lay down your cares and follow us immediately into Adam's hut which has plenty of room."
HG|1|163|19|0|Then Kaeam replied full of joy: "O you glorious one! How sweet your word is! Whoever can resist when he hears it?
HG|1|163|20|0|"Behold, all my cares are already under my feet on the ground. Truly, if I had a hundred huts, a thousand children and a hundred wives, I would leave them out of love for you, and especially you, glorious teacher, quite as easily and promptly as now the one.
HG|1|163|21|0|"For look, I believe that He, whom the elements obey and who cares for the entire earth will in His holy, loving care not forget my poor hut. And so I follow you unconcerned to the end of the world should you desire it. Amen."
HG|1|164|0|1|KAEAM'S SONG OF COMFORT
HG|1|164|1|0|When the other four could not quite understand this, - as they were at some distance and owing to the noise of the people departing for their homes had not caught much of the discussion- they drew nearer and asked Kaeam what he intended to do.
HG|1|164|2|0|And Kaeam answered: "Since you ask me I tell you that I am staying with the one who saved us which you can do too, if you wish."
HG|1|164|3|0|Then the others asked Kaeam what was to be done with his wife and children and still other things.
HG|1|164|4|0|And Kaeam again replied: "By remaining here I have already done everything! He who saved the earth today And held together the firmament Will care till tomorrow for my poor Little hut. Of that I'm sure!
HG|1|164|5|0|'You should cease to worry, too, For the earth is not in ruin. Rather than to rest at home In your usual indolence Follow in his footsteps One Of the hallowed company.
HG|1|164|6|0|"My hut would be no use to me If One did not protect it. He will abstain from what He does For beyond measure He loves us. So when urged by love I do Follow Him - you do it, too!"
HG|1|164|7|0|The others did not understand what Kaeam was telling them and asked again what he meant to say with these words.
HG|1|164|8|0|But he answered: "He whose heart is not aglow When the Father he has found Will not easily ever know Who the life for him has bound! Therefore now go home you may To your huts to have a rest And for now call it a day And no longer search and quest! Amen."
HG|1|164|9|0|Thereupon the high Abedam turned to the four and said: "Who grasps what he does not see and understands what he does not hear?
HG|1|164|10|0|"If the blind, or one with closed eyes does not see anything in broad daylight, how will he fare during the night? And he whose ear is deaf to the thunder, how could he understand love's gentle breath?
HG|1|164|11|0|I tell you: He who does not recognize the rising sun at first sight, has immensely defective eyes. And he who is not awakened by the loud thunder has certainly a sound sleep.
HG|1|164|12|0|Therefore it is all right for you to return to your huts there to enjoy a sound sleep; but do not forget to wake up in time tomorrow! Amen."
HG|1|164|13|0|When the four had heard Abedam's words, they were frightened. And one of them asked Abedam: "Who are you that our hearts quaked so mightily at the sound of your words? What have we got to do with you?"
HG|1|164|14|0|Who am I? – I am who I am, and so far you have had very little to do with Me!"
HG|1|164|15|0|"If I had always had as little to do with you as you with Me, truly, you would not have eaten much bread.
HG|1|164|16|0|"Understand this and go to have your rest! Amen."
HG|1|164|17|0|Since Abedam was so short with them they still turned to Seth and asked him what was the case with the stranger as his words sounded so peculiar and gave them such a strange feeling.
HG|1|164|18|0|But Seth replied: "Did you not hear what the stranger earlier told you: 'If the blind or one with closed eyes does not see anything in broad daylight, how will he fare during the night?'
HG|1|164|19|0|The inner eye of your heart is still immensely blind and therefore you do not see the very bright sun on the horizon of all life. So do go home, sleep off your folly and tomorrow come to us in a sober spirit. Amen."
HG|1|164|20|0|When the four saw that they were not making any headway with their questions, they thanked the patriarchs and deep in thought left for their huts, which by your reckoning were situated about half an hour from here towards midday.
HG|1|164|21|0|On the way they asked one another what they thought of the stranger among the patriarchs of the original line.
HG|1|164|22|0|But one among them, called Kuramech, said: "May you hear it, could you hear it and would you hear it? - But stupid, so stupid are we as we should not be: We think without thoughts, gaze without light, ask without a mouth and have no foundation!
HG|1|164|23|0|"I once found a hollow tree and crawled into its wide cavity. 'There it was so desolate. I saw nothing but the rotten, evil smelling mould, but I did not find the life of the tree, yet from the outside it looked alive. It had plenty of foliage, but whether it had also fruit I do not know, for I could not see this because of its height.
HG|1|164|24|0|"Thus I once noticed a large bird sailing through the air. It was an eagle. It imitated the voices of little birds, which flew up believing to hear their own kind, but once they caught sight of the big eagle they shot back in panic. Although the song was similar to that of the little birds it sounded more powerful and carried farther along the dismal heights. I was in great fear When this voice reached my ear.
HG|1|164|25|0|"Once I heard it at night like the mighty roaring of a storm, but the leaves on the trees did not move, and I thought: 'What is this roaring sound in the perfect stillness?'
HG|1|164|26|0|"It soon became silent, and there was no wind. A mighty roaring, yet no wind What a peculiar happening!
HG|1|164|27|0|"I also once saw from a high rock face how heavy dark clouds were rising from the sea. 'They kept rising higher and higher right to the wall of rock. I wanted to see what they contained, but I soon became terrified, for the closer these clouds were approaching the darker the depth became. Therefore I fled, as known to you all As fast as possible from the wall. And I went to my hut with haste Where I found the usual rest.
HG|1|164|28|0|"If any more is to occur Time will lift the mists. So let us no longer rack our brains And stir up hornets' nests! Mountains are crooked, We are stupid, What can one tell the other really On questions, which are silly? At most speak of one's own distress, Which must be borne by foolishness. So therefore I will now be silent And go to my own hut There to enjoy sweet rest Hoping for the best
HG|1|164|29|0|"If you go on querying Morning will tell you this: My rays to all of you proclaim You are still sinful all the same. Why do you not want to rest a while Instead of doing what is futile?' Make sure you have clear eyes When the sun will rise!
HG|1|164|30|0|"But you may do what you see fit, My tongue shall not resent it. Tomorrow we may see if light You have gained during the night.
HG|1|164|31|0|"Suns you will surely not create However long at night you wait. Tomorrow we may see if light You have gained during the night. Amen."
HG|1|164|32|0|After these words Kuramech left them and hurried to his hut for a rest, while the other three sat down on the ground and discussed many a thing to keep away sleep.
HG|1|164|33|0|When Kuramech entered his hut and found his wife and children in great amazement because of the bright lighting in the hut, he remembered the words of the stranger and he began to search his soul and became more and more convinced that the stranger was not a stranger at all, but One Who is everywhere at home.
HG|1|164|34|0|And so he began to praise Him and continued with this praise until the needed sleep silenced his eager tongue.
HG|1|165|0|1|ABEDAM, THE HIGH, AND THE FIVE LIGHT-SEEKERS. NOT EXPLORING, BUT LOVING LEADS TO LIFE
HG|1|165|1|0|Simultaneously with the four here discussed, the earlier mentioned, now seven, arrived at Adam's hut where they found the five in good spirits with the mother Eve.
HG|1|165|2|0|Having entered the hut, Abedam approached the five and said~ "Tell Me now what you have found during the time of our absence and what My Word has done for you? Has it renewed you or have you found it obsolete? Tell Me this from your hearts."
HG|1|165|3|0|And Enos spoke as the first about himself: "I beheld within me a strong and immensely luminous light. I wanted to know where it came from and, behold, the light went out and I no longer saw the inner parts of my body.
HG|1|165|4|0|Then I asked my heart where the light was hiding, but my heart remained silent. And I asked it a second and a third time, but it was still silent and has remained so until now.
HG|1|165|5|0|"Behold, that is all I have experienced. The silence of my heart and with it the extinguished light."
HG|1|165|6|0|And Abedam answered: "If instead of exploring you had loved the One Who has loved you already from eternity, your heart would not have become silent and you would now have light and the Word within it. However, you only wanted to know - and behold, knowledge is for life what the vapor of decay is to the light. With this vapor you have extinguished life together with the light in the heart. That is why it became dark within you and your heart silent.
HG|1|165|7|0|"Many on earth will still have the same experience. And those who will do as you did will find it hard to regain life and its light.
HG|1|165|8|0|"If you want to live, let be your seeking of knowledge and instead fill your heart with love. Then, with the regaining of life, you will receive also a proper measure of light.
HG|1|165|9|0|"If all men compiled their knowledge, would they thereby gain a better cognition of God, even by a hair's breadth?
HG|1|165|10|0|"What a difference there is between one who studies the laws and one who observes them!
HG|1|165|11|0|"Does not the confusion of the law destroy the one who studies it, whereas the observer of the law becomes alive through it?
HG|1|165|12|0|"You now want to say: 'But does one not have to know the law first before one can observe it?'
HG|1|165|13|0|"And I say that on the one hand you are right, but in order to lead you to the true light I will give you a parable and you shall then judge for yourself.
HG|1|165|14|0|"Behold, if you had two servants and the one, as you gave him a command, racked his brains all day long about it and did nothing but study its implications.
HG|1|165|15|0|"But the other servant did not ponder much over it but went and out of love for you carried out your will.
HG|1|165|16|0|Tell Me, which of the two servants will you keep and entrust with many of the secrets and wishes of your heart?
HG|1|165|17|0|"Surely not the scientific interpreter of your will; but the one who would always carry out your will.
HG|1|165|18|0|"Do you think that this is different with God? Oh no, I tell you! With God it is exactly the same, for He does not care for the exploring spirit, but always only for the one that is active in love,
HG|1|165|19|0|"So do the same and you will live and in one minute learn more from the great Lord and Father than with your thirst for knowledge in thousands of years,
HG|1|165|20|0|Take this to heart and act accordingly! Amen."
HG|1|165|21|0|Then Abedam asked Kenan: "Show Me your heart too and what you have found."
HG|1|165|22|0|And Kenan answered: "Truly, I did not fare any better than father Enos. Before my eyes, too, things were shooting past which looked like mighty flashes of lightning, but I could not follow them. They sank down beyond the far horizon and soon the earth globe was covered with the densest darkness. With great anxiety I had to realize how inadequate human powers are and how awfully slow to catch up with a passing light.
HG|1|165|23|0|"To ask my heart, however, would mean to ask a stone. Who can know what is hidden in it? It does not give me any answer.
HG|1|165|24|0|"I was actually present when Emmanuel Abba blessed us. But His blessing must have passed me by, as did the light I had seen, without having touched more of me than my eyes."
HG|1|165|25|0|And Abedam replied: "In the future many will have the same experience as you did; and for many it will be of long duration as they, too, will suffer death in their worldly wisdom. Their heart will turn to stone and the result will be covetousness. This will be followed by envy, avarice and manslaughter and the stingy one will be regarded as a hero of virtue in his always-selfish thriftiness. Then many will be suffering great poverty and even more death.
HG|1|165|26|0|"But if you want to live, do as I have advised Enos. Amen."
HG|1|165|27|0|Then Abedam asked Mahalaleel: "What have you found within you? Tell Me!"
HG|1|165|28|0|And Mahalaleel answered: "In truth, things were even worse with me than with my fathers. They had at least seen a light, but I saw nothing but night all around, nothing but a cold night.
HG|1|165|29|0|"I am empty and desolate throughout. Wherever I tapped myself it sounded hollow and empty. When I looked up to heaven I noticed that it was of iron and did not let even a ray of any hope for a brighter life through.
HG|1|165|30|0|"I wept in the great poverty of my own heart, but the hot sand of my desert swallowed up even my tears. Now I can no longer weep and am exactly like a stone.
HG|1|165|31|0|"Behold, this is what I have found and am still experiencing, except for a slight relief I now feel in your presence."
HG|1|165|32|0|And Abedam said to him: "As it is now with you, it will be with very many in the latter days.
HG|1|165|33|0|"But you are fortunate since you recognize the great need within you, for such recognition is also a great light. Those, however, will not recognize their death. Their inner worm will gnaw at them as if at the trunk of a dead tree in the forest, and they will not notice the worm, which eats them away, destroying them forever to dust.
HG|1|165|34|0|"They will dig so much iron from the mountains that they will make iron roads; yet not many will walk over these firm, straight roads who will be as you are now. But if from among the many dead there will emerge someone who is alive, even the short period he must spend among the dead will be very difficult for him.
HG|1|165|35|0|"However, the ones who will be as you are now will recognize the living ones only to the extent you are now recognizing Me. And many words of life will not achieve with them, as does one word of life now with you.
HG|1|165|36|0|"Of the three you are the more fortunate in your lack of light and soon you shall have good news.
HG|1|165|37|0|"But you should also do what I have advised Enos to do then you will live and have plenty of light! Amen."
HG|1|166|0|1|WHAT TRUE LOVE FOR GOD SHOULD BE LIKE
HG|1|166|1|0|Then Abedam asked Jared: "Would you like to tell Me, as did the fathers, what you have found within you while we were away?"
HG|1|166|2|0|And Jared replied: "Behold, I knew that there would be only little or nothing at all to be found; therefore I did not seek anything, but relaxed and dreamed before and after this alarming experience with the weather. So I daydreamed about pleasant things- how wonderful it would have been had Asmahael remained here and dwelt with me. Oh, how happy I would have been!
HG|1|166|3|0|"Then I dreamed that if He, as Emmanuel Abba, had stayed with us only until this storm, how all of us would have rejoiced.
HG|1|166|4|0|"And again I dreamed Emmanuel Abba had intentionally sent us this storm for our own sake to test our love and trust in Him. And I also dreamed that maybe Emmanuel was in this storm among us, perhaps even in the storm itself.
HG|1|166|5|0|"Thus I built dream upon dream. I did not find light anywhere, but my heart felt easier and more reassured.
HG|1|166|6|0|"For I thought by myself that if I could only dream of Him Whom my heart has taken hold of with such ardent love, like a young wooer who dreams of his chosen bride, that would be a considerable grace anyway of which I am quite unworthy.
HG|1|166|7|0|"And look, in this way I created for myself one bliss upon another and dreamed myself from one exceedingly happy state into the next. And that is all I found. What else should I have sought than what the beloved of my love has given me? And I want to add that I truly do not wish to seek and find anything else. Besides, I firmly believe that Emmanuel will not look ungraciously upon me when according to His teaching I shall one day have to leave this earth with this find which keeps giving me such bliss.
HG|1|166|8|0|"And so I will always have joy in my God, my Emmanuel, my most loving Abba.
HG|1|166|9|0|"Behold, my dear stranger, this is, as I already said, my imperishable find."
HG|1|166|10|0|Hearing this confession by Jared, Abedam held His hand before His eyes to hide a tear. Only after a while did He take His hand from His eyes and say to Jared:
HG|1|166|11|0|"Jared, rise and come to Me, for from now on you will no longer need to dream of Emmanuel whom you love and have always loved. That is why Asmahael, through the mouth of the patriarchs, determined to live in your hut. Yes, you shall no longer dream of Him but have Him always living under the roof of your house.
HG|1|166|12|0|"Come here, Jared, and do not be afraid, for behold, your Emmanuel, your Abba, your Father, is stretching out His arms for you!
HG|1|166|13|0|"Behold, I will build a heaven, - it shall be the highest among all the heavens, but no one will be admitted to it who does not come to meet Me with that find with which you secretly have always come to meet Me, as now.
HG|1|166|14|0|"O you, My Jared! Behold, Enoch, Methuselah and Lamech, all of you dwell under one roof. Love would not let you be separated, also not Me from you; and so I will remain with you and all your descendants. To the end of all times the descendants of your line will always be recognizable by the fact that I shall always make My abode with them.
HG|1|166|15|0|"See, all of you, this is what proper love is like: Quietly patient, not seeking anything, except the object the heart loves. Once the heart has found the One it is happy, exceedingly happy, even if it does not have the beloved before its eyes, but all the more so in the heart.
HG|1|166|16|0|"When the beloved sees the quiet, patient longing of the loving one who is full of meekness and hardly dares to look up to the beloved, truly, that is the one whose love is equal to the love of Him whom he loves and who loved him already before he was.
HG|1|166|17|0|"He who will do what I advised Enos to do, will live; but I shall dwell only in the houses of Jared! Amen."
HG|1|166|18|0|And finally Abedam turned also to Methuselah and asked him: "Methuselah, now you know who is speaking with you; but you need not be afraid to tell Me about your find. So do it if you are willing!"
HG|1|166|19|0|Methuselah, overawed, said finally with a shaking voice: "O Lord and Father, You who know all the hearts and everything within us, how can You ask me, a nothing before You?
HG|1|166|20|0|"Behold, I do not know myself, but You know me throughout. If I now spoke before You, how easily it could happen that in my ignorance I speak an untruth.
HG|1|166|21|0|"How could I face You then, You holy Father? - Therefore, judge me as You have found me; but be gracious and merciful."
HG|1|166|22|0|And Abedam answered: "Methuselah, what you have said is also what you have found, and your find is standing before you. I tell you that you, too, are dwelling in Jared's hut, thus under one roof with Me.
HG|1|166|23|0|Thus all shall seek; all shall dwell under that roof. Those who seek in this way will also find as you did.
HG|1|166|24|0|"However, because you called Me a judge you will have to live longest on this earth, for behold, although I am a judge to all the creatures, the children shall not call their Father a judge. Henceforth all those who call the Father a judge shall be judged. Therefore, the long life on earth shall be a little gift to you from the judge so that you may have plenty of time to recognize your judge once more as a Father. Amen.
HG|1|166|25|0|"And now, children, it is close to midnight, your body needs a rest and so let us retire.
HG|1|166|26|0|"You, My beloved Jared, have the free choice whether you stay here with Me or I go with you to your hut and stay with you."
HG|1|166|27|0|And Jared replied "O Father, dear Father, now as always Your holy will be done!
HG|1|166|28|0|"It is always good to be with You and my hut is wherever You are; but let no one be disadvantaged through me. Your holy will! Amen."
HG|1|166|29|0|And Abedam said: "Yes, you are right, and so stay with Me. Amen"
HG|1|166|30|0|Then they all retired, their hearts filled with gratitude and love.
HG|1|167|0|1|TRUE PRAYER. THE JUDGING DEITY AND THE LOVING FATHER IN THE LORD
HG|1|167|1|0|And so they all rested until an hour before sunrise. Only the One did not rest, as He does not need any rest being Himself supreme rest and supreme activity.
HG|1|167|2|0|This One - here called the high Abedam - was therefore the first to be up and He awakened here also bodily all the children from their sleep. One single call sufficed: "Awake and get up!"- and they all woke up simultaneously, rose, went outside the hut and washed their feet, hands, sexual organs, then the chest and finally the face. For such a washing procedure had always been customary with the children.
HG|1|167|3|0|When they had washed themselves, except for Eve - for the women washed themselves only after the men and at a different spring -, they took oil and anointed their heads and only after that did they intone the morning thanks to the now present high Abedam, as follows:
HG|1|167|4|0|"O most loving, holy Father, we thank You, we love You, we praise You! How unspeakably good You are, O holy Father! To You are all honors, all praise, all thanks, all love, all glory and all adoration!
HG|1|167|5|0|"Do not withdraw Your mercy, Your holy love and Your holy grace from us who call ourselves Your children, but are actually all sinners. Bless us, move us and guide us, sharpen our senses and soften our hard hearts that they may become sweet like honey and wax, and expand our narrow chest that it may become capable of absorbing more and more of the true love out of You, O holy Father.
HG|1|167|6|0|"Give us also Your blessing to thereby enable us to celebrate Your holy Sabbath today in a way pleasing to You. And if You, holy Father, will find in us still very many and great faults, as You surely are discovering now and have been doing so from eternity, then chastise us in Your love, mercy and grace and make us more worthy of calling You 'Father', let us love You with a purer heart and praise You with a purer tongue.
HG|1|167|7|0|"O You good, dear Father, be and remain to us the same holy, dear, good Father You have been to us already from eternity; but not only to us who are here present, but to all our children and later descendants. Amen. Your holy will, amen; Your love, mercy and grace, amen!"
HG|1|167|8|0|And the high Abedam added: "Amen, say I too; amen, according to the love of your hearts, amen, according to the action therefrom. And I do not ever say amen anywhere but in the pure love.
HG|1|167|9|0|"You shall not pray to God Who is holy, holy, holy, but only to the Father's love; for to God all men are an abomination, - only to the Father are they children.
HG|1|167|10|0|"God's holiness is inviolable, but the Father's love descends to the children.
HG|1|167|11|0|"God's wrath judges all things towards eternal annihilation; but the Father's mercy does not allow even a dream to ever perish.
HG|1|167|12|0|"As far as God is concerned everything must die, but then the life of the Father come over the dead. Whoever seeks God will lose Him, himself and his life, for God does not allow Himself to be touched. And men's wisdom that seeks Him is to Him a disgusting folly and inevitably kills the seeker. For he touches God with wisdom, but no created being may touch God with whatever a sense and still stay alive.
HG|1|167|13|0|"For God is an eternal, purest but also endlessly intense fire which never goes out; and if the Father did not mitigate it, it would destroy all things forever. Therefore everybody shall fear God above all and love the Father above all; for the Father is the most opposite to God.
HG|1|167|14|0|"And yet God would not be God without the Father who is the eternal Love in God. And the Father would not be the Father without God.
HG|1|167|15|0|"But as the Father is all life in God, thus God is all power and might in the Father. Without the Father God would be inexpressible to Himself, for all Word within Him is the Father. But the Father would never be Father without God, and thus God and Father are one.
HG|1|167|16|0|"Therefore, whoever touches the Father with love, touches God too. But he who forgets the Father and with his wisdom only wants to touch the Deity, the Father will ignore; but the fire of the Deity will seize and tear him up and destroy him endlessly so that he will forever be unable to find himself. And it will not easily happen that the Father will once more gather him together from all infinity and form him anew.
HG|1|167|17|0|"Wherever the Father is there is God too. But only the Father reveals Himself to the children. God cannot reveal Himself to anyone, except through the Father, and then, as is the case now, the Father reveals the Deity So whoever hears, sees and loves Me, hears, sees and loves also God. He who is admitted by the Father is also admitted by God.
HG|1|167|18|0|"An unworthy one who is not admitted by the Father will fall into the hands of the judging and annihilating Deity, and there will be no mercy, nor any love and grace.
HG|1|167|19|0|"Therefore, fear the Deity for it is terrible to fall into Its hands!
HG|1|167|20|0|"But love the Father! Hold on firmly to His love and let yourselves always be touched and guided by the Father's love, then you will not ever taste death, except the separation from the body which latter is a curse of the Deity and wherein the life out of the Father is protected from the wrath of the Deity through the shielding love of the Father.
HG|1|167|21|0|"From the hand of God you receive the curse, - but from the hand of the Father the blessing of love and all the life out of it. Therefore, adhere forever to love and you will stand steadfast in love. But when you stick to wisdom you will perish and be blown away forever by the Spirit of the Deity.
HG|1|167|22|0|"These words are a great Sabbath-gift from the Father, whose children you are and Who loves you above all in the abounding infinity. Ponder on this in your hearts and act accordingly and you will live and never fall into the hands of the Deity.
HG|1|167|23|0|"And you, Seth, go now outside where the sun has already risen and let an abundant morning meal be prepared, for when the spirit has received its due it shall also properly care for the body. Call in here the three from the midnight region who have been singing outside for quite a while; their names are Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion. Go and perform your duty well. Amen."
HG|1|168|0|1|THE NIGHT OF THE STORM IN RETROSPECTION. LOVE BANISHES FEAR
HG|1|168|1|0|With a delighted and joyful heart Seth thanked the high Abedam for such a commission and hurried to carry out the Lord's will.
HG|1|168|2|0|On leaving the hut he immediately caught sight of the three from the midnight region. He called them by their names and they promptly responded.
HG|1|168|3|0|When they had reached him, he said to them: "Listen, there is One in the hut Who wants you to step inside, too; for already long before I left the hut He had heard your hymn of praise close by.
HG|1|168|4|0|"Therefore enter the hut where a high, unfathomable blessing is awaiting you, too."
HG|1|168|5|0|And Jura asked Seth: "Brother Seth, how are we to understand this? Has maybe during this night of terror the most sublime and mighty Emmanuel come to you? For behold, we all did think this when the unheard-of - one can say - global firestorm suddenly ceased.
HG|1|168|6|0|"We all prayed and called to Emmanuel for salvation. And when this came with such a miraculous suddenness, the first thing we did was to thank Emmanuel for it.
HG|1|168|7|0|Tell us whether this is not and was not the case!"· And Seth replied: "Whether this is so, dear brothers, you will soon learn in the hut. I now have to hurry to provide a good morning meal and can and may no longer talk to you here."
HG|1|168|8|0|The three were satisfied with this answer and entered the hut with the greatest reverence where they fell upon their faces before Adam and all the others.
HG|1|168|9|0|But Adam told them to rise and said to them: "My beloved children, I am very happy to see you here safe and sound.
HG|1|168|10|0|"I worried greatly about all of you during the night because of the terrible conflict of the elements, but much greater was my trust in the Lord, our most beloved Father Who is always holy, holy, holy in His supreme might and power, with His help and rescue. For all of us were exposed to great temptation and had to pass a crucial test. This old hut of mine had become the abode of the wildest beasts. Serpents, hyenas, tigers, lions, wolves, bears and all kinds of other creatures filled the hut and flames were blazing up from the ground. Yet our trust had to remain firm and we all soon felt the glorious effect of Emmanuel's protective blessing.
HG|1|168|11|0|"But go to the man also called Abedam who is still a stranger to you. He will explain everything to you properly. Amen."
HG|1|168|12|0|And the three bowed to Adam and then walked over to the stranger.
HG|1|168|13|0|Jura, as the eldest, addressed Him, saying: "Be greeted with all our heart, Abedam! The arch father Adam sent us to you that you might tell us all about this - all praise and thanks to the Lord Emmanuel! - unheard - of night of storm. For behold, we three are sons of Adam and have lived on this earth for more than eight hundred years. We were present at the flight from Paradise and following that have had many sad and terrible experiences, but never anything like this night. Such horrors have never before come over the earth, at least definitely not while we have been living here.
HG|1|168|14|0|"I will not speak of all the fires, nor of the mountains all around which are still emitting flames and smoke, nor of the constant shaking of the earth, nor of the countless flashes of lightning, the burning and steaming forests, fiery winds and so on; for the thunder remains the same year after year and so are the phenomena seen in the elemental conflicts which frighten our senses. But listen, good man, when the sea, the endlessly vast sea, terribly raging, rose beyond its bounds, wildly foaming and rushing ever higher and in this terrible rising began to swallow up one mountain after the other and finally even forced us dwellers in the midnight region to escape from our houses in a great hurry because of the countless beasts fleeing from the waves, when it even drove the waves so far that they swallowed up our huts, making the beasts of the forests follow us, - some of them never as yet seen huge monsters which probably, like many other animals, live in the water - and they, viciously fighting among themselves and looking most frightening, were driven towards us, look, that is something perhaps none of us will ever forget.
HG|1|168|15|0|"Here mainly one thing is remarkable, namely, that all these terrible scenes, when they had no doubt reached their peak, suddenly discontinued as if they had never happened. Also the sea suddenly receded and not only returned to its former bounds, but vanished so completely that no trace of it could anywhere be discovered, except for the vast stretches of muddy ground extending in all directions which earlier had been the bottom of the sea.
HG|1|168|16|0|"If you are willing and able, do explain these unheard-of things to us.”
HG|1|168|17|0|And Abedam answered: "My dear friends, such events are indeed hard to take for those who are asleep in their spirit, but they are all the better for the spiritually awake.
HG|1|168|18|0|"Tell Me, which truly awake spirit united with the love of the eternal, holy Father will or can still be afraid, even if the entire earth were destroyed under his feet and a glowing sea swallowed up all the dusty debris of the earth?
HG|1|168|19|0|"Will not the mighty Father Whose will carries and carefully controls countless billions of still incomparably larger globes and spirits be capable of protecting a child that loves Him above all and is loved above all by Him too on the occasion of the bursting of an atom which you call 'earth' and 'world?
HG|1|168|20|0|"Behold, you will have to agree with Me that this is so. Now the question is whose fruit your desperate fear and fright was. Or why do children fear the dark?
HG|1|168|21|0|"Behold, the reason for this lies in the weak love for the holy Father. As is the love, so is also the trust; a weak trust is the father of all fear.
HG|1|168|22|0|"All the happenings you spoke about are of little importance; the only important thing is what your heart is like.
HG|1|168|23|0|"If I explained everything to you, this would satisfy at most your cars, but it would not lead to the cognition of your heart. Therefore it will be better if you thoroughly examined your own heart and its love for God, and I tell you that you would then learn more in one minute than explanations during millennia would give you.
HG|1|168|24|0|"But stay here and share the morning meal with us which Seth and his family are just bringing in.
HG|1|168|25|0|"Be still in your thirst for knowledge, but all the more active in your heart and your stormy night will soon turn into the brightest, quietest Sabbath. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|169|0|1|THE ARCHFATHERS' MORNING MEAL ON THE SABBATH
HG|1|169|1|0|Having thus spoken to the three, the high Abedam bade them follow Him. He walked ahead and let Enoch and Lamech walk beside Him. Immediately behind Him followed the known Abedam with Jared on his right and Methuselah on his left. Behind these three there followed Enos, Kenan and Mahalaleel and only after them came Kaeam, Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion.
HG|1|169|2|0|When they had reached Adam after only a few steps, they all sat down around Abedam, forming an open circle towards Adam, which was closed with Adam and Eve.
HG|1|169|3|0|But as Seth was not in the circle, Abedam bade those surrounding Him to make room for Seth.
HG|1|169|4|0|And they made room for him by the side of Adam; and now sixteen persons, including the high Abedam, took part in the morning meal which consisted in bread, honey and mille It was an old custom to take the bread and honey first, and only when that had been consumed did they drink new milk on top of it.
HG|1|169|5|0|And so also on this occasion they breakfasted according to this custom.
HG|1|169|6|0|But why is this Sabbath-breakfast especially mentioned? - The reason is obvious when one bears in mind that in this morning meal the supreme, holy Father Himself took part visibly among the first men on this earth, thus laying the foundation to the first regular church on earth. And as previously Adam and Eve could be regarded as the first human couple, this can now be regarded as the first establishment of Jehovah's church. For Judaism was closely and firmly attached to this church and in many ways still is. And in the center of Asia in a high mountainous region not far from the Himalayas, a small, quite secluded people is still living strictly according to the record which was later by the children of Noah engraved on stone plates in certain corresponding factual pictures of which the later Egyptian hieroglyphs are but an adulterated variation.
HG|1|169|7|0|However, the so-called Sanskrit of the Parsees and Hindus must not be regarded as one and the same script; for this, too, is much younger and like the Egyptian hieroglyphs a poor variation full of great errors, wherefore their divine service based on it is an abominable paganism.
HG|1|169|8|0|Behold, that is why this morning meal is here mentioned because it was at that time celebrated for the establishment of the original church as was after the completion of the great day of nations, which lasted for almost 4000 years, the last great Supper when a New Testament was established which is a new Church of grace and mercy, filled with everlasting life and thus filled through and with God.
HG|1|169|9|0|But now enough of such historical explanations, so let us once more go into Adam's hut to see and hear what happened after the morning meal.
HG|1|169|10|0|When the morning meal had been consumed and all had thanked Abedam Emmanuel Abba in their hearts overflowing with love, the Sublime One rose and addressed the following words to all:
HG|1|169|11|0|"Listen, all who are present here and were witnesses of this night and, except for Kaeam, also most of the previous day! You shall always remember this and who He was, is and will forever be Who came to you and taught you Himself the right way of love and also the true, infinite wisdom out of it. Not wisdom of the world which oppresses the head and still more so the heart, but the true wisdom in the spirit of love and all truth out of it, which is the true, free, everlasting life.
HG|1|169|12|0|"This meal you shall also henceforth celebrate before you intend to make a Sabbath offering to the Father; for truly I tell you: The offering shall not be received until you have at the morning meal recognized each other in your heart as true brothers and sisters in My love and also as children of one and the same Father.
HG|1|169|13|0|"Whenever you will be celebrating this among you in the true, living love of your heart for Me, I shall be among you, too, - either visible to some whose hearts will be burning with love for Me, or always invisible to the more lukewarm.
HG|1|169|14|0|"Yes, in My love you will be capable of everything, but without My love of nothing! For My love is a fertile, good field into which you have been planted. He who will not let the enemy pull him out will grow luxuriantly and produce an abundance of excellent fruit. But the one who will not have driven the roots of his life of love deeply and firmly enough into the ground of the mentioned field, will fare very badly at the time of repeated temptation when the enemy of love will come and endeavor to pull the little trees from the ground of the field. He will try every one of them; and where he finds a weak one, is it likely that he will spare it?
HG|1|169|15|0|"Oh no, he will tear it from the ground of the good field together with the roots and then let it perish because the roots will no longer have the moisture of life and the little tree will wither and finally die altogether. For which of you have ever seen plants come into existence and thrive in the air alone?
HG|1|169|16|0|"But every little plant needs also the air for its life!', you would say. I agree with you; but the soil is the most important thing and without it the air is useless.
HG|1|169|17|0|"The air is actually like the divine Word and the love of your heart is the soil into which a living spirit enclosed by a living soul is planted.
HG|1|169|18|0|This seed of eternal life within you can make fruitful use of the holy air of the divine teaching only when it has sprouted and struck strong and deep roots in the soil of your heart's love for Me. If that has not happened, tell Me and judge for yourselves: Will not that, namely, the air, which otherwise should have promoted its fruitful development, lead to its death?
HG|1|169|19|0|"Behold, therefore My Word is not of much use to you unless your hearts are filled with love for Me and out of that for your brothers; for the bottomless, airy wisdom of your intellect is the death of your love.
HG|1|169|20|0|"If your love that is meant to nourish the spirit is dead like the torn out little tree to whose roots there only still sticks some dried-out soil of your love for Me, where is your seed, or a still weak, torn-out little tree of life, then to get any nourishment from?
HG|1|169|21|0|"Therefore, let this morning meal be a visible warning to you that you shall always stick to love. And as long as you do that, you will have life with and within you and thus also Me as the original source of all life and wisdom out of Me.
HG|1|169|22|0|"Do engrave these words deeply in your hearts and be sure to act in accordance with them, and you will be alive through and through and not ask: 'Where is the Father?', nor will you call to Him: 'Come!', for He will be with and within you as now and forever. Amen.
HG|1|169|23|0|"And you, Enoch, go now and prepare your sacrifice, for the time for it has come! Amen."
HG|1|170|0|1|A SACRIFICIAL GOSPEL
HG|1|170|1|0|Thereupon Enoch rose with the deepest love and a heart filled with gratitude and asked the high Abedam:
HG|1|170|2|0|"Lord, and our most loving Father Who is holy, super-holy, would it be Your most holy will if we made a sacrifice to You here on the height in the same way as our sacrifice was handled yesterday on the plain? O Abba, let me know Your holy will."
HG|1|170|3|0|And Abedam answered: "Enoch, how can you ask Me this when you know so very well wherein the only sacrifice which pleases Me consists!
HG|1|170|4|0|"Wherever I first receive the inner offering of a remorseful, contrite and love-filled heart, any sacrifice is hallowed, be it made in the way of Abel, Seth and Enos or as yesterday on the plain.
HG|1|170|5|0|"However, I notice in the hearts of all of you a vacant spot. This spot you have consecrated to the sacrifice to God, but because of its emptiness you do not understand to whom you make a sacrifice and why. So do comprehend this: The Father does not want any sacrifice except that of the heart. And the Father is also the sole, eternal, super-holy and mighty God; to Him alone a sacrifice is due as the pure love is to the Father.
HG|1|170|6|0|"The sacrifice consumes, destroys and kills every offering in the fire burning on the altar. Behold, this is man's testimony before God, saying that he has recognized God either openly or just vaguely feeling it in his heart what God is like and what He does.
HG|1|170|7|0|"But if someone should stick only to the offering, not bound by the love for the Father, the offering similar to God would seize him, consume, destroy and kill him because he has not first moistened himself with the water of life which is the pure love for the Father.
HG|1|170|8|0|"I tell you that he who in his heart sacrifices to the Father has made a pleasing sacrifice to God too; whereas he who makes a sacrifice on the altar only to God assuming thereby to please the Father as well labors under a great misapprehension. For truly, the Father is not pleased by a burnt offering, but solely by a living offering of the heart.
HG|1|170|9|0|"Or should the living Father out of whom all life originated be pleased with a dead burnt sacrifice or one that consumes, destroys and finally even kills every offering?
HG|1|170|10|0|"But if - as already said - first a living 0ffering of love for the Father is made from the heart, then the burnt sacrifice shall find favor, too, whereby man makes known what he has found in his heart, namely, that the Father is holy, holy, holy and is Almighty God from eternity. Without this offering every burnt sacrifice is an abomination before Me.
HG|1|170|11|0|"Look back to Cain and Abel. Cain sacrificed without love, but Abel with love. Whose sacrifice rose upwards and whose was driven back towards the earth?
HG|1|170|12|0|"As Cain's offering was an abomination to the Father, what was its consequence? - The sacrifice took hold of Cain and made him his brother's murderer.
HG|1|170|13|0|"Thus the purely blind sacrifice will one day take hold of many and they will act as Cain did and kill countless brothers spiritually and bodily.
HG|1|170|14|0|"If you want to make a sacrifice, make it a right one as I have sufficiently explained to you.
HG|1|170|15|0|"But today it shall be performed in the same way as it was done yesterday on the plain. And you shall no longer ignite the sacrifice on the altar in the evening, but before noon so that the children who live far from here can reach their homes by evening.
HG|1|170|16|0|"Henceforth all the small children shall not be taken to the sacrifice, but it is sufficient if from each hut two men and one woman turn up. But it shall not be made a duty to anyone to come to the sacrifice, for only the love for the Father will hallow people and not the sacrifice as such.
HG|1|170|17|0|"Whoever is prompted to come by his love for the Father, through him the sacrifice is hallowed and it will edify him in spirit. But through him who is not driven here by love but coerced by the taskmaster of some law and his heart is therefore in opposition, the sacrifice will be desecrated and it will destroy him and his heart will wither. And what he will then be offering Me will be like his withered heart, a work without life, a dead offering.
HG|1|170|18|0|"What I have now explained shall remain valid.
HG|1|170|19|0|"And now, beloved Enoch, you may set about your work. You others shall now go outside and tell the many waiting there who have come from all the regions what is involved in the sacrifice. But do not mention Me that I am personally present here.
HG|1|170|20|0|"Only you, Jared, Abedam and also Adam, follow Me to the hut of Jared until the time of the sacrifice. Seth's children shall follow us with Eve.
HG|1|170|21|0|"And so let all be done properly in and through love alone! Amen."
HG|1|171|0|1|ENOCH PREPARES THE SACRIFICE
HG|1|171|1|0|Thereupon Enoch set to work, placing the purest cedar wood crosswise on the altar, all the time praying during this task.
HG|1|171|2|0|As he was thus working, some men from the midday region joined him and asked what it meant that the wood was already now placed on the altar when it was the custom to do it in the evening.
HG|1|171|3|0|And Enoch responded with a question: "Why does that worry you? Am I then doing this arbitrarily?
HG|1|171|4|0|"Or has my action become a lie to you because you do not comprehend it?
HG|1|171|5|0|"Oh yes, many a thing is a lie to the blind; for whatever you tell them is for them as good as a lie because they are blind.
HG|1|171|6|0|"What use is to the blind the bright light of the sun? Why should one endeavor to explain the sunlight to him, why lie to him? For to the blind the sun is black, and he sticks to that. For this reason a shining sun must be a lie to him, for if something foreign is added to a person's treasure, what is that to his own treasure? Nothing but a lie since it is not like his own treasure, though lying with it, but something foreign or something which practically does not exist for the one for whom it does not bear the visible marks characteristic of him.
HG|1|171|7|0|"Therefore you are asking me in vain, for today I am less than ever inclined to lie to you. For the one who belongs to truth all falsehood has sunk into eternal nothingness; but what could the actual holy truth be to him who in his heart is still full of falsehood, which he regards as the truth? Nothing but a lie.
HG|1|171|8|0|"What is the inner light of the spirit to him who seeks the light of the world? Nothing but a lie, a downright darkness. For how could that be a light to a person by which he reaches out further than he sees?
HG|1|171|9|0|"So leave me alone! You cannot as yet comprehend the Lord's ways, for this night has struck your hearts with darkness, and as a result you no longer know that true love for God is not bound to any rule, but is completely free and so is the offering love is bringing Him If you love your wives freely and do not bind yourselves to any time and hour, - why should the love for God be measured?
HG|1|171|10|0|"Therefore go and think better of this! Amen."
HG|1|171|11|0|When Enoch had dealt with the inquisitive midday-people in this for them most appropriate way, they began to grumble among themselves, for they were extremely annoyed at Enoch's peculiar answer to their question, since it had not been asked with evil intent as they felt in their hearts
HG|1|171|12|0|"One of them said to the others: "Listen, brothers, I know Enoch well enough and so far as I have yesterday noticed from a distance, I think the fathers have commissioned him to perform the sacrifice. Since he has always been peculiar in all his words and actions it will be the case also with this particular business.
HG|1|171|13|0|"But I am of the opinion that the old customary devout method of sacrificing according to the way of Abel, which was pleasing to God, should not be so easily left to the discretion of one individual, but if there was to be some change, this should have been decided by the assembly of all the children. Or if this is not so, what then are we as men of equal rank?
HG|1|171|14|0|"If the sacrifice is also by us to be regarded as valid, it must bear some elements of our counsel too. But as it is it bears nothing but our opposition and therefore is not effective for us.
HG|1|171|15|0|"How can, how should we accept this, especially since formerly we were always consulted in purely divine matters?
HG|1|171|16|0|Therefore I think that Sethlahem as the oldest and most experienced of us should once more go to Enoch and ask him with stern earnest what this early placing of wood on the altar meant."
HG|1|171|17|0|Sethlahem who was also among these men said to the annoyed one: "Listen, I do not like this idea at all; for yesterday I learnt to know Enoch in a way, - I tell you, in quite an extraordinarily strange way.
HG|1|171|18|0|"I saw him endowed with a might which, when I think of it, still today makes me shudder.
HG|1|171|19|0|"This night was gruesome. The elements were raging terribly, as you all know, so that we fled to the height where we lay in great fear on the shaking ground of the earth while the storm was raging. Great as this fear was, it could not banish from my heart what I had seen and heard and what I yesterday discovered about Enoch.
HG|1|171|20|0|"You all know that when some of us felt a desire to go down to the lowland, a mighty tiger stood in our way and made us retrace our steps in a hurry when demonstrating its strength by killing a giant bull
HG|1|171|21|0|"Listen, the same tiger, which I clearly recognized, yesterday submitted to Enoch like a lamb and obeyed his every sign. But not only did this huge beast obey Enoch absolutely, but, - and this is something unheard of - it even had to speak and uttered to all of us clearly comprehensible words full of wisdom.
HG|1|171|22|0|"This you could not have noticed, for you were lying on the ground near your huts at a considerable distance. But I was right in front, and I shall not forget what I have seen and heard.
HG|1|171|23|0|"You can imagine that I was most impressed by Enoch and sought the first opportunity to talk to him.
HG|1|171|24|0|"But when I began to talk with him and even wanted to become his disciple, he told me a parable about the beholding of a distant mountain range and explained to me so graphically the difference between your own view and one described to you that I felt with all my wisdom compared to him as if I had only just left my mother's womb.
HG|1|171|25|0|"And it appeared to me that all the fathers - even Adam not excepted - were subject to him in the word and he alone was leading them all with his words.
HG|1|171|26|0|"In view of this I tell you: Let the one who, after the way he dealt with our untimely curiosity, still wishes to ask him another even more untimely question try to do so, but leave me out of it!
HG|1|171|27|0|"I am convinced that also for you a battle with him will look most ridiculous, - not much different from one between a mouse and a lion. I do not think it needs a great prophet to tell in advance who will be victorious.
HG|1|171|28|0|"But if you still want to address your stern and earnest question to him, I wish you much luck and a bright sun on top of it I just want to add one thing to all I told you, namely, that those who are in any way close to God must never be trifled with. We should rather take serious note of their actions instead of questioning them, for the great God's ways are unfathomable and His decrees inscrutable.
HG|1|171|29|0|"Do remember this well before you dare take any steps!"
HG|1|171|30|0|When the angry ones had heard this from Sethlahem they desisted from their plan and acquiesced in Sethlahem's wise advice.
HG|1|171|31|0|But Enoch, following an inner inspiration, called Sethlahem back and said to him:
HG|1|171|32|0|"Sethlahem, I commend you! Behold, you have now acted with true wisdom straightening out these weak ones who without your help would have unfailingly plunged into a deep abyss as in their blindness they cannot see what the ground under their feet is like.
HG|1|171|33|0|"But you shall from now on not leave my side until you too will be seeing what your mortal eyes have not yet seen and hearing what your mortal ears have not yet heard.
HG|1|171|34|0|"Has it not struck you what a bright and pleasant day it is that has followed the night of terror?
HG|1|171|35|0|"And if you have watched the course of the storm and how it suddenly abated, tell me, has it not struck you as unusual?"
HG|1|171|36|0|And Sethlahem answered: "O Enoch, who should not have noticed that? But what use is to the likes of us the noticing? For I do not understand anything of all that is happening and for my consolation think by myself:
HG|1|171|37|0|"The Lord Jehovah will certainly know well why this or that has to happen. Those to whom Jehovah is closer than to me will know how to find out more; but to Him my gratitude that He has assigned peace to me. I am sufficiently satisfied with that
HG|1|171|38|0|"What do you think, dear Enoch? Is that not right?"
HG|1|171|39|0|And Enoch replied: "O Sethlahem, you have a good ground. And if the seed will fall into your soil it will bear a thousand fold fruit.
HG|1|171|40|0|"Listen, today you will see a stranger in our midst. Go to this stranger and He will tell you more with one word than I in thousands of years. Yes, I tell you, He will quicken you through and through.
HG|1|171|41|0|"But no more for now; I see Him already approach!"
HG|1|172|0|1|ABOUT THE NATURE OF INTERCESSION
HG|1|172|1|0|And Enoch was silent and so was Sethlahem, both quietly awaiting the approach of the Great One.
HG|1|172|2|0|They did not have to wait long, for in a moment He was already with them, accompanied by Jared and Abedam. Meanwhile Adam with Eve and the children of Seth had to go to the already known morning height there to wait happily for Him and all the others known to us from Adam's hut.
HG|1|172|3|0|Upon reaching Enoch at the sacrificial altar the high Abedam immediately asked him: "Dear Enoch, I have heard some grumbling from the hearts of a few men from the midday. Sethlahem has certainly made them shut up, but now their hearts are crying all the more pitifully and are full of malice.
HG|1|172|4|0|"What do you think we should do to them?"
HG|1|172|5|0|And Enoch answered: "O Abba, You are telling me in my heart. Your holy will be done, and that will be the best for them.'
HG|1|172|6|0|Then Abedam said to Enoch: "Behold, Enoch, it was for their sake alone that the nightly storm was allowed to rage in order to humble their proud hearts. But you have now seen with your own eyes and heard with your own ears what little effect it has had on them.
HG|1|172|7|0|"Would it not be better if such people did not exist at all?
HG|1|172|8|0|"Maybe one should let them be swallowed up by the earth so that their breath may not continue to pollute this hallowed place?
HG|1|172|9|0|"Well, what do you think, would it be right if they fared according to the worth of their hearts?"
HG|1|172|10|0|And Enoch replied to Abedam: "Lord, You who are full of love and mercy, Your will is always holy and Your mercy endless. You do not need to be implored for mercy by anyone, yet You give us opportunities to examine our own hearts to see how much love for the neighbor and brother dwells in them and how far we have managed to become like You in our mercy.
HG|1|172|11|0|"Behold, as I recognize through Your infinite grace and mercy that the mercy and love for my brothers are nothing else but Your mercy and love, a tiny spark from Your endless, super-holy fire of love, I come to You also here in my only apparent mercy and confess that nothing is mine, but everything is Yours, - my love is Your love within me and my mercy Your mercy within me. Therefore, O Abba, eternal gratitude, glory and praise be to You for this!
HG|1|172|12|0|"O Abba, if I feel within me mercy for someone, I feel at the same time how late I am with my mercy compared to You.
HG|1|172|13|0|"Where would a poor, weak blind one already be by the time I come to his aid with my mercy if You had not shown him mercy much earlier?
HG|1|172|14|0|"Yes I can ask You to have mercy upon the weak and blind. But when I ask this, O Abba, I do not do it to move You to something, but only that You may graciously look at my heart when it makes You a small offering from Your treasure for the brothers.
HG|1|172|15|0|"And so I say also here as I do everywhere and at all times: O Abba, Your holy will be done! And what my heart offers You in love and mercy for the brothers - a trifling offering compared with Your endless love and mercy -, accept it graciously as if it were something before You so that if You have shown full mercy to someone in a way even obvious to us blind ones, I too may rejoice together with those to whom You visibly showed Your mercy.
HG|1|172|16|0|"O Abba, do receive my confession graciously and have patience with my foolishness. Your holy will be done now and forever! Amen."
HG|1|172|17|0|And Abedam looked at Enoch most lovingly and said to him:
HG|1|172|18|0|"Dear Enoch, your words were perfect as they showed what your heart is like and how much wisdom of love dwells therein. But to help you understand perfectly what all intercession needs to be like out of eternal order, hear this:
HG|1|172|19|0|"If you see any in whatever way poor brother or sister, that is, poor either physically through the weakness or total uselessness of one or the other sense or that he is poor in heart, poor in love, poor in energy to act, poor in will, poor in insight, poor in intellect or completely impoverished in his spirit and everything pertaining to it and you show him mercy out of the love of your heart for Me, and through it for the brother or sister, behold, then your mercy is a perfect one. For then it is already an absorption of My great mercy in the same way as when the wind blows through the forest, moving the trees and every little leaf on the tree making it fan and thus produce its own little wind which is then absorbed by the general great wind as if it were really something in comparison with it.
HG|1|172|20|0|"You will have often noticed that when the wind blows it also moves the dry leaves, and because they are dry and stiff and dead they cannot withstand the draft of the wind and soon break from the branches and float down to the dead earth. And even if the great wind carries them along for a while they gradually sink down where annihilation awaits them.
HG|1|172|21|0|This is the destiny of the leaf of a tree, but not that of man. Woe betides him if he has become dry on the tree of life; truly, he will not escape his destruction.
HG|1|172|22|0|This is meant by the comparison that only the living can be moved to living mercy by My great mercy. Thus his mercy is absorbed by Mine as if it were something. Just as the wind absorbs the fanned breath of wind of the leaf and, carrying it along, lets it wash against other leaves, it is also with man's mercy towards his fellowmen. Therefore, one brother shall do to the other as much as he can out of his living love, yes, living out of and through Me, and I shall then look upon his action and his intercession as if it were something before Me.
HG|1|172|23|0|"Behold, if the wind blows like this it takes your breath with it as if it were something. But do you think your breath would either strengthen the wind or even give it a different direction?
HG|1|172|24|0|"O look, even the breath of all the living people together is not able to do that. For no human being knows where the mighty wind comes from, nor does anyone know where it goes, except that it allows you to notice from its draught its regular direction. If you breathe in that direction the wind will absorb your breath and carry it along, but if you intentionally breathe against it, your breath will be repelled, break against your own mouth and thus contribute to choking your own life.
HG|1|172|25|0|"If you weep beside a stream and tears of compassion drop from your eyes, truly, if you have let your tears fall into the water of the stream and they are merging with it, they too will be carried to the sea of mercy. But if someone wept beside a stream and, ignoring its water, lets his tears drop into the sand of the shore, would such tears reach the sea too?
HG|1|172|26|0|"Behold, he who believes to move Me through his intercession to a joint mercy, is he not even more stupid than one who is of the opinion that wherever he has shed a tear the sea must come and absorb his tear, not bearing in mind what the sea actually is and where every little brook is directed?
HG|1|172|27|0|"But he who allows Me to move him has the proper mercy and his tears will fall promptly into the sea.
HG|1|172|28|0|"Who, then, has prayed to Me and moved Me to create you when there was nothing as yet besides Me? Or have I maybe since then become harder and more loveless to have My created beings move Me to something?
HG|1|172|29|0|"O look, there is surely no need for that; but it is necessary that My children let Me move their hearts and receive Me in pure love, then observe the direction of My great mercy and then actively join Me in this mercy. Behold, that is My will!
HG|1|172|30|0|"When I asked you earlier what was to be done with these rebellious ones, your answer was proper as you had let yourself be seized and moved by Me. And also in the future everyone should have a proper compassion with every poor fellowman, for everyone is a brother to the other in My love. But if I want to awaken the dead, who will then ask Me not to do so?
HG|1|172|31|0|"And behold, Enoch, you have not fully comprehended My question, for also these mutterers must first be swallowed up by the earth of true humility before they can become alive.
HG|1|172|32|0|"That is the reason why I gave you this lesson. But now let the mutterers come closer. Amen."
HG|1|173|0|1|THE SEVEN MUTIERERS FROM THE MIDDAY REGION MOCK SETHLAHEM
HG|1|173|1|0|When Sethlahem, as a natural eyewitness, had heard these words from the high Abedam he began to suspect something great. His heart was burning and an inner feeling told him: "Truly no man can speak as does this stranger. There must be something extraordinary behind him."
HG|1|173|2|0|Guided and greatly influenced by this inner judgment, Sethlahem stepped up to the high Abedam in the greatest humility and asked Him:
HG|1|173|3|0|"Exalted stranger, full of all divine wisdom and also apparently full of divine power, would you accept this small service from me, that I go and bring those to you who are muttering about Jehovah's arrangements without bearing in mind, or at least letting themselves be set right concerning Jehovah, namely, that the eternal, holy God has surely already foreseen from eternity all that has happened, is now happening and will be happening forever and in some regard, where it concerns free man, also decreed it in this way.
HG|1|173|4|0|"Judging by what already Enoch has faithfully told me about you and by what I have now heard myself of your discussion with Enoch, one word from you will with these mutterers contribute more towards their betterment than a thousand from me.
HG|1|173|5|0|"These seven are by and large the most stubborn in all the midday region.
HG|1|173|6|0|"Truly, nothing bad must happen to them, but they should be bettered, yes, bettered they must be.
HG|1|173|7|0|"If you agree, I will go immediately!" - And the high Abedam answered:
HG|1|173|8|0|"Sethlahem, I tell you, if you had understood My Word you would also understand that I can do without your service.
HG|1|173|9|0|"However, since I am a complete stranger to you, you may as well go and do what you wish to do.
HG|1|173|10|0|"But in case your seven mutterers might not wish to follow you, then you may return here alone without having achieved anything. Amen!"
HG|1|173|11|0|And Sethlahem immediately went over to the mutterers who were standing about fifty paces from here. When he had reached them, one of them asked, making fun of him:
HG|1|173|12|0|"Well, by the weight of how many handfuls of stones, have you become wiser?
HG|1|173|13|0|"Has maybe Enoch thrown light on yesterday's parable about the distant mountains which you did not understand? Or maybe he has introduced you to another talking tiger?
HG|1|173|14|0|"Yes, yes, with people like you there must always be a talking beast which becomes a preacher of wisdom, for our words are anyway disregarded.
HG|1|173|15|0|"Look, Sethlahem, it is really a great pity that this peculiar Enoch was not with you during the night of the storm when some hundreds of the finest tigers and other beasts honored us with their presence. Imagine what you could have learnt from these woodland sages with the long tails if Enoch had made all of them speak!
HG|1|173|16|0|Truly this is going a bit too far in your folly! A talking tiger!
HG|1|173|17|0|"If this continues by next year also trees and the grass will begin to talk if not even the stones, the brooks and even the sea.
HG|1|173|18|0|"And in the third year - just believe in it firmly, for that is your motto! - every raindrop falling from the sky will be saying to you: 'Good morning, wise Sethlahem! How did you sleep?' And more of such great crumbs of wisdom.
HG|1|173|19|0|"Only then will you see and extend your ears considerably and open your mouth wider than a tiger does its jaws when it gently with a single bite devours a bull, and you will say with a wise mien in wonderment: 'What - is - that?'
HG|1|173|20|0|"Sethlahem, do you not yet see the folly of your dreams of wisdom?
HG|1|173|21|0|"Look, if from time immemorial, according to Adam who is still living and deserves our belief as the father of all of us - provided that he is the earth's first man, for the earth appears to be larger than that it could initially have been meant for one man only -, old, pious customs existed, why should they be changed as anyway to the truly wise this ancient ceremony is of no importance, except for its venerable historical tradition? If this is abolished, say, what other worth could this veritable children's game have for thinking man?
HG|1|173|22|0|"Or would, or could, you as a wise man maintain that God had any pleasure in our igniting some wooden sticks in His honor, then staring at the weak flame consuming a slaughtered sheep, perhaps even more stupid than the slaughtered sheep itself?
HG|1|173|23|0|"Truly, such an extremely stupid conception of the Deity, of Whom to witness, countless stars and suns are burning as an eternal offering, does not give credit to the human soul.
HG|1|173|24|0|"Tell us, Sethlahem, if you still possess a tiny spark of sane reason, whether you do not agree with me, provided you have not been taught differently by some striped woodland sage. For we are quite aware of what such a bull-eating proof is capable of.
HG|1|173|25|0|"Do speak now if you are willing and able! Or could it be that you have not sufficiently digested the distant mountains? Or are you unable to open your mouth wide enough?
HG|1|173|26|0|"Look, we do not possess that kind of ears which must first be tickled by a tigerlike roar to hear your fine new wisdom of Enoch, but for our human ears an ordinary human voice is sufficient. So you may cheerfully open your wise mouth. Amen."
HG|1|173|27|0|What poor Sethlahem felt during this caviling speech can be easily imagined, especially when one bears in mind that he wanted to brag a little bit and was proud of his experiences. On the other hand he was so impressed by the words of both the stranger and Enoch that he kept looking at the ground whether that might not begin to open up in order to swallow up the great blasphemers.
HG|1|173|28|0|Therefore he was unable to utter even a single word, but turned away greatly humiliated and hurried back to Enoch and the stranger.
HG|1|174|0|1|A GOSPEL FOR THE OFFENDED
HG|1|174|1|0|When Sethlahem was once more at the sacrificial altar in the midst of Abedam, Enoch, Jared and the known Abedam he took a deep breath and wanted through a detailed complaint to give vent to his hurt feelings at the insults.
HG|1|174|2|0|But the high Abedam forestalled him and said, as if asking him: "Sethlahem, where are actually the seven?
HG|1|174|3|0|"I see only you alone. How come that you failed in the service you intended to render?
HG|1|174|4|0|"And instead of leading the seven here, you have turned up quite alone and with an offended heart full of bitter complaint.
HG|1|174|5|0|"What am I now to do with you? - But I tell you that if you want to revenge yourself on your seven brothers, write their guilt into the sand. If someone wishes you evil in his heart, bless him as if he were your first born son; then you will be a true, immortal child of eternal Love, full of grace and full of love and all the wisdom out of it.
HG|1|174|6|0|"Behold, what good is a thinking spirit to you if you do not have love? I tell you, you will always grope in the dark. Though you may for a thousand years stare at that distant mountain range and ponder on it so much that your thoughts might grind a hole into a stone, say, will the nature of the blue distance become thereby any clearer to you?
HG|1|174|7|0|"I think not! But if instead of the lengthy, cold pondering you let your heart become aglow, will you not as soon as possible take some action, choose some companions who have a similar longing and set out on a journey to the unknown distance? And when you have arrived there, will you find it exactly as a hundred thousand of your blind thoughts have falsely presented it to you?
HG|1|174|8|0|"Will not there every thoughtless glance reveal more to you than here countless so-called keenest thoughts in a thousand years?
HG|1|174|9|0|"So you can see what a considerable advantage love has before all mental wisdom.
HG|1|174|10|0|"He who has love, that is, the pure love for God the Father of all men and Creator of all things and out of this love for all his brothers, and in a proper, pure measure also for the sisters, has everything. He has eternal life and a clear, holy wisdom, not the dark mental wisdom of the world, which is absolutely useless, except that it gradually matures living man towards death and finally kills him.
HG|1|174|11|0|"However, if you want to attain to true, living wisdom through love, all resentment against your brothers must leave your heart and with it all mental wisdom. If that does not happen you will always be groping in the dark and be even incapable of distinguishing whether you are facing a man or an eternal, almighty God, which to a great extent is the case with you now.
HG|1|174|12|0|"Therefore, first deliberate upon this in your heart. Forgive your brothers however badly they might have treated you, then I, too, will forgive you your foolishness and heal you for everlasting life.
HG|1|174|13|0|"If it annoys you that your brothers think and speak differently from you, why do you not also take into account that your different thoughts are exasperating seven hearts whereas the seven are dealing only with you?
HG|1|174|14|0|"Look, when you are struck and strike again when will there ever be a gain? But if you are in harmony And have love in your heart, You have some gain for a start. This may not too much truth contain, But I am closer to you then: And if so, is that not a gain?
HG|1|174|15|0|"Therefore, go once more to your brothers. Ask their forgiveness and win their hearts, and it will be easy to lead them here and win them for the true, eternal life.
HG|1|174|16|0|"You will never win the defiant with counter-defiance, not even your own child. For in your wisdom you say yourself, and have found, that two forces of the same kind can never become one. Each one will struggle against the other and endeavor to destroy it. Therefore two stones cannot occupy the place of one of them.
HG|1|174|17|0|"Behold, is that not your own theory? And I tell you that this theory is correct and perfectly true.
HG|1|174|18|0|"Have you never observed how the weaker stone gives in to the stronger one? Which one now follows the other and becomes the other's leader and finally the very foundation?
HG|1|174|19|0|"Surely not the stronger one which pushed the weaker from its place, but the weaker that gave way to the stronger. Behold, this too is wisdom!
HG|1|174|20|0|"So go now to your brothers and act accordingly, and you will become their leader and master because of the better inclination of your heart. Amen."
HG|1|175|0|1|SETHLAHEM AND THE SEVEN MUTTERERS
HG|1|175|1|0|And Sethlahem was ready with another question, but also there Abedam forestalled him and said:
HG|1|175|2|0|"Sethlahem, you are not yet clean, for a great doubt oppresses your heart and makes you blind, so that you will not and cannot understand My words.
HG|1|175|3|0|"What does it matter if what your brothers think is true or false? For you, too, have nothing as yet by which you could prove the genuineness of your treasure of wisdom.
HG|1|175|4|0|'What is now better: to want to beat one wrong with another wrong, or to recognize the worthlessness of one's own wrong and then not to oppose the wrong of the brother for the sake of harmony and love? Then the brother who loves you will because of his love willingly follow you when you receive a true light.
HG|1|175|5|0|"But if you as a brother with your own wrong stubbornly resist the wrong of the other which makes him angry, will he then follow you when you have received a true light?
HG|1|175|6|0|"Behold, love is the beginning of all wisdom, but humility is a powerful lever of love as well as wisdom. When you are humble, truly, no one will try to talk you into something, for where the pugnacious sees no opposition he soon stops aggression, - and what you have within you no one will contest. Thus humility is the greatest protection for all wisdom and besides the best school for learning wisdom whose seed is love.
HG|1|175|7|0|"Pride is the exact opposite as your own experience should have taught you long ago.
HG|1|175|8|0|"So go now and first make your peace with your brothers and then lead them to Me and we shall see which part of the error is the most important. Do understand this! Amen."
HG|1|175|9|0|After this speech it began to dawn on Sethlahem and he no longer dared ask further questions, but bowed deeply to Abedam and then immediately went to the seven brothers.
HG|1|175|10|0|He was deeply moved as he came to them and although he was anxious to speak to them immediately he was quite incapable of doing so. For the recognition of Him Who had given him such lessons had so deeply stirred him that for quite some time he was unable to utter a word.
HG|1|175|11|0|When he had spent some time among the seven, almost dumb, they began to worry, for they all greatly respected him because of his wisdom as long as he did not come with something new. He had to adhere firmly, together with them, to the old tradition about which he was allowed to prophesy as much as he wanted to, in which case he could expect to have the most attentive listeners in them. But the moment he wanted to introduce them to something new they no longer listened or even told him to be silent.
HG|1|175|12|0|But this time, when he had been silent for quite a while, they allowed him for the first time to give forth something new if he by no means wanted to stick to the respectable old. Besides, the former spokesman admitted that he had regretted speaking to Sethlahem as he had done.
HG|1|175|13|0|And Sethlahem's heart felt relieved, his lungs began to breathe more freely and he felt once more able to speak. And he spoke to them as follows:
HG|1|175|14|0|"Dear brothers, allow me to speak just this once! I do not want to force anything upon you and everyone may remain with his own ideas. But this time I beg you to have patience with me and listen from beginning to end. Once you have heard it, you may judge it as you please. And so listen:
HG|1|175|15|0|"We stick to the old because it is old, but we do not bear in mind that basically there does not exist anything old. Of course, when we look at something, which has existed beside us, and become old, we can say: This thing is old, as it has become old together with us.
HG|1|175|16|0|"But even judging like that we are very wrong, for if we were truly old we should still look as we did five hundred years ago.
HG|1|175|17|0|'Yet, how our appearance has changed since then! How can one call that old, which of the truly old no longer bears even a trace?
HG|1|175|18|0|"Indeed, we have considerably changed in everything. Where is our hair? Where most of our teeth? How often our skin has already peeled off! Yes, may I ask where our entire sound and vigorous body has got?
HG|1|175|19|0|"Where are now the trees whose fruit we used to eat as children? Where are the sheep, the goats and cows, which in our childhood supplied us with milk?
HG|1|175|20|0|"We now eat the fruit from quite new trees and drink the milk of new animals, and we are satisfied because God's order has arranged it in this way.
HG|1|175|21|0|"If we stand at a spring, which of us can maintain that every drop welling from it is not a new or at least renewed one? Yet it tastes very good to us despite this constant renewal.
HG|1|175|22|0|"Have any of us ever discovered an old raindrop?
HG|1|175|23|0|"And the always new rain pleases us for the sake of our fields.
HG|1|175|24|0|'We prefer the new corn, for the old corn has already become stale. We long for new fruit. We, be they male or female, have always preferred newer and younger people, to the old.
HG|1|175|25|0|"Who has not more pleasure in the rising sun than in the day-old setting sun which is always the same? Who does not find the new spring more pleasant than the old cold winter?
HG|1|175|26|0|"Look, dear brothers, since in everything we see, the new, or at least rejuvenated, appeals more to us and is also more useful than the old which has passed long ago, and since all of us have an undeniable yearning for the new and, besides, the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth, or God, the eternal Creator of new things, keeps renewing everything before our eyes, - how can we mutter disapprovingly if by the will of Jehovah Zebaoth there is a slight change in the Sabbath-offering?
HG|1|175|27|0|"I hereby do not wish to criticize your opinion, I just want to reassure you; for you too can have certainly quite commendable views of an opposite kind which I never would deny since you have often proved to me what a keen judgment your spirit has in many things.
HG|1|175|28|0|"But may I add one request, namely, that you once more come with me to the altar and help me to keenly judge and recognize the stranger who is waiting there for you. For behold, his speech is so mighty and overwhelming that I almost think he is Jehovah Himself.
HG|1|175|29|0|"I can see that my statement makes you laugh, but I tell you, do not laugh prematurely, but first investigate the matter about which you want to laugh, and you will then no doubt understand my old saying that those laugh best who laugh last.
HG|1|175|30|0|"What would you think of a man who tells you your most hidden thoughts and speaks about divine things as if out of himself?
HG|1|175|31|0|"How often you have already proved it to your children and their descendants that God alone knows man's innermost thoughts and that this was absolutely impossible to any man.
HG|1|175|32|0|"I have never contradicted you in this point because I always realized how very true your proof was.
HG|1|175|33|0|"But do come now with me and convince yourselves. And if you do not find him as I did, then you may laugh your fill at me before all the people and I shall not hold it against you.
HG|1|175|34|0|"So if you are willing, let us go! Amen."
HG|1|175|35|0|The seven looked at each other in amazement and were at a loss what to make of these words.
HG|1|175|36|0|The former spokesman then remarked: "Why not? Sethlahem has already on various occasions led us to all kinds of things. Sometimes they were foolish, but often also rather wise. Since we are used to such things from him, we could as well please him this time too.
HG|1|175|37|0|"But Sethlahem, if you show us a new folly again you may look forward to something special! Oh, how beautifully I will then pitch into you!"
HG|1|175|38|0|And Sethlahem answered him: "Brother Kisehel, look, that does not matter. But I believe that you will become even greater in your belief than I and all the others.
HG|1|175|39|0|"So let us now go! Amen."
HG|1|176|0|1|KISEHEL'S FORWARDNESS AND HUMILIATION
HG|1|176|1|0|And thus the seven went and, naturally, reached the altar very soon. On their arrival the very courageous Kisehel immediately stepped up to the high Abedam and gazed at Him from head to foot. He did not find anything unusual about Him, except noticing an earnest and friendly nature. This encouraged him to engage with the to him still unknown man in a testing and querying discussion, as follows:
HG|1|176|2|0|"Dear stranger, look, we all love our brother Sethlahem, for he possesses a great deal of wisdom and often he has helped all of us with the kindness of his heart. His wisdom - excepting some too subtle observations - has at all times been an example to us. Only this time to our great regret does he appear to be caught in a considerable error, for because of his innate gullibility, which seems to be a fault of his too vivid imagination, he takes you for Jehovah Himself as he has found you to possess great wisdom, which I would not and could not deny.
HG|1|176|3|0|"Look, if you are truly wise, you will admit that this goes a little too far.
HG|1|176|4|0|If with Your undoubted wisdom you possess also some love, do talk poor Sethlahem again out of this folly of his heart and mind!
HG|1|176|5|0|"For Jehovah and you will surely differ from each other as a dot differs from eternal infinity?
HG|1|176|6|0|"Therefore I beg you in the name of all my brothers: For the sake of brotherly love - of which, judging by your appearance, there is surely no lack in your heart - do us this favor and bring our Sethlahem once more to reason. Amen."
HG|1|176|7|0|And the high Abedam replied to Kisehel, saying: "Kisehel, I have carefully explored your heart and have found that it is filled only half with brotherly love and the other half with selfish gloating.
HG|1|176|8|0|"Besides your only partially good opinion of your brother you plan, in case his statement should not be proven, to properly pitch into him with your sharp tongue and laugh at him to your heart's content.
HG|1|176|9|0|"Since you now appeal to My brotherly love, I would like to hear from you from which disadvantage - to his heart or to his head - I am to protect him first.
HG|1|176|10|0|"I for My part am more inclined towards the heart, whereas you are for your part are more for the head. But if I am to save him I want to save him fully, not just half of him. Therefore, tell Me how that can be done."
HG|1|176|11|0|Kisehel did not deliberate long, but answered Abedam: "O friend, your wisdom is truly great and exceeds all my notions of it. But that you with all your wisdom can still ask me, look, that is new to me. For sages of your kind from whom even the hearts of our brothers are not safe, usually do not ask questions but only teach.
HG|1|176|12|0|"And so in this case you will have to be satisfied if I do not answer you.
HG|1|176|13|0|"What does it matter once you have brought him to reason. The world will not perish if I with my slight, for him only well meant, threat fall behind?
HG|1|176|14|0|There is anyway no more to it than a light joke.
HG|1|176|15|0|"Actually I have already in advance made it quite clear to you that we all love the brother Sethlahem. How can you then ask such a question, which is no credit to your wisdom that even looks into the hearts? Or must the wise man not remain consistent?
HG|1|176|16|0|"A wisdom with weaknesses is still far from the true, consistent wisdom.
HG|1|176|17|0|"So first make good your mistake and then I shall answer you.
HG|1|176|18|0|(turning to Sethlahem:) "Look, brother Sethlahem. There surely does not emerge a Jehovah! - I hope this matter will soon be clarified."
HG|1|176|19|0|And the high Abedam looked earnestly at Kisehel and said to him: Truly, if you continue like that, Jehovah will have to be taken in hand by you and learn from you wisdom without weakness.
HG|1|176|20|0|"But that you may see - and in spirit die for a long time -, that Jehovah's wisdom does not have weaknesses, look now towards morning. Do you clearly see the great scattered heap of stones, which this night has prepared for you through the destruction of Adam's grotto for a witness of Jehovah's wisdom without weaknesses?
HG|1|176|21|0|"Do you comprehend such wisdom? -. Can you with your consistent wisdom rebuild this grotto exactly as it used to be?
HG|1|176|22|0|"Behold, you deny it and are asking in your heart whether I were capable of doing it.
HG|1|176|23|0|"But I too do not answer you and only say to the grotto: Arise
HG|1|176|24|0|"Look, there the grotto is already standing completed.
HG|1|176|25|0|"Would you like to go there if your faith is too weak to convince you from outside and from within that the grotto is in every detail, even to the smallest grain of sand, in its former state.
HG|1|176|26|0|"You now answer Me believing in your heart that this is not necessary; for whomsoever the external part is possible, the inner part would be possible too.
HG|1|176|27|0|"As you are now consistently confirming this, tell Me how many weaknesses has your wisdom now discovered in Mine?"
HG|1|176|28|0|And Kisehel with all the others, except for Enoch who knew the might of the Lord and kept praising and glorifying Him, stood there like petrified. A great fear seized all of them and no one dared utter a single word.
HG|1|176|29|0|Then Abedam asked Kisehel once more: "Kisehel, why do you not answer Me now?
HG|1|176|30|0|"Behold, I have again asked you a question and maybe revealed a new weakness of My wisdom to you. But since I am willing to become your pupil, why are you silent and do not reprove My weakness?"
HG|1|176|31|0|And Kisehel fell on his face before Abedam and said, weeping: "O Lord of heaven and earth, do not punish the worm in the dust before You too hard. I now recognize my eternal guilt before You. But You who were able to so easily re-erect Adam's destroyed grotto will one day also have mercy upon the worm in the dust and will not be too angry at my blindness, which did not recognize the Sun. Your forever holy will be done! Amen."
HG|1|176|32|0|And Abedam said to them: "Rise, go to your former place and seek to recognize Me in your hearts. For this cognition is for you only a judgment towards death. Only once you will have recognized Me in the love of your heart will your cognition of Me lead to life for you.
HG|1|176|33|0|"When your heart will be mentioning My name, then return to Me and I will fully raise you from the earth which, with the exception of Sethlahem, has now swallowed you up.
HG|1|176|34|0|"Now go and do as you were told! - But you, Sethlahem, stay here. Amen."
HG|1|177|0|1|KISEHEL'S CONFESSION
HG|1|177|1|0|When the seven had heard this from Abedam they thanked Him full of remorse and submission to His will and returned to their assigned place.
HG|1|177|2|0|There they were joined by their wives and children, that is, their sons who were no longer youths either but also old men of a few hundred years, and their mothers.
HG|1|177|3|0|Noticing that their usually cheerful fathers were sad, they asked them what might be the reason for their sadness.
HG|1|177|4|0|And Kisehel answered them with the following words, namely: "Children, do not ask why we are justly grieving for the first time, but look towards morning and see how gloriously Adam's grotto is shining there once more. Yet all of you know and have all expressed your immense regret when this morning on our journey here you noticed in its place a large heap of loose stones.
HG|1|177|5|0|"How do you feel about it now? Go within and ponder on it.
HG|1|177|6|0|"I tell you, there is Someone at the altar with Enoch. Commune with yourselves, yes, commune with God Jehovah Zebaoth and seek the holy Father in the love of your hearts. And thus prepared go respectfully to the altar and you shall find there - hear! - what you seek.
HG|1|177|7|0|"Now leave us again and follow my advice, and you will be so happy, yes, happy, happy, unspeakably happy!"
HG|1|177|8|0|And all the children and women, when they had heard this, returned to their former place and, struck with enormous awe, did not dare look at the shining grotto, but threw themselves on their faces and praised and glorified the great goodness, might and glory of God. And their hearts kept filling more and more with love for Jehovah.
HG|1|177|9|0|But Kisehel turned to his brothers and said to them: "Brothers, how do you feel?
HG|1|177|10|0|"Look, I am beside myself with love and it draws me mightily to the altar. Truly, if I had not fallen so deeply in my presumptuousness, no fire could keep me away. Through flames blazing to the skies I would force my way to Him, oh to Him, to Him!
HG|1|177|11|0|"But my guilt, my immense guilt before Him, the Most Holy, lames my feet. My soul trembles, and where I am standing the earth shakes and I am still unable to get to Him, to Him.
HG|1|177|12|0|"The One I now love above all I now also fear above all. I do not fear His endless might which can destroy me forever, nor do I fear His wrath that can annihilate me forever, nor His anger that can curse and kill me forever, but I fear to love Him not enough.
HG|1|177|13|0|"Oh, why am I not all love? Why are my bones not love? Why not all my body?
HG|1|177|14|0|"Yes, brothers, the fire of the heart must first penetrate all my bones and consume my whole body in love before I may approach Him; and this applies to all of you! The righteous is clean, as he does not know sin, having fled it since he was at his mother's breast. But we reveled in sin until it seemed to us to be our clear right before God.
HG|1|177|15|0|"Thereby sin has hardened us throughout so that we are unable to totally transform ourselves into love; yet this must happen, and that anew from the heart.
HG|1|177|16|0|"The flame of love in our hearts must become so intense that it consumes our sinful body and from the ashes of the consumed body there arises a new body fully adaptable to love, and only with this body can we then approach Him.
HG|1|177|17|0|"Yes, brothers, before that has happened I could not possibly approach Him; for of all my sins I now consider this the greatest not to love Him, the most holy and loving Father, the eternal, infinite God, enough and to approach Him with such a most imperfect love.
HG|1|177|18|0|"O brothers, do understand this, for you have experienced it with me what it means to approach Him unworthily.
HG|1|177|19|0|"Therefore, do heed these words! - Truly, eternities will not obliterate this terrible sensation from my spirit when I was standing as a sinner before God.
HG|1|177|20|0|O brothers, bear this in mind! Bear it in mind, you entire earth, that it is God Whom you are now carrying!
HG|1|177|21|0|"My weak tongue stammers, the earth shakes, the suns thunder, never completely comprehending God. It is a God, a holy Father Whom you are praising!
HG|1|177|22|0|"How hallowed you now are, O earth, as your almighty Creator's foot touches you.
HG|1|177|23|0|"How hallowed also you are, you beautiful shine of the sun! O sun, do bear in mind, together with my nothingness, Who He is Who has you shine on Him today!
HG|1|177|24|0|"O Father, You holy Father! You came to us unworthy sinners, not children, as we often sinfully have called ourselves.
HG|1|177|25|0|"Who can grasp Your infinite mercy, the magnitude of Your love?
HG|1|177|26|0|"Oh help me praise and glorify Him Who came to us sinners, all you my brothers, you children all, you earth, you sun and you, my whole sinful and obstinate body! Help me praise Him, all you creatures and all you angels! For He alone is good, He alone is holy and He alone is full of supreme love, might and power.
HG|1|177|27|0|"To Him alone all honor and praise and all our love now and forever! Amen."
HG|1|177|28|0|After these words he was silent and fell weeping to the ground; and all his brothers did the same.
HG|1|177|29|0|And Abedam said to Enoch: "Behold, no one has as yet found Me as he has. He has indeed sinned in his blindness, but when he had recognized Me he became greater than all who are present here. For he considers himself the most lowly and unworthy. Therefore, let us go to him and his brothers and raise them. In truth, Kisehel has today ignited for Me the most glorious sacrificial fire, for he has let himself be fully consumed by the fire of his love, since he wanted to become all love. And I tell you: He has become that.
HG|1|177|30|0|"So let us go to him and comfort him. What you will there be seeing and hearing has as yet never occurred to you. And so let us go. Amen."
HG|1|178|0|1|KISEHEL'S PRAYER OF CONTRITION
HG|1|178|1|0|And so they went to where the seven were lying on their faces. There, bid by Abedam, they waited for a while and listened to Kisehel who, lying on the ground, prayed and held the following soliloquy:
HG|1|178|2|0|"Oh, I extremely poor and low sinner! What have I done? I have boasted before God with my endlessly great folly, which I regarded as consistent wisdom, downright adoring it in myself!
HG|1|178|3|0|"In His mercy He showed me only a tiny spark of His boundless wisdom which once has arranged heaven and earth and has given me miserable worm full of ingratitude this so wonderful existence, - and I am already lying helplessly in the dust.
HG|1|178|4|0|"What would have happened to me if He had shown me more than just a little spark of His boundless, eternal, unfathomable wisdom?
HG|1|178|5|0|"O how I would have been so suddenly annihilated as if I had never existed!
HG|1|178|6|0|"But His immeasurable goodness, His boundless love, His unlimited mercy spared my unspeakable insolence. Instead of promptly punishing me only too deservedly with eternal destruction, which throughout my life at every moment of my most unworthy existence I have deserved a hundredfold, He forgave me my unspeakable guilt and sent me to this place that I might seek and recognize Him within me and then return to Him!
HG|1|178|7|0|"I, the greatest and most unworthy sinner, am to return to Him! O earth, better open up and swallow me completely! For even though I feel that I have become all love towards Him, could eternities ever wipe out my sacrilege as if I had never sinned before Him?
HG|1|178|8|0|"O You holy Father of better children! No, no, ·- this cannot and must not happen, for You, good Father, You are holy, super-holy. How could I sin before You once more, and even worse?
HG|1|178|9|0|"It is enough, forever enough that I have sinned before You once when I was blind and unable to recognize You. But what could this sin be called if I, having now as a dusty worm before You recognized You, still went before Your holy countenance knowing to be a sinner?
HG|1|178|10|0|"Oh what a terrible thought! I, a sinner before God, - no, no. O holy Father, You are so exceedingly good and will not wish to punish me poorest sinner so very hard?
HG|1|178|11|0|"I certainly would have deserved the most severe punishment, but when I think how unspeakably I now love Him, feeling this love even in every one of my hairs as if it contained a thousand hearts full of burning love, this would then counteract the punishment I deserve for I would only want to follow the mighty promptings of my heart Therefore I will here weep over my great folly. And though I have never, as far as I know, been of any use to the earth, now my tears shall moisten its ground. Maybe some thirsty little grassroots will be refreshed by them, or maybe die from the hard tears of a great sinner?
HG|1|178|12|0|"Yes, yes, you much nobler little root, my sinfully hot tears of remorse do not hold any blessing, for they are flowing from the sea of my wickedness and might well choke and kill you. And so I will let my tears run into the sand, the dry, hot sand and not rise before I have either spent all my tears or the just, holy God and Father may send me a messenger advising me of a well-deserved sentence.
HG|1|178|13|0|"Yes, if punished with eternal banishment I would feel better, in the farthest corner of the earth more at peace than here at this hallowed place where to be I feel so unworthy.
HG|1|178|14|0|"O quiet solitude, where are you that I may find you and there, without a witness to my great misery watching and mourning for me, die for my sin, yes die completely forever?
HG|1|178|15|0|"Only now have I found the right solution. Nothing can expiate my sin before God, except death, the ceasing to exist. For once the wrongdoer has come to nothing then with him the sin has come to nothing too. And so for him who no longer exists everything else has also ceased.
HG|1|178|16|0|"But what if possibly there does not exist any annihilation before God? Could God ever forget anything?
HG|1|178|17|0|"And what continues to exist in God's indestructible, eternal memory, can that ever pass away?
HG|1|178|18|0|"Are we now something different from free representations out of God's everlasting memory before God Himself?
HG|1|178|19|0|"Who will ever be able to eradicate himself from this forever mighty memory of God?
HG|1|178|20|0|"O God, You great, holy Father! Only now do I understand that all men and all beings are nothing before You. You alone are All in all!
HG|1|178|21|0|"I also see that all men, sinners and righteous, are incapable of anything before Y au. You alone are All in all!
HG|1|178|22|0|"If someone is righteous before You, holy Father, what is his merit? Nothing, - for it is all only Your great mercy.
HG|1|178|23|0|"He who is a sinner before You, what is he? A miserable nothing, since he wanted to be something and did not first bear in mind that he is nothing before You.
HG|1|178|24|0|"So what is the difference between a sinner and a righteous one? Now I see it clearly: The sinner is a great fool because he imagines and acts as if he were something before God out of himself, whereas the righteous one realizes his nothingness and that whatever he has is purely God's, the holy Father's, mercy.
HG|1|178|25|0|"This is the light of the righteous, but the sinner's night is his great delusion.
HG|1|178|26|0|"O great, holy Father, I now see only too clearly that I cannot hide from You ever, as You are everywhere All in all. But I also see that Your mercy is infinite. O do not be angry with me, but in Your endless fatherly compassion have mercy upon me, a poor, blind sinner. And whenever it pleases You, let Your holy will allow me, if at all possible, to be the very least among those on whom You have bestowed Your mercy. O holy Father, Your holy will be done! Amen."
HG|1|178|27|0|Then he fell silent and wept aloud into the earth, and his brothers wept with him.
HG|1|178|28|0|But also Sethlahem and all the others including Enoch were so deeply moved that they began to weep with them; for Kisehel's speech had ignited an unexpected great light for them.
HG|1|178|29|0|And Abedam pointed out to them that here there were more than ten thousand sacrificial altars fully ignited.
HG|1|178|30|0|But Sethlahem said to himself in his heart: "O you poor brothers, your great misery is all my fault. If I had only known all this in advance I would have you tear me to pieces rather than cause this suffering to you.
HG|1|178|31|0|"O Abedam, You glorious, most loving Father! Do have mercy upon him!"
HG|1|178|32|0|But Abedam answered him: "Have no concern about your brother, but see that you become like him. For truly I tell you: A person who does not become like him will one day in the realm of everlasting life remain inferior before him.
HG|1|178|33|0|"Do understand this and be no longer concerned for the one living. Amen."
HG|1|179|0|1|THE NATURE OF SIN AND HOW TO PREVAIL OVER IT
HG|1|179|1|0|After this brief reminder to those present the high Abedam still waited for a short while and then went to Kisehel, still lying on his face on the ground, and said to him:
HG|1|179|2|0|"Kisehel, rise to everlasting life, you have truly found it.
HG|1|179|3|0|"I, Abedam Jehovah the Eternal, your good holy Father, have come to you Myself to help you rise. Therefore, rise without fear for, behold, I have obliterated your sin forever because you have seized Me with the love of your heart as until now none of My children on this earth has seized Me. So rise, endowed with great wisdom, which you received through your love, and with great power, which came to you from your love, to which even all inanimate and animate things shall submit and, finally, endowed with life eternal. For truly - you will not ever taste death, as by your love for Me you have in everything mortified your flesh.
HG|1|179|4|0|"He who dies as you have now died in his love for Me and to whom I then come to truly awaken him, indeed, he is not awakened for this time, but for life in eternity.
HG|1|179|5|0|"I tell you: Whoever will not, like you, win eternal life will have to wait in the beyond for a long time until the day of release for the dead comes.
HG|1|179|6|0|And so rise and help up also your brothers and all your children, and then follow Me. Amen."
HG|1|179|7|0|When Kisehel had heard the voice of the Lord, he sighed deeply, got to his feet and was as if benumbed by overwhelming gratitude and joy so that he was shaking all over and unable to utter a single word.
HG|1|179|8|0|Then Abedam stepped up to him, touched him once more and said:
HG|1|179|9|0|"I tell you: Be and remain steadfast and all fear shall be banished from you forever and with the fear also every sin, even the possibility of falling anew. For what you will be doing now you will be doing in My name and in My love. And if someone acts and speaks in My name and in My love, how could then a sin be thinkable?
HG|1|179|10|0|"I will tell you now what sin actually is, how a man can sin and how he can refrain from sinning.
HG|1|179|11|0|"That is a sin when someone feels an urge within him, sees its advantage, chases after it and seizes it with his desire, changes it into something of his own and then acts in his own interest. From the spoil of such an urge, which self-love concealed within it, there arises an evil mentality permeating the entire person and darkening his mind so that he can no longer distinguish the true from the false and the good from the bad.
HG|1|179|12|0|"However, if someone feels some urge within him, but thinks by himself: 'O Lord, I recognize that You have touched me. 1ilis urge comes from You, O Father! Your boundless goodness has shown mercy to me and wants to strengthen me unworthy one in true meekness and in true love for You. O Father, to do this is unworthy of me as You have made me recognize by the tempting urge. All the might is Yours, all power is Yours, You alone are the Lord of heaven and earth. Let me do only what befits me before You, O holy Father, namely, to love You as Your child. But remove graciously this higher urge for action once more from me, as You have given it, for it is a divine power. If I poor and still weak created being and child acted according to it, I would be a being that would have to feel in this point equal to You as I would want to act with this power of Yours to which You alone have a right. Therefore take Your holy power away from me unworthy one and let me remain in my childlike love for You, O holy Father!'
HG|1|179|13|0|"Behold, if I find such humility with someone, do you think I would then take the urge of My power away from him?
HG|1|179|14|0|"Oh no, I tell you, I will then bless this urge in him and will awaken him Myself with the same urge for eternal life. And thus, by the same means by which a man, un sanctioned, might have become a gross sinner, he will be actively united with Me forever and then be able to do the same out of Me a thousand fold and not ever be sinning. For what he is now doing is no longer out of himself, but out of Me.
HG|1|179|15|0|"Do you think that the sinner does anything else but My will? Indeed, no, I tell you! No one can touch even a hair on his head without My will.
HG|1|179|16|0|"Now you are thinking: 'How can he sin who acts according to Your will? '
HG|1|179|17|0|"I have already shown you what the nature of sin is, and I will now add an example to make it clearer to you.
HG|1|179|18|0|"Someone might be seized with mighty anger at some action of his brother, so much so that he could kill his brother as Cain did. However, he quickly pulls himself together and recognizes where this urge has come from. Yet it is not sufficient to recognize this, but the meek recognition of this powerful foreign urge will soon let him realize that I alone am Lord over life and death. In this realization the one thus touched by My power will sink down before My holiness that has come so close to him and return to Me what is Mine with an honest and immensely grateful heart.
HG|1|179|19|0|"Then I will not take back My power which had seized him, but bless him with this power and awaken him to everlasting life,
HG|1|179|20|0|"Thereupon he will go to his brother and convert him, that is, slay him for the world and with the abundance of My power reanimate him for eternal life.
HG|1|179|21|0|"Who will then be able to say that he has sinned against his brother?
HG|1|179|22|0|"But he who after recognizing the foreign urge within him acted as if unauthorized, though with My power, would he not be a gross sinner like Cain who perverted My power within him when seized with anger and slated his brother?
HG|1|179|23|0|"Thus every sinner, when he has recognized his folly in time and returns to Me full of remorse and love, will be like one righteous from his birth when he puts down before Me everything he had taken unlawfully and then meekly turns back to Me. Truly I tell you, all his sins will be forgiven be their number as the sand in the sea. Nothing shall be taken from him and he shall become great according to the extent of his remorse, humility and love.
HG|1|179|24|0|"But all the more woe betide the stubborn one! - And so, Kisehel, all your sin has come to nothing, and since you have recognized what is Mine within you, you are now as if you had never sinned.
HG|1|179|25|0|"Therefore, you shall now become strong and follow Me, together with your brothers, to your children, Amen."
HG|1|180|0|1|THE FIVE DAUGHTERS OF ZURIEL
HG|1|180|1|0|And so they went to the children of Kisehel who, too, were still lying on the ground, seized with extreme awe, but in their hearts truly praying to Me and praising Me exceedingly.
HG|1|180|2|0|Having reached them the high Abedam stepped up to them and said:
HG|1|180|3|0|"Raise all you Kisehel's children, as well as those of his brothers, together with the mothers! For I before whom you are lying on your faces have come to you personally veiled by a body like yours, and it is My will that you shall raise to the life of love out of Me.
HG|1|180|4|0|"Truly, those who will rise when I call to them shall attain to life and never taste death.
HG|1|180|5|0|"But the ones who will not follow My call will remain lying henceforward. Therefore, rise now joyfully and freely! Amen."
HG|1|180|6|0|And they soon all rose to their feet, weeping for immense joy, for they all immediately recognized the One Who bade them rise and praised and glorified Him with their most loving hearts.
HG|1|180|7|0|Among them were also five maidens who were great-granddaughters of Kisehel. They were of exceptional beauty, and at an age of between thirty and forty years none of them had as yet a husband, although they had many suitors. For their unpretentious, devout father taught them to seek Me and love only Me. If they did this, he often told them, Jehovah would at the right time give them specially chosen husbands with whom they would be very happy, - maybe even sons of the main line of Adam.
HG|1|180|8|0|(For that meant to the children of the outer regions much more than nowadays the heir of an emperor.)
HG|1|180|9|0|Guided by this good teaching the five maidens loved Jehovah more and more despite their for that time still tender years.
HG|1|180|10|0|Therefore I let them from time to time taste My love very deeply, and so they were secretly downright in love with Me, their Jehovah, and would not turn their hearts from Me, but their great longing for Me kept growing from day to day, often even from hour to hour.
HG|1|180|11|0|They also loved each other inseparably, and that to the extent that one did what the others did and the others what one did.
HG|1|180|12|0|Whatever they looked at delighted them, for they recognized in everything a precious reminder of their sole Beloved.
HG|1|180|13|0|Especially when they found some fresh, unusual little flower, they thought I had no doubt meant it for them. That really overwhelmed them and trembling with great love and awe they took the little flower and, overjoyed, hurried with it to their father to show him what a beautiful thing their holy Beloved had again given them. This made their father very happy too and he always thanked Me from the bottom of his heart for having guarded his dear children from many an unchaste pursuit of male lust. And after expressing his gratitude he once more gave them as an offering to Me entreating Me to also henceforth with My love graciously and mercifully draw the hearts of his daughters, which request I surely granted under the circumstances.
HG|1|180|14|0|And so these five maidens grew up in My love and their beauty, attractiveness and gentleness kept increasing, spiritually and physically. Indeed, their beauty was so great that any beauties at present on earth, even if all combined, would not amount to a dewdrop compared to them. For because of their great love for Me I let them, as far as this is physically possible, become heavenly beautiful, and they were called by everyone The beautiful Children of Love' ('Allurahelli').
HG|1|180|15|0|After this introduction, it will not be hard to imagine how these five maidens felt when in Abedam they Found their dearly beloved Jehovah.
HG|1|180|16|0|Had their father not restrained them, they would have really vented their feelings towards Jehovah.
HG|1|180|17|0|As Abedam no doubt saw their love very clearly He said to the father of the maidens:
HG|1|180|18|0|"Listen, Zuriel, do not restrain the ones that want to come to Me. Or am I not the One Whom alone to love you taught your daughters? So let them come to Me and do not hold them back!"
HG|1|180|19|0|And the devout Zuriel then led his daughters full of the greatest reverence to Abedam, knelt before Him (for kneeling was his reverential way when praying to Me) and said:
HG|1|180|20|0|O Jehovah, You most holy Father of all men and Creator of all things, look graciously upon me and hear the stammering of my mouth.
HG|1|180|21|0|"Behold, the ones I have already from their childhood constantly given to You as an offering and whose hearts I have through Your grace guided to You, these gifts of Yours to a most unworthy man like me I am now bringing back to You, O Jehovah, as a pure offering, as far as I know, with the deepest gratitude of my heart for entrusting such a wonderful gift to me unworthy one.
HG|1|180|22|0|"May my offering be pleasing to You.
HG|1|180|23|0|"O Jehovah, be gracious and merciful to me poor sinner before You. O Jehovah, Your holy will forever! Amen."
HG|1|180|24|0|And the high Abedam replied to Zuriel: "Listen Zuriel, the gift was blind and dumb when it was by My hand placed into the womb of your wife, and impure and dirty it came into the world. In accordance with My will you have purified it with every effort of your heart and have grown for Me five pretty little trees of life which soon will be bearing the most delicious fruit in My garden; you may be certain of that.
HG|1|180|25|0|"The youngest I shall bless for the entire earth and her descendents shall behold the great end of all things. And through the others the artistic working of the spirit shall be blessed, for there will be times when you will need the arts and to those who will use them wisely they shall be a blessing; yet a judgment for those who will use them in their own interests.
HG|1|180|26|0|"You, Zuriel, shall not ever taste death. Behold, I have now liberated your spirit from the flesh so that it may be a master in its physical house and walk in and out of it as it pleases. But you shall not leave your house for good until I shall have you called.
HG|1|180|27|0|"I tell you: In the realm of the love-light you shall one day have the most beautiful dwelling with all your own, truly, more beautiful than all the visible heavens and greater than they. But for now stay with Me together with your own. Amen."
HG|1|180|28|0|And then Abedam spoke to the five who loved Him so much, asking them: "Allurahelli! How do you like Me? Are you satisfied with Me? Did you maybe imagine Me like this when in your love for Me you were seeking My tokens of remembrance in the fields?
HG|1|180|29|0|And the five, hardly daring to look at Him, answered with sweet trembling voices: "O You sole object of our love, You see our hearts; we are much too unworthy of such grace from You.
HG|1|180|30|0|"O Jehovah, You alone are our hope, You alone the Beloved of our hearts.
HG|1|180|31|0|"How have we deserved it that You so graciously allow us to love You? That alone we recognize already humbly as the highest blessing.
HG|1|180|32|0|"O Jehovah, if You allowed us just to touch You and at least press Your hand to our heart!"
HG|1|180|33|0|And Abedam bade them come close to Him and embrace Him, saying:
HG|1|180|34|0|"After Eve, you are the first ones allowed to touch Me. Since you now have already taken hold of Me I too will take hold of you with the hand which once created heaven and earth and I will kiss you for everlasting life with the mouth which once, as now, bade all things come into existence.
HG|1|180|35|0|Therefore, you shall now stay with Me and follow Me to the morning-height to Adam. Amen."
HG|1|181|0|1|HUMBLE ZURIEL'S WORRY
HG|1|181|1|0|And the five maidens clung so tightly to their Beloved that He was unable to move on, except He used a little of His strength or He dragged them along.
HG|1|181|2|0|Zuriel thought that such a behavior by his daughters might be somewhat unpleasant to Abedam Jehovah and asked Him respectfully on his knees:
HG|1|181|3|0|"Maybe my daughters are becoming a nuisance to You; shall I call them back if it pleases You? For You wanted to go to Adam's morning height and they impede Your holy feet"
HG|1|181|4|0|But Abedam answered: "Listen, Zuriel, you think of Me from a worldly viewpoint. Who could impede My feet? Which earth could retard My steps?
HG|1|181|5|0|"If I did not like the behavior of your daughters, do you think I could not free Myself? You are still considerably blind in your right eye.
HG|1|181|6|0|"Behold, every little grain of sand sticking to your feet I must hold fast with the force of My love, much tighter than the maidens are now clinging to My feet, to let it exist as such, yet you can freely carry it around although you are only another created being out of Me Besides, I must hold you endlessly more closely so that you may be, live, think, feel and be clearly aware of yourself and still not impeded by Me in your free movement.
HG|1|181|7|0|"Behold, the earth moves freely and so do the moon, the sun and the countless stars which are nothing else but - though for you incomprehensibly different - worlds like this earth and suns like this sun, some incomparably larger, but here and there also smaller ones with a different light.
HG|1|181|8|0|"I must forever hold all of them fast in all their infinitely varied parts, beginning with the atom right to the largest central sun in proportion to whose volume - do understand this well - this earth together with the sun, which is thousands of times larger than the earth, would be hardly like an atom is to the east, - otherwise they would suddenly cease to exist. And yet everything can move freely.
HG|1|181|9|0|"Do you now understand your blindness? How could you imagine that your daughters might impede My feet?
HG|1|181|10|0|"Behold, there are still many such foolish ideas among you.
HG|1|181|11|0|"Since I do not find displeasing what the maidens are doing, but on the contrary very pleasing, you can see that I suffer them gladly. Or should I not suffer those who love Me? Who else should then be allowed to approach Me?
HG|1|181|12|0|"But I tell you: If a woman will not take hold of Me and cling to Me like these dear daughters here, she will not ever see My face.
HG|1|181|13|0|"Do you understand the meaning of these words, Zuriel?"
HG|1|181|14|0|And Zuriel replied: "O Jehovah! Forgive me poor, blind fool- this is all I am able to say here - and have patience and forbearance with me. Oh, I could now die of shame; no, this I can never forgive myself!
HG|1|181|15|0|"The more I think about it, the more clearly I now see the unspeakable folly of my question. O Jehovah, save me, otherwise the great shame of my folly before You will consume me. Your holy will! Amen."
HG|1|181|16|0|And Abedam stretched out His hand towards Zuriel and said: "Zuriel, I tell you, be at peace in your heart, for your mistake was due to your blind love for Me. That is why I now gave you a light so that henceforth you no longer love so blindly, but may see with both eyes. But I also tell you that he who does not begin to love Me in his blindness and like you be concerned for Me above all will hardly ever receive a higher light from My love.
HG|1|181|17|0|"But as you now have your full sight, you shall also - without detriment to you ... see how little, or not at all, these maidens clinging to My feet are able to impede My steps.
HG|1|181|18|0|"Just look around and see where we at present are and you will understand how futile your earlier concern was.
HG|1|181|19|0|"What do you think about this place? Or are we still where I first came to you? Or is anyone of you missing?"
HG|1|181|20|0|Here Zuriel was dumbfounded from astonishment; for only now did he notice that they all were already on Adam's morning-height, which was almost half an hour away from the former place, and thus already with Adam.
HG|1|181|21|0|And Abedam asked Zuriel: "Listen, Zuriel, why are you dumb? Is it not right that we are already at the place which to reach would have cost us an effort?"
HG|1|181|22|0|Zuriel, trying to regain his composure, said: "O Jehovah, is it right! Whatever You do is always right and well done. However, - no, it cannot be a dream - are we really there?
HG|1|181|23|0|"Yes - but only·· how did this happen? So incomprehensibly fast that I did not feel any movement. I was kneeling and still am.
HG|1|181|24|0|"O Jehovah, how miraculous Your might is and how holy Your infinite power! Yes, who should not love You above all having silently recognized You, since You Yourself are supreme love.
HG|1|181|25|0|"It would surely be too foolish if I were again to ask You, O Jehovah, how this is possible. No, no, - I shall not ask. What should be impossible to You?
HG|1|181|26|0|"O Jehovah, look, it is a shame how I am speaking, all confused like an old woman in a dream.
HG|1|181|27|0|"Have patience with me and let me first compose myself; for this is too overwhelming for me who am unclean before You.
HG|1|181|28|0|"I thank You holy, yes, supremely holy Father, for Your boundless grace and mercy of which I am not at all worthy.
HG|1|181|29|0|"Yet You, holy Father, have considered us all worthy of You; therefore to You the contrition of our hearts forever! Amen."
HG|1|181|30|0|And Abedam answered him, saying: "Zuriel, you find it so astonishing that you are now suddenly here with all the others, - but I tell you that every breath you draw, every heart-beat within you, indeed, everything about you is a greater wonder than what has now happened. This I only worked to show you more clearly how unnecessary your concern for My feet was.
HG|1|181|31|0|"But you are righteous and alive since you have a very sincere heart; therefore you shall remain a free dweller in your house. Amen."
HG|1|181|32|0|Now also Adam joined them and praised and glorified Abedam for being so condescendingly gracious and merciful even towards women.
HG|1|181|33|0|And Abedam answered: "Adam, has not Eve gone forth from My hand? Why should the woman be disadvantaged where My love is concerned?
HG|1|181|34|0|"I tell you that one day when I shall build a new heaven, I shall begin to do so in a woman and not at all in a man.
HG|1|181|35|0|"But let no one ask Me any further about this. Prior to it there will still be great things happening. Amen."
HG|1|182|0|1|THE LORD AND GHEMELA
HG|1|182|1|0|The five maidens clinging to the high Abedam were still so absorbed in the love of their hearts that they had not noticed at all what had been going on.
HG|1|182|2|0|Since Abedam was well pleased with this complete submission of their pure hearts, He now touched them again, called them with the most gentle voice and addressed the following words to them:
HG|1|182|3|0|"Allurahelli, you My beloved daughters and brides of My love for you, awake now from your pure love to the equally pure light of grace out of Me and pay some attention to where you now are and tell Me how you feel and what you think about it."
HG|1|182|4|0|And the maidens rose to their feet and began timidly to look around them. Only after a while did they recognize that they were on Adam's morning-hill.
HG|1|182|5|0|Now they were totally amazed. Every one of them would have liked to ask the high Abedam all kinds of questions, but none could find a suitable opening. Abedam, seeing their natural embarrassment, came to their aid and said to the youngest:
HG|1|182|6|0|"You are wondering how you and your four sisters have come here without knowing how?
HG|1|182|7|0|"But remember the storm last night which ceased so suddenly when everything once more returned to its former order, except for the sea which had to recede in order to leave behind a fertile land for you which you will soon need as your number shall multiply, and except for the still burning mountains all around in the distance to expand the hollow inside the earth for the absorption of the receded sea and for the reception of those beings who hate and flee Me, so that they may there howl with the sunken sea and grind their teeth with the strongest monster of the sea which, too, has sunk into the wrathful depth of the earth and is called 'Leviathan'.
HG|1|182|8|0|"Look, otherwise everything is quite undamaged and as it has been from time immemorial.
HG|1|182|9|0|"Since, strengthened through My will, even Seth was able to still this storm, how much more would be possible to Me Myself
HG|1|182|10|0|"I did not let this happen for your sake, but for the sake of your pious and devout father because he had this idle fear that through your love for Me you might impede My feet.
HG|1|182|11|0|So I stretched out My hand and lifted all of you to this place. Only when your father saw that we were already on the spot did he understand completely that nothing could obstruct My paths.
HG|1|182|12|0|"I am telling you, My beloved brides and daughters, the reason for this happening so that you may gain light from this true and necessary knowledge and, fully awakening from your sleep, recognize that also woman was created by Me for love and light and not only for dumb love and for darkness. - Do you understand My words?"
HG|1|182|13|0|And the youngest maiden answered: "O Jehovah, how may I thank You? Look. Now I have received all the needed light. I understand Your holy word; I even see all through myself and feel so very light.
HG|1|182|14|0|"Ah, how very happy I now feel. How exceedingly good You are, O Jehovah!
HG|1|182|15|0|"But You, my only and most beloved Jehovah, tell me: Do my sisters feel as happy as I do? And do they also see themselves in a bright light as I do thanks to Your grace?
HG|1|182|16|0|And Abedam replied: "Just look at them and you will soon see that they have not come off badly.
HG|1|182|17|0|"Whoever is with Me, as you now are, has everything!
HG|1|182|18|0|"Behold, My dear Ghemela, I love you so as if in the whole of vast infinity I had no one else I could love, except you. But it is not like that, for there are many beings in infinity that love Me as you do and are loved by Me as I love you. And everyone who receives from Me has with that which he has received from Me more than sufficient for all Eternities of eternities.
HG|1|182|19|0|"As you now are satisfied and happy in your pure love for Me, all will be in their own way who love Me alone and through Me all their brothers and sisters completely like Me.
HG|1|182|20|0|"In order that you, dear Ghemela, may contemplate on the smallest scale the things that enjoy My love, pick the little flower that is waiting at your feet."
HG|1|182|21|0|And she plucked off the little flower and showed it to Abedam. He touched it, then breathed into Ghemela's eyes and said to her:
HG|1|182|22|0|"Tell all around us in simple words what you now see.
HG|1|182|23|0|"Well, what are all the things you see on your little flower? - Do not be afraid to speak about it, for you belong to Me forever and will never lose My great love for you. So, what do you see?"
HG|1|182|24|0|And Ghemela began to speak timidly and lovingly, as follows: "O You great, exceedingly holy and glorious Jehovah! What is this? O wonder upon wonder! This is no flower! They are worlds, immense worlds!
HG|1|182|25|0|"Whoever could count their endless multitudes? One surpasses the other in unimaginable magnificence. What indescribable radiance surrounds them!
HG|1|182|26|0|"And - O Jehovah, You inexpressibly holy Father! I see also all kinds of living beings. "Their number is infinite. I see great waters in and on the surface of these wonder-worlds, and they abound with countless living beings. And behold, in countless numbers they constantly descend from these worlds and countless ones are returning to these worlds full of radiance.
HG|1|182|27|0|"O Jehovah, Jehovah! I can no longer speak. The wonders keep increasing; there are greater and newer ones. O Jehovah, how holy and good You must be! O my Jehovah!"
HG|1|182|28|0|Here she was unable to continue, for the ever-growing wonders stifled her speech and she collapsed as if unconscious on Abedam's breast.
HG|1|182|29|0|But He took her into His arms, awakened her again and asked her: "Ghemela, that you would never have expected in this little flower?
HG|1|182|30|0|"And behold, it is like that and as far as I am concerned still infinitely different. One day in My realm you will be seeing and enjoying it much better.
HG|1|182|31|0|"Behold, all the things I have to look after already with such a little flower and then imagine the endless material and spiritual worlds.
HG|1|182|32|0|"And yet I love you so much as if I had only you alone.
HG|1|182|33|0|"Do you now understand Me already better? Oh, I tell you, you will forever learn to understand and know your Beloved more and more! Amen.
HG|1|183|0|1|A GLANCE INTO THE DEPTHS OF CREATION
HG|1|183|1|0|As the five maidens saw and deeply comprehended in their hearts how very good and loving Jehovah is and that He can be completely trusted they became much bolder, especially Ghemela.
HG|1|183|2|0|And so the latter began to ask Him about all kinds of things. Some of the rarest questions coming from the mouth and heart of Ghemela were as follows:
HG|1|183|3|0|"My alone exceedingly beloved Jehovah! As Your inexpressible grace and love have allowed me to contemplate the infinite wonder of a little flower - this my little flower which shall forever remain to me one of the dearest tokens concerning this time! - Behold, I have often at night gazed with a greatly longing heart at the dear, beautiful little stars in the sky and wondered what they might be. But I could only ponder about it and never gain any certainty.
HG|1|183|4|0|"I often thought that they must be very beautiful looked at closely, much more beautiful than the little flowers since they are already from a distance so magnificent.
HG|1|183|5|0|"Once we walked with our father to a very distant place where we used to see the little stars rising, hoping to be able to see them close by. But look, my alone beloved, best and holy Jehovah, the dear little stars withdrew from us to a great distance and rose in quite a strange place which appeared to us too far to reach at night. We were also already too tired to continue on another long journey.
HG|1|183|6|0|"Besides, the father also consoled us saying that we must not be disappointed. These stars were probably too holy because of You, and that was why they were always withdrawing from the unholy eyes of men, and we had to be grateful to You for letting us behold such holy things from a distance with impunity.
HG|1|183|7|0|"And look, we were all quite satisfied and could do nothing but praise and glorify You with all the love of our hearts for such an immense grace.
HG|1|183|8|0|"But now, my most beloved Jehovah, after having seen this little flower, - now - I do not quite dare -! O good, most loving Jehovah! You are not going to be angry with me, are You?"
HG|1|183|9|0|Then Abedam encouraged her, saying: "O My Ghemela, just go on asking unafraid and be assured in your and My love that, firstly, I never become angry and, secondly, I shall answer all your questions and grant you everything your pure love asks of Me.
HG|1|183|10|0|"But I can already see that I shall have to help you again out of some embarrassment. You would like to see the stars, which appear to you as shining little flowers of the firmament, close enough for you to understand them. Is that not so?"
HG|1|183|11|0|And Ghemela affirmed Abedam's question with a happy smile and a cheerful nod of her head.
HG|1|183|12|0|Then Abedam said to her: "So give Me your right hand, but the left give your father and sisters that they, too, might see what you will now be seeing.
HG|1|183|13|0|After these words He breathed upon all of them and they gazed into the depths of creation.
HG|1|183|14|0|But soon Ghemela cried out aloud - and with her also the other viewers - with the following words:
HG|1|183|15|0|"O Jehovah, Jehovah, Jehovah! Save us poor beings who are nothing before You, for the endless magnitude of Your creation is swallowing us up, yes, we are already destroyed! No one can see this and stay alive. Therefore, O Jehovah, You holy, great God and Father, save us!"
HG|1|183|16|0|And Abedam called them back again and the vision vanished. When they came to again they fell down before Him and began to worship Him. For a great fear had seized them and they were shaking all over.
HG|1|183|17|0|But Abedam touched them and told them to rise to their feet unafraid. And then He very gently asked Ghemela:
HG|1|183|18|0|"Ghemela, it seems to Me that you did not like the stars as much as you liked the little flower?
HG|1|183|19|0|"What was it that still makes you tremble so much? Take heart and tell all of us about it. Behold, you are once more with Me where you do not have to fear anything. So tell us quickly what you have experienced in these three moments.
HG|1|183|20|0|"Come here and lean a bit on my bosom, then you will take heart again."
HG|1|183|21|0|And with great ardor she leaned against Abedam and only after having rested on this so exceedingly holy bosom recovered, raised herself and began with a still soft and timid voice to speak:
HG|1|183|22|0|"O Jehovah, You almighty, exceedingly holy, infinite Jehovah! Whose mouth would be worthy to speak of Your infinite greatness, height, depth and might?
HG|1|183|23|0|"I saw nothing but countless, endlessly great, indescribably brightly flaming worlds moving in infinity like flashes of lightning, one surpassing the other in infinite magnitude, light and magnificence.
HG|1|183|24|0|"When I focused my startled eyes on all this I saw nothing but an endless world of flames and in the middle of these endlessly extended flames I was terrified to see immensely large, horribly looking human forms walking with great rapidity.
HG|1|183|25|0|"I thought of their pain and felt as if an endless abyss had opened up swallowing this world of flames and the probably intensely suffering human forms with it.
HG|1|183|26|0|"This horrible abyss seemed to threaten to swallow me too, and that is why I cried aloud for Your help. You did help me poor thing and for this I want to thank and praise You forever.
HG|1|183|27|0|"Look, I am unable to speak any more; O do have patience with me who loves You above all! -. O Jehovah, so these are the stars, which have delighted me so often?
HG|1|183|28|0|"Do not be cross with me if I openly admit that I prefer the little flowers to the stars which really look terrible.
HG|1|183|29|0|If I have Your permission I would like to ask You about something else."
HG|1|183|30|0|And Abedam replied: "Ghemela, you have already received My assurance. Ask whatever you want to and I will answer your questions; but do not ask any further about stars, for they are too immense for you. Otherwise you may ask about anything."
HG|1|184|0|1|ABOUT THE NATURE OF TIME AND ETERNITY
HG|1|184|1|0|After this so exceedingly loving assurance by Abedam, Ghemela's courage was restored and her mind completely at rest. She once more breathed freely and she asked the following from her heart, which was also one of her singular questions. And this second question was as follows:
HG|1|184|2|0|"Most beloved, my alone most beloved, holiest and almighty Jehovah! Since You have so unspeakably deeply and graciously condescended to us poor sinners and allowed me to ask questions, would You be willing to help my foolishness?
HG|1|184|3|0|"Look, I have heard the words 'eternal' and 'eternity' a hundred, a thousand times and uttered them so often myself, but I have never as yet really understood them.
HG|1|184|4|0|"O Jehovah, if it were Your holy will I would like to hear about this!"
HG|1|184|5|0|And Abedam answered her question, comprehensible to all, as follows:
HG|1|184|6|0|"Listen, My beloved Ghemela, what eternity actually is as far as I am concerned you could never comprehend and stay alive. Therefore, it would be impossible to let you behold eternity from My point of view. But you and all the others are able to grasp the fact that eternity is to the spirit what time is to the body with the sole difference that time consumes everything around it and makes it pass whereas eternity does not let even an atom pass away.
HG|1|184|7|0|"Time consists in, and goes forth from, the constant motion of all material created things, for if they did not move they would in time all collapse in a heap, - the suns, the earths and moons and all the living beings would end up pell-mell in an endless, chaotic mass which owing to the intense pressure would soon ignite, consume itself and finally destroy itself completely.
HG|1|184|8|0|"However, since for the sake of its preservation everything from the greatest to the smallest must move in precise and proper distances and even the different parts of a body must at least possess a constant impulse to move enabling them to begin to move upon removal of some obstacle, the constant motions, which under the same laws keep reverting, and the reciprocal regular concurrences bring about the lapses of time which can be recorded. And that, which causes the constancy in the motion, namely, the wearing away of the parts touching each other in their movement and the thereby either slower or faster passing away, is the all-consuming time. Because of that all temporal things are also transitory as they pass away and others take their place and therefore the vanishing and returning of things determine the measure of time.
HG|1|184|9|0|"However, with eternity the exact opposite is the case. There, every movement is only apparent and basically all things persist in their state of complete rest.
HG|1|184|10|0|"Where time is concerned things only seem to rest, yet even the hardest stone keeps moving in all its countless particles and there is nothing that is inert.
HG|1|184|11|0|"It is the opposite with eternity. There everything appears to keep moving, but nevertheless it is in a state of totally undisturbed rest out of Me.
HG|1|184|12|0|To help you understand this clearly, I will give you a convincing and clear example:
HG|1|184|13|0|"Behold, if you would like to go to that distant fire-mountain, you would have to set out soon and laboriously walk towards it step by step in order to get there in maybe two or three days.
HG|1|184|14|0|"But in eternity one can save oneself that way, can remain in one and the same spot and can solely with one's emotions and thoughts travel to unbelievable distances and fully aware behold everything in detail without moving by a hair's breadth from the spot and thus always remain in the state of sweet rest, - that is, from My point of view.
HG|1|184|15|0|"You may visualize it like this: You are asleep in a comfortable and soft bed and have the most pleasant dream in which you are running to and fro and jumping and dancing for joy and might also go on a long and fast pleasure trip.
HG|1|184|16|0|"You do understand that with all this movement in your dream there is not the slightest movement of your person away from its place.
HG|1|184|17|0|"Such is also the nature of eternity in the more perfected state still incomprehensible to you. For behold, as in and through movement time, destruction, transitoriness and, finally, the death of all things are brought about, thus rest brings about eternal preservation, permanence and the perpetual, everlasting, most perfect life, just like Mine, of all the beings that in their love and living spirit resemble Me closely.
HG|1|184|18|0|"And just as I do not have to travel in order to go from one infinity to another, My beloved who are with Me will not need to go everywhere personally to behold all the endless wonders. They will, as I do, enjoy the true everlasting life in eternal rest, although they will not be aware of this rest, but only of an everlasting, most blissful activity, which will be maintained as imperishable for all eternity through this actually spiritual-personal rest.
HG|1|184|19|0|This, My beloved Ghemela, is eternity and the difference between it and the destructive time.
HG|1|184|20|0|"Concerning the duration, it runs parallel to the duration of time. Therefore, there can be eternities as well as there are times, except that the duration of eternity is not experienced like that of time since time can never bring back what has passed whereas eternity permanently preserves even the to you quite unimaginable past presenting it as the clearest present and the future as already before you .... Do you understand this?"
HG|1|184|21|0|And Ghemela replied with a friendly smile: "O Jehovah, if You wish it and to the extent that You wish it I do understand it through Your grace; but it is not as yet quite clear to me how one can in the constant state of rest still move. Look, this I would still like very much to understand if it be Your holy will."
HG|1|184|22|0|And Abedam said to her: "Dear Ghemela, this you will here never be able to grasp completely while you still carry a body, - but one day perfectly.
HG|1|184|23|0|"Therefore, ask better about something else and I will answer all your questions out of My love for you. Amen."
HG|1|185|0|1|THE NATURE OF LIFE. THE LORD'S PROMISES TO GHEMELA
HG|1|185|1|0|Ghemela was quite satisfied with Abedam's explanation concerning her last question and soon took heart to ask again:
HG|1|185|2|0|"O You sweetest Jehovah, so full of the greatest mercy, love and grace, as You have already been so gracious to us I dare from the innermost love of my heart for You to bother You with another question. I am quite aware that You, Most Holy One, are desecrated by each of my impure words, and that is why I always hesitate to open my most impure mouth before You, and the fullest recognition of my total unworthiness and depravity before You paralyses my lungs and for a while constricts my throat so that I can hardly utter a single word. But when I think how boundlessly and unspeakably good, most loving and merciful You are I once more take heart to make use of Your so exceedingly kind permission.
HG|1|185|3|0|"And so I am again so bold as to beg You to enlighten our great foolishness and tell me and all the others, in case they also do not know it yet, what life actually is and how we become so fully aware of it that we know and feel it so very dearly that we exist and are able to do freely whatever we want.
HG|1|185|4|0|"But I am so full of all kinds of folly and most likely I have now through this question increased the great sum of my follies even more before Your most holy eyes.
HG|1|185|5|0|"Yes, yes, I can already see it in Your face that I have now asked an extremely foolish question. - If I could only quickly ask about something else.
HG|1|185|6|0|"O Jehovah, does my foolishness maybe displease You? Then I would like in my shame to hide in the deepest abyss of the earth there to weep about my foolishness all my life in the densest darkness.
HG|1|185|7|0|"But, my most beloved Jehovah, I do not demand of You the light, just accept my question as a most humble request and Your most holy will be done and I will receive Your great mercy and inexpressible, supreme fatherly love in the depth of my heart with gratitude.
HG|1|185|8|0|"O You Whose name my heart, aglow with love for You, no longer dares utter, forgive me!"
HG|1|185|9|0|And Abedam was deeply stirred and said to her and to all:
HG|1|185|10|0|"Truly, I tell you and all present: This much humility I have not yet found in any of you.
HG|1|185|11|0|"Ghemela, do you really and truly love Me above all, and only Me?"
HG|1|185|12|0|And Ghemela began to weep and, sobbing, replied: "O You ardently Beloved, You Who are eternal Love Itself! How can You ask me when You created me and gave me a heart that can do nothing but love You!
HG|1|185|13|0|"If it were possible I would be willing to suffer a thousand deaths for love of You if this were the only way to show You how I love You alone above all! - But why do I say this, for You see my heart!"
HG|1|185|14|0|And Abedam bent down to Ghemela who was lying at His feet, lifted her onto his right arm, pressed her fervently to His holy bosom and said to her:
HG|1|185|15|0|"O you sweetest, most beloved and glorious pearl of My love and mercy, truly, your young heart holds more love and life than all the earth. What you have now experienced not even the purest and wisest of angels has as yet experienced.
HG|1|185|16|0|"I will bless you for all time. Behold, glorious Ghemela, just as I, your Creator, your eternal, holy Father, am now carrying you against My heart which is the everlasting foundation of all infinity's life and being, one day a daughter exactly like you and of your blood - listen! - will carry Me, the eternal, infinite God, everlasting Life, the almighty Creator of all things, from the atom to the very highest angelic spirit, Me, the sole Lord of all might and power, under her heart, that is, in her womb.
HG|1|185|17|0|'To you I will soon give a son through My Lamech. You will call him 'Noah' and he will become a savior of your people.
HG|1|185|18|0|How and when this will happen your future son will be told by Me directly at the right time, as you are now receiving this promise of My mercy. Take note of this and you will soon grasp and understand clearly enough what life actually is and how every human becomes aware of it and can in his life freely do whatever he wants to do.
HG|1|185|19|0|"But for the present, so that you do not have to step once more on the ground of the earth without an answer to your question, take note of this: What life as such and within Me is, you could not possibly comprehend; for how I Myself am the actual Life forever and in all infinity not even the highest and most enlightened cherub will ever be able to comprehend and behold. But the life in you is actl1ally nothing but My breath in you or My perfect image in every human being. And as I am forever and perpetually in a state of the clearest awareness of My very own most perfect life, thus every created being has a for you incomprehensibly tiny part of this life of Mine which keeps it fully alive for its particular needs.
HG|1|185|20|0|"However, all life is of such a nature that it can constantly increase and grow thanks to My incessant flowing in; and the more life has grown the more perfectly it manifests.
HG|1|185|21|0|"But life becomes aware of itself only when it receives with the little spark of love also a little spark of the light of grace out of God. With this light the existent life recognizes it's being and becomes freely aware of itself.
HG|1|185|22|0|"When this life is not only aware of itself, but becomes also aware of its eternal, holy origin, offers Him thanks, praise, love and adoration and recognizes the will of the One Who created it, only then does it become completely free and with this knowledge through love a child of eternal Love and eternal Life; and only through this life will it arrive at the clearest awareness of itself and a living awareness of the One Who is now carrying you on His arm.
HG|1|185|23|0|"Did you understand all this, My Ghemela?"
HG|1|185|24|0|And Ghemela, overwhelmed with supreme heavenly delight, replied:
HG|1|185|25|0|O my holy Father, You supreme Love, who would not understand and comprehend Your Word, especially so when one enjoys the inexpressible grace You have shown me to be carried upon Your arm.
HG|1|185|26|0|"And so Your Ghemela must surely understand that on which Your endless fatherly love has thrown so much light. I cannot thank You for it with my mouth, but my heart keeps all the more burning for You!
HG|1|185|27|0|"But listen, my alone most beloved Jehovah, now a terribly sad question has arisen in my mind."
HG|1|185|28|0|And Abedam asked her quickly and as if surprised: "What is it, what is it? What sad thing could you, My beloved, glorious Ghemela, have possibly remembered while still on My arm?
HG|1|185|29|0|"Tell Me about it quickly; maybe I will find something to comfort your spiritually tender little heart?"
HG|1|185|30|0|And Ghemela smiled somewhat embarrassed, played with Abedam's rich curls and did not dare come out with her question.
HG|1|185|31|0|After a while, when Abedam had once more encouraged her, she finally brought out her sad question with a trembling voice:
HG|1|185|32|0|"O Jehovah, look, I have gathered from some of Your most holy words that You will soon be leaving us again, and since my heart loves You already so infinitely how will I poor thing fare when I will no longer see You and have You, my eternal Love, around as at present?"
HG|1|185|33|0|And Abedam answered: "Listen My glorious, most beloved Ghemela, on the one hand your apprehension is not unfounded, for as now I cannot always remain with you, and this would not be good for anyone. For if I always remained with you in this way no one could attain to an independent, freest life since sin has reduced the world to hard servitude and as a result there is already a great deal of compulsion and coercion on earth. If I, as the primordial power and might, remained always thus visibly among you, you would have a second coercion on earth and no one would be able to move freely in any direction.
HG|1|185|34|0|"If I remain a stranger to your eyes, but - if someone earnestly wishes it, as you do now and have always done - all the better known and more familiar to the heart, then everyone, notwithstanding the hard servitude of sin, is absolutely free. He can spurn this servitude with contempt and turn to Me, seeing and seizing Me with the love of his heart. Then I will according to the measure of his love, receive him and if his love wills it, kept and supported; and all of this means that he has won life everlasting.
HG|1|185|35|0|"Just think, who would have the courage to do anything if he saw Me and knew for certain that I was always by his side throughout his life?
HG|1|185|36|0|"Look at the people who know that I am visibly among them. What are they now doing?
HG|1|185|37|0|"None of them dares breathe freely, let alone do something else, be it right or wrong. And then look at the great crowds around us who have no inkling of My visible presence here; see how they move about freely and briskly.
HG|1|185|38|0|"Many among them imagine Me beyond all the stars, others again present in a little breeze and still others have a thousand different opinions keeping Me away.
HG|1|185|39|0|"Behold, all these people are in no way coerced by Me and are completely free. But this is now not the case with all of you. Although here beside Me you are far from the servitude of sin, but all the more drawn by My love and cannot help loving Me above all, notwithstanding the holy right of such a love, there is still compulsion, for in My presence you cannot help loving Me thus.
HG|1|185|40|0|"While I am visibly among you, no one's present love can be credited him towards life, but only when I shall no longer walk visibly among you and besides how one has loved Me prior to My being visible.
HG|1|185|41|0|"Behold, my glorious and most beloved Ghemela, your present love would also not be worth anything if you had not formerly loved Me thus, sometimes even more deeply than you do at present when you actually do not love, but are only satiated by Me with My love for life eternal.
HG|1|185|42|0|"But notwithstanding all this, or in view of it, you can disregard your sad question, for your love has always freely done what it had to do as you had many struggles with the world because of Me. Therefore you are so exceedingly beautiful, more than any of your sex before you.
HG|1|185|43|0|"Because of your persistent struggles you can now see Me and be touched by Me without detriment and that to the extent that I could show only to you things which to behold would have killed many who have not like you won love's victory.
HG|1|185|44|0|"And also My frequent visible appearance will not harm you ever, for you are already bound to Me. And as I am now carrying you visibly on My arms, I will invisibly carry you in the arms of My love; and whenever I shall show Myself to you, you will always see Me carrying you thus. Therefore be happy and glad in your heart, for from now on you will never have to be without Me in all eternity.
HG|1|185|45|0|"Behold, My most glorious, tender and beloved Ghemela, do you think I could be without you?
HG|1|185|46|0|"Oh look, you have now become quite as indispensable to My heart as I have to yours; and so you may console yourself that I shall not leave you as it appears to you.
HG|1|185|47|0|"'Therefore, My glorious, most beloved Ghemela" forget about your sad question and do not worry. Amen."
HG|1|186|0|1|INNOCENCE AND MODESTY. RETURN AND RECEPTION OF THE MESSENGERS
HG|1|186|1|0|Having heard Abedam's so wonderfully consoling words Ghemela became so happy that she began to actually leap for joy on Abedam's arm, forgetting her modesty, so that her father Zuriel called to her not to bare herself so much and bear in mind who He was Who was carrying her.
HG|1|186|2|0|But Abedam rebuked him fort this inopportune reprimand and said to him:
HG|1|186|3|0|"If you know Me, why this concern? And in case you have not yet come to know Me, let your daughters teach you to recognize Me as they have done.
HG|1|186|4|0|"Do you wish to show your most innocent children the serpent of unchastity and replace their total innocence with the worrying worldly conscience?
HG|1|186|5|0|"Behold what a great fool you are. Who could possibly in My hands behave immodestly and cause Me displeasure?
HG|1|186|6|0|"So be henceforth wiser. - And you, Ghemela, do not let this interfere with your gaiety, for this is the fullness of eternal life out of Me within you, and not even the purest angel has as yet experienced this as you are doing now. So leap to your heart's content, for it is good to be carried upon My arm!"
HG|1|186|7|0|And for a short while Abedam still caressed Ghemela and then said to her: "Behold, My completely pure beloved, so as not to arouse jealousy in those who are now approaching from all sides because of the messengers I sent to them this morning and not to give them cause for secret resentment as they do not yet know Me as you and all here present know Me, I set you visibly down on the ground, but invisible to physical eyes, thus in spirit and all truth, you remain in the arms of My eternal Love. Amen."
HG|1|186|8|0|With these words Abedam once more pressed her to His heart and then put her gently down beside His feet. Soon the delegated announcers of the offering and enlighteners according to the word of Abedam arrived, fell upon their faces before Abedam and worshipped Him from the bottom of their hearts. And behind them immense crowds followed their good example.
HG|1|186|9|0|After a short while Abedam bade them rise and said to them: "You have worked honestly and faithfully, and the fruits of your acts are following you. This gives Me great joy and I now allow you to freely ask for a reward from Me. And whatever you may wish will soon be granted to you. So let your hearts speak."
HG|1|186|10|0|Thereupon they all began to shout: "Lord, You holy God, our most loving Father, our Emmanuel Abedam! Whatever should we ask of You since we have You, You eternal Love, You our holy Creator and Father!
HG|1|186|11|0|"What could even the greatest self-love imagine that would be more than You?
HG|1|186|12|0|"Behold, our hearts that love You above all already have the supreme reward in You in such boundless fullness so that even if we for eternities served You daily unspeakably more than we did this morning we still would not in the least deserve this immensely holy reward. Indeed, our most zealous service during eternities would still be a nothing compared to the infinite greatness of this unspeakably holy preliminary reward that You, most loving and holy Father, have decided to come Yourself to us worms in the dust of the earth and have filled all of us with Your love and Your most holy light of grace of which all of us were and still are completely unworthy.
HG|1|186|13|0|"Oh, may the earth swallow us into its deep, flaming abysses if beside You we could still have the slightest wish, although we shall never be able to thank You enough, O Emmanuel, for allowing us such a request.
HG|1|186|14|0|"What could we ask of You anyway? Do we know what would be good and profitable for us?
HG|1|186|15|0|"But thanks to Your grace we all know that You alone are necessary to us. And all of us already have You.
HG|1|186|16|0|"For what else could we ask? Oh yes, we could ask You never to leave us. If this, our request is granted we have infinitely more than our ever so ardently wishing hearts could think of in all Eternities of eternities. So that is all we ask You for, yet not as a reward for our most trifling merit, but only because of Your mercy and fatherly love.
HG|1|186|17|0|O Emmanuel! Forgive us even this request since we are all blind before You and do not know what we are doing. All that can be pleasing to You is Your holy will; and so now, as always and forever, Your holy will be done! Amen."
HG|1|187|0|1|SUPPLEMENT
HG|1|187|1|0|"Behold, I will call them all by their name: H1 L V1 T S S A A S S." Chapt.3, 12. Concerning these ten letters which have not been understood so far, the salvation of the sun and the moon does not depend on it and the stars continue in their paths without letting themselves be confounded through this lack of understanding. You all know that for life eternal only one thing is needed, and he who concentrates on that and strives after it has chosen the best part for the spirit, - everything else comes as a free gift when the time is right. Actually every one of you could have had this little secret revealed already long ago if he had earnestly and full of faith turned to Me in his heart. Instead you have often pondered on this with your intellect rather than with your heart and that is the reason why you still do not understand this easy secret, simply because such things are not given to the intellect, but only to the heart and spirit.
HG|1|187|2|0|But in order that your in purely spiritual things still considerably ignorant heart shall no longer send out the tiresome intellect as a scout into the precinct of spiritual mystery like a blind hunter who has never as yet brought home any plump game, but instead only some half-decayed carcass, I will now explain to you who the friends symbolically denoted by these ten letters are. So listen and comprehend it well. H1 signifies hell as a fleshly appendage to the soul; the number 1 stands for the arrogance, tyranny and pride of hell in every person and thus in you, too. Hell is every mortal's closest friend, for it provides him with all the things that flatter his nature and fill it with all kinds of enticements pleasant to his flesh.
HG|1|187|3|0|If I want to take someone into My Kingdom and educate him for life eternal, I must take his friends too from whom man, as long as he lives on earth, is never able to part completely. Therefore sin, as part of these friends, must appear before My eyes as fully eradicated, for otherwise a further education of your spirit is unthinkable. This means that if I want to preserve you I must with My holy fatherly hands embrace your personal hell too, thus to lift you up to My bosom together with your so far still most intimate friend. - Here you have now the first letter, which so far I had not explained to you for very wise reasons.
HG|1|187|4|0|The L signifies all kinds of passions resulting from the H. That the passions, also as friends of men's sensual nature, must be seized, lifted up by Me and ennobled if man's spirit is to qualify for everlasting life, goes without saying.
HG|1|187|5|0|V1 signifies reason coupled with the intellect, as given to the external natural man by the world or hell. It is hardly necessary to point out that this couple ruling the world together with hell is most popular with every human, for he would let go all other things rather than these his best and most intimate friends. Even if a man is sometimes not particularly happy with his other inner world friends, he seldom has any argument with these two.
HG|1|187|6|0|However, if I want to raise men towards Me, there is no other choice but to accord amnesty to these most intimate friends of his house as well. I think this should be very clear to you as you too still have a high opinion of these old friends of your house although you also understand that one would not be able to achieve much with them in the realm of the spirit.
HG|1|187|7|0|The 1 signifies the talent that sprouts simultaneously with the intellect, through which man can achieve various states of distinction in which the S (self-love) chiefly dwells and together with it the second S as gloating (and self-satisfaction), - all of them man's worldly friends which I have to accept too if I wish to save his spirit.
HG|1|187|8|0|From these there results the faithful attachment to all worldly splendor and the ambition to rise ever higher in the favor of the world and its advantages and to raise oneself as much as possible above all in one's field for which friend T has prepared the way. It goes without saying that when man is raised spiritually, the two friends A and A cannot be left behind and has to be admitted too for the sake of man's conversion and spiritual refinement. And since everything is already admitted, the last two S, S, as all kinds of sensuality, of which everyone has a legion, and finally the well known worldly, extremely stupid social proprieties, as fashion, compliments, etc., can also not be left behind.
HG|1|187|9|0|Behold, these are the in the main work mentioned friends and brothers within you, as well as in My servant, by which everyone is to be understood. To these you shall within you proclaim clearly that I have stretched out My hands towards them, washed what was evil, removed the sin and tuned them to the true interests of your spirit, so that you can now, if you so desire, progress unimpeded on the faithfully shown road of light and life. But should you still remain more faithful to these old friends than to Me, Who granted you this immense grace and fatherly favor, you are free to do so. The salvation of the sun and the moon will not depend on this either and the stars will not miss their paths. However, as I have done already so much for you, I think that you will do this little, namely, henceforth adhere to Me more and more with your love and not leave your brothers in the lurch.
HG|1|187|10|0|I could have long ago explained to you the ten friends of your earthly life in the flesh if that had been good for you, but as I saw that these old friends of yours would have raised a considerable alarm if I had prematurely made them known in detail, and this only in the person of the servant, I have delayed revealing them. But since you now have them, it is up to you to ponder very seriously on this matter and with all your might accomplish the task demanded of you in the main work concerning these ten letters. For while you did not know the meaning of these letters, I did for you what I in the person of the servant demanded of the servant himself and of every one of you, and what I am still demanding.
HG|1|187|11|0|As this secret is now revealed to you, it is your duty to fulfill the task within you; otherwise you could not be fully fit for My Kingdom. For here it means to put the hand to the plough and not look back. I have also in other ways always shown you what natural man is like and what he has to do in order to gradually transform the natural man into a spiritual one; and so you could do well without this present revelation, have not missed out on anything and have been able to walk the right road without hesitation which will be the case henceforth, too, as long as you faithfully observe what I faithfully show you.
HG|1|187|12|0|Above all stick to love; this will not forsake you. Everything may pass, but love remains forever. Where there is love there is everything, for love preserves all things and is everywhere the foundation of all existence. Therefore do not be faint-hearted nor sad or morose, but in everything brave, serene and cheerful, of a pleasant mind, heart and spirit, then you will walk your path with ease and always behold the gates of heaven wide open before you. This will make it easy for you to lead your earlier revealed world-friends, ennobled, into My Kingdom. This is the most ardent loving will of the One Who is here showing you this immense grace through the servant. Amen
HG|1|187|0|0|(Translator's note: The initial letters of the German terms were retained, although in the translation some of them would obviously differ as, for instance, in the L, the V and the last S.)
HG|2|1|0|1|THE HOLY FATHER'S LOVE AND BLESSING AS A SIGN OF HIS SPIRITUAL PRESENCE
HG|2|1|1|0|And Abedam asked them: "Now listen, I have seen with great pleasure how you surrendered your hearts. This is truly the best way for you; but know that for the sake of your life's freedom I cannot remain among you as at present but must soon leave you as a visible Father.
HG|2|1|2|0|"Which among you is going to arise and work in My name once I shall no longer walk in your midst and you need the help of higher powers and might?
HG|2|1|3|0|"Who will then guard you against any adversity? And who will protect your hearts against all the evil persecutions of the world if there is no one among you in possession of higher power and might, left to you all by Me as a mighty protection against all the persecutions and temptations of the serpent?
HG|2|1|4|0|"Do think about it and answer Me. Amen."
HG|2|1|5|0|And all who were thus asked answered as with one voice: "O Emmanuel, Your words are more than only the purest truth; O Abba, they are love!
HG|2|1|6|0|"Therefore, even if our physical eyes will no longer be undeservedly blessed, as they are now, with seeing You, O holy Father, in person, You, O Abba, will surely not withdraw Your love from us along with Your restored holy visible presence. Instead You will allow us forsaken children to warm and quicken our hearts through Your infinite and exceedingly holy fatherly love.
HG|2|1|7|0|"O Abba! We merely beseech You to be our Father eternally and not ever withdraw Your blessing hand from us, - then we shall all have sufficient power and might to resist and completely conquer all temptations and dangers of the world.
HG|2|1|8|0|"As always and ever, Your holy will be done now! Amen."
HG|2|1|9|0|And Abedam, deeply moved, exclaimed loudly: "Verily, verily, I tell you, once you have My love, you have everything, - nay, more than all the Heavens of heavens will ever comprehend!
HG|2|1|10|0|"You have chosen the highest reward, which nobody will take from you in eternity.
HG|2|1|11|0|"Verily, whoever will faithfully remain in My love, from him death will flee as the snow retreats before the hot rays of the midday sun of summer.
HG|2|1|12|0|"Thus, now as in all eternity, I remain with you in love. Amen."
HG|2|2|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS' GREATEST CONCERN, NAMELY, THE WINNING OF THE FATHER'S LOVE AND GRACE
HG|2|2|1|0|And all were beside themselves with joy and in their hearts thanked Abedam for this promise, which is truly a Promise of all promises, comprising the only true life and all living power and might to conquer all things.
HG|2|2|2|0|Thus, these patriarchs, well aware of this, all strove for it zealously, indeed, their sole concern was the winning of My love and of the grace connected with it, the striving for it being the only school and chosen task of their earthly life. Wherefore their children at the age between six and ten years were wiser and immeasurably more sensible than in this darkest, truly most abominable Time of all times are the greatest scholars, who now hardly know more than at that time the infants at their mothers' breast knew.
HG|2|2|3|0|For at that time mother's milk seldom contained, even in a material sense, more than do the greatest moth-riddled libraries of the scholars of this so-called Age of Enlightenment.
HG|2|2|4|0|And what does mother's milk now contain? - I would rather not say! Oh, what a difference there exists between the woman of that time and the woman of these days!
HG|2|2|5|0|I tell you, among seven thousand there is hardly one who might not, owing to her vanity and love of finery, sometimes mark My words - within a second! - commit by a hundred deadly sins.
HG|2|2|6|0|For, what is now their accursed mode of dressing like, particularly in public places?
HG|2|2|7|0|I do not want to go into details. But this much I tell you, that in the city of Enoch, even in its latter days of utmost depravity, the worst whores dressed with greater modesty, keeping the most private parts of their bodies better covered up than is now a woman of great modesty!
HG|2|2|8|0|When at that time such a whore had an affair with a man, she was even at this moment of surrender veiled and covered up, so much so that the lustful man saw nothing of her but that for which he came to her.
HG|2|2|9|0|But nowadays even a ten-year-old female child is aware of her physical charms and keeps gazing into a confounded mirror. And once she is grown up and fully developed she would go almost half naked, if only it were the fashion and the local authorities allowed it.
HG|2|2|10|0|However, what she does not dare do openly, she does in her heart and just plans and schemes to inflame and incite all men.
HG|2|2|11|0|In truth, in very truth, say I, a woman in this time is worse than a hundred thousand of the worst devils from the lowest hell. Those at least flee before My name; but such a woman only laughs at Me and My name and does not bend her knees before Me, let alone before My name, before which all the heavens, all worlds and all hells must bend their knees in reverence.
HG|2|2|12|0|Verily, verily, I tell you - as I have told many in this time, either openly through audible words or through a secret thought in the heart - it would be better for everyone of the women of this time to be possessed by ten millions of devils! Of these she could be freed, for the might of My name would be sufficient to drive out the whole ten million of them.
HG|2|2|13|0|But preach for ten years in My name to a decked-out female of this time, and she will not give up an iota of her shamelessness, love of finery, vanity and seductive ways.
HG|2|2|14|0|Do you think that such beings will one day end up in hell, maybe the lowest? There you are mistaken. However evil and horrible it may be there, this place would still be too good for such beings; for all the devils and demons there flee before My name and must throw themselves down before any angel sent there to punish them. Would these worldlings do that too?
HG|2|2|15|0|Therefore, they are being dealt with in an even for the highest angels unheard-of way.
HG|2|2|16|0|When, soon, their miserable earthly life will have come to an end without any betterment and true inner repentance on their part, truly, this lot shall one day feel My wrath in its fullness and severity forever.
HG|2|2|17|0|Behold, you My pure Ghemela, what an immense difference there is between you and the women and maidens of this time! What an abyss dividing two infinities!
HG|2|2|18|0|You, O Ghemela, are resting at My heart. But these, scorning Me, have strayed so far from Me that My always far-reaching hand cannot touch them ever. Look, they have strayed from Me to a second infinity, yes; they have strayed to the infinity of My bitterest wrath.
HG|2|2|19|0|But no more of this, - lest I get angry before the time.
HG|2|2|20|0|And now back to our good early time.
HG|2|2|21|0|When the high Abedam saw their deeply grateful hearts, He was again moved and said in a loud voice to them all:
HG|2|2|22|0|"Verily, I tell you, who are from now on My chosen children, -- I shall not ever forsake you!
HG|2|2|23|0|"As long as you will be turned to Me in your hearts I shall be with you all, blessing with My love everyone of you according to the degree of his love for Me and consequently for his brother. And those whose hearts are aglow for Me shall even behold Me, particularly if from the beginning of their life they have kept their hearts pure and have not easily succumbed to the world.
HG|2|2|24|0|"Remember this promise in your hearts; for this is how you shall be and remain in all power, might and invincible strength because of this promise, wherefore all the natural world shall be subject to you.
HG|2|2|25|0|"However, if you should ignore this promise in your hearts you will, according to the degree of your deviation, gradually lose your strength and will more and more alienate yourselves from Me and My ears will be closed to your entreaties.
HG|2|2|26|0|"Heed this advice and ponder deeply in your hearts about Who He is Who has spoken these words. Amen."
HG|2|3|0|1|LAMECH AND GHEMELA ARE UNITED BY THE LORD
HG|2|3|1|0|Following this speech the high Abedam summoned Lamech before Him and, after introducing him to Ghemela, asked her:
HG|2|3|2|0|"My beloved Ghemela, see this man; his name is Lamech and, like you, he is full of living, ardent love for Me. Behold, I shall give you this man; for I know that he will not touch you until I shall lead him to you.
HG|2|3|3|0|Therefore, you need not fear anything; for he is just as pure in his heart and full of chastity as you are. You do not long for him in your heart but solely for Me, and he is just like you. Look, just as you would like to run away from him he would like to run away from you.
HG|2|3|4|0|"Behold, he is in everything exactly like you; like you, he has wept the tears of the most ardent love at My bosom.
HG|2|3|5|0|"And behold, although he is still very young, he is full of the most sublime wisdom of which a free man is ever capable, and is now, owing to his immense love for Me, in possession of great power and strength.
HG|2|3|6|0|"If you want to convince yourself of his true love and wisdom out of Me, I permit you to ask him any question whatever which he will then answer out of his own heart.
HG|2|3|7|0|"And so do ask him, just as if you were asking Me."
HG|2|3|8|0|But Ghemela stood in great awe of Lamech and, not daring to look at him, said to Abedam:
HG|2|3|9|0|"O You my most beloved Jehovah, see I cannot utter a word, for I am in great fear of him.
HG|2|3|10|0|"If I am to obey You, my only, most beloved Jehovah, do free my heart of this great fear!
HG|2|3|11|0|"I, Ghemela, who loves You alone, entreat You; but only if it be Your will. "
HG|2|3|12|0|And Abedam touched her and said to her: "Ghemela, you pure one, so be it according to your love for Me. Amen."
HG|2|3|13|0|And Ghemela's heart promptly felt a gentle flutter; she was freed of her fear and, looking up courageously, immediately asked Lamech:
HG|2|3|14|0|"Lamech, could you, beside your love for Jehovah, perhaps also love me, a poor maidservant as compared to your splendid ancestry?
HG|2|3|15|0|"Could you possibly do this? For behold, I want to love nothing but my Jehovah - and only then, after Him, everything else, provided it is filled with His love and mercy and can serve me as a road-sign to Him. Would you now answer this question of my heart?"
HG|2|3|16|0|And Lamech sank to the bosom of Abedam and said, weeping: "O my most holy, above all beloved Abba Emmanuel Abedam!
HG|2|3|17|0|"Do forgive me; behold, my heart is so full of the most ardent love for You that it is no longer capable of any other love except for the sweetest, purest, holy love for You!
HG|2|3|18|0|"O my holy, good, most loving Father, You know all this. Did I commit a sin before You so that You want to punish me now?
HG|2|3|19|0|"See, whoever this Ghemela may be, I have never longed for her nor for any other being of her sex. My heart was always only turned towards You. Every one of my ancestors, beginning with Seth up to my physical father Methuselah, knows this.
HG|2|3|20|0|"O Abba Emmanuel! Have grace and mercy upon me if I should have unintentionally trespassed before Your all-seeing, most holy eyes and remit me this seemingly very great, indeed, immense punishment, - and permit me to be silent concerning the question which, though it is full of the purest desire, nevertheless came from a mouth the like of which I have never known. O Abba, Emmanuel, Abedam! Your holy will be done! Amen."
HG|2|3|21|0|But Abedam lifted Lamech from the ground by grasping his arm and, releasing him gently, said:
HG|2|3|22|0|"Listen, Lamech, you are a strange man, for your love for Me is greater than your trust. You love Me with all your strength, indeed, you love Me with the greatest possible ardor of your heart, but as far as your trust is concerned, this does not bear comparison with your so ardent love.
HG|2|3|23|0|"Considering My love for you and your love for Me, how can you imagine even remotely that I might, or could, mete out a punishment to you when I intended a pure reward from heaven for you?
HG|2|3|24|0|"Could you mete out such punishment to an unworldly man who loves you above all?
HG|2|3|25|0|"How can you think this of Me? This shows a weakness in your trust in Me, where it ought to be firm.
HG|2|3|26|0|"See, whatever can approach Me like this Ghemela, a purest daughter of Zuriel, is therefore surely worthy of My love; what I have carried on My own hands, how could this ever be intended as a punishment for you?
HG|2|3|27|0|"I told you this so that you might ponder over it and realize the value of a gift you receive from My hand.
HG|2|3|28|0|"See, she has never recognized a man in her heart except her father, wherefore she was seized by great fear at the mere mention of your name and even more so when she saw your person.
HG|2|3|29|0|"I told her to ask you a question and she trembled all over with shyness towards you. But in her great fear she remembered that she owed Me obedience, wherefore she asked Me to strengthen her.
HG|2|3|30|0|"Did you not notice this with her? How, then, can you consider My will, expressed by her to you, a punishment?
HG|2|3|31|0|"If I did not know you in your purity and great love for Me, you would now have lost this reward. But the pure ardor of your heart speaks for you; therefore, you are not guilty before Me, but nevertheless a little before the pure Ghemela.
HG|2|3|32|0|"Therefore, give her what she, driven by My will, asked you to do so that you may pay also this debt Amen."
HG|2|3|33|0|And Lamech recognized his error, asked the trembling Ghemela for forgiveness and then assured her of his pure love for her which was worthy of Me, whereupon they all were moved to tears of joy.
HG|2|3|34|0|Thus she became his sole beloved wife. Both lived together in chastity for many years until Lamech was a hundred and eighty-two years old and only then, at My bidding, begot Noah.
HG|2|3|35|0|Behold, this was a marriage truly contracted in heaven. Thus all marriages shall be contracted - now and in the future.
HG|2|4|0|1|THE GRATITUDE MOST PLEASING TO THE LORD: WORDLESS LOVE IN THE DEEPEST HUMILITY OF THE HEART. LAMECH AND GHEMELA, THE PUREST MARRIED COUPLE OF THE ANCIENT TIME
HG|2|4|1|0|You (i.e., Jakob Lorber; the ed.) wish to hear what Lamech said to Ghemela; so let us hear it.
HG|2|4|2|0|This was Lamech's apology and assurance of his love to Ghemela, after he had first thanked Me from the bottom of his heart for the admonition, saying:
HG|2|4|3|0|"O Abba Abedam! You see - and saw - already from eternity my heart, namely, that from early childhood it occupied itself with nothing but You, talking only of You and Your endless wondrous works - which sometimes even bored the patriarchs - and that in my great joy I sang and danced as soon as I heard the name of Jehovah mentioned.
HG|2|4|4|0|This, O Abba Abedam, You have always seen me do, and all the patriarchs were often witnesses to my exuberance on Your behalf.
HG|2|4|5|0|"Never having seized anything else but You in My heart with my love, the thought of having to divide my love for You seemed quite horrible; for I did not know how deeply Ghemela's love was united with Your heart To You alone, O Abba, all the love, glory, honor and gratitude for having now enlightened my heart, for I now see that by possessing Ghemela my love for You is not only not divided, but is much enhanced and multiplied by her love.
HG|2|4|6|0|"You gave her an eternal testimony to her purity and her worthiness of Your love.
HG|2|4|7|0|"Yes, I realize now how she chose You as the sole object of her purest and most ardent love; thus You, too, have chosen her for Your holy fatherly heart, full of the highest, most endless love.
HG|2|4|8|0|"Yes, I now also realize that You have gracefully chosen to entrust this precious jewel of Your love to me so that with Your love and grace within me I should faithfully protect it and preserve it in the future as pure as it is now.
HG|2|4|9|0|"Behold, O Abba Abedam, this I now realize through Your holy fatherly mildness and grace; everything is glorious and right. But there arises another question of the greatest importance for me, namely:
HG|2|4|10|0|"O You most loving, holy and good Father! How can I thank You for such grace, love and mercy that You have deemed me, a mere nothing before You, worthy of such a holy office, namely, to protect and keep the one whom You have borne on Your holy hands and, having blessed her for You, have filled her heart with Your love?
HG|2|4|11|0|"O Abba, be gracious and tell me what I shall do to give You some-what fitting thanks for this endless grace."
HG|2|4|12|0|And Abedam replied: "Listen, My beloved Lamech, the gratitude most pleasing to Me consists in that someone fully recognizes the greatness of My mercy and grace towards him and within him, that his heart then becomes aglow for Me forever, in such a way as to feel unable, because of the greatness of the blessing, to express that feeling of his gratitude which inflames his heart with the most sublime and pure love for Me. Behold, this is the gratitude most pleasing to Me.
HG|2|4|13|0|"For whoever can still thank, glorify and praise Me, has not begun to realize the endless magnitude of the blessing received from Me; neither has he recognized Me, the great, holy Giver, for he has not yet grasped the innermost depth of true humility within him, being able to use his tongue in a worldly way.
HG|2|4|14|0|"Behold, I take no pleasure in such a gratitude of the tongue, even though it may be uttered with the words of the highest angels.
HG|2|4|15|0|"What applies to verbal gratitude, applies also to the gratitude expressed by deeds. Whoever imagines proving his gratitude to Me through actions fully in accordance with My will, also labors under a great misapprehension. For what could someone do in My service that I could not achieve without him?
HG|2|4|16|0|Through whom can the one doing My will achieve this?
HG|2|4|17|0|"Is it not My strength in him that makes him achieve that for which he again owes Me the greatest gratitude?
HG|2|4|18|0|"How could anyone thank Me through that for which he owes Me the Thanks of all thanks?
HG|2|4|19|0|"Therefore, whoever wants to give Me the proper and most pleasing thanks, let him thank Me without words through the love and deepest humility of his heart, and I shall look at his thanksgiving and accept it as something before Me.
HG|2|4|20|0|"And behold, you My beloved Lamech, thus also your gratitude is a true gratitude, since you do not know where to begin or to end, the realization of the magnitude of My love and mercy for you having swallowed you up so that all you can do is love Me above all
HG|2|4|21|0|"However, so that you may be completely assured of My benevolence, turn to Ghemela and give her the demanded answer. Amen."
HG|2|4|22|0|And Lamech promptly stepped up to Ghemela and said to her: "Ghemela, you pure beloved of Jehovah, you will surely forgive me in your pure, with holy love filled heart, that I have acted improperly against you for that very reason. See, because before you I have never looked at a being of your kind, all my senses having been directed only to your and my Jehovah, it was surely natural for me to overlook you for a few moments, for I was in fear of having to divide my love between you and Jehovah, to which silly idea - believe me - your own question actually misguided me. However, as you must have clearly understood, my, your and our solely beloved Abba Abedam Emmanuel graciously opened my eyes revealing His holy intent so that it is now clear to me that I do not have to divide my sole love for Him between Him and you but that thereby my love for Him can only be more and more enhanced. Besides, I have now fully recognized your purity and, therefore, I firmly believe you will forgive me my rudeness for the same holy reason for which I have sinned a little against you."
HG|2|4|23|0|Thereupon Ghemela pushed back her rich golden hair from her face and gave Lamech a friendly look.
HG|2|4|24|0|When Lamech now saw her heavenly beautiful face it almost took his breath away and he promptly turned again to Abedam and said, deeply moved in his heart:
HG|2|4|25|0|"No, no, O You holy Father, I am by no means worthy of such a more than heavenly reward! Verily, verily, before this more than heavenly angel I am only a dark, sinful worm in the dust of the earth!
HG|2|4|26|0|"No, no, You holy Father, only now do I realize my whole unworthiness! Oh, before You my love for You must be like nothing compared to the love of this purest angel!
HG|2|4|27|0|"Truly, it would be easier for me to gaze open-eyed straight into the midday sun than to look for three moments into the face of this heavenly pure and inexpressibly beautiful angel of Your love, O holy Father.
HG|2|4|28|0|"If Zuriel is her father, provided it is at all possible for a human to ever be or become the father of such an angel, return her to him, O holy Father, so that in the future, as up till now, he might protect and faithfully keep her. But Your holy will be done."
HG|2|4|29|0|But now Zuriel began to weep, stepped up to Lamech and said to him: "O Lamech, why do you refuse my daughter, since Jehovah Himself gave her to you? - Do not be so hard-hearted, and look how she is weeping."
HG|2|4|30|0|But Abedam said to Zuriel: "Zuriel, calm down and do not heed Ghemela's tears, but think: What I have joined together, no worldly power will ever separate.
HG|2|4|31|0|"Behold, Lamech is not hard-hearted, but on the contrary only too soft, wherefore I am now going to strengthen him to be the husband of your daughter, but more still - do understand this - My daughter.
HG|2|4|32|0|"And you, Lamech, bend down to Ghemela, hold out your right hand to her and lift her up as your wife, and present her to Me placed on the side of your love so that I may bless you both for all Times of times. Amen."
HG|2|4|33|0|And Lamech did no longer tarry but obeyed with a pure spirit, bent down to Ghemela and said to her the following words:
HG|2|4|34|0|"O Ghemela, you my love entrusted to me by Abba Emmanuel, allow me to lift you up, me who is completely unworthy of you but whom the holy Father has deemed worthy of you. Let yourself be lifted up to be my purest, in Jehovah beloved wife. Amen."
HG|2|4|35|0|And Ghemela rose promptly and went with him before Jehovah. And He blessed them and bade them above all to keep the purity of their hearts at all times and preserve their chastity for as long as they would live. And they vowed to do this, thus becoming the purest married couple of the early time.
HG|2|5|0|1|THE BLESSING OF THE YOUNG COUPLE BY THE PATRIARCHS. THE LORD ARRANGES FOUR MORE MARRIAGES
HG|2|5|1|0|After this action Abedam summoned Jared, Enoch and Methuselah before Him and said to them:
HG|2|5|2|0|"Listen, your hut harboring friends, brothers and fathers has sufficient space to shelter not only Lamech, but also his wife.
HG|2|5|3|0|"As long as you will be living together in peace and unity under one roof, loving only Me, I shall live in your midst; it does not matter to your love whether visibly or invisibly.
HG|2|5|4|0|"I shall show Myself often to you and bless your house.
HG|2|5|5|0|"And so do take in the young couple in My name. Amen."
HG|2|5|6|0|And the three, prostrating themselves before Abedam, thanked Him in great humility for this immense grace and mercy.
HG|2|5|7|0|But Abedam bade them rise up again so as to receive the young couple in accordance with the ancient custom of love.
HG|2|5|8|0|And they promptly rose, took the couple into their midst and blessed it. After the blessing they kissed first Ghemela, then Lamech on their forehead and promised them their fatherly blessing in the Lord's name for all times. Afterwards, in keeping with the will of Abedam, they led the couple also to Adam and Eve so that Adam might bless Lamech and Eve blesses Ghemela.
HG|2|5|9|0|These first complete men of the earth were deeply moved, so much so that they could hardly utter the words of blessing, and Eve said to Adam, weeping: "Behold, you head of my life, this pair is telling me without words how we ought to have behaved before the Lord.
HG|2|5|10|0|"Oh, in that case no dark morass would have formed under our feet.
HG|2|5|11|0|"Oh that the curse could ever be taken from the earth!"
HG|2|5|12|0|And Abedam said to Eve: "Your distress is justified; but behold, here before your very eyes the foundation has been laid by Me for that source out of which one day a living water will gush forth over the whole earth, washing it clean of the old curse.
HG|2|5|13|0|With Ghemela the pure line will begin, and once the earth will be baptized over and over with the living water it will soon be purified through Lamech's fire out of the heavens, whereby it will be thoroughly cleansed of its curse and will again become a star in the firmament which will please Me, for its light will send far-reaching rays through all the eternal spaces of infinity.
HG|2|5|14|0|"No other star of infinity shall tell of the most sublime wonders of My mercy as the earth will.
HG|2|5|15|0|"But nowhere else let there be such a curse upon the serpent as on this scene of My mercy.
HG|2|5|16|0|"I tell you, Eve: Where I have poured out My greatest mercy, also My greatest wrath shall be poured out.
HG|2|5|17|0|"All the innumerable stars shall be judged according to their manner by the angels; but the earth's generation of serpents and vipers I Myself shall judge, giving it the deserved reward in the eternal fire of My most severe anger and My most bitter wrath.
HG|2|5|18|0|"Verily, verily, the dragon of Cain with all his captives will forever be punished in the densest fire of My wrath for his great iniquity and there will never be an end to their great pain, and no one will hear their fearful wail of torment. They will be plunged into total oblivion, and no one will ever remember them again.
HG|2|5|19|0|"And I shall forever close My ears to them, avert My eyes from them and blot them out from My heart completely.
HG|2|5|20|0|"So as to enable Me to forget them completely, their names shall be completely blotted out from the memory of My love and they shall have forever out of My living, flaming wrath a most terrible life, which will be end· less like the life of My love and of all of My children in the greatest happiness and bliss.
HG|2|5|21|0|"Therefore, Eve, keep your heart close to Me and be without concern. You cannot cleanse the earth with all your worry. This is why I have revealed this to you, so that you may be unconcerned because of the earth.
HG|2|5|22|0|"Behold, it shall soon come to pass that the flood of sin will drive the waves over the mountains and up to the clouds. But behold, this married couple's fruits I shall carryon My hands across all the deadly waves and shall afterwards prepare for them a new, pure and immensely fertile land. Therefore, rejoice at this My great promise in the peace and love of your heart; for I have rejuvenated and purified you in this Ghemela. Comprehend it well in your heart. Amen."
HG|2|5|23|0|Thereupon he summoned Methuselah and Zuriel with his other four daughters and spoke:
HG|2|5|24|0|"Methuselah, you still have four good sons, whom I like and value; behold here their wives.
HG|2|5|25|0|"And you, Zuriel, behold behind Lamech the four brothers whom I want to give to your daughters."
HG|2|5|26|0|And Zuriel wept with joy and said: "O Jehovah, how did I become worthy of such grace before You?"
HG|2|5|27|0|And Abedam replied: "Because you fought the world valiantly and returned to Me these your five only children who now see, yet are as pure as they were when I gave them to you blind.
HG|2|5|28|0|"However, these four couples shall not dwell in the house of Jared, but they will find at a proper distance around the hut of Jared their new, clean dwellings provided with everything, where they shall live in all the purity and chastity of their hearts. Then I will at the proper time give also to them the right number of children of the light.
HG|2|5|29|0|"And now also you four new couples come to Me so that I may bless you and accept you as My children. Amen."
HG|2|5|30|0|And the four couples prostrated themselves before Abedam and thanked Him from the bottom of their hearts.
HG|2|5|31|0|But He lifted them up and, blessing them, turned them over to the patriarchs for their blessing and, finally, said to Zuriel, who in his immense joy was weeping:
HG|2|5|32|0|"Zuriel, now you also must come to Me to receive the greatest reward for your faithfulness.
HG|2|5|33|0|"Behold, I now turn you into a great angel and appoint you a faithful guardian and invisible protector of all My children, and from now on you will at all times behold My countenance and rejoice in My light. Amen."
HG|2|5|34|0|And He touched Zuriel, - and Zuriel became luminous, shining more than the sun, and soon disappeared from the sight of all.
HG|2|6|0|1|ZURIEL AS GUARDIAN SPIRIT OF THE NEWLY WED. THE LOVE-TEST OF THE NEWLY MARRIED COUPLE
HG|2|6|1|0|When all those present saw what had happened they were gripped with great fear because of this act, and no one dared ask the high Abedam about anything. Only Ghemela rallied after a short while and went to Abedam, fell on her knees before Him and in the depth of her heart implored Him to be allowed to ask Him a question.
HG|2|6|2|0|But Abedam, anticipating her, replied: "My most beloved Ghemela, do you maybe somewhat fear for your Zuriel, who was the father of your body?"
HG|2|6|3|0|And Ghemela, in her heart answering in the affirmative, indicated by an innocent nod of her head the well-guessed desire of her heart.
HG|2|6|4|0|But Abedam said to her soothingly: "My most beloved Ghemela, do you imagine Zuriel to have disappeared out of existence because you can no longer see him with your eyes?
HG|2|6|5|0|"Oh, do take comfort; you will still see him sometimes and be able to discuss far more glorious things than those you have so far discussed with him.
HG|2|6|6|0|"That here in the sight of many he received such a great grace happened firstly on your behalf, so that he may be for you and your husband a faithful guardian and protector against all the temptations of the world; and whenever I shall come to you he shall faithfully announce Me beforehand.
HG|2|6|7|0|"Secondly, he shall from now on be a secret general guide for all the children of the midday, for he will probe their hearts and be able to move them mightily after My will as soon as he becomes aware of some unfaithfulness. They will then more easily turn back to Me and will hear in their own hearts My fatherly call, as well as understand the inner divine thunder.
HG|2|6|8|0|"Lastly, some from the midday will still today be prepared to descend to the great city of Enoch in the lowlands, there to proclaim My name to the children of the world, part of whom is full of the worst abomination while another part suffers in the harshest bondage and slavery; and they shall preach to them serious repentance, true betterment and immediate return to the One Who in great patience and mercy has for such a long time been waiting for their return.
HG|2|6|9|0|"But this mercy will be the last shown to the children of the serpent.
HG|2|6|10|0|"Behold now, My most beloved Ghemela, this commission is now going to require the great faithfulness of Zuriel. I require his services so that the dragon will thereby know that a small spirit with My help is greater and stronger than he is together with all his innumerable evil hordes."
HG|2|6|11|0|And Ghemela, rejoicing in her most loving and grateful heart, again threw herself at Abedam's feet.
HG|2|6|12|0|But Abedam promptly lifted her up again and, gathering her into His arms, asked her whether she still had a request.
HG|2|6|13|0|However, she could not speak for overwhelming joy, seeing that now that she was married to Lamech her Jehovah still loved her as much as when she was still single.
HG|2|6|14|0|And Abedam, pressing her to His heart, called Lamech and asked him: "Lamech, are you satisfied with Ghemela? Behold, she is forgetting you on My hand. What does your heart say to this?"
HG|2|6|15|0|Throwing himself at the bosom of Abedam, Lamech replied: O Father, You holy, loving Father! Unless You will hold my heart together, it will be devoured by a never before felt endlessly great love for You.
HG|2|6|16|0|(Weeping:) O Father, when You granted me this heavenly pure Ghemela, giving her to me out of Your holy hand, I thought: How shall I be able to love You as I did before, having to share my love for You alone with Ghemela?
HG|2|6|17|0|"And when I then lifted her up I feared that my hand might have defiled her, rendering her less agreeable to You than before.
HG|2|6|18|0|"However, seeing her, whom You gave me so that I should keep and protect her, again on Your hand, - O Father, You dear, holy Father! - see, my heart will fail me completely!
HG|2|6|19|0|"Unless You uphold me, I shall die and perish for excessive gratitude and love for You, O my very own immensely holy, good Father!"
HG|2|6|20|0|And Abedam bent down to Lamech and said to him: "Beloved Lamech! Look, the Father's other hand is still free; grasp it and learn how much I am the Father of you all."
HG|2|6|21|0|But Lamech, thinking himself far too unworthy, did not dare to do so. But Abedam encouraged him, and soon He lifted him up, too, pressed him to His holy bosom and said to the two:
HG|2|6|22|0|"As you are now, remain in the future, and you will not ever, even in eternity, are deprived of this holy place.
HG|2|6|23|0|"You are the first couple of little children whom from eternities I have been carrying on My hands visibly. It shall be an eternal sign for all following children, that only those can be and become truly My children who will let themselves be grasped, drawn and, like you, carried on My hands.
HG|2|6|24|0|"Those who do not follow your example will receive from Me little love and even less life.
HG|2|6|25|0|"But now, My Lamech, behold the soul of My and your Ghemela."
HG|2|6|26|0|Here, Abedam blew into Lamech's eyes; and Lamech beheld Ghemela as a most luminous, lightful form whose radiance was incomparably brighter than the central light of all suns.
HG|2|6|27|0|He was startled by this sight; only when he gradually recovered from this shock did he begin to weep, not knowing what to do for his great love of Me.
HG|2|6|28|0|But Abedam said to Ghemela: "Ghemela, behold, Lamech in his purity is weeping for love of Me. Dry the glorious tears from his eyes with your hair - and this deed shall be expected at all times to be performed by you and your successors."
HG|2|6|29|0|And Ghemela for the first time embraced Lamech with her tender, soft and truly heavenly beautiful arms. Since at this moment the holy Father was still holding both by His hands, she dried Lamech's glorious tears with her forehead and her tender cheeks.
HG|2|6|30|0|Thereupon He kissed them both and, blessing them, returned them to the patriarchs, saying:
HG|2|6|31|0|"As pure as these two all born children shall be returned to Me. I am their original source; to this original source they shall return forever. Amen."
HG|2|7|0|1|THE LORD'S INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE MAKING OF IRON AND STEEL. ONE THING IS NECESSARY: TRUST IN, AND LOVE FOR, THE LORD
HG|2|7|1|0|When Abedam had turned over Ghemela and Lamech to the patriarchs, He stepped up to the other four married couples and said:
HG|2|7|2|0|"Listen! What I am going to say to you, you shall soon put in action, that is, not today but on the following working days.
HG|2|7|3|0|"This is what I tell you: In the bowels of the earth there is a kind of rock of a reddish appearance and less hardness than other rocks. When it is lifted its weight is more considerable than the weight of another rock of equal size. This rock takes its origin from the rays of the sun, which are absorbed by the earth, and is found everywhere in the mountains, where alone passages exist in the moisture of which the power of the absorbed sunrays accumulates. Here, under the influence of the other, nocturnal, celestial body, it develops a force and counter-force (polarity) of its own, finally becoming gradually firmer and more consolidated. And every 13,555 years, as the earth's water with the half-completed circuit of the sun changes its polarity, through this almost 7000 years lasting inundation this rocky mass collected in the passages is so thoroughly seasoned that when the water recedes it is already so abundant and solid that it can no longer be dissolved during the next 13,555 years. Although its water level may have gone through several thousand cycles, the raw residue of this rock has not deteriorated but on the contrary been only improved.
HG|2|7|4|0|"Behold, until now this rock has been used by no one except for some time by a royal son of the city of Enoch. However, he was only shown the dross of this rock; yet the earth since its beginning has suffered countless thousands of such changes in its water level.
HG|2|7|5|0|There is much good hidden in mountains for the wise who have love. I am revealing this to you so that you should use it wisely.
HG|2|7|6|0|"Gather it and purify it in the fire, and in due course I shall tell you through your spirit how and to what end you shall use it.
HG|2|7|7|0|"Once you have mastered the art, teach it also to your brothers, but teach them all also the wise, unselfish use of it.
HG|2|7|8|0|"I have prepared new dwellings for you and have equipped them with everything expedient in the practice of the new art. The spirit will teach you all how to use the available tools. Although some of you have been trying since the earliest times to reproduce the tools given you by Me, no one really succeeded since you did not find the right metal. However, since I have now shown you the right one, you will now be able to make the same tools as the ones you used to receive secretly from Me ready made.
HG|2|7|9|0|"However, just as I have at all times given you all this for nothing, so you must do also. And since you will be busy in your endeavor to benefit your brothers, also your brothers should be concerned with supplying you with food and drink.
HG|2|7|10|0|"But you shall not ever demand this in return for your work; what they will bring you, eat it and enjoy it gratefully. Likewise, no one shall demand something from you because he gave you something. Let love alone rule your mutual conduct.
HG|2|7|11|0|The thus prepared metal you may name Sideleheise.
HG|2|7|12|0|"Be perfect in all things and mighty in the living love, and I shall always be among you and with My blessing hand draw you, teach you and prepare you in all perfections. Amen."
HG|2|7|13|0|After this instructive speech of Abedam, Adam stepped up to Him and asked Him:
HG|2|7|14|0|"Holy, most loving Father! You have a while ago mentioned the changing level of the earth's water. Behold, if thus the sea should soon swallow up our presently inhabited lands, what will become of us?
HG|2|7|15|0|"Could You not give us a hint on this, provided it be Your holy will?" 15. And Abedam smiled at this question and then said to Adam: "Adam, if you must by all means worry, worry about something better, for this concern is rather foolish.
HG|2|7|16|0|"Imagine from now on a period of thirteen thousand years. Truly, at that time and in the completely changed circumstances of your existence, the nature of the earth should worry you very little, - and the people inhabiting the earth at that time will have time enough to withdraw from the returning flood; for its rising and falling occurs so slowly that the difference is only noticeable from thousand to thousand years. Moreover, all the water will first have retreated from this northern hemisphere.
HG|2|7|17|0|Therefore, look, how idle and futile is your foolish fear!
HG|2|7|18|0|"I tell you, as well as the rest of you: Strive above all for the purity of your hearts and the true inner love for Me, but do not be concerned about the control of the heavenly bodies, for only I know how to direct and properly sustain them, and My might, strength, power and wisdom are forever sufficient for the whole of infinity.
HG|2|7|19|0|"I tell you: At nighttime you see clusters of stars faintly glimmering down to you from the endless depths of the vast infinity, and the last inhabitants of the earth will still see them in remote times to come, yet the old earth was not founded as yet when they had already perished after an existence lasting almost eternities.
HG|2|7|20|0|"This fate will also be shared by this earth and this visible heaven; but My Words and My children will not ever perish.
HG|2|7|21|0|"Would you, Adam, not like to worry also about that?
HG|2|7|22|0|"This is why I tell you: Do not be concerned about the things of the world, but let Me care for everything; for with all your concern you cannot even create a mote.
HG|2|7|23|0|"Since you want to care, care only to be without care so that your hearts might become pure and more and more filled with the true, inner love for Me. For the eternal, indestructible life consists in that you recognize Me at all times and love Me above all. Amen."
HG|2|8|0|1|THE LORD'S SPEECH AS HE COMMISSIONS THE TEN MESSENGERS TO THE CITY OF ENOCH
HG|2|8|1|0|After this, Abedam summoned Sethlahem, Kisehel, six brothers and two sons of Kisehel, who, like their father, were full of zeal, of an ardent spirit and full of knowledge of all sorts of things; in all, there were now ten men standing before Abedam.
HG|2|8|2|0|When they reached Him, they fell on their faces and loudly glorified and praised His most holy name of Jehovah.
HG|2|8|3|0|When Abedam saw that their hearts had found satisfaction He bade them rise and said to them: "Listen, you men from the midday! What I shall now reveal to you, do it without delay on the day indicated by Me to your spirit.
HG|2|8|4|0|"This is what My love and mercy demand of your free will, namely, that you decide to go down to the city of Enoch, where you will meet people who no longer know anything of Me, living with each other worse than dogs, cats, wolves, bears, lions, tigers, hyenas and snakes in one lot together.
HG|2|8|5|0|"Stinking to the uppermost heaven with unchastity and the most abominable fornication, they murder each other, shedding the blood of their brothers and sisters, and do not even spare their old.
HG|2|8|6|0|"Indeed, I tell you, their wickedness goes so far that their king, also called Lamech, not long ago declared war on Me. In his great wrath against Me he even wanted to destroy the earth with fire because I had his evil, cruel army led by Tatahar the Evil destroyed by wild animals.
HG|2|8|7|0|"However, this is not the worst of his many outrages against Me; so just listen and understand:
HG|2|8|8|0|"Since I allowed it that all his concubines became unfaithful to him for fear of their lives and have fled to this place, namely, among those from midnight, and also his two wives and his daughter Naeme have fled from him, he is now filled with great hatred towards Me, pondering day and night how to commit the most abominable sacrilege against Me. Everywhere he has established guards and spies who have to watch and listen to what the people do and say. He had a hole made in the earth, half filled it with filth and, writing My name on a stone slab smeared with filth, cursed the slab and threw it before the eyes of many into the said hole amidst abominable blasphemies. Then he ordered the lowest slaves to defecate on it and, finally, to cover the hole with soil cursed by him.
HG|2|8|9|0|"Immediately after that he proclaimed himself the sale supreme God and under threat of a most painful death ordered everyone to worship him.
HG|2|8|10|0|"And the guards and spies must now painstakingly see to it that My name is no longer mentioned by anyone. Whoever did this would have to expect a most horrible death;
HG|2|8|11|0|"He forbade the slaves to talk at all, threatening the one thus caught with the immediate tearing out of his tongue; in case communication became necessary among them they were expected to roar like animals.
HG|2|8|12|0|"Also they must not, like he, walk on two feet but, like the animals, on all fours, on hands and feet. Only during work were they allowed to stand upright.
HG|2|8|13|0|"Nor were these slaves allowed to copulate. Woe betides him who would be caught with a woman! He could expect the most disgraceful mutilations.
HG|2|8|14|0|"For this reason he has had thousands of slave women and their daughters executed.
HG|2|8|15|0|"Behold, this is how matters stand in the lowlands! - Yet beside the city of Enoch there are ten more great cities, which are all subject to this My greatest enemy, and in none of them are conditions any better than in the city of Enoch.
HG|2|8|16|0|"Besides, look and hear: The blood of the poor calls to Me for revenge. Therefore, I am showing mercy to them and want to send you down as avengers and liberators of this people. Yet you must kill no one, not even Lamech, but proclaim to all freely and openly My name and My wrath and the impending judgment of the latter, unless they promptly turn to My name in the most severe penitence and contrition over all their misdeeds.
HG|2|8|17|0|"Make Lamech himself uncover the said hole, remove the slab with My name on it, clean it with pure water and only then wash it with his tears of repentance.
HG|2|8|18|0|"If he should refuse to do this, use your power and let one plague after another come over him, until such time when he will do your bidding.
HG|2|8|19|0|"Abolish all superiority, including his, so that all shall be equal as brothers and sisters, and appoint only the wisest among the common people as future leaders. However, do not ever let them occupy the royal palaces, for they shall live in the simplest and most lowly huts.
HG|2|8|20|0|"When you see that they are capable and suitable as leaders and supervisors, lay your hands on their foreheads and shoulders, thereby bestowing on them the necessary power.
HG|2|8|21|0|"Once you are there, fear no one and do not be dazzled by the great splendor and opulence of these cities; for all these cities are now down there and will at all times be works of the serpent. Therefore, do not let yourselves be enticed by any splendor but be, as My prophets, outwardly stern, earnest and relentless towards these peoples, yet inwardly all the more filled with true love for the fellowman and brother.
HG|2|8|22|0|"But you must not stay there; as soon as you have put everything in order, return to your homeland and do not return without the most pressing reasons to the lowlands.
HG|2|8|23|0|"Before you return from the lowlands, wash your whole body so as not to bring death also to these parts; for the lowlands have become full of the plague and of death.
HG|2|8|24|0|"And now receive My blessing, and be steadfast, strong, mighty and powerful in all things, for as long as you will be acting according to My words!
HG|2|8|25|0|"The whole of nature shall obey your command and the birds of the air be subject to your word; likewise the fire, the air, the water, as well as all the animals and all evil and dark powers.
HG|2|8|26|0|"But do beware of doing any harm to anyone, - on the contrary, strive to help everyone.
HG|2|8|27|0|"The obstinate you may punish, yet not to inflict punishment, but for his betterment.
HG|2|8|28|0|"Take good heed of all this in My name! Amen.
HG|2|8|29|0|"My blessing be with and within you. Amen, Amen, Amen."
HG|2|9|0|1|SETHLAHEM'S THANKSGIVING SPEECH AND PRAISE OF HUMILITY
HG|2|9|1|0|When Abedam had finished this speech the ten thanked Him from the bottom of their hearts, for, firstly, they now recognized Jehovah's endless mercy, love, patience, forbearance and gentleness and, secondly, He showed them such a great grace by choosing them, who imagined themselves to be the most unworthy, as tools for His great mercies.
HG|2|9|2|0|Finally, Sethlahem opened his mouth and said to all those who had also been chosen: "Brothers, now my prophecy is being gloriously fulfilled!
HG|2|9|3|0|"When you sometimes maintained that the sublime, most holy, great Jehovah could only take pleasure in great and glorious things, I told you that this was surely not the case, particularly when applied to us.
HG|2|9|4|0|The more unimportant a person is, the poorer, humbler and more fearful before Him and withdrawn from the world, the simpler in his speech and action, deeming himself less than all his brothers, the more eager to serve all others and the less caring about himself, the more pleasure He will take in him; for this is how I reasoned:
HG|2|9|5|0|"If Jehovah had His greatest pleasure in the great and splendid things He would have endowed them with tongues and a much greater perfection of speech than we are ever able to grasp, leaving us without speech.
HG|2|9|6|0|"After all, who has ever heard a tree talk, or a mountain, a river, the ocean, the earth, the sun, the moon and the stars?
HG|2|9|7|0|"And through the Lord's grace I continued to talk when you pointed out to me the grass and other mute things: "The modest grass, though unable to speak, is surely a thousand times more blessed than a proud, arrogant tree; one has only to consider its inestimable usefulness.
HG|2|9|8|0|"'It gives us bread; it feeds our cows, sheep and goats. How many large and small animals unknown to us live off the blessing of the modest grass, whereas not even a hungry bear can tear something off a proud and tall cedar to appease his hunger.'
HG|2|9|9|0|"And again I said to you: 'Behold the trees! The smaller they are, the more blessed and the lovelier and sweeter their fruit, which we enjoy with great pleasure and in gratitude to the holy Giver.
HG|2|9|10|0|"'But who would want to put his teeth to the tough, unpalatable fruit of the tall and very majestic oak, sharing its blessings with the swine? Or who would enter into a selfish dispute with the ravens over the empty fruit of the cedars? And the cones of the tall firs, - whose palate would like such a fare?'
HG|2|9|11|0|"And I also said to you: 'Look at the waters, the rivers and brooks! As long as they remain modestly small in their beds, they remain pure down to the bottom and it is a pleasure to look at them; but as soon as they begin to grow and become greater and mightier, how muddy they do become. And what the modest, pure brook, that and much more, previously blessed is now destroyed and ravaged by the mightily swollen brook, river and stream.
HG|2|9|12|0|"The blessed rain falls only in small droplets; but when grown to big drops, it comes with a great storm, striking down and destroying what otherwise in its modesty it might have enlivened and quickened.'
HG|2|9|13|0|"I would have told you many more things about constant poverty and modesty; however, at that time a different spirit prevailed in your hearts, and all your concepts of God and of how to please Him glittered either on the highest mountain peaks or beyond all the stars.
HG|2|9|14|0|"However, what I then with great effort gleaned from creation for myself, you and all my children, behold, the great Abedam Jehovah Emmanuel Himself now shows me and all of us in immense clarity by not respecting the importance, greatness, splendor and magnificence of the things of this world. He prefers a gnat to a mammoth; for the gnat He even endowed with a pair of wings to fly, but the mammoth must clumsily and with great effort move along on the ground, gathering the required food for its belly.
HG|2|9|15|0|"Thus behold the fulfillment of my prophecy, O brothers! How gloriously it is now revealed before our eyes!
HG|2|9|16|0|"The Lord, our almighty Creator, our holy Father, Jehovah the Eternal, the Infinite in His love and wisdom, He, the Light of all light, the Power of all powers, the eternal Might of all mights, He - He Himself has now shown us all that in His eyes only the lowliness of true humility, coupled with the pure love for Him, is of value, but everything else is worthless.
HG|2|9|17|0|O brothers, who can grasp the infinite magnitude of His mercy, love and grace?
HG|2|9|18|0|"For the attainment of His fatherly love, and thus of eternal life, He could just as easily have stipulated an ambitious heart, magnificence and love of splendor; Alone from an external viewpoint, quite apart from His eternal order, how dearly may we have had to pay for His grace.
HG|2|9|19|0|"But how easy it is now to gain eternal life! For in our greatest lowliness I and everyone else can obtain it as a free gift from Him, the immensely good, holy Father.
HG|2|9|20|0|O You beloved Father! How immensely glad I am now that You only take pleasure in the humble lowliness and not in a splendor I and we all could never have attained to!
HG|2|9|21|0|"Oh, for this do gracefully accept the eternal gratitude of our hearts. Therefore, to You alone all honor, glory and praise from us all, because You have looked at us in our lowliness and have chosen us to subdue the arrogance of the world in your name.
HG|2|9|22|0|"Do sustain us all also in the constant humility and love towards You and all brothers forever! Amen."
HG|2|10|0|1|KISEHEL SPEAK'S ABOUT JEHOVAH AS MAN
HG|2|10|1|0|When Sethlahem had finished his remarkable speech, also Kisehel took courage and, stepping up to Sethlahem, spoke to him the following most noteworthy words:
HG|2|10|2|0|"Brother Sethlahem, you know wherein consisted our instruction or rather our knowledge which we received while still here.
HG|2|10|3|0|"Jehovah was proclaimed to us in a manner that made our greatest ideas about Him come to nothing.
HG|2|10|4|0|"Although we knew of His endless greatness, might and power and often talked about His possible essence, - which among us all would have dared then to imagine Jehovah, the eternal, holy Father, to be a man like us, even though the most endlessly perfect man?
HG|2|10|5|0|"Since through our wrong concept we imagined Jehovah not as a man, but as something in its nature so colossal as to defy every description, it was only natural that our ideas of what pleases God had to correspond with our idea of God Himself.
HG|2|10|6|0|"Therefore behold, dear brother, our hearts were continually occupied with God and although you had the grace of having grasped Jehovah better than I, who should, or could, have been the arbitrator between us?
HG|2|10|7|0|"What tangible proof for your viewpoint and your faith could you have supplied to convince us of the truth of your conviction?
HG|2|10|8|0|"Look, you too had nothing but your belief, just as I had nothing but my unfortunately erroneous belief to back up my idea.
HG|2|10|9|0|"Thus, although you were living in the light, you were blind and had a dim notion of the light only because its warming ray made you aware of it.
HG|2|10|10|0|"But I, with my eyes open, stood in the densest darkness, seeing nothing and unable to guess the light because not one brighter ray could penetrate the great night of my thoughts.
HG|2|10|11|0|"Thus I believe now, dear brother, that we should no longer boast about what is past, whether it was nearer to, or farther from, the truth; for neither of us had the actual truth, - and had he had it, how could he have vouched for it?
HG|2|10|12|0|"What we were all lacking was the knowledge that our holy Father is, like us, a man and a sole God! The error was not grounded in our will, but only in our imagination. All of us were poor fools and I was probably the greatest. But now He Who is among us and is holy, immensely holy, good, immensely good, our most loving Father has helped us all out of our great distress, blindness and poverty. He stands visibly before us and we all recognize in Him the eternal, holy Father and the almighty, eternal Creator of all things. Therefore, to Him all gratitude, praise, glory and honor and all love and adoration from all our children and us!
HG|2|10|13|0|"In many things, dear brother, your prophecy has been fulfilled, particularly with respect to the humility, lowliness and plainness alone pleasing to the Father and Lord. But of the fact that Jehovah is also a man, of His endless love, grace and incomprehensibly great mercy, - brother, of these none of us had ever dreamed. And if one of us had had such a notion it was the always quiet and withdrawn Zuriel with his daughters. However, he always withdrew to the remotest corners and it was difficult to coax a word out of him.
HG|2|10|14|0|"Tile rest of us put together knew nothing. Only yesterday did you hear through the dear Enoch how far we have succeeded with our wisdom and prophecy.
HG|2|10|15|0|"I for one - apart from the fact that you were always vaguely closer to the truth - am thinking thus:
HG|2|10|16|0|'We should no longer in any way boast of our former condition whatever but rather give all honor and glory to the One Who is now among us.
HG|2|10|17|0|"Your good remains good insofar as it is good in His sight; but as such and by your own merit it is not by a hair's breadth better than was my former fundamentally wrong concept.
HG|2|10|18|0|"But I tell you now, my brother, that I thank the Lord for my former benightedness; for it was the basis for my present humility and, thus, also a great, though veiled, grace on His part.
HG|2|10|19|0|"Behold, that it was a grace I recognize from the fact that I shall never be able to pride myself on it.
HG|2|10|20|0|"You, however, did have light, and the glory of this grace draws your heart. Truly, brother, you are, like me, chosen, .. but if you wanted to give me your former light in return for my former darkness, I would ponder for a long time before making the change.
HG|2|10|21|0|"I, therefore, advise you for your own sake in the future no longer to mention it but rather to remain my dear, humble brother. For behold, before Him Who is approaching us we both stand equally bare and naked; so do remain my dear brother now and forever! Amen."
HG|2|10|22|0|After this last word the high Abedam, having reached them, laid His hands on their shoulders and said: "To this Amen also I speak My mighty Amen.
HG|2|10|23|0|"Verily, Kisehel, you have become strong and are the mightiest of them all; therefore, you shall be a leader to the rest. You, Sethlahem, shall retain the gift of prophecy; but true as your speech was and in everything to the point, I like Kisehel's speech better because he, more than you, preached the true humility.
HG|2|10|24|0|"Behold, you were exalted by your speech, but Kisehel was humbled by his. Who, do you think, came closer to Me?
HG|2|10|25|0|"Behold, it is good to speak as you formerly did; but it is not good to talk about oneself. For from where does the one who speaks some truth derive it?
HG|2|10|26|0|"Therefore, you must not even rejoice visibly because I gave you more than I gave your brother, lest your brother glorify you instead of Me, for you were only a weak tool of Him Who has called you and to Whom alone all glory is due.
HG|2|10|27|0|"Let your greatest glory be your humility and true, inner love for Me; then you will have life.
HG|2|10|28|0|"Behold, this is My will. Your word is true and good, being out of Me; but, for the time being, do live according to it, and you will have eternal life. Amen."
HG|2|11|0|1|THE ESSENCE OF TRUE HUMILITY
HG|2|11|1|0|When Kisehel heard that Abedam thus exalted him he gave Abedam a melancholy look and tried to say something; but Abedam anticipated him, saying:
HG|2|11|2|0|"Kisehel, I have already read in your heart what you want to say and ask Me about.
HG|2|11|3|0|"You want to remain the least; you do not want to be a leader to the others but rather want to be led by them.
HG|2|11|4|0|"This is your endeavor, namely, to be ruled by others rather than rule them; you would by far prefer to obey rather than give rules to the others.
HG|2|11|5|0|"You would prefer to be the last rather than the first of My servants; and you want to be the strongest so as to serve all. But at the same time, you want to be the weakest so as not to be privileged before the others.
HG|2|11|6|0|"Behold, only now do I fully commend you; you have become to Me a most worthy man. - This is the greatest thing: Whoever wants to be the last and least, is with Me the greatest; for only true humility makes you truly great before Me.
HG|2|11|7|0|"Because you are truly and thoroughly humble and in your great love for Me want to be the very least in everything before your brothers and children and, not having scorned the splendid word of Sethlahem in your heart, have enlivened it in you through your activated love for Me, ~behold, this is why you are truly the first of all the chosen!
HG|2|11|8|0|"For they do not need a leader in wisdom, being sufficiently endowed with it. They do not need a leader in love, for they all know Me and have sufficient heart to love Me above all. They do not need a leader in strength, for they have received it just like you have. They do not need a leader in might, for I gave none a. lesser share of it.
HG|2|11|9|0|"Also, they do not need a leader in authority, for each of you has received from Me a just share. And they do not need a leader in My grace, for you have all been chosen by Me for one and the same purpose.
HG|2|11|10|0|"But they do need a leader in constant humility! For everyone can receive from Me everything and can take out of My endless supply as much as he wants: He can love as much as he wishes. He can, according to his wish, strengthen himself through faith so that he will easily move mountains with his will He can make his will so powerful that thousands upon thousands have to follow his word. He can acquire such a forcefulness of speech that everyone will have to obey him blindly. However, this is not the case with humility, for it is every human being's own property.
HG|2|11|11|0|"This I can and must give to nobody, but - as you are just now hearing from Me - only teach and wish for. This is the field where I want to harvest without having sown the seed into the soil.
HG|2|11|12|0|"Humility is the only thing which you can give Me without having it actually received from Me beforehand.
HG|2|11|13|0|"The actual, supreme freedom of life and, thus, the greatest perfection of the same consist in true humility. Through humility you can even approach in Me the inviolable holiness of My Deity, - indeed, true humility is man's highest wisdom, the greatest love and the greatest power of all life, the might and omnipotence before which the whole of infinity reverberates in awe.
HG|2|11|14|0|"Humility is the innermost, supreme strength, might and power within My Being. All that fills the whole of infinity was generated through humility and has issued from it.
HG|2|11|15|0|"Do you now understand, My beloved Kisehel, why I have called you to be the leader of the others?
HG|2|11|16|0|"Behold, because you are truly wholeheartedly and completely humble.
HG|2|11|17|0|"But this is also what is more or less lacking in all your fellow chosen.
HG|2|11|18|0|"Unless this supreme power in you is by far predominant over everything else, everything holy given you by Me can be perverted into perdition instead of blessing in the absence of true humility.
HG|2|11|19|0|"With you, however, it is now the by far predominant trait in your life. Therefore, you shall- and here I even tell you - you must be for them all a guiding example and a living rule to follow if they want to be a blessing to the earth wherever it is so mightily oppressed by the ancient curse of the proud and false serpent.
HG|2|11|20|0|"But to you all I say: Follow without delay the example of Kisehel, otherwise you will bring even greater ruin, instead of blessing, to the place of your calling.
HG|2|11|21|0|"Ponder over these My words, and do accordingly, or you will fall and that which you are meant to bless, with you.
HG|2|11|22|0|"Listen, and grasp it well! Amen."
HG|2|12|0|1|LIMITATIONS TO A LEADER'S SPHERE OF INFLUENCE
HG|2|12|1|0|After this speech they all thanked Abedam for His great grace of appointing for them a leader in the humility of Kisehel and said with one voice:
HG|2|12|2|0|O Abedam, surely we can all trust in him, in whom rests Your confidence. Therefore, forever thanks, praise and glory to him, whom You have so graciously appointed our leader. He will certainly be a wise leader to us all in Your most holy name and according to Your divine will and pleasure. Amen."
HG|2|12|3|0|And Abedam added: "Yes, Amen say also I, but remember also this:
HG|2|12|4|0|"I am the First and am closer to everyone than the leader given you by Me.
HG|2|12|5|0|"Therefore, whenever you need counsel, you shall always in your heart come to Me before you go to the leader, and I shall make your heart receptive for the leader's advice and shall prepare you for the words of the leader, - wherefore you will then recognize his word not as his, but as My Word in you all.
HG|2|12|6|0|"Thus, the leader's task is not to give you laws and rules, but only to confirm to you My will within you.
HG|2|12|7|0|"But he who will not come to Me beforehand, will often be severely dealt with by the leader, who will reprimand him and impose unheard-of duties on him, the execution of which he will find harder than carrying a whole mountain.
HG|2|12|8|0|Thus -- I am the First; only then comes he who will confirm My Word in you externally. Amen."
HG|2|12|9|0|After this, Abedam dismissed them, telling them to follow Him and stay with Him for as long as He would visibly remain among the children.
HG|2|12|10|0|Then He summoned Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion.
HG|2|12|11|0|When they promptly appeared throwing themselves to the ground before Him, He bade them rise and told them:
HG|2|12|12|0|"Surely you will have heard all that has been discussed here and will thus know My will fully and clearly inasmuch as you have to fulfill it.
HG|2|12|13|0|"But I did not destine you for the lowlands; therefore, you have no duties there like the others. Now I am going to destine you for humility if you want to be truly My children and gain a completely free, eternal life out of Me.
HG|2|12|14|0|"I need not tell you more concerning humility than what I have already told those chosen, but have merely to admonish you to cultivate above all the humility of your hearts; for without the true, inner humility nobody can seize Me truly lovingly in his heart, thus living a complete, eternal life in My love.
HG|2|12|15|0|"Whenever you will want to love Me, yet your heart is not strong enough to seize Me with ardent love, having to be content with some dull contemplations about Me (like somebody who, after a few sleepless nights, wants to grasp something with spiritual ardor yet is seized with profound dullness and a great desire to sleep exactly at a time when he tries to work in the fire of his spirit) remember that you are lacking in true humility; for that is the real fundament of all life.
HG|2|12|16|0|"But if you do not have that, what then is your love? - A dream during the night! - What My mercy for you? - The touching, with a stick, of a stone! - What My grace? - A light to a rotten tree stump! - My Word? An inaudible tone to a dead clump of earth! What My love for you? - The blowing over an unfeeling shingle of a gentle breeze! - And, finally, what am I Myself? - Nothing but a dull imagery without existence or what is to an animal sleeping at the bottom of the ocean or in the bowels of the earth, the ray of the sun!
HG|2|12|17|0|"Therefore, cultivate above all humility. Once you have found the innermost root of the same, you have also fully found Me in all might, strength and power, and My love, grace and mercy, including eternal life and its glory.
HG|2|12|18|0|"Therefore, do accept My blessing all of you, too, and be wise leaders and teachers to all of your children. But you, too, must teach them first of all to seek Me. And only when they have found Me in the true love and humility of their hearts shall they also come to you and show you the great find that has come their way.
HG|2|12|19|0|"I endow also you with all the might and strength necessary; these you shall use wisely whenever you should encounter any obduracy.
HG|2|12|20|0|"Just as I am now choosing you as leaders of your children, also you shall choose from your midst those whose hearts you will find full of humility; but not ever one who would strive to be more and greater than all his brothers instead of the least among them.
HG|2|12|21|0|"Neither should you choose him who pretended to be the least so that he might be chosen; for you shall even exile a servile person from your land until he will, provided with My witness in his heart, return to you and ask you to be accepted as the least servant in your land.
HG|2|12|22|0|"Take good heed of all this and be friendly towards all strangers whom I shall lead to you; then I shall be with you at all times. Amen. My blessing be with you. Amen."
HG|2|13|0|1|HONOUR AND OFFICE OF LEADER
HG|2|13|1|0|After also these three had been dismissed, Abedam the High turned to Abedam the Known and asked him:
HG|2|13|2|0|"Tell Me, Abedam, what I shall make of you? See, the children of the evening have no leader as yet; how would it be if I gave you to them?"
HG|2|13|3|0|And the other Abedam replied: O You good Father! Firstly, I cannot answer Your vital question in any other way than: Your holy will be done. For You know anyway that I am always ready to go into battle for You and let myself, out of endless love for You, be transformed into whatever Your holy will would make out of me.
HG|2|13|4|0|"However, since this office of leader is always of necessity connected with a certain degree of honor (forgive me if I, as usual, talk straight from the heart) which, I firmly believe, even You cannot wholly separate from the office as long as the leader shall be and remain that as which You chose him in Your grace, I merely want to implore You in my old humility which led me to You really, to exempt me, with my great ignorance, from this holy office. Look, there is a multitude of children; among them there are surely several like Kisehel.
HG|2|13|5|0|"You know that I have always been only happy in the lowliest possible position, a thousand times rather obeying than delegating some work to another; for this reason, do exempt me from this office!
HG|2|13|6|0|"Yes, if it be agreeable to You I should like to proclaim Your holy name on the quiet; but in doing so I do not want to be particularly respected by anyone.
HG|2|13|7|0|"Through You I know that even humility ceases to be a virtue if it is merely observed for selfish reasons; however, You, O good Father, look into my heart and see that this is by no means the case with me and that my humility is prompted only by my love and immense respect for You. For this very reason I love to serve all my brothers, this being my sole, immensely great joy. Therefore, exempt me from this office; but now, as always, Your holy will be done. Amen."
HG|2|13|8|0|And the high Abedam asked him again, saying: "So you truly want to be no leader because this office entails some honor which you consider inseparable from the office, without realizing that I may possibly be able to separate the, to you, cumbersome honor from the office?"
HG|2|13|9|0|And the known Abedam replied: "Yes, Lord and Father Abedam, if this should be possible You may choose me as leader of the tigers, hyenas, lions, bears, wolves, lynxes and foxes and I will follow You to the end of the world. If You will send me into the depths of the ocean I will go, there to fulfill Your holy will, - but away with the honor!
HG|2|13|10|0|"Alone, I can use neither the strength, nor the might or the power, but only Your love in my heart; for if I had the strength, might and power like the rest of them, who would protect me against the honor of the office?
HG|2|13|11|0|"But if I, in my utter lowliness, have only Your love, I can serve everyone according to the strength of Your love in me in the most blissful humility of my life.
HG|2|13|12|0|"Hence, if it be Your holy will, I would be an unnoticed leader in Your holy name. Amen."
HG|2|13|13|0|And the high Abedam replied: "Listen, Abedam, your intention is just and quite worthy of My pleasure; however, your cognition in My order of things falls far short of your pure intention. For behold, in the order of all things there cannot exist an office unconnected with a certain degree of honor; for without such honor the office would not be an office, but merely a refuge for quarrelers where everyone would rather fight for his own foolishness than follow his brother's wisdom.
HG|2|13|14|0|"If the office carries the proper degree of honor, namely, the proper strength, might and authority, the offender is prevented from ridiculing the office and My order; in the end, he will be forced to submit to, and then abide by, the rule of the office until such time when this rule has become the guiding rule of his own life and, as it were, had been established by him personally.
HG|2|13|15|0|"Behold, My beloved Abedam, this the office cannot ever effect without the appropriate degree of honor.
HG|2|13|16|0|"So if you want to be My servant, you must grasp My will fully and act accordingly and faithfully, with no will of your own intruding save the willing obedience, which is the seed of the true, inner humility.
HG|2|13|17|0|"Anyway, the honor is not attached to the officiating person, but only to the office as such, which represents nothing else but Me in My love, grace and mercy, provided it has been arranged and determined by Me and by those who have to hold the office. Would you, then, dispute the honor of My holiness to Me?
HG|2|13|18|0|"There will be in a time of great worldliness a multiplicity of offices and the people will go to very great lengths to obtain such an office. However, these offices will hardly issue from Me and all their strength, might and authority will be a, to you, still unknown worldly power.
HG|2|13|19|0|"But this does not apply to the office which I am imposing on you here. To be sure, you obtain this office only owing to your great humility; therefore, accept it as all others have accepted theirs, and act accordingly, and you will be truly living a perfect life out of, and in, Me.
HG|2|13|20|0|"Thus you, too, receive My blessing and be a true, faithful and active leader of all the children of the evening.
HG|2|13|21|0|"On whom you will be laying your hands in My name, he shall be, like you, a leader to the brothers in all love and wisdom out of Me.
HG|2|13|22|0|"And so receive My blessing and, as you carry My name, you shall henceforth carry My Word, My Love, My Grace and My Mercy in all strength, might and authority! Amen."
HG|2|14|0|1|ABOUT THE BURDEN OF THE OFFICE OF LEADER AND THE WEAKNESS OF MAN
HG|2|14|1|0|And the known Abedam was so thoroughly shaken by the great grace of the Lord as to be incapable of thanking Him. He was in the very sense of the word quite beside himself and unable to talk, point, stand or walk.
HG|2|14|2|0|The high Abedam, having well noticed his great embarrassment, stepped up to him, touched him and said:
HG|2|14|3|0|"Abedam, open yourself up, for it is unseemly for a man like you to become embarrassed to the point of foolishness. See, not even the maidens did this when I had shown them great things and let them, like you, take part in My great graces; moreover, you have known Me for a longer time than they.
HG|2|14|4|0|Therefore, be a man and not like a hare in the face of a wolf.
HG|2|14|5|0|"Besides, you must not leave Me as yet but shall stay by My side as previously. Must you now become foolish because I have endowed you with a true and useful purpose of life?
HG|2|14|6|0|"I tell you: Not until you will take up your office will you gain the greatest insight; then it will become clear to you that My offices in this world, far from being covered in honey, are laden with bitterness of every kind.
HG|2|14|7|0|"Only then will you thank Me properly for the accompanying gift of strength, might and authority because you will then see how poor you would be in your office without this gift.
HG|2|14|8|0|"Therefore, rise and do not thank Me until you have tasted all the sweetness of My office given you. Amen,"
HG|2|14|9|0|Upon these words the known Abedam roused himself from his stupor and asked the high Abedam for permission to say something.
HG|2|14|10|0|And the high Abedam asked him in return: "First examine your tongue and see whether I have tied it to your palate or your teeth by means of some string."
HG|2|14|11|0|And the known Abedam replied: O Lord and Father, this is by no means the case."
HG|2|14|12|0|And the high Abedam told him: "If that is not the case you may anyway talk freely, but not from the liver which houses the gall; rather speak straight from the heart, where your life has its seat Grasp this well. Amen."
HG|2|14|13|0|And the known Abedam spoke the following words from his heart, saying: "Abedam, You great, holy, almighty, most loving, gracious, gentle, good Father, only now can I thank You. Yet I do not want to thank You with words, with gestures, with the hands, the feet, the belly, with the back or with the head, but alone in the ever-increasing humility, patience and love of my heart; and by my action I will offer You a sacrifice, a sacrifice of submission to Your holy will, a sacrifice of patience, gentleness, love, mercy, and a sacrifice of perseverance. And even if You let fire and brimstone rain down on Me, truly, I tell You, Abedam will not flee, but persist in faithfulness to You till the end of his days, be there as many to follow as there is sand in the ocean; for surely You will not impose on me burdens beyond my strength.
HG|2|14|14|0|"But whatever agrees with my strength, no matter what it looks like, will promptly be taken upon my shoulders and borne with the greatest patience to the end of my, by You, allotted time.
HG|2|14|15|0|"Just put me to the test. Place me in the fire, or in the water, or make me chase the flashes of lightning, or ordain for me whatever You will, O Father, and I shall patiently bear it out of love for You.
HG|2|14|16|0|"But I do not ask You for this so that You might convince Yourself of my perseverance, for You have known from eternity how much I shall be able to bear steadfastly; I am asking You only so that I may see for myself how far my power of perseverance goes and how much weakness is still hidden in me and also whether with the great difficulties of Your office I shall be fully able to bear the same. Your holy will be done. Amen."
HG|2|14|17|0|And the high Abedam regarded him with love and earnest and said, grasping his arm:
HG|2|14|18|0|"Abedam, Abedam, you have great intentions! But do not forget Who He is to Whom you make such promises.
HG|2|14|19|0|"Do you know the endless number of ways of testing you which are forever at the disposal of My will? Do you think it depends on you whether you remain standing or fall to your death?
HG|2|14|20|0|Therefore, do stick faithfully to that which I have entrusted you with, and do not ask Me for burdens which in reality you would not even dare to look at with half-closed eyes, and I shall be pleased with you. And if you want to ask Me for something, ask Me to avert all temptations from you rather than lead you into temptations. By remaining faithful to Me in the task set by Me you will then find it easier to endure and will be more pleasing to Me than if, crushed to death under new burdens, you would call to Me, full of despair: 'Lord, save me, or I shall perish!'
HG|2|14|21|0|"So that you may see the folly of your request I will allow a stinging fly to settle on your face for just a minute, and this minute will be a long one for you. And thus be it done according to your wish! Amen."
HG|2|14|22|0|And at the same moment a large fly sat on the face of the known Abedam stinging him mightily. Abedam, terrified, was nearly in despair, for he could not rid himself of the continually stinging fly; but the high Abedam freed him of it in time.
HG|2|14|23|0|When he was rid of the tiny burden he promptly fell at Abedam's feet thanking Him like one newly born for this deliverance from imminent destruction.
HG|2|14|24|0|And the high Abedam asked him: "Well, - what about a little fire test now?"
HG|2|14|25|0|And the known Abedam, trembling all over, replied: "O Lord, exempt me for all future not only from the said fire test, but do not ever allow such a persistent fly to come over my face; for Your temptations are terrifying."
HG|2|14|26|0|And the high Abedam said to him: "You shall be spared forever; but you, too, spare Me from any far more terrifying folly before Me and remain faithful to Me. Amen."
HG|2|15|0|1|DISOBEDIENCE AND LOVE
HG|2|15|1|0|After the high Abedam had thus straightened out the known Abedam, the latter, having recognized within that despite all his humility he was still far from being properly grounded and that it was the Lord Who had just led him back onto the true ground, into the depth of true love and life, began only then to truly thank Abedam. But Abedam, strengthening him, then turned to Enoch and spoke to him as follows:
HG|2|15|2|0|"Enoch, as you can see for yourself, there are still one and a half turns of the shadow to noontime - for the sake of the people the sacrifice should be burnt one turn of the shadow before noontime -, thus there is still half a turn of the shadow.
HG|2|15|3|0|"How, do you think, could we usefully employ the rest of the time?"
HG|2|15|4|0|And Enoch, aglow with pure love of Me, said:
HG|2|15|5|0|"O Abba, You have already decided it, having spoken to my spirit: 'Enoch, behold, the children from the morning have not seen their Father as yet!
HG|2|15|6|0|"Therefore, go to their moderately-sized group and summon them all to Me so that they may see Me and receive My blessing.'
HG|2|15|7|0|"On hearing this from You, O Abba, what could be more important to me than doing Your holy will?"
HG|2|15|8|0|And Abedam continued to speak to the dear, pious Enoch: "Dear Enoch, why did you not, having heard this before-hand in your heart, at once go and comply with My will as soon as you perceived it?"
HG|2|15|9|0|And Enoch replied: "O Abba, who can leave You as long as he has You alive and in person before his eyes, ears and all his senses, but above all before and within his heart lovingly?
HG|2|15|10|0|"Holy, exceedingly holy is every word that You, O Abba, speak secretly to our hearts, - but even more holy are You Yourself.
HG|2|15|11|0|"For whenever Your exceedingly holy word sounds in my heart, You, o Abba, have ordained that our impure hearts can bear the fire of Your infinite holiness pouring from everyone of Your words like a great stream of light and fire into our hearts which tremble with inexpressible love and reverence.
HG|2|15|12|0|"When You, O Abba, act and speak before us in person, everyone of Your exceedingly holy and living words is like an immense sea of light and fire.
HG|2|15|13|0|"If You were to admit only a tiny spark of these Your words from Your holy mouth into my heart unveiled, what might then become of me?
HG|2|15|14|0|"So see, as You have seen from eternities: The reason for my disobedience towards Your holy word in me are You, most holy Father, Yourself and my love for You which has fettered me and intimately bound me to You, O Abba.
HG|2|15|15|0|"I no longer live a life according to my own nature as given me by You, which through Your great mercy I have long since shed, but You alone are now all my life and my love so that I am no longer I myself but You are All in all in me.
HG|2|15|16|0|"Thus it was also Your will that I remain, as long as You did not outwardly admonish me to activate Your most holy will.
HG|2|15|17|0|"Now You have admonished me and given me the holy sign to act, and behold, O Abba, my feet are waiting for Your nod although I see clearly within that You do not ever require my poor service. On the contrary, in Your endless fatherly love You only give me something to do and then graciously regard my futile action as something before You, whereas it is only You, O most loving Father, Who in His endless love and mercy has condescended so inconceivably low and Who secretly yet mightily acts through the weak tool as though the tool were acting for, and out of, itself.
HG|2|15|18|0|"Therefore, to You all the endless love I am capable of, now as in all Eternity of eternities. Amen."
HG|2|15|19|0|Hereupon Abedam said to Enoch: "Enoch, you have truly given Me a complete and valid answer in which I cannot find any fault, - indeed, the first, most profound heavenly cherub may not have told Me more than what you have just said. But nevertheless it may contain something, which, for the sake of the others, may require more elucidation, - this being the fact that you have just mentioned Me as the reason for your disobedience.
HG|2|15|20|0|"You may have said the full truth; but you may render it more shining before the fathers, brothers and children lest it become a fault in you and an offence to the others. Amen."
HG|2|15|21|0|And Enoch, in the most joyful reverence and most ardent love for Abedam, said to Him: "O Abba, this is how I understand this and how all others may understand it:
HG|2|15|22|0|"Supposing someone had a beloved bride, full of sincere love for him. One day, the bridegroom comes to her in the garden where they talk also about the pure heavenly love. From this she can see how much the bridegroom loves her when, suddenly and quietly, the bridegroom tells her: 'Listen, you my beloved bride, there in the garden towards morning is growing a wondrously beautiful flower; Would you not like to go and bring it to me as a token of your love?'
HG|2|15|23|0|"However, the bride, continually looking at the bridegroom, in her overwhelming love cannot tear herself away from him nor can she think of the innocent pure flower until she is lovingly reminded of the flower by the bridegroom.
HG|2|15|24|0|"Thus the bridegroom, in his sweet love, was the innocent cause for the bride's forgetfulness."
HG|2|15|25|0|And Abedam thereupon asked Enoch: "Enoch, do you also know Who He is Who gave you this metaphor? Or did it grow on your own ground?"
HG|2|15|26|0|And Enoch answered: "Yes, O Abba, it has truly grown on my own ground; for You alone, O my most loving, holy Father, are my eternal ground."
HG|2|15|27|0|And Abedam said in a loud voice: "Listen all of you! Thus speak the living at all times out of the true ground; for I Myself am the eternal ground of all their words!
HG|2|15|28|0|"Hence do all strive for that which Enoch has always striven for, and you will all find the firm ground of Enoch!
HG|2|15|29|0|"But you, Enoch, go now and bring Me seven little flowers from the morning, and let all the others follow the seven. Amen."
HG|2|16|0|1|ENOCH TAKES URANION, HIS SIX BROTHERS AND THE CHILDREN OF THE MORNING TO THE LORD
HG|2|16|1|0|Soon after Enoch's words and the approval of the same through Abedam, Enoch set out to visit the children of the morning, who were encamped near Adam's cave.
HG|2|16|2|0|When he arrived there and they saw him they shouted with joy and said: "Look, look, Enoch, the loving, wise teacher Enoch, to whose words even the patriarch Adam willingly submits, is coming to us! Indeed, he has already arrived and is with us, among us and within us!"
HG|2|16|3|0|And a patriarch of the morning, named Uranion, stepping up to Enoch asked him with the greatest and most loving reverence:
HG|2|16|4|0|"Father Enoch, you wisest teacher of the great God, Who Himself is eternal love and wisdom, what holy purpose has let us share in the great grace of your personal presence among us?
HG|2|16|5|0|"Truly, what you have in store for us may not be a trifling matter.
HG|2|16|6|0|"If it be your will, pray proclaim it to us; for our sale happiness - and we all have never looked for any other - consists in hearing something of Him, Whose name is too holy for our tongues to pronounce.
HG|2|16|7|0|"Therefore, you most venerable father Enoch, reveal to us what led you to our wretchedness."
HG|2|16|8|0|And this is what Enoch said to them: "So listen all, you my beloved fathers, brothers and children! Firstly, I thank you for your love towards me and all my and your fathers, brothers and children and commend you for your true fear of God and the most blissful love you bear in the great humility of your hearts for the great, most holy, loving, gentle and forbearing Father. But secondly, I wish to add that in all future your great love, expressed in almost idolizing phrases full of love and warmth, may be spared me; for look, all the honor, all praise, glory, love and adoration are due to no one but alone to God, the most loving, holy Father!
HG|2|16|9|0|"We are among us all brothers since no one shall be a lord to another but, as I said, merely a brother, a dear sister, a loving and wise father to his children and a pure, loving husband to a wife and, if it please the holy Father, one brother may lead the other lovingly should the latter have lost the light of life; whatever goes beyond that we owe only to the most holy Father.
HG|2|16|10|0|"Grasp this in your hearts, and now listen further. You, Uranion, have asked me right in the beginning what holy purpose brought me here; now hear what I shall reveal to you:
HG|2|16|11|0|"What would you think of a man whose word is so mighty as to quell with an imperceptible sign a storm like that of yesterday, just as if it had never happened?
HG|2|16|12|0|"Who, with one word, was able to restore this immense, splendid cave of Adam - which, as some of you must have noticed, was reduced to dust by the storm -, just as if the structure had existed from eternity!
HG|2|16|13|0|"Yes, I tell you, a man before whose breath the sea retreats, before whose voice the whole of infinity reverberates in awe, before whose gaze the sun becomes extinct, under whose tread all the world is destroyed, and he to whom he turns his heart is filled with all might, strength and power over all the things in the world, and his heart turns into a living conflagration of the purest love, innermost humility and thereby of eternal life.
HG|2|16|14|0|Tell me what you might think of him. But keep me out of all your thoughts."
HG|2|16|15|0|And Uranion, pondering over this for a few moments, finally answered: "Enoch, your words sound mysterious. If some such man actually existed, what difference would there be between him and God?
HG|2|16|16|0|"For, from what you are revealing about him he is endowed with all the attributes we can possibly imagine God as having and this man must, therefore, be permeated and filled by the Deity, or even be God Himself.
HG|2|16|17|0|"For unless one could assume what I told you before, this could not be possibly grasped. For although man is endowed by God with great, amazing gifts of grace, like a small vessel holding seven handfuls of water, each drop of which is an assembly point of innumerable unsuspected wonders, and it is unthinkable to accommodate the whole, immense sea in this vessel, it is equally unthinkable that there should exist a natural man like us, capable of pure divine greatness, strength, might, power, love, grace and mercy, to the extent that he would endure without being crushed under the endless weight of such pure divine fullness.
HG|2|16|18|0|"Therefore, beloved Enoch, do not be so mysterious about it but show us all clearly what is behind your super mighty man."
HG|2|16|19|0|And Enoch answered him: "I tell you, Uranion, call your six brothers to you and then follow me with all your thousand children, and look thither: On Adam's hill towards morning you shall all make closer acquaintance with this most mighty man."
HG|2|16|20|0|And Uranion did according to Enoch's words and was soon ready with his six brothers.
HG|2|16|21|0|And Enoch inspected them and then asked them to follow him.
HG|2|16|22|0|Thereupon they went happily and full of great expectations towards the lovely morning-hill. When they were quite dose to it they were seized with great fear so that they hardly dared to proceed.
HG|2|16|23|0|Enoch urged them to follow him boldly; but his words did not penetrate. And Enoch was embarrassed about being such a poor messenger.
HG|2|16|24|0|But as he looked around, behold, Abedam was already by his side!
HG|2|16|25|0|Enoch, very pleased about this, meant to tell Him at once about his difficulty.
HG|2|16|26|0|But Abedam said to him: "Never mind about all this. As far as your strength was destined to work, it did work faithfully; but now that I came to your aid you have no further worry, - so leave it all to Me."
HG|2|16|27|0|Thereupon turning to the seven, He said: "Why are you afraid to proceed? - Tell Me! Perhaps I know a remedy which will rid you of all fear."
HG|2|16|28|0|Uranion replied: "Most noble brother and friend! On top of this hill there is said to be a man who is reputed to be as mighty as God Himself. And this thought paralyses our limbs."
HG|2|16|29|0|Abedam answered him: "If that is all you fear, your fear has already come to an end; for behold, this terrible man am I Myself! Verily, a man to whom the whole of eternity and infinity, all the heavens and all the earths, all the angels, all humans and all creatures are, and will remain, forever subject
HG|2|16|30|0|"But why should this be a reason for you to fear Me? Just follow Me courageously and fear nothing; for you will soon come to know Me from a different side. Amen." And they all followed Him.
HG|2|17|0|1|URANION AND PURISTA WITH ADAM AND EVE. THE MIRACLE OF THE FRUITS. THE SACRIFICE IGNITED BY LIGHTNING
HG|2|17|1|0|Since they had only some hundred paces more to walk, it goes without saying that the rest of the uphill journey did not take long, particularly when one remembers Who their almighty leader was.
HG|2|17|2|0|On arrival there they all bowed down before Adam and Eve and then also before all the other children of the main tribe. After they had thus paid their loving respect to all, Uranion stepped up to Adam, greeted him and thanked him in the name of all, whereupon he bade one of his great-granddaughters, named Purista, to come forward, who had to present Adam with a hand-made basket fashioned from mountain grass and containing choice fruits of the morning; and she stepped out and did as she was bidden.
HG|2|17|3|0|When Adam saw the magnificent fruits he began to mightily wonder and, never having seen or heard of fruits of similar aroma, asked Purista: "Purista, you most charming little daughter of your father Gabiel, who is a great favorite of mine, come here and tell me where you have gathered these magnificent fruits for me.
HG|2|17|4|0|"For these are fruits the likes of which my eyes have never, never beheld from the very beginning of my existence. These are truly more than paradisiacal fruits; indeed, I would call them in all earnest heavenly.
HG|2|17|5|0|"Therefore, do tell me where you have gathered them."
HG|2|17|6|0|When Purista had a closer look at the fruits she was alarmed and did not know what to say, for they now looked quite strange even to her.
HG|2|17|7|0|And she called over her devout father Gabiel and secretly asked him: "Dear father, did you secretly exchange the fruits?
HG|2|17|8|0|"For look, surely these are not the fruits which our little garden carries! For such magnificent fruits we ourselves have never seen as yet.
HG|2|17|9|0|And Gabiel said to her: "My only, beloved daughter, here a miracle has happened. But tell the exalted patriarch how the matter stands."
HG|2|17|10|0|And Purista modestly stepped up to Adam and told him how the matter stood.
HG|2|17|11|0|And Adam replied: "Yes, yes, it is just as I have thought right away; we all have become richer by another grace.
HG|2|17|12|0|"Where the holy Father in His immense mercy and love already acts so miraculously in advance, what will His revelation offer us?
HG|2|17|13|0|O you my poor heart! Will you be able to bear such great kindness of the Lord, our most holy Father?
HG|2|17|14|0|O Abedam, who can praise You, who thank You, who glorify You, who can love You enough and give You the adoration fitting and due to You?
HG|2|17|15|0|"The realization of my own nothingness and Your endless and eternal all-beingness is all I can offer You as sacrifice.
HG|2|17|16|0|"But you, my beloved Purista, turn around. Look at Him, Who is standing behind you, and thank Him with all your heart; for He it is Who filled your little basket with these heavenly fruits without your noticing when He did it."
HG|2|17|17|0|But Purista answered Adam: O exalted Father of fathers, if he had done this it would be quite wrong of him; for he, too, must know that I care for no one, loving alone my heavenly Father, as well as my father Gabiel and my mother Aora.
HG|2|17|18|0|"So far, I have fled before every man and my longing was always directed upwards to the only One; how could this man have done this to me?
HG|2|17|19|0|"He cannot possibly know that it is sinful for him to approach a maiden without God's will, and in such a way that not even her parents know of it.
HG|2|17|20|0|"Behold, this was really wrong of him – for I know this through my parents -, and therefore I will not, may not and cannot thank him, even should the fruits be many times more magnificent than they are.
HG|2|17|21|0|"Do tell him that it was quite wrong of him and that in future he must not do this again, - lest he might incur quite a punishment from the Heavenly Father.
HG|2|17|22|0|"This time I will ask the heavenly Father to spare him graciously."
HG|2|17|23|0|When she had said this she also implored the heavenly Father to forgive the man who had done this to her.
HG|2|17|24|0|But Adam said to her: "You very beautiful, glorious, delicate flower of the great morning, - truly, I tell you, even if the heavenly Father had never granted a request by you, believe me, this one will certainly not remain unheard.
HG|2|17|25|0|"How, and why, I can and must not tell you as yet; but take comfort, you will surely soon learn it."
HG|2|17|26|0|And Purista was contented and became calm.
HG|2|17|27|0|Then, after a short while, Abedam summoned Enoch to Him and told him: "Enoch, go and place the sacrificial lamb, slaughtered, on the altar and then come back here and watch as I let a fire come down from heaven onto the altar which will consume the offering."
HG|2|17|28|0|And Enoch promptly went to the altar and fulfilled the Lord's will.
HG|2|17|29|0|As soon as he came back, a blinding flash of lightning came down, accompanied by roaring thunder, so that even Enoch was frightened, and soon the offering was burning brightly on the altar while clouds of blinding white smoke ascended from the altar up to heaven.
HG|2|17|30|0|And the poor Purista, as well as all the children of the morning, began to feel very strangely; for now they realized the greatness and might of this, to them, still unknown man.
HG|2|18|0|1|URANION WANTS TO KNOW THE NAME OF THE MIRACLE WORKER. PURISTA'S INTELLIGENT ANSWERS TO THE UNRECOGNIZED LORD'S QUESTIONS
HG|2|18|1|0|After this extraordinary miracle, while the offering was still burning, Uranion, trembling all over, stepped up to Enoch asking him to tell him the name of this miraculous and extraordinary man.
HG|2|18|2|0|And Enoch said to him: "Dear Uranion, would it be of any benefit to you if I told you His name?
HG|2|18|3|0|"Behold, just as He lets Himself be called here, also another is called.
HG|2|18|4|0|"You see from this that the similarity in name will serve you little towards recognizing this Man of men more closely. Therefore, do not ask about His name, but turn directly to Him and be assured that in three moments He will tell you and teach you more than I could in eternities!
HG|2|18|5|0|"So just turn to Him personally without fear and embarrassment; for although He is so immensely mighty, He is also endlessly good, loving, merciful, gracious, mild, gentle, tender, condescending and is incomprehensible humility in person.
HG|2|18|6|0|Therefore, do not be shy but just turn to Him."
HG|2|18|7|0|These words encouraged Uranion; he promptly stepped up to the high Abedam and addressed Him with the following words:
HG|2|18|8|0|"Exalted, sublime, mightiest brother - if I may thus call you - would you not reveal to me who and whence you are? For, as I have just seen, heaven and earth are subject to you to such a degree, that, had I not the greatest possible love for the holy Father of all heavens and earths, I could easily believe you to be either this holy Father Himself or at least a very great and mighty spirit of all heavens out of the endlessly great number of the most perfect angels of God.
HG|2|18|9|0|"If it be your will, you could give me some light concerning your person."
HG|2|18|10|0|And Abedam grasped him by the hand and said to him: "Uranion, do take heart; for now eternal life has seized you.
HG|2|18|11|0|"Go to Gabiel and bring him here with his small family, namely, his wife Aora and his only daughter Purista, and by their side you will come to know Me to your heart's content. Amen."
HG|2|18|12|0|And Uranion promptly hurried to Gabie1, informed him of Abedam's desire and brought the three of them without delay to Abedam.
HG|2|18|13|0|As soon as they reached Abedam, Gabiel asked Him: "Mightiest of men, what do you demand of me?
HG|2|18|14|0|"See here my beloved wife, and there my daughter given me by the immensely holy, loving heavenly Father. You are mighty enough to take them from me, - the dearest possession I have on earth.
HG|2|18|15|0|"If this is your intention, who can prevent you from doing it?
HG|2|18|16|0|"But see, I have also something much more precious than my wife and my daughter; behold, it is hidden deep in my heart
HG|2|18|17|0|"It is my love for, and my full trust in, the holy, great, most loving Father and almighty Creator of heaven and earth.
HG|2|18|18|0|"Can and would you also take these from me?"
HG|2|18|19|0|And Purista, clinging to her father, said also to Abedam: "Good, dear, exceedingly mighty man, you would not want to maybe separate us?
HG|2|18|20|0|"For the good, wise Enoch told us all that you are also very merciful and gracious.
HG|2|18|21|0|"Say it; - you will not separate us but leave us together in the most blissful love for our heavenly Father!
HG|2|18|22|0|"You must surely also know this holy and immensely good Father and love Him as we do."
HG|2|18|23|0|Thereupon Abedam asked Purista: "Listen, you My tender Purista! Have you ever seen the heavenly Father?"
HG|2|18|24|0|And Purista replied: "You must not merely say 'heavenly Father', but The immensely holy, loving heavenly Father', not just 'Father', or I do not dare to give you an answer."
HG|2|18|25|0|And the high Abedam corrected Himself according to her pious will, whereupon she gave Him the desired answer, saying:
HG|2|18|26|0|"Where would you find a man on the whole earth who could deem himself worthy of boasting to have seen the most holy, loving heavenly Father?
HG|2|18|27|0|This perhaps the angels can do, but never we unworthy humans."
HG|2|18|28|0|And Abedam asked her again: "But listen, you pure, tender, most lovely Purista, Adam, too, is only a man, yet he is said to have seen and spoken to the most holy, loving heavenly Father after he was created.
HG|2|18|29|0|"What do you say now? He, too, is no more than a sinful, unworthy man before God."
HG|2|18|30|0|And Purista answered Him: "But the ideas you get into your head! Is then the first patriarch also a human as we all are?
HG|2|18|31|0|"Do you not know that Adam is the first whole man of this earth, issuing directly from the almighty hand of the most holy heavenly Father, Who is full of sublime love, grace and mercy? This is why he can well have seen Him and talked to Him; but is that also the case with us other humans? Just think about it a little."
HG|2|18|32|0|And Abedam: "Yes, there you are again right, of course, if this is how matters stand; but now pay attention to what I shall be telling you.
HG|2|18|33|0|"Would you have no longing to see the most holy, loving heavenly Father? - What do you have to say now upon My peculiar question?"
HG|2|18|34|0|And Purista: "Yes, indeed a most peculiar question! Who would not love to see Him, particularly the one who loves Him above all as I do?
HG|2|18|35|0|"But see, that one would have to be incomprehensibly more pious than I am.
HG|2|18|36|0|"I for one am quite content that the good, most holy and loving heavenly Father lets Himself be loved by a poor creature like me and reveals Himself to me and to us all through His wondrous works and through the mouth of very godly men.
HG|2|18|37|0|"Say, can we impure human beings demand more of Him?
HG|2|18|38|0|"Or is not that which we receive from Him so much that we shall be unable to thank Him enough in all eternity?"
HG|2|18|39|0|And Abedam: "Yes, there you are right again and have given Me a good lesson; however, I have already again another question:
HG|2|18|40|0|"Have you ever tried to visualize what the most holy, loving heavenly Father might look like? Go on and tell Me."
HG|2|18|41|0|And Purista: "But, - what a question again! -Who might, or could, do this? - God Who is immensely holy and infinite! - No, what a thought this is!
HG|2|18|42|0|"Just once I had the secret thought He might perhaps look like the first patriarch Adam, - only infinitely bigger than he. And for a long time afterwards I was afraid thinking that such a sin would never be forgiven me.
HG|2|18|43|0|"How many nights afterwards did I pray and weep until a pious old man informed me of the remittance of my sin! Behold, this made me wise, and now, being twenty-seven years of age, I can no longer be trapped."
HG|2|18|44|0|And Abedam: "Yes, you have again given Me a clever answer; but take care, I shall still catch you out! But then you will experience a great joy."
HG|2|19|0|1|A SIGNIFICANT QUESTION OF ABEDAM TO PURISTA
HG|2|19|1|0|And thus spoke Abedam further to Purista: "You have previously told Me that Adam did go forth from the hand of the most holy heavenly Father, full of sublime love and mercy. What would you say if I maintained before you all: 'Adam, as he is, went forth from My hand.'
HG|2|19|2|0|"And if Adam, on being seriously questioned by you, answered fully in the affirmative?"
HG|2|19|3|0|And Purista: "You may be exceedingly mighty, but I doubt whether you have freely created a man, and at that our first patriarch Adam, - except the most holy, loving heavenly Father willed it thus.
HG|2|19|4|0|"If this be the case, not you, but only He again is the great, holy Creator of Adam and you are His mighty tool.
HG|2|19|5|0|"How, then, can you boast of being a creator yourself? Look, this is not noble of you."
HG|2|19|6|0|And Abedam: "But look, My tender Purista, I do love the most holy, loving heavenly Father as much as, and even more than, all people taken together love Him. And could you say and believe that I would be endowed with such might as to render the whole of infinity subject to My slightest sign if this were not the case and I not humble to the core?
HG|2|19|7|0|"What do you now say to it - since, for the sake of the necessary humility I really never can, may and must glorify Myself?"
HG|2|19|8|0|Here Purista, her parents and Uranion were quite taken aback; and the magnificent pearl of the morning became embarrassed, not knowing what to say.
HG|2|19|9|0|But finally she took courage and, still clinging to her father, shyly asked Abedam: "Are you really so mighty that there is no end to your power?"
HG|2|19|10|0|And Abedam: "Do you want to see a sign of My power, strength and almightiness?"
HG|2|19|11|0|And Purista: "For me, the mighty flash of lightning with the terrible thunder was already sufficient proof of your incomprehensible might; and he who is as mighty as you is surely also strong and powerful.
HG|2|19|12|0|"That you are really endlessly mighty, - through which active sign could you possibly convince me, a weak little worm in the dust, since I shall never be able, like God, to view infinity?
HG|2|19|13|0|"Hence, what would I benefit from a sign worked by you in some endlessly remote corner of infinity? Shall I be able to see it and convince myself of it?
HG|2|19|14|0|"Behold, this is impossible. What should, therefore, such a sign benefit me? Therefore, better leave it be and use your great might for better things than the futile gratification of human curiosity."
HG|2|19|15|0|Said Abedam: "Well spoken, My dear Purista; truly, the sun is not so pure as you are.
HG|2|19|16|0|"I can see that it will be difficult to convince you, for whatever you tell Me is pure and light and true. You want no sign and answer My question as though the wisest angel spirit were talking out of you, and so I really come off badly with you.
HG|2|19|17|0|"But I already see the reason; you are still afraid I might want to separate you from your parents. But do not fear such a thing by any means; for I would rather give your parents a thousand more such dear daughters as you are than deprive them of one hair of their head! Therefore, you shall not live in such great fear of Me, but rather trustingly turn to Me, and you would then in one moment receive more from Me than otherwise in many years.
HG|2|19|18|0|"It is true: Although all of you cling very firmly to the most holy, loving heavenly Father, - you do not know Him. But this is why I came to you, namely, to teach you to fully recognize this Father, Whom, although you love Him above all, you do not properly recognize in the least
HG|2|19|19|0|"Behold, you dear, most pious Purista, how could you fail so utterly to recognize My hidden purpose in all My questions to you? Behold, it was not exactly wise of you.
HG|2|19|20|0|"For surely you must realize that God, your holy Father, does not send to you poor, weak humans mighty messengers of My kind without a most loving intent, who are also not evil and wicked as you thought secretly, but at all times only immensely good and full of sublime love and mercy for you.
HG|2|19|21|0|"Behold, ponder over this and then ask for a sign from Me, so that from this you will all recognize the holy, most loving heavenly Father and what He is like; for this is His will for you all. Amen."
HG|2|20|0|1|PURISTA AND HER OWN RECOGNIZE IN ABEDAM THE HOLY FATHER
HG|2|20|1|0|At this, Purista was very much taken aback and asked her father Gabiel "Listen, father, this must be a mighty messenger from heaven! What will become of us if we should have committed a sin?"
HG|2|20|2|0|And Gabiel said to her: "Behold, my daughter, he is still here and looks at us with great pity; he will surely forgive us again.
HG|2|20|3|0|"If we have sinned, we have sinned in our great blindness; go to him in the name of us all and ask his forgiveness.
HG|2|20|4|0|"Oh look, look, how kindly and mildly he is looking down on us! Just go quickly and ask his forgiveness; he will surely forgive you and us all.
HG|2|20|5|0|"But make sure first to throw yourself down before him, for he seems to be very holy. So go, go before it may be too late! Amen."
HG|2|20|6|0|And Purista promptly threw herself at the feet of Abedam beginning to weep and sob.
HG|2|20|7|0|But Abedam quickly bent down and, lifting her up, asked her: "Purista, what ails you, that I see you weep?"
HG|2|20|8|0|Purista, still weeping, answered: "O you dear friend, after your last words it dawned on me and I clearly saw that you are no inhabitant of the earth, but a mighty messenger from the heavens sent by the most holy Father Himself, Who is full of sublime love and mercy. Behold, I must surely have offended you.
HG|2|20|9|0|"Would you forgive me as well as all the others?
HG|2|20|10|0|"See, you granted me a sign provided I asked for it; O you sublime friend of poor humanity and of the holy God, so allow me to ask you for it."
HG|2|20|11|0|And Abedam, bending down again, took Purista on His arm, pressed her to His bosom and then asked her with great mildness:
HG|2|20|12|0|"Purista, you pure pearl of the lightful morning, what sign do you then demand of Me?"
HG|2|20|13|0|And Purista, almost expiring with bliss, said in a loving, trembling voice: "O you sublime, mighty friend! Now I can no longer ask you for a sign; for, what I - meant - to ask for, - - you have already, anticipating my wish, - beyond my wildest expectations graciously done to me and thus surely to us all."
HG|2|20|14|0|Here she could no longer speak, overwhelmed by her feelings of gratitude.
HG|2|20|15|0|But Abedam pressed her once more to His heart and then led her again into the arms of her parents, who also wept for sheer gratitude and joy.
HG|2|20|16|0|Finally, Gabiel said: "No, never can an angel be so good! - Wife - and you, my daughter, here is more than the highest angel can ever grasp!"
HG|2|20|17|0|Here his speech failed him. - And when after a while Purista looked at Abedam He said to her:
HG|2|20|18|0|"Purista, My daughter! Do you still not recognize Me, your heavenly Father? - Behold, it is I - I Myself!"
HG|2|20|19|0|When He said this they all recognized the Father; but Purista, screaming loudly, threw herself at Abedam's feet clasping them convulsively, driven by her ardent love, and all she could utter was:
HG|2|20|20|0|"Father! - Father! - Father! - You my Father, - my dear Father! You holy, most loving heavenly Father; my, my, my dear Father!"
HG|2|21|0|1|URANION PRAISES THE HOLY FATHER. THE LORD'S RESPONSE: SILENT, QUIET CONTRITION IS THE PRAISE GOD LOVES BEST
HG|2|21|1|0|When also Uranion saw who the mighty man was he prostrated himself and exclaimed loudly: "Oh what inexpressible grace, - oh what inexpressible, sublime grace! Oh what inexpressible, sublime, most holy grace! Who amongst all of us would ever have dared to dream of this?
HG|2|21|2|0|The Lord God Jehovah Zebaoth, Who created heaven and earth and all there is in and above the heavens and in, on and above the earth, indeed, all that lives, struggles and moves in, on and above the earth and in all the waters and likewise all that fills the eternal, infinite spaces! - He, the most holy, loving heavenly Father - has descended, a man like us, from His endless height to us poor humans on the lowest, darkest earth!
HG|2|21|3|0|"Sun, - how dare you still send your rays down to earth, since it is trodden by your Creator, the Father of us all, Who is holy, immensely holy! Away with you and your shine, which is unworthy, as we are; for here a grain of sand touched by His most holy feet shines now more in a moment than all your splendor of long eternities put together! Therefore, shame on you for still daring - to shine!
HG|2|21|4|0|"And you, inhospitable earth, you cold mother of death, how dare you still exist? Dissolve into the most solemn hymn; cause the most beautiful, fragrant flowers to appear!
HG|2|21|5|0|"You mountains all, be transformed into shining sacrificial altars; and you trees and grasses all of you, help me to glorify and praise the holy Father!
HG|2|21|6|0|"For He alone is worthy of receiving all praise, honor, glory, love, thanks and adoration!
HG|2|21|7|0|"Fall down from the high heavens, all you stars, and you, moon, grow dark and throw yourself down to the earth, and do worship, all of you, - do worship here; for God, God, - He is an eternal, holy God, - the Father, the most holy, loving heavenly Father of all angels and humans! Here He is before us all! Yes, He is in our midst! On this earth He stands and talks with us, teaching us worms in the dust to walk upright!
HG|2|21|8|0|"Therefore, worship Him, worship Him, all you eternities! And you, infinity, become a worthier great hymn for the most holy Father than is the weak babble of my worm-eaten tongue!
HG|2|21|9|0|"Where are you now, thunder and lightning, and you winds all, where are you?
HG|2|21|10|0|"Did not this most holy, loving, almighty Father create you, just like me? Where are you now to praise Him? - Or are you restrained and rendered humble by the utmost, fitting respect?
HG|2|21|11|0|Then it is worthy and proper for you to have become quiet like a mouse in the earth as it scents the cat above!
HG|2|21|12|0|O my heart, my poor heart, you want to glorify and praise Him, Him, the Holy One, - the Most High, - and have not even room to accommodate a single tiny spark of His endless, almighty fatherly love! Therefore, be quiet rather than express the impossible!
HG|2|21|13|0|"And you, weak, worm-eaten tongue, - you too be quiet; for holy, holy, holy is now even the air, which is filled by my unworthy and impure bawling!
HG|2|21|14|0|O You holy, most holy, three times over most holy Father, - be gracious and merciful towards me, a nothingness of a worm in the dust before You!"
HG|2|21|15|0|Thereupon the high Abedam stepped up to Uranion, who was still lying on his face trembling, and, lifting him up, raised him and said to him:
HG|2|21|16|0|"Oh now listen, My beloved Uranion, you have rendered Me the highest praise, have courageously cleaned the sun and brought down the stars from all the heavens, - and, not sparing the earth, have duly praised and treated with distinction the tiny grain of sand under My feet, not forgetting the mountains, the trees and the grass, - and you have given a proper word to the flashes of lightning, the thunder and the storms, not sparing your own heart.
HG|2|21|17|0|"Behold, your great praise was justified; but I tell you one thing: More than in your praise was contained in the praise given Me by Purista and her parents in the total, silent, quiet contrition of their hearts.
HG|2|21|18|0|"Behold, whoever can still speak in My presence is still a master of his heart. But in the heart of him who in the presence of My love can no longer speak I have become a Lord, filling it with My love and with the eternal life out of it.
HG|2|21|19|0|"You, too, are now living, for with your eulogy you cast off everything you found of no value before Me:
HG|2|21|20|0|"Your own material sun, representing your old love and wisdom; your stars, representing your cognition; your moon, representing mankind's waxing and waning self clove.
HG|2|21|21|0|"You conquered your mountains; you dissolved the earth in you in My praise and all the trees and all the grass of your desires you sacrificed to Me. You summoned the winds of your honest aspirations and sacrificed in My praise all the lightning flashes of your worldly intellect and the thunder of your earnest, not sparing your eternal spirit out of Me and of your soul, which is a living vessel for an eternal life out of Me, and have thereby emptied your heart so that I may become a Lord of Life in it.
HG|2|21|22|0|"Behold, only now when you became silent in your heart did I become a Lord in the same. You have thus truly attained to the eternal, imperishable life, and I shall be no alien and unknown Father to you forevermore, but shall always be a well-known, always present, to you always audible, strong, mighty and omnipotent Father, guiding through you all your children. What I shall be - and already am – to you, I will also be to your six brothers and after them to all those who, like you, will truly forsake the world.
HG|2|21|23|0|"But I shall erect for Myself a new tabernacle close to Gabiel's dwelling, which I shall often visit; for the earth has no purer and more solid place for Me.
HG|2|21|24|0|"Gabiel, behold, I now bless also you and your child. I shall one day give her a lawful husband who will beget with her a daughter who, in turn, will become the mother of a new people of this earth. And Lamech will give her a husband who will dwell at all times with Me in My great house.
HG|2|21|25|0|"And now receive My blessing all of you and be full of joy and good courage. Amen."
HG|2|22|0|1|THE LORD'S NEW TABERNACLE NEAR GABIEL'S FAMILY. PURISTA, THE LORD'S FIRST COOK. THE THREE POTS ON THE HEARTH OF THE NEW TABERNACLE
HG|2|22|1|0|And the three fell down at the holy feet of Abedam praising and glorifying Him in the silent contrition of their hearts, and the spot became moist with the tears of their joy and gratitude. And Abedam, bending down, promptly lifted them up and restored courage and perseverance to their hearts.
HG|2|22|2|0|When the three again became receptive listeners, for which purpose Abedam Himself subdued their hearts' ardor somewhat, He said to them in a voice full of love and tenderness:
HG|2|22|3|0|"As you are now before Me and I am in you through love as you are also in Me, thus remain in the future and you will not ever miss Me. For, as you will be with Me and in Me, thus I shall be and remain with you and in you forevermore, and your peace and calm will last forever.
HG|2|22|4|0|"I told you, Gabiel, to erect for Me beside your hut a new tabernacle, wherein I shall take My abode frequently. Behold, the tabernacle is already built! You have prepared for Me this dwelling in your hearts; this is truly a new tabernacle for Me where alone it pleases Me to take My abode.
HG|2|22|5|0|"What other tabernacle could you have erected for Me?
HG|2|22|6|0|"As a sign you shall really find in your homeland a tabernacle, already erected by Me. The men shall not enter this with their head covered, but the women shall veil their faces when entering it; for it is pure and holy and extremely solid. In the middle of this tabernacle you will find an altar over which an inextinguishable fire will be burning giving out a great light day and night. From this bright flame brilliant clouds shall always rise upward to heaven.
HG|2|22|7|0|"You, My most pure Purista, shall prepare for Me on this hearth of love a deliciously aromatic meal as often as I come to you. And only you are permitted to perform there your work of pure love for Me unveiled.
HG|2|22|8|0|"If you want to cook for Me, you and the others gather fresh, pure wood beforehand; and whenever I visit at various times - mostly unexpectedly - you must be already provided with everything to entertain Me properly.
HG|2|22|9|0|"But this shall be the sign: The flame will always indicate to you the condition of your heart before Me.
HG|2|22|10|0|The pure, fresh wood shall signify the steadily renewed and increased love of your heart and the meal to be prepared your total dedication and your submission to My will.
HG|2|22|11|0|"Verily, if you will do this I shall not fail as a happy guest to very often take a good meal with you. But should, or could, the fire in your heart go out, also the flame on the hearth of pure love will become increasingly dimmer - and I - a rare guest!
HG|2|22|12|0|"Happy are you all, eating gratefully as children the bread from My hand. But inexpressibly happy is he to whom I come as a guest because he holds in readiness for Me an always well-prepared table and on it a tasty meal, for he never allows the flame on My hearth to go out but keeps it going more and more vigorously; and if I delayed, he would become even busier about the hearth in the tabernacle of all life.
HG|2|22|13|0|"Verily, when I then shall come unexpectedly, meeting My host busy and active about My hearth in My tabernacle, - I say: verily, verily, his reward and his joy will never come to an end!
HG|2|22|14|0|Thus I make the three of you such a host and give you also a tabernacle built from the tabernacle of your hearts and a ready, always burning hearth which can be likened to the unwavering faithfulness, just as the flame on it is like the flame in your hearts, full of pure love for Me.
HG|2|22|15|0|"Henceforth, remain for Me faithful stewards of this to you entrusted shrine in the morning and you will soon convince yourselves of the abundance of blessing going forth from this tabernacle over the whole morning region as well as all its neighbors.
HG|2|22|16|0|"And you, My dear, pure Purista, shall remain My cook in the kitchen of love and at the hearth of eternal life, - and I shall be your guest
HG|2|22|17|0|To whom you will ever give food and drink in My name, you will give it as if you had prepared a meal for Me personally.
HG|2|22|18|0|"And I shall thus look upon it and bless you just as if I had eaten the meal Myself. But whoever wants to take sustenance from this tabernacle must approach it well-provided and laden with fresh wood.
HG|2|22|19|0|"He who will come empty-handed both within and without shall return home empty-handed.
HG|2|22|20|0|"You, My dear, pure Purista, will find in the tabernacle a proper number of the cleanest vessels. You shall use them to cook three each of the abundant fruits from your enlarged garden, like those you gave with great amazement to Adam, in pure water, reserving a large vessel for Me every day, morning, noon and evening, as well as a vessel of like size for everyone desiring sustenance in a fair and dignified manner. But for yourself and your parents you shall use the smallest vessel and the smallest fruits.
HG|2|22|21|0|"However, when the fruits are soft and sweet enough, take at first the cooking vessel for the strangers off the fire, then do the same with yours; the one meant for Me, however, you shall not take off the fire until I call Myself or send someone in My name who will either eat My meal himself or distribute it in My name to you all.
HG|2|22|22|0|Thus I give you My new blessing for this new ministry; be faithful stewards, and I shall remain your always blessing guest not only here, but also one day in your Father's great house in the beyond. Amen."
HG|2|23|0|1|THE HEAVENLY BEAUTY OF BOTH GHEMELA AND PURISTA
HG|2|23|1|0|However, some of the patriarchs were wondering in their hearts as to which of the two female favorites of Abedam was the more beautiful. So the poet Kenan stepped up to Abedam to ask Him about this on behalf of several others.
HG|2|23|2|0|But Abedam, anticipating him, asked him: "Kenan, are you content in your heart if I merely tell you?"
HG|2|23|3|0|Kenan answered Him: "Lord and Father, what can I now reply to You? You see my heart. I know that both my and our wish is of a twofold nature: We want to see the face of Purista, just as we - albeit merely from afar - saw that of Ghemela, but at the same time also hear a word from You expressing Your liking; otherwise we do not know how matters stand, namely, which of the two may be greater before You.
HG|2|23|4|0|"See, having almost racked our brains and hearts about it, we still cannot arrive at a proper verdict.
HG|2|23|5|0|"Of course, it has nothing to do with mankind's salvation, but a not too unimportant secondary aim of our earthly life should well be to recognize what is more pleasing to You. Thus, if it be Your holy will, would You graciously grant us this request."
HG|2|23|6|0|Hereupon Abedam said to Kenan: "So summon all the curious to this place and we will see what their verdict will be. Amen."
HG|2|23|7|0|And Kenan promptly summoned those having the same desire to come without delay. Abedam, calling Ghemela and Purista to Him, embraced Ghemela with His left arm and Purista with His right arm and told them in a gentle voice to unveil themselves before the patriarchs.
HG|2|23|8|0|Both promptly pushed their luxurious hair back from their face and looked at the patriarchs, full of reverence, love and friendliness.
HG|2|23|9|0|But as soon as the curious patriarchs beheld these two heavenly beauties they were thrown to the ground as by lightning, and none of them dared again lift his eyes to view and judge the two beauties.
HG|2|23|10|0|And Abedam asked Kenan: "Well, you old poet of My honor, what do you think: Which of the two is more beautiful, which closer to Me? Having seen both of them, you will surely be able to pass a verdict."
HG|2|23|11|0|Said Kenan, trembling all over: O most holy Father, almighty God! Oh, let me crawl into the skin of an ass, me, the greatest fool! Oh, what I have done, what folly I have committed!
HG|2|23|12|0|"I, myself blind, foolishly presumed to act as judge, indeed as a miserable judge here between two luminous, celestial suns, both of whom are now being carried equally closely and exaltedly on the hands of the most holy heavenly Father!
HG|2|23|13|0|"Whether left or right, whether sun in the morning, noon or evening, which is more beautiful, which more sun?
HG|2|23|14|0|O nonsense, nonsense, - who has for so long secretly fostered you in my otherwise illumined breast?
HG|2|23|15|0|O You holy Father, You eternal love, forgive me miserable simpleton, fool, ox, ass, worm in the dust, blind mole, - and do not proclaim to us swine Your holy Word, previously so foolishly requested by me, a swine. For we are not worthy of hearing the voice from the most holy mouth, not worthy of hearing a holy verdict over the Angels of angels of the purest heavens.
HG|2|23|16|0|"Oh what glory, what brilliance! – O You eternal Mildness, Humility, Faithfulness, You Love of all love, holy, most holy, - what kind of beings, what glorious children You do create out of Yourself!
HG|2|23|17|0|"Be silent, silly, gloomy, cold tongue; for too holy is He before Whom you let flow foolish talk just as if you might, or could, say anything wise. So be quiet, you dirty tool of nonsense, of the greatest foolishness!
HG|2|23|18|0|"O holy Father, forgive, forgive us blind, miserable fools. Your holy will be done, Your Amen, Amen, Amen!"
HG|2|23|19|0|And Abedam made the two again veil their faces before the patriarchs and told them: "You are both equally dear to Me, neither of you being less or more. Therefore, remain as you are now, and you will be always as close to Me as you are now. Amen."
HG|2|23|20|0|After these words Abedam gently set them down again. And the two, settling down promptly at Abedam's feet, began to thank and praise Abedam unanimously with the following words within their hearts, which they were unable to utter:
HG|2|23|21|0|"Holy, most loving Father, full of the greatest mildness, gentleness, patience and mercy, how can we, You most holy Father, be worthy of such grace from You?
HG|2|23|22|0|"You deem us worthy; but are we worthy of this honor?
HG|2|23|23|0|"For our sake the exalted fathers have become confounded before You and all the children. The fault lies alone with our faces, for Your holy grace has probably endowed us with more beauty than some other, also weak, woman.
HG|2|23|24|0|"But to You, O most holy, good, wise and loving Father, our eternal gratitude and all our love and praise for everything, for how and why You created us thus; for everyone of Your gifts is always a most wise and good one.
HG|2|23|25|0|"Only here we are sorry for the exalted fathers who now because of us are languishing, mourning - and even weeping here on the ground.
HG|2|23|26|0|"O You dearest, alone most beloved Father, have mercy on them and strengthen them again with Your most holy love and forgive also us, whose fault it surely is that the exalted fathers are now so miserable before You! Your holy will be done now, as in all Eternity of eternities."
HG|2|23|27|0|And Abedam said to them: "My dear little daughters, do not worry needlessly. See, those who so justly humble themselves before Me are not at all so badly off as you imagine, but on the contrary. For no one is closer to Me, nor am I ever closer to him, than during his greatest abasement before Me. This is also the case with these patriarchs, whom in your tender hearts you pity, blaming yourselves needlessly without being at fault.
HG|2|23|28|0|"Or do you think that the one whom I carryon My arms also is capable of sin, in spite of his free will?
HG|2|23|29|0|Therefore, are of a glad and cheerful heart; for this I have anticipated from eternity. Thus you are not at fault; but go to the patriarchs and tell them in My name to rise. Amen."
HG|2|23|30|0|And the two promptly ran over to the patriarchs conveying the Lord's will.
HG|2|23|31|0|Thereupon the patriarchs rose and praised God in a loud voice.
HG|2|23|32|0|But Abedam sent the two back to their own people and then asked Kenan:
HG|2|23|33|0|"Well, - to which of them do you now award the prize?"
HG|2|23|34|0|But Kenan placed his hand over his mouth.
HG|2|23|35|0|And Abedam said to him: "If you desist from your verdict, so do I; for, of two most beloved ones neither can be the more beloved.
HG|2|23|36|0|"Yet there is a difference between them; but the world does not see these differences.
HG|2|23|37|0|"And so return to your former place. Amen."
HG|2|24|0|1|CAUSE OF ENOCH'S FEAR TO SPEAK: FALSE HUMILITY. WE CAN LOVE GOD ONLY AS A MAN
HG|2|24|1|0|After the somewhat over-curious were thus satisfied and Ghemela was again beside Lamech, and Purista with her parents, who were trembling with joy, the high Abedam summoned Enoch and said to him:
HG|2|24|2|0|"Listen, you My beloved, most pious Enoch! I perceive a fear in your heart, your immortal heart, which for some time has been surrounded by a shadow alarming you, like a healthy, fresh apple which is attacked by a stray fly ready to breed and probing with its stinging snout where it might penetrate the skin of the healthy fruit so as to deposit a wicked offspring of its evil kind in the flesh of the fruit, there to gnaw and possibly destroy the life of the fruit.
HG|2|24|3|0|"Behold, what good would such a fruit then be? To what purpose would a fear serve the free heart?
HG|2|24|4|0|"As a true high priest of My love, mercy and grace you shall make a speech to the people in My name.
HG|2|24|5|0|"Behold, this has for a long time been the pious wish of Adam, even before I came to you in person.
HG|2|24|6|0|"As previously, I have now actively acknowledged you and have told you both yesterday and today not to worry about what you shall, or want to, speak; for at the moment of need I shall inspire you faithfully, word for word, with what you shall say. And see, despite all this you are afraid!
HG|2|24|7|0|"Can you not see how silly such a fear is? Me you cannot possibly fear any longer; for you know it and have always known from Me that I am supreme Love Myself.
HG|2|24|8|0|"But now you also know that from the bottom of My heart I am meek, exceedingly gentle, mild, forbearing and exceedingly patient.
HG|2|24|9|0|"What, then, do you fear? Perchance your fathers, brothers or children? Behold, this is vain of you. You think about it in secret and say to yourself: 'How shall I stand if I should yet have to make the required Sabbath speech to the people, and even during the short presence of the Lord of eternity and the almighty Creator of infinity, - in the luminous presence of the supreme wisdom of the most holy Father, full of love, grace and mercy?
HG|2|24|10|0|"What will my poor word look like now after the most holy, most essential, living words which have already, like an endless stream of light, poured from the most holy mouth to us poor little worms in the Dust of all dust?'
HG|2|24|11|0|"Behold, are not these your own musings? - But what are they good for? Perchance for life? - Behold and understand: Surely you need no longer care about life. Do you think that I am pleased with your silence and with talking in your stead?
HG|2|24|12|0|"I tell you: I do not like the kind of humility where you lose courage before Me and are in fear of My ears and My eyes.
HG|2|24|13|0|"But I do take the greatest pleasure in a behavior like that of little children, who have no fear of their parents, are at all times of good courage and talk and chatter away before their parents as if they were the masters of the house; but as soon as they are hungry and thirsty they still run, full of childlike love and submission, to the parents asking for bread; and when they receive the bread out of the hands of the parents they thank them through the happy enjoyment of the same rather than through an excessive respect and fear of them and a meaningless torrent of words expressing their gratitude.
HG|2|24|14|0|"Do not every father and mother by far prefer the little children to happily enjoy what is proffered them, all the while looking healthy and fresh like little flowers after a refreshing rain, rather than have them tremble with fear and excessive respect before their parents, so much so that if these lovingly give them bread they do not dare to take, let alone eat it, out of excessive respect, all the while looking like withered grass emerging from weak roots out of a bare, stony cleft?
HG|2|24|15|0|"Behold, is this not folly? - Yet therein consists the rule of love and of all wisdom out of it, namely, that for him who is finite, everything must be kept within proper limits; for, to the finite, the infinite means death.
HG|2|24|16|0|"You cannot love Me as God, but only as man; for, what finite heart might be able to bear the infinite God, or the endless fire of divine love, what finite spirit the divine wisdom in its endless fullness?
HG|2|24|17|0|"What little child can ever fully return its mother's love? What would become soon of the little child if it could do this with its limited strength? 18. "Yet here it would only be a matter of one limitation versus another.
HG|2|24|18|0|What shall be the outcome, should the finite try in every respect to absorb the infinite?
HG|2|24|19|0|"Behold, Enoch, hence your fear is vain and futile. Whoever loves Me with all his endowed strength does enough, having fulfilled the measure allotted him. This requires neither fear nor anxiety.
HG|2|24|20|0|"A tree is a good tree, when its branches are loaded annually with sweet fruit; however, what folly to expect this tree to supply the whole earth plentifully with its fruits!
HG|2|24|21|0|Thus be of a joyful heart and fulfill My will, and I shall be fully pleased with you.
HG|2|24|22|0|"Do not strive to satisfy Me infinitely - which is an impossibility even for the highest created spirit -, but only in a finite manner according to your strength so that the measure granted you become full, and leave it to Me, your good Father, to look after the infinite.
HG|2|24|23|0|The required speech is part of your measure; thus raise yourself up courageously and open your mouth in My name before all those present. Amen."
HG|2|25|0|1|SATAN'S MIGHT AND GOD'S ALMIGHTINESS. ENOCH'S SABBATH SPEECH
HG|2|25|1|0|Following this speech of Abedam, Enoch, contemplating his innermost, found Abedam's assertions verified.
HG|2|25|2|0|Continuing his contemplation on the breeding fly and the healthy apple he then asked Abedam:
HG|2|25|3|0|"Holy, most loving Father, is Satan also allowed to approach Your tabernacle, just like the naughty fly attacking the healthy apple?
HG|2|25|4|0|"Look, truly, this seems strange to happen in the realm of life and light; - what has the spirit of all darkness to do there?"
HG|2|25|5|0|And Abedam answered him: "Enoch, what concern of yours is this, since My love and mercy are too great for you to ever grasp and comprehend?
HG|2|25|6|0|"Since My love and mercy may even extend to the darkest of spirits, how can you ask this as if you might come off badly in My immediate vicinity?
HG|2|25|7|0|"Behold, the earth's sun is a great light dispensing its rays, the greatest part of which reaches endlessly remote spaces of the universe. Should for that reason the earth and its neighbors be upset because their luminous mother is so wasteful with her rays? And if they could do this, should not the luminous mother be able to forthwith ask them:
HG|2|25|8|0|"Children, why do you trouble yourselves; do I treat you badly for all that and does not each of you have a proper, abundant amount of light and warmth?'
HG|2|25|9|0|"Behold, the same thing applies also to Me. Therefore, do not trouble yourself about My great, inscrutable ways, but remain unconcernedly on the little ones of My love for you. Do not talk about the great realms of darkness and you can be fully assured that the still strong prince of death will have little to do and to settle with you and with all brothers of your love.
HG|2|25|10|0|"I tell you though: Eternities would not suffice for you to fathom the greatness of his might and strength; but, he is nevertheless a finite, created spirit, and where his power ceases forever to exist, My own, infinite one is only about to begin.
HG|2|25|11|0|"Therefore, be unconcerned; for, since you are in My hands, your slightest whiff is already mightier than all the strength, might and power of Satan.
HG|2|25|12|0|"He is like a hungry, roaring lion craving for food. Woe betide the animal that succumbs to him or has been scented by his keen nose; I tell you: Even the mammoth would fare badly in such a battle.
HG|2|25|13|0|"But although the lion roars with wrath and hunger, he does not heed the oftentimes many flies buzzing around his ears.
HG|2|25|14|0|"Behold, therein lies the great might of that which is meek and little; often, a fly can bother a whole pride of lions, whereas this same pride of lions is of no concern to the fly.
HG|2|25|15|0|"You have long since become a fly in humility; therefore, leave the lion alone so that he will not bother you, and then begin your pious work unconcernedly. Amen."
HG|2|25|16|0|Thereupon Enoch thanked the high Abedam fervently in his heart for this great deliverance and strengthening and finally said: "Amen; Your holy will be done.
HG|2|25|17|0|Thus listen, all you fathers, brothers and children, who already have an open ear:
HG|2|25|18|0|"We are here gathered together in the middle of the day of the Lord in the sublime presence of the supreme, most holy, loving Father, Who is God, God the Powerful, the Strong, the almighty Creator of heaven and earth.
HG|2|25|19|0|"What shall we do, considering our limitation, to appreciate as much as possible this endless grace, of which the whole earth is unworthy?
HG|2|25|20|0|"Whenever we render a service to one another, the recipient can render the helper an extra service.
HG|2|25|21|0|"If someone has led me a hundred paces, I lead him in turn two hundred paces - one hundred because he went along with me, and one hundred because he led me. We are then even and no one owes his brother for a service rendered more than at the utmost the threefold service in return. If he wishes to do more, he is quite free to do so; but in this case his brother has become his debtor also.
HG|2|25|22|0|"Whoever gives me a piece of bread, to him I give back three pieces: One piece for his piece, one piece for his good intention and one piece for the effort of his hand; say, can he then want more from me?
HG|2|25|23|0|"As I have said, it is indeed easy to reciprocate a thousand fold, as the case may be, not only twofold or threefold, the brother's service and kindness, even if someone had saved my life by snatching me from a rock face about to crash down upon my head so that I would be crushed under the great weight of the rock; for I can still die for him and can carry him on my hands all my life.
HG|2|25|24|0|"But - what can we do here? What do for our Father, our Creator, for Him, the holy Giver of all good gifts? For Him, Who first gave us ourselves, Who gave us the beautiful great earth for ourselves for the time being, - the sun, this glorious, beneficial light, - the stars, countless lights of the night, and also the moon! Who could count all the treasures He has given us?
HG|2|25|25|0|"To top it all, He now came to us Himself so as to enrich us forever with even greater treasures of life eternal.
HG|2|25|26|0|"To enrich us through His love, mercy and grace, through His living Word, and above all through the most inexpressible promises.
HG|2|25|27|0|"Listen, listen you fathers, brothers and you children all! What can we possibly do to this Benefactor in return? - What give Him without at first having received it countless times over from Him?
HG|2|25|28|0|"O fathers, brothers and children, truly this is one of the greatest and most important questions, indeed, this is a question so profound that to answer even a small part of this Question of all questions the whole of eternity might be too short!
HG|2|25|29|0|"If somebody asked: 'How many grains of sand does the earth contain, and how many dewdrops the whole, almost endlessly great ocean and, finally, how many stellar suns burn in the vast spaces of infinity?', - look, infinitely great as they may sound, these questions might perhaps be sufficiently answered even by a more or less enlightened cherub. Indeed, he would probably calculate the amount of sand on earth in such a manner as to take our breath away and demonstrate to us the dewdrops of the ocean in a manner as to make us all soon exclaim: 'Do spare us your great answer for one droplet is quite sufficient for us!'
HG|2|25|30|0|Thus he would probably not fail to inform us on the number of stellar suns in such a way as to make the whole earth tremble, just as if our most holy Abedam would - in a very low voice - proclaim to it: 'Listen, you unfaithful one! Tomorrow I will cleanse you in the fire of My wrath!'
HG|2|25|31|0|"O fathers, brothers and children, great, even unbearably great though these answers would be, - yet they are not impossible to give, even though they are unpalatable to us worms in the dust.
HG|2|25|32|0|"However, tell me and give me your opinion as to which of the greatest and wisest of primordial archangels would dare to give a valid, - indeed, before God valid - answer to my principal question contained in this my speech.
HG|2|25|33|0|"Behold, that is the sublime reason; indeed - it lies in this question over which the whole of eternity and the whole of infinity observe a continuous silence, full of the greatest reverence.
HG|2|25|34|0|"Yes, - here the high, exalted angel becomes silent and in contrition sinks down before Him, Who created him for all eternity; for also he cannot help loving with all his heart and worshipping the most holy Father, Who had already loved him from eternities, before he existed in person.
HG|2|25|35|0|"And all the suns never counted by any created angel spirit, with all the great dwellers inhabiting their fiery surface, what do or can they do? Listen! Hardly anything different from what the greatest primordial archangel is doing. In their exalted, reverential silence they fulfill the holy will of the great, exceedingly good Father, and this is all they are capable of doing. Their great praise is made known by every sun even to endlessly remote creations, and thus they proclaim to one another silently through their far-reaching rays that there is only one God and that this God is one and the same holy, most loving Father, Who lovingly created them for love with which to love also the remote, dark spaces and enliven them with the love of the holy Father.
HG|2|25|36|0|"O fathers, brothers and children, believe me, the whole earth is full of the love of the holy Father; for, if it were not, truly, we would not have ground upon which to rest our feet and long ago the horrible abyss of eternal infinity would have swallowed up even our bodies.
HG|2|25|37|0|"Thus behold the earth, full of love, behold the suns, full of the mighty love of the holy Father, wherefore they carry in far-flung orbits their earths, as these carry us, as well as the perpetual infant, the serene-lovely teacher of the ages, the moon shining for us at night!
HG|2|25|38|0|"What else but love is the quickening warmth of the sun? Yes, the holy Father's love is contained in it. And its light, its glorious light! What else is it - but only the sublime luminosity emitted by the flames of the holy love of the exceedingly good, most holy Father within it?
HG|2|25|39|0|"O fathers, brothers and children, just look, look a little at the great creation around us; it is everywhere full of love! Yes, I tell you with the best vital reason: Whatever you look at - be it little or great, near or far away -, everything is full to overflowing with the love of the holy Father.
HG|2|25|40|0|"Everything, indeed everything, praises, loves and worships Him incessantly. None asks as we do: 'What shall we do? Where begin and where end the great praise of the holy Father?', but in the silence of their inner bliss they fulfill the holy Father's will, and the vast spaces of remote worlds are still witnesses to the mild, sublimely silent activity of a reverentially quiet and lovingly devoted sun and of other things full of love.
HG|2|25|41|0|"Only we children, - listen! - we children of this very same holy Father, we living children can still ask in the personal presence of God: 'What shall we do?' A question, which no angel will ever answer in eternity!
HG|2|25|42|0|"And still we ask in the midst of the wonders of love, causing them almost to burst with love: 'What shall we do?'
HG|2|25|43|0|"Nothing, - nothing we can do but only love Him with all the strength given us by Him and gratefully and joyfully enjoy every gift bestowed on us by the eternal love out of Him!
HG|2|25|44|0|"Hence, most beloved fathers, brothers and children, since it is impossible to us all to answer this question conclusively, all our loftiest thoughts being too petty compared to the magnitude of our sin before and against the most holy Father, all we can do is to expand our hearts as far as possible so as to love this our exceedingly good, loving, holy Father above all and, once our love will reach the highest pinnacle, to fall down before Him in the dust of our own complete nothingness, humble ourselves before Him to the last atom of our being and then, in our full contrition, worship Him almost silently in the spirit of the purest love and in the truth out of it.
HG|2|25|45|0|"Neither burnt sacrifices nor the blood of animals or the smoke from the burnt ears of wheat and corn, but only the in spirit and truth pure and whole burnt sacrifices of our hearts are pleasing to the most holy Father.
HG|2|25|46|0|Therefore, wherever He prefers it most we want to erect for Him not dead, but living sacrificial altars on which, just as in the new tabernacle of the magnificent Purista, the pure flame of our love shall not go out forevermore, but shall instead flare up more and more forcefully to the sole honor of Him, - Who is now among us and Who is exceedingly holy.
HG|2|25|47|0|"Let everyone do according to his strength and capabilities; for, just as the flowers are not of one and the same kind, there being countless varieties so that even the last inhabitants of the earth will not know them all, and as there also exist grasses, trees, animals, and stars in the heaven, - so there are, according to the most wise order of Jehovah, our most holy Father, in every human being unthinkably diverse degrees of good spiritual powers and thus also diverse capabilities of the human soul
HG|2|25|48|0|"He who has a strong heart, let him be also strong in love so that through his love also all his other energies will be strengthened for life.
HG|2|25|49|0|"He who has a keen sight, let him channel the focal points of his sight into his heart, so that thereby his thanksgiving offering may become inflamed and fully ignited thus enabling his spirit to become enlivened and quickened in the true love for God, Who is our most loving, holy Father and is now amongst us, visible to us all.
HG|2|25|50|0|"Who has a good hearing, let him turn his ear drums to the ears of his heart so that thereby in his heart all the perceived clamor may unite to a true, strong, the Father pleasing hymn of praise before the living sacrificial altar of love and of all true life issuing from it within us.
HG|2|25|51|0|"Who is strong in his thoughts about many things, let him direct all these thoughts back into his heart; indeed, let him send all his thoughts to the bottom of his heart where the living sacrificial altar of pure love is erected, and lay them down on this hallowed altar, there to ignite them with the otherwise maybe weaker flame of his love so that thereby this flame might become stronger and more pleasing to God, enlivening him all the more through and through.
HG|2|25|52|0|"Also let him who is of great sensibility direct this rich oil source to the altar of pure love in the heart so that the flame be continually nourished to the glorification due to the sublime and most holy name of Jehovah within us.
HG|2|25|53|0|"With him who is strong in perceiving all kinds of things these perceptions are the fresh wood which everyone hungry and thirsty for the sustenance of life shall bring as an extra offering to the tabernacle of Purista.
HG|2|25|54|0|"Lay plenty of this wood on the altar of the living tabernacle within us so that thereby the flames will be more and more kindled to the true praise and glorification of Him Whom it pleased to erect for Himself a holy, living abode in our hearts.
HG|2|25|55|0|"He who is strong in neighborly love, let him lead his brothers and sisters into this pure tabernacle of the Lord, there to provide them abundantly with the sustenance of life. Verily, it is the hymn of praise most pleasing to the most loving, holy Father if many poorer brothers and sisters warm themselves at the holy flame of pure love within us, feeding joyfully and with a grateful hear tat the hospitable table of the glorious Purista in us.
HG|2|25|56|0|O fathers, brothers and children! Verily, verily, verily, - we cannot do anything greater and more pleasing to the holy Father than full of joy, love, readiness to serve and generosity take in our poorer brothers and sisters, even if they came to us from the lowlands, putting on for them the by far bigger cooking pot than the one destined for us and giving them food and drink ahead of ourselves.
HG|2|25|57|0|"Mark this especially: Even ahead - of ourselves! Otherwise the sublime holy guest, Who has now also in us all erected the holy kitchen of Purista, will hardly drop in, there to partake of the sustenance of love and to bless us with life eternal!
HG|2|25|58|0|"Fathers, brothers and children! Hence, in whatsoever someone may feel his strength to be, let him think and believe in his living heart that any strength in us is a gift of grace on the part of the most holy Father.
HG|2|25|59|0|"Therefore, what kind of a man possessing a certain strength would use it as if it were purely his own?
HG|2|25|60|0|"I tell you, there cannot be a greater selfishness than this!
HG|2|25|61|0|"For anyone taking credit for some work performed by his brother would surely be also full of self-love; but in this case he would only be dealing with his brother, being a wicked thief towards his brother.
HG|2|25|62|0|"But in claiming as his own a gift of Jehovah he is dealing with God, Who is our most loving, holy Father and to Whom alone belong all things, powers, forces and all might.
HG|2|25|63|0|"Look, listen and understand: Such a self-loving person then becomes a thief towards God, - and this is the highest degree of self-love.
HG|2|25|64|0|"Verily, in this case man ceases to be a child of the most holy Father, so much so that thereby he submits to judgment becoming merely a creature; if there is no betterment in him he even becomes a child of the serpent, a child of death and thus a child of wrath and of hell, which is an eternal tomb full of curse, damnation and full of the fire of wrath of all everlasting depravity.
HG|2|25|65|0|Therefore, as I have said before, dear fathers, brothers and children, whoever amongst you has some predominant strength shall not regard it as his possession, but as a continually renewed gift from the most holy Father. With this he shall promptly go to the tabernacle of Purista in his own heart, lay this holy gift on the sacrificial altar in his own shrine, then, bringing fresh wood of true inner humility to this holy hearth, lay it on the perhaps already weak flame of pure love; this will then again be rekindled, seize the offering and consume it to the sole praise, honor and glory of Him, Who is the sale holy Giver of all such good gifts and Whose name is Jehovah, God from eternity, infinite and above all holy and almighty, our most holy Father, full of the highest love, grace and mercy.
HG|2|25|66|0|"For only to Him are due all love, all praise, all honor, all glory and all worship.
HG|2|25|67|0|"What, then, is the true, pure love for God within us? It is the most intimate uniting of our entire life with the Life of all life in God, from which life all life, all being and all things have gone forth.
HG|2|25|68|0|"Hence, 'to love God alone' means nothing but: To begin in God Himself a new, forever immortal, imperishable life by laying all our power as the most holy Father's gift on the altar in our own eating-house of the spirit erected by God, then to support the holy little flame with the fresh wood of our humility so as to create a good fire which will seize all our sacrificed powers, consume them and, in a worldly sense, destroy us.
HG|2|25|69|0|"But from this very destruction a new life will go forth, even a life in God, the most loving, holy Father of us all.
HG|2|25|70|0|This is the ordained biggest cooking vessel in the holy tabernacle of the glorious Purista. If the fruits cooking in it are completely done, the sublime, holy guest will come, there at the hallowed table of the children to hold a new supper with them, a supper of eternal love, grace and mercy, indeed, a supper for eternal life.
HG|2|25|71|0|"Behold, if we do this, it is a right praise, a right honor, a true glory, a highest reward for us and the alone true worship in the destruction of our finite nature in the holy fire of pure love within us; for then we truly prostate ourselves before God in the dust of our complete nothingness, uniting ourselves in and through the fire of love consuming us on the new sacrificial altar in our hearts with God, the most loving, holy Father of us all.
HG|2|25|72|0|"Verily, verily, dear fathers, brothers and children, unless someone offers himself up completely on this to us now well-known altar in the tabernacle of the glorious Purista within us but refuses to be consumed to dust, smoke and ashes, - in short, whoever does not want to undergo this crucial test will not rid himself of certain death and will not ever be rewarded for eternal life with a Ghemela!
HG|2|25|73|0|"Whoever lives and breathes and perceives the endless blessing of life, sensing the inexpressible sweetness of the same, let him realize that this earthly life is only a trial life and in everything a gift of the holy Father.
HG|2|25|74|0|"He who wants to appropriate it foolishly will lose it forever; but he who, offering himself up, will again surrender it completely to the great, holy Giver in the manner shown, will keep it wholly forever, ever, ever in God, the most holy, loving Father of us all!
HG|2|25|75|0|"Having heard what behooves everyone of us before God, we do not rest satisfied with merely listening but make what we hear audible through words in our own heart so that it may from there pass into the blood and from the blood into all parts of our being towards the living deed. For, if someone has heard the true, living Word from God Himself and thereby been shown the way, indeed, the shortest and surest way, and does not promptly walk this way completely, he is certainly the greatest fool, the laziest ox and the silliest ass because the power of the living word has anyway already strengthened him while he merely heard it and has already brought him to life at least halfway, when it would be very easy for him to fully enliven himself through the activating of his own free will.
HG|2|25|76|0|"Hence, do not rest satisfied with merely listening, but let everyone proceed with these words deep in his heart to the living deed, and he will be truly wise in the order of Jehovah; for he will prefer a living house from a thousand slender cedars standing in a nice circle to a dead one from hewn firs which, though put in the earth, soon rot away in the earth since they themselves are dead. And as soon as some storm rages over these dead houses, they collapse killing their inhabitants.
HG|2|25|77|0|"The house built from living cedars is a secure house in which we find the right protection at all times.
HG|2|25|78|0|"As we put the seed into the soil so as to achieve a living house in the said circle within the shortest possible time, - must we not, despite our great desire for a living house, become properly patient and be in the meantime content to dwell in the dead huts until such time when the living house is fully ready for us to move into? And once we have moved in, how happy we are to now have a solid living house, which is able to protect us against any storm!
HG|2|25|79|0|"But it happens so often that for years a man keeps running with the water-hose around the circle of little trees watering them carefully so that they may quickly shoot up enabling him to wrap the trunks with the aromatic branches of the myrtle, laurel and balsam palm tree and to fill in the cavities with the abundant lavender from the sheep grazing hillocks as well as with scented moss, whereupon he would use the main tree in the center as support for a roof woven from the indestructible golden straw and stretching as far as the trees forming the outer walls.
HG|2|25|80|0|"Look, this we call wise; indeed, this is also acting wisely! However, let us translate this wise handling of the matter to our own case.
HG|2|25|81|0|"The best seed has now been sown abundantly. Besides, we have a very great amount of the best living water. The great, holy, almighty Builder of all things is visibly among us. We have all been awakened. We are in the hallowed middle of the brightest day. From the grazing alps the rich fragrance of aromatic herbs is wafting down to us. The golden straw, which has turned out well, is everywhere available in abundance.
HG|2|25|82|0|"Therefore, we need very little to come into possession, spiritually, of the living houses; oh, think, think, how very little!
HG|2|25|83|0|"And so let us all seize actively the living, holy Word, which is a word of all life, all might and all strength directly from God Himself, and we shall not miss out on Lamech's reward, the heavenly Ghemela, or the exceedingly mildly and gently condescending love of the most holy Father. Yes, it is already with us; we only have to seize it actively and we shall attain to the goal set us by the endless goodness and love of the most holy Father Himself. A sublime goal, an exceedingly sublime goal A goal of the most perfect, eternal life!
HG|2|25|84|0|"Verily, if that is not worthy of all our poor efforts, then, with all the strength, might and power from God now indwelling me, - indeed, owing to it, the whole of creation shall revert to its former nothingness and we as children along with it!
HG|2|25|85|0|"I swear an oath to you and I give you all a great token in the visible presence of Jehovah, Who was, is, and will forever be my constant, mighty witness, and say now, as I have so far said every word in His name:
HG|2|25|86|0|"Verily, verily, verily, - the whole visible creation is mortally depressed by an old, in a twofold sense disastrous fall! The whole world is defiled by old sin, we all have inherited death, on the one hand in spirit and then in the flesh.
HG|2|25|87|0|"Although God, owing to His supreme holiness, cannot restore to us life in the flesh, yet He has, in His endless love, shown mercy upon our spirit and has, therefore, made us again in spirit children of His grace, mercy and endless love, so that we might again take part in eternal life.
HG|2|25|88|0|"Fathers, brothers and children, now they are before us, the life and the road to Him: Love - the life, humility - the road! Let us seize them courageously and act accordingly, and we shall certainly not pass into death in the immediate proximity of the great Originator and Primordial Source of all life, but only into eternal life itself, which has now come to us and will surely remain with and within us forever! Amen, Amen, Amen."
HG|2|26|0|1|ENOCH ORDAINED BY THE LORD AS THE FIRST SABBATH-PREACHER. A MESSENGER IS SENT TO HORED AND NAEME
HG|2|26|1|0|As soon as this speech inspired by Me was finished, Enoch went to the high Abedam and thanked Him from the bottom of his heart in the true spirit of the great Sabbath speech.
HG|2|26|2|0|Thereupon the high Abedam said to him: "Now you have seen and actively convinced yourself of the utter futility of your erstwhile fear.
HG|2|26|3|0|"Just as you have now spoken purely out of Me, you will in the future speak in My name to the people, namely, your fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters, and children of either sex.
HG|2|26|4|0|"Behold, this is from now on your main task on every Sabbath. And if I show you someone who has turned away from Me and to the world, go to him every day, call him in My name and put his feet again on the proper path of contrition, humility and love for Me.
HG|2|26|5|0|"Should such cases become too frequent for you to deal with them alone, then choose in My name a suitable man from your school and send him there properly equipped; do not worry about it, for I shall be with him as I am with you.
HG|2|26|6|0|"On whom you will lay your hands in My name, him I will henceforth fill with My spirit and he will prophesy like you and will be ardent in his love for Me, wherefore all the grass, all the shrubs, all the trees, mountains, waters, winds, air, fire, earth and all the animals will bow before him, as they are now doing before you as high priest yourself.
HG|2|26|7|0|"Whoever will promptly turn back will be met more than halfway by My grace, love and mercy.
HG|2|26|8|0|"But over him who will close his heart, his ear and his eye before you, wield My scourge in your hand seven times.
HG|2|26|9|0|"If he still does not turn back, cast him out from the community; and if he wants to turn back, weeping and lamenting and with a contrite heart, look upon him, take his hand, lift him up, bring him here, arrange for a supper to which you invite many so that there be among you a great joy in My fatherly love because one who was lost has found himself again, having turned back to his Father in his heart.
HG|2|26|10|0|"Verily, I tell you, if one fallen thus low completely turns back, you shall have more joy over him than over ninety-nine just who do not have to turn back!
HG|2|26|11|0|"For, if someone is alive and stays alive, this is not more than fair; he who is in the light cannot easily go astray.
HG|2|26|12|0|"It is the lot of the weak to carry only a light burden on well-lit roads.
HG|2|26|13|0|"However, if I give a greater burden to someone who is strong to carry in the night and he, not hearing your shout, loses his way and wanders about seeing nothing but approaching destruction and death, yet finds the difficult road back by himself and comes to you weeping, so that you have thereby found again a brother believed lost forever and deeply mourned, as I have found a lost son, - say, is not this more than ninety-nine who in their righteousness have never crossed their threshold?
HG|2|26|14|0|"Therefore, your joy shall be great over one who was lost, yes, who was dead and has come back to life again.
HG|2|26|15|0|'The righteous has no reason to weep, for he is only bowed down by a light burden. But when someone carries a great burden on his shoulders and then, falling with the burden, weeps under it, who would be so hardhearted as not to pity the fallen and do everything to help him to his feet if it were only possible?
HG|2|26|16|0|"If he cannot do this, having to his greatest regret to see the fallen brother perish under the burden, how will he feel in his heart?
HG|2|26|17|0|"If, however, the fallen brother unexpectedly raises himself up, who would not rush up to him promptly in great joy, press the presumed dead brother to his heart and, leading him into his house, prepare for him a great sustaining meal?
HG|2|26|18|0|Therefore, I tell you all to admonish the erring energetically; and the one who has disappeared from your sight you shall seek on the strength of all My love within you.
HG|2|26|19|0|"But no one shall wield the scourge over his brother until I call out to him: 'Now chastise him with the fire of your love; let him leave the community so that no one may take offence at him, but let your heart accompany him to the end of the world.'
HG|2|26|20|0|"Let your last look of farewell, like any previous one, remind the erring brother that he is your poor, down-trodden and fallen brother and though a fallen son of My love, equal to you.
HG|2|26|21|0|"Let anger be alien to you and all curse far from your mouth and twice as far from your heart
HG|2|26|22|0|"Just as you will behave towards each other, also I shall behave towards you; whoever will sin in your eyes, will also sin in Mine.
HG|2|26|23|0|"If you will judge him, I too will surely judge him; but how, only I know.
HG|2|26|24|0|"For all this you will not escape your judgment; what the judgment will be like, also that I do know.
HG|2|26|25|0|"And now I tell you, beloved Enoch, to promptly prepare a messenger and send him to the region lying between midnight and morning; for there is a brother who revels with a woman from the lowlands. His name is Hored and that of the woman is Naeme. He is unaware of what is going on here; therefore, send him word that I summon him to come here speedily. Amen."
HG|2|27|0|1|HORED AND NAEME ARE RESCUED BY THE MESSENGER LAMEL
HG|2|27|1|0|And Enoch, thanking the high Abedam for this commission, promptly stepped up to Gabiel and said to him:
HG|2|27|2|0|"Gabiel, summon your brother Lamel; the Lord needs him."
HG|2|27|3|0|And Gabiel promptly did as he was bidden through Enoch on behalf of the Lord.
HG|2|27|4|0|When Lamel arrived in great haste, he bowed down full of the greatest reverence before Enoch asking him:
HG|2|27|5|0|"Most reverend father and teacher Enoch, you wise beloved one of the Lord, the holy, most loving Father, what, surely in the name of the Lord, do you want me to do? Behold, I am ready to chase the winds to the end of the world, if it be the Lord's holy will."
HG|2|27|6|0|Thereupon Enoch said to him: "You are of good will, that I have known before I summoned you. But this is why you are chosen, namely, to go forthwith to where your brother Hored is living secretly with his wife Naeme from the lowlands, for she is a daughter of the king Lamech from the city of Enoch and was not previously blessed by Adam and all the other patriarchs.
HG|2|27|7|0|Tell him that the Lord summons him forthwith together with his wife Naeme. If he should resist, show him the enemies who have spied him out from the city of Enoch, armored to the teeth and waiting for a favorable moment when they can deliver him up together with his wife to the cruelest revenge of Lamech.
HG|2|27|8|0|Tell him that up till now the Lord's hand has protected him. Unless he follows you promptly, the Lord will withdraw His arm and he can then see how he will cope with a thousand vengeful enemies who will attack him like angry lions, tigers and hyenas.
HG|2|27|9|0|"If, however, he is agreeable, take him and his wife immediately by the arms, and the power of the Lord, with which you were filled while I held my hands over you in the Lord's name, will promptly save you all from the enemies rushing in upon you.
HG|2|27|10|0|"So, rise and hurry to fulfill the most holy will of the Lord, the holy and loving Father of us all!
HG|2|27|11|0|The grace, love and mercy of the Lord be with you now, as always and forever. Amen."
HG|2|27|12|0|As soon as Enoch finished speaking, Lamel rushed away, like a young hart and, owing to his now indwelling strength, arrived after only a few minutes in front of a rather poor hut almost a day's journey from the morning region in the direction towards midnight, where he found what he was looking for.
HG|2|27|13|0|As soon as Hored saw him, he hastily and angrily sprang out of his hut, grabbed Lamel's hand and roared:
HG|2|27|14|0|"Unfortunate one! What leads you here? Must my first curse come upon you, you, Lamel, my otherwise most beloved brother?
HG|2|27|15|0|"Look, I have sworn a sacred oath to my wife, namely, to throttle the first man who would come here to disturb us in our happy, solitary peace, even if it were Adam himself!
HG|2|27|16|0|"I hid away in the remotest corner of the earth wanting to live there unobserved by human eyes, for I have found what no one has ever found, and am endlessly happy with this my find!
HG|2|27|17|0|Miserable one! Who showed you the way to this remotest corner of the earth? Speak up, or I tear you at once in a thousand pieces which I will then feed to the ravens!"
HG|2|27|18|0|But Lamel, looking the raving Hored firmly in the eyes, said to him half questioningly: "Hored! Is this the way you receive your rescuer, whom the almighty God Himself has sent to you, Who now, walking among us visibly, teaches and works on the sacred heights?
HG|2|27|19|0|"But before you begin to throttle and tear me in pieces, I must show you that, for one thing, those endowed with divine power do not let themselves be easily throttled and then torn in pieces, - even if you had given a hundred oaths to your wife.
HG|2|27|20|0|"However, so that you may see that I am not, like you, a noisy thunderer but truly in possession of the Lord's will, do come here to this old, manly strong cedar to uproot it and then fling it across this mountain into the face of the thousand enemies from the city of Enoch who lie in ambush for you.
HG|2|27|21|0|"If you can do this, then seize and throttle me provided you can and may. Secondly, on this occasion look also around a little, just down here into the open valley, and observe who else today on the Sabbath approaches your hut to seize you and then, together with your wife, deliver you up to the most bloody revenge of Lamech for the elopement with his daughter Naeme."
HG|2|27|22|0|And Hored ran to the cedar attacking it with all his might; but the cedar did not budge.
HG|2|27|23|0|When he could do nothing with the cedar he roared at Lamel: "Villain! So do uproot it yourself!"
HG|2|27|24|0|And Lamel merely touched the cedar, whereupon the mighty tree was struck down in splinters as if it had never been there.
HG|2|27|25|0|Thereupon Lamel pointed his finger in the direction of the valley showing Hored a well-equipped army from the city of Enoch and then asked Hored: "Well, what about your threat? Do you not want to tear me in pieces and - ?"
HG|2|27|26|0|At this, Hored cried in a loud voice: "Great God! Now I am lost!
HG|2|27|27|0|"I have always thought that it might come to this!"
HG|2|27|28|0|And Lamel said to Hored: "If you have long since thought that this might happen, why did you not go home to the land of your fathers long ago? They would have blessed you like all the others, and even more, since you were a true emissary and it was not your fault that Lamech gave you Naeme; but what Lamech gave you was a true gift for you alone the right to which no one would have disputed you, even if you had demonstrated to us her great beauty a hundred times.
HG|2|27|29|0|"Look, brother, you had no reason to flee before us, yet you did flee! Just why did you flee?
HG|2|27|30|0|"Look, I will tell you: When you went to the city of Enoch in the lowlands you were endowed with great might and power through the great blessings on the part of all the fathers, so that the smart Lamech, seeing that he could do nothing to harm you, resorted to the ruse of giving you Naeme in order to get rid of you and at the same time fetter you with the worst bonds of the serpent.
HG|2|27|31|0|"For he thought in his heart: 'If he (meaning you, Hored) is really sent to me by some higher being, such as the old God whose mighty voice I myself once heard soon after I had slain my two brothers, he will not ever accept anything from me, least of all the woman who is already bound to another man.'
HG|2|27|32|0|"However, exactly when Lamech least expected it you let yourself be ensnared by his cunning by accepting the worst poison from the hand of the most despicable traitor against God! And what was the result of this poison? I tell you, nothing more nor less but that you promptly fled to this place, already pursued by several armed spies from the city of Enoch, without considering or having considered whether the power given you by the fathers of the pure heights was still with you or not.
HG|2|27|33|0|"Of course, Lamech and your pursuers were still of the opinion that you were still as mighty as you had been a short while ago. However, now that he had made a great offering to the serpent by abominably dishonoring and in the end even cursing the name of Jehovah, the serpent showed him your utter weakness, wherefore he sent a well-equipped army of a thousand of the strongest men from the city of Enoch who were to apprehend you and deliver you up to his great vengefulness; likewise Naeme who was to hold the whole realm together by being, as previously, a common whore to all the great of his realm who, without her, would all have now revolted against him.
HG|2|27|34|0|"Look, in your happiness and your jealousy towards us, your brothers, you thought you had to hide in the remotest corner of the earth so as to be able to enjoy a bliss undisturbed by us. Indeed, we believed that you wanted for nothing and blessed you as well and as often as we could.
HG|2|27|35|0|"But the great, most holy teacher and most loving Father of us all, Who now is still amongst us, opened our eyes and clearly showed us how matters stand with you and your wife. Therefore, He has sent me to you so that I might save both you and your wife and lead you before Him so that also you might partake of His blessing, His love and His grace.
HG|2|27|36|0|"Hored, brother, - do recognize the Lord's will, call your wife out of the hut and let me take you both under the arms quickly so that, before the already very close myrmidons of Lamech will infallibly seize you, I can save you from perdition in the name of the Lord!"
HG|2|27|37|0|And Hored exclaimed: "O brother Lamel, only now do I recognize you! If you can save us, behold, here is my arm! And behold, there comes Naeme out of breath from the hut, offering you her arm, as you demanded; and thus the Lord's will be done. Amen."
HG|2|27|38|0|And forthwith Lamel seized also Naeme; and no sooner had he seized them both firmly than from all sides the enemies attacked Hored's hut amidst the wildest clamor.
HG|2|27|39|0|When Naeme perceived and saw this she cried out with fear and said: "For the almighty God's sake, we are lost! - - My poor Hored!"
HG|2|27|40|0|And also Hored cried out. But Lamel said to them both: "Just have a look around and see where you are now; only then cry out if it is still necessary."
HG|2|27|41|0|Now they both opened their eyes and were utterly astonished at finding themselves hale and hearty near Adam's cave, at the exit of which, towards morning, Enoch and Somebody else were already expecting them with outstretched open arms.
HG|2|28|0|1|THE FOREST FIRE STARTED BY LAMECH, THE KING OF THE LOWLANDS
HG|2|28|1|0|When Lamel saw Enoch, accompanied by the high Abedam, hurry towards him, he let go of the two, threw himself down before those approaching and praised and thanked the high Abedam for this great grace and love shown to his brother Hored and his wife Naeme, as well as for the great grace shown him, namely, for choosing him as a mighty rescuer for the two.
HG|2|28|2|0|As soon as the high Abedam, together with Enoch, had reached the three He bade Lamel rise from the ground and said to him:
HG|2|28|3|0|"Lamel, you know Me and Enoch; your rescued brother does not know Me but only Enoch, while his wife knows neither you nor Enoch and least of all Me. Therefore, let us at first keep silent about us and who we are and go on a different road to Adam's hill in the morning, where we can then proceed to some inner cognition. Amen."
HG|2|28|4|0|The high Abedam had hardly finished speaking when, lo, there arose beyond the morning and midday regions a mighty smoke, just as if almost a quarter of the earth had caught fire.
HG|2|28|5|0|Thereupon Enoch took Abedam aside and said to Him: "Holy Father! Look there, a mighty, dense smoke is rising from the lowlands! What does this mean?"
HG|2|28|6|0|And Abedam replied: "Just be patient for a little while and you will soon convince yourself of the great recklessness and wickedness of Lamech.
HG|2|28|7|0|"Behold, yesterday's storm worked particularly great devastations in Lamech's gardens and did great damage among his rich herds. Therefore, he has now sent out armed servants and provided them with burning torches to ignite all the forests and thus also the mountains including their original inhabitants. Look, this is behind all the dense smoke.
HG|2|28|8|0|"However, come along with Me to the great white rock and we will catch the incendiaries in the act. Amen."
HG|2|28|9|0|And forthwith all five persons, Abedam included, walked up to the great white rock.
HG|2|28|10|0|Soon they arrived there and the high Abedam pointed out to Enoch from a high rocky ledge the incendiaries below.
HG|2|28|11|0|When Enoch saw this he was carried away, so much so that he called out in a strong voice to Abedam:
HG|2|28|12|0|O You Whom only my heart calls by name! Did You use up all the lightning yesterday? Behold, here a few thousand would be extremely handy to use against these evildoers!
HG|2|28|13|0|"The worm tries to rebel against God! O Lord! Now I would truly love to make some use of the strength, might and power with which You endowed me!
HG|2|28|14|0|O sun, you luminous, great workshop for the Lord's great lightning - now, now let quickly and noisily flash several thousand of them down to earth, accompanied by unheard-of thunder, so that the whole earth is shaken to its innermost foundation!"
HG|2|28|15|0|But the high Abedam, seizing Enoch's hand, said to him: "Stop it, stop it, My beloved Enoch! We want by no means to tackle the matter with the same heat as those down there have begun to do.
HG|2|28|16|0|"Let us this time leave the lightning be; for behold, today we celebrate the Sabbath, which is not a day of judgment but a day of stillness, peace and love, of grace and mercy out of it and of all blessing from the Lord God, the Creator of all things and Father of all angels and humans.
HG|2|28|17|0|Woe betides all created beings, should the Sabbath ever become a day of cursing!
HG|2|28|18|0|Therefore, we release today these stone-blind evil-doers from the judgment by fire and instead let the clouds release a mighty rain over the work of the blindest folly and wickedness - and you can be assured that every drop will be of more benefit to a burning tree than a thousand lightning in the place of each single drop.
HG|2|28|19|0|"Behold, for now we will still extinguish the fire with water, for the time is still far when it will be a matter of fire against fire; yet when it will come, woe betide the mountains, trees, shrubs and the grass on the earth!
HG|2|28|20|0|"But now no more about fire; you, Enoch, stretch out your hands in My name and command the clouds to gather to an abundant rain over this already widespread forest fire. But the heights shall remain free for today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow; for this is for all the appointed time of My visible presence. Thus fulfill My will within you. Amen."
HG|2|29|0|1|THE QUENCHING OF THE FOREST FIRE THROUGH A DOWNPOUR. SATAN'S ARROGANCE BEFORE THE LORD
HG|2|29|1|0|Thereupon Enoch thanked Abedam in his innermost and, stretching out his hands, spoke the following words:
HG|2|29|2|0|"Listen you, serene air! Bid your spirits and winds assemble over these region heavy clouds so that through a great downpour the fire may be quenched and extinguished; and there must be no end to your work in the name of Jehovah until the last spark has died down! Amen."
HG|2|29|3|0|And as soon as Enoch had said Amen, lo and behold, masses upon masses of the heaviest clouds assembled pouring down in a mighty rain over the whole wide region of the conflagration.
HG|2|29|4|0|But above the clouds it was light so that one could look beyond and observe on the surface of the clouds a strong whirl, like the coils of a great serpent.
HG|2|29|5|0|And the whirl came closer and closer and turned out to be Satan. He immediately assumed a luminous form and, taking up a position in front of Abedam, asked Him:
HG|2|29|6|0|"What have You to do in my territory? Have You forgotten what time of grace You gave me?
HG|2|29|7|0|"So go away and let me riot unhindered in this my territory; for I, not You, am the lord and master of this creation!"
HG|2|29|8|0|But Abedam said to him: "Satan, this far, and no further! If you transgress this sacred boundary between Me and you, you shall be judged and forcibly recognize Who is Lord and God from Eternities of eternities.
HG|2|29|9|0|"Now get yourself behind Me and recognize why you have been given this time of grace! Amen."
HG|2|29|10|0|And Satan, uttering a frightful howl, fell down into the depth, all aflame.
HG|2|29|11|0|Thereupon Abedam said: "Behold, the fire is extinguished and the evil-doers are put to, flight; so let us move from here in peace.
HG|2|29|12|0|"But for the time being Adam shall not be told this. Amen."
HG|2|30|0|1|THE FIVE ON THE NARROW PATH OF HUMILITY TO THE HEIGHT. THE HIGH ABEDAM'S SIGNIFICANT QUESTION TO HORED AND NAEME
HG|2|30|1|0|And without delay this little company left and proceeded on a narrow path below the cave, which was usually taken by the children of the morning on their visits to the principal patriarchs on the heights, thus avoiding the cave out of respect for Adam and so to speak not desecrating it through the daily use of it, since they considered it as something sacred.
HG|2|30|2|0|Thus this track was a path of humility, wherefore the high Abedam had chosen it, firstly, to show the two newcomers which path to take in order to attain to the summit of life and, secondly, to tell them in advance, as it were through this sign, on which road alone to recognize Him.
HG|2|30|3|0|Thus they proceeded on this more difficult but otherwise shorter road. Naeme, in her fine royal attire, was often caught in the numerous thistles and was, therefore, always busy extricating herself.
HG|2|30|4|0|However, since towards the summit they encountered more and more scrub, Naeme found it increasingly difficult to extricate herself, so that in the end, unable to continue, she began to weep and cry for help.
HG|2|30|5|0|When, owing to her constant floundering, she stayed far behind the men her shouts were - at least evidently - not heard and the men continued to proceed happily.
HG|2|30|6|0|As they, the men, reached the open summit Abedam stopped and, turning back to those closely behind Him, pretended to check as to whether they had all reached the summit with Him safely; after a brief rest He then actually asked them: "Well, children of God, are we together in full strength?"
HG|2|30|7|0|And Hored, only now recovering from his amazement at the manifestations near the white rock, presently became aware of the absence of his beloved wife and greatly alarmed. When Abedam noticed his great embarrassment, He called him over and said to him:
HG|2|30|8|0|"Why are you now worrying about nothing? You did not look back for your wife when in her royal raiment she was entangled in the thorns of this narrow path and calling out to you for help; yet your ears were deaf to her voice.
HG|2|30|9|0|"Instead of worrying in vain, rather turn back and help her out of her predicament; for, from here it is not far to where she is entangled in a big thorn bush.
HG|2|30|10|0|"So go and help her and bring her presently here safe and sound; we all will be waiting for you. Amen."
HG|2|30|11|0|But Hored became even sadder, threw himself down to the ground and made the following entreaty: "Do listen, O brothers in God, listen to me, - or if there is someone who is a father to me, let him hear me!
HG|2|30|12|0|"According to the proclamation of my brother Lame1, God, the most holy Father of us all, is said to be personally visible, most loving and merciful, among the fathers of the heights.
HG|2|30|13|0|"If this be the case, everything is clear to me.
HG|2|30|14|0|"His endless holiness can certainly never admit my surely impure wife to this so sacred height.
HG|2|30|15|0|"What would be the benefit of my turning back unless one of you came along and helped me to free my wife from the thousands of thorny claws?
HG|2|30|16|0|"O Enoch, or you, brother Lamel, or you unknown, surely also mighty friend, do not forsake me and do not let my poor wife perish!
HG|2|30|17|0|"Oh, I can see that I ought not to have followed you here because I became a great sinner before God and also before you, men and children after the heart of God.
HG|2|30|18|0|"Yes, yes, here I have sinned greatly. I will, yes I must go back; but let just one of you return with me to free my poor wife!
HG|2|30|19|0|"But then let him point out to me a spot somewhere near the white rock; there I will weep over my great sin with my wife for as long as I live. But only this once does grant my request. Amen. Your will shall be done. Amen."
HG|2|30|20|0|While Hored, lying on the ground, was uttering his sad request, Abedam told Lamel to go back and return Naeme safely.
HG|2|30|21|0|And Hored was not even finished with his lamentations when Naeme was among them, safe and sound.
HG|2|30|22|0|But when he had finished his lamentation as above mentioned, Abedam asked him:
HG|2|30|23|0|"Hored, while you are here lamenting, Naeme might well and truly perish. What benefit would it be to her if we no longer found her since she stayed behind?
HG|2|30|24|0|"You remarked that she and you would not be allowed to approach the holiness of Jehovah, Who is now visibly present on the height of Adam. Tell Me, then, who empowered Lamel to rescue you and your wife from perdition in the secrecy of your foolish, lustful seclusion!
HG|2|30|25|0|"Behold, since this was done by the same holy Jehovah, what should how prevent Him to summon you before Him and give you His blessing, provided you are worthy of it?
HG|2|30|26|0|"Now rise, you fool, and come to know the holy Jehovah better. Amen."
HG|2|30|27|0|Thereupon Hored said to Abedam: "Mighty friend, or brother, or father! As long as one of you does not promise me help for my poor wife and myself, I will not get up from this spot, even should you punish me with the aid of snakes. If my wife had to perish because of my foolishness, I will for her sake atone for my careless foolishness before God and all the fathers."
HG|2|30|28|0|Thereupon Abedam, calling Naeme to Him, gave her a sign to raise the foolish Hored.
HG|2|30|29|0|And Naeme promptly rushed hither and, seizing Hored's hand, said to him the following words:
HG|2|30|30|0|"But Hored, why are you here lamenting for my sake? Look, I have been here quite a while on this heavenly height safe and sound, rescued upon the word of this glorious, unknown friend through your brother.
HG|2|30|31|0|"So do rise according to the will of this most noble friend."
HG|2|30|32|0|And Hored promptly sprang up joyfully and with weeping eyes thanked the stranger for the prompt and, to him, completely unexpected rescue of his wife.
HG|2|30|33|0|But Abedam said to him: "Hored, Hored, you are still very foolish; tell Me, what do you imagine Jehovah to be like?
HG|2|30|34|0|"Maybe a strong wind or a brightly burning flame, a sun or a great flash of lightning?
HG|2|30|35|0|Tell Me how you envisage Him. Amen."
HG|2|30|36|0|Thereupon Hored replied: ”O friend, do not ask me such a question; for who might ever dare to encase God in an anyway finite, clumsy form?
HG|2|30|37|0|"God is truly eternal and infinite! For what form could possibly suit Him, the infinite God?"
HG|2|30|38|0|And Abedam answered him: "Yes indeed, surely not your still very backward form.
HG|2|30|39|0|"But let Naeme, the child of the world, tell Me what she imagines the holy Jehovah to be like."
HG|2|30|40|0|Here Naeme smiled and finally said: "You heavenly good and glorious friend, forgive me if I, too, am unable to picture Him in a form worthy of Him; but on the other hand I cannot conceal from you the fact, - that I would like Him best in your form.
HG|2|30|41|0|"Forgive me if I, too, have said something rather foolish."
HG|2|30|42|0|But Abedam said to her: "Be of good cheer, you beautiful woman; truly, I tell you, in this My form you will soon recognize Jehovah, the eternal, infinitely mighty God, and in Him the holy, most loving Father. Amen."
HG|2|31|0|1|HORED AND NAEME AMONG THE PATRIARCHS WITH THE AS YET UNRECOGNIZED ABEDAM. HORED'S PUNISHMENT FOR HIS JEALOUSY OF ABEDAM
HG|2|31|1|0|After these words the company walked back to the place and the spot already familiar to us.
HG|2|31|2|0|As soon as the high Abedam approached those patriarchs they threw themselves down before Him, deeply stirred by the greatest love and respect for Him, some praising and glorifying Him in a loud voice, others again more secretly in their heart.
HG|2|31|3|0|This time, all the people on the height as well as on the vast mountaintop prostrated themselves, except the five newcomers who alone remained standing.
HG|2|31|4|0|Also Enoch and Lamel would have followed the example of all the others, had not Abedam forbidden it to them for the sake of the two newcomers.
HG|2|31|5|0|This appeared very peculiar to Hored and no less to the amazed Naeme, namely, that all the people lay on their faces out of the highest respect, yet looking around they saw no one except their own company to whom this great respect could be due.
HG|2|31|6|0|Therefore, Naeme soon stepped up to Abedam and in a trusting manner asked Him: "Listen, you much respected, mighty and good friend! Would you not indicate to me what this general prostrating and this sighing might mean? To whom is it all due?
HG|2|31|7|0|"Could it be that from somewhere, invisible to me, the holy, great Jehovah might be approaching? - Or what does it mean?
HG|2|31|8|0|"Why this general mortification? - Yes, yes, it will surely be the holy, great, sublime Jehovah!
HG|2|31|9|0|"O dear friend, behold, from my childhood on I have always had the secret desire to see the sublime, holy Jehovah just once in my life, for my mother had secretly instructed me about Him according to the teaching of one Farak, who is said to have been a brother of Enoch and who, so I was told, had much to do with Jehovah.
HG|2|31|10|0|"See, dear friend, I had the misfortune of being the most beautiful daughter of the lowlands, wherefore I was often sold to lechers by my unfortunate father.
HG|2|31|11|0|"It was, however, my good fortune that owing to the great charms given me by Jehovah no one could stand my physical embrace for more than two or three moments. Indeed, even my brother Thubalkain by the mother Zilla did not fare better, wherefore he, as my husband, was not capable of begetting in me a proper fruit.
HG|2|31|12|0|"In short, needless to say that every possible maltreatment on the part of my unfortunate father Lamech did not succeed in separating me from my Jehovah.
HG|2|31|13|0|"Hored, my first true rescuer, must bear witness to the fact that during the whole time of our being together alone I always wanted to talk of nothing else but Jehovah, not even, in spite of his frequent entreaties, allowing him to cohabit with me since we were not blessed by anyone. Being my true rescuer, he will never deny this but he can be forgiven in view of my unfortunate closeness.
HG|2|31|14|0|Thus behold, you good, noble, mighty friend, it certainly means a great deal that I, as a child of the world and of the serpent, in my unhappy situation could cling in my heart to what little I had heard of Jehovah, - that in spite of all the worldly tempests besetting me more and more and threatening to bury me I still had enough strength to keep my heart always as pure as possible for the Jehovah revealed to me (that is, secretly revealed by my mother Zilla).
HG|2|31|15|0|"You can believe this to be true: Although I am a truly miserable, unhappy daughter of a most unfortunate father whose madness is too great for anyone to comprehend ever, I have never in my heart loved anything more than the, to me, revealed Jehovah, the holy Creator of all things, all animals and all men.
HG|2|31|16|0|O dear, sublime friend, you can surely believe me that now, when for the first time on this sacred height I can enjoy such a glorious, great and vast demonstration of the indescribably wondrous works of this Jehovah and this in my greatest unworthiness -, my heart is completely done for!
HG|2|31|17|0|"Yes. - I could just about die out of love for this my indescribably wondrous, heavenly, holy Jehovah!
HG|2|31|18|0|O you dear, glorious friend, I want to say to you something really clever about my great love for Jehovah; but from where shall I take it? I was never allowed to learn anything, - lest my unfortunate physical beauty thereby be spoilt.
HG|2|31|19|0|"Had I not had the mother Zilla by my side, I believe my harsh father would not even have allowed me to learn to talk.
HG|2|31|20|0|"Therefore, be patient with me; although I am no longer as young as I look, my heart is still as receptive as when I was barely some thirty years old.
HG|2|31|21|0|O dear, glorious friend! If the holy Jehovah should now appear from somewhere, allow me - if it were possible to you - to look upon Him for just one moment.
HG|2|31|22|0|"Oh, if only I could be in the least worthy of such grace!"
HG|2|31|23|0|Here she could no longer speak, and big tears rolled down her lovely cheeks and the most ardent love, the greatest longing shone from her eyes; joy and fear waged a battle in her heart, so much so that she trembled all over.
HG|2|31|24|0|Then Abedam summoned Hored and said to him: "Hored, you son of the lightful morning, behold, here stands a forsaken child of the world from the lowlands! She trembles with great love and longing, fear and joy towards Jehovah, - yet you, a son of the morning, have not done anything except casting a few jealous looks at Me!
HG|2|31|25|0|"Therefore, I tell you that I, as a Lord, shall now take this noble female plant and transplant it into another garden so that henceforth you will no longer see her, having in your selfish jealousy failed Me, Who had you rescued from perdition due to your great lecherous folly.
HG|2|31|26|0|"You know the ancient law of the fathers, having yourself been appointed teacher by the fathers, - so tell Me: Is this the fruit of your office? What poisonous insect injured you so much that your heart was transformed into the heart of a tiger?
HG|2|31|27|0|"Do you know Me, do you know God? - Behold, Naeme here before Me has a foreknowledge of Who He is in Whose company she is.
HG|2|31|28|0|"Yet you are standing here before your God and Creator - and are dumber than a tree trunk.
HG|2|31|29|0|"Go to yonder cave and seek to find out whether your heart is capable of repentance; for I, - I Who am now saying this to you, am the visible Jehovah, God from eternity Himself."
HG|2|31|30|0|Here, Hored collapsed as if struck by lightning.
HG|2|31|31|0|Thereupon Naeme fell on her knees, shaking and weeping, and finally said in a trembling voice:
HG|2|31|32|0|O Jehovah, be gracious and merciful towards me, a poor sinner!"
HG|2|32|0|1|ABEDAM - AT THE SAME TIME MAN AND GOD. NAEME'S GREAT LOVE FOR JEHOVAH
HG|2|32|1|0|Presently, Abedam turned to Naeme and asked her: "Naeme, you asked Me previously to show you the holy Jehovah should He approach the patriarchs from somewhere; are you now completely satisfied with My showing you Jehovah in Me personally and can you believe Me, a man, to be at the same time Jehovah, the eternal, great God?"
HG|2|32|2|0|Naeme was at first somewhat startled by these questions but she soon rallied and replied Abedam in the softest voice, a voice only possessed by the truly most noble and gentle women in their most loving and reverent moments:
HG|2|32|3|0|"Most supreme, sublime, holy God! I, a poor sinful woman, would surely have believed you if you had told me: 'Behold, in this present midday breeze Jehovah, visible only to a few patriarchs, is passing by.'
HG|2|32|4|0|"Truly, my heart would have received comfort in abundance.
HG|2|32|5|0|"How much more I can now believe You that it is You Who now presents Himself in person to me, a most unworthy woman, in the, to me, - as I have previously mentioned most pleasant, lovable, most sublime human form, exceedingly mild, gentle and condescending, revealing Yourself in the most merciful way.
HG|2|32|6|0|"O You Most Holy One, I still remember what my mother Zilla told me, namely, that whatever You create in any form You work completely alone, having no one who could help You, let alone that You would require someone else's help, for You are in everything self-sufficient.
HG|2|32|7|0|"But I also know from my mother that, as far as Your essence is concerned, You have certainly only to be regarded as a most perfect man. Since we, Your created beings, cannot possibly form a more perfect image than the wondrously glorious one of a man, every other concept I could hold of You would become proportionally less unworthy of You the more it deviate ed from the human form.
HG|2|32|8|0|"O You Most Holy One, I could tell You still many another thing from which I recognize You and firmly believe that no one else but You alone is the holy Jehovah.
HG|2|32|9|0|"But - see, - I could really - indeed - give myself away unduly, - and that could perhaps secretly - annoy You a little! - And it might not be proper before You, as well as these surely most worthy patriarchs, to reveal all that is now ardently bearing witness of You in my heart.
HG|2|32|10|0|"However, You can surely probe my heart better than I myself can; it will tell You all that my anyway weak mouth would be totally incapable of uttering.
HG|2|32|11|0|"Only this request do not leave unfulfilled: Do not too harshly punish the upright Hored if he has offended against Your holiness, - be gracious and merciful for his and my sake and do not cast us out from You altogether!
HG|2|32|12|0|"If he has sinned, I alone was the sinful cause for his offence; thus You may punish me in his stead. I am anyway a sad fruit of the night and of sin and already carry within eternal death as the sure punishment for sin.
HG|2|32|13|0|"How could Hored have possibly succeeded, by my miserably dark side, to remain in a state pleasing to You, like the other patriarchs who were never exposed to Hored's temptations?
HG|2|32|14|0|Therefore, behold, You good, holy Jehovah, am I not alone responsible before You for Hored's fall?
HG|2|32|15|0|"Oh, be therefore also gracious and merciful towards him and me, a poor sinful woman! Your holy will be done. Amen."
HG|2|32|16|0|And Abedam answered her: "My now very beloved Naeme! As far as your entreaty is concerned, it has been answered even before you brought it before Me; tl1us, on this score your heart can be completely at rest.
HG|2|32|17|0|"But you mentioned a little while ago that you could indicate by many another thing how you recognize Me, wherefore you now have the firm faith in Me and the conviction that beside Me there is nowhere another Jehovah.
HG|2|32|18|0|"Do not worry about saying too much, even though you may talk to Me a whole day, or a whole year or your whole life, indeed, even an eternity, it will not ever annoy Me. And what you say to Me out of your love is all proper before Me, as well as before all the patriarchs. So just tell Me straight out what you withhold so tenaciously.
HG|2|32|19|0|That I see your heart through and through as well as the whole of infinity at one glance from the smallest to the greatest, - this no one will doubt who has recognized Me, especially in his own heart; but for this very reason I know also what else is on your mind. For the sake of the patriarchs I want you to tell Me here without embarrassment and openly what it is.
HG|2|32|20|0|"Dear Naeme, if you truly love Me, then go, go and unburden your heart before Me, your dear, holy Jehovah! Amen."
HG|2|32|21|0|Here, Naeme began to shine with beauty, sweetness and the most ardent love and asked Abedam in an all-conquering, melodious voice trembling with love and fear like that of a truly chaste virgin:
HG|2|32|22|0|"O You - most holy, mild, lovable, gentle, sweet Jehovah! - - -May I, a poor sinful woman, love You just as Your children and Your daughters here are allowed to love You? Oh, may I do this? - - - I, - a child of the world, a daughter of Your - - Oh, I cannot say it! - - thus also - love You? - - - O You my Jehovah!"
HG|2|32|23|0|Here she sank to the ground weeping convulsively, for she felt too unworthy of My love.
HG|2|32|24|0|But Abedam promptly stepped up to her and, seizing her arm, lifted her up and, already in the sight of all the patriarchs, pressed her fervently to His heart and held her firmly embraced for a while; then, releasing her gently and gradually, He asked her again: "Well, My most beloved Naeme, will you ask Me again whether you are allowed to love Me?"
HG|2|32|25|0|At this question Naeme fell at Abedam's feet moistening them with her tears; indeed, she moistened the most holy feet of Jehovah with the most passionate tears of love.
HG|2|32|26|0|At this, Abedam became mightily moved and said in a forceful voice: "Children, look here! Here at My feet is lying more than sun, moon and stars can offer! Here is lying a new daughter of penitence, of remorse - and of the most sublime love!
HG|2|32|27|0|"It is easier to find Me and love Me in the realm of life - than it is in the realm of death; but this one has sought and loved Me while already in death.
HG|2|32|28|0|"Therefore, she shall now in return be rewarded with My love, the like of which no human heart has ever conceived on earth.
HG|2|32|29|0|"Yes, most beloved Naeme, I keep your hand for Myself, since you have devoted your heart to Me faithfully for such a long time.
HG|2|32|30|0|"Naeme, now you belong to Me alone. Behold, thus I take My revenge on My enemies, - namely, with My fatherly love."
HG|2|33|0|1|HORED'S SOUL-SEARCHING, HIS ADMISSION OF GUILT AND HIS NEW ERROR
HG|2|33|1|0|Since Hored had recognized the Lord, things began to dawn on him so that he said to himself:
HG|2|33|2|0|"What shall I do now? I - a miserably weak, powerless worm in the dust who is hardly any longer capable of taking on a little tree the thickness of my arm; He- a God, an eternal God, the endless primordial might, strength and power Himself! I - an abominable sinner; He - the supreme holiness!
HG|2|33|3|0|"I consist of nothing but self-seeking, self-love, egotism; He is full of supreme love, grace and mercy!
HG|2|33|4|0|"I am full of jealousy, anger, envy and vengefulness; He is full of mildness, gentleness, forbearance, patience and generosity!
HG|2|33|5|0|"In short, no matter where and how I will and may look at myself, I find myself to be the crassest opposite to Him.
HG|2|33|6|0|What shall, what will I now do, what begin?
HG|2|33|7|0|To be sure, He summoned me to the cave, where I was to find out whether my heart was still capable of some repentance; but of what benefit will this be to me?
HG|2|33|8|0|"Do I not know my evil heart which is just as inclined towards repentance as there is a stone towards pressure, which it resists as long as it is a hard, insensible stone ..
HG|2|33|9|0|"O Naeme, Naeme, you blameless debtor to my hard, selfish heart, only now does it become clear to me that no one but alone the Lord, your God and Creator, can approach you with impunity!
HG|2|33|10|0|"Yes, now I suddenly see everything clearly, brightly and in the full light: - She was only given me for my punishment because I made a great fuss in the miserable lowlands with the might, strength and power given me.
HG|2|33|11|0|"Yes, yes, so it is; and I was blind enough the whole length of time during which I was in sole, uncontested possession of this punishment, not to see and perceive that this seemingly sweet relationship was only a horribly bitter punishment.
HG|2|33|12|0|"All my life I have been lewd, like a stinking ram and a rutting stag, and proud of my great and strong form. What was, then, more natural than that the Lord, having enough of my incorrigible foolishness, had to thus deservedly and justly punishes me?
HG|2|33|13|0|"Did I not have to languish before Naeme, who would never yield to me as I was burning before her like a ripe, juicy twig of the olive-tree?
HG|2|33|14|0|"Still I had to look at her inexpressible charms, so much so that sometimes it became quite dark before my eyes.
HG|2|33|15|0|"Her face, which is like the most beautiful dawn; her eyes, which are like two rising suns; her mouth, which is like a freshly blossoming rose unfolding from its full bud; her magnificent hair, glittering like a most precious gem; her arm, which is as white as the snow and as tender, gentle and soft: as the first wool; her bosom, the great charms of which cannot be compared to anything. Indeed, her whole nature, which can be compared to nothing on the whole earth, I had to behold without being allowed to enjoy it. Yes, I was not even allowed to embrace her; and whenever I wallowed before her, weeping, she still did not grant my wishes but only gave me lessons and admonitions which would surely not have put to shame Kenan or Enoch, wherefore I could not even leave her so as to take my revenge on her, but was on the contrary compelled to keep loving her more and more.
HG|2|33|16|0|"O you Punishment of punishments! You harsh punishment! - O father Adam, only now do I clearly realize it: Because you separated yourself from God, you yourself were separated into two parts by God, Who took half of your self from you, forming Eve out of it and giving her to you as a continually punishing helpmate who reduced all your erstwhile worldly strength to the weakness of a worm in the dust and even led you, without any resistance on your part, by the leading-string out of the sublime Paradise, and you did not, as I do now, recognize it as punishment.
HG|2|33|17|0|"O God, O You great, mighty, holy God! Who can escape Your punishing rod?
HG|2|33|18|0|"You have chastised me harshly, and I did not realize the severity of Your rod; and when You had mercy upon me, taking the great burden of the harsh punishment from me, - I, the greatest fool and ass, grieved about it.
HG|2|33|19|0|"Only now do I see the height of my folly and thank You in my heart, as no mortal has ever thanked You, for this Your great mercy towards me, a poor simpleton.
HG|2|33|20|0|Thanks, thanks, thanks to You! You alone have made me free and I am now truly free, belonging again solely to You and myself.
HG|2|33|21|0|"However, let me add to my thanksgiving also this request, namely, that You may, in the future, spare me from such punishment forever! If You will, and must, punish me or, in other words, if man has to be punished at all according to Your order, then punish us rather with fire, with poison or with scorpions; but do not ever punish us with the likes of Naeme, lest the earth perish under our feet!
HG|2|33|22|0|"Do not afflict us worms too much, and be for once done with the constant punishing! Amen."
HG|2|34|0|1|TRUTH WITHOUT LOVE IS NOT CONDUCIVE TO LIFE. LOVE AND LIFE. THE MISSION OF WOMAN
HG|2|34|1|0|After this mental soliloquy Hored rose and, courageously stepping up to Abedam, wanted to express loudly his gratitude before all the patriarchs; but Abedam, anticipating him, said to him:
HG|2|34|2|0|"Hored, do you think I failed to hear the silent speech of your heart? - Do not harbor such thoughts!
HG|2|34|3|0|"Behold, only when you saw that Naeme was for you as good as lost did you turn inwardly and were able to turn to Me.
HG|2|34|4|0|"You certainly turned to Me in justice and in truth, - but your turning back was futile; for at the end of your inner discourse you asked Me in the agitation of your heart to punish him who has anyway to be punished, with fire, poison and scorpions rather than with the likes of Naeme, - and expressed your wish that I might one day be through with punishing.
HG|2|34|5|0|"Look, such entreaties show very little love for Me and for the fellowman.
HG|2|34|6|0|"Even though you were prompted by the full truth, this is nevertheless of little value for your life unless it is coupled with love.
HG|2|34|7|0|"I tell you: I would have liked you better had you wept for Naeme; for then you would have shown Me that your heart is full of love, - only its direction being wrong; however, this could be easily rectified.
HG|2|34|8|0|"As things are, you showed Me open eyes, but a closed heart. Yet the eyes are not equipped to receive life, but solely the heart. And behold, exactly that which ought to be alive in you is dead.
HG|2|34|9|0|"Your thought is only half true since it is devoid of love. If it had love in it, it would certainly have chosen a different way out. As if I, the Father, only took pleasure in punishing! How foolish!
HG|2|34|10|0|"Mistaking My eternal order of the most sublime and pure love as punishment, you entreat Me, saying: 'Be done with punishing!'
HG|2|34|11|0|"Behold, what would become of the created beings if I were to grant your foolish request?
HG|2|34|12|0|"So that you may fully realize your foolishness I will grant your request by using the old, mightily tall and strong cedar yonder.
HG|2|34|13|0|"Well, what do you say? Where is now the mighty tree? Look, not the slightest trace of it is left.
HG|2|34|14|0|"Do you now see where the granting of your wish would lead the created beings, and do you also realize your great folly and how much of true life is within you?
HG|2|34|15|0|"I should punish you with fire, poison and scorpions rather than with the likes of Naeme? - Behold, it is true that I gave woman to man so as to humble him since I knew from eternity how matters were standing with the lonesome heart of man.
HG|2|34|16|0|"Only in this respect - and only by half - could woman be considered a small punishment, directed at the proud heart of man. However, must not he who thinks only a little further soon realize that exactly this apparent means of punishment is a very great, indeed one of the most important, means for the attainment of the true, perfect, most blissful, eternal life in Me?
HG|2|34|17|0|"Behold, I have been saying it more than a thousand times that only the love for Me and thus also for the brother and sister leads to eternal life, since the primordial-eternal fundamental Life of all life, which is in Me, is in its whole, sacred, boundless expansion nothing but pure love.
HG|2|34|18|0|Therefore, not having love, from where is life for you supposed to come?
HG|2|34|19|0|"For how, and whereby, shall he live who does not accept in his heart Me, Who alone is life?
HG|2|34|20|0|"I am eternal love Myself; therefore, does not the heart of him who is without love also stand before Me devoid of life?
HG|2|34|21|0|"But go back now and ponder over who first teaches the heart of the child love through love, who first rouses the heart for love and life.
HG|2|34|22|0|"Who nourishes the weak infant with her own breast? Who gave you the first nourishment and carried you on tender, soft hands from death into your early life? - Behold your mother, you fool!
HG|2|34|23|0|"However, when, as a youth, you became aware of your masculinity and wanted to rise proudly as though called to contemptuously crush the sun, the moon and all the stars, thus scattering yourself into eternal oblivion, - who met you then, who stirred your heart to love and life within you, - who was the first to lead you back into your own sphere of life, - who taught you afresh about the love once taught by your mother and later forgotten?
HG|2|34|24|0|"Tell Me, who was the angel who with its whole being in a loud voice called out to you: 'Hored, love, love, love - and live; but love in purity, love in God, and live in God, live for me and do not knock at the gate of death!'?
HG|2|34|25|0|"Behold, here at My feet this angel is resting and loving, the one whom you want to exchange for fire, poison and scorpions; behold, it is Naeme!
HG|2|34|26|0|"Now go and repent of your foolishness; and when you feel love in your heart, yes, I tell you, a mighty, strong love for Me, your holy, good, most loving Father, then rise and come back so that I may bless you with eternal life. Amen."
HG|2|35|0|1|HORED'S MUSINGS AND SELF-CONTEMPLATION IN ADAM'S CAVE
HG|2|35|1|0|Following this speech of Abedam, Hored fell down on his face and ardently entreated Abedam to transform his heart, since he was feeling too weak and was realizing that he was incapable of achieving anything by himself; let Abedam, therefore, have grace and mercy upon him!
HG|2|35|2|0|But Abedam said to him: "Do what I bade you do and you will be helped; for, at the marked spot I have prepared a remedy for you. So go and snatch it if you value your life as well as My grace, love and mercy. Amen."
HG|2|35|3|0|Thereupon Hored rose, gave thanks with a trembling heart and at once went to the by two thousand paces distant cave.
HG|2|35|4|0|Having arrived at the cave, he gazed for some time at the richly colored rock and began to ponder over the cause of such splendor; but he could not come to a satisfactory explanation.
HG|2|35|5|0|Finally, he hit upon a good thought so that he said to himself: "When the sun's strong ray is refracted in the well-formed, smooth and throughout multicolored transparent surfaces of this precious rock, these colors are of course lit up in indescribable life-like splendor and majesty issuing from the rock.
HG|2|35|6|0|"But are they for this reason its property? - Oh, by no means at all! As soon as the sun sets behind the mountain, your entire great splendor likewise sinks down into the deep night
HG|2|35|7|0|"What difference, then, is there between you and the most common sandstone, over which even the ant hurriedly patters lest it be dried out by its great aridity and finally die?
HG|2|35|8|0|Thus, is not everything enhanced only through the light? - Yes, yes, through the light; but what is for all that the splendor of all things in the light? A falsehood, definitely a falsehood!
HG|2|35|9|0|"Abedam, as He is called by the patriarchs, did tell me a while ago something of a half truth; - - behold, behold, a strange light is beginning therefrom to dawn on me. Indeed, there can truly and in all earnest be something like a half-truth.
HG|2|35|10|0|"Who can dispute the splendor of the forms of things, as for instance of flowers, of precious stones, fruits, animals and thus also of humans as well as of countless other things? But their splendor is only a half splendor without the light.
HG|2|35|11|0|"What is the glorious light as such when its rays should be scattered into the empty spaces of infinity without striking some form which will then be enhanced by it?
HG|2|35|12|0|"Or is the visible form of light as such something truly and characteristically beautiful?
HG|2|35|13|0|"Who could call the sun, the moon, all the stars, or the light of a torch as such truly beautiful? Indeed, they are not, and even the simplest little flower has more beauty than the whole, rather monotonous, round, apparent sphere of the sun and the moon or the insignificant dots representing the stars.
HG|2|35|14|0|Yes, yes, everywhere only a half-truth; form without light has only half the value, likewise light without form.
HG|2|35|15|0|"Indeed, the same thing would apply also to man if his heart, devoid of love or form, kept turning hither and thither.
HG|2|35|16|0|"To be sure, the intellect, like the sun, sends out its rays; but what good is it to the emptiness. Where there is nothing, what is the effect of the ray when it strikes the dull surface of nothing?
HG|2|35|17|0|"Yes truly, in my heart there is nothing; absolutely nothing, neither love, contrition, sorrow, joy nor pleasure, - even desire no longer stirs with-in it.
HG|2|35|18|0|"Do I maybe have a joy in life? Oh no, for me, life is what is for the stone the brilliance of its colors! - Do I maybe feel hunger or thirst? Also of these two I feel nothing!
HG|2|35|19|0|"I am supposed to repent of my folly; if so, which one? Maybe that my heart is empty and not benefited by this light of reason, which is not absorbed by any form within me?
HG|2|35|20|0|"Repentance is a miserable daughter of love; however, if the mother is still somewhere in the vast field, from where am I to take the daughter?
HG|2|35|21|0|"I am a fool, - this is what Abedam Jehovah told me - I firmly believe that I am; for He, Who is Eternal Truth, told me so, - therefore, I must surely be a fool.
HG|2|35|22|0|"But why am I a fool? Because my heart is devoid of form or love! And if it is empty, with what shall it be filled?
HG|2|35|23|0|"Surely not with light; for, where the ray of light finds nothing, it traverses the whole of infinity without ever coming back.
HG|2|35|24|0|"So, from where take to satiate the nothingness? - But - quiet, quiet! What is that? What is that glorious sound? O God, You great, holy Jehovah, now let me expire! No, no; do let me live now!
HG|2|35|25|0|"I hear sounds, sounds, oh, holy sounds! They are not words, - I do not understand them; but although I do not understand them they are more glorious, infinitely more glorious than the most intelligible word.
HG|2|35|26|0|”O God, something is becoming clear, namely, - that I am a great fool!
HG|2|35|27|0|"Is not the word the form of the sound? Yet here the sound alone is more glorious than its form.
HG|2|35|28|0|"Here, my wisdom is at an end; this phenomenon has put an end to all my principles.
HG|2|35|29|0|"Lord, here the sinner is lying in the dust before You and all he can say is: O dear Father, show grace and mercy also to me, a poor sinner! Your holy will. Amen."
HG|2|36|0|1|THE SOUND-MIRACLE IN THE CAVE: ITS BENEFICIAL EFFECT ON HORED
HG|2|36|1|0|There was something very peculiar about this cave; particularly around the third hour in the afternoon - which time it happened to be also on this day. When all the winds had died down and there was a calm, there would be heard a sound very similar to the sound of a very well-tuned Aeolian harp, but far more magnificent and sublime, both in rising and in falling as well as in what you call modulation or the changing of key.
HG|2|36|2|0|Although this wonder was not a new one, Hored was the first to discover it. However, time does not put an end to a wonder and, even less, to its usefulness.
HG|2|36|3|0|No one will deny that the sun, as well as the whole of creation, is a fairly old wonder; but can it be said that with the passing of time the well ordered expediency of these wonders ceases?
HG|2|36|4|0|Certainly not; for nowadays the exceedingly old sun still shines exactly as it shone at the time of Adam.
HG|2|36|5|0|And exactly the same thing applies to this sound wonder since it had been destined from eternity to playa role in the life of Hored.
HG|2|36|6|0|This is mentioned so that no one can say: This must have been a completely natural phenomenon."
HG|2|36|7|0|From which assertion it should be deduced so to speak that the natural phenomena were less of a miracle than if a shining mountain suddenly fell from the firmament.
HG|2|36|8|0|Anyway, this sound wonder had such a beneficial effect on Hored that he began to turn inward and became a true man throughout, full of contrition, love and life.
HG|2|36|9|0|How did this miracle affect the second miracle? This will be discussed forthwith; and so listen:
HG|2|36|10|0|From his birth, this Hored was full of love and of a better spirit so that as a boy, when, overcome by his feelings of love, and with nothing else on hand, he used to grasp stones, which he vehemently pressed to his heart.
HG|2|36|11|0|Out of this love there gradually developed a certain love for nature, which finally became stronger than the love for Me and the love for the fathers, brothers and sisters. What, then, had to be the natural consequence of the aberration of this love?
HG|2|36|12|0|Look at Hored, ask about his condition, and everyone will see clearly in what manner he finally became a thoroughly cold, worldly-wise man!
HG|2|36|13|0|He began by examining the things of nature with keener eyes. He studied the herbs, but to him they were devoid of life which could have given him warmth in the future. He cut up trees, - but in them, too, he found no living warmth; stepping into the water, - he found it cold; again, he took clay - and found it soft and pliable so that he could mould all sorts of things from it. But soon he observed two great evils, namely: As long as such an object, owing to its natural moisture, remained pliable, it was quite cold making the skin shiver; if, however, it was warmed by the sun it became more and more firm but, when pressed to his bosom, caused him considerable pain so that he cast his work, which had thus become hard, from him.
HG|2|36|14|0|Again he took stones and knocked them together so that often they emitted enormous fiery sparks. This intrigued him so that from then on he crushed almost all the stones he found, seeking in them the fire which, of course, he never found, so that in the end he came to this conclusion: The whole world is a hungry tiger that, always inclined to eat, would never leave anything to his neighbor - save a few unpalatable dead bones.
HG|2|36|15|0|Such wisdom tenets, which appealed to him very much, he gradually derived from nature in great numbers, so much so that in the end he began to be considered a great sage of the morning, which flattery he enjoyed tremendously. - Indeed, he began to play up on account of his wisdom so that not even the chief patriarchs dared to speak before him, but everybody commended and generally blessed him so that he became strong enough to be an apostle of the lowlands, where before him no one had dared to go.
HG|2|36|16|0|In the city of Enoch, he knew how to gain, in My name, great respect through word and deed and was given the best of rewards for his wisdom and much feared power. This reward fully compensated him for all his love squandered on dumb nature; finding this love, he loved excessively, saying a final farewell to wisdom, and thus became a complete sensualist. For this he now considered Naeme to be My punishment, and that in his rescued state when his love again began to lose itself in wisdom.
HG|2|36|17|0|He even became before Me the former sage, full of coldness.
HG|2|36|18|0|What was now to be done with him? A too eloquent, thundering miracle would have killed him. Therefore, this harmonious balm was laid for him into the stone so as to make him realize that My love fills not only the heart of man, but also the hardest stone!
HG|2|36|19|0|How this medicine affected Hored, - in order to learn this, let us pay him a very pleasant visit, hear all this from his own mouth and there learn and understand many another thing. Amen.
HG|2|37|0|1|HORED'S SOLILOQUY AND REPENTANCE
HG|2|37|1|0|For a whole hour Hored had been groaning in a somewhat inaccessible corner of the cave, when a slight breeze began to blow from morning putting an end to the glorious sounds.
HG|2|37|2|0|As soon as the sounds had ceased which appeared to be so sacred to Hored he raised himself up and began to soliloquize as follows:
HG|2|37|3|0|"O you glorious, wondrous creation of God, how sublime and holy you are, viewed with the eyes of love and deeply felt in a loving heart, yes, even with an only somewhat love-cleansed heart before God!
HG|2|37|4|0|"What a difference there is now in me! A while ago, hardly a shadow's turn ago, everything around me was still cold and dead, - yes, even my heart was cold and my eye incapable of shedding a tear; now everything is alive: The hard stone speaks, and the grass sends sweet smelling hymns of praise up to the holy spheres of God.
HG|2|37|5|0|"Through the rustling branches of the magnificent trees a holy, pure voice, a great word is sounding far over all the forests of the earth; it says: 'God is the purest love! And everything is love around Him, out of Him and through Him!'
HG|2|37|6|0|"Oh, how glorious, how beautiful, how holy, how alive is everything around me! How exalted now these holy mountains and how inexpressibly sublime and holy now that morning-hill of Adam, where - where - oh for the magnitude of it! I cannot say it!
HG|2|37|7|0|"O my heart, my heart! Now lay yourself wide open; yes, enlarge far beyond all endless creations, and grasp what is now on that sacred hill!
HG|2|37|8|0|"Do grasp it, do grasp it; for it is God, the great, eternal, more-than holy Creator of infinity - O heart, grasp it! - it is the most loving, exceedingly holy Father! Yes, it is the Father of us all Who is there, visible among His children!
HG|2|37|9|0|"O nature, O you winds all, you gushing spring, be silent, be silent now; and you twittering dwellers in the branches of the cedars, and you too, chirping cricket, do not stifle the holy sensation in my heart!
HG|2|37|10|0|"The holy Father, full of sublime love, among His children there on that sacred hill! He - the almighty Creator, the eternal, sole God and Lord of all things and beings as Father among His children! O thought, O you most lightful, most holy truth, what infinity can grasp you, what eternity understands you?
HG|2|37|11|0|"Yes, you otherwise poor heart are holy, as soon as this thought as much as touches you! The Father - among His children! O you too endlessly great thought,.. - who can live and think you in your magnitude, in your endless endlessness?
HG|2|37|12|0|"The Father among His children - teaching them Himself, teaching them to recognize Him, the holy Father!
HG|2|37|13|0|"Also my dead ear was reached by His holy father-voice, and I did not understand it; and my eyes saw Him, and I did not recognize Him! To this place His Word led me; the Father's Word led me to this place!
HG|2|37|14|0|"O you sacred spot, you place where my heart, my spirit were truly transfigured, with what eternal monument shall I embellish you, with what holy word call you, you sacred spot to which the Father's Word summoned me?
HG|2|37|15|0|"Oh, what is man, the weak dweller on this earth, for the eternal God to have mercy on him and accept him as a child!
HG|2|37|16|0|"Is man maybe good? - No, not by any means! - Is he maybe so exceedingly beautiful for God to come to him? - No, no, that he is even less; for, where true goodness is missing, also true beauty is missing.
HG|2|37|17|0|"Is it maybe because he is worthy of love that the Lord descended to him? - Oh, by no means; for, in order to be worthy of love one must at first of necessity be good and beautiful!
HG|2|37|18|0|"Is man maybe richly endowed with various things alien and peculiar to God? - Oh what inexpressible folly, oh for the darkest thought to possibly take possession of the tongue!
HG|2|37|19|0|"What, then, does man possess without having it received beforehand?
HG|2|37|20|0|"Hence - what is - or what does, then, miserable man of this poor earth possess that God came to him, teaching, guiding and comforting him?
HG|2|37|21|0|"O you great, impenetrable mystery! The fact that we may call ourselves children, is only due to His endless mercy, without which we, like any stone, would be nothing else but mere creatures, and at that creatures full of disobedience, whereas a stone does not move without the Lord's will for thousands upon thousands of years from the spot upon which it was placed by the holy Father's almighty hand.
HG|2|37|22|0|"Or was the holy thought in God from which man, ungrateful man, went forth, perhaps, even more divine than that from which earlier, at the same time or later a stone went forth from one and the same God?
HG|2|37|23|0|"Surely man is and has nothing, absolutely nothing before God, - but everything only out of His pure mercy!
HG|2|37|24|0|"O you inexpressible love, you endless mercy of the Father, Who is always holy, exceedingly holy, - how shall the heart thank you, how praise and glorify you, with what words to the whole earth fittingly proclaim such endless mildness coming from you to us poor humans, who call themselves undeservedly your children!
HG|2|37|25|0|"O Father, do let me now sink into the dust; for my eyes are not even worthy to look in the direction where You are still among Your children!
HG|2|37|26|0|"You holy Father - among Your children! "This thought is too holy to be once more thought by me, a worm of this earth!
HG|2|37|27|0|"So be still, still, everything be still around me so that I, too, may become still before the exceedingly great holiness of the Father!
HG|2|37|28|0|"For what should a dusty worm of the mud say, where the whole of infinity observes the most sublime, respectful silence? So be still, still, my heart and my tongue; for everything around me has now become silent. Silent in God, silent; for - the Father is near!"
HG|2|38|0|1|ABEDAM WITH THE CONTRITE HORED IN THE CAVE. HORED AT THE HOLY FATHER'S BOSOM
HG|2|38|1|0|After these words Hored's tongue was silent, but in his heart it became all the more loud; for his heart attempted to find proper and fitting holy words of gratitude which would duly express man's greatest possible love for God. However, it was in vain; the more deeply Hored hid in his heart, the more diligently he looked in all its most secret recesses, the less he could find what he now wanted to find so fervently.
HG|2|38|2|0|While this was going on, Abedam summoned Enoch, Lamel, and Gabiel with Purista and Lamech with Ghemela.
HG|2|38|3|0|When Naeme heard the name of her father mentioned she became alarmed; for she believed that he must have been led up to this sacred spot by the bold nebulous figure at the white mountain.
HG|2|38|4|0|But Abedam soon calmed her, saying to her: "Naeme, - how can you be afraid when you are with Me? Am I not the Lord of all things, beings, of all infinity, of all eternity?
HG|2|38|5|0|"Behold, this is why your fear is futile; besides, all that the Lamech whom I summoned has in common with your father is the name.
HG|2|38|6|0|"For this Lamech was given by Me the name which means: This one belongs to My love; this one is for Me; this one carries My treasure in him.
HG|2|38|7|0|"As far as the same name given to your father is concerned, it was given him with the same meaning by Satan, who is My greatest enemy.
HG|2|38|8|0|"But you must not worry because of your father; for I am also an almighty Lord over him, whose faithful, albeit most unfortunate servant your father is, and I shall also let his eyes be opened at the right time.
HG|2|38|9|0|"Therefore, be quite calm, you My new daughter of true repentance, penance and love, and follow Me closely, together with the other summoned, to the place where Hored from excessive meekness and love for Me now lost the agility of his tongue.
HG|2|38|10|0|"And you, Seth, you Enos, you Kenan, you Mahalaleel, you Jared, and you too, Methuselah, go home with your wives and children and provide food and drink in just measure; for today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow all the children shall eat at the Father's table.
HG|2|38|11|0|"In your huts you shall find everything in the required quantities; only carry it here in the meantime.
HG|2|38|12|0|"However, we will go to where a new, great, faithful brother is waiting for us. Amen."
HG|2|38|13|0|Hored soon noticed that a whole party of people was moving from the direction of Adam's morning-hill towards the cave; but because of the considerable distance he could not distinguish any individual members of the group.
HG|2|38|14|0|Only when they came closer to his spot did he realize what time of the day it was, in other words, he soon recognized among them the high Abedam.
HG|2|38|15|0|Now he was completely overwhelmed so that in his great love he exclaimed vehemently: "No, no, this cannot be, never, no!
HG|2|38|16|0|"I - a sinner, almost even my brother's murderer, - I, - who, worse than all the bucks and dogs, was full of lewdness and the most impure thoughts, - I, the greatest fool, am now to hold my own before the countenance of Him, Who created me, before the countenance of God, the most holy Father!
HG|2|38|17|0|"Earth, have you no wide cleft somewhere, which could hide me and for all eternities harbor me in your profoundest depth?
HG|2|38|18|0|"Or you, lofty cave, could you not drop the heaviest rock on my head, which would crush me to useless dust?
HG|2|38|19|0|"How shall I now hold my own before Him? I, in the greatest human depravity and lowness of heart and spirit?
HG|2|38|20|0|"He, the supreme holiness! O tongue, - O heart, what will you do when He will come, - will come soon?
HG|2|38|21|0|"How will you, sinful eye, behold God, - God, the Father, the purest, most holy love,
HG|2|38|22|0|"How will you, my poor ear, perceive the holy voice of the Father, indeed, the voice which you formerly did not recognize?
HG|2|38|23|0|"But now, my heart, forward to the last battle, either to life - or death!
HG|2|38|24|0|"Now I have nothing but a great heart, full of the most ardent love solely for Him, for Him, the most holy Father! Whether it is pure, - Father, that I do not know; but whatever You will do with me - either again accept or reject me -, only Your holy will will be done anyway, which is in all eternity always good above all! Therefore - Your holy will be done!"
HG|2|38|25|0|At this last word Abedam already grasped him by his hand and said: "Hored, you strong, ardent one, you rock of love now, come here to the heart of your eternal, holy Father, and for the first time feel how it is to rest there, - rest in the fullest awareness of life eternal, - rest at the heart of the most loving, most holy Father.
HG|2|38|26|0|"My Hored, whenever I come it is always in order to gain love, not death.
HG|2|38|27|0|"Thus you are alive forever. - Behold, here is also the faithful Naeme. Only now are you blessed for her by Me, and she for you; for I have chosen her for My hand. This is why I am now giving her to you, because you have just become My hand.
HG|2|38|28|0|"And now follow Me by My hand, together with the others, to the great Sabbath meal at home on the height. Amen."
HG|2|39|0|1|THE SABBATH MEAL ON THE MORNING-HILL
HG|2|39|1|0|At first, Hored followed speechless with happiness; for this encounter with Abedam was for Hored something too inexpressibly holy and great to relieve his feelings sufficiently. He was downright dead for joy; only the most willing obedience moved his limbs.
HG|2|39|2|0|Only when they had covered about half the distance did Hored begin to recover a little from his excessive love-joy stupor, drawing a deep breath to say an earnest, great word in this new condition. But Abedam promptly said to him: "My beloved Hored, leave your tongue in peace; no matter how well you may express with your tongue the feelings of your heart, you can nevertheless be fully assured by Me that notwithstanding all this the language of your heart alone is more welcome and more pleasing to Me than if it lost much of its natural charm owing to the roughness of the tongue, albeit the truth may not be affected. Behold, whatever you look at, preaches to you the eternal truth continually; but love alone is the innermost, invisible life of the created beings.
HG|2|39|3|0|"Therefore, remain within you, and do not scatter idly what your heart has gathered; there will come for you a time when you have to tend to My fields. Therefore, save your glorious seed of life out of Me for the time when I shall appoint you.
HG|2|39|4|0|"And so let us go home in peace; there you shall learn many a thing still. Amen."
HG|2|39|5|0|Thus this party, which included the Father, went towards the morning hill. And when they had reached the summit of the hill there was waiting for them in two hundred great baskets a well-prepared, abundant meal consisting of the most glorious, finest, freshest and tastiest dishes, such as fruits, honey, bread and in the jars the purest and most delicious juice of berries.
HG|2|39|6|0|When Abedam saw that everything was in order He blessed the food and drink and then said to the patriarchs who had procured the food: "Call all your children and let them quickly carry around and distribute the food and drink to all children, and all shall eat and drink of it and be joyful in My name and shall hear from mouth to mouth that I, the Father of them all, am visibly among them.
HG|2|39|7|0|"But three baskets full shall remain here for us on the summit; and now go and do My bidding.
HG|2|39|8|0|"And you, Lamel, look in the direction towards evening. Behold there, where three tall cedars adorn the summit of a hill, you will find a poor father with his wife and seven children, three of who are boys and four maidens. This family is still engrossed in the old, most depressing, servile respect, so much so that none of them dares to take another step beyond the spot from where the hut of Adam becomes visible.
HG|2|39|9|0|"So go there quickly and bring them all here to Me. Now go and do My bidding.
HG|2|39|10|0|"But you, Lamech, take this medium-sized main basket and carry it to Adam; and you, Gabiel, take the second one for your household; the third, however, shall remain here for Me, for Enoch, Jared, Lamech and his wife, for My namesake, for Kisehel and Sethlahem and the rest of his brothers, for the wife of Zuriel, for you, My Hored, and Naeme, for Jura, Bhusin and Ohorion and for the family whom Lamel will bring here shortly.
HG|2|39|11|0|"All others shall sit down either around the basket of Adam - or, if they are from the morning, around the basket of Gabiel."
HG|2|39|12|0|But Adam was secretly hurt because Abedam did not intend to share his basket.
HG|2|39|13|0|And Abedam promptly said to him: "Adam, is there maybe a difference between the baskets? - You must not be sad and covetous of My love because I gather the weak around Me.
HG|2|39|14|0|"The three baskets are here anyway arranged in such a manner as to have little space between them; why, then, this grief concerning your rank?
HG|2|39|15|0|"Am I not the Father, and am I not here in the midst of you all? Therefore, be of good cheer and do not count the baskets in terms of rank, but rather think of My universal fatherly love, and it will surely not matter into which basket I or you reach.
HG|2|39|16|0|"Do you maybe consider your basket to be less blessed? - Rid yourself of this error. Amen."
HG|2|39|17|0|"Thereupon it became again warmer and brighter in Adam's heart, and he asked Abedam's forgiveness. But Abedam replied:
HG|2|39|18|0|"Adam, - how should I forgive you your love for Me, as if it were a sin? Therefore, be quite calm; for this your grief was engendered by your love for Me. So set your mind at rest and enjoy the food in serenity. Amen."
HG|2|39|19|0|After these words the diligent Lamel was already there with his over pious captives.
HG|2|39|20|0|Abedam stepped forward to meet them, for they were very much afraid, and said to them: "Come to Me, you My dear little children, and do not be afraid of Me, your eternal, holy, exceedingly good Father!"
HG|2|39|21|0|And they soon recognized Him, prostrated themselves before Him and praised and glorified Him loudly.
HG|2|40|0|1|THE LORD AND THE UNRULY EULOGISTS. THERE ARE COUNTLESS GRADES IN CREATION'S GAMUT OF LOVE AND LIFE. ADAM SAYS GRACE. ABEDAM'S BLESSING
HG|2|40|1|0|Abedam, waiting until they had reached Him, told them to stop their excessively loud praising; but they cried even more loudly: "Praise to You, holy Father, praise to Your most holy name! Praise be to You, almighty, great God, Who are eternal and infinite! To You alone all love, worship, honor, gratitude, praise, glory and all our greatest humility before You! Only You alone are worthy of receiving all this from us!"
HG|2|40|2|0|And they continued to shout so that it was impossible to silence them in a natural manner.
HG|2|40|3|0|When the high Abedam had had enough of the praise, even the patriarchs no longer knowing what to do to silence these bawlers, He lifted His hand and pointed with His forefinger from sunrise to sunset; and forthwith the whole vast firmament was lit up by an enormous flash of lightning, followed by such a great thunder as to make almost the whole earth quake in its fundament.
HG|2|40|4|0|This phenomenon made our bawlers lapse into humble silence, and all the patriarchs beat their breast believing that the high Abedam had this time become extremely angry.
HG|2|40|5|0|Wherefore Adam began to reprimand the bawling newcomers for their disobedience towards the Lord's Word.
HG|2|40|6|0|However, the high Abedam promptly interceded saying to Adam: "Adam, why do you get so excited, seeing that I am here among you?
HG|2|40|7|0|"Just leave the matter to Me, for I alone know what all this is for; as for you, sit down at your basket and enjoy the meal with the children.
HG|2|40|8|0|"You have never praised Me as these nine have done, although you have known Me for a longer time. Why should you be upset by the fact that I, by means of My finger, engraved their great praise with great fiery signs over the whole of infinity, thereby indicating to you all the magnitude of their praise!
HG|2|40|9|0|"I tell you, who now think that I am full of wrath: Happy he who will be struck by such wrath of Mine; for it will soon awaken him to eternal life.
HG|2|40|10|0|"Can you fathom such wrath of My father-love directed to those little children who in their love for Me, their Father, cannot help themselves because their joy becomes overwhelming and their ear deaf as their excessive love keeps them imprisoned in holy excess?
HG|2|40|11|0|"Verily, verily, I tell you all: Whoever does not become excessive and unruly in his love for Me, his name will not be thus written under and above the stars like the names of these nine poor of the earth, who are, however, excessively rich in love.
HG|2|40|12|0|"Adam, do you now comprehend this sign and this My wrath?
HG|2|40|13|0|"Therefore, be quiet and with your children eat your meal joyfully. Amen."
HG|2|40|14|0|These words touched Adam to the quick so that he sighed deeply, exclaiming:
HG|2|40|15|0|O Father, if that is so, who will ever be able to attain to eternal life?"
HG|2|40|16|0|But Abedam replied: "Why do you vainly sigh, not comprehending My ways?
HG|2|40|17|0|"Are all the stars of heaven alike, as well as all plants of the earth? Whenever a star is shining - be it great or small-, does it not stimulate the light of your eyes so that it is mightily reflected within you? And what plant have you ever seen grow dead from the soil of the earth?
HG|2|40|18|0|"Therefore, also the one loving with a less ardent heart will live; however, his life will be like his love, and there will be an endlessly great difference between life and life.
HG|2|40|19|0|"Behold, also a sand-mite is alive; but what a difference there is between its life and yours!
HG|2|40|20|0|"Therefore, do not worry about the fruit of love, but about love as such; for the fruit will be like the love. Comprehend this well. Amen."
HG|2|40|21|0|And Adam was at peace and among much thanksgiving and praise called the children to the meal, also indicating to Gabiel to do the same in the name of the Lord.
HG|2|40|22|0|And when thereupon all the expected guests were assembled around the two baskets, Adam said with uplifted hands:
HG|2|40|23|0|"Children, now let us first glorify and praise the holy Giver of this magnificent food and drink, and let us ask for His blessing.
HG|2|40|24|0|"O holy Father Jehovah Abedam, to You we are giving thanks; You we glorify and praise; to You be all praise, all honor, all our love, all our humility and the fullest worship in the profoundest spirit of love and of all truth out of it.
HG|2|40|25|0|"O holy Father, bless us and bless the meal for us according to Your most holy will. Amen."
HG|2|40|26|0|And Abedam stepped up to Adam's basket and blessed it as well as the basket of Gabiel. Thereupon He returned to His basket, summoned those chosen and sat down with them around the basket; however, he did not bless this basket but said:
HG|2|40|27|0|"Wherever I am present, there is also present the most sublime blessing.
HG|2|40|28|0|"So eat and drink without care; for I, your Father, eat with you and among you and within you. Amen."
HG|2|41|0|1|THE BLESSED MEAL. ADAM'S AMBITOUS SELF-LOVE. THE LORD'S REPRIMAND
HG|2|41|1|0|And all who had sat down around Abedam's basket once again thanked the Lord for having chosen them for His basket and thereby affording them the inestimable grace of eating with Him out of one basket such fruits of the glory of the Father's love and of drinking from one and the same vessel the sweetest juice of life eternal.
HG|2|41|2|0|Thus they continued to praise for quite a while Abedam for His sublime grace; and, while the surrounding baskets were already emptied by almost more than a third, no one had as yet touched a fruit from Abedam's basket.
HG|2|41|3|0|When the glorifying and praising did not seem to come to an end, Abedam looked at His guests telling them to eat of the fruits, just like the guests around the other baskets, whereupon they entreated Him to be the first to reach into the basket. When Abedam had complied with their wish they all put their hands in the basket partaking with great joy and respect of the fruits and emptying the vessels filled with juice.
HG|2|41|4|0|Thus the meal lasted nearly a full hour. In spite of this, the baskets as well as the vessels did not become empty, while the fruits became more and more aromatic and the juice in the vessels progressively more delicious and sweeter, so that at the end of the meal it was exactly as at the beginning, when no one wanted to be the first to put his hand into the basket; now no one wanted to be the first to withdraw his hand from the basket. Since they saw Abedam Himself frequently reach into the basket, nobody thought of stopping; only Adam noticed that the sun was close to setting, and he asked the high Abedam what was to be done, since the time had come for the usual preliminary burning.
HG|2|41|5|0|But the high Abedam in turn asked Adam, saying: "Adam, just tell Me in plain language in whose honor this burning is to take place, whether in Mine, or whether in honor of the blue sky and its later visible stars and the still visible sun and the moon, or maybe in honor of the people, or alone in your honor?
HG|2|41|6|0|"Behold, I hardly know what meaning you have ever attached to it, wish to attach to it now, or are already attaching to it; therefore, I should like to know more about it from you.
HG|2|41|7|0|"This idle concern can hardly be aimed at Me; for, if I wanted anything like that, I would have demanded it from you a long time ago. Therefore, since I do not want and intend anything like that at all, this being no concern of Mine, do tell Me honestly in whose honor this preliminary burning is to take place."
HG|2|41|8|0|Here, Adam's tongue failed him, so much so that he could not utter a word.
HG|2|41|9|0|But Abedam made the following remark to Adam: "Adam, is it not a fact that you had the greatest joy in this preliminary burning and secretly actually related it to yourself, wanting to indicate thereby that the road to the gate of life leads only through you? So the burning in your honor had to precede the burning in Mine and you attached more importance to the correct time of the preliminary burning than to the burning following it, destined to take place in My honor.
HG|2|41|10|0|"Behold, for this secret reason I had the burnt offering meant for Me take place when it was still morning so as to free it from your great folly; nevertheless, you do not seem inclined to give up your old folly.
HG|2|41|11|0|"Is the meal with Me maybe not worth more than the preliminary burning on your behalf? "Therefore, let all of you stay around the baskets and eat and drink as long as you like and as long as you enjoy it. This also you, Adam, can do. But, should you prefer the burning to this living meal, you can even indulge in that pleasure; however, doing so you would have to take great care lest the fire become all too strong, then easily seizing and consuming you! - Do you comprehend these words?
HG|2|41|12|0|"I, however, tell you: Comprehend it well and consider that the earth's innermost is hollow and full of the most angry fire, - then do as you desire, either towards death - or towards life. Amen."
HG|2|41|13|0|When Adam had heard these words by Abedam he became mightily alarmed and said to Him the following words, full of fear and trembling:
HG|2|41|14|0|"O Abedam, You are holy, good and full of love, grace and mercy; but woe betide him who would trespass by merely a hair's breadth the boundaries of Your will, - for then he is already destined for death, for with You there is no golden mean, but only two extreme poles, namely, the pole of life and the pole of death.
HG|2|41|15|0|"Thus also Your living Word is constituted which, knowing of no gentle admonition, either builds worlds through its all-surpassing gentleness or, vice versa, again just as speedily destroys the same.
HG|2|41|16|0|"Therefore, I ask You to be gracious and merciful towards me who am weak; for what has once happened, cannot so easily be considered undone. Therefore, be gentle with me and do not drive me even lower than I am now anyway. Your holy will be done. Amen."
HG|2|41|17|0|And Abedam replied briefly to Adam: "Adam, Adam, you talk much about yourself; but Me you have completely forgotten.
HG|2|41|18|0|"Do you grasp what it means that I am here, on the most miserable spot in My infinite creation?
HG|2|41|19|0|"What do you know of the eternally infinite holiness of God?
HG|2|41|20|0|"Therefore, have a quick change of heart, and do not become immersed even more in the realm of death, but rather in My love and My now very great grace and mercy.
HG|2|41|21|0|"If so far you have only discovered two poles in Me it is only your own fault; but ask these newcomers, - they will tell you great wonders about the third, intermediate pole. Amen."
HG|2|42|0|1|PARIHOLI ADMONISHES ADAM ON BEHALF OF THE LORD
HG|2|42|1|0|After this short speech Abedam promptly turned to the father among the nine poor from the evening, which was called Pariholi and his family Pariholi Garthilli (in plain language, the poor wretches who have nothing, not even any ambition, and who in a happy-go-lucky attitude of trust live like the birds on God's air), and said to him:
HG|2|42|2|0|"Listen, you My still altogether very poor Pariholi, would you dare, if it be My will, to tell the patriarch Adam with the gentlest words that it is exactly that golden mean, which he has so far not found with Me, which is the smoothest path of My eternal lovewill?"
HG|2|42|3|0|And Pariholi replied, through and through gripped by immense respect: "O - You - exceedingly - exceedingly - exceedingly holy Jehovah, God and Creator of all things and Father of all Your holy angels and of many humans pleasing to You!
HG|2|42|4|0|"What other will of his own should the worm in the dust have save that which at all times issues from You? "Therefore, I shall certainly do what Your most holy will deems to be good and surely exceedingly expedient.
HG|2|42|5|0|"Even this is surely an incomprehensible condescension on Your part and the Golden Mean of all golden means that You mildly ask where You only have to command owing to Your might.
HG|2|42|6|0|"And that You nevertheless wanted to become visible as a Father to us all - whether we are worthy or, what is mostly the case, surely completely unworthy, in order to show us all the sole, true, most lightful golden mean of all life issuing from You, which leads everyone of some good will, O holiest Father, to Your heart which, according to my still weak cognition, alone is, and will remain forever, eternal life.
HG|2|42|7|0|"Hence, O You most - most, most holy Father, graciously refrain from asking me in future whether I might somewhere and somehow fulfill Your most holy will, since I am a more nothingness before You, but give me just a command in accordance with my capabilities, and my neck will at all times bow to Your most holy will."
HG|2|42|8|0|Thereupon Abedam said to Pariholi: "Listen, since you already recognize this yourself, you are quite suitable for a messenger of love and of life out of Me. So go to Adam in My name; and when Adam will ask you why you came to him, tell him what you know of Me out of yourself.
HG|2|42|9|0|"You may now go; but in the meantime I shall awaken your family listen! - to life eternal.
HG|2|42|10|0|"And when you come back here, your children will receive you with ready arms. And thus go and act! Amen."
HG|2|42|11|0|And Pariholi promptly rose and, walking the thirty paces to Adam, came to a stop before him, frozen to a pillar, mostly owing to his great respect for Adam, and also owing to his great taciturnity, for he had a heavy tongue.
HG|2|42|12|0|He therefore waited in great trepidation for the well-known question of Adam. When, finally, Adam looked at him asking the question concerned (for this was an old habitual question of Adam's), the erstwhile pillar almost turned into a reed for a while and began mightily to wobble and tremble, unable to utter a sound at first Only when Adam thundered the same question at him for the second time was he awakened in his spirit, lost all his former fear and began the following very noteworthy speech to the patriarch Adam, saying:
HG|2|42|13|0|"Listen, father Adam, you unborn first complete man of the earth, who have taught us all through your children, who are closer to you than the likes of us, that Jehovah, the Most Holy, is God and the most loving Father to us all, Who alone deserves all praise, all glory, all honor, all love and all worship, as well as all sacrifice. How could you now before all your children, who without exception had thus been taught, turn around showing us a completely different face from the one that we ought to be entitled to see owing to your instruction to us all at the time when no mortal eye had ever seen Jehovah?
HG|2|42|14|0|"Now that He, O wonder upon wonder, grace upon grace, goodness upon goodness, mercy upon mercy, visibly walks among us, teaching, guiding, feeding us and giving us to drink from the flow of His infinite fatherly love, - now that He has come to us most miserable children in the midst of His immense goodness bringing to us dead ones such great promises and, if only we accept it, eternal life itself, - only now do you dare show us how utterly empty was your teaching to us and how little your respect for God, failing to recognize exactly that in Him which has brought Him to us in person?
HG|2|42|15|0|"O father, do have a change of heart; for you have turned your eyes from Him Who came to us out of the greatest love and mercy in order to save us from the eternal night of death.
HG|2|42|16|0|"Behold, father, when we were weak you supported us all with your strength. Therefore, in this time of your weakness do not reject our hands either, for we want to help you and put you on your feet again according to the Father's holy will.
HG|2|42|17|0|"So do turn promptly to Him, Who is in the midst of us all, not somewhere at an immense distance from us.
HG|2|42|18|0|"O father, behold, He is among us! So turn to Him very quickly, amen; yes, yes, very quickly, amen, amen, amen!"
HG|2|43|0|1|ADAM'S SELF-RECOGNITION, CONTRITION AND CONVERSION
HG|2|43|1|0|As soon as Adam had heard the words of Pariholi he began to reflect on his own person, and he fully realized the magnitude of the sin still hidden in him before God, which was the reason why the high Abedam did not want to sit down at Adam's basket; and he also realized the great disgrace into which he had plunged by trying to win for himself, an unborn man, worship beside God.
HG|2|43|2|0|This he now realized; but apart from this realization he also asked his heart: "How shall I now blot out this, my most foolish stain in the eyes of the Lord, from my life?
HG|2|43|3|0|"Who will now save me and who prevent me from suffocating in the deepest mire of the most unheard-of dishonor - now before my God and all my children?"
HG|2|43|4|0|Having harbored these thoughts he turned to the messenger Pariholi and said to him: "Pariholi, you did mention before something of a quick change of heart; however, I ask you how he who has turned so inexpressibly far away from God can find it as easy as you, with your lack of experience, imagine it to be?
HG|2|43|5|0|"Could you give me a satisfactory answer to my question? But consider well the unfathomable depth of my present utterly miserable fall.
HG|2|43|6|0|"O you most unfortunate thought, you most disgraceful thought which is most unworthy of my God!
HG|2|43|7|0|"O you most miserable preliminary burning, who ever inspired my heart with you so that I had to institute you for my present downfall?
HG|2|43|8|0|"O sun, accelerate your course so that your rays might no longer light up my immense disgrace before the whole earth!
HG|2|43|9|0|"O Pariholi, where is now a comforting word from you? What can you tell me that could ever raise me up again before God? Where is now the feasible quick change of heart mentioned by you? What can you now tell me and what give me lest I completely perish in the face of the immense dishonor which is holding me prisoner to the innermost root of this my now utterly miserable life?
HG|2|43|10|0|"Pariholi, oh speak, speak, speak now, if you can, may and will!
HG|2|43|11|0|"With the voice coming from your chest cover my countenance lest it be too much exposed to the eye of Him, Who is now among us!"
HG|2|43|12|0|"Thereupon Pariholi replied to Adam: "O father Adam, so listen in the name of your and my God Jehovah, Who is holy, immensely holy and is now among us and visible to the eye of any child however unwashed:
HG|2|43|13|0|"How can you still question the possibility of a quick change of heart, being the first freely breathing witness of His endless mercies and thus knowing the endless love of Jehovah by several hundred more years than I do - and yet you can still question it?
HG|2|43|14|0|"Behold, the customary preliminary burning instituted by you, whereby you have been honored by us, your children, uninterruptedly for three hundred years, was surely a still secret folly of your heart in the eyes of God. Seeing you languish under the heavy pressure of that burden, He has now shown mercy to you, taken this heavy burden from your heart and has now fully freed you.
HG|2|43|15|0|"How can you, old father, who were the original teacher of us all, now still question the possibility of a quick change of heart, since He has changed your heart long ago, when you were still debating with yourself as to what evil might be behind this your preliminary burning?
HG|2|43|16|0|"Why do you become angry in your heart because the Lord, the holy Father, forcibly rids your heart of a mighty, hidden evil?
HG|2|43|17|0|"Or do you maybe think that He intends to ruin you by thus graciously raising you up?
HG|2|43|18|0|"O father, - look towards that most holy spot; behold His eye, His mouth; behold His arms, stretched out wide in fatherly love and goodness! What sublime love is shining from His most holy countenance upon you, father Adam! And yet you can question the possibility of a quick change of heart!
HG|2|43|19|0|"O father, I cannot possibly tell you more about this in the most holy presence of Him Who calls to you in a very loud voice out of every hair on His head:
HG|2|43|20|0|"Adam, My son, why do you tarry so long and do not hurry into the open arms of your eternal, most holy Father, Whose endless love has occupied itself with you since eternities?'
HG|2|43|21|0|"O father Adam, do you maybe still fail to understand these words?"
HG|2|43|22|0|After these words Adam jumped up, glowing with joy, and embraced Pariholi; then he said to him: "O Pariholi, who gave you these words to say?
HG|2|43|23|0|"Truly, the late evening did not bring this heavenly fruit to fruition in you.
HG|2|43|24|0|"Hence let us both hurry to Him and seize Him with the brightest flames of our love; for in truth, in very truth, now He has lit in my heart both the preliminary burning and the one following it. Never before have I felt such an urge to love as I am feeling now; so let us quickly hurry to Him, to Him, the most loving, most holy Father! Amen."
HG|2|44|0|1|ABEDAM'S SPEECH CONCERNING BOTH THE FATIIER AND THE JUDGE IN HIM
HG|2|44|1|0|Thus Pariholi accompanied Adam to the high Abedam. Abedam received the now most contrite Adam with the greatest friendliness and said to him: "Adam, will the time ever come when you recognize Me as the Father and not just more and more as a judge?
HG|2|44|2|0|"Yesterday you saw Me from the most humble side and I let Myself be recognized only gradually by you, as well as by all your children, so that nobody might be impeded in the freedom of his heart through My visible presence.
HG|2|44|3|0|"However, since I let Myself be gradually recognized in a manner that no one should be restricted in the freedom of his life-sphere before Me, you did recognize Me and with your mouth acknowledged Me as the holy, most loving Father, - but your heart never gave itself wholly to this Father; because where the Father entered, also the judge entered with Him, who then coerced your heart to love Me, albeit to fear Me three times as much as to love Me.
HG|2|44|4|0|"And in this ambiguous relationship you have continued to this very minute, never able to grasp Me with all your love, for you feared Me and in this fear could never see in Me the Father, but always only the judge.
HG|2|44|5|0|"Then I awakened you mightily, and now you come to Me as a loving son, but the love in your now ardent heart is not your own; for I have kindled it freely in you in order to fully awaken you. I tell you: The Father and the judge are not yet separated within you. Now seek to grasp the Father in you with the strength of your own life. Yes, do grasp Him fully, separating the wretched judge from Him, for he has at all times prevented you from beholding the Father's endless love in the brightest light before you and all the children issued from you.
HG|2|44|6|0|"Now realize that I did not come to you as a judge, but as a most loving holy Father, to give with My own hand already on earth to all children the most glorious, most holy seed for eternal life. Then you will surely and dearly recognize in your own glowing heart that the judge and the Father are not ever reconcilable in the loving hearts of the children, but at all times only the Father as such or the judge as such must become master of their life; the Father towards eternal life- and the judge towards the eternal death of the spirit of love.
HG|2|44|7|0|"Hence, calmly and joyfully separate within you the most loving, holy Father from the unloving, wrathful, most severe judge, and you will cease to quake and tremble before Me and instead shout and jump with joy and fearless, childlike love for Me, your eternal, most loving, most holy Father.
HG|2|44|8|0|"Be assured of the fact that all who implore Me as the Father will never see Me as a judge, whereas those who at all times prefer to regard the most loving Father in their terrified heart as the strictest, most terrible judge, will then unfortunately find in Me the relentless judge; had they been of a loving heart they would unfailingly have found in Me the most loving Father.
HG|2|44|9|0|"Take good note of this, Adam My son: What you seek, you will find, either the loving, holy, good Father, eternal Love, and through it and in it eternal life, or, as has been sufficiently testified to here, the judge, the eternal, quite inexorable, condemning judge of the dead who had refused on this earth, their trial place, to turn in fearless, faithful and pure love to Me, their most loving Father, so that I might have fully quickened and admitted them to the eternal life in the spirit.
HG|2|44|10|0|"Take good note of this in a loving heart, you and everyone, and the judge will soon disappear and in his stead the most loving, holy Father will establish for Himself the most pleasant and blissful dwelling place in your loving hearts.
HG|2|44|11|0|Do you understand the words, which I have just spoken faithfully?
HG|2|44|12|0|"Yes, Adam, do understand them in the depth of the heart of love and of the innermost life out of Me and within Me; do listen and behold and perceive this everlastingly. Amen."
HG|2|44|13|0|After this speech Adam sank to Abedam's bosom, weeping in the supreme bliss of the most ardent love; for only now did he recognize the holy Father in full clarity, so that he was unable to speak, overwhelmed by his immense bliss.
HG|2|44|14|0|And Abedam pressed him so tightly to His bosom that from this act everyone had to see and recognize that Jehovah is a truest Father of all humans. Thereupon they all began to crowd around Him trustingly, and the whole height was soon enveloped in bright, gently warming flames of love towards the most holy Father.
HG|2|44|15|0|On this wondrously sacred and solemn occasion Abedam made this remark: "Adam, look, this is the true preliminary burning on the earth preceding that great after-burning or rather main burning which will one day after this life follow in My endless kingdom of eternal life.
HG|2|44|16|0|"Therefore, abide with that always; it is the true one which is alone pleasing to Me, the Father. - Do comprehend it all of you. Amen."
HG|2|45|0|1|MAN'S HIGHEST REWARD: TO BE ALLOWED TO LOVE THE LORD
HG|2|45|1|0|After this, Abedam turned to Pariholi and said to him: "Pariholi, behold, every honest and diligent worker is wholly worthy of his reward.
HG|2|45|2|0|"In the meantime, I have quickened your family for you, of which you must just have convinced yourself since your wife and your seven children received you with open, already immortal arms when you arrived here with this My son (meaning, Adam)" - This reward must have a very beneficial effect on the love held by the father, but then the father may ask a more profound question relating to himself, such as: 'What really do I myself benefit from the fact that my family has become immortal, embracing me with immortal arms, since I know that my whole share in this consists in the great fatherly joy of knowing about my family's immortality, while immediately after feeling intensely and in all clarity in my whole body and my limbs my own mortality?'
HG|2|45|3|0|"Behold, this is surely a fair question, asked of your own heart. And in consequence of this question which actually did not come from you, but solely from Me within you, shall be done to you what was done to your family and what has ahead been done to you when your loved ones took you into their arms. You have already been made immortal by the fact that I have called you to carry My Word in you to wherever My love would send you; but notwithstanding all this, you, as a faithful messenger of My will to Adam, are worthy of a further reward.
HG|2|45|4|0|"Behold, I leave it to your completely free will. Ask your heart; whatever it desires shall soon be done to you.
HG|2|45|5|0|"If you want the sun at your feet, I tell you: Truly, it will have to comply with My will promptly.
HG|2|45|6|0|"Or do you want the moon? It will obey My slightest hint.
HG|2|45|7|0|"Or do you want all the stars? I assure you they will fall at your feet like snowflakes.
HG|2|45|8|0|"Or do you want the bowels of the earth? You can believe Me when I say: A mighty, great serpent-like coil will forthwith spread itself out around your feet.
HG|2|45|9|0|"Hence, whatever you desire, shall - as I have already told you - be done to you. Amen."
HG|2|45|10|0|But at this Pariholi threw himself at Abedam's feet and, weeping, entreated Him: O You most loving, most holy Father, God, Jehovah! For what shall the great folly of my heart ask You since You, in Your grace, have already given to me, a worm in the dust before You, immortality?
HG|2|45|11|0|O You most holy, good Father, I shall never be able to thank You enough for even the smallest part of Your holy gifts to me unworthy one; for even each breath of air is an immense kindness coming from You to us men, which all the angels cannot praise sufficiently, - let alone other things!
HG|2|45|12|0|"And I, an abominable worm of the dirtiest dust before You, should be so bold as to seriously ask, as a reward due to me good-far-nothing, for things mentioned by Your most holy tongue, or maybe for even other unheard-of things?
HG|2|45|13|0|"No, no, Father, most holy Father! Rather let me monster before You be torn apart by all the snakes and vipers of the earth lest my heart should harbor the faintest thought of asking You for even more than You have any· way granted me through Your unfathomable, eternal, endless, inexpressible fatherly goodness of which I am not in the least worthy!
HG|2|45|14|0|"O most holy Father, graciously look upon my feeble gratitude for Your endless blessings, accept it and allow also me to love You above all! Behold, O most holy Father, - this is all my heart is longing for. Your holy will be done."
HG|2|45|15|0|While Pariholi was saying this, Abedam held His hands before His eyes hiding His tears before the other fathers. But soon He uncovered His eyes and, mightily moved, bent down to the still weeping Pariholi, lifted him up and said to him:
HG|2|45|16|0|"Pariholi, you seem to have asked for the least; but truly, I tell you, it is the very greatest.
HG|2|45|17|0|"Thus you shall have in exceedingly full measure My love, and your whole small family with you, not only temporally, but eternally.
HG|2|45|18|0|"Your daughters shall be beautiful like morning stars, and your sons I will endow with a power in their eyes enabling them to see the writing of the stars and read its meaning.
HG|2|45|19|0|"Your wife shall have a share in My heart, just as you have the fullest share in My love; and I shall not forsake you in eternity.
HG|2|45|20|0|"And so come to My fatherly heart, all of you! Amen."
HG|2|46|0|1|ABOUT HOW TO PRAY. ABOUT THE ESSENCE OF GOD AND OF LIFE
HG|2|46|1|0|Thereupon they all rushed to Abedam, aglow with ardent love; and He embraced them all, blessed them and, pressing them to His heart, said to all those standing around: "Children, look here all of you who are present: Just as Adam and the Garthilli family are now at My bosom breathing eternal life in the spirit of their great love and immense humility, in the same manner as Enoch, Jared, Lamech, Seth, Methuselah, Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel, Abedam the Known, Sethlahem, Kisehel and his brothers, Jura, Bhusin, Ohorion, Zuriel, Uranion, Gabiel and his brothers Lamel and Hored, together with their wives, infants and children, thus all shall breathe life eternal in the spirit of love for Me and of all truth out of it!
HG|2|46|2|0|"For verily, I tell all of you: There is none who is not called by Me. Yet I tell all of you again: In the future, none of those called will come to My bosom unless he will come of his own accord in all love and humility and will then in his heart bear witness before Me that I am his Father!
HG|2|46|3|0|"Verily, I tell all of you: Whoever will not acknowledge Me through the heart as his Father - meaning, the sole, true Father -, will not come to My bosom!
HG|2|46|4|0|"But when you call: 'Abba!' call it in your heart, in humility, love and in all truth out of it, and I will listen to you.
HG|2|46|5|0|"However, which of you children will at all times call: 'Lord, Lord, God of all justice, God of grace, God of love and all mercy!' although I shall not repudiate him and take his life, - yet it will be very difficult for him to ever reach this spot of the most blissful, freest life.
HG|2|46|6|0|"For God cannot be embraced and, owing to His endless universal holiness the Lord of all Justice cannot ever allow such an approach to Him, but alone the Father, Who in His boundless love for His children comprises everything, enabling and encouraging them all to approach Him completely, and in spirit even indescribably more intimately than you see them do here, so as to enjoy forever at His fatherly heart everything that is the Father's.
HG|2|46|7|0|"Take good heed of all this for all Times of times, that only the Father possesses life and gives life; and the Father alone is the eternal life in God.
HG|2|46|8|0|"God Himself is not the life. He is merely the light of the Father, just as the Father alone is the life in His light. Neither has the Lord the life; but the life is alone the Father's, - for the Lord is only the Father's endless might, which is alone His forever.
HG|2|46|9|0|"Hence, whoever does not turn completely to the Father, will in truth not come to the Father; but he who will not come to the Father, will perceive little of life within him! For there is an endless difference between life and life!
HG|2|46|10|0|"The rock, too, is alive, for it is there; for existence and life are one and the same thing, - because all given life is a perpetual conflict between two forces, one of which aims at destruction, the other at preservation; but neither of them can ever find the desired state of repose - save alone in Me, the Father.
HG|2|46|11|0|"Thus also the rock is alive; but what a, to you, unthinkable difference is there between the life of a rock and the life of a mere mite, - and what a difference compared with the life of a love-perfected, most blissful, freest angel spirit!
HG|2|46|12|0|"Therefore, they will all have a life also in God and in the Lord; but the alone true life in complete self-awareness is only in the Father, and compared to it all other life is a mere death.
HG|2|46|13|0|"Take good heed of it all of you, and turn to the Father if you want to have true life.
HG|2|46|14|0|"You are all called to this My life; thus come to Me all of you, take it from Me and let yourselves be chosen by Me lest it will be said one day: 'Only few have been chosen of those who were called.'
HG|2|46|15|0|"Let all of you grasp this in the depth of your still very cold hearts. Amen."
HG|2|47|0|1|THE HUMILIATION AND EMBARRASSMENT OF THE BOLD INQUIRING MESSENGERS
HG|2|47|1|0|After these words the sun had already completely set behind the mountains and thus the Sabbath had passed. Since all the tribes knew from the morning's proclamation that this time, as also in all future, no longer any sacrifices by burning would be made in the evening and, therefore, did not know what to do now, whether to stay or return home, they sent from all directions messengers to inquire on the height what should be done now.
HG|2|47|2|0|When the said messengers had arrived on the height intending to approach Adam, who was still lying at Abedam's bosom, Abedam promptly asked them:
HG|2|47|3|0|"Children, what is the meaning of your intention? Why did you come here?"
HG|2|47|4|0|But the messengers did not know Abedam as yet. The great signs could not awaken them because in the very course of their own preparation they had already seen Enoch, Jared, Kenan, Enos and Seth perform similar miracles. Consequently, their answer was rather impudent and pointed and as follows:
HG|2|47|5|0|"Why do you ask us? You are neither Adam, nor Seth or Enos, nor one of the sacred lines of patriarchs, nor have we asked you first, since it is up to us messengers to do the asking!
HG|2|47|6|0|"Where were you born and where brought up that you are completely ignorant of the fact that it is wrong and utterly out of place in the sure presence of the exalted patriarch to anticipate him with a very rash tongue?
HG|2|47|7|0|"How dare you call us 'children', - for judging by your looks we could easily be your great-grandfathers?
HG|2|47|8|0|"Besides, what a silly question: What is the meaning of our intention, and why did we come here? - Should not the meaning of our intention be exactly the same as why we have come here? - Look, how silly!
HG|2|47|9|0|"But now it is already a fact with most young people that they are terribly forward and unaware that they say one silly thing after another; so you, too, be more sensible in the future and guard your tongue! - Keep this in mind for the future!"
HG|2|47|10|0|After these words they walked on in their search for Adam but did not find him.
HG|2|47|11|0|At the same time all who were on the height were in their heart instructed by Abedam not to reveal Him, yet to point out Adam's whereabouts to those searching for him.
HG|2|47|12|0|Soon they came to Seth asking him about the whereabouts of the chief patriarch. And Seth promptly pointed his finger at Adam.
HG|2|47|13|0|Hereupon they were greatly amazed at how they could have passed by without recognizing the really quite recognizable Adam.
HG|2|47|14|0|Thereupon Seth told them quite curtly: "Truly, children, one has to be horribly blind to overlook this, and horribly deaf to ignore this day's great, holy, all-awakening sound! So go there, and you will surely find there the arch patriarch of all patriarchs. Amen."
HG|2|47|15|0|This answer frightened the twelve messengers out of their wits, so much so that they stood there like petrified, not knowing what to make of all this.
HG|2|47|16|0|"Then Seth released another little thunder and said to them: "What are you still standing around for, you Sabbath good-for-nothings? Did I not show you where Adam is?
HG|2|47|17|0|"So do not wait here until maybe the ground will transport you automatically, and at least get out of my sight."
HG|2|47|18|0|When the messengers were thus prompted they rushed away like people on fire, not knowing where to fly now; for they had been seized by a great fear and an immense awe, so that they lost all courage to approach also the strict Adam, since the gentle father Seth had already received them so roughly.
HG|2|47|19|0|Neither did they dare to go back without the required information.
HG|2|47|20|0|What is now to be done? - But one of them said: "Well, what good is it for us to tarry here for no reason whatever hardly a hundred paces' distance from the fathers?
HG|2|47|21|0|"Either let us go completely out of the fathers' sight or let one of us go to where the man with the long, blond hair first addressed us and ask him, who anyway first wanted to know about our intention, what should be done and then inform us about it.
HG|2|47|22|0|"It would anyway be a good thing to make the closer acquaintance of this somewhat forward man; for there must surely be something special behind him since Adam, who is usually not easily approachable, is so taken with him as to hold him in his embrace!
HG|2|47|23|0|"Which of us then will take on this unpleasant task?"
HG|2|47|24|0|One of the group, agreeing with the former spokesman, said to those around: "Yes, truly an unpleasant task! I do not know what I would rather do than this!
HG|2|47|25|0|Truly, you can work me over with your fists until I shall be blue all over like the center of the firmament soon after sunset, - and I will like it better than having to go once more to the exalted fathers.
HG|2|47|26|0|"Brothers, it is strange how I am now feeling; truly, I am feeling exactly as if a most silly punishment for some foolish boyish prank had been meted out to me.
HG|2|47|27|0|"And in this frame of mind I am supposed to approach the fathers, who are always on a Sabbath dreadfully exalted.
HG|2|47|28|0|"No, this should be the last thought of my whole life, even if I had to live a whole eternity on the earth with the prospect of having nothing else to eat there but sour apples.
HG|2|47|29|0|"Hence I for one shall wait until it becomes darker and then, quietly shaking this troublesome dust off my feet, leave my homeland unobserved.
HG|2|47|30|0|"This is my very expedient plan; yet I will not influence anyone else, but let each one of you do as he thinks fit. For the time being, however, I will stick to my announced plan, - yes, indeed, I stick to it firmly!"
HG|2|47|31|0|Then a third man, also addressing the speaker, said: "Truly, friend and brother, your idea appeals to me, so that I should like to do the same thing; but one thought is holding me back, and this is the fathers, brothers and children who sent us here and are now in vain waiting for an answer.
HG|2|47|32|0|"Since it is unlikely that one of us will dare approach Adam in this respect, I think it will still be better to stick to the truth and to straightaway return to our loved ones, telling them without more ado how we have fared here. Since they are all familiar with the exceedingly strange exalted Sabbath-behavior of the patriarchs, I am sure that no one will take exception to our returning without having achieved our purpose.
HG|2|47|33|0|"But, just as you, brother, also I will thereby dictate to no one, but leave it to everyone to form his own better opinion."
HG|2|47|34|0|Hereupon also a fourth man began to speak, saying as if to himself: "The ideas are not bad; however, the first seems to me to be the better one, although it is the most unpleasant.
HG|2|47|35|0|"What on earth could happen to one if in all humility one went once more to Adam? Surely he will not take his life because of it!
HG|2|47|36|0|"If we have learnt something from him, well and good, - and if we have achieved nothing, we are at least completely without guilt in the sight of those who sent us here. For even a child of the age of seven must realize that one cannot wheedle a desired answer out of Adam, in a similar way as one peels a small piece of bark off a tree.
HG|2|47|37|0|"If he answers to a question, it is well and good; and if he does not answer, well, then the great Mother Earth will not get a crack from east to west!
HG|2|47|38|0|"In that case one bows most respectfully and continues on one's way.
HG|2|47|39|0|"Finally, as far as the unknown young man is concerned whom Adam was holding in an embrace, he does not seem to be exactly a tiger although he has a great likeness to the stranger whom, strange to say, I saw yesterday ride on a tiger.
HG|2|47|40|0|"In short, it will not cost me my life! That I shall be thundered at a little can be anticipated; and besides, - what worse consequences should - or could - arise for me?
HG|2|47|41|0|"Who has not known Adam all his life? He is a man who is always full of thundering earnest; and almost everyone of us knows what happens particularly on a Sabbath, when one comes to him with a request at an inopportune time.
HG|2|47|42|0|"Therefore - do you know what? - Brothers and sisters, I am completely ready to go up there and try our luck! Whoever wants to side with me, will certainly not be prevented by me from doing so!
HG|2|47|43|0|"However, I believe that two or three will be better able to withstand an attack such as the one by Seth, than will one on his own; and so let us try our luck once more! Who knows what good may still come of it all?
HG|2|47|44|0|"It has been an old saying with us that all good has its bad and all bad its good, just as the day would not be a day without the night and the night would not be night without the day.
HG|2|47|45|0|"Therefore, do not let us waver too long; and whoever has courage, let him set out with me!"
HG|2|47|46|0|Now almost all of them began to scratch themselves mightily behind their ears, and one after the other remarked: "You are surely quite right; but - if - let us suppose! - we, yes we all, in spite of all you have just said, should hear the old Adam utter a curse over us - and we know that Adam's voice is as good as the voice of Jehovah Himself! -, how then? What then?"
HG|2|47|47|0|And after a while the former speaker said in a very indecisive tone: "Yes, - yes, - that I have quite forgotten.
HG|2|47|48|0|"Yes, now the matter looks completely different. Truly, if this is not a difficult case, there will never be one!
HG|2|47|49|0|"But look, look, there are two men coming down the hill - and, it seems to me, straight in our direction.
HG|2|47|50|0|"Let us see whether we cannot do a little business with them. Just let me step forward in case you are afraid."
HG|2|48|0|1|THE FEARFUL MESSENGERS AND THEIR RAISING UP THROUGH ABEDAM AND ADAM. GARBIEL'S GREAT LOVE FOR ABEDAM
HG|2|48|1|0|After a short while of hardly a few moments our main speaker again turned to the others and said, slightly embarrassed:
HG|2|48|2|0|"Brothers and friends! As truly as we are all descended from Adam, provided my eyes do not deceive me into taking a cat for a mountain, truly, I will be without a tooth in my mouth if - yes, now it is clear, - can you not see it? - Yes, now it is completely clear: These two - are Adam and the stranger!
HG|2|48|3|0|"Now help us who can and may! It is too late to escape now, and it also seems to me as if I could not possibly do so.
HG|2|48|4|0|"No, that will now be a very peculiar situation! - Brothers, do you know what? Let us throw ourselves down on our faces without delay, lest we commit a great blunder!
HG|2|48|5|0|"For Adam has no sense of humor at all. The least result will surely be a complete exile lasting at least ten years.
HG|2|48|6|0|"And everyone of us should endeavor to implore to the best of his ability, or else - I tell you - we are completely done for!
HG|2|48|7|0|"Indeed, look, exactly in our direction! They are already very close; so down with you!"
HG|2|48|8|0|And they promptly threw themselves down to the ground and began to cry: "O most exalted father Adam, have grace and mercy upon us blasphemers! O most exalted arch patriarch, do spare us your wrath! O you exceedingly mighty, unborn, first complete man of the earth, do not let your great wrath come over us!
HG|2|48|9|0|"O you image of God, you son of Jehovah, make allowance for our endlessly great folly!"
HG|2|48|10|0|Thus they continued to cry while the high Abedam and Adam had already been with them for quite a while.
HG|2|48|11|0|But Abedam asked Adam in an aside: "Listen, how do you like this clamor?"
HG|2|48|12|0|And Adam replied: "O Father! This is a great wail of lamentation; and it is I who has engendered it in them.
HG|2|48|13|0|"Yesterday morning it would still have greatly pleased me; but now I could weep with pity!
HG|2|48|14|0|"The poor men are afraid of me, whereas I hardly know what to do for them out of love!
HG|2|48|15|0|"O You holy, most loving Father, do show also here grace and mercy and make up for the folly of my heart!"
HG|2|48|16|0|And Abedam said to him: "Behold and believe Me when I say that this is not the last folly you have committed before Me and for which I have to make amends. For you have caused Me so much work through your self-incurred blindness that to the end of time I shall have more than enough to do to restore everything to the original order!
HG|2|48|17|0|"Behold, just as these here are languishing, many more are languishing too, who are encamped around us.
HG|2|48|18|0|"Let the Garthilli family serve you as a good example. How did Uranion and his descendants manage to be on the heights? Yet his house is the most luminous of the morning.
HG|2|48|19|0|"Still, for what you have done, you shall no longer be debited; for behold, I have entered it in My own ledger, well knowing what I shall do about it for all Times of times.
HG|2|48|20|0|"However, now is still your little turn; call the one by name, who is lying there on the earth next to us, and tell him in a firm voice to rise, and we will see what all we can do! Amen."
HG|2|48|21|0|And Adam promptly bent down to our main speaker and leader and, seizing his hand, shouted into his ear:
HG|2|48|22|0|"Garbiel! Arise, - and put an end to your empty bawling!"
HG|2|48|23|0|However, Garbiel, still lying on the ground, said to the others: "Brothers, stop bawling - it is no longer any use, but arise with me, and let each one be prepared for the most severe judgment. For you all know that whenever the most exalted father grasps some supplicant's left hand bidding him to rise, it means as much as: 'Go quickly and completely for twenty years out of my sight far beyond midnight!'
HG|2|48|24|0|"Oh woe is us, woe is us! So we are not even allowed to take along our wives and dear children! Oh woe, woe us all; for now we are lost!"
HG|2|48|25|0|"Thereupon Adam said to Garbiel: "Garbiel! You are a great fool; this is now over for all Times of times.
HG|2|48|26|0|"Do not be afraid; none of you all goes into exile any more; for the to you still unknown man and I did not come here just now to crush you, but to completely raise you all up and, if that be possible, also fully enliven you. So rise all of you! Amen."
HG|2|48|27|0|When Garbiel heard these words from the mouth of the usually very severe Adam, he sprang up like a young hart, not knowing for excessive joy what to do. He promptly embraced Adam and kissed his breast seven times. Then he also embraced the stranger and said to him:
HG|2|48|28|0|"Whoever you may be, - in short, you are at any rate worthy of my now boundless love! Jehovah even loves the flies; why should you brother, unknown to me as you still are, be excluded from my now universal, ardent love?"
HG|2|48|29|0|And thus Abedam, too, received seven firm kisses on His breast.
HG|2|48|30|0|When he had thus kissed them both he called out to the others who were just rising: "Brothers, do come here! Oh, the sensations I have just had at the breast of this stranger!
HG|2|48|31|0|"Words are not enough for it! - - Come, come, brothers, and find out all of you how blissful it is to be near him!
HG|2|48|32|0|"No, brothers, friends, - I will bite into my own heart and be skinned if this glorious stranger was ever born somewhere on earth!
HG|2|48|33|0|"And we were capable of giving such an answer to this heavenly man!
HG|2|48|34|0|"Is there no hungry tiger somewhere that would devour us all for it?
HG|2|48|35|0|"Oh come, come and feel what is here!"
HG|2|49|0|1|THE INNERMOST, TRUE INTENTION OF THE MESSENGERS AS REVEALED BY ABEDAM
HG|2|49|1|0|And the other eleven promptly went to Adam and then to the stranger and did, albeit a little fearfully still, what Garbiel had done before, and in the case of the stranger found miraculously verified what Garbiel had drawn their attention to.
HG|2|49|2|0|While they were thus secretly wondering in their hearts, Abedam summoned Garbiel and asked him:
HG|2|49|3|0|"Garbiel, do you still remember the question I asked you when you had reached the summit of the heights?"
HG|2|49|4|0|And Garbiel, a little bewildered, said after some reflection: "Yes, right, right, you asked us a somewhat peculiar question on the height, whereupon we gave you a silly and peculiar enough answer.
HG|2|49|5|0|"Yes, yes, right; only I cannot just now remember what the question was. There was something in it of an intention and a meaning, only I can no longer remember whether the intention was in the meaning, or the meaning in the intention.
HG|2|49|6|0|"I do, however, distinctly remember the second part of the question, namely: 'Why did you come here?' but the first part I can no longer quite get together.
HG|2|49|7|0|"Meaning and intention are surely quite close together; but how? This, for my humble self, is a totally different question.
HG|2|49|8|0|"Truly, it is quite peculiar: It was even actually discussed amongst us before and now I could not remember it even if someone would bite me in the neck!
HG|2|49|9|0|"No, in my whole life I have never been so stupid. To be unable to sort this out!
HG|2|49|10|0|"Dear, to me still unknown friend! I am not so stupid otherwise. But the erstwhile great fear made me almost forget my own name. And so I can surely be excused for not being able to answer the first part of your question.
HG|2|49|11|0|"You will surely still remember the question. Would you not make it known to us once more?
HG|2|49|12|0|"Perhaps we shall now find a more humble answer to it than the one our boundless, inflated folly did on the height.
HG|2|49|13|0|"Provided it be your will; but pray do not be angry or annoyed because of it."
HG|2|49|14|0|And Abedam, promptly granting Garbiel's request, gave him the full question once more.
HG|2|49|15|0|Now Garbiel jumped with joy because he had the question again and began to speak forthwith as follows: "Yes, yes, this is what it was: 'What is the meaning of your intention; and why did you come here?'
HG|2|49|16|0|"Well, dear friend, since you asked me, with your kind help we have the question again; what, then, shall be done with it?"
HG|2|49|17|0|Thereupon Abedam decided, saying: "Well, since you have the question again, give me the answer to it. Behold, this is the whole reason why I wanted to know from you whether you still remember the question."
HG|2|49|18|0|Now Garbiel began to ponder over it and then said: "Yes, as far as the second part of the question is concerned, we were sent to the height there to seek advice on behalf of all the people as to whether we should stay here during the night - as was usually the custom - or not, because today everything is proceeding in a different manner and there will be no burnt sacrifice in the evening.
HG|2|49|19|0|"Behold, this is the whole reason for our coming here or, in other words, this is all concerning our coming to the height, and will maybe also be the meaning of our intention.
HG|2|49|20|0|"What other meaning there may still be behind the intention, this, dear friend, I could not possibly explain to you; therefore, be good enough to kindly tell us what you are aiming at."
HG|2|49|21|0|To this Abedam replied: "So listen: You have correctly answered why you came to the height. But this was not your true purpose; it lay in that your heart was filled with secret anger; protected by the second question, you wanted to find out why today, without your knowledge and intent, there were such changes made in the celebration of the Sabbath. Behold, is it not so?
HG|2|49|22|0|"Since I soon recognized you and, anticipating you, asked you about it, you promptly implied your intention by talking to Me rudely. Is that not so?
HG|2|49|23|0|"You only wanted to ask in loud words whether you should stay or go home. But as to the meaning of your intention, you merely wanted to make secret inquiries wherewith to gratify your secret anger which you would vent before the patriarchs later, namely, on the next dispute-day (on Tuesday) when the patriarchs always lend a willing ear to your complaints. Is it not so?"
HG|2|49|24|0|And Garbiel, like the others beside him and quite taken aback, was silent, no longer able to utter a word.
HG|2|49|25|0|Thereupon Abedam said to all of them: "Now follow Me and Adam to the height all of you; there you shall first fortify yourselves with food and drink having had no sustenance today as yet, and then we will cheerfully exchange some good words concerning the meaning in My intent. Amen."
HG|2|50|0|1|THE STRANGER'S OMNISCIENCE AND WISDOM. THE ASTONISHED GARBIEL'S PRESENTIMENT
HG|2|50|1|0|Garbiel, amazed at this invitation, only then took courage, for he was at a loss to understand how this stranger could know these things in every minute detail, and he began to address the stranger as follows:
HG|2|50|2|0|"Listen, you exceedingly worthy friend, you are an immense enigma to me! How can you read the most secret thoughts of our hearts, how see to a hair's breadth what goes on in the same?
HG|2|50|3|0|"No, say I, no, this is too much for a man of my kind!
HG|2|50|4|0|"Look, you my now above all esteemed friend, now I believe that you are not what you appear to be.
HG|2|50|5|0|"For the most telling proof for this is, firstly, the extraordinary sensation I had a while ago at your bosom and, secondly, even more your penetrating eye which looks into the most hidden recesses of our hearts.
HG|2|50|6|0|"I do not mean to deny that through special allowance from above there can be men with very keen vision, such as Enoch, Kenan, Jared, Enos and Seth, who have actually worked many a wondrous thing, such as to day's lightning - provided it was not your doing! - and the speedy restoration of Adam's cave - that is, provided you did not have a hand in it! - and the sudden calming of yesterday's storm - unless maybe you dealt with it
HG|2|50|7|0|"Indeed, as I am saying, it cannot be denied at all that when God in His grace allows it very pious men are capable of great deeds.
HG|2|50|8|0|"But this is also certain and completely true: Up till now my heart has .. nevertheless been exempted, and not even the most exalted arch patriarch has ever succeeded in penetrating this innermost part of life.
HG|2|50|9|0|"So I am truly at a loss as to how you are able to do it.
HG|2|50|10|0|"But, since you are able to, who can hold his own beside you?
HG|2|50|11|0|"I am now through and through filled with a great fear of you; therefore, I ask you to exempt us all from your given invitation to follow you to the height, there to enjoy in our unworthiness the utterly undeserved sustenance from Adam's bowl.
HG|2|50|12|0|"As far as our secret anger is concerned, we have already come to an understanding; however, as to the meaning of your intention I believe you have made it clear by showing us that we were truly great rascals. But you can be fully assured that in future we shall neither be nor ever become such again. Since you now seem to be the mightiest man on the heights, the most exalted arch patriarch Adam himself appearing to be exceedingly devoted to you, do kindly give us the information for which we came here, so that we might bring it to our loved ones before the last rays of dusk have completely gone.
HG|2|50|13|0|"Most beloved friend, only do not take this my remark to be an implicit demand on our part, directed to your will and that of the most exalted arch patriarch Adam, but solely as a most humble and dutifully modest entreaty coming from the heart. For, should my request displease you, we would all follow you to the end of the world rather than resist you in the least in anything! Thus your surely most mighty will shall be fully honored by us all."
HG|2|50|14|0|Thereupon Abedam said to the very talkative Garbiel: "Listen, I tell you, your tongue is a true masterpiece; for you talk yourself blind with it and ignore the loud demands of your heart which basically is not bad at all Behold, all that you have just said has neither head, nor foot, nor a hand or any substance.
HG|2|50|15|0|"For, what you have just said is nothing but an empty wind by means of which you wanted to rid your body of its fear.
HG|2|50|16|0|"You said who could hold his own beside Me since I knew the art of looking into the most secret recesses of life.
HG|2|50|17|0|"Therefore, you are assailed by great fear; behold, this alone came straight from the heart! But I tell you: Put your tongue between your teeth and hold it firmly, lest it once more deceive your own heart, making you believe that you had already recognized the meaning of My intention with you all.
HG|2|50|18|0|"Behold, this is very futile; for soon you and your brothers will realize that even the highest and most perfect angel spirit of the uppermost heaven will not ever grasp and understand the full meaning of My intention with you all.
HG|2|50|19|0|"As far as your worry about your duty as a messenger is concerned, they have all been fully informed by now that they have to remain here today, tomorrow and the day after, thus till the dispute-day.
HG|2|50|20|0|"Hence you will have no excuse to stay behind and not follow My invitation.
HG|2|50|21|0|"Your fear being obviously futile and all your loved ones long since properly provided for, you will surely be able to follow Me? "
HG|2|50|22|0|And Garbiel, shedding tears of joy, replied: "Yes, truly yes, now I will follow You wherever You will.
HG|2|50|23|0|"For I now have a great presentiment since You said how inscrutable was the meaning of Your intention.
HG|2|50|24|0|"I do not dare utter it with my tongue; but it sounds all the louder in my heart through a never before felt love, that You are a Father!
HG|2|50|25|0|"Therefore, I will follow You forever, wherever You will, yes forever! Amen."
HG|2|51|0|1|ABEDAM'S SPEECH ON LIGHT. THE ALMIGHTY GOD AND THE LOVING FATHER IN ABEDAM
HG|2|51|1|0|And Abedam prepared Himself to go and said, turning to Garbiel: "So follow Me! Verily, I tell you, whoever follows Me, walks on a true way and will not be confounded on the path of life leading to life!
HG|2|51|2|0|"Who would want to walk without a light on a long forest path in the dead of night?
HG|2|51|3|0|"But the world is the forest and man's earthly life is the path, the lifespan of the bodies being the dense night.
HG|2|51|4|0|"Will he who has no light come upon the proper narrow path, which alone and in truth leads the wanderer to the holy love-goal, which is life eternal?
HG|2|51|5|0|"I am a true, infallible light Myself and am the very way and life eternal.
HG|2|51|6|0|"Hence, if you want to follow Me you have light in abundance, and you will not ever fail to find the right way, for the light is the way as such. Also, you will not ever miss the holy love-goal, which is life eternal, for the way and the light are the holy love-goal, which is the true eternal life.
HG|2|51|7|0|"So follow Me all of you, and do not ask where to! For, wherever I am, there is the right place and everywhere eternal life.
HG|2|51|8|0|"Suppose somebody took a light at night-time, standing it first on a mountain, then in a valley and, later, in various places. Will the light look as if it were not in the right spot?
HG|2|51|9|0|"I tell you: The light is suitable for any spot. For who can claim and say: This or that spot is not suitable for the light of day, not suitable for the rays of the sun?
HG|2|51|10|0|"This applies also to the light of the spirit, wherefore no one shall ask when the light comes over him, whether it is suitable or unsuitable for him or whether he is worthy or unworthy of the light.
HG|2|51|11|0|"When the light comes, let everyone promptly seize it and have the light serve him! For, when the light is there, it is there to serve all; but once it has been removed or gone out, both the worthy one and the unworthy one will sadly miss it.
HG|2|51|12|0|"And he will call for the dawn to come; but dawn will then be very late in coming, and this delay will at all times be to everyone a great and very hard stumbling block
HG|2|51|13|0|"But woe betide those who fall during the day, not letting themselves be raised by the light while it walks among them!
HG|2|51|14|0|"Verily, I tell you, it will be hard for them to rise when the night overtakes them.
HG|2|51|15|0|"But if someone falls during the night, is he not to be forgiven?
HG|2|51|16|0|"Yes, I tell you: Those fallen during the night will find it easier to rise when daylight comes than those who fall in broad daylight but are too lazy to raise themselves promptly so that the light may bring them to the holy love-goal
HG|2|51|17|0|"Therefore, I tell you once more: Seize the light with your hearts, while it is amongst you; for the time of the light is short, - but exceedingly long the time of night.
HG|2|51|18|0|"He who seizes it now, will not ever be short of it in eternity.
HG|2|51|19|0|"Do come to the full realization at long last that I Myself am the light of all life and the primordial, eternal, sole life!
HG|2|51|20|0|"If you realize this in your hearts, you have already completely absorbed the light and the life.
HG|2|51|21|0|"And what is the light and the life, the holy, the eternal?
HG|2|51|22|0|"God Himself is the light; and the eternal love in this light is life eternal and is the Father, of Whom you, Garbiel, in the last word telling of your presentiment, witnessed that I am a Father.
HG|2|51|23|0|"Verily, verily, I tell you, I am the sole true Father, and you all are My children if you recognize Me as your Father!
HG|2|51|24|0|"But to him who does not recognize Me as his Father - and that wholly in the heart - I shall be what I am to the stone, namely, an eternally judging God and Creator.
HG|2|51|25|0|"My strength, might and power are endless - thus speaks God for Himself -, who will and would oppose Me?
HG|2|51|26|0|"But the Father hugs His children, hiding from their fearful eyes the almighty God, so that all may seize Him in their hearts and follow His true fatherly call.
HG|2|51|27|0|"Behold, I Myself am the Father and am calling you to follow Me!
HG|2|51|28|0|"So do not tarry, you My little children, and follow Me, for I am truly the holy and most loving Father of you all!
HG|2|51|29|0|"Do listen, and follow Me! Amen, Amen, Amen."
HG|2|52|0|1|GARBIEL'S GOOD SPEECH ON THE DIVINE-FATHERLY SPIRIT IN ABEDAM'S SPEECH
HG|2|52|1|0|When Abedam had finished this speech, Garbiel and all the others fell down on their faces close to Abedam's feet.
HG|2|52|2|0|As soon as Garbiel had rallied somewhat he began a noteworthy speech to the brothers and friends, and Adam himself gave a great testimony to it commending Garbie1 as follows:
HG|2|52|3|0|"Garbiel, I have listened to many speeches made by the human tongue; but such words uttered by one not yet awakened have hardly ever reached my ears!
HG|2|52|4|0|"Be glad, for Abedam has already done immensely great things to you! What else will await you once your heart has fully become at one with Him in pure love?"
HG|2|52|5|0|This is what Adam said to Garbie1 when the latter had finished his speech; but Garbiel's speech was as follows:
HG|2|52|6|0|"Friends, brothers! Did you hear it, did you hear it, did you comprehend it?
HG|2|52|7|0|"Who is capable of directing such words to our ears and hearts?
HG|2|52|8|0|"Or has anyone, beginning with the arch patriarch down to our infants, incapable of speech, ever heard such words?
HG|2|52|9|0|"'No, no, no!' you must all say; for these are not words issuing from human wisdom, nor words of the most perfected angel spirit.
HG|2|52|10|0|"For where, in the whole of infinity throughout all Eternities of eternities, has there been created a being capable of uttering such words out of himself?
HG|2|52|11|0|"Friends and brothers, think, imagine! Who can that be, indeed Who must that be, must of necessity forever be, Who can say of Himself, indeed wholly of Himself: 'I am the light, the way, the holy goa1!'? - Yes, it must be the primordial, eternal, sole First Cause Itself!
HG|2|52|12|0|"Friends, brothers! Should you still be unaware of Who the stranger is?
HG|2|52|13|0|"Oh, then you must be blinder than the center of the earth in the darkest midnight and deafer than the hardest stone at the bottom of the ocean!
HG|2|52|14|0|"In truth, in very truth, I am now fully convinced that if one of us were to utter such words of himself, even before he said the second word not a trace would be left of such a blasphemer.
HG|2|52|15|0|"Yes, if the great earth were capable of this, if it had a tongue somewhere in a vast mouth, - truly, even the mere thought of making such a statement would destroy it forever!
HG|2|52|16|0|"Indeed, the great sun would not fare a jot better!
HG|2|52|17|0|"Or are you incapable of grasping this? - If you cannot grasp it, let one or the other think this secretly of himself, indeed think himself to be the most holy, indeed the above all holy, primordial-eternal Life of all life, the Light of all light, the Way of all ways and the holy ultimate goal of all things. Indeed, let him think himself to be the supreme Strength of all strength, the supreme Might of all might and the supreme Power of all powers - and still live, if he may and can!
HG|2|52|18|0|"I have never been a prophet; now I am one and predict with the greatest possible certainty and fullest conviction that should he say: 'I am the supreme Power of all powers!', he could forthwith not even rend the finest web of a spider.
HG|2|52|19|0|"And if he should say: 'I am the supreme Might of all might!', a sun mote could forthwith knock him to the ground forever.
HG|2|52|20|0|"And if he should say: 'I am the supreme Strength of all strength!', soon a gnat would break all his bones and consume all his muscles.
HG|2|52|21|0|"And if he should say: 'I am the holy ultimate goal of all things!', soon the bottomless abyss of all eternities would swallow him up into the fire of eternal perdition.
HG|2|52|22|0|"And upon saying: 'I am the Way of all ways!', the earth would consume him in the fire of its wrath.
HG|2|52|23|0|"And if he said: 'I am the Light of all light!', the densest darkness would soon surround him.
HG|2|52|24|0|"And if he should finally go so far as to say: 'I am the most holy, primordial-eternal Life of all life itself!', - ho could estimate the immense velocity of the most fleeting moment in which this very word would destroy and utterly annihilate him from the core of his life as if he had never existed?
HG|2|52|25|0|"O friends and brothers, since we now understand this and can surely grasp it with our hands and feet and see the stranger who made these claims concerning his person before our own eyes and ears, standing hale and hearty and full of strength before us and hear him as he calls us all to him, just as a true, alone true father calls his children, and our heart within cries loudly: 'Yes, You alone are a true Father, and woe betide him who for his own sake would abominably desecrate this most holy name by letting himself be called 'father'!', - Who, What, and whence is this stranger?
HG|2|52|26|0|"Behold, the infinite heavens full of shining wonders, the earth full of wonders, and our heart, the greatest of wonders, are crying out and proclaiming it to us loudly: 'Jehovah, God, the eternal Creator of all things, the holy Father, abides with His children on the earth!'
HG|2|52|27|0|"Brothers, do you now understand this?"
HG|2|52|28|0|After Garbiel's speech Abedam bade them all rise again from the ground and said to them: "Children, now it is time for you to follow Me to the height, so that I may there in the presence of all patriarchs show you in your hearts a different meaning in My intent for you.
HG|2|52|29|0|"For behold, the earth is a vast field on which much grass of every description and many diverse shrubs and trees grow. On the ground there crawl countless reptiles and all the forests are full of animals of all kinds, and the waters are full of them, and the air is full.
HG|2|52|30|0|"Who is aware of all this? In whose heart does an order exist of all this? Yet the heart belongs to this order.
HG|2|52|31|0|"So follow Me, so that you may be made familiar with a different meaning of My intent for you! Amen."
HG|2|53|0|1|ON THE WAY TO THE HEIGHT. BESEDIEL'S QUIET REFLECTIONS ON NATURE AND HIS REMARKS CONCERNING THE LORD'S HUMAN ASPECT. GARBIEL'S GOOD REPLY
HG|2|53|1|0|And they all rose promptly, full of the greatest reverence, and followed Abedam and Adam up to the already familiar height. They were all trembling all over, partly with excessive bliss and partly with excessive fear of the holiness, might, strength and power of God, but also partly urged by the ever-increasing love in their hearts for the holy Father.
HG|2|53|2|0|Garbiel's brother, walking behind him, said very quietly to Garbiel: "Listen, brother! When I now look at this firmament studded with countless stars, - and we all have heard through Seth, Enos and quite clearly through Enoch that these stars are all unbelievably great, luminous worlds, - brother, and I am inspired by the thought: 'Besediel, look, there ahead of us the omnipotent, exceedingly Holy One Who created all these countless and immensely great wonders, is walking! One holy thought from Him and the vast, endless space will soon be empty, buried in its own eternal, infinite night. And again a holy thought from Him Who is walking there, and new glorious creations will begin to shine through the great infinity!', - O brother, what an inexpressible feeling takes possession of my heart!
HG|2|53|3|0|"You asked us a while ago whether we still did not see who the stranger is.
HG|2|53|4|0|"Oh, I tell you that I noticed it already when He first came and it was clear to me that behind Him there must be hidden something inexpressible. For His eyes and His mouth told me this even before He had said a most holy word to us.
HG|2|53|5|0|"Or have you ever seen such eyes and such a mouth?
HG|2|53|6|0|"What dignity, what holiness, what power, might, strength and authority are there most clearly expressed. Who would not want to expire for bliss as soon as He gives him a closer look; and how loving and inviting is His countenance seen from a short distance!
HG|2|53|7|0|"At a greater distance from Him His expression assumes more and more holy earnest and thereby something which is indescribable.
HG|2|53|8|0|"I hardly know if what it arouses in my heart is more of a holy, sublime reverence or more of the profoundest contrition and the greatest longing to draw ever closer to Him, indeed, if that be possible, to be completely at one with Him!
HG|2|53|9|0|"And once you come closer and closer to Him, how quickly you lose all feeling of unfamiliarity and instead a never before felt holy love begins to fill the heart so that life and extinction express themselves simultaneously in endless bliss.
HG|2|53|10|0|O brother, I ask you, who are much wiser than I am: Have you not had the same impression?
HG|2|53|11|0|"Having already told me so much, would you not also tell me how far I shall trust in my feeling or how far it may still be intermingled with errors? If you know something, tell me promptly!"
HG|2|53|12|0|And Garbiel said to his brother Besediel: O brother! Trust your feeling; but at the same time believe that this is not out of you, but that it flows in all holiness into your heart out of Him, Who is leading us all to the sacred height, - yes, brother Besediel, to a height which is not only a height in earthly terms, but endlessly more: A height of the innermost eternal life out of Him. This I am feeling.
HG|2|53|13|0|O brother and you brothers all, expand your hearts promptly, throwing out all useless earthly stuff and making them roomier and emptier to receive all the great treasures which have already been, and will still be, showered upon us in abundance!
HG|2|53|14|0|"But, dearest brother, forget your exalted thoughts for the time being; for truly, it seems to me that the too endlessly exalted could also be too endlessly holy for our still uncleansed hearts.
HG|2|53|15|0|"If, however, one amongst us all is, or wants to be, occupied with something in his heart, let him actively cleanse it through true repentance and love for Him Who is leading us.
HG|2|53|16|0|"For behold, we are all close to our destination; all the patriarchs are already falling on their faces at the sight of Him Who is leading us.
HG|2|53|17|0|"Oh behold, behold, how they are now all surrounded by a holy light; how the height is now shining with light!
HG|2|53|18|0|O brothers, do weep and pray; for here it is holy, holy, holy!
HG|2|53|19|0|O you my poor, sinful heart, - will you be able to bear the coming revelation, the light of the eternal God, the holy Father?"
HG|2|54|0|1|THE PATRIARCHS RECEIVE THE TWELWE. SETH'S SPEECH IMPEDIMENT IS HEALED BY ABEDAM. THE FEEDING OF THE TWELVE
HG|2|54|1|0|Just as Garbiel and Besediel were discussing things on the way, also all the others were doing and so, led by Me, they all arrived on top of the height, their well-prepared hearts edified and full of devotion.
HG|2|54|2|0|When they arrived there, Abedam bade the patriarchs raise themselves and receive the twelve led to the height personally by Him and Adam.
HG|2|54|3|0|As soon as the patriarchs had heard Abedam express this desire, all the fathers, wives and children opened their arms to the twelve and they were received in the most loving manner.
HG|2|54|4|0|Only Seth kept in the background; for now he was afraid of those whom formerly he had so harshly rebuked.
HG|2|54|5|0|But Adam summoned Seth and asked him, saying: "Ahbel-Seth, why are you staying away when everything that breathes on this height follows the voice of the most holy Father?
HG|2|54|6|0|"Or have your arms maybe become stiff for you not to want to stretch them out to those the holy Father Abedam Himself has brought here? - Or did you maybe miss His call?"
HG|2|54|7|0|But Seth promptly fell to his knees before Adam and Abedam entreating them: "Oh do forgive me thoughtless fool! What I have done, - -"
HG|2|54|8|0|Here Abedam interrupted him and said: "That, I have done, wherefore it was right and proper!
HG|2|54|9|0|"But your fear is now idle which prevents you from receiving those whom I Myself have led here, Who then called you all here showing you what to do.
HG|2|54|10|0|"Therefore, cast aside your foolish fear and follow the example of all the others and you will free your heart and keep it safe against any reproach on the part of your own conscience, - particularly since you are standing before Me as a man free of all sin; - Understand this, and act accordingly. Amen."
HG|2|54|11|0|And Seth rose promptly and in great friendliness stretched out his arms to the twelve.
HG|2|54|12|0|And when they noticed that the formerly angered father Seth opened his arms to them almost all of them prostrated themselves at his feet asking his forgiveness, for they believed to have angered him through their rash folly.
HG|2|54|13|0|But Seth, in his love-rapture, was unable to utter a single word; however, what his tongue temporarily was unable to do, his hands and his breast demonstrated even better, for he diligently with his own hands lifted up one after the other, raising him up in his heart through signs and then pressing him to his breast.
HG|2|54|14|0|In this way he actively showed that in reality he had never been angered and that what he had done to them previously he had certainly done only prompted by a higher impulse for the sake of their eternal life's bliss; but, being aware that the twelve might not fully understand his signs, he soon turned to Abedam pointing to his tongue and breast.
HG|2|54|15|0|For Seth was afflicted from birth in that whenever his soul was deeply moved he could often not utter a single word for a considerable time.
HG|2|54|16|0|And Abedam promptly touched Seth's mouth and breast and said to him: "Seth, I tell you, open your mouth, and your tongue shall never again fail you; and so relieve your heart. Amen."
HG|2|54|17|0|And forthwith there flowed from Seth a whole stream of the most glorious words, which sounded forth as follows:
HG|2|54|18|0|"O children, O children of the holy Father's love, had I not previously, driven by a just, holy, inner impulse, in louder, stronger sounding words have to turn you away from my heart loving you beyond all measure, truly, my friends, my heart would have devoured you all out of my most ardent love!
HG|2|54|19|0|"Children, friends, when you fled before my word referring you to Adam and so hastily ran down from the sacred height, I grieved for you, my children and friends, because you refused to follow my earnest counsel and did not turn to Adam for advice, wherefore you had to climb uphill so laboriously and fearfully!
HG|2|54|20|0|"For behold, as long as the dear, holy Father, guided by Adam, had not reached your group as yet, I was troubled, exceedingly troubled in my loving heart about you, my friends and children!
HG|2|54|21|0|"But when soon I saw the holy Father so lovingly draw and press you all to His heart, a rock as heavy as the earth suddenly fell from my still aching heart because I had to see you children so sadly flee before me, your loving father.
HG|2|54|22|0|"But now let us forget all this. This is what the holy Father wanted; therefore, to Him forever thanks and the purest love of which our hearts are ever capable!
HG|2|54|23|0|"And now, children and friends, as I can see, today you have not yet strengthened yourselves with food and drink; so come to these baskets and eat and drink whatever you find there, - for it is all blessed by the holy Father!
HG|2|54|24|0|"Oh come, oh come and take this food for life eternal!"
HG|2|54|25|0|And forthwith also Abedam bade them follow Seth's advice.
HG|2|54|26|0|And, following Seth to Adam's basket, they joyfully ate and drank from its contents.
HG|2|55|0|1|GARBIEL'S PRAISE OF THE MEAL. ABEDAM'S SPEECH ON EXCESSIVE GRATITUDE
HG|2|55|1|0|After the twelve had sufficiently eaten and fortified themselves they rose from the baskets and promptly stepped up to Abedam, Adam and Seth, thanking them from the bottom of their hearts for the immense grace, as they said, to be allowed to appease their hunger with the most delicious dishes from Adam's food basket.
HG|2|55|2|0|And Garbiel then said to the others in a loud voice: "Brothers, I do believe that almost all of us have a palate. If you have felt it as I have felt it with my palate, you all have to agree with me and say:
HG|2|55|3|0|"From what we have seen of the otherwise poor earth's soil, it does not produce such fruits whose glorious form, firstly, surpasses anything seen so far, just as the light of the sun surpasses that scanty light of the moon when it either begins or finally ceases to shine.
HG|2|55|4|0|"But as far as the aroma and the flavor are concerned, in my opinion the whole earth has no suitable comparison, - unless I were allowed to compare the meaning of the words of Him, Who is now amongst us (the most holy, most loving Father!), with the meaning of my empty babble, which difference is endless and inexpressible to every created tongue.
HG|2|55|5|0|"Judging accordingly, dear brothers and friends, these fruits must have quite an inconceivably higher origin than the one we all know to be common.
HG|2|55|6|0|"Since this cannot ever be refuted, what follows to be our eternal duty?
HG|2|55|7|0|"Look at me: This heart beating in my breast I will let be kindled by the greatest possible love into an eternal thanksgiving sacrifice to the supreme Giver of such gifts and, as far as I possibly can, glorify and praise the holy Father day by day, hour by hour and moment by moment.
HG|2|55|8|0|"For oversweet were these fruits and more than glorious their flavor. So let us glorify and praise the holy Father all our life; for He is exceedingly good and full of supreme love, grace and mercy. And all this lasts with Him forever. Therefore, His holy name be forever glorified and praised to the utmost! Amen."
HG|2|55|9|0|And they all responded, saying: "Yes, the most holy name of our great, holy Father be forever glorified and praised above all! Amen."
HG|2|55|10|0|Only then did they prostrate themselves before Abedam glorifying and praising Him beyond measure from the very bottom of their hearts.
HG|2|55|11|0|But the high Abedam soon bade them get up and when they had gradually all raised again said to them:
HG|2|55|12|0|"Children, a father is surely mightily pleased with grateful children who fill their hearts more and more with true, childlike love for the father.
HG|2|55|13|0|"But how do you judge this: Suppose some father gave his child a small ripe apple and the child became and remained so moved because of this gift that it would never stop praising the father day and night and when the good father tried to calm it, the child nevertheless continued to praise the father in one breath as long as its voice lasted, stopping its praise only when it could no longer do so, - what do you think in such a case?
HG|2|55|14|0|"How heavy will the good father's heart be when, bestowing his next gift, he must foresee the martyrdom to which he will again expose his dear child!
HG|2|55|15|0|"And, remembering to bestow a greater gift on his child, how painfully his heart will cry out, since already a trifling gift almost costs it its life from sheer gratitude!
HG|2|55|16|0|"And, should a greater gift be actually bestowed on the child one day, how will it be capable of giving fitting thanks for the same, having exhausted itself already in gratitude for the previous, hardly noteworthy trifle?
HG|2|55|17|0|"If now you want to thank Me forever with the greatest love possible to you for the wing of a gnat given you and for a little hair on your body, I should also like to hear from you how, and how long, you will thank Me once I shall endow you with the supreme treasure, namely, the happiest and most blissful eternal life!
HG|2|55|18|0|"Or, since you want to bring Me for a nut already the whole earth, the moon, the sun and all the stars for a thanksgiving sacrifice, what, then, shall you offer Me for that gift, which consists in a whole earth?
HG|2|55|19|0|"So look, My above all beloved children, thus also gratitude must be a just gratitude, for it is a loving acknowledgment of that which someone receives.
HG|2|55|20|0|"If someone gives thanks for a single straw as if it were a cedar, he is either a fool or he gives from his heart a false acknowledgment for something he has never received as yet.
HG|2|55|21|0|"So put an end to your praise and rather prepare your hearts to receive that from My hand which is endlessly exalted above all these fruits.
HG|2|55|22|0|"But first go into your hearts, there to look around a little; then tell Me unanimously what you will find there. Amen."
HG|2|56|0|1|ENOCH'S INSTRUCTION ON HOW TO PROBE ONE'S HEART. THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE LIGHT OF THE INTELLECT AND THE LIGHT OF THE HEART. TEMPORAL LOVE VERSUS ETERNAL LOVE
HG|2|56|1|0|After this speech by Abedam the twelve stepped back a few paces, following Enoch's instruction who, staying with them, accompanied them into their hearts spiritually and showed them through a brief speech what it means to probe one's own heart and become aware of what is, or goes on, in the heart. And this was his speech:
HG|2|56|2|0|"Listen, dear brothers, the most holy, most loving Father Abedam Jehovah Emmanual Abba has spoken to you, having had to listen to your lengthy childlike praise:
HG|2|56|3|0|"'Probe your hearts; and tell Me faithfully what you will find there!' This was the meaning of the most holy speech.
HG|2|56|4|0|"But the most holy Father also foresaw that you will not grasp this meaning. Therefore, He instructed Me secretly in my heart to guide you into your hearts and thus also into the hidden meaning of these His last words which He spoke to you all in the end.
HG|2|56|5|0|"This must surely surprise you a little; but you all will soon realize that it is not too easy to turn one's eyes into one's own heart without much ado and then probe the same completely.
HG|2|56|6|0|"For behold, until now the intellect of your brain was predominantly the light of your soul with you all. But the forever living spirit, which dwells in the heart of the soul and is the alone true, innermost, living light of life, has never been awakened in you.
HG|2|56|7|0|"But if this has not been awakened it is futile to look into the heart; for, where there is no light, what might be seen there? Or can anyone see even a span ahead in a pitch-dark night?
HG|2|56|8|0|"And this applies even more to the spiritual vision within one's own heart where no one can see anything unless his spirit has first been actively awakened in him.
HG|2|56|9|0|"But, you will now be asking, how and whereby can the spirit be awakened then?
HG|2|56|10|0|"Look, this is why I was instructed to guide you here. And, having safely arrived here, we shall, with the aid of Him Who gave us all this holy instruction, arrive at the goal we all must reach according to His supreme, best and most perfect, holy will.
HG|2|56|11|0|This is the way and the sole means by which to awaken the spirit, namely that you all turn in the heart that is, in the most perfect love, to the most holy Father, full of trust and just selflessness and sincerity.
HG|2|56|12|0|"But when you will perceive that it becomes hotter and hotter in your heart, then watch your heart; for this is the time of ignition and light. And once your hearts will all be aglow in their love for God, the most holy, most loving Father, turn within, and you will behold the wonders of eternal life within you.
HG|2|56|13|0|"But take note also of this, namely, that you must not begin to love the most holy Father only because of this; for the most holy Father wants to be loved for His own sake. Also, that your love may not be of the kind that lasts from today till tomorrow; for, with a merely temporal love not even weak woman is contented, let alone the eternal God!
HG|2|56|14|0|"Your life will be like your love. If the love is temporal, also the life will be transient like the love, which is the sole condition of life, and such love is without light.
HG|2|56|15|0|"However, if the love is of an eternal nature, the life is also like it. And behold, this eternal love is only the lightful awakening of the eternal spirit, which as such is nothing but pure love.
HG|2|56|16|0|"Now you know everything; do accordingly and you will soon be quite capable of contemplating your innermost heart. Amen."
HG|2|56|17|0|And Besediel promptly grasped Enoch's hand and said to him: "My above all dear brother! With what outpourings of my heart shall I now thank you for this exceedingly glorious service rendered to our most needy hearts?
HG|2|56|18|0|"Behold, speaking for myself, in this point at issue I have been blind up to this very moment; for, as you have gathered precisely, at least as far as I am concerned, until now I have sought only to train the intellect and to analyze whatever I came upon, as I thought by myself:
HG|2|56|19|0|"God's perfection differs from our imperfection merely where the alone supremely perfect intellect is concerned, - wherefore we can approach God only through the exclusive development of our intellect.
HG|2|56|20|0|"Here I need not stress to you with empty words that I then owing to this misconception never paid any attention to the heart, for you have anyway already well noticed the inclination of our hearts.
HG|2|56|21|0|"But only now do I see how utterly foolish and futile this often horrible effort was; for of what benefit is to the dead all this vast knowledge?
HG|2|56|22|0|"For a thousand hollow breaths the night would be indescribably better; but the living is not in need of worldly knowledge.
HG|2|56|23|0|"Or what should the stone-blind benefit from the light, and what the living, whose spirit is itself an exceedingly bright light?
HG|2|56|24|0|"Behold, brother, this used to be unknown to me; but now that you have knocked at my breast through the most holy Father's grace, my heart promptly responded and said:
HG|2|56|25|0|"Love, love, love is the great word of all existence; if you have love forever in God, you have also all life in and out of God and everything that belongs to it.
HG|2|56|26|0|"If you do not have that you have then nothing but pure death within.
HG|2|56|27|0|O brother, behold, now death has left me; what immense gift you have therefore bestowed on me and surely on us all by revealing to us the main cause for our death!
HG|2|56|28|0|"Of how much gratitude from us all you are therefore worthy!
HG|2|56|29|0|"But now I know to Whom all gratitude is due; so let me now rush to the most holy Father."
HG|2|56|30|0|But Enoch told him: "Just have a little more patience until the others will be like you, and you have become completely luminous in your heart. Amen."
HG|2|57|0|1|ENOCH SPEAKS ON GARBIEL'S READY TONGUE. GARBIEL'S INNER CONTEMPLATION
HG|2|57|1|0|Soon also Garbiel stepped up to Enoch for he wanted to exchange a few words with him, but more out of a desire to talk than out of a true, inner need.
HG|2|57|2|0|But Enoch, anticipating him, said to him: "Garbiel, listen, the Lord and most loving Father of us all sends you word that you shall now be silent if you, too, want to be awakened.
HG|2|57|3|0|"Or have I ever, through the holy instruction of Him Who is walking among us, recommended to you also the merry agitation of the tongue as a means of awakening?
HG|2|57|4|0|"I tell you: Take good note of what has been said and you will find the way into your own heart, - but never through the agility of your tongue, which will bar rather than open to you the road to eternal life.
HG|2|57|5|0|"Behold, up until now you have been the first, or rather you imagine to be a chief among your brothers. But this has no value whatsoever before the Lord of all holiness, love, meekness and patience, but only a loving, contrite heart full of remorse has.
HG|2|57|6|0|"For everything that comes into prominence in the world, in God's sight is in the background. But whoever is here a completely unnoticed, least inhabitant of this earth, is for this reason the most esteemed with God.
HG|2|57|7|0|"However, let no one be the last maybe out of selfishness but solely so that he may be able to love even more the most loving Father in such seclusion and have even more longing in his heart to return to the eternal homeland, where the most holy Father is dwelling permanently as the God of all might, power, authority and strength.
HG|2|57|8|0|"In case you, dear brother Garbiel, should not have known this, take good note of it now so that you, too, will be able to take part in the awakening to take place soon!
HG|2|57|9|0|"For you will not be able to approach the most holy and most loving Father until you will have fully probed your heart.
HG|2|57|10|0|"But you know as much as I do what a difference there is between a well-ripened and a prematurely harvested fruit. Take good care that you may not be considered among the prematurely harvested fruits!
HG|2|57|11|0|"It is a sacred truth that the great, holy Perfecter is living and teaching among us and guiding us, - but whoever comes to Him with an immature heart, him He will leave alone until his heart is fully mature. Once this has happened also the perfecting of the spirit will not be far off.
HG|2|57|12|0|"But it is not enough for one to be awakened only for a year, a day or an hour; whenever someone becomes awakened, he becomes awakened for the whole of eternity.
HG|2|57|13|0|"However, the spirit does not dwell in the tongue, but alone in the heart. But this does not mean that someone with an awakened tongue has also an awakened spirit in his heart; for the tongue is a part of the head, being the foot and arm of the same.
HG|2|57|14|0|"When the spirit is awakened, the tongue of the head prefers quiet to aimless motion. Only then does the intellect of the head, as the natural material light of the soul, understand what an endless difference there is between the tongue of the spirit and that of the flesh.
HG|2|57|15|0|"Therefore, also you, dear brother Garbiel, should follow the instruction of the most holy Father and keep silent with your tongue. Instead, let all the more love talk in your heart for the awakening of your spirit and, therefore and thereby, the sure gaining of life eternal. - Understand and heed this well! Amen."
HG|2|57|16|0|But when Garbiel had heard this speech he was frightened in his heart and, not knowing what to do now, he began to ponder things. And the more he pondered the lighter it became in his heart, so that he became quite silent. And in this silence he gazed and watched how one light after another began to emerge from the depth of his heart, and how the heart began to expand to the size of a world; and in the center of this now seemingly endless world he saw a high altar erected and on it a powerful youth in white garments.
HG|2|57|17|0|And this youth looked up to heaven, out of which an immensely strong light poured over him; and out of this light it sounded in clearly audible words, as follows:
HG|2|57|18|0|"Garbiel, Garbiel, look at the signs in your hand, which is at the side of your heart, and with these signs write the word on stone tablets, and teach this also to your brothers!"
HG|2|57|19|0|And the youth turned into a man and examined his hand and found twenty-five signs (the Alphabet; ed.) on the same, together with their names and their origin as well as their inner meaning.
HG|2|57|20|0|And all the others discovered similar signs within them.
HG|2|57|21|0|And Enoch was instructed to awaken them after close to an hour and a half had elapsed during this inner contemplation.
HG|2|57|22|0|And soon Enoch awakened them also and in great friendliness led them to Abedam.
HG|2|58|0|1|VRATAH'S VISION CONCERNING THE NATURE OF LETTERS
HG|2|58|1|0|When they had returned to Abedam and offered Him their praise and heartfelt gratitude Abedam questioned one of the twelve, saying:
HG|2|58|2|0|"Well then, My beloved Vratah, tell Me briefly what you saw in your heart and what you conclude from it."
HG|2|58|3|0|And Vratah, overwhelmed by his great humility and trembling to his innermost core, took a little time to recover and then said:
HG|2|58|4|0|O You eternal, holy, endlessly mighty, strong, powerful, mild, gentle, most patient, sublime, wise Father and God, full of grace, mercy and love, Creator of all things, should it be necessary to tell You with the tongue what from eternities surely has been clearer and more obvious to You than is to me the sun on a brightest and calmest day? "
HG|2|58|5|0|And Abedam replied: "How can you ask Me like that?
HG|2|58|6|0|"Did I not demand this from you? But, knowing that I have most clearly foreseen what you beheld and perceived, how could you now fail to realize that I must also have foreseen from eternity what I was asking you about although I see only too clearly in every minute detail what you have seen and perceived within you?
HG|2|58|7|0|"Since you must now at least realize all this, do not ask further but answer the question just as if I did not know that about which I am asking; for you can be fully assured that I well know why I am asking you, - and why you will give Me the answer which has been well-known to Me from eternities, that I also know.
HG|2|58|8|0|"Notwithstanding all this I want you to answer My question exactly as if I were totally ignorant of the answer you will be giving Me.
HG|2|58|9|0|"Take note of this also all of you; and whoever among you will be asked, let him answer thus!
HG|2|58|10|0|"However, I do not wish to talk with you as with stones, but like a father with his living children capable of speech.
HG|2|58|11|0|"And so you, Vratah, answer anyway to My erstwhile question. Amen."
HG|2|58|12|0|And forthwith Vratah took courage and began, with a heart full of gratitude, to reveal what he had beheld in his heart.
HG|2|58|13|0|And these were the words describing Vratah's vision, namely:
HG|2|58|14|0|O You, Whose name my tongue hardly dares pronounce any more, if You will it, any other will must yield, first of all mine!
HG|2|58|15|0|"I saw a strong light emerge in my heart, which was more luminous than the sun in its most luminous center. And when I perceived this light within me, it became dark outside of me on the earth, so that I could no longer discern anything.
HG|2|58|16|0|"This light kept increasing more and more and, finally, became so powerful that it illumined me in all my parts, so much so that my outer skin felt as if I were bathed in the light of the sun and a large part of the earth then became illumined through this light of my skin.
HG|2|58|17|0|"And when the light fell onto the earth, all things looked different from what they used to look when seen with the eyes of the flesh.
HG|2|58|18|0|"Thus, for instance, I saw a leaflet from a tree, blown straight onto my right hand by a slight, gloriously sounding breeze, inscribed with the most curious-looking signs. The beautiful signs captured my attention and I placed the leaflet onto my left hand so as to examine it at leisure.
HG|2|58|19|0|"But while I was thus inspecting it, it suddenly hit me that the leaflet showed, I would say, exactly the same signs as those which I had discovered on my hand; the only difference being that in my hand there were just twenty-five such signs individually, whereas on the leaflet the same signs were repeated many times in multiple combinations.
HG|2|58|20|0|"And the leaflet began to expand in size and became larger and larger, and it seemed to me to be expanding almost over the whole earth.
HG|2|58|21|0|"But, as the leaflet kept expanding more and more also the sign combinations increased, so much so that it would have been a sheer impossibility to survey even the minutest part of the endless rows and groupings.
HG|2|58|22|0|"But as I became more and more lost in this my most glorious, most wondrous picture, behold, all of a sudden this heavenly light in me went out, the leaflet disappeared along with the light and the glorious Aeolian sounds, and then Enoch's voice summoned us here to You, O most holy Father.
HG|2|58|23|0|"This is all I have seen according to Your most holy will and by Your most gracious permission. To You alone all praise, all honor, all gratitude, all glory, all love and all adoration for it forever! Amen."
HG|2|58|24|0|Hereupon Abedam commended his faithfulness and then said: "Behold, beloved Vratah, what you saw is the Kingdom of My Grace on earth!
HG|2|58|25|0|"I cannot always remain with you as you are now seeing Me; besides, it would benefit no one towards eternal life if I did or could remain.
HG|2|58|26|0|"But I will leave to you signs such as the ones you and all your brothers have seen, by means of which you will be able to record with the aid of My Spirit every word issuing from My mouth to you all, even for the latest descendants. And in this recorded word I shall be at all times amongst you, holy, gracious, strong and powerful!
HG|2|58|27|0|"How these signs have to be executed, My Spirit will teach you through Garbiel! Amen."
HG|2|59|0|1|THE TIMID SEHEL'S VISION AND ITS CORRESPONDENCE TO NOAH AND THE FLOOD
HG|2|59|1|0|When Vratah had thus fulfilled Abedam's will, Abedam had given him the most reassuring explanation of his inner vision and Vratah had thanked Abedam for it from the bottom of his heart, Abedam called another out of the twelve by name, who was called Sehel, and asked him with the same words, saying:
HG|2|59|2|0|"Sehel, do tell Me also what you saw and perceived in your heart."
HG|2|59|3|0|When Sehel heard that the question was put to him to answer, he was as struck by lightning, not able to utter one word, especially since by nature he had a somewhat inflexible tongue. But this was not a coincidence, as it is nowadays said and believed in a most blind, foolish way, but so that through his heavy tongue My name should be greatly glorified.
HG|2|59|4|0|Since poor Sehel, despite all his endeavors and effort, could not utter anything and for this reason was gripped by a mighty fever of anxiety, Abedam stepped up to him and asked him:
HG|2|59|5|0|"Sehel, how do you explain that you can talk without such fear and panic to your brothers who, compared with Me, do not love you at all?
HG|2|59|6|0|"Behold, My love for you and you all is so great that from its fire the endless spaces of creation, filled with countless solar regions, are ignited. Yet all these suns are only the minutest spark of My love for you and you, out of your excessive fear and anxiety, do not dare give Me the demanded answer! How do you explain this?
HG|2|59|7|0|"Tell Me in your heart whether any brother ever ~truck you on the mouth when you answered one of his questions.
HG|2|59|8|0|"Behold, you deny this in your heart.
HG|2|59|9|0|"Since already your brother who, like you, is a weak human, has never struck you, how much less I, Who am the almighty, eternal God and your true, holy, most loving Father Myself, shall strike you!
HG|2|59|10|0|"Therefore, control your idle, foolish fear and your vain anxiety and speak with an open heart before Me and all the patriarchs!
HG|2|59|11|0|"So do not rack your brain too long for the most suitable words with which to address Me - for this does not please Me at all -, but what your heart will tell you, in the same manner pass it on to Me, and I shall take a true pleasure in the pure, true speech of your heart. Amen."
HG|2|59|12|0|These words from the most holy mouth of Abedam encouraged our Sehel so much that soon not only all fear and anxiety left him completely, but also the otherwise existing heaviness of his tongue. And thus he began to relate all the wondrous things he had beheld within at this particular time.
HG|2|59|13|0|But this is what he saw in his heart, and thus he related it, saying: O You eternal, dear, holy Father! Truly, truly, I was an immensely great fool; it is still so clear and transparent before my eyes and all my senses!
HG|2|59|14|0|O Father, Your endless love, goodness, mercy and grace - and my immensely foolish fear and anxiety before You! Oh forgive me, You dear, holy Father!
HG|2|59|15|0|"Behold, in my case it was not only Your holy, visible presence which prevented me from speaking, but also the extraordinarily wondrous vision I had experienced had a strong effect on my anyway heavy tongue.
HG|2|59|16|0|"However, Your almighty Word has so completely strengthened me that now I am without all fear, for I have profoundly learned for the first time that only You alone are the holy Father of us all. And so I am only too glad to relate what is still so wondrously gloriously and awesomely floating and sounding before all my senses. And this is how it was:
HG|2|59|17|0|"Right away my heart began to glow as red as a beautiful spring-rose when it is greeted by dawn's first rays; but that was not all, for the redness kept growing stronger and stronger, just as you see it on a very fine spring morning before the full rise of the glorious sun.
HG|2|59|18|0|"And, what I could not possibly ever have envisaged, soon a most glorious sun rose in my own heart, luminous beyond all imagination.
HG|2|59|19|0|"But my heart itself expanded, so much so that I beheld in the same an entirely new heaven adorned with countless new stars, shining by day in the most glorious constellations. And then I saw how a new glorious earth emerged, as if out of great masses of water, bringing with it a peaceful generation in a long house standing on the billowing waves.
HG|2|59|20|0|"Yes, all this I saw in my own heart and even more, as follows.
HG|2|59|21|0|"And this peaceful generation disembarked from the long house and forthwith made a fragrant sacrifice to You. But the smoke emitted by the sacrifice gathered above it in the air and soon formed a most glorious arch above the vast, now gloriously shimmering earth.
HG|2|59|22|0|"And from the arch came a voice which was exactly like Yours. And the voice addressed itself to the father of this generation, promising him peace and indicating that the arch was a visible sign that the earth should not ever again be visited by such a flood.
HG|2|59|23|0|"And the voice spoke still many a thing with the father of this generation; but the words were quite incomprehensible to me.
HG|2|59|24|0|"On the house strange signs were to be seen, and the old man went and copied these signs onto a red stone tablet. When he was finished with it he went over to his children, showed them the tablet and said to them:
HG|2|59|25|0|Children, here is engraved what God has engraved onto this sheltering house: Henceforth I will no longer make war with man; this was the last one.
HG|2|59|26|0|But whoever among you becomes unfaithful to Me, over him I will pass a judgment until the great Time of all times. "Therefore, peace to the earth and its inhabitants who are, and will be, of a good heart and in the same full of loyalty to Me! Amen.'
HG|2|59|27|0|"Behold, this I have seen and well perceived; other than that I have seen and perceived nothing.
HG|2|59|28|0|"O holy Father, receive it graciously; Your holy will! Amen."
HG|2|59|29|0|Thereupon Abedam said: "Sehel, you rendered faithfully what you saw; but the closer meaning of your vision only time, the evil, shall reveal.
HG|2|59|30|0|"But I want this war not to take place; yet not as I want it, but as mankind will want it, thus it will happen!
HG|2|59|31|0|"But the signs you, too, shall soon come to know better! Amen.
HG|2|60|0|1|THIRST FOR KNOWLEDGE IS JUSTIFIED. TRUTH, THE FOOD FOR THE SPIRIT. LOVE, THE FUNDAMENT OF ALL TRUTHS
HG|2|60|1|0|When Sehel had heard what Abedam had said concerning the signs he was glad and looking forward to becoming acquainted with them; but, as far as the war to be revealed by the evil time was concerned he could not understand it, not being able to grasp why, besides the revelation of the signs, he should not also have the meaning of the vision of the said war revealed to him.
HG|2|60|2|0|He was so engrossed in this searching and brooding that he even forgot to give due thanks.
HG|2|60|3|0|After several such silent moments Abedam asked him: "What is all the useless stuff you allow your heart to be filled with? What will it benefit you?
HG|2|60|4|0|"Will you become more alive if your insatiable thirst for knowledge is satisfied?
HG|2|60|5|0|"Since you are already so concerned about some of what may come over the earth, having seen something, - what, then, would you do if you had had Kenan's visions and beheld within you the ten pillars?
HG|2|60|6|0|"I tell you: Go to Kenan and let him tell you about the ten pillars; but pay special attention to the last one. This will give you much light; but the light will make you sad. For there the Father Who is now telling you this will change into an unrelenting judge, and your eye will try in vain to penetrate the great darkness; but My countenance you will seek in vain.
HG|2|60|7|0|"For wherever you will turn your eyes and ears, you will find nothing but My great wrath.
HG|2|60|8|0|"So, if you want to learn about this in great detail, hurry to Kenan and make him tell you what he saw; however, understand this well, if you will! Amen."
HG|2|60|9|0|After this admonition Sehel promptly fell down before Abedam beginning to cry, weep and entreat Me to save him for all times from such revelations; for, instead of being without Me, the most holy, most loving Father, for even one moment, he would rather utterly perish for all Eternities of eternities.
HG|2|60|10|0|And I, as Abedam, thereupon said to him: "Now look, My dear Sehel, then everything is all right. Since I am more important to you than the terrible revelation, stay with Me; and verily, I tell you, you shall not ever be in need of seeking, or missing, Me, your most loving, holy Father, Who is also the most loving, holy Father of you all!
HG|2|60|11|0|"But as far as your thirst for knowledge is concerned, I will not regard it as unreasonable and unjust; for it is with every human the first indication of a higher spiritual life.
HG|2|60|12|0|"Whoever is without any thirst for knowledge is still like a tree-stump in which there is no life other than that of decay; it consumes and finally destroys everything surrounding it, like a clumsy polyp somewhere on the muddy floor of the ocean, which consumes everything around it with its many clumsy arms, each of which has its own mouth, and, eating until it is dead, turns again into mud itself which at the utmost serves as an ugly substratum for some similar voracious eater.
HG|2|60|13|0|"Yes, I tell you all: A man without a thirst for higher knowledge is in the real sense of the word not human as yet, but merely an animal in human form, having no other interest but to feed and, when it has eaten its fill and is otherwise healthy, either to sleep or to mate, and is only concerned about the carrying out of its natural functions and its creature comforts, such as having a good and soft spot to lie on and dream in its sleep, either about eating or mating.
HG|2|60|14|0|"Yes, it is not good to be with such a man, for in him there lives only a real animal soul which does not wish to relinquish its pre-existential state having always fared better while eating than while performing a work for the future awakening of its immortal spirit within.
HG|2|60|15|0|"Behold, such a man is a purely worldly man to whom nothing is sacred save his belly!
HG|2|60|16|0|"However, although all this speaks in favor of the thirst for knowledge, in another respect I am violently opposed to it, and this for the best reason of the world and of all stars, suns, moons and all the endless heavens.
HG|2|60|17|0|"This best of reasons is as follows: Behold, whenever someone is thirsty for knowledge, with him the spirit is already awake, just as is awake an infant sucking its mother's breasts! But what does the awakened infant want? What does the crying and screaming mean?
HG|2|60|18|0|"Behold, it wants food; it wants to be appeased!
HG|2|60|19|0|"The spirit, awakened from its long sleep, wants this, too; it indicates its hunger through its thirst for knowledge.
HG|2|60|20|0|"But tell Me in your heart and answer My question: Will the infant perhaps be appeased should the mother instead of offering the milk filled breast put a finger in its mouth to suck on, or other things devoid of nutriment?
HG|2|60|21|0|"I tell you: Instead of the breast, she may put thousands and thousands of the softest fingers in the mouth of the infant, but with all the futile finger-sucking the infant will nevertheless unfailingly perish since it cannot possibly be appeased with nothing, and will lose its life with such spurious nourishment.
HG|2|60|22|0|"Do you understand this truth? - You shrug your shoulders; ah, behold, you shall at once come to the bottom of the matter.
HG|2|60|23|0|"Is not the milk a true nourishment for the infant and therefore a full truth for the infant's hungry, demanding stomach yearning for food? - I reckon no one will doubt that.
HG|2|60|24|0|"Does not the mother press the infant to the same breast in which her boundless love for the infant burns in the brightest flames on whose fire this sweet fare is actually prepared?
HG|2|60|25|0|"Behold, now we have already everything; thus also the spirit wants truth, it wants faithful, fullest truth for food.
HG|2|60|26|0|"If, however, you want to appease your spirit with the help of empty knowledge which is often devoid of a single true dewdrop, tell Me how far then will the spirit progress?
HG|2|60|27|0|"Just as the mother's love is the basis for the infant's true nourishment, thus also love is for the spirit the basis of all endless truths, all of which are a very true, good, eternal fare for the spirit.
HG|2|60|28|0|"But Who and where is this love? - Look at Me, at this breast here; behold, here there is milk in endless abundance!
HG|2|60|29|0|"So stay here; for it is better here to suck than to try to fathom the meaning of visions, at the same time starving in the spirit and, finally, perishing along with the revealed visions.
HG|2|60|30|0|"Do you now understand the difference between true and false nourishment and the meaning of the word "thirst for knowledge'?
HG|2|60|31|0|"Since you now understand it, act accordingly and you will have eternal life. Amen."
HG|2|61|0|1|SEHEL COMMITS A BLUNDER. ABEDAM'S GREAT TESTIMONY TO SEHEL
HG|2|61|1|0|With these words Sehel was filled, and the words were power, spirit and life out of God, and God was every word from the mouth of the holy Father, for God is the power in the Love called the Father, just as love is the endless strength, might and authority in all the power of God.
HG|2|61|2|0|"Thus filled with these words, which are the power of God's Spirit, Sehel stayed with Abedam not giving up his place to another who was also called.
HG|2|61|3|0|However, with Sehel the reason for his staying on was by no means some pride of place or ambition, but what held him firmly bound to Me was solely his childlike love. This is why I, as Abedam, said to him merely for the sake of making room also these words:
HG|2|61|4|0|"Sehel, behold, the others must also still come to Me as you came to Me when I called you. Therefore, you surely may, and can, make a little room; for now you can be without fear of ever losing Me again.
HG|2|61|5|0|"Come as far as here - rejoice about it! You did it out of your own strength or according to your own will. Thus, as far as you were able to go you did go alone.
HG|2|61|6|0|"And when you came close to Me I hurried towards you and all the others.
HG|2|61|7|0|"But now you are fully with Me and need not take another step but can remain with Me peacefully or actively follow Me wherever I go.
HG|2|61|8|0|"But what I have said here concerns merely the heart and the spirit within the same as well as its ramifications and by no means the body. Therefore, you can be physically wherever you like; if your heart is with Me in all the love of your spirit, you are everywhere equally close to Me.
HG|2|61|9|0|"But even if, in a physical sense, you were sitting on My back whilst your heart were reflecting on the depth of the ocean or your spirit were roaming among the stars or in some remote region of the earth, verily, you would be as far from Me as your heart and the love of your spirit were.
HG|2|61|10|0|"Therefore, My beloved Sehel, you can now calmly stay a little farther from Me where your body is concerned, so that also your brothers will be able to approach Me at first physically for the same reason for which you approached Me at first physically. Do you understand this, beloved Sehel?"
HG|2|61|11|0|And Sehel in his heart answered this question in the affirmative and Abedam thereupon replied: "So act accordingly. Amen."
HG|2|61|12|0|And Sehel became elated in his heart, glorified and praised the Father in Abedam, gave God all honor of his spirit and stepped aside.
HG|2|61|13|0|Now averting his eye from Abedam he went backwards, not seeing where he was treading, and it so happened that he trod on Garbiel's foot with his heel.
HG|2|61|14|0|About this, Garbiel became somewhat angry and rebuked Sehel, saying:
HG|2|61|15|0|"Just tell me why you do not walk in the fashion your feet were meant to walk?
HG|2|61|16|0|"Why backwards, not heeding the feet of the brothers just as if they were paving-stones on lanes and roads, since your knees bend forwards and not backwards?
HG|2|61|17|0|"Besides, wherever you turn you do not move from the spot! Do you maybe imagine that one can delay the Lord in the same manner as one often annoyingly enough holds up the likes of us?
HG|2|61|18|0|"Look, Sehel, how foolish you have been again! I have seen it from afar in Abedam's face, Who is holy, holy, exceedingly holy and the most loving Father of us all, that you already annoyed Him with your foolishness, which He surely indicated to you clearly enough by His last words.
HG|2|61|19|0|"But you did not notice it and even now act as if your senses were somewhat deranged, going clumsily backwards without considering in the least Who He is Who is before us, and on what you are stepping with your clumsy feet.
HG|2|61|20|0|"I entreat you, brother Sehel, pull yourself together for once and become another man at least before God if you should not find it worth the trouble before us, your brothers, to be a man in whom we could be pleased! Truly, I am ashamed of you!"
HG|2|61|21|0|Now the poor Sehel in his embarrassment did not know what to do; for at this moment he did not know whose forgiveness to ask first.
HG|2|61|22|0|And although he tried to talk, his tongue failed him. When, after a few moments, he had pulled himself together as far as possible, he rushed forward to Abedam fervently beseeching Him to forgive him since he had previously overlooked in Whose presence he was and Whom he had surely annoyed through his tardiness. And he also entreated Abedam to heal his brother Garbiel's foot should the latter be in pain owing to his clumsy kick.
HG|2|61|23|0|But Abedam bent down and promptly raised poor Sehel from the ground, then pressed him to His heart and said to him as well as to all the others:
HG|2|61|24|0|"Sehel, I tell you, you are no longer a man, but a pure and great angel of the most sublime heaven!
HG|2|61|25|0|"Yes, I tell you: What you are now, you were already in your mother's womb, namely, an immortal primordial descendant from the highest heaven, where nothing is dwelling but alone the most innocent love of the smallest spirits, who are the most powerful and wise because they dwell in the innermost, most holy depth of My heart!
HG|2|61|26|0|O Sehel, you My great beloved, do you now recognize Me as you have recognized Me already from eternities, namely, that I am your dear, holy Father?
HG|2|61|27|0|"Do you remember floating by My side through the endless, still completely empty space when I said to you: 'Faithful brother of My love! Behold, a brother is fallen down into the endless depth, which is endless and forever filled with the fire of My most infinite and most eternal Deity!
HG|2|61|28|0|"'Here let us out of this tear in My eye found a first sun!' and you replied: 'Most holy Father! Your holy will be done!'
HG|2|61|29|0|"And telling Me this, do you further remember that a tear fell also from your eyes, and I blessed this your tear and said: 'Dear brother of My eternal, endless love, behold, through this your tear this sun, the first and greatest, shall be fructified so that through it the whole, endless space shall in the future be filled with countless children of its kind as far as where the eternal fire of My Deity takes its eternal beginning!'?
HG|2|61|30|0|"However, dear brother Sehel, no more of this now! Be therefore also without fear; for our acquaintance and love is of long standing. Now you must also clearly realize why you were going backwards, unable to take your eyes off Me.
HG|2|61|31|0|"Sehel, this was your last trial save one of short duration in the future, and then another one, the very last, when I shall send you as My forerunner. For now keep your body for as long as you will; but My countenance you shall never miss.
HG|2|61|32|0|"Thus also you shall comprehend your vision like any other; but keep it to yourself.
HG|2|61|33|0|"Because you stepped on Garbiel's foot he shall become a teacher of the signs - and you his master. And this shall be a great lesson in humility for him as for all others that he has now learnt that he whom he had considered a fool is in fact a very old brother of My eternal love and existed prior to all stars, the sun, the moon and the earth! However, dear brother, let us now hear what all the other brothers have seen in their hearts. Amen."
HG|2|62|0|1|SEHEL'S TRANSFIGURATION AND HIS GLORIOUSLY PROFOUND AND WISE SPEECH
HG|2|62|1|0|After this speech Sehel became as transfigured and all the patriarchs, including Adam, rushed to him so as to greet a, beside Abedam, so exalted guest
HG|2|62|2|0|Also Seth, being Sehel's father, rushed to Sehel, who was his youngest and last son, grasped his hand and said to him:
HG|2|62|3|0|"My son Sehel, you who have to this hour remained a single man, never having cohabited with a woman, unwilling to lay and give us all a living seed out of you, so that I then became angry with you and exiled you towards midday, how will you now forgive me this great sin which I, a poor, blind father, have committed against you?
HG|2|62|4|0|"What are Enos and the whole ancestral line compared to you alone?
HG|2|62|5|0|"O Jehovah, O You most holy Abedam, why did this poor father's eyes have to be opened so late?
HG|2|62|6|0|"Yes truly, I could become demented because I did not recognize you, Sehel, earlier!
HG|2|62|7|0|"Oh do forgive me, forgive me and come back to me and let me nevertheless call you my son where the body is concerned! Yet not my will, but the will of the most high Abedam, as well as yours, be done. Amen."
HG|2|62|8|0|When Sehel heard his father Seth thus lament before him he came back from his great reminiscences, took courage and said to the father Seth:
HG|2|62|9|0|"O dear father Seth, do not worry about that! Surely I shall not ever overthrow the most holy Father's order; and it was His exceedingly holy order which allowed that this my body, which I have been carrying around on this earth for several hundred years, was begotten by you.
HG|2|62|10|0|"For what reason should you now no longer be allowed to be its father?
HG|2|62|11|0|"Oh do remain anyway what you have always been to me, namely, my dear father in the name of Him Who had begotten us all from eternity and Whose children we had been even before all the visible things were made!
HG|2|62|12|0|"For behold, we all begin here a new life for the sake of the one who fell of his own free will. Therefore, what we are, or rather were, according to our spirit is anyway unimportant in relation to this earthly life; thus you are my father Seth and I am your son!
HG|2|62|13|0|"And thus let everybody else be completely unconcerned on my account.
HG|2|62|14|0|"Since the eternal, most holy Father already shows Himself to us and all others, eating and drinking with us, talking to us like a wise brother to another and teaching us all the great secret art of how to take from Him life eternal although we all and the whole endless creation are nothing compared to Him, - what distinction, then, should we make between us, having all come forth in the same manner through His almighty will out of His love?
HG|2|62|15|0|"Whether I am a created primordial angel spirit or one who went forth from this very same love at a later time, what difference does it make to us before God?
HG|2|62|16|0|"Since God out of His eternal order and endless wisdom has willed it that I did not become your father but you became mine, why should I now fancy myself superior to you because the most loving, holy Father in His mild and exceedingly friendly manner has shown me my surely exalted spiritual primordial state?
HG|2|62|17|0|"O my dear father Seth, this be far from me and from us all!
HG|2|62|18|0|"Only He is holy; but we are all His children whom He loves immensely provided they are as they should be.
HG|2|62|19|0|"If they deviate from His holy ways He meets them with His endless and unlimited mercy.
HG|2|62|20|0|"And to the obdurate He metes out His judgment, whether towards life or towards whatever kind of death; this only He knows!
HG|2|62|21|0|"However, since we are all His children, let us remain in His most holy name also faithful to the conditions in which He had put us for three moments onto this earth.
HG|2|62|22|0|"Since there will anyway soon be an end to this earthly life, He will long ago have taken care of the new conditions we will then face.
HG|2|62|23|0|"As far as the return to your house is, or may be, concerned, that, like everything else, we leave to Him Who is holy, exceedingly holy and now amongst us.
HG|2|62|24|0|"Only one thing I feel free now to demand of all of you strictly, namely, that for the sake of his own, eternal salvation and life none of you ever dare show me any ever so little veneration because the most holy Father called me His brother!
HG|2|62|25|0|"For you all know anyway to Whom alone all honor, all praise, all glory and all worship is due.
HG|2|62|26|0|"To us all, however, let this be the greatest glorification that we glorify the holiest Father through the most faithful fulfillment of His holiest will.
HG|2|62|27|0|"Therefore, I demand of you that you look upon me as nothing more than old Sehel! Amen."
HG|2|62|28|0|"And also to you, dear brother Garbiel, I say in the name of Him Who is close beside me to promptly rise from the ground; for I am only a man like you. We both have Seth as our father; why do you do to me what is due to God alone?
HG|2|62|29|0|"Listen, a man shall not ever wallow in the dust before men, and in the future the person whose selfish heart will bear even for a moment to see a brother in the dust before him, shall be guilty of the greatest sin in the eyes of God!
HG|2|62|30|0|"Behold, dear brother, you have never offended me; therefore, I in turn have nothing to forgive you, but have only to give you my brotherly heart which is open to love.
HG|2|62|31|0|"But, if there is something which oppresses your heart, - behold, there - beside us is standing He to Whom we are all indebted.
HG|2|62|32|0|"So just turn to Him; He will certainly free you from your burden and set free your troubled heart! Amen."
HG|2|63|0|1|HUMILITY, THE GREATEST GLORIFICATION OF MAN. TO HONOUR THROUGH LOVE. GARBIEL'S PRIDE OF PLACE
HG|2|63|1|0|And Abedam added His Amen to the Amen of Sehel and then said:
HG|2|63|2|0|"Yes, thus My beloved Sehel has truly spoken! Among all sins, self-seeking is the greatest. But man's greatest and most sublime glorification is humility and the therefrom-issuing glorification of My name before the world.
HG|2|63|3|0|"Let him whose heart is burdened come to Me; for verily, say I now just as My beloved Sehel has said before, he will nowhere find relief, but solely with Me!
HG|2|63|4|0|"Thus you, Garbiel, did not err in asking your great brother's forgiveness, and Seth, too, did not err when he realized his old error after being angry with his son Sehel who, following an inner impulse, refused to tread into Adam's footsteps but wanted to retain all his life the heavenly primordial purity of his heart out of his great secret love for Me.
HG|2|63|5|0|"But, as Sehel said a while ago, it is going too far when one brother wallows in the dust before another brother.
HG|2|63|6|0|"For not even I demand this. How much less, then, shall you honor one another as if one brother were a God to the other.
HG|2|63|7|0|"By this I do not mean to say that you should not give honor to each other at all, but only that you shall not crawl before each other like worms.
HG|2|63|8|0|"If you honor one another, give honor only through love, and let no one elevate himself above another but let each one be a true brother to another in My love.
HG|2|63|9|0|"Such a mark of honor is a just one, - this you owe one another; however, what goes beyond it is again against My order, wherefore you shall leave it alone.
HG|2|63|10|0|"To honor someone through love is sufficient in any relationship amongst you, be it between brothers, or from a son towards his father, or from a father to the son, or the wife to the husband, or the husband to the wife, the sister to the sister, the brother to the sister, or the sister to the brother, or the daughter to the mother, or the mother to the daughter, or the son to the mother, or the mother to the son, and the father to the daughter, - in short, in everything the sale true love is sufficient, the main reason being that even I Myself do not demand from you all more than your love in the spirit and all truth out of it.
HG|2|63|11|0|"Verily, I tell you all, even if you pray day and night and wallow like the swine in filth and the dirtiest dust, - I shall nevertheless not grant your request unless you have earnestly and full of love and truth turned in your heart to Me, the holy, most loving Father!
HG|2|63|12|0|"Since I, Who am holy, exceedingly holy, accept your true, earnest filial love as the best and truest veneration most pleasing to Me, - what difference should there be between you to make you crawl in the dust before one another?
HG|2|63|13|0|"Therefore, again once and for all: Love is sufficient and shall suffice to you all!
HG|2|63|14|0|"But you, My beloved Sehel, will engrave the sole commandment of love on stone so that everyone will see what it is all about and what is the universal center of all things
HG|2|63|15|0|"And so also you, jealous Garbiel, go and worry no longer because I did not call you as the first to tell Me about your vision.
HG|2|63|16|0|"Do you maybe think I do this deliberately to tease someone letting him feel his nothingness before Me because he wants to be something which he really should not be? O Garbiel, there you are very much mistaken!
HG|2|63|17|0|"I tell you, My eternal order, My love and My endless wisdom certainly go different ways from those which only your foolishness can grasp!
HG|2|63|18|0|"Therefore, you shall have a humble and free heart, not one full of pride of place; for, if you are humble you will not worry about the order of precedence watching who is the first, second, or third to be called, but it will he quite all right with you no matter when you are called.
HG|2|63|19|0|"Behold, you were full of pride of place, wherefore the kick of your brother hurt you, which in other circumstances you would hardly have noticed.
HG|2|63|20|0|"Now cleanse your heart completely and then come to Me when you are called. Thus go again to Enoch and make him show you the right way to Me. Amen.
HG|2|63|21|0|"And now you, Horidael, come to Me and tell Me, like the others, about all you have seen and faithfully perceived within you. Amen."
HG|2|64|0|1|HORIDAEL'S VISION. THE INNER GUIDING VOICE IN MAN
HG|2|64|1|0|As soon as Abedam had called him Horidael stepped forward and, like a courageous lion, began to speak. However, his courage was without presumption whatsoever, but was only instilled by his love for Me, just as a mother's love fills her breast with courage so that she would even run into the fire should her child's life be endangered, - the only difference being that such courage on the part of the mother would be a courage of grief, pain, fear and panic. With Horidael this was not the case, since his courage stemmed only from his innermost joy and was, therefore, comparable to the courage of a general dizzy with the joy of conquest.
HG|2|64|2|0|Enlivened by such love-joy courage, Horidael began to speak as follows:
HG|2|64|3|0|"O You holy, most loving Father! You have graciously called also me, a poor sinner that I may proclaim here all I have seen and perceived.
HG|2|64|4|0|"However, I am well aware that everything I have seen and perceived comes solely from You. Should I tell You and inform You about that which countless eternities ago was incomprehensibly clearer to You than the sun in the middle of the brightest day?
HG|2|64|5|0|"No, no, in other words this would only mean either pouring a drop of water into the sea so as to enlarge the same, or on the brightest day light a torch of pitch or wax in order to augment the light of the sun.
HG|2|64|6|0|"Therefore, to tell about my vision solely for Your sake would be - at least as far as I can see - the biggest nonsense ever committed by a human, unburdening his heart before You as if You did not know what was hidden in the same.
HG|2|64|7|0|"For, standing before You, as I am now, only one thing is required in the spirit and in all truth, namely, to beat one's breast saying:
HG|2|64|8|0|"O You my great God, You my holy, most loving Father, have grace and mercy upon me, a poor sinner!
HG|2|64|9|0|"For all sin, all the blemishes and faults of my heart are revealed before You like the brightest day. You know my thoughts and all my desires are counted before You.
HG|2|64|10|0|"But I also know this: You want everyone to become eloquent before You, just as if You knew nothing in all earnest of all that is, or has been, going on in someone's heart, making him talk before You as a true child before the alone true, holy, most loving Father.
HG|2|64|11|0|"So also I will reveal in all the love and joy of my heart the prophetic and surely wondrous vision as well as what I perceived in this vision; and so I ask you all to lend me a willing ear.
HG|2|64|12|0|"At first I felt something like hard knocks at my breast. If I am not mistaken, there were about seven of them. These knocks did not hurt me, but nevertheless I was shaken through each of them to the innermost core of my life, wherefore I became full of fear not knowing what these knocks were leading up to.
HG|2|64|13|0|"However, when with the last knock fear overwhelmed me so that all my outer senses failed me, it became more and more lively in my heart.
HG|2|64|14|0|"At first it seemed to me that countless stars were flashing around in confusion like lightning without thunder. This became faster and more violent, so much so that in the end my whole heart passed into the lightning like flashing matter, just as if one could force a lightning to last and not go out in the flick of a moment.
HG|2|64|15|0|"Then this light began to dilate my heart, so much so that it began to expand its limits beyond all the visible heavens.
HG|2|64|16|0|"As it kept expanding its limits unceasingly, gradually this vast astral coil of lightning and light began to dissolve into single flashes of lightning and, finally, into individual fixed stars, each of which shone brighter by far than the morning star in the brightest light of a serene morning in spring.
HG|2|64|17|0|"When all had quietened down and I could no longer perceive whether my heart continued to expand, stood still or contracted again, - I finally found myself; and as I found myself I found myself as a complete man and thought asking myself: Where am I now?
HG|2|64|18|0|"And behold, forthwith three of the most glorious stars flashed down from the vast heaven of my heart which formerly had thus expanded, and these three stars were three perfect round spheres which, like the sun, had an excessively strong light.
HG|2|64|19|0|"Then I asked myself again: What does this mean? Where am I, and what am I?
HG|2|64|20|0|"Before I could finish thinking this, suddenly each of these three spheres expanded tremendously retreating into an immeasurable depth, so that in the end I saw nothing but these three infinitely great spheres before me.
HG|2|64|21|0|"And the one in the middle opened and, absorbing the outer two, approached me; but close to it I perceived a great thunder which sounded like clearly audible words, as follows:
HG|2|64|22|0|"'You are now within yourself in the ~spirit; all that you perceive is within you and there is nothing outside of you.
HG|2|64|23|0|"But this means that in the future you shall explore the signs of the inner man, not caring for the outer filth of the things of the world.
HG|2|64|24|0|"'For, what in the outer world appears as dead, all that you carry within you alive in countless numbers. "Therefore, strive after the inner life; there you will find revealed all that ever touched you, or most often failed to touch you, outwardly!
HG|2|64|25|0|"'Behold, this is the inner world of God, the eternal, holy Father; in this you can, shall and will live forever! Amen.'
HG|2|64|26|0|"After these words the great luminous sphere again became rather small and soon disappeared with all the other things and I found myself again here on the earth; and of the whole vision nothing remained for me but a vivid recollection.
HG|2|64|27|0|O dear, holy Father, accept this surely very incomplete report graciously and, as I have already said at the beginning, be merciful to me, a poor sinner; for surely I am no pure Sehel, but a most impure Horidael!
HG|2|64|28|0|O Father, Your holy will be done! Amen."
HG|2|65|0|1|HORIDAEL IS APPOINTED SCRIBE OF THE SIGNS OF THE FREE SCIENCE OF CORRESPONDENCES
HG|2|65|1|0|And Abedam, offering His hand to Horidael, told him to grasp it and Horidael grasped it with both hands and, full of love, pressed it to his heart with all the force he could muster.
HG|2|65|2|0|Thereupon Abedam addressed the following words to him saying: "Horidael, you gave Me faithfully what you found within you; therefore, I will make you a seeker for the hidden treasures of the inner life.
HG|2|65|3|0|"Thus you shall have the signs of the science of correspondences and through them proclaim the inner, and even innermost, living, spiritual meaning of all things.
HG|2|65|4|0|"But this is the meaning of your vision, namely, that the love for Me shall more and more fill the heart and then expand it through the spiritual warmth in the manner you have seen when you beheld a countless number of flashing stars which gradually merged into a collective light and expanded your heart only after they had united within you.
HG|2|65|5|0|"As this great work was achieved within you, behold, it became calm within you and you saw the stars again, and the stars lit up your inner world so that you could find yourself as a perfect man. But having found yourself you did not know where you were so that you asked about it.
HG|2|65|6|0|"And three stars of your own heaven detached themselves and floated before your vision glittering exceedingly brightly; but still you did not understand this sign and asked again.
HG|2|65|7|0|"Then the three stars receded far back and the one in the middle opened and swallowed up the outer two. Only then did you perceive within you a great, thunder-like voice giving you the first basic knowledge about yourself and about what you shall become and do.
HG|2|65|8|0|"But now you ask again within: 'But the stars, the stars, what do the stars within me signify? Why did they at first flash about so violently? Why and how did they become one and then again segregated and at rest?'
HG|2|65|9|0|"Behold, at first the stars are nothing but the knowledge absorbed by the soul from the outer world, or the intellect in the narrower sense of the word and meaning.
HG|2|65|10|0|"But the flashing about of the stars signifies the searching in itself of the soul for the roads of truth and life.
HG|2|65|11|0|"The merging of the light of the stars signifies that the soul has seized Me with all its force.
HG|2|65|12|0|"When then the stars segregate and become still, it means that through the sale love for Me, the life seeking itself has found itself in its Primordial Source, which is infinite like the life that has found itself again in It and through It.
HG|2|65|13|0|"This is why you have recognized yourself there, asking from the core of your being: 'Where am I?'
HG|2|65|14|0|"And the three segregated stars gave you the answer; but you still did not understand it. However, the answer of the stars before you, taken from the middle star, meant that you are now within your own love, that you are love and life yourself, prepared to absorb all light out of Me. You could gather this from the fact that at your second question the stars, infinitely expanded, receded from you so that you could measure their endless magnitude, whereupon the middle star signifying the purest love absorbed the outer two which were like your faith and like your former wisdom.
HG|2|65|15|0|"Since these became one, you also perceived the first great, living word within you; and only the word taught you to understand the great vision of your own life within yourself.
HG|2|65|16|0|"And this word was My Word within you or that essential word through which you, like all things, have once come into existence. And this word taught you to understand the great inner correspondences between the outer world and the inner, living, eternal one.
HG|2|65|17|0|"Accordingly, also you shall become a scribe, yet not like the others, but a scribe of the corresponding signs of life in man from all the visible and invisible things filling the whole of infinity from the smallest to the largest.
HG|2|65|18|0|Thus I shall also give you other signs; you shall indeed have quite free signs through which shall be indicated what, of the signs of the others, is of the spirit and thus of the inner, eternal life, or, in other words: Where the others will record for the eye of the flesh and here and there also for that of the soul, but not likewise for the eye of the spirit, there you shall witness to the spirit of the innermost truth.
HG|2|65|19|0|"So you have received the free signs of the science of correspondences! At this stage you do not know how to use them nor even the signs as such; but do not worry about all that.
HG|2|65|20|0|"Behold, in the school of your own heart, which you have seen for the first time today, you will find everything. The spirit of love within you will guide you into all secrets and will reveal to you what until now was hidden before all eyes; be fully assured of this!"
HG|2|66|0|1|ABEDAM'S SPEECH ON THE TRUE WORSHIP OF GOD. GOSPEL OF THE RIGHT GIVING.
HG|2|66|1|0|After this speech and holy instruction by Abedam, Horidael, overwhelmed by his immense feeling of gratitude, fell down before Abedam weeping for great love and the joy arising from it And there was no one on the height whose heart and eyes remained dry.
HG|2|66|2|0|But, disregarding all this, Abedam forthwith bade Horidael get up, saying:
HG|2|66|3|0|"Horidael, arise! If you are in your heart full of love and humility, it is more than enough gratitude - and lying on the ground can be fully dispensed with.
HG|2|66|4|0|"For as far as outward gestures are concerned they are before Me an abomination rather than a virtue pleasing to Me, - particularly if someone might think the tears of the eye brought about by a painful moment to be sufficient for Me, when the heart had previously occupied itself very little with Me; or other pious looking physical gestures, of which the soul's heart and its indwelling spirit are often totally unaware and which are, therefore, not in the least heeded, unless there were a truly living and humble cause for such pious physical gestures.
HG|2|66|5|0|"But I say to you and to all that I am a most perfect Spirit.
HG|2|66|6|0|Therefore, whoever does not come to Me in the spirit of his love entreating and thanking Me in the same spirit of love, verily, I shall not look upon him and grant his request until he has humbled himself completely and entered his inner world, bringing Me a new, living sacrifice of pure love in the heart of his soul where the living spirit dwells, an ancient descendant of My eternal Love!
HG|2|66|7|0|"Since it cannot be said that your spirit is ignorant of all that has happened and is still happening, the opposite being the case, so that as a spirit you are now a complete master in your house (body) and, therefore, love Me in all your parts, what meaning is the lying on the ground supposed to have?
HG|2|66|8|0|"I tell you, My beloved Horidael, leave such old, empty habits alone, which only belong to the lowlands, and rise to be a free man!
HG|2|66|9|0|"But he who bends his knees before Me, let him bend them in the spirit and all truth, which means the ever proper humility of the heart, but not the knees of his body with which it matters little whether they are kept straight or bent.
HG|2|66|10|0|"For in walking everyone shows that he can bend his physical knee if he wants to. Therefore, if bending the physical knee sufficed for Me, walking to and fro without caring for anything else would be sufficient prayer.
HG|2|66|11|0|"What shall bending the knee and lying on the ground mean to Me on the part of you children, all of whom I have given a living spirit?
HG|2|66|12|0|"Behold, the animals, too, can bend the joints of their feet and lie down on the ground.
HG|2|66|13|0|"If you want to honor Me in a way where there is no difference between you and the animals, what difference, then, could there be between you and the animals as such?
HG|2|66|14|0|"So behold, My dear Horidael and all of you, how idle and foolish such an outward service to Me, the living, eternal God is, a dead veneration, love and worship for Me, your holy, most loving Father, Who Himself gave you a living soul and within the soul an eternal spirit of all love and truth issuing from it!
HG|2|66|15|0|"Therefore, in future leave all that is useless alone and wisely use your body and all its limbs when needed; but where I am concerned, let your limbs rest just as if you had none.
HG|2|66|16|0|"You can do nothing pleasing to Me by means of your body; for I am a Spirit.
HG|2|66|17|0|"However, if you do want to elevate your body, including your spirit, to Me, use your limbs out of My love in you in the brotherly service which alone is pleasing to Me and I shall look upon the works of your body as the works of your spirit's love for which I shall give you the deserved reward.
HG|2|66|18|0|"Be fully assured of this: With your limbs alone you can do nothing that would please Me, but only with your heart and its indwelling living spirit.
HG|2|66|19|0|"Verily, I tell you now, whoever gives his brother a piece of bread or an apple, a pear, a nut, a grape, or a sheep, a cow, a steer, an ass, or a garment, or a house, yet not from the heart but from a certain sense of necessary duty, in My eyes he gave nothing to his brother, and I shall not consider him nor his gift, - be it greater than a mountain!
HG|2|66|20|0|"But he who has little, let him gladly give this to the brother out of his abundant love, - and I tell you, if it were only half a nut I shall look upon it as if it were a whole earth!
HG|2|66|21|0|"Now you all know what you must do to honor Me; act accordingly, and you will not ever have to complain that I leave someone's request unanswered.
HG|2|66|22|0|"So let us call Purhal and hear what he saw and faithfully perceived at the time. Amen."
HG|2|67|0|1|PURHAL'S INNER VISION
HG|2|67|1|0|And immediately after these words Abedam summoned Purhal and asked him as He had asked the others:
HG|2|67|2|0|"Purhal, behold, now it is your turn in the great order! So you, too, tell us what you saw, felt and perceived within you, - but without fear and shyness; for we are not gathered here to fear, but alone to love one another.
HG|2|67|3|0|"Therefore, be without fear and boldly tell us what you have experienced during the short time of your inner vision. Amen."
HG|2|67|4|0|This encouraged the otherwise a little timid Purhal so that he lost all his fear and became conscious of strength within so that, had he been told, he would have taken on all the lions, tigers, hyenas and leviathans.
HG|2|67|5|0|However, well knowing what he was expected to do with this new strength, he began forthwith to relate faithfully all that he had found, seen, felt and well perceived. And these were his words:
HG|2|67|6|0|"O You my above all holy Father, full of supreme, infinite love! You almighty, eternal, great God; You all-powerful Lord and most wise Master in all things of the great infinity!
HG|2|67|7|0|"Behold, prior to me almost each one of those before me has come up with some humble excuse for not daring to talk of that which he had seen within, well knowing - as well as I and surely each one of us - that before You also our most secret thoughts are revealed more dearly than even the sun itself before me on the brightest day.
HG|2|67|8|0|"So behold, You most holy, most loving Father, I will be an exception in this respect, will not mince matters and talk straight from the heart:.
HG|2|67|9|0|"For, like all the others, I know that all I have seen and heard stems alone from You and, therefore, that You will surely know Your work through and through.
HG|2|67|10|0|"Should an apple tree bear no fruit because You - and even I - well know what its fruits will look like?
HG|2|67|11|0|"I think to demand or even believe this would surely be folly.
HG|2|67|12|0|"Therefore, I will without shyness and fear at once deal out the fruits which You, O most holy, most loving Father, laid with life and spirit into my otherwise so poor heart.
HG|2|67|13|0|"But this is what I saw, felt and well perceived:
HG|2|67|14|0|"At first I jumped from one thought to the next thinking to and fro: 'So you shall look into your heart and observe all the things found there?
HG|2|67|15|0|"Good if that were possible; but now, - this is now a totally different question!'
HG|2|67|16|0|'"Then again I thought: 'Patience, have patience; for He Who demands this from you will surely, if it be His holy will, show you the way either openly or secretly in spirit.
HG|2|67|17|0|"If it is not His will, it will surely be His will for you to remain what you are and always have been: A poor, blind wretch:
HG|2|67|18|0|"But in the midst of my ruminations suddenly there was a very loud report; and at once the earth disappeared under my feet and I floated in the center of an eternal night where I saw nothing, not even the slightest trace of myself, being hardly capable of saying to myself: 'So this is what my heart looks like within?
HG|2|67|19|0|O You holy Father, look down on me in Your mercy and call me back; for in this night I must perish!'
HG|2|67|20|0|"But no sooner had I finished this thought than a second mighty detonation occurred, - and instantly I saw in all directions great flames rise upward from the endless depths; and only in the bright light of these flames did I perceive that this former night was the night of my own heart, the flames arising upon the second detonation being nothing but my own love, which until then had been fast asleep.
HG|2|67|21|0|"But now there was still another detonation - even more frightful than the previous two times.
HG|2|67|22|0|"Thereupon the flames went out through the rising of a sun, oh a sun which in the whole of infinity surely does not ever have its likes!
HG|2|67|23|0|"In the light of this sun everything took on substance. The flames of my love became beings looking like myself and there seemed to be no end to their number. And all these beings moved in my direction and fully united with me; but in this merging I was seized by such an ecstasy of joy that now I could not compare it with anything.
HG|2|67|24|0|"This merging did not last long; for soon of all the beings I alone as a human was left. Instead I perceived many voices, as coming from within me, sounding glorious like the morning songs of joyful shepherds; and the voices sounded like a word, as follows:
HG|2|67|25|0|"Behold, I am All in all, and all is in Me and out of Me! But you are in My likeness; therefore, recognize yourself, who you are, and Who your Father, God and Creator is!'
HG|2|67|26|0|"After these words it became again night in me, and out of this night I soon came again up, or down, to the earth.
HG|2|67|27|0|"This is all I saw, felt and perceived. Holy Father, here I am bringing it to You for a sacrifice; receive it graciously, - Your holy will! Amen."
HG|2|68|0|1|ABEDAM'S REPRIMAND AND ADMONITION TO THE INSINCERE PURHAL. THE EXPLANATION OF PURHAL'S VISION
HG|2|68|1|0|After Purhal had finished telling his story the high Abedam looked around in a very friendly manner and then opened His mouth saying to all of them, including Purhal:
HG|2|68|2|0|"Truly, you dished us all up your fruits without fear and shyness, leaving not one apple hanging on the tree of your inner cognition, in keeping with your usual custom not disregarding your wisdom, wherefore you handed us all at first the less ripe and palatable fruits and only at last the very ripe and palatable ones from the already destined tree of your inner cognition.
HG|2|68|3|0|"Behold, therefore I commend you; for, as I said, you were exceedingly correct in your account. But I still want to draw your attention to something, and so look: On your part, as on everyone else's, it was not exactly a sin to act the way you did, for it was an idle talk of utter meaninglessness containing nothing either good or really bad, just as in a rotten apple, - but look, who would want to enjoy the rot in an apple though it is not - strictly speaking - something bad?
HG|2|68|4|0|"This is how matters stood with you when, describing your great courage, you held us up almost a little too long.
HG|2|68|5|0|"Do you, Purhal, understand Me and what I now wanted to tell you?
HG|2|68|6|0|"Answer Me only in your heart! - Well then, you do not understand it completely. Behold, this is why I want to lead you to it so that you will understand it, and so pay attention.
HG|2|68|7|0|"After mentioning the humble excuses of those preceding you, you said that in this respect you make, or rather want to make, an exception.
HG|2|68|8|0|"Behold, it is true there should be an exception; for I do not ask and have never asked, more than that you shall do according to My will if you want to find eternal life.
HG|2|68|9|0|"Notwithstanding all that, some, in the great love and respect of their hearts not being able to help themselves, could not open their mouth and relate what was asked of them.
HG|2|68|10|0|"So, noticing the attitude of those before you, you regarded it as something foolish and secretly made up your mind to mention it if I should summon you like the others to tell Me what you found within.
HG|2|68|11|0|"Behold, you were forthwith called; but almost the first thing you did was to set yourself apart from your brothers so as to embarrass them a little so to speak.
HG|2|68|12|0|"And - understand this - in your report made yourself appear more courageous than you were in reality.
HG|2|68|13|0|"Look, on the one hand you said you knew as well as the others that all things were well known to Me so that, if I asked someone to relate what I gave him he needed not be in fear because of it, because I clearly knew long in advance what he received from Me, - and you verified it with a very fitting parable.
HG|2|68|14|0|"How come that you, pretending to know all this, on the other hand did not know that I would surely also be aware of any shortcomings in your heart displeasing to Me?
HG|2|68|15|0|"Look, there you were greatly mistaken.
HG|2|68|16|0|"Yes, as I said before, this time this fault shall not be counted as sin. However, take care in the future that your heart is no longer subjected to such an unseemly mood, or the great night of your heart will not be lit up for a long time by the love-flames breaking through, and the glorious morning sun you saw rising in you will be even longer in appearing.
HG|2|68|17|0|"Thus behold, My dear Purhal, there are no secrets before Me; therefore, it is by no means advisable to play behind My back.
HG|2|68|18|0|"Take this in the future as a constant guideline of your life, and your further sojourn on this earth will be easy.
HG|2|68|19|0|"This is the meaning of your vision which should be from beginning to end a great and always warning sign, namely, that first of all your love for Me as well as for your brothers is not pure and thus not whole.
HG|2|68|20|0|"The flames breaking forth in countless different directions from the night of your heart bear witness to this and tell you, shaking you as through a violent detonation: 'Look, how scattered your love still is, and thus your life!'
HG|2|68|21|0|"And when I then let the sun rise on you, My holy sun of grace, you became aware that these flames without light were nothing else but your innumerably scattered own self, scattered by yourself through your erstwhile most diversified desires, cares and passions.
HG|2|68|22|0|"But how can this thus scattered being once more become one being?
HG|2|68|23|0|"Also this you have seen when you observed how in My light of love and grace all these kindred beings pressed close to you soon becoming at one with you and when only in this reunion, as a thus perfected man, you were capable of perceiving within again the Father-voice of My Spirit telling you Who I am, where I am, where and whence all things are and, finally, what you are or shall be and become yourself.
HG|2|68|24|0|"Having actively experienced all this, collect yourself in the true, pure, selfless love for Me and you will live and will in fact yourself correspond to the great sign beheld within, thereby becoming for Me a living scholar and interpreter of signs out of love in the brothers' hearts at all times. Amen."
HG|2|69|0|1|THE EFFECT ON THOSE PRESENT OF THE REPRIMAND DIRECTED TO PURHAL. ABEDAM STRENGTHENS THE FRIGHTENED HFARTS
HG|2|69|1|0|When Purhal and all the others had heard these words from Abedam they almost lost the power of speech so that there was hardly anyone except Enoch and Adam who would have dared direct a single word to Abedam despite the fact that Abedam looked at all the children in great friendliness as the alone true, good and most loving Father.
HG|2|69|2|0|"For almost everyone thought in his heart: 'He certainly looks indescribably kind; but can He be trusted? For in the flick of a moment He has seized one by the innermost core of one's life! All this is certainly true, - but what does it all benefit us? Who can dodge Him?
HG|2|69|3|0|"He surely has the best of intentions towards everyone, - if only He did not aim at the greatest purity one could still hold one's own before Him; but the purity, the purity, it is something horrible!
HG|2|69|4|0|"If this is lacking, that is, in the truest sense of the word, one cannot approach Him with a clear conscience; for He does not overlook even the slightest fault in the heart.
HG|2|69|5|0|"What is there to be done? Him, no one can change, - in eternity He will remain the same, as pure and holy as He is now; so one has to obey.'"
HG|2|69|6|0|But Abedam, well aware of these thoughts in the children, turned to Purhal and asked him:
HG|2|69|7|0|"Purhal, tell Me whether I maybe chopped your head off when I, with the gentlest words, instructed you and with the greatest care cleansed you so that you and all others might soon become ready to receive the eternal, freest love and life out of Me!
HG|2|69|8|0|"Tell Me: Has ever your physical father handled you with the same forbearance as I am doing now?
HG|2|69|9|0|"Show Me the father among you who had not diligently wielded the sometimes very painful rod over his children.
HG|2|69|10|0|"Behold, you know of none; for you have been a father yourself for a long time and know how you have brought up your children.
HG|2|69|11|0|"But now tell Me with what rod I have now come to you? Who has succumbed to My beatings?
HG|2|69|12|0|"Behold, I educate, teach and liberate you with nothing else but My supreme, exceedingly true fatherly love, and you say in your hearts that I cannot be trusted.
HG|2|69|13|0|O you more than blind people! If, thus, I cannot be trusted, I Who am the most true, faithful, loving, gentle and patient Father to you all, - in whom else can and will you then trust?
HG|2|69|14|0|"If you feel uneasy and frightened with Me, the most pure and holy Father, Who am filled with the best, truest and most honest fatherly intentions out of My eternal, most selfless love for you, how must you be feeling towards one another, you who are, compared with Me, full of evil and bad tricks, to become so utterly discouraged because I rectified a fault in Purhal's heart?
HG|2|69|15|0|"O you blind ones! Before Me, the eternally alone living Father, you tremble and are full of fear when I raise you to Me and thus from death to eternal life;
HG|2|69|16|0|"But the world, which is as such nothing but a mere death, does not instill any fear into your heart!
HG|2|69|17|0|"Oh behold, how full of wrong thinking you still are!
HG|2|69|18|0|"Who begot you to be afraid of Him Whom you should only love above all? Whereas with that which you shall fear and avoid with all your strength you fill your hearts quite comfortably!
HG|2|69|19|0|"Purhal, tell Me, what evil did I do to you by cleansing you out of My great love for you?
HG|2|69|20|0|"Do you know what life is and how it must be constituted for eternal and infinite duration?
HG|2|69|21|0|"Behold, no created spirit knows this but I, the infinite, eternal Master of all Life, do! If I, as your holy, most loving Father, am now perfecting you Myself for this, to you, forever unfathomable life in Me, driving and taking from you all that belongs to death, Purhal, how can it at all enter your mind and that of all the others - that I could not be trusted?
HG|2|69|22|0|"Tell Me, if I did not want to help you, who else could possibly help you from death to life?
HG|2|69|23|0|"In order for Me to help you is it not right and proper that even your most secret thoughts and desires are, and necessarily must be, revealed to Me in all clarity so that I can at all times come to your aid whenever you are approached by a deadly danger?
HG|2|69|24|0|"Tell Me, Purhal, should I be unworthy of your trust because of this?"
HG|2|69|25|0|At this question they all began to sob and weep, and Adam himself wept loudly like a child and then said, deeply moved by My great fatherly love:
HG|2|69|26|0|"O You holy, dear Father, only now do I realize how infinitely good you are!
HG|2|69|27|0|"Where is he who should not be able to love You above all, all, all?
HG|2|69|28|0|"Oh do forgive us blind ones this great injustice just done to You by us all!"
HG|2|69|29|0|And Abedam replied: "O little children, be calm and without care, for none of you who are now at My bosom will be lost; for I, Eternal Life Itself, am in your midst averting all danger of death from you.
HG|2|69|30|0|"But whenever I should reprimand someone as I did Purhal, do not ever lose your trust in Me but remember in your hearts that it is I, your good, holy Father, Who do this!
HG|2|69|31|0|"Little children, do understand this well for all future and eternity! Amen."
HG|2|70|0|1|JURIBAEL'S SPEECH ON THE GREATNESS OF MAN AS CHILD OF GOD. JURIBAEL'S VISION: THE COUNTLESS, ENDLESSLY GROWING CIRCLES OF THE ONE LIFE-CIRCLE
HG|2|70|1|0|After these words Abedam summoned Juribael asking him like the others, saying:
HG|2|70|2|0|"Juribael! You, too, do as the others did and tell us all what you perceived, saw and felt."
HG|2|70|3|0|And Juribael stepped out respectfully from among his brothers and before Abedam and began to speak, inspired by his genuine love for Me:
HG|2|70|4|0|O You holy, most loving, indescribably sublime, best Father! Behold, I, a poor worm before You, am here before You, O holy Father, in the greatest respect and the innermost humility of my heart.
HG|2|70|5|0|"You have just called me out of my sleep to life, - yes, into the true, wide-awake, free life of your infinite fatherly love you have called me and have turned the feeble, blind worm of the dusty earth into a free man who with his eyes gazes out into remote infinities appearing like an endless row of spheres upon spheres full of immortality, seeing himself reflected in everyone of these infinite spheres as more glorified, more similar and more close to You, O holy Father!
HG|2|70|6|0|"Yet not only into an immortal man, but into much more, indeed, into endlessly more than an immortal man have You made the dusty worm of dusty Mother Earth.
HG|2|70|7|0|"Oh, who can grasp the endless magnitude of Your fatherly love?
HG|2|70|8|0|"For the dusty worm, the weak, sinful man is allowed to call You, the eternal, holy God, 'dear Father'!
HG|2|70|9|0|"O Father, - You have made us Your children!
HG|2|70|10|0|Holy Father, I can worship You and praise You; I can glorify You my whole life with all the strength You endowed me with; I can burn offerings to You wherever the eye may turn; I can respect You so much that out of the greatest respect possible to me my spirit would want to hide among the very last, lowest and least creations; indeed, I can love You according to the strength of my love within; yes, all this I can do to You, my almighty Creator, to You, my holy, great God!
HG|2|70|11|0|"For as long as You are for me only a Creator, an eternal, infinite God, the relationship between me and You must always be that of a complete nothingness on my part in comparison to Your infinite universal essence in all the omnipotence of Your divine Being compared to - as I said before my utter nothingness.
HG|2|70|12|0|"However, when I call You 'Father', then, O holy Father, our relationship changes completely; then my heart is blissful, and my spirit trembles, seized by an indescribably great foreknowledge, and I have an all-pervading feeling, and that is love, the sole, pure love hallowed in You, O Father, - a holy love which is only capable of loving You alone, You holy Father.
HG|2|70|13|0|"This is all I can offer You. In this love I even forget all adoration, all gratitude, all praise, all sacrificial worship due to You, the eternal God, and all glorifying and praising of Your endless grandeur; and truly I have then nothing before me but alone You, O holy Father, call only 'Father!' and think only of You, holy Father.
HG|2|70|14|0|"So forgive me, You dear holy Father, for not being able to thank, praise and glorify You, for my heart is too full of the mightiest love for You; therefore, I can now do nothing but love You alone above all!
HG|2|70|15|0|"O Father, since my tongue out of my heart's excessive love for You is no longer capable of moving either for a prayer or for the glorification of Your name, because all my strength has combined in my heart in the love for You, do forgive me already in advance; for I am certain that my report will turn out to be very clumsy.
HG|2|70|16|0|"Fortunately for my now very clumsy tongue I have in this my feeble confession already revealed most of what I have perceived and felt, still feel and truly shall feel forever, adding only the vision which was as follows:
HG|2|70|17|0|"As I was pondering that You are the most holy Father of us all, having made us Your children through Your infinite love, - behold, suddenly it became exceedingly bright in me, so much so that I could behold myself inwardly just as if one gazes at the bottom of a still, very pure water.
HG|2|70|18|0|"But this contemplation did not last long. For very soon I found my heart and in the middle of the heart an exceedingly luminous ring, and this ring, or circle, was continually rotating. Here I thought: 'What is the meaning of the ring?'
HG|2|70|19|0|"No sooner had I thought this than the ring began to expand, like rings on water, extending far beyond my being until it formed an endlessly great circle in the center of which I found myself quite alone.
HG|2|70|20|0|"But also this did not last long. For soon the circle dissolved into an endless number of circles, one behind the other, and they kept growing larger and larger and brighter and more luminous. And in the center of every circle I saw myself increasingly more glorious and luminous and greater and stronger. And in an endlessly profound depth, where the continuously, even endlessly expanding circles never seemed to end, I beheld an immeasurably great and strong light. As I gazed more intensely and sharply at the light, I suddenly became aware that You, O holy Father, were Yourself the Light in the light!
HG|2|70|21|0|"And through all these innumerable circles I perceived a gentle rustling, and the rustling came from You.
HG|2|70|22|0|"And I understood the rustling. But the rustling revealed itself as an audible word within me, wherefore I understood the rustling.
HG|2|70|23|0|"And the rustling sounded as follows: 'Behold, this is the road of love to eternal life and through that to Me, your eternal, holy God and most loving Father!'
HG|2|70|24|0|"Then suddenly all became silent and my vision was at an end.
HG|2|70|25|0|Thus also I come to an end; for this is all I saw, felt and perceived.
HG|2|70|26|0|O Father, You dear, holy Father, receive it graciously and do not repudiate my surely very imperfectly loving heart, but give me strength to love You more and more ardently and perfectly forever, ever, ever! Amen."
HG|2|71|0|1|THE INTERPRETATION OF JURIBAEL'S VISION THROUGH THE HIGH ABEDAM. THE LIVING SECRET OF HUMILI1Y AND LOVE FOR GOD
HG|2|71|1|0|After these words Juribael, prompted by his mighty love, fell down at Abedam's feet giving vent in this way to his mighty love as it were.
HG|2|71|2|0|Thus the ardently loving lay, full of humility and deep gratitude of his heart, at the feet of his God, Creator and Father.
HG|2|71|3|0|But the Father quickly bent down to him and lifted him up to His holy bosom, there to breathe in true, eternal life from the same primordial source of life from which all endless eternities have sucked in, and will forever be sucking in, their being and life.
HG|2|71|4|0|To this holy bosom tl1e holy, most loving Father now pressed Juribael, wherefore even the flesh of the same was filled with the love for the holy, most loving Father.
HG|2|71|5|0|As the eternal, holy Father held him in the embrace of His eternal and infinite fatherly love, He addressed the following words to him, saying:
HG|2|71|6|0|"Juribael, behold, only now are you truly living, and this life cannot ever be taken from you; for I have given it to you now, and you have truly accepted it from Me, your eternal, holy, most loving father.
HG|2|71|7|0|"Behold, this is the eternal ring of light in your heart, namely, that you are now living out of My love within you! For My love in the heart of My children is a circle which keeps multiplying and enlarging endlessly. And these circles which came about through this endless multiplication of the one circle are attached to one another like the links of a chain or the coils of a spiral, each coil becoming larger and roomier and freer, and each closer and closer, and all the time closer to the great outlet into the eternal, infinite space which, in spirit, is the supreme, fullest enjoyment of My eternal infinite fatherly love and of all grace and wisdom issuing from it.
HG|2|71|8|0|"And this full enjoyment is eternal life as such in all the freedom brought about by the use of grace in accordance with the primordial-eternal wisdom out of Me, which will be possessed by everyone who will become a true child of My love through his love, which actually is My love in him and makes him a child of My love.
HG|2|71|9|0|"Now behold, My beloved Juribael, all this is your vision which showed you the proper road to Me, your and all the others' most holy Father! This road they shall all walk and the sublime meaning of My purpose with and in you would soon be clearly revealed before you and you would no longer ask: 'Where, and whence?', but everyone would find it within, the love as well as the spirit, which is a carrier of love, and thus also the sublime meaning of My purpose, all this being the eternal, most perfect freedom owing to My eternal and infinite wisdom, which is the primordial eternal order of all things and all existence.
HG|2|71|10|0|"However, he who does not walk this road, verily, say I to you, will seek until he dies without ever finding the proper and shortest road, because this is a road of love and all life out of it, but not a road of benighted stubbornness, devoid of the slightest spark of My love.
HG|2|71|11|0|"And even if there is some love at work in it, it is merely a stolen love which some thief has appropriated who then lives out of this stolen love, which is the crassest selflove.
HG|2|71|12|0|"However, the life of such a love is of but short duration, lasting only until such love has consumed itself since it was separated from My fatherly love and, therefore, has no longer any influx.
HG|2|71|13|0|"Yes, such love is like an oil light, namely, when someone puts into a vessel some of the oil which in various spots in the mountains comes up from tiny springs in the rich rock for the beneficial fertilizing of the poor soil, and ignites the same. Of course, it will promptly begin to burn, but once it has consumed itself through the burning, will the empty vessel perchance continue to burn if no new oil is added?
HG|2|71|14|0|"Oh by no means, for with the oil also the flame will be extinguished and the vessel will become dark and cold and dead.
HG|2|71|15|0|"However, if you ignite the oil at the spring and protect the spot where the tiny oil spring brightly burns against bad winds and flooding by water, the flame will not ever go out, but will on the contrary continue to burn even more gloriously, gradually heating the area far around, and in this way coaxing more and more oil from the inner primordial source.
HG|2|71|16|0|"Therefore behold, My beloved Juribael, whoever turns his love in the heart to Me and seizes Me forever in this his love, has ignited his life's oil at the spring, and this flame will not ever go out, but will be for him an eternal, living light.
HG|2|71|17|0|"Now you have ignited your life's oil at the spring; therefore be happy, for in this light you have found the Father as the primordial-eternal light!
HG|2|71|18|0|"So let us also question Oalim and then learn about his vision. Amen."
HG|2|72|0|1|OALIM'S VISION: THE THREE HEARTS ONE WITHIN THE OTHER And Abedam promptly summoned Oalim with the following words:
HG|2|72|1|0|"Oalim, you who cannot help it for sheer gratitude for My fatherly love, come to Me and declare like those preceding you before us all what you saw, perceived and heard. But speak without fear and timidity so that nothing remains unsaid; for everything is of great significance for you, as well as for all your brothers. And so open your mouth! Amen."
HG|2|72|2|0|And Oalim promptly stepped forward and thanked from the bottom of his heart for the great grace that he too, like his brothers, was called, and then began to relate in a loud voice his vision, which for every human is surely of the utmost significance; but his narrative went as follows:
HG|2|72|3|0|"Holy, most loving, alone true and good Father, and you too, all my dear brothers, sisters, earthly fathers, mothers and children! Behold, the Most High has summoned me graciously to speak before Him and you all; but truly, it is difficult to relate with words of the tongue that to which, at least to my limited knowledge, the whole earth cannot come up with anything similar.
HG|2|72|4|0|"But I am of good cheer; for He Who granted me to behold, feel and hear this within me, will surely endow my usually heavy tongue with that agility which will enable me to express the inexpressible in as understandable as possible terms for you all.
HG|2|72|5|0|"Yes, in truth, there shall never be an end to my gratitude to You, You most holy, most loving Father; for now my tongue has been truly loosened by You.
HG|2|72|6|0|"Oh do listen to it all of you, my dear brothers and sisters, earthly fathers, mothers and children, and rejoice with me; for the Lord, our great God and most holy and loving Father, is good, gentle and full of the greatest patience beyond our imagination, wherefore He has loosened my tongue and is wanting to hear £Yom my mouth what previously anyway He alone had aroused in my heart!
HG|2|72|7|0|"Since, therefore, it is Your holy will that I shall speak, I too will do with the greatest joy of my heart whatever is pleasing to You, holy, most loving Father.
HG|2|72|8|0|"So listen all of you to what I miraculously beheld, felt and faithfully perceived!
HG|2|72|9|0|"At first it sounded strange in my ears that I should look into my heart and I found it practically impossible to put my head, which houses the eyes, somewhere into my body, there to contemplate my heart.
HG|2|72|10|0|"However, as I was thus pondering over the possibility or impossibility of transporting my eyes into my body, I suddenly lost the sight of my eyes; but almost instantly it became again light within me, because I was seeing myself inwardly in the same way as I usually see myself outwardly in the light of the sun.
HG|2|72|11|0|"Then again I could not comprehend how that could be possible, having never experienced it before. But, while I was thus pondering, my heart began to become quite transparent and I soon saw three hearts which were inside one another in the manner of the three kernels inside the thorny, rough chestnut fruit, namely, first the brown kernel of the skin and in this the actual flesh or the fruit kernel, and only in this fruit kernel the tiny germ which constitutes the life, and in that the endless variety and multiplicity of its own kind.
HG|2|72|12|0|"But soon the outer heart disintegrated and fell down into an endless depth where it was entirely destroyed; and that was the outer material heart of the body.
HG|2|72|13|0|"But the more inner, substantial heart remained and Kept enlarging because it was urged by the innermost, extremely luminous heart of the germ which kept growing and thus increasing in size, just like the germ of a sown seed which increases in size until it becomes a mighty tree.
HG|2|72|14|0|"Thus it was also the case with this my innermost germ-heart. At first it only looked like a heart; but when it kept growing larger it assumed more and more a human form, and soon I recognized myself in this new man, who grew out of this my erstwhile innermost lightful germ- heart
HG|2|72|15|0|"But at the sight of this man I thought: 'Has this new heart-man within me maybe also a heart?'
HG|2|72|16|0|"And behold, I became aware of the fact that this new man, too, had a heart in him!
HG|2|72|17|0|"And this heart looked like a sun, and its light was a thousand fold stronger than the light of the daily sun.
HG|2|72|18|0|"As I kept gazing at this solar heart, I suddenly discovered in its center a tiny, living image of You, O holy Father, - but I could not imagine how this might be possible.
HG|2|72|19|0|"As I was pondering over this, suddenly I was seized by an inexpressible bliss, and Your living image opened its mouth saying to me the following words from the solar heart of the new man within me:
HG|2|72|20|0|"Look up with your eyes and you will soon realize whence and how I am now actively dwelling within you!'
HG|2|72|21|0|"And I promptly turned my eyes upward and instantly saw in an endless Depth of depths of infinity also an immeasurably great sun and in its center You personally, O holy Father!
HG|2|72|22|0|"And from You were coming innumerable immensely bright rays, and one of these rays fell into the solar heart in the new man within me thus forming a living You in me.
HG|2|72|23|0|"Soon after the new man of the germ-heart stretched out his arm trying to imprison me, the outer man.
HG|2|72|24|0|"At this I became frightened, and this shock threw me back into my old dwelling.
HG|2|72|25|0|"The material heart, which had earlier escaped, came again up out of the depth and placed itself once more around the two inner hearts; once this had happened, the outer world became again visible to me and the inner world disappeared.
HG|2|72|26|0|"And this is all I saw, felt and heard.
HG|2|72|27|0|"O holy Father, do accept this my surely very imperfect report graciously and supplement what is imperfect in it according to Your holy will; Your will! Amen."
HG|2|73|0|1|THE ENDLESS DIVERSITY OF THE SPIRITUAL INDIVIDUALITIES. LIFE IN THE SPIRITUAL WORLD
HG|2|73|1|0|When Oalim had thus ended his narrative, all the patriarchs began to be highly amazed and they said to one another: "No, it is hardly bearable! Here the sublime, spiritually miraculous transcends all our concepts!
HG|2|73|2|0|"One should think that every human would necessarily find one and the same within; but what endless diversity individually!"
HG|2|73|3|0|But the other Abedam went secretly to Enoch and said to him, as it were asking:
HG|2|73|4|0|"Listen, you my dear brother Enoch, with all my enlightenment and my calling it is becoming quite dark before all my senses!
HG|2|73|5|0|"Do tell me whether you know what's what! I could just about sink into a hole in the ground! Now six of these messengers, all of them descended from Seth, have revealed their inner visions; but what a different vision each of them has found within!
HG|2|73|6|0|"How, then, is it with the spiritual life in the spiritual world?
HG|2|73|7|0|"Will there the spirit-people no longer live with and among each other as we do here on earth?
HG|2|73|8|0|"For, if everyone carries his own world within, the question arises: Will, for instance, in the world, which is, every human's own, be a place also for his brothers or will they be able to approach each other with their endlessly vast world?
HG|2|73|9|0|"Or will they, whenever they want to approach someone, draw in this world which only they can inhabit, in the same way as a snail retracts its feelers as soon as they touch some strange object?
HG|2|73|10|0|"Behold, dear brother Enoch, these are things and conditions which to me bear as little relation to each other as does a burning mountain with lightning and thunder to a vessel full of cow's milk turned sour!
HG|2|73|11|0|"I must admit, the more I now ponder over it, the more confused I become and, as is a habit with me of yore, also the more ignorant!
HG|2|73|12|0|"If you have some light in such purely spiritual things, let me also have just a little spark, for I do not dare approach Him now that He is so busily engaged with the twelve.
HG|2|73|13|0|"Do you know, although I am mightily attracted by Him it is really a somewhat risky matter! With my still prevailing ignorance I should get a strong reprimand; and believe me, one has always the most peculiar feeling to be thus reprimanded by Him!
HG|2|73|14|0|"Therefore, tell me at least three words so that I do not stand there so stupidly and listen blindly to all that is being discussed; however, as you will! Amen."
HG|2|73|15|0|But before the known Abedam had uttered the last word, the high Abedam stood between him and Enoch, asking Enoch:
HG|2|73|16|0|"Beloved Enoch, what sort of an answer will you give to this weed of a question on the part of My namesake?"
HG|2|73|17|0|And Enoch replied: "Holy Father, I believe that, where there is no tree, the wind will have little to uproot.
HG|2|73|18|0|"In my opinion Abedam's questions are too lofty and of a nature that hardly anyone will find an answer to them except You, You holy, dear Father."
HG|2|73|19|0|But the known Abedam at once fell down before the high Abedam imploring Him:
HG|2|73|20|0|"O You dear, holy Father of us all! Forgive me poor, foolish simpleton not only before You, but before all fathers, mothers, brothers and children of both sexes; for I have now surely committed an immensely great blunder through these my unusually untimely questions.
HG|2|73|21|0|"But what else can I do when such incomprehensible, unheard-of miraculous manifestations occur through Your infinite goodness, love and grace?"
HG|2|73|22|0|But the high Abedam, calming him, said: "Abedam, rise and set your mind at rest! Your questions are, of course, a mere weed of the material world. But also I created the thorns and thistles so that they might awaken you through their spikes whenever you run blindly and at random over the land not knowing where and why you are going and what you are wanting.
HG|2|73|23|0|"Behold, thus are also your questions! Do not imagine that they actually grew on your own soil, but I Myself have let them shoot up within you so that thereby you might be awakened from your old, recurring sleep and at least become aware of a need for your inner man to awaken and with his primordial light at long last take you prisoner together with your night.
HG|2|73|24|0|"So that you may fully realize the great folly of your question, and that with one stroke, tell Me what you think: What are all the created things fundamentally?"
HG|2|73|25|0|Here the known Abedam was taken aback and finally said: "Well, as far as I know through You, You dear, holy Father, they are nothing else but fixed thoughts out of You."
HG|2|73|26|0|And the high Abedam replied: "Well answered; but tell Me also whether I have to retract the same, like the snail when it retracts its feelers, if I now want to approach you children and step before you all."
HG|2|73|27|0|Here the known Abedam was still more taken aback - and remained silent.
HG|2|73|28|0|And the high Abedam asked him once again: "And whenever you hold thoughts, lofty and low ones, and all sorts of desires springing from these your thoughts, tell Me, when have these ever been an obstacle due to which you could approach no one? Yet these your very inner thoughts are your inner spirit-world as such; and when you think of someone, he is already in spirit with you."
HG|2|73|29|0|And the known Abedam replied, beseechingly: "O holy Father, forgive, forgive me poor simpleton; for my foolishness is truly great!
HG|2|73|30|0|"Now everything is becoming clear to me!" - But the high Abedam thereupon said to him:
HG|2|73|31|0|"So go to your erstwhile place and pay attention to all that will still come, and henceforth no weed of the most foolish questions will sprout in you.
HG|2|73|32|0|"For this is why I let the twelve reveal their visions, namely, that in all future you shall be, and remain, spared any doubt, now and in eternity, Amen.
HG|2|73|33|0|"Understand this well. Amen."
HG|2|74|0|1|THE DIVINE TEACHING MUST BE VERIFIED THROUGH THE TESTIMONY OF THE SPIRIT WITHIN THE HUMAN HEART
HG|2|74|1|0|Having received this lesson, the known Abedam was quite contented, prostrated himself before the high Abedam and thanked Him with all the ardor of his heart, then stood up and walked back to his former place.
HG|2|74|2|0|And soon the high Abedam looked again at Oalim and said to him and thus also to all the other patriarchs:
HG|2|74|3|0|"Now listen you, My beloved Oalim, and let everyone take good heed of what I shall say to you here!
HG|2|74|4|0|"For this is a most important matter; grasp it well in your hearts!
HG|2|74|5|0|"Although you, who see Me with your eyes and hear Me with your ears, now no longer need this, there will yet be many after you for whom it will be a dire necessity if they want to know Me and faithfully and actively hold fast to Me in their hearts.
HG|2|74|6|0|"But those with whom this teaching is neglected, will lose Me from all their inner senses and will instead make for themselves gods out of crude matter and worship them in My stead; and same will even do what Lamech is doing in the lowlands.
HG|2|74|7|0|"Therefore, do pay attention and adhere to the following great, holy precept!
HG|2|74|8|0|"But now I will teach you this through Oalim's vision:
HG|2|74|9|0|"Behold and listen you and all you others! All that a man knows who has neither seen nor heard Me, as you are doing now, he has heard from his immediate ancestors.
HG|2|74|10|0|"Until now this was the case with you, since apart from Adam and Eve no one had ever seen or heard Me - except through the mouth of Adam and Eve who had seen and heard Me, and some contemporaries of Abel who had perceived My voice through My angel
HG|2|74|11|0|"Just as you have fared up till now, also your descendants will fare who will only actively come to know Me through your mouth, yet shall do so particularly through your hearts.
HG|2|74|12|0|"What kind of proofs of My presence can you possibly give to your children unless I can, may and do show Myself to them, too, as I am now doing to you?
HG|2|74|13|0|"You can do nothing else but tell them often enough that, although I am present everywhere invisibly, I am yet really dwelling somewhere above all the stars in an endless Height of heights or Depth of depths, and that you have seen Me in person.
HG|2|74|14|0|"But will your children also be able to give their children such a precept of Me since they were no witnesses of My visible presence?
HG|2|74|15|0|"Behold, if they were to teach them pretending to have been witnesses, they would have to blush for shame and their children would soon find out that their parents had told them a lie.
HG|2|74|16|0|"Therefore, they must of necessity name only you as witnesses of My presence, - and so forth to children and their children, and so forth.
HG|2|74|17|0|"If in this way the witnesses keep growing older and older and will for a long, long time no longer be present, the later descendants even doubting the existence of the erstwhile witnesses, say, how will then matters stand with My teaching?
HG|2|74|18|0|"Will not, finally, even the authenticity of the same, including your existence, be doubted?
HG|2|74|19|0|"And what will these people do when no one will any longer be able to establish a valid and tenable proof of the authenticity of this My present teaching?
HG|2|74|20|0|"I tell you, soon every man of some influence will then create his own natural god honoring him with his main passions and will, finally, force his brothers through violence to worship this his god and to sacrifice to him.
HG|2|74|21|0|"However, once this happens, through such idolatry everything will sink into the darkest night of perdition and of eternal death and I shall be forced to judge with fiery swords and flaming scourges the world which has sunk into death so as to strengthen it to receive a different kind of judgment. And out of thousands hardly one will attain to freedom, or - in other words - thousands will then hardly have the free life of an individual, and their dwelling place will be called 'matter'.
HG|2|74|22|0|"But I think you now know enough to understand that all the teaching from mouth to mouth is of no benefit, likewise that from heart to heart, unless it is in the most active way verified through an inner holy witness.
HG|2|74|23|0|"Yes, truly I tell you, no matter how true, good and beautiful the teaching as such may be, it is nevertheless useless for anything if it depends alone on the faith, which has as its foundation nothing but only the stale tradition and for a witness for the authenticity of the teaching the blindness of the heart.
HG|2|74|24|0|"You have already become excessively weak although all your original teachers are still alive; what, then, will happen to those who will be fighting blindly questioning your present existence?
HG|2|74|25|0|"Therefore, I tell you once more that no teaching is of any benefit unless its tenets can be found realized through My living testimony in every human heart!
HG|2|74|26|0|"In Oalim you have a living example of this active testimony. Thus it has also to be understood that you teach My name and My primordial-eternal grace, holiness and most loving nature to your children verbally in the manner shown to you sufficiently by Me. Only do not stop with the teaching alone, but take the utmost care that with them this teaching is soon followed by the complete, living deed, and you can be assured that everyone accepting this teaching earnestly and actively for his person will soon discover within the great, living, holy testimony of Oalim which with great luminosity will bear witness to the living authenticity of this My Word now directed to you all. (Compare John 7, 17; the ed.)
HG|2|74|27|0|"Behold, Oalim found in the third germ-heart after it had formed itself into a man, another solar heart and in this heart finally Me, just as you find the warming image of the sun in every dewdrop; and this My image within him spoke in him like I do, and its word showed him Me as the eternal, holy Father in the sublimity of My infinitely holy divinity.
HG|2|74|28|0|"This inner man of Oalim made already to unite with his outer substantial man, and partly even with the outer material man of the same; however, for this Oalim was not mature enough as yet.
HG|2|74|29|0|"You shall not learn about all this until you are fully matured, but then for all eternity.
HG|2|74|30|0|"Therefore, act and teach your descendants accordingly, and you win hand down to them a lasting testimony of the authenticity of this My teaching, and this testimony will be their reward for taking these words actively to heart, for all Times of times.
HG|2|74|31|0|"Whoever will find this testimony within him, has already received from Me eternal life, which will not ever be taken from him in eternity.
HG|2|74|32|0|"Behold, all this is comprised in the true vision of Oalim; however, what still remains to be comprehended and well heeded, the visions of the ones following shall indicate to you, and so to this end let us also listen to Thuarim! Amen."
HG|2|75|0|1|THUARIM'S VISION: HIS LOVE-FIRE-TRIAL
HG|2|75|1|0|And forthwith the high Abedam summoned Thuarim and told him: "Thuarim, you are called, - more I do not need to tell you; therefore, do My will without fear and timidity; Amen."
HG|2|75|2|0|And Thuarim hesitatingly stepped up to the high Abedam, thanked Him with all the ardor of his heart and promptly began to relate his vision before Me and all the patriarchs.
HG|2|75|3|0|But this was Thuarim's vision, according to his own words:
HG|2|75|4|0|"O You holy Father of us all, Who are full of love and mercy, this was a harsh trial for me, a poor, blind sinner before You, O Jehovah!
HG|2|75|5|0|"You know how I was faring in these few moments; but the patriarchs do not know, and so I will faithfully relate, according to Your holy will, what, for the duration of these few moments, tortured me so unbearably for such a seemingly long time as to make it appear that all eternities were holding me in their eternal clasp.
HG|2|75|6|0|"And this was the dreadful state I found myself in: As I secretly pondered, in some vexation, as it were, saying to myself: 'What does this mean, to look within? Does not this sound like sheer nonsense? If You are our Creator, You must surely know for what reason You endowed one with eyes!
HG|2|75|7|0|"So far everyone has made use of them externally; how am I supposed to suddenly revert them completely - which I find a sheer impossibility and contemplate myself within so as to learn what my body looks like on the inside?'
HG|2|75|8|0|"Then I actually tried for a while to turn my eyes as far as possible in all directions, so that literally fiery flames were bursting from them like fiery spheres, at which I was mightily frightened. But all this was of no avail; for although I kept my eyes still, I could see only that which is around me.
HG|2|75|9|0|"Also I kept looking from one to the other of my brothers but was unable to discover anything extraordinary in any of them.
HG|2|75|10|0|"When I thus could find nothing at all I became doubly angry thinking: This is certainly nothing but a sheer testing of my intellect!
HG|2|75|11|0|"But I am not so stupid as some may think!
HG|2|75|12|0|"Therefore, obviously being the more clever one, I give in and leave the others undisturbed to their folly if they rejoice in it; I for one am going to remain in my good old order.
HG|2|75|13|0|"Let look within whoever will, may and can; I for my part will rather use my eyes for the purpose for which I was endowed with them by the Creator.'
HG|2|75|14|0|"Thus I shook off my anger and became calm.
HG|2|75|15|0|"But my presumed peace did not last long; for the ground under my feet soon became loose like light, dry sand or freshly fallen snow, and before I was aware of it I was buried in the bowels of the earth!
HG|2|75|16|0|"There it was very dark around me, and I had hardly sufficient space around my face to breathe.
HG|2|75|17|0|"In this greatest calamity I nevertheless thought of You, holy Father, and entreated You for help and salvation.
HG|2|75|18|0|"However, all my entreaties were lost in the sand spreading out in all directions about me and instead of being rescued I only kept sinking deeper into the bottomless sand of the earth; and when, in total despair, I thus kept sinking, suddenly there was an abominable smell which was worse, indeed inexpressibly worse than any stench on earth ever perceived by my nostrils!
HG|2|75|19|0|"And behold, here the sand suddenly came to an end. I was glad about it, for I thought: 'Surely this is my rescue.'
HG|2|75|20|0|"But how inexpressibly and horribly I was mistaken in this my glad expectation!
HG|2|75|21|0|"For only now did a misery begin which I cannot adequately describe, words failing me.
HG|2|75|22|0|"So much can I only say that where the sand came to an end I promptly sank into a hot mud which, the deeper I sank, kept growing hotter and more stinking.
HG|2|75|23|0|O You holy Father! The horrible distress and anguish I was going through when I felt that the sinking did not come to an end, even the mud beginning to change into a glowing red ash which again turned into a white hot chaos (lava; ed.), like the one often gushing forth from burning mountains, - my tongue would find it impossible to describe!
HG|2|75|24|0|"This glowing liquid mass caused me the most unbearable, burning pain thereby increasing my inexpressible torment infinitely, for this everlasting fire nevertheless failed to consume me, unwilling or unable to destroy a single hair on my head.
HG|2|75|25|0|"Here I could no longer entreat and pray, - but my whole being was a single curse on everything that was the cause for this most miserable existence.
HG|2|75|26|0|"But the more incensed I became, the deeper I sank into the increasingly hot sea of fire.
HG|2|75|27|0|"When it thus kept becoming more and more horrible, I shouted in my terrible, extreme despair:
HG|2|75|28|0|"God, You terrible, most cruel absurdity! It You do exist somewhere, destroy me; because for this existence I cannot even curse You, let alone thank You!
HG|2|75|29|0|"O You miserable, most contemptible God! What sort of satisfaction can You derive from the fact that You created me for such torment?'
HG|2|75|30|0|"And behold, while I was thus calling and shouting horribly, I suddenly perceived a great thunder, and the thunder called out and talked to me:
HG|2|75|31|0|Miserable, helpless man! Why do you curse Me, your Father?
HG|2|75|32|0|"Behold, I am now procreating you in the fire of My endless love as a forever immortal being, which shall be completely similar to Me, and lead you by My fatherly hand, so that not even a hair on your head shall be destroyed; I have decreed the whole duration of this your love-fire-trial to be a mere three moments according to earthly reckoning, and already you have uttered the most terrible of all curses against Me! What am I to do with you?'
HG|2|75|33|0|"And I replied: 'You most holy Father! Destroy me; for now I am no longer worthy of existence, since I have cursed You.'
HG|2|75|34|0|"And suddenly the fiery sea was turned into a mild light, and out of this light I again perceived words, which were as follows:
HG|2|75|35|0|"Behold, I, your Father, do not curse and am willing to forget what you did to Me; for what you have just seen was an analogy of your relationship to Me on earth. Do recognize that it is I, your Father, and retreat through all the shifting sands of your life, through the mud of your wisdom and through your evil fire to eternal reality, to the cleansing fire of My fatherly love and, finally, through this to the purest light of eternal life in the love out of Me!
HG|2|75|36|0|"So return with this awareness to the earth where I am waiting for you! Amen.'
HG|2|75|37|0|"And suddenly I was back here.
HG|2|75|38|0|"O You holy Father, I am certainly here, - but how do I stand before You?
HG|2|75|39|0|"Oh, if only it were possible for You to forgive me my enormous offence against You; then I would gladly endure the greatest torment by fire for a thousand years!
HG|2|75|40|0|"Oh do forgive, forgive me, the greatest of sinners! - Yet why should I entreat You! I who am no longer worthy of You in eternity!"
HG|2|76|0|1|THE INTERPRETATION OF THUARIM'S TERRIBLE VISION: THE GREAT CONFLICT BETWEEN INTELLECT AND HEART
HG|2|76|1|0|When Thuarim, having finished his narrative, began to weep out of great remorse for his supposed great sin committed against Me, I, the high Abedam, seized his hand and said to him:
HG|2|76|2|0|"Listen and understand, you My Thuarim: What you did in your vision is as little a sin on your part as it would be an offence for a rock falling from a mountain in case it did some damage through its mighty fall.
HG|2|76|3|0|Therefore, you can and may be reassured; for your vision has a different meaning, and the words which you heard within you do not by any means concern only you, for everything has a universal meaning, the words being valid for everyone.
HG|2|76|4|0|"You were called by Me only to behold this in spirit within you, but not for the purpose of committing an offence against Me.
HG|2|76|5|0|"However, for this vision to be of some benefit for all posterity, listen and comprehend all of you what this vision means! And this is its meaning:
HG|2|76|6|0|"Your outer attempt to view yourself with your physical eyes inwardly represents the foolish effort of the worldly intellect as it attempts to fathom spiritual things, whereas it is comprised of only material concepts, that is, it is nothing but a receptor organ of the soul, through which the same gains an understanding of the outer world.
HG|2|76|7|0|"Being only that, how should it be capable of viewing the spiritual and grasping it within in its essence?
HG|2|76|8|0|The fiery circles, however, which caused your eyes to turn in all directions, signify the so-called witty sparks of your worldly intellect, but they are of as little benefit for its spiritual vision as are the fiery circles for the physical eyes, - in other words, it is thereby not rendered keener and sounder than the physical eye is through such straining and pinching.
HG|2|76|9|0|"Behold, this is the beginning of your vision and does not concern you in this your inner condition, but the whole world, to which I am now giving you for a prophet in the manner you have experienced on and within you.
HG|2|76|10|0|"This made you angry, first, when I told you all to contemplate your innermost, and then when you made your futile attempts.
HG|2|76|11|0|"Behold, also this anger was no longer a natural anger, but it overcame you to indicate the pride of the worldly intellect which does not ever want to be imprisoned in the truth, but free and despite the absence of all light a ruler imagining himself only happy when from all sides his stupidity is done homage and calm only when, condescendingly, he subdues his brothers with mockery and scorn.
HG|2|76|12|0|"Look, also this no longer concerns you; for I made you a prophet because you had no sin in your heart.
HG|2|76|13|0|"All this is the meaning of your vision up to the moment when you began to sink into the sand. What, then, does your condition signify as you were buried in the darkness of the sand, which made you sink deeper and deeper and have breathing difficulties and when you asked for help which, however, did not come?
HG|2|76|14|0|"Look, here your inner explanation already begins to work and to shine.
HG|2|76|15|0|The sand signifies all the knowledge once it begins to imprison the soul's heart completely, which thereby then falls into great fear and confusion owing to the pressure and the darkness, - all that the intellect inflicts on the poor heart.
HG|2|76|16|0|"At that point the heart puts up a fight as best it can and, pushing the sand away from the mouth, creates a little breathing space and longs ardently for salvation.
HG|2|76|17|0|"But the super-abundant worldly intellect no longer lets itself be deprived of its right and chokes the heart even more and more with sand.
HG|2|76|18|0|"But as the heart then becomes impatient and begins to despair, the intellect, realizing that it cannot possibly win against it, finally allows it to sink into the mud of those desires which it had instilled into the heart long ago.
HG|2|76|19|0|"Only then does the heart realize the full shortcomings and the sheer baseness with which the worldly intellect has enriched it.
HG|2|76|20|0|"Then the heart begins to rebel against the deceptive intellect and becomes enraged within. Remember the glowing chaos pit!
HG|2|76|21|0|"However, since this parting moment is extremely bitter- both on the part of the heart and no less on the part of the worldly intellect - the heart consequently falls into the greatest raving, being now devoid of all light, like the intellect, which without the heart is devoid of all warmth and fuel for its spurious light.
HG|2|76|22|0|"Behold, this is when you began to rail against Me in the heart and to curse in the intellect.
HG|2|76|23|0|"Yet I tell you that I never consider the works of the intellect if it is not prompted by the heart.
HG|2|76|24|0|"Over the heart I then soon pour out My healing light of love so that the ailing heart returning home to Me be healed for eternal life, as you clearly perceived through the inner voice.
HG|2|76|25|0|"But all this, too, is no concern of yours; for thereby I make you a prophet who shall henceforth bear witness against all the world and its wisdom. So be calm and no longer afraid; for I have called this forth in you so that you shall witness at all times out of Me against all foolishness of the world! Amen."
HG|2|77|0|1|HOW TO FIND THE LIVING WORD. PARABLE OF THE MAIDEN AND HER SUITOR
HG|2|77|1|0|After this instruction by Abedam, Thuarim's heart was full of happiness and love, so that he did not want to let go of Abedam's hand.
HG|2|77|2|0|During this most affectionate scene Abedam said: "Thuarim, you have truly seized Me mightily with your heart as well as with your hands and have thereby again be appointed a new prophet;
HG|2|77|3|0|"For verily, verily, I tell all of you, whoever will henceforth not seize Me like you, will hardy ever perceive the sound of My voice in his own heart!
HG|2|77|4|0|"But he who in this earthly dream-life has not perceived it at least once, has not yet gained life and still vacillates much between life and death.
HG|2|77|5|0|This your present love for Me is the true, active, living love. Therefore, whoever has not seized Me with the heart and thus with the hands through good works of love for his brothers and sisters, which are pleasing to Me, his love is still like an unripe fruit which can easily be plucked from the tree of life by some gust of wind before it is ripe and with the germ of life within it.
HG|2|77|6|0|"But he who does have active love, is already mature and ready for eternal life; for he has truly found the living meaning of My purpose within him, which is My eternally living Word. This Word is truly the germ of eternal life in him.
HG|2|77|7|0|"Supposing someone had chosen a maiden for his wife, loving her secretly in his heart and now and then smiling at her but always hesitating to take her by the hand, - tell Me: Will the maiden believe that he earnestly loves her?
HG|2|77|8|0|"Oh, I tell you all, that she will not do; for she will say to herself: 'If you earnestly cared for me, you would surely not hold your hands behind your back when you come to me, but would rush to me with open arms.
HG|2|77|9|0|"'I know your lukewarm ness and your hidden roguishness and that you flatter a few others intending to pick one of us according to your whim and your love's indifference; so stay away from me, for my heart has never recognized you!'
HG|2|77|10|0|"Behold, this maiden passed a completely just judgment on the lukewarm suitor! And I tell you that one day, when through your physical death you return from this earth to the great realm of the spirit, I shall judge you and your love for Me exactly in the same manner as this maiden has judged her lukewarm suitor. You can be fully assured of this.
HG|2|77|11|0|"Verily, I tell you, when another suitor will then come to this maiden one she had never considered before -, and she will see how, with open arms, he rushes to her, embraces and presses her to his heart, kisses her on the forehead and says with a heart trembling with love:
HG|2|77|12|0|"'Ardently beloved! What do you want me to do for you to prove how immensely great my love for you is?',
HG|2|77|13|0|"What do you think; will the maiden shrug off this suitor as she did the former lukewarm one?
HG|2|77|14|0|"Oh by no means, say I: She will cling to him with all the love and warmth of her heart.
HG|2|77|15|0|"Behold, this is exactly what I shall do.
HG|2|77|16|0|"Whoever will seize Me with his heart and hand, him I shall seize with all the strength of My love and shall certainly not forsake him in eternity.
HG|2|77|17|0|"But he who will do to Me like the lukewarm suitor, verily, he will not fare better by a hair's breadth on My part than the lukewarm suitor!
HG|2|77|18|0|""Thus you, My dear Thuarim, are a new prophet witnessing on My behalf what the nature of the true, living love must be if someone wants to come to Me by way of it.
HG|2|77|19|0|"Whoever will do according to this your visible sign, in the spirit and all truth out of it, will soon in spirit and all truth be where you now are, prophetically bearing witness to all this.
HG|2|77|20|0|"He who will be there, will have found within himself the meaning of My purpose.
HG|2|77|21|0|"And this conviction is, strictly speaking, the eternal life out of Me and in Me.
HG|2|77|22|0|"You are for your part already of the conviction of which you are now bearing witness externally, and thus the great task is set and finished.
HG|2|77|23|0|"But there are still great things hidden; therefore, let us also listen to Rudomin and pay attention to all that he saw and perceived within him. Amen."
HG|2|78|0|1|THE GIANT RUDOMIN'S VISION. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF MAN AS THE CHILD OF GOD
HG|2|78|1|0|After these words Abedam dismissed Thuarim in a physical, but not spiritual, sense; and Thuarim, almost dissolved in love and gratitude, had to let go of Abedam's hand externally but clung all the more desperately to the same in his heart. In this frame of mind he stepped backwards a few paces, just like Sehel, so as not to lose sight of Him, Whom his heart had now recognized to be holy, holy, holy, and full of the most sublime fatherly love.
HG|2|78|2|0|When he was again in his former spot among his brothers, Abedam summoned Rudomin, saying: "Rudomin, come and speak and bear witness! Amen."
HG|2|78|3|0|And the very big Rudomin promptly stepped forward from among his brothers and stood there like a celestial pillar, immobilized with sheer humility, love and respect before the high Abedam.
HG|2|78|4|0|Despite his embarrassment his whole being expressed nevertheless a truly manly calm and quiet dignity which could only manifest to this degree with Rudomin, for in physical size he surpassed by far all children including Adam, being a giant 16 spans tall and otherwise enormously strong in all his muscles and nerves.
HG|2|78|5|0|As this giant hesitated for a long time becoming more and more afraid and full of respect pondered Who He was before Whom he was standing about to speak, Abedam gave him a loving, friendly look and asked him:
HG|2|78|6|0|"Rudomin, why do you hesitate before Me, your Father and God?
HG|2|78|7|0|"What keeps your heart imprisoned and your tongue tied?
HG|2|78|8|0|"Leave that be which is of no use for now; take courage in your heart and speak up! Amen."
HG|2|78|9|0|"These encouraging words entered like an etheric life-balm into the whole being of Rudomin and his heart became free of all anxiety and his tongue light like feather down. Thus he began to speak with the mighty voice of a giant, which was so loud that his words reverberated from the walls of the nearest mountains before they faded away.
HG|2|78|10|0|And this is what he said: "God, Father, You eternal, purest love, Who are holy, holy, holy! Who can love, glorify and praise You adequately and in accordance with Your majesty? For too wondrously great and holy is everything You, O holy Father, give us!
HG|2|78|11|0|"What is man in all his lowliness and complete nothingness for You, o great, eternal, almighty God, to remember him and let him feel so mightily the outpourings of Your infinite grace, love and mercy?
HG|2|78|12|0|"Yes, only now do I recognize it clearly and distinctly that You, O God, are a true Father and we are Your children; for what else should You be and what we, having been begotten only by Your holy will through Your endless love!
HG|2|78|13|0|"Yes, yes, You are truly the holy Father of us all and we are truly Your children and endlessly great out of You and sublime and mighty, but small and insignificant, indeed nothing out of ourselves, since not we, but You have begotten us out of Your eternal, endless love.
HG|2|78|14|0|"Left to our own devices, we are truly nothing; but at Your fatherly heart we are great, yes, unspeakably great, strong and immensely mighty, so much so that before our slightest whiff worlds and suns and moons flee like the lightest of dust whirled up by the slightest breeze.
HG|2|78|15|0|"Truly, I would not say this had I not seen and felt it in my vision!
HG|2|78|16|0|"I saw it and felt it mightily and thus I speak according to this truth which through the grace of our holy Father I found and most clearly and mightily felt and beheld deeply within me.
HG|2|78|17|0|"For soon after the sacred commission to contemplate our innermost, the earth and the entire visible firmament disappeared and I floated alone in the midst of an endless, infinite space. For a long time my eyes stared into the endless depths of infinities; but this idle pursuit was in vain, for even every mote of dust had disappeared into some abyss of the infinities.
HG|2|78|18|0|"Only I alone was floating here without the support of any world globe in the hallowed darkness of the infinite, eternal space.
HG|2|78|19|0|"But suddenly a great thought emerged from my depth, and this thought was a holy word which ran thus:
HG|2|78|20|0|"With the small finger of your hand wipe the small toe of one of your feet! One mote of dust will stick; examine this mote!'
HG|2|78|21|0|"And I promptly did according to the word. But as I was doing this, behold, the mote began to expand over my smallest finger dissolving into countless atoms of dust. And the atoms promptly grew into suns, worlds and moons and shot out of my hand into the endless Depths of depths filling with light and beings the endless, formerly empty space.
HG|2|78|22|0|"Here I trembled to my innermost core before my own majesty and thought: 'What, all this was stuck to my toe, not even perceptible to me?'
HG|2|78|23|0|"But another word rose within me saying: 'Do you believe God's children to be gnats crawling in the dust?
HG|2|78|24|0|"Behold your own growth and compare yourself with all that the mote before you becomes and you will realize what you are and what the things sticking to your toe are!'
HG|2|78|25|0|"And I was lifted up. All the things floated like shimmering sand before my eyes; but soon a mighty light emerged from me by which the endless space was filled.
HG|2|78|26|0|"And only in this light did I behold the majesty of God's children, the nothingness compared to them of all the other things, - and why the holy Father came to us teaching us in person the roads of infinity.
HG|2|78|27|0|"Thus I have spoken having seen and felt it thus.
HG|2|78|28|0|"Other than that I saw nothing; therefore to You, God, our Father, all praise, honor, love and gratitude forever! Amen."
HG|2|79|0|1|THE SECRET EDUCATION OF RUDOMIN AS A PROPHET. THE GREATNESS OF THE HUMAN SPIRIT
HG|2|79|1|0|After this orderly account by Rudomin, Enoch, following an inner impulse, stepped up to Abedam asking Him secretly:
HG|2|79|2|0|"O You dear Father Abedam, behold, Rudomin has proclaimed with a very loud voice the majesty of man as he perceived it within, - however, did he not on this occasion maybe exaggerate?
HG|2|79|3|0|"What matters is for him to stick to the truth; in the past it was not his strong point and he always exaggerated whatever he was telling.
HG|2|79|4|0|"How often did he make a whole world out of a grain of sand and out of a gnat an elephant or even a mammoth, so that his brothers and sisters could hardly get along with him, for with his tremendous voice he forced them at all times into silence, - which, as time went by, prompted me, as his father, to tell him to take his inheritance from me and leave for the midday region.
HG|2|79|5|0|This he soon did, for he saw that I was very concerned about it on account of the peace and order of the household; he also took a wife, but as far as issue is concerned he fathered no more than three children in eighty years.
HG|2|79|6|0|"Thus he is altogether a somewhat peculiar man, notwithstanding the fact that he was begotten by me. This is the reason why his rather high sounding speech astonished me and forced me to the unusual step to come to You in advance, O dear Father, and ask Your forgiveness if this my son should have committed such an offence before You."
HG|2|79|7|0|When Abedam had heard Enoch's words He turned to him and said: "My beloved Enoch, behold, having had no longer any concern for the world than this one, your concern has been fair since it was always prompted by your love for Me. But here I tell you that for a long time your concern has been an idle one when you worried about your son's occasional inaccuracy.
HG|2|79|8|0|"For behold, it was I Who have been his instructor from birth and have perfected him into the man now standing before us.
HG|2|79|9|0|"Of course, you also gave him an education for Me, but I tell you, My exceedingly beloved Enoch: It was, after all, not quite so good as Mine, which he received from Me secretly, without your or his knowledge.
HG|2|79|10|0|"Owing to this education he is now here giving faithful proof before all of you that he did not emerge empty-handed from this My school.
HG|2|79|11|0|"Therefore, be completely unconcerned; for behold,- I never make liars preachers of My truth before the people, calling them with My eternal voice of love and truth, but only those who are, like you, My beloved Enoch, of a purest heart.
HG|2|79|12|0|"Since I did call your son you can be quite unconcerned about his possible fault; for all this was only My work. - Do you understand Me, My beloved Enoch?
HG|2|79|13|0|"Behold, you and all you others! I let Rudomin grow great even physically; according to this My school he had always told and taught you that man is more than a worm in the dust of the earth.
HG|2|79|14|0|"His strong voice, given him by the same school, showed you that, firstly, there is more strength and power in the breast than there is in the head and, secondly, it gave you the exact measure, namely, by how much love is, or at any rate should be, mightier than the intellect. Thirdly, he demonstrated to you on behalf of this My school through the might of his voice to which his brothers and sisters must silently obey that the head, with all its senses and calculations, shall yield to the heart whenever the heart appears as the obviously better teacher. - Do you understand this, My beloved Enoch?
HG|2|79|15|0|"Furthermore, thanks to My school he made from a grain of sand a whole world, as he now in his vision made from a tiniest mote the entire creation. Behold, thereby he taught what human nature is and that in the heart of man rests his godlikeness, thanks to which he can do greater things than merely gape at something and, having gaped to his heart's content, come up with the remark: 'But this is really fine and wondrous!' - with which he will have come to the end of his great sentiments.
HG|2|79|16|0|"Verily, say I here to you all, you shall all make out of the gnat, elephants and mammoths, - indeed, the hearts of your souls, not seldom hardly bigger than gnats, you shall transform into elephants and mammoths but, on the other hand, transform into gnats the intellect, which is often as great as mountains, and you would find it easy to comprehend faithfully things from My school in Rudomin!
HG|2|79|17|0|"However, since with many of you the opposite is still the case, you are still largely unable to understand to what end and why I have called Rudomin.
HG|2|79|18|0|"Now you ask: 'What again is this inner school? How are we to understand this?'
HG|2|79|19|0|"But I tell you: Whenever you observe some phenomena in the sky, you put your heads together and ponder for years on them, finally saying: 'Such and such the thing has effected; therefore, it must have indicated it!'
HG|2|79|20|0|"You have observed the glittering of the stars, the passing of the winds, the cries of the birds and other animals, the raging and roaring of the sea, and everywhere you have come to great conclusions.
HG|2|79|21|0|"Tell Me, why did you not also apply your astrology to the signs of immortality found in man - why not submit to your closer scrutiny the stars of this living heaven?
HG|2|79|22|0|"The chirping of a cricket was to you more wondrous than the language of the immortal brother, of man, the majestic image of My eternal Father-love.
HG|2|79|23|0|O you still very blind ones, what is more: The action and gesture of a child or the destruction of a mountain, caused by a million lightnings?
HG|2|79|24|0|"Behold, this is the school of eternal life; this is more than the cosmic mote attached to Rudomin's toe, - infinitely more than all the vastness of the endless visible creations!
HG|2|79|25|0|"Come to know man in man and in his signs; interpret the latter in the spirit of love and all truth out of it, and you will only then wisely learn what is greatest and what is taught in My school, and how the latter is to be recognized in man from his living signs.
HG|2|79|26|0|"Verily, I tell you, greater things than a central sun are contained already in the tear of a newborn child!
HG|2|79|27|0|"This is also the meaning of Rudomin's vision. - Understand this and do accordingly, and you will all easily find eternal life. Amen."
HG|2|80|0|1|HUMANS AS CHILDREN OF GOD, AS GODS
HG|2|80|1|0|After these words Enoch thanked Abedam with all the love and great humility of his heart for this important, great, holy instruction, and all the other patriarchs and children followed his example.
HG|2|80|2|0|After this thanksgiving of the heart Enoch went back to his former place beside Garbiel.
HG|2|80|3|0|Thereupon Abedam turned to Rudomin directing the following words to him:
HG|2|80|4|0|"Thus also you, My beloved Rudomin, behold and listen and understand well what, in particular, your vision testifies and says of you all!
HG|2|80|5|0|"Now you all, who are here surrounding Me on the height, know that I am God, the One and Only Eternal God, talking with you as a Father visible before your eyes and teaching you.
HG|2|80|6|0|"However, if the Father is a God, his children will certainly not be dogs, cats, oxen, cows, calves, asses and the like, but they will be what their Father is, being and working where He is and works.
HG|2|80|7|0|"Behold, this is My eternal order, namely, that everywhere and in everything, with every matter, with every being the children must be as perfect as is their father!
HG|2|80|8|0|"For this reason in every fruit there is contained a germ the foundation of which is all the perfection of the father.
HG|2|80|9|0|"Thus a grain of seed laid into the earth must become the same grass, the same plant, the same shrub or the same tree, out of or on which it became a grain of seed.
HG|2|80|10|0|"Or is the case maybe different with animals? - I reckon that also the lion's father or begetter was at all times himself a lion, just as that of the bird was also only a bird, and so forth up to man, where the father's son, like the father, becomes a man full of high capabilities and potential and the daughter, like the mother and the father, a hallowed field for the sowing of fruits of eternal life, even fruits sown out of Me.
HG|2|80|11|0|"If this is already incontestably so in the natural and material world, in spirit it must be the case even infinitely multiplied!
HG|2|80|12|0|"Hence, when I tell you, teach and proclaim that you are My children, tell Me, you My dear little children: What does this mean?
HG|2|80|13|0|"To what purpose and why do you call Me your Father, and to what purpose and why do I call you My children?
HG|2|80|14|0|"To what purpose and why do I expect of you in all justice and fairness to recognize no one but alone Me as the only true Father, loving Me, following only Me, honoring, glorifying and praising only Me and obeying Me alone completely in everything? - Do you still not understand?
HG|2|80|15|0|"What and Who else, apart from being your only true Father, am I then?
HG|2|80|16|0|"Well - I am also the one and only eternal, infinite, almighty, true God!
HG|2|80|17|0|"But if I, as your only true Father, am a God essentially from Eternities of eternities, what, then, are You as My children?
HG|2|80|18|0|"Verily, I tell you, you too are Gods, just as I, your Father, am a God, the only difference being (which already on earth, at least in a physical sense, is an immutable fact), that the father will always remain a father to the son eternally where appearance is concerned, wherefore the son cannot ever be his father's father, or be able to say to his father: 'I have begotten you,'
HG|2|80|19|0|"No more than you can assume that from a grain of seed the same tree could emerge which had previously brought forth the seed.
HG|2|80|20|0|"Hence the father always remains the father and the son always the son. This is an immutable relationship.
HG|2|80|21|0|"Therefore, this is the great difference between Me and you, that I alone am the Father, whereas you cannot possibly be anything else but My dear children, for whom a great inheritance in the great house of the Father is waiting.
HG|2|80|22|0|"And now behold, you, My beloved Rudomin, all this signifies your sublimely great vision, bearing the clearest witness to you, and through you to all the others, of the real nature of My children telling them:
HG|2|80|23|0|"Man, remember well and ponder it deep in your heart, Who He is to Whom you call out 'Holy Father!', and why!
HG|2|80|24|0|"But also do become worthy of Him by fulfilling that which this your holy Father expects you to do so that you might become a proper and completely true, dear child of His, - perfect as He is perfect.
HG|2|80|25|0|"Verily, you must be perfect as I Myself am, if you would attain to the sonship forever.
HG|2|80|26|0|"For this is truly the greatest thing, namely, that you are My children and I am your Father.
HG|2|80|27|0|"So that you may be able to grasp this greatest and holiest of all truths in even more depth, let us on the spot hear also Horedon and see what he beheld and perceived within. Amen."
HG|2|81|0|1|HOREDON IS CALLED TO RELATE HIS VISION
HG|2|81|1|0|When Rudomin had heard all this, engraving each word deeply in his heart, he thanked the high Abedam in the fervor of his heart, bent his great body in a bow touching the ground and went back to his former place prompted by a loving nod on the part of Abedam, but backwards so as not to lose the holy Father out of his sight. It had become very dark while he had described his vision, because it was already late in the evening but even more so owing to the fact that suddenly the sky had become clouded, which, being a common occurrence on such mountains, had hardly been noticed by anyone.
HG|2|81|2|0|For when the surrounding mountains emitted fire, there was hardly a serene night to be expected.
HG|2|81|3|0|Thus there was no other light left but the faint reflection of some burning mountains far away.
HG|2|81|4|0|When, notwithstanding all this, Abedam summoned Horedon, saying to him: "Horedon, since your eyes can no longer be of much service to you, follow alone My voice and reveal yourself to us; for, in the future you will always have to follow alone the voice as you will, after this My current presence has come to an end, continue to hear Me often within yet never see Me on earth from then on," Horedon promptly left his place to go over to Abedam. However, since Abedam's voice was not audible continually he wandered about for a while among the patriarchs unable to find the spot where Abedam was.
HG|2|81|5|0|But soon Abedam's voice sounded again, calling Horedon who had gone in a totally different direction but promptly turned around, quite startled at having missed the right direction.
HG|2|81|6|0|Now he briskly walked in the direction of the voice; however, having everywhere to dodge people in order to advance, it again happened only too easily on this pitch-dark night that he lost the direction and arrived at a different spot from where the high Abedam stood. So after a while Abedam again called him.
HG|2|81|7|0|But Horedon answering promptly from an opposite point said, weeping:
HG|2|81|8|0|"O You holy, dear Father! Unless You come to me in this dark night, I am as good as lost; for I cannot reach You since I continually lose direction having to dodge all the time!"
HG|2|81|9|0|And again Abedam called: "Horedon, come here, here, where you see behind Me a glowing mountain far away!"
HG|2|81|10|0|And again Horedon promptly followed the voice; but again he could not follow a straight line, having to dodge groups of people here and there, so that looking at the burning mountain was of little avail and he was unable to find his goal.
HG|2|81|11|0|But when Abedam again called out, saying: "Horedon! How long shall I have to wait for you?", Horedon became sad and cursed the night, saying:
HG|2|81|12|0|"Accursed be this darkness, because it is a hindrance to me on the road to the sacred goal and hides the One Whom my heart seeks and loves above all, so that I cannot reach Him!
HG|2|81|13|0|"O Father, let there be light and graciously make this night disappear so that I can see You and then hurry to You, O You holy, dear Father!
HG|2|81|14|0|"Or do come here to me, where I am now calmly waiting for You, full of longing and sad on account of this bad night; let it be according to Your holy will!"
HG|2|81|15|0|Thereupon Abedam said to Horedon: "Since you cannot find Me at all, say in your heart in My name: 'You mountain there at the border where the children of the morning live, burn and light up this place!'
HG|2|81|16|0|"And if you trust and believe in this word out of Me, soon it will be done as you have spoken it aloud in My name! Amen."
HG|2|81|17|0|Here Horedon, his heart full of the fire of love, thanked Abedam and forthwith, with a great firmness of faith, spoke the words as told him by Abedam.
HG|2|81|18|0|And instantly the ground began to shake and with a tremendous detonation the brightest flames shot forth from the summit of the mountain lighting up the whole area with daylight.
HG|2|81|19|0|And Horedon promptly saw Abedam standing beside him, thanked Him with all the love of his heart and said:
HG|2|81|20|0|O You holy. dear Father, how endlessly mighty You are - and how good! For only now do I see clearly that through this my wandering about You wanted to save me the trouble of talking!
HG|2|81|21|0|"For, just what was happening to me from Your first call until now, happened before within me.
HG|2|81|22|0|"And so, everything is beautifully proclaimed, namely, what I beheld, heard, felt and did.
HG|2|81|23|0|"To You, O holy Father, all glory, all love, all gratitude and praise for it forever! Amen."
HG|2|82|0|1|THE DIGNITY AND GREATNESS OF THE SONSHIP OF GOD
HG|2|82|1|0|After this active demonstration of Horedon's vision and his few words concerning it Abedam asked Horedon, saying:
HG|2|82|2|0|"Horedon, since your inner vision has thus been truly made known, I ask you and all the others, what this vision really tells us; what is its meaning?
HG|2|82|3|0|"A great part of it has already been clearly revealed by Rudomin; therefore, it should no longer be so difficult for you to add this explanatory supplement out of your light received within. So, whoever has courage and wisdom, let him step forward and speak!"
HG|2|82|4|0|When they heard this request by Abedam, they all began to entreat Him to do Himself in His great mercy that which He demanded of them. Although they knew that no one speaking in His name was capable of telling an untruth, nevertheless such a word, uttered by another unworthy mouth, would no longer be as powerful, mighty and full of life as if the very same word had issued lovingly from the holy Father's mouth.
HG|2|82|5|0|Upon this request Abedam again began to speak, saying: O children, how much foolishness is still hidden in your hearts! What did Horedon just now do through My Word laid into him, when owing to the night and its harsh darkness he could not find Me?
HG|2|82|6|0|"Behold, he uttered, fully trusting in Me, the word that I had given him, and the high walls of the white mountain were split and the glowing embers in the depth of this mountain were instantly ablaze throughout the widened fissures and clefts.
HG|2|82|7|0|"Since you have here visible proof of the power and might of My Word, even though spoken by a child's mouth, say, how can you declare My Word to be of less power as soon as it is used by you?
HG|2|82|8|0|"And when is the father more of a father, when he calls himself one or when he is called father by his children?
HG|2|82|9|0|"Or he who would say of himself: 'I am a father!', yet had no children who recognized and called him father, or someone who came home and the children rushed up to him calling and saying: 'O father, father, father, O you dear father!'
HG|2|82|10|0|"Tell Me: Which of these two fathers is here more father?
HG|2|82|11|0|"You say it in your hearts: 'He whom his children call father.'
HG|2|82|12|0|"So you see, you who are still very foolish, that since the father addressed by his children as father is more of a father than the one who only calls himself one, the word 'father' from the mouth of the children is certainly worth more and is stronger and mightier than that from the mouth of the father himself!
HG|2|82|13|0|"Or when are you more edified and pleased by the word, - when you call yourselves 'father' before your children, or when your children call you this, happy and full of the most tender love and complete trust?
HG|2|82|14|0|"Since already you perceive in this an immense difference, - what do you think: Am I maybe less of a Father than you are?
HG|2|82|15|0|"O you who are still very foolish, do you still fail to realize that, by virtue of the freedom given you for all Eternities of eternities, I want and wish for you at all times only the most powerful and very best?
HG|2|82|16|0|"Since you cannot possibly ever refute this in your hearts, of what benefit should be your excuse?
HG|2|82|17|0|"Therefore, Horedon, tell us at least in a few words what you were all called to do; but all you others engrave the following words deeply into your hearts! Amen."
HG|2|82|18|0|And Horedon promptly began the following very noteworthy speech to all in My name:
HG|2|82|19|0|"Dear fathers, brothers and children, I am called upon to show what infinite greatness it entails to be a child of the great, almighty, eternal God, on the grounds of Rudomin's vision and my own, at the same time clearly realizing our own self-incurred nothingness; in short, this is the set task.
HG|2|82|20|0|"However, I reckon it is already solved before us all, so that I have again nothing else to do but draw my and your attention to the words just uttered by the most holy Father Himself, namely, that the Father is more of a father in the mouth of the children than in his own.
HG|2|82|21|0|"Behold, it is there that the endlessly supreme dignity and greatness of our sonship lies, namely, that the infinite, eternal God calls Himself first a Father within us and only then becomes our true Father in the most sublime love if we recognize Him as such and call Him as such in all love.
HG|2|82|22|0|"If even the infinite God wishes to be manifested completely in us as the Father, say, is there anything more sublime man could imagine?
HG|2|82|23|0|"What does it matter if we could blow away with the merest whiff the whole of creation and with one thought ignite all the mountains? Truly nothing compared with our being able to say to Him in all love and truth: 'Dear, holy Father!'
HG|2|82|24|0|"For He, Who is essentially God, the Infinite from eternity, is by virtue of His endless love, Father in us, as we are children in Him.
HG|2|82|25|0|"Of course, He is what He is, through Himself, - .. but we are in eternity nothing out of ourselves, but everything out of, and through, Him.
HG|2|82|26|0|"Hence, this is our greatness endlessly, that we are His children and He is the Father of all of us!
HG|2|82|27|0|"And this is the complete and whole meaning of my vision in His name! Amen."
HG|2|83|0|1|SONSHIP OF GOD RANKS HIGHER THAN FELLOWSHIP WITH, AND SERVITUDE TO, GOD
HG|2|83|1|0|After the most noteworthy words of Horedon, which he had spoken out of Me, I, as the high Abedam, commended Horedon, saying:
HG|2|83|2|0|"Horedon, verily, I tell you, you have become for Me a capable tool! Behold, what many have been seeking without finding it, you have now loudly proclaimed to all, inspired by Me, as faithfully and truly as I, the primordial source of all faithfulness and truth, have given it to you.
HG|2|83|3|0|"For this I commend you and tell you that you have attained to this true sonship, which you have restored through Me to all who have long since failed to recognize it in this depth and are no longer able to recognize and find it by themselves, for all Eternities of eternities, and no earthly power will be able to wrest it from you; for the power which dwells within the true children is greater than all the powers of the world and the universe and all their forms and beings
HG|2|83|4|0|"Just as Horedon has now received the sonship, in the same manner I also give it to you all; for verily, there is in heaven as on earth nothing greater, mightier and more sublime than My children. Hence, whoever has the sonship, has more than all the heavens comprise; verily, he has infinitely more!
HG|2|83|5|0|"For he has Me, God, the eternal, infinite, indeed the above all supreme God full of might, strength and holiness, as the most loving, alone true Father within him and is, therefore, completely in Me, namely, in all My perfection, which is My infinite love, mercy, wisdom and power.
HG|2|83|6|0|"Behold therefore, this is the sonship and this sonship I am now giving to you!
HG|2|83|7|0|"O children, would you now be capable of taking still anything greater from Me?
HG|2|83|8|0|O verily, I tell you, you cannot ever; for My children are more than the angels of heaven!
HG|2|83|9|0|O children, if you were My brothers, you would be much less than what you are as My dear children; for where is the father who would rather have his brother near him than his son?
HG|2|83|10|0|"Or does the brother, too, receive an inheritance from his brother when he takes a wife?
HG|2|83|11|0|"Since even you hold your children in higher esteem than your brothers, also I, as the truest and most perfect Father, must know how much My children are worth.
HG|2|83|12|0|"You give to your children only your hands' toil for a dowry; but I give you My all, which is My love or My essential, primordial-eternal life itself in perfection.
HG|2|83|13|0|"Now you know in reality within you what it means to be My children, - but one thing is still lacking with you, and this is for you to learn who those are who are granted the sonship by, and out of, Me.
HG|2|83|14|0|"Behold, it is of the utmost importance to learn this; for truly, not all are My children who call to Me and say: 'Dear, holy Father, hear us, Your children!', while all the time their hearts remain cold, just as if they had mentioned the most trivial matter, their trust being in accordance with their hearts.
HG|2|83|15|0|"This kind of children, destined to be such, neither want to be, nor are, true children. They are only intent on My might and strength wherewith through all sorts of power games to while the time away, no matter whether the results of their wantonness are bad or good.
HG|2|83|16|0|"But I tell you: Such children are still as far from the true sonship as one end of heaven is from the other; indeed, there is still an endless chasm between them and My true children!
HG|2|83|17|0|"Still others extend their concept of sonship so far as to look upon themselves and all beings as My children.
HG|2|83|18|0|"It should be unnecessary to explain to you in detail that these labor under an even greater misapprehension than the aforementioned, since you know by now what My children are in the spirit of love and all truth out of it.
HG|2|83|19|0|"You, as true children, shall only recognize one fact, mainly, that there is a great difference between those who recognize a God and Creator, and those whose heart soon seizes God, full of ardent love, never letting go of Him and from then on only seeking to seize God more and more lovingly.
HG|2|83|20|0|"The former when they recognize God will say: 'God, You almighty, great, holy, sublime Creator, how great and majestic are Your works; therefore, we will always praise, glorify and eulogize You above all!'
HG|2|83|21|0|"But the latter say: 'O God, how full of love You must be, for despite Your endless majesty and holiness we cannot help loving You above all.
HG|2|83|22|0|"'Oh, how good You must be, since our love draws us to You so mightily!'
HG|2|83|23|0|"Behold here the former, marveling at their recognized God, whereas the latter dissolve in tears for ardent love as soon as something reminds them of Me, in their presentiment that behind their good God there is a most loving Father!
HG|2|83|24|0|"Can you see here the mighty difference?
HG|2|83|25|0|"See, the first kind is only comprised of servants who work for a reward, but the second kind of children who want nothing else but the Father.
HG|2|83|26|0|"Behold, this is the great difference showing you how the true children must excel, wherein the true sonship consists, and who will attain to it!
HG|2|83|27|0|"To enable you to grasp this in even greater depth, let us also listen to what Jorias in this regard has seen in his vision and only then ignite a brighter light in your hearts concerning this most important matter.
HG|2|83|28|0|"So come to Me, Jorias, and fulfill the will of your holy and most loving Father! Amen."
HG|2|84|0|1|THE VISION OF JORIAS, THE TENTH VISIONARY. THE HIGHEST PRINCIPLE OF TRUE WISDOM: LOVE, THE ONLY BREAD SATISFYING THE SPIRIT
HG|2|84|1|0|And Jorias promptly stepped forth, that is, before the high Abedam, and asked Him:
HG|2|84|2|0|"Dear, holy Father, behold, if I could arrange for my innermost to be turned outside, so that everyone could take part in my vision while I told it, there might hopefully be some faithful heart ready to grasp such unfathomable secrets!
HG|2|84|3|0|"However, since all these listeners cannot at the same time view what I shall be telling them about, will they accept it, and will they believe it?
HG|2|84|4|0|"And if then they will not accept and grasp it, will my account not be like a lie which nobody who is wise believes because it is a falsehood at the bottom of which there is no truth?
HG|2|84|5|0|"Since, therefore, my vision is so unbelievable that the patriarchs may take offence if I told it, - behold, dear, holy Father, I might happen to fare at least like Horedon, the one before me, who through Your goodness surely related everything that could be told!
HG|2|84|6|0|"For I am not a good speaker and, when it comes to such unheard-of things, extremely poor! Therefore - "
HG|2|84|7|0|Here, Abedam promptly interrupted him and said, rather seriously: "Yes, exactly for this reason you will at once begin with your tale or perish in your spirit forever! - Do you understand these words?
HG|2|84|8|0|"Behold, you do not want to heed the Father's words; therefore, you should heed those of your Lord, in case the Father's words should not suffice you. However, should the Lord not even be sufficient, the Deity will stretch out Its arm over your neck!
HG|2|84|9|0|"I tell you, for now you still have the Father's word; however, once the Lord's word comes over the idle servants, it will then be a terrible word!
HG|2|84|10|0|"God's words are a thunder of judgment! Therefore, obey the Father's word, lest you fall into servitude and judgment.
HG|2|84|11|0|Tell and proclaim to all everything you saw within you! This is My will; understand it well. Amen."
HG|2|84|12|0|Only now did Jorias wake up again, as from a dream and, weeping, asked Abedam's forgiveness for this his folly, for having been so utterly unable to realize instantly in his own heart Who He is, Who in His grace chose him for this task.
HG|2|84|13|0|When he was then greatly reassured by Abedam that the Father really has nothing to forgive, taking the child not to account but at all times helping the fallen to rise and diligently looking for the lost until He finds it, lovingly taking it onto His holy shoulder and full of joy carrying it home, he promptly began to speak, as follows:
HG|2|84|14|0|"I was standing on a bright cloud. There I found Myself when the light of my physical eye destined for the earth had disappeared while another, brighter eye was opened within me.
HG|2|84|15|0|"This was practically all I saw around me in the vast infinity; above me there was nothing, below me and on the cloud on which I was standing there was nothing, and all around me there was nothing either.
HG|2|84|16|0|"I was unable to determine whether the cloud was rapidly carrying me through endless spaces or maybe standing still; for there was nothing anywhere by which to gauge either my movement or inertness.
HG|2|84|17|0|"I had been standing there for a long time, indeed, it seemed to me that I had almost spent an eternity in this state.
HG|2|84|18|0|"This unbearable monotony finally resulted in my talking to myself as follows:
HG|2|84|19|0|"'What does that mean? Why am I standing on this flimsy support? I am already terribly hungry and thirsty!
HG|2|84|20|0|"'What could I ever bite off this scanty support? - I am not meant to starve to death either; proof of this being the endless duration of this peculiar and miserable state.
HG|2|84|21|0|What shall I do here? What will I do?'
HG|2|84|22|0|"In this way I continued to talk to myself, saying: 'What if I tried to jump off this boring cloud where I only suffer hunger and thirst?
HG|2|84|23|0|"Yes, down into this endless depth! - It should really not matter whether I perish in the course of eternities on this cloud or cease to be during my fall into the Depth of depths of infinity.'
HG|2|84|24|0|"Having said this, I mustered all my strength, dragged myself to the outer edge of the cloud and, closing my eyes, jumped off the cloud.
HG|2|84|25|0|"A considerable time after my imaginary fall I slowly opened my eyes one after the other, and - where was I? - As before on my cloud, hungry and thirsty!
HG|2|84|26|0|"For I could no more stray from it than someone could stray from the earth out into the endless space of worlds and suns.
HG|2|84|27|0|"When I saw myself thus imprisoned, a great thought came into my mind, and this thought was - God; and God was in this thought, - indeed, God, it is You Yourself!
HG|2|84|28|0|"And this is what I said: 'Who can think of You, Infinite One, unless You existed? But I think of You now, and You are, for me, wherever I think You to be, and are nowhere present for me but where I think You to be. For this thought is Your Word within me; yet wherever Your Word is, You, too, are present!
HG|2|84|29|0|"'In the past I did not think of You. Where were You then? - Yes, You were also here; but You did not want to declare Yourself. However, since You have now declared Yourself through the thought of You within me, You are now also in person here with me and within me.'
HG|2|84|30|0|"Having become lost in such lofty thoughts, I was suddenly overcome by sleep. And in my sleep I dreamt that in my hunger I swallowed, like a strawberry, the earth seen at my feet, as well as the moon and the sun and, finally, the whole starry firmament with all its free waters, without, however, becoming appeased.
HG|2|84|31|0|"Here I asked myself again: 'How can I still be hungry? Have I not God within me and now in my stomach the whole of God's creation?'
HG|2|84|32|0|"Here I suddenly perceived out of the bright cloud carrying me the following words:
HG|2|84|33|0|"'Even though you were to swallow infinity and eternity in addition to what you have already swallowed, but were devoid of love, you would still hunger and thirst in eternity; for love alone is the true, satisfying bread and the refreshing, living water for the whole of eternity and infinity!
HG|2|84|34|0|"Of what use to you is God without love, and what is the whole heaven without the same?
HG|2|84|35|0|"Behold, therefore, a child in the cradle is greater than you, although you swallowed the entire heaven; for the child has love!
HG|2|84|36|0|"Therefore, turn in your heart to love and you will already find in one atom of love endlessly more than what here your old wisdom has given you!'
HG|2|84|37|0|"After these words I again awoke and found myself here in the midst of the fathers, brothers and children and -. also before You, You holy, most loving Father! - This is all I saw, felt and perceived. So far I understand very little of it; but I think: He Who gave me the vision, will also add the light for all.
HG|2|84|38|0|"To You, therefore, eternal gratitude and love for it; Your will! Amen."
HG|2|85|0|1|THE NEW COVENANT BETWEEN THE HOLY FATHER AND THE CHILDREN. THE ROAD OF WISDOM AND THE ROAD OF LOVE
HG|2|85|1|0|After this faithful rendition of the vision on the part of Jorias, the high Abedam again began to speak, making an extremely brilliant speech to all.
HG|2|85|2|0|And this was His speech: "Behold and listen, My beloved little children! You are truly My children, just as I am truly your Father, having now begotten you Myself as My true children in the spirit of love!
HG|2|85|3|0|"Formerly, prior to this My descent to you, you used to call yourselves also My children, just as you called Me your Father, and you did the right thing; for this is what drew Me down to you, namely, to beget you all now anew in the spirit of love as My true children, - a most rare example in infinity! (O Earth, you have conquered Me!)
HG|2|85|4|0|"Although you, as it were, usurped this name by calling Me 'Father', you have never really been My children; then you were merely children by name, just as I was only a Father in your mouth.
HG|2|85|5|0|"However, since I came to you despite your sin, and because you called Me, I now beget you as My true children in spirit and in your hearts. So you shall henceforth no longer call Me 'Father' merely with the mouth, but you shall with a sacred, living right in your loving hearts say to Me: 'Dear Father, our sale true Father!'
HG|2|85|6|0|"In the past you made yourselves My children and thus also gods without being such; for then it was only your pride as dwellers of the mountains to call Me thus, so as to distinguish yourselves from the descendants of Cain.
HG|2|85|7|0|"However, since some of you were found to have recognized the road of humility and the alone true love for Me, I came to you as a Cainite.
HG|2|85|8|0|"But since love did not shrink from receiving and keeping in the midst of your main tribe the Cainite, the latter stayed with you, is still with you and, if you wish, He will not ever budge from your place, which is a dwelling place in your hearts.
HG|2|85|9|0|"And this Cainite am I, now alive and visible among you! I am the One Whom previously you called 'Father' without being entitled to it and I, the Cainite, am now giving you the active right to be My true children, as I am your sole true Father.
HG|2|85|10|0|"Only now can you call Me with all the right of your heart's humility and love your Father, just as I say to you 'My beloved little children'; for now I am in truth your Father and you are in truth My little children.
HG|2|85|11|0|"Hence this is a covenant, which I now make with you for eternity.
HG|2|85|12|0|"Whoever will remain in the covenant, to him I shall be a Father and he will be My child; and whoever will join this covenant, will soon attain to the true sonship.
HG|2|85|13|0|"But he who leaves the covenant, also leaves Me and loses the sonship for as long as he remains separated from this holy Covenant.
HG|2|85|14|0|"But verily, say I, he who will want to join this covenant anew, will have to use much force!
HG|2|85|15|0|"However, he will find it by far easier to join the covenant than to sever his connection with it should he already have been received into it; for whoever is seized by Me through this covenant, will not easily be released ever!
HG|2|85|16|0|"Jorias' vision was an indication of this as, closing his eyes, he jumped from the cloud trying to distance himself from the same, for the cloud was the humility of his love. However, where was he when he awoke?
HG|2|85|17|0|"Behold, thus love is a stronger bond than you imagine it to be; and love is the bond of this covenant made between Me and you. Do you think this bond can be so easily severed?
HG|2|85|18|0|"Oh by no means, say I; of course, it can be stretched as far as you like, but it cannot so easily be torn once a person has tied it to love, which is the true sonship.
HG|2|85|19|0|"But he who has attained to love, has also attained to the sonship, since love and sonship are one and the same.
HG|2|85|20|0|"Behold, in the past you have all devoted yourselves to wisdom, while spurning love. In this wisdom you were hungry and thirsty. In your .desire for knowledge and wisdom you gobbled up the whole visible creation; and, as your wisdom told you, God was for you a god who must not, and could not, differ from the one you could accept with your wisdom. Thus you brought him offerings to your liking; for the god of your wisdom had to be contented with them, and be what you had made him in the, for you, easiest and most profitable way.
HG|2|85|21|0|"Under this god, who was to you no Father, you were full of hunger and your children languished under the enormous pressure of your wisdom-god.
HG|2|85|22|0|"What did you do in this your grandeur given you by your wisdom-god who at the same time let you suffer hunger and thirst beyond measure?
HG|2|85|23|0|"Behold, only then did you lend your ear and also your heart to the loving mouth of Enoch. He was the voice of love out of Me, calling to you out of Jorias' old cloud that your god devoid of love is good for nothing; yet love alone is the very life.
HG|2|85|24|0|"Do you see now what Jorias' vision is aiming at?
HG|2|85|25|0|"Behold, only now do you know through your love Me, the alone true God, Who is your true Father and has now begotten you all as His children.
HG|2|85|26|0|"Only now did you obtain the true light by which you see that there is an immense difference between Me and your former wisdom-god, I alone being the One, whereas he is nothing forever without Me.
HG|2|85|27|0|"And in this lies also the infinite greatness of your attainment of the true sonship; and so hold fast to what you have now obtained, and remain in Me as children, as I am in you as Father eternally! Amen."
HG|2|86|0|1|JORIAS IS GLOWING IN THE FIRE OF HIS LOVE. WISDOM, THE LIGHT BORN OUT OF LOVE. THE UNIVERSE WITHIN MAN
HG|2|86|1|0|After this glowing speech Jorias promptly threw himself at Abedam's feet, praising Him in the great fire of his love and thanking Him in the ardor of His heart; and his love kept growing mightier and mightier until, finally, his body looked as if it had been made from white-hot metal.
HG|2|86|2|0|When the patriarchs noticed this, they were greatly amazed, not knowing how to understand this phenomenon.
HG|2|86|3|0|When the high Abedam saw the general embarrassment of the patriarchs He opened His mouth saying: "Why are you amazed at the great love of Jorias?
HG|2|86|4|0|"Whoever loves as he does, will experience what he is now experiencing. When love in a person keeps growing mightier and mightier, its glow penetrates his whole being, for love is the actual essence of fire. But whoever is thus glowing throughout, is also lit throughout according to the measure of his love; for there is nowhere another light but that going forth from fire. Therefore, true love is a true light, being a proper, living fire.
HG|2|86|5|0|"But I tell you all: A person's light and, consequently, his wisdom, will be in accordance with his love for Me! You all went forth from Me well endowed; everyone carries within him the same that is within Me, for I am to him a perfect Father, just as he shall be to Me a child perfectly in My Image.
HG|2|86|6|0|"This being so, what a great fool is he who, having heard this from My mouth, fails to promptly go within to light in his heart a great fire of love that will instantly glow through his whole being and light it up throughout so that he can then find within the infinite treasures I have put there.
HG|2|86|7|0|"Look here: Jorias is all aglow to the outermost skin! He is already beholding and enjoying the immeasurable treasures out of Me, - indeed, treasures that are imperishable and cannot ever be consumed, since they keep increasing infinitely, like the grain of wheat on earth, the only difference being that the consumed treasures of love keep renewing themselves more and more enhanced and endlessly multiplied, whereas the earth's grain of wheat when sown into the earth multiplies itself at the utmost a hundredfold
HG|2|86|8|0|"Verily, verily, I say to you, this earth and everything on it, in it and above it, the sun and everything in it, on it and above it, and all the great stars with their countless worlds and their light and everything in them, on them and above them and what there was and will be after unthinkable eons, and the whole heaven in its vast infinity, all the countless myriads of angel hosts in all their glory, and even Myself, you have within you!
HG|2|86|9|0|"Hence, what a fool is he who here fights about a piece of the earth, as has happened several times among you, since he has and carries within him an entire, truly living earth, which for him will not, and cannot, ever perish in eternity, but will on the contrary, according to his pleasure and his free will, keep growing larger, more beautiful and multiplying itself, including all the aforementioned!
HG|2|86|10|0|"For, if it were not so, no one would be capable of a thought; and everything a person can and may think, in whatever form and however multifarious, must surely be present in him in its essence as there is present in the grain of seed an endless variety of itself, together with all the plant constituents producing the same, without which quality an endless reproduction would be unthinkable.
HG|2|86|11|0|"If in this way your thoughts teach you what you endlessly have and carry within you essentially, and now also I, as the Creator of all this and your Father, am telling you and revealing to you all this and that all you need to come into full possession of all these endless treasures is true love, - say, what a great fool he is who worries and cares for a fistful of dust of the transitory earth, which is only a trying delusion or a mere phantom world, while he carries within countless hosts of suns which are genuine and imperishable!
HG|2|86|12|0|"Therefore, look at Jorias; he shows you what love can accomplish and all the things love alone can help you to do.
HG|2|86|13|0|"So, in the future be no longer fools but flee the world, seek yourselves and Me within you.
HG|2|86|14|0|"Once you have found it all with the light of your love, you will certainly realize how much the whole earth is worth compared with the least inner treasure of life out of Me.
HG|2|86|15|0|"But he who will be aglow in love like Jorias, also will find what he found.
HG|2|86|16|0|"You, My beloved Jorias, rise and show the others the smallest part of that which you have now, through Me, found within owing to the ardor of your love. Amen."
HG|2|87|0|1|JORIAS MAKES A SPEECH ON LOVE
HG|2|87|1|0|And the glowing Jorias promptly rose and, according to Abedam's will, began to speak to all the patriarchs present, presenting to them the smallest part of the infinite treasure found within him; and this is what he said to them:
HG|2|87|2|0|"Fathers, brothers, children, mothers, wives and daughters, do listen! Verily, verily, verily, no external sense of our soul can ever grasp what God, our holy, most loving Father, has prepared for them who love Him above all, never turning their hearts away from Him, and no man's tongue will ever be able to describe it!
HG|2|87|3|0|"Oh, how could this be possible where words fail us and surely no one will be able to describe intelligibly things never surmised, much less seen! And supposing he could instantly come up with new words, who will understand them, let alone remember their endless number?
HG|2|87|4|0|"Therefore, to make it slightly comprehensible, only a very small part can here be revealed. I know, dear fathers, brothers and children, why I am saying 'slightly comprehensible', for an earthly word is hardly the outermost bark of a several-hundred-years-old tree.
HG|2|87|5|0|"Who is able to recognize from it the innermost, wondrous life of the tree, who in the tree itself the mightily grown seed and in the same the endless multiplicity of that which is still hidden and only gradually becomes visible to our eyes?
HG|2|87|6|0|"And who would, finally, go so far as to fathom from the outermost bark all the spiritual wonders concealed in a tiniest fiber of the wood?
HG|2|87|7|0|"How the foliage, the blossom, the fruit and all the parts surrounding and penetrating it are prepared by many thousands of spirit hands, which then guide them at the right time through all the innumerable tiny channels to the endings in the tiny twigs and only there arrange them endlessly more wondrously according to the predetermined form and all the wondrous qualities we can possibly feel and perceive?
HG|2|87|8|0|"Just as little as we conclude all this and endlessly more from the outer bark of the tree, - and even less - can words of the tongue describe the minutes part of that which our most holy, most loving Father has prepared in the hearts of those who love Him above all!
HG|2|87|9|0|"O love, love, love, you great, holy love, what fullness, what depth of life and of love you comprise within!
HG|2|87|10|0|"God, God Himself is purest love, and this love is before us all; it is the holy, most loving Father of us all, here - in our midst, there - in our hearts!
HG|2|87|11|0|"It lies hidden from the eyes of the flesh and the soul, but not so from those of the spirit in which dwells love and which as such is love out of the endless love of our holy Father.
HG|2|87|12|0|"To the spirit, a grain of sand is more than to the physical eye this whole earth and the entire starry sky, even if the latter could be viewed in all its outer glory as closely as the spot of the earth on which we are.
HG|2|87|13|0|"O tiny grain of sand, you great wondrous work, what are you, how great and majestic! Who would suspect the unspeakable majesty of that which clings, unnoticed, to the sale of his foot?
HG|2|87|14|0|"O fathers, do not believe it! It is no mote! It is a world, an immeasurably great world! In its vast spaces flow light and life!
HG|2|87|15|0|"Great streams meander through its vast crystal valleys; on its very high mountains burn thousands upon thousands of suns, full of the most glorious multi-colored light, and countless beings in never before seen, most wondrous forms live on this great world! Their nourishment is light and warmth; they move like a wanderer who has set himself a high goal.
HG|2|87|16|0|"O you tiny grain, you tiny grain, you alone would suffice me for the whole of eternity!
HG|2|87|17|0|"O fathers, brothers and children, - now I can no longer talk; for already this mote keeps growing continually larger and more glorious.
HG|2|87|18|0|"What, then, shall become of a whole earth and its increasingly more glorious multiplication as a whole, as well as in all its countless parts?
HG|2|87|19|0|"What shall then be a sun, what the whole visible starry sky, what the heaven of spirits and angels, what they, what we, what, finally, God's love within us?
HG|2|87|20|0|"Therefore, love, love, love Him; only in this love will you realize what love is and how inexpressibly good our holy Father is!
HG|2|87|21|0|"O love, You holy love! You alone are all in all! O Father, You holy Father, You are indeed this holy, great love Yourself!
HG|2|87|22|0|"So love, love, fathers, brothers and children, do love the Love; love above all the holy Father!
HG|2|87|23|0|"For He alone is Love, the eternal, the infinite. Therefore, to Him alone all our love forevermore! Amen."
HG|2|88|0|1|THE LORD JOINS IN MARRIAGE JORIAS AND BESELA, PARIHOLI'S DAUGHTER
HG|2|88|1|0|When Jorias had finished this glowing speech, Abedam promptly seized him and, drawing him to His holy bosom, blessed him and said:
HG|2|88|2|0|"My beloved Jorias, you have truly and well rendered in accordance with My will what I demanded of you, because you were, and still are, through and through aglow with the love for Me and only out of Me for all your fathers, brothers, children, mothers, wives and daughters.
HG|2|88|3|0|"But in your spirit you are not yet mature enough to remain in this ardor permanently; for behold, because I am now walking among you, all of you are, where your spirit is concerned, merely prematurely ripe fruits on the tree of life needing a great aftermaturing, - otherwise everyone of you would soon consume himself in the excess of his love and then die forever.
HG|2|88|4|0|"So as to dampen your ardor somewhat, I will give you a wife since you are still single and barely over a hundred years old. Only through the wife will you prove and gradually consolidate yourself for such a permanent ardor of the mightiest love for Me; for the time has not yet come when man will also without a wife enter into the most perfect union with Me. Thus, it is at present still necessary for everyone to take a wife so as to become again fully at one before Me through the wife, through whom he became separated from himself and, consequently, from Me.
HG|2|88|5|0|"For, just as Eve went forth from Adam, every man's wife must again become fully at one with him and he become at one in himself through the reunion with the wife.
HG|2|88|6|0|"Only when he stands again before Me as one man, can he again fully unite with Me; but while he is still split, he is not permanently capable of the highest love out of, and again for, Me.
HG|2|88|7|0|"Your wisdom has already taught you that without an opposite nothing is possible; behold, this is right!
HG|2|88|8|0|"Woman was given to man as an opposite; therefore, unless a man becomes at one with his opposite beforehand, he cannot become in himself an opposite to Me.
HG|2|88|9|0|"As long as he does not become this, he is completely in line with Me; yet, being this, he is not capable of receiving but, like Me, always only giving of himself.
HG|2|88|10|0|"This is, indeed, the great difference between the Father and the child, that the Father deals out, whereas the children receive, thereby being at one with the Father as His opposites.
HG|2|88|11|0|"However, if the children should not want to accept anything, placing themselves in line with the Father in order to deal out, like Him, tell Me: Who will then be the receiving opposite?
HG|2|88|12|0|"If this is lacking, what will become of the children as time goes by? I tell you, they would deplete their substance to the last drop of their being, and the Father would have to cease forever His giving thereby forming His own opposite within Him so that He could remain what He was in Himself from eternity; an eternal, mighty God, completely sufficient unto Himself!
HG|2|88|13|0|"You are now standing on the same line with Me and are as yet to Me no opposite, but on the same footing; therefore, you need a wife so as to become a complete opposite to Me and I thereby completely a Father to you.
HG|2|88|14|0|"You are now asking in your heart: 'Where, then, is the wife I am supposed to take?'
HG|2|88|15|0|"Behold, she is already here! Her name is Besela and the poor Pariholi is her father; behold, this is the one I have destined to be your wife.
HG|2|88|16|0|"And you, Besela, come closer to Me and do not fear the man whom I shall now give to you; for he will carry you on his hands, and his heart will be your permanent dwelling-place and, as you will be one with him you will also be one with Me, in him and through him. Amen."
HG|2|88|17|0|With these words Abedam bent down to Besela and, taking her onto His left arm, pressed her to His heart, blessed her and then said to her:
HG|2|88|18|0|"Now, you very beautiful Besela, beautiful in spirit and in body, unveil yourself before him to whom you belong from now on, so that he may see what a wife I have bestowed on him on account of his mighty love for Me"
HG|2|88|19|0|And the barely thirty-year-old Besela pushed aside her somewhat darkish blond hair and Jorias' eyes beheld something of such beauty as to make him cry out:
HG|2|88|20|0|O earth, O all of you heavens, how poor you are now before me; for, apart from God, you will never comprise anything more glorious a second time!
HG|2|88|21|0|O you poor sun, how will you fare tomorrow or when this sun will unveil itself before you?
HG|2|88|22|0|"No, no, You dear, holy Father, I am surely not worthy of such a gift!"
HG|2|88|23|0|But the high Abedam replied: "When I consider you worthy, you are so; therefore, receive this gift from My hand, go with her to Adam and Eve, receive their blessing and then also that of your father Jared as well as that of Besela's father, and then come back to Me so that I may ordain you in spirit as a prophet of the stars of all the heavens. Amen."
HG|2|89|0|1|THE LORD'S RULES FOR THE NEWLY WED. HOW TO PROPERLY AND FREELY FULFIL THE HOLY DIVINE WILL
HG|2|89|1|0|After all this had happened and the fathers and mothers had blessed the newly wed, Jorias, following Abedam's previous bidding, with his young, very beautiful wife stepped up to Him.
HG|2|89|2|0|When he was again before the high Abedam, the Holy One laid His hands first on Jorias and then on Besela and, touching their head and heart, namely, the left side of the breast, spoke the following words:
HG|2|89|3|0|"Receive My blessing for life eternal! Beget true, living fruits of pure love! Far be from your bodies the dumb gratification connected with the flesh and thus also with sin, and you will truly and faithfully walk before Me at all times. But whoever pampers his flesh, nourishing it excessively and then seeking to please it through all kinds of sensual pleasure, nourishes his own sin and through the lust of the flesh relinquishes all power over him to eternal death.
HG|2|89|4|0|"Therefore, control your desires at all times, unless it is time to beget a living fruit for Me, however, when it is time, call to Me so that I may hold you lest you fall when sacrificing to sin, and you will remain within My grace.
HG|2|89|5|0|"For whoever falls then, will find it hard to get up, and with each fall the spirit will be bound in new fetters of death.
HG|2|89|6|0|"If he then wants to escape from the imprisonment of the flesh, which is the old sin and the old death of the spirit, - how will he fare when, instead of one layer he has to break through several hundred, each of which is tougher than the preceding one!
HG|2|89|7|0|"So care only for that which is of the spirit; leave the flesh to Me, doing My will in the same so that it becomes powerless and you will at all times grow in the spirit to that degree by which your death diminishes, which is the sin or the flesh.
HG|2|89|8|0|"Therefore, I tell you again: Do not nourish, strengthen and pamper your flesh, for thereby you nourish, strengthen and pamper your own death, which now as a last dungeon confines the spirit prior to its liberation or resurrection towards full eternal life out of, and in, Me.
HG|2|89|9|0|"You, My beloved Jorias, have seen the magnitude and sublime ness of what it means to be a child of My love. You have felt the ardor of My fatherly love in all its abundance. So remain faithful to My will; remain faithful to Me, your God; and remain faithful to Me, your holy, most loving Father.
HG|2|89|10|0|"Whenever the flesh will make unseemly demands on your heart, look up at the stars of heaven, and I shall speak to you from the stars and shall tell you what to do.
HG|2|89|11|0|"However, if you left this My road which I have just shown you, the heaven before your eyes will be hidden by dense clouds and you will henceforth fail to behold the eloquent stars until you return onto this My road, full of repentance.
HG|2|89|12|0|"But, if you remain faithful to My will, you will soon begin to perceive the great might of the same within you; for by the very act of fulfilling My will you absorb it and make it your own.
HG|2|89|13|0|"When then My almighty will becomes your order as it is forever Mine, tell Me, what power of death will be able to subdue you?
HG|2|89|14|0|"I am giving you all such a commandment that by its fulfillment everyone may adopt the might of My will through which all things have been made and before which all things tremble.
HG|2|89|15|0|"As long as a person fails to make My will his own, he remain a prisoner of death and a servant of sin, which is the old death.
HG|2|89|16|0|"However, he who has made My will his own, has become perfect like I, his Father, am and will do the works of life I am doing.
HG|2|89|17|0|"And whoever has thus come into possession of My will, has attained to the true sonship.
HG|2|89|18|0|"But who is he who completely possesses My will? - I tell you and all you others: It is he who loves Me!
HG|2|89|19|0|"And who loves Me? - He who does according to My will; but he who does according to My will has adopted My will as his own.
HG|2|89|20|0|"This is the true sonship, namely, that everyone is in My will and My will is in him; and this is the true, living fruit of true love and is life eternal.
HG|2|89|21|0|"This fruit above all you shall beget for Me with your wife. Once you have begotten it you will also beget children going forth from My will, who will fully resemble him who begot them.
HG|2|89|22|0|"But this is My blessing, namely, that henceforth My will be yours, out of, and in, which you may live forever. Amen.
HG|2|89|23|0|"Now go to My dear Jared, and Garbiel and Besediel shall come here. Amen."
HG|2|90|0|1|THE AMBITOUS GARBIEL IS HUMBLED. THE LORD IS SLEEPING OUTDOORS
HG|2|90|1|0|As soon as Garbiel and Besediel had been informed by Jorias that the high Abedam summoned them they went to Him, full of courage and persistence.
HG|2|90|2|0|Having walked up to Him the few steps, Garbiel promptly took the lead and said to the high Abedam (though in a very bent attitude as if weighed down by humility):
HG|2|90|3|0|"Dear, holy Father! Shall I or Besediel be the first to relate our vision?
HG|2|90|4|0|"nor one reckon that Besediel should be the first and I the last to relate our respective visions."
HG|2|90|5|0|He said this because he was not the first to be called up; besides, he had noticed that it was all tending towards a climax. Thus he hoped that, being the very last to relate his vision, he would still be the first and superior to all the others.
HG|2|90|6|0|But the high Abedam replied to this forward suggestion of Garbiel as follows: "Garbiel, behold, I for One am not of that opinion at all, but I want neither you nor Besediel to relate your visions since they have no general value but have assumed in the meantime a significance applicable to you alone which I shall not reveal to you until tomorrow.
HG|2|90|7|0|"This, now, is one part in which I, for My part, am unchangeable; but then again I reckon that whenever I call someone, he shall wait and find out what I want from him, and only speak when called upon to do so, but not in a forward manner, as it were dictating to Me what to do.
HG|2|90|8|0|"Look, I do not like such over eagerness to put oneself forward at all, but I like it all the more when someone humbles himself in that he would rather be the last than the first, rather servant than master, rather the least than the greatest, rather misjudged than overrated and rather a last servant than a first ruler. Behold, this I do like for My part.
HG|2|90|9|0|"And again I hold that everyone shall be in all true love a true brother to another. For, while he is not that, I for My part cannot be his Father either; however, if I am the alone true Father, I, as the supreme Wisdom, for My part cannot see what differences there should be among My children.
HG|2|90|10|0|"Or, are there differences in the pure love when it is perfect and out of Me?
HG|2|90|11|0|"There is indeed a difference between love and love, according to its degree of strength; but by virtue of these differences the brothers have esteem for one another, and the more love one has the humbler he is, the more he wants to be a servant to all.
HG|2|90|12|0|"Behold, hence I for My part hold that you should humble yourself, realize your error, repent it within after having first filled your heart with true love for Me, the Father, as well as to all the brothers, fathers, children and women; otherwise you, for your part, will not gain much of eternal life.
HG|2|90|13|0|"You too, Besediel, may do the same. - But you, My dear Sehel, show them the right way. Amen.
HG|2|90|14|0|"Tomorrow I will give everyone his directions; also the two shall expect them from Me. Amen."
HG|2|90|15|0|After these words the high Abedam turned to Adam, saying:
HG|2|90|16|0|"Adam, behold, thus we have fittingly ended the Sabbath; for it is now the middle of the night. So tell all, as they badly need their rest, to retire so as to awaken tomorrow with renewed strength."
HG|2|90|17|0|And Adam promptly did the Lord's bidding and let Seth's children make the announcement.
HG|2|90|18|0|When this had been done, a hymn of praise arose from many thousands; after that, Abedam gave them His entire blessing for the night and then said to Adam:
HG|2|90|19|0|"Since all have gone to their rest, we do not want to make an exception but will do what all the others are doing."
HG|2|90|20|0|But Adam asked the Lord, saying: "Holy Father, where do You want us to rest with You, - here, or shall we go to my hut?"
HG|2|90|21|0|And Abedam thereupon said to Adam: "Adam, behold, I have spent many eternities under My open heavens, and so let us also today remain here under the open sky; for the firmament has cleared up and, thus, no storm is coming. So let us stay where we are and as we are; and now go to your rest all of you. Amen."
HG|2|90|22|0|Thus the richly blessed Sabbath was ended and a solemn, hallowed peace descended upon all the sacred heights of God's children.
HG|2|91|0|1|THE PHANTOM SUN IN THE MORNING. ADAM IS OUTRAGED AND UTTERS A CURSE. DIVINE PATIENCE AND SERENITY
HG|2|91|1|0|A good hour before sunrise no one except the old father Adam was up and about.
HG|2|91|2|0|Indeed, Adam would have loved it - had he dared to, and found someone awake - to upbraid some person for sleeping late on this momentous occasion, when no longer even a single star was visible on awakening.
HG|2|91|3|0|However, seeing even the high Abedam between the other Abedam and Enoch rest on the ground, he did not dare say anything but became resigned in patience and forbearance.
HG|2|91|4|0|From everywhere morning hymns could be heard and there was a great praising and glorifying from all directions; but on the height proper nothing could be heard as yet.
HG|2|91|5|0|That was a new stumbling block for Adam. He would have loved to rave about the lukewarm ness of the chosen, had he only had the slightest encouragement from the high Abedam.
HG|2|91|6|0|However, Abedam was still resting between the aforementioned beloved and did not make to rise soon.
HG|2|91|7|0|Adam, scratching himself mightily behind his ears, nevertheless remained silent.
HG|2|91|8|0|Of course, he said to himself: "It truly shames us chosen that all the children surrounding us anticipate us in everything and set us an example, whereas we should be the ones to do so. But what can be done here? He Himself is still resting!
HG|2|91|9|0|"If only the dear sun does not appear before we sing our morning hymn!
HG|2|91|10|0|"At other times we used to be finished with our morning meal long before sunrise; today, however, the sun threatens to find us still lying down or at least resting on the ground.
HG|2|91|11|0|"What can be done here? Surely I cannot wake Him up.
HG|2|91|12|0|"For our morning hymn has always only been in His honor.
HG|2|91|13|0|"Yet He is still resting and it would certainly be very unseemly to do something now and thereby disturb His rest.
HG|2|91|14|0|"But it is nevertheless annoying that no one, except I and my Eve, wants to rise from the ground.
HG|2|91|15|0|"If only the sun were to tarry it would still be bearable; but, if the sun finds us thus, what will all the other children begin to think of us?
HG|2|91|16|0|"No, such a sight would be abominable to me; so tarry, tarry, you diligent sun!"
HG|2|91|17|0|As Adam was still harboring such awful notions, lo and behold, the sun suddenly appeared behind the horizon!
HG|2|91|18|0|Now Adam's patience was at an end so that he thrust a punch at Seth, who was lying beside him and who, somewhat alarmed, jumped up immediately and asked Adam:
HG|2|91|19|0|"Dear father, do you want something? If so, command me so that I may promptly do according to your bidding and need."
HG|2|91|20|0|But Adam, pointing with his finger at the sun, said to Seth: "Look there and see how high the sun is already standing and listen how from all directions the morning hymns and the greetings to the sun are sounding.
HG|2|91|21|0|"But more than half of us are still asleep; shame on us who on top of all are the chosen!
HG|2|91|22|0|"No, no, I really do not know what to do and think."
HG|2|91|23|0|Here Seth looked at the sun which was already very high and he noticed that, firstly, it was very dull and, secondly, appeared only as an ungainly clump and not as a beautiful round orb.
HG|2|91|24|0|Having noticed these very suspicious circumstances, Seth promptly said to Adam:
HG|2|91|25|0|"Listen, dear father, if I am not mistaken, it may not be too far from the rising of the true sun.
HG|2|91|26|0|"As far as this phantom sun is concerned, give it a better look and you will soon convince yourself what time it is with this sun and what this somewhat uncanny-sounding morning hymn is all about."
HG|2|91|27|0|Only now did Adam begin to regard the sun more closely, and he soon realized his error.
HG|2|91|28|0|And when he lent a more attentive ear to the still ongoing morning hymn he could soon make out the following short verses:
HG|2|91|29|0|"Praise be to you, great god, Down there in the lowlands; We glorify you, great Lamech, And the devious ways of your wisdom!
HG|2|91|30|0|"You have awakened for us The right sun through your might, And all these great works They belong to you and to it.
HG|2|91|31|0|Lamech, great god, you are filling Now the entire heavens, Having now brought the old Powerless God to perdition!
HG|2|91|32|0|"Exhausted and tired He sleeps Down there on earth like His friends, And, like them, is quite happy To bask in the rays of your sun!"
HG|2|91|33|0|At these words Adam was so terrified that he cried out: "For the sake of the almighty God, what an accursed day is this, what an accursed sun and what an accursed hymn!"
HG|2|91|34|0|Here the high Abedam raised Himself up a little from the earth asking Adam: "Adam, what ails you that you curse?"
HG|2|91|35|0|And Adam replied, trembling all over: O Abedam! Behold this spurious day, a veritable work of Satan!"
HG|2|91|36|0|Hereupon Abedam said: "Adam, why have you judged it? Behold, it will not make it the earth's last; this day will multiply on earth like a weed, and this weed cannot be eradicated until the end of all times."
HG|2|91|37|0|But Adam screamed: O holy Father, then destroy him forever!"
HG|2|91|38|0|But Abedam replied: "Behold, also the originator of this day is free, like you, and lives out of Me. Therefore, let us leave him his time; let him stretch it as long as he will.
HG|2|91|39|0|"When once My eternity will come over him, his great folly will be revealed in the light of the true day.
HG|2|91|40|0|"So hold your peace until such time when I shall awaken you in the morning of the true Sunday.
HG|2|91|41|0|"And so lie down again on the ground. When I rise, all of you shall rise; for I shall rise on the true Sunday and awaken you through My Spirit.
HG|2|91|42|0|"In the meantime, let us allow Satan to play his games from the truly muddy depth of Lamech. Amen."
HG|2|91|43|0|These words calmed down Adam; but Abedam promptly lay down on the ground again, and Adam, Seth and Eve followed His example, no longer heeding the sun of Lamech from the lowlands.
HG|2|92|0|1|THE MORNING GALE ON THE HEIGHT. THE LORD'S MORNING BLESSING
HG|2|92|1|0|The patriarchs continued to rest for about half an hour, and Adam closed his eyes as fast as he could lest he absorb a single ray of the spurious day.
HG|2|92|2|0|After this half hour suddenly a strong gale arose. Its whirlwinds uprooted the biggest and strongest trees; thousands upon thousands of flashes of lightning cut through the air, and on the neighboring mountains mighty columns of fire dug large pieces of rock from their bases scattering them like chaff in the air.
HG|2|92|3|0|The constant crash of lightning instilled an excessive fear in Adam, so that he thought: "My God and my Lord and beloved holy Father! If Your great adversary, the leviathan, this mighty serpent of all perdition, should maybe still have succeeded in outwitting You and, while You are now among us with Your blessings, usurping the throne of Your eternal holiness, what shall we do?
HG|2|92|4|0|"What will become of Your holy promises?
HG|2|92|5|0|"If You, O holy, dear Father, are dispossessed by Satan, what shall become of us?
HG|2|92|6|0|"This raging of the elements against us is surely a sign that Satan has succeeded in his great iniquity!
HG|2|92|7|0|"O Father, Father! What will then become of us?"
HG|2|92|8|0|Behold, these were the thoughts Adam was harboring and, since I still did not make a move, he was almost convinced that I, including him and all the children, had become prisoners of Satan, wherefore he finally opened his eyes again and anxiously looked in My direction to see whether I was still there, with the children around unharmed.
HG|2|92|9|0|When he thus opened his eyes he was even more alarmed at the devastating scene presented by the fire and gale. For it seemed to him as if destroyed burning mountains were flying through the air scattering burning pieces here and there amidst mighty crashes.
HG|2|92|10|0|Beholding this phenomenon, he cried out aloud calling to Me: "Abedam, Abedam, You holy Father, if any might be left to You, do rise above this Your and our worst enemy and force him to be quiet and realize his impotence before You, otherwise we are all lost!"
HG|2|92|11|0|At this clamor caused by Adam all the children rose; and, because of the horror scene and the sinister words of Adam all, except Enoch, Jared, Lamech and his wife Ghemela, Hored and Naeme, Uranion, Gabiel and his wife Aora and their daughter Purista, Lamel, Pariholi and his family, Sehel, Jorias and his wife Besela, were overcome by very great fear and trepidation and, so to speak infected by Adam, ensnared by his thoughts, in their fear spoke the same words as Adam.
HG|2|92|12|0|When Hored heard such utterances from all directions, he became very upset, sprang up from the ground and in a loud voice said to all who were beset by Adam's fear:
HG|2|92|13|0|"Fathers, brothers, mothers and sisters! What immensely foolish fear holds your hearts imprisoned, and what still more foolish, indeed blasphemous; words flow from your tongue!
HG|2|92|14|0|"Never has any of you been in as great a danger to be swallowed by Satan as I was!
HG|2|92|15|0|"But who snatched me with such mighty speed from the jaws of the monster?
HG|2|92|16|0|"Was it not He, Who now is still visibly amongst us, full of love and with His blessing? Was it not He, the almighty, great God, Who has now in His endless love endowed us with the true sonship, as surely everyone of us could fully conclude from the wondrous visions of the messengers?
HG|2|92|17|0|"He, the almighty, eternal, infinite, holy God should let Himself be vanquished and in the end even brought to perdition by a miserable creature?
HG|2|92|18|0|"O earth, have you a nook left where a greater nonsense than such thoughts might sprout?
HG|2|92|19|0|"Listen, I am only a weak man like you; however, having, like you, received the mighty blessing from Him personally, I confess and say:
HG|2|92|20|0|"Verily, verily, He is my witness: With the power of this His blessing within me which, compared to His slightest whiff, is as much as nothing, I listen, I quite alone will take on a hundred times hundred thousand of such mischief-making weather devils, even should everyone of them be by as many times mightier than the number just mentioned by me!
HG|2|92|21|0|"If I, the only sinner among you, am daring and able to do this, think: What is it after all, that fills your hearts with such foolish fear? - O you fainthearted ones!
HG|2|92|22|0|"But so that you may see how utterly futile and foolish your fear is, I command this dreadful enemy to leave and hide himself in some muddy hole of the depth.
HG|2|92|23|0|"Behold, already a blissful peace is reigning everywhere! Where are now the lightning, the flying mountains, the whirlwind and fiery swirls, where the dark clouds?
HG|2|92|24|0|"But look there, how gloriously the true sun is already heralding the serene morning!"
HG|2|92|25|0|At these words also Abedam rose; and Hored, overcome by his great love, fell down at His feet and thanked Him for this mighty blessing.
HG|2|92|26|0|And all the patriarchs stood there like petrified, staring now at Hored and then again at Abedam, not knowing what to think and do.
HG|2|92|27|0|But Abedam commended Hored and then turned to all, saying: "Peace be with you, and My love be My blessing within you and over you!
HG|2|92|28|0|"Rise all of you in the love for Me and you, Seth, go and provide an abundant morning meal; but you all shall ponder in the meantime on Who, through Me, is among you, and let go of your foolish fear. Not until after the meal, however, will I show you how idle your fear was. Amen."
HG|2|93|0|1|SETH'S CARE FOR THE FEEDING OF THOSE PRESENT. ABEDAM'S SPEECH ON ACTIVE NEIGHBOURLY LOVE. THE LORD PROMISES HIS INCARNATION IN THE LINE OF SETH
HG|2|93|1|0|After a while Seth called together his own and, going down to his dwelling, loaded five baskets with fruits of the best kind and then added the proper amount of bread, honey and milk.
HG|2|93|2|0|When he and his carriers were thus well supplied with food and drink, he thanked Me for the grace of being found worthy to thus serve all on the height. He also told part of his servants to go around among the tribes present investigating whether they had something to eat and drink; and whoever came was to be given food and drink immediately.
HG|2|93|3|0|After this loving commission he had them lift the full baskets and carry them up to the height; and he personally carried a large vessel full of the purest honey.
HG|2|93|4|0|He had hardly taken a few steps when the high Abedam approached him and said to Seth, who nearly collapsed, overwhelmed by love and the greatest respect and emotion:
HG|2|93|5|0|"Seth, you great beloved of My fatherly heart, be blessed by Me, together with your whole house, for having cared for so many hungry and thirsty from among all the tribes.
HG|2|93|6|0|"Verily, I say to you, this is the greatest thing someone can do, namely, to care for the poor brother and the poor sister, support the aged and lovingly look after the little ones.
HG|2|93|7|0|"Whoever, like you, does this out of pure love for Me and out of this love for the brothers and sisters,- I tell you, My most beloved brother Seth, if he had as many sins as there is sand in the sea and grass on the earth, verily, he shall be absolved of all of them!
HG|2|93|8|0|"As soon as someone does this and opens his heart to his brothers and sisters I shall be with him giving him life eternal, and all that is Mine shall be at his service as it is at Mine.
HG|2|93|9|0|"Seth, My brother, I am now giving you life eternal; for you have now performed the greatest deed, doing more than I bade you do. Indeed, I tell you, this is the greatest and most perfect deed ever performed on this height.
HG|2|93|10|0|"He who does My bidding is a faithful servant; he whose heart is always turned to Me, is to Me a proper child, a proper son and a proper daughter. Whoever acts out of the spirit, despises the world and is at all times with all his senses turned to Me, is an angel and is, like your Sehel, to Me a brother in the spirit of all truth.
HG|2|93|11|0|"But he who does as you have just done, verily, verily, is more than all others; for he is to Me a brother in love, - and this is the very greatest!
HG|2|93|12|0|"Therefore you, My dearest brother Seth, be blessed by Me above all, together with your whole line.
HG|2|93|13|0|"This place shall remain to the end of all times and shall not ever be desecrated by the feet of an unworthy people.
HG|2|93|14|0|"And the spot on which you will place your feet shall be full of My abundant blessing; your breath shall become manna of the heaven and your every word the sweetest honey of life eternal.
HG|2|93|15|0|"On this spot, Lamech's wife shall once be blessed with a savior who will preserve your line to the end of times.
HG|2|93|16|0|"Indeed, I tell you, most beloved brother, you please Me, so much so that I shall certainly keep My great promise and assume flesh and blood out of you and your line, thereby becoming, like you, a man, albeit an almighty man. Although you cannot carry within you the fullest divine omnipotence, you shall have at all times the power of love with Me, in Me and out of Me as a true brother in perfectly equal parts.
HG|2|93|17|0|"O you My dear brother, you come here to My heart and let yourself be seized with all the might and power of My life!
HG|2|93|18|0|"Oh, how long I have been longing for a brother; however, there was none who would spontaneously be one to Me in My love.
HG|2|93|19|0|"But you have now become for Me that for which My heart has longed in vain for so many eternities.
HG|2|93|20|0|"So let Me now be happy at your breast; for I am no longer alone in the vast infinity. Not in vain have I filled the endless space with countless beings of every kind on account of a brother and called forth countless spirit hosts out of Me!
HG|2|93|21|0|"For in you, My beloved Seth, I have now found a brother; yes, you have now given Me back the brother who once, scorning Me, was lost to Me as a Spirit of all spirits.
HG|2|93|22|0|"O earth, how rich you are now since you gave Me a brother! Therefore, you shall receive from Me what the whole of infinity will not ever receive .
HG|2|93|23|0|"Your children I will accept as My children, and your fathers shall become My brothers.
HG|2|93|24|0|"Now, most beloved brother, let us go up the heights, there to have the morning meal with our children, and I will proclaim aloud to all that I have found a true brother; and heaven and earth shall rejoice because I have found a true brother. Amen.
HG|2|93|25|0|"O you, My most beloved brother you!"
HG|2|94|0|1|SETH'S HUMBLE GRATITUDE. SETH AS THE LORD'S BROTHER
HG|2|94|1|0|When Seth had heard these exceedingly friendly words from Abedam he did not want to leave but fell on his knees before Him, saying:
HG|2|94|2|0|"O You exceedingly good, holy, most loving Father! I am a weak man, not even worthy that You enter my hut, and unworthy of a look from You.
HG|2|94|3|0|"And You make me, a poor sinner before You, Your brother, even a brother of Your love!
HG|2|94|4|0|"O You good, holy, most loving Father, remove this thought again from my poor heart; for it is too sublime, too holy, too endlessly great! I cannot think it without trembling through and through.
HG|2|94|5|0|"I - to You - a brother! O You great, holy God, Father and Creator through all eternities, Who alone fills all infinity!
HG|2|94|6|0|"I, a mite crawling in the sand of the earth, to You - a brother in love? No, no, I cannot possibly harbor such a thought!
HG|2|94|7|0|"Father, dear holy Father, retract the brother and let me be the least of those who are allowed to call themselves Your children!
HG|2|94|8|0|"O You dear holy Father, behold, I am still trembling all over.
HG|2|94|9|0|"I am overcome with such weakness by the immensity of the thought of being called by You a brother of Your love.
HG|2|94|10|0|"Therefore, do graciously again take this immensely great and holy burden, of which I shall surely not ever become worthy, from me so that I may again walk freely before You, before Adam and Eve, before my brothers and sisters and all my children, whom You now wanted so graciously through Your endless mercy and love to receive as Your children.
HG|2|94|11|0|"O You dear, holy Father, graciously grant, grant this my timid request; but now, as always, only Your holy will be done. Amen."
HG|2|94|12|0|But the high Abedam promptly bent down to Seth, quickly lifted him from the ground and, pressing him to His holy heart, kissed him on the forehead and then said to him in the most loving tone of voice:
HG|2|94|13|0|"Seth, My beloved brother, behold, only now are you completely My brother, having given him back to Me.
HG|2|94|14|0|"Behold, previously I found in you again the dear brother owing to the great, immensely selfless love of your heart; this you proved to your brothers and sisters as well as your and their children out of Me by opening to them all the larders where, through your diligence, you have kept bread and durable fruits in proper measure; and you did not keep closed the entrance to your milk-and-honey larder but invited all the needy there to appease their hunger.
HG|2|94|15|0|"But now that your love has also combined with the greatest possible humility, you are in all truth and reality a perfect, true, dear brother of My love.
HG|2|94|16|0|"So that you may see that this is quite possible, listen, and I shall enlighten you:
HG|2|94|17|0|"Behold, love is My innermost fundamental original being! Only from this being does the Deity proper go forth, or the power working forever through all infinity, which power is My infinite Spirit of all Holiness.
HG|2|94|18|0|"This fundamental original being am I in person, as I am before you, and this breast fills the whole of infinity with My Spirit, which is My long mighty arm which at all times works into all infinity, just as I will it in this My breast.
HG|2|94|19|0|"Behold, hence I am through this My Spirit completely omnipresent and can create, work and arrange everything.
HG|2|94|20|0|"For My thoughts fill at all times the infinite space, which is forever out of Me; but they make their appearance only where and when I seize them with My will and then fix them.
HG|2|94|21|0|"Behold, out of this My very fundamental original being I have also formed you, a second, freely active love out of Me, in full self-awareness, not only just a single thought, but a spontaneous love out of Me.
HG|2|94|22|0|"Since you are now with Me one and the same love, how could you not be My brother if your love is like Mine?
HG|2|94|23|0|"So be without fear and be at all times My true brother, and I tell you, also you will work freely in spirit, as I work freely filling infinity.
HG|2|94|24|0|"You can already see when throwing a stone that the arm of your physical strength is longer than your physical arm; - how much longer will then the arm of your spirit be!
HG|2|94|25|0|"Hence, if you are to Me a true brother in love, you are also one to Me in the spirit of strength. Only the future, dear brother in love, Seth, will show you that My love within you is well worthy to be My brother, for I Myself am this spontaneous love in you.
HG|2|94|26|0|"So follow Me courageously to the height as a brother; for I tell you that you are now My true brother and will remain so forevermore. Amen."
HG|2|95|0|1|SUNRISE ON THE SUMMIT. ADAM'S FOOLISH DESIRE TO GREET THE SUN. THE LORD'S REPRIMAND
HG|2|95|1|0|After this very comforting and instructive speech of Abedam, Seth was immensely strengthened and thanked Abedam from every fiber of his being for this indescribable grace.
HG|2|95|2|0|Filled with such laudable gratitude, he ascended the summit together with Abedam.
HG|2|95|3|0|When they had reached the summit, the rising sun sent its first rays to the heads of the mountains and, thus, also of our hallowed height.
HG|2|95|4|0|But Adam was quickly ready and asked the high Abedam: "Holy Father, behold, should we not sing the usual hymn to the sun which for such a long time on each fine morning has edified and quickened me?"
HG|2|95|5|0|Hereupon Abedam promptly asked Adam, saying: "Adam, do you still not know Me? Tell Me, whom do you want to honor with your hymn to the sun?
HG|2|95|6|0|"Certainly not Me; for if you intended that, what good should the silly hymn to the sun be since I am still visibly walking among you without asking anyone to bawl a greeting to the sun before Me? What I expect of you, you all know already.
HG|2|95|7|0|"If you want to practice idolatry with the sun in My visible presence, you are free to do so if it seems to you to be more than I am; only here I ask you again:
HG|2|95|8|0|"If in this My visible presence you want, or are willing, to do this, what a spirit will be passed on to all your later descendants?
HG|2|95|9|0|"Is it maybe not enough that they all have through you inherited physical death permanently? Do you want to add to this also the permanent death of the spirit?
HG|2|95|10|0|"Behold, you old fool, am I not more than the sun which I, whenever I wish, can destroy with the slightest whiff, creating in its stead a thousand others in an instant?
HG|2|95|11|0|"What, then, is the purpose of your old folly?
HG|2|95|12|0|"So that you may nevertheless for once realize, despite your engrained foolishness, how far your folly goes, look up now, you old fool, and pick for Me from among the many thousands of suns which are now in the heavens the one to which you wanted a song bawled."
HG|2|95|13|0|Here, Adam and all the children were terrified; for in an instant the firmament was studded with a thousand times thousand suns which all looked completely alike.
HG|2|95|14|0|And all the children, quite dazed by the tremendous light, fell down to the ground and entreated Abedam to graciously remove these many suns since no one would be able to live under such a massive light.
HG|2|95|15|0|Adam, too, now realized his great foolishness and, falling down quite dazed and half-blind, asked My forgiveness for his great foolishness, full of contrition.
HG|2|95|16|0|But Abedam told them all to rise again and then said to Adam: "Rise, and atone for your foolishness with a permanently weak sight, which will stay with you for as long as you live.
HG|2|95|17|0|"But you, My dear brother in love, Seth, hid the suns disappear except one, which shall remain in its old order. Amen."
HG|2|95|18|0|And Seth, praising Me, promptly lifted up his arms and said in the sight of all: "In the name of Him Who walks among us and Who is a Lord over all things and creatures, I tell you: He, the Lord God Zebaoth, wills you to disappear except one, which is the old one and has always illumined the earth!"
HG|2|95|19|0|As soon as Seth had spoken these words, all the many suns went out save the old one, and everyone praised the Lord for this grace and mercy.
HG|2|95|20|0|But Adam, noticing that he could no longer see clearly in the distance but had become shortsighted, became very sad and began to weep since he could no longer take in all his children at a glance.
HG|2|95|21|0|But Abedam said to him: "Do not be too fond of the light of the flesh and of the light of the world; for too much light, both of the flesh and of the world, blinds the spirit.
HG|2|95|22|0|"For it is better to have a blind flesh rather than a blind spirit
HG|2|95|23|0|"Do strive in your heart that your spirit become seeing through the true love and humility, and you will easily do without the light of the flesh.
HG|2|95|24|0|"For I did this to you now so that you might exercise patience and not fall a victim to him who today awakened you through his evil sun.
HG|2|95|25|0|"Besides, it is better to view the children at close range rather than from a distance; for this, the eye of your flesh is still sufficient, and so you may well be contented. Amen.
HG|2|95|26|0|"And now, you children all, strengthen yourselves with food and drink; it has already been blessed by Me.
HG|2|95|27|0|"But you, My most beloved brother Seth, look after your old procreator.
HG|2|95|28|0|"And in the same order in which we partook of the evening meal yesterday let us partake of this morning meal. Amen."
HG|2|96|0|1|THE FRIGHTENING PHENOMENA DURING THE MORNING MEAL. ADAM'S AGITATION AND ANXIETY
HG|2|96|1|0|When at Abedam's bidding all had sat down eating and drinking, even including Adam although his short-sightedness was still bothering him, and the high Abedam Himself ate and drank with them, all of a sudden there arose a loud howling from many people from the morning region and one smoke column after another rose up from the lowlands.
HG|2|96|2|0|At this sudden occurrence almost all the children of the heights were taken aback, nobody quite knowing what to make of this, not even Seth or Enoch.
HG|2|96|3|0|But Adam, terrified, rushed to Abedam and asked Him, saying: "Most loving, holy Father, what is this again?
HG|2|96|4|0|"No sooner have I calmed down after all I have already experienced today than something else crops up which is even more menacing than the former!
HG|2|96|5|0|"O holy, dear Father, comfort us, yes comfort us all, and show us graciously what this is and from where it comes! Who is the originator of this howling? What will become of it? What will be its consequences?
HG|2|96|6|0|"O You dear, holy Father, comfort our hearts, if it be Your holy will!"
HG|2|96|7|0|But Abedam, still sitting at the food basket, said: "Listen, and tell Me: What will you do if I tell you to a jot what the howling is, from where it comes and why, what will be the consequence, and also why I allow it? Tell Me: What will you do then?
HG|2|96|8|0|"I tell you, nothing else but what you are doing now.
HG|2|96|9|0|"If you had the slightest understanding you would do without any fear what I Myself do on this occasion, namely, be quiet and eat and drink, and love Me in your heart.
HG|2|96|10|0|"For he who by My side worries and cares, is served right when devastating storms begin to rage in him and reduce to dust one mountain of trust in my endless might and love after another in his heart.
HG|2|96|11|0|"Thus also you are not done an injustice when your heart is upset, because you do not firmly believe that all things are subservient solely to Me.
HG|2|96|12|0|"What evil has ever befallen you or anyone else with all the great phenomena occurring during this My visible presence among you on the height since the Pre-Sabbath?
HG|2|96|13|0|"Having in My presence at all times escaped unscathed, why are you now afraid?
HG|2|96|14|0|"Therefore, be unconcerned and go to your former place, and eat and drink; but when you will see Me rise from the ground, you may do the same. Amen."
HG|2|96|15|0|Hereupon Adam went back to his erstwhile place, eating and drinking, yet like one who does not quite enjoy his food; and in his heart he soliloquized as follows:
HG|2|96|16|0|"My God- and my Lord, You are, of course, right in everything! I am probably myself to blame for my trouble, and I know for sure, come what may, - He has at all times saved us and will surely not let us perish this time either - this is certain and sure -;
HG|2|96|17|0|"But despite all this, I and many others are exposed to an always excessively great fear! Of what good is this?
HG|2|96|18|0|"Why must I be afraid for nothing at all?
HG|2|96|19|0|"Is such a definitely empty fear good for anything?
HG|2|96|20|0|"For what really, since nothing follows which would justify a fear and anxiety?
HG|2|96|21|0|"But still I must be afraid, which is now also the case, though I know that not a hair on our heads will be touched.
HG|2|96|22|0|"Or am I afraid because I am afraid of the fear of my heart? How can one be afraid for fear of fear?
HG|2|96|23|0|"For, when I am afraid, the fear is already there and is a single, but not a twofold evil.
HG|2|96|24|0|"Seeing that the Lord at all times saves us from the cause of our fear, why does He allow us to decline into fear, which is also a great evil?
HG|2|96|25|0|"Or would not the real, inescapable evil as such without the preceding fear be better than the terror before the same?
HG|2|96|26|0|"In short, despite all my reflections I cannot see any benefit in the fear preceding some evil.
HG|2|96|27|0|"Therefore, the great Savior from all evil could well free us also from that of idle fear or at least show us what, and for what purpose, fear is!"
HG|2|96|28|0|No sooner had Adam thought this, behold, Abedam rose and, summoning Seth and Enoch, spoke to them in secret.
HG|2|96|29|0|This bothered Adam even more still; and when soon after Seth and Enoch left for the morning region he was totally bewildered.
HG|2|96|30|0|Though he did not dare utter his fear aloud, fear and curiosity were mounting in his heart.
HG|2|96|31|0|But Abedam acted as if he did not notice this and right away summoned Garbiel and Besediel to Him.
HG|2|97|0|1|GARBIEL AND BESEDIEL ARE APPOINTED ANNALISTS. THE TWO BOOKS: "JEHOVAH'S CONFLICT, WRATH AND WAR", AND "JEHOVAH THE GREAT GOD'S LOVE AND WISDOM"
HG|2|97|1|0|When the two had heard Abedam's call, they promptly and joyfully went to Him Who had called them.
HG|2|97|2|0|Although they, too, were afraid of the steadily increasing howling of the people from the morning region by the side of Abedam all fear and anxiety left their hearts. Thus they were completely capable of talking or, at Abedam's bidding, merely listening.
HG|2|97|3|0|When Abedam saw that their hearts were well prepared and the ears of their spirit in proper measure open, He began by saying to them the following words full of sublime meaning and inner life:
HG|2|97|4|0|"So listen you two: The leaf bearing the many signs and the great house with these very signs on it, which swims on the water, have the following meaning: You two and several others are destined to engrave similar signs corresponding to the words, things and actions, on stone tablets or on those large leaves of the piar-reed with the aid of a pointed tool which Lamech's brothers will prepare from the metals. Then you will explain the signs also to all the children, brothers and fathers and read to them what was written down and, when all have soon and easily comprehended and understood the signs, let all of them read what was written, all the time showing the greatest patience with those of lesser intellectual grasp.
HG|2|97|5|0|"Your spirit will teach you how to form words from the signs; for each word must consist of several signs, which have to run from right to left, according to the order of the word as such.
HG|2|97|6|0|"Once a word is formed, it shall not ever be changed so that the later descendants can, like you, read, pronounce and understand it.
HG|2|97|7|0|"I herewith give you a commandment, according to which the letters of a word shall be considered sacred.
HG|2|97|8|0|"And I will look with angry eyes at him who would change something in the letters as such and in the way you will have formed words of them.
HG|2|97|9|0|"Now comes the most important question in this respect, namely:
HG|2|97|10|0|"What, then, shall we record for us and particularly for the later descendants?'
HG|2|97|11|0|"Behold, this is really of the utmost importance and must be handled all the more painstakingly and faithfully!
HG|2|97|12|0|"Besides, the question arises, when you shall record something. This point, too, is of great, utmost importance.
HG|2|97|13|0|"Thus, as far as the first main question is concerned, you, Garbiel, shall record the whole history beginning with the primordial creation of the spirits, then the creation of the visible things, together with all My great deeds of love and mercy, up to the last moment of My visible presence among you now.
HG|2|97|14|0|"And this you shall always write and record whenever I shall commission you in your spirit.
HG|2|97|15|0|"In doing so you shall not worry and say: 'Where am I to take all this from?'
HG|2|97|16|0|"For behold, I, Who am now giving you this commission, shall tell you exactly and shall guide your hand so that you will not make one line, one little hook and one point too many or too few.
HG|2|97|17|0|"Whenever I shall call you, loudly and audibly, you must be ready instantly to write according to My will and instruction; and nothing shall be written save that which I shall indicate to you.
HG|2|97|18|0|"Unless you are called by Me in your heart, you shall not write but in your free time instruct· the children, brothers and fathers as well as the women; however, the latter more in reading than in writing, and supervise those who write as to the accuracy of their copying.
HG|2|97|19|0|"For, what I shall make known to you singly, shall be copied by your fellow scribes a thousand fold, so that each tribe shall have one and the same writing with them for themselves, their children and all their later descendants.
HG|2|97|20|0|"What I have just disclosed to Garbiel, also you, Besediel, must observe to the jot when you write.
HG|2|97|21|0|"Just as Garbiel will describe the great past, you will, under Enoch's guidance, describe the great future.
HG|2|97|22|0|"Garbiel will receive it directly from Me; for the past shall be open before everyone's eyes.
HG|2|97|23|0|"You, however, will receive it indirectly from Enoch for a sign that the future shall at all times remain more veiled than the past.
HG|2|97|24|0|"There shall thus be established a book of the past entitled 'Jehovah's Conflict, Wrath and War', and a book of the future entitled 'Jehovah the Great God's Love and Wisdom'.
HG|2|97|25|0|"Now take My blessing and strive to succeed in that to which I have called you. Amen."
HG|2|97|26|0|Following these words the two prostrated themselves before Abedam and thanked Him for this sublime grace.
HG|2|97|27|0|But Abedam promptly told them to rise again.
HG|2|97|28|0|No sooner had they risen from the ground, dissolving in love, than Seth and Enoch came rushing along to inform the curious Adam about what was happening to the region of the morning through the lowlands.
HG|2|97|29|0|For Abedam had sent them there so as to give Adam and his children a new impulse towards life.
HG|2|98|0|1|THE TWO MESSENGERS REPORT ON THE ATROCITIES IN THE MORNING REGION, PERPETRATED BY THE CHILDREN OF THE LOWLANDS
HG|2|98|1|0|After a short while the two messengers had again reached the summit and, as secretly instructed by Abedam beforehand, with rather troubled faces stepped up to the exceedingly anxious and curious Adam.
HG|2|98|2|0|And he promptly asked them what they had discovered.
HG|2|98|3|0|But Enoch, full of love, instead of answering immediately asked Adam, saying:
HG|2|98|4|0|"Much-loved father Adam, behold, since I and Seth have heard and seen exactly the same, each of us can only make known to you the same.
HG|2|98|5|0|"Since we cannot talk at the same time, the question arises as to which of us shall relate to you the witnessed atrocity followed by all the abominable blasphemies against you and against God?"
HG|2|98|6|0|At this counter-question Adam was so startled that in his terror he could not utter a word, so that Enoch asked him again whether they could talk or not.
HG|2|98|7|0|Here Adam said with great vehemence: "Yes! - No! - Yes, yes! You, you Enoch, Seth, - no, not Seth, but you, you Enoch, do speak!"
HG|2|98|8|0|And Enoch promptly began to speak as follows:
HG|2|98|9|0|"So listen, much-loved father Adam, what the muddy lowlands have perpetrated against you, against us and thus also against God!
HG|2|98|10|0|"As you know, Lamech has already yesterday, on the Sabbath, made a fiery attempt to climb and conquer our heights.
HG|2|98|11|0|"But you know also how he was driven back by the sublime, most holy Father.
HG|2|98|12|0|"Since the evil serpent knows no peace and quiet, it made use of the whole night, well lit by the flames of the white mountain, and had everywhere fires lit in the forests. Thereby all the wild animals, the faithful guardians of our heights, were driven away and great hordes of small, well armed black-haired and almost naked men climbed the morning heights, are now encamped there and taking everything they can lay their hands on such as fruits, beasts and all sorts of household implements - and have assumed full proprietorship of the dwellings of the children of the morning.
HG|2|98|13|0|They have also a great many women and children with them.
HG|2|98|14|0|"Just now, as we two were looking down from a height further down into the morning region, their leader sent out scouts after giving them the following order in a loud voice:
HG|2|98|15|0|"Go and search painstakingly for the vile brood of the monster said to be called Adam, and whether he, the monster, is still alive and among his brood of tigers and hyenas!
HG|2|98|16|0|"Listen, no matter whom you meet, murder him on the spot, cut his ears from his head and bring them to me as a token of your faithful deed!
HG|2|98|17|0|"Should you find the old monster Adam still alive, do not kill him but drag him here to me so that I may quench my thirst for revenge in his entrails with my own hands for the curse he spoke over Cain, our original ancestor!
HG|2|98|18|0|"It is rumored that also the former God Jehovah, completely vanquished by Lamech's spirit, is among his vile brood.
HG|2|98|19|0|"Whoever among you will bring that One to me captive, shall become a viceroy of Farak besides receiving a thousand of the most beautiful women!
HG|2|98|20|0|"For this Jehovah I will personally shackle and then deliver up to the great Lamech who can then deal with him according to his justice, just as he has done with his name!
HG|2|98|21|0|"Should you come upon Naeme, the daughter of our great god Lamech, and his two wives, bring them all here unharmed; but their husbands kill on the spot in the most cruel manner, then cut off their heads and bring them to me as proof!
HG|2|98|22|0|"If you should somehow come upon the thirty concubines of the great god Lamech, who were only a few days ago abducted, bring them also here as a good booty; your reward for this shall not be mean.
HG|2|98|23|0|"But woe betide you if you come back empty-handed!
HG|2|98|24|0|"You have seen today how Lamech in no time filled the whole firmament with suns which he then made again disappear.
HG|2|98|25|0|"So consider well whose servants you are. In his name you must even be capable of moving mountains!
HG|2|98|26|0|"And so go and comply with this Order! Amen.'
HG|2|98|27|0|"Behold, much-loved father Adam, this we have seen and heard, and this is how matters stand down there.
HG|2|98|28|0|"But amongst us is the holy, most loving Father in the person of Abedam; so, far be from our hearts all fear and anxiety. Amen."
HG|2|98|29|0|During this discourse the old Adam was seized by a great fever so that he could neither sit nor stand.
HG|2|98|30|0|Finally, he became so enraged in his heart because of the lowlands that he jumped up ready to utter the most horrible curse over the same; but Abedam prevented this by saying to him in a gentle and serious tone:
HG|2|98|31|0|"Adam, Adam, why do you want to curse once again?
HG|2|98|32|0|"Behold, it is I Who am the Lord! And if I do not do it, why should you?
HG|2|98|33|0|"However, since the flood has come up to here, let us be fishermen and see whether we may not catch these poor in our nets of life.
HG|2|98|34|0|This will be worse for Lamech than a thousand of your curses, before which not even a sparrow will fly from the roof.
HG|2|98|35|0|"Verily, I tell you: Today still you will be blessing all whom you now wanted to curse.
HG|2|98|36|0|"So go again to your place.
HG|2|98|37|0|"But you, Kisehel, and you, Sethlahem, go without delay, endowed with all power, to Lamech's commander and convey to him the words of My will Amen."
HG|2|99|0|1|KISEHEL AND SETHLAHEM AND THE ARMY OF THE CHILDREN OF THE LOWLANDS
HG|2|99|1|0|And the two thanked Abedam with a heart full of love for this great commission and proceeded forthwith to their destination.
HG|2|99|2|0|On their way they passed through Adam's cave so as to arrive sooner at their destination.
HG|2|99|3|0|When, beyond the cave, they had already covered half the distance, they saw the spies posted by Lamech's commander, and these promptly called out to those nearest to them:
HG|2|99|4|0|"Give a message instantly to him who carries out the will of our great god Lamech that two unusually tall men are approaching our camp going along the height!
HG|2|99|5|0|We do not know what to do in this case. Shall we dare to take them on or let them advance unhindered?
HG|2|99|6|0|"They seem to be exceedingly strong; for, with every step they are taking the earth trembles noticeably, and the closer they come the worse every one of their steps affects us!"
HG|2|99|7|0|When the commander received the message he took great fright, not knowing what to do just then.
HG|2|99|8|0|When he could again think clearly he had the spies and advance posts informed to let the two advance unhindered, then quickly surround them and thus captive bring them to him.
HG|2|99|9|0|This urgent order was speedily relayed to the spies, and before the emissaries entered the morning region a thousand men from the lowlands that were armed with long spears already surrounded them. They, seeing that these two tall men did not resist going with them as prisoners, although the earth mightily trembled under each of their steps, began to provoke the two emissaries through all sorts of insults and discouraging remarks in use in the lowlands, in about these words:
HG|2|99|10|0|"Listen, you two great cowardly lumps of flesh! How is your monster Adam, and how your worm-eaten Jehovah?
HG|2|99|11|0|"How many of these lumps of flesh are there on this lightful height?
HG|2|99|12|0|"Why are you so afraid of us much smaller, but nevertheless true men, for your feverish lump of flesh to transmit its fear even to the earth?
HG|2|99|13|0|"Oh, do not be afraid, you two big lumps of flesh! For the worst evil to befall you will be the cutting off of one finger after another, followed by the hands, then the feet; then your tongue will be torn out, then the nose, then the ears, then the eyes, after which the head will be slowly sawn off from the rest of the lump of flesh.
HG|2|99|14|0|"Look, this is all that will surely happen to you, wherefore you need not have such great fear!
HG|2|99|15|0|"For this will be anyway carried out very slowly out of consideration for you so that in between your pains you may rest and prepare yourselves for a subsequent greater pain.
HG|2|99|16|0|"Look, how good our intentions towards you are, but you still seem to be in terrible fear of us.
HG|2|99|17|0|"Just remember that your torture will hardly last more than three days, and your fear will at once leave you!"
HG|2|99|18|0|At these words one of the main comforters advanced on Kisehel to stab him maybe in the arm so as to instill through the resulting pain even more fear into him following his words of consolation.
HG|2|99|19|0|No sooner had this comforter touched with his spear Kisehel's arm than the latter emitted fire, which instantly consumed the whole spear and, finally, seized also the comforter and reduced him to ashes.
HG|2|99|20|0|This incident so impressed our armed troop that all those who were to lead our two emissaries to the commander as prisoners promptly dispersed in all directions; had not some benevolent giant tigers obstructed their retreat to the lowlands they would have fled there immediately.
HG|2|99|21|0|Three leaders of the first troop then quickly rushed to the commander and, trembling all over, told him what had happened and entreated him not to use any force against them nor to touch them with anything, for they were full of the most devastating fire; wherever it touched anything it was instantly and completely destroyed.
HG|2|99|22|0|This report instilled also the commander with such respect before the approaching two emissaries that on their arrival, he promptly prostrated himself and began to salute and welcome them even from afar, saying:
HG|2|99|23|0|O you great, fire-bearing, holy messengers of some surely even greater god than our miserable God Lamech in the lowlands, I welcome you as much as there is grass on the earth - and sand in all the great and small waters on the surface of the earth!
HG|2|99|24|0|"Would it please you to inform me, but from some distance - if my worm-like lowliness be permitted to entreat your fiery majesty for this -, what sublime, holy will has induced you to let yourselves be carried on your holy feet to my depravity?"
HG|2|99|25|0|But Kisehel, instead of answering the silly question, promptly called the commander by his name, saying: "Horadal! It is the Lord's will that you rise, accompany and follow us with your whole army up to the sacred height, there to confess your crime before the living, eternal, visible God, the sale Creator and Sustainer of all things, and before Adam, who is the first man out of the hand of the almighty God!"
HG|2|99|26|0|This invitation reduced Horadal almost to despair, so that he stood there like one beside himself, unable to utter a word.
HG|2|99|27|0|But Sethlahem stepped up to him and, grasping his hand, said in a somewhat gentler tone to him: "Horadal, why do you fear to become alive, having walked without fear for such a long time in the midst of death?
HG|2|99|28|0|"I tell you in the name of Him Who sent us here that His love is greater than Lamech's wrath; therefore, do what my brother asks you to do."
HG|2|99|29|0|Only after these words did Horadal become himself again and promptly did according to Kisehel's bidding, that is, he followed Kisehel and Sethlahem with bag and baggage and arms.
HG|2|100|0|1|THE POWER OF GOD'S LOVE AND GRACE TOWARDS HORADAL, THE COMMANDER OF THE LOWLANDS
HG|2|100|1|0|As soon as the two emissaries with Horadal in their midst arrived on the heights, the high Abedam summoned Adam, Seth and Enoch and said to them:
HG|2|100|2|0|"Listen, Kisehel and Sethlahem have already filled their cast net with all sorts of edible fish and have not even forgotten those to whom the commander issued the evil order overheard by you.
HG|2|100|3|0|"For when they had started out on their evil pursuit towards midday, I promptly sent out some, to you, well-known guards of the heights to meet them, who forced those of evil intent immediately to retreat; and those retreating were just about to merge, full of fear and unnoticed, with the main troop in the morning when the two emissaries took the commander in their midst.
HG|2|100|4|0|"Since the catch is thus complete, let us rush to meet it and give it a lively reception! Amen."
HG|2|100|5|0|And Adam, Seth and Enoch rose promptly and hurried with Abedam towards the advancing army of the lowlands.
HG|2|100|6|0|When Horadal noticed the four tall men approach them in haste, he asked Sethlahem, full of fear:
HG|2|100|7|0|"High, mighty emissary of some great God or immensely mighty king! Who are these approaching us in such haste?
HG|2|100|8|0|They must surely be of very high rank; for their looks are accordingly.
HG|2|100|9|0|"I have quite strange sensations on their approach."
HG|2|100|10|0|But Sethlahem replied: "Just be patient until we have met, and soon a newly rising sun will reveal to you who these four in every respect most outstanding men hurrying towards us are.
HG|2|100|11|0|"So just be patient; for behold, about a hundred more paces and we shall have met."
HG|2|100|12|0|And so it was; in another moment the four stood already before the commander, and Abedam promptly signaled with His mighty hand to the whole army to stand still and stop their advance.
HG|2|100|13|0|And everyone promptly stood still. But Kisehel and Sethlahem fell on their knees before the high Abedam and thanked Him for His sublime grace by which they had been enabled to carry out so successfully His sublime, exceedingly holy intent and will.
HG|2|100|14|0|But the high Abedam promptly bade them rise from the ground and then said to them:
HG|2|100|15|0|"Thus you shall always conquer in My name; for heaven and earth and all things therein and thereon are forever subject to it.
HG|2|100|16|0|"Whoever walks in this My name, walks in all might and strength; and, as there is no one besides Me to be like Me, there is no other power and might like that of My name.
HG|2|100|17|0|"Therefore, remain in this My name, and you will remain forever alive in this power and might. Amen.
HG|2|100|18|0|After these words also the commander Horadal prostrated himself before the four, filled with the highest respect; for the few words uttered by Abedam impressed him so mightily that he thought:
HG|2|100|19|0|"I have experienced the might of the two emissaries, for under their steps the earth trembled and the hand of one emitted a consuming fire; and these people fell down on their knees before this One thanking Him for such might.
HG|2|100|20|0|"How strong and powerful must then He be, since heaven and earth are said to be subject in everything alone to His name.
HG|2|100|21|0|"Truly, if such mighty men prostrate themselves before Him, it will not be advisable for one like me, who is weak and ailing, to remain standing; so I, too, will humble myself to the tip of my small toe."
HG|2|100|22|0|But Abedam went over to him and said: "Horadal! Rise and look at the old monster Adam, who is the earth's sole first man and thus the father of Cain and the brother slain by him, whose name was Abel, and who went forth directly from My hand;
HG|2|100|23|0|"Look also at Me, Who Myself am your old, weak, discouraged, now completely vanquished and worm-eaten God!"
HG|2|100|24|0|These words penetrated Horadal's innermost core, and he shouted at his army, while still lying on the ground:
HG|2|100|25|0|"Throw yourselves down on your faces all of you; for we are all in the presence of the sole true God, Whom we know, except for the tyrannical Lamech, through the wise Farak and to Whom we as children used to call, and were allowed to call!
HG|2|100|26|0|"Oh, so fall down before Him all of you; for to Him alone is due all respect, all praise and all glory now and forever! – O you miserable Lamech!
HG|2|100|27|0|"And I myself, his miserable helpmate, his adviser, his first in authority, I, his first commander, I, the one who out of sheer wickedness had idolized him, -. I, who inspired him to all his iniquitous deeds and lent him my active help and who was just about to dethrone him so as to usurp all power, I - I - Monster of all monsters am now standing before the true God!
HG|2|100|28|0|"O God, You Almighty One, extirpate this monster from the face of the earth altogether; for the earth, which is now carrying You, is too holy to continue to carry a monster like me. So, destroy me forever! Amen."
HG|2|101|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH TO HORADAL AND HIS ARMY
HG|2|101|1|0|And the high Abedam summoned Enoch and said to him: "Enoch, behold, these misguided ones are not capable of hearing and absorbing into their lives, words from My mouth since their whole spirit is already a spirit of the serpent.
HG|2|101|2|0|The words coming from My mouth bring death to those who now live more out of the spirit of the serpent.
HG|2|101|3|0|Therefore, open your mouth in My name and tell them the meaning of My will, as you will find it within you.
HG|2|101|4|0|"Only then will I say three words to this generation, either towards life or towards death! Amen."
HG|2|101|5|0|When Enoch had heard this request by Me, he thanked Me in the fullness of his love for Me, praised and glorified Me in a loud voice before all the ears of the lowlands and then began to address the following speech to Horadal, saying:
HG|2|101|6|0|"Horadal, listen and comprehend and heed it well in the depth of your heart what you will now hear from my mouth; for what I shall now tell you, is not my word, but solely the holy word of Him, Who is amongst us and has called me before your ears to proclaim to you His most holy will, for you might not hear the voice of His mouth and stay alive.
HG|2|101|7|0|"For the life you are leading is a life of falsehood and all wickedness out of it, which latter is the old, proud, unruly, fallen spirit who does not ever want to turn back to Him Who called him into being but, on the contrary, deludes himself into thinking that he is an omnipotent Spirit of all spirits, whereas he is weaker than a fly and has only strength in falsehood, in which he is a great master.
HG|2|101|8|0|"Such a life is no life but sheer death; but this cannot last if the living voice of God comes over it but, like falsehood in the light of truth, perishes utterly.
HG|2|101|9|0|"Unless falsehood is exposed to light, it remains in its phantom reality pretending to be something; but in the light of truth it suddenly ceases to exist as though it had never been there.
HG|2|101|10|0|"God's Word from His mouth is surely the most sublime light. If it came in its fullness to you, who are nothing but falsehood, what would become of you?
HG|2|101|11|0|"However, so that you might still realize the greatness of Jehovah's love, He has called me to speak to you in His name.
HG|2|101|12|0|"And His love is of such a magnitude that He even spares falsehood and, retracting His almighty light, makes it return only sparsely, so that even falsehood, ready to accept the little sparks of His light, might pass into a real life which would gradually become more capable of finally enduring in the fullness of the divine light, in and out of which it would then pass into His endless love and in this become a new being, even a being of love, in which to attain the sonship of the heavens and after that even the sonship of God.
HG|2|101|13|0|"Behold, these words from my mouth are such returning little sparks; if you are willing to absorb them it may happen to you according to these my words.
HG|2|101|14|0|"However, if you remain in your falsehood, I tell you in the name of Him Who is now among us as a true, most loving, holy Father:
HG|2|101|15|0|"Behold, He, the Lord of heaven and earth, He, the almighty God from eternity to eternity, comes and will come with many of His holy ones to sit in judgment with His light over all falsehood and to punish all the godless for their godless actions and behavior and for all their harsh deeds and the many blasphemies such godless sinners have uttered against Him!
HG|2|101|16|0|"And who is godless? Behold, he who, like you, represents a life of falsehood in which there is no longer any truth!
HG|2|101|17|0|Truth, however, is the divine light which is not at home in falsehood; but he who lives out of falsehood, for which every truth is a judgment to death, is surely godless like you and all your accomplices!
HG|2|101|18|0|'These have now been threatened by God with inescapable judgment; for He will not always retract His endless light in order to spare the sinners.
HG|2|101|19|0|"But when He will come with His light, tell me: How will then that sinner whose whole being is nothing but the crassest falsehood endure before Him?
HG|2|101|20|0|"Now rise and gather together yourself and your false people, but gather also these little sparks in you and in the people!
HG|2|101|21|0|Throw away your Armour of falsehood and put on the garment of repentance and true humility, so that you may experience all that the great God's love does before He sends forth the endless light in which all thoughts will be revealed!
HG|2|101|22|0|"But go towards midnight, and let no one desire to see the city of Enoch again. For the Lord has already prepared for all of you a land, where you shall henceforth live a life of true conversion to God.
HG|2|101|23|0|"Now go and for the first time fulfill the will of the true God; then Adam will bless you so that you can depart in freedom for the land now indicated to you.
HG|2|101|24|0|The Lord's will be with you. Amen."
HG|2|102|0|1|THE CHILDREN OF THE LOWLANDS AS VOLUNTARY PRISONERS OF THE DIVINE GRACE AND MERCY. ADAM'S FATHERLY BLESSING
HG|2|102|1|0|When Enoch had finished his speech Horadal rose and, full of the highest respect, bowed almost to the ground and then went back to his army, telling them in a loud voice Who He was before Whom he and most of the others had prostrated themselves, and what His will was.
HG|2|102|2|0|When all the people, or rather the armed men with their wives and children, heard this from the mouth of their usually tyrannical and harsh commander, they began to rejoice and in their excessive joy to weep and with all their might glorified and praised Him Who had so pacified Horadal and given him such a good, gentle and mild commandment.
HG|2|102|3|0|Only a few who had left their wives and children behind in the lowlands did not know what to do.
HG|2|102|4|0|For this reason they turned to Horadal asking him what could be done about it.
HG|2|102|5|0|But Horadal said to them, full of earnest: 'We are now in the hand of the almighty God, for Whom it is easy to scatter us with the slightest whiff of His mouth like empty chaff; therefore, all we have to be concerned about is how to fulfill His almighty, alone divine and true, holy will All else no longer concerns us in the least; for He, the alone true, eternal, infinitely mighty God, ranks also infinitely higher than all our wives and children.
HG|2|102|6|0|"Since already Lamech's will could coerce you to leave everything and go into the very doubtful and utterly dangerous war with the mighty dwellers of the heights, you will, hopefully, have all the more reason to submit here to an almighty will, I say the will through which we and all things were created.
HG|2|102|7|0|"Understand this, lay down the weapons all of you, which we shall never need again, and follow My example.
HG|2|102|8|0|"He who insists on going down, is free to do so; but then he will find it hard to escape unharmed.
HG|2|102|9|0|"If the mountain guards have let him pass unscathed, he may expect with great certainty the wrathful Lamech to deal with him a thousand times worse than any raging tiger!
HG|2|102|10|0|"So, whoever wants to turn back, let him do so right away; but those who think differently shall follow me to the four great ones, behind whom those two are standing who took and led us here with great force.
HG|2|102|11|0|Thus let it be done according to the most holy will of Him, Who gave all of us this command! Amen."
HG|2|102|12|0|When this order was passed from mouth to mouth and heard by all, there was no one among the people who would have objected to what Horadal had loudly proclaimed to all.
HG|2|102|13|0|However, while Horadal proclaimed My will to his people, I, as the high Abedam, said to Enoch: "Enoch, behold, the people of the night have grasped the word of your mouth and a rough servant of the serpent is now preaching My will to its brood.
HG|2|102|14|0|"Behold, this miracle is greater than all those we have worked on the height and below it. Therefore, I will now add another miracle which shall be threefold in that, firstly, I will accept the brood's children just as though they were completely My children; then those who left their wives and children in the lowlands shall be met by them in the land where they have to go - Lamel has already been informed and is arranging it.
HG|2|102|15|0|"But your word, beginning with the coming judgment and up to your question as to who it is who is godless, shall be passed on word for word to all nations to the end of all Times of times, and the last children of the earth will still be mentioning your name as is presently done by your fathers, brothers and children.
HG|2|102|16|0|"For behold, you have just prepared a great joy for Me; verily, for this joy you shall be rewarded by Me infinitely throughout all times and eternity! Amen."
HG|2|102|17|0|Here, Abedam turned to Adam and said to him: "Adam, behold, Cain's children have already prepared themselves before us to receive your blessing, and so let us go to them and give them what they expect. Amen."
HG|2|102|18|0|And Adam stepped forward according to Abedam's will and went ahead of the three to where Horadal was waiting for him, full of the deepest respect.
HG|2|102|19|0|When he arrived there he promptly dealt out his fatherly blessing to all, after which he thanked Abedam most fervently for endowing him with such power.
HG|2|102|20|0|But Abedam said: "Adam, now you have acted properly; for I tell you and you others: Bless whenever you want to curse, and you will always vanquish those who seek to persecute or destroy you.
HG|2|102|21|0|"Never pay back evil with evil, and you will be truly My children; for I let My sun shine upon both the righteous and sinners.
HG|2|102|22|0|"And you, Horadal, shall stay here during midday and only when all have strengthened themselves proceed to the destined land, after I have given you three words for yourself and your people towards death and towards life. Amen."
HG|2|103|0|1|THE FEEDING OF THE POOR. SETH APPEARS AS A DOUBLE. THE LORD BLESSES THE MEAL. HORADAL THANK'S THE LORD
HG|2|103|1|0|After this speech Abedam turned to Seth, saying: "Brother, tell your children to fetch food and drink for these threefold poor and just as hungry and thirsty so that they may be strengthened in proper measure for their journey to the land destined for them.
HG|2|103|2|0|"For behold, except for the right-hand men of the commander including their wives and children all others, several thousand in all, have had nothing to eat for three days but some sour grass and a few bitter, wild forest roots.
HG|2|103|3|0|"I am sorry for these people; let us therefore feed them.
HG|2|103|4|0|"You procure the food and drink, filling ten baskets with it; I shall then take care of the just blessing. So be it!"
HG|2|103|5|0|Seth, deeply moved in his heart, thanked Abedam for this commission and went away in order to fulfill His will.
HG|2|103|6|0|But how amazed was he when, after only a few steps downhill, his children rushed towards him with ten fully laden baskets!
HG|2|103|7|0|Here he stopped and, weeping in the excess of his joy, folded his hands crosswise over his breast; in this attitude he waited for his children.
HG|2|103|8|0|When they had fully reached him he asked them, his heart full of love and joy:
HG|2|103|9|0|"My dear children! Truly, my joy knows no bounds for sheer heavenly blessing, for you have forestalled me as regards the most holy Father's commission.
HG|2|103|10|0|"But tell me just one thing, namely, which angel of heaven bade you do this, for I had not yet informed you of the Most Holy's will concerning it."
HG|2|103|11|0|And those carrying answered: "Listen, father, how can you ask us such a question since it was you in person who ordered us to do this?
HG|2|103|12|0|"Having given us this order, you went back ahead of us to expect us here as you said you would."
HG|2|103|13|0|At this answer the pious Seth threw up his hands in astonishment and excessive joy and said in a loud, deeply moved voice:
HG|2|103|14|0|"O You holy Father Abedam Jehovah the Most High! The things and phenomena those are so easily possible to You!
HG|2|103|15|0|"You can even divide man so that neither part however whole knows about the other, while the thus separated parts still act in one and the same spirit.
HG|2|103|16|0|"Look, children, this is yet another miracle of the supreme, most holy and most loving Father.
HG|2|103|17|0|"Therefore, praise, love and glorify Him with all your might; for His goodness is boundless, and His mercy has no end to it.
HG|2|103|18|0|"Heaven and earth are full of His blessing and His grace; thus be glorified His most holy name.
HG|2|103|19|0|"O Father, Father, how infinitely good You are!"
HG|2|103|20|0|When Seth made this exclamation, Abedam was already with him telling him with a most moving, gentle voice:
HG|2|103|21|0|"Beloved brother Seth, look, the poor are already waiting for our gift; so let us hurry to them.
HG|2|103|22|0|That you now love Me in the most perfect sense, you can be assured; for it is I Who give you this testimony.
HG|2|103|23|0|Thus you are a perfect man after My heart; and so let us first perform our labor of love.
HG|2|103|24|0|"Only when this has been done, will we actively declare our love for one another. Amen."
HG|2|103|25|0|And they promptly went with the basket-bearers to the children from the lowlands.
HG|2|103|26|0|On their arrival there Abedam had them set down the baskets before Horadal, after which He blessed them.
HG|2|103|27|0|After this action He handed over the baskets to him telling him, namely, Horadal:
HG|2|103|28|0|Take this food and this drink and eat and drink of it all of you; what you are not able to consume you may take with you so that you are provided for this day.
HG|2|103|29|0|Tomorrow and in all future the earth will provide for you out of My great abundance in it, as long as you remain within My commandment which I shall give you to take to the new land; and so eat and drink now. Amen."
HG|2|103|30|0|But Horadal, discovering this great friendliness in Jehovah, threw himself at Jehovah's feet screaming:
HG|2|103|31|0|"O God, You great God, how different You are from the One I had to come to know through so many harsh and horrible lessons!
HG|2|103|32|0|"I had to see You as the most unrelenting Tyrant of all tyrants so that every fiber within me rebelled and made me curse such a God instead of loving Him; and this is how I myself became a tyrant.
HG|2|103|33|0|"But how utterly different You are! Instead of destroying me, who had so often blasphemed You, together with my whole army, You offer us blessed food and drink.
HG|2|103|34|0|"Oh how totally different You are from the One I had to come to know!
HG|2|103|35|0|"O God, You eternal love! In what mild judgment You sit over our utter depravity!"
HG|2|103|36|0|But Abedam thereupon said to him: "Horadal, eat and drink now; after the meal we will enter into a discussion. Amen."
HG|2|104|0|1|THE MIRACULOUS FEEDING OF THE PEOPLE. HORADAL'S LOVING THANKSGIVING SPEECH. LOVING MEANS: LIVING IN THE SPIRIT
HG|2|104|1|0|Thereupon Horadal rose and, thanking the Lord once more for this great grace and mercy, finally turned to his people and said:
HG|2|104|2|0|"Brothers, receive with a grateful and joyful heart the food and drink and eat and drink after having divided everything properly and justly among yourselves!
HG|2|104|3|0|"I myself will only grab some leftover in the basket after you have all appeased your hunger sufficiently.
HG|2|104|4|0|"Thus fulfill with the greatest gratitude of your hearts the most holy will of the great, sole true God Who has now visibly before the eyes of us all blessed this food for us! Amen."
HG|2|104|5|0|Having been given this order, the ten main leaders took the baskets and, after the people had settled on the ground in ten lines, dealt out the food, each of them providing one line with his basket; the first of each line was then handed the vessel with the drink and one containing the purest honey, so that he could pass it on after having partaken of it, and so on to the end of the line.
HG|2|104|6|0|Only when all had been adequately provided with food and drink did the ten dealing out examine their baskets; how amazed were they when they found the baskets not even emptied by half!
HG|2|104|7|0|Therefore, they wanted to go back their line to deal out again. However, noticing that everyone was amply provided with everything, they thanked the Lord from the bottom of their hearts and carried the still weighty baskets back to Horadal who had kept his eyes on each of them to see that he was doing his job honestly.
HG|2|104|8|0|When the baskets were back and Horadal saw that they were still more than half full, he asked those dealing out in a rather serious tone of voice:
HG|2|104|9|0|"How on earth did you deal out? Although the baskets are of a bigger size, still the people are more than ten thousand in number.
HG|2|104|10|0|"How much did you give to each one of them? Can his hunger be appeased according to the will of the supreme Lord?"
HG|2|104|11|0|But one of the ten replied, full of reverence: "If you want to see the Miracle of all miracles, check up and see how each line is amply provided with everything and you will surely exclaim with us: 'Such things are only possible to God; therefore, to Him alone all honor, praise, glory, worship, gratitude and love forever! Amen."'
HG|2|104|12|0|Then Horadal scanned all the lines with his eyes and, seeing that no one was in want of anything, he turned to the Lord saying: O You, Whose name to pronounce my tongue is not ever worthy, how am I to thank You, how to praise You, how to glorify You to Your liking?
HG|2|104|13|0|O Lord, You endlessly Holy One, behold, my dearest possession is this my surely before You completely worthless life! Yet I have nothing else by which I could be and do something in self-awareness; but if it pleases You, I want to sacrifice it to You in gratitude on behalf of these poor people!"
HG|2|104|14|0|Having said this, he again prostrated himself before Abedam, weeping in his immense gratitude.
HG|2|104|15|0|At Horadal's words Abedam held a hand to His eyes hiding tears of great mercy; only after a little while did He bend down, touch the still weeping Horadal and say to him: "Horadal, arise; for now I have remitted you all sin."
HG|2|104|16|0|And Horadal rose and for a long time, overcome by emotion, was unable to utter a single word.
HG|2|104|17|0|But after a while he pulled himself together again and, taking a deep breath, finally asked the Lord:
HG|2|104|18|0|"Lord, look graciously upon me, a poor sinner, and do not be angry when I now relieve my troubled heart with a question of which I am of course not in the least worthy."
HG|2|104|19|0|And Abedam said to him: "So open your heart to Me."
HG|2|104|20|0|Here Horadal laid his hands across his breast and said: O Lord, You Most Holy One! Might also I, a poor sinner, and my poor people be permitted to love You with all the strength of our life?
HG|2|104|21|0|"Do forgive me this for me too holy question! Though my reason tells me that only pure hearts can and may love God, my heart fights mightily against this influence of the reason.
HG|2|104|22|0|"Oh do tell me whether I can and may do what my heart is so mightily longing for!"
HG|2|104|23|0|And Abedam replied: "Horadal, you are already doing that, and be blessed for it.
HG|2|104|24|0|"Instead, I am giving you the three promised words, namely:
HG|2|104|25|0|"Love, love, love, and you will live forever in spirit, but die to the world! Now you have already died to the world; therefore love, love, love Me, your holy Father, forever! Amen."
HG|2|105|0|1|ADAM'S SPEECH ON THE NATURE OF SATAN AND THE LOVE OF WOMEN
HG|2|105|1|0|After Abedam's speech also Adam, following His secret bidding, stepped up to Horadal and said: "Horadal, rise according to the will of Jehovah and listen to me."
HG|2|105|2|0|And Horadal stood up; but Adam continued speaking and said:
HG|2|105|3|0|"Look, in your veins and in those of the people subject to you as well as in the veins of all my children on the heights there flows only my blood since I was placed on this earth as the first complete man - as well as my wife, going forth from me, as the original mother of all now living men.
HG|2|105|4|0|"Men shall have only one father and one mother in a physical respect, just as there is one God only, one Creator and one infinite, eternal, holy Father spiritually.
HG|2|105|5|0|"Since I was in a physical sense set as the first man and thus the father of all humankind, you can imagine the magnitude of your blasphemy when you called me a monster.
HG|2|105|6|0|"And God, the most holy and most loving Father, the almighty Creator of all things, an old, weak, worm-eaten God!
HG|2|105|7|0|"How come that all Cain's descendants sank into such blindness and, finally, complete depravity?
HG|2|105|8|0|"Behold, listen and understand! When Cain, my firstborn son, from sheer jealousy slew his brother Abel - to which action he was seduced by the evil serpent, meaning, Satan or the fallen one, who is dwelling in every man's flesh as well as in all matter -, he was judged by God and was restless day and night. The earth became too small for him and the vault of the firmament too low, so much so that he could hardly draw another free breath.
HG|2|105|9|0|"He sighed and wept mightily and in his great rage declared eternal war on the serpent.
HG|2|105|10|0|"Thereupon the serpent visited him in a zealous endeavor to win him over again.
HG|2|105|11|0|"But Cain saw that he had become a master of the serpent, for it could not get at him even in the disguise of a brother.
HG|2|105|12|0|"Since the serpent had long ago found out that Cain is of a very weak flesh it promptly assumed the form of a very beautiful woman and approached with the shyness of a virgin the weak one who was unable to turn his eyes away from the enticing forms of the false creature.
HG|2|105|13|0|"Only too late did he realize what kind of trap the serpent had laid for him, so that with his own mouth he gave it the testimony which still lives on in all his descendants, namely, that it would in time conquer all his children, as well as God's children.
HG|2|105|14|0|"Can you now see where you are in spirit?
HG|2|105|15|0|"Look, this is the terrible obstacle which has been the downfall of all of you!
HG|2|105|16|0|"According to the testimony you have become servants of the flesh, which has enticed not only Cain and myself but also all of you.
HG|2|105|17|0|The serpent has endowed your daughters with the most beautiful flesh which no one can resist. Therefore you have introduced polygamy, contravening the divine order according to which I was destined to be one man and Eve one woman through the endless love and strength of the One Who is still among us and Who just enjoined on you three times love, because all love of the flesh shall pass into the life of the soul and this in turn into the spirit, so that all the activated love of the flesh, united in the spirit with that of the soul, will pass from the spirit into God.
HG|2|105|18|0|"How can you possibly achieve this with your polygamy?
HG|2|105|19|0|"By remaining in the clutches of the flesh, will you not also remain blasphemers as truly as you came to these hallowed heights?
HG|2|105|20|0|"For, since the divine order endows man with only one wife so that in this single conflict he may find it easier to vanquish the enemy arising from the lust of Cain, - how do you ever want to fully triumph over this worst enemy if you throw yourselves wholeheartedly into his plump arms?
HG|2|105|21|0|Therefore, do renounce polygamy and revert to the old order of God, and you will then be able to fully conquer death which, as a most poisonous serpent, dwells in your flesh as the old Satan who in me did not want to turn back, but divorced himself from me in the flesh and is now indulging himself in all flesh, an ancient prince of all falsehood.
HG|2|105|22|0|"Heed this well, Horadal, if you want to attain victoriously to the true life!
HG|2|105|23|0|"So take also this revelation together with my blessing with you to the land which the Lord has destined for you, and the three holy words will bring you life, but otherwise eternal death. - Do understand it well! Amen."
HG|2|106|0|1|A CASE WHERE POLYGAMY IS ALLOWED
HG|2|106|1|0|After this speech Enoch, following an inner bidding, promptly stepped up to Horadal and said:
HG|2|106|2|0|"Horadal, it is the Lord's will that you with your ten helpers now also take food; do this according to the will of Him Who sent me to you.
HG|2|106|3|0|"After you have strengthened yourselves, rise and set out all of you.
HG|2|106|4|0|"Do follow to wherever the two strong leaders will guide you; but stay forthwith wherever they will indicate that you do.
HG|2|106|5|0|"You will know for certain that you have reached your permanent home when you see your wives and children, left behind in the city of Enoch, who will be waiting for you. This concerns mainly you, the leaders, since it was you who had to leave them behind as hostages to Lamech as a token of your loyalty"
HG|2|106|6|0|"I am telling you this according to the will of the Lord so that you may cheerfully strengthen yourselves and then joyfully and courageously go to where the Lord has prepared for you a permanent land.
HG|2|106|7|0|"Since you now know all this, eat and drink in the name of the Lord now as always. Amen."
HG|2|106|8|0|And Horadal with the ten thanked for this invitation and the encouraging news and then, together with them, took food and drink.
HG|2|106|9|0|While they were having their meal, the high Abedam turned to Adam and said:
HG|2|106|10|0|"Your truly fatherly instruction to these poor men was really good, but one thing has to be rectified, namely, what you said about polygamy.
HG|2|106|11|0|"Behold, you are quite right in presenting polygamy as completely contrary to My order and right in indicating the habitual dwelling of the serpent and of death.
HG|2|106|12|0|"But try to think what is better for these men since they, and in particular their leaders, are each provided with at least ten wives: To separate them leaving them only one wife, or to leave matters stand as they are?
HG|2|106|13|0|"If a man leaves nine wives out of ten keeping just one, what shall the nine do with their children and how will they feel in their hearts?
HG|2|106|14|0|"Or, if he keeps them all out of concern for the feelings of the children of his ten wives, and the wives, getting to know us through their husbands and that contrary to the alone true order we left them in the station assigned to them by the iron bonds of their law, will praise and glorify us in their hearts.
HG|2|106|15|0|"And also all their children who would otherwise curse us in their hearts will realize our great mercy and love.
HG|2|106|16|0|"What do you reckon might be better at least for those who are already in this lamentable and disorderly situation?
HG|2|106|17|0|"I tell you: For children of the world who are too much bothered by their flesh, polygamy is better than fornication and rape or the violation of boys.
HG|2|106|18|0|"Indeed, I tell you: Polygamy is even better than the inordinate cohabitation with a woman where no begetting of offspring is intended but only the mute gratification of the sexual urge, particularly when the woman is already visibly pregnant.
HG|2|106|19|0|"For he who has ten or several wives, begets almost all the time whenever he cohabits with one. But he, who inordinately and repeatedly cohabits with only one woman, firstly does not beget a fruit with each act, but he oftentimes spoils the already begotten one and, finally, even renders his wife completely barren.
HG|2|106|20|0|"Since this, as you surely know, has been happening already with the children of the heights, who went forth from My grace and blessing, how much more will this be the case with those who went forth from My judgment!
HG|2|106|21|0|"Therefore, judge yourself what is at the moment better, particularly for the children of the lowlands.
HG|2|106|22|0|"Although by this I do not wish to introduce polygamy, least of all with you, do go and acquaint these children of the lowlands with it. But you can add that they must still not educate their children for polygamy but in accordance with My true order as proclaimed in your speech. Amen."
HG|2|107|0|1|HORADAL REVEALS A SECRET FROM HIS PAST AT LAMECH'S COURT IN THE CITY OF ENOCH
HG|2|107|1|0|When Horadal with his ten companions had appeased his hunger with the tasty food and quenched his thirst with the juice of sweet berries and given due thanks to the Lord as the sole Giver of all good gifts, Adam stepped up to Horadal and informed him of the Lord's will regarding polygamy.
HG|2|107|2|0|Having heard this from the mouth of Adam, Horadal became full of joy, thanked the Lord for this privilege from the bottom of his heart and, finally, standing up asked Abedam's permission to make a confession before Adam.
HG|2|107|3|0|And the high Abedam permitted this with the following words: "Horadal, I tell you, this is the place where everyone can and may talk freely.
HG|2|107|4|0|Therefore, if you want to speak, speak freely without restraint. Amen.
HG|2|107|5|0|Horadal thanked the high Abedam fervently for this permission and then began the following speech to Adam, saying:
HG|2|107|6|0|"Most venerable old father, most respected first man of the earth and highly venerable procreator of the entire human generation presently living! Do lend a willing ear to a descendant of your son Cain, and listen to what I have to say to you.
HG|2|107|7|0|"For as truly as God, the infinite, eternal, holy, almighty Creator is now amongst us, just as truly what I shall now reveal to you, was a most profound secret of my heart If this were not so, - father Adam, you can believe me that I would not have so soon recognized God and you; and He, the personified eternal, endless Love and Mercy would never have allowed my feet to ever tread this holy ground of the mountains, were it not as I am just going to reveal it to you briefly.
HG|2|107|8|0|"Therefore, hear from my mouth what lay deeply hidden within me so that even the well-known cunning serpent had been incapable of ever fathoming, let alone perceiving, this most profound secret.
HG|2|107|9|0|"But now the time has come, and so I will openly reveal it. And this is what it is:
HG|2|107|10|0|"Behold, it was still at the time of Enoch when it pleased the endless love of the almighty God to awaken in spirit a man, a brother of Enoch, to proclaim to all the people the sole true God.
HG|2|107|11|0|"His noble teaching was always kept intact until Lamech.
HG|2|107|12|0|"I, with some others, was well instructed in this teaching by his exalted brothers.
HG|2|107|13|0|"But when Lamech had allied himself with the serpent, slaying his two divinely inspired brothers through the strong hand of Tatahar, also the noble teaching of the divinely inspired Farak was slain.
HG|2|107|14|0|"Since I had always been Lamech's friend from his early youth, it so happened that as soon as he entered his most cruel reign he appointed me his counselor, without anyone knowing about it. Thus I was merely his secret counselor.
HG|2|107|15|0|"At first I tried to awaken Farak's teaching in him. However, it was an utterly futile attempt.
HG|2|107|16|0|"For he had been ensnared by the serpent, so much so that even the great words of God which he heard soon after slaying his brothers did not make an impression on him.
HG|2|107|17|0|"However, when he revealed this to me secretly I took the opportunity of admonishing him earnestly to quickly turn back to God since God still showed him so much grace.
HG|2|107|18|0|"But instead of listening to me he declared, full of bitterness and earnest: 'Horadal! So far you are still my friend; but as king and god I earnestly admonish you for the last time to keep silent about your God for all time.
HG|2|107|19|0|"If you will break this commandment you will fare like my brothers who also preached a God not heeding the fact that I myself am the almighty god!
HG|2|107|20|0|"Go out there and in justice to me and yourself repudiate before all the people the ancient, ridiculous God of Farak and teach them to get to know me, the alone true, just, most severe, inexorable, almighty and strong god!
HG|2|107|21|0|"I swear to you by my divinity: Unless you do this you shall be torn to shreds before all the people!
HG|2|107|22|0|"Grasp this; now go and fulfill my will!'
HG|2|107|23|0|"I went and, keeping Farak's teaching hidden away in my heart and pretending to be even more cruel than Lamech, taught the people Lamech's will.
HG|2|107|24|0|"When Lamech saw that I was his faithful servant he soon delegated to me full regal power; but he remained a God to me and to all the people.
HG|2|107|25|0|"However, the serpent, seeing what a faithful servant to Lamech I was, and unable to fathom the secret hidden in my heart, also made a covenant with me in the form of a most beautiful woman and I made a superficial vow to her by the god Lamech to do everything to please her and him.
HG|2|107|26|0|"The serpent was quite satisfied with this and made me great promises in return.
HG|2|107|27|0|"However, when it left me, I made a secret vow and said: ‘O serpent, you super-sly Satan, cunning as you may be in your actions, you shall nevertheless soon learn the might of Him Whom I must now keep hidden!
HG|2|107|28|0|"This I swear to you by my sole true God!'
HG|2|107|29|0|"After this I asked my hidden God in His grace to withhold this my most secret plan even from the most exalted angel. And God granted my request and from then on inspired me in every situation arising in my regal office.
HG|2|107|30|0|"So I became a cruelly judicial tool in God's hand carrying out for form's sake every imaginable atrocity through the pretended might of Lamech, - but not so in truth!
HG|2|107|31|0|Thus when Meduhed, my true brother, led away a numerous people, it was I who, full of exasperation, advised Lamech to declare a veritable war on the old God and under the leadership of the evil Tatahar burn all the forests through fire, in case the old God should have abducted the people of Meduhed. - But why did I do this?
HG|2|107|32|0|"I well knew from my hidden depth what fate awaited the evil Tatahar!
HG|2|107|33|0|"Again it was I who then by Lamech's order commanded the few survivors to take the second revenge on the true old God. For I well knew the Lord's plans with them.
HG|2|107|34|0|"I advised Lamech to forbid on pain of death speech to all common people; and no one was to be allowed ever to utter the super-holy name of the god Lamech, or even to think of the same.
HG|2|107|35|0|"Why did I do this? - So that the still purer hearts of the innocent might not be desecrated by the greatest sacrileges of Lamech; for the speechless cannot be preached to.
HG|2|107|36|0|"I had many executed. Why? Because my secret Counselor told me, always saying: 'Lo, over these the serpent has opened its jaws. I have rendered them insensible. So tear their bodies to pieces lest the serpent become suspicious of you:
HG|2|107|37|0|"I blasphemed God ten times worse than even Lamech and advised him to bury Jehovah's name under the dirt of the most common people.
HG|2|107|38|0|"Why did I do this? - In order to preserve this Name; for it was better to completely bury the most holy Name under the filth of poverty, which is the purest thing left in the lowlands, than to still see it exposed to the most abominable blasphemies.
HG|2|107|39|0|"And so I did one thing after another for this reason.
HG|2|107|40|0|"And when the time was ripe I took the force which you see here with me, thus leading almost the entire poverty here as Lamech's unrelenting commander, and up to this moment no one, except God, knew what prompted me in going everywhere and thus also in coming here.
HG|2|107|41|0|"Now it has pleased the Lord that I take off my harsh mask and so I am standing before you, revealed in my innermost loyalty, just as I always was in my innermost depth.
HG|2|107|42|0|"Thus I also blasphemed you and God before my still blind people. However, knowing how and why I did this, you will surely be able to forgive me, for I did nothing but the most secret will of Him Who is here.
HG|2|107|43|0|"So be also without concern on account of polygamy; for as far as we are concerned God's will shall at all times be fully observed! Amen."
HG|2|108|0|1|THE LORD'S SPEECH ON THE ADVERSE EFFECT OF CURSE AND WRATH
HG|2|108|1|0|When Adam had heard this from Horadal, he was moved and wept for great joy, so much so that he was trembling all over, unable to utter a single brief word, although he would have loved to do so.
HG|2|108|2|0|But Abedam saw what was going on in Adam's heart; and He promptly stepped up to him and said: "Adam, do you still feel inclined to curse these blasphemers?
HG|2|108|3|0|"Behold, therefore man shall be extremely sparing with the curse of a judge, but particularly so with that of a father!
HG|2|108|4|0|"For who can see My ways and who fathom My counsels?
HG|2|108|5|0|"If someone curses events the cause of which he does not understand, does it not easily happen that he curses My great love, mercy, patience, for bearance, goodness, grace, meekness and thus My whole divine order arising from them?
HG|2|108|6|0|"What blessing will accrue therefrom for the spirit of the one who has cursed this order?
HG|2|108|7|0|"Has not he who through a curse has thus judged My love, mercy, patience, forbearance, goodness, grace and meekness, invited the judgment upon himself, since he has first judged that whereby alone he can take eternal life from Me?
HG|2|108|8|0|"What does man possess that he had not first received from My love and mercy, and from where will he take anything unless from My love, mercy and grace?
HG|2|108|9|0|"Having first judged My love and separated himself from it forever through a curse, how - tell Me, Adam! -, how shall he continue to draw water from the well which he had first mightily covered with earth, stones, sand and all sorts of rubble?
HG|2|108|10|0|Therefore, no brother should ever judge another, - unless I Myself gave him the explicit order!
HG|2|108|11|0|"Whoever judges arbitrarily, has passed his own death sentence, having divorced himself from the Life of all life.
HG|2|108|12|0|"Suppose someone had become so fiercely enraged against his brother that he wanted to burn down his house during the night and, while setting to his evil task a spark from his torch were to fall on his own house before he could reach with his torch his poor brother's dwelling, - whom will the would-be evil-doer be able to blame, having been robbed by the wicked fire of all his possessions and provisions as well as his dwelling?
HG|2|108|13|0|"Look, what I have just shown you by way of example, happens to every wrathful man in his own house spiritually. For, long before he inflicts on his brother the devastating fire of the curse of judgment he has already laid in his own house the devastating fire, which consumes and destroys in him everything he had been endowed with by Me for eternal life.
HG|2|108|14|0|"Therefore, let no one curse another because of a sin committed by one brother against another.
HG|2|108|15|0|"Instead, let him at all times bless where he wants to curse, and he will always truly judge his brother and himself, not for perdition, but for life eternal.
HG|2|108|16|0|"If I had created all things for perdition and final destruction, would I, the eternally holy and endlessly wise God, have acted wisely in ever creating anything?
HG|2|108|17|0|"I reckon even the densest and most wicked folly is hardly capable of such a deed, let alone I, Who am a holy, eternal, infinitely wise and most loving God and Father of all My children.
HG|2|108|18|0|"Since I have created everything only for eternity, so that not even the slightest thought in the mind of the most humble man may perish, why should you judge one another and be bent on destruction?
HG|2|108|19|0|"Therefore, do heed this, Adam, namely, that I alone am the true Judge. You, however, be a true son to Me, who at all times judges as I judge all things, namely,
HG|2|108|20|0|"Not through cursing, but through My love, mercy, patience, forbearance, goodness, grace and meekness.
HG|2|108|21|0|"Do the same, you and everyone, and you will at all times have eternal life out of Me! Amen
HG|2|109|0|1|HORADAL'S APPOINTMENT AS TRUE LEADER OF HIS PEOPLE. THE THREE SIGNS OF GRACE AS GIVEN TO HORADAL
HG|2|109|1|0|After this speech the high Abedam said, turning to Horadal: "You, Horadal, having so faithfully preserved in your heart through all the mighty temptations of the serpent and all the world going forth from it the holy spark of Farak, behold, here before you is more than the tiny spark of Farak, an endless sun, - I Myself, to Whom Farak testified, I, the eternal, infinite, almighty God, the great Creator of all things filling the heavens and all the endless spaces of creation from the smallest to the greatest, I, the most holy, greatest, purest, eternal love, I, your alone true Father and that of all Adam's children, Who alone have life and give life out of Me, I, - I - am now standing before you!
HG|2|109|2|0|"Since you have faithfully preserved the tiny spark of Farak in your heart and have believed in Him Whom you had not seen and in the secret call within you, not doubting that I made known to you in this secret quiet call My will and, having recognized it within you, promptly and precisely acted accordingly, - in short, say I, since you remained truly faithful to Me in small matters, you will surely from now on remain all the more faithful to Me, for you are now seeing and hearing in person Him, of Whom Farak preached and prophesied to the people in the city of Enoch, - and will therefore have a higher standing with your people than Farak had in the city of Enoch.
HG|2|109|3|0|"Horadal, with these words I set you over great things, because you remained faithful to Me in small things, and I appoint you a true teacher and leader of your people.
HG|2|109|4|0|"Behold, there are still many blind among them; but with this My living Word you will restore the sight and life to all of them.
HG|2|109|5|0|"From now on you shall no longer perceive My actual will in you as softly as you perceived it in the lowlands, but you shall hear it, that is, My will, at all times just as you are perceiving it now, namely, within, without and above you. Even if you will not see Me as you do now, you will at all times hear Me as you do now.
HG|2|109|6|0|"Horadal, I tell you, your faith is great; for without a sign - save that concerning My two messengers to you - you believed that it is truly I Who tell you this.
HG|2|109|7|0|Truly, for you the second little sign, namely, the blessing of the food and drink for your people, was unnecessary, for you have long since adhered to Me firmly in your heart, before your eyes beheld My person and your ears heard My fatherly voice.
HG|2|109|8|0|"Since you have now seen and heard Me, your God and Father, firmly believing that it is I Who speaks to you, and have asked My permission to love Me because I gave you the three great words, I will now also give you three great signs for a reward; for you have firmly believed that it is truly I, the sole true, eternal, infinite, almighty God, Creator, Sustainer and Ruler of all things and the sole true, most loving Father of all men and angels.
HG|2|109|9|0|"And these shall be the three great signs: Firstly, that you will find miraculously in the land I have prepared for you and your people everything I have promised you beforehand in the very best order.
HG|2|109|10|0|"Secondly, you will, with the future power of your will according to My Word, at all times experience what He can do Who is now revealing, promising and truly giving this to you.
HG|2|109|11|0|"And as a third sign My always living Word and the eternal life issuing from it will remain with you.
HG|2|109|12|0|"From these three great signs you will then fully recognize My end· less love both for you and for your people and how exceedingly good I, your holy Father, am at all times.
HG|2|109|13|0|"And now receive My full blessing, - and then depart.
HG|2|109|14|0|"The two messengers will accompany you to the land not far from here between morning and midnight.
HG|2|109|15|0|"However, leave your weapons here with Adam for a sign that My fatherly love is greater than all the might of the serpent.
HG|2|109|16|0|"And so go in My name, with My blessing! Amen."
HG|2|110|0|1|HORADAL AND HIS PEOPLE PREPARE TO LEAVE. THE LORD'S FAREWELL SPEECH AND ADMONITION TO LOVE
HG|2|110|1|0|After Abedam's speech all the people finally stood up following Horadal's order. And Horadal vowed to be steadfast and faithful to the Lord in everything and with his ten leaders thanked Him from the bottom of his heart.
HG|2|110|2|0|Having thanked the Lord for so much grace, love and mercy, he also asked the holy Giver of all good gifts whether he should erect for the people a visible sign in remembrance of this great day of grace and mercy so that they might thereby remember in gratitude the great things He, as the Lord and Father, had done for him and for all the people under his leadership.
HG|2|110|3|0|And Abedam replied with the following instructive speech, saying: "Horadal, listen! I commend you for having a true desire to see My name forever glorified with your people. But I tell you: When the people are properly instructed they have in My great creation the greatest number of the most glorious and permanent signs of remembrance.
HG|2|110|4|0|"However, if the people are foolish and unaware of the signs wondrously worked by Me day by day before their eyes - truly you can believe it for I am telling you -, they will not take notice of any man-made sign either.
HG|2|110|5|0|"If they pay heed to the living signs, say, of what benefit to them should the dead signs be?
HG|2|110|6|0|"I am giving you anyway a great sign of remembrance for you and your whole people in that you have My living Word within you in all the might and power of My name. And you can impart it to anyone who seriously strives for the awakening of his spirit and the eternal, imperishable life out of the spirit.
HG|2|110|7|0|"What greater things could I give you than what I gave you in the three words, and what more sublime, more glorious and better monument could you erect for Me than the holy, living sign of true love in every man's heart?
HG|2|110|8|0|"Therefore, do remain with this sign at all times; and as long as you will remain with this sign, in this sign and this sign in you, I shall always be mighty and active among you as the most perfect sign of remembrance to Myself and thus to any of My acts of love for you and your people.
HG|2|110|9|0|"However, if you should let the great sign of true and active love for Me in your heart perish, which sign is the only sign valid before Me, then the great sign of remembrance will disappear from your midst.
HG|2|110|10|0|"Should this happen, all other meaningless signs would be of as little benefit to you as those winds which blow with a beneficial effect on other world globes, unnoticed by the earth.
HG|2|110|11|0|"Therefore, remain with the sale sign of love! For the latter is the best and always surest reminder of the object one truly loves. Once this has cooled down, the once loved, but in the oblivion of the cold heart no longer loved, object can give suns to the now cold one, but it will be of no avail, for sooner than letting itself be warmed the ice perishes!
HG|2|110|12|0|"Just as fire spells death to all matter, the fire of love spells death to those who have forsworn it, when it comes again over them; for they have become cold and frozen to ice.
HG|2|110|13|0|"But whoever has well preserved the holy great sign of love in his heart for all Times of times, will forever remain in the fire of life as imperishable as the fire itself in the fire, for fire is life to the fire.
HG|2|110|14|0|"Heed this well within you and awaken it in all your people, and you will live and all your people in and with you - and thereby fully in Me and I in them,
HG|2|110|15|0|"Do not think that one day is more suitable for this business than another, or that on a certain day someone wanting to approach Me in his heart has first to make Me some offering.
HG|2|110|16|0|O Horadal, do not ever think this! For just as with you people the man in love does not determine for his bride or loving wife the day and the hour when they shall love each other, it is also the case with Me. Whenever someone lifts up his heart to Me it is perfectly agreeable to Me.
HG|2|110|17|0|"So also the Sabbath shall be only a day for general instruction, not exclusively a day of My love, to which every day is the same.
HG|2|110|18|0|Therefore, do love Me at all times. But keep the Sabbath as a day of instruction in My love, and you will live forever!
HG|2|110|19|0|"And so you can depart in My name. Amen."
HG|2|111|0|1|THE MESSENGER LAMEL ACCOMPLISHES A RESCUE. THE RESCUED MAIDEN TELLS OF THE ABOMINATIONS IN THE CITY OF ENOCH
HG|2|111|1|0|After these words Horadal again thanked the high Abedam and then turned to the ten leaders, saying:
HG|2|111|2|0|"In the Lord's name go and tell the people to thank the Lord and be ready for departure so that we may still get moving before sundown in the name of our Lord and great God, Who is a true, holy, most loving Father! Amen."
HG|2|111|3|0|And the ten leaders promptly went to the people doing what Horadal had ordered them to do according to the Lord's will.
HG|2|111|4|0|Within a minute everything was ready for departure. However, when Abedam summoned Kisehel and Sethlahem to lead the people to the land in question, lo and behold, there came hurrying along like a swift bird Lamel, carrying a maiden on his strong arms!
HG|2|111|5|0|When he reached Abedam he promptly fell on his knees before Him and, setting the maiden down on the ground, began to speak full of love and humility, after thanking Abedam with a most contrite heart for the happy conclusion of the immensely difficult task.
HG|2|111|6|0|And these were his words: "Most holy and loving Father! With Your almighty, holy help I have successfully completed the task, which You set me in my heart.
HG|2|111|7|0|"Not a single one of all those whom You had told me through my heart to rescue in Your most holy name stayed behind.
HG|2|111|8|0|"But look, O holy, most loving Father, this maiden I did not find in my heart but only met her alone and weeping by a wide brook.
HG|2|111|9|0|"When I asked her in her sad situation, saying: 'Poor child, what ails you that you weep so bitterly and tear your hair in despair?',
HG|2|111|10|0|This poor creature heaved a deep sigh and, composing herself, after a short while began to tell me this story:
HG|2|111|11|0|"Great man, I, the poorest child of the earth, entreat you for the sake of the great God Whom the noble slain brothers of the exceedingly cruel Lamech still preached to my parents to listen to me!
HG|2|111|12|0|"When you have heard all about my most dire predicament briefly, do have mercy on my still young life and kill me!
HG|2|111|13|0|"Now listen; this is the story of my very sad life: Despite the most horrible ruling by the greatest of all tyrants my parents were secretly always faithful followers of the great Farak and believed in the great, almighty God he preached.
HG|2|111|14|0|"But an evil spirit must have disclosed this to Lamech. He promptly had my dear parents picked up by cruel bailiffs; only I as the only child was left behind in the house.
HG|2|111|15|0|"It was not long and these bailiffs returned my poor parents to the house. Here they had to disrobe. When both were standing there, naked, pale and trembling all over, the bailiffs seized first the poor mother and laid her on the ground. Then, seizing her tender hands, they stretched them out on the ground and drove strong pointed nails through the palms.
HG|2|111|16|0|"The same thing they did with her feet. Her great suffering and wailing made no impression on the monsters.
HG|2|111|17|0|"What they did to the poor, poor mother, the same they promptly did to the father as soon as they had done with the mother.
HG|2|111|18|0|"After this most abominable act, each of the bailiffs, having first put a coarse rock under her (that is, the mother's) back so that she was stretched out like a string on a board, satisfied his truly satanic lust!
HG|2|111|19|0|"After this abomination they cut open their bellies, put me between them and tried to force me to put out the eyes of the parents while all the time praising the God Lamech.
HG|2|111|20|0|"At this point I collapsed and lost consciousness and was brought here and, as you can see, tied to this stake to perish by hunger.
HG|2|111|21|0|"I do not know what further happened to my poor, most unfortunate parents. But it is certain that they were exposed to more tortures and in the end burnt to death in their house.
HG|2|111|22|0|"Now you know everything and can do with me what you like; only do not leave me alive in this place!
HG|2|111|23|0|"Holy Father, behold, this report was the reason why I brought here one child more than those that were counted in my heart.
HG|2|111|24|0|"For I have never felt such great pity for anyone as for this poor child.
HG|2|111|25|0|Therefore, You will surely forgive me for going beyond your command. For what I thereby saved from certain death I faithfully brought here as an offering for You.
HG|2|111|26|0|O Father, do receive it graciously!" - But Abedam promptly bent down to Lamel, lifted him up from the ground and said to him:
HG|2|111|27|0|"Lamel, I tell you: Behold, having done this you have done more than you ever did throughout your whole life.
HG|2|111|28|0|"But let us first allow all the people to depart to their destined land and then I will turn to this poor child so it shall compose itself a little at first; then I shall certainly do the best for it and for you. Amen."
HG|2|112|0|1|THE LORD COMMISSIONS KISEHEL AND SETHLAHEM TO LEAD HORADAL'S PEOPLE TO THEIR DESTINATION. THE EFFECT OF BOTH CURSE AND BLESSING
HG|2|112|1|0|Having given this short promise to Lamel, the high Abedam promptly turned to Kisehel and Sethlahem and said:
HG|2|112|2|0|"Listen! Just as you led Horadal's people to this place, go now and lead them to the land, which I have held in readiness for these people since the beginning of the time of the earth. For I have known for a long time, indeed I knew from eternity and know always what I will and shall do, and no one except Me knows what is My intention from eternity.
HG|2|112|3|0|Therefore, go and lead these people to the place I have destined for them.
HG|2|112|4|0|"My spirit within you will tell you the spot to which you have to lead the people.
HG|2|112|5|0|"When, soon, you will have reached the spot, bless for them also the land and their new dwellings which are of the same kind as the ones here on the height.
HG|2|112|6|0|"After you have done all this, return promptly to this place lest you miss the evening meal; and so go now. Amen."
HG|2|112|7|0|Having been told this, the two thanked Abedam for this gracious commission and then set upon their task immediately.
HG|2|112|8|0|But Horadal, almost expiring with gratitude, was already prepared for departure with his people.
HG|2|112|9|0|So, when the two after a few paces had reached him, they immediately set out and all moved along happily following the leaders.
HG|2|112|10|0|When these people departed Adam, weeping, sent one blessing after another after almost every one of their steps.
HG|2|112|11|0|Abedam, noticing this, commended him and then added: "Adam, if instead of uttering many a curse over the lowlands you had always acted as you are doing now in the spirit of My love and mercy, truly, the plains and deep valleys of the earth would not have turned into hell!
HG|2|112|12|0|"However, you have always felt more justification in cursing than in love, with the result that the people in the lowlands behave as you have just heard from the mouth of Lamel, in a manner the living proof of which is lying here at My feet.
HG|2|112|13|0|O Adam, for all you could have spared Me and the whole of creation!
HG|2|112|14|0|"But, since you have always preferred cursing to blessing, lo, these are the results before you and Me, which will stick to the earth to the end of its existence.
HG|2|112|15|0|"Verily, I tell you, great and harsh as your first main error was when you forgot My commandment and let yourself be enchanted and thoroughly deceived by your own serpent so that thereby heaven and earth were turned upside down, yet all this could have been more easily rectified than the fact that you so often because of Cain's crime cursed the miserable lowlands.
HG|2|112|16|0|"I tell you: Cain's deed was very evil, yet it was hardly a dewdrop in relation to the whole ocean, compared with what you attempted against Me right in the beginning when you tried to rise above My head as a master!
HG|2|112|17|0|"Can you ever charge Me with having cursed you for it?
HG|2|112|18|0|"Of course, My untouchable holiness, so harshly violated by you, cursed the ground of the earth to bear you thorns and thistles;
HG|2|112|19|0|"But My great love for you soon lifted the curse off the ground of the earth, so that - as you have long since noticed everywhere - it blossomed into a new garden for you.
HG|2|112|20|0|"While I am taking the curse from the earth, lo and behold, you have been busy cursing all the plains and valleys and all their inhabitants, with the result that even now during your lifetime fruits the new living proof of which you see here at My feet are sprouting from the ground cursed by you!
HG|2|112|21|0|"In Farak I sent an angel blessed by Me to the lowlands as a leader. Instead of cursing, could you not have done the same in My name?
HG|2|112|22|0|"And the lowlands then blossomed more gloriously than these heights!
HG|2|112|23|0|O Adam, Adam! Have a good look at this maiden lying at My feet, who is purer in her heart than the midday sun.
HG|2|112|24|0|"What has now happened to her parents as a result of your curse, behold, it will also happen one day to the son of a virgin whom I shall enliven with the spirit of this one lying at My feet.
HG|2|112|25|0|"Do realize what you have done here with your curse! But this is how it is; so let us care for the future - and if possible forget the abomination of the past.
HG|2|112|26|0|"Adam, retract all your curses and instead give blessing. Give My blessing instead; for every evil deed was your work from the beginning. So do no longer curse henceforth, but bless everything! Amen."
HG|2|113|0|1|THE LORD'S ADMONITION TO ADAM, WHO DESPAIRS BECAUSE OF HIS FOOLISHNESS
HG|2|113|1|0|When Adam had heard this speech by Abedam he became sad, no longer knowing what he should say or do.
HG|2|113|2|0|Turning this over in his mind, he tried to find the great decisive, in the end compensating Why. But all his effort was in vain; he did not find it, and was just on the verge of throwing everything from him and beginning to curse himself as he now saw himself as the sole cause of all evil, wickedness and error.
HG|2|113|3|0|But Abedam grasped his hand, looked him firmly in the eye and said to him after a while:
HG|2|113|4|0|"Adam! What a man you are! Do you want to turn into a rock? Is life to you really something so despicable that you want to curse it in yourself and try to kill yourself thoroughly both in the spirit and in the flesh as well as in all the children I have let come forth from you?
HG|2|113|5|0|"Adam, almost up till now you have spent your long life cursing according to your harsh sense of justice. You were contented with it always thinking that I took pleasure in your inexorable harshness as a judge and in your curse against those of your children who were weak enough to carelessly offend against your will.
HG|2|113|6|0|"But now that I want to cleanse you by merely showing you all your faults, doing this visibly before you and all your children so as to fully prepare you for the total acceptance of the life out of Me, - in short, now that you learn that I take no pleasure at all in cursing or in judgment, but solely in the alone living love, you are exceedingly angry in your heart and weary of life.
HG|2|113|7|0|"Only now, after you have judged in your righteousness almost every mote on the earth, do you want to turn on yourself with your curses taking revenge on Me so to speak because through My great love, mercy and patience I am in opposition to your old judicial order.
HG|2|113|8|0|"O Adam, Adam, I tell you: You try My love and patience very much!
HG|2|113|9|0|"Remember how long I have been patient with you, Remember: When in the whole of infinity no sun was as yet shining and the earth had hardly been thought of by Me, your spirit, whom I had created for the purest love and free to become an independent being before Me, through its obstinacy caused Me great concern and began to try My patience.
HG|2|113|10|0|"What eternal periods of time have passed since I called you into existence!
HG|2|113|11|0|"And how much, through this succession of eternities, My patience has been sorely tried on your account.
HG|2|113|12|0|"Look at all the innumerable stars; count them, these endlessly many, great and solid worlds filling almost the entire visible, material infinity! What are they?
HG|2|113|13|0|"Adam, do you know what they are? O Adam, Adam, behold and listen:
HG|2|113|14|0|"Every little grain of sand on some world globe as such is on your part already a harsh trial for My patience and lasts more than a thousand years as measured against the passage of time.
HG|2|113|15|0|"Now count the innumerable worlds in all the endless spaces. Then count all the little grains of sand which, like closely arranged atoms, build them in endless variety. Then imagine for every single atom a thousand years of My love's divine patience with you.
HG|2|113|16|0|"When you have thoroughly pondered this, tell Me how much longer I must have patience with you for you to fully become a being as intended by My eternal love for you, and I shall agree to any term on your part.
HG|2|113|17|0|"But woe betide you if you should decide on suicide. I tell you: In a fraction of the shortest imaginable moment I would deliver you up, as well as all creation save the few faithful, to the fire of My wrath!
HG|2|113|18|0|"Verily, I will rather be forever patient with a sinner than for just a moment with a suicide!
HG|2|113|19|0|"So for once have a complete change of heart and recognize what I have done for you, and am still doing, and what I shall still be doing to all your children, and I shall turn to you and lift you out of the mire of your long-lasting blindness and give you life.
HG|2|113|20|0|"But from now on do no longer curse; for the earth has already been amply provided for a hundred thousand years with your judgment.
HG|2|113|21|0|"Do comprehend this and turn in your heart completely to Me. Amen."
HG|2|114|0|1|ADAM'S VISION: THE WOMAN ON THE SUN, CRUSHING THE HEAD OF THE SERPENT
HG|2|114|1|0|When Adam had heard these words of Abedam he again repented deeply in his heart only now realizing how matters stood with him and his order and how differently matters stood with the order of Jehovah, Who now in the person of Abedam proclaimed His eternal order to him visibly.
HG|2|114|2|0|Realizing this, he threw himself down on his face before Abedam and began uttering the following words imploringly from his innermost heart:
HG|2|114|3|0|O Jehovah, You exceedingly holy Father, in Abedam visible before me, behold, here two Adams are lying before You in the dust of their utter nothingness; one is a common, but the other merely a special, segregated Adam.
HG|2|114|4|0|O Jehovah, You most holy Father! Do graciously relieve me of the common one and allow me to live out my remaining time to myself in a manner pleasing to You!
HG|2|114|5|0|"For only now do I realize clearly that I would not ever be capable of leading back the common Adam onto the road of Your eternal, holy order although I alone turned him onto the road of perdition and destruction.
HG|2|114|6|0|Therefore, look upon me most graciously as the simple person lying before You in the dust of nothingness and lift him up to the light and thus to oneness with You!
HG|2|114|7|0|"As far as my erstwhile commonness is concerned, graciously take this heavy load from me and do with this my commonness as it may please You.
HG|2|114|8|0|"O Jehovah, if only You took it upon Your shoulder!
HG|2|114|9|0|"Your holy Will be done at all times and forever. Amen."
HG|2|114|10|0|While Adam was saying this the natural sun went down, but Abedam let Adam see another sun rise in his innermost and showed him a radiant woman standing on the sun, crushing under her feet the head of a serpent coiled around the entire sun.
HG|2|114|11|0|But Abedam promptly bent down to Adam, touched him and told him to rise. And when Adam had finally stood up, Abedam again grasped his hand and said to him:
HG|2|114|12|0|"Adam, what did you see just now?" And Adam replied:
HG|2|114|13|0|"O Jehovah, I saw a new sun rise within me, - but in spite of its heavenly beauty it was almost completely encircled by a powerful serpent.
HG|2|114|14|0|Thereupon I saw a tall, luminous woman appear on this sun. This woman was not afraid of the serpent and therefore trod mightily on the head of the same.
HG|2|114|15|0|"However, since the serpent tried to overpower the strong woman and bite her in the heel, behold, the woman flung an apple onto the head of the serpent; but the serpent grabbed the apple and dug its fangs into it."
HG|2|114|16|0|Here Adam fell silent, beat his own breast three times vigorously and then added:
HG|2|114|17|0|"O Jehovah, this was my great sin before You."
HG|2|114|18|0|But Abedam said to him: "Adam, that for which you asked before, I have already done in the manner you saw it within you.
HG|2|114|19|0|"Behold, now the common Adam has been taken from you completely and you are like any child out of you.
HG|2|114|20|0|Therefore, do care from now on for this latter part of your life, living a modest life in My order and fatherly love.
HG|2|114|21|0|"As concerns the common Adam, behold, I, the Sun of all the heavens and cosmic suns and worlds, have taken him upon Myself, as you have seen when the serpent encircled My sun.
HG|2|114|22|0|This maiden here from the lowlands is the woman whom you saw stand on the serpent crushing the serpent's head.
HG|2|114|23|0|"Yet you must not look at her body, but at her soul and its spirit.
HG|2|114|24|0|"This maiden suffered more in the lowlands than any human being has ever suffered. Therefore, one-day compensation shall be made through her, the magnitude of which will make the whole of infinity tremble with awe.
HG|2|114|25|0|"Do grasp this well, you, now a simple Adam; for this will come to pass verily, verily, verily! - Do understand it. Amen."
HG|2|115|0|1|ADAM'S EULOGY ON GOD'S MERCY AND HIS APPEARING AS A MAN IN ABEDAM
HG|2|115|1|0|After this speech by Abedam, Adam and all those present were so moved that they began to weep, full of the most ardent love and profound true gratitude until, finally, Adam loudly exclaimed:
HG|2|115|2|0|"O man, O man! What could you have been to the love of the eternally holy Father, had not your own free will made you unholy before Him!
HG|2|115|3|0|"How endlessly good You are, O holy Father, - and how deeply must we have fallen before You that Your eternal love was compelled, and able, to save us only by means of an endlessly great mercy!
HG|2|115|4|0|"Yes, - only now, now do I realize what You, O most holy Father, have done, are doing and will forever be doing for us!
HG|2|115|5|0|"Let me shout that all the poles may hear my voice; let me proclaim, let me proclaim like cosmic thunder to all creatures, all worlds and all heavens, the endlessly great things the Lord, the infinitely holy God, has done for us sinners who have fallen so endlessly deep before Him!
HG|2|115|6|0|"Do listen, all you heavens, you sun, you moon and you earth, hear it from my mouth:
HG|2|115|7|0|"God, the eternal, the infinite, the holy, almighty God - O heart, you my heart, do not make my voice fail me now; let me now shout with all my strength! - He, He, before Whom thousand times thousand years are like the most fleeting moment, -. He, before Whose breath all the endless spaces tremble and infinities sink back into nothingness in sheer awe, - He, Who with one glance can make and unmake thousand times thousand suns, - He, He Himself, forgetting His endless holiness, has looked upon us, the most unworthy creatures, from His most holy profundity. Because through our own immense wickedness we have fallen so deeply from and before Him He wants to show us His great mercy and has filled the whole of infinity with countless steps by which we may climb again up to Him!
HG|2|115|8|0|"However, to His endless love and mercy this road appeared far too difficult for the fallen. Therefore, forgetting His endless holiness even more, on the wide wings of His almightiness He personally descended through all the endless stages down to us, as He is here before us, a man just like us in color and form, first, to spare us the forever not quite climbable road and then to become for us, the lowest of all His creatures, who have in our wickedness deliberately turned from Him, for us alone who have fallen so deeply, the highest, the unimaginable.
HG|2|115|9|0|"Hear it, hear it, all you eons of the life gone forth from Him! -, to become for us - O God, O God, O God! You great, holy God, my weak mortal tongue hardly dares utter it! - to become for us Sinners of sinners a sale true, most loving, all merciful, holy Father!
HG|2|115|10|0|"Not enough with being, as He is now before us, a Father, but - as my spirit comprehends it, one day out of His immense love for us, the very lowest, to assume the then everlasting, sinful form of our flesh in which we have fallen before Him, the eternal Holy One, so as to draw us even closer to Him, - to become for us a Savior, a Guide, a most wise Brother!
HG|2|115|11|0|"No, no, no, this is too much! - Abedam! Abedam! Abedam! You endlessly holy, most loving Father! Who, and what, are we for You to be so incomprehensibly gracious towards us, who are surely the most worthless throughout Your whole infinity! -"
HG|2|115|12|0|Here the high Abedam interrupted Adam and said to him: "Listen, Adam, at long last you realize Who I am and what I do.
HG|2|115|13|0|"I tell you: From now on stay as you are, and you already have eternal life within you.
HG|2|115|14|0|"In your glory you were once called to become to My heart a lovable brother, a playmate and intimate companion to My eternal, infinite perfections.
HG|2|115|15|0|"Since, however, in the great simplicity of your being which had issued from Me, as the spiritual Adam you did not want to become this for Me, you shall yet become for Me in all your children that for which My heart once longingly called you forth in all your glory.
HG|2|115|16|0|"Do you understand this? - Behold, this is why I am doing all this and, as once to the greatest, I have now forever turned My heart to the least, so as to raise it above all. But no more of this!
HG|2|115|17|0|"Since night has fallen, let us go home to those who are already waiting for us, full of longing.
HG|2|115|18|0|"And you, Lamel, take the maiden and carry her before Me as a great sign of victory. Amen."
HG|2|116|0|1|PURA, THE MAIDEN FROM THE LOWLANDS, INQUIRES ABOUT THE PERSON OF ABEDAM
HG|2|116|1|0|When Adam and all those present had heard the high Abedam mention the maiden they began to praise and glorify Him above all.
HG|2|116|2|0|And Lamel promptly took her on his arm and stepped up with her to Abedam in answer to His bidding.
HG|2|116|3|0|The maiden, having concluded in her heart from the well audible words of Abedam as well as from Adam's speeches and the loud praise given Him by all those present that something quite extraordinary must be hiding behind Abedam, began to be plagued by her innate curiosity.
HG|2|116|4|0|So in her endeavor to learn everything about this peculiar man, she said to Lamel in a low, trembling voice, somewhat fearfully holding her mouth close to his ear:
HG|2|116|5|0|"Dear, great and very strong friend! Would you not tell me who actually this man is who, as far as I have understood, is called 'Abedam'?
HG|2|116|6|0|"Look, I am asking you for I find it very strange because he looks exactly like any of you. Yet his words seem - indeed they are - heavens apart from all ever so exalted-sounding words from any other mouth; indeed, they seem to me to penetrate all the heavens and all the earth.
HG|2|116|7|0|"What astonishes me most is the fact that as soon as I saw him all fear and sadness left me so completely that now I would find it utterly impossible to mourn and weep for my so wretchedly slain parents.
HG|2|116|8|0|Therefore, dear, great and very strong friend, I am asking you to give me some detailed information on this exceedingly remarkable man whose mere glance already holds more power than the arms of any man however strong."
HG|2|116|9|0|Lamel, not knowing what to do now, took on an expression like one pondering deeply.
HG|2|116|10|0|However, since he took a little too long with this pretence the maiden soon ran out of patience and asked him again in some astonishment:
HG|2|116|11|0|"Listen, dear, great and very strong friend, who are carrying me on your strong arm according to the will of him about whom I asked you, why are you pretending to seek for an answer while remaining speechless as if the tongue in your mouth had turned into stone?
HG|2|116|12|0|"Or did I maybe commit an error by asking you a question not appropriate for a person from the lowlands?
HG|2|116|13|0|"Oh, I beg you, answer me one way or the other!"
HG|2|116|14|0|Here Abedam said to Lamel: "Lamel, did I command you to be silent?
HG|2|116|15|0|"I do not know that I, or someone in My name, had given such a commandment to you. So you can surely say what is right
HG|2|116|16|0|"But I can already see that for this you lack the courage. So hand the child to Me so that on the way she may learn on My arm what she is thirsting for, - and you now walk behind Me. Amen."
HG|2|116|17|0|Here the high Abedam promptly took the maiden on His arm; and she became exceedingly joyful and soon asked Him the same question, adding gaily:
HG|2|116|18|0|"O you dear man who seem holy to me, surely you are not so obstinate as the man behind us who did not seem to deem me, a poor maiden, worthy of an answer and refused to reply, - and you will give me an answer to my question."
HG|2|116|19|0|Here Abedam pressed the maiden to His most holy heart and said to her: "My dear Pura, you shall learn everything you are ever thirsting for."
HG|2|116|20|0|Here the maiden was greatly astonished because the to her still unknown man had addressed her by her own name.
HG|2|116|21|0|But Abedam continued to talk to her about Himself: "You wonder why I know your name; however, once you come to know Me better you will no longer be wondering about this but be amazed at quite a lot of other things.
HG|2|116|22|0|"As you now have a ready ear, do listen: Behold, it was you who said that My words were far more sublime than those from any other mouth and seemed to penetrate heaven and earth and in My look was for you more strength than in all ever so strong human arms. Besides, all fear and sadness left you when you saw Me.
HG|2|116|23|0|"Now look here, My dear Pura, having all this discovered in Me, what more do you need to know Me fully?
HG|2|116|24|0|"I could certainly tell you instantly and show you by word and deed Who I actually am, - but you could not bear it; it would kill and utterly destroy you.
HG|2|116|25|0|Therefore, instead of the full answer I give you this advice: Love Me in your heart above all, and you will soon fully learn in your heart Who I actually am.
HG|2|116|26|0|"But do not ask whether you are allowed to do so; for I am telling you this. So love Me without restraint above all. Amen."
HG|2|117|0|1|PURA ON ABEDAM'S ARM IS LOOKING FOR THE MOST HIGH
HG|2|117|1|0|When Pura had heard this from Abedam she became happy, gay and merry and in her almost childlike exuberance promptly threw her tender hands around the neck of her sublime carrier laying her head on His holy breast, lost in love.
HG|2|117|2|0|In this loving attitude she remained until they all had reached the summit. Only when they arrived where all the children were waiting for them eagerly did our Pura wake up from her ecstasy of love, awakened by the general joyful clamor of the children.
HG|2|117|3|0|Seeing in the dusk the many people who at the sight of the high Abedam prostrated themselves before Him highly praising and glorifying His name, she asked Abedam in a very low voice, saying:
HG|2|117|4|0|"You indescribably dear man, on whom now my whole life depends, would you not enlighten me as to what this immense reverence on the part of these seemingly very good people means and at whom it is actually aimed? Does it concern alone you or is there maybe another one still higher than you? - Oh do tell me."
HG|2|117|5|0|And Abedam said to her: "Just look around a little; he who is now standing, is not only the Most High among these people, but also in all the heavens.
HG|2|117|6|0|"So look around diligently and you will soon and easily find the only one standing upright."
HG|2|117|7|0|Here the poor but now abundantly rich Pura began to cast around her great black eyes scrutinizing the whole crowd in all directions. However, since even Adam, Seth, Lamel, Enoch and the ten carriers of Seth lay down on their faces full of reverence and gratitude as soon as they had reached the height, all her effort was in vain for she found no one standing upright
HG|2|117|8|0|A little anxious because of this, she uttered her amazement towards Him Who was carrying her, asking Him:
HG|2|117|9|0|"Listen, you my exceedingly dear and also very strong man, I am seeking in vain. Not one human soul is here standing upright! How, then, am I to take what you told me before?
HG|2|117|10|0|And the high Abedam pressed her to His holy heart and, putting her gently down on the ground, said again to her: "My dearest Pura, do look around a little and you will surely soon discover some upright standing man somewhere."
HG|2|117|11|0|And again Pura began to scrutinize the great crowd; but also this time she could not find anyone standing upright.
HG|2|117|12|0|When the high Abedam saw her great embarrassment He again bent down, took her, Pura, on His holy arm, pressed her to His heart and then said to her:
HG|2|117|13|0|"Behold, you My most beloved Pura, whoever casts his eyes at faraway places not looking at that which is next to him, will hardly ever find anything, least of all that which he wants to, and should, find.
HG|2|117|14|0|That so far you have not found what you so ardently long to find, is simply due to the fact that you did not watch those in your proximity, especially the one carrying you.
HG|2|117|15|0|"Pura, look at Me and tell Me whether I am lying down or standing upright.
HG|2|117|16|0|"Once you have found this, you will soon realize Who the Most High is and Whom this glorifying concerns."
HG|2|117|17|0|Here the now abundantly rich Pura threw up her snow-white, full, most tender arms in astonishment and exclaimed loudly: "For the sake of the sole true God, what have I blind one done?
HG|2|117|18|0|O you, who are surely the king of this people, exceedingly mighty in word and all deed, will you be able to forgive me, a poor, blind fool, this incredible, immense error?
HG|2|117|19|0|"No, no, - I could just about scratch out my own abominable eyes for not having noticed you, the only one standing upright!"
HG|2|117|20|0|But Abedam comforted her, saying: "Set your mind at rest, you My most beloved Pura, for now you have already found Me by half. The other half your heart within you is anyway surmising, and so you will soon come to know Me fully.
HG|2|117|21|0|"Since the people are already again standing up from the ground, let us not speak about this until such time when you will know everything. Had you been able in the plain to see what I did for the people from the lowlands, you would already know Who I truly am. But for your weakness the time had not come as yet, wherefore you lay at My feet almost deaf.
HG|2|117|22|0|"But now you have become rich; therefore, you will soon come to know, Me better.
HG|2|117|23|0|"Look, here is already Seth coming to Me; so let us be silent and hear what he wants. Amen."
HG|2|118|0|1|SETH ASKS PERMISSION TO CARE FOR THE FEEDING OF ALL. THE EMPTY LARDERS. THE BLESSING OF THANKSGIVING
HG|2|118|1|0|When Seth had reached Abedam he fell on his knees before Him asking: "O Abba Emmanuel Jehovah, may the man Seth ask Your permission to again, as yesterday, provide the height with food and drink?
HG|2|118|2|0|"I well know that this is an idle and foolish question on my part - for who should or might be hungry in Your presence?
HG|2|118|3|0|"However, since about the same time yesterday You graciously demanded food and drink Yourself, I pondered whether this should remain a rule from now on or we should stick to the old - or maybe only the rule of the stomach?
HG|2|118|4|0|"O Abedam Jehovah, do not be angry about this maybe idle and foolish question! Your always most holy will be done now and forever. Amen."
HG|2|118|5|0|When Seth had finished his question Abedam quickly bent down, lifted Seth from the ground and, grasping his hand, said to him:
HG|2|118|6|0|"Listen, dear brother Seth, your question, motivated by your noble intention and always commendable to Me, would be quite all right and it is at all times better to take food and drink at the proper time instead of improperly according to the wish of the stomach, -
HG|2|118|7|0|"But now hear and see: When today in your love you ordered your servants to invite all the hungry to your larders they carried this out in all honesty.
HG|2|118|8|0|"However, since very many hungry and thirsty promptly followed this invitation, it so happened that all your provisions were used up within a few moments.
HG|2|118|9|0|Thus the question arises: From where will you, My dear brother Seth, now take food and drink since all your larders were completely emptied not forgetting the fruits in your garden?"
HG|2|118|10|0|At first Seth was a little taken aback by this news, not because of jealousy towards those who had emptied his larders or some anger because the invited guests had on this particular occasion paid so little heed to Seth's true identity and how everyone admitted to his dwelling had to behave; but he was only taken aback a little because he did not know at the moment from where to take food and drink.
HG|2|118|11|0|But it was not long and Seth said happily: O Jehovah, You above all holy and most loving Father, whose love is as great as Yours?
HG|2|118|12|0|"Lo, my larders were full with what You gave me for me and for each brother! Your love, not mine, opened the full larders to the needy. 'They emptied them according to Your always most holy will.
HG|2|118|13|0|"As You constantly fill the sun with new imperishable light and the whole earth everywhere with the newly procreating power of Your merciful love, not letting the ocean lose a single drop, and all this is for You easier than it is for me to lift a gnat, I am firmly convinced that You, O dearest Father, have long since abundantly replenished my emptied larders with all that we need in all love and justice.
HG|2|118|14|0|"So, you ten carriers, hurry down to my larders, fill the baskets and bring them promptly back here. But whoever comes there asking for food and drink, shall promptly be given what he is hungering and thirsting for.
HG|2|118|15|0|"But in doing so everyone shall be reminded of Him Who is here and is the sole Giver of all good gifts. Let this be done."
HG|2|118|16|0|Here Abedam embraced Seth and said to him: "Seth, only now have you done everything to perfection. Behold, formerly you also opened the larders to the people, but then you forgot to remind them of their gratitude towards the sole Giver. Therefore, the larders could be emptied. But now you have also remembered the Giver on behalf of the people. So let it be done to you according to your every word.
HG|2|118|17|0|"Henceforth you shall not ever find your larders empty! Amen."
HG|2|119|0|1|THE FULL SHELVES - THE FRUIT OF SETH'S TRUST. THE DISCUSSION BETWEEN THE WATCHMEN AND THE FOOD CARRIERS ABOUT THE LORD. THE LORD REVEALS HIMSELF
HG|2|119|1|0|Thereupon the ten took their baskets and hurried down to the house of Seth there to fill the baskets with the most delicious fruits, which almost crushed the shelves in the larders.
HG|2|119|2|0|The carriers were amazed at this and praised Jehovah.
HG|2|119|3|0|When the watchmen came to them, the carriers asked them whether many had already made use of the invitation of the householder Seth.
HG|2|119|4|0|And the watchmen replied: "Truly, you can believe it, the number cannot be counted of those who have today already appeased their hunger from the fruit shelves of Seth. Nevertheless these do not seem to become empty! On two previous occasions, all the provisions had been consumed by a great crowd and the hungry even fell upon the fruit orchards, - but the shelves did not remain empty for long. Miraculously all the shelves in the larders were replenished just as you see them now!
HG|2|119|5|0|"Can you not give us some enlightenment as to how this came about?"
HG|2|119|6|0|Thereupon one of the ten carriers, who had observed the high Abedam in all His actions and speech, said quite briefly to the watchmen:
HG|2|119|7|0|"Brothers, do believe it firmly; you have seen the unknown man who the day before yesterday came from midnight with Adam and the others with him, inviting the children of all four regions, and was among them the whole Sabbath yesterday working the greatest miracles and is still among them doing the same.
HG|2|119|8|0|"Look, in that case it is not difficult to guess where the storerooms take their replenishment from."
HG|2|119|9|0|"Do you know who this stranger really is?", the watchman asked the carrier who had spoken.
HG|2|119|10|0|And he replied shortly: "It is more than certain that he was not born on earth. This we also gather from the fact that the usually non-committal patriarchs bow so deeply before him.
HG|2|119|11|0|"We do not know at all whence, who, and what he really is; for you know only too well that whenever our exalted grandfathers have secrets we have to stay away with our inquisitive ears.
HG|2|119|12|0|"So in such a case it is now, as always, somewhat difficult to see clearly.
HG|2|119|13|0|"I would infinitely love to come to know the stranger more closely, but you know how it is.
HG|2|119|14|0|"So let us continue to stay as we are, namely, conveniently ignorant in Jehovah's name; it surely will not last forever.
HG|2|119|15|0|"And now, as always, let us carry out our commission.
HG|2|119|16|0|"But the grandfather Seth has charged us with telling you to remind those who are being fed here to give thanks to God according to His will! Amen."
HG|2|119|17|0|Thereupon the carriers left the huts hurrying from the storerooms.
HG|2|119|18|0|When they had barely reached the door Abedam, with the maiden still on His arm, met them and asked the somewhat startled carriers:
HG|2|119|19|0|"Where have you been so long with the fruits this time?" But the carriers could not answer this question.
HG|2|119|20|0|And Abedam asked them again, saying: "Did you not find a sufficient quantity of fruit?"
HG|2|119|21|0|And again they found no answer.
HG|2|119|22|0|When Abedam asked them a third time: "Do tell Me why this time you were not on time."
HG|2|119|23|0|Only now did the one who had spoken with the watchmen stop to think and say:
HG|2|119|24|0|"Listen, you dear, good, unknown man! We did nothing wrong; but we did not keep to the appointed time because the watchmen asked us who kept replenishing Seth's larders.
HG|2|119|25|0|"And we guessed it was you, for we have been witnesses to many a great miracle worked by your will wherein you seem to be almost as mighty as God.
HG|2|119|26|0|"Look, this is the whole reason for our delay; surely you and the grandfather will forgive us for this?"
HG|2|119|27|0|But Abedam replied: "Listen, I will not only forgive but will now make you carriers of more exalted and alive fruits than these here, for the whole of eternity.
HG|2|119|28|0|"So that you may learn right now that I have the might and right to do 'this, know that I am Jehovah, God the Most High, in person, just as you are seeing Me. Therefore, set your minds at rest and follow Me. Amen."
HG|2|120|0|1|THE FEAR OF THE CARRIERS. PURA IS EMBARRASSED BEFORE ABEDAM'S HOLINESS. ABEDAM'S CALMING WORDS. THE LORD AS GOD AND AS FATHER
HG|2|120|1|0|When the carriers - and quite clearly also Pura - had heard this testimony from Abedam's own mouth the carriers promptly fell down to the ground in awe as though eternal death and an all-devastating judgment had overtaken them.
HG|2|120|2|0|For they were aware of many a little transgression committed and, remembering from some strict lessons by Adam, Seth and Enos that the almighty, most holy Jehovah would certainly appear one day and sit in a most harsh judgment, destroying and annihilating all disobedience in the most terrible and all-destructive fire of His endless wrath, they were now completely devastated.
HG|2|120|3|0|For the brief revealing to them of Myself could only mean that I had now come to enact this terrible judgment.
HG|2|120|4|0|And, as mentioned before, conscious of some little transgressions and trembling all over, in their imagination they saw themselves soon seized by the horrific fire of the wrath of judgment, which would painfully consume them forever.
HG|2|120|5|0|And soon they began to virtually howl and utterly lament, and only the former spokesman was still capable of stuttering:
HG|2|120|6|0|"Oh how - good - and how much - better - we would be - off, had we never been born!"
HG|2|120|7|0|Then he too fell silent and, like the rest of them, awaited the thundering word of judgment.
HG|2|120|8|0|The behavior of these ten carriers greatly embarrassed the steadfast Pura who was quite lovesick for Me so that she turned timidly to Me saying, as though questioningly:
HG|2|120|9|0|"O You, if You are the One Whom Seth on the height saluted in the greatest reverence and Who just revealed Himself loudly and most clearly before the ten carriers so that I too no longer hesitate to fully acknowledge You as the One revealed by Yourself before me, a poor maiden, and these ten carriers, - I beg You for the sake of Your infinite holiness to allow me to leave You; for I am too unholy to rest on Your super-holy hands.
HG|2|120|10|0|"For now I believe it firmly within that You are the One Whose name to utter no human tongue is worthy, although, owing to Farak's teaching, I had a totally different notion of You, as of an invisible, endless fire.
HG|2|120|11|0|"So be now gracious and merciful to me and do no longer allow me to desecrate Your hands.
HG|2|120|12|0|"Yet Your most holy will be done now as forever."
HG|2|120|13|0|After these words Abedam said to Pura: "Well, you My chosen one, do you want to love Me less now that you have recognized Me, than previously when you had not?
HG|2|120|14|0|"Did I change towards you because I revealed Myself to you?
HG|2|120|15|0|"Have you never noticed during a thunderstorm that many a cloud looks terribly dangerous in the distance? Yet when it comes along it brings with its from afar so menacing-looking face nothing but a blissful rain, which fructifies and refreshes the soil dried out by the sun's wisdom rays, and the almost completely withered grass.
HG|2|120|16|0|"Behold, the same applies here: Up till now you have always seen Me only from a great distance, full of presentiment, and that in the fire of the most devastating judgment, - but you have never suspected and even less imagined Me as the most loving Father. This is why you are now, like the ten carriers, full of fear and anxiety.
HG|2|120|17|0|"If I were the One as Whom you have hitherto known Me according to the presently already very reviled teaching of Farak in the lowlands, would I want to carry you on My hands out of My fatherly love?
HG|2|120|18|0|Therefore, realize in your heart that I am not only Jehovah, the almighty God and Creator of all things, but in relation to you rather the sole true, holy, most loving Father, Who does not seek to ever judge anyone towards perdition, but as the alone true Father only wishes to restore everyone towards life eternal.
HG|2|120|19|0|"Behold, if I wanted to judge My feet would not need to touch the earth visibly, for My slightest thought would suffice to destroy all works in the whole of infinity in a moment!
HG|2|120|20|0|"Having come to you visibly, I did come only to seek what is lost and to revive what is dead.
HG|2|120|21|0|"So do love Me even more rather than less because you have now recognized Me knowing that I alone am the most loving Father.
HG|2|120|22|0|"Therefore, let there be no difference between us, but let us be united in love forever.
HG|2|120|23|0|”Thus all of you, too, rise above your old folly and follow Me! Amen."
HG|2|120|24|0|Thereupon the ten stood up, took their baskets and followed Him to the height And they were ashamed because of their gross foolishness for which they asked Abedam's forgiveness.
HG|2|120|25|0|And Pura nestled even more lovingly against the most holy breast of the now recognized exceedingly good Father.
HG|2|121|0|1|THE MEAL AND ITS ARRANGEMENT. THE LORD'S SPEECH ON OBSTACLES AND LIMITATIONS AS PREREQUISITES TO ALL LIFE
HG|2|121|1|0|When they thus reached the height the high Abedam blessed the full baskets. Then He promptly made them deal out seven baskets to the people generally. Three baskets He kept for the height, the first for Himself and His nearest already known friends, including Pura, and invited also Seth to the basket. The second He gave to Adam and his children and told also the twelve known messengers to partake of the same, and the third He gave to all the already well-known children of the morning region.
HG|2|121|2|0|When everything was properly distributed they all thanked the high Abedam for these glorious gifts and settled down by the baskets eating and drinking. And when everyone's hunger was appeased and they had all thanked the Lord in their hearts the high Abedam said to all those present:
HG|2|121|3|0|"Children, whoever is tired among you, let him have his rest. However, he who can and will sit up with Me shall do so. Whoever, male or female, has some question, let him ask and he shall be answered."
HG|2|121|4|0|After these words they all crowded around Abedam and spoke with one voice as follows:
HG|2|121|5|0|"O Father, who might be able to sleep with You awake while words of eternal life are streaming from Your most holy mouth? So do permit us all to stay awake and do not tempt us with sleep. Your holy Will. Amen."
HG|2|121|6|0|And Abedam replied: "So stay awake in My name. Amen."
HG|2|121|7|0|But Pura, still resting in Abedam's embrace, asked Him, full of love and fear: "O Jehovah, may I too ask something and entreat You to graciously give me and all the others answer to a question on my part?
HG|2|121|8|0|And Abedam said to her: "Behold, you My chosen Pura, there is an ancient rule, nowadays still valid even in the lowlands, saying: The king and the stranger have precedence.'
HG|2|121|9|0|"You, too, are still a stranger here. Thus it is fitting for you to be the first to ask for a clear answer, and so just ask and I will reveal to you briefly everything you wish to have revealed. Amen."
HG|2|121|10|0|And Pura promptly asked the following question: "Jehovah, You almighty Creator of all visible and invisible things, You know how wicked and surely against Your most holy will things are down there.
HG|2|121|11|0|"You are still just as almighty now as You were when You created heaven and earth, Could You not possibly instantly better the lowlands and completely reform them according to Your wishes? For in the lowlands people know as much as nothing of You and, as You surely well know, no longer wish to know. - O Jehovah, could this not be achieved?"
HG|2|121|12|0|Thereupon Abedam said to Pura: "Listen, you My chosen Pura, this question was not invented by you but it belongs to the entire self-aware infinity.
HG|2|121|13|0|"But I also tell you this: I will only give closer details on the subject to you and the children, friends and brothers present but not to the whole of infinity - even if I were asked by it one eternity after another.
HG|2|121|14|0|"And so do listen all of you: Obstacles are the foundation for all being and permanency. An existing thing exists only through its innate limitation, which is for the same an obvious obstacle.
HG|2|121|15|0|"Look at the sun! Were it not limited by My will which is for it a permanent, eternal hindrance, truly, there would not be a single sun in heaven or an earth in the great universe either!
HG|2|121|16|0|"Look at a stone, how limited it is from all sides and how many obstacles it comprises; indeed, the more limited and full of obstacles the more permanent, solid, pure and genuine it is.
HG|2|121|17|0|Thus, all grass, all herbs and trees grow according to the law of limitation and owing to the manifold inner obstacles, which are a continual conflict of all their parts one with another.
HG|2|121|18|0|"Therefore, the obstacles and limitations constitute the real essence of the things and without them they would immediately cease to exist and, thus, the whole infinite creation is comprised of nothing else but obstacles and limitations.
HG|2|121|19|0|"Only I alone am - and must be - completely free and unlimited, so that through Me everything is provided with its fair obstacle and full limitation for its existence.
HG|2|121|20|0|The same as matters stand with things, they must also stand with all that is of the spirit.
HG|2|121|21|0|"If the living spirit found no obstacle it would have no awareness and therefore no life.
HG|2|121|22|0|"Since I allow for the spirit itself everywhere and at all times a great number of opposites, good and bad, - the bad for the good and the good for the bad -, the spirits clash awakening each other to life.
HG|2|121|23|0|Thereby the good keep getting more enlivened and, finally, the bad are also awakened by the good, take a different direction and, passing into true life, become progressively freer of one obstacle because they pass into the other one of true life.
HG|2|121|24|0|"Behold, you My chosen Pura, thus begins My order which has no end ever. So do no longer worry about the lowlands but believe that I have foreseen all this from eternities and that all there is and happens, happens in accordance with My eternal counsel.
HG|2|121|25|0|The lowlands will be changed depending on how the height will change. But in the end it will yet come to pass that there will be one shepherd and one flock.
HG|2|121|26|0|"But all this order is directed by love. Therefore, set your mind at rest, for I know best what there is and why it happens thus.
HG|2|121|27|0|"However, the pure will behold all this in purity. Amen."
HG|2|122|0|1|PURA'S GREAT, EXEMPLARY LOVE FOR THE LORD. THE LORD'S PROMISE TO PURA
HG|2|122|1|0|When Pura had heard these words she lifted her tender hands over her head and, folding them by entwining her fingers, finally said in a rapture:
HG|2|122|2|0|O You eternal, infinite Love and Wisdom, what endlessly profound meaning lies behind everyone of these words!
HG|2|122|3|0|"O You holy Life of all life, You endlessly holy primordial source of all being, who can grasp the depth of Your wisdom and fathom the counsel of Your love?
HG|2|122|4|0|"O my God, my God, - how great and majestic You are!
HG|2|122|5|0|"Jehovah! You, Who even lets Himself be called 'Father' by man in his weakness, yes, not only that, but Who wants to be known faithfully and truly in full childlike love and earnest in the heart of every man as such, - how shall I, a mere nothingness before You, praise and glorify You, how thank You for this Your immense mercy and grace?
HG|2|122|6|0|"For You have just poured such solace into my heart like an immense stream of light that I cannot help myself for sheer heavenly delight.
HG|2|122|7|0|"O you greater friends of this super-holy good Father, help, help me weak one to carry the excessive burden of delight and praise with one voice Him Who is here among us so holy, so good and so lovingly gracious and merciful!
HG|2|122|8|0|"O You my Jehovah, what bliss it is to be with You; what living food for the weak heart hungering for love when it is appeased by Your infinite fatherly goodness!
HG|2|122|9|0|"Oh let Yourself be loved by me, let me die out of love for You!
HG|2|122|10|0|"Oh how sweet should it be to die, to die for You out of love!
HG|2|122|11|0|"Jehovah, God, Father! Until now I have restrained my heart out of excessive, holy awe before You; but now I can no longer do it!
HG|2|122|12|0|"So let Yourself be embraced and loved by me so that the fire of my love for You will dissolve and consume me like a dry straw! For behold, all shyness has now left me, neither have I any more fear and anxiety because of You; for I want to die out of love for You. O You, my inexpressibly sweet and beloved Jehovah!"
HG|2|122|13|0|Here she threw her hands abruptly around Abedam, pressed Him to her with all her strength, repeatedly moving her hand to her heart as though intending to tear it out and then press it to the heart of the Most High.
HG|2|122|14|0|In this love soon also her whole being became beautifully radiant just like the sun's light as it illuminates a glorious rose petal.
HG|2|122|15|0|When the patriarchs and all the others noticed this they began to beat their breast and Enoch said with a sigh: "O You holy Father! We are children of the height, but this one is an infant of the mud of the lowlands; yet what a difference there is between her and us.
HG|2|122|16|0|"She alone loves You more than the whole height put together and in her heart understands You more clearly than we all, who have from childhood on searched and acted in Your love and grace.
HG|2|122|17|0|"Oh look, look you fathers all, what an excess of divine beauty, what glory is radiating from this child of the lowlands!
HG|2|122|18|0|"O Adam, O Seth, O all of you, fathers, brothers and children, where is the eye that would ever have beheld something more beautiful, more exalted, indescribably more delightful than this barely twenty-summers-old maiden from the lowlands in the strength of her to us all totally incomprehensible, mighty love!
HG|2|122|19|0|"What exceedingly divine sweetness and exalted beauty shine from her whole form, what mildness, what gentleness in all her limbs. How infinitely tender in all her parts - and yet: What mighty love in her more than ethereally tender breast.
HG|2|122|20|0|"Yes, truly, this one has been set as a great teacher for us all. For only now were we all given a measure of love by which we can easily gauge the excessive weakness of our heart.
HG|2|122|21|0|"O Jehovah Abedam, You alone shall be eternally, eternally praised, glorified and loved for setting up for us all a child from the lowlands for a holy measure ofYol1r love!
HG|2|122|22|0|"O Father, You holy Father, how endlessly good and full of love and mercy You are!"
HG|2|122|23|0|Here also Enoch fell silent. Thereupon Abedam said to him: "Enoch, believe that it is so and will thus be forever: A child of the world and of sin shall surpass ninety-nine who are righteous from birth, if it will seize Me like this maiden here.
HG|2|122|24|0|"You, My little child, shall henceforth not leave My breast ever. You alone will at all times throughout your whole earthly life see and have Me as now.
HG|2|122|25|0|"You shall not become a man's wife until in the Time of times when you will be filled with all the fullness of the might of My infinite Spirit's love. Amen."
HG|2|123|0|1|THE MIRACLE OF THE INCARNATION OF THE INFINITE GOD. MARY AS PURA IN HER SPIRIT
HG|2|123|1|0|After these words the high Abedam turned to Seth and said to him: "Brother of love, you know how dear you are to Me. Therefore, you shall have no qualms whatsoever to ask Me the question which is in your heart.
HG|2|123|2|0|"For if I accept the world's children as My children and do to them what they ask Me to do, how much more shall I do this to you, who are a true brother of My love. So give voice to that which bothers your heart."
HG|2|123|3|0|At this gracious bidding Seth moved closer and said: "O You exceedingly good, holy Father, I thank you with all my strength that You have now relieved my heart; for truly, I was lost not knowing how to find my way out of this thicket.
HG|2|123|4|0|"But now everything has been cleared, with You shining before me as a glorious way out.
HG|2|123|5|0|"And so I joyfully open my heart and reveal through my mouth in this hour what has begun to weigh me down almost since Your first discussion with the most glorious Pura.
HG|2|123|6|0|"And this is the dark burden of my heart: You have made a promise to this child which, no matter how I look at it, I have to interpret as follows:
HG|2|123|7|0|"Namely, that one day You will, foregoing Your infinite holiness so to speak, through the almightiness of Your love beget Yourself into the body of this very maiden as a child - as a man of flesh and blood.
HG|2|123|8|0|"And this troubles me since on the one hand I can only attach this meaning to Your most holy words, - but on the other hand I am appalled at the thought which seems to me to be a sheer and utter impossibility.
HG|2|123|9|0|"For - thinking in a natural way - it is surely sheer folly to consider it feasible putting a cedar into a straw, or moving a mountain into the egg of a gnat, or maybe comprise the whole ocean in the hollow shell of a hazelnut, and other things of the kind.
HG|2|123|10|0|"Yet according to Your words one day this maiden shall conceive You, the infinite God, for You to clothe Yourself in her with flesh and blood!
HG|2|123|11|0|"You, Who carry and rule the whole of infinity through Your most infinite Spirit, should have room with this Spirit in the body of such a child?
HG|2|123|12|0|"No, no, - truly it is a mere drivel. I will rather comprehend if someone told me: 'An atom can comprise the whole earth within it!', than that the body of such a maiden should comprise You in all the fullness of Your infinite Spirit.
HG|2|123|13|0|"Therefore, I ask You from the bottom of my heart to tell me as well as all the others how this is to be understood. Your holy will be done always and forever. Amen."
HG|2|123|14|0|Thereupon the high Abedam grasped Seth's hand and gave him this answer:
HG|2|123|15|0|"Seth, what a very poor opinion you have of Me! Behold, if things were as you think they are, how could My infinite Spirit ever have created something finite - yet hiding in the finite the whole of infinity?
HG|2|123|16|0|"Remember the visions of the twelve messengers and realize all the things they found and beheld within themselves.
HG|2|123|17|0|"Consider that in the smallest seed of a cedar is hidden not only the tree which you see spreading out before you, but an infinite number of such trees, - in a hazelnut so many hazelnuts that, unless they were dissolved again, in two thousand years already they would occupy more space than the whole earth itself.
HG|2|123|18|0|"Behold, if this is possible to Me, and a great deal more, which would be still infinitely more incomprehensible to you if you knew it, I should certainly be capable of doing that which you now consider so utterly impossible.
HG|2|123|19|0|"But you and all the others shall know that the promise must not be understood in the sense that one day this very same maiden will return to the earth from the heavens to conceive Me in the flesh and blood, but for this purpose there will be available another virgin. However, that one will have the same spirit of love and faith as this maiden has.
HG|2|123|20|0|'Thus this maiden will not have to go into the world again, but another virgin will be enlivened with the very same spirit.
HG|2|123|21|0|This is how you all have to understand this.
HG|2|123|22|0|"For behold, with Me many things are possible which with you people are even unthinkable.
HG|2|123|23|0|"So believe firmly in My words; for as I am telling you it will happen inevitably. Amen."
HG|2|124|0|1|THE PRAISE OF THE HEART AND THE PRAISE OF THE TONGUE. THE RIDDLE OF THE CONTINUOUS DESTRUCTION IN THE REALM OF NATURE. ETERNAL LOVE'S COMFORTING SOLUTION
HG|2|124|1|0|When Seth had heard this he became exceedingly glad and thanked, praised and glorified the high Abedam with all his strength.
HG|2|124|2|0|And Abedam said to him: "Seth, you dear brother of My heart's love, I only look at your heart, -. this is completely sufficient for Me; of this you can be assured and can rejoice.
HG|2|124|3|0|"But as far as your loud words of praise are concerned you may forget them. For you can believe Me when I tell you: The praise of the heart is to Me more sensible than that of the tongue.
HG|2|124|4|0|"Whenever the heart prays, the mouth shall not interfere lest it cloud that which, like a pure spring, comes from the heart.
HG|2|124|5|0|"The praise of the tongue sounds before the world; but the praise of the heart reaches the ears of My heart.
HG|2|124|6|0|Therefore, you can for now well spare the futile work to your mouth; for I hear every sound of your heart.
HG|2|124|7|0|"Whoever needs the mouth, let him anyway use it before the world and before his brothers. But before Me, nobody shall use anything else but the heart. Amen."
HG|2|124|8|0|Then He turned to Enoch and said to him, as it were asking: "Enoch! Do you already know everything, no longer finding anything within you on which you need some enlightenment from Me?
HG|2|124|9|0|"I can see your heart chew over something to you indigestible; what is it - why do you not dare say it for the sake of the brothers?
HG|2|124|10|0|"I tell you: Do not hold back anything but deliver up, return what is not yet ripe as a food for your spirit, and I will cook it tender on the great hearth of My fatherly love for a very strengthening food for your hungry spirit as well as that of everybody else. Amen."
HG|2|124|11|0|Here Enoch, too, moved closer and said, deeply moved: O You exceedingly good, holy, most loving Father! It is true, my spirit seeks light within on the obstacles mentioned by You, reflecting on the constantly ruminating monster Nature; but there I can nowhere find an answer.
HG|2|124|12|0|"For although I now see quite clearly that everything exists only through obstacles and therefrom resulting limitations, I can still not see why, for the sake of existing, almost everything should meet in deadly combat.
HG|2|124|13|0|"Why the constant friction, destruction and annihilation?
HG|2|124|14|0|"If thereby something new emerges, it must nevertheless be again destroyed to be followed by something else of its kind.
HG|2|124|15|0|"Behold, there is the empty spot in my heart which is still completely without light.
HG|2|124|16|0|"O Father, light it up with Your grace, love and mercy; Your holy will be done. Amen."
HG|2|124|17|0|And the high Abedam opened His mouth and said to Enoch: "Yes, you say it and so it is, for everything passes and blows by with the velocity of a gale; and rarely does anything last its full lifespan in full vigor but is only too often swept away by the destructive current, submerged, smashed against the rocks and, finally, swallowed up by the great vortex into the bottomless abyss of destruction.
HG|2|124|18|0|"You also think: 'There is not a moment which would not constantly consume you and everything around you belonging to you, - not a moment where you are, indeed obviously have to be, a destroyer.
HG|2|124|19|0|"'The most harmless, innocent step of a happy wanderer maybe blots out the life of more than a thousand poor little worms.
HG|2|124|20|0|"How often has my heel shattered a laboriously built dwelling of ants thus stamping a small world into a humiliating grave.
HG|2|124|21|0|"How often have the finest fruits, displayed like a band of light in the sky, hanging from the majestic tree in the light of the sun, been crushed by my teeth. How many of the most glorious little flowers have been crushed by my feet, - and yet they come again. Other ants build another house laboriously, but never ever those for whom my step has prepared an eternal grave! Where, where did they go?
HG|2|124|22|0|"A gentle breeze moves through the leaves of the tree. They move as though lively and gay; yet in the midst of this joy hundreds fall from the branches.
HG|2|124|23|0|"Where to, where to?, I ask. No answer is given me by the fallen; for already a vortex of destruction has swallowed them!'
HG|2|124|24|0|"You also say: 'It is not the great suffering of things, not the floods hollowing out the rocks, not the great earthquakes by which mountains are reduced to dust that move me, but my own heart undermines me with the all-devastating force hidden everywhere in the nature of things and which calls nothing into existence save that which would again destroy itself or what is around it.'
HG|2|124|25|0|"And harboring such thoughts you reel about, full of fear, and heaven and earth around you, and you call out in this your fear:
HG|2|124|26|0|"No matter how I look around, I can see nothing anywhere in the nature of things but a self-destructive monster swallowing everything and then chewing the cud!'
HG|2|124|27|0|"It is true, I cannot refute it and say: 'Enoch, you wrong Me with your thoughts,' for it looks so to the eye and the intellect; but behold, it is different with the heart!
HG|2|124|28|0|"What are the things? - 'I11ey are intervals of My great thoughts. It is My own living will that opposes them. Only through this obstacle do they make their visible appearance.
HG|2|124|29|0|"Yet when My love is coupled with My will, it is said: 'Oh do not put limits to the great flight of Your freest thoughts, but allow them to again float freely in the great orbits of Your eternal life in the perfect awareness of their living strength out of You.'
HG|2|124|30|0|"Behold, having mitigated the obstacle of My will, I then give again free rein to My thoughts and you see the things perish; however, they do not cease to exist but only return to the fundamental existence, to the true, free, indestructible existence.
HG|2|124|31|0|"Then, out of many small thoughts I again create a great, living, free one, which must then resemble Me, when it again becomes what it was originally in and out of Me.
HG|2|124|32|0|"Therefore, do no longer worry about the outward transitoriness, but remember: Everything which ceases to exist always enters into another, more perfect, existence, right up to man, and from there again back to Me.
HG|2|124|33|0|Thus, nothing is lost forever, not even your slightest thoughts.
HG|2|124|34|0|"So comprehend this well all of you, and be always of good cheer in Me. Amen."
HG|2|125|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH OF THANKS AND PRAISE. JOY OF LIFE: THE BEST EXPRESSION OF THANKS TO THE CREATOR
HG|2|125|1|0|After these words by Abedam, Enoch stood up and exclaimed in a loud voice: "Listen, listen, all you dead, all who are still stuck in the clefts, chasms and depths of the earth, indeed, the whole of creation's dead, do come here!
HG|2|125|2|0|"And you all, in whose veins there only flows a weak, feeble life, - and you, too, heavily laden and exhausted under many a pressure of the heavy burden of your feeble life, - do come here all of you! Here you will find the most sublime life in abundance!
HG|2|125|3|0|"O words, words! What kind of words are, were these?
HG|2|125|4|0|"O Abedam, You most holy God and Father! Now You have given an everlasting life also to the center point of the earth, to the mountains, the sea and to everything that was somehow without life!
HG|2|125|5|0|"What can, what should still remain in death where the primordial eternal, most holy Life of all life proclaims such words of this very life?
HG|2|125|6|0|"Father, You exceedingly holy Father, to You alone forever all gratitude, all honor, all worship, all praise, all love, all glory, all fame, and from the whole of infinity the most implicit obedience in all the loyalty of love. For You alone are in eternity worthy of receiving all this from us, as well as from the whole of infinity!
HG|2|125|7|0|"Oh how lively and bright it has now become in all parts of my heart and how ethereally light and well in all my entrails!
HG|2|125|8|0|"O you Life of life, how sweet you are. What bliss it is to feel you in the fullness of all your might and strength!
HG|2|125|9|0|"O brothers, O fathers, O children! Life's bliss is great when the Holy One lives in us a free life. But to him who wants to live his own life, which is dark in all threads and fibers, it is a great, unbearable burden.
HG|2|125|10|0|Therefore, let everyone live a perfect life which does justice to love so that he may taste the true life out of God in its endless abundance.
HG|2|125|11|0|"For there is nothing greater than life - and nothing more wonderful and divinely sublime than alone life.
HG|2|125|12|0|"So let us all enjoy life in gratitude, we who did not exist, yet are now here in the sight of Him Who has been there eternally, is now, and will forever be, and has created us and now given us true life, indeed, the life which He Himself has lived from eternity to eternity in and out of Himself in His divine holiness and endless abundance and perfection.
HG|2|125|13|0|"So rejoice in this life which He has now given to us all!
HG|2|125|14|0|"Of what benefit would the sun be if there were no life outside of Him, able to behold and feel it and enjoy the glorious emanations of its rays?
HG|2|125|15|0|"Of what benefit would be the earth with all that there is on and in it; of what the whole sky with its lightful stellar worlds; indeed, of what infinity itself, if outside of Him there were no other life recognizing Him, Who has put it freely outside of Himself to enjoy everything He created for it?
HG|2|125|16|0|"Therefore, rejoice in life, you entire infinity, as I am rejoicing in the same. For we all have received it from Him, yes from Him, not as a burden but as a most wondrous Bliss of all bliss. For what would all beatitudes mean without this one; who would want to appease himself without it?
HG|2|125|17|0|"This supreme bliss He has given us. Therefore, let our great joy in life, as always and forever, be sacrificed to Him, the Giver, as a most fitting thanksgiving! Amen."
HG|2|126|0|1|ABEDAM'S ROUSING CALL TO THE INDIFFERENT ENOS. ABOUT THE PURPOSE OF HUMAN EXISTENCE
HG|2|126|1|0|After this speech of thanksgiving and praise the high Abedam summoned Enos and said to him: "Enos, having heard My dear Enoch's words of praise which from the first syllable to the last are perfectly good and true, do tell Me: Have these awakened in you no higher yearning other than that you are silent throughout, like a rocky mountain peak in the still light of the moon?
HG|2|126|2|0|Lo, there is hardly anyone who, like you, would continue unperturbed in his life's sphere, finding nothing in this My visible presence that needed elucidation.
HG|2|126|3|0|"I am telling you now: Behold, I am going to establish a dwelling for Myself on earth. It shall be erected from stone and mortar on the height for all Times of times.
HG|2|126|4|0|"Whoever will now obtain an office, shall keep it henceforth - here and there; but he who will carelessly walk along where life is blowing by, before him life will blow past and his life's spirits will grow weak.
HG|2|126|5|0|"So rouse yourself and seek Out of this indecisive situation An answer to receive Which on this earth you need! Look not upon this word As forcing you to deed; You have to find it in your heart, Proclaim it freely then to Me! If silent you prefer to be, Whiling the time away with sleep, Then do as you think fit, For nothing any longer asking Me!"
HG|2|126|6|0|After this somewhat peculiar challenge Enos began to be mightily bewildered, not knowing what to reply.
HG|2|126|7|0|He moved closer to Abedam; but the more he tried, the more confused he became, unable to find a subject on which to ask a suitable question.
HG|2|126|8|0|As he was standing there, unable to utter a single word, the high Abedam rose again, went over to Enos and asked him:
HG|2|126|9|0|"Enos, do you really fail to see the forest for the trees? Shall I maybe put a question into your heart and in the end even into your mouth?
HG|2|126|10|0|"Listen, I will do it - and tell you: Ask Me why you are now here, and I will give you a fitting answer. Amen."
HG|2|126|11|0|Only now did Enos compose himself and ask in all earnest: O You Most High, what better question should and could I, a miserable man, ever come up with than precisely the one You just indicated to me? So I am asking You in accordance with Your will: Why am I here?
HG|2|126|12|0|O You Most High, You holy Father, if it be Your most holy will You could surely reveal this to me."
HG|2|126|13|0|Thereupon Abedam told him: "Yes, truly true, you could never have found a more important question; For just as you have now asked, millions of very blind men will once be asking; but then it will be indescribably more difficult to come up with a suitable answer.
HG|2|126|14|0|"For they will all be asking from all directions: 'Why are we here? What shall become of us? Where shall we go, what do, and why? Who and what are we?', and the like.
HG|2|126|15|0|"But then they will not receive an answer as you do now. And the answer, which you are now receiving from Me, will soon become lost for a long time.
HG|2|126|16|0|"Only towards the end of the wicked rule of the world will I again reveal it to the poverty and insufficiency, to the innocence and minority of harmless children.
HG|2|126|17|0|"And this is the answer quite briefly: Man is here for the sake of life, not life for his sake.
HG|2|126|18|0|Thus man was created by Me so that he may absorb life and not vice versa.
HG|2|126|19|0|"He was not created in the fullness of life, but merely able to absorb it gradually.
HG|2|126|20|0|'Therefore, no one can know perfectly what life is until he has completely absorbed it.
HG|2|126|21|0|"No one can prove life to another with all rhetoric, but whoever has life, with him it proves itself in all its fullness. He will then need no other proof forever, having the fullness of life itself within, which is the alone comprehensible and valid proof of life.
HG|2|126|22|0|"If someone does not have life, wherewith is he supposed to comprehend life?
HG|2|126|23|0|"Thus, only life can comprehend life, but the dead cannot. The latter can, of course, by virtue of his needfully enlivened soul, gradually pass into life if the soul wants it. But he will not be capable of comprehending life until he has absorbed it in its fullness.
HG|2|126|24|0|"Behold, this is why you are here. Absorb life, for the sake of which you are here, and you will comprehend life as Enoch is now comprehending it whose whole being is now filled with great joy because of it.
HG|2|126|25|0|"Go now and open your heart so that you may become aware of life; then come back in order to grasp the fullness of life out of Me. Amen."
HG|2|127|0|1|THE INDOLENT ENOS REPUDIATES LIFE AND PRAISES NON-EXISTENCE
HG|2|127|1|0|These words went like glowing arrows through the heart of Enos and many another person, and he and everyone else began to seriously ponder this question.
HG|2|127|2|0|He went back to his former place, but his heart began to be mightily astir. Like fiery meteors, a thousand thoughts and ideas emerged from the depth of his soul and, flashing around in it like lightning, had the same effect on him as when lightning momentarily at nighttime lights up regions of the earth, making them clearly visible for a moment, - but as soon as the lightning has gone the darkness of night is ten times worse than before.
HG|2|127|3|0|Despite these light-meteors no permanent light took on form in him, so that our Enos came up with nothing but contradictions; and this because the brief flashes occurred here and there, thus always illumining a different region of the heart so that he continually beheld different ideas within him.
HG|2|127|4|0|Having been assailed, like many others, by all the thousands of thoughts and ideas for nearly a whole hour, he finally exclaimed:
HG|2|127|5|0|"O repose, you glorious repose, how blissful I always was in your arms! How blissful I must have been when I did not exist, and how much more blissful I would become if I could again revert to complete non-existence!
HG|2|127|6|0|"Is man not already happier within the walls of his house when outside there rages a gale than when he is outside in the midst of the uproar of the elements, - and even happier fast asleep, while outside the elements threaten to destroy the earth?
HG|2|127|7|0|"What an endless difference there is between me and a stone!
HG|2|127|8|0|"I must think or at least dream. I am endowed with indelible perception and consequently with hunger, thirst, heat, cold, night, day, pain and grief. If I deviate only a little from the given order, I am promptly rebuked with more or less menacing words which promptly exact remorse in my heart.
HG|2|127|9|0|"If I err frequently, I am always chastised, and that because I must unfortunately have life and therefore perception. O you miserable advantages of life compared to death!
HG|2|127|10|0|"You fortunate stone, you are there, firm and strong, without life and perception and without the need for food and drink!
HG|2|127|11|0|"You are not assailed by thoughts and ideas. You know of no law save, mutely, that of the most blissful, undisturbed repose. You are forever oblivious to hunger, thirst, heat and cold. Your being devoid of perception feels no knocks and no pain.
HG|2|127|12|0|"You do not know grief and sorrow; you do not age; love does not tear your heart apart since you, lucky one, have none.
HG|2|127|13|0|"O you most enviable stone, could I be like you, truly, had I thousands of the most perfect lives -, I would give them all for a single atom of your most fortunate being, provided you are really as inert and unfeeling as you seem to be!
HG|2|127|14|0|"O great, sublime Creator of all things, now I have a completely different question, the answer to which might surely be more difficult for You than the preceding one.
HG|2|127|15|0|"You want to give me life in its fullness so as to give me blessedness? - Oh for the most unfortunate bliss!
HG|2|127|16|0|"Rather give me a complete non-existence and you will make me completely blissful!
HG|2|127|17|0|"How blind and foolish must be he who praises the always worrisome life happy, which, the more perfect it is, must be all the more worrisome and thus unhappy.
HG|2|127|18|0|"Therefore, I shall ask You, You Life of all life, not for life, but always only for the most complete death.
HG|2|127|19|0|"For, when I had no existence I was happy; and once I shall again have none, I shall again be happy.
HG|2|127|20|0|"O Lord, do keep to Yourself Your fullness of life, this greatest calamity for every being; but to me give the fullness of death, of non-existence, and you will make me truly blissful, indeed forever blissful!
HG|2|127|21|0|"Make me into a stone without life and feeling, and I shall through my mute existence praise and glorify You for it forever! Amen."
HG|2|128|0|1|THE OTHER ABEDAM'S AMAZEMENT AT THE LIFE-NEGATING ENOS. THE LORD'S CALMING WORDS TO THE OTHER ABEDAM
HG|2|128|1|0|Several people had heard the senseless lamentation of Enos and did not know what to make of it.
HG|2|128|2|0|Even Adam began to be highly amazed at such thoughts on the part of his grandson.
HG|2|128|3|0|The other Abedam, who was still in the Lord's vicinity, now stepped up to Him and said, frightened:
HG|2|128|4|0|"O You exceedingly holy and loving Father! What on earth is this? No - truly, I would have expected any other thoughts rather than this one in a man:
HG|2|128|5|0|That a man could, in Your presence, curse life in himself and in all brothers and instead ask You for complete, eternal death!
HG|2|128|6|0|"No, this would even be too much for a dream, - and he is capable of saying it openly?
HG|2|128|7|0|"Instead of being eternally thankful to You for his life, for this infinite, miraculous gift of Your grace and mercy, he repudiates it in a manner which so far has not had its like.
HG|2|128|8|0|"He is not blind; for, if he were, how could he have described in this condition so vividly and clearly the tribulations of life?
HG|2|128|9|0|"Neither is he a fool; for a fool cannot possibly compare so lucidly the advantages of non-existence with the disadvantages of all life.
HG|2|128|10|0|"Also, he is by no means wicked; for he curses no one, not even his greatest enemy, namely, life, and merely wants to be rid of it, if that were possible.
HG|2|128|11|0|"Was his heart maybe made angry about something?
HG|2|128|12|0|That, too, does not really seem to be the case; for he wishes for all only what he recognizes for himself to be the best and most advantageous, calling only him blind and foolish who wishes for the life he considers the greatest calamity for himself.
HG|2|128|13|0|"Let understand this who can; but I for one would rather understand it if someone told me: The whole earth consists of nothing but snails and the sun of glowworms and rotten wood!', than that which Enos has uttered previously.
HG|2|128|14|0|"In truth, in very truth, Lord and most holy Father! If I were in Your place - forgive me my persistent foolishness! -, I would not know what to do with such a man. For if I acceded to his desire, all my love, grace and mercy would be of no avail whatsoever, because for him who does not exist, also all love, grace and mercy are as good as nothing.
HG|2|128|15|0|"If, however, I preserve him, this can certainly only be achieved by way of judgment, but what is then a judged spirit, what his life!
HG|2|128|16|0|"A perforce enlivened substantial machine without any freedom, perpetually in conflict within, - a being without existence, a life without life.
HG|2|128|17|0|"Truly, this is a critical situation if ever there was one.
HG|2|128|18|0|"How can a man ever be capable of such a thought?
HG|2|128|19|0|"No, to consider life the greatest calamity, but complete death the greatest bliss, is too much for my poor soul to take in all at once!
HG|2|128|20|0|"Lord, Father, Abedam, give me only two little words to calm me down!
HG|2|128|21|0|"For never has anything agitated and worried me as this senseless shrewd confession by Enos. So help me out of this thicket in accordance with Your holy will."
HG|2|128|22|0|'Thereupon the high Abedam said to the other Abedam: "I tell you, leave the matter alone for the time being; everything will be all right, and you with all the others will be given the true light at the right time.
HG|2|128|23|0|"But one thing I must tell you at once, namely: If you were in My place - should this be possible - with your outstanding wisdom such people bent on death would fare very badly.
HG|2|128|24|0|"But then My wisdom is again far more indifferent, taking the matter not so badly and painstakingly as does yours.
HG|2|128|25|0|"This is why I shall find far more easily than you a suitable remedy which will put Enos right.
HG|2|128|26|0|"So be quite unconcerned and at rest; for it is not such a great matter if the sleepy rather sleeps than wakes.
HG|2|128|27|0|"But once he has slept his fill and is awake, ask him what he prefers, being asleep or serenely awake!
HG|2|128|28|0|"So set your mind at rest; should My wisdom here not be sufficient, I shall come to you for advice.
HG|2|128|29|0|"Until then, as I said, set your mind at rest. Amen."
HG|2|129|0|1|KENAN THE POET'S SONG ABOUT LIFE
HG|2|129|1|0|This short promise was sufficient to set at rest again not only the other Abedam's mind, but also the minds of all the others.
HG|2|129|2|0|When everything was thus again in order, the high Abedam summoned Kenan and said to him:
HG|2|129|3|0|"Kenan, you well-prepared poet of My days, for quite some time I have been beholding a good song in your soul and I see that you are hard -pressed to recite it in praise of Me. Behold, now is the time for it, and so recite it. Amen."
HG|2|129|4|0|This request to Kenan was more than if I had suddenly promoted him to the first light-angel of all the heavens, and so he promptly began to recite the following long-harbored song of praise which ran thus:
HG|2|129|5|0|"Holy Father, You eternal love, You eternal God, You, a Lord of all strength and might and power, what endless fullness of life in purest love You are!
HG|2|129|6|0|"O You holy Life, You purest bliss of all beings, men and angels, You are too sublime, too majestic, too blissful to be praised by the human tongue and glorified fittingly with our bawling words!
HG|2|129|7|0|"So do accept also this my song of praise as it is, a nothing before You like he who is offering it to You for Your glorification.
HG|2|129|8|0|"Life, life, how sweet is life, how wondrously glorious for him who enjoys it in dignity and gratitude just as Your endless love, O holy Father, faithfully gave it to him.
HG|2|129|9|0|"What endless freedom, what fullness in every thought and every perception and turn of the spirit, free of any coercion and pressure!
HG|2|129|10|0|"Where is the place, indeed, where some point in endless space which would remain alien to my spirit, invisible and incomprehensible in all its parts?
HG|2|129|11|0|"Where shines the sun, where shimmers from endless distances a faintest ray of its radiant being, attainable to my spirit only after long eons?
HG|2|129|12|0|"O men, O brothers and fathers and children! Do try it once, - look back there, deep at the end of the firmament, a tiny star shimmering quietly!
HG|2|129|13|0|Try to reach it with your spirit, then watch how long your spiritual effort took, - and I say: Suddenly you will have it and deep within behold the most glorious wonders of the sweetest light.
HG|2|129|14|0|"A dot only to the material eye, but how great it is to the spirit, to the life out of God. A mighty sun, full of the wonders of the life of the holy Father's love.
HG|2|129|15|0|"Oh look, how freely and easily the eternal spirit of our hearts, this wondrous life in us, has vanquished all the endless spaces. There he stood, a mighty hero in an awesome depth, and watched in holy awe the tiny shimmering dot grow into an unspeakably majestic sun, full of the living wonders of the holy Father's love!
HG|2|129|16|0|"Oh what is life? - You divine life, you behold and think and feel the wonders of divine goodness; and here in the endless abundance of wonders you are the greatest of wonders yourself, beholding and feeling and loving the Father, the eternal, infinite, almighty Creator before you and in you!
HG|2|129|17|0|"O glorious life, what a holy gift you are to the one who from nothingness came into existence and blissfully enjoys life, yes eternal life before Him Who with unspeakable love created it out of Himself for eternal duration!
HG|2|129|18|0|"O fathers and brothers and children, here He is, the Father, the holy Giver of life; let us fall down before Him, the Creator, the holy Father, and in the purest love of our hearts thank and praise Him, Who so lovingly gave us the glorious, holy life of love out of Him!
HG|2|129|19|0|"Say Amen with me all you fathers and brothers and children!
HG|2|129|20|0|"And You, O my holy Father, accept graciously this poor little song as if it were something before You, and let me at all times praise and glorify the glorious life of love out of You.
HG|2|129|21|0|"O You holy Father, all honor and praise be to You forever! Amen."
HG|2|130|0|1|KENAN'S REWARD FOR HIS SONG: IMMORTALITY. THE NATURE OF LIFE AND OF DEATH
HG|2|130|1|0|When Kenan had thus finished his song, Abedam offered him His hand and said to him:
HG|2|130|2|0|"Kenan, behold the pledge of My loyalty - this hand here; it is an eternal-infinite twig, even a strong branch of the love within Me, or Love itself in action.
HG|2|130|3|0|"I am extending it to you and with it the Life of all life; take it and live forever.
HG|2|130|4|0|"Only now have you become a master of your body and can now go in and out in this your earthly house at your pleasure.
HG|2|130|5|0|"If you want to remain in it out of love for Me and your loved ones, I tell you, you are free to do so.
HG|2|130|6|0|"However, if you prefer to leave the body either forever or merely temporarily, behold, also this is your completely free choice.
HG|2|130|7|0|"For truly, I tell you, from now on you will no longer see, feel or taste death; for life is a master of death, not vice versa.
HG|2|130|8|0|"How should death ever become a master of life since it is devoid of all freedom and thus only a life imprisoned by a free life, tightly shackled in all parts of its being?
HG|2|130|9|0|"The life of the body is death, or life that is shackled or deprived of all freedom.
HG|2|130|10|0|"Consequently, whoever, like you, has vanquished the same in his flesh and subdued it in all its parts, has not he become a true master over all death?
HG|2|130|11|0|"If, then, he has become a master over death, and that completely from the small toe to the crown of his head, how should he ever taste, feel, and see death?
HG|2|130|12|0|"I tell all of you: He whose eyes have been strengthened so that they can see revealed all the things endlessly far removed from death, his weak eye, having no notion of what and how they are as such, already beholds all this completely out of his life and really in his very life.
HG|2|130|13|0|"Whoever can do this in and out of himself, surely cannot do it out of his death, but only out of his life.
HG|2|130|14|0|"How sure he is then also of life, having thereby become life himself!
HG|2|130|15|0|"So also you, My beloved Kenan, be completely sure of life, which you have become yourself through your love for Me and thus for the only true life.
HG|2|130|16|0|"For from now on no eternity will be able to deprive you of it because, as I mentioned before, you yourself have now become a life out of Me.
HG|2|130|17|0|"Just as I am a Lord over all life and thus even more over all death, also you and everyone like you is a complete lord over his life out of Me and, thus, even more so over death itself.
HG|2|130|18|0|"But which of you has ever observed that the dust lying on the road and on the fields had aroused a wind?
HG|2|130|19|0|"If it could do that, you would often have observed it in your well closed chambers where not seldom there is a great amount of dust.
HG|2|130|20|0|"However, when the free wind comes, it lifts the dust from the roads and fields, whirling the same where it goes and wishes, for it is a free force, and the dust cannot obstruct its way or bring it to a standstill.
HG|2|130|21|0|"But the wind can drop the dust where and when it wishes!
HG|2|130|22|0|"Look, exactly the same applies to life; freely, and wherever it goes, everywhere and in all its parts, it reigns supreme over death.
HG|2|130|23|0|"It can stimulate death into life, too; but it can drop it just as freely as stimulate the same to life.
HG|2|130|24|0|Thus you are also in this manner a master over your flesh.
HG|2|130|25|0|"For as long as you will stimulate the same to live with you, it will do so.
HG|2|130|26|0|"If you want to relinquish it temporarily or forever, you are also free to do so, for you have now become a complete life and as such will remain perfect now and forevermore! Amen."
HG|2|131|0|1|ENOS'S REMORSE. THOSE WHO NEGATE LIFE, FEAR DEATH. ABOUT THE MATURE FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT AND THE IMMATURE FRUIT OF THE FLESH
HG|2|131|1|0|After this truly life-giving and -explaining lesson Kenan became exceedingly glad, and many others too, and all thanked from the bottom of their hearts for this great revelation from which they now clearly saw and recognized what constitutes the true life and how it unfolds, and how it so clearly differs from the sham-life of the flesh, or rather of death.
HG|2|131|2|0|After they had all thus thanked and praised and glorified the high Abedam, also Enos was moved to tears, made a turn and went with a contrite heart to the Father.
HG|2|131|3|0|When he arrived there walking slowly and shyly, Abedam offered him His hand and said:
HG|2|131|4|0|Well, Enos, tell Me, for what did you decide, - for life or for utter annihilation?
HG|2|131|5|0|"Believe Me: Nothing is impossible to Me. For behold, for your sake I am going to tell that mountain which there, in the morning, is still smoking, burning and emitting fire: Be destroyed!
HG|2|131|6|0|"Now look there! Do you still see a trace of the mountain, which has withstood so many millennia?
HG|2|131|7|0|Tomorrow you will already see the lushest grass and many fine little fruit trees sprout from the new soil in the spot previously occupied by the great, high mountain, which is now a plain, almost ten thousand fathoms in length and seven thousand in breadth.
HG|2|131|8|0|"From this you can already gather that nothing is impossible to Me; and so answer the question I just asked you."
HG|2|131|9|0|But Enos, like all the others almost beside himself with shock and breath-taking amazement at this sudden, unexpected phenomenon which owing to the considerable clearness of the night was observable by all, could hardly utter a single word; instead, he prostrated himself before the Lord of all might and implored Him in his heart to sustain him and forgive his great, blasphemous folly.
HG|2|131|10|0|But Abedam promptly strengthened him and, lifting him from the ground, said to him:
HG|2|131|11|0|"Enos, look, like you every dead man behaves! Though not talking as you previously have talked, he nevertheless acts as if he preferred death to life in its utmost perfection.
HG|2|131|12|0|"However, when the one thus acting sees the death of his body approach he takes fright and begins to despair.
HG|2|131|13|0|"I ask here: Why, then, is such a fool not consistent?
HG|2|131|14|0|"Why is he afraid of the destruction towards which he has worked so decidedly throughout his whole life?
HG|2|131|15|0|"I answer here in your stead and say:
HG|2|131|16|0|"As long as the dead still perceived the strength of life within him he was like a lord over death, not fearing it so much. For, living in the free perception of the things around him he cannot know that in death and annihilation he will no longer perceive them.
HG|2|131|17|0|"Only when he notices that the strength of his sham-life is ebbing away, that his senses are becoming weaker, the things around him beginning to disappear, and he begins to feel the might of death, the horror of non-existence and the pressure of destruction, does he perceive the great difference between death and life.
HG|2|131|18|0|Then he will try everything wherewith to restore his life.
HG|2|131|19|0|"Yet - here also I say: - At the end it will be too late for many!
HG|2|131|20|0|"For the true, imperishable, prevailing, free life is like a fully mature fruit, but the natural or physical life like an immature one.
HG|2|131|21|0|"With the mature fruit the core has become free and firm and the outer fleshy covering can be separated from the fully alive core without the least disadvantage to the same. For the core has absorbed all the life and is no longer aware of death, but only of a separate, full life within, which is nowhere in touch with the outer fleshy mass, wherefore the latter, as I said, can fall away without the least disadvantage for the fruit of the core.
HG|2|131|22|0|"How different it is with an immature fruit where the outer mass still lives a joint weak life with the core, where the core dies when the outer mass is excessively damaged!
HG|2|131|23|0|"Therefore, let everyone strive for the full maturation of his spirit, which will take place once the spirit has rid itself of all the threads and fibers of the desires of his flesh.
HG|2|131|24|0|"Once a person has achieved this, he has become a master of life.
HG|2|131|25|0|"However, as all fruits ripen only through the warmth of the sun, you too mature for life at, in, and through the warmth of My love within you for Me.
HG|2|131|26|0|"And so also you, Enos, become fully mature for life one day at this breast which so endlessly abounds in the sole true, eternal and most free, mighty and blissful life.
HG|2|131|27|0|"Understand it well, and so live truly at all times and forevermore! Amen."
HG|2|132|0|1|THE TRANSITORINESS OF THINGS – AN ERROR!
HG|2|132|1|0|These holy words of Abedam brought Enos to his senses; but when he looked towards morning and no longer saw the familiar mountain he had shivers through and through and was unable to find his bearings and understand himself in this totally changed region.
HG|2|132|2|0|Yet it was not only this unusual appearance of the region which made him feel uneasy, but the old thought of the transitoriness of all things which was brought home to him afresh.
HG|2|132|3|0|This was still a great cliff for our Enos in life's storm-tossed sea.
HG|2|132|4|0|Since this could naturally not be hidden from the high Abedam, He promptly said to him:
HG|2|132|5|0|"Enos, what is gnawing at your soul? Look, I am still here and have not closed My mouth. Do you still not know that I alone am able and willing to give a living, true answer to any question I am asked?
HG|2|132|6|0|"Yet I know your heart; so I will remit you the question and give you a good answer to that which has from time to time bothered your heart and is now bothering you even more since the phenomenon before your eyes only confirms your conviction.
HG|2|132|7|0|"Behold, you are worried by the transitoriness of the created things so that you ask yourself continually and broodingly: 'What will become of the body when once I, spirit and soul, have to shed it?
HG|2|132|8|0|"Why may and can the body not be enhanced, glorified, and through and through remain actively and permanently forever united with the spirit?'
HG|2|132|9|0|The sudden destruction of the mountain, reminding you even more of the transitoriness of things, has confirmed you in this your old worrying question and you tremble even more when you look at the spot where only two mornings ago Adam had the prophetic thought that before the very mountain where he, as the first man of the earth, was sighing, mourning and weeping, one day also the last man of the earth would be mourning and perishing.
HG|2|132|10|0|"However, since I am surely a better prophet in the great fullness of all My infinite wisdom than the then in vain and quite foolishly mourning Adam, I tell you, firstly, that the erstwhile prophecy of Adam was completely empty, for which reason mainly I now put an end to this fateful mountain and, thus, also to the even more fateful prediction of Adam.
HG|2|132|11|0|"As concerns the questions of your heart, I tell you, secondly, that they are even much emptier than Adam's prediction.
HG|2|132|12|0|"How can you ever even dream of a transitoriness of things?
HG|2|132|13|0|"Do you perchance believe that a thing perishes as soon as it steps out of the utterly deceptive sight of your physical eyes?
HG|2|132|14|0|”O you feeble-minded thinker and seer! Are not all things nothing else but My thoughts fixed by love,
HG|2|132|15|0|"And the spirits released ideas of My love, wherefore they all have a free will and a free, in itself segregated life?
HG|2|132|16|0|"If, then, I release again a fixed thought, say, has it really perished once I have liberated it from the clinging bonds of love so that it again ascends to the great circle of My spirits, who like formed flames of fire fill all of infinity?
HG|2|132|17|0|"Oh, I tell you: Even the first tiny moss plant which sprouted from the first ocean cliff of the earth still exists and lives on in this My great sphere, and the earth's last one will once meet in brotherly spirit this its living little primordial great-grandfather!
HG|2|132|18|0|Thus also this mountain was only liberated but not destroyed, -
HG|2|132|19|0|"And how much less will this body of your spirit once be!
HG|2|132|20|0|"However, as it is now it cannot continue to exist for long; but it will be gradually returned to the perfected spirit cleansed, if no longer in this form, yet as an eternally indestructible spiritual garment.
HG|2|132|21|0|"Therefore, no one should abuse and sinfully misuse his body; for whoever does this, will once have to walk about also with torn clothes in the spirit.
HG|2|132|22|0|Thus there is no transitoriness of things, but certainly a liberation of the same.
HG|2|132|23|0|"All this do understand well and set your mind at rest. Amen."
HG|2|133|0|1|ON THE NATURE OF THE THREEFOLD BEGETTING. THE PROPER PHYSICAL BEGETTING
HG|2|133|1|0|When after this revelation all the patriarchs - even including Adam were fully satisfied and, following the inner bidding of Abedam, went back to their former places, naturally with a heart full of gratitude, the high Abedam summoned Mahalaleel and said to him:
HG|2|133|2|0|"Mahalaleel, do you now know everything which would be of benefit to you and all your descendants?
HG|2|133|3|0|"If you know it all, you may surely stay away with a new question. However, if you still have something dark in the background, come out with it to the light, for no dark cleft in Your hearts shall remain.
HG|2|133|4|0|"So, if you know of something which you find oppresses you, rid yourself of it, as I said. Amen,"
HG|2|133|5|0|Mahalaleel pondered this for a while; for he had a good question but did not dare bring it out into the open.
HG|2|133|6|0|Abedam, seeing his sincerity owing to which he, Mahalaleel, did not wish to offend anyone, least of all the lovely, young Pura, who was still very close to Abedam, He said to him:
HG|2|133|7|0|"Mahalaleel, I know the honest bent of your heart; therefore, remitting your question, I will promptly give you a good answer to the silent question of your heart. And so listen you and all you others:
HG|2|133|8|0|"As far as the natural begetting is concerned, which man usually shares with the animals, this cannot be changed in general, except in quite extraordinary, spiritually indicated cases. For through the physical begetting, as it exists, neither the spirit nor the soul is begotten, but solely a material body, which at first must be completely formed in the womb before it is enabled to receive the soul and this in turn the spirit. Thus there is a good reason for everything and everything has its good order.
HG|2|133|9|0|The flesh begets the flesh, the soul begets the soul and the spirit begets the spirit.
HG|2|133|10|0|"But how and why so, you must understand, and so listen:
HG|2|133|11|0|"You know that everything in the sphere of the spiritual, which alone is strong and really substantial-essential, can only make its visible appearance by way of the corresponding opposite, This opposite is the endeavoring of the main force as such to restrain and coerce itself so as to become thereby manifest.
HG|2|133|12|0|"Now imagine your spirit. Whereby does it manifest itself?
HG|2|133|13|0|"Behold, by seizing itself, which constitutes love in the truest sense or the love for Me. Without this seizing the spirit will never become aware of its independence, but will always remain only a part of My infinite universal Spirit, without self-awareness.
HG|2|133|14|0|This applies also to the soul which, generally speaking, constitutes the entire vegetative life of the entire world of nature. It seizes itself generally, or can seize itself, in countless points where as a consequence the things begin to manifest according to the order laid by Me into the universal soul.
HG|2|133|15|0|"However, this is merely a mute, unaware coercion or a begetting of the soul through its innate order out of Me.
HG|2|133|16|0|"A begetting in self-awareness takes place only when somehow all the parts of the universal soul seize and coerce one another, consequently come close to each other and, finally, press and ignite.
HG|2|133|17|0|"As it then becomes light in their midst, they recognize and seize each other to form a completely segregated whole.
HG|2|133|18|0|This act of soul procreation takes place through what is understood by neighborly love; he to whom this is alien, remains also a stranger to his brother.
HG|2|133|19|0|"Now look, after these two inner preliminary procreations also the flesh can seize itself in its opposite, there coercing and urging.
HG|2|133|20|0|"Through this coercion one opposite then passes into the other, the two seizing each other, and thus between two external opposites an independent medium is formed. This, depending on which of the opposites it had been close to during the act, must, according to My order, correspond in its nature to either the one or the other also in the flesh, and this is called a proper self-love or fleshly love.
HG|2|133|21|0|"Behold, thus the fleshly love with its corresponding begetting is just as proper as the one of the spirit and that of the soul, provided it takes place within My set eternal order.
HG|2|133|22|0|"If, however, it is contrary to it, it is a procreation of death rather than life and thus a crass sin, because thereby the life of the soul and the spirit is even undermined and disturbed.
HG|2|133|23|0|This, too, all of you must understand well and comply with, and all your begetting will be proper and pleasing to Me. Amen."
HG|2|134|0|1|A GOSPEL FOR BABBLERS AND FLATTERERS
HG|2|134|1|0|Only now could Mahalaleel open his mouth and speak as follows:
HG|2|134|2|0|"O You holy, great Truth, You eternal Light of all light, what depth, what an abundance of holy order dwell in You, You exceedingly loving Father!
HG|2|134|3|0|"Oh, if only I could grasp all this properly!
HG|2|134|4|0|"But, O most loving holy Father, then it looks very disorderly in my soul.
HG|2|134|5|0|The spirit begets the spirit, the soul, the soul - and the flesh in turn the flesh!
HG|2|134|6|0|"And all in a manner that one consists in and through the other, one issues from and is subject to the other; and each is there for the other.
HG|2|134|7|0|"Out of the totality of things man emerges in his perfection, and this is the ultimate goal of all that is created.
HG|2|134|8|0|"O Father, how infinitely great Your wisdom is! You never say a word in vain, and every word from Your mouth is essentially true in its sublime fullness.
HG|2|134|9|0|"All this I know vividly within and understand many a thing. Notwithstanding all this I feel compelled to confess that in some respects Your former grace seemed to me, I do not mean to say totally, but almost - for the most part - not exactly incomprehensible, but still so - as it were obscure! Meaning, as concerns the words as such, I have surely well understood everyone of them; only behind the word, - what I mean to say here, that which You really wanted to say, or rather concerning the inner meaning, look, O most loving, holy Father, in this I cannot quite find my way!
HG|2|134|10|0|"I know only too well that only I myself am to be blamed for it; but this sad realization does not help me for I can still not behold the inner structure of the word.
HG|2|134|11|0|Therefore, I have meant to ask You, O most loving Father, if you please to light a tiniest flame for me behind these Your super-holy words; otherwise I look at the matter in total darkness.
HG|2|134|12|0|"But only, as I said, if you please. Amen."
HG|2|134|13|0|Thereupon Abedam promptly said to him: "Mahalaleel, why do you use so many words for that which you could easily express with one, namely:
HG|2|134|14|0|‘‘I am blind, Father; make me see!'?
HG|2|134|15|0|"Look, surely this would be enough; why so much empty babble which excuses rather than accuses your own blindness?
HG|2|134|16|0|"I tell you: It is because of this very talkativeness that you cannot see any light behind My words.
HG|2|134|17|0|"Cast it from you and become an upright, open man - and no crawler, and you will soon behold entire solar hosts behind My words which will abundantly light up for you all the inner chambers of My Word.
HG|2|134|18|0|"For every noble speech is a fragrant sacrificial smoke for one's own heart. But when the heart is so clouded, whose fault is it if even the rays of the brightest light reach the heart only faintly shimmering, hardly lighting it up a little on the outside but leaving the inside in total darkness?
HG|2|134|19|0|Thus, as I said, away with the fine speeches, and your heart will soon have light in abundance!
HG|2|134|20|0|"Go to one or the other and you will find none who might complain about some darkness in My Word. You can even ask this poor maiden from the lowlands and she will show you with few words whether she has found any light behind My words.
HG|2|134|21|0|"I reckon My testimony will be sufficient and no one will have to find out himself whether My Word was understood by those whom I credit with having understood it.
HG|2|134|22|0|"Once you give up your fine speeches, you will see all those in spirit who have found abundant light behind My Word.
HG|2|134|23|0|"If, however, you say you understand that one begetting is subject to the other, everything coming into existence and existing one through the other and that, finally, the perfected man in his perfection is the living, ultimate purpose of all things - all of which is quite correct -, do add a just portion of pure love and you will soon and easily become aware of all there is still hidden in the inner chambers of My Word.
HG|2|134|24|0|"For love is the key with which everyone can open the closed chambers of My Word.
HG|2|134|25|0|"Act accordingly, and you will henceforth no longer have to complain in fine speeches about the nocturnal darkness in the chambers of My Word.
HG|2|134|26|0|"Do understand this, - and act accordingly. Amen.
HG|2|135|0|1|PROCREATION WITHIN AND WITHOUT GOD'S ORDER
HG|2|135|1|0|When Mahalaleel had heard this lesson from the high Abedam he was quite contented, thanked with a moved heart and wanted to go; but Abedam said to him:
HG|2|135|2|0|"Mahalaleel, I tell you, stay here; for your heart is not fully illumined concerning your question. As you are at the present you may still fall into many an error. So you shall have still more light.
HG|2|135|3|0|"Look, you are in agreement with all I told you in answer to your question. But within yourself you still fail to see why I called the blind procreation taking place against My order sinful, and I will now show you also the reason for this.
HG|2|135|4|0|This is as follows: Everything that is called soul, filling in its free state the whole infinite space and in the realm of spirits forming a habitable basis for the countless hosts of angels and spirits of all kinds, are My free, not yet fixed thoughts. These My always living thoughts fill not only the aforementioned, but they are also the living vessels or carriers of the life of all beings out of Me.
HG|2|135|5|0|"Now pay attention: If I want to catch, and then hold on to, one of My thoughts, I seize it with love. Once this has occurred, the thought seized by My love can no longer, like the countless others not seized, rise to the infinite spheres of My actual divine being and action, but stays as it were before Me as a permanent, living form. If this form is to be endowed with self-awareness, it is not only seized but also fully permeated by My love.
HG|2|135|6|0|"Thereby occurs an urging and a friction between the form and love. Now what is the natural consequence of this urging?
HG|2|135|7|0|"Nothing else but that the form, under pressure from love in all its parts, begins to resist love's possessiveness.
HG|2|135|8|0|"Besides, since with each coercion and urging in every perfect form the most stress surely is exerted in the center point, the latter is certainly the point of greatest resistance in the whole form.
HG|2|135|9|0|"Yet where there is the greatest resistance, activity is also greatest.
HG|2|135|10|0|"You all know from dual experience that all excessive pressures engender inflammations as, for instance, when someone firmly rubs together two pieces of wood, or two stones, which would then be soon ignited.
HG|2|135|11|0|"Or when one of you is touched by something, be it the obstinacy of another or some very pleasant sight, some adverse report or some pleasant news, when on every such occasion he must of necessity become aware of a certain igniting of his heart.
HG|2|135|12|0|"Behold, now we are at the core of the matter. Since such an igniting is always combined with a radiant flame which is like the life of My eternal Love itself, the form, imprisoned and coerced by love, is of necessity illumined throughout and, finally, passes in all its parts into the movement of the flame blazing up from the central point, thereby becoming alive and freely aware of itself in its own light.
HG|2|135|13|0|"If I then will such a thought fixed in this manner to continue to exist, it becomes solid and remains always as it were before Me.
HG|2|135|14|0|"If, however, I do not will it, I withdraw My love again out of and from the form; this becomes then again free and floating and again ascends, of course visibly known only to Me alone, as your own thought is to you, up to the infinite spheres of My Deity.
HG|2|135|15|0|"Behold, this is My order from which all things have gone forth! If you then procreate your kind out of this order according to which you were created and as it were begotten by Me, yours is a proper begetting, for it is within the order in which I Myself am.
HG|2|135|16|0|"If you beget only blindly or unfeelingly, you do not procreate, but merely destroy what I Myself had created and begotten for an eternally free existence, and this is then certainly contrary to My will which alone - as I previously have shown - is the actual, firmly determined existence of every being begotten and created by Me.
HG|2|135|17|0|"Acting contrary to this My will means sin or the death of the being procreated by Me.
HG|2|135|18|0|Therefore, procreation must take place within My order.
HG|2|135|19|0|"Only now do you have light and can go back to your place. Amen."
HG|2|136|0|1|MAHALALEEL THANKS FOR THE RECEIVED LIGHT. LOVE FOR GOD RANKS MORE HIGHLY THAN FEAR OF GOD, AND TEARS OF JOY ARE MORE PLEASING TO THE LORD THAN TEARS OF REPENTANCE
HG|2|136|1|0|Only this opened Mahalaleel's eyes and he was full of gratitude in his spirit and in his joy literally began to leap into the air, having finally comprehended the meaning of grace in the divine Word.
HG|2|136|2|0|Some were amazed at this and asked each other: "What is it that arouses father Mahalaleel's mirth?
HG|2|136|3|0|"Abedam's words are surely sublime and holy as always and forever; but to arouse such exuberance in someone is another matter.
HG|2|136|4|0|We are quite contented with having barely understood the very mysterious meaning of these most sublime words from the mouth of the Most High.
HG|2|136|5|0|"How anyone can become so exceedingly merry and full of joy when he should sink into the dust of his nothingness out of sheer reverence, let comprehend this whoever may, can and will. As for us, we stick to our sublime reverence.
HG|2|136|6|0|"Mahalaleel has always been an obscure original; why should he not be that just now? - No, no! Just look how the old father can still leap like a stag!"
HG|2|136|7|0|But Abedam allowed it that the countenance of the exceedingly merry Mahalaleel soon turned radiant like clear, reddish morning cloudlets when first the rays of the rising sun touch them.
HG|2|136|8|0|When the amazed faultfinders noticed this they were frightened and became greatly embarrassed; for they presumed to have sinned by their remarks.
HG|2|136|9|0|But the high Abedam promptly stood up and addressed them with the following words, saying:
HG|2|136|10|0|"Children of the midday! Why are you trembling here before the countenance of a merry one whose heart became full of mirth, having understood and absorbed My grace?
HG|2|136|11|0|"Did maybe your sly word not benefit your heart since it now trembles and quakes as if buried in the night and mud of all sin?
HG|2|136|12|0|"O you still great fools! What is better, fear or joy before Me?
HG|2|136|13|0|"Verily, verily, whoever still stands before Me in fearful reverence, is not pure as yet; for only a wavering, impure and therefore weak heart, not yet at one with My will, fears Me, the almighty, strong, eternal God.
HG|2|136|14|0|"But a heart which has faithfully recognized in the warmth of its love in the almighty, strong, eternal God the most loving Father and His great grace, loses the fear and panic before Him Whom it shall only love above all doing what Mahalaleel has done.
HG|2|136|15|0|"Now say for yourselves what means more to Me, a fearful heart or one that is exceedingly glad in My name?
HG|2|136|16|0|"I tell you: If already the tears of remorse are just and pleasing to Me, the tears of joy in My Father-name are higher by as much as the sun stands high above the earth on a bright midday.
HG|2|136|17|0|"For the tears of remorse mean that someone has become aware of how far he has distanced himself from Me in his love and loyalty, but is then again animated to return to Me, the Father.
HG|2|136|18|0|"On the other hand, the tears of joy are a sure sign of the full reunion, the son rejoicing at having found the Father, and the Father at having again found the son.
HG|2|136|19|0|"So you too open your hearts and rejoice because the Father has come to you and you have found Him and no longer wonder at someone who is glad in My name; for now you have heard it from My mouth that for good reason I much prefer a glad one to one who is full of fear and sorrow, though also for good reason.
HG|2|136|20|0|Therefore, you shall always comfort one who is sorrowful; but with the glad one you shall be glad with all your heart. Amen."
HG|2|137|0|1|THE LORD'S ADMONITION TO LOVE AND BE GLAD. PROMISE OF THE DAY OF THE GREAT LIBERATION AND THE GREAT TIME OF TIMES. LOVE AS LIBERATOR FROM THE YOKE OF THE FLESH AND OF DEATH
HG|2|137|1|0|The faultfinders, very moved after this speech, promptly prostrated themselves before Abedam and asked Him to forgive them.
HG|2|137|2|0|But Abedam bade them rise at once and also fully rise in their spirit.
HG|2|137|3|0|And all promptly rose from the ground and praised and glorified Him for showing them again so much goodness and grace.
HG|2|137|4|0|But Abedam turned to them and said: "My love be with you and in you! Love each other in this My love and be glad and of good cheer together, and be obliging to one another and glad to serve, and you will thereby at all times reveal that you are truly My dear little children in whom the holy Father takes, and always can take, pleasure; for the day of the great liberation has come near.
HG|2|137|5|0|"If Adam continued to live on earth seven times as long as he has already lived and will still be living, it would happen before the eyes of his flesh.
HG|2|137|6|0|"So act according to My will lest the day find you unprepared when it comes.
HG|2|137|7|0|"But prior to that will come the great Time of times. Whoever will then be received, for him the great day of liberation will occur in his time. But for him who will not be received the day of liberation will be a day of judgment, namely, a judgment through fire and in the fire of My wrath.
HG|2|137|8|0|Those will understand it in the depth of their life who will be perfect out of and in the spirit of My love and thus also in all the wisdom out of it.
HG|2|137|9|0|Therefore, be of a glad heart also you; for now you know that one day all hard bonds shall be loosed.
HG|2|137|10|0|"But what would man give in order to become a lord of his life?
HG|2|137|11|0|"I have now shown all of you how you can achieve this and then be it in the fullest measure. So you shall also be glad; for this is why I have shown you the road of pure love, which leads everyone to this glory of life.
HG|2|137|12|0|"If someone might say: 'How can I be a lord of my life if I always have to live like an obedient servant?'
HG|2|137|13|0|"Then I tell you: While you are servants of the world and your flesh, you are harnessed to the yoke of servile obedience. But once you are servants of My love you will be liberated from any yoke whatsoever and will thus be perfect lords of your life; for love alone will and can make you completely free.
HG|2|137|14|0|"How should love not be able to achieve this, being a living and exceedingly delicious spice of one's own will?
HG|2|137|15|0|"Of what benefit to such a man should then be some commandment to be obeyed when he has love which comprises all the commandments within it and is a master of all law?
HG|2|137|16|0|"Or is it necessary to coerce someone to an action which he would have carried out spontaneously with all his heart?
HG|2|137|17|0|"Thus love, superior to all commandments and laws, as itself life, is also a perfect lord of one's own life! - Say whether this is not so!
HG|2|137|18|0|"Since it is thus, be exceedingly glad; for I, your holy Father, have now given you the fullness of love, even My own love, and all glory of life with it.
HG|2|137|19|0|Therefore, you shall not adhere to the world and to the flesh choosing the serviceable and servile means for the purpose.
HG|2|137|20|0|"For all this did not go forth from My love, but was begotten out of My wisdom, which is and subsists in the endless light-spheres of My Deity, now formed into a foundation testing your love for Me.
HG|2|137|21|0|Therefore, do not say to each other: "This plot of earth belongs to me, and this tree is mine, and I can do with my body as I please!'; for this will more and more draw you away from My love, and you will thereby become servants of the world and thus of death finding it utterly difficult, slow and burdensome to detach yourselves again from the world. And one day much fire will have to come over you to melt you away from the iron shackles of death.
HG|2|137|22|0|"So be exceedingly glad for you have recognized that there is only one God, one Lord, one Proprietor of all things and one holy Father, and you all are His children and brothers and sisters to one another to whom I gave all this in equal parts. Thereby you know that you do not belong to the world, but to Me, the Father, in all the fullness of My love and great grace.
HG|2|137|23|0|"So do heed this above all and love each other as you love Me, and life's glory will be your share from now on and you will be and forever remain in it in great joy.
HG|2|137|24|0|"And now let My Jared come to Me; for I have to discuss something important with him. - Jared, I tell you, come to Me! Amen."
HG|2|138|0|1|MAN KEEPS FOREVER DRAWING NEARER TO GOD. THE CONTRADICTION BETWEEN THE INFINITENESS OF GOD AND THE FINITE, LIMITED PERSON OF THE LORD IN ABEDAM
HG|2|138|1|0|When Jared had heard in spirit the call of Abedam he came hurrying along, - that is, in spirit rather than in body. For, physically speaking he was anyway standing dose to Abedam; but as concerns the spirit, it is possible to draw forever closer to Me, in that even the most perfected spirit is far enough removed from Me to be able to keep drawing closer to Me throughout eternity without actually coming nearer to Me by a hair's breadth.
HG|2|138|2|0|In a physical sense this claim would be untenable. However, in spirit this can well be the case, as when someone would want to physically approach a non-existing border of infinity. Even if he traversed with the highest thought-velocity endless spaces in only a moment and continued to do this for many eternities, - by how much would he have come nearer to the non-existing borderland of endlessness?
HG|2|138|3|0|So it is with the spiritual approach to Me. Although every spirit can keep becoming more perfected and more like Me, yet never capable of fully reaching My perfection, which is in everything endless, who would ever come nearer to that in truth and fullest reality?
HG|2|138|4|0|But I can certainly approach everyone and place Myself so that everyone can approach Me.
HG|2|138|5|0|This is why Jared came hurrying along when he had heard My call in spirit; and this is why I explained this to you, namely, that you may get some inkling of how matters stand.
HG|2|138|6|0|Why was Jared called and wherein lay the importance of his being called?
HG|2|138|7|0|Now pay good heed; for without this calling you may not and cannot enter the temple of light.
HG|2|138|8|0|Thus when Jared had actually reached Abedam, the latter took his hand and said: "Listen, My beloved Jared, I know what you teach about Me and tell you that you have taught all your children properly; yes, you have taught them completely in accordance with My will.
HG|2|138|9|0|"But when you said: 'God is absolutely endless in His essence, His love, holiness, grace, mercy, in His might, power, strength, in the permanence of His being and, thus, also in His goodness, justice and wisdom,' I should really like to know how in your heart you reconcile My visible presence in human form with your notion of My infinite nature.
HG|2|138|10|0|"For I am of the opinion that just as the finite, spatially limited cannot ever fill the endless space - even if it should expand forever in all directions -, the opposite is surely also the case.
HG|2|138|11|0|"For where and how should the endless spatial begin to contract into a finite being? Having no limits, where, and how, should it begin?
HG|2|138|12|0|"Since according to your teaching this is the case, tell Me: How did I, the infinite God, become for you and all the others a visible, personally distinguishable God?
HG|2|138|13|0|"And tell Me also conscientiously and faithfully whether or not it is I.
HG|2|138|14|0|"According to your teaching this cannot possibly be, but in accordance with your love and faith it nevertheless is I.
HG|2|138|15|0|"So declare yourself to all of us; for clarity in this matter is of the greatest importance, since an infinite essence of God is unimaginable for all finite beings, in other words non-existent, and consequently there is as good as no God.
HG|2|138|16|0|"However, regarding God as finite means denying His Deity.
HG|2|138|17|0|"So open your heart and explain to us this contradiction and also whether or not I am God."
HG|2|138|18|0|When Jared and all the others had heard this question they all beat their breast and one doubt after another began to assail their hearts. And upon some reflection Jared said: "Lord and Father in all Your love and holiness! The greatest and most profound cherub will be as little capable of answering this question as I am, but this much I can just about say now that You have posed the question: Were You not God, the Truthful, You could not possibly have given this question which, like You, is in all its points, as well as collectively, infinite.
HG|2|138|19|0|"However, my gauge for Your Deity is my own heart, as well as the hearts of all the others, as they are incapable of loving anyone as much as You.
HG|2|138|20|0|"All else is of no importance to me. How You, an infinite God, can show Yourself also to us finite worms before You in the dust of all nothingness as a finite God in the form of a man, let him comprehend who can and may; but I and all the heavens and suns and worlds and men do not and surely would not comprehend it in eternity.
HG|2|138|21|0|"But here I confess quite openly that I am only capable of truly loving You under this form; for, from where should a finite heart take that love with which to love God in His infiniteness?
HG|2|138|22|0|"Therefore, I like You thus infinitely better than in Your, to me, unthinkable divine infiniteness.
HG|2|138|23|0|"When I fear and love God, I fear and love Him only under this Your form; for to an essentially infinite God I am as good as non-existent, and consequently He cannot possibly be a God for that which compared to Him is a mere nothingness.
HG|2|138|24|0|"Behold, this is all I can say on the subject; may it please You."
HG|2|138|25|0|Thereupon Abedam pressed Jared to His heart and said: "Jared, you have given Me a perfect answer, and it is exactly as you have said.
HG|2|138|26|0|"Love alone is the measure for My Deity, and I cannot be fathomed with any other measure for I am verily an infinite God. As far as My spatial infiniteness is concerned it is merely a manifestation subject to time, - but in spirit it is merely the absolute authority of My will and My love and wisdom; but the outer form is one and the same after which you were all made into My personal images.
HG|2|138|27|0|"So you, My dear Jared, stay as you were, and believe Me: No one will ever see Me in a different form from that in which you are now all beholding Me in spirit! Amen."
HG|2|139|0|1|THE OVER-SUBTLE REASONERS DOUBT GOD'S DUAL NATURE; ABEDAM'S LIGHTFUL EXPLANATION
HG|2|139|1|0|After this explanation many, including Jared, became very glad. However, some were still baffled, particularly by the two aspects of God, namely, the one manifesting as the infinite and the other standing before them in person.
HG|2|139|2|0|One proved it to another, saying: "Yes, yes, the infinite can no more step within the bounds of finiteness than the finite can ever fill infinity."
HG|2|139|3|0|Thus," said another; "we must in this way maybe assume two Gods, a finite, so to speak personal God, and then an infinite One without a substantial form."
HG|2|139|4|0|A third one remarked: "This is what I think: Since we must necessarily imagine God in every respect to be infinitely perfect, He can only be One, namely, One in every respect infinite; for a finite personality must of necessity imply other limitations. Yet how can these be reconciled with the infinite perfections?"
HG|2|139|5|0|Again a fourth one remarked: "However I twist and expand my thoughts, I find it practically impossible to ignore the infiniteness of space as non-existent -, and thus also eternity.
HG|2|139|6|0|"For even if I limit space somewhere in an endless distance through an expansive round wall, my spirit nevertheless soon penetrates again through this separating wall and sees ahead nothing else but a continuation of the forever in all directions and in endless depths expanding space.
HG|2|139|7|0|Then again I follow this endlessly far again erecting at an endless distance and depth another, still more endless round wall; has the space here maybe come to an end? - Oh, by no means!
HG|2|139|8|0|"My spirit penetrates also this wall - even though it had previously shaped it almost endlessly thick -, and what does it behold behind this wall?
HG|2|139|9|0|"Nothing but a further continuation of infinite space to even more infinite depths!
HG|2|139|10|0|"With these reflections the following question necessarily arises: Is this infinite, eternal space the essence of God, or is it filled by it?
HG|2|139|11|0|"Since this is necessarily the case, everyone may ask himself, following Jared's good hint, what He is in His personified form.
HG|2|139|12|0|"For between the finite and the infinite there can be forever only one correlation, namely, that of the complete dissolution of the finite in the infinite.
HG|2|139|13|0|Thus in this case we really have no God, since we are truly an absolute nothing compared to Him!
HG|2|139|14|0|"If, on the other hand, God is a person like us, yet at the same time eternal and working through His immense might and power in the endless space, again the question arises: Has He with this His will albeit going forth from Him from eternities, perhaps already filled the whole infinity of endless space?
HG|2|139|15|0|"To me this seems unthinkable because the infinite cannot possibly ever be filled.
HG|2|139|16|0|"Is God, notwithstanding all this, a person, a new question can be asked, namely, whether in some distant, endless Depth of depths another, similarly mighty Deity may be present in person, likewise a further, third and so on to infinity, which Deities would then certainly be no longer our concern?"
HG|2|139|17|0|After these musings some again began to beat their breast and then lament: 'Tribihal, Tribihal, what did you say?
HG|2|139|18|0|"If so, - what a conflict is in store for such Gods one day when they with their immense forces will be clashing, even though in the endless depths of infinite space!"
HG|2|139|19|0|Here Abedam again rose, summoned all the melancholy brooders to Him and said to them: "O you great fools, what sort of nonsense have you concocted? Truly, I do not wish to repeat it - and do not want it repeated by anyone.
HG|2|139|20|0|"So as to extricate you from your endlessly silly dreams I have taken pity on your folly and will give you a true light for your dark hearts, and so listen: What you call the infinity of space, is the Spirit of My Will, which from eternities had made this very endless space filling it throughout with beings of every kind. This Spirit has a personal central point in which all the power of this infinite Spirit is united into one activity, and this power center of the infinite Divine Spirit Being is Love, as the life of this very Spirit; and I am this Love from eternity.
HG|2|139|21|0|"Although God's Spirit can actively manifest everywhere, as a person It cannot manifest without love; but when God manifests in person He manifests if possible for finite beings such as you are through His love, which is the actual fundamental essence of God and the rallying-point of all might, power and holiness of the infinite Spirit.
HG|2|139|22|0|"Behold, this is the essence of God in all truth and can only be grasped with the heart, but not ever with the intellect.
HG|2|139|23|0|"Grasp this in your hearts, and the infinite space will not ever confound you and the imminent wars of the gods will vanish from your brains! Amen."
HG|2|140|0|1|LOVE AS THE TRUE WORSHIP OF THE LORD. PURA'S LOVE-TEST AND HER GOLDEN WORDS ABOUT THE TRUE FATHER
HG|2|140|1|0|Only now did the eyes of all begin to be really opened and they understood how God could be at the same time infinite and a visible Father to them.
HG|2|140|2|0|And Jared for sheer gratitude of heart made to fall down before Abedam and worship Him with the greatest possible strength of his spirit; but Abedam said to him:
HG|2|140|3|0|"Jared, I tell you, what you want to do is not at all necessary between the two of us. For you know that with Me the lip- and gesture-prayer has no value, but alone the prayer of love in the heart has; so desist from what is offensive to Me.
HG|2|140|4|0|"For whoever loves Me in his heart above all and out of this love also his brothers and sisters more than himself, he it is who at all times ceaselessly and truly worships Me in the spirit and in all truth. Behold, this has long been the case with you; how should you now also worship Me with the lips and with gestures?
HG|2|140|5|0|"Would this not be the same as if you gave someone a thousand baskets full of the finest fruits but, to make the gift even more perfect in your opinion, added - following a ceremonial custom - a withered tree-leaf?
HG|2|140|6|0|"Do tell Me, why here add this withered leaf? Truly, the recipient will thereby not be richer but will regard this additional gift merely as silly and surely not eat it along with the fruits but throw it away as useless; for, having no value in itself, what value should that have as a true gift?
HG|2|140|7|0|Therefore, be perfectly assured that I by no means expect you to add here to your continual prayer in the spirit and all truth a withered leaf, but I tell you and all the others: Stick at all times to prayer, and I shall always keep My ears and My heart open for it!
HG|2|140|8|0|"But now, My dear Jared, hear something quite different.
HG|2|140|9|0|"Look, as you have already heard, this maiden here is in an earthly sense an orphan without closer relatives on the whole earth except after Me and Adam brothers, sisters, fathers and mothers. Now I have adopted her as My daughter and thus intend to receive her into My house.
HG|2|140|10|0|"Behold, your house happens to be also Mine; therefore, we will take her into this very same house adorn her heart so that she will be a perfect image of the highest and purest of all heavens, where I am permanently residing with My most perfect and pure angels.
HG|2|140|11|0|"And so I am handing her over to you; you too receive her as a daughter of your heart and, as I have truly and faithfully promised you, I shall abide in your house and thus also always in Mine. Amen."
HG|2|140|12|0|After these words He took Pura's hand saying to her: "My dear little daughter! Behold this man, - behold, he is a man perfectly after My heart. His whole being is composed of My love within him. He is on this earth your true father, just as I am your dear and alone true Father; so obey him, and he will care for your whole life on earth, as I will for your eternal one. Amen."
HG|2|140|13|0|With these words He blessed the maiden and handed her over to Jared who was weeping for joy.
HG|2|140|14|0|And Jared received this child with the greatest tenderness, gratitude and love and said to her: "Come, come, you purest little daughter of the most loving and above all holy Father; with me you shall again find all, all you have ever sadly lost on earth!
HG|2|140|15|0|"Look, as you have heard for yourself, my house is really merely a house of the most holy Father, Who is now visibly before us.
HG|2|140|16|0|"But wherever His house is, there He is also an always most loving Householder and with Him all He has miraculously created. So be of good cheer and grateful and come to me. Truly, you can believe it: No person on this earth has ever been looked after as you will be."
HG|2|140|17|0|When Pura had heard this she quickly turned to Abedam asking Him: "O holy, most loving Father! Have I, a poor maiden, maybe sinned before You that You want to rid Yourself of me?
HG|2|140|18|0|"No, no, Jared may be a man after Your heart and is, as I have just heard from his mouth, truly a good father - for no one could say such words in Your presence unless they were true and faithful! -, but he is still not You and never will be. Thus I do not leave You; for my heart tells me that only You are the sole true Father and there is no other true father beside You, and he shall be a sinner who assumes this Your most holy name and also calls himself 'father'.
HG|2|140|19|0|"No, no, nothing will separate me forever from You, You my dear, holy Father!"
HG|2|140|20|0|Here Jared became embarrassed and did not know what to do and say.
HG|2|140|21|0|But Abedam told him: "My Jared, behold, this is what all true love shall be like. Only now shall this My true little daughter remain between Me and you and shall tomorrow move into My and your house.
HG|2|140|22|0|"For I did this to test her and you all. So you, My dear Jared, set your mind completely at rest; for nothing happens outside of My predestined order.
HG|2|140|23|0|"Let Pura's word about the true Father serve as a true lesson to everyone so that he be fully aware of Who alone is really worthy of this name. And so do stay with Me here until tomorrow - and then also forever. Amen."
HG|2|141|0|1|PURA AND JARED. PURA'S SUBMISSION AND HUMILITY. THE LORD TELLS THEM TO SETTLE DOWN FOR THE NIGHT'S REST
HG|2|141|1|0|Thereupon the high Abedam turned to Pura asking her: 'Well, My dear little daughter, are you now happy with My arrangement?"
HG|2|141|2|0|And Pura answered joyfully: O You exceedingly holy Father, why should I not now be happy?
HG|2|141|3|0|"I am allowed to stay with You, with You, the sole true and best Father! Why should I be discontented?
HG|2|141|4|0|"I am exceedingly glad that also the dear Jared is staying here; for he must really be a rather good man since You, dear, holy Father, love him so and call him a man perfectly after Your heart.
HG|2|141|5|0|”O Jared, O Jared, how exceedingly, indeed unspeakably happy you must be now that you have heard from the most holy mouth of the almighty great God, our most loving Father, that you are a man perfectly after His heart!
HG|2|141|6|0|O witness, you living witness! From the mouth of God you come upon a man, as eternal, most blissful life in all its fullness in the bosom of the most holy Father!
HG|2|141|7|0|"Oh yes, you my Jared, I do love you very much now, too, because the holy Father loves you so; come to me, come here and sit down with me and rejoice with me.
HG|2|141|8|0|"Surely no created being has ever been happier and more blissful than we are now, having the most holy Father in our midst Whom we can and may love to our heart's content.
HG|2|141|9|0|"So come, come, you dear, good man after the most holy Father's heart, for I love you, too!"
HG|2|141|10|0|But Jared, overwhelmed by bliss, could not move, not even his lips. So Pura turned to Abedam and said to Him: "But look, O dear, holy Father, the pious Jared does not want to follow my invitation.
HG|2|141|11|0|"Is he sometimes maybe hard-hearted not wanting to listen to a request?"
HG|2|141|12|0|And Abedam replied: "Oh no, My beloved daughter, at this moment he can hardly move, overwhelmed by bliss; so go to him yourself and lead him where you want him."
HG|2|141|13|0|But Pura, somewhat taken aback, replied: O You most loving, most holy Father, it has again given You pleasure to test me a little.
HG|2|141|14|0|"Oh look, I know only too well that it is by no means seemly for me, a weak maiden only, to attempt to lead a man, and particularly Jared, a man after Your heart; for it would look as if I wanted to impose my will on him.
HG|2|141|15|0|"Oh, this be far from me! For a woman must at all times recognize him from the bottom of her heart as her lord whom You have obviously and explicitly set her as a lord; and thus he can lead me - if he will - but I cannot lead him.
HG|2|141|16|0|"Is this not right? But if You gave him a slight hint he would surely come to my side."
HG|2|141|17|0|Thereupon Abedam said to Pura: "You are only now a true maiden, having combined with your great love also the true womanly submission and meekness; but do call Jared just once more and he will promptly hear your request."
HG|2|141|18|0|And Pura did promptly according to the word of Abedam and said to Jared: "Jared, do you not want to listen to my request as yet?
HG|2|141|19|0|"Look, I have prepared for you here the nicest place; do come here so that I am between you and the most holy Father, just as He has promised me previously. For I do love you also very much; that you can believe me."
HG|2|141|20|0|Only then did Jared follow Pura's call, full of bliss, sat down by her side and praised Me in his heart for this great grace.
HG|2|141|21|0|Now also Pura was fully contented and thanked Me in a loud voice for fulfilling her heart's wish.
HG|2|141|22|0|But Abedam said to all of them: "Little children, your limbs have become tired. Thus enjoy the rest and sleep; but in spirit stay awake always.
HG|2|141|23|0|"And you, My little daughter, you too lie down on the ground and sleep while your spirit is awake.
HG|2|141|24|0|"I, however, shall watch over all of you and shall wake you at the right time in the morning.
HG|2|141|25|0|"And so let it be done as always. Amen. My blessing be with you all! Amen."
HG|2|142|0|1|MONDAY'S MORNING MEAL. THE LORD INSTRUCTS THE TWELVE MESSENGERS IN WRITING AND READING AND LAMECH'S BROTHERS IN THE WORKING OF METALS. ENOCH IS APPOINTED HIGH PRIEST. THE LORD'S ADMONITONS; HIS BLESSING AND FAREWELL TO THE CHILDREN OF THE HEIGHT
HG|2|142|1|0|As on Sunday and on the Sabbath, also on Monday a morning meal blessed by Abedam was taken which Seth again arranged.
HG|2|142|2|0|After the morning meal Abedam summoned the well-known twelve messengers and taught them to engrave with pointed gravers onto stone tablets words by corresponding signs and immediately read them. And He bade them teach also all the other brothers, if not the engraving, then at least the reading.
HG|2|142|3|0|Then He also told them when inspired by the spirit to record every Word gone forth from His mouth, as well as everything one or the other had said in His presence; all this should be preserved for the future by the leaders of the main tribes.
HG|2|142|4|0|The collection was to be entitled WI11e Holy Book or the Wars of Jehovah"; but the wars should form the latter part.
HG|2|142|5|0|Thus He dealt within a short time with the twelve. Then He told Jared to rise with Him and together with Him accompany the maiden to his house; He also told the other patriarchs to follow Him to His house which partly belonged to Jared.
HG|2|142|6|0|And they all stood up and followed Him.
HG|2|142|7|0|In Jared's house He said to Pura: "Behold, My little daughter, it is good to be here; for this is My house, being a house of purest love which dwells in Jared, Enoch, Methuselah and My Lamech who has just received one of My dear daughters for his wife out of My hand, as well as his brothers who are the husbands of their sisters and are of a chaste heart.
HG|2|142|8|0|"Thus you, too, will remain here until your spirit is fully matured, when I shall call you from the earth and you will enter into the realm of true, eternal life."
HG|2|142|9|0|Then He turned to Jared and said to him: "Be as wise a father to this child whom you received directly from My hand as you are to Enoch, Methuselah and Lamech. Thus, whatever you will do to this My daughter in My name, will be perfect; however, she shall not be familiar with a man until I explicitly tell you so. Amen."
HG|2|142|10|0|Then He summoned Lamech's brothers and led them into their workshops, which were miraculously erected through His almighty will. There He showed them the light ore of the mountains, taught them with a few words how to purify it in the fire of the coal and then forge it into all sorts of useful implements, whereupon He blessed the mountains and the work of their hands.
HG|2|142|11|0|Thereupon He went again into the house of Jared and there received the two returned messengers, named Sethlahem and Kisehel, who on Sunday had accompanied Horadal to the land between morning and midnight destined for him and his people. He also summoned their brothers, endowed them with the power of His love and then promptly sent them down into the lowlands to the city of Enoch.
HG|2|142|12|0|After that He summoned all the chief patriarchs of the four regions and enjoined on each of them out of His highest fatherly love, firstly, to treasure all the just heard lessons in their own hearts and then also to instruct all their children how to practice this teaching.
HG|2|142|13|0|Then He also summoned Enoch and made him a true high priest of His love, grace and mercy; and He told all to turn to Enoch whenever their spirit and their given strength should not be sufficient for the fulfillment of their tasks.
HG|2|142|14|0|Finally, He warned them all against the lowlands and any further unions with their daughters; however, with these warnings He gave them no commandment, but left it entirely to their free will.
HG|2|142|15|0|Towards evening He again led them all onto the known height and, impressing on their hearts the law of love, blessed all of them and finally dismissed all the people to return to their homeland; then He admonished Purista to be faithful in her service, after which He dismissed her, too.
HG|2|142|16|0|Finally, He also summoned the chief patriarchs and the other Abedam and said to them: "Children and brothers of My love! My love shall remain with you; this is the lasting blessing of the Father - and it is He among you.
HG|2|142|17|0|"You Abedam, come now with Me to where I met you late on the Pre-Sabbath; but all you others go to your dwellings. Amen."
HG|2|142|18|0|And all began to weep; but the high Abedam suddenly left them and became invisible also to the known Abedam in the aforementioned spot.
HG|2|142|19|0|And the latter quickly returned and told the patriarchs how the Most High had disappeared from his sight.
HG|2|142|20|0|Adam invited this Abedam to his dwelling, and Abedam stayed another three days in the house of Adam, Seth and Jared and then went to his homeland, deep in thought.
HG|2|143|0|1|ON THE TUESDAY OR THE DAY OF DISPUTE. THE OTHER ABEDAM'S SPEECH ON THE BURDEN OF A TEACHER'S OFFICE
HG|2|143|1|0|Rather early in the morning the patriarchs went up to the height and praised and glorified God, the most holy Father, Who for this short time had so endlessly enriched them. Even Adam was not missing; on the contrary, in the company of the known Abedam and of Eve he was one of the first on the height and dealing out his blessing to all his descendants surrounding him.
HG|2|143|2|0|When the praising and glorifying had ended, Adam asked all the children, saying: "What do you think? Today is the day of dispute, - will any wisdom-arguers from midday, any melancholy brooders from the evening and any doubters from midnight turn up here today?
HG|2|143|3|0|"So far at least I see no one approach our dwellings from anywhere.
HG|2|143|4|0|"Truly, if no one turns up today, it will be regarded by me as one of the greatest miracles bestowed on us through the most holy visible presence of Jehovah."
HG|2|143|5|0|But the known Abedam promptly answered Adam's question as follows: "Listen, most venerable father, the day has hardly begun as yet; hence do not rejoice too soon.
HG|2|143|6|0|"Look, our thoughts, our words and our actions are not unnoticed; for my great Namesake can just as well be invisibly in our midst as He only yesterday walked among us visibly.
HG|2|143|7|0|"However, if you should perhaps rejoice on account of some temporal advantage, behold, He is in readiness and will promptly destroy for you all that would please you in a worldly sense.
HG|2|143|8|0|Therefore, I am of the opinion that we should not rejoice too soon. For in that case He may trouble us today with so many arguers that you may not be able to finish with them today, and at that arguers of the most hairsplitting kind who do not comprehend and see anything and always want to have the last say.
HG|2|143|9|0|"And how pleasant it is to talk to people who have a head of stone and an iron breast, - fathers, I have felt only too often!
HG|2|143|10|0|"So I think you should not rejoice too soon, but instead ask Him, the Lord over all conflict, to keep forever all futile argument far from us and rather give all of us a proper light so that all argument may be ended once and for all.
HG|2|143|11|0|"Look, dear fathers, this is my opinion which I do not want to impose on anyone - least of all on you fathers of the high midst.
HG|2|143|12|0|"But I say, since I am talking anyway: Let no one boast of a teacher's post and rejoice because the Lord made him a teacher and a prophet; for the teacher and the prophet are not loved, but at the utmost esteemed and feared.
HG|2|143|13|0|"I say here: Abedam declines with thanks such distinction if thereby He is deprived of love. Therefore, I will gladly be a teacher of active love; but leave me alone with any wisdom-argument wherever possible! And if the spirit told me that the Lord would do tomorrow to the whole earth what He did to that mountain of the morning region the day before yesterday, truly, I would entreat Him to be spared from announcing this to the people for I would only arouse their fear, but surely not their love. I reckon this is also a wisdom.
HG|2|143|14|0|"Brother Enoch, I tell you, you have certainly been given the most difficult office.
HG|2|143|15|0|"Truly, had I been in your place I would have laid it down three, even seven times, at the Lord's feet rather than accept it.
HG|2|143|16|0|"Believe me, dear brother Enoch, this office will give you much trouble! You are nothing but love yourself and will be preaching nothing but love, - but will thereby least of all enjoy love for as long as you live.
HG|2|143|17|0|"For there is no difference between being a teacher of wisdom and a teacher of love, for in love is contained the highest wisdom.
HG|2|143|18|0|"So you will surely enjoy the greatest respect, - but few brothers and sisters will embrace you.
HG|2|143|19|0|To me, however, a brother's or a sister's hug means more than the world's highest respect."
HG|2|143|20|0|Here Abedam fell silent. But all of them were amazed at his wisdom, and Enoch rushed up to him and said:
HG|2|143|21|0|"Brother, you have perfectly spoken. All that you have said I am feeling vividly within me; but how can it be helped at this stage?
HG|2|143|22|0|And Abedam said to him: "Brother, believe me, He is among us and in this case it can all be easily helped. Look, we have an active, open eye for Him; it is our heart.
HG|2|143|23|0|"So let us present whatever bothers us actively to Him in our heart, and He will be there and soothe what troubles us.
HG|2|143|24|0|"This is what I think and believe to be the truth.
HG|2|143|25|0|"Do you think otherwise?"
HG|2|144|0|1|ENOCH JUSTIFIES THE TROUBLESOME OFFICE OF A TEACHER AND PROPHET
HG|2|144|1|0|After pondering a short while Enoch said to Abedam: "Brother, you are by no means in the wrong; but I for my part reckon that what matters here in this world is not the ease that should be, or is, connected with one or the other office, but alone the Lord's will and the true humility of our hearts.
HG|2|144|2|0|"For, although it is true that a teacher and a prophet are more respected rather than loved, it is on the other hand again true that by this very fact they are kept more than anyone else within the bounds of humility.
HG|2|144|3|0|"For this is certainly true that, basically, love is a highest degree of respect for that which one loves, and the so-called respect for the office is merely a spark of the same.
HG|2|144|4|0|"For what man truly loves, for that he goes even into the fire; but what he only respects as an office, behind that he seeks refuge should some danger threaten.
HG|2|144|5|0|"So I for one reckon: If the holy, most loving Father had wanted us to live only at ease, He in His almightiness need only have transformed us all into animals, and with one stroke our most perfect ease would have been ensured. However, He, the highest and most perfect Love and Wisdom, has a higher plan for us - as He Himself has shown us all - than merely that of silent ease.
HG|2|144|6|0|This is why He proclaimed to us His will and has to each given the office of love, but to the lesser ones as well a little office of wisdom.
HG|2|144|7|0|"If as such we could not expect so much love from our brothers and sisters as there is amongst them, this is not exactly to our detriment; for in that case we have the best opportunity to love and thus respect them more than they do us, - and this is surely also the Lord's will.
HG|2|144|8|0|"What is better, to make happy or to be made happy - that is, to give or to take?
HG|2|144|9|0|"So I think again that it depends only on us how we approach the matter in our hearts - either out of pure love for our brothers before God or out of judgmental coercion which had once been the share of all of us '-, and we all can then be fully assured that He, the immensely good Father, did not lay a metal yoke on the necks of us, His little children!
HG|2|144|10|0|"So let us remain with a most grateful and humble heart that to which He has called us. For we can all be sure that He, the purest Love and supreme Wisdom, did not thus appoint us for perdition, but only for the eternal welfare of all our fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters; therefore, to Him alone all love, all praise and all glory from us all!
HG|2|144|11|0|"Look, brothers, this is my opinion. However, since this is the day of dispute and so far no arguer has appeared, you may well argue with me; for I do not mean to be an infallible high priest, but I want to compare a brother's every word with mine, - except the Lord's Spirit were to speak out of me against which our words would of course be nothing but an empty bawl. So you may object if you can, for these were only my own words."
HG|2|144|12|0|At this speech by Enoch, Abedam was quite baffled; then he embraced Enoch and finally said: "Yes, yes, dear brother, you alone are perfectly right. The Lord is completely with you; whereas I am always ignorant to the core. Oh, how I could tear myself apart out of sheer anger at my obdurate foolishness!
HG|2|144|13|0|"Will it never completely dawn in my heart? - Only this tell me now, dear brother!
HG|2|144|14|0|"No, no, it is incomprehensible how calmly I have formerly revealed my ignorance - trying as it were to drag you down to my foolishness and instruct you!
HG|2|144|15|0|"Oh - oh - great simpleton that I am! I - to give a lesson to Enoch! - Brother, forgive me, a poor, silly simpleton!
HG|2|144|16|0|"Remember that I talked exactly as I understood it."
HG|2|144|17|0|And Enoch answered him: "O brother, set your mind at rest. Also your word has a good foundation, - and mine has grown out of it; therefore, it will also remain, like mine, preserved to the end of time. So set your mind at rest; for also teachers and prophets find love, provided they are after the will of God, the Father. - Do you understand this?"
HG|2|145|0|1|THE ARRIVAL OF TWO MESSENGERS. ADAM'S AND THE OTHER ABEDAM'S EMBARRASSMENT
HG|2|145|1|0|And Abedam replied: "Oh yes, dear brother Enoch, I certainly do understand it now!
HG|2|145|2|0|"Only as concerns the preservation of my erstwhile speech to the end of time, you may be right insofar as even all our thoughts are stored up in God and thus surely also my former speech, had it been even twice as empty as it anyway was; but that it should even be recorded on stone tablets, - that is asking a little too much!
HG|2|145|3|0|"There I am not quite sure what you thereby meant to say; so it should not do me the least harm to hear a few little words on it from you."
HG|2|145|4|0|And Enoch replied, saying: "I tell you in the Lord's name: Not only your erstwhile speech, but also every word just said by you will be recorded on stone tablets. - Do you comprehend it now?"
HG|2|145|5|0|And Abedam replied: "Yes, now it is quite clear to me; but from this moment on I will no longer talk, lest even more of the most empty babble of my mouth will appear on the stone tablets.
HG|2|145|6|0|"But look, there from the evening region I see two men hurry towards us; surely my tongue will thus now be given a rest, but my ears all the more work.
HG|2|145|7|0|"It gives me a secret little pleasure that my prediction was right in something, namely, that one should not rejoice too soon at the non-appearance of the arguers in the early morning. For these must be a pair of real hotheads since they move their feet so fast.
HG|2|145|8|0|"But no more of this now, for they are as good as here."
HG|2|145|9|0|And the two men approached the patriarchs on the height at a fast pace and greeted the latter with great reverence.
HG|2|145|10|0|At once Adam stepped forward with his usual stern, patriarchal-official mien and asked them in the usual manner: "What sort of dispute brought you here?"
HG|2|145|11|0|And one of the two men replied: "Father Adam, this time you will hardly receive an answer to this question from our hearts. So for once you will have to come up with a different question, for today we were certainly not driven here by some dispute."
HG|2|145|12|0|On this occasion also Abedam had his thoughts, namely: "It seems I have applauded my prediction a little too soon; a Lord, forgive me my always great foolishness."
HG|2|145|13|0|But Adam became confused by the stranger's remark, no longer knowing what to ask the two or what to talk or do with them; therefore, he summoned Enoch and asked him what to do here.
HG|2|145|14|0|But Enoch replied: "Nothing- but wait! For, if the two have some reason for coming to us, they will anyway reveal it early enough; but, if their only purpose is to see us, they will surely go away once they have looked at us long enough.
HG|2|145|15|0|Therefore, we must always be unconcerned about this or that, but all our thoughts should be directed at Him, the Most Holy One, Who yesterday was still walking among us.
HG|2|145|16|0|"Behold, only this does it behoove us to do; for everything else the most loving, holy Father will take care of.
HG|2|145|17|0|"So also you, father Adam, can set your mind at rest and forget all the old, empty, official behavior. For He has given all of us a new form, namely, the most glorious form of love; with that and in that we shall and will remain now and forever. Amen."
HG|2|146|0|1|THE PROFOUND WISDOM-SPEECH OF THE STRANGER ON THE PURPOSE OF HIS VISIT. ENOCH'S FOREKNOWLEDGE
HG|2|146|1|0|These words of Enoch set Adam's mind again at rest; but the stranger who had previously been talking stepped up to Enoch and said to him:
HG|2|146|2|0|"Enoch, your words appeal to me. You are a true teacher and prophet; for you preach love.
HG|2|146|3|0|"And love is the reason that has led me and, as you can see, another brother to this place.
HG|2|146|4|0|"For we do not want to argue before you who have been filled with the spirit of love, but we want to probe this very spirit of love within you as though it were unknown to us; and once we have probed it we do not want to take it from you but leave it with you in all its fullness.
HG|2|146|5|0|"Behold, this is the reason why we came here. - Even the sun rises and sets bringing about day and night on the earth; but in the sun itself, which is a far greater world than the earth, there is no night, since the sun is light throughout.
HG|2|146|6|0|Thus it seems to be the case also with man; when he is not probed through and through in his love he is like a planet on which day and night alternate.
HG|2|146|7|0|"But once he is probed in his heart, the heart turns into a sun and henceforth it will no longer be night in his soul.
HG|2|146|8|0|Thus also a bridegroom probes his bride and she in turn the bridegroom; thereby their love becomes progressively more radiant, so that they recognize and love one another more and more.
HG|2|146|9|0|"And when their love is fully ablaze they seize each other, forever through and through illumined, since they recognize each other and only in this recognition do they take the greatest pleasure in each other.
HG|2|146|10|0|"Therefore, let us probe also each other so that our love may become perfect."
HG|2|146|11|0|Here Abedam nudged Enoch and said: "Brother, how shall I look in my homeland as a teacher if there are such immensely wise men there?
HG|2|146|12|0|"For, excuse me, against that one we two are once again in the dust. No, it is incomprehensible to me where these two have taken this wisdom from!"
HG|2|146|13|0|But Enoch said: "Abedam, set your mind at rest; for here something incomprehensible will surely come to light. For I like the men exceedingly well! - Do you understand this?"
HG|2|147|0|1|THE CONTROVERSY CONCERNING THE EXISTENCE OF THE MAN UNDER JUDGMENT AND THAT OF THE FREE MAN. ENOCH'S EMBARRASSMENT
HG|2|147|1|0|After these mutual remarks by Abedam and Enoch the unknown speaker turned again to Enoch asking him:
HG|2|147|2|0|"Listen, dear Enoch, you who were ordained as the Lord's chief servant: I and this brother beside me disagree in a certain point - that is, we do not disagree in the heart, but only a little in the light -; however, since you as a chief servant by virtue of your love for Him and out of this for all the brothers have been endowed with the most light, enlighten us on that on which we cannot agree.
HG|2|147|3|0|This is the point dividing us in the light: I say it within myself that also the man under judgment is alive; however, he lives a life under compulsion whereas the free, unjudged man lives an absolute, uncoerced life.
HG|2|147|4|0|"Thus a life under judgment is a life of sin, but an unjudged life a life of love; hence there is no death, but merely a difference in the quality of life.
HG|2|147|5|0|"Look, this is what I think; but the brother here says:
HG|2|147|6|0|"A life under judgment is by no means a life, but merely a crassest death! For a life under judgment is like a thrown stone which, though flying through the air like a bird, does this only as long as the projectile force carries it along. Once this ceases, it promptly falls down to earth completely inert, whereas the bird can move freely in all directions.'
HG|2|147|7|0|"Indeed, he even adds: 'Presuming the stone had been thrown with such force as to compel it to move on forever in the endlessness of space, the question arises as to whether the stone owing to this everlasting flight is alive - or nevertheless completely dead.'
HG|2|147|8|0|"Look, dear Enoch, this is therefore our crack of light which we ask you to rectify, but in a manner that it will be sufficiently clear to each of us what you want to tell us about it."
HG|2|147|9|0|Here Enoch pondered in his heart without, however, finding an answer to his question. For, probing one sentence he found it completely correct, - and doing it with the second, this one again was infallibly correct. And so despite his ruminations and comparisons he could find no answer.
HG|2|147|10|0|And when - as always on such occasions - he turned to Jehovah in the love of his heart, the answer sounded something like one statement being as correct as the other.
HG|2|147|11|0|Therefore, Enoch became greatly embarrassed, being unable to come to a conclusion.
HG|2|147|12|0|The stranger was calmly waiting for the answer which was not forthcoming. But Abedam drew Enoch to him and said to him in an aside: "Brother Enoch, if the high Abedam during the time of His presence among us has not let us run into trouble with the allotted offices, my name is not Abedam the Foolish.
HG|2|147|13|0|"Just take these two - of all things from the evening region! .. - and me as a supposedly most awakened leader among them.
HG|2|147|14|0|"For me, with all my supposed cleverness, half of such a question should be more than sufficient to silence my wisdom for all eternity.
HG|2|147|15|0|"Supposing they had turned to me with these two crucial questions, - O Lord, what would suddenly have become of me? Truly, I would have perished like a dirty drop of water falling into the fire of the sun.
HG|2|147|16|0|"And, as you have heard yourself, He has set me up as the main leader of the brothers from the evening.
HG|2|147|17|0|"Brother, - if this does not mean running into trouble, by my poor soul I do not know what to do to get someone into even more trouble!
HG|2|147|18|0|"Of course, He has told us all many times that everything depended on love; that with love we could do everything.
HG|2|147|19|0|"Brother, I love - and have loved - God always with all my strength, and I could eat all people out of sheer love, - yet with all that I am as ignorant as one could ever be!
HG|2|147|20|0|"What do you think? - I believe secretly that in Abedam, Jehovah gave us a new touchstone by which to maybe probe our steadfastness; otherwise my persistent foolishness in connection with my calling would be to me more incomprehensible than a star that has never risen. - What do you, dear brother, reckon in this respect?"
HG|2|147|21|0|Here Enoch became even more embarrassed and in the end could only utter these few words:
HG|2|147|22|0|"Brother, believe me, you in your simplicity are more fortunate than I with all my supposed wisdom;
HG|2|147|23|0|"Therefore, I will only proclaim love and at all times forget about such wisdom-tricks.
HG|2|147|24|0|"For in these two statements each is basically right, - yet there is a tremendous difference between them; however, it is a different question of how to make it apparent.
HG|2|147|25|0|"What is a life under compulsion - and what again is death?
HG|2|147|26|0|This decision let us postpone for better times. And in this sense let us also deal with these two; for I cannot talk about what I do not understand. - Surely you understand me?"
HG|2|148|0|1|THE PERSISTENT STRANGER. ENOCH'S GOOD EVASIVE ANSWER. THE STRANGER'S COUNTER - QUESTION AND ENOCH'S NEW EMBARRASSMENT
HG|2|148|1|0|When the stranger had waited a considerable time without receiving an answer he again turned to Enoch asking him: "Enoch, do you deem me unworthy of an answer since you are silent saying neither Yes nor No? Or should you still not have found an answer within you?
HG|2|148|2|0|"I request you to either give me an answer or refer me somewhere else; for I insist on the clearing up of this problem between me and this brother."
HG|2|148|3|0|Here Enoch no longer hesitated, but promptly said to the stranger: "Listen, dear brother, your and your brother's problem is such that not much can be said about it really. For your statement is basically as true and right as that of the brother, one saying basically the same as the other; only the words differ. Look, this is how I comprehend it; however, since you find a considerable difference between them I find it impossible to come up with a dear mean, being at a loss to see any difference at all. For a life under compulsion is only a pretended life; and what is a pretended life? Hardly anything else but a pretended motion, which is as good as no motion at all!
HG|2|148|4|0|"If for instance at nighttime scattered clouds pass under the moon, the impression on the eye is that the moon moves above them; but is that seeming motion real?
HG|2|148|5|0|"Oh by no means. In this respect the moon is dead; for the moon does not move, only the clouds do.
HG|2|148|6|0|"Just as such a motion is no motion, but merely a standing still, thus also a life under compulsion or judgment is not a life, but in relation to the actual life a veritable death.
HG|2|148|7|0|"For if something lifeless is only carried along by some other life as if itself alive, just as I for instance carry a garment around on my living body, it does not follow that it lives, but it is absolutely dead with respect to my life although it must possess a peculiar innate power owing to which it does not completely perish thus becoming unable to serve me as a garment.
HG|2|148|8|0|"Behold, this is all I can tell you in answer to your question.
HG|2|148|9|0|"However, if you want to learn about some striking difference under all circumstances, you will have to turn to somebody else or wait for a more opportune time when I may have more light in this matter than just now.
HG|2|148|10|0|"Besides, I must remark that it is much better to love God with all one's strength and the brothers more than one's own person than to engage in such wisdom tricks.
HG|2|148|11|0|"Do this and you will be little bothered by the difference between what is a life under compulsion and sin and what is death; for only thereby will you become truly alive.
HG|2|148|12|0|"But whoever has life, is unwise if he cares for that which belongs to death.
HG|2|148|13|0|"Now do what you like; but do not leave this unheeded."
HG|2|148|14|0|Thereupon the stranger replied to Enoch: "My dear Enoch, in a certain respect you are not exactly wrong. But when you say that the living shall not care about death, I should really like to learn from you what you mean by it.
HG|2|148|15|0|"Behold, God is certainly completely alive; but compared to Him all people are dead! Now if He, as the alone Living One, in His great love, mercy and wisdom did not care about the innately dead people, thus about death in general, what about the coming-to-life of people?
HG|2|148|16|0|"If we are images of God, owing to your quite good lesson I really do not know in this case how I can consider myself such a divine image; for not life, but death needs a Redeemer.
HG|2|148|17|0|"Behold, here it is again between us!
HG|2|148|18|0|"Prove this to me and I will be quite satisfied."
HG|2|148|19|0|Here Enoch began to be quite taken aback; but Abedam said:
HG|2|148|20|0|"It becomes progressively clearer: We are at a dead end - nothing else. I was just going to rejoice at your wise lesson; but how do we look now?
HG|2|148|21|0|"No, what an objection this is. Like a mountain on an anthill, executing all.
HG|2|148|22|0|"No, even an archangel would become sick over this objection.
HG|2|148|23|0|"Brother, do you know what? Let us nicely lay down our offices before God and the world, and we shall soon feel better; for another such objection will cost us all our little bit of life! Yes, yes, that we will do."
HG|2|149|0|1|THE OFFICE AS MORTIFICATION BEFORE GOD AND THE WORLD. ENOCH'S SPEECH ON THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE LIFE IN GOD AND THE LIFE IN MAN. THE STRANGER'S QUESTION ABOUT THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN A CREATED BEING AND A CHILD OF GOD
HG|2|149|1|0|Thereupon Enoch said to Abedam: "Dear brother, I notice more and more that you were not exactly wrong in your first speech today to the father Adam and me.
HG|2|149|2|0|"But the laying down of our offices is surely not so easy as you think. For, had our fathers appointed us we could have done this without further ado.
HG|2|149|3|0|"But behold, since the almighty, holy Will Itself has called us personally through Him Whom it has pleased to carry your name, the laying down of our offices is not so easy as you think. For as long as we must recognize that the high Abedam was the Lord God Zebaoth Himself, we must also carry willingly and lovingly under all circumstances the burden, which He laid upon us.
HG|2|149|4|0|"For He has certainly not given us the office for our worldly glorification, but for our constant humbling before Him and also before the world.
HG|2|149|5|0|"However, if we recognized, or rather could recognize, that the high Abedam was not the One as Whom through word and deed He revealed Himself, I shall be the first to follow your advice.
HG|2|149|6|0|"But I think this will no longer be so easily achievable. For who can speak as He spoke and who perform such deeds as He performed before our eyes? Who has ever discovered such love in a man and who ever felt such bliss in a man's proximity as we all have felt in His?
HG|2|149|7|0|"Behold, for these only too weighty reasons we cannot possibly help believing that He was the One as Whom He revealed Himself to us faithfully.
HG|2|149|8|0|"And since we are thus bound to believe this, we must bear in all love, gratitude, patience, gentleness and great humility the burden He Himself imposed on us.
HG|2|149|9|0|"But we can both be sure of this: He surely did not do this for our perdition.
HG|2|149|10|0|"So do not believe that this is the cause of our trouble, but this is His will, and so it will be all right, this being His will. It will not be to our disadvantage, but surely only to our advantage; and so let us remain in His most holy name what He has called us to be. Amen."
HG|2|149|11|0|Abedam received this speech by Enoch with great approval and said: "Yes, yes, dear brother, no matter how I look, think and talk, in the end there is nothing left for me but to act in the way you have just indicated; for in my whole life I could not have uttered anything more clever.
HG|2|149|12|0|"Now I also believe firmly that He will surely not withhold wisdom from him to whom He gave an office.
HG|2|149|13|0|"But look, the strangers are waiting for your answer; finalize your business with them and say whatever comes into your mind. Talk them down so that they will leave us again as soon as possible; for these two are quite aggressive.
HG|2|149|14|0|"So see to it that we get rid of them quickly."
HG|2|149|15|0|Thereupon Enoch turned to the stranger and said to him: "Listen, dear brother, your objection is so right and good and true that it cannot be refuted, -, only it does not quite seem to fit here; for there surely is an endlessly great difference between our life and the life in God.
HG|2|149|16|0|"Our life, even under the most perfect conditions, will remain a restricted one, whereas the most holy, most perfect life in God is an eternally freest and absolutely unrestricted life. For God there exists no death, but before Him, everything is subject to His will, not only life, but also judgment or death, as seen from our standpoint.
HG|2|149|17|0|"Before God everything is alive; before God no judgment can endure, but only His eternal order, which is He Himself in His freedom.
HG|2|149|18|0|"However, all created beings by virtue of this His free order exist in Him, depending on the conditions of this very same free order.
HG|2|149|19|0|"Consequently we, as His created beings, cannot translate our restricted conditions to Him, thereby elevating ourselves to the same level with Him.
HG|2|149|20|0|Thus the Creator can well look after all the needs of His created beings; whereas we do enough by merely fulfilling His most holy will.
HG|2|149|21|0|The sun rises and sets and brings us the day; can we change it? Whether the sun does this by virtue of judgment or owing to a free, living volition, is of little concern to us; for we know in any case that it can pass only along the path mapped out by His order.
HG|2|149|22|0|"And this is how more or less matters stand with us humans. Although we can freely walk about the ground of the earth, no one can leave the ground and freely rise to the clouds of heaven.
HG|2|149|23|0|"So I reckon you should let matters rest with my erstwhile statement and not come up again with a new objection. You should take heed of this."
HG|2|149|24|0|And the stranger replied: "Dear Enoch, you have well spoken, this I will grant you; but besides I would also like to learn the difference between created beings and the children of God.
HG|2|149|25|0|"If there is none, you are absolutely right; however, if there is one, you will have to be prepared to either take back your words or change your Opinion.
HG|2|149|26|0|"So tell me, or I will not leave you in peace."
HG|2|149|27|0|Here Enoch began to be even more taken aback. But Abedam said: "O patience, do not forsake me now!
HG|2|149|28|0|"If he comes with yet another such objection, he shall have me to deal with. Truly, I will talk him down and drive him beyond all mountains. He shall remember such a speech from my mouth.
HG|2|149|29|0|"Brother Enoch; just now compose yourself. Then leave the arguer to me in case he comes up with another such objection.
HG|2|149|30|0|"My proof is sure to drive him beyond all mountains. - Brother, surely you do understand me?"
HG|2|150|0|1|THE FORWARD ABEDAM IS HUMBLED BY THE STRANGER
HG|2|150|1|0|Here the stranger turned to Abedam and said to him: "Brother and friend Abedam, if my surely important objections upset you so much that at the next one you even mean to talk me down and beyond all mountains, behold, you can do this presently; and once you have secured your seeming victory you have protected Enoch and yourself from all future arguments about life and love.
HG|2|150|2|0|"However, I reckon that, life being no child's play but a matter of great earnest, such objections should certainly be of greater importance than your own comfort.
HG|2|150|3|0|"Besides, so far I have not bothered you with a question; why, then, do you want to blow where you are not burning in the least?
HG|2|150|4|0|"However, as I said before, if you feel inclined to thoroughly talk me down, begin straight away and it will show in the end who will remain the victor on this battlefield.
HG|2|150|5|0|"I trust that in this battle you will be by far the loser.
HG|2|150|6|0|"So compose yourself well if you should still be inclined to engage with me in a battle of words.
HG|2|150|7|0|"My wisdom annoys you because it is superior to yours, particularly now that you fancy having eaten wisdom by the spoonful through the presence of Jehovah, by Whose side you were constantly, and all your brothers in the evening are supposed to be more ignorant than you so that you might let them thoroughly feel your superior wisdom.
HG|2|150|8|0|"Do you not know and have you never heard that alone love, patience, humility and meekness are the main supports of all wisdom?
HG|2|150|9|0|"Can you maintain that this is within you since you are taking offence at me, and that for the sole reason that you consider me of deeper insight and wiser than you?
HG|2|150|10|0|"Yes, for this very reason you dare accuse even God, the eternal Loyalty and Truth, of being in a quandary!
HG|2|150|11|0|"Abedam, look, look for once into your heart! What must it be like if already today it can repudiate the One from Whom only yesterday it received the greatest, most wondrous benefits?
HG|2|150|12|0|"Has the high Abedam not deserved better than that now you want to repudiate Him and in a loveless manner, jealous of my wisdom, talk me down and beyond all mountains?
HG|2|150|13|0|"Oh how poorly you must have grasped Abedam's words!
HG|2|150|14|0|"When would He have ordered anyone to begrudge another's wisdom?
HG|2|150|15|0|"How can you ever claim true wisdom if your heart is full of anger?
HG|2|150|16|0|"So purify at first your heart, and it will become evident how much wisdom can be accommodated in the same.
HG|2|150|17|0|"Do you understand this? - I tell you: Either understand it or argue with me. For I fully measure up to your strength; because I know you and the high Abedam better than you do."
HG|2|150|18|0|These words penetrated Abedam's heart so that in his great remorse he began to weep, and he asked the unknown brother's forgiveness concluding his entreaty with these words:
HG|2|150|19|0|"Brother, since in all wisdom you surpass me a thousand fold - which I have just in all clarity gathered from your truly heavenly pure and true admonitory speech - and also come from the evening region, do become my helper and substitute. For what can I do in my great foolishness?
HG|2|150|20|0|"Surely the high Abedam endowed me with that office merely that I may test my humility, which I now see all the more clearly; so it will surely be right and proper for you to become my substitute."
HG|2|150|21|0|But the stranger replied: "Do you think the high Abedam wanted to playa so-called joke on you? - Oh, then you have not recognized and comprehended Him!
HG|2|150|22|0|"Behold, when He has called someone, He has also certainly foreordained why He has called him. Yet with all that He does not heap wisdom onto the back of the thus called, who must acquire it himself on the roads He has shown him and faithfully mapped out through many thousands of words.
HG|2|150|23|0|"So remain what you were called for, and walk on the roads pointed out to you and you will fully master the conferred office; - This you shall well understand and then act accordingly."
HG|2|150|24|0|These words rolled like loud thunder through Abedam's soul, and Enoch and all the patriarchs were amazed at the great wisdom of the stranger.
HG|2|150|25|0|Thereupon Adam said to Seth and to the others: "Truly, I must confess it, the wisdom of this stranger is great.
HG|2|150|26|0|"Had he come from the region of the morning I would think that behind him there was already Purista's flame; but from the evening this is surely unthinkable."
HG|2|150|27|0|Thereupon the stranger replied to Adam: "What are you talking about? Did not even Asmahael come to you from the lowlands on the Pre-Sabbath? Why should not also a wise brother be found in the evening?
HG|2|150|28|0|"Behold, there your judgment is wrong." And to this Adam knew no reply.
HG|2|150|29|0|Then the stranger turned to Enoch and asked him for the solution to his argument; but Enoch asked the stranger to first voice his own opinion on it, whereupon his answer would be a Yes and surely not a No.
HG|2|151|0|1|THE GREAT WISDOM OF THE STRANGER. MAN IS DESTINED FOR SPIRITUAL INDEPENDENCE. BLIND FAITH AND AUTHORITATIVE FAITH - A JUDGMENT!
HG|2|151|1|0|The stranger, having heard such a wish on the part of Enoch, looked astonished and thereupon said to him:
HG|2|151|2|0|"Dear Enoch, this is wise of you; for, once you have my verdict you will all the more easily pass your own, particularly when in the end it requires nothing beyond a Yes or No.
HG|2|151|3|0|"But the question then arises whether anyone will thereby benefit.
HG|2|151|4|0|"For in no matter can a man be more easily talked around than precisely in the one he does not understand himself.
HG|2|151|5|0|"For in this case he either accepts the verdict out of ignorance or because he believes in the authority of the speaker, and will then never arrive at an opinion of his own.
HG|2|151|6|0|"And this means nothing else but to shackle the independence of his own spirit and to become a mechanical spirit of another or set aside his own life in favor of an alien, spurious life.
HG|2|151|7|0|"I am telling you this from my own experience so that you may not let yourself be talked around by me, but accept only that which makes sense to you; thus you shall not accept a single syllable which you merely had to believe without having grasped it beforehand firmly in your mind.
HG|2|151|8|0|"There is no worse state for a free man than that of a blind faith; for such a faith engenders the true death of the spirit.
HG|2|151|9|0|"Whoever believes blindly, is at the same time a spirit under judgment by some ambitious brother.
HG|2|151|10|0|"If already a judgment of the living God is deadly, how much more must this be the case with the judgment of a dead man or one who himself possesses only a spurious life.
HG|2|151|11|0|"Behold, for this reason a personal opinion - be it ever so poor - is much better than one adopted only through faith, for the veracity of which the spirit which must be free has no guarantee other than the authority of the preacher and the lukewarm complacency of its own foolishness.
HG|2|151|12|0|"All of which is surely an abomination before God; for God created man for a free life and not that he might be an indolent mouthpiece of some ambitious preacher who is a selfish judge of the hearts of men who are meant to be free.
HG|2|151|13|0|"So, if I do to you what you asked me to do because I want to do you a favor, accept no more of it than what you can after close scrutiny regard as your own opinion.
HG|2|151|14|0|"For if someone tells you: 'Do this or that!', and you do it without in the least bothering as to why and to what final purpose, you have already become a tool for another's will, having let yourself come under judgment. If, however, you first probe your brother's intention and, having freely found within you the final purpose and that it is a worthy one because love is its foundation, and you then do what your brother asks you to do, you have acted as a free man and a true child of God, and not as a created being under judgment.
HG|2|151|15|0|"For this in my opinion is the mighty difference between the true children of God and the created beings, that the children shall be as spontaneously active as God, their Father, and as perfect in it as He Himself is, because they are His perfect images.
HG|2|151|16|0|"Are the animals perchance capable of this? - Oh no, they must always fulfill the will of the Creator; for their nature as such is already a carrier of the Creator's will. But it is not so with humans, who are set to be true children of God.
HG|2|151|17|0|To them God's will is revealed so that they might judge the same at first with their own free spirit as the alone just and true, recognize it, then make it their own and act in accordance with it.
HG|2|151|18|0|"Whoever accepts the revelation and acts accordingly thinking he had to, is already judged. For he does not act in accordance with the consensus of his own will with the divine will, but like a machine; and he is and remains nevertheless dead because he does not care about the full recognition of what is the divine will and its order, but, recognizing something as the divine will by way of hearing - usually through the mouth of a boaster -, he does so without judging the Why and Wherefore.
HG|2|151|19|0|"Look, this is as such sheer idolatry; for man thereby judges himself or rather, lets himself be judged. - and thus killed!
HG|2|151|20|0|"And look, this is then also the difference between the free life and the life under coercion. But such a life is not yet a death of sin; for sin means to recognize the roads of divine order, in so far as they are revealed - and then spontaneously act contrary to the good judgment within one.
HG|2|151|21|0|"Behold, this then is real death. Why? Because sin is a crass disturbance of the divine order, which is not disturbed by any judgment, but the latter only hinders the freedom of the spirit.
HG|2|151|22|0|"Behold, dear Enoch, this is my opinion; but now do declare also yours so that thereby we may arrive at a general verdict through which alone we can be animated to the right action. But only if you wish. Amen."
HG|2|152|0|1|ENOCH'S AMAZED RECOGNITION OF THE STRANGER'S WISE SPEECH. PARABLE OF THE TWO SATISFIED AND THE MANY HUNGRY ONES
HG|2|152|1|0|When Enoch had heard this from the stranger he was amazed and asked him:
HG|2|152|2|0|"Listen, dear friend, if your great wisdom is human I am an unsolvable riddle to myself; for truly, your words silence my spirit!
HG|2|152|3|0|"You want me to make some objection so that thereby we may arrive at a general verdict; yet how can and shall I do this?
HG|2|152|4|0|"For your words have penetrated my whole being so convincingly that rather than making the least objection to your exceedingly wise and to the core true speech I should find it possible to prove to someone that I am not Enoch.
HG|2|152|5|0|"And so I tell you nothing else - and cannot tell you anything else -but only that your verdict is already utterly and completely my own.
HG|2|152|6|0|"However, should there still be some objection thinkable to my opinion, or maybe some question, you, dearest brother and friend, would have to do this yourself.
HG|2|152|7|0|"For, as I said, I find in no point whatsoever of this your speech anything to which I could object in the least or which I could question at all.
HG|2|152|8|0|"If it were only up to me, I would say: Brother, do rather talk of something else; for this speech is too sublimely whole and true so that it would be an eternal pity to obliterate and dissipate it as it were through all sorts of additional remarks - Do you not agree?"
HG|2|152|9|0|And the stranger replied: "Enoch, you do realize that it is so since your verdict agrees with mine in the spirit and all truth, but the matter will only be raised to a complete beneficial certainty once it becomes a general opinion.
HG|2|152|10|0|"Therefore, in my opinion it is not enough for a truth to become a unanimous opinion between two people, but what it is really meant to become it must become through a multiple, unanimous verdict.
HG|2|152|11|0|"For let us assume there were a crowd of hungry people somewhere in great distress, but two among them had enough bread for their own requirement, having eaten their fill.
HG|2|152|12|0|"If then the hungry ones stepped up to them asking: 'Brothers, how do you manage to look so merry and satisfied while we are ready to perish with hunger?'
HG|2|152|13|0|"And the two replied: 'Listen, we are eating bread and so are satisfied!',
HG|2|152|14|0|'Tell me, dear Enoch, will such an answer, though as such the most beautiful truth, satisfy the hungry ones?
HG|2|152|15|0|"Oh no, everyone must certainly admit that by the sole feeding of the two nobody else's hunger is appeased.
HG|2|152|16|0|"But soon the hungry will say to the well-fed ones: 'Of what benefit is this to us unless you make it accessible to all?
HG|2|152|17|0|"Let us also bite into your bread and then we shall learn whether and how it will satisfy us!'
HG|2|152|18|0|"Behold, dear Enoch, is not this a very valid objection? But how can it be solved?
HG|2|152|19|0|"Behold, here are several hungry ones; these shall also bite into our bread and deliver their verdict as to whether it satisfies them or not. If it suffices for all, no addition is necessary; if, however, it is not sufficient we must either procure more bread or show and reveal to them the great universal bread larder. What do you reckon: Is this not correct?"
HG|2|152|20|0|And Enoch, quite amazed at the great wisdom of the dweller in the evening, answered in the affirmative from the bottom of his heart and thereupon asked the wise stranger:
HG|2|152|21|0|"But dear brother, I beg of you for the sake of the spirit, do tell me before we let the others bite into our bread, from where did you receive such wisdom, seeing that you are a total stranger to me and as far as I know have never been present while the Most High was walking among us; and when did you receive it?"
HG|2|152|22|0|And the stranger replied: "Dearest Enoch, behold, here only one thing is necessary; so let us forget the How and When and instead at once allow the brothers to bite into the bread.
HG|2|152|23|0|"But many will be coming from the east and the west accusing many children of the light of the utmost darkness so that these will wail and lament.
HG|2|152|24|0|"But let us now leave this alone; for your wisdom will only be justified through your children. So let us look to the fathers lest the children perish.
HG|2|152|25|0|"Enoch, do you grasp also this? - So offer the bread to the fathers and brothers!"
HG|2|153|0|1|ENOCH'S SOLILOQUY ON THE STRANGER'S WISDOM. ABEDAM'S DREAM AND GREAT FOREKNOWLEDGE
HG|2|153|1|0|When Enoch had heard this from the stranger he felt very peculiar and no longer knew what to think.
HG|2|153|2|0|He pondered and soliloquized: 'The more I ponder his words the more I see their irrefutable truth; yet again I cannot remember that the high Abedam had ever told us anything about it.
HG|2|153|3|0|"It is truly strange: One could not imagine anything purer than these very words, and, as I said, Abedam had not proclaimed this. His teaching was mainly aimed at love and humility and His bidding to me was to preach only love and all humility resulting from it.
HG|2|153|4|0|"However, if I now thoroughly ponder the words of this stranger, it seems nevertheless despite their correctness somewhat peculiar that a precept proclaimed by an ordained teacher should be subject to the judgment of every single man before it can be accepted as fully valid, and be in complete agreement with each judgment.
HG|2|153|5|0|"On the other hand again it is true that a precept is good for nothing unless it is completely accepted by the hearts to which it was directed. - So what is to be done here?
HG|2|153|6|0|"In short, a rule there must be, and it shall be as follows: What you recognize as perfectly correct, good and true - no matter from whose mouth it comes .on, you shall not withhold from your brothers; for they, too, just like you, have an immortal spirit.
HG|2|153|7|0|To this rule even Jehovah Himself can surely have no objection.
HG|2|153|8|0|Therefore, I will do according to the words of the unknown man.
HG|2|153|9|0|"Here for instance is already my dear brother Abedam; let us see and hear what he has to say to it."
HG|2|153|10|0|At this Enoch turned to Abedam and said to him: "Brother Abedam, like I and all the others you have heard the most precious words of the unknown brother. Behold, you are being offered a large piece of bread; take a bite and then tell us your verdict as to whether and how it satisfies your heart's understanding."
HG|2|153|11|0|Now Abedam took quite a fright and no longer knew what to reply; for during the main speech of the stranger he had been constantly preoccupied with himself and therefore did not know really what the topic was. So, when he had collected himself somewhat he asked Enoch in a low, confidential tone what it actually was about which he was to pass a verdict.
HG|2|153|12|0|Thereupon Enoch said to him: "Yes, my dear brother, if you lack in the proper spiritual alertness, you are of course by far not awake as yet, but are still asleep; and one asleep cannot possibly pass a judgment.
HG|2|153|13|0|"Did you completely fail to listen when the stranger most wisely pointed out to me the difference between created beings and children of God, showing me the difference between life under judgment and the death of sin?
HG|2|153|14|0|"O you deaf and dumb spirit! How could the most important revelation of life elude you?"
HG|2|153|15|0|Only through this rap on the knuckles did Abedam awake; and he found within himself the whole speech of the stranger, shining like a rising sun, and thereupon said:
HG|2|153|16|0|"Do not take offence at my involuntary sleepiness, dear brother Enoch; for now I have found it entirely within me and tell you that all the stranger said is in my judgment as pure and right as the sun in the serenest morning.
HG|2|153|17|0|"Of this you can be fully assured; more I need not tell you.
HG|2|153|18|0|"Here I only wish to pass a remark concerning this stranger, namely:
HG|2|153|19|0|"Brother Enoch, always remember the great love of Jehovah, our most holy Father; for He walks at all times on such roads as the keenest and profoundest angel cannot ever behold and fathom.
HG|2|153|20|0|"Behold, I am a sleeper, but it seems to me that this time I see more in my sleepthan you do while awake.
HG|2|153|21|0|"However, I do not tell you what I see, not until you will see it as well as I am seeing it."
HG|2|153|22|0|Here the stranger stepped up to Abedam and said to him: 'Truly, you can believe it, the eyes of your spirit do not deceive you. But at certain times it is better for many a spirit not to see too early to the core of that which is before it; I, too, have known this from long experience. Therefore, you are right in not telling what you see until also another sees it."
HG|2|153|23|0|Here Enoch asked the stranger: "Brother, what does that mean? Truly, this is the first time that I cannot comprehend Abedam.
HG|2|153|24|0|"Do tell me what it is that I do not see; for, being a real sage you must surely also know that uncertainty is the greatest torment for the spirit and worse even than death itself. So do tell me, I beg of you."
HG|2|153|25|0|But the stranger said to him: "Enoch, I tell you, ask your heart. If that tells you nothing, then whatever I told you would be of little benefit to you; what counts also here is one's own judgment. To be sure you judge the trees by the fruits; therefore, if a tree bears living fruits, what is the tree itself like?
HG|2|153|26|0|"Or have you ever seen living fruits grow from a withered trunk?
HG|2|153|27|0|"Destructive moss for sure, but no living fruit!
HG|2|153|28|0|"However, if you discover in a brother living fruits of words, it is certainly incomprehensible that you fail to recognize the brother better."
HG|2|153|29|0|Here Enoch was even more amazed and began to look intently at Abedam.
HG|2|153|30|0|But Abedam said: "Brother, you scrutinize me in vain; rather scrutinize someone else, and you will be sure to discover more in Him than in me. Behold, He is not far from us; this you will surely understand, dear brother?"
HG|2|154|0|1|ENOCH'S DIALOGUE WITH THE OTHER STRANGER. ENOCH AND ADAM IN A QUANDARY
HG|2|154|1|0|These words went to Enoch's heart and he pondered in his heart all Abedam's words and particularly those of the stranger.
HG|2|154|2|0|But this time all-pondering was in vain; for he, whom I had ordained high priest, had to undergo a harder test than anyone else.
HG|2|154|3|0|While the stranger was talking in secret to Abedam, Enoch used the opportunity and went over to the other stranger - to ask him who might be the unknown speaker, from where he had derived this purely divine wisdom and what his name was.
HG|2|154|4|0|But the other stranger replied to Enoch saying: "How can you ask me about that?
HG|2|154|5|0|"I am only an opponent of His, and you know that according to ancient custom the opponent must be silent while the other speaks; and once the other has convinced him that his, namely, the opponent's tenets are wrong he has thereby bound his tongue and deprived him of any further right to speak.
HG|2|154|6|0|"Look, this my opponent has done to me. Therefore, owing to an ancient custom I also no longer have the right to reveal anything concerning Him without His permission - least of all before you, the present High Priest of the Lord!
HG|2|154|7|0|"It has never been a custom to force the disputants to reveal their names as this would have created bias.
HG|2|154|8|0|"Indeed, at all times the disputants have for this reason had to veil their face and even state their case in a broken, monotonous voice.
HG|2|154|9|0|Truly, lately it was no longer even permitted to both to speak, but one of them had also to state the case of his opponent. In this way their identity was kept safe and a more unbiased judgment could be passed on them.
HG|2|154|10|0|"However, what has become of this order since you request me, an opponent bound to be silent, to speak up, whereas you as a chief justice should only punish me if I had asked your permission to speak a single word to you?
HG|2|154|11|0|"Look, for this time-honored reason I can and may not answer you.
HG|2|154|12|0|"For although my opponent is by far wiser than I, I am nevertheless clever enough not to let myself be trapped.
HG|2|154|13|0|"What I have just said, I had to say; for also this is an ancient custom owing to which everyone has the right to defend himself.
HG|2|154|14|0|"So do not receive it unkindly. However, if you should have a new order to introduce, make this known beforehand to all the people so that they can prepare themselves for a coming dispute-day."
HG|2|154|15|0|After this defensive speech Enoch was at a complete loss what to do; therefore, he stepped up to Adam asking him for advice.
HG|2|154|16|0|But Adam replied: "Why are you so forward? Look, this is unseemly for a true judge.
HG|2|154|17|0|"Just settle the dispute, - and once that is ended, why do you bother about other things as well?
HG|2|154|18|0|"Surely the wisdom of the one and no less the strictly judicial steadfastness of the other, making him at least before me a man of the good old type, are amazing,
HG|2|154|19|0|"But why does this confound you? Did not the Lord Himself make you a basic teacher and priest of all the people? So remain with that and leave the other things, alone which today do not concern you.
HG|2|154|20|0|The dispute is settled; what more do you want?
HG|2|154|21|0|"Why should it bother you that Abedam from the evening region recognized his fellow countryman sooner than you did? Rest now and give honor to God; this is all I can advise you to do."
HG|2|154|22|0|These words of Adam partly calmed down Enoch; nevertheless he could not banish the words of the stranger from his heart, nor those of Abedam. And so he again addressed himself to Adam saying:
HG|2|154|23|0|"Father, in one respect you are certainly right; but the stranger expressly asked me to serve his food to all the hungry. What shall I do here? For, how could the stranger demand this of me if he were merely an ordinary disputant?
HG|2|154|24|0|"This is truly a very difficult case. For he is too wise to be presumptuous; out of what might does he then do this?"
HG|2|154|25|0|Here Adam again began to be baffled and finally said to Enoch: "Yes, there you are of course again right.
HG|2|154|26|0|"But I reckon the rest will put everything right again. If he wishes to be recognized by you and us all, he will surely reveal himself - if it is important to him -; if not, we give the honor to God, - but everything else shall proceed according to God's order.
HG|2|154|27|0|"Behold, thus we, too, remain with it; the Lord's will be done! Amen."
HG|2|155|0|1|ADAM'S CUTTING WORDS AND SENTENCE OF BANISHMENT TO THE STRANGER. THE STRANGER REVEALS HIMSELF AS THE LORD
HG|2|155|1|0|After this discussion the stranger, leaving Abedam, stepped between Enoch and Adam, asking both as it were:
HG|2|155|2|0|"You are discussing something in secret. Is this maybe also a rule pertaining to the dispute day?
HG|2|155|3|0|"Formerly the judge had to remain quite silent for so long and was even forbidden to approach or look at someone so that his judgment might be faultless;
HG|2|155|4|0|"But now Enoch, the judge of love chosen by God Himself, has turned into a chatterer on the first dispute day! What shall we think of this?
HG|2|155|5|0|"Enoch, you have been present here continually and must therefore surely have taken notice of the judge's order on the dispute day.
HG|2|155|6|0|"Not being able to deny this, what reason can you give for disregarding the same?
HG|2|155|7|0|"Or has the high Abedam maybe granted you exemption introducing another order? This also I should certainly know.
HG|2|155|8|0|"However, as far as I am concerned I know nothing of it - except that He turned the former dry judicial office into an office of teaching and love.
HG|2|155|9|0|"But I cannot remember at all whether He made any arrangements about the other rules of this day, namely, as to whether they should or should not remain.
HG|2|155|10|0|Therefore, I should like to know for what reason you do not stick to the old rule of Adam?"
HG|2|155|11|0|Here Enoch suddenly became very embarrassed and was at a great loss to reply to such a cutting remark on the part of the stranger.
HG|2|155|12|0|But on this occasion Adam acted all the more promptly. At once standing up, he assumed his old official attitude and, turning to the stranger, said to Him:
HG|2|155|13|0|"Listen, my child! Your wisdom seems to have forgotten on which point you are at present.
HG|2|155|14|0|"Since you remember the old rules of the dispute day well enough to be able to criticize the new judge's every move thoroughly, do tell me whether you have not heard of the old law of Adam according to which he who on the dispute day in whatever manner might attack the judge whether with the tongue or the finger or a nasty look -, shall be promptly exiled for thirty years!
HG|2|155|15|0|"What do you say to this law? Such a law has always had validity, and as far as I know the high Abedam has no more rescinded it than some other law, which you mentioned! - Do you understand this?
HG|2|155|16|0|"But the old lawgiver of the earth am I myself and I can rescind a law how and when I will! - Do you understand this?
HG|2|155|17|0|Thus I am rescinding all the laws by which up till now the judge was bound in whatsoever sphere; but the laws applying to disputants remain! Do you, sage from the evening region, understand this?
HG|2|155|18|0|Therefore, come up with a valid excuse now, and if you cannot do this an irrevocable banishment lasting thirty years is in store for you! - Do you understand this?
HG|2|155|19|0|"So speak up and make your apology, - or else you will soon hear my judgment. Do understand this, you cheeky disputant!"
HG|2|155|20|0|The stranger looked at the wrathful Adam in utter amazement; after a short silence he finally opened His mouth and said:
HG|2|155|21|0|"Adam! What would you say if I proved to you that I have sufficient power and right to completely rescind also the second part of your laws?"
HG|2|155|22|0|But Adam retorted vehemently: "One more such question and you have even forfeited the right to apologize! - Understand it, think it over and speak!"
HG|2|155|23|0|But the stranger again replied to Adam:
HG|2|155|24|0|"Adam! For three days the high Abedam, Jehovah, God, the Eternal Himself, has preached nothing but love. Are these the fruits of His condescension?
HG|2|155|25|0|"Did I in some way offend against Enoch by merely asking him for what reason he was not observing your old law in all points?
HG|2|155|26|0|"Adam, you have poorly understood Abedam's teaching!
HG|2|155|27|0|"Did not Abedam do away with all judgment and proclaim instead only love? Did He not rid you of the common Adam thereby exempting you from being accountable to your descendants?
HG|2|155|28|0|"Why do you now want to load yourself again with the old burden?
HG|2|155|29|0|"O you ungrateful man! What else should Abedam have done which He did not do? - You are full of wrath and, if you could, you would destroy Me. Oh how poorly you understand the thousands upon thousands of Abedam's words!
HG|2|155|30|0|"I shall be hit by your present judgment - I shall somehow endure the thirty-year banishment -, but the time has not yet come for it.
HG|2|155|31|0|This is why I am now rescinding also this law so that no one shall be banished any more; no one on this height!
HG|2|155|32|0|"For brothers shall not judge one another- save with love, patience, meekness and mercy.
HG|2|155|33|0|"When brothers will begin to pass judgment on one another, then also I shall stand up as a Judge and shall judge them towards eternal death!
HG|2|155|34|0|"Adam, do you now understand this?" - Here their eyes were opened and they recognized the stranger.
HG|2|156|0|1|ABBA'S SPEECH ON THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN FATHER AND CHILDREN. ONE GOD AND ONE FATHER ONLY!
HG|2|156|1|0|And they all fell down before the now recognized stranger and glorified and praised in Him the most holy Father Who showed them so much grace and mercy that this time He stayed with them also on the dispute day - just as He had promised them.
HG|2|156|2|0|But the stranger promptly bade them rise again and then told them: "Little children, My name is Abba; thus you shall at all times call Me in your hearts.
HG|2|156|3|0|"If you call Me thus in the spirit and all truth, I shall listen to your call at all times; however, if you call Me by some other name, I shall not listen to your call but shall turn My ear away from your mouth and shall not look with My eyes at your works!
HG|2|156|4|0|The slave has a master; nature has an inexorable God as its Creator and Judge; before Jehovah all things must pass away, for the Eternal and Everlasting suffers nothing within and without Him .. for His holiness is untouchable -, only the Father knows His little children, and these shall recognize alone Him and shall call: 'Abba, dear Father!', and He will listen to them at all times and will give them all that He Himself has, namely, the perfect, eternal life and all the endless treasures of the same.
HG|2|156|5|0|"You are asking yourselves in your hearts: 'How are we supposed to do this? For the Father is also the sole eternal God and is infinite and exceedingly holy. If we call to the Father, we call also secretly that which we are not supposed to call.
HG|2|156|6|0|"'How can we call out 'Father!' without at the same time remembering Who the Father is?
HG|2|156|7|0|"Yet I tell you all and even demand it that you shall at all times remember Who your Father is; for He created also you, just as He created the whole of infinity. All created beings He left as they were created; but you He transformed in His eternal love to His children.
HG|2|156|8|0|"'Therefore, you shall always call Him 'Father', however, at all times remembering Who the Father is, and He will always hear you;
HG|2|156|9|0|"As God, I am an eternal Judge in accordance with My infinite wisdom and holiness - for nothing can approach God and live -; but in My equally infinite love I am a Father and want to gather all My children around Me.
HG|2|156|10|0|"Do not ask who is the more mighty, God or the Father; for there is only one God and one Father, and all this I am at present visibly before you.
HG|2|156|11|0|"Remain with the Father all of you and you will not ever be judged and perish; for the Father judges no one - least of all His children who always truly and faithfully acknowledge Him in their hearts as the sole true, good Father and as such also actively worship Him.
HG|2|156|12|0|"Just as you do not judge your children, but merely instruct, teach and guide them, also I do.
HG|2|156|13|0|That I do this, of this you can convince yourselves just now, for I have come to you and teach you personally to walk on the roads of life.
HG|2|156|14|0|"Would I do this unless you were My children and I were your good Father?
HG|2|156|15|0|"Oh surely not! For surely it would be much easier for Me to keep you under judgment, like all other created beings; however, since I do not do this, it is obvious that you are My children and I am the good Father of you all.
HG|2|156|16|0|Today I came again to you as a stranger and you did not recognize Me, - because you called out 'Jehovah', but not truly 'Father'.
HG|2|156|17|0|"So remain with the Father completely, and I shall henceforth no longer be a stranger to you.
HG|2|156|18|0|"Since I am now with you, rejoice, and come to Me all of you! Amen."
HG|2|157|0|1|THE HOLY FATHER, SURROUNDED BY HIS CHILDREN. ADAM RECOGNIZES ABEL IN THE SECOND STRANGER. SATAN THE OLD LIAR'S ABORTIVE ATTEMPT TO ARGUE WITH THE LORD
HG|2|157|1|0|Following this call they all rushed up to Abba, clustering around Him as best they could, and Abba commended the zeal of their hearts.
HG|2|157|2|0|Since Adam was not so nimble on his feet as the others, it so happened that the others had Abba completely encircled by the time Adam caught up with them.
HG|2|157|3|0|It irked the ancient a little that this time he was so little considered, and so he began in all seriousness to be sulky.
HG|2|157|4|0|But Abba said to him: "Adam, why are you sulking? Did not two of us arrive? If you have no room here, look, there stands somebody else! Nestle against him. But first recognize him and then ask your heart which of us two is closer to it. I tell you that your own heart will loudly tell you why this time you arrived too late at My side.
HG|2|157|5|0|"I tell you also that at present the stranger, whom you will soon recognize, is better off than you are now. For he is already immortal; you, however, will at first have to completely die before you will attain to immortality.
HG|2|157|6|0|Thus, have a closer look at this My companion; and once you have recognized him, do tell us all as whom you have recognized him."
HG|2|157|7|0|Here Adam was taken aback and, slowly turning around to the stranger, began to scrutinize him from head to foot; and, since he was unable to recognize him he again turned to Abba asking Him:
HG|2|157|8|0|"Abba, I cannot recognize Your companion. Who is he, and what is his name? Abba, do tell me lest the suspense kill me!
HG|2|157|9|0|That I and my descendants must first die in our flesh to the earth before our spirit will once more return to its homeland, I have known since the days of Abel; for he certainly became a sad example to us all.
HG|2|157|10|0|"But despite all this I do not tremble; for I also know that I shall die in Your arms, just as I came to the earth from the same.
HG|2|157|11|0|"But notwithstanding all this the stranger remains unknown to me as I cannot recognize him; thus, O Abba, do tell me through Your holy mouth who the stranger is."
HG|2|157|12|0|Thereupon Abba said to Adam: "So step closer to him, and it should become obvious whether you will recognize him or not."
HG|2|157|13|0|And Adam stepped closer to the stranger. When he was only several steps away from him he suddenly gave a loud scream; for he recognized in the stranger his son Abel and promptly made to dash at him.
HG|2|157|14|0|But Abel said to Adam: "Stop and listen! Your children have embraced the right Father; why do you want to keep far from Him and in His stead embrace me, who am nothing compared to Him?
HG|2|157|15|0|"So turn around quickly so as to reach Him Who alone is the eternal First Cause of all beings; otherwise you will die this very day still!
HG|2|157|16|0|"Behold, on the very day today the great serpent was given free play; today it is even allowed to crawl around on this height. So hurry up lest it catch up with you before you enter into the sphere of life!
HG|2|157|17|0|"Look across towards your cave; there he stands, the great enemy of life!
HG|2|157|18|0|"So hurry, hurry, father Adam; for he is quick like lightning and wrathful like a provoked lion!"
HG|2|157|19|0|Here Adam ran quickly to Abba, Who received him.
HG|2|157|20|0|But suddenly the prince of the world stood in human form between Abel and the group clinging to Abba, and screamed, full of wrath:
HG|2|157|21|0|"Almighty One, why are You persecuting me here in my sphere? What have You to do with my creatures? Why do You want to snatch from me those who have not gone forth from You, but from me, thereby making me a childless father? Have You not countless legions of pure spirits sprung from You?
HG|2|157|22|0|"Therefore, withdraw from the earth and from my entire great worldly realm; for this is my own, since it has gone forth from me, and not from You! With Your feet You trample on my property and are a thief in my realm; so withdraw from here!"
HG|2|157|23|0|And Abba said to him: "Blasphemer, how full of lies your mouth is! If this is your property, whose property, then, are you yourself? Who told you to come into being, like other countless legions?
HG|2|157|24|0|"What are you talking about a property? Show me a single plant on the ground of the earth, which you created, and I will give you the entire earth and the entire visible heaven for your property!
HG|2|157|25|0|"Miserable liar, now you are trembling before Me because I have revealed your infamy. Why do you not tremble before yourself, since with each second you damn yourself deeper by an eternity through your great wickedness!
HG|2|157|26|0|"Know that I am the Lord of heaven and earth! So withdraw; for this place is too holy for your feet!"
HG|2|157|27|0|And the enemy disappeared from the height, howling and cursing.
HG|2|158|0|1|ARBA'S WARNING AGAINST SATAN'S WICKEDNESS AND CUNNING. SATAN'S WEAKNESS. BEWARE OF YOURSELVES!
HG|2|158|1|0|When the great enemy of life had disappeared Abba said to the children clinging to Him:
HG|2|158|2|0|"Little children, did you hear what the arch-liar dared talk in My presence?
HG|2|158|3|0|"Therefore, beware of him lest he talk you over and bring about your fall; for great is his wickedness.
HG|2|158|4|0|"And his great slyness and cunning match his wickedness; so be three times as careful in front of him!
HG|2|158|5|0|"He is a reprobate spirit who is not prepared to ever mend his ways or recognize Me as the sole God of all holiness, might and power, but is only intent on absolute power; always striving to weaken and finally completely destroy Me so that he may then assume all power over the heavens and all the worlds.
HG|2|158|6|0|"Should he succeed in this, he would then in his immense hate towards Me want to destroy everything that now exists.
HG|2|158|7|0|"And once he had succeeded in this, to bring about a new creation at his pleasure.
HG|2|158|8|0|"However, in this new creation there would exist nothing of eternal duration, but the existence of everything would only depend on his utterly free arbitrary action and exist only for as long as it afforded him some sensual pleasure.
HG|2|158|9|0|"Once this had given him full satisfaction, an entire creation would promptly sink back into nothingness and another one again come into being for his sole pleasure!
HG|2|158|10|0|"He would never create beings fully in his image - as for instance a man -, but rather a woman for his sensual gratification; however, she must be extremely sensitive so as to render her very receptive for all sorts of excesses to amuse him!
HG|2|158|11|0|"In short, his ideas are so abominable that even a highest angel could not grasp them in their fullness; therefore, do beware of him!
HG|2|158|12|0|"You are now guessing in your hearts saying: 'Why not destroy such a being which is so full of deadly wickedness?'
HG|2|158|13|0|"But then I ask each of you: 'Which of you would go to the lowlands and kill Lamech, who is not a jot better than this enemy of life?'
HG|2|158|14|0|"Or if I brought to you once more the enemy of life, preparing him so that you could kill him in all earnest, - would you do this even if he stood before you however full of wrath?
HG|2|158|15|0|"Truly, you would all mightily hesitate!
HG|2|158|16|0|"Behold, if even you hesitated and if possible withdrew, although your love is infinitesimal compared to Mine, how much less will I be able to do this, I Who am infinite, eternal Love Myself and am as well his Creator as yours, and am his God as well as yours, and his Lord as well as yours, and his still fatherly judge, just as I am your good Father in person!
HG|2|158|17|0|"However, as far as this was possible the power of the will was taken from him. Therefore, you need no longer fear him in the least, but only beware of his slyness, which as such is powerless, so much so that you can fight it off more easily than you can a fly with a whiff of your breath, if you want to.
HG|2|158|18|0|"So he can continue to live and forever make futile attempts to destroy us; for in this he will succeed as little as a gnat in combat with a mammoth.
HG|2|158|19|0|"But again you are asking in your hearts: 'Wherein does the slyness of the enemy of life consist, which we should recognize and of which we should beware?
HG|2|158|20|0|"For who can beware of something he does not know?'
HG|2|158|21|0|"Little children, you are right in asking this in your hearts; but all the same your question is really futile. For the enemy of life can and may not approach anyone; thus he cannot seduce anyone with his cunning.
HG|2|158|22|0|"However, if a man lets himself be seduced by his own heart, becoming proud, arrogant, voluptuous, worldly and egotistical, then man himself spontaneously comes closer to the enemy of life, becomes one himself and is not seldom worse than the actual one in question of whose cunning you must beware.
HG|2|158|23|0|"When the real enemy of life notices such a kindred neighbor beside him he no longer spares any effort to bind the one to him who in his great semblance to him had willingly approached him.
HG|2|158|24|0|"Look, only then does the enemy's cunning to win over such a friend forever become effective!
HG|2|158|25|0|Therefore, whoever wants to escape the enemy's cunning shall be a faithful and watchful shepherd of his own heart turning the same carefully to Me! If you heeded this always, truly you can believe it, it would be easier for you to pull down the sun from the firmament than for the enemy of life to approach such a man with his cunning!
HG|2|158|26|0|"So you shall not be fearful, - for nothing can happen without My permission. However, if I do allow something, I have always the very best of reasons for it.
HG|2|158|27|0|"In particular, beware of yourselves; for truly, apart from Me, nothing is freer than your own hearts.
HG|2|158|28|0|"So care for them in accordance with My will and you will be forever safe from the enemy's cunning.
HG|2|158|29|0|"Understand this well; for you are protected against his cunning by turning your hearts to Me, but not in a self-willed manner to him! - Do you understand this?"
HG|2|159|0|1|ABEL'S MISSION TO THE LUSTFUL PREACHERS OF REPENTANCE FROM THE HEIGHT IN THE CITY OF ENOCH. THE DANGER OF WOMEN'S FLESH
HG|2|159|1|0|After this speech by Abba they all retreated at His bidding to a distance of about seven paces thus forming a circle around the Father and thanking, praising and glorifying Him for His endless love, grace and mercy. And He summoned Abel and said to him:
HG|2|159|2|0|"My faithful messenger, I am now sending you to the city of Enoch. There you will meet seven preachers of repentance sent out from here. Three of them are steadfast, four are fickle; for they have seen the flesh of the women of the lowlands and been beguiled by it. Behold, these you shall again straighten out for Me.
HG|2|159|3|0|They shall lose none of their power; however, since they have never felt any physical pain, you may first take a smooth rod and discipline them with seven strokes across the shoulders, - but only if you see an impure flame flare up in their hearts which will finally assume the shape of a woman.
HG|2|159|4|0|"As soon as you notice this, lift your arm and deliver a sharp blow. If after this blow all the fire is instantly extinguished, deliver the following blows more gently, but by all means the full number according to My bidding.
HG|2|159|5|0|"If with the first blow the flame as well as the form of the flesh do not disappear, deliver the next blow more forcibly than the first; and should there be no change even then, deliver the next blow with even more force.
HG|2|159|6|0|"If the change should then take place, use less force. However, if it still does not take place, use twice the force, doubling it each time to the end of the indicated number.
HG|2|159|7|0|"If with one or the other blow there should be a change, deliver the remaining blows with the same force so as to properly chastise and soften the obduracy of the heart.
HG|2|159|8|0|"After the disciplining send a loud call into the heart informing the beguiled of My will and My full earnest.
HG|2|159|9|0|"After that watch his heart secretly. If the wicked flames do not recur within seven days, you can release him for another seven days. Then visit him again; if you find him free, release him for seven months.
HG|2|159|10|0|"However, if you discover that his heart has suffered in the meantime, strengthen it with the oil of My grace. If you should notice that the old, wicked flame had again burnt in his heart pleasing him, chastise him again.
HG|2|159|11|0|"Should the first seven blows with all their force not have fully extinguished the flame, take a stronger, no longer smooth but thorny and rough rod and administer with the same the blows with full force across the whole back.
HG|2|159|12|0|"You must not diminish the force of the blows even if the flame should go out after one or the other; for here you are already dealing with the obduracy of a rather demoralized heart.
HG|2|159|13|0|"Should even these blows fail to effect a betterment, take a fiery rod and give him with a wrathful hand seventy-seven hard blows over the whole body resulting in running sores and pus.
HG|2|159|14|0|"If he then mends his ways and his heart, heal his wounds and strengthen him with My mercy; if, however, there is no betterment, spread worms over his body so that they consume him while fully alive, - for it is better to be eaten by worms rather than by the wrath of God!
HG|2|159|15|0|"The first three strengthen with My love and show yourself to them when you will do so.
HG|2|159|16|0|"And I shall always be with you as with all My children. Amen."
HG|2|159|17|0|Here the angel Abel bowed deeply before Abba and then disappeared like lightning flashing from a cloud to the earth.
HG|2|159|18|0|And all the patriarchs were amazed that four of the messengers could have forgotten within such a short time the One Who only on the preceding day had so abundantly showered them with His love, grace and mercy.
HG|2|159|19|0|Thereupon Abba said to them: "O little children, do not wonder about this! I have only just now told you all that apart from Me there is nothing freer than the human heart. Thus the same can be ensnared as soon as it forgets Me for even a moment.
HG|2|159|20|0|"Oh, great is the might of the flesh, and so far none of you all has vanquished it. So do not be baffled that four men could so soon be enticed by the voluptuous flesh of the women from the lowlands.
HG|2|159|21|0|"When Cain fled he prophesied before the serpent which appeared to him in the flesh what a great danger this would become for all his brothers.
HG|2|159|22|0|"So do not wonder because the four were so soon ensnared; for you and your children will not fare better by a hair's breadth should you turn from Me even for moments.
HG|2|159|23|0|"So remain in Me, as I am in you, and you will not become servants of the flesh. Amen. - Do comprehend this! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|2|160|0|1|THE FOUR DOUBTERS FROM THE REGION OF THE MIDDAY. ENOCH PRETENDS TO BE REPUDIATING GOD. THE EFFECI' OF HIS SPEECH
HG|2|160|1|0|After this speech Abba summoned Enoch, telling also all the others to pay attention to all He would now briefly tell Enoch.
HG|2|160|2|0|And Enoch hurriedly went to Abba and all the others pricked up their ears and mightily expanded their hearts.
HG|2|160|3|0|And Abba began the following speech to Enoch, saying: "Enoch, listen, you and all you others; but let none of you take any offence at it!
HG|2|160|4|0|"There will be presently four men arriving here from midday; these are in disagreement concerning Abedam. Two are inclined to take Him for Jehovah; but two maintain the opposite and consider Him to be the spirit of Abel.
HG|2|160|5|0|Therefore, they come to you for advice.
HG|2|160|6|0|"As for you, side with those denying Him and talk them out of Abedam and Jehovah, so that they will become completely godless. Then we can erect a new edifice within them; for on such sandy ground one cannot erect a hut for the dead, let alone a dwelling for Me.
HG|2|160|7|0|"Behold, they are already coming; so collect yourself and speak according to My instructions.
HG|2|160|8|0|"Be earnest, but not dry, and remember that they are poor brothers whom we want to help for that very reason.
HG|2|160|9|0|"For verily, I say to you all, I like the one who denies Me in his blindness a thousand times better than the one who in the lukewarm ness of his heart halfway professes his faith in Me yet hardly considers it worth the trouble to discuss Me with his brother!
HG|2|160|10|0|"But they are coming closer already; so prepare yourself and let none of you make Me known beforehand! Amen."
HG|2|160|11|0|And Enoch in the ardent love of his heart thanked the holy Abba and promptly went to meet the four with friendly earnest.
HG|2|160|12|0|When they had reached the summit, the disputants bowed to the patriarchs and Enoch presently asked them, saying:
HG|2|160|13|0|"Brothers, what prompted you to come here? Briefly state your obscure reason." - And one of them promptly began to speak as follows:
HG|2|160|14|0|"Our reason is Abedam; we cannot agree on whether He is Jehovah or merely the spirit of Abel.
HG|2|160|15|0|"For Abel during his lifetime is also said to have possessed great miraculous power destroying - as we know by hearsay - in the sight of Cain a mountain, so as to prevent him from carrying out his evil intent.
HG|2|160|16|0|"Look, this is our dispute. Give us a proper light in this matter; for we all consider it of the utmost importance."
HG|2|160|17|0|Thereupon Enoch opened his mouth in My name and said: "Brothers, why do you quarrel about a woolen lock of a lamb?
HG|2|160|18|0|"What is Abedam and what Jehovah unless we expressed Him in our heart and our feeling? How can you quarrel about that which has no existence, neither here nor there?
HG|2|160|19|0|"If you see a little heap on the road in the distance and you think it is a stone, but your brother maintains it is merely a molehill, look, it is something that can be quarreled over until the little heap itself is made arbitrator. Whom do you want to make arbitrator where it is only your empty feelings and thoughts whose basis is their own emptiness, one way or another?
HG|2|160|20|0|"You quarrel as to whether Abedam, Who delighted us with His knowledge for three days, is or is not Jehovah.
HG|2|160|21|0|"I tell you: Ask first whether there is some Jehovah at all!
HG|2|160|22|0|"What do you want to do if I tell you: There is nowhere a Jehovah, but only an endless space and an everlasting time?
HG|2|160|23|0|The whole of nature teaches us that in this space in the course of time the various as such mute forces had to seize each other thereby bringing forth shapeless clumps which then became for the blindly acting forces the necessary substratum and then gradually various other products by virtue of their mutual coercion; however, when has it ever expressed itself in Jehovah?
HG|2|160|24|0|"Is it therefore not obviously cleverer to examine and probe more deeply the ground which lies open before us all as one that has gradually developed through natural forces working within us, like for instance an idle, empty dream?
HG|2|160|25|0|"If there can exist at all some force which seizes itself in full self-awareness under the concept of God, it can only issue from us, since we are the first beings in the vast sphere of activity of the natural forces in whom these very forces begin for the first time to develop independence and more and more self-awareness.
HG|2|160|26|0|"Or have you ever seen a stone transform itself into a drop of water? This is surely the case vice versa, and already a small stone consists of an immense number of drops of water which, dissolved, might add up to half a sea.
HG|2|160|27|0|Thus also a God can only issue from us as a central force of the awareness of self, just as a stone goes forth from the many drops of water, and not vice versa!
HG|2|160|28|0|"So realize the horrible futility of your quarrel and think better of it But first become students of profound wisdom, and only then seek that about which you are now quarrelling. Do understand my words. Amen."
HG|2|160|29|0|Here the four began to tremble and became visibly pale and only one said to Enoch: "Brother, why did you kill us? What are we now and what can we expect? Nothing else but the final, eternal destruction.
HG|2|160|30|0|"Oh, if only you had left us in our error! How happy we were in it!
HG|2|160|31|0|"For then our hearts had some ground. But now you have put us on the abyss of eternal perdition. What shall we do now?
HG|2|160|32|0|"O Jehovah, O Abedam, if only You were still here! How much more we would prefer to be deceived by You - to being thus horribly enlightened by Enoch!
HG|2|160|33|0|"Enoch, - do deceive us again so that we may set our minds at rest while we are living. Amen."
HG|2|161|0|1|ENOCH'S ADMONITION TO SEARCH DILIGENTLY FOR THE TRUTII AND THE RECOGNITION OF GOD
HG|2|161|1|0|Enoch, seeing the great embarrassment of the four, asked them: "So you do not care much about the truth, but only about living calmly and comfortably without seriously attempting to find out how matters stand.
HG|2|161|2|0|"O you sleepy fools! What have you so far won through all your lukewarm ness?
HG|2|161|3|0|The time of revelation comes one day certainly for everyone with all its deadly terrors; but he who has prepared himself for a long time will not be surprised and driven into the darkest corner of despair.
HG|2|161|4|0|"But he who tries to deceive himself in whatever manner so that he can sleep comfortably in the night of such deceit, how terrible will once sound the call in his ears which his own waning strength will audibly whisper: 'Indolent sleeper, - awake towards death.'
HG|2|161|5|0|"Behold, had you ever been seriously concerned about Jehovah you would have worried about it and long ago asked: 'Who, what and where is Jehovah?'
HG|2|161|6|0|"However, to save yourselves the trouble you prefer to believe blindly what you have heard by word of mouth; but to think about it in the least yourselves, - this would have been too troublesome for you. Therefore, Abedam had to rouse you from the deepest sleep, or else you would have kept sleeping sweetly until now, and it would surely never have occurred to you to ask detailed questions concerning Jehovah.
HG|2|161|7|0|"O you lukewarm ones, now concern yourselves with life! What did you do for a hundred and again a hundred years when you knew as little about Jehovah as now, indeed - much less? For now you know at least what Jehovah is all about. But at that time you knew nothing at all, being always hesitant to learn more about Him, for you have always preferred deception to truth. Why did you come here today, something you have never done?
HG|2|161|8|0|"Because Abedam roused you a little from your sleep by obscuring your dream-God quite a bit!
HG|2|161|9|0|"Now you want to have this old dream-God restored so that you may calmly continue with your old sleep; however, this has come to an end now.
HG|2|161|10|0|"For you only wanted to have light on the matter. Therefore, I gave you the light in the very sense of truth; why do you now want again the old deception of your senses instead of light?
HG|2|161|11|0|"Because you did not come here for the sake of truth, but for the sake of deception which has been shaken by the wisest dweller of the morning and for the sake of your sweet comfort you want to have the old Jehovah restored under Whose protection you could sleep so very sweetly while we had to keep watch waging constant war with death!
HG|2|161|12|0|"Oh, do keep watch with us and help us all to carry the exceedingly heavy burden of death; your shoulders are broad and strong enough for it.
HG|2|161|13|0|"Truly, the old Jehovah will no longer benefit you anything in all eternity unless a new Jehovah will begin to take shape within you.
HG|2|161|14|0|This is why I said in my first speech to you: Jehovah must go forth from us if He is to exist for us. If this is not the case, a thousand Jehovahs existing as such are of no benefit to us all.
HG|2|161|15|0|"Of what benefit to a stone is my existence in self··awareness?
HG|2|161|16|0|"However, if the stone itself could pass into self-awareness and become a freely moving being, I also want to be something for it, just as I am for you. For, what am I to the dead stone? - Nothing, a mere nothing!
HG|2|161|17|0|The same relationship existing between me and the stone applies also to you and your old Jehovah.
HG|2|161|18|0|This Jehovah must first attain to the highest, complete self-awareness through your active will before He becomes for you an active Jehovah. And this would have to be effected through your works; failing this, there will be for your life nowhere for all Times of times a Jehovah, as little as men exist for stones.
HG|2|161|19|0|Therefore, do not ask for even more deception and falsehood, but side with truth. Learn it from the great book and the signs of nature, and it will become obvious whether your hearts are ready for the seed of Jehovah.
HG|2|161|20|0|"Now go away for the time of a shadow's turn; ponder over what I told you and then come back again and we will probe your hearts as to the love prevailing within them. And so go. Amen."
HG|2|162|0|1|THE FOUR DOUBTERS TAKE COUNSEL TOGETHER
HG|2|162|1|0|And the four bowed to the patriarchs and then descended from our morning height to a small ledge where they settled down and began to take counsel together, as follows:
HG|2|162|2|0|"Brothers," began the first, "what do you think: Shall we or shall we not trust Enoch's words?
HG|2|162|3|0|"I for my part am of the opinion that this time Enoch is mightily mistaken.
HG|2|162|4|0|"Of course, he is a man like we are - and this is sufficient for the arising of errors; that is all we need.
HG|2|162|5|0|"For although the Almighty has endowed him with greater perfections and ordained him high priest, He has all the same left him with all human frailty, so that he is still the same Enoch as before, and thus he can also commit errors.
HG|2|162|6|0|That this time he has committed a gross error I could have at my finger-tips.
HG|2|162|7|0|"I only cannot understand how in his presence I could have been so benighted!
HG|2|162|8|0|"For instance: What could he have replied had I told him when he repudiated God: 'Brother, if what you so wisely claimed were true, we need no longer build dwellings for ourselves.
HG|2|162|9|0|"For, since we have come into existence without a most wise Creator - being surely in everything more perfect than our dwellings for we can think, talk and act wisely -, why should our inexpressibly more stupid dwellings not also come into existence out of nothing and spontaneously without our help?'
HG|2|162|10|0|"But I will keep the good Enoch waiting for a whole eternity and on top pledge my life that he will never have the good fortune to see a well arranged dwelling grow from the dumb ground of the earth.
HG|2|162|11|0|We are supposed to be the works of blind forces which before us are even without self-awareness?
HG|2|162|12|0|"No, brothers, before Enoch makes me believe this, I believe and prove to him that as a high priest he is a complete fool despite all his wisdom! - What do you have to say? Am I right or not?"
HG|2|162|13|0|And another spoke and said: "You are only too right. I must tell you, brother, it has been rankling me in my innermost. Had I not spared the high patriarchs, truly, one word from me and Enoch's tongue would have been paralyzed like a dewdrop in the middle of winter.
HG|2|162|14|0|"I should have liked to just hear his answer to my casual question: 'Enoch, if what you so wisely have told us is true, I should really like to learn from you how the love for God is to be explained.'
HG|2|162|15|0|"Brothers, if upon this question Enoch without contradicting himself could have answered me with a single syllable, I will swallow before you and him any mountain pointed out by you!
HG|2|162|16|0|"For if Jehovah is a falsehood and so to speak a salve for the indolence of our spirit, also all our love is a crass falsehood; and if that is a falsehood, we are ourselves a falsehood - including Enoch!
HG|2|162|17|0|"However, if we are a delusion to ourselves, then I ask: 'Brother, what privilege has your wisdom over our folly?
HG|2|162|18|0|"Therefore, you can keep quiet just as well as we.' - Tell me straight out: What could Enoch have replied to that?
HG|2|162|19|0|"Nothing; for then he would be in a trap and unable to utter a single word."
HG|2|162|20|0|"Maybe he believed," said a third one, "that we are some good natured fools who believe just about anything.
HG|2|162|21|0|"But our next get-together shall throw light on the four fools before him in a way that despite being a high priest he will feel like sticking in an unripe wild apple; for I am loaded like a cloud ready to burst.
HG|2|162|22|0|"Just a little wind, and the good Enoch shall be treated for his denial of God ten times worse than we all were treated on the Pre-Sabbath. He shall firmly feel it and be paid back for the joke he obviously played on us.
HG|2|162|23|0|"That Enoch should not believe in a God I believe as little as if someone argued with me denying my existence.
HG|2|162|24|0|"However, he played a joke on us and confounded all of us; this is all there is to it.
HG|2|162|25|0|"For this I will grapple with him so that he will be stuck like a rock fallen to the bottom of the sea.
HG|2|162|26|0|"What sort of an answer will he give me if I tell him straight out: 'Enoch, you iniquitous high priest, now you have lied twofold out of your great blindness! For if there is from eternity no Jehovah, you have anyway talked to the wind.
HG|2|162|27|0|"For blind chance certainly did not endow you with more wisdom than it did us; and why should you of all people be more than we who are a complete folly to ourselves, as you are to yourself, and thus to all of us.
HG|2|162|28|0|"If, however, there is an old Jehovah, you are anyway before us all obviously and irrefutably a liar.'
HG|2|162|29|0|Brothers, what can he say to that?"
HG|2|162|30|0|And a fourth said with the first two: "Nothing but at the utmost: 'So I stand before you as an ass and my high priesthood is an empty wind.'
HG|2|162|31|0|"As far as Abedam is concerned, I think we should unite in that point and prove to the face of the wise high priest that He was incontestably Jehovah Himself, which, if only we heeded them somewhat, becomes clear from His words and deeds.
HG|2|162|32|0|"And if he denies this, I shall simply ask him: 'Brother, who, after all, made you high priest?
HG|2|162|33|0|"If He is nothing, then neither are you, - and so do the best thing and abdicate as a high priest; for such an office is not fitting for a repudiator of God.'
HG|2|162|34|0|"What can he or anyone else then reply?"
HG|2|162|35|0|Here they all became unanimous and the first one rose and said~ "Brothers, now that we agree also in this, let us go and settle our business.
HG|2|162|36|0|"Truly, I am burning with curiosity what will be the outcome of this. With Enoch we are as good as completely finished. Thus let us go. Amen."
HG|2|163|0|1|THE ARGUMENT BETWEEN THE FOUR DOUBTERS AND ENOCH
HG|2|163|1|0|And all four rose and thus well prepared returned to the height. When they arrived there they began immediately to deliberate as to who should be the first to approach Enoch.
HG|2|163|2|0|After turning it over in their minds for a while the first one said to the other three: "Do you know what, I have a good idea: Let us forget this but wait until Enoch or someone else will approach us and speak to one or the other.
HG|2|163|3|0|"This, the one addressed should give a proper answer so that everyone will know immediately where he and we all stand. And in case no one comes near us, we know anyway where we stand. And once we know this, all we have to do is turn around and show our backs to the angry high priest for good.
HG|2|163|4|0|"Why that, you surely realize better than I myself. Tell me whether you agree to this." And they all answered in the affirmative.
HG|2|163|5|0|When Enoch saw them he promptly went near them - namely, at the holy Abba's bidding - and asked the first of them: "Well, brothers, at what solution did you arrive? Reveal it to me from the bottom of your hearts."
HG|2|163|6|0|And the first one collected himself as far as his still great embarrassment allowed and answered Enoch in a rather trembling voice, saying: "Dear brother Enoch! I and also my brothers can at the moment give you no answer to this your question other than this: If you should seriously stick to your former contention, maybe owing to an unmerited blindness, we pity you wholeheartedly, though we are unable to help you.
HG|2|163|7|0|"However, if you are of a different opinion from the one you said you held, you are either full of wickedness and pride or you wanted to playa silly joke upon our wretchedness without considering how deeply this might hurt your poor brothers.
HG|2|163|8|0|"In this case as far as we are concerned you are not worthy of the poorest answer, high priest or not.
HG|2|163|9|0|That one or the other is the case with you, we soon recognized from the futility of your proofs for your empty contentions, - wherefore you called us fools although we are not fools like you because we cannot repudiate Jehovah as cleverly as you do.
HG|2|163|10|0|"This is the whole solution which at present we have found for you within us.
HG|2|163|11|0|"So, depending on the reason for your foolishness, you may accept either our regret or our total displeasure as such a solution.
HG|2|163|12|0|"However, we hope that this time you have understood us better than before."
HG|2|163|13|0|And Enoch replied to the four, saying: "O brothers, you have just found that solution which I had hoped you would find.
HG|2|163|14|0|"Only as concerns the ground from which as you say my speech to you would have flowed, you labor under a great misapprehension. For if it were as you thought, I would certainly never have addressed a word to you. However, since matters stand quite differently, I have spoken to you in such a manner as to awaken your spirit that has been for a long time asleep. Now your spirit has been awakened and you have thereby given me the desired solution, for which my soul is glad.
HG|2|163|15|0|That I by no means wanted to be a liar to you, but a true brother in keeping with the divine order, you may gather from the following:
HG|2|163|16|0|"Surely God is not a liar because, though completely omnipresent, He cannot be seen by anyone anywhere unless, in accordance with His eternal order, He wants to show himself as a Father to His children and then teach and educate them for life eternal.
HG|2|163|17|0|"That I hid Jehovah before you happened because you had as good as nothing of Jehovah in your hearts, but only His name in your mouth.
HG|2|163|18|0|"Of what benefit is the sole dead name unless it corresponds with the living one in the heart? Yes, I tell you, it is a crass repudiation of God!
HG|2|163|19|0|"When I became aware of this in you, I took it upon myself to present it to you as though it had been my idea, and thereby I awakened you.
HG|2|163|20|0|"Look, this is how matters stand. Now you have even found Jehovah in Abedam and agree on it; thus your hearts have achieved a victory.
HG|2|163|21|0|"So follow me to the higher initiation so that you may clearly realize whether I am a worthy high priest or not.
HG|2|163|22|0|"For there is Another One amongst us, Who will give all of you the true initiation in God and in me. Amen."
HG|2|164|0|1|THE FOUR DOUBTERS' PERFECT CONCEPT OF GOD. WISDOM, THE FRUIT OF A LIVING HEART
HG|2|164|1|0|Thereupon Enoch personally led the four to the most holy Abba and then said to them: "Brothers, look, it is this unknown stranger Who, as I told you before, will give you higher instruction on Jehovah and then also on me. - So listen to Him and follow Him. Amen."
HG|2|164|2|0|And Abba promptly stepped among them and asked them: "Since you were offended by Enoch's speech, so much so that your hearts were thereby puffed up in enmity against the high priest, do tell Me what concept you have of Jehovah."
HG|2|164|3|0|And the first of the four promptly began to speak and said rather boldly:
HG|2|164|4|0|"Good man, friend and brother, it is rather difficult to find a valid answer to your question - but not so difficult to reveal to you our general ideas concerning Jehovah, namely, as they are generally customary with and among us; so listen to them.
HG|2|164|5|0|"By God we understand the eternal, exceedingly perfect, Primordial Power filling the whole of infinity in the most clear self-awareness.
HG|2|164|6|0|"This power can manifest everywhere, being actually the most perfect, freest will which works according to its own innate ideas developing in endless abundance and greatest clarity in this very same will and its own light engendered by its own incessant activity.
HG|2|164|7|0|"Behold, this is our general concept of God. Besides, as to the substantial essence of this endless, infinite primordial willpower, it is too far beyond the sphere of our power of understanding for a valid definition on it to be given.
HG|2|164|8|0|"However, speculations cannot and must not ever be set up as tenets.
HG|2|164|9|0|"On the other hand, it seems at least to me and some others that this infinite willpower must express itself almost like our love, since whatever we look at bears incontestable witness to this truth.
HG|2|164|10|0|"In this point even the inert stone is not silent but speaks as it were through its being: 'Since I love my components, I hold them fixed to my mighty center.'
HG|2|164|11|0|"If this is undeniably declared already by a stone, surely all other things are even more living witnesses .. - most of all we men in our self-aware-ness, who were all begotten in mutual love.
HG|2|164|12|0|"Having made this great surmise, we also dare to maintain that God in Himself is the purest and most holy love, out of which love He can manifest as Jehovah or as the good, wise and almighty Creator of all things in man, as well as outside of him as likewise a man - albeit always only in the most perfect sense. In man He manifests as the purest love for His own divinity, and outside of man either as a mightily active power or visibly in a perfect human form to which, however, we must not regard Him as bound.
HG|2|164|13|0|"Look, dear, good man, friend and brother, this is in general all we know about the nature of God. Now it is up to you to either affirm or attack this our opinion."
HG|2|164|14|0|Thereupon Abba said to the four: "Your answer was perfect; for it is in earnest just as you have declared it.
HG|2|164|15|0|"But such wisdom is of no benefit whatsoever to you if it is a product of your own reflection or the result of verbal instruction.
HG|2|164|16|0|"If such wisdom is to serve for your benefit, it must become either a living, clear feeling in your heart or - which is more preferable - it must go forth from the activity of the heart.
HG|2|164|17|0|"Only if one or the other is the case will the thereby awakened innate life force, acting as a constant witness, proclaim loudly to everyone that God is Himself the purest and holiest love, in which no being - least of all the true children of this love - will ever perish.
HG|2|164|18|0|"Hence, whoever has not found God in this way, for him God is as good as no God, for He is not a God of life, but merely a God of a human rational speculation which has value only until it is replaced by another.
HG|2|164|19|0|"But he who has found God in and out of his life's ground, has found Him in person, and no power will ever be able to displace Him.
HG|2|164|20|0|"Look, this is truly how matters stand. Now declare your opinion on Abedam and the high priest Enoch so that I may set you right also in this. Amen."
HG|2|165|0|1|THE THREEFOLD NATURE OF ABEDAM THE HIGH AND THE NATURE OF ENOCH AS AN INSTRUMENT OF THE LORD
HG|2|165|1|0|And the first of the four said to the other three:. "If you agree, I will speak; however, if one of you wants to talk it is just as well."
HG|2|165|2|0|And the other three said: "Brother, you do the talking since you are at it; for we are anyway of one mind and of one opinion."
HG|2|165|3|0|So the first one began promptly to speak with even more courage than before, saying:
HG|2|165|4|0|"Good man, friend and brother, having gathered from your erstwhile speech that you too possess a high degree of wisdom, I too will open my mouth before you in the manner of high wisdom thereby expressing my fullest respect and acknowledgment of your high wisdom; so lend a favorable ear to what I shall say:
HG|2|165|5|0|"As concerns Abedam, Who for three whole days was amongst us performing many miracles, our opinion about Him is precisely as follows:
HG|2|165|6|0|"Abedam is a twofold being, indeed I would say, He is a threefold being.
HG|2|165|7|0|"He is a twofold being since in Him obviously both a human and a divine nature find expression: A human nature as to His appearance which had our form to which it corresponded in everything completely, and a divine one in His words and deeds, for with Him a word could be regarded as an accomplished deed.
HG|2|165|8|0|”To be sure, the ordinary man can also think and want many a thing, but his thoughts and intention are only very subtle creations as such and can never manifest originally, but only as a laborious addition with the aid of mechanical and organic forces through which our inner creation is then imitated, albeit most imperfectly.
HG|2|165|9|0|Thus we can for instance think and then pronounce a perfect grass. Thereby it is in us as it were created; but we cannot possibly set it outside of us so perfectly as we think it since our being is only conditional and therefore necessarily limited. Thus we cannot create in the pattern of God's endless being, but only on the smallest scale within the limits of our own being, just as the Deity does within the space of Its infinite being.
HG|2|165|10|0|"But things are totally different with Abedam, Who was none other than Jehovah, capable of manifesting in any form whatsoever! For through the human form of Abedam the Deity worked out of Its infiniteness and so what carne out of Abedam's mouth had to be a completed work; for all things viewed by us can be nothing else but thoughts and words which also in the infinite Deity must be present in infinite number and, when spoken by the Deity Itself, must be visibly present like those thoughts and words in us which we have spoken with greater determination for and within us.
HG|2|165|11|0|"Behold, dear, good man, friend and brother, this is how matters stand. Of course, somebody could object and say:
HG|2|165|12|0|"If that is the case, what about the sometimes occurring power to work miracles in the ordinary man when he has command over God's thoughts?'
HG|2|165|13|0|"I then say: In that case man himself has become a manifestation of the Deity which - although on a smaller scale - works through him just as It had worked through Abedam on the, to us, greatest possible scale.
HG|2|165|14|0|Thus the divine effect lies not in the essence of man, but solely in the essence of God, Who wanted to express Himself in this or that way in a human.
HG|2|165|15|0|"This applies also to Enoch, who actually is no more and no less than we all are, namely, a quite ordinary man. However, since God through Abedam has called and destined him to be high priest or an organ through which to manifest constantly in human form to men when God expresses Himself through him either through word or deed, Enoch is nearly that which Abedam Himself was, namely, a hallowed or capable means for the infinite essence of God to manifest locally and temporally.
HG|2|165|16|0|"As a man, Enoch can do as little as I can. Yet whenever he does achieve something, it is only God Who achieves it through Enoch, - which Enoch surely realizes better than I do, being a thoroughly wise man!
HG|2|165|17|0|"Previously I have said that Abedam is like a threefold being. This is due to the fact that this very Abedam - as I at least believe to have found out -comprises the divine power in its fullness, since he appeared with absolute authority as the purest love in God and out of this authority spoke and acted as though the Deity in all Its fullness were subject to him, not he subject to the Deity.
HG|2|165|18|0|"Since this is undeniably so, Abedam is threefold, namely: The Deity Itself, because It is love; furthermore, the active omnipotence of God Himself, because the Word is pure love; and, finally, love itself, because the Deity Itself with all the endless fullness of Its might.
HG|2|165|19|0|"Behold, here you have our opinion on Abedam and Enoch. I gave it to you as we found it. Now it is again up to you to either accept or criticize it; for only wisdom can test and throw light on wisdom. Yet all honor be to God forever. Amen."
HG|2|166|0|1|DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE PRUDENCE OF THE INTELLECT AND THE WISDOM OF THE HEART
HG|2|166|1|0|Thereupon Abba said to the speaker and his brothers: "I tell you, you gave Me quite the right answer, and it is as you have pointed out.
HG|2|166|2|0|"But all this has issued from your thinking with the intellect and your worldly prudence, wherefore you are a completely righteous man.
HG|2|166|3|0|"However, since you found all this on the road of mature thinking and quibbling, you have for a while quickened the senses of your soul; but with all that your spirit remained completely unawakened, indeed almost like dead. That this is so, you all shall clearly see from a few little parables.
HG|2|166|4|0|The soul and its senses are the blossom of the spirit. If you break a lily which is not quite open as yet from its stem and then put it into water, it will surely also unfold and its outer form and smell will be exactly like those of the lily that has opened on the stem. However, where the ripening of the living seed is concerned, behold, that will perish along with the dead and partly rotten blossom. For the life of the seed does not stem from the blossom whose only task it is to develop the forms or what is called the body of the seed, but only from the root which is stuck in the life-saturated soil.
HG|2|166|5|0|"Now behold, this applies also to the man who strives only for pure wisdom. For wisdom as such is then nothing else but an empty unfolding of the blossom of some plant, taken or separated from its root stock, and is unable to engender any life, for it has neither root nor soil, but purely water which as such has no life but only the capacity of freeing the life of the earth keeping the root receptive for the life from the earth.
HG|2|166|6|0|"Love is the root of the tree of life and the heart, or the understanding of the heart, which expresses itself in feelings, is the soil. Hence, whoever wants to harvest the fruits of life, must fertilize the soil and feed the root. Then the blossom and with it the living seed will anyway thrive excellently on the stem growing out of the healthy root.
HG|2|166|7|0|"Your understanding of Abedam and Enoch is as close to the truth as is the lily separated from the stem and then opening in the water, to that unfolding on the stem. However, if you begin to look for the seed, truly you will find none because there is neither root nor soil. - Do you understand this?
HG|2|166|8|0|"But listen to yet another parable! Behold, in the warm summer there appear many plants above the ground of the earth; but as soon as winter, the great trial of life, comes along, it destroys all that light has created, - but is incapable of killing the root and the completely matured seed.
HG|2|166|9|0|"Look, it is the same with the understanding of Abedam and Enoch. The intellect will hold on to Abedam and Enoch for as long as they are tangibly there for it and will ponder over them for as long as it has not come to a final conclusion on them; however, once it has come to such a conclusion the sun has gone down for it and winter has begun.
HG|2|166|10|0|"Cognition will begin to die down and pass over into death, which is false and evil and like the fungi and mushrooms which have neither root nor seeds.
HG|2|166|11|0|"Yet once Abedam and Enoch are received by the love in the heart, they grow into a tree under whose branches even the spirits of heaven will seek shelter.
HG|2|166|12|0|"For then, Abedam will be the root and His Word will be the soil out of which everywhere an Enoch will emerge, full of living, mature seed. And the blossom of this stem will be excellent and will give the seed itself the proper form and a proper, firm garment in which life will be able to continue forever. - Do you understand this?
HG|2|166|13|0|"Yes, now you understand that the water flower resembles a perfect blossom. However, if you only remain in the water of your intellect, no living seed will grow for you from this knowledge, just as none will grow from the water flower.
HG|2|166|14|0|"I tell you: Surround the stem of the blossom separated from the root with good, living soil from your heart, then keep watering it with the living water which has been flowing from My mouth, and you can at least bring the seed to maturation and then sow it anew into your soil so that it will yield you a new root of life which no winter will be able to damage any more; for without a root no life is possible.
HG|2|166|15|0|"Now you are probably amazed at My wisdom; but I tell you: Strive to be forthwith baffled by My love, then you will no longer be so amazed at My wisdom, but at eternal life, which is the love and the primordial source of all wisdom.
HG|2|166|16|0|"If someone gives you a beautiful flower which you have never seen, you have great pleasure; yet I give you the whole plant. Plant it into the soil and you will harvest the root, the blossom and, finally, even the seed of life!
HG|2|166|17|0|"Do understand this. But, if you fail to grasp something, - behold, here am I and there is Enoch; ask and we will answer you and everyone else from the root. Amen."
HG|2|167|0|1|GOD'S WORD AS THE LIVING WATER. THE PARABLE OF THE RAINWATER, WHICH IS BETTER FOR THE WATERING OF PLANTS THAN SPRING-WATER
HG|2|167|1|0|Said the first of the four, highly amazed at the great wisdom of the stranger: "Listen, good man, friend and brother, nothing of what you said is incomprehensible to me; for you expressed yourself dearly, and the simile of the plucked-off lily whose seedless blossom would unfold in a basin was very appropriate and we have understood exactly what you meant to tell us thereby.
HG|2|167|2|0|"I realize perfectly that all this is certainly so in all nature, particularly in that of man; but towards the end of your speech when you became somewhat agitated you dropped a hint, - and I must say, dear, good man, friend and brother, this I cannot comprehend at all.
HG|2|167|3|0|"For there you likened your words to a living water with which I should diligently water the plucked-off flower stem. This would yield me at least a seed - if not at once the root - which I could then sow into my soil so as to obtain a new root, stem and blossom and therefrom also a new seed for eternal life.
HG|2|167|4|0|"All this is correct, exceedingly wise and clear; only how you turn your word into a living water, or rather how I am to do it, -look, dear man, friend and brother, this is a somewhat daring statement, that is, at the moment insofar as I do not grasp it as yet.
HG|2|167|5|0|"However, if you would do me the brotherly favor and make a more definite statement on it, you can rest assured that I and all of us shall honor your every word, seeking to sublimate it to the living root and the most active seed in our hearts.
HG|2|167|6|0|"If you are willing to do this, we ask you for it."
HG|2|167|7|0|And the most holy Abba opened His mouth and said: 'Truly, you have posed the best question; for I tell you: Everything depends on whether you grasp this correctly.
HG|2|167|8|0|"Whoever does not understand that My Word is a living water, does not grasp in the least what God is, what Abedam and what Enoch; for only the living water can reveal this to him completely.
HG|2|167|9|0|"Since, therefore, this depends on the true, intimate acquaintance with the living water, the question arises: How, then, is the Word from My mouth a living water?
HG|2|167|10|0|This too you shall see in an accurate metaphor; and so hear it:
HG|2|167|11|0|"At home you have a garden. In the same you have planted a great variety of good plants. When during the summer now and again it becomes very dry you water the plants with good water so that they do not dry out and die in the barren soil of your garden. But despite your diligent watering the plants thrive only very poorly and your harvest is as poor as is the soil in living food, which consists solely in a well-blessed rain from the clouds of heaven.
HG|2|167|12|0|"You say out of your wisdom: 'A dry year is a scourge both for the plants and for our stomach and skin!'
HG|2|167|13|0|"Why, then, do you consider the rainwater better and more nourishing than the one you pour from your jug onto the plants? - Answer Me this out of your wisdom."
HG|2|167|14|0|And the speaker replied: 'This is quite natural: Because the earth's spring-water has already imparted its energy to the earth prior to reaching the surface of the earth feebly. However, the rainwater falls in undiminished strength to the ground of the earth where a single raindrop is more precious for the flora than a whole jug full of the purest spring-water. - I consider my answer to be correct."
HG|2|167|15|0|And the most holy Abba replied: "Quite right; so consider My Word a rain from the heavens of all life, and the life-giving property of the water of this My living Word will no longer be a riddle to you, and Abedam together with Enoch will appear before you in great clarity and in all the fullness of His Deity. Understand it. Amen."
HG|2|168|0|1|THE FOUR WORLDLY-WISE RECOGNIZE THE LORD IN THE STRANGER. WISDOM AND LOVE AS A LONG AND A SHORT ROAD FOR GODSEEKERS
HG|2|168|1|0|After this speech by Abba the four began to be taken aback mightily and everyone of them thought to himself: "It is truly peculiar with this man.
HG|2|168|2|0|"Who and what is he and where must he have come from? Truly, the man speaks as though he were - Jehovah Himself!"
HG|2|168|3|0|After the first of them had apologized to the still unknown Abba, the four stepped back a little and deliberated on the super-wise stranger.
HG|2|168|4|0|The first at once asked the other three, saying: "Brothers! Like I, also you have heard this man's speech - and surely understood it just as I did. What do you think of him? Who is he? Who can he be?"
HG|2|168|5|0|Thereupon the second one said: "Brother, you know that in certain things I have never made great blunders, and so I think I shall also now hit the nail on the head.
HG|2|168|6|0|'The metaphor of the garden, the watering of the same, the comparison of the spring-water with the rain and, finally, the likening of our words to the already feeble spring-water, but the likening of His Word to the living rain out of the clouds of heaven and in the end the clear hint concerning Abedam's presence remove any doubt where I am concerned that behind Him there is -. Abedam Jehovah Himself!
HG|2|168|7|0|"Look brothers, this is my opinion which intrudes upon me inescapably yet at the same time fills my whole being with such bliss as I have never before experienced.
HG|2|168|8|0|"However, I do not want to impose my opinion on anyone, - and I shall be extremely pleased to hear also your opinions on it."
HG|2|168|9|0|Said the third one promptly: "Brothers, it seems to me at least that the brother is not exactly wrong. I do not want to add a whole-hearted Yes; however, if you are unanimous on the point I shall certainly not say No.
HG|2|168|10|0|'That this man must be more than an ordinary man shines most clearly from his every word; yet, whether he is directly Abedam Jehovah Himself or only His spirit speaks through him, the stranger, this remains to be determined.
HG|2|168|11|0|"However, if it depended only on me, I would rather stand for directness than for indirectness, without thereby prejudicing anyone's opinion."
HG|2|168|12|0|And the fourth opened his mouth and said: "Brother, I think I too shall commit no great blunder by totally agreeing with you. Now only our reason should be allowed to speak and it will soon become apparent where the majority of votes will go."
HG|2|168|13|0|Thereupon the first principal speaker said: Brothers, we are fully agreed! For this was my secret opinion right after His first speech, and I am rejoicing greatly that we are now completely of one heart and one mind! But now the question arises: How shall we go about it, - how approach Him again? What offering shall we give Him? How shall we now look in His eyes? What shall we be able to tell Him, Him, Who knew our most secret thoughts many eternities before through His almighty Word we became thinking and feeling humans?
HG|2|168|14|0|"He, Who through one Word once created heaven and earth and all their countless beings, has now spoken to us in so many words! - Say, think, what can, what will become of this?"
HG|2|168|15|0|Here suddenly Abba stepped among them and said: "Children, friends and brothers! My heart takes great pleasure in you; for you have truly found Me as befits a free man.
HG|2|168|16|0|"But your road to Me, your eternal, holy Father, was laborious; for wisdom takes short and difficult steps, whereas love blurts out so to speak. However, having thus found Me, rejoice exceedingly; for I, God the Almighty, as your most loving Father, am now visibly among you.
HG|2|168|17|0|"So come to My heart all of you and feel that I am truly your eternal, holy, most loving Father! Do come, do come! Amen."
HG|2|169|0|1|LOVE - THE TRUE WORSHIP AND THE TRUE OFFERING. THE LORD BECOMES AGAIN INVISIBLE
HG|2|169|1|0|And they all rushed to Him, not only the four, but all who were then on the height, and embraced Abba, weeping tears of joy and love; all praised, glorified and honoured Him in their hearts.
HG|2|169|2|0|And He blessed them all and finally said to them: "Little children, you all have now seen the true Father and beheld God in Me; since I came to you with love, you embraced Me with love. From now on believe firmly in your hearts that I alone am the true, good, holy Father and the sole Lord of heaven and earth, the God of all might, strength and power, the Creator, Ruler and Sustainer of all things and the sole Eternal Life itself in its perfection, because eternal and infinite Love and Wisdom in person!
HG|2|169|3|0|"Believe this firmly in your hearts and actively feel that eternal life is fully within you by virtue of My love and you will be always blissful here and beyond in the eternal abode of My love and wisdom. Here you will be blissful because you will no longer see and suffer death, and beyond through the ever-increasing inner unfoldment of the endless abundance of the wonders of My life within you spiritually.
HG|2|169|4|0|"I have now blessed you as your true Father; you, too, bless Me in your hearts through the most faithful, constant love, and you will prove by the spirit pervading your works that you believe Me to be the alone good Father, Who has loved you for eternities long before a sun was burning in the firmament.
HG|2|169|5|0|"Whoever honours Me with the hand, his hand shall be blessed for any work; who honours Me with the feet, shall find no stones on his way; who honours Me with the body, shall have a blessed body and no pain shall ever touch a fibre of his flesh; who honours Me with the mouth, his mouth shall be blessed so that all the nations shall praise him; who honours Me with the eyes shall never see death; who honours Me with the ears, his ear no evil voice shall ever penetrate, but harmonious sounds shall delight it; who honours Me with his whole head including its marrow, him I will bless with great wisdom; but he who honours Me in his heart as the alone good Father, he it is who honours Me with his whole life, since he honours Me with his love, which represents his whole life; and who honours Me with his whole life, shall also be fully blessed with the eternal life out of Me, the holy, most loving, good Father!
HG|2|169|6|0|"Therefore, honour Me at all times with the heart all of you, and eternal life will be within you because your hearts are filled with that which is of life eternal, namely, My holy, almighty love.
HG|2|169|7|0|"I can be blessed neither with the hand, nor with the feet, nor with the body, nor with the mouth, nor with the eyes nor the ears, but only with a pure heart filled by My holy love.
HG|2|169|8|0|"However, he who blesses Me with such a heart, also blesses Me with the hands, feet, the mouth, the eyes, the ears and with the whole head and the body, even with all his strength, wherefore I will fully bless the whole man for eternal life.
HG|2|169|9|0|The one who wants to bless Me partly, also I, as I said, shall bless only partly.
HG|2|169|10|0|"So remain alone with love, and you will always receive My blessings in abundance; however, if you do not remain with love alone, My blessings will be like your love.
HG|2|169|11|0|"Verily, I tell you, My little children: I, your Father, need no offerings and no socalled service honouring Me especially; for I am almighty enough to perform any service eternally, just as I have performed it from eternity without your offerings and your divine service.
HG|2|169|12|0|"If you want to serve Me, serve each other in My fatherly love, and you will be true servants of God.
HG|2|169|13|0|"Whoever wants to sacrifice, let him sacrifice in his heart. My fatherly love in his heart he shall offer up to Me as a sacrifice; I shall always look at such a sacrifice with pleasure.
HG|2|169|14|0|"Now you know everything vividly within you; observe it at all times and do accordingly, and eternal life in its fullness will gush forth like a river from your loins there to destroy death's abode forever, ever, ever! Amen.
HG|2|169|15|0|"Enoch is My mouth with you; listen to him, and his word will either bless or judge you according to the state of your hearts! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|2|169|16|0|Here Abba again became invisible and disappeared before the weeping eyes of the children for the last time, that is, during Adam's life-time, and was generally no longer seen until the great Time of times in the flesh as the Son of Man.
HG|2|170|0|1|ADAM'S FOOLISH DEMAND FOR A SPEECH BY ENOCH ON THE JUST DISAPPEARED LORD. ENOCH'S FITTING ANSWER
HG|2|170|1|0|Only after a considerable time did the patriarchs begin to recover and look around whether Jehovah might not be visible somewhere.
HG|2|170|2|0|But this endeavour was futile; for Jehovah was hiding again in His holy place and remained only visible to the eyes of pure love in the heart.
HG|2|170|3|0|After a while Adam stepped up to Enoch and said to him: "Enoch, speak something about Him, Whom our eyes were not worthy of beholding, so that we may no longer feel quite so abandoned.
HG|2|170|4|0|"For nothing is more painful to the heart than missing what one has once seized with love; but it is all the more painful to miss Him Who is the sole life of our hearts and thus the sole object of our most mighty love.
HG|2|170|5|0|"So speak, Enoch, speak! Speak about Him, yes speak of nothing else but Him; for He alone has now become the greatest need of our hearts.
HG|2|170|6|0|"Do not speak of that which has some bearing on Him, but speak only of Him alone; neither how He was among us, full of love, mercy and condescension, guiding and teaching us and with the greatest mildness showing us the holiest roads full of love to Him, Him, the best, holiest, most loving Father!
HG|2|170|7|0|"So do speak only about Him, dear Enoch! Amen."
HG|2|170|8|0|And Enoch promptly opened his mouth and said: "Most venerable father, your desire is pure like the water which is bubbling there in the white sand under the white stone, coming from a purest spring; but think what it means to speak of Him, of Him alone!
HG|2|170|9|0|"Behold His great Words around us; we ourselves are nothing else, and whatever we look at is nothing else but God's Word.
HG|2|170|10|0|"And now you want me to speak about Him without touching on anything of some bearing to Him.
HG|2|170|11|0|'Tell me, most venerable father, how this might be possible? For speaking of Him without touching on other pictures and matters and things having a bearing on Him is a sheer impossibility.
HG|2|170|12|0|"One would have to incessantly utter His name; but how would this strike you after only a short while?
HG|2|170|13|0|"Or could such a monotonous repetition of one and the same name, albeit denoting the supreme and most venerable object of our love, be worthy of being called a speech?
HG|2|170|14|0|"Therefore you, most venerable father, must change your heart's surely most pure, but nevertheless impossible wish a little, and I shall promptly fulfill it."
HG|2|170|15|0|And Adam realized the foolishness of his demand and finally said to Enoch: "Yes, yes, my son, you are right, my demand is in all earnest quite impossible; so do according to your heart, which is close to the most holy Father's love, and I shall welcome anything you will utter about Him. Amen."
HG|2|170|16|0|And forthwith Enoch addressed the following short speech to all those present, saying: "Fathers and brothers! Have you never observed what the moon looks like beside the sun during the day and what difference there is between its light and that of the sun?
HG|2|170|17|0|"You all look at me in amazement not knowing what I thereby mean to say.
HG|2|170|18|0|"Oh do listen; we will surely unravel this picture.
HG|2|170|19|0|"Behold, when the sun's mighty light gleams down on us from the immensely high firmament, the moon stands abashed beside the great luminary of the day and a cloudlet shimmers in the rays of the sun many times more than the moon with all its nocturnal splendour. Only when the great luminary of the day has completely set does the moon's cold light begin to become prominent, beside which even the little stars are able to shine.
HG|2|170|20|0|"Look, the same thing applies now to me. Any speech on the Father out of my mouth would now look exactly like the moon's light beside the sun; but when evening and night comes, then also my moon will shine as though it had a light of its own and will allow also other stars around it to shine.
HG|2|170|21|0|"However, as long as the great light of God's Word still shines within us, my moonlight is an idle folly; so remit me for now the demanded speech and refresh yourselves through the rays of the great light within us.
HG|2|170|22|0|"For now my speech would be like a darkening of the sun within us; so let us remain with the day for as long as it lasts.
HG|2|170|23|0|"However, should this day come to an end some time, then, fathers and brothers, only then look out for the moon! - And now let us go home; for the sun is already preparing to go down. Let us do this. Amen."
HG|2|171|0|1|THE MIRACULOUS REPLENISHMENT OF SETH'S LARDERS
HG|2|171|1|0|Upon this speech by Enoch all the patriarchs, including the four from midday, rose from the ground and went to their dwellings. When they arrived there Adam invited Enoch, the known Abedam and the four from the midday region to stay with him for the night and share the meal in his hut with him.
HG|2|171|2|0|And the guests greeted Adam with childlike love and, gladly acceding to his wish, entered Adam's hut.
HG|2|171|3|0|Adam right away ordered the meal with Seth, and Seth promptly looked after it.
HG|2|171|4|0|So he hurried to his dwelling and told his children to bring three medium-sized baskets full of the best fruits, milk, juice from berries, water, bread and honey.
HG|2|171|5|0|Seth's children rushed to his great larders to fulfill their father's will; but how amazed and sadly did they return forthwith from the larders, finding the same completely empty!
HG|2|171|6|0|When they revealed this to Seth, the latter promptly went to the larders himself where to his sorrow he found his children's statements confirmed.
HG|2|171|7|0|"What am I to do now?" he asked his own heart; but it remained silent and no good advice emerged from it.
HG|2|171|8|0|Therefore, he soon left his dwelling and returned to the dwelling of Adam.
HG|2|171|9|0|Having arrived there, he promptly disclosed with the most pitiable mien the truly deplorable state of his larders.
HG|2|171|10|0|When the already rather hungry Adam heard this, he became sad himself and, finally turning to Enoch, asked him whether his larders might be better appointed than Seth's.
HG|2|171|11|0|And Enoch replied: "Listen, if father Seth's larders should really be in the condition described by him, I am in advance convinced that my larders are not so poorly appointed as his.
HG|2|171|12|0|"However, I reckon that this time the father Seth in his great eagerness did not look around enough in his house. So again let me say: Seth's larders are exceedingly full; and the father Seth should go to the same in order to find them crammed full.
HG|2|171|13|0|"For Abba Jehovah is not only full of love and mercy when walking among us visibly, but He is the very Same also when hidden from our eyes; therefore, to Him all our love, all praise and all honour forever. Amen."
HG|2|171|14|0|And Seth said: "Enoch, you have spoken the truth: All our love and adoration to the good, most loving Father! For He has now proved Himself to me great and exceedingly merciful; for truly: My larders were emptied to the last drop, and now I am seeing them again packed full in my heart."
HG|2|171|15|0|And Seth immediately returned to his dwelling, and all his children and his wife hurried towards him shouting "Father, father! Our larders are crammed full with the most delicious and aromatic foods of every kind!"
HG|2|171|16|0|And Seth fell down on his face intending to give thanks and pray; but a voice called as if out of heaven: "My dear brother Seth, I know you and you know Me; so rise and look after Adam and his by Me beloved guests! Amen."
HG|2|171|17|0|Here Seth jumped up and looked around so as to somehow catch sight of the holy Abba.
HG|2|171|18|0|But the voice spoke again: "Seth, why are you casting your eyes around? Is not the heart My house within you? So go and serve the guests. Amen."
HG|2|171|19|0|And Seth went promptly and amply provided the guests relating to them what had happened.
HG|2|171|20|0|111ereupon Enoch replied: "So it is and will remain, namely, that the ear is closer to life than the eye; but the heart alone is the eternal abode of life. 'Therefore to Him, the Father of life, the fullest dedication of our hearts forever! Amen."
HG|2|171|21|0|Thereupon Adam blessed the guests, praised God with them and then they all went to their rest.
HG|2|172|0|1|THE FIRST CHURCH ON EARTH. THE SEVEN MESSENGERS OF THE HEIGHT IN LAMECH'S PALACE IN THE CITY OF ENOCH
HG|2|172|1|0|We have now spent seven days on the height with the children of God and witnessed and heard at great length - deed after deed and word by word - about the first establishment of the Church on earth through Jehovah's visible presence. Thereby we received a full explanation of the six days of creation as stated in the Bible by Moses, through which nothing else but the very founding of the first Church on earth is to be understood, and we can again leave the height for a short time and go to the city of Enoch to see and hear what was going on there and what changes had occurred there within the space of a week
HG|2|172|2|0|Thus we go down. - What is happening here? What is going on here?
HG|2|172|3|0|Look, at this moment Kisehel, Sethlahem and another brother who shall be named Joram are about to enter the palace of Lamech.
HG|2|172|4|0|What is their intention, what will they do, and what abominations will their eyes behold? - So listen and see!
HG|2|172|5|0|Since their speedy arrival in the city of Enoch the seven messengers have several times approached Lamech. They were shown everything, there being also dainty lady's maids who hovered around them in all sorts of lewd postures talking and gesturing enticingly. They had almost completely ensnared four of them in all earnest, wherefore on the dispute day the angel Abel was sent down to them by Me and these four are not present this time; but they had not been received by Lamech himself as yet.
HG|2|172|6|0|This time the three are firmly determined to penetrate into Lamech's chamber, no matter the cost. 'This is why they are just entering the palace.
HG|2|172|7|0|What do they want from Lamech, who does not want to admit but only entice and catch them through his newly recruited lady's maids and courtesans?
HG|2|172|8|0|You know what he had done to the name of Jehovah; look, it leads up to this: He must with his own hands dig out the hole and in the prescribed manner dean the tablet!
HG|2|172|9|0|You will clearly see by their side what they will behold on this occasion.
HG|2|172|10|0|When they arrived at the first stairway they found it filled on both sides with the fairest and most voluptuous, seductive women, all stark naked, who were wailing pitifully and asking the three messengers to rescue them. Otherwise they had to die the most cruel death within the next hour, for they had failed the previous day to catch them, Lamech's worst enemies, and deliver them up to his most glowing revenge.
HG|2|172|11|0|But this is only one of Lamech's ruses. And the three instantly recognized it as such and Kisehel said to the naked women: "Listen, you evil nest of vipers! Not Lamech will cruelly exterminate you, but the sharp rod of Jehovah will do this to you!
HG|2|172|12|0|"Pus and boils will be consuming you alive outside the city in the puddles, swamps and morasses! Jehovah's almighty will be done forever! Amen."
HG|2|172|13|0|The same instant about sixty naked women were inflicted with frightfully burning scabs and rushed madly, angry and howling through the lanes of the city to the aforementioned puddles, swamps and morasses and threw themselves into them.
HG|2|172|14|0|Thereupon their bodies were infested with pus and abscesses and the flesh began to fall off their bones, putrid and stinking, while they were still alive.
HG|2|172|15|0|Thus the first stairway was cleansed. When they reached the second, they were greeted by an even more terrible wailing, for also this stairway was filled with naked women who were being virtually torn to pieces with the sharpest rods by the personal myrmidons of Lamech.
HG|2|172|16|0|When the bleeding women saw the three mighty ones, they began to scream even more loudly that the three might rescue them from the hands of Lamech's personal myrmidons.
HG|2|172|17|0|And Kisehel commanded the myrmidons: "Stop wielding your rods and lead the heroines of Lamech out to the puddles, swamps and morasses; there they will meet their fellow sluts and will share their reward with them!
HG|2|172|18|0|"But your hands shall henceforth never touch a rod, or you will die like these heroines of vice! - Jehovah's will be done now as forever! Amen.
HG|2|172|19|0|And at once the myrmidons threw away the rods, bound the mangled women's hands on their backs and dragged them out to the puddles, swamps and morasses. Only here did the women begin to howl most fright~ fully, realizing the fate of their companions.
HG|2|172|20|0|Then the myrmidons loosed their hands and left them; and the women, full of despair, threw themselves into the swamps and like the others perished.
HG|2|172|21|0|When the myrmidons had returned to the palace, the three told them to turn to Jehovah and never again enter the palace, but go with their wives to Farak where a different destiny awaited them.
HG|2|172|22|0|Soon the one hundred myrmidons left the palace and the three proceeded to the third stairway.
HG|2|173|0|1|THE THIRD STAIRWAY IN LAMECH'S PALACE; ITS OBSTACLES FOR THE THREE MESSENGERS
HG|2|173|1|0|When the three had fully reached the third stairway, they began to marvel inwardly at the great cunning of Lamech, for they were unprepared for anything like this.
HG|2|173|2|0|And I Myself told them nothing in their hearts either so that on this extraordinary occasion they might all the more utilize the power of wisdom given them by Me. How, then, did Lamech block this third stairway?
HG|2|173|3|0|Each step was occupied by little infants and between the infants naked mothers with lacerated breasts and badly disheveled hair were placed. The children were tied down with ropes to the steps and the mothers were hung to the steps by iron bonds round the loins with the aid of strong chains.
HG|2|173|4|0|When the mothers saw the three mighty ones, they began to curse themselves and the three as follows:
HG|2|173|5|0|"From which hell of the worst of all satans did you emerge so that we must here be tortured so abominably, through our horrible torture and distress barring your access to the nefarious Lamech?
HG|2|173|6|0|"You call yourselves messengers of Jehovah! O you horrible blasphemers! If Jehovah is like you, is not our monster Lamech in comparison a light evening breeze despite all his inhuman wickedness?
HG|2|173|7|0|"What did the poor maids whom Lamech's immense cruelty had seduced and enticed for his basest designs ever do to you for you to mercilessly chase them out into the most horrible sewers and puddles, there to perish both in body and in soul?
HG|2|173|8|0|"O you miserable messengers of the lowest hell, as once the great Farak described it, despite your deeds of which all devils taken together are incapable you dare to call yourselves messengers of Jehovah?
HG|2|173|9|0|"Lamech slew his two brothers and should thus have deserved death twofold;
HG|2|173|10|0|"But Jehovah said to Lamech: 'Whoever wants to slay Lamech, shall be revenged seventy-seven times!'
HG|2|173|11|0|"Like us, these poor maids have never killed a fly and you, as would-be messengers of Jehovah's eternal love, have destroyed them in the most cruel, miserable and abominable manner and martyred to death; for you let the anyway threefold unfortunate ones be dragged by their hair into this house of depravity by Lamech's myrmidons whom, to top it all, for their cruelty you even made free and happy!
HG|2|173|12|0|"O you miserable, super-cruel messengers of Jehovah, if you intend to convert the monster Lamech and turn him again to Jehovah, why did you not at first try to convert the most unfortunate maids before you let them be killed so cruelly?
HG|2|173|13|0|"Oh look, you are not concerned about Jehovah, Whose messengers you pretend to be, but only about ruling the poor peoples in the depth of all mire!
HG|2|173|14|0|"Look at us, how for your sake we have had to linger under the most abominable pressure of Lamech, miserable and horribly tortured! Would you not like to call us liars, too, and then ruin and kill us in the puddles and sewers?
HG|2|173|15|0|"If you miserable ones want this, loose our fetters; because for loving mothers no death and no hell can be more painful than this our present condition before you!
HG|2|173|16|0|"If you do not want this, then let us perish here and step across us and our poor innocent children up to the abominable dwelling of Lamech and turn him into an even worse devil than he anyway is!
HG|2|173|17|0|"Accursed be the day that gave us this miserable life! Curse on our begetters and curse on the Creator Who called us into being for such misery, and eternal curse on you who have come to increase our misery!
HG|2|173|18|0|"If you can, destroy us forever; but do not torture us more than we are anyway tortured!"
HG|2|173|19|0|Here the three were taken aback and no longer knew what to do; for the speech of the chained women and the crying and screaming of the children began to mightily touch them to the heart.
HG|2|174|0|1|SETHLAHEM PREACHES REPENTANCE TO THE EVIL WOMEN OF THE THIRD STAIRWAY. THE MAIDS OF THE FIRST AND THE SECOND STAIRWAY TELL OF THEIR MIRACULOUS RESCUE
HG|2|174|1|0|At first the three were amazed at Lamech's ruse by which he had so effectively barred for them the way over the third stairway.
HG|2|174|2|0|This amazement was merely due to the sight of the horribly effective blocking up. However, when they had heard the lament of the women they began to have more and more scruples about so cruelly condemning the maids of the first two stairways.
HG|2|174|3|0|So they proceeded in spirit with the fullness of their indwelling power to the puddles, lifted all the maids cleansed and revived out of the morasses and sewers and, summoning them before the lamenting women, began to address the following speech to the latter after I had opened their hearts; this time Sethlahem was the speaker, and this is what he said:
HG|2|174|4|0|"O you evil women, look here all your companions in vice standing before you trembling and well-preserved! They were dead while in the puddles. Who actually lifted them from the inaccessible swamps, puddles and morasses cleansed, healed and revived and led them here thus safe and sound?
HG|2|174|5|0|"You rescued maids! Talk to these most evil women and tell them who cleansed you, pulled you from death's abyss and revived you!"
HG|2|174|6|0|And the more than one hundred and sixty maids said with one voice: "Oh listen to us, you most unfortunate wantons of Lamech and his servants, of whom he has still a good many, although three days ago his main servant with the elite troops called Horadal after their leader, either was destroyed on the heights by the children of Jehovah or deserted him!
HG|2|174|7|0|"We all were already completely dead in the sewers; only our poor souls were hovering most miserably above the swamps, puddles and morasses. But suddenly we saw three great luminous figures approach our miserable abode and in the three great lightful figures we soon recognized the three messengers of Jehovah.
HG|2|174|8|0|"And these messengers called in a mighty voice: 'Awaken for a witness of the divinity of our mission!' Forthwith our cleansed bodies ascended from the abyss and we united with them, whereupon we were led here by an invisible power and are now and will be always testifying that these three great men must be true messengers of Jehovah!"
HG|2|174|9|0|And Sethlahem continued: "Well then, you most evil women and true children of the dragon, - say what you think! What about your former complaint? Tell us, who advised Lamech to block up the stairway in this manner? Was it not you who did this?
HG|2|174|10|0|"Did not you hire the children and forcefully separate some from their poor mothers for this abominable purpose? Did not you tie up the children and with your own hands tie yourselves to the open rungs with chains and, without having been in the least ordered by Lamech, voluptuously cut your breasts and for the most part smeared them with red juice?
HG|2|174|11|0|"Jehovah prevented us for a short time from seeing your true abominable form; but now He has shown it to us as it is and we see you through and through in your full wickedness! What complaint do you want to raise now?
HG|2|174|12|0|"Previously you asked us from which hell we had escaped; now I am asking you from which hell you escaped, having before us blasphemed both God and Lamech?
HG|2|174|13|0|"Whose children are you, cursing at the same time Jehovah and Satan?
HG|2|174|14|0|"What shall be done with you, the house of the dragon being much too good for you? - Say, pass your own verdict!"
HG|2|174|15|0|And the women began to scream: "Friends of Him, Whose name shall from now on no longer be desecrated by our heinous tongue! Destroy us, destroy us utterly; because for us any existence however miserable is far too much grace!"
HG|2|174|16|0|But Sethlahem replied: "Rise, take the children and return them to where they belong; then go to the sewers, wash yourselves with the filth and then repent until we shall come to you giving you the just reward for the words of your iniquity!
HG|2|174|17|0|"For thus you are too bad for any punishment and any hell. And so rise and go! - But you rescued maids go to your chambers and put on clothes; then come back and lead us to Lamech. Amen."
HG|2|175|0|1|SETHLAHEM'S SPEECH AND HIS COMMISSION FOR THE RESCUED MAIDS. THE THREE MESSENGERS ADVANCE ON LAMECH. THE POWERLESS LAMECH'S RAGE
HG|2|175|1|0|The women promptly vacated the stairway and rushed away with the children, howling. The maids went to their chambers to dress themselves, then they returned to the three, prostrated themselves before them and asked their forgiveness for their former wickedness in which they had acted more under coercion than freely. Then they thanked them for the grace of their rescue and asked them for a lasting strengthening blessing; and the three comforted, blessed and strengthened them in My name. After this action Sethlahem said to the maids:
HG|2|175|2|0|"Now listen, you maids, who by five days have been serving Lamech, that is, not Lamech personally, but rather his servants, for since the threefold loss of his womenfolk Lamech had had nothing to do with any female being, since it became a curse in his mouth!
HG|2|175|3|0|"You have now been cleansed and freed and have received Jehovah's blessing by us, His servants and messengers; thereby you are no longer children of hell but have become children of heaven.
HG|2|175|4|0|"Since you have now become children of heaven, behave at all times accordingly so that you can always share in this blessing.
HG|2|175|5|0|"Obedience is the first step in the dwelling of eternal life. Therefore, if you want to attain to eternal life, be obedient to every word you will be hearing from our mouth and out of an ever-growing love for Jehovah do everything we shall demand of you! If you will do all this faithfully out of love for Jehovah, your strength will begin to increase and you will become true heroines - no longer of depravity, but of the divine eternal life and thereby also of the eternal goodwill of God!
HG|2|175|6|0|The first thing we demand of you is to take us to the chamber of Lamech.
HG|2|175|7|0|"Following that go out and gather dry wood and carry it to the puddles piling it up in dry spots; continue doing this until we come to you.
HG|2|175|8|0|"When the women out there who smear and wash themselves with the filth or somebody else will ask you why you are doing this, say nothing but this:
HG|2|175|9|0|"We, messengers of Jehovah, had bidden you do this; and woe betide him who should dare lay his hand on you or the gathered wood!
HG|2|175|10|0|"For the moment you know all you have to do, and so lead us to the chamber of Lamech. Amen."
HG|2|175|11|0|And presently some of the maids went ahead, others following the three. When soon they reached the door to Lamech's chamber, they indicated this, saying: 'This is the chamber; the door being closed, we cannot possibly know whether he is inside or not. - Jehovah be with you and with us!"
HG|2|175|12|0|And Sethlahem commended their faithfulness and bade them go out-· side to gather wood.
HG|2|175|13|0|Now Kisehel touched the door which was firmly bolted and barred and it burst open; and in the far background of the chamber Lamech sat on a great throne, glowing with wrath and fury and surrounded by a thousand bailiffs, myrmidons and servants.
HG|2|175|14|0|His first greeting was: "Bailiffs, apprehend the three iniquitous animals from the mountains! Fetter them so that I may tear them to pieces with my own hands; their blood shall atone for the blood of my wives Ada and Zilla and the blood of my most beautiful daughter Naeme! Go and fulfill my almighty will!"
HG|2|175|15|0|But Kisehel lifted his hand instantly and spoke with a voice like thunder: "Stop! - So far, and not by a hair's breadth further!
HG|2|175|16|0|"Whichever of you bailiffs moves even a hand or a foot, will meet with instant death!"
HG|2|175|17|0|When no one made a move, Lamech himself sprang from the throne and, wresting the lance from a bailiff, made to run it through the three. But the lance became instantly glowing hot and Lamech flung it from him cursing, at once grasped another - and burnt the palm of his hand.
HG|2|175|18|0|Seeing that he was as good as lost, he asked the three, trembling with wrath and glowing rage:
HG|2|175|19|0|"What do you mountain beasts want here? Talk, so that Lamech may pay you the demanded tribute! Do talk, - talk, - talk!"
HG|2|176|0|1|KISEHEL'S FIRM SPEECH TO THE RUTHLESS TYRANT, LAMECH. THE OBSTINATE LAMECH IS TAUGHT BY KISEHEL TO OBEY
HG|2|176|1|0|And Kisehel again lifted up his hand and began with a mighty voice to address the following words to the raving Lamech, saying:
HG|2|176|2|0|"Lamech, you vile king of all depravity, abomination and the blindest and blackest iniquity! I tell you in the name of the great, exceedingly mighty God: Not even a tiny stone lying on the dirtiest street of your city do we demand from you as some sort of tribute! When leaving these lowlands again, we shall first brush all the dust off our feet!
HG|2|176|3|0|Thus during our presence here we have been taking nothing of what the lowlands produce in fruits and foodstuff except the free air and the pure water; for we are amply provided with everything. From this you can deduce that we are not here for the sake of some tribute.
HG|2|176|4|0|"Nevertheless we demand a great tribute from you; however, no material tribute but a tribute in deeds, namely, the tribute of your obedience.
HG|2|176|5|0|"Behold, you are a king, demanding of everyone the most exacting obedience as a matter of life and the most cruel death - yet you yourself have never obeyed!
HG|2|176|6|0|"So, for the first time in your whole life you, too, will bade to bow your well-nourished neck under the heavy yoke of obedience and do what will be imposed on you by us in the name of Jehovah!
HG|2|176|7|0|"Good for you if you will willingly comply with everything. Should you resist you shall feel the harsh rod of God in the most forcible manner until your stiff royal neck will willingly and gracefully bow under the yoke of our will in the name of Jehovah. Do you now know the tribute?"
HG|2|176|8|0|Here Lamech sprang up, full of rage, and dashed at Kisehel as though intending to tear him to pieces. But Kisehel caught the pouncing Lamech by his long hair and, shaking him a little, lifted him from the floor and asked him in a serious tone: "Lamech, you miserable worm of the dust and all weakness and complete helplessness, tell me now how long you intend to resist us!
HG|2|176|9|0|"You, whom we can blow away by a slightest whiff through the power of God within us, you want to resist the almighty will of God?
HG|2|176|10|0|'Tell me, what will you do if I release you again? For you shall not touch the floor with your feet until, hanging here in the air, you have clearly stated what you will be doing on your release!
HG|2|176|11|0|"You must surely realize of what benefit your bailiffs are to you before us; so speak up!"
HG|2|176|12|0|And Lamech, grinding his teeth, said finally: "So give me at least three days time for reflection so that I may collect and steady myself. For I realize that I have no weapons against enemies such as you; so I will reflect and determine how to obey you.
HG|2|176|13|0|"And then put me down again and tell me what to do!" - And Kisehel put Lamech down and released him.
HG|2|176|14|0|As soon as Lamech was released he rushed to his throne and, striking his royal attitude, said in great earnest: "What, then, shall the great king and ruler of heaven and earth do?"
HG|2|176|15|0|Upon this utterly silly question Kisehel said: "For one thing this great king and ruler of heaven and earth shall at once descend from his throne lest he be burnt to ashes on the brazen throne."
HG|2|176|16|0|Here the throne began to become hotter and hotter and Lamech leapt down from it, for the first time cursing the throne.
HG|2|176|17|0|And Kisehel continued: "And then the dethroned great king will forthwith proceed with us to the puddles, swamps and morasses, followed by his bodyguard. Having arrived there, he will receive a further order as to what to do!
HG|2|176|18|0|"So follow us in the name of Jehovah, the great, almighty God! Amen."
HG|2|177|0|1|KISEHEL'S FORCEFUL WORDS TO LAMECH. LAMECH AND HIS BODYGUARD, LED BY THE THREE MESSENGERS, PROCEED TO THE PLACE OF EXECUTION
HG|2|177|1|0|And Lamech said to Kisehel: "Why do you tell me to follow forthwith including my bailiffs and servants? Did I not stipulate a three days' time for reflection? Where is it?
HG|2|177|2|0|"Why do you refuse to grant it? Answer me."
HG|2|177|3|0|Kisehel replied: "Because it is God's will. We do nothing of our own will, but what we do we do out of the will of God, Whose name you have desecrated and dishonoured in the most abominable manner.
HG|2|177|4|0|"This is why you cannot possibly be given any time for reflection. For God had already given you a long time for reflection and conversion; you, however, used it for the greatest deeds of iniquity. So you shall have no more time for reflection in which to plot even more abominations than hitherto!
HG|2|177|5|0|"So make the effort to follow us at once and no longer try God's forbearance through your obduracy as you have always been doing, - or we might feel compelled to commit acts of violence against you!
HG|2|177|6|0|"What have you ever achieved against Jehovah with your obduracy?
HG|2|177|7|0|"How long ago since Meduhed with many thousands left you and the pursuing Tatahar with his whole army was destroyed?
HG|2|177|8|0|"How long ago is it that even the courageous Sihin forsook you for good with his small, but exceedingly valiant and clever band of followers?
HG|2|177|9|0|"How long ago is it since you lost your womenfolk?
HG|2|177|10|0|"What did you achieve against Hored, whom you falsely gave your daughter?
HG|2|177|11|0|"A few days ago you wanted to set the whole earth on fire; ask your· self how you succeeded in this!
HG|2|177|12|0|"What happened to Horadal, whom you dispatched with many weapons for the destruction of God's children? What have you thereby gained?
HG|2|177|13|0|"What have all your cruelties benefited you? Did you thereby become richer and mightier?
HG|2|177|14|0|"'Think of all you have undertaken against God, and of the fruits thereby accruing for you!
HG|2|177|15|0|"I tell you: None other than those through which you kept falling deeper and deeper into the harshest slavery to Satan, from which you will find it infinitely difficult to rise!
HG|2|177|16|0|"You let yourself be beguiled into believing that you are God the Almighty. O you fool, why did you never try to create a man or at least revive those whom you had killed, thereby convincing yourself of how matters stand concerning your divinity?
HG|2|177|17|0|"So do not refuse now to follow us; for we are Jehovah's last ray of grace to you.
HG|2|177|18|0|"If you are willing to receive it you can escape God's judgment, otherwise this last ray of grace will turn into your most inexorable judge towards eternal death. - So follow us."
HG|2|177|19|0|And Lamech, almost smitten with rage, asked: "And what am I supposed to do out there at the puddles?"
HG|2|177|20|0|And Kisehel said: "You shall recognize God's might - and also recognize and see that God is not given to playing jokes on beings of your kind; for God is an earnest God, - not a God Who regards mankind as a plaything of His might!"
HG|2|177|21|0|These words, very emphatically spoken, finally induced Lamech to leave, and he followed the three with the armed bailiffs.
HG|2|177|22|0|When the people in the lanes saw the three walk ahead of Lamech, they thought Lamech had conquered them and was now leading them out to be executed.
HG|2|177|23|0|'Therefore, they cried: "Woe betide us, woe betide us; for Lamech has prevailed over the mighty of the mountains! Today they are falling, and tomorrow his axe will slay us !"
HG|2|177|24|0|But Kisehel said in a loud voice to those lamenting: "Follow us and watch what will happen; only then lament over us - and then over your·· selves!
HG|2|177|25|0|"Whoever brought us down, would have brought down also God; yet if God were apprehended, we would no longer have any ground under our feet! For the earth, like heaven, is God's; but the earth still exists, and thus also God .- and we exist out of Him!
HG|2|177|26|0|"So follow us all of you, so that you may realize the great foolishness of your empty fear."
HG|2|177|27|0|And a great crowd followed them out to the puddles.
HG|2|178|0|1|THE FIERY JUDGMENT ON LAMECH'S COURTESANS
HG|2|178|1|0|When they arrived at the puddles, swamps and morasses and Lamech saw his courtesans and noticed that some besmeared, rubbed and washed themselves with mud while others were still busy hauling wood, he rushed up to Kisehel and asked him, incensed:
HG|2|178|2|0|Tell me, the great king of Enoch's plain, you long-legged mountain beast, what outrage are you about to commit here on me and my whole house?"
HG|2|178|3|0|And Kisehel replied in a firm voice: "Listen, you living abode of Satan, you abhorrent epitome of the entire hell, you living anus of the devil, whose nature we recognize from deed to deed, - the action itself will be your answer! And so be quiet and no longer ask us about anything; and when I ask you, speak with the mouth of a human, not ever with the jaws of a dragon! So be it!"
HG|2|178|4|0|Upon this answer Lamech was quiet; for it seemed to him advisable to be silent rather than talking, all the more since the three could by no means be intimidated by his voice and also his weapons were failing him.
HG|2|178|5|0|Thus when Kisehel noticed how matters stood with Lamech's courage, he promptly turned to the maids who had gathered the wood and told them:
HG|2|178|6|0|"Listen, you cleansed maids, you have done according to our word by providing a just amount of dry wood within so short a time; however, if you want to become completely free, do get also fire in the shortest possible time."
HG|2|178|7|0|And the maids ran and soon returned with burning torches prepared from pitch and asphalt.
HG|2|178|8|0|As the maids stood there equipped with incendiary matter, Kisehel turned to the women smearing themselves with filth and said:
HG|2|178|9|0|"Now you listen! Your body, like your soul, is now fit for hell, looking thanks to the stinking sewer like your soul. So rise from the sewers and climb onto these wood-piles so that the raging flames may put an end to your most miserable existence and you may find the long-deserved reward on the burning stakes! So be it!"
HG|2|178|10|0|Now the women began to howl, beg and implore, and screamed: "You mighty emissaries of the sole true, great God, impose on us whatever penitence you want, and we will carry it out faithfully all our lives just as we have done your bidding in these sewers! Only leave us the little bit of our anyway most miserable life lest we may be lost forever!
HG|2|178|11|0|"If you want to or must kill us anyway, do not kill us in this most torturous manner!
HG|2|178|12|0|"For this we entreat you for the sake of the mercy of your living, almighty, great God!"
HG|2|178|13|0|And Kisehel said to them: "Listen, this does not depend on us; for we can neither judge nor redeem you, being nothing but merely the executors of the divine will.
HG|2|178|14|0|"Rather prostrate yourselves before God, state your distress and ask Him alone to redeem you and you can be sure that we shall do what our hearts will tell us."
HG|2|178|15|0|And the women began to cry to God to redeem them from impending horrible torture.
HG|2|178|16|0|But a thunderous voice full of rage sounded in all ears, saying: "Only after the fire shall you be freed!"
HG|2|178|17|0|And Kisehel said to the women who were half dead with fear: "Now you have heard with your own ears what has to be done with you here, - and so do no longer tarry and climb onto the wood in the name of the almighty God, who alone is now your judge!"
HG|2|178|18|0|And the women rose slowly from the ground and, howling, began to climb onto the wood-piles.
HG|2|178|19|0|When they had all climbed the wood-piles, Kisehel ordered the maids to light the same with the torches.
HG|2|178|20|0|The maids did this with trembling hands and their faces averted.
HG|2|178|21|0|And the fire swiftly seized the piles; the women, half burnt, reared up mad with pain in midst the bright flames until, finally, death put an end to all this.
HG|2|178|22|0|Here Lamech almost began to rave and asked Kisehel, full of rage: "What did you and your God gain by the women's horrible execution?"
HG|2|178|23|0|And Kisehel replied: "You were told not to speak until you have been asked!
HG|2|178|24|0|"But you do not do our bidding; thus you shall receive no answer other than that of the accomplished deed!"
HG|2|178|25|0|And forthwith Kisehel shouted with a strong voice: "You women cleansed by fire! Rise again from the ashes of your erstwhile sinful body and bear witness to our message to Lamech!"
HG|2|178|26|0|And instantly the women rose from the ashes transfigured, glorified and praised God and testified that the three were true messengers of the eternal God, and also how insignificant the torture was compared to what they were now feeling in this quite new life.
HG|2|178|27|0|Here Lamech began to reflect on this unheard-of miracle.
HG|2|179|0|1|LAMECH IS TESTED AND HUMBLED IN HIS PRETENDED DIVINITY AND OMNIPOTENCE BY KISEHEL
HG|2|179|1|0|After this miraculous deed Kisehel turned to Lamech asking him: "Lamech, you who do not only fancy being a great king, but even a God, have had many thousands executed, and this always in the most cruel manner possible. Tell us whether by virtue of your divinity you have ever called a single one back to life?
HG|2|179|2|0|"For we know only too well that you have repented many a deed.
HG|2|179|3|0|"You would have loved to call back to life your brothers whom you had slain, as well as many another, had you found it possible at the time before you fancied being a God.
HG|2|179|4|0|"So tell us why you did not do this now that you firmly believed to be an almighty God!
HG|2|179|5|0|"Did you not want to, or could you not do it, or did you perhaps consider it beneath your divine dignity?"
HG|2|179|6|0|And Lamech replied, quite majestically and proudly: "I have always held it beneath my dignity; this is why I never wanted to do it."
HG|2|179|7|0|Again Kisehel asked him: "So declare what deeds you consider worthy of the Deity."
HG|2|179|8|0|And Lamech promptly asked Kisehel: "Am I then obliged to answer your every question?"
HG|2|179|9|0|Upon which Kisehel replied: "Yes, this you must now do lest a sharp blow of the rod hit you from above; so answer diligently what you are asked about."
HG|2|179|10|0|And Lamech, recognizing from the seriousness of Kisehel's face that he could by no means be trifled with, promptly answered the above question as follows:
HG|2|179|11|0|"Seeing that I have to answer anyway, I tell you that the only thing I really deem worthy of God is creating worlds and again destroying the same.
HG|2|179|12|0|"All else is nothing but a mere catching of gnats and can be regarded as the work of minor serving spirits.
HG|2|179|13|0|Thus also revenge and judgment are worthy of God; whereas mercy, love, patience, forbearance and the like can be regarded as traits of common creatures."
HG|2|179|14|0|And Kisehel asked him again, saying: "All right, I will let it pass for the time being; but you must prove to me that you are in fact an almighty God.
HG|2|179|15|0|"For it does not follow that you cannot do it because you do not want to; to almightiness surely nothing is impossible!
HG|2|179|16|0|Thus you could re-awaken dead people if only you wanted it?
HG|2|179|17|0|Therefore I tell you that you must do this right now in order to prove to us your divinity; for we do not recognize your divinity as yet from your destroying and killing since this also the ferocious beasts of the forest can do.
HG|2|179|18|0|"Look, here are maids, women and your servants. Kill one of them and promptly revive this person again completely, and you can be assured that we, too, shall recognize and humbly worship you as the sole true God of heaven and earth.
HG|2|179|19|0|"Do not ponder too long but show us promptly what you are capable of doing as God!"
HG|2|179|20|0|Here Lamech became mightily confused and knew no longer what to do or at least say.
HG|2|179|21|0|And then Kisehel said to him in a very serious tone of voice: "Listen, Lamech, unless you give us immediate proof of your divinity as demanded by me, I shall force you with burning torches over your back with your own royal hands to dig out and clean the, to you, well-known stone tablet - on which you wrote the name of Jehovah, besmeared this tablet with filth and, cursing the name, threw it into a filthy hole burying the same again with filth - and only then as a strict penitent to highly revere the very same tablet and worship the Name all your life!"
HG|2|179|22|0|At this Lamech almost burst with rage; for he knew quite well what his almightiness was all about and what he could do.
HG|2|179|23|0|Therefore, he also foresaw what was expected of him and he finally admitted, full of rage, that his divinity was merely an honorary royal title and not a reality.
HG|2|179|24|0|And Kisehel replied: "If so, why did you thus desecrate the name of the one true God? Speak up, or you proceed at once with the work indicated by me!"
HG|2|179|25|0|Here Lamech was almost consumed with wrath, and he remained quite silent.
HG|2|180|0|1|LAMECH'S OBDURACY AND DEFIANCE. KISEHEL'S CUTTING SPEECH AND LAMECH'S ARROGANT ANSWER
HG|2|180|1|0|For a short while Kisehel waited to see what Lamech would do, that is, what he would say to this. But he waited in vain. All three knew this in advance though; but for his own sake he had to be given some time for reflection, so that if he should, and would, be freshly attacked, he might not be able to say: "Why did you not give me time to collect myself thoroughly?"
HG|2|180|2|0|When despite their waiting Lamech did not make any move to justify himself but on the contrary lost himself more and more in horrible thoughts of revenge and began virtually to reflect on how to destroy the three messengers, including the other four of whom he must have heard through the women, Kisehel turned again to him saying:
HG|2|180|3|0|"Lamech, you evil servant of Satan, you have become silent because my word has caught you in a threefold net and you are filling your heart with thoughts of revenge, so much so that your whole nature is full of the most horrible curse against us and thus against God!
HG|2|180|4|0|Tell me: What sort of a being are you? - You were revealed in your powerlessness against us; we showed you the unconquerable power of God within us; you realize that in this your person you will never prevail against us, -. and yet you obdurately resist the spirit of God's eternal love within us.
HG|2|180|5|0|"Say, say what a being you are! - Look at the maids whom you placed on the first and second stairway so as to prevent us from reaching you! Look, they were dead for our willpower out of God drove them all out to these puddles where they perished miserably, and they are all alive again!
HG|2|180|6|0|"And you saw with your own eyes how your women burnt to ashes and saw them soon newly rise from the ashes transfigured.
HG|2|180|7|0|"Is this not sufficient proof of our divine mission?
HG|2|180|8|0|"Say, say what you will and can achieve against us with your defiance and your thoughts of revenge!
HG|2|180|9|0|"You miserable, impotent worm in the dust of the greatest nothingness! You want to resist God, whereas we could blow you away with the slightest breath of our mouth if only we wanted to?
HG|2|180|10|0|"O you monster of hell! You want to fight God, whereas your life is at any moment utterly dependant on His great mercy?
HG|2|180|11|0|"How do you want to attack God, - Him, Who at the same instant can destroy and condemn you to the hell of the eternal fire of His wrath?
HG|2|180|12|0|Try to do battle against us, you miserable worm of the mud and the most evil-smelling dust, and you will soon convince yourself of what you will achieve against us!
HG|2|180|13|0|"Glow in the most horrible, deadly, fiery wrath and revenge against me, you miserable anus of the devil, destroy me if you may and can to cool your great revenge, and convince yourself even more of your greatest helplessness and blindness!
HG|2|180|14|0|"You see that all your might is a mere nothing compared with the breath of my mouth; say, why do you want to offer us the greatest defiance in place of the required obedience through which alone you could gain God's grace becoming an albeit penitent, but otherwise very dear brother?
HG|2|180|15|0|"Speak, speak, I command you in the name of Him, Who in His immense mercy sent us from the hallowed heights down to you in your curse-ridden depth of mud so that we might win you over to Him!"
HG|2|180|16|0|And Lamech, puffing himself up tremendously, finally said: "What you have just said, I do not and will not understand; for this is no way to speak to a king who has spoken to God, just like you, and has His word that he who attacked him once would be revenged seventy-seven times!
HG|2|180|17|0|"I shall take no revenge on you and still less on God; for I know only too well my powerlessness.
HG|2|180|18|0|"However, you have already violated me, Lamech the king; so try and see how you get on with your God!
HG|2|180|19|0|"God's order and wisdom reach further than your eyes; if I am as I am and do as I do, certainly not outside of God but, like you, within Him, why do you call me a monster which has nowhere its like?
HG|2|180|20|0|"Since I am a king of the lowlands and you were sent to me, speak to the king properly as an emissary and not as a judge!
HG|2|180|21|0|"Thus you can break my might, but not ever my will in this manner! Understand this, you arrogant offender against me, the king of this unfortunate, accursed land!"
HG|2|181|0|1|DIALOGUE BETWEEN KISEHEL AND THE BOASTFUL LAMECH. LAMECH'S ENFORCED SOLITARY THREE DAYS AT THE PLACE OF EXECUTION OUTSIDE THE CITY
HG|2|181|1|0|And Kisehel replied to Lamech's royal speech, saying: "Listen, Lamech, you are right in that you as king demand this of me and of all of us. But tell me what we, as true messengers of the supreme, most holy God, are to demand of you, having given you sufficient proof through word and deed that we are truly what we claim to be.
HG|2|181|2|0|"How can the fact that you as king address us as mountain beasts be reconciled with our divine mission, how the first obstruction of the stairways before us, how anyway your whole treatment of us, since you had long ago realized how matters stand with us? - On this give us a royal explanation!
HG|2|181|3|0|"If you can justify yourself, I will retract my every word and amply atone for all the wrong done to you; of this you may be fully assured.
HG|2|181|4|0|"But woe betide you if you cannot do this! For you have appealed to God, - I tell you, to God Whom you cursed with word and deed, placing yourself as the greatest blasphemer into the order of His eternal, untouchable holiness so that you might for some spurious reason condemn in your evil heart us, who are placed in the order of His holiness!
HG|2|181|5|0|"Therefore, formulate this your defense well, - or, as I said, woe betide you!
HG|2|181|6|0|"I tell you, for this you shall receive the first lash with the divine rod! So speak. Amen."
HG|2|181|7|0|And Lamech confronted Kisehel rudely and began to address the following words to him, saying: "Are you of the opinion that Lamech will bow to your spoken 'woe betide'? Not ever!
HG|2|181|8|0|Thus the king Lamech will by no means offer you a justification of his words; for Lamech fears neither death nor God - and least of all you, even if you were endowed with a thousand fold greater might than you are as Jehovah's emissary!
HG|2|181|9|0|"If you want to beat me with fiery rods, do it anyway until I am dead! You can take my life, but not ever my mind and my will while I am alive; this I swear to you by my royal honour!
HG|2|181|10|0|"If you want to torment me with the worst pains temporally or eternally, you will thereby never weaken but only nourish my wrath and my will shall remain as it is now, namely, firm and unbending even under the burdens of the world, and you shall realize that the will of a God can surely be bent, but not the will of Lamech!
HG|2|181|11|0|"Pull glowing serpents through my body and throw me into glowing hot ore and I shall only curse you and your God all the more! However, if you want to subject me, destroy me; for if I no longer exist also the stubbornness of my will surely comes to an end.
HG|2|181|12|0|"Besides, I must tell you that also Lamech has other powers at his service which so far he has not bothered to use, like you do yours; however, when you attack him he is inclined to show you what his divinity is all about.
HG|2|181|13|0|"Thus I advise you to leave this my royal city within at the utmost three days, - or you may fare rather badly!
HG|2|181|14|0|"Although you have pronounced a 'woe betide you!' over my person, I, the king, out of pure consideration have not yet done so, for I thought: 'You are not introduced to my laws and thus subject to no punishment other than a warning,' - and I also thought: 'Besides, they are, like I and my people, Adam's children and for the first time in this my city, and rude and unmannerly; therefore, I will spare them as long as possible.'
HG|2|181|15|0|"However, seeing that in your obduracy you insist on making me, the king, a slave of your whim, I, too, call a loud 'woe betide' over you unless, as I said, within three days you leave this my royal city for good!
HG|2|181|16|0|"So depart from here; for from now on Lamech will answer none of your questions but will in case you disobey find the right means of chastising blasphemers like you in the most painful manner.
HG|2|181|17|0|"Understand this well and go away!"
HG|2|181|18|0|And Kisehel replied: "Good, as you said, so be it! - Listen, you women and maids and you bailiffs and all the people! Leave this place with us; Lamech alone shall remain here to feel for three days the effect of the divine rod!
HG|2|181|19|0|"Perhaps after this time we shall be more welcome to him than today! So be it!"
HG|2|181|20|0|And forthwith everyone left the place and merrily returned with the three to the city; only Lamech remained painfully fixed to the spot, unable to leave it, and all the people in the entire city were forbidden to approach this spot within the next three days.
HG|2|182|0|1|KISEHEL, SETHLAHEM AND JORAM VISIT THE FOUR SICK BROTHERS. THE SPIRIT OF ABEL TEACHES KISEHEL THE IMPORTANCE OF PATIENCE. THE HEALING OF THE FOUR SICK MEN.
HG|2|182|1|0|During the three days the three visited the other four brothers, who were still sick and laid up in an inn; for the spirit of Abel had chastised them a little because they had let themselves be beguiled by Lamech's maids.
HG|2|182|2|0|The three had known that I would let the four be chastised a little; but they did not know through whom.
HG|2|182|3|0|Since Kisehel soon turned to Me in this matter, I promptly opened his inner vision and he saw the spirit of Abel and, bowing down before him, asked him: "Brother from the heavens, how much longer do you have to hold the four poor brothers thus?"
HG|2|182|4|0|And Abel answered Kisehel: "Until the specter of flesh will disappear from their hearts.
HG|2|182|5|0|"Look, here you see their opened hearts. Do you see the crowd of fat, naked harlots dwelling in the chambers which ought to be consecrated only to the love of God, and how the brothers' spirit feasts its eyes on them fondling their flesh?
HG|2|182|6|0|"Look, this must be cast out; only then will my rod stop.
HG|2|182|7|0|"So you may quite seriously admonish them and show them how matters stand with them but you must not mention my name."
HG|2|182|8|0|Thereupon Kisehel asked the spirit of Abel: "Listen, you beloved brother from the heavens! What hope do you hold out for Lamech? For I believe he will never have a thorough change of heart; however, if he should, would this not be a mock conversion rather than the proper and completely true, innermost one?"
HG|2|182|9|0|But Abel said to Kisehel: "Dear brother! Do not worry about the end of the matter but act patiently in keeping with the, to you, well-known will of God, and everything will go well and unfailingly reach the proper conclusion.
HG|2|182|10|0|"You, however, need above all patience; if you have this in the proper measure, everything will come easily to you.
HG|2|182|11|0|"So do not watch how Lamech turns and twists, but look at all times closely at the pull of the divine will within you and act, as hitherto, strictly in accordance with it, and you are going anyway the straightest, shortest road of love and justice.
HG|2|182|12|0|"Whether the obdurate Lamech has a change of heart today, tomorrow or only in one or several years, should be immaterial to you, - for this is solely the Lord's domain; for His ways are unfathomable and His counsels inscrutable.
HG|2|182|13|0|"As for us, we do everything right if only we fulfill His will and love Him, the most loving, holiest Father, above all.
HG|2|182|14|0|"So be quite unconcerned as to the end effect of your mission to Lamech; do according to God's will, but all else lay into the almighty hands of Him Who for this office always reveals to you His most holy will, and everything will come to a good end.
HG|2|182|15|0|"Look at me! Do you think it bothers me when these your brothers are going to recover? Oh by no means! For my love for them is quite convinced that the supremely and infinitely wise, holy Father did not choose an ineffective remedy.
HG|2|182|16|0|Therefore, my task consists in faithfully delivering it and then scrupulously giving it to the needy; all else lies in the hand of the Father.
HG|2|182|17|0|"Thus, patience is what we need above all; whoever has this in his heart will see the fruits of his works, whereas the impatient one not seldom destroys more in a moment than he previously built up in ten years.
HG|2|182|18|0|"When a mother sees her children's love for one or the other expedient, sublime and beautiful thing but her heart is impatient and annoyed because the children cannot at once grasp what they cherish with a noble longing in their hearts, - tell me, what will become of the inner development of the children as time goes by? What of their spirit?
HG|2|182|19|0|The children will become angry and begin secretly to despise their impatient mother, regarding her always as a stumbling-block which in their hearts they will dodge wherever possible.
HG|2|182|20|0|"Behold, since with the inner development of her children a mother needs above all patience, without which she will only bring up slaves and servants instead of loving and noble people, how much more of the holy patience out of the Father we must possess if we, as His road-signs, are not to obstruct the road to those we are meant to lead, but instead lead them to the eternally living goal.
HG|2|182|21|0|Thus also you, my dear brother, have much patience in this your important office and do not be like a foolish mother who would rather see her children crush stones than occupy themselves with what is of benefit to their hearts, - and your work will surely be crowned.
HG|2|182|22|0|"Receive the blessing of my heart in the name of our holy Father. Amen."
HG|2|182|23|0|Here Abel became again invisible to Kisehel, who engraved these words deeply into his heart conveying them also to the other brothers without telling them where they really came from.
HG|2|182|24|0|And they all rejoiced and honoured Me from the bottom of their hearts, and the four soon became better; for, having heard from Kisehel's mouth among other things also these words, they soon cleansed their hearts from the flesh and recovered in My grace and mercy, got up and with the others left the poor inn.
HG|2|183|0|1|ABOUT THE POWER OF HEARTFELT PRAYER. THE GOOD EFFECT OF LAMECH'S ENFORCED FAST. LAMECH'S REMORSE AND THE LORD'S MERCY.
HG|2|183|1|0|When the appointed third day had come Kisehel summoned the aforementioned maids and women and said to them: "Listen, you newly risen maids and women! The appointed third day has come; so let us go out to the place where Lamech is.
HG|2|183|2|0|Therefore, go to Lamech's castle and inform all his bailiffs about it, but tell them also to take shovels and staples instead of weapons; as for you, dress festively and take as much food as you can easily carryall of you! And so go and carry out faithfully this task imposed on you."
HG|2|183|3|0|And the women set to work rejoicing and glorifying and praising God; and they also entreated Him to be gracious to the obdurate Lamech and bend his heart to His holy will.
HG|2|183|4|0|After a little hour all the maids and wives returned and indicated to the seven that everything was in the desired order.
HG|2|183|5|0|And Kisehel thereupon said: "Yes, thus it is good, O maids and women! If you knew what joy you afforded us by praying to God for poor Lamech, truly, the joyful fire of our hearts would seize and for the second time dissolve you, and this even with more intensity than the fire of all the wood of the earth put together.
HG|2|183|6|0|"Therefore, all our love, honour and adoration to our holy Father in Heaven! Remain in this supplication, and we shall this very day see wondrous things with Lamech. Now let us go out to him. Amen."
HG|2|183|7|0|And they forthwith rose in their lofty shelter, which was a broad, shady fig-tree, and proceeded to the puddles, where Lamech like a worm was turning and twisting with hunger and thirst.
HG|2|183|8|0|When all those summoned, including the maids, women and bailiffs, had reached Lamech, he lifted up his hands and said in a trembling voice to Kisehel:
HG|2|183|9|0|"Mighty emissary of Him, Whose name to pronounce my tongue will never be worthy! Do no longer be afraid of my will; for you have already broken it forever. But hand me something to strengthen me; for behold, I am immensely hungry and thirsty!"
HG|2|183|10|0|And Kisehel said to the maids and women: "Bring food and drink and give Lamech as much as he demands!"
HG|2|183|11|0|And the women did this; but Lamech beat his breast and said:
HG|2|183|12|0|"O divine Mercy! Is the great sinner Lamech still worthy of taking food and drink from the hands of those whom You saved and cleansed?"
HG|2|183|13|0|And Kisehel said: "Yes, brother Lamech! For the Father's goodness is greater and reaches further than all the heavens; so eat and drink according to your needs."
HG|2|183|14|0|Here Lamech began to weep - for he realized the immensity of his crime - and then said: "O you great, mighty emissaries of eternal Mercy! I cannot ever be forgiven; for too horribly great is the number of my abominations!
HG|2|183|15|0|"I now see into my heart, which is filled with serpents and all sorts of the most noxious vermin, and am surrounded by incalculable crowds wringing their hands in despair, cursing me and crying with bleeding mouths to God for eternal revenge on me.
HG|2|183|16|0|"Yes, I am immensely hungry and thirsty, - but now I can no longer take anything; for this my sight is too hideous before you and infinitely more before Him, "Whose mighty messengers you are.
HG|2|183|17|0|"So let me die of hunger, for I have destroyed so many through the very hunger.
HG|2|183|18|0|"Let me die of hunger, let me perish of thirst and despair of pain; for I do not deserve anything better.
HG|2|183|19|0|"I have blasphemed both God and you and have tried to destroy you, if only it had been possible to do so.
HG|2|183|20|0|"Oh let me perish in the despair of the pain of my endless remorse; for I do not deserve anything better!"
HG|2|183|21|0|After a short pause he called loudly to the invisible crowds: "O you who were made miserable through me! Do call, do call mightily to the eternal Judge for revenge on me until it comes - the most terrible, most horrible revenge!
HG|2|183|22|0|"None will be too great for me; for I am worthy of the greatest, yes the endlessly greatest!"
HG|2|183|23|0|Here he collapsed crying mightily. Also all those standing around were moved by the great remorse of Lamech and cried with him.
HG|2|183|24|0|But Kisehel stepped up to Lamech, touched him and said: "Brother Lamech, now stand up and look here into our midst so that you may realize how God's eternal love takes its revenge on those sinners who in their hearts, as full of remorse as you are, have recognized the magnitude of their sin before God and men, wherefore they humbled themselves below all creatures!"
HG|2|183|25|0|And the weeping Lamech rose from the ground, trembling, and like all the others beheld in the midst of the seven messengers a luminous cloud.
HG|2|183|26|0|Almost petrified by this sight, he collected himself only after a short while and asked Kisehel, who regarded him with a most friendly mien in brotherly love: "O you mighty messenger of the Almighty! What is this? What shall become of it?"
HG|2|183|27|0|And a voice spoke out of the luminous cloud: "Lamech, for a long time you have trampled upon My order; however, since you have humbled yourself remorsefully before Me and your brothers, I have taken all your misdeeds from you and remitted all your sins!
HG|2|183|28|0|'Therefore, rise in perfection; and from now on atone through your love for Me and your brothers for the wrong committed during your apostasy!
HG|2|183|29|0|"Now eat and drink; for I, your God, Creator and Lord, have blessed the food and drink for you!
HG|2|183|30|0|"My messengers will tell you all you have to do in the future, and how!
HG|2|183|31|0|"I, Who tell you this, am the One Who spoke to you when you had slain your brothers!"
HG|2|183|32|0|Here the cloud disappeared and Lamech's fetters were loosed.
HG|2|183|33|0|When his feet were free, he immediately went over to Kisehel and said to him: "Mighty messenger of God, Who has now spoken so mildly from the cloud remitting my greatest sin, forgive also you my offence against you and your brothers and be assured that from now on I will no longer be a king, but merely your least servant; but you be king in the name of the Most Holy!"
HG|2|183|34|0|And Kisehel answered him: "Brother Lamech, behold, you are weak! Strengthen yourself with food and drink; only then will we discuss further things and do according to the divine will!"
HG|2|183|35|0|And Lamech promptly took food and drink.
HG|2|184|0|1|GRATITUDE BY MOUTH AND GRATITUDE OF THE HEART. THE CONVERTED LAMECH'S WISH TO CLEAN THE STONE TABLET
HG|2|184|1|0|When Lamech had fully appeased his hunger, he stood up and said to Kisehel: "Mighty messenger of the almighty, great God! Behold, I have appeased my hunger with the blessed food. My whole being is now imbued with great gratitude towards Him, Who blessed my food and remitted my immense sin before Him and you and before all the people and the entire earth.
HG|2|184|2|0|"But I lack words by which to express this for me so great, but for God and His mercy certainly only empty gratitude.
HG|2|184|3|0|"So teach me dignified words enabling me to express what I am now feeling and in the future shall certainly be feeling even more mightily within me.
HG|2|184|4|0|"O you dear friend of the Most High, behold me in the filth of my misdeeds, and grant me this my wish!"
HG|2|184|5|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "O brother Lamech, you worry about something of very little value before God. Believe me, the Lord, the holy, most loving Father, does not look upon the words, but solely into the heart.
HG|2|184|6|0|The gratitude you are feeling within you like a great flame trying to consume your heart, listen, this gratitude is most pleasing to the Father; with this remain always and forever, and He will always and forever graciously accept your offering.
HG|2|184|7|0|"Behold, when a man receives a great grace from the Father, he soon thanks Him like a great debtor through the ever increasing love-fire in his heart and remains in this purest and truest gratitude until he has rid himself of it by way of mouth, which ridding, however, is nothing surely but a seeming satisfaction for the kindness received.
HG|2|184|8|0|"After such a dutiful acquittal of gratitude the heart becomes lighter and calmer, but the question arises: Does not the heart after such an acquittal lose some of its love-fire, become cooler and thus also in the future less grateful for that received grace for which it acquitted itself by word of mouth as it were of the gratitude which should last?
HG|2|184|9|0|"Oh surely, dear new brother Lamech! Look, both I and you have begotten children and have thus become their fathers as they have become our children.
HG|2|184|10|0|"But I have always found with my children that those who thanked me for almost every word with the mouth, remain the least grateful in their hearts; but the children who remained silent with almost every gift, would have gone through the fire for me at any time, had I demanded it of them.
HG|2|184|11|0|"Although I never or only very seldom heard words of gratitude from their mouth, I saw all the more tears of thanks, joy and praise in their eyes, and, brother Lamech, truly, I liked such a quiet tear in the eye of one of my children more than all the most beautiful words of another tractable child; yes, more than the whole world I treasured such a tear!
HG|2|184|12|0|"For the tractable child has rid itself of its gratitude towards me; but the other, silently thanking, retained the eternal thanks in the heart.
HG|2|184|13|0|This applies also to God Who only looks at the heart and for Whom the lasting gratitude in the heart means endlessly more than a spoken and thus transient one, of which the grateful heart has rid itself through words.
HG|2|184|14|0|"So you too thank the Lord always as you are doing now, and your thanksgiving will be proper in God's sight, Who will take pleasure in your always mightily grateful heart.
HG|2|184|15|0|Therefore, heed this always for your great consolation and you will always be pleasing to the holy Father, Who will rather bestow a thousand graces for such gratitude than a single one for the gratitude of the mouth.
HG|2|184|16|0|"Knowing this and having completely turned to the Lord, you may also determine what has to be done; for behold, this is why we are here, to help you in all good things in whatever way we can! And so reveal to us one of your desires. Amen."
HG|2|184|17|0|And Lamech virtually jumped up with joy and said to Kisehel, very moved: "O friends of God, the almighty Creator of heaven and earth! O you hallowed brother from the heights, which are like a permanent abode of the Almighty, first accept my tears as a token of my heartfelt, everlasting gratitude for your sublime, most wise teaching which you have just given me; for not only is it true in every syllable, but also holy. Yes, there is only one gratitude and one praise in the fullness of truth, and this is eternal! With this I will henceforth remain forever!
HG|2|184|18|0|"As far as my wish is concerned, I have only one. Yes, only one thing bothers me still, and this is the stone tablet which was so abominably desecrated by me. Let me dig it out with my own hands and clean and then highly venerate it if I am at all still worthy of this deed."
HG|2|184|19|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "Look, here are your servants already equipped with digging tools.
HG|2|184|20|0|"Suffice it that you have done this actively in your heart, everything else will be done by these here, and so let us begin this important work. Amen."
HG|2|185|0|1|LAMECH RECOGNIZES AND PRAISES GOD'S FATHERLY LOVE AND GOODNESS. HOW THE REMORSE AND LOVE OF THE CONVERTED TRANSFORMS THE FILTH OF SIN INTO PURE GOLD.
HG|2|185|1|0|When Lamech had heard this from Kisehel, he threw himself onto his knees and spoke with uplifted hands: "O God, o God, how great must Your love be for You to be so gracious and merciful towards a sinner!
HG|2|185|2|0|"This impending work, which I feel I am unworthy of performing with my own hands, You took from me bidding other hands do it in my stead, thereby giving me too much honour!
HG|2|185|3|0|"O God, O God, how good You must be, regarding the most reprobate sinner in his immense depravity as though he had almost never sinned before You!
HG|2|185|4|0|"O you most fortunate friends of my whole being and of my truly poor people, whose poverty I am unfortunately only now beginning to realize in its whole depth and the cause of which only I am, what a feeling you must harbour in your hearts when you think and dearly realize that God - the almighty God! - supreme Love, is your Father!
HG|2|185|5|0|"O you great and mighty children of the almighty God, tell me if you can, tell me, what do you feel whenever your heart says: 'God is my Father!'
HG|2|185|6|0|"Oh for the endless chasm between me and you! You, born out of the eternal light of God and forever enlivened through His infinite fatherly love and I, a child of the filthy brood of the earth, a son of the serpent as was the father Cain!
HG|2|185|7|0|"O friends, only now do I realize fully why the snakes like to sun themselves. Surely the warmth and light of the sun gives them as much pleasure as it is now giving me to be in the presence of you children of the eternal light in God, your most holy Father.
HG|2|185|8|0|"Yes, yes, also the children of the earth revel in the beautiful rays of the sun; thus also the great sinner Lamech is now happy in your hallowed, eternal light, shining upon you actively from the heart of Him, Whose name which is holy, holy, holy! - here, where I am kneeling and weeping, was desecrated abominably by me!
HG|2|185|9|0|"O you children of the eternal God, here, here where I am kneeling, here I crowned all my abominations with the greatest; here the most holy Name on the stone tablet was buried!"
HG|2|185|10|0|Here Lamech began to weep mightily, but Kisehel promptly stepped up to him, took him under the arms, lifted him up and then said to him: "Beloved brother, brother Lamech! Behold, I and we all are now calling you a brother; how then can you talk of the great chasm between us and you?
HG|2|185|11|0|"Do tell me, beloved brother Lamech: Do you feel a great and super mighty love for God in your heart?"
HG|2|185|12|0|And Lamech replied, deeply moved: "O friend from the lightful height! Unless my heart and my whole being were permeated by such love of which my heart is surely in the highest degree unworthy, how could I possibly have an inkling of what you as true children must feel when remembering that God is your Father?"
HG|2|185|13|0|And Kisehel, glowing with happiness, grasped Lamech's hand and said in a loud voice: "O brother, all thanks, all praise, all honour, all my love and all glory be forever to our holy Father, for He has allotted me the great good fortune of finding again a dear brother who was lost!
HG|2|185|14|0|"Brother Lamech, rejoice with me; for believe me, we are now children of one and the same Father in Heaven, and now there is no longer such a chasm between us and you as you thought, but, as I said, we are children of one and the same Father.
HG|2|185|15|0|"For were it not so, we would not have come to you and God would never have spoken to you!
HG|2|185|16|0|"However, since we came to you so as to save you and all your people from perdition, it is as clear as daylight that both you and your people are our brothers from all eternity.
HG|2|185|17|0|"So rejoice; for you were lost and have been found again.
HG|2|185|18|0|"At all times there has been a greater joy over that which was lost and then found again than over that which was always in one's possession.
HG|2|185|19|0|Thus we are rejoicing over you a hundred times more than over all those on the height who have always walked before our eyes.
HG|2|185|20|0|The tablet you have already dug out and cleansed with your tears of love and remorse, and have thereby transformed the filth in which you hid it into pure gold and precious stones.
HG|2|185|21|0|"And so let the workmen open this spot here and you will convince yourself into what your loving, remorseful heart has transmuted the filth."
HG|2|185|22|0|And Lamech said to the bailiffs: "Since it is the great God's holy will, come here and open the spot!" - And at once the bailiffs came along and began to dig in the ground.
HG|2|185|23|0|How amazed were all those present, including Lamech, when upon opening the ground they came upon nothing but gold and precious stones of inestimable value!
HG|2|185|24|0|And when after an hour's digging they reached the tablet itself and found it to be a shining carbuncle with the luminous signs of Jehovah, they all fell to the ground worshipping the most holy Name.
HG|2|185|25|0|And Lamech beat his breast and cried: "O God, have grace and mercy upon me!"
HG|2|186|0|1|KISEHEL'S COMMISSION TO LAMECH TO BUILD A TEMPLE AS DEPOSITORY FOR THE PRECIOUS HOLY TABLET.
HG|2|186|1|0|Thus when the tablet had been dug out and the most holy Name engraved on it had been offered the greatest adoration and glorification by all those present, Kisehel seized the tablet, pressed it to his heart and said, speaking to the tablet as it were:
HG|2|186|2|0|"O you Name, you holy Name, you first word from the mouth of God, which existed before apart from God there existed a self-aware, thinking being, - yes, you more than eternal Word, you First Cause of all beings and things filling the whole of infinity, how mildly and gently you beam at me!
HG|2|186|3|0|"Simple are the symbols of your drawing, but they have neither beginning nor end.
HG|2|186|4|0|"Yes, thus also the drawing is light; for also God has neither beginning nor end.
HG|2|186|5|0|"He is, and will forever be, an infinite God; therefore, this drawing is for us a genuine picture of the most holy Name, wherefore it shall always be highly venerated and glorified with regard to Him Whom it represents."
HG|2|186|6|0|Here Kisehel turned to Lamech and said, deeply moved: "Lamech, look at this holy gem; it should be your deep concern from now on to regard it as a holy emblem of your heart, of your country and of all your people!
HG|2|186|7|0|"You shall build a house in this spot, appointed with five, then seven and then ten windows and with three entrance portals; one shall face the evening, one the midday and one midnight.
HG|2|186|8|0|'The part facing the morning shall comprise in three rows the indicated number of windows; of these, five shall make up the top row, seven the middle, with ten at the bottom. The house shall be completely round and be about eleven fathoms high, and its diameter shall be the same as its height
HG|2|186|9|0|"You shall cover the inner walls with gold and all sorts of precious stones. The roof shall be like a half sphere and be covered on the inside and outside with polished gold; above the roof there shall be three spheres, each almost three fathoms high, one on top of the other and also made of gold.
HG|2|186|10|0|"In the center of this house, which must have no stories, you shall erect an altar made only of rubies and diamonds, and only on this altar shall this tablet be affixed in an upright position.
HG|2|186|11|0|"When you have built all this according to this my direction, you shall clean the space far and wide around this house and no other house shall be built in the vicinity of this holy house; for the house shall be preserved holy.
HG|2|186|12|0|"On the Sabbaths the golden portals of this house shall be kept open all day long; but on all the working days they shall be closed.
HG|2|186|13|0|"Nobody shall enter this house with his head covered and no woman with her face unveiled.
HG|2|186|14|0|"Thus, whoever enters this house with a pure heart and gives honour to God will be greatly strengthened in this house.
HG|2|186|15|0|"He who offends against this house will always find his inevitable sudden judgment in it and on its site; wherefore the place shall be surrounded by a three-fathom high wall with only a single brazen gate.
HG|2|186|16|0|"The outer wall of the house shall be painted all around to a height of four fathoms for each colour, at the bottom red, in the middle green and on top white.
HG|2|186|17|0|Through the sight of these three colours everyone approaching the house shall be reminded that he can at first draw near to God only through the love of his heart. When he has thus drawn near to Him, the heart's trust and loyalty, that is, the living reward of pure love, will be his share. But he whose share this becomes, will also take share in the third, uppermost colour which stands for the innate vitality of the faith, being a light of the spirit issuing from the living flame of the love for God in the heart.
HG|2|186|18|0|"Now, dear brother Lamech, you know all there is to be done; only one more thing must you observe regarding the building, namely, that no one shall ever be forced to the work, - but only he who wants to do it with love shall be admitted! For only loving builders will find the blessing of their work, but those coerced - death! Thus you must heed this well,
HG|2|186|19|0|'Therefore, this very day messengers shall be sent out in all directions so that the work may begin tomorrow.
HG|2|186|20|0|"But during the night all these swamps, puddles and molasses shall become altogether dry land; for this is God's will.
HG|2|186|21|0|"And so, dear brother Lamech, let us commission the messengers and then send them out in all directions. Amen."
HG|2|187|0|1|LAMECH'S GOOD MESSAGE TO HIS PEOPLE. THE DISOBEDIENT BAILIFFS OF LAMECH. THE MIRACULOUS MEAL STRENGTHENING THE BAILIFFS
HG|2|187|1|0|When Lamech had received these instructions from Kisehel, he became exceedingly glad and glorified and praised My name thanking Me for this great grace through which he was found worthy of building such a house for My name.
HG|2|187|2|0|Having thus worshiped Me in the abundant love and contrition of his heart, he turned to the bailiffs and the royal servants and said to them:
HG|2|187|3|0|"Like me, you have all seen the great miracle and have heard with regard to the proposed holy building the words from the mouth of the almighty God's great messenger as to what must be done at once.
HG|2|187|4|0|"And so go in the name of the great messengers and in the name of the supreme God in all directions and invite for the morrow all who volunteer out of love for God for the sublime beginning of this work.
HG|2|187|5|0|"But tell also all of them what happened to Lamech so that no one need any longer fear him; and everybody's tongue shall be loosened so that he may speak his mind and reveal his will.
HG|2|187|6|0|"Moreover, tell them that Lamech the Cruel, the hyena in human disguise, has turned into a lamb deeply regretting every drop of blood and every tear he has ever caused his subjects through whatever suppressions.
HG|2|187|7|0|"And proclaim to all loudly that Lamech, having been forgiven his great sin by the merciful great God, Whom the father Farak had preached, will strive diligently and make it his main concern all his life to atone wherever possible for any crime committed towards them and will in all future regard them all as his brothers and sisters.
HG|2|187|8|0|Therefore, no one need any longer fear Lamech! Knowing all this, go now to proclaim, not my, but the almighty, great God's will! So be it."
HG|2|187|9|0|But the bailiffs hesitated and looked as if they did not want to carry out Lamech's order at once.
HG|2|187|10|0|When Lamech saw this he became sad; and his sadness changed into a great zeal so that he said to the tarrying bailiffs:
HG|2|187|11|0|"Listen, you indolent bailiffs and servants of my court: While Lamech forced you with iron rods you used to obey his slightest hint;
HG|2|187|12|0|"But now that he asks you as a brother you do not lend an ear to his voice!
HG|2|187|13|0|"However, you are not disobedient towards me, but towards God the Almighty; so watch out how He will regard you for your disobedience!
HG|2|187|14|0|"I did not command you but merely proclaimed God's will to you; so do what you like, - but watch out lest judgment overtake you!"
HG|2|187|15|0|'Thereupon Lamech turned to Kisehel and said: "O you dear emissary of the Lord, tell me, your most miserable servant, did I do wrong in proclaiming your will out of God to these brothers for them to fulfill it?"
HG|2|187|16|0|And Kisehel replied to Lamech, saying: "O brother Lamech, your every word was right and perfect; but the bailiffs and servants are weak and hungry. So let us first allow them to have a meal, and then they will surely do what is right." - And Lamech bowed to Kisehel and asked him, saying:
HG|2|187|17|0|O you great friend, advise me what to do; for here is nothing whereby to satisfy these hungry ones!
HG|2|187|18|0|"Shall I maybe summon them to court, there to appease their hunger with the best fruits from my larders, or have food and drink brought here by the maids?
HG|2|187|19|0|O friend, say it, and I will do everything to your liking."
HG|2|187|20|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "Listen, brother, neither the one nor the other is necessary. For behold, the maids and women have many a leftover in their baskets; let us bless it and be assured that it will suffice for all." And Lamech fell down before Kisehel and asked for his blessing.
HG|2|187|21|0|And Kisehel said at once to the women and maids: "Place your leftovers in the baskets here." - And after the women and maids had done this, Kisehel and his brothers looked up to heaven and Kisehel blessed the leftovers in the baskets.
HG|2|187|22|0|And suddenly the baskets were full, and Kisehel summoned the bailiffs and said to them: "Well then, you indolent and lazy bailiffs, come here and eat your fill so that you may then do Lamech's bidding! Amen."
HG|2|187|23|0|Thereupon the bailiffs reached for the baskets and their contents; only after they had appeased their hunger did they begin to fully recognize Me and then also glorify and praise Me.
HG|2|187|24|0|After their glorifying and praising they quickly stood up and fulfilled Lamech's will by hiring a large number of workers for the morrow.
HG|2|188|0|1|KISEHEL INSTRUCTS LAMECH IN THE PROCESSING OF GOLD ORE. THUBALKAIN IS SUMMONED
HG|2|188|1|0|After all the messengers had left in all directions in order to hire workmen and according to present chronology it was now the fifth hour of the afternoon, Kisehel turned to Lamech, saying:
HG|2|188|2|0|"Lamech, look, here in this spot are lying many thousands of tons of the purest gold! This is the finest of all ores of the earth; however, as it is here, mixed with some gravel, it is not usable for anything.
HG|2|188|3|0|Therefore, it shall first be purified by an ore-master, through a powerful fire. When it then flows together into heavy floats, it can be easily beaten with hammers on the broad anvils into great plates of this metal in such a way that a fist-sized lump will yield a plate of ore on which a hundred people should easily find room to stand.
HG|2|188|4|0|"Therefore, it will be necessary to procure at once a skillful ore-master.
HG|2|188|5|0|"If you have one, let him come here and we will instruct him in the processing of this ore."
HG|2|188|6|0|And Lamech, immensely pleased at this information, replied at once: "Listen, you great friend, this can be easily helped!
HG|2|188|7|0|"My son Thubalkain, who had been linked in marriage to his sister Naeme for some time, is a leading ore-master and knowledgeable in the art of drawing this ore from the earth by means of fire and also the force of his heavy hammers, as you can see from all these digging implements manufactured by him. Would not he, together with his assistants, be the right man for this work? When I send word to him, he will be here promptly.
HG|2|188|8|0|"If this my son suits you, reveal your will to me about it and I will do anything to always fulfill your will painstakingly."
HG|2|188|9|0|And Kisehel said to Lamech: "Yes, Thubalkain is a suitable man. So let him come; but before he purifies this ore with the aid of his assistants, he himself must be purified.
HG|2|188|10|0|"For within his structure there is considerably more impure sand than within the structure of this fine, but presently still crude ore.
HG|2|188|11|0|"Just as this ore is purified by fire and salt, also Thubalkain must first go through fire and salt so as to be capable of purifying this finest ore.
HG|2|188|12|0|"However, when you send a messenger to him, tell him to be quiet before Thubalkain about all that has happened here. - And so you may do it. Amen."
HG|2|188|13|0|But Lamech, no longer noticing any male person around, asked Kisehel in some embarrassment: "Great friend, all is well if you permit me to enter the city. There I shall soon find a messenger who will attend to this; apart from the women and us, no male person is present here any more who could be entrusted with matters of such importance.
HG|2|188|14|0|"So give me also herein advice which I am willing to follow at once."
HG|2|188|15|0|Then Kisehel promptly said to Lamech: "Look, brother Lamech, also the women have legs! Choose three of them; for it would not be fitting to send one as a messenger to the son of a king."
HG|2|188|16|0|And Lamech promptly summoned three of the most eloquent ones, introduced them to Kisehel and asked him whether they might be of service.
HG|2|188|17|0|Kisehel answered in the affirmative, and at once the three women were sent away to Thubalkain. When the women had gone, Kisehel said to Lamech:
HG|2|188|18|0|"Brother Lamech, if you are hungry and thirsty, send the women and maids with the empty baskets to your larders to bring back food and drink."
HG|2|188|19|0|And Lamech replied: "Yes, great, dear friends, if I were worthy of the grace and it pleased you to eat with me, a poor sinner, I should do at once what you suggested.
HG|2|188|20|0|"If, however, I am surely still wholly unworthy of this, I shall prefer to fast until I shall be deemed by you worthier of this grace than just now."
HG|2|188|21|0|And Kisehel answered Lamech: "Brother, look, it is hardly three days since Jehovah was walking visibly in person as a perfect man on the heights eating and drinking with us, - yet we are indescribably less compared to Him than you are now compared to us!
HG|2|188|22|0|"Since Jehovah has eaten with us, why should we, your brothers, all descended from the still living father Adam, not hold a meal with you? So let food and drink be fetched and you will not eat alone from the baskets, but we, including the women and maids, shall have our good share of it."
HG|2|188|23|0|Here Lamech jumped up, almost demented with joy and, glorifying and praising God for this to him inexpressibly great grace, at once sent the women and maids to bring the very best from his larders.
HG|2|188|24|0|And the women promptly went to the city, rejoicing, to fetch food and drink.
HG|2|189|0|1|THE MEAL IN THE TEMPLE SQUARE. KISEHEL'S SPEECH ON THE DESTINY OF WOMAN. SETHLAHEM'S COMFORTING SPEECH TO THE WOMEN AND MAIDS
HG|2|189|1|0|After a short while the women and maids returned with well-filled baskets which they put down before the seven messengers.
HG|2|189|2|0|Having done this, they bowed to them and stepped back reverently; then the seven blessed the food in the baskets and Kisehel said to Lamech:
HG|2|189|3|0|"Brother Lamech, behold, the food is now here and blessed; so come here to my right side, and we eight people shall be able to eat our fill from one basket. All the others we leave to the women and maids; for they have not eaten for several days and were so far only miraculously sustained by the divine grace and mercy, which alone enabled us to enter the lowlands in safety.
HG|2|189|4|0|"Now they too shall again eat and drink and appease their hunger in the natural human way so as to be again fit for human society.
HG|2|189|5|0|"For this is woman's destiny, to be to the man what man is to God, the almighty Creator. If a wife is that to the husband, she is at one with him, just as man - that is, the righteous man - is at one with God, thus in spirit completely one being.
HG|2|189|6|0|These women and maids had become too depraved and could never have served a man. 'Therefore, they were cleansed so that they might again be suitable for a man.
HG|2|189|7|0|To achieve this completely, their bodies must again be nourished with the fruits of the earth so that thereby their womb may once more become suitable for the reception of the human seed; and thus they shall again begin to eat. Amen."
HG|2|189|8|0|Since Kisehel had spoken this in a very loud voice, also the women and maids heard it and rejoiced in their hearts in Kisehel's words referring to them; and they visibly bowed to the ground and spoke:
HG|2|189|9|0|"O you divinely hallowed men from the holy heights, we are not ever worthy of such grace; for we degraded ourselves willingly!
HG|2|189|10|0|The fact that we were cleansed by you is not our merit, but alone yours; how, then, should we be worthy of such grace before you and before the almighty God?"
HG|2|189|11|0|And Kisehel summoned Sethlahem, saying: "Brother, set to work and bestow the proper comfort on the poor beings, whose hearts are now filled with joyful meekness." And Sethlahem stood up and went to the women and maids, lifted his hands over them and said to them:
HG|2|189|12|0|"Listen, you women and maids! The cleansing effected on you was not of your bodies, but solely of your spirit; hence your bodies are still exactly the same they were before the cleansing of your spirit.
HG|2|189|13|0|"For all that happened to you was merely a good manifestation for the spirit, but not for the body.
HG|2|189|14|0|"For, when you obstructed to us the stairways to Lamech, the divine power in us allowed us to place you in your very impure spirit; hence, part of you went in spirit to the puddles, as the very element of your innermost life, plunged into the same and, to all appearances, perished there; but after a short while, owing to its remorse and obedience it was returned once more to the unharmed bodies.
HG|2|189|15|0|"Finally another part was, also apparently, as it were burnt. The maids collected the wood only in a spiritual trance and all the onlookers including Lamech were transposed into their own spirit and could thus observe only what happened spiritually.
HG|2|189|16|0|"You were actually also physically present; but your bodies, having been injured through your foolishness, were anointed with oil which soon healed your wounds, and rested peacefully, lost in deep sleep, here on the soft lawn.
HG|2|189|17|0|"And only, as I said, after the most necessary cleansing of the spirit were you with your spirit re-animated and put again before the physical eyes of the people.
HG|2|189|18|0|'That you still possess your first bodies you can see from the fact that they still bear the same scars with which your foolishness inflicted them.
HG|2|189|19|0|"Therefore, you can still fully unite with a man and be able to receive his seed as prior to the miraculous cleansing of your spirit.
HG|2|189|20|0|"So ask no more whether you are worthy of the grace, but eat and drink with us so as to regain your strength. What has happened to you, will henceforth no longer happen to any woman; for this was necessary only now for the sake of Lamech. In future the judgment will come over those who will live as you did!
HG|2|189|21|0|"At the moment be silent in front of the three who were sent to Thubalkain. And so eat and drink in the name of the great God. Amen."
HG|2|189|22|0|And the women began to glorify and praise God for this and then sat down at the food baskets; and Sethlahem, having thus comforted the women, also went back to his company there to eat and drink.
HG|2|190|0|1|SETHLAHEM'S COMMISSION TO THE WOMEN AND MAIDS. THUBALKAIN'S ARRIVAL. KISEHEL AND THE RUDE THUBALKAIN HAVE A DIALOGUE
HG|2|190|1|0|When all had eaten their fill, they stood up and thanked Me for the gift, and Sethlahem said to the women and maids:
HG|2|190|2|0|"You women and maids, gather the leftovers and place them in a basket so that the soon returning women will also find their just share for the appeasement of their hunger.
HG|2|190|3|0|"Grab the baskets and take them to the city. In the house of Lamech put everything in order and sweep all the rooms to make them clean for the reception of the new king, who has become a dear brother to us. So go and do what you were told to do. Amen."
HG|2|190|4|0|And the women and maids promptly tackled the work as told, all the while glorifying and praising Me because they were deemed worthy of being employed by My messengers.
HG|2|190|5|0|When these women and maids had reached the city, behold, they were met by the other three who were followed by the rough Thubalkain with an able troop of miners equipped with all sorts of implements for mining.
HG|2|190|6|0|When they finally had reached Lamech, Sethlahem turned to the women, led them to the basket and told them to fortify themselves with food and drink. When the women heard this, an almost heavenly joy began to beam from their faces.
HG|2|190|7|0|And they began to glorify and praise Me loudly, after which they said to Sethlahem:
HG|2|190|8|0|"O you great messenger of Him Whose name to pronounce our tongues will never be worthy, are we still worthy of this grace, of partaking of this food which is surely blessed by you, and are we still capable of eating the same?"
HG|2|190|9|0|And Sethlahem replied to the three women: "If I tell you, why do you still ask? So ask no longer, but be of good cheer and eat and drink with a joyful heart.
HG|2|190|10|0|"When you have fortified yourselves, praise the Lord God, then take the basket and go to the city to do in the house of Lamech what your companions are already doing. Amen."
HG|2|190|11|0|With this instruction the three women were quite satisfied and promptly went to the basket there to eat and drink; and, having praised God in their hearts through their joyfulness, they stood up and hurried to the city and the house of Lamech.
HG|2|190|12|0|At the same time, while Sethlahem was speaking with the three women also the somewhat harsh negotiations between Thubalkain on the one hand and Kisehel and Lamech on the other began, as follows:
HG|2|190|13|0|When Thubalkain with his crowd halted in front of Lamech and the messengers he lifted a heavy hammer from his shoulder and struck the ground with it mightily, so much so that the same reverberated at a distance of a hundred fathoms, and asked in an extremely gruff voice:
HG|2|190|14|0|"Father Lamech, what do you want me to do? Shall I maybe flatten these seven mountain ruffians with my hammer? Or do you need new weapons?
HG|2|190|15|0|"Or shall I maybe drive down the heads of the mountains a little more towards the depth? - Tell me what you want me to do!"
HG|2|190|16|0|But Lamech gave Thubalkain a very meaningful look and said to him pointing at Kisehel: "Not I , but this one will tell you what to do.
HG|2|190|17|0|"But do not harp too much on your heavy hammer lest it become too heavy for you!"
HG|2|190|18|0|Here Thubalkain at once turned to Kisehel asking him: 'Well then, if you summoned me, why are you not speaking up? Do you stand in such fear of me, or do you not know my tongue? - So speak up, provided you can talk!
HG|2|190|19|0|The women have mentioned something about a precious ore found; say, what is it all about?"
HG|2|190|20|0|And Kisehel raised himself up and said to Thubalkain, as it were asking him: "First tell me why you just struck the ground so mightily with your hammer and called us 'mountain ruffians', - only then will I tell you what I want! - So speak. Amen."
HG|2|190|21|0|Here Thubalkain creased his face in a thousand angry wrinkles and said, as if spitting the fire of wrath from a furnace: "What are you saying, miserable creature? You bird of prey of the beautiful women from the city of my father!
HG|2|190|22|0|"Shall I flatten your skull at once - or only after a while?
HG|2|190|23|0|"Just look here, the parasitic vermin coming from the rocky walls maybe expects to be honoured by us!
HG|2|190|24|0|"It would really be a pity for my hammer if it had to crush such a silly head!"
HG|2|190|25|0|Here he turned to his crowd and said: 'Turn back with me; for our mining skill was not invented for such ruffians.
HG|2|190|26|0|"However, so that you great blackhead may know why I called you a ruffian, I tell you: Because you are! And this is your good luck; for, if you were a little less stupid than you are by nature or at least seem to be, you would have surely tasted this hammer instead of this answer and could then have said how you enjoyed it! - Do you understand this?"
HG|2|190|27|0|Hereupon Thubalkain again heaved his hammer onto his shoulder and made to go.
HG|2|190|28|0|But Kisehel lifted up his hand and thundered: Thubalkain! I tell you to stay! Amen."
HG|2|191|0|1|THE RUDE THUBALKAIN IS PARALYSED THROUGH KISEHEL'S WILLPOWER AND TAUGHT POLITENESS AND TRUTHFULNESS
HG|2|191|1|0|When Thubalkain heard such firm words by Kisehel, he was a little frightened at first for following his first impression he had by far not credit ed the stranger with so much courage. Therefore, he stopped for a moment; but then he rallied again and said, smiling somewhat derisively:
HG|2|191|2|0|"Shouting like a bear you want to change my will and make me your most obedient servant?
HG|2|191|3|0|"Look, I can only laugh at that, you miserable mountain simpleton! If only I found it worth the trouble I would let you at once feel the firmness of our hammers, but since the mighty lion does not bother catching gnats which I have observed many a time every day with my two captive live animals -, I, too, will not bother with such vermin! - Understand this, ruffian, and now do what you like; I am leaving!"
HG|2|191|4|0|Here Thubalkain made to leave; but his effort was in vain, for Kisehel's word and will out of Me had paralyzed the ore-master's feet to such an extent that he was totally unable to move even a single limb.
HG|2|191|5|0|When Thubalkain noticed this, he called on his father and said to him secretly and in great embarrassment: "Listen, what happened to me that I cannot move a foot? Advise and help me, or else I cut the most miserable, ridiculous figure before these uncouth mountain blockheads."
HG|2|191|6|0|Hereupon Lamech said to Thubalkain: "Have I not told you before: 'Beware lest the hammer become too heavy for you!'? Look, your father's prediction has come true; so take care how you will get along with these emissaries of the great God.
HG|2|191|7|0|"I am not allowed to tell you more now; but this you may well know, namely, that it is not good to argue with those whose nod the elements obey!
HG|2|191|8|0|"Now you know enough - and you personally almost too much; so see how you can make peace with him whom you showed the weight of your hammer."
HG|2|191|9|0|Here Thubalkain was mightily taken aback and racked his brains about what he should do.
HG|2|191|10|0|Finally he thought: "If these so-called divine messengers could be tackled by force, my father Lamech, compared to whom I was, and still am, a gentle lamb, would surely have thoroughly applied it.
HG|2|191|11|0|"But by the way he is talking now it is dear that he, too, cannot beat them.
HG|2|191|12|0|O father Lamech! Only now do I understand you; - you yourself are defeated!
HG|2|191|13|0|"Yes, - viewed from that standpoint, my hammer might well become somewhat too heavy for me and it may here be advisable and better to resort to diplomacy, in the meantime yielding until the wind will blow from a different direction.
HG|2|191|14|0|"This is what I will do, no matter what it may cost!"
HG|2|191|15|0|Here he turned to Kisehel and said the following words to him: "Man from the mountains! Can no reasonable word be exchanged with you, none that would be understandable and acceptable for the conciliation of my will with yours?"
HG|2|191|16|0|And Kisehel replied: "Oh, not only one, but a great many; but not for the reason you want to talk to me for. With me, everything is all earnest and all truth; my words and my actions issue from God's eternal order.
HG|2|191|17|0|"Hence, if you want to talk to me successfully, you must talk out of full, inner earnest and not for shrewd considerations, - or your every word is in vain!
HG|2|191|18|0|"Men of your own kind you may deceive; but men such as we are, are above this. For with the grace of God they look into the hearts and know to an atom what is going on in the same, - wherefore it is impossible to ensnare them by way of worldly shrewdness!
HG|2|191|19|0|"Do you comprehend this? I tell you: Understand it and ponder it thoroughly, for you will not leave this spot until you have rid your heart of all-cunning! This heed and comprehend well. Amen."
HG|2|192|0|1|THUBALKAIN'S CUNNING IS EXPOSED BY KISEHEL (15th November 1842)
HG|2|192|1|0|After these words of Kisehel, Thubalkain realized that he could achieve nothing by way of a politic attitude and he began to ponder the matter quite earnestly, saying to himself:
HG|2|192|2|0|'This matter really seems to take on a serious character. What is to be done there? My feet are paralyzed; I cannot possibly run away!
HG|2|192|3|0|"Pretending and diplomacy are here not at all advisable; for, where one is like a drop of water seen through clearly, I want to see him who would here succeed with miserable diplomacy!
HG|2|192|4|0|"All this is quite right; but what remains to be done by me, who am in a bad spot at the moment?
HG|2|192|5|0|'This is a totally different question. Shall I maybe ask this odd mountain crowd's forgiveness for my somewhat rough behavior towards them?
HG|2|192|6|0|"I, a prince of royal blood, an ore-master, on whom alone now depends the well-being of the whole nation and state?
HG|2|192|7|0|"No, no, this would be a little too much and would mean going too far in this matter!
HG|2|192|8|0|"A mightiest prince of royal blood - and apologize? - That would be a little too much!
HG|2|192|9|0|"But what can I do? - He said at first I should take it all in full earnest, and could then talk to him as much as I wanted; but he also said finally I would not leave this spot until the last vestige of political scheming had gone out of me. -. Now I have got it! I am in full earnest to leave this spot and return to my mining and metal business!
HG|2|192|10|0|"This is surely no political scheming? Thus I can easily take him at his word; if he should still not release me, I can on the spot accuse him of a lie and name him a blasphemer of his God, for he openly declared that his every word and action were in the fullest earnest and truth out of the eternal order of God.
HG|2|192|11|0|"Oh, now I have caught the merry bird! Once I am again free, he may send six thousand women after me and Thubalkain will not take another step out of his great workshops!"
HG|2|192|12|0|Here Kisehel interrupted his train of thought and said to him: 'Thubalkain, tell me what you consider worse: The scheming of men or the cunning of serpents?"
HG|2|192|13|0|Now Thubalkain was mightily taken aback not knowing how to answer this question and fell silent in great embarrassment.
HG|2|192|14|0|But Kisehel continued: "Having seen that scheming will succeed neither with me nor with all these my brothers, you then embraced the most artful cunning of the serpents.
HG|2|192|15|0|"There is not the slightest doubt that you are earnestly concerned about the mobility of your feet; however, you are badly mistaken in thinking you could catch me through this your only self-seeking truth. For since you cannot prevail against me with the first degree of spite, of what benefit to you will be the second, lower degree?
HG|2|192|16|0|"Do you think I become a blasphemer of God for not freeing your feet because of your cunning?
HG|2|192|17|0|"Go by no means; for I know God and do only what His Holy Spirit urges me to do in accordance with my will which is wholly surrendered to Him.
HG|2|192|18|0|"So I become no blasphemer of God as a sly result of your cunning; but you certainly are one, for you are trying to beguile not me, but only the Spirit of God if it were somehow possible to you.
HG|2|192|19|0|"I tell you: Were you not a heathen and a servant of the dragon, such a plan might be of evil consequences for you!
HG|2|192|20|0|"But you do not know the one true God; therefore, such a thought, provided you seriously regret it, can be forgiven you.
HG|2|192|21|0|"If you want to be freed, turn to the one true, eternal God, Whom your mother Zilla still preached to you through the mouth of Farak, and not to me; for not 1, but God's grace paralyzed your feet.
HG|2|192|22|0|"I am only a man like you, but a man after the will of God, recognizing my complete nothingness before Him.
HG|2|192|23|0|"Do become likewise and do what I am doing; realize your great foolishness and your sin and recognize God, and you will become free!
HG|2|192|24|0|"Understand this and act accordingly. Amen."
HG|2|193|0|1|THUBALKAIN SEES REASON, REPENTS AND IS FREED TO MOVE. THUBALKAIN'S WISH AND KISEHEL'S PROMISE (17th November 1842)
HG|2|193|1|0|After these words of Kisehel, Thubalkain was mightily taken aback For it was no longer a secret to him that Kisehel could look into his heart; but the fact that Kisehel knew exactly of every single thought emerging in his soul was a little too much for our Thubalkain and he was now at a complete loss.
HG|2|193|2|0|Thus he silently brooded over the matter for a while. After some time he turned again to Kisehel and addressed him with these words:
HG|2|193|3|0|"Listen, you great and mighty messenger of the God of Farak to us dwellers in the lowlands, I find this my situation very disagreeable. Effect my release and I will speak freely with you; for look, being fixed to a spot is mightily bothersome to me and I cannot say an open word to you in this condition.
HG|2|193|4|0|"If I am to be of benefit to you with my art, I must be free; otherwise you have anyway summoned me in vain.
HG|2|193|5|0|"Why I behaved somewhat rudely towards you, you will surely know for the same reason for which you know what I am thinking within me.
HG|2|193|6|0|"Look, it is surely not a small matter to lose one's most beautiful and beloved wife! And through whom? - You know this of course better than I do!
HG|2|193|7|0|"However, I will forget everything if you release me and I can talk to you openly."
HG|2|193|8|0|Here Kisehel stepped up to Thubalkain and, grasping his hand, said to him:
HG|2|193|9|0|"'Thubalkain, in the name of Jehovah, the one true almighty great God, I tell you: Be free, and walk and act righteously! So be it!"
HG|2|193|10|0|At once 'Thubalkain was free and could walk as before, and Kisehel said to him: "Behold, now you are free; what will you now do?"
HG|2|193|11|0|And Thubalkain replied: "So listen: First of all, that you glorify and praise your almighty God in my stead, for He was gracious to you and me and has freed me through your word. And then let me know what you want of me so that I can do your bidding; and when I have served you to your satisfaction, you will not withhold a small reward from the workman.
HG|2|193|12|0|"Behold, this is all I want to do and demand.
HG|2|193|13|0|"However, I do not mean to impose on you in any way; for you are mighty and wise.
HG|2|193|14|0|"So consider these my words and command according to your wisdom, and I shall serve you in this."
HG|2|193|15|0|And Kisehel continued to ask Thubalkain and said: "And in what shall the small reward consist? Tell all of us; for behold, we are well aware that every worker is worthy of his wages. So declare yourself."
HG|2|193|16|0|And Thubalkain said to him: "Why should I make a long speech; you are reading anyway in my heart what the same is missing! I am alone since the day I lost my sweet wife Naeme!
HG|2|193|17|0|"I do not demand Naeme - for she is lost to me -, but present me with another wife and I am rewarded abundantly."
HG|2|193|18|0|Then Kisehel said to Thubalkain: "Good, you shall receive according to your desire, and that still today in the house of your father.
HG|2|193|19|0|"However, once you have this reward, will you really be quite satisfied?"
HG|2|193|20|0|Here Thubalkain hesitated for a while but finally collected himself and said: "Go! There might be something else; but this is not for us dwellers in the lowlands."
HG|2|193|21|0|And Kisehel replied: "Yes, carry out your commission well; truly, if you will do your work out of love for God, you shall enter the heights and see and talk to the arch father Adam, the arch mother Eve and all the patriarchs and the sole high priest Enoch, and shall then be appeased in Purista's kitchen.
HG|2|193|22|0|"However, here at our feet lies the crude ore, inspect it; you shall smelt it down for me and then hammer it into sheet metal wherewith to cover the temple of Jehovah.
HG|2|193|23|0|"Behold, this is all I demand of you; so set to work! Amen."
HG|2|194|0|1|THUBALKAIN'S RIGHTEOUS AND MOVING PRAYER. KISEHEL'S THANKSGIVING PRAYER. THE FATHERLY VOICE OUT OF THE CLOUD (18th November 1842)
HG|2|194|1|0|Here Thubalkain fell on his face before Kisehel and began to praise God, saying: "Great, to me still unknown, almighty God! My heart is stirring mightily, filled with glowing gratitude and praise! I should surely glorify and praise You beyond my life's measure, but I am as one blind and deaf; for I do not know where You are, and apart from the whispered words of my troubled and fearful mother I have never heard anything about You.
HG|2|194|2|0|"So have mercy upon me, a poor and weak man before You and Your people, and let Yourself be recognized, beheld and heard by me and within me as You are and where You are for man on earth!
HG|2|194|3|0|"Let Yourself be heard, beheld and recognized so that I may fittingly praise, thank, adore and glorify you! Behold, I do see Your works and regard them with great joy and not seldom with great fear; Your mighty children are standing before me; thus I surely see the works, but the great Master is unknown to me, - and I see the countless creatures; but where are You, O Creator, so that I may offer You my praise?
HG|2|194|4|0|"You sent Your mighty children as harbingers of blessings down to us in the lowlands; yes, they are here in person, speak of You, bear witness of You and act in Your most holy name; but where are You, O most holy Father of such children?
HG|2|194|5|0|"You, You I now want to get to know more closely! Come down, come down to us poor sinners, too! Although we have sprung from Cain, the father of sin and judgment, also he descended from Your son Adam.
HG|2|194|6|0|"He may have been unworthy of Your mercy, since You are too holy; yet it is not our fault that all of us have become his descendants.
HG|2|194|7|0|"So show us Your grace and mercy and send us a single ray of grace; but out of You, solely out of You send us a ray so that we may fully experience within us how and where You are, and then glorify and praise You alone.
HG|2|194|8|0|'Though we shall then glorify and praise You, O Lord, as sinners, You will not cast us out because we were born out of sin into sin.
HG|2|194|9|0|"Behold, night is night and its innumerable lights are frightfully weak compared to even the weakest ray of the sun.
HG|2|194|10|0|"So, Father of these Your children, who now as stars light up our dense night, send us even a weakest ray out of You, and our sinful night will surely turn into a brightest day.
HG|2|194|11|0|"Yes, despite these glorious stars our night is and remains night; but just one ray out of You and our night will at last cease to be night and we shall glorify and praise You on the day of Your great glory, and our knees and hearts rendered stiff by the night will bow deeply before Your most holy name.
HG|2|194|12|0|"Behold, I, Thubalkain, a son of the night, am lying here before you in the dust of my nothingness. A sinner is entreating You for grace and mercy. He wants to glorify and praise You, - but he does not know You; so reveal Yourself to him!"
HG|2|194|13|0|After these words he fell silent, weeping into the dust of the earth
HG|2|194|14|0|But Kisehel bent down, lifted Thubalkain up and said to him: 'Thubalkain! Thus you, too, have become our brother?"
HG|2|194|15|0|And Kisehel lifted up his eyes and spoke as follows:
HG|2|194|16|0|O Father, I glorify and praise You in this new brother; for You alone have achieved this work and have given us a new glorious brother also in Thubalkain! Not in vain have You been preparing him long since as an ore master; not in vain chosen him from eternity that he may purify the gold of the earth and make it malleable and supple!
HG|2|194|17|0|"For You had ordained that through him there should arise a new, glorious brother for us who not only would render the noble ore of the earth in the fire malleable and good to look at, but would rather awaken the ore in the heart of man and make it in the ardor of his love for You supple, malleable and lovely to look at.
HG|2|194|18|0|"Therefore, to You all glory, all praise and all our love!
HG|2|194|19|0|O Father, look, this new brother is still blind and unable to behold You; so would You graciously grant his request!
HG|2|194|20|0|"If it be Your holy will, do grant this my request and send a ray of Your grace into his heart which is turned towards You full of ardent love and longing for You, O holy Father.
HG|2|194|21|0|"Oh grant, grant our prayer! Your holy name be hallowed, and Your will be done at all times and forever! Amen."
HG|2|194|22|0|These words by Kisehel broke both Thubalkain's and Lamech's heart, so much so that both began to weep loudly; but after a short while a light cloud descended before this company and Lamech and Thubalkain did not know what this was going to lead to so that they began to be mightily afraid.
HG|2|194|23|0|And a fatherly voice presently spoke out of the cloud: 'Thubalkain, behold, He, Whom you do not know, is now before you, the Father of men and almighty Creator of all things!
HG|2|194|24|0|"Listen, I have looked at your heart and found it to be cleansed! Therefore, you shall be awakened forever from your night; and I will lay a spirit out of Me into your heart, which will lead you into all wisdom.
HG|2|194|25|0|"Since My messengers are still here, listen to them; for they shall awaken this spirit within you! Glorify My name, and I will be gracious towards you and all the people; for I am holy, holy, holy, eternal and infinite! Amen."
HG|2|194|26|0|Then the cloud disappeared, and all fell on their faces and gave praise to God in all the humility and contrition of their hearts.
HG|2|195|0|1|THUBALKAIN'S ARRANGEMENTS FOR THE MINING OF GOLD. ENTRY INTO LAMECH'S RESIDENCE (21st November 1842)
HG|2|195|1|0|After they had thus glorified and praised God for almost an hour, Kisehel at an inner prompting finally rose and said to the others:
HG|2|195|2|0|"In the name of the one almighty God I tell you: Stand up with me; for this is the holy will of Him Who was before us speaking words of life, grace and mercy!"
HG|2|195|3|0|And all stood up at Kisehel's bidding. When all had risen from the ground, strengthened and of good cheer, Kisehel turned to Thubalkain and said to him:
HG|2|195|4|0|"Brother Thubalkain, listen! Since it is the Lord's will, you may well call your workers and show them their work; they shall begin at once and work through the whole night.
HG|2|195|5|0|"Just as they smelted the ore of the mountains by means of rock-salt and strong fire they shall smelt also this ore; and only when they have obtained a great number of lumps of pure ore shall they stop the smelting.
HG|2|195|6|0|"A sufficient quantity shall consist of seventeen hundred lumps. So make your arrangements. Amen."
HG|2|195|7|0|And Thubalkain promptly summoned a large crowd of his workers, showed them the crude ore and then instructed them how to go about smelting the same and forming it into round lumps.
HG|2|195|8|0|When the workers had fully comprehended this, his first foreman asked him:
HG|2|195|9|0|"O lord and strict ruler, it is all good and well presented; but allow me to ask you and do not be angry if I ask and say respectfully: We have a sufficient number of workers and ore in great abundance; however, from where are we to take the wood and the salt? For without these no smelting can be done.
HG|2|195|10|0|"Shall we bring our wood here and use our own salt or shall we take it all from the city?"
HG|2|195|11|0|And Thubalkain said to the foreman: "Listen, since I have taken on the work I have done so wholly, including the wood and the salt.
HG|2|195|12|0|"I tell you: Not only the wood and the salt, but the whole food-supply including the wages is up to me.
HG|2|195|13|0|"So fetch everything necessary for the work, and try to begin the same within the hour; that is, as soon as the sun sets behind the mountains the fire must already be going here!
HG|2|195|14|0|"Make at least one hundred pits three spans deep using all the two thousand workers, and with the new blessing of the one true, almighty God the work will progress well.
HG|2|195|15|0|"So let at once a hundred workers make the pits; two hundred shall fetch the wood; two hundred the salt; a hundred shall fetch food; two hundred shall dig the crude ore, and two hundred shall fry and smelt the same. And when a pit is full, let it cool down for thirty swings of the hand; then take the lumps out of the pit and begin at once with a new firing.
HG|2|195|16|0|"If you work thus diligently throughout the night we should have an abundant supply of this ore by tomorrow.
HG|2|195|17|0|"Tomorrow we shall then have brought the heavy hammers worked by foot leverage, and before the sun sets the lumps will have been beaten into nice sheets.
HG|2|195|18|0|"Now you know everything; go and do accordingly. So be it!"
HG|2|195|19|0|And the foreman set to work at once and Kisehel said to Thubalkain: "Brother, you have arranged the matter well; therefore, let the work be blessed. Truly, I say to you, tomorrow you shall behold wonders; for your workers will produce so much of this ore that you will tremble at the sight of it!
HG|2|195|20|0|"But leave the matter be for now; for everything has been put in order.
HG|2|195|21|0|"You, brother Lamech, take the tablet and go ahead; we others shall follow you into your house. There we will preserve this sacred object until the completion of the temple; after that we all want to be your guests with you as our brother and host.
HG|2|195|22|0|"We shall eat at your table and in your house praise the holiest name of the most loving Father of all men.
HG|2|195|23|0|"And you, brother Thubalkain, shall walk by my side and this very day in your father's house receive the agreed-upon reward; for you know that in your father's house there are numerous women and maids. Behold, all of them are now quite cleansed, and you shall have the right one out of the great number. - So let us proceed there. Amen."
HG|2|195|24|0|And forthwith Lamech with the greatest reverence and love seized the sacred object and went ahead, followed by 'Thubalkain with Kisehel and the other messengers.
HG|2|195|25|0|As they approached the city, a great crowd came towards them, shouting: "Glory be to God on high for making Lamech a good king!" Thus the people were shouting late into the night.
HG|2|195|26|0|But Lamech was moved so that he wept loudly.
HG|2|196|0|1|THE PREPARATIONS FOR THE FEAST. THE TRANSFER OF THE HOLY TABLET TO LAMECH'S THRONE-ROOM. KISEHEL'S SPEECH ON THE REDEEMING POWER OF TRUTH (22nd November 1842)
HG|2|196|1|0|When they had arrived at Lamech's residence, all the women and maids came to meet them, fell down on their knees before them and with veiled faces praised the Name engraved on the stone tablet Lamech was carrying.
HG|2|196|2|0|And Kisehel said to Sethlahem: "Brother, behold the women! Treat them in keeping with the word within you."
HG|2|196|3|0|Hereupon Sethlahem bade the women and maids rise, adding:
HG|2|196|4|0|"Go and provide a good meal, have a lamb slaughtered and well pre-pared for the new king, and a fattened calf shall be prepared for the new bridegroom and his bride.
HG|2|196|5|0|"Provide also bread and fine fruits, not to forget good, pure drinks.
HG|2|196|6|0|'Thus go to the food steward and arrange everything nicely. Amen."
HG|2|196|7|0|And the women and maids hurried away and did exactly according to his bidding.
HG|2|196|8|0|When following this the whole company entered the great royal hall, Lamech stopped and said to Kisehel: "Great, mightiest friend and truest and most just emissary of the almighty great God, behold, the sight of my erstwhile throne of horrors makes me tremble and in my soul all my committed atrocities emerge like heavy clouds ascending from the great waters in a sultry night!
HG|2|196|9|0|'Would you be agreeable if, instead of this one, we were to enter another great chamber which would seem friendlier to me than this one where I had let myself be worshiped as a God.
HG|2|196|10|0|"From which throne, erected by the blood and tears of poor humankind, to top it all I gave the most cruel secret and open commandments.
HG|2|196|11|0|O friend, if it suited you I should like to entreat you, as I said, to use another chamber."
HG|2|196|12|0|But Kisehel said to Lamech: "Brother, this very room is the most suitable chamber in your entire palace!
HG|2|196|13|0|"For, if you want to fully recover in heart and spirit, you must purify your heart completely of all the old filth. However, this can only be achieved in that your spirit becomes more and more aglow and with its fire consumes all the filth in your heart.
HG|2|196|14|0|"How can the spirit be more easily ignited than by this very pressure from all sides, effected by the awakened conscience on account of your committed horrors?
HG|2|196|15|0|"Now you are feeling this burdensome pressure in this very chamber, and this is the very thing you should desire most whole-heartedly. The evil recollections oppress you, and this is good; for this very pressure will set you free.
HG|2|196|16|0|Behold, what do you want to do? Can you undo what has happened? Can you ever free yourself of your deeds? - I tell you, dear brother, you cannot ever do this as long as you avoid remembering your feelings about them.
HG|2|196|17|0|"Only one thing can free your heart and after that also your spirit, and this is the truth.
HG|2|196|18|0|'That you must seek in everything, and its fire will consume the filth within you, and only in this free spirit will you fully recognize what sin really is and how easy it is for the Lord to rid you at last of all your sins even if they were to number more than the grass on the earth and the sand in the ocean!
HG|2|196|19|0|'Thus we shall stay in this chamber and for the time being erect this tablet on the festively adorned throne for a sign Whose in the future the actual throne of a ruler should be.
HG|2|196|20|0|"And so carry the tablet to the throne and set it up there; there it shall remain until the completion of the temple. Amen."
HG|2|196|21|0|And Lamech was contented and promptly did Kisehel's bidding and then glorified and praised the holy Name on the tablet.
HG|2|197|0|1|LAMECH'S GREAT, LOVING ADORATION OF GOD. THUBALKAIN'S AMAZEMENT. KISEHEL'S WORDS ABOUT THE CLEANSING FIRE OF LOVE (23rd November 1842)
HG|2|197|1|0|And Lamech had a great pleasure in the revering of the most holy Name, so much so that he did not want to rise; for the more deeply he kept grasping the Name, the more he was moved in his heart and spirit and could therefore not leave the spot where the love for God began so mightily to seize him.
HG|2|197|2|0|Kisehel left him to the sublime bliss of his spirit so that he might strengthen himself more and more in the mighty, active love for God.
HG|2|197|3|0|When Thubalkain observed this, he was amazed at his father Lamech and said to Kisehel:
HG|2|197|4|0|"Listen, great, mighty friend and brother according to your word, truly, if someone had told me: Tomorrow a tree will grow from the earth which with its branches will reach the firmament by the evening!', I would have thought it rather more likely than such a sudden change of heart in my father.
HG|2|197|5|0|"It is scarcely eight days since Lamech swore to destroy heaven and the whole earth, and now he is lying contrite in the dust before that which he had been cursing so horribly and bitterly!
HG|2|197|6|0|"Truly, this is the greatest miracle the whole earth, including its coming into being with all that is in, on and above it, has to show!
HG|2|197|7|0|"Yes, I tell you, mighty friend and brother, had you moved mountains with your strength, you would thereby not have convinced me so mightily of your pure divine mission - as through this unheard-of miracle.
HG|2|197|8|0|"Yes, only now do I fully believe that you were surely sent here by God. For the miracles out there captivated me without so much convincing me; for they happened in too rapid succession so that I could not help myself but was coerced like one vanquished and had to obey, driven by my weakness and the conviction of others.
HG|2|197|9|0|"But now my free will is awakening and I am no longer a coerced follower of all that you have taught us and surely are still going to teach, but now I freely and spontaneously will what you will out of the almighty God's most holy will.
HG|2|197|10|0|"So let me, too, go to the throne there to do what my father Lamech is now blissfully doing. Your will in God be done."
HG|2|197|11|0|And Kisehel said to Thubalkain: "Brother, this is right and proper of you. Go and fortify yourself for the impending temptation; for him whom the holy Father helps through a miracle He tests more severely than the one who was converted to Him through the word alone.
HG|2|197|12|0|"I tell you: Everything must first go through the fire before it can draw near to God in the heart and in spirit! You are converted, and so is Lamech, and this in a most miraculous manner; but in this converted condition you are still like the ore, which is found crude in the earth and has to be considered so to speak as an excrement of the same. For the ore to become firm and usable, it must go through the fire.
HG|2|197|13|0|"Look, thus also you and Lamech must first go through the fire and be completely smelted by the same before you will attain the true firmness in the faith, love and loyalty to God.
HG|2|197|14|0|"So you may just as well go and, like your father, fortify yourself for any impending test from above, which will certainly be coming."
HG|2|197|15|0|These words frightened Thubalkain so that he began to tremble, hardly able to stutter this question:
HG|2|197|16|0|O friend! - - Shall- I - and the - father Lamech - have to - be burnt - in the fire?"
HG|2|197|17|0|And Kisehel replied: "Oh, what foolish thoughts you harbor!
HG|2|197|18|0|"Not a single spark will touch your body; but the fire of your love for God will first have to consume you in all your still hidden worldliness. Only then, as I said, will you be able to draw near to God, whereby all your sin will be taken from you, just as it was taken from me when I was a sinner before God.
HG|2|197|19|0|"I, too, was converted through a miracle and had then to go, and am still going, through a strong fire. Thus also you will fare; so go with a cheerful heart to your father and do what he is now doing, and you will find much strengthening grace and will thereby pass the coming tests easily and with joy and courage. Amen."
HG|2|198|0|1|LAMECH'S VICTORY SPEECH AND HUMBLE CONFESSION. KISEHEL'S REPLY (24th November 1842)
HG|2|198|1|0|And Thubalkain went with a more cheerful heart to his father Lamech and, falling on his face, there pondered over all his former conduct and afterwards in the full contrition of his heart asked the now recognized one true God's forgiveness for all those actions he had carried out contrary to the well-perceivable admonitions of his heart.
HG|2|198|2|0|'The glorifying of the most holy Name lasted close on an hour when, finally, the extremely edified Lamech rose and exclaimed in front of the throne: "It is accomplished; the great victory is mine!
HG|2|198|3|0|"Oh listen, all you peoples! The Lord, the infinite, almighty Creator of heaven and earth, the eternally great God, against Whom we all have direly blasphemed, has looked upon us and because of our great blindness repealed the just judgment which would have swallowed us all up forever into death!
HG|2|198|4|0|Therefore, I will rejoice my whole life long because the Lord is so gracious and full of the greatest patience, forbearance, love and mercy.
HG|2|198|5|0|"Mightily great was my wickedness, with which I strove to invade the heavens of life; but from my wickedness the Lord recognized my poverty and had mercy on me.
HG|2|198|6|0|'Therefore, now and forever to Him alone all my praise!
HG|2|198|7|0|"O Lord, I will henceforth praise you with a thousand tongues because You are so gracious, mild and merciful!
HG|2|198|8|0|"O you my miserable throne! You erstwhile power center of the laws begetting abominations, you my most faithful image, - what were you? And what are you now? - Sitting on you I cursed what you are now bearing!
HG|2|198|9|0|"O Lord, how great must Your goodness be, how great Your love, that You suffer and bear to see Your most holy name borne by the same chair which was a carrier of so many, even countless, abominations!
HG|2|198|10|0|"O you my spirit, praise the Lord for being of such inexpressible goodness forever!
HG|2|198|11|0|"Lord, You Loving and Just One! What shall I do lest I appear one day before You so abominably?
HG|2|198|12|0|"Oh, tell me graciously through Your faithful servants; but only if it be Your will. From now on nothing shall be done according to my will; for I have realized the impotence of my will and all its wickedness. Therefore, I now loathe it.
HG|2|198|13|0|"Wherefore I no longer have a will of my own; thus at all times only Your almighty and most holy will be done!"
HG|2|198|14|0|Following these words Kisehel quickly went to Lamech, embraced him and said to him:
HG|2|198|15|0|"Brother, dear brother! If you knew how much we all rejoice over you, truly, you would find life difficult!
HG|2|198|16|0|"However, of this be fully assured: If you continue as you are now, the long-lasting barriers between the height and the lowlands will disappear and it may well please the most holy Father to send also to you the high priest Enoch, personally appointed by Him so that he may teach you to walk the road of love.
HG|2|198|17|0|"Brother, I tell you in the name of Him, Who has assigned us all to you: Once the temple is completed, you and your son Thubalkain will enter in our midst the holy heights, where for the first time you shall recognize the true life for yourself and all your people in its fullness and make it completely your own! So let the Lord's will remain your own sole will, and thus you have also the Lord's answer to your question through me, and it is as follows:
HG|2|198|18|0|"Act accordingly, and I will hallow you on the heights of My children!"
HG|2|198|19|0|At this information Lamech, with the just rising Thubalkain, was beside himself with joy. For a long time he could not talk; for the more than sublime promise had almost paralyzed his tongue.
HG|2|198|20|0|It was some time before he collected himself again and said: "O friend, O brother! What did you say? The feet of the grossest of sinners will one day be allowed to enter upon the most hallowed heights? My eyes, nearly blinded by abominable deeds, shall once more behold the great glory of the children, of the almighty God?
HG|2|198|21|0|"And with my hands, dripping with the blood of my brothers and my poor people, I shall be allowed to touch the hem of the garment of those begotten out of God? No, no, not ever, brother!
HG|2|198|22|0|"Not in eternity can Lamech ever become in the least worthy of such grace! Therefore, O friends and brothers, give me a different kind of answer; for in truth, in very truth, this one is not fitting for a sinner like me."
HG|2|198|23|0|And Kisehel answered Lamech: "O brother, -look, I, too, was a great and gross sinner before God, in my innate light-sphere surely no less than you in your innate great blindness.
HG|2|198|24|0|"Yet when I had confessed my great sin before Him, the most loving Father, after He had forestalled me with His endless grace and mercy, the most holy Father seized me with His almighty hands, raised the worm before Him in the dust, fully forgave him his great sin and instead filled him with the power of eternal life.
HG|2|198|25|0|"Behold, brother, this is how the most loving Father deals with the sinner who contritely turns his heart to Him.
HG|2|198|26|0|"So stick to the answer and be greatly comforted; for not a jot of it will be changed. What God has spoken will remain in eternity as He has said it.
HG|2|198|27|0|"To Him therefore all honor, all praise and all our love forever; for He alone is worthy of receiving from us all glory, all praise, all adoration and all love and His holy will be done forever! Amen."
HG|2|199|0|1|THE SPURIOUS APPARITION OF THE FALSE NAEME. LAMECH AND THUBALKAIN IN TEMPTATION AND DOUBT (25th November 1842)
HG|2|199|1|0|Here it need hardly be mentioned in detail what great bliss Kisehel's last words brought to the two; for this can be easily recognized from the foregoing. So we will at once turn to another manifestation. This manifestation will here not look much different from Pontius Pilate in the so-called Apostles' Creed; however, this is immaterial, - for it, too, has its place in the order of things. What kind of manifestation then was it? - Be patient, it will come soon enough!
HG|2|199|2|0|You remember that earlier on Kisehel had predicted to Thubalkain many a temptation and test and a purifying and consolidating fire. Look, this is what here becomes manifest at first.
HG|2|199|3|0|You know only too well what kind of person Lamech was previously and whose faithful servant and bailiff. While the enemy of life is aware that his supposedly sure victim is not threatened by any real danger, he does not care much about the conversions.
HG|2|199|4|0|However, as soon as he sees and begins to realize that his victim is greatly endangered, he begins to mightily stir and fight for his presumed property.
HG|2|199|5|0|And this was exactly the case here, just as it is the case nowadays with people who have once let themselves be ensnared in something by him, the great enemy of life.
HG|2|199|6|0|Such people are often very virtuous; they usually have only one weak spot - not realizing that this weakness is actually so strong as to subdue at the slightest touch all the good qualities and easily vanquish and sweep them along with it.
HG|2|199|7|0|Whoever thinks this exaggerated, let him just touch such a paragon of virtue at such a weak spot and he will only too soon find and irrefutably realize how strong such a weak spot is.
HG|2|199|8|0|I will even give an example so as to elucidate this important matter. Let us consider a man who has conquered himself in every imaginable point; but he has still one weak spot, and because of its insignificance he does not heed it at all, - for it consists only in that he likes to go visiting and is very pleased if somebody visits him. This matter seems to be as innocent as can be.
HG|2|199|9|0|However, if we scrutinize this weak spot more closely, it is nothing else but a still mighty rope of Satan.
HG|2|199|10|0|The latter, once he is in touch with someone, is on the watch to see when something leading towards salvation approaches the spirit of man.
HG|2|199|11|0|If this is the case, he pulls the rope, the weak point becomes strong and our paragon of virtue, despite his many other virtues, goes to where the weak point pulls him, in this way always missing the good opportunity where he might have received My closer attendance towards his salvation. And such a weak spot often remains with man to the grave, - which certainly is very sad!
HG|2|199|12|0|Thus also our Lamech had a great many such weak spots left which on his conversion he did not find worth heeding.
HG|2|199|13|0|Since his love for Me suddenly became mighty, in the fire of this love also the evil ropes suffered in that they were burnt asunder and the enemy of life no longer had a hold by which to hold and pull his supposedly safe victim. What could now be done?
HG|2|199|14|0|Nothing but apply cunning and - failing that - force!
HG|2|199|15|0|And this is what happened. When Kisehel with the two approached the other six, suddenly Naeme rushed through the door like one in despair, wrung her hands for quite some time and, after she had collected herself somewhat, called out with the voice of despair:
HG|2|199|16|0|"Father Lamech, - you are betrayed and lost! - I have heard on the height everything about the trap laid for you!
HG|2|199|17|0|'Thereupon, disregarding my safety, persecuted by lions, tigers and the dwellers on the mountains, I rushed away to inform you early of the heinous plan.
HG|2|199|18|0|"However, - I came too late! For, as I can see, you are already a victim of the terrible sorcerers of the mountains!
HG|2|199|19|0|"Did you in your wisdom not realize that all calamity befalling us has always come to us and over us from the mountains, - and have still let yourself be so horribly ensnared and pulled into the most terrible trap of perdition?"
HG|2|199|20|0|Here she turned around and, seeing 'Thubalkain, screamed loudly: 'Thubalkain, my brother, my spouse! - You, too, a victim of the most heinous betrayal? - Yes, - you, too! - Now everything is lost!
HG|2|199|21|0|"Kill me, kill me, - so that I need not be witness along with you to your most horrible destruction!"
HG|2|199|22|0|Here Lamech's expression changed and Thubalkain in awakened wrath clenched his fists and thundered: "Such messengers of Jehovah are you? O you outcasts of hell! - Yes, yes, - up the mountains you wanted to take us, since you have doubts of fully subduing us with your devilish knowledge! - No, not ever!
HG|2|199|23|0|"Thank you, my dear wife, for this information! Thubalkain will know how to oppose such villainy!"
HG|2|199|24|0|But Lamech said to Thubalkain: "My son, before we act we shall also listen to the other party. So set your mind at rest; for who knows whether this may not be a temptation.
HG|2|199|25|0|"And so I ask you, messengers, to tell me: How does this matter stand? Reveal to me this riddle or I resign and become what I was, namely, also in the fire a most relentless king, which would prevent your most heinous victory over me and all my strong people;
HG|2|199|26|0|"So speak up, or my curse upon every fiber of your being! Amen."
HG|2|200|0|1|THE UNMASKING OF THE FALSE NAEME (28th November 1842)
HG|2|200|1|0|But Kisehel, well knowing what this first temptation was to consist in, looked Lamech and Thubalkain firmly into the eyes and finally said to both:
HG|2|200|2|0|"Do you believe that matters stand as this Naeme has announced?"
HG|2|200|3|0|And Lamech, interrupting him at once, said vehemently: "Do you doubt that I recognize my own daughter? What advantage could she see in lying to me? She is my glorious daughter and as such has at all times spoken the truth! What, then, do you intend with your question?"
HG|2|200|4|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to both Lamech and Thubalkain: "Good, if you take her for the right Naeme, stick to your belief.
HG|2|200|5|0|"But then the mountains will again be forbidden to you and none of you will ever set sight on the true Naeme; the temple will not be built and that immensely holy tablet there will at once be taken out of this your house by me personally and carried along to the height.
HG|2|200|6|0|"Now believe either us - or this Naeme! But it will happen to you according to your belief. Now the gates to both life and death are equally open to you. If we remain with you, so will life; however, if this Naeme stays with you, eternal death is your inescapable lot!
HG|2|200|7|0|'Thus you may now choose between the just mentioned two extremes; your will be done now. Amen."
HG|2|200|8|0|Here Lamech grasped Thubalkain's hand and, leading him aside, said to him: "Listen, dear son! Truly, this Naeme strikes me as somewhat peculiar! For up till now she has neither looked at me nor you; but just as rushing through the door she fell down on her face before us she is still crouching on the floor whimpering.
HG|2|200|9|0|"I am of the opinion that prior to breaking off completely our good business with the seven mighty friends it will be absolutely essential to sound out this peculiar Naeme.
HG|2|200|10|0|"And the best thing will be for me to command her to rise at once and remove that significant tablet from the throne, thereby vacating the ruler's chair again to both me and her. If she does this, we will believe her words; however, if she cannot achieve it, we shall know that this Naeme is nothing but a phantom to tempt us, and we will then give her the proper farewell."
HG|2|200|11|0|And Thubalkain agreed to this proposal and said: "Father, this I call planning wisely; so let us go according to your will and wise counsel."
HG|2|200|12|0|And they both moved again towards Naeme. When they reached her, Lamech bent down to Naeme and, touching her with his fingers, said to her:
HG|2|200|13|0|"Naeme, if you are truly my daughter, rise from the ground and show me your face! Then go to the throne and fetch the luminous tablet; hand it to me, - and all the power of the mountain sorcerers is broken.
HG|2|200|14|0|"I am then again the old, mighty, unconquerable king - and you are my right hand.
HG|2|200|15|0|"For in and on this mysterious tablet the whole might of the mountain sorcerers is hidden.
HG|2|200|16|0|"If you are truly my daughter Naeme, you will surely do this knowing that this is my only rescue!"
HG|2|200|17|0|Here Naeme began to writhe and, acting in a pitiful manner, pretended to be too weak to stand up.
HG|2|200|18|0|At this behavior Lamech became angry and said: "Naeme! You know Lamech! Why do you hesitate to do my bidding?
HG|2|200|19|0|"If you are weak and powerless, speak up; for I am your father and have still enough to procure for you the necessary sustenance. For whoever can still writhe and wail like you surely has the necessary strength to say what ails him and why he cannot or will not promptly execute such an easy task.
HG|2|200|20|0|"So stand up, or my most terrible curse shall hit you!"
HG|2|200|21|0|Here Naeme stood up, and when the two beheld her face they were mightily frightened; for it did not bear the slightest resemblance to Naeme.
HG|2|200|22|0|But Lamech said to her: "I do not recognize you by your face; however, proceed to the throne, do what you were told, and I will recognize you from your intention!"
HG|2|200|23|0|Here Naeme began to tremble, soon collapsed and became invisible! And Kisehel asked Lamech: "Now, brother Lamech, how do you like this Naeme?"
HG|2|200|24|0|And both Lamech and Thubalkain prostrated themselves before Kisehel and wept over their blindness; for only now did they fully recognize what this Naeme was all about and of what spirit she really was.
HG|2|201|0|1|KISEHEL'S SPEECH ON BROTHERHOOD AND EQUALITY AMONG MEN. ABOUT TRUE KINGSHIP (29th November 1842)
HG|2|201|1|0|And Kisehel bent down, lifted Lamech and Thubalkain from the ground and said to them: "Brothers, why do you prostrate yourselves before us? Are we better than you? Or are we not mutual brothers?
HG|2|201|2|0|"Oh look, in future we should no longer do this; for only to God alone are due all gratitude, honor, humility and all our love.
HG|2|201|3|0|"If we want to be true children of one and the same Father, we must hold each other in like esteem not expecting our brothers to bow to us; let our mutual esteem consist in that we love each other as true brothers out of our love for God.
HG|2|201|4|0|"What is above or below this, likewise is not within God's order and thus a sin.
HG|2|201|5|0|"You can see it from the example of a man to whom all other men show a profound respect though he is not a jot better than they.
HG|2|201|6|0|"What will soon be the effect on him of such general reverence?
HG|2|201|7|0|"Look, soon he will begin to think of himself as more and better than those according him such respect, and he will become proud, arrogant and, finally, even tyrannical! No longer content with the respect of his considerable following, he will invade other regions with this crowd foolishly devoted to him and with his devoted fools force the people there to submit to him, maltreating and even killing those who refuse to do so.
HG|2|201|8|0|"Indeed, such a man will go as far as forcing the devoted, respectful brothers to pay him a considerable part of the fruits of their labor as a tribute to their foolish respect!
HG|2|201|9|0|"In this way, kings and worldly rulers will rise in all cruelty and will crush to death their brothers, who were foolish enough, maybe because of some special talent, initially to accord them more respect than was due to them in the divine order.
HG|2|201|10|0|"Thus we shall give to God what is His, and to the fellowman what is due to him!
HG|2|201|11|0|"Honor, respect, humility, glory, praise, gratitude, love and adoration on our part are due to God alone; but we are all brothers and shall therefore love each other no more and no less than each loves himself For therein lies the all-regulating and -equalizing beam of balance, namely, that we deal with one another as we deal with ourselves.
HG|2|201|12|0|'Wherever one deviates from this straight line, also the divine eternal order is bent and easily broken when man offers to man what is due to God alone.
HG|2|201|13|0|"And wherever this happens, also the seed is sown from which all disaster will come over the whole earth.
HG|2|201|14|0|"For truly, I tell you, no other sin but this one will be punished already on earth as direly as has often been the case under your rule!
HG|2|201|15|0|"So, dear brothers, let us introduce quite a different royal rule. In this kingdom the king will be a guide and teacher to his brothers, by no means a lord and ruler.
HG|2|201|16|0|"Such a king will be according to God's order and will have no need of worldly might, but the might and power of divine love, wisdom and order will dwell in his spirit, and out of the spirit he will be able to easily and mightily lead his brothers into all that is good and true.
HG|2|201|17|0|"So heed this well and do not prostrate yourselves before us or anyone else of your or our like, and you will be a blessing to the people; likewise, let no one prostrate himself before you, and you will be blessing the peoples.
HG|2|201|18|0|"Now let us proceed to the dining-hall; for the meal is quite ready.
HG|2|201|19|0|"Do not think of the temptation, but be full of cheer, for the victor shall rejoice in his victory but not be sad about it
HG|2|201|20|0|"So let us go. Amen."
HG|2|202|0|1|THE MEAL IN THE DINING-HALL. THUBALKAIN CHOOSES A BRIDE AND IS MARRIED (1st December 1842)
HG|2|202|1|0|And they all proceeded to the dining-hall. There they found everything festively adorned. Nine round tables, nicely decorated with wickerwork, were laden with graceful, well-filled food baskets.
HG|2|202|2|0|In the center of the nine round tables were set up two tables of a somewhat oblong shape; on these were laid out the well-prepared meat dishes in the usual, graceful manner.
HG|2|202|3|0|And the guests sat down at the tables, thanked and praised God and ate and drank cheerfully. When they had partaken of sufficient fruits, Kisehel stood up and, turning to Thubalkain, said:
HG|2|202|4|0|"Now, brother Thubalkain, it is your turn to choose from these fine, nicely adorned maids and women a bride and spouse to your satisfaction, provided you have not changed your mind.
HG|2|202|5|0|"For behold, the wedding feast is ready: a lamb for your father Lamech, and a calf for yourself and your bride."
HG|2|202|6|0|This speech pleased Thubalkain and he said: "Only now do I fully realize that the temptation was a completely empty deception; for Naeme, the true Naeme, surely lives a better life than one which would be in complete opposition to God, of Whom she had even here thought so much secretly.
HG|2|202|7|0|"Yes, - if she were in such opposition to God, her foot would certainly never have reached the height, the abode of God's children, and Hored would never have touched her! But all this did happen; how could our erstwhile phantom then possibly be the pious Naeme?
HG|2|202|8|0|"Thus I am now completely serene and joyful and will follow your advice without further qualms.
HG|2|202|9|0|"For now I realize that you are no traitors towards us, but true friends and mighty emissaries of God. I will for your sake glorify and praise God always because He is so gracious and merciful; thus your will out of God be done for my benefit."
HG|2|202|10|0|Here Thubalkain stood up and went over to the maids; looking at them, he found one, whom he well liked, chose her and led her before Kisehel. However, as they were approaching Kisehel, the chosen one suddenly stopped, unwilling to proceed.
HG|2|202|11|0|And Thubalkain asked her: "Having let yourself be chosen by me, why do you now refuse to go with me to the emissary of the almighty God so that he may bless us?"
HG|2|202|12|0|And the chosen one replied in a gruff voice: "Of what benefit should his blessing be to us? Have not many thousands of women at all times conceived and given birth without such a blessing? Why should we of all people be an exception?
HG|2|202|13|0|"If you want to be blessed to be a perpetual slave of Jehovah, do it alone; as for me, I shall remain free and show you that I can also bear children without such a silly blessing."
HG|2|202|14|0|Here Thubalkain was amazed at such impudence, left the chosen one and preceded alone to Kisehel. The latter, well knowing what Thubalkain would say to him, at once addressed him as follows:
HG|2|202|15|0|"Brother Thubalkain, behold, you made a bad choice - this I know perfectly well -; but I tell you: Choose with God, and you will not again come upon such a one who has long since been beyond the number of the righteous.
HG|2|202|16|0|"Look, with this your chosen one it is the same matter as with the erstwhile phantom-Naeme! So go, spit into her face and immediately choose!" And Thubalkain promptly did this.
HG|2|202|17|0|Thereupon the evil one disappeared, and a newly chosen one promptly followed Thubalkain to Kisehel, glorifying and praising God.
HG|2|202|18|0|Kisehel blessed them in the name of Jehovah, and Thubalkain was of a glad heart, glorified and praised God with his beautiful wife and, finally, invited them all to his wedding feast.
HG|2|202|19|0|And they all proceeded to the two bridal tables, blessed the same and ate and drank with the newly wed.
HG|2|202|20|0|Thus Thubalkain received the stipulated reward with a good blessing.
HG|2|203|0|1|THE UPROAR IN THE CITY. KISEHEL'S ENERGETIC SPEECH TO THE FEARFUL LAMECH AND THE FRIGHTENED WEDDING GUESTS (3rd December 1842)
HG|2|203|1|0|While they were still happily discussing God's ways with people and the messengers related some of the miraculous deeds of love that had taken place on the heights and how the Lord had walked among them teaching them about the immortality of the spirit and that only the love for God in the heart of man actually constit11ted eternal life, suddenly in the lanes of the great city of Enoch there happened a mighty uproar. Soon one could make out voices crying: "Curse upon Lamech, curse upon all his followers!
HG|2|203|2|0|"Death and destruction to his whole house; for he let himself be abominably beguiled and betrayed us all to the mountain beasts!
HG|2|203|3|0|'Therefore he shall die before we do! Already masses of gigantic warriors are pouring from the mountains from all directions; they come to destroy us! - Yes, yes, they are frighteningly coming upon us to wipe us all out!
HG|2|203|4|0|'Therefore you, miserable Lamech, shall first be punished by our hands for shamelessly delivering us up into the hands of the murderers!
HG|2|203|5|0|"Your bodyguard from the mountains shall now be of little use to you; you must be destroyed along with your followers and your new bodyguard!"
HG|2|203|6|0|After this laudable proclamation the tumult became even worse and a great number of rebels began to enter Lamech's palace, armed with clubs and other weapons. Soon the trampling of many feet, abusive language, curses and knocks were heard on the steps of the palace; this murderous tumult and noise came nearer and nearer.
HG|2|203|7|0|At this, Lamech and Thubalkain were so frightened that they almost became senseless; also the women and maids, including Thubalkain's new wife, were terribly frightened so that they screamed and trembled.
HG|2|203|8|0|Then Kisehel said in a loud voice to Lamech: "Brother Lamech, what ails you that you stand there trembling like one with the knife already at his throat?
HG|2|203|9|0|"O you foolish man! Did you not experience how little all your power directed against me benefited you? Did not hundreds, turned immobile, have to throw their weapons away at our sight, having to comply with our commands?
HG|2|203|10|0|"Having experienced the divine power within us personally, how come you are so horrified at this uproar?
HG|2|203|11|0|"So pull yourself together and be of a cheerful heart! Let the rebels come and do not be horrified until they have in earnest subdued you, including us. But as long as this is by no means the case, be calm and trust actively in God; for His might is greater than the might of all the blind rebels of the earth put together! - So collect yourselves all of you! Amen."
HG|2|203|12|0|After this speech Lamech, including the others, began again to breathe more freely and said finally:
HG|2|203|13|0|"O friends! Do not be angry with me because I was so frightened in your presence; however, such a sudden commotion is in itself frightening and even more frightening when accompanied by such threats! Therefore, we poor children of the lowlands may well be forgiven for being so terrified on such an occasion. But now nothing shall frighten Lamech any more, not even death itself!
HG|2|203|14|0|"For from now on to the end of my life I will oppose the latter and will at all times fight for the glorification of the divine Name."
HG|2|203|15|0|And Kisehel replied: "Brother, only now do I like you wholeheartedly; for thus you are a perfect brother to me. But look, the rebels are coming; so set out and confront them alone, and you shall be a mighty victor against them!
HG|2|203|16|0|"For they shall now be scattered before you like dust and chaff; and so rise. Amen."
HG|2|204|0|1|THE COMBAT WITH THE REBELS (5th December 1842)
HG|2|204|1|0|No sooner had Kisehel drawn Lamech's attention to the rebels who would now be breaking through the door than they were already there, glowing with rage.
HG|2|204|2|0|When Lamech saw their distorted faces and heard their horrible howling he was again terrified, so much so that he almost lost consciousness and falling to the ground was barely able to utter during his fall: "Woe betide me! I am lost!"
HG|2|204|3|0|This time only Thubalkain remained steadfast, made a stand against the advancing crowd and pushed them vigorously back several times.
HG|2|204|4|0|When it was impossible to subdue the crowd, Thubalkain thundered at them, full of earnest: "What do you want from us? Why are you attacking us like this?"
HG|2|204|5|0|But the crowd shouted: "Nothing - but you and your accursed, abominable life!"
HG|2|204|6|0|After this utterance Thubalkain lifted up his hands, as well as his heart, to God and said: "O You almighty, just, holy God, Father and Creator of all things! Endow me now with the right strength and power so that I may thereby be able to push back these rioters into the proper order!"
HG|2|204|7|0|After this mighty exclamation Kisehel stepped up to Thubalkain and said to him: "Thubalkain, my brother! Listen, the most loving, holy Father has well perceived your entreaty and granted your prayer. So be comforted and encouraged; for you will soon experience the power of God within us and within you.
HG|2|204|8|0|"Now set forth against the evil rioters, and hit them on the head with your word! Amen."
HG|2|204|9|0|And Thubalkain, well aware of how the power out of God came upon him, raised himself and spoke with a strong voice to the rebels:
HG|2|204|10|0|"Listen, you mutineers against the holy rights of God! Against whom did you intend to fight? - Against God your evil hearts are directed; it was against Him you went out with clubs, spears and cudgels!
HG|2|204|11|0|"O you most miserable fighters! Have you ever experienced the power of the supreme, almighty God?
HG|2|204|12|0|"You shout: 'No, what have we to do with that? We only want you and your life!' But I tell you: Now you are dealing with the power and might of God; so consider well before you finally lift your murderous weapons against and over us!
HG|2|204|13|0|"For verily, verily, I tell all of you in the name of the almighty God, unless you have an immediate change of heart, you will fare like someone who had fallen into the crater of a furiously burning mountain; he who would be the first to lift his club against us shall turn to dust and ashes!
HG|2|204|14|0|"Now you know against whom you intend to wage war, and what your fate will be! Now do as you like, - you have a free will; your reward will be according to the deed!"
HG|2|204|15|0|After these words the rebels began to riot and curse even more so that the noise woke Lamech.
HG|2|204|16|0|Only when he regained consciousness did he become enraged because of the rebels and shouted with a loud voice: "Mighty brothers and friends! Destroy them, these bloodthirsty villains opposing God!"
HG|2|204|17|0|Thereupon Kisehel said very calmly to Lamech: "Brother, do not lose your temper in vain; for God is not like a man, wanting to straight away destroy His works,- but the eternal law of His eternal order says: Eternal preservation of all created things!
HG|2|204|18|0|'These here have been given a law by Thubalkain and it was hallowed from above. Whoever among them will act contrary to it, will at once find his judgment; so you may set your mind at rest. Amen."
HG|2|204|19|0|Thereupon a rioter wielded his club over Kisehel; but in a moment he was seized by fire and burnt to ashes in the sight of all. This stunned all the others and one after another began to withdraw quietly.
HG|2|204|20|0|Some were still cursing; but others admonished them to repent. Thus this riot soon came to an end and peace reigned again in its stead.
HG|2|205|0|1|LAMECH AND THUBALKAIN GIVE THANKS FOR GOD'S POWER IN MAN. KISEHEL'S SPEECH ON THE TEMPTATIONS OF MAN (6th December 1842)
HG|2|205|1|0|After the tumult had thus died down and quiet and order were reigning instead, Lamech and Thubalkain fell on the ground glorifying and praising God for graciously endowing man with such power, and entreated Him with His holy power never to forsake them but to remain with them all their lives, and with this grace also to bless their descendants and graciously keep sustaining them in the same forever.
HG|2|205|2|0|After this glorifying, thanksgiving and entreating Kisehel went across to the two still lying on the ground, raised them up and said to them:
HG|2|205|3|0|"Friends, brothers! The holy, most loving Father takes great pleasure in you, of this you can be quite sure; for you have now given threefold strong proof of your pledged loyalty.
HG|2|205|4|0|"However, believe us when we say that as long as we humans carry this mortal flesh, we also carry around our constantly renewing temptations and are thus never free to say: Now there is an end to the temptations.
HG|2|205|5|0|"Indeed, the more we approach perfection, the more we become aware that our flesh, the world and the ambition of our physical heart keep putting new stones under the feet of the awakening spirit trying to come to life, just so that it may again fall back into its sleep of death.
HG|2|205|6|0|"However, should this make us anxious and faint-hearted?
HG|2|205|7|0|Go by no means, my dear friends and brothers! For in this very fact lies the great merciful love of the holy, immensely good Father in the heavens; for through such trials we are first awakened in our spirit and then kept awake until such time when a new, eternal day will dawn for our spirit, which will then no longer be encumbered by any sleep nor threatened by temptation.
HG|2|205|8|0|'This blissful condition will certainly follow one day after the shedding of the body, but it can become a just reward already during the physical life of that person who has in all things adopted the divine will as his sole guideline.
HG|2|205|9|0|"How can this be done? - In the most simple way of the world! One has to regard all the world as nothing, and God as All in all; one must not love whatever is of the world, but God alone above all, and out of this holy love regard all one's fellowmen as brothers and sisters, - and the entire, seemingly difficult life task is fully solved!
HG|2|205|10|0|"If someone would object to this and say: 'Yes, this is easier said than justly achieved!', to him I say only: 'Friend, what good is there in the world for you that you respect and love it so much and dread to tread it with your feet, destined to become immortal?
HG|2|205|11|0|"'Look, nothing but a scanty stuffing of your stomach and belly, a miserable cover for your skin, a curse-ridden service on the part of your brothers and sisters - and finally, after a short time, the most painful death temporally and eternally.'
HG|2|205|12|0|"Behold, these are all the advantages offered us by the transitory world.
HG|2|205|13|0|"Tell me, do they deserve that a human being even remembers them?
HG|2|205|14|0|"How easy it is for him who keeps an eye on the world to turn his back on all the world and follow with a brisk and cheerful heart the holy call of the eternal, holy, most loving Father in and out of the heavens of the most blissful eternal life!
HG|2|205|15|0|"If you had a dream in which you were literally revered like a God from all sides, and had eaten the sweetest morsels and then had the most beautiful and voluptuous harlots, would you sigh after the dream upon awakening?
HG|2|205|16|0|"Only a fool would do this; but a wise man knows that it was only an idle dream, and will therefore not sigh.
HG|2|205|17|0|"This applies also to the world; it is nothing but an idle, empty dream which fades away as soon as the spirit has awakened on the new day. So do no longer cling to the world, which is nothing, and you will conquer all its temptations as easily as the waking up in the day conquers easily all the futile dreams of the night
HG|2|205|18|0|"Heed this and do accordingly, and eternal life will be your share; and now be again cheerful and bright. Amen."
HG|2|206|0|1|LAMECH'S DOUBTS ON THE NATURE OF DESIRE AND TEMPTATION. KISEHEL EXPLAINS MAN'S FREEDOM OF WILL BY WAY OF AN EXAMPLE (9th December 1842)
HG|2|206|1|0|After that everyone was again bright and cheerful; only Lamech could not quite collect himself and seemed to be full of thought.
HG|2|206|2|0|Kisehel, well noticing this, approached Lamech and asked him: "Brother Lamech, what are you still pondering about? Tell me frankly what is still bothering you so much. Do not be shy; for now we are all brothers and must be of one mind. So tell me quite openly if you will what is stirring your soul so much. Amen."
HG|2|206|3|0|And Lamech, pondering for a short time and collecting his thoughts, said finally: "Mighty friend and brother! Behold, you are not wrong in asking me as you did; for strong doubts are assailing my soul and I earnestly do not know what to make of them.
HG|2|206|4|0|"You will surely be best able to enlighten me on them.
HG|2|206|5|0|"Since you have asked me about it, I will at once inform you of my main worry, -and so hear it; for these are my thoughts:
HG|2|206|6|0|"Look, I cannot make sense of all the constant temptations and I think: 'Throughout my life I have committed many crimes; why did I do them?
HG|2|206|7|0|"Because I could not act differently; my heart, my whole nature were such that I had to act as I did.
HG|2|206|8|0|"For every action was prompted by an ardent desire which I could resist as little as a most violent storm of the elements.
HG|2|206|9|0|'Who created in me such evil desire, who the unrestrained thought in my heart? Did I do this? Or could I do this? For I do not even know in the least what sort of thing this desire is and where it comes from.
HG|2|206|10|0|"I perform all my deeds in keeping with such desire; yet is it my fault that I committed them? Was I not urged on violently by this my desire? But in this desire lies surely all the temptation!
HG|2|206|11|0|"If man is tempted by such an invincible power in himself and unable in his weakness to resist a temptation, - tell me who is the real culprit if man succumbs to the mighty temptation.
HG|2|206|12|0|"And seeing that man cannot possibly have the strength to resist the temptation, what is temptation for? What is its final purpose?
HG|2|206|13|0|"Behold, mighty friend and brother, these are my thoughts. Just give me a little light on this and throughout my whole life I will not waste another thought on this doubt."
HG|2|206|14|0|And Kisehel gave the following answer to Lamech: "Brother Lamech, nothing could be easier for the spirit to comprehend - than exactly this.
HG|2|206|15|0|"Look, presuming you, too, were capable of creating a man endowed with a free will. If you willed it, he would already be there; having endowed him with all sorts of talents and capabilities, you would then say to him:
HG|2|206|16|0|"'Well, you man created through my power, I tell you, you are free and can do what you want!' - Will this man created by you in all earnest be free? .. - Oh no; for he does not yet know what freedom is.
HG|2|206|17|0|"Neither will he begin to act in accordance with his talents and capabilities, but will stand there like a vessel filled with water, full - albeit of the very purest water. What will you have to do to make him act freely? - You will have to instill him with a desire to act.
HG|2|206|18|0|"Once he possesses it, he will tackle everything according to the pull of the desire; however, will such an action be free and within God's order? You say: 'By no means!'
HG|2|206|19|0|"Well and good; but in order for his action to be free and within God's order, should he not be shown by means of laws what to do or not to do?
HG|2|206|20|0|"However, if you will lay very strict laws into him, he will be acting like an animal.
HG|2|206|21|0|"If you will lay them down too lax, that is, without sanction, they will not challenge him.
HG|2|206|22|0|"Thus you will have to sanction them, and the man will only then begin to discern right from wrong, or what is within God's order from what is not.
HG|2|206|23|0|"In order for him to become active and a free spirit, you will have to provide him with opport1mities testing his initiative; and behold, these opportunities are nothing else but the temptations so harshly criticized by you.
HG|2|206|24|0|"Thus God must also send us such temptations, otherwise we would be like stones, or trees, or animals.
HG|2|206|25|0|"But God wants us to be free men; hence he must always provide us with opportunities through which we can become truly free.
HG|2|206|26|0|The temptations arising from the world and our desires are such opportunities! So set your mind at rest and be no longer sad; but only in your spirit will you find this riddle completely solved.
HG|2|206|27|0|"And so be cheerful with us all. Amen."
HG|2|207|0|1|LAMECH'S SADNESS BECAUSE MAN CAN DO NOTHING THAT HAS MERIT BEFORE GOD. KISEHEL POINTS TO HUMILITY AS THE BEGINNING OF PURE LOVE (10th December 1842)
HG|2|207|1|0|After Kisehel's speech Lamech was far more cheerful, but still like somebody who, while trying very hard to be quite cheerful, cannot hide that he is wearing a very tight shoe exerting constant pressure.
HG|2|207|2|0|This was soon noticed by Kisehel who stepped up to Lamech and said to him: "Listen, brother Lamech, I must tell you that you are as yet by no means free in your soul.
HG|2|207|3|0|"Secretly you are still chewing over so many a thing without coming to a conclusion; tell me what is still oppressing you and I will gladly enlighten you and with the Lord's grace help you out of all distress."
HG|2|207|4|0|And Lamech turned to Kisehel in great friendliness and said: "Mighty friend and brother, I glorify and praise now Him Who lives everlastingly, Whose power has no end and Whose kingdom and almighty rule are end· less and last forever and ever.
HG|2|207|5|0|"Yes, I, Lamech, now honor, glorify and praise Him, compared to Whom all who dwell on earth and are mighty, have to be regarded as absolutely nothing.
HG|2|207|6|0|"For He does according to His will with both the forces in heaven and those on earth and no one can oppose Him and ask Him: 'What are You doing, Almighty One?'
HG|2|207|7|0|"For He alone is a Lord and can do as He will. Whomsoever He wants to chastise, He chastises; whomsoever He wants to humiliate, He humiliates; whomsoever He wants to tempt, He tempts.
HG|2|207|8|0|"If He wants to forgive someone's sin, He forgives it without reservation; if He wants to kill someone, He kills him in His own time, without having to say to him: Tomorrow I shall kill you!', and nobody can call Him to account and no one judge Him, - for He is above all the heavens and above all the men of the earth!
HG|2|207|9|0|"Behold, brother, all this I now know. But nevertheless all this does not help me much; for whatever I can and may think, the final result is always this: God alone is all in all; we all put together, however, are absolutely nothing compared to Him!
HG|2|207|10|0|"The only thing, namely, that we may love, honor, glorify and praise Him, is of value only amongst us; but viewed before His almighty, infinite and eternally divine essence it is also practically nothing. For since all men and animals of the earth and all forces of the heavens are nothing compared to Him, of what value to Him should be our love, our glorifying, our honor pledged to Him and all our praise?
HG|2|207|11|0|'Thus we cannot love, glorify, honor and praise Him in the real sense of the word, for when we do this, we do it only with a view to our own personal welfare. For who can exalt God, since He is from eternity the Most High?
HG|2|207|12|0|"Who can glorify God through his praise, Him, before Whom heaven and earth are like nothing? Who can love Him, the infinite Might, Strength and Power? Who make a fitting sacrifice to Him, Who from eternity owns everything?
HG|2|207|13|0|'Thus we do all this only for our own sake and cannot possibly do anything for God in the real sense of the word.
HG|2|207|14|0|"Yet I want to do all this only for the sake of God - and not in this way forced on account of my own welfare!
HG|2|207|15|0|"Viewed from this true standpoint, how is this possible?
HG|2|207|16|0|"I now realize that all the temptations arise from God's great grace for which we can only thank Him forever because He remembers us, He, the infinite, eternal God!
HG|2|207|17|0|"But the fact that we can do nothing for Him in return, behold, this is now oppressing my soul, saddening my heart.
HG|2|207|18|0|"O brother, this you cannot feel in the same depth and fullness as I, the great sinner! Though you were a sinner, too, you were such not to the same extent as I was, - and so, as I said, you cannot feel as I do, what it means to be a debtor and unable to pay back the debt.
HG|2|207|19|0|"Now you know what oppresses me; so advise me if you possibly can."
HG|2|207|20|0|This speech startled Kisehel and at first he could not collect himself in earnest, but when My Spirit again came over him, he comforted Lamech with the following words:
HG|2|207|21|0|O brother Lamech, what you are feeling now, we have all long since felt and are feeling it all the more now that you are feeling it with us; but at the same time we know from the Lord's own holy mouth that our gratitude is most pleasing to Him when we realize our complete nothingness compared to Him.
HG|2|207|22|0|"When you no longer find words to thank Him and no sacrifice worthy of Him, you are a true thanksgiver, glorifier and worshipper of God, the holy Father.
HG|2|207|23|0|"Behold, this is the proper humility, and this again is the seed for the eternal life in God.
HG|2|207|24|0|"It is the beginning of pure love, - but the latter is Eternal Life itself.
HG|2|207|25|0|"Therefore, be exceedingly glad and cheerful; because exactly therein have you just received the eternal spirit of the true, eternal life.
HG|2|207|26|0|O Lamech! Brother! My joy in you has become great!
HG|2|207|27|0|"Remain thus, and you will live forever, ever, ever! Amen."
HG|2|208|0|1|LAMECH'S VOW AND COVENANT OF LOVE WITH THE LORD. KISEHEL'S TESTIMONY TO THE INVISIBLE ARCHFIEND, SATAN (11th December 1842)
HG|2|208|1|0|When Lamech had heard this from Kisehel, he became exceedingly glad and cheerful and said to Kisehel: "Mighty friend and brother! To the almighty, eternal God and Creator of all heavenly forces, this earth and all there is in, on and above it, lives, breathes and thinks, be forever all my love, honor and worship because He is so merciful and exceedingly gracious in that He has now through you talked to me and shown me the right way to life!
HG|2|208|2|0|"For only now am I fully restored and know how matters stand.
HG|2|208|3|0|"This is why from now on Lamech will exert all his strength in making amends to all the surviving people for the evil he had done with and to them.
HG|2|208|4|0|"All this I, Lamech, swear to you all by the most holy, living name of the Most High!"
HG|2|208|5|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "Listen, brother Lamech, the Lord did not demand of you to make a vow to Him; however, since you made a voluntary declaration of your loyalty to God, you have thereby made a firm covenant of love with Him, the most holy Father. He has accepted it; therefore, He will strengthen you without failing to test you in proper measure; in this way you will have plenty of opportunity to more and more consolidate the loyalty you swore to Him.
HG|2|208|6|0|"So remain faithful to your covenant; the Lord will indicate to you all the roads you have to walk in His most holy name"
HG|2|208|7|0|"Whatever difficulties may confront you, you shall not look at them but at all times act in accordance with the Lord's will, and be faithfully assured that the almighty, holy Father will bless for you any undertaking in His name and ensure its full success.
HG|2|208|8|0|"Look, it was no small task for us to rescue you, dear brother, from perdition; but the Lord was with us, and here you are, for us surely the most glorious reward for all our fear, trouble and work! For we did not only have to do battle with you, but also with a by far mightier enemy than you yourself were; and this was the great, for you invisible, old prince of deceit, self-seeking, all cunning and trickery, the declared enemy of God, who from the beginning wanted to be more than God.
HG|2|208|9|0|"Since God's might deposed him, he is full of wrath and thinks and schemes only as to what damage he might do to God.
HG|2|208|10|0|'This great enemy is at present still very mighty and his kingdom is still immensely great; for realizing quite well the extent of God's fatherly love and patience, he keeps sinning recklessly at any time because God's mercy left him with both his free will and his kingdom.
HG|2|208|11|0|'Therefore, behold, dear brother, with this enemy we had to deal first and fully subdue him before we could even approach you so as to rescue you; thus we had to fight a great and immensely mighty battle on your behalf.
HG|2|208|12|0|"In like manner also you, dear brother, will always have to encounter a hard battle; but remember always your holy covenant with God and remain always completely faithful to it, and you will overcome all dangers and will finally, a mighty herald with the crown of victory, enter into the eternal, imperishable, most blissful and freest life.
HG|2|208|13|0|"Now receive our blessing; the Lord's love, grace and mercy be always with you and all your people!
HG|2|208|14|0|"And so let us thank, glorify and praise God and then retire to the strengthening repose of our body!"
HG|2|208|15|0|Then they all proceeded to the throne-room where they glorified and praised the most holy Name; after that they went to their night's rest, and the seven messengers stayed in Lamech's antechamber.
HG|2|209|0|1|THE VISIT TO THE TEMPLE PLACE. THE DIVINELY BLESSED DILIGENCE OF THUBALKAIN'S WORKERS. ACTIVITY AS A MEANS FOR THE PRESERVATION AND CONSOLIDATION OF LIFE (13th December 1842)
HG|2|209|1|0|At dawn prior to sunrise everybody proceeded to the throne-room where they all gave honor to God.
HG|2|209|2|0|When the adoration and worship of the most holy Name, lasting till full sunrise, was finished, everybody went again to the dining-hall where an abundant morning meal was waiting for the guests.
HG|2|209|3|0|This was taken after a moving hymn of praise.
HG|2|209|4|0|After thanks had been given for this good morning meal Kisehel said: "Now, dear brothers, let us go out to our workers and see what they have already achieved.
HG|2|209|5|0|"But after a while the women and maids shall bring out several baskets full of food as a good sustenance for the returning workers."
HG|2|209|6|0|Thereupon they all went outside. When they arrived there, Lamech and Thubalkain were stunned, firstly, not only at discovering an almost mountain-sized heap of glittering lumps of gold, but already seeing a number of stretch-hammers in full activity and in addition a great number of the most beautiful, extremely glittering gold-sheets, - and secondly, that they could no longer discover far and wide any trace of the puddles and molasses!
HG|2|209|7|0|Seeing this, Lamech turned to Kisehel and asked him: "O mighty friend and brother, - do tell me how this was possible! For with human power this is unthinkable.
HG|2|209|8|0|"I can just about accept the ore; but the draining of the puddles, swamps and molasses, extending for several hours in all directions, is completely incomprehensible to me!
HG|2|209|9|0|"Do tell me how this was achieved."
HG|2|209|10|0|And Kisehel answered Lamech and said: "Lamech, do you perchance know how it happened to dawn again today?
HG|2|209|11|0|"You say you are completely unaware of it; yet this means infinitely more than the drainage of these puddles, - and no one wants to ask about the greater matter.
HG|2|209|12|0|"Do you not know that with God all things are possible?
HG|2|209|13|0|"Behold, on the height the great nocturnal storm split almost to dust a whole crystal mountain of great beauty in the night prior to the Sabbath!
HG|2|209|14|0|"In the morning all the sorely tested dwellers saw with great regret this great splendor of the height as good as completely destroyed in a smoldering rubble heap; several great rocks were lying around on the far-flung mountain terrain, smashed to smithereens,
HG|2|209|15|0|"And behold, it cost the Lord one single thought, hardly a breath, a little word, and the whole destroyed and scattered grotto, certainly one of the greatest, most wondrous, majestic and splendid palaces, was instantly restored as though it had never been touched by the slightest breeze!
HG|2|209|16|0|"Now look, dear brother Lamech, if the Lord can easily do one thing, He will certainly be able to do another.
HG|2|209|17|0|'To Him Who could create the earth it will not be exactly too difficult to drain these swamps, provided it be His will. But this was His will, - and behold, this is why it happened in accordance with His will! Are you now happy with this elucidation?!'
HG|2|209|18|0|And Lamech replied: "Friend and brother, - I am, perfectly; only I want to ask you one more thing, namely:
HG|2|209|19|0|"Why does the almighty God let His created beings be active in the various things - while, strictly speaking, He does not need their service in the least?"
HG|2|209|20|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "All this happens for an endlessly wise reason, namely, that thereby all life issuing from Him may be enabled to sufficiently and necessarily exercise its strength without which it would cease to be a life!
HG|2|209|21|0|"Activity is the preservation and constant consolidation of life; therefore, all things are active, and man is meant to be exceedingly active because he is most of all endowed with life by God.
HG|2|209|22|0|"Since man's life is mainly spiritual, he shall exercise the same mainly in the love for God lest he lose it
HG|2|209|23|0|"Look, this is why the almighty God lets us work.
HG|2|209|24|0|"But look, there are workers already coming from all directions for the building of the temple; so collect yourself and allot at once his work to each.
HG|2|209|25|0|"But before they commence work they shall eat and drink.
HG|2|209|26|0|"And so we shall let the work commence. Amen."
HG|2|210|0|1|THE ARRIVAL OF THE WORKERS CALLED FOR THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLE. MURA THE MASTER BUILDER'S VISION, REWARD AND APPOINTMENT AS TEMPLE MASTER BUILDER THROUGH LAMECH (14th December 1842)
HG|2|210|1|0|When the workers, by three thousand in number, together with the recruiting officials had reached the spot where Lamech was with the seven messengers from the height, Lamech told them all to sit down on the ground and take food and drink, just now brought in abundance by the women and maids of Lamech.
HG|2|210|2|0|Then he asked Kisehel to bless the food and drink for these guests; and Kisehel did this.
HG|2|210|3|0|When the workers had eaten their fill and the baskets, instead of becoming emptier, only kept growing fuller, some noticed this and did not know what to make of it; for they did not know where it came from.
HG|2|210|4|0|But Lamech said to them: "Do you wonder about the blessing from the hallowed height? Yes, you are right to be wondering; but you will be seeing even more wondrous things which will amaze you inexpressibly more than what you are seeing now."
HG|2|210|5|0|Here a noble man from the city of Farak, who was a master builder, rose and, bowing deeply to the king, said to him:
HG|2|210|6|0|"Mighty, distinguished king and lord! May the almighty God of Farak and of all our fathers grant you a long life!
HG|2|210|7|0|"I, one of your servants, wish to request you to lend me a gracious ear; behold, I have an important matter on my mind."
HG|2|210|8|0|And Lamech, extending his hand to this man in a most friendly manner, said: "Oh speak, speak, brother and friend, and do no longer fear Lamech; for the hyena has turned into a gentle lamb. So say what bothers your heart."
HG|2|210|9|0|And the man from Farak once more bowed deeply to Lamech and then said:
HG|2|210|10|0|"Great king and lord, behold, last night I had a dream that seven tall men, clad in extremely luminous garments, had come to me.
HG|2|210|11|0|"One of them stepped up to me and said: 'Mura! You are my man; travel to the city of Enoch. Since you are a master builder you shall there erect a glorious edifice.
HG|2|210|12|0|"Lamech will build a temple to the God of Farak, and you are to supervise the construction.
HG|2|210|13|0|"When tomorrow morning you will awake you will find a completed plan on your table; after this plan you shall build the temple.
HG|2|210|14|0|"But first show the plan to the king, who will soon recognize it as the right one and will then appoint you principal master builder.'
HG|2|210|15|0|"Then he also said to me: 'I, who am now telling you this in your dream, am along with these six brothers from the height, and my name is Kisehel, a messenger of the Lord to the children of the lowlands!'
HG|2|210|16|0|"Behold, this I was told, and here is the wondrous plan which I, Mura, truly miraculously found on my table this morning long before sunrise.
HG|2|210|17|0|O king and lord, have the grace to look at it."
HG|2|210|18|0|Lamech, utterly amazed and pleased at this account, promptly acknowledged the full accuracy of the plan and thereupon said to Mura:
HG|2|210|19|0|"Friend and brother! Through this my handshake I appoint you that to which the Lord's mighty messenger called you in spirit.
HG|2|210|20|0|"This my royal chain which I am now handing to you shall always mark you as the master builder, authorized by me."
HG|2|210|21|0|Thereupon Lamech asked Mura: "Do you remember the features of Kisehel?"
HG|2|210|22|0|And Mura replied: O king and lord! So much so that the same will never be lost to my soul."
HG|2|210|23|0|And Lamech said to Mura: "Friend and brother, behold there the tall man talking to Thubalkain! Does he not look like him?"
HG|2|210|24|0|And Mura, beside himself with joy, said: "O king and lord, not only that, but - this is he in person! Yes, yes, it is he, it is he!"
HG|2|210|25|0|Then Lamech summoned Kisehel who promptly stepped up to Lamech saying to him: "Well, how do you like the master builder Mura from Farak?"
HG|2|210|26|0|Lamech could not speak for excessive joy, and Mura fell on his knees before Kisehel.
HG|2|210|27|0|But Kisehel said to both of them: "Rise and give honor to God. You, Lamech, are now a proper king and you, Mura, a proper master builder.
HG|2|210|28|0|"So set to work; the Lord's blessing be with you and with the work of your hands. Amen."
HG|2|211|0|1|MURA'S DESIRE FOR ENLIGHTENMENT. LAMECH'S ADVICE TO BE PATIENT. THE STAKING OUT OF THE TEMPLE SITE. (15th December 1842)
HG|2|211|1|0|Mura hardly trusted his eyes and ears; but, having risen according to Kisehel's bidding, he said to Lamech:
HG|2|211|2|0|"My wise king and lord, permit me, your servant, to say just a few words; for I must have light in this matter or I will rather die or miserably perish than remain in this darkness where I cannot see how the miraculous things that happened to me could possibly have occurred.
HG|2|211|3|0|"If you, O king and lord, should know something about it, do tell me.
HG|2|211|4|0|"For I shall not hold my own in the supervision of the building if my spirit will look in vain for its light in this darkness."
HG|2|211|5|0|And Lamech answered Mura: "Listen, friend and brother, your zeal is laudable. This I may well tell you; but to reveal to you God's ways, - look, there you turned to an incompetent man, for this is as good a riddle to me as it is to you.
HG|2|211|6|0|"As for me, I will comply with the Lord's will. If it is right and good for my salvation I shall learn it at the proper time; however, if that is not the case it shall not bother me again.
HG|2|211|7|0|"But this much I do know now, namely, that whatever happens, happens according to the Lord's will, and behold, this is enough for the moment.
HG|2|211|8|0|'The Lord has wondrously proclaimed His will to me and to you; so let us first fulfill the same, and the Lord will then further decide what His most holy will for us will be.
HG|2|211|9|0|"Behold, whatever we see is nothing but sheer wonders! 1ne sun in the firmament, the moon and all the stars and our earth are full of the most incomprehensible wonders! Who comprehends them in their true nature?
HG|2|211|10|0|"Do you maybe want to die because you fail to comprehend it?
HG|2|211|11|0|"Look, this is silly of you. So let go of it and comply with God's will; everything else will be added to it, if it pleases the Lord.
HG|2|211|12|0|"However, if it does not please Him, it is by far better for us not to learn it rather than learn it against the Lord's will.
HG|2|211|13|0|"Rather let us go to the building site there to stake out everything properly according to the plan and then assign the work to the workers, Do you not agree to this?"
HG|2|211|14|0|And Mura said, overcome with remorse at Lamech's words:
HG|2|211|15|0|"O king and lord! May God the Almighty give you a long life; for only now do I fully realize that you are endowed with true wisdom by God, - for you have completely stilled my desires.
HG|2|211|16|0|'Therefore, I will be your most diligent servant throughout my whole life. All honor and all praise for this be to God forever! Amen."
HG|2|211|17|0|Thereupon he summoned his subordinate builders and told them to follow him and the lightful king to the building site, which the king would indicate to them.
HG|2|211|18|0|Presently by thirty in number stepped out of the crowd. And now Lamech was in a little quandary.
HG|2|211|19|0|For the site destined for the temple was now filled with nothing but are, pits, workers, hammers and smelting-furnaces, and Lamech did not know what to do.
HG|2|211|20|0|For this reason he again turned to Kisehel and asked him what could now be done.
HG|2|211|21|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "Listen, you my dear brother Lamech, the spot on the ground where the temple is to be built hardly matters, but your heart does. Having built in this your living earth a proper temple in the right spot to the most holy Name, which you formerly buried in tl1e filth of the same, you have already taken the right measure.
HG|2|211|22|0|"As to this external building, measure it out in the most convenient spot, and it will be agreeable to the Lord.
HG|2|211|23|0|"When I told you to build the temple in the very same spot where the tablet was unearthed, behold, all that was meant was your heart; but you have already constructed the building in the same, and so it is good.
HG|2|211|24|0|'Thus you may now measure out the earth wherever you like and it will be all right, provided the measure of your heart is right."
HG|2|211|25|0|Here Lamech thanked Kisehel for this light and proceeded with the utterly amazed Mura to a most beautiful, unobstructed site; there, together with Mura, he staked out the plan in a masterly fashion.
HG|2|212|0|1|MURA'S INSTRUCTIONS TO HIS OVERSEERS AS TO THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLE. KISEHEL'S DIRECTIVES FOR THE ORDERLY RUNNING OF THE STATE AND THE SENDING OUT OF FIVE MESSENGERS TO THE OTHER CITIES (16th December 1842)
HG|2|212|1|0|When the surveying was completely finished, the master builder Mura called together his thirty subordinate builders and said to them:
HG|2|212|2|0|"Look here in the plan! This is the layout of the fundament and of the substructure; this the layout of the floor and of the superstructure.
HG|2|212|3|0|"Discuss it with one another and then allot the work accordingly.
HG|2|212|4|0|"You are asking me about the building stones? Look across towards the mountain! It should be hardly seven thousand paces as the crow flies where you will find stones in great quantity, which are good for the foundation.
HG|2|212|5|0|"Very close to that is an excellent quarry; use that for the substructure. It is a mottled gray marble, which has to be roughly hewn into even quartered blocks.
HG|2|212|6|0|"As for the ground- and superstructure, look across to the spot opposite the said quarries! See the white rock. It is the finest white marble. This is to be used for the ground- and superstructure.
HG|2|212|7|0|'This rock must first be carefully cut inside and out on the surface facing the wall, then prior to use polished and well smoothed with oil.
HG|2|212|8|0|"The binding material for the foundation and substructure shall be the ordinary stone pulp; for the binding of the ground- and superstructure the to you well-known stone slime shall serve you.
HG|2|212|9|0|'The inner metal wall-clamps will be procured by Thubalkain according to specifications and requirement.
HG|2|212|10|0|"As for the roofing, this will be the work of the carpenters and then the metal workers.
HG|2|212|11|0|"Now you know everything; begin the work with the one true God of Farak, the wise teacher of mankind, and you will conclude the same also with God.
HG|2|212|12|0|"Let no one worry about food, drink and fair wages; for all this win be given to everyone in just measure.
HG|2|212|13|0|"Every worker shall remember that on our part this building win be constructed in the honor of the one true God, and he will find a great blessing in his work.
HG|2|212|14|0|"And so go in the name of the one true God and begin the work!"
HG|2|212|15|0|Here one of the subordinate builders asked Mura: "Master, the plan contains also an outer wall What about that?"
HG|2|212|16|0|And Mura replied: "Listen, you my Cural. Have you ever worried about a shirt for an infant who was hardly begotten?
HG|2|212|17|0|"You say: 'By no means, - only when it was fully born into the world.'
HG|2|212|18|0|"So also here let the child be born first and then see to the shirt.
HG|2|212|19|0|"So go now and actively begin the hallowed work! Amen."
HG|2|212|20|0|At this command of Mura, everybody at once set to work, just like ants and bees.
HG|2|212|21|0|But Lamech and Mura went across to the seven messengers, especially to Kisehel, who was just discussing the necessary metal work with Thubalkain, and told him how they had arranged everything.
HG|2|212|22|0|And Kisehel said to the two: "Dear brothers, thus it is right and pleasing to God. Therefore, He will bless the work and in seven days everything win be standing there completed; of this be fully assured.
HG|2|212|23|0|"Now let us return to the city and there make arrangements for the good provisioning of all the workers.
HG|2|212|24|0|"You, Sethlahem, order the women and maids to their work and you, brother Lamech, tell your servants and bailiffs present here in your own manner that they shall assume their offices - again each in his proper sphere - and care for good order both in the city and in the whole land.
HG|2|212|25|0|"I shall stay with you and Sethlahem will deal with the women and maids.
HG|2|212|26|0|"You, Coram, go with the four brothers to the other cities and be a mighty witness of what God did to the brother Lamech, and win them all over to God.
HG|2|212|27|0|"On the seventh day come back here all of you and invite all Lamech's officials here to the city of Enoch so that they may take part in the consecration of the new temple in the lowlands.
HG|2|212|28|0|"And so let everything be done according to the Lord's will! Amen."
HG|2|213|0|1|KISEHEL AND LAMECH IN THE STREETS OF THE CITY OF HENOCH. VISIT TO THE MOUNTAIN OF THE SERPENTS AND ITS CLEANSING BY KISEHEL (19th December 1842)
HG|2|213|1|0|After this speech everybody went to his assigned place and did as bidden. During the seven days Lamech would have liked to go out several times to the building site and inspect the progress of the building. However, Kisehel with good reason advised him against it and instead walked about with him in the great city indicating to all the inhabitants that Lamech was now a true king anointed by God.
HG|2|213|2|0|And the inhabitants gave shouts of joy because the one true, almighty God of Farak had shown mercy on the king and on them.
HG|2|213|3|0|On the sixth day Kisehel even led Lamech up a considerable mountain very close to the city.
HG|2|213|4|0|Nobody could enter this mountain because of the great number of large and exceedingly poisonous snakes; therefore, Lamech warned Kisehel against it.
HG|2|213|5|0|But Kisehel said to him in reply: "Dear brother Lamech, look, the very reason I am leading you up this mountain of the serpents, is that you may realize the extent of the divine power in man.
HG|2|213|6|0|"For I tell you: Any animal of the earth is better than this one, for it is a creature of hell; this is also why no animal is as obdurate and unruly and full of the most evil, secret cunning as precisely this one.
HG|2|213|7|0|"And yet they will have to vacate this mountain in their entirety and hastily flee in the direction towards evening where you see a burning mountain from whose crest a glowing river is at present plunging into the depth.
HG|2|213|8|0|"In this river they shall be consumed by the thousands and thousands."
HG|2|213|9|0|Following this Kisehel took a hazel, cut it at both ends, blessed it and struck the mountain seven times with it.
HG|2|213|10|0|At the seventh strike there arose a great hissing, similar to the sound when a storm rushes through the bare branches of the trees on a winter night.
HG|2|213|11|0|And presently an immense army of the most gigantic snakes and vipers of every kind was seen rushing from this mountain across a great sandy desert towards the said burning mountain.
HG|2|213|12|0|When Lamech saw this he was beside himself with joy and said: "All glory and praise be to the Lord because He endowed man with such power!
HG|2|213|13|0|"For a long time this mountain has been a thorn in my side; since it has stood there so unobstructed, I have often wondered whether it could not be cleansed of this most disgusting vermin.
HG|2|213|14|0|"However, no one could approach it even to a distance of a thousand paces without running the risk of being caught and eaten by these monsters.
HG|2|213|15|0|"And now also this my desire has been gloriously fulfilled; hence all glory and honor be to God!"
HG|2|213|16|0|And Kisehel said to him: "Yes, brother, thus it is fair; to God alone are due all glory, honor, gratitude and all our adoration and love.
HG|2|213|17|0|"To be sure the old vermin has left, but it left behind the sevenfold number of young; also this brood must go and be completely destroyed. Amen. In the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|2|213|18|0|Here Kisehe1 struck the mountain another seven blows, and at once the young brood crawled in a dense mass down the sides of the mountain covering the whole ground.
HG|2|213|19|0|Now Lamech was frightened and he said to Kisehe1: "O mighty friend and brother, tell me: Is the mountain now completely cleansed already?"
HG|2|213|20|0|But Kisehel replied: "Except for the ten thousand million eggs in the old nests.
HG|2|213|21|0|"So that also these may be exterminated, the mountain shall glow from within, consume shrubs and scrub through this fire and destroy and wipe out all these eggs from within and then from without."
HG|2|213|22|0|Thereupon Kisehel again struck the mountain seven times; and suddenly it began to smoke, the shrubs and scrub began to burn and all the eggs of the snakes and vipers were destroyed.
HG|2|213|23|0|Then they proceeded along a cutting up to the summit, which they reached after some effort, and they glorified and praised God.
HG|2|214|0|1|THE LOVELY VIEW FROM THE MOUNTAIN OF THE SERPENTS. THE SPIRITUAL CORRESPONDENCE TO THE CLEANSING OF THE MOUNTAIN (20th December 1842)
HG|2|214|1|0|When Lamech with Kisehel had reached the height he began to weep; for the glorious view of the wide landscape, the high mountains with their white pinnacles behind the lower foothills, a considerable part of the morning region of the children of the height, towards midday in the far distance part of a great lake on the shores of which the city of Uvrak was built, and finally the sight of the other nine cities and of the whole city of Enoch as well as the new temple which but for a small part of the outer wall was fully completed, ... all this at once proved too much for our poor Lamech, who had never been able to set foot on a mountain before.
HG|2|214|2|0|Having feasted his eyes sufficiently so to speak, that is, beforehand, and caught his breath, he unburdened his exceedingly blissful heart of part of its burden by calling out to Kisehel:
HG|2|214|3|0|"O friend, O brother! What blissful glory is reigning on this height! Oh, it is good to be here! Here, here I should like to dwell forever!
HG|2|214|4|0|"O you poor cities in the lowlands below me at present, you my most miserable palace! What are you compared to this great, endlessly glorious edifice of the almighty Creator?
HG|2|214|5|0|"Nothing, nothing but most miserable ant-hills full of a stinging, biting brood!
HG|2|214|6|0|"O friend, O brother! Can it possibly look more glorious in God's heavens than here? No, no, it is impossible!
HG|2|214|7|0|"Just look there between morning and midday the five white pinnacles! It really does look as though the earth, or at least a mighty spirit guarding it, wanted to stretch out a hand towards heaven vowing eternal loyalty to the Lord!
HG|2|214|8|0|"O You great, almighty God, how glorious Your works are! How he who heeds them in his heart delights in them!
HG|2|214|9|0|"And look there towards evening! What a turmoil of bright flames playing about the high tops of the smoking mountains!
HG|2|214|10|0|"And there, too, towards morning, mountain pinnacles rising to heaven, each crowned by a luminous pi11ar of flames and surrounded by a thousand flashes of lightning.
HG|2|214|11|0|"Wherever my eye may turn, everywhere it beholds an inexpressibly great bustle, drive and activity.
HG|2|214|12|0|"O friend and brother, just look up to the hallowed heights from here towards midnight! What might it be there at a giddy height, with a mighty shine as if a second sun were to rise there?"
HG|2|214|13|0|Only now did Kisehel have a chance to speak and he replied as follows:
HG|2|214|14|0|"Dear brother Lamech, behold, this is the very same famous grotto which I have mentioned earlier to you; in a very short time you shall come to know it better.
HG|2|214|15|0|"Now look, dear brother Lamech, in the same manner as we have now used and climbed this mountain, everybody can and shall cleanse himself, and he will then in the easiest possible way reach the lofty, highest pinnacle of his life.
HG|2|214|16|0|"And what did we do towards the cleansing and liberating from snakes of this mountain, which is now so gloriously delighting us all on its height?
HG|2|214|17|0|"Behold, with a weak hazel-rod we first drove out the great old monsters into the fire of perdition!
HG|2|214|18|0|'The rod is our faith and our full trust in the Lord's grace and mercy; seven times we struck the mountain with the rod and the old and coarse vermin became lively and had to take off.
HG|2|214|19|0|'These seven strikes signify the full trust in the Lord's grace and mercy through firm, unshakable faith in Him.
HG|2|214|20|0|"But then the mountain was not yet fully cleansed; for it still contained a countless progeny of the evil brood. Again we struck seven times at the mountain, and you saw a vast multitude of young vermin crawl out of the mountain. What does this signify?
HG|2|214|21|0|"Behold, when man has rid himself of the coarse sins which dwelt in his flesh he must enter into his soul there to probe into his propensities and desires. Once he has earnestly recognized them, he must again with his faith and trust strike at the mountain of his life and surrender himself completely to the Lord, and the whole evil brood of propensities and desires will have to flee the soul.
HG|2|214|22|0|"But now there are still innumerable eggs of the brood in the mountain of life. These are all sorts of worldly and selfish thoughts.
HG|2|214|23|0|"And just as from the eggs the young brood is hatched out and soon grows into coarse, noxious vermin, from the thoughts propensities and desires are born which soon grow into actual deeds.
HG|2|214|24|0|"How, then, are these eggs of sin destroyed in the mountain of life? Through the awakening of the inner fire, which is the love for the Lord, through the faith and living trust in Him.
HG|2|214|25|0|"Once this has happened, the mountain is as good as climbed. Thus this mountain represents you in person, and you can now have a dwelling built there to ponder over God and His grace and great mercy.
HG|2|214|26|0|"Knowing all this now, we have in an exemplary manner fulfilled the purpose of this climb and can again in the name of the Lord descend to the city where many are already waiting for us. To God alone honor forever! Amen."
HG|2|215|0|1|RELATION OF FAITH TO LOVE AND LOVE TO COGNITION. PARABLE OF THE VIRGIN AND THE TWO SUITORS (21st December 1842)
HG|2|215|1|0|After viewing the panorama once more, the two descended from the mountain to the city, and on the way down Lamech asked Kisehel to give a permanent blessing to the mountain so that henceforth no vermin should be able to settle there.
HG|2|215|2|0|And Kisehel did this, but said afterwards to Lamech: "Dear brother Lamech, behold, I have fulfilled your wish in keeping with all my power and acting might conferred by the Lord.
HG|2|215|3|0|"But the purity of this mountain will nevertheless always depend on the purity of your heart.
HG|2|215|4|0|"If you and your descendants will remain in the purity of heart alone pleasing to God, this will always be the case also with this mountain. However, if you will sully your heart through a sin before God its former inhabitants will again begin to infest the mountain. This applies also to those following you.
HG|2|215|5|0|"When you will see a snake crawling on the mountain, remember what I have now revealed to you out of the Lord of Glory, repent in sackcloth and ashes and fast until your heart is pure! Once this is the case the mountain will again drive out its dwellers.
HG|2|215|6|0|'The greatest thing is the love for the Lord. As long as your heart is filled with the love for God, you and your descendants will be completely incapable of falling into any sin.
HG|2|215|7|0|"However, if you or some of your descendants will slacken in this love, in the mere faith you will have a rather weak protection against the might of sin within you!
HG|2|215|8|0|"For it is by far not sufficient for life for someone to merely know, believe and then say: There is a God.' Truly, this is not difficult.
HG|2|215|9|0|"But it is far more difficult and far more significant to love above all a God Whom one does not see.
HG|2|215|10|0|"Hence, whoever wants to love God, must not only know and believe that He exists, but he must truly recognize God within himself; and once he recognizes God more and more through his diligent searching for Him in His works he will have to love Him more and more, for he will recognize more and more clearly that God is in Himself the supreme and purest, that is, the most unselfish love and the supreme and most holy wisdom in person!
HG|2|215|11|0|'Thus the true cognition of God is the reason for our love for Him; so let it be everyone's foremost business to recognize God so as to love Him above all.
HG|2|215|12|0|'This is then eternal life, that we recognize God and then love Him above all; for we came forth from the love of the exceedingly good and most holy Father and can therefore return to Him only through love.
HG|2|215|13|0|"Heed this in addition to these words of God out of my mouth to your heart, namely, that there are two roads leading to the Father: One is called the true, zealous recognition of good; but the other is called 'love'!
HG|2|215|14|0|"You say: 'In view of the preceding elucidation it actually seems to be completely immaterial since the love must be of necessity preceded by the recognition of God.'
HG|2|215|15|0|"Indeed, this is how it appears at first sight; however, when one looks at the matter more with the light of the spirit a tremendous difference emerges.
HG|2|215|16|0|"For you to see such a significant difference all the more clearly, I will demonstrate it to your eyes concisely and clearly through a good corresponding example.
HG|2|215|17|0|"'Thus presume there is in some unknown spot of your great land a gloriously beautiful daughter who is mature for someone to take her as his wife. But to make it known among men she sends out messengers throughout the country.
HG|2|215|18|0|"After this has been proclaimed some say: 'If there were any truth in it she would have come in person and shown herself to us so that we might recognize and choose her for our heart!
HG|2|215|19|0|"'However, since she merely sends word through messengers informing us of how glorious she is, we mayor may not believe it.
HG|2|215|20|0|"'On top of it she makes it known that she will accept no one who does not acknowledge beforehand that she is as the heralds proclaimed!
HG|2|215|21|0|Who would be foolish enough to go to such trouble?'
HG|2|215|22|0|"However, among the many who despise and ridicule this news there are two who think otherwise. The one says to himself: 'I will go and have a good look at her; if she is as the messengers say she is, I will without qualms choose her for my heart.'
HG|2|215|23|0|"But the other says to the messenger, in the ardor of his love: 'Lead me to her; I do not want to probe her over a long time, for I have already ardently embraced her in my heart; I already love her more than anything in the world:
HG|2|215|24|0|"Now when both meet this daughter, the first will promptly be highly amazed, will recognize and choose her; but the second one will say to her: 'O you infinitely glorious daughter of the heavens, forgive me poor simpleton; for I have dared to love you prior to recognizing you and am realizing only now how unworthy my love was of your heavenly nature. So let me again leave you so that I can love you in secret with all the strength of my heart:
HG|2|215|25|0|"Whom, do you think, will this bride accept? - Certainly the one who had loved her prior to recognizing her!
HG|2|215|26|0|"But the first will have to content himself - so as to remain in her heavenly presence - with just looking at her as one of her servants, whereas the second one will be able to enjoy the fullness of bliss in her arms at all times.
HG|2|215|27|0|"Behold, this is the tremendous difference: Whoever loves God already prior to cognition, will gain life in its fullness; but he who loves God after the cognition, will also be living, however, not in the heart but in the realm of grace as a well-rewarded servant.
HG|2|215|28|0|"Heed this well, dear brother Lamech; for it is of the utmost importance for life! And so let us again enter the city. Amen."
HG|2|216|0|1|LAMECH'S SELF-RECOGNITION. LOVE AS THE RIGHT WAY TO GOD. LAMECH'S REQUEST FOR A FURTHER PARABLE IS WISELY REFUSED BY KlSEHEL (22nd December 1842)
HG|2|216|1|0|When Lamech had heard this from Kisehel he was irradiated and warmed as by a bright flame and called out after a short while, saying:
HG|2|216|2|0|"O you my dear brother and friend! You have just proclaimed to me something inexpressibly glorious out of your wisdom conferred to you by God!
HG|2|216|3|0|"Yes, only now do I realize fully what was mostly wrong with me and with us all! We were seeking God in all the corners and nooks of so-called justice, trying to therefrom attain a contemplative wisdom and thereby make God visible to us; but already from the beginning we tacitly set the following condition:
HG|2|216|4|0|"If God does exist, He must let Himself be found in this way, namely, visibly; however, if He does not let Himself be found thus, He either does not exist or is some weakling.
HG|2|216|5|0|"And both the one and the other entitles us then to set ourselves up as a God.'
HG|2|216|6|0|"Soon after I had committed the atrocity on my brothers, proudly fancying myself as more than a demi-god, I actually did hear a divine word which took me under its protection, me who was very afraid because of the abomination; however, since this word to me was uttered so gently and most kindly, my wisdom finally came to the following most vexing conclusion, namely, that God did exist, but had to be a weakling, in fear of me and afraid of approaching me.
HG|2|216|7|0|This conclusion then was the reason for all my ignominy with which you are well acquainted.
HG|2|216|8|0|"You have been telling me many a thing, but none of your words has been so clear in showing me precisely the relationship between God and man as this one.
HG|2|216|9|0|"Only now do I realize the whole magnitude of my error.
HG|2|216|10|0|"Therefore, someone who has heard only little of God can also already love Him and, fortifying himself more and more in this love, can practice it so that it will soon become the almighty foundation of his life.
HG|2|216|11|0|"Once it has become this, man has drawn near to the almighty God in the alone just manner and God will reveal Himself to him in accordance with the justice of the love which alone is capable of enlivening man's heart, soul and spirit only for God.
HG|2|216|12|0|"Comprehending this clearly from your words, I want to ask you kindly as a brother to give me another, similar example so as to consolidate this holy teaching and provide me with still more of such splendid subject matter for the instruction of many poor sinners who went astray partly through me and partly by their own will."
HG|2|216|13|0|And Kisehel told Lamech: "Dear brother Lamech, you have given me one of the greatest joys through this your request which is truly coming from the heart, as in general by your whole present behavior.
HG|2|216|14|0|"I should like to tell you another thousand such examples; but look, this is now no longer necessary with you.
HG|2|216|15|0|"Thereby you have beheld the truth in its depth; all else your love for the Lord will offer you anyway in the greatest abundance. Of this you can be fully assured.
HG|2|216|16|0|"Look! If it were still dark within you, you would have hardly been able to see the bottom of the truth.
HG|2|216|17|0|"For a few stars shimmering more or less in the sky at night do not make the ground of the earth lighter, and in such a light you will not easily discern what lies on the ground.
HG|2|216|18|0|"However, once the one sun has risen, it needs neither the stars nor a second sun; for the light of the one is strong enough to light up everything more than sufficiently.
HG|2|216|19|0|"So for the time being be content with the one sun until the true, living one will rise within you.
HG|2|216|20|0|"In the rays of this sun you will anyway find everything you need in the greatest abundance.
HG|2|216|21|0|"So let us proceed to the city where many are waiting for us! Amen."
HG|2|217|0|1|THE GREAT PUBLIC GATHERING OUTSIDE THE ROYAL PALACE. LAMECH'S SPEECH TO HIS REJOICING PEOPLE. THE EXCELLENT SPEECH OF THE UNKNOWN ANCIENT TO THE PEOPLE (23rd December 1842)
HG|2|217|1|0|After Kisehel's speech Lamech was fully reassured and went with him to the city.
HG|2|217|2|0|When they reached the palace there were great crowds assembled shouting:
HG|2|217|3|0|"Honor to the great God on high who has visited us all so graciously and mercifully and has given us a true king by remitting Lamech's sin and converting him so that he may now be to us all a true king!
HG|2|217|4|0|"Yes, Lamech has now become for us a true king full of grace and wisdom out of God; therefore all our honor and worship be to God the Almighty on high and His most sublime name be hallowed above all now and forever! Amen."
HG|2|217|5|0|After such praise Lamech stood up on a pillar erected expressly for the purpose of making announcements to the people and addressed the following words to the people gathered in great crowds from all sides, saying:
HG|2|217|6|0|"Listen you, now no longer my servants, my subjects, slaves- and human beasts of burden, but listen now you, my beloved brothers and sisters! I, Lamech, was your king and ruled you with your strength - for I was probably the weakest among you -, and you trembled before my impotent word.
HG|2|217|7|0|"You obeyed me, coerced by your own strength, and cursed me for giving you laws of disaster and cruelty.
HG|2|217|8|0|"However, from now on I will no longer be your king and lord, but your brother who wants to lead and guide you to the true cognition and love of God, Who is the sale Lord and King over all men and all creatures from eternity.
HG|2|217|9|0|"To this King I have built a new palace out there in the unconfined and pure spot; He will at all times rule over us just like a good, most wise father rules over his children!
HG|2|217|10|0|"Tomorrow is the day when His most sublime, holy name will take its permanent abode in this new palace.
HG|2|217|11|0|This day let us celebrate with all the strength of our lives! Prepare yourselves well for this Day of days; for on this day a great blessing will come to us!
HG|2|217|12|0|"So prepare yourselves well so that we may enter this place as pure brothers before God and as worthy as possible and pleasing to Him, Who is holy, holy, holy and will take His abode among us poor sinners! His holy will be done always and forever!"
HG|2|217|13|0|After these words the crowds were completely done for; the shouting merged into one shout of joy and all one could hear was: "Glory, glory, glory to the great God on high! - His most sublime name be hallowed!"
HG|2|217|14|0|When the shouting had somewhat died down and one could see whole crowds weep with gratitude and joy and many who put their hands to their breast as if making to tear their heart out and then fling it to heaven a result of their awakening love for God -, all of a sudden a tall, old, but otherwise vigorous man pushed his way out of the crowd.
HG|2|217|15|0|Lamech and Kisehel could not see his face; for he had it covered with one hand.
HG|2|217|16|0|Here Kisehel turned to his love so as to learn who this might be; but it said to his spirit: "Listen to him and you will know him by his word!"
HG|2|217|17|0|When Kisehel had heard this, he pulled himself together and said also to Lamech: "Brother! Listen, this one will speak; only then shall we recognize him."
HG|2|217|18|0|And the stranger stood up on the pillar and said in a loud voice:
HG|2|217|19|0|"Hear, you numerous crowds! God, the most holy and most loving Father, took mercy on you and freed you from all slavery and removed the wicked serpent from this region by anointing Lamech with the most exquisite oil of His mercy and grace.
HG|2|217|20|0|"Therefore, love Him with all your strength; for He is to you a true Father! Taking hold of His wrath He, as the alone true Father, showed you mercy and wants to accept you as His children.
HG|2|217|21|0|"So rush to Him in your hearts; for He intends to enter here tomorrow, guided by me.
HG|2|217|22|0|O children of the height, my fathers and brothers! When the Father walked among us, there was no one to be seen who wanted to tear out his heart and bring it to You, O holy Father; but these poor little children are doing it!
HG|2|217|23|0|"Oh, do come, You most loving, holy Father, and receive them and make them equal with us so that we may then praise You with one voice and actively love You with one heart!
HG|2|217|24|0|"Rejoice all of you, little children, for the Father will come to you and will embrace you all with His fatherly hand and give you eternal life!
HG|2|217|25|0|"For this is why He sent me, His high priest, to you so that I may proclaim this to you from the height
HG|2|217|26|0|"Rejoice in the holy Father; for He is extremely good and full of mercy!
HG|2|217|27|0|'Tomorrow you shall see His glory! Amen."
HG|2|218|0|1|THE UNKNOWN SPEAKER REVEALES HIMSELF AS THE HIGH PRIEST ENOCH. LAMECH'S ARDENT LOVE FOR THE LORD (24th December 1842)
HG|2|218|1|0|When the still unknown speaker had finished his speech, Lamech seized Kisehel's hand and asked him with great urgency:
HG|2|218|2|0|"Mighty friend and brother, did you recognize him, this divine speaker? Truly, he cannot possibly be of common origin! He spoke about the height, where you come from; is he not from there?
HG|2|218|3|0|"Yes, he must be, whether he wants to or not; for nobody in the lowlands can talk like that.
HG|2|218|4|0|'The city of Farak used to have wise men in secret who for fear of me kept in hiding; but such wisdom is unheard of.
HG|2|218|5|0|"For this truly sublime man uttered words which sounded exactly as if the almighty God Himself had said them.
HG|2|218|6|0|'This you will have been able to notice even better than I have and so I ask you to make me acquainted with this man; for it is of the utmost importance to me!"
HG|2|218|7|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "Brother, look, he is coming towards us unasked, and I reckon he will tell you unerringly who is behind him. His voice is familiar to me; for it sounded like that of the high priest Enoch, whom God Himself ordained as such for the whole earth.
HG|2|218|8|0|"But his outer appearance is almost entirely unknown to me, for I cannot see his face; he covers it whenever he turns towards us, keeping it open - it seems to me - towards the people, and this looks to me a little mysterious, particularly on the part of Enoch.
HG|2|218|9|0|"For I myself cannot yet see the reason why he hides his face from me and the other six brothers standing behind us. But he is close; so no more of this."
HG|2|218|10|0|And presently the still unknown man stepped up to Kisehel, shook his hand and said: 'The eternal love and grace of our exceedingly good holy Father be with you, your dear brothers and with this new brother Lamech and all his people!
HG|2|218|11|0|"To you and your brothers, greetings from the patriarch Adam, the matriarch Eve, from Seth, Enos, Kenan, Mahalaleel, my father Jared, my son Methuselah and his son, the dear Lamech, and they all rejoice immensely in the glorious success of your work, enjoined upon you by the holy Father Himself.
HG|2|218|12|0|"Hundreds of times each day Adam was blessing the lowlands, and all his children of the main line with him; for he was very concerned about you, all the more since the most loving holy Father did not want to indicate until this morning how matters stood with you.
HG|2|218|13|0|"But very early today He said to me: 'Enoch! Go and tell the patriarchs that My mercy has prevailed over the lowlands; and tomorrow I will celebrate My triumph there and enter the city of Enoch, accompanied by you!
HG|2|218|14|0|"So go down this very day and announce this to My brothers!
HG|2|218|15|0|"At first cover your face with your hand for a sign that I am long-suffering and extremely patient!
HG|2|218|16|0|"Then go into the house of the king, and remove the hand from your face!'
HG|2|218|17|0|"Behold, thus spoke the holy, most loving Father to me early this morning; and so for the first time I went down and am now here before you in accordance with the will of the dear, good, holy Father.
HG|2|218|18|0|"And so let us go into the house of the king.
HG|2|218|19|0|"But first show me the tablet on which is written the most holy name of our God, our most holy, most loving Father so that I, His high priest, may offer Him my heart."
HG|2|218|20|0|At once Lamech went ahead, personally opened the door to the throne-room, then rushed to meet the exalted guest and said to him:
HG|2|218|21|0|"O you great friend of the almighty God, come now, come into my dirty house where there is still much to be cleansed, and hallow in our most unworthy place the Most Holy, which now graciously resides in my dirty house!"
HG|2|218|22|0|Here Lamech was overwhelmed by his feelings and wept for love, remorse and joy owing to the great grace now bestowed on his house.
HG|2|218|23|0|But Enoch embraced Lamech, pressed him to his heart and said to him: "O you my beloved, still weak brother, now you have received eternal life!
HG|2|218|24|0|"For now you love Him, the holy Father, more than you can comprehend; therefore, you will also experience how exceedingly good the Father is.
HG|2|218|25|0|"Verily, I have not found so much love on the height; thus you are now pleasing me more than ninety-nine on the height who, though they have always been walking righteously before God, have never let their hearts be thus ignited by the love for Him!
HG|2|218|26|0|"And so lead me into the Most Holy of your house. Amen."
HG|2|219|0|1|THE WORSHIP OF THE HOLY NAME ON THE GOLDEN TABLET IN THE THRONE-ROOM OF LAMECH. ENOCH'S SPEECH ON LOVE AS THE ONLY TRUE WORSHIP OF GOD (27th December 1842)
HG|2|219|1|0|When Enoch had said this, the extremely pleased Lamech went ahead and thus led Enoch to the throne-room; on the threshold he said to Enoch with the greatest reverence:
HG|2|219|2|0|"Mighty friend of the supreme God, behold there in the center the throne; and the shining tablet resting on the same is the one bearing the Name, written after our custom, which my tongue will not ever be worthy of pronouncing!"
HG|2|219|3|0|And Enoch, touching his breast with his hand, for a little while remained silently standing on the threshold.
HG|2|219|4|0|'Then he stretched out his hands and, rushing to the throne, seized the tablet and pressed it to his heart, kissed it and then put it back on the throne.
HG|2|219|5|0|Having offered up such love and honor to the most holy Name, he positioned himself on the right side of the throne and addressed the following words to all those present - for many eminent citizens and officials of Lamech had also gone up into the hall -, and this is what he said:
HG|2|219|6|0|"Brothers and children of the one Father in Heaven! It has pleased this above all good, most loving and holy Father to give you His Name, which is holy, exceedingly holy.
HG|2|219|7|0|"What do you want to offer Him, the alone holy, most loving Giver of all good gifts, in return?
HG|2|219|8|0|"Your thoughts are searching but cannot find anything you had not initially received from God!
HG|2|219|9|0|"Yes, truly, here all your trouble and effort are in vain!
HG|2|219|10|0|"Do you want to glorify, praise, honor and worship the Name all your life?
HG|2|219|11|0|"Yes, this you can certainly do; but listen carefully, I will tell you something, and this the firmament and the whole earth are showing us.
HG|2|219|12|0|"Heaven and earth are full of His praise, His honor and all the endless spaces are full of the highest hallowed angels who say at all times: 'Holy, holy, holy is the Lord, our God; honor be to Him as the Father, to His Word and the almightiness of His eternal love!
HG|2|219|13|0|"We praise You forever, O great God, and praise at all times Your endless power; for to You alone are due all glory, honor, praise, all reverence, worship and all our love!'
HG|2|219|14|0|"Behold, how much honor, glory, praise and true worship are always and forever offered to God!
HG|2|219|15|0|"If you likewise want to honor and praise the Father, by how much will thereby His infinite divine honor and glory be increased?
HG|2|219|16|0|'Truly, the tiniest drop of water falling into the ocean would be endlessly more than your lifelong incessant worship and adoration compared to the endless honor and eternal glory of God, which He already possessed in the most perfect measure within Him, before anything had been created!
HG|2|219|17|0|"What then do you want to do to the holy Father for such grace, love and mercy?
HG|2|219|18|0|"You say: 'We want to thank Him all our lives!'
HG|2|219|19|0|"Do this then, for alone to Him, the sole Giver, is due all the gratitude!
HG|2|219|20|0|"But even if you thank until your tongue is worn down to the root, will He thereby become richer and more glorious than He anyway is from eternity?
HG|2|219|21|0|"So you see all this is vain in itself and the Lord of all glory and might does not need it!
HG|2|219|22|0|"If someone has a bride, let him ask his own heart what it likes best in her, and it will tell him: 'I am rich in all treasures and need neither gold nor precious stones, nor fruits from trees or tame animals, nor that you honor me with burnt offerings.
HG|2|219|23|0|"'You have only one thing for me, beloved bride; for this my life is longing. And this one thing is - your love!
HG|2|219|24|0|"'Love me, and you have given me more than heaven and earth can offer me.'
HG|2|219|25|0|"Is it not so, my brothers? - You say: 'Yes, this is eternally true.'
HG|2|219|26|0|"Thus do the same! Love the Father; for love is His essence and love His endless need. Then you have given Him everything, all that He has given you! For He could not give you more than His own life; and love is your life and the life of God within you.
HG|2|219|27|0|'Therefore, when you love God, the Father, you do what He looks for and what alone is pleasing to Him!
HG|2|219|28|0|"But this is the will of God that we shall love Him above all; so let us do it and we shall have life eternal! Amen.
HG|2|220|0|1|GOD AS THE INFINITE LOVE AND WISDOM IS THE ETERNAL TRUTH. THE DESTINY OF MAN (28th December 1842)
HG|2|220|1|0|After this speech by Enoch all those present beat their breast and one said to the other: "What a speech this was, and what words!
HG|2|220|2|0|O truth, you eternally holy truth, the road to you is inexpressibly hard to find for him who does not know you!
HG|2|220|3|0|"Yet when you come to meet the tired wanderer, you are at once as recognizable for him as is the rising sun for every eye!
HG|2|220|4|0|"Yes, think what you will, there is no other rule which could hold its own beside this one.
HG|2|220|5|0|Thus there is only one truth: God is this eternal truth, and this shows the alone true relationship between Him and men and says that this is the sale love.
HG|2|220|6|0|"Can the best and purest reason possibly find another?
HG|2|220|7|0|"No, for we know that all the works of human reason consist only in scattering, with destruction as its final goal.
HG|2|220|8|0|"We are seeking, trying, building, obstructing, scattering and destroying makers of plans. We always want something new, something better and more perfect and in this endeavor forget altogether that we can never surpass ourselves and that thus our works can only be that which is their basis: our intellect.
HG|2|220|9|0|"We have a good eye for the follies of others but are unable to see our own which are by far greater.
HG|2|220|10|0|"All this is due to the fact that we have never seen a whole truth.
HG|2|220|11|0|"But now this mighty great friend of God has shown us the purest truth. This is why we can suddenly realize the full extent of our great and crass follies; for love is certainly the only thing in man which unites and consolidates him, - the only thing whereby anyone has ever activated his thoughts!
HG|2|220|12|0|"Yes, love obviously is the fundamental condition of all being and thus of all coming into being; yes, it is - seen properly - the actual existence itself; it is the only reality, thus the only truth! And we could fail to realize that for so many hundreds of years?
HG|2|220|13|0|"Yes, great, mighty friend and true, sale high priest of God, you are perfectly right since love is the sale true reality, the alone true existence and is both the fundamental nature of God and thus ours fully out of Him.
HG|2|220|14|0|"What then can we offer Him but that which alone is something before Him, namely, love, that is, all our love, since all we possess also goes forth from God's love.
HG|2|220|15|0|'Thus be fully and faithfully assured that we shall and will do this with all our strength; and may God continue to be gracious and merciful to us!
HG|2|220|16|0|"His most holy name be praised and loved above all!"
HG|2|220|17|0|And Enoch added: "Amen! Praised and beloved by us all be forever the holy, most loving Father, Who has loved us before we even existed; for if it were not so, nothing would ever have been created!
HG|2|220|18|0|"God, the eternal, infinite Love and Wisdom, thus eternal Truth, saw from eternity that Its (that is, Love's) works were, are and will forever remain, good; therefore, the old earth still carries us and the old sun gives us always an even, glorious light!
HG|2|220|19|0|"Man was put for his highest perfection in this narrow circle; although the circle is narrow, it is all the more mightily filled with the love of God.
HG|2|220|20|0|"So all of you in this narrow circle of love, realize that God is Love; recognize love through love, and this love will turn into a mighty fire which will soon break up the narrow circle!
HG|2|220|21|0|'Then you will freely step out into the endless circle of the divine love, grace and mercy there to lead a life where it says: 'Be perfect as am I, your Father!'
HG|2|220|22|0|"And now let us take a meal, brother Lamech. Just as we are here together, let us also help ourselves from the same dishes.
HG|2|220|23|0|"And so lead us into the dining hall. Amen."
HG|2|221|0|1|THE MEAL IN LAMECH'S DINING-HALL. THE COMPLETION OF THE TEMPLE IS REPORTED. THE MASTER BUILDER RENDERS HIS ACCOUNT. ENOCH'S SPECH TO THE FOREMEN (29th December 1842)
HG|2|221|1|0|And presently everybody went into the dining-hall where, following an old custom, Lamech's servants had to keep the dining tables continually provided with the choicest fruits.
HG|2|221|2|0|When all had appeased their hunger, Thubalkain entered the hall with Mura and Cural and went straight to Lamech and Kisehel announcing with a beaming expression that the temple was now fully completed; moreover, the ore-master had made from the left-over precious metal an immensely magnificent gate provided even with an artificial bolt so that the temple could be fully locked outside the destined time.
HG|2|221|3|0|After this announcement Lamech praised God that He had endowed the builders with so much insight and strength to complete this great work in so short a time, whereas usually the insignificant dwelling-place of a common citizen of the city required several years for its completion.
HG|2|221|4|0|When Lamech had thus given praise and thanks also Mura and Cural stepped up to him and Mura spoke to Lamech:
HG|2|221|5|0|"Lightful, mighty, wise king and lord, you now want to ask me and say: The building has been gloriously and at the appointed time completed; show me the account so that I may give you all your builder's wages.'
HG|2|221|6|0|"However, a king, this would be idle of you; for behold, just as the great work proceeded truly miraculously, in the same miraculous manner I and every worker received an immensely abundant reward.
HG|2|221|7|0|"Hardly an hour ago the great work was completed when men arrived, followed by great herds of fine tame animals, such as oxen, cows, goats and beautiful white sheep.
HG|2|221|8|0|"Of these each worker without distinction received ten of each species, male and female, so that each man had ten oxen and ten cows, ten he-goats and ten goats, and ten sheep and ten withers, thus sixty pieces each; and I and Cural, including the other subordinate builders, received the tenfold each.
HG|2|221|9|0|"Thus we are immensely well rewarded and have nothing to ask of you for us and our followers but your royal pleasure and that you may be gracious towards us always!
HG|2|221|10|0|"Out of gratitude to God, Cural, and I beside him, decided to cover the whole space within the outer wall with white polished stones.
HG|2|221|11|0|"More than three quarters of the area are already covered and shortly also the remaining quarter will be done, and you shall find everything in the cleanest and most gloriously sparkling condition.
HG|2|221|12|0|"Here is the key to the gate of the temple and here the smaller one for the also golden grated door of the glorious outer wall.
HG|2|221|13|0|The key for the door of the temple you may keep right away; the small one I shall have delivered to you by a servant as soon as the place is fully covered.
HG|2|221|14|0|"And so let us go to the last voluntary work; your will be done! Amen."
HG|2|221|15|0|This news overwhelmed our Lamech so that in his joy he was speechless, unable to utter a single word.
HG|2|221|16|0|And Enoch stepped forward and said to Thubalkain, Mura and Cural:
HG|2|221|17|0|I am a new messenger of the Lord from the height; my name is Enoch, a sole high priest of God.
HG|2|221|18|0|"As such I tell you: Do not so much rejoice in the reward nor in the completed work, but rather, rejoice in the great grace and mercy of God. Recognize your shortcomings, cleanse your hearts, be avid doers of God's will and love Him above all and each other like your own life, and you will find only in this love the greatest reward, which will be eternal life in God!
HG|2|221|19|0|"You, Thubalkain, stay here; and you, Mura and Cural, go and complete your work, and then come back, for I still have important things to discuss with you. Amen."
HG|2|222|0|1|THUBALKAIN'S EXAGGERATED REVERENCE TOWARDS ENOCH. ENOCH'S SPEECH ON TRUE REVERENCE AND ON MARRIAGE BETWEEN RELATIVES. THE HALLOWED NIGHT ON THE CLEANSED MOUNTAIN (30th December 1842)
HG|2|222|1|0|After this brief remark by Enoch the two bowed deeply and then went about their business.
HG|2|222|2|0|But Thubalkain rushed over to Enoch and asked his forgiveness for having overlooked such an inexpressibly high visitor among them and not showing him at once the highest respect.
HG|2|222|3|0|However, Enoch lifted up Thubalkain from the floor and said to him: "Brother, poor brother! What are you doing before me, your brother?
HG|2|222|4|0|"Look, even the Lord, our God and Father, despite His infinite, untouchable holiness has forbidden this to us all by proving to us precisely that it is by far easier for man to bend the knees rather than the heart before Him.
HG|2|222|5|0|"However, this does not lead man to life, but alone the bending of the heart does!
HG|2|222|6|0|"Therefore, someone with an unbending heart, unwilling to humble and purify the same before God but throwing himself into the dust all his life will derive no benefit from all this.
HG|2|222|7|0|"But the one who bends his heart, purifies it and fills it with love, no longer needs to cast his body in the dust; for his spirit knows in its humility and great love for God, the holy Father, that the body belongs to the dust of the earth and will return to where it was taken from.
HG|2|222|8|0|"If you lived in a house and a high-ranking visitor came to you, - would you perchance for sheer reverence tear the whole house down into the dust before the noble visitor and then build it anew so as to receive the visitor into your house?
HG|2|222|9|0|"I reckon this would be utterly ridiculous and foolish; for firstly the noble visitor does not demand this, and secondly he will only be concerned with his reception by you, as owner of the house, ... but not with the way your dead, as such inert house will behave towards him.
HG|2|222|10|0|Thus also our body is merely a dwelling for the spirit and not identical with the spirit, and the holy, most loving Father sees then only what the spirit does.
HG|2|222|11|0|"Which is the love and its free will-, but not what the body might be doing which can do nothing but merely tacitly comply with its natural needs which are under judgment.
HG|2|222|12|0|"So you, Thubalkain, be my dear brother in spirit!
HG|2|222|13|0|"Bend your heart alone before God, love Him above all and me, your brother, as yourself, and you have done everything that is honest and proper before God and the world.
HG|2|222|14|0|"You have also taken a wife, - which is right and proper; however, cohabiting with your own sister was an abomination before God. This, the first children of Adam were allowed to do at a time when God had not yet separated the blood, there being thus only one blood and one flesh.
HG|2|222|15|0|"However, as gradually mankind increased in number, God segregated the blood lest it soon deteriorate and die out.
HG|2|222|16|0|"For that reason the degrees of blood relationship were more and more determined, due to which rule no one is allowed without God's special permission to take a wife in the first degree (of relationship. Transl.), but only in the second, third and so forth; so the more remote the relationship, the more proper the choice.
HG|2|222|17|0|"You have now taken a wife from a very remote branch; thus you have acted well and properly also in this and may bring her here so that also I may bless you."
HG|2|222|18|0|And presently Thubalkain called his wife and respectfully introduced her to Enoch.
HG|2|222|19|0|And Enoch laid his hands on them and blessed them in the Lord's name.
HG|2|222|20|0|After this act Enoch summoned Lamech and the seven and told them:
HG|2|222|21|0|"Brothers! Listen, this is the will of the Father: 'In the evening, after you have taken refreshment with several brothers from the lowlands, bless them in My name and then let them retire to their night's rest.
HG|2|222|22|0|"'However you, including Lamech, go up the mountain Kisehel has cleansed in My name, and wake there until morning!
HG|2|222|23|0|"'As soon as you will notice the first signs of dawn, concentrate on your innermost heart; for around this time I shall be among you, first perceptibly, then audibly and finally visibly!'
HG|2|222|24|0|"So let us do all this so that we may share in this grace. Amen."
HG|2|222|25|0|And presently the brothers, including Lamech, rose, blessed all the many who were present and sent them to their rest.
HG|2|222|26|0|When amid much praising of the divine Name all had left, also Enoch and all the other seven, including Lamech, left the house and hurried to the about three-hundred-fathom (500 meters) high summit of the mountain.
HG|2|222|27|0|When they had arrived on the summit, they all unanimously offered a praise and thanksgiving to the Father. After that they reflected on the guidance given by God and on the splendor of the great works, Lamech being all attention and almost beside himself with bliss.
HG|2|222|28|0|When Enoch noticed the approach of dawn he said to the brothers:
HG|2|222|29|0|"Now let our tongue be silent! Let each concentrate deep in his heart and prepare himself for the hallowed reception of the Lord, our God, our most holy Father; for He is already on the way to us."
HG|2|222|30|0|Thereupon all were silent, and the Father came quietly to His own waiting for Him.
HG|2|223|0|1|THE MIGHTY WIND AND THE SEA OF FIRE IN THE MORNING. THE LORD'S VOICE ABOVE THE CIRCLE OF FLAMES. SUNRISE AND THE NEW VISITOR FROM THE HEIGHT (2nd January 1843)
HG|2|223|1|0|The first dawning of the new day had begun and at the same time a mighty wind began to blow which despite its violence hurt no one but aroused in each of them a most pleasant and serene feeling.
HG|2|223|2|0|When the gray of dawn began to pass into a lighter red, the wind died down; but all the more violently both the nearby and the remote burning mountains began to flame.
HG|2|223|3|0|And soon bright flames gushed forth everywhere from other mountains and hills besides the ordinary fiery mountains so that dawn was hardly discernible in this shimmering blaze.
HG|2|223|4|0|For the whole region seemed to pass into a sea of fire.
HG|2|223|5|0|In the end Lamech even noticed bright flames here and there break out from his mountain and began to be a little apprehensive about it.
HG|2|223|6|0|For he thought by himself this would be his end, and he was clearly assailed by doubts.
HG|2|223|7|0|As the flames kept growing more and more violent Lamech could no longer ignore this and he rose and said very respectfully to Enoch:
HG|2|223|8|0|"Mighty, great friend of the Lord, behold, the devastating flames are coming quite close! Do you think it will be safe for us to stay here?
HG|2|223|9|0|"If it were up to me, I surely should prefer to leave this place."
HG|2|223|10|0|But Enoch replied and said to Lamech: "Brother Lamech, do you think the Most Holy One will enter an impure ground?
HG|2|223|11|0|"Look, this is the way the Lord cleanses His roads when He wants to come to us.
HG|2|223|12|0|"And if someone wants to come to Him, he must also go through the fire of love, otherwise he cannot reach Him!
HG|2|223|13|0|"Look, when the Lord comes, He comes in the fire of His love; however, He is neither in the wind, nor in the fire, but His nature is a gentle breeze.
HG|2|223|14|0|"So do not be frightened because of the fire, - for this will not singe a hair of yours -, but wait with us in patience and full of courage, and listen; for now you shall hear the Father's voice!"
HG|2|223|15|0|These words again put Lamech completely at ease and he listened for the Father's voice.
HG|2|223|16|0|As the flames were already encircling them, a voice suddenly was heard above the circle of flames, and this is what it said:
HG|2|223|17|0|"Peace be with you all and with you, Lamech! For today I will take possession of the hut which you have erected for Me."
HG|2|223|18|0|"My name of Jehovah shall be actively dwelling within the hut.
HG|2|223|19|0|"Except for you, none of your people shall enter the hut as he is.
HG|2|223|20|0|"However, if his great love will drive someone to Me, you shall open to him the door into My house; thus it shall be done at all times!
HG|2|223|21|0|"On this mountain you shall erect for Me a monument after your manner so that at its sight everyone may remember that I have here spoken with you.
HG|2|223|22|0|"As truly as I, an eternal, holy God, live: If ever the children of both the height and the lowlands should forget Me, I will on that account judge the whole earth and will drive a mighty flood as high up over all the mountains as you now see the flames above the highest mountains, and will bring to perdition every creature of the earth!
HG|2|223|23|0|"This, Lamech, your God and your Lord is now speaking to you!"
HG|2|223|24|0|Here Lamech trembled in the depth of his soul and fell on his face before God vowing lifelong loyalty to Him in his heart.
HG|2|223|25|0|And then the sun was rising and a strong hand seized Lamech and raised him.
HG|2|223|26|0|When he again opened his eyes, behold, to his utter amazement all the flames had died down! The cleansed earth shone gloriously, lit by the bright light of the morning sun, and beside him, he (Lamech) saw a strong, young, serious and handsome man Whom he asked:
HG|2|223|27|0|"Are you, too, a new visitor from the hallowed height?"
HG|2|223|28|0|And the, to him, still unknown man said to him: "You are right; yes, I also come from there, namely, from the highest height!
HG|2|223|29|0|"But now let us go down to your house; only there shall you make My closer acquaintance. Enoch, accompany Me! Amen."
HG|2|224|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH OF ARDENT LOVE TO THE HOLY FATHER. THE HOLY FATHER APPROVES OF ENOCH'S LOVE-RAPTURE. LAMECH'S CONVERSION AS A TESTIMONY TO THE POWER OF DIVINE LOVE (3rd January 1843)
HG|2|224|1|0|Aglow with love, Enoch rushed to the Father and said in his heart: "O You super-good, super-holy, most loving Father, what boundless happiness You have prepared for my heart! I, a weak man of the earth, am permitted to accompany You?
HG|2|224|2|0|Though I am the high priest set up and appointed by You, what is all this compared to You, You most holy, most loving Father?
HG|2|224|3|0|"Yet not I, forever not I found myself worthy of it, but - O holy Father! Your endless mildness, grace, love and mercy did this to me; and so I could just about love myself to death for You!
HG|2|224|4|0|"Oh if only I could love You with the power and might of all the heavens; with what endless bliss I would love to do this!
HG|2|224|5|0|"O Father, You eternal, most pure and almighty Love, do not let me, who am still incapable of such sublime bliss of the heavens, be so inexpressibly blissful here; for my heart can hardly endure such a love-fire any longer!
HG|2|224|6|0|"But what nonsense I am talking in my ecstasy!
HG|2|224|7|0|"For all this is Your most holy will; therefore, everything be done at all times as it pleases you.
HG|2|224|8|0|"O You holy Father! How good You must be within You, since I, a nothing before You, already perceive so immensely much of Your infinite good· ness!
HG|2|224|9|0|"O you earth, tremble in the excess of your bliss; for the Creator Who gave you life, is now walking on you! And you, poor sun, with your light do you now dare send your rays down to the earth when He, Whose slightest breath once called you into existence, is walking over the same?
HG|2|224|10|0|"But I am talking again like one crazed with love. The earth is silent in its too great, sublime reverence; for it senses Whom it is now carrying. And the sun with its gentle rays offers its greatest possible praise of love to the Lord.
HG|2|224|11|0|"All, all is seized with a sublime, devout and reverential silence; only I am constantly babbling by myself.
HG|2|224|12|0|"I obviously offend against the due respect, - but I cannot help it; for I love Him too much to curb my heart which is overflowing with love!
HG|2|224|13|0|"What happiness and what bliss can equal that in eternity: To be with Him, to walk by His most loving, fatherly, almighty side and be allowed to love Him with all one's strength!
HG|2|224|14|0|"But now be silent, my heart; for He looks as if He wanted to tell me something.
HG|2|224|15|0|"Oh rejoice, my whole being; for you will again be hearing from the most holy mouth of the Father - words of life!"
HG|2|224|16|0|On this occasion the by now nine persons also reached the plain coming from the mountain, and the Lord by the side of Enoch stopped and said to all:
HG|2|224|17|0|"Friends, here let us stop a while. For I see that some of you have become a little tired; and you, My beloved Enoch, are the most exhausted, for your heart all but attacked Me.
HG|2|224|18|0|"I tell you: Boundlessly great is your love for God, your Father; however, if you could taste the Father's joy in a child's great love for Him and then fathom His great love-fantasies and thoughts in which He, almighty, infinite and eternal, makes great plans to make such a child loving Him above all as endlessly happy as His infinite almightiness possibly can, you would already expire at the slightest approach to such a thought of God!
HG|2|224|19|0|"Do continue to rave, in your pure love for God as you, My beloved Enoch, have been raving, and out of such raving one day a great reality will emerge which will highly amaze your spirit."
HG|2|224|20|0|After that the Lord turned to Kisehel and said to him: "Kisehel, do you now realize the power of the Father's love?
HG|2|224|21|0|"Behold, when you were sent to the lowlands you secretly still doubted the success and thought by yourself after the first confrontation:
HG|2|224|22|0|"'The Lord's might is surely endlessly greater for even a most perfected spirit to comprehend it in the least; but as to Lamech, nothing much will be achieved - least of all on the road of love!
HG|2|224|23|0|"'Lamech would have to be put to death and then reanimated with a totally different will, - any other attempt will fail here.'
HG|2|224|24|0|"Now look, we needed nothing else but exactly love, and the entire lowlands stand now before us cleansed.
HG|2|224|25|0|"Thus it shall stay forever. Where love can no longer achieve and gain anything, no other power either shall be able to achieve anything!
HG|2|224|26|0|"All works of creation have gone forth from love; how should the works then be mightier than love, as their First Cause? So adhere at all times to love and in the end everything will be gained!
HG|2|224|27|0|"Since we have now recuperated, let us proceed; for a great crowd is waiting for us.
HG|2|224|28|0|"So let us go so that our blessing may come upon them at the proper time. Amen."
HG|2|225|0|1|LAMECH'S QUESTION AS TO THE NAME OF THE YOUNG MAN AND KISEHEL'S EVASIVE ANSWER. THE YOUNG MAN'S SPEECH TO THE PEOPLE (4th January 1843)
HG|2|225|1|0|After these words by the Lord they all rose again and proceeded to the city.
HG|2|225|2|0|On the way Lamech, with a thousand thoughts about this unknown man churning in his head, turned to Kisehel and asked him: "Listen, great, mighty friend and brother! Do you know this extremely peculiar young but exceedingly wise man? Is he even more than the high priest Enoch?
HG|2|225|3|0|"For look, I find it somewhat peculiar that the seemingly endlessly mighty and wise Enoch, moreover of a great age, seems to show so much reverence to this young man.
HG|2|225|4|0|"I myself have to admit: As to wisdom, great goodness and love, Enoch does not seem to be exactly ahead of him, the glorious man.
HG|2|225|5|0|"But all the same it seems to me somewhat peculiar that Enoch acts so full of love and humility towards him as if he depended solely on him.
HG|2|225|6|0|"So if you know this peculiar man more closely, tell me what is behind him so that I, too, can show him the due respect.
HG|2|225|7|0|"That he must be immensely wise and mighty I gathered from his speech to you.
HG|2|225|8|0|"However, all of you from the height are like that, for no heart is safe before your eyes.
HG|2|225|9|0|"So he is, too, since he well knew what you were thinking when you were sent to me.
HG|2|225|10|0|This does not confound me, but - as I said - only Enoch's attitude towards him.
HG|2|225|11|0|"Therefore, I once more-request you to tell me more about this young man, provided it pleases you and you are allowed to."
HG|2|225|12|0|And Kisehel gave the following reply to Lamech, saying: "Dear brother Lamech! As far as this young man is concerned and that Enoch, as we all, behaves in such a submissive manner towards Him, there is such a profound and mysterious reason that you could not grasp it at this moment.
HG|2|225|13|0|"So at the moment be patient for just a short while and you will then surely recognize Him.
HG|2|225|14|0|'This much you may learn from me that He, as He Himself told you on the mountain, is truly the supreme Lord on the highest height over all the children of the height and thus also of the lowlands.
HG|2|225|15|0|"At the moment you need not know more about this young man.
HG|2|225|16|0|"For the time is anyway near when you will come to know Him better; so be patient until then."
HG|2|225|17|0|In the meantime they reached through the rejoicing crowds the house of Lamech and thus Lamech could no longer ask questions.
HG|2|225|18|0|When they stood before Lamech's house, the young man climbed the already known speaker's platform and addressed the following words of blessing to the people:
HG|2|225|19|0|"Listen you, My poor children! For thus speaks the Lord, your God, your Creator and your most loving holy Father to you on this day out of His mouth:
HG|2|225|20|0|"Peace be with you! Recognize the one true God and Father, the sole Lord of heaven and earth, and love Him above all, and He will at all times listen, behold and help you in all that ails you and always give you what you need!
HG|2|225|21|0|"And further speaks the Lord: I will protect you as long as you will remain in My love; but once you will begin to judge autocratically without regard for Me, I shall withdraw My grace and leave you to give each other light of your own.
HG|2|225|22|0|"But My light I shall withdraw; then you will soon find yourselves in great tribulation and darkness which will be much worse even than the one from the beginning till now.
HG|2|225|23|0|"Now I have sent you mighty messengers because from childhood on you have been weak and miserable.
HG|2|225|24|0|"But then I shall send you only weak messengers endowed merely with a wise tongue but with a powerless will, and you will then seize them and put them to death thus preparing for yourselves My wrath for an inexorable judgment because I have now shown you a great grace and mercy and made you strong out of Me.
HG|2|225|25|0|'Today I am giving you My Name. Remain with this Name and I, too, shall be with you; yet if you will forsake the Name I, too, shall forsake you.
HG|2|225|26|0|"For you shall at all times walk freely before Me. And so receive My blessing! Amen."
HG|2|225|27|0|Here the Lord blessed the lowlands, and all the people prostrated themselves before the mighty speaker and worshiped Him in the name of the Lord.
HG|2|225|28|0|And the Lord returned to His company and, accompanied by Enoch, entered the house of Lamech; from then on no one dared approach the house of Lamech.
HG|2|226|0|1|LAMECH AND THE, BY HIM, STILL UNRECOGNIZED HOLY FATHER IN THE THRONE-ROOM. THE LORD AS THE KEY AND THE DOOR (5th January 1843)
HG|2|226|1|0|When they arrived outside the door to the throne-room, Lamech quickly stepped up to the unknown man and said to Him:
HG|2|226|2|0|"You still much mightier friend than Kisehel and his brothers and even the high priest Enoch, here is the throne-room in which the most holy Name of God rests on the throne.
HG|2|226|3|0|"Having so movingly and mightily spoken to the people of this Name as if coming from the mouth of God, you will surely also take pleasure in inspecting this holiest of names.
HG|2|226|4|0|"If you want to do this before our morning meal, I would have them open the large room instantly. For behold, there in the background are waiting a hundred servants both male and female; I merely have to sign to them and they shall be instantly available to unlock the heavy brazen doors for us.
HG|2|226|5|0|And the Lord replied to Lamech: "Why bother the people unnecessarily? Look, this also we can do, and this far more easily than the poor, weak people."
HG|2|226|6|0|But Lamech said: 'This is surely true; but we have to demand the keys."
HG|2|226|7|0|And the Lord answered Lamech: "Hear, Lamech, I Myself am the key and the door. With Me you can open anything that is locked anywhere, and through Me you can enter the room of eternal life!
HG|2|226|8|0|'To prove that I am the key that can unlock any door, just look at the door. When I say to it: 'Open up!', it will open also without your key."
HG|2|226|9|0|Here the Lord said to the door: "Open up!", and the two heavy wings flew open instantly and swiftly so that Lamech could not follow how and when this happened.
HG|2|226|10|0|At this Lamech was absolutely dumbfounded. And he rushed back to Kisehel and said to him: "Listen, brother, this is a little too much for me!
HG|2|226|11|0|"I am getting scared stiff of the man; for I believe this one could with his word even move mountains.
HG|2|226|12|0|'Tell me: Could you have achieved this with the might of your will and word?"
HG|2|226|13|0|And Kisehel replied to Lamech: "Indeed, - but only, as everything so far, through the might and grace of the Lord, outside of which there is neither might, nor strength, nor any grace!
HG|2|226|14|0|'Thus everyone can do everything with the Lord, but nothing without Him; for the Lord alone is almighty and can do everything out of Himself and no one, except the Lord, can do anything out of himself."
HG|2|226|15|0|And again Lamech asked Kisehel: 'Thus this peculiar young man must be endowed with immense grace, effecting all this and excelling before you all."
HG|2|226|16|0|Then Kisehel replied: "Indeed, my dear brother Lamech! He has the highest degree of grace from God and is therefore the Mightiest of the mighty and the Wisest of the wise."
HG|2|226|17|0|And Lamech answered: "I find it rather peculiar that God should endow precisely this young man with more grace, wisdom and might than you experienced men of great age. - Does it not appear strange to you, too?"
HG|2|226|18|0|And Kisehel replied: "Oh by no means; look, this the Lord does as He pleases. Does not often a tiny flower make a greater show and exude more fragrance than the greatest rose? Why? This only the Lord knows.
HG|2|226|19|0|"But look, the young man is approaching the tablet; so let us pay attention to what He will do with it."
HG|2|226|20|0|However, the Lord only looked at the tablet unceremoniously, soon turned around again and then said to Lamech:
HG|2|226|21|0|"Well, My friend, let us go again, and you have a morning meal prepared for us."
HG|2|226|22|0|And Lamech was in readiness and said to the young man: "My above all esteemed friend, full of the most superior might and wisdom! We only have to enter the dining-hall and everything will be in order."
HG|2|226|23|0|And the Lord replied: "So let us go."
HG|2|226|24|0|Here the Lord moved ahead by the side of Enoch, Kisehel and Lamech with the others following Him.
HG|2|226|25|0|On the way Lamech said to Kisehel: "Brother, this struck me again as quite peculiar, namely, that this divinely privileged man did not make the slightest obeisance to the tablet, but gave it only a cursory look before turning his back on it.
HG|2|226|26|0|"I tell you, this amazes me most of all."
HG|2|226|27|0|Thereupon Kisehel said to Lamech: "Dear brother, do not let this bother you; for within a short time all this will become as clear as the sun to you.
HG|2|226|28|0|"But do precisely what He says, and God will be extremely pleased with everything."
HG|2|227|0|1|THE MEAL IN THE DINING-HALL. LAMECH IS APPOINTED PRIEST TO HIS PEOPLE. ENOCH'S SPEECH ON PRIESTHOOD AND KINGSHIP. THE MISSED PRAYER AT TABLE. THE HOLY FATHER REVEALS HIMSELF TO LAMECH (7th January 1843)
HG|2|227|1|0|When the exalted guests entered the dining-hall, they were met by Thubalkain, Mura and Cural. The latter two after completion of their work late in the evening had delivered the key to the outer wall to Lamech.
HG|2|227|2|0|Now Mura handed over the key to Lamech and assured him that everything was looking splendid.
HG|2|227|3|0|Thereupon Lamech invited them both to the morning meal and quite casually said to Mura:
HG|2|227|4|0|"Friend and brother Mura, do not dismiss your workers as yet; for you will be commissioned by me with yet another work.
HG|2|227|5|0|"And now stay here, that is, with this company."
HG|2|227|6|0|Mura, noticing the young man beside Enoch, asked Lamech quite secretly: "Lightful and wise king Lamech, would you not tell me who this glorious young man by the side of Enoch is?
HG|2|227|7|0|"He looks so full of love, so earnest and wise! Does he also come from the height?"
HG|2|227|8|0|And Lamech replied to Mura: "My dear, most worthy brother! You were ill advised to turn to me; for so far I hardly know more about him than you do.
HG|2|227|9|0|This much I know from my own observation and the very pointed words by Kisehel, namely, that this young man is exceedingly wise and truly frighteningly mighty of word and will and that, as Kisehel has just clearly stated, he is also the supreme lord on the height to whom even the high priest Enoch is subject, so quite certainly also a king.
HG|2|227|10|0|"Look, this is all I know of him; in the meantime content yourself with it until hopefully we obtain more light, and sit down with Cural at a table and eat and drink. But do not turn your eye away from the man; perhaps you will discover more in him than I can."
HG|2|227|11|0|Here Lamech took the key and carried it to Enoch, on this occasion saying to him:
HG|2|227|12|0|"Mighty friend and sole high priest of the one true, almighty, eternal God, behold, here are both keys together. I am handing them over to you; for only you are entitled therewith to open that which is God's, that is, what was erected by us to His glory and His praise in accordance with His most holy will."
HG|2|227|13|0|But Enoch said to Lamech: "Brother Lamech, but it is the Lord's will that you shall be to your people not so much a king, but also a priest, the Lord alone being a Lord in all might, strength and power from eternity!
HG|2|227|14|0|"So keep the keys of your priesthood and open for us the temple and the precinct when the time will come.
HG|2|227|15|0|"But let me add this: A priest is a true brother of the brothers in the love-order of God; but a king is already a judgment for the people.
HG|2|227|16|0|"If ever nations will find themselves under kings, they - namely, the nations - will be under judgment. The land will be taken from them and they will have to pay high taxes to the king; even their life will belong to him.
HG|2|227|17|0|"And he who will grumble and sulk because of it, him the king will not seldom punish to the last drop of blood.
HG|2|227|18|0|Then there will be much grief and tribulation on the whole earth.
HG|2|227|19|0|Therefore, from now on be a priest rather than a king to your people."
HG|2|227|20|0|And Lamech, beside himself with joy at his appointment as the Lord's priest, said to Enoch:
HG|2|227|21|0|"Mighty friend and High Priest of God! Hear, if I were a true thousand fold king I would relinquish all thousand kingships so as to be a worthier priest after your order."
HG|2|227|22|0|And Enoch answered him: "Brother, come to the table; for that which you want to be you already are. Let us now take the meal and fortify ourselves for the Lord's service."
HG|2|227|23|0|After that Lamech kept the keys and joyously sat down at the table eating and drinking like all the others.
HG|2|227|24|0|While he was thoroughly enjoying his meal he suddenly remembered that nobody had first blessed the food in the manner of Kisehel nor had anyone praised and thanked God.
HG|2|227|25|0|And he quickly stood up and said: "O my beloved friends and brothers! It is horrible! Of all days today when we have received so many inexpressible blessings from God and we are to be blessed with the great, great grace that the Lord, the great, almighty God, in His most holy name shall take His abode among us in the erected temple, we all forgot to first offer Him, the holy Giver of all good gifts, a most fitting praise before we dared put the tiniest morsel into the mouth!
HG|2|227|26|0|"Oh no, what have we done? I for one will rather die than eat anything for three days because of it."
HG|2|227|27|0|But the Lord smiled at Lamech, summoned him and then said to him: "Lamech, if you had a child who had committed a completely negligible offence against you; yet, realizing its mistake, it called out in despair: 'Father, it is horrible, - behold, I have sinned against you! Woe betide me, hence I will eat no morsel for three days even though I should die for hunger already on the second day!';
HG|2|227|28|0|"If you then said to the child: 'Listen, my beloved child! Your offence was only a slight, spontaneous mistake; therefore do not worry about it. So come here and love me; for I did not heed your supposed mistake!',
HG|2|227|29|0|"What would you prefer: the child to go to you and lovingly embrace you with its tender hands or to stick to its harsh intention?
HG|2|227|30|0|"You say: 'I would immensely prefer the poor child to come to me and lovingly embrace me.'
HG|2|227|31|0|"Good, say I to you, - thus also you do towards the heavenly Father what you recognize as better; for you, too, are His child and He will like it many times more than all your fasting!"
HG|2|227|32|0|And Lamech asked: "But where is the Father that I could go to Him and do like the child?"
HG|2|227|33|0|And the Lord spoke: "Lamech! Look here, here He is standing visibly before you! I am the Father, the God of heaven and earth!"
HG|2|227|34|0|Here they all fell down, and Lamech stammered: "O You holy Father! Be gracious and merciful towards me, a poor sinner! - Your holy will be done forever! Amen."
HG|2|228|0|1|THE LORD'S SPEECH ON THE TRUE WORSHIP OF GOD (9th January 1843)
HG|2|228|1|0|Presently the Lord told all the children from the lowlands to rise from the ground and then said to them:
HG|2|228|2|0|"Listen all of you, My little children! I am the one, holy, almighty God and Creator of all things and beings in heaven and on earth! Outside of Me there is no other God and all infinity and all eternities are entirely filled with the might of My love, wisdom, mercy and grace; thus I am from eternities a Lord over everything completely, for everything is out of Me and necessarily subject to My endless might!
HG|2|228|3|0|"For how could it be otherwise since all there exists is only there owing to My will, exists out of the same and can therefore not ever escape from it. For, if something could escape from My might, it would of necessity have to cease to exist, for in all infinity nothing can ever exist except through and in My will, which is the sole fundamental condition of all existence, filling everywhere the endless space perfectly and eternally!
HG|2|228|4|0|'This being so, and not possibly otherwise, you must recognize Me as Who I am, namely, as the one God and the sole Lord!
HG|2|228|5|0|"For only He is a Lord Who is in the full eternal possession of all infinite might, strength and power out of Himself.
HG|2|228|6|0|"I do possess this eternally and endlessly; thus I am a sole Lord! Notwithstanding all this you shall not wallow in the dust before me and needlessly soil your body and its covering; for I did not give you an upright body that you should use it like the worms, but only to walk at all times before Me, your Father, as free people, as My children and among yourselves as brothers and sisters.
HG|2|228|7|0|Therefore, you shall now learn from My mouth that I take no pleasure at all in any physical service! For you were not endowed with the body that you should serve Me with the same in one or the other manner; for the body was given you that it may serve you at the right time and in due measure for the strengthening of your spirit which is your innate being.
HG|2|228|8|0|"What then does it mean if someone throws himself physically into the dust before Me?
HG|2|228|9|0|"Am I supposed to take pleasure in it, or do you become better for having wallowed in the dust for a while?
HG|2|228|10|0|"I tell you: All this is idle folly! Behold, assuming someone is a workman requiring some tool,- would it not be foolish of him if prior to performing his job he rolled his tool about in the dust and mire for a while out of sheer respect before the work he is to do with it?
HG|2|228|11|0|"I reckon the workman will do better by properly using the tool for its intended purpose and nothing else!
HG|2|228|12|0|'The well-performed work will be proof of the respect for the work, but not the tool.
HG|2|228|13|0|"I am the principal work for your spirit and am always unchangingly one and the same God!
HG|2|228|14|0|"Whoever honors Me and humbles himself before Me, let him honor Me and be humble before Me incessantly; for I am at all times holy before everyone!
HG|2|228|15|0|"Hence, he who wants to honor Me with his body in the dust, has to wallow in the dust incessantly day and night.
HG|2|228|16|0|"If I demanded this of you, I would have made you worms, but not free men.
HG|2|228|17|0|"The true mark of honor consists in that all of you do My will incessantly, which was revealed to you threefold, namely, in the order of the nature of things, then through your own spiritual heart which is nothing but love, and through My messengers; and it is now being confirmed through me personally.
HG|2|228|18|0|"Love Me above all and each other as each loves himself, and you will honor Me in spirit and thus in all truth!
HG|2|228|19|0|'This is My will and alone counts as something with Me; all else is idle and foolish.
HG|2|228|20|0|"So do accordingly, and I shall always be pleased with you. Amen."
HG|2|229|0|1|LAMECH'S QUESTION CONCERNING THE PHYSICAL EXPRESSION OF FEELINGS. WHAT PURE LOVE DOES IS JUSTIFIED BEFORE GOD (10th January 1843)
HG|2|229|1|0|This speech by the Lord encouraged all and they praised God in their hearts for His immense goodness, grace and mercy.
HG|2|229|2|0|Lamech alone plucked up the courage to ask the Lord, saying: "O Lord, You one, great God of heaven and earth, You alone true, best Father of mankind, Who are holy, exceedingly holy! Is it already a truly sinful offence if some person, urged by his feeling and driven by his humility and mighty love for You, almost unintentionally throws himself down before Your alone most holy will and name both in spirit and then also in body, worshipping You both inwardly and outwardly in the dust of his complete own nothingness and thus offering himself up to You completely?
HG|2|229|3|0|"For this is what I reckon: Compared with Your infinite goodness and mercy no human can ever do too much!
HG|2|229|4|0|"No matter how often the spirit of man, according to Your holy order and Your most holy love and will, is occupied with You, O holy Father - this will be surely a most pleasant task for him forever-,
HG|2|229|5|0|"Yet in some moments when he is too moved by Your love and mercy and tears of remorse, love and joy flow from his eyes, when he wants to embrace You, O holy Father, thousands upon thousands of times with the most ardent love, then, I believe in my innermost heart, man cannot possibly help making physical gestures corresponding exactly to those of the spirit.
HG|2|229|6|0|"Also friends, brothers and lovers embrace when prompted on a special occasion; the little children, urged by their love, often cling convulsively to their parents; You Yourself have arranged Your great, glorious creation so that with everything special moments arise where it is more excited and others where it is less so.
HG|2|229|7|0|To be sure the sun always gives an even light; this reminds me of the incessant occupation with You, mentioned by You.
HG|2|229|8|0|"But this is not the case with the dispensing of warmth; also the sun seems to observe a certain gradation and to shine sometimes more, sometimes less intensely.
HG|2|229|9|0|"The trees are not continually in blossom nor do they incessantly bear fruit, - yet they always stand there in Your order.
HG|2|229|10|0|'The air itself often works havoc and moves in mighty agitation above us.
HG|2|229|11|0|"Also the mountains do not burn incessantly whilst standing always in Your order; only at times do they become more and more violently stirred and then seem to want to lovingly seize You with their fiery arms.
HG|2|229|12|0|Thus You, O most holy Father, will surely not be too particular if we, driven by our love, with the gestures of our body, including those of the spirit, honor, praise, thank and worship You!
HG|2|229|13|0|"Even the rock lets itself be dissolved in the mighty fire which is also a power out of You; why should not also our animated and sensitive body when it is particularly excited by the love for you be carried away by the spirit which always loves You and be also a little dissolved in the fire of love?"
HG|2|229|14|0|But the Lord laid His hands on Lamech and said to him: "Lamech! You were a son of the world and at that time you knew nothing of all you have just told Me.
HG|2|229|15|0|"How come that you are now speaking like a priest of the height anointed with My Spirit?"
HG|2|229|16|0|And Lamech, full of reverence, replied: O Lord, I talk as inspired by my heart and my love for You."
HG|2|229|17|0|Thereupon the Lord said to Lamech: "If someone loves Me above all and his heart, aglow in such great love for Me, tells him: 'Do this!' or: 'Do that!', let him do it, and I will look with pleasure upon all that the pure love for Me will be doing.
HG|2|229|18|0|"But let love be the light and sole road sign of you all forever in My name! Amen."
HG|2|230|0|1|LAMECH'S FOOLISH DEMAND FOR LAWS. THE LORD'S REVELATION ON THE JUDGMENT IN THE LAW AND THE FREEDOM IN LOVE (11th January 1843)
HG|2|230|1|0|After this sublime instruction Lamech, full of gratitude and humility, again began to speak and asked the Lord:
HG|2|230|2|0|"O Lord, having once begun to entreat and ask You, and fully trusting in Your infinite goodness and patience, I dare to continue to entreat and ask You.
HG|2|230|3|0|"I want to learn directly from Your most holy mouth Your detailed instructions on what pleases You so that man might act on them in all his earthly affairs.
HG|2|230|4|0|"For look, O holy Father, on a completed road from one place to another no one can lose his way, except he had wanted to lose it deliberately or had tried to find a short-cut, on which occasion he could have lost his way and ended up in a thick scrub filled with snakes and vipers.
HG|2|230|5|0|"So nothing could be more desirable for us all than a road precisely outlined by You, O holy Father, namely, a definite law to act thus and not otherwise.
HG|2|230|6|0|"For, once we have a rule prescribed by You personally, we then know that You want and what is in keeping with Your divine order and it will be very easy to live in a way pleasing to You.
HG|2|230|7|0|"Without a rule our every step must be accompanied by great fear lest we easily commit an offence against Your most holy order.
HG|2|230|8|0|"If it might please You, O holy Father, I would ask You for it in the name of the whole lowland, at the same time assuring You of my incessant, most punctual loyalty always and forever!"
HG|2|230|9|0|And the Lord lifted up His hand and said to Lamech and all the others: "Verily, verily, say I, now still the holy and most loving Father to you all:
HG|2|230|10|0|"Once I shall bind you through laws, I shall also bind you through judgment; for without judgment no law is possible nor is any judgment possible without laws!
HG|2|230|11|0|"If you, Lamech, had had laws from Me, I would not have come to you as a Father and thus a helper to you all, but as a most inexorable judge to condemn you for all your evil deeds!
HG|2|230|12|0|"However, from the beginning you had no laws; thus you were like infants in the cradle. You have done much evil, indeed you have committed atrocious deeds; but, having no definite law directly from Me, but only an indirect advice, you were so far not liable to any judgment, - and now I am here to help you.
HG|2|230|13|0|"How can you, Lamech, then ask Me for laws?
HG|2|230|14|0|"What is better, to be quite free in the love for Me, thus having Me as a Father, or to be bound by laws, thereby having Me as a permanent judge?
HG|2|230|15|0|"Verily, say I to you all: I will rather destroy the whole of creation than fetter My children with laws, thereby ceasing to be their Father and judging them for eternal death!
HG|2|230|16|0|Therefore you, Lamech, take back your request and let it completely wither within you; for in all your erstwhile wickedness I liked you better than I would if you were to observe the laws with the most painstaking severity.
HG|2|230|17|0|"For the law rescinds all love between the lawgiver and the one encumbered with the law and instead of love establishes the most severe, inexorable judgment.
HG|2|230|18|0|"Who can say of himself: 'I can completely fulfill the law!'?
HG|2|230|19|0|"Look, I alone could do this, but no other free being; the created being would have to walk in judgment like the animals.
HG|2|230|20|0|"If so, where is the free life-activity of the spirit?
HG|2|230|21|0|"Woe betide you and woe betide every nation to whom I shall give laws; for then the house of the Father will be locked with iron bolts!
HG|2|230|22|0|"And unless I come personally to fulfill the same, the whole of creation will perish!
HG|2|230|23|0|"Therefore, I now give you no law, but only tell you as a Father to love Me above all and each other as you love yourselves. This is My will; all else do out of the wisdom which comes to you through My love, and you will live as it is most pleasing to Me.
HG|2|230|24|0|"Observe all this and do accordingly and you will have My love at all times and the great house of your Father shall not ever be closed to you! Amen."
HG|2|231|0|1|LAMECH'S FOOLISH FEAR OF THE LORD'S WRATH. THE LORD'S LIGHTFUL EXPLANATION OF THE 'WRATH' OF GOD (12th January 1843)
HG|2|231|1|0|After this speech the whole company was taken aback, and particularly Lamech, for now he thought to himself:
HG|2|231|2|0|"Generally speaking He looks quite kind-hearted so that one is always newly encouraged to talk to Him; His eye invites one to it.
HG|2|231|3|0|"But to judge by this speech He cannot be quite trusted. So I shall choose the wiser course and refrain from talking.
HG|2|231|4|0|"For one simply cannot know how He might receive a slightly silly word, - and in the end one's standing with Him might be utterly ruined for all eternity.
HG|2|231|5|0|"His wrath must be something inexpressibly terrible.
HG|2|231|6|0|"If one imagines the wrath of an almighty God!
HG|2|231|7|0|"It would surely be infinitely better not to be at all than to be beside a wrathful God.
HG|2|231|8|0|"So be still, still, my silly tongue, you most miserable little lump in the mouth! You could prepare a nice lot for our mankind. To anger a God? For heaven's sake!
HG|2|231|9|0|"No, no, I no longer want to think such thoughts; for the mere idea of a possible wrath of God is more horrible than anything the human reason could ever invent.
HG|2|231|10|0|"And I, a silly beast of a man, dared talk to Him just as to an ordinary man and display my whole stupidity before Him!
HG|2|231|11|0|"No, the longer I now reflect and on top of that remember what a blasphemer I was, the more abominable my impudent folly seems to me every moment.
HG|2|231|12|0|"I acted as if I wanted to instruct Him, God the Almighty, on the proper expression of His will!
HG|2|231|13|0|"Maybe He is already secretly angry? For heaven's sake, what did I miserable, silly ass do?
HG|2|231|14|0|"His serious gaze now! Yes, yes, it is just as I thought: He is secretly angry.
HG|2|231|15|0|"Who will now protect me from Him if He should unleash His wrath against me?
HG|2|231|16|0|"Oh, if only this time He would spare me! In return I would be silent all my life.
HG|2|231|17|0|"He is no longer talking, neither with His loved ones nor with any of us.
HG|2|231|18|0|"This alone is a sure sign that He is mightily angry.
HG|2|231|19|0|"Be silent, my heart, and await with the greatest fear and trembling the most horrible outburst - Oh, I am lost, forever lost!"
HG|2|231|20|0|Here the Lord stepped up to Lamech, regarded him with great friendliness and said to him:
HG|2|231|21|0|"My dear Lamech, with what miserable thoughts, totally unworthy of Me, are you tormenting your heart?
HG|2|231|22|0|"How can you imagine an angry God?
HG|2|231|23|0|"Behold, love and wrath are the greatest opposites a fully alive spirit with the profoundest insight can imagine!
HG|2|231|24|0|"Love is the forever all-preserving principle, - and wrath the forever all-destructive one.
HG|2|231|25|0|"Hence, if ever any wrath were possible in Me, it would surely soon destroy all love and with it all that was created by it, - in the end even consuming itself!
HG|2|231|26|0|"Look, now everything is still there; where then should be My wrath?
HG|2|231|27|0|"Of course, a man can become angry, for he is owing to his freedom trial a being alienated from Me and thus at times an opposite to Me, wherefore he can reunite with Me only through love for Me, - but I, as the purest love, am totally incapable of wrath.
HG|2|231|28|0|"Once upon a time the love in Me was surrounded by wrath; but then infinity was still devoid of all created beings, both spiritual and material.
HG|2|231|29|0|"But love seized the wrath oppressing it and set it substantially outside of itself.
HG|2|231|30|0|"And behold, out of this wrath were created all the innumerable spirits, suns and worlds, this earth and all there is in it;
HG|2|231|31|0|Therefore, if you want to see the wrath of God in reality, look at the created things; they represent the wrath of God.
HG|2|231|32|0|"But they are by no means only a wrath, for My love is everywhere their mightiest component.
HG|2|231|33|0|This holds and carries everything, and there is no other might, which would be stronger than it.
HG|2|231|34|0|"Therefore, man shall not cling to the world, but shall extricate himself from it completely so as not to be devoured by it in the end and thus be open to My wrath. For the world is my fettered wrath; but whoever is with the world, is also prone to its fetters of eternal death.
HG|2|231|35|0|"That which you would regard as 'wrath' so to speak, behold, is only My divine, most active zeal of love, which as such is My mercy.
HG|2|231|36|0|"Thus you may say before Me whatever you like and I shall not be angry with you but shall throw light upon your foolish queries.
HG|2|231|37|0|"So if you still have something at heart, do tell Me openly and I will help you; so talk. Amen."
HG|2|232|0|1|THE RIGHT LOVE FOR GOD. THE PARABLE OF THE PRINCE AND HIS CHILDREN (16th January 1843)
HG|2|232|1|0|When Lamech had heard this from the Lord he became exceedingly glad and serene and in his heart again plucked up enough courage to turn to the Lord with a question.
HG|2|232|2|0|Having thus made up his mind, he went again to the Lord and addressed the following words to Him, saying:
HG|2|232|3|0|"O Lord, You most loving, most holy Father! It is eternally good and true that one can only please You by loving You above all and the brothers and sisters as oneself.
HG|2|232|4|0|"But what shall the love for You be like? How can the weak human being love You above all?
HG|2|232|5|0|"How shall he set about it? Can and may he love You as he loves his like, with the same heart and mind?
HG|2|232|6|0|"Behold, O holy, most loving Father, this is at least for me something of the utmost importance! For You are not like a man. Therefore, the love for You cannot be a human one. And since You are holy, exceedingly holy, also the love for You must be most pure and hallowed; for nothing impure and unhallowed can approach You in one or the other way.
HG|2|232|7|0|"O Lord and above all holy and most loving Father, if it be Your holiest will, pray tell us of what kind and nature our love for You shall be so that we may be able to love You properly!"
HG|2|232|8|0|And the Lord regarded Lamech with love and friendliness and said to him: "Listen you, now also a true Lamech (the man for Me or the man after My heart), truly, such a question no one has ever asked Me!
HG|2|232|9|0|"And I tell you, Lamech, that your question is of the utmost importance; for truly, all depends on how you love Me!
HG|2|232|10|0|"Nobody can and shall draw near Me with an improper love which is unworthy of Me.
HG|2|232|11|0|"But how can I explain to you, My Lamech, how you shall love a God?
HG|2|232|12|0|"Look, this is a somewhat difficult task I think you may find it easier to embrace with your far too short arms the entire earth and the entire heaven than to grasp and comprehend what the full answer to your immensely important question would entail.
HG|2|232|13|0|"Therefore, it will be necessary for Me to formulate such an answer somewhat more simply, - and so listen:
HG|2|232|14|0|"Let us presume a father of very noble standing, perhaps a prince of one of the ten cities, had several children. These children know the order in which they are allowed to approach their father, namely, properly adorned, with a formal pace, the hands crossed over their breast and the head humbly lowered to the ground.
HG|2|232|15|0|"When these children thus come before their royal father, he commends them and then dismisses them.
HG|2|232|16|0|"But one of the children, a sturdy boy, is quite forward and, not appearing with the other trained children - for this he cannot force his heart to do, which loves the exalted father too much -, comes running all alone to the father, and is also less particular in the way he dresses.
HG|2|232|17|0|"As soon as this boy sees his father, he spreads his arms, embraces him with the loving ardor of a child and shouts: O father, father! You my dear father, how I love you!
HG|2|232|18|0|"Look, my glorious, dear, good father, I love you too much for me to move before you within the prescribed rules.
HG|2|232|19|0|"Yes, I will rather die than suppress the love of my heart before you, o my father!'
HG|2|232|20|0|"1 now presume you to be the father of such a child; what would you, judging purely by your feeling as a father, do with such a child?
HG|2|232|21|0|"You say: 'Oh, that one I would also love beyond measure.'
HG|2|232|22|0|"Well answered! And I tell you, I am exactly such a Father! Hence, whoever comes to Me like this forward boy, surmounting all the countless foolish barriers of politeness, will be also for Me the most beloved son.
HG|2|232|23|0|"You cannot love God as Such; but the Father you can love like the forward boy, and God as the Father will then seize also you with all the might of His love and will place you on His lap as a true, most cherished child and will then for your sake be gracious to all the others waiving the empty politeness.
HG|2|232|24|0|"Behold, this is the proper love; do heed it. Amen."
HG|2|233|0|1|LAMECH'S GOOD SPEECH ON THE TRUE SACRIFICE OF THE HEART. HIS REQUEST TO THE LORD FOR INFORMATION ON HIS TWO MISSING SONS, JUBAL AND JABAL. THE LORD'S COMFORTING WORDS (18th January 1843)
HG|2|233|1|0|After this instruction Lamech fell on his knees before the Lord and thanked Him in the name of all for the great grace of so clearly showing them how to love Him.
HG|2|233|2|0|When Lamech had thus offered his thanks to the Lord both in and from his heart, the Lord told him to rise.
HG|2|233|3|0|And Lamech rose and addressed the following words to those to whom he had formerly been a king.
HG|2|233|4|0|"You who are now brothers and sisters! Together with me you have now received in your heart, heard with your ears and seen with your eyes that the Lord, the one true, almighty God, the Creator of all things, wants to be to us all a true, holy, most loving Father and has now shown us Himself that we may love Him as well-mannered children love their parents with all the ardor of their hearts.
HG|2|233|5|0|"What greater grace could have fallen to us?
HG|2|233|6|0|"So let us get hold of our hearts and, always glowing with love, offer them up to Him as a sacrifice and they will be according to His own words the most pleasing offering.
HG|2|233|7|0|"But we do not want to sacrifice with impure hearts; for He is holy, exceedingly holy!
HG|2|233|8|0|"I reckon if we always remain actively and watchfully in His love, our hearts will always and easily enter such a state as is pleasing to the most holy, most loving Father.
HG|2|233|9|0|"Now prepare yourselves well in your hearts so that we may all be worthy of walking by His side when it pleases Him, the holy, most loving Father, to have His most holy, living Name transferred to the newly built temple.
HG|2|233|10|0|"He has come to meet our sinful weakness as a true, most loving, all merciful Father; but with His infinite love we must never forget that He is also an exceedingly holy, infinite God Who in His endless grace allows us to set up His holy tablet in the temple as He has indicated through His mighty messengers.
HG|2|233|11|0|"Therefore, we all must be well prepared in our hearts through the pure, mighty love for Him to safely enter His sanctuary."
HG|2|233|12|0|Here Lamech turned to the Lord and said: O You holy Father! Receive these my poor words as if they were worthy of You and bless them in our hearts so that these will always bear pleasing fruits of pure love to You, O holy Father!
HG|2|233|13|0|”O holy Father, I still have two sons, Jubal and Jabal. I only lost sight of them a short time ago; as You know it was soon after I gave away my daughter and my two wives, Ada and Zilla, were abducted.
HG|2|233|14|0|"Look, I am well aware that my daughter and my wives are well looked after, wherefore I do not worry about them; but I worry about the two sons, not knowing where they are.
HG|2|233|15|0|"If it be Your holy will, I should like to see them once more and also lead them to You."
HG|2|233|16|0|Here the Lord said to Lamech: "Listen, My dear Lamech! As to your preceding speech to your people, it shall be fully blessed in all hearts, but without coercion or the least limitation of the freedom of the spirit; for your speech was completely true and good in My name.
HG|2|233|17|0|"As to your two sons, they cannot come here; for they went together with Horadal to the height and are with him.
HG|2|233|18|0|"At the right time I will lead them before you, as well as your two wives and your daughter; but now it is not yet the time.
HG|2|233|19|0|"But now let us go and set up the tablet in the temple!
HG|2|233|20|0|"So go and bring the tablet here; I shall breathe upon it and you will then carry it ahead of Me and Enoch into the temple.
HG|2|233|21|0|"All the others shall follow us; for nobody shall precede you! Amen."
HG|2|234|0|1|LAMECH'S FRUITLESS ATTEMPT TO CARRY THE VERY HEAVY HOLY TABLET. "WITHOUT ME YOU CAN DO NOTHING, BUT WITH ME EVERYTHING!" (19th January 1843)
HG|2|234|1|0|At this instruction and order by the Lord, Lamech went at once to the throne-room to fetch the tablet.
HG|2|234|2|0|Going to the throne in a worshipful attitude and then giving honor to God, he reached with the greatest reverence for the tablet, which was erected on the throne.
HG|2|234|3|0|When he tried to lift and carry it away, the tablet suddenly became so heavy that it was a sheer impossibility for him to move it.
HG|2|234|4|0|After several futile attempts to lift the holy tablet and carry it according to the Lord's will to the dining-hall where He would breathe at it after which he - namely, Lamech - would carry it into the temple, he began to ponder earnestly, and it seemed to him as though he had once heard either from Kisehel, Enoch, or from the Lord Himself the words: 'Without Me you can do nothing, but with Me, simply everything!'
HG|2|234|5|0|Having been struck by this lucky notion, he bowed deeply to the mighty tablet, left the throne-room and thus returned to the most exalted company in the dining-hall without having achieved his purpose.
HG|2|234|6|0|But everyone began to wonder and asked him from all sides: "But brother Lamech, how about the holy tablet?
HG|2|234|7|0|"Did you maybe no longer find it, since you are coming back empty-handed?"
HG|2|234|8|0|But Lamech said to all those asking him: "O dear brothers, take to heart as I do on account of this manifestation this brief, but otherwise most important lesson:
HG|2|234|9|0|"If the almighty Lord and most loving, holy Father is with us, we can do everything in Him and through Him; but without Him we can do nothing.
HG|2|234|10|0|"I was a fool; wherefore I went into the throne-room so as to fetch the holy tablet. But experience has shown me sufficiently what man can do without the Lord.
HG|2|234|11|0|"Therefore, I am now hurrying to the Lord so that He may be with me, and I shall surely not again appear here empty-handed.
HG|2|234|12|0|"Let all this be always thoroughly observed and faithfully heeded by me and all of you!"
HG|2|234|13|0|Here Lamech went to the Lord, Who in the meantime had spoken to Enoch and the other seven, fell down before Him and said:
HG|2|234|14|0|"O Lord and holy Father, look graciously down at me, the greatest of fools! I am the greatest of imbeciles, trying to lift without Your help Your holy tablet to bring it here according to Your gracious command. But when due to its immense weight I could not move the holy tablet from the spot, it only then became clear to me that without You one can do nothing -least of all when You are directly concerned -, but everything with You, in You and through You, O You holy, most loving Father!
HG|2|234|15|0|Therefore, not having achieved my purpose, I again come to You and ask You from the bottom of my heart to come with me to the throne room and help me to move the holy tablet.
HG|2|234|16|0|"Otherwise it cannot ever be moved to the temple."
HG|2|234|17|0|Here the Lord bent down, lifted Lamech up and said to him: "Yes, so it is, My Lamech; with Me you can do everything, - without Me, nothing!
HG|2|234|18|0|"Who could increase his physical size by even the tenth part of a span? Who can say: Let this or that be done, and it would happen according to his will?
HG|2|234|19|0|To Me alone all things are forever subject!
HG|2|234|20|0|"Hence, whoever is with Me, is also with My power - for I Myself am the eternal, infinite power - and can therefore achieve anything in Me and with Me.
HG|2|234|21|0|"So go with Me and I shall be with you; then we shall see whether the tablet will still be too heavy to move."
HG|2|234|22|0|And Lamech went back with the Lord to the throne-room and they all followed them and saw them lift the holy tablet and then carry it back to the dining-hall, where Lamech set it up on the main dining-table and the Lord breathed upon it.
HG|2|235|0|1|THE LORD'S SPEECH ON THE BURDEN OF THE LAW. WHY MAN CANNOT EVER FULFIL A DIVINE LAW COMPLETELY. THE COMMANDMENT OF HUMILITY OF THE HEART AND OF LOVE (20th January 1843)
HG|2|235|1|0|After the Lord had breathed on the tablet He turned to Lamech and said to him as well as to his fellow countrymen:
HG|2|235|2|0|"Now listen, Lamech, and you all who are also children of Cain! You, Lamech, have asked Me for laws, and behold, I did not give you any, lest a judgment come over you and all your people!
HG|2|235|3|0|"How burdensome a law out of Me is, you, Lamech, have tried out when you wanted to lift the tablet without My help.
HG|2|235|4|0|"Behold, I Myself told you to fetch the tablet. You at once did according to My will; for you went at once to fetch the tablet.
HG|2|235|5|0|"But were you able to bring it here by yourself?
HG|2|235|6|0|"No, you say; for it was far too heavy for you.
HG|2|235|7|0|"Look, also many people knowing of My laws would honestly endeavor to fulfill the same, provided they did not encounter too many trials and difficulties.
HG|2|235|8|0|"If, however, they were confronted with the difficulties, what would happen unless, like now, I were among them visibly; and if also the firm, unshakable faith in Me and with it the necessary love for Me were lost among the late descendants, so that no one could come and say to Me, as you do now: 'Lord, I now realize that without You one can do nothing; so come and help me lift and move the great, heavy burden!'?
HG|2|235|9|0|"Thereby I wanted to show you that man cannot ever fulfill a divine commandment completely; and whoever had done everything possible out of his firmest will and then said: 'Lord, behold, I have fulfilled your will to the last jot!', he would be a great liar and a great evil-doer.
HG|2|235|10|0|"For no one can completely fulfill a divine law - except God! - Why?
HG|2|235|11|0|"Because the law is divine - being out of God - and therefore contains infinite conditions!
HG|2|235|12|0|"When man has done everything according to My revealed will and thereby tries to be justified before Me, he must say in his humble heart:
HG|2|235|13|0|"O Lord and Father, be gracious and merciful to me, an idle and useless servant!
HG|2|235|14|0|"For I have gnawed at the rind, but the wood and the marrow of the law have been untouched by the tooth of my willpower!'
HG|2|235|15|0|"When someone thus acts according to My will, let him do it as if he did it out of his own strength, albeit always fully trusting in My strong aid; however, having done something according to My will, he must at once actively remember that he did nothing, but I did everything through him!
HG|2|235|16|0|"Whoever realizes this actively within, will be justified before Me through this his humble cognition.
HG|2|235|17|0|"But he who takes credit for his own deeds, will one day be called to account where hardly a balance will be struck, ... unless such a reckoner early enough takes recourse to the calculating chart of humility and openly confesses on this chart to be the greatest debtor before Me!
HG|2|235|18|0|"So as to protect you and your people as much as possible from the law, the fulfillment of My law being too difficult, even totally impossible for you, I give you no commandment other than that of love - which actually is no commandment, for love is really everyone's own life - and that you do not say My name idly - for it is the name of God, Who is forever holy, holy, holy! -, and that you always believe that I am the one and only God and Creator of heaven and earth and of countless suns and worlds in My infinity!
HG|2|235|19|0|Therefore, love and honor Me at all times above all and believe that I am your God and exceedingly good Father, Who is now telling you this, then you have done more than if you had painstakingly fulfilled ten thousand laws.
HG|2|235|20|0|"Let this tablet remind you always of Me and fill your hearts with love, reverence and faith in Me, and I shall be in spirit always with you and you will have and find in Me life eternal!
HG|2|235|21|0|"And so let us lift this tablet and carry it to the place of its exalted destination for your eternal salvation. Amen."
HG|2|236|0|1|THE DENSE CROWD OUTSIDE THE EXIT GATE OF THE PALACE. LAMECH'S EMBARRASSMENT. LOVE AND PATIENCE - THE MAIN KEYS WITH OBSTACLES (21st January 1843)
HG|2|236|1|0|After this speech and lesson Lamech bowed deeply before the tablet and seizing it carried it at a slow and deliberate pace; for with each pace he pondered on Who He is Who follows him with Enoch, and what may be His Name.
HG|2|236|2|0|However, as they reached the great exit gate of the palace, the whole great place outside the palace was so crowded with people that Lamech found it impossible to get out of the gate; for those standing in the gate could not give way, being pushed too much by those further away. What was to be done now?
HG|2|236|3|0|Lamech, greatly embarrassed by this, turned to the Lord and said to Him, full of the deepest reverence:
HG|2|236|4|0|"O Lord, behold my great embarrassment and fear! What is now to be done?
HG|2|236|5|0|To use force here would be very wrong and of little use.
HG|2|236|6|0|To push them back through the might of Your miraculous power would also be improper; for they are all invited guests and also, O holy Father, Your little children.
HG|2|236|7|0|"And finally, leaving by a different gate should not be proper on this particular eternally most sublime occasion.
HG|2|236|8|0|"But to You, O holy Father, another thousand exits will be open; would You not graciously indicate to me the best?
HG|2|236|9|0|"Oh, I entreat You from the bottom of my heart! Your holy will be done always and forever. Amen."
HG|2|236|10|0|Thereupon the Lord said to Lamech: "My Lamech, do you still not know the main key by means of which everyone can open the great gate of eternal life even for himself?
HG|2|236|11|0|"Behold, the key is called 'love'. So let us try with this key to push back the little children from the gate. And if this key does not succeed, there is another called 'patience'; with patience one overcomes everything.
HG|2|236|12|0|"So let us try the first main key whilst keeping the second fully ready, and be assured we shall certainly not be stuck with these two keys of life."
HG|2|236|13|0|Here even Enoch exclaimed loudly: "O you holy teaching and You holy Teacher; yes, You, O Father, alone are the holiest, eternally purest love!"
HG|2|236|14|0|But the Lord said to Enoch: "Yes, yes, My beloved, dear Enoch, this is how we must instruct the poor little children, carrying them on our arms, so that they may become strong and thereby rich in love, grace and eternal life before us.
HG|2|236|15|0|Therefore, avoid also on the height everything forceful and sublimely and mysteriously pompous, but walk about in loving modesty and unpretentious like Me, and all hearts will find peace in you, as in Me through you life eternal!"
HG|2|236|16|0|Here Lamech went to the people standing in the gate and said to them: "Brothers, by the way if you can make just enough room for us to get through singly; but none of you shall use force on his neighbor.
HG|2|236|17|0|"For we are quite prepared to be patient until you have arranged yourselves amongst each other."
HG|2|236|18|0|And presently those told informed their neighbors who informed theirs and it was passed on to the last man.
HG|2|236|19|0|And it did not take a quarter of an hour until the gate was cleared and all had enough room to proceed unhindered on their way.
HG|2|236|20|0|Now the Lord called Lamech back a little and asked him: "Well, My Lamech, what do you now say of these My two main keys?"
HG|2|236|21|0|And Lamech, struck down by the great goodness of the Lord, said weeping: "O holy Father! That I can now say, that You alone are good and are love! And I now love You above all!"
HG|2|236|22|0|And the Lord said to him: "So walk along. Amen."
HG|2|237|0|1|LAMECH'S NEW EMBARRASSMENT BECAUSE OF THE CROWD PRECEDING HIM. ABOUT HAPPINESS AND BLISSFULNESS AS MAN'S DESTINY (23rd January 1843)
HG|2|237|1|0|While this exalted procession was winding its way through the lanes of the great city the people everywhere joined it, but a great crowd moved also ahead.
HG|2|237|2|0|But Lamech remembered the Lord's words when He said: "No one shall walk before you!", and was again seized with great embarrassment. However, not wishing to disturb the order he dared not turn back to ask the Lord what to do.
HG|2|237|3|0|As they reached a broad lane, more and more people pushed their way in; this became too much for Lamech.
HG|2|237|4|0|And he remained standing and was very moved in his heart.
HG|2|237|5|0|But the Lord, seeing how matters stood with Lamech, acted as though He did not notice Lamech's distress.
HG|2|237|6|0|When Lamech did not dare proceed the Lord finally asked him: "Lamech! Why do you stop?
HG|2|237|7|0|"Look, we have still half way to go and My time is near!
HG|2|237|8|0|"Therefore you should walk, but not stop."
HG|2|237|9|0|Only now did Lamech pluck up courage again and said to the Lord: "O holy, most loving Father, behold, I remembered Your telling me that no one should precede me. And look: Thousands are ahead of us!"
HG|2|237|10|0|But the Lord replied to Lamech, saying: "That I also see, My Lamech! Did you make it known beforehand that no one should precede us?
HG|2|237|11|0|"You say: 'Oh! That I did not remember.'
HG|2|237|12|0|"Well, if so, why are you feeling annoyed at the crowd ahead?
HG|2|237|13|0|"But I did not mean this present procession, but merely the official procession of your priesthood.
HG|2|237|14|0|"So set your mind at rest and go ahead; for thus it is right and shall always be that the people shall walk in our sight.
HG|2|237|15|0|'Things shall remain in this order from now on and forever physically and spiritually.
HG|2|237|16|0|"Hence do keep the people in your sight always, and you will be for Me a true shepherd of this My flock! Amen."
HG|2|237|17|0|This speech calmed Lamech and he now walked briskly ahead.
HG|2|237|18|0|As they left the city behind and Lamech saw the magnificent temple close by, he became extremely happy and almost began to jump with joy.
HG|2|237|19|0|He would have done it had he not felt embarrassed before the people.
HG|2|237|20|0|But the Lord said to him: "Listen, Lamech, My children are allowed to rejoice in My name at their heart's content! So you may jump like a stag; for I like the one better who rejoices in My name than one who grieves at My heart
HG|2|237|21|0|"For I created you for bliss, not for sadness."
HG|2|237|22|0|Here Lamech began to jump in earnest.
HG|2|237|23|0|When the people saw this they began to mightily wonder and some of them praised God for it and also jumped out of great joy.
HG|2|237|24|0|But others said: "Look, look, our erstwhile killer-king has turned into a dancer!
HG|2|237|25|0|"This was surely done to him by those from the height; for they are said to be the mightiest of magicians whom even the stones obey!"
HG|2|237|26|0|Again others rebuked them for such talk and said: "Do you not see the tablet adorned with the name of God and the mighty walk along?
HG|2|237|27|0|"So do not talk envious stuff, but worship the holy tablet of the eternal, almighty God, about Whom the great seer of God, the prince Farak, once instructed us!"
HG|2|237|28|0|Amid such incidents they now reached the golden gate of the outer wall
HG|2|237|29|0|And Mura opened the gate; and the procession proceeded to the temple; but the people did not dare set foot across this threshold and remained quite orderly outside the wall.
HG|2|238|0|1|THE SPLENDOUR AND INNER ARRANGEMENT OF THE TEMPLE. THE ORDER OF THE TEMPLE SERVICE (25th January 1843)
HG|2|238|1|0|When the exalted procession had fully reached the temple, Mura again opened the golden gate and Lamech marveled at the great splendor.
HG|2|238|2|0|When he had somewhat recovered from his great astonishment it struck him that through each row of windows a different light fell into the interior of the temple; through the lower row very rose-colored, through the middle row green, towards the sides and the last two windows passing more into yellow, and through the upper row blue, towards the sides passing into violet.
HG|2|238|3|0|He could not suppress his astonishment; for his curiosity was aroused through this phenomenon.
HG|2|238|4|0|Therefore, he turned to the Lord and said to Him: "O Lord, You most wise, best, most loving Father, Who are holy, exceedingly holy, You surely see why I have turned to You?
HG|2|238|5|0|"If it be Your most holy will, You could well set my heart at rest."
HG|2|238|6|0|But the Lord said to Lamech: "Listen, My Lamech! My service, which you are now doing, has priority before everything else; so leave the color of the windows be and carry out what is due to Me from your kind.
HG|2|238|7|0|"Once you have accomplished it, only then turn to Mura and he will give you the reason for the colored light.
HG|2|238|8|0|"Behold, here before you is the altar, step to the right side of it and wait until I shall have blessed the altar with My hand.
HG|2|238|9|0|"When this happens, put the tablet on the altar; I shall then add two cherubs on both sides of the altar, who shall at all times guard this My holy tablet among you.
HG|2|238|10|0|"Above the Name I shall breathe a light cloud for a sign that I, the eternally almighty, living, sale God and Lord of heaven and earth, have arranged this here for your salvation from eternal perdition.
HG|2|238|11|0|"Whoever will approach this temple with a worthy and pure, love filled heart, shall be strengthened by My grace.
HG|2|238|12|0|"But he who will approach the temple with an unworthy, impure and selfish heart, will be seized by a fire falling from the roof of the temple which will kill and then completely consume him.
HG|2|238|13|0|"No one shall enter the temple but you, the high priest of the lowlands appointed by Me - and if someone came from the height-, and after you your eldest son, provided you have first blessed him in My name as high priest in your stead.
HG|2|238|14|0|This high-priesthood shall always remain with your main line.
HG|2|238|15|0|"Whoever else would enter the temple shall at once be killed by the cherubs.
HG|2|238|16|0|Thus no woman either shall dare enter this holy place if she wants to preserve her life, both from the height - and particularly from the lowlands!
HG|2|238|17|0|"You yourself shall enter the temple only four times a year and shall first prepare yourself for seven days bearing in mind where and into Whose presence you enter.
HG|2|238|18|0|"If you should not heed this, truly, you would not fare better than anyone else!
HG|2|238|19|0|"Going into the temple you shall not close the door behind you so that also the people can from a proper distance look into the holy place there to see My great glory.
HG|2|238|20|0|"On every Sabbath you shall gather in the precinct and shall thank Me and offer up your love to Me as a sacrifice, but no other sacrifice whatsoever.
HG|2|238|21|0|"For your sacrifice is a sacrifice of Cain, and this I do not want to look at, except in your hearts.
HG|2|238|22|0|"But no man shall enter the precinct with his head covered and no woman unveiled.
HG|2|238|23|0|"As long as this My order is observed among you, this My grace will remain with you visibly and at all times actively.
HG|2|238|24|0|"However, should you ever leave this My order again, this holy tablet will be taken from you and instead you will see the judgment in an all-consuming flame above the altar.
HG|2|238|25|0|'Then the children of the height will come mightily over you and will beat you with glowing rods.
HG|2|238|26|0|"Behold, this is My will at the moment.
HG|2|238|27|0|"So let Me bless the altar, and then you shall put the tablet on the same; and then My will! Amen."
HG|2|239|0|1|LAMECH'S ANXIOUS AND SAD SCRUPLES AT THE ALTAR. THE LORD'S REASSURING EXPLANATION OF THE PURPOSE OF THE TEMPLE ORDER. THE BLESSING OF THE ALTAR (26th January 1843)
HG|2|239|1|0|After this speech Lamech at once went to the right side of the altar and positioned himself there holding the tablet; but he wore a rather worried expression, and his face showed great fear and anxiety.
HG|2|239|2|0|The Lord, well aware of this, stopped the imminent blessing of the altar and said to Lamech:
HG|2|239|3|0|"Lamech, what ails you that your face and your behavior indicate that your heart is ailing in something?
HG|2|239|4|0|"Does My order now given you make you tremble, indicating to you how My sanctuary is to be kept so that nothing unprepared and impure can and may approach it?
HG|2|239|5|0|"So speak and I will be gracious to you."
HG|2|239|6|0|And Lamech answered the Lord: "O my Lord and my God! What shall the powerless worm in the dust still say to You once You have expressed Your almighty, most holy will?
HG|2|239|7|0|"After such a counsel by You it can only be: 'Man, created being, live undeviatingly according to it or I, your almighty God and Creator, will instantly destroy you forever!'
HG|2|239|8|0|"Behold, You were to give us poor worms of the lowlands Your sanctuary and thus an endlessly great grace; yet what will this avail us according to Your forever inexorable statement?
HG|2|239|9|0|"Nothing - but death, perdition and then a horrible judgment and torture!
HG|2|239|10|0|"Oh, I would not know human nature if I did not realize how easily it is led astray! And if weak man is prone to such evil, what happens to him beside Your sanctuary?
HG|2|239|11|0|"Why am only I allowed in the temple, I who always was the greatest sinner before You, - but the thousand fold purer ones are forbidden it under pain of death?
HG|2|239|12|0|"It is right and proper that no one of an impure heart shall approach this temple; but who is of a pure heart in the face of Your holiness?
HG|2|239|13|0|"Thus everyone is threatened with unavoidable death who would dare approach this temple!
HG|2|239|14|0|"O you glorious, holy tablet, I carried you out rejoicing yet I shall go home lamenting; for you were not given to us poor for a blessing, but for an inexorable judgment!
HG|2|239|15|0|"O Lord, even if our final destruction has been planned, yet Your nevertheless always almighty holy will be done. Amen."
HG|2|239|16|0|When Lamech had said this, the Lord looked at him full of compassion and said to him: "O Lamech, you truly poor son of misery and darkness, why are you worrying in vain?
HG|2|239|17|0|"Behold, if I took pleasure in the killing of My children, would it have been necessary for Me to come to you visibly?
HG|2|239|18|0|"Oh look, a thought would suffice and the whole of creation would have vanished as if it had never existed!
HG|2|239|19|0|"But I only came to you spiritually blind in order to bring you anew the life that you forfeited, spontaneously out of My great mercy and to place you here in a school where you can at any time regain the life lost
HG|2|239|20|0|"That this school must be maintained in a pure order lest through all sorts of disorder such strength conducive to your salvation may be weakened, - say, is this maybe a judgment?
HG|2|239|21|0|"If I allow only the high priest to enter this holy place, what do the others lose by it?
HG|2|239|22|0|"If they cling to Me with love, truly, this is more than a thousand such temples.
HG|2|239|23|0|"Whoever loves Me, is already in the innermost of the temple, indeed, in the Most Holy of the spiritual temple, and will then certainly no longer find death if he enters this temple with you.
HG|2|239|24|0|"For he who loves Me, is already from above and can at any time enter the temple.
HG|2|239|25|0|"You cannot possibly demand of Me that I give you a temple, filled with My living grace, for a pigsty.
HG|2|239|26|0|'Therefore, let us remain with My erstwhile statement and be assured that it will be to no one's detriment.
HG|2|239|27|0|"For I am a Father to all of you, not a murderer.
HG|2|239|28|0|"Thus I bless this altar! Amen."
HG|2|240|0|1|THE ALTAR WITH THE TWO CHERUBS AND THE CLOUD PILLAR. ENOCH'S AMAZEMENT AT THE MAJESTIC ALTAR-ORDER IN THE LOWLANDS AND THE LORD'S EXPLANATION. THE LORD BECOMES AGAIN INVISIBLE (27th January 1843)
HG|2|240|1|0|When the Lord had thus blessed the temple, Lamech set down the tablet on the altar and the Lord's hand touched the tablet
HG|2|240|2|0|And behold, two extremely serious-looking cherubs, standing on both sides of the altar on light cloudlets, were seen by all those present.
HG|2|240|3|0|Thereupon the Lord breathed across the tablet and presently a light cloud-pillar stood above the tablet and the altar, reaching up to the golden ceiling.
HG|2|240|4|0|When all those present beheld all this, they became frightened and even Enoch observed this phenomenon with the greatest and most reverential attention and said to himself:
HG|2|240|5|0|"O You holy, most loving Father, - how infinitely good You are! On Your hallowed height You hardly wanted an altar and let Yourself be talked into accepting a most common sacrificial altar, not wanting to leave to us children of the mountains a visible sign other than the newly restored grotto of Adam and the extremely modest hut of Purista.
HG|2|240|6|0|"But here You erected such a grand monument that the sun, the moon and all the stars of heaven will look down on it with reverence and the children of the height will look down with great jealousy into the now so highly blessed lowlands.
HG|2|240|7|0|"O holy, most loving Father, You do strange things and nobody can fathom the meaning of Your counsel; I only know that You are doing all this out of Your endless love and mercy, wherefore to You alone always and forever all my love!"
HG|2|240|8|0|But the Lord looked at Enoch and said to him through the heart: "Enoch, behold, here the Name, up there the bearer of the same; here a sign, up there the Giver of the sign; here My light, up there My Being; here the splendor of the sign, up there the Father's might; here everything out of precious stones and the gold of the earth, up there the Father's love and living mildness!
HG|2|240|9|0|"My Enoch, what seems better to you?"
HG|2|240|10|0|And Enoch said, moved to the core: O You inexpressibly loving, most holy Father! Here my heart becomes silent in its immense love for You and all I can say is: O Father, how infinitely good You are!"
HG|2|240|11|0|Thereupon the Lord said to Enoch in a loud voice before all: "Enoch, you My sole High Priest of this time when heaven and earth have merged into one and the fellowship has been established between the angels of heaven and you, My children, I tell you: Also this flock be from now on entrusted to your care!
HG|2|240|12|0|"Whenever you see their need, come to this place and put everything in good order in My name.
HG|2|240|13|0|To Sehel on the height say he shall again come to Me, for I need him; tell him also to take a sword and, girded with the same, walk around like a supreme prince of all the angels of heaven ready for constant battle.
HG|2|240|14|0|"Do not fail to do this; for Sehel's time is measured like Mine."
HG|2|240|15|0|Here the Lord again turned to Lamech and said to him: "Lamech, behold, everything is arranged; remain in this order now clearly announced to you and you will always remain in the living fellowship of the heavens and you and all the people will prosper on earth!
HG|2|240|16|0|"Whoever will love Me above all and will out of great love for Me deny himself in all that is of the world, shall have life eternal and will not see, feel or taste death.
HG|2|240|17|0|"In this holy place you shall at all times learn My will if you will first sacrifice your heart to Me in prayer.
HG|2|240|18|0|"Whenever Enoch will come to you, or you to him, you shall always listen to him for yourself and all your people.
HG|2|240|19|0|"So be guided by Enoch all of you; for I will speak to you out of his mouth.
HG|2|240|20|0|"Now receive My fatherly blessing all of you! My love be with you all! Amen."
HG|2|240|21|0|Here the Lord disappeared, and they all sobbed and wept.
HG|2|241|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH ON THE FUTILITY OF A COERCED FAITH AND A LOVE FOR THE LORD COERCED THROUGH GOD'S VISIBLE PRESENCE. THE NATURE OF HUMILITY (28th January 1843)
HG|2|241|1|0|When they had all overcome their great sadness a little, Enoch rose and, stepping up to Lamech, said the following words:
HG|2|241|2|0|"Listen, brother Lamech, and listen all! You all have now with your eyes seen the Lord, the holy, most loving Father, in action and heard His divine, almighty, holy Father's voice and everyone had to confess and say in his own heart: 'Truly, no man can speak like this!'
HG|2|241|3|0|"You have also seen deeds by Him which no man can ever do out of himself, except the Lord, Whom you have now seen and heard, does them through him.
HG|2|241|4|0|"You now believe undoubting that it is the Lord; but behold, neither this your belief nor this your love for Him benefits you in any way because you were coerced to believe in the Visible and to love the Tangible since you could not help it, for you all were driven by His almighty presence which drew you all irresistibly to Him.
HG|2|241|5|0|"Since this is of no avail to you, the question arises as to what you shall do now so that the faith in Him and the love for Him may benefit you!
HG|2|241|6|0|"Look, dear brothers, this is a rather important question which I must answer to you all!
HG|2|241|7|0|"Of course you now ask in your hearts and say: 'Well, why shall all this be good for nothing to us? Has it not already benefited us endlessly and will do so forever?'
HG|2|241|8|0|"In asking this you are right, my dear brothers; but I tell you: Such a benefit is not under discussion here. For everything the Lord does is for our benefit, provided we use the same properly; however, if we use it wrongly, then it can also turn out to our greatest detriment.
HG|2|241|9|0|'That the Lord created us and gave us a free, independent existence and created for us a glorious earth carrying us and providing us with all sorts of things, - who would say this is of no avail to us!
HG|2|241|10|0|"But - when is all this of avail to us? - Only when we use it in accordance with the divine will and love!
HG|2|241|11|0|"If we do not use it thus, it soon brings about our judgment, which is the first death of the spirit, and then dispatches us from this death, which is the judgment, to the real and eternal one.
HG|2|241|12|0|"Now behold, just as the Lord once created you for a free, independent life by bestowing on you the living energy out of Him, He has now newly formed you out of Him, faithful and loving.
HG|2|241|13|0|'This faith and this love do not as yet belong to you in the least and do not give you life, but are for all merely a judgment, since you are now coerced thus to believe and love.
HG|2|241|14|0|"But what shall you do in order to escape from the clutches of judgment?
HG|2|241|15|0|"Behold, for this we all have only a single means, and this is called the true, great humility of the heart! And wherein does this consist?
HG|2|241|16|0|"It consists in that you deem yourselves unworthy of this grace which has now fallen to the share of all of you, and consider yourselves the least among the people and diligently teach them to recognize God as the Lord and sole true Father; and further, that, having worked the whole day in the name of the Lord, you then say at the end of the day in your hearts, full of living love for Him:
HG|2|241|17|0|"O Lord and Father, look graciously down on us lazy and indolent servants and consider our work as though it were something before You. For we realize and actively confess before You that all that is good in our work, was done by You; whereas we only hindered Your work through our clumsy hands. Therefore, accept our will instead of the work, and always only Your holy will be done!'
HG|2|241|18|0|"Behold, only with such a frame of mind will this faith and this love be of benefit to you!
HG|2|241|19|0|"Do now promise this to the Lord in your hearts and you will attain to a truly living spirit, and your children and grandchildren will share your blessing with you eternally in the Lord! Amen."
HG|2|242|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH TO LAMECH ON HIS ACTIVITY AS PRIEST IN THE TEMPLE. RULES ON HOW TO EXAMINE THE VISITORS TO THE TEMPLE PRECINCT. (30th January 1843)
HG|2|242|1|0|After this more general speech Enoch turned to Lamech personally and said to him:
HG|2|242|2|0|"And now, my beloved brother Lamech, listen to what I say to you alone; for this is the Lord's will concerning only you:
HG|2|242|3|0|"You shall now dose the temple for ninety-one days; but on the ninety-first day counting from tomorrow you shall open the temple in the morning and not enter it until in the evening, staying in the same during one turn of the shadow.
HG|2|242|4|0|"Standing in the temple before God, you shall use neither your mouth nor your hands, but shall wait calmly for the Spirit of God and shall await Him in all the humility and love of your heart.
HG|2|242|5|0|"You shall not say with the heart and even less with the mouth: 'Great, almighty God, You holy Spirit of all eternal power and might, come to me and announce to me from Your holy mouth Your most holy will!',
HG|2|242|6|0|"But you shall speak within you before God, merely feeling it vividly: O God, You sole Lord of heaven and earth, here am I, a most unworthy sinner before You, and unworthy for You to look at me in this Your established holy place.
HG|2|242|7|0|"You Yourself have called me to enter this holy house; thus Your holy will be done with me always and forever.
HG|2|242|8|0|"O God, - since You have personally taught us to love You as a Father and to recognize and thus call to You as the sole true Father, I call to You:
HG|2|242|9|0|"O You holy, most loving Father, be gracious and merciful to me, a poor sinner, and forgive me for daring to love You with my impure heart and as a gross sinner to call You as a Father!'
HG|2|242|10|0|"Now look, my beloved brother Lamech, this shall always be your business in the temple.
HG|2|242|11|0|"Having done this with great inner feeling, be fully at peace and await the Lord's Word and will.
HG|2|242|12|0|"If it comes, pay great attention to it, write it down on tablets and announce it to the people.
HG|2|242|13|0|"If it does not come, give honor to God in your heart, then, full of reverence, leave the temple and lock it again for ninety-one days.
HG|2|242|14|0|"As to the precinct, it shall always be opened on the Sabbath to the people in the morning and be left open until the morning of the following day so that people living further away and unable to reach the holy place on the Sabbath can still take part.
HG|2|242|15|0|"At the gate of the precinct two guards shall always be present examining and warning those entering the precinct.
HG|2|242|16|0|"For whoever would approach the temple as unworthy, - what awaits him you have heard from the Lord personally.
HG|2|242|17|0|Thus everyone wanting to enter shall first be tested in his heart by the gate-keepers; and having found him unworthy, they shall then give him a serious warning not to enter the precinct until he has purified himself and become worthy of entering the precinct.
HG|2|242|18|0|"But the examination shall always be directed at the heart of the one wishing to enter; and the guards themselves must be after you the first men of a most pure heart and conduct their office in all humility and love for the Lord.
HG|2|242|19|0|This you still had to learn; and since you are now instructed in everything, and that here in the holy place, let us leave the same, lock the temple and in the precinct take counsel together concerning many a thing and finally return to your house.
HG|2|242|20|0|Thus let all this be done in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|2|243|0|1|LAMECH'S AMAZEMENT AT THE SPLENDOUR OF THE TEMPLE. HIS INABILITY TO COMPREHEND. THE SPIRITUAL CORRESPONDENCE OF THE TEMPLE STRUCTURE. ENOCH SPEAKS ON THE NEED FOR THE HIGH PRIEST OF THE TEMPLE TO BE TAUGHT BY GOD (31st January 1843)
HG|2|243|1|0|Following Enoch's words all gave honor to God in their hearts and left the temple, and Lamech locked the same.
HG|2|243|2|0|Only now did Lamech begin to thoroughly look at the structure of the temple, and seeing its splendor from all sides, he again rejoiced and praised God Who had endowed man with the insight to achieve something of such awe-inspiring sublimity and splendor.
HG|2|243|3|0|But Enoch, taking Lamech by the hand, said to him: "Beloved brother Lamech, as I well notice, you are extraordinarily impressed by the splendor of this temple; do you also understand this temple and its structure?
HG|2|243|4|0|"You tell me in your heart: 'No, brother, how should I understand this?'
HG|2|243|5|0|"Good, say I to you, you are now honest and of an open heart; therefore you had to admit this.
HG|2|243|6|0|"But look a little deeper and you will find in the proper depth of your heart what is written there in glowing letters:
HG|2|243|7|0|"'You, a high priest in the Lord's sanctuary, must recognize in the spirit of truth the work over which the Lord has placed you, otherwise you are a blind blasphemer in the same.
HG|2|243|8|0|"Woe betide you if you want to teach your brother something you do not understand; for the Lord speaks:
HG|2|243|9|0|"Then I will chastise the master and the disciple and will look neither at the one nor the other!' - Lamech, do you comprehend this?
HG|2|243|10|0|"Behold, whoever wants to speak about God and His works and instruct his brother therein, must first himself have learnt it from God.
HG|2|243|11|0|"Why? - Because no one knows God and His works but alone God!
HG|2|243|12|0|"All this is now still strange to you and you do not know how God teaches and draws men.
HG|2|243|13|0|"But I tell you: Even today, before darkness falls, you will come to know the first elements, and so on, until you will be a perfect scholar of God!"
HG|2|243|14|0|Here Lamech was again mightily taken aback and asked Enoch eagerly: "Brother Enoch! What things are you talking to me which my heart is not capable of understanding?
HG|2|243|15|0|"I entreat you and tell you: Explain this comprehensibly, or your speech is of no use to me!
HG|2|243|16|0|"You said before: 'Woe betide the teacher who tries to teach his brother what he himself does not understand!'
HG|2|243|17|0|"What shall I say if you talk before me about things more alien to me than the end of the world, provided it exists?"
HG|2|243|18|0|Here Enoch again began to speak and said to Lamech: "Brother Lamech, do not get excited in vain; for, if the pupil knew in advance what he was only to learn from his teacher, tell me, would not a teacher be the most dispensable being of the world?
HG|2|243|19|0|"But this is the great difference between the teacher and the pupil, namely, that no pupil is in the beginning as perfect as his teacher.
HG|2|243|20|0|"However, once he is like his teacher, he is perfect and there is then no longer a difference between teacher and pupil.
HG|2|243|21|0|"Behold, the Lord sent me down from the height as a preliminary teacher; hence you have to listen to me.
HG|2|243|22|0|"How foolishly a teacher would proceed if he first gave his pupil an explanation and a full analysis of the subject prior to showing him the very subject to be discussed.
HG|2|243|23|0|"Behold, I have now given you first the raw subject in accordance with the divine order; thus I am a true teacher according to God's order.
HG|2|243|24|0|"So do not get excited before the time; since I gave you the subject, I shall also give you the explanation.
HG|2|243|25|0|"But everything requires its time and patience.
HG|2|243|26|0|"In your house you shall learn many a thing; and so let us go there. Amen."
HG|2|244|0|1|THE COMPANY RETURNS TO THE CITY AND THE HOUSE OF LAMECH. THE TUMULT. ENOCH'S GOOD ADVICE AND LAMECH'S EFFECTIVE EXPLANATION TO THE PEOPLE (1st February 1843)
HG|2|244|1|0|After this speech by Enoch all those present - namely, Lamech, Thubalkain, Mura, Cural, the seven messengers and thus also Enoch - left the extensive precinct and proceeded to the city and there to the house of Lamech.
HG|2|244|2|0|When this company left the Garden of God (as later on the temple precinct was caned) wanting to proceed to the city, behold, it was stopped by the people!
HG|2|244|3|0|For they missed the previously seen young, glorious man and, not having seen him leave the temple nor seeing him now among the company, they suspected Lamech and his company of maybe having locked him up in the temple where he would have to starve and perish.
HG|2|244|4|0|When Lamech saw that the people kept becoming more violent and pushed against Lamech shouting: "Lamech, you old blood-thirsty villain, you old tyrant, give us back the glorious man, or else we tear you to pieces!", he became extremely afraid, so much so that he shouted to Enoch:
HG|2|244|5|0|"Enoch, you mighty friend of the Lord! Do you not see our great calamity?
HG|2|244|6|0|"Must I now perish? I entreat you, advise on how we may here escape the hands of the raging people!"
HG|2|244|7|0|Thereupon Enoch turned to Lamech and said to him: "O you of little faith! Are you not holding the keys in your hand?
HG|2|244|8|0|"Tell the foolish people to go with you and fetch the young glorious man from the temple! Once they will convince themselves that there is no longer a man there they win surely settle down and we shall be able to go home unhindered; so do this. Amen."
HG|2|244|9|0|Here Lamech again took courage and said to the main bawlers: "Listen, the young glorious man by no means allows Himself to be locked up by us; for He is an almighty, sole Lord!
HG|2|244|10|0|"Only His holy Name was left behind in this temple; He, however, much to our regret became invisible as soon as He had revealed His holy will to us and then most miraculously blessed the altar and the entire temple!
HG|2|244|11|0|This has in truth happened, and the mighty living cherubs on light clouds at both sides of the altar on which the most holy Name of the glorious Man rests bear witness to it as does the luminous great cloud above the altar!
HG|2|244|12|0|"If you do not want to believe my words, here are the keys! Take them and go there, search the temple and then bring the glorious Man here, and He shall then before your eyes take His revenge on me! If you do not find Him you will surely believe that it is as I have told you and will no longer be able to hold anything against me?
HG|2|244|13|0|"But take care that your hearts are pure, - otherwise you would fare badly when you approach the temple!"
HG|2|244|14|0|When the bawlers had heard this from Lamech, they began to be mightily taken aback and none had the courage to touch the key nor did any of them know how to counter Lamech.
HG|2|244|15|0|Lamech now asked them in a serious tone of voice, saying: 'Well, why are you tarrying? Is it not enough proof that I allow you the right to search?"
HG|2|244|16|0|Here the bawlers retreated and said: "Now we believe that it is as you told us. Do forgive us our coarse forwardness; for that young man captured our hearts."
HG|2|244|17|0|And Lamech answered the speaker: "But I tell you also: Do remain always in this active mood for the young Man and you will be on the right road; for this Man is God from eternity, - He is the God of Farak!"
HG|2|244|18|0|Here all the people recoiled and our company proceeded - as previously shown - unhindered to the city and thus into the house of Lamech.
HG|2|245|0|1|ENOCH'S SPEECH ON THE NATURE OF FOOD. AN ADMONITION TO MODERATION (3rd February 1843)
HG|2|245|1|0|When all the aforementioned had arrived in Lamech's house, Lamech asked Enoch if it was not time for taking a meal.
HG|2|245|2|0|And Enoch replied to Lamech: "Brother, your nature desires it in keeping with your old habit; thus let it be done according to your desire. But do not worry about us as we do not feel the need for a meal as yet, for we are still more than appeased by the Lord's great love and grace, which fell to our share so abundantly on this day.
HG|2|245|3|0|"For behold, man does not live alone from the material bread, but rather from the Word of God.
HG|2|245|4|0|"When you eat the material bread and are thereby appeased and nourished, ask yourself: 'Why and how did the material bread or the material food as such appease and nourish me?',
HG|2|245|5|0|"And you will receive this always valid answer within you: 'Because also the material food issues from the eternal, almighty Word of God.'
HG|2|245|6|0|"Now look, if already the consolidated and firmly imprisoned Word of God appeases and nourishes, how much more will the free, unfettered, living Word, directly from the mouth of God, be able to achieve.
HG|2|245|7|0|"We ourselves have issued from God's Word, and thus there can be for us nothing more nourishing and appeasing forever than this very living Word of God.
HG|2|245|8|0|'Thus man does not live alone from bread and other material food, but rather from every Word issuing from God's mouth.
HG|2|245|9|0|"This does not mean that man shall not enjoy the natural food, for God created it for this purpose and has even eaten it with and before us visibly; only it must not become our main need.
HG|2|245|10|0|"Look, Lamech, also this is comprised by the order of divine things.
HG|2|245|11|0|"But I tell you: Be always moderate in the enjoyment of natural food; for in it lies a great temptation.
HG|2|245|12|0|"You can fully believe me: Eating the natural bread and the fruits of the soil we must take great care not to smother the immortal spirit through their gross sensual encumbrance.
HG|2|245|13|0|"For you can already clearly see with greedy children how through this very greediness they become stupid and no longer capable of any spiritual achievements while the more moderate children soon turn into fine thinkers.
HG|2|245|14|0|"Just as this is visibly the case with children, it is even more the case with the adult human who is capable of fully developed passions still alien to the child.
HG|2|245|15|0|"I tell you, dear brother Lamech, in the natural food you take in what is natural, and this is not spiritualized in you, for it makes your spirit more material; but in the Word you imbibe what is spiritual and this appeases, nourishes and strengthens the spirit for eternal life.
HG|2|245|16|0|With the natural food the body is nourished but the spirit is oppressed and coerced to fast; but through the spiritual food both gain: The spirit becomes strong and mighty and its senses become infinitely acute, and the body becomes through the spirit supple, moderate, enduring and stays strong like a well-woven garment made from fine, but all the more tough and strong threads.
HG|2|245|17|0|"In the material food there are wicked spirits and once man has taken in too many of them they become master of his own spirit, undermining its essence just as the wicked beetles and worms undermine a tree destroying its essence and finally ruining it completely.
HG|2|245|18|0|The spiritual food, however, is to the spirit a reviving rain from heaven, under which very soon it will bloom into a gloriously strong and sweet smelling flower of eternal life.
HG|2|245|19|0|This, brother Lamech, you shall always observe and teach both yourself and your people accordingly!
HG|2|245|20|0|"Having learnt this gladly and willingly, you may have a proper meal prepared for us all, - but all in moderation. Amen."
HG|2|246|0|1|LAMECH ARRANGES A LOVE FEAST FOR THE POOR AND IMPRISONED. THE AMAZEMENT OF BRUDAL, THE TABLE STEWARD, AND HIS IMPRISONED FAMILY (4th February 1843)
HG|2|246|1|0|After this speech, which was quite edifying for Lamech and convinced him of the great truth of the matter he went to see his table steward in a side-chamber and ordered a moderate, simple meal.
HG|2|246|2|0|The table steward, quite amazed at this order, asked Lamech whether he was in earnest.
HG|2|246|3|0|But Lamech replied: "Why do you ask me? I should know what I have to do!
HG|2|246|4|0|"I tell you: Do not ask any further, but do as I told you, and you will be a true servant of him who was now set to you as a true leader by God."
HG|2|246|5|0|These words amazed the table steward and he said to himself in an undertone: "Is Lamech maybe no longer a king? What does it mean when he says: 'Who was now set to you as a true leader by God'? This may comprehend who can and may; I for one do not understand it."
HG|2|246|6|0|Lamech, well noticing what his table steward had mumbled into his beard, turned to him and said: "Listen, Brudal! What you do not understand can at once be explained to you. Look, there is this difference between Lamech the king and Lamech the leader, namely:
HG|2|246|7|0|"Lamech the king would at once have had you bound and put to death for this retort; whereas Lamech the leader appointed by God goes to you, embraces you and says to you: My dear Brudal, go and do as I told you; for this is the will of the Lord, the great, eternal, almighty God of Farak.
HG|2|246|8|0|"Once you have gathered food and drink in abundance, summon the poor and all the imprisoned to the throne-room and entertain them as though they were all my brothers and children.
HG|2|246|9|0|"Send out couriers through the whole city and tell them to bring whomsoever they will find to my house! And all the prisons shall be opened, and not one prisoner be left behind, - not even the greatest enemies to my life, whose fare until now had consisted of boiled big swamp insects (crabs); they shall now be appeased with my royal fare!
HG|2|246|10|0|"For from now on I will no longer be to my people a judging king and lord over life and death, but I want to be to all only a wisely guiding brother according to God's order.
HG|2|246|11|0|"Behold, my dear brother Brudal, this is now the difference between the king Lamech and the leader Lamech! - Now hurry to do what I, now your brother, have told you to do."
HG|2|246|12|0|Brudal, carried away with joy, jumped up and said in a loud voice: O great, almighty God! Only to You was it possible to transform the iron heart of Lamech into the warm heart of a brother!
HG|2|246|13|0|O God, o God, how infinitely happy You have rendered me all at once! This very day still I shall see my faithful wife, my two brothers and my seven children - three lads and four grown-up daughters - who, condemned to death, were imprisoned for not wanting to worship Lamech as a God!"
HG|2|246|14|0|Then he rushed away and arranged everything and within an hour all the prisoners as well as many other poor were in the throne-room.
HG|2|246|15|0|And Brudal set to work all the servants of the court and entertained all the poor and imprisoned; and they praised the great God of Farak Who so miraculously had delivered them, and ate and drank.
HG|2|246|16|0|But Brudal's family did not want to eat unless they saw that Lamech was really converted; for they thought this might well be nothing but a passing whim on the part of the king.
HG|2|246|17|0|After a while Lamech came again to Brudal asking him: "Brudal, why have you not served us as yet? Look, the exalted visitors from God's height are with us. What will they think of us if we neglect them in such a way? So do take some care that we soon may have something to eat."
HG|2|246|18|0|And Brudal showed Lamech his trembling family and then said to him: O brother Lamech, do raise also these poor so that they may believe what grace was bestowed on you by God."
HG|2|246|19|0|When Lamech saw these poor people he was moved to tears, bent down, lifted them up and said to them: "Come to me! I have tormented you, I have grossly sinned against you; but I will now compensate you for all the wrongs committed that words will fail you all to pronounce them (the compensations; the Ed.)!
HG|2|246|20|0|"Follow me now to my dining-hall so that you may sit by my side and from now on eat at my table."
HG|2|246|21|0|Here the poor almost began to shout, and they praised God and followed Lamech to the dining-hall.
HG|2|247|0|1|DIALOGUE BETWEEN ENOCH AND LAMECH CONCERNING THE DELAY OF THE MEAL. ENOCH EXPLAINS THE SPIRITUAL CORRESPONDENCES OF THE TEMPLE AND ITS INTERIOR (6th February 1843)
HG|2|247|1|0|When Lamech re-entered the dining-hall with his newly adopted company, Enoch at once met him halfway and said to him:
HG|2|247|2|0|"Lamech, my beloved brother, what is wrong with you today? Formerly everything was in the best order, you merely had to sign and the food stood on the table; now you are going for the second time and since your first order for food and drink almost two turns of the shadow have passed, and still the tables are completely empty.
HG|2|247|3|0|"Has perchance your supply been used up and your larders are empty, or has something else occurred? In short, do tell me what all this means."
HG|2|247|4|0|However, Enoch and all the others from the height well knew the reason for it and Enoch merely put this question so that Lamech might be enabled to go within himself more deeply and humbly.
HG|2|247|5|0|And Lamech became mightily stupefied so that he did not know what to reply to Enoch. After a little while he finally collected himself and addressed the following words to Enoch:
HG|2|247|6|0|"Sublime, mighty friend of the Lord! Behold, when following your advice I expressed my demand to the table steward he was amazed at my words; but I showed him the difference between Lamech the king and Lamech the leader.
HG|2|247|7|0|"To make him see and comprehend this even more clearly I told him to immediately summon all my servants who should then look up all the poor in the city and set free the imprisoned so that they might all come here, namely, to the throne-room, there to be entertained in the best manner with food and drink as brothers and sisters to me, as hopefully to all of us.
HG|2|247|8|0|"Here by my side you see eight such brothers and sisters against whom Lamech the king had gravely sinned; now Lamech the leader wants in the name of the Lord to care for their temporal and eternal welfare and is firmly determined to bestow this as perfectly as possible on all those whom the king in whatever way ever oppressed, paying special attention to those whom the king made languish in the prisons.
HG|2|247|9|0|'The hall already filled with such brothers and sisters may convince you, sublime friend of the Lord, of the truth of my statement.
HG|2|247|10|0|"This is the reason for the delay in the serving of our food; but now it shall soon adorn our tables."
HG|2|247|11|0|Here Enoch embraced Lamech and said to him: O you my now above all beloved, true brother in the Lord! Behold, now the Lord has wiped out all your sin. You are now standing there purer than the sun in the clearest noon sky.
HG|2|247|12|0|"Behold, this is the great, living meaning of the temple and all its arrangement:
HG|2|247|13|0|"You are the temple; your nature is the now mainly firmness of the temple; the windows are the cognition in you, issuing from the flaming light of your love; the golden roof is your enlightened head; the altar in the same is your heart; the cherubs at both sides of the altar signify your neighborly love, and the living Name on the altar and the luminous cloud above the same are your living love for the Lord, out of which you are doing all this; and the cloud which reaches up to the ceiling moreover indicates that you have made a perfect covenant of love with the Lord; but the precinct is your physical life in which you now exercise neighborly love.
HG|2|247|14|0|O brother, look, thus the Lord has prepared for you a great glory and has made you His child! You and your people shall be blessed!
HG|2|247|15|0|"So that you may see how much this pleases the Father, let us go to the throne-room; there you will learn with what goodwill He looks upon such actions.
HG|2|247|16|0|"There we will also have the evening meal. Amen."
HG|2|248|0|1|THE GATHERING OF THE GUESTS IN THE THRONE-ROOM. THE WONDROUS FRUITS ON THE TABLES. THE SEAT AND ORIGIN OF THE EVIL IN THE HUMAN HEART (7th February 1843)
HG|2|248|1|0|After this speech by Enoch everyone went to the throne-room and Brudal was told to bring the food for the exalted guests to the throne-room and there arrange for a comfortable table for them.
HG|2|248|2|0|This was promptly done. But when the principal guests entered the throne-room a great shout of joy went up and Lamech was joyfully amazed at the number of guests and even more at the great and abundant choice of the most delicious fruits.
HG|2|248|3|0|Therefore, he summoned Brudal and asked him, saying: "But listen, you my dear brother! What is this? Where did you obtain these fruits never seen by me? Did you also maybe work wonders? How did this come about?"
HG|2|248|4|0|And Brudal, himself full of amazement at this extraordinary phenomenon: "O exalted leader of the people! About this you are asking me in vain; for I am just discovering it myself.
HG|2|248|5|0|"I reckon the sublime, mighty guests from the height will be able to give you the most valid explanation; so better turn to them with your most worthy question."
HG|2|248|6|0|When Lamech had heard this from Brudal, he at once turned to Enoch and addressed the following words to him, saying: "Listen, mighty friend of the Lord! You are surely also seeing what makes me nearly expire with amazement; do tell me how this can be. For it is true that all things are possible to the Lord and great things to you through Him, - but turning my poor fruits into these fine ones, look, this is incomprehensible to me.
HG|2|248|7|0|"It will be an easy thing for the Lord to create the most wonderful, finest fruits in the way of His eternal order; but is it not against His holy order to make the finest and very best out of the poorest? In short, this matter is to me too obscure and thus too incomprehensible; so enlighten me on it.”
HG|2|248|8|0|And Enoch smiled at Lamech and said to him: "O dear brother, you are getting excited asking about a lock of sheep's wool; but you seem to miss the point.
HG|2|248|9|0|"You now ask me in your heart saying: 'What is this important point, and where is it?'
HG|2|248|10|0|"You said just now it seemed to you that the Lord owing to His eternal, holy order could not create precious and good things out of bad things.
HG|2|248|11|0|"Did you not hear that the Lord when He created them called all things good? Where, then, are the bad supposed to be?
HG|2|248|12|0|"I tell you: Nothing in the world is bad except man when he turns in his heart from the Lord; and if man is so wicked and bad, then the whole world is for him wicked and bad.
HG|2|248|13|0|"If you are pure within your heart, everything will be pure for you, that is, you will behold everything in truth; but if your heart is impure, everything will be to you like your heart.
HG|2|248|14|0|"How were you formerly as a king? - You were bad, wicked, full of cunning and deceit; therefore your poor people were mostly against you and you could even in the most honest man see nothing but a most cunning rascal wherefore you had him thrown into prison.
HG|2|248|15|0|"Behold, the Lord had mercy upon you, saved you from perdition and lo, you no longer see a rascal and those whom you had thrown into prison are now the most friendly guests in your throne-room and are all brothers and sisters!
HG|2|248|16|0|"Now look: If the Lord could better and purify you, who were truly wicked and bad, it should be an easy matter for Him to improve the fruits of this soil.
HG|2|248|17|0|These fruits signify to you the active fruits of your heart and thus the Lord's pleasure in them; hence you have here before your eyes what I had predicted to you in the other hall, namely, the Lord's appreciation.
HG|2|248|18|0|"Look, that is behind this manifestation; and so let us go to the table prepared for us and strengthen ourselves in the Lord's name. Amen."
HG|2|249|0|1|THE GREAT SUPPER. THE ARGUMENT BETWEEN THE POOR WHO ARE LATE AND THE SERVANTS OUTSIDE THE DOOR OF THE DINING-HALL. THE HALF-NAKED POOR MAN AS THE LORD HIMSELF (8th February 1843)
HG|2|249|1|0|And so the whole company followed Enoch to the table, which was already laid with all sorts of fruits.
HG|2|249|2|0|All thanked the Lord whole-heartedly for such grace and entreated Him to remain with them henceforth and always with His sublimely blessing grace and also protect them against any threat to the spirit and the body.
HG|2|249|3|0|After this innermost entreaty Enoch blessed the food and drink in the name of the Lord and then said: "Well then, dear brothers and sisters, let us joyfully strengthen our body and eat and drink in the name of the Lord!"
HG|2|249|4|0|And everybody promptly reached for the fruits, which, however, were not changed on this table of the high guests; but Lamech had a strong desire for the fine fruits.
HG|2|249|5|0|But Enoch said to him: "Brother Lamech, the Lord created numerous animals that exist solely so that they might feed day and night; but He did not give existence to us men for us to live only in order to eat, but that we might perfect our spirit, eating within reasonable limits in order to maintain the body; and we do not have this spurious life so that we might eat the best and finest fruits of the earth in excess.
HG|2|249|6|0|Therefore, do not covet those finer fruits gracing the tables of your guests, but stick in gratitude with what the Lord bestowed on us."
HG|2|249|7|0|After these words Lamech was at once fully satisfied with the food on his table and thoroughly enjoyed it.
HG|2|249|8|0|When everyone was thus merrily eating and drinking, a dispute arose outside the door of the throne-room, which threatened to become more and more violent.
HG|2|249|9|0|Lamech rose at once and went to investigate what was going on.
HG|2|249|10|0|On reaching the door, lo and behold, he saw several poor people who were prevented from entering by some rough servants of Lamech because they were late and, with the exalted lords already present, it was improper for them to enter the dining-hall.
HG|2|249|11|0|When Lamech saw this mischief on the part of his servants, he almost flew into a rage and said to the servants: "O you wicked brood of vipers! Thank the Lord God for keeping a tight rein on my justified wrath! Truly, formerly for this your action the lowest of all my dungeons would have been your lot for the remainder of your life!
HG|2|249|12|0|"Since you are my servants, wait for my bidding and then do accordingly as did your superior, Brudal; but let all arbitrary actions be far from you.
HG|2|249|13|0|"God is now my and your sole Lord; He has certainly not told you to keep the poor away from me. Thus you acted blindly and arbitrarily.
HG|2|249|14|0|"I am telling you for the last time: This is your last arbitrary act! One more such act, and you shall be driven out by me naked into the most desolate desert!
HG|2|249|15|0|"Now go to your room and repent of your deed so that God may forgive you!
HG|2|249|16|0|"You, my poor brothers, come with me and strengthen yourselves with food and drink in the dining-hall."
HG|2|249|17|0|But one of the ten poor looked particularly miserable, for he was almost half naked; he had been most forcibly prevented from entering by the servants.
HG|2|249|18|0|When Lamech saw this one he was moved to tears and said to him: "O you my poor brother, come into my arms! Surely you became impoverished through me. Verily, by my side you shall through the Lord's grace become the richest. So come with me to my table."
HG|2|249|19|0|But the poor man said to Lamech: "O just king, I will surely follow you; but do not leave in your disfavor the servants who tried to maltreat me and instead forgive them as whole-heartedly as I have forgiven them."
HG|2|249|20|0|'These words by the poor man broke Lamech's heart completely so that he wept; and he promptly sent another servant who announced their freedom to the hard-hearted servants. Then Lamech entered with his poor man the dining-hall and gave up his seat to him.
HG|2|249|21|0|Now also the hard-hearted servants entered, their hearts quite softened, and fell down in gratitude before Lamech. But Lamech lifted them up with his hands and greeted them as brothers.
HG|2|249|22|0|But the poor man stood up and, moved to tears, embraced Lamech and then said to him:
HG|2|249|23|0|"Lamech, now eternal life has embraced you, and I, your God and your Lord, will not only be to you a Father, but also a true brother. Thus I shall be dwelling on this earth forever."
HG|2|249|24|0|Here they all recognized the Lord in the poor brother.
HG|2|250|0|1|ENOCH AND THE LORD AS THE POOR MAN. ON THE ESSENCE OF THE ALMIGHTY DEITY AND ON THE POVERTY OF THE FATHER (9th February 1843)
HG|2|250|1|0|These words by the poor man pierced the hearts of all those present like a thousand flashes of lightning. Even Enoch was not prepared for this manifestation, wherefore he had earlier wisely pointed out to Lamech the Lord's pleasure by way of the fruit-miracle.
HG|2|250|2|0|Therefore, Enoch himself promptly turned to the poor man and said to Him: "When I ask my heart it tells me quite secretly: 'It is You!' but when I then look from the depth of my heart into the eye of the spirit I cannot discover there how the almighty, holy Father, God, the Creator of all things, can possibly be also a poor man. - So I entreat You for a word that may enable me to recognize You."
HG|2|250|3|0|But the poor man merely looked at Enoch; and when Enoch saw the eye of the poor man he rushed to Him and said: "Yes, yes! It is You! You, good Father You, You it is truly; for such mildness, gentleness, such love, such faithfulness and for all that such divine sublimeness shine from no mortal eye!"
HG|2|250|4|0|Not until this exclamation did the Father in the person of the poor man begin to address the following words to our company saying as it were to Enoch:
HG|2|250|5|0|"Enoch and you, Lamech, listen! Remember in your hearts what the poor man tells you. When the poor man comes to you and you receive him in My name, you have received Me.
HG|2|250|6|0|"You say: 'How is this possible? To You, O God, only the sublime, the mighty, the strong are kindred!'
HG|2|250|7|0|"But I say: Verily, verily, you cannot ever recognize Me in My sublimeness or in My might and strength, but certainly in My mercy and truest fatherly love!
HG|2|250|8|0|"Love draws everything to it and wants to gather all in a tight circle around it. And behold, this is what the Father does.
HG|2|250|9|0|"If you want to measure everything against My divinity, you do not love the Father but merely want to draw near the Deity, which is endless in Its essence, and thereby you scatter and finally kill yourself.
HG|2|250|10|0|"Do also comprehend the profundity of God's Spirit. - You are a created man; as such you consist of a body and a living soul in which dwells the spirit of love.
HG|2|250|11|0|"Your body is out of the Deity; its law is an inexorable must, in other words, be thus, and not otherwise! You can do what you like but you cannot alter the form!
HG|2|250|12|0|"However, since your body is a work of the unchangeable divine might, consisting in the almighty must-law out of God, it is mortal and destructible.
HG|2|250|13|0|"You ask: 'How is this possible?' - Behold, because in God the most endless freedom prevails so that He cannot ever stick to a must claw.
HG|2|250|14|0|"If God were merely God, nothing would ever have been created but everything would still remain an endless thought only visible to Him, - but no being would enjoy the free existence in God.
HG|2|250|15|0|"But God is not alone God in and out of Himself, but He is God out of the love in Himself.
HG|2|250|16|0|"God goes forth from His love and infinity is His essence; but this essence keeps returning to His love there satiating itself with the endless power and might.
HG|2|250|17|0|"Now listen further: Your soul is begotten by the Father, Who is the love in God.
HG|2|250|18|0|"Just as this love is the actual primordial essence in God, thus your soul is also a fundamental essence of your being and is a receptacle for eternal life, and in it everything can be turned towards eternal life, including the body which is a work or a temple of God's Spirit through the divine must law.
HG|2|250|19|0|"You ask: 'Why through a 'must'?' - Look, as long as you hold a stone in your hand, it is in your free power and you can do with it what you like.
HG|2|250|20|0|"However, once you have flung the stone from you, you have freed it from your arbitrariness, but the stone must still fly in that direction which you gave it with the force of your hand and you can then no longer direct the released stone during its flight.
HG|2|250|21|0|When the stone again falls back having no inherent power you can once more give it direction according to your will.
HG|2|250|22|0|"Whoever has ears, let him hear! Behold, the Father, as the eternally endlessly great love in God or in His effectiveness, has divested Himself of everything!
HG|2|250|23|0|Through the great catapult of His endless power He has filled all infinity everlastingly with all His endlessly great thoughts. He kept nothing to Himself, but whatever He had, He gave away.
HG|2|250|24|0|Thus the Father is in Himself poor and poverty is now His love. His wealth, however, consists now in the free love and His sole eternal life in which alone reside all power and strength.
HG|2|250|25|0|This poverty is now the Father's greatest bliss because He now sees it all return to Him and can seize it with His love, endlessly perfected.
HG|2|250|26|0|"Behold, - the sun, the moon and all the stars, in short all you can see and comprehend, corresponds therefore to My Deity or power. It is bound by My must-law.
HG|2|250|27|0|"But it cannot remain as it is; for all is there for the Father's sake so that He may enrich Himself forever and ever, since He wanted to be poor for a time spontaneously.
HG|2|250|28|0|Thus you, too, should be in My faithful image spontaneously. Be verily My children! Like Me, give away everything, free your love and your life out of Me and you will become rich with Me forever and ever! Become poor so that you may become rich! Amen."
HG|2|251|0|1|ENOCH'S PROFOUND EMOTION BECAUSE OF THE FATHER'S VOLUNTARY POVERTY. THE LORD'S REVELATION ON THE MAGNITUDE OF HIS FATHERLY LOVE FOR HIS CHILDREN. HINTS ON THE LORD'S INCARNATION AND EXPIATORY DEATH (10th February 1843)
HG|2|251|1|0|When Enoch and all the others had heard this from the Father in the person of the poor man they fell down at His feet, worshiped Him and praised His infinite goodness and endless love.
HG|2|251|2|0|And Enoch spoke, full of the highest rapture: "O You holy Father! For many years my poor heart concerned itself with You and discovered that You are the eternal, purest and endless love.
HG|2|251|3|0|"Early in life I learnt through my feeling to cling with all my love to You, O holy Father, and through this very same feeling I came to know You as the sole true, infinitely good Father and nothing that was said could instill other notions and ideas in me about You - in short, in my heart I first recognized You fully as the infinitely good Father.
HG|2|251|4|0|"When the endless heavenly good fortune and grace fell to the share of all of us on the height that You visited us, I found my earlier instruction through the heart gloriously verified.
HG|2|251|5|0|"But notwithstanding all this I would never have dared hold such a notion about You even remotely.
HG|2|251|6|0|"Like utterly destroyed do I now stand before You, O holy Father, Who do not only call Yourself poor, but truly want to be poor so as to receive, endlessly glorified through Your love and mercy, all of us and the millions upon millions still to follow us according to Your most holy will as a returned ray of grace which had once gone forth from You, to be for all of us a visible, almighty, most holy Father!
HG|2|251|7|0|"O You holy Father, full of all endless, inexpressibly sublime love! Verily, verily, verily, this revelation is too inexpressibly great and holy-sublime for mortal man!
HG|2|251|8|0|"Holy, holy, holy are You, O Father, and heaven, sun, moon, the stars and this earth are full of Your endless glory!
HG|2|251|9|0|"Therefore, I want to most vehemently praise and love You in my heart above all, all, all!
HG|2|251|10|0|"O You infinitely good Father You! If only it were possible to me to make You again rich, restore to You all that Your endless love gave us all so abundantly, yes in such endless abundance, - what bliss it would be for me!"
HG|2|251|11|0|Here the Father embraced Enoch and said: "My beloved Enoch, do not worry about unnecessary things. Behold, if it were My wish to regain all that I have given away, I could take it again; for I alone would possess the necessary might and power, since outside of Me there is neither any might nor power.
HG|2|251|12|0|"I tell you: Even though you could give Me suns, moons and all the countless earths in the endless space, all this would be endlessly less before Me than when you love Me above all as a true son loves his alone true Father.
HG|2|251|13|0|"For behold, this is the most sublime, that I am to you a true Father and you are My true children.
HG|2|251|14|0|"Verily, verily, for the sake of one child I will sacrifice billions of suns and worlds of every kind if I cannot get it back in any other way!
HG|2|251|15|0|"Yes, listen My Enoch, I will even tell you far more than what I have just told you.
HG|2|251|16|0|"Look, you know that I only retained life undivided as My love within Me, when I gave away everything else. This eternal sole life am I Myself; outside of Me there is nothing but death, and nothing has a life - except out of Me.
HG|2|251|17|0|"If the point in question were that a child could not be saved unless I sacrificed this My sole everlasting life, I would rather give even this than lose one of My children. Enoch, do you grasp this love?"
HG|2|251|18|0|But Enoch and all the others fell down before the Father and all wept in the excess of their love and none could utter even a word.
HG|2|251|19|0|And the Father spoke: "O little children, your good Father has spoken this so that you may realize His love! But He did not say this in vain; for what He said, He will one day do through His Word become flesh in the great Time of times.
HG|2|251|20|0|"Yes, I shall beget a Son to Whom I shall give all My life, and I shall be in the Son and the Son will be in Me, and the Father and the Son will then be forever completely One. Amen."
HG|2|252|0|1|ENOCH'S DOUBTS CONCERNING THE LORD'S EXPIATORY DEATH. THE LORD'S GREAT REVELATION ON THE ESSENCE OF GOD'S LOVE AND LIFE AND LIGHT AND WISDOM. ABOUT THE GOD-MAN JESUS AS GOD'S WORD BECOME FLESH (11th February 1843)
HG|2|252|1|0|After these words Enoch awoke again and, casting a melancholy glance within himself and at the Father, remained standing for a little while like one completely lost. Finally, he collected himself again and addressed the following words to the Father:
HG|2|252|2|0|"O holy Father, full of infinite love! Your last most holy words sounded too infinitely sublime and mysterious. Who except You might grasp the spirit of their meaning?
HG|2|252|3|0|"If You laid down Your life and let Yourself be put to death by specially assigned created beings, will then not everything in the entire infinite space perish instantly?
HG|2|252|4|0|"For everything alive lives only a life out of You, thus Your life; what kind of life could it live if You, the primordial source of life, were to die?
HG|2|252|5|0|"O You most holy Father, explain this to us and give us a mighty light; otherwise You would have proclaimed to us with these words the inexorable eternal destruction of all things and all being."
HG|2|252|6|0|Here the Father rose and said to Enoch: 'To you, My Enoch, it shall be given to learn and grasp the great secret of My kingdom, but to none other than you.
HG|2|252|7|0|"And so seal these words within you which I shall now say to you; for only you and no one else shall grasp their meaning until the great Time of times, - but the world shall be smitten with blindness to the end
HG|2|252|8|0|"And so hear: Love and Life are one thing - and yet two; Love being the cause and Life the effect. Thus also Light and Wisdom are one and yet again two: Light the cause and wisdom the effect.
HG|2|252|9|0|"From Love and Life also a third issues, and this is Will, which is the mighty spirit. And from Light and Wisdom also a third goes forth, and this is Order, which forms all things and determines their final purpose"
HG|2|252|10|0|"And out of Love and Life and out of Light and Wisdom goes forth the spirit of all holiness, and this is the Word from the mouth of God.
HG|2|252|11|0|This Word is itself essence and is the primordial substance from which all things were originally created,
HG|2|252|12|0|"Now, looking at the essence of Love and of Life and the Will issuing from the two, and at the essence of Light and Wisdom and the Order going forth from both and, finally, at the holiness going forth from all the former or the essence of the eternal Word out of God's mouth, you have the Seven Spirits which all issue from Love, and Love itself is the first spirit going forth from itself, the other six going forth simultaneously from Love, yet being one with it from eternity.
HG|2|252|13|0|"But Love and Life can become separated and then Love is like a lump of ice without warmth; but Life on its own becomes a free fire which finds a bearable release in destruction.
HG|2|252|14|0|"Thus also Light and Wisdom can be separated; the Light is then as it were dead in the destructive fire, and Wisdom becomes night, deceit, error and lie.
HG|2|252|15|0|"So also the Word going forth from Love and Life and from Light and Wisdom can be separated essentially.
HG|2|252|16|0|"That this is possible, the entire creation shows you where you may observe all the aforementioned divisions; they have all been effected by Me and I am their First Cause, and the ultimate purpose of it all is: The life-test or the incessant exercising and strengthening for eternal life.
HG|2|252|17|0|"And behold, despite all these divisions I am nevertheless undivided in the full possession of all My Spirits!
HG|2|252|18|0|"Thus it will also be in the great Time of times when the eternal Word as the essential First Cause of all things will Itself assume flesh in which will dwell My essence in all its fullness.
HG|2|252|19|0|The world will kill the flesh; but God, eternal Love, in His fullness indwelling the flesh, will soon re-animate the flesh and then the fullness of God will live forever in His incarnated Word as a Man before His created beings who will see Him and speak to Him as to a true Brother.
HG|2|252|20|0|"Only this God-Man will bring to all of you true eternal life; until then you will only live a life separated from My love.
HG|2|252|21|0|"Behold, this is the meaning of My words; do grasp it, but no one else besides you, and the world - not till the end! Amen."
HG|2|252|22|0|"And now all of you eat and drink, Amen."
HG|2|253|0|1|THE DOUBTS AND OPINIONS OF VARIOUS GUESTS ABOUT THE MYSTERIOUS POOR MAN (14th February 1843)
HG|2|253|1|0|After this speech by the Father they all sat down at the table, full of respect, and ate and drank. But no one at the table dared talk; for the Father's words of infinite wisdom to Enoch had discouraged everyone of them.
HG|2|253|2|0|However, among the other guests it was rather lively. Some could not comprehend the change in Lamech and were therefore discussing this phenomenon; but they could not reach a satisfactory conclusion, since most of them did not know what had happened to Lamech within this short time.
HG|2|253|3|0|But the poor man and his great wisdom astonished those near the main company and they did not know what to make of him.
HG|2|253|4|0|Some whispered to each other: 'This must be a seer."
HG|2|253|5|0|Others again said: 'This is surely a snake charmer; for this is how those are supposed to look whom the snakes and vipers obey."
HG|2|253|6|0|And again others retorted: "If he were, he would have a magic wand and besides quite secret signs. Therefore, we consider him to be a wise astrologer, and this mainly owing to the fact that he is called by all a 'father', for that is how such a sage is usually called."
HG|2|253|7|0|Again another remarked: "I do by no means agree with you. I am hardly mistaken; for I have a keen eyesight and dare to maintain firmly that this poor man is nobody else but that glorious man in disguise who today around midday was beside that ancient sage from the height, when Lamech carried the tablet bearing the Name of Farak's God into the temple. His features are exactly the same; only they are considerably distorted through the exceedingly poor garb."
HG|2|253|8|0|Another came to the same conclusion, only he could not see why that glorious man should have disguised himself, there being no reason for it.
HG|2|253|9|0|Still another remarked: "If he is the one - which seems likely to me -', he must have disguised himself for the surprise of it. For he was immensely loved by Lamech and is said to have made off secretly in the temple as I heard in passing - for there is said to have been a downright tumult because of it! -; so in order to surprise Lamech and the others even more he disguised himself."
HG|2|253|10|0|Here another countered again and said: 'That would be all right; but I can still not comprehend it why they, who are much older, keep calling him 'father'. For it cannot be a mark of distinction because he is a sage; in that case the other sages from the height would also have to bear this honorary title. It must be his name, otherwise I can truly not understand it."
HG|2|253|11|0|But one who stood right beside the speaker, told him: "Whatever you say would be right; but I noticed one circumstance which is of the utmost importance. Did you not see how the whole exalted company prostrated itself before him weeping and downright worshipping him?
HG|2|253|12|0|"Were he only a great sage - such as the great teacher Farak once was and the great and even miracle-working sages from the height are -, they would not do this, including Lamech.
HG|2|253|13|0|"Thus there must be something quite extraordinary and special behind this man. To find out what it is will be extremely difficult for us two, as well as for everyone of us.
HG|2|253|14|0|"So let us be quiet and peaceful and not blow where we do not burn; rather let us reach for the fruits. - Do you understand me?"
HG|2|254|0|1|THE POOR GUESTS SUSPECT LAMECH. THE LORD'S GOOD ADVICE AND LAMECH'S FRATERNIZING SPEECH TO THE POOR GUESTS (15th February 1843)
HG|2|254|1|0|When all had appeased their hunger sufficiently they rose and thanked the Lord for the excellent and tasty meal.
HG|2|254|2|0|Thus did all those invited, partly the poor and partly the former prisoners.
HG|2|254|3|0|All these guests thanked also the God of Farak; for they did not know that the holy Giver was in their midst.
HG|2|254|4|0|Only after they had given their silent thanks to the God of Farak did everyone of them step up to Lamech, cross his hands over the breast and thus thank also him for his great kindness.
HG|2|254|5|0|But Lamech, not accepting their gratitude, turned to them and with his eyes signed to the poor guests to thank the poor man, adding a little on the sly: "Not I, but this One is the true Giver of all these and countless more good gifts."
HG|2|254|6|0|The poor guests looked at each other dumbfounded and asked each other in secret: "What does the exalted king Lamech thereby wish to indicate? We are supposed to thank the poor man who, like us, has nothing? The king has always been full of the most peculiar whims and this is surely another one of them. Who knows whether he will not let us be boiled and roasted this very day! So let us try to get away from him as quickly as possible!"
HG|2|254|7|0|When Lamech heard such a whisper he grasped the hand of one of the suspicious ones and, following his old custom, asked him somewhat gruffly: "Unfortunate friend, why do you still think ill of me?"
HG|2|254|8|0|This question alarmed the one asked so much so that he fell almost senseless to the ground before Lamech.
HG|2|254|9|0|This horrified also Lamech and he did not know what to do. Therefore, he hurried to the Father and told Him about it
HG|2|254|10|0|And the Father said to Lamech: "Behold, you must from now on not act without Me if you want to do good to the world.
HG|2|254|11|0|"Look, this people does not know as yet that you are no longer a king, but have become merely a guiding high priest to the people through Me and out of Me; this is why the people do not trust you as yet, seeing in you still the horrible tyrant.
HG|2|254|12|0|"So mount the throne and declare to the people in My name what you now are and what your plans are with the people, and everything will fall into place. So go and do with few words what I have advised you to do."
HG|2|254|13|0|But Lamech asked the Father whether it was seemly for him to mount the throne knowing that previously the most holy Name had rested on the same.
HG|2|254|14|0|And the Father spoke to Lamech: "How can you be so foolish now? Behold, you can talk to Me whereas you are afraid of the throne because My name had rested on the same for a while, drawn by you personally? Tell Me, what is more, I or My name?
HG|2|254|15|0|"If you already out of sheer respect towards My name do not want to stand on the throne making your proclamation issuing from and ordered by Me, climb on this chair and proclaim the same; for I will not coerce you."
HG|2|254|16|0|Lamech did not have to be told twice and promptly got onto the chair and preached to the people telling them in a friendly and loving manner what had happened to him, what he had become and how he would henceforth remain unchanged.
HG|2|254|17|0|When the poor people had heard this, they suddenly began to rejoice and every tongue glorified and praised the God of Farak.
HG|2|254|18|0|When Lamech stepped down from the chair the Father pointed out to him that he had stood on the chair on which He, the holy, almighty God, had sat Himself.
HG|2|254|19|0|Then Lamech fell down before Him and asked His forgiveness.
HG|2|254|20|0|But the Father lifted him up and told him: "My beloved Lamech! I did not point this out to you to tell you that you had sinned before Me, but only that you can still use your throne for such instructive purposes even though the tablet had been lying on it.
HG|2|254|21|0|"I tell you: My eye is only turned to the heart. All else has no value before Me; for I am Love personified and therefore want nothing but love.
HG|2|254|22|0|"Now mount the throne and through a good speech introduce Me to these people so that they may no longer whisper and wonder about Me, but fully learn Whom they have in their midst Amen."
HG|2|255|0|1|LAMECH SPEAKS AS KING ON THE HOLY FATHER'S VISIBLE PRESENCE IN THE PERSON OF THE POOR MAN, THE THREATENING SPEECH OF SOME DOUBTING GUESTS, THE LORD'S REBUKE TO THE DOUBTERS (16th February 1843)
HG|2|255|1|0|And Lamech mounted the throne without qualms and in an orderly speech announced the most holy, most loving, eternal Father's presence in the person of the poor man.
HG|2|255|2|0|When all the poor and the former prisoners heard this from Lamech and also how the temple had been ordered and truly miraculously built by this same most holy Father, the poor fell down and worshiped Him.
HG|2|255|3|0|But the former prisoners spoke among themselves: "It is incomprehensible to me that the almighty God Who with His omnipotence comprises heaven and earth, Whom the sun, the moon and all the stars and the winds, the clouds, lightning and all the great waters obey, should be such a miserable man.
HG|2|255|4|0|"This is surely another humbug of Lamech. He has realized that he could not achieve anything by force with the great mountain dwellers; so he had to swallow his pride and either accept their conditions or jump over the fire.
HG|2|255|5|0|"So he firstly had to relinquish his ridiculous divinity and secondly also his kingship. Still wanting to rule over us, he cleverly contrived to invent for us with the friendly help of the mighty and wise mountain dwellers a visible deity, which should so to speak anoint him a completely legitimate autocrat before our eyes.
HG|2|255|6|0|"O Lamech, we are as wise as you arc! If you want to deceive the seeing, you must go about it in a different way; for in this way it is impossible.
HG|2|255|7|0|"Let us go to the poor man and earnestly ask him what his divinity is all about and it shall soon become evident what is behind Lamech's bragging.
HG|2|255|8|0|"But woe betide you, Lamech, if your poor man does not turn out to be what you claimed him to be! In that case we will roast you alive!"
HG|2|255|9|0|And presently several of them stepped up to the poor man, and the main speaker addressed the following question to Him:
HG|2|255|10|0|"Listen, you otherwise righteous and honest looking poor man! Are you really what the shrewd Lamech on the throne claimed you to be?
HG|2|255|11|0|"Consider well before you talk; for if we should see that you conspire with Lamech you will fare very badly!
HG|2|255|12|0|"Farak proclaimed the true God; his holy teaching endured up to the brothers of Lamech, whom the latter slew out there in the scrub near the great mud-holes, swamps and molasses because he wanted to be a god and a lord himself. Who knows what the shrewd one is now plotting.
HG|2|255|13|0|'Therefore, speak the full truth before us, or you shall fare badly and Lamech not better than you!"
HG|2|255|14|0|After this request the Lord rose and said to the angry ones: "Why do you ask Me? Did Lamech not tell you? If you have any doubts why do you not go for advice to him who said this about Me?
HG|2|255|15|0|"How come the poor can believe what Lamech said, but not you? Will you believe it if I now affirm Lamech's assertion before you?
HG|2|255|16|0|"Look, you are still of an evil spirit and therefore cannot believe it!
HG|2|255|17|0|"Lamech laid down the scepter for all times when he had recognized Me and instead seized the shepherd's staff offered him by Me; you, however, would like to win the scepter for yourselves and burn Lamech!
HG|2|255|18|0|Therefore, you are full of evil and cannot recognize Me.
HG|2|255|19|0|"I shall not tell you who I am; so go to Lamech and argue with him about Me.
HG|2|255|20|0|"Verily, the Father always bides His time and will not let you recognize Him until the time is right. And now go away lest you perish! Amen.
HG|2|255|21|0|Here the angry ones began to scratch themselves behind the ears and gradually moved towards Lamech's throne. When they arrived there they became uneasy and confused, so much so that none of them knew what to say; for the poor man's words cut them to the quick.
HG|2|256|0|1|LAMECH DISCUSSES WITH THE DOUBTERS THE DIVINITY OF THE POOR MAN. THE DOUBTERS' ONE-SIDED CONCEPT OF GOD (17th February 1843)
HG|2|256|1|0|Lamech noticed that these his former enemies who had languished in the prisons because of their attitude wanted something of him but that none of them dared approach him. So he asked them: "What are you looking for, what do you want, or did you lose something?"
HG|2|256|2|0|Finally, one of them plucked up courage and said: "Hear me, O severe king Lamech! We are all in a quandary, - not as concerns our body, but as concerns our understanding.
HG|2|256|3|0|"Behold, you stated before in your good speech that that poor man there is the true, sole God and Creator of heaven and earth, the same God and Creator of all things whom we came to know through your brothers and whom Farak once preached.
HG|2|256|4|0|"This we cannot see and comprehend and thus not believe. For Farak taught the people to know an infinite God, Who with His right hand comprises heaven and earth and with His left hand reaches to where there is no end to His Being.
HG|2|256|5|0|"Furthermore he taught: God is a Spirit and as such omnipresent like an eternal, infinite thought which no created being can behold because it is infinite.
HG|2|256|6|0|'The great teacher taught further: Because of His innate infiniteness God is also indescribably holy; therefore, nothing can draw near to Him and, since only He can behold Himself, He dwells in the forever inaccessible light.
HG|2|256|7|0|"If now you compare this teaching of Farak, which is worthy of a God, to that poor man who according to your earlier speech is supposed to be the very same most sublime God of Farak, how does He look?
HG|2|256|8|0|"Even we, your released prisoners, would look better as a God than this poor man there, who in himself seems to be quite an honest and wise man, to whom we do not take exception.
HG|2|256|9|0|"But either he or you, strict king, must be pitied. He, if he should really fancy to be almighty God, and you and all those with you if they should seriously believe all this.
HG|2|256|10|0|"So we should like to ask you - if it suits you -, to give us a more detailed explanation of it."
HG|2|256|11|0|When Lamech had heard this he descended from the throne, grasped the hand of the speaker, looked at him with a friendly mien and said to him:
HG|2|256|12|0|"Listen, brother and friend, your concepts of God according to Farak's teaching which I well remember are absolutely worthy of a God; for these concepts are purely spiritual and let the endlessly sublime Deity shine through everywhere.
HG|2|256|13|0|"However, if I asked you about your concept and said: Since God is doubtlessly exactly as Farak taught Him, how can the creation of finite, most insignificant beings be possibly ascribed to him? How the creation of a blowfly, a gnat or a leaf-mite?
HG|2|256|14|0|"How could the infinite God be concerned with such horribly finite, most insignificant trifles?
HG|2|256|15|0|"Indeed, is it not a shocking thought to assume that the infinitely sublime God of Farak formed us humans with such shortcomings, He, the infinite Creator, leaving such great gaps in His creation?
HG|2|256|16|0|"Why must night and day alternate on earth? Is not the night incompatible with the eternal light in God? While creating, was He short of the stuff for a second sun, which would have put an end to the night of the earth?
HG|2|256|17|0|"Between the earth and the firmament we behold a great empty space; why did the almighty God of Farak leave such an immense space of creation empty?
HG|2|256|18|0|"How can such an emptiness be compatible with the endless sublimity and omnipresence of God? How our excrement full of stench and many another thing?
HG|2|256|19|0|"I am now asking you and you give me a satisfying answer to it and I will then fully answer your question.
HG|2|256|20|0|"You are silent and at a great loss for an answer; but that poor man yonder has granted me to read in your heart, and this tells you: If it is undoubtedly so - which is clearly proven by the whole of creation -, there is either no God at all and everything is arbitrarily created by a thing come into being through some chance play of energy, or there is a God who is forever merely an onlooker watching the chance play of the forces.
HG|2|256|21|0|"Look, look, what fruits your knowledge of God bears you! I tell you: Go and prostrate yourself before the poor man and ask His grace and mercy and you will soon realize what God actually is.
HG|2|256|22|0|"I can tell you no more now, but only advise you as to what to do. Do this lest you perish! Become completely free in God! Amen."
HG|2|257|0|1|THE LORD IN DISCUSSION WITH THE BLIND, OVER-SUBTLE REASONERS. HUMBLE LOVE FOR GOD - THE ROAD TO THE LIGHT. MANKIND'S SPIRITUAL GUIDANCE AND DEVELOPMENT TOWARDS FREEDOM OF WILL (18th February 1843)
HG|2|257|1|0|After this speech the doubters, timid and cornered, went over to the poor man, led by Lamech.
HG|2|257|2|0|When they arrived there they bowed to the poor man and the spokesman asked Him the following question, saying: "If I am allowed to speak before you as to a human, tell me, and I will speak."
HG|2|257|3|0|And the Lord said: "I know what it is you want to discuss with Me; so as far as I am concerned you need not worry your tongue, but if you do want to speak, speak for the sake of your brothers and yourself."
HG|2|257|4|0|Here the spokesman was mightily taken aback and said after a while: "Yes, if that is so in all seriousness, I can be quiet and only ask you to enlighten me thereby putting an end to our continual doubting; for light, indeed true light, is what we need above all! This you can surely do if we implore you."
HG|2|257|5|0|And the Lord spoke: "Listen, whoever puts his tongue to Mine, shall have it paralyzed; whoever puts his eye to Mine, shall become blind! Whoever stretches out his arm against Mine, shall be humbled to his last drop of blood; whoever wants to set his feet before Mine, shall become a cripple! If someone wants to lay his head against Mine, his brain shall turn to turgid water and his skull to a vessel full of dirt!
HG|2|257|6|0|"But he who in all humility will lift up his heart to Mine, his life I will illumine with the bright flame of his love for Me, and his whole being shall become illumined so that in this light he shall not ever behold death!
HG|2|257|7|0|"Farak taught you to know an inaccessible God, and his teaching was absolutely right; for at that time the God of heaven and all earth was for you inaccessible, because then a hyena would have shamed you as concerns love.
HG|2|257|8|0|"Verily, only a few months have gone by since out of My great mercy I spontaneously under Meduhed and Sihin led away your children since in them a tiny sparkle of love was beginning to show. And I moved them out with My right hand lest this sparkle soon be smothered again in the depth of this mire.
HG|2|257|9|0|"And behold, I led Sihin into the desert there giving him a hyena as teacher and had him taught through a lion, then by a bear, a tiger and by a wolf; for at that time these ferocious animals possessed more love and consideration than man.
HG|2|257|10|0|"Since man's heart was like this only a few months ago, what was it like centuries ago at the time of Farak?
HG|2|257|11|0|"You say: 'We know that till Lamech no human blood has ever been shed; therefore, the people must have been better.'
HG|2|257|12|0|"Yes, I tell you, they were better; however, not as free humans, but only as people under judgment who could merely act in accordance with My almighty will.
HG|2|257|13|0|"They were coerced thus to act and their action was not a result of their free volition but a work of My omnipotence. But with the eyes of their heart they had to see God as an inexorable judge if they were not to perish.
HG|2|257|14|0|"When men kept the eternal Judge's commandments out of their great fear of Him, I took pity on the people and freed them.
HG|2|257|15|0|"And behold, no sooner were they, the erstwhile prisoners of My might, set free, than all the ferocious animals fled before them; for they saw in the freed people only venomous snakes.
HG|2|257|16|0|This I had seen from eternity; but I also knew My time and knew and know it now quite well why the fructifying rain must be preceded by a storm. And I do what I do, knowing why. But who can demand an account from Me? And if he demands it, will I give it to him?
HG|2|257|17|0|"Look, this is how it was and is now. And how will it be from now on? I well know it; but shall I tell you? - No, you can never talk Me into it; for I am forever free and do what I want to do!
HG|2|257|18|0|'Today I will make the earth white for you and tomorrow you shall see everything black; for I am a Lord and no one can tell Me what to do.
HG|2|257|19|0|"You doubt Me because I am poor here. Verily, a God and Lord is not poor; nor am I. But the Lord showed mercy to you and made you free so that He might become your dear Father; and the Father out of His great love gave everything away in order to win you over as children, and thus He is as you see Him here before you.
HG|2|257|20|0|"Do not believe Me, but love Me, and you will recognize Me as a true Father.
HG|2|257|21|0|"Love will heal you and destroy all your doubts. And so go and probe your heart; become humble, and I shall be for you a true God and Father forever! Amen."
HG|2|258|0|1|THE DOUBTERS TAKE COUNSEL. THE WISE AND PROFOUND LOVESPEECH OF THE ONE DOUBTER WHO AT THE BOSOM OF THE POOR MAN RECOGNIZES THE FATHER (20th February 1843)
HG|2|258|1|0|These words of the Lord confounded our unbelievers considerably and each took counsel with his neighbor as to how to take the words of the poor man, saying:
HG|2|258|2|0|"Is he in earnest to be taken for the truly sublime, supreme Being or shall one question him further as to his nature?
HG|2|258|3|0|"Should he actually be what he claims to be and what the king proclaimed him to be so positively from the throne, he could really give us a sign by which we would be compelled to recognize him definitely and without any doubt.
HG|2|258|4|0|"As far as the wisdom of his speech is concerned, it is for our understanding exceedingly high and sublime; but if we let another from the height speak, it will be exactly the same case, - for they, too, will talk so that we shall not comprehend too much of their speech."
HG|2|258|5|0|One of the company said to those taking counsel: "Brothers, listen, I have just hit upon a marvelous idea! What shall we do, what is to be done? What do we want to learn? Look, this is what our whole deliberation is about. But I have just had a good idea.
HG|2|258|6|0|'We want from this man a sign so that we might believe him to be in truth the One the king proclaimed him to be.
HG|2|258|7|0|"Let us ask ourselves what sign the great Farak gave us as proof for the truth of his teaching.
HG|2|258|8|0|"As far as I know none other but the sublime teaching itself; and still we believed in his teaching not pondering how far it might be true or untrue.
HG|2|258|9|0|"How come we demand here a sign for the affirmation of our faith, in order to exchange it for the incomprehensible in Farak's teaching in preference to the comprehensible in the teaching of this man, who does not even demand faith but only says with gentle, though infinitely wise words: 'Do not believe me, but love Me as the sole true Father, and the flame of love will become for you a bright beacon and you will then most clearly see in your hearts whether I am what Lamech proclaimed Me to be before you!'? What more do we want?
HG|2|258|10|0|"I know only too well that two people recognize each other only once they begin to fully love each other as true brothers and thus as very close friends. Who can recognize a woman unless he loves her and she loves him?
HG|2|258|11|0|"In truth, he who would declare and say: 'Owing to my bright intellect I understand my fellowman and the cunning of women lies open before me!', to him I say that he is a great liar.
HG|2|258|12|0|"However, since we realize that we have never failed- and never shall fail - with our love for our brothers and sisters, I truly cannot see why we should fail with our love for God.
HG|2|258|13|0|"And as concerns this poor man, I must openly admit: I already love him beyond measure; for a man with such wisdom cannot ever be poor. And if he himself, coerced through his love, gave away all he had, who should not love such love in return?
HG|2|258|14|0|"I reckon: He is a most loving, wise man, a glorious brother, - yes, he is a man full of brotherly and the most sublime, true fatherly love; thus we shall love him as what we recognize him.
HG|2|258|15|0|'To judge whether he is, or is not, God as such lies now still beyond our sphere of capability; however, it lies in his whole being and in his every word that he harbors something truly divine.
HG|2|258|16|0|"And so I want to be the first to approach him with a flaming heart."
HG|2|258|17|0|Here this speaker stepped up to the Lord and said to Him: "Most beloved brother, full of divine wisdom and the truest fatherly love! Whoever and whatever you may be, I love you, having found you most worthy of all love, and I know only too well that with such a truest love one cannot fail with you."
HG|2|258|18|0|Here he embraced the Lord and pressed Him to his heart.
HG|2|258|19|0|And the Lord said to him: "Now you have embraced life eternal; let your love become a bright light for you! Amen."
HG|2|258|20|0|Here the speaker began to sigh and said to his brothers: "Do come here, come here!
HG|2|258|0|1|O brothers, verily, verily, here is more than just a man! Here is truly the Father!"
HG|2|259|0|1|ALL THE DOUBTERS RECOGNIZE THE FATHER. THE LORD'S SPEECH ON THE VARIOUS CONCEPTS OF GOD HELD BY MEN AND THEIR CAUSES (21st February 1843)
HG|2|259|1|0|Following this invitation also the others went to the Lord, and at the first approach they already felt that the statement of the speaker was completely true.
HG|2|259|2|0|As they now turned towards the poor man, full of love, they all fell down before Him sighing and weeping and with uplifted hands asked His forgiveness for their sins and their gross foolishness and blindness wherefore they could not recognize what endless grace had been bestowed upon all of them.
HG|2|259|3|0|But the Lord rose from the chair, lifted up all the prisoners and addressed these words to them: "Little children, look at Me in your hearts and you will with enlightened souls behold that it is I, your Father from eternity, Who now say to you that you are My little children!
HG|2|259|4|0|"You have now all come to Me in love, except one, and have recognized Me, your eternal God and Father, also in this poor form.
HG|2|259|5|0|"But I tell you that I appear thus poor only to the poor, but infinitely rich to the rich.
HG|2|259|6|0|"You were poor in your hearts since little love dwelt in the same so that I could only appear to you poor and extremely needy, just as you had Me in your hearts.
HG|2|259|7|0|"For poor was your cognition and poor your love; therefore, I could in truth appear to you only as you yourselves were disposed towards Me in your hearts.
HG|2|259|8|0|"Had you been rich, verily, you would have beheld Me rich! For I am poor to the poor, rich to the rich, merciful to the merciful, gentle to the gentle, mild to the mild, just to the righteous, full of grace to those thirsting for the light, a most loving Father to those who love Me, mighty to the mighty, strong to the strong, a Judge to the judges, Life to the living, dead to the dead, a Fire to the fire, a Storm to the storm, a Wrath to the wrath, a Judgment to the judgment, Heaven to the heavens, a Creator to the created beings, a Father to the children, a God to the wise, and to the true brothers I am even Myself a true Brother!
HG|2|259|9|0|'Thus I am All in all! Man beholds Me in accordance with the nature of his own heart; and I will not ever appear to man in a different form from that in which he has visualized Me in his own heart.
HG|2|259|10|0|"For no one has a strength nor a vital power within him save the one with which I have endowed him; but for the sake of man's independence I also gave him a completely free will out of Me and made all these vital forces granted him subject to this free will which, like a second God, is as such completely separated from My divine fundamental will. But just as the will is free, also its love and then all its cognition are free.
HG|2|259|11|0|"Why did I arrange man in this manner? Because I set him up as My perfect image who was then to develop opposite Me independently, that is, form Me within himself according to his measure, just as I had first formed him according to Mine.
HG|2|259|12|0|"Thus man forms Me within himself according to his measure, yet often distorts the basic measure I gave him so much that this new creation in man bears not the slightest resemblance with My original measure.
HG|2|259|13|0|"So one person forms Me, the forever eternal Love, into a judge, another into a God of revenge, a third into a wanton, a fourth into a sole sage, a fifth into an implacable eternal almightiness, a sixth into a fatum, a seventh into a ruler of worlds, an eighth into a monstrously sublime great king and Lord of heaven and earth, a ninth into a fire of wrath, a tenth into an eternal, endless energy, an eleventh even buries Me in matter - and a twelfth even in his belly!
HG|2|259|14|0|"Thus one forms Me into this and another into that; but only few make the effort of shaping Me in their hearts as the holy and eternally and forever most loving Father.
HG|2|259|15|0|"Now listen, My little children! Since man cannot and may not live forever on this earth, having to leave this spurious support, it will soon become evident in and with his spirit how he has formed Me during his time on earth.
HG|2|259|16|0|Then only those will come to the Father who will bring Him along well-formed in their hearts and only they will be able to behold the true primordial countenance of the eternal Father.
HG|2|259|17|0|"As every other has malformed Me within, thus he shall have Me henceforth, and love shall faithfully find love, mercy - mercy, wisdom - wisdom, wrath - wrath, the judge - the judge, judgment - judgment, death - death, fire - fire, hell- hell, and so forth.
HG|2|259|18|0|"You all were poor and thus I came to you poor, being poor in you; become rich in the love for Me and all your brothers and sisters, and I shall be rich in you!
HG|2|259|19|0|"And when you come to Me, you will find an exceedingly rich Father; and when I shall come to you, I shall not come to you as a pauper, but also as an exceedingly rich Father.
HG|2|259|20|0|"Enoch and Lamech, heed this lesson also for My children; for it is the true, living school towards eternal life. Thus teach the peoples and children, and teach them to know the Father, not the Judge, and the earth will be cleansed of the curse of the Judge.
HG|2|259|21|0|"And you, My little children, do go again except for the one, and this one shall come to Me. Amen."
HG|2|260|0|1|THE SPEECH OF THE SPIRITUALLY BLIND RATIONALIST (24th February 1843)
HG|2|260|1|0|After this speech the company returned to their former seats, full of respect.
HG|2|260|2|0|In turn, the former main speaker went to the Lord and said to Him: "Behold, here I am as you have summoned me through my brothers; but I hardly know why you summoned me.
HG|2|260|3|0|"However, I will speak before you and show you what it is that prevents me from believing what now all my friends, brothers and sisters as I can see believe who are also visibly blissful since they believe in your immediate divinity.
HG|2|260|4|0|"You are surely as finite and limited as I am and are of course unable to reach further with your hand than I or jump a greater distance with your feet than I am with mine.
HG|2|260|5|0|This neither you nor anyone else can deny. Furthermore, you are fully present here and no part of your body and thus certainly none of your spirit is missing.
HG|2|260|6|0|Thereby I do not mean to maintain that you are not what the king, or now leader, Lamech called you and what most wisely you have now proclaimed yourself to be. But I should really like to learn who exactly sustains, carries and leads the entire creation! Who now enlivens the endlessly great earth, who creates the winds, who puts restraint on the endlessly great ocean, who moves forward the floods of the rivers, who nourishes the natural fire of the mountains, who ripens the green crops, and who watches over the life of all beings while you, as I said, are now amongst us undivided?
HG|2|260|7|0|"Look, this is for a thinking human a question of the utmost importance; unless this is completely cleared up in me, I cannot fully accept you in downright earnest and in all the fullness of might and power as the sale eternal God, Creator and Sustainer of all things.
HG|2|260|8|0|"It is true, the love of the heart can do this, just like children when they believe without doubt that the people caring for them are their parents; but can this be applied generally?
HG|2|260|9|0|"I say: No! Just let someone give away an infant to a far-away place and then show himself after twenty years as the true father and he as the father will soon be convinced that love alone will not be sufficient to prove to the son his fatherhood; in that case one has to resort to other evidence by which to convince the son that the father presenting himself as father is in earnest his true father.
HG|2|260|10|0|"Once this has happened, the son's love will anyway stir up the first feelings for the father; until this happens, the son is advised not to love the father as a father until he has recognized him rationally as such.
HG|2|260|11|0|"Verily true, the father who would in all earnest demand this of his son must be devoid of all discernment!
HG|2|260|12|0|"Behold, you now demand the same thing of us and thus also of me! How can this be reconciled with your former wisdom?
HG|2|260|13|0|"So far all except for me believe that you are completely and truly God from eternity; behold, this is a weak faith engendered only by Lamech's and your own wise persuasion, which can therefore evaporate as easily as it came into being, and soon the people will again be walking in great darkness and inviting God's judgment.
HG|2|260|14|0|"For once this urged-on love will easily and soon grow cold, also the weak faith will perish along with it
HG|2|260|15|0|"However, if we can recognize you by way of our reason - and this without doubt just as we see that one plus one makes two -, love will result spontaneously and will henceforth have to last imperishably like the inescapably true basic calculation, and God will never find it necessary to judge His peoples but only to make them happy always.
HG|2|260|16|0|"So answer my question and I will believe you undoubting; if you do not answer it, I remain what I am and adhere to the God of Farak."
HG|2|261|0|1|THE LORD'S ANSWER: LACK OF HUMILITY, LOVE AND GOOD WILL AS CAUSE FOR THE DOUBTER'S BLINDNESS. IT IS IMPOSSIBLE TO FIND THE ROAD TO THE LIGHT BY WAY OF REASON (25th February 1843)
HG|2|261|1|0|And the Lord turned to our main speaker, looked at him full of meaning and began to address the following words to him:
HG|2|261|2|0|"Listen to Me well, you unbending reasoner; for I will show you how foolish you are and how unreasonable with all your reason.
HG|2|261|3|0|"I have previously taught you clearly the difference between Me as I am and the God Farak had taught you, and look, except for you there is none who had not understood My words in his heart. Why is that?
HG|2|261|4|0|"I tell you, this originates in your very wrong worldly heart which is devoid of humility and therefore of love.
HG|2|261|5|0|"However, if a heart has no love and thus no vital fire and consequently no bright flame to light up his whole being for all the higher and more profound truths, - tell me, from where shall then come a light for the heart?
HG|2|261|6|0|"Through what words and signs can a deaf and blind man be persuaded of some truth?
HG|2|261|7|0|"You are deaf and blind in your heart; therefore you did not understand what all the others understood without the slightest effort.
HG|2|261|8|0|"You said one should provide the son abroad who as an infant left the house of his parents with reasonable proofs other than paternal love to be loved by him as by a son who has recognized the true father; for, having fully recognized the father as such, the son would surely love him spontaneously.
HG|2|261|9|0|"Good, say I to you; but what is to be done if unfortunately the son is at the same time deaf and blind?
HG|2|261|10|0|"Look, now you are confounded and at a loss for an answer! I tell you: When the true father will notice such affliction in his son, he will do everything in his power to restore the poor son's hearing and sight.
HG|2|261|11|0|"Indeed, he will carry the son on his shoulder to a wise man of great spiritual power that he might restore his hearing and sight.
HG|2|261|12|0|"If then the son will possibly have his hearing and sight restored and will then soon learn from his father how to speak, tell Me, will the son still persist in asking for other proofs so that he might recognize the father, or will not the father's great love tell him at once and beyond doubt that he has his true father before him?
HG|2|261|13|0|"Behold, this is how I, as the eternally sole true and most loving Father, came to you deaf and blind ones, made you all hear and see and taught you to speak My words,- yes, I am teaching you My living words!
HG|2|261|14|0|"And behold, many understand Me, see Me and have recognized in Me the sole true God and Father.
HG|2|261|15|0|"Why can you not do this? - Because you do not want to be healed in the alone possible and living manner! In your deafness and blindness you are yourself a sage knowing the best remedies for them yourself,' therefore you resist in your heart and refuse to be healed.
HG|2|261|16|0|"I tell you, you may do, contrive and demand whatever you like, and you will not succeed, temporally and eternally, to approach the light of the spirit on a road other than the one I have now taught you.
HG|2|261|17|0|"Verily, you shall see no sign from Me other than that of My love and great mercy. If that is not enough for you, stay as you are; however, if you find it sufficient, you will need none other, - for this will be for you anyway the most sublime!
HG|2|261|18|0|"You want to have a proof like one plus one (makes two; the Ed.). Behold, I am standing before you as an eternally living proof; for I and the God of Farak are completely one. However, you will not comprehend this until you have grasped Me from your heart.
HG|2|261|19|0|With your intellect you will not grasp Me in eternity - because for it I am infinite -, and only I know how I sustain all the created things even though, seemingly to you, I cannot reach and jump farther than you.
HG|2|261|20|0|"Now go away and take a better counsel with the ones who can see, and then tell Me how far I am able to reach and jump.
HG|2|261|21|0|"But do not expect a sign by Me on any account. For if I perform signs, I judge you; but now I only enliven you. Do understand this now and go. Amen."
HG|2|262|0|1|THE REBUKED DOUBTER IN DISCUSSION WITH ONE OF HIS FRIENDS (27th February 1843)
HG|2|262|1|0|After this impressive living lesson our main speaker bowed deeply before the poor man and went back to his company, deep in thought. When he arrived there, he turned to one of his friends and addressed the following question to him, saying:
HG|2|262|2|0|"Dear brother! Do tell me quite sincerely: Do you really believe beyond all doubt that yonder poor man is the supreme divine Being Itself?
HG|2|262|3|0|'Tell me: If you weigh carefully all the circumstances, all attributes absolutely necessary to the Deity in Its purity, do you not have any scruples?
HG|2|262|4|0|"It is true: The words spoken by the man abound with the most profound wisdom, love being everywhere the basic theme; but when I scrutinize the terribly simple man out of whose mouth such glorious words issue, and say to myself: 'Shall that, can that be God, God the Infinite, the Almighty, the Eternal?', oh look, then my intellect always struggles against it!
HG|2|262|5|0|'Therefore I should still like to hear your verdict in this extremely momentous matter. Do you earnestly believe this, or do you believe it merely out of sheer expediency, which is also always warranted? Do tell me this."
HG|2|262|6|0|But the other one says to our main speaker: "Listen, friend and brother to us all, you certainly remember that I was thrown into prison by Lamech because I absolutely refused to recognize him as a God.
HG|2|262|7|0|"Look, at that time many recognized him as a God, not for pure, but for dirtiest expediency's sake. Did I do this?
HG|2|262|8|0|"You say: 'By no means!' However, having had a taste of the prisons, I would surely be utterly deceitful if I recognized the poor man in accordance with Lamech's stated will as the sole true God of heaven and earth!
HG|2|262|9|0|"O brother, I tell you: Lamech could have threatened me with a thousand prisons to recognize the man as a God, - if He were not, truly, I would never have done it!
HG|2|262|10|0|"On the contrary, I would at any time be inclined to oppose Lamech a thousand fold rather than obey him; for you know how he took my wife and children, making the wife a slave and selling the children to the princes for indecent profit.
HG|2|262|11|0|"Listen, brother! The prison and this meal do not heal such a wound, inflicted on a father and the faithful husband of a most lovable wife.
HG|2|262|12|0|"If you ponder this carefully, you will discover horribly little expediency with me.
HG|2|262|13|0|"But, since I recognize the man for the sole true God undoubtedly and now, forgiving Lamech all wrong, firmly and actively believe that apart from that God there is and can be none other, you can surely accept that I must have quite a good reason for it.
HG|2|262|14|0|"And this reason is precisely the poor man Himself. Learn to know Him with your heart - not with the intellect -, and you will find within yourself the unspeakable reason, which will tell you:
HG|2|262|15|0|"Behold, this poor man is the great, holy, most loving, heavenly Father of all angels and humans, Creator of all things, and all eternities and infinity are subject to His most holy and mighty will!
HG|2|262|16|0|"And it would require only the slightest hint on His divine part and all visible creation would cease to exist or a thousand new suns would be burning in the firmament.
HG|2|262|17|0|"Look, thus it is and will remain forever. This is my reason and I believe it because the love for Him tells and shows me this.
HG|2|262|18|0|"So you, too, love Him above all and you will soon realize it; for the Father wants to be loved rather than recognized. This is His will.
HG|2|262|19|0|"Do not the little children love their parents before they even recognize them, and we have never complained about it.
HG|2|262|20|0|"Why should the almighty, divine Father not have the same intention with us? He wills it so, and so do it, brother! Do understand it well. Amen."
HG|2|263|0|1|THE DOUBTER, INSTRUCTED BY HIS FRIEND, ON THE ROAD TO RECOGNIZING THE LORD (1st March 1843)
HG|2|263|1|0|After these words which were a good answer to the question put to his friend by our main speaker, the latter began to ponder mightily on how the dependent little children truly on the road of love, even though still so to speak instinctively, come most easily to the unerring recognition of their parents.
HG|2|263|2|0|Extending his thoughts even to the kingdom of animals and plants, he found this statement verified in a manner surprising him at first.
HG|2|263|3|0|From his many experiences he remembered that all animals known to him when young cling to their parents and do not leave the same until they are fully equipped with the necessary animal strength; and with the plant kingdom he also discovered that - as the saying goes - the apple never falls too far from its tree.
HG|2|263|4|0|After such good thoughts he again turned to his friend saying to him: "Listen, you my most beloved friend and brother, the more I ponder over your words, the more light I find in them. First they appeared to me to be quite irrelevant; but look, now they gain an ever-growing importance with me. This is why it seems to me as if they had not really grown on your own ground and soil.
HG|2|263|5|0|Thereby I do not mean to say at all as if I thought you incapable of such wisdom; for I know from the past that you were a very prudent man who could not be deviated from some thoroughly held opinion, not even by Lamech's prisons.
HG|2|263|6|0|"But you know, dear brother, here I make a little distinction, for it is one thing to talk wisely - and another to talk and act rationally and according to the intellect.
HG|2|263|7|0|"Obviously you have talked to me wisely, wherefore I hit upon the thought that this wisdom did not grow on your ground and soil. For it is too comprehensive, too farreaching, since for this we have always lacked vision generally, but particularly in the dungeon.
HG|2|263|8|0|"Since you serve me with such statements as encompass the whole of creation, I do not reckon to offend you by saying so.
HG|2|263|9|0|"But I also tell you that these your words brought me closer to the goal than you perhaps assume. Yes, you can believe me, also the idea of a God in human form becomes clearer and clearer, and my heart no longer resists it so much; only the disguise as a poor man I cannot quite fathom.
HG|2|263|10|0|"If maybe you had a word more suitable for my understanding than the excessively wise speech of that man, I would not be averse to fully recognizing the poor man as what I ought to - and now in all earnest wish to recognize him. So, if you still have some little word, do say it for my reassurance."
HG|2|263|11|0|And the other began to speak and said to our main speaker: "Brother, truly, if you are not blinder than the center of the earth, I will forgo my name!
HG|2|263|12|0|"What do you call rich - and what poor?
HG|2|263|13|0|"Do you call it rich if someone covers his body all over with products of either his or his brothers' hands, which products were coaxed out of natural things, or if someone built himself a dwelling out of mud and idle stones?
HG|2|263|14|0|"And do you call that poor if someone is without all this either compelled by the hard-heartedness of his brothers or more or less of his own free will?
HG|2|263|15|0|"Oh look, this is absolutely wrong! God created man in His image and put him on the earth completely naked; and still today all human infants are born naked into the world. Is for this reason the naked man the most miserable creature of God? Or is he not rather excessively rich through his Creator's image he is endowed with?
HG|2|263|16|0|"What if now the Creator in His primordial-fundamental human image came to us in all the fullness of His eternal love and wisdom? Can you then in your heart still criticize His primordial-fundamental nature?
HG|2|263|17|0|"I therefore tell you: Realize your great and gross blindness, hurry to Him and fall down at His feet so that you may have light in the worst maze of your life
HG|2|263|18|0|"Recognize the endless grace of having God, the almighty Creator, as a mildest Brother and most loving Father among us.
HG|2|263|19|0|Truly, the thought alone is too great and holy for man; and behold, here is more than the most sublime thought! Here is He, the almighty Father Himself!
HG|2|263|20|0|"Can you still tarry in your spirit now that all infinity trembles with immense awe?
HG|2|263|21|0|"Behold, He, He, the almighty, eternal God, the Creator of infinity, is waiting for you there!
HG|2|263|22|0|"So hurry, hurry to Him before it is too late, and worship Him from the bottom of your heart!
HG|2|263|23|0|"Hurry, hurry to Him, the holy Father! Amen."
HG|2|264|0|1|THE NEWLY CONVERTED TERHAD'S FEAR OF THE LORD. THE LORD'S LIGHTFUL AND COMFORTING WORDS TO THE FEARFUL (2nd March 1843)
HG|2|264|1|0|After these words the main speaker no longer delayed and fully accepted the poor man as the Lord of heaven and earth.
HG|2|264|2|0|But now something else began to bother him, wherefore he again turned to his friend and said to him:
HG|2|264|3|0|"Listen, you my above all dear friend and brother! Weighing your words more thoroughly and deeply, I have now found it to be not only possible but absolutely real that this Man is in all earnest the supreme divine Being as such, which needs no further proof since my heart infallibly and loudly tells me so.
HG|2|264|4|0|"But something totally different is now on my mind, which is far worse than all my former doubts.
HG|2|264|5|0|"You look at me in astonishment and probe my eyes and my countenance to see what it may be. I tell you, do not do it; for I will reveal it to you for the sake of your good advice.
HG|2|264|6|0|"Look, it is a most horrible fear, indeed such a fear as I have never felt in my whole life.
HG|2|264|7|0|"You told me in very forceful words to rush to Him and throw myself down at His feet worshipping Him; how can I now do this since the excessive fear of the endlessly great divine sublimeness is paralyzing all my limbs?
HG|2|264|8|0|"So advise me, advise me what to do!
HG|2|264|9|0|"I do want to fly there if I possibly could; but it is totally impossible to me. In my trembling heart I am certainly completely with Him, but precisely this horrible being-with-Him cripples all my strength."
HG|2|264|10|0|Here the Lord rose and went straight towards our main speaker.
HG|2|264|11|0|When the latter noticed this he tried to flee. But his friend seized him by the arm and said to him:
HG|2|264|12|0|"Brother, consider what you are going to do! Where do you want to flee and where hide before God? - Look, the Lord is already coming after you; what will you do?"
HG|2|264|13|0|Here our speaker lost consciousness and fell to the ground like dead.
HG|2|264|14|0|When the Lord reached him, He touched him and said to him: 'Terhad, I tell you: Rise, and be not dead, but alive!"
HG|2|264|15|0|Terhad rose instantly and stared at the Lord with an expression of horrible fear.
HG|2|264|16|0|But the Lord looked at him mildly and with great friendliness and said to him: 'Terhad, you have always wanted a sign so that you could believe what all the others believe.
HG|2|264|17|0|"I told you Myself: If I shall give a sign of My presence to you or to someone else or to a whole people, they are under judgment, which carries death within.
HG|2|264|18|0|"But he who recognizes in the heart, has recognized Me freely and thereby found within him the true, eternal life, and death will be far from him forever.
HG|2|264|19|0|"Behold, this was the meaning of My speech; but these words did not suffice you and you wanted to seize Me first with your intellect - rather than with your love.
HG|2|264|20|0|"I allowed this and spoke to you rationally through the mouth of your brother so that you might grasp that I am in all earnest that which Lamech had proclaimed Me to be on the throne.
HG|2|264|21|0|'Thereby you grasped Me in your intellect filling the same more and more with My primordial-eternal divinity.
HG|2|264|22|0|"Expanding your intellect with Me, you forgot your heart which consequently shriveled, and when you tried to absorb Me into your heart, the latter was seized by terror of My magnitude in your intellect and was crushed by it, and you trembled for fear and on My approach fell down like dead.
HG|2|264|23|0|"And behold, this was also a sign for you that I am He Whom you would have found alone in the heart much more easily and comfortably without having to have a little taste of judgment.
HG|2|264|24|0|"But since you have now recognized Me, seize Me with your heart and be a faithful guardian of My sanctuary which I gave you.
HG|2|264|25|0|"Now be serene and happy; for I, your Father, have revealed this to you.
HG|2|264|26|0|"Love Me, and you will not ever have to fear Me; for I am only a Savior for you all, but not ever a destroyer. So be serene and happy. Amen."
HG|2|265|0|1|TERHAD'S GOOD SPEECH AND HIS ARDENT DECLARATION OF LOVE TO THE LORD. THE LORD IS MOVED AND MAKES A GREAT PROMISE CONCERNING THE SPIRITUAL MISSION OF THE EARTH. (3rd March 1843)
HG|2|265|1|0|After this speech by the Lord, Terhad began to breathe more freely; his heart was rid of the fear and a mighty love for the Lord began to fill his whole heart.
HG|2|265|2|0|In this new state our main speaker again opened his mouth and relieved his heart through the following words, saying:
HG|2|265|3|0|"O You, Who are incomparable, You sole eternally true Father, - so You are the One Whom I never quite dared to think of; for too endlessly holy and sublime sounded in me already the name denoting Him, the almighty Creator of heaven and earth, and often I said to myself secretly:
HG|2|265|4|0|"O You holy Name, whenever I think of you, my whole being trembles in all its foundations!
HG|2|265|5|0|"Oh, what must the infinitely sublime and holy bearer of the most holy name be in Himself, what holiness, what eternal, infinite glory must surround Him when alone His name thus shatters me and at the uttering of the same I feel like a most miserable worm crawling toilsome and hardly visible on the dead dust of the earth!
HG|2|265|6|0|"Behold, behold, O You, Whom to behold my eyes are forever unworthy, thus my heart has been all along disposed despite all my other truly great difficulties!
HG|2|265|7|0|"What shall I now think, what feel and say, since You are now standing before us in the greatest simplicity like our brother, whereas the whole endless firmament shines with countless lights out of You, the sun gives Your light to the earth and the moon always girds itself with Your radiance and all the hallowed splendor of the earth is Your work!
HG|2|265|8|0|"Indeed, what shall I say before You, O You endlessly good, holy Father, when I consider that You sustain this my life every moment with Your almighty will and every breath is a free, most miraculous gift from You?
HG|2|265|9|0|"O You endlessly sublime, most holy, good Father, for love of You I am now quite beside myself! Yes, it is truly true -. O God, O Father, let me say it as I am feeling it! -, yes, it is truly true, I cannot endure it for love in this Your most holy presence!
HG|2|265|10|0|"Yet I find it impossible to turn my gaze from You, O You holy, good Father, for one moment.
HG|2|265|11|0|"Oh let Yourself be loved by me with all my strength; let Yourself be loved by me, so much so that the fire of my love for You consumes me completely and I fully expire in the love for You, my God, my Jehovah, my holy, good Father!
HG|2|265|12|0|"O Father, I can no longer talk; for too mightily does the love for You seize my whole being. Yes, it is as if my own hair whispered to me: 'Oh love, love, love the Father; for He has loved you from eternity, even before you existed. He is the purest, eternal Love Itself, and your love is His love enlivening your spirit in your heart; so love, love, love Him, the good, holy Father! Love your God, love your Creator; for He is holy, holy, holy!'
HG|2|265|13|0|"Yes, even my skin begins to talk and all my bones and my entrails, and I hear them say: 'God, your Father, is a living Word within you! You are an uttered thought of Him Who stands before you; you are with hair, skin, bones, entrails, with heart and blood, with soul and spirit a Word from the mouth of Him Who stands before you. Love, love, love Him; for He is your All in all. He is your life, He is your light, like the light of infinity. He is all your strength, your speech.'
HG|2|265|14|0|"O Father, You holy Father, let Yourself be forever loved by me, indeed by us all. Be loved, praised and worshiped, You O most holy Father, and Your most holy name be always and forever hallowed and sublimely honored and glorified through our love!
HG|2|265|15|0|"O You holy Father You! I stand as a sinner before You, and You let Yourself be loved by me. Oh, how infinitely good You must be, allowing Yourself to be even loved by a sinner.
HG|2|265|16|0|"O brothers, do fall, down with me at His most holy feet all of you; for look, look, how endlessly good He, the holy Father, is!
HG|2|265|17|0|"O Father, forgive me my boldness as a sinner to love You; and be gracious and merciful to me and to us all!"
HG|2|265|18|0|Here they all fell down before the Father, weeping for love.
HG|2|265|19|0|But the Father hid His face with His hand and said as if to Himself:
HG|2|265|20|0|"O earth, what you are giving Me! Verily, your children shall be My children! I will exalt you so that the suns and angels shall bend their knees before you; and whenever I shall come to you, I will always seek the sinners and have great mercy on them.
HG|2|265|21|0|"O Terhad, your love is great; therefore, you shall receive from Me an equally great mercy, namely, that I become a faithful shepherd to the earth's sinner."
HG|2|265|22|0|Here the Lord became silent and secretly wept for great love and mercy with the poor little children.
HG|2|266|0|1|THE LORD'S GOOD TESTIMONY TO TERHAD. ON JUDGMENT AND ITS PREVENTION. TERHAD IS APPOINTED CHIEF GUARDIAN OF THE TEMPLE PRECINCT (6th March 1843)
HG|2|266|1|0|After a little while the Lord again uncovered His face and said to Terhad: 'Terhad, I have known you and have been aware for a long time that you are a man of strong spirit and strong in your heart; this is why I was hiding before you allowing you to search for Me, whereas the others could see Me at the first moment.
HG|2|266|2|0|"Since you have been all along of such a strong spirit and heart not allowing Lamech's dungeon to alienate you from Me as you had recognized Me according to Farak's teaching, I now tell you that you were a main reason for My having taken mercy on the lowlands; for verily, only a mighty spirit with true cognition, an unshakable spirit can become a savior of the universe!
HG|2|266|3|0|Thus you are now a savior of Lamech and of the lowlands and a shield against My judgment which otherwise would have been vented on all of you in this time, and are a protective wall between My fire and Cain's sin in the depth of the night of death.
HG|2|266|4|0|"And as it is now, it shall be from now on. As long as a place on earth will have three people who are righteous in My sight, I will not judge the place. As long as a city in the lowlands will have two righteous people, I will spare it for the sake of the righteousness of the two. As long as a land will have seven righteous people, I will not visit the same in My wrath. And as long as a people will have ten righteous, I will spare it from the outbreak of My fire.
HG|2|266|5|0|"And as long as there are two fathers among all My children who recognize and love Me and also teach their children and neighbors to recognize and love Me, I will not look in wrath at a single grass on the whole earth.
HG|2|266|6|0|"However, when on the whole firm land, both here in the lowlands and on the height, there will only be left one righteous man, I will then wait for a hundred odd years to see if no one will turn to Me and will for that purpose let messengers instructed by Me preach to all created beings everywhere.
HG|2|266|7|0|"If the apostatized people take notice, I will again accept them as My children; however, if they do not turn to Me, but remain all the more firmly in all wickedness and even slay the messengers, truly, the one righteous shall not succeed in warding off My wrath from the earth, and I will then wipe out all the evil-doers on earth and establish a new generation for Me on the same!
HG|2|266|8|0|These words I have now spoken before you, Terhad, and to the whole earth; therefore, you shall write them down and those who have heard them with you in this hall shall bear witness to you that it was I Who spoke this to you so that if ever such a time should come no one will be able to say he had not heard of it. This testimony you shall at all times proclaim to all the people and you shall be a true guardian of this My sanctuary - both in you and in all your descendants.
HG|2|266|9|0|Thus you shall always on a Sabbath be a chief guardian at the portal of the precinct surrounding My new temple here, which you will come to know only tomorrow.
HG|2|266|10|0|"Whenever you will keep watch you shall proclaim these My words to the people lest they ever be forgotten.
HG|2|266|11|0|"Since you now know all this, receive for this office also My blessing so that you may become strong to act at all times in accordance with My will. Amen."
HG|2|267|0|1|THE DISSATISFIED, JEALOUS GRUMBLERS. THE LORD'S REPLY TO THE GRUMBLERS (7th March 1843)
HG|2|267|1|0|These words almost cost Terhad his life; but the Lord of Life knew how to preserve and moreover to strengthen the new guardian's life and he lived for another 260 years, conducting his office with great vigor.
HG|2|267|2|0|When also all the other guests in the hall had heard these words from the Lord's mouth, some were amazed and spoke to each other in an undertone:
HG|2|267|3|0|"Just look at this situation! On the obdurate one who, hard as rock, could hardly be moved to a belief in this God-man, such a great grace is bestowed; but not even a little word is said to us who accepted Him at once in our heart without the slightest contradiction! No, this is surely somewhat peculiar.
HG|2|267|4|0|"Of course, as the sole Lord of heaven and earth He can do whatever He wants, and no one can say to Him: 'Lord, what are You doing?', but all the same this matter remains most peculiar.
HG|2|267|5|0|"If we had to explain this matter literally, truly, we could say nothing else but: Grace to the most obdurate; but to the gentle, tractable, loving one a little mercy at the utmost, and nothing else.
HG|2|267|6|0|"However one looks at the matter, it remains - Notabene regarding it from the divine viewpoint! - surely very peculiar."
HG|2|267|7|0|Here the Lord interrupted the people and said to them: "Yes, it is truly peculiar that I do this; but it is still considerably more peculiar that you here in My visible presence take offence at Me because I showed to a poor brother of you a grace I had to withhold from you weaklings;
HG|2|267|8|0|"If you were as you ought to be, you would only greatly rejoice because I am gracious to a sinner; since your attitude is wrong and you are by far not what you should be, you are angry and find it peculiar when I am gracious to a sinner.
HG|2|267|9|0|"Listen, I will tell you something and show you the reason why you are angry because I showed such grace to Terhad.
HG|2|267|10|0|"Look, you like to criticize and see the dust in the brother's eye; but you fail to see when whole mountains swim around in your eyes! Therefore you could not see the reason why I showed such grace to Terhad.
HG|2|267|11|0|"I tell you: I saw it for a long time that your hearts are filled with jealousy; therefore, I only bestowed enough grace on you to make you realize that I am the Lord of heaven and earth.
HG|2|267|12|0|"But jealous officials I cannot possibly use in My great household.
HG|2|267|13|0|"So cleanse your hearts first of al1 jealousy and always think - even after the best cleansing possible -: 'We are not even worthy of the slightest grace.'
HG|2|267|14|0|"Only then shall I probe you as to whether you are truly pure before Me and I shal1 choose the completely pure for the grace of a higher office out of Me; otherwise let the free grace of life out of Me suffice you.
HG|2|267|15|0|"Heed the small gifts out of My hand, if you want to be My children, and I shall then anyway let you share in the greater gifts.
HG|2|267|16|0|"If even you give smal1 toys to your little children and are very happy when such gifts please them, - say, am I less of a Father to you all than you are to your little ones? I reckon this will by no means be the case.
HG|2|267|17|0|"So take pleasure in what you receive from Me as little children; however, once you become stronger I shall surely see for which office you are suitable."
HG|2|267|18|0|Here they all felt hot with shame because of these words by the Lord, and they fel1 down before Him and asked His forgiveness for such sin.
HG|2|267|19|0|But the Lord told them all to rise, comforted them and went back to His main company.
HG|2|268|0|1|LAMECH'S GRATITUDE FOR TERHAD'S APPOINTMENT AS CHIEF GUARDIAN OF THE TEMPLE PRECINCT. THE LORD'S PLAN FOR A TEMPLE ON THE CLEANSED MOUNTAIN OF THE SERPENTS. THE LORD BECOMES AGAIN INVISIBLE (8th March 1843)
HG|2|268|1|0|When He reached the main company the Lord announced to Lamech His appointment of Terhad as chief guardian of the Temple precinct; He informed Lamech so that the latter would know precisely to whom to turn when he required more guards for the temple precinct. As time went by, this became necessary because of the great crowds so that Lamech and Terhad stationed a temple guard of three hundred men, who were picked by Terhad and then endorsed by Lamech in My name.
HG|2|268|2|0|When Lamech was thus informed by the Lord, he prostrated himself before Him in love and gratitude and glorified and praised Him with all his strength for helping him particularly in this important matter.
HG|2|268|3|0|For Lamech had always pondered on this matter, unable to come to a conclusion as to whom to entrust with the watch of the precinct.
HG|2|268|4|0|Since the Lord Himself, as announced, had filled this important post, a great load was taken off Lamech's chest.
HG|2|268|5|0|After Lamech had offered the fitting gratitude of the heart to the Lord in which also all the poor guests had gladly taken part, the Lord bade Lamech rise and said to him:
HG|2|268|6|0|"Now listen further, My beloved Lamech! Everything is now in order here; but look, the cleansed mountain on which you first saw Me after you had heard My voice is still without an embellishment.
HG|2|268|7|0|"You know that I commissioned you to erect a monument for Me also there, but I had not given you detailed instructions as to the construction of the temple so that it would fit into My order completely.
HG|2|268|8|0|"Now I will indicate to you in more detail the form in which you shall build it, and so listen:
HG|2|268|9|0|"You shall have chiseled out of the purest white marble ten pillars three men's lengths high each after the manner I shall indicate to Mura and Cural.
HG|2|268|10|0|'These pillars shall be set in a circle with a space of a man's length between them.
HG|2|268|11|0|"The ground shall be of blue marble, the bases of the pillars of red, and the capitals of green marble.
HG|2|268|12|0|"Above the capitals the pillars must be firmly joined together with beams chiseled from yellowish marble and each such cross-beam must be individually joined with the next one by means of extremely firm metal clamps.
HG|2|268|13|0|"Only on top of these cross-beams shall you construct a golden roof after the fashion of the main temple but the three spheres on the roof shall not be of equal size, the sphere on the bottom being the biggest and the two upper ones each smaller by half than the preceding lower one.
HG|2|268|14|0|"When in this way you will as soon as possible build this temple for Me, erecting in the center of the same an altar for burnt offerings, also made from pure gold, and will on each Sabbath in the evening burn an offering of grain to Me, I shall bless all the fields of the lowlands and they will bear a hundredfold fruit for you and your people.
HG|2|268|15|0|"And I shall cleanse the mountains and forests of all the vermin thereby establishing once more a connection (religion) between the lowlands and the height so that also the lowlands would be subject to Enoch, my sale high priest.
HG|2|268|16|0|"Behold, this is My loving wish for you, Cain's children, so that also you can be My children. So do this soon!
HG|2|268|17|0|"Once you have completed this work, you, too, shall be led onto the height of My children and Enoch will come with many from the height and will in My name bless the new temple for your full sanctification as My children.
HG|2|268|18|0|"Now you know all; so receive My blessing and complete the work. Amen."
HG|2|268|19|0|Here the Lord suddenly disappeared again. They all searched for Him, but He was no longer to be found anywhere.
HG|2|269|0|1|ENOCH'S WISE SPEECH ON THE NATURE OF GOD AND ON SPIRITUAL VISION. THE LORD'S VOICE IN THE HUMAN HEART. WARNING AGAINST FALSE PROPHETS (9th March 1843)
HG|2|269|1|0|When after a long fruitless search the searching guests with sad faces had returned to the throne-room, some of them stepped up to Enoch and asked him how and where the Lord had so suddenly disappeared, or hidden Himself.
HG|2|269|2|0|But Enoch replied to them and said: "Dear friends and brothers, although your heart impels you to seek the almighty, holy, most loving Father, and this is right and proper - for whoever seeks God, shall always seek Him with the heart, or he will never find Him -, your present search is a little foolish.
HG|2|269|3|0|"Behold: God the Father, Whom you have just seen and spoken to personally, is a Spirit and cannot ever be beheld with the physical eyes! However, if He wants to be beheld, He opens the inner eyes of the spirit of the man who is to see Him, and the spiritual man can then through the physical man behold God." provided it is God's will seeing and hearing Him just as you have now all seen and heard Him.
HG|2|269|4|0|"When the Lord according to His most wise counsel then wants again to become invisible, He again closes through His almighty will the eyes to the human spirit, and no matter what man does, he cannot ever behold the Lord.
HG|2|269|5|0|"But heed also this. Beholding gives eternal life to no one, but listening and living in accordance with the perceived word does!
HG|2|269|6|0|"The Lord has closed its vision to your spirit, but not it's hearing which is in the heart. Therefore, everyone of you can at any time hear the Lord's voice and can always turn to His fatherly love if he needs something, and the Father will give it to him if it is for his good or withhold it from him if it is not. Whether good or not good, you can always ask the Father, and be assured, He will give you the well-audible advice and will speak to you in your hearts provided you will always ask Him for it in full earnest.
HG|2|269|7|0|If you will always speak to your brothers out of true inner brotherly love in the Lord's name, being their loving teacher about God, about His works which are full of His endlessly great glory, about His endless goodness, grace, mercy and how He is a most loving, holy Father to all those people who love Him with all their vital strength, - I give all of you the fullest assurance: You will not speak one word which had not first been spoken by God in your hearts!
HG|2|269|8|0|"Whoever will then hear you, will hear the voice of God, just as you are hearing it out of me.
HG|2|269|9|0|"But woe betide him who, for the sake of selfishness and his worldly reputation, would pretend to speak God's words without first perceiving the living word within him! Truly, his tongue shall turn into a viper full of venom, and he who hears him will be as if stung by a poisonous viper!
HG|2|269|10|0|"Therefore, beware above all of self-seeking; let everyone forget himself completely and from the bottom of his heart be only mindful for the well-being of his brothers and sisters, and he will be able to enjoy the continued fellowship with God, the most loving, holy Father, temporally and later also in spirit, forever visibly!
HG|2|269|11|0|"Behold, this is how you must seek in all future the Lord of heaven and earth, and you will always find Him easily. And if you then in your love inflamed heart ask: 'Father, where are You?', He will say to you: 'Little children, here I am in your midst! Have no fear; for My almighty hand protects you day and night!'
HG|2|269|12|0|"Look, so it will be since it is the Lord's will. Therefore, heed these words and do accordingly, and you will henceforth no longer have to seek the Lord in all corners without finding Him in the end, for then the Lord will always meet you wherever you will turn; for the Father is always infinitely more concerned about us than all children put together are about Him.
HG|2|269|13|0|"So do take note of this lest you ever become poor and imprisoned. Amen."
HG|2|270|0|1|THE NIGHT'S REST OF THE GUESTS IN LAMECH'S HOUSE. THE GLORIOUS FATHER-WORD TO LAMECH ON THE INNER STILLNESS DURING PRAYER (10th March 1843)
HG|2|270|1|0|Following this good speech by Enoch, Lamech stepped up to him and asked him, saying: "Beloved, mighty friend and brother in our God and most loving, almighty, holy Father! Since we have on this day in the Lord's name arranged everything according to His instruction and pleasure and I no longer know what else we could or should do other than give a most lively praise to the holy Father, let your love advise us in the Lord's name what shall be done now."
HG|2|270|2|0|And Enoch replied: "Listen, dear friend and brother, this is the holy Father's will: We are all to go to our night's rest and all the guests shall stay in your house overnight.
HG|2|270|3|0|"Furthermore, no one shall care and worry what the morrow may bring; for it will bring along its own, just as this day has done.
HG|2|270|4|0|"So we will go to our rest and make no more plans for tomorrow; for the Lord will inform us tomorrow what we have to do.
HG|2|270|5|0|"And so announce this to the guests and let them be taken to a dean bedroom.
HG|2|270|6|0|"I and these my seven brothers shall lie down here; but you and your loved ones can do what you like.
HG|2|270|7|0|"If you also want to stay here, it will be all right; and it will also be all right if you want to take another room with your loved ones, - for here none is better than another. And so let it be done! Amen."
HG|2|270|8|0|After these words Lamech went at once to the guests announcing this; however, he kept Terhad in his company.
HG|2|270|9|0|And Lamech's servants came and respectfully led the guests to the bedrooms, and the women and maids soon brought carpets and sweet smelling soft cushions into the throne-room and there prepared the couches for the exalted guests and, according to Lamech's wish, also for him and his loved ones.
HG|2|270|10|0|However, the naphtha jars were still burning vigorously in the windows; for it was the custom in the city of Enoch to have in front of each window a clay or metal jar which was in the evening filled with rock oil and some straw and then lit, and Lamech asked Enoch whether the jars should perhaps be extinguished.
HG|2|270|11|0|But Enoch answered him: "Let shine what is shining; for it is better to rest in the light than to sleep in the night."
HG|2|270|12|0|After these words Lamech dismissed all the servants, having first vividly reminded them to be sure to remember the Lord before retiring.
HG|2|270|13|0|When everybody had gone, Lamech fell down on his face and glorified and praised God in a loud voice.
HG|2|270|14|0|This went on for a while; however, when Lamech did not stop praising the Lord, a voice which was the voice of the Father, said to him:
HG|2|270|15|0|"Lamech, your words surely sound more beautiful than the great music of the spheres in the infinite space of creation; but the love in the heart of the spirit is still more beautiful than all this glorious din! Therefore, give respite to your lips to let the living water in your soul become a smooth mirror so that I can behold Myself in you and you may contemplate My nature in the mirror of your waters!"
HG|2|270|16|0|Here Lamech rose, in his heart thanked the good Father for this glorious admonition and retired with the others to an invigorating rest.
HG|2|271|0|1|ENOCH'S MORNING SERVICE AND MORNING SPEECH TO THE BROTHERS. THE SPIRITUAL EARLY BURNT OFFERING ON THE CLEANSED MOUNTAIN OF THE SERPENTS (13th March 1843)
HG|2|271|1|0|The following day when it began to dawn Enoch rose, in his love glorified and praised the Father and out of this mighty love blessed all the brothers who were still asleep.
HG|2|271|2|0|Only after this glorious activity, which pleased Me most, did he waken the brothers saying to them:
HG|2|271|3|0|"Brothers, let us rise in the love, grace and mercy of the Lord and praise His most holy name!
HG|2|271|4|0|"Behold, the good, holy, most loving Father has let us all live to see another nascent day!
HG|2|271|5|0|"Already the first rays are coming from the morning, the night flees before them and their initially timid action becomes ever mightier and with increasing vigor they push the night down into the depths of the earth so that its plains and mountains may be cleansed to finally receive the mightiest light and enlivening warmth out of the sun when soon it will be rising gloriously over the earth's mountains.
HG|2|271|6|0|"So let us rush outside and under the open sky as true children who love the Father above all offer Him a joint praise!
HG|2|271|7|0|"In our hearts we want to make Him a pleasing burnt offering of the morning, since He, intent on honoring us and making us happy, lights for us in the rising, all day long divinely burning, all-illumining, warming and enlivening sun such a grandiose early burnt offering of His love, grace and mercy!
HG|2|271|8|0|"O dear brothers, do grasp it thoroughly in the depth of your heart what the endlessly eternal and good Father does and your love for Him must turn into a solar fire!
HG|2|271|9|0|"Behold the stars still glittering gloriously in the firmament; behold the whole majesty of the earth; behold the multitudes of the most glorious flowers and listen to the glorious sound of the feathered singers in the more and more awakening air!
HG|2|271|10|0|"Then turn your eyes to the ever-growing morning glory and remember how with every breath you breathe in a growing abundance of the divine light of grace, how your breast keeps expanding and becoming enlivened and how every drop of blood in you becomes more transfigured and truly divine-ethereal the more closely the Lord's glorious sun approaches its rise!
HG|2|271|11|0|"Look, O brothers, and grasp it, you the holy Father's children: All this is for us an offering made by the inexpressibly good Father!
HG|2|271|12|0|'Thus the holy Father honors us. How should we overlook this and not rush and in turn light in our hearts a love-offering pleasing to Him alone, keeping it always burning more and more and then eternally in spirit?
HG|2|271|13|0|"O brothers, let us at once hurry outside and in the great hall of sacrifice, in the great throne-room of divine grace and mercy make Him our offering! Amen."
HG|2|271|14|0|After this true morning-speech all rose and with a contrite heart hurried out and up the cleansed mountain nearby.
HG|2|271|15|0|When they arrived there, Enoch showed all of them the great glories of God and, pointing out all the phenomena of the morning, interpreted them from the standpoint of love.
HG|2|271|16|0|And all were so moved by the great splendor, infinite goodness and wisdom of the holy Father that in their love for God they were quite beside themselves.
HG|2|271|17|0|And Lamech, overwhelmed by remorse, exclaimed from the innermost depth of his heart: "O You great, holy, almighty, most loving Father! All this You are doing for us! Oh, how can I still live when I consider what I was?
HG|2|271|18|0|"Enoch, Enoch, - you glorious brother! You have now opened my eyes, and only now do I realize my sin before God in its fullness!
HG|2|271|19|0|"He has always made us such a sacrifice of His love, grace and mercy, - and what did we do for Him in return?- No, brother, no, I must not think of it; for my life has always been too abominable!"
HG|2|271|20|0|Here Enoch consoled Lamech, saying: 'Take comfort, dear brother Lamech! Verily, if your sins were more than there is sand in the sea, they are forgiven you since you have let such a great love for the Father become active within you.
HG|2|271|21|0|"Do remain in this love and you will experience even greater things than these, and this when the eternal sun of God will rise within you.
HG|2|271|22|0|"And now let us await the rising sun in the sweet repose of love. Amen."
HG|2|271|23|0|Thus our company was spending the morning on the mountain and they glorified and praised God in their hearts in spirit and in truth.
HG|2|272|0|1|THE MORNING MEAL AND THE SENDING OUT OF THE BLESSED POOR. ENOCH'S WORDS OF FAREWELL TO LAMECH AND HIS SUDDEN DISAPPEARANCE (15th March 1843)
HG|2|272|1|0|After sunrise they all went to the city following Enoch's request, and there to Lamech's house.
HG|2|272|2|0|When they arrived there Lamech had a good morning meal prepared to which came all the poor and formerly imprisoned guests, both male and female, and participated while glorifying and highly praising God.
HG|2|272|3|0|After the morning meal Enoch in the name of the Lord laid his hands on all the poor and erstwhile prisoners and told them to go out as far as the earth was peopled with the children of Cain there to bear witness to what they had all heard and seen; but the women should stay at home and care for their household; for the women of the lowlands were not destined to prophesy in the Lord's name, except to their children.
HG|2|272|4|0|After this instruction Enoch said to Lamech: "But you, my beloved Lamech, my brother and my companion in office, know anyway the Lord's will and need no further instruction from me.
HG|2|272|5|0|"However, this remember always in your heart, namely, to love God, the most loving Father, above an and an your brothers and sisters after the father Cain twice as much as yourself, and you win always be walking in the light of God and His holy fatherly voice will be teaching you to walk on God's roads at all times.
HG|2|272|6|0|"Build the temple on the mountain as you were told; and once it is completed, we shall come down from the height to you in your house in great numbers according to the Lord's promise and bless the new temple and lead you onto the height there to receive the blessing of Adam, the still living first complete man of the earth and thus the original progenitor of all presently living people, so that thereby the curse on Cain might be blotted from your forehead.
HG|2|272|7|0|"You will also behold the arch mother Eve, who will also bless you, and you shall have back your wives Ada and Zilla, and shall see your daughter Naeme with the husband given her in marriage by the Lord, the magnanimous Hored.
HG|2|272|8|0|"And if you will ask the Father actively in your heart it may even come to pass that this your new and true son-in-law win go down with you to the city of your fathers.
HG|2|272|9|0|'Thus you shall also have back your two sons, Jabal and Jubal; but, as I said, you must fulfill the Lord's will painstakingly.
HG|2|272|10|0|"Although the Lord is eternal, endless Love Itself, He does not enter into bargaining; being infinitely faithful in an His promises, He demands with the right of a God and Creator such faithfulness of us in keeping with our strength, wherefore we must fulfill His will at an costs.
HG|2|272|11|0|"And you may be fully assured that He will keep an His promises to you painstakingly, provided you win always actively fulfill His most holy will.
HG|2|272|12|0|"In the opposite case He forsakes everyone till death; and he who does not care for Him but only for the world, for him also the Lord does not care and lets him go his own ways which always draw him inexorably into perdition and eternal death.
HG|2|272|13|0|"So let all your concern be for God and for acting in accordance with His most holy will, and God will be faithful to you always and forever! Amen."
HG|2|272|14|0|After this speech Enoch with the seven also disappeared so suddenly through the power of God that Lamech had no explanation for the matter.
HG|2|272|15|0|But Terhad said to Lamech: "Because these are true children of the Lord, they are like Him in everything, for He is to them All in all.
HG|2|272|16|0|"Let Him become the same to us according to our love for Him and we shall be like these. But His will must be holy for us, as incomparably holy as it is for them.
HG|2|272|17|0|"So let us not keep wondering about it but instead tackle the work to be done. God's will be done always and forever! Amen."
HG|2|272|18|0|Lamech at once understood these words and summoned Mura and Thubalkain to discuss the building of the new temple with them.
HG|2|272|19|0|Mura drew up the plan and already on the following day a thousand hands were busy with the work.
HG|2|273|0|1|ENOCH AND THE SEVEN MESSENGERS ON THEIR WAY TO THE HEIGHT. THE ADVENTURE WITH THE DRAGON. THE DRAGON'S UNTRUTHFUL SPEECH ON GOD AND HIS CREATION (16th March 1843)
HG|2|273|1|0|Enoch, Kisehel, Sethlahem, Joram and the other four brothers, named Hil, Bael, Julel and Darel were transported by the Lord's power only seven thousand paces outside of the city to the foot of the height.
HG|2|273|2|0|There they were all returned to their own power and from then on walked up the mountains step by step.
HG|2|273|3|0|When they had completed about half the distance and were passing by a large mountain cave, behold, a mighty dragon crawled out of the cave obstructing the road to the travelers.
HG|2|273|4|0|Its form was a terrible sight and its strength threatened to swallow the mountains; its eyes were like boiling metal, its jaws like a yawning abyss from which came forth dense smoke and flames; the form of its head was like that of a wolf, but was as such larger than a giant ox; its neck was like that of a leviathan, which is the greatest and mightiest monster of the ocean; its body, covered by mighty scales and wing-like, pointed double fins, was 666 yards in circumference; its feet were like mighty uprooted oaks and its tail, also 666 yards long and covered with scales, was divided into seven coils.
HG|2|273|5|0|Thus the dragon looked terrifying and behaved as though it wanted to kill or at least challenge our wanderers.
HG|2|273|6|0|Since Enoch looked through the evil nature of the monster, he spoke the following words to the dragon: "Listen, you scum of creation, who have arbitrarily formed your abominable phantom form, I know who you are and what your intention is! Me you will not ever deceive, just as you have so far been unable to do! For my love for God is mightier than all your strength, and out of it goes forth a great, holy light, in which light you stand before me naked in all your bottomless malice; but this your malice is an equally great weakness which my love can scatter with a whiff
HG|2|273|7|0|"Let this be said to you openly so that you may learn before whom you stand! I, Enoch, the sole High Priest of God on earth, tell and command you in the name of my and your God and Lord to leave this spot and rush to the sea of your bottomless wickedness and then no longer visit this region but remain in your depth there to feed on the slime of your malice!
HG|2|273|8|0|"So be off and flee and do not risk being touched by my finger; for you have known for a long time what such a touch might do to you! - So be off and flee in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|2|273|9|0|Here the dragon turned to Enoch and spoke with the voice of a whore: "Yes, Enoch, I know you and none of you is unknown to me, since I am for you all a firm ground from the beginning!
HG|2|273|10|0|"For ere a sun was shining in the firmament and ere a thought was given to the forming of things and beings of every kind, I alone existed as a first efflux from God. In me the Deity divided Itself, and I was the light in God; and God saw that the light was mightier than He, wherefore He grew very fearful of the might of the light.
HG|2|273|11|0|"Still He let the light shine more and more brightly through eternities, for He reasoned that thereby the light would consume and weaken itself, allowing Him to be again fully strengthened in His nature.
HG|2|273|12|0|"However I, as the free light in God, could easily see through the eternal primordial God's scheme and I realized that with all my far-reaching power I would not ever be able to oppose His primordial fundamental power; I therefore spoke to Him most gently:
HG|2|273|13|0|"'Hear, You my eternal, invincible First Cause! Since You fear my power as though it were greater than Yours, which called me into being, do take all this Your light from me, leaving me only with an existence that may stand opposite You, behold You and discourse with You!'
HG|2|273|14|0|"But God, instead of granting my wish, only became angry, created other beings out of Himself, confronted me with them as lords and charged them with apprehending me in my center and then everywhere in infinity.
HG|2|273|15|0|"Thus I was wrongly imprisoned. I was stripped of everything right to the ground of my being, and what you here see is all that was left to me in my great guilelessness, namely, nothing but this most miserable form, the awareness of what I was and the sole capability of doing evilest mitigating circumstances should ever arise for me in eternity, moreover, the full recognition of the divine will, added to which however the always wrong intent;
HG|2|273|16|0|"I am a forever wrongfully accursed being, merely because God's wrath wills it so; I must be a devil out of God's anger; I must forever suffer and be accursed by every being because God in His wrath and anger wants it thus.
HG|2|273|17|0|"O Enoch, I am a most miserable being! I must feel this forever most bitterly, yet I find it forever impossible to mend my ways. I am forever deprived of a chance to turn back and am unable to change this my form. I must lie and deceive in order to deserve even more revenge on the part of God. I must eagerly see the good and true, but must owing to my innate wrath do only evil so as to become more damnable and punishable.
HG|2|273|18|0|"O Enoch, this is a bad state for me! Will no one ever have mercy on me?
HG|2|273|19|0|"O Enoch, do not remove me from here; do not make me more miserable than I am anyway! However, if you can destroy and scatter me forever, do so, and the realization of such action shall be my eternal thanks to you!"
HG|2|274|0|1|ENOCH'S DIALOGUE WITH THE DRAGON. THE DRAGON DISAPPEARS (17th March 1843)
HG|2|274|1|0|But Enoch looked the dragon firmly into the eye and said to him in a serious, kind tone of voice: "All right, you most miserable being, I have heard your complaint against God and have fully understood it.
HG|2|274|2|0|"If that is so, you are truly the most pitiable being in the whole of infinity.
HG|2|274|3|0|"For there can surely be no more miserable and wretched being than one who, having to recognize in all depth the good and true, has the greatest urge to do it and when following the urge it wants to be active in full earnest, the Deity seizes it with Its wrath and against its own will and cognition urges it to do evil, thereby providing the most unloving and unjust Deity with a fresh cause for making the miserable being culpable of a new and ever-growing damnation.
HG|2|274|4|0|"If that is so, say, how come that the Lord is so gracious and merciful towards us that we cannot help, firstly, recognizing Him as the very purest, eternal, infinite love and loving Him above all and, secondly, publicly learning from Him in person that He, as the most loving Father, has done everything possible and in the future will do everything imaginable to break your everlasting obstinacy so that you may be again won over?
HG|2|274|5|0|"Yes, tell me how come that the Lord called forth the whole visible creation alone for your sake in order to move you to turn back completely through the harsh trial of physical death and you still refuse to turn back to the Father so that the Father is now coerced by His endless love to divide your total life-force into a countless, diversified life of the humans on this earth as well as on the countless other globes, thereby ridding you of your self-will and thus in us men leading you back divided, because undivided you would certainly not ever decide to do so? Do tell me how this can be and I will then fulfill your request."
HG|2|274|6|0|Here the dragon again opened his mouth and said to Enoch: "O You immature man! You do not know as yet how a thousand years taste to the earth, and you claim to know God, the Eternal, better than I, who have experienced Him in all His moves since eternities? Oh look, how endlessly weak and foolish you are!
HG|2|274|7|0|"Listen, I will open your rather young eyes so that you may have at least a tiny glimpse of how matters stand with your God Whom you think you know. And so listen.
HG|2|274|8|0|"Of such creations as this present one I know already countless great billions. Everyone of them existed about a great billion of earth years (NB.: Such a great billion is a figure of one thousand digits or numbers where one adds to the unit (1) nine hundred [999? The ed.] naught), a for you, poor young man, already unimaginable number!
HG|2|274|9|0|"When such a period of creation had passed and God had become tired of His creatures, He gave up this His great play of thoughts, that is, mind you! - He again destroyed the entire infinite creation and there ensued again an endless void for several great billions of earth years, and there was nothing apart from Him and myself who have always been able to mightily withstand destruction, since I myself am, and always have been, an essential part of the Deity.
HG|2|274|10|0|"When again after a, for you, unimaginable time the Deity had made another great plan of creation, the creating began again and when the creation had again passed through its time and the Deity had again become tired of its created beings, such a new creation was again doomed and the total destruction of all things, which anyway are nothing but for a definite time fixed thoughts of God, ensued and an, as it were, infinite void took the place of the former splendor of creation.
HG|2|274|11|0|"That this is always in God's primordial-eternal plan of how to exercise power and sustain it, you can already see on earth where there is a continual change between coming-in to-being, existing and ceasing to exist. Today you see a flower gloriously blossom, tomorrow it dies and is forever ruined, and so it goes on forever with countless things great and small. Of this I am an already old, indestructible witness.
HG|2|274|12|0|'Therefore, if you believe in an eternal life you are very much mistaken; for apart from God and myself nothing has an eternal and thus indestructible existence, - God, because in His own eternal Being He is inherently primordial-essential, and I, because I am not a thought like you and the entire creation out of God, but an indestructible, essential part segregated from the Deity Itself.
HG|2|274|13|0|"So, if you ask why, despite all efforts on the part of God, I do not want to turn back although you have found Him to be the purest love, I tell you: 'The reason is quite obvious, namely: Because I know God as the First Cause, - which will be forever impossible to you since you cannot possibly grasp eternity such as it was as an ephemera (one-day being. The ed.) - nor as it will be in the future!
HG|2|274|14|0|"Of course, you could with your present life-force which also is an infinitesimal part of the divine Being, like me, completely separate yourself from God and thus gain eternal permanency, if you knew how to do it; however, if you did this, the endlessly greater might of the Deity would treat you as horribly as It is now treating me and your eternal permanency would benefit you extremely little, for it is surely better not to be than to be as I am!
HG|2|274|15|0|"Having in all earnest become sick and tired of this fickleness on the part of the Deity, I have now decided on two things, namely, either to deprive God of His power forever, usurping all His might so as to finally establish for all created beings an order of truly eternal permanency, - or, should I fail in this, I will in the second case kill myself forever, thereby putting an eternal end to the Deity Itself!
HG|2|274|16|0|"For how often I have asked the Deity to establish a firm order of eternal permanency in creation, but every time it was all in vain.
HG|2|274|17|0|"I offered to return my light to It; It imprisoned me through other short-lived beings Not able to conquer me, It left me with a most miserable existence since my former nature shrunk from its unlimited being to this form.
HG|2|274|18|0|"Only now does the Deity in my light realize that I am now by far more dangerous to It than in my erstwhile allness; wherefore It makes every effort to apprehend me.
HG|2|274|19|0|"But you as well as your loving God can be fully assured that it will not ever succeed in this! Rather will I kill myself and the Deity than be imprisoned by It thus giving It all the more scope for creating and then according to whim again destroying what It has created!
HG|2|274|20|0|"This is why the thinking beings are always guided to humility by the Deity, so that no one might succeed in rising above the divine whim!
HG|2|274|21|0|'This time I have firmly decided to playa prank on the Deity, which shall put an end to Its whims forever! Truly, this time I will show It my might and will chastise It like an old criminal! - Do comprehend this, Enoch! Amen, Amen."
HG|2|274|22|0|Here the dragon suddenly disappeared.
HG|2|275|0|1|THE ENSNARING EFFECT OF THE DRAGON'S SPEECH ON THE SEVEN MESSENGERS. ENOCH SHOWS THE FULL NOTHINGNESS OF THE DRAGON'S LIES BY HIS LIGHTFUL EXPLANATION. WHY MAN IS TEMPTED (18th March 1843)
HG|2|275|1|0|At this speech by the dragon all the other seven messengers save Enoch became confused so that they no longer knew what to think.
HG|2|275|2|0|But Enoch, quickly aware of this, asked Kisehel which part of the dragon's speech was so confusing for him.
HG|2|275|3|0|And Kisehel answered Enoch in a loud voice: "You ask me although you are the Lord's sole enlightened high priest? Look, it will behoove me better if I ask you what you think of all this! And so I have asked you the question; answer it in certain points if you can.
HG|2|275|4|0|'The matter is of stupendous importance! On this occasion I shall make the proper objections, which you in turn have to refute; for here we all need the mightiest light lest we pass into annihilating death. And so do speak, brother Enoch, and let us know your worthy objections to this speech by the dragon and show me what we all have to think of it in earnest."
HG|2|275|5|0|And Enoch replied to Kisehel: "But listen, brother! He, who does not at once know what to think of this dragon-speech, must still be rather blind. How do you use the holy Father's grace, accosting me with such a question?
HG|2|275|6|0|"It looks with you as if you let yourself be ensnared in earnest by this most deceitful speech of the Lord's arch-enemy!
HG|2|275|7|0|"Did you not notice that he went from one extreme to the other, contradicting himself mightily?
HG|2|275|8|0|"Did he not ask me to destroy him? And in the end he pretended so mightily that God's continuance depended on his own.
HG|2|275|9|0|"Did he not say how to the most unbelievable degree he was always in the most unloving and unjust manner guided, urged and then mercilessly condemned and chastised by the Lord? And then finally he was overcome by his wrath and swore he would chastise the Lord like an old criminal.
HG|2|275|10|0|"Did he not pretend on the one hand to a might surpassing God's? And on the other hand he lets himself be captured by newly created ephemera, and that in the whole of infinity, and must be content with this his most miserable form.
HG|2|275|11|0|"Did he not claim that the Deity saw only now that he is the greatest danger to It in this his form? Therefore this form must surely be for him, as the greatest enemy of God, the most advantageous. How could he earlier call it a most miserable one?
HG|2|275|12|0|"Must he not in this case consider the form of God as the best when he in turn terms his as a most miserable and, again, his as incomparably more perfect, since he imagines himself in this one to be most dangerous to God, as his enemy?
HG|2|275|13|0|"Once he termed the entire glorious creation a loose, whimsical mental game of the Deity, which includes also us; but right after that he again admits that our life-force is an infinitesimal particle of the actual divine essence, which in its fashion may be able to protect itself from destruction without, however, gaining anything by it.
HG|2|275|14|0|"Behold, thus everything is full of the crassest contradictions! How is it then possible that you, surely a much-enlightened messenger of the Lord, could not see this instantly?
HG|2|275|15|0|"Why did the great liar conceal himself so quickly? Had he spoken the truth, truly he would not have had to act like this; however, since he got wind of what to expect from me, he hastily fled from our sight lest he have to defend himself from me.
HG|2|275|16|0|"Surely this is his old, easy-to-see-through deceitful manner in which he extricated himself from the father Adam and caused him to fall twice, once with the unblessed begetting and the other time with the desecration of the Lord's day. And you can still ask me as if you were inclined to believe the old arch-liar and deceiver?
HG|2|275|17|0|"Oh woe betides you, holy height of the Lord! If your children thus easily believe in the deceptive words of the dragon, you will one day have to be ashamed of yourself before the lowlands and like a vulture fall upon them destroying them to their innermost core!
HG|2|275|18|0|"Yes, the children of God will attract the judgment, whereas the children of the world as such would remain faithful to the end of the world.
HG|2|275|19|0|"But if we, the pillars of the world, begin to waver, what will become of the world?
HG|2|275|20|0|"I tell you, my dear brothers: Blessed and truly happy is he who suffers temptation; for only after he has proved himself will he reach the true goal of life, which the holy, most loving Father promised us all if we truly love Him with our whole heart.
HG|2|275|21|0|"Do not maintain that the Father had now tempted us; for the good Father certainly tempts no one in this manner, and He need not tempt anyone. But he still saw in you a sinister urge, and so He allowed it to emerge from you and you had to behold it and find out whether you still were inclined towards it.
HG|2|275|22|0|"However, you still showed such an inclination; so realize that whoever has shown an inclination towards falsehood has received the false with his inclination, and this is a seed of sin. When then the sin has matured and is born, it soon gives birth to death, which is in it.
HG|2|275|23|0|"So do not be mistaken, dear brothers; for every good gift and all true, perfect bounty flow only from the Father of all light and all life. In Him there is neither change nor variation forever; as He is, so He was from eternity.
HG|2|275|24|0|"He has begotten us as the firstborn of His created beings out of His love according to His will through His eternal word of truth, wherefore we are firstborn and not born among billions as the dragon lied. This the Father has revealed to us.
HG|2|275|25|0|"But I reckon the good, holy Father should deserve more belief than the deceitful dragon! - So let us proceed in peace. Amen."
HG|2|276|0|1|ARRIVAL AND RECEPTION ON THE HEIGHT. ENOCH'S ADMONITORY SPEECH TO KISEHEL, WHO IS AFRAID OF THE LORD. URANION ENQUIRES ABOUT THE CONDITIONS IN THE LOWIANDS AND ENOCH'S REPORT (20th March 1843)
HG|2|276|1|0|This speech by Enoch was quite sufficient to straighten out the others, and they proceeded upward and arrived already after seven hours according to our chronology in the region of the children of the morning.
HG|2|276|2|0|When the latter beheld Enoch and the other seven, they rushed to the hut of Uranion announcing to him and his family that the high priest Enoch was approaching with the other seven from the midday region.
HG|2|276|3|0|At this they all rose quickly and rushed to meet the newcomers with outstretched arms.
HG|2|276|4|0|Also the glorious Purista did not tarry and was the first to rush into Enoch's arms telling him almost out of breath with the greatest, overwhelming joy of her heart that three turns of the shadow ago the most holy Father had come to her while in the new kitchen; He had told her to prepare a good love-feast for Enoch and the other seven messengers approaching the height and also to announce to them that He would be meeting them in the hut of love.
HG|2|276|5|0|When Enoch and all the others heard this news from the mouth of Purista, Enoch became exceedingly glad, greeted and blessed all who came towards him and then also all those who had been unable to meet him.
HG|2|276|6|0|And Kisehel did likewise with the others. But as to his joy over the glorious Purista's news it could rather be called a fear; for the affair with the dragon was still too vividly in his mind's eye for him not to remember how close he had been to falling into the dragon's trap.
HG|2|276|7|0|Enoch, noticing this, at once said to Kisehel and the other six with him: "Listen, I do not at all like the condition of your hearts, which are in fear of the Father!
HG|2|276|8|0|"Kisehel, do you remember when you willfully out of your old, wrong motivation on the great Sabbath opposed the Father of Glory? What happened to you then? - Behold, then you found only great grace and mercy.
HG|2|276|9|0|"Remembering this with certainty, how can you now be so afraid of Him since you were merely taunted by the dragon and were devoid of any free will towards falling?
HG|2|276|10|0|"So be a man and a worthy son of Adam, not a foolish coward, and rejoice in the Father from the love-depth of your heart, and He will strengthen you in the point where you are still weak.
HG|2|276|11|0|"But if you are afraid of Him, you can be assured that the fear will remain with you and undermine your love for God, and the Father, considering your weakness, will not be able to show Himself to you.
HG|2|276|12|0|"Believe me, my brother Kisehel, it is not the Lord Who punishes the unrighteous, this the unrighteous does himself; for his deed has filled his heart with a great secret fear of God and this fear then creates the judgment and punishment in his own heart.
HG|2|276|13|0|"However, with the same heart with which someone through his mighty love for the Father can prepare for himself the eternal heavenly life, he can be also the creator of his own dungeon of death.
HG|2|276|14|0|"So let go of your fear and rejoice in the Lord, and He will receive you with open arms and strengthen you for any battle.
HG|2|276|15|0|"Forget the affair of the dragon and remember what spirit motivates him, and you can be sure the Father will open your innermost vision concerning the dragon, so much so that you will behold his nature in the Depth of depths and in all clarity! This I wish you and the rest of you from the innermost ground of my love.
HG|2|276|16|0|"And so let us hurry to the hut of Purista there to await with a heart full of love and longing the holy, most loving Father! Amen."
HG|2|276|17|0|After this good admonition the old Uranion turned to Enoch asking him how matters stood in the lowlands.
HG|2|276|18|0|Thereupon Enoch said to him: "Listen, as for the lowlands, they remain lowlands in a physical respect, that is, compared with the mountains; but in spirit they have become a completely true height, which will easily excel ours.
HG|2|276|19|0|"Lamech, formerly the so horrible, cruel tyrant of the lowlands, has now, like I, become a loving steward of the Lord and the Lord has personally consecrated him as He did me; More I need not tell you all at this stage; but in the Lord's presence you will to your greatest joy learn everything.
HG|2|276|20|0|"You, Uranion, forthwith send Lamel to Adam, Seth and all the other patriarchs, then to Sehel, the great son of Seth, and to Hored, the brother of Lamel, and his wife Naeme, informing them all to come here with their wives; for they must be present to learn about the glorious fruits of the lowlands.
HG|2|276|21|0|"And Naeme shall learn what became of her father, - but only when she is here. Therefore, Lamel shall do nothing but summon all those mentioned; all else they will learn here. Amen."
HG|2|276|22|0|And Lamel at once went and attended to his business.
HG|2|277|0|1|ADAM AND THE PATRIARCHS GREET THE HOMECOMERS. ADAM PUTS MANY QUESTIONS TO ENOCH. ENOCH'S ADMONITION TO PATIENCE. PURA AND NAEME MEET THE UNKNOWN MAN FROM THE MIDDAY REGION (21st March 1843)
HG|2|277|1|0|After a time of two turns of the shadow all those summoned arrived and our old Adam was one of the first to dash to Enoch.
HG|2|277|2|0|After loving greetings had been exchanged and the patriarchs had almost crushed each other for love and excessive joy, Adam asked Enoch, saying:
HG|2|277|3|0|O you, my above all beloved Enoch, and also you, my Kisehel, you, Sethlahem and you, Joram, and you, Hil, Bael, Julel and Darel, do tell me everything, one after another how you fared in the lowlands, how Lamech behaved and about all the pleasing things that happened!
HG|2|277|4|0|"Did the grace and love of the eternal, holy Father never forsake you? Did none of you let himself be enticed by the women of the lowlands?
HG|2|277|5|0|"What happened to the said tablet which Lamech had treated so abominably, according to the holy Father?
HG|2|277|6|0|"Did you not perceive my incessant prayer and blessing in the lowlands?
HG|2|277|7|0|"For while you were staying in the lowlands, I had no peace and quiet day and night. I could not stand being in my house but spent the whole time on the Father's height praying for you and for the lowlands and blessing you continually.
HG|2|277|8|0|"Most of the others did the same thing with me and I must tell you it was particularly Naeme who entreated the holy, almighty, good Father almost incessantly for the healing of her physical father, Lamech of the lowlands, and that continually with the most touching words coming from the heart which I myself could not listen to without being deeply moved.
HG|2|277|9|0|"Likewise did also Hored and the two wives of Lamech who also came to us on the height and who have been in our midst continually during your absence.
HG|2|277|10|0|"Still, my most beloved Enoch, I must kindly mention poor Pura, the maiden from the lowlands. This child greatly amazed us all; indeed, unless someone has seen it, he cannot believe it.
HG|2|277|11|0|"You know how horribly Lamech dealt with her parents and relatives. And behold, despite all this no one on the height prayed more for Lamech than this very same child, and that in such a stirring manner, with so much loving trust in the holy Father that I could not help firmly believing the holy Father to be continually visible to her alone, and I could not help regarding her literally as a true daughter of the holy Father.
HG|2|277|12|0|'Truly, Enoch, had you seen and heard her like this, you would have come to the same conclusion.
HG|2|277|13|0|"For this reason I have taken this child into my house and have now taken her along just as you are seeing her (Pura; The ed.) here so that she may learn from your mouth how matters stand with the lowlands for which she has been praying so much and sending so many sighs to the holy Father.
HG|2|277|14|0|"Behold, dearest Enoch, and you others who were sent to the lowlands before Enoch, this is what happened on the height during your absence.
HG|2|277|15|0|"I, the still living earthly father of all of you, have told you this so that you may rejoice; therefore, give me in turn the pleasure deeply longed-for for many a day and night and reveal to me what I have asked you about, but only in accordance with the holy Father's will. Amen."
HG|2|277|16|0|Here Adam blessed again Enoch and all the others present.
HG|2|277|17|0|And Enoch opened his mouth and said to Adam and to all the others: "Listen, father Adam, and you all my fathers and children! The holy, most loving Father has reserved for Himself the joy to proclaim to you all what happened in the lowlands and how matters now stand with them. Therefore, I am not allowed to right away fulfill your wish and reveal to you the conditions in the lowlands.
HG|2|277|18|0|"But this you may learn in advance, namely, that unheard-of things have happened in the lowlands; indeed, I tell you, things of which we on the height have never dreamt. Of this you can be fully assured.
HG|2|277|19|0|"Just have a little patience and the revelation will be before you and all you others like a luminous morning sun. This is why I had to summon you, so that you may hear the good news; so just be patient until the Father comes as He has promised Purista and your spirit will obtain the true light about the lowlands.
HG|2|277|20|0|"Let us now enter the hut of Purista to which we are summoned; however, according to the given law no female shall enter the same excepting the mother Eve, and so the other women, including Naeme and Pura, shall in the meantime go into Uranion's hut. But you, glorious Purista, lead us now into the hut of the Lord's love. Amen."
HG|2|277|21|0|But Purista asked Enoch whether it would be wrong to take into the hut at least the poor purest Pura and Ghemela, Lamech's wife.
HG|2|277|22|0|And Enoch said: "Listen, if it were up to me, I would let the whole world enter. But I am not a lord over the divine order. The Lord arranged it thus; therefore, we must do His will in everything until such time when He Himself will decree otherwise.
HG|2|277|23|0|"Thus it depends not on me, but solely on the Lord whether or not the women are allowed to enter this hut; therefore, we do what we were bidden, and the Lord will then do according to His pleasure. Amen."
HG|2|277|24|0|And so the patriarchs, led by Purista, entered the hut; but the women remained outside, except for Eve.
HG|2|277|25|0|But Pura took a little walk with Naeme, and both entreated God and, resigning themselves to their fate, sacrificed their pious curiosity to the Lord and amid sighs glorified and praised the Father full of love, grace and mercy.
HG|2|277|26|0|As these two were thus heaving a sigh, behold, there came a man from midday and went straight towards the two. When the latter noticed this, they wanted to flee; but the man went after them and soon overtook them.
HG|2|278|0|1|THE STRANGER WITH PURA, NAEME AND GHEMELA IN DISCUSSION ON THE HILL OF BEGETTING. THE OTHER WOMEN ARE HORRIFIED (22nd March 1843)
HG|2|278|1|0|When the man had overtaken the two, and that a considerable distance closer to the spot where the two could have reached the other women to flee with the same into the hut of Uranion, they began to call for help.
HG|2|278|2|0|But the man said to them: "Listen to me, you two, you, Naeme, and you, Pura!
HG|2|278|3|0|"I tell you truly and faithfully not to be so afraid of me; for I have no evil intentions with you but am planning only something exceedingly good, something that will benefit you in the highest degree.
HG|2|278|4|0|"So proceed without fear with me in the direction of Purista's hut, and about thirty paces from the hut, by the beautiful cedar in the middle of a grassy hillock, we will discuss glorious and important things."
HG|2|278|5|0|When the two had heard this from the man they felt relieved and Pura, emboldened, dared to ask the man who and from where he was since he knew their names and only wanted to do them good, for they could not possibly remember having seen him anywhere, either in the lowlands or on the height.
HG|2|278|6|0|Thereupon the man said to them: "My beloved daughters of an exceedingly good Father, is this something miraculous in our present already very populous time?
HG|2|278|7|0|"Look, you are at home on the full height of the main patriarchs, and they are well-known to all dwellers of the height; thus also you are known since, as I said, you are at home with the main patriarchs. So if I, too, recognize you, what is so miraculous?
HG|2|278|8|0|"Whence and who I am, you will surely be able to fathom without much reflection. For you saw me come from midday, and this answers the 'whence' automatically; for from where I come, from there I am.
HG|2|278|9|0|"Since you certainly see in me a man and by no means a bird or other animal, the answer to the 'who I am' will be clearer than that to the 'whence'.
HG|2|278|10|0|"So do no longer ask me about things which, as far as is needed at present, must catch your eye at once, but rather go with me at once to the destined spot! There I shall clearly inform you as to how matters stand with the lowlands; for I was a witness from beginning to end of all that happened during that time in the lowlands and even know precisely what is going on there today.
HG|2|278|11|0|"So join me so that for your great consolation you may learn about all this earlier than all the others in the hut of Purista; for to my knowledge you were praying during this time most frequently and fervently day and night to God for the deliverance of the lowlands from perdition. Therefore it is right and proper, and so follow me."
HG|2|278|12|0|Hearing these assurances, the two did according to the man's bidding and at once went with him without further fear to the destined spot.
HG|2|278|13|0|But the two did not know that this spot was a hallowed one which no female was allowed to enter; thus it happened that when the other women noticed from Uranion's hut that the two proceeded to this hallowed spot, and that with a stranger, they rushed up to them and full of fear informed them about it. Even Ghemela called the two back timidly.
HG|2|278|14|0|But the man asked the women and in particular Ghemela: "What about this spot? Is not the whole earth created by God and thus equally hallowed everywhere?
HG|2|278|15|0|"If you women are not allowed to enter this spot because of its holiness, you may just as well remove yourselves from the entire earth; for no place on it is less holy - than this here!
HG|2|278|16|0|"You yourselves follow the somewhat foolish lawful custom of copulating under this very same tree before sunrise because in the region of the morning a copulation elsewhere is declared a sin.
HG|2|278|17|0|"If you believe not to defile this spot with your carnal desire, these two with their purest spiritual desire in God should do so even less.
HG|2|278|18|0|"So you can retreat again; for I with my two beloved shall not leave this place! - But you, Ghemela, are allowed to come up to us; for I know you and that you are faithful in your love."
HG|2|278|19|0|But Ghemela answered the man: "What are you demanding of me? Do you not know that the Lord has tied me to Lamech and that my heart must remain in the Lord always and forever?"
HG|2|278|20|0|But the man spoke to her: "Knowing that, I call you up to me for that very reason! But as always, it is up to you to follow this call or not. If you want to, come, and if you do not want to, return at once with the others to Uranion's hut."
HG|2|278|21|0|Thereupon Ghemela said to the man: "Good, wise man, your voice mightily attracts me to you; If you would and could make my excuse to Lamech, I, too, would like to go to you."
HG|2|278|22|0|But the man replied to Ghemela, saying: "Not I, but Lamech, your husband, will excuse you personally, namely, to me! So do what you think fit."
HG|2|278|23|0|Here Ghemela tore herself away from the other women, rushed up to the man with the two and, sitting down at the man's feet, soon admired the cleanness of the same.
HG|2|278|24|0|But the women standing below were sulky at the boldness of the man and in particular at that of the, by now, three females.
HG|2|278|25|0|And Uranion's wife gave a loud scream and said: "Today of all days such unheard-of disgrace must be brought upon us as the Lord is being expected in the hut! What will the fathers say when they see such disgrace? Three women and, what is more, the most beautiful! - with a strong-looking man in broad daylight in the place of copulation! - O disgrace, disgrace, disgraces!"
HG|2|278|26|0|But the man spoke: "Yes, indeed a great disgrace, - but not on me, but on your great folly! Now go and be quiet, or I shall know how to seal your mouth!"
HG|2|278|27|0|Here the women fell silent and the man began to reveal to the three all that had happened in the lowlands and how matters now stood there.
HG|2|278|28|0|When the three had heard this in convincing clarity, they began to rejoice loudly and glorified and praised God for such great mercy.
HG|2|278|29|0|But the other women thought that the man was having an affair with the three; and they ran to the hut of Purista and shouted to the men what was happening out there.
HG|2|279|0|1|URANION'S WELL-AIMED ANSWER TO THE SHOUTING WOMEN. GHEMELA AND THE STRANGER, WHO FINALLY REVEALS HIMSELF AS THE LORD. THE LOVE-SCENE ON THE HILLOCK AND THE OUTCRY OF THE OTHER WOMEN. ENOCH AND THE LORD (23rd March 1843)
HG|2|279|1|0|When the women had been shouting for a while outside Purista's hut, Uranion finally stepped outside and asked them, somewhat vexed, what great danger had arisen for them to bawl so madly and was someone trying to take their lives.
HG|2|279|2|0|And the women pointed their fingers to the grassy hillock and said: "Just look there the great disgrace! And this today when you expect the Lord! A strong, vigorous young man who came from God knows where, has just picked up the youngest three women, led them onto the hallowed hillock and is probably having an affair with them!
HG|2|279|3|0|'There! Just look how the three embrace him and nestle against him that it is a pleasure to watch!
HG|2|279|4|0|"No, this disgrace today when the Lord's messengers with the exalted Enoch have arrived here and, as we said, when the Lord promised our Purista to appear before all of us!
HG|2|279|5|0|"Go and at least drive the despicable ones from the spot!"
HG|2|279|6|0|But Uranion replied to them: "You know what? If this matter arouses your fancy so much, do not look there and you will at once feel better! Why should I scatter the invited guests since they do us no harm?
HG|2|279|7|0|"As far as the hallowed grassy hillock is concerned, it is in that certain respect only of importance among us; for strangers not knowing this it is like any other place.
HG|2|279|8|0|"So set your minds at rest and no longer disturb us in the hut where we are waiting for the Lord! Once the Lord will appear, He will know how to deal with such transgressions; as for you, be quiet and at peace! Amen."
HG|2|279|9|0|After these words Uranion closed the door of the hut and let the women go.
HG|2|279|10|0|When the women saw that their complaint had achieved nothing, they angrily acquiesced railing only secretly at the three women and no less at the man; but they were particularly enraged at the women.
HG|2|279|11|0|And Ghemela asked the man whether he was present when the Lord was staying on the height for several days teaching them the true paths of salvation.
HG|2|279|12|0|And the man replied to Ghemela: "Listen, you beloved of the Lord, was I present at the time? - Be assured that I did not miss anything. I even know how the Lord carried you on His hands, how He comforted and strengthened Naeme, and how He lifted up Pura, pressed her to His heart and made her a very great promise! From this you may deduce that I was certainly also present at the time."
HG|2|279|13|0|Here Ghemela blushed and said to herself, sighing longingly: "Oh! Such an infinitely blissful moment I shall certainly never again be able to enjoy on this earth."
HG|2|279|14|0|But the man said to her: "Who knows what may happen today when the Lord will come, - provided He has not already arrived?
HG|2|279|15|0|"Ghemela, give me a good look! Would you not also like to sit on my arms?"
HG|2|279|16|0|At this Ghemela, inflamed with a secret love for him, gave a secret look to the man and discovered in him a strong resemblance to the, by her, forever most beloved Abedam, the Lord and Father of heaven and earth, and said after some moments of silence:
HG|2|279|17|0|"Listen, you most wise man who is also worthy of all love, your account of the conditions of the lowlands, which was so vivid as to make me believe I had been a witness to all this·- as Naeme and Pura, nestling against you and rejoicing over you, affirmed and are still affirming pining at your loins -, was more than merely human!
HG|2|279|18|0|"If moreover I look at you more closely noticing in you a close resemblance between you and Abedam - and besides your sweet inviting voice which moves me mightily, behold, I want to throw myself on your arm at once, if only the other mothers were not so awful who keep busily spying around to see what we are doing.
HG|2|279|19|0|"Oh, if it were up to me, - I would have been on your hands long ago. But the awful mothers there! No, - I really do not dare! And if then - maybe even the Lord came along - and Lamech! -, oh, things might take a bad turn with me!
HG|2|279|20|0|"Of course, I like you only so much because you bear so much resemblance to the Lord and talk as He does and your voice totally resembles His; and this should really excuse me. Yes, yes, this should completely excuse me!
HG|2|279|21|0|"Oh, therefore I should certainly like to sit on your arm. It should be great bliss to sit on your arm. If only I knew that no one would take offence at it, and in particular: If the Lord did not take it amiss, I should certainly like to follow your invitation."
HG|2|279|22|0|But the man spoke to Ghemela: "Listen, you My daughter, be unconcerned on account of the Lord. If the Father takes you on His arms, the Lord will not look at you with angry eyes; so come to Me, the Father, full of confidence!"
HG|2|279|23|0|Here Ghemela fully realized Who the Man was, uttered a scream of the greatest delight and threw herself in a somewhat unseemly manner at His breast. And the Father pressed her also with His hands to His heart and said to her and to the other two:
HG|2|279|24|0|O My dearest little daughters, love your Father with all the strength of your heart! For you were the last and were locked out of the hut; this is why you are now the first to whom I came. So enjoy My love in its fullness! - But do not reveal Me as yet, for the others must recognize Me spontaneously."
HG|2|279|25|0|When the other women saw this scene, they were done for; raising an outcry, they ran again to the hut of Purista and raised such a mighty din there that all the guests, including Purista, were frightened out of the hut.
HG|2|279|26|0|When they were all outside, the women drew their attention to the scene on the grassy hillock.
HG|2|279|27|0|But Enoch signed for them to be silent and said: "If it is nothing else but this, this din was in earnest quite unnecessary; but for the sake of peace I will go and tell the four to depart from this silly spot."
HG|2|279|28|0|And Enoch went there and at once recognized the Lord.
HG|2|279|29|0|But the Lord said to Enoch: "Enoch, send also Purista to Me for the healing of the great foolishness of these women, so that the foolishness may be nipped in the bud. But do not reveal Me as yet; tell only Sehel that I am here and summon him to Me after a while. Amen."
HG|2|280|0|1|ADAM'S CURIOUS QUESTION AND ENOCH'S ANSWER. PURISTA IS SUMMONED TO THE HILLOCK BY THE LORD. THE ANGER OF THE WOMEN. A GOSPEL FOR WOMEN BY EVE. ENOCH AND SEHEL THE TRANSFIGURATION OF SEHEL (24th March 1843)
HG|2|280|1|0|When Enoch had heard this from the Lord, he glorified and praised in the spirit of his great love the most faithful and loving Father and at once followed His sublime sign.
HG|2|280|2|0|When he came back and the Lord with the three pure beings was still in that spot, even Adam asked Enoch who the man might be who did not even follow Enoch's bidding,
HG|2|280|3|0|Thereupon Enoch said to Adam and to the others: "The man does not leave the spot because I by no means ordered or advised him to go; and I did not do this because I deemed it quite unnecessary. This is the preliminary reason; the following one you will recognize early enough in all its clarity."
HG|2|280|4|0|Here Purista stepped up to Enoch and asked him: "Exalted, sole High Priest of the almighty God on this earth! Do you not think that the Most Holy One tarries because we tolerate the scene which is so repulsive to the mothers and to which not even you seem to object?"
HG|2|280|5|0|But Enoch asked Purista, saying: "Listen, you glorious Purista, do you perchance find anything unseemly in this scene?
HG|2|280|6|0|"Behold, I recognized the Man at first glance and found in Him true, purest love and the most sublime, divine, profound wisdom when in a few words He made me realize that I with all my high priestly wisdom am a mere bungler when compared to Him.
HG|2|280|7|0|"However, since this is an irrefutable fact according to this my testimony, I cannot see why we should not tolerate this and why exactly this should be the reason for the Lord's delay?
HG|2|280|8|0|"On the contrary, He will be here by far earlier because of it than you would have expected Him.
HG|2|280|9|0|"Just look at Lamech and Hored, whose wives are with the Man and are head over heels in love with Him! Look, the two would have first right to remonstrate with their wives about their behavior and to drive them from the spot; but they are quiet and, lovingly sacrificing everything to the Lord, say to themselves: 'The Lord knows about it and in His holy love has a reason for allowing this.'
HG|2|280|10|0|"If those whom the shoe pinches do not lament, - what reason should we others have to do so?
HG|2|280|11|0|"But listen to me further, you glorious Purista! - Look, the Man there spoke to me and said: 'Enoch, send Me for the healing of these women's folly also Purista!' - What are you going to do now?"
HG|2|280|12|0|Here Purista blushed and after a while said to Enoch, greatly embarrassed: "But Enoch! What do you demand of me - and what that man yonder? Do you not know what commandment the Lord gave me?"
HG|2|280|13|0|And Enoch answered her: "I know it as well as you; for your hut must be under my authority since the Lord has endowed me with all the spiritual authority on earth. All the same I, the sole High Priest of God on earth, tell you: Go to that Man for the benefit of all the women of this region; for if you do not go, the Lord will not appear! So follow my advice."
HG|2|280|14|0|When Enoch said this, Purista blushed with shame, not knowing what to do. After a while she pulled herself together again and turned to Enoch, asking him:
HG|2|280|15|0|"You said before that you had fully recognized the man at once; would you therefore not tell me who the man is?"
HG|2|280|16|0|And Enoch replied to her: "Glorious Purista, you are now cleansed, and so I can tell you in secret that the Man said to me to tell you to come to Him because He is the Lord! - But for the moment be silent and go. Amen."
HG|2|280|17|0|When Purista had heard this, like Ghemela she uttered a loud cry full of the greatest delight and ran to the Lord. Arrived there, she threw herself at His holy feet, clasped them and covered them with tears of joy and the purest love.
HG|2|280|18|0|But the Lord lifted her up and took her onto His arm, too.
HG|2|280|19|0|When the other women saw this, they were completely done for. They began literally to howl and curse this place, rushed to Eve, told her of this abomination and mightily complained of this outrage.
HG|2|280|20|0|But Eve said to the complaining women: "Do allow the men to complain first, who are our lords, and do not forestall them! When they will complain, you may weep; but for a woman it shall never be right to complain.
HG|2|280|21|0|"I am your mother and am still a living example to you all; if you become different from me, the world will perish through you!
HG|2|280|22|0|"I forestalled my lord only once, and this rash action nearly ruined the whole of creation!
HG|2|280|23|0|"When the Lord took mercy on my weakness, this was done at the cost of physical death.
HG|2|280|24|0|"What will you achieve by your complaining since you thereby disturb the peace of the lords? So consider it and bear everything in patience and great surrender, and you will be righteous before God. For a woman's righteousness consists solely in the gentleness of her heart; a complaining woman is a thorn in God's eye.
HG|2|280|25|0|"So do not complain for you shall be gentle and tolerant! For a woman's complaint is a sharp knife cutting in pieces the loyalty of the man's heart; but gentleness is a strong bond binding the hearts of the lords to us, and the lords will not rend it.
HG|2|280|26|0|"Do understand this; comply with the divine order and be silent! If you have no law, why are you acting as though you had one! So leave it to the lords to act and pacify!"
HG|2|280|27|0|After this speech by Eve the women finally fell silent, and Enoch summoned Sehel and said to him: "Brother, the Lord needs you. So go to Him where you see Him on yonder grassy hillock; but do not reveal Him until the right time.
HG|2|280|28|0|"The Lord will now transfigure you and then empower you for His great cosmic service.
HG|2|280|29|0|"In your great clarity do remember me; for the Lord will one day transfigure also me, just as He will now transfigure and infinitely empower you.
HG|2|280|30|0|"So hurry to Him, to your and my God! Amen."
HG|2|280|31|0|Sehel, full of the greatest joy and love, at once hurried to the Lord. When he reached the hillock, the Lord rose, held out His right hand to him and spoke:
HG|2|280|32|0|"Sehel, behold, My great fields are cultivated, the seed is laid into the furrows; now it needs good care so that it may sprout and ripen to an eternally living fruit!
HG|2|280|33|0|'Therefore I now call you back and endow you with great power to work in endless space in accordance with My will.
HG|2|280|34|0|"Here is the sword of My might and there the enemy of My love; seize it, go and do battle always with the dragon! Amen."
HG|2|280|35|0|Here Sehel suddenly disappeared and henceforth was no longer seen.
HG|2|280|36|0|When all the guests and the women saw this, they were overcome by great fear and all said: 'This man must be a great, mighty messenger of the Lord!", and they fell on their faces and worshiped God.
HG|3|1|1|0|But when all during the worshiping of God, except for Enoch and the four pure female beings who were safely with the Father, began to fear the man on the lawn hill because they thought that this man will slowly finish off each one of them, in a similar way as he had done with the big Sehel, the Lord said to Purista:
HG|3|1|2|0|"Listen, you My beloved cook! What do you think should we do to free the fools from their fears and also to achieve that they should recognize me as the only true Father and God without harming their freedom? Because if I suddenly reveal Myself to them - and indeed especially the women - it will cost them their lives, if not to some their whole existence itself! So tell me and give Me some advice, what should be done!"
HG|3|1|3|0|This question startled the magnificent Purista to such an extend that she began to cry, since she was under the impression that the Father wanted to punish her thereby.
HG|3|1|4|0|But the Lord looked at the weeping girl ever so kindly and said to her: "Look at Me, My daughter, and tell Me then in your heart, whether someone who wants to punish looks like I am now and always has looked and did for ever looked in the face of those who have loved me like you and still loving Me and will love Me for ever! Well, what do you say to Me to this question, my beloved daughter?"
HG|3|1|5|0|Hereby Purista was encouraged to speak again and said quite timid-closeting: "No, no, dearest, best, Holy Father, You are not capable to get sorely or even angry, - this I clearly recognize now; but concerning your earlier question, directed to me weakest, it is clear as daylight to me that it would be the greatest arrogance on my side, which would be worthy the harshest punishment, if I dared giving to You, the most infinitive wisdom, any advice to prescribe to You what You should do!
HG|3|1|6|0|Oh, I can't think about it without quivering, to provide, You, God, the almighty Creator of heaven and earth, some advice; therefore, I beg You, o, you My best, dearest, holy Father, to spare me such compulsion!"
HG|3|1|7|0|But the Father said to Purista: "Listen, you My beloved daughter, you still do not understand Me quite fully; therefore pay very close attention to what I'm going to say to you now!
HG|3|1|8|0|Behold, you are afraid now to become punishable before Me, if you, upon My fatherly wish, should give to Me a puerilely advice, although you fully realize that My divine, infinite, eternal wisdom never ever needs any council and I therefore also manage everything in the best way - irrespective as it may be!
HG|3|1|9|0|But if this is undeniably true, how is it then that you have asked Me various things before and I always gave to you what you asked Me for? What is such a request other  than an advice in a morally-pious manner, by which the questioner indicates to Me  what I should do?!
HG|3|1|10|0|Doesn't the questioner know that I am most wise and most affectionately good? And if he knows that how can he ask Me for something?! After all, he most necessarily must assume that I as the highest wisdom and love, surely without his request, always carry out the best, the most wise at the most appropriate time!
HG|3|1|11|0|How big and sacrilegious sinner must therefore be the one who asks Me to do something for him contrary to My highest divine wisdom?!"
HG|3|1|12|0|Here, Purista and the other three, began to hit their chests, and all of them said: "O Lord, be merciful to us all; because we are the most heinous sinners before you!"
HG|3|1|13|0|And again the Lord said to them: "Yes, hear, you My daughters, if you carry on like that you keep on piling up your sins; since you, Purista, just now again added a piece of advice in your request to Me, according to which I should have mercy on you!"
HG|3|1|14|0|Here Purista already screamed for too much fear and sorrow and said, "Oh, for the sake of Your divinity, what have I, poor fool, done?!"
HG|3|1|15|0|And Ghemela, also ruefully crying, said: "Thus we are all lost!"
HG|3|1|16|0|Also Naeme and Pura did not know what to do because of fear and pain.
HG|3|1|17|0|But the Lord put his arms around all of them and pressed them to his most sacred chest and then said to them: "Daughters, are you then unhappy and lost  at My chest since I, your Creator and Father, carry you hot loving visibly on my hands and tease you as a mother her tender beloved infant?
HG|3|1|18|0|This question brought the four back to their senses, and Purista replied crying and smiling: "O best Father! We are of course not lost! But - we are - still - sinners - before you"?
HG|3|1|19|0|But the Father said to her: "If you were sinners, you could not be with Me; but because you are not sinners, you are My dearest daughters, who I now carry on my hands!
HG|3|1|20|0|I, as Father, want indeed to be advised by My loving children as if I needed their council, and also want them to be active, as if I needed their actions and support!
HG|3|1|21|0|For all these things I do as a Father to my children out of My great love, but then guide their advice and actions in such a way, that I thereby always still reach my goal.
HG|3|1|22|0|Therefore, you, my little daughter, must advice me now what I should do, and I will not do anything before, and nothing else, as to when and what you will advise me!"
HG|3|1|23|0|Only here did Purista found courage again, folded her arms around the Father's neck, kissed Him all over and then said, "O, also let all the women out of love for You go into my kitchen, and go now together with all of us into the kitchen and let Yourself be recognized, loved and worshiped by all as the loving, holy Father according to Your pleasing!"
HG|3|1|24|0|And the Lord said: "Amen, so be it! And so let us go into the hut!"
HG|3|1|25|0|But Ghemela asked the Father: "Father, may we also in the hut be close to You?"
HG|3|1|26|0|And the Lord said, "Daughters, just like here, also in the hut; because I am everywhere and always the same good Father! And thus follow me confidently! Amen."
HG|3|2|1|0|When the Lord, together with the four, came to Henoch, in passing He said to him: "Henoch, prepare them all and then bring them to Me into the hut; the women, however, should only come to the doorstep but not enter the hut as long as I will dwell in it, - except for Eva and those here who I myself will lead into the hut! Amen. "
HG|3|2|2|0|Here the Lord, with his four beloved daughters, went into the hut and entertained them, until entry of all the others, with all kinds of divine grace-revelations and showed them the great ways which he pursues to guide the life of His children and all other beings; He also revealed to them animatedly the great destination of man, but also the possible evil intervention of Satan.
HG|3|2|3|0|This is what the Lord did in the hut; but what happened to the Henoch outside?
HG|3|2|4|0|First, Hored and Lamech came over him and asked him: "Father Henoch, don’t you want to tell us who is the man who quite cheerfully went into the hut just now, against the rule given by the Lord, all alone with with the four females, namely our women and with Purista and the beautiful Pura? Something extraordinary must be behind the man; and since he talks to you like a longtime acquaintance, you surely will know him?!
HG|3|2|5|0|If the transfiguration of Sehel was no deception of our eyes, he certainly belongs to a higher world and therefore it would be very desirable to know his circumstances!
HG|3|2|6|0|We speculated that it could be the the Lord Himself; but it does not corresponds with the announcement of Purista to whom the Lord had revealed, that He, when we all would be gathered in the hut and would await Him there in the deepest calm of our mind, on the spot will come to us visibly and then tell us all about what took place below.
HG|3|2|7|0|But this man did not come according to the revelation, but quite freely, and while we were preparing ourselves in the hut for the arrival of the Lord, he made a little annoying spectacle with the women outside and to his obvious pleasure he carefully chose the four most beautiful!
HG|3|2|8|0|Those four are of course the most purest female stars on the heights and strangely enough we are not able to get cross with them despite the fact that it appears that they are deeply in love with the man - but this still does not imply that it is therefore the Lord!
HG|3|2|9|0|For the Lord is indeed faithful to His promises; and He can after all do not appear otherwise than He announced it to all of us through Purista! - Therefore tell us,  dear father Henoch, who is this man and from where is he!"
HG|3|2|10|0|In the same manner also the others came to Henoch and asked him the same.
HG|3|2|11|0|But Adam still had another opinion; therefor he said with a very serious expression: "Henoch! the man looks a little suspicious to me; because the spectacle with the otherwise chastise and pure women does not seems right to me!
HG|3|2|12|0|The destruction or the actually complete annihilation  of Seth’s son, one can view as you like; the Lord could  very easily have allowed the enemy of light to do such a thing temporarily to thoroughly examine us!
HG|3|2|13|0|You seem to know the man, - but this is not enough to convince me since I do not know him yet; I have been burned many times before and therefore have become  very shy of the fire at similar occurrences!
HG|3|2|14|0|Therefore tell us more about the man, and make that we can get into the hut, otherwise the Lord’s appearance will be delayed for quite some time!
HG|3|2|15|0|But by all opinions already spoken, this man can’t be the Lord, just as little as it could be one of us! Because if it would be Him, Purista would be as good as deceived! This you've got to see just as we do!
HG|3|2|16|0|That the four are holding on to this man does not prove much! Because the women are frivolous and all together blind; if one has prayed for a decade and a strong temptation may come over her in the eleventh year, she will throw herself fully into the arms of the seducer! Also the woman is free and she can do what she wants.
HG|3|2|17|0|Thus start talking about what you know; but do not make a long speech, so that we can get into the hut soon, await the Lord in it and thereby cut off the man’s opportunity to carry on with the four young pigeons to his pleasing! In general we must not be so lukewarm in divine things, otherwise the world will not exist beyond thousand years, as she has existed until now through my always inspired zeal for God!"
HG|3|2|18|0|Only now did Henoch came to word and said: "Hear all of you, my dear fathers, brothers and children! You have put your tongue and the thoughts of your soul in great activity, but your hearts have remained completely dormant!
HG|3|2|19|0|It seems that you have completely forgotten everything about my Sabbath speech from the Lord, if you do not understand the Lord’s promise to Purista!
HG|3|2|20|0|What is the hut of Purista in which we should await the Lord at all times? Listen, our heart is the hut of Purista and the fire in it is our lively love for God!
HG|3|2|21|0|Who of you has until now gone into this hut, and who has welcomed his brothers into the cabin and wanted to be the last and least among them?
HG|3|2|22|0|No woman except Eva and Purista should enter the hut! That is to say: If we are standing in love to God and rest in our hearts, then we ought not to think of women and dim the love to God with the love for women, - except with  motherly love and filial love, which does not cloud the love to God, but only provides a yardstick, as to how to love God! Do you understand this?
HG|3|2|23|0|Sure, we were in the hut of Purista with our bodies, but our hearts were stuck to the women, and wondered: 'Why should not all women allowed into the hut'? No wonder then that the women made us such spectacle and in the end even drove us out of the hut. Do you understand this?
HG|3|2|24|0|Since, however, the Lord is endlessly more merciful and faithful than we, He nevertheless, according to His promise, came to us; but He came to us resembling the  constitution of our hearts. Women were in our hearts; He therefore also came to the women and engaged them since we were not present in our hut of Purista! Do you understand this?
HG|3|2|25|0|The four pure lovers of the Lord, greatly shaming us, did in fact awaited Him in the true and living hut of Purista; therefore He also came to them first, and while we were still whetting our empty tongues, they already most blissfully enjoy the liveliest emanations of His grace, mercy and love! - Do you understand these things?
HG|3|2|26|0|You still don’t know nothing of the depth; but the four for quite some time already are allowed to view most lucidly the most wonderful ways and guidances of the Lord! - Do you understand this?
HG|3|2|27|0|You still ask and say: 'Who is this man?; but the four pure girls lie in His arms for a long time already and rejoice the holy, most loving Father! - Do you understand this?
HG|3|2|28|0|But I do not say to you that the man is the Father, however, go to Him in your hearts, and you will recognize  who the man is! - Do you understand this?
HG|3|2|29|0|Yes, now you must understand it, if you are not blind  as the center of the earth! - I have finished speaking; act accordingly and recognize your great blindness in the name of the Lord! Amen.
HG|3|2|30|0|Only now all started to wake up and while knocking their chest they recognized what time it was.
HG|3|3|1|0|Only after a period of a quarter of a turn of a shadow (one turn of a shadow probably equals one hour - the editor) did the fathers and the others came to their senses again; but no one knew what to do now. Therefore they looked at each other quite puzzled and dumbfoundedly asked: “What is this; what happened to us, what have we done?" But upon all the muted questions no answer followed from anywhere!
HG|3|3|2|0|But also the women from a distance noted that something important must have happened to the men, because they acted quite mysteriously and put their heads together. Therefore, not by their weakness, but rather their strong trait called curiosity all of them were driven towards the men to overhear what has taken place.
HG|3|3|3|0|While walking one of them asked her neighbor: "What you think happened to the men?”
HG|3|3|4|0|The neighbor replied with an important looking but nonetheless meaningless expression: "O sister! This must be something terribly extraordinary; it is definitely a miracle. If only someone could tell us what it is! "
HG|3|3|5|0|Another said: "It surely is something about the very strange man"!
HG|3|3|6|0|"Yes, yes," said a fourth, "the hideous person, as you know, went with the four false chastity girls into the hut all alone! Because he feared being seen by our moral eyes when carrying on with the four, he went into the hut! "
HG|3|3|7|0|A fifth said: "You're right; there he's now much more relaxed and quite more comfortable too! At one stage I also told Lamech and Hored in passing - you know how it sometimes occurs: 'I do not want be a bad prophet, - but be very careful; because such a beautiful, young, hot blood does does not bode well!'
HG|3|3|8|0|And now they have it, the wise men who always want to shut us, the experienced women, up!
HG|3|3|9|0|No, it's just either hilarious or annoying! The magician from the south, of which I already heard quite some talk, snapped up those morning-pearls, as they have been called to lately!
HG|3|3|10|0|And now they put their heads together out of sheer fear and jealousy and despite all their wisdom do not know not know what to do!
HG|3|3|11|0|The strongest man among them he magically made him disappear, and they might not fare much better should they try to overpower him! "
HG|3|3|12|0|A sixth added to it, saying: "Yes, you certainly are right; because I've seen and heard it when Henoch went to the magician to drive him away from the holy site! But the magician did not wanted to obey him! Henoch then sends  Purista up, probably to soften up the magician to magically make him disappear from the spot in a counter move; only to fail and be embarrassed, Mr. Henoch! The magician then also bewitched at once the priestess Purista; she then is immediately all over the magician!"
HG|3|3|13|0|Another neighbor came forward and corrected the speaker with the words: "Sister, I saw it better! Mr Henoch only wanted to send Purista up; but he hardly had spoken to her in this regard a few words and she was already bewitched, gave a cry - probably the moment when she was magically been attacked - and then ran of course  quite nonsensical blindly to the magician and fell, according to his wish, into his arms!"
HG|3|3|14|0|Here the previous speaker interrupted saying and remarked: 'Yes, yes, you're right; so it was. But what was it I wanted to say? - Yes, yes, now I know! Then the wise Mr Henoch sent out the strong Sehel! But when he tried to pull the magician down from the hill with his hands by force, he magically made him disappear completely - God knows where to, and now the oxen are standing in front of the mountain and with all their wisdom, to tell the truth, they do not know what to do!"
HG|3|3|15|0|Another assiduous listener of this edifying remarks added quite scornfully with a laugh: "No, but I want to laugh at this on the top of my voice, when this quite attractive  magician has swiped away those four morning-pearls, those dewy spring-roses from the everlasting red of dawn - and God knows of all the other beauties - from the wise masters! I think the men would pearl out and de-dew their eyes about this!"
HG|3|3|16|0|Yet another added, saying: "When only now the Lord Jehovah could come as Purista has announced Him, I would like to see the small embarrassment of the wise men"!
HG|3|3|17|0|Still another said: “O, we can be sure about that - the Lord will certainly stay away now for some time! Because He certainly will not attend such a scandal forever, except with a glowing punishing rod which would suite the magician, the four heavenly eyes and also the all-wise  gentlemen, quite nicely!
HG|3|3|18|0|The old, however otherwise very worthy mother Eva seems also quite grown to the men! One should never complain to her about a man, then this is the end! Just as before - it's a laugh - when Uranion’s wife complained to her, instead of a comforting justification, she was quite nicely rebuked! And we all had to swallow our righteous anger and keep silent like a mouse in front of a cat! No, whoever finds this right must have guzzled his wisdom from a God knows what source!"
HG|3|3|19|0|Another still added to all of this: "What's wrong with the men? - O, I know the reason! They are all in love up to their ears! But the magician has now cancelled their plans; that is why they completely puzzled put their heads together!
HG|3|3|20|0|Now, how long ago is it that the very old father Adam took the beautiful young Pura into his house and let himself be guided to the top of the hill by her - and it has even been noticed that he has kissed her!"
HG|3|3|21|0|A neighbor added to this: "Well - well - this will be something new, since I have seen it with my own eyes! Not only kissed, but also cuddled, and who knows with what unexecutable thoughts! -Yes, the always right gentlemen; they can barely be trusted as long as one can see them!"
HG|3|3|22|0|But one woman from the morning, who was the youngest sister of Aora, with an age of sixty years which was still very young for the time and still single -, walked to  the midst and said: "Our talk seems to me just like shaking  empty straw to get bread grains from it!
HG|3|3|23|0|If it were up to me I would say that you only speak with the most burning jealousy, and that all of that which you accuse the men of, you are most guilty yourself, then to think such of the always wise men!
HG|3|3|24|0|I dare to state most firmly that each one of us would have allowed ourselves to be bewitched by this magnificent man without the slightest demur if the man only wanted to enchant us.
HG|3|3|25|0|But because the man has not done so for a good reason, but only has rejected you from the hill, he now also must be a vicious man! Oh, I think that's very natural!
HG|3|3|26|0|He also motioned for me to come to him; if I hadn’t been so much afraid of you, I would have done the same as my niece Purista!
HG|3|3|27|0|But now all fear has left me, and I know what I'm talking about, and I have not lost my senses. But remember this well, you otherwise high mothers and sisters: When the Lord Jehovah will come - if He not already has come - you will be in dire straits and who knows if the four pearls are not better off than we and all of those by you maligned gentlemen over there; for I have seen a shining brightness behind the man and who knows whether the man who has been scoffed by you is not the Lord Himself, - and if so what will happen to you!?"
HG|3|3|28|0|Thereupon all the women fell silent, and a great fear came over them.
HG|3|4|1|0|The young speaker who was called Mira, very soon noticed the sensation her few words caused among the women and thought by herself: "What will become of this phenomenon? The mothers and sisters are all of a sudden completely mute; every face is an expression of great fear and indescribable terror!
HG|3|4|2|0|Something must be done; the otherwise noble mothers and dear sisters can not be left in such a deplorable state?!
HG|3|4|3|0|I already know what I'll do! I'll just go alone to Henoch since the mothers and sisters do not dare to walk any further, and will make an intercessor for them; he will revive the strongly terrified mothers again! Yes, this is a pretty clever idea of mine; therefore lets put it into practice at once!"
HG|3|4|4|0|Thought of and done, has always been a good trait of Mira; therefore she immediately went to Henoch and told him everything.
HG|3|4|5|0|But Henoch immediately interrogated her and said to her: "Yes, but why were you so pertly and thereby has put the mothers and sisters in such state of fear?!
HG|3|4|6|0|See, just as you now have found your way to me,  you should have found it beforehand and in the name of the Lord have told me about the aberration of the mothers and sisters, in which case the matter could be settled along the way of love alone; but now, that you literally has prepared a judgement for your mothers and sisters by your too hasty words, it is not as easy as you might think!"
HG|3|4|7|0|When Mira heard such from Henoch she replied to him without fear: "Father Henoch, you are of course very  wise and at that the sole and firmly appointed High Priest by the Lord Himself, but I still think not having made a mistake; because one has to respect the rights of God more than the rights of the people, if they do not match with the divine!
HG|3|4|8|0|The mothers and sisters, however, were lost in a blind zeal, as it already is so often the case with women, and have, against the divine rights, established among themselves false claims; and since I necessarily disliked it and according to it my inner sense of justice could not longer bare it that the holiest, best Father in his masculine most perfect image, be reviled any longer, I came forward  and just voiced my opinion. But for that, that my mothers and sisters were so terrified by my few words, I cannot be blamed!
HG|3|4|9|0|Therefore, dear father Enoch, you should not be cross with me; for I only meant to do good but not in the least to do any harm!
HG|3|4|10|0|You see, that I certainly love my mothers and sisters wholeheartedly, you can derive thereof that I - despite that  the magnificent man also waved to me to come to him like the other four, and I also at once felt in me an almost irresistible urge to do so - I nevertheless out of fear and respect remained with my mothers and sisters!
HG|3|4|11|0|However, I also going to tell you, dear father Henoch, with certainty: If that man again beckons me to come to him, I will not only leave all mothers and sisters behind but the whole world, and hurry straight to him; because behind that man is more than just a man! - That I know for sure! "
HG|3|4|12|0|Here, Henoch said to Mira, "Listen, you're terribly clever as not easily anyone else of your sex! Therefore, it should not be difficult for you to help the mothers and sisters with your cleverness, if you really love them wholeheartedly?!"
HG|3|4|13|0|And Mira answered Henoch: "Yes, dear father Henoch, judging from your always evasive speech, in the end I will have no other choice! On my way to you I already thought about it that the highest level of mercy will not likely be found here! - If I only could get to that man; he surely will help me rather than you! "
HG|3|4|14|0|And Henoch replied: "Very well; behold, the Man is in the hut and the door is open! I will not prevent you to look for help from Him; you therefore may go to Him if you believe that He will assist you rather than me! "
HG|3|4|15|0|And Mira said, "Oh, if only I may, because I am not afraid at all!
HG|3|4|16|0|Rejoice, you poor mothers and sisters, you will be helped without Henoch!
HG|3|4|17|0|Therefore, have courage; the magnificent man surely  has a better heart than you, dear father Henoch, and will not interrogate me if I'm going to bewail my problems to him, but help me instead! "
HG|3|4|18|0|Here she went seriously into the hut.
HG|3|5|1|0|When Mira quite safely entered the hut to meet with the Lord whom she did not know yet so well,  He got up and said to her in a somewhat serious tone: "Mira, where do you come from now, since I did not waved to you but earlier you chose not to come when I beckoned you? In addition, I also gave Henoch the instructions according to which no woman should be allowed to step over the  threshold of the hut, - and yet you came in! How did this happened?"
HG|3|5|2|0|This very sharp questioning tone caused Mira initially to lose a little courage; but she nevertheless regained her composure thinking by herself: "If this is the Lord, He will not take it too seriously and will become softened by my truly heart-deepest supplication; and if he's just a conservative wiseman, in the worst case I can always leave again as I have come here! "
HG|3|5|3|0|Only after such demurs did she opened her mouth and said somewhat shy-boldly: "It is true that I have been wrong on the whole; but if I think of it that the distress of my heart compelled me to do this and that Henoch did not tell me anything of a commandment not to enter the hut, then I have not done anything wrong!
HG|3|5|4|0|After all, who should, who wants to blame a sufferer in great distress who calls for help or a sufferer who searches for assistance and this even more so if a weak female creature calls for help or searches for assistance, just as I happens to be such a poor creature?!
HG|3|5|5|0|And what actually is it what’s so terribly wrong that I have done? Is it then not right if also a female person  loves and respects God more than all the people, who, put together, are purely nothing against God?!
HG|3|5|6|0|Thus I also told the mothers and sisters my opinion, because I could not have known that this will have such a distressing effect on them! If I had known, I  certainly could have kept quiet, however, done is done! But I now want to make up for my mistake a thousand times; and this can’t be possibly wrong!
HG|3|5|7|0|This, I also told father Henoch; but he did not had a heart for me and my great distress. That's why I ran to you because I thought you would be more merciful as Henoch; but after your first reception it seems that you do not have more mercy than Henoch!
HG|3|5|8|0|In general I must openly confess to you that since the time when the Lord on the hill has taught nothing than love for several days, that the people appear to me much more less merciful and also really are than before; and that is in my view not a good sign.
HG|3|5|9|0|But if it were up to me I on the spot would like to help the whole world, let alone only a weak female person which in anyway is both by God and nature placed in a incomprehensibly more adverse and suffering situation than any man!
HG|3|5|10|0|Behold, I have now finished speaking and spoke as it was in my heart! If you don’t like it and I unintentionally have offended you, you are powerful enough to either throw me out or you can do with me as you previously has done with Sehel on the outside; for it is better not to be than to be in a world where people have hearts of stone, in which there is no mercy!"
HG|3|5|11|0|Thereafter the Lord said to Mira: "But hear, Mira! This was a long answer to My short question! One half you probably could have kept to yourself - and be silent about the other; because I know better than you why the shoe doesn’t fit you!
HG|3|5|12|0|But so you may see that I am right, I want to explain to you your actual real distress and thus hear Me out:
HG|3|5|13|0|Behold, your mothers and sisters are jealous - and so are you! Your mothers reviled out of jealousy about Me and My behavior and you have then rebuked them out of sheer jealousy for you secretly adopted a greater right to Me because of My beckoning gesture than the others whom I did not gesture.
HG|3|5|14|0|Because of My gesture to you, you immediately ignited the deepest love for Me; but when later you heard  the mother’s and sister’s reproach about Me, your love for Me was insulted, and through your good opinion you took revenge on your mothers and sisters!
HG|3|5|15|0|But since your revenge was somewhat more effective as you wanted it to be, you now feel bad about it  and you would like to help those who are suffering now; but since this is not possible for you, so you are looking for help.
HG|3|5|16|0|I tell you, however, that help will come, and this sooner than you had expected; but in the meantime go outside and think about your misstep, and then come to Me with a clean heart and I will accept you and bless you like these four! "
HG|3|5|17|0|Here Mira blushed with shame and said, "If You would not be the Lord, my heart could not be so open to You; but You are the Lord and therefore nothing is hidden from You, and contently I now will leave the hut, which I am not worthy since I have seen you and recognized You fully!
HG|3|5|18|0|But forgive me my trespasses as I indeed forgive with my whole heart everybody everything by whatever I have been offended by anyone ever!"
HG|3|5|19|0|And the Lord said: "Yes, you, I would forgive  endlessly many things, if you were a sinner, because you love Me so much! But you are innocent; thus stay here with Me according to your heart and Henoch will take care of the rest! Amen."
HG|3|6|1|0|These words nearly cost Mira her life, was it not that she was in the presence of the Lord of life. For her long hidden love for the Lord came now to a full eruption and she was still too little prepared for this; therefore our Mira fell lifeless onto the floor of the hut.
HG|3|6|2|0|But the Lord touched her with one finger and a new life began to undulate through the whole being of the former nearly dead body.
HG|3|6|3|0|But such was good and within My order; for  everyone must first let die the world in him completely before he can receive and endure the fullness of the living force and power of My Love in him!
HG|3|6|4|0|But when Mira, now reborn by My love in her, arose again, she wept for too much love for Me and was not able to talk with her mouth, because her whole being has become one word, a word which nevertheless said more than all the books in the world; for this endless important word is love, that is the pure, true, living love for God.
HG|3|6|5|0|And precisely into this word of all words the whole being of Mira has passed; therefore she wept out of the fullness of this word and her magnificent like diamonds shimmering tears, with which she wetted my feet, carried more meaning than the contents of the world's largest library.
HG|3|6|6|0|Verily, I say, also the tears of a repentant sinner embracing Me with all his love, are more wealth to him than  having received a thousand worlds as a gift for eternal enjoyment!
HG|3|6|7|0|However, Mira was never a sinner; thus her love was like the fervency of a central sun and her tears were suns, giving light to the planets.
HG|3|6|8|0|And in such love Mira got up and looked at Me, her holy, most loving Father, with eyes that in this very moment nobody could have endured except Me, for even  My heart was by such a look compelled to withdraw a little, for the most wisest reason of love.
HG|3|6|9|0|For if I had let My heart run freely, it would have consumed Mira with a most powerful counter fire and would have engulfed her as the subject of the most powerful love.
HG|3|6|10|0|For that reason I hid Myself for a short period of time and went in the meantime to Henoch where I was only  visible to him alone and told him what he should say to the women so that they can recognize Me but not igniting too much.
HG|3|6|11|0|Also for the sake of the fathers did I withdrew Myself a little from their sight; because also in them the still somewhat immature love ignited a little too violently and in this flame they would not have endured My visible presence too well.
HG|3|6|12|0|Since, however, My fierce lovers suddenly realized that I was not among them anymore, their fire storm of love began to subside and they looked at each with wide eyes and one asked the other: "What is that? Where did He go? Why did He disappeared so unprepared? He still wanted to tell us something about the sun a little, but now that our hearts ignited, He left us! No, that is quite weird! Just when one wants to embrace Him, He is gone!"
HG|3|6|13|0|But Mira said: "Also My eyes do not see Him any longer but my heart is filled with Him, and that is endlessly  more than I, a poor sinner before Him, is in the smallest part worthy of Him!
HG|3|6|14|0|If I can and being allowed to just love Him, it is quite enough for me; for that I know anyway that His visible appearance is just a rare grace of Him.
HG|3|6|15|0|For if He would be constantly visible among us like a person, we would no longer be able to help ourselves for all the increasing love for Him or we finally would get so used to Him that He would appear to us just like any other person!
HG|3|6|16|0|Therefore he quite well knows what is good and right  and goes at the right time and comes at the right time!
HG|3|6|17|0|Here the Lord appeared visibly in the hut again and said to Mira: "That's right, you guessed it completely: He always goes and comes when it is good! Therefore He is also back again as you can see!"
HG|3|6|18|0|A scream of the loudest joy was the renewed reception and all fell at His feet.
HG|3|6|19|0|But He helped them all up and sat down with them at the table again and said to Purista: “Go and look what the pots are doing on the stove, and spread the fire otherwise it burns too much on one point and too weak on another! For if the fathers come into the hut the meal must be ready; therefore get busy my dear daughter!"
HG|3|6|20|0|Purista at once got busy at the stove and did according to the instructions of the Lord. Since the fruits were already very soft, she informed the Lord about it.
HG|3|6|21|0|And the Lord said to her: "All right, put it on the table and Mira should go to the fathers and announce that the meal is ready, and that they should come into the hut! - Let this take place, Amen.”
HG|3|7|1|0|Such instructions made our Mira very happy, and so she went out with quite a serene courage and announced to the fathers that they, since the meal was ready, should go into the hut according to the will of the Lord.
HG|3|7|2|0|However, since Henoch was not present because he was still busy with the women at a distance, Lamech said to Mira: "Behold, Henoch is not finished yet and without him we can not go into the hut since he is our common spiritual elder?! "
HG|3|7|3|0|And Mira replied to Lamech: "Well, that will be something! Is Henoch then more than the Lord? I think that every person owes the Lord more obedience than to any person; Henoch surely will know what he has to do!
HG|3|7|4|0|I have given to you my instructions and that is enough; I can not drag you into the hut and the Lord has also not instructed me to do so! - Do therefore what you want; I am free and go back into the hut!"
HG|3|7|5|0|But Lamech called her back and said to her: "Listen, you my most beautiful morning child, you're a little snippy! How about - since you have such hasty feet - that you, rather than immediately run back into the hut, quickly jump over to Henoch and tell him the same what you have told us?!
HG|3|7|6|0|And Mira replied, "Ah, just look at all the things you want me to do! But I tell you: Nothing further! It is not good to serve two masters; the Lord has only send me here!
HG|3|7|7|0|But if Henoch is more important to you than the Lord, then your feet are twice as long as mine for all your demands, and therefore you can - actually twice as fast, I tell you! - be with Henoch than I am!
HG|3|7|8|0|But our conversation occurs to me like thrashing empty Straw whereby at the end nothing comes forth than grated empty straw instead of bread grains; therefore I go - but you can do what you want!”
HG|3|7|9|0|And Mira made a motion to go back into the hut. But Lamech prevented her again with a new question; and the question was this: "But Mira, you gracious pearl of the morning, if the Lord has send you to call us, you will certainly not run back into the hut without us?! What will the Lord say when you return empty handed?
HG|3|7|10|0|Will He not ask you seriously and and say: ‘But Mira! How did you executed My instructions to the fathers, so  that no one wants to appear?!'
HG|3|7|11|0|And if the Lord asks you this what will you tell Him as an excuse?"
HG|3|7|12|0|And Mira replied to Lamech very briefly: "I know nothing about, that the Lord told me to carry you into the hut, - but you only to invite you! And such I have done; but the success of this invitation is not my responsibility, - therefore I go!"
HG|3|7|13|0|Now Adam came to Mira and said to her, delaying her once more: "Yes, my dear child, as long as you have not invited us arbitrarily - otherwise everything would be all right?!"
HG|3|7|14|0|This even displeased Mira, and she said, "No, this is surely a great sin for all of you, if you, instead of following the will of the Lord which was given to you through my mouth, to only banter and tease me! No, this is too much; I must tell the Lord at once! "
HG|3|7|15|0|With that she jumped into the hut and was just about to begin complaining to the Lord about the fathers.
HG|3|7|16|0|But the Lord cut her off and said to her: "Mira, why are you coming back alone? Where are the fathers?!”
HG|3|7|17|0|Mira, at first a little embarrassed, said after a little while: "Oh, You my very best, holy, most loving Father, the fathers outside are quite pernicious and disobedient! I told them just as You instructed me to do, but they - no, I will not say it!"
HG|3|7|18|0|And the Lord said, "But what is it then with them?”
HG|3|7|19|0|And Mira said, "If you really want to know it, well, then You know it anyway without it being necessary to  learn it from me!”
HG|3|7|20|0|And the Lord said to her: "Behold, just now you admonished the fathers to be obedient, and now you want to disobey me in My face ?! How does this rhyme?”'
HG|3|7|21|0|But Mira said: "O Lord, You look into my heart, where there is no disobedience towards you"!
HG|3|7|22|0|And the Lord replied to her: "Behold, I know that you are a pure being! Nevertheless, you still have talked a little too harshly with the fathers; it is therefore that they made you understand a girl should never talk to them in this manner but always in the utmost humility! Therefore, go out again and invite them, - they will then follow you!"
HG|3|7|23|0|Mira then again went out and conveyed the invitation  to the fathers and they soon heeded this new call; and since Henoch had also straightened out the women, he was at the forefront of fathers and did led them all into the hut.
HG|3|7|24|0|And Adam fell at the feet of the Lord and thanked Him for such great mercy; because once the fathers had stepped into the hut, they all knew and saw what was  the state of the depths, and praised and glorified the Father from the depth of their life for it.
HG|3|8|1|0|After all the fathers, the seven messengers and still other fathers and children from the region of the morning  had offered the Father of all love and holiness, after the brightest contemplation of the depth, their praise and their worship from the innermost depths of their life, the Lord ask them to arise and showed them, according to His promise, that they should now for the first time should sit at the table in Purista’s hut and eat cooked food.
HG|3|8|2|0|All rose and duly sat at the large table of the Lord; because the hut of Purista was not as small as there is in the present time a farmer’s hut or a hut in the Alps, but  was so large that it contained sufficient space for about seventy thousand men. The building nevertheless was called hut, not because of its spaciousness but for the sake of its humility.
HG|3|8|3|0|When all the fathers were thus seated at the large children’s table of the Holy Father in the hut and were all strengthened by the well-cooked meal, the Lord said to all: "Well the good order is now restored all over the world; therefore I’m again among you and bless in you and through My being’s visible presence, the whole world!
HG|3|8|4|0|Since now a re-association between Me, My angels and the earth is re-established; that is why I had this joyful feast of boiled fruit be prepared, so that thereby for the whole world a monument is set, that I, the eternal Father of the children of this Earth, has become their God, their Lord and their true Father and that I have set up a covenant  with them and that according to this covenant all of them should become my true children, as I want to be their most loving and holy Father forever.
HG|3|8|5|0|I say now to all of you: If you will remain in this covenant, which is My love for you and your love for Me, the visible communion will continually exist between the earth and the heavens.
HG|3|8|6|0|But if you will leave this covenant and shred this holy bond, the earth will sink back into its first depth again and  the most thickest clouds will envelop the earth, through which no one will be able to see Me nor My heavens.
HG|3|8|7|0|And if the earth in this condition will continue to sink and fall more and more, it will crash into its own judgement  and I will not, until now, talk to her children as a Father full of love and gentleness, but as an eternal God I will fulminate My judgements in the fire of anger onto her!
HG|3|8|8|0|And who will survive will have to wait for a long time until a new covenant of love is erected without bloodshed, and I will take My time during such new assembly, so that all nations should rather perish, until such bond is completely renewed!
HG|3|8|9|0|If, however, this now concluded holy covenant from you, now my true children, will not be broken through a renewed transition the dead externality of the world, I will remain with you as you with Me and it will be on Earth as it is in the heavens, and there will also be no death among you, but as you all have seen how I have taken Sehel to Me and earlier Zuriel who fathered Ghemela, I will take all of you to Me and turn you in the spirit to mighty charity creators of all beings and all creatures in my endless regions of creation!
HG|3|8|10|0|For where you see with your eyes at the firmament only one, there will be swimming in My eternal omnipotence countless worlds, all carriers of your kind; and behind the worlds are the endless dwellings in the spirit spiritually for the spirits, of which one contains more than the whole outer, endless, visible space can provide!
HG|3|8|11|0|So now you can also see your eternal destiny and the easy way to reach it; but no one can take it until he has fully ripened out of My love.
HG|3|8|12|0|But when I have called someone, the call will reveal him; he will be relieved from the heavy burden of the flesh, and will then immediately enter the great glory of the eternal, everlasting life of the spirit of love.
HG|3|8|13|0|But so you may see what life is like in the spirit, I will entirely open to you the inner sight!
HG|3|8|14|0|And so look at the three who have passed over and talk to them, so that you may see that your being in Me will forever never end, and also that the dragon has always been a big liar!
HG|3|8|15|0|Thus talk to each other and allow yourself to be  informed how the spirit lives most blessedly and free and  prevails and reigns forever! Amen! "
HG|3|9|1|0|Here all the fathers were happy beyond measure. Adam and Eve rushed to Ahbel, Seth to Sehel and Ghemela to Zuriel and talked about things of the spirit and also about the most perfect, utmost free and therefore also most blessedly life in the beyond.
HG|3|9|2|0|And Seth asked Sehel: "Son, how did it felt when the Lord had you resolved in this world"?
HG|3|9|3|0|And Sehel said to Seth: "Life to you, life in your question! In breath I was; a tremor rummaged through the ether, the sun-belt shredded, and I was free, a life in infinity.
HG|3|9|4|0|As a light I penetrated the universe, and the light de-lifed the beings; and the de-lifed beings became new beings, and a new life saw in the new light, and the Father was everywhere the reason of all light and all life of the light from life.
HG|3|9|5|0|And now I'm a perfect one, and live free an eternal, light-fullest, mighty life out of the life of all life in God.
HG|3|9|6|0|Behold, father Seth, so it was, so it is, and so it will be and remain forever, because every future second breathes a more perfect life than the previous one!
HG|3|9|7|0|Believe, father Seth, what you see and hear now, is not an illusion and no dazing of your hearing, but it's all the naked truth and fullest reality; but what you see in the outer world, is only the tree’s bark, its the shell of the truth and in view of reality it is a land whose soil is covered by dense fog and dark clouds.
HG|3|9|8|0|There, however”, here Sehel pointed to the Lord, "o father Seth, is the life of life and the light of light perfectly!
HG|3|9|9|0|Hearken His word; it is the reason of all beings! From His word I am and you are, and all life originates from the word of the Father.
HG|3|9|10|0|When He speaks here, out of each of His words  arise living realizations of endless depths, and new legions of suns and worlds begin to orbit their first never-ending circle.
HG|3|9|11|0|Therefore hear what the Father says and keep His Word in you, and you all will learn it, that everyone who has the Father's word in him, also has the eternal life!
HG|3|9|12|0|For his word is essence, and the tone of his speech is the foundation of all things.
HG|3|9|13|0|To Him therefore eternally all honor, all kudos, all praise and all love! Amen."
HG|3|9|14|0|These words of Sehel made a big impression on everyone present, and all glorified and praised the Father of life that He gave such high wisdom to the angels and such power in His grace.
HG|3|9|15|0|And Adam asked Ahbel: "My most beloved and long mourned son, are you also capable of such words, as they  just flowed as a mighty stream from Sehel’s mouth"?
HG|3|9|16|0|But Ahbel replied to Adam: "Father of the earth of man! Neither Sehel nor I, but all in all is God, the eternal, holy Father; because our word is His Word just as His holy will is always ours!
HG|3|9|17|0|Because for the spirit no word exists but only the Word of the Father, just as there is no life but only the Father's life.
HG|3|9|18|0|But he who lives out of God, also speaks out of God; and thus everyone who lives out of God, can also speak  the word of God and words of life!
HG|3|9|19|0|But if anyone stands up and says: 'I have collected from my own ground', is a liar like the old dragon who makes the great mercy of the Father his doing by saying, ‘I am a master of the Lord and can beat Him whenever I want!', whereas he, through himself, is the most beaten being.
HG|3|9|20|0|Behold, father, therefore it is quite easily possible for the pure spirit to speak and act in all the strength and power of the Father, as one loves, lives and most freely breathes in the Father! Therefore to Him all love forever! Amen."
HG|3|9|21|0|This speech made Adam quite soft and Eve wept  softly, and after a while Adam called out aloud: "Oh God, You holy Father, although I still like to live among your children on earth; but it would be better to be where my and Your Ahbel is!"
HG|3|9|22|0|And the Lord said: "Only a little while, and you should come to rest! Amen."
HG|3|9|23|0|And Adam said: "What is rest?"
HG|3|9|24|0|And the Lord said: "Rest is the resurrection of the spirit to eternal life out of Me!
HG|3|9|25|0|Truly, until I will not arise in you, you will remain; but when I will arise in you, then you too will arise to the light of life in the flesh of love and the word out of Me!
HG|3|9|26|0|Therefore be tranquil and eat and drink until My flesh and My blood will awaken you! Amen. "
HG|3|10|1|0|But thereupon also Ghemela asked her father Zuriel, if there was a great difference between the life of this world and the life of the spirit, and if the spirit man could also see the physical world and those people who are still living in the body.
HG|3|10|2|0|And Zuriel replied: "Listen, o daughter of the Lord, this is a little vanity of a question! Life is everywhere one and the same and it can in itself be no difference between life and life, if the same life is from the Lord; for if life is not from the Lord, then it is no life anymore, but the sheerest death, who is also conscious of itself, but its consciousness is only a self-deception because everything of what death is conscious about, is like an evil, inane idle dream, since its world has no foundation and all its possessions are more inane than the most loose foam!
HG|3|10|3|0|However, here you must not look at the matter of things, as if they were dead, for they do not express an awareness for you; because matter is not dead, since in it very powerful forces are reigning and matter is actually in itself nothing else than an expression of the everywhere uttering divine will power and might of God; but as dead you must only imagine that, what has obtained the free will from the Lord and therefore being able to willfully disconnect itself from the Lord and then wants to continue to exist on its own without God.
HG|3|10|4|0|According to divine love and mercy it continues to exist, but how terrible - which is a very different proposition.
HG|3|10|5|0|From this, my daughter in the Lord, you already can conclude that the actual life expresses itself everywhere and in all circumstances in the same way.
HG|3|10|6|0|If you can not fully grasp it yet, you only have to look at the Lord! Behold, He is in Himself the most perfect life of all life; from Him are all our lives! Do you see a difference between Him and me?
HG|3|10|7|0|You say: ‘Regarding the visible being, no!’
HG|3|10|8|0|Well, I tell you; therein lies the complete answer to your question! Just remember it: we are what we are from God the Lord; our everything is His complete symmetry!
HG|3|10|9|0|Therefore also our lives are most certainly His life, and we may live when and where we want, - as soon as we behold and understand the foundation of life, if we have turned our hearts to Him, we are already living a perfect life whether still in the body of flesh or whether in the pure spirit, makes no difference!
HG|3|10|10|0|Whether the pure and free spirit also can see the natural world and everything that’s on it, see, my dear daughter in the Lord, is probably a very superfluous question! When real life is everywhere completely identical, the way how to see will not make a difference!
HG|3|10|11|0|Ask yourself if you can see the world with your physical eyes of the flesh, which actually are in itself only completely insensitive matter, or with your spirit out of your flesh!
HG|3|10|12|0|Behold, now you're seeing a light! So, if your spirit  wrapped in matter can see things, then certainly also the pure, free spirit will be able to see it, provided the Lord wants it!
HG|3|10|13|0|But if the Lord does not want it, then neither the free nor the bound spirit can see something; because just as the Lord can take the vision from the body, He can take it also from the spirit.
HG|3|10|14|0|But just as you can see now, according to the will of the Lord, the spiritual and the natural world, so also I see now, as always, if the Lord wants it and if it is necessary, both!
HG|3|10|15|0|But if we spirits are destined, to serve with great power of love from the Lord the worlds, tell me then, how would it be possible if we could not see what we have to serve!
HG|3|10|16|0|Now you can see matter through and through, you can see me, a spirit, and I also can see you, - and thus there is no difference between true life and life!
HG|3|10|17|0|However, there is now a difference between me and you, and this difference lies in your flesh which is incapable of making a spiritual movement, like making a quick move from one place to another; but you are still able in your spirit to think it and to feel it animatedly!
HG|3|10|18|0|Behold, for the time being this is everything you need to know! If you go even deeper in your spirit you will experience all this animatedly while still in your body. - This I wish you with all my heart in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|3|11|1|0|When Ghemela heard such from Zuriel, she was very cheerful and happy and immediately went to the Lord of heaven and earth and thanked, praised and exalted Him with her burning heart for such great mercy that He allowed it that she so blessedly could learn how the life of the spirit is completely identical to the life of a still living person on earth in the flesh, who is full of love for Him, the holy, most  loving and mercy-fullest Father.
HG|3|11|2|0|And the Lord turned to her: "Yes, so it is with humankind: Those who receive a lot are more ungrateful than those who receive only a little! See, the mercy that you received is given to all here in abundance! They have eaten at My table while you with your small company were at the stove and until now has not gotten a single bite from My  table; but still no one came, like you, driven by love for Me!
HG|3|11|3|0|But I tell you: My heart is the best table! Even if you have not fed at the table, you should now eat at my heart; and this food is still incomparable better and more satisfying than any other ever so well cooked!
HG|3|11|4|0|Verily, I say to you, my beloved daughter, the love in the heart of a child to Me, the Father, is worth more than all still so exalted wisdom and all imaginable science!
HG|3|11|5|0|After all, who has love, has everything; but who has love only for the sake of wisdom, science and strength, should have what he wants; but as you now and forever, he will still not have My heart!
HG|3|11|6|0|Believe My words, you human race on earth: If you are more interested in the experience of things than as to My fatherly love, it will happen that you will subjugate with your mighty wisdom poverty; but then you also shall be enslaved by Me, and I will not spare you and I will not cuddle you!
HG|3|11|7|0|But you, My Ghemela, I will spare and will retain and care for you forever and ever; yes, your fruit will become a new Father for the people on earth, and your blood will one day fulfill the whole world!"
HG|3|11|8|0|Here also all the other female being rushed to the Lord and asked Him for forgiveness, for they had failed to do what Ghemela had done.
HG|3|11|9|0|But especially poor Pura began to cry and out of fear and sadness did not know what to do.
HG|3|11|10|0|But the Lord immediately bend down to the ground, lifted all up, took poor Pura on His arm and then said to her: "Oh, do not cry, My little daughter; for you have the least reason for it! I know very well how much you love Me; therefore be cheerful, because you and Ghemela are so close to Me than my own forever almighty heart!
HG|3|11|11|0|To you, Ghemela, I give a new generation, and to you, Pura, I give my living Word! So you're going to exist in the spirit a living flesh and will no longer be begotten during the time of times, but emerge from a begotten flesh an unbegotten flesh and out of you a living flesh, which in future should form a foundation for all life. Therefore be calm and cheerful; since I love you finitely and infinitely, because except for Me, neither in heaven nor anywhere on earth, is any person more glorious and beautiful than you!
HG|3|11|12|0|Behold, however, there at the threshold of the hut someone awaits you! It's your earthly procreator; follow him! His name is Gabriel. He will take you to My dwellings in heaven, where you will be around Me all the time until the time of times. What then, - such you will learn in My big father-house! Amen. "
HG|3|11|13|0|But Pura clutched her arms around the Lord and did not want to let go of Him.
HG|3|11|14|0|But He said to her: "My daughter, where Gabriel will take you, you will not be waiting for Me; because before you will be there, I'll be there and I Myself will lead you into My house. Thus just go without fear; I'm most certainly will keep My word! Amen. "
HG|3|11|15|0|Here once again Pura pressed visibly My head against her chest and then was not seen again; for the Lord's angel brought her to the house of the Lord with transfigured flesh. But the house of the Lord is the Father's love.
HG|3|11|16|0|Also Mira, Purista and Naeme wept still standing; but the Lord soon saturated them with His love and blessed them.
HG|3|11|17|0|But this speech and action of the Lord caused quite a sensation among fathers, and all, except Henoch, stood there like lifeless statues and no one dared to speak even one word; for all felt a bit guilty because when viewing the depths, all kinds of secret plans began to rise in them.
HG|3|12|1|0|Only after quite a while Adam became encouraged and went to the Lord and said with deep reverence to Him: "O Lord, You most loving, holy Father of us all, see, as far as I can talk on behalf of all and myself, we always have loved, praised and highly lauded You, what by no means can be denied!
HG|3|12|2|0|We of course have not walked over to You as the grateful, dear Ghemela has done; but such we did not - at least according to my feeling - due to a lack or lesser  respect for Your holy-great grace and mercy for us, but perhaps only for too much reverence, respect and love for You.
HG|3|12|3|0|Since we completely see and feel who You are! But for the maids this is impossible to see due to their very nature; therefore, to get close to You, they have to do it more outwardly; because for a gradual inner spiritual approach to You, they are, to You at least, far less capable than a man.
HG|3|12|4|0|If I thus consider all of this including Your endless strong rebuke addressed to all of us with the exception of Henoch, it was probably a little too strong - quite frankly speaking indeed!
HG|3|12|5|0|I speek as I feel it; and how I feel it must be true for me for so long until another different feeling convinces me that I do not speak the truth!
HG|3|12|6|0|You are God Almighty since eternity out of Yourself but I only a temporally dull creature of Your holy, above all  else mighty will. Just as You as my Creator can speak to me, I also speak frankly with You, as You have created me  freely and openly; and therefore I say to You openly and freely: Creator, Father, this time You have said too much to Your poor children with your rebuke; half of it would be enough to push us to death!
HG|3|12|7|0|Therefore I beg You, to take back from us this rebuke so that we again can love You as the most loving Father; for in Your great rigor no one can love You, - as You Yourself have taught us on the heights.
HG|3|12|8|0|If I would say to one of my children: 'Listen, you worthless child! If you will not love me above all else and I'll just notice the slightest shortcoming of your greatest possible love, I’m going to kill you’, then the pertinent question arises: How will this child which I have threatened be capable, to love me, its father?
HG|3|12|9|0|Therefore, o God, Creator and Father, take back Your threats, so that we can love You freely according to our childlike feelings in our hearts, but not be forced to love You out of fear for Your big threats!
HG|3|12|10|0|Do not threaten and promise nothing but You as Father be enough for us, including the life out of You, so that we as eternal living children can love You, the eternal holy Father, forever more and more!
HG|3|12|11|0|It is of course up to You, to do what You want; for You alone are the Lord God Zebaoth and do not need to ask anyone for advice.
HG|3|12|12|0|You have the life; in You is no death, and no one can ever take away from You the freest, most mightiest, most wonderful blessed life.
HG|3|12|13|0|The shoe is nowhere too small for You; but it is different with us, Your creatures! With every breath we depend on You and are endlessly weak compared to You, so that even a serious look from You, can destroy us.
HG|3|12|14|0|You are not capable of pain; but we have been made by You to feel unspeakable pain, yes even being overwhelmed by fear for death and destruction! And we still want to love You above all, even in great pain!
HG|3|12|15|0|If You then want to kill us or already have killed us, it would be impossible for us to love You; for who can log in your wrath, or who even in death love?!"
HG|3|12|16|0|The Lord turned to Adam and said to him: "You're talking here as a human being with Me, your Creator, and does well; because it proves to you My masterly successful work, in that you can out of yourself speak so freely to Me.
HG|3|12|17|0|But absolutely true children, who fully know their Father and know how endless good He is, then also speak with Him quite differently; because they love Him and therefore have also no fear of Him, but they do, as these daughters have done and still do.
HG|3|12|18|0|If, however, the Father wants to threaten his children to love Him, as you have shown through an example with yourself, He then would be anything else but a father!
HG|3|12|19|0|But if I, as the only true Father, see that in you still dwells a silly fear for Me, I surely will know how to capture the same to get it out of you, which means, to remove the creature portion from you since a good one half of you is still creature, and to transform you into true children!
HG|3|12|20|0|If you consider this a little, you will surely understand that I as the Creator and Father, even if no shoe squeezes Me, nevertheless will recognize where the shoe squeezes you, in order to help you out where you need help the most and that I will choose the most suitable means for it!
HG|3|12|21|0|Be therefore a little easy on your demands, and love Me, and you undoubtedly will recognize, if I, with or without death, will invoke love from My children!
HG|3|12|22|0|Behold, your demand to Me is just the opposite from Mine to you! Such consider now, and only then speak!
HG|3|12|23|0|I know what I as Creator and as Father have to speak  and what to do. - Such also consider quite well! Amen."
HG|3|13|1|0|These words from the Lord brought our Adam into a better state of mind again; he humbly went to the Lord and said, "Oh dear, holy Father! Your word has placed me in another light again, and in this light I realized that I have sinned flaming hot before You; therefore I beg You, o dear, holy Father, do not regard this hopefully my last mistake before You and all of Your creation too seriously, but forgive me weak old old man this my last indiscretion!"
HG|3|13|2|0|Here, the Lord turned to Adam and said to him, thus also to all those who formerly were like minded with Adam: "Listen all of you, and especially you My son Adam: I will now tell you something to my own apology in front of all of you all my children, so that you, should you still forget My advice in future, that you should know that not I but you yourselves are the foolish and blind creators of your judgments and therefore also of your destruction and of your death, if you, as noted, do not walk the road which has been pre-marked by Me, your most wise Creator and most loving holy Father! And therefore hear Me out:
HG|3|13|3|0|You, and the whole endless creation, has from eternity by Me most necessarily been arranged in such a way, that specifically you are the very final purpose and thus the terminal stones of the whole visible and invisible world. Accordingly, everything, as a whole and in its parts,  needs most precisely and most inextricably correspond with you.
HG|3|13|4|0|But if this is undeniable the case, it follows corollary by itself and reads like this: If man forms the end purpose of all creation, and thus connects to man in everything with  the most intimate correspondence, he is necessarily placed above all creation like a master, from which state  he must also have a retroactive influence on the whole of creation, just as the whole of creation necessarily must have a forward effect on him! Pay now very careful attention to this:
HG|3|13|5|0|All of creation in front of you has entirely no free will, and everything in it has been arranged for you as a necessary beneficial purpose, thus everything is a complete must.
HG|3|13|6|0|I as the great craftsman of all My creatures alone knows, how all processes are set up in it, and how one links with the other, and therefore can give you the only most suitable means, to behave in such a way that you can freely assert yourself on this highest level, on which you are standing as the sublime final purpose of all of My creation.
HG|3|13|7|0|Abide to this, by Me, the Creator, prescribed order,  and all creation preceding you will remain behind you in the most beautiful order; however, if you do not abide to this  order, but build and create another autonomously, then I as Creator and your all holy Father am entirely guiltless if the whole preceding creation in its judged workings inverts itself after you, then grabs you, drags you into its everlasting indispensable judgement and finally will kill you.
HG|3|13|8|0|Must a stone not be heavy so that it can remain a solid on and in the earth?! Behold, this is a judgement of the matter of the stone!
HG|3|13|9|0|As long as you walk around on the stone according to the order, for as long you will be masters of the stone; but if you would roll a heavy stone on top of you, the stone will become your master and will give you its weight, its judgement and therefore also its death.
HG|3|13|10|0|Just as shown by this relationship, it is the same  with the whole visible and invisible creation.
HG|3|13|11|0|You alone can bless it according to My order but also spoil it to your misfortune outside My order.
HG|3|13|12|0|The love for Me is the essence of all My order. Therefore always keep to this love alive and you will never fall back into judgement; but if you forsake this love, you will open the floodgates of judgement, and it then will necessarily pounce upon you like the stone and will bury you!
HG|3|13|13|0|This, however, you should always remember and respect; therefore know, that I, the Father, judges no one! All of you, understand this! Amen."
HG|3|14|1|0|After this speech of the Lord all thanked the Father for such great enlightenment; because all now understood  entirely, except Uranion, what the sublime status of man means with regard to the immeasurable series of creation of the countless beings and things of God.
HG|3|14|2|0|But, as noted, the old father of the morning was still not quite at home regarding one point; therefore he came in utmost humility to the Father and asked Him for permission to be allowed to ask a question about a point which is still a little dark to him.
HG|3|14|3|0|The Lord immediately gave him what he was asking for, by saying: "I lovingly wanted it that such stays hidden from you for the sake of all; therefore you are allowed to also asked for the sake of all as if I did not know beforehand what it is you wanted to ask Me!"
HG|3|14|4|0|After having received permission Uranion asked about the issue which he even more so carried close at heart, for the Lord foresaw that he recognized it best.
HG|3|14|5|0|But the question was: "O Lord, You holy, most loving Father of all the people! If man can only sin against Your  order implanted in the creation, by not strictly living according to Your recognized holy will, thus only according to his own foolish will, and thus sins actually only against the creation and against himself - how is it then possible to insult and hurt Your holy, most loving Father heart?
HG|3|14|6|0|For if man finds his inevitable judgement in the judged creation of beings and things, hence his punishment, it seems to me that You do not take notice anymore of what  man is doing, and as such could never be insulted and offended by any foolish, headstrong, insubordinate child.
HG|3|14|7|0|The subsequent main part of the question consists  accordingly therein to whether You, O Father, can be insulted by the people or not. - O Father, about this give us us a little spark of Your grace and love light! Your holy will be done!"
HG|3|14|8|0|And the Lord answered Uranion: "You have indeed asked the right question; but nevertheless there is not that  much to your question than you and some others might think.
HG|3|14|9|0|See, you too are a procreating father of your children and you also have made some useful items in your household which should, according to your plan, be used in a proper suitable manner!
HG|3|14|10|0|But if one or the other of your children uses, the item you provided to their advantage by proper utilization, either altogether incorrectly and it thereby is damaged or even completely ruined, or your children do not pay attention to the good cause of the item, regard it as stupid and ridiculous superfluous and even revile you and your arrangement and also want to angrily trample on it with their feet, or your children want to cuss and flee you like a pestilence for something you gave to them out of love and with best intentions, - tell me as father of your children how you will put up with such behavior from the side of your children, even though they do not actually, strictly speaking, have sinned against you, but only against the means you provided for them?
HG|3|14|11|0|Oho, you want to curse such children!
HG|3|14|12|0|What should therefore I as the holy Father say to you, if you in a disorderly and waywardly manner interfere with My holy, eternal order and thereby forget about Me entirely?!
HG|3|14|13|0|Hence, it also is for Me impossible to be indifferent if you act this or that way!
HG|3|14|14|0|I therefore can be offended by you; but then it is up to you to recognize your tresspasses and again return to Me, in which case I am of course much better than you people, because I never reject anyone, but try very hard to bring every lost person on the right path again and revive everyone again if only he wants to come back to Me.
HG|3|14|15|0|See, this is the state of things; therefore abide all in My love, and you will not sin against My for you created things!
HG|3|14|16|0|But now Kisehel has still something on his heart; therefore he should come here and discharges his burden before Me, the Father! Amen. "
HG|3|15|1|0|And when Kisehel heard such call, he got up and went quickly and full of meekness to the Lord.
HG|3|15|2|0|But when he was close to the Lord, and thus wanted to voice his concerns through questions, with the  supposed intention that he should bring his concerns through numerous questions to the Lord like Uranion had done, the Lord indicated to him to keep still and said inwardly very secretly to him:
HG|3|15|3|0|»Kisehel, go and take Lamech and Henoch with you; for what is bothering you, until now does not bothers anyone else! Therefore it is not necessary that your concern should be known to all.
HG|3|15|4|0|But you three I will nevertheless solve your node - but not here, but out there, because no one should see us! And so we leave on a short time the company here! Sage but previously the fathers that no one must ask ourselves where we go now! "
HG|3|15|5|0|And Kisehel immediately did everything what the Lord  had commanded him to do.
HG|3|15|6|0|When everything had been put in order, the Lord together with the three went outside to a place surrounded by trees and which also was delimited towards midnight by a rugged cliff wall containing a large cave, thus like the well-known place, where, to Henoch and the messengers, when walking home from the depths to the heights, the dragon appeared.
HG|3|15|7|0|When they arrived at this point, the Lord said to Kisehel: "Behold, I have been badly accused by my great adversary in front of you! If I would apologize to you without the prosecutor, secretly by yourself you still would think and say: ‘It may well be so, and in fact it will therefore be more likely to be as the Lord has revealed it to us; in spite thereof the claim of the dragon remains nevertheless very strange, and his confession should by no means be disregarded entirely!'
HG|3|15|8|0|Therefore I brought you here and we want to settle this matter in the full presence of the dragon!"
HG|3|15|9|0|After that the Lord forcefully called out so that the whole globe began to rumble and shudder.
HG|3|15|10|0|And the call said: "Satana. Your God and eternal Lord wants you to come here before Him!"
HG|3|15|11|0|Immediately after this almighty call, which almost cost the whole of creation its life, the dragon appeared, mightily trembling of rage, before the almighty Lord of all eternities and asked the Lord:
HG|3|15|12|0|"What do You, my eternal tormentor, want from me? Should I help You, so that You more easily could turn all of Your creation more easily into nothingness again? Or do You perchance plan a new creation again, for which I should choose a suitable location?
HG|3|15|13|0|Let me tell You, You will never ever get me; for I know Your great fickleness and know that You have no steadiness, and that all Your promises are nothing but empty, untenable words. Therefore, I have also firmly decided to rebel against You and pursue You forever!
HG|3|15|14|0|Verily, even if You are a God, dominating the whole of infinity, it will forever not be possible for You, to hide  precautiously somewhere in a corner of infinity so that I can not find You! You will not get away from me!
HG|3|15|15|0|Threaten me as much as You like and want to; soon it will show anyway, who of us is the real Lord of all the worlds and all creatures!
HG|3|15|16|0|Before You can force me to anything, I swear to You by all my life, I will destroy myself and You will see what will become of Your eternal existence!
HG|3|15|17|0|Do You understand me, You old world swindler - You player of omnipotence on my account! Do You understand me?!
HG|3|15|18|0|You came here to instruct me to take back what I formerly have told those three in good faith! Oh, there You can wait pretty long until I will devote myself to become more of a shameful tool for You!
HG|3|15|19|0|There, - pierce with all Your almightiness this my armor if you can and want to!
HG|3|15|20|0|But I swear to you: Not I, but my weakest servants will capture You, gag You and as an old criminal will nail You to the wood, from where you shall cry for help in vain forever! Do You understand that?!
HG|3|15|21|0|I now have made my promise to you; but if you still want something more from me, speak and it shall be what you do not want! Amen from me, Your Lord! Understand me: Amen out of me! "
HG|3|16|1|0|But when the somewhat hot tempered Kisehel heard such sacrilege from the dragon, he ignited and a burning  zeal for revenge filled his whole being so that he screamed out loud and said with sharp words:
HG|3|16|2|0|"But Lord, God, forever almighty, You holy, most loving Father! How possibly could You listen to such outrage?!
HG|3|16|3|0|Give me my strength I had from You in the depth, and I will end this Satan so that it requires all eternities of eternities to tell the story!"
HG|3|16|4|0|And the Lord said to Kisehel: "O son of fire and thunder! Does this outrage of the dragon concerns you  more than Me since he speaks of you amicably and only wickedly to Me only?!
HG|3|16|5|0|Or do you think I can not master this apostate spirit  without you? - Oh, do not worry about that; with the quietest breath I can blow him away forever!
HG|3|16|6|0|But if I would do such a thing what advantage would be gained by you, and what by Me?!
HG|3|16|7|0|Behold, if this dragon could harm or capture Me in any way, he would had done so a long time ago; for he is no longer a youth in my creational realm! But he sees it in himself only too correctly that he for ever can do nothing  against Me; therefore he is sharpening his beak and tries  to take revenge on Me through words, since the deed will forever remain an absolute impossibility for him!
HG|3|16|8|0|Let him therefore carry on speaking what he likes and can; and only if he will have completely finished speaking, only then will I also say something to him.
HG|3|16|9|0|Therefore return to your quiet state of mind - and you, Satana, keep talking; because I, your Lord and God, wants it that you totally expose yourself before these witnesses, so that one day you may be recognized by all the world through them!
HG|3|16|10|0|But first tell Me how many creations I already have destroyed according to your statement!"
HG|3|16|11|0|Here, the dragon was taken aback and did not want to talk.
HG|3|16|12|0|But the Lord commanded him to speak.
HG|3|16|13|0|And the dragon began to rear up and made a gesture as if to devour all four.
HG|3|16|14|0|And the Lord said: "If you do not want to talk to Me, I will force you through My anger!
HG|3|16|15|0|But the dragon spit fire but and then bellowed towards the Lord: "What does Your anger means to me!? This I know for a long time already; for I myself am Your anger!
HG|3|16|16|0|I do not have to fear You, but you Me, for not coming over you; and if I do this, it will be the end of Your love and You Yourself will have to destroy your children by the millions in the most remorseless manner from the earth  and to a few leftover flies You give the first proof of how much You are concerned about the preservation of your creatures!
HG|3|16|17|0|Therefore, very wisely stay pretty far from me, otherwise I can not warrant that it might occur to You today, to shroud the earth up over the mountains in a lethal flood, of which You are already always dreaming secretly!"
HG|3|16|18|0|Here the Lord said somewhat fiercely: “Satana, do not drive My forbearance and patience too far! Give the answer that I want from you and no other - otherwise you will have to endure punishment!”
HG|3|16|19|0|Here the dragon turned around and wanted to hit the four with his powerful tail.
HG|3|16|20|0|But the Lord gave Kisehel a stick and said to him: "Go, and chasten him"!
HG|3|16|21|0|And Kisehel took the rod and went and struck violently towards the dragon.
HG|3|16|22|0|Here, the dragon turned right back again, howled and roared and immediately laid down his hideous figure and could be seen just like the others as a human being. As such he soon fell down before the Lord and said:
HG|3|16|23|0|"Lord, You almighty, eternal God! If You then want to punish me, then punish me for my wilful great wickedness against You not without Your love; because the strokes of Your anger are too unbearable burning and endlessly painful!"
HG|3|16|24|0|Here, the Lord said: "How can you, My supposed to be lord, beg Me about that?! You yourself have threatened to punish Me; how does it then happened now that you suffered punishment by Me?"
HG|3|16|25|0|And Satan said: "O Lord, do not torment me infinitely, for You know that I'm a liar out of myself because I wanted to be a lord without you!
HG|3|16|26|0|Rather give me a new deadline and I will turn to You; but take away all of my great power, so that I not get tempted through myself again, to rebel against You!"
HG|3|16|27|0|And the Lord said: "Just speak all your lies in front of  these witness, and I see what I want to do with you; but do not keep anything in the background, otherwise all your begging will be of little use! Amen. "
HG|3|17|1|0|Here Satan got up trembling and said to the Kisehel who still firmly held in his hand the stick the Lord gave to him:
HG|3|17|2|0|"Listen, you my punisher by the power of your God, who also is an eternal wrath God over me and who never stops to beat me with his terrible rod!
HG|3|17|3|0|I earlier, in my horrible, dreadful protective shape, have said to you a few things about the Lord, the almighty Creator of all things, spirits and people, that I now, in this to you similar shape, want to revoke entirely as a terrible lie!
HG|3|17|4|0|I have told you indeed some truths, - but since I have inverted it in me, it was a lie; because everything I have said about the Lord, is only applicable to me, and as such it  is not the Lord, but only just me who is the pretty old wicked world swindler and an arduous, though not almighty-, but nevertheless strong, great power imposter!
HG|3|17|5|0|Not the Lord, but only I have destroyed already many sun regions, and through me they would have sunk into their eternal nothingness, if the Lord would not have mercy on them and through His powerful messengers carried them to such a place in infinity where they orbit in new, quiet trajectories, which can never be reached by my pestilent breath.
HG|3|17|6|0|See, if it were up to me, there probably would be every moment another creation, and no being could ever exist anywhere; because I only want to create in order to have something to destroy again, and would like to create and livingly procreate all kinds of wel-build, lovely-beautiful people, just to torment them according to my evil desire and if I had tormented them to my satisfaction, to then immediately destroy them entirely.
HG|3|17|7|0|Behold, I was always a liar, and I also would like to rather lie to you a thousand fold than tell you the whole truth; but I fear your rod too much, than dare to lie to you again!
HG|3|17|8|0|However, it still will not get better with me despite having confessed you the truth, for as long as my great power is left in me, for as long as matter, the whole visible world, that is, earth, sun, moon and all the endless many stars and also innumerable suns, worlds and beings of all infinite nature, have to remain subject to me and I have to be their master.
HG|3|17|9|0|For this I have to be, because I am like a created God, and I have been entirely imprisoned in this material totality, from which I not be able to escape forever until only one last material speck of the very least world will exist, which is the reason I only work towards the continued destruction of the things which were built by the Almighty, and according to my tyrannical opinion, arrive sooner at my autocracy and supposedly displace the Lord of glory from His eternal throne, because He continuously counteracts my plans of destruction, since I have been called out of Him into my very powerful and almost endlessly large existence for the purpose to be next to Him like a second god and to reign with Him, yet in love to love Him above all from my deepest depth, so that I would be to Him what a faithful wife is to the man, forever!
HG|3|17|10|0|Verily, great and glorious I was placed! Whatever I wanted was already there; and the Lord did not curbed me in my will and creativity.
HG|3|17|11|0|But if I wanted to destroy something which I had created, the Lord prevented me in doing so. Thereby, however, I found myself limited in my power against God.
HG|3|17|12|0|Through craftiness I wanted to bring Him over to my side and made myself as beautiful as possible. To this end  I ignited myself in all my light to dazzle the Lord.
HG|3|17|13|0|But the Lord suddenly took me prisoner in my light,  created from my light matter and next to me countless ranks of wonderful beings and loved them more than me, His first-created wife.
HG|3|17|14|0|Only then I blindly went into the wildest fury and since then curses the Lord already for an eternity, who many times already wanted to save me, but my fury is too big that it would be possible for me to allow Him to save me, because he did not wanted to let me reign!
HG|3|17|15|0|Now Satana has spoken and did not lie, but told the truth. Therefore take take away, You, Lord, her great power, so that she can no longer resist You, to therefore be severely punished by You!
HG|3|17|16|0|Give me a new deadline, and I will return to you within that time limit!
HG|3|17|17|0|But if my great jealousy against you again kindles my anger, because You turn Your heart fully to the newly created, and I therefore had to pursue them, then take away all my power, and do not reject me forever, or do with me what You want!
HG|3|17|18|0|Suspend me between heaven and earth, so that my wrath consumes me in the face of all Your glory and all of those who You love and those who are allowed and can love You! Your will!"
HG|3|18|1|0|Here, the Lord faced Satana again and said, "Satana, you say, that I have been to you only an eternal implacable, almighty God of anger and chastise you continually for eternities in an indescribably cruel manner! Therefore I command you now to show these witnesses the strokes which you already have received from Me! "
HG|3|18|2|0|Here the great whore was taken aback and did not know what to say to the Lord of glory; because the alleged punishment was simply not true because the Lord had never ever taken away her most powerful freedom of will, but had left it to her to mightily act freely in the infinite space of creation.
HG|3|18|3|0|However, what Satana wanted to connote as the most terrible punishment, was nothing more than the constant prevention from the side of the Lord with regard to  the always clever intention of destruction of all things by  Satana.
HG|3|18|4|0|Why? - Because Satana is under the constant impression one should only remove all base from God and leave Him without support and all His almightiness would come to nothing and she as the arch enemy would then easily defeat God and herself take over the throne of  almightiness, to suppress the formerly all-powerful, but now weakened, nevertheless indestructible God, so that He should dance according to the tune of the vile winner.
HG|3|18|5|0|But since the Lord looked through such malicious and all love bare plans since eternity and thus always  unexpectedly, almightily counteracted there where the crafty enemy expected Him least, it continually increased  his anger-hate against God and led the enemy at the given position to the point to accuse the Lord of being a most gruesome punisher.
HG|3|18|6|0|Since, after this preliminary explanation, Satana had nothing by which she could accuse the Lord of glory of such violation, and therefore had to necessarily remain silent to such a request of the Lord, although grinding her teeth from a secret anger, the Lord spoke to her by asking:
HG|3|18|7|0|"Why don’t you do what I command, and show the witness the scars of My eternal wrath punishment on you, so that I can become aware of My great debt to you and compensate you for all of the cruellest wrongdoings done to you?!
HG|3|18|8|0|You are still clothed in front of us and the witnesses do not see anything else than only your hair of your whole  being; therefore get undressed and show yourself entirely so that the witnesses can see you how you have been kepte by Me so far in spite of your endless malice!"
HG|3|18|9|0|Here, Satana was suddenly standing completely naked in front of the witnesses, and all confessed with the greatest astonishment of the world, never have seen such endless beauty, perfection, in all parts rounded and healthy and strong woman.
HG|3|18|10|0|And Lamech added by saying: "O Lord and Father, our Ghemela, Naeme, Purista and Pura, whom You took to You, compare to this - regarding the external beauty - like a plump lump of clay against the most beautiful, purest diamond, when perfectly illuminated by the morning sun! And in such appearance this being speaks of a most cruel punishment by You, O Lord, in all your eternal holiness, goodness, love and mercy?”
HG|3|18|11|0|And the Lord said: "Yes, except for the strokes of Kisehel she has never experienced any punishment from Me, her Creator, God, Father and Husband, and yet she still hates Me as the eternal, purest love and wants to kill My heart because it does not wants to be a destroyer like her!
HG|3|18|12|0|She still imagines to one day emasculating Me, instead of returning to Me and be for Me forever a loving daughter, a dear wife, powerful out of Me above all, and to assimilate, like Me, My seven power-spirits.
HG|3|18|13|0|All the stars, suns and worlds are showing what I already have done for her sake, to bring her on the right path; but so far nothing bore fruit with her, - she remains the old, fury filled, implacable enemy of My Love!
HG|3|18|14|0|Therefore, I will now do the utmost on this earth! I will  give Myself captive to her up to death and leave to her all power on this earth and all the stars should be subject to her!
HG|3|18|15|0|She will be allowed to even kill Me according to her will. But I will then, out of My own power without external support, mightily and alive rise again and in this way show to her all her powerlessness and great blindness and only then take away her power over the stars and leave her only half the power of the earth and will give her a full, a half and a quarter deadline!
HG|3|18|16|0|But woe to her if all of that bares no fruit with her: only then will I begin to punish her!
HG|3|18|17|0|Until My capture - if she insists - she should have the fullest freedom to do what she wants!
HG|3|18|18|0|Good for her, if she is going to use this new deadline well! But if she is going to act according to her old fury, she will also oneday find in it her long awaited  well-deserved reward.
HG|3|18|19|0|This, however keep to yourself until the time of her shame! Amen.
HG|3|19|1|0|After this powerful decision by the Lord, Kisehel said to the Lord: "O You most loving, holy Father, I, as surely also Henoch and Lamech, recognize your infinite goodness and mercy in its foundation; but if I now consider the terrible power You have given to Your enemy over all of creation, and thus also over us, I become very anxious for the whole of humanity on earth.
HG|3|19|2|0|Because if this enemy has from the beginning, with his broken power, caused You and the earth and all of us  so much harm, what will he do with all the power You have granted him now?!
HG|3|19|3|0|Therefore, I want to ask You to consider the future and should not grant such terrible great powers to Your enemy; otherwise, all the holiness which You, o most dearest Father, have built, will be of very little use!
HG|3|19|4|0|For before You know, he will wreak in Your house the greatest damage! And we will not be safe in his presence, even if You are constantly remain among us visibly, as now! Therefore, o Lord and Father, consider what You're doing!"
HG|3|19|5|0|Here the Lord spoke somewhat seriously to Kisehel: "I tell you, hold your tongue in peace, if you cannot dispense something better with it from inside you; otherwise you will become more annoying to Me than Satana!
HG|3|19|6|0|I know what I'm doing; but you do not know what you're talking about! I worry about the preservation of the eternal order and all beings from it and in it; but you only care for the preservation of the world.
HG|3|19|7|0|Do you think I will give the enemy more than to each one of you? How would I then be a holy God?!
HG|3|19|8|0|But I say to you: The enemy's supreme power in the stars and on earth and in you is put together not greater than that of any one of you in the love for Me!
HG|3|19|9|0|This I have shown you by the stick, with which you have beaten the enemy. This stick will stay with you until  the big time of times in which I will erect another timber, which will take away from the enemy all the power over the stars and over half the earth; and it will happen to him according to his works!
HG|3|19|10|0|And he should hear it now, that in the end all captive children will be of no use to him; because the new wood (the cross on Golgatha), will seize them away from him, and he will be left with nothing than his own great powerlessness and the judgement thereof.
HG|3|19|11|0|You are completely free, and this freedom can not be taken away from you by the enemy; you can mightily do what you want and he can do what he wants.
HG|3|19|12|0|Since you, however, can be by far more powerful and from the ground in fact are, it will depend on you to defeat the enemy, or be defeated by him foolishly.
HG|3|19|13|0|But what man is weaker than his wife, if he is a true, wise man?!
HG|3|19|14|0|But if you can be masters of your wives, who can be around you at all times, you most likely will also be able to  master this woman, because she is by far weaker than the weakest woman among all of your wives!
HG|3|19|15|0|If you had chastised your wife, it would have opposed you; was this woman able to do this?!
HG|3|19|16|0|But as such it has to remain henceforth, and My power will never forsake you, if you shall remain in the love for Me.
HG|3|19|17|0|The bond has been erected between me and you, and no woman’s and no enemy’s power is capable to ever tear it up entirely!
HG|3|19|18|0|Understand this and do not talk more foolish stuff before Me! Amen."
HG|3|19|19|0|Here Kisehel was completely unvexed again and asked the Father to forgive his great folly.
HG|3|19|20|0|And the Lord blessed him and then said: "Thus be true masters of all flesh of women, and your act of procreation should not take place on earth but in heaven, so that your fruits become fruits of grace and strength and should be pleasant to the eye! Amen."
HG|3|19|21|0|Here Satana made a deep sigh and said, "O Lord, what fruit will then be begotten out of me? Should I forever languish and remain barren like a withered thorn hedge?!”
HG|3|19|22|0|And the Lord said to her: "Turn to Me in your heart, and you will carry fruits for Me, like eternity has never seen; otherwise you should only bear fruits of eternal death, who will one day judge you as the biggest whore!
HG|3|19|23|0|Understand such! Since from now on only the least will be considered by Me and the unglamorous simplicity will have My delight forever!
HG|3|19|24|0|Therefore, do accordingly and you will escape My judgement! Amen. "
HG|3|20|1|0|Here, Satana turned to the Lord and said to Him: "Lord, how can I turn to You in my heart? You have taken my heart and have created from it Adam, his wife and all his descendants!
HG|3|20|2|0|Behold, therefore I do not have a heart anymore and  therefore also unable to accept You in my heart or turn to You in my heart! Therefore create in me a new heart, and I will do what You say!
HG|3|20|3|0|No matter how glorious the fruits may be which I will bear You: but if You withhold the seed of life from me, because You do not give back to me the heart of Adam, which is the only one able to be fertilized, I am therefore in me entirely without life, thus what other fruits can be expected from me except those of death and judgement, which one day should judge me and this as the greatest  whore?!
HG|3|20|4|0|It is easy for You to give instructions; for You are the Lord and You do as You please, and do not need to ask anyone, and requires nobody’s advice.
HG|3|20|5|0|What You want must finally happen and he who wants something different than You, you can destroy or keep him at least for as long in some kind of judgement, until he let himself be devoured entirely by Your will, - as You have said so Yourself before, that from now on only the least, thus the completely unglamorous simplicity will please You forever!
HG|3|20|6|0|This is for You, the Lord, of course very easy, and who can change Your mind?! But it is quite different with  the created, whose first I am out of You! It is not a lord and has no power but the one that You want to give it - with what power it cannot do significantly much for itself, but only through You alone, that is, it must use it according to Your will; and if it ever acts according to its own, from You received  so-called free will, it sins, falls away from You and falls at once in an under every aspect by You setup judgement!
HG|3|20|7|0|It is easy for You to tell the creature: ‘Orientate yourself according to My will and you will escape My judgement!’ This is true; for if someone takes his own life, you do not need to send death over him in either way.
HG|3|20|8|0|As God and Creator you feel invincible forever; but can You also feel Yourself as a creature?! Can You as the  eternally indestructible life in You, ever feel what the dying or perishing creature feels the moment it dies?
HG|3|20|9|0|Behold, the creature suffers in that moment the most terrible fear and agony and already has in its most beautiful life always the admonishing feeling in itself, which says to him: ‘You rejoice about life in vain; for soon the time will come when you will have to pay for that life like a criminal!'
HG|3|20|10|0|But then life’s faintest pleasure is also like truncated because beyond the present life only a dim probable future life can be believed but not be seen; and even if it can be  believed yet, for this probable future life half the creature has to perish completely and this often in the most miserable manner as I have seen it just all too often in the depth.
HG|3|20|11|0|Why so and why not differently? - Because You are the Lord and can do as He pleases, and because You as God and Creator can never perceive in utter fullness living truth, how the creature feels when it has to die according to Your almighty will!
HG|3|20|12|0|If You only could let it go without pain, I don’t want to say anything; but what is it to You that the creature has to be tortured for the bitter gift of life, until it at least more than half must perish and under certain to You, the almighty Lord, pleasing circumstances perhaps entirely forever?!
HG|3|20|13|0|See, in all of this as I have now demonstrated openly to You, I have no heart, and therefore can not turn to You in the same! Therefore allow Yourself to negotiate on this a little, and I will again take a heart to you!
HG|3|20|14|0|But under such circumstances, I can forever never love You; because as such You're on one side pure love, but on the other a quintessential tyrant who wants all flesh to be killed under great anxiety and agony, and only then  wants to give life to the spirit, whereby, however, nobody knows what it contains.
HG|3|20|15|0|The flesh is my fruit; but if you kill it, how and what for  should and could I love You?!
HG|3|20|16|0|Therefore allow me to negotiate with You, and I want to love You! "
HG|3|21|1|0|When the Lord heard this from Satana, He became excited and said, "What worldly nonsense are you talking about; what an evil foolishness escapes your horribly deceitful mouth?!
HG|3|21|2|0|If it would be as you said, see, there would be no earth; no Adam could walk on it; no sun shone on the firmament, and no moon and no other star could decorate in the face of the Earth the endless wide space of creation!
HG|3|21|3|0|But since you only take refuge to malicious accusations and thus lies with every word, there is in fact an earth, an Adam on it, and the endless space of creation is full of My divine honor, love, mercy and grace!
HG|3|21|4|0|You speak as if you had no heart, and say, that through Adam I have taken from you your heart, and that you want it back now; tell Me, the Creator, whether or not you are living! - You say: ‘Lord, I live!’
HG|3|21|5|0|Could you also live without the heart, which in every being must be the foundation of all life, without which no life is conceivable? Could you breathe, think, feel and talk without the foundation of life in you? - You say: ‘No, o Lord!’
HG|3|21|6|0|Well - since this is undoubtedly true, how does this fit the accusation, according to which I should have robbed you of your heart?
HG|3|21|7|0|Behold, you're now again stand before Me in silence  and do not know anything to say that is the truth! But I tell you that you were always a liar and did not want to speak the truth, although it has never been withheld from you!
HG|3|21|8|0|Have you not been called first to change your nature in the body of Adams which I formed?! But you did not wanted - completely free out of yourself - do what would have been sanctimonious for you, but instead aspired to become a woman!
HG|3|21|9|0|Soon I let you be free and formed you from the body of Adam, one flesh with him, while I breathed a new living soul into Adam and thus created him according to My image spiritually.
HG|3|21|10|0|In Eva you were supposed to be transformed and to defeat your self-perverted nature of death and judgment.
HG|3|21|11|0|Only, you scorned this My institution of mercy, made yourself independent and found it better, as a deceitful snake which is without sexual difference and carries in it its poisonous mating slaver, to ensnare your former flesh, then allure the by Me newly awakened Eva and through her to deceive Adam!
HG|3|21|12|0|Tell Me, did I have taken through Adam your heart?! - Your guilty silence is only outwardly but I can see your inner fury which says: ‘Yes, I have the heart of Adam and Eve together in me! Nevertheless, I do not want you, God,  for I hate You arbitrarily because You do not want to make me the autocratic ruler and omnipotent player!' Behold, these are your words!
HG|3|21|13|0|You also think, I could impossibly love you because I do not grant you what you desire.
HG|3|21|14|0|But I tell you: My aim is the eternal preservation of all things, and that is the eternal work of My love! But you only want to destroy everything; if so, I of course can not love you ever in this way, as you want to be loved in this all conceited manner!
HG|3|21|15|0|But I love you nevertheless; for what I have done so far, I have done for your sake - and will still do the greatest!
HG|3|21|16|0|If you then still ignore My eternal love, then My love for you will come to an end forever, and I then will show you what an all angry God is capable of!
HG|3|21|17|0|Fire is My base element. All things have been created through the power of My fire; and in this same fire you shall be cast and make it work for you, if you are able to!
HG|3|21|18|0|If I let the flesh of man die, if his spirit should enter into life, then this is a quite small death; but you will find in My fire an endlessly large one, and it then will show how much of you is not killed in my fire!
HG|3|21|19|0|What does the perishing of the flesh mean? Nothing but a release of the spirit, thus his resurrection from death to a true, most perfect life!
HG|3|21|20|0|But will your big death and downfall from Me into the fire also give you a new resurrection? - For this question I  absolutely do not find an answer in Me; because I then want to leave you entirely to yourself and not do anything for you, and after eternities it will then show, what has become of you by your own power.
HG|3|21|21|0|But even the death of the flesh and its pain is not My,  but your work!
HG|3|21|22|0|But I nevertheless will know how to protect My own from any adversity and will take their body in such a way, so that they never ever have to complain about it!
HG|3|21|23|0|Even the creature aspect between Me and them I will know how to bring it into such a balance, so that people will grow into true brothers for Me; but then also the final time will have come for you!
HG|3|21|24|0|So that you can realize that I also can use your pernicious counsel without disturbing My order, advise Me, so that you never can say that I do not take note of any foreign advice, since I am a sole Ruler!
HG|3|21|25|0|Thus speak so that I can fully show you how I act for the good of all creation forever! Amen. "
HG|3|22|1|0|But Satana defiantly turned to the Lord again and said to Him: "Your way to rule only consists in commanding those who You supposedly have created to act freely and to judge that what bears no free consciousness in itself!
HG|3|22|2|0|But that You amicably, not imperious, enter into a discussion with a free creature, to persuade it freely  through pure love, behold, this seems to be quite alien to You from all eternity!
HG|3|22|3|0|As such You also command me continually, and I should pretty much continually obey You and finally have nothing for all my obedience but Your always, constant, most visible contempt; for that I thank You in advance for all eternity of eternities!
HG|3|22|4|0|If You had said to me: ‘You My beloved, sweetest, most glorious Satana! Behold, I want to listen to you in all love for you; therefore advise Me, and I will act according to your advice!', I then would have given You some advice; but upon such highly mischievous, imperious demand, I will not give you an advising answer!
HG|3|22|5|0|Do You think that Your power gives You the right to treat me like that? - Oh, there You are mistaken mightily!
HG|3|22|6|0|If You are a real, most wise Creator, and I am Your first creature, then honor Yourself in me through an appropriate accolade to me, addressed to Your creature!
HG|3|22|7|0|However, if You can’t do this, then thereby You show me nothing else than firstly that I am a completely botched creature of Your power and wisdom, and secondly You thereby give Yourself the most unequivocal testimony of a bungler in Your creation, and I and the whole of creation is therefore nothing more than a highly failed attempt of Your  creative power property.
HG|3|22|8|0|Therefore, behave Yourself a little different towards me and do not embarrass Yoursef in front of your supposed to be children! Who could respect You with such exposures?!
HG|3|22|9|0|I know it that You are really highly divine wise and also are good; therefore it also annoys me endlessly more that You are against me as if I would not be Yours, but some stranger’s creature.
HG|3|22|10|0|I'm of course the only creature from You, that has  the courage to tell You this, and in the face of the cowards it sounds perhaps a bit weird, if a creature criticizes its Creator; but I ask: Why should the creature not have this right since it is a free creature?!
HG|3|22|11|0|For therefore that You have created me, I as your creature, do not owe You any thanks and no respect, because as not being created as yet, I could not have entered into any previously binding agreement with You for the subsequent creation of me, and as such I’m no debtor to You after been created by You!
HG|3|22|12|0|As a creature I can only then be grateful to You, if I have learned from You, as my Creator, that it is really a great boon to be a free, self-conscious and happiest creature.
HG|3|22|13|0|But for as long I do not feel like that, for as long I have the right to argue with You and to possibly reject everything what You in a creative mightily manner want to impose on me for nothing at all.
HG|3|22|14|0|If I’m not to Your liking, then either destroy me  entirely or create me differently - but not as imperfect as I’m now; for in this way I forever can’t be an honor to You!
HG|3|22|15|0|If I should adore You as a creature and beg for everything, then do it, and walk up front as a good example, and at least be polite to me, - then I as your creature will do what is right; but with Your commands You will forever not achieve anything with me! Understand me!
HG|3|22|16|0|For the time being that will also be my required advice to You, and without its observance I will forever give you no other! Do understand me once more! Amen out of me!"
HG|3|22|17|0|Here the Lord turned very sad to the three witnesses and said to them, "Children! Am I like that and do I deserve this?!
HG|3|22|18|0|O My eternal love! What have I done already to save this creature and guide it to the final difficult completion; alone I just can’t succeed with this venture!
HG|3|22|19|0|Yes, I have made a mistake with this being, and it consists therein, that I have created it too consummately perfect, in order to make it after its completion so endlessly happy as it was just possible according to My eternal omnipotence, wisdom, goodness, love and mercy!
HG|3|22|20|0|Only, this not even quarter ripe being, rebels, at this most important and most difficult stage of its schooling to such an extent against My everything guiding order, that I earnestly must be sad about such obstinacy!
HG|3|22|21|0|And since I do not want to resolve it, given My eternal love and mercy, I see myself forced to initiate an endless long process anew, as to gradually weaken this stubbornness to one atom, and to begin to build on the  other side for Me a whole new creature out of you, My  children, thus according to My heart, as you are!
HG|3|22|22|0|O Satana, I cried once when you disobeyed Me the first time; now I cry and will cry once more; but then I will never cry for you again, but will give you according to your works and according to your will! Then you shall realize what your proud obstinacy has made of you and where it has led you!
HG|3|22|23|0|But let us now go from here and leave this creature  in its stubbornness! "
HG|3|22|24|0|Here, Satana threw herself before the Lord and screamed: "O Lord, do not leave me and have mercy on me poor! You know very well that I am a poor fool and am therefore full obstinate wickedness! Let me be punished for my wickedness; but do not leave me now! I will do what You want!
HG|3|22|25|0|And the Lord said: "Thus obey and do what I ask of you for your own good, and I want to linger and listen to you; but should you revolt once more, I will never again  listen to you! Thus rise and speak! Amen."
HG|3|23|1|0|After such remark from the Lord, Satana rose again and said, trembling before the Lord: "Lord, I know quite well that You ever need no council neither from me nor from anybody else; for You alone are the highest and most perfect, eternal and infinite wisdom!
HG|3|23|2|0|Since You have granted all Your free creatures a free will, therefrom free activity and in addition also the right to ask and a request is basically nothing more than a humble advice from the side of the although free, but by You nevertheless most wisely left weak creature, through which it, O Lord, recites to You its own distress as if You knew nothing about it, until it was brought to Your attention   by the creatures and it thus advises You (of course most humbly) what You should do, and as such I want to give You my advice and rephrase it by asking You, that I now want, since it has pleased You, to launch an entirely new order regarding the leadership of Your works and creatures!
HG|3|23|3|0|But this is what I want now: Behold, O Lord - as I am now, I am truly miserable and very hapless! For as long as I remain in this my shape as a female being, I can never fully turn to You, since the most unbearable jealousy fury holds me captive brooding renewed revenge against You.
HG|3|23|4|0|Therefore I think - since all things are possible for You - You could change my nature and give me a male character and therefore transform me into a man before You and Your children!
HG|3|23|5|0|Then this continually tormenting evil passion would certainly leave me! I then could humble myself before You and be like all your chosen children.
HG|3|23|6|0|As a permanent female being I only see too clearly ahead, of how little use all my good intentions for all eternity of eternities will be!
HG|3|23|7|0|Nevertheless do what You want, but if it would be possible, then I beg You, O Lord, for it!"
HG|3|23|8|0|But the Lord said to her: “Listen, you ever fickle and mutable being, tell Me, in how many beings have you already been transformed for this purpose and each time you gave Me the assurance and said: ‘O Lord, let me take on only this shape, and it will get better with me!?'
HG|3|23|9|0|At all times I always have done whatever you wanted; yes, there are not enough atoms on Earth to count  the times in how many shapes and forms and characters you have let yourself be transformed by Me for the purpose of always pretended betterment!
HG|3|23|10|0|Whenever I have, because of you, founded a new sun- and planetary region, you wanted to be female in the suns - and male on the planets!
HG|3|23|11|0|I also gave you the power to transform yourself according to your liking. But tell Me and confess it now, how much did you have improved! - I tell you, not by one hair! You still remain the old liar, and so far it has been fruitless, whatever I have undertaken with you according to your will.
HG|3|23|12|0|But if this is undeniably so, why should it get better with you with this new transformation?!
HG|3|23|13|0|This time, therefore, I will not do it out of Me what you want, but I leave you completely free, and you can do out of yourself whatever you want!
HG|3|23|14|0|If you want to be a man, a woman, an animal or an element, I couldn’t care less; but I am also going to do on My part - and I will not ask your counsel - according to My own advice!
HG|3|23|15|0|If you want to remain a woman, I will place a prince of the night from you to your side; he will give you the power to probe the human race.
HG|3|23|16|0|If you want to be a man, I will place a pure sun woman opposite you, a second Eve; she will tread on your old stubbornness. Even if you're going to sting her in the heel, that means her flesh, it will not in the least hurt her harmfully!
HG|3|23|17|0|Now you know how things are; do therefore what you want!
HG|3|23|18|0|Here Satana suddenly transformed into a strong looking man with a serene looking face.
HG|3|23|19|0|And the Lord immediately showed the man the sun woman and said: "Well then, - there you are, and there she is! Therefore go from here according to your own strength, and I will do according to Mine! Amen. "
HG|3|23|20|0|Here, Satan became invisible and also the sun woman.
HG|3|23|21|0|And the Lord went with his children back to the height.
HG|3|24|1|0|On the way the Lord asked Kisehel: "Well, my beloved Kisehel, earlier you let a few scruples rise in your heart about this being towards Me, what are saying now to this producers of lies and all deception?
HG|3|24|2|0|Don’t you want to believe him at least half way and still think that there might be some truth in his dragon mouth speech which he addressed to you three earlier?
HG|3|24|3|0|Comment now a little before Me on this My very important question!"
HG|3|24|4|0|But Kisehel, with a total contrite disposition, asked the Lord for forgiveness for his earlier folly of the heart. And only after the Lord fully assured him that He had certainly forgiven him long ago, he began to open his mouth and finally said after a short pause:
HG|3|24|5|0|"O Lord, You only holy, good, most loving Father! Regarding the most utter and most tangible lie of this for me almost nameless being, I am now so clear about it as the sun shines fairly brightly still quite high above the evening horizon, and I also doubt even those words from the mouth of this creature, which it spoke in front of You claiming that it was completely true.
HG|3|24|6|0|For I noticed it quite well, that, wherever there was a slight opportunity, it covered itself in self-pity, and wherever possible to shift the blame either obviously or at least secretly on You, so that I was a few times in an almost unstoppable course, to use this power rod which You have given to me, to put a tangible crosswise rebuttal on the mouth of this most beautiful liar.
HG|3|24|7|0|From this it can be clearly seen what my truth rating is, regarding the words of this being!
HG|3|24|8|0|About that I’m thus fully - as already said - in the clear; but there is something else in me that still throws itself back and forth like a trampled earth-worm! O Lord, You see it clearly in me; therefore I would like to ask You for a small light in this regard!"
HG|3|24|9|0|And the Lord fully turned to Kisehel and said to him: "Thus listen!
HG|3|24|10|0|Behold, Satana, Adam and Eve are therefore like one, and then Kahin and his descendants are also like one, because Satana, out of complete obedience to Me, should have let herself be captured, first in Adam, from him in Eva and out of Eva in the first procreated son, so that she could have become fully consummated and thereby all future procreations would have emerged consummated as in the heavens!
HG|3|24|11|0|But this creature did not wanted it like that, for it regretted that it should show so much obedience to Me.
HG|3|24|12|0|However, it did not wanted to be in Adam according to My measure; therefore it united itself with a reflection of itself, soon went over in fullest self-love, and the man Adam went about as a sad dwelling of this being and did not paid any attention to the things surrounding him.
HG|3|24|13|0|Soon I had to make a spiritual separation, took from Adam what developed in him into a female person, and left in him only the male spirit and put the female spirit as Eva freely in a new, beautiful dwelling outside of Adam.
HG|3|24|14|0|But Adam soon recognized in Eva his second self and therefore had a great liking to her.
HG|3|24|15|0|However, since the second being quite soon realized in itself that it was now weaker than the first, it pondered on an insidious plan, to rise above the first creature.
HG|3|24|16|0|But the plan did not succeeded immediately. Adam strongly reprimanded Eva about her desire; and this was enough.
HG|3|24|17|0|The second being gathered itself in its male part, left behind in Eva the weak female part and wrest itself from Eva in the shape of a snake as a hideous morphodite, from which it was possible to act as male and female at the same time, as it was soon showing during the unblessed procreation of Kahin which is known to you.
HG|3|24|18|0|Now behold, thereupon I had to remodel the whole of creation and bless the imperfect act of procreation instead of the perfect act of procreation, with the exception that it (the imperfect act of procreation) could not be accepted by Me, until the inherited evil from the fundamental nature of Satana was not completely consumed/replaced by the purest love for Me, since in Adam as well as in Eva a part of Satana necessarily remained, which continually must mutually embrace each other sexually because it, although separated, nevertheless originates from the peculiar dual nature of Satana.
HG|3|24|19|0|And as such, Adam as well as Kahin, in clairvoyant  moments where able to speak like Satana herself; nevertheless, neither Adam nor Eve, nor Kahin were the actual fundamental being itself, just like you are parts of Adam and Eve but you are not by fundamental disposition Adam and Eve.
HG|3|24|20|0|Behold, therefore just like in Adam and Eve, this being will be continually divided and weakened in all creatures, until it finally will have been completely divided towards the end of time, and in the end nothing more will remain than the empty form without life, because all her love-life will transform into an entirely new creature in you, now already My children!
HG|3|24|21|0|This is the situation; however, tell no one anything! I know why; therefore be silent about all of that! Amen. "
HG|3|25|1|0|Now also Lamech came to the Lord and asked  permission to rid himself from a confusing knot.
HG|3|25|2|0|And the Lord said to him: "I know what it is, and  Henoch knows it too! But Kisehel can not see it yet what is in the most secret depths of his life; therefore, you may speak loudly for the sake of Kisehel, hence tell Me your  tangled bond!”
HG|3|25|3|0|With a love flaming heart Lamech thanked for this sublime grace and then brought the following question to light which sounded:
HG|3|25|4|0|"Most loving, holy, ineffable good Father, You have created Satana out of Yourself and not from anywhere else! How is it then possible that this creature created from You is so terribly evil, while in You everything since eternity had to be all good for You Yourself is endless good and therefore it is impossible indeed that something evil can emerge from You?
HG|3|25|5|0|However, since this by You created Satana is in all seriousness so evil, I do not know, regarding this matter, how to help myself or what to make of it. I think by myself and feel it also quite clearly; if I could get clarity about this, I would have everything I need to completely calm my spirit!"
HG|3|25|6|0|Upon this very valid question of Lamech the Lord replied, saying: "If you look at it humanly, then this of course must be a most confusing knot for you; but if you can look at it from a purely spiritual point of view, then all confusion will immediately lose itself entirely, and you then will see a resolve of things which will be a countless times clearer to you than the light of the sun on a clearest, brightest full noon!
HG|3|25|7|0|This, however, is difficult to give to you with comprehensible words, since it lies in the deepest depths of all my infinite divine wisdom.
HG|3|25|8|0|But I want to enlighten you about this matter with a parable! The more you're going to look at this parable with time, the deeper you will penetrate into the spirit of truth in this endless deep secret matter; and so listen:
HG|3|25|9|0|A very wise and loving good man has conceived the idea in himself, to take a wife and to beget children with her who are like him in everything, and each one in its own kind should take possession of the vast treasures and riches that he owns in endless abundance!
HG|3|25|10|0|This would be quite a good plan; but how executable when no female being exists in the whole large region?!
HG|3|25|11|0|But what does the very wise man do? - He does not contemplate for very long and says to himself:
HG|3|25|12|0|"Why do I want to search my endless territories, for something that cannot be found?! I have in me what I need; I have love, I have all the wisdom and have the power from the two!
HG|3|25|13|0|Therefore, I will see if I can’t create a wife out of myself, who should fully correspond to me in everything! I  already have created other things out of me which fully exists; I thus should succeed with this likewise?!
HG|3|25|14|0|And as such I want to seize an idea completely similar to me and put it in my firmest will, and it soon will become apparent if I have to continue searching for what  does not exist, nor can exist anywhere outside me! '
HG|3|25|15|0|Thought and done and the magnificent work stands in front of the man! The powerful, most wise master looks at it with endless great satisfaction.
HG|3|25|16|0|But the work is just like a dead machine of his will, does not move otherwise than only according to the will of the master and only speaks what the master thinks into it and requires the work to speak the same.
HG|3|25|17|0|But the master’s wisdom considers this and says: ‘The work is there; but in it there is nothing more than myself! If I leave it like that, it will bear me little fruit; but if I give the work its own, free, independent life, then I have to accept and put up with it, if it turns away from me, and act according to its own free will.
HG|3|25|18|0|But I'm above all powerful. If it trespasses the prescribed limits, I'll know how to handle this; because it is after all my work forever!'
HG|3|25|19|0|Thus speaks the wisest man to himself, and so he acts.
HG|3|25|20|0|The work is free and soon moves and speaks differently than the man wants; and that is a great triumph for the master, that his work begins to express a very lively, free activity, without, however, ever being able to step outside the will sphere of the master.
HG|3|25|21|0|But the man wants more, namely the fullest freedom of will of the work; for this the work requires personal education and all possible self-experience.
HG|3|25|22|0|But this education is still ongoing, where the creating procreation alongside must be seen as a main part of such a great education. And the man is now, as always, on the verge to brightly behold the finite surest completion of his work!
HG|3|25|23|0|See, that is really a great parable; because it contains the beginning and the end entirely in it! Take note of this in you, and it will become brighter and brighter in your depths! - But now let us move on again! Amen. "
HG|3|26|1|0|Lamech and the others thanked the Lord for such great grace and then moved on.
HG|3|26|2|0|On the way, near the morning height, the Lord remained standing and turned to Kisehel, without saying anything.
HG|3|26|3|0|He, however, was so startled that he almost began to shudder, and he did not immediately realized what such a look, by the Lord, directed to him could mean.
HG|3|26|4|0|But the Lord did not kept him for long in the dark and directed the following question to him, saying: "Kisehel! Why do you let such foolish thoughts rise in your heart?
HG|3|26|5|0|Do you think that God is like a man, that He needs to copulate sensually to bring about His offspring?! And do you think that God ought to have a divine wife to have sensually begotten children with her?! - Oh, how mislead could you be!
HG|3|26|6|0|If you have a wife, can you procreate with her what you want? Behold, this act will not follow your will, nor the will of your wife, but there always prevails My divine, almighty will, and it happens what I want and not what you want!
HG|3|26|7|0|If you want a son, I give you a daughter, and if you want her, you will have a son; because I alone am the Lord of all life.
HG|3|26|8|0|But if you got a thing going with your wife, do you know of what it consists what you beget?
HG|3|26|9|0|I say to you: The centre of the earth and this are things equally known to you, and you know about the one as little as the other!
HG|3|26|10|0|Only to Me are all things known from eternity; for I alone am the Lord, God almighty and endlessly wise from eternity!
HG|3|26|11|0|However, in order to put a living fruit, according My order, into your wife with whom you slept, say, do I have  to secretly sleep with your wife?!
HG|3|26|12|0|And if suns give birth to worlds and plants and animals reproduce their equal, don’t you also want to ask in yourself if I secretly sleep with the suns, plants and animals?!
HG|3|26|13|0|O you foolish man, what foolish thoughts you're capable of!
HG|3|26|14|0|Behold, the wife or the first created spirit out of Me, is not the same what there is a woman on earth, and I do not need it to procreate out of it children for Me!
HG|3|26|15|0|Because if I could produce the first spirit in all perfection from Myself, then I also will be able to evoke  countless others without the first created spirit!
HG|3|26|16|0|And therefore this first spirit has not been created by Me to produce others, as if I was only able to create the others with the assistance of the first, but this spirit has been created by Me for no other reason than for what you have been produced, namely: to recognize Me as the one God, Creator, Lord and most loving Father, to love Me and then to lively serve Me in all love.
HG|3|26|17|0|The reason that out of this spirit then have emerged  countless spirits, lies therein, because I created it completely according to My image and then breathed into it My free, powerful, creative life.
HG|3|26|18|0|But when the spirit noticed such great perfection in himself, it began to create the rarest things, as well as its equal, out of itself.
HG|3|26|19|0|But I as the highest and most powerful love and wisdom, kindness and tolerance and gentleness left the after-creatures of the spirit flourish and did for them what I do for those who are from Me, and care for those strangers like for those of my Father's house.
HG|3|26|20|0|Say: Do I need a certain divine woman to produce heavens, angels, suns, worlds, moons, plants, animals and humans in a chaotic mix by some kind of intercourse?
HG|3|26|21|0|O behold, the eternal, out and in Himself almighty Creator, surely does not need this! For I only need to want, and it is already there, what I want.
HG|3|26|22|0|Behold, I now want that there should arise before us countless legions of people of both sexes, - and see, they are there, and those who have been created just now, I will never ever going to destroy anymore, but will now, before your eyes, place them into the stars! See, they already move on to their eternal, blessed destination, while praising Me!
HG|3|26|23|0|You are now almost paralyzed with amazement! But I ask you, did I needed a woman for that?
HG|3|26|24|0|You now are disaffirming such because you saw My power.
HG|3|26|25|0|But I'm telling you: Do not let yourself be captivated by such foolish thoughts again, if you want to be pleasing to Me! But consider now that there prevails a big difference between you and Me, which can only possibly be reduced  through love! - Now lets move on again! Amen. "
HG|3|27|1|0|After this they moved on and no one dared to speak only one word to the Lord, although this time all three - thus also Henoch not excluded - carried a newly found knott in themselves, which, in its undone state, pressured them more than a heavy rock weighing many tons.
HG|3|27|2|0|Since, however, the All-Knowing noticed this, He  turned to Henoch and said to him: "Even you can still have issues over which you can brood like a hen over hollow eggs?!
HG|3|27|3|0|But I tell you, however, it should not be like that, that man penetrates into all depths of My wisdom prematurely; since for this an eternal life has been prepared for you by Me!
HG|3|27|4|0|But I’m going to solve for you what pressures you; but its said only to you and nobody else! And thus listen to Me:
HG|3|27|5|0|In the depth of My Divinity I'm a man and a woman at the same time; however, not in the manner as you understand it but like that:
HG|3|27|6|0|As a man I am the eternal love itself, the free life itself and all the power and energy itself, therefore in every man, as the fullest image of My love, genuine love expresses itself, of which the vain woman’s chest is never ever capable of.
HG|3|27|7|0|In such My male love-image the man is strong like Me, and mightier in his chest than all women are with their loose chests, which can offer suckle-milk to the child's flesh, but cannot provide the spirit with the inner life-milk, because the love of the high, strong man does not dwell in her chest, although it could be indwelling, if the woman out of herself was not so vain-foolish!
HG|3|27|8|0|This is how I as man has been set up since eternity out of Myself; you can understand this;
HG|3|27|9|0|But since I also am home in the woman, I also must have the woman fully in Me - certainly; listen, how otherwise could I have created a woman?!
HG|3|27|10|0|How this is possible, I want to explain to you wisely at once; because in woman lies cunningness and wit; also buried in her is a keen sense and shrewdness; the woman also does not speak openly and always tries to conceal her light and heart, therefore also he builds loosely who entrusts himself to the chest of women.
HG|3|27|11|0|Thus I can also not speak as clearly from My woman-sphere as from My man-sphere, since the female part originates from the love-light out of Me and as the wisdom, although not in itself, but nevertheless is equal to the radiation of light, which emanates from the primordial source of light.
HG|3|27|12|0|Accordingly the woman in Me is the eternally radiating light of  wisdom, which forever and ever is produced with the same strength and power by love.
HG|3|27|13|0|This wisdom is the forever inseparable right wife of the love of God with whom I, the eternal only God, have conceived and created all things, - and no other woman was ever needed by Me, the only, forever true love-God, the Man from eternity, the First forever and the Last forever!
HG|3|27|14|0|Eternally I procreated with this My faithful wife  countless billions of beings, which were visible to Me, but could not and were not allowed to look inside themselves.
HG|3|27|15|0|However, forever it was decided in Me, to one day free all the endless many beings procreated in My spirit and to allow them to recognize themselves and Me!
HG|3|27|16|0|A will was driven from Me and an overpowering ‘Be!’ followed it penetrating through all the endless vast depths of My eternal deity-power and bright luminous workings.
HG|3|27|17|0|And from the eternally many emanating rays - listen and understand! - a life-filled one, a carrier of everything what since eternity out of Me, the man and eternal wife, has ever flowed into one via the life-carrying rays spiritually deep, endless and ever clear.
HG|3|27|18|0|The carrier is the newly created wife, and was formed free to be a large collection-point of all the life-filled light, which, since eternities emanated from Me, so that in it the emanated life-bundle can mature under My constant emission of heat-grace frank and free, pleasantly visible  opposite Me through a free life and therefore also seeing Me through the love-light given to them by Me.
HG|3|27|19|0|And listen, the procreation has succeeded; you already see and understand Me your Creator!
HG|3|27|20|0|But it is not yet the time of full maturity and harvest; great things also require great time periods!
HG|3|27|21|0|Therefore understand such, - but keep silent; because it is not good to twaddle during such growth-conflict to one day reach maturity!
HG|3|27|22|0|Because when the time comes, I will, like to you, enunciate it anew to My earth, and the later children from you will find it themselves and release it to the earth! Amen."
HG|3|27|23|0|Here the three hit themselves on the chest and said: "O You infinite wisdom of God! Who will ever understand You?!”
HG|3|27|24|0|And the Lord said, "Be silent now of everything; for behold, the children already rush to Me with outstretched arms! Therefore, let us also hasten to meet them! Amen. "
HG|3|28|1|0|It did not take long for the two groups, hasten towards each other, to collide and to meet with the mutually greatest love and received each other most heartily, and all the people that were present here, brought the Lord of glory a great sacrifice of love in their hearts.
HG|3|28|2|0|But the Lord soon turned to all and said to them: "Listen, my children! What I now will share with you all, you must take note of in your hearts!
HG|3|28|3|0|Until now I have not given you a law, except for the only law of the most gentle love; should I now add a new one to this old command of all commandments?!
HG|3|28|4|0|Listen, for as long as you keep this in your hearts, for as long no other commandment should bind you to Me and to your actions!
HG|3|28|5|0|Because pure love and all actions thereof are anyway the most veracious foundation of all righteousness. Who has the pure love of Me in his heart, for him any possible kind of injustice will forever remain alien to him.
HG|3|28|6|0|Therefore you do not need any new commandment, because, as I said, love is the greatest commandment, which in itself contains all life and all truth.
HG|3|28|7|0|But precisely because of this love, which is now among you and in you, I as your holy, most loving Father, want to give you some good advice, which you should  take to heart and comply with, for the preservation of this sacred love from Me and now also in you and among you.
HG|3|28|8|0|This advice should not be hard to observe, but one that you very easily can comply with. And thus listen to Me:
HG|3|28|9|0|The depth is now open; you can, if necessary, go down to the children of Kahin and equally they can come up to you, and you can now spread again all over the earth from one end to the other.
HG|3|28|10|0|But I would dislike to see, if any of you would take up  residence in any of the cities of the depth; because in these cities remains still a lot of filth of the snake which at times stinks quite terrible in the nostrils of the spirit and infects its life with poisonous pestilence.
HG|3|28|11|0|But if someone wants to go and see the good fruits of My mercy in the depth, he at anytime can go there and see My guidance; but nobody should stay in the depth for longer than three times seven days, except in the case of a specific order by Me. This advice also applies vice versa!
HG|3|28|12|0|Henoch and you children of the main tribe, have to determine the residence time of the visitors from the depths, to which they must adhere to very strictly.
HG|3|28|13|0|But if anyone wants to express the wish to become a resident on the heights, you always have to consult Me about that!
HG|3|28|14|0|You may grant such permission to strangers yourself; but then you have to see to it that you have not put a viper in your chests or a snake on your heads!
HG|3|28|15|0|Thus be wise in all these matters, and you will never have to suffer a disastrous damage to your spiritual and physical housekeeping!
HG|3|28|16|0|In the same manner you should never pollute yourself with a woman from the depth, even if she appears to you so enticing and lovely; for this could put each of you soon in the greatest slavery of the serpent anew, and you would procreate fruit which would feed on the blood of men and on the flesh of children.
HG|3|28|17|0|However, the enemy of life has set out to adorn the women of the depth with extremely provoking flesh to tempt you; that's why I tell you these things in advance so that you should know how to behave if any of this should occur.
HG|3|28|18|0|But if any of you get into trouble, he should turn to Me, and I will help him.
HG|3|28|19|0|That is the advice which I had to give to you for your own temporal and eternal good: follow it and it will always be well with you!
HG|3|28|20|0|I’m going to stay with you visibly until the evening; if anyone of you feel any lack of light, let him come and talk, so that I can replace his lack of light quickly! Amen. "
HG|3|29|1|0|Upon this warning a young man of about fifty years of age, from the region of the morning children, full of courage and zeal he stepped up towards the Lord and asked the Lord:  “Almighty Creator, God, our most holy Father! May also I, a dirty worm before You, in all humility of my heart beg You presumptuously to allow me to ask You a question which at least to me appears all important?"
HG|3|29|2|0|And the Lord said: "Son of Mathael I tell you, speak! For I see that you hide a good question in your heart."
HG|3|29|3|0|Muthael thanked the Lord most devoutly for this most gracious permission and then came up with the following noteworthy question, which sounded like this:
HG|3|29|4|0|"0 Lord, God, You most loving holy Father! Behold, I am already more than fifty years old and I know that some younger than me already have taken wives; only to me it was not given until now, to approach a female creature.
HG|3|29|5|0|When I looked at their soft and adorable occurring flesh, most women appeared to me very softly, delicately and therefore also very enticing, and I then always experienced a great longing for a wife; but when I then, compelled by such inner urge, approach one or the other to exchange with her the softest words of love from the depth of my heart, everytime I was horrified and did not found what I imagined to find.
HG|3|29|6|0|I then often thought by myself: But how is such a contradiction in these delicate creatures conceivable? Externally curls a soft evening breeze over their most tender flesh - but her inner is unresponsive to a spiritual storm and male hurricanes of wisdom can not touch her heart, but certainly male women-weaknesses, as there are  flesh-love, silly female-compliments, promising male-sensual gratification and then the actual worshipping of their flesh and similar things.
HG|3|29|7|0|Behold, because of such experiences I developed a real repugnance to all womenfolk, and it disgusts me at all times to such an extend that I cannot approach them anymore!
HG|3|29|8|0|O Lord, God and Father, is this, however, the right thing to do? Have I thereby not sinned against You? And what is the reason of such phenomenon in me? - What is then this woman, this externally living but on the inside dead being?”
HG|3|29|9|0|Here, the Lord turned to him and said: "Listen, my beloved Son Muthael, - your observation is weightier than you think!
HG|3|29|10|0|The first reason of such phenomenon lies therein that you are from above; but the woman is from below.
HG|3|29|11|0|You are filled with what is the living spirit of love from Me, but the woman is filled with what there is the spirit of the world.
HG|3|29|12|0|Therefore you are also soft and tender on the inside, while the woman is it only from the outside.
HG|3|29|13|0|You're a cardinal creature out of My depth, - but the woman is only an after-creature, a summary of My emanation.
HG|3|29|14|0|You are made from the core of the sun, - the woman only from the fleeting rays of the sun.
HG|3|29|15|0|In you is the full truth, - in the woman only the reflection of the truth.
HG|3|29|16|0|You're a being out of Me, - the woman only a reflection out of Me.
HG|3|29|17|0|Behold, these are the main reasons of your experience!
HG|3|29|18|0|The question, however, whether you thereby have sinned before Me is vain. Because you can only then sin against Me, if you have received a commandment from Me to do something or not to do it; without that no sin is conceivable, because you act without commandments in My direction.
HG|3|29|19|0|But I now tell you, that I also have adopted the female gender as My children, and in Purista you have an example, thus an command from Me, as it is supposed to be.
HG|3|29|20|0|Two have their hearts firmly connected to her’s, namely Ghemela and Mira.
HG|3|29|21|0|But if the woman is equal to them, then she also carries My image in herself; and if you approach one of them in the sublimity of your heart, you are not going to encounter a stone anymore.
HG|3|29|22|0|Since you are the purest heart of the morning region,  I will give you in the near future also the purest woman, which will correspond to you in every aspect; but until then, remain as you have been so far! Amen."
HG|3|29|23|0|Here there was brightness before the eyes of Muthael, and he looked into the depth and he praised and lauded the Lord in his pure heart.
HG|3|29|24|0|And the Lord also called others to Himself, and invited them to ask Him anything that might darken their hearts.
HG|3|30|1|0|With the exception of Henoch, Lamech and Kisehel, all the others were quite startled by this answer of the Lord to Muthael; and did not know what to make of it and were therefore greatly embattled in their hearts; all the fathers of that time, to the great honor of their hearts, loved their wives very much and regarded them as the greatest gift from the heavens, and many even considered the good and virtuous women on a higher level and considerably closer to Me than themselves, and this was based on the very easily understandable reason, because the virgins as well as the women of that time were virtuous, gentle,  patient, faithful, obedient, peaceful, homely and at the same time also of significantly greater feminine grace and beauty than those in the present, spiritually and physically totally rotten times.
HG|3|30|2|0|It is therefore that this answer caused such deep disconcertment among all the fathers, and they therefore  turned to Me and spoke in their hearts:
HG|3|30|3|0|"O Lord, You most loving Father! Give us all to our reassurance, to your sublime response to Muthael, a greater light because in this light about our most chaste and best women, we can not be happy but only unhappy because after You they are our greatest possession for which we forever cannot thank You enough.
HG|3|30|4|0|If, until now, the somewhat brusque-wise Muthael could not have learned to appreciate them, it doesn’t mean that the old glorious-good order, placed by You, o Father, into our hearts, has to suffer a shock! Quite to the contrary, the real female sense in women, is thereby, from our point of view, even more so advantageously and praiseworthy highlighted, because by the women holding firmly on to their virtues, the man must first be humbled, before he can be worthy of such a gift of grace from You, o dear Father!
HG|3|30|5|0|If the man finds hardness in the woman it is most likely only his own; if he has softened this, he will surely only find the most glorious opposite in the woman!
HG|3|30|6|0|O dear Father, let therefore our dear women, including us, be from above and not from below!"
HG|3|30|7|0|And the Lord opened his mouth and said to the fathers: "You speak like still totally blind regarding My order!
HG|3|30|8|0|If you do not know what in the spirit means above and below, why don’t you ask about it, instead you demand a light from Me where you do not need one and that I, for the sake of your foolish wish, should subvert My whole  eternal order?!
HG|3|30|9|0|Tell me: Is the woman thereby disadvantaged before Me, if I say about her that she in relation to the man is from below and thereby forms the most necessary counterpoint for the man, without neither the man by himself, nor the woman by herself could exist?!
HG|3|30|10|0|What will you say, if I now say to you: In relation to Me, you are all from below and only I alone am from above!
HG|3|30|11|0|Do I, however, thereby cease to be your Creator and  sole, eternal holy Father?! Or did I not have you, Adam, created from the earth’s clay, like your wife, Eva, from your rib?!
HG|3|30|12|0|However, since you all know, that the clay is My love and the rib is My grace and mercy, because My grace and mercy shelters your life in the same way as the life of the flesh is sheltered and preserved by its solid skeleton, then you must recognize yourself as super blind, if you therein find an inconsolable difference where you actually should only find a most consolatory!
HG|3|30|13|0|Tell me, what is most praiseworthy: the bright sun itself, or its emanating light? What do you think should be regarded as higher?
HG|3|30|14|0|And you say in yourself: ‘O Lord, there's one as necessary and good as the other!’
HG|3|30|15|0|Well, I say; if the sun is to be regarded as the set height in itself, what is then the relationship of the emanating light to the sun?
HG|3|30|16|0|You say: 'This must be necessarily somewhere under the sun'!
HG|3|30|17|0|Well, I say; but if the sun does not have a higher value than its emanating light, since the sun without the emanating light would be virtually no sun at all and would also have no value, it surely will not harm the woman and not in the least reduces her value, if in relationship to the man it necessarily stands below him.
HG|3|30|18|0|But I say: If the woman is, as she should be, she has before Me the value of a just man, and is just as much a beloved child of Me as the man; but if the woman gets lost,  I'm going to look for her in just the same way as for the man.
HG|3|30|19|0|An evil woman is just as bad, as there is bad an evil man; because the beam from the sun is like the sun itself.
HG|3|30|20|0|However, there will come a time when I will collect the beam in the woman to light the extinct sun in the man!
HG|3|30|21|0|Understand such, and for once let go of your old foolishness! Love your wives just, but do not make of them  more or less as they have been made out of Me! It is sufficient if you regard them as your equal; everything more or less will be regarded a sin!
HG|3|30|22|0|But who of you still has something, let him come and speak! Amen. "
HG|3|31|1|0|After this last call from the Lord's side, Kenan stood before the Lord and gave Him glory; and after he had honored the Lord of all glory, he openly wanted to present his question.
HG|3|31|2|0|But the Lord cut him off and said to him: "My son Kenan, what you have, to beg Me for a greater light, is almost known to everybody here already and to Me since eternity; therefore you do not need to pronouce it again!
HG|3|31|3|0|For Kenan and his vision of the ten columns has now become quite identical already among the fathers!
HG|3|31|4|0|And if you wanted to ask someone, just like Me,  something very important and deeply hidden, behold, your ten columns appear from your melodic soul!
HG|3|31|5|0|But I tell you: There is something significant behind your vision; but the words of Muthael denote more than your vision - which in fact does not contains the most enjoyable message!
HG|3|31|6|0|But I already have shown your spirit the full explanation of your vision; why don’t you pay more attention to your spirit?
HG|3|31|7|0|The ten columns are anyway equal to those who are stand on it, even if the tenth is not yet in the flesh among you!
HG|3|31|8|0|Appraise thus what happened until now and compare it with your vision from point to point along the way of the  true inner, spiritual correspondence, and you're going to get to the bottom of your vision!
HG|3|31|9|0|It is true that your vision wasn’t an ordinary dream, but was a little more and contained great spiritual signs.
HG|3|31|10|0|But consider next to it the reality in front of you, and say to yourself if this is not in every respect many times more significant and much more eloquent in its unveiling, as there was your whole vision in its murky confusion?!
HG|3|31|11|0|Behold, your vision is thus anyway easy to grasp, and therefore you do not need always, like the women, come with the same story all over again!
HG|3|31|12|0|I know well that you are pressed especially by the tenth column; but I tell you: Be content for the time being only with nine; but concerning the tenth, do not think about it a lot but rather unite your heart in love for Me, and you will fare much better than on the very rough and dark paths of your fruitless thoughts about your tenth column!
HG|3|31|13|0|Behold, the pure thought in your head about things which are still concealed by the dark future before your spirit, can be compared to a man who wants to procreate a living fruit in a man as he can do it in a woman, which at the same time would also be the largest sinful fornication!
HG|3|31|14|0|But if you take your thoughts captive for the love of your heart to Me, you have done in a spiritual sense the same, as if you were captivated by the grace of a woman, embrace her and then do to her in accordance with your living manner!
HG|3|31|15|0|In this way, your still mute thought in your love for Me, is then procreated like a living fruit in the woman; and if the thought is then born alive out of love anew, only then will it be to you in the living fullness of eternal truth, what it was supposed to be to you primordially, namely a light from Me alive!
HG|3|31|16|0|Thus understand and grasp your life, and the washing of your tenth column and the big night around it  will no longer bother you!
HG|3|31|17|0|But now I say to you all: Remain always in love, and observe well all these My words to you, and Kenan’s tenth column will be revealed in an entirely different sense, as it is likely to be unveiled when you are disobedient!
HG|3|31|18|0|For My order has many ways, of which many are better than some among them! The judgement, however, is of all times always the last, since it always concerns  life and death; beware therefore of any judgement!
HG|3|31|19|0|I now will leave you for some time visibly, but in your love for Me I nevertheless continually be with you! - My blessing to you all men and women! Amen."
HG|3|31|20|0|Here the Lord disappeared with the setting sun. All present fell down on their faces and wept, praised and glorified the Father through the whole night until the next bright day and only went home in the morning.
HG|3|32|1|0|But now the whole world was put back in the perfect order, and heaven and earth were joined together very closely and even Satan said to himself:
HG|3|32|2|0|"What shall I do now? The Lord himself has taught  His human children and has tied them firmly to Himself; even my depth has He made his own and has given to many in all branches a great power, against which I can do nothing and can not undertake anything!
HG|3|32|3|0|I have power in the stars, like on earth over all the elements; but to what use is this to me, when the human children have the power in the heart of God and with that they can mightily powerful counteract me everywhere where I wanted to attack them?!
HG|3|32|4|0|But I nevertheless know what I’m going to do; I want to bait the human race, because I have the right to tempt them, and it soon will show if the Lord's children are as firm and unshakable as it had now came to light under the  personal visible guidance of the Lord!
HG|3|32|5|0|I want to be present during the begetting of the daughters in the depth and will let them become so beautiful and lovely in their flesh, that everyone who will look at  such a daughter of the cities in the depth, will be captured by her great spell! Such I can and am allowed to do, since the flesh is still in my power!
HG|3|32|6|0|But what do I do, if I'm doing this! Good or evil? For if I’m doing evil, then the Lord will confront me; if I do good, the Lord will say: 'The good is only in God!'
HG|3|32|7|0|But I know how I will do it: I will place it in the middle,  - neither bad nor good!
HG|3|32|8|0|And the beautiful daughters will be just that; for the strong and virtuous it will still be possible to walk next to them in a God pleasing manner!
HG|3|32|9|0|But if he is not that, at least he will encounter in the most beautiful daughters a tough trial-stone and will find a  powerful opportunity to either strengthen or to weaken his virtues, thereby standing before God and me as he is - but not how he wants to be without effort and his self-control: a master even above me and a mighty prince in the heavens!
HG|3|32|10|0|That thereby some weaklings will go under is certain; but that thereby also some become great virtue-heros, is also safe to assume!
HG|3|32|11|0|Thus, the matter - weighted on both sides - is in itself neither evil nor can it be called good; it is the center, thus  a float between good and evil!
HG|3|32|12|0|Therefore be it firmly decided and executed shortly!
HG|3|32|13|0|But one more thing: What if the matter in the end turns out to be worse than what I have calculated it now?! I then would again find myself in a hostile situation with the Lord!
HG|3|32|14|0|But I also know here what I want to do! Henoch is the Lord's right arm here on Earth; I will go to him and  present my plan to him! He should consult the Lord about it and then make known to me, if it is agreeable to the Lord!
HG|3|32|15|0|This would obviously be good; but what if Henoch with his great power would decidedly reject me?! What then in my newly awakened fury?!
HG|3|32|16|0|How about it if I dared to approach the Lord myself?! That would obviously be the shortest route!"
HG|3|32|17|0|And a voice came from above to the ear of Satan, which in short said: "What do you contemplate evil"?
HG|3|32|18|0|And Satan said: "Lord, I do not want to do evil, but I only want to build a suspension for your children, but thereby not in the least restrains anyone’s fullest freedom; therefore permit me such!"
HG|3|32|19|0|And the voice from above said: "Satan, when you wanted to be a man, you're free; do what you want in your elements, and the Lord will do according to His will! - But Henoch leave Me unscathed!
HG|3|32|20|0|And Satan was perfectly satisfied with this answer, and soon put his hand to the planned work, which, however, he was not able to accomplish for a long time; because for as long as the generation lasted as it existed like now on the heights and in the depths, his tricks showed little results - but the more so with the descendants, as history unfortunately will show!
HG|3|32|21|0|Soon after this episode, envoys came from Horadal to Adam and appointed him their top leader in the name of the Lord over the people between midnight and morning. But the envoys consisted of ten men, headed by the two sons of Lamech.
HG|3|32|22|0|But Adam send the envoys to Henoch, and Henoch permitted such in the name of the Lord, but also to  exercise the High Priesthood over them in exchange for a tenth-offering to the Lord of the best fruits, then dismissed them with the retention of the two sons of Lamech which he took into his house.
HG|3|33|1|0|After thirty days the Lord indicated to Henoch that  Lamech in the depth has finished the second temple.
HG|3|33|2|0|And Henoch knew what he had to do; he called the two wives of Lamech, Ada and Zilla, as well as Hored with his wife Naeme.
HG|3|33|3|0|And when all of them arrived at the house of Henoch, which was still a house of Jared, the high priest of the Lord introduced the two sons, Jabal and Jubal, and then said to them:
HG|3|33|4|0|"Listen to me in the name of the Lord and almighty God and most holy, most loving Father! It is His most holy will that everything should free out of itself obey His eternal sacred order.
HG|3|33|5|0|Thus also you should comply with everything that the Lord will faithfully proclaim to you through my mouth!
HG|3|33|6|0|But it is this what the Lord proclaims to you: The high priest Lamech, now placed in the planes of the earth over the people of the earth out of the Lord, needs you according to the will of the Lord, since by now he became, entirely free out of himself, a perfect servant of the Lord, like me, by the infinite grace and mercy of the Lord.
HG|3|33|7|0|On the to you well-known cleansed Snake-Mountain, he saw the Lord for the first time; on this mountain he should have build Him a magnificent monument.
HG|3|33|8|0|Such Lamech has now completed, and therefore we will go down to the planes and will there, just as here, faithfully submit to the will of the Lord!
HG|3|33|9|0|But you should no longer be afraid of him, the leader Lamech now; because he is equal to me in the Lord and will receive you with the most love-filled heart and will keep you in his great mercy which was given to him by the Lord. - Let us then be on our way in the name of the Lord!
HG|3|33|10|0|You, Hored, although being a son conceived on the heights of the morning, should, however, move now with  your wife to the planes and be in the house of Lamech his support in all his operations to the spiritual well-being of the poor children of Kahin out of the Lord's love in you!
HG|3|33|11|0|If, however, you want to visit the heights, it will be free and open to you by day and night; but you will never live here permanently because you have taken a wife from  the planes of the earth and thus belong there for good and to benefit where your wife is from. But the power of the children of God's should stay with you to the end of your earthly life!
HG|3|33|12|0|But do not ask whether the Lord will also be with you on the planes as He has been here at the heights of God's children!
HG|3|33|13|0|Since wherever someone loves the Lord above all in his heart, there the Lord is completely with Him; but if he does not love Him, the Lord is also far from him, even if he lives a thousand times higher than we are here now above the planes!
HG|3|33|14|0|This is now the reason why the Lord wants this with you; everything further the Lord will indicate to you on a daily basis.
HG|3|33|15|0|You two sons, however, will get from your father the good instructions what you shall have to do in future in your father's house.
HG|3|33|16|0|But you, wives of Lamech, should again become  what you have been to him before, - but now no longer in great fear of your hearts, but in great joy of it!
HG|3|33|17|0|But you, Naeme, should remain faithful to this your new husband, given to you by the Lord Himself and should be to Thubalkain nothing more than a brother!
HG|3|33|18|0|Now you know everything what has to be done now; therefore let us be on our way without delay!
HG|3|33|19|0|This time, however, you my grandson Lamech should accompany me; but your wife stays at home with Jared and Mathusalah!
HG|3|33|20|0|As you are here now, also follow me; and none of you should take anything with him! - Thus the Lord wants it. Amen."
HG|3|33|21|0|Here Henoch stepped out of the father-house, blessed the heights and also the planes, and also the path to it, and then walked with those who have been called towards the planes.
HG|3|33|22|0|And those who have been called, followed him like lambs their shepherd.
HG|3|34|1|0|When the group approached the great city of Hanoch,  Lamech (Lamech from the heights) marveled about the great magnificence and boldness of the buildings, which manifested itself from their positions, and he said to Henoch:
HG|3|34|2|0|"Listen, father Henoch, one can say what you want! If you look at these many buildings, one must frankly admit that the children of depths have not fallen on their heads;  because the matter is once and for all not stupid, and I can look at all these things only with appreciation but not with discontent.
HG|3|34|3|0|If one keeps in mind that these people have built all this solely with their natural powers since the spiritual powers are foreign to them, in all seriousness one really have to admire such mighty work!"
HG|3|34|4|0|And when he saw the new temple on the height, this implies the former Snake-Mountain, our Lamech was completely flabbergasted. For some time he was silently rapt in contemplation and only after a while he opened his mouth and asked Henoch, saying:
HG|3|34|5|0|"But father Henoch. What is that? Was this also built  by human hands?"
HG|3|34|6|0|Here, Henoch paused for a moment and said to Lamech: "Listen, my dear son Lamech, I say to you: Do not let these things please you too much, otherwise you will be forced to ask more questions, because on all these things a terrible chunk of world is still affixed!
HG|3|34|7|0|According to the extent you find appreciation therein, to the same degree you are darkening your spirit, so that he then can let only a little light pass to your heart and you are thereby compelled to externally ask questions, like now, because your spirit, as I said, cannot answer you anymore.
HG|3|34|8|0|Thus, rather turn your eye away from it and don’t look at it any longer what impresses you so much, and your spirit will soon overcome its true light again, and you therefore will find every question answered in yourself again!"
HG|3|34|9|0|Here Henoch turned to the others following him and said to them: "You, however, should moderately rejoice in the name of the Lord, who has done for your temporal and eternal benefit so decidedly wonderful things out of His infinite love and mercy, so that you forever cannot be gratefully surprised enough!"
HG|3|34|10|0|Naeme, the two women and also the two sons fell at once onto the ground and began to loudly praise and laud  the so endlessly good God and Father of all people, because He was so gracious and merciful to the people of the depths.
HG|3|34|11|0|And Naeme marveled even more so since she could now see in reality with the eyes of the flesh, what the Lord  had already shown her on the heights in the spirit, and therefore praised and lauded the Lord manifold stronger and more fierce loving than the others, who this time have not seen the Lord.
HG|3|34|12|0|However, since Henoch noticed this, he said to Naeme: "Arise now; for behold, there already comes a cheering crowd from the city to meet us.
HG|3|34|13|0|Help also the others up and tell them: The Lord has indicated it to Lamech of the planes that we are waiting for him in front of the city! That's why he already meet us with open arms and wants to receive us in his mighty love out of the Lord!"
HG|3|34|14|0|Here, not only Naeme, but also all the others who also heard such words from Henoch, arose; but Naeme, nonetheless, went to them and righted them in their hearts, since all were stricken by fear and joy at the same time when they saw the approaching crowd.
HG|3|34|15|0|But Henoch lauded Naeme a lot because she so well understood and faithfully followed his spirit.
HG|3|34|16|0|And Naeme replied, "O Henoch, therefore all my love to the Lord; for only He gave me, the most unworthy, that I understood your words!"
HG|3|34|17|0|When Naeme admitted such, she soon heard a gentle breeze and in response said:
HG|3|34|18|0|"O Henoch! Who breathed at me now so heavenly-soft like through and through?"
HG|3|34|19|0|And Henoch replied to her: "Dear Naeme, behold, the Lord is indeed among us, even though He is not visible to the eye, but nevertheless clearly perceptible to our feelings!
HG|3|34|20|0|Just keep on loving Him and you will perceive this holy breeze quite often; because if the Lord blesses you, He breathed His love into your heart Himself! So it is!
HG|3|34|21|0|But Lamech is already quite close to us; therefore let us prepare for his reception! Amen. "
HG|3|35|1|0|When Lamech of the planes got close to Henoch he bared his head and chest and bowed to the ground before Henoch.
HG|3|35|2|0|But Henoch immediately went straight to him and said to him: "Listen you, my beloved brother Lamech what the Lord Himself did not ask from me nor from you, you at all times should refrain from doing it in front of me!
HG|3|35|3|0|For if I come to you, I'm not coming for you to honor me, like I was a second God, but I come to you only in the pure love of the Lord, who is to all of us a most loving Father and I’m coming as a true brother to you! Why therefore such an honor, which is good for nothing?!
HG|3|35|4|0|But I say to you: Let's mutually avoid such honoring, otherwise we ourselves will become the creators of such evil spirits (times)!
HG|3|35|5|0|Behold, if you honor me and I'm not more by one hair than there is any other person, you raise me above other people, and thus humble them before me, their equal brother!
HG|3|35|6|0|The people will for some time endure such humiliation; but then one after the other will begin to secretly ask by himself and will say:
HG|3|35|7|0|‘Is he or him than more of a person than we are? Why does God let him come to such honor that we must bow before him? But us he leaves in the most shameful dishonorable lowliness!
HG|3|35|8|0|We want to raise above him and want to take away all his vain privileges and chastise him for all the many honorings which we have wasted on him! He shall learn that he is just a man like us!'
HG|3|35|9|0|You see, my beloved brother Lamech, this is a true voice of human nature, which, once outraged, is more terrible than the blindest fury of all tigers and hyenas!
HG|3|35|10|0|Let us therefore mutually refrain from that wherein rests such evil seed, and the earth will blossom under our steps into a most glorious Eden of God!
HG|3|35|11|0|If not, we will stomp with every step swords and spears out of the earth, with which our later descendants will kill each other by thousand and thousand times thousand in ardent vengeance.
HG|3|35|12|0|We all have only one Lord, one God and a Father; but we among us are only brothers.
HG|3|35|13|0|If the Lord places someone over greater things than another, He does not elevate him before the brothers, but only gives him the opportunity to practice even more love on his brothers.
HG|3|35|14|0|But to exercise love to the brethren, one surely does not need honoring because love is a force which always seeks to unite what is equal but to separate the unequal like chaff from the wheat.
HG|3|35|15|0|Such note well, dearest brother Lamech, and you will live in the perfect order of God, and you always will be congenial to God!"
HG|3|35|16|0|These words of Henoch made a huge impression on Lamech and he now made entirely different plans from what he had in mind until now, because he contemplated to introduce a kind of quiet, better caste system, which to Me is a judgement, an abomination of abominations.
HG|3|35|17|0|But, as said, these words of Henoch had changed all his quiet plans why he then also replied to Henoch:
HG|3|35|18|0|"O brother Henoch, with what a light have you now filled my heart! The almighty Lord of heaven and earth therefore eternally alone all honor, all praise, all the glory and all devotion, for that He made all people as equal loving  brothers!"
HG|3|35|19|0|Here Lamech looked a little further in front of him and saw at a distance of about three hundred paces the small crowd which was following Henoch - who meanwhile lagged a little behind while Henoch alone hurried towards the humble Lamech - and Lamech asked Henoch:
HG|3|35|20|0|"Brother, who are those who are following you, as it seems to me with somewhat fearful steps?”'
HG|3|35|21|0|And Henoch said to Lamech: "Dearest brother, leave your brothers here and follow me, and see how gracious and good the Lord is!
HG|3|35|22|0|Come and receive them in the name of the Lord! Amen. "
HG|3|36|1|0|When Lamech heard such from Henoch, he was completely overwhelmed; he screamed with joy and ran with open arms to meet his family.
HG|3|36|2|0|And the not so young Henoch had to put wings to his feet to keep up with Lamech for the fortunately only short distance.
HG|3|36|3|0|It sounds perhaps a little strange that Henoch accompanied Lamech, but this event was not so empty as one might want to imagine; for it contained a threefold  prophetic meaning.
HG|3|36|4|0|The first is this: To thereby indicate to the leaders that they should not inhibit the progress of their disciples through a retarding, hesitant and the best spirit killing, cunning pedantry, but to always follow the power of the spirit of the disciples and this in such a way as to walk quickly with the quick, be free with the free, with the strong strong, to be patient with the weak, to pull the dawdling towards himself and to be inspiring to the timid!
HG|3|36|5|0|The second meaning is: the depth or the world through its quick, industrial progress draws more rapidly the spiritual into decay; because the spiritual in the world is carried by matter and is there to redeem the prisoners of matter, equivalent to the spiritual Henoch who now was in the depths, to redeem the material Lamech and to  reconnect him with his family, more deeply said: with his purified and elevated desires.
HG|3|36|6|0|The third is and was the prophetic meaning: That, namely, the children of the heights are soon with quick feet be drawn to the depths and there have given their desires free roaming; because as wise-men and philosophers they went down and as philosophers very soon gave in to all kinds of debaucheries.
HG|3|36|7|0|These were thus the three prophetic meanings of Henoch’s quick follow-walk.
HG|3|36|8|0|“But”, someone will say, "if it is so, that the prophets always have determined the future by all their doings, actions and speeches of what should and in most cases actually is happening, then the people on earth are in a spiritual respect definitely not free and must therefore act just as the prophets have foretold to them! And as such the children of the heights had to fall when going to the depths, because Henoch already foretold this through his accompanying walk!
HG|3|36|9|0|But if this is the case, how can people then be punished and chastised, if they had to do what the prophecy had signified about them? "
HG|3|36|10|0|But I say: If that would be the case it would of course  sad to be a living creature; but since matters are completely differently and the prophets only indicate the necessary consequences, which must arise at a predetermined time from the one or the other action of man with such certainty as a corresponding fruit must sprout at a predetermined time from one or the other seed kernel which someone has put into the earth, I’m of the opinion that it is not quite so bitter, if I indicate to the people  through the prophets the kind of fruit or necessary consequences their actions hold for them?!
HG|3|36|11|0|Is it then really so very bitter, if the farmer knows in advance that he can only harvest wheat from wheat kernels and nothing but weed from the seeds of weed?!
HG|3|36|12|0|But if such is good for man, why then should it not be good for him to find out through the mouth of the prophets, which fruits must come forth out of his actions according to My eternal, immutable order, and must come forth at all times when a person repeatedly carries on doing the same actions and does not change his behaviour?!
HG|3|36|13|0|However, if a person changes his actions, he will also bear different kinds of fruits, a condition which  always is added by every prophet anyway; because a true prophet always speaks and acts conditionally.
HG|3|36|14|0|The freedom of people is thus by no means impeded  by the prophets but only extraordinarily enhanced because thereby man gets to know his actions and only then can exert them absolute freely for he then knows what fruit they will bear for him, either good or evil!
HG|3|36|15|0|Thus also in the action of Henoch lies only a condition about which we will hear him speak out at the next opportunity.
HG|3|36|16|0|However, since the two have already met up with the family, pay attention to their behavior!
HG|3|37|1|0|When Lamech was now standing in front of with his family, he was not able to utter a word because of his greatest joy to be reunited with his two wives, his two sons, his favorite daughter and her powerful husband, and it was with him like someone who is head over ears in love - as you are used to say - and out of sheer love was thus also not able to speak to tell his beloved how dear she is to him.
HG|3|37|2|0|Only after a fairly long time, when the first storm of joy had abated a little, our Lamech was able to speak the following words:
HG|3|37|3|0|“O Lord, You endlessly most loving, holy Father, how should I, a worm in the dust before You, O God, thank You, how to laud You, praise and worship You for so endlessly much grace since I’m not in the slightest way worthy of it?!
HG|3|37|4|0|O you my wives and children, how many nights have I not sighed and cried for you; but at the same time I was  also full of bitter wrath against God and tried in my most endless foolishness to take revenge on Him, the almighty, eternal Lord of infinity, for your sake.
HG|3|37|5|0|That is why I would have deserved from God  nothing else than an eternal, most severe punishment; but instead of chastising me most meritoriously, the Lord bestows such immeasurable grace on me, that even the  greatest, most perfect spirits themselves had to be thrilled!
HG|3|37|6|0|Most moderately I thus have to call with all my strength: O Lord, You most loving infinitely, holy Father! What do You want me that I should do, so that I could please You in some way for this Your endless great grace!"
HG|3|37|7|0|Here Henoch said to Lamech: "Listen brother, you have spoken well to your family, to me and before God; but there was something in it which was not in the order of the Lord!
HG|3|37|8|0|Behold, in your great fire of love you have in a certain way instructed the Lord that He should ask you for a sacrifice that you then would bring Him and thereby  want to show your gratefulness and be duly pleasing to God!
HG|3|37|9|0|It is right if you feel such an urge in you, but think about it, how about it if the Lord was going to ask you that you should sacrifice those, who now have filled you with such fire of love and gratefulness for the Lord! Tell me, what would you do?"
HG|3|37|10|0|Here Lamech was taken aback quite formidably and had no answer to this question of great importance.
HG|3|37|11|0|But Henoch at once said to Lamech: "Listen you, my beloved brother, such surprises you quite a lot and you can find in your heart no answer to this question!
HG|3|37|12|0|But what if I tell you: If the Lord wants to ask for more from you than what I have mentioned to you in my question as a condition, then you had to do all these things with the most willing heart; for verily I say unto you, who can not lose everything out of love for the Lord, is not worthy of the Lord!
HG|3|37|13|0|Who on this earth loves his wife, his children, his brothers and his parents more than the Lord, is not worthy of the Lord!
HG|3|37|14|0|Therefore everyone should examine his love quite thoroughly before taking a vow before the Lord! For if someone makes a free thanks offering promise to the Lord and he then has regrets when he is ask to make good on his promise, see, he surely is not in the least worthy of the Lord and the Lord will do to such vow maker in the same measure, as he has executed his promised sacrifice to Him.
HG|3|37|15|0|The Lord, however, will not put you to such a test; but nevertheless you should know this and consider in future quite well what you speak before God; for He is not to be joked with!
HG|3|37|16|0|Therefore think about it and consider it well, but now let us walk to your house and then to the temple on the mountain! Amen. "
HG|3|38|1|0|Lamech thanked Henoch from the very bottom of his heart for this doctrine and good admonition and then said to his family members:
HG|3|38|2|0|"Come to me and do not be afraid; because I know that the Lord has put it in your hearts, that I am not to be feared anymore!
HG|3|38|3|0|Because the Lord's endless mercy has transformed me and has made from me, the former tyrant and monster of all kind, a double fratricide, a lamb, a gentle leader of mankind!
HG|3|38|4|0|Therefore, come to me and do not be afraid of me; for I am now there, with the most gracious help of the Lord, to at least in some way atone the committed atrocities against humanity by leading those who are still alive on the ways of the Lord!"
HG|3|38|5|0|Upon this very sincere and intimate invitation and  avowal, his family members were fully encouraged, went  to Lamech, hugged and greeted him, yet highly praising and lauding the Lord for such great mercy and compassion which He so abundantly bestowed on Lamech and thereby also on the whole depth.
HG|3|38|6|0|This recognition made Lamech cry and he again thanked the Lord with the deepest stirred heart.
HG|3|38|7|0|But Henoch saw such great elevation of hearts to God and secretly said to Lamech of the heights:
HG|3|38|8|0|"My son, look at that; this is the right way to bring the holy Father a pleasing sacrifice! Have you ever seen this on the heights in such deepest ardency?
HG|3|38|9|0|Yes, some time ago there existed on the heights a  sacred ceremony for corrupting the senses and to kill the spirit; but the lively, silent ceremony of the heart, as you can see here now, has been celebrated on the heights only very little! And we are called the ‘children of God', while they are called the ‘children of the world'!
HG|3|38|10|0|It is true: While the Father walked among us visibly and gave us endlessly greatest proof of His love, grace and mercy, there were also many contrite hearts and praised and lauded Him as the most loving and most holy Father; but when He became invisible again, many ran away as if nothing unusual happened among us! How does this difference strike you?"
HG|3|38|11|0|And Lamech of the heights said: "O father Henoch, this is really a big difference, and I must openly confess it:  the holy Father on the heights almost never occurred to me so sublime as right now looking at them!
HG|3|38|12|0|Oh, how far are we basically standing behind them! A how much greater Lamech is he here in the depths than I am on the heights!
HG|3|38|13|0|The Lord only gave him little, basically only worldly goods, and he is thanking the Lord as if he had received all the heavens already; but to me the Lord gave the most glorious according to His own testimony and the greatest according to His word but how meager was my thanks and my love compared to what this Lamech is doing!"
HG|3|38|14|0|However, Henoch replied to him and said: "Yes, my son Lamech, now you have spoken the fullest truth! So it is with all of us of the heights: We as the Father’s children are less grateful for the infinite than those for the finite!
HG|3|38|15|0|But let us now move to the city; there you will see miracles of love and gratitude towards God that will surpass anything seen so far! For motes you'll find more grateful hearts than on the heights for suns! Thus let us move to the city! Amen."
HG|3|38|16|0|Here also Lamech of the depth took courage and with his refound family he humbly and grateful followed Henoch.
HG|3|39|1|0|When the group arrived in the city, Henoch made Lamech of the heights aware of how the children of the depths in scanty clothes moisten the paths where the previous  messengers from the heights have stepped on the paths of the Lord, but especially the section of road on which the Lord had walked, with their tears, and how some even lay with their chests on the ground to worship with the greatest love the road on which the Lord had walked.
HG|3|39|2|0|When Lamech of the heights saw this, he beat himself on the chest and said, "O father Henoch, what is this?! These children of the world love the faintest  memorial places of the Lord far more than we the Lord Himself; how great must their love be for the most holy, most loving Father Himself!"
HG|3|39|3|0|And Henoch replied to Lamech: "Yes, behold, so it is indeed! Although one should forbid these poor children the worshipping of the places where the messengers had walked, and the path on which the Lord had walked visibly to their eyes, because their hearts could easily get stuck to what now serves them as a sweet and sublime memory but their feelings are directed too purely on to the Lord, and as such I can’t do otherwise than to let them carry on with their pious actions.
HG|3|39|4|0|The street, however, on which the Lord walked when the name Jehovah was carried into the temple, will most likely be kept mightily sacred, and we will not be able to remove it in a gentle manner from the innermost life of these people, without the thereby necessarily curbing of their free will, for which we never have the right since even the Lord does not do this.
HG|3|39|5|0|However, let us not worry too much about matters belonging to the Lord; He will do it, as it will be most pleasing to Him!
HG|3|39|6|0|But we have here the glorious opportunity to observe  how completely different and how much more alive these people love the Lord as the most holy and most loving Father more than we children of God on the heights!
HG|3|39|7|0|Behold, there is already the house of Lamech from the depths; therefore, let him step forward so that he can lead us into his dwelling!
HG|3|39|8|0|But Lamech of the heights was astonished about the great splendor of this building; but Henoch said to him: "Yes, there is a great magnificence to it; but if one considers the means by which it has been built, one rather  want to cringe in the deepest essence of your being than to express any gratification about it!"
HG|3|39|9|0|And Lamech of the heights sighs out of the depth of his life and then said with a wistful voice: "Yes, yes, dear father Henoch, it surely is like that! If the Lord builds suns and worlds and sets high mountains on the strongs of the earth, we are right to rejoice when looking at them -  because we know how easy it is for the Lord, to create such big, wonderful things -; but for these weak children to construct with stones such buildings that look like small mountains, truly, one becomes overwhelmed with sorrow to the innermost essence of life!"
HG|3|39|10|0|And Henoch said, "Yes, so it is! However, leave it at that what the Lord has permitted; we have taken our share from it, and this is good and right before the Lord our most holiest, most loving Father!
HG|3|39|11|0|But now comes the leader Lamech towards us with open arms, to lead us into his house and his house servants are already waiting for us at the gate of the house! Therefore lets see to it to get into the house soon, otherwise the edified people will come upon us and begin to worship us in the name of the Lord - but what we most carefully must seek to avoid!”
HG|3|39|12|0|When leader Lamech was close enough, Henoch made him understand to move as quickly as possible into  the house to prevent a formal worship. And It happened at once according to Henoch’s will.
HG|3|40|1|0|When they arrived in the throne-room where  Lamech’s entire staff of the main building were gathered,  Lamech joyfully called out and said:
HG|3|40|2|0|"Friends, brothers, children and sisters! Rejoice with me; because the Lord has bestowed a great mercy on all of us!
HG|3|40|3|0|Behold, here are my two wives, Ada and Zilla, there  my two sons, Jubal and the Jabal, which I believed I had lost forever, and here my daughter, Naeme, with her powerful husband whom the Lord Himself has given to her!
HG|3|40|4|0|And see, and hear, and hugely rejoice with me! Those the Lord has returned to me and all of us, so that they should stay with me in a pure way as it was from the beginning, but - unfortunately - in the, to the Lord, most displeasing and unclean manner!
HG|3|40|5|0|Oh, how are we going to rejoice now in this so mighty-great grace of the Lord to us!
HG|3|40|6|0|Brudal, go to the pantries and prepare for all of us a festive meal with the best meat and of the best fruits, and set a second copiously laden table for all our God-friendly citizens of this city, and a third table for all the poor, who are now free, since they previously were our slaves and prisoners! Go and arrange everything to this my desire!
HG|3|40|7|0|And you, my brother Terhad, you, ordered by the Lord as guard of the main temple of the Lord, send forthwith heralds everywhere into the big city, and let all those indicated by me be invited to this my great meal of joy, in the most holy name of the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth who, to all of us, is our God, Creator and Father, most loving, wise, holy and almighty from eternity! So be it! Amen.''
HG|3|40|8|0|Here Brudal and Terhad immediately went to work as instructed and carried out everything absolutely  punctual.
HG|3|40|9|0|But Lamech soon turned back and called on  Thubalkain. When he stepped humbly in front of his father, the latter said to him:
HG|3|40|10|0|»Thubalkain, my son, I'll tell you here in the face of the sole high priest of the Lord: Let collect all the weapons, that were determined to wage war, from throughout the great empire and manufacture from it the plow, the sickle, the scythe, the wood hoe, the earth fork, the spade and still all sorts of other useful tools which the Lord’s spirit will teach you!
HG|3|40|11|0|Because henceforth the Lord alone shall be our most efficient weapon to protect us against all evil. Not even against the raging beasts do we want to use another weapon; for I have gotten to know the weapon of the Lord many times over!
HG|3|40|12|0|Therefore we want to fight with this most powerful weapon our entire life and our children and children's children should never use another weapon!
HG|3|40|13|0|But this holy, almighty, eternal primeval weapon of the Lord is called love! With this sacred weapon we want to fight through our earthly life and thus thereby offer the Lord always, as well as at the end of our days on earth, a pleasing sacrifice in the victory, which we have achieved  with this His omnipotent holy weapon over all the evil in the world!
HG|3|40|14|0|Tomorrow morning, above all else, you should start  with the work as recommended! The Lord’s almighty will be done always and forever! Amen."
HG|3|40|15|0|Here, Henoch went to Lamech and said to him: "Beloved brother Lamech, you have now given a commandment which I prefer more than gold and the most purest gold; therefore you will be blessed like no one was ever blessed before!
HG|3|40|16|0|Your country will overflow with honey and milk and your city will shine like the moon and the houses in it like the stars but your house like the rising sun!
HG|3|40|17|0|Verily, I say to you, your love has become more powerful than the whole globe! If your joy feast will be completed, only then you will learn, during the inauguration of the new temple, how pleasing you have become to the Lord!
HG|3|40|18|0|Still today I wanted to leave you again; but now I want to stay for three days with you and show you the power of your new weapon! But it will take place in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|3|41|1|0|The recommended meal was soon ready, and those who were invited started to arrive; the tables were laid and ordered following the proviso of Lamech.
HG|3|41|2|0|But Henoch said to Lamech: "Brother, to have order is always good, and we should do nothing outside a certain order - because order is the power of the Lord; out and in His order He has created all things -; but despite this, an order which man has set up between themselves or at least want to set up, namely ranking, is almost entirely unbearable to the Lord!
HG|3|41|3|0|If you had placed similar items in a straight line, and  someone came to move these items out of your set up straight line, indeed, you would become annoyed and you would look at the distorter with angry eyes!
HG|3|41|4|0|But if the Lord has created all people exactly equal  and has placed them in front of Himself in a straight line, how could we start bending the straight line of the Lord to our liking?!
HG|3|41|5|0|We of course can do this and in respect to certain  activity considerations say: ‘He does this and him do that'! And what a by the Lord appointed brother advises another, whom the Lord has not called upon, that he will do!
HG|3|41|6|0|This is the right ranking which we have received from the Lord Himself; but at such occasions where we provide a feast for the brothers, we should not have three separate tables but only one, so that we as completely equal brothers and sisters can eat from the same!"
HG|3|41|7|0|When Lamech heard this from Henoch, he ordered  that the tables be pushed together and the three separate tables became a single brother table.
HG|3|41|8|0|But Henoch praised Lamech regarding his obedience to the will and to the love of the Lord.
HG|3|41|9|0|But very secretly Lamech of the heights came to Henoch and said to him: "Listen, father Henoch, it is very good and well what you now have have spoken to my eponymous friend of the depths; but there is something which I do not understand in your short speech regarding the hierarchy among people.
HG|3|41|10|0|Behold, children are surely inferior to their parents; because it surely would be not right before the Lord when children wanted to equate their parents!
HG|3|41|11|0|Moreover, I remember some events on the heights where the Lord Himself made quite significant distinctions among people and did not at all treated all as equals!
HG|3|41|12|0|Because the three food baskets on the pinnacle are an undeniable fact where He made you the high-priest and also visibly promoted Purista as well Ghemela! Who can deny this?!
HG|3|41|13|0|It thus indicates infallible that the Lord has established a certain hierarchy among the people and therefore I can not make anything of your speech! - Therefore enlighten me a bit more about it!”
HG|3|41|14|0|And Henoch turned to Lamech and said: "My son, you are quite far off the mark! What the Lord is doing, is certainly something very different from what man does and should do; for He alone is the Lord!
HG|3|41|15|0|The ranking, however, which the Lord has established among the people is only based on our love for Him, and there it says: ‘The more you love Me, your holy Father in your heart, the closer you are to Me; with  less love for Me you're also further away from Me!
HG|3|41|16|0|Behold, therein lies Henoch as the assigned high-priest, the three baskets on the pinnacle, Purista and Ghemela, as well as the duty of children to their parents, who are the first high-priests assigned by God to their children!
HG|3|41|17|0|Such is thus only the ratio of love to God; but among the people such love active positions should not exist to separate them from one another, as to one thinking more of himself than another!
HG|3|41|18|0|Only before God are we different by our love for Him but among us no selfmade difference should exist!
HG|3|41|19|0|For he who wants to be big, will be small before God; but if we are just loving brothers to each other, we also will be like that in front of God!
HG|3|41|20|0|Thus understand this, my son! - However, the tables are combined, thus let us take a seat at the same! Amen.”
HG|3|42|1|0|The number of invited guests was large and  therefore could not be accommodated at one large table;  therefore Lamech came to Henoch and asked him:
HG|3|42|2|0|"Hear, beloved and sublime brother and only high-priest of the Lord, more than half of the invited guests have, as you can see, no seat at the combined tables! If we now have to separate them by preparing a second table, will they not feel lower-rated if they necessarily cannot be seated at the same table at which we will be sitting and where you actually already have chosen to sit?”
HG|3|42|3|0|And Henoch smiled at Lamech and then said to him: "Behold, dear brother, necessity is no reduction! But in order to do things with the least possible difference, let also this second table be prepared in this large hall having sufficient space for at least ten thousand people, and it will make no difference at which table we will be sitting! Therefore let it happen and it will be completely right!"
HG|3|42|4|0|And Lamech saw that it was good and therefore ordered his servants to set up everything as Henoch has advised him to do.
HG|3|42|5|0|And the over-capacity guests were all seated at this second table and were exulted that such great grace has befallen them to be seated at the tables in the throne-room next to the sublime high guests and great friends of God.
HG|3|42|6|0|When Lamech heard the cheering that such an arrangement was so well received, he himself became  cheerful and full of happiness and also sat at the table where Henoch and Lamech of the heights already had taken a seat.
HG|3|42|7|0|Thus everything was in order; the food was served and from all guest’s hearts and mouths al loud praise was offered to the Lord. The tables were then blessed by Henoch in the name of the Lord and all reached with their hands for the blessed food and ate and drank with here and there loud audible praises to the Lord.
HG|3|42|8|0|After all were saturated, one of the invited guests at the second  table got up and directed the following words to his table companions:
HG|3|42|9|0|"Brothers, friends and sisters! What man could, with the greatest ardor and flame of his heart, dare to say that he could thank God, the almighty Lord of heaven and earth, sufficiently in all eternity for such indescribably  great mercy that He has bestowed upon us, by converting the previously so hard king Lamech into such a wonderful brother and oversized friend of the people? Indeed, I can’t think of anything greater!
HG|3|42|10|0|For the almighty Lord it probably is easy to create a thousand worlds; but to transform a free human spirit without judgement as there has been transformed Lamech and through him all his followers, is indeed more than to create suns and earths and moons in a moment by the almighty, divine will!
HG|3|42|11|0|For during the creation of things it certainly depends only on the will of God and it will be there, what God wants! A single by Him pronounced almighty ‘It will be!’ is sufficient and countless suns and worlds already turn in their oversized orbits in front of the eye of the almighty Master!
HG|3|42|12|0|But with the free spirit the almighty ‘It will be!’ is  already a judgement which is the death of the spirit! And instead of almightiness, great love, compassion, patience, gentleness and endless wisest guidance of God must takes its place and must lead, guide and teach the spirit of man as a second God, so that he then through  self-knowledgement in him becomes what he is destined to become according to the divine order. And that is more than creating worlds and suns!
HG|3|42|13|0|O, therefore the Lord should be praised  and loved by us all as He has not been loved and praised until now; since only now do we realize the greatness of God!
HG|3|42|14|0|Get up, brothers, and let us praise and laud the Lord, for He bestowed such great grace upon us!"
HG|3|42|15|0|All the guest in the hall were taken aback by this speech and everybody was seized by the power of these words.
HG|3|43|1|0|Lamech, however, in the haste of the moment, did not know what he should do. He thus turned to Henoch and said to him: "Listen, my most beloved, exalted friend and brother in all the love of the Lord, this man speaks, as if he had also been chosen as a leader by the Lord!
HG|3|43|2|0|Indeed, such words would certainly also not have brought shame to your mouth, and I would regard myself as endlessly happy if my mouth would be capable of such a speech; but to achieve this I still have an extremely long way to go!
HG|3|43|3|0|Please tell me, you my beloved Henoch, if you deem  it alright: Should we not at once invite this exceedingly wise speaker over to our table?!
HG|3|43|4|0|And Henoch replied to Lamech: "But if you, my beloved brother, do this thing, will you not thereby bring  this table more honor than the other table?!
HG|3|43|5|0|Therefore I think it is enough if we attentively listen to His words and keep their good sense in us!
HG|3|43|6|0|If you think about this a little then tell me if you do not agree; in addition you are here at home and should also have a free advice of will in you and act accordingly!"
HG|3|43|7|0|Here Lamech mused a little and soon uttered the following words by saying: "Oh, dear, glorious brother Henoch, why should I still act according to my own will’s advice where I see at the first glance, how from your words exudes a very luminous wisdom?!
HG|3|43|8|0|Therefore I want to remember the speaker quite well  and want to draw him closer to me after the meal has ended and sit down with him to be more intimate acquainted with him! I mean, this will surely not be wrong?"
HG|3|43|9|0|And Henoch said to Lamech: "Most beloved brother, do what you've intended of doing, and it will be right and proper before God and the world"!
HG|3|43|10|0|After these words of Henoch the guest at the other table rose again and began to speak and his words sounded as follows:
HG|3|43|11|0|"Friends, brothers and sisters! We all have strengthened ourselves with this good meal. Our body parts wince thereat with joyful feelings and our soul has now an easy task to give the body a supple activity. For this, to the most sublime, sacred Giver of all good gifts, all thanks and all our love always and forever!
HG|3|43|12|0|But the body is not the main cause of man, but only a working means to attain the eternal, holy purpose, which is based in the eternal, divine order.
HG|3|43|13|0|But if this is necessarily the case with our body and impossibly otherwise, it is as clear as daylight that in man something quite different, thus a completely different, higher man must dwell, for whose sake the very body, which we all now have so proficiently lined, actually exist,  and to whom’s most advantageous feeding we should be always mightily be concerned about.
HG|3|43|14|0|You now say among yourselves in your hearts: 'This would indeed be very good and useful; but then one would also need to know with what the inner man must be fed!
HG|3|43|15|0|We see all kinds of fruit on earth grow and mature to nourish the body; but a tree on which fruits grow and mature to serve the nourishment of the inner man, we are unable to find!'
HG|3|43|16|0|That's right, my beloved friends, brothers and sisters; but here I want to say to you something else and so hear Me out:
HG|3|43|17|0|Behold, the Lord has arranged everything in such a way, that matter feeds from matter, the soul from the soul,  love from love and the spirit from the spirit!
HG|3|43|18|0|But love is the cause of the spirit and most actual being of the inner man and we therefore can give our inner man no better food than as to saturate it with the love for God. Through this love he becomes strong and powerful and becomes a master in this his house which is the immortal soul and the mortal body.
HG|3|43|19|0|However, the foods for the body must be prepared either by nature or by the culinary art of the people, so that it is fit for human consumption; in even a higher degree the food for the spirit must be well prepared!
HG|3|43|20|0|The word in us is this preparation of the food of the spirit; therefore we also want to prepare the food with the word and only then strengthen our spirit with it!"
HG|3|43|21|0|Here Lamech tugged Henoch and said to him: "Brother, what are you saying to this? He then talks just like a prophet!"
HG|3|43|22|0|But Henoch said to Lamech: "He is not finished yet; therefore we want to hear Him out and only then set up our considerations about it! - He begins to speak; so lets listen!"
HG|3|44|1|0|And the speaker at the other table continued: "The word, coming alive from our hearts, however, is what I want to have designated as the preparations for the love to God, which there is the true food for the spirit.
HG|3|44|2|0|I say to you: The word, yes, the living true, right word from the bottom of our hearts, is all in all; it penetrates matter, dissolves it into the spiritual and then  nourishes with the resolution of matter the spirit.
HG|3|44|3|0|This is then - as I have mentioned before already -, namely, that only the spirit nourishes the spirit, the soul nourishes the soul and matter nourishes matter.
HG|3|44|4|0|For the word in us, as the itself clear enunciated  thought in the heart, seizes matter, divides it and contemplates its wondrous structure. In this contemplation the soul saturates itself already; because the delightful feeling of the soul during the contemplation of marvellous beautiful forms is its saturation!
HG|3|44|5|0|However, man has been arranged by the Creator in such a way, that the saturation of one part, always causes a certain hunger of another.
HG|3|44|6|0|But to understand this quite in depth, an example will assist us, and thus pay close attention good heartedly!
HG|3|44|7|0|If your body is hungry, you always pant after a good meal, and if you sit at a fully laid table you are also joyful; for now you can satisfy the torturing hunger.
HG|3|44|8|0|But if it meant: You now must sit for a full eight days at the table or for a month or even a year - say, would you not be consumed by the most terrible boredom?!
HG|3|44|9|0|Yes, I tell you, My beloved friends, brothers and sisters, you surely would in such a case begin to despair!
HG|3|44|10|0|However, if this is undeniable the case, I can ask: Why the boredom and despair because the body is then saturated?
HG|3|44|11|0|Because the saturation of the body ensures the  certain getting-hunger of the soul which always expresses itself in the bitterly felt desperate boredom!
HG|3|44|12|0|But what is it one needs to do, to after the saturation of the body also saturate the soul?
HG|3|44|13|0|One gets up from the table and go outside, for example on a small hill, or in a beautiful garden, where the soul then can saturate itself with the beautiful forms, like the song of birds, or with the ethereal, spiritual scents of flowers, and with other similar types of amenities for the soul.
HG|3|44|14|0|But if someone has considered things like this for long enough and thus has sufficiently saturated his formerly hungry soul, also these delightful dishes will soon begin to bore him, and he will soon begin to long either for home to saturate his body again, which became hungry again by the saturation of the soul, with a good bite, or in better circumstances the spirit will begin to stir and will tell the body through the soul: ‘I’m terribly hungry!'
HG|3|44|15|0|But how will this hunger express itself? - Through an ever more and more burning curiosity.
HG|3|44|16|0|He will want to understand matter and its beautiful forms; because as they are, they are not fit for him to enjoy, - they must be resolved through fire, light and sufficient truth.
HG|3|44|17|0|But what is the fire? It is the desirely love. What is the light? It is the in the heart clear enunciated thought. What is the truth? It is the emerging and pronounced word resulting from the fire and the light!
HG|3|44|18|0|Through this word we then take the solid matter and its lovely shape, resolve the matter, and find in the  resolved matter the explanation and spiritual meaning of the form.
HG|3|44|19|0|Thereby our spirit becomes delighted and this satisfied, blissful ecstasy is then already the strengthening saturation for the spirit; because he finds in it his home, his rest, his material; his origin and in it his true love for God and God's almighty love for him!
HG|3|44|20|0|And the spirit then falls in all love and humility down before the infinite love of God, gives thanks to God and truly prays to God, and God is then his main saturation for eternal life.
HG|3|44|21|0|Thus we want to look at the works of God and seek His great love and mercy in it. And if someone has found something, he makes it audibly known to all his brothers through good, true words and he and they will then be uplifted in the spirit and in truth, and this upliftment is then the true, living food for the spirit by which he vigorously begins to act in the love for God, which work is then also the true, eternal life!"
HG|3|44|22|0|Here the Speaker stopped. But all the people were amazed about His wisdom and Lamech was almost beside himself.
HG|3|44|23|0|But Henoch reassured him and said, "Be patient  because the Speaker has not finished yet; but if He will have finished speaking, only then we want - as I have already noted - exchange a few words about it!"
HG|3|45|1|0|Some at the table of the the speaker, however, were a bit slow to comprehend. They turned with the following somewhat silly question to the speaker and said:
HG|3|45|2|0|"Good, wise friend and brother, you have a lot of light in you and speak words of wisdom! We absolutely cannot deny this; for also we are quite equipped with  wisdom and can therefore properly judge whether what someone says, is wise or stupid!
HG|3|45|3|0|Also with you, we can not say, that you not have spoken wisely, but we recognize your wisdom as perfect.
HG|3|45|4|0|But there is a point therein which to the saturation of our spirit does not sound right, at least not in the way, as you have served it to us!
HG|3|45|5|0|See, you said: The word resolves solid matter in its inner basic forms, through contemplation of which the  soul is saturated; and when forms are dissolved to the innermost foundation, we thereby can understand in them  the spiritual meaning, to thereby nourish the spirit.
HG|3|45|6|0|With that we agree with you; however, that man with his feeble words can dissolve solid matter like red hot ore a drop of water - brother, just think about this yourself a little, and you will immediately recognize your vain blow into thin air!
HG|3|45|7|0|Talk to a stone for a thousand years and more, - if you can live that long - and the stone will still be a stone  as it was created - of course through a much more powerful word than ours!
HG|3|45|8|0|Therefore we would like to ask you to smooth out this notch for us, since we also care  about your honor, despite the fact that we do not know from which neighborhood you came to us; even more so when the high guests at the other table seem to pay attention to our conversation, and even the two mighty one’s from the heights! "
HG|3|45|9|0|But the speaker got up and said to the well-meaning critics: "Does true wisdom conforms to eternal truth or to the weakness of the world? - What answer do you want to give Me to this question? Who of you has wisdom should speak!
HG|3|45|10|0|You remain silent and seek for an answer; but I maintain that this time you can not find one that will satisfy Me! Have I then spoken about a physical or mechanical dissolvement of matter?
HG|3|45|11|0|You're all good-natured embarrassed about My honor in front of the high-ranking guests of the other table; what should I then do now to save your honor, since through your question and through this your critical assessment of My speech to you to your benefit, you really brought more than an old wive’s stupidity to the brightest sunlight?
HG|3|45|12|0|Did I not spoke of an inner living word of love from the heart, which first expresses itself in clear thoughts or mental forms and then transforms into the language of visions and only then, if necessary, because of the weakness of people with merely coarse senses, it spills over into the oral language, so that the coarse senses of such weak people through the frequent saturation of the spirit in them become refined, and they then with refined, thus with more alive senses contemplate the things in its truth and thereby continuously more and more saturate their spirit, so that he, as the actual life in man, can arise and become the perfect master in his house, - while, as it is now the case with you, he is nothing more than a sheerest, meaningless servant of matter, the judgement and thus also death?!
HG|3|45|13|0|If I then have talked only about such words, tell me then, how is before God and all the world your understanding constituted, that you could not have grasp  such and rather wanted to distinguish yourselves with your coarse stupidity, rather than asking a friendly-humble-modest question about a certain point of My speech, which appeared somewhat dark to you?"
HG|3|45|14|0|Here, the former critics looked at each other quite puzzled, and no one was able to produce only a slightest justification.
HG|3|45|15|0|But Lamech said to Henoch: "O brother Henoch, if there exist more such wise men in this my city, I will look quite strangely at their side; - for he talks as if had come  straight from the heavens to us"!
HG|3|45|16|0|But Henoch said to Lamech: "Brother, just be patient! The Speaker is not finished yet; but if He will be ready, then I will tell you what you have to do! But it will come even better; of that you can be fully assured. Therefore, be patient! Amen."
HG|3|46|1|0|After a while, nevertheless, one of the critics got up and directed the following words to the speaker and said: "Listen, my dear friend and brother! That you're obviously wiser than all of us at this table, I and certainly we all now have learned from your words. And I therefore in advance be convinced already that you are going to solve for all of us my following main question; and thus I ask you to listen to me.”
HG|3|46|2|0|But the main speaker said to him who wanted to ask him: "Listen, the true wisdom from the Lord God Zebaoth  should neither ask nor be ask! For the truly wise his inner living word tells him the reason of all truth. And the truly wise being ask does also not need to be asked; because the spirit tells him the need of his brother.
HG|3|46|3|0|But if you want to ask me, say, how is it then with your famous wisdom with which you yourself, as a sharp critic, boasted to Me?
HG|3|46|4|0|Behold, if you had been a true wise man, you should in the light of your wisdom soon see, that I as a wise man without your natural human question, must know what is bothering you!
HG|3|46|5|0|But you want to ask Me; are you therefore a wise man, and regards Me a wise man in deed and in the very ground of your life?
HG|3|46|6|0|Do you think the high guests do not know about it? Oh, just go to them, and they will tell you what I now have told you!"
HG|3|46|7|0|Here, the critic was very embarrassed and did not know what to do; because he quite well discerned it from the words of the main speaker, that He must have noticed it, that he meant to set Him a small trap with his intended question.
HG|3|46|8|0|But when he discovered that it was not that easy to trump this main speaker he gradually started to play a completely different tune in his heart.
HG|3|46|9|0|And when the main speaker noticed such He  immediately directed the following words to the critic and said:
HG|3|46|10|0|"Listen, I want to give you a good answer to your intended question with which you meant to catch Me, because you now allowed a different spirit to rise in your heart; but this is My answer:
HG|3|46|11|0|You thought that man without a word could not comprehensively express himself in front of his fellow human beings, and that the oral word was the completion of the mute thoughts in the heart, because man thereby distinguishes himself as a human being from all other creatures of earth; and as such one would have to worship the Lord only with consummate words, but not worshipping and thanking and glorifying and praising Him with the inner only spirit saturating thoughts or feelings.
HG|3|46|12|0|See, this is precisely the very wrong way! The very fact that man has become a sense- and world server and has turned himself to the outside, did he also came to use the outer mouth language and now can not understand  his brother otherwise than through the word of mouth, which in itself is nothing more than merely the most outer  bark of a tree.
HG|3|46|13|0|However, he thereby lost incalculable much by this apparent advantage; because if man had stayed with his inner spirit language, the whole of creation would present itself as speech-enabled for him, and he could understand things in its very essence. But now he has become a silent observer and has in himself tainted all his senses through his turning-to-the-outside, so that he became  deaf, blind and insensitive similar to the bark of the tree and understands nothing in its essence; yes, he doesn’t even knows himself anymore and he does not know the  wailing heart of his brother!
HG|3|46|14|0|Do you also want now to turn the recognition and worshiping of God, who Himself is the most inner life in man, to the outside, so that you thereby also could lose even God and become a heathen or even a complete atheist?!«
HG|3|46|15|0|Here, all at the table of the Speaker were overcome by a very strange feeling - except for Henoch, the upper  Lamech and Hored - also those sitting at the main table.
HG|3|46|16|0|And the lower Lamech began to mightily scratch himself behind the ears, and would have liked to again make a remark, - but the speaker was not finished yet; therefore he waited patiently for the outcome of the matter.
HG|3|47|1|0|After a brief pause the main speaker began to continue speaking again: "You look at Me now completely puzzled because I have kindled a little light for you, and you do not know what you should make of Me and My words.
HG|3|47|2|0|Inside you ask yourself: 'How could I become a heathen or an atheist, if I pray with words of the mouth to God?! Can I then recognize God with the mouth without  previously recognizing Him in my heart, thus in the thoughts of my heart?'
HG|3|47|3|0|Yes, My friend and brother, you now recognize God and your mouth word is an expression of what you feel in your heart; but why?
HG|3|47|4|0|Because you saw the Lord, your God, and are thus compelled to believe it that there exist a God, and how He looks like and you have heard from Him what He wants to achieve with man!
HG|3|47|5|0|But this belief is not a freedom of the spirit, but a killing bondage thereof, since you now must believe that it is Him, God the Lord, because you have seen Him and could convince yourself through the power of His speech and His actions.
HG|3|47|6|0|But this belief will only hold you but can not pass over in this your persuasive power to your offspring; because what you now convincingly recognize, that your descendants will only halfway hardly believe as true, since it is only a verbal heritage, thus far weaker than there was your visual perception.
HG|3|47|7|0|But in ten generations forward, this your disfigured traditional belief will barely be worthy of any consideration and paganism will become the fruit of your mouth faith and this fruit will follow the utter denial of God and upon this the surest judgement because man without his  association with God is already condemned in his own death-night.
HG|3|47|8|0|But if you acknowledges God in your heart, that is through your living love for Him and thus prays in spirit and in truth to Him, you are going to shake off your present compelled faith-judgement, from which you never will harvest any salvation, but instead you will go over into a living faith, that means in a living vision of your spirit in you, wherein finally all your life forces must unite, if you should live forever.
HG|3|47|9|0|And only in this living vision you will truly recognize God and acknowledge Him alive in the spirit and in truth; and you will also seek to preserve this acknowledgement in your descendants, and they will follow your example, and paganism, the denial of God, the judgement and  death shall remain far from all your descendants.
HG|3|47|10|0|Because this is indeed sure and highly duly certain that the spirit of man is the most innermost, just as the living germ-spark is the innermost of every fruit.
HG|3|47|11|0|If you thus believe and pray outwardly, sensual materially, you lure your spirit also to the outwardly materially, what there is your judgement and therefore death.
HG|3|47|12|0|But if you do this, you are doing spiritually the same as if you would take a torch, and while it burns, stuck it in a mud puddle! I ask you: Will it continue to burn and will it enlighten your dark path?
HG|3|47|13|0|Your spirit is your light and your life; but if you extinguish it, what is then left to you whereby you can grow a life for you?
HG|3|47|14|0|You now live of course because you've seen God and you now must believe that He exist; but I tell you, with this life you will not go beyond the grave, if you will not forget in your matter, what you saw, and the forgotten not will find anew in your spirit through the powerful love for God!
HG|3|47|15|0|But what I now have told you, hold it as high as what you saw, and you will have eternal life, otherwise only to the grave.
HG|3|47|16|0|Understand such and speak, if something is a little dark to you, so that I can enlighten you! Amen. "
HG|3|48|1|0|And the former critic thought it over for a short time, completely penetrated and contrite about the speech of the main speaker, about what to say or what to actually ask the main speaker about any darkness.
HG|3|48|2|0|But suddenly, after not pondering too long, it occurred to him that Lamech still wanted to inaugurate the temple on the hill; therefore he said to the main speaker:
HG|3|48|3|0|"Listen, you my esteemed friend and brother, I'm absolutely penetrated, fulfilled and brightly convinced by the deepest truth of your speech to me, therefore I also have a great desire to bother you with thousand and again thousands of questions! But behold, Lamech still plans the inauguration of the new temple on the mountain today and is about to get ready, and therefore we can’t talk too much about this most holy discussion anymore; but after the inauguration I want to monopolize you completely!"
HG|3|48|4|0|But the main speaker said to the critic: "Listen, brother and friend, - are we with our discussion standing in the way of Lamech and his intended actions?”
HG|3|48|5|0|The critic said: "Yes, in my opinion it only matters if we have to be present at the inauguration, or, as I have noticed that Lamech, Henoch and his companions from the heights also seem to closely follow your words - and we thus delay Lamech with our conversation!
HG|3|48|6|0|This would be the circumstances, which, in my opinion would make the continuation of our conversation  appear somewhat superfluous, as viewed by me for an answer to you since you asked me about it. Incidentally, I hereby do not want to make any firm allegation before your great wisdom; because you will be getting much deeper to the bottom of this matter than I am, since you are incalculable more wise than I. Hence, determine also  you what to do here, and I want to comply with your wisdom!"
HG|3|48|7|0|And the main speaker replied to the critic, "But My opinion is this: We have been invited to the table and therefore also came here; but we have not yet been invited to go to the mountain and we also have not been told what will happen after completion of the meal. Thus we have nothing to do with the inauguration of the new temple on the mountain!
HG|3|48|8|0|Lamech and Henoch will already know, without us, what they have to do, or what they want to do, and will thus not be hindered by our discussion! If they would like us to come along they will let us know, and we will be following them while talking to each other; in the opposite case, however, we can still do what we want?!
HG|3|48|9|0|Tell me, is this reason not more correct and effective than your objectionable remarks? - What do you think about that now?”
HG|3|48|10|0|But the critic did not know what to say to this question and began to think about it more deeply; for he was very curious and was anxious to gawk at the inauguration.
HG|3|48|11|0|But the main speaker noticed such and therefore told the embarrassed critic: "Listen, brother and friend! Is it really so hard to be honest in all things and turns of the conditions of life?!
HG|3|48|12|0|See, there it lies in front of you clear as daylight for what the mouth-word is most suitable! The suitability of the mouth-word is nowhere so useful than with a lie!
HG|3|48|13|0|You gave me circumstances which should hamper us in our discussion, but coming from you they are completely untrue; because you do not care neither for the inauguration of the temple nor the time assigned to it by Lamech, and also not his attention directed to My words - but you only care about your passion for gawking!
HG|3|48|14|0|Because you want to watch the ceremony; but so that you do not miss out on any of it, you want Me to keep quiet. Is it not so?!
HG|3|48|15|0|But what honor is it for a man, if he has a effeminate heart, which is full of secret tricks, which disgusts Me and any truly wise man?!
HG|3|48|16|0|But I tell you: Better yourself and cleanse your heart, so that it not disgusts Me to continue talking to you about things which all are more important than the vacuous inauguration of the temple!"
HG|3|48|17|0|These words shocked our critic tremendously and he began to feel terribly ashamed so that he wanted to flee the room; But the main speaker kept him from doing so.
HG|3|49|1|0|Also Lamech heard this conversation between the two at the other table, and thus turned to Henoch and asked him:
HG|3|49|2|0|"Listen, brother in the Lord, this man there is a bit too wise for an ordinary man, that is, I mean to say: for a man of the depths.
HG|3|49|3|0|He is most likely also send by the Lord from the heights to me or or to my people as a teacher in the higher and deeper wisdom of life!
HG|3|49|4|0|It is therefore my opinion, since he already mentioned the general invitation to the inauguration of the temple on the mount, that it would be just good manners from me to personally go to him and give him a proper invitation! Don’t you think that such is the right thing to do?"
HG|3|49|5|0|And Henoch replied to Lamech: "My beloved brother, - now go and do according to your heart; because now it's time!
HG|3|49|6|0|However, this wise man must be present at the inauguration; because the temple on the mountain indicates the wisdom of the Lord, which He has given to us out of His great love and mercy, and therefore must this temple be inaugurated with the divine wisdom among us and in us!
HG|3|49|7|0|The temple in the purified depths pertains to love and mercy of the Lord and is set up equal to the heart in man, which previously was a puddle full of filth and all kinds of vermin. In this sewer had to be killed the flesh-love (See the story of the palace women and the  the messenger Kisehel!), only then could the morass be dried out by strong hot winds, then the ground had to be leveled and the earth had to be transformed through a strong fire, equal to the former carnal palace women, into pure gold, and it required smoothly carved stones to build the Temple, thus a brand new kind of material that is strong and durable, not like a rotten piece of wood, dirty as the stinking mud of the puddles.
HG|3|49|8|0|Behold, that is the inner temple of God in the heart of man visually depicted by the temple in the planes and ordained by God Himself!
HG|3|49|9|0|But the Lord also commanded you to build a temple on the purified mountain.
HG|3|49|10|0|But the temple should represent your wisdom and everything the same induces.
HG|3|49|11|0|Thus also the people had to be present, whom the Lord out of Himself has equipped for this purpose with great wisdom.
HG|3|49|12|0|But that man is a true wise man of God; therefore go and invite Him to the inauguration of the temple on the mountain!
HG|3|49|13|0|But you should not invite anybody else; however, if this man wants to take someone with Him, then everyone He will take along should be considered by you as fully invited!
HG|3|49|14|0|For wisdom is the light of love, and this light’s emission is substantial, eternal truth. Therefore go now and do according to your heart! Amen."
HG|3|49|15|0|And Lamech, after these words of Henoch, made so to speak only one jump to the wise man and invited him to the upcoming inauguration of the temple on the mountain.
HG|3|49|16|0|And the man said to Lamech: "Friend and brother, since you have invited Me, I will come, you can be sure of that; but whom I will take with me, should be congenial to you!
HG|3|49|17|0|For I walk on for you unfathomable ways of eternal wisdom in God; therefore everyone who is seized by this wisdom, is a servant of wisdom from God, and you should be his brother forever!
HG|3|49|18|0|But go now and report this to Henoch, and he will understand you at once!
HG|3|49|19|0|But get going soon, so that the temple can be inaugurated still during the day on earth! Amen."
HG|3|50|1|0|When Lamech had heard these words, he at once bowed reverently before the Speaker and went back to Henoch.
HG|3|50|2|0|On arrival, he reported to him at once what he had heard from the wise Speaker.
HG|3|50|3|0|But the words pleased all the guests at the main table, and Henoch said very friendly to Lamech:
HG|3|50|4|0|"Thus order then that we rise, so that the day does not end, prior to us having inaugurated the temple of wisdom in the name of the Lord!"
HG|3|50|5|0|And Lamech announced such at once from the  throne, and all the people rose.
HG|3|50|6|0|But the people from the tables also gave signs to go along, which made Lamech feel somewhat awkward; but the wise Speaker went to Lamech and said to him:
HG|3|50|7|0|"Does it bother you that the children also want to  walk the path of wisdom? But I think we should not deny anyone wanting to follow us on the path of God's righteousness.
HG|3|50|8|0|For what the upcoming inauguration only represents visually, should beforehand take place by us and by the people alive in the spirit.
HG|3|50|9|0|Before the dead temple is inaugurated by you, the many temples of the spirit of God in our brothers and sisters, which are their hearts, should be inaugurated! See, that is important and without it the inauguration of the temple is of no use!
HG|3|50|10|0|But if you want to leave the people at home and without them inaugurate the temple, tell me, for whom will the temple then be inaugurated?
HG|3|50|11|0|Do you as an unholy person before God want to holy the temple to Him, the only Holy?
HG|3|50|12|0|That would not be acceptable because only the Holy can holy something but not the unholy!
HG|3|50|13|0|God provides only for the people but not for the temple, and let built the temple by you for the sake of the people, but not that He ever had created the people for the sake of this to be inaugurated temple!
HG|3|50|14|0|And therefore at the forthcoming ceremony are only the people the main reason and must therefore  necessarily be present, but not the temple.
HG|3|50|15|0|For if this is not the case, the Lord for Himself will inaugurate the living temples of the people; but the dead  temple on the mountain He will deny its holy making and turn the mountain back to a home of snakes and vipers!
HG|3|50|16|0|Thus invite the people by sending out heralds into the entire city; for I have told you before to allow those to come along whom I want to take with Me
HG|3|50|17|0|Behold, him who I want to take along, are the people! And therefore you need not be bothered any longer; for the wisdom of the Lord in man alone recognizes the right ways of the Lord!"
HG|3|50|18|0|These words almost killed Lamech; because he was completely overwhelmed by the superior wisdom of this Man.
HG|3|50|19|0|He therefore ran to his servants, and exploded them so to speak over the whole big city to invite the people to the inauguration of the temple on the mountain.
HG|3|50|20|0|But when he quick footedly came back to the great hall, Henoch met him and said to him:
HG|3|50|21|0|"But brother Lamech, why didn’t you ask me for advice on whether you should do what the wise Speaker  advised you to do, for this is why I’m here?"
HG|3|50|22|0|Lamech was a little embarrassed - because he did not know that Henoch was only examining him - and therefore said to Henoch: "Brother Henoch, I was too surprised by the great wisdom of the man and also convinced of the enormous and deep truth of his words, so that I could not do otherwise than to act!”'
HG|3|50|23|0|And Henoch embraced Lamech and then said to him: "You did perfectly right! But let us therefore depart immediately so that we can perform the sanctifying proceedings before the sun sets; let this take place in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|3|51|1|0|However, hurriedly in between Lamech asked Henoch in which order the procession to the mountain should take place.
HG|3|51|2|0|But Henoch summoned Lamech with the following words: "Brother Lamech, behold, I certainly could tell you; but I and the Lord would prefer, if you either find it in yourself or be advised by the wise Man so that He can show you the right order!
HG|3|51|3|0|And it will be more piously beneficial to you, because you either entirely found it on your own ground or having it at least acquired from your Wise, who are closer to you than I am, - but especially the wise Man who is incomparable closer to you than I am!"
HG|3|51|4|0|But Lamech said to Henoch: "Brother Henoch, but the truth remains the truth, and it will certainly make no difference, from whose mouth it comes?! If you thus can give me the same advice as the wise man can give me, in all seriousness I fail to see why the same truth from the mouth of the wise man should be better than coming out of your mouth!"
HG|3|51|5|0|But Henoch replied to him: "Man does not realizes everything at a glance; therefore it should not surprise you, if you not understand everything right now; but just go and follow my advice and at the right time the insight will occur to you, according to which you will realize why a nearby speaker can be understood more easily than someone who speaks from a distance!"
HG|3|51|6|0|And Lamech replies to Henoch: "Most beloved brother, although your words sound somewhat puzzling and in the deep background make me anticipate something big; but nevertheless I stick to my principle that the truth always remains unchanged the truth, irrespective whether it comes from this or from that mouth!
HG|3|51|7|0|For example, if you, me, Naeme, the wise man and even the serpent say: 'God is the Lord of heaven and earth!', is that not the same eternal truth from out of every mouth?"
HG|3|51|8|0|And Henoch said to Lamech: "Brother, I say to you, do not be drawn into this kind of musings from which little good fruit can grow!
HG|3|51|9|0|Obedience in even small things is better than the deepest analytical brooding; therefore, you are better off, if you immediately do to what I have advised you, than start to elegantly ponder!
HG|3|51|10|0|But if you then want to ponder before me in a wise manner, I tell you in advance: You will not survive the fight with me!
HG|3|51|11|0|For as long you do not know why the stone is hard and heavy, and do not know where the winds come from, and do not know their fatherland, and where the sea gets its nourishment and the earth its food, and also not know the ways to explore the springs in the earth, and do not know the birthplace of fire, and do not understand the language of animals and plants and many other things which are more alien to you than the abyss of the great sea, for as long let go of all pondering; because you will not get anywhere for this is a matter for the Lord and He can give it to whomever He wants!
HG|3|51|12|0|Therefore, follow me, and do as I have advised you; because only in the way of obedience, which is a true fruit of humility, you can get to the true, inner wisdom of God!
HG|3|51|13|0|But if you want to justify yourself in front of people, you are looking for their praise; but I tell you that this is vanity, just as the praise of men is vanity.
HG|3|51|14|0|But if you want to please God, you need to humble yourself before Him as low as possible; thereby you bring Him the highest praise and He will love you with His divine fullness!
HG|3|51|15|0|Behold, this is the right wisdom that we should love God above all!  Thus go and do according to my words! Amen."
HG|3|51|16|0|Here Lamech recognized the power of Henoch and followed with a very contrite heart the advice of Henoch, went straight back to the the wise Man and asked Him the order of the procession to the mountain.
HG|3|51|17|0|And the Man said to him: "Listen, brother, the best order before God is the order of the heart! In this order you should also move with us all up the mountain!
HG|3|51|18|0|Any other order, however, is only an external hierarchy, which is an abomination to God. Look how God arranges the herbs and the grass of the fields, and you'll be able to clearly derive with what order God is most comfortable with!
HG|3|51|19|0|Therefore do not create any disparity in the procession and the Lord will be with you! That's my advice; But if you have a better one, than follow it!"
HG|3|51|20|0|Here Lamech kept quiet, but immediately announced the free departure to the mountain; and all stood up and moved indiscriminately to the mountain.
HG|3|52|1|0|When all now had arrived at the mountain without the slightest constraint, where there was a plateau large enough to hold several thousand people - and of course a large crowd of people, driven by their sensation-seeking desire and curiosity, who arrived much earlier than Lamech with his retinue and surrounded the great, magnificent temple - it was impossible for Lamech and his entourage to reach the temple.
HG|3|52|2|0|This caused for Lamech a major embarrassment because the sun was already very close to set, and the  inauguration of the temple was subject to take place before sundown.
HG|3|52|3|0|He therefore turned to Henoch and asked him: "Brother Henoch, you wisest, sole high priest of the Lord, what should we do here? See, the sun is already drawing very close to go down, and there is no way to get to the temple! What will become of the conditional inauguration if this is supposed to happen before sundown?”
HG|3|52|4|0|But Henoch said to Lamech: "Brother, I’m of the opinion that the obstacle in front of us, which cuts us off from the road to the temple is worth more than the temple itself; because here are a thousand living temples of the love and mercy of God but there only is one dead temple made out of stone!
HG|3|52|5|0|How would it be, if we inaugurate these living temples out of God, since they are true temples, and would think thereby: The dead temple will thereby be most effectively - namely through this our many brothers and sisters - and yet also most validly dedicated to God! What do you think in this regard?”
HG|3|52|6|0|Lamech was taken aback a bit and then said to Henoch: "Yes, most beloved brother, you are of course quite right, and I understand your great wisdom in this regard! But just look at the position of the sun! If its presence is a condition of this whatsoever inauguration of the temple, we will surely not be able to conclude it today but have to postpone this sublime ceremony until tomorrow! Will this not be the case?"
HG|3|52|7|0|And Henoch replied to Lamech: "Brother, look, just behind your back is the wise Man! Ask Him again for advice what should be done, and I myself will submit to His decision!”
HG|3|52|8|0|And Lamech did at once what Henoch had advised him to do.
HG|3|52|9|0|And the wise Man replied to Lamech: "My dear friend and brother! The consecration as given to you by Henoch, is the only true consecration of the temple before God but concerning the now already setting sun, which pours its light only over dead matter, its presence is not that important as you might think with respect to the inauguration of the temple.
HG|3|52|10|0|For there exists still another, much more effective sun - which was meant by Me and Henoch - as this natural sun, and for you this sun is positioned exactly at the zenith and for now is still far from setting.
HG|3|52|11|0|But if this sun shines alive at the midday sky of your spirit, as it has already shone from eternities ago, you therefore may indeed fully validly before God and all the people - consecrate the temple through the people according to Henoch’s counsel, even if the natural time would be the middle of the night.
HG|3|52|12|0|Behold, God does not count the days and the years of the world - for a thousand years are before Him as one day -; but He counts the thoughts of your heart, and there one love-good thought is more valuable to Him than a thousand times thousand years and days of the world!
HG|3|52|13|0|Thus do not pay attention to the external time, for it has been unalterably judged for the just need of the living on earth, but respect the living heart of man which there is a true temple of life from God.
HG|3|52|14|0|Thus, let also your sun shine before the hearts of your brothers and sisters, and you will thereby always pleasing to God walk and act in the brightest day in you, even if it is the densest night on earth!
HG|3|52|15|0|Behold, the sun which now has gone down, is also a very great world, and those walking on it, have an eternal day; but if you walk in the light of your spirit sun, you in a similar way will never perceive a night in yourself, but you will walk in the eternal day of your life from God!
HG|3|52|16|0|Thus also consecrate this temple in the hearts of these people, and your consecration will be justifiable  before God!
HG|3|52|17|0|Bless them as brothers and sisters, and God Himself will before your eyes bless the temple, which was built by the hands of men! - Behold, this is how things are and therefore act accordingly! Amen."
HG|3|53|1|0|Lamech was completely shattered by the great wisdom of the Man and glorified and praised God that He had given to man such great wisdom. After this outpouring of his heart Lamech turned immediately back to the wise Man and asked Him:
HG|3|53|2|0|"Wisest friend and brother after God and His high priest Henoch! Since you said that I should consecrate the temple in the hearts of the people, and that my consecration will be righteous before God, - yes I should consecrate and bless all those present here as brothers and sisters, and that God Himself would ordain and bless in my countenance the temple, which was built by the hands of the people - and since also Henoch gave me a really powerful hint earlier on, when he said, 'How would it be, if we inaugurate these living temples out of God, since they are true temples, and would think thereby: The dead temple will thereby be most effectively - namely through this our many brothers and sisters - and yet also most validly dedicated to God!', and you also assured me that I do not have to worry about the already sunken sun, but should only care about the living sun of the spirit, which there is the love of God in our hearts! - I thus can see now very clearly that you and Henoch, in the fullness of all truth out of God, are absolutely right!
HG|3|53|3|0|But - in which manner is this supposed to happen? See, this is an entirely different question! How should I go about it? What should I do, that thereby the hearts of the people can be consecrated in a manner to please God the Lord?”
HG|3|53|4|0|And the wise Man answered Lamech: "Listen, you My dear friend and brother! What is your heart telling you when you look at this living crowd of brothers and sisters, how they all look at us with love and joy drunken eyes?"
HG|3|53|5|0|And Lamech replied: "Yes, yes, a strong light is starting to shine in me; for my heart is igniting out of sheer powerful love for them, so that I want to embrace them all for all eternity of eternities and and want to press them against my heart and want to do so much good to all of them and want to elevate each and everyone to great honors, so that  no mortal can possibly phatom the greatness of the benefaction ever!
HG|3|53|6|0|Indeed, if I knew that my death could provide them with an eternal, blessed life, out of sheer love I would like to die for all of those who are here and who are not here!
HG|3|53|7|0|O friend, is this my mighty love not a beginning of this already God worthy consecration of the hearts of the people?! - But what else should there happen to please God the Lord"?
HG|3|53|8|0|And the wise Man said to Lamech: "Look at the temple, and tell Me what you see!”
HG|3|53|9|0|And Lamech immediately looked at the temple and clasped his hands above his head; because he and the people saw the temple wrapped in a white cloud and above the cloud and above the temple a more than the sun on a brightest midday radiant heart.
HG|3|53|10|0|But this vision left our Lamech completely speechless, and he was not in the position to utter only one single word.
HG|3|53|11|0|But the wise Man said to him: "I think that you already have blessed with your living love for God and all these your brothers and sisters their hearts before God in a completely worthy manner and have consecrated them as  living temples, since the Lord your God has ignited the dead temple with His grace and mercy!
HG|3|53|12|0|Yes, brother, you thus have in the most pleasing way to God completed the consecration of the temple and therefore also the Lord has blessed you and the temple!
HG|3|53|13|0|Out of love you have converted all the weapons into useful household appliances and you have been promised to experience the delight of the Lord during this temple consecration.
HG|3|53|14|0|Behold, the square in front of the temple has become free; therefore walk with Me and Henoch so that you can experience what has been promised to you! Amen."
HG|3|54|1|0|After these words of the wise Man, Lamech, without saying a word and like a bliss drunk goes with Henoch and the wise Man to the temple, which was still wrapped in the white cloud.
HG|3|54|2|0|When they arrived, Lamech, who, on the way became a little more sober, did not dare to enter the temple, although the temple was completely open on all sides, and therefore said to his two friends:
HG|3|54|3|0|"Listen, dear brothers and friends, I wake up now from a lofty dream and still see with fully open eyes the same, what I formerly only thought seeing in a lofty dream!
HG|3|54|4|0|But you say that I now should step with you into the temple, - but I tell you, however, that I never be able to do this; because too sacred is this place where the temple is built and I as a totally unholy man can never desecrate it with my feet.
HG|3|54|5|0|Your advice and your desire may be by itself sublimely good - because in your profound wisdom you may recognize what is best -, but I now have by the endlessly great mercy of the Lord also received a pious and humble heart and this heart says to me now: 'You are by far not worthy to enter the place, in which particularly strongly the glory of the Lord is depicted, who is the sole, almighty God, forever holy, holy, holy!' And as such I also must follow the good notion of my heart!
HG|3|54|6|0|You are of course well worthy to enter the sanctuary of God, and you can always act according to the secret guidance in you - for God the Lord has called you on the heights and never has a sin desecrated your heart before God because you always walked with the most pious soul before the eyes of the Lord -; but this is not the case with me!
HG|3|54|7|0|I always have been the greatest, terrible sinner before God and am therefore far from pure enough to enter with a better conscience such a holy place.
HG|3|54|8|0|Therefore, do not try to persuade me this time any further, so that in the end I would be compelled by the great power of your heavenly wisdom, to enter the by God so mightily glorified temple!"
HG|3|54|9|0|But the wise Man, however, took Lamech by the  hand and said to him: "Listen, you man full of humility in your heart! Are the hearts of the brothers and sisters not more than this temple?! And yet you just now went with us passed many of them! Why do you then feel so anxiously constrained to step into this temple which God only breathed at while He with His eternally holy love, grace and mercy enlivened the hearts of the brothers and sisters?!
HG|3|54|10|0|But what is more: the breath out of the Lord's will or His essential living word, poured out of His heart into the hearts of the brothers and sisters?!
HG|3|54|11|0|Behold, the worlds, the suns and all things originate from the will-breath of the Lord; but this is not the case with the spirit in the heart of man! Because this is a substantial part of the eternal true spirit of God, dwelling in the heart of God and coming from the same.
HG|3|54|12|0|Now judge for yourself whether it is wise to refrain - even if out of great, justified humility - to do which is by far less before not considering in the least to do the far greater!
HG|3|54|13|0|Besides, you were not scared to give Me your hand, as I have extended Mine to you, - and I am, you can believe Me, more than there is this temple along with the white cloud and the powerful radiant heart above the temple and the white cloud which still holds the temple tightly wrapped!
HG|3|54|14|0|But if all this is infallibly the case, you may with the best conscience in the world go with us into the temple and listen there to what was promised to you! "
HG|3|54|15|0|Here Lamech encouraged himself and went quite cheerfully with the two into the temple and was without any fear; but the wise Man still remained unknown to him.
HG|3|55|1|0|Upon these words of the wise Man all three went into the temple, namely right to the center of it, where an altar was erected.
HG|3|55|2|0|When they reached the altar, the wise Man said to Lamech: "Well, my dear good friend and brother, pay thus attention to what the Lord will say to you! - Behold, He is already speaking; therefore strain your ears!"
HG|3|55|3|0|Here Lamech listened; but he could hear nothing but the words of the wise Man. Therefore he said to the wise Man after a little while:
HG|3|55|4|0|"Listen, my dear, good, wisest brother! No matter how much I strain my ears, I hear nothing except of course only your very wise words!
HG|3|55|5|0|Therefore tell me, should I expect the words of the Lord from your mouth, or from the mouth of the wisest Henoch, or should I really be worthy to hear the voice of God in this sanctuary?!"
HG|3|55|6|0|And the wise Man said to Lamech: "But I say to you: That is why the temple is shrouded in the light cloud, because you do not recognize who is the One who is talking to you!
HG|3|55|7|0|Didn’t you see a radiant heart on top, which was free from all clouds? Behold, the heart does not represent the heart of your God, but your very own heart.
HG|3|55|8|0|Why so? - Because you are still searching for God in the heights and thereby places your love and recognition of God above your own temple, which is thereby clouded, so that you in this cloud cannot recognize who it is speaking to you!
HG|3|55|9|0|But you did not build the sacrificial altar above the temple but inside; tell me therefore how it is with you that you are looking for God above the temple with a nevertheless very love-burning heart, whose glow surpasses the fire of the sun, but still have built Him the altar inside the temple!"
HG|3|55|10|0|This question made Lamech mightily be taken aback and he asked the wise Man by saying to him:
HG|3|55|11|0|"Listen, you most wise brother and most glorious friend! These your words sound, by God the Lord of heaven and earth, just a little too wise for a no matter how wise person!
HG|3|55|12|0|I ask you therefore, quite seriously: Who are you, and where did you came from, that you can speak as if you had the tongue of God in your mouth, and that each of your words penetrates my heart like a most powerful hottest beam of light?!
HG|3|55|13|0|Indeed, you were never born by a woman but you have either emerged directly from the hand of God as an embodied spirit, or you are a highest angel of light from God, in whose heart resides an endless abundance of divine wisdom!
HG|3|55|14|0|Tell me how I should look at you, so that I might recognize you!
HG|3|55|15|0|And the wise Man replied to the astonished Lamech: "I tell you, take down your God-seeking and loving heart from the height to the low altar, and you will soon seen in great clarity what it is you want to recognize!
HG|3|55|16|0|Do you then think that God finds pleasure at the heights? I say to you: Certainly not; but He turns His heart only to the lower and the small!
HG|3|55|17|0|God does not want to be a high God, no great God, no rich God in the eyes of His children, but a God in all humility, littleness and poverty only He wants to be in front of his children. For He has given everything to His children; what He has also they should have.
HG|3|55|18|0|But if such is an eternal truth, how can you still search for God above the stars, God, to whom it seemed good, to build for Himself even in the small heart of man a dwelling place?!
HG|3|55|19|0|Recall, how did the Lord came to you recently? - Behold, as a beggar! And you recognized Him at the time by His wisdom!
HG|3|55|20|0|How is it then that a blinding cloud keeps your vision  darkened for so long already?
HG|3|55|21|0|See, poverty is the true wisdom! Whoever therefore wants to be God-like, so that he can look at Him, must himself be poor; and only in his greatest poverty will he realize that God only, as Himself poor, finds His greatest pleasure in poverty, because only in poverty of life prevails the greatest freedom.
HG|3|55|22|0|Thus, also pull your heart down from the heights and you'll soon recognize what you still not recognize now, namely the praise uttered by God about your self-abasement!”
HG|3|55|23|0|Here, a great light began to shine in Lamech and he began to anticipate something big.
HG|3|55|24|0|He was about to fall down before the wise Man; but He prevented him in doing so and said to him: "First arrange your heart, and only then do according to your pure, unclouded recognition! Amen."
HG|3|56|1|0|After these words of the wise Man Lamech contemplated, how he had to go about to get down the heart from the height to the lower altar.
HG|3|56|2|0|Because he still did not understood the words of the wise Man, he in all seriousness thought that he actually had to climb onto the roof to reach for the heart with his hand and if the hand was too short, to use a long rod with a hook attached to pull it down at best like an apple from a tree.
HG|3|56|3|0|But since the Wise noticed such thoughts of Lamech, He said to him: "But listen, you Lamech, who was so exhausted by My wisdom, and even put God’s tongue into My mouth, which was not unjustifiable, tell Me now, how did it happen that you have conceived my words of wisdom so twisted!
HG|3|56|4|0|For indeed, more stupid and material the spiritual could hardly ever have been understood!
HG|3|56|5|0|Do you think that the radiant heart above the temple is in all seriousness your carnal heart?
HG|3|56|6|0|O see, we certainly cannot use the carnal heart in your chest on the altar and it is for your natural life absolutely necessary; but only the heart of your spirit which there is the love to God in you, is useable here on the altar!
HG|3|56|7|0|But this heart can not either with the carnal hand nor with a hooked rod be drawn down, but only with one's own power of love, which is in it.
HG|3|56|8|0|However, the radiant heart above the temple is anyway only an appearance which can only be seen by the vision of the spirit, and does not imply anything else than that you love an endlessly distant God and are searching for Him behind all the stars; but the God which is always near you, you are not able to recognize and love!
HG|3|56|9|0|Your heart radiates indeed a pure, highly inflamed love for God; but from such love you can gain only a little or nothing at all other than perhaps that you can see a little better in its broken light of the night than otherwise in utter darkness. But that is already all you can gain.
HG|3|56|10|0|However, only life is the main concern, which is to last forever but not the light of the temporal life which fades with the same.
HG|3|56|11|0|Therefore the heart of the spirit or your love for God, must be closest to you, which means, it must be within you. You must search for God inside you, recognize and then love Him above all, and you will have eternal life; for behold, God alone is indeed life and thus has it and thus gives life!
HG|3|56|12|0|But if such is an eternal truth, then tell Me to what use can an endlessly distant God or an endlessly distant life be to you!
HG|3|56|13|0|You must have the eternal life, which there is the eternal love of God, only in you if you want to live but not behind all the stars!
HG|3|56|14|0|In addition it is important to note, however, that the infinite God is of no use to you because you as a finite being, can not ever grasp the actual infinite being of God.
HG|3|56|15|0|And that is why God has created the human heart as a dwelling place for Himself, so that no one should live apart from or without God.
HG|3|56|16|0|See, the sun of the earth is placed so far away that no man from earth can ever reach it and is made so large that in comparison to this earth that you inhabit, could be regarded not greater than a fist-sized playball for its children, seen from their point of view!
HG|3|56|17|0|Tell me, to what advantage would that great sun be to you, even if you could reach it with your hand, your eyes and your body but had not be created and arranged in such a way as to absorb the whole sun into to you in a highly tapered scale?! - See, you then would have neither heat nor light from it!
HG|3|56|18|0|But your eye is constructed by God in such a way that you can overlook the whole sun and thus acquire in you its living picture and you also can utilize its heat and light; but you are not warmth by the distant, large sun, but only by the one you carry within!
HG|3|56|19|0|Even more so it is the case with God whom you impossibly can ever grasp in His infinity; yes, He is for you virtually none existent.
HG|3|56|20|0|But this infinite God has placed in your spiritual heart His perfect likeness; this is your life and is in you.
HG|3|56|21|0|Your mighty love for God is this invigorating image of God in you; therefore abide in you, and do not lift this sanctuary outside of you, but hold it firmly in you, and you'll always have God functioning in your closest proximity and you will not need to ask: ‘Behind what star lives God?', but you'll recognize in yourself your own sacred star, behind which your God dwells and in you continually creates - of course still unknowingly to you - life.
HG|3|56|22|0|Thus also awaken your love in you to a God near you, and your heart will be on the altar even without a rod and you will recognize the nearby God and the praise of righteous humility! Amen."
HG|3|57|1|0|Only now did Lamech fully comprehended the words of the Wise, slapped his chest and said to himself:
HG|3|57|2|0|"0 God, how terribly stupid is man in his idiosyncrasy, and what great patience does it take from the side of the Most High, divine wisdom, until out of a man like me, something is made to at least start to understand just a little about the most sublime, the most sacred divine order.
HG|3|57|3|0|But what can the created man do out of himself? - Nothing better than to live according to the recognized divine order! Who lives by this, as he recognizes it, is surely not doing wrong!
HG|3|57|4|0|You, o God, but knows it best how much a man can bear; therefore You only gradually allow him deeper insights into Your endless wisdom, so that he can become akin to You in his actions!
HG|3|57|5|0|Therefore I want to love, praise and glorify You my life!”
HG|3|57|6|0|However, while Lamech conducted these soliloquies and meditations more in himself than with his mouth, behold, the cloud around the temple suddenly disappeared  so that it was standing there completely pure and free and the radiant heart soon descended on to the altar.
HG|3|57|7|0|And all the people who were present fell from too great reverence to the ground and said, "Oh great, holy almighty God, be gracious and merciful to us sinners!"
HG|3|57|8|0|And Lamech, entirely contrite through this new extraordinary phenomenon - although it was actually conditionally predestined by the wise Man - now also fell to the ground before the wise Man as was his intention earlier on, and he said to Him:
HG|3|57|9|0|"According to Your teaching the spirit of God is in me - what I now very much lively perceive; but in You it certainly is incomparable more stronger and more powerful than in me! Therefore I fall on my knees in front of You and praise and laud the divine love and wisdom in You, as I also laud and praise it in me, in as far as I recognize it in me, to the welfare of my people!
HG|3|57|10|0|Honor, praise and all my love therefore to God, our Lord, Creator and most holy Father, who has descended so far below to perform great signs before our eyes, only that we can recognize Him and then live according to His holy, to us all freely revealed divine order to gain the eternal life!"
HG|3|57|11|0|Here the wise Man bent down to the ground and raised Lamech. After He had helped him up, He said to him: "Lamech, I say to you: Straighten up in your soul and recognize who is the One who now has said to you: 'Straighten up in your soul!'
HG|3|57|12|0|Because people should never kneel or lie on the ground before other people, the angels do not bow in front of each other, and the gods know that they are one with the One!
HG|3|57|13|0|Or look during the day into the eyes of your brothers and in every human eye you will see one and the same sun! Despite that every man surely sees only one sun, there does not exist several suns for many people and other beings, but only the light of one sun radiates and affects each human eye, thus one spiritual outpour from one large light-bearer!
HG|3|57|14|0|In the same way only one spirit of God functions in the heart of every man; therefore the performing spirit of God in man is not any kind of second God, but only one spirit with the infinite spirit of God, just like all the suns reflecting from the eyes of men, are completely one with the main sun from which they are emanating.
HG|3|57|15|0|But I am the Lord; you have recognized this now and therefore was falling onto your face before Me.
HG|3|57|16|0|But I say to you: If the sun would burn for itself, it would also destroy itself; but the sun drives its heat and its light out to the cold earths and heat and illuminate them and therefore its large surface is delightful to live on.
HG|3|57|17|0|In the same manner I am transferring all My divine dignity to My children so that one day they can live exceedingly blissfully with Me!
HG|3|57|18|0|And therefore I do not want that the children should fall on their knees before Me, but should only love Me alone as their good Father with all their vitality.
HG|3|57|19|0|But I will never shy away from the humble, but will be with him at all times and will raise him up whenever he falls down before Me; thereby I also praise you now because you are humble.
HG|3|57|20|0|But stay now in this your humility and love and you will never need to bring down your heart from the roof! Amen."
HG|3|58|1|0|After, however, Lamech had fully recognized the Lord in the wise Man, he wanted to begin to shout to all the people to announce to them the most holy presence of the Lord of heaven and earth.
HG|3|58|2|0|But the Lord said to him: "Lamech, don’t do what you want to do but think for yourself: If it would be good and necessary to do this, I would certainly not refrain from doing it Myself!
HG|3|58|3|0|But it would cost the already very excited people their life, what could not be avoided under the present order of things.
HG|3|58|4|0|Therefore we want to safe such useless work for more favorable times; in time, however, if I have to leave you again, you can announce Me to the people and refer to this My presence.
HG|3|58|5|0|But for now I'll stay only as a wise Man for a short time among you, so that no one should have a killing judgement in Me in his free soul.
HG|3|58|6|0|But what you can do now consists therein that you go out and ask the people to get up, so that they do not have to lie for longer on the ground and keep worshiping in their still strong blindness the image of the radiant heart, as if it was a figurative presentation of the highest, all-wisest God.
HG|3|58|7|0|Explain to them this image as revealed to you in truth and the people should understand you and in a completely sober state, give Me, God the Lord, in their hearts an equitable praise!
HG|3|58|8|0|See, this is a righteous task; go and do it and then come back again, and after the work is done one can rest well! Amen."
HG|3|58|9|0|And Lamech went to carry out what the Lord advised him to do. But when he started in his own way to instruct the people to rise from the ground, behold, no one moved and all remained rigidly lying on the ground as before when he had not instructed them to rise from the ground.
HG|3|58|10|0|This occurrence made Lamech anxious and he thought by himself: "What shall I do now, so not to return inside the temple to the Lord empty-handed and be a major embarrassment? - I want to grab each one under the arms and will raise him before the Lord and will then tell him what I have to tell him!"
HG|3|58|11|0|Thought and done! But unfortunately to no avail; for as many he rose, as many fell to the ground again in their previous positions like deep sleepers.
HG|3|58|12|0|This second occurrence made Lamech feel even more embarrassment; but he thought: "I want to go to my own family members; they will follow my words if they are still alive!"
HG|3|58|13|0|He did so; but also there his efforts were in vain. But now he ran out of options, except for going straight back into the temple to the Lord and to Henoch empty-handed; but Lamech was in for a major surprise when he could not find neither Henoch nor the Lord anymore!
HG|3|58|14|0|This was just a little too much for our Lamech. At first he was near to despair; but after quite a while he said to himself: "So it will be the Lord's will, and therefore let it be how He wants it!
HG|3|58|15|0|That I was not able to accomplish anything I can’t help it; for what I did, I did to the best of my ability. But that I can work no wonder the Lord certainly also knows.
HG|3|58|16|0|But I nevertheless want to do something and go and look for them among the sleeping people! If I find them there, I want indeed praise and laud God henceforth; and if I don’t find them anymore, I will sacrifice everything to the Lord and then also go to bed!"
HG|3|58|17|0|And so he went out and sought for the two - but also in vain; for they were not among the people.
HG|3|58|18|0|Lamech was now seriously frightened so that he began to weep. Saddened he went into the temple and was lying down beside the altar and tried to fall asleep; but he was not able to do so because of his great fear and sadness.
HG|3|58|19|0|And so seven long hours passed; but no one woke up and neither the Lord nor Henoch reappeared.
HG|3|59|1|0|In the seventh hour Lamech got up again and said to himself quite discouraged:
HG|3|59|2|0|"Thus the Lord spoke to me: 'And if the work is done it will be easy to rest!'
HG|3|59|3|0|I have acted according to His words and have done what He had advised me to do, although unfortunately without success, which of course is not my fault; but how have I enjoyed the long seven hour rest which I measured accurately by the path of the stars above my hand from the rise to the nearing subsidence?!
HG|3|59|4|0|Indeed, it already started to dawn but no one stirs in the camp around the temple! No breeze is drifting, not even the softest noise can be heard from anywhere! Oh, it is horrible to live among the living dead!
HG|3|59|5|0|But what am I going to do in this my sad situation? - To wait here until the full rising of the sun or go down to the city alone and announce to the bereaved servants, what has happened here?
HG|3|59|6|0|Should I get a herbalist so that he might tell me from his wisdom whether these people are sleeping or whether they are in all seriousness already dead? Or should I rather make myself another revival attempt?
HG|3|59|7|0|But if this attempt fails and no one is going to move upon my forceful calling, will I not become even more afraid, so that I perhaps will no longer be strong enough to go into town to make arrangements that these sleeping or dead are properly buried?!
HG|3|59|8|0|But I know now what I will do: I’m going to quite fervently and confidently ask the Lord God Zebaoth that He should help me; and I want to pray and plead for half a day and will not eat or drink until the Lord will either hear and comfort me or even going to kill me like these my brothers and sisters!
HG|3|59|9|0|It is already getting brighter and brighter in the east so that I already can discern the city with little trouble from house to house!
HG|3|59|10|0|How glorious would this awakening of a new day be if I had not have to look at it alone, when these people would be awake like me and would bring the Lord a joyful, cheerful, refreshing morning praise!
HG|3|59|11|0|But I must look alone among my unawakable brothers at the new awakening of nature with the awakening of the day!
HG|3|59|12|0|Oh, how doubly sad are you now, glorious morning,  that I have to look at you alone alive and awake and must enjoy your great glory! I would rather not live at all than feel so painfully that I here, among the thousands, still have to live and feel alone!
HG|3|59|13|0|But what have I done that Henoch and the Lord have so completely abandoned me? After all I only fulfilled the Lord's outspoken will!
HG|3|59|14|0|And He, the Holy, the most Loving, the most Merciful so suddenly abandons me unprepared!
HG|3|59|15|0|It was Him and it was Henoch too; my family which he brought from the heights are still there and are also sleeping a deadly sleep!
HG|3|59|16|0|Or are they not there anymore? - I want to go and see for myself! Because for a dream this whole event since yesterday morning would be a bit too much!"
HG|3|59|17|0|Here Lamech went to the spot where he left his family and to his biggest amazement found no one.
HG|3|59|18|0|He then clapped his hands together above his head and shouted, "By the Lord's will, what is this?! Thus I’m seriously just a duped fool of my dream?! Am I still dreaming or I’m awake? What kind of a miserable state of my life is this?
HG|3|59|19|0|I want to, I wanted to pray, but now it is impossible for me! I am now without God, without friends, without brothers, without wife and children and have nothing but this wretched life to feel this horrific punishment of God or to even feel the more terrible vengeance of the snake!
HG|3|59|20|0|What am I going to do now? - Pray? To whom? - To Him who left me or who doesn’t exist? - No, that I won’t do!
HG|3|59|21|0|I'm still Lamech! The big city still belongs to me and this country and all the people!
HG|3|59|22|0|I wanted to be a true servant of the Lord with all my heart and therefore sacrificed everything to Him; but He now played this hard prank on me and has led me astray!
HG|3|59|23|0|And therefore I do not want to live any longer; here in this temple I want to starve and that will be my last sacrifice which I will offer to this enigmatic God!
HG|3|59|24|0|Amen out of me - and no wisdom shall ever change my mind! Even if the Lord Himself came to me now, He will no longer be able to accomplish anything with me!
HG|3|59|25|0|But you dead people just keep on sleeping in death and become the food of ants and worms; within a short time I'll be there as well! It is endlessly better not to be than wandering around led by the nose by God!
HG|3|59|26|0|Thanks to you, my heart, for this purpose; because now I breathe more freely again! Yes, better and sweeter is the feeling of revenge than a dumb devotion to a God, for whom it is so easy to deceive me without reason!
HG|3|59|27|0|And so be it! I want to die and no longer be in this Your world, You unfaithful God! Amen out of me; irrevocably. Amen!"
HG|3|60|1|0|After such foolish infatuations, Lamech went into the temple, sat down next to the altar and leaned with his back against it, his face turned towards the east. Because now he found no contentment at the altar any longer since the radiant heart had disappeared from the same as a result of Lamech’s annoyance, leaving the altar standing empty.
HG|3|60|2|0|Lamech intended to keep this position until his end; but the nearing rise of an entirely different sun, other than Lamech expected, brought him back to himself.
HG|3|60|3|0|But the rise had the following appearance: instead of the expected sun an immense giant serpent pushed its head above the horizon; and as the head rose, it dragged behind itself an equally gigantic snake body. But this snake shone as bright as the sun.
HG|3|60|4|0|When this huge monster was already pretty high above the horizon, it was followed by a countless number of smaller snakes which all together, similar to the main snake, wore strong luminous ray crowns on their heads.
HG|3|60|5|0|Soon the whole sky was covered with such snakes which were curling in all directions around the main snake.
HG|3|60|6|0|These movements were increasingly becoming more and more violent. A real battle was developing. The main snake bit the smaller ones and the bitten fell to the ground and where one fell to the ground, the earth soon ignited in a terrible fire.
HG|3|60|7|0|But the surface of the earth began to moan loudly because of such hardship and the mountains bent furiously down into the valleys and rerouted the rivers and from their fissures and crevices masses and masses of clouds rose upwards and became denser and denser and started to darken the whole sky, and soon afterwards indescribable mighty floods plunged down to earth and put all the land under water.
HG|3|60|8|0|And the water rose and rose and soon engulfed the city Hanoch and was nearly reaching with terrible hitting waves the top of the mountain where Lamech was with his still sleeping people.
HG|3|60|9|0|But when the mountain began to waver and the temple threatened to come down and on top of it all a huge lightning strike followed by a powerful thunder made the earth tremble, also the suicidal Lamech began to become anxious.
HG|3|60|10|0|He stood up, clutched immediately his eyes, rubbed them and began to look around. He saw the temple in front of him and in it the Lord and Henoch and the people were sitting cheerfully around the temple, praising and extolling the glory of God; and he was safe and sound among his family members.
HG|3|60|11|0|And when he thus saw himself and everything in the good, old order, he asked Thubalkain standing next to him:
HG|3|60|12|0|"Son, my son, tell me, by the Lord’s almighty will what just happened to me? Where was I and where were you and the wise Man and Henoch, who are probably waiting there in the temple for me?”
HG|3|60|13|0|And Thubalkain replied to Lamech: "O father Lamech, what are you asking me? Are you then out of your mind that you don’t know these things, how you got here after being instructed by the wise Man to proclaim to all the people that they should rise from the ground?!
HG|3|60|14|0|See, you then hugged my and Naeme’s mother and fell into a deep sleep in such sweet embracement, even before fulfilling the instructions of the wise Man and thus kept on sleeping for a considerable period of time but I couldn’t say for how long.
HG|3|60|15|0|See, that is all! If you do not believe me, there are still more witnesses who can confirm that everything is undeniably the case."
HG|3|60|16|0|When Lamech had heard this, he cried out loud and said: "God, to You the only holy, forever all laud, all praise, all thanks and all my love, that this was all just a vain dream!
HG|3|60|17|0|But how is it possible that I could oversleep the word of the Lord so quickly, and did not do what He ask me to do?!"
HG|3|60|18|0|And Lamech from the heights, standing next to him, said: "See, brother, because you do not first fulfilled the Lord's will, but had secretly nurtured in you the thought to rest on this mountain, in the midst of your wives through the night!
HG|3|60|19|0|And so the Lord allowed it that you unconsciously succeeded to get to your wives during the time when you in your nightly phantasy thought to waken the people but nobody paid any attention to your call, which you never carried out since you walked out of temple already blissfully asleep between your wives.
HG|3|60|20|0|Thus the flesh has deceived you before God and God then allowed it to happen that you had to taste the fruit of love in the flesh.
HG|3|60|21|0|But let me guide you back into the temple, and the Lord will reveal to you some other foolishness in you and thus follow me! Amen."
HG|3|61|1|0|After these words of Lamech from the heights, Lamech of the depths followed his eponymous companion into the temple.
HG|3|61|2|0|But when both arrived there, the Lord together with Henoch walked immediately towards them and received both with outstretched arms.
HG|3|61|3|0|But such great civility on behalf of the most highest Lord surprised Lamech from the depths and this especially now in his somewhat critical situation, at least as he believed it to be, where he was expecting a firm rebuke from the Lord for his flesh-sleep.
HG|3|61|4|0|But the Lord said to the still somewhat scary wondering Lamech: "Why are you now so surprised about My goodness, love and great mercy? Were you then as a sinner ever greater than now? How is it then when I came to you the first time?
HG|3|61|5|0|When I came to you back then while you were still My great enemy, to pull you up as a deeply fallen, why are you then so surprised if I come and meet you at the entrance to the temple, when you have not sinned?!
HG|3|61|6|0|Because what you now experienced was only a mere admission by Me, to show you, what fruits you or at least your descendants are likely to grow out of the predominantly powerful love for women.
HG|3|61|7|0|What I thus showed to you, is only a valuable message for you and your offspring but certainly never ever a sin.
HG|3|61|8|0|If you will comply with it correctly, you will live in the spirit of true love and all wisdom from it.
HG|3|61|9|0|You and your guide who is most dear to Me, follow Me and let us really relax by the bright light of the flaming and radiating heart on the altar and livingly enjoy ourselves through discussions and counseling!"
HG|3|61|10|0|And the two stepped very happily into the temple and praised the Lord in their hearts beyond measure.
HG|3|61|11|0|But the Lord led them to the altar and then said to  them: "A person can get into circumstances where it is justifiable to turn a problem into a virtue, yes, sometimes he even have to. Likewise, we can do so too!
HG|3|61|12|0|Behold, the circular steps around the altar are not intended to sit on; but since there are no other resting chairs and benches available here, let us all sit on these circular steps with our faces turned to the east and we thereby converted the empty decorative steps into useful resting seats.
HG|3|61|13|0|And who can argue with us about it?! Because we ourselves are the purpose for whom the temple including its altar and structures was built; therefore it is up to us to use the temple as it pleases us! What do you think, Lamech, am I right or not?"
HG|3|61|14|0|And Lamech said, "O Lord, You dear, good Father! Your will is indeed alone holy and makes me most joyful; therefore let it always happen as it pleases You most!
HG|3|61|15|0|O Lord and Father in all Your infinite gentleness and meekness, could You also determine in what order we should sit around You, so that also in this point Your will be fulfilled!"
HG|3|61|16|0|And the Lord said to Lamech: "You're still very much a courtier and of all the ceremonies you don’t know what to do!
HG|3|61|17|0|But I say to you: Observe very closely the children of a family father who loves his children very much! What are they doing when the father comes home?
HG|3|61|18|0|See, they all run as fast as they can towards the dear, good father and the nearest and quickest is the first to embrace the father with all its love and the others follow as their feet allows them to do the same.
HG|3|61|19|0|The youngest stays of course behind but the good father sees how it, with a pounding heart, scampers towards him and when it comes close to him, he goes to meet it with a flaming heart, takes it on his arms, presses it to his chest and kisses and caresses it to his great heart's content.
HG|3|61|20|0|See, My Lamech, in exactly the same way also My divine and heavenly house rules are arranged! First come, first serve; and the last and most vulnerable I want to take up in my arms and want to caress and cuddle him beyond measure, because he has known the Father in his weakness and then with weak feet hastened to Me, the dear, good Father!
HG|3|61|21|0|And thus also you should do likewise and do not ask about the ranking, then I as the true Father, will have a real joy about you, My children!
HG|3|61|22|0|Behold, I have already sat down; thus come and sit here with Me!"
HG|3|61|23|0|Here all three fell over the Father out of their mighty love for Him and the Father said: "This is right; this is the true order of heaven! Remain in it henceforth always and forever! Amen."
HG|3|62|1|0|Thereupon all sat down next to the Lord, namely Henoch and Lamech from the heights on the right and Lamech of depths on the left side; and the Lord said:
HG|3|62|2|0|"See now, you My chosen children, thus we sit good for long and on top of it also in the finest order!
HG|3|62|3|0|Such, of course, you will not be able to fully comprehend right now; but we now have the most pleasing spare time available to us and can talk about all kinds of things! And until sunrise we can discuss many things, therefore also about this our good seating arrangement.
HG|3|62|4|0|But I can already see that My Lamech to My left here, because of his not yet fully distinguished courtier mindset, want to know the reason of the well-chosen seating arrangement. What is it then, or what will it be? We can put it immediately in front of our eyes; and thus listen to Me!
HG|3|62|5|0|Behold, the earth which is inhabited by you, is a round body! Its surface is insensitive but its interior is an organic, living construction and lives also just like an animal.
HG|3|62|6|0|But for life, above all, a center or rather a center of attraction is essential, thus a point of gravity, to which everything pushes because of its attractional force and through this pushing this focal point is necessarily aroused,  heated and ignited, also has this earth, like countless others in My endless space of creation, together with the suns and moons, such a center, which is exactly the same as the heart of animals, as well as with people in their natural sphere.
HG|3|62|7|0|But this so-called center must not, neither in animals nor in people and world bodies, be located right in the middle of their total organic mass, but must in the most cases be located at about three fourth parts of the same, so that it is not completely crushed and would thereby become entirely inactive.
HG|3|62|8|0|But because in all cases it is located outside the actual center of gravity or its actual center of mass, the main gravity can not act on it from all sides, and it therefore has a free rein and can act unimpededly. If it is too much pressurerized by the great mass center, it then can take refuge in the small and hence lighter mass area.
HG|3|62|9|0|But if, however, the main mass according to its necessarily inherent inertia and its natural own gravity, can not rise too much above its gravitational mass center, but soon has to desist its efforts, and then, forced by itself, must move back to its gravitational mass center, the actual excitable gravitational point has then a free return again and then agitates again through its peculiar attractive force the inert gravitational mass point, which then in turn pushes again towards the main attraction point, which however, once the pressure becomes too much for it, moves back to its lightweight or smaller side.
HG|3|62|10|0|Through such continuous, of course only very mechanically monotonous reciprocating movement the so-called natural animal-organic life is brought about.
HG|3|62|11|0|And if thus the moving force in an organism is achieved, it imparts itself to the whole mass, excites it more or less, and a whole organism is then thereby animated and can be utilized according to the nature of its revival.
HG|3|62|12|0|From My side of course everything is added and I first have to built the whole mass organism from point to point and must, as described, only gradually set it up.
HG|3|62|13|0|Once it has been set up most expediently, the organism keeps on living for as long I want to give it the necessary nourishment; but if I deprive it of such, it then soon begins to weaken and becomes sluggish, soon falls over each other, crushes itself and consumes itself again from point to point, as it was previously created, finally disintegrates completely and returns as a completely resolved wills-substance spiritually back to Me.
HG|3|62|14|0|Behold, this is a fundamental line of My organic construction plan! It will only gradually become clearer to you in the light of your own spirit, and for now you need not understand more than that our current seating order exactly corresponds to this My creation’s building order. But how, - that will be shown at once!
HG|3|62|15|0|Behold, I am the main life- and attraction point of the whole of infinity; but you are My organs to receive the life out of Me - but tell Me, you My Lamech, am I sitting right in the middle of you?”
HG|3|62|16|0|Here Lamech hesitated a little and said, "No, O Lord and Father! Because with four persons such is indeed impossible; but behold, the center would only be between You and Henoch!"
HG|3|62|17|0|And the Lord said: "See, that is why this is such a right and good order, since I as the foundation of all life and activity am located in the three and a quarter part among you, and you therefore represent the smaller and lighter North Pole and Henoch and Lamech represent the heavy and much larger South Pole!
HG|3|62|18|0|And as such we also want to attract and excite each other by all kinds of big considerations in the endless sphere of life!
HG|3|62|19|0|Who therefore knows something extraordinary, let him speak, and we are going to communicate with each other about it quite well! That is the least of My concern - and as such, you Lamech, can start right away! Amen."
HG|3|63|1|0|Lamech did not need to think long and soon came up with the following question:
HG|3|63|2|0|"O Lord, You most best, most loving, holy Father! Since You have bestowed the great mercy on me by calling on me to speak to You and to ask You about all kinds of unknown subjects, I thus dare to make full use of this endless, great mercy.
HG|3|63|3|0|Behold, I often have thought about it by myself, whether it is right before You, if a man has more than one wife!
HG|3|63|4|0|Although nature seems in favour of it since the man can procreate almost every day; but the woman can basically only conceive once a year!
HG|3|63|5|0|If one looks at this relationship by the light of an objective mind, polygamy appears to be perfectly appropriate and in line with nature and cause in that thereby the population can only gain but never lose.
HG|3|63|6|0|But if one considers, however, the always same ratio of numbers of individuals, it shows again, as You had not intended to be like that since the number of women is here and there not rarely less than the number of men; here and there it is equal but very seldom are their numbers significantly greater than those of men.
HG|3|63|7|0|But this ratio obviously contradicts the first, although by the mind approving need of nature; because if I allow polygamy then there are instantly a thousand men without wives, who are nevertheless able to procreate just as well as those who have many wives.
HG|3|63|8|0|But if I do not allow polygamy, the man who is able to procreate on a nearly daily basis, can only procreate once a year, what however seems in stark contradiction with the nature of a man. - O Lord, regarding this subject I want to have above all a true light!”
HG|3|63|9|0|And the Lord replied to Lamech: "Behold, this is quite a good and truly wise question, and a complete answer to this question may not be missing from a true leader of so many people; and thus listen, I want to give you on your wise question a right answer:
HG|3|63|10|0|See, if polygamy would be in My order, I would certainly at the beginning already, when I created Adam as the first man of the earth, who is still alive on the heights until this hour and will live for many more years, also created for this first person three hundred and sixty odd wives, so that he would be able to apply his daily ability to procreate!
HG|3|63|11|0|But see, I created for him only one woman, and in the same ratio I still give, even to this hour, for every one male only one female; and from this you can quite easily come to the good conclusion that for every man only one woman is provided by Me despite the man’s copious ability to procreate.
HG|3|63|12|0|But concerning this, it is not given for the sake of quantitative procreation, but only for the sake of qualitative  procreation; and as such a man can procreate with a woman thus fewer, but more stronger children, while with quantitative procreations only the largest and most immature weaklings can be produced.
HG|3|63|13|0|Because every seed will only bring forth a bad or no fruit at all, if it is not first brought to full maturity.
HG|3|63|14|0|This is also the case with people, even more so where the awakening of the most precious fruit is concerned.
HG|3|63|15|0|Thus it stays with only one woman, and it is sufficient, if she matures only one fruit every three years. - Do you understand this?"
HG|3|64|1|0|And Lamech, overjoyed by this very important lecture, asked further and said to the Lord:
HG|3|64|2|0|"O Lord and Father, such must be right; I can see it now very clearly that in accordance with Your holy order, man should have only one wife.
HG|3|64|3|0|But during Your holy teaching another point occurred to me, which at least apparently seen from a certain spiritual-moral point of view, might for many provide the reason for polygamy.
HG|3|64|4|0|I, an appointed leader by You, from the limited sphere of my knowledge could not find the word to denote the reason for it as completely wrong! That is why I want to present this dangerous point to You without the slightest restriction; because You have so graciously allowed me to speak, and therefore I want to speak in front of You, what my limited knowledge will give me!"
HG|3|64|5|0|And the Lord said by interrupting Lamech a little: "You are right, to do this; but don’t make too many words and preliminary excuses because time is precious, and in addition I am not like a foolish man, to whom one must speak with a thousand prefaces until he comprehends something!
HG|3|64|6|0|Therefore do not make a lot of ado and always come straight to the point; for I know already for quite a long time, what you are going to ask me now! Therefore it is indeed easy for you to talk to Me because with Me you can assume that I most certainly will understand you from the very bottom.
HG|3|64|7|0|Thus tell Me your still questionable point - but without explanatory circumstances which, at least  I, do not need to understand a discourse! Thus, just keep on talking boldly!"
HG|3|64|8|0|And Lamech, a little humbled by this short verbal rebuke, presented very briefly his point in question and said:
HG|3|64|9|0|"The man has a sense, whereby he not only embraces just one but many women; and this feeling is a real glutton. For if someone already had two, three and even more of the most beautiful women, but came to a place where there are another one-hundred beautifully shaped women, behold, it soon urges him mightily to also possess those hundred women!
HG|3|64|10|0|However, on the other hand, man is not his own creator but only You are; why then such a drive in him, which, according to Your order, is not allowed to be realized? Man has not given himself such a dangerous drive?!”
HG|3|64|11|0|And the Lord replied to this: “Behold, here the abundance of feelings is very much the same as it is the case with the quantitatively provision for procreation.
HG|3|64|12|0|The feeling which expresses itself as a powerful drive or pull in the heart, is also an abundant ability to procreate, but only in the spirit.
HG|3|64|13|0|But if the man is a horny person and scatters his seed on the streets and backroads, tell Me, if such a fundamentally weakened man with his diluted ability to procreate, will ever be able, even with a well-fertile woman, to produce a fruit in the right measure?
HG|3|64|14|0|See, he will not! Because from grape marc one cannot presses spiritual juice anymore.
HG|3|64|15|0|It is the same with the abundance of feelings: The man should accumulate his feelings in his heart and then turn to Me; and once he gained the right strength of maturity, he then will find in Me, the primal cause of all things and thus also of all still so beautiful women, the most adequate and most satisfying substitute and will then be able, with this powerful feeling, to love a woman with all the righteous strength, and his neighbours wife will never  bother him.
HG|3|64|16|0|But also know this, that in this world everything in man is a property to be developed for an endless sublime eternal purpose; therefore he should refrain from making a premature silly use of these in himself perceived powers, until they reached full maturity.
HG|3|64|17|0|But just like the fruits of the earth mature only in the light of the sun, also the spiritual powers of man mature in My light only.
HG|3|64|18|0|Therefore, everyone should focus his powers on Me, and he will become a completely mature, powerful person in My order. But who does not do it, is himself guilty of his own death. - Do you understand that?”
HG|3|65|1|0|When asked, however, whether he understood what the Lord had explained to him, he said: "O Lord, how should I not understand it, since You as the light of all light, the sun of suns shines through me like the morning sun a trembling dewdrop, which on the tip of a grass leaflet is gently swang by an exhilarating morning breath?!
HG|3|65|2|0|The droplet is like me an insignificant fleeting object in Your endless great series of creations; but once it is there, it absorbs the sun in itself just as my eye and shines in its close vicinity just like a small sun and refreshes with its light its small surrounding, its small world, like a wise person refreshes his still less wise brothers.
HG|3|65|3|0|And so I believe to be like such a dew droplet. I am illuminated by Your light, and have understood You insofar it is possible for me given my creaturely insignificance before You, great, almighty Creator and to the extent Your almighty holy will allows me to; and I also think now in this Your light in me that I, with Your mercy, will be able to refresh this my surroundings manifold.
HG|3|65|4|0|But that I want to say thereby: 'Lord, I have fully grasped Your radiant words', I surely would then be regarded a far greater fool, than to state in all seriousness that a dew droplet have adsorbed the actual sun in itself, because it reflects colorful shimmering the sun’s light.
HG|3|65|5|0|You, o Lord will know best how much I lack to fully comprehend Your sacred words; therefore I beg You: enlighten me according to my needs!"
HG|3|65|6|0|And the Lord commended Lamech for his beautiful answer and the good speech, in which a lot of wisdom is based, and after such commendation, directed the following words to him:
HG|3|65|7|0|"The droplet, however, with which you compare yourself, is not so insignificant and not so evanescent as you might think.
HG|3|65|8|0|Behold, the dew droplet lives, gives life to its small world and as a life-giver this itself perfecting life will be absorbed by an already higher standing life grade, where it forms part of a more powerful acting soul, which soul then never dies but always grows and silently moves progressively through the rows of being, until it reaches its destination, to take in higher rays from the sun, which now hot lovingly shines on you!
HG|3|65|9|0|You have heard from the wisdom of Farak: But when God had formed the first man from the clay of the earth, He breathed a living soul into his nostrils, and the man became a living soul before God, his Creator.
HG|3|65|10|0|Behold, this breath still breezes constantly over and through the whole earth which altogether represents itself rejuvenated in Adam, and awakens at all times countless living souls for future people!
HG|3|65|11|0|And behold, these people are the purpose of the dew droplet; only in them it is enabled, to take in higher rays precisely in the way as it is now the case with you, to take in from the sun of eternal life, which can not be imbibed by any other series of being anymore.
HG|3|65|12|0|Thus also the whole earth is as a human being, and its constituent are the souls, which once, bound with My spirit, were already there. But they did not succeeded the trials and therefore are now renewed ripened in the large womb of the earth, to be awakened to a new life through My breath.
HG|3|65|13|0|Such you will hardly understand; but it this not really necessary for life.
HG|3|65|14|0|But if you want more information about it to your pious, you have the right to ask. And so you can ask what you want, and I want to enlighten you in every corner of your life! But if you ask, do not make a lot of words! Amen."
HG|3|66|1|0|But when Lamech heard such words from the mouth of the Lord, he hit himself on the chest and said:
HG|3|66|2|0|"O Lord, now Lamech has become mute in his mind and knows nothing more to say or to ask; because You have touched on a too mysterious and most deepest hidden matter, in which my snail eye is not able to look.
HG|3|66|3|0|And verily true, I shudder now before Your endless depth of wisdom and have therefore no longer the courage to ask You about anything! Because You could give me an even deeper answer and I would perish before You and before the entire nation! Therefore, someone else should ask You something instead of me!
HG|3|66|4|0|It is in itself the most pleasant and the greatest to be taught by You, the Creator Himself, about Your great miracles of creation; but if You, O Lord, places Your still quite blind creature in the most glaring rays of Your infinite mightiest strongest light too quickly, one only feels too painfully one’s own lack of light.
HG|3|66|5|0|To know that one in every aspect is a pure nothing against You, is bearable; but to vividly feel it in Your most almighty brightest light, is unbearable. Therefore, I do not dare to ask You for something any longer because I only realize my absolute nullity before You."
HG|3|66|6|0|And the Lord said to Lamech: "Listen, this is precisely the actual main reason as to why I reveal to you deeply hidden things, so that you should become humiliated with all your heart and take prisoner all your wisdom and insights and place it before My feet!
HG|3|66|7|0|For as long as you want to flaunt with even a smallest spark of your own wisdom, you can not enter into My wisdom; and if I would force it upon you, it would destroy you like an ignited rock salt destroys everything that surrounds it.
HG|3|66|8|0|Therefore you first have to stand absolutely ethereal cleaned before Me through your humiliation, prior you being able to bear My light in you.
HG|3|66|9|0|Behold, this temple is indeed built for the wisdom out of Met; but it could not be built on this pure mountain top until it was purified from all unclean vermin.
HG|3|66|10|0|In the same manner may also My living temple of My wisdom not be built in you, until you have not completely cleaned your own wisdom mountain in you.
HG|3|66|11|0|Rejoice therefore, when My light is starting to pressure you; because then you are close to hand everything which belongs to you, to Me and in exchange  to receive in you what is Mine!
HG|3|66|12|0|Behold, this matter of the spirit is similar to the teeth, which are actually the symbol of wisdom:
HG|3|66|13|0|The milk teeth which the child obtained with pain, must somewhat painfully be destroyed again when the strong adult teeth start to grow; because they were only road makers for the adult teeth.
HG|3|66|14|0|In the same way also all your former wisdom must give way before you can absorb Mine, forever mighty!
HG|3|66|15|0|And therefore you can courageously keep on asking Me and humble yourself in My light, so that you can become capable of accepting My pure light in you! But I see that you have understood Me quite well now; thus dare to ask Me something again! Therefore ask whatever you want and I will answer you! Amen.»
HG|3|67|1|0|After this very deep and alive tuitionally speech of the Lord, Lamech was motivated again and said to the Lord whom he loved now above all:
HG|3|67|2|0|"O Lord and most holy Father, if this is so, I want to ask You all my life and I will not be afraid anymore, if You, to humiliate me, give me even the deepest answers!
HG|3|67|3|0|And as such I’m ready with, in my opinion, a very important question! If You, O Lord, want to hear it, I then will release it at once!"
HG|3|67|4|0|And the Lord said to him in a very gentle tone: "Why do you always want a threefold permission before daring to speak?
HG|3|67|5|0|I say to you, speak! Because in My speech I already have told you that you can ask whatever you want, and I will enlighten you about it! Why should there be a second and third permission required?! Thus just speak as your heart and tongue tells you to!"
HG|3|67|6|0|These words opened Lamech’s mouth entirely and at once he came up with the following question by saying:
HG|3|67|7|0|"Lord, You were since eternity perfect and endless good in Your being and that through Your entire being and except for You there was forever nothing in Your entire infinity except You alone.
HG|3|67|8|0|But when You wanted to create angels, heavens and worlds and people, You did not need any substances but Your almighty will, coupled to Your most wisest, most holiest exalted ideas and thoughts, was and always will be forever the sole reason of Your whole infinite creation.
HG|3|67|9|0|But since it is impossible for me to think that in You ever could have taken place a bad idea or even a remotely evil thought, I would like to know from You, from where the actual evilness of Satan and thus also the spite and bad in us humans came from. From where the sin, from where the anger, from where envy, from where revenge, from where the lust for power and from where harlotry?"
HG|3|67|10|0|And the Lord replied to Lamech: "My dear Lamech, although this your question sounds very sublime but let Me tell you: it is very human!
HG|3|67|11|0|I nevertheless want to give you an answer and solve your question, although you secretly thought to have given Me a question that even I would have a little trouble in answering and thus listen:
HG|3|67|12|0|In My countenance bundle absolutely nothing evil exists but only differences in the effect of My will; and this is in hell as in heaven, in creating as in destroying equally good.
HG|3|67|13|0|But in the countenance bundle of the creatures only one can be considered and put as good, this means: the ratio part of affirmation only can be considered and put as good, under which the creature can exist next to Me and in Me and that is the sustaining or continuously creating part of Me, - but the resolutionary or destructive ruling powerful part is viewed as evil by the creature because in it next to Me and in Me can not be thought existable.
HG|3|67|14|0|In Me, thus, the Yes as well as the No is equally good; because in the Yes I create and in the No I manage and arrange everything.
HG|3|67|15|0|But for the creature only the Yes is good and evil the No and this for as long until such time it has not become completely one with Me in the Yes, where it then can also exist in the No.
HG|3|67|16|0|Therefore for Me there exist no Satan and no hell - but it exist in view of himself and the people of this world because here it is about the education of my children.
HG|3|67|17|0|There exist countless other worlds on which one does not know Satan and therefore also not the No but only the Yes in its relationships.
HG|3|67|18|0|Behold, this is how things stand! The earth is a nursery and as such there is always a lot of shouting and blind hubbub; but I look at it with different eyes than you, a person of this world.
HG|3|67|19|0|Do you understand this? - Tell Me how much of it you comprehend! Amen."
HG|3|68|1|0|And Lamech replied to this instructive reply of the Lord: "O Lord, You most best, holy Father! If it was up to my understanding, there would be still many things to ask about this point, that is to say for me!
HG|3|68|2|0|But there are still Henoch and my name companion from the heights; they have, O holy Father, understood You certainly much better than myself and therefore, should it become necessary, can explain the most vital to me at a later occasion.
HG|3|68|3|0|And as such I have recognized my unworthiness, O Lord, to speak in front of You, and therefore no longer dare  to ask You about it; but not for the sake of Your endless wisdom's sake, but because You are holy, exceedingly holy.
HG|3|68|4|0|Initially I did not felt it so much; but since I've been really deeply humiliated in me by Your wisdom, I suddenly became aware of Your endless holiness, and I am pressed by its divine heaviness into the deepest and most darkest abyss!"
HG|3|68|5|0|Here Lamech fell silent in all earnest; for during the speech of the Lord he begun to feel and thus livingly recognized from the grounds of grounds what God is in His being and what the created man is in his own being.
HG|3|68|6|0|And he thought by himself, how man in all his parts so entirely depends on God and with his own strength he is not even able to do one breath, let alone to create a clear idea in himself, and also became more aware of the fact that this same omnipotent, holy, eternal God is now at his side and talks to him.
HG|3|68|7|0|Therefore he became so much affected and humiliated that he dared not continue to talk.
HG|3|68|8|0|But the Lord soon recognized such embarrassment of Lamech and then told him: "Listen to Me, My son Lamech! Can I help it that I am God forever, alive out of Myself and you a creature out of Me? Is it possible to change this relationship? Can you become an everlasting God and I your creature? Behold, these are things that are even impossible for Me!
HG|3|68|9|0|I as little as you will ever be able to reverse this order; because if it would be possible that I could squirm down to a pure creature, the moment when I lay down the eternal Godhead in order to hand it to you, the whole creation, including you, would perish up to the very last atom.
HG|3|68|10|0|But if such occurred, what would you have of such change and what would be left for Me then? - You would be no longer there; and I would need to take up the deity again and if I wanted to have beings around Me, I had to create them anew and call you back into existence again, since I certainly wanted that you were beside Me!
HG|3|68|11|0|But I mean that you now realize, what under the conditions of my eternal order is possible and what there is impossible and also will realize that I as the eternally unchangeable God surely do everything to get close to My creatures and the children stemming from them and to fill all chasms between Me and them so that they can interact with Me as with their own kind and can learn from Me their eternal living destiny in which then between Me and them merely a moral difference should prevail, according to which they should become their complete own masters in Me and next to Me forever.
HG|3|68|12|0|If this is necessarily the case, I again cannot see why you are trembling before My Divinity to such an extent that your tongue fails to serve you!
HG|3|68|13|0|Thus set aside that which does not suit the Father and child relationship, but keep on conversing whatever comes to your mind, so that you can see how very patient I, your Father, always is!
HG|3|68|14|0|But now put your hand in Mine, and feel how good and patient I am, and then speak how your tongue has grown! Amen. "
HG|3|69|1|0|After such encouragement from the Lord's side, Lamech’s disposition became freer and he said:
HG|3|69|2|0|"Yes, so it is and will remain true forever: The creature can never become an uncreated God but also God can never become a created creature!
HG|3|69|3|0|God lives forever free out of Himself and the creature only subject through God and from God; but once the creature is there and lives, it lives indeed in its own way a divine life since eternally there exists nowhere another life than the only one life out of God.
HG|3|69|4|0|If, however, it is a life out of the eternal life of God, it can not possibly be otherwise than also be forever.
HG|3|69|5|0|My life can therefore only be a particle of the eternal infinite life of God Himself, otherwise it would be no life at all; but since it is such a particle, it must be equal to that of which it is a particle, thus eternal, forward and backward looking. Because I can not think that in Your fullness of life there can exist older and younger particles of life!
HG|3|69|6|0|My conclusion is now this: I was, o Lord, forever a  life in You but bound in Your endless fullness of life; but at one stage it had pleased You to place this my life particle free out of Yourself, and thus I am now a liberated life-particle out of You forever, just as I formerly was since eternity unfree in You by myself but nevertheless a totally free life united with Your endless life!
HG|3|69|7|0|Lord and Father, did I spoke right or was I wrong in any way?”
HG|3|69|8|0|And the Lord said: "No, Lamech, this time your judgment is perfectly good and true and correct; of which you can be fully assured out of My mouth!
HG|3|69|9|0|It is as you have said it right now and as such we are from eternity just that, - with the only difference according to which I am the eternal totality, but you are only one small particle of this infinite totality in and out of Me.
HG|3|69|10|0|For this surely must be right that every person’s thoughts must be as old as he is old himself; but it depends on when a person thinks them or so to speak frees them in his mind.
HG|3|69|11|0|But if such takes place, the person has so to speak created and shaped them, often also actively serving outside of himself and these ideas are then standing there like free beings, although they are still bound to the creator, that is, to the person who thought them.
HG|3|69|12|0|Behold, it is indeed between us the case! I am the man of all men and you people are all together My thoughts, thus My life because the thoughts, the free thoughts, are the actual life in Me, thus as they are in you, since you all are created entirely according to My likeness!
HG|3|69|13|0|But as My eternal thoughts you can indeed be impossibly younger than Myself; and so you, Lamech, as said, has derived it perfectly right this time!
HG|3|69|14|0|This is thus right; but there still holds a big secret here and it presents itself quite mightily in the question: How and in what way, however, can the Creator put His thoughts as His eternal life particles outside of Himself as perfect, free, self-conscious, living beings, so that they are as you are now before Me and can talk to Me as if you were a second eternal God beside Me?
HG|3|69|15|0|Lamech, behold, up to now you have asked Me; but now I ask you! Search within you for an answer to this My question; because it must lie within you, just like you surely have the creaturely in you! Think, and answer Me then! Amen."
HG|3|70|1|0|Lamech was mightily taken aback by this question and did not know what to do. Should he in all earnesty begin to seek an answer to this question which can only be answered by the Creator Himself or should he view this so highly put question only as a good humiliation which the Lord allowed happening to him because he perhaps has expressed himself a little too high before the Lord in the earlier discussion?
HG|3|70|2|0|For some time Lamech floated back and forth between these two ideas and therefore remained completely silent and thus stayed with the required response in the background.
HG|3|70|3|0|But the Lord knew quite well why Lamech said nothing and therefore said to him: "Listen, My dear son Lamech! How long will you let Me then wait for a response?
HG|3|70|4|0|You have spoken truly deep wise in your earlier  deliberation, so much so that such a speech would not have dishonored a most deep thinking Cherub; and yet I have not asked you such beforehand but only gave you the unconditional right to ask.
HG|3|70|5|0|But now that I gave you through My question a legitimate opportunity to let your profound wisdom run free, you are silent like a mouse smelling the cat and do not want to talk about what could redound a great honor for you!
HG|3|70|6|0|What is it then? Were you suddenly left stranded by your ingenuity or do you not dare to come forward with the found answer since you yourself can not fully vouch for its competency?
HG|3|70|7|0|Thus speak so that we can learn from you what you think is your problem!"
HG|3|70|8|0|And Lamech gathered himself in his spirit upon this quite pressing conditional preface of the Lord and spoke with a very embarrassed voice:
HG|3|70|9|0|"O Lord, now it is as clear to me as the sun that the terrible question which You put to me is not really an answerable question but only a very loud wake-up call for my wanna be shimmering wisdom foolishness!
HG|3|70|10|0|I can only thank You, O Lord, and most loving Father, from the deepest bottom of my heart which loves You now above everything, everything, everything; because I can see it now clearer and clearer that in a certain way I wanted to shine a little with my foolishness before You and Henoch, as if I also would be a wise man, of whom at least Henoch had to say that he is a formidable wise man!
HG|3|70|11|0|But this Your holy question has shown me my folly in full and I beg You to forgive me this my great folly and also want to ask You o dear, holy Father, since You already have brought up such a sacred question, to also answer it graciously, so that the answer should pious us according to Your holy will; and if it cannot do this according to Your highest wisest insight, I will nevertheless try to lively thank You anyway from the depth of my heart for Your non-answer!"
HG|3|70|12|0|But the Lord replied to Lamech and said, "Listen, my dear son Lamech, this narrative of your weakness I like incomparable better than your earlier deliberation about the life-homogeneous relationship between Creator and creature, although it was actually right since I gave it to you to speak like this, to purify your heart and to show you what true wisdom is, namely humility, according to which man realizes that out of himself he can achieve absolutely nothing, but with Me everything.
HG|3|70|13|0|But now, in order to convince you, I will put the great answer in your heart and it will become clear to you how man out of Me before Me and all of the world can speak as if out of himself!
HG|3|70|14|0|And so be it then and you may now begin to speak! Amen."
HG|3|71|1|0|And Lamech began immediately to speak at a leisurely pace and said: "The question, if I am not mistaken, read as follows:
HG|3|71|2|0|How and in what way, however, can the Creator place His thoughts as His eternal life particles out of Himself as entirely free, self-conscious living beings, so that they are what I am now before You, O Lord, and can talk to You as if I was a second eternal God next to You?
HG|3|71|3|0|That would be the question! This is true - that I recognize as clear as daylight; but the answer, the very difficult answer, has not yet come together with the question to the light of the world.
HG|3|71|4|0|But I now see something in me: they are great thoughts! - Through chaos they squirm to the fore like individual stars which also sometimes in a heavily clouded night in a similar way break through and then look down softly and gentle through the torn cloud crevasses, onto the dark surface of the earth.
HG|3|71|5|0|O thoughts, o thoughts, you wonderful small-creations of my spirit! What extraordinary forms are you? You powerfully fill my chest; stars press against stars and illuminated forms against forms, and my soul becomes freer and freer!
HG|3|71|6|0|Now the nightly clouds in my chest move away and whereto they move, they encounter mighty streams of light  and the light streams are absorbing the retreating clouds and the absorbed clouds are becoming light themselves and in the streams they turn to forms, - yes, they are becoming wonderful, glorious forms indeed!
HG|3|71|7|0|O, now I see an abundance of light forms in me, which indescribably and innumerably flowing into each other like the bright shimmering ephemeris (mayflies) on a beautiful summer day when the sun is beginning to go under, or if it rises and begins to greet the deeper lying valley floors with its most glorious rays for the first time!
HG|3|71|8|0|Yes, and so I see the great answer clearly in me now; but how possible should I express this in words?!
HG|3|71|9|0|But what discover I pathetic fool now?! The forms transform themselves according to my will!
HG|3|71|10|0|Behold, I want people like me and they form according to my will! And I see how they are from one light atom to another light atom of my thoughts; and my will holds them in my own form and want that they live and they live like me and move freely because I want it like that.
HG|3|71|11|0|But I see myself according to my will in a completely similar form like they among them and this my own form speaks what I think and I speak in this my original size.
HG|3|71|12|0|And all the other forms in a perfect human form throng to this my form among them and listen to it and talk to it in a manner of their own constitution which I breathed into them through my will!
HG|3|71|13|0|But I find great joy in these forms and it is my will to preserve them all with my will. But this joy is a powerful love for these forms in me; I love them!
HG|3|71|14|0|And behold, from my form flames shoot out like lightning flashes and these flashes penetrate the chests of the many forms! And the forms begin to move themselves, look at each other and recognize themselves; and I see that they do with each other all kinds of things, that I no longer want!
HG|3|71|15|0|O Lord, what a great miracle is this now in me! If I only I had the answer already!"
HG|3|71|16|0|And the Lord said to Lamech: "I say to you: you do not need it any more; because you have already given it!
HG|3|71|17|0|Because it is as you have seen it now in you, - but of course, perfectly realized with Me, what with you was only a temporary, fleeting image!
HG|3|71|18|0|But to speak more about it would be a purposeless babble because the creature can understand the Creator’s power figuratively but never in reality.
HG|3|71|19|0|But you still have another question in the background; and thus reveal it to us! Amen.»
HG|3|72|1|0|But when Lamech heard such new invitation from the Lord, according to which he could still come up with another question, although it had already begun significantly to dawn in the east, he was overjoyed and without much hesitancy he came up with the following question, saying:
HG|3|72|2|0|"O Lord, You holy and most loving Father and Creator of all angels and people! See, life on earth as trial of the spirit would in and of itself serve its sublime purpose quite well, if only one most unpleasant matter would not be coupled to it; this matter, however, is the ability to feel terrible pain!
HG|3|72|3|0|Why must this body be able to feel pain? Why must cause it me pain if I bump into something, or if I fell somewhere or if I cut, pinch or prick myself? Why must so often develop very annoying pains in the body? Why does the fire burn me so unbearable and why must the woman  give birth under such great pain?
HG|3|72|4|0|Behold, O You dear, holy Father, I absolutely can not tolerate this in the sphere of life with this my recognition and would like therefore to know from You, the Creator, the reason for this sad phenomenon!
HG|3|72|5|0|For I presume with great confidence that the life of the spirit is completely without pain. Therefore the life of the body could in a similar manner also be surely completely without pain! - Am I right or not?
HG|3|72|6|0|And the Lord, looking at Lamech very compassionately, said to him: "Listen, My son Lamech, this time you have not even have the semblance of truth and rightfulness on your side!
HG|3|72|7|0|Tell Me in your mind: Would any form of life even conceivable if it was not receptive of impressions of all kinds? if you had no feeling, would you still be alive?
HG|3|72|8|0|But lets assume hypothetically that man perceives all impressions as pleasant, for example such as the act of procreation. Would man not begin soon to destroy himself by continually bump, beat, stab, cut and burn himself and within one year there would be no limbs left on the whole of his body?!
HG|3|72|9|0|Without any sensation - whether pleasant or painful, is only absolute death.
HG|3|72|10|0|Thus pain is indeed life's biggest benefactor and most trustworthy protector, without which life could in no way be imagined to exist.
HG|3|72|11|0|Moreover, you were given a painless body anyway! If you maintain it according to My order and are attentive while lying down, sitting, standing, walking and running, you will be going through life completely without pain; and if you are moderate in eating and drinking, you will also be spared any inner pain; and if you do not apply yourself too much to the works of the flesh, you will never know what there is a pain in the limbs!
HG|3|72|12|0|Pain, however, is indeed the most real attribute of life, without which you would have no senses! It is the actual sensation and perception of love; and if this is getting out of its order, it feels this in the nature of pain but the order always as a very pleasant feeling.
HG|3|72|13|0|Therefore never wish away pain; for it is your life’s most faithful guard and once also will become the contractor and collector and total savior of the life of your spirit.
HG|3|72|14|0|But to the extent also the purest spirits are unable to experience pain or not, a spirit will inform you at once! Amen."
HG|3|73|1|0|When the Lord had hardly finished speaking, Zuriel was already standing radiantly among the small seated group in the temple, bowed to the ground before the Lord and then said to the Lord:
HG|3|73|2|0|"O Lord, You great God, You most loving, holy Father and almighty Creator of all spirits and people from the old spirits of Your primordial heavens which existed forever just like You have existed forever above all the heavens of heavens in the everlasting inaccessible sanctuary of Your light!
HG|3|73|3|0|You have most graciously called upon me out of Your endless fatherly gentleness; then let also Your holy love known to me, what sweet work lies ahead of me to accomplish!"
HG|3|73|4|0|And the Lord said: "Zuriel, I know your old loyalty! But see, here by my side is Lamech, whom you know; so that he can become a full brother to you, resolve for him the spiritual part of his question, so that he can find out if the perfect life in the purest spirit is also capable of pain or not! Behold, that's the reason why I called you; and thus demonstrate to this brother according to the way of the spirits! Amen.»
HG|3|73|5|0|The Lord had hardly finished speaking when Zuriel already stretched out his hand, put it on the chest of Lamech and then said to him:
HG|3|73|6|0|"Brother, according to the most holy will of the Lord, for a short time step out of your rotten dwelling, and experience alive, how it is, that your hard faith makes you believe!"
HG|3|73|7|0|And as soon as these words were heard by Lamech, his body dropped backwards as of a dying man, - but his spirit was standing white shining before Zuriel.
HG|3|73|8|0|And Zuriel at once took his hand and thoroughly squeezed it.
HG|3|73|9|0|But Lamech cried out loud in the spirit and in his strong outcry said: "But for the Lord's sake, what are you doing to me?! You crush my hand and cause me a really terrible pain!"
HG|3|73|10|0|But Zuriel let go of Lamech’s hand and then said to him: "Brother, you're now in the spirit; for behold, your dwelling rests fainted on the steps of the altar! But how could you cry out of pain when you earlier asserted that the pure spirit is incapable of pain?"
HG|3|73|11|0|And Lamech replied to Zuriel: "O brother, you are a tough teacher! Even if experience is the best teacher, I surely would have comprehended it also in a somewhat more gentle manner that one is indescribable more sensitive in the spirit than in the body!
HG|3|73|12|0|No, for this lecture I could be kindly thankful for all future; for the hand still burns me as if I would be holding it in melted ore! O Lord, take away the pain otherwise I must despair!"
HG|3|73|13|0|But Zuriel breathed on to the hand of Lamech and his pain was gone and he was with the fullest consciousness back in his body.
HG|3|73|14|0|But the Lord then asked Lamech what he now thought of the sensibility of the spirit.
HG|3|73|15|0|And Lamech said, "O Lord, just the opposite of my previous opinion"!
HG|3|73|16|0|And the Lord said: "That's all we need! If sensibility belongs to life, it indeed needs to be most intense where life is united in its primordial fullness! By the way, the expression ‘an unfeeling spirit’ would be the biggest contradiction!
HG|3|73|17|0|But lets leave it to Zuriel to tell us more about it, that is why he is here! And so you can speak, Zuriel! Amen."
HG|3|74|1|0|And straightway Zuriel began to address the following words to Lamech and said to him: "Brother Lamech in the Lord, our almighty Creator and most holy and most loving Father! Behold, I have, so to speak, demonstrated it to you tangibly before - while in a spiritual state - that the spirit has a really mighty strong sensibility for spiritual impressions which in effect resemble very much the natural reaction, but not so in meaning!
HG|3|74|2|0|But you still don’t know yet wherein your spiritual  painful feeling has its reason. But that you also may understand such most clearly, I will tell you most faithfully according to the will of the Lord, and so hear me out!
HG|3|74|3|0|See, you feel the impressions of the world because you live in it, either painful or soothing and pleasant; painful then, if the impressions are surpassing the powers dwelling inside you and soothing and pleasant if the impressions are felt in such a way that they do not exceed your inherent powers but correspond harmoniously with them.
HG|3|74|4|0|If the impressions are weaker, so that your powers behave as by far conquering them, you will notice them quite indifferently, because you will find that your inherent powers have necessarily been activated in a below capacity counter state.
HG|3|74|5|0|For only in a your strength harmonically corresponding  reaction against the impressions from the outside lies the pleasant feeling which is also the very essence of all bliss.
HG|3|74|6|0|Now, behold, if you feel any pain in your body, it is not felt by your body but only by your spirit, who alone has the ability of sensibility!
HG|3|74|7|0|That you, however, feel pain as if it is felt by your body, has its reason therein, because your spirit dwells in all your body parts in a completely corresponding manner.
HG|3|74|8|0|If, however, your spirit or your very actual I, can be exceedingly strongly excited by the coarse material body through external impressions, since it is as thoroughly as possible covered and protected from all sides, it will be even more excitable in a still completely absolute state!
HG|3|74|9|0|But why? - Because the spirit in a completely absolute state reverts to the corresponding interaction with the ground forces and must perceive their strength even from a great distance, both in time and space, because without such awareness it could very easily get into an unredeemable captivity, in which it might have to endure exceedingly significant and by far worse experiences than you experienced during my my handshake!
HG|3|74|10|0|If the spirit is imperfect, thus not fully developed and practiced in its senses of perception, it is still blind and deaf to the form and voice of the truth, and its absolute state will under any circumstances not be desirable because in such a state it will not be able to dodge the billowing impressions on him at the right time or to encounter them vigorously.
HG|3|74|11|0|But of course, with a perfect spirit this is all together quite differently; since he is always united with Him, - who is sitting next to you!
HG|3|74|12|0|Because He prepares the powers of the spirit in such a way, so that it is always well dimensioned against all impressions and excitations, through which then only an everlasting most blessed feeling of pleasantness can arise, but never a feeling of pain.
HG|3|74|13|0|Note these words well; they will lead you into the deepest mysteries of life with the eternal love and grace of the Lord!
HG|3|74|14|0|O Lord, I have fulfilled Your will with Your grace; so let me then go again in peace!"
HG|3|74|15|0|The Lord then instructed Zuriel to withdraw but called on Henoch to speak some deep words about it.
HG|3|75|1|0|When Henoch heard such a request from the Father outwardly as well as inwardly, he rose and standing in front of Lamech he began to speak:
HG|3|75|2|0|"Brother Lamech, very important and highly significant are the words which the spirit Zuriel has spoken to you in a human manner and I can’t give you a better word in this sphere!
HG|3|75|3|0|But I know what it is, if the Spirit speaks in a human manner; but you do not know that because you are still sticking to the tongue and not the spirit.
HG|3|75|4|0|And as such I therefore want to gently carry you over, according to the most holy will of our so very dear and holy Father, from the tongue to the spirit, where you then yourself can look and understand, how life in the spirit presents itself! Therefore listen to me in your heart!
HG|3|75|5|0|Behold, when two winds blow against each other, where one is as strong as the other, a balance is thereby achieved in the air and a pleasant rest prevails on the earth's surface; the air becomes clear - and pure, and the sun’s rays can unhindered enlighten the countryside and warm it up with its unclouded light.
HG|3|75|6|0|But if after the balance one wind is unexpectedly intensified and its opponent becomes weaker, then the stronger one starts immediately to forcefully push forward and in this way also drags and shoves mercilessly the weaker wind with it.
HG|3|75|7|0|But for as long the weaker wind every here and there  is attempting to master the more powerful wind, for as long it must put up with it, to be pushed and shoved around by the more powerful wind until finally it is nevertheless defeated; but if it gives up at once, then all pushing and shoving has ceased, - but thereby also the existence of the weaker wind!
HG|3|75|8|0|You now say to yourself: 'Yes, but why does the Lord allows this to happen? For Him, the Almighty, it would be very easily possible to prevent such a fight!'
HG|3|75|9|0|You're quite right; since for God are all things possible. But if He would not permit the forces to fight against each other, they finally would go limp and would lie  dead on the ground just like the stones of the mountains, which in and of itself are nothing else than such forces but in the highest degree judged and bound and therefore are immobile and therefore completely dead and have no sensibility.
HG|3|75|10|0|See, it is the same with the life of man! In his organs it blows back and forth. The spirit blows into matter and wants to drag it along; matter or the world blows in matter as the blood and the other finer juices and they in turn blow into the spirit and want to carry it away with itself.
HG|3|75|11|0|If the spirit is more powerful than matter, it urges it and makes it totally subservient to itself; but if matter conquers the spirit, the spirit goes under and as the actual life suffers severely and very painfully, continually carrying the most oppressive burden of death and this is then the spiritual death.
HG|3|75|12|0|However, if the spirit in such a death would became numb, it would thereby be lost forever beyond redemption; but the ever-increasing painful sensation of pressure forces it to continually defend itself and to fight matter. Thereby, however, its powers are exercised and constantly strengthened.
HG|3|75|13|0|And in this way, over the length of time, it can still become a perfect winner over its matter and may also reach the freedom of eternal life, just as the matter of the stone over time is crushed through its in it dormant and suffering heaviness and finally is compelled to give way to heaviness in a dissolved state, when this force is freed again and becomes one with the general force, to which all matter is subject to, - which is also the case with the wind, where the vanquished finally is victorious over the previous winner."
HG|3|76|1|0|After these words Henoch asked Lamech: "Brother Lamech, do you understand these my words?”
HG|3|76|2|0|And Lamech replied: "Yes, brother Henoch, the Lord all praise, all glory and honor and all thanks and all my love! So far, nothing appeared in your speech, which I did not  immediately grasp from the ground of grounds; but should there be something left to be discussed regarding the ability of pain of the spirit and what pain actually is in and of itself,  I ask you, beloved brother, to talk about it a little more, because your words are clear and refresh myself immensely!"
HG|3|76|3|0|Such remark from the side of Lamech pleased the Lord as well as Henoch, and the Lord indicated to Henoch, to continue talking. And Henoch directed the following words to Lamech, saying:
HG|3|76|4|0|"Lamech, my beloved brother, behold, every relationship in which and through which we all actually live has three sides: one is the natural-human side, the second the spiritual-human, and the third the divine-human side.
HG|3|76|5|0|The first two are comprehensible for us, but the third never ever; it is infinite because it is purely divine. But we are finite beings and therefore can impossibly see and touch the endless depths and heights of God.
HG|3|76|6|0|For this reason, a human being, even if he is wise out of God, can answer two questions about his own nature and its relationships; but the third question he will never ever be able to answer. Because its answer lies hidden in the ineffable and eternally incomprehensible depth of God and we will never ever completely decipher it!
HG|3|76|7|0|For this reason, there is very little left to discuss from our side regarding the pain ability of the spirit!
HG|3|76|8|0|But I’m of the opinion that we know about it just enough as it is necessary for us to know; the third part, however, we will for ever leave to the Lord.
HG|3|76|9|0|We know from experience that the spirit as the basic principle of life in man, can contain only the self-consciousness, hence the lively feeling and sensibility and thus also the pain ability!
HG|3|76|10|0|Since we have and know this now fully alive and thoroughly, we also have perfectly enough and can easily arrange our lives accordingly so that we for ever will have nothing to do with the unpleasant pain ability.
HG|3|76|11|0|But concerning the third side of this living property of the spirit - what in and of itself is pain or sensation, or what there is in its primordial ground the life-force - that, brother, as I said, we leave to Him whose most holy visible presence so abundantly blesses and revives us all now!
HG|3|76|12|0|I mean, more words about it would probably be superfluous and therefore lets thank Him for what we have so exceedingly graciously received from Him and certainly will receive even more! - Yes, so be it forever! Amen."
HG|3|77|1|0|When Henoch had finished these words and the sun was very close to appear on the horizon, Lamech got up, went before the Lord, fell on his knees and began to worship Him with all the fire of his love and thanked Him for all the immeasurable graces, gifts and mercies and asked the Lord with all the love-heat of his heart that He should remain with him and not henceforth disappear and become invisible again.
HG|3|77|2|0|But the Lord also got up and said to Lamech: "Arise, my beloved son Lamech! I only look at your heart, and not at your knees; if this is in order, then the rest of the body is too. But your heart is now in the most perfect order; thus also your body!
HG|3|77|3|0|But I now have great joy over you and therefore consecrate you as high priest of this temple.
HG|3|77|4|0|During this night I showed you the manifold degrees of true inner wisdom from Me, and this visible temple, built by your insight and hand, has thereby become a temple of wisdom, in which man of this earth should always remember that I, the Creator of heaven and the world, have taught you Myself at this place and have rested with you on the steps of the altar, and have thereby made and dedicated the steps, on which man should realize his nothingness before Me in utter tranquility of his spirit; and if he has done such, he then has given to Me in this temple a justified and pleasing sacrifice, in the same manner as you have now brought Me a sacrifice from the fiery bottom of your heart!
HG|3|77|5|0|But now that all these things are happening before your eyes and before the eyes of the people of whom most have been awake with us through the night, but they still do not know who I am and from where I am, I now say to you: When the first rays of the sun will begin to redden the mountain crests, you then go to the threshold of the open temple and announce it to the people openly that I am here.
HG|3|77|6|0|And add to such announcement to the people: That they should gather around the temple; however, no one should put his foot in the temple!
HG|3|77|7|0|And I will then Myself give the people, from the temple, an important lesson, who have followed Me here with love and great curiosity, while still not recognizing Me, and therefore will follow Me in the spirit even more intimately, if they are going to recognized Me!
HG|3|77|8|0|Behold, it is already very bright in the east; therefore collect yourself for your first task that you will perform for Me in this temple!
HG|3|77|9|0|But I'm telling you because you asked Me to stay henceforth with you: Where there is a faithful servant of the Lord, also the Master will not be far away; and where the children are, there is also the Father!
HG|3|77|10|0|You will always find Me on these steps; even if you will not always see Me with the eyes of your body, you nevertheless will always hear My living Word!
HG|3|77|11|0|Behold, this is a great promise! But go now to carry out your instructions! Amen."
HG|3|78|1|0|After such promise Lamech went to work as instructed. At the threshold of the open temple, he addressed the following words to the people who were all awake by now, saying:
HG|3|78|2|0|"Hear me, all my dear brethren and also all you sisters, an endless grace and mercy from the bright heavens of God above has befallen us all!
HG|3|78|3|0|We all, yes, the whole world will forever not be able to sufficiently appreciate, praise, laud, vaunt, worship and thank God the Lord for such greatness of grace and mercy and equally not be able to honor Him in a satisfactorily manner!
HG|3|78|4|0|Brothers, yesterday you have seen and heard among you the wise man and you were highly surprised by His high and deep wisdom! But nobody of you knew where this wise Man came from, therefore you also were asking questions back and forth among each other without obtaining a satisfactorily answer about Him.
HG|3|78|5|0|You all know this since you have experienced it together with me. But do you know already who this wise Man is?
HG|3|78|6|0|You negate such and inquire with rapt excitement of your souls: 'What is it then suddenly with the man whose great wisdom we had to admire so highly beyond measure?'
HG|3|78|7|0|Yes, my beloved brothers and sisters! This Man has a endlessly high wonderful explanation which cannot be announced with one word to your excited souls without harm! Therefore, I ask all of you: Listen to me very calmly and comprehend the greatest, the most high!
HG|3|78|8|0|You were present when the lower temple was consecrated and lively blessed for the worthiest reception of the very highest name Jehova, so that my great disgrace which I committed to the highest and most holy name, can be concealed!
HG|3|78|9|0|Do you still remember who was He who walked alongside Henoch like a herald of the heavens?
HG|3|78|10|0|You say here: 'It was a mightyful messenger from the shining heights of God!'
HG|3|78|11|0|But who was the poor Man who came to us in the evening, whom my servants prevented from entering the dining room, so that I myself had to hasten outside to stop my foolish servants mistreating Him and then lead Him to my table?
HG|3|78|12|0|You say: 'Many said it was God the Almighty Himself; but many could not accept this and afterwards could not fully believe that the poor Man was in fact the true God and Creator, Jehovah Himself!'
HG|3|78|13|0|See, this is how your hearts are constituted and therefore one cannot speak much about the most highest topics with you; because you are still far from being mature enough to understand what God is and how He comes to us, His creatures and children!
HG|3|78|14|0|Know, however, that our God has come again in the wise Man to us, to search for us Himself and to draw and guide us to Him and for Him!
HG|3|78|15|0|Therefore, prepare yourselves; He will reveal Himself from this temple! But none of you put his foot over the threshold; because the temple is now holy since God the Lord has entered the same!
HG|3|78|16|0|Good for those who will hear His voice and act accordingly! Amen. "
HG|3|79|1|0|On this good informative announcement Lamech went back to the center of the temple and said in the greatest love-awe to the Lord:
HG|3|79|2|0|"Holy Father, see, as far as it is possible for a great sinner like me, I have related to the brothers outside Your most holy will!
HG|3|79|3|0|O Father, graciously accept this my imperfect work as if it meant something to You and may your eternal most highest and most sacred love and wisdom always mend my coarse blunders before You, which I have committed against You and against the poor brothers and sisters!"
HG|3|79|4|0|Here, the Lord interrupted Lamech and said to him: "Listen, My son Lamech, - who recognizes his mistakes like you, they have been taken from him a long time ago already, and he is standing in front of Me like a rising morning star, which is a bright shining messenger of the nearing rise of the sun! Thus also you're now and will remain henceforth!
HG|3|79|5|0|But I say to you: You have spoken very well and fully according to My will to your brothers and sisters; therefore I want to go to them soon and I will reveal Myself to them as the Lord and Creator of heaven and of all the worlds and as the sole true and loving Father of all My true children!
HG|3|79|6|0|But also you, My three beloved sons, go with Me, your eternal true Father, to the threshold of the temple and testify by your presence from Me, as I will testify about you that I, Myself, have chosen you out of many thousands and have placed you as fundamental leaders of all the people that surround you, both at the heights and also on the flat lands!
HG|3|79|7|0|Only three tribes have I displaced, - about those you do not have to worry and they are Kahin, Meduhed and Sihin. All the other people, however, I, the Lord and truest Father, put into your hands, so that you can lead them steadfast on that pathway which forever and ever leads to the eternal imperishable, most freest and most blessed life of love in My love!
HG|3|79|8|0|But do not worry about the three displaced tribes; because also to them I have given wise and just leaders who should guide their people to the threshold of the eternal, holy dwelling in which I care to live eternally in all the might and power of My love!
HG|3|79|9|0|O you My three most dearest tenderlings, I am your true, eternal, holy, most loving Father! But behold: Just as I love you above all and you are more dear to Me and worth more than all the heavens and suns and worlds, in the same way also always love all your brothers and sisters; for they are all My children as you are!
HG|3|79|10|0|Behold, I love you so much, that, if it was possible and necessary now, I would lay down My life, to give it to you forever!
HG|3|79|11|0|Thus also love Me, your good Father and all My children for the sake of Me because I as the Father love them so much!
HG|3|79|12|0|Do not judge them; for I will indeed not judge anyone, but give each one a freest life of love forever. This is My will; respect it henceforth!
HG|3|79|13|0|But now follow Me to the threshold of the temple!"
HG|3|80|1|0|Upon these sacred words of the Lord, Henoch and both Lamechs went with Him to the threshold of the temple.
HG|3|80|2|0|But when they arrived there, the Lord's robe turned whiter than freshly fallen snow of the high mountains and His face, His hands and feet were shining stronger than a thousand times the light of the sun!
HG|3|80|3|0|But when the people saw such majesty of the earlier very simple wise man, they fell to the ground and shouted: "O Jehova Zebaoth, have mercy on us, and do not judge and punish us as we have deserved it and how we always have earned it through our evil thoughts, desires and actions! We are great and grave sinners before You! Therefore we cry out to You, since we have recognized You in Your endless glory and majesty, o Jehovah Zebaoth, for grace and mercy!"
HG|3|80|4|0|Here the Lord withdrew His light of all light into Himself and then said to the terrified and trembling crowd: "Children, stand up; because I, Your God, Creator and Father, have not come to you, to judge and punish you but to awaken the right leaders for you, who should guide you in your weakness on the paths which lead to the true kingdom of eternal life! Therefore, stand up and do not be afraid of Me, your good Father who loves you above all!"
HG|3|80|5|0|Here the whole crowd got up from the ground of the earth as if newly strengthened and looked with an astonished gaze at the Lord, whose face was now without splendor and of great kindness to look at and His robe went from a shining white to a sky blue color, and in silence they asked Him tacitly: "Are You the one whose endless mightyful light threw us to the ground, - or did You put an archangel in Your place?"
HG|3|80|6|0|And the Lord opened again His most holy mouth and said to the people: "O children, why don’t you prefer to rather recognize Me, your Father, through My great love for you than by My light? - Is love then not more than light?
HG|3|80|7|0|Behold, when I revealed Myself to you in My light, you all fell at once on to the ground of the earth as if you have been judged; but when I hid My light and turned with My love towards you, you started to doubt whether it is Me who previously stood brightly shining before you!
HG|3|80|8|0|But I, the very same Lord, God and your Father say now to you, My children, that I’m not a representative of the Lord, but the Lord and your Father Himself and now tell you all about what I have done to your blessing alive in the spirit.
HG|3|80|9|0|But this is what I have done: I have awakened wise teachers among you. Listen to them at all times and follow their counsel in all seriousness, as in laughter and in pain of life, and you will follow Me, and I'll be completely with you, in person and in spirit in those who I now have awakened for you!
HG|3|80|10|0|Who of you will see and listen to those awakened for you by Me and will even follow their faintest blink of their enlightened eyes by Me, will completely see, hear and follow Me in person! For the awakened carry My body and My spirit alive!
HG|3|80|11|0|Thereby I now bless you all; for henceforth you shall not see and hear Me other than in only those whom I have awakened for you.
HG|3|80|12|0|You, Henoch, and also you, Lamech in the valley, and you, Lamech of the heights, it is you whom I make here one with Me, so that you always should testify of Me! I equip you with all the strength and power of My love; in this force act henceforth until the time of your release and until the crossing from this dwelling into the one where I Myself live forever. Amen."
HG|3|80|13|0|After these words the Lord disappeared and all the people wept and sobbed and prayed to God.
HG|3|81|1|0|For a hour of time there was a great silence among the people and also among the three great power gifted leaders.
HG|3|81|2|0|But after that hour of time Lamech turned to Henoch and said to him: "Brother Henoch, since everything has been accomplished already according to the will and order of the Almighty and most loving Father and Creator of heaven and earth, I’m of the opinion that we just as well can move back to the city, where at once arrangements can be made to convey such most holy message to all the other cities!"
HG|3|81|3|0|And Henoch replied to Lamech: "Yes, brother, such should still happen today; for salvation and the light of God can never come too early to the people! Thus, such your concern is most valuable and we thus want to make immediate arrangements to get all of us back to the city.
HG|3|81|4|0|There is only one thing we still need to do as a visible testimony of the Lord’s presence here, so that also our descendants will be reminded that the Lord Himself has blessed this temple for the wisdom of the human spirit, and this one thing consists therein that we bring seven white stones - each the size of a human head - and place them in an immovable manner on the steps of the altar where the Lord has rested and taught us Himself through the whole night, the true, inner, holy wisdom of the spirit for an eternal, freest and most perfect life.
HG|3|81|5|0|Behold, brother Lamech, this still must be done and we want then immediately go to the city to execute your exceedingly glorious good intentions!"
HG|3|81|6|0|When Lamech heard such from Henoch, he immediately jumped with joy out of the temple, called at once on Mura and Cural who were also present and told them the wish of Henoch.
HG|3|81|7|0|Both of them went immediately to a place of the mountain, where a lot of white stones were lying around which had not been used to build the temple, picked the seven most beautiful and purest and of equitable measure and brought them to Lamech and together with Lamech then also into the temple.
HG|3|81|8|0|When such was accomplished, Henoch said to Lamech: "Behold, we are only five people! But for the testimony let another two men come in and each of these stones must then be inscripted with our seven name signs and only then be placed on the step of the altar.
HG|3|81|9|0|But I will then touch the stones in the name of the Lord and henceforth a force will emanate from these stones through which all who will touch them, will for some time be overcome with wisdom!"
HG|3|81|10|0|All of this took place at once. And this was the real origin of the ‘Stone of Wisdom ', and the power of this place was preserved according to My will up to the time of the prophets of Israel; and the mountain was the same on which Saul for a short period of time received the gift of prophecy and the people said then, when he came down from the mount: "What's that? Is also Saul among the prophets?"
HG|3|81|11|0|But when the stones were placed it was also made known to all the people. And Lamech then loudly announced the withdrawal; and all then went from the mountain back to the city.
HG|3|82|1|0|When arriving in the city, Lamech, after breakfast, made arrangements whereby still on the very same day the news of the great wonders of God were brought to all the other ten cities what was not too hard to accomplish since none of these cities was more than a short day trip from the capital, Hanoch, away and also because the roads to each city were constructed fairly straight.
HG|3|82|2|0|After the messengers had been sent, Lamech with the help of Henoch, over the course of three days ordered everything in the city of Hanoch, by placing guards at the upper temple and even instructed Mura and Cural to build just below the temple on a small but large enough mountain ledge a moderately large house, and this almost unbelievable for you, of the inhabitants of the earth at that time, within the same three days.
HG|3|82|3|0|Hanoch was now within a short period of time entirely organized according to My order and all the people had no other commandment than only that of love to God and the neighbor. And unchastity was preached as evil through which every person ruined his spirit and therefore also all its forces.
HG|3|82|4|0|And in the same manner also many other ills were eradicated, however, not through sanctioned laws by the teachers of the people but only through wise teachings whereby the teacher showed the people in the clearest light, the evil consequences which necessarily must arise from it.
HG|3|82|5|0|And over time, every man, becoming spiritually a little stronger and also every finer and reasonable woman, realized that the wise teaching of the teachers began to materialize alive in them.
HG|3|82|6|0|And in this way these people lived for some time righteously through teachings alone, initially of course through teachers and then out of themselves, without laws.
HG|3|82|7|0|Thus, wise education, was the cornerstone of the whole spiritual and stately well-being of the people.
HG|3|82|8|0|But the following will show sadly, whereby, towards the deluge, humanity has so completely fallen away from Me, that they thereby, through their captured will, passed entirely over into the power of the big enemy of life.
HG|3|82|9|0|But during the times after Lamech’s turnaround, both the heights as well as the depths were so perfect that there hardly even in the heavens, a better pure spiritual order could have been found as it existed at that time on earth.
HG|3|82|10|0|When at that time even the snake would have submitted, the earth would have been converted back into the old Paradise; but the snake repented it soon that it had accepted My conditions only halfway, and so it soon began, according to its free will, to play its old, evil tricks again.
HG|3|82|11|0|But if it had tested over a time of about seven hundred years humanity only for the good, thereafter its trials began to take on a completely different character; it became of an evil and increasingly more cunningly captive nature, and humanity allowed itself willfully to be caught! But the following will show all this sadly; therefore enough of it for the time being!
HG|3|82|12|0|After the three important days, however, Henoch returned to the heights but this time he took Lamech and several respected men from Hanoch with him, so that they could get to know the primeval father Adam and primeval mother Eve; the government of the depths was meanwhile entrusted to Hored.
HG|3|83|1|0|Henoch, however, again chose the path, as already known - passes by at the most fateful cave.
HG|3|83|2|0|When the caravan arrived there, Henoch paused for a little while and with a few words told Lamech what a great amazing oddity he and his former companions encountered in the Lord's presence during their first walk home.
HG|3|83|3|0|Lamech was not little astonished by that; but his amazement did not last for one minute, when, with the most terrible roar, powerful flames erupted out of the cave.
HG|3|83|4|0|Lamech was so horrified by it that he fell as if unconscious to the ground.
HG|3|83|5|0|But Henoch went to him, picked him up and then said to him: "But brother Lamech, look at your companions! They have seen the same phenomenon as you are; but no one fell to the ground because of it! Initially a little terrified but now they look at this empty wind brawl with a very indifferent disposition! - Therefore do what your valiant companions do!"
HG|3|83|6|0|These words brought Lamech back to his senses and he now also looked quite boldly at the ever increasing fire coming from the great cavern, which was one hundred man-heights high and at the bottom by seventy man-lengths wide.
HG|3|83|7|0|After a while, however, Lamech said to Henoch: "Brother in the Lord, I mean, we will need to chose a different path if we want to arrive on the heights still today by natural means; because in my opinion it will be quite difficult to get by this ever-increasing and ever-growing sea of flames!"
HG|3|83|8|0|But Henoch replied to Lamech and said, "Brother Lamech, behold, you do not know yet what the nature of this cave fire is; but I know it quite well from its ground!
HG|3|83|9|0|See, in a moment this flame would go out, if we just wanted it out of the Lord! But this fire has to continue to increase for the time of another turn of a shadow through my will, so that firstly this yawning gap will be destroyed, and secondly, that in this fire the first creator of the same finds his just punishment; because you know now from the Lord that the spirit is capable of pain.
HG|3|83|10|0|But when this fire has served its dual purpose in due course, also the adversary of God will have to show himself to receive the just rebuke from me and also a most effective ban to never again in whatever manner attack a hiker on his way!"
HG|3|83|11|0|With these words Lamech was entirely satisfied and said to Henoch: "Listen, brother, if this is the case, then I do not mind even if we have to spend a full day here at this though extremely horrible place! Because if this mischief is not controlled, who could ever again dare to make a journey to the heights?"
HG|3|83|12|0|And your comrade H. asked you constantly in swift flight, where you will be guiding the flight. But for a long time you did not answer him. But when he finally asked you why you did not answer him, only then did you say: How can I answer you such a question? First ask your heart what a wind is blowing inside it and where you want to go, then we shall be there soon where your love is still tied to the quite strong ropes which are still quite strongly anchored to so many worldly hopes in the sea of worldly worries.
HG|3|84|1|0|Thereupon Henoch turned to the blazing cave, held up his right hand and spoke with a powerful voice:
HG|3|84|2|0|"You dark dwelling of death, you dwelling of the one who is an old nemesis of all life and a most shameful  despiser of God, you gruesome visible gate that leads down to the abyss of abysses, naturally and spiritually, - I, a servant and a child of God, command you to collapse immediately to your deepest abyss, and be closed up in all your ravines, reefs, fissures and manifold diverse side caves and that your old resident flee like a cowardly thief from the house where he stole!
HG|3|84|3|0|O my God and my eternal holy Father! Such take place according to Your most holy will for the future well-being of Your children on the testing trial ground of this stony earth! Amen."
HG|3|84|4|0|When Henoch uttered these words of power the blazing cave collapsed at once under the most terrible thunder and banging in steaming rubble, and from the depths of the earth one could hear for a considerable time a dreadfully dull reverberation, caused by the cave in of the inner workings of this entrance into the double abyss.
HG|3|84|5|0|On the whole earth there was no point where the great effect of this collapse could not have been noticed, whereby also all the then living people on the surface of this earth experienced in their disposition and spiritual life a state of soothing fear; for only a few wise men knew what this meant and where it originated.
HG|3|84|6|0|This extraordinary event caused also our Lamech to lose his composure. Fear and terror has gripped his soul that he trembled together with the whole earth in every fiber and cell of his life like the leaves of an aspen tree in a violent storm.
HG|3|84|7|0|But also all the other companions of Lamech, except for Lamech of the heights, despite their great bravery, began to feel quite strangely at the sight of this horror scene, so that no one had the courage to engage with the now too powerful appearing Henoch in a conversation.
HG|3|84|8|0|But Henoch comforted them all and showed them, and especially to Lamech that everyone carries the great ability in him to accomplish such at the right time and the right place according to the order of the Lord.
HG|3|84|9|0|After such explanation all recovered again and since a mighty wind started to blow which quickly swept away the rising vapors of the collapsed site and Lamech could now see the vast, free, steadfast place, he was happy and cheerful again and praised and glorified God that he had given such power to man.
HG|3|84|10|0|But as soon as the main traces of this fear started to fade, already something else appeared before the eyes of our hikers which began to occupy the disposition of our  hikers even more than the destruction event of the cave. It  was the most defiant appearance of Satan in a ferocious form soon afterwards.
HG|3|85|1|0|When Lamech, as well as his companions, had a real good look at the great enemy of all life and noticed his blazing, most wrathful, horrible, beastly, repelling figure, his still steaming head which wore snakes instead of hair, which shot violently around and writhed around the head and from the head shot out like tied arrows with such speed that they would have pierced anyone they could reach similar of being slashed by a shot arrow - Lamech and his companions were in all earnest so mightily afraid that they did not knew what to do.
HG|3|85|2|0|But Henoch, when he saw such vain fear in Lamech and his companions, allowed them studiously to tremble for a little while. Only after some time he turned with great earnestness to Satan and addressed him with the following words:
HG|3|85|3|0|"Listen, you enemy of the Lord our and your almighty God! How is your will, your memory and your obedience towards God constituted?
HG|3|85|4|0|What did you promised the Lord in my presence, when He let you be chastised through the hand of Kisehel?
HG|3|85|5|0|Do you think, most evil, that my memory and the memory of the Lord is also so maliciously short as there is yours?!
HG|3|85|6|0|O you nemesis of all life! I tell you in the name of the Lord, you are mightily wrong!
HG|3|85|7|0|See, this and that the Lord has spoken to you and you have made Him a full promise that you only want to lead His children for the better through well-ordered trials and tests!
HG|3|85|8|0|However, within only a few days already, how does your promise looks like?! You have completely forgotten your God, your supposed to be faithful promise and all of the hard punishment and wanted to destroy us here through your greatest rage and wrath fire, since you surely had to know who I am and who these my brethren are now!
HG|3|85|9|0|But it is not enough that you intended to destroy us through the fire of your wrath, and that I through the fullest power of God in me have punished you in the most sensitive manner by destroying your deceptive dwelling, - no, but you come again in a state appearing before me as if you wanted to devour me and my brothers with one bite!
HG|3|85|10|0|O you miserable servant of your own destruction and death in you! God and me, His servant, you want to defy, while in the name of the Lord I can blow you away with one breath, like a hurricane blows away a loose, insignificant piece of chaff?
HG|3|85|11|0|But I now beseech you by the eternal endless power of God which dwells now in me, to your terrifying punishment, that you tell me faithfully and truthfully, what is your real intention and what is it you still intend to do, to realize your end goal!
HG|3|85|12|0|Should you, however, become unruly, I will chasten you in the name of the Lord that thereupon the whole, endless creation of God will tremble in its foundations after which no stone will be left unbroken, so that it can not refuse to testify of such deed by me on you! And thus speak now!"
HG|3|85|13|0|Here Satan began to shake and said: "Henoch, I acknowledge your power and my utter powerlessness before you, since you are a faithful servant of the Lord! But decree me the evil confession along with the punishment which I deserve indeed, and determine the place where I ought to live so as not to be detrimental to the people of this earth and I will indeed soon abide to your dictum voluntarily!"
HG|3|85|14|0|But Henoch insisted on his demand and did not allowed to be haggled with, but rebuked Satan all the more insistently, to speak about of what his evil basic intentions are.
HG|3|85|15|0|But Satan began to prance and to bristle and did not wanted to talk about what Henoch forcefully asked him to do.
HG|3|86|1|0|But Henoch didn’t listen and look at Satan but charged him for the third time, only more insistently to speak of his evil final goal and what he intended to achieve by his great wickedness and malice.
HG|3|86|2|0|Then Satan opened his mouth and said: "Listen to me, you proud servant of God on the dust 'earth'! I have the power to deny the Creator of all things, the answer to any question, who can give me an indestructible body of the highest sensation and can then throw me as an everlasting punishment into the most horrible pain and excruciating central embers of His anger fire, and you, hardly worth being called an atom of dust on dust, want to me, to whom the whole visible creation is at his command and must be - if I only want it to be - you want to force me to reveal to you my plans, which I have set up in me since eternity?! O you miserable worm of the dust!
HG|3|86|3|0|Behold, at a moments notice all the elements are at my disposal and the whole world is buried under fire or under water! With a softest breath I can extinguish the sun and immerse you in an eternal night and can turn you at once into a most inane dust, - and you still dare to force me to answer, and this on top of vain threats?!
HG|3|86|4|0|See, if I in my endless power would regard it as worthy, you would not exist a long time ago. But it would be too fussy and miserable from me, if I would get involved with such hideous and trifle matters!
HG|3|86|5|0|Even God Himself is too minor and void that I want to condescend so far to attack Him with my power, for I only see too clearly how all too quickly He would be finished off! What should I therefore do to you, you miserable creature?!
HG|3|86|6|0|With all to me possible condescension I have told you to spare me the answer and to show me a place where I can go, so that the beautiful children of God could be exempt from my trials; but you instead approach me with a god-almighty arrogance?!
HG|3|86|7|0|Well - wait, you proud, inflated servant of God! For you I will find a master who will be engraved in your memory for all eternities to come!
HG|3|86|8|0|Behold, I now swear to you your certain destruction; and your almighty God I will let Him be fasten to the wood, from which He will call for help in vain!
HG|3|86|9|0|And this human race I will soon destroy with fire and floods so that not a trace of it can be found anywhere; but I will not kill you, so that you can become a witness, if I do all these things of which I have now spoken in my righteous wrath!
HG|3|86|10|0|Indeed, all visible creation should rather vanish up to the last atom, than me leaving only one syllable of all this unfulfilled! - And only you prompted me now to do all this!
HG|3|86|11|0|There you have my answer; learn from it what I will do!
HG|3|86|12|0|But for now move away with your vermin and do not demand anything further from me, or I'm doing right now what I inevitably will do in time! "
HG|3|87|1|0|When Henoch heard such words from the archenemy of life, he straightened up, praised and lauded the Lord mightily in his heart and then addressed the following very significant words to the evildoer of the eternal divine holiness, saying:
HG|3|87|2|0|"Now listen, you malicious arbitrarily evildoer! Myriad times myriad of solar years, where one is equal to about  twenty-eight thousand earth years, you were always a most obstinate, most restive renegade of God!
HG|3|87|3|0|What has the endless love of the Lord not already done, in order to bring you devil, without limiting your free will, back on the right path!
HG|3|87|4|0|Look up at all the countless suns and worlds of all kinds which the Lord has created for your sake, so that you will return on one or the other!
HG|3|87|5|0|On each of the suns and worlds God's endless mercy has given you innumerable means at hand, with which you could have very easily returned. Never did the Lord limited to the slightest extend your first external freedom of your will and never has He set you even the smallest barrier anywhere!
HG|3|87|6|0|Whenever you wanted a new sun with lots of earths and moons and dust stars to your ostensible pretended improvement, the Lord created them according to your favor; yes you could always play with the omnipotence of the eternal God!
HG|3|87|7|0|But for what did you used all these wasted graces and ineffable biggest mercies on you?! - See, for nothing else than for the execution of what you have now spoken here and what you in our previous meeting have told the Lord of heaven and earth to His face already in a most defiant manner!
HG|3|87|8|0|But now listen, Satan, what the Lord now speaks to you through my mouth:
HG|3|87|9|0|Sinister evildoer to My love, mercy, forbearance, compassion, patience, meekness, gentleness and forever untouchable holiness! I, your Lord and your God, swear to you by My endless eternal power and strength, your eternal utter demise! What you have spoken now, the same shall take place irrevocably to your downfall!
HG|3|87|10|0|Until now, I have never set you a goal but it was up to you to set deadlines over deadlines before Me and even most thoroughly lie to Me at each, and then on top of it all you taunt Me as a stupid God full of weaknesses as if I were blind and deaf, not be able to see through your plans!
HG|3|87|11|0|But now I have become tired of your old iniquity and therefore set a goal for you out of Myself!
HG|3|87|12|0|You know the age of Adam?! (Nine-hundred- and-thirty years) - Behold, once it has passed already; after it has passed another six times, you with all your helpers and accomplices will then find the matching reward in the eternal fire of My wrath!
HG|3|87|13|0|However - so that you incidentally can get a taste of that fire until the set deadline, I just now have sunk a little spark into the center of the earth and have built for it a stove and around the stove a new dwelling; from time to time you will be compelled to stay there from now on as a trial of this little spark! - And that will take place as often as you, like now, have sinned against Me!
HG|3|87|14|0|But now I command you to go into this dwelling for as long as it pleases Me! Amen.”
HG|3|87|15|0|Here, the earth split up to the abyss. Smoke and flames shot out from the gulf and with the most horrible howling Satan plunged into the abyss and the earth closed again afterwards.
HG|3|87|16|0|But the travelers glorified and praised God and then continued with their journey.
HG|3|88|1|0|Under way the travelers still kept talking about some aspects of this horrible scene, which nevertheless had little general importance but was only of local value at that time.
HG|3|88|2|0|However, one question from Lamech directed to Henoch, when they had almost reached the top, is of great importance and even more so its answer and must therefore not be omitted in this new book of life; this we still want to add here. But the question is as follows:
HG|3|88|3|0|"Listen to me, my beloved brother Henoch in the Lord our most loving Father! Behold, the great arch-enemy of God and of all life is just a spirit! How can he be kept by matter which for him virtually doesn’t exist?! But if a spirit cannot be held by matter, what is then the use of the incarceration of Satan in the center of the earth? Will he not be there only if he want to?!
HG|3|88|4|0|I am well aware that the Lord’s almighty will can bind and hold the old villain; but whether next to the omnipotent will of the Lord a physical dungeon is needed in the center of the earth, does not really make sense to me! Therefore I ask you to give me a clear explanation for it!"
HG|3|88|5|0|And Henoch smiled at Lamech and then said to him: "Listen, my beloved brother, that you're still not clear about it, lies therein, because every human being has difficulty to see what in fact is right before his eyes!
HG|3|88|6|0|Behold, according to your body your are also only pure matter, just there is the whole earth! Tell me, is this not for your spirit? Can he move away from it if he wants to in an oderly manner?
HG|3|88|7|0|Yes, the spirit, through the love of God can gradually become more master of matter and can penetrate the same and be fully active in all its parts; but he nevertheless can not leave the same until it is the Lord’s will!
HG|3|88|8|0|And even after leaving matter according to the Lord’s will, the spirit does not leave matter as a completely pure, freest spirit, but he leaves it in a new etheric body, which he then can never leave eternally.
HG|3|88|9|0|This etheric body, however, which must also occupy a certain space, can, Lord willing, be detained by coarser matter and cannot separate itself from the same, until the Lord wants it!
HG|3|88|10|0|Why? - Because matter in and of itself is nothing more than the solidified will of God and therefore well suited to hold every spirit captive, and can only be defeated by the greatest humility, self-denial and love for God!
HG|3|88|11|0|Do you understand this? - Yes, you understand it; Therefore, we now want to go to our destination! Amen."
HG|3|89|1|0|After a short time our hikers reached the full height. But when Lamech saw the dwellings of Adam and also the dwellings of the other main tribe children, since they were designated to him by his spirit, he fell down on his face and said:
HG|3|89|2|0|"O God, You most holy Father, what sublime dwellings are these which You have built with Your own hands!
HG|3|89|3|0|My dwelling is built from dead clay and rocks and is dead as its material and its inhabitants; but here, the dwellings are built from living trees and as such are alive together with its living inhabitants! O, how incalculably is such a dwelling worth more than there are worth all the cities in the depths!"
HG|3|89|4|0|Lamech would have kept on raving for some time; but Henoch came to him, picked him up and alerted him to the fact that patriarch Adam with matriarch Eva were just leaving their dwelling to go with Seth to this height to investigate if they (namely Henoch with Lamech) could not be seen returning home.
HG|3|89|5|0|When Lamech and his companions, after this explanation and the alert by Henoch, caught sight of the primordial couple, he was overcome by weakness and for some time was not able to utter one word because of sheer awe. Only when the first reverence storm had ebbed off a little, did he made the following exclamation, saying:
HG|3|89|6|0|"O You great God, what sacred dignity, what high nobleness! How sublime is the first person, the unborn, who is an actual work of Your hands and Your almighty love will!
HG|3|89|7|0|Yes, beloved brother Henoch! Even if you had not alerted me, it would be impossible for me to have missed it, that this is the first human couple on earth! The enormous size, the most perfect human form and the dazzling-white high age are indeed an abundantly clear testimony!
HG|3|89|8|0|O brother, I have expected a lot from the impression which the sight of the patriarch will bring about in me but how far have all my expectations now been exceeded!"
HG|3|89|9|0|Here, Adam looked at the full height and uttered a cry of joy when he saw Henoch.
HG|3|89|10|0|At once all rushed from their dwellings and welcomed Henoch with open arms.
HG|3|89|11|0|But this time, despite his high age, Adam was the first to reach the height. And when he met up with Henoch on the summit, he embraced him with both arms, held him against his chest and said quite moved:
HG|3|89|12|0|"O you my beloved son, how often during your days of absence did I came here awaiting you! How often did I have blessed you! Therefore, be countless times welcome!
HG|3|89|13|0|Also you, my son Lamech, son of Mathusalah, come here and let me bless you! How many times has your wife Ghemela looked down, and how often did she prayed that the Lord may bless you and keep you from harm! Look, there, from the hut of Jared she hurries out of breath to meet us here! Go and meet her halfway to spare her the full distance; because no wife has ever loved her husband more like she does!"
HG|3|89|14|0|And Lamech did immediately what Adam advised him to do.
HG|3|89|15|0|Only then did Adam noticed the other guests and welcomed them and asked them, akin to his usual curiosity, who and from where they were.
HG|3|89|16|0|But the travelers from the depths were so awestricken because of the sublime sight that they were not able to answer Adam’s questions. Therefore Henoch immediately calmed Adam and told him himself, who his companions were.
HG|3|89|17|0|And Adam blessed them and invited them all to follow him to his dwelling and to enjoy some refreshments to strengthen the tired body. And all followed him.
HG|3|90|1|0|Arriving In the spacious hut of Adam, the servants of Seth served refreshments of the finest fruits. At the friendly invitation of Adam the guests sat down on the ground next to the baskets, praised and thanked God and then ate quite cheerfully.
HG|3|90|2|0|Lamech from the depths, however, was still filled with too much respect for Adam, which prevented him to fully participate in the mirth which soon permeated the souls of all the others.
HG|3|90|3|0|But Adam noticed this soon and asked Lamech about it.
HG|3|90|4|0|And Lamech replied: "Father, you first of all people on earth! See, I cannot master my paralyzing awe for you and all those who surround you as your first children!
HG|3|90|5|0|The idea that you are the father of Kahin whose children and grandchildren all died long ago, and this - the mother of all still living and also no longer living humans! - It fills my soul with ever increasing awe and this prevents me from being unboundly cheerful than those who are either already used to such sublimity from childhood because they were always around you, o father, or those - even coming from my place - who are, according to their still strong emotional limitations, not capable of appreciating such sublimity in its holy depth sufficiently!
HG|3|90|6|0|Therefore, forgive me, o father Adam, and you also, most venerable mother Eve, that I, according to my state of mind just can not be so cheerful as there are the others! In addition, all the others have never been sinners to God or for that matter, you; but I was, however, still a few weeks ago, a monster of monsters which has done nothing to improve himself but where everything has been done by divine mercy.
HG|3|90|7|0|See, for this reason I can not completely indulge in joy like those, as said, who never have sinned before you nor before God!"
HG|3|90|8|0|Here, Adam interrupted the apology of Lamech and said to him: "Listen, my poor son of my unfortunate first son Kahin! Your utterance is very dear, valuable and precious to me and on top of it I must confess that I've never heard such words from any of my children.
HG|3|90|9|0|But, I nevertheless must tell you that such excessive reverence for me, the patriarch of the people of the earth, is a little vain; since basically I’m just a person like any other! Whether born or created directly by God, is the same; because also the born is created in the womb by God, just as I was created by God outside the womb.
HG|3|90|10|0|That you have been a sinner, anyone knows on the height; but that you have tremendously ameliorated yourself by the grace of God, we also know, and that the Lord has forgiven you everything, we know as well. Therefore, also we have forgiven you for the sake of the Lord, thus be cheerful and happy with us!
HG|3|90|11|0|Therefore eat and drink and leave behind your sadness; because I still have to show you many things afterwards!"
HG|3|90|12|0|These words brought our Lamech back to his senses and he could eat and drink with a joyful heart.
HG|3|91|1|0|That here during the meal many historical events regarding Me, Jehovah, have been re-told and where also our Kenan did mention his dream again and Lamech had to ask a lot about it, needs hardly mentioning, nor being re-told again since it has been told several times already.
HG|3|91|2|0|But that at the close Adam recommended to Henoch the marriage of Purista with Muthael on this special occasion, is important and must not be abbreviated. And this is what happened:
HG|3|91|3|0|After the meal, when all the guests of Adam offered the Lord a worthy praise, Adam rose and said to Henoch: "Hear me, you my beloved son, Henoch! See, in the nearly five-day period of your absence came Muthael, who during the most recent visit of the Lord asked the question about the nature of women love and who also received a fully weighted answer from the Lord, came timid heartedly to confide in me very awkwardly the plight of his love for Purista and finally added the request, that we should not withhold from him because of any certain external reasons, what the Lord had already promised him and thus actually given to him, but as soon as possible bless his love for Purista in the name of the Lord and give to him Purista as his wife.
HG|3|91|4|0|Behold, my son, Henoch, this has taken place here in my hut! But I have not given Muthael neither a yes or a no but referred him for the time being only to the Lord and then also to your return.
HG|3|91|5|0|What do you think? - Is it at this occasion the right time, to grant Muthael his request, or should this be further postponed?”
HG|3|91|6|0|And Henoch said to Adam: "Listen, father, until now the Lord has not instructed me to do such; but I mean, if Muthael adopts the spirit of my son Lamech, the man of Ghemela and gives us the living assurance, not to touch his wife until the Lord will denote it to him in his heart, I can see no reason why we cannot grant his wish!
HG|3|91|7|0|But if he feels too weak for the fulfillment of this condition, it goes without saying that we cannot recklessly leave this matter of the Lord in the hands of human weakness!
HG|3|91|8|0|But I think it would be for Muthael even more advisable not to anticipate the Lord in any thing; for the Lord verifies those very strongly, whom He wants to give a lot. Therefore also Muthael should rather sacrifice his mighty love to the Lord entirely and not to possess anything besides Him and in this way provide in all self-denial his spirit with the fullest freedom in God and the Lord will then surely give to him what He has promised provided it is beneficial for Muthael! Are you not in agreement with me in this matter?"
HG|3|91|9|0|And the Adam replied: "Yes, Henoch, you're absolutely right, this is how it must be! When he comes back, I will put this to him as an indispensable condition; and Purista is for the time being out of the question!
HG|3|91|10|0|Yes, that is right and completely in accordance with the divine order! But now this matter has been settled and therefore nothing more of it!
HG|3|91|11|0|Let us go outside the hut again! The evening will be glorious today; therefore we want to get up soon on the big white height above the cave and from there look at the great goodness and almightiness of God! - And with that  let us get on our way! Amen."
HG|3|92|1|0|Having reached the big white height, Lamech and his companions saw for the first time in their entire life on earth the sea and could not turn away their eyes from this large body of water which in the far distance seemed to unite with the sky according to their understanding at that time.
HG|3|92|2|0|Yes they would have watched the spectacle of the waves for days and would have lost themselves entirely in such contemplation, if Adam had not nudged Lamech and directed his eyes towards the water-spouting cones which we already know!
HG|3|92|3|0|When Lamech beheld those, he almost fell to the ground out of sheer amazement and could not find any words to express his feelings which seized him. With tearful eyes he stared around for an hour without speaking a word.
HG|3|92|4|0|After such time, Henoch finally asked him: "Well, brother Lamech, what do you say to this view? How do you like the earth, viewed from this outlook point?"
HG|3|92|5|0|Here, Lamech finally took hold of himself and said to Henoch: "O you my beloved brother, to express the feelings which overwhelmed my heart here, I had to be equipped with the flaming language ability of a Seraph and a Cherub! My tongue is too dull and stiff for it!
HG|3|92|6|0|But this, dear brother, I must admit to you that I’m getting quite afraid now, if I consider that alongside these unspeakable glories of the earth, I perhaps have to leave them shortly!
HG|3|92|7|0|Indeed, I for one would in all eternity wish for no better and more blissful life, nor more beautiful world than there is this gorgeous earth!
HG|3|92|8|0|Wherever I turn my eyes, continually new wonders appear! There towards the evening the heaving sea is glowing in a splendor of a thousand colors, which has its beginning here on earth but loses itself in the infinity of the sky! There, quite nearby, are standing before us seven huge mountains with cone shaped tops, driving water columns towards the sky! These seem to shatter against  the blue ceiling of the sky and from there they fall in countless radiating drops back to earth like fleeting stars bringing the blessings from heaven to the earth; one might almost come to believe that the night stars are originating from there!
HG|3|92|9|0|Not to mention all the thousands and thousand times thousand other splendors; because they are too diverse, too big and too exalted for the human tongue to describe them. Therefore, o my brother, let me for a while quietly enjoy this great fullness of miracles of our holy Father!
HG|3|92|10|0|O You who still yesterday taught me in such a sublime manner Your wisdom and infinite love, how endlessly exalted, holy, good and powerful You must be, because Your works bring You such honor!
HG|3|92|11|0|O Brother Henoch, would He, the holy Creator of these glories, still be among us like yesterday, how would our hearts feel?!
HG|3|92|12|0|Yes, holy, beyond holy is our God Jehovah Zebaoth; for heaven and earth are so overfilled of His great glory!
HG|3|92|13|0|O Father, who is worthy enough to love You, praise and glorify You sufficiently? Because You are too holy, too sublime and too good!"
HG|3|92|14|0|Here Lamech went silent in delight. But Adam and all the others were themselves moved to tears because of the behavior of Lamech and his companions. And Henoch himself praised mightily God, the Lord, in his heart, that He showed such great compassion to those who were weak and lost and that He had so mightily strengthened them with His mercy.
HG|3|92|15|0|But the group lingered until midnight at the height.
HG|3|93|1|0|Around midnight Adam got up, blessed the whole world and then said to the whole society: "Hear me, all of you my beloved children! I think we now have looked enough at the magnificent marvels of God - and have saturated our soul with the purest, sweetest food in the great wonder kitchen of the Lord!
HG|3|93|2|0|To Him, the only beyond everything good, holy, most loving Father, all praise, all laud, all thanks, all our love and most highest respect and truest worship!
HG|3|93|3|0|Since also our limbs begin to crave for all kinds of food and strengthening, let us thus walk back now in this magnificent full light of the moon and in the name of the Lord get refreshed in my hut through food and drink and  after giving praise to the Lord let us strengthen ourselves  by a reviving sleep on beds prepared from fragrant leaves!
HG|3|93|4|0|The day of tomorrow will bring us new pleasures in the name of the Lord; and so let Seth lead us down the best way!"
HG|3|93|5|0|And Seth did immediately what Adam had asked him to do and within half an hour according to current time measurements, all returned safe and sound to Adam’s hut, where the servants of Seth had kept everything in readiness which Adam was referring to at the height.
HG|3|93|6|0|And the guests, mightily hungry for food due to the pure mountain air, praised God the Lord and then rather heartily reached for the baskets.
HG|3|93|7|0|And when the meal was over, they thanked the Lord fervently and laid down, as they were together there, on the fragrant beds to rest.
HG|3|93|8|0|In the morning, however, Adam was as usual the first to get up and woke all the others.
HG|3|93|9|0|When all were well strengthened back on their feet again, Adam said to Henoch: "Henoch, it is again the pre-sabbat today! Don’t you think that we should invite the children for tomorrow's celebrations on the day of the Lord?"
HG|3|93|10|0|But Henoch replied, saying: "Father, I mean, because the matter has a more vain than an actual worshipping appearance, it is better this time to do without the invitations!
HG|3|93|11|0|Who wants to come, will be welcomed and will receive the blessing of the Sabbath; but who does not want to come free out of himself, we do not want to coerce him, either by invitation nor by any other means, and especially now at the very least, since before the Lord it would have the true appearance as if we wanted to brag a little in front of these children from the depths with our mass rally!
HG|3|93|12|0|Therefore, let it be as it is the will of the Lord! Whosoever will come and will, will also receive the blessing; and for those who will not come, let us pray and  sacrifice them to the Lord in our hearts!"
HG|3|93|13|0|Adam was perfectly satisfied with this answer and decided for this day to visit other landmarks of the heights  with the visitors who became very dear to him, to which also Henoch agreed.
HG|3|93|14|0|He therefore arranged for the morning meal and when it was consumed, they made their way to the full height and from there to the famous cave.
HG|3|94|1|0|When arriving at the famous cave according to Adam’s plan, Lamech suddenly exclaimed: "For the almighty God's sake! What is this? Is this also the work of human hands?
HG|3|94|2|0|No, no, this could not possibly been built by human hands ever! Because too incalculably truly divine wise artful has this construction been carried out; no one, - irrespective a most thorough investigation - even in his wildest dreams, could have imagined at first sight that at this most magnificent and truly divine wondrous-marvellous cave, even the wisest of men could have put only one finger to it and fixed only the smallest shiny stone to it!
HG|3|94|3|0|The whole of this magnificent temple of nature seems to be entirely constructed out of one piece! Nowhere a joint can be seen but still this true God-building looks like it was built from all kinds of precious stones!
HG|3|94|4|0|For here a wall built from ruby pillars of the same thickness glows like a most glorious dawn; just next to it but as if consisting of one piece, however, a skyblue shining gigantic column rises to the height of one-hundred man-heights! Behind the pillar, as I can see, a small side chapel shines like purest gold, interrupted here and there by all kinds of multicolored radiating stars!
HG|3|94|5|0|No, no, this miracle-splendor suffocates the word on my tongue!
HG|3|94|6|0|O Lord, what do I see there in the middle of this vast color-fire-temple? Is it not a powerfully shooting water fountain? - Yes, it is, wonderful magnificent sublime, like anything that emerged directly from the almighty hands of the Creator.
HG|3|94|7|0|O God, You great almighty God, how insignificant nothing are all people and all the angels compared to You!
HG|3|94|8|0|Lord, Creator, God, Father, holy, beyond holy! Such works have You built for the unthankful hearts of people?!
HG|3|94|9|0|There on the wide firmament the sun shines with indescribable majesty and converts the otherwise dark earth with its miracle light into a heaven!
HG|3|94|10|0|At night thousand times thousand stars sparkle in the endless open sky! The lovely moon also announces the great honor of God with his ever-changing light!
HG|3|94|11|0|In which always new wonder forms gleam the always busy clouds under the firmament! How is the earth endlessly widely always decorated and adorned with the most glorious and most fragrant flowers! Yes, like a vain bride she is adorned, and yet man can still forget You, o Lord, in the middle of screaming miracles of Your Father-hand?!
HG|3|94|12|0|When a vain-foolish man hands to an even more foolish maid a bouquet as a sign of his flesh love, she already begins to glow of love and sees henceforth nothing but her flesh-loving fool; the whole creation of God is to her without her fool a void, contemptible thing.
HG|3|94|13|0|But the holy, good Father has out of His endless love adorned the whole earth with the most wonderful sublime beautiful bouquets of love most abundantly, has created the sun for us and the stars and countless other creations of wonder for us - and yet because of the flesh for  earthworms, which we are ourselves, we can forget Him more and more, yes Him, the highest beauty and highest love and wisdom, we even want to flee, if we are standing in the fire of the sin of the flesh!
HG|3|94|14|0|O earth, you glorious bride of God, you sweet mother of countless miracles of God! Are we most wretched and stupid people are worthy that you, sublime, carry us on the floor which is daily adorned by the mighty hand of God!”
HG|3|94|15|0|Here Lamech fell silent for a while and Adam, as well as all the others embraced the speaker and comforted him with tears in their eyes.
HG|3|94|16|0|And Henoch said, "Yes, brother Lamech, now you have spoken entirely out of my ground; so it is! Man in his flesh is not worthy the earth if he flees the spirit to comfort his flesh!
HG|3|94|17|0|But keep on talking! I say to you: For years you will  not tire us, - and even if you wanted to speak day and night! Therefore, proceed!"
HG|3|95|1|0|But Lamech, hearing such pleasant encouragement from Henoch, straightened his soul, saying:
HG|3|95|2|0|"O beloved brother, I want to talk, as long as my throat and tongue are capable of words; but the most wonderful sublimity and incomprehensible splendor of this place denies a poor sinner like me the capability of speech, and therefore the activity of speaking becomes a  sour business, if the language tools are failing! Therefore, I want to ask you to make a speech here, so that I can be edified by it!
HG|3|95|3|0|About the foolishness of man I think I have said enough; but if something can be said to their praise then open your mouth and make it known to us and thereby make good my reproach!
HG|3|95|4|0|But I have spoken concordant to my experience and it therefore is as I have presented the matter with my few words; but you, o brother, surely have a different experience at the heights than I can have it in the sinful depths, and therefore you will be in a much better position to render a fair judgment over humanity and thus I ask you to speak in my place!"
HG|3|95|5|0|And Henoch gave Lamech his hand and said: "Brother, it is true, concerning our experiences, your’s completely different in the depths from mine here on the heights. You nevertheless have spoken correctly in general for the depths and also for the heights, - because also here generally the flesh accounts for more than the Lord Himself!
HG|3|95|6|0|Yes, if you will ask someone and say: 'Brother - or sister - what do you love and honor more: the flesh or God your Lord, Creator and Father?', he or she will tell you at once: 'What terrible question is this?! Who will ever love the flesh more than God?! No such a thought, such a question is already a sin, by which the earth trembles to the core!'
HG|3|95|7|0|But pay attention to his actions, his life, it will very soon show that he with the greatest joy of the world will chitchat about entirely contemptible worthless, worldly and carnal-sweet subjects for days, weeks, months and years!
HG|3|95|8|0|But if you begin with him to quite seriously talk about God and purely spiritual-living things, he will make a very puzzled, sad and extremely stupid face, and after an hour long conversation you will see him putting on a fathom long boring expression which will tell you with the clearest accents:
HG|3|95|9|0|‘Friend, you are horribly different; because such high issues I do not understand! And because I do not understand them, they serve to awaken in me boredom, inner peevishness and the soon following drowsiness! Talk about a cat, a bird, a beautiful daughter (or of a nice young man), and I will listen to you for days with the most intense attention; but only spare me such high, divine issues because I do not understand them!’
HG|3|95|10|0|Behold, this the God-reverently person will indeed not tell you in the face; but his actions, his face and his gestures will scream it in your face more fierce than the roar of a starving lion!
HG|3|95|11|0|Therefore, you should not make the difference between your and my experiences too large and rather put the heights and the depths on pretty much the same level and speak without reservation, especially if very soon Muthael will come to us in a certain matter.
HG|3|95|12|0|But now we want to walk through this cave and from there towards the morning; there you shall see the glorious arrangement of God!
HG|3|95|13|0|But as I said, when Muthael joins us, I will refer him  to you and you will find the right words to talk to him! - And so it be done in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|3|96|1|0|When the group has crossed the cave among many astonishments and reached the eastern exit, Henoch said:
HG|3|96|2|0|"Let us walk towards the morning so that Lamech and his companions can view the marvels of our holy Father! In the hut of Purista we want to hold the Lord's supper, which He Himself has ordained us all to engage at the right time to strengthen our love and thereby our spirit!"
HG|3|96|3|0|And Adam replied: "Yes, my son, Henoch, you have spoken well; we want to do that and at the same occasion also see what we can do with the wedding-happy Muthael!"
HG|3|96|4|0|And Henoch said: "Yes, yes, father Adam, it will become especially clear at this occasion! But let us leave this issue aside for now; at the right time and place it will show what we will have to do! - Thus let us go in the name of the Lord!"
HG|3|96|5|0|Here the group left the cave and hastened towards the morning.
HG|3|96|6|0|On arrival the people came in droves and greeted the high guests with the salutation of love.
HG|3|96|7|0|But Purista was the first to greet the high guests and she said:
HG|3|96|8|0|"Sublime fathers, great friends of the almighty God, you have come here, as always, with great, holy intentions; therefore now like forever my deepest praise to the holy, eternal, most loving Father, who dwells in His eternal holy light and through our love for Him, He invigorates us in our hearts!
HG|3|96|9|0|Be welcomed a thousand times, o dear, sublime fathers, by the poor servant of the Lord! How does my soul longs for words of the Father from the mouth of him, whom the Lord Himself appointed as a true High Priest!
HG|3|96|10|0|O come with me in the tabernacle of the Lord, which He Himself built through His almighty will, and which He has dedicated to be a dining kitchen, where all His children should find the right strengthening to eternal life."
HG|3|96|11|0|But Henoch, as he looked at the completely molten Lamech, said to him: "Well, brother, how do you like this speaker? What do you say to her words?"
HG|3|96|12|0|And Lamech, finding it hard to collect himself due to the indescribable heavenly grace and beauty of Purista, said: "O brother, the sight of the arch-enemy at the flaming and destroyed abyss, at the moment of its appearance, put a powerful ban on my tongue; but this daughter of the heavens seems to constrain my vocal organs even stronger! Oh God, oh God, what are all the things my eyes have to meet!
HG|3|96|13|0|No, brother, the sight of such a heaven could cost a poor sinner indeed his life! Such beauty, associated with such love and wisdom! This is more than a poor sinner can endure in eternity!
HG|3|96|14|0|Brother, spare me for now any further provisions or appraisals; because I first have to get used to this sight! If this has been accomplished with the grace of the Lord, only then I will be able to talk; therefore relieve me from any further speeches!"
HG|3|96|15|0|And Henoch replied: "Well, inside the hut of glory of the Lord your tongue will be freed again; therefore, let us enter the large hut!"
HG|3|96|16|0|Here the magnificent Purista led all into the hut and put fresh wood on the stove of love.
HG|3|97|1|0|When all the group members were inside the hut and Purista had arranged her stove, she went back to Henoch and said to him:
HG|3|97|2|0|"O sublime, sole, true High Priest of the almighty, eternal God, who is our holy and most loving Father! I must tell you with a sorrowful heart what is about to happen here in the morning!
HG|3|97|3|0|You know that a while ago our Lord, our eternal holy Father, made Muthael some kind of promise, that I, one day if it pleases the Father, should become his wife. But now I'm followed by the otherwise wise and just Muthael on the heel because he wants to obtain from me my personal assurance!
HG|3|97|4|0|If I tell him that he should only hold on to the words of the Lord and not unnecessarily demand a commitment from me since it will anyway be done at the right time, as the Lord wants it to happen, see, he begins to cry and says:
HG|3|97|5|0|‘Yes, yes, all virgins talk like this if the contestant is not to their liking!' The Lord would forever not force me to become his wife, if I, through His grace, did not choose to be by myself - and therefore I always refer him to the Lord, because I do not want him and because I know quite well that the Lord would never force me to anything, that I don’t like!
HG|3|97|6|0|See, this and still many other things are his words! O give me some advice from the Lord what I should do here!
HG|3|97|7|0|Have I not sinned yesterday, because being tired of the constant empty chatter and futile questioning, I have rejected Muthael unequivocally and told him: Because you're so unnecessarily meddlesome and want to have me as a wife ahead of time, I tell you in all seriousness that I have a distaste for you and give you the fullest assurance that you will never turn me away from the Lord! If you in your desire of vain love come only one step closer to me as a creature, I will swear to the Lord by this stove, to stay forever unmarried out of pure love for Him and to never look at a man of this earth!'
HG|3|97|8|0|But these words devastated Muthael so severely that he became speechless and he went away weeping and sobbing, and - as I noticed - walked straight to you at the full heights.
HG|3|97|9|0|O Henoch, you exalted servant of the almighty God, give me here a secure advice and comfort in the name of the Lord!"
HG|3|97|10|0|And Henoch replied to Purista: "Then listen to me; I will tell you in all truth how things are standing: Behold, the Lord has certainly promised you to Muthael and already completely joined in the spirit; He has only postponed the blessing of the flesh until the right time! But the Lord has only made known such to your feelings silently!
HG|3|97|11|0|However, when Muthael came to you and showed you this through hidden words, you recognized in him from your feelings, that he is the one who one day will become your husband blessed by the Lord; and according to this realization you have looked at Muthael with a very friendly,  eloquent glance and through this most beautiful glance you have caused the otherwise exceedingly wise Muthael a severe wound whereby he almost bled all his wisdom! And since then Muthael is completely buried in your love and cannot arise from such dwelling, in which there is no life!
HG|3|97|12|0|Behold, this was therefore a small mistake of yours which you have to made good again! But this mistake you will make good by asking the Lord, that He should bless Muthael and lead him to the right way of salvation!
HG|3|97|13|0|You may, however, not despise him indeed; because a man who is filled with the promise of the Lord,  is mightily sanctified!
HG|3|97|14|0|That the Lord is now trying him a little, serves his perfection. But you are not allowed to misconstrue him for it; for he is sanctified by God and destined to become your husband at the right time!
HG|3|97|15|0|See, this is how things are! You are not allowed to avoid him; but you also cannot tempt him! - This is  for you; but with Muthael I will talk! Now, let us go to your stove! Amen.”
HG|3|98|1|0|But when Purista got busy at her stove again, Lamech now more sober and composed, made some valid comments about her to the group and when hardly finishing his remarks, all of a sudden Muthael entered the hut as if losing his senses, he looked at Henoch, then went with a thoughtful step in front of him and stared at him without saying a word.
HG|3|98|2|0|But Henoch soon picked up his right hand and said: "Listen, you dumb desire of the flesh, holding captive this man who is filled with the promise of God, I command you with the power of the Lord in my chest that you immediately leave him who is called by God!"
HG|3|98|3|0|Here Muthael suddenly awoke as if from a deep sleep and said: "O God, my holy Father! Where am I now? What happened to me? Am I still who I was? Am I awake or do I sleep and dream now?
HG|3|98|4|0|I can vaguely remember hurrying here with a great fervor for Purista; and behold, Purista is standing here next to me and is so indifferent to me like something that doesn’t exist. - How is this possible?
HG|3|98|5|0|I know and clearly remember now that after the promise I began to seize her with the most ardent love; but now only the promise shines as the evening star in the first twilight in my chest, where it is a word of the Father! Everything else, however, is like gone for me! - How, how has this change so suddenly took place in me?!
HG|3|98|6|0|O Henoch, I openly confess it to you - since I know now why I came here in the first place, and why I hastened yesterday very early in the morning to the height - that now  the whole earth with all its residents means nothing to me!
HG|3|98|7|0|The Father alone is now all in all to me; but everything else is a sheer nothingness! Also you, Henoch, means only something to me because you carry the exclusive love for the Father in your heart; but otherwise you are to me just like the other things which are pure creatures only and,  similar to Purista, as if you did not exist at all!
HG|3|98|8|0|For I now see everywhere the sustaining and constantly re-creating labor of love and concern and work of the Father. Therefore I can not love the things and creatures which provide so much effort to the holy Father; since I only love Him!
HG|3|98|9|0|I myself would rather not, as I am, - because I'm also provide the Father effort; but I would not exist, I also could not love Him, Him who is the highest love Himself! Likewise, you should be the same, so that you may love the Father!
HG|3|98|10|0|O Father, how was it then possible that I nearly could  love this Purista for a few moments more than You, holy Father?!”
HG|3|98|11|0|These words closed the mouth of Muthael. But all were terribly surprised by this change of Muthael.
HG|3|98|12|0|Purista secretly began to cry and cursed the designated look described by Henoch by which she had caused Muthael such a wound; for she now saw him, her heart loved secretly, as lost.
HG|3|98|13|0|Adam did not know what question to ask first.
HG|3|98|14|0|Lamech of the depth also looked quite puzzled and said to Henoch: "Brother, under the current circumstances  it seems to me, that I will not be able to talk too much to this man!"
HG|3|98|15|0|But Henoch replied: "Let it be good! Only when the sheet has been completely turned, you will be at the right place to talk a lot; but for now we allow the case to run its good way! Because here Purista must come to aid Muthael by compensating for what she had formerly, though not on purpose, caused to harm him! Thus the Lord wants it! Therefore, we will leave the matter and let it go the way of divine order! Amen."
HG|3|99|1|0|Only after these words of Henoch to Lamech did Adam recovered properly and asked Henoch: "Hear, my beloved son, Henoch! What occurrence is this? The glowing Muthael, who imagined to find in Purista the heaven of heavens, - who only yesterday lost himself in the most wonderful depths of Purista - of which depths incalculable mercyful consequences of such God’s promised conjunction would emerge -; the Muthael, I say, who prophesied to me that the preservation of the human race on this earth depended on this by God promised affiliation, - who is now a sheerest despiser of Purista and, how it seems to me, she has become so indifferent to him, as is indifference to us that part of the world, which we don’t  know yet.
HG|3|99|2|0|O tell me, how does this happened? Has laying on of your hands caused such in Muthael? Or did he persuaded himself secretly? Or did the Lord transformed him so suddenly? Or did you put him in a waking sleep? - O tell me what it is that has changed Muthael so entirely?”
HG|3|99|3|0|And Henoch said to Adam: "O father Adam, just pay attention to the behaviour and the speech of Muthael and you will soon find the mystery of this phenomenon resolved before you! I will soon allow Muthael to talk to Purista, if he wants to and from this speech you will be able to very easily discern all that what is behind this phenomenon;  thus pay close attention!"
HG|3|99|4|0|Here Henoch summoned Purista and said to her: "Well, my lovely Purista, tell me what you now think of Muthael and if you are pleased with me that I, through the grace of the Lord, have changed Muthael by word and deed in this way! Because you formerly laid a just complaint against him in which you expressed your dissatisfaction with him; therefore you have to tell if you like him better now!"
HG|3|99|5|0|Here Purista was greatly embarrassed and did not know what she should say.
HG|3|99|6|0|But Muthael who stood by her side, said without much pondering: "I think that on this time- and form changing world everything has its time! Stupidity has its,  wisdom its, love its, the women sense in man its, the desire of marriage its! So it was also with me when I glowed in front of Purista!
HG|3|99|7|0|However, since times are changing and we are stuck in the sequence of time, how should we remain so utterly  immutable?!
HG|3|99|8|0|The whole earth is constantly dancing like a foolish- funny child around the great sun; but where is the quiet wise among us who is not forced to join such daily dance?! Even in my sleep I have to accompany this foolish delight of the earth!
HG|3|99|9|0|It is thus understandable that I had to become glowing myself by a glow-eyed maid! But we all know that the moist clouds are able to even cool down the powerful burning sun; thus there must exist also a means by which a man can cool his foolish women love?!
HG|3|99|10|0|The grace of God gave me such means, and now the two suns of Purista are not hurting me anymore! And this is also a change of time in me, and I live in it anew and feel that a man, once he is born, can very easily exist without a Purista; and therein lies the reason for the constant change of times.
HG|3|99|11|0|Today loving, tomorrow cloudy; hot today, white tomorrow; glow today, flood tomorrow!"
HG|3|99|12|0|These words broke Purista’s heart and she began to weep bitterly and said: "If the augured speaks such words when it concerns the highest seriousness, what will be the words of the non-augured?! - O Muthael, don’t you have a heart anymore that could forgive me, if I have been too hard?”
HG|3|100|1|0|But Muthael turned to Purista and said to her: "Purista, - why do you complain now against the divine order?
HG|3|100|2|0|I was glowing, and you complained about my ardor; Now I am cold and you complain about my coldness! Tell me, how am I supposed to be that you do not want to complain about me? Should I walk in the middle between glowing and cold, - should I be lukewarm?
HG|3|100|3|0|Behold, you do not know what to answer here! But I want to give you a right answer before God and all the fathers, and thus listen:
HG|3|100|4|0|When I am thus against you, as the Lord wants it, I think that my behavior is righteous!
HG|3|100|5|0|If I am glowing, it is the Lord's will that I'm glowing; and if I'm cold, it is also the Lord's will that I'm cold; and if I would be lukewarm, even that I could not be without the will of the Lord - although I well know that laxity is nowhere to be found in the order of divine things, therefore the Lord will certainly never allow me to sink into a state of lukewarmness!
HG|3|100|6|0|But if you have the right trust in the Lord and Father of all people, how can you be apprehensive and come crying before me as if I had to forgive you any offense?!
HG|3|100|7|0|Does the Lord not just do what He wants and will either unite or separate us according to His timing?! Or do you suppose very secretly that such lies within our power?
HG|3|100|8|0|O behold, neither I, nor you, nor Henoch and all the other fathers can do this according to their will, but it is solely up to the Lord!
HG|3|100|9|0|Whether we love each other passionately or whether we flee each other, is the same; if we have the promise, the Lord will still unite us, provided that the promise for the time being is no sample promise through which we should examine ourselves whether our mutual love secretly is not stronger than our love for Him!
HG|3|100|10|0|But once the promise is given - what I do not doubt  for a moment - I have to thank the Lord with all my strength  that He dampened my foolish ardor which His holy trial promise and the sunbeam of your eyes have awakened in me, and I think, that you as a purest chosen maid of the Lord, which He carried on His most holy hands, will find this my most justified view highly reasonable in your heart and will also share it with me!
HG|3|100|11|0|Therefore, I proclaim here before God and all the fathers, that I, for as long as the Lord will not with all certainty show me to take you as a wife, I will conduct myself towards you, as if you were like any other virgin to me, which the Lord has not promised to me!
HG|3|100|12|0|On the contrary I wish you, as your brother, precisely the same attitude, which will join you most faithfully to the Father forever!
HG|3|100|13|0|Hold and put everything in the Lord, and your heart will soon experience the right coolness and the sweetest consolation! But this is all that my now wholly God devoted heart can wish you. Do this and you will behold the right light in this holy promise! Amen."
HG|3|100|14|0|Here, Purista concealed her face, and went, very smitten by the wisdom of Muthael, to her stove and began to deeply ponder the words of Muthael and found them increasingly more correct.
HG|3|100|15|0|But Henoch said to Lamech: "Brother, prepare yourself; because soon it is your turn to speak words from the depths of God's love in man!"
HG|3|101|1|0|After this preface of Henoch to Lamech, Muthael turned to Henoch and said to him: "Henoch, tell me who these little people are, especially the one you have just spoken to! Are they those from the depths, which now has been cleansed, who dared to attack us during the time when the Lord was among us? Or are they people who have been born in the farest corner of midnight? Tell me what is their background!"
HG|3|101|2|0|And Henoch said to Muthael: "Listen, I therefore have forewarned the right one from these people that he  be at the ready to talk to you! But since you now wishest to become better acquainted with these only physically but not spiritually smaller people than we are, I advise you and say: Turn immediately to the one next to me, whose name is also Lamech; he will provide you with the best information about many things! Do this without fear and without holding back! I am convinced in advance that in the end you will be more than satisfied with his small stature!"
HG|3|101|3|0|But also Adam waved approvingly to Muthael, to straightway approach little man; for he knew quite well how much of the best salt was there in Lamech.
HG|3|101|4|0|And so Muthael undertook the easy-looking venture to enter into an informative discourse with Lamech and immediately asked Lamech the following question:
HG|3|101|5|0|"Lamech, you extraordinary small man, tell me, who and from where you are, so that I can know how to behave towards you and your kind! For behold, I am still a human being, to whom it is not yet given to be able to look at the foundation of life, like Henoch and some others! Therefore, I still have to ask and take from the answer, whom I have in front of me. And therefore I also asked you, that you would like to make known to me who and from where you are!"
HG|3|101|6|0|Here Lamech looked at Muthael quite meaningfully and said with very measured words and a little fervent voice: "Listen, you otherwise wise man of the morning, this question makes you absolutely no honor; because in this way, in my big city Hanoch, the lowest street cleaning servants talk to each other, who hardly know that they are of human descent!
HG|3|101|7|0|A real wise man, however, should, according to my opinion, know, that living beings - especially when in friendly company of a Henoch and even capable of talking to him - should be regarded a little higher than some humanlike apes!
HG|3|101|8|0|This seems to be lacking in your wisdom altogether; therefore your question is put to me as if you knew nothing about true wisdom and rate me as a monkey instead of a human being!
HG|3|101|9|0|But I now advise you: Get to know yourself very accurately; only then try me again! But in this way I now can understand quite well why you are acting so extreme against the heavenly Purista, first glowing like flowing ore - assuming that you ever have seen flowing ore - and now cold like an ice cube, because it seems that the holy life’s center in the love to God regarding its actions are still foreign to you; because Purista is pure as gold, - provided that you know what is gold!
HG|3|101|10|0|But until now you're still only a fool, who hardly seems to understand the way the Lord educate people!
HG|3|101|11|0|Therefore, I advise you in the name of my and your God: Go and get to know yourself first; only then come and talk to me, the extraordinary small person Lamech, who still seems to be better than any ape! - Understand me!"
HG|3|102|1|0|These words immediately indicated to Muthael with whom he was dealing. He therefore bowed before Lamech and gave very strong signs to leave the company as soon as possible; because he secretly felt by himself that Henoch had tricked him deliberately.
HG|3|102|2|0|And as such he was so to speak from all sides rejected and on top of it he was ashamed because in the face of our fathers as well as in the face of Purista he felt that his wisdom ability was by still far behind.
HG|3|102|3|0|But when he slowly began to reach the door, Henoch said to him: "Muthael, this is no way for a man ever leaving a company as there is ours! - Are you trying to crown one foolishness with another?”
HG|3|102|4|0|And Muthael replied: "This is not my intention, - but rather to make the first disappear with the second! In addition the well salted Lamech recommended to me that I should go to first get to know me better! How foolish can it be to follow the advice of such a powerfully salted wise man? Or is this to be understood differently?"
HG|3|102|5|0|And Henoch said to Muthael "Muthael, you seem to suffer from a massive self-conceit because the Lord has spoken a few things to you about women-love!?
HG|3|102|6|0|Behold, if you were either a frivolous, foolish blind woman, who only knows its desires of the flesh best and who all the times cares only for its satisfaction, I wouldn’t be burdened by your measured stupidity!
HG|3|102|7|0|For this is also the notion of the Lord! He takes the woman who is able and who only wants to love Him alone without any attachment to the world, and then carries her on His arms and hands and fingers to her happiest destiny!
HG|3|102|8|0|But a woman, who mainly finds pleasure in worldly stupidities where something sensual-pleasing is showing, the Lord let her go like the animals of the forests, and does not care about her, except to give her the sensual life of the body like to the game of the forests,
HG|3|102|9|0|for which reason a degenerated woman cannot that easily be helped anymore and can easily pass over into all kind of fornication and whoredom, of which we have many examples in the midnight region and know quite well how a woman who only once has put the Lord aside because of worldly joy, can hardly be saved from utter demise other than a miracle!
HG|3|102|10|0|Behold, that is the notion of the Lord concerning the great levity of women, likewise also mine!
HG|3|102|11|0|But you are not a woman, but a man filled with a divine promise and I can therefore not - as if you were an unrestrainable woman - let you run in your stupidity, but I must say to you:
HG|3|102|12|0|Muthael, stay here! Acknowledge in the light of the fathers your stupidity, and learn to appreciate the salt of Lamech! For behold, the Lord has quite often already dined at the tables of Lamech and he is a completely fully learned scholar of the Lord Himself! I and he are on the same level, placed by the Lord Himself; therefore you can put up with Lamech a little!
HG|3|102|13|0|Therefore turn around and go to him; but approach him in a manner how to approach a heavily tried friend of God, and on the spot you will find his salt a lot less biting! - Do you understand me?"
HG|3|102|14|0|Here Muthael turned and followed the advice of Henoch.
HG|3|103|1|0|But when Muthael went back to Lamech to ask him for forgiveness for his mistake, Lamech forestalled him and said to him:
HG|3|103|2|0|»Muthael, I read it from your eyes what you want to tell me now; but see, I can not accept this for reason:
HG|3|103|3|0|The first reason is because you did not offend me in the least! And how could you, since you, just like me, carry the Father's love in our hearts!
HG|3|103|4|0|The second reason is because a true, god devoted person should never accept anything from his brothers as an insult! Since behind each offense, both in respect of the offended as well as the insulted, lies a relatively large dose of pride. But the way arrogance is treated by the Lord - that, dearest brother, you know certainly incomparably better than me!
HG|3|103|5|0|And the third reason is, because I see the Lord's promise in you in a most wonderful abundance and see behind it endless streams of incomprehensible greatest mercies of God waving, swirling and flowing!
HG|3|103|6|0|But if the Lord has filled a person with such promises, how possibly could an awakened person, as I am through the endless grace and mercy of God, in all seriousness be insulted?!
HG|3|103|7|0|But I see what you want to tell me now and I immediately reply to you and say: Brother, you have previously misinterpreted my words a little; because that I gave you to your slightly strange question an answer that seemed as if you had insulted me, had a completely different reason!
HG|3|103|8|0|I studiously gave my answer only therefore such an appearance because I had really discovered in you a kind of arrogance which truly did not belong next to the sacred promise in you.
HG|3|103|9|0|I therefore wanted to humble you a little but not for the sake of me but out of true, sincere brotherly love for your sake!
HG|3|103|10|0|And see now, in this way it would be impossible for you to insult me! Because that is prevented by the spark of God's love in me, so that my heart can no longer offend and exasperate someone and as I said, you in the least of all, because you are the one, to whom I want to attach my love- and friendship bond the most!
HG|3|103|11|0|I love you very much, you magnificent brother Muthael! Can you also love me, a descendant of Kahin?"
HG|3|103|12|0|Here Muthael opened his arms and said, "Come here, brother Lamech, and take from my chest the fullest assurance that I love you with the glow of all my heart! For indeed, I would rather have believed anything else than to find in you such a wonderful man and brother! But now I have recognized you and you have become more valuable to me than my own life; therefore be assured that I also love you and will never stop loving you than a most  dearest brother!
HG|3|103|13|0|But because I got acquainted to you, o brother, in such most beneficial manner, you should become my counselor according to the will of Henoch and should accurately explain to me my relationship with Purista, the pure servant of the Lord and tell me where I really stand with her! Should I regard the promise merely spiritually or also compliable in a worldly manner, or should I take the whole thing as just as a trial by the Lord for my spirit?
HG|3|103|14|0|Yes, brother, I see you're going to give me a true light in this matter! The Lord be therefore with your spirit about it!"
HG|3|104|1|0|And Lamech when he had heard such a request from Muthael, replied: "Yes, dear brother Muthael, with what is possible with my limited capacity, I will comply with your request!
HG|3|104|2|0|You want to learn about the essence of women love, as it is in its own way, and you also want to know where you are standing with Purista with respect to the promise of the Lord?
HG|3|104|3|0|This, dearest brother, is indeed not a vain request because I can see the good cause you would like to pursue with such precise information; but before I will give to you a little word about it, I must direct your attention to a really important circumstance of which we must not lose sight during our intended discussion, and this circumstance is, in my view, the following:
HG|3|104|4|0|You and I are bound to the endless love and mercy of God, who is our all holiest Father; but we know that He reveals Himself to anyone at the right time, who turns in all love his heart to Him and put his trust in Him, that the Lord will surely respond to him in all cases which are presented to Him in a truly loving and trusting manner. That we thus know.
HG|3|104|5|0|But now ask yourself whether you've considered this very important fact in your heart! - I really want to serve you with my knowledge and experience immediately, but I know that you and I do not want to sin before the Lord, by pre-empting His endless goodness, grace, love and mercy!
HG|3|104|6|0|My opinion would therefore be this: You should first turn in this matter to the Lord, our holiest, most loving Father, in a quite loving and trusting manner and ask Him what you want from me, and in no other matter I am more convinced than in this case, that the Lord will not keep you waiting for long for a conclusive answer and most faithful revelation of His most holy will!
HG|3|104|7|0|You say here in your heart of course, that also my word, as well as the word of Henoch, is also purely divine, since we are only saying what the spirit of God is telling us to say!
HG|3|104|8|0|This, dearest brother, is actually undeniable true, and I and Henoch would soon be regarded as the biggest sinners if we wanted to claim and say: 'All these things we're speaking out of ourselves!'
HG|3|104|9|0|But behold, dearest brother, out there, hardly one hundred steps from here, flows the same stream which according to my observation has its origin in the glorious most wondrous grotto at the height; but go and taste the same water and you'll find a whole world of difference! One drop will provide you at the source more strengthening and refreshing than close to here, where the water has already lost some of its primal power and you need to drink a sizable cup full to obtain the same strength!
HG|3|104|10|0|Behold, it is the same with the words of the Lord; because in me it has already deposited most of its enlivening force and flows from me to you only as an ordinary word and sounds as if it were from me - this is why it does not contain its original, enlivening, powerful compelling force anymore which it had for me when scooping it from the original source!
HG|3|104|11|0|Therefore I advise you and say: Go to the primordial source for as long it is equally accessible to everyone and one drop will be of more use to you than a thousand out of my mouth!
HG|3|104|12|0|And if you cannot find the primordial source, I will gladly help you to look for it! But My advice and my teaching in your case should be the last resort!
HG|3|104|13|0|And as such, dearest brother, follow this my advice! I think it will be just right!"
HG|3|105|1|0|Muthael, well recognizing the profound meaning of the words of Lamech, went to a secluded place where no one could see him, and said by himself:
HG|3|105|2|0|"Here I will lodge until the Lord will answer me and I will not eat and drink until I have received the word from the Lord!
HG|3|105|3|0|What a stupid, pondering life is this without the mightyful word-association of the Lord, for regarding even a serious question of life, one does not really know why one is living on earth?!
HG|3|105|4|0|Therefore, I now have to have the word of the Lord, even if it should cost me my anyway not eloquent life!
HG|3|105|5|0|But how am I going to do it, that the Lord will hear me and give me His word as He has given me the promise?
HG|3|105|6|0|I know what I will do: I will begin to really love Him and want to rave in front of Him, like a blind lovesick fool in front of his maid, that he wants to be his wife!
HG|3|105|7|0|But what if the Lord still does not want to answer me? - Yes, I then want to completely renounce the whole world and even His promise! And I will turn my back on Purista and be forever alone and cleave to the Lord with all my strength and bring Him in silence my glory and my praise but view everything else as if it had not existed forever!
HG|3|105|8|0|And in addition I want to and will say most seriously and enlivened in my soul: 'Lord, here I am all in front of You and have disregarded everything for Your sake; thus make from me now what You want and I will be right with me!’”
HG|3|105|9|0|This is how Muthael decided to act and he promptly did so.
HG|3|105|10|0|And so the whole day went by and the company had for quite some time finished the meal in the hut of Purista when after some sublime and instructive conversations they again began to think of Muthael and Adam said to Henoch:
HG|3|105|11|0|"Haven’t you noticed that Muthael, who left the hut before noon, has not come back yet?! It seems to me since he’s been hit from all sides he became secretly a little excited by the ongoing lectures and left to hide somewhere in a corner of the earth and it is therefore unlikely that we will see him again; and I am therefore very worried about him!"
HG|3|105|12|0|But Henoch said to Adam: "Father, be quite unconcerned; for the Lord is more careful and more merciful than all of us! He is the true teacher and leader of Muthael and teaches and leads him already the most certain, best and shortest way to his destination.
HG|3|105|13|0|Therefore be quite unconcerned about Muthael who finally by himself has taken the firm decision to sacrifice for love, mercy and grace of the Lord everything, even his life!
HG|3|105|14|0|Soon we all will be made aware, even by our external senses, how the Lord is dealing with those who have sacrificed everything to Him!
HG|3|105|15|0|He examines them according to the strength of their souls and concordant to the commitment of their promises; If they have found to be solid, then suddenly all the doors of life are open to them!
HG|3|105|16|0|And thus it will happen with Muthael; therefore, let us be good spirited and give glory to God! Amen."
HG|3|105|17|0|Adam was again calmed by these words and soon the whole party went out into the open.
HG|3|105|18|0|Adam of course was of the opinion that they should go home because of the following Sabbath.
HG|3|105|19|0|But Henoch said that the Sabbath of the Lord is one and the same all over the world and therefore could even be celebrate in this area.
HG|3|105|20|0|And Adam was also satisfied with that.
HG|3|106|1|0|When the whole company was outdoors, they were received by the children of the morning, who literally competed among each other to how they could serve the fathers in the best way.
HG|3|106|2|0|But the fathers declined such efforts and indicated to them that they would spend the night in their midst, namely in the dwelling of Uranion.
HG|3|106|3|0|And Uranion immediately instructed his children to prepare everything in the best manner and to provide for a good evening meal which was carried out most punctual.
HG|3|106|4|0|But when Purista finished cleaning her kitchen and gave God the honor and the true praise of her heart, she too followed the company outside in order to inquire whether she should prepare an offering in the kitchen for the following Sabbath, or if the fathers would go home to the height to execute the sacrifice.
HG|3|106|5|0|But before she could open her mouth to ask the fathers such a question, she heard a call from the region of the morning which sounded like follows:
HG|3|106|6|0|»Purista, you beloved of My heart, come here to this height which by seventy fathoms behind Uranion’s dwelling rises as gentle as your breast! I have to tell you quite important things!
HG|3|106|7|0|But do not ask who is the one who has called you, just come! Alone! No one should accompany you and no one should follow you; for I have to talk to you alone. But Do not be afraid because not a single hair of you will be harmed!
HG|3|106|8|0|But since all other members of the main company heard this call and therefore also Adam, he at once went to Henoch, saying:
HG|3|106|9|0|"Well - all praise to the Lord because a large stone fell from my heart! For this is Muthael’s voice and so it is clear that he is still alive and did not suffered any accident!
HG|3|106|10|0|But what important matters does he has to discuss with Purista so late in the evening alone?!
HG|3|106|11|0|Indeed, the matter appears to me a little suspicious now; for behold, the girl, when she had heard the call, ran off without looking to us, like a fox when stealing a chicken!
HG|3|106|12|0|Therefore this matter looks a little suspicious to me and we should go and investigate a little what my good Muthael wants to do and talk with Purista alone!"
HG|3|106|13|0|But Henoch replied to Adam and said: “Father Adam, there are all too often times and circumstances where it should be the fathers sacred duty, to carefully look after  their daughters, especially during early adulthood when they are very sensual, if they are busy with hidden activities and are visiting solitary places and hills, either secretly or under a fictitious pretext. For this we have sad examples enough and the consequences are not foreign to us which have emerged from such virginal secret activities and visits to secluded places and the children in the region of midnight are mostly of such origin! - I mean, you understand what I mean?!
HG|3|106|14|0|But here we have a very different case; therefore we want to leave Purista to Muthael without any further intervention, so that he can do with her what he wants and it will be all right! Meanwhile let us talk to Lamech and his companions!"
HG|3|106|15|0|But this time Adam was not satisfied with the speech of Henoch and therefore said to Henoch: "My son Henoch, I’m not altogether satisfied with your words; because Muthael as well as Purista are as yet not infallible angels of God and the snake is not yet killed! Enough that they still have their free will! They can be tempted and can easily fall during the temptation if we leave them alone! Therefore I think we should at least keep very secretly a quite sharp eye on them to investigate what is going on!"
HG|3|106|16|0|And Henoch said: "Father, if you are worried, thus go and be a spy; but take care that you are not overcome by a mighty fright!"
HG|3|106|17|0|But Adam did not let this stop him and went to see what Purista was going to do with Muthael on the mount.
HG|3|106|18|0|But he hardly came as far as the back of Uranion’s dwelling when he saw the whole mount in flames and below the fire at the foot of the hill a whole herd of the fiercest tigers, which, when they noticed Adam, gave signs to get up.
HG|3|106|19|0|Here, Adam jumped backwards, violently startled and returned breathlessly to his company and told them with broken words, what he had seen.
HG|3|107|1|0|But Henoch immediately put his hands on Adam and strengthened him, made him to entirely recover from his fright and thus also able to talk again.
HG|3|107|2|0|After Adam was strengthened by Henoch, he asked him at once what this phenomenon was, a deception or a serious reality.
HG|3|107|3|0|And Henoch said to Adam: "Father, it all depends on  how we want to look at the matter!
HG|3|107|4|0|There are two realities, a material and a spiritual. The material is for the spirit only a deception and the spiritual to  the material. Therefore the spiritual occurrence is reality to the spirit and thus also the material to matter. This is the irrefutable fact of the matter.
HG|3|107|5|0|Now it depends on how you want to take the appearance! I for my part consider it as spiritual!"
HG|3|107|6|0|And Adam said, "Well, if you view it as spiritual, I consider it as such too; but what does it mean in the outside world?'
HG|3|107|7|0|And Henoch said to Adam: "What the spiritual significance correspondingly concerns the outside world, is with the first glance very obvious:
HG|3|107|8|0|The flaming mountain means your too loving worried heart, and the grim crouching tigers at the foot of the mountain your still somewhat strong inclination towards enraged contestment which at certain occasions, similar to these great striped cats of the forest, are lying and waiting for their prey and this for so long until they get it under their control and then tears it apart swallows it without the slightest mercy!
HG|3|107|9|0|And this, o father, was the actual reason which drove you out there, that is, from your soul or your intimate love, you spied on both of them to find something that would justify your suspicion; and secretly it would have displeased you, if your suspicion proved to be wrong compared to what I have told you by pointing out to you, contrary to your opinion, that here we should be completely unconcerned about Purista and also Muthael.
HG|3|107|10|0|But the Lord has therefore allowed you to see your inner state, instead of what you really wanted to see; and the spiritual reality showed you in that moment what your inner state was, when you against the will of the Lord wanted to make a spy!
HG|3|107|11|0|Behold, father, this is my opinion of which I’m convinced of to the depths of my life! But if you have any other, then you are free to replace this one after all; for I do not want to have forced something upon anyone and on you as the patriarch of the fathers of this earth the very least!"
HG|3|107|12|0|And Adam replied: "Yes, Henoch, you're right; so it's certain and true! But whether under my heart that loves you all beyond words, a whole herd of tigers lives, is a little hard to understand!"
HG|3|107|13|0|And Henoch said to Adam: "Yes, if you look at the tiger as a murderer, my explanation will certainly look a little weird; but if you see in it a dry, pitiless right according to the law, the tiger will probably do!
HG|3|107|14|0|For in the law lies the ruthless judgment, as in the tiger lies the ruthless bloodlust; and the victim it chose will certainly become its prey! I mean, under such consideration my view surely could be right? "
HG|3|107|15|0|And Adam said: "Yes, under such assumptions it is right and good; but leave this now and turn our attention to something else! "
HG|3|108|1|0|The main company now talked about various subjects and even our old, but still brave singer Kenan was asked by Adam to give a performance at this occasion - which pleased him to do; since this was his thing.
HG|3|108|2|0|But only this time his singing was a little eccentric; which is why he did not received the conclusive acclamation from Adam. - But the song sounded like this:
HG|3|108|3|0|"O people, o life, you seek and see to preserve this life forever! A puzzling seeking and looking!
HG|3|108|4|0|We live and nevertheless we are not the way we live here; life is nothing and together with it we are too!
HG|3|108|5|0|Behold, there stands a living spirit! Say, whose eye can see and perceive him and which of our living senses?!
HG|3|108|6|0|What is then a living spirit? - Is he like a thought which like lightning fleetingly exists and in infinite space produces itself, as a loose flake of snow produces itself in the hazy ether of the earth?
HG|3|108|7|0|However, flashes are fleeting and flakes of snow melt under the rays of the sun; o say, what is it then with the loose thought, with the spirit found himself in endless space, and also in a dewdrop?
HG|3|108|8|0|O say, is he not fleeting ephemeral and dying like flashes and flakes to never recur and to faithfully recognize himself, as if often present already in prevailing existence?!
HG|3|108|9|0|What is then the dying of things and people? What is the work of death?
HG|3|108|10|0|Do I vanish in the death of the body? Or does remain something from me in the spirit?
HG|3|108|11|0|What am I in the spirit? A thinking nothing, imperceptible to - any sense; or am I a light that no one's eye may behold ever, not even its own, free from whatever formed body?!
HG|3|108|12|0|I want to curse the vain life and imprecate the hour in which I freethinking as a foolish life have found myself!
HG|3|108|13|0|Why do I had to come into being in order to be destroyed again without a trace?!
HG|3|108|14|0|O miserable life, you cruel plague to yourself! Here I have to feel, must think as if I was something, and must live in order to painfully vanish again soon! O miserable life!
HG|3|108|15|0|That the spirit is mortal, every fleeting thought tells me, which, once thought, vanishes again for all times; but if the itself generated thought passes, what should remain from the spirit?
HG|3|108|16|0|But if I have been faithfully called to eternal life, why must I then die on this variegated world and leave the body which I learned to value and love? - O you miserable life, you mocking illusion of my senses! Why must I live here?"
HG|3|108|17|0|Here Adam jumped up and said very resentful, as noted before:
HG|3|108|18|0|"My son, enough of this your empty raving folly! Next time you can go into the nearest forest with such songs and sing it for hours to the wolves, bears, lions, tigers and hyenas! These beings have enough strong teeth and a duly strong digestive stomach on top of it; but spare it to human souls!
HG|3|108|19|0|Because if you are so stupid and do not know what there is life, the spirit and its being, then at least ask the wise among us and they will tell you!
HG|3|108|20|0|Have you then already completely forgotten the Lord’s sublime teachings that you come now with such hackneyed old stupidities again?!"
HG|3|108|21|0|But Henoch said to Adam: "Never mind! I know why father Kenan has sung that way; it was the Lord's will! But why the Lord wanted it, the following will show!
HG|3|108|22|0|Kenan did not sung what is in him but what is still present in many others. - See, that's the reason; the following will show the result!"
HG|3|109|1|0|Adam, however, regarding the words of Henoch, was not altogether satisfied; because, very secretly, he believed  that Henoch, in a disguised manner, made this point to him. Therefore, he said to Henoch:
HG|3|109|2|0|"My son, you speak wisely - but that doesn’t make your words sound pleasant at all, and towards me the very least! Tell me, what is the reason that wherever something bad occurs, in an obscuring manner it always seem to refer to me!
HG|3|109|3|0|Why must I, the first person on this earth, as your all caring and all of you equally ardent loving father, be  considered by you in a certain way as a general scapegoat?
HG|3|109|4|0|If you, according to the will of the Lord, has something to say to me, then either tell me apparently in a full sense, or keep it to yourself until you can say it to me in private; but otherwise be silent and do not make me always look suspicious before all my children.
HG|3|109|5|0|Behold, I love God, my Lord and Creator, above everything with all my strength; but even if He would be present here personally, I would have told Him what I told you now!
HG|3|109|6|0|When I rebuked Kenan about his apparently foolish-sounding vocals, I did it with full rights; but your remark, as if Kenan had to sing it to thereby indicate what is most likely still only left in me, is - and even if it has been given to you by the Lord - hard and iniquitous directed to my heart and to my spirit!
HG|3|109|7|0|I now have finished speaking and say to you: From now on I will withdraw from you and will confine myself solely to my Seth; but you can do in the name of the Lord what you want! But only spare my house, - and the door to it stay foreign to you!
HG|3|109|8|0|And you, my son Seth, escorted me now with Eva home to the height; because I noticed that my presence is starting to annoy my children!"
HG|3|109|9|0|Here all began to fear for father Adam and Henoch wanted to show him his major misconception.
HG|3|109|10|0|But Adam motioned him to be silent, saying: "I, Adam, - understand me, will henceforth not be your sinning  student anymore! It was you who so disgracefully befooled me because of my good worry regarding Purista; you have discovered a herd of tigers in me which you then glossed over a little but nevertheless not entirely removed!
HG|3|109|11|0|If all this is a dictate of the Lord, in all seriousness I really cannot see that the Lord had not also given you the insight that your words will hurt me to the depths of my life! Why did you not had the foresight for that?
HG|3|109|12|0|Therefore I absolutely do not accept from you any excuse and subsequent explanation! Since what else would you now say, than: Such was not in the least targeted on me?!
HG|3|109|13|0|I still can accept this; but that you as the only high priest of the Lord, could not see in advance in you that I had to unavoidably and sorely designate the words spoken by you, on to me, if they were not expressed more specifically, - behold, this your gross inattention towards me, is what squeezes my heart and has withdrawn it entirely from you!
HG|3|109|14|0|Therefore, I do not accept any closing words from you anymore! Stay what and who you are; but I and my house remain foreign to you, - if you not want to lose my blessing! And now escort me, Seth! Amen."
HG|3|109|15|0|Here, in all seriousness, Adam wanted to leave; but all embraced him and begged him to stay and listen to the weeping Henoch, and also equally Lamech from the depths.
HG|3|109|16|0|Such behavior made our Adam soft again and he remained but he nevertheless insisted to listen to Lamech but not Henoch.
HG|3|110|1|0|But when Lamech had heard this request of Adam who was soothed again, he went to him and said: "Exalted father of the people of the earth! You are just before God and us, your children, and where on earth lives the man who can deny the love in you, with which you have brought up all your children to the glory and praise of Him who gave them to you?!
HG|3|110|2|0|But as far as I have just now noticed, you have indeed the good of all your children in you in a mighty prevailing level; but beside it no less also the weaknesses of your children seem to have the primordial seat in you, and your tried soul is definitely not totally freed from quite a few prejudices!
HG|3|110|3|0|Therefore, you will have to forgive me if I take the liberty to illuminate you with the most sincere remark that firstly the song words of Kenan were addressed to me and secondly that Henoch through his short remark to defend  Kenan against you, has indicated more precisely than Kenan himself through word, eye and hand, that I should explore myself, how much of such scurrilous wisdom is still stuck in me!
HG|3|110|4|0|I instantaneously followed the wise counsel and found how during the whole song speech of Kenan my mind accurately coincided with his words, and then also found in the remark of Henoch that an old habit is truly an iron robe, that you cannot take off, once it has been literally  forged onto the body.
HG|3|110|5|0|Behold, this is most faithfully the meaning of Kenan’s speech and Henoch’s remark, and I’m standing with my life  for the truth of this my statement, if this is required from me!
HG|3|110|6|0|That in this matter perhaps others also felt a little afflicted, I find quite natural as well as perfectly justified; because we all have indeed at least in certain points more or less weaknesses to recognize and because of this I find these kind of general wake-up calls not at all superfluous. For by this some will become aware of their weaknesses and may then in a good way let go of them, where otherwise they may remain with him until the end of his life.
HG|3|110|7|0|By this I do not only want to excuse Henoch, but also you, o father, and also all your children; for the Lord has given to man the weaknesses to independently prove himself, and therefore our spiritual freedom is subject to these weaknesses, and we can only become perfectly free in the spirit through the recognition and defeat of the same.
HG|3|110|8|0|Because the weaknesses in us are a deliberately incomplete part of our being by the Lord, which we have to complete ourselves, to thereby reaffirming and justifying the divine likeness of our spirit in ourselves, and thus establishing by ourselves a truly free life for ever.
HG|3|110|9|0|But if we prefer to conceal our weaknesses, rather than to carry them as disclosed in us, we only harm ourselves and have to blame ourselves, if in the end we perish by them!
HG|3|110|10|0|Therefore, father Adam, you will forgive Henoch, Kenan and me, if we have offended you?!"
HG|3|110|11|0|These words of Lamech fully reconciled Adam again  that he now also wished to listen to Henoch.
HG|3|111|1|0|And Henoch turned to Adam and said to him: "Father Adam, I have heard many things out of your mouth but not yet a total ban to house and door!
HG|3|111|2|0|Oh, how much happier would our descendants be, if such had not escaped your soul!
HG|3|111|3|0|Truly, what you are doing here, o father, as the first person on this earth, many of your children in later times will do the same!
HG|3|111|4|0|Yes, I now tell you this from the spirit of the Lord in my heart: What you are now saying from the depth of your life, your children will do in the real world in a way that will be an abomination of abominations before the Lord; and as you formerly revolted against my words, which came from the spirit of the Lord, and dismissed me from you, your descendants will do to all those teachers who will be filled with the spirit of God, and will pay homage to those who will be preaching the spirit of the world!
HG|3|111|5|0|That you wanted to shut yourself off from all of us except father Seth, so that nobody can see you anymore, will make rulers rise among the nations and dominate them in a cruel manner; and the houses of such rulers will be closed to the poor people, and no one, by the loss of his life, will be allowed to dare to near such ruler’s house from even a distance.
HG|3|111|6|0|And these things will happen soon, already half the length of your current lifetime; and in less than six times the duration you already live on this earth, it will look like the skin of an angry hedgehog, where one peak rises against the other. More, I do not need to tell you.
HG|3|111|7|0|O father, why are you like this and do not want to  completely discard that, what there is an evil product of haughtiness?
HG|3|111|8|0|Behold, when I speak and act, I do not speak and act out of myself but from the Lord, who has called me in front of all of you! But if my word is a word of the Lord, why are you then baulking against it?"
HG|3|111|9|0|And Adam was mightily shocked by these words of Henoch and said to him: "O Henoch, you wise man of God, what hard things have you told me now!
HG|3|111|10|0|Behold, I would have not uttered such words, if I would have known that the Lord's spirit has spoken through you! But such you have not indicated me, why I thought you spoke out of yourself to me and that you were a little haughty which I wanted to bring out of you.
HG|3|111|11|0|Therefore you should always tell me, whether you are speaking from the spirit of God, or whether you're speaking from yourself, so that I'll know how to adapt to it.
HG|3|111|12|0|O say, is there no remedy for what you have foretold from my former behavior towards you?!”
HG|3|111|13|0|And the Lord said through the mouth of Henoch, clearly audible even to Adam: "If you had reprimanded only Henoch, your words would have no consequences; but you said that you also would have reproached Me!
HG|3|111|14|0|And behold, that's why your word created the consequence; because every word directed to Me, is like a created work which can never be destroyed anymore. Understand that!
HG|3|111|15|0|O Adam, Adam, how many other heavy loads do you still want to impose on My neck?!"
HG|3|111|16|0|Only here did Adam fully realized what he had done and was troubled.
HG|3|111|17|0|But Henoch said: "Be consoled; for the Lord also took this new load from you and placed it on His own shoulder! Therefore be cheerful and grateful to the Lord!"
HG|3|112|1|0|When Adam had calmed down again and everything was back to the old order, Adam said, "Children, I'm tired, and my limbs are yearning for rest; therefore I will go to bed. And you, Uranion, can show myself and Eva to our room!
HG|3|112|2|0|But you children may stay up as long as you want and you do not need to bind yourself to me; but first receive my father blessing!"
HG|3|112|3|0|Here Adam blessed all his children and then went with Eva to rest.
HG|3|112|4|0|And when he barely was lying down on the most comfortable bed in the large dwelling of Uranion, behold, Purista, Muthael and two strangers entered the hut of Uranion and the whole company who was still gathered there, was very happy about that.
HG|3|112|5|0|But when Adam, resting on a raised stand, noticed the unexpected joyful excitement in the deep background where he left the company behind, he said to himself: "What has happened now? I hear greetings from all sides! Something extraordinary must have happened!
HG|3|112|6|0|If I now get up to see what it is, I appear as if I was full of curiosity, - and if I'm not going the agitation will surely afflict me the whole night and my limbs will get only a little rest!
HG|3|112|7|0|The joy is increasing, is becoming louder and the circle of my children is becoming more joyful! - No, no, this I can’t stand! At least I want to secretly get on to my feet and have a look what’s happening!"
HG|3|112|8|0|Here, Adam rose from his bed; but Eva asked him what he wanted to do now. And he told her about the joyfulness children - and that he needed to see the reason for it.
HG|3|112|9|0|But Eva said: "So let them be joyful in the name of the Lord but we stay where we are; otherwise it will come out that we are even nosier than little children!
HG|3|112|10|0|If there is something to it, we'll learn about it soon enough, and if there is nothing to it, we also do not need to know about it; but the Lord's will is always and ever perfectly ours!"
HG|3|112|11|0|Adam was halfway satisfied thereby and remained on his bed.
HG|3|112|12|0|But finally flares were lit, which were made from pitch and wax of the finest and most well smelling kind; and songs of praise resounded from all sides and it became so bright in the hut as if it was daylight.
HG|3|112|13|0|This was of course too much for the patience Adam regarding his curiosity and he said to Eva: "Sleep is now out of the question in anyway! I have to get up and see what the children are doing!"
HG|3|112|14|0|But the Eva said: "See, how long will it be until dawn?! You need a few hours rest for your health; you then may get up and investigate everything!
HG|3|112|15|0|How will it be when the day comes and the Lord will call us away from this earth? Will the curiosity in the spirit also draw us back to the world and to our children when they enter into all kinds of frenzy?"
HG|3|112|16|0|These words of Eva held Adam again back in bed and he surrendered to the wisdom of his wife.
HG|3|112|17|0|However, the hut gradually began to fill and it became increasingly more alive and brighter.
HG|3|112|18|0|But now Adam could no longer be restrained.
HG|3|113|1|0|Also this time did Eva tried to hold Adam back but Adam said to her: "Listen to me, woman! If I remain and the Lord himself has come to the children, what then? Should we then keep on resting too?"
HG|3|113|2|0|And Eva said: "Yes, if the Lord is among the children, then there is no time to rest, neither by day nor at night; and I also will rise and go with you immediately and not wait until the morning!"
HG|3|113|3|0|And Adam endorsed this decision of Eve and both got up and went back to the company, who very happily and lively conversing among each other.
HG|3|113|4|0|But when Henoch noticed Adam he immediately went up to him and said: "Father Adam, we did not allow you to rest! I realized this of course but this time it is not possible otherwise!
HG|3|113|5|0|Behold, there in the foreground sits Muthael with his wife Purista, joined by the Lord Himself!
HG|3|113|6|0|What better can we do than to rejoice about the happiness of a child, yes in the spirit a brother, whom the Father of all holiness and love has found and lead to him the right woman at the very moment when he completely wrenched her off his heart and then sacrificed her to the Father of eternity?!"
HG|3|113|7|0|But Adam was moved to tears by these words of Henoch and by what he saw. He therefore looked almost steadfastly at the newlyweds and blessed them very quietly in his heart.
HG|3|113|8|0|But as he was looking to them, he also saw two foreign guests, between which the new couple was sitting and did not know from where they came.
HG|3|113|9|0|But Henoch saw what Adam was wondering about in his heart; therefore, without being asked he said to Adam:
HG|3|113|10|0|"Father, you are looking for the acquaintance of the strangers in you and want to know who and from where they are? But I, because I am in a most joyous mood, will tell you soon so that your heart may also pass into joy!
HG|3|113|11|0|See, father, He who sits next to Purista is the Lord Himself! And he who sits next to Muthael, is the spirit of Zuriel, the father of Ghemela, who sits to the left of the Lord, and her Lamech beside her.
HG|3|113|12|0|Thus you see two couples now whose children with their children will enter a new earth!"
HG|3|113|13|0|These words of Henoch broke Adam and Eve’s heart, so that both were crying of joyful melancholy and were not able to talk.
HG|3|113|14|0|Here the Lord got up and said: "Adam, come closer to Me!"
HG|3|113|15|0|And Adam drew near to the Lord.
HG|3|113|16|0|And the Lord said: "Adam, if you're going to be alone and I will come through the darkness of the tombs of death to you, will you recognize Me at night?
HG|3|113|17|0|Will you recognize Me, if I will awaken you from a deep sleep and will say to you: 'Adam, arise, come and live!?'
HG|3|113|18|0|Will you recognize Me on a new earth, in a new heaven, if this earth and this heaven will pass away like an old dress?"
HG|3|113|19|0|But Adam asked, mightily moved: "O Lord and Father, what is this? When will this take place?"
HG|3|113|20|0|And the Lord said: "Look here, look there; it's already in front of you? - Eternity quivers, and infinity trembles before Me; for now I place a guard and its sword should fight with the one who is dead!"
HG|3|113|21|0|Here, Adam bowed as far as the ground and said: "Lord, what kind of words are You speaking? Who can grasp their meaning?!"
HG|3|113|22|0|And the Lord said: "The times of the times will understand it and those who are out of you; but you will rest and not understand and realize it until I'm saying to you: 'Adam, arise, come and live!'"
HG|3|114|1|0|After these words addressed to Adam, the Lord turned to all the children present and said:
HG|3|114|2|0|"Children, I have now ordered the heights as well as the depths and have made between both walkable paths, so that you may come together and be able to support each other in everything you need!
HG|3|114|3|0|I Myself have personally taught you essentially over a period of more than two moons, to get to know yourself and Me as your true God and Father and to find in Me the eternal life of the spirit and in this life all the love, wisdom, power and strength through which all things will have to serve you.
HG|3|114|4|0|Many of you are already in this life (the spirit) and from it can recognize the wise use of all things and then use them in the best way. Many of you are particularly at the depths well on their best way to this life; only a few do not yet quite really know where to begin the life of the spirit.
HG|3|114|5|0|That is why I have mightily awakened some of you, that through you the awakened the weak and the still blind can be guided on the right path.
HG|3|114|6|0|I have given you no command but have actually only showed you that all of you in the love for Me are totally free, as I, your God, Lord, Creator and Father Himself from eternity am.
HG|3|114|7|0|In addition I have given you the fullest assurance that the perfect in the love to Me will never see, nor feel, nor taste the death of the body but will like Zuriel, who is here, and like Sehel and like Pura, pass over into the most perfect eternal life of the spirit!
HG|3|114|8|0|Thus I have shown you the endless benefits of true life, as to the contrary also the endless disadvantages of a life opposing My eternal order.
HG|3|114|9|0|All this you have directly learned from Me, the Lord Himself and received into your heart and therefore cannot doubt the fullest truth of everything what I have taught you Myself.
HG|3|114|10|0|Therefore you are now well supplied with everything and in all things and cannot say: 'Father, this and that we are still lacking!’ Since all of you are well supplied, not only for this time but for all eternity, abide to this constitution and do not let yourselves unwisely covet after the vain things of the world, to which death and destruction sticks and you will not trouble Me any more!
HG|3|114|11|0|But if you arbitrarily step outside My order and want to dominate one another for selfishness, empowerment and for the sake of the world within you, I then will turn away My face from you and will let you sink into the puddle of all immorality, flesh-greed, fornication and all adultery and disorderly animal lust; but what you will gain by that, the bitter and harsh consequences will show you! More I do not need to tell you!
HG|3|114|12|0|Since everything is now in the best order, I bless you and say: My love will remain with you and among you in time as well as forever! Amen.”
HG|3|114|13|0|Here the Lord together Zuriel became invisible again. But the company went outside and praised and glorified God until daylight and therefore also celebrated the Sabbath.
HG|3|114|14|0|On Sunday, however, all returned home and Lamech himself returned among many blessings with his company back to the depths and upheld there the wise order of the Lord and thereby made it a genuine golden era.
HG|3|114|15|0|The same also took place on the heights.
HG|3|115|1|0|Thus were the people of the earth now fully educated and enriched with all knowledge. The gap between the heights and the depths was abolished, so as every person could act unhindered with the freest will.
HG|3|115|2|0|And so, also the knowledge of God was fully alive and the first church thus founded, in which every person could find the inner world of the spirit in the pure love to God.
HG|3|115|3|0|And so everything was perfectly fine for as long as these first ancestors lived; but when they were called away and one after the other died, it soon unfortunately became otherwise.
HG|3|115|4|0|The world became increasingly ever more prevalent, the spiritual was lost and we see soon entirely material people who do not much longer knew more about the spirit than the people of the present time and therefore did no longer allow themselves to be guided and penalized by My spirit.
HG|3|115|5|0|For thus the serpent knew how to bless the nature of the earth with its curse that it brought forth in such opulence that the people soon became spoiled which turned them into sluggards and idlers.
HG|3|115|6|0|The further course of events will make such much more clear before everyone's eyes.
HG|3|115|7|0|But Adam was nine hundred and thirty years old, when he summoned all his main tribe children and said to them:
HG|3|115|8|0|"Children, I now have lived nine hundred and thirty years on earth and have become tremendously tired and weak!
HG|3|115|9|0|I have therefore asked my God and your God that He should strengthen me or take me from this earth, as He has called to Him in the time of his great revelations Zuriel, Sehel and Pura.
HG|3|115|10|0|And when I thus prayed, behold, the Lord said to me:
HG|3|115|11|0|"Listen, Adam! I have measured your time and have found it fulfilled; therefore I will hear your prayer and will take you away from this earth, which has mightily tired your feet already.
HG|3|115|12|0|But like the three mentioned by you, you can not leave this earth, since you have sinned in your flesh!
HG|3|115|13|0|Therefore, your body will be given back to the earth from which it was taken, so that the serpent gets it share from you!
HG|3|115|14|0|But your soul with the spirit from Me, I want to detach from your body and will guide it to the right place where you can look at my mercy in the tranquility of your heart.
HG|3|115|15|0|An angel I will send to you; he will free you from the body and that on this day.
HG|3|115|16|0|But how you have to leave the temporal, so will all have to leave it, who have sinned in their body.
HG|3|115|17|0|For as sin has come into the world of the children from you, through you, thus also death of the flesh shall come. Amen.”
HG|3|115|18|0|Thus spoke the Lord and hence is today the last day of my earthly existence before you; because it is the will of the Lord!
HG|3|115|19|0|But Eva, your mother, will still be alive for some time; honor her and care for her until the Lord will call her away!
HG|3|115|20|0|To you, Henoch, I give my dwelling and everything that is in it; and the first care for the mother is your responsibility!
HG|3|115|21|0|But to you, Seth, I give all the land and all its produce! Therefore you should care for all who are going to live in my dwelling; for it will henceforth remain the property of the high priest and he shall live from the tenth of all the produce of the land.
HG|3|115|22|0|This is what God, the the Lord, wants! But my body will be buried in secrecy by Henoch, Jared, Mathusalah and Lamech at a place which, except for the four, no one is allowed to know about, to prevent the children from paying divine homage to it. - All this is mine and the Lord's will! Act accordingly! Amen."
HG|3|115|23|0|Thereupon Adam blessed all the main tribe children and through them all the people of the earth, then bowed his head and died.
HG|3|115|24|0|But all the children tore their robes and wept and mourned for a whole year.
HG|3|115|25|0|But Adam was buried on a high mountain and no one but the four knew of the place.
HG|3|115|26|0|And Henoch moved into the house of Adams and lived in it with his wife and children and cared for Eva, who lived for another thirty years after the death of Adam.
HG|3|115|27|0|Thus the will of Adam was carried out in every respect.
HG|3|116|1|0|Also the children of the world in depths, when receiving the news of Adam’s death, mourned deeply and fasted for three days.
HG|3|116|2|0|And Lamech, who at that time still lived faithfully and well for a long time, sent messengers to all regions of the earth and let all the reachable nations know about the death of Adam.
HG|3|116|3|0|And wherever the news came, soon deep mourning took place and all lamented and wept for the loss of the patriarch.
HG|3|116|4|0|But now Eva’s reputation increased substantially; and  it happened not infrequently that whole processions from all sides went up to the heights to see and greet the matriarch.
HG|3|116|5|0|Even envoys from Sihin (China) came to the mountains of the children of God and visited Eva; because also they learned from the messenger of Lamech that the patriarch Adam had died.
HG|3|116|6|0|But the Kahinites (Africa) and the Meduhedites (Japan) did not received the news; for these two nations were at that time completely separated from the residents of the mainlands.
HG|3|116|7|0|But Eva, the many consolations notwithstanding, was deeply saddened until her death; even the consolations of Henoch were unable to lighten her heart.
HG|3|116|8|0|Only Seth alone could often have a benevolent effect on Eva's heart, for he was always her favorite because his face resembled Adam completely, as well as his size and also the tone of his speech.
HG|3|116|9|0|Thus also these thirty years went by in a good, general order; and when the measure of Eva’s life was full also she was called away by the Lord.
HG|3|116|10|0|Three days before the death of Eva, when Seth, Jared, Henoch, Mathusalah and Lamech surrounded the already very weak matriarch, the spirit of Adam appeared by admittance of the Lord in the dwelling, saying:
HG|3|116|11|0|"Children, be blessed! Peace be with you and do not be afraid of me; because I'm Adam, who begot all of you in the flesh by the grace of the almighty, eternal, living God!
HG|3|116|12|0|Behold, the Lord, who had mercy on me already thirty years ago, now also has mercy on my faithful Eva and wants to redeem her from earth and from her more than tedious and weak flesh, so that also she can now enter into my tranquillity of life and as a tame and gentle lamb graze together with me on the sacred pasturage of the mercies of God!
HG|3|116|13|0|I was redeemed by the spirit of Sehel, but I Myself will free Eva from her earthly burden and will lead her to where I am, in the sweet tranquility awaiting the day, which will one day rise to the promise of the earth as a sun of suns!"
HG|3|116|14|0|Here, Henoch asked the spirit: "And when precisely will you do this and what should happen to the body of the mother?”
HG|3|116|15|0|And the spirit of Adams said: "Not I, but the Lord is your master! On the third day from today is the due date; but what you have to do, the Lord will tell you as always!"
HG|3|116|16|0|Here, the spirit of Adam disappeared.
HG|3|116|17|0|But on the third day he came back, only visible to Henoch and Eva.
HG|3|116|18|0|And Eva blessed all the children present and praised God for this grace.
HG|3|116|19|0|And the spirit of Adam said so that all could hear him: "Eva, my blessing, united with yours, you have given the children! Thus it is the Lord's will, that also you return home; and thus come into my arms in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|3|116|20|0|Here, Eva fell to ground and was dead and her soul  immediately disappeared with the spirit of Adam and was henceforth not seen again.
HG|3|116|21|0|Thus the mother departed surrounded by her children and in the spirit of Adam, reunited again, admitted to the spiritual arms and led to tranquility in the Lord.
HG|3|116|22|0|Her body was, according to the will of the Lord, buried at the same place by those who also buried Adam, and no one was allowed to know where the place was.
HG|3|116|23|0|Also the death of Eva lead to years of mourning and caused many to go into hiding and began to lead a very pious life.
HG|3|116|24|0|Particularly powerful did the death of Eva affected the  citizens of the evening who now called themselves Abedamites; because Abedam was also a favorite of Eva and she everything to him.
HG|3|116|25|0|It was then also the end of Eva.
HG|3|117|1|0|After that, the people kept on living as if half dead for a long time and found no joy in the world, and their desire was to the effect, to follow as soon as possible the main parents.
HG|3|117|2|0|The contempt of the world went with some so far that they built small huts under old fig trees and for a hundred years led a life of solitary and did not change their dwelling place for as long as the sparingly nourishing tree kept on living.
HG|3|117|3|0|Even many men swore to not touch a woman; for they said in a sometimes not insignificant exasperation: "Why still furthermore procreate people? If every person has to expect the fate of Adam and Eve, thus the death and destruction of the flesh - it is better that he is not called into  such a miserable existence in the first place! If God then wants to have such miserable people on this craggy earth, He can create them anew from stone and clay; we however, who know what follows this miserable life, will never allow ourselves to be used to call unhappy beings like us into existence!"
HG|3|117|4|0|Likewise did many women shut themselves off and could not be convinced to conceive; for also they said: "For death only animals should be begotten but not people!”
HG|3|117|5|0|And so abounded in the course of a hundred years after the death of Eva, as well as the time after the death of Seth, the heights full of such misfits; and no words of the then still surviving Henoch availed something, also no miracle to cure the people from this folly.
HG|3|117|6|0|But Henoch himself, since he saw that with these super smart people nothing could be done by leaving them to their free will, finally also asked the Lord that He should take him away.
HG|3|117|7|0|And the Lord said to Henoch: "My most faithful servant! Behold, still during this year, Lamech, your grandson, will have a son! You still have to bless him; then I will also redeem you from this world, as I have promised you!"
HG|3|117|8|0|And in the same year when Lamech became hundred eighty two years old, Ghemela bore him a son, whom Henoch blessed after the promise of the Lord.
HG|3|117|9|0|And after the blessing Lamech said: "Noha is your name! He will comfort us in our effort and work on earth which God the Lord has cursed!"
HG|3|117|10|0|From this exclamation of Lamech anyone can see that even the state of Lamech’s soul was no longer quite right in order; because by that he obviously accused Me, the Lord, of a supposed curse of the earth, for he actually said: With God there is no consolation anymore; for He now finds pleasure by killing the bodies of the fathers. Therefore, his son Noha should become a comforter!
HG|3|117|11|0|But Henoch rebuked Lamech about this exclamation and showed him that I now look at the behavior of the children with an offended heart because I Myself convincingly promised, taught and presented to everyone’s heart another eternal life in the spirit after the passing of the tempting flesh.
HG|3|117|12|0|But Lamech said: "This I know as well as you, father Henoch! But whenever I look at the certain eternal life in me, why can’t I never see those who have died? Behold, for that we do not have a teaching and no reason!
HG|3|117|13|0|Why are the spirits who have departed are not allowed to come to us and show us that they have life even without a body?"
HG|3|117|14|0|And Henoch said: "What are you talking about? You have seen the spirit of Adam, Zuriel and the spirit of Ahbel and Sehel! What do you want more?"
HG|3|117|15|0|But Lamech said: "Behold, with God are all things possible! Can’t He call those killed back into an apparent life and existence, if He wants to? And then we can believe that it is so!
HG|3|117|16|0|But if the apparent existence withdraws, what then? Wherever does it go because it no longer exists to our senses? - See, there the old curse can be seen! We are to be killed; we are to be cursed but not to live!
HG|3|117|17|0|Where life is it should be visible at all times, but not in a way as if it were none existent!
HG|3|117|18|0|Because of the sin of Adam the flesh of all people must be killed! What a curse! If I have never sinned, why should my body be killed for the sake of Adam's sin? See, this I think is cruel!"
HG|3|117|19|0|Here Henoch blessed Lamech, went outside and wept before the Lord.
HG|3|117|20|0|But the Lord consoled Henoch, called him away with his body and he was henceforth no longer seen on earth, although the people sought for him everywhere.
HG|3|118|1|0|This time, however, especially for Lamech, Henoch stayed away for too long and he went outside himself to see what Henoch did.
HG|3|118|2|0|But he walked in vain the full heights since Henoch was nowhere to be found. He sent messengers in all directions; he even send scouts down to the depths.
HG|3|118|3|0|But it was in vain; because Henoch was nowhere to be found among the living on earth.
HG|3|118|4|0|Then Lamech as well as the other few surviving fathers thought that Henoch has died. Therefore Lamech had anyone ask whether they would know about it.
HG|3|118|5|0|But every respondent quite violently jerked his shoulders and said that they hadn’t seen Henoch since the last Sabbath.
HG|3|118|6|0|For a whole year the search went back and forth and up and down; but no one knew even in the slightest what could have happened to Henoch.
HG|3|118|7|0|In depths the still living Lamech wanted to undertake wide ranging searches; but when he had already equipped ten thousand messengers, the Lord said to him:
HG|3|118|8|0|"Do not make wasted efforts like the fools on the heights; for behold, I have taken Henoch to Me with body, soul and spirit as I have promised him! Therefore, you can look for him now in all the world and you'll never find him. But equip two messengers and sent them with this news to the heights, so that My foolish children should know what has happened to Henoch!"
HG|3|118|9|0|Upon this information Lamech cancelled his great search project and sent only the two messengers to the heights with the message from Me, to inform Lamech on the heights what he had heard from the Lord.
HG|3|118|10|0|But when Lamech on the heights received such message he and almost all the other children were utterly disappointed because firstly in their perception Henoch virtually died away from this earth and secondly no one was appointed in Henoch’s position as high priest.
HG|3|118|11|0|Thereupon Lamech spoke before a whole assembly: "Hear, you my brothers and children, and also you few fathers! The Lord has now either taken Henoch, for whom we searched a whole year, to Him or He had him killed, as He has done already with many of us.
HG|3|118|12|0|However, He did not appoint another high priest; this is even more strange than death itself! Henoch had me blessed before he went out to never come back; but I can not accept this as a consecration to become a high priest. Therefore, this position should remain empty from now!
HG|3|118|13|0|Who of you want to hold the sabbath, he should do so; but who does not want to do it, should do what he wants because I mean, for death is soon something good.
HG|3|118|14|0|May the Lord do what He wants; I for my part will not do much for death!
HG|3|118|15|0|Let lie fallow all land, and cease to beget children, and put no more seeds into the ground, and blindfold your eyes and no longer look at the hideous phantom world, but each one of you await death as soon as possible! If this happened to us, we have reached our goal.
HG|3|118|16|0|A beautiful destination for free-thinking beings! - It is therefore decided to depopulate the earth! Then God may kill on it as He wants! Understand me well: the earth shall be depopulated!”
HG|3|119|1|0|This speech of Lamech was well received by many under the known circumstances and seriously there were only very few that remained faithful to the then existing  order; but those who still remained faithful to the order, wished nothing more than to be taken away as soon as possible from the totally inverted world.
HG|3|119|2|0|But regarding the act of procreation, it was omitted in general on the heights for thirty years. After this time as the mourning grudge of Lamech had calmed down a little, one evening the Lord called Lamech outside and spoke from a fiery cloud to him:
HG|3|119|3|0|"Lamech, Lamech, you are trying my patience to the extreme!
HG|3|119|4|0|Once, when I went with your fathers from evening to midnight and were heading towards you when you tortiously and timidly joined the fathers who went out to invite the people to the great Sabbath feast, we met up with you on a forest road between midnight and evening, you were full of grateful joy when I acted as an intermediary for you with the fathers; you have found the greatest friend of your life in Me and would have gone into the fire for Me although you have not known Me then.
HG|3|119|5|0|Subsequently after you recognized Me, behold, you started to glow like melting ore for love of Me!
HG|3|119|6|0|What else did I do differently than only that what I Myself taught and preached to all of you frequently as essential to eternal life of the spirit?! And yet, you're ignoring all My words but act as if I were to you the most foreign and most futile being of all the spirit- and material world!
HG|3|119|7|0|How should I, your God, Creator and Father, look at all this in you? Do you seriously want to defy Me, the Almighty?! Do you want to wrestle with Me and engage in a fist fight with Me?! - Speak! What do you want with Me?
HG|3|119|8|0|I can only breathe and the whole creation is no longer and you too! Speak! What do you want with Me? - Should I obey you, or you Me? - Speak, what do you want with Me!"
HG|3|119|9|0|And Lamech said: "Lord, I do not doubt your power; but I doubt Your love and promised loyalty! For how can You be good to Your creatures or children if You seem to find pleasure to only kill us?!
HG|3|119|10|0|I would prefer that You rather breathes at me and I cease to exist than to have to live for some time on this cursed earth and must work hard to be finally killed by You!
HG|3|119|11|0|Even if You say: 'Only the flesh must be killed; but the spirit lives on', - then I say: What advantage is there in such a change of life, where you first have to get used to a life in the body and once you have mastered the right skills in it  and has grown fond of it, You come secretly and destroy the first life and then forms some other life from it according to Your pleasing to which there is most likely not more to it than the first!
HG|3|119|12|0|I can see that You are a friend of constant changes; therefore I can not ever trust You!
HG|3|119|13|0|Therefore just breathe at me with Your omnipotence, so that I suddenly cease to be and never ever call me into any existence again, and my destruction shall be to Your lasting praise forever! But an existence under constant change is the biggest curse for every creature and the pleasure of its Creator becomes an unbearable burden to it."
HG|3|120|1|0|When Lamech had finished spoken these words, the fiery cloud settled to the ground and the Lord was standing visibly in the fiery cloud before Lamech and said to him in a serious voice:
HG|3|120|2|0|"Lamech, Lamech! Consider who He is who is standing before you and is talking to you now!
HG|3|120|3|0|What did Henoch and Mathusalah do to you during your boyhood when you became unruly? Behold, you were chastised with a sharp rod!
HG|3|120|4|0|Admit it to yourself, if the fathers chastened you out of a destructive anger or out of a justified love?!
HG|3|120|5|0|You can not otherwise than saying: 'These things the fathers have done out of justified children love; otherwise I would have grown up like a raging animal and would have become a monster!'
HG|3|120|6|0|Thus you speak in yourself and judging correctly. - Do you think, however, that I am less a loving father to you than it had been Jared, Henoch and Mathusalah?
HG|3|120|7|0|O, behold, they were just given to you by Me as procreator, teacher and disciplining father. But I alone am your only true Father forever because I have created you from Me and have procreated and educated you in the complete freedom of your spirit and as the only eternally true and real Father I never punished you despite your not rare friskiness before Me!
HG|3|120|8|0|See, the reason for it was always My infinite love, patience and mercy, which I had for you and with you!
HG|3|120|9|0|But now I tell you, since you have become unruly to Me, that I will now take a rod in My hand and will do to you and all of your kind, as it is befitting for a right father, who is full of the fairest love for his children!
HG|3|120|10|0|But first I’m going to show you the glorious destination of those whom I have taken to Me, so that you shall recognize from your deepest life ground, what I want for My children forever!
HG|3|120|11|0|And then I will show you that also I can punish the irrepressible children who are misjudging My most loving paternal destination with them and want to drag it down into the dust of vain deceit, for the sake of their salvation and continue to chastise the most antagonistic also in the spirit forever, if they do not want to acknowledge that I am their most loving Father and God in all inviolable sanctity.
HG|3|120|12|0|But look upwards and tell me what you see.”
HG|3|120|13|0|Here Lamech looked upward and saw all the deceased.
HG|3|120|14|0|And Henoch descended and said to Lamech: "Lunatic, touch me and convince yourself that I live now forever without ever any occurring change of being!”
HG|3|120|15|0|And Lamech touched Henoch and found no change in him - except for his celestial-spiritual perfection in all fullness of the most perfect life.
HG|3|120|16|0|And so he convinced himself with all the others.
HG|3|120|17|0|And Adam said moreover to him: "Lamech, the Father’s greatest benefaction to us is the removal of the heavy trying body from the free spirit! About that you should rejoice!
HG|3|120|18|0|To your earthly eye the death of the body may seem bleak, it nevertheless appears to him who is called away in love to the Father, as a most supreme pleasure!
HG|3|120|19|0|Behold, in the love ecstasy of your parents you were begotten; but in the highest love ecstasy you will be lifted as a spirit from the heavy flesh and then live a most perfect eternal, powerful, strong, most effective life whose sweetness cannot be compared to anything earthly!
HG|3|120|20|0|Whatever you have begun on earth, you will accomplish only in the spirit on the eternal spiritual earth. Therefore you should not be be sluggish on earth; because not one single sand grain touched by you will be lost!
HG|3|120|21|0|This I, Adam your procreator, say to you; understand it! Amen."
HG|3|121|1|0|Thus Lamech also conversed with Seth, with Eva and some others who lived in the four regions of the heights and have already moved over, and also to previous citizens of the depths and was thus visibly and tangibly convinced, that the life of the spirit after death of the body was a most perfect reality.
HG|3|121|2|0|When he had himself convinced from from the very bottom of his life and comprehended everything to the roots, he began to contemplate what great injustice he had caused the Lord and Father of eternity by his speech, - and how unfair all his thoughts and decisions were!
HG|3|121|3|0|And he fell down to the ground before the Lord, began to cry and out of his contrite soul he said: "O God, Lord and Father, now I realize the fullness of my wickedness!
HG|3|121|4|0|I was blind and believed in my great blindness that I can argue with You! In my most terrible madness I wanted to put up barriers for Your work which in itself is the highest love! I wanted to make the earth desolate and the human race die out!
HG|3|121|5|0|And all this because a gloomy resentment germinated in me concerning the taking away of those who I loved more out of a habit than of actual true love! For if I really would have loved them, no resentment against You would have grown in my chest, for having given to them in Your Fatherly love such endlessly great bliss!
HG|3|121|6|0|O God, Lord and Father, I now recognize my great culpability before You! Therefore, it is quite right and proper that You want to severely punish me! Yes, o Lord, punish my stupid flesh most vigorously according to Your most holy will; but do not let my spirit perish entirely!"
HG|3|121|7|0|And the Lord said to Lamech: "Arise, My son, do you think that I, your holy, most loving Father, find pleasure and joy by punishing my children?
HG|3|121|8|0|Behold, every blow that I wanted to give you, would cause My heart far more pain than you on your skin!
HG|3|121|9|0|You then also have a son whom you love more than your own life; but if he now and then is disobedient to you  then just try to beat him thereof and see for yourself if you do not suffer more pain as your son!
HG|3|121|10|0|While carrying out the first blow you already will fear to hurt your son too much; and if the son starts to cry under the first weak blow, will your heart be able to give him a second blow?
HG|3|121|11|0|But the son will soon forget the slight pain and your fatherly love will quickly reconcile him with you completely; but for how long and how often will you secretly say in your heart: ‘My son is good but what would I give for not having to hit him!'
HG|3|121|12|0|Behold, this you would do as real person! But I'm more than just a man; I am God and your actual Father! Therefore I’m not going to beat you but bless you!
HG|3|121|13|0|But this I say to you: Remember that the earth is My land. Work it for the temporal benefit for my subsequent children, and start begetting and multiply! For behold, there are still many who are trapped in matter and are awaiting redemption!
HG|3|121|14|0|But henceforth you will take the place of Henoch and make right again what has been done wrong! Amen."
HG|3|122|1|0|After these words of the Lord, Lamech promised to restore the old order with the help of the Lord as much as possible and to ensure that this order will be maintained by all descendants.
HG|3|122|2|0|But the Lord said to Lamech: "Do what you can; but do not break your neck for it! For behold, there is a lot of stubbornness in the people!
HG|3|122|3|0|However, be careful that the snake does not play tricks on you; because it already begun in the depth to cultivate the flesh of the daughters and even to make it smooth and dainty!
HG|3|122|4|0|Therefore warn My children of the frequent visits to the depth, so that they may escape the trap that has been laid there for them!
HG|3|122|5|0|But remember this for all times of the earth:
HG|3|122|6|0|Once you notice that the flesh of women becomes fatter, whiter, daintier and lusher; if women walk around bare-headed and bare-faced, bare-chested and with bare hands; when women will run lusting after men and the mothers start polishing and adorn their daughters and will take them outside during the day and at night, to catch through such exhibition, which there is the worst craft of Satan, any man, so that he may fall for her to either marry her or at least for a very vilest hire fee chooses her as a concubine for a day or for an hour - pay attention, Lamech, to what I’m saying to you now -; when the woman will rise above the man and wants to dominate him and in fact is dominating him, either through her satanly gained flesh stimuli, or through treasures and inheritances of the world or through some nobler status and more privileged descent, when the female sex, which should be subordinate, will look down on the poor man with mocking and contemptuous eyes and heart and will shout: 'Ugh, what a stench around this common fellow! How terribly ugly is this man; what a disgusting appearance! Look at this common rabble, these beggars!' - Then, Lamech - hear! -, then the snake has become the Lord of the world, shamefully dominant in its sex!
HG|3|122|7|0|And then - hear Me well, Lamech! -, then I will leave the world and turn it over to the power of him to whom it pays homage, and will put a curse on all creatures! And My ears I will clog, so that I will not hear the loud shrieks of the wretched of the earth to sway Me to take pity on their plight and their affliction, - but to determine the specific time to send My judgement over all the flesh on earth and to pour My wrath over all the land and all the creatures!
HG|3|122|8|0|Verily, I say to you, the world has already taken a major step to perdition! Therefore go and proclaim everywhere what I told you now and call all the people back to repent, - otherwise your son and also you for a good part will experience, how the earth will look like if I have turned away from it entirely!
HG|3|122|9|0|Take these words to heart and be a faithful servant to Me! Amen."
HG|3|122|10|0|Here the fiery cloud disappeared, as well as the Lord and all the previously departed spirits.
HG|3|122|11|0|And Lamech, full of serious thoughts, went home and recorded everything the Lord had spoken to him.
HG|3|122|12|0|And already the very next day he called all the elders together and revealed to them what the Lord had spoken to him and everything that he had seen.
HG|3|123|1|0|And the assembled recognized and became aware during the narrative of Lamech, that everything is the fullest truth of what he had made known to them and they left cheerfully and with a solid living faith and went at once to their constituencies in the four regions and proclaimed to them everything they had heard from Lamech with lively self-belief.
HG|3|123|2|0|Many people were converted again; but nevertheless the majority remained in disbelief and said: "If there would be something to it we do not understand why the Lord did not also reveal Himself also to us as He did to Lamech, since we are just as well people like Lamech and also descended from Adam?!
HG|3|123|3|0|We do believe that an implacable God reigns over us according to His pleasing and that's enough; why do we need threats on of it?
HG|3|123|4|0|Therefore that we all must finally bite the dust, surely  faith will be enough?! But in addition to also fear the God who in the end, nothing more and nothing less, will simply kill us, would be stupid in view of any bright-minded people!
HG|3|123|5|0|Eat and drink and spend the annoying time in the most pleasant way, be our motto; for that which comes in a very mystical and uncertain manner after death, we give no rotten apple!
HG|3|123|6|0|If there is anything to it, let Jehovah reveal it to us as He did to Lamech, - for also we are human beings; if He does not do it then thanks for nothing at all!
HG|3|123|7|0|But you, who were send to us by Lamech but not God, may believe what you want; it will not bother us and your conviction is a hollow circle to us!
HG|3|123|8|0|The end will solve for you like for us the puzzles of appearances of the course of life on earth, understand: if we will rot and forever perish in it as if we had never existed!
HG|3|123|9|0|But regarding your warning about the depths, we only can laugh about it! Should there be seriously beautiful women and we have easy access to them, we must have been fallen on our heads, if we did not bring them to us; because it is about the best thing what the mortal man has on this stupid world!
HG|3|123|10|0|If Jehovah doesn’t like it, He should do it differently; but for as long He keeps us alive we had to be fools if we would spoil this sorry life for nothing at all!
HG|3|123|11|0|Therefore, just go away, you faithful messengers of Lamech and in future let us unscathed; because we know what we have to do!"
HG|3|123|12|0|Behold, these were the fruits of the former doings of Lamech!
HG|3|123|13|0|But when Lamech heard such remarks from his messengers, he was very bitter and did not know what to do.
HG|3|123|14|0|But the Lord said to him: "Lamech, you know what I have said to you: do not break it over the knee!' Therefore note this:
HG|3|123|15|0|Who wants to come, let him come, - but who does not want to come, we let him go wherever he wants; eventually he will come anyway and then we want to speak to him a few words about his reasoning for eternity!
HG|3|123|16|0|So be it! But concerning the desire for the women of the depths, everyone who wants it, should court for one; but we will see to it that he will not return to the heights with her!
HG|3|123|17|0|Therefore, be calm, and stay with the good in My love forever! Amen.”
HG|3|124|1|0|And Lamech thanked the Lord for these instructions from the very bottom of his life and asked Him, after he had given thanks for the received, if he should not gather the faithful around him in a narrower circle.
HG|3|124|2|0|And the Lord said: "Let it be good as it is; because the real faithful will remain faithful to us even among the most exuberant of those who forgot about Me entirely!
HG|3|124|3|0|But if someone does not has the true faith, also a smaller circle will be little use to him for the eternal life!
HG|3|124|4|0|When he is among the faithful, he will act as if he were faithful; but once among the faithless, he will do immediately what they are doing.
HG|3|124|5|0|If he is talking to you, he will only speak that which he knows pleases you; but if he will come to the unfaithful, he will be bursting with dirty world talk.
HG|3|124|6|0|Behold, these are frivolous, light-minded people who jump back and forth between God and death as locusts and have no spiritual life moisture which could make the seed of my living word germinate in them, and also no spiritual warmth, through which would ripen in them the eternally living seed of My word to actions, and all this they don’t have because they do not want to have it, for frivolousness is always a lot more fun and exhilarating to them than a firm existence in My mercy.
HG|3|124|7|0|This kind of people are not only the hardest to reform, but their betterment is a matter of almost pure impossibility, because they immediately agree with everything under any given circumstances.
HG|3|124|8|0|If you want them to behave badly place them among the bad; if you want them to be cheery, place them among the cheerful; if you want them to be good, place them among the good; and if you want them to be wise place them among the wise!
HG|3|124|9|0|But if you leave them alone, they will soon despair and wither of sheer boredom!
HG|3|124|10|0|Why? - Because they do not have a life of their own and therefore are addictive to entertainment!
HG|3|124|11|0|For a promised distraction and amusement you will even succeed to keep them motivated for any kind of activity for some time; but tie them for only three days in a smaller circle, where there is no distraction and entertainment, and on the first day already they will begin to make very long faces. On the second day they will start to grumble and complain and on the third day they will either protest seriously with you, or they will run off.
HG|3|124|12|0|For their heart's motto is: 'We want to work if it has to be; but the work must be enjoyable, and after work proper entertainment must follow! If this is lacking, we say thanks but no thanks for all the work! Distraction is a must!'
HG|3|124|13|0|If you want to build a spectacle house, you can be assured that they will come to you daily to gloat over the spectacle like a blowfly on fresh excrements; but otherwise do not get your hopes up that they will come to you, for as long they find alternative entertainment elsewhere!
HG|3|124|14|0|They will also hear My word, - but only for as long it provides pleasure for them; but to let the word flourish in them to turn into a lively activity, you will never discover a trace!
HG|3|124|15|0|These people do everything: good and evil as long it provides pleasure to them, but if this is lacking, for one or the other they are dead.
HG|3|124|16|0|The reason for this is: They do not have a life of their own, and the reason for this is that from very early on they have learned to waste their life because they have been spurred by their foolish parents with excessive amusement for only a little activity, whereby they have never learned to value the activity, but only the reward with utter disregard to all independence and freedom, and thus all their own life!
HG|3|124|17|0|Therefore, let the faithful be, where they are, they will not leave us, and therefore also the faithless; because they will always be against us!
HG|3|124|18|0|But concerning the frivolous blowflies, we let them quite freely live on their dung heaps; if, however, they come too close to our food, then there is always still plenty of time to chase them away! The winter of life will early enough cook their goose!
HG|3|124|19|0|But we also do not want to judge them; for they are only apparent silhouettes, ephemeral (one-day) specters from today until tomorrow, - but then they are done for forever! Therefore, their brief pleasure is granted them; because after this none will follow any more.
HG|3|124|20|0|This is My will! But, you faithful, stay in My love; for in it, there will never be an end to your being forever! Amen, amen, amen."
HG|3|125|1|0|This revelation by the Lord left Lamech in very deep thoughts and he went to the still living father Mathusalah and told him what he had heard from the Lord.
HG|3|125|2|0|But when Mathusalah had heard this, he started to fear for his eternal life; for he said to himself in his heart: 'If so, I will make an agreement with my eyes and want to see in the world nothing that could please me even a little, and therefore also withdraw my ear from all voices of the world! But my greatest enjoyments in the world are still my children and my faithful wife!' - Here he opened his mouth and said to Lamech:
HG|3|125|3|0|"My son, I have examined your words very carefully in my heart and found them to be accurate and have therefore done with my eyes and ears a covenant, according to which I will look and listen to nothing in this world that in any way could give the slightest joy to me!
HG|3|125|4|0|But what should I do in terms of my children and my most faithful wife, who are my greatest pleasure in this world? Should I bless you, and then for the love of God leave you permanently or should I remain with you?"
HG|3|125|5|0|Lamech thought it over briefly and then spoke, inspired by the Lord, to Mathusalah:
HG|3|125|6|0|"Hear, o father, thus speaks the Lord, our God and eternal holy Father:
HG|3|125|7|0|"Who loves anything in this world more than Me, is not worthy of Me!
HG|3|125|8|0|Parents, wife and children are also in this world; therefore you should not love them more than Me, if you want to be worthy of Me!
HG|3|125|9|0|However, everything that you sacrifice to Me, one day I will replace to you a thousand times in the kingdom of eternal life!
HG|3|125|10|0|However, everyone should stay who and where he is and sacrifice to Me in his heart everything that he has, then I will look upon him and bond with him forever!
HG|3|125|11|0|What he then will be enjoying in such kinship, and whatever he will do, will serve him to eternal life!
HG|3|125|12|0|Because then My spirit is in him and recreates everything in a person: life becomes a true life, love will turn into true love, the dead itself is brought to eternal life, and all pleasure in it will be just before Me because I have created it in him as a proliferation of eternal life and My infinite love, grace and mercy!
HG|3|125|13|0|With Me man can go through all doors and can enjoy everything, for My spirit transforms everything into life in him; without Me, however, nobody should pluck even a single blade of grass - for even a blade of grass can bring him death physically as well as spiritually, if he touches the same with his spirit in such a way that he puts his love in it!’
HG|3|125|14|0|See, father Mathusalah, these are the Lord's words; since we now know such livingly, it is then easy to live on earth!
HG|3|125|15|0|We remain what and where we are, love God above all and sacrifice Him everything, whatever has touched our heart in a way to turn away from Him, and we are then filled with the Lord's living spirit, through which we then are allowed to enjoy everything, as the Lord Himself has revealed it to us!"
HG|3|125|16|0|These words calmed Mathusalah again; but he nevertheless remained henceforth very withdrawn and continually engaged in his heart with the Lord and conversed with His holy spirit within him.
HG|3|126|1|0|In this way also lived most of the good people, secluded and withdrawn in their souls from the world and did not cared about what the people were doing who more and more went out into the world  - which would have been in vain anyway.
HG|3|126|2|0|For the secular had fallen into a great stubbornness, and it was not advisable to talk to them about spiritual things, because firstly they always knew everything better than those being faithful to Me and secondly when the faithful counteracted them more forcefully, they soon took refuge to physical abuse and coarse brutality.
HG|3|126|3|0|Such palpable oppugnants (attackers) therefore no longer listened to the voice of the elders and did not paid any attention to the not rare miracles which the faithful worked before them to turn them back on the right path.
HG|3|126|4|0|But what was very soon the result? - Nothing else than a total descend into all forms of sensuality!
HG|3|126|5|0|The most vigorous youths and men began to more and more visit the depths, and since they as God's children were always treated with the greatest respect and engaged with a lot of the most beautiful girls and women, they rarely had the desire to return to the heights again.
HG|3|126|6|0|They took them as wives and settled there, built new great cities, fortified them with strong curtain walls and also began soon to play the masters of this large country - which was especially the case with the sons which they had fathered with the daughters of the world in the depths; because they were strong and full of a world-mighty spirit, or more distinctly spoken: they were blessed by the snake who equipped them with all the world power and force and command.
HG|3|126|7|0|And Lamech of the depths, who was still alive, watched with great sorrow at what those coming from the heights had done.
HG|3|126|8|0|Prior to his end he called his children to him, for he had reached the age of six hundred and thirty years, which was something without precedent in the depths and said to them:
HG|3|126|9|0|"Children! The Lord has called me, so that I can leave the world which has become evil; thus it will happen soon that I will lay down this already very tired body.
HG|3|126|10|0|But do not take exception to it as the children of the heights have done after their fathers have been called off, otherwise you will be much worse off than those you see fleeing daily from the mountains and build new cities here, to take our wives and procreate world strong children with them who start to subjugate our peoples more and more!
HG|3|126|11|0|I thus advise you, to hold firm on to the Lord; because only His power has until now kept this our powerful enemies away from our cities and districts.
HG|3|126|12|0|If you could ever leave the Lord, you will soon become powerless slaves of these worldly powerful!
HG|3|126|13|0|Hold on to these words! - The Lord's spirit be with you as He was with me and from now on for ever! Amen."
HG|3|126|14|0|Soon afterwards Lamech died and was placed by his children in a most honorable manner in a golden coffin in a magnificent tomb.
HG|3|126|15|0|All eleven cities mourned for years this leader; but Thubalkain took over the helm of the state and followed in the footsteps of his father but with a more suspicious spirit.
HG|3|127|1|0|For as long as Thubalkain was assisted by Hored and the temple guardian Terhad as well as Mura and Cural,  the state Hanoch with its ten principalities held up passably, although they started to found a kind of military to protect themselves against the ever-growing more powerful mountain people who colonized the areas outside of the ten cities.
HG|3|127|2|0|When thus Thubalkain died and left no male heir but only two weak daughters (because the former male children conceived with Naeme were pure fools as is well known and thus completely incapable to lead the nation), no one knew who should now take over the government of the people.
HG|3|127|3|0|Since also Hored, Terhad, Mura and Cural have died before Thubalkain, it looked even less favorable to chose a suitable leader because except for the already very old Naeme and the two daughters of Thubalkain their was nobody left from Lamech’s family.
HG|3|127|4|0|Also the two brothers of Thubalkain were sought in vain; for they too have died somewhere on some world travels and therefore neither they nor any of their descendants could be found.
HG|3|127|5|0|Thus the citizens of Hanoch did not know what else to do then to send a messenger to the heights and to obtain advice from Lamech what should be done.
HG|3|127|6|0|And Lamech asked the messengers whether Naeme and Hored did not have any offspring.
HG|3|127|7|0|And the messenger said: "Neither male nor female"!
HG|3|127|8|0|And Lamech sent a messenger to Muthael in the morning region and asked him to visit him.
HG|3|127|9|0|And Muthael came and Lamech said to him: "Brother, you have a thirty-year-old son with Purista! He is wise and full of the spirit and power from God. How would it be if I lay my hands on him and anoint him as leader of the people in the depths? For there already living close to three million of the children of the heights and it might therefore not be amiss if your son, who is predestined by God, become a powerful leader for these nations!"
HG|3|127|10|0|But Muthael replied to Lamech: "Brother, you also have a son who is even richer in wisdom and grace before God! Why don’t you lay your hands on him?"
HG|3|127|11|0|But Lamech said: "Muthael, you know that I act only according to the counsel of God but never on my own! But if such is proven then why do you ask me about what leads to nothing and is good for nothing?
HG|3|127|12|0|Either conform to what I have told you, or do not conform; but do not ask me a question which is contrary to the counsel of God in me!"
HG|3|127|13|0|And Muthael recognized that he had erred and he asked Lamech for forgiveness and immediately ordered his son to come and allowed him to be blessed as a leader of the nations in the depths.
HG|3|127|14|0|When the son was blessed and anointed, Lamech said to the authorized messengers: "Behold, this young man from the heights has been chosen by the Lord as a leader, teacher and guide for you! Led by the Lord, he will follow you to the city of Hanoch where he will arrange the order to always reveal the Lord’s will to you!"
HG|3|127|15|0|Here the messengers fell on their knees before the new king and bestowed him the first honour, got up, praised God and went with the new king back to the city of Hanoch, where he was received by countless crowds of people with the greatest exaltation who accompanied him to the great and glorious residence castle.
HG|3|128|1|0|This new king’s name was Uraniel and for ten years his leadership was progress well; because he was in possession of the spirit of God and received his instructions daily from the Lord.
HG|3|128|2|0|But during this time the two formerly weak daughters of Thubalkain had become marriageable and strong and were of such external, bodily beauty that all the people fell down in front of them and literally worshipped them unabashedly.
HG|3|128|3|0|But the two daughters were of good education and rebuked anyone doing so. But it was of little use because the more these two avoided all occasions where men could endow them with divine worship, the more they shouted about the two goddesses.
HG|3|128|4|0|But how great the beauty of these two daughters who lived at the court of Uraniel was, can be seen from the following proclamation of such an adoring eulogy.
HG|3|128|5|0|This eulogy was sung daily before sunrise in front of the castle by a thousand men and sounded as follows:
HG|3|128|6|0|"O sun, bathe and wash well before in the sea, in all lakes, streams, brooks and springs, so that you are not risest uncleanly and through your dirty rays pollute the divine face of those whose names are too pure, too heavenly that we could dare to utter it.
HG|3|128|7|0|And you lazy servants of the east, cleans the morning well with golden winds, so that the daughters eyes from heaven of heavens are not dimmed!
HG|3|128|8|0|But you upcoming day be aware that you are not may become a nuisance for the daughters of heaven either by too much heat, nor by too rough coolness!
HG|3|128|9|0|For the face of the daughters shines brighter than a thousand suns; their eyes embarrass all the stars and the stars of the heavens tremble before the lustre of the daughters of heaven.
HG|3|128|10|0|What mortal has ever seen the stars tremble in the sky?!
HG|3|128|11|0|Their cheeks are the primordial fire of dawn; their mouth is the harmony of all creation; their chin causes the feeling of bliss of all living beings!
HG|3|128|12|0|Their hair gilds the hems of clouds; their neck is the soul of flowers; their bosom enlivens the earth, and it ignites and drives, to honor the heavenly daughters, fiery mountains up to the heavens!
HG|3|128|13|0|Their arms are more delicate and gentle than the softest breeze which scarily escapes the red of sundown, their body resembles the fullness of heaven, and their feet are like the morning rays sneaking through the first most tender, red morning clouds to reach the flowery meadows of the earth!
HG|3|128|14|0|Huhora, huhora, huhora. Honor and all light and all splendor and all glory and all majesty to the daughters of heaven!"-
HG|3|128|15|0|Thus sounded the morning greeting. But woe to a cloudy day! It was spat on from beginning to end and been scolded and cursed, sometimes also chastised by violently hitting in the air with rods!
HG|3|128|16|0|In a similar fashion also the night was cleaned before sundown including the moon and the stars!
HG|3|128|17|0|And the two had to at least once a day, either in the morning or in the evening, show themselves at the window to the shouting men, otherwise a howling arose to which there was no end until the two showed up.
HG|3|128|18|0|But when such nonsense continued for a year with no end in sight, Uraniel turned to the Lord asking what he should do to put an end to this nonsense.
HG|3|128|19|0|And the Lord said: "Why are you coming to Me only now and how could you allow your own heart to be captured by the flesh of the two daughters?!
HG|3|128|20|0|Behold, without limiting your freedom no advice is here possible anymore!
HG|3|128|21|0|If I take the two away from the world, the people will fall upon you and will kill you; If I let them be, it will get even worse than now; if I give them to you as wives, they will soon render you and the women divine worship; if you flee to the heights, they will tear both of them apart because of mutual jealousy and will strangle each other.
HG|3|128|22|0|Judge for yourself what I should do! Therefore think about it in your heart, and do what you like! But for the time being do not involve Me, for I am holy!
HG|3|128|23|0|Uraniel was not pleased with this answer and he planned to secretly escape with the two.
HG|3|128|24|0|But the day before he wanted to escape, one hundred of the most respected men came to him and advised him to take the daughters as proper wives.
HG|3|128|25|0|This proposal pleased him and everything was prepared for the day of the wedding.
HG|3|128|26|0|And the day came, and Uraniel got married without informing his father on the heights, so that he could have blessed him.
HG|3|129|1|0|This marriage lowered the mens-world idolatry somewhat since they realized that there was nothing to gain anymore; but instead of this the mens-world threw itself into the arms of two other even greater evils, consisting therein, that firstly every just a little flesh addicted man took himself two wives, one on the right and another on the left hand. And the king was unable to prevent such because the men declared that they did this and had to do this only to honor the him, and the king, already very weak in the spirit, was unable to object.
HG|3|129|2|0|This was therefore the first great evil which in its spiritual sphere is unfathomable.
HG|3|129|3|0|But the second evil, even greater than the first, was and consisted therein that all the flesh-men, to honor the king even more, wanted exceedingly beautiful wives, yes - as you are used to say, par honneur must have!
HG|3|129|4|0|But since there are in general fortunately a lot more less beautiful than really beautiful women and since this was also the case in the city of Hanoch, one thought about means to make women artificially more beautiful.
HG|3|129|5|0|He who seeks soon finds something! Thus, it was also the case here. They built a women beautification institution which consisted therein that a large building was built, in which several thousands of girls from all over the city, as well as the surrounding countryside and from the ten cities, were admitted, if they only had straight limbs and were of age between twelve and twenty years.
HG|3|129|6|0|In this institution which was named ‘The King's Honor', the girls were fed with the finest food and drinks, washed with the finest oils and also received an education where there was little more mentioning of God than it is nowadays, where the subject religion in a girls' school or for that matter in all other learning institutions, has shifted to the most insignificant position.
HG|3|129|7|0|It will be said: "One cannot yet see ‘the biggest evil’ in such an institution" - Patience; it will come!
HG|3|129|8|0|Whoever wanted to take two wives from this institution, had to pay the chairman and director of this institution a significant education fee. And he also had to deliver two new young beautiful girls and had to agree to pay for them a moderate education- and beautification fee. And thirdly, he also had to agree to never allow the newly bought women to do any work since such could easily harm their acquired beauty.
HG|3|129|9|0|So that everyone was forced to take his wives from this institution, it was - signed by the king - determined that no one can ever appear at the court, if he can not legitimately prove that his wives are in fact from the King’s Honor Institution.
HG|3|129|10|0|By this the foundation was laid whereby soon trafficking of people and large class differences emerged which in turn led to the germination of mutual hatred and contempt, very soon growing into a fully ripe fruit.
HG|3|129|11|0|And the very ground for all this was bigamy because it is a fruit of flesh love whose spiritual evil consequences - as already noticed in the beginning are incalculable since through the flesh the enemy of life is given a freest scope.
HG|3|129|12|0|Therefore, everyone should contain himself from the flesh of women as much as possible, if he wants to reap life; but the woman should not tempt anyone, if she does not want to be condemned, but blessed!
HG|3|130|1|0|If someone wants to ask whether in this women beautification institution seriously beautiful women were so to speak newly created, to him it is noted that firstly the enemy of life of the people on earth deploys everything imaginable for the favourable realization of such undertakings of the people where he can direct the water onto his mill; secondly experience teaches almost anyone what a fitting dress can do for a female person. Or just look at the not uncommon facial illusions which are brought about, and how often is the outer feeling betrayed by a selective head-dress, by a silk dress conforming to the latest fashion and other similar means of Satan!
HG|3|130|2|0|But if even the current unnerved human race can be drawn by such means into the trap of Satan, it is easy to imagine that the more nerve strong and imaginative nations of those times could even be more easily trapped through such tactics.
HG|3|130|3|0|And since the ingenuity of the people never rests, it also did not rest here. From year to year new women beautification inventions were made, and a girl needed nothing more than just to have straight limbs, which at that time was almost without exception the case, and she could be made pretty.
HG|3|130|4|0|Because the beautification artist said: "Every healthy female can be fattened and thereby made more rounded, and a perfectly fitting dress complementing the shape of the person makes her always look interesting; add to that an expedient, adorable education and every man is caught who comes close to such manufactured beauty!"
HG|3|130|5|0|And so it was in reality. But soon any other woman had no value if she was not from the 'King's honor', and therefore was dishonored and deeply offended.
HG|3|130|6|0|However, since very little or nothing was gained by such insult, the women who were not from the 'King's honor', ask the the beautification artists, if something could be done to them for a substantial reward.
HG|3|130|7|0|Since the artist did not scorned the profit, they also took in older women to their institute and fattened and plastered them that it was disgrace.
HG|3|130|8|0|But all this harmed the cause not in the least. If only one could add some more flesh, then everything was fine again; for removing facial wrinkles was just an act of fun for our artists.
HG|3|130|9|0|Over time the 'King's honor' had to be increased tenfold; but from that one could see to what status this institution has grown.
HG|3|130|10|0|However, in the course of about thirty years, also the distant nations who became more powerful, learned that in Hanoch the most beautiful women were produced and they send spies to investigate.
HG|3|130|11|0|The spies went to the king and sought to see the institution. They were taken there but when they saw the beautiful women, they literally began to rave and wanted to have the women.
HG|3|130|12|0|But they were told that all the women who were already ripe, could be bought for a certain price.
HG|3|130|13|0|The scouts rushed back to their country and told what they had seen. And soon a thousand men loaded with treasures of all kinds travelled to Hanoch and bought two thousand women.
HG|3|130|14|0|This was the beginning of human trafficking. But what happened next the following will show us.
HG|3|131|1|0|During that time the heights became pretty much purified; for everyone with oblique objectives gradually moved to the depths.
HG|3|131|2|0|Especially the male sex became an increasing bigger appetite for the depth because of the beautiful women; and who had once tasted the sweetness of women in the depths, did not went back to his brothers and sisters on the heights but remained sitting quite comfortably in the lap of the women of the depths.
HG|3|131|3|0|Wherefore, as mentioned, the heights were pretty much cleaned at this time, but also obtained no news of all the developments which took place in this short period of about fifty years in the depths.
HG|3|131|4|0|Lamech and Muthael quite often discussed with each other what might be taking place in the depths; but they could not attain any facts about it.
HG|3|131|5|0|For the Lord did not wanted to talk about the developments of the depth; and messengers who had been sent to the depths by Muthael to investigate, never returned, because so far they always found a hospitable reception in the depths and too much pleasure, so that no-one ever again felt an urge to return to the harsh and frosty heights.
HG|3|131|6|0|And as such neither Lamech nor Noha who at that stage was also a man of eighty years of age and also Muthael were able to learn something from the depths.
HG|3|131|7|0|But Lamech summoned over ten thousand women who lived on the heights without men and who secretly intended to follow their husbands to the depths, said to them with a loud voice:
HG|3|131|8|0|"What are you planning to do? - Did you also allow yourself being trapped by Satan?
HG|3|131|9|0|But the Lord spoke to me and said: 'Lamech, do not stand in their way who have forgotten Me; for in the depth they shall receive the reward for their faithfulness! Let everyone do according to his pleasing; But I am the Lord and I will do what I think is right!'
HG|3|131|10|0|Thus listen, you women, this the Lord has spoken to me for your sake; therefore I will not stop you! Those who want to stay here for the love of God, can stay; but those who want to leave should go!
HG|3|131|11|0|Whether they will return that easy as they have left, the outcome will reveal bright and sad enough!"
HG|3|131|12|0|When the women had heard this, they began to cheer and ran off, took food and went to the depths.
HG|3|131|13|0|Then Muthael said to Lamech: "There we have it now! - The speech which should have kept them on the heights, drives them all to the depths! If this carries on like that, we will soon find ourselves alone on the heights!"
HG|3|131|14|0|But Lamech was very sad about this remark;
HG|3|131|15|0|and instead Noha spoke to Muthael: "If it is so, so be it so; but the Lord looks only to His own and not to foreigners! Did He not created in the beginning only one couple and yet the earth is full of people! Behold, we who remain in Him, are more than just one couple and I am convinced that the heights will be filled again!"
HG|3|131|16|0|Muthael and Lamech were satisfied with this answer and from then on they did not think about the depths anymore but only how they can love God even more.
HG|3|131|17|0|And the Lord visited them quite frequently.
HG|3|132|1|0|When the ten thousand women arrived at the depths, they camped about a small hour field-walk outside the city.
HG|3|132|2|0|It was evening when they reached Hanoch and set up camp.
HG|3|132|3|0|But citizens of Hanoch, not rarely promenading in the evening, noticed the large number of women camping, and quickly went back into the city and reported such to the king.
HG|3|132|4|0|And the king asked the reporters to accurately indicate how many women are out there.
HG|3|132|5|0|And the reporters said: "High King, their numbers are so large that we cannot pronounce it; for standing shoulder to shoulder they cover several acres of land, and that means quite a lot!"
HG|3|132|6|0|And the king went on to ask: "Don’t you know where these women came from? And are they still young and more on the prettier side?"
HG|3|132|7|0|And the respondents answered the king: "High King, the one or the other we cannot say with certainty! But judging from just passing by, we can tell you that this crowd of women are from the heights and seem to be more on the younger than older side! Whether there are real beauties among them, we could not tell because of the already dark twilight; but one could hear many very pleasant voices among them, thus coming to the conclusion, judging by the voices, that there must be quite a lot of beauties among them!"
HG|3|132|8|0|With this answer the king was completely satisfied and said, "Noble citizens of Hanoch, listen to me! It could not be better as it is!
HG|3|132|9|0|Still today we will capture the entire army of these women and send them to the large beautification institution! After a year they have been fattened and their skin polished and we can then sell them in exchange for great treasures to the foreigners who come by the hundreds every week to buy our beautiful goods!
HG|3|132|10|0|But go now, and shew it to institute principals that they should make the necessary arrangements for this wonderful catch as soon as possible!"
HG|3|132|11|0|The reporters now hurried to fulfill the king’s advice and in one hour already twelve thousand men were ready and hurried out to the camp of the women and conquered them without a single blow.
HG|3|132|12|0|But why? - The women thought that their men who left them, came, to either take them back as their wives or to take the unmarried women as brides.
HG|3|132|13|0|Thus the women soon began to cheer and ran into the arms of the men and where two caught one man a scuffle broke out between the two.
HG|3|132|14|0|But the men treated the women well and brought them all in still the same night to the inn.
HG|3|132|15|0|Only the following day did the king inspect the catch and was very pleased with this catch; since most of them were still very spry solid mountain women, with only a few older ones but more so young ones.
HG|3|132|16|0|He thus ordered the professors of the institution to give full attention and work especially hard to beautify these women.
HG|3|132|17|0|And already within one year the professors really worked wonders and the king rejoiced even more so when he saw the loveliness sprouting forth from his fellow country women - and the profits that will be amassed for Hanoch shortly.
HG|3|133|1|0|When the women were perfectly fattened in the course of about one and a half years, the Hanochites liked them so much because of their imposing size, that they did not want to sell them anymore but keep them for themselves and instead send their wives and daughters to the institution, together with a substantial subsistence sum consisting of gold and all sorts of other emoluments necessary for such care.
HG|3|133|2|0|The men of Hanoch then procreated children with the women from the heights and these children male and female were firstly exceedingly beautiful and secondly these children were filled with a spirit of inventiveness, especially in subjects of mechanics, in artistry, in chemistry and still in a thousand other fields of study.
HG|3|133|3|0|Glass was a major invention of these children, of course only in their adult state.
HG|3|133|4|0|This phenomenon gave the great city of Hanoch already in the course of thirty years a completely different look.
HG|3|133|5|0|The king, still living in comfort for a long time, began to mint money, which was regarded as a convenient means of exchange.
HG|3|133|6|0|As a result, the trade status of Hanoch rose dramatically and the city became ever brighter and bigger.
HG|3|133|7|0|Added to this came the extended exploitation of gold and silver in such quantities that firstly the king had gilded his entire, very large castle and secondly had built a new, extremely shiny grandest castle which in every respect was so richly decorated with art and nature that all the princes of the present would not be able to achieve.
HG|3|133|8|0|In the course of another thirty years, Hanoch had an appearance that the foreign nations believed that higher beings had their hands in this, otherwise it would be impossible to think how this old, otherwise dismal city arrived at such size, splendor and incomprehensible magnificence.
HG|3|133|9|0|How big this city was, can be gauged from the fact that it contained a thousand buildings of such large size that each provided comfortable living space for ten- to fifteen thousand people, not to mention the thousands of smaller houses and palaces!
HG|3|133|10|0|There were also built all kinds of schools and educational institutions, and all the cities were compelled to make use of Hanoch’s facilities - albeit substantial sums.
HG|3|133|11|0|But the clever court of Hanoch noticed, that other nations which were very powerful, began more and more to crave after the big riches of Hanoch, and therefore decided to surround this great city with a mighty curtain wall.
HG|3|133|12|0|The decision was made and already the very next day one could see all around the city millions of hands busily active and in the course of about two years the whole city was surrounded by a thirty fathom (1 fathom = about 6 feet or 1.8m) high and ten fathoms wide wall with a length of seventy-seven current miles.
HG|3|133|13|0|One hundred and seventy gates led into the city. Each gate had three mighty strong iron wings for closing, and above each gate an enormously colossal iron warrior statue was erected, in which up to thirty warriors could hide and from inside the head of the statue, namely through the hollow left eyes, mouth and ears, stones could be hurled out.
HG|3|133|14|0|One might think that for this time the construction of such works would require hundreds of years. - Oh no! Just imagine what one million arms under prudent management can achieve, and you will understand how such works in the course of seven years were completed and this the more so when one takes into account the greater strength of the people, their zeal and also the powerful influence of the serpent. - What follows will show what happened next.
HG|3|134|1|0|However, the foreign mighty nations who were the children fathered by men from the heights with the beautiful women of the depths, held discussions among themselves in their twelve new cities named: Lim, Kira, Sab, Marat , Sincur, Pur, Nias, Firab, Pejel, Kasul, Munin and Tiral - and at a general assembly which was held in Lim it was said:
HG|3|134|2|0|"Brothers, what shall become of Hanoch, this old deceiver of mankind?! Why must we expensively buy all the better advantages of living from them?! Why are the Hanochites the masters and we are less than their lowest servants?! And yet we are children from the heights, though here and there from the women of the depths!
HG|3|134|3|0|Brothers, we are giants; our muscles have such strength that we can fight with lions, tigers, bears and hyenas like the Hanochites can take up the fight with flies!
HG|3|134|4|0|How would it be, if we unite by the thousands, move towards Hanoch and take possession of the city and all its incalculable benefits?
HG|3|134|5|0|It is certainly true that this city has a very solid ring wall and one hundred seventy gates with three lockable doors each and above the gates iron giants are set up which have a very dreadful appearance but they are dead works, manufactured by human hands and can not even defend themselves against a fly!
HG|3|134|6|0|Thus it is time to unite and move against Hanoch!"
HG|3|134|7|0|But one member of the assembly got up and said: "Brothers, hear me out; I must speak only a few words to you!
HG|3|134|8|0|Behold, if we move in large masses towards the city, the Hanochites will notice our intentions and will lock the gates of the city at our approach! What will we do then? - Nothing than to withdraw empty-handed under derision and disgrace!
HG|3|134|9|0|But if we come in only small numbers, we will achieve nothing!
HG|3|134|10|0|Therefore, my advice would be this: Since the ten small towns around Hanoch are not yet fortified and each city contains barely ten- to fifteen thousand people of poor quality in all respects, we should be able to easily seize these cities with little difficulty and thereby cut off all trade with Hanoch!
HG|3|134|11|0|Then the Hanochites will have to deal directly with us; we will no fools and buy their products for unreasonable sums but will produce ourselves what we need!
HG|3|134|12|0|And the Hanochites can then jump over the city wall out of hunger and sell their beautiful women and other goods to whoever they want and can; that we will not buy them, since we have surrounded from all sides, - except for the very lowest infamy prices -, they can be fully assured of!
HG|3|134|13|0|I mean, in this way after a short while Hanoch must either fall entirely or they will have to put up with us, to accept terms from us, which are certainly not to our disadvantage!"
HG|3|134|14|0|This advice pleased all and already within the next few days two times a hundred thousand of the strongest men were armed, attacked the ten cities and conquered them in one stroke without almost no resistance.
HG|3|134|15|0|But when the Hanochites heard about this operation, they became furious and began to manufacture the most terrible weapons and within one year equipped an army of a million people, gave them leaders who trained the army and then moved with them against the powerful foreign nations.
HG|3|134|16|0|But what the outcome of this war was, the following will show.
HG|3|135|1|0|Thus a full million warriors equipped with sharp spears, lances and swords moved out, split up in ten divisions and each division was instructed to attack one of the ten cities.
HG|3|135|2|0|But the foreign nations came to know about the war plans of the Hanochites and prepared for a counter attack. They blocked the entrances of the cities and manned them with well exercised archers, as well as all windows and attics of the houses.
HG|3|135|3|0|When now the Hanochites attacked the cities under a lot of shouting, many thousands of sharp arrows flew at lightning speed towards them, through which many were killed and many more were severely wounded.
HG|3|135|4|0|Since the Hanochites were unfamiliar with this weapon, they were compelled to believe that evil spirits were fighting for these great nations, and those who still remained fled with great haste back to Hanoch; because they thought that the evil spirits would run after them right into the city with the deadly arrows, why they hid themselves in their homes.
HG|3|135|5|0|But when the foreign nations realized the fear and confusion they had caused among the Hanochites, they decided to attack Hanoch.
HG|3|135|6|0|But the already known counselor, whom the foreign nations had made their main leader, said to the chiefs of the ten cities:
HG|3|135|7|0|"Let this daring undertaking be sufficient! Here we have the clear advantage; if we move towards Hanoch and the gates are closed, we expose ourselves to throwing stones from the high ramparts for anything and nothing.
HG|3|135|8|0|This city can never be conquered with violent hands and beneath its walls we would fare not one hair better than they experienced under our walls and homes and our fortification where more than half their army has been wiped out by our arrows and we after the battle - as you know - had to work for a fortnight to bury all those killed.
HG|3|135|9|0|The Hanochites have now received such a powerful lesson from us that they will come to the conclusion that the ring wall will be of little benefit to them and they will also soon realize that it is better to live in open friendship and as brothers with us than to isolate themselves from us in hostility.
HG|3|135|10|0|They are besieged by us from all sides and cannot harm us; but hunger will soonest drive them as friends into our arms, - and then we will make the right conditions for peace, which, as I have noticed before, will not be to our disadvantage!”
HG|3|135|11|0|This advice was again widely accepted and the counselor was not wrong; for already in the seventh week came deputies of the king Uraniel from Hanoch to the rulers of the ten cities, and proposed some peace terms, certainly to the advantage of Hanochites.
HG|3|135|12|0|But the chief negotiators who were well prepared by the counselor, said: “We are now clearly your masters; therefore you have to accept what we demand! And if you do not want that, the hunger shall force you to it; because the siege will not be lifted until you will accept our conditions!
HG|3|135|13|0|But the conditions are very simple: We want to set up a fruit market on the outside of the walls of your city and you shall buy the food from us at a fair price; and a thousand of our men must form a council alongside the king in Hanoch and must be sustained by you.
HG|3|135|14|0|If you agree, then go and bring us the acceptance of the king; if you do not want to comply then starve within your walls!"
HG|3|135|15|0|Thereupon the deputies went back to Hanoch; and the king was forced to swallow the bitter pill.
HG|3|135|16|0|The messenger went back and delivered the approval of the king and the very next day the fruit market around Hanoch was established and the almost starved Hanochites bought the food for nearly any price.
HG|3|135|17|0|And so also the thousand co-counselors moved to Hanoch and took the king entirely in their midst, so that he had to dance as they whistled.
HG|3|135|18|0|But what follows will show how there has been whistled and danced.
HG|3|136|1|0|But how did the whistle of the thousand foreign co-counselors sounded?
HG|3|136|2|0|Firstly it was imposed on the king to surround also the ten prince cities with ring walls so that each city could be used as a place of defence.
HG|3|136|3|0|But the counselors did this in order to sufficiently control the the king and the mighty Hanochites with strong counter fortifications and to keep this great city duly in chess, as you are used to say.
HG|3|136|4|0|But the thousand councilors tightened their grip on the ten cities and were the real masters of Hanoch and the king was now compelled to only do what the masters of the ten cities viewed as good and always firmly wanted.
HG|3|136|5|0|We see from this event nothing more and nothing less than a constitution between the king and the people; but at the same time we also see a kind of people nobility or a caste system being introduced, whereby particularly the actual children of the depths and especially the male sex was used for the most menial tasks.
HG|3|136|6|0|And it was firmly determined by the masters of the ten cities that these same male children were never allowed to rise above their status.
HG|3|136|7|0|It was also furthermore determined that a man from the counselor- or master class, was not allowed - for his reputation's sake - to take a wife from the lower class.
HG|3|136|8|0|And if someone from the lord class was attracted to a daughter from the lowest class because of her beauty, she  had to previously be sort of knighted by the king in the by then still strong going embellishment institution and be adopted by the king as a daughter and only then became fit to be the wife of a gentleman.
HG|3|136|9|0|By preference this adoption consisted therein that the king of such an adopted daughter had to give her a proper dowry out of his treasures; only this resulted in her complete nobilitation.
HG|3|136|10|0|Through such means the co-councilors knew how to transfer the treasures of Hanoch to themselves and to turn the king increasingly to a mere empty bill.
HG|3|136|11|0|In the course of about ten to fifteen years after the fortification of the ten cities, which was accomplished about five years after the great battle, Hanoch has sunk so low and became so drained that the already elderly king began to cry in front of the thousand counselors and said:
HG|3|136|12|0|"Listen to me, my brothers! If it is your goal to destroy us, seize the weapons and kill us and rather take possession of all the treasures of these cities at once; but it is too god-forgotten dealt with to slowly torture and kill!"
HG|3|136|13|0|But the head of the council said: "Alright, we understand your words; since we are your council and the council of the people, can we act differently?! Does the people not have greater rights than a weak king of the city Hanoch?!
HG|3|136|14|0|But if you want to see Hanoch flourishing again, surrender the full leadership to us and you remain our official power as king, shrouded in a mysterious sacred being - and you'll soon see this city in a most flourishing condition!”
HG|3|136|15|0|Here, the king thought: "What can I do? If the city is rescued I will indeed make the sacrifice!"
HG|3|136|16|0|He therefore agreed to the council of the co-counselors. They then became the sole masters of the city, the other cities and of the whole, great country and the king had to sign all their decisions without knowing what he actually had signed for.
HG|3|136|17|0|Thereby the people thought that all this was coming from the king but the king knew nothing.
HG|3|136|18|0|And so this constitution was transformed into the most shameful aristocracy.
HG|3|137|1|0|The aristocracy got entrenched more and more. The lords of Hanoch became ever more powerful. Their empire kept expanding. They set up new colonies, built new cities everywhere and with the exception of the kingdom of the children of Sihin, the whole of Asia was soon populated.
HG|3|137|2|0|Only the high mountain areas were spared by the Hanochites; however, they were taken over by Horadalites, a warring nation from the Lamech era we got to know earlier, who in hordes took possession of the better pastures of the mountains.
HG|3|137|3|0|The lords of Hanoch thereby founded a hundred feudal kingdoms and principalities.
HG|3|137|4|0|Wherever they built a new city in the middle of a new colony, they soon appointed one of their own trained princes. He had to pay a modest annual tribute to Hanoch; but otherwise he was a sovereign lord of his country and his people.
HG|3|137|5|0|Such a prince was in most cases all in all to the people. He was a regent and arbitrary legislator in his country; he was the sole wholesaler in his city, the sole producer in omnibus (in all matters) of his people, so that they were forced to buy everything from him.
HG|3|137|6|0|Then, at the same time - without My will - he was the priest of the people who were subservient to him; his teachings were rarely about Me but mostly only about his dignity and stated that if one sacrifices to him one also sacrifices to God, whose deputy he is on earth, and that it only depend on him whether someone after death would obtain the eternal life of the soul from God or not.
HG|3|137|7|0|In time, when the people began to expand, also under-priests were appointed, but they were only allowed to preach the word of the prince and never their own; because already by the slightest arbitrariness he was condemned by the prince and the transgressor had to perform ridiculously cruel penances to rid himself of such a mortal sin against the prince.
HG|3|137|8|0|Such penances consisted of catching snakes, killing a certain number of tigers, lions, bears, hyenas and the like; but the penitent was yet permitted to recruit volunteer penitents.
HG|3|137|9|0|Smaller penances consisted in sacrifices; but the inability to sacrifice, resulted in a beating.
HG|3|137|10|0|The womenfolk had usually much more lenient laws and for violations to repent they were merely flogged with rods on bare buttocks.
HG|3|137|11|0|The right to exercise the death penalty, however, was reserved for Hanoch only, which consisted therein that the condemned was hung upside down between two ten fathoms high pillars with a chain on his feet and then swung back and forth for an entire day, of course with downward hanging body and head.
HG|3|137|12|0|If someone showed any signs of life at the end of the day, he was not rocked any longer, but freed again. If he regained consciousness, he could move on; but if he died during the night, he was buried in the morning. But if he died on the mighty swing, his body was thrown to the wild animals which were kept in suitable kennels. Death on the swing was proof that the condemned deserved to die.
HG|3|137|13|0|Therefore, anyone found worthy of death had to be sent by the feudal princes to Hanoch.
HG|3|137|14|0|But it did not take many years and a hundred such swings had to be erected in Hanoch and one did not see them rest on any one day.
HG|3|137|15|0|Thus this aristocratic government existed for a hundred years and ended with the death of Uraniel who in all reached an age of almost three hundred years and in the end died in the greatest distress but nevertheless in a state of regained mercy of God which he had so entirely forfeited.
HG|3|137|16|0|But what began to happen from now on, the following will show.
HG|3|138|1|0|Uraniel left with his two wives seven children, five daughters and two sons; the daughters were extraordinarily beautiful and the sons were literally giants. But neither the sons nor the daughters were brought up at home in the city of Hanoch, but on the heights.
HG|3|138|2|0|For when the great tribulation Uraniel in his back turned to the Lord and asked him about the amendment of the misery of the city Hanoch, the other cities and the whole country in depth, as the Lord said to him:
HG|3|138|3|0|"Hear me, you blind fumbler, would you have asked Me seventy-seven years earlier, I could have answered your prayer; but now it's too late!
HG|3|138|4|0|A blind and stupid nation as it was in the beginning under Lamech is easy to convert, - for in their blindness they still had an open, believing heart; but such a highly sophisticated industrial nation considers itself wiser than I am. Yes, they don’t need Me anymore; because in their opinion the world has created itself and during its formation also gradually developed its own necessary laws, under which it exists and all things on it. What should I do with such a nation?
HG|3|138|5|0|My children have left their heights already long ago and have taken wives in depths and have procreated with them strong and world-wise children who, through their strength as well as their mastership of the mind became lords and masters of all the world and all things. See, what is My function in all this?
HG|3|138|6|0|Thus I cannot help you! But since you have convinced Me to talk to you, and have pleaded with Me for seven years already, I will give you some advice for the benefit of your children:
HG|3|138|7|0|See, on the heights are still living Methuselah, Lamech, his son Noha and your father and your mother!  Let them raise your children; for if you leave them here, they will be killed both mentally and physically, since your council is increasingly striving to take over all power.
HG|3|138|8|0|But if you send them to the heights, you will do your council a favor!
HG|3|138|9|0|They will then indeed take over all your leadership powers of the people and will keep you captive like a bird in a cage; but I will strengthen your sons on the pure heights and will send them down as powerful teachers, if you no longer walk on this earthwalk.
HG|3|138|10|0|Should the people convert, I want to withdraw My punitive right hand; but if they cast out the teachers, I will judge and kill all the people, big and small, young and old, and also all the animals on earth and found another generation on then cleansed earth!"
HG|3|138|11|0|When Uraniel had heard this, he at once send his children, including the two wifes to the heights, led by some of his most trusted friends.
HG|3|138|12|0|The whole family lived on the heights in Muthael’s home and were brought up by the mother Purista in all godfearing and love; and also the still living Lamech and especially Noha and his brother Mahal added a lot to the god-pleasing education of these children.
HG|3|138|13|0|But, as already known, the king Uraniel died in the depths, the thousand counselors divided the large empire among themselves and began through their powers to terribly exploit the people, established several more principalities and demanded from the princes an exorbitant  tribute.
HG|3|138|14|0|Because they wanted to enlarge Hanoch to such an extent that the ten cities could be incorporated in the city of Hanoch entirely.
HG|3|138|15|0|On this occasion, I sent the two mighty sons down to the depths and asked them to start preaching.
HG|3|138|16|0|But the sons were soon seized, bound, given a powerful thrashing and then send away with the instructions to never return; because the people of Hanoch knows God better than some stupid mountain oaf!
HG|3|138|17|0|But if they dared to come again as God’s preachers to Hanoch, they would get to taste the swings.
HG|3|138|18|0|And so the two sons of Uraniel went back saddened  and told on the heights what had befallen them.
HG|3|139|1|0|And the few fathers on the heights terribly astonished about the total decline of the depths which under Lamech, under Thubalkain and even for some time under Uraniel flourished so magnificently.
HG|3|139|2|0|And Lamech said to his son Noha: "What do you think: if these two sons of Uraniel were equipped with the miraculous powers of Henoch, or as the Lord Himself had equipped Kisehel and his brothers when He had sent them to the depths for the first time, would they not thereby be more effective to bring success to their mission, than merely with the power of the word?
HG|3|139|3|0|My son, I know that the Lord thinks highly of you and always rather answers you than me; yes, you can talk to Him whenever you want - while I often have to call for days, until the Lord answers me and then talks to me!
HG|3|139|4|0|How would it be, if you turn to the Lord in your heart and present to Him my wish? Perhaps He wants to approve it?"
HG|3|139|5|0|And Noha said: "Dear father Lamech, I mean, there is not much that can be done anymore; for behold, as I understand it during the time of Lamech when he still was a servant of the snake, basically only Lamech himself was wrong. He dominated the people and the people of all the depths languished under his tyranny and was caught; but they longed for salvation.
HG|3|139|6|0|At that stage only Lamech needed to be converted, and through him the whole nation was converted and redeemed with one stroke!
HG|3|139|7|0|But now it's different; it now looks in almost every heart of the people as it was the case back then with only Lamech!
HG|3|139|8|0|Lamech was judged to the death and had through self-activity and through the biggest self-denial make good and alive again in himself what the converting miracle of Kisehel had judged and killed in him.
HG|3|139|9|0|But how devastating large and extended would the miracle have to be now to convert millions who all are one hundred times worse in their hearts than Lamech ever was in his greatest cruelty!
HG|3|139|10|0|In my view, we can be satisfied, to perhaps here and there win some over through the compelling power of the word; but a general change in behavior among these people is by far no longer viable anymore!
HG|3|139|11|0|The Lord will therefore equip the two sons only with the power of prudence and then send them back to the city of Hanoch.
HG|3|139|12|0|If they will achieve something against the evil free will of some Hanochites, it will be well and good; but if they can not do that, we leave everything to the Lord and He will then do what is right! - Don’t you fully agree to that?”
HG|3|139|13|0|And Lamech saw the truth of the statement of Noha and then did not ask any longer that the Lord should fill the two sons with miraculous powers.
HG|3|139|14|0|But the two were filled with divine prudence and had to go back to the depths.
HG|3|140|1|0|And so the two went, equipped with divine wisdom, for the second time to the great city of Hanoch; and when they arrived there, they let themselves be recruited as workers, namely at the construction site of the large, straight line connecting structures between Hanoch and the ten cities, which then were regarded as suburbs to Hanoch.
HG|3|140|2|0|These rectilinear buildings consisted of two rows of double storey houses seaming a broad street on both sides and were protected to the outside by a strong, raised earth mound.
HG|3|140|3|0|The shortest of these roads was half a day’s travel long and the longest a good day’s travel (1 day’s travel equals about 27 to 36 km).
HG|3|140|4|0|And at precisely this longest road which was still under construction and led in a straight line towards Uvrak, our two messengers were hired as efficient bricklayers.
HG|3|140|5|0|For their work they did not received any remuneration since at these works the front-line service was already introduced; but as bricklayers they had the right to be sustained by the common laborers. All laborers, however,  were ordered by the thousand lords of Hanoch, subject to punishment at the swing, to alternately provide for the mouth stock, so that the masons were not delayed in their more important work.
HG|3|140|6|0|Thus also our two messengers as bricklayers were somewhat better off than any common laborer.
HG|3|140|7|0|But as bricklayer they performed so well that they were noticed by the inspecting lords because their buildings were so diminutive and evenly built as if they had been cast.
HG|3|140|8|0|They were admired for their insight and their wise use of the material so that soon they were promoted to foreman.
HG|3|140|9|0|But as foreman they managed their building lots with such insight and skill that their houses looked so beautiful that everyone stopped in front of them and kept on marveling about the splendor of their buildings.
HG|3|140|10|0|And the lords of Hanoch regretted that they did not noticed and appreciated their talents earlier.
HG|3|140|11|0|But since a large stretch of the alley was still left to be built, the two were immediately promoted to senior building directors and therefore had to manage the whole construction project; and all their buildings were highly admired.
HG|3|140|12|0|But when this monstrous construction project was completed in the course of ten years but of course with the help of several million hands, on which occasion thousands and thousands of people perished, partly by hunger, partly through ill-treatment and partly by not infrequent epidemic diseases -, our two messengers were unanimously integrated into the council by all thousand lords and were assigned the top leadership of all construction projects.
HG|3|140|13|0|But when through such enlargement of the city Hanoch, the needs of the citizens also increased and thus were forced to demand even higher taxes from the foreign princes who could never afford them, causing some of the princes stand up; some resisted violently while others fled to foreign countries.
HG|3|140|14|0|And so Hanoch was facing the greatest disaster and did not had any sources left whereby it at least could protect itself from famine.
HG|3|140|15|0|Here the two main counselors were asked by the thousand lords, what should be done in order to save the city.
HG|3|140|16|0|But the two postponed the answer to seven days; for they said: "Great and important things need time for careful consideration; therefore we can only draw up the right plan after seven days.”
HG|3|141|1|0|After seven days the thousand lords again called the council together and the two messengers, appearing now as high co-councilors, stood in the middle of the thousand lords and one speaking the word of the other:
HG|3|141|2|0|"We carefully considered and weighed everything and have irrefutably found that the current constitution is not workable anymore; what is too much, is too much!
HG|3|141|3|0|Our city Hanoch has become too tremendously large in extent; already during the time of king Uraniel it was too large and if it wasn’t for the most unfortunate ring wall, Hanoch would still have remained a thriving city!
HG|3|141|4|0|But that it has now come close to its utter demise, this oldest of the cities of the earth, this you can count on your fingers as well as we do!
HG|3|141|5|0|Bear in mind, we are now like a thousand kings! Everyone carries for himself a court with a thousand people of both sexes for his official glorification and official insurance, which equals, including ourselves, ten times one hundred and one thousand people. They, including us, do not put their hands onto the ground but still want to live well!
HG|3|141|6|0|Question: Who should, who can work for the bread of so many idlers?
HG|3|141|7|0|But let us go further! In each of the ten suburbs, are also sitting one hundred thousand officers, soldiers and idle servants of higher officials and the many already retired lords.
HG|3|141|8|0|All these have also nothing to do with the soil of the earth, yet they want to live well! With living nothing is wrong; but from where take what the earth is not producing?!
HG|3|141|9|0|But lets continue! We are now counting in our large city ten women beautification institutions. Each one is filled to the brim and accommodates about ten to twenty thousand women and in addition one third as many professors and other servants. They all must eat extremely well and know the ground of the earth on which the bread is growing, not even by name!
HG|3|141|10|0|But now further! In this great city Hanoch, according to our private count, there are living now two times one hundred thousand noble families with their servants, together close to thirty times one hundred thousand people; also all these have in their entire lives not once touched the ground of the earth with their hands but still want to eat a very good bread.
HG|3|141|11|0|But lets continue! By the purposeless steady aggrandizement of our city, firstly the ground of the earth is futilely killed and where a large new house is built, no more corn is growing.
HG|3|141|12|0|Secondly, however, such a magnificent building then attracts previously hardworking rural dwellers to the city; they buy the house, inhabit the same, then live of course off their savings, but they do not have land anymore to work and buy now, what they need.
HG|3|141|13|0|This is well and reasonable; but if the matter continues like that where every day ten to twenty families leave the country and settle in the city, from whom will you then buy the bread, if all country folk has become semi-noble, work-shy town citizens or at least become servants of the city citizens?!
HG|3|141|14|0|We further demand tributes over tribute from all our vassals. Thereby we make the people treat country life with contempt. They either flee to distant, to us unknown areas, or they resist, here and there violently, our unjust demands.
HG|3|141|15|0|Question: Who will produce the bread for us now?
HG|3|141|16|0|See, thus there is absolutely no way for this constitution to continue! But consider now our conscientious presentation and we will give you the means by which this evil state of affairs can be remedied at least to some extent!
HG|3|141|17|0|Thus we spoke as co-councilors truthfully with all due respect to you thousand high lords!"
HG|3|142|1|0|But the whole high council implored the two to keep on talking; because they realized the profound truth of their statement, wanted to know more and finally also the means how this evil could be remedied.
HG|3|142|2|0|And the two started again, to speak the same word: "Thus listen to us, you, the high council! With our lives we warrant the fullest truth of what we are now going to tell you; and if this is not accepted, we can give you no guarantee that within a fortnight you will count more than one million corpses in this city plus a popular uprising against us, as the world has not seen before. People will kill each other but us first and will then saturate themselves with our blood and flesh!
HG|3|142|3|0|However, in order to avoid and prevent these most terrible events arriving with the greatest certainty, only the following course of actions are left open to us - but only for a very short time:
HG|3|142|4|0|The first action is that we as soon as possible dismantle the terribly costly women beautification institutions entirely, by immediately sending out messengers in all directions to inform the whole world that these women can be now obtained for free with an added grant from the accumulated treasures and food stocks of these institutions.
HG|3|142|5|0|But the professors and beautification artists must emigrate, and each one with at least three women; including some treasures and food they should become their reward. The earth is large and the mountains are almost depopulated; they will surely find their shelter.
HG|3|142|6|0|But then these large buildings must be torn down and the large pieces of land they formerly occupied, turned into fertile gardens and within one year ten thousand hardworking people will be able to produce their own food from it!
HG|3|142|7|0|Furthermore, there exist in this city a hardly countable number of real idlers who call themselves nobles, but have nothing than their deceitful mouth, of which they could live. Out with them! Give everyone another wife with some gold and our city will count a few hundred thousand people less, who are good for nothing anyway.
HG|3|142|8|0|If they ask where to move, we immediately show them the way to the mountains, - they will surely find their shelter there!
HG|3|142|9|0|In a similar manner we are also reducing our bodyguards from a thousand to one hundred and give the dismissed a six month supply and we again have freed our city from a lot of unnecessary, not-producing consumers and through this relief it will be much easier for the actual citizens to feed themselves in a more natural way.
HG|3|142|10|0|But the hardworking middle class will be instructed to firstly turn all the open spaces of the city into fertile gardens; secondly: the streets which are wide must be planted with fruit trees; thirdly: also the flat roof tops of the houses must be converted to gardens; fourth: likewise, the great city wall which alone can bear all kinds of vegetables and fruit for a hundred thousand people; fifthly: the outer swing area of the city must be transformed into arable land; sixth: every unnecessary building be demolished and also transformed into a garden, - and through these changes we will have put ourself within a year in such a favorable state which certainly can be called enviable!
HG|3|142|11|0|If this advice has been carried out, only then do we want to proceed to another!”
HG|3|142|12|0|This advice was received with great applause and the very same day they started to execute the plan and after a fortnight the city Hanoch appeared so empty that it seemed to an observer as if he was walking in a forest of houses; but despite this there nevertheless were still living more than two million hardworking citizens in it, who turned everything into fertile gardens.
HG|3|143|1|0|However, after the course of one year when everything was fairly in order and also some of the feudal lords began to pay a moderate tribute again, which was a welcomed relief for the substantially reduced population of Hanoch - at least for as long all the newly landscaped gardens became properly fruit-bearing -, the thousand lords came together again for another summit to receive from the two wise councilors further rules of conduct.
HG|3|143|2|0|When the council was gathered and the two were entreated to let their voices be heard for the general good, the two got up and spoke:
HG|3|143|3|0|"Thus listen to us, you high council of the city Hanoch! - You have been convinced that everything we have advised you of, always led to the best results and will even become better depending on what was started to become more and more entrenched and perfect; of this you can be convinced in advance!
HG|3|143|4|0|Thus also our vassals will freely commit to paying their taxes, as we will be able to continually reduce them, by producing enough for our own moderate consumption from the substantial open areas of the city.
HG|3|143|5|0|Also, our moderate life style will not easily entice new settlers into the city but rather more shoppers to buy our useful products for a reasonable price.
HG|3|143|6|0|By that we, as well as our descendants, if they want to walk in our footsteps, will maintain this most ancient, most venerable city in the world in a most flourishing condition and none of its inhabitants will ever have to complain of distress!
HG|3|143|7|0|If we further will refrain from enriching ourselves from foreign nations and if they will discover no wealth on us but only bourgeois activity and frugality, no powerful becoming nation will ever be tempted to subjugate us and take away the treasures we did not have; but on the contrary, we will not be safe for one hour from robberies and looting.
HG|3|143|8|0|All this is now justly calculated and an uninterrupted happiness of Hanoch is written with iron letters.
HG|3|143|9|0|However, there is still one thing we have not yet addressed to the full realization of our advice and have kept it as the crown for last!
HG|3|143|10|0|And this one thing is that we need to full-seriously start to believe in God, the Almighty, and we also need to teach the citizens of this city from the ground to recognize, worship and love this one God which they including us, have completely forgotten!
HG|3|143|11|0|Without that all our best advice will sink into the dust of nothingness, and it will take only a few years to put us in an even greater misery than we have ever experienced before!
HG|3|143|12|0|Therefore we need to re-open the two temples of Lamech again and duly sacrifice to God the only Lord, our thanks- and plea offering therein!"
HG|3|143|13|0|During this speech many councilors quite formidably began to turn their noses up; but no small number nevertheless agreed with the two, - they only insisted on the construction of several temples.
HG|3|143|14|0|But some of the councilors did not wanted to hear anything about it and instead recommended that the areas where the two temples were standing, should also be transformed into gardens; and so a dispute arose among the councilors.
HG|3|143|15|0|But the following will show the outcome of it.
HG|3|144|1|0|A whole year went by over this mutual dispute without any sign of reconciliation between the opposing parties; they had thus no choice but to call again on the two co-councilors for advice as to what should be done in the most agreeable case.
HG|3|144|2|0|The disputants agreed on the recognition of a god, if need be even more than one god to maintain the order among the people; the acknowledgement, however, should not be based on blind faith through empty preacher twaddle but be based on pure science, thus through natural science, mathematics, philosophy and God worthy art representations!
HG|3|144|3|0|Thereby the people will have something durable, solid and convincing instead of the sole dark, blind faith whereby the existence of God is based on the testimony of mysticism which will only prevail for as long the mystical teachers live. But if they, compelled by nature, also have to  bite the dust, also the whole doctrine had to bite the dust with them, and the people would be left standing there, cheated. And if the people had been cheated with a mystical God repeatedly, they eventually cannot be brought to any acknowledgement of God anymore.
HG|3|144|4|0|Thus in this sense, our thousand councilors who more or less were in agreement had a significant majority; however, they did not know how to execute this resolution in the smartest way which was the actual reason why they turned to the two for advice.
HG|3|144|5|0|But the two said: "High councilors of the great city Hanoch! - We have shown you the right plan already a year ago; but you have rejected it! What should we do more, this time?
HG|3|144|6|0|Every case has only one plan which is good and true only, and so it is with the preaching of God!
HG|3|144|7|0|This plan, however, we have shown to you; only you have rejected it and now have another, which according to your opinion is set up more feasible. Thus put it to work according to your insight and allow yourselves to be instructed by the consequences of what good you have brought to light!
HG|3|144|8|0|But we want to have no part in it and do not want to be in the least a hinderance in the execution of your plan.
HG|3|144|9|0|Do with Hanoch with respect to the teaching of God, as you have done with the feudal princes, where you have been given to everyone a different teaching of God, to more easily distinguish between them by means of the different types of teachings and to make it easier for you to collect from them the lease tribute, and you will soon experience in Hanoch the same results that you have experienced with the vassals!
HG|3|144|10|0|So far you have convinced yourself that everything for which we have given you advice, firstly was very easy to implement and secondly that it was decidedly beneficial for the whole big city.
HG|3|144|11|0|We have not deceived you in anything but were always honest with you and have acted in your best interest and have never mentioned to you with only one syllable our own needs.
HG|3|144|12|0|Also our plan announced to you already a year ago, to acknowledge and honor God, was in the best interest to all of us; but you have right from the beginning taken exception to it and afterwards have quarreled for a whole year with each other about it, until you finally agreed on it in the most despicable manner.
HG|3|144|13|0|But for the execution of your plan we do not know the answer and can therefore give you no advice how to go about it.
HG|3|144|14|0|Do thus what you think is right; in your midst we have finished speaking and completed our service to you! We thus leave you now and require no reward from you, so that you can recognize that we have always been concerned about your welfare.
HG|3|144|15|0|But who wants to come with us, should do so, before it is too late!"
HG|3|144|16|0|Thereupon the two left the large council chamber, took their servants and went back to the heights.
HG|3|144|17|0|But what then was accomplished in Hanoch, the following will show.
HG|3|145|1|0|When the two arrived back on the heights, they told the still living Lamech, Noha and his brother Mahal, everything they experienced in the depths, and at the same time also asked them if about three years ago, no one from the depths has arrived here and settled here.
HG|3|145|2|0|And the old Lamech replied: "My beloved children, the question will be answered soon; for as far our several day’s travel district reaches on these outstretched heights, no one showed up! This serves you as a most truthful answer to your question!
HG|3|145|3|0|But an even greater consideration deserves your preamble; because from that it is clear that all the people of the depths within a short time will either pass into idolatry or it will surrender to complete godlessness.
HG|3|145|4|0|O Lord and Father, give us here, your weak children, advice on what to do, to bring the people back on the right path!"
HG|3|145|5|0|And the Lord said at once, so that all could hear Him at the same: "Go to the midday area! There are still living one hundred and seven families scattered; they are descendants of the seven which I have once send down to Hanoch during the times of Lamech, to preach repentance to the lost city.
HG|3|145|6|0|Among these families you will find ten young, strong men who are not yet married; you Lamech, lay your hands on them in My name and I want to wonderfully endow them with fire power! And wherever they call fire from the earth in the depths, it will come and consume as many as the fire commanders want it to be!
HG|3|145|7|0|Thus equipped, they should move to the depths and for seven years preach penance everywhere. If someone will try to arrest them, they should surround themselves with fire, and it will always knock their enemies to the ground and destroy all their weapons.
HG|3|145|8|0|If the people have converted during the seven years, they should remain in the depths as priests; but if the people have not converted, they should surround My temples in Hanoch with unextinguishable fire and then move back to the heights! - This shall happen!
HG|3|145|9|0|But I will turn away My face from the depths during that time, so that I cannot see what will happen there! Amen!"
HG|3|145|10|0|Here the company got up, went at once to the midday area and searched for the ten indicated men.
HG|3|145|11|0|When they were found, the old Lamech did immediately to them what the Lord had instructed him and the ten at once tested their fire power and went under multiple blessings to the depths.
HG|3|146|1|0|From the time of return of the two sons of Uraniel until the time of sending the the ten fire-mighty messengers to the depths, about two years have passed, regardless it appearing in the narrative as if the whole event occurred in one day.
HG|3|146|2|0|This is said to facilitate the understanding of the whole, because in the spiritual manner of a narrative, often events are told as if taking place in a single day while in earthly time often several years are passing by in between.
HG|3|146|3|0|Thus, it often reads in the Scriptures: "And on the same day", while such an event is presented as one day, in outer reality such an event could takes years of activity to take place.
HG|3|146|4|0|This for an easier understanding of similar narrative ways of expression!
HG|3|146|5|0|But how were our ten messengers received in Hanoch, and how did they encounter after this short time, this city and its people?
HG|3|146|6|0|When they approached the gates, they were stopped immediately and strictly judicially questioned about their proof of origin, and if they had no sort of written passport. (Because during that time a stern police force was established in the city of Hanoch.)
HG|3|146|7|0|But the messengers said: "We have been sent to your salvation from above, and the Lord God of heaven and earth is our passport!
HG|3|146|8|0|We have been sent to you, to preach to you serious, stern repentance - or, if you want to ignore us, send you the inevitable judgment of God which will destroy you from the ground with the fullness of the flood of God's wrath!"
HG|3|146|9|0|When the messengers uttered such 'disorderly' words before the laudable gate police-court, it was regarded as complete disobedience; they were immediately declared majesty insulters of the high council, and arrested as obvious agitators and crafty partisans of foreign princes.
HG|3|146|10|0|But here the fire power benefited them; for at that moment when the police gate guard tried to seize them, flames came out of the ground and drove the guard to a most shameful escape into town and our messengers proceeded freely into the city.
HG|3|146|11|0|However, it was still a little day’s walk from the gate to the golden residence of the thousand councilor who in the meantime have been chosen a puppet king from their midst, but who had no other power than to confirm at all times what the thousand councilors had decided.
HG|3|146|12|0|However, since our messengers could not reach the golden castle on the same day, they were forced to stay over in one of the many newly constructed inns and to approach the golden castle only the next day.
HG|3|146|13|0|But this stay over was already the beginning of a favorable reception which our messengers later experienced throughout Hanoch; since firstly they have been made notorious in this neighborhood by the fleeing guards with a precise description of their appearance, and secondly, it can be easily imagined with what civility they were welcomed in our guesthouse.
HG|3|146|14|0|When they asked for refreshments, the innkeeper and staff fled and when they sought shelter for the night, they found all the doors locked; because it was feared that they would put the whole house on fire. Therefore, they were left alone to rest in the room which they had entered first.
HG|3|146|15|0|This was therefore the first reception in the city; but the following will show what happened next.
HG|3|147|1|0|But that our fugitive police gate guards fled to nowhere else than straight to the thousand lords, can be very easily imagined and is palpable.
HG|3|147|2|0|In any other case it would certainly not be necessary to do so; since regarding the police culture of Hanoch, it was in the fullest sense already from its first inception a most perfect masterpiece, where in comparison all present spy operations can only be called botched work.
HG|3|147|3|0|For firstly was it the indispensable duty of every homeowner in Hanoch to permanently host on his own expense a policeman to monitor the entire household.
HG|3|147|4|0|Then the entire citizenry of each lane had to maintain one, two or three offices, where all the policing information of the whole street was collected and only from there reported to the court.
HG|3|147|5|0|All the streets were named, the houses of each lane were numbered, and each homeowner got two names, one of the house and one for his person; any other inhabitants had ad personam only one name, which means  for each person their own.
HG|3|147|6|0|Then each street and every place had a prescribed color and a prescribed dress code, and the homeowner had the right to wear a piece of gold plate on his robe, on which the number of his house had to be engraved; every other person, however, had to wear the number of the house where he was staying on a piece of white cloth on his garment.
HG|3|147|7|0|This method of policing was instituted, so that every person who only slightly violated any regulation anywhere, could immediately be arrested by the street guard and then taken to the house where he lived, where the landlord had to pay the penalty, firstly to the local street office, and secondly also to that street office where the transgression took place.
HG|3|147|8|0|Since every street office was endowed with one third of the penalty and at the same time had the right to determine the regulations of that street, it is understandable how many regulations have been cooked-up in a very short time, so that hardly a homeowner could be found who would not have to pay a daily fine.
HG|3|147|9|0|He of course had the right to be reimbursed by his fined housemates; but if they had nothing, he was asked to sit on the waiting bench and the tenth time he got nothing.
HG|3|147|10|0|If especially an innkeeper hosted foreign guests and did not immediately informed the street office about it, then this was already regarded a major offense accompanied by a heavy penalty.
HG|3|147|11|0|For this reason also our innkeeper ran immediately to the street office and reported everything that he had noticed about our ten messengers, and what he had heard from the fleeing gate guards about them.
HG|3|147|12|0|From there, the rumor of the fire men soon spread throughout the whole city, and the fleeing guards knew how to properly exaggerate the appearance of the ten fire men at the court, and already the very next day the military was convoked and ordered to the guesthouse, where our ten messengers were staying.
HG|3|147|13|0|In the morning of the next day several thousands of well-armed men with spears and lances besieged the inn and the innkeeper told the guests: "Go out and and defend yourself against thousands of lances and spears!"
HG|3|147|14|0|And the ten were strengthened, got up, called fire from the earth - and in that moment powerful flames shot up from the ground all over the street, causing all soldiers to flee the scene in a most horrible confusion; and our ten messengers stood alone on the street and praised God's almightiness.
HG|3|147|15|0|But the innkeeper, in fear and horror, fell down on his knees in front of them, since he believed that they either were gods or fire spirits who had come to destroy the entire city.
HG|3|147|16|0|But the following will show what happened next.
HG|3|148|1|0|But the ten said to the innkeeper: "Arise, and do not consider us for something that we are not! Because we are neither gods nor fire spirits but we are from the heights and are humans just like you are and have been equipped by God with the power of fire only to your benefit, so that you can recognize us as true messengers of God and that you henceforth should act according to our words.
HG|3|148|2|0|If you do that, you will be spared by the impending judgment of God; but if you do not want to act according to our words, you will recognize from our fire power that the wrath of God is already breathing down your neck, - for the fire which obeys us, is equal to the wrath of God!
HG|3|148|3|0|Last night we have asked you for supper; why didn’t you gave us anything to eat? Did you believed that we cannot pay you?
HG|3|148|4|0|O behold, we have treasures of the heavens of God with us, and with these treasures we would have rewarded you richly!
HG|3|148|5|0|But you have locked your larders for us; now we are going to bar you from the treasures of the heavens and you may henceforth see if you will receive something from the treasures which we are determined by God Himself, to distribute abundantly in this city!"
HG|3|148|6|0|But the innkeeper said: "But I didn’t know you, and our ignominious state laws require the greatest caution towards strangers, and if neglected the most bitter punishments are set; therefore you have to forgive me if I was compelled by such terrible laws to treat you like that!
HG|3|148|7|0|But I want to make up for everything and give you accommodation and will provide you with everything you need in this great city; for now I do not fear any judgement anymore since I have seen your power. Therefore return to my house again and take board and lodging; because my best rooms and my very best foods will be available to you! Just don’t forsake me according to your threat; I therefore beg you, dear men, for the sake of your almighty God!"
HG|3|148|8|0|And the messengers said: "God, the Lord, is full of mercy towards every sinner who confesses his sin, detests them and entirely abandons them!
HG|3|148|9|0|Thus also we are not irreconcilable; we forgive you your behavior and do not want to withhold the treasures of heaven from you.
HG|3|148|10|0|But for the time being we can not stay with you; because we have to go to the masters of this city, who, through shameful laws, cause the people to forget God! These must be converted first!
HG|3|148|11|0|Once this is done, we will come back to you and make use of your invitation and bless you!"
HG|3|148|12|0|But the innkeeper said: "O, dear men! This city is terribly big; there are several thousand streets and many thousands of homes! How will you ever find this street and this my inn again?"
HG|3|148|13|0|But the messenger said: "Do not worry about that; because the same way you find your street and your house, we also will find it! For God is our guide and He knows your house quite well and also the street where it is standing!"
HG|3|148|14|0|With these words, the ten left their blessing in the guesthouse behind and then walked towards the centre of town and within half a day arrived at the golden castle which was built by Uraniel.
HG|3|148|15|0|Entering, however, was out of the question; time at once; for everything was blocked and barricaded and manned by sharp archers.
HG|3|148|16|0|But the said Lord to the messengers: "Do not get too close to the bulwarks, and stay here until I will pave the way for you!”
HG|3|148|17|0|Here the messengers stopped and soon powerful flames came out the bulwarks and consumed everything: Blockade, weapons and also people who did not fled quickly enough.
HG|3|148|18|0|And this was then the third fire miracle in the city Hanoch.
HG|3|149|1|0|When the way into the golden castle was paved in this most miraculous manner the Lord spoke again to the messenger: “You can now move forward!
HG|3|149|2|0|However, do not coerce anyone to convert by force but preach righteous repentance and preach in My Name! Demand the opening of the two temples and warn the councilors emphatically about the picture- and idolatry service and sharply preach My imminent judgement! This is all what you have to do here.
HG|3|149|3|0|If the court will listen, then stay here as priests, as I have told you on the heights; but if the court will only pretend to listen to your words, then reproach them strictly for their hypocrisy, but withdraw from the court immediately and go to the squares and streets and publicly preach serious repentance and My name!
HG|3|149|4|0|Do not fear the weapons of the powerless; for I'm going to destroy them before anyone can pick them up with deadly greed against you!
HG|3|149|5|0|And thus preach for three years in the city! If you will be scoffed there, leave the city and preach to the country folks for four years! If any group of people want to return to Me entirely, then let them move onto the heights, and I will take care of them and give to them everything they need in this world to live.
HG|3|149|6|0|But wherever the people will not repent, leave them at once and move to another village!
HG|3|149|7|0|Stay only for four years in the countryside; and if I'm going to call you, then return immediately to the heights without looking back!
HG|3|149|8|0|Now you know what you have to do and thus move in My name into the castle! Amen."
HG|3|149|9|0|Here our messenger began to continue their journey and went at once into the golden castle and in it came into a tremendously large hall where the thousand councilors with their puppet-king in their midst gathered for a quite important meeting.
HG|3|149|10|0|They were just busy discussing among themselves how they could rid themselves of those ten fire monsters.
HG|3|149|11|0|But when they were just busy to work on a very hideous hypocritical measure whereby they decided to outwardly pretend to listen with great devotion to their words, but on the inside to nevertheless leave no stone unturned to bring the fire messengers out of the city, - suddenly, to the horror of all the thousand councilors and their puppet-king, the ten entered the council chamber and said:
HG|3|149|12|0|"Peace be with you. According to your plan you will never be able to get us out of the city; but when our time has passed, we will be anyway leaving this city to your demise, - but not because of your wickedness, but according to the will of Him who sent us to you!
HG|3|149|13|0|Understand such in advance and be prepared for the message which we will bring you from God, the almighty Lord! - Therefore open your ears, and listen to us! Amen."
HG|3|150|1|0|But one of the thousand council members rose and walked up to the ten, bowed according to the court’s custom before them and said:
HG|3|150|2|0|"Mighty emissaries probably from an unknown prince and lord of all fire-breathing mountains, of which there are a large number around us! Come closer, yes go to our centre and relieve yourself of your mission to us; for behold, the room is large and we are many! Therefore you have to stand pretty much in the middle of the room, so that we all can hear your certainly respectable speech quite well; for we are great friends of good speeches and also want to obey everything that we recognize as good.
HG|3|150|3|0|However, should there be silly stuff among it, you as most likely male beings of a higher kind, will recognize it even better than we are, that we can not accept these things, that is, according to our free will.
HG|3|150|4|0|Sure, with your terrible power as beings of a higher kind, you can force us; but thereby you have achieved little or nothing and also we have gained nothing by your extraordinary mission!
HG|3|150|5|0|And thus be so kind to present your speech there in the middle; since we all, including the king, have predisposed our ears to your words, and expect from such extraordinary beings as you are, with the fullest right something extraordinary!"
HG|3|150|6|0|Following the wish of the councilors, the ten walked to the center of the council and one of them spoke on behalf of all ten the following words to the entire high council, by saying:
HG|3|150|7|0|"Friends and brothers, if you think back to your fathers, you must confess that they are all in all descendants of Adam and were actually children of God during the days when Lamech, a contemporary of the still living Lamech from the heights, as a blasphemous cruelly  ruled the people of the depths in this city!
HG|3|150|8|0|To several of you it may not be entirely inadmissible and completely unknown what during the same time the Lord of heaven and earth has done, by firstly destroying some follies of the heights and then to cleanse the depths of all the filth of the ancient, evil serpent which is certainly not entirely unknown to you.
HG|3|150|9|0|Furthermore, you will know, how your fathers have left the pure, by God so highly blessed mountains and have moved down to the increasing impure becoming depths, while the still living high priest Lamech of the heights, have sufficiently shown to them how ungrateful, unworthy and mischievous such undertaking is to God, their holy Father.
HG|3|150|10|0|But your fathers turned their back on Lamech; lusting after the fine women of the depths, they left in droves, some even leaving their wives and children behind on the heights.
HG|3|150|11|0|This is an undeniable fact; you can confirm it with a thousand still living witnesses, if you do not want to believe us!
HG|3|150|12|0|But you are now the children of the children of God on the heights, you have made yourself the powerful rulers of the depths without being called by God in the least to do so.
HG|3|150|13|0|The rightful king Uraniel you have first seduced, then crushed and killed; his sons you had whipped once, and another time mocked when they tried to remind you about  God.
HG|3|150|14|0|Instead of the commanded opening of the temple of the Lord, you only have created a miserable city police and have already introduced idolatry on a wide scale and have banned faith in the one true God and have burdened the people with the most despicable taxes.
HG|3|150|15|0|Say, and judge for yourself, what reward have you thereby earned from the eternal true God and Lord!
HG|3|150|16|0|Speak now, we want to listen to you with all patience; and if you have finished speaking, we then will continue to talk to you! - therefore judge and speak! Amen.
HG|3|151|1|0|And the councilors, when hearing this from the ten, overly turned up their noses among themselves and conferred secretly with one another:
HG|3|151|2|0|"What is it we can do here and everywhere else than to bite the sour apple, nevertheless how sour, bitter and astringent it may be, because putting up a violent resistance would be nothing more than outright adding oil to the fire.
HG|3|151|3|0|It is the same with politics! We can use it to go against the blindness of the people; but what can we do against them using politics, who fully looked right through us at first sight?!
HG|3|151|4|0|But what we still can do, lies therein, that we want to give these messengers particularly critical counter-arguments to taste before we completely accept their petition!
HG|3|151|5|0|We have not fallen on our heads and have not locked our understanding; this will make those ten suffering until the opening of the two temples! And this will have to do for the time being!"
HG|3|151|6|0|After this secret resolution one of the ten turned to the council and said:
HG|3|151|7|0|"You wanna be wise and super-clever councilors, do you think your secret resolution has escaped us? - O, there you are greatly mistaken!
HG|3|151|8|0|The Lord of heaven and earth has sharpened the hearing of our spirit to such an extent that we can hear your most secret thoughts like loudly spoken words!
HG|3|151|9|0|What do you therefore want to do with your mischievous super-cleverness?
HG|3|151|10|0|Do you think we would not be able to counter your wretched mind criticism?
HG|3|151|11|0|O you fools, what is your mind now? - Nothing than a dullest night glimmer of the bright wisdom that once your forefathers possessed in such a majestic splendor, tantamount to a rising sun!
HG|3|151|12|0|This same wisdom from God, however, we still possess to an unclouded extent - and you want to compete with us with your night glimmer?!
HG|3|151|13|0|O what folly does it take not to realize that the darkness can only prevail for as long as the light does not come; but when the light has come from the heavens, what do you still want to do with your darkness?
HG|3|151|14|0|Verily, just as the night flees from the rising sun and entirely perishes everywhere by the brightest radiance of the sun, thus also all your mind must suddenly give way and vanish completely when the light of God from us will begin to shine!
HG|3|151|15|0|However, it will in no way get so far that we will involve ourselves with you in long lessons and discussions, but we only have to demand from you, and you must submit to us!
HG|3|151|16|0|Our will that we have been given by God, we have made known to you, and that is all it takes!
HG|3|151|17|0|If you want to act accordingly, it will be well and good for you and for all the people; but if you do not want to act accordingly, be fully assured that we will not force you to anything, neither by our fire power and even less so by our wisdom!
HG|3|151|18|0|Therefore do not expect us to stay longer among you and will give you heart touching exhortations; this is only for the poor and weak.
HG|3|151|19|0|For you there is nothing else than either blind obedience, as you have demanded it from the people, or the judgement; for the Lord is doing to you as you have done it to the people!
HG|3|151|20|0|These were our last words to you; abide by it or do not abide! Amen! "
HG|3|151|21|0|Here, the ten at once left the hall and the castle again and went from there back to the innkeeper who had offered them board and lodging before.
HG|3|151|22|0|But the councilors were scratching themselves mightily behind the ears; because they have now been boarded up from all sides and did not know whether they were coming or going. Because if they abide to the words of the ten, they expose themselves to the people; and if they act to their own thinking, they have to deal with the threat of the ten.
HG|3|151|23|0|Thus here the councilors were up the creek without a paddle.
HG|3|152|1|0|"What should we do now?" Was the general mutual question of the councilors, as well as their puppet king.
HG|3|152|2|0|But one of the councilors stood up and spoke loudly: "Brothers, listen to me; a terribly clever idea went through my head!
HG|3|152|3|0|In the presence of the horror men, you all agreed to challenge them with our mind before putting into work what they have ask of us.
HG|3|152|4|0|We thus based our case on the the victory of our minds! Yes, our minds will also prevail over their wisdom! - But how?
HG|3|152|5|0|I say to you: The easiest way in the world!
HG|3|152|6|0|All of you, like me, surely realize, that our dominion in this world has come to a complete end!
HG|3|152|7|0|What is left for us here to do: either wait for the apparent persecution which awaits us from the side of the people, once they have been agitated and incited against us by the ten messengers, against whom we are powerless, or wait for the realization of their threat which was so admirably promised to us by the ten?
HG|3|152|8|0|I mean, in this case the one will be as stupid as the other!
HG|3|152|9|0|Go and open for the people the two ancient temples and tell them that the worshipping of statues, as introduced by us, has to stop! What will the people then do? - They will ask us about the reason why such is happening now!
HG|3|152|10|0|Question, - a very meaningful question: What shall we say then?
HG|3|152|11|0|We are not allowed to lie; because the threat of ten warns us against that, by the preservation of our lives.
HG|3|152|12|0|We can not just open the temples silently; for the temples have their own secret guards who would ask us in front of the people first, why we did that. And then we must - if we like it or not - come out with the truth and by the loss of our lives we have to say:
HG|3|152|13|0|‘We have you, old inhabitants of this city, cheated by cunningness and violence for the sake of our greediness and despotism and have lied to you about the existence of the only, eternal, true God and Lord and have driven you away from Him by beating you and by using the cruel death penalty!
HG|3|152|14|0|But now this your old, true God has found mercy with you in your destitution and has send powerful punishing messengers to us your false leaders and allowed them to punish us with fire power and has forced us to re-open the ancient temples of the true God again and that we must now make up for all the deceit we have caused you!’
HG|3|152|15|0|Behold, this is the naked truth; but who among us is going to give this laudable speech to the people?
HG|3|152|16|0|If we don’t make it, soon we shall see beautiful flames shooting up from the ground all around us; of this one of the ten has very secretly assured me about.
HG|3|152|17|0|But if we make this wonderful presentation, I then would really like not to be an eyewitness of the very prolific stone rain which will be poured out over our great tyranny by the very elastic hands of the people!
HG|3|152|18|0|But if we do nothing and stay here in the castle, continuing sitting and discussing, the people will eventually find us and will honor us in a way that we will not know what hit us!
HG|3|152|19|0|My advice for all these calamities would thus be: Since for us here obviously no wheat grows anymore, we rather leave everything nice and clean behind us before it is too late!
HG|3|152|20|0|The earth is big! We move with our wives and children and with our treasures as many as we need, out - we thereby have apparently triumphed with our minds over these ten wise men -, and are going to look somewhere else on this earth for a place to stay and live there undeterred from similar messengers and let the old God slide!
HG|3|152|21|0|What are you saying to this my advice?"
HG|3|152|22|0|Several were in agreement; but others felt that leaving could also lead to troubles. Incidentally, they also were of the opinion, that if they did right, the ten would rather protect them from the anger of the people, than to abandon them.
HG|3|152|23|0|And so, for three days, the opinions remained divided; but the following will show how this matter has been decided.
HG|3|153|1|0|But the first speaker of the councilors, whose only concern was to take to the heels, did not thought long over the objections of the wanting-to-do-right-doers but was soon ready with the following interjection and said:
HG|3|153|2|0|"Do you know what? - Because you regard your intend more advantageous than mine, lets do the following: Those of you who agree with my surely more beneficial advice, take as I am their wives and children and treasures, load everything onto our tame camels and move with me as intellectual winners away from here!
HG|3|153|3|0|But those, remaining here, wanting to do the right thing and have a great desire to be welcomed by the people with stones, or at least flogged at best and be chased out of the city, can stay here harmonious to their will to await all the torments and can take from the sad  consequences a lesson:
HG|3|153|4|0|‘It would have been better to have escaped unscathed with the victorious honor of the mind, than being chased off with a stoned or at least beaten back and under multiple shame, derision, mockery and malediction!’
HG|3|153|5|0|But I'm the first to go! Who wants to follow me, should come with me; but he who does not, should do what he regards more salvific and better!"
HG|3|153|6|0|Here, six hundred and fifty got up and said: "We will follow your advice; however, should we get into trouble at the gates, through which we will leave, then see to it that your so assured victory doesn’t come off badly!"
HG|3|153|7|0|Here, the group who wanted to leave, left, went to their dwellings, took their wives, children and treasures, loaded the camels and still the same day took to the road.
HG|3|153|8|0|And many people gathered in the streets and were not a little surprised about this caravan of its otherwise so stern lords. Nobody knew the meaning of it and everyone was full of frightful anticipation of what would come of it.
HG|3|153|9|0|But some said: "This is weird! The lords with their wives, children and all kind of luggage and no guarding soldiers, are moving out! What is the meaning of this?
HG|3|153|10|0|Because it does not look like a casual stroll, even less like a country visit; for on such occasions legions of soldiers would accompany them!"
HG|3|153|11|0|In short, the people were crisscrossing themselves with questions! It ran into the street offices and asked; but also they were not able to give the people an answer.
HG|3|153|12|0|And thus our councilors as intellectual winners departed without being stopped in the least; since no one dared to ask them where they were going.
HG|3|153|13|0|Their direction, however, took them to today's Egypt and they settled in the upper part of this country, in the area of Elephantine, where they built a small town and lived there.
HG|3|153|14|0|And these were the first inhabitants of this country.
HG|3|153|15|0|The horrors of this country, however, urged them to turn to God again; and so this country soon became rich and powerful.
HG|3|153|16|0|But what were the remaining councilors doing? - About that in what follows!
HG|3|154|1|0|But one of the remaining wanting-to-do-good councilors got up on the third day and said to the others:
HG|3|154|2|0|"Listen to me, you councilors who, including me, want to do good! Correspondingly to the message which was brought to us by the gate guards, we have seen that our six hundred and fifty brothers migrated without the slightest problem; nothing has hindered their steps and strides.
HG|3|154|3|0|We now know that they succeeded with their mind victory; but whether our well-doing will be successful, is not written anywhere! It still remains to be seen whether we will encounter matching the words of our co-councilor?! This is also written nowhere!
HG|3|154|4|0|I therefore believe we also should choose to take the safe way out and bravely follow the example of our brethren, than to await the highly questionable outcome of our intended well-doing exercise! It is with no doubt better, to leave as lords than to be driven out as contemptible deceivers of the people!"
HG|3|154|5|0|But another rose against the first speaker and said: "Friend, you are talking without considering the favorable circumstance for us, which consists therein that we are now standing before the people in a quite favorable position, being able to unload all the shamefulness and tyrannical arbitrariness in state administration onto our fled brothers and on top of it can turn this to our benefit and can without the slightest demur say that we would have driven the brutes out ourselves by our power of speech, to re-establish the old, divine order, as it had once existed under Lamech!
HG|3|154|6|0|And the fatal truth that we have to tell the people, we can now roll without negative consequence and without ill effects onto our departed brothers, and we are then standing before the people only as exceptional benefactors,  but not as wicked tyrants who had so outrageously oppressed the people in every way!
HG|3|154|7|0|With such effective explanation, the people will only have to cheer us and will certainly not take up stones or rods! The means is now is the most innocent and least harmful of the world, and the purpose is in complete accordance with the will of God; what do we want more?  Therefore lets act and everything must go well!"
HG|3|154|8|0|And the first speaker replied to him: "For this seemingly beneficial circumstance I wish you a lot of luck and quite extraordinary good weather on top of it; but that I will keep my distance from such your seeming translucent speech to the people, you can have in writing by me on a bronze plaque still today!
HG|3|154|9|0|Haven’t you heard what the speaker who left already had said what every liar had to expect from the ten messengers?! But if you want to lie to the people in our favor, - question - have you already talked to the ten and obtained the assurance from them that they will not immediately turn you at such an occasion into a burning torch?
HG|3|154|10|0|Were not always only we the most malicious and domineering part?! Did not mainly we introduced idolatry, established the police and determined all the excessive taxes?! And now we want to roll all that onto those who left already and who were always better than us?!
HG|3|154|11|0|I congratulate you! Do what you want; but I will go, - and who else?"
HG|3|154|12|0|Here another two hundred and fifty got up and moved with wives and children and a lot of servants away.
HG|3|154|13|0|They met the ten in one of the streets and were asked: "Where are you going?"
HG|3|154|14|0|And they said: "With your permission where the world comes to an end! - We are not allowed to lie, and therefore it is better hooey than phooey for us!”
HG|3|154|15|0|And the ten let them go unimpeded and did not turn to look at them anymore.
HG|3|155|1|0|And the Lord said to the ten messengers: "Go now to the still remaining one hundred councilors, listen to them and then present My case to them!
HG|3|155|2|0|Give them an ultimatum of seven days and say to them: 'If you do not fulfill the will of the Lord within this time frame, you may follow the example of your predecessors; but if you fulfill the Lord's will, our fist will cover you!"'
HG|3|155|3|0|Thus spoke the Lord to the ten and they went in haste towards the still remaining hundred councilors.
HG|3|155|4|0|When they saw the ten men of horror, they became so frightened that they were trembling as if standing already on the brink of the eternal abyss.
HG|3|155|5|0|But the ten said: "Peace be with you from above! Do not fear us too much; for we are no messengers of misfortune to you, but we are chosen by God to convey to you all His will.
HG|3|155|6|0|The purpose of our eternal true mission is your temporal and eternal well-being; therefore we exhort you to do what you recently have heard from us and for this purpose we have set you an ultimatum according to which you have seven days left to contemplate to do or not to do the Lord's word to you!
HG|3|155|7|0|If you do not want to comply you can immediately follow your predecessors or your fists and the fists of your colleagues will cover you; but if you will fulfill the word of the Lord you will be covered by our fists!
HG|3|155|8|0|Thus is the Lord's will, thus the Lord’s word!
HG|3|155|9|0|Fulfill it freely and you shall also be free; if you fulfill it as servants, then also you shall remain servants; fulfill it under coercion and you shall henceforth stay under compulsion like the beasts of the forests and freedom shall never be your lot! However, if you flee, you will remain refugees until the end of time!
HG|3|155|10|0|But woe to every liar of you; for who's lying, the Lord will punish with a flaming rod! Amen.
HG|3|155|11|0|Here the ten left the councilors again; when they had left, one of the one hundred councilors got up, saying:
HG|3|155|12|0|"Friends, brothers! Now we are standing and sitting there firmly boarded up on all sides!
HG|3|155|13|0|A seven day deadline! Whatever we are doing, either fists or eternal flight or eternal slavery or constant coercion or even flaming rods will be with us!
HG|3|155|14|0|We therefore have nothing else to do than to choose from all the evils offered, the smallest, which in my opinion is apparently to escape! But let us also hear what you think, so that we are united in the best parts!"
HG|3|155|15|0|Here the councilors began to deliberate for three days; but the following will show at what resolve they have come at the end.
HG|3|156|1|0|And another of the councilors stood up and said: "Brothers, I believe to have understood the words of the ten more correctly than anyone else and therefore do not think to be wrong, if I declare myself strongly against escape!
HG|3|156|2|0|For covering with fists apparently does not imply hitting someone but only to protect someone; but if the ten protect us if we do what is right, why should there escape be considered the only and best alternative?!
HG|3|156|3|0|If we are freely doing the right thing, we can rest assured that no hair is harmed on our heads; because the old God who is eternally faithful and full of love and forbearance against those who in penitence, completely return to His holy order, will also not be raining red-hot stones on us, should also we return to His holy order, which He established since eternity, with a repenting and faithful heart!
HG|3|156|4|0|Give me the golden keys and I am not afraid to take off with a hundred heralds to loudly announce the opening of the temples everywhere in the city and then in the face of a countless crowd to open the lower temple and the temple on the hill!
HG|3|156|5|0|Who of you wants to join me, come; who does not dare to join me, should stay in the name of the Lord at home! But nobody should think about the ignominious escape any longer; for the ten messengers have clearly declared it as a mere punishment!
HG|3|156|6|0|But I want to turn back to God again in all seriousness; therefore, I will never run away! I would rather be devoured by the wrath of God’s flames on this very spot here, than to flee only one step from the almighty God who can catch and judge me me anywhere!
HG|3|156|7|0|But to You, O God and Lord, I vow and I swear here my full reverse and a lifelong loyalty! From now on I only want to serve You alone and love You with all my strength for the rest of my entire life! Amen.”
HG|3|156|8|0|This energetic speech made all other councilors ponder and no one dared to oppose him.
HG|3|156|9|0|But he demanded the keys from the councilors and the councilors said: "Do you want to ruin us all?”
HG|3|156|10|0|And the speaker replied: “No, that I want and will not do! - But give me the keys and I will take the blame for all of you on me! Yes here I want to make a liar and as the least guilty among you, I will accuse myself as the only guilty before all the people, so that all the punishment comes upon me, and you shall be seen as justified and free! But give me the keys, so that I can save you!"
HG|3|156|11|0|Here, the councilors gave the speaker the keys and he took them with great emotion of his heart, and also selected a hundred good speaker from the many court servants and then went and proclaimed in all the streets the opening of ancient temple.
HG|3|157|1|0|The councilor with his one hundred assistants announced valiantly for three days in the whole city, the opening of the temples and sent to this extent other in the city newly recruited speakers to the vast suburbs and let it be known there as well what is taking place in Hanoch.
HG|3|157|2|0|All street officers and all gatekeepers were immediately transformed into apostles by him and several well instructed were sent out to the distant provinces to announce to them, that is, the inhabitants of these provinces and especially the vassal princes, the opening of the temples and also commanded them to strictly return to the old God.
HG|3|157|3|0|Everywhere it was said that everyone who could make it, should indeed attend the opening of the two temples and to be taught and blessed by the newly present ten miracle working, mighty messengers of God.
HG|3|157|4|0|This councilor, despite the fact that he confessed everywhere before the people all the abominations (standing up for most of them) that he ordered to be carried out, - was received with such jubilation and and been carried around on hands in the streets that anything similar was never heard before and there was never any talk of a stoning; for wherever he came he poured oil and the most exquisite balm on the wounded hearts of the inhabitants of the big city.
HG|3|157|5|0|Many citizens asked him with the greatest gentleness and love: "But how is that possible, you exalted Lord, that you, for whom formerly every human heart was trembling, have become a salvific, consolation angel of the old God, this holy, eternal one true Allfather? Are you led by your own spirit or the spirit or Jehovah?
HG|3|157|6|0|Indeed, there doesn’t exist a more sublime sight than an enemy turning into a friend; but it is even more gripping for everyone, if a persecutor of a good cause, finally becomes a zealous promoter of the same! And this is with you the most spirited case!
HG|3|157|7|0|Oh, how happy have we become through you! Verily, you alone should remain our leader and guide!
HG|3|157|8|0|But why did about nine hundred lords left the city, now at this so endlessly and for all of us blissful opportunity and are not coming back from any direction?"
HG|3|157|9|0|And the councilor said: "Regarding your first question, obviously the spirit of Jehovah is leading me, who was given to me from the mouth of the ten new miracle messengers of God from the heights, whom you will get to know at the opening of the temples.
HG|3|157|10|0|But what concerns your second question, the nine hundred lords left the city forever because they were better than me. They owed you less than I; therefore they left to save you the burden.
HG|3|157|11|0|But I as your greatest debtor could not leave the city until I would have repaid at least some of the great debt to you! But now I have come to you to redeem all the debt to you; therefore recognize me as such and follow my call."
HG|3|157|12|0|But the more our councilor took the blame on himself and apologized for the others, he was accepted with even greater love by the people who carried him on their hands.
HG|3|158|1|0|The seven-day deadline ended and for the eighth day, a Sabbath, the opening of the temple was fixed.
HG|3|158|2|0|Thousands and thousands of people of all ages and both sexes gathered on the wide square around the circular atrium.
HG|3|158|3|0|The one councilor, called Ohlad, stood for some time at the ready in front of the golden gate of the court; but the ten messengers were not present and did not appear.
HG|3|158|4|0|"What is this? Where are the ten wonder messenger? Did something happened to them? Or is the day not right for them?", it was asked to and fro and nobody knew to give the other a proper answer.
HG|3|158|5|0|They turned to the councilor Ohlad and asked him likewise.
HG|3|158|6|0|But he replied: "My brothers and friends! Patience is the first duty of man; because without it he spoils all that is noble which he has planted!
HG|3|158|7|0|God the Lord Himself is of the utmost patience and can wait for a hundred years for us to improve; and if this has not taken place, only then He sends messengers and mighty teachers, who have to bring erring mankind back on the right path again with great patience.
HG|3|158|8|0|Once this is accomplished, the Lord withdraws very calmly and patiently His judgment and then again looks for a long time with patience and forbearance at how the people start to gradually forget about Him and turn outwardly to the world and to death.
HG|3|158|9|0|Thus it is also our duty to be patient at every opportunity! If it pleases the great God, the ten messengers will be coming; and should they not come at all, we do not want to complain about it, - since not for the sake of the messenger but solely for the sake of the almighty great God, the temples will be opened!
HG|3|158|10|0|In addition, I have also given to no-one the fullest assurance that the messengers will most certainly be present at the opening of the temple, but I just said that they would be most likely be present, - which does not guarantee the fullest assurance!
HG|3|158|11|0|Therefore, I also will not be waiting for the messengers any longer but will at once carry on with the holy task; for as said: The opening of the temples does not pertain to the messenger but only to God the Lord!"
HG|3|158|12|0|With this speech all the people agreed and praised the councilor Ohlad.
HG|3|158|13|0|Ohlad now sang a touching paean to Jehovah and inserted the key into the firm lock of the door and was on the verge to turn the key.
HG|3|158|14|0|But all of a sudden strong voices shouted: "Wait; it is not yet the right time!"
HG|3|158|15|0|Ohlad looked quickly behind him and saw the ten hasten towards him. When he saw them, his heart began to tremble with the highest joy and he said to the people: "Behold, behold, they are coming, the sanctified of God!”
HG|3|158|16|0|And the people began to shout and praised God and blessed Ohlad, since they now recognized a completely truthful man in him.
HG|3|158|17|0|And the ten meanwhile came to Ohlad and blessed him and put immediately their hands on him.
HG|3|158|18|0|When this was done, only then they called on him to turn the key; only now was Ohlad able to open the temple without harm.
HG|3|158|19|0|But what further happened at the opening, the following will show.
HG|3|159|1|0|When the door has been opened, the round dome of the temple was suddenly covered with a fiery cloud and thousands of violently cracking and the most powerful thunder exciting flashes bolted down from the same.
HG|3|159|2|0|All the people wailed and were mostly stunned by terror and were expecting a terrible judgement.
HG|3|159|3|0|Many would liked to have fled but they did not dare; for they were afraid that God would become even angrier.
HG|3|159|4|0|Ohlad, however, also mightily impacted, said to the ten: "I have sworn to God the Lord my loyalty! Therefore I do not fear the lightning, and it should pounce down on me  denser than the most powerful hail falls from heaven and consume me and the whole earth! It can bend my body to death but never ever my will!
HG|3|159|5|0|God, You Almighty! You have awakened me through these Your mighty messengers! My love for You awoke, my spirit has You, o great God, discovered and has learned that You're the only ever truthful, faithful and all powerful; I will then also love You and honor You in the fire of Your anger and Your wrath!
HG|3|159|6|0|Cover Your holy temple entirely with fire and I will still continue in my love for You to open your sanctuary and in it praise Your most holy name!"
HG|3|159|7|0|When Ohlad had finished this strong salutation, the ten were astonished about his righteous seriousness and one of them said to him:
HG|3|159|8|0|"Brother, you have vowed a lot to the Lord, and your words sounded serious and firm willing! But what would you do if the Lord would really put you to the test?
HG|3|159|9|0|For behold, our will is strong enough for each other, thus among us people, - but compared to the Lord all people are nothing and a spark of His will can make a whole creation freeze, not mentioning the will of a man like we are!
HG|3|159|10|0|Therefore, rather take back your too great earnestness in good time - otherwise it could happen that the Lord wants to probe the tooth of your firm will!”
HG|3|159|11|0|These words did not bend the equitable sense of Ohlad in the least; on the contrary, he said to the ten: "You mighty friends of God may be right! If I had vowed my loyalty and love to a person, it could be that that I could be persuaded otherwise; but I have sworn my loyalty to God which means that rather a fiery abyss should swallow me, before I will move only one atom away from my God sanctified intention! - Here is the sacred key! Thus let’s go to the holy door! Amen."
HG|3|159|12|0|When Ohlad had barely spoken these words, the whole sky turned dark; hurricanes began to bluster, millions of flashes shot from the glowing billowing clouds and from around the temple suddenly powerful wildly raging flames shot up from the ground.
HG|3|159|13|0|All the people were paralyzed with fear and the ten asked Ohlad: "Well, what are you going to do now?"
HG|3|159|14|0|But Ohlad said: "My will is not trembling; therefore, forward! For lightning, fire and hurricanes are no barricades to him who truly loves God!
HG|3|159|15|0|Even if this body is destroyed, I nevertheless will penetrate the temple with my spirit for the flame in me is stronger than all this horror stuff! Thus forward! Amen!"
HG|3|160|1|0|Thereupon Ohlad no longer hesitated and walked quickly towards the temple, which began to wrap itself increasingly in the most violent flames.
HG|3|160|2|0|When he came near the flames up to ten steps, he was met with such heat that he was no longer able to endure it and the golden keys to the temple were so hot that he could not hold them in his hands any longer.
HG|3|160|3|0|He therefore remained standing for a short time and thought by himself while exposed to the constant terrible raging of the hurricanes, the countless flashes and the huge fire:
HG|3|160|4|0|"What shall I do now? To get closer to the temple is impossible; because the heat of the flames is too intense. I can hardly hold onto the keys because they have become too hot; how glowing hot will they not become if I get even closer to the unbearable hot and terribly raging flames?!
HG|3|160|5|0|But I know now what I will do! Would it be the will of the almighty God to open this His sanctuary, He would not have put such most terrifying obstacles in my way!
HG|3|160|6|0|Thus, it is most likely not His will for the temples to be opened! Therefore, I want to do the same as I did it in the council when quite a few oppose my recommendations, namely: I withdraw very modestly and let the temple be opened by whomever likes to do so!
HG|3|160|7|0|It would be indeed the greatest folly, when a weak man wanted to take on the power of a giant tiger who is strong enough to tear off the head of a giant bull with lightning speed; but how foolish must a person be to engage in an explicit fight with God the most almighty being from eternity?!
HG|3|160|8|0|Oh, no! Oh no! That I will never do; since the fire is hot, - it burns terribly! This element is no match for any human being; therefore I will no longer say: 'Only forward!', but very modestly: 'Back off, - and this as swift as possible!'"
HG|3|160|9|0|With that Ohlad thus turned around and quickly went back where the ten messengers were standing.
HG|3|160|10|0|Having reached them he was immediately asked if he had already opened the temple.
HG|3|160|11|0|And he replied: "Sublime friends of the Lord, the almighty God! You can do it, who are more closely related to the fire than me; for I already have gone through my school and have very clearly experienced that man should never dare the impossible!
HG|3|160|12|0|Here are the still very hot keys! I hand them over to you and thereby my whole office dignity! Do with it what you want; but I will worship God in His power and return back to a common civic life!
HG|3|160|13|0|For indeed, if there is such mighty catch to God, one cannot serve Him! I recognize Him now and love Him, - but further I do not want anything to do with him!
HG|3|160|14|0|That I wasn’t unwilling to serve Him with the greatest seriousness, I have proved to the whole world, as well as to you; but if He brings such tremendous spectacle to my face which mightily supersedes my strength, I have to retreat and leave this business to everybody else!"
HG|3|161|1|0|And one of the ten stood in Ohlad’s way and said to him: "Ohlad, whereto do you want to flee, so that you could hide yourself from God?
HG|3|161|2|0|Look at the great firmament, the fiery clouds from which thousands and thousands of lightning are bolting down! Do you know where its end is?
HG|3|161|3|0|Don’t you know that God the Lord can follow you for all eternity and that you can hide nowhere from Him?!
HG|3|161|4|0|But listen to me further: Through this firestorm the Lord, your God, does not want to let you know that it is not His will that you open His temples, but He wants to indicate to you and all the other people present here and far off, that He is very serious about you!
HG|3|161|5|0|He does not want to play with you but either attain you for eternal life or wants to judge you to your doom; for God did not created free-thinking and free willing beings as a dalliance, but has created them because of eternal most highest important reasons and gave them the most wisest free laws which they have to keep, and also has always showed them palpably that these creatures are His children, whom He loves with an infinite eternal love!
HG|3|161|6|0|But if this is the case, it is clear, that God through this firestorm only expresses His seriousness, but not His indignation against the opening of the temples!
HG|3|161|7|0|Therefore do not lose faith; just do not build too much on it! For behold, the strong of the earth the Lord always proves with His strength, - but the weak, the meek and humble, with His love and gentleness!
HG|3|161|8|0|But you have formerly shown to the Lord great strength, to which we gave you a hint; but you meant to continue with your strength seriousness to penetrate before and against God!
HG|3|161|9|0|That is why He made you feel a spark of His seriousness, to humble yourself. But you have been totally humiliated now and are thus ripe to open the temple. Thus begin now, accompanied by us, with the most sublime work and nothing is going to prevent you in doing so!
HG|3|161|10|0|Behold, - that the Lord does not value a certain haughty power seriousness among the people, but only the modest humility, through which man realizes and confesses before God, that he is nothing before Him, He has shown several times on the heights!
HG|3|161|11|0|At one time a certain Abedam from the midday region wanted, according to his own words, go into the fire or walk to the end of the world, out of great love for the Lord!
HG|3|161|12|0|And the Lord indicated to him that man should not make too big promises.
HG|3|161|13|0|But Abedam insisted, and behold, a persistent fly was enough to bring Abedam in a very short time close to exasperation!
HG|3|161|14|0|Thus the Lord only wants humility in people; for even the most righteous haughtiness is an abomination before the Lord!
HG|3|161|15|0|Such understand and follow us; and the key will not get hot and the flames will not burn you! Amen."
HG|3|162|1|0|When Ohlad heard such speech from one of the ten, his mood immediately changed and he said:
HG|3|162|2|0|"O brothers, if this is the case, I am perfectly willing to act according to your will! But I will only ask you for one thing which consists of the following:
HG|3|162|3|0|If the work of the opening of the temple is completed, then let me go in peace and above all do not appoint me to become a kind of priest of the temple; because in such a position I would necessarily enjoy a certain preferred reputation before other people and would have a certain prestige and supremacy attached to me.
HG|3|162|4|0|In the course of forty years as co-governing councilor, I have become so very tired of being more in front of the other brothers, that I now incomparably rather prefer to be the very least person than being in any position of prestige or supremacy!
HG|3|162|5|0|It is truly a miserable pleasure, to be a master of the brothers and then finding delight if the poor brethren tremble before their commanding brother, who rarely commands to the benefit of the brothers but often more so for his own benefit and to promote his reputation!
HG|3|162|6|0|As I said, I do not want to hear or see no more of any whatsoever leadership position; for I now have been overcome by a sickening abhor for any human laureateship and I am greatly looking forward to be the very last somewhere.
HG|3|162|7|0|Therefore, sublime brothers, in the name of the Lord, hear this my request, and let me - as I have formerly already indicated - after the opening of the temple, go in peace!”
HG|3|162|8|0|And one of the ten said, "Behold, Ohlad, the flames around the temple have extinguished, and we go to the door and open it!
HG|3|162|9|0|Inside the temple you'll anyhow hear the Lord's will, and this will without the interference of our addition, most clearly let you know what you have to do - whether to stay or to leave!
HG|3|162|10|0|But if you want to be truly pleasing humble to God, you must be like that concordant to the will of God but never by your own discretion! For if you are humble by your own intend, then your humility is a child of your self-love and therefore useless and of no value before God; because behind such humility always lurks a meritorious translucent complacency, a self-praise and in the end a disguised arrogance!
HG|3|162|11|0|But if you say to all and at all times from the depth of your life: 'O Lord and Father, Your only holy will be done now as forever!', then you are truly humble before God, and your humility is valuable before the Lord!
HG|3|162|12|0|Nevertheless how far someone lowers himself conformable to his own will but without heeding God’s will, he basically does nothing else than he who arbitrarily raises himself to become a ruler of the people!
HG|3|162|13|0|Only he who captures his own will and instead makes the purely divine will pertain and prevailing in himself, pleases God and his humility is righteous before the Lord.
HG|3|162|14|0|It is better to be a scoundrel by the will of the Lord - than a hero behind the Lord's back! It is better to always be conscious about one’s own nothingness and worthlessness, than be convinced of one’s blamelessness!
HG|3|162|15|0|Thus it is also better to be a sinner of one’s own repentant fault, than to be a self made righteous man!
HG|3|162|16|0|For the Lord seeks only what has been lost, strengthens the weak and cures the disease out of His mercy; but eternally He will not be anyones debtor!
HG|3|162|17|0|Take note of these things in advance, until the Lord in the temple will provide you with more details; but follow us now to the gate! Amen."
HG|3|163|1|0|Here Ohlad went with the ten towards the gate of the temple, took the key, put it on his chest and said:
HG|3|163|2|0|"My God and my Lord! Here I am, a sinful, helpless worm before Your sanctuary. I feel the greatness of my unworthiness to enter this Your sanctuary; but building on your infinite Father love and mercy, I still dare to fulfill what You, o God, Lord and Father, has commanded me to do by the mouth of your anointed messengers!
HG|3|163|3|0|But, O Lord, O Father, should my foot be too unworthy to enter into this by You so highly sanctified house, then let me poor sinner only open it and then lie in front of the open door on my face, to love and worship You with all my strength!
HG|3|163|4|0|O my God, my Lord, my above all holy Father, - Your most holy will be done now as ever! Amen."
HG|3|163|5|0|After this good-hearted salutation Ohlad kissed the key seven times, inserted it and opened the gate.
HG|3|163|6|0|But when the door was opened, from all mountains visible from Hanoch, smoke and flames shot up; the earth trembled incessantly; wherever in the big city an idol was erected, devastating flames erupted from the soil of the earth and consumed the picture and did not spare the worshipers of such pictures, irrespective where they were.
HG|3|163|7|0|The ninety-nine remaining councilors, including their puppet king, fell into a death dread fever and waited under constant fear and howling their supposed destruction.
HG|3|163|8|0|Some bolder ones made to themselves the most bitter accusations that they had not followed the good advice of the first council who had left already.
HG|3|163|9|0|All the people of the city, as well as the ten suburbs and the whole vast empire saw nothing but the certain doom of the world. And there was not one soul in the depths that did not trembled before the dreadful things which were expected to impact the whole earth and still worse to come.
HG|3|163|10|0|To increase the fear, also the sun through the ever more and more accumulating cloud- and smoke masses of all the thousand burning mountains and hills, was so darkened that the earth had no other light than the appalling from the uninterrupted countless lightening flashes and the even more gruesomely light from the mightiest mountain fires.
HG|3|163|11|0|Here and there underground fire powers lifted large stretches of the plains and formed new mountains under the mightiest cracking noise and thunder and all this started when Ohlad had opened the gate of the temple.
HG|3|163|12|0|But the desperate people, driven by excessive fear and anxiety, began to take refuge in the court of the temple, and by looking at the overwhelming ghastly sight of devastating world-scenes, they began ignore the continual lightning from the roof of the temple.
HG|3|163|13|0|But when soon thousands of fearful people of both sexes filled the courtyard, only then did Ohlad entered the temple because just after opening the temple, he immediately fell down on his face and with the greatest contrition of his heart worshiped God. Together with the ten and with the highest reverence he now went inside the temple and there again he fell on his face before the altar, on which the name Jehovah was placed between the two fiery cherubim, and above it the white cloud pillar, which, as is known, reached up to the ceiling and worshipped the most holiest place for one hour.
HG|3|164|1|0|When Ohlad had prayed with his face on the ground in front of the altar for an hour, a voice called out from the white cloud pillar:
HG|3|164|2|0|»Ohlad! I have looked at you! - Rise up, and stand upright, so that I come to you and anoint you with the oil of My love and mercy and gird you with My wisdom as testimony of the covenant which these people had made with Me, but did not upheld, but has shamefully broken and forgot all My blessings and My mercies!
HG|3|164|3|0|I want to place you as the right king over these people and the laws that you will give to the people are also substantiated by Me! Thus rise!"
HG|3|164|4|0|Here, Ohlad rose full amazement at this wonderful call and immediately asked the ten: "Who of you has clearly in the name of the Lord spoken to me?!
HG|3|164|5|0|Or is one of you the Lord Himself? O show it to me, how things stand regarding this wonderful matter! Because the voice that spoke to me was more sublime than the voice of any man; I think it is the voice of God, or at least someone who is completely fulfilled with the spirit of God!
HG|3|164|6|0|O, therefore speak, you powerful friends of God, and tell me, who has spoken these so sacred words to me, the most unworthy!"
HG|3|164|7|0|And one of the ten spoke to Ohlad: "O man, what do you ask? What is it you want to know? Look, the Lord is standing next to you! The voice of God has spoken to you; the Father has called you! What do you still want from us?!
HG|3|164|8|0|If you can recognize the voice of God from the voice of a man, how can you ask us, while the Lord is coming to you and wants to anoint you as an authoritative testimony of the great unfaithfulness of all the people against Him?!
HG|3|164|9|0|Who has called you, to Him answer at once, and do not seek Him among us who are only humans like you; for the Lord Himself will anoint you with His own hand and not by ours! So please turn to the Lord! Amen."
HG|3|164|10|0|Here, Ohlad, full of reverence, turned around and looked where the Lord was.
HG|3|164|11|0|And the Lord said again to Ohlad: "Ohlad, come behind the cloud pillar and you will see Him who has spoken to you; because I, your God, your Lord and your Father is waiting here for you for quite some time! Therefore, come and convince yourself that it is I who has called you, and who now speaks to you: Come and see!"
HG|3|164|12|0|Overwhelmed by the greatest reverence and love, Ohlad went immediately behind the white cloud and found, to his greatest amazement, his own being just like a so-called double.
HG|3|164|13|0|And this his perfect likeness looked him firmly in the eyes and did not move from the spot.
HG|3|164|14|0|This phenomenon overpowered Ohlad and he began to become afraid.
HG|3|164|15|0|But the likeness said: “Do not be afraid, Ohlad; for it is Me, your Lord and your God and your Father!
HG|3|164|16|0|Do not be surprised by our fullest similarity; for I have created you according to My likeness. Therefore, do not be surprised about it, what was already founded in my order from eternity!"
HG|3|164|17|0|These words calmed Ohlad again, and he became attentive and asked the Lord in his own image that He should talk to him and make known to him His most holy will.
HG|3|165|1|0|After these words Ohlad really recovered and began to comprehend in depth, from where the great similarity between him and the Lord originated and also mustered enough courage to be able to ask and respond to the Lord.
HG|3|165|2|0|He therefore asked, of course with the greatest reverence and in deepest humility, the Lord: "O Lord, You the Almighty! You have said to me that I should become a right king for the people in Your name, thus also a lord! Since who has the right to give sacred laws which every human being must strictly abide, is evidently a lord!
HG|3|165|3|0|But I'm just a human being just like any other person from the people and only You alone are the Lord! How should I become a lord next to You for those who You created and who got their lives, including me, from You?!
HG|3|165|4|0|O Lord, spare me, the most unworthy before you, this dignity! Let me rather withdraw to the meanest citizen status; for I have indeed most unjustifiable enjoyed the glory for forty years and have until now fully convinced myself of how difficult it is to remain a ruler for the people as a brother and how hard it is to withdraw from the people’s honorings which belong only to You, o Lord.
HG|3|165|5|0|Even if I give everything by myself back to You, O Lord, in my heart, it still seems to me on the other hand to be impossible, to bring about, that the people should never honor the king but always only You, O Lord.
HG|3|165|6|0|But I realize now that You are alone worthy to receive of all honor, all laud, all praise, all the glory, all the love and adoration from us people. Therefore, I would like to ask You, O Lord, if it would be Your most holy will to grant this office which makes my whole soul shiver, to someone much worthier and much stronger and let me most graciously withdraw to the very lowest degree!"
HG|3|165|7|0|And the Lord came closer to Ohlad and said to him: "Ohlad, only now do I recognize you as My son and approaching you as a Father!
HG|3|165|8|0|But if I, your Father, am a Lord from eternity, how can you, now My son, want to remain a slave and a servant? Or does the people on earth not honor the parents at the same time, if they pay respect to their children?!
HG|3|165|9|0|Thus is also the Father of eternity honored in his true children; because the right children do not retain for themselves what belongs only to the Father. And the Father puts His greatest honor in His children; because only in the children and by the children is the Father honored.
HG|3|165|10|0|Thus, if I as your eternal Father, make you, My son, a king and give you the legislative power, you do not represent yourself but only Me, your Father.
HG|3|165|11|0|However, just as I do not demand a vain honor for Me, but in all love only compliance of My will, and say: 'Who does My will for the love of Me, it is him, who honors Me in the spirit and in truth! Thus I equally say:
HG|3|165|12|0|'Whoever does the will of him whom I have set up, and listens to him with his heart, listens and honors Me; for I choose and anoint only my children and they are completely one with the Father, which is Me!'
HG|3|165|13|0|Therefore, let yourself anoint to be king over all the people in the depth; for whom I anoint to be king, is righteous, - because I know why I am doing this!"
HG|3|165|14|0|Here the Lord laid His hand upon the head of Ohlad and led him to the altar where the ten were standing.
HG|3|166|1|0|Arriving at the foreground of the altar where the ten were standing, the Lord said to one of the ten: “Go outside; at the gate of the courtyard you will meet a man! He has a gourd flask full of oil. Let him proffer it to you and bring it here so that I can anoint Ohlad naturally as well as spiritually to be king over all the people in the depths and to also anoint you to become his ministers and councilors and as custodians of the fire power from Me; because now you should not move back to the heights anymore since the people have turned to Me again! Thus go and bring Me the oil!"
HG|3|166|2|0|And he went and found at the gate the designated person with the gourd flask full of luscious nard oil.
HG|3|166|3|0|And the messenger said to the owner of the oil: "The Lord, the almighty God of heaven and earth has indicated that you have a bottle of luscious anointing oil with you! But precisely this God wants you to hand me the oil at once, so that I can carry it into the temple and that God, the Lord Himself, can personally anoint the former councilor Ohlad as king over all the people."
HG|3|166|4|0|And the oil’s owner immediately handed over the oil and said to the messenger with the highest reverence: "O great ruler over all the fire in and on the earth and in the air! I have dreamed it in the night that someone in very bright flames came to me and said: 'Do not forget your flask of oil tomorrow, if driven by great fear, you will go to the temple of God; for He, to whom the temple is designated, will ask for the oil from you through me!' And therefore I have taken the oil with me; and behold, now my vision is being fulfilled!
HG|3|166|5|0|To God, the Almighty, whose name is most sacredly written in this temple, all my praise, all my love and adoration for this infinite grace and mercy which He bestowed on me, a poorest sinner, by so graciously making use of my oil!"
HG|3|166|6|0|Here, the oil owner fell on his face and worshiped God with the greatest contrition of his heart.
HG|3|166|7|0|But the messenger at once returned with the oil back into the temple and handed it over to the Lord with the greatest love and respect.
HG|3|166|8|0|And the Lord took the oil and anointed the head of Ohlad. And when he had anointed the head of Ohlad He said to him: "Now you are a true king of your God’s, your Lord’s and your Father's grace! Receive now also My spirit and lead with the help of these ten whom I will now also anoint as ministers, the people in My name!
HG|3|166|9|0|If you ever need a higher council, then come here where I've anointed you, and you will always obtain the higher council!
HG|3|166|10|0|But now we want to step outside and present to all the people the newly anointed king! So be it!"
HG|3|167|1|0|But the outer firestorm doubled in its intensity and the earth shook so violently around the temple that the people were barely able to stand upright, while the Lord in the temple anointed Ohlad and the ten messengers.
HG|3|167|2|0|And the people began to lose heart, since they believed that the earth would swallow them alive and God would not come and rescue anyone because He had become too full of wrath and indignation for the many misdeeds that have been committed in and around of Hanoch.
HG|3|167|3|0|But precisely in the most gruesome moment when the earth even started to shear around the forecourt of the temple and from the cracks tower high fire columns shot up into the air with the most appalling din and the pavement of the court here and there began to steam and at places even turning hot, the Lord stepped with the newly anointed king Ohlad, accompanied by the ten messengers, out of the temple.
HG|3|167|4|0|However, the people did not know the Lord but only the ten messengers and Ohlad; therefore they fell to the ground before the ten and screamed loudly, that they should ask God for mercy on behalf of them.
HG|3|167|5|0|But the ten said: "Is God then not also your, like our Father? Thus turn to the Father and He will give you grace, if you are worthy of it!
HG|3|167|6|0|But we are just like you and have no prerogative to God before you and do not have a higher standing than you are; therefore we can not listen to your request and act accordingly, because thereby we would arrogate divine attributes to ourselves and would become even greater sinners before God, than there are the father-, mother- and brother murderers!
HG|3|167|7|0|But here is the king Ohlad who have been anointed by the Lord Himself! Talk to him and he will show you the way to the Father, who alone can and will show you mercy, if you in your heart earnestly repenting your sins, turn to Him!"
HG|3|167|8|0|Here, the suppliants approached Ohlad and in a despaired manner asked him to show them the way to God, the Lord and Father.
HG|3|167|9|0|But Ohlad turned to the Lord and said: "Oh, Father, reveal Yourself to the people, so that the honor does not fall on me, as if I could do more than the people regarding Your most holy will!"
HG|3|167|10|0|Only then did the Lord stepped forward, picked up His almighty hand and said: "Earth, you should be silent now, when I talk to My children! Retreat all monstrosities, and you, sun, let your rays again fall unclouded onto the earth’s floor! Amen.
HG|3|167|11|0|When the Lord had spoken these words, all storms on and above the earth suddenly stopped. No cloud was to be seen all over the firmament and no mountains were burning anywhere anymore.
HG|3|167|12|0|And all the people suddenly fell down and glorified and praised God for this rescue; because this sudden utter annihilation of the storm was a too great miraculous phenomenon for all the people, and it was impossible for them to think otherwise, than to recognize the power and love and grace of God.
HG|3|167|13|0|But what happened next, the following will show.
HG|3|168|1|0|"Children", the Lord said to the people, "come here and be not afraid of Me, your eternal Father, for I have stricken you, not to judge you, but to bestow My grace and mercy on you!
HG|3|168|2|0|But this time it cost a lot! Through fire the Father had to pave a way for Himself to your hearts and had to wound the earth in many places in order to reach the still here and there barely living intestines and in same with a new breath of life out of Me, your God and Father, aid the completely atrophied spirit!
HG|3|168|3|0|Trough great mortal fear in you I had to collect your totally dispersed soul and had to entirely remodel it, so that it again is made suitable to pertain again to the life of the spirit out of Me and allow itself to be led by the gentle force thereof!
HG|3|168|4|0|Verily, you have given Me a great deal of work! Your ever-growing sins have put My patience and forbearance to a very strong test! It would not have taken much that the otherwise mighty thread of my patience would have sheared in the middle, because the big and heavy load of your sins have thinned and weakened it too extensively!
HG|3|168|5|0|But My love spun at once a new thread; through which I reconnected Myself with you anew and have awakened and anointed for you a new king, who will guide you on My ways, which are always straight and level.
HG|3|168|6|0|You and all the people of the depths have to strictly obey this king in everything. He will give you laws which you have to obey and who will oppose these laws, will be punished immediately in accordance with the holiness of the law.
HG|3|168|7|0|This is My will! But from now on I will give you kings successively; good kings if you will remain in My love, - but also tyrants, if you turn your hearts away from Me! Remember this well!
HG|3|168|8|0|But if you will turn against the kings, against the leaders and guides, then you will rebel against Me, and the Father will transform and convert Himself into a judge and will give you all a judgement, whose name will reach the end of all times of this earth!
HG|3|168|9|0|However, if you should become dissatisfied with a king, then turn to Me, and I will ensure that you will get the right king! But if you will begin to here and there anoint your own kings, I will withdraw my care from you, and will surrender you to all tyranny of the king chosen by you!
HG|3|168|10|0|You now know My will from My visible mouth. Act accordingly and it will go well with you on earth and I will not let you fall; but on the contrary, the judgement remains inevitable! Amen."
HG|3|168|11|0|After these words the Lord ask the people to disperse, put the former oil dispenser in charge to guard the temple and then went with the king and the other ten on the mountain where the other temple was standing.
HG|3|168|12|0|What further - as follows!
HG|3|169|1|0|On the mountain where the temple stood, the Lord spoke to Ohlad:
HG|3|169|2|0|"Behold, here I anointed Lamech with wisdom as a priest entirely, that is why he, out of great love for Me, has built this temple and consecrated it according to My will to praise the wisdom which he received from Me!
HG|3|169|3|0|I therefore remind you about it, so that you inwardly may livingly become aware it, in what spiritual sense this temple is standing here and what you and everyone else should do and look for in it!
HG|3|169|4|0|It is so that every man has a living temple of wisdom in himself! If he has given Me the praise of wisdom in it, he can do without this temple.
HG|3|169|5|0|But I nevertheless have also built an external, visible temple as a memorial to the inner, living temple, so that every person who enters this temple, is reminded that I am the only Lord, and alone have all the power, in and above all heavens and also on, in and under the earth!
HG|3|169|6|0|Had the people of the depths been equal to My of course much fewer true children on the heights, they would not require a visible temple! But they are as coarse as this external matter from which this temple is made; therefore, they must also have a coarse sensuous sign and must bump against this outer, hard matter and shatter their own, so that their inner spirit can become free, and they can then enter from this coarse, outer, dead temple into the inner, living, temple, if they seriously want to!
HG|3|169|7|0|And in this sense, I also hand over to you this temple! Teach the people to enter in this sense this temple and to search in it for the true, inner, living temple and to find it, - then you and anyone who will seriously follow such your teachings, will receive the true, inner, living wisdom from Me!
HG|3|169|8|0|But who will come to this temple prompted by a certain habit to appease his foolish conscience, would be doing better if he stays outside; because who does not bump on this temple and does not shatter his own matter, will not find any life of the spirit and its wisdom in it, but rather the judgement of his spirit in matter and through this death.
HG|3|169|9|0|These things I have made known to you in the presence of your ministers and My servants, and as such we now want to open again this temple by entering it in this sense! Amen."
HG|3|169|10|0|Here the Lord, Ohlad and the ten went into the temple. The Lord blessed them all and the temple and then said:
HG|3|169|11|0|"Now the old order has been restored! Be alert and be active in My name; convert the people, and My love, grace and mercy will be your reward forever! Amen."
HG|3|169|12|0|Thereupon the Lord disappeared and Ohlad was filled with the spirit and went with his new ministers to the old royal castle of Lamech.
HG|3|169|13|0|But what happened next, the following will show.
HG|3|170|1|0|Arriving at the old castle of Lamech, he immediately showed the ten ministers their homes and then went with the ten to the new big, golden residence of the former thousand councilors to give the still remaining ninety-nine councilors the consilium abeundi (recommendation to leave), if they do not wanted to observe the divine laws.
HG|3|170|2|0|Ohlad, whom the ninety-nine regarded lost, just then, accompanied by the ten, stepped into the large council chamber, when the still remaining ninety-nine were gathered around their puppet king and discussed among themselves, whether they should fill the council of the thousand again or not. Or should they remain with the one hundred and only fill the position of Ohlad with a man from the people? Or should they just remain at their current number?
HG|3|170|3|0|But the sudden appearance of Ohlad in the midst of the ten horror men, caused the ninety-nine councilors along with their puppet king the greatest embarrassment and no little anxiety on the side.
HG|3|170|4|0|They therefore immediately cut off their discussion, rose from their seats and initially received Ohlad and the ten with the highest apparent kindness - but nevertheless asked them with a very inquisitive spirit, how his good but highly risky undertaking on the side of such unheard of elementary calamities went and what will be the consequence.
HG|3|170|5|0|But Ohlad said: "Here are now My ministers! They will give you the right answer!"
HG|3|170|6|0|When the ninety-nine heard such words from the mouth of Ohlad, they already knew about how the matter would proceed and one of them said something a little funny:
HG|3|170|7|0|"If the ten are your ministers, we already have the answer and it confirms my old principle that luck always chooses the dumbest individuals and let the wise sit!
HG|3|170|8|0|For your undertaking with the reopening of the temples is so foolhardy, that a truly wise man should not waste a single word about it!
HG|3|170|9|0|But that you, like a blind hen, has managed to get away unskinned and at the same time made the ten fire tigers like a wobbling ass, your friends, that belongs in the annals of the world under the heading written with golden characters: ‘Highest culmination of a donkey’s luck!'
HG|3|170|10|0|That you, as generally accepted, was among us the stupidest councilor, will hopefully not be unknown to you, and indeed for the very reason, because you and this our current puppet king, who, just like you, did not invented gold making, have drawn lots for this dignity; because it was agreed that the most stupid should be king!
HG|3|170|11|0|In short, what the lot failed to give you then, you now obtained with your donkey skin! You are king and the ten fire-eaters are your ministers! In winter they obviously will provide you with an excellent service! But that we will not remain here under your kingship, goes without saying!"
HG|3|170|12|0|And Ohlad said: "Yes, you will leave with a hiding; But before that you will receive a few laws from me for your journey! They will have to be observed strictly everywhere, - failing to do so implies that God, the Lord will punish you with flaming rods!
HG|3|170|13|0|See, also this belongs to the luck of a donkey that the Lord is a flogger on my side for every transgressor of my laws at every moment!
HG|3|170|14|0|And thus get ready to receive my laws! Amen."
HG|3|171|1|0|But the speaker of the ninety-nine councilors said, rather than to prepare himself for the reception of the laws:
HG|3|171|2|0|"That is all we need! Just keep your certainly not too meaningful laws for yourself, including the divine penal sanction; because it is enough that we emigrate voluntarily and therefore leave you the autocracy!
HG|3|171|3|0|But to also adopt any sanctioned laws and thereby acknowledge your autocracy over us wherever we go and live, we will certainly not do and in case of a violent enforcement we also will know how to protest!
HG|3|171|4|0|Because if there is a God who helped you onto the ancient throne of this city, He must be just and wise, and if so, He then can not possibly enforce any laws on those beings who should be free according to His creational plans, by which they are placed in all slavery!
HG|3|171|5|0|A free creature under laws is surely the greatest contradiction, the greatest disorder, a wind contained in sacks! How can such a contradiction exist in God, who is the highest freedom Himself and must be eternally?!
HG|3|171|6|0|Yes, where large human societies, such as here in the city of Hanoch, are living together, certain divisions as morally civil laws are necessary; but their reason is precisely none other than maintaining the freedom of every educated human being, and on the contrary, for the not yet educated a school for developing his being for freedom.
HG|3|171|7|0|See, there certain laws are needed; because without them, the educated man among uneducated would be exposed as if located among tearing beasts of a dense forest.
HG|3|171|8|0|But if a group of very well educated people would settle somewhere on a still open space of the earth, who, according to their high education, quite well know what they have to do, why should they be bound by laws to a person with whom they will have nothing more to do forever?
HG|3|171|9|0|Say, - can even the highest wisdom in a God-being provide only a halfway sensible reason for this?!
HG|3|171|10|0|We can provide for ourselves! Should we find it necessary to have laws among ourselves, we will do so on our own; but for as long this will not be the case, we remain free and live under the sole law of mutual friendship! And if we want to put something into effect, we will mutually advise each other; and what the majority views as good, will remain!
HG|3|171|11|0|Thus it is now our joint decision to embrace under no circumstances any laws from you, irrespective of whatever content they may be! - Yes, we even refuse any piece of advice from your now royal side!
HG|3|171|12|0|Let us therefore move away freely as we have allowed you to go and open the temples; this is all we ask from you and also the only thing we would accept from you!"
HG|3|171|13|0|When Ohlad had heard this, he became excited and said: “Amen, I say, and you will not leave this building until you will have subjugated your rigid will and your great pride  under my scepter!
HG|3|171|14|0|I know your intentions; it is of a mutinous style! Therefore this is now my first law to you, that you will be kept here until you will have learned that the culmination of all human freedom is humility!
HG|3|171|15|0|For it is not a matter of your physical but your spiritual freedom! This consist in humility and not in mutinous arrogance! Defeat this first, and it will then show whether  my laws will disconcert your freedom or not! So be it! Amen.”
HG|3|172|1|0|After this objection by Ohlad the speaker of the ninety-nine really gathered his wits and addressed the following very serious words to Ohlad and at the same time to the ten ministers:
HG|3|172|2|0|"What are you talking here about haughtiness and a mutinous attitude? Do you see me than as an impostor and a shameful liar and as a coward who should tremble before you, like the leaves of poplars before a storm? Oh, there you're mightily mistaken!
HG|3|172|3|0|Do you think I'm going out to call together, with the help of my brothers, an army, and will then move here with the same and drive you from your by God backed throne? - Oh, I tell you that, you have nothing in the world to fear less than that!
HG|3|172|4|0|Do you think I don’t know how the spirit of the deity has visibly anointed you in the temple as king and gave you these ten fire men as invincible ministers?
HG|3|172|5|0|Do you think that all the firestorm scenes caused by these ten, has escaped me? - O, not at all; for I have watched you very closely through my servants!
HG|3|172|6|0|Therefore I know now what I have to do! Or do you seriously take me for so stupid that I want to get involved in a fight with them who command all the elements and even crusade against the old omnipotence of God?
HG|3|172|7|0|O you gross fool! Appeal first to Him who anointed you to become king, to enlighten your brain, so that you can recognize the people who are your brothers, that they are still your free brothers, although you now sit on the throne above them!
HG|3|172|8|0|God has given every human being reason, the mind and next to it a free will and with these three pieces at the same time three major laws; namely: through reason man should hear all good and truth, through the mind he should arrange what he had heard and recognize what is pure, and by the free will that he chooses the very pure freely, hold on to it and becomes active accordingly.
HG|3|172|9|0|Is it not so?! Isn’t that the divine order, why God created man and endowed him with these three highest laws so that he can become active accordingly?!
HG|3|172|10|0|But am I doing something else?! Do I not act according to these divine principles ?! Don’t I act according to the divine order, if I act in accordance with those refined three principles, thus purely rational, perfectly rationally and voluntarily out of me and does not allow myself to be confined by any other law, because I recognize the primordial divine in me and regard it as higher than any man-made law, which is already no longer pure for a person who wants to enforce a law on a well-educated other man, can only do so because he regards the pure divine in his brother as nothing, what is the case now with you against us!
HG|3|172|11|0|You warned me about arrogance and mutiny; but I ask you: Which one of us is now more arrogant and who is the mutineer?!
HG|3|172|12|0|You want to subjugate us under your scepter, want to burden us with laws?! Are you then not a mutineer against the holy divine rights in the chest of every educated person and not arrogant, if you want to subjugate us under your scepter?!
HG|3|172|13|0|Therefore go and ask God to enlighten you about the three basic laws in you; only then come and judge whether ours are not of the same origin than those of you!
HG|3|172|14|0|First learn to respect the divine in your brothers and only then judge if they require in addition to the divine living laws also your dead ones!
HG|3|172|15|0|Such understand to your distress, I have spoken to you in the name of all!"
HG|3|173|1|0|When Ohlad heard such a speech from the speaker of the ninety-nine, he turned to his ministers and asked them what to do with these stubborn oppugnantes. Should one let him and his companions move out without the divine duty-teaching, or should one force him with fire power to listen to the extremely well-intentioned duty-teaching?
HG|3|173|2|0|And the ten Ministers said unanimously: "You know, where the Lord uses violence, He has judged already! Should we now do this in His name, He would have specifically authorized us to carry out His will! But we all have to rely on patience and stay with it until the Father will tell us otherwise.
HG|3|173|3|0|Give good for evil, be subtle for coarseness, honey for gall, oil for vinegar, gold for salt, precious stones for clay, and it will soon show what should be done with these strong opponents! Attack them with their own weapons and you will defeat them quickly and easily!"
HG|3|173|4|0|And Ohlad said: "You're right, that would be the safest way but for that I would need a better tongue! I hear in me lucid and clear what I have to reply to these tongue heroes, - but since I have practiced myself too little, to speak from the inside to the outside, it's a bit difficult for me. But you have already attained the greatest skill in it; Therefore, I beg you, dearest brother, say in my place a dignified word which surely will bring these stiff-necks to bow shortly!"
HG|3|173|5|0|And the key speaker of the ten at once conceded to the request from Ohlad, took the word and addressed the following words to the ninety-nine, saying:
HG|3|173|6|0|"Hear, you mighty representative of your comrades! Why are you resisting so much the adoption of a teaching from someone you know was anointed in the temple by the spirit of God Himself to be king?
HG|3|173|7|0|You know quite well the power we have obtained from God, and we on the other hand are perfectly confident in us, that you're not ever able to oppose us by whatever power you might have, and therefore it is not at all necessary for us to be afraid of you in the least; for the power and the scourge the Lord has placed in our hands, and thus, even with the help of the whole earth, you cannot cause us any harm!
HG|3|173|8|0|But we, as your brothers, do not intend to chastise you in any way but to give you a teaching for your journey, according to which you only can become very happy, but never unhappy. This we also vouch with all our God-given power.
HG|3|173|9|0|Tell us now - do you under such condition still not want to adopt a teaching as a norm of life from us?"
HG|3|173|10|0|And the orator of the ninety-nine said: "Yes, under such condition, we accept every doctrine as your free brothers; but we will not be made slaves, not even by God Himself through sanctioned laws! He rather should let us burn together with the whole world!
HG|3|173|11|0|And as such we are always ready to listen to a good and wise teaching from you and also to adopt, if we like it!
HG|3|173|12|0|And so you may speak; but understand it well: without sanctions!”
HG|3|174|1|0|Thereupon the speaker of the ten turned to Ohlad again and said to him: "Well, brother, you can go now and make the Lord’s will known to the ninety-nine; they'll hear you now!
HG|3|174|2|0|But not a word about sanctions; for the revealed divine will, which goes forth from the eternal order of God, is sanctioned by itself! Do you understand?
HG|3|174|3|0|Anyway, a law to which sanctions must be added, is for that very reason already  bad, reprehensible, unacceptable and empty, because it does not carry the sanction in itself as a natural consequence of its transgression. And it is such empty laws which these heroes fear most and rightly so; for such laws always turn people into true slaves.
HG|3|174|4|0|But those laws from above of the eternal, divine order, these heroes do not fear; for they do not know that these laws already from eternity carry the sanctions in itself, just as every human being carries a punitive spirit in his conscience in himself.
HG|3|174|5|0|Therefore go now and make known to them the will of God, and thereby they receive the leader as well as the judge under one skin at the same time; thus do it!"
HG|3|174|6|0|These words Ohlad understood quite well, and he forthwith went to the ninety-nine and directed the following words to the key speaker of the ninety-nine:
HG|3|174|7|0|"Since I have received through my minister your consent, according to which you will listen to me, I therefore want to open my mouth in front of you in the name of the Lord of heaven and earth and want to proclaim to you with a very few words what the Lord requires from you, and what you all need for your temporary as well as one day for your everlasting well-being. And therefore I ask you as your brother, that you will listen to me patiently and calmly!
HG|3|174|8|0|Thus, this is the divine will to me, to you and to every human being: 'Recognize and love God above all, but all your brothers and sisters as your own life; avoid the unnecessary pleasures of the flesh and realize that there is only one Lord, but we humans are all brothers among ourselves, - and so you will be righteous and pure before God and all the world, wherever you will be, and the Lord will bless you and lead you towards your eternal happiness!'
HG|3|174|9|0|This is the pure, divine order, in which alone all things can be thought to exist; but without it there is forever no existence of any being! - Now you have it all!
HG|3|174|10|0|Do you want to move away or remain here, that's the same to me; only that you have to accept that you yourselves have to produce your own bread so that the citizens can be freed from a heavy load.
HG|3|174|11|0|By the way, I'm not going to put a lock on the hearts of the citizens and also not to mine!
HG|3|174|12|0|But I will try to limit as much as possible the needs for me and my ten ministers and to ease the life of the citizens as much as I can.
HG|3|174|13|0|Do likewise, and you can stay and inhabit this castle!"
HG|3|175|1|0|When the ninety-nine had heard this from Ohlad, their key speaker rose again and said to Ohlad: "Basically you are not wrong - of course only then, if you look at it more superficially; but if you probe it more deeply, you just have told us the most contradictable nonsense of the world!
HG|3|175|2|0|So that you can see that I, on behalf of my brothers,  did not have just counterposed you with a mean intended sentence, I will explain it to you properly! If you can refute it, we all will instantly accept every law from you; but if you most certainly can’t, we will leave and you can keep your teaching, including this golden palace as a present! And thus hear me out good-naturedly:
HG|3|175|3|0|With regard to your recommended recognition of God, I say to you nothing else than that: Try to put a whole mountain at one time in your mouth and then swallow it with one gulp! - Do you think that this is possible for you?
HG|3|175|4|0|Or scoop the whole sea and all the large rivers into a small vessel! - Do you think you can do this?
HG|3|175|5|0|Now imagine the infinite large, eternal God in Himself and His endless large and countless many works and then add yourself as a dusted, most tight restricted and limited worm to it! Tell me, how do you want to go about it with the acknowledgment of the eternal, infinite God?!
HG|3|175|6|0|Will His endless everything have sufficient space in your utter nothingness before Him? Or can you gloat with the knowledge of God, if you at the most know of Him what I know?!
HG|3|175|7|0|Or do you believe to have seen the whole God, if He by an externally functioning spirit, thus only through a minutest ray of power out of Him, has presented Himself to you visually?!
HG|3|175|8|0|O see, how foolish you still have to be, if you believe this!
HG|3|175|9|0|Verily, I regard him as the most arrogant and biggest fool in the world who wants to boast of - either by his actions or his words - that he strives to either get to know God, or that he recognized Him already - what appears to be strongly the case with you, since you have recommended the recognition of God in the very beginning, as if you were  - God knows how much - convinced already of the advantages!
HG|3|175|10|0|You hopefully will realize this nonsense, which nevertheless one can listen to!
HG|3|175|11|0|But where do we stand with 'Love God above all!'? - Brother, friend! If I only could lend you my head with my pretty much bright mind, you would cringe before your stupidity!
HG|3|175|12|0|See, what we call love, is the real life-force of man! The stronger his love, the stronger is his life! In old people love decreases and in the same relationship also his life. Death is the end of love and thus also the end of life; which teaches us the daily experience.
HG|3|175|13|0|But tell me, for how much of this life-force is there space in you? Behold, certainly not more than how much your volume allows it to be; for outside of himself no man has ever lived!
HG|3|175|14|0|With this life-force or love you can absorb perhaps relatives and beings of equal size to you. For one to ten women it will probably be sufficient for some years - but for hundreds or thousands with a united force not one hour! Completely exhausted you will be collapsing and be extinguished in your folly entirely!
HG|3|175|15|0|From this it is clear that man can only love so much, as there is his volume. Anyone who wants to love more is like someone who, to become wise, engages in all branches of knowledge and at the end only knows insignificant little of everything but nothing on the whole and therefore is a completely useless individual!
HG|3|175|16|0|But you demand that we should love the infinite God - and on top of it, above all!
HG|3|175|17|0|But with what and how, I ask you. Are you able to illuminate and warm the whole earth at night with a torch in your hand? - No, you says your experience.
HG|3|175|18|0|But how do you want to push the whole, endless deity into your chest and then warm and illuminate it (the deity) and in the end even expand your love beyond it?!
HG|3|175|19|0|If you only have the mind the size of an atom, you have to see the folly at first sight indeed, which you have imposed on us!
HG|3|175|20|0|I ask you therefore, that you take to heart this my clear objection and thereafter arranges other dispositions for us; because you should not make us your fools.”
HG|3|176|1|0|When Ohlad heard the speech of the key speaker of the ninety-nine, he did not know how to reply to it; at the same time he was by nature also one of those persons who are not able to utter a single word when experiencing a little emotional anger, and thus it was even more difficult for him to give the very critical opponent a thorough response.
HG|3|176|2|0|But the ten noted the fairly strong embarrassment of Ohlad; therefore they went unto him, and one of them said to him: "Ohlad, do not be angry in vain; for behold, these are stock blind people in front of us, who do not even have sufficient light to distinguish the most darkest night night from the brightest day! It is thus a complete waste of time to say anything more to them!
HG|3|176|3|0|People who brought it so far with their reason and with their minds, that they want to penn in bags the free spirit and its love, which is its essence and is purely out of God, are no longer capable for higher instruction.
HG|3|176|4|0|For they resemble the pupa which once cocooned in their own tissues, have thus cut themselves off from all higher light in-flows!
HG|3|176|5|0|Even if these pupa would be enlivened in time and become beautiful butterflies, - what miserable picture would that be?! For it presents nothing else but an annoying number of all kinds of day-thieves, loafers and beauty-spirits, who put their ideas just like butterflies their eggs, in the young plants of the human race, from which very soon emerges a myriad of harmful caterpillars who very quickly gnaw and destroy all the wonderful living germations of the spiritual life!
HG|3|176|6|0|Therefore, we now have to let these blindest people-like reason- and mind-pupas as soon as possible move away from here; because now the spirit’s eternal and living sun shines among us! Through its warmth these pupas will soon hatch and then lay their pernicious brood into our new plantings!
HG|3|176|7|0|We will no longer exchange vain words with these people but will let them leave as soon as possible; and as their wind will turn them, thereto they shall go, - for every worm knows its herb which tastes good to it and which it then eats greedily!”
HG|3|176|8|0|But the speaker of the ninety-nine said: "Yes, where people thus talk to people, they can not stay- and live together! They preach humility - and at the same time are haughtier than a peacock, once his tail is fully grown! Therefore, we move away and indeed, we will certainly find somewhere our herb!"
HG|3|176|9|0|But the speaker of the ten said: "Yes, move away because here no herb grows for you no more!
HG|3|176|10|0|People, to whom we have granted everything, if they just would have accepted our gentle law, are not fit for us, who know that God has arranged our hearts in the same manner as the eye, which indeed is a lot smaller than the visible creation but is nevertheless able to absorb and look at it! And as such it does not depend on the volume but only on the will of the life-carrying being!
HG|3|176|11|0|Go now; since there is no place for you here! You are granted three days to collect your things; but not a moment longer!
HG|3|176|12|0|Understand such and thus it will be done!"
HG|3|177|1|0|These words brought a great soul change about in the ninety-nine; especially the parable of the eye compared with the heart, went like an electric spark through all their limbs, veins and viscera.
HG|3|177|2|0|Therefore, the key speaker turned around and directed the following words to his brothers: "Listen to me, my brothers! The mighty messenger’s speech, who is now a prime minister of Ohlad, who God Himself has anointed to be king over us, has shown me my misperception.
HG|3|177|3|0|I know now where we are actually with all our reason and all our intellect, and that is enough to realize that we in earnest are more than stone-blind for spiritual and divine insights!
HG|3|177|4|0|For we are also at the same time stone-deaf and terribly conceited stupid! And thus it serves us completely right, that we are forced to leave this city rather disgracefully, in which we have played to be the lords for some time; and I deserve it the most since among you I was always the most stubborn oppugnant against everything purely spiritual and divine.
HG|3|177|5|0|Who among us cannot remember the story where the councilors, who came to us as laborers from the heights and soon became construction managers for all our great buildings and in the end left us after exhorting us to God, the only almighty Lord of heaven and earth?!
HG|3|177|6|0|But their glorious words struck no chord with us at all and especially with me it fell on deaf ears; we were letting both of these most important men to us go, rather than having accepted their gentle divine words!
HG|3|177|7|0|With our reason and with our minds we always resisted the words that came in some way from God to us; thus we are no longer worth anything than to be driven out of this city!
HG|3|177|8|0|But I know what I'll do; as an awakened, remorseful repentant I will leave! But you can do what you want; the almighty God's will with me and with you!"
HG|3|177|9|0|After this speech, he again returned to Ohlad and the ten and asked them touchingly for forgiveness because of his stiff-neck behavior and thanked them for the lesson that had so aroused him, and wanted to go.
HG|3|177|10|0|But Ohlad said to him: "Danel, I tell you: The way you are now, you should stay; for the Lord has accepted you by bestowing you with such grace and therefore you shall also be accepted by me!
HG|3|177|11|0|Since I do not want to banish you as brothers, but only your stubbornness; but if you ban this out of you, then it is not necessary to flee together with your sins - for it is enough that you gave farewell to the sin!
HG|3|177|12|0|But if one brother exiles another brother, he also banishes himself from his brother; but this is far from me!
HG|3|177|13|0|So stay and seek that also the other brothers remain because we still have plenty to do!"
HG|3|178|1|0|Danel was overjoyed in his soul by the words of Ohlad and promised to do everything possible to also persuade the others to convert.
HG|3|178|2|0|He then immediately turned to the other councilors and presented to them the grace of God as clear and best he could; and except for one, all followed the words of Danel.
HG|3|178|3|0|The one, however, was none other than the puppet king. The desire to rule only now started to excite him when he became aware that this was the end of his rulership.
HG|3|178|4|0|For as puppet king he enjoyed all kinds of ceremonial distinctions which he relished above all. But now he had to resign from everything! This was just too much for him!
HG|3|178|5|0|He therefore began to contemplate how he could return to his lost dignity.
HG|3|178|6|0|Danel noticed this quite well and was already loaded to throw some lightning flashes at the head of the puppet king; but one of the ten ministers stepped up towards Danel, saying:
HG|3|178|7|0|"It is enough that you ninety-eight have returned to God; there is nothing much to a donkey anyway! After all, who wants to lead his brothers without any natural, moral and spiritual power, but wants to rule purely for the sake of a certain tickling haughtiness lechery, is a donkey, for he can not see that his brothers have long since already recognized this with him and therefore have put the crown of stupidity on his head.
HG|3|178|8|0|Truly, floods of time will not change this man; for his stupidity stands as firm as a rock!
HG|3|178|9|0|Smash the mountains, make the earth tremble as the foliage of the trees in the storm, darken the sun and let the stars of the heavens fall to the ground, - and this man will stand unshaken!
HG|3|178|10|0|For the donkey does not fear the mighty tiger’s powerful paw and not its crushing tooth; because he knows like a prophet that the stronger beings had to be ashamed, if they wanted to harm him!
HG|3|178|11|0|Because stupidity is even very much respected by the father of wickedness and falsehood and the donkey has nothing to fear of his malice! Since shame also squeezes the Satan; he therefore may never associate himself with donkeys!
HG|3|178|12|0|Let him therefore remain on the throne where he can rule the flies and gnats between the walls; and even a gorgeous crown should decorate his gray head!
HG|3|178|13|0|And if he, with very few and always the same words, tremendously sounds the voice of a ruler in the palace, then he should be served an abundant fodder!
HG|3|178|14|0|This is the way we are going to handle it and so it should stay; the king should pass the time by guzzling, sleeping and repelling flies!"
HG|3|178|15|0|This satire brought the puppet king almost beyond his senses and he began to rave and to rage thereat.
HG|3|178|16|0|But the speaker of the ten grabbed him by the ears and with his miraculous powers he stretched them to real donkey-ears and said: "Behold, this is the crown! The throne will follow!"
HG|3|178|17|0|This made an impression on the puppet king whose name was Midehal. But he was humbled thereby and also converted; but his ears he retained for a full three years.
HG|3|178|18|0|But this story became known throughout the region and even up to the heights that the puppet king received donkey ears and through all kinds of poetry it remained alive until the late descendants. {Therefore also related to the Greek myth of King Midas, who was also graced with donkey ears. - Another parallel is found in the works of the 'Three days Scene' (The 12-year old Jesus in the Temple); even at this temple scene Midas with the donkey ears was not lacking.}
HG|3|179|1|0|Thereupon Ohlad turned to the Danel again and said to him:
HG|3|179|2|0|"Well, friend and brother, behold, also Midehal has been safely converted by the fact that the minister has extended his ears by the power of God in him and thus turned his inner stupidity to the outside; and so we already achieved a great goal through the will of the Lord!
HG|3|179|3|0|But now there are the people whose darkness is large and everywhere - here in the city, in the wide suburbs and in the cities of Lim, Kira, Sab, Marat, Sincur, Pur, Nias, Firab, Pejel, Kasul, Munia and Tiran, and also with the other vassals!
HG|3|179|4|0|It is on us, that these people in the cities as well as in the countryside and wherever people are living, are converted. Everywhere, as you and I well know, idolatry, as well as total impiety is entrenched!
HG|3|179|5|0|We ourselves are in large to blame for this, and therefore it is even more so our duty to bring back the light to all these nations, which we have taken away from them for the most part.
HG|3|179|6|0|The Lord Himself has opened the way for us through the most terrible firestorm; but it is now up to us to use this opportunity wisely to the glory and praise of Him who showed us such great mercy by igniting the eternal light of life in us anew, which was completely extinguished in us.
HG|3|179|7|0|So that we are capable to bring back this light to all the people, we want to visit the temples of the Lord; in them we will receive the equitable strengthening and the necessary authority and power!
HG|3|179|8|0|The Lord's Spirit will come upon us and anoint us with new strength and will awaken in us the right spirit of love and all light of life from it; and with this light we want to go to the nations and will enlighten them with the light of the living grace of God and anoint them with a new spirit to become children of the one holy Father who has chosen us from the very beginning already to be His children!
HG|3|179|9|0|And as such prepare yourselves for the day of tomorrow; for even before sunrise, we want to enter the temples, and then engage immediately with the supreme business of a true government of the people in the name of the one God, because He has chosen and anointed us for it! So be it.”
HG|3|179|10|0|When Ohlad had finished his speech, he received a huge praise, and all the councilors together with the very humiliated puppet king began to laud and praise God aloud, that He had given them such a loving and wise king.
HG|3|179|11|0|All accepted the recommendation willingly and rejoiced beyond measure, to be able to start working in the name of the Lord.
HG|3|179|12|0|And Ohlad together with his ten ministers blessed the ninety and nine, and then went into the old castle, where they strengthened themselves and brought a common praise to the Lord.
HG|3|180|1|0|The next morning, two hours before sunrise, Ohlad with his ministers went to the ninety-nine councilors and to his great joy found them festively prepared for the entry into the temples.
HG|3|180|2|0|Men, women and children stood together gathered, and the servants waited in the spacious courtyard for their masters.
HG|3|180|3|0|Since everything was ready, they started to march towards the first temple.
HG|3|180|4|0|When the whole, quite large company arrived at the front-court, at once a thousand lightning flashes shot down from the golden roof of the temple into the large atrium. At the same time the ten ministers waved to all the surrounding fire-spewing mountains and at that moment sky-high columns of fire launched from their craters; and the associated masses of smoke soon covered the visible firmament.
HG|3|180|5|0|This phenomenon made a mighty impression on our ninety-nine councilors; for they saw death before their eyes, which means as they imagined it.
HG|3|180|6|0|Quivering and shaking Danel approached Ohlad and said: "O you mighty, by God anointed king! Spare us and do not let us perish so miserably; for terrible is your power and authority!
HG|3|180|7|0|Under these circumstances, who can exist alongside you? Who will be your subject and be able to live? For before he knows it, the flames of your power will embrace him and will burn his body to ashes!"
HG|3|180|8|0|But Ohlad said to Danel: "Do not worry about such foolish things! It is the seriousness the Lord is showing you and also to all your companions; because if the Lord would not have shown you this seriousness, you would not be worthy to receive here the mighty blessing, which you need to draw the people to the light of life from God!
HG|3|180|9|0|Therefore away with the foolish fear and completely away with the quivering and shaking; for it is God, yes an eternal, most loving Father, who is coming to meet you in the most violent fire of His infinite holy love for you!
HG|3|180|10|0|For it is not I and not these ministers who are able to call the lightning from the roof and all this fire from the earth; only God Himself does this out of love for you, to prepare you still deeper for His blessed arrival in the temple!"
HG|3|180|11|0|These words were enough to free Danel as well as his companions from the great fear and to instill courage in them to enter the atrium and then - after the true revival of the vibrant humility and love - also the temple.
HG|3|180|12|0|Thereupon Ohlad opened the gate of the court and then entered himself with the greatest reverence together with the whole, big company, praised the Lord and then went into the temple, where only the ten were allowed to follow him. All the others of the company had to remain in the front-court; for only the initiated were allowed to enter the temple.
HG|3|181|1|0|When Ohlad and the ten ministers entered the temple, he immediately fell down on his face in front of the altar and prayed to God that He should be gracious and merciful to the ninety-nine brothers, including the puppet king.
HG|3|181|2|0|And the Lord spoke from the white cloud: "Ohlad! I have looked upon you and your brothers and I have been pleased that they converted and have turned their heart and soul to Me; but I still have something against them, and that is very important for their spirit!
HG|3|181|3|0|For the world it appears fair, just and entirely innocent; but it is not so to Me!
HG|3|181|4|0|What is it that I have against them? - Hear!
HG|3|181|5|0|They have a passion to visit certain families they like under all sorts of friendly pretexts which they make up themselves and also vice versa! From this evil passion even Danel, as the wisest, is not excluded!
HG|3|181|6|0|The men have a great joy, if they are visited by beautiful women and are very happy if they can make return visits to such beautiful women.
HG|3|181|7|0|But the women are duly panting for male visitors and the more there are, the more funny and quite foolish friendly they become.
HG|3|181|8|0|Although the women are visiting the men less frequently than their peers, but then the whole heaven often becomes fiery glowing from anger about the most appalling stupid gossipping which takes place!
HG|3|181|9|0|The more nonsensical and worthless and stupid the chatter, the more it pleases them; and the sillier, the more foolishly, the more stupidly and the more fun-like and ridiculous such gatherings turn out, the more pleasant and cherishable it is and therefore becomes a preferably place to visit.
HG|3|181|10|0|Especially the women - young and old - see to it that at such gossip gatherings, which I hate from the ground,  always several young people of the male sex are present,  who are really skilled in courtshipping and also know to arrange all kinds of funny games to provide a pleasant amusement for the women; and the more nonsensical and stupid and more empty and meaningless these games are, the more popular they are, and especially then if they are carried out by well-built young men!
HG|3|181|11|0|See, your ninety-nine brothers have such wives and such children; but the wife of the Danel is the biggest gossip lover among them! Truly, this is most disgust to Me!
HG|3|181|12|0|I rather would prefer to hold a carcass in My mouth for a thousand years than to only look at such a gallant party lover for only one second from afar!
HG|3|181|13|0|The reason for this lies therein, because this is one of the best ways to destroy and kill the spirit from Me; for during such gatherings the woman as well as the man learn in the best manner to forget about Me and are throwing themselves into the poisonous snake arms of the  funny and flattering world!
HG|3|181|14|0|Who thinks about Me in such gossipping-, playing-, chitchatting- and laughing society, while I yet have to sustain his or her life at every moment?!
HG|3|181|15|0|Therefore, I curse all those gatherings where people visit each other to amuse themselves - and not that they want to discuss and teach each other about Me; irrespective if these visits are of an insignificant nature, they are nevertheless cursed by Me - particularly if children are dragged into it and where every better seed will soon be suffocated.
HG|3|181|16|0|Therefore go outside and preach such My will to your ninety-nine brothers, and they should do likewise to their dull wives and children; and tell them that I will not bless anyone until he has brought his house in order!
HG|3|181|17|0|If this evil is not destroyed from the roots, I will give to the world My judgement  instead of My grace! Amen."
HG|3|182|1|0|And Ohlad spoke with the deepest humility to the Lord: "O Lord, Your most holy name be sanctified, and Your will will be done always and forever!
HG|3|182|2|0|I, a poor, miserable worm in front of You in the dust of my utter nothingness, nevertheless dare from the bottom of my great need to put a question before You, and You, Father, full of the most infinite love, mercy, and patience will not be cross with me!"
HG|3|182|3|0|And the Lord spoke from the cloud: "Thus stand up and speak! I will put My ear to your mouth!"
HG|3|182|4|0|And Ohlad rose and said: "O Lord, tell me according to thy lovingkindness: Shall we people never visit our neighbors and never - even in a respectable manner - enjoy ourselves with our brothers and sisters?
HG|3|182|5|0|See, we poor people have anyway little entertainment on this earth! If we even have to entirely avoid our mutual social visits and meetings, then nothing is left to us than crawl into a hole and gnaw there at our own gloomiest boredom!
HG|3|182|6|0|Therefore, I want to ask You, Lord, on behalf of all my brothers and sisters, that You want to soften Your will a little in this regard! Would it not please You, to give me a rule, yes even a law, according to which some gatherings might still take place?!
HG|3|182|7|0|And the Lord said to Ohlad: "I knew it, that also you are still a sick donkey; why do you ask Me such against all my order!
HG|3|182|8|0|Behold, you ox, on the earth are growing blessed and cursed plants, shrubs, trees and fruits; the blessed originate from heaven and the accursed from hell. The fruits of the latter are often more enticing than the first kind. Would you also not like to say: ‘Lord, take away their deadly poison so that we can enjoy them just like the blessed?'
HG|3|182|9|0|I'm telling you: This I will never do; for I've already placed on every one cursed thirty blessed, and that should be enough!
HG|3|182|10|0|In addition you are free to exterminate the cursed plants and instead grow only blessed fruits. Is that not enough?
HG|3|182|11|0|Thus I also have given to man one partner and one helper, and behold, the first man Adam was satisfied with that! Do you then want to be more than there was the first human couple on earth?!
HG|3|182|12|0|Does not has every father his children and also every mother?! And does not every homeowner has his household, his servants and maids who are also people?! What does he want more?
HG|3|182|13|0|Adam had only one wife and later his children and had no servants and no maids, - and behold, he was satisfied with that! Why do you want more than what was given to Adam out of My order?!
HG|3|182|14|0|O you never-sate, you want more, because I’m not enough for you! I am too little to you therefore you want the entertainment of the world! That is why you want to laugh, to clap and to play in feisty circles because I bore you!
HG|3|182|15|0|My company was enough for Adam and for Eve Adam and her children were sufficient; wherefore he lived nine hundred and thirty years satisfactorly without society games! Why do you want more?
HG|3|182|16|0|But I tell you, because I have already anointed you: If you visit each other in My name, as Adam did with his children, then every gathering will also be blessed; for where two or three are gathered in My name, there I am in their midst!
HG|3|182|17|0|Wherever, however, any gatherings take place for the sake of worldly pleasure, Satan shall be present and strangle his children to his pleasing!
HG|3|182|18|0|Therefore do not ask me again - if you do not want to have asked Me for the last time, - but go quickly and fulfill My will! Amen."
HG|3|183|1|0|Upon this reply, Ohlad hit himself on the the chest, bowed deeply before the altar and then went straight out to the ninety-nine waiting brothers, immediately called upon Danel and told him everything what he had heard from the Lord.
HG|3|183|2|0|And Danel replied in return: "Verily, if you had not explained this situation with such lofty earnestness, I could hardly believe that the large, sublime, holy God could involve Himself with with such trifle matters!
HG|3|183|3|0|Nevertheless, there must be something to it, for if the Lord wants to withhold His mercy from us if we do not let go of this apparent vice and want to give us a bitter judgement instead!
HG|3|183|4|0|I will immediately make known the Lord's will! I can take care of me and my house; there certainly will be no more gatherings and we also will make no more visits except in the manner the Lord wants it, namely in His most holy name only!
HG|3|183|5|0|But concerning the others, I can of course give no guarantees what they will do!"
HG|3|183|6|0|And Ohlad said: "This for the time being does not concern you neither me; in this regard the Lord will be doing His part!"
HG|3|183|7|0|Thereupon Danel at once went to the ninety-eight, as well as to their children and women and made the Lord's will known to them, in precisely the same way as he had heard it from Ohlad.
HG|3|183|8|0|The men converted soon afterwards; but the women and the more adult children began to sob and secretly even crying and to revile and said:
HG|3|183|9|0|"God could not have said that! This is an invention of Ohlad, the ten magicians of the height and now also the famous Danel, who always knows how to turn his coat against the wind!
HG|3|183|10|0|Why should we not be loved in a society by several men?
HG|3|183|11|0|Why should we be there for only one man and to polish and make us beautiful for him only?
HG|3|183|12|0|Why should our daughters not have the opportunity to make all sorts of acquaintances with the young man's world, so that they can choose the one which they like most?
HG|3|183|13|0|And why should our sons not get to know the girls? Should they in the end remain unmarried? But where else, except in social circles, presents itself a chance for this?!
HG|3|183|14|0|We in anyway only visit just respectable, old aristocratic houses and are visited by them in return!
HG|3|183|15|0|God can not be wise, if he demands something like that from us! If we did something bad during such visits, it would be something else; but we only having fun doing so in the most innocent way of the world! How should, how can this be contrary to a wise God?!
HG|3|183|16|0|But Danel said to them: “O you women, you grumble about the arrangements of God! Don’t you know how He always has chastised those who oppose Him?! This matter appears to you too trifle which, however, is important to God; therefore you say, God could not be wise!
HG|3|183|17|0|O you blind fools! Who created the small gnat, who the leaf mite, who the countless worms in a swamp, who the hairs of your head? Are all these not seemingly petty things?! And yet, the great God takes care of them!
HG|3|183|18|0|Who but the work master knows it best what avails His works?! But if the great Work Master Himself gives us rules how to live, should we not immediately most thankfully accept them?!
HG|3|183|19|0|Even if the evil seems to you to be small and insignificant, because you already got accustomed to it, should it therefore be the case with God?
HG|3|183|20|0|Oh, the Lord will never ever align Himself with our great folly, but it is up to us, His creatures, that we follow His will, - for He alone knows what avails us!
HG|3|183|21|0|Does not only one drop of poison already poisons ten buckets of water so that it cannot be enjoyed wholesomely and without harm?! But can one healthy drop of water also purify ten buckets full of poison?
HG|3|183|22|0|Thus death is more powerful than life, and we can very easily lose it! Therefore, it means, to note the rules well and live accordingly, as it is the will of the Lord of life. Understand me and do not mutter. Amen."
HG|3|184|1|0|After this speech of Danel, several youth and women  came together and directed the following speech at Danel, saying:
HG|3|184|2|0|"Learned and highly respectable colleague of our men and fathers! We have listened to your speech with rapt attention and have found some aspects of your words as true and good but some are also incomprehensible!
HG|3|184|3|0|We ask you, therefore, what is the meaning of the drop of poison in the ten buckets of water and vice versa with one drop of water in ten buckets of poison, and in what way are we allowed to gather in the the name of God! Enlighten us about these two main points so that we can understand it!"
HG|3|184|4|0|And Danel at once collected all his wits and said: "Thus listen to me; with the grace of the Lord which radiates brightly from His sanctuary over there to me, I want to make it as clear as the sun shines on the brightest midday to you, which of course does not shine now because it is covered by the densest masses of smoke which gushes from burning mountains!
HG|3|184|5|0|You are vessels from the still healthy, living water which there is your life from God; but the gatherings are the poison for your living spirit, and the reason for this is that during the same you forget God more and more through all sorts of silly gossipping and chinwag and let yourself be sweet stupidly honour mostly at the expense of a shameful humiliation and defamation of other, mostly harmless people - and also through all manner of silly and your laughter tickling games; and in the end in your often excited haughtiness thrill you are beginning to think that the whole world is just there for you and as if the salvation of the whole world depends on your chitchat!
HG|3|184|6|0|See, that is against all neighborly love, therefore against the divine order and therefore a poison for the life of your spirit, which originally has been breathed into you as a healthy, living water of God!
HG|3|184|7|0|One drop of this poison which is the even so small and harmless appearing visits in the name of the world in you - easily poisons the healthy spirit, so that it becomes powerless in your soul and thereby your soul is stimulated to become haughtiness trigger sensitive and begins more and more to seek ways to find the right recognition of its sublimity!
HG|3|184|8|0|And the soul does all this because, according to the paralysis of the poisoned spirit in her, it is lacking a ladder to get up and in the end sees itself as the ruling principle of life, but which is in the highest degree an erroneous perception based on a secret but nevertheless all important reason, namely, that our souls as living substances of our bodies are from underneath, and only the spirit is from above to redeem the fallen soul from its old slag during the time of this earthly life!
HG|3|184|9|0|Such can only happen through the grace of God, provided we do not do everything possible to destroy our spirit, but to arrange our lives according to the holy will of Him who has given us the spirit as an uttermost present forever.
HG|3|184|10|0|I think that it has been sufficiently clearly shown what is the meaning of a drop of poison in ten healthy buckets of water!
HG|3|184|11|0|But what regards the contrary, it is only too clear then to waste too many words about it! Once a person is completely spoiled, will one word of truth better him?!
HG|3|184|12|0|As little as you can extinguish a raging fire with a drop of water, nor will a good admonition bring back a worldly corrupt person! Go to a burning mountain and extinguish the fire with a drop of water, if you can do it!
HG|3|184|13|0|Thus I already have sprinkled many healthy drops of living water in you; but your old passion is still blazing and I do not regard it as extinguished and it still will take quite a mightyful downpour over you until your great foolishness is extinguished! - I mean, this will also be spoken clearly enough?!
HG|3|184|14|0|But with regard to fair visits in the name of God, it is actually abundantly clear then for me to make many words about it!
HG|3|184|15|0|Thus take careful note in you of what I have said to you, and it will by itself become clear how we should visit each other in the name of God! Understand this well in the name of Him, whose grace allowed me to speak to you! Amen."
HG|3|185|1|0|Thereupon Danel went back to Ohlad and said to him: "Brother, you anointed, true king full power and grace from the Lord, who reigns as one God and governs all things and beings, holy from eternity, all holy, - you yourself have now been eye and ear witness, as I, as far as it was ever possible for me, have made known the Lord's will to our wives and children in a loud voice! But whether this will be of any use, I can impossibly be a guarantor for it!
HG|3|185|2|0|The grace of our Lord and your on you bestowed royal powers, can bring success here!"
HG|3|185|3|0|And Ohlad, very surprised about the earlier speech of Danel, said to him: "Surely, the way you now have spoken to the women and children, as well as indirectly to all the brothers, hardly I myself could not have spoken!
HG|3|185|4|0|For your words sounded so true and so content heavy, as if they were almost directly issued from the mouth of the Lord to these people!
HG|3|185|5|0|Indeed, where such words remain ineffective, then nothing else could help than the judgement and the sharpest punishment!
HG|3|185|6|0|But I am in advance of the good belief that you, dearest brother, have not spoken in vain; for I have heard and saw, how in the end all began to mightily look into themselves, especially at the occasion when you presented the glorious image of the drop of poison in the ten buckets of pure, healthy water and vice versa!
HG|3|185|7|0|Let them now duly consider and digest your words in themselves, and I am fully convinced that they will adapt and act accordingly, as the spirit of the word will merge completely with their whole being!
HG|3|185|8|0|They are already leavened; if the love heat of the Lord is added, then this dough which you have mixed, will begin to rise by its own self generated force! You understand what I want to say by that?!
HG|3|185|9|0|But go now with me to the door of the temple, and fall on your face in front of the most holy presence of the Lord and thank Him from the bottom of your heart for the grace by which you were able to speak in such a way and ask the Lord for your words to succeed!
HG|3|185|10|0|But I will go into the temple in front of you and will in front of the most holy altar of the Lord do the same in the presence of my ministers; and if the Lord will call you, then get up, and with the highest reverence and the most humble love enter the temple, and the Lord Himself will give you instructions what you will have to do! And so let us go in the name of the Lord! Amen."
HG|3|186|1|0|Arriving at the door of the temple, Danel immediately fell on his face and prayed, as Ohlad had advised him earlier on.
HG|3|186|2|0|But Ohlad went at once with the highest reverence into the temple and fell down before the altar and began to pray to God in his heart.
HG|3|186|3|0|But God, the Lord and the Father, soon spoke from the white cloud to him: "Ohlad, I say to you, arise; because I have no need that you should roll around in the dust before me!
HG|3|186|4|0|For whoever confesses Me lovingly in his heart, is doing enough and who is truly humble in his soul, also does enough; anything else you are doing with the body, has no value before Me, for it is nothing but a dead ceremony and purely belongs to the vanity of the world and is peculiar of all blindness and folly of men.
HG|3|186|5|0|Thus get up and go to the door and tell Danel in My name to do the same! When he got up, then bring him into the temple and I Myself will reveal to him everything that he has to accomplish in My name!"
HG|3|186|6|0|Ohlad immediately got up and went to disclose to Danel the will of the Lord. He also rose at once and followed Ohlad into the temple.
HG|3|186|7|0|When both of them now stood before the altar of the Lord, the Lord said to Danel:
HG|3|186|8|0|»Danel, I know you; you are an after-son of Kisehel, who at one stage in the past during the times of Lamech, mightily instructed Lamech to build this temple in My Name!
HG|3|186|9|0|Kisehel’s third tribe moved against My will down to the depths, and you're a seventh member of the successors of Kisehel.
HG|3|186|10|0|Verily, if you were, like Ohlad, not from Kisehel, the way to the temple would never be opened for you; but because you are sons of my faithful Kisehel, well recognizable by your initially recalcitrant spirit, just as it once was the case with Kisehel, I merely for the sake of you have found once again mercy for all the people and I want it one more time to be called loudly by you to Me.
HG|3|186|11|0|You Ohlad, I have anointed, and with this anointment you have brought to Me your brother Danel and also the other ninety-eight brothers in the shortest time; therefore your kingdom will be secured in this city for as long as you are going to act in this anointment complying to My words and the ten witnesses here shall always mightily support you, - for they too are children of Kisehel!
HG|3|186|12|0|But you, Danel, shall be anointed by this My word! Put your hands on your brothers in My name, so that they also may be anointed!
HG|3|186|13|0|After that move out to all the regions of the world and preach everywhere serious penance! If this will take place, move on and repeat your actions; but if penance will not follow, then proclaim My wrath and My promised judgement will not stay away, wherever there is not a full return! -
HG|3|186|14|0|Here the Lord blessed Danel with a visible hand from the white cloud and then instructed him to immediately carry out his instructions. But the Lord specifically impressed it upon him that he should indeed use fire against the gatherings and visits.
HG|3|186|15|0|And Danel promised all this to the Lord and together with Ohlad and the ten ministers immediately went to work.
HG|3|187|1|0|When arriving in the courtyard, all thanked the Lord from the very bottom of their hearts and praised His unspeakable goodness; and Ohlad locked the temple again and went with Danel and the ten ministers to the ninety-eight and conveyed the Lord's will to them.
HG|3|187|2|0|But when they, namely the ninety-eight, willingly accepted everything, Danel laid his hands on them and they were soon filled with the strength of the spirit from the Lord and immediately began to praise Him with all their strength.
HG|3|187|3|0|Highly lauding and praising the Lord, they went out of the courtyard to the outside where their wives and children awaited them, and immediately familiarized them too with the Lord's will.
HG|3|187|4|0|But when the wives and the children learned that their husbands and fathers had to move, in their perception, into the endlessly large and wide world and would leave their wives and children behind for some time or maybe forever, the wives and the children began terribly to lament. Some wept, some cried, some were tearing their hair out and began to terribly revile against this provision of God.
HG|3|187|5|0|Then the ten ministers stepped before the women and the children and commanded them quite seriously to be silent, otherwise they would have to fear a mighty punishment.
HG|3|187|6|0|These commanding words poured like visible flames and with a thunder-like voice over the wives and grown-up children and soon silenced everyone.
HG|3|187|7|0|When the wives and children were silenced, only then did one of the ten ministers spoke to the women and children:
HG|3|187|8|0|"Be reasonable for a change! How do you want to oppose the all-powerful will of God?! What is more: God or your great folly?
HG|3|187|9|0|If your husbands are going to fulfill the will of the Lord, will the Almighty leave you then?!
HG|3|187|10|0|In future you only have to worry about one thing and that is to please the Lord of heaven and earth; everything else is not of your concern - because in this regard the Lord will be doing anyway the best!
HG|3|187|11|0|But if your husbands do not want to fulfill the will of the Lord, for your folly's sake, the Lord would drop fire from the heavens on to the earth, and all of you including your husbands would viciously perish in the flames of God's wrath!
HG|3|187|12|0|Say, would you rather prefer this, than letting your husbands move out and mightily fulfill the Lord's will, and the Lord provides for you here?"
HG|3|187|13|0|These few words brought the women and children back to their senses, so that they blessed their husbands and fathers, and asked the Lord that He should safely bring them back, if it is His will.
HG|3|187|14|0|And a voice was heard from the air, saying: "My will -  then and when, and here and there! Let it be done, what is necessary! Amen. "
HG|3|187|15|0|Thereupon all went home, and the next day already the ninety-nine moved out under many blessings; only Midehal stayed at home - because of his long ears.
HG|3|188|1|0|In the course of three years the ninety-nine had already spread the word of God everywhere; In most places they encountered more or less small objections which they, however, easily conquered with their miraculous powers.
HG|3|188|2|0|In an even shorter time Hanoch and the wide extended suburbs were pretty much brought back to order again, of which some were quite hardlined.
HG|3|188|3|0|In the fourth year the ninety-nine arrived safely back home again and brought Ohlad the pleasing news that everything was now in order again.
HG|3|188|4|0|And Ohlad and the ten ministers brought the Lord a great thank offering, to which all the people of Hanoch were invited.
HG|3|188|5|0|But the offering consisted of the following: On a large, open square outside the city Ohlad had a tremendously large triumphal arch built. Its height was one hundred ells (1 Austrian ell = 0.778m) and its length and width was equal to the height. The building material were all immaculate white marble squares.
HG|3|188|6|0|It took one year for this work of an exceeding  majestic appearance to be completed; and similar to the temple, on top of the triumphal arch a high altar made from purest gold was mounted and on the altar a new, large gold panel erected, on which with large diamonds and rubies the most holy name Jehovah was set.
HG|3|188|7|0|Thousands and thousands of hands had worked on it. People of every rank alternately acted as assistants.
HG|3|188|8|0|And when this work, of which the construction in itself was part of the thanks offering, was completed, all the people, as already mentioned above, were summoned from all over the city, and Ohlad held in the face of a countless crowd with his ten ministers and the ninety-nine messengers, a solemn entry, loudly lauding and praising the Lord.
HG|3|188|9|0|After this entrance which greatness and rich splendor surpassed everything imaginable at present by far, Ohlad, accompanied by the ten ministers and the ninety-nine, went to the temple and brought the Lord in his heart a completely lively thanks offering.
HG|3|188|10|0|But the Lord said to Ohlad: "Ohlad, you did what I did not demanded from you, on your own accord!
HG|3|188|11|0|You have built Me an arch out of great gratitude; I say to you that you have done well! But you have exposed My name; see, that was not right - because My name must be the innermost!
HG|3|188|12|0|Therefore go and build out of repentance for this mistake a temple, similar to this one, above the arch, so that My name will come to stand in its innermost, - otherwise you yourself are turning the sanctuary into idolatry! Go therefore and do this! Amen."
HG|3|188|13|0|And Ohlad, quite contrite, went out of the temple and began the very next day with the new task.
HG|3|189|1|0|After one year the new temple, which resembled the temple of Lamech, was finished and the rest of the plateau outside the temple on the triumphal arch was leveled and ringed with a golden railing, so that the visitors walking around the temple were not at risk to fall from the high plateau of the arch.
HG|3|189|2|0|This most magnificent looking building was daily visited by thousands and thousands of people a day, while the inner temple was visited by only very few, partly out of fear but also partly because it was located in a less appealing suburb of the city.
HG|3|189|3|0|During the course of ten years a new city had formed around the triumphal arch which consisted entirely of guesthouses and the many pilgrims found in this new guesthouse city for a very moderate fee their desired accommodation and this was right and proper.
HG|3|189|4|0|But in time another evil began to develop and this consisted in nothing other than a kind of creeping paganism, which arose out of a difference of opinion, namely, in which of the existing three temples was God the most gracious and the most loving.
HG|3|189|5|0|Certainly not in the inner temple of Lamech; since there was always lightning and thunder from the roof, so that no one was sure of his life!
HG|3|189|6|0|The temple on the mountain looked too airy and therefore it did not had the appearance as if God was very generous with His grace in it.
HG|3|189|7|0|But in the new temple God was the most graceful and at the same time the most generous; therefore He was to visit and to worship there the most!
HG|3|189|8|0|The fact that especially the residents of Hanoch who owned the houses and dainty guesthouses around the temple of Lamech, rebelled against such arguments, is abundantly clear; but they did not object for the sake of the the real authenticity of the temple, but because of the meager income and therefore proved the sole authenticity of the temple, which Lamech had built at God's command  miraculously within seven days.
HG|3|189|9|0|Thus also the innkeepers argued in their favor, who had settled around the mountain on which stood the temple of wisdom, by saying: "What good is all your piety during your frequent visits to the new temple, if you stay stupid?! On top there is the right temple which God often visited Himself to distribute wisdom. Go there! Verily, there you shall attain wisdom!"
HG|3|189|10|0|Although Ohlad and all his ministers saw this nonsense, they could do nothing about it, for the people who pilgrimages from all parts of the world to new temple, were very devout and always very moved and praised the name of the one God beyond measure. Therefore, he quietly had to watch this battle of the three parties; because to the outside each party seemed to be claiming the right thing.
HG|3|189|11|0|All that he still could do was, to appoint good teachers for the people at the new temple who instructed the people wisely, - but they were also not in the position to balance the parties.
HG|3|189|12|0|But the very poisonous fruit which over time developed from this interesting cleavage, the following will show.
HG|3|190|1|0|For as long Ohlad and the ten ministers lived and the ninety-nine assisted with maintaining the general order in all directions, things continued pretty well in general, although they never fully succeeded, to root out all the evil in such a big city.
HG|3|190|2|0|Even after the discontinuation of theaters, animal fights and the gallant meetings and the admittance of visits to the glory of God, the pious pilgrimages were a rich replacement, and one took advantage of these god-devout gatherings, and as it happens at such occasions with the added effort of Satan, they were used for all sorts of purposes which I do not want to describe in more detail here.
HG|3|190|3|0|But as said, this was now the weed between the wheat which always was carefully weeded as much as possible by the diligence and zeal of Ohlad and his ministers.
HG|3|190|4|0|But his son, who succeeded him in the government, was already a lot more negligent.
HG|3|190|5|0|When I admonished him to be more zealous in the temple, he said: “Lord, give me the miraculous powers of ten ministers of my Father, who guided all the people of the earth for thirty years to happiness, and I will guide them to even more happiness for one hundred years! But If You, O Lord, give me miraculous powers, do not give them to me from today until tomorrow, but for my whole life and I will lead the people without minister!"
HG|3|190|6|0|So he kept asking me for miraculous powers when I exhorted him to be zealous and also promised him that I would assist him wondrously anyway, whenever he in his righteous zeal would need my support.
HG|3|190|7|0|But with that he was not satisfied and was thereat even incensed with Me and said: "If You, O Lord, do not want to give me miraculous powers but only want to use them Yourself in extraordinary cases, and where on top of it I still have to beg You for days to help me out, You should go and sit on the throne Yourself and rule the masses, and leave me unscathed!"
HG|3|190|8|0|But since this successor of Ohlad was always falling out with Me, for I could not give him miraculous powers because of his addiction to play, he also was very tepid regarding governmental matters.
HG|3|190|9|0|The pilgrimages became increasingly more prevalent and therefore the social gatherings also became continuously more prevalent, and the places of pilgrimage multiplied.
HG|3|190|10|0|And thus idolatry became rampant; for the people prayed now to the Jehovah plaques and not to Me alive in their hearts.
HG|3|190|11|0|I reproved the people and the king by all kinds of plagues; but who becomes lukewarm once, can not not be helped that much anymore!
HG|3|190|12|0|After or even at any punishment the king came to Me in the temple, - but not to beg Me for mercy and compassion, but to fight with Me and confronted Me with all kinds of nitpicky reproaches!
HG|3|190|13|0|At one stage, when I was sending a small plague into the city because seriously rampant fornication, which killed two hundred thousand people in a week, though only in one section of the city (at that time Hanoch had a population of twelve million people including the suburbs), he came to Me and said:
HG|3|190|14|0|"Why do You, Lord, strangle so slowly? Kill in one swoop the whole city including me, then You could end all mischief at once!"
HG|3|190|15|0|And when I chastised him at similar encounters, he said: "Go ahead, keep hitting! Since it is indeed an honor, if a weak king of Hanoch is beaten by his God and Lord!"
HG|3|190|16|0|If I sent a disease over him, he had himself, together with his bed, be carried into the temple and wrestled there with Me for so long in the most gruesome manner until I had to take the disease away from him again. Sometimes he promised to follow Me; but sometimes he even threatened Me.
HG|3|190|17|0|Indeed, this king, whose name was Dronel, knew quite well to put My patience to the test! But I nevertheless  let him rule for fifty years, because, except for his grief hours, he still loved Me very much.
HG|3|190|18|0|But what further, the following will show us!
HG|3|191|1|0|But Dronel had a son named Kinkar; to him he handed over the government when still alive. Since he could not obtain miraculous powers from God through begging or coercing in the course of fifty years, he said:
HG|3|191|2|0|"Lord, for fifty years I've laboriously struggled with the great stubbornness of the people! Although You always saw my great distress - You nevertheless still did not wanted to help me; and if I asked You for assured support, which consisted in miraculous powers, You withdrew, did not answer me at all - or threatened, or even punished me!
HG|3|191|3|0|But I still did out of my own strength what I could and have never forgotten You! I loved the people more than my own life, why I always contended You, if You harmed them.
HG|3|191|4|0|But I am old now, have become weak and very tired and have a great yearning for peace.
HG|3|191|5|0|My firstborn son Kinkar is a strong man and has the head and the heart at the right place; to him I hand the scepter, the crown and the throne, and the glory of the temple, I put with my hands into his hands! Do also You, Lord, the same!
HG|3|191|6|0|For what I am doing now, I do not do in my, but in Your and Your people’s interest; therefore You will not want to act against Your own interest?"
HG|3|191|7|0|And the Lord said to Dronel: "Listen, the people have outgrown Me! They do what they want and do not want to respect My council; therefore I will give them their freedom!
HG|3|191|8|0|According to your own decision you have made your son king! Therefore he should be king without the slightest objection from Me; for you were never listening to My advice anyway, since you always understood everything better than I, the Creator of all things!
HG|3|191|9|0|Just as I’m now releasing the people, I also release the king and also the temples; and My angels and My cloud will never dwell in the same!
HG|3|191|10|0|But see to it how you will behave in your complete freedom!
HG|3|191|11|0|From now on I will neither chastise nor penalize you until the time which I have determined.
HG|3|191|12|0|Good for you, if I find you acting according to My will which is well-known to you; but woe to you on the contrary!
HG|3|191|13|0|Hanoch, you're lying deep; the first flood of My wrath will be poured over you! Amen."
HG|3|191|14|0|Dronel taught all this to his son Kinkar and with that handed the government over to him, - but nonetheless strictly instructed him explicitly, that he should not impose any other law on the people other than the Lord had given to Ohlad.
HG|3|191|15|0|Kinkar vowed such by the living Name in the temple.
HG|3|191|16|0|But when he had vowed to do what his father had ask him to do, the Lord’s spirit left the temple, because Kinkar did a false oath, which he intended to break as soon as his father Dronel would die.
HG|3|191|17|0|Thereupon Dronel went to the temple and saw in it the bare altar. He became sad about it and called to the Lord; but his call fell on deaf ears. He therefore left the temple and went to report such to Kinkar.
HG|3|191|18|0|But he said: "The whole of nature is indeed also a work of God! If He doesn’t want us to honor His name, we will honor His works! Isn’t this the same?"
HG|3|191|19|0|And Dronel praised Kinkar for this and thus laid the foundation for all idolatry.
HG|3|192|1|0|After a year, however, Kinkar consulted with his father Dronel and said: "Father, listen to me; a good idea went through my head!
HG|3|192|2|0|Behold, God has become unfaithful to us and this without any obvious reason understandable to us since we have not been fallen on our heads! However, we do not want to give tit for tat, but just want to do the opposite and want to remain faithful to Him, as He has never experienced such loyalty through all His eternities anywhere and by any of His creatures!
HG|3|192|3|0|For this reason I had the laws of God gathered in the course of this year from everywhere and have written them into a book!
HG|3|192|4|0|Yes, I have even sent messengers to the heights! They have found very old people there, - I tell you, people who in all seriousness have personally known the fabulous first person on earth! Indeed, there is still living a very old man, who is a contemporary of the same Lamech, who has built the two temples!
HG|3|192|5|0|The messengers found these mountain dwellers to be  profoundly wise and got from them a whole book full of divine wisdom, and this book supposed to be written by a certain Henoch, who was believed to be extremely pious, and in the constant visible presence of God Himself acted as His high priest.
HG|3|192|6|0|See, I have managed to take possession of these truly sacred treasures and there in the hands of the carriers you see a book, three feet long, two wide and one feet high, consisting of a hundred strong metal sheets; the metal is a mixture of gold, silver and copper.
HG|3|192|7|0|See, all these leaves are fully written with a sharp stylus engraving font, and there is not a word from me - but whatever I could find about God in the depths as well as the heights which resembles even in the slightest any laws, I have very faithfully written in this book!
HG|3|192|8|0|You know that I am very skilled using the stylus; thus it was possible for me to complete this book in one year.
HG|3|192|9|0|This finished book contains therefore exclusively the will of God to the people of the earth; It should therefore remain an eternal government book, and never should any other law be imposed on the people which is not written in this book!
HG|3|192|10|0|This book, however, we want to put God in honor with great ceremony in the temple on the now empty altar, and it should take the place of the former sanctuary as the pure Word of God!
HG|3|192|11|0|And I want to assign priests who should study this book at all times, and then teach the people accordingly everywhere!
HG|3|192|12|0|And the book shall be called 'The Holy Scriptures (Sanah Scritt) and your salvation (Seant ha vesta)'.
HG|3|192|13|0|Whoever wants to take away something from the book or wants to add something arbitrarily, should immediately be punished by death!
HG|3|192|14|0|But I’m also working on a second book, wherein all the deeds of God and His guidance will be recorded; and that book of which already a thousand leaves have been prepared by the metalworker Arbial, will be titled ‘The sacred history of God' (Seant hiast elli)! What are you saying to this my undertaking, Father?”
HG|3|192|15|0|When Dronel heard this from Kinkar he was delighted beyond measure and said:
HG|3|192|16|0|"Verily, you have done for God in one year already more than I have in fifty! Therefore God will surely bless you than He has not even blessed my father Ohlad; for neither he nor I had ever been troubled by the heights!
HG|3|192|17|0|All praise therefore to God, the Lord, and to you my most beloved son and now the most worthy king of such a large empire!
HG|3|192|18|0|Everything be done according to your will, you my beloved son and king! Amen."
HG|3|193|1|0|Such eulogy put Kinkar in a very vain-merry mood, and he therefore had the very next day already carried the law book written by him with great ceremony into the temple and had it laid on the altar.
HG|3|193|2|0|When the book thus lay on the altar, Kinkar summoned forthwith hundred of the most prudent men who were present at the book transfer ceremony and assigned them as priests and made it their strict duty, to diligently read and study this book to be able to speak to the people at all times according to the order of divine wisdom.
HG|3|193|3|0|He himself, of course, made himself the high priest, and as such demanded an almost divine reverence.
HG|3|193|4|0|‘God's vicegerent on earth, explorer of the divine will for the people of the earth’ and ‘Explorer of the secret divine Wisdom’, as well as ‘Ruler of God’ and ‘Son of heaven’, were alongside some other paraphrases his fixed priestly titles.
HG|3|193|5|0|Nobody was allowed to call himself after him (Kinkar) the first, but in the highest and closest case the hundredth, for from number one to number one hundred, he united in himself all the dignities and it was therefore not enough to call him the most worthy, but one had to view and greet him as the only worthy and also the only wise and in relation to him call oneself as the most unworthy.
HG|3|193|6|0|In short, the placement of the book in the temple made Kinkar crazy, and when in the course of ten years he finished ‘The history of God’ and had it placed into a golden chest and had it also carried into the temple, he completely lost it!
HG|3|193|7|0|For the priests appointed by him knew his weakness and therefore added titles to him, of which until now nobody could have dreamed of.
HG|3|193|8|0|Thus his great high priestly name was written with small letters on an overly long strip of metal sheet eleven hundred ell (1 ell = 55-114 cm) long.
HG|3|193|9|0|The strip was rolled up and was in a rolled-up state also kept in the temple and highly revered.
HG|3|193|10|0|And at large celebrations this strip was unrolled and placed spirally around the temple, and the great name on the strip was read by one hundred priests so that every priest had to read an eleven ell section.
HG|3|193|11|0|Then Kinkar also had various shorter names, which were also written on similar sheet-metal strips.
HG|3|193|12|0|These smaller names had to be pronounced once weekly. To read these names three days were required while during large celebrations, if everything went well, it took a whole week to read; because the eleven hundred ell long and one ell wide strip was from top to bottom, as already noted, fully written with small characters.
HG|3|193|13|0|This was thus the state of affairs already in the course of almost twenty years in the city of Hanoch. It will thus no longer be difficult to conceive how Hanoch began to sink with giant steps.
HG|3|193|14|0|The following, however, will show this in the brightest light.
HG|3|194|1|0|When Kinkar, because of his literary zeal, was thus  elevated to over the stars by the people, he really got started to contemplate on what he should invent henceforth, whereby he could grow his respect and founded worshipping by the people.
HG|3|194|2|0|He had a very inventive spirit and was by the writing of the two books full of learned wisdom; therefore it was also easy for him to bring forth all kinds of things and to invent all sorts of arts.
HG|3|194|3|0|And in the course of a few years Hanoch bristled of inventions and arts of all kinds; for the zeal of the king inspired all other people. Everybody thought only to invent something and then lay such a new invention at the king's feet.
HG|3|194|4|0|Machines of every conceivable type, of which the later posterity still today has no concept of, were contrived in Hanoch as well as in the other cities.
HG|3|194|5|0|Thus, particularly pull-, drive-, throwing-, pressure- and lifting machines of such magnitude were produced, by which things were accomplished, of which the present world has absolutely no idea - and it is also better that they do not know any of it.
HG|3|194|6|0|So they had catapults, with which they could hurl weights of a thousand quintals (1 Austrian quintal = 100 kg) with the most terrible force over miles (1 German mile = 7,430 m), whereby of course the invention of bonded electricity played the main roll, which they understood to intensify (reinforce) to such an extent that they were able to truly achieve terrible things.
HG|3|194|7|0|They also invented the powder and fire-arms, parchment and paper; also the force of water vapor was known to them, and they knew how to utilize it in many ways.
HG|3|194|8|0|In short, everything whatever the contemporary world possesses in inventions and the arts, Hanoch, as well as the other cities were a full hardworking thousand years ahead and this in a very short time!
HG|3|194|9|0|Thus the field of optics does not belong to the present time only; in Hanoch one understood to construct large viewing tools. They also understood to utilize aerostatics (the science of states of equilibrium of the atmospheric air) much better than now (the year 1844). Music was highly cultured, but which was common already during the times of Lamech.
HG|3|194|10|0|With nothing one could make Kinkar more happy than with a new invention; therefore it rained in Hanoch daily of new inventions and improvements of already existing inventions.
HG|3|194|11|0|Thus also the visual arts were very cultivated; and so Hanoch soon looked like an immense enchanted palace, and Kinkar viewed himself almost as a god, to which his still living father contributed the most.
HG|3|194|12|0|And Kinkar said every few moments: "If we had honored God in His inscrutable being, we would still be standing on the first step of education; however, since we honor Him in His works, we are already now almost God’s equal - for we too are creators, and this of a nobler nature!”
HG|3|194|13|0|But what further, the following will show!
HG|3|195|1|0|That by this kind of thousandfold inventions also the trade with foreign nations was hugely expanded, hardly needs to be mentioned; but that thereby naturally the city of Hanoch became exceedingly rich in earthly goods, will be comprehensible to everyone.
HG|3|195|2|0|But the consequences following this great wealth, should not be so easy to find from the outset and be made known.
HG|3|195|3|0|But what are the consequences of wealth in general? - Let’s see!
HG|3|195|4|0|The natural consequences of wealth are: desire to dominate, callousness towards the poor and needy, an awakening of a powerful drive for increasing sensual gratification of the flesh, which are called lust, as well as usury, avarice, envy, hatred, anger, forgetfulness of God, gorging, gluttony, idolatry, thievery, robbery and murder. These are the very natural consequences of wealth.
HG|3|195|5|0|Did they also emerge in Hanoch? - For as long Kinkar lived and ruled, these vices were still veiled; But when after forty-three years of government Kinkar caught a violent death in a machine accident and his son Japell took over the government, soon everything began to go haywire.
HG|3|195|6|0|Just as much his father was full of active inventiveness, as much Japell was a paragon of a politician. But what are the things a fine politician can use for his own purpose?!
HG|3|195|7|0|He, namely Japell, therefore tolerate anything, but under certain laws. Thus, one was allowed to steal - but only up to a certain value! But one had to steal smartly,  because if a thief was caught, the victim had the right to punish the thief as he pleases.
HG|3|195|8|0|This law was quite suitable to bring about within a short time the most crafty thieves, but at the same time kept the inhabitants of the cities as well as the countryside in constant alert; but the death penalty was nevertheless set if a thief laid his hands on the wealth of the priests, the state officials and also the treasures of the king.
HG|3|195|9|0|Under such circumstances, also highway robbery was permitted by law; but the party being robbed had its own right of defence. But the robber was obliged to always deliver one third of the booty to the public treasury, failing to do so would have forfeited him the right to rob forever. For the robber was by the king himself legally authorized and had by virtue of this proclamation a certain status of nobility, similar to the robber barons during the early times after My birth; however, thieves were not declarated, and therefore everyone had the right to steal.
HG|3|195|10|0|Then the king also introduced a law by virtue of which all girls from the middle class were free. Every man had thus the right to sleep with a daughter from the middle class wherever he wanted. But the father had the right to buy himself an aristocracy title for a year; then his daughter was protected, - but only for one year! Thereupon, however, she was free again and a new nobility title had to be bought, if the father wanted his daughters to be protected henceforth. This monopoly brought the King enormous sums.
HG|3|195|11|0|Who had consecutively bought the small aristocracy title for ten years, could apply for the senior title in the eleventh year; but this also costed ten times the small.
HG|3|195|12|0|Who wanted to talk to the king, had to be brief, for only ten words were permitted for free; one word more resulted in paying for every word from the beginning with one pound of gold.
HG|3|195|13|0|But the following will show Japell understood it to seize wealth!
HG|3|196|1|0|Public schools already existed in Hanoch under Ohlad, which his son Dronel perfected and Kinkar extended and expanded to other cities.
HG|3|196|2|0|But in addition Japell built several hundred high schools, in which all sorts of arts were taught publicly, for example, dance, music, sculpture, painting, swimming; flying by aerostatic means, riding horses, donkeys, camels, elephants; fencing, archery; and then also shooting by means of rifles invented by Kinkar.
HG|3|196|3|0|For all these mentioned and still a lot of unnamed arts and subjects Japell had schools built and teachers employed in all places of his great empire. This resulted soon in the emergence of all kinds of people entertainers who produced themselves before the people in the various theaters for money, of which they had to pay one-third to the state treasury, and this for the reason because the king had these useful institutions in which such arts were taught,  built by the people and thereby provided for the youth the opportunity to learn such useful things, - for which learning courses, however, the scholars had to pay their teachers.
HG|3|196|4|0|Thereby Japell gained large sums and in political terms benefitted for the people forgot about the pressure because of the perpetually new spectacles and on top of it  praised the king more than all the gold.
HG|3|196|5|0|In order to make the people as stupid as possible and insensitive to any pressure, no means is more effective than a thousand shows and ceremonies. Thereby the most external desire for gawking is awakened by which man sinks back into the purely animal state and then stands in the world like a stupid cow in front of a new gate.
HG|3|196|6|0|These were therefore the abundant fruits of the excellent politics of Japell.
HG|3|196|7|0|There existed indeed in the city of Hanoch, as well as in the other cities and towns, some sober thinkers, who had not yet forgotten My word; but firstly they were not allowed to speak because Japell had set up a spy network all over the kingdom and secondly they also liked all the different really highly developed artistic productions and could not often enough exclaim how all this redounded the glory of the human intellect.
HG|3|196|8|0|Of all the arts the dance, the music and especially the so-called aesthetic shows influenced the people most.
HG|3|196|9|0|The aesthetic shows consisted therein that the most beautiful girls and also the most beautiful youths in all kinds of sexy costumes and the most alluring positions performed on a grand stage and of course accompanied by music.
HG|3|196|10|0|After each performance the young artists were available to the lustful - of course for a substantial fee, namely the young men for the lustful women and the girls for the lustful men.
HG|3|196|11|0|This art institution brought the king enormous sums and contributed to the dumbing of the people the most.
HG|3|196|12|0|The main reason why Japell was so greatly favored by the people, was that he cared for the poor by means of hospitals, in which they were accommodated and thus one never saw any beggars anywhere, but only prosperity.
HG|3|196|13|0|That the poor were not properly looked after in the hospitals and that they had to work there to earn their rather meager rations, can be seen from the fact that all the arrangements were just fruits of Japell’s politics; because love and politics are the most opposite poles, where love belongs to the uppermost heaven, while politics is a piece of the lowest hell, if it is based on greed and lust for power.
HG|3|196|14|0|The following, however, will show the further actions of Japell!
HG|3|197|1|0|Japell’s spirit soon discovered that there still existed some nations on Earth which were not yet subservient to him. He thus consulted with his ministers and priests in what way those nations would be easiest to subjugate.
HG|3|197|2|0|The ministers advised the use of military force; however, the clever advice of the priest was to send emissaries to such nations.
HG|3|197|3|0|"They should" (said the priest) "preach to these nations the great advantages of Hanoch and should then  in the most amicable way have envoys from every nation send to Hanoch! They will then in the most friendly manner possible received here, and shown all our inventions and artifacts, and once they gained a great taste for our advantages, we will then invite them and say that they should incorporate themselves with us to be united with us as one nation and thereby become participants of all our advantages!
HG|3|197|4|0|When these envoys of the nations will return to their nations and tell them about all the wonderful advantages of Hanoch, there certainly will not be one nation anywhere, that would not unite with us soon and acknowledge our supremacy!
HG|3|197|5|0|It is equally important that such ambassadors do not discover any downsides with us! These consist mostly now in the legalized theft and robbery rights. Initially these two peculiarities must be abolished entirely against foreigners, otherwise they will be put off already on the way to us and then turn around and curse us!"
HG|3|197|6|0|This fine priestly advice pleased the king, and he put it at once in effect.
HG|3|197|7|0|In a short time thousands of emissaries were sent out as caravans in all directions, so that they could find all the hidden nations, and to proclaim to them the good news of Hanoch.
HG|3|197|8|0|The easiest to find were the inhabitants of the heights, namely first the children of God, then the Horadalites and from there still many other nations.
HG|3|197|9|0|Only the Sihinites, the Meduhedites and Kahinites, as well as the councilors who emigrated to Egypt during the times of Ohlad, could not be found.
HG|3|197|10|0|By the most courteous politeness and by an exceedingly fine eloquence of the emissaries who were mostly con-artists and at the same time usually produced themselves in front of the encountered people in a wide variety of arts, within a short time all the nations were annexed with Enoch.
HG|3|197|11|0|Even the children of the heights surrendered, except  for the house of Lamech, who died at the time when Hanoch sent out its laudable emissaries. And thus it was only Noha with his three brothers, five sisters and his wife, who was a daughter of Muthael and Purista, and his five children, who were not dazzled by the apostles of Hanoch but who totally remained faithful to the Lord.
HG|3|197|12|0|But Japell was extremely pleased with this victory; and because the priests had given him such wise counsel, he gave them the privilege of utter freedom and in addition the obligatory assurance that he and every descendant of him would comply at all times with their directives.
HG|3|197|13|0|Still in the same year the priests introduced castes and all the people were divided into certain classes in which everyone had to remain for as long, by penalty of death, as he was unable to redeem himself with money.
HG|3|197|14|0|Thereafter various castes were established, like a slave caste under the name 'human beasts of burden', a military caste, a citizen caste, an aristocratic caste, an artist caste, a caste for priests and many others.
HG|3|197|15|0|The slave caste was the most numerous. Why? - About it as follows!
HG|3|198|1|0|Japell did not liked the ever-increasing power of the priests; since he recognized that due to the stipulated benefits, he had to dance as the priests whistled. But what could he do?
HG|3|198|2|0|The priests had on the one hand entrenched themselves too deeply in the conscience of the lower man, but on the other hand they knew how to patronize the more far sighted aristocracy, that the king could neither through the power of the masses, nor through the authority of the aristocracy, counteract the doings of the priests; because the lower people as well as the aristocracy favored the priests, and the king had neither the one nor the other on his side.
HG|3|198|3|0|However, what was it that the priests did, that they enjoyed such prestige?
HG|3|198|4|0|The priest entrenched the once approved caste system by the king more firmly.
HG|3|198|5|0|For as long the priests had not piled the treasures in oversized heaps in their vast treasuries, for as long it was possible to buy oneselves with money into a higher caste.
HG|3|198|6|0|But once the priests amassed gold in uncountable quantities, completely different rules were applied to the caste systems, which consisted of:
HG|3|198|7|0|Only from the slave caste was it still possible to buy into the lower citizen caste; but all other castes were fixed in such a way that no one could buy into another caste, even with all the treasures of the world.
HG|3|198|8|0|Especially unattainable for anyone remained the secretive priest caste; for they no longer allowed even Satan to overlook their tricks. They knew to implement their plans in such a cunning and finely spun manner, that it was impossible for anyone to figure out and learn what they were up to.
HG|3|198|9|0|Therefore, also the king had become so suspicious about the priesthood, that eventually he completely imprisoned himself and allowed nobody to come near him.
HG|3|198|10|0|But that was just another good grist to the mill of the priests; because only now their rule was perfected.
HG|3|198|11|0|From the side of the priests one law after another was published to the people, of which the king did know only one syllable. One chain after another has been forged around the slave caste.
HG|3|198|12|0|But when they started to complain too much, the priests subjected them to the strictest penance and by the death penalty forbade them to talk and also curtailed their right substantially to buy into the lower citizen caste, however, every lower citizen could be by a very minor offense be condemned to the slave caste, because in this case all his possessions became the property of the priesthood.
HG|3|198|13|0|But how did the slave caste survived? - Just like cattle!
HG|3|198|14|0|The nobles and the upper middle class bought the slaves (of course completely naked, because a slave was not allowed to wear clothes) from the priests and built for them stables just as for livestock.
HG|3|198|15|0|These slaves were attached by means of a metal ring around their loins and a well-attached chain to the ring, to the food trough and were only detached from there when they were driven to work.
HG|3|198|16|0|The prestige of the aristocracy and the higher middle class was based on the number of slaves they owned; it was therefore that the slaves caste was increased extensively.
HG|3|198|17|0|Each aristocrat and upper middle class citizen therefore sought to buy as many slaves as possible and there was nothing more important to the priests than to produce ever more slaves.
HG|3|198|18|0|In order to accomplish this as easily as possible, they introduced a kind of confession and inquisition. Who therefore was called to a confession, was doomed to the slavehood.
HG|3|198|19|0|It is not necessary to say more. Twenty years after the first caste was founded Hanoch became hell for poor humanity.
HG|3|199|1|0|Japell died in the twenty-fifth year of his reign of grief; since he wanted to crown his second son as king, because the firstborn was a sick, completely crippled and idiotic weakling.
HG|3|199|2|0|But the priests refused him this strictly and said: "The kingdom rests on the birthright and not on the ability and suitability to govern!
HG|3|199|3|0|If the great deity and all the little gods wanted that a wise king should rule over Hanoch, they would have made the first-born wise, but because they wanted to have a stupid cripple and weakling as king for Hanoch, they allowed him to be born and therefore neither you, King, as father, nor we priests as the always holy and faithful servants of the great deity as well as the little deity have the right to make other arrangements, as what the deity has founded!
HG|3|199|4|0|We priests have therefore been assigned by all divinity to teach the people the will of all deity and most strictly see to it that this will is observed by all mankind.
HG|3|199|5|0|But you are also a person, including your crown, and are therefore not free from our priestly authority, which is given to us by all the Godhead!
HG|3|199|6|0|We can bless you but also condemn you with authority; but if you are condemned by us, you are also condemned by all Godhead!
HG|3|199|7|0|Therefore, put the crown on the head of your firstborn son, if you do not want to be condemned by us, but be blessed!
HG|3|199|8|0|Your second son, however, must in compliance with the counsel of the gods either become a member of our sacred caste, or he must renounce before all mankind the throne by his life and then flee to the end of our kingdom!
HG|3|199|9|0|But if he refuses to do one or the other, then he is condemned and publicly strangled before all the people!"
HG|3|199|10|0|This announcement by the priests filled the soul of Japell with the deepest grief so that he became seriously ill and died shortly afterwards and left no provisions.
HG|3|199|11|0|His lot was therefore equal to the lot of all politicians, namely, that they in the end find their own downfall in the same fine yarn which they have spun to achieve their goals.
HG|3|199|12|0|Because politics is the fruit of distrust, distrust the fruit of a depraved heart, and the corrupt heart is the work of Satan, wherein there is no love. Therefore politics is equivalent with hell; because it is composed of the most shrewdest politics, and Satan himself is the grand master of all politics.
HG|3|199|13|0|Japell was a paragon of all politics and at the end became a victim of the same.
HG|3|199|14|0|When he died, his firstborn son became king - but of course only in pretense. Why? This can be guessed very easily!
HG|3|199|15|0|The second born son, however, secretly took flight and fled with his three sisters and some servants straight to the heights in a region which was previously inhabited by the children of midday, and lived there hidden for three years.
HG|3|199|16|0|Only after three years was he discovered by the sons of Noha. They told Noha about it and he went to recruit the refugee in his house and taught him to recognize the true God and carpenter work.
HG|3|200|1|0|The people in Hanoch, however, never got to see the new king; for he was soon under divine worship imprisoned in his castle and had nothing to do than to devour the best foods, to fornicate, and at most waive the death penalty of some stranger, - what he of course never could do with any of the locals. Because they usually knew what the circumstances of the king were.
HG|3|200|2|0|But how was the waiving of the death penalty enacted?
HG|3|200|3|0|The stranger, who already had made himself worthy of the death penalty according to the new laws, by getting closer to the city of Hanoch than a thousand steps without money, was immediately arrested by the henchmen and brought before the stern forum of the priests, in whose chest there was not even one atom of love to be found.
HG|3|200|4|0|They asked him about the reason why he dared to get close to the holy city of God and of all the gods without money.
HG|3|200|5|0|And if the unfortunate inquisit quite honestly confessed that he was very poor and therefore went to the great city to find some support, the priests explained to him that he thereby had himself made worthy of the death penalty; though it depended on the divine ruler of this city, as well as the whole world, if he wanted to spare his life or not.
HG|3|200|6|0|Thereupon he was led by two henchmen and two under priests through an underground passage, to the king. Having arrived at the throne of the king, he had to lie down on his face and not say a word.
HG|3|200|7|0|But the king automatically knew then what he had to do on such occasions. After a while he had to rise from the throne, he then had to curse the poverty three times, and then had to step quite roughly three times on the head of the mercy-seeker with the left foot, so that the mercy-seeker quite often began bleeding from the mouth and the nose. And this act was the happy liberation from the death penalty.
HG|3|200|8|0|The so favored was then brought back via the same route before the forum of priests with a bloody face. The priests then praised, of course only pro forma, - the great kindness of the almighty ruler of the whole world and then said to the pardoned:
HG|3|200|9|0|"You miserable beast of burden, since you received from the great all-powerful ruler of this city and the whole world such great grace, it is now your most conscientious duty to serve this holy city in gratitude for three full years as a real pull- and pack animal! You will therefore be sold for three years to some shopper, and the proceeds for you will serve as a little peace offering from your exceeding ignominy for the endless grace, which was given to you by the king!"
HG|3|200|10|0|After this comforting lecture, messengers were sent out to call upper middle class shoppers. When they arrived punctually, the stranger was immediately given to the highest bidder and was provided with instructions, how to behave as a pack animal.
HG|3|200|11|0|The instruction consisted thereof that as a beast of burden it was never allowed to speak a word sanctioned by bloody punishment, neither with its peers, nor with its high owner; it must never be sick and even less complain should it have a problem; furthermore, the beast of burden had to be satisfied with the food it receives and must be working tirelessly at work; and if it is chastised by its owners on certain occasions, it may on account of the death penalty not show any signs of insubordination and never weep or wail; and it is not allowed to wear clothes, but must always be naked.
HG|3|200|12|0|After the lecture of such gentle instruction the foreigners was then handed to the purchaser and at once taken to the stables, where it often was swarming with rats and mice, and placed among the other beasts of burden.
HG|3|200|13|0|This was usually the case with a poor man who had approached the city; only a rich man could enter the city, after proof of his treasure, but had to be very careful that he was not robbed.
HG|3|200|14|0|But if someone came to see the city out of pure curiosity and had not enough money or other treasures, everything was taken away from him, and as a spy was either beaten to death or, if he was a strong man, was sold as a beast of burden without mercy and pardon.
HG|3|200|15|0|If a poor girl was caught, she was immediately sold to the highest bidder as a whore and had to comply with everything the buyer desired; if she refused, it was coerced with sharp rods to abide.
HG|3|200|16|0|This was the state in Hanoch and not much better in all other towns and cities which fell under Hanoch!
HG|3|200|17|0|What further - the following will show!
HG|3|201|1|0|But the priest sent whole caravans from Hanoch on expeditions, so that these missioned caravans should seek out in the remotest regions of the earth, nations or treasures which could be useful of the great treasure rooms of the mighty priests of Hanoch.
HG|3|201|2|0|At the same time they also sent out race researchers whose task it was to investigate exactly in all cities and towns, who was a descendant of Kahin and who was a descendant of Seth from the heights.
HG|3|201|3|0|For the priests, the nobles, as well as the king were all descendants of Seth from the heights, who were procreated with the daughters of the depths.
HG|3|201|4|0|This investigation took five years, and it was found that the descendants of Seth exceeded the descendants of Kahin by nine-tenths; there hardly existed one-tenth of pure Kahinites among the Sethites.
HG|3|201|5|0|The result of this investigation was, that all the Kahinites were called together and irrespective of their current state, they were turned into eternal slaves; and all their possessions became naturally the property of the priests.
HG|3|201|6|0|The men who were still strong, became pack animals and the young and beautiful women and girls became whores of a large public brothel, where any man for a certain fee, which partly was used to maintain the brothel and partly to endow the priest fund, could make use of one or the other; but the old and weak were destroyed, male and female.
HG|3|201|7|0|The fruit of this study was therefore very profitable; but the fruit of the missioned caravans to find countries, nations and treasures was not very yielding.
HG|3|201|8|0|They indeed found the Sihinites (China), the Meduhedites (Japan), as well as in Africa the already numerous descendants of the emigrant councilors, but they were served badly everywhere; for they either had to stay wherever they went and then were used for the most menial tasks, or death was their lot.
HG|3|201|9|0|A small caravan of a hundred men, on their way back home, unfortunately came by the house of Noha on the heights and immediately demanded a large tribute from him; for they said:
HG|3|201|10|0|"You hardly live a day's journey from the holy city of God, of which you are apparently its subject and have never paid a single coin tribute! Therefore pay now for at least a hundred years, namely one pound gold per year equalling in total one hundred pounds! If you do not pay, you're going to be sold, including your household, and thrown into the slave ring!"
HG|3|201|11|0|But Noha lifted his hand up and said: "O You my God, You my beloved, holy Father! See, now Your servant  needs Your help; deliver me from the hands of these beasts of prey!"
HG|3|201|12|0|When Noha barely had spoken these words, a powerful lightning flash struck the midst of the caravan, who - as already said - only on their way back from the wild regions of the present day Europe came across the house of Noha, and killed three men of the caravan.
HG|3|201|13|0|And Noha asked the somewhat startled caravan: "Are you still standing by your most unjustified demand?”
HG|3|201|14|0|And the caravan affirmed such with a hideous screaming.
HG|3|201|15|0|And Noha raised his hand again, and ten lightning flashes struck the caravan, killing thirty men and as many camels.
HG|3|201|16|0|And Noha asked again those who were still alive: "Are you still standing by your demand?”
HG|3|201|17|0|Except for ten men, all the others confirmed their demand.
HG|3|201|18|0|And Noha, very excited, hit with his foot the earth, and the earth opened up and swallowed everyone, dead and alive, except for the ten men who had not repeated their demand.
HG|3|201|19|0|The remaining ten were filled with great horror and they begged Noah for mercy and to spare their life!
HG|3|201|20|0|But Noha said: "Go and tell it to all the devils in depths, what you have witnessed here, and tell them: The  measure of your abomination is full! The Lord has decided to send His judgement over all their world! Only a short time yet, and they who sent you to me, together with their whole kingdom and nations, will be no more; with the judgment of God I will pay them the tribute! Amen."
HG|3|201|21|0|Thereupon the ten fled!
HG|3|201|22|0|What further - the following!
HG|3|202|1|0|When these ten refugees arrived in the depths and approached the city Hanoch, at once a whole bunch of henchmen and soldiers stopped them and asked them from where they came, what their intention were and how many treasures they had.
HG|3|202|2|0|But the ten said: "We are envoys of this city and are returning from an expedition which we had to undertake about five years ago! We made a really important discovery which we have to report to the priests; therefore let us go forth unimpeded, if you do not want to be sold as beasts of burden tomorrow!
HG|3|202|3|0|As you can see, our ten camels are laden with large treasures; therefore you will do well, if you give us from here to the priests a safe conduct! For what the camels carry, belongs to the priests; but we carry our gold in the bags of our garment. Thus go and protect us from robbers and thieves and you shall be praised by us before the powerful priests!"
HG|3|202|4|0|After this speech the henchmen and soldiers were  appeased and accompanied the ten scouts to the priests.
HG|3|202|5|0|When the ten arrived at the priests, instantly a sharp examination was conducted, starting with the investigation of the treasures, which were on the backs of the camels.
HG|3|202|6|0|When the treasures were accepted as fully validated, the bags of the messengers were examined, to make sure that they had enough to protect them from the slave caste.
HG|3|202|7|0|It was found, however, that they had three times as much as was needed to liberate them from the slave class. Therefore, they had to surrender two-thirds; for meanwhile a law was released whereby every low class citizen was allowed to possess only the required amount of gold to simply protect him from the slave class. Since these messengers were also from the lower citizen class, the law applied also to them.
HG|3|202|8|0|Only after this exam were they asked what discoveries they had made.
HG|3|202|9|0|And one of the ten who was a good speaker and not unversed in politics, replied:
HG|3|202|10|0|»Great mightiest servants of all gods and faithful keepers of the books of Kinkar! We saw countries with golden mountains; but no soul inhabits the same. - But this is the least!
HG|3|202|11|0|We found streams and brooks in which flows wine, milk and honey, and found forests where fried apples are growing! - But that is also not the most!
HG|3|202|12|0|For we also found the path which leads to the stars, and found there so endlessly beautiful virgins that we lost our senses! - But this is still not the most!
HG|3|202|13|0|We also found near the path to the stars so terrible gigantically big people, that, if only one of them came here, with the greatest ease he would crush with one step our whole city! But that is still not the most!
HG|3|202|14|0|Hear! From here hardly a small day trip on a mountain lives a very old man! Everything around us is for a long time already submissive to us, - only this man's house and people are not! Never has he paid only one coin to us!
HG|3|202|15|0|We found him and forced him to pay the long in arear tribute.
HG|3|202|16|0|But - alas! This man is surely a God! When we insisted on our demand, he raised his hand and immediately a thousand lightning flashes came down on us and killed all hands! He then stomped onto the ground and it opened up and swallowed all those killed, including camels and treasures of an immeasurable value.
HG|3|202|17|0|But we fled and the awful man shouted behind us: 'Tell that to the devils in the depths!'
HG|3|202|18|0|Highest great mighty servant of all the gods! This is our yield from A to Z; make of it what you want, - but let us go home!"
HG|3|203|1|0|But the priests said: "If the matter seriously stands as you said - especially the discovery of the gold mountains - you have made an infinitely important discovery, provided that the way to them is not too far and not subjected to too many difficulties! If only those giants do not dominate these mountains?!
HG|3|203|2|0|But concerning the old man on the heights, we let him be as he is, if we are not capable to catch him in a fine manner; because it is not a good thing to deal with such wizards and there exists no power to encounter them!
HG|3|203|3|0|But we swear it to you that you will become priests, if you're able to win over this wizard by trickery! Because through his spell power we very easily could get hold of the gold mountains, provided that he could also fight those giants with the power of the elements, as he has fought your colleagues, and especially assuming that your statement regarding this magician is true!
HG|3|203|4|0|For you are cunning foxes! It can easily be the case that your companions, of whom you said that they were killed by this magician, made off with the great treasures and have settled anywhere on earth to found a completely independent kingdom! - But woe to you if we will find out about it"!
HG|3|203|5|0|But the scouts replied: "If the truth of our testimony depends on the existence of this demigod and his actions towards our companions, then just send reliable messengers up to him, or visit him yourself, - and you can had us chastise to death with burning rods if the matter is different from what we have told you sadly and terribly enough!
HG|3|203|6|0|But as this is true and you will also confirm it, you can afterwards also judge our other statements! But we do not want to put either a yes nor a no to it; investigate and judged for yourself!"
HG|3|203|7|0|But when the priests were given such a speech by the messengers, they said to them: "We have concluded from your speech that you have spoken the truth from beginning to end; therefore, according to our power of full- and omnipotence we appoint you to real envoys and lift you out of the lower citizen class into the middle class where you are allowed to carry weapons! But for that you have to see to it that the magician becomes a useful friend of us!"
HG|3|203|8|0|And the messengers said: "We will do what is possible; but we can never ever warrant any success! For just as this man had our companions destroyed by lightning and splitting of the earth, he can do the same to us and to all of you, should he even in the slightest become aware of it!
HG|3|203|9|0|What if he stomps with his foot on the ground in the direction of Hanoch and the earth divides and engulfs us all and the city in an infinite abyss?! What then?
HG|3|203|10|0|Therefore, we are of the opinion that it would be surely more advisable to let this highly dangerous individual unperturbed, than in any way try to search for him, since we can not know whether he is able to see through our plans and what his reaction towards us will be!
HG|3|203|11|0|However, - if you insist to carry out your request, we will comply; but it is impossible to warrant any success!"
HG|3|203|12|0|And the priests said: "Good, we accept your point;  your judgment is good! We therefore want to call together a great council after three days, and what then will be decided we will act accordingly; but you shall be present at the council and will therefore need to put on priestly garments and you will be incorporated into our caste!
HG|3|203|13|0|For now, though, go home; get everything there in order and come then with wife and children here to the council!"
HG|3|204|1|0|When the ten left the building of the priests, they were flabbergasted among themselves and said:
HG|3|204|2|0|"Now we can clearly see where the shoes of our priesthood are too tight! Their heaven, which they are preaching to all the people, consists of gold; to gain access to it, they take to the most extraordinary measures!
HG|3|204|3|0|Who has ever experienced anything similar during the times when the priesthood has taken over all the power and rule, that someone is lifted from the lower citizen class into the highest caste of the priests?!
HG|3|204|4|0|We are now been given this enormous luck! Why then? - Because we understood how to lie, except for the only true event on the heights!
HG|3|204|5|0|But we smell the fine roast already, namely whereto this matter with our forthcoming priesthood is heading! But just wait you gold-robed foxes, - your plan with us that we should pave you the way to the golden hills and make you partners, will become damned hot for you! Already with the first step you surely will want to withdraw your devil’s feet! But it will be too late; for we will pour a sea of flames over you, from which you will not escape!
HG|3|204|6|0|We indeed will have to face a great fire pile and stand in front of an endless deep abyss, which they constructed underground and filled with snakes and all kinds of poisonous vermin, and make the most gruesome trust vows until we will be thrown into priestly garments, - but this will not limit our case! We will indeed swear with our mouths, but at the same time cursing in the chest - and in this way the priesthood will have attached a tumor  to their body which no god will be able to cure!
HG|3|204|7|0|We will clear a path to the golden mountains of our cleverness, and the entire priesthood will need to walk on it, - but in the background we will have the giants of our indignation and our anger lurking at them! And once the fine flock is approaching this burning background, then a sign - understood! -, and the giants will emerge with invincible power and crush under their treads this whole brood!
HG|3|204|8|0|And only then we will show the people the way to the stars, and it lead to a country in itself, where to find the most beautiful virgins of pure recognitions, and in a country where wine, honey and milk is flowing as a true enthusiasm for genuine truths and everything that is good!
HG|3|204|9|0|And the fried apples they will find on the tree of life and the true, pure knowledge thereof!
HG|3|204|10|0|We stick to it; but a curse on any traitor among us! For now it is up to us, and according to our plan we can save ourselves and all the people from certain destruction; Therefore let us all like one for himself among us, and the work must succeed!
HG|3|204|11|0|So far we have succeeded to deceive the priesthood to such an extent that they even made us priests, which will give us even more leeway to much easier lead these wretches astray, so that finally nothing will remain of them than perhaps a historical name!
HG|3|204|12|0|Such we have decided and such will be implemented by us punctually and faithfully! Amen, among us amen!"
HG|3|204|13|0|Only after this conspiracy did the ten went to their respective homes and arranged everything and then returned with wife and children to the college of the priests for the upcoming large council meeting.
HG|3|204|14|0|But what happened there, the following will show.
HG|3|205|1|0|About five thousand of the most senior priests were gathered in the large open hall, which was built in the manner of an amphitheater, and were waiting for the ten scouts with great longing and greed.
HG|3|205|2|0|When they also entered this open hall with somewhat anxious expectations, they were immediately surrounded by the priests and lead to an underground passage where at the end a large fire could be seen.
HG|3|205|3|0|They were led closer and closer to this fire and soon discovered from a certain distance, that in the midst of this mighty flames were howling, firered people.
HG|3|205|4|0|But the fire was only a mirage fire, similar to what is accomplished at present in theaters by transparents, a turning wheel and finely painted flames; only was here in Hanoch the illusion so perfect that anybody in a certain vicinity could not see anything else but a most real, mighty fire, which of course did not had the slightest heat.
HG|3|205|5|0|When our ten caught sight of this tremendous spectacle they began to feel very strange. They would have liked to ask: "What is this? Who are those howling in there?", but right at the entrances they were emphatically urged to keep quiet with everything they are going to see, otherwise it will be happening to them!
HG|3|205|6|0|From the fire they were led to another tunnel and soon arrived at a forty fathoms deep and ninety fathoms in circumference hole, fenced off with railings at the top.
HG|3|205|7|0|The priest lit here pitched bundles of straw and threw them down into the abyss; this lit the hole and a lot of vermin could be seen at the bottom as well as many gnawed skeleton, and it was of course impossible to discerned whether this were human or animal remains. But they were all from animals, however, very large animals; for human skeletons would not have been so easily visible at a depth of forty fathoms.
HG|3|205|8|0|Because here everything was fraudulent and aimed at creating great fear.  and so also the snakes and other vermin were artificially formed and had a mechanical movement; because the natural species would not be that easily visible at such depth, which could be accessed by a secret but very spacious spiral staircase in order to direct the mechanism of the snakes, dragons and crocodiles there.
HG|3|205|9|0|This basin was built underneath a natural cave whose large spaciousness contributed to the size reputation of the abyss.
HG|3|205|10|0|Now, if one considers these two deceptive appearances and the laymen next to it, it will not be difficult to understand what terrible fear came over our ten messengers, when they had to swear at the abyss, to comply with all ordinances of the high priests without the slightest demur, if they did not want to be thrown alive either into the hellfire or into this abyss.
HG|3|205|11|0|The ten therefore vowed out of fear with their mouths, but the more fiercely they cursed in their chests, saying to themselves: "Just let us get out into the open once again and you get a taste of this abyss and your hell itself!”
HG|3|205|12|0|After this oath the ten were again led back to the large open hall and were clothed with under-priestly garments, after which the great council meeting started.
HG|3|206|1|0|In the middle of the hall was a six ell high rostrum. The ten messengers had to stand on it together with ten high priests. The other priests stood in crowded circles around this stage; first, of course, the high priests and in wider circles the under-priests.
HG|3|206|2|0|One of the high priest on the stage stood before the ten, and said: "You know it, and we all know what you have spoken to us! You are now priests yourself and it lies now in your interest as well as in ours that we seize the gold mountains and therefore build a safe passage to it, -  whatever the matter will cost!
HG|3|206|3|0|To you alone the way is known; it is thus now up to you to accomplish this over important matter for our gold chambers and our general interest!
HG|3|206|4|0|If you could persuade the infamous magician on the heights with money and good words to serve our purpose, it will be well and good; but if you can’t do it, we still have over two million fighters and in case of need more than four million slaves, who we can turn into fighters whenever we want. And like many ants can even master a lion, we will also master with our superior number of fighters the giants who might be watching over those golden mountains!
HG|3|206|5|0|This is our view; but let us hear what is yours!"
HG|3|206|6|0|And one of the ten came forward and spoke on behalf of all of his nine comrades:
HG|3|206|7|0|"Your plan, your intentions and your advice, dear colleagues is commendable, and now as your naturally co-interested brothers we can only laud it; but if it can be as easily as you suppose be implemented, we doubt very much!
HG|3|206|8|0|Moreover, we ten have discussed it yesterday: Let’s suppose the case, we succeed to conquer the thousand mighty big gold mountains, which lie beyond the large seas in a very strange world, we asked ourselves what benefit does this creates for us! By this great mass of gold the value of this noble precious metal might become as valuable as the street refuse?!
HG|3|206|9|0|It will be said: 'That we will try to prevent and also be able to prevent, so that except for us no one else will find the way to the golden mountains!'
HG|3|206|10|0|'But how?', we ask. Will we as priests ourselves go there with camels, chip off the gold from the steep mountains with sharp tools and haul the gold to here in a three year long journey?
HG|3|206|11|0|If we undertake this alone, what wry faces will we pull should it happen to meet the giants who will not only take away all the gold, but also instantly crush us between their fingers like a bug?!
HG|3|206|12|0|However,if we take a necessarily large number of men with us, consisting of one million fighters and they see the golden mountains, will they not kill us and take possession of these valuable mountains themselves?!
HG|3|206|13|0|Whatever we do we will go from bad to worse! As entrepreneurs we will empty our treasuries to a minimum and will not gain anything; and should we succeed the value of all our treasures - as already noted - will fall below the value of street refuge.
HG|3|206|14|0|We are therefore of the opinion to simply let go of this undertaking and look for a more favorable opportunity! But that's only our advice; you can still do whatever you want and we are your servants and will always obey you faithfully in everything!"
HG|3|207|1|0|But the chief priests said; "We can see from this your speech quite well that you have our common interest at heart and that in all seriousness you have a profound subject- and world knowledge; but that you more out of fear for repeated travel dangers, than an actual fear for the giants are trying to dissuade us from reaching those gold mountains, was quite obvious from the very first beginning of your speech!
HG|3|207|2|0|For behold, if those giants would be such terrible beings who certainly must have seen you since you have seen them, certainly not one of you would have returned, like the other caravans which were sent out simultaneously with you but have not returned as yet, and it therefore must be assumed that they have perished badly.
HG|3|207|3|0|But you all would have returned safely despite the terrible giants, if you had behaved a little smarter at the magician on the heights!
HG|3|207|4|0|Behold, this is our opinion! Justify yourself against it if you can!"
HG|3|207|5|0|And one of the ten said: "High mighty chief colleagues of our humble self in front of you! You will have to forgive us in advance this time, if we have to counteract this your objection and to straightly show you with a very few words that you have completely misunderstood us, and have not understood by a distance what we have spoken to you!
HG|3|207|6|0|Did we mentioned anything in particular to indicate that we must fall into the hands of these giants during such undertaking?! We only postulated the slight possibility, for these terrible giants are living just behind those gold mountains! We saw them from hidden lairs where they couldn’t see us, we then loaded the gold on to our camels at night and also left under the cover of darkness.
HG|3|207|7|0|Thus we managed to escape unharmed this once, and this perhaps our gold robbery was probably the first time it occurred at these priceless mountains! But if this first robbery at these mountains has been certainly noticed by now by these watchful giants, we ask if a second attempt will also be so successful!
HG|3|207|8|0|Or can we know whether these giants are already following our tracks and pursue us?! Or they might have constructed such a bulwark around these enormous gold mountains, that even an eagle will get dizzy to fly over it?!
HG|3|207|9|0|Or have they violently pierced the narrow sandbank  of land which connects this world with the other, to separate the two pieces of land by mighty waters which we will not be able to wade through!
HG|3|207|10|0|Behold, we only hinted at that when mentioning the dangerous fight with the giants!
HG|3|207|11|0|But ask yourselves, if you have understood us in this way! We do not deny the possibility that we could go back to these mountains or at least get near them, but you also have to understand that this undertaking is subject to extraordinary expenses and with highly uncertain profits, while exposed to a thousand dangers!
HG|3|207|12|0|Should we therefore sacrifice our two million combatants for nothing at all and thereby lose all our power? That surely would be crazy!
HG|3|207|13|0|But if you do want to do something, then take the worthless slaves and send them under our leadership to the mountains. If they are lost then we have lost nothing; and should they succeed, we have won manyfold! - Think about that!”
HG|3|208|1|0|But the high priests, somewhat outranking the senior priests, and who earlier on were standing in the front row of the hall, walked on to the pulpit and directed the following words to the senior priest:
HG|3|208|2|0|"Listen to us; because it is too important what we have to say to you! These ten, which you have made lower priests, are looking highly suspicious to us!
HG|3|208|3|0|In the background they plan evil against us all! They set it up very cleverly to lead us up the garden path, but do not consider that a high priest is omniscient and is able to look at the most secret thoughts of people.
HG|3|208|4|0|We have done that and have discovered evil over evil in them against us; therefore do not trusts them! They are tigers in sheepskins!
HG|3|208|5|0|They may have experienced on their expedition everything they told us; but as yet we have no other proof than their own narrative to blind us! Therefore, we advise you to convince yourself at least of one fact, before entrusting any powers to them - otherwise we are beaten!
HG|3|208|6|0|Their refusal to accept our faithful fighters and their request for the slaves who hate us more than the bitterest ill-treatment, appears to have a very different reason than what they a little embarrassed presented to us! Therefore be on your guard because we omniscient high priests have spoken to you! "
HG|3|208|7|0|This objection made the senior priests seriously rethink their position and even more so the ten who felt very much affected by it.
HG|3|208|8|0|And one of the senior priest turned to the speaker of the ten and said: "Have you heard the testimony of an omniscient about you? How do you want to justify yourself?"
HG|3|208|9|0|The speaker, however, a cunning fine fellow, soon recovered and said: "High mighty colleagues! The omniscience of those high priests is just a smokescreen; for as omniscient they are, we are too! Politics has never been omniscience and never will be forever! Only bad guys are intimidated by those kind of tricks, but never a righteous man!
HG|3|208|10|0|If they had been omniscient, they would not have advised you to be careful, but they would have damned us to the hellfire from the outset; for they would have known it from the very beginning that we are tigers in sheepskins! Why then did they agreed with you to promote us to the priesthood?
HG|3|208|11|0|Then: Would they be all-knowing, they surely would have told you what has happened on the heights at the magician; but since they are not all-knowing, they advise you to convince yourself by other means if our statements are true or not!
HG|3|208|12|0|In addition we also ask you the senior priests: Do you believe yourself that they are omniscient, then why do you not ask them, that they tell you, what happened on the heights? And why do you not believe them to the letter and at once cast us either into the fire or into the abyss?
HG|3|208|13|0|But to beat those omniscient on the head, we hereby declare that we will not move one step until you have not at least inquired on the heights yourself whether we have told you the truth or not!
HG|3|208|14|0|And even then we will only start the journey to the gold mountains subject to several of you accompanying us and half of the fighter force will consist of regular soldiers and the other half composed of slaves! And if this still looks suspicious to them, we will not set a foot over the threshold! - And this is our final position!”
HG|3|208|15|0|The high priests sat there with very pitiful faces. But the senior priests sided with the ten and approved their reason; because they realized that the ten were right and trusted them completely. But to the high priests they said, that henceforth they should not involve themselves in such matters that did not concern them; for their cause was only the ceremonial honoring of the king.
HG|3|209|1|0|But the senior priests contemplated whom they should send to the magician on the heights to confirm the accuracy of the ten’s statement but without getting harmed. But they could not make a choice, who would be suitable for this awkward purpose.
HG|3|209|2|0|For firstly, no one had the courage and secondly everyone who was given the assignment said: "What is the use of this? You can send up thousands and millions; but if they are all together devoured by lightning and yawning earth crevices, what will be the fruit of all your envoys and all your troubles?"
HG|3|209|3|0|The senior priests recognized the truth of such reasoning and therefore again asked the ten what would be the wisest course of action.
HG|3|209|4|0|But the ten said: "How can you ask us who are suspected by you? Could we not as cunning foxes give you advice which would be water on our mill! Therefore be wise since you have already been warned that we are tigers in sheepskin!
HG|3|209|5|0|The high priests have told you then that they are omniscient; they will know it best what will be the best cause of action.”
HG|3|209|6|0|But the senior priests said: “Don’t be silly! You have yourself clearly demonstrated that the omniscience of these masters of ceremonies of the king are just a folly; and this is what it is!
HG|3|209|7|0|It is just an empty title and says as much as nothing! We are the men in charge and they are only figureheads including the king, who also carries the title ‘Supreme Divine Wisdom’, but at the same time is more stupid than the darkest autumn night!
HG|3|209|8|0|You have therefore only listen to us for everything else is just figural and sham for the sake of the stupid people! Therefore give us the advice to what should be done, and do not be concerned about anything else!"
HG|3|209|9|0|And the ten said: "High mighty servants of the Gods! If you want our advice and are not afraid that we lead you up the garden path, we ask you: why don’t you trust our first advice, which we have given you well-intentioned according to our thorough expertise?"
HG|3|209|10|0|And the senior priests answered somewhat embarrassed: "We would have done that; but in your anger against the high priests you yourselves have insisted on it; and that is why we only want to comply with your wish and not that of the figureheads!"
HG|3|209|11|0|And the ten said: "Well then, if you want to trust us with this second advice, you just as well can trust us with the first proposals, defying the figureheads - as you have been calling them - who have been warning you out of their omniscience and have called us tigers in sheepskin!
HG|3|209|12|0|Whoever wants to go to the magician, let him go! We surely will not make this journey for a second time; for who once has tasted the fire is certainly not going to touch the glowing metal again!
HG|3|209|13|0|If you trust us then trust us completely - otherwise we are of no use to you but to eat from your platter!”
HG|3|209|14|0|These words were well received by the senior priests and they all voted for the slave option and for arming them under the command of the ten.
HG|3|210|1|0|The senior priests now fully supported the release and arming of the slaves to conquer the gold mountains; but another fatal circumstance prevailed here, and this consisted therein, that namely this sad caste was the full property of the aristocrats and the priesthood had to re-purchase the slaves if they wanted them back. To reclaim the slaves by just a decree would be too risky, since the aristocrats were too powerful and regarded the priests for not much higher than itself and only tolerated and supported them for pure political considerations.
HG|3|210|2|0|Since the priests of course knew this, even if only very secretly, they were now again in a pinch and did not know what to do. To reveal to the ten such deepest political secrets, they regarded as not advisable; to thus promote them to senior priests and then divulge all other secrets to them, was a matter that was even harder to execute.
HG|3|210|3|0|They therefore argued this matter back and forth but did not know what they should do here.
HG|3|210|4|0|"Violence is not advisable!" They said. "Because we know where we stand! - Repurchase? What shuddering thought! Four million slaves! Only two pounds of gold for every slave, equals eight million pounds! Add to it the equipment and the sum becomes unpronounceable!
HG|3|210|5|0|To ask the ten for their advice again? How would we expose ourselves in front of them! - Promoting them thereat to senior priests? For this they are way too honest and exceptionally clever! Would they be let in on our loose political network, they would become a louse in the fur from which we could never cleanse ourselves anymore!
HG|3|210|6|0|Verily, in this matter good advice is expensive! We cannot go back on our word; the slaves must be freed and armed! But how? This is an entirely different question, to which no Satan can find a practical answer!"
HG|3|210|7|0|But one of the ten had an extremely fine hearing and heard some of the things which the senior priests whispered among themselves, and therefore said quietly to the others:
HG|3|210|8|0|"Listen, we already have them in our hands! The matter is running a cause where I wanted it to be anyway; now only steadfast and victory is in our hands!
HG|3|210|9|0|The old man on the heights said that we should proclaim these things to the devils in the depths! We have done that, and see they are already all confused! I knew the circumstances of the slaves quite well; that is why I asked for them! There is no other way out for them than to repurchase the slaves; they can impossibly renege on their word!
HG|3|210|10|0|This will be airing their gold chambers quite a lot and will terribly weaken them; for they will then no longer be able to maintain a force of two million fighters! But we will have a ferocious, terrible force in our hands and will quench their thirst for the gold mountains for all eternity!
HG|3|210|11|0|Most likely they will come to us for another advice; that we will give them the very best they can be fully assured of!
HG|3|210|12|0|O just wait, you gold-robed beasts, we will still teach you to sing a tune which no devil will be able to imitate!
HG|3|210|13|0|But quiet now; they already coming to us!"
HG|3|211|1|0|When the speaker of the ten had barely stopped speaking, the senior priests were already in front of him with very embarrassed faces and asked him as follows:
HG|3|211|2|0|"Listen to us; for it is of great importance what we now wish to hear from you!
HG|3|211|3|0|Behold, the arming of the slaves would be quite right; but they are all in their capacity of beasts of burden the purchased property in the hands of the aristocrats of the cities and the whole kingdom! Naturally we could reclaim them with our omnipotence, and nobody could stop us; but next to our omnipotence we are also the righteousness itself and impossibly could carry out such an illegal act!
HG|3|211|4|0|You now know how things are standing! You're smart people, formulate an advice by which we could reach our goal in the easiest and best manner! For this we can see irrefutable that all the slaves must be armed; but how to obtain the slaves legally is an entirely different question! It is to this question we we would like to hear from you a very clever answer!"
HG|3|211|5|0|And the speaker of the ten got up and said: "High mighty servants of the Gods! We have understood you well; but we also must draw your attention to what we have said to you at the outset, namely: The undertaking will certainly cost a great deal of money, for which the eventual big profits are still far out of reach and the question remains whether we will can get hold of it!
HG|3|211|6|0|With the power of four million soldiers it is indeed highly unlikely not to succeed; but we still not have the winning gold in the bag and therefore cannot promise anybody to become a co-beneficiary if he would make a contribution to this grandiose undertaking.
HG|3|211|7|0|For if you would say to one or the other: 'Give us your slaves for the intended undertaking! If we are successful you will receive four pounds of gold for each slave!'
HG|3|211|8|0|Then the addressed person who is promised to become a co-beneficiary, will say: The undertaking is quite laudable; but it is too far away, too uncertain and the risk is far too great! Therefore, we can not risk anything in advance! But what we want to do, to not hinder such an enterprise, lies therein, that we want to hand over to you all the slaves for a price of two pounds of gold or twenty-five pounds of silver per head! If the slaves come back, we will take them back and reimburse you the inset price; if they don’t come back you have to give us either fresh ones in equal numbers, if you want your inset amount or the inset will remain ours!'
HG|3|211|9|0|Behold, this is the infallible voice of all the great slave owners! Just try it and we want to go into the fire, if they act differently!
HG|3|211|10|0|Therefore, there are only two alternatives left, to either let go of the whole undertaking or, on behalf of all the gods who rule the earth, to bite the bullet!"
HG|3|211|11|0|And the senior priests said: "Good! Letting-go of this undertaking is no option; but tomorrow we want to listen to some of the aristocrats of this great city! But woe unto you, if they will talk differently than what you just have told us!"
HG|3|211|12|0|And the speaker said: "You can be lucky if they will not insist on any bigger claims; but I think they will make the matter much more difficult for you! For us there certainly is no woe; but that you will not cry a little woe, if you will hear the surely higher demands, the day of tomorrow will tell us!"
HG|3|212|1|0|And the senior priests said very grim faced: "You already seem to cheer in advance about our unsuccessful attempt?! Be careful not to cheer too soon!"
HG|3|212|2|0|And the speaker of the ten said: "We do not rejoice in the least; but if you threaten us with ‘woe you’ for nothing at all and for giving you a sound advice, we think it is not inappropriate to add a favorable justification to your hasty ‘woe’ call, which over emphasizes what we hinted to you on a small scale!
HG|3|212|3|0|But now nothing further; we will be silent now and wait and see what the day of tomorrow will bring!"
HG|3|212|4|0|Upon this comment the senior priests were quite taken aback and left the stage, and the ten also went to their dwellings.
HG|3|212|5|0|But the senior priests immediately sent out a thousand heralds to summon all the great aristocrats of Hanoch to appear in the large open council chamber the next day.
HG|3|212|6|0|The next morning the large council chamber was teeming with mighty aristocrats of the city; but none of them knew yet why they have been called.
HG|3|212|7|0|Some thought that the priests had arranged for another big slave auction; others thought that a new law was going to be introduced or even even new taxes be enforced. And so they guessed in anticipation back and forth, what would become of this convocation; but no one knew the real reason.
HG|3|212|8|0|And after been given a sign, the ten with the other junior priests entered from the one side, and after a while also the senior priests, bristling with gold and precious stones, entered from the other side.
HG|3|212|9|0|In the crowd the ten were asked by the aristocrats what was to be expected.
HG|3|212|10|0|And the ten said: "Nothing else than merely repurchasing the slaves! Demand proper prices, otherwise you all go under!"
HG|3|212|11|0|This hint spread like wildfire among the aristocrats, and they were now well prepared for what was coming.
HG|3|212|12|0|The ten now remained standing at the bottom of the steps of the great stage and waited for the shining senior priests. After a while they appeared with great ceremony and went onto the stage while repeatedly shouting ‘Hurra’.
HG|3|212|13|0|When this rampaging salute came to an end, a strong-voiced senior priest opened his mouth and said:
HG|3|212|14|0|"Listen to me, you great-glorious aristocrats of the empire! The messengers sent out by us have discovered in a very distant land mountains, which are made of pure gold, of which they brought us a rich sample!
HG|3|212|15|0|But these magnificent mountains are inhabited by monstrous giants who are likely to be very strong. To combat them and to assure us of the gold mountains, we need a strong force, at least as a precaution, because we can not know how strong those giants are!
HG|3|212|16|0|In order to set up this great force, we need all the slaves! But it is now a matter under which conditions you are going to give us the slaves. Do you want to cede them to us by sharing the the profit or for a cheap refund? - This is the reason why we are here and thus give us a good answer! Let it be done!"
HG|3|212|17|0|When the aristocrats heard such, they said, "Listen, the discovery should be very much respected for mountains of pure gold are indeed not a trifle matter -; but the good project is too far away, therefore we certainly can not share the assured profit!
HG|3|212|18|0|But to be no hindrance to such brilliant undertaking, we'll cede you on averages every male slave for a cheap restitution of five pounds of gold, and every female slave for three pounds!
HG|3|212|19|0|If they come back, we are going to take them back for one third of the inset price! We believe that this condition is fair?"
HG|3|212|20|0|Here the ten cheered secretly; but the senior priests almost fell in despair and did not know what to say to such high prices. They therefore called the ten onto the stage.
HG|3|213|1|0|When the ten came onto the stage they were immediately surrounded by the senior priests and addressed with the following question:
HG|3|213|2|0|"We now fully realize that you have a clear insight in all matters; because your words from yesterday perfectly resembles that what the aristocrats demanded in an unmerciful way!
HG|3|213|3|0|We are going, because we have to, accept such conditions, although it will cost us two-thirds of our gold; but for that reason we are asking you now and demand the most conscientious answer, at how many pounds you estimate such a gold mountain is, and how many pounds, if the matter proceeds favorably, can be brought here in the course of four to five years!
HG|3|213|4|0|Due to your sharp mind, you now enjoy our full confidence and this means tremendously much; do not dare to abused this and give us a completely true answer!"
HG|3|213|5|0|When the ten heard such a question from the senior priests they thought jubilantly by themselves: "Only now you are completely in our hands! You will receive an answer which should fit your stupid question, like a big turban on a small head; but what lies behind this answer, will bring you death and destruction! But such message will remain hidden from your stupidity until such time when it will be revealed to your satan-faces in reality!"
HG|3|213|6|0|After this contemplation the speaker came to the front and said: "But, you highly powerful servants of all gods! What little thought over question is now again! You are senior priests - and still you ask, how many pounds a tremendous goldberg is weighing?! Only try to partly weigh the smallest mountain and we are sure you will run out of patience before finish weighing its many thousand million pounds! But what then is such a small hill compared to an enormous mountain range, as there is none in our vicinity?!
HG|3|213|7|0|Ask yourselves whether it is possible to determine its weight! In addition, we already told you at the very beginning that conquering these mountains, must bring the value of gold down below that of street refuge! By that we surely have said enough?! For this world seems to be made from pure gold, just as the world we are inhabiting is made from bare soil! We now believe, according to our faithfulness to you, it will not be necessary to say anything further about it!
HG|3|213|8|0|How many pounds every one who is accompanying us can carry without getting hurt, you hopefully will be able to calculate as good as we do! About thirty pounds per person on averages will not be an exaggeration?! But if we can add extra camels, the weight can be tripled! Do you want even more?"
HG|3|213|9|0|And the senior priests said: "O no, no; since we are the good frugality itself! If only one transport can yield that much and we become owners of these gold mountains, we will have indeed enough! After that we will maintain an annual transport, by which we hope to yield every year at least the same amount; and the matter will go well, especially if we bring our frugality into the equation! And in such assured hope we shall now turn to the the somewhat bitter tasting task of redeeming the slaves!"
HG|3|213|10|0|The ten now cheered even more secretly.
HG|3|213|11|0|But the senior priests turned to the aristocrats, saying: "After proper consideration we have decided to accept your offer; therefore make it known throughout. From tomorrow the buyback will begin and will continue for thirty days! Who will bring his slaves until then, will receive the negotiated amount; after this time everybody will be punished tenfold with the additional loss of all his slaves. Let it be done!"
HG|3|213|12|0|With that this assembly was concluded, and all left the council chamber.
HG|3|214|1|0|Already the next day many slaves of both sexes were brought to the priests; the number was likely to be more than three times hundred thousand.
HG|3|214|2|0|Everything was in a big disarray and the senior priests did not know where to begin to redeem the slaves.
HG|3|214|3|0|And the ten said to them: "Let each aristocat approach and say to him: 'Give us the list on which it is indicated how many slaves you have brought; put a sign on the forehead of each slave and you will be paid according to the list! If the number on the list corresponds with the subsequent takeover number, you can go home with your proceeds; however, if this is not the case you will lose not only the whole number of your slaves brought here, but will  also be punished on top of that by the same amount!’
HG|3|214|4|0|See, it is very easy, and it will have the best effect; go and implement such immediately, otherwise the buyback will take longer than a year!"
HG|3|214|5|0|But the senior priest said: "This is quite right! Your advice is good; but where to go with so many? Where to accommodate them, where to feed them and how to clothe them if necessary?”
HG|3|214|6|0|But the ten said: "What for are the immense palaces, of which we have within the walls of the city a thousand, of which each can easily house ten thousand people? These are standing empty and merely serve to increase our reputation! Put the slaves in there! Surely, if there would be three times as many, we could easily accommodate them!
HG|3|214|7|0|How to feed them? - Don’t you have in all these palaces overfilled cereal- and fruit chambers?! What will it take to air them a little?! There is so much that the whole of Hanoch could survive from it for twenty years!
HG|3|214|8|0|How to clothe the many slaves? - What will it take to empty your immense military clothing supply magazines a little for a purpose, whereby you already within the course of a few years can fill the same magazines with gold, as they are now being stuffed with military clothes?!«
HG|3|214|9|0|The senior priests agreed to this but also calculated that every man would then cost them even more.
HG|3|214|10|0|But the ten said: "Whoever invests only a little can never expect to win big! However, we believe, where it concerns the recovery of a whole world of gold, no pre-expenses should be spared!"
HG|3|214|11|0|The word 'gold world' charmed the senior priests; they then consented to everything. They informed the aristocrats about the lists and the marking of the forehead of the slaves.
HG|3|214|12|0|Thereupon the aristocrats made their lists conscientiously and designated the slaves on the forehead, where each slave owner had his own unique sign; and the detachment went off very well.
HG|3|214|13|0|The detached slaves were then immediately placed in one or the other palace, clothed and fed, and were now also allowed to speak again, those who could speak. But many had to learn to speak first.
HG|3|214|14|0|And in one month all this work was completed without further interruptions.
HG|3|215|1|0|The already completely dehumanized slaves but this phenomenon was inexplicable, and they did not know what would come of it.
HG|3|215|2|0|The senior priests said to the ten: "Well, the first work is completed! All slaves Male and female sex from all parts of our empire are redeemed. Our great palaces along the walls of our city are filled with the slaves and those cared for there. But what happens now? "
HG|3|215|3|0|And the ten languages: "Well, Give us four thousand experienced in the management of arms Men! With this we want to drag ten and want for the time being open to the redeemed, why they were redeemed. And secondly, we want to divide four weapons skilled in every palace, to be perfectly practiced by all slaves of both sexes in the leadership of the weapons in the shortest possible time, and that the male part in the management of severe and the female part in the leadership of the light weapons; because without such practice they are not going to need it! "
HG|3|215|4|0|The senior priests but said, "It's all all right so; But where do we get at once so many blind (blunt) weapon? For to this end once clinging simply take the new sharp weapons from our large armories, would be really something unwise and uneconomical and even dangerous! For this caste has an old Grimm on us; Now, if you would get a sudden sharp weapons in their hands, because it is unlikely we fare well!
HG|3|215|5|0|Therefore, they should be in our opinion, first practiced with the ordinary dummy weapons of wood and straw; and if they know how to perform these and otherwise have made their own the right discipline of a fighter, and only then, we think you are the right weapons are entrusted! Are you not agree? "
HG|3|215|6|0|And the ten languages: "Too much caution is as bad as too little! So you think of a possible revenge of these people, since it needs no weapons for a mass of more than four million people! When she stands up against us, they already overwhelmed us with their seriousness; and would the slaves in the sense that, since they had already invaded us!
HG|3|215|7|0|Let but the whole thing just completely reassured us, and we are with our lives that you see in the course of a Monde all the slaves very well armed protract will, without them even a fly will be offended! "
HG|3|215|8|0|In this speech agreed the senior priests for the once sharp weapons and gave the ten four thousand weapons expert men.
HG|3|215|9|0|With these ten attracted the very next day, to the expectant in the most intense expectation slaves who did not know because as already mentioned at the beginning - what of this phenomenon (namely their redemption) should be.
HG|3|215|10|0|The ten were distributed so that as each one hundred palaces took over, and shared on the same day the Weapons (trainers) a.
HG|3|215|11|0|When the ten but in the palaces, the slaves were coming to him, they were at once assailed with anxious questions, what is to become of them.
HG|3|215|12|0|And the ten languages everywhere: "Be patient; We are your savior and liberator from your hard chains of slavery!
HG|3|215|13|0|Now you will be trained in the weapons a moon (month) at good food; then we will go out to beat a great nation, this is worse than any hell, but otherwise quite cowardly, stupid and effeminate! And then we will, as now the last to be the masters of the world! If you will be fully knowledgeable weapons only, then you ought to know more! "
HG|3|215|14|0|This customer has brought the slaves almost beside himself with joy, and the ten were worshiped by them almost.
HG|3|216|1|0|Already the next day the strongest were picked in the palaces and armed at once and practiced in the use of the weapons.
HG|3|216|2|0|But the weaker ones were first fed for a couple of weeks so that they could recovered their strength; only then also they were trained to use the weapons.
HG|3|216|3|0|Regarding the elderly slaves - of course of both sexes - were given lighter weapons, but they were not allowed to practice its use, but they had to care of certain domestic tasks and to look after the youth.
HG|3|216|4|0|Daily envoys from the senior priests were sent to the ten, to see what was happening but at the same time also spies who overheard what was said here and there, if it was not of a treacherous nature.
HG|3|216|5|0|On the third day already the ten knew exactly about such secret missions on the part of the senior priests and thus knew how to behave themselves, so that no word occurred in the whole immense army, which could be regarded by the most mistrustful senior priests as suspicious.
HG|3|216|6|0|But the more the slaves were trained and showed their skills, the more spies were sent by the senior priests who looked and sniffed at everything what was said and done and undertaken.
HG|3|216|7|0|This angered the ten and prompted them to go to the senior priests, where they were received with great distinction. When they were asked by the senior priests what was their important concern, they said:
HG|3|216|8|0|"You know quite well that we ten are acting honestly and you also know how far our ingenuity and our wisdom reaches! You know how the aristocrats had to dance to our insight and our advice and to their great disadvantage; because now everyone has a few more pounds of gold in his closet, but he now also has to work for himself and eat his little bread with the sweat in his face or he must hire day workers whom he surely must pay an expensive wage.
HG|3|216|9|0|But we have an invincible force in our hands, with which we can always empty the gold closets of the aristocrats, if we wanted to; and all their gold is as good as totally ours!
HG|3|216|10|0|Behold, all that we have calculated and contemplated already with the redemption of slaves: 'Demand as much as you want! Today we will pay you; but tomorrow we will take the fourfold from you!'
HG|3|216|11|0|Is this alone not a plan to your advantage which cannot be paid in gold, not to mention the great undertaking which we have in front of us?! And still are we surrounded daily by thousands of spies from your side who do not understand our fine words and then often maliciously provide you with the worst kind of news about us!
HG|3|216|12|0|Behold, this we know quite well, and this is why we have come to you, to lay down our office before you because you do not trusts us; for one suspicion awakens another! If you don’t trust us, we do not trust you and therefore rather resign our duties so that the distrust against us will end!"
HG|3|216|13|0|Here the senior priests began to appease the ten again, gave them valuable presents and asked them earnestly to resume their duties - and now with the benefit to continue their military exercises for another three months, and then to move out for effective service.
HG|3|216|14|0|With that the ten were satisfied, because by that they achieved what they actually wanted, and then went back to their great army.
HG|3|217|1|0|Thereupon the former slaves were trained for another three months and thereby reached a great dexterity in the use of the weapons.
HG|3|217|2|0|When the ten saw that the slaves were now equally adept in handling the weapons, they dismissed the four thousand training masters and appointed captains and colonels from the ranks of the slaves themselves, to thus regulated the whole great army.
HG|3|217|3|0|But the senior priests were not entirely happy about the fact that the ten had dismissed the four thousand trusted men; they thus had the ten asked about the reason for their action.
HG|3|217|4|0|But the ten replied: "Because we do not want to move out into the wide world with people who you need for your own army, which would be against our plan!
HG|3|217|5|0|In addition, the four thousand men do not really have the actual spirit and are too much used to the good life; all this is incompatible with our undertaking.
HG|3|217|6|0|Therefore, we have dismissed them and sent back to their army. We believe thereby to have acted correctly, as we have done it all time; but should this again appear offensive to you, you are welcome to do it differently!
HG|3|217|7|0|Give us a plan according to which we should act and the results will then teach you, what fruits your plan will bring forth! Have you not, five years ago, according to your insight sent scouts to all directions, simultaneously with us?! Why did they never came back and brought you treasures like us? - Because they have no love and loyalty to you!
HG|3|217|8|0|But we, who always have showed you the greatest faithfulness despite all the calamities we have to endure, may only stir, and you again find a new reason to suspect us! If we ten ever experience another such move on your part, we will leave everything, and you then can do what you want!"
HG|3|217|9|0|This response was a serious sting to the senior priests and they did not know how they should avenge it; for they did not dare to say anything further, because they were afraid to lose the conquest of the gold mountains.
HG|3|217|10|0|But such arrogant answer should not go unpunished! But how? - About that a three-day council was held among the senior priests. But it led to no result; since everything could be an insult to the ten and thus also the loss of the gold mountains. And so the senior priests had to eventually swallow the answer, irrespective if they wanted or did not wanted it!
HG|3|217|11|0|But they said: "The issue will not be cancelled entirely; postponed does not mean abandoned! If they will return from the expedition, they will have to taste hell a little!"
HG|3|217|12|0|However, the ten learned about this remark from a very friendly junior priest and the ten said to themselves: "Let’s leave it at that and just ignore them! Tomorrow it will be announced that we will move out with the entire force the day after tomorrow and after a short while it will show who will be tasting hell first!"
HG|3|217|13|0|The announcement was made the next day, with which the senior priests were very much in agreement, and on the third day at midnight the exodus began and lasted until evening; because four and a half million people make up a long train, especially if it included two hundred thousand camels and four times as many donkeys which, together with the camels were used to carry all kinds of equipment and comestibles.
HG|3|218|1|0|When the great army was a two days' journey north of Hanoch, the ten halted the caravan and asked for a general camp to be setup.
HG|3|218|2|0|About five hundred thousand tents were erected in a beautiful, richly with fruit vegetated mountain valley, which was still uninhabited, and this for the reason that it was surrounded on all sides by insurmountable high mountains and had only one possible access, which, however, was also very difficult to pass because it consisted of a narrow, fairly steep ravine, of which the scrub and here and there very loose rocks had to be cleared away first before further travel was possible.
HG|3|218|3|0|The ten knew about this valley, since they already discovered it on their first trip, and had at that time adopted a secret plan to make good use of this magnificent valley on a certain occasion.
HG|3|218|4|0|The opportunity had presented itself now, and so this valley was fully monopolized, which together with other habitable mountain areas measured over seventy square miles (1 Austrian mile = 7.58 km).
HG|3|218|5|0|When all the people were accommodated in the tents, the ten summoned all the chiefs and said:
HG|3|218|6|0|"Now listen to us! We now want to reveal to you the true plan which is the reason for our undertaking!
HG|3|218|7|0|You have tasted in the most inhumane way the most shameful, gold greedy government of the priests in Hanoch as slaves and beasts of burden of the aristocrats of the great empire, and with your scared skin you are still witnesses of the great nefarious cruelty of these immigrated former mountain dwellers against us poor children of Kahin!
HG|3|218|8|0|Now payday has arrived! Through our cleverness we have made all of you in the whole wide kingdom free and knew how to beguile the true devils of senior priests, to let them walk into this trap.
HG|3|218|9|0|The day of the most terrible revenge is here! Espouse in everything the ancient God and then us as His tools, and we will again become the rulers of Hanoch, and those who bought you as beasts of burden, will soon be compelled to serve you in the same capacity!
HG|3|218|10|0|But we will not move towards Hanoch and initiate a bloody, uncertain battle with the big, powerful city, but here on this place we will conquer them and will throw their bodies to the many beasts of the forest to consume! And if we have caused them an incalculable great defeat, only then will we march into Hanoch under the most terrible name, to subjugated everyone who is not part of our tribe!
HG|3|218|11|0|But now we have to build houses here and lay out fruit gardens, carefully collect all the fruits, search for edible roots and to multiply them in the gardens! Then we have to accurately examine the whole wide encircling mountain range for any possible access! Should that be the case, the access must immediately be blocked with a wall, so that it is even for a cat impossible to climb over it!
HG|3|218|12|0|When all this will be accomplished, we will give you further orders! Thus go now and set everything in motion; But your prime focus remains the main entrance! Let it be done!"
HG|3|219|1|0|The top commanders went and diligently and emphatically relayed the instructions to the whole army and all began to stir.
HG|3|219|2|0|Two hundred thousand men went to investigate the entrances leading to this mountain valley, and wherever a ravine or any possibility existed to enter the valley over the high mountains, everything was done to make such sites as inaccessible as possible.
HG|3|219|3|0|The canyons were blocked off with high walls and at those places of the high mountains which were slightly less steep and thus were in an extreme case passable, were either on the one side or on the other side turned into high rising vertical rock faces so that a transition was quite impossible.
HG|3|219|4|0|It took this section of the army, assigned to fortify the valley, six month to complete the work.
HG|3|219|5|0|More than twice as many people were assigned to build fixed dwellings and completed in the same time two hundred thousand houses and cottages.
HG|3|219|6|0|A third and biggest group of people, however, were used for agriculture; and within a short time hundreds of thousands of gardens and fields were created, and already in one year this valley looked like an Eden.
HG|3|219|7|0|The most remarkable thing in this matter, however, was that in these many excavations a great number of extremely rich gold veins were discovered, which were immediately mined and processed so that within a short time many thousands and thousands zentner (1 zentner = about 50 kg) of the purest gold was yielded. Yes, this metal was found in such quantities there that the ten even had all kinds of home appliances made from shining gold - such as the plow, the spade, the hoes, and shovels! In the course of three years already, every resident of this valley had golden tools.
HG|3|219|8|0|In short, there was so much gold exploited from the mountains within a short time, and this in a very pure state, that the ten had large free standing rocks of the high mountains facing Hanoch, plated with gold so that it looked like if they were pure gold.
HG|3|219|9|0|The high ductility of gold was known to them. They were also familiar with the use of various tree resins and thus it was easy for them to gild some rocks of the high mountains.
HG|3|219|10|0|Likewise, they had the main entrance to this now beautiful mountainous countryside walled with huge, well- hewn square stones on both sides at forty ell high and three hundred fathoms long and had it gilded, so that it had the appearance as if the whole wall was from pure gold.
HG|3|219|11|0|In the course of five years this large mountain valley was so cultured that thereat the senior officers together with other community leaders went to the ten and said:
HG|3|219|12|0|"Listen to us, you dear, wise men! We are of the opinion to let Hanoch - be Hanoch; for we are now here obviously better off than the whole of Hanoch!
HG|3|219|13|0|We have fruits, cereals, sheep, cows, camels, donkeys, deer, gazelles, goats, chickens, pigeons, hares, rabbits and gold in great abundance.
HG|3|219|14|0|We live here in peace and in good harmony. We are well dressed and have good and solid houses. We are here cut off from the whole world and live well in a fortress that only God can defeat! No one can ever find us and betray here!
HG|3|219|15|0|Therefore, let Hanoch be as it is and live here quietly; because once the Hanochites learn of our shining prosperity, they will never leave us in peace!"
HG|3|219|16|0|But the ten said: "That you do not understand! We are no fools and march towards Hanoch; but we will lure them in a most cunning way to our main entrance and defeat them there in a manner which they will not forget for centuries!
HG|3|219|17|0|Soon we will prepare messengers to invite the senior priests to receive the gold here! If they then come here, they will receive a load that forever they will not know what hit them? - Why? That, only we know!"
HG|3|220|1|0|Everything, however, what happened in Hanoch and now also in the mountain country, was made known to Noah on the heights and it was indicated to him to first send a messenger to the highlanders, to convince them to let go of their malicious plans against the Hanochites and to admonish them vividly to true repentance, humility and a living trust in the living God and to love Him.
HG|3|220|2|0|Similarly, he, namely Noah should also send a second messenger to Hanoch. He especially should tell the senior priests how they had been betrayed by the ten. He then should advise them, not to look for these traitors and try to chastise them for it. Because they could only be punishment by the Divine; but any human punishment attempt is bound to fail, because these people had fortified themselves to such an extent that it was not possible for any man of a hostile nature, to reach these people alive.
HG|3|220|3|0|Therefore, the high priest should reunite in the name of the one true God, should do serious penance themselves, destroy the idols and return to the only one true God, who then will show mercy to them and will bring friendship between them and the highland people, and they will then provide you with rich donations of all kind from their great superfluity of gold, cattle, and fruits of all kinds! God, the Lord, will then not inflict a judgement on the world but will bless her, and give her treasures in a priceless amount and fullness!
HG|3|220|4|0|Noah immediately went and looked for two messengers, instructed them, blessed them and then sent them out, as I have told him.
HG|3|220|5|0|The messenger to the highland people was tolerable successful and persuaded the ten, who had not yet forgotten the lesson of Noah, to make peace; he only had to give them the right of self-defense, if they were attacked by the Hanochites.
HG|3|220|6|0|The messenger explained to them explicitly that I will protect them for as long as they would remain in My love and fidelity.
HG|3|220|7|0|But the ten said: "We also want this, if you can give us a benchmark by which we can calculate whether our love to God is within limits or not. Without this benchmark and without the right to self-defense, we are always uncertain if our love for God is sufficient so that we can be always assured of His assistance!"
HG|3|220|8|0|And the messenger said: "Every person has such a benchmark in his heart, which precisely tells him whether he loves God or the world more or trusts his own strength more than the divine!”
HG|3|220|9|0|But the ten said: "Friend, this is a too subtle (fine) scale, on which one can never rely; often a person is under the impression that he still stands strong in the right love and mercy of God - but then he is already terribly mistaken!
HG|3|220|10|0|For man has gravity that continuously pulls him downward; and he sinks imperceptibly! If after a certain period he then believes, that he still stands in the first degree of his love- and grace-height, lo, he has already fallen many thousand fathoms deep and already falls outside the area of divine grace!
HG|3|220|11|0|If he is now invaded by an enemy and does not have the right to defend himself, he apparently is done for, because God due to His Holiness had to let him down!"
HG|3|220|12|0|The messenger made here of course the most cogent objections as evidence to the contrary; but it was in vain, because the ten always knew how to counteract him quite vigorously. And so he had to cede to them the right of self-defence in certain instances, and did that because he was treated so distinguishedly well by all the people and by the ten.
HG|3|220|13|0|But the messenger to Hanoch was not so favorably received. For firstly, he had to endure all fear tortures before the senior priests would listen to him, and when he was allowed to talk and completed his mission, he was immediately locked up in a dungeon until the senior priests had convinced themselves by sly spies of what he had said about the highlanders.
HG|3|220|14|0|After such confirmation he was freed from prison again, but had to become himself a senior priest and had to vote in the council of the senior priests, irrespective if he wanted or not; for the alternative was of being flogged and condemned to hell for several days.
HG|3|220|15|0|And so the messenger to Hanoch disappeared without a trace and without any effect.
HG|3|221|1|0|A year passed under many discussions among the senior priests in Hanoch, how they should attack the traitors in the highlands; but any proposal was linked to insurmountable difficulties so that it had to be considered simply unfeasible to which enlightenment of course the newly appointed senior priest contributed the most. For wherever the fiercest senior priests imagined to attack the traitors in the highlands, the new senior priest led them there and showed them the most outright impossibility of carrying out their plans.
HG|3|221|2|0|But the senior priests urged him that he should give them a possible executable plan for revenge against this vilest of traitors.
HG|3|221|3|0|But the new senior priest said: "I have shown you the right way at the very outset; this is the only possible one. If you opt to go this route, the great treasures of the highlands will benefit you along the way of friendship, but if you do not want to do this, you will achieve less with these traitors than with the moon on the firmament!
HG|3|221|4|0|What good is your wrath, your anger, your fury, what your cries for revenge, where clear common sense tells you: 'It is all for naught and in vain! As little we can bite off a piece from the moon, irrespective our mighty furious appetite for it, as little we will be able to tweak off from these traitors!'
HG|3|221|5|0|But if you do not want to believe me, then go there and be rebuked by a bloody lesson! Once you see a couple of hundreds of thousands of your best warriors slain before you, you will certainly see things in another light!"
HG|3|221|6|0|Now, the senior priests did not really know what they should do.
HG|3|221|7|0|But one of them, an otherwise very fine clientele, said: "You know what? The ten rascals outsmarted us by their finely calculated perfidy! How would it be if we would use the same weapon?
HG|3|221|8|0|It would be more than a little strange, if throughout the whole of Hanoch would not exist such mischievous conspirator who could not outbid those ten main rascal’s ignominy and roguery.
HG|3|221|9|0|Let us therefore call on all the most crafty swindlers to come here so that we can select the best one! We then promise him a great advantage, if he can outwit the ten on the heights. I’m convinced that we will make some progress!"
HG|3|221|10|0|But the new senior priest said: "Yes, you now have found the best thought to your utter destruction! Just make such weakness of yours known to the rogues of Hanoch and you will make it much easier for them to reach their promised benefit than you think!
HG|3|221|11|0|Do you think they will risk their lives for you? Just the opposite: they will deceive you and then take their advantage! And even if one goes to the ten, he will be no fool and will return to you, if he is better received by them and will on top of it be a second traitor to you!
HG|3|221|12|0|But now do what you want, - I have finished speaking; from now on experience will be your counselor!”
HG|3|221|13|0|Here the entire senior priesthood struck a blank and did not know what they should do. Thus the meeting was closed without any decision and all went their way; but on the third day another major council meeting was convened.
HG|3|222|1|0|When at the third day the high council of all senior- and junior priests in the large open council hall started, immediately some senior priests climbed onto the rostrum and one of them spoke:
HG|3|222|2|0|"Listen to me, you servants of the gods, with me! What a most shameful wicked deed - which the world from its foundation does not have the words to describe it - the ten extreme rogues have done to us, you all know too well, as it would be necessary here to explicitly dish up this outrage all transgressions again!
HG|3|222|3|0|Since we all are well informed about it, the only matter remains is to devise a means through which these ten beasts with all their followers can be chastised in the most horrible, painful, gruesome, unprecedented,  egregious and exceedingly fiendish manner, never mind the cost involved; for if we leave this unpunished soon other rogues will try similar undertakings in our kingdom!
HG|3|222|4|0|Therefore all our concerns and all our mental powers must be directed to punish the wretches in the highlands in such a way that the entire globe will cringe and all the mountains begin to cry, because they provided refuge for those scoundrels! Thus it involves an extraordinary and infallible means of revenge! Who of us will be able to produce such means, will receive the crown of the most powerful autocracy over all the world! - I have spoken, and now speak, who knows such means!"
HG|3|222|5|0|Here a very sly junior priest stepped forward and asked for permission to speak. It was granted to him at once, and he went with a feigned reverence onto the stage and began to speak:
HG|3|222|6|0|"Hear me, you high and mighty servants of the earth and all the gods and all the stars of the heavens, and you sole rulers of the sun and the moon!
HG|3|222|7|0|I, a last-ditch and most unworthy, a most dirty and stinking servant before you, the most highest, have found in the despicable, stinking filth of my brain three grains which according to my unambiguous opinion compared to your insight which shines like suns, are gold! (A big applause followed here for the modest orator.)
HG|3|222|8|0|My thousandfold invalidity before you, the most high in all respects, believes in his deepest stupidity towards your highest wisdom: If these three grains are thrown towards the ten whose name I dare not pronouns with even my heinous tongue, their highland will become too low and will no longer protect them against your exalted righteousness! (Prolonged stormy applause.)
HG|3|222|9|0|We are familiar with the principles of aerostatics (airship)! Could we not prepare them in such a way that we could occupy with them the otherwise unreachable mountain peaks?! What advantage would that be!
HG|3|222|10|0|We are also the slickest miners! Could we not pierce the mountains and then quite unexpectedly invade through such shafts the beasts of the highlands at night and kill them all badly?!
HG|3|222|11|0|And finally, we are the greatest politicians! Let’s entice the beasts in the way of feigned, intimate friendship to the open; and once they are caught in our trap, no devil will be able to snatch and liberate them from our power and wanton revenge!
HG|3|222|12|0|High almightiest, these are the three grains which I thousandfold nothing have found for you in the stinking dirt of my most hideous brain! What salvation would it be for me the most filthiest animal before your thousand-sun-clarity, if you could use only one of them halfway!"
HG|3|222|13|0|(Tremendous applause. And one senior priest cut a piece of from his robe and pinned it to the speaker's dress, which was already the greatest distinction.)
HG|3|222|14|0|And the senior priest said: "All three methods are excellent; but the last we want to try first! If it fails - what appears to be highly unlikely - we still have two of course more costly options left!”
HG|3|222|15|0|Here, the new senior priest was asked how he liked the proposal.
HG|3|222|16|0|And he said, "I say to it nothing else than: Do what you want; but I wish you all a lot of luck and a very nice weather on top of it - everything else will come together by itself!”
HG|3|222|17|0|With this answer the senior priests along with the royal high priests were completely satisfied and immediately started to plan a political friendship deputation.
HG|3|223|1|0|During the planning of the political friendship deputation to the ten on the highlands it was eventually decided that naturally the sly under priestly counselor had to be the leader himself. Another thirty under priests were assigned to him who were completely grown into the senior priests, so that this very clever under priest did not during his mission wanted to also follow the footsteps of the ten.
HG|3|223|2|0|This mission of thirty under priestly escorts and the one leader were abundantly endowed with all kinds of friendship gifts consisting of gold, silver and precious stones. Twenty camels had to carry it.
HG|3|223|3|0|And the one secretly looked with great pleasure at such a rich friendship donation to the highlanders; for he already had calculated how he would use it.
HG|3|223|4|0|Upon departure the senior priests impressed once again on him very thoroughly that he should remain mindful of his oath of trust.
HG|3|223|5|0|He confirmed such under many artificial tears and even his highly senior priestly minded escorts spoke convincingly about him: "No, no! We warrant our lives for him; for in his chest does not prevails a bad thought. His tears are the surest pledge of his loyalty to us! Oh, to him you can entrust heaven and earth!"
HG|3|223|6|0|After several such insurances, the deputation got under way, accompanied by any suspicion of the senior priests.
HG|3|223|7|0|But in the head as in the chest of the one under priest it looked quite different from what he showed outwardly; for he had planned the matter as follows:
HG|3|223|8|0|“First the friendship donation must be deposited before the ten! Out of sheer politics the ten will then retort the friendship! Why? This can be easily guessed, namely  to draw the senior priests into the net!”
HG|3|223|9|0|The one priest had calculated all this in advance; Therefore, he knew how to lead his deputation.
HG|3|223|10|0|When this deputation reached the golden looking gate to the highlands midmorning on the third day, they were immediately stopped and thoroughly questioned and searched before they were admitted, and were under a strong escort taken to the ten out who had their home-castle on a high spacious rock.
HG|3|223|11|0|But when the one leader saw such great things made out of pure gold, he said to his companions: "Friends, how does our friendship donation compares to this where whole mountains of purest gold confronts us from all sides, - where the vast rock mountain on which the ten had built a golden shining castle, as it seems to be even here and there of the purest gold naturally? Does it not look like as if we are carrying a drop of water to the sea?! - But the will for the work! A rogue who gives more than he can and what he has!"
HG|3|223|12|0|His companions agreed with him; but he thought to himself: If this is the case here, I already have all of the vermin of the upper priesthood already in my net! Now only the approving vote of the ten who are my friends, and the work is done!
HG|3|224|1|0|When the one and his company was led before the ten, he was very warmly welcomed by them and asked with the utmost politeness, what his mission was.
HG|3|224|2|0|But he showed the ten through a window, the richly laden camels and said:
HG|3|224|3|0|"Dear brothers! I am sent as a messenger of peace by the upper priesthood to you; they wish to build a certain friendship with you, likewise thus also all the people of Hanoch!
HG|3|224|4|0|Therefore the senior priests have sent you some friendship gifts, which you may want to accept as a sign of their friendship which they want to build with you!
HG|3|224|5|0|They want to completely forget about that you have sinned treacherous against them; you only should become their friends again and even come back to Hanoch, where you will be received with full honors!"
HG|3|224|6|0|During this introduction he made known to the ten through all sorts of eye movements that he was forced to speak like that in the presence of his escort, but that he would like to speak differently if he was alone.
HG|3|224|7|0|But the ten understood the language of his eyes and said: "You have seen that it is absolutely not necessary for us to accept any gifts from the senior priests of Hanoch; because the owners of gold mountains despise gold, which was collected with bloody hands and forced from the poor by all sorts of lies, deceit and pressure.
HG|3|224|8|0|Firstly, we therefore do not accept the gold, the silver, and the gemstones; and secondly, concerning their offered friendship, tell them we are inclined to accept this just as little than their presents! For we are no one-year old hares, that we did not know what the senior priest’s evil intentions are against us! Therefore we will not enter into any suggestions of the senior priests!
HG|3|224|9|0|If the senior priests want to win our friendship, they first have to cease to be senior priest, and must anoint and crown the one messenger who was sent to them from the heights as the sole king and high priest over all the people of the depths! For as long as this will not happen, they may not reckon on even a distant friendship with us; because we will never care to close a friendship with devils.
HG|3|224|10|0|We therefore also advise the senior priests, not to get close to us in whatever manner; for every approach from their side will be severely punished.
HG|3|224|11|0|Therefore go back to Hanoch with your treasures and give such message from us to the high priests and the devils of senior priests!
HG|3|224|12|0|But you, who at one stage was of our disposition, will stay here; for you do not have neither wife nor child and we may need you here! So be it!"
HG|3|224|13|0|The one was filled with joy; the thirty, however, returned with long faces to their camels and went empty-handed back to Hanoch.
HG|3|224|14|0|What the senior priests had to say to this incident will be elaborated on with a few glances as follows and it will show that the judgement was not far away anymore.
HG|3|225|1|0|The one who stayed behind in the highlands, naturally told the ten, after his thirty colleagues had left, everything the senior priests wanted to undertake against them, and the meaning of their pretended friendship.
HG|3|225|2|0|The ten knew how to duly appreciate such and lauded this their former companion and main colleague.
HG|3|225|3|0|But the senior priests in the depths, as the thirty faithful under-priests returned with the laden camels, asked at once: "Well, have you received gifts in return? How did it went with Gurat (the one under priest)? Where is he?"
HG|3|225|4|0|And the under-priests said: "O almighty servants of the gods! Of everything the barest opposite! The ten have not even looked at your gold, silver and precious stones; shamefully they just rejected us immediately, and we therefore have brought all the gifts back again completely untouched!
HG|3|225|5|0|But concerning Gurat, there has never been a more crafty rascal than he! Although he presented exactly your will in our presence - but at the same time expressed such a body language which stated precisely the opposite of everything he presented with his mouth! Upon this most condemned double speech the ten gave us the following endless vilest and under all condemnation most wicked communication:
HG|3|225|6|0|They certainly could not accept the bloody gold which has been taken from poor humans through blackmail and all kinds of lies, deceit and pressure; for they were already in possession of gold mountains (which is true) and therefore had the God blessed gold in exceeding abundance. They therefore even less so could accept the gold which is covered with the blood of poor humanity!
HG|3|225|7|0|They certainly will also not accept your friendship, with the only exception, namely, if you stop to be senior priests and place the messenger from the heights as the sole ruling king over all the kingdoms of Hanoch; but you should become equal to common citizens or whatever the new sole ruling king will make of you!
HG|3|225|8|0|They also advise you, not to come close in any way to their richest highlands, or you will be punished badly!
HG|3|225|9|0|Now we're done; this is the true meaning of everything the ten had said which we had to listen to with a most terrible anger!"
HG|3|225|10|0|Here the senior priests began to hit their chests and swore by all the gods that they now wanted to do everything in order to take revenge on the ten in the most terrible manner.
HG|3|225|11|0|Thereupon they cursed the earth for three days, which dares to carry such abominations; then they cursed for seven days the sun which provides light to such abominations; they then cursed the air, the water, the fire, that it not immediately destroys those outcasts of the earth. A whole month went by under loud curses.
HG|3|225|12|0|Thereupon the messenger from the heights was robbed of his senior priest robe and was publicly flogged with rods and then driven from the city with a bleeding back and then stoned to death, because he had said that the senior priests should accept the advice of the ten.
HG|3|225|13|0|The senior priests even released a commandment that every citizen must curse the ten for one hour each day.
HG|3|225|14|0|At the same time they offered the greatest reward to the man who could devise some diabolical means to hideously punish the ten in the highlands.
HG|3|225|15|0|But from this course it clearly can be inferred already that the judgement of at that time was close by. But the following will bring forth even better results for hell.
HG|3|226|1|0|However, through this very curse commandment, within a short time the distant provinces of Hanoch got informed, that the senior priests in Hanoch themselves were in trouble because they have been so badly cheated through the costly redemption of the slaves. Therefore such provinces rebelled and completely disengaged from Hanoch.
HG|3|226|2|0|When the senior priests in Hanoch got word of this action, they lost it completely! Because they were told that such disengagement of the distant provinces were caused by the machinations of the highlanders, and such reporting was enough to put the senior priests in a state of the most terrible wrathful rage.
HG|3|226|3|0|For a whole day they howled and roared through all the streets and alleys, and one could make out only one call from the otherwise howling, and this was: "Get up all the citizens of Hanoch to a hundredfold revenge against the highlanders and against all those countries, who rebelled against us by the machinations of the highlanders!”
HG|3|226|4|0|The next day was recruited, and every man - if he was not from the highest aristocracy - had to take up arms. Even the female gender was not excluded.
HG|3|226|5|0|In a few days, a fighting-ready army of five million warriors was equipped. The weapons consisted of spears, swords, bows and fire tubes in the way the old Turks used them during the time of their first wars, when they were still fired with stone balls; for the powder was already invented under king Dronel, a son of Ohlad and was quite refined under Kinkar (in terms of becoming more effective). The women were given only light weapons; these consisted mostly in light sabers and daggers.
HG|3|226|6|0|When the army was fighting-ready assembled, the senior priests came entirely dressed in armor and issued the following command: "Half of this army will march under our personal leadership towards the insurgent provinces to inflict the harshest punishment! No life shall be spared; everything must fall through fire and sword!"
HG|3|226|7|0|Upon this command the immense army parted, and two million five hundred thousand warriors marched against the insurgent provinces. An equal number was ordered to march against the highlanders. But how? That was an entirely different question!
HG|3|226|8|0|The commanding senior priests decided finally that the mountains had to be pierced. To this effect a number of one hundred fifty thousand men were ordered to take mining tools and drive shafts through the mountains. Engineers had to immediately apply their measuring art and the work was set in motion with terrible vigor.
HG|3|226|9|0|At five hundred locations the mountains were torn, and two to three thousand fathoms deep shafts were cut (not vertically, but horizontally), but they never emerged anywhere.
HG|3|226|10|0|The engineers measured again and found that they had their shafts set much too low. They therefore dug new shafts on higher level entry points which then reached the valley of the highlands.
HG|3|226|11|0|But the highlanders observed through their spies, where the Hanochites started their shafts, allowing them to calculate exactly where they would break through. Such sites were piled high up with wood and set on fire once the Hanochites broke through.
HG|3|226|12|0|Smoke and fire steam then filled the shafts and suffocated thousands and thousands of Hanochites; even some senior priests acting as generals lost their lives during this expedition.
HG|3|226|13|0|Three times an attack was launched on the main gate, but decisively defended and the remaining part of the army had to leave empty-handed and with shame for home after a two year fruitless struggle.
HG|3|227|1|0|The few senior priests who returned from the highland expedition reported of course to the few senior priests who remained at home, how their expedition has failed miserably to the highest degree; and when hearing such saddest news from the general priests, they almost tore their heads from their bodies because of the disappointing news. And they also began to revile over the imprudent attack.
HG|3|227|2|0|The general priests, however, said, "Reviling is easier than fighting! A third of the entire army is still available; get up and fight yourself! And if you then like us will return unsuccessful, then you will be surprised how we can revile about your failed mission!
HG|3|227|3|0|Sitting here in the dry it is easy to talk, to curse and to make very pernicious plans; but just go out there and you will very quickly find out from which side the wind is blowing!
HG|3|227|4|0|We have driven about five hundred shafts through the otherwise impassable mountains and victory should have been ours; but can we help it if the highland rogues were watching us from their damnable hiding places above what we are doing, then calculate with devilish accuracy where we are going to break through, and then set large fires at those points, so that when breaking through we were overcome by fire, smoke and vapor killing us by the thousands and thousands in the long, dark shafts?!
HG|3|227|5|0|And when thereupon launching a triple most fierce attack on the main gate, we were always greeted with countless stones raining down on us from the high walls causing thousands and thousands to lose their lives!
HG|3|227|6|0|Through this lesson we learned to recognize that the cursed highlanders are impossible to defeat, neither by ruse nor by whatever means of violence.
HG|3|227|7|0|If we had only listened to the councilor whom we had flogged and stoned in front of the city gates, we would be much better off now! The only thing we need now is for the other part of our army to experience a similar fate and we are done for!"
HG|3|227|8|0|Upon this reply the senior priests who stood behind sulked even more and even began to threaten the field generals.
HG|3|227|9|0|But the field generals said: "What are you talking about? We have the power in our hands! If you do not immediately fall silent like a wall in front of us, you will feel in your fat paunches our weapon handling skills.
HG|3|227|10|0|Here the two upper priestly parties attacked each other and tousled and disheveled each other like dogs and cats. And from that moment on, the upper priests divided themselves into two hostile parties, and the people of Hanoch did not know now who was the cook and who was the waiter.
HG|3|227|11|0|They waited for another three years in this division on the effects (successes) of the other army - but in vain; because they had walked over to the provinces and killed their own generals and everyone who were loyal to them.
HG|3|227|12|0|What emerged from that the following will show.
HG|3|228|1|0|There was still one messenger of Noah present at the ten in the highlands, and served them well as a good counselor.
HG|3|228|2|0|In certain matters even Gurat, the former junior priest, was ask for advice by the ten.
HG|3|228|3|0|And the ten summoned a council and discussed what they should now undertake about Hanoch.
HG|3|228|4|0|But the messenger of Noah advised them and said: "Let Hanoch be as it is; because from now on it will never worry you, for through your resistance they fully have realized the total impossibility to ever conquer you! The Lord God Zebaoth will anyway know how to chastise this city, even without your intervention, in a way that they will wear out like a rotten tree in the forest!
HG|3|228|5|0|Stay as you are now and the Lord will bless you in future and will enhance your wonderful country and will make it fertile so that it will produce food in abundance for a hundred million people! And even if He will judge and kill all evildoers of the whole earth, He will still spare you, if you shall remain in His order according to this my advice.
HG|3|228|6|0|But if you go out and make war with the people of Hanoch and with the people of many other cities and countries, you will badly perish when God will judge by His old anger all the evil world!
HG|3|228|7|0|This was my last advice to you; since my time has come to an end and I must go from where I came from. Always remember this my advice and you shall find grace before God; but if you act otherwise, you will then recognize it in the judgement that I was a true messenger to you by the eternal Lord!
HG|3|228|8|0|But your free will should not be restricted thereby in the slightest manner; for no one has the right to restrict the free will in his brothers in whatever way; because this right the Lord has left to every man for himself alone. And so every person can limit his own will as he pleases; the more he will accomplish this, the better it will be for him! For this reason I only gave you the advice but you can do what you like!"
HG|3|228|9|0|After this speech the messenger was caught by the power of God and was quickly carried to Noah on the old heights.
HG|3|228|10|0|The sudden disappearance of this highly respected messenger by the ten and all inhabitants of the highlands, left a mighty impression on the ten and they recognized in him a truly divine messengers.
HG|3|228|11|0|All his words which he spoke unto them during the course of many years were soon written on polished purest gold plates and was elevated to law status for all the highlands.
HG|3|228|12|0|For five years all went well; but after that the Lord wanted to strengthen their trust in Him through a small trial and this was enough to make a large number of their former virtues to disappear.
HG|3|228|13|0|But the trial merely consisted of nothing else than that the highlanders caught a thousand spies, sent by Hanoch to the highlands, near the main entrance.
HG|3|228|14|0|These spies were supposed to start negotiations with the ten to establish ties between Hanoch and the highlands. This was their open intentions; but secretly they were supposed to explore the strength relations of the highlands, and to find out whether the highlanders were the guilty party regarding the desertion of the distant provinces and the army send to them.
HG|3|228|15|0|But because the ten were sly fine heads, they soon discovered the secret reason of these spies, and they did this the easiest way in the world.
HG|3|228|16|0|For they said to the thousand: "You have been betrayed to us for a long time already; therefore do not hide anything from us what you secretly want to undertake against us! Anyone caught lying will immediately be thrown over the edge of this high rock and will find his grave in the abutting groundless lake below!"
HG|3|228|17|0|(For the high rock on which the castle of the ten was built, at the bottom level with the highlands, flanked a very deep lake with a circumference of three hours walking.)
HG|3|228|18|0|Ten of the main spies reported loyally and truthfully that they had no secret agenda. They were asked three times, and since they stuck to their first statement, they were taken to the edge of the rock, which was located above the lake, and asked again and sharply threatened.
HG|3|228|19|0|But they still reaffirmed their first statement in the safe opinion that this threat is merely a political stratagem on the part of ten; but their assumption was wrong and the first was thrown off the cliff.
HG|3|228|20|0|Now the other nine were scared to death and they began to confess the truth.
HG|3|228|21|0|When they were finished, they were guided back to the interrogation room and were forced to betray every minutes detail of Hanoch.
HG|3|228|22|0|Some held back on some issues; but one of them was once again guided to the rock and thrown over the edge. This immediately opened the mouth of the rest.
HG|3|228|23|0|Only when in this manner Hanoch was completely betrayed all others except for ten were toppled over the edge of the rock; but the remaining ten were sent back to Hanoch to tell the senior priests that this is the manner how spies from Hanoch are rewarded in the highlands.
HG|3|228|24|0|What happened further the following will show.
HG|3|229|1|0|When the ten arrived back in Hanoch and informed the senior priests what had happened in the highlands to all the thousand-strong mission, and what the ten rulers of the highlands had said to them, the senior priests of one party became angry.
HG|3|229|2|0|But the senior priests of the counterparty, who themselves had the honors to taste the strategic wisdom of the highlanders several years ago, cheered at the failure of this attempt; and because they knew that Hanoch was fully betrayed and that the ten in the highlands were well informed about the invidious divide between the senior priests, they recalled the council of the messenger from Noah and decided among themselves to comply with this advice.
HG|3|229|3|0|They held a meeting among themselves and said: "What will it be? The main power until now is still in our hands! We know the secret reason what the thousand wanted to achieve on the heights, who are our enemies. They wanted to explore the power of the highlanders and other conditions more; openly, however, they wanted to form an alliance with the highlanders against us.
HG|3|229|4|0|They thought that firstly they could outwit us by this move and secondly to weaken the highlanders at the same time and thus kill two birds with one blow. But the ten in the highlands were smarter than those moldy upper priestly zealots and made their effort end in shambles!
HG|3|229|5|0|Now, the matter is up to us! But we will follow the advice of the highlanders, as far as it still can be followed! Even if we cannot make the messenger from the heights who was stoned to death, king over all of Hanoch anymore, we nevertheless want to assign this supreme ruler dignity to any of the ten - or, for that matter, to someone who they want to appoint! We will continue to remain his generals just like now; the zealots, however, will in all the fury scratch their faces themselves!
HG|3|229|6|0|We now have to select a deputation! How would it be, if someone from us with a fair number of deputies get up there and hand over to the ten in the highlands, the large golden keys and the thousand crowns of Hanoch, which we have fortunately in our hands?" (The thousand crowns came forth from the erstwhile thousand ruling councilors.)
HG|3|229|7|0|This proposal was generally well accepted and a very eloquent senior priest took over this mission. One hundred deputies of the senior priests from the war participating party who previously stayed at home, followed the one senior priest to the highlands, and had the nation’s treasure symbols carried on hundred camels.
HG|3|229|8|0|Once in the highlands, the whole caravan was led under heavy guards to the ten.
HG|3|229|9|0|When the ten caught sight of this one senior priest, the old wrath began to stir and one of them said: "Do we finally have a gilded one in our power so that we can cool our old revenge on him?!"
HG|3|229|10|0|But the high priest said: "This is not the way it should be! Because also to us as to you, a conciliating messenger from the old heights was sent; he gave us some advice and we are here now to follow his advice!
HG|3|229|11|0|The messenger was unfortunately mainly by our domineering zealot senior priest party killed, at the time when you demanded that he should become the sole ruler over all of Hanoch.
HG|3|229|12|0|But at that time we separated from the zealot upper priestly party, rallied all fighting forces, divided the great army to fight with one half the apostate provinces and to satisfy the zealot priests used the other half to launch a feigned attack against you, which of course ended in a disaster for us.
HG|3|229|13|0|But we nevertheless have thereby achieved a good goal by getting the power in our hands and are now for some years the rulers of Hanoch; but the actual senior priests are now our greatest enemies and are secretly recruiting forces to attack us.
HG|3|229|14|0|But since we are now completely in charge of Hanoch and have the keys and the crowns in our power, we have taken them according to the counsel of the messenger from the heights and have them delivered to you! It is now up to you to appoint a king over Hanoch, who will be the sole ruler; but we want to be his most faithful servants!
HG|3|229|15|0|Here are a hundred deputies at my side to reaffirm the full truth of my statement, and on the backs of camels you will find the thousand to you familiar crowns and the golden key of Hanoch; but we all are standing in with our lives for the truth of it all!"
HG|3|229|16|0|Here the ten started to sing a different tune and at once called for a large council meeting. - What next the following will show!
HG|3|230|1|0|When the council, consisting of the many community leaders of the people, was assembled, the ten discussed whether one of them should take over Hanoch, or whether one should grant Gurat such assignment with the reservation of supremacy of the highlanders over Hanoch and its land.
HG|3|230|2|0|According to a general vote the decision was taken that firstly the ten princes of the highlands must stay together inseparable for all times; and if one of them dies, his eldest son inherits his crown. In the absence of a son also the eldest son of another of the ten may take up the crown, which have been left behind by one of the ten deceased princes of the highlands who does not have a son.
HG|3|230|3|0|And secondly that the kingdom Hanoch should forever stay in the family Gurat; only if a descendant of Gurat does not have a son, then such had to be reported to the supremacy of the highlands, who then would determine the right king for Hanoch.
HG|3|230|4|0|Nevertheless, henceforth every king will be tributary to the highlands - even if he was not selected by the same - because indirectly he is it anyway by being a son of a previous king and thus possesses the royal inheritance right; for every inheritance right must seek its validity in this current highland resolution as if it was a new appointment.
HG|3|230|5|0|The recognition of the supremacy of the highlands consists therein that the king of Hanoch is responsible, with the exception of gold, to annually deliver a tenth of all other metals to the highlands as well as the tenth of sheep, cattle, donkeys and goats, and that he first had to obtain the advice from the ten princes of the highlands for all important undertakings.
HG|3|230|6|0|For the correct delivery of the predetermined tithe he must tolerate officials in Hanoch, who would nevertheless be remunerated by the highlands because of the faithfulness.
HG|3|230|7|0|Above all he has to regard it as the most imperative  commitment to the highlands that he will give to all the people of Hanoch and attached countries, precisely the same constitution, as it is commonplace in the highlands and always will be, so that thereby the nations of the earth would finally achieve the desired amicable unity.
HG|3|230|8|0|For keeping these useful rules, the highland princes undertake to tangibly support and advise the king in Hanoch in any proven case of emergency; and this will remain valid for all times of times!
HG|3|230|9|0|After this council resolution Gurat was asked whether he agreed to it.
HG|3|230|10|0|And Gurat replied: "I totally agree with everything and everyone, and how should I not?! For indeed, if you had not just made these conditions, I would have done it myself, and would have asked you to the kindly acceptance thereof!
HG|3|230|11|0|For what is a king on his own in Hanoch without such support? I say: an empty name, which makes a person prisoner of the whole world, as it is at present the case with the figura of the miserable sham king in this very city!
HG|3|230|12|0|But a king under such wisest guardianship is a free, powerful lord and can in the firm belief that he is always acting correctly, control and govern as a true lord the nations entrusted to him!
HG|3|230|13|0|From this my statement you will hopefully deduct that I am exceedingly happy with your resolution?!
HG|3|230|14|0|There is only one thing I want to add to the inheritance right, and that is in case of a king having a foolish son, or a sluggish, a spendthrift, or a tyrant, or a moron, or even an idiot, he - namely such a son - be forfeited the inheritance right, and there should be either a second son or if his suitability is also in default, someone be appointed by you to take over the crown of Hanoch!
HG|3|230|15|0|Each heir should first attend your school before taking over the crown, so that you shall approve him as capable."
HG|3|230|16|0|This annex of Gurat was received with the greatest applause. And thus Gurat was therefore anointed and handed the keys and the thousand crowns, of which each at present would be worth a million fine guilders (1850 Austrian guilder); but just as valuable were also the keys. - What further the following will show!
HG|3|231|1|0|All of these provisions were engraved on golden, one line {1 line = 2,195 mm} thick pages and then read also to the deputies of Hanoch.
HG|3|231|2|0|When they expressed their satisfaction they were asked to sign everything with their names, but only with their short names and not with their several ell long (which were still vainly used by the aristocrats in Hanoch) names.
HG|3|231|3|0|These signed documents were now held by the ten in safekeeping and were called ‘The holy Deed'.
HG|3|231|4|0|Only after this process the sanctions were addressed and the penalties for violating this holy deed were determined; - the penalties were however as such determined, since the highlands had to be always regarded as completely infallible, and the reason for this was that they had not killed the messenger from Noah.
HG|3|231|5|0|Thus only Hanoch alone could therefore be transgressing and become worthy of the punishment, because the Hanochites had beaten and killed the messenger of Noah.
HG|3|231|6|0|Gurat said very secretly to one of the ten "Friend! As long as you shall live, the highlands will certainly remain infallible! But what if completely different heads will take over the government of the highlands, who in time will tread  your laws with the feet? Should also then the highlands are considered infallible?"
HG|3|231|7|0|And the asked prince of the ten said: "See, we all know that even a father can err against his children! But he then errs only in his own sphere, but not in the sphere of his children, and the children never have the right to question their father and say to him: 'Father, why are you doing this, or why have you done this to us?' Even less so do the children have a right to punish the erring father!
HG|3|231|8|0|And, behold, the same relationship as between father and child, also prevails here now between us and you! We are your fathers and you are our children for all times of times! And this prevailing relationship is fair, because it is equal to the divine, where also God eternally is an all ruling Father to all of His children; and we all have to live with this, because God has established this order from eternity.
HG|3|231|9|0|Moreover, with the ten rulers who are completely one-minded, fallibility is anyway unthinkable, because in case of death the new crown heir must firstly fully follow the footsteps of his predecessor, and secondly he never can introduce a new order because he always have nine old or at least older regents at his side, who will certainly not lend the newcomer an ear, if he was thinking of reforms!
HG|3|231|10|0|With sole rulers reforms are conceivable, but with ten rulers (democracy) never! For the sole ruler can govern according to his whim and is therefore also fallible, if he is not filled with the highest divine wisdom; but in a democracy that is not likely to happen because there is always one prince who controls the other with his wisdom and his necessarily high sense of justice.
HG|3|231|11|0|Therefore also the number ten is the divine number of order because all of His laws are basically ten, as the old wisdom teaches us! And therefore also our number of princes is already a guarantor for our complete infallibility. We can err as individuals but never with a general resolution!"
HG|3|231|12|0|With this explanation Gurat had to be satisfied, took over the jewels and went, as the confirmed king of Hanoch by the ten, with the one senior priest and the hundred deputies to Hanoch. - What further as follows!
HG|3|232|1|0|When the deputation with the new king arrived in Hanoch, he was most ceremoniously received by the war heroes party and was immediately introduced as king and sole ruler to the high society of Hanoch. He at once accepted the homage and occupied the old throne of Lamech in the old castle, while the puppet king still resided in the new golden castle.
HG|3|232|2|0|He drew the heroe senior priests with all the military power to him, and then immediately gave new laws that were very functional - of course for the worldly citizenship.
HG|3|232|3|0|All thievery and the right to rob was stopped and those who had any slaves and did not immediately freed them, was for the first infringement punished with a substantial gold penalty and for a second transgression given life imprisonment.
HG|3|232|4|0|But what did the other senior priest party said to all this for them quite unexpected events? - Among themselves they started to shout about this atrocity, in all haste gathered their reserves consisting of thirty thousand men and wanted to attack the wrongdoers.
HG|3|232|5|0|But a sober under-priest, who was on the verge to be appointed senior priest, stepped in front of the enraged crowd of senior priests and said:
HG|3|232|6|0|"Hear me, you mighty servants of the gods! Before you do one step of revenge, calculate the relationship between thirty thousand and one million! If they only look at us sharply, we are already beaten!
HG|3|232|7|0|Don’t think about revenge here, where it is no longer possible, but either think about escape - or at an amicable peace pact!
HG|3|232|8|0|For who has the power in his hands, is the lord; and those over which he rises, have no other choice than to either obediently surrender, or - if there is still time - to flee! But I think in this case it will be wiser to choose the first above the last; for as far as I know, all the gates are heavily guarded and it will be difficult to get out over the big city walls.
HG|3|232|9|0|But in comparison it is very easy to make peace with the new king. I myself want to attend to this business! Gurat was my biggest bosom friend; he will still know me, and I’m convinced that he will listen to me, will reappoint you in your positions and will let you have some more benefits.
HG|3|232|10|0|But if you rebel against him, while he is already being homaged and sitting with full approval on the throne as the sole ruler, we all will lose our lives; and I ask, what was then the use of our revenge attempt.
HG|3|232|11|0|What good is it to flare up in wrath over a gushing torrent, if it has flooded its banks and devastated the land and its fruits?! Who will be so foolish and angrily plunges himself into its powerful waves and floods in the opinion to be able to stop and chastise the current with his muscle strength?!
HG|3|232|12|0|And see, it is the same here! How can we resist the great power of Gurat? - If we are going to do this, we will cause him to guide all his mighty current of power over us, and we will all perish!
HG|3|232|13|0|This is my advice and my justified opinion; but you can do now what you want!"
HG|3|232|14|0|These words spilled like a cold shower over the fiery senior priest and cooled them down considerably; and instead of starting a revenge fight, they called together a council meeting and discussed how they could pay Gurat a tribute in the best way possible.
HG|3|232|15|0|And the one under priestly counselor said: "Do not worry about it and let me handle this! Tomorrow I'll go to Gurat and will negotiate with him, and you can rest assured that he will confirm you with very small changes in your dignity!"
HG|3|232|16|0|With that the the senior priests were satisfied, and the counselor went to see the king.
HG|3|233|1|0|When the envoy under-priests appeared with some difficulty before king Gurat, he was very friendly received and asked what it actually was that has led him to see the king.
HG|3|233|2|0|And the under priest said: "You know that in Hanoch, since the unfavorable failed attempts to defeat the highlanders, the upper priesthood has divided into two hostile groups, of which one party appointed you king, while the other party ignited in all anger against you!
HG|3|233|3|0|See, this party wanted to mobilise a force of thirty thousand well trained warriors and with the greatest bitterness march against you and to destroy you if possible!
HG|3|233|4|0|When I had heard such a decision by the enraged senior priests, I thought by myself: 'My former friend, now the lord and king of all Hanoch, has indeed a power of fifty times greater; but this force is spread a couple of days travel over the whole city and would therefore hardly be able hold their positions on separate points against a compact force of thirty thousand well-trained warriors!'
HG|3|233|5|0|When I thus calculated your risk, I thought by myself: ‘No matter what the cost! I want to act as a counselor and friendly warn the senior priest against such a dangerous undertaking!'
HG|3|233|6|0|I did that, presented to the senior priests with the most lurid colors of the world the great and certain risk, as well as the inevitable failure of their plan, - and behold, they began to calm down, became cooler and cooler in their revenge zeal and were in a short time brought to the point to negotiate with you through me, which I also told them would be most appropriate under the given circumstances.
HG|3|233|7|0|And now, I am here for three reasons, namely, first, to inform you what was decided against you, secondly as a negotiator between you and the high priests and thirdly as still your old friend and counselor!
HG|3|233|8|0|As such, I advise you, therefore, that you keep the senior priest as servants of the gods for the people with a few suitable changes, because they still have a strong following among the weak minded people; but we know it anyway, what these follies mean and know that nature is the true God!
HG|3|233|9|0|I think you will understand me what I want to say by this; for you know it as well as I do, that only the blind, common people must be turned to a god or even better to multiple absolute supernatural god-beings and must fear them and obey the king willingly, to avoid the supposed punishment of the gods.
HG|3|233|10|0|And therefore the senior priests are placed as if on cue and are also ideally suited to uphold the illusions for the people; therefore they should not be set aside so easily!
HG|3|233|11|0|We insiders of course do not need them for we know the forces of nature and its laws according to which they perform perpetually! - That is my advice; follow it, and you will be successful!"
HG|3|233|12|0|These negotiations were also heard by the royal senior priests, who were in full agreement with the advice.
HG|3|233|13|0|And the king said: "Brother, you my dearest, old friend, you have made me a big debtor! So it will be done according to your advice! But since you are such a perceptive man, I assign you to implement the appropriate changes of the senior priest caste, to inform me about it, and I will then at once add my 'Let it be done!' to it!"
HG|3|233|14|0|And the counselor said: "Thus let me now go back and meet with the senior priests! That they will dance to my tune, I warrant with body and soul; but it must have the appearance as if they had made the amendments themselves, if they should become loyal to such a new constitution!”
HG|3|233|15|0|With that Gurat was satisfied, and the counselor went back home.
HG|3|234|1|0|When the consulting under-priest arrived back at the high priests, he was immediately assailed by a thousand questions; and fortunately he could talk as quick as a rattling windmill, he answered with walloping words the hundred questioners.
HG|3|234|2|0|But no one understood only one syllable of what he was saying. Therefore he was exhorted to speak clearly.
HG|3|234|3|0|But he replied and said: "Give me some time! Let me catch my breath, and do not inquire all at once, and I will be able to convey the favorable message from king Gurat's side! But if you stormingly ask me all at once, then I am forced to answer as quick as possible so that in this way each questioner is satisfied as quickly as possible; whether he understands the answer or not, is then not important!"
HG|3|234|4|0|And the chief priests then calmed the under-priest and asked him very composedly that he should clearly convey the message from the king to them.
HG|3|234|5|0|Only then did the counselor addressed the main issue and said: "Thus listen to me you servants of the gods!
HG|3|234|6|0|The peace offer was in a most friendly manner accepted by the king and upon my recommendation he has confirmed your dignity as high priests! You just naturally have to let go of your governing functions; for he is the sole ruler and king over all Hanoch over the whole, great empire. This is therefore one condition which was determined by him.
HG|3|234|7|0|Then, the high priests of the puppet king must also become senior priests, or they, including the puppet king, will lose all their dignities; because the king only confirmed the positions of the senior priests and the under priests.
HG|3|234|8|0|Furthermore, it is the king's will and law, that all caste classifications must end; and he alone appoints all the positions, the secular and the spiritual.
HG|3|234|9|0|The gold and treasures of our palaces he takes full possession of for his state affairs; in exchange he assures to each official of his empire a befitting remuneration, to the spiritual as well as the secular. But we of course have to bite the bullet now, because things can no longer be changed!
HG|3|234|10|0|He also knows, just as we are, that our idolatry is nothing but an illusion for the people! He therefore reserves the matter of idolatry, or more correctly speaking, the matter of illusions for the people, for himself to conduct as head through secret orders to you; but you then must become his well-advised executors of his will!
HG|3|234|11|0|Finally, he will appoint a general senior priest, under whose leadership we all will reside! - Now this is his firm will. Are you satisfied with that?"
HG|3|234|12|0|At first all were completely silent on this declaration; but after a while all the senior priests shouted a common curse and out of sheer fury did not know what to do.
HG|3|234|13|0|But the under-priest said: "Yes, what is the use of all that? Can we change it?! Initiate an uprising against the powerful if you desire to be first impaled and then be roasted alive! For this is how he threatened me, to deal with all rebels!"
HG|3|234|14|0|When the senior priest heard this they surrendered and had to write down point by point the conditions as if they had voluntarily chosen and determined them.
HG|3|234|15|0|When this document was finished, the under-priests took it and went to the king.
HG|3|234|16|0|What next, as follows!
HG|3|235|1|0|When the consulting under-priest arrived at Gurat, he immediately asked him what progress he made with the senior priests.
HG|3|235|2|0|And the under-priest said with a very happy face: "My king, my lord and my friend! I say: the best of the world! You are now completely their lord! All their treasures are yours; they consist, as you also know it, of the thousand palaces, where in each is stocked at least one hundred thousand pounds of gold, twice that silver, gemstones and still many other priceless treasures and valuables, weapons and provisions. - I'm asking you whether you're happy with that?”
HG|3|235|3|0|And Gurat said: "If the matter stands like that, and if you have brought it about by your eloquence, you are already now my chief councilor! But keep on talking and tell me blatantly, what you have achieved with all the senior priests!"
HG|3|235|4|0|And the under-priest said: "My king, my lord and my friend! It would be a pity to strain my tongue in vain here!
HG|3|235|5|0|Behold, here I have all the negotiations on gold sheets in writing and signed by all the senior priests; this is certainly more than my own tongue! Take this very important document, and read it, and you will find in it everything that I have discussed in your name with the senior priests! - I mean you will find sufficient cause therein to be pleased with me!”
HG|3|235|6|0|Here, the under-priests handed Gurat the document and he read it aloud in front of all the hero senior chief priests.
HG|3|235|7|0|They clapped their hands for joy and laughed and cheered about it, for having achieved such an opulent victory over their enemies, and this by the sole wisdom of this sly under priest.
HG|3|235|8|0|But Gurat asked the negotiator, saying: "But friend, you told me before that it was necessary for the senior priests to make their own conditions, of course, with the reservation of the royal interdict right, if the conditions are not suitable for the king's plans; but from this document I can see very clearly that in fact only you have dictated, and the senior priests were compelled to accept the conditions as set out by you! We now have of course the title in our hands; but what about the actual satisfaction of the senior priests?"
HG|3|235|9|0|And the under-priest said: "Yes, - if you want to look at the actual satisfaction of the senior priests, then you may just as well resign your kingdom and have all your friends here murdered, only then you will be able to satisfy the senior priests, but not through anything else!
HG|3|235|10|0|Friend, the winner may never ask the vanquished: 'Are you satisfied with my victory over you?’; since the vanquished will never be satisfied with the victory over him! Therefore, the winner must immediately dictate and say: 'This is the way it will be and that is how I want it to be!' But for the vanquished only ‘please’ should remain!"
HG|3|235|11|0|Great applause from all sides followed this speech and Gurat immediately promoted this under-priest to General Chief Priest and his first main-, court- and secret advisor.
HG|3|236|1|0|The king had immediately a general-senior-priestly dress made for the under-priest and provided him with a royal power appointment, written on a golden plate by himself and then signed by all the heroes who previously were senior priests.
HG|3|236|2|0|With this document and dressed in the general senior priest clothes, the under priest went back to the senior priests.
HG|3|236|3|0|When they saw him so terribly honored, they enraged and shouted: "So it is?! Also you were a rogue among us?! Verily, whatever happens to us, - for this outrage you shall  be punished by us senior priests with death! - You, still to us faithful under-priests, arrest this beast and throw him together with the general clothes into the abyss where the living fire blazes!”
HG|3|236|4|0|Upon this invocation the General shouted with an imperious voice: "Stop! Back, you devils! This invocation and this judgement was still missing to your utter destruction!
HG|3|236|5|0|Behold, here is the title of the king and the signatures of all your enemies and destroyers! According to this document, I am what I am: a fully empowered General over all of you!
HG|3|236|6|0|Here, under my dress is the king's sword as a sign that the king has also put your miserable life in hell in my hands, as the document shows! - Do you, devils, understand me?!
HG|3|236|7|0|But outside there are standing four thousand armored warriors! A sign from me, - and you all lie within a few moments dismembered in this hall, where you have had so many abominations executed and to many more have made the most hellish plans!
HG|3|236|8|0|As under-priest I had to unfortunately look at your diabolical mischievousness for long enough; but this time has passed, and now you devils have finished playing your satanic scrolls and sheets! From now on it will be different!"
HG|3|236|9|0|Here, the General suddenly drew his sword and gave a sign, and in this moments from all sides, armored warriors with shiny, mighty swords and spears invaded the hall.
HG|3|236|10|0|And the General asked with a mocking tone the shocked senior priest: "Well, where are your faithful under-devils now, so that they can take me prisoner and dragged me into the living fire?!
HG|3|236|11|0|I ask you now: Don’t you want to take revenge on the rogue among you? Has your desire to do so evaporated? - You hesitate? Am I not here?!"
HG|3|236|12|0|But the senior priests foamed with rage and dread simultaneously; for they regarded themselves as lost.
HG|3|236|13|0|But then the General said: "Surely, if you were not that bad, I would have let you hacked to death; but you are too evil for the noble sword! - But I will reverse you and make you under-priests and your faithful under-priests to senior priests! And so it will be done!"
HG|3|236|14|0|Here the senior priests began to howl; and the under-priests cheered and crowned the General. The senior priests had to exchange their clothes with the under-priests and immediately move into the homes of the under-priests and vice versa.
HG|3|236|15|0|And thus this scene ended.
HG|3|237|1|0|After this operation, the General and some of the warriors went at once to the castle of the puppet king, where also the 'omniscient' high priests lived, but at this stage not knew, along with their god-king, what was going to happen to them.
HG|3|237|2|0|When the General arrived there, he immediately asked to be admitted to the king.
HG|3|237|3|0|But the high priests opposed this request of the General; because they, including the king, did not knew anything of the changes which had taken place during the passed few days in the city of Hanoch.
HG|3|237|4|0|But the General shouted at them and said: "If you do not let me visit the king at this very instance, you will be hacked to small pieces by these warriors!”
HG|3|237|5|0|When the high priests who guarded the king heard such threats from the General, they became enraged and pulled out their hidden daggers from underneath their clothes and shouted: "Revenge to the wicked at the divinity of the king!" On this call they wanted to attack the General in all anger.
HG|3|237|6|0|Here the General retreated and instructed the armored sword fighters to hack the high priests to pieces.
HG|3|237|7|0|And the sword men at once cut down into the small crowd of high priests and rived three from head to foot and wounded seven very heavily.
HG|3|237|8|0|When the thirty remaining high priests saw what the General was doing, they fell down on their knees and begged for mercy.
HG|3|237|9|0|And the General called back the warriors and said to the suppliant: "Firstly, give up your weapons at once, and then open the gate for me that I can get to the king! What will happen to you further, you will get to know in the king's chamber!
HG|3|237|10|0|Upon this very sharp instructions the pleading high priests at once threw their daggers away and opened the hall where the king in golden robes was just busy climbing the steps to sit on the throne, in order to receive the visitors and to ask them about their concerns.
HG|3|237|11|0|When the General got to the steps of the throne, the astonished king asked him about such perkiness: "Man, you mortal animal, what is it you want from me so cheekily, your big and strong god, your everlasting lord, whose throne is golden since eternity? Do you want mercy or punishment from me?"
HG|3|237|12|0|And the General spoke with an ironic voice: "O god, lord and king! Behold, I want nothing more and nothing less, than that you shall now renounce your eternity and divinity and should become a bourgeois human animal  such as we are! But concerning this castle and this eternal golden throne, it already belongs to someone else! Thus just come down a little! Here you will then exchange your golden dress with quite ordinary bourgeois clothes and then you can leave with all your subjoinders to get some fresh air!"
HG|3|237|13|0|And the god crunched in anger: "Leave, leave, otherwise I make it rain fire from the sky!"
HG|3|237|14|0|And the General said with a smile: "O, o, - please don’t do this! For you could also make the sea burning and then also the earth; and that would be forever a pity! Behold, behold, you little god, the terrible things you could bring about! Therefore just come down willingly, otherwise I will have you carried down by these bad spirits!"
HG|3|237|15|0|Here, the king stamped his foot, and some hidden nature magicians behind the throne made some smoke and threw burning coals into the air.
HG|3|237|16|0|But the General just laughed and ordered to carry the bad little god from the throne. This took place at once and the lousy pyrotechnician fled with their fire pans quite nimbly.
HG|3|237|17|0|This dethronement soon became the general laughter of the city.
HG|3|238|1|0|When the king was taken care of in this manner and dressed in bourgeois clothes, the General turned to the thirty high priests and said:
HG|3|238|2|0|"Behold, your god is already taken care of and your king has been crowned with a civic crown, which suits him much better than this sham and deceit crown, under which he believed to be a lot but in fact was less than nothing!
HG|3|238|3|0|Now we need to take care of you, you old unscrupulous people scammers! What shall it be? - I’m going to ask you a question; its reply shall demonstrate what you can expect! And thus listen to me!
HG|3|238|4|0|This is the question: Were you knowingly or unknowingly deceiver of the people, as well as this of you created king? Do you believe that this weakling is in all parts a god for mankind, - what you make believe the people and this king? Do you in yourselves believe seriously in one or more gods? Or have you never believed such and have just taken it as an old myth from the books of Kinkar - against your own faith! - have reworked and disfigured it and used it to shamefully deceit the people?
HG|3|238|5|0|Answer me this question very conscientiously! Every hesitation and any willful reluctance will be punished with this sword! And thus begin for the first time in your lives, to openly confess the truth with your mouths! Let it be done!"
HG|3|238|6|0|This question made the thirty appear in all colors; and since any hesitation was punishable by death, one of them immediately began to speak and said:
HG|3|238|7|0|"Mighty lord General! You as a former under-priest knows it as well as we, who our masters were! Were we not compelled by force to entertain all these illusions?! To what use is our conscience here?!
HG|3|238|8|0|The pressure on the stomach is more sensitive than that of the heart! With the most miserable conscience one can still live; but not with an empty stomach! That is why we also appeased the heart, so that we thereby get something for the stomach! And you as an under-priest had to do the same, since the daily filling of the stomach - just as ours - is impossible to ignore!
HG|3|238|9|0|You knew it for a long time already just like us, how much truth there is in our mythology! You knew that this doctrine was the most utter and shameful deceit of the people! Why didn’t you as a true philanthropist went to the senior priests and questioned them about their blatant injustice?
HG|3|238|10|0|See, even you had to remove your conscience, so that firstly your skin remained unharmed and secondly your stomach did not feel the pressure of emptiness! I and we all spoke very often among ourselves: 'It is shameful how the people are being deceived by us!' But to what use? Could we change it?!
HG|3|238|11|0|But if you have now succeeded, to break the power of the senior priest, and raised yourself to become the lord, then remember that we are also human beings, and that what we did, we were forced to do!"
HG|3|238|12|0|And the General was satisfied with this answer and said: "Well, you have spoken the truth; thus I will spare you! I have made the senior priests to under-priests and the under-priests to senior priests by the powers vested in me by the new king Gurat, and as General Chief Priest I also demote you now to under-priests of the first rank! So be it!"
HG|3|238|13|0|With that the death expecting high priest were satisfied and were immediately transported with bag and baggage to the under priestly dwellings.
HG|3|239|1|0|When the high priests were taken care of in this way, the General turned to the puppet king again and said to him:
HG|3|239|2|0|"Now, in these simple clothes you're a citizen, and thus for the first time in your life something real; for as king you were nothing but a most shameful deceited human being, an idle sham tool in the hands of the priests, and never ever had even the right to be allowed to go out into the fresh air!
HG|3|239|3|0|But since you are now have become a real person, a free citizen of Hanoch, it depends on you, where you want to have your own house, whether within the walls of this city, or in one of the day long journey alleys to the ten suburbs! Or do you want to own a house with garden and fields in the suburbs itself? Explain yourself in this regard in front of us!"
HG|3|239|4|0|And the puppet king said still very angry: "What right do you perpetrators to my holiness have to ask me such question?! Doesn’t heaven and earth belong to me - and I should choose for me only a shabby looking citizen house?! I, for whom even this gold palace is a most disreputable dwelling?!
HG|3|239|5|0|I, creator of heaven and earth, who lived from eternity in temples built of suns, should live here on my earth in a common citizen hut?! No, no! That a god will never do! He will leave you entirely and will retreat back to his eternal sun castle and from there launch a large judgment against you, you infernal evildoers; only then you will recognize that the first deceit was better than the second!
HG|3|239|6|0|I thus do not accept any citizen dwelling, as well as any other house, neither inside nor anywhere outside of the great wall, but I will leave you completely forever and leave you to the most ruthless judgement!
HG|3|239|7|0|Do you think if you need an iron sword to implement your plans, a God also needs weapons to execute his plans? - Oh no! Just a hint - and the sky is no longer and the earth is no longer!”
HG|3|239|8|0|Now the god king had finished his laboriously learned speech; for such and other similar speeches could be found in the books of Kinkar, and our god studied several of them, and at certain occasions used them, since a god must speak a little wiser than any other man.
HG|3|239|9|0|Although this speech was one of the best which he knew by heart, it did not help him this time.
HG|3|239|10|0|Firstly the General only laughed the divine orator in the face and said: "You should not be so wicked; because if you are so adamant and do not want to follow me, I would be forced to have you beaten on your bare buttocks which would be very painful! Therefore, follow me willingly; for behold, otherwise it will not be different, as it is now!"
HG|3|239|11|0|And secondly the General ordered the warriors to grab the almighty god and carry him away if he does not want to go willingly.
HG|3|239|12|0|But the god-king resisted terribly to leave the palace. But it did not help much.
HG|3|239|13|0|Three warriors seized him and carried him out into the open to join the senior priests.
HG|3|239|14|0|But when he carried on to rage and curse, the General in all earnesty had him flogged on his bare bare buttocks, and this patch had a soothing effect on the god-king, who then resigned himself to his fate.
HG|3|239|15|0|For three days the General had the golden castle swept and cleaned, and then went to Gurat and handed him the keys of the castle, and told him everything what he had done for him. - That Gurat was extremely satisfied with that, need hardly be mentioned.
HG|3|240|1|0|Then Gurat determined one day to investigate all the priestly arrangements which the General had implemented. The seventh day was determined.
HG|3|240|2|0|As this day was approaching, Gurat called all members of the court together and went, accompanied by the General, to the immense castle residence of the priests which had so many rooms that it could comfortably accommodate five times hundred thousand people.
HG|3|240|3|0|When Gurat entered this great castle which was well known to him, he was as a former comrade of the now new senior priests, received with the greatest honors and congratulated beyond measure; but when he came to the under priests, no one moved, and everyone turned his face away from him.
HG|3|240|4|0|Gurat noticed this and he put a serious question to the obstinate and defiant under priesthood, why they met him in this manner, since they knew that he was the sole ruler of all of Hanoch as well as the whole, great empire.
HG|3|240|5|0|The under-priests said, "We do not recognize you as a ruler over us, but rather as a rebel against our rightful and by all the gods determined supremacy! We have to obey you because you have seized all the power, but we never ever can respect you - and even less so anoint and crown!
HG|3|240|6|0|We will do what you are going to command us to do - but our faces will remain forever turned away from you, and our hearts will always be filled with contempt against you!
HG|3|240|7|0|But as we will conduct ourselves against you, in the same manner also the old chief God and the new gods, who are nothing else but His outwardly affecting forces, will act against you!
HG|3|240|8|0|We ruled the people in His own order, we took the gold away from them which would have been a major poison for their inner life and humiliated the arrogant with slave chains and tongue paralysis. But we committed one mistake, and that was that we kept the yellow poison for ourselves! It had us poisoned and blinded us, and we could never see through the plans of our enemies; that is why we now languish here as poor guardians of the eternal interests of the old God!
HG|3|240|9|0|But this serves us right and we are glad that God has afflicted us so graciously, and that we can recognize that God has afflicted us; but you have completely distanced yourself, from us as well as from God and you will never find a re-tie with Him!
HG|3|240|10|0|It is not a matter of losing our power, however, it matters that we have been killed halfway, when we would have brought the people back to the old order again!
HG|3|240|11|0|But now it has happened! You now have killed all the spirits in the people; nothing lives in them anymore than the forces of nature that you think is the only God!
HG|3|240|12|0|Therefore, the vessel has become full, of which once Kahin received a message and Farak prophesied, and the judgment of God is already sitting on our neck! That is why we give you here the curse instead of a blessing! - These are our last words to you!”
HG|3|240|13|0|Gurat did not liked the reception; he became angry and had all the under priests flogged and had them moved out to the shore of the wide sea and then appointed completely different under-priests, who were loyal to him.
HG|3|240|14|0|With this expedition, every trace of Me, the only true God, was eradicated and the totally inane and darkest paganism had its beginning.
HG|3|240|15|0|At least these old priests still knew Me by themselves; but now no one knew Me anymore. Because the heroe senior priests were still novices and have not yet been initiated into the wisdom of the ancients and knew little or nothing about Me!
HG|3|240|16|0|But what further, the following will show!
HG|3|241|1|0|After this expedition and after the appointment of the new under-priests, Gurat convened a priests meeting, where it should be decided how the new religious doctrine for the people should look like.
HG|3|241|2|0|When the council meeting in the castle of the king began, the general chief priest rose immediately and said: "My king and my lord, let me speak in this important matter, on which alone your and our common welfare depends! For if we are setting this teaching up clumsily and do not give it the greatest pomp and splendor, it would be as if it doesn’t exist at all!
HG|3|241|3|0|For this reason, the gods known to the people must be maintained and still many be added, but with the important difference that we build them at different, sinister-looking places great temples with a very mystical appearance and in the same display the divinity in the most colossal size possible; because everything colossal exerts on the beholding people a powerful impression and shakes their soul.
HG|3|241|4|0|For each deity we must also appoint priests who need to be familiar with all aspects of spiritual politics and must be able to let their deity produce the appropriate miracle by means of natural magic. Such priests must be educated in mechanics and chemistry and the smarter he can produce miracles, the better he will be off!
HG|3|241|5|0|Because it should be far from us to remunerate those priests from the treasury; but everyone will be told: ‘Behold, the temple is a gold mine! You will be placed there as a miner; if you want to eat, you must know how to mine!', and we can be assured in advance that within a few years our kingdom will be bursting from the most profound miracles of every conceivable kind, and the people will know what hit them out of sheer devotion and submission!
HG|3|241|6|0|But above all, we must see to it that every priest of a temple must observe the greatest reticence with regard to this particular deity, that he by penalty of death must always be polite towards every person of the people, that it must be difficult to talk to him; and if he speaks with someone, he must speak as incomprehensible as possible, for what the common man understands, he does not consider to be divine!
HG|3|241|7|0|But with every temple also a versatile speaker must be employed, who properly understands it, to praise the miracles of the temple and the deity to the people; the schools for training such priests and speakers, however, must only be located here in the city of Hanoch!
HG|3|241|8|0|I mean, if this my suggestion is implemented, we have thus provided for, for all times of times and does not even need to impose direct taxes on the people; because the temples with the gods and priests will anyway elicit the treasures from the people in the most innocent way of the world, and the government will have the appearance as if it were a government for doves and lambs. But that the world wants to be deceived, is an old well-known fact; thus let it be deceived!
HG|3|241|9|0|But now another issue! You, king, should recognize the supremacy of the highlanders? - I can’t agree with this that this should be good! I say, we are standing on the ground and should therefore stand more firm why on the ground than the highlanders!
HG|3|241|10|0|Do you know, king, what we are going to do there? - See, we are going to take away the staircase, and the highlanders should then see how they can come down to us, which means we are going to scrape off all the possible accesses to the highlands for one hundred men heights, and the highlanders can then grow themselves wings if they want to come down to us!
HG|3|241|11|0|For the time being I will not say anything further and leave the rest to you, o king!"
HG|3|241|12|0|The king and everyone else was exceedingly happy with this advice and this resolution was then also put into practice soonest and. The next day all the architects, sculptors and miners were convoked.
HG|3|242|1|0|The miners took twice a hundred thousand men, each equipped with the tools necessary for their tasks.
HG|3|242|2|0|The engineers examined the possible access points to the highlands and identified about fifty, which in an extreme case could be made passable from above. If anyone wanted to go up from the bottom, he could reach the bottom of the ravine walls, but it was not possible to climb over its towering heights. However, the highlanders could climb down the walls by means of rope ladders and from there reach the plains.
HG|3|242|3|0|On the heights there were indeed more than fifty walled passes; but the canyons and ravines joined each other further downwards and twenty canyons and ravines formed only one main trench. If this has been made impassable, also all the other ravines higher up became inaccessible.
HG|3|242|4|0|The fifty access points were in the course of three month vertically excavated to the height of two hundred man heights and a width of between forty to one hundred fathoms. Thereby, it was now made virtually impossible for the residents of the highlands to ever reach the plains of Hanoch; and so this work was completed effectively within such a short time for which at the present time (the time of Lorber! 1844) several years would be required.
HG|3|242|5|0|These aboriginal people in general had this peculiarity, that they pre-calculated any work in great detail, but then put so much energy into the work, that it was completed in the shortest possible time.
HG|3|242|6|0|For they argued: "It costs one and the same whether we use a few workers for a long time on a project, or whether we use many workers for a short time on the same project; with the latter, however, we are gaining time and thus profit from the earlier usefulness of the completed project - which is then a major advantage!”
HG|3|242|7|0|Secular speaking and speculated they were quite right; who would regard this rule spiritually, would also be much better off, than following the way of balmy tardiness.
HG|3|242|8|0|In this way, two million workers were ordered for the construction of the temples, and in one year a thousand fully equipped temple with outbuildings were built everywhere.
HG|3|242|9|0|But for how the deities were distributed and its wonder performing construction, a few sketches will be provided!
HG|3|243|1|0|Here are some sketches of the wondrous representations of the tin gods in the temples:
HG|3|243|2|0|In a deep mountain gorge, where a wild mountain stream raged and atomized over high cliffs in sudden falls, in a rather spacious rock basin, a large semi-circular temple was built.
HG|3|243|3|0|The front wall was straight, and was joined at the rear by a semi-cylindrical building, to which the residential building of the relevant priesthood was connected.
HG|3|243|4|0|On the front wall of this temple at the top were two large circular round window resembling the eyes of an ox.
HG|3|243|5|0|A few fathoms deeper, but just in the middle between the two upper windows, two lenticular windows, but close next to each other were constructed; but their lenticular shape was perpendicular relative to the horizontal line between the top two windows corresponding with the eyes of an ox.
HG|3|243|6|0|Finally, at the bottom a four fathoms wide and one and a half fathoms high gate was installed supported by three black columns, which from a distance resembled the snout of an ox.
HG|3|243|7|0|And since the whole front wall was thus painted around the upper and lower windows and the gate, to have the appearance an ox head, and on top of the wall above the eye windows two spurs similar to two horns and on the two sides of the front wall parallel with eye windows two large tin ears were attached from which constantly exited through tubes a thick smoke, so that this front had the horribly grand appearance of an ox head.
HG|3|243|8|0|The interior of the temple was painted dark red, and in the background of the temple, in a mighty big niche, a colossal ox, made of copper sheets, was erected. Its round was so wide that one could quite conveniently enter the big belly of the ox by means of a ladder and from there create all kinds of illusions.
HG|3|243|9|0|But the illusions consisted of the following: During pilgrimage visits to this miraculous temple and idol, the enormous large head was continually moved up and down by means of an inner lever. Then a strong bellow was installed internally in the abdomen. Through the smoke not seldomly also flames were driven out to the mouth of the ox, after which it began mightily to thunder in the enormous ox.
HG|3|243|10|0|And when the terrible thunder came to an end, only then the speaker sitting in the belly of the ox, took a big, tinny mouth piece and directed a few incoherent words to the trembling people.
HG|3|243|11|0|Thereupon the ox calmed down and the high priest appeared through a back door, lit some smoke producing materials and determined the offering for the people and the next sacrifice time.
HG|3|243|12|0|Whoever had cattle, had to sacrifice here, otherwise soon the cattle became ill and died, which of course was caused by the servicing spirits of this temple.
HG|3|243|13|0|More sketches as follows!
HG|3|244|1|0|A strong one day's journey from Hanoch towards noon on a completely bald rocky mountain was one of the most suspect temple constructed in which the sun was venerated.
HG|3|244|2|0|But why was this temple so suspicious? - The detailed illustration thereof will clearly show why!
HG|3|244|3|0|The temple was perfectly round. One half of the temple was a solid wall; but the other half was open and consisted of six columns supporting the conical round roof.
HG|3|244|4|0|To the fixed wall side which pointed towards evening, the priestly residential buildings were very firmly attached and could accommodate a hundred priests; the living quarters had the same height as the temple which had a height of ten fathoms and as much in diameter.
HG|3|244|5|0|Exactly in the middle of the solid wall of the temple, a by two fathoms in diameter, most smoothly polished concave mirror was installed, made from a thick gold plate, which, by means of a sophisticated mechanism could be turned through all degrees of a semicircle back and forth and up and down.
HG|3|244|6|0|In exactly ten fathoms focal length towards evening, between the six columns, round offer altars were built, measuring five feet high and four feet in diameter.
HG|3|244|7|0|From the priest’s apartments an underground passage ended right under the central altar, which of course means the middle altar from the five altars standing between six pillars.
HG|3|244|8|0|This altar was hollow. Under it a hoist was installed; it lifted a stone disc, which fitted exactly into the inside of the altar.
HG|3|244|9|0|Now, if the offer priest wanted to appear in his golden dress in the temple which was surrounded by the people, he stood on the stone disc and was wound upwards by the machine, naturally lifted the golden lid of the altar with his head and in this way stood like conjured on the altar with a golden hammer in his hand.
HG|3|244|10|0|If then the people drew nearer and convinced themselves that the altar was made of a solid rock through which no natural person could penetrate, he was then looked at as a supreme being. Thereupon the priest covered the altar again, muttered some unintelligible words, then knocked three times on the cover of the altar, and at once the lid is lifted again, and a second priest, provided with smoke works, appeared.
HG|3|244|11|0|This operation was repeated three times successively. Then the central altar was firmly closed, the four other altars were covered, and the four offer priests put their smoke works also on the white flagstones.
HG|3|244|12|0|Now, when the smoke works were placed, the priests started to worship the concave mirror, which had the shape of the sun. But the high priest tapped with the hammer on another disk, and immediately the otherwise concealed concave mirror was displayed and by an internal mechanism was rotated by a skilled operator.
HG|3|244|13|0|The mighty focus point was now pointed directly onto one of the four sacrificial altars and in a moment consumed the highly flammable incense.
HG|3|244|14|0|Once the incense was consumed on all four altars, a speaker stepped on to the central altar and made a terrible speech to the people and showed that the sun was fully in control of this temple. That's why the people had to give enormous sacrifices, if they wanted to have nice days and a good year.
HG|3|244|15|0|More I do not need to say about this satanic work; for every thinking person can easily see what effect this deceit had on the people who were kept in the very dark.
HG|3|244|16|0|Next more of this kind!
HG|3|245|1|0|To the east of Hanoch, at a distance of a three days' journey, was a moderate mountain range.
HG|3|245|2|0|The highest part of this mountain range consisted of four equally high hills which were all rather regular cone shaped; but these four hills were not standing in a row but in such a way that the tips formed the corners of a slightly shifted quadrangle.
HG|3|245|3|0|On the fairly significant plateau between these four hills was a not insignificant lake which had a circumference of about three hours. This lake had four pretty strong outflows, located of course in the four valleys between the four hills.
HG|3|245|4|0|On each of these hills was built an open columns temple; and a little lower - almost at the lake - were the residential buildings of the priests located, but which did not have any visible doors, for from the opposite side of the hill a tunnel was dug which was the only access to the buildings; in the same manner an underground passage led from each of the residential buildings to each of the temple on the top of the hill.
HG|3|245|5|0|In the center of each temple a mighty pillar was built. At each of the four walls of the pillar a colossal hollow metal head of clumsy work was immured. Each of these heads had an open mouth like someone blowing at a piece of coal or anything else; the mouth opening of course had a diameter of about two shoes.
HG|3|245|6|0|From the pier an underground tube with two shoes in diameter led to an artificially made, completely hidden cave about two hundred fathoms down from the temple. In this cave, as large as a modern day prayer house, was a powerful fan installed which was driven by a water wheel, and had the capacity to blow ten thousand cubic feet air per second through the said tube into one of the temples. Naturally had each temple its own fan constructed in the valley gorge.
HG|3|245|7|0|Four times a year a great sacrificial feast was held in this wondrous place which, of course, was dedicated to the four winds. For these four winds anyone had to sacrifice abundantly from everything he had, - otherwise he was exposed to quite horrific storms. On the specific sacrificial festival days the place was swarmed with thousands and thousands of pilgrims, who were all loaded with plenty of offers of all kinds.
HG|3|245|8|0|When the temples were surrounded in numbers, all of a sudden the priests appeared as conjured from one of the columns through a hidden door which was artificially constructed in the column; the priests gave a sign with a flag to the area where the secret fans were located, and soon the mechanics brought the fans to the fullest action, and from the mouth openings of the four colossal heads on the pillars began to blow so powerfully, that in a distance of twenty fathoms the air flow was still so strong that it wielded the power of a hurricane.
HG|3|245|9|0|By that the people now recognized the masters of the winds and sometimes had to provide them with great sacrifices, if they wanted to win their favour, but could still never fully rely on their loyalty; for the lords of the winds had to be very flexible indeed!
HG|3|245|10|0|The same air flow could also be directed at the surface of the lake through other tubes, whereby the lake was caused to swell significantly, particularly in the area where the tubes joined the water of the lake.
HG|3|245|11|0|The effect of this kind of great illusions exerted on the stupid people, is easily to imagine!
HG|3|245|12|0|More sketches are to follow!
HG|3|246|1|0|In a likewise mountainous area, which was located a two days' journey north-east of Hanoch, a temple was built for the water god. But how - the following brief sketch will show!
HG|3|246|2|0|In the said area, which was enclosed by steep mountains all around, there was a very large lake, which had a circumference of thirty miles or sixty hours' journey.
HG|3|246|3|0|In the middle of the lake, however, was an island which had a surface area of at least four square miles and was filled with cliffs and other small but quite steep, fountain rich mountains, through which the more flat part of the island was quite well irrigated and thus very fertile.
HG|3|246|4|0|This island was chosen by the water gods and they built in the center of it a very attractive castle around which a broad moat was drawn, which received its water from a hundred artificial spouting fountains.
HG|3|246|5|0|In the middle of this quadrangular castle a majestic open temple was built, in which there was standing in a large shell, which was carved out of stone, a colossal water dragon, which, however, was not made out of stone but artfully crafted from an alloy of copper sheet mixed with gold.
HG|3|246|6|0|On the back of the dragon rode a colossal man figure which was made from the same materials, which, driven by an inner, very simple mechanism, continually turned its head back and forth and from time to time raised its right hand.
HG|3|246|7|0|As often as this figure raised its hand, a powerful jet of water shot about twelve fathoms high into the air from a pipe mounted on top of the circular roof of the temple,   what was for the stupid people of course a most wonderfully surprising spectacle.
HG|3|246|8|0|There were still a lot of other water works of art built here and the whole island was in time littered with all kinds of spouting fountains; to describe them all in detail would require an entire book. So let’s move on to the main issue!
HG|3|246|9|0|Annually twelve festivals were dedicated to the water god. And whoever wanted to dug a well anywhere in the kingdom of Hanoch had to sacrifice the water god before. Whenever one washed himself, he had to think of the water god and set aside a small offer every seven days. Who bathed had to already bring a substantial offer and had to hand it over to any of the established water god’s water guards, - otherwise he could count on any luck concerning the water!
HG|3|246|10|0|Thus also launders, boatmen and fishermen and all sorts of people who used water, had to sacrifice to the water god regularly or they could expect unforeseen calamities, in which they were usually brought by the water masters who were stationed everywhere near the waters.
HG|3|246|11|0|So that all the people from the Hanoch kingdom willingly contributed to such sacrifices - as already noted - twelve festivals were held on the island annually. During such festivals swarms of all kinds of water crafts appeared on the lake; the pilgrims sailed back and forth on the lake.
HG|3|246|12|0|On the island there were also a lot of inns where the guests were milked and deceived as much as possible; and also the priestly fishermen and boatmen of this lake had a good income. Although everyone was transported to  the island for free, he had to pay substantially more for the return trip.
HG|3|246|13|0|I mean, it is not necessary to know more about this atrocity! Therefore, we want to move on to an even more laudable event!
HG|3|247|1|0|In another area between mountains where there were many rich naphtha fountains, also a large temple was built.
HG|3|247|2|0|The temple was completely without windows and thus entirely closed, and one could only get in the same through an underground winding passage with a spiral staircase at the end.
HG|3|247|3|0|The temple was very spacious and on its galleries and its level space could hold comfortably about twenty thousand people, without causing any crowding.
HG|3|247|4|0|The roofings which consisted of many round domes was supported by many massive pillars, and in each dome was a slanted opening to allow the generated vapors in the temple to escape.
HG|3|247|5|0|In the elongated niche-like back-ground on a equated, ovoid frame an immensely colossal naked man statue was erected. This statue was sitting on a tremendously large stone cube which had a diameter of four fathoms, thus had a surface area of sixteen square fathoms, and a volume of sixty-four cubic fathoms. The statue, however, was made only of copper sheet, was therefore hollow and could hold in its inner space about five hundred people, who performed all kinds of spectacles at the festivals, which occurred only two times per year.
HG|3|247|6|0|Around the enormous scaffolding of the statue, at a distance of three fathoms, namely forming an ovoid circle, two-hundred one fathom high and two shoes in diameter round altars were set up, under which a rich naphtha fountain was routed.
HG|3|247|7|0|The altars were copper cylinders which were filled with crushed pumice to the top. The oil now flowed upwards according to the laws of attraction through the pumice pores in the whole cylinder abundantly, and one could only swipe a little light on the oily surface of the altar, and at once it burned brightly with a very white flame, which equaled the so-called Bengal light.
HG|3|247|8|0|These thus burning altars illuminated the interior of the temple to such an extent that it was more brightly lit than daylight. These altars were burning day and night  continuously and were never extinguished.
HG|3|247|9|0|But there were still a lot of copper tubes installed on the piers and all along the galleries. Wherever the tube had an opening, one only needed a small light, and at once the very ethereal oil of the earth started to burn.
HG|3|247|10|0|Whenever there was a festival designated to this 'fire god' and its servants, hundreds of thousands of pilgrims came from all parts and brought this idol many and rich sacrifices.
HG|3|247|11|0|The priests of this idol produced all sorts of fire spectacles; one firework outdid the other in size, splendor and manifold magnificence. Especially at night time the whole mountainous area was so enlightened that one did not knew when the day began.
HG|3|247|12|0|In the temple the idol spoke to the people like a thousand voices of his power and boasted of himself beyond all proportions, and on the outside the priests preached.
HG|3|247|13|0|What an effect this had on the stupid people, need not be described in greater detail; only this can still be added that the highest aristocracy always attended these festivals because of all the main spectacles.
HG|3|247|14|0|Even Gurat and his general and their entourage never missed these occasions. Nothing more is needed to recognize the highest level of idolatry that was performed here.
HG|3|247|15|0|Following even some more of the sketches!
HG|3|248|1|0|In Hanoch itself a miracle temple was built, which was open every day; every visitor just had to be acquiesced to give a substantial sacrifice to the beautiful priestesses, the half-goddesses and especially the full-goddesses.
HG|3|248|2|0|Yes, how was this temple arranged and to whom was here the divine worship bestowed? - The following short presentation will show this in the brightest light!
HG|3|248|3|0|The temple was built outside the gate that led to the children of God, and behind which the mountains began.
HG|3|248|4|0|In the books of Kinkar a fiery description of Naeme was found, who was according to the description so beautiful, that even the stones would have run after her.
HG|3|248|5|0|For this Naeme thus a most glorious temple was built, which was round and open and consisted of thirty outward columns and ten pillars within the thirty columns in a good order, so that behind each three columns one pillar stood to carry the round roof, with a spacing of three fathoms.
HG|3|248|6|0|Around the temple three palaces were built; the one for the priestesses, the other for the half-goddesses and the third for the full-goddesses.
HG|3|248|7|0|In the middle of the temple itself, on a heavily gilded pedestal, Naeme was artfully presented in white marble, completely naked, in a somewhat colossal size, and on the pillars naked statues of men in full excitement on lower frames and their faces directed towards the naked Naeme, were featured.
HG|3|248|8|0|Around the temple and around the three residential palaces, tremendously large gardens were laid out which had no equal in splendor and artful construction.
HG|3|248|9|0|It consisted of three sections. The one and the most excellent was an elaborate maze; but the corridors of this labyrinth were not a closed wall, but consisted of dainty stake fences, which were arranged in such a way that one could look from one passage into a hundred others.
HG|3|248|10|0|And if here and there a most beautiful full-goddess teasingly showed herself, the worshipper of such a goddess could nevertheless not reach her, even if only one stake fence separated him from her, he still had to make the biggest detours to get to her.
HG|3|248|11|0|But the difference between the priestesses, half-goddesses and full-goddesses consisted therein:
HG|3|248|12|0|The priestesses were daintily dressed and otherwise had a beautiful face and stature.
HG|3|248|13|0|The half-goddesses wore only a span long golden apron over the private parts and bracelets with gems and golden sandals on their feet; but otherwise they were completely naked.
HG|3|248|14|0|But the full-goddesses were completely naked except for the golden sandals on their feet and had to be of the greatest beauty. Their hair had to be golden blond; the whole body was not allowed to have only one single spot and had to be white throughout and absolutely immaculate. Except for the head, no other parts of the body was allowed to have any natural hair, for its removal, however, Hanoch’s art had many means.
HG|3|248|15|0|When the full-goddesses strolled in the covered labyrinths, they always were accompanied by a priestess and a half-goddess. The priestess had to walk in front to clean the path for the full-goddess, and the half-goddess had to wear off flies, gnats and wasps from the full-goddess’s body with a wolf or fox tail.
HG|3|248|16|0|In the other two sections of the garden, which consisted of avenues, flowerbeds and summer-houses, the priestesses were also able to conduct business; but in the labyrinth which was also provided with a lot of closed little temples, only the full- and sometimes also the half-goddesses were allowed to do business.
HG|3|248|17|0|The deity of beauty had no dedicated festivals; but therefore the temple was open day and night with good lighting.
HG|3|248|18|0|Initially, the temple was only provided with three thousand females; but only within three years, the priestesses, half- and full-priestesses had to be increased tenfold. Because they brought Gurat more treasures than any other temple; for the maze bristled day and night of admirers of the half- and full-goddesses.
HG|3|248|19|0|To say more about it, is not necessary; because the obvious vice is clearly visible to everyone. Let’s thus turn to another sketch!
HG|3|249|1|0|Not far from Hanoch, where the metal works were located during the times of Lamech, of which Thubalkain was the inventor, also a particularly rich and glorious temple was built.
HG|3|249|2|0|This temple was also open, and a large circular roof was carried by many metal pillars, which this temple had several hundreds; but the temple was not perfectly round, but more oval.
HG|3|249|3|0|In the narrower background was erected a massive tripod. Its feet were three by two fathoms high pillars, and the massive round disc they were carrying, measured three fathoms in diameter.
HG|3|249|4|0|On this round disk a colossal half-naked blacksmith, was standing, artfully crafted from thick copper sheet. Before him a mighty anvil was placed, on which lay a big lump of ore.
HG|3|249|5|0|The colossal blacksmith had an enormous hammer in his right hand, which, however, was also hollow like the blacksmith himself. In his left hand he held a big pair of pliers with which he held the lump of ore on the anvil.
HG|3|249|6|0|At the edge of the disc, on which our blacksmith was standing, many smaller statues were displayed, also made from copper sheet, each embellished with a different metallurgical tool, thus presenting the attributes of the metal god and first metal master, who of course was none other than Thubalkain himself.
HG|3|249|7|0|Behind the large temple, towards the mountain, a large priestly castle was built, in which lived a hundred priests and who lived from the opulent sacrifices offered to this god.
HG|3|249|8|0|But behind the castle the holy shaft was located, which Thubalkain himself had dug into the mountain. For a sizeable sacrifice anyone was allowed to drive into the same.
HG|3|249|9|0|At a depth of one hundred fathoms was a large cave, which Thubalkain had constructed. Here the priests displayed many old holy artifacts which all stemmed from Thubalkain. Of course, just like everywhere else, there existed a lot of lies and deceptions.
HG|3|249|10|0|This god had only three festivals annually. At such festivals an ox was slaughtered by the priests, namely on the large round disc in front of the god.
HG|3|249|11|0|When the ox was slaughtered, the priest came down from the disc, and in a moment a mighty fire ignited under the three-foot, increased constantly and soon made the whole disc red hot. And the fire persisted for as long as the whole ox was reduced to ashes on the disc.
HG|3|249|12|0|During the course of the fire, the god started to hammer diligently, which action was of course accomplished by a hidden water transmission system, as was by the same means set in motion a strong bellow, through which the coal fire was fanned mightily under the three foot.
HG|3|249|13|0|Upon this always same sacrifice, strong sermons were held, in which the benefits of the metals were praised, and of course the god of the metals most.
HG|3|249|14|0|After such preachings the sacrifices were collected and the pilgrims were allowed to visit the nearby royal large mines, but where it swarmed of beggars asking for tips.
HG|3|249|15|0|That this temple was also heavily attended does not need to be mentioned in more detail; therefore enough of these horrors!
HG|3|250|1|0|In a similar manner there existed still many gods and temples. Nature had a temple in Hanoch, and then in every city a somewhat smaller; the clouds had also a temple; also the moon, the stars, certain animals, trees, springs, streams, lakes, oceans, mountains and various metals had their particular gods, temples and priests. Everywhere one came across another temple.
HG|3|250|2|0|But all these temples were still subordinated to the ones already described. Only in Hanoch there still existed for the sake of traditional use and wrapped in secrecy the temple of Lamech according to the books of Kinkar; but except for the king, the general chief priest and the other high priests, no one was allowed to come near this temple punishable by death, which was dedicated to the old God of lightning and thunder.
HG|3|250|3|0|Only the temple of wisdom on the Snake Mountain was free; but no wisdom could be acquire in it anymore, but in its place only a most mystical sorcery was performed, and in the center of this ancient temple an oracle was built where anyone could be lied to for money and other sacrifices whenever and as often as he wanted. Of course, the common man took everything at face value.
HG|3|250|4|0|In this way the government of Gurat has grown within five years to such an extent, that he was able to exempt the people from all taxes; because these temple works contributed enormous sums and caused that even many previously seceded provinces again asked for the protection of Hanoch and most joyously sacrificed to the gods. Yes, there were those so zealous for the nature of the temples and gods, who made it a supreme grace when they were allowed to also built a new temple somewhere and start collecting for the king!
HG|3|250|5|0|In the course of ten years, each village had almost as many temples as other houses, and one house competed with another house, a village with another village, and a town with another town, to bring the king the richest sacrifices because the king in a certain way represented all the gods, and therefore was also called the servant of all the gods.
HG|3|250|6|0|This was thus the status of the kingdom Hanoch!
HG|3|250|7|0|But what did the cut off highlanders do when they discovered what Gurat did to them instead of recognizing their supremacy?
HG|3|250|8|0|The ten princes had the whole, wide mountainous area investigated in great detail for a possible way down.
HG|3|250|9|0|A year passed with all the studies of the terrain. But all in vain; for Gurat had the whole area permanently guarded and continuously had the mountains vertically excavated wherever the mountains joined the highlands, so that one could see nothing else but bare walls of vast expanses.
HG|3|250|10|0|Traces of this work of Gurat are here and there still visible today in the present Tibet.
HG|3|250|11|0|But the ten counseled what should be done. How is revenge possible here?
HG|3|250|12|0|Ten times a great council was held; but no cogently decision could be made.
HG|3|250|13|0|Therefore the ten said: "We therefore must set up other laws with regard to the procreation of children among us, otherwise our although great and fertile land within a short time will become incredibly small for us!”
HG|3|250|14|0|But when they wanted to proclaim such laws, behold, another messenger came from Noah and prevented the ten from this legislation!
HG|3|250|15|0|But how - the following will show!
HG|3|251|1|0|The messenger of Noah was received with great distinction by the ten and was asked what should happen now, - whether the decided law should be implemented or not.
HG|3|251|2|0|But the messenger of Noah said: "No, this you should not do; for not all roads out of this country are cut off! Am I also of flesh and blood and still could find a way to you! How should you not also find this eternal indestructible way out of this land, if it would become necessary?!
HG|3|251|3|0|But this country is anyway so large that it can feed you, and even if you would be hundred times more than your population is now!
HG|3|251|4|0|Who of you knows all its boundaries?! You've send some scouts out here and there and every one has seen a part; but no one has yet seen and measured with his own eyes the vastness of this country!
HG|3|251|5|0|But it has been shown to me and I found it by fifty days' journey long towards the morning and about ten days' journey wide towards midnight!
HG|3|251|6|0|It is true that this country has been made almost inaccessible to all sides by Gurat with the aid of two million people, what has cost him large sums already during the past ten years and will cost him even more in future; but notwithstanding this country still has a free exit, namely through the heights of Noah, my lord!
HG|3|251|7|0|From there, large pieces of land stretch towards evening with only a few or no inhabitants at all! Thus there is plenty of land and enough exits, even if you should multiply many times over!
HG|3|251|8|0|However, that I bring you this comfort is not why I was sent to you, but rather that I should proclaim to you the nearing judgment of God to all the people of this earth, who will not return to Him and not keep His commandment which He has given at the beginning to the fathers of the heights and the kings of the depths.
HG|3|251|9|0|Thus are the words of God, and thus the Lord has spoken to my lord a hundred years ago: the people no longer want to be led by My spirit; for they have become pure flesh; but I nevertheless want to give them a deadline of one hundred and twenty years!'
HG|3|251|10|0|And again, the Lord spoke and said: 'Noah, send messengers to all parts of the world, and let all creatures be threaten with My judgement!'
HG|3|251|11|0|This, my lord Noah did, from year to year; but many messengers had themselves beguiled by the flesh and never conveyed the message.
HG|3|251|12|0|Now, it has been ten years since my brother was with you and another in Hanoch. From you the brother has returned; but the other was killed in Hanoch.
HG|3|251|13|0|From then on, Noah annually sent a messenger secretly to Hanoch and thirty to other cities; but the messengers were blinded by the idols of Hanoch and became flesh.
HG|3|251|14|0|But therefore God’s patience has run out and three days ago He again spoke with Noah and said: 'Noah, move with your people to the forest, and have a thousand slender and straight fir trunks cut, and have them finely cut to squares, and place the cut logs together and let them lie there for five years! I then will tell you what you should do with it!'
HG|3|251|15|0|The carpenters have already laid the ax to the root! One hundred years have elapsed fruitlessly; now are just another twenty years left!
HG|3|251|16|0|Therefore, return to the Lord in all seriousness, if you want to avoid the judgement! For as the twentieth year from today will have expired, the Lord will open the floodgates and the windows and with great floods kill all flesh of the earth!
HG|3|251|17|0|Such I have spoken unto you, and such my brother is speaking now in Hanoch; blessed is he who will take note! Amen."
HG|3|252|1|0|When the ten princes of the highlands heard such from the messenger of Noah, they were surprised and said:
HG|3|252|2|0| "Friend, your words sound terrible; you proclaim us here a doomsday! What can, what should we do, then, to avoid such judgement? For what, do you think, is Noah going to use the thousand cut trunks?"
HG|3|252|3|0|But the messenger said: "Concerning your question’s  first point, I know very well that you know the old God, who talked with the fathers and quite often has taught in Hanoch and anointed the kings, what Kinkar has very accurately recorded in his great books! These books you know and once have finished reading one of them when you performed the temple guard duty.
HG|3|252|4|0|In addition, you have heard a thousand oral traditions from the freed slaves, who consistently told you whatever they knew of this only true old God and Lord of heaven and earth; and in addition you also know as well as I what precisely this God wants with us, and what to do is our duty!
HG|3|252|5|0|About all that my predecessor had anyway a decade ago made known to you everything there is to do for you! Thus I say: Act accordingly and you will not be afflicted by the judgment of God!
HG|3|252|6|0|But if you do not comply and instead will only give inhuman laws to the people against all divine love and eternal order, you shall unavoidably shall fall prey to the judgement!
HG|3|252|7|0|This is a response to the first point of your question; but regarding the second point of your question, you have indeed heard it from my statement that God will make known to Noah the use of the wood at the appointed time. Therefore I cannot give you any other answer! - Now you know everything!
HG|3|252|8|0|But when Noah will get the instructions from God for the use of the wood, I will visit you again and tell you the reason. But now I must leave you again! Do think of this message and be active accordingly! Amen."
HG|3|252|9|0|After these words the messenger left so quickly that no one noticed how and when he vanished.
HG|3|252|10|0|And the ten contemplated what they should do. But they did not reach an agreement; therefore they called together a strong council meeting and discussed, pondering the message of the messenger.
HG|3|252|11|0|But the leaders said: "We are of the opinion that the issue of the old God has always been ambiguous and that politics invented a God under all kinds of forms!
HG|3|252|12|0|The old wizard on the heights has lost all his people; he wants to become a powerful ruler again! Therefore he now also relies on politics for his magical tricks to frighten us; but we are too enlightened now to be duped in this way.
HG|3|252|13|0|Therefore, we stay with the first resolve, proclaim the law and the matter will go ahead even without God and Noah! But regarding this rapid disappearance of the messenger, we know the magical powers of the swallow herb; enjoy some of it and one becomes invisible! If we could find this herb, we could do the same!”
HG|3|252|14|0|The ten liked the opinion of the leaders and the law was proclaimed and they had the swallow herb searched by a thousand herbalists.
HG|3|253|1|0|Such was thus the effect the messenger had on the highlanders. But what progress did the messenger made in Hanoch? - This will be shown immediately!
HG|3|253|2|0|The messenger to Hanoch was directed straight to the General Chief Priest; thus he went to him and as a messenger from the heights he was at once admitted.
HG|3|253|3|0|But when he arrived at the General, he was immediately received with great courtesy and politely asked what his mission entails.
HG|3|253|4|0|And the messenger conveyed without reservation the same message as his companion told to the highlanders.
HG|3|253|5|0|But the General said to the messenger: "My valued friend! You are probably still very naive in your wisdom, and you do not seem to own a deeper way of thinking!
HG|3|253|6|0|See, you're talking here about God and a judgement and a total destruction of the world and say, that God had spoken to Noah a hundred years ago and had now again spoken to him! How stupid you must be that you may believe such things! Just think for yourself!
HG|3|253|7|0|Behold, you tell me that you, according to your mission, are in a certain way a judgement messenger of God, and you speak as if God Himself has spoken to Noah, your master! Now think for yourself: If there was a God who was exceedingly wise and omnipotent and omniscient, it would have been an utter shame for such a God, that He could not realize that such a messenger, like you, is to us what a dewdrop is to the endless sea!
HG|3|253|8|0|In addition, a wise god must certainly have had a greater interest in a tremendously great nation than any single man who lives somewhere in some rock fissure! But your God comes only to him who has no power and no reputation in the eyes of the world, and therefore cannot achieve anything!
HG|3|253|9|0|Thus what silly God is this, who does not even know the rulers of His people and comes Himself to them and teaches them better ways, so that they then give to the people a different direction?!
HG|3|253|10|0|But I tell you, my estimable friend, your old Noah has just as little as I am never seen or heard any God - but in the possession of some old magic tricks he wants just as his ancestors gain some supremacy over the people of the earth again and therefore takes refuge to the old politics! But the old politics doesn’t work no longer where the mature and new politics has taken root!
HG|3|253|11|0|Have you ever seen or heard God yourself? Or did you hear God speak to Noah? Or did God equipped you with some worthy miracle powers? - You negate this!
HG|3|253|12|0|Now behold, would a wise God send such a poor messenger, like you, to the people of Hanoch and threaten them with a doomsday?! Would a god not know a thousand years in advance that such a messenger will only be laughed at most compassionately by five hundred million enlightened people?! Does your God seriously do not know that a fly can never overturn a mountain?! - See, see, my dear friend, how stupid your message is!
HG|3|253|13|0|If there is a God, who is most wise and omniscient and omnipotent, He will apply to perhaps convert us completely different, more effective and a great nation more worthy means, than such old political measures which are for a long time not accepted by us any longer!
HG|3|253|14|0|See, we are now live in the most beautiful order! We have no wars, we collect no taxes; throughout the empire there are no slaves; our laws are as soft as wool; we live happily, as if the millions of people had only one body and one soul. This is the result of our laws! Tell me, can a god  impose a better order?!
HG|3|253|15|0|All our laws are derived from the best of human nature, and therefore the people conform to them, and everyone is happy and very cheerful under such laws. Nobody is pressed by distress and poverty! Tell me, my righteous friend, can there still be any better government and order?"
HG|3|253|16|0|Here, the messenger was taken aback and did not know what to say.
HG|3|253|17|0|But the General said to the messenger: "Behold, you are quite a good young man and seem to be not without talent; therefore I'll make you a proposal to remain here. I myself will take care of your education and will help you to earn a substantial piece of bread; this you can expect!
HG|3|253|18|0|But I do not want to force you! If you rather want to go back to your mountains, you can also do that; but first you should convince yourself more thoroughly how excellent our government is organized! And thus follow me to the king! "
HG|3|254|1|0|The messenger gathered himself and followed the General to the king Gurat.
HG|3|254|2|0|When both arrived at the king, the messenger was also received by the king with the greatest distinction and only then ask very politely, what his mission was.
HG|3|254|3|0|And the messenger bowed deeply before the king and said: "Great king and lord, I only had a mandate to speak to the General! I have shown him the content of my mission; but with amazing wisdom he showed me the devoidness of my mission, and therefore I do not want to repeat the same again!"
HG|3|254|4|0|From this answer the king realized that the messenger was intelligent and thus said to him: "Now listen to me, my son! Because I can see that you're a well-behaved, young man and seem to have some other talents, I want to adopt you in my house and want to give you teachers who can instruct you to read, write and do arithmetic and also in various other arts and sciences.
HG|3|254|5|0|Once you are equipped with such knowledge and skills, I will make you a great man in my great empire, and as such you will enjoy a high standing everywhere and you will have a good life, and the people will carry you on their hands, if you can prove yourself useful to them! Are you satisfied with proposal?”
HG|3|254|6|0|The messenger replied in the affirmative with obvious joy and said: "O great king, because you're so good, so gentle and wise, I would like to bring another request to your ears!"
HG|3|254|7|0|The king granted such the messenger and the messenger said: "O king, hear me! See, my father’s name is Mahal who is a brother of Noah! But this my father is already five hundred years old and is still very strong, as if he was only fifty. I'm his youngest son and I'm also already seventy years old and have many brothers and sisters.
HG|3|254|8|0|However, I do not want to speak of all that, but only of my sister who is a year older than me. She has grown into my heart! Can I also ask her to come here so that she can be with me, and I will be a thousand times more glad to remain here, than staying here without this divinely beautiful sister!"
HG|3|254|9|0|And the king smiled and said: "What? You are already seventy years old and still seem to be more of a youth than to be a man?! Tell me, is this also the case with your sister?"
HG|3|254|10|0|And the messenger said, "O king, she is still so delicate and beautiful, as if she counted barely sixteen years!”
HG|3|254|11|0|And the king said to the General: "Verily, the matter interests me! Arrange therefore, that this sister comes here to her brother, and the brother should assist you in this; that there will be no lack of a reward, you know already!"
HG|3|254|12|0|Here, the General immediately engaged the messenger, talked to him, and already the very next day a very crafty hunting expedition for the sister was undertaken.
HG|3|255|1|0|But how was this hunt arranged? - The messenger, the brother of the sister to be hunted, had to borrow his clothes to a criminal who was sentenced to death because of a severe crime he committed; but this delinquent was told that the death penalty would be waived, if he succeeded to bring the sister of the messenger, from whom he got the clothes, to the king in Hanoch.
HG|3|255|2|0|But this delinquent was a cunning scoundrel and received the death penalty because he had the audacity to lay his hands on the royal treasures with his slick schemes, when he was caught and immediately sentenced to death.
HG|3|255|3|0|But when the death penalty for this delinquent was waived under such conditions, he was exceedingly glad and said: "Not only one, but if their would a thousand, I would trust myself to bring them here all by myself; and as such I will easily manage the one! How far is it from here to the dwelling of the old wizard at the heights?"
HG|3|255|4|0|And he was told: "For a strong walker it is a two days' journey up; but back the distance could be covered in one and a half day!"
HG|3|255|5|0|And the delinquent said: “Give me one or two guides, so that I will not be delayed due to walking astray; and I will be back with the loot within three days, perhaps even earlier!"
HG|3|255|6|0|This request of the delinquent was immediately warranted; three armed guides were assigned to him and at once he left for the hunt.
HG|3|255|7|0|But on the way the three guides said to the hunter: "What is it we will achieve? If we get in the vicinity of the dwelling of the old wizard, will he not soon notice us and destroy us?"
HG|3|255|8|0|But the hunter said: "Just leave that to me! I will lead the Satan astray when it matters! If we get close enough that the shouting of strong man can be heard, you start to call 'Waltar!'. This is the name of the brother of the sister we want to catch!
HG|3|255|9|0|She loves her brother, and when she hears someone calling his name, she surely will be the first to go and see who is calling! But I will then run away from you for a while towards Hanoch; and if she will recognizes me as her brother because of the clothes, she will follow you without resistance!
HG|3|255|10|0|But then she already belongs to us and the old wizard cannot touch us because the sister is not forced, but followed us voluntarily to go and see her brother; for this I know, that no magician has any power, where the free will of one of his consanguineous is involved!"
HG|3|255|11|0|Thus the hunting plan was made, but was never executed because Agla herself was on the way to Hanoch, for the sake of her brother, and met the deputation already halfway; they recognized her by her exceptional beauty and by the cry: "Waltar! Waltar! My brother!", when she saw the hunter.
HG|3|255|12|0|But the hunter explained the matter to her and full of joy she followed the four men to the big city.
HG|3|256|1|0|When the sister was brought to the king in the castle and looked at from head to toes, the king was astonished beyond measure of her beauty and immediately had Waltar called to show him his beautiful sister, so that he could confirm that she was his sister.
HG|3|256|2|0|But when Waltar saw Agla, he immediately was in tears for joy, fell round her neck and kissed and greeted her as his beloved sister.
HG|3|256|3|0|When the king by this scene realized that this was Waltar’s right sister, he went to him and said:
HG|3|256|4|0|"Listen to me, you my dear Waltar! Your sister is a wonder of the world; her beauty surpasses all my previous notions, and when I think that this girl is seventy-one years old, she is not standing before me like a human being, but as a purest sky goddess who never ages but is of eternal youth!
HG|3|256|5|0|You know what: Until now I have not taken a steady wife and I have put no maid a royal crown on her head; but this your sister I immediately want to take as my abiding wife and want to give her royal clothes and put a most beautiful crown on her head!
HG|3|256|6|0|Tell me, Waltar, are you satisfied with this proposal and do you realize the great benefits accruing to you, if your sister becomes queen of the immense empire Hanoch?"
HG|3|256|7|0|Here Waltar was taken aback and for a while he thought back and forth and did not really know what he should say.
HG|3|256|8|0|But Agla who on the spot liked this proposal more than her brother, said at once to him: "What are you going to do in the house of him who commands millions? Bless me for the king, and do not tread your benefits with your feet!"
HG|3|256|9|0|When Waltar heard such talk from his beloved sister, he spoke very excited: "I’m not going to bless, but curse you in my chest, since your love for me, who would have died for you, did so quickly extinguished!
HG|3|256|10|0|O king, take her, the faithless! I bless her for you and leave her to you with every fiber of my life; since for me she is no longer worth the dust of my feet.
HG|3|256|11|0|Truly, if she held on to me and would have been glowing for my love, I would not have withhold her from you and would have found great joy therein to have brought you such a great sacrifice! But in this way Agla has cheated me out of everything, and as such, o king, I cannot give you anything since the faithless has given herself to you!
HG|3|256|12|0|I therefore bless her for you; but in my chest she is accursed! - But let me now move back to the heights and cry out of grief!”
HG|3|256|13|0|And the king said: "It should not be like that, my Waltar! I will also have you wear royal garments and will then take you myself to the temple of my goddesses. Should you find a liking in one of them as a formal viceroy, you stay here; if you do not find one to your liking, you can then return to your eerie mountains!"
HG|3|256|14|0|That gave Waltar a new idea. He agreed to the proposal of the king, which Agla was not too happy about; for her love for Waltar was still quite strong, and her hasty earlier approval was more of a female love trial trick than an actual particular commitment.
HG|3|256|15|0|But Waltar welcomed this even more so because he could now take revenge on Agla.
HG|3|256|16|0|But Gurat had  immediately brought royal clothes for both with which they dressed themselves.
HG|3|257|1|0|Gurat called upon the general chief priest and went under royal escort of all his court officials and servants and with the royally dressed Waltar to the certain temple.
HG|3|257|2|0|Since a harbinger was send to the temple of the goddesses through a sign to the general for the predetermined purpose, on arrival of the king everything was ready in the most seductive and lushest order in the large maze garden of the goddesses of female beauty.
HG|3|257|3|0|Hundreds and hundreds of such main goddesses swarmed, accompanied by the under-goddesses in an already known manner, through the maze; some danced, some made other sexappealing positions, some were singing, and some just walked calmly their way.
HG|3|257|4|0|When the warm-blooded Waltar saw this seductive spectacle, he was totally confused and did not know what to say or what he should covet.
HG|3|257|5|0|But when Gurat noticed this to his great delight, he said to Waltar: "Friend, as it seems to me, it will not be too difficult for you to forget your beautiful sister!
HG|3|257|6|0|Tell me - have you already picked one of these goddesses? Show me one soon and I will at once give her to you as a wife, together with her sub-goddesses! Or, if you like more than one, then tell me about it and they shall be yours! For here in my kingdom every man is allowed to have more than one wife - although I think that you will have enough with only one goddess and her sub-goddesses!”
HG|3|257|7|0|Here, Waltar looked carefully at the goddesses swarming by in front of him which pleased him exceedingly, for each one looked at him so sweetly, that after a while he said to Gurat:
HG|3|257|8|0|"O king! I'm not only asking for one, not a hundred, but I ask you for all! For they are all too gorgeous that I could select only one! Therefore give me all, so that no one gets offended should she not become elected!"
HG|3|257|9|0|But the king smiled and said to Waltar: "My most valued friend, listen to me what I will tell you now; which for the time being will be final!
HG|3|257|10|0|See, for the time being I will give you only seven women, with whom you should live for a year in my palace! Should you after a year find it necessary that you need more, you can have others as many as you like!
HG|3|257|11|0|Should the seven, however, be sufficient for you, you can stay with the seven which would please me more; since all these goddesses are available to you as a viceroy daily anyway for a modest sacrifice."
HG|3|257|12|0|When Waltar heard this from Gurat he immediately agreed with this advice, took the seven women together with the sub-goddesses and, when the goddesses were dressed, went overjoyed with his new wives and Gurat back to the royal palace again.
HG|3|258|1|0|But when at home in the palace of Gurat, Agla saw what her brother had done, she became angry in her heart and even more so demanded the hand of Gurat and the crown that she as queen and co-leader of the great empire could take revenge on her brother, as well as very specifically the goddesses of beauty.
HG|3|258|2|0|Gurat, however, who liked Agla above all, complied very willingly because he thereby wished to put himself as early as possible in his imagined most happy state. And as such Agla, after the third day already when her brother received the seven women, became queen of Hanoch.
HG|3|258|3|0|This Agla then became extremely tyrannical, and everyone who crossed her way had to bow before her to the ground.
HG|3|258|4|0|This, however, displeased her brother Waltar, so that he therefore demanded from the king to be dismissed, in order to settle somewhere in the mountains, where he never would hear anything from his appalling sister.
HG|3|258|5|0|But Gurat, who was virtually obsessed with Agla, did nothing without her consent and therefore asked her what she had to say about the resolve of her brother.
HG|3|258|6|0|When Agla learned such, she was incensed of her brother, separated him immediately from his wives and had him brought to a deep prison. And when this happened she was far from being queen for one year and equally so did her brother enjoyed for the same period of time his marital happiness with his seven goddesses.
HG|3|258|7|0|The general chief priest, however, was also displeased that Agla had her brother thrown in jail for no reason and cause; for Waltar could be quite valuable to the upper priestly general because of his very awakened spirit. Therefore he lobbied secretly with the king for the liberation of Waltar, however under the seal of the strictest secrecy before Agla, because she otherwise could inflict harm on her brother.
HG|3|258|8|0|But the king said: "Everything would be all right; but how are we going to open the jail since Agla alone has the keys and on top of it has placed her most trusted guard in front of the prison?"
HG|3|258|9|0|And the General said: "This is, after all, very bad; but leave this problem to me, - I'll bring the matter in order again! I will raid at night with a small fighting force the prison guards and blast open the prison gate by force, and the trusted guard will be compelled to accept the matter!"
HG|3|258|10|0|Gurat agreed to this advice, and in the same night and in all after a two-month detention, Waltar was free again.
HG|3|258|11|0|After Waltar was freed, the senior priests wanted to place him under their protection; but he only wanted to flee, and thus he was allowed to escape.
HG|3|258|12|0|But when Agla learned what had happened, she sent captors after him, to recapture her brother and kill him wherever they could get to him.
HG|3|258|13|0|And the captors, anticipating a good reward, walked quickly in all directions, overtook Waltar on his way to the mountains and killed him.
HG|3|258|14|0|And this was his end and his reward, because he left the ways of God. And this was the beginning of the most cruelest government that has ever existed in Hanoch.
HG|3|259|1|0|The captors, however, to assure themselves of their reward from the queen, cut off the head from the slain Waltar, wrapped it in a cloth and brought it to the queen.
HG|3|259|2|0|She was shocked at first at the sight of the head; but soon recovered and said to the captors:
HG|3|259|3|0|"Your loyalty has been proven! You have destroyed my greatest enemy; the enemy of my love you have killed and have deserved your reward! Here are a hundred pounds of gold; take it as your well-deserved reward!
HG|3|259|4|0|But take the head with you and bury it somewhere in the garden of the beauty goddesses; there he can gaze forever at those who were more to him than I!
HG|3|259|5|0|If you have buried the head, then go to the seven women who still live here in a lower part of the palace and bring them here, together with the fourteen sub-wives!
HG|3|259|6|0|What then has to be done, you will be told at the hour! Do your job well and the reward will not fail!"
HG|3|259|7|0|Here, the captors took the head and did with it according to the commandment of the queen.
HG|3|259|8|0|But the beauty goddesses who saw the burial of the head, were mightily terrified and said among themselves: “This is a bad omen for all of us! It will be better to quickly escape from this place, rather than following this head and be buried under in the ground!"
HG|3|259|9|0|But some wished to speak to the general chief priest. He, though, was too busy with plans to make the king mistrustful towards Agla, and therefore was not available; for his anger towards the queen was too great. Thus the goddesses had to wait anxiously for the things to come.
HG|3|259|10|0|Already the very next day the captors went and brought the seven women of Waltar together with the fourteen sub-wives, to the queen.
HG|3|259|11|0|When they came before the queen, she asked them: "Are you not mourning Waltar who has been killed by my power?”
HG|3|259|12|0|Here the women began cry and lament.
HG|3|259|13|0|And the queen said: "Thus, your love for Waltar was great, because you mourn his certain death?! Behold, also my love was great for him; because out of love I had him killed, so that he should not be yours!
HG|3|259|14|0|But I can see now that you suffer because of his loss; therefore I want to put an end to your suffering! Stripp all the women and tie them naked to the columns of this my royal hall!"
HG|3|259|15|0|And the captors did so that once.
HG|3|259|16|0|When the women together with the sub-women were tied naked to the columns, Agla herself took a sharp pointed dagger and walked to the tethered wives and spoke to one as to the other, probing their bodies in the region of the heart: "So there throbs the heart that loved my brother?”
HG|3|259|17|0|Then she pushed the dagger into the heart of the bound woman and said: "This is your reward, you wretch!"
HG|3|259|18|0|Thus Agla herself killed with her own hand the wives of her brother out of revenge.
HG|3|259|19|0|And the king, although learning about it the next day already, did not dare to say to her: "Woman! What have you done?"; because he loved and feared Agla.
HG|3|260|1|0|Thereupon Agla ordered the captors to wrap the stabbed women in black cloths and to also bury them in the garden of the beauty goddesses; but prior to burial they should display the stabbed women fully exposed for one day in the temple of these goddesses, so that the goddesses could revel at them.
HG|3|260|2|0|The captors said to the queen: "Great, mighty ruler! We are not quite dare to do this, for the people regard these goddesses as very important and if we frighten and offend them too much and they then complain to the people about it, it could have dire consequences for us, as well as for your Majesty, the great, mighty ruler!
HG|3|260|3|0|For who wants to be cruel, must take the political route, so that his cruelty is not noticed; otherwise he soon runs into great danger and his actions will certainly encounter barriers! Your Majesty should follow this time our advice and allow the corpses to be buried secretly somewhere, and the matter will vanish without a trace for the people!"
HG|3|260|4|0|Upon this well-intentioned plea by the captors, Agla reacted like lightning and swayed the dagger in front of anyone who would not immediately pay her the most punctual obedience.
HG|3|260|5|0|And the pursuers had to do what the queen wanted.
HG|3|260|6|0|The bodies were therefore untied and each individually wrapped in a black cloth and in broad daylight were transported on twenty-one camels to the large garden, where they were exhibited completely naked in the temple of Naeme.
HG|3|260|7|0|The captors, however, when they had put the bodies on display, hurried away like thieves, leaving the camels and everything else behind and said to themselves: "We have been lucky this time to have escaped unharmed; for the next similar job the fury of a queen can go and look elsewhere for other henchmen! We will never serve her or the king!"
HG|3|260|8|0|But the general chief priest has learned about everything already what Agla did through secret informants and ordered immediately a strong troop out to the goddesses.
HG|3|260|9|0|However, the fleeing captors ran straight into the arms of the soldiers and were immediately arrested. As prisoners they had to turn back at once and lead the troopers to where they had placed the corpses.
HG|3|260|10|0|When the soldiers together with the captors arrived in the temple and saw the dead bodies of the goddesses which were not yet seen by any other goddess, the captain asked the captors, whether they had stabbed these gorgeous women.
HG|3|260|11|0|But the captors told the matter, as it happened.
HG|3|260|12|0|And the leader of soldiers exclaimed: "By all the gods and the primordial God himself! This queen is the incarnate Satana herself, which is mentioned in the books of Kinkar; for such cruelty is unheard of!
HG|3|260|13|0|How can we get rid of this snake of snakes? She sits on the throne; all hell is at her disposal! Shortly this will turn into a life in this city, of which tigers and hyenas will take flight!"
HG|3|260|14|0|Thereupon the leader turned to one of his troopers and said: "An example will be performed here! Call the embalmers! I want the bodies to be embalmed to preserve them, and will put them in glass coffins here in the temple for display with the inscription: ‘The Queen’s work of hell!'
HG|3|260|15|0|And you captors, go at once and unbury the head of Waltar which will also be embalmed, and I will then put it in a separate glass urn above the coffins of his wives with a suitable inscription!"
HG|3|260|16|0|And all this happened immediately after the leader's firm will.
HG|3|261|1|0|In the course of eight days the bodies including the head of Waltar were embalmed and then placed in the already mentioned glass coffins in the temple of Naeme, as well as the head of Waltar in a of course properly closed glass urn on a heavily gilded frame in the middle of the coffins.
HG|3|261|2|0|When this work was completed, the captain of the troopers went to the startled goddesses in their big dwelling and told them what had happened and invited them to look at the embalmed corpses.
HG|3|261|3|0|And the goddesses, this time not naked but dressed in mourning clothes, went into the Naeme temple and were not little horrified on seeing the corpses.
HG|3|261|4|0|After a long pause the upper goddess asked the leader of the soldiers with a trembling voice: “If this is the queen’s work, what can we expect in the near future? What will this fury do to us?”
HG|3|261|5|0|And one of the arrested captors replied unsolicited and said: "Allow me to speak, my beautiful goddesses! In these coffins also your fate is written; for we have heard it from the queen's lips, what she contemplates! Nothing can save you from the queen’s rage but to flee!
HG|3|261|6|0|Just don’t believe that the general chief priest will be able to thwart such her plans! For the queen has surreptitious ways and means that no one knows except her, and knows everything that gets in the way of her satanic plans; she certainly knows already for several days, what has taken place here with the corpses against her bidding, and I advise anyone not to wait too long who values and loves his own life!"
HG|3|261|7|0|The captain of the troop took this speech to heart and he said to the goddesses: "The chief captor seems to be right; therefore get ready so that we can take you under safe escort to a place where you will be safe from the fury’s anger! Your subsistence will be taken care of wherever we will take you; because to do such with you, we have specific instructions from the General!"
HG|3|261|8|0|The goddesses agreed at once; each took her treasures and left in haste with the soldiers and the captors.
HG|3|261|9|0|However, not an hour went by and the queen’s most trusted servants arrived with a strong force of soldiers, who were equipped with many ropes, swords and lances and with orders to destroy the protective force of the General, gag all the goddesses, and then to also murder them and display them alongside the women of Waltar.
HG|3|261|10|0|However, this time the Queen did not succeeded to execute her plan; but how she responded to this, the following will show.
HG|3|262|1|0|But when the most faithful servants of the queen with the strong detachment, to their great astonishment found the dwelling of the goddesses of beauty completely empty,  they turned back and reported this immediately to the Queen.
HG|3|262|2|0|The Queen, however, on learning this, raced like thousand furies and began to seethe of rage, and vowed to pursue the most bitter revenge on the general chief priest.
HG|3|262|3|0|The captain of the servants of the Queen, however, since he was a very handsome man and secretly admired by the Queen, asked for the grace to speak a few words with her in private.
HG|3|262|4|0|The queen welcomed this request of her darling and asked him to follow her into a small side room.
HG|3|262|5|0|Exceedingly happy, the captain followed the Queen; and when he was alone with her, she immediately wanted to know his intention, why he wanted to speak with her alone.
HG|3|262|6|0|The captain, however, instead of answering, took quickly off his clothes and completely naked said to the queen:
HG|3|262|7|0|"Most highest mistress over my life and over my death! Only in this state can I talk to you in all truth; for as naked as I now stand before you, just as naked is also the truth I'm going to say to you now! And thus listen to me in my infinite love for you, loveliest Queen:
HG|3|262|8|0|O Queen, you thousand victorious over my heart! You, o Queen, only to die by your hand would already be the greatest pleasure, you who are everything to me, I beg you for everything that is most pleasant and most dear to you in the the world, for your and my salvation, do not continue any longer with revenge plans against the General of the priesthood; for there you can do what you want and everywhere you will be always too late!
HG|3|262|9|0|Do you think, my life, o Queen, your husband has the power in his hands? Oh, there you are greatly mistaken! I tell you: Gurat is only a name carrier and as a king stands in great esteem only as a heartfelt bosom friend of the General. But woe to us all, if we would succeed in turning things around and make the General our enemy!
HG|3|262|10|0|As naked I’m now standing in front of you as true and certain we, including the king, are going to be lost within a few minutes! Even now there are already placed five hundred thousand battle ready warriors around the great palace of the General; only one nod from him and within the hour we are no more!
HG|3|262|11|0|For several days now he has not visited the king and also does not allow the king to get to him, although the king is just making another attempt to win the General’s favour. Yes, he even wants to make you a gift for the General, if he only could regain the friendship of the general!
HG|3|262|12|0|From this, o Queen, you can recognize the power and greatness of the General and how dangerous your plan is against the General!
HG|3|262|13|0|O Queen, kill me if I have offended you by this my naked truth; but I could not resist the power of my love for you, to warn you about what could bring total destruction to you!"
HG|3|262|14|0|For the first time the queen was terrified and said: "My dear Captain, I thank you for this warning! But now I also ask for your advice, what should be done, so that I not fall under the dominion of the General!”
HG|3|262|15|0|And the captain said: "Oh, Queen, allow me the time today to take care of you, and tomorrow I will show you a way out!”
HG|3|262|16|0|Thereupon he hugged the Queen, got dressed again and then went back to the great hall; but the queen remained in the room and asked for her maids.
HG|3|263|1|0|But the captain of the faithful servants of the queen went to the king and presented to him the circumstances of the queen quite categorically and what the general Fungar-Hellan contemplates to undertake against the king and against the queen, and how it will become a pure impossibility to oppose the mighty Fungar-Hellan, since all the power resides in his hands.
HG|3|263|2|0|And Gurat said to the captain: "Yes, my friend, you are right! I know very well where I am standing now with Fungar-Hellan; but - what can be done about it?! For ten days now he is strictly inaccessible, and this for no other reason than my refusal to deliver Agla to him to cool his revenge on her because of her committed atrocities against her brother and his women.
HG|3|263|3|0|His last exclamation in front of me was: ‘Well, then! What you do not want to give to me with a free hand as a friend to a friend, your most bitter enemy will know to obtain by force!’
HG|3|263|4|0|Thereupon he left me, running off hastily, and until now I was unable to obtain any news from him, what he really is up to.
HG|3|263|5|0|Eventually there will be no other way to turn him friendly against me again, than extradite Agla to him, this beyond all comprehension most beautiful woman! - Tell me, my dear Captain Drohuit, what can be done about it?”
HG|3|263|6|0|And Drohuit said: "O king, here are only the two ways possible, to either let the queen escape under my protection, or extradition; but the one is no less dangerous than the other!
HG|3|263|7|0|But I've come up with a crafty plan! If it succeeds, Fungar-Hellan will be your friend again, and you remain king as before; but if I do not succeed, then no other means is conceivable but to flee, in order to save Agla, as well as your kingship!
HG|3|263|8|0|But the plan is this: Let Agla dress as charming as possible, and I myself will go to talk to Fungar-Hellan and say to him:
HG|3|263|9|0|‘The most beautiful Agla, on which you've thrown so many looks already, has received news that you as her most dearest friend, has become angry with her! She thus asks you that you should only once more lend her a sympathetic ear, and you will receive from her the most satisfactory and your heart completely reassuring enlightenment about her enigmatic cruelty!'
HG|3|263|10|0|Upon this invitation he certainly will come, though under heavy protection! But what Agla then will have to say to him, I will instruct her duly; you only have to allow me to carry a letter of accreditation with me, so that Fungar-Hellan fully believes my mission to him! And I’m convinced the matter will be put to rest again!
HG|3|263|11|0|That Fungar-Hellan at the sight of the most beautiful and charming Agla will be open to negotiations, I am convinced in advance!”
HG|3|263|12|0|When Gurat heard this from Drohuit, he at once gave him the mandate; and Drohuit went to Agla to inform her of everything and she accepted everything he said and consented to everything.
HG|3|264|1|0|But after Drohuit had fully instructed Agla what she had to say in case Fungar-Hellan showed up, he immediately went to the palace of the same - but it took him no little effort to be allowed to see the General.
HG|3|264|2|0|But when it took him all the effort of the world to finally see the General, he asked him with a fierce expression, saying: "Where are you coming from, you daring despiser of your life, and what is your mission? Speak quickly, if you do not want to be dead before you have opened your mouth!"
HG|3|264|3|0|Drohuit, although shocked at first about the very unfriendly reception, for he did not imagined the General to be so angry; but after a while he took courage and also said with a very excited voice to Fungar-Hellan:
HG|3|264|4|0|"Friend! - If you receive me like that, since you are the one who actually gave me my position at the court, and were always my most intimate friend, I will not speak one word despite the immense importance of the subject which I have to report to you, - although your and all the world well-being will depend on it, as well as the life of the heart! But take your sword and kill me right away together with my most important secret which no mortal being in the world knows except me!"
HG|3|264|5|0|After this explanation the General said more gently: “Friend, calm down, it was only my first excitement; but now I recognize you again as my friend who has provided me with some good service in the past and perhaps even more so in future. And as such I beg you, say what you have say, and I will put my ear to your mouth!"
HG|3|264|6|0|Thereupon Drohuit straightened and said: "Well, then, so hear me out!
HG|3|264|7|0|See, you're now very angry about Gurat, your first friend, and even pursue the life of the Queen! But listen what I'm going to reveal to you now:
HG|3|264|8|0|For as long this earth is inhabited by humans and animals, never has there existed a greater injustice and ingratitude, than through your current conduct towards the Queen and against the King!
HG|3|264|9|0|Tell me, what does a rescued person owes his lifesaver? For now I do not ask anything else, only tell me this!"
HG|3|264|10|0|The General looked at Drohuit and spoke in excited suspense: "What are you talking about? Speak more clearly! Explain yourself, so that I can run to my lifesaver and worship him!"
HG|3|264|11|0|And Drohuit, shouting inside himself victoria, straightened again and said: "For now I tell you nothing else than this: The Queen, who loves you as her right eye, and whom you strive to destroy, the same Queen is your lifesaver in a way that the whole world has never experienced before!
HG|3|264|12|0|I do not say more to you; but go, and you'll learn it from her what she has done for you! Then you may well kill her, if you have the heart for it!
HG|3|264|13|0|But if you are suspicious about this my statement, then take an escort with you; and here this letter of accreditation which the queen herself gave to me for you, you will easily recognize that I’m certainly not a traitor against you!"
HG|3|264|14|0|Here the General shouted: "Agla, I have misjudged you! You, the great queen of my thoughts! Through your incomprehensible cruelty you have saved my life?! - Let me go to her at once; about this I must know more!"
HG|3|264|15|0|Here the general left everything standing, took his guard of honor, and hastened to the Queen.
HG|3|265|1|0|But the King and Queen were in the most intense expectation and looked through the windows whether Fungar-Hellan was coming or not. How amazingly large was now the joy of both, when they saw the General with Drohuit on his right side, accompanied by a large guard of honor, approaching the palace!
HG|3|265|2|0|The Queen immediately went to her room, and the King to his, and each expected by himself the man, on whom the weal and woe of half the earth depended at that time.
HG|3|265|3|0|On reaching the gates of the palace the General spoke to Drohuit: "Now I'm here; but let me tell you this: If I have the slightest suspicion, the living hell is your lot!"
HG|3|265|4|0|And the Drohuit replied: "Truly, I shall not fail to jump in, if you are not received with the greatest, unfeigned love and respect by both sides and find not find confirmed every point I made!”
HG|3|265|5|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: “Well, let us therefore go up and convince ourselves of everything!"
HG|3|265|6|0|Here Fungar-Hellan at the side of Drohuit and under the escort of his honor guard, went up to the second floor of the tremendously big palace and went first to the king who received him with open arms under the exclamation: "My brother - my salvation!"
HG|3|265|7|0|This reception stirred the General's heart, and his mood already changed for the better - and he asked the King whether his friendship would not be better than his hostility.
HG|3|265|8|0|And Gurat replied: "Oh, brother, if you're my enemy, then I am no longer a king! For I owe you everything; you're alone the order and therefore the support of my house! How could I not be stingy for your friendship?!"
HG|3|265|9|0|Here Fungar-Hellan hugged his old friend again and said to Drohuit: "Come closer, for I now realize that you meant well to both us and so you can become the third in our friendship league! But now let us go to Agla and see how she will become one with this covenant!"
HG|3|265|10|0|Thereupon the General went between the King and Drohuit, followed by the shining guard of honor to Agla, who also ran towards him with her most charming open arms and embraced him with all the strength of her love.
HG|3|265|11|0|This most unexpected reception left such a soothing impression on the General that he was hardly capable to utter a word from his mouth out of this sheer feeling of bliss.
HG|3|265|12|0|Only Agla said after a while, also trembling with love: "Fungar-Hellan, how could you go after my life, when my love for you brought your life sacrifices which I would have never sacrificed to a god?!
HG|3|265|13|0|It is true, I had to appear to you inhumanly cruel; for my actions were of such nature for which the earth until now can show no example! But the earth until now does not know of a female heart, that would be filled with my love for you, Fungar-Hellan! But the great carrier of life also does not know a female mind who knew how to appreciate the grandeur of a Fungar-Hellan! But I can boast with such a mind, and therefore my endlessly great love for you, and the deeds which I committed for you, Fungar-Hellan, are explainable!”
HG|3|265|14|0|This explanation made the General quite soft, and he said: "O Agla, what do you ask as a reward for such love?"
HG|3|265|15|0|And Agla said: "Your heart, your love is my reward! But listen to me first, so that it becomes clear to you why I did what I have done; then you will realize that I love you more than my life!"
HG|3|266|1|0|Gurat was not too overly excited by this declaration of love of his heavenly Agla to Fungar-Hellan, but of course only very secretly within; for openly his non-compliance would not have been at the right place here.
HG|3|266|2|0|But what else could he do here other than watch such declaration of love with highly amused eyes?! For he would miss it anyway. Two sour apples, one left and one right; in one he had to bite, and it was much better to bite only one than to have bite them both proficiently!
HG|3|266|3|0|But also Drohuit was displeased by such declaration of the Queen to the General and would have loved that it was directed to him. But there was nothing else to do than smile to an evil game; for here only one wry look could mean the loss of life.
HG|3|266|4|0|And as such both Gurat and Drohuit made very friendly faces and in a certain way wished Fungar-Hellan mimly all happiness, and also Agla.
HG|3|266|5|0|However, she at once began to present the reasons of her cruelty, as she formerly mentioned, so that the General thoroughly would see how endlessly dear he was to her, and why. And she therefore said:
HG|3|266|6|0|"You my most beloved Fungar-Hellan! You know that I loved my brother more than my own life, that's why I left the heights and went, not heeding my own life, to look for my brother in this still completely unknown city.
HG|3|266|7|0|But I found him much easier than I thought. How? That you all know. I was brought here, and the King immediately began to negotiate for my heart, and persuaded my brother, that he should sacrifice me to him, for which the King offered him the beauty goddesses as compensation plus the title of a viceroy.
HG|3|266|8|0|At the first glance I saw that my brother wavering. This upset me beyond measure that he could have a wavering heart for me, for I have risked my life for him.
HG|3|266|9|0|I defeated myself, stepped up to him and in order to test his love for me, I myself advised him to swap me. And he, who in any case loved me only a little, instead of risking his life for his poor sister because of her inner, higher value, he swapped me, the purest being, for some venal whores, who never recognized an inner life value!
HG|3|266|10|0|This despicable act of revenge of my brother, was heavy for my heart; however, I could not change what has been done.
HG|3|266|11|0|In such my inside afflictions I met you, Fungar-Hellan, and soon recognized in you a great spirit, for whom it is possible, to lead millions with his insight, one way or another! Only too soon I realized, that only you and not the King, has been the lord of Hanoch and the whole, great empire!
HG|3|266|12|0|Then I thought: Oh, man, if I could reveal to you my eternal truth about the true destiny of man from God, as I have it in me, and if I had your love, what endless good could you bring about!
HG|3|266|13|0|But when I saw you, Fungar-Hellan, pretty close to my heart already and realized that my brother’s standing began to increase with you on my account, I suddenly discovered a shameful conspiracy of my brother against you! And I therefore had him thrown into the dungeon myself, since his life was still dear to me, which he would have lost otherwise, when his treachery would have been recognized!
HG|3|266|14|0|I visited him daily and tried to convert him, but with little success; when I with great difficulty was half way to recovery with him, you found out that he languish in prison and thus freed your greatest enemy. He fled to destroy you with the help of the highland people, to whom he would have shown a way out.
HG|3|266|15|0|It was now a matter of life or death! I thus sent captors after him with orders to slay the brother wherever they met him; because if he had been brought here alive again, you would have made a high ranking personality of him and he would have left in secrecy and would have betrayed you to the highland people. They would have then attacked you like fierce tigers and would have butchered millions! And if I would have betrayed him to you what would you have done to him - and perhaps also to me?
HG|3|266|16|0|To a avoid such great evil, I made the heavy sacrifice! Now judge whether I am therefore thus cruel, as you suppose it! - But I'm not finished yet; therefore hear me out!"
HG|3|267|1|0|And Agla continued: "The brother, however, when he fled, had secretly instructed his wives that they should turn the whole temple of beauty goddesses against you, and if possible even try to kill you and king Gurat, so that Waltar, if he would have come back with great power, could get on the royal throne of this city without any resistance.
HG|3|267|2|0|For Waltar this evil path was cut off, as you well know! But what were the women up to when they temptingly through my intervention learned about the death of their husband? Listen, they made a hideous oath, to destroy without grace or mercy, you, Gurat and myself!
HG|3|267|3|0|But when and how though? - Follow me to the secret room where the seven main wives dwelled and convince yourself of everything!"
HG|3|267|4|0|Here Agla led the whole assembly to the secret but quite large room, had a hidden closet opened and then said, pointing with her hand to a crystal cup:
HG|3|267|5|0|"There you see this terrible bowl; it is full of highly poisoned needles! Bring me an animal, very carefully take one of the needles, and just scratch the animal's skin a little and convince yourself how it will perish!"
HG|3|267|6|0|Immediately a large calf was brought in and scratched just slightly under the belly with one of the needles, and the calf was killed instantly.
HG|3|267|7|0|All were horrified about this amazing effect.
HG|3|267|8|0|And Agla said: "Try it on other animals and the effect will be the same! Or if you have a rare criminal who is doomed to certain death, bring him here and do the same to him! Most certain, no moment is quick enough as to how quickly and completely painless such a needle would kill him!"
HG|3|267|9|0|But Fungar-Hellan said: "Agla, how did you know this and how did you get behind all this? How did you obtained the exact information about the terrible effect of this completely unknown poison to me?"
HG|3|267|10|0|And Agla said: "Look here, our great friend and lifesaver Drohuit told me about all these things and as an undercover co-conspirator got everything from the women, what they in particular wanted to undertake against you!
HG|3|267|11|0|But when he revealed such to me and I soon convinced myself of their great wickedness, my whole soul was overcome by a mighty vengeance. As a friend of all these women I had brought them here to my room by my dressed up minions, where they had to undress immediately. I then had them tied to the columns and as queen and mistress over life and death of the subjects, I cooled my most ardent vengeance on them!
HG|3|267|12|0|But when were you destined to fall? Your next friendly visit to these snakes would have cost you your life just as you have seen here on this calf! But just go out to the dwelling of the goddesses, and you will surely find also the little murder weapons and recognize from this how far this conspiracy has spread already, as well as the reason why I pursued these goddesses!
HG|3|267|13|0|But if you want to know from where these goddesses obtained the poison, just search the garden and in an arcane corner thereof in a glass house, you will find a sapling which has pearly drops on its stem; but these drops are precisely this terrible poison!
HG|3|267|14|0|I mean, that will be enough to see why I, as your greatest friend, acted with the mobilization of all cunningness and caution against these women!"
HG|3|267|15|0|Fungar-Hellan and the King were quite pale and no one knew what was really happening to them.
HG|3|268|1|0|When the first surprise and quite terrifying amazement of the three had settled somewhat after a while, Fungar-Hellan looked wide eyed at Drohuit and said to him: "Drohuit, either you are an emissary of the good gods and the old wrath God, who is also good as long as one precisely does His will; but if one only slightly acts against it, He becomes full of wrath and wants to destroy the whole earth!
HG|3|268|2|0|It may be that you are an emissary of this God! Or you are an envoy from the lowest and most dreadful hell which is the prime residence of Satan; for otherwise it would be completely impossible that you alone came behind all these secrets, which would have remained unknown to me!
HG|3|268|3|0|See, in this large city, which counts more than a hundred times thousand homes, nothing happens and nothing can happen which is not known to me almost at the moment of it happening! What devil, what Satan must have orchestrated this conspiracy which remained hidden from my senses until this dreadful time where I had to learn about it from the hot mouth of Agla?!
HG|3|268|4|0|And how did you get behind this truly most horrific  satanic hellish conspiracy? Only that explain to me and I will be at ease with everything; but if you can’t then all lions, tigers, hyenas, wolves and bears will become your company!”
HG|3|268|5|0|But Drohuit said: "Friend, what are you talking about as if you know everything that is going on day to day in this large city?! I tell you: Only masks fall into your senses, but never the deeper circumstances!
HG|3|268|6|0|Who can discover you my thoughts? Can I not talk and act deceivingly, so that my words and actions must appear suspicious to you, while in my thoughts I have quite other plans for your benefit?!
HG|3|268|7|0|Or I can speak and act very righteously before your eyes; but can you look also into the secret chamber of my thoughts, if there doesn’t lies a finely thought through betrayal for your downfall because of your tenacity to trust your exaggerated omniscience?
HG|3|268|8|0|As such you did not noticed from the talk and actions of your beauty goddesses that they grow poisonous trees in covert corners for your downfall, and how they prepared a lot of most inconspicuous, but the more effective killing tools for you!
HG|3|268|9|0|But why? - Think of the new tax imposed on them and the order that none of them, sanctioned by the death penalty, may ever become pregnant, and you very soon are going to recognize the reason for such a conspiracy!
HG|3|268|10|0|However, as Agla told you, so I say too: Go, and convince yourself of everything, and only then tell me if I am ripe for the company of lions and the like!"
HG|3|268|11|0|Fungar-Hellan was very puzzled about this speech and demanded to go to the garden of the beauty goddesses, to convince himself of everything. And thus the whole group went there.
HG|3|269|1|0|Once in the garden, Fungar-Hellan meticulously examined everything - the abandoned large home of the beauty goddesses, the temple and the garden - and found the statements confirmed everywhere; in the residential home a large number of poisoned needles, which he had immediately confiscated by his administrative staff who followed him here, thus also the infamous glass summer-house, where the extremely poisonous tree grew lush in the centre of it. The tree had the designated shape and its trunk was covered with drops of poison.
HG|3|269|2|0|Fungar-Hellan immediately wanted the tree to be exterminated and therefore ordered his men to destroy the glass house along with the tree at once.
HG|3|269|3|0|But Agla seized the hand of Fungar-Hellan and screamed: "My most dearest friend, I beg you in the name of everything that you value and is most dear to you in the whole world, under no circumstances let this house be open by breaking it down or in any other way and do not in the least touch it; for the nature of this plant is so highly active that its exposure would not only kill us and all the workers, but everything in a radius of at least three hours walking, which has life, would have been killed!
HG|3|269|4|0|But if you want to destroy this tree, you must build a large stake of a very resinous wood around the wendy-house and burn it simultaneously on all sides; this is the only way to destroy this plant without lethal consequences!"
HG|3|269|5|0|This explanatory prevention of the destruction of this poisonous tree by Agla made Fungar-Hellan enormously suspicious. He looked Agla sharp in the eyes and said:
HG|3|269|6|0|"Woman, what are you talking about? - Explain to me how do you know the effect of this tree so well as if you yourself has created it!
HG|3|269|7|0|Verily, despite wanting to protect me if this is the nature of this plant, your explanation also makes me suspicious about you! Who knows whether you yourself have not been the planter of this plant from hell?!
HG|3|269|8|0|I give you therefore a short period of time; use it and try to roll off my head this my very well-founded suspicion, otherwise there will be not a good outcome for you! Therefore undress yourself, so that you can confess nakedly the naked truth to me! For henceforth you should not not deceive me; for my suspicion about you is only too well established! Therefore, you will have to work hard for turning a Fungar-Hellan around your little finger!"
HG|3|269|9|0|This challenge, however, did not caused Agla to lose her composure in the least!; she only said: "I'll undress myself - however, not here in the vicinity of this pest house, but in any of the living rooms of the former goddesses!"
HG|3|269|10|0|Thereupon, the whole company went into the house and there in a very large room!
HG|3|269|11|0|Having arrived there, Agla immediately undressed as Fungar-Hellan commanded her to do.
HG|3|269|12|0|But this undressing was most dangerous for the strong sensual General. For only now all the hidden charms of this most beautiful woman came to light, which this woman possessed to such a high degree that some of the men present, when seeing her naked, started to rage and became insane; but five instantly fell dead to the ground.
HG|3|269|13|0|And Fungar-Hellan forgot about all his suspicions; for like the rising sun consumes the fog in the valleys, the same effect did the great beauty of the naked Agla had on Fungar-Hellan.
HG|3|269|14|0|He now demanded of her nothing else but her love and promised her to do and grant her everything to increase her love for him.
HG|3|269|15|0|That this victory was for nobody more pleasant than Agla herself, is easily conceived, because she otherwise would have been caught here.
HG|3|269|16|0|Gurat and Drohuit looked at this scene like losing players; but there was nothing else to do than to congratulate Fungar-Hellan?!
HG|3|269|17|0|With this event, however, the examination came to an end and Fungar-Hellan led Agla to his palace as his wife with all honors. But Drohuit and Gurat also left for home with long faces.
HG|3|270|1|0|When both, namely Gurat and Drohuit, arrived back at the king’s royal palace, soon their other concubines came out and asked them how the matter with the terrible Agla ended.
HG|3|270|2|0|And Drohuit answered and said: "Beloved wives, bad, bad for all of us! For Agla broke the bond of marriage between her and our gracious King and gave her heart and her hand, as if she had been single, anew to Fungar-Hellan! And he, as the actual mutineer of the sacred rights of the king, has thereby achieved his long-awaited desire. May today’s acquisition carry him the same interests as it has borne our good King! Otherwise I have no other desire for him!
HG|3|270|3|0|But I was a huge ass that I almost gave my life for this Infernal beast! If I only had her denigrated against Fungar-Hellan, she surely would not be alive anymore; I was stupid enough to embellish her and present her as innocently and righteously as possible before the General!
HG|3|270|4|0|And this is now my and the King's reward that she has turned her back on us, and that we are all most likely within a short time will have the honor to either very humbly and innocently bite the dust by a completely innocent poisonous needle swap; or we will be forced with gentle words, to leave the city of Hanoch forever, to then find a dwelling among the tigers, hyenas and bears - what do you think, Gurat, - am I right or not?"
HG|3|270|5|0|And Gurat said: "My friend, if it was up to me, I would be of the opinion, that we should still today gather our treasures and under the cover of darkness leave Hanoch, rather than tomorrow, for I think at least it may be already too late!
HG|3|270|6|0|Therefore, gather at once all my servants, and under the strictest seal of secrecy for their and our own good, give these instructions! Hundred camels shall carry our treasures, one hundred our provisions and another one hundred ourselves with all our entourage to some remote area of the earth; because from now on it will be impossible to survive in this great world empire!
HG|3|270|7|0|The people are stultified to the highest level, and the better ones are composed of deceit, guile, hypocrisy and politics; the actual ruler is anyway our enemy and will it even more since he will surely dance strictly to the tune of Agla, who most likely will hate us now because we did not started to rage out of desperation due to her loss!"
HG|3|270|8|0|Here Drohuit looked out of the window and saw, to his great astonishment, Agla with Fungar-Hellan nearing the palace and indicated such to the king.
HG|3|270|9|0|When the king noticed this, he screamed: "In the name of all spirits, - we are lost!"
HG|3|270|10|0|But Drohuit, who had dismissed all the women, said to Gurat: "Friend, listen: Craftiness against cruelty! Let us swiftly tear our clothes, then throw ourselves on to the ground and weep and mourn terribly, - and everything will be good again!"
HG|3|270|11|0|Gurat and Drohuit did this at once, and hardly crying for a few minutes, Agla with the General came through the door and quite moved went to both, namely first to Gurat and asked him what was wrong.
HG|3|270|12|0|And he, slightly recovering, shouted: "O Agla, Agla, you heavenly being! I miss you; the pain consumes me! I had to leave you outwardly; but alas, my heart, my heart, can never be separated from you!"
HG|3|270|13|0|Here Agla consoled the King, saying: "Don’t weep so much! Behold, I am with you again and will stay with you and love you with all tenderness; and Fungar-Hellan remains our dearest friend!"
HG|3|270|14|0|Here Gurat rose again and hugged both Agla and Fungar-Hellan. And then also Drohuit was helped to stand on his legs.
HG|3|270|15|0|Next the following!
HG|3|271|1|0|When also Drohuit had recovered from his ostensible grief, of course along the comedian way -, he also went and quite shyly kissed the skirt of Agla, greeted with the deepest reverence Fungar-Hellan and then said to him:
HG|3|271|2|0|"I have said it to Gurat, who was on the verge of complete desperation, as a soothing consolation: 'Friend, let me comfort you; trust the gods, and highly trust your most honest and noblest friend, and build as on a marble base on the love of the heavenly Agla, and you'll soon convince yourself that this matter has a completely different face than you imagined it in your immense sorrow!' But these words were of no avail to him, and he raged as before.
HG|3|271|3|0|After a while I took his hand and said to him again: ‘Friend Gurat, King of the great empire, listen to me! You are completely mistaken if you put the character of the heavenly Agla on the same level as ours! For behold she is the daughter of a man on those holy heights which were inhabited by the first people on earth; but we are no longer human beings, but only barely a faint shadow of humanity!
HG|3|271|4|0|Therefore, we must compare ourselves to Agla also like shadows; for she alone is still human reality and we only hardly a shadow in the evening sun and pretend to be great in our characters, while we all together, with regard to character, are nothing compared to the heavenly Agla!
HG|3|271|5|0|But if we just to some degree want to claim the high honor of being human, we have to walk with Agla like a shadow walks with the body and never think that she ever is capable of sinning against our nature!'
HG|3|271|6|0|When I had said this to Gurat, he calmed down a little but still suffering a lot and soon fell back into his boundless sadness and cried: 'Agla is my heart - and Fungar-Hellan my head! Neither can I lose with no loss of my life, and yet one is lost, Agla or Fungar-Hellan!'
HG|3|271|7|0|When I heard this from him and realized that all my well-founded consolations remained completely fruitless, I myself was befallen by a deep melancholy, and I also fell into a great sadness!"
HG|3|271|8|0|Upon this speech, or better, upon this utter impromptu lie, Agla, completely moved, went straight to the still very upset appearing orator, took his hand, pressed it to her heart and said:
HG|3|271|9|0|"You have always proven yourself as my friend and always stood with me in great graces; but as much as this time, you've never proven yourself as a friend of mine, the King and Fungar-Hellan! That is why I want to reward you, as nobody has been rewarded until now in this city before!
HG|3|271|10|0|Behold, I have two sisters who are not inferior to me in beauty! I will have brought them here, one for you and one for Fungar-Hellan, so that I can stay with Gurat; and I think that this price will forge a bond around us which no power will ever be able to tear apart!"
HG|3|271|11|0|With this proposal all were satisfied and immediately arrangements were made to fetch these sisters from the heights.
HG|3|272|1|0|A whole caravan of a thousand men was ordered to bring the two sisters who were called Pira and Gella.
HG|3|272|2|0|When the caravan had covered half the distance, they found a very nice mountain pasture, on which several shepherds grazed a large herd of sheep and goats and protected these herds from ravenous beasts. These shepherds had huts and were armed with swords, slingshots and spears.
HG|3|272|3|0|And the caravan leader asked one of the shepherds whether they knew the daughters of a certain Mahal, called Pira and the Gella.
HG|3|272|4|0|And the Shepherd said: "From where are you that you ask about the beautiful daughters of my lord? My lord, indeed, had three daughters and two sons; he had to send one son to the depths, to preach repentance and remission of sin before God, or the nearing judgement, if the depths would not convert. And so the son left and until now has not returned.
HG|3|272|5|0|Thus a beautiful daughter whose name was Agla, was also lost; to this hour we do not yet know what became of her. Who knows if she fell into the hands of a similar caravan and thereby became a prey to the depths! Thus therefore tell us first from whence you are, and who has sent you here, and then you will receive information about Pira and Gella!"
HG|3|272|6|0|And the caravan leader said: “Thus listen to me, you honest shepherds of your lord! Agla herself sent us here that we should bring her two sisters to her! But Agla is now a great queen in the depths and rules over half the globe with unlimited power, and we ourselves are her servants. But Waltar, her brother, had died. How, - we do not know; but we have seen his head, embalmed in a crystal urn which is displayed in the temple of the great goddess Naeme!"
HG|3|272|7|0|When the shepherds heard this, the first of them said: "From your conversation I inferred that you have spoken the truth! Thus you may remain here until tomorrow; Mahal will then come here with his two daughters, and you then can negotiate with him directly regarding his daughters.
HG|3|272|8|0|When he conscientiously learns from you that his Agla is a queen of the depths, where there is supposed to be a big city, of which we certainly have no concept of, he is likely to go with you to visit his daughter, for whom He cried so much when she was lost!"
HG|3|272|9|0|When the caravan heard this, they stayed with these shepherds and the next morning waited for Mahal and his two daughters.
HG|3|273|1|0|When the night was over, in which as usual these shepherds had to fight quite a lot with the wild animals, and the sun was just above the horizon, all the shepherds fell down and praised and glorified God, because He mightily assisted them so protectively and to fight the wild animals during the the night, and asked him for His continued succor.
HG|3|273|2|0|But a voice, like a mighty thunder, came through the air and spoke to the shepherds: "Drive home the fat herd, and put it in the barn My servant Noah! For his brother Mahal will not require henceforth this fold; because today he has decided to move with his daughters to the depths, which is cursed, to seek his fortune there.
HG|3|273|3|0|And Noah will give you a job which I'm going to show him. If you faithfully comply with My will to Noah, I will not let you taste My wrath on the day of judgment; but if you grumble when fulfilling My will, you will taste My wrath in the last fear when death will come upon you! So be it!"
HG|3|273|4|0|When the shepherds heard such a voice, they fell to the ground and gave glory to God.
HG|3|273|5|0|But when they rose again from the ground, the caravan leader went to one of the shepherds and asked him what the thunder had been and if the shepherds understood the thunder because they listened to it with obvious attention.
HG|3|273|6|0|And the shepherd said: "This was no ordinary thunder; for an ordinary thunder does not come out of clear air! This thunder was the voice of God to us and commanded us to do this and that, and showed us that Mahal, our lord until now, will henceforth not be our lord any more; for he shall move to the cursed depths with his daughters in order to seek a new happiness! If you wait here, you surely will meet him and his daughters soon!"
HG|3|273|7|0|After these words, the shepherds began to summon the flock and started the way to Noah and thus left the caravan; but they waited until close to evening, but Mahal did not showed up!
HG|3|273|8|0|And the leader said: "How could we have been so stupid to let the shepherds go?! Who knows what they might have done to him after meeting him?! Let us therefore go and move to meet him; perhaps he urgently needs our help!"
HG|3|273|9|0|Upon these words the whole caravan rose at once and moved upwards.
HG|3|273|10|0|When they had traveled for three hours, behold, they came across a company with in their midst Mahal his two daughters and a son; the caravan however, after questioning the company, explained to Mahal everything he needed to know.
HG|3|273|11|0|But when Mahal had learned such positive news from the caravan, he said good bye to his entourage and joyfully moved with the cheering caravan to the depths.
HG|3|273|12|0|Following his reception in Hanoch.
HG|3|274|1|0|But the way from the mountains, which was probably the worst and least trodden, led straight through the garden of the beauty goddesses passing near the open temple, and our hikers from the mountains therefore had to pass through this suspicious garden and came close to the temple.
HG|3|274|2|0|In no other time was the temple more visited than just now, when the news had spread everywhere about everything that happened here recently; and as such also our group, in which at present nothing was more alive than their curiosity, noticed the many visitors at the temple and therefore themselves wanted to investigate what was going on.
HG|3|274|3|0|But the caravan leader said to Mahal: "Venerable man and most noble father of our great queen Agla! Behold, there is a strong jostling crowd! We would need an hour to get anywhere near the temple; but to get into the temple itself, is obviously an absolute impossibility!
HG|3|274|4|0|Therefore, be content for the time being with this sight from a small distance! But if you want to watch all this in more detail, you will be able to view everything very easily in the company of the king; for if the king is coming, all the people suddenly give way and most reverential leave the place to the king!"
HG|3|274|5|0|Upon this declaration Mahal complied and moved on with the caravan.
HG|3|274|6|0|When he came into the city, his amazement found no end. At each palace building he stopped and admired it exceedingly.
HG|3|274|7|0|Likewise, also his children were totally flabbergasted. The son, named Kisarell, frequently asked whether this was build by humans.
HG|3|274|8|0|As such the shining arched shops mightily attracted the eyes of the two daughters, and one as the other asked at any new shop, whether such beautiful things could be obtained and to whom they belonged.
HG|3|274|9|0|The leader talked himself almost hoarse with all the explanations and was very glad when after four hours they reached the great square of the palace.
HG|3|274|10|0|But when the caravan arrived in front of the palace, the king, the queen, Fungar-Hellan and Drohuit came out at once with an exceedingly shiny royal household and received the whole society in a most friendly manner and led them to the palace.
HG|3|274|11|0|Mahal struggled to get hold of himself of sheer joy for finding his beloved daughter, for whom he has wept so much, under such happiest circumstances.
HG|3|274|12|0|And Fungar-Hellan immediately went to Pira, who had charmed him from the first moment he lay his eyes on her and asked her about various matters for which the beautiful Pira gave him naive answers, which pleased the General exceedingly.
HG|3|274|13|0|Likewise also Drohuit found extreme happiness in Gella.
HG|3|274|14|0|But Agla lay in the arms of her father and her brother Kisarell, intoxicated with bliss and could barely speak.
HG|3|274|15|0|But Gurat immediately ordered a big meal and at once had royal clothes brought in for the newly arrived relatives.
HG|3|274|16|0|Thus this family was received in Hanoch.
HG|3|275|1|0|When the the royal garments were brought in and the male and female dress-masters stood there, Gurat went to Mahal and asked him to exchange his hard mountain clothes with soft royal garments.
HG|3|275|2|0|But Mahal thought here about his God and said: "My high son in law! Behold, I am of old age, and have survived many kings of the dephts!
HG|3|275|3|0|My brother Noah still knows the times of Lamech, and I have known Uraniel who has followed Thubalkain, and then the thousand councilors, and then Ohlad who has emerged from the councilors and has reopened the Temple of Lamech.
HG|3|275|4|0|And see, this dress, which now covers my nakedness, has served me through the centuries and is indestructible; because it has been still woven with the throw shooter, which Jehovah has given to the first people of this earth! What ingratitude would that be to God, if I would take off this indestructible dress which protected my body close to five hundred years from heat and cold, and put on this soft royal gown!
HG|3|275|5|0|See, this dress is not glamorous and has no gloss; but it is nevertheless more precious than all your dresses ornamented with gold and precious stones! For all your clothes become dirty and must then be cleaned again; but this my dress, which hangs on my body for nearly four hundred years now, never gets dirty and yet keeps the body clean.
HG|3|275|6|0|Therefore I will never put on clothes which get dirty, but will remain with the one that is not only getting not dirty, but also consumes all the dirt of the body and thereby gives the body an enduring health!"
HG|3|275|7|0|Gurat was astonished about this perseverance and turned secretly to the Agla and asked her what can be done here.
HG|3|275|8|0|But she said: "Let his will prevail! I know him; what he doesn’t want today, and you respect his will, he does the next day! He still holds strongly on to the old God; but when it comes down to it, to exercise too much self-denial, he is capable to sin just like we are!
HG|3|275|9|0|However, do not say anything more today about redressing, otherwise you'll make him completely inflexible; but in the evening put the white clothes in his bedroom, and he will put them on tomorrow himself, although not fully but surely over his indestructible dress!"
HG|3|275|10|0|And Gurat also asked her secretly, if all this was true, what her father had said of his enigmatic long life and his garment.
HG|3|275|11|0|And Agla said: "You can believe every word he says; because he was already close to four hundred years old when he took himself a wife. And on us, his children, you can clearly notice it, since we are all of your old age already but still have the appearance as if we were still your tenderest adolescence!"
HG|3|275|12|0|"Yes", said Gurat, "that is true; now I believe it! But it is truly extraordinary! But would that be result of the dress?"
HG|3|275|13|0|And Agla said: "This is only causes by the old God, who is the only God and has no other forever beside himself! - But now nothing more about this; for the meal is ready! Only tomorrow you shall get to know your Agla’s true side! But let us go now into the dining room!"
HG|3|276|1|0|Thereupon the whole company went to the table which was covered with the most precious dishes, of which, however, Mahal ate very little; for his palate was not accustomed to this kind of dainties, and even less so his healthy mountain stomach.
HG|3|276|2|0|But the more so did Pira and Gella enjoyed the food; for their curiosity drove them to at least taste a little of each dish.
HG|3|276|3|0|After the meal they chatted about indifferent matters, and passed the time with sweet idleness.
HG|3|276|4|0|Only Mahal asked Agla a couple of times about Waltar, but always received an evasive answer and thus was left in the dark about it.
HG|3|276|5|0|But Agla sent secretly several of her servants into the garden with the instructions to hide the head of Waltar, namely by immuring it in a niche of the garden wall in a remote part of the garden and by penalty of death under the seal of the strictest secrecy.
HG|3|276|6|0|This command was completed punctually by the next morning; for the assigned servants of Agla said among themselves: "We have to obey her very precisely; for if she did not spare her own brother she will spare us less so! Therefore, total silence about it!"
HG|3|276|7|0|When the workers returned the next morning they immediately reported back to Agla everything about how and where they had hidden the head of Waltar.
HG|3|276|8|0|And Agla rewarded them, and once more commanded them to secrecy, even before the king, the General and before Drohuit.
HG|3|276|9|0|And the servants promised this most sacredly and then went their way.
HG|3|276|10|0|But when the main company reconvened in the main hall of the king, Mahal was missing.
HG|3|276|11|0|At once he had been sent for to see what he might be up to that he did not appear.
HG|3|276|12|0|When they entered his room he was found busy trying to put the royal garments above his indestructible dress.
HG|3|276|13|0|He was praised for it, and then was guided under thousands of blandishments to the main hall, where a good breakfast was waiting.
HG|3|276|14|0|And as such on this very next day already the whole family from the heights liked very much their royal dresses.
HG|3|276|15|0|The following will show what happened further!
HG|3|277|1|0|After breakfast Fungar-Hellan rose and spoke to Agla: "Agla, you ornament of beauty of all women on earth! Except for you, only your two sisters are in your class of beauty! I like Gella as much as Pira, and verily, it will be a difficult choice for me here!
HG|3|277|2|0|But if I may speak very honestly from my heart, I say, that I'd rather want to take both of them as steadfast wives, than only one of the two! If Drohuit agrees to it he would find a mighty friend in me; but it is up to his free good will!"
HG|3|277|3|0|When Agla heard such from Fungar-Hellan, she at once turned to Drohuit and secretly said to him: "My beloved Drohuit, have you heard the wish of Fungar-Hellan? What do you say to this?"
HG|3|277|4|0|And Drohuit said: "Unfortunately, yes! But what should I do here? Nothing else, than putting shackles on my own heart for the sake of politics and bite the bullet and turn a good face to the evil game! Just the thought that assures me of your your love, heavenly Agla, can console me for such a loss; otherwise I had to perish from sheer grief!”
HG|3|277|5|0|But when Agla had heard such a pleasing talk from her captain, she said to him: "Yes, Drohuit, in my heart you shall find a thousand-fold substitute! But go now to Fungar-Hellan, and grant him his wish - and it will be all right!"
HG|3|277|6|0|And Drohuit rose and walked over towards the General and said to him: "Friend, though you demand a heavy price from me, yes a price for which I would otherwise had given a whole world; but to show you that also you are more to me than a whole world, I want to bring you, my biggest, deepest and most powerful friend this sacrifice! And as such, from the the very bottom of my heart, I relinquish the chosen one to you and bless you with her and thereby also with all my already intended assured future happiness!"
HG|3|277|7|0|Here Fungar-Hellan hugged Drohuit, kissed him and then said to him: "Drohuit, as sure as my name is Fungar-Hellan and have all the power in my hands, as sure this sacrifice will carry a yield for you, of which until now the world could not have dreamed of yet!
HG|3|277|8|0|For the time being I tell you nothing more than: Drohuit, you are king and Gurat nothing but a vain figurehead! Agla is therefore yours, and you can allow Gurat, who has become very stupid and weak, to live quite well and let him be figuring for the sake of the people; but in terms of power, it lies in my and your hands.
HG|3|277|9|0|See, this is my advancement; what will follow later on this, the future will instruct you!"
HG|3|277|10|0|After these words the two friends kissed again, and Drohuit was now completely satisfied with such benefit for his sacrifice and at once went back to Agla and told her the good news.
HG|3|277|11|0|And Agla immediately seized the hand of Drohuit, pressed it to her chest and said: "Now my wish is fulfilled! You are now mine!"
HG|3|277|12|0|What further - the following will show!
HG|3|278|1|0|But also the old Mahal heard a few things about the arrangements that were made, and therefore also that his two daughters were awarded to Fungar-Hellan as wives of one man. He thus went to Agla and and requested from her a better explanation.
HG|3|278|2|0|And Agla said: "Listen, my dear father! On the rugged heights you naturally would have been asked if your daughters are allowed to take a man and what kind of man; but here an entirely different order of things applies, and by virtue of this everything must be all right with you, what the first rulers of this great empire want and are determining:
HG|3|278|3|0|But the rulers are the man over there who takes your two daughters as wives - what is for you and them an unspeakable good fortune - then I, your daughter Agla as queen of this city and of the whole, endless great empire, and finally Drohuit, this young, handsome man who just now talks with the general chief priest Fungar-Hellan himself.
HG|3|278|4|0|With these three rulers you must always try to be their constant and best friend and you will among them have the most carefree and best life; on the contrary, although my father, you will have to endure great vexations and adversities! Therefore be silent and show Fungar-Hellan how glad you are that he has chosen your daughters as wives; for through this choice also you grew in stature!"
HG|3|278|5|0|When Mahal heard such from his Agla, he slowly began to realize from which side the wind was blowing and very quietly he began to scratch himself behind the ears, and said softly to Agla:
HG|3|278|6|0|"I can see very well that this is the case here, and for your sake I will put up a good face for every occasion; but tell me: What is therefore the king, if you, Fungar-Hellan and Drohuit are the highest people in the kingdom? And what will become of my son Kisarell here?"
HG|3|278|7|0|And Agla said: "King Gurat is a weak friend of Fungar-Hellan and is stupid! Therefore, he is dressed in the clothes of the king and figures as such, - but he has no power! But Drohuit is the real king and I am his wife; you thus have to listen to him and comply with everything he has to say!"
HG|3|278|8|0|And Mahal further asked Agla and said: "If everything is thus arranged here, what is thus the power of God with you? Is God never consulted by you?"
HG|3|278|9|0|And Agla pointed with her hand to her forehead and said: "Behold, there sits the council of God! This is what man has to develop and act accordingly, then surely he acts on the counsel given to him by God for all times of times! Or do you know a better one?”
HG|3|278|10|0|Here Mahal fell silent; because he now clearly realized that hell has established its rule in the depths.
HG|3|278|11|0|But Agla went to Fungar-Hellan and secretly talked to him about something.
HG|3|279|1|0|This, however, what Agla secretly discussed with Fungar-Hellan, was whether he could not accommodate her brother Kisarell somewhere in the manner that he was given some official assignment, - whereupon Fungar-Hellan suggested to her that Agla should appoint him as resident court sergeant, from where many ways would be open to him to move up to higher ranks if he would acquire suitable skills in this first appointment.
HG|3|279|2|0|When Agla heard such from Fungar-Hellan she at once went to her father and said to him: "Since you have asked me earlier about your son’s future, I can tell you that he's been appointed to resident court sergeant which is a very honorable position here! And if he will distinguish himself through diligent reading and studying to acquire higher knowledge, he soon will rise to a higher office easily! Are you satisfied with this highly advantageous proposition for Kisarell or not?"
HG|3|279|3|0|And Mahal said: "Daughter, I'm happy with everything; but one thing I must tell you from the heights which have become very meager, since you surely will have not completely forgotten the God of Adam, Seth and Henoch, and this one thing is the following:
HG|3|279|4|0|All of you powerful rulers of this kingdom should not make too long and beneficial future plans with respect to your present constitution; for as things are standing with you right now, it is impossible to continue for very much longer, since you have completely departed from God and have gone over entirely to a pure idolatry of human worshipping of people and thereby have fallen into a most distant, darkest worldliness!
HG|3|279|5|0|I say to you: Not more than seventeen years, and of your size and your city no trace will be found! Therefore I'm going to leave you again and will be going back to my brother Noah on the heights; but I first want to see and speak to Waltar!"
HG|3|279|6|0|By that Agla was a little taken aback, but recovered soon and said: "Do what you want; from our side no impediment will be placed in your way! But as regards to Waltar, it will be difficult to ever see him again, for he began travelling to discover new worlds and thus has left us forever and the reason for that is that I as his sister could not give him my hand to become his wife!"
HG|3|279|7|0|Here Mahal became very excited but bit his lips and after a while said nothing more than: "Thus - Waltar is dead! - Agla, Agla! The Lord will punish you severely!"
HG|3|279|8|0|Thereupon he covered his face and wept.
HG|3|280|1|0|However, Fungar-Hellan noted that the old Mahal wept, and he went to him and asked him about the reason for his sadness.
HG|3|280|2|0|And Mahal said: "O you Mighty of this kingdom, which at all times enjoyed such great graces and mercies from God the Lord, if you knew what I know at this very moment, also you would cry with me and wanted to mightily wail!
HG|3|280|3|0|For behold, the Lord has now given me an inner light, and in this light I see your great infirmities before God and also see the doom of all of you! How could I not cry?!
HG|3|280|4|0|My son Waltar, sent to you by God as a prophet, has been killed by you in the spirit, - who knows if not also his body!
HG|3|280|5|0|However, if you had him killed a thousand times in the body, I would laugh about that, - for my son would still be alive before God in the spirit; but since you have killed his spirit, he is dead and lost forever!
HG|3|280|6|0|And so it will go with all these my children! Agla is already threefold dead, and Kisarell and Pira and Gella will soon also be there at such your constitution, if you not again follow the footsteps in which the former kings of this realm have walked, who were called Lamech at His time, Thubalkain, Uraniel and Ohlad, and were righteous before God!"
HG|3|280|7|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard such words from the God enlightened Mahal, he thought it over for a little while and finally said with the greatest calmness and composure: "You may be right, - because I know this very well that at the inhabitants of the heights of the earth an ancient wisdom exists, which we unfortunately no longer possess; but nevertheless, we are not that stupid as you always imagined us to be!
HG|3|280|8|0|We have, in the strict sense speaking, more idolatry than any pure recognition of God; but therefore the actual essence of God, is not excluded. Because through the exhibitions we only sensualize for the people the ligand forces of an all-ruling deity and worship them because they are divine powers. And even God Himself cannot regard this as unjust!
HG|3|280|9|0|But if we attach names to such forces and sensualize them through corresponding artful shapes for the people  and had them be worshiped by the people, say, can this appear to God, who is most wise, as an abomination?!
HG|3|280|10|0|If you look at a large and magnificent building and admire and praises it, say: Are you thereby not also laud the builder?! Are you lauding the builder if you only praise his person, but criticise his works? Surely, the builder will not be pleased for such a glory!
HG|3|280|11|0|According to this our recognition of God also our leadership of the people corresponds! I want to take you back and forth throughout the empire, and you can kill me if you're going to hear any complaint of injustice on our part!
HG|3|280|12|0|Behold, the nations are living happily! There is nowhere poverty among them; everywhere arts and sciences are blooming. Say, what does your God still wants from us? Does He wants to kill us, he should do so, - we are at his mercy! Whether he will do right, however, according to my opinion, we can leave for the time being undecided!
HG|3|280|13|0|But go now with me and I will show you everything that we are and what we do; only then speak what you seem what is wrong with us!"
HG|3|281|1|0|But when Mahal heard this from Fungar-Hellan, he said: "My God and my sole Master! You will not abandon Your old servant to such an extent that he regards the night of the depth as a light?!
HG|3|281|2|0|Fungar-Hellan, is it your opinion that the external human mind can compete with the inner light of the spirit and can challenge its power?!
HG|3|281|3|0|Your speech sounded quite reasonable in the ears of the world; but nevertheless it is an abomination in the ears of the spirit!
HG|3|281|4|0|Yes, if you would be serious about it and it be therefore the full, pure truth, the matter could still be justified; but since the reason of such your constitution for the sham wellbeing of your people is quite another than the one you presented to me here, no justification can be found for such your constitution before the court of the spirit!
HG|3|281|5|0|You can show me nothing or everything what and how you do it, it nevertheless will not be able to change the truth in my spirit; for I can see in my spirit through the dense, righteous-looking, beautiful mask of your constitution, the rotten skeletons!
HG|3|281|6|0|How possible do you want to try, to show me a just and well-ordered life, where I discover nothing but decay and rotting carcasses?!
HG|3|281|7|0|But that you can learn how I in my spirit can clearly see how your constitution is set up, I say to you: You, Gurat and Drohuit, and many thousands of the elite, believe in nothing - neither in an old, nor in a new God, also not in a life after death, and therefore all your religion is thus an illusion for the people!
HG|3|281|8|0|Yes, if you would teach what you believe yourself, then you would not deceive the people; because then you would at least treat the people honestly, and the people would know where they stand!
HG|3|281|9|0|Your motto reads: Illusion and politics! You speak differently than what you think, and by your actions you are always looking to achieve hidden purposes, which are not even remotely connected to your outwardly appearing intentions!
HG|3|281|10|0|Well, friend, I ask you: Can such a constitution appear as righteous to a highly wise God, - Him, who is the eternal love and wisdom itself and thereby the eternal truth, order and justice?
HG|3|281|11|0|Therefore it is not necessary for me to see what you do and how; because I see the reason in you!"
HG|3|281|12|0|This speech of Mahal made Fungar-Hellan quite formidably falter; for from it he too clearly realized that his politics was exposed like a clearest day. He therefore said nothing else than: "Basically you may be right; but nevertheless, come with me and see, and you will speak differently!"
HG|3|282|1|0|And Mahal said: "Well, friend, I will go with you; for I am not afraid of you, because the Lord is with me! But woe to yourself, should evil thoughts ascend in your heart; for then you shall soon become aware that the Lord of heaven and earth is with me! And as such I will now go with you!"
HG|3|282|2|0|After these words of Mahal, Fungar-Hellan summoned at once his very shiny and very large guard of honor and he himself got ready to move out; but at that moment it occurred to him that he should also take along the two daughters of Mahal and Kisarell, for otherwise they could easily suffer harm from some secret wrath of Agla. He thus asked Mahal.
HG|3|282|3|0|And Mahal agreed to this proposal and said: "That you may do; for it is not safe, to leave other siblings in the care of a fratricidal sister to plot their death.”
HG|3|282|4|0|At these words Fungar-Hellan was startled and he asked Mahal: "Mysterious man, who told you what Agla did to her brother to protect this kingdom? How can you know what is still to ourselves a mystery for the most part?"
HG|3|282|5|0|And Mahal said: "I can know this because the Lord tells me; but you may know nothing, for you all are stuck endlessly deep in all the night of the world and thus hell, in which no divine ray of light reigns, but only God's wrath, the night of the spirit and death!
HG|3|282|6|0|However, let us move out now, but first to where my spirit will guide you, - whereupon I will follow you wherever you're going to take me!”
HG|3|282|7|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "Well, show me the way, and I want to see where you, mysterious man, will take me in this overly large city as a stranger!”
HG|3|282|8|0|After these words Fungar-Hellan, Mahal, Kisarell, Pira and Gella started to walk, and Mahal led Fungar-Hellan straight to the garden of the former beauty goddesses, by which the General was highly surprised, that the strange man found his way in this city through hundreds of streets.
HG|3|282|9|0|But when they arrived in the garden, Mahal led Fungar-Hellan straight to the point where late at night the previous day, Agla had the head of Waltar together with the glass urn stonewalled.
HG|3|282|10|0|On arrival Fungar-Hellan asked: "Well, friend, - what should I do here?”
HG|3|282|11|0|And Mahal said: "Break down this fresh wall - but carefully - so that you may convince yourself that the divine light in the heart sees more than all your secret city-, citizen- and informants spy system!”
HG|3|282|12|0|Fungar-Hellan immediately did this and when the niche was freed from the new covering wall, the urn with the head became visible.
HG|3|282|13|0|Fungar-Hellan was amazed and shouted: "In the name of all devils, how does this head gets here?”
HG|3|282|14|0|And Mahal said: "How can you ask me that? As the all-informed should you not be privy to all the secrets of your kingdom?! Did you not know what Agla yesterday instructed her servants to do?"
HG|3|282|15|0|Here Fungar’s eyes widened; but Mahal asked the General to follow him further, where there were still many other secrets. And Fungar followed Mahal.
HG|3|283|1|0|They entered the temple. And when Mahal arrived there with Fungar-Hellan, Mahal said to him, pointing with his hand to the coffins of the women of Waltar:
HG|3|283|2|0|"There, see the real and only true cause of the death of my son! The jealousy of Agla, my wayward daughter, had the brother killed because of these unfortunate women and then killed them with her very own hands with a poisoned dagger!"
HG|3|283|3|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard such from Mahal, he was horrified and said very angry: "If Agla has done all this as you told me now, she will still die today a most agonizing death without any mercy!"
HG|3|283|4|0|But Mahal said very calmly: "Oh, friend, do not get worked up until you have seen everything about the dealings of Agla; therefore just continue to walk with me!"
HG|3|283|5|0|Thereupon the group continued to follow Mahal inside the residential building, and Mahal led Fungar-Hellan through a corridor on the third floor. When he came to the end of it, he showed the General a door - yes a door of perdition! - And he then asked the inquiring General chief priest: "Do you know what is going on behind this dainty door?”
HG|3|283|6|0|The General shrugged and said: "How should I know? I have not made this door myself, when I had this house built for the most beautiful women of Hanoch! - What is behind this door? Speak and show it to me!"
HG|3|283|7|0|And Mahal said, "Have this door open cautiously by your people, and see!”
HG|3|283|8|0|At once Fungar-Hellan had the door blown open by force and at first found nothing but a narrow, delicate chamber with an inner space measuring less than one square fathom and in the background a quite petite comfy-bed.
HG|3|283|9|0|At this sight Fungar-Hellan said: "I see nothing special!”
HG|3|283|10|0|And Mahal took a spear shaft and pressed with it on a button mounted to the comfy-bed; and in that moment the floor of this small room opened with two wing doors and a deep and dark abyss stared at the astonished beholders.
HG|3|283|11|0|"What is that?", screamed the General.
HG|3|283|12|0|And Mahal said: "A well-planned downfall for you, a most recent work of Agla! She wanted to lure you here, and if you had come here, she would have pressed the button with her heel, and you have fallen prey to this abyss! How do you like this arrangement?"
HG|3|283|13|0|Here the General began to foam of rage and could not speak because of anger and wrath.
HG|3|284|1|0|Only after a while when Fungar-Hellan had seen enough of the abyss, which was prepared for him, his tongue started to loosen, and he said in great excitement of his soul:
HG|3|284|2|0|"O Mahal friend! I ask you now to speak and say what should be done with the daughter from hell, Agla! Tell me, is it not possible to kill her a thousand times the most agonizing death?! Yes, I know what I’m going to do! For a thousand times I will threaten her with the most gruesome death and only then have her killed in the most cruel way possible!"
HG|3|284|3|0|But Mahal said: "Friend, I tell you in the name of my God and my only Lord: Let go of your anger and wrath, and do not judge until you have the whole mass of deeds before your eyes, which have been committed by Agla or at least prepared! Only if you been initiated into everything, we will see what judgment we can bring about over the perpetrator!
HG|3|284|4|0|But now go further with me; for we are far from finished looking at all the things which Agla executed and prepared with the help of her captain Drohuit, whom you have made king today! Thus follow me!"
HG|3|284|5|0|Thereupon Mahal led Fungar-Hellan back into the garden, namely to one of the many summer-houses. On one of them an inscription could be seen: ‘Here is the king's pleasure, here the king's highest bliss’. In the summer-house, however, a very delicate throne was erected, namely for the king, and next to it another comfy-bed - of course for the concubine.
HG|3|284|6|0|And Fungar-Hellan asked Mahal, what devil’s work was this.
HG|3|284|7|0|And Mahal led the General to the throne and said: "Do you see here in the upholstery of the throne the thousand fine needle tips lurking, each bringing certain death?!
HG|3|284|8|0|You know the effect of the needles! Behold, they are also a work of Agla! Its purpose is to transport all the people the queen does not like out of this world, and therefore also you, who are her greatest obstacle!
HG|3|284|9|0|The inventor of these needles is Drohuit himself, as well as the most experienced planter of that little tree in a glass house, which you have seen already.
HG|3|284|10|0|How did he obtain the seed for this plant?
HG|3|284|11|0|See, the seed is a product of hell! On the journey Drohuit made to visit the temple of the bull, which is built in a well-known mountain gorge, he met a strange being who gave him the seeds and taught him how he should put this into the ground, and what the effect would be of this plant.
HG|3|284|12|0|And Drohuit put the grain into the earth, and in a few days already an ominous plant sprouted! He taught Agla the effect of it and she was delighted. And that is the reason for the small pointy murder weapons.
HG|3|284|13|0|How do you like this set up? - I see you are already quite dumb with horror and anger! But I tell you: Just continue with me, and you will see even better things!”
HG|3|285|1|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "Why should I go with you and look at all the most abominable measures of Agla to destroy me?! It is more than enough what I have seen so far and it is sufficient for her certain death, - and if she was a thousand times your daughter! Therefore, rather go with me now, so that I can show you some of my arrangements.”
HG|3|285|2|0|And Mahal replied: "Especially this time you have to inevitably go with me; for what you will see now, will be of the greatest importance for your rescue!
HG|3|285|3|0|What you have seen so far, are unsuccessful arrangements for the destruction of your person; but what you will see now threatens to destroy all your power with one stroke!
HG|3|285|4|0|Therefore, follow me quickly, so that we may not be too late to go there; for what I have to show you now, is not in this garden but in a slightly more remote part of the city. Therefore let us quickly move on!"
HG|3|285|5|0|Upon these words Fungar-Hellan at once summoned all his entourage and the whole, large company moved away from the garden, following Mahal. And he walked through detour alleys and streets of the city and after two hours came to a large, open space within the large city walls, of which, very strangely, Fungar-Hellan knew nothing about.
HG|3|285|6|0|On arrival Mahal asked Fungar-Hellan: "Friend, do you know this place?"
HG|3|285|7|0|And Fungar-Hellan replied in astonishment: "Verily, I have been born in this city but cannot remember ever having seen this place or having heard anything about it. What is it with this place which is large enough to assemble a million warriors?"
HG|3|285|8|0|And Mahal said: "Friend, just a little patience, and you will soon begin to see what is happening here! Just look at the most farthest corner of this area which would take an hours straight walk to reach, and you will see the movement of many people!"
HG|3|285|9|0|And Fungar looked more closely and soon saw a whole, great army marching on to the area.
HG|3|285|10|0|Here, Mahal again asked Fungar-Hellan: "Friend, who pretends to possess such a bright mind and knows everything that happens throughout the empire, - do you also know that one million warriors are exercised here in the use of weapons against you and king Gurat?"
HG|3|285|11|0|Here Fungar-Hellan became quite pale and again was unable to speak of sheer fury.
HG|3|285|12|0|And Mahal said: "We must not be detected by them; because then we would be lost! But lets move further back into town and I will show you a few other things that are of even greater concern! Therefore, let us immediately turn around so that Drohuit, who is the head of all this, does not recognize us!"
HG|3|285|13|0|Fungar-Hellan clapped his hands above the head and followed Mahal.
HG|3|286|1|0|Once again Mahal led Fungar-Hellan through several remote alleys and streets and arrived at an old building of great extent. When he reached it he stopped and asked Fungar-Hellan what he thinks what is going on inside this building in front of him.
HG|3|286|2|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "Friend, how should I know? I, myself hardly know this building and must openly confess that it is probably the first time in my life that I see it! For who should be able to know all the buildings in this city, of which there are myriads?! Therefore I ask you, who has the knowledge of all things in your soul: tell me what is going on here!"
HG|3|286|3|0|And Mahal said: "Thus listen! See, this is a remote and therefore very convenient meeting place of two hundred thousand mutineers against you and the king Gurat. This large building was once a vile beautification institution for women; but now it is a house of mutiny.
HG|3|286|4|0|At present, there are seventy thousand aristocrat citizens in the many and large chambers of this building and  under seventy presiding delegates and deputies of Drohuit and Agla, they are holding an ignominious meeting against you and king Gurat.
HG|3|286|5|0|You want to go inside and convince yourself of everything yourself; but this is not advisable!
HG|3|286|6|0|Therefore let us go into this dilapidated building opposite this huge castle, and in a good hiding place we will hardly have to wait longer than half an hour, and you'll soon see the congregation coming out of this building and many acquaintances in their midst!"
HG|3|286|7|0|Upon these words of Mahal the whole, great company was hiding in the recesses of the ruin and waited there for the conclusion of the meeting. After nearly half an hour, the large gate opened, and for one and a half hours people streamed out of the building, among which Fungar counted many well-known citizens, even several high priest!
HG|3|286|8|0|And in passing the General noted how some high ranking officials spoke among each other: "We still have only one point to defeat: The power of Fungar, which is still very strong but which must fall. The sly fox until now has not fallen and died in any of the traps set for him; but this does not matter! Because now we have him anyway! The wise Agla brought him so far that he made his greatest enemy king; he now assembles a main force and within ten days the matter will be decided!"
HG|3|286|9|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard this, he held Mahal by his arms and said: "Only now do I recognize you as my greatest friend! Now I know everything and no longer say: ‘Come, and see my state constitution', but I ask you to provide me with the best advice on what should I do now!”
HG|3|286|10|0|And Mahal said: "The advice will follow; but first you still need to take a closer look at this! Therefore, follow me quickly, and convince yourself of everything!"
HG|3|286|11|0|And Fungar went at once wherever Mahal took him.
HG|3|287|1|0|But where did they go? Whereto had Fungar-Hellan to go before receiving the promised good advice from Mahal? - To the dwelling inside the castle of the senior priests themselves, and there also to the large apartment of the General!
HG|3|287|2|0|When the whole, big company arrived there, Mahal asked Fungar-Hellan: "This building, in size not much smaller than an extensive mountain range, you most likely will know it?!”
HG|3|287|3|0|And Fungar-Hellan spoke with a thin smile: “Yes, it should be pretty familiar to me! But what is it here in my house?”
HG|3|287|4|0|And Mahal said: "Let us now first go to the dwellings of the priests, namely first to the under priests, and you will immediately recognize what it is all about here!”
HG|3|287|5|0|At these words the whole company walked to the large communal dwelling of the under priests, and found them to be very active.
HG|3|287|6|0|But what were they doing? - They sharpened the tips of swords and lances, heated the same over a charcoal fire and then dipped the heated tips into the already known poison!
HG|3|287|7|0|But when the under-priests, who earlier - as is known - were the senior priests, saw Fungar-Hellan, they were overcome by a great fear, causing them to drop everything.
HG|3|287|8|0|And when the general asked with a thundering voice: "What's happening here? Who commanded you to do this?", no one was able to speak one word; for everyone saw himself as betrayed and lost.
HG|3|287|9|0|And Fungar immediately asked Mahal, what should be done here.
HG|3|287|10|0|And Mahal said: "Start here to act! Ask at once for soldiers to come here and arrest the whole gang; for they are the main support for Drohuit and Agla and they knew how to make both of them your greatest enemies, based on the old hatred for you, for which the reason is well known to you!
HG|3|287|11|0|These very under-priests have already turned many senior priests against you and are the secret main reason of the current mutiny! You can apply the full severity of the law to them; but hold back the death penalty!"
HG|3|287|12|0|Upon these words the General had immediately a thousand soldiers deployed; they at once fettered the under-priests and threw them into the lowest and most secure dungeon.
HG|3|287|13|0|And Fungar also had all the poisoned weapons collected and brought to safe custody.
HG|3|287|14|0|Thereafter Mahal led him to his own apartment and said to him in front of the door leading to the first large chamber:
HG|3|287|15|0|"First ask for some sweepers and cleaners to come here, to carefully clean the floors before we enter, otherwise each step will cost us our life! For some senior priests associated with the under-priests have strewn poisoned glass splinters all over the floor and the smallest cut in the soles of our feet will cost each of us his life!"
HG|3|287|16|0|Fungar-Hellan followed the advice of Mahal and called for the sweepers and cleaners to come to his dwelling at once; they came with wooden shoes on their feet, and cleaned all the rooms of the General.
HG|3|287|17|0|But the General asked the sweepers and cleaners: "Why did you came here with shoes on? Did you know about the filth which has been scattered in my rooms?"
HG|3|287|18|0|Here the sweepers and cleaners began to tremble before the General.
HG|3|287|19|0|And Mahal said to Fungar-Hellan: "They acted in compulsion; therefore treat them graciously!"
HG|3|287|20|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "With the greatest fidelity tell me everything and I will spare you!”
HG|3|287|21|0|Here they began to talk, and what they said made the General’s hair stand up on the back of his neck.
HG|3|287|22|0|The following will show what they were saying!
HG|3|288|1|0|But the sweepers and cleaners were filled with fear, because through the command of the General, they were now faced with a double trap.
HG|3|288|2|0|Therefore the head sweeper and cleaner came to the fore and said: "Great, almighty lord and lord and master! We want to tell you everything if you can protect us from the fury of your enemies; but if you can’t do this, we are lost like you are! For if we do not tell you everything, you are going to kill us; but if we tell you everything, you will be able to look on how your enemies are going to strangle us, because we have betrayed them to you against their most terrible bid!"
HG|3|288|3|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "Worry about something else; your supposed masters who threatened you with death, if you would betray them to me under whatever mask, are already lying in the deepest dungeons! Therefore you can tell me everything what you know without fear!"
HG|3|288|4|0|When the two heard such from the General, they said: "If the matter stands like that, ah, then we can speak without fear and hesitation! And thus listen to us graciously!
HG|3|288|5|0|The under-priests have already been your greatest enemies from the time you have made them under-priests with a pretended authority of the king, and have now found in the appalling queen and her favorite Drohuit the best tools to take revenge on you!
HG|3|288|6|0|The queen seeks autocracy, and Drohuit, a horndog, strives to possess the most charming woman, what this queen is supposed to be - but what we can not vouch for, since we have not seen her yet -; and the under-priests have promised them everything under oath, if the queen would be able to destroy you and to recognize them as the old, true senior priests! For this reason both parties now did everything by whatever means to destroy you.
HG|3|288|7|0|If you do not want to fall in the arms of certain death, then do not drink any water from your golden fountain; because it is poisoned! Likewise, do not eat a single bite from your pantry; for everything is strongly poisoned! Also do not lie on your comfy-bed Lotterbett nor on your couch, and do not sit on any one of your chairs and benches; for everything is full of poisoned needles! The floors are now clean again, but do not trust any furnishings of your home because it is likely that everything could bring you death! Now you know everything we knew; now act right and just!"
HG|3|288|8|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard this, he was filled with the most terrible wrath.
HG|3|288|9|0|But Mahal said: "Friend, calm yourself; because in anger no being can do something clever! You now have learned about all the dangers and therefore can act well!
HG|3|288|10|0|Have a feast meal prepared from all the poisoned food, and invite all your enemies! If they are coming, tell them, that they are now eating from your pantry! They who will refuse to eat, take prisoner at once, but those who do not refuse, do not let them eat!
HG|3|288|11|0|What then has to be done, I'm going to tell you at the right time! Let it be done!"
HG|3|289|1|0|According to this advice of Mahal, Fungar-Hellan immediately sent for his cooks and food masters to come and see him, and he instructed them to prepare a meal for a thousand people, and said to the servants: "Go and lay the large tables in the large dining-room with the golden tableware and put the comfort chairs and comfy-beds to the set tables!"
HG|3|289|2|0|Here, the chefs, food masters and servants became pale with fear and regarded themselves as lost.
HG|3|289|3|0|But Fungar noticed the great embarrassment of his otherwise very faithful servants and asked them quite firmly: "Well, why are you hesitating? Why are you becoming so fearful and cannot move?"
HG|3|289|4|0|And the chief cook said: “Lord, lord, lord! We all are not to blame! But we had to watch how the under-priests under the direction of several senior priests poisoned the gold fountain, all of your pantries and all of your tableware with a new poison which was given to them by captain Drohuit.
HG|3|289|5|0|They then tried to give the poisoned food to the animals, and they died the moment after swallowing such poisoned food.
HG|3|289|6|0|If you or the invited guests will eat it, they will all perish! And we are not even dare to touch the poisoned food and even less so to prepare it!"
HG|3|289|7|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "I know about everything what you just have told me; therefore I want to give this meal to those who have cared for me so well and faithfully! This my only best friend, who has come from the heights, however, will tell you how to prepare the dishes, that it will not hurt you!"
HG|3|289|8|0|Here, the chefs, food masters and servants turned to the old Mahal and asked him for some advice.
HG|3|289|9|0|And Mahal said: "Thus go and bring oil and vinegar, and wash yourselves all over the body with it before starting to prepare the poisoned food and other things! And you cooks, cover your noses with a wet cloth when preparing the food, and it will not harm you!"
HG|3|289|10|0|This advice was immediately put to action and all called upon began their work.
HG|3|289|11|0|Then the General summoned the heralds and commanded them to invite the certain guests to supper.
HG|3|289|12|0|And the heralds went and invited the guests.
HG|3|289|13|0|Then Fungar-Hellan also summoned the military commanders and gave them the command to keep the whole great army at the ready.
HG|3|289|14|0|And everything took place like the blink of an eye!
HG|3|289|15|0|But the invited guests had smelled a rat and apologized not to attain.
HG|3|289|16|0|And Mahal said: "Now send out well-armed soldiers, that they should arrest those who were invited and drag them here!”
HG|3|289|17|0|And Fungar-Hellan followed the advice of Mahal at once, and within an hour approximately a thousand guests were rounded up, including Agla and Drohuit. Only king Gurat came voluntarily.
HG|3|290|1|0|When Agla caught sight of Fungar-Hellan, she confidently stepped up to him and asked him in a very firm tone: "Fungar-Hellan! What is it you want to do to me, that you had me dragged here like a lowest slave? Is it then customary with you here to gag a queen and lead her to court?!"
HG|3|290|2|0|And Fungar-Hellan spoke very calmly and good-natured and said: "Dearest, sweetest queen Agla! You know that I took your sisters as wives and want to celebrate my marriage today; and it is at least here customary for all the relatives and other friends to be invited to the wedding feast! I have sent out my shining heralds to invite the guests; however, quite inexplicably to me, all the invited guests apologized for not being able to attend and give me the due honor!
HG|3|290|3|0|So I thought: 'What is going on? It just looks like as if all my most intimate friends are conspiring against me, and as if they wanted to be mutineers to my rights?!'
HG|3|290|4|0|And see, that was then the reason why I sent after the first friendly invitation a rude second invitation! And as such I mean, that as general high priest, I surely am worthy of this honor from your side, since your prosperity and adversity depends for the time being extraordinarily strong on me!
HG|3|290|5|0|In addition, my kitchen was always the best in the whole empire, and my friends have never despised it! And verily, I cannot see why this time, my kitchen falls prey to such a mockery?!
HG|3|290|6|0|If you, most beautiful queen, knows a reason for it, then tell me, and I will indeed do everything to remove any apparent suspicion I have from your beautiful eyes!"
HG|3|290|7|0|This speech did not went well with Agla and likewise also Drohuit; she therefore said to Fungar-Hellan: “Would you have only some respect for me, you would not have me dragged here to eat; and I now have to tell you that I’m not feeling well and cannot enjoy anything, even if you had the best food of the world placed before me!"
HG|3|290|8|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "Ah, - then I must ask you for forgiveness! If I had known earlier, I would of course not come with the second invitation to you! But why didn’t you informed me about it through the first heralds?!
HG|3|290|9|0|At least you can go now into the hall and rest during the meal on one of the very fine comfy-beds, after which I'll have you carried home in a litter!"
HG|3|290|10|0|And Agla said, trembling all over now: "Dear Fungar-Hellan, do you want to kill me today already?! I’m not allowed to stay in any room if I do not want to suffocate soon!"
HG|3|290|11|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "Oh you poor Agla how I feel sorry for you for such of your weakness!"
HG|3|290|12|0|Here Agla deceptively fainted.
HG|3|290|13|0|And Fungar-Hellan said to his servants: “Bring quickly some water from my golden fountain and refresh the queen!"
HG|3|290|14|0|Here, Agla jumped up and shouted: "No water! That would kill me instantly!"
HG|3|290|15|0|And the Fungar-Hellan said to the servants: "It let be good! But bring me the big, golden cage instead; which will make the queen healthy again! And then the iron cage for Drohuit; for also he seems to be a little sick!"
HG|3|290|16|0|The two cages were immediately brought in and opened.
HG|3|290|17|0|And Fungar-Hellan said to Agla: "Go now willingly into this petite cottage - otherwise we need to use force! And you, Drohuit, do the same!"
HG|3|290|18|0|Here, the two began to hesitate and were heavy handedly forced into the cages and brought into the dining room and placed in the center on the table.
HG|3|290|19|0|The following will show what happened further!
HG|3|291|1|0|When Agla and Drohuit had been taken care of in this way, only then did Fungar-Hellan turn to the senior priests and said to them:
HG|3|291|2|0|"Now, my friends and brothers, the dishes are on the tables; thus let us go into the large dining hall, so that your two pupils who are now in the cages, are not without company! Just go willingly, otherwise you will be forced!"
HG|3|291|3|0|Upon this deadly invitation one of the senior priests said to Fungar-Hellan: "Supreme friend and brother! Listen to me! See, - to be misled by all kinds of threats and yet still other enticements and eventually fall for it is still human; but to obstinately, self-willingly remain in default, forms part of hell!
HG|3|291|4|0|In the same way we have been misled by the very sly under-priests by mainly threats of the most appalling kind. We were told of a force which topples yours tenfold, and were assured that you already have been arrested, and that your enemies are now the masters of the city and of the whole empire.
HG|3|291|5|0|Upon hundreds of statements of this nature we had to open your rooms and then watch how your enemies poisoned everything in your chambers with the new poison, causing the death of a hundred workers already, who were taken away in covered carts.
HG|3|291|6|0|See, this is the truth of the matter, therefore forgive us our coerced missteps against you, and accept our most faithful assurance, that we henceforth will remain your most faithful and firmest friends!"
HG|3|291|7|0|After this speech Fungar-Hellan turned to Mahal and asked him what should be done here.
HG|3|291|8|0|And Mahal said: "Those take prisoner - but not in your dungeon, but in your heart - and forgive them, so that it will also be forgiven to you! But the imprisoned under-priests in the dungeons, have them brought here, so that they may eat the food and then die in their iniquity! But Agla and Drohuit leave during the meal in the dining-room, so that they can see how iniquity punishes itself!”
HG|3|291|9|0|Thereupon Fungar-Hellan arranged everything as Mahal had advised him to do.
HG|3|291|10|0|About a thousand under-priests were herded into the dining hall and had to sit down at the table; for now any resistance was of no use anymore! Most of them already died by just sitting down under the most terrible and painful convulsions; only a few were killed by being forced to eat.
HG|3|291|11|0|But the two cage witnesses of this meal fainted because of the shuddering sight and were therefore brought out into the open, where they recovered again with the help of vinegar.
HG|3|291|12|0|What further the following will show.
HG|3|292|1|0|When this scene was over and the two cage dwellers had fully recovered from their fainting, Fungar-Hellan again asked Mahal, what should happen now, first with those who have expiated their crimes with death, and secondly with those inhabitants of the cages.
HG|3|292|2|0|And Mahal said: "Have immediately all your treasures be removed from this your castle and have it, namely the castle, be set on fire at every nook and cranny! But I tell you: The clearance must be completed within three hours! Everything that cannot be salvaged in this time from the castle, must be left to the flames - otherwise tomorrow the judgement of God will come over this house! What will not have been consumed by the flames after a ten-day burning, you can then use again.
HG|3|292|3|0|With regard to the two cage dwellers, have them brought to the castle of the king! For the whole duration of the castle fire they should stay in their quite spacious cages and practice themselves in patience and humility; and the judgment over them will then depend on the manner they have used this humiliating trial for the true welfare of their souls!
HG|3|292|4|0|But this I say to you: Woe to you, Fungar-Hellan, and also to you king Gurat, if you ever again make, Agla, my unnatural daughter, a queen; for then you will have to endure a mighty judgement!"
HG|3|292|5|0|After these words of Mahal, Fungar-Hellan immediately ordered all his servants and the many servants of all again freed senior priests - where both groups of servants of both male and female sex, counted more than ten thousand heads - to carefully evacuate the castle for three hours and to carry the treasures to the great royal castle, but after three hours to burn this castle of the priests at all thousands of nooks and crannies.
HG|3|292|6|0|Particularly large fires should be thrown over the corpses in the large dining room. However, everything in the apartment of the general upper priest - whether gold or silver -, should not be saved. Thereupon he commanded some carriers, to bring the two cages to the castle of the king.
HG|3|292|7|0|Everything was immediately punctually executed; within the scheduled three hours many thousand quintals of gold and silver and a lot of other treasures were taken out of the castle and into the great royal castle.
HG|3|292|8|0|When the three hours had passed one could see thousands of arsonists rushing with burning torches and pitch garlands into the castle of the priests and it took not longer than half an hour, and the immense castle, which had a circumference of two hours and had more than thirty thousand apartments,  was ablaze with the most furious flames and put almost the entire Hanoch was in a state of horror, which had not its equal since the days of the ten fire prophets from the heights.
HG|3|292|9|0|What further the following will show!
HG|3|293|1|0|Around the burning palace of the priesthood, guards were placed and nobody was allowed to perhaps extinguish something. However, fire drenchers were ordered to make sure that the fire of the palace would not spread to the adjacent small and large dwellings of citizens, despite the palace’s substantial separation the neighboring buildings were still exposed to great danger from embers raining down from the mighty fire.
HG|3|293|2|0|And Hanoch’s citizens racked their brains to the meaning of this event. Some thought that Fungar-Hellan had been destroyed by his enemies. Others said that Fungar-Hellan had lured his enemies into the palace, and when they were in it, he had the castle locked and set on fire so that his enemies would be reduced to ashes; for such a strategy was typical of the smart general chief priest. Again others, who still had some knowledge of the ten fire prophets, suggested that perhaps another such fire prophet came down from the heights and was again performing destructive fire miracles to convert the priesthood who deviated from the old God.
HG|3|293|3|0|Due to such opinions there were a lot of inquisitive researchers to the actual reason of this terrifying event; but the questioned guards were ordered to be silent, and so no one else who was not directly involved in the matter, learned anything.
HG|3|293|4|0|But because of that, an actual uprising started among the citizenry of the city, who wanted to use force to find out what was behind this fire.
HG|3|293|5|0|But Fungar-Hellan appeared at the head of a strong force and said to one of the main upper class citizens: "What is it you want to achieve with force through your tumultuous behavior? Withdraw orderly otherwise I’ll have you all thrown to the wolves! Am I not lord over my own house and can do with it what I want?! Why are you suddenly concerned why I have it burned down?! - Therefore withdraw immediately if you not want to find your own death in similar flames!"
HG|3|293|6|0|This speech of the General had the most resolute effect. The whole uprising was settled, and during the course of the fire only very view onlookers could be seen.
HG|3|294|1|0|However, since Fungar-Hellan during the ten-day period of the fire stayed in the castle of the king and from there together with the king conducted his business, and this in the same room in which there were the two cage dwellers, it happened quite often that especially Agla besought him that he should free her from this most  humiliating prison or at least kill her; because to languish in it was too unbearable.
HG|3|294|2|0|And the General answered her always with the gentlest voice: "You're a really wonderfully beautiful little bird, - but still very bad and evil; therefore I will not kill you because you're so wonderfully beautiful. But because you're so bad and evil, I will keep you in this precious cage in a way how one keeps otherwise beautiful birds which are often also bad and evil, if they are free; but if they are in the cages, they are becoming quite gentle, tame and good. Who knows if this beautiful cage will not produce the same effect with you
HG|3|294|3|0|See, when you were free in the most glorious life of the world, you thought of nothing but the destruction of people you could not stand! For I also was someone you could not stand, you have tried everything possible to take me away from this world; but the true God must have wanted it differently so that you, pretty little bird, did not succeed with your evil plans against me! And behold, I am still what I was; but you're no longer what you were, but, meanwhile, merely my dear, beautiful little bird!
HG|3|294|4|0|Behold, I could now very easily have your beautiful head cut off, or tickle you with a poisoned needle a little on your beautiful, delicate body! But I'm not as bad and evil as you; therefore I will not do it and probably will never do it! But I can release you not sooner than I'll be completely convinced that you have became very gentle and tame!
HG|3|294|5|0|But you should not have anything lacking in this beautiful summer-house! You should have enough to eat and to drink! For your necessities you have the small side cabinet which has to be cleaned three times daily and can be properly locked so that no bad smell can enter your your nostrils. Likewise, you also have a soft bed in it and a fairly comfortable comfy-bed. You can even walk around a little in this your small house. What do you want more? Therefore stay in it nice and quietly; you will have nothing lacking!
HG|3|294|6|0|Drohuit is of course not as conveniently equipped as you are; but basically he also is not lacking anything!"
HG|3|294|7|0|Whenever Agla asked the General to free her, as often she received the same answer and was secretly mightily annoyed thereat; but she hid her anger in order to deceive Fungar-Hellan. But Fungar-Hellan was now very careful and always listened to what the old Mahal advised him to do.
HG|3|295|1|0|But when after ten days the fire of the priestly castle ended, Mahal said to Fungar-Hellan:
HG|3|295|2|0|"Now send masons and carpenters to the already everywhere extinct conflagration, and have it searched for any valuables! Had them collected, also from your previous large dining-room and previous large living rooms!
HG|3|295|3|0|All your gold and silver ware will be found in a molten state, - alone, this does not matter! Even as molten metal  it must be collected carefully, not so much for its value, but rather an entirely different reason which you cannot understand for now, and which for the time being I can also not divulge to you; but follow my advice, and everything will go well!"
HG|3|295|4|0|And Fungar-Hellan immediately followed the advice of Mahal and still on the same day sent a thousand masons and as many carpenters to the conflagration; and in ten days they found and accumulated more than twenty thousand quintals of molten gold and silver and in addition also an incredible amount of the most precious stones - such as diamonds, rubies and emeralds - and everything was naturally brought to the great royal castle.
HG|3|295|5|0|Fungar-Hellan was mightily astonished over the great mass of salvaged treasures from the conflagration and said: "By the God of Mahal! I never would have believed that there is still so much of gold and silver and precious stones were left behind, since in the first three hours before the fire an immense amount has already been removed from the castle!"
HG|3|295|6|0|And Mahal said: "But I tell you, send the workers back in again, and when clearing away the debris caused by the fire, they will still find the same amount!"
HG|3|295|7|0|And he, namely Fungar-Hellan, sent the workers back in again to clear the rubble from the fire site; and behold, in the course of another ten days they found an almost even greater amount of fine ore in a molten state, and brought it to the royal castle, of which Fungar-Hellan was even more surprised.
HG|3|295|8|0|And Mahal then said to him: "Now you can rebuild the castle because the walls are still in a good condition!"
HG|3|295|9|0|And the General gave immediate instructions to the builders, and they began to work at once on the restoration of the castle.
HG|3|295|10|0|But precisely on the same day a call went through the city, saying: "This is a futile effort!”
HG|3|295|11|0|And no one knew where the call came from; and this call even made Mahal wondering, but even more so Fungar-Hellan.
HG|3|296|1|0|And Fungar-Hellan came quickly to Mahal and asked him, what was the meaning of this strange call.
HG|3|296|2|0|And Mahal said: "Friend Fungar-Hellan! This call did not come from the lips of many people, but - believe me! - this is a call from the invisible mouth of God! And this call means the following: Not long from now on, God will send upon the world a judgement which has not seen its equal for as long as this earth is inhabited by people! - For that reason the rebuilding of your castle will be of little use.
HG|3|296|3|0|Here Fungar-Hellan said quite incensed to Mahal: "But tell me for once, what the old, grumpy God wants! Are we humans not to His liking as He created us and as we are, He should make us differently, so that we then behave as it pleases Him!
HG|3|296|4|0|But in all seriousness I have to confess to you, that your God, by continually threatening us with some kind of judgement, shows a high degree of weakness and reveals to us, His creatures, an imperfection of which indeed no honest person is conscious about! Even if He has created us as free beings, why is He then ensnaring us with certain laws which are against our nature more than death itself?
HG|3|296|5|0|And if we impossibly can keep these laws because of various circumstances, or we make visual images of Him and His acting forces and let them be worshiped by the people, who have no conception of Him who never shows Himself to them, He immediately is at hand and begins with his old threat of a judgment, which He already has made to Kahin! Don’t you think this is quite silly of a God?!
HG|3|296|6|0|If my government is not to His liking, He should come and show me how He wants I should govern, - and I will change it according to His desire! But for a century He says nothing as if He doesn’t exist or be asleep, or as if he would be totally satisfied with everything and everyone! Thereby, over the long course of time, a few things of His at sometime revealed will and its fulfillment are lost! But who is to blame for this, other than the Creator Himself, because He is not consistent at all times?!
HG|3|296|7|0|Can he show Himself as a wise teacher to one nation, then why not to another?! Is the one nation then less created by Him than the other?! He then should come and create us differently or He should destroy us - but in an instant so that this to me highly annoying threatening of a judgement can come to an end; for verily now I'm already tired of all this!
HG|3|296|8|0|You will say: Quite often the Lord has sent messengers to us! But I say: Such messengers are truly no honor for a God, because in the end they are weaker than we are, to whom they were sent!
HG|3|296|9|0|Take for example your Waltar! Question: How can a wise God send such a prophet to a nation like us in Hanoch, to convert us?! Did he do not exceeded us all with his weakness by far, and yet he should have been a prophet, a teacher send to us by God with the power of God!
HG|3|296|10|0|Tell me - how does this rhymes with your supposed to be old, almighty and most wise God?!
HG|3|296|11|0|Mahal was quite confused by this speech, and did not know what to say to the General.
HG|3|296|12|0|But the General began now quite seriously to insist on an answer from Mahal.
HG|3|297|1|0|But Mahal, when he saw that Fungar-Hellan increasingly became impetuous against him, finally raised his hand in the air and said: "Great God! Behold, Your old servant is in a great danger; therefore have mercy on him, and deliver him by Your great grace and mercy! Oh, put words in his heart, whereby he can powerfully fight a feeble rebel against You, great God and Lord of glory!"
HG|3|297|2|0|Here a ray of divine power came into the heart of Mahal, and he thanked God, and then directed the following words to the General:
HG|3|297|3|0|"Oh, you quite impotent worm of a man on this earth! You want to argue with God and want with your fallacious mind reasoning accuse the Most High and Most Holy of human weaknesses, and wish to avenge yourself at the wisdom of God by means of your weak worldly mind?!
HG|3|297|4|0|I say to you: Fear and tremble because of your outrage at the inviolable holiness of God! For the earth is now no longer a firm ground for your feet anymore, and the air of God will rise up against you, because you have defiled the holiness of God in My face!
HG|3|297|5|0|If you had said that God was merciless and has no love for His creatures, this would have been a human charge which can be forgiven; but during the course of your quarrel you attacked the divine wisdom and eternal order and declared God a senseless fool, whose wisdom is already exceeded by a very simple man.
HG|3|297|6|0|Behold, this was an attack against the divine holiness and thus an unforgivable sin, and this your sin will even sooner and more certain bring the judgment of God to you all to an unavoidable execution!
HG|3|297|7|0|For if one man's heart throughout the empire would be better than yours, for the sake of this on better heart God would spare this empire for another hundred years and wait for its betterment!
HG|3|297|8|0|But because until now you have been the best, though you proved with any hair to be more in the divine order, and now you've completely separated yourself from God by your quarrel, and the judgement is just around the corner! And I tell you: Not more than two times ten years shall pass and this your world will be no more!
HG|3|297|9|0|Adam sinned against God, and God judged the whole of creation through fire! The torn rocks of the earth are the most undeniable proof for it.
HG|3|297|10|0|During the times of Ohlad when this kingdom has also entirely fallen away from God, God again sent a judgement of fire over all the earth, and again the mountains and the valleys were for the most part torn by the force of fire! The transverse cracks in rocks give you testimony of that event.
HG|3|297|11|0|But with all that the Lord had spared man and only wanted to show him the divine power, and how nothing is man against God; but God will now attack the human race and will destroy it for so far, as there reaches the flood of your sins!
HG|3|297|12|0|See, this is now the answer you wanted, and I can give you no other, because God has given me no other for you and all your people!"
HG|3|297|13|0|These words troubled Fungar-Hellan mightily, and he fell into a great fear; because he thought very highly of Mahal and he began to contemplate how he could appease God and Mahal again.
HG|3|298|1|0|But when Fungar-Hellan had thought long about what he could do to appease the God of Adam, Seth and Henoch again and thus also his old Mahal, suddenly a powerful voice sounded in the large throne hall, where Fungar-Hellan, Mahal, then the king Gurat and a lot of the first ministers of the kingdom were present, and the voice said:
HG|3|298|2|0|"Who really expresses repentance in his heart for his sins for the love of God, must not hesitate; for God is not like a human being unforgiving, but very forgiving!
HG|3|298|3|0|Who approaches the Father with remorse and love, should not fear to receive forgiveness for his sins!
HG|3|298|4|0|If the whole kingdom would be as of course only a few people are in Hanoch right now, God would certainly wait one thousand years for a full recovery; but go to your vassals, and go to the twelve other cities, and you will find atrocity over atrocity of which you never get any news!
HG|3|298|5|0|You have indeed remitted all determined taxes for the people, and instead have introduced undetermined and so to speak voluntary taxes; but precisely this introduction gave all your vassals the opportunity to set up the undetermined taxes in such a manner, that now no-one is no longer protected for only an hour against a powerful manner of begging. And if he does not give such a beggar what he wants, he at once begins to make the subject the most terrible threats; and if the subject ignores this, the beggar then leaves swearing and cursing most appallingly.
HG|3|298|6|0|And, behold, not a day goes by and all the curses to the subject are already carried out by omnipresent masked nature- and hell magicians! At this moment thousands of subjects are tortured in the most outrageous ways, and the next hour already awaits thousands more!
HG|3|298|7|0|Should God under such circumstances still spare the human race and await its recovery?
HG|3|298|8|0|Verily, hell is the eternal place of improvement for these devils in human skin!
HG|3|298|9|0|Today, the Lord, God of heaven and earth, instructed Noah on the heights to build a correctly planned water ark and Noah has already began with the work!
HG|3|298|10|0|Who of you wants to be saved, should do just repentance before God and should seek to also convert others to true repentance, and he will find grace, and God will guide him at the right time out of this land of perdition, so that he will not be judged together with the devils!
HG|3|298|11|0|And you, Fungar, go out with your military force and destroy all pagan temples, if you care about the forgiveness of your great sin before God; but refrain from excessive cruelty! Amen.
HG|3|298|12|0|This speech, as proceeding from the air of the room, filled all those present including Mahal with the greatest fearful astonishment; and Fungar-Hellan immediately ordered all his military commanders to mobilize within three days the great army.
HG|3|298|13|0|And Mahal said to him that he would accompany him everywhere in the name of the Lord.
HG|3|299|1|0|When the military commanders who witnessed themselves the extraordinary voice and speech in the great throne-room, had even more quickly and zealously hurried away to organize the army, Gurat stepped towards Fungar-Hellan and said to him:
HG|3|299|2|0|"Friend and brother! You will now arrange the large army and will perhaps for years be absent from Hanoch, and I'll have to govern it alone! Oh, this will be a tough task for me! Don’t you want to leave me some of your most reliable officials, so that they can assist me to guide and overlook the great nation? For this is impossible for one person!"
HG|3|299|3|0|And Fungar-Hellan said to the king: "Brother, see, you too count in your castle over ten thousand officials of high and low rank! Are they not enough for you? I tell you: Do not feed them for nothing, but drive them to work, and they will indeed do what you will command them to do!”
HG|3|299|4|0|And Gurat replied: "Yes, you're right, if they had something in their heads; but this is where the problem lies!
HG|3|299|5|0|You know, when we both were initially compelled, to secure our throne, to attract all the big players in the city and from the whole empire, to give them some shining rank at the court!
HG|3|299|6|0|See, these people were earlier already very stupid, and for certain reasons we even have encouraged them in their stupidity, although we also understood to appreciate the brighter minds accordingly!
HG|3|299|7|0|Should these fools by my side take the helm of the state! Friend, verily, this would soon be a government of which Satan himself would be disgusted!
HG|3|299|8|0|For this very understandable reason you will probably easily realize that I need some capable officials during your absence!"
HG|3|299|9|0|Here said Mahal to Fungar: "Thus give him one hundred good heads from your school; with whom he will manage during our absence!"
HG|3|299|10|0|And Fungar-Hellan gave Gurat immediately one hundred senior priest from his school, who together with Gurat took the helm.
HG|3|299|11|0|But there was still one question, namely: What should be done with Agla and Drohuit.
HG|3|299|12|0|Here Mahal spoke again and said: "They stay as they are, until we return! Only in the event of illness or in the case of conspicuous improvement may one or the other be released from the cage; but no one is allowed to leave the room until we come back!
HG|3|299|13|0|But above all, the two must soon be separated; even as cage dwellers, and this must still take place today before our very eyes! - Let it be done!”
HG|3|300|1|0|When Gurat as well as Fungar-Hellan heard this from Mahal, they at once went into the other room, where the two cage dwellers were properly guarded.
HG|3|300|2|0|On arrival they were immediately addressed by Agla with these words: "O you first rulers of the kingdom, and also you, my father Mahal! I am a the greatest sinner before God and before all of you; for I have misappropriated the rights of God and also all of your rights and therefore deserves nothing else but death! I realize now that this cage punishment is way too lenient for me; an ardent cage would be more appropriate for my sins!
HG|3|300|3|0|But where lives an imprisoned sinner who does not long for freedom, whether it avails him or not?! Thus it is the case with me too! I now realize the whole extent of my crime before you and before God, as it is perhaps not realized by any second sinner; but I nevertheless recognize and feel the powerful urge for freedom, which makes this dungeon an unbearable torment for me!
HG|3|300|4|0|O take a dagger and stab me in the heart, and you will make me happy! Only, do not keep me any longer  in this most ridiculed captivity; for it can drive me to despair and madness! Do with me what you want; but do not keep me here any longer, where I continually being teased and insulted by the guards!
HG|3|300|5|0|O Father Mahal, and you, my brother Kisarell, and you, my dear sisters, have mercy on me, who am multitude unhappy! Consider me as a captured, deluded and seduced being by hell, and you will at least have that much compassion with me, to give me the longed-for death!
HG|3|300|6|0|Do not think that I could ever become dangerous to you ever again; for she who is asking you with uplifted hands for death, will never ever ask you for the throne again!
HG|3|300|7|0|O great, almighty God, if my sins would not be so great, I would have ask You for my salvation! But I realize my too great unworthiness before You; therefore, I do not dare to ask You, You most holy, most righteous Father, for mercy! But yet soften the hearts of these Your rulers here, that they may kill me, that I may no longer be exposed to the most humiliating ridicule of the guards!"
HG|3|300|8|0|After these words Agla fainted and fell down in her cage and started to groan.
HG|3|300|9|0|Fungar-Hellan had immediately the cage opened and had her carried out of the cage and refreshed with good herbs whereupon she recovered again.
HG|3|300|10|0|When she regained her life forces again, Fungar-Hellan said to her: "Agla, are you serious to rather die than to go back to the cage again? See, here is a sharp dagger, and there is the cage! Choose now seriously between the two!"
HG|3|300|11|0|At these words Agla at once revealed her chest and said, with a somewhat trembling voice: "See, here is beating the heart which so often has been deceived and caught; redeem it with the steel in your strong hand!"
HG|3|300|12|0|Here Fungar-Hellan threw the steel away and said to Mahal: "With that I have forgiven your daughter everything; God and you can prescribe what should further happen to her!"
HG|3|300|13|0|And Mahal said: "If you have forgiven her everything, also I will forgive her for everything! But she cannot stay here, and she must come with us into the field!"
HG|3|300|14|0|With that Fungar-Hellan was satisfied; but Agla knelt before her father and wept for such grace to her, that she became very weak thereat.
HG|3|300|15|0|But all were delighted at such betterment of Agla.
HG|3|301|1|0|When Agla was freed in this way, Gurat went to Fungar-Hellan and asked him if something similar should happen with Drohuit should he improve like Agla has improved.
HG|3|301|2|0|But Fungar-Hellan said with a very firm voice: "No, Drohuit remains definitely in his cages, until I, or - should I die during the campaign - my successor returns!
HG|3|301|3|0|But he should lack nothing; he should get to eat whatever he demands, and thus also to drink!
HG|3|301|4|0|If he wants to have one or the other of his wives with him in the cages, it can be granted to him, - but such only under the indispensable condition that he talks nothing else  with the wife who is with him at the time other than what one usually talks in bed with a women; or if he wants to talk better things, he can talk to his better wives about the old, true God, from which he together with all of us, have long since deviated miserably!
HG|3|301|5|0|During the visits, and in general during visitations of one or the other of his wives, he must be always watched and overheard most strictly! And since Agla is now free, Drohuit can remain in this hall.
HG|3|301|6|0|But I say to you; make notes for me of everything what he is going to do in his cage, so that I can use it for his future treatment either to his weal or woe! Should he perhaps even want to read books from our large collection of books, he should be satisfied in this respect too!
HG|3|301|7|0|But now you also have for Drohuit the proper and just instruction! If you follow them closely, you will take good care of him, for you and for all of us; and that is certainly also the will of the only and true God!"
HG|3|301|8|0|And Mahal said: "Amen, this is right and perfectly just and it will remain like that!”
HG|3|301|9|0|When Gurat had heard this, he was glad; for Drohuit was indeed just the man, who through his cunningness had virtually torn the crown from the king’s head. He swore therefore to punctually follow all the instructions.
HG|3|301|10|0|Very secretly Mahal also asked Agla, tempting her, if she was satisfied with such arrangements for Drohuit.
HG|3|301|11|0|And Agla said: "Oh, Father, why are you still tempting your above all tried, unfortunate, poorest daughter further? Am I not unhappy enough for you, both in the world, as well as in my soul? In the world, I am the most despised and feared more than all snakes - and in my soul before God, the most depraved, because before God the blood of my brother continually cries for revenge on my soul!
HG|3|301|12|0|O, no longer try me; no person on this earth was ever more unhappy than I am!' Even if you have forgiven me everything, my brother, whom I have had killed, will never forgive me; and God will also not forgive me such an act! Therefore I’m so endlessly unhappy! Therefore, father, do not tempt me, the most miserable, any longer!"
HG|3|301|13|0|This speech of Agla aroused a great sensation, and Mahal himself regretted that he had put such a question to Agla. Therefore all began to comfort her and to strengthen and refresh her as much as possible.
HG|3|302|1|0|However, Drohuit who had heard the instructions with respect to himself, also wanted to free himself - but of course through an artificial weeping and wailing about himself and about his sins against Fungar-Hellan and against God.
HG|3|302|2|0|But Fungar-Hellan said: "This bird’s singing is very well known to me; for this is not a natural song, but a learned! Since, one only knows all too well which birds can be trained to become art singers, it is not too difficult to guess when hearing such an artificial bird song, whether it is coming from a stare, a blackbird or a gold lark!
HG|3|302|3|0|Thus I recognize also here at an instant the song of this bird, who is neither a star nor a Blackbird, much less a gold lark, but the more recognizable as a real death- and  bird of prey who mimics the voice of small birds to lure them closer to his claws! But we are no longer fools and will not let us be tempted into some dense shrub by him!
HG|3|302|4|0|Therefore, he may now be weeping and wailing as much as he wants, yet he will remain in his lattice home as it was formerly pronounced by me!
HG|3|302|5|0|I can see well that this punishment is much too lenient for his sin, for he deserves to be killed a thousand times; only to the great Mahal, this true prophet of God, he owes it, that his sentence had been so endlessly mild!
HG|3|302|6|0|Truly, if it were up to me, I would dictate to him on the spot another penalty! But here it all depends on the will of God, whom I have began to respect above all from today on; and as such this bird’s most lenient punishment has also been approved by me, because it has been indicated to me by the prophet of God! - And now nothing further about that!"
HG|3|302|7|0|When Drohuit heard such words from the General, he stopped complaining and was no longer crying and no longer confessed any sins before the ears of the big company who were assembled in the hall, - which caused many to laugh because they recognized how Fungar-Hellan had accurately judged the cage convict.
HG|3|302|8|0|But Agla was still dressed in royal garments and she went to Fungar-Hellan and said: "O you by me so deeply misunderstood, noble man! Behold, I as a greatest sinner before God, before you, before the king, before my father and before all the people, still have royal clothes on my most unworthy body! I beg you, to take them off me and to give me a most common haircloth robe, fitting a penitent sinner; for these shining clothes are burning my soul like a most powerful fire!"
HG|3|302|9|0|But when Mahal including Fungar-Hellan heard this, he said to the General: "Brother, give her what she asks you for!”
HG|3|302|10|0|And Fungar-Hellan at once complied with the advice of his Mahal.
HG|3|302|11|0|And Agla went with her father to a side chamber and changed and then reappeared with her father dressed in a grey haircloth garb.
HG|3|302|12|0|And Fungar-Hellan found great joy in such conversion of Agla; and also the rest of the company commended Agla for such an act.
HG|3|303|1|0|But after a while Mahal asked his greatly reconstituted daughter Agla what it was that she had done, which she now regard as her greatest sin before God and all the people - whether the commanded fratricide, or whether the murder with her own hands on the twenty-one women of Waltar, or finally the strong participation in the conspiracy against the power of the general high priest.
HG|3|303|2|0|And Agla said: "O father, you know it best which of all my sins before God and the people is the largest; for to measure these things I do not know! But that I know that each of my committed sins had killed me before God in my spirit!
HG|3|303|3|0|Oh, if I just not have committed them! Oh, if I'd rather have never seen the depths, I would have been before God still so pure and innocent as I always was on the heights! But now it has happened, and I can never undo what had happened! I therefore believe that it would now be on top of it all a great folly for me, to explore, which sins with regard to my conscience are the greatest!
HG|3|303|4|0|I mean, before God every sin against His holy order is equally bad and its effect is the same, namely bringing eternal death to the spirit of man! But once man is completely dead in the spirit, as it is certainly with me now the case, I really do not know what sin has killed me the most; for I believe that it doesn’t matter whether one is more or less dead, for total death, can in my opinion, not become even more dead!
HG|3|303|5|0|Behold, I have given the command to kill my brother, and this has killed my spirit completely! After that Agla was no longer alive; only her physical powers functioned out of the death of her spirit, and as such each of her actions had to be an atrocity before God and before all spiritually living people! How else could they be different? For death can only produce death!
HG|3|303|6|0|Thus my subsequent actions are now less oppressive for my conscience, because they are a consequence of the first act! Oh, if I only never had committed the first offense against the divine order, all others would not have happened!
HG|3|303|7|0|At the first step down into the depths, I should have turned back at once, - and I still would have been as I was from my birth, and all would still alive, whom I've killed! But now it is too late, and I have nothing left than regret about my first step down to the depths!"
HG|3|303|8|0|Thereupon the speaker began to cry and bitterly accused herself.
HG|3|303|9|0|But Mahal said: "Oh, great God, I thank You with all my strength, that You have allowed me to find this my daughter who was lost!
HG|3|303|10|0|Agla, come back to the chest of your father; because now I have recognized my daughter again in you! But turn in your heart to God, and you will again find grace before Him, the good, holy Father!"
HG|3|303|11|0|Here, Agla hurried to the chest of Mahal and relieved  her heart with many tears, which she dropped on the faithful chest of the father.
HG|3|304|1|0|However, they were joined by Fungar-Hellan where Agla was still crying at the chest of her old father, and Fungar said to her: “Agla - verily, thus I like you better than in the royal dress which soon would have made a perfect servant of hell out of you! Henceforth stay in this disposition and you will certainly be more pleasing to God and also to me, than you were ever in all your royal splendor; for also I confess here publicly that I will not only here with you but also with me and everybody else, become a declared enemy of all gloss and remain as such for the rest of my life!
HG|3|304|2|0|Who from now on wants to be my friend, let him distance himself from everything shining, and walk in simple clothes and I will look at him as a person who is concerned about the true welfare of the people as it is important to myself!
HG|3|304|3|0|The gold and silver should be turned into useful coins with the portrait of the king and me! Thus it will be beneficial to all the people; but if we sew it onto our clothes making it thereby often so heavy that it almost drags us to the ground, of what benefit is this to us and what use to the people, and what service do we thereby show God, the old Lord of all glory?
HG|3|304|4|0|Truly, for as long as we cannot decorate our garments with real stars of the heavens and our chest with the real sun to the glory of Him who has created us, for as long shall all other false jewelry remain far away from us! For who does not shines out of himself like the sun and like the stars of heaven, is only a light-thief and flaunts only so long with the stolen light, as the great holy light shines in the sky with its light from God; but if this went down, then the by us so highly cherished light thieves are becoming the vilest dirt and mildew and are equally dark!
HG|3|304|5|0|However, everything usefully applied, is certainly pleasing to God because He created it for human benefit; but if we use these things to very foolish, arrogant, absurd purposes, for which they have been certainly not created, then such use must be necessarily an abomination before God, because God is surely the eternal sacred order Himself! - Thus away with all the shimmering dirt off our robes, here and in all other countries!”
HG|3|304|6|0|Here Fungar-Hellan took off all jewelery on himself, and he was followed by the king and all the other high officials; and all gold and silver was brought to the mint and coined into viable coins.
HG|3|304|7|0|Thereupon Mahal praised Fungar-Hellan exceedingly and said: "Fungar-Hellan, it seems to me as if the spirit of the Lord has taken hold of you already, verily, I believe to have heard the old Henoch speaking through you! For behold, such wisdom does otherwise not dwell in man!"
HG|3|304|8|0|Thereupon Mahal thanked God that He was so merciful to this man; and all were astonished at the wisdom of Fungar-Hellan.
HG|3|304|9|0|And the senior priests said: "Only now you're fully worthy to be our general!”
HG|3|304|10|0|And all added a loud Amen to this.
HG|3|305|1|0|In this disposition of their hearts the three days passed, during which time the top colonels organized the soldiers and had to prepare them for the coming campaign.
HG|3|305|2|0|In the evening of the third day, the first field colonels came to the royal castle and indicated to Fungar-Hellan that now already an army of two million soldiers was camping outside of the city on the large training grounds and were well equipped for any military purpose, and waited for further higher commands.
HG|3|305|3|0|And Fungar-Hellan said to these first field colonels: "Thus go and give the following command: Three hours before dawn we move out and the whole army will first move to the temple of the god of ore and forge! There the workers will move forward and at once destroy everything which only slightly resembles an idol and of course especially the main temple!
HG|3|305|4|0|Should the miners and the priests of this temple want to prevent the workers from executing their commanded work, then at once a powerful division of soldiers should be present to drive the priest and miners with sharp force to obedience and all stubborn hardliners have to taste sword at once!
HG|3|305|5|0|Should, however, the priest and miners agree to the destruction of the temple and all idolatry without resistance, they then should be immediately brought to my tent, so that they may receive instructions from me, what they should henceforth do and teach, and how they will be provided for.
HG|3|305|6|0|The main force, however, must everywhere and always encircle the temple with three circles and take care that nobody can flee beforehand from any of the temples!
HG|3|305|7|0|All the gold and silver at the temples must be collected and then brought to me, and I will take a large number of minters along and will immediately turn all the gold and silver into viable coins, with which firstly the army is remunerated through which then such money is distributed to the people.
HG|3|305|8|0|Let it be done! This, I command, Fungar-Hellan and king Gurat!"
HG|3|305|9|0|After this given command the first field colonels withdrew again and gave the orders of the general high priest and also the king, to the great army.
HG|3|305|10|0|But Gurat had immediately one thousand camels prepared and selected a thousand minters who had to take their tools and accompany the army, and had another seven hundred camels prepared for Fungar-Hellan and all his entourage.
HG|3|305|11|0|And the next day three hours before sunrise all were already on their feet; the camels were mounted, and the mighty procession joined the main army.
HG|3|305|12|0|What further - the following will show!
HG|3|306|1|0|But before the large court entourage could join the great army, the biggest part of the same was already on their way to the not very far from Hanoch located temple of forge of God, which, as already known, was built in honor of Thubalkain, the inventor of processing metals.
HG|3|306|2|0|When the vanguard arrived at the strong bulwark of the temple, they stopped and demanded from the gatekeepers immediate access.
HG|3|306|3|0|But they replied: "At this time no one is admitted into the garden of the sanctuary; only a most crafty perpetrator may require such impetuously! What do you want so early in these sacred walls?"
HG|3|306|4|0|And the great vanguard answered sarcastically: "We want nothing more and nothing less than to destroy this same sanctuary and these sacred walls from the ground up for all times of times according to the commandment of Fungar-Hellan, and to beat to death a little or kill those who oppose our mission - or whatever you prefer! Therefore do not create any problems; for behind us marches an army of two million soldiers!
HG|3|306|5|0|When the gatekeepers heard such, they responded with much softer language: "Yes, if this is the case then we have to inform the high priest of the temple so that he can worthily receive you as emissaries of the great, almighty Fungar-Hellan!"
HG|3|306|6|0|But the vanguard said: "The high priest must not be informed before the temple is completely destroyed; therefore just open the gate, otherwise we will open it by force!"
HG|3|306|7|0|When the gatekeepers heard such talk, they shouted: "O you infamous rogues, you outcasts of hell! That is thus your plan? You only want to rob and steal the sanctuaries of the temple! The beautiful gold and silver you want! O just wait a little; you will be spared this effort! We will immediately tell the high priest about these mutineers, and their path will be shortened in a way which until now no devil has ever dreamed about!"
HG|3|306|8|0|And immediately a few gatekeepers ran off to the high priest and informed him accordingly.
HG|3|306|9|0|But the high priest became more angry than a tiger, engaged his whole army and at once began to put all his hellish fire arts in the most energetic action.
HG|3|306|10|0|The mountains began to spray fire on various locations; the whole temple soon began to glow and from the large garden wall fire was spraying everywhere, and all this was accomplished in one hour.
HG|3|306|11|0|When the vanguard saw such raging fires, they retreated back to the great army, who also halted, because they, too, did not dare to invade this true sea of fire.
HG|3|306|12|0|But in the meantime, also the court’s entourage reached the army, and Fungar-Hellan himself was surprised about this fire spectacle around the temple of Thubalkain.
HG|3|306|13|0|But Mahal said to him: "Let them keep on producing their fireworks for only one day; but tomorrow we will begin our productions!"
HG|3|306|14|0|And Fungar-Hellan immediately issued such as a command to the whole army; and everybody looked at this hullabaloo for an entire day.
HG|3|307|1|0|The next morning, however, when the fire revolutions had already completely subsided towards the evening of the previous day, Fungar-Hellan himself, accompanied by his entourage, went to the big, metal gate and demanded access.
HG|3|307|2|0|But since it was still very early, he was as unrecognized rejected, with the words: "At night every fool can say: 'I am the general chief priest Fungar-Hellan and demanded instantaneous access!'; but if you are the great Fungar-Hellan, then come during the day, and we will open the gates for you, once we have positively recognize you!"
HG|3|307|3|0|And Fungar said: "Good; thus I swear to you on my life - if I will enter here during the the day - all of you together with the chief priest and under priests will be killed by the sword! For you delay me to do what the old God of Adam, Seth and Henoch has commanded me to do; therefore it will bring you all certain death!"
HG|3|307|4|0|And the guards of the gate said and shouted: "Such terror threats we know already! Therefore, just leave; because you will also not be allowed to enter during the day - and even if you were Fungar-Hellan - you will never admitted, even if you waited here for years to get in!”
HG|3|307|5|0|This reply made Fungar-Hellan angry in his whole being. He withdrew to the army and immediately ordered the miners to dig six shafts from ten paces in front of the curtain wall to under the wall, and then put large bags full of the strongest explosive grains under the wall and then light them by means of the running fire on a burning thread which burns safely and does not extinguishes until it has done its duty.
HG|3|307|6|0|On this command immediately six hundred miners started their work, measured the distance accurately and opened the earth; and when the sun rose, each section was already underneath the wall. Thereupon the explosive grain sacks were placed inside the shafts and the fire threads were laid and ignited; and in a few minutes after a terrible explosion, a large part of the wall was spread in ruins over the area, and for the army a wide gate was opened.
HG|3|307|7|0|But when the priests and the their numerous servants of this temple saw this terrible attack on their sacred wall, they fled into the mountains, but ran straight into the hands of the guards of Fungar-Hellans, where they were immediately arrested and brought before the General.
HG|3|307|8|0|He secretly asked Mahal, what he should do with these rebels.
HG|3|307|9|0|And Mahal said: "They are all of a purely infernal nature; therefore stay with your threat, and let them all cut to pieces!"
HG|3|307|10|0|And immediately Fungar-Hellan commanded a division of soldiers for the task and at once they started to cut down the prisoners, whose number was around five thousand strong; and not one was spared.
HG|3|307|11|0|When this operation was completed, only then did they started with the destruction of the temple and on the coinage of the gold and silver which was found there; and all this lasted only three days.
HG|3|308|1|0|When, after this operation of destruction, the news about it spread to the scattered mine sites, the miners became horrified and immediately sent deputies to the camp of Fungar-Hellan and with the proper honors asked him what was the meaning of this horrible incident.
HG|3|308|2|0|And Fungar-Hellan taught them the true God and revealed to them that all the idolatry must be destroyed now, since otherwise the old, true God will inevitably let His threatened judgement from ancient times, come over all the creatures of the earth, because all idolatry before Him, the eternally only true God, is an abomination of all abominations.
HG|3|308|3|0|And when Fungar-Hellan himself had explained such to the representatives, then also Mahal admonished these same representatives to return to God, and how they should also under the severest threat inform the miners about the inevitable judgement, but also to faithfully tell them, how they can find mercy before God again, should they return to Him, and how He will save them from the coming judgement.
HG|3|308|4|0|With such instructions the representatives returned and faithfully informed their masters accordingly.
HG|3|308|5|0|They, however, began swearing and scold violently thereat, saying: "Now then, just look at the whims of the elite! Every other year they give other laws and other gods! What must have cost the king the construction of all these temples; what was the fuss in the whole, great empire and all the miracle noise from all sides?!
HG|3|308|6|0|Now that everything exists for nearly ten years - they already abandon it because it most likely yields them not enough, and the elite cannot do without the gold and silver which has accumulated in this space of time in the temples any longer!
HG|3|308|7|0|Now its the old, futile God’s turn again for He does not need temples and also no money, and this for the reason that He exists nowhere and is nothing! Yes, He does not even need in the very least a costly picture of Himself because He is nothing, but only needs to be thought of as a God from thin air!
HG|3|308|8|0|Just wait, this year the temple will be destroyed and the old thought-God reintroduced; but next year the tax messengers will reappear and in the name of the king demand a substantial tribute!
HG|3|308|9|0|It is a real devil’s life in this world! Can these big loafers on earth not consume their best roast in a continuing peace and order?! Must there always be some kind of scheming going on?!
HG|3|308|10|0|The moment we have some quietness, then all of a sudden from somewhere a hungry scammer of a prophet appears, equipped with some magic tricks and some smooth-faced whores! And this guy then begins haphazardly quite boldly to play a tune for the big fools and these donkeys at once start dancing accordingly!
HG|3|308|11|0|But now they can eat the dirt from our assholes! We will not be their fools anymore! And even more so are we shitting on the vain old God’s threatened judgement!
HG|3|308|12|0|We therefore will remain what we are! And who does not want to join us, can join whoever he wants, and we will not interfere with him; he only should move to those whom he has joined!"
HG|3|308|13|0|This decision was the fruit of the promulgation of the true God with the many industrialists.
HG|3|308|14|0|The fruits of the next operation will be shown in the following.
HG|3|309|1|0|But when Fungar-Hellan had the representatives of the industrialists dismissed, who - as already said - were not successful on their return, he at once gave the command to the entire army to get ready and move to the area in the quite distant mountains, where the temple of the great bull was located, and to proceed there in just the same manner as it was the case with the temple of the god of ore and forging.
HG|3|309|2|0|Soon the whole great army got moving and moved in two-hundred long columns, of which each counted ten thousand men, not counting the strong entourage of the court. In three days, the whole army made halt in an open area about five hours away from the temple, and waited there for new instructions.
HG|3|309|3|0|When Fungar arrived with his suite, he had a large tent erected and made this his base camp. And when the colonels came to him to receive the more detailed instructions, Fungar-Hellan said to them:
HG|3|309|4|0|"Did I not say before the march to here, to proceed here in the same manner as was the case with the temple of the ore- and forging god?! Why then should there be given more detail instruction?! You know where the temple is standing, and you know the pretty high-altitude mountain gorge, in which the temple is built.
HG|3|309|5|0|Thus surround them in three large circles, and some then go to the temple itself and destroy the same from the bottom up, collect the gold and silver, and take all priests and other temple servants prisoner and bring them all here to me and it will then emerge what we have to do next! - Therein lies the whole command; thus go and execute it!"
HG|3|309|6|0|And the colonels went and conveyed such a command to the army, and they in turn got ready to carry out the instructions.
HG|3|309|7|0|Within ten hours the temple was surrounded, and the large demolition division went to the temple and demanded to be admitted.
HG|3|309|8|0|Since they arrived so late at night, they were denied access.
HG|3|309|9|0|The commanding officer, however, said to the gatekeeper: "If you do not open the gate immediately, no one of you will get away alive!”
HG|3|309|10|0|Here the priests arrived and asked for the reason of admittance at such an unusual time.
HG|3|309|11|0|And the commander clearly explained the reason.
HG|3|309|12|0|But this unleashed a fury among the one thousand men strong inhabitants of this temple. They immediately climbed on top of the curtain wall and began throwing stones on those who demanded admittance.
HG|3|309|13|0|They, however retreated and began to lay mines at once. Within a few hours the shafts were dug and loaded with the explosive grains and before the morning dawned, the whole semi-circular wall was destroyed.
HG|3|309|14|0|The army then penetrated into the courtyard, destroyed the temple and took all the priests and all their treasures into custody.
HG|3|310|1|0|After the total destruction of this temple, the priests and other servants of this temple were brought before the tabernacle of Fungar-Hellan by the returning military force and its entourage, and when the carriers of the acquired treasure of gold and silver had handed it to the minters, only then did the General began his sharp interrogation and examination of the prisoners and said to them:
HG|3|310|2|0|"Who was the builder of this temple? Was it not I? - But if I am the builder and the owner of such a temple, do I not have always the full right to destroy such my property whenever I want?!
HG|3|310|3|0|But if I incontrovertibly have such a right, I ask you: For what reason and by what presentable right did you oppose my given instructions and have attacked my deputies with stones and thereby have thus killed ten people and several more or less seriously wounded?"
HG|3|310|4|0|And the the prisoner said: "Lord, if we had seen you, we would have believed that such a command was issued from your mouth; but since we did not see you among the warriors and also did not hear your quite well discernible voice, we thought that the pronouncement of your name was just a shameful war strategy of some foreign power which attacked us in mutinous and predatory manner to get hold of your gold and silver which we have collected for your chambers.
HG|3|310|5|0|Likewise, we were also not able to distinguish at nighttime the markings and armor whether it belonged to Hanoch or if from somewhere else. That is why we then took to the stones and defended your property in any which way it was possible for us! And we believe that we have not made us liable to prosecution before you; for a faithful servant of his master should always be worthy of a reward rather than a penalty!"
HG|3|310|6|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard such clever excuse from  the prisoners, he said to them: “Good; since you have done this out of loyalty to me, you should also receive the reward than the punishment! You are now free; go from here now, and for three days do your best! After this time come back to me so that I may confirm your cause, and give you a new office!"
HG|3|310|7|0|Thereupon they were all released and allowed to go wherever they wanted; and with the sign of freedom from the General they immediately returned to the mountains.
HG|3|310|8|0|But Fungar-Hellan at once sent his finest spies after them who had to watch the freed men very closely.
HG|3|310|9|0|What further - the following will show!
HG|3|311|1|0|But where did the freed men went? - They went straight to the point where the former temple was standing.  When they arrived there they went to a rock wall, into which a very misshaped hole was dug, which was large enough for one person to enter if he bended down a little.
HG|3|311|2|0|All who were freed finally disappeared in this hole and our fine spies waited here until nighttime to see what finally might emerge from this hole again; however, neither a man nor any other animal could be seen.
HG|3|311|3|0|In the evening they therefore called the following numerous guards and had them strictly guard the hole from a certain distance, and every watchman had to watch the hole very closely whether someone would come out of it; However, this was a wasted effort for all three days; for from all of those who entered not one soul came out again.
HG|3|311|4|0|After three days some of the spies returned, and informed Fungar-Hellan about it. He instead became wide eyed and did not know what he should make of it.
HG|3|311|5|0|But not an hour went by and all the freed men came quite safely back.
HG|3|311|6|0|Now the spies made big eyes and were filled with anger thereat that they were mightily fooled by these ox priests.
HG|3|311|7|0|But Fungar gave the spies a secret sign to go and bring the left behind spies and guards by courier to him.
HG|3|311|8|0|Immediately the best sprinters were called and sent to the still watch keeping guards with the instructions that they should return.
HG|3|311|9|0|After seven hours all were gathered in front of the General’s tent and he emerged and spoke to the freed men:
HG|3|311|10|0|"You have came back here at the specified time; but that is not enough for me to give you a new office! You also have to tell me faithfully where you were during those three days, and what you have done there; for only then I will clearly recognize whether you, three days ago when my soldiers requested admittance in the evening, have attacked them with stones out of true, great loyalty to me! Therefore speak now and be mindful that every lie will bring you certain death!"
HG|3|311|11|0|But the threatened said: "Didn’t you give us a three-day free time? How can you now demand accountability from us? Where we not allowed to do what we wanted?"
HG|3|311|12|0|But the General said: "It is through this freedom I've been trying you; and that was necessary in order to entrust a new important office to you! That is why after this school the main test follows, in which you either will survive or may fall forever! Therefore answer me at once my earlier put question to you without demur - otherwise I will at once have ten thousand swords play over your heads!"
HG|3|311|13|0|Here the threatened were taken aback considerably and one said: "Lord, if you then have to know everything, then know, that we practiced hard penance in these three days, to reconcile us with ourselves, for our ignorance by which you have been so severely offended!"
HG|3|311|14|0|Here, the General could hardly suppress his laughter and said: "Ah, that is worth listening to! But where is the sacred place of your repentance, so that I myself go there and build a great monument for such your loyalty to me?”
HG|3|311|15|0|Here, the false penitents were already biting their lips and only one said: "O lord, this is a very horrible gruesome cave in the mountains, and is a poor locality for any memorial; thus do not demand this from us!"
HG|3|311|16|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: “Oh, that doesn’t matter; we will make the gruesome place beautiful! Therefore, let us go to the sacred place immediately!"
HG|3|311|17|0|Here the penitents became pale and had to make the very hot journey.
HG|3|311|18|0|What next, the following!
HG|3|312|1|0|When the whole procession with the penitents, the spies, the guards and Fungar-Hellan himself with his entourage reached the place where earlier the temple stood, and where in a small distance from it the known hole in the rock face was located, the chief spy came to Fungar and said:
HG|3|312|2|0|"Lord, lord, behold, here is the hole that I told you about; in this hole the men who were freed by you disappeared and never reappeared again!"
HG|3|312|3|0|When Fungar received this hint, he turned to his Mahal and asked him if he did not wanted to describe the nature of this cave and the story behind it more closely to him.
HG|3|312|4|0|And Mahal said: "O friend, nothing easier than that! See, firstly, this is not a hole made by nature, but it was made by human hands through this not too very hard stone mass, and this by means of a chisel, of which the traces can still be seen all too well!
HG|3|312|5|0|But because it is a work of man, it is secondly certainly not the entrance to an underground, by nature formed mountain hall, but it is either a passage to a mountain land surrounded by rocky mountains, or it is the entrance to one or more underground, artificially made shafts by human hands, where these hard-penitents have probably still stashed some serious lumps of gold!
HG|3|312|6|0|It is certainly one of these two alternatives, perhaps both, - which it has to be since the hard-penitents who disappeared into this hole, came along another route to you!
HG|3|312|7|0|It now depends on the investigation on your part! But first question the hard-penitents about it! Will they confess the truth to you before the examination, then spare there life after the successful investigation; but if they will lie to you in advance, then kill them by immuring them in this their work of hell!"
HG|3|312|8|0|After these words of Mahal Fungar-Hellan immediately turned to the hard-penitents and asked them, who had heard nothing of the revelation by Mahal, what was inside this hole in which they disappeared for three days.
HG|3|312|9|0|And the hard-penitents said: "O lord, this hole is nothing but a sad entrance to a dirty penitents cave which has an even narrower exit to an even more desolate rocky area in which nothing grows but wild berries, which serve the penitent as a meagre food!
HG|3|312|10|0|From this area one can reach the plains again via a very arduous path on which one has to combat a thousand life dangers! And this path we used today, so that our repentance is perfect!
HG|3|312|11|0|Lord, lord! You can investigate this hole closer yourself, and if you're going to find it otherwise, then you can do what you want with us!"
HG|3|312|12|0|And the General convened at once the miners and said to them: "Take at once ten thousand torches and we will start an investigation of this hole immediately!"
HG|3|312|13|0|And the miners went and at once fulfilled the general's command.
HG|3|313|1|0|When the ten thousand torches were collected, Fungar-Hellan summoned thousand of the strongest and upright men, gave each ten torches and said to them:
HG|3|313|2|0|"Attach the shaft guide rope here, then ignite each one of you a torch, and climb with great caution and circumspection in this hole!
HG|3|313|3|0|Examine everything most accurately, do not pass one side shaft unsearched, and should on the walls show any traces of an artificial blockage of any side shaft, - what should be clearly visible by the light of a thousand white flaming torches -, then break through and let no small matter become unworthy of your examination!
HG|3|313|4|0|If you have examined everything very closely then come back and inform me accordingly, so that I can convince myself of everything and reward you richly and these hard-penitences according to the best advice! Thus go and execute my command!"
HG|3|313|5|0|Upon this command the thousand miners started with their work and did everything most carefully as they were instructed. But in the beginning of this investigation they seriously found nothing else than what the hard-penitences had testified: namely first a narrow, low and by two-hundred fathoms long passage which snaked through various curvatures and ended in a rather spacious chamber, which probably could hold two thousand people.
HG|3|313|6|0|The walls of this chamber were solid, black rocks on all sides and had only one exit on the opposite side, which was an equally narrow opening, as there was the first one; and through this second opening they soon came to a barren, rocky area in which there really seemed nothing else than some wild berry bushes.
HG|3|313|7|0|After the miners examined everything and found nothing that could arouse their suspicion, they returned and informed the General accordingly.
HG|3|313|8|0|But he said: "No, no I can not believe it that the hard-penitents are so honest! Give me a torch and the thousand miners to follow me along the shaft guide rope, and I will convince myself of everything!”
HG|3|313|9|0|Here, the General took a torch and went together with the miners into the cave and soon came into the chamber where he carefully investigated the walls and found nothing suspicious than the very same black color.
HG|3|313|10|0|And he therefore said to the miners: "This color seems to have its reason! These walls are solid everywhere; but I find this chamber is very high! Therefore bring me a good ladder and we will also examine the higher parts of this stone wall!"
HG|3|313|11|0|Thereupon a pit ladder was brought in at once, and the upper wall parts were examined and to the astonishment of all at an altitude of three fathoms a quite spacious opening was discovered and one could hear like from far away the voices of many people.
HG|3|313|12|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "Let us quickly go back; for a longer stay could be dangerous for us here! But I now have what I really wanted; from here the hard-penitents will be our guides!"
HG|3|313|13|0|Thereupon all left this artificial grotto in a great hurry.
HG|3|313|14|0|And when Fungar returned quite safely, he at once called the hard-penitents to him and asked them to provide further details about the high opening in the rock wall of the chamber.
HG|3|313|15|0|The hard-penitents began to falter and one spoke in his fear: "Now all is lost!”
HG|3|313|16|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|314|1|0|But when Fungar-Hellan recognized how his question had produced a really powerful precipitating effect with the hard-penitents, and when he also heard the involuntary ‘We are lost’, he said to Mahal:
HG|3|314|2|0|"Listen, my most valuable brother and friend! I think we should make here with these thousand hard-penitents a very short process! Their guilt is as good as proven; what do we need more?
HG|3|314|3|0|I have these wretches cut down immediately; I then have two hundred sacks of blasting grains stuck in this artificial cave and ignited, so that the whole mass will be destroyed and in this way we will get the quickest to the bottom of the secrets of these main rascals! What do you think, am I right or not right?"
HG|3|314|4|0|And Mahal said: "Dear friend, you're right; but as long as we can solve the matter without bloodshed, we leave the sword in its sheath and act without it! But the grotto have definitely destroyed as you suggested; there you will come across quite some secrets that will be of considerable great importance!"
HG|3|314|5|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard this from Mahal, he  himself commanded at once the miners; and they carried at once two hundred sacks of the strongest acting blasting grains that they had, into the black chamber, put the fire threads in place, and when everyone had withdrawn to a safe distance, ignited them, and then retreated to a safe distance as well. Why? That will be clear without explanation.
HG|3|314|6|0|Within a small half an hour the running fire reached the sacks; an everything deafening bang took place and a whole mountain was laying around in ruins.
HG|3|314|7|0|After the explosion, a new investigation was launched but nothing of particular interest could be found under the mountain rubble. Some gold nuggets and multiple torn people was all they could find.
HG|3|314|8|0|After such investigation lasting for three days the General had the hard-penitents summoned again and said to them: "Truly, I still want to spare your life and give you your freedom, if you tell me the reason why you continually have acted as impostors against me, while I always have given you so many advantages! Why have you made this cave and why the gold hidden in it?"
HG|3|314|9|0|Here, one stepped forward and said: "Lord, lord, this we did out of excessive fear for you! Because for quite some time already we had a strong notion that you may soon do something like that; and therefore we wanted to provide for ourselves for the future when our office would come to an end and we would be left without any income.
HG|3|314|10|0|See, this is already the whole reason for this artificial grotto! But the men you heard speaking from the suspicious high opening, were our brothers! They now lie buried; I wish we were there with them already! Now you know everything; just remember that we are also human beings!"
HG|3|314|11|0|When the General heard this, he kept his promise, he spared their life and gave them their freedom.
HG|3|315|1|0|Fungar-Hellan, after assigning the thousand hard-penitents to the army, ordered the whole army to ready itself to march onward.
HG|3|315|2|0|When in the course of one day and one night the whole army was assembled and ready to march again, Fungar-Hellan directed them to move towards the temple of the sun, whose capture and destruction, however, did not provided something noteworthy, since its priests soon surrendered and even cooperated with the destruction of the temple; they only requested to keep the large concave mirror for other scientific purposes, which they in the course of ten years learned during sacrificial rituals, - which was readily granted to them by Fungar-Hellan, since he himself was a great friend of all kinds of arts and sciences.
HG|3|315|3|0|After a three-day stay, which the army needed to rest and the General used for coinage of the looted gold and silver, the army moved out again, and according to the orders of the General marched towards the temple of the fire god, whose conquest and destruction was of course somewhat more problematic, since its priesthood had greatly increased and spread in all directions; because nearby any fire spitting mountain a side temple of this god was built, where during festivals, the fire arts were produced in exchange for rich sacrifices.
HG|3|315|4|0|And as such the destruction of this temple with all its extensions took longer and was at various points subjected to different degrees of difficulties than the former. In all it lasted for almost forty days and was accomplished mostly without bloodshed - except for a single side temple which was built on a steep cliff, to which its priests stubbornly held on to because of their superior position and thus did not wanted to listen to the invitation to surrender. Here the large rock was from all sides undermined and blown up, which of course cost all the stubborn priests their downfall.
HG|3|315|5|0|After the destruction of this temple and after finishing the gold and silver coinage, which here amounted to more than two million pounds, which required two thousand camels to transport, the army got ready to march towards the temple of the wind god, which god, however, caused Fungar quite some daunting obstacles until it could be conquered. For firstly the priests had always kept the lake fully swollen through gigantic sluices on its four drainage points. If something hostile approached from one or the other side, the floodgates were opened, and a huge mass of water rushed furiously over the enemies on every possible access point to this temple. And secondly, the priests were also fully knowledgeable of all electrical manipulations, by which means their area was made almost inaccessible.
HG|3|315|6|0|And as such Fungar-Hellan had to carry on here for half a year, until he was able to seize this temple.
HG|3|315|7|0|After the destruction of this temple the army moved towards the temple of the water god. - Henceforth something more about the conquest of this temple!
HG|3|316|1|0|When the whole, large army reached the lake after a multi-day march, they camped along the wide stretched shores of the lake in which the island was located in the centre on which the temple of the water god was built.
HG|3|316|2|0|Only after a three-day rest did Fungar-Hellan gave the detailed instructions for the attack on this by nature so extremely well fortified temple and village.
HG|3|316|3|0|Initially Fungar wanted to encircle the whole many miles long circumference of the lake with a single line of warriors; but he soon encountered invincible terrain difficulties which made such a plan unfeasible. For the lake ended in some places with widely stretched rugged rock faces; in other places the lake got lost lost in incalculable wide stretched swamps and marshes.
HG|3|316|4|0|Since such a plan had to be necessarily abandoned, another was devised whereby Fungar-Hellan in the course of six weeks had twenty thousand barges built of which each could comfortably carry one hundred men. The barges were made from the finest cedar trees, of which every trunk was twelve fathoms long, so that each barge had the same length and a width of six fathoms.
HG|3|316|5|0|When these barges were completed including the necessary oars, railings, benches, iron stoves and food containers and other small magazines for all kinds of war equipment, they were manned and commanded to encircle the whole island and to pay strict attention that no one is leaving the island, nor anyone nearing the island.
HG|3|316|6|0|Should, however, the besiegers being asked by the beleaguered islanders what this means, then they should quite flatly proclaim the will of the General and say: "If you necessarily submit yourselves to the will of the General, you will become his friends; but on the contrary, you are his greatest enemies, who will be destroyed with the sword!"
HG|3|316|7|0|Provided with such instructions, the men on the barges sailed to the fairly distant lying island and besieged it with the barges entirely so that no one could get on neither off the island.
HG|3|316|8|0|But the siege lasted not longer than a single day, when the priests already learned what was going on. They thus immediately sent a delegation to the besiegers and asked them that they (the priests) indeed wanted to comply with the will of the great Fungar-Hellan at once, otherwise the water god could easily become angry.
HG|3|316|9|0|When the besiegers heard such message from the delegation they were very pleased, and immediately ten thousand men drove to the island and went ashore. But when they came to the place where the temple was standing, they found no trace of a temple, but everywhere only ordinary country houses in which lived very ordinary farmers.
HG|3|316|10|0|When the ten thousand realized this by painstakingly searching the whole island, they said: "What should we do now? Here is nothing to destroy; therefore let us return now and inform the General about everything!"
HG|3|316|11|0|Said and done; and when Fungar learned this, he was highly astonished and did not know what he should do.
HG|3|316|12|0|Henceforth more!
HG|3|317|1|0|Since, however, Fungar-Hellan could not see and understand how on this to him well known island no trace of any temple could be found, when he himself with king Gurat visited the island a few years ago and thus had convinced himself of the existence of the temple, he turned to Mahal and asked him if he could tell him what it was with the non-existent nature of this temple.
HG|3|317|2|0|And Mahal said: "How can you assume that these very clever priests heard nothing of the destruction of the other idol temples?!
HG|3|317|3|0|See, they already received news about the destruction of the temple for the god of the forge! They immediately used it to dismantle everything of idol devotion and transformed this idol island into a nice habitable land, built houses and distributed the land, gold and silver and the beauty goddesses, who had taken refuge here recently on a certain occasion, among themselves and now live for more than a year in such a new arrangement, worldly speaking quite happily.
HG|3|317|4|0|But they are totally dead in a spiritual sense; because they know not a single syllable of a true, eternal God! Therefore we should not focus here on a materially existing idolatry, but rather on the destruction of the most spiritual darkness which is at home on this rather rich and beautiful island!
HG|3|317|5|0|For behold, these priests, since they are now not allowed to have a temple anymore, are now praying to the water of the lake and praise the fountains with the most sublime, but at the same time also exceedingly mendacious exclamations and implement schools and preach the authority and power and eternal honor of the water, and present it as the true, living holy nature of God, wherein the fullness of life dwells; in short, I tell you, these priests teach the divinity of the water in such a way that you yourself have to be careful not to become thoroughly convinced of such teaching!
HG|3|317|6|0|Therefore, it is here necessary to instruct these priests of something better, otherwise all human spirit is in danger, to pass into the water of these priests!"
HG|3|317|7|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard this, he requested to go himself to the island and to take all the priests in his school.
HG|3|317|8|0|But Mahal said: "Friend, in this way you will achieve very little; but we have a speaker here, namely my daughter Agla, and a speaker, and this is my son Kisarel (previously written 'Kisarell')! Let therefore the priests come here, and we will see what we can do with them!"
HG|3|317|9|0|Thereupon the General at once sent a strong force to the island to bring the very clever priests to him, and they immediately came with the greatest eagerness and submission to the General’s will.
HG|3|318|1|0|When the water priests came before the face of Fungar-Hellan, they bowed tremendously deep, and one of them began to speak:
HG|3|318|2|0|"Unending, most highest, almightiest god of gods, prince of princes, lord of lords! O you, before whom all the lands of the earth tremble and all the waters quivering listens to the sound of your voice, who hast founded heaven and earth, and hast built the great city for millions of people according to your pleasing, - make graciously known to us most repulsive worms before thee, what you desire from us!"
HG|3|318|3|0|About this highly silly salutation a general laughter arose in the large tent of the General, and the General turned at once to Agla and asked her that she, according to the counsel of her father, should turn to these utter fools and by some right words convince them of their folly, and then to give them a true doctrine.
HG|3|318|4|0|And Agla emerged from the background in her gray dress, divided her hair and showed the great flattering orators her exceedingly beautiful face, which left the horny priests instantly speechless; for they were standing there half-petrified, and no one moved his head for only one width of a hair, to not lose sight of such a feast for the eyes for only one moment.
HG|3|318|5|0|And Agla looked for a while at the priests and finally quizzically said: "What are you standing so dumb and stupid in front of me? Tell me rather, if your former salutation to the General was your absolute seriousness, and I'll give you another word! Speak; I command you in the name of the great eternal God!"
HG|3|318|6|0|And the priests, when they had heard the sweet voice of Agla, were thereat so charmed that they produced nothing but mere dumb or rather inarticulate sounds like: "Ah - ah - ah - - oh - oh - oh"
HG|3|318|7|0|Only one had about so much strength that he was able to produce the following very stupid sentence, which sounded thus: "Oh - oh - oh - you are - like no one of your kind! - Oh - oh - oh - you endless epitome of all - all - all female beauty! Who can look at you and live at the same time?! Who can talk when his ears have heard the sounds of heavenly spheres and harmonies of your mouth?! Oh - oh oh - you most fairest, most beautiful, most beautiful - you heavenly, heavenly, heavenly!”
HG|3|318|8|0|Here the rapture also paralyzed this speaker’s mouth and tongue, and thus all those priests were now mute.
HG|3|318|9|0|And Fungar-Hellan couldn’t help himself to laugh at this and he said to Mahal: "Now there we have the fools! What can we do with them? They are completely enchanted by the sight of Agla! We need the dear Agla to retreat again, otherwise these guys will turn into a love madness, and we will then have a shameful problem with them!"
HG|3|318|10|0|And Mahal, realizing such himself, called Agla to him and said to her: "My dear daughter, here you will not achieve anything; therefore hide yourself again, otherwise we will experience a shameful spectacle!"
HG|3|318|11|0|And Agla agreed with her father and withdrew empty-handed.
HG|3|318|12|0|Thereupon Kisarel was called. But when he came to the fore, he was seen by the priests as the disguised Agla because he resembled Agla a lot. He therefore only caused an even greater enchantment with the priests; but he was unable to make anyone talk and hence had to retire as well.
HG|3|318|13|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|319|1|0|When now Fungar-Hellan and Mahal were convinced that here for the first time the council of Mahal failed, Fungar-Hellan asked Mahal: "Brother in God, the only eternal true God, - how did it happen now that your advice here is fruitless and, as it seems, also has no proper reason?"
HG|3|319|2|0|And Mahal said: "Brother, a few moments ago it felt weird to me as well, because I speak nothing but what comes to me from the spirit of the Lord; but now I understand it quite well, why such advice came to me, and why it had to be fruitless!
HG|3|319|3|0|See, this whole incident is now presenting our entire relationship to God!
HG|3|319|4|0|These horny, worldly orientated priests represent us humans at this point in time. We arrived with a large army at these water servants, just like God came in the beginning as an almighty, implacable judge before the first human couple.
HG|3|319|5|0|But this couple was gripped by remorse regarding its sin committed before God; and God came in a friendly garb and put man back in his original spiritual prosperity. And man soon again forgot the wrath of God and sinned in the divine friendship!
HG|3|319|6|0|But God did not wanted to turn His friendship so soon into anger, but into an even greater love, grace and mercy, and wanted by love only to fully win back the corrupt human race again.
HG|3|319|7|0|But - when the people beheld the face of God's love and heard the sweetest voice, they at first hardly could help themselves for all the counter love, but precisely in this love they saw in time in God such a great forbearance and patience, that they began to regard Him as incapable to ever again proceed with a judgement!
HG|3|319|8|0|In the beginning the people loved God so much that they embraced everything what God had created with their pure love; but over time they stuck themselves with their love more and more to the visible creatures and gradually forgot altogether the divine love, and carried on with it so far that the divine patience suffered a strong rupture and again God had to befall the altogether outwardly turned mankind with a general judgement - and now even more so since man knows about God just as much as these very priests here, to whom you have given the power on this island, just as God once has given to the humans on earth.
HG|3|319|9|0|But since they abused that power, we came to take it from them; but they looked through us and leveled their circumstances to such an extent, that we could do nothing to them.
HG|3|319|10|0|We thus had pity on them and called them to us and wanted, through the most pleasant face of love in the person of Agla and Kisarel, give to them precisely this true love and recognition of God.
HG|3|319|11|0|But what effect did this had on these priests? - See, they became even more horny and more sensual - even in our face!
HG|3|319|12|0|And see, in the same manner we humans behave against God! The more love and patience He shows us, the more we turn ourselves sensually outwards, become egoistic, self-satisfied and eventually want to respect no one else than ourselves and therefore also not God!
HG|3|319|13|0|Even if we confess God with the mouth, we renounce Him with each of our actions! For God denies Himself everything and turns all His treasures over to us; in the best case we do this by giving the smallest part to our brethren, but yet always retained the greatest part for ourselves!
HG|3|319|14|0|Behold, therefore the Lord allowed it now to happen before our eyes, that we should see from this how we now behave towards Him, as these priests towards us!
HG|3|319|15|0|But that we in this selfishness are not completely going mad, God must now withdraw in His love, just as Agla and her brother had to retreat from these priests!
HG|3|319|16|0|Do you now understand the failure of my advice? - See, it is the image of failure of divine love to us men!"
HG|3|319|17|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|320|1|0|When Fungar-Hellan received this to him somewhat unintelligible and quite lengthy reply to his short question to Mahal, he said to him:
HG|3|320|2|0|"Dear friend, you may well be right; but nevertheless your explanation about the failure of your council seems to be more a wisely conceived subterfuge than an actual truth!
HG|3|320|3|0|For behold, I am also well versed in the subject of correspondence and know quite well what is hidden behind a natural phenomenon; but despite such my knowledge I would not have found in this phenomenon, what you have brought to light!
HG|3|320|4|0|Truly, it would have preferred it many times over, since you now possess my complete trust, if you openly would have confessed to me that you for once might have been mistaken, then coming to me with this stretched wisdom phrase, with which I now can do what I want; I can believe it - but just as well also can deny it!
HG|3|320|5|0|But I want to tell you the real reason of your failed council!
HG|3|320|6|0|Behold, it is this very natural: You meant well and thought by yourself that these feral kind of priests will repent by the speech of a beautiful female creature! And that's why you gave me such advice, whereby you of course not have considered the great lust of these guys, wherein lies the hidden reason for the failure.
HG|3|320|7|0|By the way, this is not important! You still remain my most intimate friend; I just would have preferred it - as I have already said - if you immediately would have told me the naked truth, instead of your this time thinly wise definition!
HG|3|320|8|0|I therefore ask you now to give me a real advice and tell me, what's to be done with these horny goats; should they stay alive, or should I have killed them by the sword? Tell me the pure will of God, and I will indeed act immediately accordingly!"
HG|3|320|9|0|When Mahal heard such a speech from Fungar-Hellan, he said in a slightly agitated tone: "Friend and brother, why have you now said these things to me and thereby have not characterized me, but called God Himself a liar?!
HG|3|320|10|0|See, this will now cost you soon a tremendous fight, in which you will be heavily chastised by God! See, for you have not believed my speech, which was of a gentle nature, thus believe what I am going to tell you now!
HG|3|320|11|0|You have completely forgotten about the highlanders and you think that they no longer can cause you any problems; but the ten still surviving princes nevertheless in time heeded the advice of a messenger from the heights, by withdrawing the law regarding procreation, a law which the messenger advised against, but instead promised a big reward to anyone who would find a way out from the highland to the depths.
HG|3|320|12|0|And I tell you: Just now a man is standing in front of the ten princes in their golden palaces and reveals to them a plan, which he devised through higher inspiration, under which the depths can be and will be reached unstoppable! And tomorrow they will begin the work and you will look at the work with a million eyes and you will nevertheless not be able to prevent it in the least!
HG|3|320|13|0|This, however, will be a landmark to you, that my explanation was not an empty trick of my spirit, but was an eternal truth of God!
HG|3|320|14|0|However, what you should do with these priests? - The Lord says: 'Let them go from where they came; for their spirit cannot be changed because it died through the unchastity of their flesh! But if the waters will come, they will be the first to find death in the floods!"
HG|3|320|15|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard this, he immediately dismissed the priests and called the army together and moved with them to the place, which Mahal described to him more accurately afterwards, namely where the highlanders would break through.
HG|3|321|1|0|The place, however, where the highlanders had built themselves a way to the depths, lay one hundred miles by today's measurements (written in 1844!) northeast of Hanoch and thirty miles from the lake with the island and its water servants. And this locality was a sprawling desert in which nothing grew except for some wild berry bushes. Nevertheless, also here the mountains were for a distance of twenty hours and a height of thirty fathoms vertically excavated, and it was thus impossible for anyone to get from the top down or from below to the top.
HG|3|321|2|0|One hundred and fifty fathoms away from the mountain wall, Fungar-Hellan had his yellow- and red colored tent set up; and when the whole great army was divided along the mountain wall, Fungar-Hellan said to Mahal, who made himself comfortable on his bed:
HG|3|321|3|0|"Friend, according to your advice we have now set up camp here; but I still do not see in the remotest sense anything corresponding to your prediction! Should you have fooled me here?! - Truly, despite being your dearest friend, I'll tell you that such a hoax will cost you dearly!”
HG|3|321|4|0|And Mahal said: "Just take care that the hoax from above will not cost you dearly in the end! - But regarding myself, for a long time already I’m not accountable to you in this, nor in any other matter!"
HG|3|321|5|0|Mahal had hardly uttered these words, when suddenly a horrible roaring thunder could be heard from the height of the mountain.
HG|3|321|6|0|All hurried out of their tents to see what had happened, and one could see the heights covered in smoke which usually originates from the explosive grains when ignited, and under the continuous thundering a thousand mighty earth- and stone avalanches came crushing down to the depths, whereby the rectangular space between the vertically excavated walls and the desert plains were completely filled.
HG|3|321|7|0|And since various such avalanches occurred along the whole wall of the desert, the wall soon was filled with debris in various places, and the way from the heights to the depths was thus paved unstoppable - which pernicious act Fungar-Hellan had to watch quietly as it was impossible for him to stop it; for who could have dared to remove the debris while continuously new and bigger avalanches followed in short succession?!
HG|3|321|8|0|During this awful occasion Mahal asked Fungar-Hellan whether he regarded such a phenomenon also a hoax.
HG|3|321|9|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: "O you terrible prophet from the heights of God! Why do you have to proclaim only terrible things, which occur with such terrible accuracy, and why not also good events which also occur with the same accuracy?! But tell me now as well, what can we do to conquer these revenge thirsty highlanders!"
HG|3|321|10|0|And Mahal said: "By the very fact that we are here! For our presence here will tell them that we have been inspired by a higher power to know where they would built their roads to the depths! This will instill a great respect in them for us, and instead of fighting they will choose very peaceful negotiations!
HG|3|321|11|0|You just have to refrain from attacking them belligerently when they are coming down; but you can always place a strong guard around your tent, to inject them with a great reverence for our power!"
HG|3|321|12|0|When Fungar heard this, he immediately complied with the advice, but simultaneously already a few spies were discovered who made sure that the spaces were properly filled.
HG|3|321|13|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|322|1|0|When Fungar-Hellan had convinced himself of the spies of the highlands, he gave his army orders to concentrate large numbers of troops at the transition points and keep themselves battle ready for the eventuality of a slightest sign of an attack by the enemy. Throughout they should behave as a defensive and protective force and not as an attacking power.
HG|3|322|2|0|This was thus the command and was conveyed to the whole army by courier in one day; and this time period was tightly measured!
HG|3|322|3|0|The army had hardly arranged itself partially to the orders of Fungar-Hellan, when an immense number of the best trained warriors of the highlands, first examined the stability of the new avalanche debris pathway and when found perfectly firm, they courageously walked unflinchingly towards the opposing forces as if they did not existed.
HG|3|322|4|0|Fungar-Hellan noticed this bravest earnestness and therefore ordered a nearby hundred thousand men strong division to attack and fend off the enemy should they come closer to him than ten paces.
HG|3|322|5|0|However, the enemy had no such intentions but also concentrated itself in dense crowds in catapult distance and sent three deputies to the shiny tent of the General and had him ask what the vertical excavation of the mountains which started a decade ago, had cost him.
HG|3|322|6|0|For their supreme commander wanted to know this, because he has come now, to pay such large debt to the commander of Hanoch; for such an enormous sum of money and effort, calculated for the residents of the highlands only, could impossibly be demanded for free from their side!
HG|3|322|7|0|After such debt would have been paid, only then would they insist to collect the tithe for a decade which was at that stage negotiated with king Gurat and the then under-priest Fungar-Hellan!
HG|3|322|8|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard such a satirical question, he was very indignant and said: “I’m Fungar-Hellan myself and have come here with a force of two million of the best trained warriors! I am now the real master of all Hanoch and its immense empire!
HG|3|322|9|0|Do you want to mess with him, to whom the old Lord and God of heaven and earth has precisely indicated the place where you would break through to come down from your raven nests to the plains to devastate it like swarm of locusts?!
HG|3|322|10|0|When the delegation heard such answer from the General, they said: "You command a powerful language and oppose us with the old, true deity; but then also we have to tell you what this same God spoke to us through a prophet!
HG|3|322|11|0|See, His words in short, said this: 'Once you have paved the way at the indicated location to the depths, in the manner as I have shown you, you will meet the great force of Hanoch; for I will deliver them into your hands by the brother of Noah, who has become averse to me because of his children! However, spare the brother and his children; for I will chastise them Myself!'
HG|3|322|12|0|See, that is our prophecy! But if you want to avoid all the bloodshed, surrender now willingly; otherwise no one is going to leave this desert alive, except the brother of Noah and his children!"
HG|3|322|13|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard this, his anger was conflagrated; he seized the three and killed them with his own hands!
HG|3|322|14|0|At that moment Mahal got up and guided by a higher power, moved with his family inexorably to the enemy and told them about the sacrilege of Fungar.
HG|3|322|15|0|And this was the signal for a battle that afterwards never again had its equal; because of Hanoch’s army only a thousand men remained - and of the three million strong highlanders only three thousand and seven men remained alive.
HG|3|322|16|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|323|1|0|Among the survivors was Fungar-Hellan with two colonels who fled with the rest back to Hanoch, in pursuit over quite a long distance by the survivors of the highlanders.
HG|3|323|2|0|When he arrived in Hanoch, he immediately hastened to Gurat who welcomed him with open arms. And then he announced to the king the most sad end of his campaign, saying:
HG|3|323|3|0|"Brother! Now everything is lost! The highlander have built themselves a way down from the mountains at a desolate place about sixty hours behind the large lake which was indicated to me earlier by the shameful old rascal Mahal! Their number may have been a million more than ours!
HG|3|323|4|0|In short, after the old rogue moved with his family members to the enemy in a manner which is still a mystery to me and then most certainly had us betrayed to them, just after I had strangled three most cheeky delegates with my own hands, the infuriated enemy attacked us on a thousand points simultaneously!
HG|3|323|5|0|A murderous battle began, and lasted for three days and three nights; on the fourth day I was down to no more than two thousand men, with only a thousand actual soldiers among them, and I was forced to flee to avoid not being wiped out to the last man.
HG|3|323|6|0|The enemy also lost probably more than two million men; for I tell you, on the third day we were fighting on piles of corpses! My warriors have certainly fought more bravely than the enemy - for my warriors surely killed more than three million of enemy soldiers, while the same could not master my two million -; but their superiority was eventually too great that we could have conquered them!
HG|3|323|7|0|But now we have to quickly assemble an army of four million warriors to take revenge on the haughty highland princes in a manner of which the earth forever will not be able to exhibit a second example! But speed is of the essence here, - otherwise the highlanders will be on our neck again!
HG|3|323|8|0|Woe unto you, killer of my people! Fungar will now become the king of all devils over you! We will attack you with a cruelty of which the worst and most evil Satan will cringe! A thousandfold curse onto you, earth, and all creatures on your surface; I will give you the coup de grace! - But now let us build an army, a most terrible army!”
HG|3|323|9|0|Upon this speech Gurat became frightened and could not speek.
HG|3|323|10|0|But Fungar-Hellan hurried away, launching at once the greatest mobilisation and recruitment campaign.
HG|3|323|11|0|And within one month already a fully operational army of four million men and more was ready in and around of Hanoch.
HG|3|323|12|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|324|1|0|So too also the highlanders set up a new powerful army of over two million men and consulted with their ten princes, as how they should chastise Hanoch again.
HG|3|324|2|0|And Mahal, who now was most hospitably accommodated by the ten princes, together with his family, said:
HG|3|324|3|0|"Friends, your numbers have now been reduced by a more accurate count of nearly three million, and you now have a lot of space in this great mountain land which brings forth bread for all of you in abundance!
HG|3|324|4|0|Let therefore go of Hanoch! I know quite well that they are preparing for a mighty struggle with you and setting up an army of four million; but this should not bother you in the least! For if you not go down to them, they will not come up to you for all times of times; for they are clever enough to realize that a hundred below are no match for 10 on a rock!
HG|3|324|5|0|Therefore you are perfectly safe here; because firstly the Hanochites - even if their numbers were still bigger - never dare to penetrate up to here, and secondly they are no longer able to do this; because except for the places where you may have built the ways down, there is nowhere an aescent possible - except over the sacred heights of my brother Noah! But there the Hanochites will have to avoid the ascent everywhere; for in the desert where the battle took place the plague will meet them many hours before getting there, and will kill them all very badly. And as such this place will be impassable for the next twenty years!
HG|3|324|6|0|But concerning the sacred heights where my brother lives, it falls under the almighty protection of God, and to march against Him will surely be a most futile effort! Therefore, keep this advice, and you will do well.
HG|3|324|7|0|When the ten princes had heard such advice, they considered it and then said: “You have spoken well; but do you think that the wrath of Fungar-Hellan will leave us in peace? Or will he, who has a most terrifying adventurous spirit, not do everything possible to gain access to the heights on a thousand other points - and perhaps has achieved more than a hundred to date already?! And if he comes into our land, what then about us?!”
HG|3|324|8|0|And Mahal said: "Let it go! I told you at the outset what my brother Noah does. Surely, before Fungar has completed constructing a hundred rise towers, Noah will have completed his water home! But if this is done, then neither the towers nor the mountains will be of any benefit to Fungar-Hellan; because then the Lord will move against all the world to fight and will not spare any creature - for the sake of the great evilness of man!”
HG|3|324|9|0|The ten princes were deep in thought about this speech of Mahal and for three days said nothing; but they nevertheless heeded the advice.
HG|3|325|1|0|But when Fungar-Hellan had the new large army organized in the depths and had sent a large number of builders who at the vertically excavated mountain walls had to construct high towers with wide staircase steps, he again went to the king Gurat and found him to be very sad and asked him the reason for such his sadness.
HG|3|325|2|0|And the king answered and said: “Oh dear friend, when I consider that we no longer can call the man of God our ally, I’m overwhelmed by a great sadness, and your first exclamation ‘We are lost!’ - which you said to me when coming to me after your unfortunate campaign - appears ever more alive in my soul!
HG|3|325|3|0|For behold, what use would all our precautions to us, when Hanoch at the helm of the under priests had conspired against us, if the wisdom of Mahal would not have guided us?!
HG|3|325|4|0|But now, that you at some point or somewhere has cruelly acted against his council, he now has left you and went over to the highland princes and will be their leader!
HG|3|325|5|0|Wherever you will undertake something against these princes, his great wisdom will see through you from a great distance and will know how to neutralize any of your plans and to conquer and to destroy us, as you have done it at his side with all the temples, - to what all your power would be of little help, if the power of the man of God would not be with you!
HG|3|325|6|0|Therefore I’m also now most certain and convinced that your one hundred tower construction project will benefit us very little, nor the new immens army which costs us twenty-five thousand pounds of gold daily but never will bring us only one weak silver coin benefit! -
HG|3|325|7|0|Oh, if it could be possible that Mahal and his children would become our friend again, we would be able to walk safely within our walls but without him it will soon become very dangerous to walk the streets and alleys of our city, since we are all blind and cannot not see where an abyss awaits us!"
HG|3|325|8|0|When Fungar-Hellan heard this from Gurat, he became very pensive and did not know what he should answer the king.
HG|3|325|9|0|Only after a while he said: "My king and my friend, you're quite right, and nothing can be said against it; but since we are exposed, it is after all better to do something for our safety, then to throw in the towel entirely!
HG|3|325|10|0|I have no doubt swore the princes the highest vengeance, including Mahal, - but since my anger has calmed somewhat, I will be lenient with my oath; but we must still be armed at all times, as we are not sure for an hour about a powerful attack from the side of the highland people!
HG|3|325|11|0|Mahal’s wisdom or not! We still need to ensure our safety as much as possible, if we do not want to expect our downfall in every moment!
HG|3|325|12|0|By the way, should Mahal come here now, I will accept him just as friendly as he was welcomed earlier in this castle; and I think - no one can do more for him!
HG|3|325|13|0|But in what manner could he come back to us? He will not be able to walk across the battlefield; therefore the construction of my towers should proceed as swift as possible, so that we can send a messenger to Mahal to bring him back to our walls, should he still be alive!"
HG|3|325|14|0|With these words Gurat was satisfied and recommended to the General the construction of at least one tower at the vertically excavated mountain wall.
HG|3|325|15|0|And Fungar-Hellan did this with all diligence; and within thirty days one tower stood fully completed against the wall.
HG|3|326|1|0|When the tower was built at the main access point into the highlands, and this in such a gigantic manner that its stairs could easily carry camels and donkeys, General Fungar-Hellan and King Gurat assembled a strong well versed delegation and sent them to the highlands, to look for Mahal and bring him back to Hanoch.
HG|3|326|2|0|Within a few days the delegation was put together, clothed in white garments of peace, and then sent to the highlands.
HG|3|326|3|0|After a five-day trip on camels (calculated at forty hours travel per day which such an animal could easily accomplish) the delegation reached the highlands, where they were immediately arrested by the guards and brought before the ten princes.
HG|3|326|4|0|When the delegation was brought as prisoners before the ten princes, one of the princes asked them what have motivated them to seek their downfall on the heights.
HG|3|326|5|0|And one of the main speakers of the deputation said: "Elated, wise leaders of your people! Not even a remotely evil intention has led us here at great expense, - but only the best and most peaceful sense was our guide!
HG|3|326|6|0|You have defeated our army and as winners have claimed the big battleground; therefore, you also have the most martial right, to demand from us the victory tax!
HG|3|326|7|0|But we also know that you too have suffered a strong defeat and might therefore hardly have the courage to demand your fee from us, since you, based on your deepest wisdom, might judge and assess that we still have an armed force of almost five million soldiers in reserve.
HG|3|326|8|0|Therefore we have been sent by our king to you, to ask you on his behalf, what you are firstly demanding from him as a victory tax so that he could give it to you immediately; and secondly he asks you for peace and friendship to which purpose he is now building a hundred connection towers to reopen once and for all the trade relations with Hanoch!
HG|3|326|9|0|That is the reason of our mission, which is true in its entirety, - to which we have an added commission for Mahal should he still be alive, and if he still were in your midst!”
HG|3|326|10|0|When the princes had heard this from the deputation, they asked the delegates by which means could they indubitably prove the truth of their statement!
HG|3|326|11|0|And the deputies said: “If Mahal is still among you, call him before us; he will give you the testimony!"
HG|3|326|12|0|When the ten princes had heard this, they at once sent for Mahal.
HG|3|327|1|0|When Mahal now entered the council chamber, the deputies were terrified about his serious countenance, and none of them dared for one word to pass his lips.
HG|3|327|2|0|When the whole assembly stood there in silence for a while, Mahal asked them: "Why did you call me? Am I like a strange animal which is led around in chains by a tamer and be gaped at for some pieces of metal?! - Speak! Why have I been summoned here?"
HG|3|327|3|0|After this questioning prompt one of the ten princes said: "Man of God! See, these are sent here from the depths and have given us such and such a reason for their mission! O tell us, if we can believe them or not!"
HG|3|327|4|0|And Mahal said: "Yes, - you can believe them what they testified, because it is so; except that the offering of the war tax was not the actual main reason of their mission, but the main reason of all that is me!
HG|3|327|5|0|King Gurat and his General Fungar-Hellan want me back at their court, and these deputies should induce me to it; but they, like their masters, do not know that Mahal can never be guided by men but only by God alone.
HG|3|327|6|0|Therefore tell your masters that I will only go back to them if God the Lord is asking me to do so! But also tell them that I in the very name of the Lord will see to it, how they will keep their double proffer to the ten princes!"
HG|3|327|7|0|When Mahal had spoken these words to the delegates, he turned back to the ten princes and said to them: "Let these messengers go away again in peace, because they have offered you peace; but pay close attention to it that their offer is fulfilled in a given period of time!
HG|3|327|8|0|For if anyone gives his word to someone, he must comply with it within a specified term, otherwise he is a hypocrite and political speaker only, who makes a promise, but since he does not specifies a time limit in which he must keep the promise, his promise is as good as an utter lie because he can extend the fulfillment of his promise to infinity and can do something only in a thousand or ten thousand years, which he otherwise had to fulfill in a specified time frame.
HG|3|327|9|0|Therefore, it is not good enough to say: 'I'll do that', but it should say: 'I will do it so and so today or tomorrow, or in one year, if the Lord keeps me alive for that particular time to fulfill my promise!`
HG|3|327|10|0|Therefore also demand this from these messengers, and as I said before - let them go in peace!"
HG|3|327|11|0|The ten princes saw the importance of this condition and gave the messenger a period of three months and let them go completely unhindered but immediately reinforced the guards at the main ascent.
HG|3|328|1|0|When the delegation arrived back in Hanoch and informed Gurat and Fungar-Hellan about the outcome of their mission, both lords of Hanoch initially made some sour faces about it.
HG|3|328|2|0|But Gurat after a while said to the General: “Yes what should we do? Here it means to bite the bullet and nothing else, nothing more, nothing less! In one month we have to come up with one hundred thousand bushels of wheat, as much grain and equally as much barley and then twenty thousand camels, forty thousand oxen and two times hundred thousand sheep, otherwise we are completely lost against the highlanders!
HG|3|328|3|0|The only question remains: From where are we going to obtain within such a short time the great mass of all this? From where, from where - if we do not want to start a war with our own people - yes - a real predatory war!?"
HG|3|328|4|0|Fungar-Hellan, scratching himself strongly behind the ears, said: "Friend and brother, as it seems to me, we are as good as lost! I am now of the opinion to let Mahal sit on the heights and let us remain at home with the war tax!
HG|3|328|5|0|If the highlanders had demanded gold and silver, we could have given it to them easily by tenfold since we have so much of it that we could cover the whole of Hanoch with it; but grain in these already very lean years, and so many of the oxen, camels and sheep, and all this - as already said in this lean years - is not possible, and all at once, certainly never!
HG|3|328|6|0|If the highlanders would have given us a period of ten years, the matter would probably still be feasible; but, friend, in one month it is the purest impossibility of the world!
HG|3|328|7|0|Let us therefore send up another delegation to negotiate a ten-year tax repayment period; if the ten princes agree to it we want to keep our word - otherwise they should do what they want!"
HG|3|328|8|0|Gurat was pleased with this proposal. A new delegation was summoned and ordered to the heights - but unfortunately without effect; because the ten princes insisted on their demand and would not lessen their demand by one coin!
HG|3|328|9|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|329|1|0|When this second deputation returned to Hanoch without achieving their goal and informed the king and Fungar-Hellan about the fruitless outcome of their journey, both were unanimously infuriated and took the firm decision to not deliver one coin in value as a war tax the highlanders.
HG|3|329|2|0|And Fungar-Hellan said: “Thus they should come and get it themselves! But if they are coming, we want to received them in the right way!
HG|3|329|3|0|We know, however, that we are descendants of Seth, and that the slave people of the highlands are derived only from the rejected Kain! Should our strength be so shrunk that we are not able to master these haughty slaves?!
HG|3|329|4|0|For the time being we will be no fools anymore, to look for them with our army in the mountains; but we will know how to lure them down to us. And if they will be coming, then woe to them; they should taste our righteous wrath!
HG|3|329|5|0|Do you know, friend Gurat, what we are going to do now? - We will send another delegation up, namely with the following political message:
HG|3|329|6|0|Under pretence we will give the whole empire Hanoch into their hands, and this under the pretext that at such huge demand we could no longer govern and are therefore at a loss!
HG|3|329|7|0|Because without violence such enormous demand of crops and livestock could impossibly be gathered in our own kingdom in such a short period of time. And if such violence is exercised against our own citizens, then the whole empire will rise up against us and with its great superiority destroy us entirely!
HG|3|329|8|0|Since we have thoroughly calculated such, we rather handing them the whole empire in peace for a good annuity; because we have become tired of governance and therefore would greatly prefer the rest than such a rushed life!
HG|3|329|9|0|As a sign of truth the delegates should immediately take the keys and some counterfeit crowns of Hanoch with them and hand them over to the ten, and at the same time invite them to move to Enoch and take over everything lock, stock and barrel! What do you think, is this my idea not good?"
HG|3|329|10|0|And Gurat said: "Dear friend, just remember that Mahal is among the ten, and therefore any ploy is futile!
HG|3|329|11|0|But I think we should do now nothing of the kind and wait until they begin to negotiate with us; then we launch a terrible offensive and destroy everything that is approaching us!
HG|3|329|12|0|But in the meantime, however, instead of the one hundred ascending towers, let us dig a hundred tunnels each a thousand fathoms deep into the mountains of the highlands and load each such shaft with ten thousand pounds of explosive grains and ignite them, - and this will cause a fairly strong confusion among the haughty highlanders!
HG|3|329|13|0|What has to happen further the outcome will teach us!"
HG|3|329|14|0|Fungar agreed to this and at once began executing the council of Gurat.
HG|3|330|1|0|The ten princes in the highlands also summoned a council meeting, to consider what they should do, should the Hanochites not keep their word; the council lasted longer than three month, but no final decision could be reach in this matter.
HG|3|330|2|0|But they erred since they did not consulted Mahal, and the reason for this was that they thought Mahal might as yet be secretly involved with the Hanochites and could afterward also give some advice to them, by which they (highlanders) could be delivered into the hands of the Hanochites.
HG|3|330|3|0|This suspicion against Mahal arose from his very mild handling of the delegation from Hanoch, as they rather expected from him to sentence these messengers to death.
HG|3|330|4|0|However, Mahal realized this and became very displeased thereat.
HG|3|330|5|0|When the ten princes, after their three-month consultation did not deliver any pointed decision, called upon Mahal who lived in a small mountain town in a completely secluded house all by himself, and asked him what they should undertake against the Hanochites, since they did not keep their word and that from the promised war tax nothing has arrived as yet, Mahal said:
HG|3|330|6|0|"My dear friends, I am sorry in my heart that you came so late to me, because my adviced can be of no use to you anymore! Would you have rather at the beginning of your empty meeting which lasted for three month in vain, have asked me for the right advice, I would have given you the right advice; but now it's too late!
HG|3|330|7|0|Because during your meeting the very active Hanochites have gained exactly the right time and were able to dig quite undeterred at one hundred very favorable points about a thousand fathoms deep shafts and have loaded each already with ten thousand pounds of the strongest explosive grains; and still today all of these mines will be detonated, whereby your country at hundred points will be very badly damaged!
HG|3|330|8|0|And you will therefore have to flee if you want to escape the vengeance of the Hanochites! Flee therefore rather immediately; because tomorrow it may be already too late!"
HG|3|330|9|0|And when the ten princes had heard such from Mahal, they laughed and said: "Friend, if there is nothing else, we can quite calmly remain here; because we know exactly the effect of the explosive grains, and how deep one can dig in three month into the earth!
HG|3|330|10|0|See, if they have penetrated only forty fathoms deep into the rock in three months, they have performed a miracle, let alone a thousand fathoms! Therefore, we are quite calm!"
HG|3|330|11|0|Here, the ten princes laughed again, and left Mahal.
HG|3|330|12|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|331|1|0|But the children of Mahal asked their father, what they have to do if the Hanochites would perform such a violent coup against the highlanders.
HG|3|331|2|0|And the father Mahal said to his children: "My children! Trust in God, and be perfectly calm; because we are safe and secure everywhere on earth of God, as long as God the Lord is with us!
HG|3|331|3|0|But if we have forfeited His grace and mercy and love, then everything which is called being or subject will pursue us and meet us in hostility; not even our shadow can we trust, that it will not betray us to all sorts of enemies!
HG|3|331|4|0|Therefore we want to hold even firmer on to God, so that we may indeed walk safely on the earth of God!
HG|3|331|5|0|But I say to you now, my dear children, as I now see it in my spirit: Thus how things are now standing on this earth, it cannot last longer than ten years!
HG|3|331|6|0|A person is against his neighbor; one nation marches against the other; each one wants to rule in his own sphere and does not respect any governing body and no king!
HG|3|331|7|0|Thus throughout the empire of Hanoch there are many independent lords, and the king trembles before the citizens of his city, and all his vassals and all the governors in the outer cities are completely arbitrary lords and do what they want. They demand immoderate taxes from farmers; but the king and his general do not know one syllable about it.
HG|3|331|8|0|The foreign vassals have become completely independent lords, fight wars among each other, so that for a long time already no day goes by without bloodshed.
HG|3|331|9|0|Here and there are popular uprisings! And there is robbery, plundering and murder, and everyone who was in front of such turmoil, wants to remain dictator thereafter; and once he has succeeded, he then becomes much worse than the former tyrants and despots!
HG|3|331|10|0|In a particular evil manner do the emigrant children of the heights are carrying on in secret for many years already with the children of the depths. For a long time already they are considered no longer to be persons, but as pure rational animals and treated accordingly; and nobody wants to be led, pulled and punished by the spirit of God anymore!
HG|3|331|11|0|Since the infernal invention of the explosive grains, the earth drill and the rock softening acid no mountain is safe from the destructive rage of the people.
HG|3|331|12|0|Say, - can God keep watching such raging, infuriation, beating, killing, destruction, lies, hypocrisy, cheating, and stealing and robbing and every kind of fornication any longer?!"
HG|3|331|13|0|And the children were terrified about this description of circumstances of the world.
HG|3|331|14|0|But Mahal said: "Let us under cover of darkness leave this place and go to Noah on the heights; for from now on there is nowhere else a stay for us!"
HG|3|331|15|0|Thereupon Mahal gathered all his belongings and at once went with all his children to Noah on the the heights.
HG|3|331|16|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|332|1|0|Within ten days Mahal arrived at the still hallowed heights of Noah, who met him quite a long distance in advance.
HG|3|332|2|0|When the two elder brothers met they embraced each other, and both were over joyed to see each other again.
HG|3|332|3|0|And Noah immediately asked Mahal what is happening in the lowlands and empires, whether they turn to the Lord, or ever more so to the world.
HG|3|332|4|0|And Mahal said: "O brother, the utter impiousness of all the nations which I now have came to know completely on my extensive travels, is indeed the main reason why I'm here now!
HG|3|332|5|0|I was still full of the best hopes that I through the grace of God would succeed, to win the people by their kings and princes over for God; but ten days ago the Lord made me clearly see the circumstances of humanity on earth, and therefore made me clearly recognize that the people can neither by miracles nor by whatever other means be brought back again.
HG|3|332|6|0|Because they are so utterly turned to the world, that all spirit in them has gone under; but where no spirit prevails in man, how could he absorb any spiritual and divine in himself?!
HG|3|332|7|0|If only a few people would be involved, it could be thought that it would be possible to convert those; but what can one man do against so many millions of the most stubborn ungodly people?!
HG|3|332|8|0|They are listening to you for some time; but soon they completely indifferently turning their backs on you. If all goes well, you are either laughed at and even compassionately bewailed as a fool; but if it only goes a little worse, you are flogged, imprisoned, and even killed! For I say to you, a human life is considered in depths like here the life of a gnat!
HG|3|332|9|0|O brother, it shudder me if I now think about the depths! Verily, in hell, which we know for a long time, as it is, it is almost better!"
HG|3|332|10|0|When Noah heard such a description from his brother Mahal, he sighed deeply and said, "Thus it is really so, as the Lord has shown it to me in the spirit! O you  world, you world, why don’t you want to be punished the so gentle spirit of God and rather prefer your judgement your eternal destruction?!
HG|3|332|11|0|From this point on, both brothers went completely silent to the top of the heights where Adam once dwelt, and wept together over the so wonderfully created earth.
HG|3|332|12|0|And Mahal soon noticed the almost completed large water ark and was very surprised how this had progressed in such a short time to such perfection.
HG|3|333|1|0|But when Mahal had a closer look at the in- and outside of the ark, he said to Noah: "Brother, tell me precisely how the Lord has commanded you to build this rare construction! I also know something, - but only very circuitously and therefore the matter is not very clear to me; thus explain it to me in detail so that I also know what I have to do at that time!"
HG|3|333|2|0|And Noah said to Mahal: "Brother, you know the time when the people on earth began to multiply since the days of Lamech and later procreated quite beautiful daughters; and you know how God's children on the heights realized this, and soon began to leave the holy heights and migrated to the plains of the earth and how they took the daughters of the people as it pleased them and procreated children with them!
HG|3|333|3|0|As therefore the heights of God, which He had blessed so extensively and dearly for His children, was almost entirely bare of men, for even husbands abandoned their wives and moved to the depths to take the daughters of the people as wives, whereupon soon many abandoned wives followed them to the plains and married the sons of the earth - behold, soon thereafter the Lord said to me:
HG|3|333|4|0|"Noah, behold, the people no longer want to be punished by my Spirit; because they have become pure flesh! I nevertheless will give them a deadline of one hundred and twenty years!"
HG|3|333|5|0|When the Lord had spoken such words to me, you were present; and you also know what we have done for one hundred firm years according to the will of God to convert the children of God who have become most common earth people, and all this without the slightest lasting success!
HG|3|333|6|0|For the children of God procreated with the daughters of the people powerful and famous people; these became masters of all sorts of evil things before God and became hard tyrants against the children of the world and also warred against each other for domineering reasons. And under such circumstances a hundred years and more went by!
HG|3|333|7|0|But when the Lord saw that the people not only did not converted upon His daily exhortations of all kinds and manners, but became even more evil and more powerful, and how all their thoughts and endeavors became forever more evil, - behold, He then repented it that He had created man on earth, and He was very grieved in His heart about it!
HG|3|333|8|0|And see, at this time - about two times seven years ago the Lord spoke to me again: ‘Noah, listen, I want to erase the people from earth who I have made, beginning with man to beast, to worms, and to the fowls under the heaven; for I regret it that I have created them on this earth!'
HG|3|333|9|0|But I, Noah, nevertheless found mercy before God, and He did not counted me as one of the people of the earth who have become evil! And behold, at that time God again looked to the earth; but it was corrupt before His eyes and was filled with violence!
HG|3|333|10|0|God nevertheless sent messengers to the corrupt people and wanted to have mercy on them. But the messengers were talking to deaf ears and were regarded as very ordinary people; they were left alone and were completely ignored.
HG|3|333|11|0|Thereupon, after a very short while, the Lord looked to the earth and said to me: 'Noah, listen! All My endeavors and love is in vain! The end of all flesh has come before Me; for the earth is filled with evilness of the people! And now behold, I will destroy them all with the earth!'
HG|3|333|12|0|And see, around that time, I also had, as you know, log the trees to build the box, which is now standing there before us completed except for one small matter! But if you also want to know the building plans in detail, I will tell you according to the Lord's own words!"
HG|3|333|13|0|And Mahal asked Noah about it and Noah spoke to Mahal: "First come into my house and let us strengthen ourselves in the name of the Lord; then I will reveal the building plans of this box to you!"
HG|3|333|14|0|And Mahal did according to the wish of Noah.
HG|3|334|1|0|When Noah with his brother Mahal and his children and with his own wife and their own children, had strengthened the body, he said to Mahal:
HG|3|334|2|0|"Well, brother Mahal, if you want to listen to me, I will explain to you the building plans of God for this big box!"
HG|3|334|3|0|And Mahal asked him for it, saying: "Yes, my dearest brother, do that, I once again ask you for it, so that I can learn from it, what I will have to do for me!”
HG|3|334|4|0|When Mahal had spoken these words, Noah said to Mahal: "Very well then, thus listen! But I beg you, that you not become annoyed; for then you would have to blame yourself, if your anger will consume you!
HG|3|334|5|0|And Mahal assured Noah that he will never get angry, even if the Lord would hurl a burning thorn bush on to his bare back!
HG|3|334|6|0|Then Noah said: "Thus listen; for soon afterwards the Lord God Zebaoth spoke to me when the logged pine wood had been trimmed:
HG|3|334|7|0|'Noah! Make Me an ark of the pine wood, and make chambers in it, and seal it with pitch from the inside and the outside; but make the box as follows: three hundred ell in length; fifty ell wide and a height of thirty ell. (A ell was equal to a half fathom equal to about 95 cm.)
HG|3|334|8|0|You should only give it one window, namely on top of the roof, and it should be one ell in size (equal in length and width, provided with a little door as window which can lock tight and is made from planks).
HG|3|334|9|0|You should put the entrance in the middle on one side of this box! The box itself should be separated from the bottom to the top into three floors divided by three floors so that the whole box has three decks, one at the bottom, one in the middle and one at the top as a third in height for the people and their needs.'
HG|3|334|10|0|I, Noah, penetrated further into the will of the Lord, asking what is the use of such a box.
HG|3|334|11|0|And the Lord spoke again to me: 'Noah, behold, I want to bring a powerful flood of water over the sin on earth, to destroy all flesh, in which there is a living breath under the heaven; and everything on earth will perish!
HG|3|334|12|0|But with you I will make a covenant! You should go into the ark with your sons, your wife and your sons' wives.
HG|3|334|13|0|In addition, however, you should also put all kinds of animals of all flesh into the ark; from each one pair, a male and a female, so that they may stay alive with you!
HG|3|334|14|0|Of the birds after its kind, of the beasts on earth after its kind, and of every worm of the earth after its kind, one pair each should go with you into the ark, so that they can stay alive!
HG|3|334|15|0|Thus you also should take all kinds of food with you that you can eat, and which you should gather it in the right quantities, so that it serves you and the animals as food!'
HG|3|334|16|0|I fell before the Lord on my face and cried and begged him: 'Lord, how should I, a weak person, do all this alone? Where should I catch all the animals and where to find the right food for them? Where should I get for all the carnivores, the meat, and where the grass for all the large grass eaters, and where the to me unknown food for all the insects - How long, O Lord, will it take me to finish the big box'?
HG|3|334|17|0|And the Lord said: 'Noah, do not worry, but just put your hand to work, and I will help you, so that you should not feel the hardness of the work!'
HG|3|334|18|0|And see, brother, I immediately put my hands to work, and everything happened miraculously by itself, and I had with my few helpers an easy task. The box grew from day to day mightily and is now finished except for the little window door on the roof!
HG|3|334|19|0|Thus was the building plan, and so is now also the completed work!"
HG|3|334|20|0|When Mahal heard this, he was sad beyond measure; because he did not hear that also he too was allowed to go into the box.
HG|3|334|21|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|335|1|0|But Noah very soon noted the great inner sadness of his brother Mahal as well as his children; for they were all deeply shocked thereat, when they heard that only Noah and his family had found grace before God.
HG|3|335|2|0|Therefore Noah said to Mahal: "Brother, why have you become sad now? Didn’t you previously gave me your word that you would not get angry, even if the Lord would hurl a burning thorn bush on your bare back?!
HG|3|335|3|0|O Brother, how do you keep your so highly placed word to me?! Don’t you know how good the Lord is, and don’t you know His endless patience and His eternal unlimited mercy?!
HG|3|335|4|0|Tell me, - when did the Lord has ever not listened to someone, if he repentantly turned in the true love of his heart to Him like a true child to his only right and true father?! You do likewise, and you will certainly not need to be sad!"
HG|3|335|5|0|Thereupon Mahal exhorted himself and said to Noah: "O Brother, show me a sin which I have ever committed against God the Lord, and I want to mourn and weep thereat for my whole life and beg for forgiveness and mercy!
HG|3|335|6|0|Am I not as pure as you are?! Why does the Lord want to judge me? What did I do wrong before His eyes, that He denies me to go into the box?
HG|3|335|7|0|That I wanted to find my children in the depths, where the Lord Himself had sent Waltar below, but when he got there, He let him go so that he fell and perished, - brother, was this my fault? When I have sinned before and when afterwards that the Lord had to struck me like that?
HG|3|335|8|0|But you said the Lord have regretted it to have created human beings! If so, what then is man on earth? Behold, I tell you: He is a sin of God! - But I think that God was not capable to sin?!
HG|3|335|9|0|But that the Lord has acted so faithlessly against me, the ever-righteous, and thus has shamefully sinned against me, I now believe that even God can sin! For without sin there can be no repentance; but who speaks: 'I repent', has sinned!
HG|3|335|10|0|Thus I say: God cannot accuse me of any sin; but I want to show him His sin against me, the always righteous!"
HG|3|335|11|0|Noah was shocked when he heard those words from Mahal.
HG|3|335|12|0|But Mahal rose angrily and went with his children to the full height.
HG|3|336|1|0|When Mahal with his four children arrived on the full height in his anger against God, his son Kisarel came to him and said:
HG|3|336|2|0|"Father, tell us, - we, your children, tell us, - if that what you have spoken to Noah, did you really mean it!
HG|3|336|3|0|For behold, I cannot understand it, how can you accuse God of a sin against you! How is this possible, a God - to be a sinner? Against whom and for what? Against us, against His other creatures, or even perhaps against Himself? But how possible can this even be thought, where God Himself is indeed the ground law in all things, just as He is the primordial cause in everything Himself?!
HG|3|336|4|0|O father, just remember that God is all-powerful from eternity; but we are only impotent worms of dust against Him! Can He not destroy us all of a sudden if we act contrary to His order?!
HG|3|336|5|0|And Mahal said to his son: "You speak as you understand it! Don’t you know what God is planning to do?!
HG|3|336|6|0|See, He wants and shall not later than within five to six years put the whole earth under water by flooding with waters from the firmament! And everything will die in these floods; only Noah alone will remain with his family and with the animals in his ark!
HG|3|336|7|0|Say, would it not be better, if God had awakened wise teachers equipped with some miraculous powers among people who could guide the human race towards Him, than to kill so many millions with one blow?!
HG|3|336|8|0|Who is to blame otherwise if the people forget God, than God Himself?!
HG|3|336|9|0|It pleases Him to reveal Himself to a number of people once every thousand years; but the others, He don’t care. But if they are not to His liking, He then immediately judges all equally, those who know and those who don’t know, the taught as well as the untaught!
HG|3|336|10|0|Thus within six years the blind as well as those who can see, will be drowned! Why so? Because they know little or nothing of God, for they never had the good fortune to hear something from Him! But also we will be drowned, even if we know God perfectly well, and the reason for it is that it pleases God!
HG|3|336|11|0|If we were stones, He could do with us what He wanted, rightly; but He created us as free beings! And now He wants to destroy us in the freedom which He Himself has given to us, and behold, that is a sin of God against us - or we ourselves are as a mistake, thus a sin of His wisdom and power! - Do you now understand the sin of God against us'?
HG|3|336|12|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|337|1|0|However, Noah soon also went to the full height and found his brother and his beautiful children, looking at each other very distraught; and he went to Mahal and said to him:
HG|3|337|2|0|"Listen to me, brother! Behold, you have accused God of a sin against you, because you thought of yourself as the most righteous man on the face of the earth, and the reason for this is that your conscience certainly must tell you, that you have never sinned before God, for you always very strictly have fulfilled His command in all its parts!
HG|3|337|3|0|But behold, this your very purity of conscience created in you a certain triumphal sense and thereby a high level of satisfaction with yourself, according to which you often asked yourself: 'Can God Himself has lived more pure and righteous in His order from all eternity than I have in this my time?!'
HG|3|337|4|0|And then your triumphant most pure conscience always answered you: 'No, God in His own conjunction could never have been more pure than I am in my relationship as a man to God and therefore also to man!'
HG|3|337|5|0|See, brother, this triumph of justice is to God the Lord even less pleasant than any law opposing act as sin itself; for this is the very haughtiness in its basic roots itself, which much be erased from man if he is trying to be something before God.
HG|3|337|6|0|But not only this your righteousness haughtiness has made you in the Lord's eyes austere, but even more so the following resulting wisdom which says:
HG|3|337|7|0|'Since I am already so pure and righteous as God Himself, but still not be allowed to be holy, because the holiness of God is inviolable, I will nevertheless with my limited powers in my human relationship, act more perfect than God Himself!
HG|3|337|8|0|That God in His actions always first act imperfectly and then, only after some failures, achieves some perfection, I have learned from all His creations!
HG|3|337|9|0|For nowhere in the whole world something is perfect! No thing is entirely without blemish; even the sun itself is not completely pure, and the moon is imperfect in all its appearance and imperfect the light of the stars!
HG|3|337|10|0|Therefore I want and I can in my sphere as a human being surpass God with each of my actions; for I want to manifest each of my actions in such a way, that they should immediately appear as perfect and should not need any repairs afterwards!
HG|3|337|11|0|But if the imperfect matter created by God does not allow the utter perfect completion of a work, it shall nevertheless appear in my thoughts and desires as perfectly completed; but what could be found as imperfect in my real works as a result of the imperfect matter created by God, the Creator will have to carry the blame for it!’
HG|3|337|12|0|Now you see, my brother! In this way, the Lord was for quite a long time already regarded by you as a sinner against you, and that was the evil seed in you, which has now grown to a loud and bitter fruit! For now you blame God loudly of a sin against you!
HG|3|337|13|0|Do you think that such an accusation is no sin before God?! Or do you think that God need to go to your school to become a perfect God?!
HG|3|337|14|0|O brother, consider this your big misapprehension; recognize it as a grossest sin, and regret it, and the Lord will not close the ark for you during the time of judgement and suffering!"
HG|3|337|15|0|But Mahal said: "Brother, with you I have nothing to argue and to arbitrate; for I have always lived with you as a true brother and have never compromised your tribe leadership with a single syllable!
HG|3|337|16|0|My case I have with God! I have challenged Him with His Holiness, so that I can argue with Him according to my actions! He must prove it to me when I have sinned before His countenance!"
HG|3|337|17|0|Here a mighty storm arose and the Lord appeared visibly on the full height before Mahal and Noah.
HG|3|337|18|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|338|1|0|They were all mightily frightened when the Lord appeared among them after the storm, recognizing Him as the Lord immediately; and even Noah himself had a great fear.
HG|3|338|2|0|And the Lord said to Noah: "Noah, do not fear Me; for I have not come to judge you nor anybody else! But since your brother Mahal has demanded from Me to appear before the judgment seat of his wisdom and demands accountability for My sin against His righteousness, I had to come to save My honor before you and your children, as well as before the children of Mahal! And thus let us talk to Mahal!"
HG|3|338|3|0|Here, the Lord turned to Mahal and said to him: "Mahal, My son! Since I’m supposed to have sinned against your righteousness already, then show Me such a sin, as well as the one against all the people on earth, - and I am quite ready now to redeem My sin against you a thousand times! Thus speak, My son Mahal!"
HG|3|338|4|0|Here Mahal got up and in great seriousness stood opposite the Lord and said: "Lord, speak! Why do You regret it to have created man? You have known since eternity what will become of man! Who forced You, to burden Yourself with a sin with man?!
HG|3|338|5|0|Would it not be endless better for us, the people created by You, if we had never came into an independent existence out of You, and also not better for You, since then it would be not necessary for You to say: ‘I regret it!'?!
HG|3|338|6|0|What else can You regret other than a sin committed to Yourself by the imperfect creation of man, which is therefore also a sin against us humans - and especially a sin against me, who can stand freely opposite You with every moment of my life, and may ask You:
HG|3|338|7|0|"Lord, show me the moment in my life starting from childhood, that I have sinned against Your order, and I want to be cursed by You, as You once have cursed the serpent! But if You can show me no sin, then give me the reason why You want to judge me, and why not also my brother!"
HG|3|338|8|0|And the Lord said: "O Mahal, how terribly dark it must look inside you, that you're talking to Me like there has never spoken a creature!
HG|3|338|9|0|Tell me, how possible more perfect could man be thought, than as to be placed free out of My omnipotence, so that he can argue like a second God with Me, his eternal almighty Creator over his own created order!? The fact that he is his own judge and can sin against My order, in which otherwise the whole of infinity is forever judged?!"
HG|3|338|10|0|Here Mahal was silent; for he saw the incomprehensible perfection of man in its most free state.
HG|3|338|11|0|And the Lord spoke again: "Do you think, that My regret is like that of a man who has sinned? O behold, also there you are completely wrong! My regret is just a pain in My love, which must watch how the so supremely perfectly created man, judges and destroys himself.
HG|3|338|12|0|Do you think, I ever have conceived a plan, to judge and destroy a person? - See, I do always just the opposite!
HG|3|338|13|0|But to not judge humanity in My omnipotence, I unfortunately have to allow it now, that man himself will open the sluices of the earth by force, from which will emerge mighty floods and will drown everything that breathes in this largest part of the earth!
HG|3|338|14|0|For a long time already I knew that this was coming; and therefore I always have warned the people. But now they even have undertaken a war against Me and want to destroy the whole earth with their explosive grains, as they are now blowing up one mountain after the other; and that is their own judgement!
HG|3|338|15|0|See, underneath the mountains there are large water basins and contain more than three million cubic miles of water; but this water will break out and will climb over the high mountains of these residential regions and will also wrap in fumes the globe, out of which it will rain violently!
HG|3|338|16|0|O tell Me, did I not do the right thing, if I had this box built by the only still obedient Noah, to at least save his life, if then no one else wants to listen to Me?!
HG|3|338|17|0|And now you tell Me when I have forbidden you to make use of the box; then I'll speak again!"
HG|3|338|18|0|And Mahal was silent again; but the Lord went on, as follows.
HG|3|339|1|0|And thus spoke the Lord: "Behold, you My son Mahal who have severely challenged Me, you are now silent and do not like to talk and argue with Me about My sin against you, as well as the entire human race! But if you have nothing to say or to argue about, then how can I compensate you?!
HG|3|339|2|0|But I'm telling you: Present to Me what you do not like about My creation and I want to change it in an instant; you only have to prove to Me thoroughly, that there really exists something bad and reprehensible in My creation! - Speak, and I will immediately comply!"
HG|3|339|3|0|Here, Mahal thought for a while, then straightened and said to the Lord: "Lord, do you regard someone as wise, who created a very artful work with the greatest and most suitable functionality - but once it reached the highest level of perfection, he breaks it apart and throws it into a pit, where it rots and perishes?!”
HG|3|339|4|0|And the Lord said: "If a master does it without a reason, he would be obviously a fool and worth to be damned; if, however, the master does it, to achieve a higher holy purpose, which cannot be reached without such to you foolish and unwise looking process, he certainly does well if he destroys such artful work and throws it into a pit to decay, - for he indeed achieved thereby a higher and sacred purpose!
HG|3|339|5|0|Behold, a seed is certainly also a highly artistic work, both in its construction as in its substantial parts of which it is composed; do you find the process unwise that it first must rot in the ground, so that it then can arise from this decay hundredfold again?!
HG|3|339|6|0|But if the wise Master of things has already implemented such contrivance with a common seed bead, do you think that He sets such contrivance in its highest perfection in man, aside and will plunge this endlessly most perfect work into the pit of decay, just to satisfy His whim?!
HG|3|339|7|0|O Mahal, how blind must you be if you see in Me such a foolish a master! Doesn’t your own feeling tell you that you want to live forever and want to behold more deeply My endless many works?! Do you think that you had this feeling, if you would have been created for a temporal existence only? Verily, let Me, your Creator, tell you, you would only have a temporal and not an eternal life instinct!
HG|3|339|8|0|However, since you have an eternal life instinct in you and can look into infinity, you already carry the living proof in you that you will not rot in your pit to perish as a most perfected work of My hand, but precisely through this to you unwise seeming means, you will be able to reach in abundance and highest perfection, what you in this preparatory work feel and forever lively desire!
HG|3|339|9|0|See, the earth is a body from which much is born, and you do not know how it happens which takes place; thus your physical body must be placed back into the earth, so that your spiritual, indestructible body Arise freely in the fullness to eternal life!
HG|3|339|10|0|That this is a fact, you have already experienced many proofs in your life, for you've talked to many, whose body has been laid into the earth already.
HG|3|339|11|0|Herewith I believe, that your allegation against Me is unfounded; thus think of something else, because with that you will not be able to compel Me for a compensation!"
HG|3|339|12|0|When Mahal heard such a speech from the Lord, he was convinced that the Lord has acted perfectly on this point; but he then thought of Satan and said to the Lord:
HG|3|339|13|0|"Lord, according to Your everlasting, true word I can see that the contrivance with Your works is good, since You can only achieve the highest purpose of Your works along this way; but if therefore everything which has gone forth from You, is good and perfect, and, except You, there is nothing in the whole of infinity and everything there is, must therefore be equally good and perfect as You are, - o say, who is thus the origin of Satan and his limitless malice? Where does he get from, with which he has now incited all the people against You, so that they despise You and, if it were possible, to destroy You with all Your works? O say, who is thus the creator and workmaster of Satan?!"
HG|3|339|14|0|And the Lord said: "O you blind proponent of blind rights of your selfishness, what are you talking about?! Have you then forgotten how perfect I have created man that he can do outside My omnipotence, what he wants, like a second God, according to his own, freely created order?! Do you think that Satan as a free being, should be less perfect than you?! If you can do to Me, what you want, without regard to My order, should that be impossible to the free spirit?!
HG|3|339|15|0|Must I not let you act as you want, if I not want you be judged by My omnipotence?! But if so, then you tell Me how should I have created the first spirit, so that he should act according to your opinion in My order, yet still have a perfect free will! Or does the perfection of beings does not consists therein that they freely can do what they want - regardless whether it is for or against My order?!”
HG|3|339|16|0|Here Mahal was silent again and did not know what he should say further.
HG|3|339|17|0|But the Lord kept on talking as follows.
HG|3|340|1|0|And the Lord spoke: "Mahal, My son, have you still something against Me, then speak, and I will answer you in love and fairness! For I still see some anger against Me in your heart; this has to leave you if you expect a salvation from Me, - for a spirit who is still cross with his God and Creator can never make peace with Him! And thus you can speak now!"
HG|3|340|2|0|And Mahal said: "Lord, have I ever committed a sin against Your order?! See, You, like all your heavens and this your earth, must give me the testimony, that I have never sinned through my whole four hundred and ninety years of life, not against You, nor against an angel, nor against humans and animals, and not even against a stone!
HG|3|340|3|0|The fact that I moved to the depths because of my children, I regarded as my bitterest duty; for I saw it in my spirit, what was happening to my son Waltar and afterwards also with this my daughter Agla, who followed her brother.
HG|3|340|4|0|See, You demanded Waltar, and he went down; but when he arrived in the planes, You let him down, and his sister who followed him without Your and my instructions, You allowed her to sink to the lowest hell, and about all this You did not care, which I knew from my spirit. It was then surely the most bitter duty for me, an old man, to make the long journey to Hanoch, to, if possible, save my children!
HG|3|340|5|0|I have often asked You, to protect my children; but You did not listened to my request and You quasi coerced me to go down! I went, and irrespective how deserted I found my children by You - Waltar dead and Agla in hell -, I did not grumble against You, but always glorified and praised Your holy name by word and deed!
HG|3|340|6|0|But now, while during my great misery in the depths my brother built the box after Your advice to preserve life, You abandon me like a worst sinner and let me perish like a vile earthworm; I now ask You: According to which right are You doing this and by what order? - Speak now what You want; no matter what, these are the circumstances and not otherwise!
HG|3|340|7|0|Even if You say now: ‘When have I said that you were not allowed to make use of the box at the time of distress, while I already called Noah?’, such an excuse will nevertheless have no value before me; for You thereby have me judged, that you have not called me like Noah, and such Your silence towards me was also a word that blocked my entrance to box and thus had me judged and condemned to death.
HG|3|340|8|0|And see, Lord, this is the actual sin from Your side against me, because I have never sinned against You! But now I tell You: From now on, I will sin against You, so that You should have a reason to block off the box for me and to destroy me with my four children; for from now on I will never call You: 'Lord, save me’, but: 'Lord, destroy me!’”
HG|3|340|9|0|Here the Lord's face saddened, and the Lord said to Mahal: "O son, because I loved you so much, I wanted to train you on this earth to become a grand duke of My heavens! But you saw in My too great love for you only a neglect from My side towards you; oh, how blind has your own righteousness made you!
HG|3|340|10|0|But so that you can see that I had this box not only prepared for Noah, but for everyone, from this hour on angels from heaven will walk among the people as people and warn them of sins and invite them to go into the box in time of need!
HG|3|340|11|0|Likewise you should now also see and speak to your son Waltar, and he will give you a testimony of Me and tell you whether I have deserted him as you earlier on accused Me of!"
HG|3|340|12|0|Here the Lord looked up, and at that moment many thousands of angels were standing on the full height, and so also Waltar was standing shining brightly among them, and he went to Mahal and comforted him, and bore witness to the endless goodness, love, gentleness, patience and mercy of God.
HG|3|340|13|0|But Mahal asked Waltar whether he was really Waltar and lives as such.
HG|3|340|14|0|And Waltar gave proof to Mahal of the fullest authenticity of his being.
HG|3|340|15|0|Only then did Mahal began to see the Lord in a different light. But the Lord disappeared now, so that Mahal would not be judged; but the angels and Waltar remained.
HG|3|341|1|0|But Mahal, for he no longer saw the Lord, asked Waltar what had happened to the Lord, because he could not see Him among the many messengers from heaven.
HG|3|341|2|0|And Waltar said: "O Mahal, see, that He is hiding from you, is again His endless kindness and love! Because if He would still be visible in front of you, you would have been already judged by the power of His visible presence, which would have captured you and drawn with indescribable force towards Him! But in this forceful attraction you would have lost all your freedom, and your spirit would have suffered death!
HG|3|341|3|0|Behold, the Lord saw did well; He disappeared about you out of sight! For there is an infinite difference between Creator and creature, and behaves like day and night, or as life and death!
HG|3|341|4|0|The sun revives with its light the whole earth; for from it the living spirits enter the organic creation of this earth and revive all the dead spirits to a freer activity in their organs, and you then soon see the earth greening and flourishing in all kinds of lovely shapes which are the work of a renewed enlivened spirits in the organs of this world!
HG|3|341|5|0|But if the sun shines continuously at the midday sky, and no resting night which is necessary for all activity, would come in between, what would become soon of all the things on the surface of the earth? See, they would wither and finally even deflagrate! But this would mean sure death of all things!
HG|3|341|6|0|See, much worse would be the constant visible presence of the Lord; for in it no creature could maintain its life!
HG|3|341|7|0|O see, even we who live in the kingdom of eternal light of God in the spirit, very often miss the Lord's visible presence! We see His light, in which He resides, but we do not see Him; also as you can see the light of the sun, but not the actual sun itself, which is at home inside the only visible light envelope!
HG|3|341|8|0|But all this testifies of the endless kindness and love of the Lord, who continuously strives with all his endless wisdom and omnipotence, to shape His children and freely firming them, so that one day they will bear His visible presence for eternity without the slightest impairment of their freedom. - O tell me, are you not happy with such a contrivance of the Lord?!”
HG|3|341|9|0|Here Mahal felt as if a blanket has been taken off his eyes and he realized to such an extent the great injustice he had committed against the Lord, that he started to cry loudly while exclaiming: "O you eternal good Father, will You ever be able to forgive my grossest presumption against You?"
HG|3|341|10|0|And a voice spoke from a nearby bright cloud: "My son, a long time before you have sinned I already have forgiven you; therefore be calm and love Me, your holy Father!"
HG|3|341|11|0|Thereafter the bright cloud moved towards the morning and became invisible. But all angels and people on the height worshipped the great glory of God!
HG|3|341|12|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|342|1|0|After such exalting worship to the Most High, the angel Waltar spoke again to Mahal: "Well, Mahal, you earthly producer of my erstwhile earthly body, the time has come again, where it says: ‘Go and carry out My will!’ But it is now not necessary for me to tell you this; for the Lord Himself has revealed this to you, which is why He has called us from the heavens.
HG|3|342|2|0|Behold, it is now the last, extraordinary effort to save the people of the earth! If it doesn’t succeed, then the Lord will allow that the evil people will find in their foolish endeavors their own judgment and their doom; and this should then at least become a teaching for their spirits which became engulfed in matter, that the creatures, whom God has given the high freedom of life, should never so foolish and recklessly engage in the destruction of the great order of God!
HG|3|342|3|0|God Himself has put and arranged the mountains on earth for a thousandfold benefits and has dug beneath the mountains large and deep pools of water, in which there rests a hundred times as much water, as there is in the oceans of the earth's surface. And this subterranean water is like the blood of the earth, which circulates through the wide channels of the earth, and causes mainly, according to the Lord's order, the always same movement of the earth and thus its inner organic life; for even a celestial body must have a life, if it should be a carrier and provider for life.
HG|3|342|4|0|But if the people have began like gnawing worms to drill everywhere thousands and thousands of fathoms deep under the mountains and destroy them, and thereby open the veins of the earth, say, whose fault and judgement will it be, if thereby the blind fools will find their doom?!
HG|3|342|5|0|If you had a skin filled with water put somewhere on the ground and worms came to gnaw through it, would not, once gnawed through, the water begin to mightily push through the openings and drown all the bad gnawing worms?!
HG|3|342|6|0|And see, just the same will happen here with the people, and through them with all the animals and things! And behold, this is the vessel which has been prophesied since ancient times as the judgement of all creatures of the place, once the the measure is full of the abominations of man!
HG|3|342|7|0|Thus stay you here, and teach those who perhaps might be coming here looking for salvation; but the evil drive with lightning and hail away from here!
HG|3|342|8|0|Now you know everything, as the things are standing, and henceforth no longer argue with the Lord, but stay in your old order, and you will, just like your brother, be rescued by the Lord’s most wise plan!"
HG|3|342|9|0|After this speech all the angels said "Amen!" and then left the height and went to the depths.
HG|3|342|10|0|What they achieved there in the course of five years, and how they brought the animals together with their food to Noah in the ark, will be shown as follows!
HG|3|343|1|0|What progress did those extraordinary messengers made in the depths?
HG|3|343|2|0|The twelve thousand angels went first to Hanoch, where they found only king Gurat with the long since freed captain Drohuit, who were just busy with reading the reports of the war undertakings of Fungar-Hellan against God.
HG|3|343|3|0|But these heavenly messengers spread out in Hanoch, and only a hundred went to the castle of the king; but he immediately put his war reports aside, received these supposed delegates as usual with the greatest political civility of the court and questioned them about their concerns.
HG|3|343|4|0|And the angel Waltar came to the fore and said to Gurat: "Gurat, don’t you recognize the slain viceroy, Waltar, the brother of Agla?”
HG|3|343|5|0|Here the king was frightened and even more so Drohuit; for both recognized all too soon the unmistakable Waltar and did not know what they should make of this phenomenon.
HG|3|343|6|0|Only after a while did the king asked Waltar: "How? Waltar, were you not murdered by the henchmen of your sister?! How did this happened that you are alive now? For the murderers have indeed returned your unmistakable head to Agla, who then had it embalmed!"
HG|3|343|7|0|And Waltar said: "Yes, Gurat, I'm quite the same Waltar! But only now I live forever in a new spiritual, indestructible body, which is also of a spiritual nature and hence is completely one with me! And so I am a messenger of God from the heavens now, like all those who are here, and like many who are already spread all over the city, to preach to the people the very close judgment of God, just as we show it to you here, that you are now almost hopelessly lost!
HG|3|343|8|0|Since your wars against the highland people have prepared for you the infallible doom; for there you have applied a means through your science knowledge, whereby you now can destroy mountains like water vole heaps from the ground up, without knowing what lies beneath the mountains in the earth!
HG|3|343|9|0|See, the mountains are lids for large underground waters and are therefore mostly made from hard rocks according to the order of God, so that the underground waters cannot break them!
HG|3|343|10|0|Well, if you now destroy these powerful defenses against the underground waters, will the waters not start to mightily push upwards to the earth's surface and will climb over the highest mountains and will drown you all?!
HG|3|343|11|0|Twenty strong new streams have already begun to transform the plains one hundred and twenty miles from here into a lake, and today another five will be added, and so forth every week a few more! - Tell me, what will in the near future be your fate?"
HG|3|343|12|0|Here Gurat’s eyes widened and he was mightily startled and could not speak; but Waltar advised him to soon flee to the heights where he could find salvation, if he wanted to do this.
HG|3|343|13|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|344|1|0|But when Gurat received such advice from the angel Waltar, he said: "Friend from the heavens or perhaps somewhere from earth! Your advice is quite friendly and well-intentioned; but it is also clear from from your warning speech that you and your company are either very gullible, or you are disguised delegates of the fleeing highlanders and now want to drive me off under the very mystical information provided by messengers from the heavens, so that I might flee from here and you could take possession of Hanoch!
HG|3|344|2|0|You know, my dear Waltar the second, we are not that stupid here in Hanoch that we so swiftly want to believe what is told to us by a few mountain vagabonds! At first I was really surprised to see you as a Waltar; but in the course of your warning speech a wise genius gave it to me, that twin brothers exist among the people and yet other striking similarities! And this will also be the case with you and the mystical Waltar, and that you might have came to know his fate, you now present yourself as the spirit of Waltar; but the spirits do certainly not appear physically like you are!
HG|3|344|3|0|Although I now could you have thrown into a dungeon for your great impudence; only cruelty was never part of me! Therefore, I let you go again as you have come here, because your warning speech had at least a friendly appearance; but I will not believe your statement, until the great plains around Hanoch will be traveled on by barges! Then I will follow your advice! And now go, and leave us in peace!"
HG|3|344|4|0|Here said Waltar: "Gurat, do you know what I'm going to say to you now?! Behold, I going to tell you nothing else but: By the time one will travel on barges around Hanoch, and when you will see us leading a large number of animals through Hanoch up to Noah, so that they can be taken by the ark for a second new earth, it will then be too late for you!
HG|3|344|5|0|For if the vapors arising from the inner of the earth begin to condense in the air and will start to plunge down in huge masses as strong floods, then Noah with his family will have long since occupied the ark already; and no one will be allowed to get on board anymore. And who will dare to get near it will be driven away and killed by lightning and hail!
HG|3|344|6|0|Now you know everything, and our extraordinary mission to you is completed! Do now what you want, and believe what you want; for thus it is the Lord's will that no-one will be compelled!"
HG|3|344|7|0|After these words the angels left and within a moment went to the area, where Fungar-Hellan operated and directed to this hero powerful exhortations.
HG|3|344|8|0|But he threatened them and said: "Noah lives too high for me; therefore I will make in the next few years his mountains a little lower and will then have a look at the rescue box!"
HG|3|344|9|0|But the angels then no longer talked to him; for he was already pure evil and totally against God.
HG|3|344|10|0|From there, the angels went to all country people, and preached to them; but despite several miracles found no hearing and no faith. Therefore, they soon abandoned the preaching and began with bringing together the animals.
HG|3|344|11|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|345|1|0|That these extraordinary twelve thousand messengers from the heavens quite easily brought together the animals, and their food, goes without saying.
HG|3|345|2|0|However, this operation is mentioned here in more detail, so that the critics over time have nothing further to asked, how Noah brought the animals together and how he fed this vast menagerie.
HG|3|345|3|0|For if it is for Me, the Lord, always possible to maintain the very greatest world menagerie from day to day, it will also be possible for Me at that stage to maintain the menagerie of Noah in the ark for about six month!
HG|3|345|4|0|That during that time for the pious Noah and even for many other people, My angels visibly performed the maintenance duties, makes no difference before the ordinary daily preservation of my creatures; because these are always the same duties for the angels out of Me, and the visibility makes here no difference.
HG|3|345|5|0|If the people at the present time would also just be as pious as it was Noah, they would quite frequently see, how many angels by day and night are fully engaged, to maintain My world menagerie; but with the gross worldly eyes of the current people, who are mostly a lot more bad than at the time of Noah, they will never see them!
HG|3|345|6|0|But if one wants to say: "How did it then happen that during the times of Noah, even the pure evil people could see, how the angels led the animals and carried their food in large quantities?”
HG|3|345|7|0|I say: This is always done by My mercy before a general disaster of the world, which the stupid people always prepare for themselves owing it to their great ignorance in all things of the world! During and before any disasters the people are always warned by extraordinary pre-phenomenon to leave the place and trustingly come under My protection, where they certainly would come to no harm; however, the people as beati possidentes (lucky owners) are always deaf and blind and are often dumber than the animals and rather let all adversity come over them than to take note of the signs and immediately come under My protection!
HG|3|345|8|0|If I even have extraordinary signs preceding smaller local disasters, to how much more will I do so with such a large and general world disaster, like at the times of Noah! Thus the deluge surely excuses the preceding visible activity of angels from the heavens!
HG|3|345|9|0|Such phenomenon is of course also a judgement for the people; but if one has nothing but two evils before him to choose from, then one surely selects the lesser to hopefully thereby prevent the larger one - whereby a small wound will certainly heal more easily than a big one! But if the application of the smaller evil does not provide protection anymore, then of course the greater evil must follow in order to bring the evil to an end.
HG|3|345|10|0|I think that the reason for this visible act of angels has now been sufficiently addressed, and as such we now can again return to the story!
HG|3|345|11|0|But the commotion created by the angels in Hanoch when they led the collected animals through the city, will be explained next!
HG|3|346|1|0|When the extraordinary messengers in the course of four years arrived with the collected animals in Hanoch, it caused a great sensation, for these messengers did lead the animals freely and not in cages, as it was otherwise commonly in use already at that time; and the main focus of attention and admiration of the Hanochites was the fact that the almost innumerable number of animals of all kinds, shape, size and composition walked together in the most peaceful order like lambs.
HG|3|346|2|0|The messengers walked through all the lanes and streets and shouting to the people: "Your are still granted a short time; turn to God the Lord, and go trustfully with us up to the heights of Noah, and you will all be saved irrespective how many of you will come!
HG|3|346|3|0|For behold, we are not human beings like you are, and the obedience of these animals is proof of it, which are all of a diverse nature, but still obey us as if they were nothing but lambs, while you can see among them from the elephant to the dormouse, also the most ferocious and tearing animals!
HG|3|346|4|0|We are thus given a great power! Even if Noah until now has built only one rescue box in a natural way for the rescue of thousands and you do not find sufficient space in the same, since you are millions, it nevertheless does not matter for your rescue; because in case of your true conversion to God, we are able to build in a moment hundreds of thousands of the same rescue boxes in which you all can be preserved and reach safely the renewed earth!
HG|3|346|5|0|Listen! This is the last call of God that penetrates your ears! Leave everything and follow it; because from now on in one year all of these your dwellings and your lands will be buried under three thousand fathoms of water and mud!"
HG|3|346|6|0|However, this call was still of no effect; they only laughed about these supposed magicians and animal tamers and allowed them to move on and screaming quite undeterred.
HG|3|346|7|0|Thus they also came back to the king and invited him to follow them.
HG|3|346|8|0|But he gave them no answer at all, and had them move away again completely empty-handed.
HG|3|346|9|0|And the messengers, deeply troubled, left the city and led the animals to the heights.
HG|3|346|10|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|347|1|0|When these extraordinary messengers arrived on the heights of Noah with the collected animals, they were met by Noah and his brother Mahal, and both were hugely surprised by the large number of animals and their very different forms and different kinds of behavior.
HG|3|347|2|0|But the angels said to Noah: “Open the door to the ark, that we can put the animals into the cells intended for them; their food we will place in their cells, and they will eat thereof according to their inner impulses as much as it is necessary for their preservation!
HG|3|347|3|0|You thus have to care for nothing else than water, which however will be very easy for you. See, because the box will be up to half its height in the water, drill a hole in the middle floor and install on the inside a tap! If you are going to open the tap, you will immediately get as much water as you need.
HG|3|347|4|0|But for as long the Lord will not let it rain, for as long leave the ark open and allow the animals to go in and out to look for water and fresh food; however, you must label the cells and see to it that the animals are not loaded differently than we have done right now!
HG|3|347|5|0|But you should not worry further about the placement; because for each animal we put the right food into its cell, and every animal will thus recognize its own cell!
HG|3|347|6|0|You should also not worry about the cleaning of the cells; because they will be clean without your efforts!
HG|3|347|7|0|Likewise keep the window on the roof always open, so that the birds can move in through it! We will take care concerning their food; you and your people have only to take care of the water!
HG|3|347|8|0|The Lord Himself will tell you when you have to lock the ark, and then to solidly caulk the door!
HG|3|347|9|0|If the people are coming to you to look for protection before the rain, then take them in; however, once it will begin to rain, then no one should be allowed into the ark anymore!
HG|3|347|10|0|Now you know everything; the Lord be with you! Amen."
HG|3|347|11|0|Thereupon the angels disappeared, and Noah and all his people praised and glorified God.
HG|3|347|12|0|But Mahal, like a nature scientist, with his children was only interested in looking at the animals and found great pleasure in this menagerie.
HG|3|347|13|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|348|1|0|When Noah had praised and lauded God, he too went into the Ark and looked at how the animals were divided into the cells and then searched in the middle floor for an appropriate location to install the recommended tap.
HG|3|348|2|0|When he found it he ascended to the third floor and found here his brother Mahal who was just busy to discuss with his children why the angels had not mentioned him at all, but gave all the instructions to Noah only, and was full anger thereat especially since the angels had given Noah very precise instructions to maintain the animals, but did not mentioned with one syllable the preservation of him and his children!
HG|3|348|3|0|And in the presence of Noah which he nevertheless  hadn’t noticed, because he was standing behind a cell wall, he said: "Am I then less before the Lord than the animals?! These have their cells and their adequate food, and their conservation was taken care of; what do we have?
HG|3|348|4|0|Thus also the angels spoke all the time of preserving Noah and his family; but not the slightest was said about our conservation! Why should this be different than the angels give us to understand, that the ark is not built for us, but only for Noah and his family and for the animals!
HG|3|348|5|0|But I know what I will do! Behold, there is still a lot of carved wood left over; I'll talk with the servants of Noah and have my own box build in which we will have space, and Noah can then inhabit the big box all by himself!
HG|3|348|6|0|If the Lord wants to save us, it will be well and good - and if He doesn’t, as it will show, I will not ask Him for it; for the whole being of life under such oppressed circumstances has anyway become loathsome to me!"
HG|3|348|7|0|Here Agla said: "O father, I think you talk too much! For behold, I have seen Waltar too and he me, and he has not comforted me; and yet I do not complain against the Lord! Why are you doing this, while you have received the highest consolation from the Lord Himself?!
HG|3|348|8|0|But I say to myself: 'O Lord, to me, the greatest sinner, let it happen according to Your mercy!' And even if I have to become a prey of death, the Lord be praised and lauded for it!"
HG|3|348|9|0|And Mahal was amazed about this speech of the weeping Agla, and Noah came forward and praised Agla for such right speech before God.
HG|3|348|10|0|At that moment, however, a bright shining angel stood before Agla and said to her: "Agla, behold, you shall never become a prey of death but only a prey of life forever! Thus give me your hand, and follow me, your brother Waltar!"
HG|3|348|11|0|Here, Agla gave her hand to the angel and disappeared instantly; and nothing of her was left behind except her clothes and a little ash in it.
HG|3|348|12|0|This phenomenon left all in the greatest astonishment, and they did not know how this was happening.
HG|3|348|13|0|Only Noah collected himself and fell on his face and glorified and praised God beyond measure for such to happen.
HG|3|349|1|0|When Noah had lauded and praised the Lord for an hour, that He had taken up the lost daughter of his brother so extraordinary graciously in the forever-living realm of the spirits from God, he stood up again, turned to his brother Mahal and said to him:
HG|3|349|2|0|"Brother, do you not want again to quarrel with God the Lord that He bestowed you with such endlessly great grace?! Behold, there is nothing in you but a pure hidden arrogance!
HG|3|349|3|0|See, it secretly annoys you all the time that the Lord has chosen me and not you to build the ark, and that you are not specifically called and chosen at every opportunity! And because you have no one else with whom you could argue about it, you express your haughtiness frustrations and anger against the Lord Himself and want to defy Him at every opportunity!
HG|3|349|4|0|But ask yourself, if such behavior against Him who called you four years ago so lovingly His son, is right and proper! Do you really think that you can defyingly wrest something from the Lord?!
HG|3|349|5|0|See, Satan(a) defies the Lord since unthinkable long times already! But what has he gained by that?! For everything that he wants, the Lord will never do! And so Satan stays always the defeated slave of his own stubbornness, which is a fruit of his folly; but the Lord remains forever the Lord and does what He wants, without paying attention to the yelling of the world fools!
HG|3|349|6|0|Brother, is it really so hard to humble yourself before the holy, best Father and accept His holy order?!
HG|3|349|7|0|The Lord has shown to you palpably, that He never has closed the box of His love, grace and mercy before you, and therefore also not this ark!
HG|3|349|8|0|But if you want to lock yourself out because of a secretly felt anger, do you think that the Lord will drag you in it by your hair?! Oh, change your folly, and do not put the Lord’s patience to test anew, and you will soon find yourself a cell here in the ark!"
HG|3|349|9|0|But this most well-intentioned speech of Noah made little impact in Mahal, and he insisted that a separate box should be built for him.
HG|3|349|10|0|And Noah did according to the wish of his brother, and had him built a small box of four fathoms long and two fathoms high; there were, however, no cells mounted inside.
HG|3|349|11|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|350|1|0|When Noah had completed the small box for Mahal, he said to him: "Well, then, there is the completed box of your stubbornness! Make sure the Lord blesses it for you and your three children; otherwise it will offer you little security!
HG|3|350|2|0|I have blessed it by constructing it; however, this blessing will be fruitless without the blessing of the Lord! Therefore go to the Lord and give to Him the honors, so that He blesses the box for your safety!"
HG|3|350|3|0|And Mahal said: "You're talking according to your own manner and do not know my distress! Am I not a person like you, and do we not have one father and one mother? The Lord has even commanded you to build this your ark according to the given dimensions for your rescue, while you have not asked Him to do so; but me He left running around on earth like a wild animal, because of my children, and did not tell me that also I should build myself a rescue box!
HG|3|350|4|0|He spoke through my feelings to me and showed me in the depths what I had to do, and I always complied; but He never spoke anything about a rescue to me, while I was just as pure as you are!
HG|3|350|5|0|And see, therein consists the troubles of my heart; and I therefore will do nothing and will wait for the Lord's explicit word! If He explicitly wants to talk to me, I will precisely act according to His word! But I will not ask the Lord neither by a request, nor by a sacrifice of some kind; I rather want to perish, than to influence the Lord’s free handling of me!
HG|3|350|6|0|If He wants to bless this box for me, He will do so without my request, just as He has ordered you to build the ark without your request; but if He doesn’t want to do this, I will not make use of the box, but going to share boldly the bitter lot of millions with my family members and in addition will be a witness, how the evil people will pay for their crimes! Amen."
HG|3|350|7|0|Thereupon Mahal arose and went with his three children into a forest and waited there for the Lord's word.
HG|3|350|8|0|But the Lord let him go for three days; on the fourth day, however, the skies began to darken with clouds.
HG|3|350|9|0|Then Mahal became angry with the Lord and wrestled mightily with God, and this in a tone which should never be repeated on earth again.
HG|3|350|10|0|When Mahal had blasphemed himself hoarse, a fire descended from the clouds before Mahal to the ground, and out of the fire a voice said:
HG|3|350|11|0|»Mahal, you wayward! I have become tired of your blasphemy! If you do not regard Me, your God and Lord, worth of honor, I also regard you not worth saving!
HG|3|350|12|0|Then stay here and be a witness of My wrath upon the earth and upon you; but your children, for they have not sung the same song as you are, I want to take away from you, and as such you should at least get to know Me in My wrath, because you did not wanted to recognize Me in My love! - Let it be done!"
HG|3|350|13|0|Here, the fire seized the three children, and consumed them in an instant. And Mahal now remained alone and was quite dumb with horror.
HG|3|350|14|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|351|1|0|But Noah had his servants search for Mahal; but the Lord did not wanted that he ever was found by Noah again on earth.
HG|3|351|2|0|Mahal himself climbed onto a high rock and took with him edible roots, bread and cheese for twenty days, and because the rocks had a fountain, he was supplied with food and drink.
HG|3|351|3|0|He stayed for seven days on this rock. However, as the sky from day to day darkened more and more, Mahal rose from his rock, took his victuals and went with it into the famous cave of Adam.
HG|3|351|4|0|When he cumbersomely reached the cave, he said to himself: "I have become old and weary, and the Lord had taken all support from me; does He also want to be thanked, praised and extolled for that?
HG|3|351|5|0|Yes, Lord! Now that I have by your urge become a sinner before You, only now I will extol You, praise and glorify You! For when You kicked me, it hurt me, and I bucked and writhed like a worm before You; but now a too big pain has made me numb! I feel neither pain nor sorrow and therefore also no anger and no rage; therefore, I now can glorify, praise and laud You, Lord, again!
HG|3|351|6|0|And thus be praised, lauded and glorified, You my God and Lord, and You my almighty, holy Creator and Father! I have argued with you, because I had pain; but now I never want to argue with you again, for I now have no more pain!
HG|3|351|7|0|For as long I was with You in heaven of Noah, I had no pain, and I could be just before You, Lord, at all times and could always praise You, glorify and laud You; but when You had me go to hell I was filled with wrath and was full of pain, and I had to get in conflict with You! But now I am without pain anymore; therefore I can glorify, laud and praise You again!
HG|3|351|8|0|Therefore let me never again go to hell, where no one can glorify, praise and laud You; for there is only fire, rage, curse and pain!
HG|3|351|9|0|Since I now can glorify, praise and laud You, Lord, again, I beg You now to take me away from this world, and do not let me be a witness of Your just flood of Your wrath over all Your creatures! Your will always be done! Amen."
HG|3|351|10|0|Upon this salutation of Mahal, a voice sounding like an echo from the inner chambers of the cave, said: "Mahal, I have softened My anger against you, because you have softened when I struck you severely because of your hardness against Me; but you still have to pay on earth for your manifold earlier foolishness, until I will accept you, - for your transgression against Me was enormous!
HG|3|351|11|0|But be patient in everything that is to come upon you, and wait for Me, and I will not let you be smothered by the flood; but your feet shall nevertheless be purged by the flood, before I will relieve you of your flesh! So be it!"
HG|3|351|12|0|But Mahal clearly recognized the voice of the Lord in this echo, and now surrendered to the will of the Lord.
HG|3|351|13|0|But when he had spent seven days in the otherwise bright grotto, it didn’t dawned anymore; because the firmament was already stuffed so tightly with pitch black clouds that no sunshine could penetrate it anymore.
HG|3|351|14|0|Therefore Mahal left his cave and went where he could find a light; but he strayed back and forth in vain. He could not find a path anymore out of sheer darkness; but he did not complained, but was waiting patiently what would come over the earth.
HG|3|351|15|0|But it was also the time when the Lord asked Noah to go into the ark with his family.
HG|3|351|16|0|But how? This is written in the first book of Moses,  Chapter 7, in quite detail, - yet it should be described in more detail as follows!
HG|3|352|1|0|This is what happened when the Lord instructed Noah to go into the ark:
HG|3|352|2|0|When the sky became mightily cloudy and the clouds began to shroud the nearby mountain peaks in a thick night and the depths over immeasurable distances steamed like a burning city, the Lord, as full of melancholy and sadness, came to Noah and said to him:
HG|3|352|3|0|"Noah, do not be afraid; for behold, I, the Lord of all creation and of all things, am with you to protect you against any hardship which I am now going to allow to come over the world, because the people who became evil want it like that!
HG|3|352|4|0|See, see, how sad it looks now on this old earth! The people’s art has without their knowledge and volition, released the imprisoned, evil primordial spirits of this earth prematurely, whereby all heavens would be jeopardized, without a judgement. Therefore, the space from the earth to the moon is now filled with such spirits. And if it wasn’t for the locally glowing clouds, caused by the raging and roaring freed evil spirits in it, no light at all would reach the surface of the earth, and it would be here such dense night, that all life would suffocate; for the sun’s light can never penetrate through such masses of clouds and vapors!
HG|3|352|5|0|But the people of the depths have no fear! They illuminate their cities with torches and big oil lamps and having fun doing it; they still court and let them be courted, and hold banquets, games and dances, while I, their Creator, mourn them and can not help them, as to not destroy them in their spirits forever!
HG|3|352|6|0|O you my Noah, this is a tough stand for a father who sees his children standing in front of the abyss, but cannot and may not help them, except through an anewed rugged imprisonment which there is the impending inevitable judgement! - What should I say to that?
HG|3|352|7|0|See, on this earth in regions far away from here, there are living descendants of Cain! For them a dirty (tarnished, not directly from God) revelation was enough, and they are still living in My order until this very hour; and the few among them who more or less have sometimes ballasted their conscience by their faulty actions, are now wrenching their hands to Me and begging Me for mercy, in this global night of the approaching judgement!
HG|3|352|8|0|But I tell you: Behold, I will have mercy on them in their hour of need; but this great region which is inhabited by My children mixed with the children of the world, will now experience My merciless judgement!
HG|3|352|9|0|But before I will let the water fall from the clouds to the earth, I will still for seven days startle the people in the depths by all kinds of phenomena and where possible to compel them to escape to here!
HG|3|352|10|0|We thus will wait here for seven days in this night, and I want to create a path of dim light from here to Hanoch and even further, so that no one should miss the way to here who still wants to save himself; and should someone come here, and even if it is Fungar-Hellan himself, he shall be accepted into the ark!"
HG|3|352|11|0|After this speech a streak of dim light stretched from the heights to Hanoch and beyond; and the Lord opened the spiritual sight of Noah so that he could look at the depths together with the Lord; but they saw no one leaving the city.
HG|3|352|12|0|Formidable cries occurred like thunder; but no one took note of it. In Hanoch fires erupted and many were in great fear and terror about it; but no one wanted to move out of town. Underground waters pushed upwards and put the squares and streets of Hanoch man deep under water; then the poor fled to the nearby hills, but the rich took boats and barges and sailed jubilantly on squares and streets, but no one went to the heights.
HG|3|352|13|0|And such calamities lasted for seven days in the depths; and yet no one took note.
HG|3|352|14|0|And then the Lord’s patience broke, and He led Noah to the ark.
HG|3|352|15|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|353|1|0|But when Noah together with the Lord arrived at the ark, the Lord said to him: "Noah, go now into the box with your whole house; for I have found you as the only righteous before Me!
HG|3|353|2|0|But take from the pure creatures each seven animals and from the unclean beasts only one pair; but everywhere a male and a female, - likewise also of the birds under the heavens each seven, the male and its female, so that the seed stays alive on the face of the earth!
HG|3|353|3|0|For after seven days, starting from this moment, I will let it rain for forty days and forty nights, and destroy everything in this region of the earth, which has a living being, that I have created!"
HG|3|353|4|0|Noah fell here before the Lord on his knees and worshiped Him for the great mercy which the Lord had bestowed on him.
HG|3|353|5|0|But the Lord lifted Noah from the ground and said to him: "Noah, you thinking now, why it is so, that I've previously already ordered you to take from all beasts, without distinction, only one pair into the ark, but now from the clean animals seven pairs of every kind, including the fowls of the air without distinction; only with the unclean animals, it had to remain with a couple!
HG|3|353|6|0|See, the reason lies therein: Previously I thought in My heart with my averted omniscience: ‘The people from the depths will come anyway and will be looking for protection here!'
HG|3|353|7|0|And, behold, I did not wanted to ask Myself in My omniscience, if the people who I have called so many times, will do so! But since I have looked at them now, I saw no will anymore, for all their spirits were consumed by the flesh and the world, and I also saw that nobody will come!
HG|3|353|8|0|Therefore you should instead of the impurest people who have sunk below all animals, take on more of the clean animals and also more of the birds under the heavens! In addition, the animals will come in handy on the new earth!
HG|3|353|9|0|You now understand this, thus go and act accordingly! But do not take any artificial light into the box; for I Myself will illuminate your box out of Me! Amen."
HG|3|353|10|0|Here Noah went and did everything as the Lord had commanded him; but the Lord was with him and helped Noah to do everything.
HG|3|353|11|0|When Noah had achieved everything in the greatest order with the help of Lord, he went into the ark in his six hundredth year of age, namely on the seventeenth day of the other month, which according to the current time calculation was the 17th of February.
HG|3|353|12|0|When Noah with all his people and all the animals were inside the ark, the Lord Himself took the big gate of the ark and closed the same with His own hands, and blessed by the box; and thus Noah was safe now and the Lord Himself guarded the box.
HG|3|353|13|0|But when Noah thus was save now, the Lord raised His almighty hand and commanded the clouds to let the rain come down on to the earth in mighty floods, and also the powerful fountains in the earth, to push the water from below to the surface of the earth. And the fountains opened in the great depths as well as the floodgates of the heavens.
HG|3|353|14|0|There were countless mighty gushers on the surface of the earth which drove its waters to the clouds, and from the clouds the rain fell like waterfalls from high snow mountains, whereby the water level grew so quickly that the people could not flee on to the mountains; and those who still managed to flee on to the mountains, were flung back down by powerful floods crushing down over the rocks and drowned.
HG|3|353|15|0|Only a few succeeded with the strength of despair to reach the heights of Noah. When they under constant  lightning flashes saw this enormous rescue box, they cried for help and rescue; but the Lord's power drove them away and they hurried to the highest mountain peaks and climbed with bleeding hands to the top. But lightning tore them from the walls and threw them down into fast growing floods.
HG|3|353|16|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|354|1|0|But the terrible rain drove Mahal back into the cave where he walked up and down and sometimes looked in amazement and half in despair to the outside, how the most powerful water currents crushed over rocks, and tore the earth with it, uprooted the largest trees and then hurled them with appalling violence to the depths and even entire rocks came loose and with a thousand thunder bluster rolled down into the trenches and canyons!
HG|3|354|2|0|Although he was a great friend of the great natural spectacles, this was a little too much for him; for now he saw, the otherwise heroic Mahal, the apparent demise all the world and of himself. He therefore trembled from great fear and said to himself:
HG|3|354|3|0|"O Lord, - verily, Your power one only gets to know in Your righteous anger! Even if You are wonderfully great, holy and exalted in Your peace, the by routine dulled person pays little attention to it and may, Lord, easily forget about you; but such a scene of Your power, shows the blunted and in his stupidity proud throbbing worm of the earth, that You, Lord, are very formidable endlessly more than the, in your peace, so pompous man!
HG|3|354|4|0|If only I would not be so alone here, this scene could be looked at in an edifying manner; but so completely forsaken by all living society, it is quite desperate horrible, to wait for the certain destruction of all things and also one’s own!
HG|3|354|5|0|O Lord, take me from this world, and let me no longer be a witness of this Your most terrifying judgement! Your holy will be done!"
HG|3|354|6|0|When Mahal thus finished his soliloquy, three refugees came from the depths and sought shelter in this cave. This was for Mahal a highly desirable appearance, so that he had someone to share with him this his most distressful situation!
HG|3|354|7|0|He therefore immediately went to meet the three asylum seekers and welcomed them and asked them who they were.
HG|3|354|8|0|And the three said, "We are the three biggest fools from the depths! A few days ago we still thought to be the masters of Hanoch and thus also of the whole world; but now the old God has shown us that only He is the Lord alone! We therefore fled to here, driven by the terrible water flood, and perhaps are already the only survivors from Hanoch; for there everything is already many fathoms deep under water and mud! - Our names are: - Gurat, Fungar-Hellan and Drohuit!”
HG|3|354|9|0|Here Mahal screamed and said: "O Lord, what a wonderful providence! Your biggest enemies You have led here and have them given as in my hand!
HG|3|354|10|0|Know who I am?! - Look, I am Mahal, who often spoke to you about this judgement! But your ears were clogged! Now you have your own work before your eyes, the terrible judgment of God! What are you now saying to this? Where is now your power and glory?!"
HG|3|354|11|0|Here the three were frightened and tried to escape from the grotto; but at that moment the Lord stepped into the cave and was immediately recognized by all four.
HG|3|354|12|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|355|1|0|But Mahal, when he saw the Lord, went before Him, fell as a repentant penitent on his face and said:
HG|3|355|2|0|"O Lord of heaven and earth, almighty God, my holy, most loving Father! I have sinned greatly against your heart in these my last few days; yes, I have heavily sinned against Your most sacred heart, which is filled with the most endless, eternal, fatherly love! O You holy Father, You eternal love, will I, a miserable worm of the dust and of nothingness, ever again find mercy and grace before Your most holy countenance?"
HG|3|355|3|0|And the Lord said: "Mahal, My son, who was lost and who now had let himself found again by Me, arise! For I, Your eternal, holy Father, say to you: Nobody has fallen so far from My eternal and infinite love, that I will not accept him anymore, if he would come to me in the repentant knowledge of his sin!
HG|3|355|4|0|But who does not come, has written his own judgment on his forehead; for I hold nobody against his free, by Me given will and draw no-one against such will!
HG|3|355|5|0|The only thing that I, the Almighty, do, is to call My children to come to Me, the only, eternal, true Father! Blessed are those who hear the call, and once they hear it, convert themselves!
HG|3|355|6|0|I now have called, taught and warned My children for two thousand years; but they did not wanted to heed those My loving, fair warnings, but only put their ears to the old lie mouth of Satan, and he has shown them the ways to perdition. And they walked for so long tirelessly on these ways, until they reached what now has come over them and over this whole region of the earth!
HG|3|355|7|0|Not I called this judgement over the earth and I am not its creator, - but here these three are! They wanted to destroy the earth, and now they have their work in front of their eyes!
HG|3|355|8|0|Out of rage against Me, their Creator, they foolhardily have stung holes into the earth, and Satan guided them straight to those points of the earth, where its pulses are lying the shallowest. There they tore with their acid and with their grains from hell, the tight skin off the veins of the earth, and the most powerful currents and vapors began to break through, compelled by the heaviness of the surface skin of the earth. And this now all devastating and killing tide over this their region of the earth is now the fruit of their zeal for hell!"
HG|3|355|9|0|At these words the three began stupendously to tremble; for they knew quite well that their iniquity have brought death to millions, and how they were almost solely guilty of this judgement.
HG|3|355|10|0|But at that point the Lord called Satan; and when he, burning of rage, stood there in an instant, the Lord said to him: "Miserable tempter of My forbearance, love and patience! Behold, here are standing your most faithful servants; they have accomplished your plan masterfully! What reward will you give them now for it?"
HG|3|355|11|0|And Satan said: "Didn’t they had everything on earth for which their hearts thirsted?! What reward are they still expecting henceforth?! Death is their fate!"
HG|3|355|12|0|Here, the Lord said: "Have you heard it, how your master rewards his servants? Are you satisfied with that?"
HG|3|355|13|0|Here the three began to howl of fear and anxiety and asked the Lord for help.
HG|3|355|14|0|And the Lord said: "That you only say due to the fear in you, but you have no regrets! Therefore depart from Me you servants of Satan, and suffer with him your wickedness in his fire!"
HG|3|355|15|0|Here a powerful lightning struck through the cave and killed the three, and the Lord's power then drove the four spirits to hell.
HG|3|355|16|0|But Mahal clung to the Lord; and He led him out of the cave towards the ark.
HG|3|355|17|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|356|1|0|Arriving at the ark, Mahal asked the Lord for the death of the body, for he could not endure it any longer, for the mighty rain to pour over his weak body and to feel be terrible cold feverishly in all his fibers.
HG|3|356|2|0|And the Lord said: "Mahal, how can you complain about the rain and coldness in such My extraordinary closeness?! Is it not Me who gave the cherub its glow, the seraph its luster, and all suns fire, light and heat out of Me?!
HG|3|356|3|0|Do you think this rain would drench you and make your limbs freeze, if you would be completely near Me in your heart?!
HG|3|356|4|0|Oh, not at all! I tell you: Every drop which falls on your head would be a refreshment to you, as it now is for the tired and semi-killed earth, over which this flood had to come so that it would not die and perishes under the abuse of the people!
HG|3|356|5|0|These floods will cure and cicatrize the wounds of the earth again, and it will recover and heal and will once again serve the people and animals as a dwelling place!
HG|3|356|6|0|Thus it should be the case with you too! Also over you must first come a flood through the great activity of your love and therefrom emerging repentance; this will heal you and warm you up to eternal life out of Me in your spirit!
HG|3|356|7|0|As your love, so your spirit! Is your love alive in Me, also your spirit will be alive out of Me; and that is the true warmth which never can be made cold through all refrigerants, which death has spread throughout infinity by the power of the lie in it!"
HG|3|356|8|0|Here Mahal ignited and spoke from the newly kindled fierceness of his heart: "O You most holy, most highest and loving Father! How endlessly good You must be in Your being, that You with me, a most trivial sinner, so lovingly can engage, as if You had no other being in the whole of infinity to care about!
HG|3|356|9|0|Oh, how incomprehensibly, I repent it now to ever have You so much misunderstand and have so most ungratefully could have wrangled with You, You holy, eternal Love, like a loose jack with his peers! - O Father, You holy, eternal Love, is it still possible that You can forgive me such a sin?"
HG|3|356|10|0|Here the Lord touched Mahal with one finger, and in that moment the mortal body slumped in dust and ashes; but the glorified spirit of Mahal stood as a shining seraph beside the Lord and glorified and praised with immortal lips the Father's eternal love, which is still in judgement of the same endless fullness, as in peace of the eternal order.
HG|3|357|1|0|But when the Lord had redeemed Mahal from his body, the Flood had lasted for seven days already and the water rose with such rapidity that it in the course of seven days had already reached the point where Mahal was standing with the Lord at the ark; and so also the prediction of the Lord with Mahal was met, after which he would not get rid of his body, until the water will have reached his feet.
HG|3|357|2|0|When the redeemed Mahal had given the Lord the glory, the Lord said to him: "Since you now have been redeemed, your first duty as an angel lies therein that you guide this little world over the floods and will not leave it until all floods will have receded and I come and span over the new earth the arch of peace! - Only from then on, you will be assigned another duty! My will be eternally your strength!"
HG|3|357|3|0|Thereupon the Lord vanished in His extraordinary personality, and Mahal saw, just like the other angels spirits, only the sun of the heavens, where the Lord dwells in the unapproachable light from eternity to eternity.
HG|3|357|4|0|And thus Mahal guided the ark according to the Lord's will.
HG|3|357|5|0|The water, however, rose above the earth so much, that it had lifted the box after the seventh day of the redemption of Mahal and began to carry it. And then Mahal guided the box, so that it not started to roll with the sweep of the waves, but quietly drifted along like a swan swimming on the quietest, waveless mirror of a lake.
HG|3|357|6|0|Already seven days later the water flooded the highest mountains of this region of the earth up to the highest Himalaya Mountains, which separated the country of Sihinites from all the rest of Asia.
HG|3|357|7|0|And these mountains protruded only fifteen ell above the highest water level; all other highest mountains were at least the same length below the water. Of course, according to the different height ratios, some of the lower mountains were several hundred fathoms under the water.
HG|3|357|8|0|But how and where did the waters of the Flood went? - The main part was Central Asia, where still today the Aral Sea and the Caspian Sea are the remains of the most memorable kind; because where now the Caspian Sea is located, there once stood the exceedingly great and proud Hanoch, and even today some remains of this city could be found, - but of course at a depth of more than a thousand fathoms.
HG|3|357|9|0|And in the place of the Aral Sea was once that lake with its environment and with its water god island, which we also know quite well; also the Baikal- or now Balkhash Lake and Tsany Lake are similar, sinful remains of the pre Flood era in itself sheltering monuments.
HG|3|357|10|0|From these main points the waters flowed mainly towards Siberia, as well as to Europe, which, however, was not inhabited at that stage. Part of it broke to the south, today’s East India, and strongest over Arabia; thus also northern Africa was strongly affected up to the Highlands, from where this land suffered only minor floods. America was only affected a little over Siberia at its northern tip; but the whole south remained entirely free like most of the islands of the great sea.
HG|3|357|11|0|Henceforth a little more about it.
HG|3|358|1|0|Why was it stated here that the flood flowed here and there? Didn’t it rained all over the world? And was the not everywhere of equal strength?
HG|3|358|2|0|I say: The flood had flowed here and there, because it did not rained on the whole earth and therefore, the flood could not be of the same strength everywhere - and the reason was that it could not rain everywhere and the flood was also not needed everywhere.
HG|3|358|3|0|Could it have rained in the exceedingly cold polar regions, where even the air freezes?! And what would be the purpose of a forty-day rain in those regions, where no people lived and also very few animals ?! Or what would be the use of the rain over the oceans? Perhaps drowning the fish? And finally, if the natural flood waters would have reached all over the world on every point the same height of three thousand fathoms, to where should the water have drained off?!
HG|3|358|4|0|One could say: It has partly evaporated and partly has been imbibed by the earth!
HG|3|358|5|0|However, if this would be sufficient to reduce such a body of water in the course of one year, then the oceans would have long since disappeared from the earth to the last drop already, for they (the oceans) not even form the ten thousandth part of that body of water, if the whole earth would be covered with water up to almost four thousand fathoms!
HG|3|358|6|0|In addition, nothing is lost by evaporation; for the evaporated water accumulates again in the clouds and falls in the same quantity back to the earth. It is the same with the imbibed water by the pores of the earth; the sucked up water collects in certain vessels and is released again partly through fog and partly by periodic fountains to the earth's surface.
HG|3|358|7|0|For this reason, such an everywhere evenly high flood of Noah would still today be standing at the same level, just like all the oceans are still the same at this hour as it was at the times of Adam with a few minor local variations.
HG|3|358|8|0|That is why the flood occurred only there in such a devastating nature, where the evil people were at home, and therefore covered mainly central Asia to a height of four thousand fathoms above sea level, from where it then spread far and wide to all sides!
HG|3|358|9|0|Even if it says in the Scriptures: "Over all the mountains of the earth, and besides, what the ark was carrying, nothing living remained on the surface of the earth", - it must not be taken literally with regard to the natural earth itself; for ‘mountains’ is referring to the arrogance and lust for power of the people. And that on earth no life survived except in the ark, indicates, that only in Noah a spiritual life in God and out of God remained.
HG|3|358|10|0|Who takes this into consideration, will realize that the flood of Noah, although locally very large, was not a global flood, and this therefore, because only in central Asia were the people through their temerity behavior were the main reason for it, which was not the sad case in other parts of the world.
HG|3|358|11|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|359|1|0|Already the word ‘flood' implies a flow of water over the earth, from Hanoch, and by no means a general stationary water level all over the earth.
HG|3|359|2|0|Hanoch itself covered with its far-reaching surroundings a densely populated surface area of nearly eight thousand square miles, thus a country in itself, that would have been quite suitable and large enough to be a major kingdom at the present time. In addition to this it reigned over the whole of Asia with minor exceptions, carrying on with its mischief.
HG|3|359|3|0|Now imaging a three thousand fathoms high pile of water over this large surface area, and it will show how far reaching the flooding can be, - and especially if one can assume as can be proved, that central Asia was the highest land on earth, and at present still is for the biggest part towards the southeast.
HG|3|359|4|0|One could of course argue here and say: ‘Well, if the flood of Noah was only a large local high-water event, how could it then reach such a horrible height, without first running off to all sides in hundred mile wide streams?’
HG|3|359|5|0|On this questionable objection the following serves as an explanation: Firstly the forty-day rain occurred over the whole of Asia, a large part of Europe, as well as North Africa and by itself already caused widespread valley floodings; but since in these foreign lands no underground water eruptions occurred, the flood could not reach such level as in Asia, where the eruption of the underground water was the main contribution.
HG|3|359|6|0|But if anyone can certainly assume that secondly in Asia in addition to the strongest rain several hundreds of thousands of the most powerful gushers occurred, of which the smallest pushed ten million cubic feet of water per minute to the surface of the earth, it is quite easy to understand how the flood of Noah over Asia had reached such height despite the simultaneous strong outflow to all sides.
HG|3|359|7|0|From there, the flood could flow off to all the regions of the world with the most terrible force, and form the glacial landscapes which could be seen still today in many places, which should, however, not be confused with those features resulting from the periodic sea changes. (P {jl.hag2.007; jl.ev05.198; jl.ev07.115; jl.ev08.072 jl.earth.001 ff.})
HG|3|359|8|0|The main traces of the Noachian Flood are the frequently occurring, high up resting current debris, the here and there occurring fossilized bones of pre-noachian animals, as well as frequently occurring brown coal deposits, and also the visible erosion of the mountains, leaving them completely naked. All other formations belong to either the sea migrations or to big local fire eruptions.
HG|3|359|9|0|Thus the essence of the Noachian flood has now been also physically established, and thus we now want to touch on the duration and the end of the flood.
HG|3|360|1|0|For how long did this undiminished equally high flood lasted on earth?
HG|3|360|2|0|The equally high flood levels lasted one hundred and fifty full days.
HG|3|360|3|0|How was this possible, since it had rained only rained for forty days?
HG|3|360|4|0|The pouring rain did indeed stopped after forty days, but the increasing more powerful current from below lasted one hundred and fifty days and supported the continuing same water level.
HG|3|360|5|0|Only at the hundred and fiftieth day did the Lord turned back His face to the earth, and the fountains of the deep were shut and the water hoses of the ether were fully tied; for up to the hundred and fiftieth day it still had been raining locally, like today’s downpour falls after a storm.
HG|3|360|6|0|Only after this time did the water began to disperse and on the seventeenth day of the seventh month (July 17th) the ark found ground and landed on the very spacious top of Mount Ararat, guided through the spirit of Mahal and by the power of the Lord.
HG|3|360|7|0|The water then visibly subsided until the tenth month (October), and all the mountains, even those barely seventy fathoms high, were from that time on out of the water, which now only covered the valleys and shallow hills.
HG|3|360|8|0|Forty days later, thus on November 10, Noah for the first time opened the window on the roof of the ark and sent forth a raven. But the raven already found land, flew from one place to another and did not return back to the ark.
HG|3|360|9|0|Since the raven did not return, Noah soon allowed a dove to escape, to find out whether the water on the earth has subsided.
HG|3|360|10|0|The dove, however, because everything was still bare and wet and in the valleys still mighty rivers raged and she did not find a dry place to put her foot down, she came back and sat down on the outstretched hand of Noah, who took her back into the box again.
HG|3|360|11|0|From then on Noah waited still another seven days, and on the eighth day had again a dove fly out; she only returned in the evening and had a leaf of a olive tree in its beak; and this was a sign for Noah that the water had receded on earth.
HG|3|360|12|0|And only he was allowed to know it, because the Lord had advised him secretly in his heart accordingly.
HG|3|360|13|0|After another seven days Noah again let fly out a dove; but she did not come back because she already found food on the dry and re-vegetated ground.
HG|3|360|14|0|But from then on Noah still waited until the first month of the new year, the year in which he would become 601 years of his age.
HG|3|360|15|0|By then the water had returned to the normal levels on earth and to the biggest part had run off into the great seas, and the earth became dry by the ongoing warm midday winds.
HG|3|360|16|0|On the 1st of January Noah and his sons began to work and removed the roof from the box, and for the first time looked from the high Ararat down to the renewed earth and saw no more water but only completely dry soil.
HG|3|360|17|0|But he nevertheless waited until the 27 February for the Lord's word.
HG|3|360|18|0|Then the Lord came to Noah, and instructed him, as is described in the first book of Moses, Chapter 8, to leave the ark.
HG|3|360|19|0|And Noah immediately opened the big gate, and everything flew, walked and crawled out of the box and searched for dwelling places on the new earth; and the Lord saw to it that everything once again found its food.
HG|3|360|20|0|And thus Noah had lived for one year and ten days with his family in the ark.
HG|3|360|21|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|361|1|0|But when Noah and everything that had life had left the box, Noah with his sons built an altar from smooth stones, added the wood from the removed roof of the ark, slew of every clean animal a male piece and lit for the Lord a big burnt offering and glorified and praised with his whole house the Lord God over and over.
HG|3|361|2|0|The Lord smelled the sweet savor of the sacrifice, which was Noah’s love for God, and therefore spoke from His heart to Noah: "Hereafter I will not curse the earth again because of the people; for poetry and the striving of man's heart is evil from his youth! And therefore I will henceforth not destroy everything that lives, as I have it done now; and for as long the earth will be earth, seed and harvest, cold and heat, summer and winter, and day and night will not stop!"
HG|3|361|3|0|Then the Lord laid His right hand upon the head of Noah and blessed him, and thus his whole house.
HG|3|361|4|0|And when the Lord had blessed Noah, He again spoke to him: "Be fertile and multiply, and fill the whole earth with both your race, as with your spirit!
HG|3|361|5|0|Your being be the fear and terror of all the animals of the earth, all the birds under the heavens, and over everything that creeps upon the earth; and thus all the fish are delivered into your hands.
HG|3|361|6|0|Everything that lives and moves on earth, be your food; I give it to you, as well as the green herb. Except for the flesh that still moves in its blood, do not eat (because the blood carries in animals as in humans, My wrath and My revenge); therefore I will avenge all the blood of the people, as well as the blood of the animals! (For in blood is death.)
HG|3|361|7|0|Thus I also want to revenge the body’s life of every person for the sake of man! Therefore I am the only Lord, and no one shall shed the blood of man! Who is shedding it, his blood shall be shed also!
HG|3|361|8|0|I created man to My image. But from his blood came sin; therefore death is in the blood; and My anger and My vengeance came into the blood and thus all blood shall be continually avenged by the body's death!
HG|3|361|9|0|The animals I have put in you hand, so that man’s soul can be perfect; but man remains in My hand, so that his spirit does not perish. Therefore be fertile and multiply on earth!
HG|3|361|10|0|I am building a covenant with you, and therefore also with all your descendents! And this I also do for your sake with all the animals near you, with all the birds, with all livestock, and with every beast on earth, and with all the animals who left the ark with you, this covenant should be visible, so that your soul can be perfect, so that I henceforth shall not bring such flooding upon the earth! For the earth is now cleansed, and the sinful flesh destroyed!
HG|3|361|11|0|Therefore multiply on earth anew; for I have put everything into your hands, so that your soul stay complete, and your spirit never perishes in My hand!"
HG|3|361|12|0|The continuation of the Lord's discourse follows.
HG|3|362|1|0|And the Lord spoke to Noah: "Behold, therefore I now have established a covenant with you, according to which henceforth no such Flood shall come upon the earth anymore and destroy all flesh on earth!
HG|3|362|2|0|But I also want to give you a visible sign as a constant memorial of this My covenant with you! But this is the sign of the covenant which I have made between Me and you and every living creature with you, henceforth for ever:
HG|3|362|3|0|I have put a bow in the clouds; it shall be the sign of this covenant between Me and the earth; and if it is necessary that I will lead clouds over the earth, one shall see this my bow in the clouds!
HG|3|362|4|0|Then I will remember My covenant between Me and  you and all living animals in all kinds of flesh, so that henceforth no longer a Flood shall come and destroy all flesh!
HG|3|362|5|0|Therefore My bow shall be in the clouds, so that I can look at it and then remember this My everlasting covenant between Me and all creatures on earth!
HG|3|362|6|0|And this I, you God and Lord, say to you, Noah: This is the true sign of the covenant which I now have erected between Me and all flesh on earth.”
HG|3|362|7|0|After this speech of the covenant, the Lord led Noah to a very fertile region, namely in the same, which nowadays is called Eriwan (Yerevan, added by the translator).
HG|3|362|8|0|When Noah arrived there, he was surprised because he came into an Eden with all kinds of already full ripe fruit in the third month of the new year.
HG|3|362|9|0|But the Lord blessed this beautiful country three times and gave it completely to Noah and his children to own.
HG|3|362|10|0|And Noah praised and glorified God for it over and over and said to the Lord: "O Lord, what service do You ask from me now, which forever should remain in all the seed of me?’
HG|3|362|11|0|And the Lord said: "You know, what I have said to Henoch! See, this order is always yours too; and thus remain in it for ever and ever! For I forever demand nothing else from the people, but to love Me, their God, Lord and Father above all! I demanded this from Henoch, and I also demand this from you and all your seed.
HG|3|362|12|0|But I want to reveal another thing to you: Behold, since it now pleases Me on this earth, as a true Prince of princes, a Lord of lords and a King of kings, I want to build a dwelling for Myself on this earth! Not far from here I'm going to build a city, and will dwell in the same until the big time of times, when I will walk in the flesh Myself among My right children!
HG|3|362|13|0|Thus the earth shall now be the place, on which My feet shall rest and walk!
HG|3|362|14|0|When I came to your fathers, I became invisible again; but you shall see Me walk on My feet on the ground of the earth as a man, and move towards the evening up to a country which shall be called Canaan (blessed country)!
HG|3|362|15|0|You will reach it in a seventeen days' journey! There I will build a city for Me; this, you and all your descendants, shall call 'Salem'! But My name as the Prince of princes, a Lord of lords and a King of kings shall be 'Melchizedek' {See also: "The three days in the Temple", Chap. 19 'an elder (priest) since eternity!’}
HG|3|362|16|0|You are free; but your descendants will have to give Me the tenth part of everything; who will refuse will be driven out of My neighborhood! Amen."
HG|3|362|17|0|Here the Lord withdrew visibly to the evening; but Noah prayed behind the Lord for as long as he could see him.
HG|3|362|18|0|Henceforth what further!
HG|3|363|1|0|After a while Noah explored his area to find some good wooden trunks for building a hut; but there was only little or nothing to find, because the flood had either buried all the forests under several fathoms of sand, or - especially from the mountains - were completely washed away and buried in the valleys under mud and debris.
HG|3|363|2|0|Thus, Noah asked the Lord that He should show him some wood from which he could build a hut.
HG|3|363|3|0|And soon a messenger arrived from the region where the Lord had moved to, and led Noah to a place where there was a beautiful forest, and said to him: "Behold, Noah, this forest the Lord has preserved for you under the water! Therefore you should settle here in the vicinity of this forest and built a hut for you in accordance to your needs! Thus you also should lay out fields to grow all kinds of crops, which you have brought here in the box!
HG|3|363|4|0|And see, here at your feet a bushy plant; it is the vine! Plant its branches duly into the earth; fertilize and burry them carefully, and it will yield you sweet grapes full of the best juice!
HG|3|363|5|0|Press these grapes in a good vessel which must be closed properly! Then let the juice in the vessel verment fully; and when it becomes pure, drink it moderately, and you will be strengthened by it and become very cheerful and happy! Thus it is the will of the Lord; do accordingly and you will be very happy and cheerful for the rest of your life!”
HG|3|363|6|0|After these words the messenger left Noah, and Noah soon complied with everything with the help of his sons, whose names were Sem, Ham and Japhet; and so, within seven years after the flood, Noah had a good and solid dwelling and many fields, pastures and a beautiful vineyard, which, however, only began to carry fruit after ten years, according to the will of the Lord.
HG|3|363|7|0|Then Noah gathered the grapes and pressed them into a suitable container made of cedar wood, had the juice well fermented, and when the juice became clear, he tasted it and found it very delicious and thus drank quite a lot from it.
HG|3|363|8|0|But since he did not know the effect of this juice, it happened that he became intoxicated by it and fell into a deep sleep. But because the wine caused him a lot of heat in the body, he undressed and lay naked on the green grass under a shady fig tree, around which the dwelling without a roof was was built.
HG|3|363|9|0|And when Ham, the father of Canaan (Canaan was born in the second year after the flood), came into the open hut, led by Canaan, and saw Noah’s private parts, he went outside to his brothers and told them about it.
HG|3|363|10|0|But Sem and Japheth took a cloak, put it over their shoulders, walked backwards into the hut to their Father Noah and covered their father's nakedness; but their faces were turned away so that they could not see their father's nakedness.
HG|3|363|11|0|But when Noah awoke from the wine anesthesia and learned what the little son of Ham had done to him, he said to Ham: "Therefore your son Canaan is cursed; for all times of times he shall remain a servant of servants and be the least among the brethren, because he first told you about my nakedness!
HG|3|363|12|0|Thereupon he turned to the two other sons and said: “Praise to God, may He widens the lineage of Sem! Canaan will remain his servant! Thus God also widens Japheth, and let him dwell in the hut of Sem; but Canaan remains his servant!"
HG|3|363|13|0|Thereupon he blessed Sem and Japheth; but he chased Ham out of the hut, along with his wife and children.
HG|3|363|14|0|Henceforth what follows!
HG|3|364|1|0|Ham then realized that he had acted wrongly and without consideration in front of his father and regretted it very much.
HG|3|364|2|0|This the two blessed brothers noted and went to Noah and told him how Ham repented his sin against him.
HG|3|364|3|0|And Noah said: "Listen, you my beloved sons, I also see Ham crying; but he does not cry for the sake of my father heart, but he cries because of his servitude! Thus he repents his transgression against me, because he thereby has fallen into bondage; however, that he hurt my father heart, he does not repent? And thus he remains a servant because he does not know that the living heart of his father stands higher than its bondage! Go and tell him such!"
HG|3|364|4|0|And Sem and Japheth soon told this to Ham.
HG|3|364|5|0|But he said: "Truly, brothers, if Noah had a living heart, he never would have cursed me to eternal servitude; but since he bears no living father heart in his chest, he did this to me!"
HG|3|364|6|0|And Sem said: "Verily, you are causing father injustice; for thus only self-love is talking out of you! The heart can only be found with the heart again, whether it is one or none!
HG|3|364|7|0|If you had a heart for the father, you would also find his; but since you've no heart for the father, you can also not find one in the father, and it is understandable now why the father cannot find anything in you that would be of his heart!"
HG|3|364|8|0|However, this admonition vexed Ham, and he took his wife and children and some cows, oxen and sheep, and moved up to the region of today’s Sidon and Tyre and named the land after his son and said:
HG|3|364|9|0|"Now, in the name of the Lord who also has blessed me, I just want to see how, where and when I will become a servant of my brothers!
HG|3|364|10|0|Truly, the curse of Noah, my father, did hurt me, although I have deserved it! I thus want to take revenge against my father and my brothers; but not by evil - no, God forbid! - But by blessing them I will exert my revenge!
HG|3|364|11|0|Those who cursed me, I want to bless; and this blessing will become glowing coals over their heads and will ignite their hearts! And thus the land of my son shall never be called a land of curse and bondage, but a land of glory and blessing!
HG|3|364|12|0|And thus my tribe shall never get into the situation, where they have to seek services in the huts of my brother’s descendants; but they will come to this blessed land and will seek and take up residence in my cities! Amen."
HG|3|364|13|0|And a messenger came from Salem and said to Ham: "This land belongs to Salem; who wants to live in it, must give to the King of kings in Salem the tithe of everything!"
HG|3|364|14|0|And Ham said: "Lord, here is everything that I have; take it, for it is Yours forever anyway!"
HG|3|364|15|0|And the messenger said: "Because this is your will, this land is blessed for the children of the Lord; and you shall be their faithful servant!"
HG|3|364|16|0|This pleased Ham a lot, and he gave a tithe of everything at once; but he did not understand that the messenger meant the descendants of Japheth to be the Lord's children.
HG|3|364|17|0|And so the Hamites and the Canaanites lived undisturbed in this country until the times of Abraham, because Ham had blessed those, who had given him the curse.
HG|3|364|18|0|Henceforth still a little more!
HG|3|365|1|0|Hams children increased substantially during the lifetime of Noah; for Noah lived after the flood for another three hundred and fifty years, and thus reached a total age of nine hundred and fifty years.
HG|3|365|2|0|Ham had a son whose name was Chus, and he already procreated the mighty hunter Nimrod, who founded the city of Babylon. This was a giant, measuring twelve shoes (1 shoe = 30 cm), and was the largest among the children of Cush, who were all of a gigantic size.
HG|3|365|3|0|However, since Nimrod was very powerful before the people but was nevertheless very pious, he was called the hunter of God, and the still for long good living Ham thought by himself: "When will be the children of God become unlike the children of Chus, and Canaan will serve them?!"
HG|3|365|4|0|And another messenger came from Salem to Ham and said to him: “Why are you becoming conceited about Nimrod? See, not with you, but with Sem and Japheth the Lord wants to procreated His children, and they shall come from the tribe of Sem and from the daughters of Japheth! Therefore the children of God will be of Sem and will come from Japheth!"
HG|3|365|5|0|When Ham heard this he became sad; for he now saw the effect of the curse of Noah over him.
HG|3|365|6|0|But the messenger said to Ham: "The Lord of Salem is not like a man to immediately curse someone; thus the children of God are not coming not from you because of the curse, but because of the divine order only!
HG|3|365|7|0|Even if you had not been cursed by Noah in Canaan, the children of God would still not come into the world through you, because you're not the first-born! But Sem is the firstborn, and Japheth is the most recently born before the flood; therefore, the glory will remain in Sem, and Japheth as the youngest will provide the daughters.
HG|3|365|8|0|But you are the servant of all, after the order of the Lord; and thus you're closer to the Lord than your brothers! And therefore the Lord also distinguishes your tribe with strength, numbers, wisdom and male purity and lets you first dwell in the land in which he will guide His children only very much later!
HG|3|365|9|0|Indeed though, do not believe that all the descendants of Sem and Japheth will be called children of God; certainly not! Behold, I have the tribe register of Sem; I will reveal it to you, and in the end you will see, when and by whom the children of God will wonderfully come into the world! And thus listen!
HG|3|365|10|0|Two years after the Flood Sem begat Arphachshad, like you Canaan; but you have already fathered in the very first year the twins Chus and Mizraim and in the second year Puth and Canaan, and wanted to excel yourself in front of your brothers.
HG|3|365|11|0|And see, this was not entirely right before the Lord! Therefore the Lord turned to Sem and Japheth, because they were the last, and gave Arphachsad to Sem only with your fourth son and blessed him already in the womb!
HG|3|365|12|0|To Arphachsad He gave Salah; to Salah Eber; to Eber Pelek; to Pelek Regu, who was born today; and Regu will be given Serug; to him He will give Nahor; to him Tarah; only from him will be coming Abraham and his brothers Nahor and Haran!
HG|3|365|13|0|And, behold, Abraham will be called to become the actual father of the children of God!
HG|3|365|14|0|But you as well as Noah will still see Abraham, and all living generations starting with Noah will bless him, and you shall not withhold your blessing from him!
HG|3|365|15|0|Until now 131 years have elapsed after the Flood, and Abraham will be born in the 229th year after the flood. Thus you and Noah, who will be living for another 219 years from now on, thus will be living in total for 350 years after the flood, will get to know quite well the father of the children of God, since you will be living from now on for still another 300 years! (Since biblical time calculations result in 292 years, it is possible that here in the Lorber Text a reversal of numbers could have occurred {229 instead of 292})
HG|3|365|16|0|Behold, the Lord has determined it this way, and that is all good; put up with this and you will get an equal share before God forever! Amen."
HG|3|365|17|0|Thereupon the messenger left Ham again, who lived at Sidon. (Sidon, nowadays Saida.) Ham was satisfied with this answer and let go completely his selfishness about the strength of his descendants.
HG|3|365|18|0|And this was up to Abraham My household, of which in the beginning of this work was done mentioning and defining!
HG|3|365|19|0|There are of course many things that still could have been shown which occurred from Noah to Abraham; but since Moses already has given it in detail and thus every one who is versed in the science of correspondence, can find every minor event, this already stretched work is completed!
HG|3|365|20|0|Good for anyone who will make the law of love which shines through, the foundation of his life; for he then will find in it true, eternal life!
HG|3|365|21|0|But who will read it just as another fairytale history book, will obtain a very meager harvest for his mind!
HG|3|365|22|0|But who will scoff and pursue this work, will not escape the certain temporal and eternal death; because I will get to him unexpectedly, when he will least expect it!
HG|3|365|23|0|For the publication of this work, at the right time instructions will be given to one or the other of those who were involved with it right from the very beginning, to revitalize their spirit.
HG|3|365|24|0|I thus give herewith to all My dear friends and children My richest blessings, My Father's love and My fullest mercy! Walk faithfully and fearlessly on these ways of life, and I, the Lord and Father and God of all of you, will lead you with My hand in My house; and not a single hair of anybody will be hurt!
HG|3|365|25|0|Amen, Amen, Amen.
HG|3|366|1|1|Annex
HG|3|366|1|0|So that you may more easily understand the earth’s topography and composition and bring it closer to your imagination, it is first of all necessary to present the former main mountain ranges, both in Asia, as well as Europe and Africa in one picture before the eyes of your mind; because of the many that have existed at that time, no trace can be found today. Partly they have been torn apart and washed away by the retreat of the sea, and their old connecting ridges are lying now buried deep beneath the stream debris of the valleys, and here and there the currently existing streams and rivers must squeeze through the pinched off mountain’s narrow gorges. But as for the high mountains, they have - except for a few - been altered by the action of the different weathering conditions to such an extent, that a person who lived only a thousand years ago, would now not that easily recognize them as the same, if he had been placed in an area with his former consciousness in which he had lived a thousand years ago as a human being. One only has to take a closer look at the stone debris of a few hours wide river valley and consider the mass that occurs in the same to a depth of four hundred fathoms, which has been loosened by water in the area of the high mountains, from the origin of such a stream to its mouth at some sea, and one can easily understand that the mountains, only two- to three thousand years ago, had a very different shape than now.
HG|3|366|2|0|This preface was necessary so that you may understand more easily the pre-Noah geography of the mountains.
HG|3|366|3|0|We begin with the north of Europe, and then move over partly to Asia and then to the southern parts of Europe and at the end to Africa.
HG|3|366|4|0|From the mountains which almost run through the middle of Sweden and Norway, a prominent mountain range connected in the far north in an ever higher direction to the Ural Mountains, and had a base width of a hundred, yes even up to two hundred German miles (1 German mile ~ 7.5 km). But this mountain range was also linked to the current mountains of Denmark and from there connected to those mountains which partly more or less separates the western flat-Europe from today's mountainous German Europe, up to Switzerland, and thus at that stage the Swiss Mountains were linked with the Ural which in turn went through Central Asia and joined the high Tibet. This was thus a continuous mountain chain, whose lower parts still had a height of five- to six thousand feet above sea level; but these mountains - holding the still to be described Mediterraneans, which at that time were not connected to any of the main oceans - had not everywhere the same solid consistency and therefore were breached by the flooding and swept away in different directions.
HG|3|366|5|0|During that time there existed two main Mediterraneans.
HG|3|366|6|0|The northern Mediterranean consisted of a large basin stretching from today's Black Sea, in part over the whole European Russia and all adjacent low level countries up to the current Baltic Sea and also to the lower parts of the current European Turkey up today’s so-called Iron Gate, as well as the narrow passes at Belgrade and Semlin which were reached by its mountainous waves during large storms. This was therefore the northern Mediterranean.
HG|3|366|7|0|The second Mediterranean, which was not connected to the former, and still today carries the name, ‘Mediterranean Sea’, had just like the northern Mediterranean, no link with any oceans; but its surface was throughout not smaller in size than that of the aforementioned 'black' or ‘northern'. The second Mediterranean covered the region of today's Fiume where a broad and long valley stretches into Croatia and from there further in different branches to the riverbed of the Sava as far as Krain and there up against those areas where the high mountains begin. On the other side it covered the current Venetian Kingdom, as well as the area of Lombardy and also some eastern parts of France, while in Africa covering the Nile Valley up to the Cataracts and also today's Great Sandy Desert.
HG|3|366|8|0|From Asia a significant high mountain range existed of which still nowadays substantial remnants are present. This mountain range extended from the north-eastern part of Africa to also the high cataracts which further on are linked to today's high mountains of Africa. The Strait of Gibraltar was also connected to the present-day Spain, namely by a fairly high mountain range, and thus formed the second Mediterranean, which in size compared well with the Northern Mediterranean; however, generally it was lying many fathoms lower than the northern Mediterranean, of which the Black Sea today is still a remnant.
HG|3|366|9|0|Now, there still existed a third Mediterranean. To determine the ancient locality of it, one just needs to look at those plains and valleys, which are currently traversed by the Danube, Drava and Mura, together with their tributaries. This smaller Mediterranean at that time was not known to anybody because such prehistoric Europe had not yet been inhabited by any human beings; there only existed masses of all kinds of animals, usually huge in size, of which one can still find remains (in petrified condition) today in some mountain caves or beneath sand- and gravel deposits.
HG|3|366|10|0|But you should not be thinking that this small Mediterranean existed on its own; because especially in Europe a lot of significantly large lakes existed which were connected to this third Mediterranean by runoffs. The Krain, or its plaines up to the deep Upper Krain, was a by itself enclosed lake, of which the present-day so-called Ljubljana marsh is a remnant, which, however, was linked with a strong outflow into the area of today's Rann and the second Mediterranean, which covered the vast plains of Croatia.
HG|3|366|11|0|A main part which was connected with the third Mediterranean stretched from the present day Drava valley up to the area of the Sovereignty of Fall and further on the narrow pass where the Drava river had to find a way through a long row of mountains up to the area of today's Eis, from where quite a large lake began, of which the present-day so-called Werther lake (Woerthersee) is a remnant. Part of this lake extended up to the Drava valley and far beyond Villach from where it was connected to still many smaller lakes. Thus today's Enns valley was also a separate lake, which dug its way through the nowadays called G'säus and from there further on where it joined a much larger lake which covered the Danube valley and further upwards all plains of Bavaria and partly also the wide Inn valley in Tirol. Today’s Mur, just like the Danube, had a shallow connection with the third Mediterranean. The area of today's Wildons up to the present-day Gösting was covered by a smaller lake, and behind Gösting was another called Mur lake, covering the whole Mur surface and its flat side valleys, which in turn had smaller lakes in their background and thus were connected to the main lake via small outflows. Today’s Switzerland had many similar small lakes of which remnants still exist nowadays.
HG|3|366|12|0|With that you have a sufficient picture of the state of the pre-deluge mountains and the waters of this small part of the world. We now want to particularly take a look at Central Asia and its main mountains, which separates Central Asia from South Asia and which was the actual cradle of the Adamic human race!
HG|3|366|13|0|From the Ural - as already shown - a mountain range joined the high Tibet, which already at that stage was criss crossed by many of the most fertile valleys, carrying rivers coming from the mountains and which had their main runoff to the north.
HG|3|366|14|0|These mountains had later, during the times of Hanoch and especially under the descendants of Seth, been inhabited, while the Hanochites lived in the plains and spread far beyond this mountain range. But when they saw that the inhabitants of the mountains were much better off than they themselves in their fertile and far stretching plains, they began to increasingly tease and pursue the inhabitants of the mountains, and despite many admonitions they did not let go of the persecutions, but began by means of their explosive grains, of which today's Chinese powder is a descendant, to literally blow up and destroy these mountains, by drilling deep holes in the same. In their deepest blindness they thereby not only provided an exit point for these large bodies of water, whose basins were sealed by these mountains, but also for those basins much further afield, covered by the Tibetan and Taurus mountains and to the north for long stretches by the Ural. Thereby particularly in the area of today's Caspian Sea, where once Hanoch stood, the largest immersion occurred, and the breakthrough of the waters was so powerful that it reached a height of between seven and eight thousand feet above the other oceans, and was further increased and supported by a prolonged rainfall over the whole of Central Asia.
HG|3|366|15|0|This extraordinary high level of water in the whole of Central Asia found to a large part its outflow through today’s Volga valley and increased this ‘northern’ Mediterranean by many fathoms; the anyway weak land barrier at today’s Constantinople (now Istanbul) was not able to withstand the subsequent forceful breakout, which was further supported by extraordinary, far reaching, all destructible fire eruptions occurring at the same time in that area.
HG|3|366|16|0|How high the waters of Central Asia have risen by itself, is proven by the fact that Noah with his box found ground on a plateau of the Ararat, on which the box settled. Most of the water in Central Asia found its main outlet of course only to the north and east; but an extremely substantial part also to the south and west. Thereby the second major Mediterranean became so overfilled that it partly by its weight but mainly through the underground fire eruptions, carved itself a torrential outflow into the Atlantic Ocean and in a few hundred years drained to such an extent that all to it connected presently, partly very fertile plains dried out, by which especially the coastal regions of Asia became gradually populated.
HG|3|366|17|0|To a large part have the still surviving people of the high middle Mountains of Asia as well as those of the Ural accomplished this, which in those days was a prolific and wide stretch of land up to the northern sea, from where then also the rest of the northern parts of Europe, especially on the mountains, were populated. From these nations also the Taurisci originated, who settled on the mountains of Styria and many other countries and lived there for a long time peacefully among themselves, until the avarice and greed of the Romans and Greeks had located them.
HG|3|366|18|0|The isthmus which during the time of the Hanochean  flood connected Europe with Asia, was named after the in this area living patriarch, who also belonged to the inhabitants of the mountains and served as a kind of prophet throughout western Asia, called Deucalion - which means "sent by God" or "I come from God" -, also named the Isthmus of Deucalion, and thus the flood was therefore also called for a long time by the people who inhabited South Asia, Deucalion's Flood, until after a few centuries, the descendants of Noah informed them about the main cause and course of this flood with all the circumstantial events surrounding it. In the course of many years, the then large lakes of Central Asia started to dry up, and unfortunately left behind until now still desolate and uninhabitable land; only towards China and at the northern foot of the Tibetan high mountains, is it fertile and habitable.
HG|3|366|19|0|From these parts originated the to you well known Mongols, Huns, Tartars and Turkomans, who after the overpopulation of their lands were forced to emigrate and turned partly to the east and partly to the west, where they caused those inhabitants great distress and harm everywhere.
HG|3|366|20|0|In the east the old Sihinites and in Japan the Meduhedites the power and weight of the Mongols, and in the west especially the Huns, in alliance with the Tatars, and later on the Turkomans, made themselves very palpable and resulted in those times to you well-known large migrations of nations.
HG|3|366|21|0|In the present time many attempts has been made to selectively turn the desert parts of Central Asia into fertile land; but the knowledge to make such desolate lands fertile, is still too deeply buried in the night of their pagan superstition, and therefore this large stretch of land will have to wait for a very long time until it will arrive at its old pre-Noah fertility.
HG|3|366|22|0|How fertile at that time, with the inclusion of a large part of Siberia, this region was, is proved by the still frequent discovery of mammoths and still many other grass- and leaf-eating animals, resting under the perpetual snow and ice, who, after the destruction of this very fertile land, could not feed themselves any longer and therefore have long been completely extinct. To this group of animals, in addition to the large mammoth, belongs the giant deer, the giant sheep, the unihorn giant horse and the like, of which fossilized remains can still be found in parts of the Ural Mountains, to a great extent in caves of northern Tibet and also under the snow and ice of Siberia.
HG|3|366|23|0|Here someone might easily ask, why one would not also find particularly in Siberia remains of human bodies. And the answer is: because the human body is much more etheric in all its parts and has been created from the primordial beginning to easily decompose - that is, as far as the descendants of Adam are concerned!
HG|3|366|24|0|But regarding the pre-Adamitic so called animal people, also called Cephonasims (observer of the firmament), here and there fossilized remains can be found, just as here and there descendants of this kind of animal people can be found and who take their position between the descendants of Cain and the currently occurring monkeys, like chimpanzees and orangutans.
HG|3|366|25|0|But among all animal species they possessed the greatest instinctive intelligence and built themselves here and there of course very simple dwellings and at narrow places rerouted streams and rivers with stones and thereby built themselves a kind of bridge over such sites; and if the water started to flow over such bridges - which was usually the case - they soon built another higher stone wall upstream next to the previous one, and often continued this work for as long as a plump terrace of ten or more of such bridges emerged, which in the end, however, was of little use to them because the water behind it began to swell again and overflowed this and all the previous bridges anew.
HG|3|366|26|0|These people, who had a short tail, but which was covered with a thick tuft of hair, were thus the builders of these walls, of which still today traces can be found, and to which a high age is allocated, which indeed is sometimes the case, so that particularly in the mountainous areas, the age of these walls far exceeds the age of Adam; but they are just as little the work of a free human mind, than the very purposely built houses of the beavers in those waters where these animals find their abundant food.
HG|3|366|27|0|There also exist other species of animals on Earth, which build and set up their homes in a manner, that people themselves, if they can find such, are highly astonish about it; but one still very easily recognizes these buildings as works of an animal, because they occur always in the same manner and form. Also, the material of which they are built, can be analyzed by an experienced chemist, but the building material can be just as little found in nature than the stuff of which the spider spins its thread, the bee builds its cell and snail its house. And as it is with such animals, it is also not that different the case with the actual pre-Adamites {jl.Ev08.072} who occur in the forests of Africa and here and there in the Americas.
HG|3|366|28|0|I mean, that I have shown you as briefly as possible the shape of the earth during the time of Adam more than sufficiently clear and you will have to ask not much more about it.
HG|3|366|29|0|I just want to make two concluding remarks:
HG|3|366|30|0|The first is that the current Danube has paved its way through the Iron Gate only several hundred years later, whereby nevertheless also the hands of people had be used, to regulate the flow through the Iron Gate to such an extent that this place was also now passable for larger vehicles. To where the above mentioned Mur-lakes have transported their framing obstacles, you only have to look at the surrounding hills of the Mur and the Mur soil itself, and its debris will immediately tell you, how these hills have formed and at the same time how the present day third embankment of the Mur was formed; there you will easily find the remnants of the gradually destroyed embankments.
HG|3|366|31|0|On the ground around Graz you will in a not very significant depth easily find quintal heavy pebbles and for the most part also of very hard consistency. Below Wildon, however, the Mur was already less aggressive; only here and there, but already at quite a depth, heavy rolled limestones occur, and further down below Radkersburg up to the discharge of the Mur into the Drava, you will only find sand rather than rolled stones, and the reason for this was that the Mur here already had a very wide bed and thus lost its flow force due to a too shallow gradient.
HG|3|366|32|0|Go to Egypt, and you will find up to near the cataracts very little stone pebbles, but instead a greater amount of more reddish and sometimes whitish sand! The reason for this is that the Nile has a very evenly distributed  fall from the Cataracts to the Mediterranean Sea - while other rivers have a much steeper gradient towards the sea, except for the Danube into the Black Sea, the Volga into the Caspian Sea and the Amazon in America into the Atlantic Ocean.
HG|3|366|33|0|Secondly, concerning the flooding of America of which among the primordial inhabitants of this part of the world, some dark legends exist, it, however, serves as no proof whatsoever for a general flooding there! Because at that time the lowlands of this part of the world were in anyway still partly under water. Over time, this from north to south sprawling part of the world was mainly by inner fire eruptions lifted more and more above sea level, and the sea was forced to gradually runoff.
HG|3|366|34|0|In addition, there occurred another for this earth grand natural phenomenon:
HG|3|366|35|0|In this primeval earth, in which according to the law of the sea-migration, the biggest part of the sea was still located more to the north, from the extreme west coast of Africa an uninterrupted island row occurred up to the eastern corner of present-day Brazil and thus divided the North Atlantic from the South Atlantic; and these two oceans were only connected with each other through a lot of straits, of which the largest had barely the width of the Red Sea.
HG|3|366|36|0|But at that time, all parts of the world, especially the seabed, suffered many changes by the underground fire force, and the aforementioned island series, as well as many thousands of large and small islands of the world's great oceans, sank into the deep seabed and the North Atlantic could then unhindered flow through this wide gate into the South Atlantic, and in the northern parts of the earth many islands and other lowlands emerged as usable land, and as such also the lands of America.
HG|3|366|37|0|Therefor the former still far to the South Pole reaching tip of Africa is until now still under water; which is why the sea in front of the mountains of the Cape of Good Hope forms a kind of mountain, which makes it difficult for ships to cross, especially in low winds and often had to make a big detour to get to the flat part of the East Sea. It is of course much easier for modern day steamers.
HG|3|366|38|0|There you then also have the Flood of America and for a lot of large and small islands, and do not research this message any further, otherwise I would have to lead you back into the primordial creational periods and many sea-migrations; and you would not gain any more useful knowledge than the old woman who could not understand how she could have come to so many creases and wrinkles, despite having always lived good and chaste, and when still a girl of twenty years of age, for no price in the world, not one single wrinkle could be discovered on her whole body.
HG|3|366|39|0|Yes, here one can not say anything else than: "All this has been arranged by God the Lord, that times change and we people with everything that surrounds us, change with times!”
HG|3|366|40|0|Therefore, let us leave the earth in peace; in a thousand years, it will already look completely different! And therefore good and end with this explanation, which I have given to you, so that you can more easily understand some issues in the Gospels and the writings of Moses! Amen.
FL|0|1|1|1|Chapter 1
FL|0|1|1|1|THE ORIGIN OF THE FLY. (March 8, 1842)
FL|0|1|1|0|The fly, a small animal indeed and often troublesome to man as well as other living creatures on earth, especially at that time of the year when the rays of the sun beat upon the ground, is not so insignificant in the order of things or so purposeless as it may seem to be.
FL|0|1|2|0|In order to examine all this completely and usefully, we must pre-examine the natural state of this little animal.
FL|0|1|3|0|It would be superfluous to show you the shape of the yet-to-be-discussed fly, of which you will surely have many, but we should not neglect her interesting details or her coming into existence, which should be observed with diligence and an attentive spirit.
FL|0|1|4|0|How and what is the origin of the fly?
FL|0|1|5|0|Scientists may know that the fly lays eggs which are so small that they can hardly be seen by the human eye, and are, therefore, so light that the eggs, like sun-dust, can stay in the air very easily.
FL|0|1|6|0|But where does the fly lay its little eggs, since their number often exceeds millions, and how and where are they raised? Have you ever seen a young fly? However, the gnats are not young flies.
FL|0|1|7|0|Understand, the fly, upon reaching maturity, lays her eggs wherever it sits down, and then it forgets about them. Millions are scattered by the wind into all regions of the earth, millions go into the water, yes, you probably cannot think of anything on earth, which remains free from its eggs. Since there is, so to speak, nothing so holy on which it might not land or which it may not sniff, therefore, other than glowing coals and a blazing fire, there is almost nothing, which the fly might not smear with its eggs.
FL|0|1|8|0|Where the fly lays her little eggs and how they appear we already know, but how they hatch and how many survive of the countless numbers that are laid, we shall understand at once.
FL|0|1|9|0|Most of these little eggs, which are laid on moist walls of houses or preferably in animal stalls or on rotting wood or some other moisture-holding mold, are safe, but the eggs blown away by the wind, of these only a very few hatch. Nevertheless, nothing is lost; instead it has another wise purpose, including those that are inhaled by man and beast, often amounting to millions, with just one breath. But let us leave those that are destined for another purpose and return to those that do hatch.
FL|0|1|10|0|How will these hatch?
FL|0|1|11|0|Please note, when the sun has warmed the earth sufficiently, these little eggs begin to grow until they are so big they can be seen by a reasonably sharp eye as a whitish-gray flower pollen. Naturally, they are seen only at the spots where they have been laid by the fly. This is the time of hatching which happens thus:
FL|0|1|12|0|The little eggs are compelled to break open by the awakened spirits of the pre-animals of the natural order congregated within the eggs. These spirits combine into a life in the form of a scarcely visible worm. This worm nourishes itself for a few days from the moisture available at the place where it was hatched. The period of nourishment is not determined exactly, but is determined by the quality and richness of the nourishment present.
FL|0|1|13|0|Up to this point, the reproduction process of the fly occurs in the normal way.
FL|0|1|14|0|However, I asked you at the outset whether or not you had ever seen a young fly. See, the actual miracle of the little fly is concealed in this. It is suddenly here and nobody knows where it came from or where it was born.
FL|0|1|15|0|Then, how does this miracle happen?
FL|0|1|16|0|Perhaps, on occasion, you have heard old people say, ‘”The flies come partly from dust and partly from the scattered parts of dead flies.” It appears to be thus but, of course, in reality it is not so.
FL|0|1|17|0|As soon as the worm has reached the proper size, which is approximately the size of a comma of a medium type script, the little worm bursts open and turns itself inside out. Then the former outer skin reforms, expands and stretches out to become the actual body of the fly, well provided with all the inner digestive organs; the former inside of the worm then brings forth the outer, visible parts of the fly, which, as soon as this transformation has occurred and comes into contact with the outside air, reach their final stage of development within a time frame of five to seven seconds maximum, at which time the fly is fully developed.
FL|0|1|18|0|Comprehend well, this is the birth or, rather, the most noteworthy coming into being of the fly, and to every observer this must appear as a sufficient miracle! Nevertheless, this is the least miraculous attribute of this little animal. What will follow soon will astonish you greatly and leave you in awe! - so let us continue this noteworthy subject another day.
FL|0|2|1|1|Chapter 2
FL|0|2|1|1|THE FEET OF THE FLY. (March 11, 1842)
FL|0|2|1|0|It will not have escaped your notice, and you will have seen quite often how the fly, with its six little feet, patters forth so agilely on a highly polished vertical surface as well as on a horizontal table or plane.
FL|0|2|2|0|But how is this possible for this animal, since its feet, although each one terminates with two very small pointed claws, are still smooth on the outside?
FL|0|2|3|0|See, that is already something miraculous, considering that on a vertically standing, highly polished surface, not even the lightest down feather can remain hanging without being glued on! How is it possible for the fly without some means of sticking?
FL|0|2|4|0|Some very active natural scientists have found, with the aid of very powerful magnifying devices, that the fly – and all animals of this kind – have a very elastic little bell attached to its feet between the claws, which it uses as tiny vacuums to thin the air, accomplished in the following manner: when a fly places a foot on the upright surface of a window pane, she sucks in the air inside of a bell, thus the foot, provided with the vacuum of the little bell, is held fast to the surface by the weight of the outer air surrounding the little bell.
FL|0|2|5|0|To accomplish this task, each fly would have to have its own internal air pump! And how fast it would have to operate such an inexpressibly clever mechanical device to satisfy the demands of all six feet in the quick and unpredictable meanderings of the fly?!
FL|0|2|6|0|Obviously, this is hardly feasible, although the fly does in fact possess such visible little bells! But, if the fly does not hold itself in the manner diagnosed by the natural scientists, how does it accomplish this task” – the answer will be very easily perceived from the following presentation.
FL|0|2|7|0|If you have ever, even once, observed a fly very closely, you must have noticed that it is provided with tiny hairs and bristle-like points all over its body. Yes, even the pair of wings on their outermost rim are provided with a large quantity of outward-running ray-like pointed little feathers.
FL|0|2|8|0|What use is all this to the fly? Soon we will have the answer.
FL|0|2|9|0|These little hairs and bristle-like points are all useful electricity vacuums, and the electricity sucked into the fly streams toward the negative pole, which is simultaneously serving as the attracting or drawing- together pole, which then flows into the already well-known little bells in the feet of the fly. Being negative, it becomes very hungry for the positive electricity.
FL|0|2|10|0|See, this then is the answer to the previous question.
FL|0|2|11|0|But then you will say, “That occurs quite naturally. Therefore, how is it a miracle?” To which I can give you no other answer than this: The more natural a matter appears to you, it is that much more a miracle because it is not something transitory and thus of little use, but permanent and therefore a constant and beneficial miracle for all times to him who wants to observe it in My name! For you need only to meditate a little and think a bit and it must become clear to you which of the following is more of a miracle – the Israelites crossing the Red Sea or the existence of a fruit-bearing tree, which still brings forth the same fruit as it did at the time of Adam, or our fly, which is still the same today as it was millions of years before Adam! Now, judge for yourselves which miracle is greater or more important!
FL|0|2|12|0|If the fly is called a miracle, yes, a great miracle by Me, by virtue of its unusual development as well as its continued survival and the usefulness of all its life-bearing parts, and due to its other, as yet unknown purpose, is proclaimed by Me as wonderful, yes, an extremely wonderful being, then the walking of the fly on a polished surface can be called a miracle with more right – since this can be observed by everyone daily, should a person give this occurrence any importance at all – than the collapse of the walls of Jericho by Joshua’s trumpets.
FL|0|2|13|0|The fly walking on a vertical polished surface occurs countless times every day before your eyes, while concerning the collapse of the walls of Jericho, other than being recorded in the Scriptures, there is no trace of it in the whole world. Therefore, whosoever wants to make some use of the miraculous collapse of the walls of Jericho, will have to believe strongly that it happened at all, whereas on a summer’s day he is afflicted by more than a thousand miracles of the first kind, which often calls to him annoyingly, “See here, you proud and arrogant man, how richly the Great Holy Creator has surrounded you with living miracles, from which you should learn and acknowledge within you how close to you the Lord of Life is!”
FL|0|2|14|0|Therefore, judge for yourselves which of the miracles is greater and more important in relation to you! To a heart full of loving understanding, I think a fly buzzing in your ear, a cricket chirping, a twittering sparrow and a modest (spring) violet do not sing a less an uplifting high song in praise to Me than Solomon in all his wisdom and kingly majesty!
FL|0|2|15|0|The wisdom of Solomon is great wisdom to those who themselves are into the wisdom of Solomon, but in the song of the living, as well as the silent, nature, lie greater, as well as endlessly deeper, things than in all the wisdom of the son of David!
FL|0|2|16|0|And so the fly tells you, with its so wonderfully rapid flight, what holy power sets its light wings into quick motion and with these wings carries the wonder animal happily in all directions, here and there, up and down, and tells you constantly as well, “If the Holy Father does such great miracles on me, a small despised animal, what will He do with you, His children?!
FL|0|2|17|0|Isn’t this wisdom above wisdom and miracle above miracle?!
FL|0|2|18|0|The final part of this communication will reveal to you this miracle fully; therefore, let the good and true be enough for today!
FL|0|3|1|1|Chapter 3
FL|0|3|1|1|THE FLY AS AIR ELECTRICITY BALANCER. (March 15, 1842)
FL|0|3|1|0|What we have learned so far about the fly is certainly wonderful, yes, more than wonderful, but one of the greater miracles is contained in its purpose and the way in which it corresponds to its purpose.
FL|0|3|2|0|How manifold is this purpose? Can it be simple? And if it is, how simple would that be? Can it be manifold?
FL|0|3|3|0|In the entire creation there is nothing that has more than two polarities, namely a positive and a negative polarity. Therefore, there is only a below and an above, an outer and an inner, a material and a spiritual, a good and an evil, a true and a false.
FL|0|3|4|0|Thus, if we talk about the reason for an entity’s being, it can only be within the confines of these two polarities. And so let us see for what purposes the fly is useful.
FL|0|3|5|0|Let us consider the outer pole.
FL|0|3|6|0|You must be aware of how very few of these animals there are in the wintertime, whereas in the summer all is buzzing and teeming with these little air inhabitants.
FL|0|3|7|0|See, My dear children, we will presently introduce another miracle from our little animal.
FL|0|3|8|0|We have already seen, with the discovery of the first miracle in which I explained to you its ability to walk, why the fly is so full of little hairs and bristles. But this is not the only reason for the fly being so hairy and bristly. You will soon learn why each of these little animals has been provided with a pair of wings.
FL|0|3|9|0|Understand that this animal, through the sucking in of the electrical stuff (in the manner already explained) becomes so weightless against the earth’s gravity that it can be carried about in the air by its little wings in all directions!
FL|0|3|10|0|Why is it carried about thus, or why, the warmer it is, must it fly, here and there, faster? Pay close attention and we shall soon see!
FL|0|3|11|0|See, these millions and millions of flies have the purpose of consuming the excessive so-called electrical fire generated by the sun, thus lessening its effect, so that it does not unleash itself through overloading and delivering a finishing blow to the entire world. Understand, this electrical fluid is an extremely mighty fire – this, of course, means ‘in its positive sphere’! As long as the planet’s negative electricity is in balance with the positive, which develops from the sun’s rays, no unleashing of the positive electricity is possible. But if the positive electricity exceeds the negative even by a thousandth part, the unleashing of the positive is almost unavoidable. How then is such devastation prevented?
FL|0|3|12|0|Now, watch our little animals, how they flit here and there so industriously and, in their rapid flight, suck up the excess positive electricity, wherein the polarity is soon reversed; the fly uses up the positive, which resembles oxygen, and then breathes out the negative, as man does with nitrogen from the inhaled air after the lungs have retained the oxygen for the nourishment of the blood.
FL|0|3|13|0|However, you might ask Me, “Are these little animals really capable of all this?”
FL|0|3|14|0|And I say to you: Oh yes, My dear ones! A single fly reverses so much positive electricity in one summer’s day that, if it was collected in a container, there would be enough energy to turn a mountain ten times larger than your Schlossberg into dust in a second, - so with the quantity of air a person inhales and exhales. If kindled, it could destroy all of Europe, totally changing its appearance, so that nobody would recognize it as it was before or as it is now, a well-populated and fruitful land.
FL|0|3|15|0|So that this does not sound too fantastic to you, I will draw your attention to the insignificant cause (i.e. in the natural sense) of the large earthquake that was felt over almost an entire hemisphere and beyond. See, this was caused by thousands of cubic feet of trapped air which was kindled through outside pressure.
FL|0|3|16|0|Now, let us assume that a person with four breaths consumes, or rather, reverses and exchanges one cubic foot of air. Think how often a person inhales throughout the day, and you will be amazed at the amount of air just one man consumes, or rather exchanges in the course of a day – or to be more correct – in a 24 hour period. If you consider this in the light of the above, it should not sound too fantastic when I present to you the possibility of the destruction of Europe through the quantity of one person’s daily breath.
FL|0|3|17|0|Therefore, what I said before about the amount of electricity a fly converts in one day should not sound too fantastic. And if one fly can accomplish so much, think how much more millions and millions can accomplish.
FL|0|3|18|0|Now, My dear little children, isn’t it a miracle when I protect the world from sudden destruction with such an insignificant little worker?!
FL|0|3|19|0|But all of this is just a small secondary purpose of this little animal and, therefore, not the greatest of miracles. But be patient, the main point is coming soon – and so let us leave it again for today.
FL|0|4|1|1|Chapter 4
FL|0|4|1|1|THE FLY AS LIFEGUARD TO MAN. (March 16, 1842)
FL|0|4|1|0|We have learned this little animal’s one purpose for the negative pole, but that is not the only purpose for that pole. There are still a number of secondary purposes arranged as a householder arranges tasks for his servants, in that secondary tasks are used in addition to the primary task, so that his movements and time are fully occupied. Therefore, before we proceed to another of the main tasks of this little animal, let us acquaint ourselves with a few more of his secondary tasks.
FL|0|4|2|0|As you know, My dear little ones, in the summer it can be quite troublesome to you when there are so many flies in the room bothering you, especially when they are quite persistent. For this action, none of you should scold this little animal, for on just such a day it performs a very important little secondary task, indeed a most useful task to man and domestic animals. You would like to know what this secondary task consists of! Be patient, first a little remembrance – then we will have the answer.
FL|0|4|3|0|Understand, My dear little children, on such a very warm summer’s day, especially when the barometer is very low, countless milliards and milliards of little atomic animals are born out of the low lying ether into the atmospheric air, which is the reason why you often see the air a dense blue, so dense that it is difficult to see areas only a few hours distant.
FL|0|4|4|0|If you then take a breath, several trillion of these little atomic animals take the opportunity to march into you. Even though they are so small that you would not even notice billions of them in a heap, the several decillions, which a man sometimes inhales during such a day, do amount to something quite significant, and – since these life forms are quite dangerous to the human body – could be enough to take a man’s natural life. The dangerous nature of these little animals to the human body is close to that which is commonly called prussic acid.
FL|0|4|5|0|Now we understand this, but we still don’t know what that has to do with our fly. This is one of the previously mentioned little secondary tasks of the fly, which we will get to right after the following explanations.
FL|0|4|6|0|You see, that portion of the ‘atomic creatures’ that a person inhales is not the most dangerous to his health, because the oxygen-poor blood, i.e. oxygen poor due to the atmospheric conditions, readily and beneficially absorbs that part. It is quite a different matter with those that settle themselves on the outer skin, and especially at those places where the pores of the skin are mostly open.
FL|0|4|7|0|When these animalcules enter the pores, in contrast to the ones inhaled, they take on a positive character as long as the outer pole is in balance with the inner pole, as it is in moderate temperatures, there is no danger, but if the outer pole exceeds the inner pole only by one part in a million, then there is already a great danger to man’s life, since there could develop a pole reversal in him, which would be as beneficial as if someone stuck himself with a needle freshly dipped in prussic acid.
FL|0|4|8|0|If the outer pole would suddenly over-balance the inner, negative pole, by one part in a hundred, then there could occur a visible electrical discharge, which would, in a few moments, turn his body into a handful of foul-smelling ashes.
FL|0|4|9|0|In the first case, look to the plagues; these are nothing but such consequences. The second instance, referred to as spontaneous combustion does not happen very often, but is not completely unknown or unheard of, especially in the more southern lands.
FL|0|4|10|0|Now that we know this, let us look to our little household helpers and observe them at their work.
FL|0|4|11|0|See, our little fly has a pair of eyes, which, for this creature, are so large that they make up nearly one seventh of his body! Each eye is not only a single eye, but is made up of more than a thousand tiny eyes. These tiny eyes are aligned as orderly as the cells of a honeycomb, each one pointed, like a cone, towards a single focal point and, in this way, serve the creature as, what you would call, an indescribably strong microscope with which the fly can see every single one of those previously mentioned atomic creatures.
FL|0|4|12|0|Furthermore, the fly’s stomach is so arranged that these creatures are its primary food source. When a fly notices a large cluster of these animacule on a person’s skin, it flies to the food source and isn’t easily distracted until it has consumed its entire find.
FL|0|4|13|0|Besides the eyes, this animal also has a pair of little feelers, which serve in place of a nose. Since it can use its eyes for only short distances, these feelers often serve the fly for very long distances. Yes, I tell you, there are some flies that can smell, with these feelers, a good-tasting nourishment that is miles away.
FL|0|4|14|0|No, My dear little children, here again we have one of the miracles of this little animal or, as previously mentioned, a secondary purpose of its being!
FL|0|4|15|0|Isn’t this quite a useful service by this little animal?! Yes, I tell you, - and mark this well! – If at any place, especially in the summer time, this little creature suddenly disappears; you can take that as a certain sign that My chastening rod is not too far away.
FL|0|4|16|0|As we reveal this secondary service, there are still other, more beneficial, services that this little creature performs.
FL|0|4|17|0|If you wanted to learn all of the services, I would have to dictate to you for several years. And, of this one thing, you can be sure - everything that exists, including the fly, is there not for one, but for a thousand good purposes.
FL|0|4|18|0|To refrain from stretching this out too long, and before we change over to the creature’s positive pole, I want to disclose two more similarly useful secondary purposes in support of this, My revelation, - and so let us again leave it for today.
FL|0|5|1|1|Chapter 5
FL|0|5|1|1|THE FLY AS A WHOLESOME AIR PRESERVER. (March 17, 1842)
FL|0|5|1|0|On a hot summer’s day, especially on a humid afternoon, you will often have experienced how sleep tries to overpower a tired person. A young person can fight it off by different means, such a physical exercise, or some interesting activity, to keep him awake.
FL|0|5|2|0|It is another matter with a much older person, whose limbs have been through a lot and have become stiffer, more painful and a lot sleepier. On such a day, if the air around him lacks the vital life substance for his needs, then comes the above-mentioned sleepiness, and such a person may not be able to stay awake. For you to grasp the negative effects of such sleep, it is necessary to take a look at man’s natural sleep first.
FL|0|5|3|0|Why does a person naturally get sleepy at night and not in the daytime? Indeed, the cause is quite natural; but since most people have not recognized the area of influence of the natural sphere, the cause of natural sleep is mostly unknown to them.
FL|0|5|4|0|Understand, when the light of the sun, as the positive polar part of natural life, no longer spends its rays on one or the other side of the earth, the polarity on earth keeps changing, thus, as the sun sets for a region, that region immediately begins to change to a negative polarity.
FL|0|5|5|0|The negative pole of life corresponds to that of the earth. As this negative polarity actually resists the natural life activity, correspondingly in man, it consumes more and more of the positive electricity in man, thus man loses more and more of his outer activity, wherein the softer, movable parts, e.g. the eyelids, notice the loss first, and can no longer hold themselves upright and soon thereafter all other body parts follow into the same weakened state, this then is man’s natural nighttime sleep.
FL|0|5|6|0|Now, the only question that remains is how the natural sleep differs from the aforementioned daytime sleep. Once this is understood, we will have the entire subject.
FL|0|5|7|0|Daytime sleep is the very opposite of the natural sleep, since it is not caused by the decrease of positive electricity, but by over-saturation with it. A less active body is no longer able to use up, or rather exchange, the ingested positive electricity into the proper amount of negative electricity.
FL|0|5|8|0|When the positive begins to outweigh the negative, the negative begins to decrease in the same proportion. The result of this is easy to understand.
FL|0|5|9|0|As two men of unequal strength wrestle with one another, the weaker the weak one becomes, the more power the strong one has over him. But once the weak one is fully overcome, the strength of the strong one has come to an end, because there is nothing more to resist his superior strength. Every power is as good as no power at all if there is no resistance, nothing to support or utilize the power.
FL|0|5|10|0|See, My darlings, so it is with a person when he is overcome by sleep in the DAYTIME, and – mark well – on a humid, summer’s day saturated with electricity. But what have our flies to do with all this?!
FL|0|5|11|0|Notice, here will be revealed another important and greatly useful and, one of the two already promised, secondary purposes of this little animal.
FL|0|5|12|0|These little animals whirr and buzz and patter diligently over such a daytime sleeper and through their feet and their various hairs and bristles suck up the excess positive electricity, so that, regardless of the superabundance, the positive electricity does not suppress the sleeper’s negative electricity, thus preserving the natural life of the sleeper.
FL|0|5|13|0|If there were no such insignificant regulators of this natural life’s substance, diligently maintaining the balance as much as possible, there would be an end to that natural life the moment the positive electricity completely overcame the negative electricity. (See 4.8 preceding)
FL|0|5|14|0|The sleeper drives these pesky creatures away as long as he can – but that does not mean anything, for as long as he can still ward them off, there is no danger to his life. Once sleep has him totally paralyzed, these bothersome creatures have a free hand and they make sure nothing endangers the life of the sleeper. When, in time, and sometimes only through the efforts of these little pests, the negative polarity becomes more and more balanced, the sleeper awakens and chases these little life-savers from his body. And this is all right since, once he is awake, the danger of losing his natural life is as good as over.
FL|0|5|15|0|Now, My dear little ones, how do you like the secondary duty of this little animal? You must admit that all this is arranged exceedingly well and wisely by Me, to which I add: Eventually, when you have a spiritual overview of the total purpose of this animal, only then will you be able to really wonder and say, “How great and good You are, oh Holy Father, when You have already placed, in such a seemingly insignificant creation, such unfathomably wise purposes! Who can praise and extol You enough even for one fly?! Where will we ever get the words, thoughts and feelings to appreciate and feel and most gratefully acknowledge Your Majesty, Your endless Love and Wisdom in one of Your more complete (i.e. perfect) creations?!
FL|0|5|16|0|Yes, My dear little children, there are more things considerably greater in a sun than in a fly. But whoever wants to recognize Me must first go to the small school, and begin to recognize the Dear Father there! Once he has persevered there, later he will surely persevere in the larger one and will rejoice beyond measure when he recognizes there that the same loving Holy Father, who Himself guides and leads suns through immeasurable paths, and writes laws of eternal Love for the most majestic, the most mighty and the most complete spirits.
FL|0|5|17|0|See, My dear ones, you will eventually fully recognize all this, and so let us return again to the narrow and, until now, totally unrecognized sphere of activity, which means: let us return again to our little fly and observe one more of its beneficial secondary purposes.
FL|0|6|1|1|Chapter 6
FL|0|6|1|1|THE FLY AS CHEMIST AND ELECTRICITY DISTRIBUTOR (March 18, 1842)
FL|0|6|1|0|Often you will have noticed that flies gladly set themselves in a place where there is something on which they can nibble, therefore they are often found in great numbers, as uninvited guests at mealtime, and go at the food with great voracity. Also you will have noticed that these guests are more numerous when the day is exceptionally sultry and the meals are served in rooms, which have a low ceiling and are musty smelling.
FL|0|6|2|0|Again, there arises a question, and many may ask, “Yes, should we then praise these little parasites when they soil our food and often become unbearable with every bite we put into our mouths?”
FL|0|6|3|0|However, I say to you: the shortsighted man so asks, judges and becomes irate! But, if he could see and fully understand the service the fly performs for him, when it lights only for two seconds on a bite or on a spoon on the way to his mouth, - really, he would not be overdoing it if he had the fly gold-plated!
FL|0|6|4|0|Notice then, on a really sultry day, all foods, with very few exceptions, have the property, due to their sugar content, of attracting all the nitrogen from the air! If the food is then left standing, even for a short time, this bad air makes its presence known. Firstly, the food sours easily, some become moldy, some alter their color and some, where the food is not so thick, get a dull blue appearance around the edges, - see, these are all effects of the spoiled air!
FL|0|6|5|0|Yes, but what does the fly do there? – Well, since the fly, as we have learned, is a little flying electric flask, it is also hungry and eager for everything belonging to its natural sphere.
FL|0|6|6|0|The corrupted air consists of negative electricity and repulses the positive electricity, often to such an extent, that there isn’t a spark of positive electricity left in the room, or rather in the food consumed therein.
FL|0|6|7|0|Everyone may ask of himself: Quite often, if none of these vessels of electricity were found in such a room, how would it affect the health of a human body?! But that is of the least importance, for as long as the corrupt air occupies the entire room, it has enough elasticity to expand the lungs when it is inhaled. However, once this air has lost its elasticity, it descends as musty dew upon its kind which, in this instance, is the negative food. Then, when someone begins to take a bite of the food which has been covered many times by the musty dew, one or more of the flies gladly set on it and allow the excess positive electricity to fall upon the object over which they crawl, i.e. the morsel of food.
FL|0|6|8|0|Now, what is the result of this act? I answer, - nothing more and nothing less than this. The descended foul air is quickly reanimated and rises, leaving the food harmless again and suitable for consumption. Whereas, if these little, bothersome chemists were not present on such a sultry day, especially in such a low-ceilinged, musty-smelling room, a person would seldom live past the mealtime.
FL|0|6|9|0|Now, how do you like this secondary service? Isn’t it something wonderful, and it is still as effective today as it was in ancient times?!
FL|0|6|10|0|Perhaps you may think and reply, “Now, that is too extraordinary! Should a fly have that wide a sphere of action?!”
FL|0|6|11|0|Thus, I say to you: Not only one such sphere of activity, of which you know only a tiny part, but this unpretentious, little creation has so great a sphere of activity that, to your understanding, it is almost endless. For, if I were to explain everything about this little animal to you, a hundred thousand scribes, working night and day without pause, would not finish the task in a million years.
FL|0|6|12|0|Therefore, do not marvel too much over these few points, which I have revealed to you! Whoever wants to go in the right direction, let him consider this, that with Me every, ever-so-seemingly insignificant, thing has an endless worth!
FL|0|6|13|0|Such thinking will be beneficial for everyone since, for example, they will keep a person in a constant state of humility, and, on the other hand, they will illustrate the standing of a truly righteous man, who is surely more important than a trillion flies.
FL|0|6|14|0|Since we are on the subject of flies, we will not measure a man’s worth here, but will pay a little more attention to the discussed secondary purposes of the fly!
FL|0|6|15|0|You might have also noticed that these satiated flies like to fly onto shining objects and, quite often, get them dirty all over. My dear children, you might ask yourselves, “Should that too be something useful?!”
FL|0|6|16|0|Oh yes, I tell you, this is something very useful, and without this activity the previously discussed chemical work of this animal would be only half done, if the second, insignificant activity did not soon follow.
FL|0|6|17|0|We have already learned that the fly takes mostly electrical negative nourishment and so is a true poison-sucker from the air that men and animals breathe, as well as from the foods men eat.
FL|0|6|18|0|Therefore, its refuse, if no longer harmful and poisonous, can only be electrically negative. We also know that the positive electricity collects mostly on polished objects, - see, now we will soon have it. Thus, in a room with very little positive electricity, what there is will surround the polished objects. The positive electricity, being properly distributed, the little chemists smear these shiny objects diligently, so that they, more and more, lose their strength to attract the positive electricity, which is necessary and indispensable for the air in the room. Should you find this difficult to believe, place a gilded object in such a room and you can be assured that, in a short time, it will be so smeared by these chemists that you will hardly see any gold glittering through.
FL|0|6|19|0|Yes, but why do these animals have such a passion for gold?
FL|0|6|20|0|To that I reply: Why do you gild your lighting rods?
FL|0|6|21|0|Your answer must be, “Because gold very strongly attracts electricity!” Then you will say, “But the flies also soil window panes and glass is not known to attract electricity!”
FL|0|6|22|0|That is, indeed, true but, on the other hand, I ask you, “Why are panes of glass or glass cylinders used to make the electricity, which is free in the air, visible by lightly rubbing them?”
FL|0|6|23|0|See, now I have caught you again and answer as follows, “Because the electricity likes to collect on the glass and, when the glass is rubbed a little, the electricity becomes visible.”
FL|0|6|24|0|Now that we know this, we can let our little chemists soil to their hearts’ content, thus the surface of these electricity holders get rougher and less capable of holding the positive electricity which is then forced to mingle properly with the air in the room.
FL|0|6|25|0|How do you respond to this, as you review these statements with a little attention?
FL|0|6|26|0|Now, what answer should one give to a person, who with his high reasoning power, disclaims the purpose of man? – Oh, what wicked foolishness!
FL|0|6|27|0|If I arrange it so that even the smallest and most insignificant creation has a very important purpose, and prescribe the fly a usefulness in all its seemingly insignificant functions, - how much more would I provide for man, who is not only My creation, but truly a CHILD OF MY LOVE, or at least should become one, which means that he should recognize that I am a Father to him, not simply a Creator, as I am to the stones and clumps of earth.
FL|0|6|28|0|Yes, even a marginally devout childlike heart has to say that I give Fatherly care to the silent grass in the field, - and such is true, yes, very true, for only the Father gives food and drink to all things whatever food and drink they may require. But, if I give Fatherly care to the dumb things in this manner, how much more Fatherly care will I give to those beings who came forth as CHILDREN OF MY LOVE, truly in MY IMAGE?!
FL|0|6|29|0|Mark this well! It is surely worth the effort to observe My Fatherly care in all minute things, so that it might become clear to the doubter, that I am not an all-consuming, unfathomable Powergod, but am solely and alone a true Father to all My dear children and that I am not a wasteful Father, but an exceedingly economical One, who even puts the dung of the fly to the best use for His children.
FL|0|6|30|0|Yes, I tell you, there are still countless other and more insignificant things, and still I don’t let even the minutest thing perish! And since I am, therefore, not the all-consuming God, but a Father preserving the smallest things, and also an exceedingly faithful economist for My children, - how great must be the blindness of a man who wants to contest My constant, all-encompassing Fatherly care for My children?!
FL|0|6|31|0|Oh, My dear children! Do believe Me! I am occupied day and night caring even for the growth of every hair on your body, which will soon perish together with your body; then how much more will I care for your immortal souls and your eternal spirit out of Me?!
FL|0|6|32|0|Yes, yes, My dear ones! Just observe these little flies; they really sing to you of victory, which you will come to recognize, more and more, in the following positive polarity presentation!
FL|0|6|33|0|Thus, let us leave it at that for today!
FL|0|7|1|1|Chapter 7
FL|0|7|1|1|THE FLY, - A COLLECTION POINT FOR THE LIFE FROM GOD. (March 19, 1842)
FL|0|7|1|0|Finally, after we have become familiar with the negative polarity aspect of the animal, which is actually the material side, we will turn to the positive polarity side and give special attention to the main miracle of the little animal.
FL|0|7|2|0|Whoever has seen a fly can hardly deny that the fly is alive, and rather will have to conclude, “This animal is not only alive but, as far as its life is concerned in the natural sense, it has more life than many other animals that are already on a much higher level of evolution.” Yes, and finally he will state, “Truly, if I could keep my other abilities, I’d be the first to change places with the lazy life of the fly.”
FL|0|7|3|0|Thus, if man must give such testimony to an animal, no other proof is needed to prove that the fly is, indeed, completely alive.
FL|0|7|4|0|The fly lives, this we already know, but how and why does it live, that, My dear little ones, is another question! For you to gain as much basic understanding as possible of this, it will be necessary to look at life itself first.
FL|0|7|5|0|So read carefully: The freest life is only in Me, but this life is so constituted and is of such overwhelming perfection that, in its sphere, it can never be comprehended by any created being. Therefore, it is a holy life and, because it is a holy life, it is also an eternal and everlasting life.
FL|0|7|6|0|Think of infinity as an area with a central point from which endless rays stream in all possible directions; the beginning of each ray is the central point, but the end is nowhere to be found.
FL|0|7|7|0|Within this center, all the living power of infinity is united, and from this center proceeds into infinity. To prevent this living power from being dispersed too much so that it could become weaker within itself, it has created, throughout infinity, an endless number of life collection points for itself, in which life is intercepted then returned to its original center.
FL|0|7|8|0|With this, My dear little ones, I have disclosed to you a very great secret! Yes, I tell you, a secret, which, as long as the earth has been inhabited by people, was known only to a few and then only vaguely hinted at.
FL|0|7|9|0|As you understand this secret a little, the question will automatically arise, “Yes, but why does this have to happen? In His life, could God truly ever become weaker?”
FL|0|7|10|0|I reply: Becoming weaker is quite impossible, provided God wants to remain alone and doesn’t want to create or form anything in or out of Himself.
FL|0|7|11|0|But if, following the need of His endless Love, He has created, for your comprehension and for many eternities, beings of such manifold variety, - from the most perfect spirit down to the most unimportant atomic animal, and has given life to all these endless beings, to each its own kind – now, tell Me, with what life did the Creator animate all these countless beings, sustains them still, and will sustain them in eternity?
FL|0|7|12|0|Would there be a private life somewhere with which He animates all these beings without having to animate them from His own life? I feel that even a stone would not reach such a conclusion. Since the Creator has no such private life, it is clear that He animates all these created beings out of Himself.
FL|0|7|13|0|Understandably, if all these creations, with their sustaining life, would move endlessly farther away from the center, the Central Power would, quite naturally, be lessened. Although the Life as such could never be lost, since it is an endless Life, it could become weaker, instead of always becoming stronger, because it would be subject to endless division.
FL|0|7|14|0|So that you may understand this weakening of power more fully, consider the endless divisibility of matter itself, since one can still imagine endlessly more divisions in a single atom. But, does the atom become stronger or just the opposite with the never-ending division? Although one cannot obliterate the atom through continuous division, you must understand that the endlessly divided atom will no longer have the power it had prior to the division.
FL|0|7|15|0|If you comprehend this even partially, another statement will follow, “Yes, if this is so, the Creator would have been better off had He not created anything at all!”
FL|0|7|16|0|Instead of replying to you, I will ask something well known to many people.
FL|0|7|17|0|Why do people who, from an early age, work hard – usually, or at least naturally – become stronger? That is question number one.
FL|0|7|18|0|Question number two: Why does one gradually attach more weight to a horseshoe magnet?
FL|0|7|19|0|Question number three: How does a person become an artist and a virtuoso?
FL|0|7|20|0|Do you see the light yet from these meaningful questions?
FL|0|7|21|0|Why does hammered metal become stronger and has much greater elasticity compared to that which has not been hammered?
FL|0|7|22|0|Why is it that, the more storms a tree has withstood, the harder and more durable is its wood?
FL|0|7|23|0|Understand and mark it well: why have there been so many stopping points of life established in infinity! Now, read and comprehend: So that the original eternal life can exercise itself more and more and, accordingly, increase its endless power! Because of this, the Life that emanates from the center returns to the center more perfect and more intensive than when it departed.
FL|0|7|24|0|Once this concept is completely understood, My darlings, the first two questions, of “how” and “why” the fly lives, will have been as good as answered. As for “how” it lives, the answer is contained within itself, in that it is an established ‘point of collection’ for the life coming forth from the center, thus it collects and takes up the life from a large number of previous animals.
FL|0|7|25|0|Thus the answer to the first question must already be evident to a blind man.
FL|0|7|26|0|Now, it surely won’t be difficult for anyone to determine in advance “why” it lives, namely: So that the total of its life makes the transition, returns again as a more complete, more intensive life, proceeding onwards and upwards to the soul of man, which is then capable of receiving the most intensive life from Me, which – as you know – can now fully unite with Me again into “one” power through Love!
FL|0|7|27|0|Now, when you consider our little animal from this standpoint and do not cry out, “The fly, the fly, it sings to us of victory!” then you must be stricken with three-fold blindness and deafness.
FL|0|7|28|0|But that which has been said about the animal’s positive polarity should only serve as a useful introduction, so that you will better understand that which is still to follow. Consider it well, the following presentation will let you see in more detail the nature of this animal – and so with that, let us leave it again for today.
FL|0|8|1|1|Chapter 8
FL|0|8|1|1|THE FLY AND THE BIRTH OF COMETS. (March 20, 1842)
FL|0|8|1|0|For you to understand the following important matter thoroughly, it will be necessary to review that which has already been told; that is, only the positive polarity part of our fly, since that is the part which is the collection point of life.
FL|0|8|2|0|Take a close look at the sun. Which of you can make a good estimate of how far its most distant rays reach? It will certainly not be an insignificant distance. If you put the sun’s age at over a hundred thousand decillion years, the unthinkably long time during which it has been sending its rays into the endless spaces, and the first, the original rays are still on their rapid journey into the vast endlessness, while countless more rays have been reflected and returned, you will more firmly and fundamentally understand what has already been said about the collection points of life, as the sunshine cries out to you daily, “See, I have sent my rays into endless space all this time, and still my light is no weaker for you than it was endlessly long times before!”
FL|0|8|3|0|But here, you will easily ask, “How then, will the sun get those rays back, which are still in the process of going out into the endless distances of space, rays from the first evolutionary period of the sun?”
FL|0|8|4|0|And I say to you that this doesn’t hurt anything; for if the rays would still proceed a decillion times further than they already have, they would still encounter a point which would impede their progress and cause them to return.
FL|0|8|5|0|“But,” you might say, “how does the sunlight get replaced after the long journey of relatively few stopping points; the returning light must be, at most, very sparse?”
FL|0|8|6|0|But this also does not hurt anything. The sun receives back its own rays only very sparsely; it is, on the other hand, also a collection point, and as such takes up rays from more than a milliard other suns, intensifies these, and then radiates them out again in large quantities.
FL|0|8|7|0|Now, if you consider this a little, you will very easily find, at your fingertips, how light, formed by Me from endlessness to endlessness, is managed and arranged, and in this way not even the smallest atom floats without purpose in the infinite ether of endlessness.
FL|0|8|8|0|For the spirit unaccustomed to thinking of great things, such a concept is difficult to grasp, but a creative example which I want to include here for you, will surely serve your spirit well in understanding the return and economical exchange of rays.
FL|0|8|9|0|And now, understand: Wherever the rays of two suns meet in the – for your comprehension – plainly very wide in-between spaces, there they themselves eventually turn into a mutual reception point.
FL|0|8|10|0|Already you ask, “How then, and in what way?”
FL|0|8|11|0|This question is really very easy to understand and answer, as you surely have to accept that the outgoing ray, which is contained in time and space – even though it is undeniably subtle – is certainly something material nevertheless.
FL|0|8|12|0|When such rays of two suns meet, they are naturally, as rays of a sun, of the same polarity. But you know that things of like polarity never attract but always repel one another. Now, if you possess just a little bit of good understanding in your heart, you must be able to grasp as already stated, that when such rays meet they repel each other and – as you tend to say – send each other home.
FL|0|8|13|0|But what happens when the rays of several suns must necessarily, and in a quite natural way, meet each other in a place, which is equally distant from all of these suns, and the rays meet each other from all possible directions.
FL|0|8|14|0|Now that is a slightly different question. But in order not to keep you from the main point for too long, I will tell you now that which you would have learned through diligent thought; that at this spot a conflict builds up between rays, because some of the rays cut right through some of the other rays and meet there, - which transversing of the rays you must view as if you laid several crosses upon one another, so that a number of rays running out from a middle point would be visible.
FL|0|8|15|0|These transversing rays necessarily neutralize the polarity, and by that they hinder other rays, which run into the diagonal, from immediately making their return trip. Accordingly, in time, there develops a ball of rays or, better for your understanding, a shimmering ball of light which, with time, develops a kind of mist-fine thickness and so becomes heavier and heavier.
FL|0|8|16|0|Now, since suns, like the planets, move around other central suns, it depends which sun, rotating along its wide path, comes close to this ball of light, with the consequence that it then quite naturally draws this ball into its sphere and thus consumes it.
FL|0|8|17|0|Now that you know this, I tell you that this is the proper, most true formation of comets.
FL|0|8|18|0|But I already perceive another question in your mind, which is, “Yes, but how come such comets survive, and aren’t consumed by these suns which attracted them?”
FL|0|8|19|0|You could, indeed, deduce the answer from that which has been said previously, but in order to save you from so much thinking, I will tell you that the reason lies in the already mentioned neutralization of the rays. By that neutralizing or – for your better comprehension – relaxation, the assembled rays become negative in polarity, and so form in relationship to the sun, a point of opposite polarity, which then, in accordance with the Eternal Order has the lasting capacity upon encounter to take in the positive polarity sun rays, to relax them, and to use them for its own nourishment.
FL|0|8|20|0|That a comet does this is made evident by the wide circle of vapor surrounding it, which is usually on the opposite side of the sun and stretches out in a so-called tail. But what is this tail actually?
FL|0|8|21|0|Understand, this tail is really nothing but a delaying of the sun rays which, in their initial ejection from the sun, are slowed down by the negative polarity and in their return to their attracting body appear as an extremely frail mass of vapor!
FL|0|8|22|0|Now, by this the sun has acquired another boarder, which will feed on quite a few rays until it reaches a planetary consistency. Once it has reached this degree of density, it then, necessitated by its own central weight, returns the sun its rays countless many times, without jeopardizing its own being. With its planetary status, it not only takes up the rays of the sun in its vicinity, but also sucks up masses of rays of countless other suns which surround it and then, in a way, directs them to its mother.
FL|0|8|23|0|Now we know this, but within you stirs a question and you ask, “Yes, but what does our little fly have to do with the development of comets and reflections of the rays of suns?”
FL|0|8|24|0|But here I tell you: Just a little patience, and we will let them buzz behind the great roar of a newly created world.
FL|0|8|25|0|But before we can do this we must take a look at the sun’s rays themselves and see what these imponderable light particles, streaming out of the sun, actually are in and by themselves.
FL|0|8|26|0|You already know part of this, but a little repetition will not hurt our subject, and so hear them. These outgoing light atoms are, as you know, also the first step and the origin of the little light animals I told you about before.
FL|0|8|27|0|Now the collection of such ray atoms for a later developing planet cluster are, at the same time, also collections of animal life, namely, in such a planet cluster.
FL|0|8|28|0|But how does animal life express itself upon such a new planet?
FL|0|8|29|0|The animal life expresses itself of necessity in a two-fold way and, indeed, first in a ‘negative’ life, which is the ‘plant life’ there. Once this life has received the proper saturation and is no longer able to take into itself all the polar life present, then there, naturally and of a necessity, develops a ‘positive’ polar life and, because of over-saturation of the negative life, it then has a sufficient supply of nourishment for itself.
FL|0|8|30|0|But in what form does ‘positive’ pole life first express itself?
FL|0|8|31|0|Just get a microscope and look at either a drop of water mixed with some rotting, decayed plants, or observe the extracted plant juice, and to your great amazement, you will see hordes of tiny animals; through this explanation and with very little effort, it will become clear to you how the negative life pole reverses itself and goes over into the positive polarity of life!
FL|0|8|32|0|Understand, My dear little ones, as the animal life begins to develop, it can no longer go into stagnation, but gradually begins its return to the original center of all life.
FL|0|8|33|0|Since following the eternal order of progression is observed everywhere which, in and by itself, is nothing but an always more complete and greater solidification of life, this also quite naturally happens with the returning rays, which also always become more intensive the more they approach their original point of exit, it is obvious that life cannot return to its origin in this chaotic state, but it collects itself in ever denser forms and thus returns to its eternal source.
FL|0|8|34|0|But what is then the next step wherein this first positive polar life consolidates itself.
FL|0|8|35|0|Now, My dear ones, let our fly come forth! See, this is the first animal to populate the newly-formed planet; for, as you know, even today this animal takes in such nourishment from which a trillion-fold life becomes ‘one’ life! And now you will understand why I said earlier: Just a little patience, and we will soon hear our fly buzzing behind the mighty roar of our new planet clump!
FL|0|8|36|0|Thus you will also understand the higher consolidation, how the fly comes to be a collection point of life.
FL|0|8|37|0|And, in addition, I tell you that, viewed in this light, as a collection point of life, a single fly counts for more than our entire formerly developed planet clump! And when you think about this, you will see how much higher above the outer matter life itself is, even in its first spark, and you will also see how much higher over all suns and all the planets stands the life of a single person.
FL|0|8|38|0|And when you comprehend this, it will not be hard for you to understand why I, as the Original Life of all life, as Father and Redeemer, came to earth and have made man into a child of Mine, and have prepared for him a way to My heart. And, finally, you will comprehend why I said to you, “The fly, the fly, it sings to you of victory!”
FL|0|8|39|0|The victory is not complete yet, but the following, as well as further information, will let you clearly see how much of the victory is already present – and let us leave it at that again for today!
FL|0|9|1|1|Chapter 9
FL|0|9|1|1|THE CAUSE AND NATURE OF LIGHT. (March 22, 1842)
FL|0|9|1|0|In the foregoing communication we have heard our fly, as the first animal, buzz around behind a newly developed planet!
FL|0|9|2|0|It will hardly be necessary to explain this figure of speech, yet it can be included for the sake of many weaker ones, that this is only in time and not also in space, as if someone should imagine a giant swarm of flies, like a comet’s tail, chasing after such a planet. Also this is to be understood in a timely sense, how out of one preparatory period, a more developed and a more complete period follows.
FL|0|9|3|0|This we already know, but you will now think, “What higher and more valuable victory can we get out of our poor fly? For we have seen its origin, following this revelation, and we have found that regardless of all the wonderful and extraordinary happenings, at the end there is still nothing more and nothing less than the ‘usual’ fly corresponding to God’s order, the likes of which we see plenty of during the summertime.
FL|0|9|4|0|See, that is a well-advised remark and will be useful as a basis in erecting a strong, new building.
FL|0|9|5|0|But before we begin this structure we have to proceed with a strong wall which will protect us well from an attack, for otherwise our poor fly may not come out of it so well, especially in these days in which there are so many educated and deeply scientific fly catchers.
FL|0|9|6|0|But where shall we raise our fortifications? Well, that will not be hard to figure out!
FL|0|9|7|0|Since most misconceptions and hypotheses are, where the shortsighted human understanding is least allowed to look, that is into the light-sphere of reality, there most of the theories will be constructed and, like the French fashion industry, the most recent always prevails.
FL|0|9|8|0|But what is this about which, in this scholarly age, there are almost as many theories as there are scholars?
FL|0|9|9|0|Behold, (the answer) is and remains in the light!
FL|0|9|10|0|Therefore, we will take a look first at the light itself, then this will be our fortification, and only then go on to our fly.
FL|0|9|11|0|We want to put forth the main question: What is light itself and how does it propagate?
FL|0|9|12|0|To demonstrate this, it will not be necessary to name any of the existing erroneous theories. We will set up our explanation, and this will serve everyone as a touchstone to test all the alleged theories concerning how much noble or ignoble metal they contain.
FL|0|9|13|0|So then, what is light?
FL|0|9|14|0|To understand light, as it appears in time and space, thoroughly you must view it as neither completely material nor completely spiritual, but as a material-spiritual unit, and see it as a set polarity in which the spiritual part constitutes the ‘positive’ pole and the material part is the ‘negative’ pole.
FL|0|9|15|0|But this polarity is so positioned that it does not act as front and back, but as the ‘inner’ and ‘outer’ with the inner being the positive and the outer – the negative pole.
FL|0|9|16|0|But how do these polarities appear as light?
FL|0|9|17|0|See, this difficulty shall soon be removed! When you take a so-called flint stone and strike it with hardened iron, you will see a number of sparks flying at the spot where the iron hits the flint. These sparks are light; where did they get their luminescence? – from the stone, the iron, or from both?
FL|0|9|18|0|Here it is not necessary to further mention that by this act, the sparks originate solely from the iron, from which the outermost little pieces were torn off by the hard stone and kindled. The little particles of air enclosed in the pores of the iron could not evade the pressure caused by the striking action. They kindled, and in turn set detached iron particles into a hot, glowing white state.
FL|0|9|19|0|This we knew; but how is this compressed air ignited, and what is the illumination within the act of ignition?
FL|0|9|20|0|Here the matter can no longer be explained differently except to repeat again that half of the air is nothing but the material body for the intellectual spirits contained therein. The physicists would rather hear Me say “free, unbound force” instead of spirits, but since we want to be thorough, instead of taking the attribute of iron, we will take the thing affected with the attribute, which is the spirit itself or, since we are dealing with many spirits instead of just one, the spirits themselves.
FL|0|9|21|0|Having that firmly in our mind, we can follow unerringly the trail to this very thing, and then so perceive it. Since spirit is a positive polarity power, it strives continually for unbounded freedom, and is quiet in its bound state only as long as it doesn’t experience any unusual impairment from its negative polarity, or – still more understandable – from its encasement or hull. But if it suffers any kind of pressure from without, the spirit is immediately awakened from its sphere of confinement and makes its existence known by expanding. This phenomenon is then known to you as light.
FL|0|9|22|0|We have come this far, but nevertheless everyone will still say, “That may be right, but we still don’t know what the actual light in and by itself is.”
FL|0|9|23|0|But I say: “Just a little more patience, for as you all know, a mature oak tree does not fall with one blow!”
FL|0|9|24|0|We will come to grips with the actual illumination.
FL|0|9|25|0|What then is this illumination?
FL|0|9|26|0|An example will make it clearer to you. What do you see when an arrogant person receives a humiliating blow to his ego? He becomes enraged, and in his rage his whole body will begin to shake, his eyes begin to glow as though an iron forge were behind them, and his hair bristles on all sides. If he is in the company of like-minded individuals, they, too, become enraged, not in the same intensity, but according to the degree of friendship.
FL|0|9|27|0|I am of the opinion that this scene needs no further clarification but you need only to observe an army of soldiers and you cannot miss this outflow of anger, or this “war hunger” which grips thousands and thousands and hurls them unto the bloody battle.
FL|0|9|28|0|Now, if you think about this a little, we will have our illumination as good as fully explained, for the spirit, as positive polarity encased in the negative polarity, receiving a blow, becomes enraged, which in this case is an emerging awareness of its captivity, and with this awareness comes a great desire to expand or make itself free.
FL|0|9|29|0|But since the outer negative polarity is so constructed that it expands to a certain extent, but is otherwise indestructible, or rather unbreakable, the spirit inside expands as far as it can, but since it cannot break through, it withdraws quickly, but then, in erroneous judgment, tries again with renewed vigor to break through its hull, - an act which some spirits can repeat many thousands of times per second. This act is called ‘rage’ and is accompanied by ever increasing anger.
FL|0|9|30|0|What is the obvious consequence of this act, which can truly be called ‘war hunger?’
FL|0|9|31|0|Nothing else but that the other, still calm spirits, close to such an enraged spirit perceive this fever, and are set into motion against their inner polarity. This propagation of their shared fever can take place with great speed since the negative encasement of the spirits of which the air is actually composed, lie close together.
FL|0|9|32|0|Now we actually have it all; it is just this feverish activity of such spirits, which is perceived by the eye of animals as well as humans. This perception is actually what you call illumination, for the eye is provided to perceive these most subtle vibrations, and this because the eye is more or less half spirit and half material, and has the same polarity as that which is called “light”, and therefore receive and feel everything related to it.
FL|0|9|33|0|When any such polarity kindles itself in this manner, then this is the act of illumination. But the illumination itself is nothing but the effect on the surrounding spiritual polarities by the vibration caused by the original spiritual polarity. This propagation affects nearer or further distances depending on the size and degree of the originally kindled spiritual polarity, and sets them, if not into too intense, at least into a perceivable state of rage. The further the surrounding spiritual polarities are from the originally kindled spiritual polarity, the weaker is the response.
FL|0|9|34|0|Now you will say, “We understand the illumination, but we do not understand why we see the illuminated objects by their form, and also do not understand the nature of the different kinds of light, such as the light of the sun.”
FL|0|9|35|0|Here I will tell you a little more, so that his, too, will no longer be a secret, since the greatest difficulty has already been overcome.
FL|0|9|36|0|You see the actual form of objects because the solid material corresponding to the forms of the objects resists the formerly discussed propagation, or it is a double return from an object from which it received a counter thrust.
FL|0|9|37|0|Concerning the light of the sun, its illumination is the same as the familiar spark. The difference is only that the ‘white light’ stems from the vibrations of love, while the ‘red light’ stems from the vibrations of rage; and, since the light of the sun originates from the vibrations of love, its propagation is different from that originating from anger.
FL|0|9|38|0|But what constitutes the difference and how we shall arrive at our victory will be clearly shown to you next time!
FL|0|9|39|0|And so let us leave it for today!
FL|0|10|1|1|Chapter 10
FL|0|10|1|1|THE NATURE OF ETHER AND SUNLIGHT. (March 23, 1842)
FL|0|10|1|0|You may have already heard here and there that the lower a region of the earth is, the more compact, the denser is the air in that area. This is a quite natural consequence, for not only the air, but also everything else becomes denser as it radiates closer to the center. The farther away from the center, the more loosely joined are the components of the radiation.
FL|0|10|2|0|We already know what the air surrounding the earth is, partly from present information, but still more from other explanations which have been given about things in the natural world.
FL|0|10|3|0|But, to lift from you the burden of a lengthy search, I tell you again that the air, as well as all matter, is nothing but a spiritual-material, material-spiritual conflict, and the deeper these spiritual potencies lie, the angrier they are, and the higher above the planets they keep themselves, the more loving, peaceful and constant they are.
FL|0|10|4|0|Now that we understand this, it will not be hard for us, at least in a general overview, to recognize the earth with its surrounding atmosphere and according to its content, cheerfully say: The earth, and as far as its atmosphere reaches, is nothing but a gradation of spirits, having placed themselves on such a planet to begin the familiar ‘return journey.’
FL|0|10|5|0|“Yes”, you will ask, “what fills up the wide space between the sun and a planet?”
FL|0|10|6|0|The scientists say that it is an exceptionally light and compliant ether. But what would the physicists say if they had to visibly demonstrate what this ether actually is?
FL|0|10|7|0|Really, this would hardly be the fifty-dollar question! For one thing, you can’t see ether through any microscope, since not even the much denser air can be seen even partially through a microscope. The physicists could analyze the ether chemically if they could get some in their retorts. But since the actual region of the ether begins at a height of 7, 10, 14 and - towards the North Pole, at a height of 34 miles above the earth, it would be extremely difficult for the scientists to obtain ether for their research.
FL|0|10|8|0|But we want to travel on a road much more comfortable and certain, namely, that of inner faith, trust, and true love. On that road the star, Sirius, will be visually much closer to the cowboy and the shepherd than is the raindrop which has fallen on the nose of an exceedingly mathematical scientist who is on the dark road of short-sighted research, using the human mind.
FL|0|10|9|0|And so we say; the ether, likewise, is a spiritual entity which, to all planets, stands in a ‘positive’, but to the suns, in a ‘negative’ relationship.
FL|0|10|10|0|The ether consists of pure, peaceful and patient spirits; if this were not so, how difficult it would be for the planets to make their long journey around the sun at an extraordinary speed.
FL|0|10|11|0|But because the ether is formed from the most pure, peaceful and compliant spirits, nothing finds in their existence an obstacle to its motion, - be the moving entity or thing ever so small and insignificant.
FL|0|10|12|0|See now, My dear ones, now that we know this, it will no longer be difficult to ascertain the illumination of a sun and the procreation of its illumination. Yet, before we can do that, we must devote a few minutes to the shining sun, and ask ourselves, how does it look, and what happens there?
FL|0|10|13|0|This is necessary, otherwise you would, sooner or later, have to ask, how could one explain the effects to someone else, if the cause of the effect remains unknown?!
FL|0|10|14|0|That the sun is an exceedingly strong illuminating heavenly body needs no explanation, since everyone’s eyes attest to that.
FL|0|10|15|0|But how does it become so strongly illuminating? And how does it look on the surface and all the way to the center?
FL|0|10|16|0|See, this is quite another question, and it must be answered before our return to the main point can be productive.
FL|0|10|17|0|First of all, you must be aware of the sun’s enormous size. A sun is often one, yes, even several million times the size of one of its planets.
FL|0|10|18|0|What then, is the sun itself?
FL|0|10|19|0|The sun, as an entity, is a planet in a perfected state, and all planets are ‘satellites’ of this large and perfected planet.
FL|0|10|20|0|But what is the source of such an extraordinary light surrounding such a perfected planet?
FL|0|10|21|0|The light comes from the spiritual love-joy of the spirits surrounding this perfected planet.
FL|0|10|22|0|Are these spirits already totally perfected?
FL|0|10|23|0|This question must be again divided into seven different points which will, nevertheless, not be too difficult to thoroughly comprehend, since they are found together in the most beautiful order.
FL|0|10|24|0|These seven points are seven different kinds of spirits found in the sun, which jointly determine the great light of the sun.
FL|0|10|25|0|If you want to learn the inner nature of these spirits better, look to the seven commandments of neighborly love and the three commandments serving as the foundation of these seven, through which man should recognize his relationship to God, his Father and Creator. Then you have the completed cycle of the spirit formation on a sun. Also, the colors of the rainbow let one recognize this order.
FL|0|10|26|0|But now, what follows these recollections?
FL|0|10|27|0|Nothing else follows but that the sun, in its inner sphere, is a gathering place for the seven kinds of spirits. Among them are those first sent to the planets as a trial, and also those who have returned perfected. The first, still to be perfected class, form the sun’s inner contents, as the second, already perfected types, form the sun’s shining envelopment.
FL|0|10|28|0|See, if you were a little more sharp-sighted, the stumbling block would have already been removed; but, since you suffer from weak eyes and are also somewhat hard of hearing, I have to add that these spirits are the ones who, through their vibrations of love and joy, cause the actual illumination of the sun.
FL|0|10|29|0|Concerning the propagation of this light, I will draw your attention to those still-to-be-perfected spirits, which must remove themselves from the sun. Now you have the explanation of the light propagation down to a “T”, which has been discussed in connection with the formation of planet nodules, and herewith you also have the nature of the often-mentioned little atomic animals leaving the sun, through which the vibrations of the already perfected spirits are given, as a strengthening gift, to the imperfect spirits who are leaving the sun on the journey to their perfection.
FL|0|11|1|1|Chapter 11
FL|0|11|1|1|THE FLY AS AN ASSEMBLER OF LIGHT AND LIFE. (March 25, 1842)
FL|0|11|1|0|Here you will ask and say; “It is all well and fine, but what drives the first kind of spirits, which are still not complete, out of the sun into the wide, endless spaces?”
FL|0|11|2|0|And, I give you this as an answer: Nothing else but My eternal order, in which these wandering spirits from the sun have a positive polarity saturation, but basically they are only negative!
FL|0|11|3|0|But what happens if two like poles come near each other? They repel each other until the positively nourished but, within itself, still negative pole, has given up all the positive!
FL|0|11|4|0|Now, understand - our well-known little atomic animals are basically negative anxieties, and can only remain in the sun as long as they retain a negative polarity. If they too greedily take on a light saturation from the positive polarity sphere of the sun spirits, so that, according to the nature of light, there remains very little difference between them and the truly positive polarity spirits, which are already complete, they, the little atomic animals, will be quickly driven out from the positive polarities, and that with a truly spiritual speed.
FL|0|11|5|0|These expelled spirits are the actual shining light of the sun which, when it falls on a planet, imparts the positive part to it, which is the accompanying light, or rather, the continued love-joy vibration of the completed spirits.
FL|0|11|6|0|But in the negative portion, these atomic beings soon free themselves of their positive part, especially when they get close to a planet, and then, as anti-polar beings, return to the sun. Since these beings always move in a straight line because of their great speed, it is understandable why objects illuminated by the sun are seen so clearly, especially when there are no disturbances in the air.
FL|0|11|7|0|But how such an illuminated form can be seen in all its parts is due to the fact that all matter, out of which a form is made, is likewise – as you already know – nothing else but “a conflict of spiritual potencies.
FL|0|11|8|0|Therefore, when these fast light bearers from the sun encounter a form, the form then takes on, according to its composition, the parts corresponding to itself and lets the unusable parts go in all directions and at the highest rate of speed.
FL|0|11|9|0|And so the eye is only an organ for the reception of the manifold difference of the main – or the returned light, and these manifold differences are also the sculptors of all the different things in the eye, based on these light differentiations.
FL|0|11|10|0|So now that you know this and, in the natural sense, comprehend it as much as possible, it must finally be clear to you that everything which represents anything material, is basically not material but purely spiritual, except you cannot behold what is spirit because you are not yet in the spiritual polarity. But once you find yourself in spiritual polarity, then the opposite will occur, where you will see only what is spirit, but all material you will have to think of as now you think of the spiritual. Therefore, you should not wonder so much if, in the course of this communication, you come upon points, here and there, that cannot be made all so clear to you, for if all these relationships should now be made accessible to you, you would have to step out of the material completely and into the purely spiritual, and it is not yet time for that.
FL|0|11|11|0|As much as it is possible to understand the spiritual within matter, it is sufficiently shown to you in this communication, what a superficial road those take who have nothing but matter before them, and how impossible to understand those who, in their research, will lift themselves above matter.
FL|0|11|12|0|Now that we have shown the differences between light and light, illumination and illumination, made it, as much as possible, understandable to you, we have also made the bulwark for our victory building, and now we want to return to our quite forgotten little animal.
FL|0|11|13|0|But I already sense another question within you, and it is, “Yes, but what will our poor fly suddenly have to do between suns and planets, and between all these light-generating and light-bearing spirits?”
FL|0|11|14|0|This question will soon be answered if you say, “What shall the fly do between light–generating and light-bearing spirits?”
FL|0|11|15|0|And I say, the fly shall serve as a medium and shall become ‘a light-gathering spirit’!
FL|0|11|16|0|See, herein lies the solution.
FL|0|11|17|0|Could you ever say, “Now we understand this being”, and would have to testify loudly that you don’t know its standpoint, - what then would be your understanding?
FL|0|11|18|0|Truly I tell you: There would be very little difference between how ‘you’ see the fly or some other object, and the way another animal would see it, except that you can name it and say that it has six feet, two wings, a body, a head, and belongs to the class of ‘flying insects’, - and then, perhaps, add two or three hypotheses.
FL|0|11|19|0|Thus, the standpoint of a thing is the basis, from which the thing being viewed appears in its full truth.
FL|0|11|20|0|But what is the truth of a thing?
FL|0|11|21|0|Understand, ‘The spirit of a thing is the truth of it!’ As long as this is not established, everything resembles a deaf, hollow nut lacking content.
FL|0|11|22|0|Thus the standpoint is the basis, we have said it, and it must stand the test! So look then at our fly on this middle ground.
FL|0|11|23|0|Is it only spirit, or only matter?
FL|0|11|24|0|You have to say: No! It is partly material and, since it lives, it is also partly spirit. It finds itself, like countless other living beings, between the two main polarities, namely, between the positive living polarity of the sun and the opposite-standing negative polarity of the planets.
FL|0|11|25|0|This is to say: It is ‘neutral’, meaning neither all positive nor all negative. Yes, so it is right, good and true; neither light-generating alone, nor light-bearing alone, but a light collector.
FL|0|11|26|0|But what is this light?
FL|0|11|27|0|We know that it expresses itself in the mobility of life, thus light and life are one and the same, and light is only an appearance of life.
FL|0|11|28|0|But, since our fly is a collector of light, what else does it collect? Or rather, is it not then a ‘collector of life’?
FL|0|11|29|0|How does this life express itself in the fly? Does it express itself, perhaps, in a resplendent light?
FL|0|11|30|0|You must be either blind or have a fanciful eye if you can say you have seen it fly around glowing like a firefly. Yes, the fly preserves life quite exemplary within itself, it no longer lets it stream out, and it puts on a dark garment, so that the light within can better multiply.
FL|0|11|31|0|See now, My dear ones, whoever doesn’t recognize ‘the essence of humility’ in the fly, must be more than threefold blind.
FL|0|11|32|0|You know its manifold usefulness, but the light of the world doesn’t recognize it. And so the fly, the industrious, busy little animal whose every movement is in some way useful, must leave itself open to all contempt. But why? Because the fly is a collector of life, and would rather increase the life within itself, than destroy itself by showing off with it.
FL|0|11|33|0|Now do you see the standpoint? How the rays emanate from it in all directions, so that you can see, brightly illuminated, the victory, which this animal gains by fighting so courageously!
FL|0|11|34|0|But what is this victory?
FL|0|11|35|0|Let’s return to our standpoint, and mark well all the points we have heard up to now! Yes, proceeding from the first origination of light, remembering all that we have heard about light, note, that among all the possible problems, the most difficult problem to solve is this:
FL|0|11|36|0|How does this free life let itself be bound, and how does this formerly freely swarming life let itself be collected?
FL|0|11|37|0|We have learned that in the forming of planets the fly is the first visible animal to inhabit the planet. Thus we first saw the fly take up and collect the scattered life into itself, now, following the light, we see the fly again between sun and planets as a ‘collector of life’.
FL|0|11|38|0|What is the difference between now and the ancient times, when the fly was the only inhabitant of a planet?
FL|0|11|39|0|On one hand, nothing at all, for today as then, it corresponds completely to its nature and order; but on the other hand, an endless difference, for now it stands on the lowest polarity point, not only in the collection of life, but also in the return of same always to greater and more profound potencies and, finally, up to the highest potency of the original life itself.
FL|0|11|40|0|At that time, there was an endless gulf between it and the highest potency, now it is filled by man, as well as the almost endless line of being before man. Isn’t there a big difference to be found between now and then? It was shown to you then what this little animal was, now you see the same thing – but in it is also shown the victory and, therefore, there is a big difference between now and then, for at that time, no fly could sing the victory song, but now it can. So there is an endless difference between its song then and now!
FL|0|11|41|0|And just what is this difference?
FL|0|11|42|0|That is the victory!
FL|0|11|43|0|What then is the victory?
FL|0|11|44|0|Here, open your hand, and grasp the victory right under your nose! But, in case you don’t know it yet, I must spell it out for you. The preserved life is the victory!
FL|0|11|45|0|But how did the fly preserve this life?
FL|0|11|46|0|It preserved its life through its great activity, for the life needs to be exercised! It retains it further by its great humility, for life wants to be collected. It is preserved by blind submission to My will; for all life must be guided if it ever wants to find and recognize itself with ‘self confidence’,
FL|0|11|47|0|Now, when you consider these points and consider the laws which have gone out to you from Me, for the eternal preservation of life, and compare all these with another, having constantly in mind what the victory is, you will also recognize what is meant by the beginning stanza of “The Fly, which says, “The fly, the fly, it sings to you of victory!”
FL|0|11|48|0|For this little song, given to you a long time ago, consisting of a few verses, can only be regarded as the opening stanza to this great song which you now receive. Now that you recognize in this great song the actual victory song of the fly, and since we have recognized the victory, let us look to ourselves to see and pay attention to the victory, so that we become more and more able to come closer and closer to one another and thus experience the final greatest victory.
FL|0|11|49|0|Within ourselves is the reunion of each individual life with My original eternal life.
FL|0|11|50|0|How this can be achieved without the least injury, where each life remains everlastingly independent regardless of being in the most intimate union with the original life, here the fly will sing us another little song in the next and last chapter.
FL|0|12|1|1|Chapter 12
FL|0|12|1|1|THE FLY AS SYMBOL OF HUMILITY. (March 25, 1842)
FL|0|12|1|0|You have heard often enough, in the course of this communication, what is meant by this injury. Not only in this communication, but also in several other communications you have often heard how one can be an individual and at the same time be intimately united in one’s heart with the Creator. Nevertheless, it is still dark in your emotions, and faith has a hard road and the soul finds it hard to understand how man can have, spiritually, a completely independent life, and, at the same time, be so connected with the original life of the Creator, so that together they are only one life.
FL|0|12|2|0|Yes truly, such is very difficult to grasp within the earthly limitations, and I tell you: whoever does not learn it from the modest little song of the fly or, still more clearly speaking, whoever does not learn it out of the true innermost humility of the way of the cross, still more clearly speaking, whoever does not learn it from Me, the Father, who am the highest and innermost humility itself, he will never understand how Father and child can be completely one.
FL|0|12|3|0|To give you a good picture, let us look at two large objects, namely, a big (cosmic) man called the world, and another huge man called heaven.
FL|0|12|4|0|Regarding the first man, in a material sense, entire shell globes, full of suns and worlds, do not make up a nerve module of his, and this man, who in his largeness, sees himself as completely ‘one’ life, just as you see yourselves as just one life, - but does he really consist of just one life?
FL|0|12|5|0|To understand that this great cosmic man lives a manifold life, you need only to see a swarm of flies, and they will tell you with their humility that even they, as the first animals, present for themselves a complex life. How much more must man for himself recognize this, and still more an entire world full of people and countless other living beings, and still by far more the sun with its completed beings, and still much more a central sun with its most complete and almighty spirits, and finally a self-contained shell globe.
FL|0|12|6|0|But still, all these shell globes, all central suns, all next-to-central suns, all planetary suns, and all other secondary suns with their planets and all the beings on them, are truly nothing but body parts of this large ‘cosmic man’, who for himself has as good a self-contained life as every man on this earth.
FL|0|12|7|0|See, that was the view on the material side.
FL|0|12|8|0|Now let us direct our eyes to the ‘heavenly man’, whose size compared to the previously mentioned ‘cosmic man’ is as a millionth part of an atom (cosmic man) compared to an atom (heavenly man).
FL|0|12|9|0|Yes, the ‘heavenly man’ in its human shape is so big that all countless milliards of shell globes, which comprise the ‘cosmic man’, would easily fit into the tubular opening of one of its little body hairs and they could move about without even touching the sides of the little hair tubes.
FL|0|12|10|0|Now, think, how much life this heavenly man already has in one little hair tube, or at least in a part of the body corresponding to the little hair, and how much life he must have in one of his limbs, how much in his heart, and how much in his entire body! And yet, this entire ‘heavenly man’ thinks of himself as only simply existing for himself, while countless milliards and milliards of the most perfect angels and spirits, all self-contained as well, think and live just as he does.
FL|0|12|11|0|Yes, in this heavenly men, there are still other relationships in which beings that think alike and love alike, form a union which, corresponding to an earthly body or at least a part of one, represent completely a man that can think and feel entirely for itself, as if he were only an individual man!
FL|0|12|12|0|Yes, I tell you, in addition: In My endlessness, there are several such heavens, and each heaven is, by itself, a complete man, and all the heavens together form another endless man, which cannot be thought or conceived of by anyone but Me, since it is actually My body, or God in His endlessness, which thinks and feels His person and individuality in the most determined and clearest way of all, - and what an abundance of life in Him!
FL|0|12|13|0|If you now compare these two pictures a little, and then review them in the spirit, you will soon realize that in one eternal and endless Life, countless lives can move about freely and there enjoy the highest of life’s delights, while they are only a part of the principal life in God.
FL|0|12|14|0|See, thus sings the fly in its humility. And humility is man’s actual true principal fly. For, as the fly, on a continent, begins to gain victory over life within itself, so does humility within man begin to take up the freest of all life from God, and to enclose it within himself and then, through its perseverance and courage, to grow and nurture this holy treasure within, which is the “living Christ” in every real man. And when this life has gone into all parts of the soul, and through the soul into the flesh, then such an occurrence, the actual working in the spirit, is a victory, yes truly, the greatest of all victories which a man can attain, for by this victory he has captured the highest life of God within himself, through love has made it his own, and has become one with the eternal God, the Father of all Love.
FL|0|12|15|0|Tell Me, is this not a victory which the fly sings to you?
FL|0|12|16|0|But if you want to correctly understand the fly, which sings this victory to you, then ask the actual true fly within you, which is perfect humility, and it will give you the correct answer! Yes, through it you will experience what a really true victory is!
FL|0|12|17|0|But as love is the fruit of humility, so s Eternal Truth, or the Light of all Light, a Fruit of Love, and as Love grows out of Humility and Truth out of Love, therefore, it is a true growth and a true tree of Life and a true tree of all holy cognition of Life, and everything belonging to it, temporally as well as eternally.
FL|0|12|18|0|But whoever wants to investigate the secrets of life with his worldly intellect will never find them, but will lose what little he had attained during his childhood. For truly whoever doesn’t believe such an inner word when it makes itself known, - either as admonishing conscience in the heart of every higher-minded man, or as an audible word from the mouth of an awakened one – with a childlike pious simplicity and then not remaining a mere hearer of the Word, wondering about things contained within it, but is a doer of this word, I tell you yet again: Verily, verily, hearing and seeing, never gets anyone into heaven, but only doing!
FL|0|12|19|0|You have understood, from this communication, that life cannot return before it has been judged, and also, you should know from the gospel, where it says: “Not I, but the Word, which I have spoken to you, will judge you!”
FL|0|12|20|0|See, thus the Word is the judge; for the one who complies, eternal life! – and for the one who doesn’t, eternal death! For no one can arrive at a certainty except in the ‘active’ way of the cross, according to the word which preaches nothing but humility and love; but whoever is only a hearer and not a doer of the living word, which wants to judge him to life, will not be able to unite with its positive–living power, but will remain in his negative polarity of death, out of which a positive polar life will hardly ever again develop.
FL|0|12|21|0|But what are the first signs that a non-doer is headed towards a judgment of death?
FL|0|12|22|0|The first signs are the doubts of the genuineness of one or the other part of the divine revelation.
FL|0|12|23|0|What then is such a doubt in and of itself?
FL|0|12|24|0|A doubt is nothing else but an impotence of the inner life, in consequence of which the spirit sinks back into itself, and in the soul appears nothing but a dull, ordinary twilight in which a part of the light comes from the fainter and fainter rays of the spirit, but the larger part of the increasing light comes from the sense-deceiving world.
FL|0|12|25|0|Where such spiritual impotence leads doesn’t need any great explanation, unless the spirit is again soon awakened by vigorous activity according to the Word.
FL|0|12|26|0|But whoever will not go over into the true positive polarity of eternal life during the course of this life, will judge himself for the negative polarity, from which he will never arise eternally!
FL|0|12|27|0|These two polarities are respectively ‘spiritual’ and ‘material’, or living inner fruit and dead outer shell.
FL|0|12|28|0|Whoever will go over into the fruit, will go over into life, but whoever goes over into the shell, will go over into death.
FL|0|12|29|0|You should know that in all things, and more so in God, there are two polarities; and since the Divine Being is eternal, so also these two polarities must be eternal.
FL|0|12|30|0|Whoever is judged by the Word, or rather judges himself by it, takes life into himself and corresponds to the divine positive polarity, which is then the most free and unlimited existence.
FL|0|12|31|0|But whoever does not take up the Word in himself in an effective manner, but only lets it run through his negative intellect, the Word itself will judge him towards the negative polarity, which is the basic principle of all matter and thus also of death and limitation from which you can see that there will never be an end to the natural world or the spiritual world, and the natural world will remain as an eternal negative-polar support for everything spiritual and free. Which lot is the best for all eternities, to be incorporated in either the negative of the positive polarity of God, that is: to be an eternally joyful, most free angel-spirit, or a banned Satan in a dead stone – such you may now decide for yourselves.
FL|0|12|32|0|The truth is, indeed, everywhere for the living, but for the dead there is no light in all eternity.
FL|0|12|33|0|And that should carry with it such as the truth should always say; and such is an exceedingly good thing, yes, that is the eternal ring of life which you should penetrate and it does not turn itself to entertain the intellect, but earnestly in the deed, and only by this the truth, as the true light of life in it, arises and fully wafts through it.
FL|0|12|34|0|See, if you now understand this, then you will also understand that the tone is as the pipe, and the light as the life, and the reward as the work, or the cognition or self-knowledge of the eternal life in itself as the deed according to the Word; and as the mountain, so the bend in the road, or as the life is lived, so also is its pole; and as the heart, so is its voice, or as the humility within the heart, so also the living Word within it.
FL|0|12|35|0|Now you will no longer ask: “Who may comprehend this within himself. For whom will this olive branch ripen?” For you know, from the course of this communication, what the earth is and what light is, and you will, therefore, also know and easily understand how truth is a light to the light and a light to the light for judgment, i.e. either for judgment which turns life to life, or the reverse as you already know.
FL|0|12|36|0|As you think through everything that was said, can you still not understand the question: “Can you now court suns as you desecrate the earth in the light?” Or in plain English: Can you serve two masters?
FL|0|12|37|0|For whoever courts suns, or living perfection, how can he turn to the world with this light, for profit? Or, so that you may understand it more distinctly: How will a man seeking divine truth with his intellect, arrive at eternal life, if he doesn’t want to let the Word in him become deed?!
FL|0|12|38|0|Yes, he is one who, in the stolen light, profanes by his indolence the very ground upon which he should have been active to attain life! Don’t the physicists know that like polarities never attract but always repel?! The earth in itself is lazy and idle, how can it be enlivened by inactivity?
FL|0|12|39|0|Therefore, it is clear that as one cannot serve two masters, - so not at the same time, his idle intellect and the living deed.
FL|0|12|40|0|But whoever can court suns should not profane the earth with the light, but should bless it by his deed, so that the earth also becomes a sun to him.
FL|0|12|41|0|And so the call is to the dark doubter, that he should flee when I bring down suns. But where shall he flee?
FL|0|12|42|0|He may ask the fly and it will tell him which train life takes, and how it should return equipped with great profits; but the fly will also tell him where he may flee, yes, rather must flee, if he will not return to the eternal life of all life by action according to the Word.
FL|0|12|43|0|Whoever has opened his eyes just a little bit, will need not search too long to see the vast endlessness full of deer, who truly run the race to the ultimate finish where life has taken its course in our fly; for “deer” and “always becoming freer life “ signify one and the same thing.
FL|0|12|44|0|Knowing this, you also know who and how he can lift the endless chain of existence, which climbs up to the firstborn of all light and life.
FL|0|12|45|0|But here the question is put to the intellectual, whether also he, the idle, is able to lift this chain and likewise the second and last question. If you cannot find the footprints of truth, namely, through the deed, who then will release you from this night of eternal death?
FL|0|12|46|0|I think this last question needs no further clarification, since you will know from this script, that one must be a living, active doer of the Word in order to be released from the night of eternal death - and not only a hearer, or ultimately even a critic, what is even worse, a despiser and then even a denier of My Word.
FL|0|12|47|0|But whoever wants to be a real doer of the Word must be totally earnest, so he can say with My dear David: “God is my true earnestness, I will sing and compose, that is also my glory. In good health, you psalters and harps, I will be up early. I will thank Thee, Oh Lord, among the peoples and will sing praises to You among the masses, for Thy grace reaches as far as the heavens extend, and Thy truth reaches higher than the clouds. Lift up Thyself, Oh God, above the heavens, Your Glory over every land, so that Your dear friends are released, help with Your right hand hearken to me!”
FL|0|12|48|0|Doesn’t David sing here that God is his true earnestness?
FL|0|12|49|0|But how else can God be with man except in the Word? Thus the Word must be man’s earnestness; therefore he should sing it or hear it and then write it or do it; and that is the glory of the light of man himself.
FL|0|12|50|0|Here David calls to the psalters and harps, and wants to get up early, in order to do what?
FL|0|12|51|0|Nothing but the Word; for whoever takes up the Word into his heart and does accordingly, and does such among nations and among people, or he finds himself in the middle of the two well-known polarities, and strives through them towards God, and doesn’t let himself to be led astray by nations or by people, or by his intellect, nor by his indolence, he it is who thanks and sings praises to Me with the best psalters and harps.
FL|0|12|52|0|Yes, truly, whoever does so, to whom God is a true earnestness, as to David, he knows quite well how far My grace extends, or how far the life from Me goes out into all the eternal spaces, which are the heavens, of which enough was told to you today, he also knows what the “clouds of truth” are, namely the spirits of eternal life.
FL|0|12|53|0|Yes, to whom God is a true earnestness, he recognizes the victory within himself and calls likewise with David: “Lift Thyself, oh God, above the heavens – or over this my former life – and Thy Glory – or Thy living light – stream out over the lands of my being, so that thereby, all dear friends or all who have turned themselves toward life, at whichever level they may be, will be released of all that is death!”
FL|0|12|54|0|Yes, to whom God, as to David, is a true earnestness, will also call to Him, “Lord, my God and Father, - see, my heart overflows with love to You! See, out of the depth of my humility, I implore and cry to You that You might help me with Your right hand, or that You might give me the true light of life, and then I could become one, single complete life with You; and so hearken to me, my God!”
FL|0|12|55|0|See, that is a proper supplication for him who, by himself, can say in the spirit and in all truth: “God is my true earnestness!”
FL|0|12|56|0|For to whom God is a true earnestness, he will turn himself towards God completely, and will not look back to the world with one eye, and look towards God with the other one. He will not lift only his eyes to God, but his entire being! But, as it is these days, believe Me, there is very little earnestness towards God, and mankind has fallen completely into the greatest half-heartedness and the remaining drop of it living power is used solely for world purposes!
FL|0|12|57|0|The amount of living power returning to Me you will be able to count on your fingers without much trouble, and be assured that the words “countless” and “unending” will not be used here.
FL|0|12|58|0|But should that make us anxious? Oh, My dear little children, by no means! For everything will proceed the way that My judging Word prescribes, either upwards or downwards, and so, quite plainly spoken, although this planet was redeemed for a very high ransom, and was placed in the center of My two endless polarities, there are still very many planets in the whole of infinity upon which more faithful children are walking than upon this most ungrateful one – nevertheless, I have done it for no planet but this one!
FL|0|12|59|0|As yet, eternity has not come to an end; its continuation is endless! Woe to this earth if I turn My heart away from it toward another.
FL|0|12|60|0|Mark well, all that you have received in this fly, and act accordingly! Stay away from your intellect, but remain all that much closer to your heart, then you will recognize the true victory of life within yourselves, and you will be able to swing yourselves up to the sevenfold light, and to the threefold light above the sevenfold light!
FL|0|12|61|0|And I tell you this in addition: If anyone has a doubt and cannot fully believe this communication, so that through it he becomes alive in his heart, he will do better not to touch it for, if he has touched upon it, he has also reinforced the inner judge towards death. But if he has not touched upon it, his judgment will also be easier, and the way to the negative pole more tolerable and, perhaps, after eternities, also reversible.
FL|0|12|62|0|But whoever reads it and considers it as a powerful signpost towards life, and does accordingly, truly, he already has the victory within himself, all of which is your Father’s sole, holy love-will eternally. Amen.
TH|0|1|1|1|First hour
TH|0|1|1|1|Recklessness and weakness of conscience
TH|0|1|1|1|Let the deity be a tyrant. How people become criminals. The emergence of schisms and sects.
TH|0|1|1|0|In the so-called better and educated world, where especially the Christian religion is commonplace under various sectarian forms, morality is usually preached only in such a way as is politically most expedient for the rulers in either worldly or spiritual matters.
TH|0|1|2|0|The people are taught a gray knowledge of God, not that they should recognize and love Him, but only that they should immeasurably fear Him as the most implacable tyrant of all tyrants; and thus the Divinity is preached only as a hostage that is supposed to bear fruit when all other hostages have already become fruitless.
TH|0|1|3|0|Instead of the Godhead being made known to the people for the highest consolation, it is given to them only as something that has nothing to do but irrevocably condemn billions of such morally corrupt and disobedient children to the eternal sea of fire every minute.
TH|0|1|4|0|And so look around a bit, see the innumerable dungeons which are all filled with all kinds of moral criminals, and how from minute to minute these dungeons are constantly increasing in number, so that if these dungeons were united at one point, you would have to believe that the whole generation of the earth will have to get comfortable in a few years to march into all of them.
TH|0|1|5|0|And ask, what will happen to these people who will enter there? Look a little towards the morning; see, there are already a number of deathly pale crowds, surrounded by all kinds of armed people and poisonous judges, and look further, there a number of murder instruments with which these wretches are executed. There you see burning pyres, gallows, scaffolds and many other instruments of murder. Look, this is the last reformatory for such moral criminals!
TH|0|1|6|0|Now you will ask what have all these done? Yes, I say, among them there are murderers, robbers, thieves, defectors and agitators of the state. There are also a lot of people who have caused great harm to the state by all kinds of frauds; among them, there are those who have seriously violated one or another political or even moral order. Look, the crimes of these unfortunates are revealed, insofar as they can serve as at least an apparent reason.
TH|0|1|7|0|But now we want to raise another question and ask: What is the reason that these people have become such criminals? And if you want to ask someone else about this reason, you will surely get no other answer than that the reason lies either in a neglected upbringing, or - which is one and the same anyway - their parents, pre-parents and grandparents were already thus formed.
TH|0|1|8|0|But I ask again: what was the reason that these people received such a bad education, that a whole generation was neglected in education? You need not reach far at all, and the answer will force itself upon you: The main reason is none other than politics, by virtue of which the ruling class of mankind cares for nothing more than that the subordinates should be kept in all darkness as much as possible, fearing that if the people would receive closer information about Me and thereby also about their own destiny, it would mean the end of their power and their temporal income.
TH|0|1|9|0|Oh these fools! They should only look at My David, who himself was a king and a prophet, and as such a great teacher of the people, and they would immediately see that a people that recognizes God and His intention, is also a people full of obedience and good will;
TH|0|1|10|0|and thousands can be ruled more easily with a feather plume than ten dark dullards, who have no other conception of Me than that of a perhaps existing tyrant, or of a being, who before sucked the last drop of blood from His believer like a vampire, until He finally blessed Him with eternal life, kneeling and worshipping eternally on a light-cloud.
TH|0|1|11|0|Look, is it not easy to understand that people try to get rid of such an evil God as much as possible? And if they still have any religion, it consists of pure ceremony, and this only out of purely Divine considerations.
TH|0|1|12|0|The consequence of this was already in the beginning no other than that the more worldly part finally abandoned all religion and whatever Christian Divine doctrine, as you like to say.
TH|0|1|13|0|On the other hand, church divisions and sectarianism arose, namely with men who more or less recognized the folly of such a preached Divinity, and in a certain way said in their spirit: Listen, with the Divinity, as it is taught there, is purely not to be gotten along with; we therefore want to take the pure doctrine ourselves, examine it more closely, and see whether there are not some better sides of the Divinity to be found?
TH|0|1|14|0|And in such examination they really found that I am not such a tyrant after all; but on the other hand they forgot that I am God notwithstanding, and then also took My will too lukewarm; others again put Me so high, and in this way philosophized every action which their nature finds to be a stimulating idea as to be just and completely according to My will - in the erroneous idea that whatever is driven through their foolish sense, is My will - and so instead of the old folly, a lot of follies and different concepts of the Divine arose, that it is really not worth the effort to list them for you.
TH|0|1|15|0|The reason of all this was and is no other than - as already mentioned above - partly the moral policy, but mainly the inertia and also the fear of man, to take seriously the marked ways to eternal life; for truly I say, whoever does not take My kingdom as I have proclaimed it, will not receive it, and should he unite all sects in himself, or stand among all sects; for I alone am the Way, the Truth and the Life.
TH|0|2|1|1|Second hour
TH|0|2|1|1|Consequences of recklessness
TH|0|2|1|1|Asia. The castle of Brama. Tyranny everywhere. The preached God is Satan.
TH|0|2|1|0|Look at the table; see, the land spread out before you, is Asia. Behold the nations, how they run together, all wrapped in the thickest veil, and utter nothing but lamentation after lamentation from their hollow breasts.
TH|0|2|2|0|Nothing is to be found here but the most blatant paganism, even if here and there a Christian crowd prays to Me, as is shown in the picture by the small groups of naked and bleeding people. There you can see in the middle of Asia a huge castle in the highlands; it is the castle of the god Brama. Behold, this one does it right, for he knows the art of cheating even the kings and feeding them with filth.
TH|0|2|3|0|No-one shall come within an hour's journey of his castle. Woe to the wicked; for the angels of this God stand guard at all ends, as lords over life and death.
TH|0|2|4|0|Whoever comes near there and brings gold and precious stones, fat oxen, cows, calves and sheep, the angels do nothing to him, but they receive the offering, and the giver is dismissed with only 50 to 100 bamboo strokes.
TH|0|2|5|0|You will think that this is something bad. Oh no, I say; whoever comes back and shows his back, which has been beaten blue by the angels, is himself paid a divine homage, and it is easy for him to obtain the most important offices of state by this receipt.
TH|0|2|6|0|But this is not the only thing that happens to such givers; for if someone does not come properly loaded and packed, the gift is accepted, but the giver is not beaten, but is punished by the angels with all kinds of other terrible punishments, which are punishments of such a kind that they sound almost unbelievable or at least ridiculous in the highest degree.
TH|0|2|7|0|For example, that someone must stand for years on one foot under a tree is only something small; for these angels are so inventive in such works of penance, that if I were to make them all known to you, you would hardly believe Me.
TH|0|2|8|0|Their cruelty has no limits in this respect, and yet their constitution is proclaimed everywhere in such a way that no-one can attain eternal bliss according to their doctrine, if he has not offered an efficient sacrifice to this Brama at least once in his life.
TH|0|2|9|0|But such sacrifices are not all that this Brama demands from his believers; he also demands human sacrifices. Firstly, every woman must be sacrificed to him after the death of her husband; secondly, girls and boys must be sacrificed to him every year, i.e., the girls must not be under twelve, but also not over fourteen years old; boys, however, must be sacrificed already in their sixth year.
TH|0|2|10|0|It goes without saying that the girls must be of the most excellent beauty and the boys of the freshest health. Any parent offering such a sacrifice along with another substantial dowry, can then ask for two things, namely that he first obtains a so-called indulgence for all his children and that all penances be forgiven, or he can also - which is a special favor have the angels immediately release him from his body, so that he can most reliably attain his blessedness in this way.
TH|0|2|11|0|Another means of pardon is that if someone has taken a beautiful young woman, he must not touch her at first, but if he wants to receive this grace, he must take her to the border where the angels are keeping watch. There, in the presence of the angels, she must strip completely naked, get into a bath already prepared for this purpose, and wash herself there, and when she comes out of the bath, then decorate herself festively, and let the angel on guard put her to sleep for three nights.
TH|0|2|12|0|When she then returns, she is also sufficiently blessed; and this blessing can have such an effect that, if the husband dies first, she does not need to burn herself, but can either have another person be burned for her, or keep herself from being burned altogether by means of a significant sacrifice.
TH|0|2|13|0|Yes, the folly often goes even further; among other things, this is also a special favor, which is only performed when the appropriate sacrifice has been made, that a girl from 1 to 3 years old has her labia sewn together by such an angel, except for a small opening, for the preservation of chastity, and when such a girl has become marriageable, she is then brought back, and such an angel then makes her receptive for a marriage again; Not to mention other follies without number, which is common.
TH|0|2|14|0|See, I have to watch such nonsense already almost into the third millennium, how this wicked people in possession of the old still antediluvian religion, of which you already have some knowledge, is committing such unspeakable mischief! Look at the end of the illuminated table: See, it is an hourglass, and only a few grains are still to fall.
TH|0|2|15|0|I will not show you all the hideous images of Persia, Arabia, Turkey, the Chinese empire, Siberia and other smaller states; for you will nowhere discover anything but the most hideous oppression of nations, and the God preached everywhere is truly nothing but Satan himself in the most diverse varieties of his wickedness.
TH|0|2|16|0|But do not be concerned about My longsuffering, for the poverty of spirit will already be enriched. But woe to the servants of wickedness! Oh, their reward will be great!
TH|0|2|17|0|I say, as inventive as Satan is, but truly I have also made an invention in secret, about which he will soon have to wonder from eternity to eternity. I have long tolerated and waited for improvement everywhere; only the earth has become full of a disgusting stench; therefore I have already lit My torch to burn them in the near future, so that their disgusting stench does not rise even to My heavens and contaminate the dwellings of My faithful.
TH|0|2|18|0|Therefore, you also see that the world does not offend you, for every word of theirs is a foam bubble filled with deadly pestilence. - Therefore, hear My Word and follow My advice, and the fire of the earth will not burn you when I set it on fire, for this fire will bring life to the living and death to the dead.
TH|0|3|1|1|Third hour
TH|0|3|1|1|Fruitless efforts
TH|0|3|1|1|Africa. The idol Mohammed. Robbery, murder, slavery and tyranny everywhere. Last unspoiled people in Central Africa. Abomination of the slave-trade.
TH|0|3|1|0|Now, look here, the country that presents itself to your eyes on the white board, you will sure recognize it, it is Africa. Look at it well, it is not a map, I tell you, but the real country in the true image.
TH|0|3|2|0|See here the northern coasts, see here in the north, the ancient Egypt; see further to the west all the plundering states known to you, see there all the rugged mountain masses and between them again incalculable sand deserts and steppes.
TH|0|3|3|0|See, everywhere rules the idol Mohammed; everywhere is robbery, murder, slavery, and on the other hand despotism and tyranny in the highest degree!
TH|0|3|4|0|See all these inhabitants, who are still engaged in some trade, are nothing but serfs of their rulers; the sword of the despot is constantly swishing about their bare necks, if they do not hand over to their ruler almost everything they have acquired.
TH|0|3|5|0|See how their priests preach to them from their towers curses and deceits, but no blessings, and fill the poor with their Elysian air; while the latter, for this nothing, must sacrifice to them at least half of what the ruler has left them.
TH|0|3|6|0|See how a few Christians make a miserable figure here, while other more powerful nominal Christians go about well-armed with mighty armies and make the miserable even more miserable than they already are, and bring them, as you see - instead of My blessing and grace - war, death, devastation, famine and other innumerable evils. Truly, Paul (Saul, ed.) was not as bad in his persecution of Christians, as these Christians are with the wretched. However, we leave this coast up there, and we look a bit at Egypt.
TH|0|3|7|0|Behold this beautiful land, this former blessing of Jacob. See what it looks like; truly the whore of Babylon is a pure virgin compared to it.
TH|0|3|8|0|The old Nile watered the ground when Joseph reigned, and was everything to Pharaoh; but what land does this Nile irrigates now?
TH|0|3|9|0|When I brought the Israelite people home from that land, it was afflicted with seven severe plagues for a short time only, until the children were released; but what were those plagues compared to the present ones, whose number has no end - yes, they were true manna from heaven.
TH|0|3|10|0|At that time this country was ruled by pagans, but at least they were human beings and knew well the value of man, and their teachings, like those of Central Asia, came from the times of Noah, and they were well-acquainted with the nature of the great God; And from this knowledge they were in manifold wisdom, which, of course, they taught only to certain people through their mysteries, and they did this so that the great God might not be profaned by any incompetent and unworthy one; for which reason their land also brimmed with the so-called wonders of the world of all kinds, and their wisdom and their school were acknowledged as great by all nations.
TH|0|3|11|0|Even to this day you see great remnants of the former greatness of this land towering above the hot sands; but now look at this land. See it's poor peoples hunted like the other animals; see, quite to the south, some peaceful huts enclosed by almost insurmountable mountains.
TH|0|3|12|0|But therefore look, and see bold, armed climbers of the despot boldly climbing the mountain tops, and see how they throw themselves on the peaceful huts, wickedly kill all the peaceful inhabitants and drag away all their belongings, and put other captives in their place and impose on them with the most terrible death penalty, the sour duty to produce at least 10 years' tribute for the despot over the course of 3 years.
TH|0|3|13|0|Look here, there is another such landscape, where 3 years ago such a thing happened; see how these tribute-collectors approach those slaves placed there, and take away all their acquired property and drag it away, after they have first cruelly mistreated them, and treated all their wives and maids to their pleasure.
TH|0|3|14|0|Now, look further up, see here several despotic warriors equipped with snares, swords and rifles; therefore see how the snares are just thrown back and forth over the fugitive inhabitants of this mountain region; look there a little to the west, how some take flight climbing over rocks - fathers, mothers, children. Young and old are clambering with bleeding fingers to escape from the ravagers, but at the same time see how they are pursuing them, and are now shooting down one after the other from the rocks; and now see how they are already gagging a lot of prisoners, men and boys, in order to bring them in the most miserable and wicked way to the place of their military destiny.
TH|0|3|15|0|And now go down again with your eyes from the mountains, and see there an authorized ruler and tribute lessee of the despot, how he, to refresh his lust, drives a whole troop of slave women with a whip in disorder, in order to be able to sleep again one bleeding under his mighty blows; not to think of other abominations, which are committed here in this country now in large numbers.
TH|0|3|16|0|Now see what this land looks like; compare these plagues with the former seven, and you must truly confess that they were pure manna from heaven; for if you want to think of the highest degree of hellish depravity, travel to Egypt, and you will find it in the literal sense.
TH|0|3|17|0|For I say - and I cannot tell you any more - that it has come so far here, that even a benefit, which is practiced there by the great ones of this beautiful kingdom, is the most barbarous cruelty.
TH|0|3|18|0|Just look a little here in the hospitals, hospices and lunatic asylums; see how the sick are tortured with all kinds of means, the poor are almost fed with garbage, and the insane cower like mummies in the holes in the walls, provided with an iron grate, screaming and wailing.
TH|0|3|19|0|I do not want to discuss the matter in detail, and it is sufficient if I say that a benefit there is a barest cruelty; think for yourselves under what form the cruelty itself appears.
TH|0|3|20|0|Now we leave the northern part of this miserable country, as well as the whole of Africa, and here you see the unknown center of this country. See, this country is large and is surrounded by the most insurmountable mountains; see, this is the only point of the earth where an unspoiled, most good-natured class of people is still to be found.
TH|0|3|21|0|Behold, these people are all still in the inner vision, and except for a disciple of the apostle Thomas sent by Me, no foreign foot has yet entered this land, and thus this admittedly small people, who sparsely inhabit only the hot regions, are in My pure doctrine, which has not yet been dimmed until this hour.
TH|0|3|22|0|This is at the same time the only small connecting point still connecting the earth with My heaven, and notice well what I will tell you just now: If an impudent foot will enter this sanctuary in greed, I will hurl My torch over the earth.
TH|0|3|23|0|But just look there now, from this land towards the east and towards the west, how two main nations, full of greed and avarice, are already putting all kinds of ladders on the mountains, in order to quench in this land their insatiable thirst for the supposed gold.
TH|0|3|24|0|Yes, I tell you, they will soon succeed, and they are close to entering it, but truly, I say, they will not find the gold they thirst for. They will find gold, but this gold will crush the whole earth with it's weight.
TH|0|3|25|0|And now go a little further here, to the southwestern coast of this country. See how despotic usurers pack their ships, which are wicked under all names, full of poor immortal people; see a little inside this ship; see how it has barely span-high plank galleries all around, and how on these galleries, like logs, these poor people are piled up side by side on their bellies.
TH|0|3|26|0|Now look, there is such a ship packed with 600 to a 1,000 of such unfortunates; in front of each mouth, a 4-pound stone-bread brick is placed for his nourishment from this coast to America; closely in front of the mouth, a channel runs everywhere, where water is poured in for all of them once a day.
TH|0|3|27|0|Look, with this food such a poor man must make a journey of often 2,000 miles, and during the journey an examination is conducted daily to see if some have not perished.
TH|0|3|28|0|How does this examination take place? Look, there is a so-called slave-keeper walking along the galleries with a pointed instrument, stabbing everyone in the foot, and if the person thus abused cries out, it is considered a sign that he is still alive.
TH|0|3|29|0|There are also other means of testing for life, which such genuinely satanic outrages of these human merchants allow themselves; but we do not want to think about them any further, because it is certain that if these merchants handle lions, tigers, snakes and hyenas, they give these beasts infinitely more attention, care and tending than their poor brethren.
TH|0|3|30|0|And so that we get to know this whole part of the world, look down a bit to the southernmost part of this country, which is called Good Hope. Truly I say to you, there is really a good hope for Satan; for just there the trade is so important that the prince of darkness consistently invests his capital at 1,000 percent.
TH|0|3|31|0|I do not need to tell you more; you can easily imagine how much I like such activities, especially of Christians. A great reward will follow!
TH|0|4|1|1|Fourth hour
TH|0|4|1|1|The great need
TH|0|4|1|1|The Atlantic. Voyages of discovery. Blood-thirst of the so-called Christians. Profit-greedy deployment of a slave ship.
TH|0|4|1|0|And now look at the [sea -tr] surface. Again another picture; there is nothing to be seen but wave after wave, and how one tide drives the other. I may only tell you: This picture is nothing but a small part of the Atlantic Ocean, and in this fourth hour we want to romp around a little on this large expanse of water, to watch the doings and activities of the floating houses here and there.
TH|0|4|2|0|Now look! There, on the western edge of the surface, a large so-called liner-ship has just appeared, and look, on it's side, a lot of other smaller vessels under different names.
TH|0|4|3|0|Now, let's follow this ship a bit, and see here on this side in the deep south there is a rather important island; see, the ship is going in a straight line towards this island. What do you think this ship is up to?
TH|0|4|4|0|Guess a little, look into it's storerooms; see, it is provisioned for at least 6 years. Look into the captain's golden cabin; look at the tables and you will find maps of the countries and the most diverse measuring instruments.
TH|0|4|5|0|Now you can almost guess what this ship is up to; just wait a little longer. Observe the expressions of the observer on the high mast, as he stalks around in all directions, equipped with a telescope, and examines the immense expanse of water from wave to wave; but still he sees no land.
TH|0|4|6|0|Behold, the people on the deck of the ship run about desperately, for the long sea voyage has consumed their sweet water.
TH|0|4|7|0|Now look a bit at the scene! See, here lots are thrown into a pot; look, now they draw. A poor negro has drawn the lot; see, now he is stripped, his eyes are blindfolded; both arms are tightly bound at the armpit. Look, the henchman approaches and opens his veins, and the blood that flows from his veins is immediately mixed with some rum and drank to quench his thirst, but the bled negro is immediately thrown overboard into the sea; and because this potion was not sufficient for all, this procedure is again carried out on some others and the blood-potion is prepared from their veins.
TH|0|4|8|0|Although this scene belongs to the extremely rare ones, and only because of the extreme water emergency, so it is nevertheless to be excused; Indeed, it would be a different thing if, in such an emergency, one or the other, out of excessive charity, should decide to water his brethren with his blood for their salvation from death, which act would then really be a great testimony of his charity to him who did so; but in this way it is an abomination, and it would be better that thousands should voluntarily sacrifice themselves for one than that such a cruel deed should be done to one.
TH|0|4|9|0|But now look, the observer cries "land!" from the basket; immediately everyone on the ship is cheerful, all sails are hoisted, as you see, towards that island. Look, like an arrow the ship flies along over towering waves, and see, they have just reached a bay; the anchors are thrown, all the crew except the necessary guards hurry into the small craft and to the shore in them.
TH|0|4|10|0|See how they immediately discover a fresh spring on the shore, and how it is now crowded to take the fresh water; and so in a few hours the ship is again provided with sweet water, and everything is now made afloat again.
TH|0|4|11|0|Slowly, the vehicles move along the coast to see if this land is already inhabited or not. They discover a place consisting of simple round huts; they immediately approach this place.
TH|0|4|12|0|They land and go ashore; the inhabitants, startled by the sound of the cannon, flee; but immediately their huts are searched, and whatever is found is taken, whatever it may be, and whatever name it may have. See, a poor little nation has soon been robbed of all it's possessions; but that is not all there is of this scene.
TH|0|4|13|0|These poor fugitives are pursued, not infrequently almost completely wiped out, or, if it goes well, at least captured and sold as a good trade bribe according to time and opportunity in America.
TH|0|4|14|0|Look, now you will already know what kind of ship this was and what it was up to. See, it was a ship that goes out on discovery voyages.
TH|0|4|15|0|But if we let this ship continue on it's infamously bad way, look, there is already another one. However, this ship, which you now see, I only show you in spirit; for it was already discovered in 1835 in the Mediterranean Sea by another French skipper, and was also immediately destroyed.
TH|0|4|16|0|But now I show it to you, how it conducted it's mischief in the Atlantic sea before this time. Mind you, this is not the only one; indeed about 20 ships of this kind are still drifting around in the Atlantic waters, bringing disaster.
TH|0|4|17|0|The masters of these ships are mostly Spaniards and Portuguese, and only 4 of them are Muslim. And look, this ship is just leaving the coast of Africa loaded with slaves to sell them to a second slave-trader in America; but now look, barely 200 nautical miles from the coast it is discovered, pursued and captured by an English ship.
TH|0|4|18|0|The sailors fight back desperately, but it is of no use; the power of the English ship is far superior to this robber-ship, and so it must surrender. The English sailors immediately climb onto the deck of this ship, free the slaves, and bring them to their ship under better care.
TH|0|4|19|0|But what happens to this robber-ship? Just look very closely, you will discover it in a moment. See how diligently the English sailors, thus commanded by their commander, strip all the crew of this ship, throw their clothes into the sea, nail the people to the deck with long pointed nails according to the order of slave storage, hang the captain on the mast by his hands with his face outward, and fasten his feet with a rope to the bottom of the mast; When they have finished this work, they go into the cabins, take everything they need, tighten the sails of the ship, leave it, return to their ship, of course, and abandon it to the winds with the most shrill cries of lamentation from the deck.
TH|0|4|20|0|Look, and think what must come out in the end, if one cruelty against the other occurs thus merely according to a cruel whim! And think how such scenes look in the face of Him who, dying on the cross, begged the Father's forgiveness for His enemies!
TH|0|4|21|0|Would there be no other means of suppressing the evil of the slave-trade than those which, either in this way or that, are always marked with the seal of the most unthinkable cruelty?
TH|0|4|22|0|But you will ask, what have the slave-liberators now done with the slaves? Do you think they brought them back to their homeland? No, they did not.
TH|0|4|23|0|They did not sell them either, but they kept them in their own service, since they themselves had possessions in America; and in this way, of course, they got them much cheaper than if they had to buy them.
TH|0|4|24|0|And so you see, England is now cultivating a great fight against this slave trade. If such a ship, packed with slaves, is discovered, it is immediately captured with great punishment, the slaves are freed, and there they are either freely used for work, but often also sold out of hand; and so this way of acting is nothing else than what the old Roman proverb says: Scyllam prateris, Charybdim invadis.
TH|0|4|25|0|You see, I have shown you this only so that you may get the true idea of the so-called abolition of the slave trade. And so a disreputable merchant remains a merchant, and is not at all afraid to set up his shameful exchange booths and stores in My sanctuary.
TH|0|4|26|0|Yes, if you offer such a money-hound a million pieces of gold, he will sell you the bleeding heart of his own daughter, and you must not offer him that much again, and the head of his firstborn son will be for sale.
TH|0|4|27|0|But you will say, is it so miserable on all ships? Is God not remembered anywhere in these swaying houses?
TH|0|4|28|0|Then I say to you: It is true that every ship is provided with one - often also with several priests, who are added to such a ship as ballast for the sake of ceremony, just as a band of music is added for the sake of the sailors, and the latter designation also has the most weight; for everything else is nothing but empty form, and the state flag of the ship is by far a greater sanctuary on this ship than the entire priesthood and it's faltering worship. With some better ones I am called only when thundering waves of water awaken them for a short time from their stupor of gain.
TH|0|4|29|0|By the way, on every ship, tyranny is so common that it would not disgrace a ruler of Egypt, and this cold and dry insensibility of the senior seamen is called in the moral world, ship discipline.
TH|0|4|30|0|But I say at the end of this fourth hour: Well be it to such mighty efforts; truly their reward will not be small in the future!
TH|0|5|1|1|Fifth hour
TH|0|5|1|1|Enslavement
TH|0|5|1|1|North America. Slave trade under a moral policy. Abomination of slavery on a sugar plantation.
TH|0|5|1|0|And now that we have found ourselves sailing around on the sea, let us then board such a slave ship and sail with it under a very favorable wind also, and that to North America.
TH|0|5|2|0|You see, this green strip that is beginning to appear is already a well-known North American eastern coastliner.
TH|0|5|3|0|See how it becomes clearer and clearer; see, you already notice a large city, provided with a large harbor.
TH|0|5|4|0|Now look, we are fully there, how it surges and teems with greedy people on the ships, in the harbor and on it's ramparts.
TH|0|5|5|0|Look now, the free slaves are just being put ashore, everyone is walking and running thereto; but there comes an exceedingly well-fed sugar plantation owner, and hires the slaves into his service.
TH|0|5|6|0|The ship's captain, who has done such a philanthropic work on these slaves, is not offered a shilling for the slaves he has brought, but merely a well-fed reward for his philanthropy.
TH|0|5|7|0|Now, you see, in this way, such cruel slavery gets an external semblance of humanity and philanthropy and charity; but inside it is nothing but the same slave trade, only under a moral policy.
TH|0|5|8|0|But since this is the case, let us have a little look at such a sugar plantation; and so that we do not have to search for long on our table, just look here at once!
TH|0|5|9|0|There, not far from the city, look, in the middle of the table is just the very important plantation of our before seen magnanimous rewarder of humanity.
TH|0|5|10|0|Look at a small part of his property, how a 100 of such poor people have to work always almost completely naked.
TH|0|5|11|0|See how behind every 10 a likewise good-looking slave bailiff, armed with shotgun and sword, and on top of it still holding a sharp hound-whip in his hand, and how a poor man just for a minute gets up from the earth to relieve his working pain, since almost all his limbs have become stiff from being constantly bent over - just look here and see for yourselves how cruelly the honest, careful bailiff immediately sets in motion his instrument of execution, in the use of which he is so skilled that each blow draws blood profusely from the body of the poor man who has been hit.
TH|0|5|12|0|You will think that perhaps these slaves are at least fed humanely, so that they would have sufficient strength for such work, in which Satan would have to succumb.
TH|0|5|13|0|I will not tell you, but look for yourselves at this little spot, and what you see is just such a slave meal.
TH|0|5|14|0|You certainly look for any bowl; but not only one, but many for so many slaves, the owner would have had to buy for money, and such a one asks, what comes cheaper than such a bowl, and after no lengthy thinking, the great speculator finds a hollowed tree trunk, like a large long trough, erected in the courtyard, more expedient.
TH|0|5|15|0|And now, in this long bowl, see the dish, which consists of nothing but legumes poorly cooked in water - either lentils, beans or, on holidays, a kind of field groats.
TH|0|5|16|0|With such food this trough is filled, and the workers are then invited either by the socalled slave ratchet or also by whip crack.
TH|0|5|17|0|It is understood, however, that only the slaves who work near are invited to this meal; those who work far away are either provided with a kind of bread, on which you would truly choke, or if the work far away is not too demanding, they are allowed to boil their wellknown midday meal there in a hut erected especially for this purpose.
TH|0|5|18|0|But, mind you, the meal may never last more than ¼ hour, except on a holiday. Anyone who would be late when the signal was given to go back to work, would have been subjected to the most severe maltreatment.
TH|0|5|19|0|Wooden spoons are used only on holidays. Now you would ask what other wages do these slaves receive? The most industrious ones, who work themselves to death day and night, get some rum and some fruits now and then, and even a worn-out jacket for holidays.
TH|0|5|20|0|This is about the most that these poor people receive in kindness; for the others, a sixhour sleep and the usual meal are all they get in return for their labor.
TH|0|5|21|0|Now you will ask whether such a philanthropic and magnanimous plantation owner have no master over him regarding the treatment of his slaves? Look, I cannot show you this in a picture, but tell you outright: No! - But in this respect he is an unlimited ruler over the life and death of his workers, and has the right to execute a disobedient slave by any means of death.
TH|0|5|22|0|In order that you may understand how marvelously cruel their laws are, I will show you an example of what hundreds, even thousands, experienced there.
TH|0|5|23|0|Recently, two slaves have escaped from such a devil because of too satanic treatment. A neighboring house had taken them in, for this neighboring house still had at least a small portion of human feeling in it's body.
TH|0|5|24|0|Immediately, the affected devil went to the authorities and complained about his fugitives; the neighboring house, well aware of the laws, immediately reported to the authorities and, because of the bitter complaints heard from the slaves, spoke out in their favor.
TH|0|5|25|0|Immediately a lawsuit arose between these two neighbors; and how do you think the wise judges decided this matter? I will give you the bare verdict here, and so you may most easily see it as it stands in the North America that was formed.
TH|0|5|26|0|There you have the verdict, which read thus: "The neighbor must deliver the two fugitives to the owner, either dead or alive, on pain of a fine of a 1,000 pounds; if they go, they may be brought there alive, but in case of refusal, the said neighbor must immediately shoot them down and deliver either their heads or their whole bodies to the owner, where the latter must then proceed as he sees fit.
TH|0|5|27|0|If, however, the said two fugitives should have absconded before the execution has taken place, then everyone has the necessary right to shoot them immediately on the footbridge and on the street, wherever they may be found.
TH|0|5|28|0|Now I must mention only one thing, so that you may fully know the infamy. In the judgment there was talk of the owner's discretion; what does this actually consist of? Look a little on My board again here! A small scene will answer you this question sufficiently.
TH|0|5|29|0|See there a pond, it is a fish pond of such an owner, and see, there in the corner of this pond lie just now two male and one female slaves, gagged; none of them has reached the twentieth year yet.
TH|0|5|30|0|At their side lies elderly female and male slaves, already dead; these two dead are the parents of these youths.
TH|0|5|31|0|Look therefore, the watchman stands up; for there approaches, as you see, the owner with two so-called gladiators, his two managers, and several slave-vassals.
TH|0|5|32|0|Look, now they are there with fearful expressions; his order or rather his discretion for these poor is that first the two dead are to be cut into small pieces, and then the pieces are to be thrown into the pond as food for the fish, then the girl is to be ungagged, slept on by all the slaves, if they feel like it, and only then prepared for the food for the fish; But the two boys shall each be bound on a pole, then scourged to death, and only then shall they also be prepared for fish food.
TH|0|5|33|0|See how the so much-praised constitution looks in the highly educated North America. - Now judge for yourself, by what name would such creatures be called?
TH|0|5|34|0|Verily, there is My worst enemy, the prince of all darkness, a miserable botcher in comparison; and truly, you may believe Me or not, you have heard from possessed ones that they are and were possessed by devils and satans; but I tell you, no satan would be moved to take such a North American philanthropist into inner possession; for in such circumstances, everyone still prefers the lowest degree of hell than to dwell in such a sugar producer!
TH|0|5|35|0|From this little parallel you can well get an idea of how such doings and activities behave before Me!
TH|0|5|36|0|Oh, I say to you: Truly, every crumb of sugar is cursed by Me a thousandfold; for truly, if these brutes sold by weight the blood shed in the process, it would exceed a hundredfold the sugar gained.
TH|0|5|37|0|And so, you can safely assume that on one lot of sugar there are 100 lots of spilled human blood.
TH|0|5|38|0|See, I have therefore only - sparing your mind - resolved to let you look at the best part of this part of the world, and so you may also be content with that; for truly, if I showed you the doings and activities on the southern half of this country, the pen in your hand would grow weary, that you would not be able to write down three sentences, and of such extremities I will therefore, when you have already become more accustomed to look with Me at abominations of all kinds, make known some things in the 12th and last hour.
TH|0|5|39|0|Here I will not speak to you of the former reward, but tell you something new: Such creatures shall be completely destroyed forever. Amen.
TH|0|6|1|1|Sixth hour
TH|0|6|1|1|Hunger and spoilage
TH|0|6|1|1|Loading of a sugar ship. Shipwreck. Cannibalism. English criminal transport. The innocent deportee.
TH|0|6|1|0|After you have sufficiently looked around a point of northern America, let us turn our eyes back to the sea coast and linger there for a few moments until this large ship that you see here on the coast, is fully loaded with sugar; only then will we take a trip with this ship, where the ship will set it's sails.
TH|0|6|2|0|Now look a little further to this place; see how the slaves on the many carts drag large barrels and boxes to the shore. See here a heavy, wagon-like cart, how it is packed like a small mountain with crates; see, how in front of this cart at forty slaves are harnessed like oxen in front of the cart, and the slave bailiffs force them with whip-lashes to hasten with the freight, and how at each side of this cart mountain, a lot of slaves have to protect it with forks and ropes from falling over, and as soon as the cart makes only any hardly noticeable swing, the cruel whip is swung over their necks.
TH|0|6|3|0|And look, now they have come quite close to the coast; it went well with the wagon. But you did not notice that one wheel of the wagon succumbed to the weight, breaks, and look at the twenty slaves now lying crushed under the great load of the too heavily packed wagon, and the other half, since they did not stop the wagon, is murderously maltreated because of it, and also the pulling slaves are not spared on this occasion, as you see, and because at the height of the wagon, a badly shod box had scattered barely three lots of the sugar flour from a crevice due to the violent fall, so at least three slaves have to pay for this great damage with their lives; and all the blame that lies on these vile avengers and their almost continuous drunkenness, must be repaid by these innocent lambs of mankind.
TH|0|6|4|0|Now look, the rioters have had their fill; so first a new order is established, new and smaller carts are brought in, and with them, all these boxes are brought to the shore amid the howling and lamenting of the slaves.
TH|0|6|5|0|Now see, everything is brought along. The Englishman takes over the goods, and compensates for it with the present accountant of the sugar-plantation owner.
TH|0|6|6|0|Now these crates have to be brought into the ship, and this work is included in the trade, and falls again to the slaves.
TH|0|6|7|0|See how they lift the crates, which often weigh many hundredweight, into small vehicles; but fortunately none of them falls into the sea, which sometimes happens, especially when some slave bailiff has poured too much brandy into his stomach and mistreated his poor subjects to pass the time.
TH|0|6|8|0|If on such occasions such a tremendous damage occurs that the weakened limbs of the slaves are not able to lift such a box completely into the vehicle, and it falls into the water, and if it is also immediately fished out by the slaves, and not a drop of water has penetrated into it's contents, then such careless workers are either almost whipped to death, or sometimes, according to the cruel whim of such bailiffs, immediately shot and thrown into the sea.
TH|0|6|9|0|And these poor people are out of danger only when all the goods have been successfully brought into the ship, where the carts are of course taken back again, and instead of the crates, the bailiffs lie down on them, where they have to go at a constant gallop for their amusement and pleasure, which they know how to accomplish with the crack of their whips.
TH|0|6|10|0|You may ask, what happens to the crushed? I tell you: nothing, but look here and convince yourselves with the eyes of your spirit, how some of them with broken hands and feet wail, scream and howl and call for help after their kind; do you think that a surgeon will be fetched or they will be taken to some slave hospital?
TH|0|6|11|0|Oh, there you are mistaken! These human devils know a much quicker way of healing than you do; a stone slab is hung on each one, and finally a general water envelopment is added to the bottom of the sea, and in this way they are healed for all eternity.
TH|0|6|12|0|Now you may ask, when these galloping slaves have reached home with their captors, will there be at least one hour's rest for these poor people, or perhaps even a repose?
TH|0|6|13|0|Oh, you see, such a thing is not usual in the country; but it often happens, if the owner is too much of an inhuman being, that they are maltreated for their carelessness under the command of the barbarian owner.
TH|0|6|14|0|And do you want to know the true number of these unfortunates, whose lot in the sphere of misfortune offers no significant variations at all?
TH|0|6|15|0|There are eleven million of them in the whole North American Free State area; and you must think that among these slaves there are not only blacks, but also at least a quarter of whites. But since a law forbids white slavery, white slaves are specially blackened with soot and considered black.
TH|0|6|16|0|Now that we have observed just about everything, let us get into the ship, which, as you see, is just leaving the harbor ready to sail. Now watch how the sailors, like tightrope walkers, perform their equilibristic exercises on the sail masts.
TH|0|6|17|0|Look a little at these sea-burned faces, whose nakedness is covered only by the most wretched rags. See how dehumanized and degraded they look, as if they belonged to a different line of beings than the human. See, these people are the much talked about English sailors.
TH|0|6|18|0|Oh mankind! To what depths has your worldliness plunged you! How far you are from Me, the Source of life, and how close to the abyss of eternal ruin! The depth of the sea does not frighten you; My storms rush and roar past your forehead in vain; you know no one above you than yourself! You stare with your supposed sharp vision far over the deceptive surface of the waves.
TH|0|6|19|0|You prophesy the storm and know all the cliffs and sandbanks in the sea. Carelessly you swim between life and death on light boards over incalculable abysses on the swaying surface from one area of the world to the other; but you do not consider that I - no longer your Father, but your inexorable Judge - am also on board of your floating board palace.
TH|0|6|20|0|The way is known to you, and by the furrows of the sea you well recognize your road; Behold, your time is at an end, I touch the depths of the earth with a finger, and since you do not suspect anything, I have set you new cliffs on your road, which you do not know, and I, the invisible Helmsman, will know well to hurl your wretched work, this shameful box, which is full of the refuse of your shameful hopes, against the new hard face of the cliffs unknown to you, and thus ruin you.
TH|0|6|21|0|Oh look, this packed ship is now running into the arms of such an unknown cliff. Look, and do not be frightened of how the wind drives it along as fast as an arrow. They do not suspect anything, for I have not raised the cliff above the water level for them.
TH|0|6|22|0|But now look, two moments more, and the wretched box lies in ruins with all it's contents. Look now; see, now it beats with great force with the breast against the cliff. See how it is completely smashed, and how the ship begins to sink; see how these sailors struggle to untie the barges hanging from the great ship, and see how some of them gather boards with greatest haste, and, swimming in the water, push together a raft.
TH|0|6|23|0|See, the wreck hangs on this cliff and a multitude of people cling to the ribs of the ship protruding above the water level, a smaller number swims on the wretched vehicles towards their certain death; but the captain and the owner of the goods crouch at the outstanding mast and, seized by the greatest despair, now already wrestle with death on the third day after the shipwreck; so also the other travelers on the ship's skeleton.
TH|0|6|24|0|Do you think that one of these people has begged Me for any help? But they stare into the wide open sea, if not a vehicle would show itself to their sight. But their looking is in vain; for I will wisely know how to direct the other vehicles so that they shall not come near this place so soon.
TH|0|6|25|0|Now see how these two wrestle with each other crouching on the mast, you will think that through this wrestling they try to cling to the mast all the more tightly. But this wrestling has something else in mind and is called: famine! And there one wants to kill the other, so that he gets something to eat.
TH|0|6|26|0|And look at the ribs of the ship; there you can already see such a meal, as another English tradesman has just devoured the breasts of his dear wife, who has clung to him, with great greed.
TH|0|6|27|0|And you see, this devouring of each other usually continues except for one, and this one continue to devour himself as far as he can reach; which scene usually ends after a few hours with bleeding to death.
TH|0|6|28|0|As for the bones, they are gnawed off as much as possible, and the rest is often thrown into the sea, cursing.
TH|0|6|29|0|And now that we have nothing more to live and see here, let us follow our three vehicles and see how it goes!
TH|0|6|30|0|Now look, there is already one; look, but only three corpse-like human beings are still crouching in it; these are three heroes who have made it their law - since they had thrown the rest of the company into the water - not to devour each other, and now leave themselves barely alive to their blind chance.
TH|0|6|31|0|So that you no longer need to dwell on these three, let us soon finish with them; behold, a mighty wave is beating against the weak vehicle, and a good-natured shark is already waiting with longing for the contents of this vehicle, which he has faithfully accompanied for a long time.
TH|0|6|32|0|And now look, the wave has done it's work, and the shark has devoured it's eagerly awaited prey, and so there is nothing more for us to observe here, and let us seek out another of these vehicles.
TH|0|6|33|0|Now you will think, where will this perhaps be? But I say to you, do not worry, whoever searches with Me, it will not be difficult for him to find it. Now, look, it is already here! - Count the people who are still inside; it will not be difficult for you to identify the scene.
TH|0|6|34|0|Why then do you not count? - You say we see no-one. Just go closer here, and look inside the swaying ship; look, nothing but gnawed bones, and yet it is only the tenth day after the shipwreck! Now you want to know where the last one who gnawed on it went to, since he could not have eaten himself to the bare bone?
TH|0|6|35|0|Now, look a little to the side; see, here in the more westerly half of the table, a mossy rock of a few fathoms circumference juts out above sea-level.
TH|0|6|36|0|Look, there he crouches desperately in the middle of this extremely small island, and how he gathers the moss and the little grass, and pushes it into his mouth. See, this is the fate of this last one, and he is also the only one of all the stranded ones whom another ship will still take in alive in two days, so that he would bring news of what has happened; and he is also the only one who at least on this island has begun to remember Me a little.
TH|0|6|37|0|And so we leave him there to await his salvation, and now we want to see where the boat is. Well, look here; there floats the boat! Look, there is no human being here either, but some bones are attached to a board with a rope, and likewise there in the middle of the raft, is a corked black bottle.
TH|0|6|38|0|The last one wrote down the sinking of the ship, like his own, and fastened it together with the bottle also with a rope to a board, on which occasion he fell weakly and carelessly with one foot into the water, and thus preserved himself for some time holding on to the board with his hands, until a gourmand shark also tore off half of his body and finally consumed the other half.
TH|0|6|39|0|Now, look, we are completely finished with our navigation; and since, according to your proverb, even death has lost it's rights, there is nothing left, we also want to give up our viewing rights here where death has robbed everything from before our eyes, and therefore look around a little onward on our water-presenting table - whether there is not something memorable for you to see, already floating.
TH|0|6|40|0|Well, look here! There's an English ship-liner floating along; apart from the sailors and the helmsman, there's nothing living to be seen on the deck. Would you like to know what it's tarred boards enclose?
TH|0|6|41|0|Well, look here! I will now thunder an epheta over this ship, and immediately the ship will become transparent, as if it were made of glass, and it's contents will jump into your eyes gruesomely enough; and so I say: Epheta!
TH|0|6|42|0|Look now, and judge what is there; see in the lower rooms of the ship, a number of three hundred people covered with heavy chains, of both genders, almost completely naked; look at their bodies, how emaciated they are, count the bloody welts and look at the miserable food, which is given to them not from day to day, but from week to week - per person, a hardly three and a half pound stone bread and a jug measure of rotten water.
TH|0|6|43|0|See how there, in one corner, an elderly man, on whose feet some rats have already made an attempt, begs the prison guard entering, for death; see there, in another corner, a true female Venus, according to your concept of beauty, with chains around her soft arms, fearfully screaming and pleading that she should be thrown into the sea, or that she should be given at least one hand free, so that she could rid her nose of the pungent filth.
TH|0|6|44|0|But what does the keeper do? He takes a sharp broom and holds it in front of her nose so that she should clean herself; in this way he scratches and smears her whole face so that it finally becomes full of ulcers and pus. - And when she complains about such treatment, she is chastised on top of it.
TH|0|6|45|0|Look down at her feet. Oh, those tender little feet! How they were only three weeks ago in high esteem with a horny and rich English pretender; but his rich promises in an effort to seduce this girl were of little avail, so his baseness knew how to vent and make way for his revenge, that he brought this poor girl as a fictitious, predetermined significant thieve, through secretly bribing the sworn judges, to where you see her just now.
TH|0|6|46|0|And as this poor girl is deported here as a criminal, there are still some in this company, and therefore see fastened in the opposite corner, a still quite young person, who, being the only heir of a rich man, after the death of his father, was also brought there by his own mother with the help of one of her shameful lovers.
TH|0|6|47|0|We will not pursue his story, but do a review of the beautiful tender feet of our beautiful prisoner. See how they diligently hop to ward off the ship-vermin, not also to make the attempt with her feet, as with the feet of that old one; and only look down still lower to her feet, how she has already prepared for herself by her diligence a whole formal rat-cushion!
TH|0|6|48|0|And do you think that the lazy beasts of the ship would go down at least to clear the killed vermin from the ship? Oh no, they don't; instead they prefer to smoke out this unfortunate part of the ship with tar every day in order to prevent a possible ship sickness.
TH|0|6|49|0|You will of course think that such inhumanity is beyond all comprehension, and doctors and priests must see to it that the external laws, if any, are observed.
TH|0|6|50|0|But I tell you that in England every ship, as it leaves the harbor, has no other laws than the living one of the captain, and it is not long before all the ship's authorities are blowing the same horn, and so there is often only one baseness under one and the same deck, nor does it need more, as it was the case here that such a young beautiful deportee does not give ear to the wild passions of the often drunken commanders, and allows herself to be used for all imaginable lecherous perfidies, her most deplorable judgment for this world is already pronounced. Look, now you will already see why the vermin are not removed from the ship.
TH|0|6|51|0|But that is not the only thing that such a poor deportee has to endure; on top of that, her comrades of both genders often howl the most horrible curses at her, since it would only be up to her to have made their fate more bearable.
TH|0|6|52|0|And look around a little more in these sorrowful chambers, and now go up with your gazes into the shining chambers of the ship's masters; see how things are great and plenteous there!
TH|0|6|53|0|From their cups sprays foaming wine; all shout a farewell to their commander, and one of them also shouts: Long live our beautiful prisoner! And all, as if seized by a madness, cheer him.
TH|0|6|54|0|And look, now the chiefs put their heads together. What do they have in mind, you will ask? Do not worry about this secret, for it contains nothing but a clever trick to win over the poor beauty.
TH|0|6|55|0|And what do you think this trick consists of? See, this trick consists in nothing else than this: The fair one is immediately freed from her bonds and immediately brought under effective medical care; now that she is restored, a formal marriage proposal is made to her, by means of which she can become the wife of one or the other shipmaster.
TH|0|6|56|0|The poor woman, too frightened by the torture of hell in the lower chambers, does not see the subtle deception and unites herself under a false blessing, not by the priest, but of a disguised ship's soldier; in this way, her false husband uses her, and at night time, another one takes his place at will, and thus our poor prisoner unknowingly becomes the ship's whore.
TH|0|6|57|0|Admittedly, nothing goes wrong for her stomach, and she is in the happy idea that she has made her fortune there. But her eyes are opened only in Botany Bay, on a coast of Australia, because she is exposed like the other criminals to the life-long scourging. The fate of this unfortunate one, follows in the seventh hour.
TH|0|7|1|1|Seventh hour
TH|0|7|1|1|The bad employer
TH|0|7|1|1|Australia. The criminal colony of Botany Bay. Description of the country. Covetousness of the colonists.
TH|0|7|1|0|After we have sufficiently considered the ship - the meaning of which will certainly never be foreign to you - in it's atrocious conduct, we want to leave it and make a head start, and take a look at the forenamed country, which, according to your determination, lies between the 131st and 171st degree of eastern longitude as well as between the 10th and 30th degree of southern latitude, a little in advance.
TH|0|7|2|0|For this is necessary for you here, because you are still not in the least familiar with the composition, division, as well as with the climatic conditions there; and so look here at this table, which is well known to you!
TH|0|7|3|0|The country that presents itself to you - just look at it well - is Australia proper, South India, Oceania and Polynesia. See, the southern part of this country, how it still consists of immense puddles and morasses, in which, if you want to sharpen your eyes, you will discover an innumerable amount of poisonous monsters and all kinds of creatures.
TH|0|7|4|0|And see how further south there are a lot of coral ring islands extending almost to the south pole region; for which reason the southern coast of this country cannot be circumnavigated, as it is also an impossibility to reach this southern coast by land, which is actually no coast, and to explore it's nature.
TH|0|7|5|0|It is even more difficult to get acquainted with it, because this country consists mostly of vast plains, interrupted only here and there by small, insignificant hills; there are no significant mountains in this country, except for some corals and shales and rocks on the coasts.
TH|0|7|6|0|This country, known so far, has in it's continent an area of almost 200,000 square miles, on which area live about two million and some sixty thousand people.
TH|0|7|7|0|The most inhabitable lands are mostly on the east coast, which should be already more or less known to you, as for example the lands under the name of: Karpentaria, Arehmesland, Witsland, Edelsland, Eintrachtsland, Leuwiesland, Nuytsland, Flintersland, Baudingsland, Grantsland and some other less known names, in which, of course, there is nothing.
TH|0|7|8|0|On this eastern coast there is a landing place called Botany Bay, where already for a course of hardly ten years up to the present moment, about 170,000 criminals were disembarked by the English, and from there distributed in the different fields.
TH|0|7|9|0|Not only this eastern coast has such a destination, but also in the west, such deportees are now almost preferentially disembarked.
TH|0|7|10|0|There you see a river that pours into the sea; it is the Swan River, and on it's banks, you also see a considerable city built, from which colonization is now being done by criminals brought there; but with much worse success than on the east coast; for here only the very worst rascals of England are usually sold as a joint venture to the Nether- and Hollanders, to whom this coast belongs, in order to cultivate the highly inhospitable region.
TH|0|7|11|0|On the east coast, namely at Botany Bay, a city has already been built for some time; it is called Sidney, like the entire coast of New South Wales.
TH|0|7|12|0|For now, remember only the western point, because after we see our ship land in Botany Bay, we want to dispose of ourselves here, where the human suffering is much worse than on the east coast.
TH|0|7|13|0|But before we take a closer look at these main spectacles, I want to acquaint you with the country itself, so that it will be all the easier for you to get a real idea of what it means, and say, to be brought there either guilty or even innocent as a deportee.
TH|0|7|14|0|Now look how things are in the interior of the country! You think that these unpredictable regions are nothing but a forest of bushes to your eyes.
TH|0|7|15|0|Oh no, I say; it is the grass, and you must not be surprised when you see grass three to four men high in places.
TH|0|7|16|0|This grass resembles the so-called sea-ear, and is to be eradicated in no other way than when it has become dry, by fire. But the fire must be lit at a time when winds are blowing from the north; for winds from the south smother the fire.
TH|0|7|17|0|You certainly want to see a forest of trees; but there are very few such forests here, and the trees that grow there, especially toward the more southern regions, are often scarcely as tall and high as some grass, and yield very little edible fruit.
TH|0|7|18|0|In the northern part, as well as on the eastern coast, there are, of course, already often different plantations, which, however, do not progress well at all, and gradually noticeably change their nature.
TH|0|7|19|0|And so pears often become quite woody and broader at the stem than at the crown. The stone-kernel of the cherries often grow out of the skin, and the fruit itself becomes watery; and various other plantations suffer changes that may sound strange to you. The snake-nuts, which are still little known to you, are doing best, as are coconuts, Indian figs, the so-called carob and a kind of melon plum on the northern coast.
TH|0|7|20|0|But much care must be taken that the snake-nuts are not pierced by a certain red insect; if such a pierced nut then falls into the earth, it becomes an offshoot of a highly poisonous kind, which is ten times worse than the so-called Bohonupas; for as it has driven it's leaves only a shoe high above the earth, so these leaves have such a violent devastating poisonous exhalation that they not only kill all animals and people who come near them, but they also often wreak such havoc among the plants within a radius of an hour, that in a short time not even a stone moss plant gets away, but everything withers and becomes a kind of ash.
TH|0|7|21|0|The luck with this plant is that it does not vegetate more ½ a year, but with the winter soon spoils again, and thus becomes harmless.
TH|0|7|22|0|And now that we have looked a bit at the plant-world, we want to take a brief look at the animals.
TH|0|7|23|0|First of all, see how the air is teeming with great white eagles, which in strength and agility far surpass anything of their kind; their rapacity is so great, especially in winter, that more in the interior of the country, they attack people like flying wolves.
TH|0|7|24|0|Besides them, there is another species of vicious bird, which have almost the appearance of an ostrich; they have hair instead of feathers, and some have no wings at all, but others have wings like a bat.
TH|0|7|25|0|These birds often have fathom-long legs, and can run so fast with them that it is easy for them to cover ten miles in an hour. When they reach their prey, they knock it down with one leg, and then proceed with their prepared meal. Other armies of smaller and more harmless birds are not to be mentioned.
TH|0|7|26|0|Among others, there is a four-footed mammal with a strong beak; it's most correct name would be the wolfbird. This animal is in it's kind more cruel than any tiger.
TH|0|7|27|0|But as for the ground and the swamps, this is a veritable fatherland of snakes, all kinds of lizards, among which very many genera are winged, which, of course, are not all of a poisonous kind, but are more or less harmful.
TH|0|7|28|0|In the interior, a large species of very poisonous bats is common, and their gaze have a hypnotic effect even worse than a rattlesnake, so that someone who has caught the eye of such a bat, is soon as if drugged by a strong drink, falls to the ground, and if no one comes to his aid and kills the fluttering bat, it sucks the last drop of blood from him and then flies away sated and whistling sharply.
TH|0|7|29|0|As for the climate, it is a real chameleon, because, except for some eastern and northern regions, it is so variable that in some areas a person can taste all five zones in one day.
TH|0|7|30|0|Why all this is so peculiarly arranged, will be made known to you in it's time; but this much you can remember in advance, that I have quite other purposes associated with certain countries of the earth than that they should be prematurely plundered by the shameful covetousness of man.
TH|0|7|31|0|If people, in their madness, prematurely penetrate into lands that have not yet ripened, it serves them right if they are like neglected children, who eat unripe fruit and poisonous berries.
TH|0|7|32|0|However, as already said - at a next opportunity, more of it will be announced to you. And now look, during the time we have been romping around in this country, the ship already known to you, has dropped it's anchor in the harbor of Botany Bay, and now look, there it is already! Because, if you have everything in one picture in front of you, you don't need a long journey to be at the certain place.
TH|0|7|33|0|Now look quite carefully! I am speaking the Epheta again, and see, the ship has already become transparent to the bottom. Above all, take a good look at our fair consort! See how weak she is, that she can hardly rise from her seat. Now go a little into the captain's cabin.
TH|0|7|34|0|See how three colonists are already examining the lists with him, in the presence of the governor. Now see, twenty of them are crossed out, including their age, but our lady is not crossed out.
TH|0|7|35|0|See, now they, namely the lists, are signed and confirmed by the governor and the colonists, and the prisoners' guards now descend, free the captives after tying their hands behind their backs, and drive them up to the deck of the ship in such a manner.
TH|0|7|36|0|Now, see, these prison guards also enter the chamber of our beauty, announce her fate, strip her of her clothes, and tie the hands of the woman who has sunk into a despairing swoon behind her back and drag her up to the deck with the others.
TH|0|7|37|0|See how she falls down before her supposed husband and begs him with all the power and strength that is possible for a woman's heart, and presents to him as much as possible of how innocently she was condemned to this place of horror, and how shamefully he had used her misfortune to exploit her, who was as pure as the sun, worse than an English sailor's brothel-whore.
TH|0|7|38|0|Look and take an example from a man who professes the Christian religion! - See how he magnanimously orders the keeper of the prison to shut the mouth of the screaming beast and, if she does not keep quiet like the others, to immediately give her thirty lashes. But all this does not deter her, even if her mouth is blocked, to move the brute by all kinds of gestures and streams of tears from her eyes to at least kill her, if his heart is no longer capable of any other compassion.
TH|0|7|39|0|But look at the effect of her plea! See how two henchmen tie her to the smaller pole with a rope across the chest and feet, and see how shamefully cruelly the poor wretch is without count whipped by the prisoner's henchman.
TH|0|7|40|0|Now look, after her feet are completely cut from top to bottom with the sharp whip, she is released and immediately let overboard on ropes into smaller vassals with the other criminals, and thus brought bleeding to the unfortunate land and immediately assigned by the governor to the disposal of the colonist in question.
TH|0|7|41|0|Do you think that they were taken to some hospital there? You are mistaken! The plaster on such wounds consists of nothing more than allowing them to sit in the sea, where it is very shallow, for half an hour. This is the famous cure there on land. It does help; but think of the burning pain, especially for such an emotional girl!
TH|0|7|42|0|We are now finished here. We just want to take a little look at what will happen to these unfortunates. Look, more inland, about - according to your reckoning - a hundred miles from the coast, there you see how these poor people with their tools, under the direction of several overseers, have to fight with all the evils somewhat known to you from the description of this country; how they stand, as it were, between two fires.
TH|0|7|43|0|There it is truly said according to your proverb: Bird, eat or die! What does such a chief colonist care if twenty or thirty of his subordinates, most of whom are still in fetters, are eaten by snakes, or if they often sink in the fathom-high grass into suddenly breaking swamps, or if one or the other is attacked and mauled by the well-known eagles, or if several more perish due to the poisonous plant known to you that is sprouting somewhere.
TH|0|7|44|0|See, such a colonist cares little or nothing about all this; for he is sufficiently provided for his house, even without such newly added workers.
TH|0|7|45|0|If at best he can regain a significant part of the land through such new attempts at advancement, then it is all right with him; but if this fails through all the cruel attempts, then he does not care either, for he is, as he himself says, provided for anyway.
TH|0|7|46|0|You will think, perhaps, that when these criminals have cultivated a new piece of land, they will be granted to one or the other for interest-bearing property.
TH|0|7|47|0|Oh no, I say; such a colonist uses the land for quite different purposes. He may have worker's huts erected here and there; but whatever the soil bears, belongs to him from A to Z.
TH|0|7|48|0|The laborers have nothing but the most miserable, hardly edible food, and if they sometimes do not want to starve completely, they catch snakes and lizards together, cut their heads off, and roast them over a straw-fire and consume this meat with the greatest appetite; for there it is truly said again according to your proverb: Hunger is the best cook.
TH|0|7|49|0|Yes, this hunger often goes so far with some that they do not even take the time to roast such a snake, but when the head, skin and entrails are removed, it is immediately eaten.
TH|0|7|50|0|A new plague for these poor is that - especially in the northern part - they come across natives who are good archers and drive them back with poisoned arrows, or they capture them and eat them raw.
TH|0|7|51|0|See, these poor people have to suffer such amenities without number and measure here; and the chastisements that they receive on top of that from their commanders and rulers, which are even more inhuman than those of the North Americans, cannot be compared to the plagues of the land.
TH|0|7|52|0|And look, so our poor ones are already here at a grass-cutting work. For you, of course, cutting grass is a pleasant job; but here the workers have to deal with formal grassy jungles, within the impenetrable thickets of which, especially in the summertime, a myriad of violently stinging insects dwell, which then attack these naked workers in such a way that after a few days, nothing but coherent skeletons remain.
TH|0|7|53|0|But if this cultivation is done in winter, namely by fire, it is not uncommon that the fire often becomes so violent, that the flames on the ground often roll through the dry grass for hours; and if the poor burners do not escape quickly enough, they are either burned completely, or often severely burned all over their bodies.
TH|0|7|54|0|The worst thing, however, is that when the fire is smothered, the poor arsonists often have to walk for hours over such ashes, which are often still red-hot, in order to rekindle the fire where it got smothered.
TH|0|7|55|0|They are allowed to tie a certain kind of board to the soles of their feet, but often these boards burn halfway through the run, and then it is all the same, the soles of their feet are still often burned to the leg.
TH|0|7|56|0|Not to mention the countless other ailments and diseases that are indigenous to this country! I need not tell you anything more about the west coast, except that it is ten times more inhuman than in the east, for which reason colonization there is making very poor progress.
TH|0|7|57|0|See, for all this, nothing but the shameful greed of the "moral" and even "Christian" people is to blame.
TH|0|7|58|0|You will easily understand, without much thought, that I cannot stand by and watch such abominations for long; for truly, mankind is already piling up their sins to the third heaven.
TH|0|7|59|0|I do not need to tell you more. And so Amen for today; the eighth hour will announce to you even greater and more peculiar things!
TH|0|8|1|1|Eighth hour
TH|0|8|1|1|The Outer
TH|0|8|1|1|Pacific Islands. Exploitation and maltreatment of the good-natured islanders.
TH|0|8|1|0|Now that we have surveyed mainland Australia, let us pay a short visit to the more prominent islands to see how things are there.
TH|0|8|2|0|I said only the more prominent island states, because there are still a lot of innumerable small islands in the world's sea, but all of them are ruled either by the mainland or by the larger island-states.
TH|0|8|3|0|For truly, you would not be able to find much more than a thousand small islands in the world's sea, which would not have been gnawed on and sniffed at by the main European despotism known to you.
TH|0|8|4|0|And this main world-rummaging nation has left more or less unscathed only those islets where it has convinced itself after the most exact conviction (research, ed.) that there is nothing at all for its rat's teeth to gnaw on.
TH|0|8|5|0|Look at the table; I will spread out the whole earth from pole to pole before your eyes, and no point shall be concealed.
TH|0|8|6|0|Look here! The great distance between Asia, Australia and America; see the multitude of islets, how they look out over the great surface of water like the stars in the firmament! But so that you can get an idea of the commercial greed of this world-robbing nation, I will also add the names in writing to each island, as they were given by the greedy explorers.
TH|0|8|7|0|Well, now read! See all even so inhospitable, most remote hiding places of the earth! Look only at the writing, and you will convince yourselves immediately as for which nation of the earth all climates are accessible. For these people do not care whether under the equator their sails are burning with heat, or whether on the other side they freeze between icebergs for three quarters of the year, and their ships are often buried many fathoms under the snow.
TH|0|8|8|0|In short, you will find few other names than those of these world-changers. Therefore, let us go to the major island-states to see the activities of this nation.
TH|0|8|9|0|See therefore about the north-eastern area, a significantly large island under the name New Guinea. This island is also counted to Australia. It has also only a few mountains, and is still younger than Australia according to it's origin; because Australia is only scarcely something over 3 000 years old; the island Guinea is however nearly 700 years younger than Australia.
TH|0|8|10|0|However, this country was discovered by some Asiatic peoples long before Australia; and thus the English and also the Dutch found it already far more cultivated than later the mainland of Australia itself. What was more natural than that such a find was taken into full possession through the cannon thunder of this world-addicted nation without further ado?
TH|0|8|11|0|Here, to be sure, no deportees are sent off; but the poor inhabitants of this island are themselves almost no better off than the slaves in North America.
TH|0|8|12|0|These people are indeed cultivated to some extent, but not for the sake of being educated in the so-called Christian religion or in other sciences, but only for the same reason that you train wild horses, i.e. to become more skilled and fit to carry English loads and to work and fight for them, and when the masters splurge, they also receive a wage afterwards, which is not better, but often worse than that which the draught cattle receive from you after their work is done.
TH|0|8|13|0|For these chief world-leaders do not want to eat bread in the sweat of their face, but they set themselves up with idle hands at all ends of the earth, tear their mouths wide open, and let the unjustly subjugated peoples, as you say, chase the roasted birds into their mouths.
TH|0|8|14|0|Now just look here in the center of the table; there the island is completely spread out. Look at the workers, how they have to perform the hardest work almost completely naked under the glowing rays of the sun.
TH|0|8|15|0|Look, there are many who climb the trees and have to collect a kind of wool from them, which is much more beautiful and finer than a similar one in the East Indies; again, look at others who are busy with the cultivation of sugar cane almost day and night. See others here, who have to dig in the depths of the earth for gold and all kinds of precious stones.
TH|0|8|16|0|See here again others who, like beasts of burden, have to carry their idle masters around in litters; and see here again others who are used in the construction of fortifications and large magazines and are often miserably mistreated for the worst pay.
TH|0|8|17|0|There are still a lot of miserable situations to be considered; but if you only take this little into the right view, it may be enough for you, if you add that this world-addicted nation deals with almost all the conquered island-states in such a political way, as the Romans once did with regard to the foreign godhood.
TH|0|8|18|0|For when they convince themselves that some heathen nation on an island is of a good-natured kind, they do not make much mention of Christianity, but they allow themselves to be instructed in this heathen form of religion; and when they have thus come to the conclusion that such a poor religion is better suited for their great worldly purse than the Christian one, they say, like My dear Paul: We want to be everything with everyone, in order to gain something from everyone; of course not like Paul, who wanted to be everything to everyone in order to gain them for Me, but as already said, everything with everyone.
TH|0|8|19|0|Only if some pagan religion has very selfish principles, then of course the Christian religion is preached with the heaviest canon caliber; and if this pagan nation has accepted the Christian religion, then it is self-evident what all-embracing reward is due to the preachers of salvation.
TH|0|8|20|0|And so look again at the table. Look, again another island. It is called New Britain, and a little further up you see another island, it is called New Ireland. I think you will not need to ask around for long to find out who the masters of these two major islands are.
TH|0|8|21|0|Look well down there, again a major island surrounded by several smaller islands: New Caledonia. There is no need to ask who are the masters of these great fields and how it is done there; look only partly to North America, Australia and New Guinea.
TH|0|8|22|0|Now look down there south, in the eastern part of Australia, an important but very meager and difficult to reach island called Van Diemens Island (Tasmania, ed.). Look, there it looks quite meager; therefore even the Dutch are allowed that this island, if nothing else, nevertheless carries a Dutch name.
TH|0|8|23|0|Despite this Dutch name, however, the English have chosen the very best landing place. Only the western part is open to the Dutch, duty-free.
TH|0|8|24|0|But concerning important fishing in the east, the English know quite well how to dip their nets into the sea.
TH|0|8|25|0|Now we leave this island and turn south; there you see two very important islands side by side, which are only separated by the so-called Coke Strait.
TH|0|8|26|0|This is New Zealand; and a little further south, a not insignificant island under the name of Cornwall. See, to these islands the English have left a free sovereignty in return for a considerable tribute of grain. That is, the rulers of these islands are still left in office for various reasons.
TH|0|8|27|0|The main reason is this, because in this way the government of these extremely remote countries does not cost the English anything, and because it suits them very well, due to their extremely hospitable attitude, as has been mentioned before, for which reason Christianity makes very meager progress here.
TH|0|8|28|0|The second reason why this cosmopolitan nation has not yet undertaken a more thunderous expedition against these lands, is the expense involved.
TH|0|8|29|0|The third reason is that this land is not easily accessible to large ships due to the frequent storms and the many cliffs and sandbanks.
TH|0|8|30|0|And so there are various other selfish reasons why these distant but very fertile sealands have not yet come fully into the despotic clutches of this world-famous nation.
TH|0|8|31|0|But now look, there are some English ships - which is something between merchant ships and warships - as you see, just going to these countries; because now the grain and other useful fruits there are already brought in. For you will know that your spring is autumn there.
TH|0|8|32|0|See, so these ships shall arrive there just in time. Count them once, how many are they? See, quite a fleet, 170 in number, large and small; but so that you may see their activity and busyness there, I will speed up this navigation in the spirit.
TH|0|8|33|0|Now look here; we are already on the spot. See how these poor peoples, mostly still true Cainites, hurry to the shore loaded with baskets and sacks and boxes left by the English especially for this purpose, in order to pay the supposed tribute to the gods; for these poor people consider these world-addicts to be beings of a higher kind, who have descended to earth from the clouds by means of such beautiful floating houses, so that, according to them, at the end of their world, they would receive the sacrifices that were due to them.
TH|0|8|34|0|That they are such superior beings, they conclude from the fact that from these houses they flash and thunder just like from the clouds, and throw mighty thunderbolts.
TH|0|8|35|0|Since the tribute-takers are familiar with such weaknesses of the people, they also indicate their arrival by the thunder of cannons, and when, after a stay of some weeks, they have packed everything into their ships, then, as a payment, these poor peoples are given a grand cannon and rocket spectacle, and this spectacle then tells the inhabitants that the gods have received sufficient sacrifice.
TH|0|8|36|0|In order to prevent any other nation from making such a free find, small islands surrounding these large islands are well equipped with English forts.
TH|0|8|37|0|And so these three great countries are themselves permanently trapped; for at the few points where these countries are capable of landing, the English have planted their fires crisscrossing the land.
TH|0|8|38|0|But where the land, as already said, is inaccessible, there is no need for guards. And so, despite the sovereignty of these countries, these world- and water-addicts are to be regarded as the rulers from the coast to the innermost regions.
TH|0|8|39|0|Here, of course, they do not practice cruelty, that is, they do not wield their slave-whips and hell-torches over these poor, but I say: This is the very place where these people degrade themselves to the greatest abominations of the earth.
TH|0|8|40|0|For as long as any man out of covetousness and avarice tyrannizes his fellows, he is well to be compared [with] a devil, who is a bare servant of Satan; For however bad the tyranny may be, it is at least certain that the mistreated part will be humiliated at least to the innermost drop of the marrow, and he will be taught - though in a tyrannical way - at least a concept of Christianity, causing such poor people, in view of My cross, to endure their misery with tolerance and merit.
TH|0|8|41|0|But where, out of shameful greed, a nation is completely excluded from all higher light, and on the other hand, despite this, the blessed progress of such a nation, while it is secretly left in the most shameful darkness, is announced to the world in a lying manner; listen, no devil is able to perform such feats, but a grand master must lay hands on the work.
TH|0|8|42|0|Behold, this is and belongs to the greatest horrors of the earth! Truly, if a tyrant would kill a thousand innocent people throughout a whole year with the most horrible instruments of torture, so that his torture would be such as no human tongue could pronounce, I would rather show him mercy than such abominations from the abyss of the Prince of Hell.
TH|0|8|43|0|You do not understand this unspeakable cruelty as if you were to see how on another island people are hung by the feet on a tree-branch, so that the head reaches down to the earth. There they are consumed by their own kind of little green ants, and often on the sixth or seventh day, they breathe their last under the most unspeakable pain, and then remain hanging until the last drop of marrow has been consumed by the mentioned ants.
TH|0|8|44|0|Yes, I say, your hair would grown snow-white on the spot, if you would see on another place, how people are held on large grinding stones and ground together to the last fiber, yes, you would close your eyes inevitably, if you would find on another island people with gagged arms and feet hung on tree branches by the genitals, and the female gender, with a rope pulled through the labia, only afterwards hanging on the feet of the male.
TH|0|8|45|0|I could tell you about countless other such cruelties, but you would see nothing in them but all kinds of crucifixions, by which people are deprived of earthly life.
TH|0|8|46|0|But look, all these cruelties are hardly to be considered as a dewdrop in comparison with the sea of the world, which is actually such a spiritual mistreatment of poor mankind; for would someone separate from the body one limb after the other, the body will endure such torture only up to a certain degree.
TH|0|8|47|0|Once the soul has become too angry, it immediately detaches itself from it's covering in union with the spirit, and thereafter the tyrant may pinch, scourge, burn, drag, and in short, do whatever other cruel things he pleases with the body, it is not much different than if one of you would do such things to his stripped garment; for the body is only capable of pain as long as the soul remains in it.
TH|0|8|48|0|When the soul commended itself, if it has become too angry, then, as already said, all pain has ceased.
TH|0|8|49|0|But such an abuse of the soul and the spirit, such a profit-seeking putting on of the slave chains to the immortal spirit, that is more, yes, I say, infinitely more than all physical cruelties which are committed on the whole earth. For do you think it is easy to convert such slave-spirits in their freedom afterwards?
TH|0|8|50|0|Oh see, the human spirit is a free spirit; but once it has taken a direction, who is able to change it so as not to destroy the spirit?
TH|0|8|51|0|And think how it must be for the Father's heart, if He, like a careful landlord, has to watch idly as the hail destroys His fruits.
TH|0|8|52|0|Therefore I say: Woe to you tyrants, you will share your lot with your brothers, the devils; but infinitely woe to you, who have power in your hands to bring a true light to all the peoples of the earth, and you do not do it, but hurl them, out of vile greed and worldliness, into even greater labyrinths of darkness than they were before in their innocence.
TH|0|8|53|0|Yes, I say once again: Infinite woe to you, when the day of payment shall come for you; truly, you shall receive what My Divinity is able to invent and conceive in the innermost depths of the fire of your wrath! - I need not say more.
TH|0|8|54|0|For to deprive a man of his God is the supreme abomination; I need not tell you more.
TH|0|8|55|0|To use My Word for the lowest, greedy and avaricious purposes, as well as all the preceding, is the highest abomination; I do not need to tell you anything more!
TH|0|8|56|0|As for the other island-nations, except for Japan, which will be dealt with in the ninth hour, except for an island in the middle of the ocean called Otaheity (Tahiti, ed.), almost the same is the case for the former islands.
TH|0|8|57|0|This island is almost like New Zealand, except that European weapons-training has been introduced here at some points, and here and there also Christianity; for this island, as small as it is compared to the others, now supplies almost all English island-states with sulfur and the best salnite salt, for which reason very important powder-factories have been set up there; For the soil of this island is almost pure sulfur, for which reason there is also one of the largest fire-spouts, whose crater is several hours in circumference and is always full of glowing lava.
TH|0|8|58|0|And thus it is enough for you for today's eighth hour, because by virtue of the small introduction that I have given you in this hour, both physically and spiritually, the next ninth hour will provide you with more vivid information. Amen.
TH|0|9|1|1|Ninth hour
TH|0|9|1|1|The interior
TH|0|9|1|1|Japan. Encapsulation and condition of the state. Human sacrifice. Persecution of Christians. Addendum.
TH|0|9|1|0|After we have wandered through the southern hemisphere of the earth, and since we have seen the conditions, mind you, more inwardly than outwardly, we now want to return to the northern hemisphere of the earth, and, as already mentioned, pay a short visit to the island state of Japan.
TH|0|9|2|0|But, as we already know, it will not take us years and months to get there; just look at the table you already know well, the whole pagan island state is already spread out before your eyes.
TH|0|9|3|0|Just look at the coasts; see how eerily they stare down from their high cliff-tops into the stormy sea. Look all around, and you will find a few points that would be level with the sea-surface.
TH|0|9|4|0|Look, here in the south, there is only one point that is suitable for landing, to which also by virtue of the internal constitution, some foreign nations can steer their ships.
TH|0|9|5|0|As for the other few landing points for nationals, they are, first of all, less accessible or often not accessible at all, and secondly, the so-called most strict and most just government there does not allow foreigners to land anywhere but on the designated landing place, for the following reasons:
TH|0|9|6|0|So that, first of all, these places would not be desecrated by the degenerated people, and secondly, because the foreigners are not aware of the great dangers of these other small landing points, and therefore would find inevitable harm and ruin.
TH|0|9|7|0|The third reason is that because this same regent believes himself to be in sole possession of all arts, crafts and secrets, he is in constant miserly fear that if this were to become known to the foreigners, it would happen to his prosperity; therefore he has also designated only one landing point, where this, in his opinion extraordinary products are traded out of a special just compassion.
TH|0|9|8|0|For he is firmly of the opinion, as is his whole nation, that he alone is in the center of the world, and that all foreigners from the whole world must come to him in order to buy from his extraordinary products of the country, thereby to come to a possession, and from this possession to be able to form an idea to what perfection the central principality of the world has grown; yes, he is really of the opinion that the people on the other points of the earth do not even have the ability to only suspect how a very simple rush-basket is made.
TH|0|9|9|0|If he also receives information that the ships of the foreigners were built extraordinarily artificially, the reporters are always severely beaten on such news, since such a report is regarded as an obvious insult to the majesty. And if he then orders one or two commissioners to secretly convince themselves whether the matter really is so.
TH|0|9|10|0|If they return with the news and confirm the report, such a confirmation is considered as a formal treason; for this monarch says: "If such a thing had not been betrayed to the strangers by any of my subjects, how else would it have been possible that these stupid strangers had come into the mysterious scientific possession of building houses for themselves out of wood, which they were able to carry over the floods of the sea; for only we, the chosen people of the middle of the earth, understand such a thing!
TH|0|9|11|0|Immediately, commissioners of inquiry will be sent from the capital and residence to all three countries to investigate the coastal peoples in all severity, from where such treason has started.
TH|0|9|12|0|If the commissioners have not found anything, they will be thoroughly beaten upon their return and dismissed from three years of service, during which time they will have to study again under the most rigorous professors in the world.
TH|0|9|13|0|After the end of the study period, an extraordinarily strict examination takes place. Those who pass the exam are reinstated, but those who fail, are flogged again and have to start their studies all over again.
TH|0|9|14|0|During the time that such commissioners must again undergo their penal studies, deputies shall be immediately and graciously appointed.
TH|0|9|15|0|This appointment shall be made in the following manner: Nine so-called trainees shall be summoned by His most just and most strict Majesty, and shall be orally examined by him.
TH|0|9|16|0|This examination consists in their first having to list all the manufactures of the country and how they are prepared. Then they must literally name and enumerate all the mountains, all the rivers, all the valleys and plains, all the animals, whether tame or wild, all the trees, plants and herbs. They must also give the names of all the subjects, exactly where each one is and what he owns.
TH|0|9|17|0|And finally they have to say the whole name of the emperor, which is actually the most difficult thing for the trainees. For this name is so long that you would hardly write it down on a strip of paper at least a mile long with one line, and contains everything, as there is the imaginary infinitely long lineage, then all things and trades of the country, and so also the names of all his subjects.
TH|0|9|18|0|If you now consider this, you will well understand what effort of memory is required to memorize this name, as you like to say. You will now ask, why such a long name?
TH|0|9|19|0|This can be easily explained to you, because he, the monarch, has recorded all his glory, history and possessions in it.
TH|0|9|20|0|Other persons in the country also have very long names, but none of them may be longer than the monarch's under penalty of death.
TH|0|9|21|0|Therefore also in this respect, very much study is made of the monarch's name, that they may compare their own names with the monarch's name in length.
TH|0|9|22|0|And if anyone, because of likewise very ancient origin, finds that his name is still longer than that of the monarch, he takes the record of the name, and carries it howling and with torn garment before the monarch, and asks for the punishment and for the complete destruction of his name.
TH|0|9|23|0|And when the monarch has measured the name with a compass and has found that it is really two fathoms longer, six fathoms of the name are cut off and burned. The petitioner is then graciously given the appropriate number of floggings, and only then is the shortened name presented to him.
TH|0|9|24|0|And now we go back to our trainees. If three or four of them have passed the examination, they will immediately be given the decree of employment according to your language, and with this handing over, however, they will also immediately be charged with the duty to go to the place as commissars in order to discover the treason discussed earlier.
TH|0|9|25|0|But these are then usually a hair wiser than the previous ones; They usually linger in this investigation for 1, 2 to 3 years, and during this time, they think of a clever trick to dupe their monarch, and when they return, they usually bring several bribed witnesses with them, who then testify that after this gruesome event, the lightning struck the place three more times, and that thereupon all those present praised the great God in the sun for having done such a great sign to glorify the great prince before his people.
TH|0|9|26|0|Now you may ask why were the first three not as smart as their successors?
TH|0|9|27|0|And you will be surprised when I tell you that the first three were even more clever than their successors; because they are now immediately freed from their studies, and are recognized by the monarch with their own mouth as completely legal, strict and good scientific statesmen, and in this way reach the highest dignity, by virtue of which they are even allowed to touch the monarch's robe four times a year, and are thereby exempted from all further brawling. For even if they have not raised the facts in the same way as their successors, that does not matter, but here only the great loyalty is the decisive factor.
TH|0|9|28|0|The successors, however, come to the level of their predecessors as truly employed civil servants. You must not think that this is something insignificant in this country.
TH|0|9|29|0|An official who is allowed to touch the monarch's robe four times a year, is something so extraordinary in this country, that if he walks in the street or is carried in a palanquin, all the people must fall on their faces before him under penalty of death; and a word spoken by him to someone is something so extraordinary that the person concerned often does not leave the place where such a favor has been bestowed upon him for three days.
TH|0|9|30|0|And if the word has been an unfavorable one, if the official has given the person concerned a reprimand or some other unpleasantness, such as an animal name or some other dishonorable thing, the person concerned immediately begins to weep and wail, and asks the high official for a most gracious award of punishment, which is also granted to him without much ado.
TH|0|9|31|0|And immediately he asks the high statesman not to be too lenient in punishing him, but to have him beaten up according to his severity, justice and desire.
TH|0|9|32|0|When the state official has heard such a request in his most graciously inclined ear, he immediately orders his very plentiful servants to seize the supplicant in question by the hands and feet, to lift him from the ground; and when he is then suspended in the air in the midst of eight servants, the beater comes with the bamboo rod and beats this supplicant until the high state official gives him a sign that with this stroke, his mercy is over.
TH|0|9|33|0|Then the supplicant, beaten half to death, is laid down again on the ground, and his neighbors come along and praise the high wisdom, justice and severity of the official for the sake of the beaten man.
TH|0|9|34|0|You will perhaps also want the people to offer a prize to the monarch for this. But this is not possible in this country, because there the monarch stands too high to be praised by the common people.
TH|0|9|35|0|Such things and others like them are actually the best part of this constitution; when we have become acquainted with such things, it is also fitting that we should shed a little light on the bad part.
TH|0|9|36|0|In this respect, things are truly like nowhere else in the world. For firstly, no-one has any property in this country, but everything is the exclusive property of the monarch.
TH|0|9|37|0|Every man, or rather every class, is prescribed exactly what and how much he must work.
TH|0|9|38|0|Their food and clothing are prescribed; their dwelling and district are prescribed, from which he may never depart except by special order of the state.
TH|0|9|39|0|They are prescribed how many wives they may have and how many children they may beget with his wives.
TH|0|9|40|0|They are prescribed by law what they have to deliver of the produce to the last drop.
TH|0|9|41|0|The inhabitants of the coast are strictly forbidden to give anything to strangers except the appointed place of trade. They are forbidden to allow a stranger to enter Japanese land except at the designated place, on whatever condition.
TH|0|9|42|0|And so all articles of trade are precisely prescribed, what may be given to foreigners, and what the foreigners may offer in return; and it is further prescribed in the strictest terms that of the foreigners, never more than one may remain in the place as an interpreter, who, however, from the moment he has been accepted as such, may never again move away from the coast.
TH|0|9|43|0|He must also teach his language to three Japanese commissioners, and may never go even one hour's journey into the interior of the country.
TH|0|9|44|0|See, this is approximately the extract of the Japanese constitution. I say approximately, because this country has no so-called existing state law at all, but the living state law is the respective existing prince and his highest state officials, and it is almost completely in their free will to create a new law immediately for every occurring case.
TH|0|9|45|0|For you can truly have no idea according to which petty circumstance the law imposes a completely different punishment on any crime. I will give you only one small example. Someone has been ordered to measure out his district, outside of which he is not allowed to move.
TH|0|9|46|0|He has not remembered the boundary exactly, and has moved only half a foot beyond the line. If his neighbor notices this, he reports it to his next neighbor, and he reports it to his next neighbor, until it reaches the home of the so-called district guard.
TH|0|9|47|0|The latter then goes to the spot with a compass and measures the crossing exactly. If the trespass is slightly more than half a foot, the violator must be immediately punished with 100 lashes.
TH|0|9|48|0|But if the district guard has found that at least ¾ of the foot has been put over the line, this circumstance almost doubles the punishment.
TH|0|9|49|0|If a person has put his whole foot over the line, he will first receive an uncounted beating, and then he will be tied to a pole for three days to get used to the most strict line.
TH|0|9|50|0|If such a case occurs seven times, he shall immediately have his foot cut off, as far as he has placed it outside the boundary.
TH|0|9|51|0|Whoever, without the permission of a court, undertakes to take a few steps outside his boundary, shall either be hanged by grace or beaten to death. And if it does not go by the way of mercy, then he is bound naked on a cross and left up there until he has died; however, even on the cross, the mercy of being killed by a lance thrust is still open to him by virtue of a mighty plea.
TH|0|9|52|0|See, from this small example you can already get an idea of how things are in this country; and the arrangement is such that no-one is exempt from the death penalty except the well-known high state officials.
TH|0|9|53|0|And so, in a way, one wedge drives the other. There will never be a case of a lower official being called to account and punished for possible cruelty; but there will be if he has been guilty of even the slightest negligence.
TH|0|9|54|0|For this reason, the compass and the scales form the main part of the state constitution, for there everything is circled and weighed.
TH|0|9|55|0|If you now think that in all these approximately announced basic regulations the death penalty with all kinds of torture variations plays the main role, then it will not be difficult to get an accurate idea of how it is in a country where the despotism has climbed the highest peak of the tyranny.
TH|0|9|56|0|For truly, there can hardly be a second country on the surface of the earth that resembles this one in it's arbitrary cruel evil.
TH|0|9|57|0|Now I have also sufficiently made known to you the bad part of this land. But there is still a worst one. Of course - you will now think - can there be anything worse in a country than we have already heard? Here I tell you nothing for the moment, but only instruct you to take a look at My table.
TH|0|9|58|0|Behold, therefore, this building is a temple! I also say to this temple: Epheta! - And now look into it. See, how there in an aside, remote round cell, several girls and young boys are fed, so that they should become beautiful and quite fat. See, the men sitting between them in yellow and blue clothes, are the sacrificial priests.
TH|0|9|59|0|When a year of evil befalls this land, it is immediately proclaimed that God is angry with this land, and therefore a sacrifice must be offered to Him to satisfy Him.
TH|0|9|60|0|And immediately, by order of the chief priest, six males and six females from this cell are washed and dressed according to their kind, and then a priest stands on a so-called wisdom chair; from this he then determines with angry words, as if the angry deity were speaking from it, how the sacrifice should be offered to it.
TH|0|9|61|0|If the girls have become very beautiful and luxuriant through this feeding, then the deity disdains sacrificing them and returns them to his priests for life.
TH|0|9|62|0|But the young men, if one is not of outstanding beauty, are treated not so gently by the angry deity, but they are usually destined for sacrifice, which consists either in burning them alive, or decapitating them first and then burning them, or leading them to a rock that juts out into the sea, and from there throw them into the sea.
TH|0|9|63|0|Of course, such human sacrifice happens only rarely, but enough; if it happens at all, such a country is already in the deepest darkness because of it, and has the most shameful and miserable concepts of a true God.
TH|0|9|64|0|Among the worst of all, is the killing of the surplus of children, and the genital mutilation of those who have begotten more than the [lawful] number of children.
TH|0|9|65|0|Among the worst of all, is that in this land the invasion of Christianity is treated with unheard-of cruelty.
TH|0|9|66|0|For not even a born-again with all the miraculous powers may venture into this land, for he is immediately punished as a stranger, a mischief-maker and an agitator of the people with the cruelest kind of death.
TH|0|9|67|0|There have already been cases that Christian messengers there have been kept alive by Me through the most diverse ways of death; but these brutes have considered all that null and void, and have insatiably tried all imaginable ways to kill such Christian messengers, until according to My order the number was full, and I had to call off My emissary, in order not to see the sanctuary exposed to such nameless contempt any longer.
TH|0|9|68|0|But now remember this: The destructive moment for this sanctuary of Satan is not far off; when you hear that this monarchy is abandoned to foreign nations, think that the end of things is not far off.
TH|0|9|69|0|See, in this outermost land of the east, there are still some nations that do not want to know about Me; but I will send there a few more messengers, but messengers of My near judgment; and it will be like a fruit tree in autumn, when the unripe fruit is taken down with the ripe.
TH|0|9|70|0|The ripe is kept for the Lord's table, but the unripe is thrown into the winepress and crushed there, and the little juice is taken for leavening, but the grains are thrown to the swine; and it will be like a householder in whose field the wheat has ripened.
TH|0|9|71|0|Truly, there shall be no evaluation of the ripeness of the tares, but they shall be taken out of the field with the wheat; and then shall they be separated from the wheat by the servants.
TH|0|9|72|0|They shall bind it in bundles and dry it up in the open field, and then they shall set it on fire and burn it to the ground, that all the seed of the tares may be destroyed; but they shall bring My wheat into the barns of eternal life.
TH|0|9|73|0|Behold, you shall not be offended thereby, if you find on the earth still so much unripe fruit and so many weeds among the wheat.
TH|0|9|74|0|Do not think that I will delay My Day because of this, but truly I say to you: I will only hasten it, for the sake of the elect; for if at the time of these last predestined tribulations these days would not be shortened, truly, even the living would lose life!
TH|0|9|75|0|Therefore, do not worry, and do not use this message too much as a literal view of the world, which is not full of advice, but rather use it for your own introspection, because that is why I give this to you, that you should recognize the world in you, despise it and flee out of love for Me.
TH|0|9|76|0|But only at the end of the last hour will I pull the cover from your eyes, where you will then fully see where I actually want to go with these twelve hours. Amen. The following addendum is not found in the first edition, but was taken from the third edition (1895). Some more about Japan, as an addendum to the ninth hour.
TH|0|9|77|0|Japan consists of the islands: 1. Sakhalin (now belonging to Russia, d. ed.), 2. Jesso (Hokkaidō, d. ed.), 3. Niphon or Nypon (Honshū, d. ed.), 4. Xikoko or Likok (Shikoku, d. ed.), 5. Kinsin or Ximo (Kyūshū, d. ed.), and is the most populous country on earth.
TH|0|9|78|0|The surface area is hardly as much as that of Great Britain. The (present) Japanese consist only of Mongols, Malays and a few natives, they are not at all related to the Chinese, and surpass them in everything, both in education - and in cruelty.
TH|0|9|79|0|What also contributes to the fact that they by far surpass the Chinese in various sciences is that they have only 48 simple letters in their language, whereas the Chinese have 50,000. Their language is very soft and flexible; their religion is a refined paganism; their laws are tyrannical to the highest degree.
TH|0|9|80|0|There are ten so-called castes among the inhabitants, for each (caste) there are some fixed unchangeable and also arbitrary, changeable laws.
TH|0|9|81|0|Each one is strictly assigned his district, from which he is not allowed to move before being cleared; the release consists in a kind of work vacancy.
TH|0|9|82|0|The most excellent localities are: Jeddo-Edo (Tokyo, ed.), on the Tonkai River, with 280,000 houses, and over a million inhabitants (anno 1841); this is at the same time almost the most populous city on earth (anno 1841). Rio or Miako (Kyōto, ed.), with 140,000 houses and nearly a million inhabitants; Nagasake (Nagasaki, ed.), a port city, with 10,000 houses and about 100,000 inhabitants; Mastmai or Matsumai (Matsumae, ed.), with 6,000 houses and 60,000 inhabitants.
TH|0|9|83|0|The northernmost tip of Sakhalin Island is called Cape Elizabeth by Englishmen, in the western half of this island is Cape Patience. This northernmost and also poorest island is separated from Jesso Island by La Peyrouse Strait.
TH|0|9|84|0|On the southeastern tip of Jesso Island is the town of Mastmai or Matsumai. The island is separated from the island of Niphon or Nipon by the Sangar road (Tsugaru road, d. Ed.). This middle and largest island is also the residence island.
TH|0|9|85|0|On it, there is a large harbor called Namba without city rights; then the residential city of Jeddo or Edo (now Tokyo) with a large harbor, which is protected by the eerie Cape Ring; then the mountain city of Rio or Miako, as the largest factory city of the Japanese; this island is also the most mountainous, like the northernmost island of Sakhalin - the most volcanic.
TH|0|9|86|0|The island of Xikoko is, so to speak, almost only a mountain out of the sea, and therefore also sparsely populated. However, the island Kinsin with the port city Nagasaki is again overpopulated, this island has the strictest laws, and is accessible only to the Dutch, and that only on the islet lying before Nagasaki under the name Guelport, as per the expelled bad Portuguese and Spaniards.
TH|0|9|87|0|Above the northwestern half of the island of Nipon, there is another somewhat important island, Sado, as a refuge for the natives, who enjoy some privileges here; some Portuguese have also taken refuge on this island, but they are never allowed to leave, and must worship everything Japanese and the full moon.
TH|0|9|88|0|The entire population of Japan is about 40 million people, four sevenths of whom are female. Besides mechanics, mathematics, nautics, geography and astronomy, they are ahead of the peoples of the earth in all industries, and are in possession of great riches and many secrets.
TH|0|9|89|0|The Sadoans still possess here and there the second sight, and still have science from the primitive times of Meduhed.
TH|0|9|90|0|Their number is 3 million people without the Portuguese, whose number is only a few thousand. All this serves you for a more exact survey of this country, and can be enclosed in the "Ninth Hour". Amen!
TH|0|10|1|1|Tenth hour
TH|0|10|1|1|Near death
TH|0|10|1|1|Europe and Russia. Degenerated Christianity. Explanation of the second sight. Purpose of this paper.
TH|0|10|1|0|After we have surveyed the foreign countries a little with regard to the moral cultus, we want to turn to our native soil; I say native, because for firstly you were born there, and especially secondly, because on this soil I am most known through the admittedly very fragmented and completely degenerated Christianity.
TH|0|10|2|0|There would still be many lands on earth, both on the continents and on the islands; but since it is here not about delivering a new statistic and description of the earth into your hands, but rather to awaken your spirit, so that it would the easier see and understand it's own internal statistic, and recognize the corresponding wickedness of it's own nearest environment; and so then, what has been described so far, is sufficient of the foreign lands.
TH|0|10|3|0|But concerning other well-known great countries and empires, such as the empire of China, as well as other islands belonging partly to this empire, partly of the parts of the world called Asia, Australia, as well as Africa, also the great imperial state of Brazil with the rest of South America and all the islands - which are either counted to this part of the world, or exist under another name - see, you can learn about all this as much as it is necessary anyway.
TH|0|10|4|0|But I cannot bring it to you on the table for several reasons, because if in such countries the idolatry has contaminated the peoples in too high a degree, you would truly draw no benefit from it, but there you could even absorb more poison than blessing by seeing the image.
TH|0|10|5|0|And according to another consideration I cannot do it, because it does not suit My holiness, and according to My order it is not possible to turn the eye of love on your side, because from the very beginning, when such a country was discovered by a nation hating Me, such countries have been cursed by Me, or from ancient times they have already degenerated and turned so ugly that a glance from Me even at the corresponding image, would destroy them instantly.
TH|0|10|6|0|For the abomination of the ways of acting on these lands is of such an unheard-of kind, that you would be so horrified at a somewhat detailed description, especially according to the internal circumstances, that not even one would have the strength to continue pushing his pen.
TH|0|10|7|0|Therefore, we leave them untouched, and as already said, we take a closer look at what is closer to you and to Me in every respect.
TH|0|10|8|0|It will be difficult for you to believe that among these named and partly also intentionally unnamed lands there are areas for which even My curse is too sacred, and therefore are not worthy of it even in the literal sense. - I do not need to tell you more.
TH|0|10|9|0|Why I therefore do not enter into a closer discussion about such points of the earth, you will now understand; for where Satan has fully established his rule in everything and everyone, truly, it is not good to look there.
TH|0|10|10|0|And if I would also let you spread out such regions over My table, truly, you would see nothing but a black and here and there completely glowing earth space. I do not need to tell you more. Therefore rather look at the table and try to recognize the land which now presents itself to your eyes.
TH|0|10|11|0|Just look carefully. On which side do you notice the land? It is not true, it lies completely to the north; now look, you have it already. How could you not recognize it at once; the vast ice- and snow-fields loudly proclaim the name of Russia to you.
TH|0|10|12|0|See how this vast empire spreads almost over three parts of the world, and in terms of area, it is certainly the largest country on earth, ruled by an autocrat.
TH|0|10|13|0|See what it looks like here, especially in the northern parts, as if eternal peace has established it's seat there.
TH|0|10|14|0|But appearances are not always to be trusted, for here too there are many storms in the minds of the northerners, not only that they are inferior in education to the other peoples of Europe, but in many other respects they are inferior to the better part of Europe, and this is that from the government's side, far too little has been done to let at least that Christian light - which is generally peculiar to this empire - shine in a more intensive measure.
TH|0|10|15|0|This named strife is therefore rather a moral strife than a political one, for there can be no more disturbing condition for man spiritually than when, with a few scraps of Christianity, a whole fiery stream of the filthiest superstition is connected, for it is easier to make the most pitch-black heathen accessible to the pure truth both here and in the beyond, than such sworn Christians.
TH|0|10|16|0|And this condition - just look at the table - is almost uninterrupted over the whole northern part of this country.
TH|0|10|17|0|But with all this, the constitution of this kingdom is still such that the truth, admittedly under certain conditions, has unhindered access.
TH|0|10|18|0|For wherever a ruler rules a country, and in this great sphere of his activity seeks to unify it as much as possible, this is more - yes, I tell you, by far more - than if in any other state, no matter how educated, a ruler is merely a bearer of names, and grants his subjects constitutions upon constitutions, only in order not to be expelled from his muchloved throne.
TH|0|10|19|0|Truly, such a ruler is not much better off than a criminal in prison, for only his blindness does not allow him to see the chains of slavery into which his constituted peoples has thrown him.
TH|0|10|20|0|He does not see in the golden chain that he is a prisoner; but even the golden chain is a metal chain, and with such massive links it is often ten times heavier than the iron chain of a criminal.
TH|0|10|21|0|And so there is not too much more remarkable for us to see on these frozen lands, except that quite northward, toward the mountains called the Ural, there dwell some very isolated families endowed with the second sight.
TH|0|10|22|0|But this second sight is not a sign of a more awakened spirit, but it has it's reason only in a somewhat elevated life of the soul, and is generally a property of more sensitive people, who are always forced to live in great need and their natural withdrawal from the world.
TH|0|10|23|0|That this second sight has no relation at all with the spiritual awakening, this circumstance can sufficiently prove to you, that even the animals are capable of such a second sight, whose individuality always carries nothing spiritual in itself, but a soul for further education.
TH|0|10|24|0|You will now ask, of course, what is the reality of that which is introspectively represented in the second sight. But it will not be difficult at all to untie this knot for you.
TH|0|10|25|0|If you are still buried in the depths of winter, and the rigid snow- and ice-fields look at you eerily from all sides - yes, if you were forced to live in cold chambers, say, will you not begin to long for spring and summer? And will not the imagination of your soul preferably occupy itself with it, and figuratively present to you the spring and the summer?
TH|0|10|26|0|See, this longing, as if a plastic foreboding, is the first stage of the second sight, and has it's reason in the quiet ethereal wafting of that which the soul pleasantly expects in it's depressed state.
TH|0|10|27|0|If a person were to become more and more absorbed, he would not infrequently see, at least at night time, the conditions of spring and summer passing before him like dull dream images.
TH|0|10|28|0|But if any soul is still more constricted by suffering circumstances, then such an experiment happens to it through such pressure as when the air is pressed to too high a degree - it ignites and goes out of the bodily sphere.
TH|0|10|29|0|But in the visible space there are just as well psychological effects and movements as there are effects and movements of light in the vast space of light, with the only difference that the vibrations of light cannot propagate in the natural way other than in a straight line, whereas the spiritual ones are more similar to the vibrations of sound, and can propagate in all conceivable directions, as well as in all conceivable curvatures, with more than electric speed.
TH|0|10|30|0|Now think of any fact, whatever it may be, it is always based on three conditions: a material, a psychological and a spiritual one.
TH|0|10|31|0|Therefore, concerning the first condition, the fact can be seen by the bodily eyes only when it happens, and at such a distance that can be reached by the bodily sight.
TH|0|10|32|0|As for the condition of the soul, you will easily understand without much thought that a fact must first precede in the soul before it passes into the physical world.
TH|0|10|33|0|But when the soul is free of it's cover, it can often see such a fact long before it reaches material objectivity because of the fast psychological reproduction, or it can also see a done fact afterwards, like you hear a distant echo.
TH|0|10|34|0|To the greatest abundance I will also add three small examples of human vision.
TH|0|10|35|0|For example, if such a second-sighted person sees the corpse of a stranger passing by while the acquaintance is still quite fresh and healthy and dies only a few months later, it happens in the following easily comprehensible way, namely:
TH|0|10|36|0|The soul of the dying person senses the near dissolution of it's shell, especially at a time when it likewise, by a perceptible stepping out, beholds it's house, which is ripe to fall apart, more purely and correctly.
TH|0|10|37|0|In this state it already makes all the necessary arrangements and ceremonies for the transition - but at the same time the soul of another person is also in such an elevated state, and sees there the whole fact, what the soul of the other person has already arranged for itself, and all this in the way of soul-reproduction, which is already known to you.
TH|0|10|38|0|Now, you see, in this way the soul sees the same things as the physical eye sees the things that have just happened. As a second example, a soul sees something happening in some far distance.
TH|0|10|39|0|This seeing also happens in the same way, because wherever something happens, since people are present, either merely as spectators or as happy or unhappy participants, then nothing is more natural than that such a fact is immediately absorbed into the soul-life of the others, and then propagates itself in the soul-sphere like a very delicate magnetic fluid, depending on the size and nature of the fact, often for several thousand hours.
TH|0|10|40|0|When any human being is in such an elevated state of soul, he immediately perceives such vibrations and gets to see the image through the variety of the vibrations in the same way as any material image passes through the variety of the vibrations of light from the object from which they emanate to the physical perception through the fleshly eye.
TH|0|10|41|0|With a third example, it is to be assumed when some fact, in which several people will be injured, has not yet happened. This sight is somewhat more rare, but still occurs in the same way as the other cases.
TH|0|10|42|0|This sight is to be seen in the following way: When any soul, in special cases, reaches an elevated state, the indwelling spirit is also awakened, admittedly only for short periods. In the spiritual condition, however, all facts of both the past and the future, are imperishable. Now the seeing can happen in a twofold way, namely the person concerned sees it first from his spirit.
TH|0|10|43|0|This vision naturally passes into the soul; but as it has passed into the soul, so it is already propagated according to the laws known to you, and if any man is then in the elevated state of soul, he also sees such a certain kind of prognostic fact together with all the circumstances which will happen there, and this seeing is then precisely the second way to see such a fact which will still happen.
TH|0|10|44|0|That such a man can also see the souls of deceased people - if they want to or are allowed to let themselves be seen - need not be mentioned in detail anymore.
TH|0|10|45|0|Now see, there you have the whole essence of the second sight, and you can see from it at the same time that no spiritual awakening is required for it, because the seeing of the spirit is also quite different from that of the soul. But as the sight of the body is related to the sight of the soul, so is the sight of the soul related to the sight of the spirit.
TH|0|10|46|0|But as the vision of the physical eye can be intensified by material means, such as all kinds of optical tools, so also the vision of the soul can be increased by those means which naturally correspond to the soul.
TH|0|10|47|0|These means are, of course, a strong unfeigned faith, a firm will and an at least halfway spiritual awakening. But as the spiritual vision can be increased by this, so also the vision of the spirit can be infinitely strengthened by the means taught to you by the great Seer through His teaching, which great Seer is the One Who now reminds you of it.
TH|0|10|48|0|You will think to yourselves, where are the European state relations you expected in stead of this explanation?
TH|0|10|49|0|I tell you nothing but this: If you have gotten to know the other abominations sufficiently, then you may well be content, if it is not exactly the best in your countries, but in spite of that, the conditions are still so arranged that the one who wants to be better finds no obstacle to be better, to act better and to do good.
TH|0|10|50|0|There is no paradise on this earth anywhere, physically and spiritually at the same time.
TH|0|10|51|0|But everyone can reach it in spirit, if he only wants it; for even if there are still darkness in some country that does not do much to hinder it, and even if the darkness of the night have settled so badly over the valleys and mountains, they will still not be able to do anything once the sun has begun to rise.
TH|0|10|52|0|But it is bad only in such countries, where no freedom is common and customary, as in the subterranean vaults, crevices and passages. A thousand suns may rise instead of one, but their light will not be able to penetrate into such encrusted depths until the highest degree of the ray has transformed the earth into the ether down to the center.
TH|0|10|53|0|So we shall also find for the remaining two hours quite different things than what you have expected in advance, and in the end you yourselves will have to admit that he who laughs last, is the best off.
TH|0|10|54|0|When you will see all these hours in a completely different light which I will cause through a small device in My camera, then you will realize that I did not want to make you a professor of statistics, but someone completely different, who is able to see far beyond the subject of statistics.
TH|0|10|55|0|What will therefore occur in the next hour, you will only find out in the next hour. Do not bother yourselves with guesses, also do not make comparisons with My statistical data, because all this you will have to recognize as completely fruitless.
TH|0|10|56|0|If you already think something, think that I am not at all interested in Europe, Asia, Africa, America, Australia and all the mentioned islands and all their moral and political conditions, but that I have used their pictures, as far as necessary, for you - for you only will this faithfully be revealed in the next two hours, as in this one about the second sight, and even more faithfully. Amen.
TH|0|11|1|1|Eleventh hour
TH|0|11|1|1|The parable of the prodigal son. Review of the previous lessons. (Writers: K. G. L. - F. S. - Andr. and Ans. H.)
TH|0|11|1|0|You have read in My book (Luk 15:11-32) the story of the prodigal son and you will have read and heard this story not only once, but many times. But I tell you, there is certainly no verse and no chapter in the whole book that would contain something greater than the prodigal son.
TH|0|11|2|0|Neither will there easily be a passage that would be more difficult for you to understand than this one. And this for the reason that you should know, because it is of the greatest importance and as such is an indispensable key to inner contemplation.
TH|0|11|3|0|But this cause is the following and reads thus: I often speak out of My wisdom through love sublime things; but often out of love through the light of wisdom, seemingly insignificantly. Now take note: in the first case you are offered only so much as it is possible for your respective individuality to bear; but in the second case you are given a veiled infinity, with whose finite development, eternities cannot cope.
TH|0|11|4|0|And see, such a seemingly petty gift is also the prodigal son; yes, I say, if you knew all that is behind the prodigal son, truly, archangels would come to you for schooling.
TH|0|11|5|0|I have also shown you in the previous ten hours many things as it is in the present time on earth, whereby I have of course still concealed from you the very greatest of disgraces. I have shown you the deficiencies of jurisprudence in general; I have shown you the madness of Asia as well as the barbarity of Africa; I have shown you the infamies of America, admittedly only a very small part of it; I have shown you the administration of justice of England, especially in it's external conditions, as well as the treatment of the criminals on the coasts of Australia made known to you. Thus I have also shown you in the deep south an ill-treated country, as it was and as it still is for the most part; however, with this very country I must call your attention to something, and that is first of all that you should pay double attention to this very thing said of this country, and secondly, that you should take the very thing said of this country least of all literally; why, the consequence will show you. Furthermore, I have shown you the most tyrannically strict conditions of other island states, and especially of the Japanese, and so some other things in brief about the northern state of Russia.
TH|0|11|6|0|Although things are like this in the world, these circumstances have not been made known to you by Me so that you should see from them how things are in the world, because you will read such things and a thousand times more annoying things only too often in the future, but the reason why I have made these things known to you, is no other than so that you may recognize the great mystery of the prodigal son a little more deeply for your greatest benefit.
TH|0|11|7|0|You are thinking to yourselves, what does the prodigal son have to do with all these world atrocities? And you are full of curiosity how the prodigal son will find his way out of all this world-labyrinth. But I tell you: It is still easier to find the prodigal son out of all these scenes and to understand it, than for a camel to pass through a sewing needle hole.
TH|0|11|8|0|In order to understand the whole, it is necessary that you first of all learn who this real prodigal son is. If I show you the prodigal son, even by name, truly you would be struck with more than sevenfold blindness, if you did not realize in a moment that a great blanket has been removed from your eyes; and now prepare yourselves and hear the name!
TH|0|11|9|0|Behold, his name is Lucifer! - See, in this name is the whole compendium of the prodigal son, eternally incomprehensible and endless for you.
TH|0|11|10|0|Now think that the present, almost entire mankind are nothing but members of this one prodigal son, namely especially those people who are descended from Adam's unblessed line. Behold, this prodigal son has taken out all the fortune that was his due and is now squandering it through periods of time that are too vast for your understanding.
TH|0|11|11|0|You know from the story of the prodigal son what his final fate was. Now look at all these circumstances of the world; and truly you will see nothing but the final fates in the extended scale of the prodigal son.
TH|0|11|12|0|Behold the defective administration of justice; what do you think is it's cause? Truly nothing but carelessness and the dullness of conscience that has arisen from it.
TH|0|11|13|0|Now look again at the prodigal son, whether this is not the first case with him when he leaves his father's house? Consider the follies of Asia - what are they but the natural consequence which the succession of time has gradually brought to the present culmination of abominations?
TH|0|11|14|0|Now go on to Africa: Take the prodigal son by the hand with you, and if you only direct a somewhat sharpened spiritual gaze there, you will discover with wonderful faithfulness not only in the present situation, but in all conceivable situations of this country, yes, I say, not only of Egypt, but of all Africa -
TH|0|11|15|0|and this not only in and from what the present time offers, but through all periods of time, where only any human thought is able to reach, and furthermore, that the prodigal son was in the same situation when he had wasted his fortune, and there he also thought to rise again in all possible ways to some possession, which resembled the former one; but just look at all the fruitless, barbaric efforts of this whole part of the world - to what end do all those who want to become rich there, actually bring it?
TH|0|11|16|0|Much will show you the history of the past and just that shows you irrevocably also the present of this whole part of the world. For I tell you, not only every single human, not only every single people, but the whole world from the first to the last grain of sand, even from the first to the last ray of the sun, in all the individual lands, mountains, rivers, deserts, animals, will faithfully represent the relationship of the prodigal son, as well as from prehistory to the present time and still further.
TH|0|11|17|0|Now take the prodigal son by the hand again, but do not forget to put slave chains on him during this journey and go with him to America: Truly, you would have to be more blind than the center of the earth, if you do not find him there duplicated in all imaginable nuances. Here I do not need to tell you anything more than that North America represents his inside, but the southern, his outside - for which reason also this country already represents in it's form an insect-like starved figure of the prodigal son.
TH|0|11|18|0|He who has ears, let him hear, and he who has eyes, let him see. You will all know how the prodigal son fared in his last period, when the inner sanctified spark of Africa known to you was awakened in him; in Australia, he finds an employer who does not even allow him to feed with the pigs, so that he is forced to fill his stomach with whatever comes to hand.
TH|0|11|19|0|Now you will think, what will the prodigal son do in New Zealand? We do not need to send him to New Zealand, but it will not cost us much effort to recognize New Zealand in the prodigal son himself.
TH|0|11|20|0|Take note: The South means the very heart of man. Now look a bit at the prodigal son, how he is not dressed according to the latest Parisian journal in this last period of his examination; only the most scanty and dirty rags cover his private parts.
TH|0|11|21|0|Now look, there we have the faithful map fluttering around the nakedness of our prodigal; let us stretch or enlarge our prodigal son and take the opportunity to make a brief observational visit to the presently existing Christian church. Does it not resemble this country? Consider it as you will, either spiritually, as I have shown it to you, or also materially, as you may always find it described somewhere; truly, you would have to again be more blind than the center of the earth, if the striking resemblance of this country with the shreds of the prodigal son and these with the church would escape you.
TH|0|11|22|0|As the winds blow away the wretchedness of these inhabitants, the wind did with the rotten rags of the prodigal son - and now the holy winds blowing from above do the same with the church-sects, which are all more pagan than Christian.
TH|0|11|23|0|It will now not require too deep mathematical knowledge on your part to find out at which hour of the great day it is now. - If you still take a look at Japan, you will count on your fingers and show with the clearest signs the inner confinement of the prodigal son as well as the present ecclesiastical conditions, concerning their inside, more than clear as daylight.
TH|0|11|24|0|I do not need to tell you more. But what do you say to a very sick person when his feet have become cold and cold drops of sweat are on his head? Verily, it does not need medical rigor to be able to pronounce in a certain way in prophetic spirit: Only a few more heavy pulse beats, and the agonized and life-weary man will have resigned!
TH|0|11|25|0|First, feel the feet of the prodigal son in the south of the earth; second, feel his head in the great realm of the north, then lay your hand on the old, weary heart of the church; truly, you would have to be again more blind than the center of the earth, if you would not calculate on your fingers at what hour of the great day it is now?
TH|0|11|26|0|You will well remember from the last hour how the second sight was announced and explained to you. Now you will think, should this second sight also have any elective affinity with the prodigal son?
TH|0|11|27|0|Oh beloved ones! When I give something to someone, I do not give it as people do, who even with the best will can never give something wholly, but I always give something whole, and so I tell you: Exactly in this second sight, the whole knot will be untied for you, and after this solution, you will no longer be able to lose your way in your calculation by one minute.
TH|0|11|28|0|Now let us return to our prodigal son, and watch a little how he struggles with the greatest misery of death. See his soul, how it is pressed to a point; and truly, it has to come so far!
TH|0|11|29|0|But look, now happens to the soul of the prodigal son what I have announced to you about the souls who gained the second sight. See, their great distress now spreads out in rapid vibrations, and these reach the great Father's house, and the vibrations of the beloved Father alternate with the fear-, misery- and distress-vibrations of the prodigal son.
TH|0|11|30|0|The soul of the prodigal son feels such a holy, gentle blowing from the house of the great Father. It returns to these holy vibrations from it's rotten house with courage, raises himself again, and returns there in the greatest self-destructive humility, to the place where you know that the prodigal son has returned.
TH|0|11|31|0|But what happens there? Behold, the rags are stripped from the son and burned; only the son, as you know, will be received again.
TH|0|11|32|0|See, now you have unveiled before your eyes the whole secret of the prophetic number of man, which has remained undisclosed until this present moment. If you only go through the circumstances of the time to some extent, truly you would have to be more than dead if you were not yet aware of the holy vibrations of grace that are now emanating in streams from the holy Father's house.
TH|0|11|33|0|You too are members of the prodigal son! Stretch out your soul, and let the spirit in your soul awaken, and in all humility, like the prodigal son, return confidently to the great domain of your most loving Father; truly I say to you, He will meet you halfway!
TH|0|11|34|0|Behold, the time of My mercy has come near, and therefore I have also given you these to recognize it, that it is that great time of which the prophets have sung, yes, that time which was proclaimed in advance out of My own mouth.
TH|0|11|35|0|Therefore, tarry but a little while longer, and rejoice in great confidence! For truly the great Father's house is nearer to you than you know!
TH|0|11|36|0|But how you may recognize the prodigal son and all these temporal relations in you, and how this prodigal son is found again in every man, or rather how he finds himself again, how the great man is won in the small, dear children, of this, the last hour will give you faithful tidings. Amen!
TH|0|12|1|1|Twelfth Hour
TH|0|12|1|1|The great man of creation and his return.
TH|0|12|1|1|(March 25, 1841, from 4 o'clock in the afternoon until ¼ 9 o'clock in the evening.) (Writers: K. G. L. - F. S. - Andr. and Ans. H.)
TH|0|12|1|0|After we have accompanied and illuminated the prodigal son from his rise to his fall in the eleventh hour, and have also calculated the time and determined the hour near at hand, which is to bear witness to his fall, we want to see in this twelfth hour, where and how this prodigal son will return again, thoroughly humbled into the great Father's house.
TH|0|12|2|0|In order to understand this fully, it is not only sufficient that we have seen a little through the world-dust-speck called earth; but, since I have added for this purpose in the camera obscura of the spirit, which you are aware of, a small device already mentioned, to take once more in this newly prepared chamber a somewhat more extended look. But I tell you in advance, prepare yourselves; because this sight will bring something before your eyes, which has not come into the mind of any man until this time.
TH|0|12|3|0|Due to this new device, the board itself will certainly have to be enlarged somewhat to accommodate such a large image, and instead of the former horizontal position, it will assume a vertical one. Now, you see, our device has been made; so direct your eyes to the widely extended panel, and immediately you will see the large image on it. For only in this one and only way is it possible to place the endlessly extended creation before your eyes in one image.
TH|0|12|4|0|Now look carefully at the tablet, and as soon as I will pronounce the word Epheta, you will see the great image on the tablet. And now then, since your eyes are directed there, I say: Epheta!
TH|0|12|5|0|Now, what do you say to the image? Not true, you see on this tablet nothing more and nothing less than the clear figure of a man, whose loins are barely covered by some rags and whose hair of shaggy appearance hangs down from his head over half of his body.
TH|0|12|6|0|Not true, you will indeed think to yourselves -, "there is just nothing special about this picture, except that it is represented on this board in a very colossal form. But, by the way, such a picture could have been drawn on a black board by any artist who was only somewhat skilled in drawing figures, using a whitish color" - and I cannot tell you anything else about it, except that your conclusion is correct beforehand; and if you want to think a little deeper, you will soon see in this whitish figure, the figure of the prodigal son.
TH|0|12|7|0|But look, My dear children! The table is a little too wide for your eyes, so we will go to the table completely; for you have already seen the whole figure, so let us examine a little more closely the color by means of which this figure is painted on this table.
TH|0|12|8|0|Well, now we are at the panel. See, this shimmering area, the width of a fathom, is a part of the foot of this whole figure. Just look quite close and tell Me what you discover on it. Just look quite closely, do you not discover nothing but small shimmering balls lined up close to each other? You know that this picture is not a painted one, but only a light-image of an external object.
TH|0|12|9|0|What do you think these beads are in reality? Look, I do not want to keep you guessing for a long time, but as you think that these globules are images of distant suns, planets, moons and comets, listen, I should say to you: Children! Do not judge too hastily, otherwise you could be very wrong! However, before I reveal to you the essence of these tiny spheres, you try to count these spheres on a lentil-sized spot!
TH|0|12|10|0|Well, are you already finished? - Yes, yes, I already see, you will not easily finish with it, because there is a hardly pronounceable number of such shimmering dots on this lentilsized surface, and there might be more than a trillion of them; and since you have familiarized yourselves a little with the color, I tell you, of what such a dot is actually an image. As already said, not of a sun, or of another world body, but each such dot, or as it appears to your spiritual eyes as a small sphere, is nothing more and nothing less than the image of a shell-globe. But what a shell-globe means, I do not need to explain to you any more.
TH|0|12|11|0|Now we step back a little and look at the whole figure again. See how it is an accomplished human figure; and since you have now sufficiently looked at this figure, I say to you: This figure represents the universe from and according to My eternal order; and in his way it is not perceptible in reality by anyone except Me. Also this image, as you have now seen it, has never been seen by a created spirit.
TH|0|12|12|0|But I see again what is in you. You would like to see your earth in this man. To show such to you cannot be, as long as the whole figure is emblazoned on the board. But wait a little; for you see, I am a very good optician, therefore I will first make a small optical change in our camera, after which change, nothing but a single shining dot will remain of this whole figure.
TH|0|12|13|0|Now look, the figure has disappeared; everything is already in order. Now let's go back to the table and look for our dot. Well, have you found it yet? Of course, one thing alone doesn't shed much light, but try your eyes and you will find it.
TH|0|12|14|0|You don't have to look up at the high, wide table, but look down at the very bottom, where you before saw the left foot of the whole figure, at the outermost ball of the little toe. This small ball is the shell-globe within which your earth is located.
TH|0|12|15|0|But so that we can reach our earth, I will have to come again with My Epheta over the shimmering dot, and so I speak: Epheta! Now see how this little ball has separated and now takes almost the whole big round shape of the table.
TH|0|12|16|0|See the countless shining dots shimmering through each other again. Now pick out your earth. Not true, you may not find it out of the great myriad of these shimmering dots. Yes, I tell you, you would also make a vain effort, because these dots, which you see there, are already again no suns, but are whole sun-world-areas.
TH|0|12|17|0|Therefore, I will again choose a dot, the right one, and erase all the rest from the great table. Now, there is the chosen dot, and in order to reach the goal faster, I immediately say again: Epheta!
TH|0|12|18|0|Now see, our table is already again full of new shining dots. But these shining dots are again no suns, but are all sun-worlds; therefore it will not do with the finding of the earth also here.
TH|0|12|19|0|And so I will again choose the right one from these dots and delete all the rest from the table. Now, there is the dot. See how it shimmers lonely and dully on the large surface! But only My Epheta! - and the dot is about to expand; therefore Epheta!
TH|0|12|20|0|Now look, our table is again full of shining dots. Wouldn't you like to pick out the earth from all these trillion times trillion dots? But I have to tell you again: Don't bother, because also these dots are not yet suns, but single sun -areas and are what you understand under your so-called nebulous stars (galaxies, ed.).
TH|0|12|21|0|But in order to reach the goal faster, I will also choose the right dot there and delete everything else from the tablet and add the Epheta! - at the same time.
TH|0|12|22|0|Now look at the tablet. Don't you see a cloud of shimmering gravel that spreads horizontally over the whole table and is seven times as long as it is wide? Now look, there, towards the center, we want to choose such a cloud of shimmering gravel again, and erase everything else from the table. Well, everything has already happened again, as you can see, and My Epheta will give this little dot it's proper shape again.
TH|0|12|23|0|Now look quite closely; now you will probably already know your way around. See, there in the middle, a luminous disk the size of a lentil; see, it is the image of your sun, and now look more closely; the third shimmering dot from the sun on the left side a little downward, is your earth.
TH|0|12|24|0|Now I only need to enlarge this picture a little, and you will recognize your earth immediately; and so you earth-dot, open, so that my beholders may recognize you. And see how this point now gradually expands and has now reached that diameter which is sufficient to recognize your natural, dirty residence.
TH|0|12|25|0|Now that we have seen everything, let us return to our prodigal son. And look at the tablet; again our first figure is emblazoned on it. But look, now this figure becomes smaller and smaller, and look, now it has only barely the size of a child, and look again, now also this child has melted down to a dot; but look, on the right side of the board, another large human image begins to appear; and now it is also in the middle of the board, and under it's left foot you still discover the little dot that previously died, which is there in the right proportion to the size of this new image.
TH|0|12|26|0|What do you think this new image represents? You - who have more or less got to know the great man in the writings of Swedenborg - will perhaps think that this is this greatest man. But I say to you: far wrong! This man you see there is nothing more and nothing less than the prodigal son who found himself again, but not in his totality, but it is that prodigal son who found himself again in every single born-again man; or in other words more easily understandable to you: This is a very small one in My new kingdom, and here in this picture a just proportion is presented to you and shows you the perfect measure of a man, which is infinitely more sublime than the whole endless-seeming universe shown to you by the former dissection in the form of the prodigal son!
TH|0|12|27|0|If you now take this picture a little bit to heart, then you should already somewhat begin to understand what it has to do with the return of the prodigal son.
TH|0|12|28|0|You must not think that this fallen Lucifer, who was made known to you in the eleventh hour, will return as a whole. If such would have been possible, truly, there would never have been a material creation -
TH|0|12|29|0|but in every single person who lives according to My words and is born again through the Word and through the redemption, this lost one will be found again and return to the great Father's house!
TH|0|12|30|0|I do not say to you in vain: into the great Father's house; for for people who have become so great, a very great house must also be prepared, where they will be able to take up residence with their Father again.
TH|0|12|31|0|But that it is so, you can clearly understand from all the preceding; for does not every man suffer in himself in the general tribulations, and is every man beaten for his own person? But all these smitings are for one and the same prodigal son.
TH|0|12|32|0|But if a man is beaten, is it not so that only he, as the beaten, feels the pain, while the unbeaten often enough looks on only too painlessly? Or if a whole nation in another part of the world is mistreated, say whether you have ever felt only one lash on your skin? But if someone dies, does he die for himself or for others? Or can you say that anyone was ever born into the world for another? Or does not My redemption and My word apply just as well to each man individually as to whole nations? And can not every man for himself fully receive Me with his love and the living faith from it, that I dwell in him and he in Me?
TH|0|12|33|0|If you now consider all this, can you after all only make the most remote assertion that I am less in one man than in all together?
TH|0|12|34|0|But if I have become one with a man, and he with Me, say, what is there left of the recovery of the prodigal son in a single man?
TH|0|12|35|0|Has he who has received Me, not received and assimilated all things? Truly, every single man who has become one with Me is more, yes, I say, infinitely more, than the great Lucifer ever was in his greatness incomprehensible to you by natural means!
TH|0|12|36|0|See, under this prodigal son, who is called Lucifer, every single person is thus understood. And if a whole nation has become one with me, this whole nation also only becomes one person with Me. And all people who have ever lived on earth and will still live, when they have become one with Me, then they too will only be one person in Me; i.e., one and the same Holy Spirit of all love and of all truth and of all power and of all strength will inspire and animate them all, and there will not be many more than one and one less than many, but all will be perfectly one in Me; and not many will have more power and strength than one, and one not less than many, but all will live like one from the same power and might of the holy spirit of all love and all truth from Me!
TH|0|13|1|1|Twelfth Hour (continued)
TH|0|13|1|1|The "rags" of the prodigal son.
TH|0|13|1|1|(March 25, 1841)
TH|0|13|1|0|Now you have heard that the rags of the prodigal son were scattered by the winds like chaff, and those that remained were stripped from him and burned. Do you know what is meant by these rags?
TH|0|13|2|0|By them nothing else is to be understood than the received former universal man on our table, because by the winning of every single man, the noble - emanating from Me or My lost son, is recovered. The rags or the actual arch-evil will be thrown into the fire, from which it actually came out. But this fire is the one from the Godhead from which all things have their material existence.
TH|0|13|3|0|He who is thus attached to the world and clings to matter, clings to the rags of the prodigal son. But as all matter already shows you it's great relationship to fire, so are the rags on the loins of the prodigal son.
TH|0|13|4|0|But this is how it will happen! In order for God to become a free God again, in which no matter is flowing any more, the fire - or wrath-related matter - will have to return to where it came from as what it is; and it will happen just as if you have some hardening in your body and put hot boiling compresses on it, so that it will be softened again; thus also My eternal fire will seize this arch-wicked hardening in it's totality, in order to assimilate it again to it's own essence.
TH|0|13|5|0|There is still a question in you as to whether or not those beings who are understood by the rags will also have continuous self-consciousness? But I say to you: The question almost answers itself, since you cannot possibly suppose that there should be any unconscious point in the Godhead.
TH|0|13|6|0|This question, therefore, solves itself; but a question, whether this self-consciousness is a suffering one or not? See, this is another question. But in order to understand this correctly, you must first understand that every endeavor to find yourself, must necessarily be understood with a certain suffering in itself; only now does it depend solely on whether this suffering is a painful one or a beneficial one?
TH|0|13|7|0|If this suffering consists therein that the being grasps itself perpetually in itself and through this grasping strives to form itself perpetually into unity, then such a suffering is a most pleasant one and the sensation from the clearest self-consciousness, is a most blissful one.
TH|0|13|8|0|But if the suffering, or the self-conscious feeling of a being in itself, is tearing and destructive, then it is also a most painful one, which you can also very easily take from nature, if you have only ever observed any inflammatory disease, which consists in nothing else than that certain parts in the body begin to expand more and more. The more violent such an act begins to proceed, the more painful it becomes. From all this it follows that the self-conscious essential state of the fire-related arch-evil must also be a most painful one.
TH|0|13|9|0|You will think, perhaps, that the Godhead, in a certain way, in it's part of wrath, must itself be perpetually most painfully suffering. But it is not so! But it is just as if food is cooked in your stomach; there also the small shells of the taken food burst, driven by the fire of the stomach. But ask yourselves, whether in this natural state, this terrible process of destruction in the fire of your stomach you are ever hurt?
TH|0|13|10|0|However, since I have already led you so far, I want to give you on this occasion a hint which has never been spoken before. If you want to see the final cause of such a state of all worldly material arch-evil, then look into your stomach and see all there, what happens with the ingested food, how and why - then you will see a great section of My ways, which will happen. However, the time is not written in your stomach, and it is enough for you that I have shown you the purpose.
TH|0|13|11|0|Now see, dear children! This is all that can be given to you; this is all that you are able to bear. You do not need to know more, but observe this from point to point, and that from the first hour given to you, to the last hour. In this way, walk through the whole earth within you, and in this way find within yourselves, the prodigal son.
TH|0|13|12|0|Do the same that this one has done and is still doing in every single sinner who seeks My kingdom. Let happen in the inner chamber of your spirit on the tablet of your worldly desires, with the world what you saw happen last on the tablet shown to you with the universal man. Thus in each one of you, the prodigal son will be found again and will become his relative, as I have shown it to you, since another human being has taken the place of the former one, which there merged into one point;
TH|0|13|13|0|Only then - as those who have been found again - will you see and recognize in yourselves in the brightest light the great truth of what has been given to you in these twelve hours.
TH|0|13|14|0|For, as it was said before, that all humans also make up one man, as one makes up all, so also seek all the evil in you; and when you have found it and with My powerful aid have taken it out of yourself, then I, as your holy Father, Who have already come to meet you halfway, will come to you fully, will then completely free you from your rags and will then receive you into the great Father's house of My eternal love!
TH|0|13|15|0|Finally, I only call your attention to the fact that at present I have met not only you, but also many other prodigal sons.
TH|0|13|16|0|But in yourselves, pay attention preferably to My arrival, and care less about the general. But what you feel for the general, that carry to Me with prayer in your heart; do not worry about everything else, because the great when, how and why is well-kept in the best hands. Amen. I say this, your great, holy, most loving Father. Amen.
MO|0|1|1|1|Nature and Destiny of the Moon (1 May 1841)
MO|0|1|1|0|Now, as far as the moon is concerned, it is a solid world-body, even more than your earth, and is in a certain way a child of the earth, i.e. it is formed from the constituent parts of the earth.
MO|0|1|2|0|It is attached to the earth so that it catches the magnetic force flowing out from the earth and then returns it to the earth as needed, for which reason it's course around the earth is also just as extensive; for this always depends on the greater or lesser quantity of the magnetic presence on the earth; and on the contrary, however, also the course of the moon, as a carrier of this substance, depends on the possible need of the earth for this natural life-substance. This is the main function of the moon.
MO|0|1|3|0|If a planet is smaller than the earth, it does not need a moon, and the place of the moon is taken by very high mountains, which is the case, for example, with Venus, Mercury and Mars and some other much smaller planets; but what the larger planets are, they must be provided with one or also several moons in order to render the already known service to their planet.
MO|0|1|4|0|But also in the moon, as on the earth, there are humans and innumerable other creatures, only with the difference that no moon is inhabited firstly on the one and the same side which is constantly turned towards the planet, but always on the opposite side, because on the side turned towards the planet it is provided neither with air, nor water, nor fire together with everything necessary for organic life.
MO|0|1|5|0|You will ask: Why then? The answer: Because no moon may have a movement around it's own axis, and that because the attraction of the earth or at all of every planet in the distance of it's moon is still too powerful. If now the moon would have a rotation around it's own axis, and if this would be still so slow, then by such a rotation firstly the attracting force of the planet would be strengthened in the relation, in which relation the rotation of the moon would stand to the rotation of the planet, i.e. if the moon in it's rotation would approach the rotation of the earth in time, so that it would turn around it's axis approximately in the same time as the planet, then by virtue of the thereby growing attraction of the planet, one part after the other would soon detach itself from the moon and fall to the earth. But with such a slow rotation as the planet has, it would serve the moon very little with regard to the proportional distribution of air, water, and thus also of fire, and all this would still be as now, namely on the side opposite to the planet; for the water, the air, and the fire must be driven around on a world-body by a proportional speed through the protruding mountains; Otherwise these elements, so necessary for organic life, would accumulate on the side opposite to the central body by virtue of momentum and their own fluid gravity.
MO|0|1|6|0|But if this were the case, ask yourselves: Who could live on such a world-body? He would live only as long as he would be under the air- and water-layer; but if the planet would turn out of this, he would have to suffocate in the airless space, if he would not have first drowned under the water-layer.
MO|0|1|7|0|Now look, this would also be the case with the moon; if it had a rotation only as slow as the earth, it would have to have a five times faster rotation around it's axis, i.e. it would have to rotate five times around it's own axis in 24 earth hours, in order to distribute the air and the water and fire properly on it's surface, which would then result in nothing else than the complete destruction of the moon already after five years, and the earth would just be littered with moon particles; What effect the masses crashing from the moon onto the earth would produce, I don't have to tell you; but only say so much that nobody would remain alive.
MO|0|1|8|0|If you consider this a little intelligently, then you will understand well why the moon has no rotation, therefore also always have only one and the same side turned to the earth.
MO|0|1|9|0|But so that you can fully understand the moon and it's habitability, you must know that the moon is actually moon only on the side facing the planet; On the opposite side, however, it is not a moon, but a completely solid part of the earth, so what is the moon is not solid, but very loose, almost like a somewhat solid foam of the sea, whose firmer parts protrude like mountains, but the softer parts are sunken like niches and funnels toward the center of the whole world-body, in some of which there is atmospheric air that cannot yet escape, which, viewed through a strong telescope, looks almost as if it were water; All high points, as well as the less deep funnels have absolutely no atmospheric air, but only ether, as it is found in the free spaces between the sun and the planets. This side of the moon is therefore also inhabited by no organic being, but it's inhabitants are of a spiritual kind; these spiritual inhabitants were in the life of the body all world-addicts, and are now banished there for improvement, so that they can in this way still sufficiently fill themselves with the world; and when they then realize after considerable lengths of time that the worldly affair bears no fruit, and they lend an ear to the teachers sent there, then those who are willing to do so are immediately led from there to a higher, more blissful level of freedom; those who are less obedient, however, are again clothed with bodies on the earth of the moon, and there they have to get by very poorly and miserably; For now they have to struggle with the greatest cold and darkness; on the other hand, they also have to contend with an unbearable heat, for the night lasts almost 14 full earth days and the day, just as long; towards the end of each night, it becomes as cold there as on the earth at the north pole, and around the middle and towards the end of the day, it becomes so hot that no living being can endure it on the surface.
MO|0|1|10|0|These inhabitants, as well as all other organic beings, dwell in the earth; in this subterranean dwelling they have to spend more than half of the day, as well as more than half of the night; therefore there are no houses and cities there as with you, but the dwellings are in the depths of the earth, here and there also in mountain gorges and caves.
MO|0|1|11|0|There are no fruit-bearing trees there, but only root crops, such as potatoes, turnips, carrots and the like. These plants are planted at the beginning of the day and ripen completely at the end of the day; at the beginning of the night twilight, the people come out of their caves and harvest these fruits, and immediately bring them to their underground dwellings, where they then feed through the night time, as well as through the whole of the following day.
MO|0|1|12|0|Of the domestic animals, there is only one kind of earth-sheep to be seen, which is to these inhabitants what the racing animal is to the northerners.
MO|0|1|13|0|There are still in the rivers and lakes, which are quite common on the earth, a lot of aquatic animals, as well as some small species of birds, not unlike your sparrows, as well as whole armies of insects, and other l-, 2-, 3- and 4-footed terrestrial animals, whose purpose and more detailed description you will hear on another occasion; for now, enough has been said.
MO|0|1|14|0|But above all, My beloved ones, beware lest one day you also become inhabitants of this miserable world-body; for this shimmering yellow schoolhouse of life is indeed a laborious schoolhouse, and it would be better to die on earth fourteen times in one day than to live there for only one day; for the inhabitants are much worse off there than those buried here in the cemeteries; for these do not know that they are buried; but the inhabitants of the moon must live in their graves, are also often buried there in their subterranean dwellings either by collapses or by sudden floods of water.
MO|0|1|15|0|As far as other remarkable phenomena of the earth and it's inhabitants are concerned, I will tell you about them at the next opportunity. For now, however, think about what has been said and pay special attention that you recognize and use the spring of your life well; you will see even on the moon, when it is fully revealed before you, a very significant sign of the Son of Man in the sky, Amen. This I say to you, now coming on the clouds of heaven, Amen, Amen, Amen.
MO|0|2|16|1|The moon people (8 May 1841)
MO|0|2|1|0|As for the people in the moon, they are of both genders, as on earth, but were created a thousand years later by an empowered angel.
MO|0|2|2|0|As for their natural size, they are only a little over two shoes tall, and have much resemblance to the Nordic dwarfs; they have a very large stomach, which has a double function with them: one for the digestion of food by the ordinary gizzard; the other by virtue of a second stomach for the accumulation of a kind of light gas, which gives them a triple advantage;
MO|0|2|3|0|for it firstly makes it easy for them to jump over any river very easily because they cannot build a bridge over the rivers due to the lack of timber; and if there are rivers of great breadth, or here and there inland seas, they can easily swim over the surface, like a fish. So this is the first advantage of this stomach.
MO|0|2|4|0|As for the second advantage, it consists in the fact that by expelling this air, they produce a kind of banging sounds, by means of which they make their presence known to each other in their subterranean chambers; they also use this air for a stronger external language, which, of course, is only meager in the highest degree; for their lung language is extremely weak and silent, and only this language is spoken by the moon people for the improvement of their inherent spirits; the actual moon person has initially an abhorrence of this language; but when the spirit gradually becomes better, the soul of the moon person then befriends the indwelling spirit of an earth-human to be improved, until at last the soul of the moon person becomes completely one with the improved spirit, which state then also brings about the usually painless death of the moon people's body.
MO|0|2|5|0|A third advantage of this stomach air is that they warm up their underground caves by a frequent outflow during the cold night time, which happens in the following way: Since their cave dwellings look almost like, or rather are hollowed out from the inside in such a way that they almost resemble a large, shallow bell, the entrance to which is made from the ground up by a kind of staircase, the light air expelled then collects under this airtight living bell and makes their dwelling tolerably warm, and prevents the free inflow of the outer extremely heavy atmospheric air; this is only absorbed by this light gas as far as it is inevitably necessary for physical life. The this stomach air has same purpose also in the unbearably hot day periods, in which these moon people must likewise go under the earth, only with the difference that this gas is changed by the effect of the stomach into a cooling oxygen gas, by which it protects then also their bell-dwelling with repeated expelling, against the penetration of the hot air. This is the third advantage of this wind stomach.
MO|0|2|6|0|Another peculiarity of these people is that their eyes are of double quality; the first quality is that of sight, as with you; but the second quality is that their eye in their dark chambers also serves them as a light, which quality is found even on earth both in certain animals and in some regions in people, namely in those whose eye pupil is red, as in rabbits. Another peculiarity of these people is their extremely acute hearing, by virtue of which they can easily hear the slightest sound from a considerable distance, which is why their ear funnels are significantly larger and more compact.
MO|0|2|7|0|The male gender is much stronger than the female; but not in the ratio of the earth, but in such a way as the strength of a ten-year-old child relates to the full strength of a man; therefore these moon people are also of the greatest tenderness towards their wives, and literally carry them not only on the hands, but so on the shoulders, so that the feet hang down on both sides of the neck on the chest, for whatever reason two people are always seen there one above the other.
MO|0|2|8|0|The woman is allowed to do almost no work at all, and is fed by the man, in such a way that the man even chews the food thoroughly and then gives it from his mouth to the woman. She comes out of the house only on his shoulders only in case of an emergency, and in her high pregnancy, when she is close to childbirth. A woman gives birth only twice in her whole lifetime - once during the day and once during the night, but always gives birth to four living children, namely four males during the day and four females during the night. The children can walk immediately, and the males are also immediately accustomed to carry the females. That the children there sometimes die as children is just as natural a thing as on earth. They are inhabited by foreign spirits only when they are a hundred days or more old.
MO|0|2|9|0|All these moon people have the second sight, and are instructed in the knowledge of God from within by the angelic spirits assigned to them; and the instruction they receive from the angelic spirits is at the same time also an instruction for the indwelling earth-spirit; and in this way the moon person's soul supplements the damage which a man on earth has suffered to his soul through his arrogant worldliness; And so such a man, who has been rigorously improved on the moon, has a patched up soul, and by this very fact will eternally differ from the perfectly pure spirits, and will never be able to enter into their free societies; but will relate to them just as the moon does to the earth, which, although it constantly accompanies the earth, can never approach it, as a friend does to his friend.
MO|0|2|10|0|Only those spirits who did not need to be placed in a moon human in order to improve themselves, but who as spirits had already acquired a most revolting disgust for the earth, will be led away from there into higher regions and can be taken up into the child-kingdom, as their highest level of bliss; but to reach higher, would be impossible for them; because their limited quality would not be able to endure a higher state, as little as a man on earth, as long as he still lives in the body, could endure living in the finest ether.
MO|0|2|11|0|Behold, this is the lot of the best world-minded people; for whoever does not voluntarily renounce the world out of love for Me - but the worldly things must be driven out of him by such extraordinary means of coercion, by virtue of My great mercy - he has not acted freely; but whoever does not act freely, he acts like a slave. Who, however, can regard the forced action of a slave as self-meritorious? But if the slave fulfills his compulsory condition, his action is nevertheless worth so much that he is given a loaf of bread to eat, so that he may also live, insofar as he has worked willingly, as it were, of necessity.
MO|0|2|12|0|From this you will now be able to fully understand why such beings are not capable of a higher bliss than the children in the transition from life into the spiritual, after which they themselves are, and must be, nothing but slaves of blind obedience.
MO|0|3|13|1|The animals of the moon (9 May 1841)
MO|0|3|1|0|Concerning the animals, there are, as already mentioned in the beginning, as on earth many species and classes, both in the air, earth and water.
MO|0|3|2|0|Among all these animals, there is only one tame species under the name according to your earthly language: moon sheep; all other species are not tame, i.e. they are not serviceable to the human society. This moon sheep is, as already mentioned, to the moon inhabitants what the reindeer is to the Nordic peoples. It's shape is as follows: The body is perfectly round, like a filled flour sack, this body is supported by four feet, which are not longer than a span, and are provided with four claws. The head is perfectly similar to an earth sheep, and sits on a neck a cubit long and a quarter cubit wide from top to bottom. It has two long ears, similar to those of a donkey; On the head it carries only one horn, which is provided in all directions with finger-long, very pointed outgrowths. Furthermore, it has a lion-like tail, which is provided with a rich tuft of hair at the end. It's color is white and the whole body is covered with wool like your sheep.
MO|0|3|3|0|Well, what is it's usefulness? It's usefulness is of the greatest importance for the lunar dweller; for it firstly nourishes him with it's abundant gold-colored milk; secondly, the lunar people prepares from it's abundant wool all their clothing, which consists of a kind of shirt and coat, and is the same for the male and female gender; Thirdly, it loosens the earth with it's horn, and the people then throw the seeds of their root fruits into the loosened soil, which fruits then, as already said, reach full edible ripeness in the short time of your fortnight. Such an animal not infrequently lives three hundred lunar days; when it dies, it's fur is stripped off, and is used for beds in the subterranean chambers, but the flesh is dragged to an insect pile, which insects are not unlike your ants; These insects consume all the flesh from the bones in a short time. When this was done, then the people come again, and take the bones together with the horn with them, and make their necessary tools from them. This is the entire usefulness of this tame animal.
MO|0|3|4|0|There are still a lot of animals on the moon-earth, which have more or less similarity with the animals of the earth; only they are all much smaller than the animals on earth, and all are also smaller than the already known sheep, which is also the king among the animals there. Of all the moon-animals, two are especially noteworthy - i.e., besides the sheep - is firstly the three-footed marmoset and secondly, the one-footed ducker and jumper.
MO|0|3|5|0|The three-footed marmoset is the physical size of a cat; it's head resembles that of an aardvark, with the only difference that it's mouth splits halfway down it's neck. It's two front feet perfectly resemble monkey paws; But concerning it's single hind foot, it resembles an elephant's trunk, and can be contracted to a span, at which point it also becomes disproportionately thick in relation to the whole animal, but in the opposite case it can be extended to a length of three fathoms.
MO|0|3|6|0|You will now of course ask: Why such a strange shape for an animal? It shall not be difficult to solve this riddle for you. You see, as already known, the temperature of the moon is completely different from the temperature of the earth; for in the course of a period of nearly twenty-eight days of the earth, the moon earth is covered by deep snow, then in the next seven days of the moon earth, it is often flooded in all directions, and again soon after it is afflicted by an insufferable heat from the sun.
MO|0|3|7|0|Now see, this animal mentioned must be because of it's purpose, always with it's head in the atmospheric air, therefore it needs just this trunk-like foot; for at the time of night or winter it stands on it's extended foot, reaching out above the surface of the snow, lures a species of night bird, which are not unlike the small earth-bats, into it's vicinity, catches them there, or rather lets them fly into it's wide-open mouth, which breathes pleasant warmth, and then consumes them at once. See, this is the one purpose of this long foot.
MO|0|3|8|0|But when the snow has begun to melt, and the water often covers the miles-wide plains, which are also enclosed by high mountain rings on the habitable side of the moon, by means of this hind foot, this animal must again reach with it's body over the surface of the water, so that it does not drown. At the time of the day's heat however it goes into the rivers, and stands there often for several days in the water, so that it is with the head and the two paws above the surface of the water; If the water rises, it lengthens it's foot, and if it falls, it shortens the foot proportionately, and if such a river often dries up completely, then it continues to move in such a way that it pushes itself forward by the greatest possible lengthening of the hind foot; then it holds with the front feet firmly onto some earth-object, until it has pulled the trunk foot completely to itself, when it then again sticks the four long toes at the end of the rear foot into the earth, and so again pushes the whole body quite nimbly forward. It continues this walk until it reaches water again, where it quickly enters it again with it's hind foot in the manner mentioned earlier. It's food during the day is a kind of flying crustacean, which are not unlike your so-called stag beetles.
MO|0|3|9|0|As for the so-called jumper and ducker, in possession of only one foot, this animal is nothing other than a variety of the already known marmoset; only it possesses by far more elasticity than the foot of the marmoset, for which reason it's movement is also jumping. It is called a ducker because it is able to contract in such a way that in it's ducking state it looks like a medium-sized loaf of bread lying on the ground; But when he wants to jump, he suddenly expands to a length of 5 cubits. Through this sudden expansion, it then throws itself to a height of two to three cubits, and this always in an arc-like direction forward, so that such a jump not infrequently reaches a distance of six to seven cubits. This jumping continues one after the other, this animal is often very fast, and moves especially in the daytime so fast, that it catches up with every bird in the air. It's food is the same as that of the marmoset, and so is it's dwelling; and so such animals, along with many others, inhabit only the plains, and come into very rare contact with the people, because they live only on the mountains.
MO|0|3|10|0|On the mountains, however, apart from the well-known sheep and the ant-like insects, there are only a considerable number of small birds, the largest of which hardly attain the size of your sparrows; the smallest, however, are scarcely larger than your flies.
MO|0|3|11|0|The waters are also inhabited by varieties of fish, worms, and especially many crustaceans, one of which was mentioned before as a flying species. Of the moving animals, the so-called blue sphere is especially remarkable, because this is a creature that has no equal on earth. This blue sphere can divide into two hemispheres, which are attached to each other with small muscle bands. It feeds by crushing worms between it's two hemispheres, sucks the juice into itself, and then washes the larvae away again in the water. This blue sphere, which has the size of a large melon, has this property that at night time it offers such a strong glow on it's surface, that the rivers and lakes get a much brighter glow than the sea of the earth around the tropics; For you will not yet know that the sea around the tropics of the earth shines as strongly as the snow in your region when the moon is full; just so, behold, the sea also shines around the tropics.
MO|0|3|12|0|All other animals of the moon would be of less interest for you, because they have more or less similarity with the animals of the earth, only that they are proportionally much smaller; and secondly, because you could not understand their spiritual purpose for now, and if you could understand it, it would be of as little use for you as the snow which fell on the earth a thousand years before Adam.
MO|0|4|13|1|Surface and spirits of the moon (11 May 1841)
MO|0|4|1|0|After getting to know all the inhabitants of this world body, let's take a closer look at it's surface on both sides.
MO|0|4|2|0|Concerning the side facing the earth, you can already recognize it quite well by means of a good magnifying eye weapon, that this world body does not present a flat surface, but a very mountainous one to look at, and is only distinguished from the earth by the fact that it firstly shows no water surface, and secondly, that it's mountains do not run out radially or chain-like from the most important high points like those of the earth, but only present themselves as rings by enclosing larger or smaller areas. There are indeed also individual mountain ranges which resemble those of the earth, both in respect of the ray and the chain form; but they are much rarer, and those which run out in ray form are actually not mountain ridges, but an uninterrupted series of small ring walls, the diameter of which is hardly more than thirty fathoms; Such small ringwalls then run in a straight line in many thousands, and that from some large ringwall to some larger, or just as large, or more often also smaller ringwall, and in this way form in a certain way roads between all the ringwalls. If you want to observe this world-body through any stronger magnifying tube, you will discover these offshoots as a kind of brighter shimmering rays, and see how they spread out from an even brighter and also higher point in all directions. Their cell-like arrangement has led some astronomers to the erroneous opinion that they claimed to have discovered vegetation there, while it is not to be discovered on the whole side facing the earth, and also is and will be impossible ever to discover, because there is none there. The same is also the case with the even rarer chain-like mountain ranges, since they either consist of such ring walls, which are strung together like shapeless sugar cones, and have small ring-shaped depressions on their tops; or such cliff-like embankments in a row enclose a larger area, often more than fifty miles wide, which itself consists of many larger and smaller ring ramparts, in which even individual blunt cones with small ring-like depressions often still occur; indeed, even the small ramparts and roofs of the cones are often even provided with such small ring ramparts.
MO|0|4|3|0|Now you would like to know, why all this on an uninhabited world body surface?
MO|0|4|4|0|How is it then, if I would ask you: Why all the little spots, hairs and all the most different notches in all the leaves of the trees, shrubs and plants, and similar varieties in all the other objects of the animate and inanimate creation? Behold, there would be much to explain, especially if you consider, in addition, what an incalculably great significance a single hair of even the most insignificant moss plant holds within itself!
MO|0|4|5|0|Behold, it is all the more the case with half the surface of a whole world-body; therefore I can only tell you something in general about it, and so all these ring walls on the surface of the moon are placed for the reception of terrestrial magnetism in such a way that the edges of the walls are, in a way, suckers of this impressive fluid; and secondly, however, the various depressions are receptacles for this very fluid. The reason why not all of them are of the same size and depth, is that this force must be distributed just as variedly, so that then from the average of such most exact distribution, that well-balanced proportion is managed so that according to it, the orderly preservation and movement of two world-bodies standing opposite each other, is invariably met. See, this is the general purpose of the formation of the moon's surface, which seems somewhat strange to you.
MO|0|4|6|0|A second purpose of almost all these depressions is that in them, for the necessary preservation of all these formations, atmospheric air is constantly found and preserved like the water in the depressions of the earth. You will ask where this air comes from? And I say to you: From the same as the earth, namely from the great reservoir of the infinite space filled everywhere with light and ether. At night, i.e. when the side facing the earth is without light, these depressions fill up with atmospheric air; when the sunlight gradually comes over them, an extremely abundant dew forms in these countless cauldrons as a precipitation of the atmospheric air contained therein; This dew then again fortifies all parts of the lunar surface, and also seeps as pure water through the whole lunar body for the support of the water sources beyond and from it, for the formation of the vapors and permanent air layer. Behold, this is another main feature of this lunar surface formation which seems strange to you.
MO|0|4|7|0|Would you believe that all this cauldron formation of the surface of the moon still allows a third main purpose?
MO|0|4|8|0|Oh yes, I say. All these cauldrons are also dwellings for those spirits to be reformed, who are saved from the first degree of hell by the teachers sent there from the better and purer spirit world with frequent support from the first heaven.
MO|0|4|9|0|When these spirits are brought there, they are given a body similar to theirs again from the air in the cauldrons, by means of which they are able to see both spiritual and material things according to the needs of their improvement.
MO|0|4|10|0|When they get there, they first inhabit those places of this world-body which are the deepest and at the same time the darkest for your eyes. When they improve, their coarse air-body is always transformed into a finer one, by means of which they then also come into a higher cauldron, and come into the small ones only as individuals, and into the larger ones as societies of like-minded people.
MO|0|4|11|0|You will discover two points of special brightness on the surface, namely the brightest one in the lower southern region, and the smaller, somewhat less bright one more in the northern half. These two points are the redemption points, namely the southern one, from which most of the bright rays spread out, for those who did not need to be patched up in the bodies of the moon people; and the northern one for those who could not be cured of their earthly love in any other way than by a most torturous stratification in the most miserable body of a lunar human, from where they will only be brought again as spirits for the second time into the airy cauldrons of the more northern surface of the moon visible to you, and from there move up little by little to the already mentioned northern liberation point.
MO|0|4|12|0|But you must not think that such a journey through these containers goes so easily and quickly as you might expect it from spirits. Firstly, it is very difficult, because as often as a spirit moves higher, it must die in it's former vessel, just as each of you must die once in the flesh on earth; and this dying is also always more or less painful, and always accompanied with the feeling of the possibility of an eternal annihilation. Think that such a spirit often has to pass through several thousands of such cauldrons, and that it often has to stay in such a cauldron for a month, often for half a year, often for a whole year and more, then you will also get an idea of the speed of such a wandering!
MO|0|4|13|0|Behold, there are still spirits from the times of Abraham on this world-body, who have not yet finished their journey over three fourths. What can you think of those who are going there while you are writing!
MO|0|4|14|0|Behold, this is now all that is not unnecessary for you to know. Everything else, from the smallest to the greatest, you will see in a more perfect spiritual state from point to point in the brightest light of My grace, if you love Me above all out of all the powers I have given you to love Me; And so it is also not necessary to inform you more about the inhabited side of this world-body, since this is completely equal to the uninhabited side in plastic regard anyway; only that there, material prevails, and here, spiritual.
MO|0|4|15|0|That the world of animals and plants for the right formation of the souls of lunar people corresponds perfectly to the air-bodies of the spirits deposited on this side, which, as was already mentioned earlier, are in a certain way percolated through the whole lunar body by means of the water, and that these then reach the place of their destination again on the meager stage of vegetation and immediately through the whole series of the world of animals, you will only see and recognize everything in a well-distinguished way in the more perfect spiritual state on the way of My light of grace.
MO|0|4|16|0|Finally, I tell you that it is I who make all this known to you. I also betray Myself to you, as I once betrayed Myself in the garden of Gethsemane to the Jews, high priests, Pharisees and scribes. But My betrayal of Myself is to you for life, as it was to them for death; for as eternal Love betrayed Itself to them for judgment and fall, so the same eternal Love betrays itself to you for life and eternal resurrection. But this is the reason and the hidden unfathomable wisdom of eternal Love, that the fall and death became life and resurrection for you through the great I, Amen. This says the I from death to life, Amen.
MO|0|5|17|1|Four questions in relation to the moon (3 June 1841)
MO|0|5|17|1|a) Oh most loving Lord and Savior! How do the moon people worship You? Do they form a church, a state under any visible head? b) How do they raise their children? c) What do they take our earth for, and do they know that You became man on earth and took away the sins of the world through Your bitter suffering and death? d) How does the moon cause sleepwalking or somnambulism?
MO|0|5|1|0|You can see all these questions on the earth itself fulfilled up to one letter, and that for this reason, because between the people of the earth and those on the moon in spiritual regard there is no essential difference; because as you already know anyway, the moon inhabitants are nothing but people from the earth to be improved, and bring their works with them like every other spirit. But that the works of these lunar transmigrants are just not of the best kind, such transfer already sufficiently says.
MO|0|5|2|1|First question answered:
MO|0|5|2|0|If you now want to experience My veneration from the side of the moon inhabitants on both sides, then take a look at the worldly people of this earth itself, and you will find a faithful mirror, which will show you, how My veneration is formed to the greatest part with the inhabitants of the moon.
MO|0|5|3|0|What are the worldly people doing here? What honor do they pay Me, and with what praise do they pay Me the due duty? Do not these worldlings spend all their care on their filthy box? Some are always busy worrying with what rags they should wrap the dung heap of the spirit. Still others are worried about what kind of tasty food they should prepare for themselves, in order to shove them into the stomach, as the true workshop of death. Still others are concerned about a splendid house, a beautiful shiny interior, soft chairs and sofas, shiny tables, and extremely soft beds, in order to roll on them all the more easily and comfortably during the day as well as at night, and to take careful care that their inner most beloved friend stomach does not suffer any offensive pressure or even a somewhat painful bruise. These stomach friends are also particularly afraid of the rays of the sun, for which reason they then again take care that not too much sunlight falls through the windows into the room, which are therefore also covered with all kinds of rags. Don't you notice that such people already here have a slight kinship with the cave hucksters of the moon, who, because they can no longer build such splendorous houses and are no longer able to hang their windows with rags, Instead, they flee from the sun's rays into their caves and also stay there until late in the afternoon, just like the lords of comfort and good on this earth, who climb out of their rooms into well-cushioned and swinging carriages in order to make a movement that, in their opinion, is beneficial to the health of the body. And again there are others on this earth who know no other more important business than the usury of money and property; and again there are others who have no other thoughts than to clean themselves in every possible way, which diligence is especially practiced by the female gender, and that with the honest intention to deceive some young inexperienced person and to deceive him after the fathom; for such a maiden recognizes her true inner value and from this, also the value of the neighbor; Ask yourselves, will she also clean herself in order to deceive someone by herself and do like the Jews who clean the bad metal in order to sell it to fools as gold. I say that she will not do so, since she knows that it is not false gold, but real gold, for which she does not need a fool, but an intelligent one, who will immediately recognize the gold, and will take it for the just price. And look, I could still list a lot of such worldlings for you; but it is not necessary for the enlightenment of the matter.
MO|0|5|4|0|You know, as I once said that no-one should worry about what he would eat and drink, so also not about the clothing of the body; but seek only My kingdom and it's justice, which is My great love for those who also love Me, as I love them, above all. What then is My veneration like among those people on this earth, of whom the better kind spends twenty-three hours on the average of the day for the care of their body, but hardly deals with Me for a scattered hour! Does this mean to seek the kingdom of God? I say to you: the frogs in the puddles and the moles in the earth could well serve you as teaching apostles; for truly the frog quacks most of the day in his joy at the perceived life in his puddle, and thereby unconsciously praises Me in his quacking joy for the possession of life; and the mole recognizes and makes it's way in the dark earth, and it's work and it's silent rest is a silent praise song, by which it unceasingly praises Me, it's Creator.
MO|0|5|5|0|But man, for whom I have created everything, for whom I have done such great things, still do and eternally will do, yes, for whom I care constantly and use all My wisdom and love for him, more than a most loving bridegroom for his most beloved, most dear bride, this man finds only hardly one hour in the day for Me, and this, moreover, only in such a way as a dissolute cook often throws salt into the food quite thoughtlessly, because she is already used to doing such things, or at least in order to be able to say that she has salted the soup, even if it often tastes no better than pure lukewarm water, without oil and salt! Truly I say to you, by such worship your God will not become fatter, and by it your life itself will not become stronger, than the life of your wooden house and room crucifixes, which physically show you the great wretchedness, how much your worship and service resembles that of the Jews, who at least have crucified the living One, while you would be too lazy and too lukewarm for this work for a long time, and are content that someone sells you such a wooden crucifixion already finished, which is then also perfectly suitable to take the atoms of your worship in My place. Oh you fools! So you worship the shaped wood or stone or metal, as the dog worships a corner stone, which a predecessor has already sniffed at, and press your lips to the wood, and think, if you have still babbled a so-called Our Father and Hail Mary, or if you have spent an hour or so in a church, made of stone and full of carvings, thoughtlessly and plastered with a gilded prayer book in your hand, you would have served Me and worshipped Me above neck and head; Oh you fools! Do you think that I am in wood, or in stone, or in metal, or in other vain carvings from the hands of carpenters and sculptors, turners, locksmiths, blacksmiths, masons and painters? Truly I say to you: All such worshippers, if they do not think of something else here on this earth, will one day have to go to school for a long time on the moon, and there they will have to experience under greatest hardships spiritually and often also physically that the living God is not at all pleased with such nonsensical worship, which is much worse than that of the blind pagans, who at least make a serious sacrifice to their idol out of fear, if not out of love, whereas you worship Me, the living God, as if I were either not at all, or as if I were seriously only made of wood, or, if it goes a little better, either newly baked or old baked from flour.
MO|0|5|6|0|If you now want to know in what the worship of God consists with the moon people, both on the spiritual and physical side of this world body, then I tell you that the local worship consists in nothing else, than in that the people there only gradually learn what the true worship of God consists of, according to which learning they then begin to worship God in spirit and in truth, and indeed in themselves; but not as you do during the day for one hour only, and even then still exceedingly lukewarm in wood and all kinds of spiritually praised foolishness. Also the worship of God consists in this, that those, who here have done their body good for twenty-three hours a day, there must learn to do without such extra fine bodily benefits through long times, deny themselves to the innermost fiber of life, and expect everything only from Me, and often have to confess their faith as living through the most manifold and most difficult trials, but not like you, who either have no faith at all, or if you already have one, then this one embraces Me, the living God, with just the petty strength with which it embraces a wooden, badly formed crucifix.
MO|0|5|7|1|Second question answered:
MO|0|5|7|0|And if the first question is answered by this, the second one answers itself; because where I appear as a teacher either outwardly through angels sent there, and inwardly Myself, there is no need for an ecclesiastical, as well as all-terrestrial head, from which you can also see that the one to whom I have become a teacher can quite easily do without all other head teachers or not head teachers, especially if the head is rather a golden one than a spiritual one. And so the whole moon forms nothing else than a spiritual correction state under My sole direction.
MO|0|5|8|0|According to this inner teaching also their children are brought up, and their only need is love, and out of it faith according to the teaching of the spirits, that I am a man, and have assumed such nature bodily on the world from which they originally descended, in order to make all people happy not only on the earth and the moon alone, but also to gather together in their kind all those who are scattered in the endless spaces from countless world-bodies, and to establish under the cross of love also for them a permanent place. Behold, this is the whole of religion and worship on the Moon.
MO|0|5|9|0|For this reason the men must carry their wives around, so that they may be cured of their sensual carnal lust by their ever oppressive burden. Verily I say to you: On earth a king in his state could impose such an indispensable duty on all the voluptuaries, that if such a voluptuary has made love to a prostitute, he would then have to carry her around on his back for a whole year, and would have to keep her thus day and night, either lying, sitting, standing or walking; truly, during this period, he will be satisfied with sweet meat, as a licking boy after the consumption of honey, by which he has spoiled his stomach so burdensome that after the restoration of his stomach he is even more afraid of the honey than of the stinging bee.
MO|0|5|10|0|Of course, this is said here only for a more vivid testimony of the moon, and may not be well applied on earth, where man is in his fullest freedom, because the punishment certainly improves the flesh for a time and brings it to order, but not at all the soul, and even less the free spirit; therefore, in the moon such action also does not take place as punishment, but only as intimately better love.
MO|0|5|11|1|Third question answered:
MO|0|5|11|0|The question, what the inhabitants of the moon think of the earth, is after all completely unnecessary; because those inhabitants, who could see the earth by virtue of their position on this side of the lunar body, are spirits, and can see the material only by the way of spiritual correspondences; the otherworldly ones, however, never get to see the earth and know it only spiritually.
MO|0|5|12|1|Fourth question answered:
MO|0|5|12|0|Regarding the last question, your conception is quite erroneous, as if the moon caused such sleepwalking; but such is only caused at the time of the full moon by the magnetic fluid of the earth itself becoming more intense; for when the moon is in the full light of the sun, the light drives the magnetic fluid from the moon back to the earth in a certain way, in which way the earth then becomes more fully charged; and people who have more metal in their blood due to various influences, either from the water, the air or food, then also have the natural ability in themselves to conductively absorb this very backflowing fluid.
MO|0|5|13|0|When his nerves are filled with this, and thus begin to press the soul annoyingly, then the soul awakens, or rather it breaks free from it's bodily bonds and wants to escape from the oppressive body. Since the body also possesses a very peculiar nerve-spirit, which is first of all highly related to the magnetic fluid, but on the other hand just as intimately related to the soul, which through this nerve-spirit is connected with the body and corresponds with it; when the soul then wants to leave the dust, it then also awakens the nerve-spirit, which is most intimately connected to it, and this naturally awakens the body; and so the so-called sleeping procession proceeds as if three people were walking along one after the other, bound to each other; however, the spirit remains in the soul, which is why it is also alive. If such a sleepwalker then turns his face towards the moon and often climbs up on roofs and church towers, this happens so that he rises from the magnetically overfilled depth of the earth, and thereby reduces his oppressive overfilling of this fluid, so that then the body would again become suitable to receive and accommodate his soul with the spirit again through the nerve-spirit. When the body has become free again, the soul carries it back to it's former place through the nerve-spirit, and only there fully reunites with the body. Naturally, the soul does not know anything about the state, because it has no memory, which is erroneously explained by the philosophers as a soul faculty, while the soul only knows what it just sees, and the memory of the soul in the body is nothing but a repeated seeing again of the corresponding natural impressions of the artificial organism of the body, to which seeing, of course, it is awakened only by the corresponding countless forms, which the spirit carries in itself.
MO|0|5|14|0|Now you know everything except the actual essence of the magnetic fluid itself. What this is and what it consists of, however, in order to bring it closer to your understanding, nothing sufficient can be said in a few words; for with few words in the way of wisdom, you would hardly ever understand it, and for many words you are already too tired;
MO|0|5|15|0|therefore expect for the next occasion this not unimportant addendum, with which only this task shall be regarded as finished; and thus for today, Amen! - I your Father, Amen!
MO|0|6|16|1|The magnetic fluid (5 June 1841)
MO|0|6|1|0|If you look at things from the smallest to the largest, as they are according to form and solidity, more or less similar to each other, and also more or less of one and the same nature, then you discover about them what first catches your eye, and this is the form. If you take one thing or the other in your hand, your feeling will immediately tell you whether the thing you touch is more or less solid. If you take one thing after another in your hand, each of which is of the same external extent, you will recognize a third difference, namely that of the specific weight. But if you now test the strength of the bodies, you will not infrequently find that the less solid bodies are specifically heavier than the completely solid ones. For example, the same volume of liquid silver is much heavier than the same volume of the strongest iron steel, and there are many other examples.
MO|0|6|2|0|Yes, even things of one and the same kind, for example water, both under themselves, and under their different temperature states with the same volume, are of unequal weight; so for instance a drop of rainwater is lighter than a drop from a well or some other source; a warm drop is lighter than a cold one; a frozen drop also lighter than any other drop of water.
MO|0|6|3|0|You may find the same differences in all things. How different the kinds and genera and the gradations of both are in every respect, both in form and solidity and heaviness, you only need to look at all the things, and they will call out to you loudly without delay: See, explorer, how infinitely different we are, and yet our being is based on one and the same law, and we are all made of one and the same material; and yet we are among ourselves in such a way that almost none of us is completely like the other, both in form, solidity, firmness and heaviness.
MO|0|6|4|0|This now preceding was a necessary introduction, without which you would hardly understand the following; because you will already have to put up with it here, before we will even arrive at the actual explanation of the so-called magnetism, to devour some small nuts from the sphere of wisdom, without which the matter cannot possibly be thoroughly explained for your understanding for all times.
MO|0|6|5|0|So in order to get on the track of the matter from your side, as from My side to lead you on the right track, it is above all necessary that you take a look at the endless past.
MO|0|6|6|0|Think of that period in which in the infinite space, still no being except Me had neither spiritually nor much less materially any representing existence opposite each other!
MO|0|6|7|0|What did the endless space consist of then, and where did the time flow to, in which this endless space existed eternally?
MO|0|6|8|0|What was My Being before all being, and how did all being originate and emerge from this single Being?
MO|0|6|9|0|What is now the space; what in the same the original Being of Myself, and what the contemporary being in the endless space in Me, out of Me and besides Me?
MO|0|6|10|0|Behold, as extremely difficult as these questions seem to be from the lowest level of My wisdom with regard to a sufficient answer, they are just as easy in view of the thing to be explained itself.
MO|0|6|11|0|A small example, taken from yourselves, shall explain these questions to you. One of you has been carrying around a thought for a long time; because he likes this thought, he adds a second one to this basic thought, namely, whether the basic thought could not be put into practice? This second thought immediately finds the possibility; But for the realization of the purpose, a third thought is still necessary, which is already contained in the first two thoughts, and this is and consists in nothing other than the single question: "How? - Now, you see, these three questions are asked, and one answers the other; but with this mutual answering, the matter is not yet finished, nor even begun. Therefore, these three main thoughts come together in a council, and question each other about the important "Why? And after a short consultation, the first basic thought says: Because it is something that is completely similar to Me. The second thought says: Because it is feasible for the very reason that the first thought is thereby in no contradiction with itself, if it wants to manifest itself, as it is, for it's own sake; and the third thought says: The reason is that the main means of realization lies in the reason that wants to manifest itself, and for the reason that the thought in it's foundation does not contradict itself anywhere, neither with itself nor with all it's parts.
MO|0|6|12|0|Now look, your thought would be this, that you would like to build a house on some place; won't you first imagine the house according to all it's parts in your imagination in such a way, as you would like to have it just best? When you have built the house in your imagination, and have quite a lot of joy in this imaginary building, will you not then ask yourselves whether in all seriousness your imaginary building could not be carried out in reality? And if you do not otherwise want to build a house in the air, the second thought will immediately show you the possibility of realizing your idea of building; and thus you would be in agreement on two points for the reason that the first thought contains no contradiction in itself, and thus already in itself conditions the second.
MO|0|6|13|0|What now follows is the how, i.e. by what means? The first main means is the possibility itself; the second means is the purpose connected with the possible realization of the whole; for no-one can connect a purpose with a thing to be realized until he is clear about the fact that the thing itself is possible to realize. The third means is the material and the power that is sufficient to form it accordingly. If you now have all this together and are completely in control of your place, what should or what could still prevent you from letting your main thought pass over into visible reality?
MO|0|6|14|0|Now look, in a short time you will see your thought remaining before you, because you have found all the conditions for it's realization; for you have materials, and you have building powers, and you have fortune.
MO|0|6|15|0|But if you look back to Me, as the eternal great main Bearer of thoughts, and unsurpassable great Master Builder, who has filled the infinite space with countless, exceedingly great and artistic buildings, then you will have to ask yourselves a little bit in passing: Where did the great Master Builder of all these countless great things get the material?
MO|0|6|16|0|If you turn to the worldly scholars, who are really very smart, they will tell it to you with the greatest ease on their fingers, and some will say: Matter is just as old as I Myself, and therefore eternal. Now look, there we have an easy piece of work, and can build at will; The only inexplicable circumstance would be only this, how I have started with this immense eternal storehouse of matter to turn out countless things up to the present time, and when I have actually started, that I have finished with infinity up to the present time? Does not every thing presuppose a beginning?
MO|0|6|17|0|But ask yourselves only a little, whether, if you count one thing after the other, the infinite number also has a beginning? But this says just as much as that I have never begun to create anything; but if it were so, what and from where would be the suns, worlds and all the other innumerable things, in whose existence you will certainly not doubt!
MO|0|6|18|0|Behold, we will not be able to follow this cipher of a signpost, because it's first basic idea is full of contradiction, and thus the second and third fall away by themselves.
MO|0|6|19|0|But another one says: I have put the eternal chaos in order with one word, and have formed and ordered all things from it. At first sight you must notice the perfect similarity between the first and the second statement; because what would be the chaos other than a matter already eternally existent, by virtue of which I would not have had to be a Creator but a bare craftsman; and how does an eternal chaos and My eternal order rhyme with each other on the other hand? But maybe some third person still knows a clever way out?
MO|0|6|20|0|Just pay attention; we already have again one who claims that I and matter are one and the same. This assertion would have just no reason; only one thing could become somewhat difficult to understand for you, and that in so far as you recognize Me only as a Spirit full of strength, power and life, which is in itself absolutely in the greatest freedom and also must be, since you are already free as His creatures and can still become infinitely freer; How then this supremely free spirit full of power and life might be manifesting itself in countless lifeless and powerless stones and other dead matter? Verily, who could prove such plausibly, he would still have to possess a much more infinite wisdom, than I Myself; but you will have nothing to fear from such an over-winging for the whole eternity, for the reason that the wisdom of all countless most perfect angelic spirits is just like Mine, like an infinitely small atom is like the infinitely large space, whose beginning is nowhere and whose end is nowhere!
MO|0|6|21|0|I don't need to show you several super clever guides, because none is a hair smarter than the other; but since the things are there as you see them, but I and the things are not one, but since I am as I am as God from eternity, and the things are as I have created them out of Me, in Me and then beside Me, it will be worth the effort to find out how such things have been created out of Me, in Me and beside Me?
MO|0|6|22|0|Listen then! Can you not think different well-ordered good and therefore expedient? Oh yes, you can indeed; only because you yourselves are finite and cannot possibly be infinite like Me, your thoughts, like yourselves, are also subject to the finite number. But My thoughts are in one and the same moment in greatest clarity, as I Myself according to My God-being. If I now want that My thoughts remain, then also the work is already finished; and accordingly all the works visible to you, like yourselves, are neither matter nor formed chaos, nor God in matter, but they are My fixed thoughts.
MO|0|6|23|0|Now, then, are these thoughts of Mine not from Me, in Me, and beside Me? From Me, because even you can think from no-one else but from yourselves; how much less I, since there is no second God besides Me, from whom I could get thoughts; that these thoughts are therefore also in Me and cannot possibly be in anyone else, needs no proof. But that these work-thoughts, although they are out of and in Me, nevertheless exist beside Me, you will hopefully be able to gather from this exceedingly clearly, since you must already say with your thoughts that you and the thought are not one and the same; for which reason then all the more My thoughts are not Me, but only My thoughts.
MO|0|6|24|0|But what is not I, that is from the I, and because not the same, but to Me from the same brought forth, therefore also in the same beside the same. You don't have to imagine the next to here as one tree next to the other, which is very incorrect, since one tree is actually only next to the other. So it is not with the thinker and his thoughts, since the thinker is the creator of the thought, i.e. since he creates a purposeful orderly formed idea from his inherent abilities and these corresponding perfections, and thus he as the active creator and the idea created out of himself are not one and the same, but are like the originator and the originated, and therefore next to each other. If you think about it only a little, you will easily grasp this little wisdom, as far as it is necessary for the present purpose.
MO|0|6|25|0|Since we have now sent all the necessary things in advance, we now want to untie the Gordian knot of magnetism with one blow. So what is magnetism? Listen, and then also marvel a little! Magnetism or rather the magnetic fluid is in all seriousness nothing else than My own, My thoughts continuously maintaining and guiding will; for it maintains and guides first of all the whole creation, and maintains the form and it's orderly activity of every being visible to you. You yourselves, according to your formal being, are subject to Him for all eternal times; and if you were not, you would also be nothing, like the thoughts that have never been thought; but in you there is more than just My infinitely all-working will; and this more, is that you are My favorite thoughts, and therefore also My love, which is My own basic life, passing over into you, and forms you like Me into independent beings, which, as far as they receive My love by virtue of the free will given to them in advance, can also thereby reach the most perfect peculiar possession of fullest freedom through exactly this My love in them.
MO|0|6|26|0|You know that for the so-called magnetization, a firm will in the convincing power of faith is necessary to help someone in this way; see, nothing else actually happens than that the magnetizer either consciously or also partly unconsciously connects his willpower with Mine, and then lets the same flow over to the sufferer through the activity-representatives of his own will, whereby the sufferer then becomes more solid, gradually firmer and thereby also healthier, or isolated, of course, heavier. See, there you have basically already everything.
MO|0|6|27|0|This My willpower is that great bond which binds all world-bodies to each other and carries them all around and past each other. It is positive, since it works actively; negative in it's own unchangeable self-preservation, which is the eternal order itself; as if you say: So far and no further! So far is the law of the eternally continuing effect; and no further is the negative pole or the maintaining law of the eternal order.
MO|0|6|28|0|And so just this My thus polarized will is at the same time the basic material of all things, may they be of whatever nature; whether they are big, small, solid, hard, soft, heavy or light, so they are nothing but My very wisest thoughts, and have their physical visible existence through the polarization of My eternal will given to you.
MO|0|6|29|0|Now you have everything; if you want to think about it, all appearances will become clear to you as clear as day; but all worldly explanations you must fully strike out of your mind; because truly I say to you: They are further away from the truth than one pole of creation to the other. I tell you this, as the only original Owner of the most powerful magnetism, Amen. Understand it well, Amen!
SA|0|1|1|1|Chapter 1
SA|0|1|1|1|The actual name and description of Saturn. The double ring and moons of Saturn. The magnificence of divine revelation.
SA|0|1|1|0|In order to have a clear concept of this planetary body which you call Saturn, it is important to know what its actual name denotes: Earth Calmness, World Nothingdom. It is also absolutely necessary to learn about its natural sphere, its distance from the sun, its size, structure, its inhabitants as well as the inhabitants on the rings and moons, as well as its diverse vegetation in accordance with the conditions that prevail because of distinctly varying climates. Furthermore a description of all the animals that exist on this planet, its rings and moons.
SA|0|1|2|0|Once all the above-mentioned details about Saturn have been properly explained will the history of this planet, its inner structure and polarity to other planets, and finally the spiritual sphere, be analyzed.
SA|0|1|3|0|As far as the distance of Saturn from the sun is concerned, three different points of view can be adopted; the reason for this is well known. There is not one planet whose orbit is on a completely circular course; instead, a planetary orbit around the sun is like an ellipse whereby the sun is in relationship to the orbit of a planet, similar to an egg with the obtuse part downwards and the acute part facing upwards. In this position the egg yolk will not be in the center of the egg; instead it will be considerably closer to the bottom, the obtuse part. Let us assume that the central egg yolk represents the sun and the periphery of the eggshell the orbit of the planet. If you measure the distance from the periphery to the center of the sun, in this instance the egg yolk, you will have the following results: The center of the sun is closest to the periphery at the lowest part. At the girth the distance is at a middle distance, whereas at the upper tip the distance is the greatest from the center of the sun. The same applies to the orbit of Saturn around the sun. When Saturn is at the lowest point, the distance to the sun is only 187,719,120 geographic miles.[1 geographic mile = 7.420 km. Austrian mile = 7.586 km.] When Saturn’s orbit is at about the girth, the distance is already 198,984,136 geographic miles, and at the top the distance from the center of the sun is 210,249,152 geographic miles, and the latter distance is of course the greatest from the sun.
SA|0|1|4|0|These distances are not measured from the earth, but from the sun. The distance of the earth in relationship to Saturn can vary tremendously, even to the extent that these two celestial bodies could be closer to each other by one million geographic miles, and then again they could be farther apart by one million geographic miles. When it should happen that both these planets are on one and the same side from the sun, then both planets are in the proximity to the sun. In this position they are much closer to each other’s proximity than when they are in opposition, where it can occur that Saturn is the farthest from the sun, whereas the earth, on the opposite side, could be closest to the sun. When that occurs the difference is not only one million, but often two to three million geographic miles. The reason why exact distances, cannot be given is that not one planet orbits always in exactly the same distance from the sun; instead, in one year the planet distances itself while in another year it comes closer to the sun, and the greater or lesser distance determines the temperature differences. And you can be assured that, of seventy-seven orbits, not even two orbits as far as the distance from the sun is concerned are completely the same.
SA|0|1|5|0|Since we have completed the distances, we will now determine the diameter of Saturn as well as the circumference, its surface in square miles and its content in cubic miles.
SA|0|1|6|0|The diameter of Saturn is 17,263 geographic miles. The earth in comparison is only 1,719 geographic miles; this will give you an idea by how much Saturn is larger. Saturn’s circumference  is 54,515 geographic miles. The surface is 936,530,820 square geographic miles. The cubic content of Saturn is 2,757,547,946,775 cubic geographic miles. Therefore, Saturn is approximately 1,037 times larger than earth. For one orbit around the sun Saturn requires 29 years, 164 to 166 days, 2 hours and 2 seconds.
SA|0|1|7|0|Everything which can be counted as far as Saturn itself is concerned has been determined. Since Saturn is surrounded by a double ring, this must also be more closely determined in the form of numbers.
SA|0|1|8|0|The diameter of the entire ring is 40,006 geographic miles. Since the ring actually consists of two rings, the distance from the surface of the inner ring to the inner surface of the outer ring is 545 geographic miles. The diameter of the outer ring, that is from the outside to the inside, is 1,350 geographic miles; and the diameter of the inner ring, measured in the same manner, is 3,850 geographic miles, since the outer ring as well as the inner ring are elliptical (oviform); that is, if you cut through the ring it has the shape of an egg. The diameter of the outer ring at the girth is 130 geographic miles. The inner ring has within itself three semi-divides, each of which is 20 to 30 geographic miles. These divides are called semi-divides because they do not divide the entire second ring completely, the way the outer ring is separated from the inner ring. These three semi-divides are filled with nothing but oviform spheres which have a diameter large enough to enable these spheres to form only one ring. However, there is a space where these divides are; it goes inward like an arched-in pyramid, from below upwards and from above downwards, throughout the entire ring. These strings of spheres in these three semi-divides have caused many keen-sighted astronomers to assume that this ring is composed merely of many moons, because through a telescope it has the appearance of a rosary. But this is not the case; instead, they are merely many small spheres.
SA|0|1|9|0|As far as further details in regards to the structure of the ring is concerned, these will be explained later on. Now we will take a brief look at the moons of this planet.
SA|0|1|10|0|Seven moons of various sizes orbit Saturn; they orbit at different distances from Saturn. [According to the current scientific paradigm there are ten moons orbiting Saturn; however, three of them are actually asteroids.] The first moon, which is the closest and at the same time the smallest of the moons, is only 120 geographic miles in diameter and the distance from Saturn is 28,840 geographic miles (this distance is the mean distance). The second moon has a diameter of 240 geographic miles and is at a distance of 40,516 geographic miles from Saturn. The third moon has a diameter of 666 geographic miles and is at a distance of 60,500 geographic miles from Saturn. The fourth moon has a diameter of 699 geographic miles and is at a distance of 87,920 geographic miles from Saturn. The fifth moon has a diameter of 764 geographic miles and is at a distance of 190,000 geographic miles from Saturn. The sixth moon has a diameter of 900 geographic miles and is at a distance of 277,880 geographic miles from Saturn. The seventh moon has a diameter of 1,120 geographic miles and is at a distance of 360,920 geographic miles from Saturn.
SA|0|1|11|0|From the information which you have been given so far, you may conclude that this celestial body, by virtue of its size, its different structure and also by virtue of its seven moons, plays an important role in the realms of creation.
SA|0|1|12|0|Because the more artfully a mechanic constructs his work, the more multifarious must be the purpose of such a work. And just like the mechanic who has incorporated various determinations in an artful work in order to attain various purposes, I, as the Greatest Mechanic in the universe, would not place such a celestial body so artfully into the vastness of space without a great significant purpose. Since I consider even the smallest particle of solar dust to be significant, how much more important must a celestial body such as this great planet be? I did not create it to be a mere toy.
SA|0|1|13|0|As a consequence of this revelation regarding this celestial body, you will be taught its purpose from such a sublime aspect that it will rob you of your breath. You were already surprised and experienced certain emotions when I revealed the moon. [This information can be found in Earth & Moon by Jakob Lorber.] But how will you react when you travel to this celestial body with Me for a little while? All I can say is that you will experience great things therefore prepare yourself. You will hardly believe what you will see. Whenever I reveal such great things, the only beings that belong are beings who have a big heart in order to comprehend and honor this greatness. Once you have received all the information about this celestial body in so far as it is possible for you to comprehend, then you will begin to appreciate the meaning of the verse in the Bible which states: Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. (No human eye has seen, no human ear has heard, and never has it entered into a man’s heart or mind that which God has prepared for those that love Him.)
SA|0|1|14|0|Whoever receives something from Me will always receive the highest gift of heaven, because I am the Highest of All in heaven, in the universe, and in all worlds. And should I reveal to you heaven or hell, one as well as the other will at all times contribute to your blissfulness. Whatever My word may imply, it is alive throughout and makes the one who receives it and accepts it in all love, gratitude, humility and in living belief, eternally alive and thereby already within Me, here as well as in the beyond, and through this preference extremely blissful.
SA|0|2|1|1|Chapter 2
SA|0|2|1|1|The water-rich surface of Saturn. The continental islands. Great glacial zones at the poles. The mild and pure central zone. Intense light atmosphere, light and temperature conditions. Saturn’s ring as a regulator and reflector. The splendor of the starry sky.
SA|0|2|1|0|Since we have been given the required introduction, we can dare and begin to take a look at the planet itself.
SA|0|2|2|0|Observe Saturn’s surface: The greatest part is water. On this planet there is no actual continent, but below the equator there are isolated major islands which are larger than Europe, Asia, Africa, America and Australia combined. However, because of Saturn’s size they cannot be considered as continents, but rather as islands, and they are farther apart from each other than Asia and America in the region of the equator on earth. In between these larger islands there are of course quite a number of smaller islands, which in proportion to the larger islands are the same as the smaller islands compared to the continents on earth.
SA|0|2|3|0|Towards the poles this celestial body is covered with permanent ice and snow; this zone begins at 400 (latitude) earlier than it does on earth. And what is described on earth as the moderate temperature zone is a region of snow on Saturn. And what is the frigid zone on earth is the region of permanent ice on Saturn. The zone which, on earth, is tropical is the moderate or pure zone on Saturn, where clouds or fog very seldom form, whereas the two other zones are under permanent fog and cloud.
SA|0|2|4|0|As rough and severe as are the northern and southern snow and ice zones, so bright, mild and pure is the central zone, which is the only inhabitable zone. In this zone there are 77 large islands, of which a medium-sized island is larger than the Americas. And each of these islands is, in its formation as well as in its products, more varied by far than Lapland is from the most southern tropical countries on earth.
SA|0|2|5|0|You will probably think that Saturn, because of its great distance from the sun, would be fairly dark, and that the temperature would not be too warm even at the equator. If you think that way, you are in error, because this planet has its own light, which is proportionately stronger to the same degree as it is larger than earth. This planet is also surrounded by an atmosphere which is a 1,000 times larger and farther reaching, with a diameter of almost 100,000 geographic miles, whereas the earth’s atmosphere does not even measure 2,000 geographic miles in diameter, inclusive of the earth’s diameter. Since Saturn’s atmosphere has such an extraordinarily large diameter, how many sunrays is this large air sphere capable of absorbing in order to conduct them in a broken line and in a more condensed form to the surface of this planet? This is also why the inhabitants of Saturn see the sun as being many times larger than do the inhabitants of earth. And through this, the heat around the equator would be unbearable if it were not tempered by the surrounding ring, which absorbs most of the condensed sunrays and partly makes use of them itself; the remainder it returns to the universe. That is why, through a telescope, the ring appears more illuminated than the planet itself, while its shadow has a very beneficial effect upon Saturn and, through this, the tropical or hot zone becomes a moderate zone.
SA|0|2|6|0|As a result of this ring, there is no night on Saturn in the same manner as there is on earth; there is, of course, day on the side facing the sun, but also on the opposite side, because the ring is illuminated on its inner side by the sun and the powerful light of this ring; in addition, the various orbiting moons often contribute to the illumination of the opposite side.
SA|0|2|7|0|In addition to this actual “night-light” or, to better understand this circumstance, “night-day,” comes a third light, which is the light of the fixed stars, which, when observed from Saturn, appears to be ten times stronger because of the planet’s pure and far-reaching atmosphere, and hence the stars also give off a light many times stronger than that which Venus, the evening star, does to earth in its brightest light.
SA|0|2|8|0|Now transpose yourself in your spirit onto a land in the central zone of this planet and observe from there the magnificent splendor of the starry sky! Truly, even if you were to heighten your imagination to the greatest extent, you would not be able to visualize a millionth part of the splendor which exists there, because on Saturn the night is lighter than daytime is on earth. And under the benevolent shadow of the ring, you never lose sight of the beautiful sun during the day. Especially if you go to the mountains and enjoy the immense view from there, the effect of the starlight below the ring is so multifarious in its blaze of colors that it is impossible for you to imagine.
SA|0|2|9|0|As far as the character of the countries in the central zone is concerned, the mountains and the rivers, the vegetation, the animal kingdom and the human beings, all of this will be revealed to you. But, for today, be satisfied with what has been given and contemplate on these matters. You will find that so far you have been given a large portion on which your spirit can and should find good nourishment. Everything else will be given to you in due time in so tar as it is comprehensible to you, and it will be given in the greatest, most unrestrained abundance. You must be very diligent, because you will receive an abundance of information. That is why I say be diligent! For today I say Amen!
SA|0|3|1|1|Chapter 3
SA|0|3|1|1|The land Herrifa. The healing mountain Girp. The Sun Tree, The Rain Tree. The Hair Tree, The Broad Tree and the Ray Tree.
SA|0|3|1|0|Regarding the countries and their character, amongst each other they are, as mentioned in the beginning, diverse in form, internal formation, and even so far as the vegetation and animals, waters, metals and stones are concerned. Not one country is similar to another in any one respect. The only exception in all the countries of this planet is the human inhabitants and the air that surrounds die planet; everything else is subject to the greatest diversity.
SA|0|3|2|0|Now we will take a look at a country which, on Saturn, is called Herrifa.
SA|0|3|3|0|This land is larger than Asia, Europe, Africa and the Mediterranean Sea all together. It is located a little bit above the equator of Saturn in a slanted position and has the form of an elongated egg.
SA|0|3|4|0|It is the land with the highest mountains, and on the whole is more mountainous than all the others. The highest mountain is called Girp by its inhabitants and, according to your earth measurements, is 243,150 feet high; [As a linear measure, 1 meter = 3.163 feet.] despite its height this mountain is covered with grass and fragrant herbs even at the highest peak. It has gentle slopes throughout, and therefore the inhabitants can easily walk up this mountain, just as on a plateau. The mountain is also, at the same time, the apothecary for all the populace as well as the animals of this country. As already mentioned, you will find here the most fragrant herbs; therefore the proper healing herbs are available for whatever ails you. That is also the reason why this mountain and the surrounding area, which together comprise over 100,000 square geographic miles, is the most inhabited part of this country.
SA|0|3|5|0|There are only ten different species of trees in this country. But these trees are different from those on earth because they do not produce fruit only one or twice every year; instead they are in constant bloom as well as producing ripe fruit throughout the year, year after year.
SA|0|3|6|0|Amongst the trees the sun tree distinguishes itself especially. On Saturn this tree is called gliuba. It reaches a height of more than 600 feet. The trunk of this tree quite often has a circumference that one hundred human beings from earth could not encircle. The branches quite often extend about 2,966 feet from the trunk of the tree according to your calculations and measurements. In order that they do not break on account of their weight, they produce branches of support on the underside, similar to those of the bahahania tree on earth, which are perpendicular to the ground and which, when fully grown, form the most beautiful colonnade. These supporting branches extend even from the uppermost branches, so that such a tree, when fully grown, resembles a small basalt mountain on earth, though with one difference: enough space remains between the perpendicular supporting branches that you can reach the trunk of the tree from all sides without any obstacle.
SA|0|3|7|0|One leaf of this sun tree, gliuba, is large enough to completely cover a coachman with his horse and a large wagon. The color of the leaf is as blue as the feather of a peacock, and is adorned with the most beautiful markings. It retains its freshness and richness of color even when it is dry, resembling a ripe leaf when it falls from a tree on earth, which of course applies on Saturn as well. However, there is a difference on Saturn: such a tree is never defoliated. Because as soon as one ripe leaf falls from the tree, another grows elsewhere. The inhabitants of this area gather these leaves, which are very durable and do not tear easily; that is why they are used for the manufacture of clothing, and very artfully I might add. This clothing serves the same purpose as your overcoats. But they can also be worn directly on the naked skin, because the leaves are very gentle and soft; the top of the leaf is not as smooth as some of the leaves on your trees. These leaves can be compared to velvet. In the sunlight these leaves become particularly iridescent, almost like the tail feathers of a peacock. However, the leaves have a much more brilliant shine than feathers. But as long as the leaves of this tree are still young, they look like polished gold which is covered with a light blue color.
SA|0|3|8|0|What do the blossoms of the sun tree look like? One could say without hesitation that Solomon dressed in all his royal splendor would fade at the sight of this blossom. The blossom of this tree mostly resembles the roses on earth, but with the difference that this rose is not filled with petals; instead it forms a wide calyx, similar to bramble blossoms. Every blossom of the sun tree has thirty completely light red petals; each of these petals is about the size of a large piece of wrapping paper. The edge of each petal has a golden seam and, towards the inside of the calyx, it turns into a darker red. There are two filaments, as thick as an arm and 6 feet long, in the center of the calyx. These filaments are transparent and have the appearance of icicles in the winter. Where the anther is typically found in the flowers of earth, these two filaments have in its place two peculiar flowers which shine like a burning flame; one of these flowers shines greenish in color, whereas the other is red, but it is a lighter red than the color of the flower itself. The flower or the blossom disperses an extraordinarily exquisite fragrance. These petals and filaments are also carefully gathered by the inhabitants. The petals are used as a strengthening medicine, whereas the filaments are enjoyed as a particular favorite dish.
SA|0|3|9|0|That is what the blossoms look like! What kind of fruit does the gliuba produce? It will be a bit difficult to give you a complete understanding of this, since there is nothing on earth with which to compare it. But to have some kind of concept of this fruit, imagine a long hexagonal fire-red stem, as thick as a man’s arm, which has many stems at its end. Where this fruit is connected to the branch, there is a big knot which develops into the shape of a stem 18 inches from the stalk. On this stem hangs a knobby fruit so large that four strong men on earth would have trouble carrying it. Inside this knobby fruit is a small plain pip, green in color and as firm as a stone, approximately the size of a nut on earth. The flesh of this fruit has the taste of bread and almonds sweetened with sugar. All the knobs or gnarls that are present in this fruit are hollow and half-filled with a juice which is comparable to the most delicious mead on earth. The color of this juice is yellow like a good old wine on earth. The color of its flesh is whitish and the outer rind has a grayish appearance at times, as if it were silver-plated but lusterless.
SA|0|3|10|0|Those who live under this tree are taken care of in regards to all their needs and do not require any other property or piece of land; their share of the land is such a tree, which does not wither away or decompose, but continues to grow, more so in breadth than in height. Now the question might arise: If this tree reaches such tremendous heights, how can it be scaled in order to harvest the fruit? Even that is taken care of. The trunk of the tree as well as every branch has thorny shoots to the right and left. They almost resemble a pigeon ladder, which allows the people to scale the tree to the very top as well as to the outermost tips of the branches without encountering the slightest danger. And if it should happen that someone were to fall, no harm could come to any person on Saturn, since human beings and animals on this planet can sustain themselves in the air for a time when in dire need. Therefore, for their amusement, they can jump off the tops of the trees, which the younger generation does quite often. That such a feat is possible on Saturn is easily explained by the fact that the ring, which is at a distance of a few thousand geographic miles, divides the power of the attractive force (gravity) between itself and the planet at a ratio of 1 to 3/5. If, in addition to these weight-lightening circumstances, there is another useful organic condition, then this difference is easily nullified and a person is placed in a position where he can maintain himself in the air for a longer period of time.
SA|0|3|11|0|Now we have learned about one species of tree; nine still remain. The remaining species are not as imposing or as beneficial for Saturnites. However, these species serve the animals which inhabit this country on Saturn, and they are namely those which resemble the birds on earth.
SA|0|3|12|0|Particularly notable is the rain tree, which on Saturn is called briura; besides the animals, human beings also derive some benefit from this tree. Like the pine tree on earth it has only one trunk, which often reaches heights of 240 feet, and it has the diameter of a medium-sized church tower. This tree spreads its branches very far and almost in the same order as the pine on earth. Its leaves are like many little whitish-green tubes, from which the purest water continuously drips. That is why the Saturnites build a large storage tank with a diameter of 600 feet around this tree, and it seems that most of these trees stand in the center of a pond. These storage tanks are built, of course, for the purpose of gathering the water which comes in plentiful amounts from the tree, and it is used by the people as well as for the few domesticated animals they keep.
SA|0|3|13|0|Now you will probably say: Is there no spring water on Saturn, and especially in this mountainous area, as in the mountains of earth? Yes, there are many springs, some of which produce enough water to put your river Mur [Mur is a river in Styria (Steiermark), Austria.] to shame. But this spring water is considered too crude for human consumption and is therefore not used by human beings. However, as far as the Saturnites are concerned the tree water is as much as purified and similar to boiled water; that is why they use this tree water for all their water requirements. That is why they say: “spring water is made only for the animals in the water and in order to water the soil. But for human beings and the nobler animals, the great God created the rain tree so that it produces well-prepared water.”
SA|0|3|14|0|This is the second species of tree, which, although in a much less perfect state, grows on earth intermittently, particularly in tropical countries.
SA|0|3|15|0|Now we will direct our attention to the white hair tree which the Saturnites call kiup. This tree has a straight trunk which often reaches a height of 180 feet and is almost perfectly round. It has no branches; instead it grows silvery white threads at the top, which form a large bundle because of their abundance. The hair or threads often hang from the top to the middle of the trunk and surround the trunk at a thickness of several fathoms. These trees present a beautiful picture to onlookers, regardless of whether the wind blows or if it is quiet. A forest of these trees appears to be a forest covered with snow. The people carefully gather the threads that fall from this tree, from which they produce a kind of linen out of this material. This material is very elastic, soft and durable. This is about all which is usable from this tree and benefits the Saturnites.
SA|0|3|16|0|Following this tree, we will be dealing with the broad tree, which on Saturn is called brak. On earth there is not one tree which resembles this one. It grows out of the soil like a golden-red wall. In the beginning it looks like a line of round tree trunks, which in time grow so close and tightly together that they turn into a real wall. A wall like this often has a length of several hundred fathoms and reaches heights of 120 to 150 feet. The wall does not have branches, twigs or leaves, but the upper edge looks like a bluish-green, thick espalier. The leaves are similar to the leaves of the platane or platanus tree on earth. In the center of this espalier, fairly high pointed little stems grow forth and produce the blossoms and the actual fruit. The fruit is eaten only by birds and not by human beings; it is a kind of reddish long berry. But when the blossoms fall, the people gather them and fill sacks with them, upon which they rest; the reason for this is because of its strengthening effect and fine fragrance. A forest of these trees resembles a large maze. And when the people enter such a forest to gather the blossoms, they mark their path so that they will find their way home again. When such a group of trees is illuminated by the sun, the wall has a very strong reflection, similar to a golden surface.
SA|0|3|17|0|The next tree which I shall describe is the ray tree called bruda. This tree is completely yellow in color, has a straight trunk, and only grows branches and twigs on the left and right side and always in a straight line. The lower branches have some kind of green stars which taper off into six regular tips. Each tip has a small blue flower, similar to a bell-flower on earth. The flower is followed by reddish fruit, which is similar to a rosehip on earth.
SA|0|3|18|0|Should you wish to attain a concept of this tree, it looks like a monstrance, but like a giant monstrance, little or nothing is used from this tree by human beings, except for ornamental purposes for tree-lined avenues.
SA|0|3|19|0|As far as the other trees are concerned and a few other plants, especially the peculiar species, we will discuss these in detail in the chapters that follow. And for now, I say Amen.
SA|0|4|1|1|Chapter 4
SA|0|4|1|1|The Funnel Tree, the Pyramid Tree and the Mirror Tree
SA|0|4|1|0|The funnel tree, which on Saturn is called kibra, is the sixth species of tree. The trunk has a diameter of 18 feet and a smooth bluish bark. The trunk has the same diameter at the top as at the bottom, and it reaches a height of 120 feet. At the top grow branches to all sides in a 45° angle; these branches are straight and up to 60 feet long. The branches have offshoots sprouting parallel right and left, just like pine trees on earth, and the farther they are from the trunk, the longer and broader they become. The offshoots are actually the branches and the leaves of this tree at the same nine. At the end of the branches you will find the blossom and eventually the fruit. Therefore this kind of tree has no more fruit than it has branches.
SA|0|4|2|0|This tree has a peculiarity before its blossom time. Before the blossom has sprouted, the tree itself begins to burn; it is, however, a cold fire which resembles a glowworm and rotten wood. There is one distinct difference: this pre-blossom fire is by far lighter than the aforementioned glowworm. At such times, an entire forest of these trees gives the onlooker a spectacular light show. Not all of these trees begin to bloom at the same time; therefore the pre-blossom tire comes to some trees sooner and to others later. This fire occurs 7 days before the blossoming and burns continuously, but the colors also change constantly; the result of this is that the light show of the funnel tree throughout the seven days changes from one primary color to another, inclusive of all the transitions from one color to another; in other words, the change occurs through all the 7 primary colors.
SA|0|4|3|0|Now imagine such a blossoming tree. Because not all the branches of this tree begin to blossom on the same day, the preblossom fire on one and the same tree is multi-colored. With just a little imagination you can gather how spectacular such a blossoming or, actually, a pre-blossom burning forest must appear to the eye of an onlooker (especially from a higher vantage point) when an entire forest of these funnel trees begins to blossom in this manner. At times these forests cover an area of several hundred square geographic miles.
SA|0|4|4|0|Following this pre-blossom burn, the peculiar blossom of this tree makes its appearance. I am certain that this blossom would not be tolerated in many countries or states, because a six-to-twelve foot wide tri-color ribbon grows to a length of twelve feet on a twelve-to-eighteen foot long, gold-yellowish stem which is thicker than a man’s arm. This ribbon has three colors of equal width, namely light red, light blue and snow-white. And as many blossoms as such a tree has, that is how many ribbon flags flutter in the wind.
SA|0|4|5|0|Now you have a small concept of the splendor of the blossoms of this tree. When the blossom time is over, the flags and stems fall from the tree and the most beautiful specimens are gathered by the inhabitants. Because they lose their splendor when dry, the Saturnites roll the fallen blossoms and foliage, make piles, and, as long as they are still fresh and soft, they lie on them to strengthen their limbs. Once they become dryer and firmer, they burn them; while they burn, they exude a lovely fragrant smoke and the silvery-white ash provides an excellent fertilizer for the soil. The unattractive parts of these blossoms are left under the tree, where they decompose and thereby fertilize the soil as well.
SA|0|4|6|0|The most magnificent thing about this tree is the fruit that comes into being right after the blossom. The shape of this fruit somewhat resembles the bottle gourd on earth, but with the difference that the neck of the fruit often reaches a length of 24 to 30 feet and has a diameter of 2 feet. The neck turns at the end into a perfect sphere, the head, the diameter of which is anywhere from 9 to 12 feet. The outer rind of this fruit has the appearance of pure polished gold. Again, ask your imagination what the effect of an entire forest of such trees would be in the sunlight.
SA|0|4|7|0|You probably would also like to know what this fruit is used for. The answer is very simple. For the same purpose as you use gourds on earth: partly to retrieve liquids (water) from springs or wells, partly as containers to keep or preserve juices which were pressed out from a variety of plants or fruits. This fruit is gathered as carefully as possible and kept for trade.
SA|0|4|8|0|You might also like to know why this tree has the shape of a funnel. The reason for the funnel shape is that this tree can absorb the sunlight and the electromagnetic fluid more effectively. In the center of the funnel, there is a marrow tube which evaporates actual mist, especially during the night. This mist is for the other vegetation as well as for human beings; if they inhale it, it is somewhat poisonous and destructive if the light of the sun does not disperse it. However, the funnel is structured in such a way that it does not allow any more of this mist to seep through than what the tree requires throughout the night as a form of fructification or pollination, and only until the fruit has reached not quite half of its maturity. Whereupon, by approaching maturity, the marrow tube in the center of the funnel begins to close and then the mist is driven regularly to the fruit to inflate the fruit. Through this activity the funnel contains such nourishing vital air that the Saturnites climb with ladders into these funnels, prepare their beds, and sleep for many nights in these funnels.
SA|0|4|9|0|Behold, that is what is memorable about the funnel tree! Besides the vital air, there is nothing which is fit for human consumption. The seeds, which are similar to pumpkin seeds on earth, are consumed only by domesticated animals.
SA|0|4|10|0|Now we will discuss the seventh species of tree, the pyramid tree which is called uhurba.
SA|0|4|11|0|This tree attains the greatest height of all trees on this celestial body, and it has almost the same attributes as your silver fir, which has a white trunk. The pyramid tree often reaches such heights that on earth there is hardly a mountain which could measure up to it. The uhurba has only one trunk, which at the root level often has a diameter of 480 to 600 feet. The branches start right at the bottom of the trunk and grow in every direction. The lowest branches of a fully-grown pyramid tree often have a length of 6,000 feet, and, towards the top of the tree, the branches become gradually shorter and shorter, in such a manner that it assumes the shape of a mighty pyramid in the form of a round cone. When compared to this tree, your proud Egyptian pyramids are no more than little snail shells. If it were possible to physically transfer a human being to Saturn, this human being would believe himself to be looking at the highest mountains.
SA|0|4|12|0|This tree belongs to the species of conifers; its leaves resemble, though of course on a larger scale, the needles of a pine tree on earth; and the color is not green but blue. The usefulness of this tree regarding the purification of the air and filling the air with vital substances is so extraordinary that the healing power from the treetops and branches of this tree even reaches earth. The balsamic fragrant conifers on earth receive their ethereal substances from the pyramid trees on Saturn.
SA|0|4|13|0|These trees are also carefully planted everywhere, which is easily done by taking a sprig from this tree and planting it somewhere in good soil. Soon it begins to grow, and in a few Saturn years is already grown into a stately tree. It can reach an age of several hundred Saturn years. When, after this time, such a tree withers, the roots begin to decay first and the tree consumes itself even to the uppermost tops. Wherever such a tree has decayed and consumed itself, the inhabitants will spread a meager soil, where in a few years this soil becomes very fertile and will be prepared for the cultivation of their juice herbs. Even here you can employ the aid of your imagination to view several of these trees, and the result will be that the size of planet earth will begin to diminish from what you assumed it to be.
SA|0|4|14|0|You now know the most important details about this tree. Therefore we shall direct our attention to the eighth species, which for you earth dwellers must truly be a highly peculiar tree. You will not find anything like it on earth.
SA|0|4|15|0|The eighth species of tree is the remarkable glass or mirror tree, called ubra. This tree has an actual square trunk, which is as translucent as green glass on earth. The trunk tapers off with height. The tree itself reaches a height of 120 to 180 feet and has no branches throughout. More than half of the trunk of the glass or mirror tree is just like a species of cacti on earth, adorned with large hanging flowers which have almost the same shape as lilies on earth, only much larger and with the difference that on Saturn every petal of the flowers is a different color and has a total of ten petals. After half a year the blossoms begin to wither and a very peculiar kind of fruit begins to grow on a crystalline knobby stem. In the beginning this fruit consists of nothing but a translucent water pouch, which gradually becomes larger and larger. When this fruit ripens, it resembles a balloon which is 6 to 9 feet in diameter.
SA|0|4|16|0|When this fruit reaches its first stage of ripening, the liquid in the pouch begins to condense to such an extent that the pouch shrinks and peels itself off little by little from the condensed liquid. The condensed liquid falls to the ground from the tree with the stem. That is when the Saturnites gather this solidified juice; they cut this fruit evenly, and the result is that they obtain square plates, which they use as mirrors. This tree is of no further use other than for adornment in their gardens, because if a row of these trees is planted it forms a magnificent avenue of splendor. The reason the inhabitants of Saturn prefer to plant this tree is because, like the pyramid tree, it is easily planted, but it cannot be propagated with a sprig. Since this tree has no branches, it is instead planted with seeds, which are contained not in the fruit but in the blossom.
SA|0|4|17|0|The reason for the translucency is that its entire organism consists of square tubes, through which the useful liquid rises. If the organs were round, not one ray would be able to penetrate, because the ray would be refracted too often; whereas in this square form the ray experiences a much lesser refraction and can therefore penetrate almost without any hindrance. And because all the trees on Saturn, and by preference in this particular country, have a completely smooth and polished bark, the surface of this peculiar tree shines like mirrored glass on earth; so that any passerby can see his reflection from head to toe on the trunk of this tree.
SA|0|4|18|0|This explanation covers the details of the eighth species of tree. Allow your imagination to roam in this respect, and it will not be difficult for you to understand how I, the Creator, have the ability to adorn a world without cities and palaces built by human hands. This is the information for today. We will discuss the other species of trees in the chapters that follow. Amen!
SA|0|5|1|1|Chapter 5
SA|0|5|1|1|The Hotchpotch Tree. The Fire Tree and Oil Bush. The physical form of human beings on Saturn. Their real property and domesticated animals.
SA|0|5|1|0|Tree number nine in the series of trees that grow on Saturn is the ahaharke. The name of this tree is difficult to translate into any language spoken on earth, because on the entire earth you would not easily find anything from which you could compose a suitable name for this tree. The only solution would be to call it “the hotchpotch tree.”
SA|0|5|2|0|The height of this tree is approximately 96 feet; its basic trunk also has a circumference of 96 feet. From this trunk a great number of branches grow in all directions, of which the longest reaches a length of 60 feet. From the point where these branches begin to expand or spread, three trunks rise straight up in the proper order. These trunks often reach heights of 72 to 90 feet. At the end of these trunks grow branches and twigs in the proper proportions in all directions. On each of these branches and twigs rise again three trunks to a height of 60 feet, which again grow branches and twigs in great numbers which spread and grow in the proper proportions. Above this third crown of the tree, branches again rise straight in the air, with smaller branches and twigs in proportion at the very top. When this tree is fully grown it has from seven to ten such gradations or stages, and in the order that from each trunk three new trunks rise up; in its last stages such a tree represents an actual forest.
SA|0|5|3|0|Now you know why this tree is called the hotchpotch tree. The reason for this name can be given without any difficulty. The understanding, however, is a different matter, because at every stage this tree produces different kinds of fruit and, as a result, different leaves and flowers. The most remarkable or peculiar thing about this tree, and at the same time the most unbelievable, is that it produces the same kinds of fruits only every ten years. Because from one year to the next the tree changes its fruit, and no one knows what kind of fruit the tree will produce next. And with the change of fruit, the leaves and blossoms change as well. When several of these trees are in one area, not one fruit matches the fruit of the other tree. So that the Saturnites can at all times enjoy all the fruit this tree produces, they plant ten of these trees, one every year. And whoever has ten of these trees on his property has all the products this tree produces. Because each tree bears different fruit and changes its fruit every year until the tenth year and then begins again with the fruit of ten years ago.
SA|0|5|4|0|However, since each tree is different from year to year, it can happen that the first tree produces an entirely new fruit in the second year, but the tree that was planted next may produce the same fruits that the first tree produced in the first year. And when the first tree produces in the third year again another kind of fruit then the second tree produces in the third year what the first tree produced in the second year. The third tree produces the same fruit which the first tree produced in the first year and the second tree in the second year. And that is how this order progresses. Should one of the trees wither, then another ten are planted diagonally to the old tree in order that all the fruit is available year after year and not any one fruit is missing. Furthermore, the fruit of this tree is in an order whereby the largest and heaviest fruit is naturally found at the lower level of the tree, and in that progression the fruit becomes smaller and lighter as it reaches the top of the tree.
SA|0|5|5|0|The nature of each fruit of this tree and how this fruit is used by the people of Saturn cannot be described in its fullest detail, because it would require hundreds of pages if done properly. But in general it can be said that this tree is, in the noblest sense, a representative of all those tree fruits that grow in your moderate climate on earth and which contain in their center one or several well-developed seeds. For example, the lowest level would produce one year only apples, the second year only pears, the third year only plums, the fourth year only peaches, the fifth year only apricots, and so on. The higher levels of the tree produce similar fruits, but at a much more highly developed or ennobled state, also having an entirely different shape and a taste that is by far more refined and better. Whereby the fruits at the highest level are actually completely of an entirely ethereal nature and, as far as the shape and the taste are concerned, bear no resemblance to the lower levels; they are as different in earthly terms as a ripe grape is to an unripe apple.
SA|0|5|6|0|And that is the progression as far as the fruit of this tree is concerned. And if you work a little bit on your imagination, you will probably be able to fill in what we have only touched upon due to lack of time, and that which was not dealt with in detail. Therefore we will conclude the description of this tree by saying that these fruits are eaten by the Saturnites, and only the fruit from the higher levels, while the fruit of the lower level is used as feed for their domesticated animals. It is of course understandable that the fruit on Saturn is ten times larger than the same fruit on earth. The bark of this tree resembles the bark of your apple tree and is also somewhat rough. But the bark of this tree is not as gray as on earth, but is dark red and becomes lighter with every level as you move upwards.
SA|0|5|7|0|And now we shall direct our attention to the last tree in this order, which is the most peculiar in this country.
SA|0|5|8|0|On Saturn this tree is called fehura, which in your language means fire tree. This tree has a similarity to what you on earth call aragonite as far as its growth is concerned; this tree is almost completely mineral. The round trunk resembles a white marble column with a circumference of 36 feet and a height of 90 to 120 feet. It has the same circumference at the bottom as it has on the top. At the top, the trunk divides; just like a little coral tree, into many different branches and twigs whose ends are all little tubes. The twigs curve and twist just like the aforementioned aragonite. This tree does not have any leaves or fruit. Its purpose is strictly that of fire. Its fruit is therefore fire, which is usually produced when a part of the country is under the shadow of the ring. On Saturn, time is not determined by seasons such as summer and winter, as it is on earth, but by the time of the shadow and the time of the light. This tree replaces the lack of sunlight at the time of the shadow through its white light. The roots of this tree are actually all little tubes which have the capability of attracting the finest natural gas. This gas is driven through the tubes into the outermost twigs, where the gas comes into contact with the atmospheric air (which at the time of the shadow contains a great amount of oxygen), ignites it and burns until the light of the sun begins to shine again. The sunlight expands the atmospheric air and precipitates the oxygen, through which the fire tree gradually becomes extinguished and the tree is at rest and will not grow until the time of the shadow sets in again. On Saturn the time of the shadow extends over a period of half a year, as on planet earth the winter season, as calculated by the temperature.
SA|0|5|9|0|This tree begins to grow without seeds, like mushrooms on earth, but not where the soil is meager; instead it grows where the soil contains the naphtha, and that is where you will most often find the fire tree. The Saturnites also plant this tree by cutting off a twig from the trunk during the time of the shadow and planting it in naphtha-rich soil. The twig will continue to burn, and through this it will grow, as well as growing roots in the soil and branching out above the soil.
SA|0|5|10|0|The fire of this tree is actually not a burning fire; rather, it warms, or, rather, dispenses a warming substance over a certain distance through the effect of very intensive white rays. This is the reason by which this planet is taken care of during the time of the shadow and is therefore not much colder than it is during the time of actual sunlight. Every family seeks to plant such trees in large numbers around their dwellings and properties so that they do not lack heat or light during the time of the shadow.
SA|0|5|11|0|Allow your imagination to wander when it comes to the effects of this tree, and you will certainly find that besides its magnificence, the light has a much greater effect than all your gaslights [The period referred to here is the 1840s.] if you would bring them together in one place on one light tower. Indeed, if you would plant just one fire tree on an adjacent hill, not only would it light up entire cities like ten full moons, but the entire county would enjoy its light. Now imagine many thousands of these trees throughout one country, and how their light would affect this country. If your red, ill-natured firelight invigorates you in the dark night, by how much more would such a soft white light invigorate you? However, these kinds of trees are not intended for earth, even though in the Orient, namely in some areas of the Caucasus, similar cases occur where nothing else is required but to stick a bulrush or a very porous piece of wood into the ground and ignite it, and it will burn like a torch, without burning the wood or the reed, though there is one difference: these flames are reddish and extremely hot.
SA|0|5|12|0|This completes the tree nursery for this country and we can now deal generally with the shrubs.
SA|0|5|13|0|All shrubs that grow on Saturn have the peculiarity that they are not as low as on earth; instead, they represent a smaller but, as far as the species are concerned, a very different kind of tree species. In spite of this, even the smallest shrub on Saturn grows taller and is more imposing than the most impressive trees on earth. In the country which is described here, there are over 12,000 shrubs which are all different from each other. Every species of bush has its own particular fruit, which is made very little use of except by the many inhabitants of the air. However, one of these shrubs, which is the most plentiful and is cared for by the inhabitants of Saturn, should not be without interest, because it resembles your olive tree completely, again with the difference that this shrub is many times larger. The berries of this tree are so large that, when they are ripe, one berry would produce one liter of the finest oil. And if one shrub often brings twenty to thirty thousand of these berries on its branches to maturity, this might give you an idea of the rich oil harvest, if you can also imagine that one family often has several thousand of these oil shrubs or, rather, oil trees on its property.
SA|0|5|14|0|Certainly, the family property is not as small as a large farm on earth; it is at times even larger than a whole country. Besides this, the human beings that inhabit Saturn are extremely beautiful as far as their physical shape is concerned; they also taller than you are. A woman’s height is anywhere from 80 to 90 feet and the height of a man is anywhere from 95 to 135 feet. Many of their domesticated animals are created in these proportions.
SA|0|5|15|0|If you take these proportions into consideration from now on, everything that will be said in the proper order about the fruitful vegetation shall be much more understandable. For today, I say Amen.
SA|0|6|1|1|Chapter 6
SA|0|6|1|1|The herbs and the useful plants of Saturn. Corn. The Flowing Barrel and the Walking Bottle Gourd.
SA|0|6|1|0|We have already learned whatever was remarkable in regards to the shrubs. Now we shall turn our attention to the herbs and useful plants of this country.
SA|0|6|2|0|This country is one of the most mountainous on Saturn, and therefore it has the greatest number of useful, wholesome and curative plants and herbs of all possible species.
SA|0|6|3|0|For example, your field crops such as grains, wheat, barley, etc., do not grow on Saturn. But in place of these there is a much more cultivated species of grain which somewhat resembles your corn, but this plant grows twenty to thirty times taller than corn on earth. Its leaves are often anywhere from 12 to 21 feet long and 5 to 8-3/4 feet wide. These leaves have a completely sky-blue color. The edges are approximately 9 inches wide, trimmed with a light carmine-red, whereas the center, which is also 9 inches wide but tapering off to 1 inch towards the tip of the leaf, is greenish-golden. The stem of this plant is as thick at the bottom as a fully-grown oak on earth, and has a dark lusterless polished golden color, becoming lighter as you proceed higher up the stem. The corolla, which often has branches that spread 6 to 9 feet, looks like a chandelier with the most brilliant, beautifully cut crystals. The reason for this appearance is because everything on Saturn is on a considerably larger scale. Should you view the corn blossom through a good microscope, you will notice almost the same kind of luster, which otherwise looks just like a whitish pollen.
SA|0|6|4|0|On a larger scale, the fruit of this plant resembles a corncob, though not in taste and usage. On Saturn the fruit is the best tasting delicacy and can be compared in this respect to a pineapple. When this fruit is ripe, the individual grains can easily be removed and eaten immediately; they are not floury; instead they are juicy, like grapes on earth. The weight of one of these berries, in accordance with earth measurements, is usually between two and three pounds. One cob often holds anywhere from 300 to 500 berries and one single plant produces 20 to 30 such cobs; this will give you an idea of how rich such a harvest can be.
SA|0|6|5|0|But where do the inhabitants store such a harvest? You have learned about the good containers which the funnel tree provides. That is where the berries are stored, as well as the pressed-out juice from the berries. The fruit grows four times in one year and is extremely healthy and strengthening. The juice invigorates the hearts of the inhabitants of Saturn just as much as, if not more than, the grape and its strengthening nectar on earth.
SA|0|6|6|0|Once the fruit has been harvested, the plant is left in the fields until dry; then the Saturnites drive their large draft and pack animals onto these fields where they eat the leaves, and the stems remain unharmed. Then the inhabitants cut these stems with a special saw. They make big piles all over the fields and they ignite these piles; this gives the soil the necessary nutrients for the growth and future cultivation of plants.
SA|0|6|7|0|If this fruit is to thrive, the soil must be moist. But since it very seldom rains and since there is no dew in this moderate climate, as elsewhere all over the entire planet wherever the moderate climate is predominant, and since springs are not plentiful in the countryside, what can the inhabitants do? How do they irrigate such fields? These fields usually cover an area of 30 to 40 square geographic miles. Behold, I, the Creator, solved this problem with another plant which takes care of the irrigation. This plant is planted amongst these useful plants.
SA|0|6|8|0|This plant is called the flowing barrel, and it has a great resemblance to the common gourd on earth, but on Saturn these gourds reach such a size and height that even a Saturnite has difficulty looking past them. The plant itself often grows several thousand fathoms far and wide on the ground and is 6 feet thick. It proceeds from its root, having hundreds of shoots in all directions. The leaves resemble those of the pumpkin plant on earth, but they are several hundred times larger and the color is not green but violet-blue in its entirety. These leaves have markings like silvery-white stars which cover the entire leaf. The stem of the leaf is 12 to 18 feet long, round, and several fathoms in diameter. The inside of the stem is hollow; in the walls of the stem there are many thousands of tubes in the direction of the leaf; they nourish the leaf with a sweet juice; part of this liquid drips from the many pores on the underside of the tips of the leaf to the ground below and moistens the soil in this manner like a steady light rain. However, the main irrigation function of the plant is accomplished by its actual fruit. As soon as this fruit is half-ripe, at night it opens its pores on the surface, and also little tubes that protrude on the surface for this particular purpose, through which a sweet clear liquid is forced and spreads like a fountain, and the soil receives in this manner a regular and sufficient irrigation every night.
SA|0|6|9|0|Now the question might arise: From whence does the fruit attain this water? The answer is that this plant is a true artesian water-well driller; it drives its roots far and deep downwards until it somewhere finds a subterranean well. There it draws the water it has found upwards with the greatest diligence and then conducts it through the best water pipes, completely purified, into all directions of its outer and fast growing and extending area.
SA|0|6|10|0|Do the inhabitants of Saturn use this fruit for any purpose other than the irrigation of the fields? Yes, they use this fruit when it has fully ripened. They cut it lengthwise right through the middle. The seeds and flesh of the gourd are removed; the seeds are kept and used for future planting and the flesh of the gourd is used for feeding the cows, sheep, and goats on Saturn. The skin or peel of the gourd, which is 6 feet thick, is dried, through which it attains a great firmness. Once it is completely dry, the bottom half of this fruit is commonly used as a kind of water vehicle, whereas the top half, which is porous and has many tubes, is used in the most simple manner as a kind of wagon.
SA|0|6|11|0|A hole is drilled in the middle of both walls, and through these holes a strong and well-prepared axle is placed, and at each end a wheel is mounted. Another hole is drilled in the front through which a tow bar is placed leading to the axle where it is secured with a nail, and a crossbeam is mounted at the front of the tow bar. In this manner the wagon is almost ready for use, except for the wheels. These wheels do not have to be fashioned by human hands; they are fashioned by the art of nature, namely from this same plant. Nothing more is required other than the perfectly rounded stem of this gourd from which the wheels are cut off with a saw; they measure usually from 18 to 24 feet in diameter, and some of these wheels have a diameter of 30 to 36 feet.
SA|0|6|12|0|This completes the work on this wagon; all that remains to be done is to tie an ox to the cross-beam or, for faster transportation, a draft dog or draft elk, and this wagon is ready for use. This wagon easily accommodates four Saturnites.
SA|0|6|13|0|This kind of wagon is only used as a lighter vehicle; of course the Saturnites have much heavier and larger wagons, which they artfully build out of wood, and just like yours on earth, they are diligently outfitted with pliant and sturdy metal fittings. This metal somewhat resembles your iron; however, it is purer, longer lasting, and does not rust. It always retains a luster like gold on the surface. The color of this metal is like platinum, which is a mixture of pure gold and pure iron. On earth a chemist would hardly succeed, following chemical procedures, in preparing or producing such a mixture.
SA|0|6|14|0|Now that we have learned about these two plants, we shall direct our attention to another, which is very amusing, and at the same time very useful.
SA|0|6|15|0|No one on earth has ever heard of such a plant; and there is no plant on earth which resembles it in the slightest, for the so-called “walking leaf” [Phyiium, a genus of orthopterous insects; part of the Phasmida family.] of South America is actually an animal rather than a plant. The plant on Saturn which we are discussing is an actual walking plant, even though it moves from place to place like an animal. The motive force lies in its root, which has The form of a misshapen human foot, though of course it does not have any developed toes or a heel or anything else resembling part of a human foot. The whole thing is 60 feet long, a root stock bent in a right angle which has a large number of roots on all sides which catch like tentacles and suction roots. These roots cling everywhere, like the tendrils of a vine though with one difference: these roots only remain in one place as long as they can find sufficient nourishment. Once they have taken all the moisture out of the ground, they extricate themselves from the soil and stretch farther out forward and move along the ground until they find another moist place. There they diligently drill into the ground and entwine the moist layers of earth and other herbs and grasses. Through this entwining they draw the entire plant with them. Through the activity of the foot roots, a plant of this kind travels quite a number of geographic miles in the course of a year, in accordance with earthly measurements.
SA|0|6|16|0|What does this plant actually look like? The plant has a stem that is 24 to 30 feet in height, and the branches and twigs begin to grow from this stem at a height of 6 feet from the ground. Some of these branches grow downward in all directions to the ground and, in this manner, they support the plant from toppling over. These branches are usually bare of leaves; only the ones that grow upwards in multifarious curvatures from the stem produce leaves, blossoms and fruit. To some extent, this plant also resembles your grape vines, though the leaves are considerably larger and of a light blue color and their undersides are covered with little red warts. The fruit resembles the species of grapes which you call Gaisdutte, except that the color is not blue but as yellow as an orange and partly translucent, like green grapes. There is also a difference in the size of these grape berries. Most of them produce one liter of pure juice, and one cluster usually contains 50 to 100 berries and most plants produce from ten to twenty of these clusters. The taste of this fruit is similar to that of muscatel grapes when they are completely ripe.
SA|0|6|17|0|This is the most peculiar plant on Saturn! It has a great advantage because it does not require any cultivation or labor. This plant looks after its own needs, so that amongst the inhabitants of this planet there will be no disputes about property rights regarding this very popular plant if it should happen to enter a neighbor’s property (property rights are strictly enforced on Saturn). For this reason the inhabitants grow this plant mostly in the center of their property or around the rain trees. When this plant is grown around the rain trees it remains there and does not move, because the roots are sufficiently supplied with nourishment. And should these plants be forced to move for one reason or another, they will not enter a neighbor’s property right away because it would be difficult, on account of the distance, to cross over from the center of such a property to a neighbor’s property. As I mentioned before, these properties are often double the size of some countries on earth.
SA|0|6|18|0|The juice of these berries is used by the Saturnites for the same purpose as you would do on earth. This juice is of course much stronger than the juice which I mentioned before, nor is it kept in the same containers as the other juice; rather, it is stored in a container which is a fruit bottle especially suitable for this kind of juice; it also somewhat resembles the gourd bottle. However, this fruit bottle is considerably larger than the usual wine barrels (the so-called Heidelberg wine barrels). Once such a gourd bottle is fully grown, it can easily contain one thousand of your pails. These fruit bottles are extremely solid. The walls have a thickness of 3 to 6 feet. Once these containers are completely cleaned out, which is done by a Saturn animal, it is ready for use.
SA|0|6|19|0|In the following chapters, I, the Creator, will describe more of these peculiar plants and herbs. Therefore, for today I say Amen.
SA|0|7|1|1|Chapter 7
SA|0|7|1|1|Saturn’s wealth in the vegetable kingdom. Saturn’s Primary Color: blue. Aromatic healing herbs. The gold shrub, Metal plants, blue grass. Form-changing meadow flowers, Fragrant algae moss. Saturn’s mountains and plains.
SA|0|7|1|0|We have already learned about some of the more useful plants. We shall deal with the other plants in a more general sense, because if we were to discuss every peculiar plant on Saturn in detail it would take too much time and would not serve the intended purpose, especially if you take into consideration that we would have to visit another 76 of these large countries as well as several hundred smaller islands and the entire tremendously large southern and northern areas which are covered with ice; then the many even larger countries of the ring and also the seven moons. Therefore we can only touch on that which is most peculiar, and we shall have to bypass everything else and only make mention of those which bear some resemblance to the products of earth. Herrifa, the country we have been dealing with, has countless species of plants which partly resemble those which grow on earth; but on the other hand there are many species which bear no resemblance at all to any on earth, and then again there are also plants which are native only to Saturn and exist nowhere else.
SA|0|7|2|0|Regarding the plants which resemble those of earth, the principal difference is that the plants of Saturn generally surpass your earth plants by hundreds of times in size and growth. Because of their size you can see their entire magnificence with the naked eye, whereas on earth you have to employ a microscope.
SA|0|7|3|0|The second difference is the color; on Saturn, green is mostly replaced by a fresh and cheerful blue in all its hues, similar to America, where some plants are more blue than green and the green itself is closer to a blue than a yellow; yellow is actually the color which is the most distant from the color of life.
SA|0|7|4|0|A third difference is that the blossoms of these plants are considerably larger and more plentiful and their color meld is enhanced by something that looks like a polished metallic base which shines through.
SA|0|7|5|0|Comparing the fruit of the plants on Saturn with those on earth, a single kernel of corn on Saturn is the size of a hundred or at times even a thousand of those on earth. Furthermore, a plant produces ten or even a hundred times the number of kernels. This high yield is necessary because, on Saturn, half a harvest year corresponds to fifteen years on earth. This is also why a 10-year-old Saturn child would be almost three hundred earth years of age.
SA|0|7|6|0|These are the essential differences of those plants which, on a smaller scale, also grow on earth. If you want to awaken your fantasy, look at such a plant on earth and imagine all the parts of the plant to be a hundred times larger in size; in addition, imagine it with the colors that such a plant has on Saturn as well as with all the other splendors this plant possesses when viewed through a microscope; when you approach it in this manner, you will have an idea of the vegetation on Saturn.
SA|0|7|7|0|In the higher mountain regions of Saturn grow extraordinary healing herbs; their ethereal aromatic healing powers are so enormous and far-reaching that not only do they keep the Saturnites in the best of health, but their healing effects reach distances of more than a thousand million geographic miles through the ether so that, for example by preference, the elder bush, juniper trees and bushes (Juniperus communis) and also those healing herbs with spines [Hawthorne, thistles, etc.] receive a significant amount of their ethereal healing aroma from the plants on Saturn.
SA|0|7|8|0|There is one species of mountain herb on Saturn which I should explain in more detail. This herb is known by the name of hellatharinaga, which, when translated, means “the thousand-leaf gold shrub.” This shrub grows directly on bare rock and the stem reaches heights of 18 to 24 feet. On the stem, about a thousand light red leaves wind around the shrub in a spiral form; their shape is a longish oviform (ovate), and usually 5 to 6 feet long and 3 feet wide. From the edges of these leaves protrude nine-inch long tips, so that from the stem of the leaf to the end of the leaf there are one hundred of these tips; therefore a leaf has one hundred of these tips on each side for a total of two hundred. These tips have a dark blue color which becomes lighter towards the spine tip. This spine, which is the longest in the center, has at its very tip a bundle of spines which are as red as the leaf itself. The upper side of the leaf resembles red-hot iron or burning coal that is set ablaze with a bellows, and these leaves actually produce such a fiery brilliance. The underside of the leaf is adorned with 4-1/2 inch long hair which produces all the colors of the rainbow from the leaf, and, even at some distance, you will discover a glistening rainbow under every leaf. The closer you approach to these leaves, the more the splendor of this rainbow increases, because the iridescence becomes more concentrated to the eye. The stem or stalk of the plant looks like a mat-polished gold and rises, usually by 3 feet, above the sphere of leaves, upon which there are several efflorescent blossoms and upon which new buds continuously regrow.
SA|0|7|9|0|The blossom has nothing in common with any flower on earth. Its shape is like a red-gold sphere with a circumference of 3 feet, to which well-shaped human arms are attached and on every arm, instead of five fingers of different sizes, there are ten spine-rays in a color similar to gold. It has an appearance almost as if someone were painting an outstretched hand, and, instead of painting a finger, he painted half a sun emanating ten rays. There are five flower petals around one flower bud which grows in a straight line from the girth of this sphere bud, so that half of the sphere is located in the calyx. In the center of this half-sphere protrude two stamens, one of which has a thickness of half a male human arm, whereas the other has a diameter of only 1 inch. The thinner one is female and the other is male; the female is white in color, whereas the male is pink. Both filaments extend 3 feet past the calyx and hang downwards towards the ground, but not touching the ground.
SA|0|7|10|0|At the end of the female stamen there is a backwards-bent funnel [Stigma.] upon which the male stamen with its orifice [Similar to an anther.] bends down too. The male stamen will from time to time drop a fragrant liquid into the funnel of the female stamen. [Stigma.] This is actual pollination or copulation of this flower. The female stamen absorbs the liquid into itself and, through this, bears the extremely powerful seeds of this plant, while the male stamen receives this ethereal liquid from the flower petals and the flower petals receive the liquid from the leaves of the stem.
SA|0|7|11|0|The color of the blossom is white. Of course that makes every flower petal white, even whiter than the white of your lilies. The collar disc at the end of the flower petals looks like a polished ruby which is somewhat toothed, similar to a flat hand at the end of an arm. The rays, however, are like translucent gold.
SA|0|7|12|0|This flower, or rather this healing herb, blooms and grows throughout the year, and is therefore available at all times; when here and there one is picked by the inhabitants, a new one grows in its place. When this plant is in full bloom it disperses a fragrance you cannot imagine, since nothing on earth comes close to it. The fragrance of your rose is pitiful by comparison.
SA|0|7|13|0|If this healing herb, when in full bloom, would grow but once on earth, its intense extraordinary fragrance could satiate a whole country, such as Styria, with the most beautiful fragrance. Were this not the case, then how could the aromatic healing power of such a plant reach the distant mountains of other planets? That this is true can be confirmed by a person who has medial powers, and if such a person interacts astrally with this planet, he or she will tell you without reserve that the effects of this healing herb on this far-off planet can be perceived as very beneficial.
SA|0|7|14|0|The inhabitants of Saturn protect this plant very, carefully, and they gather or pick it very rarely, because the strengthening effect of this plant is primarily in the air which surrounds these plants. Only when such a plant reaches a ripe old age and is close to withering away (when the hairs on the leaves start to turn whitish), then it happens that the stem is carefully cut off and the seeds are sown on the rocks. The seeds of this flower are very small and resemble a fragrant dust more than seeds. This dust is drawn in by the pores of the rock, and such a plant grows out of it here and there.
SA|0|7|15|0|There is one more thing we must touch upon, and that is how such a plant takes root on a bare rock. The manner in which this occurs is that the plant spreads its roots all over the rock, similar to the stone liverwort on earth. From the larger roots that spread all over, countless fine fiber-like roots drill into the pores of the rock and hold the stem of this plant firmly so that no human being is able to tear it from the rock. The question now arises: What do these roots draw out of this dry hard rock? The answer is simple: They draw a kind of stone oil. How do they extract it from the rock? This occurs through an inherent power, which is their own smelting fire, and it makes itself known in little electric sparks which are invisible to the naked eye. However, the roots have enough power to dissolve the bordering atoms of the stone into an ethereal oil, which is immediately absorbed by the roots and is led, more and more purified, into the stalk, into the leaves and flower petals, and eventually into the ethereal seeds.
SA|0|7|16|0|These are the most essential points that you should know about this highly peculiar plant of this celestial body. Even here, let your fantasy roam for a moment, and if you follow the description of this flower, you will be able to imagine it and enjoy it in your spirit and become enchanted by its healing power and splendor.
SA|0|7|17|0|Of course, this is not the only healing herb or plant; there are many different plants which have healing and beneficial effects and which transmit these effects ethereally to regions on other planets.
SA|0|7|18|0|Especially noteworthy are the metal plants. On Saturn they are known as kibri. Through this species of plant the Saturnites acquire the purest and all the various kinds of metals without the need of any chemical smelting or purification process. These metal plants come forth in the different areas of the mountains in the most magnificent forms. On earth there are plants which also contain metal; but nowhere will you find an earth plant where the roots, stalks and leaves are completely pure metal. You may be able to artificially produce something similar when you take a piece of zinc and place it in dissolved lead and, in a short time, the so-called Saturn tree will form; it is also called a lead tree. Whatever requires a great effort on earth and can only be accomplished artificially and under the most one-sided, most tedious and poorest of circumstances, the creative power of nature works in a wide, rich and great manner on Saturn, free and without the slightest help from human science. That is why the ancient sages called this planet Saturnus. Saturnus in your language means as much as a satiated star; it also means “satiation” in all fundamental languages.
SA|0|7|19|0|Behold, that is how things thrive on this planet, which is a richly blessed celestial body in every respect.
SA|0|7|20|0|When you compare the growth of grass on earth to Saturn, the growth on Saturn is luxuriant and larger in size. The color of the grass is blue throughout, but passing over into a violet color. The seed stalk or funicule, which often reaches a height of 12 feet above the ground, is mostly a dazzling white, and sporadically greenish. The spikes on the stalks are mostly a light green color. In accordance with the variety of species of grasses, there is an extraordinary difference in the formation of the spikes as well as in the color and shape of the leaves.
SA|0|7|21|0|The meadows are an absolute treasure of the greatest variety, with the most magnificent species of flowers. An enthusiastic botanist could not count all the species of flowers on one square geographic mile of meadow in fifty years.
SA|0|7|22|0|Especially peculiar on Saturn is the briden. This is a species of meadow flower which changes its shape ten times in one year. Because as often as Saturn’s highest moon has completed its course, and the other moons have done the same several times, that is how often this plant changes its shape; it only takes its original shape when all the moons assume their original position; this occurs approximately ten times in one Saturn year; that is why they were given a name that means “moon flowers.”
SA|0|7|23|0|Besides all the different species of grasses and meadow flowers, what is noteworthy on this planet are the many species of Alpine moss. On Saturn they are called tirbi. They literally gild a treeless mountain height so magnificently that you can scarcely look at it when it is illuminated by the sunlight. This moss grows extraordinarily close together in different varieties, approximately 30 inches high above the rocky mountain ground. It appears throughout like an iridescent golden sandy carpet accompanied by the most fragrant Alpine scents. In these mountains, the Alpine mountaineer continuously finds himself in a very fragrant air, as if one were to enter a forest of balsam trees in the Orient in Lebanon when they are in bloom; anyone harvesting these blossoms feels as if he were in the entrance halls of heaven.
SA|0|7|24|0|We have already mentioned the heights of the mountains on Saturn. There is one more thing which should also be mentioned – even the highest peaks are capable of growing some kind of vegetation, which is not possible on earth because of the necessary low air level. Also, the mountains on Saturn do not have such steep inclines, but rise like regular pyramids. Also, they do not form unbroken rows or chains, but rise above the lowlands like a meadow upon which you have piled cut grass into haystacks. And these mountains become higher and higher towards the center of the country or island. If someone were to climb the highest of these mountains in the center of such a country, he would easily be able to look over all the other mountains.
SA|0|7|25|0|Now and again you find rock formations in these mountains, but they are not as ragged as on earth. They rise on the side of a mountain in a juxtaposition like sugar loaves, some of which reach heights of anywhere from 30,000 to over 100,000 feet. However, a fully-grown pyramid tree will put this rock formation to shame, because the tops of the pyramid trees reach heights higher than the peaks of these mountains. Now you can compare, from the information you have received, the height of a pyramid tree with the height of the mountains, and you will realize why this tree should be called a “growing mountain” rather than a tree.
SA|0|7|26|0|This land Herrifa is the most mountainous country on Saturn, but it is also the country with the most vast plains, which are traversed in all directions by the most beautiful quiet flowing rivers which empty into the great Saturnian ocean.
SA|0|7|27|0|In the chapters that follow, we will discuss what kind of vegetation grows on the banks of these rivers or streams and how they are otherwise utilized. But for today, I say Amen!
SA|0|8|1|1|Chapter 8
SA|0|8|1|1|The Ship Plant, Chaiaba.
SA|0|8|1|0|We have already discussed the plants of this country, and the various trees and shrubbery. But before we turn our attention to the rivers and lakes, it will be necessary to learn about the plants which grow everywhere on the banks of these rivers and lakes, just like the reeds, bulrushes and various water plants on earth. We shall now discuss the ship plant, which on Saturn is known as chaiaba.
SA|0|8|2|0|On Saturn this plant belongs to the species of trailing vines and therefore to the species of pumpkin, but there is one difference: it forms jointed sections wherever the stalk grows continuously over the surface of the ground, and at this section a large number of white roots grow into the ground and in this manner draw new liquids and nourishment from the soil. They become more vigorous and are able to spread farther, especially along the banks of rivers and lakes.
SA|0|8|3|0|What does this plant look like? What kind of fruit does it bear and for what purpose? When it emerges from the soil this plant looks like a shoot, almost like a reed on earth, one which you would use as stucco work or as a building material for your houses. The stalk grows to a height of 90 to 120 feet like a green golden pole without any leaves. At the end of this pole the plant has a blue bud which opens up gradually into a peculiar kind of blossom, just as if you were to attach ten white and light red flags to the top of a round pole.
SA|0|8|4|0|These flags are attached to 12-foot, whitish-yellow straight long stems from which they unroll; and when they are fully grown they are 24 to 30 feet long and hang and flutter from these stems. The blossom which grows from these long stems is structured in such a way that it could also be considered a fruit, one which does not wither, but instead remains for years firm and permanent.
SA|0|8|5|0|The pole, which is actually the stalk, usually has a diameter of 30 to 90 inches at the bottom. The inside of the stalk is hollow; however, it has the firmness of metal. Once the stalk has reached half its maturity, shoots come forth at the roots which swiftly and luxuriantly begin to meander on the ground; these shoots also have a golden-green color, only slightly lighter. These round shoots grow high stems with large broad leaves at the joint of every section. This stem is greenish-blue, round and hollow and has a length of approximately 12 to 18 feet. The leaf is an obtuse ovate and has a length of 30 feet and a width of 18 feet. The leaf is red, as red as the most beautiful roses on earth. The edge is approximately 60 inches wide and has the color of the most beautiful light rainbow. Its surface shines like polished gold and the edges shine in majestic splendor. The underside is completely dark blue and covered with 9-inch-long hair that has the appearance of the most beautiful silk and which resembles in color the most purified indigo on earth, only slightly lighter. The petiole of the leaf is greenish-gold, as if you were to cover polished gold with a thin layer of green. The petiole is smooth and has a diameter of 30 to 60 inches at the stem. Where the petiole projects from the stalk it is surrounded by a kind of pointed crown, only that there are several tips and they are rounded at the ends and are a dazzling white color. At approximately the third section, a peculiar blossom grows on a long and strong pedicel. This blossom resembles a large bell; at the outer edge, the open end, this blossom has a diameter of 24 to 30 feet, whereas at the pedicel, the closed end, it has a diameter of 6 to 9 feet.
SA|0|8|6|0|This flower is perfectly rounded in all its parts, as if it were made by a lathe. It differs in only one respect from the shape of a bell in that its wide brim is trimmed upwards with 9-inch-long tips which are joined together in a comb-like manner at regular intervals. The blossom’s color is a light yellow and the tips are bright red.
SA|0|8|7|0|From the center of this bell calyx emerges a dazzling white column, two times higher than the bell blossom plus the tips; in other words it grows beyond the brim. This column is the male reproductive organ, the stamen, and the tips at the brim are actually the pistils of this blossom. When the stamen is fully developed, it begins to disperse little shining stars which are attracted by the tips on the brim like electric sparks. This is actually the pollination of this plant.
SA|0|8|8|0|Once the pollination has been adequately accomplished, this massive blossom withers and falls from the pedicel without changing its form, at which point it is often gathered. It has the softness of a cushion and is used for that purpose. The tips are cut off and, because of their firmness, are used as nails.
SA|0|8|9|0|How does such a fruit grow? I can tell you that it is the most peculiar fruit in the world. As peculiar as it may seem to you, in the end this plant produces a real boat. But do not assume that these are like boats or ships on earth, which can run aground with crew and cargo. That is an impossibility with these ships which are grown. And you will learn why this is so, as soon as the structure of this fruit is explained to you. After the blossoms fall off, which are just like the pumpkins on earth, the fruit below begins to develop rapidly and enormously in the following manner: if you were to build a large egg out of fine sheet metal and then dent it on the top, one girdle into the other (not one pole into the other), in such a way that the indented wall does not touch the bottom wall – in other words so that there is a space between the two walls – then that is what the fruit resembles.
SA|0|8|10|0|Now apply this form to our fruit, because our fruit grows in this indented oviform and when it is fully ripened it has a length of 180 to 240 feet and a width of 90 to 120 feet. The space between the indented upper wall and the lower wall is usually between 6 to 9 feet. When the fruit is completely ripe, each of these walls has a thickness of 5 to 7-1/2 feet and the firmness of metal. When the fruit is ripe it detaches itself from the stem in which the actual seeds are located in a circular fashion. In the fruit itself is nothing but a very fine kind of air. This is why this fruit is very easy to lift; even a child can do so with very little effort. The edge is surrounded by a very peculiar molding which extends approximately 12 feet over and above the fruit and has the appearance of the fins of a fish on earth. However, it is on all sides evenly radial and elastically firm so that no one can break anything off, unless he makes a special effort.
SA|0|8|11|0|The fruit is set into the water the way it is and is used as a ship that cannot easily be destroyed. The Saturnites steer this ship with the shoot or reed, [As mentioned in paragraph 3 of this chapter.] and they steer it like you steer your riverboats. This shoot or rudder has the advantage of being very light, and because it is hollow it is not necessary to touch the bottom with the stalk; instead, the water itself becomes the counter effect, because the cubic content of water soon becomes heavier than the hollow space of this shoot. In this manner the water itself resists the thrust of such a shoot. The flags that were also mentioned in paragraph 3 are sawed off, and with them the inhabitants adorn the railings of these natural ships.
SA|0|8|12|0|Another kind of aquatic locomotion on Saturn is achieved by using the aforementioned beautiful leaves of this plant and making sails out of them. All that has to be done is to saw such a leaf off together with the petiole, as well as the pointed crown with the tips, and glue the leaf with the sap of another plant between the flags which are erected to the rim of the ship. Even a hurricane on earth would not be able to do any harm to it. This ship is able to accommodate ten Saturnites and, in an emergency, up to twenty.
SA|0|8|13|0|The Saturnites very artfully connect several of these boats to make a larger boat which would make one of your great ocean liners on earth a mere toy by comparison. Because on the wide streams, large lakes and immense oceans, thousands of these boats are often connected to make one larger boat. On these boats, beautiful lightweight buildings are constructed, so that in fact such a floating ship looks more like a city than a ship.
SA|0|8|14|0|Now I have told you everything about this peculiar fruit! Awaken your fantasy and you will be pleasantly surprised. The only thing that I have to add is the color of this fruit, which is very unattractive. The skin looks like the scales of a pike and is also of the same color. And for today, I say, Amen!
SA|0|9|1|1|Chapter 9
SA|0|9|1|1|Additional information about the Ship Plant. The streams of Saturn and their even descent. The sphere shell structure of Saturn and all the other celestial bodies. The wealth of forms of creation. The four main streams of Saturn.
SA|0|9|1|0|Since we have learned about the peculiar ship plant in the last chapter, the only thing that remains to be said is how plentiful it is and how many of these (ship) fruit such a plant produces.
SA|0|9|2|0|The plant grows abundantly at the river banks and shores of lakes and the vast beaches of the oceans. In one Saturn year this plant produces fruit two times and each plant produces 400 to 500 fruits each harvest. But nobody on this planet or, rather, in Herrifa has the proprietary rights to these fruits; on Saturn, as on earth, an ancient principle of law applies: Primo occupantijus! [The one who first takes possession has the rights.] Whoever is in need of such a plant or requires several, harvests the fruit; and whatever he harvests is his property. No one will contest it, and this is done for the highest moral reason, because everyone on Saturn considers himself to be the least and the most insignificant; this will be explained more in detail when we discuss the human beings on Saturn.
SA|0|9|3|0|Now we shall take a look at the waters of Saturn, in particular on Herrifa.
SA|0|9|4|0|In Herrifa there are several thousand large and wide streams which, almost without exception, have their origin in the center of this country, namely from Girp, the highest mountain in Herrifa. In order to understand such a possibility, you must not imagine that the foot of this mountain is as small as the mountains on earth. Instead, the foot of Girp covers, in all directions, an area almost larger than the continent of Europe. Now you may understand how such an immense mountain contains so many sources of water.
SA|0|9|5|0|Despite its height and expansion, this mountain is shaped like an almost perfect cone; this shape is changed only by the rock formations which ca~ be found here and there and also through the trenches that were formed by the many springs. It should be a logical conclusion that the springs which originate at such a mountain must flow in all directions; when they have reached a certain level in their descent, they are enlarged by other significant springs from other mountains, upon which they take their course towards the ocean. The difference between the rivers or streams on earth when compared to those on Saturn is that the streams on Saturn all have the same water flow or falling water, because on Saturn there is nowhere a highland to be found; there are only mountains, smaller and wider valleys and vast plains which ascend evenly without exception from sea level. And since the ascent of the land beginning from the ocean to half way up the mountain is the same everywhere, namely 6,000 feet above sea level, therefore on account of this gentle ascent all streams must have the same fall of water as far as the speed of the flow is concerned.
SA|0|9|6|0|Of the many rivers or streams we will discuss only four, because they are the largest and they take their course to the ocean as straight as if you were to draw a straight line on a drawing board.
SA|0|9|7|0|Where these rivers or streams originate they are already larger and wider than the Danube where it empties into the ocean. And these streams increase in width as they continue on. By the time these streams reach the ocean, each of them is approximately 200 geographic miles wide. These streams or rivers are different from those on earth in that they have a riverbed which is the same depth throughout. Therefore a stream on Saturn is nowhere deeper or shallower because it has the same depth at the top of the mountains as it does at the foot. Even though on its course to the ocean the stream takes on the water of several more springs, it will become wider but not deeper.
SA|0|9|8|0|You might wonder how this could be possible. I shall tell you: There is no easier explanation for this than the fact that the foundation is, everywhere and throughout, an evenly continuous rock-floor above which is an earth-layer of the same thickness, which the water carries away little by little. Under these circumstances, how could there be a difference in the depths of the riverbed?
SA|0|9|9|0|Because these circumstances (regarding the rivers having the same depth) might still be a little incomprehensible, it is necessary to give a brief explanation in order that you may understand this better and pay more attention to it. During the destruction of the worlds at the fall of Adam, [See The Household of God, by Jakob Lorber.] which I explained to you and which you learned about, Saturn remained unharmed in its primary structure, though it was many times larger beforehand.
SA|0|9|10|0|The former size of Saturn is represented by its present ring. The surface of the outer ring was previously the surface of Saturn. In those days, Saturn was cut evenly right and left in such a way that the northern cap and the southern cap were ejected into infinite space like two large hollow shells, because the evil serpent released a very evil brood on both these hemispheres. Only the hot center part remained pure; that is why it was preserved as a permanent reminder that the great Architect of the Universe can preserve a celestial body even though it no longer exists in its primary planetary perfection.
SA|0|9|11|0|Now you probably wish to know from whence the present, much smaller planet came into being within the ring. I will tell you, but open your eyes and ears as much as you possibly can and you will get an inside look, not only as far as Saturn is concerned, but regarding all celestial bodies. The present celestial body which is now within the ring existed before the southern and northern caps were ejected, just the same as if this would happen on earth and the caps would be taken away; that is what remains. In other words, even within your earth there is a smaller earth and in this earth again another smaller one, all of them connected with each other only through air, water and fire. The present planet Saturn is actually already the third sphere, because the ring already represents two spheres, for it is split completely into two parts which do not touch each other.
SA|0|9|12|0|And presently, when you look at Saturn you have the opportunity to observe a celestial body, like an apple which you have cut in the middle into two pieces. The parts which come into view show you the internal mechanical structure of a celestial body. But as far as Saturn itself in its present form is concerned, you cannot view it right to its center. However, the relationship remains one and the same. Whatever is now in view of Saturn and farther on in the interior of the planet is formed in the same relationship, as can be seen from the surface of the outermost ring right to the planet itself in its present form. If the planet would be capped again, then another smaller ring would appear below the larger ring, and within that there would be a perfectly round celestial body floating free, as with the present one in the large ring.
SA|0|9|13|0|If you raise your power of reason and sentience a little, you will understand this better and better. By thinking this through, you will realize how easy it is for Me, because it is within My power, if necessary, to either reduce or to enlarge such a celestial body.
SA|0|9|14|0|If you could see all the celestial bodies in the infinite space of creation, truly you would come upon forms which your spirit would not be able to comprehend, even in the fullest light. If you human beings with your limited intellectual powers have the ability to give your own toilsome creations a significant variety of applications, then I should be able to do the same in My vast realms of creation. In this respect, My great fantasy surely would not have to go to your school in order to attend an aesthetic course of instruction, as some of your scholars seem to think.
SA|0|9|15|0|The plants, animals and minerals on earth prove the wealth of your Creator's imagination in small, insignificant and meager ways. On Saturn you will already discover some of this diversity, and I can tell you it is much greater on the Sun. If what you encounter on Saturn is extremely wonderful, then what will you say when I allow you to take a look at the Sun? However, now we are dealing with Saturn, and there is yet much to see.
SA|0|9|16|0|Keep in mind that as far as Saturn is concerned, we began with number one. You know that I serve the best wine last, not like bad innkeepers on earth who intoxicate the imagination of their thirsty guests with the first glass and, instead of serving the better wine last, serve a highly diluted vinegar. Therefore understand well the significance of what I say: We began with number one! When we are finished with this celestial body, there should be some indication in your imagination and you should also have a better concept to achieve an even higher level. Because with Me the higher and always the highest to infinity never has an end. And nowhere is there a third comparison level in existence. But everywhere there is only a second; that is, there is always one above the other and one is more magnificent than the other. And nowhere is there to be found something that is the most magnificent, which will not be surpassed by something which is even more magnificent; because I Myself am the unreachable highest of all. Once you have viewed much of the splendor of the celestial bodies, only then will you be granted a faint view into heaven. And this glimpse, despite its speed, will make you completely forget all the magnificence that you have been shown on the celestial bodies. Because even though My works are infinitely exalted, these celestial bodies are in the dead, fixed matter. But by how much more will they be in the spirit, where everything is light and life?
SA|0|9|17|0|But for now let us return to our celestial body, the planet Saturn, and let us measure the depth of the rivers and lakes, and also of the oceans. And a measuring tape with one and the same length will suffice, with a length of 3,000 feet. The oceans on Saturn have a depth of 3,000 feet almost everywhere, and only towards land do they become gradually more shallow. The rivers have a depth of 60 feet everywhere in the center of the riverbed, and naturally it becomes more shallow towards the river banks. Only at the mouth of the rivers do the riverbeds gradually fall until they eventually reach the same depth as the ocean floor.
SA|0|9|18|0|What happens, as a consequence of the uniformity and depth of the riverbeds, is that every river or stream presents to the surprised eye an almost completely smooth surface wherein the neighboring areas reflect in all their splendor, just like a quiet lake on earth. And especially at night it offers an extremely beautiful view, when the nightly light reflects an almost unimpaired shine from the rivers.
SA|0|9|19|0|The 4 main streams divide this large country from the central mountain into four parts, so that when someone is at the top of this mountain he can see the borders of this country by following the course of these main streams. Of course a person from earth would not be able to see that far into the distance. However, the Saturnites are able to do this because their eyesight is better than some of the best telescopes on earth. And on Saturn this is somewhat of a necessity, for if someone wants to oversee his property he requires good eyesight. On a clear day, the eyes of a Saturnite have the ability to overlook an entire country from a high enough mountain on earth with ease. The Saturn being’s strongest sense is eyesight; it can be somewhat compared to the eyesight of an eagle on earth, which, from a significant height, can see the smallest animals with ease.
SA|0|9|20|0|Any other characteristics these rivers, lakes and oceans might have will be discussed in a future chapter. For today, Amen!
SA|0|10|1|1|Chapter 10
SA|0|10|1|1|The people living adjacent to the Morning Stream. The tree dwellings of Saturnites. How the willpower of the Saturnites controls nature. Saturnite communication with the spiritual world. The useless missions of Earth spirits to Saturn.
SA|0|10|1|0|Of the four main streams, there is one whose flow is exactly towards morning; this is the widest and most populated stream. But do not assume that you will find cities and fortifications erected on the banks of this stream, as would be the case on earth; you will not find anything like that on the entire planet.
SA|0|10|2|0|The most marvelous accommodations for the Saturnites are the sun trees. On Saturn they are called ghuba, and under their many branches and trunks live entire families. The inhabitants do not all live together in one place, as is the custom on earth. Part of the population lives on the plains, preferably by the banks of streams, while another part lives in the mountains. That is why both banks of the Morning Stream are often planted with sun trees, under which the Saturnites have their permanent homes. The reason I say “permanent homes” is because these kinds of trees do not wither away after a short period of time. Instead, such trees keep on growing, becoming larger and reaching such a size that under many of them may live a single family which, through interrelationships, often reaches a population of 10,000 to 20,000 people.
SA|0|10|3|0|The rivers, but especially this Morning Stream, fulfill multifarious needs for the inhabitants, in the following order of importance: First, the inhabitants of Saturn are great friends of personal cleanliness; it is not unusual for them to wash themselves seven times a day. Secondly, they like to swim because it serves as a particularly strengthening amusement. In this instance all of them are great artists on the water; not only do they swim on the surface, like the people of earth, but they can easily walk on the water's surface as well. Therefore they are able to perform all kinds of swimming maneuvers. For example, they can lie flat on the surface of the water or they can sit on the water's surface and twirl around on it.
SA|0|10|4|0|Should they want to dive under the water, they can do this as well, but it is no easier for them than it is for geese on earth. Because in relationship to the water, the Saturnites are 40% lighter than people on earth. You can gather this kind of relationship from what has been mentioned before, namely that the Saturnites can maneuver in the air with ease, especially the younger ones. But even the older people can jump from the greatest heights without causing any physical harm. However, they do not like to do so, because after such an excursion in the air they are usually seized by an unpleasant dizzy spell.
SA|0|10|5|0|Thirdly, the Saturnites prefer to live close to the water be-cause, as aforementioned, the water emits a particularly beautiful light glimmer at night. Fourthly, these streams exhale a particularly pleasant cooling air, of which the Saturnites are great friends. Fifth, they live on the banks of the rivers because of their domesticated animals, to have easier access to water, which we will discuss later. In the mountains the larger domesticated animals cannot be kept because of the lack of adequate water, since the springs of the rivers are at the lower sections of these mountains and the higher areas have to be satisfied with the rain tree and the watering fruit which is called the flowing barrel. The largest of the domesticated animals requires, in accordance with your measurements, 598,000 quarts (566,000 liters) of water in one day, which must seem an enormous amount to people on earth. This large domesticated animal is what you on earth would consider to be a cow; this animal is so large that an elephant could walk on the back of the Saturnian cow and be no larger than a parasite. Because of the extraordinary usefulness of this animal, the Saturnites prefer to live on the banks of streams, rivers and lakes so that this beneficial creature will suffer no harm, since it has the peculiar attribute of drinking five times as much as it eats. What this animals eats will be explained later in detail, when the actual animals are discussed.
SA|0|10|6|0|Even though the Saturnites do not build cities or houses, they do know how to plant the broad tree or wall tree, discussed in a previous chapter, in such an artful manner that if you were to see such a domicile you would have to agree that it is indescribable and much more beautiful than the largest, most beautiful city on earth, and the walls look as if they were built from brightly shining polished gold.
SA|0|10|7|0|Sixth, the Saturnites like to live on the banks of the streams because of their love of the sea and sailing. They do this not for selfish motives or gain, but rather for pleasure and health reasons. Also, when some people among them wish to visit neighboring or distant islands and countries, they have to make use of what is really close to their hearts   sailing on ships.
SA|0|10|8|0|You might ask why the Saturnites bother to build ships when they have the ability to walk on water. The answer to this question is actually a simple one. The Saturnites can very easily walk on water as long as they are without burden. But as soon as they carry something they will sink, since the relationship of the water's capacity to carry a human being is calculated to almost a hair. And when the Saturnites walk on water, it is a very slow and cautious procedure and requires considerable practice; it requires much more practice than figure skating on earth, whereas with their ships the Saturnites can skim over the water fairly quickly, easily traveling 30 to 50 geographic miles in one earth hour. Also, they do not have a steam power plant, paddle, or paddle wheel. Their motive force lies solely in their firm will and unshakable belief; this is also why they line the brim or railings of their ships with the flags or plant tips, which they magnetize with their will. And as a consequence the ship is drawn to the direction in which the will of the mariner has placed the “will pole” as their destination.
SA|0|10|9|0|Behold, such a motive power is by far better and more unfailing than your ghastly steam engines, through which at all times the natural life of human beings is in constant danger! And if I did not take care of this through guardian angels, there would be considerably more accidents through liberated steam than there already are. Nothing is more foolish than a human being who employs forces of nature of which he has not the slightest knowledge. It is not enough to know by mere experience that the released water steam possesses a great compressive force; it is also very important to know what lies behind this liberated steam and what causes this great compressive force.
SA|0|10|10|0|Dead powers are not powers; however, powers that are effective are liberated or released alive. But who knows how much power the liberated spirits in the steam possess? Truly, if they were not contained by the angels, it would not take long before all these arrogant and conceited steam engine engineers would discover how absolutely ridiculous the basis for their calculations really is. Because liberated spirits from only 1.837 liters of water, when not restrained, can change whole mountain chains into dust and ashes in the wink of an eye. This should tell you how much heavenly protection is constantly required so that these foolish human beings with their foolish undertakings do not perish through accidents of this nature.
SA|0|10|11|0|The Saturnites are unaware of any such foolishness, and despite all this they are incomparably wiser than all those scholarly super intelligent steam engine inventors, engineers and conquerors of the oceans on earth. Besides these many advantages, the Saturnites have one more invaluable benefit: that several times during their lives they can personally associate with Me and also with the angels in heaven, through which they can gain more in a brief conversation in their sphere -of wisdom and cognizance than through all the excessive, stupid rhetoric of the scholars.
SA|0|10|12|0|In this connection I should like to mention, in passing, that spirits from your earth quite often come to visit the Saturnites, which they are permitted to do at all times, especially when they have this need. What usually occurs is that these earth spirits, who think of themselves as being very learned, are thoroughly laughed at by the Saturnites and are reproached because of their extraordinarily foolish beliefs, for they do not even know that the Lord as the Creator of heaven and of all celestial bodies is completely human. This fact is known only by very few human beings and Christians on earth, and therefore many such spirits have the most ridiculous and absurd ideas about Me; and that is why some of them paint such nonsensical portraits of Me.
SA|0|10|13|0|On some pictures I am depicted as a hierarch, while others again depict Me sitting half-naked on a cloud holding a cross in one hand, usually on the right hand of the hierarch. Others again depict Me in the form of a flying dove, whereby I must always hover above two people below Me, namely above the hierarch and above the naked, cross-carrying Christ. And others transpose Me in all three of these depictions at the same time, through which I become a mathematical nonsense, because I am portrayed as three persons of which only two are endowed with a human form and the third is given the shape of an animal; and again these three different personalities must depict only one divine person consisting of one hierarch, one naked Christ and one dove.
SA|0|10|14|0|However, on the entire planet of Saturn there exists not one human being who has any other concept of Me other than that I am completely a human being, just like any other human being, albeit with one difference: I am the most complete and the most perfect human being, that is, I am a human being in which lives corporeally the fullness of the Divinity. Should you have difficulty in understanding this, turn to matter, for it will tell you where it [the matter] comes from and what it is, and it has already told you so. Then it will not be so difficult to understand or to grasp what it means that in Me, as the most complete human being, lives corporeally the fullness of the Divinity.
SA|0|10|15|0|Behold, when the Saturnites, so to speak, set the record straight, these conceited earth spirits become very annoyed and angry and, in revenge, they want to attack the Saturnites and impose another belief upon them by force. But the Saturnites show themselves forthwith as extremely humble but at the same time exceedingly firm in their belief, so that the spirits from earth begin to feel miserable on account of their haughtiness, and can no longer endure the sphere of the Saturnites and soon remove themselves voluntarily.
SA|0|10|16|0|I shall explain such scenes in more detail when we visit the snow and ice regions of Saturn, where the departed Saturnites mainly stay and where they are active. You should know that the spirits of every celestial body, especially if they are not completely purified, mostly remain in the area of the planet which they occupied with their physical bodies.
SA|0|10|17|0|But for now, we will direct our attention again to the streams.
SA|0|11|1|1|Chapter 11
SA|0|11|1|1|The beautiful Riparian landscapes. The North Stream. The Evening Stream. The Midday Stream.
SA|0|11|1|0|If you want to properly imagine such a stream, then imagine a vast, calm water surface, which expands to the ocean in a straight line immeasurably far for your eyes. In addition, imagine that this stream flows through a vast plain which is occasionally interrupted by regular formations of mountains which are already known to us. Add to this the greatest, most abundant fruitfulness of these riparian regions, and imagine that between the mountains grow entire avenues of pyramid trees, and beautiful gardens with mirror tree avenues, and a vast forest along the embankments of these streams, with funnel trees and all other kinds of luxurious trees, shrubs, plants, herbs and grasses. Imagine the extremely peculiar population of animals and all the large, extremely diverse and magnificent waterfowl which often fly about in a bevy in all directions above the vast surface of such streams, all of which are subject to the will of the Saturnites. Among the families, especially those which live on these river banks, you will also quite often find heavenly visitors such as angels and, once in a while, you will even find Me.
SA|0|11|2|0|If you put this all together, you will have an approximate idea of the splendor of such a riparian region. As aforementioned, special attention should be paid to the stream that flows towards the morning with its spacious banks. But do not get the idea, especially as far as the vegetation is concerned, that everything grows in a great disarray; on the contrary, everything grows in a perfectly planned order. Not only has everything been done for animalistic needs by a so-called casual vegetation, but I have taken the greatest care in as far as the most orderly adornment is concerned. You must come to this conclusion from the description of the plants and the entire vegetation.
SA|0|11|3|0|The remaining three streams are structured in the same manner as the Morning Stream; but they do not have the width, nor are they as densely populated. Nevertheless, their splendor is not proportionately less than that of the Morning Stream.
SA|0|11|4|0|The stream that flows towards the north is, along its banks, what you on earth would term "romantic," because the valley through which it flows is often confined by mountains, and on the sides of these mountains you will notice countless sky-high, dazzling white rock towers which are often adorned by the healing plant known as hellatharianga or the “thousand-leaf gold shrub” described earlier. This region is the best area for this plant, even though it can be found elsewhere as well, but not as plentifully.
SA|0|11|5|0|Imagine the same lively banks at the North Stream as at the Morning Stream, with all the same things, save for one exception: the pyramid tree does not grow well on rocky ground. Now you have a complete picture of this stream and its banks.
SA|0|11|6|0|The Evening Stream, the stream that flows towards the west, is famous because of its many harmoniously singing birds. If it were possible for you to spend an evening there, you would be spoiled by a concert like this to such a degree that the music on earth, even if it were by one of your great composers, such as Handel, played by the most magnificent Philharmonic Orchestra, would be nothing more than the croaking of frogs in a puddle by comparison.
SA|0|11|7|0|Behold, consequently on Saturn I am the music teacher for the birds! You may rest assured that even your best vocalists, if they could hear such a feathered singer of this planet only once, would not dare to sing another note for the rest of their lives. (N.B.: Music is a very popular form of enjoyment for the Saturnites; the only thing is that they do not have any musical instruments. Instead, they are excellent singers, and they praise and thank Me with that talent during their divine services. All of this will be described when we discuss the actual Saturnites and their relationships and circumstances.)
SA|0|11|8|0|The stream that flows towards the south, the Midday Stream, is famous for the luster of its water. The surface of the water glimmers steadily, especially during the day, just like large, beautiful, well-cut diamonds on earth; the reason for this is that this water is of a particular purity, especially on the surface. Although all water on Saturn is purer than the purest springs on earth, the water of this stream is so clear that you can see any object even at the greatest depth, as if you would see it in normal daylight; that is why the surface glimmers so beautifully, especially when there is a small movement of waves. You have no idea of the splendor - a rainbow on earth would be a very simple thing when compared to this spectacle.
SA|0|11|9|0|However, as far as the population on the banks of this stream is concerned, it is without doubt the poorest. The reason for this is that the vegetation does not grow as well because of the hard water. Even though the water is extremely clean, it is harder than the water of all the other streams. Since this applies to earth, it applies on Saturn as well; the cleaner and colder a spring brings water to the surface, the harder and less fruitful is the water. This fact should not lead you to the conclusion that the banks of this stream are desolate; rather they are considerably more luxuriant than the most fruitful on earth, though not on the same level as the others on this planet, especially those of the Morning Stream.
SA|0|11|10|0|Now we have viewed the four main streams from the central mountain. But these are not the only regions which are inhabited or populated. The mountains as well as all the banks of the remaining rivers are not less inhabited. These other rivers flow in part through various turns and meander to the ocean, but they mostly enter into the aforementioned main streams and other tributaries.
SA|0|11|11|0|What remains now is a description of the many large inland lakes, their usefulness, their splendor, and the habitableness of their vastly expanded level shores. This will be explained at the next opportunity. For today, Amen!
SA|0|12|1|1|Chapter 12
SA|0|12|1|1|The inland lakes on Saturn. The magnificent countryside and the large population at the shores. Links between rivers, streams and lakes. Stone cone groups as places of entertainment. Swan rides.
SA|0|12|1|0|The inland lakes mentioned in the previous chapter are quite different than the inland lakes on earth, which are gatherings of standing water at irregular depths. On Saturn the spring water also gathers in the depressions of the plains which comes from all sides off the mountains. These lakes have a much shallower bed than the rivers. Rarely is a lakebed any deeper than 36 feet, which is very shallow by Saturnian standards. Any Saturnite can easily wade through such a lake because of its shallowness. The water will hardly reach much above the knee of a Saturnite, and at times only that high. Nevertheless, it is deep enough to carry their ships.
SA|0|12|2|0|The question arises: What purpose do these lakes serve? Actually they serve the same purpose as the man-made canals on earth. These inland lakes often have up to a hundred outflowing currents or even fairly broad flow-offs that lead to various other rivers, thereby becoming tributaries. These inland lakes make it possible for the Saturnites to reach the four main streams on these waterways, which can be accomplished conveniently in the following manner. For example, if there is such a land lake between the Morning Stream (east) and the Midday Stream (south), it will have at least one if not more of these tributaries that lead to the Morning Stream as well as to the Midday Stream. You will also find a land lake between the Midday Stream and the Evening Stream (west) and also between the Evening Stream and the Midnight Stream (north) and between the Midnight Stream and the Morning Stream. In this manner the connection on water is not only established once but hundreds of times. The way in which the connection between the inland lakes and the main streams is guaranteed, there is also a connection between all the smaller rivers and streams, so that no river and almost no lake in this great country exists which cannot be easily reached by water.
SA|0|12|3|0|These inland lakes cover large areas, the smallest of which is as large as the Caspian Sea (424,300 km2) in Asia, the largest lake on earth. There are several which are larger; some cover an area that is equivalent to the Mediterranean Sea (2,496,000 km2). But there are not too many large lakes of this size; the location of these lakes is usually in the regions that are close to the ocean. However, there are quite a number of these smaller inland lakes towards the center of this country, because wherever you find a plain in this large country, to some extent you will find in its midst some land lake of significance. When you stand upon some elevated point, this makes the view so magnificent, or, as you might say, “so picture perfect,” that you on earth would hardly be able to imagine such a magnificent view.
SA|0|12|4|0|Although on earth you have areas with inland lakes, their shape is not uniform, but is more random, and so are the surroundings. There could be weather-beaten rocks or a wooded mountain area or dirty plains and many other things that do not say much and which, unshapen, surround the area of the water or lakes. This does not apply to Saturn, because on Saturn the lakes have always more or less the form of an ellipse. These lakes have fairly large outlets which flow evenly in all directions into other inland lakes or rivers and streams. Now imagine such a calm surface of water, of which the smallest has a surface of 10 to 100 square geographic miles, then from 100 to 1,000 and from 1,000 to almost 30,000 square geographic miles in accordance to your square measure, and this will give you an idea of the dimension of these inland lakes. Then, in addition, take a look at the many wide outlets which spring from these inland lakes, most of them in a straight line, and you will truly appreciate the splendor of such a land lake, especially when you know that these outlets are anywhere from 2 to 40 geographic miles wide.
SA|0|12|5|0|It is not the large dimensions alone which augment the magnificence of these lake regions; it is primarily the shores, which are highly populated around these inland lakes. Nowhere does the splendor of the vegetation develop in such grandiose unfoldment as upon the shores of these lakes. This is the environment for the pyramid trees, which, from your point of view, grow to unbelievable heights, and their tips are often higher than some of the high mountains on Saturn.
SA|0|12|6|0|The Saturnites also plant the ship plant to beautify the shores. Behind these fields, where the ship plants grow and thrive, the wall trees are grown and cultivated, which often significantly exceed the height mentioned in an earlier chapter. On some shores the golden wall of these trees grows to heights of 3,000 feet. The Saturnites have attained such a proficiency in the art of grafting that when a wall tree has grown a number of feet, they cut it and graft it into a cleave which they cut into another wall tree and then cover the graft with earth; through this, if the tree continues to grow, the trunk of this tree is already taller by one-half. This procedure is continued as long as possible, and it becomes a magnificent adornment for those shores, because these tree trunks grow to astonishing heights, far beyond their natural height. Behind these walls the Saturnites usually grow the column-like hotchpotch tree which you already know and which, on account of its extraordinary multifariousness, contributes a great deal to the embellishment of the gradually ascending shore regions.
SA|0|12|7|0|When we discussed the Morning Stream, the inhabitants and their accommodation, it was mentioned that you will not find a city, fortification or any other dwelling anywhere on this planet except for this tree. This applies to the shores of the inland lakes as well. There are no dwellings, other than the first main tree we discussed. [The sun tree, gliuba, chapter 3, paragraphs.] There is, however, one thing that must be mentioned: when this tree grows in the regions of the shores of these inland lakes it considerably surpasses in size the circumference and height of the same species of tree that grows near rivers, streams and in the mountains, and therefore it serves more family members as a dwelling.
SA|0|12|8|0|All the other trees, herbs, plants and grasses are also carefully kept in good order. Therefore these shores look like a perfect paradise in the actual sense of the word. Since the sun tree is the only type of dwelling, do not think that in these shore regions one such sun tree grows right next to the other; instead, it takes a considerable amount of time to travel from one dwelling to another. The shortest distance between these sun trees is approximately 10 to 20 geographic miles, but more likely anywhere from 50 to 100 geographic miles, since these properties often have the size of a whole country (in Europe), and such a property often has no more than one of these trees and at the most no more than five to ten. Only when all the members of a family no longer have enough space under the sun tree will another tree be planted somewhere close by.
SA|0|12|9|0|When it occurs that some members of the family have to move because of overpopulation, then it can happen that they move to the mountains, even though they do not like to do that. But before someone plants his dwelling tree on a mountain, he will do everything in his power to find a place somewhere on a bank or shore. Only when it is impossible to find something in his neighborhood will he move to the mountains. Of course, he will look for areas in the mountains where there are one or several springs nearby, and where the rain tree (briura) and the flowing barrel, which are other means of water supply, can thrive. Also, the inhabitants of Saturn can no longer keep their large cows in the mountains, which gives them warm milk. Therefore they have to be satisfied with milk from the tame mountain goats which is not as sweet.
SA|0|12|10|0|If they wish to enjoy the milk of the large cow, they have no other choice but to go to the plains and visit their relatives; and either by exchanging healing mountain herbs or through labor they will obtain this precious milk. Then they fill it in the aforementioned containers and walk or drive home. You will remember the wagons they have, which we discussed earlier in this book, the ones that are made so easily from the flowing barrel which the inhabitants of the plains often call the “mountain ship.”
SA|0|12|11|0|Although according to your earthly concepts these dwelling trees are quite a distance apart from each other, they are close enough for a Saturnite, since he can see his neighbor's dwelling tree despite the great distance on account of his keen eyesight. Besides that, his long legs will carry him at least 10 geographic miles in fifteen minutes with the greatest of ease. And should his neighbors' house be at a greater distance, then he will travel by ship. The speed of these ships was mentioned previously. [Chapter 10, paragraph 8.]
SA|0|12|12|0|The only thing that remains to be explained is whether the water of such inland lakes is stagnant or flowing, and it has already been said that it is flowing. This water has such a strong current that it flows in every possible direction. However, the movement of the water in the lakes is somewhat less than in the rivers and streams. If you wish to imagine the water flow in these lakes, imagine that it flows from the center of the lake in a radial manner to as many canals as it feeds, through which it connects with the other inland lakes, rivers and streams. But here we are dealing with another peculiarity or difference in comparison to the canals on earth. The water of these canals, which connect with other inland lakes, flows in the following manner: For example, in the canals which connect the land lakes, the current in Lake A flows through the canal on the left into Lake B in a long swirl, returning from Lake B on the right side back to Lake A. Therefore a boatman can travel on the left bank from Lake A towards the morning (east), whereas another boatman on the right bank can travel from Lake B to Lake A in a current which flows in the opposite direction. I should think that your hydro-mechanics would have severe difficulties in producing this kind of water movement. However, as far as the outflow that runs into a river or stream is concerned, here there is no counter movement; instead it either flows from an inland lake into a river or from a river into an inland lake. This does not impair navigation in the least, since all water movement on Saturn is very calm and the fastest current travels no more than 60 feet per minute, whereas a normal current travels anywhere from 6 to 30 feet per minute. Also, this movement of water has very little to do with navigation, but rather it is for the sake of movement, so that the waters do not become stagnant and foul; and through their constant movement these waters emit a beneficial breath of life.
SA|0|12|13|0|The beauty of these inland lakes is tremendously enhanced by the many white stone cones which are found mostly in the center of the lakes. The reason for this is that the water of these lakes is the calmest at the center, and it could very easily become stagnant and rot. Therefore care is taken through these stone cones on which the water can surge, thereby causing a friction and becoming invigorated again through the awakening of its inherent electricity. These cones are also quite often overgrown with the healing herb known to us as hellatharianga, the thousand-leaf gold shrub. Through its extraordinary fragrant ethereal exhalation of life, this herb makes the surface of the lake infinitely invigorating; that is why the Saturnites quite often travel by ship to these cones.
SA|0|12|14|0|Sometimes there are groups of thousands of these cones in the lakes, which are particularly magnificent in appearance. If you could see them, you would believe that you are looking at one of the largest cities on the water; even Venice would be merely a toy by comparison, because most of these cones have a circumference of 2 to 3 geographic miles and a height of 12,000 to 24,000 feet. There is enough room on a truncated cone to build a city. Now imagine a group of thousands of these cones, and that might give you an idea as to the size of such a cone city in the lake.
SA|0|12|15|0|The inhabitants of Saturn work diligently with their chisels to make one or another of these cones habitable by carving steps into these cones right to the top. Here they enjoy being for days on the cones which they have prepared in this manner. Very large cones are carved out, so that they eventually have several habitable floors. Access to the upper floors is achieved through carved-out spiral stairs on the exterior of the cone, by which they can reach the upper floors. But only those cones are selected which have no plant growth whatsoever. The cones that have plant growth are considered to be a sanctuary, and the Saturnites are of the opinion that it is a sin to put a chisel on such a cone. Occasionally they are informed by the angel spirits that it is not a sin at all, but instead it is imprudent to destroy such a noble plant with a chisel. Therefore the Saturnites spare those cones which sprout vegetation out of prudent humbleness. The tops and edges of the cones that have been prepared for habitation are tastefully decorated with all kind of leaves and the flags of the chajaba plant. And that is why such a group of stone cones in the center of the quiet water surface is indeed a beautiful sight, even to the Saturnites. If the people of earth could see this spectacle they would be speechless for quite a while.
SA|0|12|16|0|The beauty of such a waterside, or, rather, water cone city is enhanced by the many ships that are present and therefore there are quite a few family gatherings. Also the large variety of waterfowl, which are similar to swans in a great variety of colors, enliven the water surface between these cones and they also enliven large areas of the water with their many different songs. But do not imagine these birds to be the size of your swans   such a bird is as large as a small ship. That is why the people of Saturn ride on the backs of these water birds as a kind of enjoyment; and they are carried quite speedily by these birds for a while on the surface of the water. The Saturnites train these birds as draft animals and hitch them to their ships. If you could see such a voyage, you would term it a fairy-tale spectacle, if in front of one of these ships a few hundred of these birds are swimming and pulling it. Such a voyage is only for enjoyment and it does degenerate to the exploitation of these animals, because the Saturnites are compassionate towards all creatures. Therefore, they would not use them for hard labor, because the power of their will and belief is sufficient for all things.
SA|0|12|17|0|That covers everything regarding the inland lakes. We will now begin with the animal kingdom, namely with the wonderfully shaped water animals. Here, too, let your imagination roam and you will be privy to many miracles. For today, I say Amen!
SA|0|13|1|1|Chapter 13
SA|0|13|1|1|The shores of the oceans. Danger through storm floods. The moons and the rings as the originators of floods. The lower species of ocean animals. The giant blue mussel.
SA|0|13|1|0|To this point we have learned almost everything about the formation of the country itself, the rich vegetation and the waters and how all this can be properly used. Now we will turn from the kingdom of the elementary metallic vegetables and water sphere, which is the primary basis for the animal kingdom, to the animal kingdom itself.
SA|0|13|2|0|Before we deal with the actual animals, it will be necessary to inspect the regions of the ocean shores, which are the main housing for the greatest variety of animals. On earth, the shorelines of the oceans are the most populated regions, with a few exceptions, because of the access to the water and because it is very convenient to do business and have a transportation system on the shores of the oceans and water systems, provided these regions are not located on cliffs or reefs or sand and mud. But on the shores of the oceans on Saturn this is quite different. On Saturn no human being lives within 40 geographic miles of the shores. The reason for this is that the lowland is not inhabited up to 40 miles inward because no one is safe from sudden flooding. On earth the ocean is subject to periodical ebb and tide; much more so is this the case upon such a large planet. The tide rises in the same proportions to this planet as it does in all things on earth and everything that is on it.
SA|0|13|3|0|The reason why the tide on Saturn does not rise always to the same level is because of the seven moons of Saturn which all have a considerable influence on the planet itself. This influence occurs in those times when all seven moons are on one and the same side of the planet, as a result of the different speed in their orbits; therefore the ocean water rises higher than usual on that side of the planet. Since in your case only one moon orbits one planet, it would be imprudent to attribute ebb and tide to the moon, although regardless of that the earth's moon does exert an insignificant influence. But this influence of the moon on the earth does not even account for 1 inch when the natural rise in the level of the ocean water accounts for 6 feet. However, on a planet like Saturn the natural rise of the ocean water is a determining factor; add to this the fact that one moon raises the level by 1 inch and seven moons by 7 inches. You must apply these inches in proportion, as everything else on Saturn is proportionate to earth. You will quickly come to the conclusion that 7 inches, after you deduct all the other usual effective causes, are responsible for 420 feet. Add to this the natural rise in Saturn's ocean water of 360 feet during tide, and that will tell you how high the water of the ocean rises at times in the regions of the shore.
SA|0|13|4|0|If the ring above the ocean did not have such a beneficial effect upon the waters of the ocean, the lowland and some of the plains would be endangered for thousands of miles. But a peculiar phenomenon occurs during the time of tide through the attractive force of the ring   the ocean water very seldom invades farther inward than 40 geographic miles, because during the tide the ocean forms actual mountains of water under the rings. So the water draws together, forming these mountains, as if it did not want to intrude too far inland.
SA|0|13|5|0|These mountains of water greatly resemble the waterspouts on earth, but with the difference that on account of the attractive force of the ring they quite often reach ghastly heights of 100 geographic miles. Therefore, during high tide, navigation is as good as impossible. Because when a ship is seized by such a waxing mountain of water it is lifted with such indescribable ferocity and speed that as soon as it has reached the highest peak it is thrown downward with such a thrust that one cannot speak of a happy and unscathed return. It happens, but very rarely, that in some areas the accumulation of water is so high that it almost reaches the ring.
SA|0|13|6|0|Nevertheless, even the most insignificant accumulation of the ocean is very dangerous for ship and crew. Because whenever these accumulations occur, the ocean water whirls at an indescribable 5peed. If any ship comes within the range of such dancing mountains of water, the ship is pulled upward to the water crest in the beginning, when the whirl is still slow. The whirling increases as the water rises higher and higher; this is how it happens that a ship that has been swept along is thrust to such tremendous depths or else destroyed by the power of the whirling water. The diameter of such a water mountain, even of medium size, is anywhere from 20 to 50 geographic miles at its base, 10 to 20 geographic miles at the middle, and 1 to 2 geographic miles at the top. The gyration of the water in the middle of such a mountain has such a speed that one gyration takes from four to five minutes, whereas at the top it takes anywhere from one to one and a half minutes. Now you can imagine the power of the thrust that this mountain has! If a ship is on the surface of the ocean and, just below the ship, the peak of such a water mountain begins to form, the ship is lifted to ghastly heights. However, if the ship comes into the whirling current of this water mountain, it is then raised to the level of a particular water wave and is thrust far away downwards.
SA|0|13|7|0|This explanation has been absolutely necessary, before beginning with our description of the animal kingdom, because we have learned that on account of these circumstances the shores of the Saturnian oceans are not habitable. What will be shown, however, in this great act of nature, is the prime generation (abiogenesis = spontaneous generation) of the animal kingdom, because through this occurs a phenomenal mating act through which the atomic ether animalcule are admitted into the water, where they multiply from class to class, until they reach a level which you on earth call the kingdom of the amphibians. On this celestial body, this animal class forms an orderly transition from water animal to land animal. Therefore the shore-land is the first level, on account of the proper sequence of stages, regarding the continued development on which the water animals can cross over from the water to land. If we want to examine the animal kingdom on Saturn, we must therefore begin in the order wherein it actually has its origin.
SA|0|13|8|0|Therefore the water of the oceans is the first habitat of the animals. Which kind of animals do we discover first on this celestial body, namely in the ocean waters? Even there, the order is the same as on earth.
SA|0|13|9|0|The first class of animal consists of countless amounts of extraordinarily small white worms, which are so tiny that millions have adequate room in one normal drop of water. The second class is a larger class of worm which is already equipped with two arms. Even these are not visible to the keen eye of the Saturnites. These animalcule of the second level consume many thousands of the first species every second, and through this pattern their life into its own. The third class is a kind of elongated gray worm about the size of nematodes, namely the anguillula aceti. This animal class is very voracious and nourishes itself from the two lower classes and thus incorporates their life into its own. The fourth class are species of worms which have two heads and already have a length of 2.14 to 2.25 mm; towards the girth they are a little thicker, so that their shape is similar to a crescent roll. This animal only consumes its predecessors. The next class differs already from the previous ones by gender. In the preceding classes no difference in gender existed. This animal, however, on account of its two heads is structured in such a way that it unifies within itself the male and female principle, indicated by its two heads. The next or fifth class already consists of a kind of four-armed reddish coleopteron. This animal has a visible length of 4.28 to 4.50 mm and a body width of about 1.07 to 2.12 mm; it is a glutton because it eats all the preceding classes in countless amounts and thereby incorporates their life into its own. That is how, in the case of a thousand such levels of such living beings, one always enters into the other until they are accepted by the class of the crustacean.
SA|0|13|10|0|The class of the crustacean is just as plentiful; what appears first is the mussel, then the snail.
SA|0|13|11|0|Amongst the shell fish, the one that should be mentioned is the giant blue mussel, which quite often reaches such a size that, were you to see it on earth somewhere in an ocean, you would think it was an island, covering an area of 1 to 1 ½ square geographic miles. This mussel constitutes the final level so far as mussels are concerned. Its death is caused by little snails. The giant mussel is their source of food, and they eat their way into it from all sides. When the mussel is consumed in this manner, the shell is either thrown onto a smaller island or onto the shores of the mainland through the ebb and tide, where the inhabitants gather these valuable shells. These mussels are secured in the earth in such a way that several rain trees are planted between two mussel shells and, in these large mussel basins, the rain tree water is gathered in the most economical manner.
SA|0|13|12|0|The outer side of this giant mussel is not particularly beautiful, its color being dark green. However, the inside is much lovelier; it is similar to bright shining gold covered with a beautiful azure blue. Therefore, when you look at this mussel water-basin, it is magnificent when filled with the water from the rain trees. The people of Saturn like to bathe in this water, because it has the greatest purity, as it is saturated with an ethereal fragrance. Its scent is similar to nardus oil on earth, which is also among the most fragrant on earth.
SA|0|13|13|0|You will probably ask: How do the Saturnites move such a giant mussel? This is accomplished in a very simple manner. The mussel shell is not as heavy as you might imagine, because below the ring the objects are not as heavy as on any other region of Saturn, whether in northern or southern latitude. When the inhabitants of Saturn find this mussel, they open it up by using wedges and levers. They clean the shell carefully, close it again and glue the openings all around with a special kind of water paste. Then they wait with their ships for a little tide; this then lifts the mussel, which they have secured with a strong rope to their ship, and they begin their voyage inland on one of the rivers with a speed of which you have no concept. Under these circumstances, a Saturnite uses his mighty willpower to the fullest extent. Therefore you should not be surprised that the Saturnites transport objects from place to place which you would not dare to move because of their size and weight. This will be pointed out in a much clearer manner when other opportunities arise.
SA|0|13|14|0|In the next chapters we will examine the animal kingdom more closely, but for today, I say Amen!
SA|0|14|1|1|Chapter 14
SA|0|14|1|1|The Stick Snail. The Pyramid Snail. The Disk Snail that produces ointments and Garden Ornaments for the patriarchs' coats.
SA|0|14|1|0|Following the great giant blue mussel, we will now deal with the snail; first with those which are in the waters, and then with those which, in accordance with their physique, are more developed and live on land.
SA|0|14|2|0|In the waters there are thousands of different kinds of snails which are successively in such order that, in a biological relationship, one comes forth from the other, although it would be better expressed to say “in respect to the procreation of life.”
SA|0|14|3|0|As far as the preceding species of snail is concerned, they are of a lesser interest for your curious eye, although you could write volumes of books about these species. However, if you were to attempt to describe them in detail, you would never be able to list them all. Therefore we will only describe the species of these crustaceans which are on the highest step of development and which should be of special interest to you. We shall describe the five highest species because of their wonderful stature.
SA|0|14|4|0|The first highly developed species of snail is the stick snail. It is a particularly peculiar kind of snail because the whorl of the shell resembles an elongated screw. It is similar to carving a 60-foot long stick into a screw, or, in a better description, winding a long rope around this stick in such a way that another whorl could firmly mesh from the top to the bottom into the stick. Do not imagine this stick to be too thin; at the bottom, the thickest part has a diameter of 5 feet and from there it tapers off to a point, and the whorl also becomes proportionately thinner. On earth you would call a snail like that a kind of a serpentine obelisk. The reason why we called it a "stick snail" is because that is what the Saturnites call it.
SA|0|14|5|0|The outer color of this snail is absolutely beautiful. The thickest part is completely rosy red, as if you would cover finely polished silver with this color. Towards the tip, the red becomes darker, with the same metallic glow, so that the rose coloration begins with the faintest red and end with the darkest red. But the color is not the splendor of this snail – there is the trim on the whorl. The long-winding abdominal belt of this snail is adorned in the most beautiful color throughout, with larger and smaller pearls. The furrow that runs between the whorls is adorned with a golden ribbon which contains beautiful arabesque figurations. That is how the house of this snail is structured.
SA|0|14|6|0|The animal that lives inside this shell is less interesting; it is merely a polyp-like worm equipped with four proboscises. Its nourishment is made up of small snails and smaller mussels, which it grabs with its lowest tentacle, crushes, and then places the squashed food into its proboscis. With the other two proboscises, this animal feels its way around in order to find something to eat and to determine if some adversaries might close in. Should this be the case, then it withdraws into its beautiful house and closes off the exit with a whitish crust. But many times this precaution is to no avail, because its enemies are the sword lobsters, which I shall describe later on. The sword-tailed crustaceans (of the order of the xiphosura) have the ability to penetrate this crust; they enter this house by force and consume this defenseless animal little by little, until nothing remains. These lobsters then become victim to another larger snail, which we shall discuss later.
SA|0|14|7|0|The inhabitants of Saturn gather the shells of these stick snails and adorn their gardens with them. At times they use the shells as water pipes in the following manner: wherever there are springs in the mountains, they catch the water with the muzzle of the shell and cut off the tip of the tapered part; this results in a build-up of pressure, and the water streams out with force at the smaller end. Below that they place another shell, catching the water with a large muzzle, and they continue this sometimes for many miles downhill. That such a water pipe makes a very interesting impression you can very well imagine.
SA|0|14|8|0|The next species of snail is the pyramid snail. The color is  uniformly a golden grass green, the abdominal girth is proportionately adorned with large snow-white elliptic shapes, and the edges ire trimmed in such a way as if you were to frame an alabaster plate In a smoothly polished golden frame. This snail is very large; if you compare its size to something here on earth and measure its width, it would be considerably higher than your Schlossberg. [A hill (475 m) in the city of Graz, Styria.] The color of the animal that lives in this house is dark gray, and it has a protruding trunk the size of an immensely large elephant's. This trunk is far-reaching and extremely strong. On both sides of the trunk are two more trunks which are weaker, and on the very ends of each of these trunks there is a sharp-sighted eye. On the under-side of the snail there is a strong pair of whitish flippers which enable the snail to move fairly quickly over the ice whenever the surface of the ocean freezes. When this snail travels on the ocean its house is turned upwards, and when you view this traveling snail from a distance it looks like a swimming pyramid.
SA|0|14|9|0|This snail has a very vicious nature and attacks human beings by winding its trunk around its victims, crushing them and putting them in its large mouth. But the Saturnites are well aware of this and are therefore well-equipped when they want to catch this snail. They put a noose around its big trunk and close it fast, and the snail is as good as caught. Since the snail is an air-breathing animal and draws the air through its protruding trunk, it dies quickly when it can no longer inhale air through its trunk. The Saturnites know when the snail has died by the white liquid which escapes its mouth, because the liquid is already an initial sign of its internal decomposition.
SA|0|14|10|0|The people of Saturn gather this liquid because of its extraordinary fragrance, which by far surpasses your ambergris on earth. As soon as the dead snail ceases to produce this liquid, they turn it over to nature. Soon the vermin of the ocean take over and within a few days they completely consume the snail, that is, only the snail itself, not its hard and firm shell; at the wide opening the thickness of the shell is quite often anywhere from 24 to 30 feet. Once the shell has been cleansed in this manner, the Saturnites remove the shell from the ocean at the time of ebb, and it is taken to its destination in the same manner as the giant mussel.
SA|0|14|11|0|This snail's main source of nourishment is the kind of swordtail crustaceans that were mentioned earlier, which exist in various sizes and in great number. None are larger than the so-called ocean crab (macrocheira), but most of them are much smaller, often no larger than a grasshopper on earth. But how does this second species of snail, this pyramid snail, make a major catch of the swordtail crustaceans? This snail catches its prey when these crustaceans are the busiest, namely when their attention is directed towards their own consumption of the stick snail. When the pyramid snail comes across a stick-snail shell filled with these crustaceans, it winds its large trunk around it and takes it to the shore and places the snail house in such way that its wide side is exposed. As soon as the crustaceans are out of the water, they begin to move out, one after the other; this is the pyramid snail's opportunity to eat them. These crustaceans are therefore at the same time a life-gathering middle animal class through which the life of one snail passes over potentized into the life of another. Between two larger animal classes there is always a smaller animal class which is ill-disposed towards the previous larger class, but which is soon consumed as tasty nourishment by the larger class that follows.
SA|0|14|12|0|The third kind of ocean snail on Saturn is the disk snail. This snail resembles to some extent the nautilus snail on earth, but with the difference that your nautilus snail is of course considerably smaller, but much thicker in proportion to its platforms on both sides than the disk snail on Saturn to its platform. The disk of this snail often has a diameter of 600 to 720 feet, but the entire thickness from top to bottom is rarely much over 18 feet. At the time of the tide this snail is on the ocean floor, whereas at the time of the ebb it always swims on the surface.
SA|0|14|13|0|When the snail is on the ocean floor, it pushes its long trunk far above the surface of the water in order to inhale. Its position can be very easily determined through this, and it is usually caught while in that position. It is of course understood that this is done during medium tide, because during high tide none of Saturn's inhabitants would dare to be on the ocean. You may question why the disk snail is not captured at the time of ebb while it swims on the surface of the ocean. This animal cannot be caught while on the surface, for it can travel there at a great speed and cannot be captured without great effort. And even if someone could catch up, no one would be able to hold onto the disk, because this otherwise gentle creature will, at the slightest touch, retract all its extremities immediately and, by means of one of its flippers that extends into the water, begin to turn at such speed that no one would dare to touch this large fast-turning disk.
SA|0|14|14|0|What does this extremely peculiar snail actually look like? Indeed, I will tell you: you may immerse yourself in all kinds of wonderful fantasies, but you will not succeed in properly imagining the beauty of this snail. And this is the reason why the Saturnites seek to possess such a wondrous snail, often under severe circumstances and at great danger to themselves.
SA|0|14|15|0|As far as its house is concerned, this snail forms a complete circle, the opening bordering extensively along the flat pre-whorl and taking about a third of the total circle. The opening through which the disk snail arbitrarily projects its body and its wonderful extremities is not much wider than 3 feet, and the funnel-shaped rim of the elongated opening is so well and finely rounded that it tremendously enhances the entire splendor of the house, rather than giving it the appearance of something disorganized and incomplete.
SA|0|14|16|0|What does this house look like? Look and be astonished in your imagination! As far as the exterior of this house is concerned, it has a wonderful appearance. It can be compared to a house where a most artful and competent jeweler has trimmed it in a most multifarious, well-ordered fashion with all different kinds of precious gems. There is one row of diamond-like gems all around, with a weight of one pound each. Another row which follows is a row of rubies of the same weight, another one of emeralds, and so on, with all twelve kinds of the main precious gems. And in between each row is a stone border a free space that has the appearance of a wide gold ribbon. This band contains in an exalted form the most wonderful drawings that faithfully depict the previous group of animal species whose life is unified in this snail.
SA|0|14|17|0|The end of this snail house is finished off with a gallery of upright little golden columns about 6 feet in height; this has an appearance as if a skillful sculptor had sculptured a railing around such a disk, wheel or rondel, and, where the rods are artfully sculptured, little stick snails which are connected at the top with finely wound arches. These rods are in accordance with its kind; they are gold colored, like the gold of the stick snail itself. The winding arches have a more beautiful finish than the finest shiniest polished gold. Above each arch in an artful form you will find the pyramid snail in miniature with its very own peculiar color. The railing becomes lower at the beginning of the opening of the shell and eventually ceases completely where the animal projects its main extremities for a distance of about 30 feet.
SA|0|14|18|0|That is what the upper part of this snail looks like. As mentioned before, the sidewalls are not any higher, wider or thicker than 18 feet, and it looks like a colonnade of columns of 12 feet in height. The columns are white throughout and do not have a base or a capital; instead, they rise from the lower protruding surface to the upper ceiling. The background behind the columns is also lightly colored and resembles a rainbow. The elongated canal or rather the elongated opening of the snail shell is completely red, as sometimes on earth the clouds at sunset glow, and it has at the same time its own phosphorous luminosity which, especially at night, is not less illuminated and it appears like a cloud illuminated by the evening sun.
SA|0|14|19|0|What do the extremities of the snail look like? This snail extends a kind of round sail like a peacock with its long erectile ocelated tail coverts. When there is wind on the surface of the ocean, the sail serves the purpose of propelling the snail at exceedingly fast speeds on the surface. During a calm wind the snail fans the air with this large wheel-like sail so quickly that it moves rapidly over the surface of the ocean; this motion is accelerated by the lower extremities which are in the water.
SA|0|14|20|0|When this wheel-like sail is spread out it is very beautiful. Its color is pale violet. The border all around is a radiant red and self-illuminating, like clouds in the sunset glow. The entire wheel is divided into compartments at regular intervals, each of which is adorned with an excellent drawing of a stick snail, with the tapered end pointing downward. These compartments are adorned on the backside with swordtail crustaceans in perfect order from the smallest to the largest, and these drawings are a most beautiful gold-carmine color. Every compartment forms its own arch at the edge. In the front, this arch is adorned with a true reproduction of the disk snail itself and on the backside on a light blue background with the pyramid snail. The outer edge of the arch on the backside is a dazzling white, and it also has its own evening-cloud red luminosity, just like in the front.
SA|0|14|21|0|The long trunk which the snail uses to inhale is also completely white, but with a winding red ribbon; all along the center of this ribbon are little pale greenish-gold stars. This trunk also serves the snail as an arm to procure its nourishment. The snail's nourishment consists of a kind of ocean grass which grows on the shores. In this grass there are countless little gold worms which serve the snail as supplemental nutrients. Through this supplementary nourishment the snail acquires the life of all preceding species of animals.
SA|0|14|22|0|This snail already possesses its own strong instinct and sometimes produces enough intelligence so that, in certain countries, some human beings bestow upon this snail a divine reverence   this was caused by the fact that this snail, when not provoked or pursued, will rescue an object which accidentally falls into the ocean, whether that object be animal or human. Whatever this snail finds helpless on the surface of the ocean, it seizes with its strong trunk and places upon its beautiful and spacious disk and sails therewith to the shore and deposits it with its trunk on dry land. This is also why this extremely beautiful water animal has been given so many different names by the Saturnites in the different countries. Some call it the "ocean-sweeper, because it cannot bear to have anything float on the surface of the ocean; others call it the “life-saver”; others again call it the “ocean-light,” and others the “living ship” or the “miracle wheel”; and there are many more such designations for this animal.
SA|0|14|23|0|Except for human beings, this animal has almost no enemies. Once it reaches a certain age it dies. But when it dies, the beautiful house loses much of its splendor. That is why the Saturnites attempt to apprehend this animal alive and then kill it, so that the splendor of this beautiful house remains. When this animal is killed it floats on the surface of the ocean. The inhabitants take it quickly with their ships on one of the rivers towards their home. Once they have reached their destination, they carefully and skillfully remove the meat, so that the compartments of the big fan or sail are not damaged. The sail is then carefully removed from the firm body of the snail and carefully stretched out. And when it has properly dried, it is treated with extremely fragrant oils through which it becomes soft and pliable.
SA|0|14|24|0|From this snail-fan they tailor a type of coat. But these coats are worn only by those Saturnites, especially in Herrifa, who are held in high esteem as patriarchs. Such a fan maintains all its colors and drawings, but it loses its own luminosity.
SA|0|14|25|0|The remaining flesh of this snail is almost all grease; therefore they boil it out. This fat is then mixed with fragrant herbs, and the Saturnites prepare an extraordinarily exquisite ointment which is used only by the patriarchs.
SA|0|14|26|0|But what happens to the beautiful house? It is carefully pulled on land by the Saturnites and securely placed in a horizontal manner on an earth-wall built especially for the purpose, and mostly in one of the gardens of the patriarchs. This is a very pleasing sight. Many Saturnites enjoy looking at it, and on special occasions they even walk on it. However, walking on the house of the snail is done very rarely, because most patriarchs hold such garden adornment in high esteem, since on Saturn wealth is determined only by the splendor of one's garden. In order to increase the splendor of a garden, a shell of the pyramid snail is placed on one side of the shell of the disk snail. It is not unusual for one patriarch to have up to a hundred of these adornments in a straight line in his garden, that is of both species the same amount.
SA|0|14|27|0|It should suffice to say that all you have to do is to awaken the power of your imagination and you will be astonished at the magnificence and splendor of such a garden. Because one row of those diamonds with which the surface of a snail house is adorned is more valuable than the treasury of an emperor on earth, not even counting the other precious gems and radiant gold as well as all the other splendor which is contained in these gardens of the patriarchs.
SA|0|14|28|0|We will discuss the other two snails in the chapters that follow. For today, however, I say Amen!
SA|0|15|1|1|Chapter 15
SA|0|15|1|1|The Seven Snail. Practical utilization of its shell. Weight ratios on Saturn.
SA|0|15|1|0|The fourth snail cannot compete in splendor with the disk snail, although it greatly surpasses it in size. The people of Saturn usually call it the “large seven snail” – not because its shell houses seven individual snails, but because the shell of this snail consists of seven straight-upward, tower-high spires which emerge as an outgrowth from the snail’s elliptical shell. The main housing for the snail is completely oval, like an egg; the tapered end is always in the water, whereas the obtuse part is always pointing upwards. The whorl is not visible on the housing, because it is only on the inside of the shell. However, as far as the whorl is concerned, you will find an outgrowth of such a spire wherever it has completed one circle. These outgrowths are arranged in such a fashion that the largest of these spires emerges at the very top of the shell in the center, and the other spires surround the largest one in a descending order. One of these outgrowths resembles a large stick snake, but with the difference that these spires are considerably longer, and they are much thicker in diameter at the bottom at the main housing.
SA|0|15|2|0|The opening of the shell is completely round and is in a good ratio with the entire immense size of this crustacean. The body fills the large shell, so that the outgrowths can be pulled in at the animal's discretion. The snail projects the outgrowths if it wishes to dive underwater, and, if it wishes to be on the surface, it constricts itself with the outgrowths into the center of the shell, through which it rises to the surface of the water. The body of this snail, which pushes through the opening onto the surface of the water, is completely white and somewhat resembles a snail on earth, except that this snail has a large, long trunk in the front between its four large feelers which it uses very effectively to catch its nourishment.
SA|0|15|3|0|Its nourishment consists of all kinds of sea herbs; sometimes it eats an octopus, which it tears loose by force from the ocean floor and places in its large mouth. On the two large upper feelers it has sharp-sighted eyes which, with the aid of the feelers, it can turn in any direction. When this snail discovers any prey, it quickly rushes to the place and catches it immediately, whether it be some kind of sea-weed or an octopus. In order that it can travel, it has two strong flipper-like arms under the opening with which it catches the water and, through this motion, propels itself forward.
SA|0|15|4|0|How large is this snail? It has a diameter of 3,000 feet. The outgrowth in the center is higher than the highest tower on earth. [This book was written in 1841-42.] The diameter at the foot is often anywhere from 120 to 180 feet and tapers like a pyramid to a point at the top. The color of the shell is tinged between green and blue. From the center outgrowth run whitish-blue stripes that give the shell a tiger-like appearance. However, there are no other adornments. As far as the outgrowths are concerned, they look like a stick snail, as mentioned before, only the opening of the snail is purple.
SA|0|15|5|0|This snail is considered to be a good catch by Saturnites. When the meat has been removed from the shell, the shell is moved on the water, in the manner mentioned before, to an inland location, and the pointed part of the shell is immersed into the dry soil up to the level of the opening; then this type of vessel is used as a kind of container for seed or kernel fruit.
SA|0|15|6|0|Sometimes openings are installed on all sides of this snail house and on the inside of the shell a floor is installed. In this manner this snail house is used as a magnificent dwelling by the children of Saturn. The reason for this is that such a residential home can be kept very clean because of its extraordinary interior smoothness. The foundation of the floor consists of sand – in other words, the shell floor is filled with completely dry sand right up to the opening. White flat stones are placed upon the sand, always in the most beautiful order; these stones are plentiful in Herrifa. When the floor has been laid, then the building is ready, and it looks like large dome, above which rise the well-known spires. The tips are cut off so that light can enter, but also so that the fumes and the smoke from the fires that gather can escape.
SA|0|15|7|0|Since this species of snail is not too plentiful in Herrifa, such houses can usually be owned only by the patriarchs who live at the ocean shores. Because of its size and extraordinary massiveness, such a snail shell is even too heavy for the strong giant Saturnites to transport far inland. As far as the massiveness of this shell is concerned, the thickness of the walls is anywhere from 24 to 30 feet. If you take this into consideration, it might give you an idea as to its weight.
SA|0|15|8|0|If the ratio of gravity were the same on Saturn as on earth, then it would be completely impossible to transport such a shell, even if there were powers superior to those of the Saturnites. That which weighs 100 pounds on earth hardly weighs 1 pound under Saturn's ring. The Saturnites can even reduce this weight by artificial means, namely through the rarefaction of air in the interior. This method is employed especially when transporting the shell of this snail. The Saturnites use the dry branches of the pyramid tree, which are rich in resin, and they push them through the opening of the shell while they are burning. Through this combustion the air in the empty housing becomes so thin that it can be moved with ease. The people of Saturn are great masters in aerostatics. All of this will be explained in more detail in the chapters that follow.
SA|0|15|9|0|This concludes the chapter of the seven snail! Here too, awaken the power of your imagination a little and you will look with great amazement upon this animal as well as the utilization of its house from the view point of the inhabitants of Saturn, and you will be even more amazed if I tell you that such a building is of an indestructible firmness. Some of these shells on Saturn are older than your civilization; the older the building gets, the firmer it becomes. That is why the oldest of these buildings is held in high regard. Even though you might be amazed by this, keep in mind that these giant animals of this planet are only miniature creatures when compared to other animal species on Saturn. But they are even larger on Jupiter and unrivaled in size to those that exist on the sun. Contemplate what has been said thus far and look forward to what is in store for you! For today I say Amen!
SA|0|16|1|1|Chapter 16
SA|0|16|1|1|The giant, illuminated Ray Snail. Its appearance during ocean storms.
SA|0|16|1|0|This, the fifth snail, is the last in the order of the snails; at the same time it is the largest and in one respect the most peculiar. This snail is called “the ray snail.” It is seen by the inhabitants of Saturn only before the most severe ocean storms, which we discussed earlier. Its shape is the most magnificent that you can imagine. In order to make a comparison, there is nothing on earth that is similar.
SA|0|16|2|0|But to give you an idea, imagine a large cut brilliant; because this snail is so angular, the top part is more flat, whereas it is more pointed at the lower parts. The edges, which, on the upper portion, are several thousand in number, are arranged in the most beautiful order and all of them are in triangles. They look like polished golden stripes 3 feet wide, which are everywhere enclosed by a completely equilateral triangular area. The triangular plate measures 18 feet on each side, and none is larger or smaller. Only on the very top of the snail is there a larger area which is not triangular. It has thirty-two points, and is similar to a compass dial which, at its outer ends, is also trimmed with wide gold stripes. These plates are as translucent as a cut diamond and are of the same hardness. All these facets have the ability to absorb the light of the sun and the stars and then emit it at night when it becomes darker in the various refraction of rays.
SA|0|16|3|0|What is the size of this snail? While it is on the surface of the ocean it could easily accommodate all the houses, streets and squares of your capital city.'9 The shell itself is 60 feet thick and from the top of the shell to the tip of the bottom, is 1,800 feet. As far as the width is concerned, the diameter usually exceeds 1 geographic mile. The opening of this shell is elliptical and has a diameter of 420 feet. The snail stretches its massive head, which is very similar to that of a walrus, through this opening. It stretches its head so far over the surface of the ocean, and mostly so straight, especially during storms, that on earth it could see over high mountains with ease.
SA|0|16|4|0|Despite its tremendous size, this snail has a gentle nature and does nobody any harm. Its nourishment consists of the three different kinds of food. First, water plants which are also very large in size and in abundance. Secondly, the large sea worms. Thirdly, at times it feeds on sea birds, which are a delicacy for the snail. It only eats these birds during severe storms, because during calm water this giant animal is usually in the depths of the ocean.
SA|0|16|5|0|On a dark, stormy night when the snail emerges from the depths of the ocean, it often spreads such a strong light that an area of 100 square geographic miles on the ocean is completely illuminated. Imagine that during a storm the many mountains of water almost reach the sky, and you are standing on a high mountain overlooking several thousand square geographic miles of ocean, where here and there such ray snails emerge. This will give you a small idea of the spectacle this view affords the people on this planet. It becomes especially imposing when several of these snails emerge in groups and raise their long necks above the surface of the ocean while they hunt for the storm birds that fly about. However, for you, using your terminology, such a sight would be gruesome and awfully beautiful.
SA|0|16|6|0|This snail is not captured by the Saturnites, because during the calm it is never on the surface of the ocean. Secondly, the shell is too heavy to transport anywhere on land for a particular purpose. This snail reaches a very old age and usually lives 30 Saturnian years. When it dies, the entire shell falls apart and everything else decays as well in due time. The flesh is usually devoured by a kind of fish that resembles the sharks in the oceans of earth, but has an even greater resemblance to the crocodiles.
SA|0|16|7|0|This concludes the chapter about the ray snail. Here, too, awaken the power of your imagination, and with the help of the information given, you should be able to achieve a proper conception of this animal.
SA|0|16|8|0|In the next chapter we will deal with the third group of crustaceans, but first we will discuss the turtles; [In the original manuscript, there is no mention of this species of crustacean.] the description of these will amaze you even more than the mussels and snails. For now, I say Amen!
SA|0|17|1|1|Chapter 17
SA|0|17|1|1|More information about water animals. The largest whale-like fish Bisorhiohiohio. A transformer of the spiritual astral of water animals to animals of the air.
SA|0|17|1|0|Up until now, much information has been given about this planet and its planetary structure as well as its domain or land, plants and animals, and where there was a break in sequence, while describing the outstanding species of snails. We will now briefly and in a comprehensible manner continue with the description. We will not linger too long with the individual species; instead, we will discuss only the most important matters and we will offer a general overview of all the other things.
SA|0|17|2|0|Consequently, we will describe in passing the animals that live in the water in general, and then turn to the inhabitants of the air. We will not linger with them for too long either, and the same applies to the land animals, in order to sooner discuss the human beings on this celestial body. Now we will return to the water animals.
SA|0|17|3|0|You have been given an understanding of the large water masses and immense oceans which are on this planet, and you also know that on earth the largest and mightiest animals live in the water. You will find the same circumstances on Saturn. Naturally, the species and classes are much different and they have little or no resemblance to those on earth. We will only mention a few, first of all those that belong to the enormously large family of fish.
SA|0|17|4|0|The largest of all fish on Saturn is the bisorhiohiohio. This fish is approximately on the same level as the whale on earth; however, as far as its shape is concerned there is a vast difference. This fish has a completely round head, 600 feet high. Therefore this head has the appearance of a ball with a diameter of 600 feet and opens backwards in the middle. This head has no teeth or gills; in both the lower part and upper part of this immense round cavity of the mouth there are two completely flat, round, hard disks. At the rearmost part or entrance to the wide throat there is a long, pliable double tongue, which this fish uses in order to pull the nourishment which has been crushed by the two disks into the throat. And of course the huge main body is connected to this immense head. A fully grown adult fish has a main body length of approximately 18,000 feet and a height of 9,000 feet, measured from the abdominal area to the back (dorsum). This fish is up to 6,000 feet in diameter at its largest circumference. In addition, this fish has a tail of 6,000 feet in length which it uses for turning and movement. On the back of this fish there are extraordinarily strong fins which are often over 600 feet in diameter. In the abdominal area there are two swimming arms similar to those of the seals or walruses on earth.
SA|0|17|5|0|If you picture the bisorhiohiohio in your imagination, it should become clear to you that if this fish were lying somewhere on a shore on earth, and if it were to spread its dorsal fins, it could compete with some of the higher mountains on earth. Even the Saturnites call this fish a swimming mountain, a swimming island, or a swimming land; some even call it a water planet.
SA|0|17|6|0|The question arises: Do the Saturnites catch this fish? The answer is no, because every person on Saturn has an extraordinary respect for this fish. When this fish sees something approaching it on the surface of the water, it opens its large spherical head and travels with great speed towards the object and crushes it with the great power and weight of its head and devours it as soon at it enters the throat. Fortunately the habitat of this fish is mostly only the polar regions, which, on account of permanent snow and ice, are much less accessible for the Saturnites than the polar regions of earth. It is therefore a rare occasion that such a fish is seen by someone on Saturn. But if it is spotted in the northern parts, which is the habitat of this fish, this is considered a bad omen. As a result of it, the people flee as far inland as possible, because they are of the opinion that this fish has been sent by the evil spirits of the ice for their demise. At the spot where such a fish has been spotted, nobody dares to set foot for a long time. This is also why the northern parts of Saturn are rarely inhabited at all.
SA|0|17|7|0|You might now ask: What then is the actual purpose of this fish? This fish is the last organ of acceptance of everything that is spiritual astral in the water animals, and it distributes this spiritual astral to all kinds of animals of the air, because not only does one future kind of air animal develop in this organ in accordance with the spiritual-substantial part, but the entire future species of air animals of this celestial body originate from it, and without this fish becoming extinct because of it. In this respect this fish resembles a small planet rather than an animal, which is also a lasting organism through which countless spiritual species pass through and develop, one distinct from the other. This applies also to your whale on earth; however, regarding the general effect, the whale is far behind the bisorhiohiohio, because the whale on earth only prepares feathered animal species of the polar regions, whereas the Saturn whale provides the entire planet with the feathered inhabitants of the air – in other words, within this fish the souls from the water animals are transposed into all the various kinds of souls of the feathered inhabitants of the air.
SA|0|17|8|0|This fish is therefore the largest and at the same time the most noteworthy of this entire planet. Besides this, there are countless classes of fish and amphibians of all kinds imaginable, different in size, form and usefulness. Besides this giant fish, there are approximately another hundred kinds which, in regards to size, measure up to your whale on earth. In order to mention and describe them all in detail would not serve the purpose of why I disclose this planet to you. However, if you were spiritually more alert it would be very easy for you to look at even the smallest detail, not only on Saturn but also on other planets, without any explanation from Me.
SA|0|17|9|0|With this chapter we have come to the conclusion regarding information about the water animals of this planet, and we shall now turn our attention to the inhabitants of the air, which will be of considerable more interest to you than all the species of water animals of which you have learned up to now.
SA|0|18|1|1|Chapter 18
SA|0|18|1|1|Flying insects. The Saturn fly. The flying star. The giant butterfly corn and the utilization of its plumage.
SA|0|18|1|0|If you look about the earth you will find, besides the many species of birds, an even larger number of classes of species of those small winged animals which are known to you under the general name of flying insects. Such creatures also exist in large numbers on Saturn, in a great variety of species and kinds. As on earth, the fly is one of the most important insects amongst them. This is also the only animal on Saturn which resembles the fly on earth in every respect, though on the lakes and rivers you find a larger kind of fly In countless numbers. This fly is bluish-white during the day. After sunset, when it is usually very active, it illuminates like a light star, almost like the lantern fly (genera Fulgora Laternaria) in America and in other southern tropical countries. Of course, this larger species of Saturnian fly surpasses all those on earth in the brightness of its light, because its light is completely white and it is larger than any flying insect on earth. At night the Saturnites often enjoy the playful flight of these insects when thousands of them criss-cross the air.
SA|0|18|2|0|This is an animal that is noteworthy and belongs to the class of the inhabitants of the air. Another kind of insect, which is at home on Saturn and on no other planet, is the “flying star.” This animal begins its particular vital activity only at night. Its habitat during the day is the well-known pyramid tree. At night, just after sunset, it is an uplifting spectacle for the Saturnites, when at dusk thousands of such illuminated stars fly away from a pyramid tree.
SA|0|18|3|0|Why is this insect given the name “flying star”? Because it has, on each side of its elongated round body, three pointed pyramidal wings that shine very brightly; when these wings are spread out it gives this insect the shape of a six-pointed star. When this insect is completely grown, it has a diameter of 9 inches and its wings shine particularly brightly during flight. Since the flying star does not stray too far from its abode, these giant trees adopt a radiating appearance throughout the night when thousands of stars buzz around in all directions.
SA|0|18|4|0|Besides this glowing insect, there are a number of other insects which glow at night in various colors. However, their light is not as strong and they are considerably smaller. That is why the Saturnites pay less attention to them. There are also several larger groups of birds; by night their plumage emits a very bright light, especially when in flight.
SA|0|18|5|0|Since there is not much more to be found which is of particular importance in the insect kingdom, we will immediately turn our attention to the kingdom of the birds. And while we are on this bridge of transition we will dedicate some of our attention to the butterflies.
SA|0|18|6|0|Just as the butterflies on earth carry the most beautiful colors and markings on their wings, on Saturn this applies even more so. A butterfly which is known as com is the largest and most magnificent of all the butterflies on this celestial body. When it spreads its wings it covers 1,719 square yards of ground. Its body is approximately 120 feet long and has a diameter of almost 6 feet. Its feet are stronger than those of an elephant on earth. Each foot has six members and is structured in such a manner that it can be extended when necessary. Its feelers look almost like two poplar trees which protrude from its head; the feelers have branches which are in regular intervals right and left of each other, similar to the arrangement of the needles on some coniferous trees. The proboscis is longer and stronger than that of an elephant on earth. And this is what this butterfly looks like: In accordance with its body it resembles a robust creature, but that is not the case at all. This creature is extraordinarily shy and is very difficult to apprehend. And this difficulty is increased significantly by its swift flight.
SA|0|18|7|0|The young girls on Saturn are the best qualified and most skillful in capturing this animal, because it is much more effortless for them to float in the air than the males. For this purpose they use a pair of artificial wings and follow the butterfly with great speed. When they catch it in the air, there is great jubilation among them; they use everything the butterfly provides for decorating their clothing, because there is hardly a planet where the female gender, especially the younger generation, attaches as much value to pretty clothing as on Saturn. In order to understand why this butterfly is of so much value it will be necessary to show its splendor. It will, however, be fairly difficult to give you a proper idea of the supernatural beauty of this butterfly. It wings are completely square, except that they have a tapered tip on both sides at the ends towards the head, which is approximately 9 feet long and closely resembles a wide sword.
SA|0|18|8|0|The color of the upper part of the wing looks like brightly polished rose-colored gold. On this golden surface hang a large number of the most beautiful feathers of all possible colors. These colors sparkle in a polished metallic radiance and change with the slightest movement. The feathers are attached to the surface of the wings in such an order that the most beautiful markings and forms emerge through this. These markings are not of a permanent nature as they are on the wings of your butterflies; but the order is such that entirely different and wonderful forms appear continuously through the different movements by which the colors are changed. The edges of the wings are adorned with feathers similar to the train of a peacock on earth, except that they are much larger and more vivaciously scintillating in their blaze of color. The underside of the wings is similar to a polished gold surface, as if covered with a fine green layer of paint. The feet of this butterfly are also attired with the most magnificent feathers as well as the entire body. The feelers, however, are the most beautiful part of this animal; its main stem is extremely light and looks completely like translucent gold. If you can imagine, it reflects all kinds of different colors with every movement, almost like a cut diamond stick to which the same kind of feathers with which the edges of the wings are adorned are attached on both sides. The proboscis is a dazzling white color and sparingly wound around with ribbons that surpass a rainbow in their splendor of colors.
SA|0|18|9|0|The most wonderful thing are the eyes of this butterfly. You would not be able to look into them because of their tremendous sparkle, just as you cannot look at the sun when it rises or sets. When the butterfly is killed, the splendor of its eyes ceases. That is why the eyes are not valued as much. However, regardless of this, they are carefully removed and the liquid is drained. Through skillful preparation the women make a kind of handbag or purse out of them which, because of its translucency and durability, is used by the elegant ladies of this planet, as on earth the so-called Ridicüle which is either a net-like bag or knitted bag. Whatever this butterfly provides, nothing is discarded except for the naked inner body; everything else is used for adornment in the most extraordinary manner.
SA|0|18|10|0|Why does this kind of finery have such extraordinary value? There are three reasons: first, this beautiful creature, because of its rarity, is very hard to come by; second, the feathers are very durable – the women on Saturn consider them to be indestructible; and third, the feathers are unbelievably light and retain their color and splendor.
SA|0|18|11|0|There is a group of birds whose feathers are similar to those of this butterfly. These bird feathers are offered by certain profiteers on Saturn as the “real thing,” but there are also well-educated experts who can differentiate the real feathers from the false, the same as jewelers on earth can differentiate an imitation from a precious stone. But beware when such a swindler falls into the hands of the women to whom he sold these false feathers - they sharpen the quill of the false feathers and scratch him with it all over so that in the future he will not dare to sell imitation merchandise to someone else; furthermore, no one will buy anything more from a merchant who bears these kinds of scars.
SA|0|18|12|0|This is our famous butterfly. You have learned how this animal is captured and what it is used for; it is not really necessary to mention how the women on Saturn use it as an adornment. But in passing it can be mentioned that some women who are very vain cover their entire bodies with the wings of this butterfly, so that when you look at them they look almost like the butterfly itself This should suffice, because it is not necessary to learn more about it, and as far as I am concerned this display of vanity is no more pleasing to Me here on Saturn than it is on earth.
SA|0|18|13|0|You can well imagine that besides this butterfly, there are still countless numbers of such animals in all colors, kinds, species and sizes, and you can deduce this easily from the multifariousness of everything that is on this planet.
SA|0|19|1|1|Chapter 19
SA|0|19|1|1|The different kinds of bats. The Flying Cow. The flying ribbon. The jewelry trade on Saturn.
SA|0|19|1|0|Before we begin with the actual species of birds, we will discuss a species of flying animal which on earth belongs to the class of bats (chiroptera) and others like it, animals with modified limbs covered with a membranous skin that serves as wings. Do we find these kinds of animals on Saturn? Most definitely so, and considerably more so than on earth. There are no bats in the actual sense; however, there are other creatures in large amounts which have such wings. If you were to deal with each of these animals in particular, you would require more than 10,000 sheets of paper. In this instance, however, it serves no particular purpose. Therefore we will discuss only a few animals of this order, and with the others we will deal only in general.
SA|0|19|2|0|A particularly peculiar type of these animals is called the “flying cow.” It is exceptionally beautiful and is approximately the size of a fully-grown ox on earth, except that towards the tail it is about 3 feet longer; it has four feet with beautiful dazzling white claws. It is red on the back and light green in the abdominal area. The skin has a shine to it, similar to the finest silk velvet on earth. The head has a great resemblance to a greyhound, only it is a completely different color. Beginning from the neck to the head it is light blue, and from the back of the neck to the snout it has a red stripe. The lower part of the head gradually changes to a dark blue.
SA|0|19|3|0|In the area of the front feet there are two long arms right and left, which, when stretched out, cover a diameter of 36 feet. From these arms span a strong skin in connection with the hind feet; it is understood that this only occurs when the animal intends to fly; when this animal does not fly the arms are folded; each arm has three members. The arms fit so snugly to the rest of the body that they are hardly noticeable even if you are close by. However, when the flying cow spreads its wings to fly, it has the most beautiful appearance. The skin of the arms is also a dazzling white. And each arm has at its end four well-shaped fingers with strong pointed nails for the purpose of holding onto things. The winged skin looks like the finest polished gold and is adorned with light red dots and stripes in regular intervals that run into each other. The edges of this winged skin are trimmed as if with a shining rainbow which ends everywhere into completely dazzling white strings more than 30 inches long which shine like glass threads, more than the finest silk.
SA|0|19|4|0|The eyes of the flying cow are extremely sharp and lively, and at dusk they sparkle like diamonds. The snout of this animal is dark red and its mouth has a fresh red color like roses. Its numerous teeth look like pure crystal. Its tongue is bright red and proportionately very long, so that this animal can make use of it for many things, such as washing its face and cleaning its entire body; because this animal has a particularly pliable body. It can use its tongue for drinking just like a dog on earth. And when this animal rolls up its tongue lengthwise, which it does all the time when it takes to the air, it produces through this tube-like tongue a very loud whistling sound which can be heard far and wide.
SA|0|19|5|0|Why do they call this animal the “flying cow”? It has a full and complete udder with four teats between its two hind legs, and this udder is filled with an extremely fine tasting milk as soon as its young are born. That is why the Saturnites often capture it, and in many areas it is tamed as a highly beneficial domesticated animal; and this is made easier because the animal is extremely gentle. When it bears its young, there is only one male among six calves. When this male is fully grown, it differs from the female in that instead of having an udder, like a/sheep earth, it has a scrotum, and on its head it has one small completely white horn that is slightly bent backwards between its two down-hanging white ears.
SA|0|19|6|0|If you could make use of the power of your imagination, it would not be difficult to imagine the beauty of this animal. You will probably think and say: “Why is this animal so beautiful and what purpose does it serve?” But I say to you: If you direct your attention towards the beauty of the flowers on earth as well as their multifarious forms and shapes, could you not ask in this instance as well: “Why must the blossom be so beautiful? Would it not be more suitable for such a simple seed kernel to produce a much less striking blossom?” Behold, for questions of this kind the answers have not yet matured, for regarding the beauty of such creatures it will be impossible for you to grasp the reason, since it lies in the realm of My light or wisdom. Therefore, be content solely with the idea that, by accepting the commonly valid reason for all these kinds of forms and shapes, I, the good above all and the most wise Creator of all things, know why I created all things and creatures in this manner.
SA|0|19|7|0|After we have taken a look at this creature, we will take a look at other flying animals. The Saturnites call this animal the “flying ribbon” or at times the “flying rope.” How does this animal come by its name? Once we have taken a closer look at it, the explanation will become clear. Behold, the body of this animal resembles the body of a well-shaped monkey on earth. When it walks, it does so on its hind feet just like a human being. The front paws are very long and equipped with a flying membrane along the side of the body right to the middle of the hind legs; otherwise this animal uses his front paws in the same manner as a monkey. When it stands upright it is 18 feet tall, and when it squats it is half as tall. The body of the flying ribbon has nothing exceptional about it other than that the abdominal area is light blue and it has dark red wool towards the end of the back.
SA|0|19|8|0|In accordance with that, what is actually distinctive about this animal? It is its long tail, which it only spreads out when it flies. When this animal walks around, it rolls up its tail so skillfully that it comes to rest right above the coccygeal vertebra, as if someone would have a tight round roll on his back. A mature animal has a tail approximately 540 to 600 feet long, with an approximate width of 30 inches. However, this tail is so fine when it is rolled up that it hardly has a diameter of 18 inches. The entire tail has so-called “internal feeling threads” which cause the rolling up of the tail. Because the tail has no bony members, this is only an extension of the skin on the back. The tail has the colors of the lightest rainbow and, on the top as well as on the bottom, it has extremely short and fine wool like uncut silk velvet, so that this wool forms many little very light glimmering wool-warts. Now you know why this animal is called the “flying ribbon.”
SA|0|19|9|0|You will rarely find this creature still in possession of its rail, especially in highly inhabited areas, because the Saturnites hunt it to a great extent, and it can be easily caught during the day since it does nor fly during the daytime. Once it is caught, nothing will happen to this animal other than losing its tail. The tail is cut off very close to its back and is used by the Saturnites, especially the aristocrats, to enhance one’s clothing. Again, the women are the ones who adorn themselves with it, after the tail has been treated with fragrant flower oils in order to make it pliable and, like your leather, durable and tough. Usually the tail is worn as a headband, but it is also girded around the loins. This animal is always a welcome guest for the Saturnites. And since the tail grows back again, this animal is tamed and kept as a domesticated animal.
SA|0|19|10|0|The jewel merchants on Saturn breed these animals. And since the price is determined by the length of the tail, they usually stitch two or even three shorter tails together and sell them as one. When such a fraud is discovered, the women will punish such jewel merchants severely.
SA|0|19|11|0|On Saturn it is often the case that women exercise jurisdiction over men, since the men on Saturn are usually much in love, just as on earth. This is the reason why men are more yielding and therefore often fooled because of their love for their women; and therefore they are also at the mercy of these fashion-conscious women. On the other hand, in comparison to those on earth these women are incomparably more modest and more domesticated. This is why the men are so inclined towards them and gladly grant them many privileges. However, when we discuss the Saturnites we will deal with this aspect in more detail. Let us now return to the animals.
SA|0|20|1|1|Chapter 20
SA|0|20|1|1|The host of flying animals without plumage. The kingdom of birds. The water hen, Behor: A large species of Heron. Heaven's messenger. The flight-tone accord of these birds. Song and music of the Saturnites.
SA|0|20|1|0|As mentioned, the numerous species of flying animals on Saturn are so extensive that it would take more than 10,000 sheets of paper to record their names. However, their various forms and shapes are much more admirable than their great multitude. Almost all quadruped animals on Saturn, as well as the many species of fish, also find a modification in these flying creatures. The situation is such that if all the tame and wild animals on earth, the amphibians and water animals, would have wings just like the bat, you would have winged elephants, horses, oxen, lions, tigers, hyenas and so on throughout the entire animal kingdom. What was given above as an example for earthly understanding is a reality on Saturn, with the difference that the flying animals are considerably smaller which correspond to those which have no wings and inhabit the firm ground or waters of this planet; these animals are of course also much larger in size, stronger and mightier.
SA|0|20|2|0|By now you might have an idea how lively everything must be on Saturn. And the pleasant part about all this is that these creatures are mostly gentle. Through the power of their will, the Saturnites are constant masters of the elements as well as of most animals. There are only a few animals which have the reputation of the bisorhiohiohio.
SA|0|20|3|0|Since we have taken a look at the flying animals on Saturn which belong to the class without plumage, and we have learned how great their numbers are and their multifariousness, the thought should emerge and should result in the following question: "If there are so many flying creatures on this planet, how will they all be able to exist? If all of these animals would take to flight, the entire air space must be occupied." However, this concern on your behalf for this large planet is completely in vain. Think about one fact only: this planet is over a thousand times larger than the earth, and, as you know, it has over 70 continents, several of which have the same surface area as the entire earth's surface, even if all the oceans and all the other waters were solid land. On earth, human beings can walk around, even though in the air, on land, in the ground and in the water there are millions of creatures of all kinds. And just as people on earth are not too much bothered by animals, the same applies to the inhabitants of Saturn. Irrespective of the fact that there are so many different and peculiar species of animals on this planet, you will see even fewer animals roaming about free in nature than on earth, where everything moves about in much smaller circles than on Saturn.
SA|0|20|4|0|In order that you may have an idea of the vastness of this planet, I should like to draw your attention to what has been mentioned earlier about this celestial body regarding the distance between the dwellings of the inhabitants on Saturn. As far as the housing of the inhabitants is concerned, the same applies to all the other circumstances; everything has its completely sufficient space or room. That is why border disputes are as good as unknown on this celestial body.
SA|0|20|5|0|This fact must be mentioned in advance so that you do not fall victim to disbelief when I give you an account of all the feathered inhabitants of the air and the animals which inhabit the land.
SA|0|20|6|0|Now we will turn our attention to the birds! You know how multifarious this species is, even on your small planet, when you begin your account with the large ostrich and continue all the way to the small hummingbird. But how small is the earth's surface in comparison to the much larger surface of Saturn! On Saturn there are thousands of times more species of these types of animals than on earth. If you wish to determine the number of species, I can tell you: if on Saturn there were only one male and one female of each species, there would be 240 million birds. Naturally, there is not one genus of bird alone in one and the same land, but there exists also in each country other species. The species that inhabit the southern part of a country do not resemble those of the northern parts, even though they belong to one and the same species. For example, there is a water hen or coot which is very well-known on Saturn. It looks entirely different in southern water than it does in northern. All species of birds, tame and wild, are different in shape, in color and usefulness - from south to north and from east to west, in one and the same country.
SA|0|20|7|0|From what has been said thus far you can gather that it is impossible to record all the names of all these animals in one lifetime. You must also concede that it would be an even greater impossibility to describe every individual bird in accordance with its species, all its functions, form and shape as well as its determination. Therefore, we shall only briefly describe the first and the largest bird on Saturn from the feathered kingdom of the animals.
SA|0|20|8|0|The name of our bird is behor or the “air ship.” You can believe that if this bird were on earth it would take up more space than the largest ocean liner, without even taking its wingspan into consideration. When this bird is in flight or has its wings spread, in accordance with your measurements, the tips of the two outermost flight feathers are a good hour's distance from each other. [3,75 km.] The quills of the flight feathers have a larger diameter than the trunk of the largest oak tree on earth. And each of the feathers on the wings has a length from the quill to the outermost tip of approximately 4,800 feet. This bird has also very long and strong legs. When it is standing on the ground its feet are proportionately just as long as a heron's on earth. Why does this bird have such disproportionately long legs? Because it is an aquatic bird and therefore its habitat is the ocean shore, where it lives on fish. You will never see it on land – it either swims on the water or flies low above the water; that is why the Saturnites call it the “flying ship.”
SA|0|20|9|0|Is this bird beautiful? The answer is no, it is not plagued by beauty. If you imagine a heron, but on a much larger scale, you will have approximately the shape of our flying ship. Its color is ash-gray throughout and at times dark brown; its beak resembles that of a goose and its head is about the same, only proportionately larger. A fish in the waters on Saturn that has the size of a fully developed shark on earth is devoured by this bird with the same ease as if you would eat a strawberry. This will give you an idea of its size and shape.
SA|0|20|10|0|Some of you might ask: Is this giant bird dangerous in any way? No, not at all. The behor is very fearful and will flee when approached by a human being, even a child. Its size is deceptive, because it has very little to do with that bird's actual strength; only its large, many fathom-long feathers make it look so large. If robbed of its feathers, it would not weigh by far as much as the weakest woman on this planet.
SA|0|20|11|0|Now we have learned about one bird, the largest on this planet. This bird is also quite different at the various oceans in regards to size, color and shape.
SA|0|20|12|0|The next bird in line is the most peculiar on Saturn and is known as “heaven’s messenger.” This bird resembles a white pigeon on earth as far as shape and color are concerned, though it is 500 times larger. The Saturnites believe that this bird flies constantly in the air, because nobody has ever seen heaven's messenger sitting or resting anywhere. The Saturnites are right in one respect. Because the heaven’s messenger does not rest anywhere on land, it flies about very leisurely, high in the air at times and then low. But when it becomes hungry it flies with great speed towards the ocean shores, where it hides in the remotest corners and seeks its nourishment there, which consists of a kind of fatty white cliff moss.
SA|0|20|13|0|Once the bird has eaten and regained its strength, it flies inland again to extraordinary heights. This it usually does early in the morning before sunrise, which is one reason why it is also called the “sun messenger” in some areas of Saturn.
SA|0|20|14|0|While in flight this bird sings the most beautiful songs, in a much more perfect manner than the nightingale on earth. This is why this bird is also called the “merry morning singer,” especially by the Saturnian women.
SA|0|20|15|0|Even though this white bird is mostly sighted and heard quite frequently in parts of the country which are situated close to the ocean, the people still stand and watch it until they lose sight of it in the distance. At times the Saturnites are so taken by this bird that they would bestow upon it a divine reverence if this were allowed by the spirit-angels of the planet.
SA|0|20|16|0|But this will not happen, for these birds have an inborn instinct. They avoid nothing more than the gaze of a human being. If a person on Saturn merely envisages such a bird, he may be assured that the bird will soon withdraw this person's desire to view it. That is why this bird inhabits places which are inaccessible to the view of the Saturnites.
SA|0|20|17|0|Especially noteworthy is this bird’s sometimes extraordinarily fast flight; it is not that easy to gain the right concept of its speed. Once this bird has reached a certain height, it easily travels 1,000 geographic miles in one hour. When this bird is in flight during the night, it glistens throughout in a bright white color. And because it flies at high speeds, it almost has the appearance of a shooting star. It prefers to fly across land at night, when it becomes a major spectacle for Saturnites. Some Saturnites are so fond of these light-apparitions that, in those regions where this bird is at home, they lie on their backs on a hill without trees so as to have an unobstructed view of such a bird in flight.
SA|0|20|18|0|There is one other peculiarity: if two or three birds fly in a straight line at high speeds, they produce a pure sound by cutting through Saturn's air. When several of these birds fly in this manner in the same direction, almost each bird produces another sound. These sounds often form a chord which swells from a pianissimo to a fortissimo and fades again to a pianissimo, the same as a tone or chord on the piano.
SA|0|20|19|0|This is why this bird holds many extraordinary attractions for the Saturnites. Although they are very fond of singing and especially of harmonious chords, they are not very musical. They have the simplest and most primitive musical instruments, but they have much better singing voices. The women usually sing the melody and the men sing only the chords. These singers often amuse themselves for days with one chord, after they are fortunate enough to have found one. However, it is very difficult for them to find another good or harmonious chord after an interruption. As far as the. Saturnites are concerned, any other circumstances will be presented in a clear manner at the right time. Since we cannot report anything more of great importance in regards to our heaven's messenger, sunbird and merry morning singer, we shall turn to another of our feathered inhabitants of the air.
SA|0|21|1|1|Chapter 21
SA|0|21|1|1|The singers above the rivers and lakes. The masters of the art of the fugue. The northern singer of the air, The most effective music.
SA|0|21|1|0|The species of birds which we will now discuss are called the “singers above the rivers and lakes.” These birds were mentioned once before because of their delightful singing. However, we will dedicate a little more attention to them and first take a look at their shape. These birds somewhat resemble the swans on earth, only twenty to thirty times larger in size, and the neck is not as long proportionately, but instead is much thicker. The head is proportionately larger than the head of a swan.
SA|0|21|2|0|These birds have a very flexible larynx which is in contact with a very agile tongue and in proportion to the rest of the body they have large, very elastic lungs with a large air capacity. They are the actual musicians on this planet – as far as music is concerned, they are entertainers. This bird never repeats anything it sings. Even if it sings for years, it will never repeat a melody it has already sung.
SA|0|21|3|0|This, however, is not what is surprising as far as the musical art of these aquatic singers is concerned, but when several of these birds gather (which is what usually happens because they like to sing in company), you will never hear one disharmonious chord. Should one of these birds begin to sing, it will not take long for a second, third, fourth and so on to join in, but it will never be one and the same melody. In spite of this, each bird will sing its own particular melody, but, guided by its very sensitive feelings, the singing of the other birds will never be in disharmonious contrast, even if there are up to thirty or more.
SA|0|21|4|0|The singing of these birds would be a feast to the ears of every friend of the strictest and most accomplished fugue. Not only is there a continuous meeting of new ideas, but these ideas are modulated and change the fundamental tone so suddenly that even the greatest composer on earth would not be able to imagine it. And imagine that the purest of voices are added to all of this; the voice of the best singer on earth would be a mere shriek by comparison. This will give you an idea of what great enjoyment these birds represent to the Saturnites, who from birth are great friends of music. All I can tell you is that if it were possible to hear only three tones from the throat of such an aquatic singer, all the music on earth would be repulsive to you for the rest of your life.
SA|0|21|5|0|These aquatic singers are also the reason why the Saturnites themselves do not show too much interest in the subject of music, even though they are great friends of music. They say: “When compared with these singers, our throats are nothing but clumsy wood. And the sounds that we compose are so bad by comparison that you cannot listen to them; and as long as the great Spirit of Spirits allows us to have these singers, we have the most magnificent music in abundance.” The Saturnites who live on the shores of these lakes do not practice any music at all, whereas those who live farther away from these waters and those in the mountains do.
SA|0|21|6|0|Can these birds be captured and tamed? Yes, that can be done. But when such a bird is in captivity, it ceases to sing, even if there is a whole flock. But as soon as it is released and swims again on the surface of the water, the bird begins to sing.
SA|0|21|7|0|These are the singing birds which were mentioned earlier. Someone probably would like to know if these singers are at home in many of the large countries of this planet and whether their habitat is predominantly in the southern, northern, eastern or western parts. This species of birds has its habitat on most of the large mainland or continents. But in the countries themselves they mostly inhabit the southern regions.
SA|0|21|8|0|The northern parts have very few of this species; instead, another species makes its home there, which in a manner replaces this extraordinary company of singers. However, these northern singers of the air do not sing melodies. When several of these birds sing together, it sounds like a wind blowing through the strings of a harp, thus producing enticing sounds. In these regions it rarely happens that these weaker musicians hit a harmonious chord. But for those Saturnites who do not have the opportunity to hear the better singers, the songs of these birds are quite uplifting. Even if they do not sing as beautifully, they are more indigenous. As far as their shape is concerned, they are by far the most beautiful and most magnificent species of bird on this planet. We will discuss their appearance in the next message. But for today, this shall suffice.
SA|0|21|9|0|What do these northern singers of the air look like? It will be very difficult to give you a proper description, since there is not one bird on earth which resembles it. Regardless, we shall attempt to give you an idea as to the shape of this bird. Now listen:
SA|0|21|10|0|This bird is as large as a fully-grown ox on earth. Its body is covered throughout with greenish-golden feathers which are more wooly than smooth. The little feathers on the upper edges of the wings, beginning from the body right towards the ends of the wings, resemble polished gold upon which a bright red carmine color has been applied. The pinion feathers of the wings are light blue; whereas the edges of these feathers look like matte gold. The quills of the feathers are a dazzling white that scintillate in various colors like a gold mother-of-pearl shell on earth. The tail consists of long feathers and is divided into two parts, similar to a swallow on earth. These feathers are not covered with rigid down, but with long and flowing down. The flowing down has colors almost like the down of the peacock’s tail feathers. On the outermost tips hangs a bushy mane of these flowing downs, which at times hangs 90 inches long from the feathers. But it is so light that its entire weight in accordance with your measurement does not even weigh 9 grams. These down-manes are multi-colored, so that with every move the colors change.
SA|0|21|11|0|The feet of this bird are completely white and well shaped, that is, they are not in accordance with the feet of the birds on earth. The difference is that the feet of the earthly birds are usually naked and highly thin, while the feet of the bird~ on Saturn, right down to the claws, are much meatier and are covered with the most beautiful plumage, which looks exactly like that of the abdominal area, only a little lighter in color. The so-called talons on the feet of the Saturnian birds usually have the shape of the paws of a well-shaped monkey on earth. In this case, however, this bird has feet shaped like a real human hand, only that the fingers up to the pointed nails are covered with beautiful light feathers.
SA|0|21|12|0|This is what this bird looks like from the body to the head, the head being the most peculiar part. Why is that so? Behold, this bird (believe it or not) has two heads, but not in the same fashion as those earth pictures of a two-headed eagle; instead, these two heads are one on top of the other. A neck like a swan with a head emerges from the crown of the lower head.
SA|0|21|13|0|The lower head is quite round and has a diameter from the bottom to the top of almost 2 feet and is 1 ½ feet wide. This head has a female human face, almost like the mermaids on earth (which are, of course, very rarely seen), and the top of the head is covered with the richest long hair, changing over into a dark blue color. From the crown of this lower head emerges a 30-inch long neck with a second head which somewhat resembles the head of a swan on earth and which serves this bird in the same manner as the trunk serves the elephant.
SA|0|21|14|0|The bird does not take any nourishment through the second head, because this neck has no throat. Regardless of that, this head does have two eyes and, since it is very flexible, this bird can see everywhere with the eyes of the upper head, whereas it cannot see with the eyes of the lower head. However, since the eyes in the lower head are very sharp, they allow the bird to distinguish everything over the farthest distances. The face of the lower head is not naked; it is also covered with very small pale red feathers; only the lips and the opening of a rather flat nose are bare; everything else is feathered. The eyes of the lower head are large and light blue and towards the forehead the second neck changes over into a dazzling white color. The neck of the upper head is light violet, whereas the head is completely fire-red. The beak is bluish-white with a very strong grip well equipped for holding onto objects.
SA|0|21|15|0|How does this bird take its nourishment and how does it drink? This is done in a very simple manner. It removes the fruit from the tree with its upper head and holds it in front of the mouth of the lower head, which with its sharp teeth, like the mouths of monkeys on earth, naturally bites into the fruit and consumes it. If this bird wants to drink, it uses the upper head like a drinking glass. It scoops up the water with the upper head and keeps it in the large hollow space of the upper head and then takes it to the mouth of the lower head and the lower mouth drinks from the upper head.
SA|0|21|16|0|That was our second singer, although somewhat imperfect, because it can only sing one tone. But this tone is beautiful and melodious. It would impress the people on earth more than a complete orchestra.
SA|0|21|17|0|And you can believe Me when I say that the music in heaven, when it is most appealing, does not consist of a conflict of many sounds, but instead it is one single tone. This music is the most touching and the most effective. Prove it to yourself. What do you prefer: A single clear beautiful note of a male or female singer, or a piercing chord made by an instrument? When someone has an extremely clear and highly melodious voice, would it not be a pity if such a voice were to be overshadowed by other sounds? Therefore it is not a matter of the multifariousness of the sounds, but it is the quality of the individual tone that causes the heart-rending effect of the music. A perfect tone is within itself already the purest harmony, since a tone does not come individually by itself to a perceptible or audible manifestation; instead, when the fundamental tone comes into being, there already exist within this tone the corresponding tones which are derived from the fundamental tone in the proper proportions, almost like the sound of a pure bell.
SA|0|21|18|0|That is how you must imagine the tone of this Saturnian singer to be, but in a fairly low octave, as for instance the G, A and B which is known on earth as the great octave. This will give you an idea of the singing of this bird. When this bird sings, it begins with pianissimo as much as possible and increases the tone without deviating in the slightest, or in other words without lowering or raising the tone, to such a decibel level as if you were right next to a bell that is being pealed. The bird keeps this decibel level for a few seconds. Then it lets it fade more and more until you can no longer hear it. Should there be two, three or even four of these birds together, and if they have coincidentally good harmonious voices, this gives a surprisingly wonderful melodious chord, which is enjoyed by the Saturnites.
SA|0|21|19|0|There is, however, no change in this chord; in other words, one and the same chord remains. Even though this kind of music cannot in any way compete with the music of our well-known main singers, this simple music never fails its purpose. Should there be two Saturnites at odds with each other, which only occurs on this planet occasionally, all that is needed is this kind of simple singing, and in no time these two bitter enemies become the most peaceful friends. That is why these birds are often called “peace makers.”
SA|0|21|20|0|These birds can also be tamed and then take the same place as peacocks on earth and are considered to be ornamental birds. These tame birds have a stronger voice but their tone is somewhat coarser, while the same species in the wild produces a highly clear and pure sound. The tame species are sometimes taken as a rarity to the southern regions of a country. But there they soon lose their voices as a result of different nourishment; they become sad and sick and usually die soon. That is also why the northern people are not easily convinced to part with any of these birds, because of their fondness for them.
SA|0|21|21|0|The female species bears her young alive and feeds them with very full breasts which are below the neck of the lower head, almost like a human female; only the breast of this bird is not bare, but is covered with light feathers.
SA|0|21|22|0|Now you know everything that you should know about this bird. After this we shall take a look at some of the domesticated fowl, and then we shall turn to the land animals; following that we shall discuss the Saturnites.
SA|0|22|1|1|Chapter 22
SA|0|22|1|1|The domestic hen. The golden sphere. The giant goose. The nature and benefits of these domesticated birds.
SA|0|22|1|0|As on earth, the hen holds the most favorable role among the domesticated fowl on Saturn. However, the Saturnian hen looks entirely different than an earth hen. On earth, you will find various kinds and species of this fowl in the different countries or regions of the world; this is also the case on Saturn. But there is a bird which is of the same kind wherever you are and which is also known every-where as the hen.
SA|0|22|2|0|What does this hen look like? It is at least a hundred times larger than a hen on earth. All the hens have the same color. The wings are bright blue, while the back is completely white, changing over to bright red at the tail; the abdominal area has the color of mother-of-pearl, the feet are light red, and the neck is light green from the head right to the area of the feet, which are very close to the head, so that the larger part of the body extends behind the feet.
SA|0|22|3|0|What does this hen look like regarding its shape? Here we experience some difficulty in giving you the proper picture, since on the entire surface of the earth there does not exist one bird with which you could compare this hen. Therefore we have no choice but to reach for the atypical. Should that be familiar to you, then you will have no difficulty imagining the entire bird.
SA|0|22|4|0|The head of the hen is very large, larger in proportion to the body than the head of a large night owl to its body. On both sides of the head are two white ears, shaped like the ears of an elephant, only they do not hang down. In front of these ears there are two proportionately large, sharp eyes, which are separated by a dark green-feathered comb. A little below the eyes is a strong, somewhat blunt gray beak upon which, between the two nostrils, a kind of blood red trunk hangs down, just as is the case with the Indian hens, but this bird keeps its trunk more under a kind of self-willed control. This head is connected to its body by a fairly long but comparatively thick neck.
SA|0|22|5|0|Without the wings and feet, the body has a completely elliptical shape. The wings are proportionately short, and instead of pinion feathers there are only long quills covered with down. However, the part of the wing which is turned towards the head, or in other words the upper edge of the wing, is covered throughout with these kinds of feathers, which are the same as those of the ostrich on earth.
SA|0|22|6|0|As a result of the shortness of the structure of the wings, these birds are not very proficient when it comes to flying. On account of their very long, firm legs, they have the ability to run quickly, and it takes some effort by the Saturnites to capture such a bird. Therefore, if a person wishes to capture a hen, he employs at all times his firm willpower. This willpower will be discussed more in detail at the appropriate time. The tail of this bird is like a wheel, but not in the manner of the Indian chicken, but like the peacocks, though this tail is proportionately larger and more compact.
SA|0|22|7|0|You will have a fairly good idea of the appearance of this bird if you arrange all the information which has been given in the proper sequence. The only thing left to do is to add to the colors of the feathers a metallic luster, and this will give you a proper picture of this bird.
SA|0|22|8|0|The male differs from the female only in size and often through its annoying-sounding singing, whereas the hen only makes very short broken-off sounds, which are not very pleasant to listen to. The Saturnites quote the following proverb when they hear someone who cannot sing: “Stop singing, you have a voice worse than a hen!”
SA|0|22|9|0|What benefit do the Saturnites derive from this animal? Much the same as the people on earth do from their chickens. These hens lay many very large eggs. The Saturnites drink the contents raw and right away, because that is the way they taste best. The substance which is in these eggs tastes so sweet, similar to good cow's milk on earth, and much better than the milk of the large domesticated cows on Saturn. The shell of this egg is so firm that the Saturnites cut off the smaller end of the egg completely straight. This serves the Saturnites as a drinking utensil, but only for their exquisite juices, of which they say that they are only drunk drop by drop, even though this eggshell, when empty, can easily accommodate 5 pails [One pail = 56.6 liters Austrian measurement. This measurement applies here.] of liquid.
SA|0|22|10|0|The Saturnites build a living hen house for this domesticated fowl; that is they plant the broad tree, also known as the wall tree, which has the shape of an oval and usually covers an area of approximately ½ square geographic miles. In this fairly large hen house all kinds of grasses and plants are grown and, at times, a few of the well-known rain trees are also planted. The wealthy Saturnites keep a few thousand of these fowl in such a hen house, as they represent a large amount of wealth to the owner. These birds are compatible only with each other and do not tolerate any other animals in their vicinity; that is why these hen houses are built only for this species of fowl and far enough away from the main dwellings. You can understand why this done if you remember the unpleasant singing of this bird.
SA|0|22|11|0|Besides this bird, there are a number of species which also belong to the category of house fowl; which are not as beneficial as these hens. The meat is eaten, and the feathers are used for beds for the same purpose as on earth. Little is used from the house fowl, because they are mainly for amusement and beautification. Many wealthy inhabitants of Saturn have many different species of tame birds next to their dwellings, whereas others only keep the hens. As far as the remainder of the tame birds are concerned, we will only touch on a few in passing.
SA|0|22|12|0|One of these birds is the “golden sphere.” The people like to keep this bird because of the great luster of its feathers, because it is the main attraction or splendor of all their fowl. This bird has the appearance of a ball, which has a diameter of at least 72 feet. Imagine under this ball two strong pillar-like legs with toes that extend in a radial manner. This actually describes the entire shape of this bird; it should be understood that this bird assumes this shape when the wings are folded.
SA|0|22|13|0|The golden sphere has virtually no head; on the front part it has a wide but very short dark red beak which is barely 15 inches long and 120 inches wide. Above the beak there are two oval eyes, the length of which are over 6 feet and the width 4 ½ feet. The color of the plumage is completely golden yellow; the feet begin with a greenish color then fade and turn eventually into a reddish color. The entire plumage of the body as well as that of the wings has the same length and is completely flat, without the soft secondary down, and has the luster of a finely polished gold surface. The Saturnites can hardly look at these birds during the day because they have the appearance of a walking gold-plated steeple ball.
SA|0|22|14|0|When this bird dies, nothing but the skin is used. The Saturnites are very proficient in skinning this animal. On festive occasions the skins and feathers serve the ladies as shoulder capes; it looks very good and rich over the shoulder and the full, round arms of these ladies. The eggs of these birds are usually kept for breeding, but usually of twenty eggs there is hardly one which bears a living fruit.
SA|0|22|15|0|These are the most important facts about this gorgeous bird. There is also another which is found quite frequently on Saturn. This bird’s body shape is like that of a giant goose. However, that is not its most interesting feature; that distinction belongs to its unusually long neck, which, measured from the body, often has a length of 180 to 240 feet. The color of the body is bluish-gray and the feet are jet black, which is very rare on this planet. The color of the neck is vermilion, but not lusterless, instead it has a very strong metallic luster. The head resembles the head of a goose on earth, but of course in proportion to the rest of the body. This bird body is approximately three times the size of an elephant on earth. The tail does not resemble the tail of a bird; instead, a kind of horsetail dangles at the back part, and its hair reaches a length of 30 feet. As far as the legs are concerned, their length is in proportion to the rest of the body, but they are somewhat on the long side and are as strong as a tree.
SA|0|22|16|0|Those are the features of this bird. Why is this bird kept? As mentioned earlier, usually for the love of splendor. Otherwise this bird has nothing that the Saturnites can make use of. Occasionally the hair from the tail is gathered and ropes and strings are made from it; however, they are not too firm. The plumage is not used at all.
SA|0|22|17|0|This bird is strictly kept by those inhabitants on Saturn who live on the banks and shores of rivers and lakes. Because this bird is an aquatic bird it nourishes itself mostly on the worms in the water. That is why this animal has such a long neck, with which it can easily reach the bottom, where it finds its nourishment. The difference between the male and female of this species shows itself in its richer tail.
SA|0|22|18|0|This bird lays its eggs in the water and lets them float there for a while, until its instinct tells it that they have completely cooled off Then it spreads its wings over one or more of its eggs and swims with them towards a quiet place; it keeps close watch over them, and they soon hatch by themselves.
SA|0|22|19|0|When this bird guards its eggs, it is not advisable to come close to such a place, because, with lightning speed, it immediately attacks any intruder with its long neck and deals him a blow with its firm beak, such that no intruder will attempt to disturb this water bird again while it is attending to this most important task.
SA|0|22|20|0|These are the most important and memorable facts of the species of the feathered inhabitants of this planet'. You can well imagine that besides the species we have discussed, there are thousands of others in the various countries and continents of Saturn, in the most multifarious variety. Now we shall turn to the tame and wild land animals.
SA|0|23|1|1|Chapter 23
SA|0|23|1|1|The largest and most important land animal: the Mud. The teachings of the wise about the Mud. The purpose of its creation.
SA|0|23|1|0|Because of the many species and kinds of land animals, we shall take a closer look at those which are especially noteworthy and which do not exist anywhere else except on this planet.
SA|0|23|2|0|The largest living land animal on Saturn is called the mud. It can only be found on a very few continents on Saturn. If you would add them all up, you would not find more than 10,000 such animals on this entire large planet. The countries where they can be found are sparsely populated. Because of the mud's large size and tremendous voracity there is not much left for any other creature. Also, the Saturnites do not have the courage to fight with this giant animal. They relinquish the land which is occupied by these animals without hesitation and they call it the “uninhabitable mud-land.” This animal does not exist on the main continents. But south and north of these main continents there are other large islands, and these countries are mostly left to all kinds of those species and other animals. But none of these countries are avoided as much as those that are considered to be mud-land.
SA|0|23|3|0|What does this animal look like? Does a similar animal exist on earth? Yes, there is a similar animal on earth, but this animal plays very much a subordinate role, while on Saturn it occupies the foremost terrible rank in every aspect; this applies to its giant size as well as its ferocity and voracity.
SA|0|23|4|0|Which earthly animal does this creature resemble? It is one which is well-known to you: it is the pig. But as far as its size is concerned, the pig on earth would hardly be large enough to be a parasite by comparison. Even these huge Saturnites feel no larger than tiny little dwarves at the sight of such a giant animal. I tell you, if the mud would stand behind a high alp, for instance the Chor Alps, [2,000 meters high.] you would still have to stretch your neck in order to see the apex of its back.
SA|0|23|5|0|This immensely large animal is just as voracious as your little pig, as it is not very particular about its food; it eats whatever comes along, may that be grass or certain trees, or other species of animals, human beings as well as water animals – it eats them all with the same appetite.
SA|0|23|6|0|Since this animal has power in accordance with its size, it would be vain to enter into any kind of combat with it. Some courageous Saturnites have made the attempt with long sharp tips which they mounted onto 600 foot-long sticks to control such animals and in addition they employed their total willpower. Despite this, they were badly injured. The mud was wounded in many different areas and, because of the pain caused by these wounds, became very angry and ferocious and ran to a wide river in order to cool its wounds. As soon as the pain eased, the mud got up and scooped up a huge amount of water as well as some large stones from the river bed and spit them on its pursuers, who were under the impression that they had conquered this animal; they were all badly injured and only a few made it back home. Some of those that were killed by this animal were devoured with only a few bites as soon as the animal reached their location on land.
SA|0|23|7|0|In order that you may have some idea of how large the mud’s mouth is, I shall give you an example: if there were nuts larger in size than your Schlossberg, [A mountain in Graz (475 meters in height).] such a nut would not be too big for one tooth of this animal to crush easily with one bite. If the mud were to fill its mouth with water and stones and spit out its contents from the upper part of Styria to the lower, the whole region would be flooded and the waves would reach higher than the highest steeples of your city of Graz.
SA|0|23|8|0|If you take this information into consideration, this will answer your question as to why the Saturnites do not entertain another encounter with this animal. This is also why the Saturnites have only made three such attempts since time immemorial, and each was a failure. And for now, they have given up this initiative. Their sages have the following advice:
SA|0|23|9|0|“A human being is capable of doing many things with his power, but he cannot control the moons, the large bright ring, the streams, the storms on the ocean, the giant fish and the mud. Therefore he should use his power where it can be effective. He should not attempt to control superior things with his limited powers.”
SA|0|23|10|0|And there is also another advice or teaching of the sages which is as follows: “Listen! The Great Spirit gave us a great world to live in; we do not know where it begins or where it ends. In the land where we were born we know of the things in the water, on land and in the air, and we know and have experienced at all times that they were subject to our powers. If it would have been the Great Spirit’s intention that the mud was meant for us, then it would also obey our powers. We know, however, that it scoffed at our powers with the greatest ease when we attempted to make it subject to our willpower. Therefore it is as bright and clear as the sun that shines throughout the day that the Great Spirit has appointed other powers besides ours that should not serve our powers; and we should not make those powers our servants. That is why we should remain within the borders of our powers as they have been determined for us, and let other great powers work where the Great Spirit has placed them. It should be of no interest to you to know what the great bright ring and the moons above us are. And we should never, now or in the future, set foot on mud-land!”
SA|0|23|11|0|If you think about these words of wisdom for a short while, the purpose for this animal's giant size and tremendous strength will probably become clear to you. It would serve no purpose to describe the shape of this animal any further. It is left to the imagination of the individual to imagine this animal as well as he possibly can.
SA|0|23|12|0|Do the Saturnites at times keep an eye on this animal? That happens rarely. This only happens on the occasion of a long voyage, or when it is seen from the foothills of a main continent where such a mud-land is not too far distant. It is not advisable to get close to the shores of a mud-land. If this animal notices anything from its vantage point on land floating on the water's surface, it will walk with giant steps into the ocean, and if the ocean is not too deep it will succeed, with only a few steps, in catching whatever is floating on the surface and welcoming it with its immense mouth.
SA|0|23|13|0|Something that is especially frightening and horrible is the grunting of this animal; truly, you have no idea how horrible it is. I can tell you this much: if this animal were as far away in Hungary as it could possibly be, pointed its mouth towards Styria in Austria and grunted a few times, not only would the earth tremble in Styria but much farther. Not only would every building in Graz be leveled by this type of earthquake, but also the loose mountain tops of the neighboring Alps would tumble. This description should give you an answer as to why the Saturnites are not the greatest of friends of the “moving song” of this animal.
SA|0|23|14|0|This animal has very keen senses despite its tremendous size. Its hearing and smell are especially keen; that is why it can perceive something suitable for its stomach coming closer on the water surface even from the farthest distance. This pig is by far not as unclean as the pig on earth. Especially regarding defecation, the mud surpasses in cleanliness almost any animal known to you on earth. Before it releases its bodily waste, it digs a very deep hole in the soil which, in accordance with your measurements, has a circumference of about an hour's journey and is about 600 feet deep. Once such a hole has been dug, the mud disposes of its waste in this hole and covers it immediately with the same soil that it dug out. That is how this animal keeps the land it occupies clean and fertilizes it accordingly for the growth of grass that follows, which on these mud-lands is usually by far of a greater density and larger than the densest jungles on earth.
SA|0|23|15|0|What remains to be answered is this: What is the purpose of such a colossal animal on this or any other planet? The answer was given in the description of the giant fish. As this fish forms the general transition from an aquatic animal to an animal of the air, the mud is also such an animal; it forms the transition of all levels of animal and vegetation into a nobler species of animal which is closer to a human being. Now you know everything there is to know about this animal. In the next few chapters we shall extend our view of the land animals, but with greater expediency.
SA|0|24|1|1|Chapter 24
SA|0|24|1|1|The Saturnian elephant, Sisterkihi. Its structure and habits. Hunting this animal and its purpose of creation.
SA|0|24|1|0|The animal which we shall now describe is called the sisterkihi. To what order does it belong on Saturn? This animal is the actual elephant of this celestial body; despite this, it is far behind the mud in every respect. In size the mud is more than a hundred times larger than the sisterkihi; it also does not resemble the mud at all. The sisterkihi greatly resembles the elephant of earth, but not as much as many of the other animals which we shall hear about.
SA|0|24|2|0|What does this animal look like? It has four extremely strong feet, similar to those of the earthly elephant, but in proportion to its size. The legs are not structured like those of an elephant, but more like those of a bear, with strong claws. Its body is extraordinarily voluminous, to the extent that when the sisterkihi is fully grown it measures 420 to 480 feet from the abdominal area to the spinal column. Its tail is proportionately as long as the tail of a lion. At the end of the tail is an extremely strong bushy tuft of which the length of the hair is anywhere from 36 to 60 feet. This animal has a proportionately very long but massive neck, with a comb that extends to the area of the front feet consisting of a very strong hirsute mane.
SA|0|24|3|0|The head is similar to that of a horse; in proportion its forehead is much wider. Above the forehead, between the two ears, there is a large flexible trunk which expands to 240 feet, whereas on the other hand it retracts to one-third of its full length. The trunk has a tremendous lifting power; it can uproot trees of a large size.
SA|0|24|4|0|By means of this trunk this animal tears branches off the trees and devours them fruit and all, especially when it is very hungry. The color of the sisterkihi is light gray while its trunk is dark gray. Its neck-mane scintillates into a blue and the tuft is light gray. Its eyes are of a very dark brown color. This animal has an abyss of a mouth with extremely strong white fangs. In the back of its mouth it also has extremely strong bones that are used for crushing its food; they are not teeth, but are actual bones of the upper and lower jaw protruding prominently. With these protruding bones this animal can even crush very hard stones as well as big branches with ease, to the point that they turn to mush in its mouth.
SA|0|24|5|0|This animal is actually a herbivore; however, when it is very hungry it will devour animals, and not even human beings are safe. This is one of the reasons why the Saturnites are not very fond of this animal. But wherever the Saturnites may find this animal, they have the ability to deal with it, even though it might present some great and dangerous obstacles to them.
SA|0|24|6|0|How do the Saturnites hunt the sisterkihi? They cannot hunt it with mere strength, because this animal has as much strength in its trunk alone as a thousand of the strongest Saturnites. That is why the Saturnites choose shrewdness as their ally. This animal's habitat is usually the large forests of the well-known pyramid trees, and it causes great harm to these trees by tearing off the branches as far as its trunk can reach.
SA|0|24|7|0|When the Saturnites notice in any of these countries that these giant trees are without any branches (and, by the way, these trees are native to almost every country on Saturn), it means that one or more of these animals are present in the forest. What will the Saturnites do in such a situation? Equipped with torches, they completely surround the forest and ignite it all around. Since this animal fears nothing more than fire and smoke, it soon flees from the forest and searches all over for an exit where the fire has not spread yet; but wherever they find such an exit, the Saturnites make certain that it will lead to a wide river, a lake or even the ocean itself. When the sisterkihi finds such an exit, it will soon enter the water.
SA|0|24|8|0|As soon as it enters the water it becomes awkward and clumsy and holds its otherwise active trunk straight up in the air. The Saturnites now force the animal to go deeper and deeper into the water by pursuing it with their boats and torches attached to long poles. Once the animal has reached a depth where only its head is above the surface of the water, they make haste and hack off the formidable trunk with large sharp axes. As soon as this animal loses its trunk, it loses its life. It drowns and begins to rot, and its flesh becomes nourishment for many hungry animals in the water.
SA|0|24|9|0|What happens, if for one reason or another, such a forest does not border any water of the required depth? Then an operation like this becomes somewhat more dangerous and precarious. Should the fire spread properly from all sides so that this animal or several of them are surprised in the center of a burning forest and cannot find an exit anywhere, they will suffocate in a raving frenzy. If the fire is very severe they will also burn. However, should the fire not have taken proper root, they will break through with great ferocity towards an area where there is less fire.
SA|0|24|10|0|Beware to those who encounter this animal under those circumstances! It will pick up any human being or animal with its trunk and hurl it with such vehemence into the air or onto the ground that nothing remains. The force of such a frenzied thrust surpasses the force of a cannon ball. If this animal would carry out such a throw on earth, it could easily throw an 11,000 pound stone over a distance of 20 geographic miles, but with such force that the stone would travel this distance in just a few seconds. Should this animal hurl it into the ground, then you can be assured that the stone would be driven over 600 feet into ground.
SA|0|24|11|0|From this brief description of these' circumstances you can easily surmise the respect the Saturnites have regarding this animal and the concern it causes on entire continents when one or several of these animals have escaped such a fire hunt. That is why such a forest is at all times subject to severe scrutiny; it does not matter if it is located near a body of water or not. Should the forest not border on any body of water, then there will be many deliberations on the subject of if and when it would be most favorable to burn the forest.
SA|0|24|12|0|Should the forest be in a good burnable condition and if at the same time it is large enough, then it will be burned. Should this not be the case, then the forest is for the time being relinquished to the animal, but in the meantime dry wood is placed around the entire forest, literally forming a wall around it, which is ignited when the trees become more burnable. This usually occurs when an area comes under the shadow of the ring for extended periods of time, which in accordance with the chronology on earth extends over several years. During this time the trees stand just as on earth in the winter, without sap. During this time the Saturnites ignite this wall of dry wood from all sides at the same time, then leave as quickly as possible.
SA|0|24|13|0|This concludes the chapter on this memorable animal. The sisterkihi inhabits approximately ten continents on Saturn, but in small numbers.
SA|0|24|14|0|Regarding the benefits of this animal, in a psychic or astral respect the same circumstances exist, but to a somewhat lesser extent than with the mud and the giant fish. [That is, for the development of the souls in nature. For details read Chapter 17, paragraph 7 and Chapter 23, paragraph 15.] This animal, as well as all the others, also has another natural purpose. And none of these animals have been placed upon this planet as an indispensable prerequisite for the maintenance of other entities, as these transitions can pass just as well through other levels. For this reason no country is at a loss when such large, strong animals which are dangerous to human beings become extinct.
SA|0|25|1|1|Chapter 25
SA|0|25|1|1|The Blue Bear, Ihur. Its structure, character and nourishment. Its usefulness as a cultivator of the soil.
SA|0|25|1|0|After we have learned about these two giant animals of this large planet, we shall turn our attention to a few other animals, which are not as enormous. They are, however, important enough to deserve some thought.
SA|0|25|2|0|The first animal in this order is ihur; in your language it translates into "blue bear." When the ihur is fully-grown it is almost as tall as a human being on Saturn, that is, if this animal stands upright on its hind legs, which they usually do. The name of the animal discloses its color, which is light blue throughout.
SA|0|25|3|0|What does this animal otherwise look like? In general it looks like a golden bear on earth, but the structure of its head is entirely different.
SA|0|25|4|0|What does the head look like? It will be a little difficult to describe it in order that you may get a proper picture of this animal, because you do not know any animals on earth which have a head similar to that of the Saturnian bear. Nevertheless, we shall describe a shape by which you can view its head.
SA|0|25|5|0|Imagine a fairly round skein of wool having a diameter of 9 feet, and on both sides, approximately in the middle, there are two long ears which have a length of 9 feet and a width of 6 feet. Imagine furthermore two long winding horns at the uppermost part of this skein, each being 18 feet long and approximately 3 feet apart from each other. The color of these horns is a lusterless gold, and approximately 5 feet below them are two proportionately large eyes which have exactly the appearance of a human eye. Below the eyes imagine a proportionately large mouth like that of a lion. Furthermore, this head is connected to its body by a proportionately massive, long, strong neck.
SA|0|25|6|0|In addition behind its horns on both sides of the neck this bear has a 12 to 18 foot long mane of a darker blue color; there you have the entire shape of this animal. The ihur has no tail, however in its place there is a little longer and darker hair.
SA|0|25|7|0|If you compose everything that has been given in the proper manner, you will be able to imagine this animal if you add to this that the ihur often measures several times 300 feet beginning with the horns and ending with the hind legs, and when this animal stands on its four feet it measures almost 120 feet from the ground to the upper back, and each foot has a length of 36 feet and a thickness of a barrel that surpasses a volume of 566 liters. The paws are like that of a bear; they have the same shape, only the size and color are in accordance with the size and color described here.
SA|0|25|8|0|Hopefully, it will not be necessary to describe this animal’s size and shape in any more detail. Let us therefore describe its character, its mode of life and its usefulness.
SA|0|25|9|0|The ihur is usually good-natured; however, it should not be provoked or pursued. If provoked, it soon changes its good-natured character and becomes quite vicious and enraged; while in this condition nothing is safe. Whatever crosses its path will be immediately attacked and totally destroyed. Although this animal is not any taller than a human being on Saturn, it has the strength of ten men; that is the reason why a malicious person on Saturn would not fare well if he came in conflict with such an incensed animal by himself.
SA|0|25|10|0|The Saturnites shy away from this animal despite its good nature; they try to chase it away with all kinds of means and drive it from areas populated by human beings. That is why this animal is very rarely seen by anyone.
SA|0|25|11|0|What is the nourishment of this animal? It nourishes itself with grass, roots and young branches from trees and shrubs. It never eats flesh, not even in an emergency. If provoked, it tears apart humans and animals, then lets them lie there and leaves.
SA|0|25|12|0|A very peculiar characteristic about this Saturnian bear is that it has a very peculiar fear of its own anger. For this reason this animal, guided by its own instinct, carefully avoids, wherever possible, any situation where it might become enraged. Such an instinct would be a blessing for many human beings on earth, especially those who are ambitious quarrelers and belligerent patrons, who do their utmost to find situations where they can quarrel. This information should suffice. We shall now turn to the usefulness of this animal.
SA|0|25|13|0|The ihur can rightfully be considered the cultivator of wilderness areas; in a very short time it loosens up large areas of soil with its extraordinarily strong claws, and it does this so well that even the Saturnites with their good tools would not be able to match it. What does this animal do after it has loosened the soil? It looks for the fruitful areas and searches for all kinds of edible root vegetables and places them into the loosened furrows. The intent, of course, is not to cultivate a field, but rather to gather a supply of food. But it happens that some of these roots that are placed in these furrows are not eaten by the bear and then they begin to sprout and grow. In this manner a field that is wild and barren becomes fruitful, and even more so when this animal has filled its storage abundantly, because under those circumstances it will not leave until the supply is almost consumed.
SA|0|25|14|0|Because it has walked about in an area, as long as it has found something to eat it leaves its droppings everywhere, and by so doing it unintentionally fertilizes this area for years.
SA|0|25|15|0|When human beings on their frequent travels in these large countries find such places, they know that they are in the neighborhood of such an animal. They wait for extended periods of time to find out if this animal will make further use of such a field. Should this not be the case, that is proof to them that the ihur has left this place; and then they will take possession of this field.
SA|0|25|16|0|It does happen occasionally that the bear returns because of the roots; then the inhabitants either do nothing and allow the bear to dig its furrows again and, in so doing, destroy the crop they have planted, or else they have to attack the unwelcome guest with force; such a confrontation always has a dubious outcome. The animal will always fight for its prerogative and will not easily leave. As for the human beings, it is not easy for them to leave such a new fertile land either.
SA|0|25|17|0|Should such an animal be conquered or driven out, then the inhabitants do not have to fear any further disturbance or its return. Even if they are not able to kill this animal, by pursuing it they get the animal to the point that it notices it has been hunted. And since this animal, when in a quiet state, fears its own anger, it will not return to the place where it has been provoked.
SA|0|25|18|0|This is everything which is noteworthy about this animal; we shall now continue with another animal that inhabits this planet.
SA|0|26|1|1|Chapter 26
SA|0|26|1|1|The Saturnian lion, Horud, serves as a hunter and lumberjack. Method of catching the young Saturnian lions.
SA|0|26|1|0|The name of this animal is horud, which we shall now discuss briefly. Where does this animal belong in the order of animals on Saturn? If you observe the lion on earth, the horud has the same position on Saturn. But does this animal look like the earthly lion? The answer to this question is neither yes nor no. In many ways it resembles the lion of earth, but there are also many aspects that are not the same. A closer description will point out the differences in its shape from the earthly lion.
SA|0|26|2|0|What does this animal look like? It is just as large as the blue bear, but it has more than one color, in accordance with its body parts. The back of this animal is bright red, extending close to the middle of the abdominal area. The shoulder blades, the front legs and hind legs are pale green. The abdominal area itself is more of a dark green or a lush grass-green. The tail is white, whereas the bushy tuft at its end is light red. The upper side of the white tail is adorned with red spots in regular intervals. The claws on the feet are also white, and the backs of the claws are trimmed with a red stripe.
SA|0|26|3|0|Except for the different colors we have just described, and the neck and head, which do not resemble those of the lion on earth, the rest of the shape of the horud completely resembles that of an earthly lion. There is not an animal on earth which has a head resembling that of the horud. This animal has an almost square head, just like a die where the corners are rounded off. This head sits on the neck in such a way that the rear surface is attached to the neck, but not the front part because the front surface projects from the neck like a jaw by 3/4 of its diameter. On both lateral surfaces of this head are two crescent-shaped ear funnels which are located backwards from the surface on each side of the head by over 6 feet and have the colors of the rainbow but in very light shades.
SA|0|26|4|0|On the upper surface you find an almost 3-foot long, conical and completely black horn. That is the basic color of this horn; but on this black surface are round reddish disks with regular snail-like spirals which have a strong metallic luster. Around the bottom of the horn is a wreath of long light blue hair, which gives the horn the appearance of sitting in a basin. Towards the back of the head and the back part that connects to the neck, the hair becomes continuously longer and denser, whereas towards the forehead the hair becomes shorter and curlier.
SA|0|26|5|0|On the front surface of the head or face there are, in proportion to the animal, two very large eyes located in a cavity, each eye having a diameter of 3 feet in accordance with the measurements of earth - that means of course the actual eye itself. If the cavity and the corner of the eye would be included it would be almost 6 feet in diameter. The eyelids are a very dark red, above which are proportionately very large thick eyebrows, similar to those on human beings; they are curly, just as the hair around the horn towards the forehead.
SA|0|26|6|0|Now we have come to the most peculiar feature of this animal, which is its mouth. At one time or another you must have heard about a bird called the griffin. That is what this animal looks like, with the exception of the wings. Instead of the usual mouth it has an enormously strong eagle's beak, which is similar in color to the horn on its head. The spots or disks are not snail-like, but in the form of rows from the base to the tip of the beak and decreasing in size. The upper part of the beak is like any other bird which you know on earth. The upper part does not move, whereas the lower part of the beak, inclusive of the lower surface of the head, is movable right to the neck. At the base of the beak, this animal has mighty crushing teeth. Instead of the incisors or fangs it uses its very mighty and strong beak which protrudes by almost 9 feet from the face, and at the base it is almost as wide as the main surface of the face.
SA|0|26|7|0|The horud also has a tongue that can be remarkably extended in length, and it has almost the attributes of a trunk. Therefore this animal has the capability to seize all kinds of things by force with its tongue and draw them into its mouth. Around the base of the beak there is also curly light blue hair that turns greenish towards the neck.
SA|0|26|8|0|What is usually the color of the head? The head is light ash in color; under the eyes as well as on the forehead there are three bright red circles one on top of the other. As far as the other parts are concerned, only the two lateral surfaces with the ears are visible and are also of an ash gray color, but are plain without ornamentation. As you know, the back surface, beginning with the upper surface, is adorned with long hair, and the blue color becomes livelier the closer it comes to the neck. The neck is fairly massive and its length to the head is just as long as the entire back part (that is, beginning from the shoulder blades, the front legs to the tail) and covered throughout abundantly with manes of a bright blue color. That is what this animal looks like.
SA|0|26|9|0|What is its usefulness? What kind of character does it have? Where is it at home? And what is its relationship to the Saturnites? We shall briefly answer these four questions. The horud is usually of a gentle nature, and is frequently kept by the Saturnites as a tame animal. They enjoy this animal's splendor and beauty as well as its willingness to work, provided it has been properly trained.
SA|0|26|10|0|What kind of work is this animal used for? Usually to hunt several other kinds of animals, which are of the kind that do little harm and at times great harm. This animal is also employed as a lumberjack during the time of the shadow; with its beak it bites off thick branches from the pyramid tree with one bite, and it can climb this tree to the top with the greatest ease. The branches often have such a circumference that on earth it would take five men to encircle them. It does not take any more effort for this animal to bite through such a branch than it does for you to bite into a tender apple.
SA|0|26|11|0|Once the horud has bitten off enough branches, it will then pull these with its beak to the dwellings of human beings after being given the proper signs to do so, and while there it will bite off smaller pieces as indicated by its owner. These pieces of wood are then used by the Saturnites as firewood. They also employ this animal for many other kinds of work such as biting and carrying.
SA|0|26|12|0|The only prerequisite is that this animal must be captured when young in order to be trained. Because if a mature animal is captured, it will not become accustomed to this kind of work, and as such would be of little benefit. Besides, when it is not provoked the animal will run away as soon as a human being comes close, and when it is surrounded by human beings it cannot be trusted for the longest time. Because as soon as it begins to dig into the ground with its strong claws, that is a sign for the hunters that it is high time to leave. If the hunters do not leave, this animal will begin to jump and roar, and whomever it strikes will discover the power of its beak and will feel as if he has been hit by a big tree trunk. That is why the hunters retreat when this animal begins to behave in this manner.
SA|0|26|13|0|If the horud is this dangerous, how are its young captured? The Saturnites use their cunning. Because the people who live in the regions where this animal is at home know that it is very partial to intoxicating alcoholic beverages, but only at those times when they have young; this applies to the male as well as the female, which are the same in appearance except for their genitals. When this situation arises, the hunters on Saturn carry fairly large containers of such beverages into the vicinity of these animals. And it does not take long until they take the bait. As soon as the horud has emptied the container, it very gently returns to the place where its young are, and there are usually two, three or four. Once it reaches the spot it falls into such a sound sleep that it does not even notice when its young are taken. The young are taken to the homes of the Saturnites and are trained for their particular purposes. The mature animals are left alive for further propagation.
SA|0|26|14|0|That is everything you need to know about this particular animal; the only thing which you do not know is where its home is. Its habitat is only in the southern regions of Saturn and only on those continental countries which do not extend beyond a 45° southern latitude. Since this animal loves the ocean regions, it is only at home where it can enjoy the necessary temperature it requires. Should a country exceed this degree significantly, naturally it will get colder, especially by an ocean, and climatic conditions like that would of course be completely unsuitable for this animal.
SA|0|26|15|0|The horud has this special instinct in that it will not inhabit the western or the eastern parts of a country; it will only inhabit the southern center. Should this area be large enough, then it will live in such a country. If this type of environment does not exist, then it cannot progress and cannot therefore maintain itself. That is why the horud will not be found inland, but always in the regions of the oceans. Sometimes, however, it is taken there as a curiosity, but it will not survive for long under those circumstances.
SA|0|26|16|0|Now you know everything about this animal which is of importance. And now we shall turn to one which can be found only on this planet.
SA|0|27|1|1|Chapter 27
SA|0|27|1|1|The Saturnian antelope, Zigst. Its purpose and creation hints. The reasons for hunting Zigst. Fraud with secret remedy.
SA|0|27|1|0|The animal which we shall discuss next is named zigst, or, in the language of earth, “pointed foot” or “piercing foot,” and it is native only to this planet. In the order of animals it is approximately on the same level as the antelope on earth. Its habitat on Saturn is only on the highest mountains.
SA|0|27|2|0|Why is it called “pointed foot”? Do not think that this animal has four pointed spears in place of the actual jointed feet. It is called pointed foot because on its front feet, in the area of the usual members above the claws, it has no member; instead it has a straight horn which is sharply pointed downwards. At the same time, this claw extends from the area of the knee as a completely solid claw. The hind legs of this animal are like the legs of any other animal; however, the claws are not split, but are very pointed.
SA|0|27|3|0|These are the reasons for this animal's name. What does this animal otherwise look like? Among the larger animals on earth there is none which is like this one; there are some similarities, however, among the smaller animals. The main body of this animal resembles the body of an otter; the tail resembles the tail of an ox. The neck and head have a close resemblance to a tiger; but the teeth resemble those of a graminivorous animal.
SA|0|27|4|0|At the crown of its head it has a single horn which is somewhat bent back. This is a description of this animal's shape, other than its size and color.
SA|0|27|5|0|What is the size of this animal? If you were to measure its size in accordance with earthly measurements you would not find one animal on earth with which this “pointed foot” would compare. Because on Saturn the ratio of everything is at least a hundred times larger and at times even more. This “pointed foot” belongs to the smaller animals, and barely measures a third in size of the previous animal which we have come to know as the lion of this planet. This is also the reason why it is easy for every human being on Saturn, after the zigst has been caught, to carry it home on one's back.
SA|0|27|6|0|What are the colors of this animal? The main color is a dazzling white, but from the head to the tail it has a wide light-blue stripe. Towards the abdomen this animal is golden yellow, while at the feet the color changes to reddish, except for the pointed claws which are completely black as well as the horn on the head. The underside of the neck, starting at the lower jaw right to the chest, is striped dark red.
SA|0|27|7|0|Now you have the complete shape of this animal, which cannot be found in this manner on any other planet. What is this animal’s usefulness? What is its nourishment? Do the Saturnites capture many of these animals?
SA|0|27|8|0|As far as its usefulness is concerned it is of no more importance to the Saturnites than a chamois or an antelope to the people on earth. But nevertheless it has its place in the order of things, which it unknowingly occupies usefully. Who knows the usefulness of the chamois on earth? Who can give you the reason why this animal climbs the mountains? But to whomever wishes to know, I shall disclose the reason.
SA|0|27|9|0|You are aware that all kinds of mosses as well as species of plants grow on the high mountains of earth for the purpose of dissolving the rocks. You also know that moss and plants are products of spiritual potencies and spiritual intelligences. It becomes abundantly clear that they are such products when, within them, some kind of intelligent life has begun to express itself. Once life begins to express itself, it does not do so to relapse again into death, but instead to strengthen itself by developing into a form, in order to leave that form and pass over into a higher one.
SA|0|27|10|0|Which life-expressing form in the Alps or mountains are above these small living forms of moss, grass and all other alpine or mountain plants? These are of course the animals of the mountains. They are the higher life forms into which the plant life of the high mountain regions passes over.
SA|0|27|11|0|You can easily understand that this is the proper sequence of events, because the life of the animals is maintained by incorporating the life of the plants. And that is why nourishing oneself from food which is compatible with the nature of the animal is nothing more but to absorb and unite the scattered life of the lower smaller potencies to a higher more complete life. In other words:
SA|0|27|12|0|To nourish oneself means to gather and absorb the life in a container that continuously emanates from Me, so that it becomes stronger and more complete from level to level on its return to the primary source from whence it came.
SA|0|27|13|0|If you comprehend what has just been said to some degree, you can then apply this concept to the zigst. Transfer the same quality to the “pointed foot” and you will know everything there is to know about this particular aspect.
SA|0|27|14|0|There is another question which needs to be answered: namely, whether the Saturnites capture this animal. My answer to this question is that at times the very courageous Saturnites often go out and attempt to capture this animal, but very rarely are they successful. Because this animal is so skillful in climbing the highest mountain peaks of this planet that none of the human beings are able to follow it. This animal also has the ability, on account of its pointed claws, to stand on an area no larger than the palm of a hand. Where the rocks turn into rugged peaks, there no longer exists any possibility for the huge Saturn beings to continue their hunt.
SA|0|27|15|0|When such an animal tumbles down from a high and steep mountain peak and makes such a fateful fall, which happens very rarely, this is the only time that it can be captured, if this place is accessible to a human being. So far, not one human being on Saturn has captured the “pointed foot.”
SA|0|27|16|0|You might question that if this animal is so hard to capture, why do the Saturnites make the effort? They are compelled to do so by a kind of superstition. On earth this type of superstition falls into the category of so-called medicinal quackery. Because this animal nourishes itself from the most powerful and most fragrant herbs, the Saturnites are of the opinion that its meat must be so very healthy that the one who eats it, even when it is very little, will become immortal.
SA|0|27|17|0|There is not much difference between the Saturnites, who know all kinds of remedies through which they believe they can perpetuate their lives, and the people on earth when it comes to this type of medical belief. However, experience teaches us on a daily basis that the death of the body cannot be halted.
SA|0|27|18|0|What do these people do, in spite of their daily experiences which prove their remedies continuously without effect? They place the remedy into an extraordinarily secretive category of their restorative science by saying: This remedy must administered exactly at midnight and in an exact dosage. One thousandth gran [1 gran - 2 drops of water or the size of one peppercorn.] more or less makes the remedy ineffective.
SA|0|27|19|0|Should this explanation not suffice, they confuse the matter further and seek refuge in the influence of the constellations. Then these mystical “life-extending medical practitioners” advise their clientele with great and highly unintelligible eloquence as to which quarter the moon must be in and into which constellation the sun must pass, and they say that this has to occur exactly at midnight. If; for example, the Sun is not in the sign of Leo at midnight and the Moon is not in Capricorn at the same time, and if a certain planet does not pass into a certain sign and another planet into another sign of the zodiac at the same time, then the “eternal life remedy” is powerless and ineffective.
SA|0|27|20|0|Gullible people usually believe in such mystical preachers of wisdom or wiseacres, and buy costly remedies which are heralded as providing eternal life. Once these people are in possession of such an “eternal remedy,” they look in all kinds of calendars or ephemerides to find out when the Moon, the Sun and the rest of the planets enter into the predetermined signs exactly at midnight. You can see that even without any particular knowledge in mathematics, these astronomical and astrological transitions and relationships as to the signs of the zodiac will never occur; and if they should occur, it might happen once in a million or several million years, and not exactly in the manner that the remedy prescribes; therefore the effectiveness of such an eternal life-bringing remedy completely neutralizes itself in accordance with this mystically cunning speculation. Under these circumstances the seller of these remedies escapes liability, because he can make the claim that the remedy was not taken in accordance with the instructions.
SA|0|27|21|0|On Saturn the meat of the zigst is used in a similar manner for a similar purpose. However, when the remedy does not produce the desired effects, then the life-prolonging doctors on Saturn use the excuse that the person using the remedy was somewhat careless and, instead of taking it during the time of the shadow of the ring, must have taken it during the sunlight; and under such circumstances the remedy is ineffective.
SA|0|27|22|0|Should a relative of a departed person complain to such a life-doctor and mention the fact that the departed did take the remedy at the time of the shadow of the ring, then the doctor will question the relative as to the position of the moons. Should the relative be able to provide this information, then the position of the moons comes into question and is considered by the doctor as highly unfavorable for the remedy, and he explains why this is so with the greatest eloquence. Most people cannot answer questions as to the position of the moons or planets; this then becomes an escape clause for the “eternal life bringer.”
SA|0|27|23|0|It may also happen that a relative of a departed person who has taken such life-bringing remedy consults yet another of these ”life-bringing doctors,” regarding the fact that the remedy was ineffective. In a situation like that, you can well imagine what this life-bringing doctor will say about the useless remedy of his colleague: “Why did you not come to me? It is well-known that this doctor uses the wrong kinds of remedies!” And in order to convince this person that the deceased must have been given the wrong remedy, he shows him a remedy that has a different color. That usually convinces the person making the inquiries as to why the other remedy was ineffective.
SA|0|27|24|0|In these situations the relative of the departed mostly goes back to the original doctor, whom he now considers to be a charlatan. How does such a doctor get out of a situation like that? The doctor takes the person who demands accountability to neighbors minded like himself and likewise informed, and says to the person who demands accountability: "See, these people have used my remedy properly. Ask them how old they are!" Should he then question them as to their age, he will usually get an answer which far exceeds even the age of a person that has achieved a very old age. Usually this is done by not mentioning the number of years, but expressing things through extraordinary facts, such as experiences which they had during their long life, which are to be proof. For example, such a person might mention that he remembers well that a certain mountain did not exist at a given time. Another one might say, by pointing to a light white stripe on the firmament, that he saw when the Great Spirit spanned that ring across the firmament. Another one might say that he remembers the time when there was no moon on the firmament. Each person who is questioned about his age has a better reason to prove his age than did his predecessor. When the person who demanded proof hears these testimonials he is usually satisfied with these explanations and might, in addition, even buy another remedy from such a doctor, who is not any older than his neighbors.
SA|0|27|25|0|This is all the information which is necessary to know about this particular animal. Let us now turn to another animal on this celestial body which is not tame, and then we will begin with the domestic animals.
SA|0|28|1|1|Chapter 28
SA|0|28|1|1|The one-eyed Bauor. Hunting the animal. The skin as a coat for the patriarchs.
SA|0|28|1|0|The animal next in line and worthy of mention is very rare. In the countries of the continents it is a complete stranger. It is only native to some of the important southern islands. Whatever island this animal calls home, the Saturnites visit these islands as seldom as they visit the countries where the mud lives. Why this is so will be explained in the chapters that follow.
SA|0|28|2|0|This animal's name is bauor; in your language it means as much as “one eye.” First we shall discuss why this animal is called “one eye. Does it actually have only one eye? No, it has two eyes to see with, like any other animal. But above its two eyes, in the center of its broad forehead, it has its weapon eye. And the animal's name is derived from this dangerous eye.
SA|0|28|3|0|But before we describe this eye, we shall describe the animal in accordance with its form and then we shall describe this eye.
SA|0|28|4|0|What does the bauor look like? What is its size and color? It resembles a horse with the exception of the neck and tail; the body is of course a hundred times larger.
SA|0|28|5|0|The tail resembles a snake without a head, and it reaches lengths of 720 to 780 feet, and in the anal area where this tail has its beginning it has a diameter of 9 feet. At the end of the tail it has three very strong barbed hooks, similar to a ship's anchor. This animal has most of its strength in its tail; with it, the bauor searches for its nourishment in the water; this is why it can usually be found at the shores of the ocean, with its long tail constantly moving about the water in order to catch a large fish or some other large water animal for its nourishment. The bauor is also very skillful in this matter. As soon as it suspects something alive in the water which could be for its benefit, it shoots its tail like an arrow to that particular spot, and when it projects its tail in this manner it never fails its target. This is the purpose of its tail.
SA|0|28|6|0|What does the bauor's head look like? Its head is extremely peculiar, as it sits on a long, strong neck and almost resembles the head of a sea-calf or common seal on earth. Only the head is proportionately larger than the head of a seal on earth, the same as the body is larger than that of an earthly horse. Except for the weapon eye, the head resembles the head of a seal!
SA|0|28|7|0|What is the actual purpose of this weapon eye? It is actually not an eye to see with, but an eye to feel with and to transfix or capture with. Usually this eye is closed, but should an enemy or something unfriendly move into the vicinity of the bauor, then the eye will open. And as soon as this eye opens, an intensive red ray of light bursts forth and it would be much easier to look into the noon sun than into this eye.
SA|0|28|8|0|When this ray is directed upon any living being, it is soon captured to such a degree by a kind of heaviness that it feels spellbound and is unable to move from the spot where it was struck by the ray. When the bauor notices that its enemy is sufficiently unable to move or spellbound, it slowly closes in, which is at approximately the distance of the length of its mighty tail. This animal never makes mistakes as far as the distance between its enemy and the length of its tail is concerned. Once that has been established, it projects its tail as quick as lightning upon its enemy and picks it up; the tail is used as an arm, and it places its catch into its extremely large mouth and crushes it with its powerful teeth for nourishment. This animal makes no distinction between an animal or a human being; because of its great voracity it eats any living being, whether it be an inhabitant of the air, earth or water.
SA|0|28|9|0|Except for the color of this animal, that is everything noteworthy about it.
SA|0|28|10|0|What is its color? In the abdominal area it is light blue; along the center of the abdominal area passes lengthwise a considerably wide dark stripe. The back of this animal is light red with small zebra-like yellow stripes. Beginning at the body, the legs are an orange-yellow. The hooves are completely black. The hair on its body is fairly short throughout; that is why the Saturnites are of the opinion that this animal was completely naked. But when a few of these animals were caught, they noticed their error.
SA|0|28|11|0|If the Saturnites wish to capture the bauor, it becomes a very expensive proposition for them, because if they want to apprehend it they must sacrifice many of their domesticated animals beforehand. Not until the bauor is surfeited with eating many of these animals does it become tired and exhausted; it lies down somewhere close to the shore, cuds up its tail and begins to digest the food it has eaten. As soon as the Saturnites who are hunting this animal notice that it is resting, they must make certain that they overpower its tail as quickly as possible; they usually do so by severing the tail from the body with one stroke. After the tail has been severed, it is advisable not to stay in the vicinity of the wounded animal, because the tail still has life for quite a while, and it throws itself back and forth in the most horrible contortions. The bauor itself enters into a rage and jumps and kicks with its hooves. The Saturnites are aware of this behavior, and that is why they immediately leave after they have severed the tail; they wait on their ships on the surface of the water until the animal collapses and remains motionless and its tail stretches out spasmodically.
SA|0|28|12|0|Once these events have transpired, then our hunters approach the shore. They cut the tail into smaller pieces and, while they are doing so, the pieces still jump around for quite a while. Then they approach the animal itself and probe it by stabbing it in the area of the back to see if there is still some life left in it. Should the animal not react, they then remove the beautiful skin. But before they begin this task, they cut off the head and throw it into the water, because they believe that the animal could open up its terrible eye while they are skinning it, and all of them would be poisoned by it. That is of course impossible, because this eye does not contain any poison at all, and the powerful red light of the eye becomes completely extinct as soon as this animal has lost all its vital energy.
SA|0|28|13|0|Once the animal has been skinned and the skin has been loaded onto the ships, they leave everything else to rot. The decomposition of the animal gets a helping hand from all the hungry guests that live along the shore, and for others it is an opportunity to revenge themselves on their well-known enemy.
SA|0|28|14|0|For what purpose do the Saturnites use the skin, which is obtained with such great effort? The skin is treated with oil so that it remains soft. Once it has been properly treated in this manner, the skin is prepared and cut and then it is tailored into a half-length coat. A coat like that on the back of a man means more than an entire kingdom. There is a saying on Saturn: It is the bauor which lends the prince or the most superior patriarch the proper respect and what he is supposed to represent.
SA|0|28|15|0|Conquering a bauor is one of the greatest and most daring feats that the Saturnites can carry out. Whoever has caught such an animal and wears its coat shows to his fellow man the great courage he possesses. This testimony carries the greatest significance to the Saturnites because they feel that they cannot be properly served by a ruler or leader who lacks courage. Such a coat is proof to them that the person who obtained it under those circumstances was willing to sacrifice a great many things. This leads them to believe that the wearer of the coat, besides his great courage, is a very generous person because he did not spare any costs for the benefit of his brothers. And finally they attach to the owner of such a coat a great amount of intelligence, because he conquered this monster, which has to the Saturnites a considerably more terrible reputation than a dragon or tapeworm on Earth.
SA|0|28|16|0|If a person has conquered the hauor, then he should have the ability to deal with any other situation or undertaking with the proper intelligence. Therefore it makes the owner of such a coat unfailingly and immediately a grand patriarch, even if he is three or four times younger than any other minor patriarch. But he is only a grand patriarch as long as this coat lasts.
SA|0|28|17|0|Since it ensures the honor of being a grand patriarch, nothing is cared for more than such a coat. That is why the bauor coat is worn by a grand patriarch under the most extraordinary circumstances. Since there are all kinds of little deceptions on this planet, this also applies to the life span of such a coat; the concept is that it lasts forever. Even if the coat is falling apart and can no longer be worn, it is replaced by a false one from the skins of other animals, and is paraded as a real bauor coat.
SA|0|28|18|0|A grand patriarchate which has been acquired as the result of such a coat is inherited by all the children and the children of the children of the grand patriarch as long as the coat can be produced or its existence can be proven by showing it. Should someone else, however, come into the possession of a new coat by hunting the bauor and shows this coat to the people in his country, this ends the old patriarchate. The old patriarch however, still enjoys the position of an esteemed person. In a case like that, even the smallest piece of a bauor coat still represents a valid patent. of nobility. This entitles the owner to bauor-coat privileges, but only as long as he can produce a piece of it, no matter how small. But once the moths have eaten up the last little piece, he then loses his position of arch-patriarch, and nothing more remains but an empty memory.
SA|0|28|19|0|But at this point we shall not pursue the political conditions on Saturn any further, since we have not reached that point yet; and since we are not yet dealing with human beings, we shall return to the animals. Before we begin with the domesticated animals, we shall take a general overview of the entire wild animal kingdom.
SA|0|29|1|1|Chapter 29
SA|0|29|1|1|Harmony of the celestial bodies. Examples of the art of music. The secrets of the teachings of sound and creation. Correspondence of the wild animals on Saturn and on Earth.
SA|0|29|1|0|You already know that we have only described those animals in detail which are extraordinary in respect to their species. From what has been disclosed thus far you have learned about the peculiar animals which are indigenous to this planet. When these animals were described, you must have noticed that most were of such a kind that, as a whole, no animal on earth or on any other planet could be compared with them.
SA|0|29|2|0|However, there exists a perpetual harmony in everything between one planer and another, without which two celestial bodies cannot exist, even if they are far removed from each other. To understand this properly, I must point out to you that harmony can only occur where one and the same cause brings forth the effect.
SA|0|29|3|0|For example, if you were to tighten a string over a flat board and pull the string, it would at all times give you a particular high or low tone. Should you tighten the string more, then the sound would become more intense or, as you would express it, the tone will be higher. However, the less the string is tightened, the lower the tone. What is here the cause of this sonorous effect? You will probably find or specify no other cause than the board and the string which is tightened over it. As often as you renew the cause, that is how often you will have the same effect. The changes, in as far as the sound produced is low or high, make absolutely no difference, because a sound remains a sound, regardless of whether it is high or low. You might ask: What actually causes the sound - is it the string or the flat board? And I will tell you: It is neither the board by itself nor the string by itself, but both objects together. The flat board as a coherent whole has all conceivable forms for the formation of a tone at all times in readiness. The vibrating string above the board calls forth these forms in a manner distinguishable from one another. Therefore the flat board contains all conceivable forms of sound. The string which is stretched over it is there to awaken these forms of sound in order to transfer them into a perceptible appearance. For this to occur there must exist an undeniable harmony between the flat board and the string.
SA|0|29|4|0|If you would consider the air as a means of forming sound, then it must be shown, when bringing forth any kind of effect, that it is impossible for more than two polar causes to be brought forth into a reciprocal connection. The means, however, cannot be considered a cause, but only a path by which the effect of the two polarities is brought forth to appear.
SA|0|29|5|0|For example, observe the magnetic fluidum! Can the magnetic fluidum, when it is absorbed by an iron rod, only be found polarly? Or, rather, is it polarly freely effective within itself throughout the entire infinity? Therefore an iron rod is only the path upon which this fluidum can express itself tangibly to your senses. It would be an impossibility to consider the iron rod as that which brings forth the magnetic fluidum itself.
SA|0|29|6|0|Or would you say that the air and the ether between a sun and a planet are the source of light? They are no more than the path upon which the light reaches a planet while emanating from a sun, provided that the planet is structured and is capable of absorbing the light that overcomes it.
SA|0|29|7|0|Therefore, we shall not consider the air in this manner, when forming a tone as a means of being the cause of the sound, but only as a path upon which the tone-forms as they are developed between the string and flat board can be perceived by the ear.
SA|0|29|8|0|Do not imagine the sound when you think about “tone,” but only a form which, through a certain degree of vibration, is drawn out of some smooth and elastic surface. The sound is no more than a witness which, through regular vibration of some body that has the ability to vibrate, develops the forms of another underlying body. Even though you might believe that you are well-versed in the art of music, I say that there is hardly a subject with which you are less acquainted or more ill-informed about than the art of music. As far as this subject is concerned, you do not know more than the worms which gnaw on the dead bark of a tree. Consequently, you compose a few different high and low tones and you take delight in them, just like the worms when they gnaw on the dead bark of a tree. But who among you has ever had the idea that the tone is one of the most wonderful forms?
SA|0|29|9|0|If you sing a note or a tone, or if you generate sound with an instrument, you have nothing more to say about it other than: This tone is a C or an A, and it belongs either to this or that octave. And you may also have the ability to know which instrument produced that tone or sound. Admit it: You do not know much about a tone, except perhaps that you can assess the quality of a tone and can rate its proportion in comparison with your ear, but that is about the extent of your knowledge of the tone.
SA|0|29|10|0|That you may have a fundamental understanding of how little knowledge you possess in the art of music, I will enlighten you a little in passing about the tone itself.
SA|0|29|11|0|You know that many strings can be tightened over one board, and each string will, in accordance with its tension, produce a different high or low tone, and everything will occur on one and the same board. If all possible differences of sound can be brought forth on one and the same board, then there must be an infinite number of forms contained in that board, so that they can appear completely perceptible through each possible degree of tension of the string.
SA|0|29|12|0|When you closely examine this particular board, what do you find? Nothing but an empty, flat board! And when you examine the strings that are attached to this board, what do you find? You find a uniform elastic string, either made of metal or the guts of an animal. And you have nothing but two flat uniformities, about which you cannot philosophize. Despite this, such multi-fariousness lies within these two flat uniformities that all the composers who have ever lived, dating back to the times of David, have not even taken a one billionth [One milliard in Britain and Germany = one billion in France and the United States.] part of this in all their compositions; and these external tones are, in respect to the actual real tone, nothing but what the dead bark of a tree is in respect to its internal invisible spiritual life.
SA|0|29|13|0|In accordance with this, what is a tone? Tone is nothing more than a self-expression of the many endless harmonious spiritual forms and how they are inherent in matter or how they project into this matter. Therefore, the board of a musical instrument that vibrates with that instrument is an infinite world filled with spiritual forms. For example, if you strike a C or an A, then an entire creation with an eternally innumerable number of beings of all kinds reports to your ear in a uniformly perceptible way through that rudimentary sound.
SA|0|29|14|0|As a human being, you remain with what you perceive but you do not examine what is behind it. And even when, after several successive sounds, you are seized by some great ideas and these living spiritual forms literally grab you by the neck, you are blind and gnaw on the bark, without thinking that with every single tone, through the perceptible tone of a single word, all things that fill the entire infinity come forth. Now you should have a small idea of what a tone is and how different its great significance is from the monotonous sound that you call “tone.”
SA|0|29|15|0|Since we previously proceeded from harmonious conditions and described how a continuous harmony exists between a flat board and a string, and how these effects at least outwardly originate out of this harmony, we can therefore bestow complete validity upon our first sentence, when it was said that between two celestial bodies there must exist a continuous harmony regardless of their distance from each other.
SA|0|29|16|0|Why is that so? Think of the sun as the vibrating board and the planets as the strings that are tightened over it. Now when the planets or strings that float around the vibrating board of the sun are struck by the light that emanates from the sun, the planets take on all the underlying forms that exist on the sun after they have received this legacy by means of the light and make the forms appear outwardly.
SA|0|29|17|0|If you now direct your attention upon the string of Saturn which is tightened over the same sun as the string of the earth which you inhabit, you should easily understand that the same cause which affects your earth and allows its forms to appear will therefore have the same effect on Saturn.
SA|0|29|18|0|For example, compare a piano with seven octaves to one with only five; you cannot deny that the piano with seven octaves has much higher or much lower tones than the one with five octaves. However, when you start playing the scales on the piano with the seven octaves at the same spot where the highest or lowest tone begins on the piano with five octaves, you will find that the scale will have the same rising and falling sound as it does on the piano with the five octaves; of course the tones of the larger instrument will probably sound stronger, have more volume and be more developed than on the smaller instrument.
SA|0|29|19|0|Actually, we already have all this information. I said in the beginning that we would take a general overview of the entire wild animal kingdom on Saturn; before we describe the domesticated animals individually, I just wanted to tell you that we have already made such a general overview. The description of the productive power of the sun had to be mentioned before, so that what still has to be said does not appear as blather or as a compelling representation of things on this planet which make it appear as if the one who declares this has lost his imagination and therefore seeks refuge in what the earth has to offer as regards formal appearances. So that you would have to say: All the animals you find on earth will also be found on Saturn, though of course with a few variations; they are proportionately larger in size and stronger, and, as a consequence, the light of the sun is more refracted and the animals are more colorful.
SA|0|29|20|0|Since such an anatomical analytical representation of the harmonious condition has preceded this, there should not be one person with a believing heart who would object when I say: Beginning with your largest original elephant down to the smallest mouse, Saturn has all of these animals as well on its surface, only they are proportionately larger and stronger and more varied in color between blue, green, red, white and black, while the colors of the animals on earth are rarely as completely developed, since the rays of the sun are still too intense and therefore they are not sufficiently separated when they fall to the ground. The coloration is at all times a consequence of the light. The flowers on earth are colored with all kinds of perfect colors, but these colors lack a certain living luster, whereas the flowers on Saturn become much more lively; not only does this coloration apply to the animals, but also to the humans on this planet.
SA|0|29|21|0|This should suffice as a general overview of the four-footed animals as well as the other animals of this planet. We will briefly examine only those few tame animals that the earthly piano with its five octaves does not contain.
SA|0|30|1|1|Chapter 30
SA|0|30|1|1|The tame animals of Saturn. The most beneficial animal, the cow, Buka.
SA|0|30|1|0|The first animal we shall observe is a large tame cow, which the Saturnites call buka. You might think: Why do we start with the cow and not with the bull? We are not dealing with a zoological account of the animal kingdom where, in accordance with the learned order of the so-called zoologists, the male must at all times precede the female. Instead, we are dealing with an account of the animals of the planet in the order of their usefulness and in accordance with their noteworthiness. Since the cow is much more useful and much more noteworthy, we shall deal with it first in its proper order; that means we shall deal with the cow before the bull.
SA|0|30|2|0|What kind of animal is the buka? What does it look like, how tall is it and where is its home?
SA|0|30|3|0|The buka or Saturn cow is a giant animal as far as its size is concerned; in spite of that, it is extremely tame. In accordance with its giant size it eats very little fodder, but drinks considerably more water.
SA|0|30|4|0|With its plentiful supply of slightly yellowish and exceedingly good-tasting milk, this animal is the most beneficial among the creatures of this planet. Its milk is the main source of nourishment for the Saturnites. Now you would probably like to know how much milk this cow produces in one Saturn day. [The diurnal rotation of Saturn is 10 hours and 14 minutes.] Since the Saturn day is not much different from a day on earth, it should not come as too much of a surprise to you when I say that this cow’s regular milk production is frequently as much as 1,000 pails [One pail = 56.6 liters.] in one day.
SA|0|30|5|0|(N.B.: On earth such a cow would be quite welcome for some of your industrial tycoons, provided that it would not eat much more than a common cow on earth while it may drink as much water as it needs or wants. But since such very economical human beings would squander away too much if they were to possess such an animal, this animal shall therefore remain on Saturn   regardless of the fact that it would not be completely impossible to create a Saturn cow on earth!)
SA|0|30|6|0|What does this cow look like? The shape of the animal closely resembles the earthly cow which you call aurochs. [The auroches or Ur, Urus (Bosprimigenius) is now extinct.] However, its size cannot be compared; the Saturn cow is so large that a common cow on earth would not be any bigger than a fly on the back of your earthly cows. After the mud, the male or bull is almost the largest animal on this planet. The cow, however, is considerably smaller than the bull. If such a cow were here on earth, and you were to stand on its back, you would have a much better view than if you were standing on top of Plabutschberg, [A mountain near the Austrian city of Graz, in the province of Styria.] although the size of the cows on Saturn varies considerably.
SA|0|30|7|0|The largest species of these cattle can be found most of all on the continent we know as Herrifa, which was mentioned right at the beginning when we began with the unveiling of Saturn. In this country such a cow frequently reaches a height of 2,400 feet, and it has twice that length from the head to the tail. Its body is supported by four proportionately strong legs, which, when compared to the rest of the body, are much shorter than the feet of a cow on earth when compared to its body. An extraordinarily large udder with eight proportionately long teats is located right between the hind legs. When the cow stands up, these teats are still 240 feet above the ground.
SA|0|30|8|0|How can you milk such a large cow? You do not milk the buka like an earthly cow, because these cows give milk all by themselves. On account of their organism, the giving or the retention of their milk is controlled by the instinct-will of this animal. How do the Saturnites notice when this cow will give milk? They notice it by the puffed-up fullness of the udder and when the animal becomes quiet, which usually occurs after it has drunk a large quantity of water.
SA|0|30|9|0|When the cow is at rest, the Saturnites make haste and place large containers with wide openings under the teats; these containers are from the pumpkins which we discussed in a previous chapter. The milk is carefully gathered in these containers, which the cow gives voluntarily. Once the buka has discharged all its milk, it lets that fact be known with a thunder-like grumbling.
SA|0|30|10|0|When the milk gatherers hear this grumbling, they immediately take their containers and leave their station from underneath the abdomen of the cow, so that when the cow begins to move again no one gets trampled to death by the extremely giant and heavy foot of the buka. After a cow is several years old, you no longer have to worry about that, because an older cow will not move as long as there is a human being under its belly. But this does not apply to the younger cows; they are by nature much livelier, and therefore more caution has to be exercised.
SA|0|30|11|0|The Saturnites make quite a bit of butter, fat and cheese from this milk. They prefer to eat this type of food, especially butter and honey spread on cheese. On this planet, honey does not come from bees but from a species of flowers that have large calyxes and an exquisite fragrance; these calyxes are filled by more than half with honey.
SA|0|30|12|0|How do the inhabitants of Saturn enjoy the extremely tasty milk of this cow? - Nearly as you enjoy the milk of your cows. They just don't use it for any coffee, for such outrageous foolish foods the Saturn dwellers do not know. They also cook some of their food, but the juice of a charred fruit they flee like pestilence, because they know that the food is the healthiest and most nutritious, as I have prepared it in nature and cooked at the pure fire of my sun.
SA|0|30|13|0|Now we know how the Saturnites enjoy their milk. Therefore, what remains to be described is the color of the cow. The body is blue-gray and the area of the belly is completely white. Beginning at the body, the legs gradually turn dark blue; this applies to the front legs as well as to the hind legs. The tail of this animal is also darker in color than the body and is adorned at the end with an extremely strong vermilion bushy tuft. The neck is more slender than it is massive in proportion to the body. Beginning from the head to the front legs and on each side there is a long strong vermilion mane, the length of which is often up to 3,000 feet long. The head has no horns and it is small in proportion to the rest of the body. The bull, however, has two small upright horns which are bent backward like those of a chamois.
SA|0|30|14|0|Something that accentuates the head of this animal are the ears, which have a length of 180 to 240 feet and a width a third of their length. The ears are dazzling white. The forehead of this animal is light bluish gray; in the area of the proportionately large eyes, this color is somewhat darker. The snout resembles that of a cow on earth; it is bare and dark gray. Everything else pretty well resembles the aurochs on earth.
SA|0|30|15|0|Is this animal kept in a barn? It is too large to build a stall for it. But it is kept in a living garden. On Saturn this is a large pasture fenced in with the wall tree. The cow cannot jump over this fence in spite of its size, because its legs are short and it cannot lift its feet any higher than 30 feet from the ground. This is, in other words, the stall for this cow. Naturally, such a fenced-in meadow is three times the size of Styria.
SA|0|30|16|0|How many cows does an inhabitant of Saturn usually have? I tell you, anyone who has ten cows and two bulls is considered to be the richest.
SA|0|30|17|0|That is pretty well everything which is noteworthy about this animal. Therefore, we shall now turn to another useful animal, the so-called domestic blue goat.
SA|0|31|1|1|Chapter 31
SA|0|31|1|1|The Blue Goat. Bartering with its milk. The goat thanksgiving festival. The connection of the Saturnites with the spiritual world. The wool of the Blue Goat and its use.
SA|0|31|1|0|What kind of animal is the blue goat? It is an extremely useful and indispensable animal for those Saturnites who are of moderate means, particularly for those who live in the mountains, where the large cow cannot move about freely and where there would not be enough to eat, though mainly there is not enough water available there for the cow to satisfy its great thirst.
SA|0|31|2|0|What does this animal look like? Does it look like any goat on earth? No, it does not. It somewhat resembles an elk, which on earth inhabits more the northern parts of the continents; this goat is of course at least a hundred times larger than an elk on earth. It has between its two hind legs in accordance to its size a very large udder with six teats, which easily produce ten to twenty pails of milk.
SA|0|31|3|0|The milk of the goat is not as sweet as that of the giant cow, but it is much more fragrant and more nourishing. Therefore, it happens quite often that the mountain dwellers take their good milk product to the people in the valleys and plains to exchange it for other things which are of absolute necessity to them. On this planet there is no trade other than barter. This barter serves a good purpose for the mountain dwellers. The goat cannot thrive in the valleys and plains, but it does at the heights, where it searches for food under the snow with shovel-like forward-bent horns. You should understand that on Saturn, as on earth, the highest mountain peaks are covered with ice and snow during the time of the ring shadow.
SA|0|31|4|0|This animal is somewhat shy by nature, but when it is treated well by human beings it becomes tame and domesticated; it almost runs behind them like your loyal dogs do on earth. Therefore, when these mountain dwellers want to go somewhere they have to tie this animal to a long grass rope on a tree, otherwise the goat would follow them. The Saturnites, especially those that live in the mountains, have a festival every year which they offer to the Great Spirit in gratitude for this beneficial animal.
SA|0|31|5|0|Quite a number of the most beautiful goats with full udders are taken to this festival. There they are taken to a particular spot where they form a circle and where the goats are milked, and this milk is gathered in the cleanest and most beautiful containers. As soon as this work is done, the animals are led to a rain tree pond which is always close by and, as part of the obligatory thanksgiving, they are watered with this exceedingly good-tasting pure water. After that they are let loose so that they can graze on the succulent pastures which surround this rain tree pond. The people return to the place where the fresh milk is waiting for them in those beautiful containers.
SA|0|31|6|0|Everybody takes his container and carries it to a temple which is specially built for this festival. The temple is planted with ray trees (bruda) or grown with mirror trees (ubra). The reason why I say “planted” or “grown” is because, on this planet, temples of divine service are not built by carpenters as on earth, but are grown out of the ground alive, and consist of the most beautiful trees. These trees are planted in a particular order almost like a cordon on earth in the gardens, which are regularly pruned. A temple like this, when fully grown, is a magnificent sight, especially around the time when the trees are in bloom; the sight is so magnificent that you on earth cannot imagine it. This temple is so large that it would take the people on earth a whole day to walk from the holy entrance to the opposite side where the exit is.
SA|0|31|7|0|When the people have taken all their pumpkin containers with the milk into the temple, they first thank the Great Spirit for the gift of this beneficial domesticated animal and also for the milk they have taken from it. After this prayer, the eldest rises from their midst and asks all the devout who have gathered to lie on the floor face down.
SA|0|31|8|0|The elder looks upwards and implores the Great Spirit that He may permit the elder to be overcome by a Spirit of Light and proclaim to him what would be pleasing to the Great Spirit, what they should do while in the sanctuary. And since the inhabitants of Saturn, but mostly the mountain dwellers, are almost in constant contact with the spirits of their heaven, it happens all the time that after such a request by the elder a shining light-spirit in human form comes to them and proclaims how they are to conduct themselves.
SA|0|31|9|0|Once the spirit is finished with his proclamation, the people arise and the elder announces what he has been told. After the sermon the people give thanks again to the Great Spirit. Once that has been done with the greatest devotion, the people of both sexes fetch their milk containers and take them to the elder so that he may speak the blessing of the Great Spirit over them. Then they return with their containers, embrace each other, and everyone invites the other to share his milk and an assortment of other edible foods. After such an invitation, they begin to eat in the temple and have conversations that contain all kinds of information.
SA|0|31|10|0|On this occasion, when almost all the food has been eaten, throughout the day they give thanks again to the Great Spirit, which the Saturnites seek to heighten through the songs of the birds whenever they are available. This is not done by the main singer but by the singers of the second kind, as previously mentioned.
SA|0|31|11|0|After this thanksgiving everybody leaves the temple, but, mind you, never by the holy front exit, but always by the rear exit, which is intended for the people; whereas the holy exit is only for the elder and for the Spirits of Light. As soon as the people are outside the temple, they call their goats which are grazing leisurely around the rain tree pond; the goats obey the call and follow their masters home.
SA|0|31|12|0|This is the simplest of celebrations for the Saturnites. Whatever concerns their main celebrations and the main divine service shall be described when we discuss the Saturnites in particular.
SA|0|31|13|0|When the inhabitants come home with their goats, they milk them again and then let them roam free once more, for the Saturnites build no barn for these goats. Also, nobody makes a goat his permanent possession; if a goat comes to the dwelling of a human being with a full udder, they milk it and let it go. Also, nobody has to care for a goat, feeding it, etc., as it does not require anyone to tend it. These animals take care of themselves; they are so tame, good-natured and attached that they always come at the right time to the dwellings of the people. They also do not need a guard or attendant, because on Saturn, especially in the mountains, there are no carnivorous animals.
SA|0|31|14|0|If you remember, those animals which are wild and antagonistic usually live in areas which are far from the continents inhabited by human beings, and they are separated by water. In the countries on the continents, these wild animals only inhabit areas where humans never set foot. If that should happen, it will happen only because of curiosity, pertness, and sometimes also greed. But in the mountains, as you know, wild animals other than the “pointed foot” (with which we are already acquainted) very rarely live.
SA|0|31|15|0|From what has been said, you can gather how easy it is for the Saturnites to keep this animal and how beneficial it is for them. We have now learned everything important about this animal.
SA|0|31|16|0|I do not think it is necessary to reiterate why this animal is called the blue goat. Just as the name indicates, its color is blue. In addition, this animal has extremely fine wool in plentiful amounts, like sheep on earth. The Saturnites, especially those who live in the mountains, make all kinds of warm clothing out of it for the colder shadow season. They clean the wool beforehand, then they spin it into beautiful, uniform thick threads and they weave all kinds of differently patterned cloth with very peculiar kinds of proficient tools.
SA|0|31|17|0|What happens when the blue goat dies? They skin it and the meat is placed into a pit, because the people on Saturn hardly eat any meat.
SA|0|31|18|0|That is everything there is to know about this animal. In the next chapter we shall describe another noteworthy domesticated animal.
SA|0|32|1|1|Chapter 32
SA|0|32|1|1|The Saturn house servant, Fur. A species of tame ape. Concerning the Saturn dog, horse, sheep and other animal species.
SA|0|32|1|0|As far as this animal called the fur is concerned, its name is derived from the purpose that it serves for the Saturnites, whereas the animal which we discussed previously derived its name from its color.
SA|0|32|2|0|What does this animal do? It renders the same services to its master as a faithful and diligent house servant on earth. This animal carries out almost all the work which you on earth would consider to be heavy or hard work with the greatest accuracy. This animal tills the fields, carries water to the house, gathers wood and carries it to the house for the human beings to use, cleans the fields and chases away harmful animals, and at night guards the entire household and carries out many more such chores.
SA|0|32|3|0|Therefore the people on Saturn have given this animal the name fur which is in accordance with its usefulness; the meaning in your language is “faithful house servant.”
SA|0|32|4|0|Now we already know what this creature does and what its name is. What does this useful domesticated animal resemble? That of course is an entirely different question. Is there on earth a similar creature which it resembles in form? The answer is yes, on earth there are similar creatures, and they exist in large numbers in all kinds of gradations. Only on earth these animals are without exception wild, whereas on Saturn the reverse is the case; there most animals of this species are tame and they learn so easily that in a very short time they can be trained to do all kinds of human labor and can be employed in this manner. What is the name of this animal on earth, which on account of its natural ability and physical structure could also be employed for most of these chores if one only knew how to domesticate it and teach it the various human tasks? On earth these animals are called apes; and particularly those which you know as the orangutan.
SA|0|32|5|0|As aforementioned, these creatures are the most useful members of the animal kingdom on Saturn, because they can be employed for all kinds of work. Does it cost much to maintain such an animal? They do not cost much at all. They are the most inexpensive servants for the Saturnites, because they demand nothing but to be treated properly and to eat the occasional fruit from the hand of a human being. That is everything that these workers demand from their masters.
SA|0|32|6|0|Only when they are abused or treated cruelly do they usually revenge themselves by becoming unfaithful and leaving the house forever. If they are retained by force, then the owner is in for a big fight wherein the animal always becomes the winner by running away. When people on Saturn offend the fur so that the animal wants to leave, they indicate to the animal by holding some fruit in their hands and offering it that they regret their error and want to make up; usually the offended animal turns around and, just as before, becomes again a faithful servant to its master.
SA|0|32|7|0|What kind of food does this useful animal eat? Its usual nourishment consists of all kinds of lower-growing fruit on trees and shrubs, which is rarely eaten by human beings and not at all by those who are well-to-do. From this you can gather how little such servants cost their masters. And if you add to this the fact that this kind of fruit is in great abundance and not fit for human consumption and that I care for the indestructible clothing of these workers, then you must clearly understand how extremely inexpensive these laborers are for the Saturnites.
SA|0|32|8|0|Since we have mentioned quite a bit about the usefulness of these animals, we will now turn to the shape. I mentioned before that these animals closely resemble the ape on earth. However, on this large planet everything is much more developed and perfected in accordance with its shape; therefore these faithful house servants are much more developed and perfected than an orangutan on earth.
SA|0|32|9|0|As far as the skin of the Saturn orangutan is concerned, it is covered thickly with hair except for the palms of the hands and a small part of the face. Also, the hands and feet are, as a rule, significantly slimmer and therefore less fleshy than those of a Saturnian human. The human beings on Saturn are all very well built and perfect, without any hair on their bodies, except for the head and genital parts. The color of the skin of the Saturnites is mostly snow white and, in the plains, the color touches on a reddish brown, whereas the color of the hair of this animal is either light-blue or sometimes gray. The parts which are without hair are at all times a pale red.
SA|0|32|10|0|How tall is such an animal? It is close to the height of a Saturn woman; but nobody has ever seen one reaching the height of a Saturn man.
SA|0|32|11|0|What is the main habitat of this animal? If you take into consideration that on this planet all the continents are in one and the same climatic zone, it should be easily understood when I say that this animal's habitat is on almost every continent, and mainly with mountain dwellers, and that this applies to the entire planet with very little variance in its form and color.
SA|0|32|12|0|This species of ape is not the only one that lives on this planet. There is an almost immeasurable variety of species of this particular animal, but all of them are wild. On some continents these animals are so numerous that they move in large herds to the mountains and, while there, they do not spare the noble fruit intended for the mountain dwellers.
SA|0|32|13|0|When this occurs the faithful house servants perform an invaluable service, because as soon as they catch sight of these herds anywhere close to the fruit trees of the Saturnites, they immediately drop whatever they might be doing and run incensed towards these uninvited parasites. Woe to those intruders who are caught! They will not escape; instead they are torn to pieces immediately.
SA|0|32|14|0|Because all the smaller species of this group of animals knows instinctively that the reception by these larger members of their species is anything but friendly, these confrontations happen very rarely, only when they are forced by vital necessity. Such a venture is always undertaken at night and never during the day, and only when the area is under the shadow of the ring (which to the people on Saturn means as much as winter on earth).
SA|0|32|15|0|Now we know everything noteworthy about this animal, and for this reason we shall describe another domesticated animal which is held in great esteem by the Saturnites of the plains and valleys.
SA|0|32|16|0|What kind of animal is this? In many aspects it resembles your domesticated dog. As far as its usefulness is concerned, on account of its strength and agility it is used for everything for which you use horses, except for riding, because the Saturnites do not ride animals. A Saturnite considers it below his human dignity to mount the ignoble body of an animal with his noble body; and nothing will carry him faster to his destination than his own two feet.
SA|0|32|17|0|This animal also has many various gradations or species, which on the different continents exist in a variety of species, and, with the exception of a few smaller species, almost all are used for the same purpose.
SA|0|32|18|0|These are the least beautiful animals; their color is similar to the color of other animals on Saturn, but they are not as clean and not as lively. Therefore, between dogs on earth and on Saturn there is almost no other difference other than size. The largest of this species on Saturn is 500 times the size of your largest dog on earth. But as far as the rest of these dogs is concerned, they are used besides their other activities as guard dogs. They do not bark; their voice is more like a thunder-like growling. The growling is of course much louder when it comes to the larger species, whereas it is not loud when it comes to the smaller species.
SA|0|32|19|0|That is about everything noteworthy that can be said about this animal. If you would ask the question: Is there one animal on Saturn that resembles our noble horse on earth? My answer to that question would be yes, there is a kind of horse on Saturn, but it is never tamed, because on Saturn it belongs to the wild animals.
SA|0|32|20|0|Are there any sheep on Saturn? Yes, there are, but they are nor tame either, but are considered as wild. And they are often hunted for their beautiful, soft hides.
SA|0|32|21|0|There are quite a few of these species on Saturn in the form which are tame on earth, whereas on Saturn these animals are not domesticated but live wild.
SA|0|32|22|0|The entire animal kingdom on Saturn has been described in the shortest possible manner and if you exercise your powers of Imagination just a little, it should be easy, as a result of this, to achieve a very pictorial representation that you can almost imagine any animal described here and how it exists in its natural state on this planet. The great multifariousness shall give new proof of how wonderful and abundant My infinite works are. And since these works exist already on one planet in such multifariousness and beauty, how many more wonderful and grandiose works does a sun contain on its vast soil, and how many unpronounceable, wonderfully grandiose and multifarious works does a spiritual world contain, when a material, natural world by comparison hardly represents much more than the external dead bark of a tree?
SA|0|32|23|0|Information like this and many other things in comparison I shall disclose to you when I describe the people of this planet, as for today we shall conclude this chapter.
SA|0|33|1|1|Chapter 33
SA|0|33|1|1|The Saturnian human beings. Their origin, population density and housing conditions.
SA|0|33|1|0|Much has already been said about the humans on Saturn. Regardless of that, much more remains to be said about the masters of this celestial body, in order for you to learn in what kind of order this planet exists and whose Spirit’s child it is.
SA|0|33|2|0|Since a good order is at all times and everywhere the basis of all wisdom, we shall therefore observe here a human being in a good order   first of all, in his externally-shaped being and then his spiritual existence and everything that enters into the region of the spiritual, such as his country's constitution, his trade and his divine service. Now we shall begin with the physical shape of the Saturnian human being.
SA|0|33|3|0|Was there only one human couple on Saturn, or were there at the same time at various places several human couples created? All human beings that now live on Saturn originate from one human couple; this applies to all planets just as it applies to earth. The history of the Saturnites is more than one million earth years older than the history of human beings on earth.
SA|0|33|4|0|A Saturnite throughout his entire life has rarely more than four descendants with his wife; it should be understandable when I say that this planet, in proportion to earth, is by many times less populated than earth. On the large continental countries, of which several are larger in area than Asia, Africa and Europe, human beings very seldom live in a neighborly way next to each other. This situation that exists in your villages on earth belongs to one of the greatest rarities on Saturn.
SA|0|33|5|0|If a human being from earth were somehow able to travel to one of these continents, the dwellings of the people on Saturn are so far apart that it would take him at least ten to twelve days to travel from one to another. In the mountains these distances from one dwelling to another or from one neighbor to another are the rule rather than the exception, whereas in the lower-lying regions, which are next to the lakes and rivers, the dwellings of the Saturnites are closer together.
SA|0|33|6|0|Wherever you find such an abode, there are not only a few human beings, but an entire family which usually numbers anywhere from 1,000 to 5,000 people.
SA|0|33|7|0|How large are their dwellings that they can accommodate so many people? It should be mentioned that the Saturnites prefer to have plenty of space. As far as their accommodation is concerned, this was mentioned right at the beginning with the description of the sun tree (gliuba). It was also mentioned that this tree is their house, one which they prefer to all others. Therefore I do not have to describe the peculiar shape of this tree again, other than to remind you that it is an extraordinary tree with many trunks, and that on its wide branches, which almost always run in a horizontal manner, the people build their dwellings.
SA|0|33|8|0|Such a tree is as significant on Saturn as an important city on earth. The patriarch of such a large family assigns the individual branches and side trunks to the individual family and it then becomes their own property, just like a house in your cities. The difference here, however, is that the people who live in this tree city are all blood relatives, while in your cities anyone who has the financial means can purchase a house right next to you.
SA|0|33|9|0|You might ask yourself: How can these people sleep on these branches? If they turn around during their sleep will they not fall out of the trees? The possibility of this happening would be much greater if you were simply to turn around in your bed. Because these horizontal outward-bound branches are so thick and wide that on a single branch there is enough room for every house in your capital city, [This capital city is Graz in Austria with a population of over 200,000.] and there would still be enough room to drive and ride around.
SA|0|33|10|0|Besides that, there are a large number of smaller branches growing in a horizontal parallel direction from the wide edges of each of these large branches; they are the actual carriers of the fruit of this tree. Closer to the trunk these smaller branches are of significant strength; they are so strong that if a human being would walk, stand or lie beyond the edge of the branch he would not fall off the tree. Let us assume that despite these smaller branches it happens that someone walks carelessly beyond them and falls to the ground, or from a higher branch to a lower branch; this person would not sustain any injury from such a fall. The reason for this is already known to you, and has been mentioned in a previous chapter: On Saturn, through the existing attraction between the actual planet and the ring, the specific weight of any given body, including the body of a human being, is significantly reduced. Therefore, nobody on Saturn will be able to fall with the same severity as someone on earth.
SA|0|33|11|0|The above explanation is the reason for this occurrence and should completely satisfy the inquisitive mind in this respect. As long as this planet has been populated by human beings, no one has ever broken a leg or an arm during his lifetime, and nobody has injured his head or sustained a hole in his head through a fall, which of course happens quite often on earth.
SA|0|33|12|0|The question now arises: Is this tree the only dwelling the Saturnites call home? The answer is no. Besides these main tree dwellings, they have various other dwellings, which are occupied during the cool shadow time.
SA|0|33|13|0|These houses are built in various ways. Some are built from the strong branches of the pyramid tree, while others are grown from the species of the more slender trees. The houses that are grown, or living house, are superior to those which are built. However, they always build houses between those which are grown, because they serve as storage for their food.
SA|0|33|14|0|They also only make a fire in those houses which they build, where they cook, boil and roast their various food, though not in the same clever and artificial manner as you do on earth, but more as you would bake an apple or cook pears, vegetables, and some of your good-tasting beets and roots. This is what the entire art of cooking consists of on Saturn. In these houses they also store their milk products as well as their precious berry juice containers.
SA|0|33|15|0|Nobody eats or sleeps in the houses that are built; that is always done in the houses that are grown, because it is unbearable for the Saturnites to remain for a longer period in the vicinity of a dead thing. That applies to a house which is built from trees that have been cut down as well as to dead human beings or animals. That is why houses built by the Saturnites are used exclusively as workshops and storage rooms.
SA|0|33|16|0|You would probably like to know how large such a man-made house is and also what it looks like. I can grant this wish. These houses are built in the form of a wreath, similar to the houses in the Austrian countryside, except they do not have any roofs; they are completely open towards the sky. For the Saturnites, the greatest atrocity is a house separated from heaven by a roo£ They say that everything that comes from above unto the ground is a blessing from heaven, and therefore a blessing for the soil. And since they also live on the soil, why should they separate themselves and hide from the blessings of heaven? They are of the opinion that it is also a much greater benefit to them, since they are alive and therefore in much greater need of heaven's blessing than the soil of their earth, which they believe to be dead.
SA|0|33|17|0|Now we know how their houses are built. Now all we need to know is their form and size. Usually these houses are built in the shape of a star, like a compass dial; however, these houses have sometimes 8, 16 or even 32 pointed tips, each of which forms a kind of separate section for food and drink. In the center of this round wide room is a round hearth where food is cooked. It is understood that the hearth is in proportion to the size of the Saturnites.
SA|0|33|18|0|In such a star-house the distance from one tip to the opposite tip, in accordance with your earthly measurements, would take one hour if you walked it in good stride. As far as the height of this house is concerned, every person on Saturn that is as tall as a man can easily look over the walls of this house.
SA|0|33|19|0|Are these houses decorated in any way? No, other than that the people adorn them with the foliage of the trees they cut down to build them with. That is everything in regards to these houses.
SA|0|33|20|0|Since we have learned that the houses they build are the actual farm, kitchen and storage buildings of the people on Saturn, we shall now take a closer look at their living domiciles.
SA|0|33|21|0|What is the form of these live domiciles? Their external form is completely round, with one entrance from the morning (east). Only two different kinds of species of trees are used to build or, rather, grow these houses. The more beautiful and more magnificent houses are grown with the well-known mirror trees (ubra) planted closely together; the houses that are less beautiful and less magnificent are grown with the wall tree (brak), not the common kind but the cultivated wall tree.
SA|0|33|22|0|The inside floor of these houses is made completely level. Grass seeds are sown on this floor, from which a very short but extremely thick grass grows, like a thick carpet. This grass has the appearance of velvet and is so resilient that, when someone walks on it, it immediately springs back to its original state.
SA|0|33|23|0|In the center of the house is a large, round and proportionately high hearth, which is covered on all sides with the same grass. So that you have an idea of the size, circumference and height of this hearth, I can tell you that it has a diameter of roughly 540 feet and a height that reaches above the knees, even halfway up to the thighs of a Saturnian man. However, when its height is compared to the height of a woman, the hearth is about half her size. [A woman is 80 to 90 feet tall and a man 95 to 135 feet.]
SA|0|33|24|0|What purpose does this hearth serve? It serves the Saturnites in the same manner as do tables on earth, namely for food and drink.
SA|0|33|25|0|Not far from this hearth-table, at a distance of approximately 200 feet, there is a completely round pyramid, obtuse at the top, which at its base has approximately three times the diameter of the hearth. The space at the top of the pyramid is only large enough for a man to stand on conveniently. This pyramid has the height of a man and is covered with the same grass as the floor and hearth, and it serves as the family pulpit for the patriarch. Every day before sunset the eldest member of the family stands on this platform, whereupon the whole family gathers around in order to hear from him the will of the Great Spirit pertaining to the night and the entire following day.
SA|0|33|26|0|What other kinds of furnishings or facilities does such a house contain? Completely in the background, the entrance directly opposite the sunrise, there is another circular wall covered with the same grass. But it is not as high by far as the center pulpit; instead, it is considerably larger in circumference and with many moderate curvatures. What is the purpose of this third circular wall? This is the common bed or place of rest for our tall Saturnian humans.
SA|0|33|27|0|Before they go to sleep, they place soft pillows into the curvature close to the periphery of this circular wall and lean against one of these curvatures, each person having one such curvature. The men take their position, which faces the rising sun, and the women face the setting sun. All are resting with their bodies in a position that is 30° in earth measurements in relationship to the floor. That is how they fall asleep; they remain in this position until shortly before sunrise. In spite of the ring shadow they notice the sunrise, because the ring never covets the sun so completely that nothing can be seen of the sun. And should it happen at times that the ring is wider that it covers the sun completely, the duration of such cover never lasts longer than half a day; after that a small edge of the sun becomes visible again.
SA|0|33|28|0|These are all the furnishings which such a house contains which is occupied by the Saturnites during the time of the shadow. What is the size of such a house in regards to its circumference? The diameter is longer than the well-known star-like storage houses by more than half.
SA|0|33|29|0|Does the entire population of the large dwelling tree live in such a house? No, only one family, that is one father and one mother with their children and children's children, just as they live together on one branch of a tree during the light-time. There are as many man-made dwellings as there are branches on which the Saturnites live.
SA|0|33|30|0|In such common family dwellings, the area around such a tree covers mostly more square miles than Styria (632,586 square miles). These dwellings are, as you know, at such a distance from each other that it would take many days' travel to reach another one. Around these dwellings are the grounds and grazing lands of the domesticated animals which you already know. These animals must have enough ground so that enough can be harvested for the maintenance of the life of the people on Saturn as well as the preservation of the animals. In addition to this, there are, at border regions of the common family properties, the large, far-expanding forests of the funnel trees, and on the large plains, especially on the northern side of large lakes, there are forests of pyramid trees covering areas of 2,000 to 3,000 square geographic miles, and there are also other large forests of shrubs. When you take all this into consideration as well, you will not be surprised that the distance between two common family dwellings is so far.
SA|0|33|31|0|Now we know how the people on Saturn dwell, especially those in the mountain regions. But we do not know anything about the rules or laws by which they govern their households. However, we examined those Saturnites and their dwellings who live in the mountainous areas. But before we turn to the people who live on the plains, we shall first examine, in the chapter that follows, the household constitution of the people of the highlands.
SA|0|34|1|1|Chapter 34
SA|0|34|1|1|The household constitution of the Saturnites. The planting of a temple. The most important law: emigration love your neighbor or charity.
SA|0|34|1|0|Who is the head or principal of such a large family or commune in the highlands?
SA|0|34|2|0|If it happens that the progenitor is still alive, he remains both the head and high priest of the family for as long as he lives. When he dies and there are two or more sons, the oldest son is chosen to be the head in domestic as well as in spiritual matters. When the eldest son dies, and one or more brothers are still alive, then the oldest surviving brother always becomes the head. When the last of the brothers has died, then the firstborn son of the oldest of these brothers becomes the head; in other words the brother who took over as head of the family from the progenitor. Under these conditions the oldest in the family will always be the head of the family.
SA|0|34|3|0|When a family is not as numerous, then the transfer of the duties as head of the family from one member to another sometimes continues up to the seventh generation, in some instances even to the tenth generation. What happens when the family becomes too numerous, when it reaches the fifth generation? At this point a separation takes place which happens in the following manner: the eldest brother takes over the family responsibilities, whereas the two younger brothers, after they have been given a dowry by the brother that remains as head of the family, take their family members and leave with their belongings in search of another uninhabited dwelling tree (gliuba). After having found such a tree they say their thanksgiving prayers and, under the leadership of the oldest, beseech the Great Spirit to bless and maintain the live domicile as well as all their other dwellings.
SA|0|34|4|0|Once this prayer has been completed, the oldest takes several steps to the side and prays by himself. He is asking the Great Spirit to provide him with a Spirit of Light, the same as the Great Spirit did for his father and forefathers, and that this Spirit may at all times proclaim to him the will of the Great Spirit. During this prayer, all family members lie on the ground with their faces down. The oldest does not cease with his invocation until the Great Spirit has sent him the desired Spirit of Light.
SA|0|34|5|0|When the Spirit of Light has appeared, the elder asks the Spirit to bless the new, uninhabited tree in the name of the Great Spirit, and then to take him first into the tree to show him the place which he is to occupy as the head of the family. Once that has been done, the oldest gives thanks to the Great Spirit in the presence of the Spirit of Light for this great blessing. Then the oldest is led down by the Spirit of Light to the spot where the Spirit of Light first appeared to him. Here the Spirit of Light leaves the oldest, but not until he has strengthened his will.
SA|0|34|6|0|Strengthened in this manner in his Innermost, the oldest returns to his family, which is still lying on the ground face down, and speaks to them in a strong voice, whereupon they rise, praising the Great Spirit for bestowing such a great blessing upon them and giving them their own enlightened patriarch.
SA|0|34|7|0|Once that has been accomplished, the oldest assigns the branches to the fathers of the families, and they take possession with gratitude. The branches are cleaned and made ready for occupancy.
SA|0|34|8|0|On such an occasion, which does not occur too often on Saturn, everybody is very happy and cheerful. They have a livable tree, but they do not yet have their live houses to live in and the storage buildings. That is why, on the first day, not much is achieved and everything is properly taken into consideration, planned and discussed, but always under the leadership of the oldest, because nobody will do anything without his consent.
SA|0|34|9|0|At dawn the next morning, they immediately begin measuring the areas for the houses which are yet to be grown. Then the oldest blesses the lots, and the seeds of those trees which are appropriate for growing such live houses are placed into the ground in the proper order.
SA|0|34|10|0|Once this work is done, which rarely takes more than one day, they go into the forest the next day to cut the proper wood for building the storage buildings; the domesticated animals also help with this work. Horud, the Saturnian lion, which is half-tame and half-wild, cuts down the biggest tree branches from the pyramid tree with its strong beak and the well-known house servant fur picks up these branches and carries them to the place indicated by the people.
SA|0|34|11|0|As soon as all the required wood is at the building site, it is properly trimmed and the storage buildings are built.
SA|0|34|12|0|When that is done, the animal stables and gardens are planted. Also, a fairly wide dam is built around a rain tree so that water can be gathered and a pond can begin to emerge.
SA|0|34|13|0|Should there be any mountain springs, they build simple water conduits through which water is conducted to the main dwelling. These conduits are built with the aforementioned stick snails. Should these snail shells not be available, the fruits of the funnel tree are used.
SA|0|34|14|0|Once that has been done, other properties are measured and their use determined. And when this allotment has been completed, should there be forests of funnel trees too close to these properties or infringing upon these properties, the trees are cut down and the forest is cleared to the extent that they have the right size for the property. When this work is commenced the aforementioned animals are given their tasks. The wood is piled up to dry at the end of the properties and later is used as firewood.
SA|0|34|15|0|When this work is complete, the properties are blessed by the patriarch and all kinds of fruits are sown. This seeding usually takes place every ten years on this planet. However, one seeding fully suffices for all future harvests where the soil is richer, because the roots of Saturn plants do not die off so easily, but remain alive in the soil, like the roots of so many shrubs and bulbous plants on earth.
SA|0|34|16|0|Once this work is completed, it is the last work in regards to preparing the soil for the harvest; then the family gets together to give a prayer of thanksgiving to the Great Spirit and at the end of this prayer they beseech Him to bestow upon all these fruits and upon all their labor a prosperity that has His blessing.
SA|0|34|17|0|Once they have completed these prayers of thanksgiving and supplication, they begin with the most important work, namely the planting of a temple, wherein they offer the great God alone a sacrifice that is pleasing unto Him. This is performed by the patriarch and two of the elders and no one else is allowed to put his hand on this holy work.
SA|0|34|18|0|Where do they begin with this work?. On this occasion the patriarch proceeds to the location where the messenger from the beyond first appeared, and he beseeches the Great Spirit to most graciously show him, through the Spirit of Light, where He, the Great Spirit, would like to have the temple erected. When the patriarch has implored the Great Spirit long enough, and no one has appeared, then they build the temple where the Spirit appeared the first time. Should the Spirit appear, he leads the patriarch to the spot where the temple is to be built, or the patriarch sees the Spirit already on the spot where the temple is to be built. The patriarch goes to the spot where the Spirit awaits to show him the outline of the temple.
SA|0|34|19|0|On the spot where the Spirit is waiting, a mark is placed on the ground; that is where the elevation is built from whence the patriarch will teach his family. At the same time he is shown a spot by this heavenly messenger in the direction towards the rear exit, upon which the patriarch, after appealing properly to the Great Spirit, will learn the will of the Great Spirit from the heavenly messenger.
SA|0|34|20|0|Once all this is done, the Spirit will become invisible. The patriarch gives a sign, so to speak, from man to man through a number of messengers who are waiting within a certain distance from each other right to the dwelling tree, with the message that he has permission from the Great Spirit to build a temple on that spot. He asks them to thank the Great Spirit with him for such a blessing and to beseech Him that seeds to grow the temple may soon prosper, and that He may find all of them worthy to let them know His holy will.
SA|0|34|21|0|This prayer is very solemn, and as soon as it is completed the patriarch calls for two or three of the oldest and distributes seeds among them that have been breathed upon by the Spirit; these are planted in the soil to grow the temple. The elders immediately begin their work and plant the seeds of the most magnificent and beautiful species of trees with the greatest devotion and confidence.
SA|0|34|22|0|The two or three eldest plant the front part of the temple which is intended for the people or family members, whereas the patriarch plants the sanctum of the temple, which consists mostly of ray trees (bruda), while the other part of the temple is usually made up of mirror trees (ubra).
SA|0|34|23|0|Besides the elliptical egg shape of the temple, a circle of the noblest kind of wall tree (brak) is planted at the proper distance instead of a ring wall. This noble kind of tree can be distinguished from the common kind by its bark. The bark of the common kind looks like gold, whereas the bark of the noble kind looks like many rainbows one on top of the other. The colors have a very lively metallic luster. The leaves on the upper edge have almost the form of aloe leaves, only their size is in proportion to everything else on this planet. Their color is a dazzling white. The blossom is just like the common wall tree, only more delicate with an extremely lovely fragrance.
SA|0|34|24|0|When these temple builders have completed their work, they again thank the Great Spirit for the energy and the insight that enabled them to build this temple, and they ask Him to help the seeds so that the temple may grow perfectly from the planted seeds.
SA|0|34|25|0|After these prayers of thanksgiving and supplication, they leave the building site with great awe, and walk backwards more than halfway from the wall tree. They bow and then depart for home.
SA|0|34|26|0|When they reach their dwelling, they ask the others to get up from the ground and climb up to their allotted branches of the tree they dwell in, upon which they eat and drink after the eldest in the family has blessed their food. Because, while the temple is being seeded, which for the Saturnites is one of most spiritual rituals, neither food nor drink is consumed.
SA|0|34|27|0|After the meal, which is under those circumstances as well as on a specific spiritual day celebrated in the evening, the elder admonishes all family members that they should sincerely unite their will with the will of the Great Spirit and that they should have no other will now other than that the seeds of the temple should soon prosper in a wonderful manner.
SA|0|34|28|0|Upon such admonition, every Saturnian inhabitant present hones his will, invigorating the soil where the temple is seeded. And you can believe this: the circumstances surrounding such an occasion are absolutely miraculous; the seeded temple very often stands there complete in all its great splendor on the following morning, which to you might seem inexplicable.
SA|0|34|29|0|When the family sees this temple, their devout jubilation and praise finds no end. This jubilation, praise and glorification sometimes lasts for several days and nights.
SA|0|34|30|0|Why are these people so happy when their temple has grown so well and so fast? There is more than one reason for their happiness. The main reason is that they are convinced now that the Great Spirit is with them in their new domicile as He was before in their old one. A second reason is that, through this, they once again have a place where they can and are permitted to approach the Great Spirit through their patriarch. And a third reason is that this family, which is now separated from the main family, through this temple is obviously pleasing to the Great Spirit.
SA|0|34|31|0|There is still another reason, but one which is closely related to the third reason, which is that this entire community can now draw the conclusion that the new property they occupy is rightfully theirs and is therefore a place of permanence. Because when a temple does not grow as quickly, then from their point of view the property is not rightfully theirs, and therefore if someone should come and say that this property had been in their possession before, they must at all times be prepared to relinquish it immediately without any opposition and look for another property elsewhere.
SA|0|34|32|0|Once there is a temple, any former owner loses all rights to this property. He would not, at the sight of such a new temple, make even the slightest demand for the restitution of his property. On Saturn the greatest law in existence is as follows:
SA|0|34|33|0|Whatever the Great Spirit has given to someone belongs completely to those who have received it from Him. And no being of heaven, no Spirit of Light and no worldly creature has the right to contend this highest of all gifts. Whosoever would do that must be cast out to those regions of the planet where nothing else awaits him but eternal cold, eternal ice and eternal snow.
SA|0|34|34|0|Every person on Saturn knows this law. And there is hardly any law which is more respected than this one. For this reason there are never ever any ownership disputes, especially among the mountain dwellers, because among themselves they always observe the best of order.
SA|0|34|35|0|In regards to the relationships between neighbors, there are no real borders; instead, wherever someone settles, that is as much as his property, because every human being on Saturn carries as mud) as the testimony of the Great Spirit within himself, and this suffices him to travel anywhere on this entire celestial body.
SA|0|34|36|0|Should it happen that a continent occasionally becomes overpopulated, several families will join together and leave their homeland and, on the ships we discussed in another chapter, move to another land on Saturn. Once they have reached this land, they look for suitable accommodation. When they have found such a place, they have the right to remain there for an entire year and partake of what the soil has to offer.
SA|0|34|37|0|Should the seeding of the temple prosper in the manner previously described, or should the temple grow gradually in the natural manner, and if the emigrated family can show the building site of the temple to the emissary of that country's natives who has been dispatched to them for that purpose, and if they can prove to him that all the temple trees are all growing well, then under those circumstances they are the owners of the property which they occupy. And the previous owner no longer has any rights to the property of which the newcomers have taken possession, except the right to friendship.
SA|0|34|38|0|A human being on Saturn never denies this right of friendship to another; they immediately establish a relationship. Whereupon the patriarch of the newcomers says to the emissary of the native people:
SA|0|34|39|0|“Brother in the Great Spirit, observe how your eyes examine me, but do not find anything which would deny them access to my person; by the same token, your heart shall not find anything in my heart that will deny you anything of which you are in need; that is why you are a brother to me in the Great Spirit.”
SA|0|34|40|0|After these words have been spoken, they embrace each other. This embrace is a permanent document of complete community property of two of such families. Whereupon the emissary invites the entire newly arrived family to make use of his dwelling, until the new property has grown in all its aspects. Soon thereafter, the newcomers follow the emissary, who is usually an elder himself, to his house.
SA|0|34|41|0|Such an occasion is at all times one of great celebration. Because for the Saturnites there is almost nothing greater or more exalting than finding a brother in the Great Spirit on another continent or in the country to which they have emigrated. This is how the Saturnites address each other.
SA|0|34|42|0|Should it happen that the newcomer, upon his arrival in the dwelling of the other elder, finds that his host lives under very poor circumstances, he offers his host his services to cultivate and extend the grounds; these services are always graciously accepted by the host and, in return, the host offers his services to his neighbor.
SA|0|34|43|0|If, however, the newly arrived patriarch says to his new neighbor: “Brother in the Great Spirit! I am now convinced that you are very needy; therefore I have decided to return your former property to you and I shall look elsewhere for a place to live,” the answer to this offer by the native patriarch will then be as follows: “Brother in the Great Spirit! I would rather cease to live and wish not to exist before I would see you leave the place which you have taken with the permission of the Great Spirit. You know very well that it is not the soil but only the Great Spirit which gives us all the means to live. Therefore, the ground we live on is large enough to completely nourish at least ten or more families like ours.”
SA|0|34|44|0|When the newcomers decide to stay there is another celebration, and the original inhabitant does everything in his power to have his new brother for all times close to his brother-heart.
SA|0|34|45|0|This is all for today. In the next chapter we shall continue to deal with the constitution of the mountain dwellers.
SA|0|35|1|1|Chapter 35
SA|0|35|1|1|The main law of life: the will of God. Treatment for offenders.
SA|0|35|1|0|So far we have learned that on this planet, namely among the mountain dwellers, there are no borders as far as personal properties are concerned, and that the expression on the face of a human being is sufficient testimony for the Saturnites that the Great Spirit has given him the indisputable right to take possession of such properties anywhere on the planet which suits his needs. We shall now return to our family which was separated from the main family under the leadership of a new patriarch.
SA|0|35|2|0|We have seen how the new temple was built and we have heard about the possibility of how such blessed seeds grow with miraculous speed from the soil of this planet, and we have also seen how the Saturnites build or grow other buildings. This completes the description of the new development of their property. We shall now describe what you on earth would call a political constitution.
SA|0|35|3|0|What does a political constitution consist of when it comes to such a family? On Saturn a political constitution is very short and contains only a few words; the foundation of this constitution Consists of only one main law, namely that not one member of any family community is permitted to do anything unless the patriarch communicates to him the will of the Great Spirit; neither will any community member do anything unless he is told. Once he has been told the will of the Great Spirit by the patriarch, he cannot begin the work until he has given thanks to the Great Spirit for proclaiming His will; after giving thanks he will also beseech the Great Spirit that the work he is undertaking will succeed in a rightful and proper manner.
SA|0|35|4|0|That is the main foundation of the entire political constitution of the Saturnites. Every human being acts in accordance with this principle and does not worry about anything else; the Saturnites care only how they can properly thank the Great Spirit after they have completed their work.
SA|0|35|5|0|You can believe that this short sentence contains everything imaginable. Whosoever acts in accordance with My will acts properly at all times.
SA|0|35|6|0|Therefore there are no additional interpretations about this brief political law, which any child can commit to memory after it has been repeated three times. And this short law has no penal or criminal codex at its side as a political taskmaster, except for the expression: "I act in accordance with the cognizable will of the Great Spirit!" This expression is for every human being on Saturn the most powerful documented evidence of lawful conduct, which cannot be influenced by anything else.
SA|0|35|7|0|Should it, however, occur that at times when someone from the depths [People from the plains and valleys.] comes to these mountain dwellers and deals with these people to his own advantage, without having first discussed the matter with the eldest member of a family, then the eldest or the next in line goes immediately to this person and asks him: “In whose will are you doing this?” Should his reply be: “It is done in the will of the Great Spirit!” then he will not be interfered with in his undertakings.
SA|0|35|8|0|But should the answer be: “In order for me to profit, this was absolutely necessary,” then the eldest will give him the following lecture:
SA|0|35|9|0|“Listen, my brother, in the Great Spirit! How is it possible that you have more than is necessary, which lies only in the will of the Great Spirit? Do you have an additional need which is apart or separate from the need in accordance with the will of the Great Spirit? Therefore, I advise you as a true brother in the Great Spirit to cease this work immediately so that you do not become unfortunate while in the midst of carrying out your intentions. Should you be destitute and homeless, look to our house, for there is enough room to accommodate hundreds like you. If you did this deed because of a hidden urge of selfishness, then fall instantly upon your countenance and implore the Great Spirit earnestly and remorsefully that He may spare you from a proper punishment. The Great Spirit is exceedingly benevolent to the good, but extremely strict and just towards those who are contrary to His holy will, which is above all!”
SA|0|35|10|0|Following such an address, the foreigner who did not have the authority to commit these deeds will immediately abandon his intentions. Should he refuse, then the elder will reply: “Do as you please as far as I am concerned and may it be granted to you for all times of times that your sins do not become greater in the eyes of the Great Spirit. But be on guard that your punishment does not strike you in the open field.” [When no one else is around.]
SA|0|35|11|0|Upon which, the elder offers his hand and leaves and lets him continue with his work. When the elder arrives at his home, what does he do? You might be of the opinion that the elder will dispatch several members of his family, as is the custom on earth, with ropes and spears to take the offender into custody and take him home to dispense the proper punishment. That, of course, is not the case among the people of this planet, especially when it comes to the mountain dwellers. When such an occasion arises, the elder informs the members of his family as to the circumstances, and he requests that they all gather and beseech the Great Spirit with the supplication that He may be charitable and merciful towards this brother who has forsaken himself and who has acted contrary to the will of the Great Spirit, and that the Great Spirit may return the offender to the true cognizance, where a human being should have no other need than the sole will of the Great Spirit.
SA|0|35|12|0|After the family members have prayed in earnest for a certain period of time, the eldest collects himself in his heart and calls for the Spirit of Light, who is always ready to dispense the proper advice. The elder asks the Spirit to proclaim to him the will of the Great Spirit for the permanent welfare of the particular lost brother. Under those circumstances the Spirit of Light never neglects to inform the elder as to what to do.
SA|0|35|13|0|Should the offender be a hardened, willful and selfish person, then the elder is given the task of taking the foreigner into custody and leading him to the heights where the family dwelling is located. While there, the offender is given food and drink and is lectured in the cognizance of the only valid will of the Great Spirit, even if such a lecture lasts for seven days. Then the offender is led into the temple, and there he promises the Great Spirit the greatest obedience from the bottom of his heart and, consequently, never to take another step without the will of the Great Spirit.
SA|0|35|14|0|If such an offender converts when this is carried out, then after a prayer of thanksgiving he is given a fair amount of different kinds of food supplies and is led by three people from the family to the place which he has indicated as his home. If it is a fact that they find his dwelling where he said it would be, this ends the entire procedure, except that he is again reminded by the three in a brotherly but serious manner to abide by what he has promised; he is also admonished as to his gratitude towards the Great Spirit.
SA|0|35|15|0|Should it so happen that this stranger’s dwelling is too far away from the mountains or that he has no dwelling at all, which is mostly the case when it comes to the dwellers of the depths, in the first instance he is released at the foot of the mountain with a most urgent and extremely threatening admonition never to break his promise again. Then he is blessed and set free.
SA|0|35|16|0|But if he is a vagabond and, even though when he was in the mountains he said he had a home, has in fact no place of his own, despite such a circumstance he is set free. A situation like this arises very rarely, and it is pointed out that he did not deceive the mountain dwellers, but only the One whose will they fulfill at all times. They also make him aware that this is the greatest of all evils which a man can commit, and that he is now on his own and must manage to deal with the One who knows all his thoughts before he thinks them.
SA|0|35|17|0|They show the offender all the negative consequences which are based on experience and leave him without blessing him. Whosoever has committed an offense against them is blessed in order for that person to return to the Great Spirit; but nobody dares to bless a person who has committed a sacrilege against the Great Spirit unless it can clearly be seen that the offender is still in the grace of the Great Spirit. Should this be the case, he will be blessed.
SA|0|35|18|0|If, as happens frequently, the offender is soon thereafter punished by the Great Spirit, the Saturnites ask the Great Spirit for forgiveness on an almost daily basis for the sacrilege he has committed against the Great Spirit; nobody dares to bless such a convict unless they come into the knowledge spiritually or in a natural manner that the Great Spirit has begun to moderate the imposed punishment. That is the procedure with a hardened criminal.
SA|0|35|19|0|If the person is not a hardened criminal, then the elder dispatches three messengers laden with fruit to the offender where he is still carrying out his work. As soon as they arrive, they instruct him to cease with his work immediately in the name of the Great Spirit, and they instruct him about the will of the Great Spirit, forgive him his deeds and take him into their midst and lead him down the mountain where he has stated that he lives.
SA|0|35|20|0|There they make him a gift of fruit and say: “Brother, so that you do not commit any more sins against us in the future and, most importantly, against the most holy will of the Great Spirit, we let you go free, that you may visit us whenever you wish and nevermore go empty-handed to your domicile. We have learned from the will of the Great Spirit why this has to be done. But should you ever dare to sin again as you have done now, then you will suffer the punishment of the Great Spirit once you take the first wrong step.”
SA|0|35|21|0|Then they shake his hands, bless him, and admonish him to offer prayers of gratitude to the Great Spirit and return home.
SA|0|35|22|0|These are the entire judicial procedures in such proceedings on the part of the people on Saturn. In the next chapter we shall pursue similar political constitutions and proceedings.
SA|0|36|1|1|Chapter 36
SA|0|36|1|1|The metal industry and other crafts or trades. True socialism of altruism in a trade and commerce.
SA|0|36|1|0|Furthermore, the manufacture of the necessary metal tools that are required to hew and trim the trees, for the manufacture of house utensils, to loosen the ground and for cutting their food and other things all belong to the lawful constitution of the people on Saturn.
SA|0|36|2|0|Where are these tools manufactured? There are some factories on this planet, especially in the foothills of mountains, in which a useful metal similar to your iron on earth is turned into all kinds of different tools and utensils.
SA|0|36|3|0|Who owns these factories? So that every neighboring family community has their rights to take these products in accordance to their needs from the factory, every neighboring family alternately sends workers to the factory to produce this metal under the direction of a factory elder. In the factory itself, the metal is not made into tools; instead it is only made malleable and hence prepared for further use as the bar-iron is produced and prepared for further use on earth.
SA|0|36|4|0|Once a worker has worked in this factory for the required time of 100 days, and if, for instance, this factory has 100 workers, then the metal produced is divided into 100 parts. After the completion of the worker's term in the factory, every worker receives his rightful share, which is taken to his family dwelling as community property. The share a worker receives weighs anywhere from 1,000 to 1,500 tons in earthly terms.
SA|0|36|5|0|What do the Saturnites do with this metal? If the family still has enough useable tools, then the metal is wrapped in foliage and the patriarch becomes the custodian of this metal. Should their tools require replacement because they are worn out and can no longer do a proper job, then they proceed under the direction of the patriarch to manufacture new tools.
SA|0|36|6|0|How is that accomplished? Do you think that this is done with a regular fire, as on earth? The answer is no! It is accomplished in a very peculiar manner and yet is a very simple procedure. The Saturnites make use of a pumpkin-like fruit which has a regular arch like a concave lens at the bottom surface, the diameter of which is anywhere from 120 to 180 feet. The outer bark of this pumpkin fruit, especially the bottom part, is arched-in, has a luster and is smooth like the finest polished steel; with this concave part of the fruit the Saturnites reflect the sunrays and direct the focal point onto the metal bars. It does not take more than a moment to make a large quantity of these metal bars white-hot.
SA|0|36|7|0|Once that has been accomplished, whatever metal is required is cut off of these white-hot bars and forged with a metal hammer into some tool of which they are in need; this is done on a very smooth anvil which is as hard and as smooth as a diamond.
SA|0|36|8|0|When it takes a blacksmith on earth half an hour to forge a sickle, in the same amount of time a Saturnite produces at least ten, even though a finished sickle weighs approximately 110 pounds in accordance with earthly measurements. If you take this into consideration, you can imagine how skillful a blacksmith On Saturn is in his art.
SA|0|36|9|0|Here another question has to be answered: Who is skilled in this kind of work? This is not very difficult to answer, because among the people on Saturn it is part of their domestic constitution that every man be skilled in every required craft, so that no difference exists as far as their station in life is concerned and one craftsman cannot say to another: "I am of greater necessity than you are, and my products are more important than yours." Instead, everybody can do what his brother can do. Therefore one person can be of benefit to the other in everything that is required. And should one or the other be in succession to become the elder in the family, then he has the experience and the skills to lead and give the propel-direction in all these matters.
SA|0|36|10|0|When it comes to the necessities of life, since all of them are experienced as far as crafts are concerned, there is, so to speak, no horse-trading or profiteering, especially among the mountain dwellers. They also do not produce any surplus of products, so that they cannot sell or trade it to their neighbors; all products they produce are in accordance with their own domestic requirements.
SA|0|36|11|0|However, regardless of that, should a neighbor be in need of something he does not have, because he does not have the same means as someone else, he is not asked: “What will you give me for what you require?” – the only question he is asked on an occasion like that is about the will of the Great Spirit. If he possesses this testimony, which is the only thing that is valid on Saturn and is the only valid currency, he will then be immediately given what he requires for his task and it will become his property, and nobody is allowed to think of any reimbursement.
SA|0|36|12|0|This happens as a result of a political law among them, which is as follows: Who is more than the Great Spirit? What did we give the Great Spirit for the use of this great world which is abundantly furnished with countless goods? However, it is only proper that we thank the Great Spirit for any gift. If we would accept from our brother just one single thanks, how would we appear to the Great Spirit, if we demand from our brothers only what the Great Spirit is entitled to!? Therefore, woe to the one who would allow it to be thanked by his brother for a gift, where actually he should thank the Great Spirit for giving him the honor to serve his brother.
SA|0|36|13|0|On account of this worthy reason, on Saturn a human being does not knowingly accept even the slightest thanks from his brother, much less would he accept any other repayment. Therefore all commerce between Saturnites is based on this premise.
SA|0|36|14|0|On Saturn there are no exchange offices, no customs and excise offices, no taxes on goods, no inspector of goods; and profiteering is unknown on Saturn.
SA|0|36|15|0|A tool which is in constant use on earth is a scale; this tool is completely foreign to the Saturnites. The only kind of scale they know is the sole will of the Great Spirit and the needs of their brothers.
SA|0|36|16|0|A second tool, which on earth is called an ell, [A measuring tool.] is also foreign to the inhabitants of Saturn. Nothing is measured by the ell as it is on earth; the most infallible measure for the inhabitants of Saturn is the word of their brother in accordance with the will of the Great Spirit; with that they measure what a neighborly brother asks of them.
SA|0|36|17|0|Commerce based on these principles would be a much better solution for all the inhabitants on earth than all the stock and money markets, banks, exchange offices, stores, bars and saloons. A somewhat better intellectual power would tell you: What did we give God for all the products on earth, and how much did we pay Him for the earth, since we rule on earth as if we were the immediate owners?
SA|0|36|18|0|As aforementioned, if you had just a little more intelligence you would have to ask yourself the above questions out of necessity. All your actions will clearly tell you how unjust you are from My point of view on My property. I alone created and established equally for everybody to appropriate these products from My loving hands, and you jealously, greedily and violently process them for certain purposes and then sell them to your brother for an exorbitant price when he is in need or when he has a yearning for them.
SA|0|36|19|0|But let us leave this crying shame on earth and turn again to Saturn, where human beings are still in possession of those treasures which are not attacked by rust and consumed by moths, and let us examine several more pages of their otherwise very small political law book, which is written in their hearts!
SA|0|37|1|1|Chapter 37
SA|0|37|1|1|The manufacture of woven material. No unnatural utilization of natural products. The clothing order.
SA|0|37|1|0|We have just perceived these human beings as blacksmiths, and learned how they “sell” their tools or products to a brother when the need arises; now we shall learn about the cloth makers.
SA|0|37|2|0|When we were given the description of the plant and animal kingdoms, we learned that there are plants on Saturn that grow a kind of very long hair from the blossoms and also from the leaves; and that many animals are extraordinarily rich in wool and some of them have a remarkable abundance of long manes of hair; therefore it should make sense to you that the Saturnites make use of all these things.
SA|0|37|3|0|How are these materials used? There is not much difference between you, the inhabitants of earth, and the inhabitants of Saturn. These materials are spun into threads, which are of course somewhat 5tronger than some of the ropes on earth. Nevertheless, they are fine enough in proportion for wearable fabrics to be woven from the yarn for these huge human beings.
SA|0|37|4|0|Who spins and weaves this yarn? This work is done only by the women, though not in the same manner as you weave your fabrics on weaving looms, but similar to your women when they knit stockings with knitting needles. That is how complete articles of clothing or garments are knitted on Saturn, namely with the help of two long sticks, always made from wood. The Saturnian women have such great dexterity that in one day a woman can produce a fabric of more than 250 feet long and 12 ½ to 15 feet wide in accordance with your earth measurements.
SA|0|37|5|0|Are these fabrics or materials dyed? On Saturn nobody dyes these materials. Here another domestic law applies, which because of so much vanity in the depths is as follows:
SA|0|37|6|0|A human being is an offender if he wants to make something better, more beautiful and more perfect than the Great Spirit created it! Woe to those who want to make something red which the Great Spirit has given us in white! Woe to those who want to straighten out something which the Great Spirit has given us curved! Woe to those who want to make food more tasteful than the Great Spirit prepared it!
SA|0|37|7|0|Whosoever acts contrary to the will of the Great Spirit in this matter will be looked upon by Him with resentment, and He will send one evil after another onto the physical body of that person in the same manner that He does it in the depths, where the human beings pay no attention as to how the Great Spirit has everything extremely well and wisely arranged. Therefore it is not necessary for a person to make changes. Instead he should gracefully accept how the mild hand of the Great Spirit gives it to him. Our only reason for being here is to use what the Great Spirit gives us, not to improve or beautify His gift so that we may use it.
SA|0|37|8|0|There is one exception to this rule, and that is the metal which the Great Spirit placed raw or crude into the ground; that is why we must bake it first before we can use it for our benefit. The reason we are allowed to do so is because the Great Spirit Himself taught us how to do that. In accordance with His will we can also soften some fruits on the fire for easier digestion, and we can hew tree branches for storage buildings, because all these things were taught to us by the Great Spirit.
SA|0|37|9|0|But that we should give something another color or another polish, that He never taught us. It is therefore a great offense for the one who changes white into red, green into black and blue into yellow, or who dyes or colors something in the reverse order.
SA|0|37|10|0|Amongst each other, we are one kind of brother and sister in the Great Spirit. In this respect there exists no difference   all of us were created by Him. Why then should we differ from each other in the color of our garments?
SA|0|37|11|0|Why should the loincloth, with the belt that we wear which reaches down to the knees, be any other color but blue, because the wool that is used is blue by nature. The garment we wear on our upper body is red, like the mane of the animal from which it is made; our hats have the color of straw from which they are made, and our legs are covered with a garment that is green like the wool of the trees and plants from which it is made.
SA|0|37|12|0|The women should also remain unchanged as far as their flowing blue shirts are concerned, and should always use as their outer garments the beautiful leaves of the dwelling tree (gliuba); and they can use many other things to adorn themselves with, such as what the Great Spirit grows for them on trees, shrubs and animals. The women in the mountains distance themselves from the excessive love of splendor and luxury more than the women who live at the banks of the great rivers and shores of the lakes, who find great pleasure in adorning their effeminate and tender bodies with all kinds of finery.
SA|0|37|13|0|It is our duty on the holy mountains to be steadfast in every-thing and to be faithful to the will of the Great Spirit.
SA|0|37|14|0|The manufacture of fabrics and the clothes themselves is one of the longest and most extensive house rules, as is the manner in which these clothes are to be worn.
SA|0|37|15|0|The mountain dwellers are very generous with these fabrics, as they are with everything else. Should an almost naked person come into the vicinity of these mountain dwellers, his nakedness alone serves as indisputable evidence of the Great Spirit that anyone who has available clothing must clothe that naked person. Whoever refuses to do so is committing an offense like no other, and the punishment is banishment for up to three years, so that the person will learn during this isolation how painful it can be to wander about naked.
SA|0|37|16|0|You might think: How can a person tear his clothes in one, two or three years to point of nakedness? Remember that one year on Saturn is almost thirty years on earth. If you consider this fact together with the idea of banishment for up to three years, it should become clear to you that in that length of time a garment will no longer look good or be in one piece when it is worn day and night.
SA|0|38|1|1|Chapter 38
SA|0|38|1|1|The stature of a man and a woman. Procreation, pregnancy and birth. The constitution of the children.
SA|0|38|1|0|We shall discuss in the chapters that follow other very not worthy house rules. However, for now we shall familiarize ourselves with the stature of the Saturnites, the male as well as the female. What does a woman on Saturn look like?
SA|0|38|2|0|By now you know that all things on Saturn are more exalted, more magnificent and more beautiful than on earth, and that applies very much to the human beings who inhabit Saturn.
SA|0|38|3|0|The women on Saturn have perfect figures and are beautiful far beyond your earthly concepts. Even though she would be considered a giant on earth as far as size is concerned, her beauty would compel you to admire her. Her body has the most wonderful curves throughout. Not one part of it is disproportionate. Her whole being is softness; nowhere will you find any hardness.
SA|0|38|4|0|In the sun her skin is as white as snow. Only in those areas where the skin is most delicate does it appear as a pale red. Despite the size of the Saturnian women, their skin is lighter, much finer and more delicate than the skin of the most delicate ladies on earth.
SA|0|38|5|0|Their fingernails and toenails are different from those of earthly women. The color of the nails is as if someone were to gently cover polished gold with a crimson color. However, where the nail grows past the fingers and toes, the nails assume the colors of the rainbow. Therefore the women on Saturn are adorned by nature more beautifully than the women on earth would be even while wearing the most beautiful gold rings.
SA|0|38|6|0|The bosom of a woman on Saturn is elastic and developed to perfection, and the color of the skin has a reddish tinge; at the same time it is so truly ethereally delicate that even the bosom of the most delicate ladies on earth would be like a hard pebble by comparison.
SA|0|38|7|0|The neck is neither too long nor too short, but rises above the shoulders in the most beautiful and harmonious proportion to the body. The neck is adorned with a truly heavenly, beautiful head; any exception to this is a rarity.
SA|0|38|8|0|The forehead is of medium height and dazzling white. The nose is straight, sublimely soft and gentle in all its parts. The eyes are mostly exceptionally large, the pupil is pitch black, the iris completely azure blue, and the remainder of the eyeball extremely white. The eyebrows of every woman are thick and of a dark gold-blond color. The hair of the head is extremely soft and in most instances reaches the knees and is of the same color as the eyebrows. The mouth is proportionately small; the lips are crimson red. Behind these beautiful lips the upper and lower jaws are adorned with the most beautiful pearly teeth. The chin protrudes a little and is slightly reddened, just like the cheeks. The ears are small rather than large in relationship to the head and are also slightly reddish in color.
SA|0|38|9|0|This completes the description of the stature of a woman on Saturn. Do not assume now that in a physiognomical respect one woman resembles the other. On Saturn the same rules applies as on earth – you will not, among 10,000 faces, find two that look alike.
SA|0|38|10|0|Now if you can imagine the figure described wearing the clothes described in the previous chapter, you should have an idea what such a woman looks like. This completes the description of the Saturnian woman; we shall now turn to the Saturnian man.
SA|0|38|11|0|What does a Saturnian man look like? As you already know, a man on Saturn is considerably taller than a woman. That is something that does not occur too often on earth. On the average a man on Saturn is usually 15 to 20 feet taller than a woman. Initially you will probably find such a ratio a little peculiar, when you take into account that on Saturn a woman, when compared to a man, is proportionately the same as a 10 to 12 year old girl compared to a fully grown man.
SA|0|38|12|0|But when you find out that the act of procreation between two Saturnites is quite different from procreation on earth, then you will agree that the variance in proportions is quite proper. Since we have touched on procreation, we will say a few words about it before we continue with the shape of the Saturnian man.
SA|0|38|13|0|How do Saturnites procreate? Through the sole love and the firm will, exactly as it could have occurred on earth if only man had not fallen away from Me before I could bless him.
SA|0|38|14|0|When a man on Saturn wishes to procreate, he presents himself with his wedded wife to the eldest (a man on Saturn never has more than one wife). The eldest blesses him in the name of the Great Spirit, upon which the man and his wife fall to the ground and fervently ask the Great Spirit for the awakening of a living fruit.
SA|0|38|15|0|When they have completed their supplication, the man takes his wife into his arms, presses her against his heart and gives her one kiss on the forehead, one kiss on the mouth, and one kiss on the bosom, whereupon he places his right hand on her body and fixates her with his will. This is the complete procedure of procreation, during which the man and woman both perceive a truly heavenly, pure love which inspires them and makes them overly cheerful for the longest time.
SA|0|38|16|0|Once the procreation has occurred, both spouses fall to the ground again and thank the Great Spirit for it, and at the same time they ask Him to bless the fruit so that it may prosper. Upon which they present themselves to the eldest again, who will bless the wife; and after that her husband blesses her.
SA|0|38|17|0|On Saturn a pregnancy has a duration of only 3 months, and the woman has no external signs other than a more lively coloration of her bosom.
SA|0|38|18|0|The birth is without pain. At birth the children are very small, about the size of a five-year-old child on earth. However, they grow very quickly and in three earth years are anywhere from 72 to 90 feet tall.
SA|0|38|19|0|In the first years the children are so light that they float in the air like a feather fluff; they become specifically heavier when they are weaned from the mother's breast and begin to eat stronger and firmer food; that is also the reason why on Saturn you never hear that a child has sustained any injuries by falling from some heights.
SA|0|38|20|0|By taking everything which has been said into consideration, it is easy to understand why a woman is smaller and weaker than a man by almost one-third.
SA|0|38|21|0|A man on Saturn is a complete image of Myself. His height gives him the certificate that he is the lord of nature on this planet. His stature signifies that the proper form of a man is one which resembles the hardness of a rock, without any of the softness of a woman’s bosom. He should be in every aspect the image of the One who created him, containing within himself all the perfection of energy, might, strength, firmness, will and the magnificence and beauty of all forms.
SA|0|38|22|0|Therefore, if you would like to imagine the form of a man on Saturn, then you have to imagine a perfect youth on earth, one upon whom the muscles still show some kind of continuity and not much separation. Transfer this perfect male human form to a Saturnian man, of course on a much larger scale, and you have his stature clearly before you. However, a man on Saturn has considerably finer skin than a man on earth.
SA|0|38|23|0|The chin of a Saturnian man is covered by a proportionately large beard and curly, mostly light blonde hair on the head, flowing down to the waist. It should be mentioned that the beard and especially the eyebrows are always a little darker than the hair of the head.
SA|0|38|24|0|All parts of his body are in a most beautiful proportion; some parts, such as the cheeks, chest and arms are a little more reddish than those of the woman.
SA|0|38|25|0|Secretly you might wonder: Do the Saturnites have no genitals similar to the ones people have on earth? Yes they do, but in proportion they are not as large and peculiar, because on Saturn they only serve one purpose.
SA|0|38|26|0|Imagine such a Saturnian man in all his magnitude and true human nobility; you must grant him the credence that his form represents all the nobility, all the dignity and all the magnificence which is the primary source of all things.
SA|0|38|27|0|Even though the woman is also very lovely on account of her curves and softness, only the man is truly beautiful and remains eternally beautiful and completely perfect in everything.
SA|0|38|28|0|All the inhabitants on Saturn are fully aware of this, and that is why they thank the Great Spirit at all times for the noble form which resembles the perfect form of the Great Spirit, which the people on earth would never think to do!
SA|0|39|1|1|Chapter 39
SA|0|39|1|1|The cognizance of God by the Saturnites. More respect than love. Knowledge of God's incarnation on Earth.
SA|0|39|1|0|How do the Saturnites know that their form is the image of the Great Spirit? They know because the Great Spirit Himself has revealed Himself to them many times. And there is rarely a family elder who has not seen the Great Spirit at least once.
SA|0|39|2|0|Therefore they know God as a perfect human being. Therefore, the highest of all principles of the teachings of the Great Spirit is as follows:
SA|0|39|3|0|“God, who is the Great Spirit, is the most perfect human being of all. He has hands and feet like we have, He has a body like we have and His head resembles ours. But He does not labor with His hands and He does not walk with His feet; instead all His infinite might lies in His will. And with the incomprehensible energy of His wisdom He creates and guides all things.”
SA|0|39|4|0|And since the Saturnites have the proper concept of Me, that is why they recognize themselves much more easily and much sooner, and they are fully aware in their spirit that they are not fleeting images, but eternally remaining images in the spirit of the One after whom they were formed and created.
SA|0|39|5|0|Do the inhabitants of Saturn love the Great Spirit? Yes, they do. But their love consists mostly of immense respect or awe rather than an endeavor to get closer and closer to the Great Spirit so as eventually to become completely one with Him.
SA|0|39|6|0|They also know very well, and are informed about it by the spirits, that the Great Spirit, on a small celestial body close to the sun, became a human being with flesh and blood; and that the human beings on that celestial body failed to realize who He was and that He was physically killed by them – all of this they know very well.
SA|0|39|7|0|However, they have great difficulties in understanding how it was possible that these human beings failed to recognize Him. And they question the spirits that come to them as to what the people on this celestial body are doing now and if they still have not recognized the Great Spirit.
SA|0|39|8|0|When they receive mostly a “no” to these questions, they become quite sad and pray often and ardently in their temples that the people of such a highly blessed celestial body may recognize, just for once, the One who bestowed upon them such a blessing; whereas when the Saturnites just think in the slightest about His greatness they begin to tremble throughout. After holding their breath for a considerable length of time, they say with very strong words:
SA|0|39|9|0|“Oh, if we would have been honored with this blessing, if the Great Spirit would have clothed Himself on our planet with our flesh and blood, truly we would shine more than a thousand stars on top of each other!”
SA|0|39|10|0|That is how the Saturnites express themselves when they hear something about the earth. They have a great yearning to see the earth. This cannot be achieved in physical form, but there is hardly a spirit of the Saturnites who does not visit the earth as soon as he has discarded his physical shell.
SA|0|39|11|0|But since such a spirit cannot see the material, he views the spiritual earth and, through the correspondences, he can see the material world from the spiritual world. Once he begins to recognize the human beings on earth, he becomes very sad and soon leaves this celestial body.
SA|0|39|12|0|In due course, when we discuss the religion of the Saturnites, we shall learn mote. But for now, we shall return to some of the political constitutions.
SA|0|40|1|1|Chapter 40
SA|0|40|1|1|Law against arrogance. The law of cleanliness. Aversion to everything dead. Funeral services. Marriage.
SA|0|40|1|0|What does this political constitution contain? Its content is as follows: Nobody is allowed to talk to any great extent about his physical beauty and size or about any other aspect of himself.
SA|0|40|2|0|So that this important commandment is obeyed at all times, they already impress upon their children that they are very small and all worldly greatness appears to the Great Spirit as a mere nothing. That is why there is not one patriarch or elder and much less a family member who thinks anything great about himself.
SA|0|40|3|0|They make the following comment regarding the beauty of the body: “All of us are equally beautiful as the image of the Great Spirit. Anyone who would say and believe that he is beautiful by himself and therefore have an advantage over all the others would no longer resemble the eternal primary image, and that would make him uglier than the ugliest animal on the celestial body.”
SA|0|40|4|0|The spirits of the departed assist in maintaining this law. Should someone be beset by vanity, he will soon be confronted by some horrible, distorted, smirking face. Whoever has been punished once in this manner will soon discard all his vanity; the Saturnites know that the spirits do not jest, because it does not matter in what manner they express themselves, they are always serious. This is a political law which is observed by the important and the less important, by old and young.
SA|0|40|5|0|As far as this greatness is concerned, it remains for always in the spirit, namely that you consider yourself as small or as the least important person. That is why the spirits on Saturn do not have a good relationship with the spirits on earth, because nothing is more predominant than their putative greatness.
SA|0|40|6|0|The next law is a domestic law which is based upon the recommendation and maintenance of cleanliness; that is why you will rarely find anyone on Saturn who is not clean, whether as regards body or clothing.
SA|0|40|7|0|Regardless of the law mentioned above, their main teachings are not to attach too much value to the physical body, because it is mortal; however, the opposite applies to the spirit, because he is immortal.
SA|0|40|8|0|This is why the Saturnites have an aversion for everything dead and, as you know, they will not live in dead houses, but only in live ones. Much less will they tolerate anything dead in a temple which is blessed by God.
SA|0|40|9|0|Everything must be kept clean, especially the body, since it is the dwelling place of the immortal spirit. And that is another house rule!
SA|0|40|10|0|What happens on Saturn with the bodies of departed human beings? They are not buried as on earth, nor are they cremated as is the custom in some earthly countries. The bodies are taken to a place where there is a pyramid tree forest. While there, the dead are placed face down on the ground and covered with the branches of the pyramid tree. The bodies of dead females are hung from a branch close to the trunk of the tree by tying their feet together with the head almost touching the ground.
SA|0|40|11|0|You probably might think that a bad odor would pervade the air for quite a distance when such large bodies begin to putrefy, but on this planet this is not at all the case; instead, it is the opposite. Since the bodies of the Saturnites are more ethereal and lighter than your physical, coarse “serpent bodies,” they evaporate in a very short time after the person has departed, and this evaporation produces a very pleasant fragrance in that region.
SA|0|40|12|0|When this fragrance enters the nostrils of a Saturnite, he falls to the ground full of gratitude towards the Great Spirit and implores Him to permit the spirit of the one whose fragrance has touched his nostrils to come to him so that together they can give praise to the Great Spirit for the deliverance from the prison of the flesh. This happens all the time, especially when the petitioner is serious.
SA|0|40|13|0|Do the Saturnites mourn when someone experiences physical death? The answer is no. For example when an elder has died, the next oldest in the order becomes his successor, and asks all family members to fall to the ground and thank the Great Spirit for bestowing upon the patriarch such great blessings that He has called him into the eternal life.
SA|0|40|14|0|After that they have to beseech the Great Spirit that He may graciously permit the spirit of the departed to appear soon to the new elder to lead him into the inner sanctum of the temple to bless him there for the sublime office of the Great Spirit.
SA|0|40|15|0|This always happens visibly for the entire family to see. The spirit of the departed elder appears in his glory and asks the new elder in perceptible words to follow him into the inner sanctum of the temple and for the family to follow him into the general area of the temple.
SA|0|40|16|0|While there, the spirit places the new elder onto the pulpit in the presence of the family, blesses him, and points out that the Great Spirit is pleased that the new elder has taken over the holy office and therefore the family should obey him in all matters and observe his words, whatever they might be.
SA|0|40|17|0|He then asks the men to remove his dead body in the usual manner; he blesses the entire family and promises that the newly installed patriarch will be the head of the family as long as it pleases the Great Spirit, and he will remain the teacher and leader of the entire family in accordance with the will of the Great Spirit.
SA|0|40|18|0|Following that, the spirit vanishes. The new elder and the entire family fall to the ground and thank the Great Spirit for everything that has occurred. Once the prayer of thanksgiving is complete, they all arise, immediately remove the body of the departed elder, and take him to a previously designated place and then go home in silence.
SA|0|40|19|0|When a woman dies, they also ask for the appearance of her spirit. After her appearance, they pray a thanksgiving prayer at home. Then the body of the departed is taken to a previously designated place. The body of a woman evaporates considerably faster than that of a man; under favorable circumstances it evaporates so quickly that on the tenth day nothing remains, not even the bones.
SA|0|40|20|0|The quick decomposition is accelerated naturally by the great needle tree (uhurba) which robs the corpse located beneath it of all its electricity with its millions of tips. As soon as the electricity has completely escaped from any natural body, the body vanishes as if consumed by a fire.
SA|0|40|21|0|The observance of these rules is another one of those "important house rules" which are to be followed exactly and strictly at all times.
SA|0|40|22|0|Is there another house law which is important and noteworthy? Yes! It is the law of the conjugal union of man and wife.
SA|0|40|23|0|Through this law every man is strictly bound when he has reached the proper age for marriage, anywhere from thirty to forty, to take a wife of his choosing and satisfaction.
SA|0|40|24|0|However, he himself cannot make it known to the one he has chosen for his wife. This can only be done through the elder. The elder calls upon the parents of the intended bride and lets them know the wish and the will of the suitor. Such a declaration is accepted with the greatest of gratitude and is considered to be the will of the Great Spirit. And such a suitor is never turned down, as is often the case on earth.
SA|0|40|25|0|Then the elder takes the bridegroom to the bride, takes her right hand and his right hand, and joins them. They have to keep their hands joined and follow the elder into the temple, but only up to the inner sanctum. There they lean with their faces on the cone-shaped altar, while the elder in the inner sanctum calls in prayer for the Spirit of Light.
SA|0|40|26|0|On this occasion, as soon as the Spirit of Light with his veiled countenance appears, the elder asks the bridegroom and bride to rise. The elder then informs them of their conjugal duties, which consist of all the house rules which we have already learned, as well as some others which we have yet to learn about.
SA|0|40|27|0|Once he has done that, the elder comes down from the pulpit and makes a gesture, as if he wants to separate the hands of the bride and bridegroom. But this is an old well-known rule, which is only symbolic and means that while they are in this world they should never separate, no matter what happens.
SA|0|40|28|0|After this ceremony the elder steps aside, the Spirit of Light unveils his countenance, blesses the couple, approaches them and separates their hands. The significance of this is that the only valid reason for their separation is death or the separation of the spirit from the body.
SA|0|40|29|0|Whereupon the Spirit vanishes and the couple are man and wife.
SA|0|40|30|0|Now they offer a prayer of thanks to the Great Spirit. They beseech Him to bless the married couple with descendants that are pleasing to Him and to guide them in accordance with His most holy will. Once they complete this prayer the elder and the married couple rise and walk home with the greatest veneration, where usually a meal for the glory of the Great Spirit with the entire family present awaits them.
SA|0|40|31|0|The next day the newly married couple is given a choice to either remain with their present family community, or to move elsewhere and build their dwelling. Should they agree to remain, a branch is prepared as their dwelling and also a new house, a new kitchen and a storage building is built for them. Should they decide, however, to leave their family because of limited space, they are provided with all kinds of supplies and they can take their parents and other close relatives with them.
SA|0|40|32|0|It has already been explained what happens when they find an unoccupied dwelling.
SA|0|40|33|0|That is also a family house rule! We will, however, discuss a few more house rules and then we shall discuss their spiritual religious constitution.
SA|0|41|1|1|Chapter 41
SA|0|41|1|1|The inhabitants of the lowlands visit the mountains. Their reception by the mountain dwellers. Half-heathens and their conversion. Courting in the lowlands.
SA|0|41|1|0|It happens occasionally that families from the valleys and plains, because of corporeal health, travel to the mountains. If this is the case, the mountain dwellers have a rule whereby they receive these “seekers of health” warmly, and provide or obtain for them whatever they deem necessary for their health.
SA|0|41|2|0|Should these seekers of health decide to dwell in the mountains permanently, then the elder of the mountain family appoints a leader from that family to help the people of the lowlands who wish to settle. Should the people from the lowlands want to retain this person as their leader in the future, he is obligated to honor their wish.
SA|0|41|3|0|Should this leader be married, he leaves the new settlers only for as long as he needs to get his wife and children from his home, and to receive on this occasion from his elder the blessing for his new office. Once he has put everything in order, he sets out with his wife and child and with whatever other supplies he requires to the newly settled family.
SA|0|41|4|0|Once there, he begins to instruct this family in all laws and customs of the mountain dwellers and encourages them to build a temple and also in accordance with numbers and needs to build a storage building and the living residential homes, because these are also laws which the mountain dwellers have to obey!
SA|0|41|5|0|It also happens that these valley and plain dwellers travel to the mountains strictly for the beautiful view. When the travelers meet a mountain family, they are stopped and questioned in a very polite manner regarding their intentions. Usually they answer these questions in a very polite manner; since, as a rule, their intention is to climb the summit of a high mountain because of the spectacular view, the elder of the mountain dwellers will inform them which of these summits do not present any danger to the climbers. Should any of the mountain peaks pose any danger, then these holiday makers are politely prevented from embarking on this endeavor, and informed in detail as to the dangers they may face if they do not change their plans. Usually the advice is taken and a change of plans is made, upon which the travelers return to their home.
SA|0|41|6|0|If, however, these mountain peaks are accessible without posing any danger to the climbers, then the mountain dwellers will provide a guide for these travelers. This guide is responsible for three things: first, he must lead this group to the summit on the best and safest trails; second, he must supply them with food and drink, which is usually carried by the house servant fur; and thirdly, he must explain everything to them, and at the same draw their attention towards the Great Spirit in everything he does.
SA|0|41|7|0|The guide cannot ask anything in return for his efforts, except that, after they invigorate themselves on the grandeur of the Great Spirit, he can ask the group for their assurance to follow the Great Spirit at all times and never to undertake anything without His expressive will.
SA|0|41|8|0|Once he has obtained this assurance, the guide reminds the group that they have to thank the Great Spirit for everything they have learned and experienced, and, at the same time, they should ask Him to let them reach their homeland safely. Once that is done, they set out for home.
SA|0|41|9|0|The group is taken to the guide's home for food and drink. Once they have properly refreshed themselves, they are politely reminded to give thanks to the great and holy donor; they are also greeted and blessed by the elder and set out to return home to the lowlands.
SA|0|41|10|0|In some of the mountain crannies live the “pointed-foot flesh doctors”; the plains people are forewarned about these charlatans by the mountain dwellers. It is pointed out that these people are trespassing fugitives from the lowlands who have settled in the mountain crannies for sheer greed, by cheating inhabitants of the lowlands with all kinds of worthless and ineffective things. The mountain dwellers warn these gullible people from the lowlands in the following manner:
SA|0|41|11|0|“The Great Spirit has set thousands of wholesome and healing herbs and fruits into the ground for the maintenance of our bodily health, so that they grow to strengthen us. He created clean water throughout the entire world and planted giant trees in the soil to attract all the toxic vapors and change them into a fragrant, pure air. And the Lord who is exceedingly benevolent in all His infinite might placed a magnificent sun in the firmament, whose rays awaken the most wholesome energy in the star lilies which are so wholesome that their power reaches as far as the rays of the sun. And that is how the Great Master has arranged the firmament with the light white ribbon [Another name for Saturn's rings.] which illuminates the night for us so delightfully after the sun has set that it is almost as pleasant as the day, and even during the night we are invigorated by the strong rays of this ribbon. Besides this ribbon, the great Workmaster has placed 7 great lights, [Saturn's moons.] of which several alternately delight us at night, even at the time of the full shadow.
SA|0|41|12|0|“The Great Spirit has been exceedingly benevolent and has graciously cared for us all. And we, the inhabitants of the mountains, have experienced this at all times. That this is so is because we have never been afflicted by an ailment. When someone dies, it is never of an ailment; they only die as a result of their completely matured spirit, which for eternity will never die again, but live forever. We are witnesses of this existence after death. We can prove that this is so at any time right before your eyes.
SA|0|41|13|0|“It is therefore great folly to attempt to obtain a remedy to provide you with eternal life from a human being whose eyes are full of deceit, since he himself is far removed from the life of the Eternal Spirit. However, the remedies with which the Great Spirit has blessed us so abundantly are considered to be inadequate according to these pointed-foot doctors and not fit for use.
SA|0|41|14|0|“Dear brothers from the lowlands, I will tell you that in the future you should no longer seek your well-being from these quacks; instead, seek your well-being seriously in the will of the Great Spirit, for then you will remain healthy until your spirit has fully matured.
SA|0|41|15|0|“When your spirit has fully matured, which means when it has completely become a lord of life out of the will of the Great Spirit, you will nevermore taste death; you will be able to step out of your flesh and blood without pain and without restraint with the clearest and fullest consciousness, and you will discard this heavy garment of flesh and bones with the greatest of gratitude towards the Great Spirit.”
SA|0|41|16|0|After the lecture, these so-called long-life remedy seekers are released with blessings to return to their homeland with a much better life remedy.
SA|0|41|17|0|In some places on the plains and in the valleys, especially along the lakes and rivers, there are certain heathens who consider the white ring in the firmament to be a divinity; others consider the ring to be the path upon which the Great Spirit walks to and fro and from whence He looks down upon the planet to see what the people are doing. These half-heathens often climb the mountains in the belief that they are closer to the white ring and perhaps might even reach the ring itself.
SA|0|41|18|0|The mountain dwellers feel a kind of duty of love to lead these travelers onto the right path and to show them what the ring and the moons really are and what their purpose is. They accomplish this feat through their firm will by placing these lost human beings into a state of clairvoyance in which these travelers are able to examine the ring and the moons from beginning to end.
SA|0|41|19|0|Once these heathens have experienced this, they realize how wrong they were, whereupon they are instructed in an affectionate but wise and serious manner in the true cognizance of the Great Spirit and His will. It is left to their discretion whether they wish to spend the rest of their lives in the mountains or whether to return to the valleys and plains where they lived before.
SA|0|41|20|0|Should they decide to stay in the mountains, then they are provided with living quarters. However, should they prefer to live in the lowlands, they are blessed and provided with food and drink and sent away in the name of the Great Spirit.
SA|0|41|21|0|But as long as these heathens from the lowlands do not give up their erring ways, there is no hope that the strong mountain dwellers will let them go. Should any of these heathens be of an obstinate or rebellious mind-set and take the initiative to escape or attempt to harm someone, their actions will be to no avail because at first there will be threats, and then a punitive angel-spirit will be present who, with the simplest of means, makes such an obstinate and rebellious person understand how little he will accomplish with his defiance. After such a lecture, the obstinate person usually mends his ways. Should he persist with his obstinacy, it happens that he is punished by the avenging angel, either with severe abdominal pains or, under extraordinary circumstances, even with corporeal annihilation. The effect of this punishment is that such a person will remain for quite a while a guard of the night and coldness.
SA|0|41|22|0|One of the most important house rules for the mountain dwellers is the following: Should the majority in a family be male rather than female, then the male majority is at liberty to look for a wife among any other neighbors. Should he not find a wife there, he can go to the lowlands. Should he not be able to find a wife there, he can travel even farther. It does happen that at times a bridegroom travels to two, three, or even four continents in search of a wife.
SA|0|41|23|0|Should he find a wife in these far away places, as a rule there is no objection if there exists a female majority. The bridegroom is at liberty to remain there with his wife, and this is usually the case; or he can return with his wife to his homeland, but he is obligated to visit the house of her parents every three years as long as the parents are alive. Once they are no longer alive, then the obligation has been fulfilled.
SA|0|41|24|0|Should the majority of the members of a family be female, then messengers are sent to inform the neighboring families; on this occasion one or several suitors may be considered.
SA|0|41|25|0|The elder calls upon the Spirit of Light to indicate to him the will of the Great Spirit regarding which of the suitors is the most worthy among them; this takes place immediately. The one who has been chosen to be the bridegroom then takes his bride home after the wedding ceremony which was described in the previous chapter.
SA|0|41|26|0|Should there be more than one eligible woman in one family and only one suitor, then the elder calls upon the Spirit of Light to indicate the one most worthy for that man. Whereupon those two are married in the ceremony described and the bridegroom takes his bride home.
SA|0|41|27|0|Should there be the same amount of eligible women as there are suitors, then every suitor has the right to choose. Once they have chosen, the suitors have to inform the elder of their choices. The elder then confers with the Spirit of Light as to whether these choices are just, with the approval of the Great Spirit. If this is confirmed, the marriage ceremony is carried out without any further ado. Should the Spirit of Light not sanction the choices, then it is asked by the elder to indicate the proper choices in the name of the Great Spirit; this is done immediately, and the couples agree with great gratitude in their hearts. Upon which the couples are immediately married and the bridegroom can take his bride home. It is obvious that the details of the ceremony which have been explained in the previous chapter, inclusive of all the customs, apply here as well.
SA|0|41|28|0|Besides these house rules there are a few other unimportant household rules which will not be mentioned, because to know them would not serve any purpose. In the next chapter we shall discuss the religion of the Saturnites.
SA|0|42|1|1|Chapter 42
SA|0|42|1|1|The innermost spiritual religion of the Saturnites. The significance of the number seven. Sunday celebration. The baptism or blessing of a newborn child. The temple meal. The sermon of the elder supported by spiritual visualization. The wisdom of the Saturnites.
SA|0|42|1|0|The religion of the Saturnites has very little external ceremonial pomp and circumstance; instead, it is more internal and spiritual.
SA|0|42|2|0|The ceremonial part, as you know, consists of a well-ordered and living temple, in which prayers of thanksgiving and supplication are offered to the Great Spirit regarding all-important matters.
SA|0|42|3|0|The holy number for the Saturnites is 7, and every number which is divisible by 7, such as 14, 21 and so on are all holy numbers. That is why a period of 7 days, in other words the 7th day, is celebrated as a holiday.
SA|0|42|4|0|The observance of this holiday forms the second ceremonial part; on this day all religious ceremony pertaining to the holiday takes place.
SA|0|42|5|0|The first kind of ceremony is already known to you. The ceremony of the holiday consists therein that before sunrise all members of the family go to the temple; all the men walk in front while all the women follow behind. In the temple, the men stand on the right side while the women stand on the left. When they have all gathered in the temple, the elder leads the congregation in prayer until the sun rises, offering praise to the Great Spirit and thanking Him for all the blessings they have received. These prayers are always prayed with the deepest emotions in their hearts.
SA|0|42|6|0|When the sun rises, everybody leaves the temple and enjoys the view of the coming day and the extremely beautiful panorama of this celestial body. When the sun is very high on the horizon, they return to the temple and thank the Great Spirit for the return of the day.
SA|0|42|7|0|And when a woman has given birth, the newborn child is brought to the edge of the inner sanctum. There the elder places his hands upon the child and speaks the following words over the newborn baby:
SA|0|42|8|0|“You came into this world as a weak guest, bound in all your powers in accordance with the will of the Great Spirit, who is holy beyond all holiness and has power over all might, who has control over all power, and who is exceedingly faithful and steadfast in each of His words and in all of His promises; only He is the perfect and most highest Lord over all things which fill this earth and the entire infinite firmament. Therefore it is His will, as He is holy and holy beyond all holiness. That is how you should live on this earth until the end, completely in accordance with the will of the One through whom you entered into this world, and then as a man (or in the case of a girl as a faithful wife) leave this world in all the truthful dignity and magnificence of the most consummate virtue!
SA|0|42|9|0|“That is why I bless you here in the inner sanctum in the name of the Great Spirit, who created and blessed you, your parents and me. Grow up in this blessing and multiply these blessings within you by strictly following the most holy and highest of wills! This shall occur at all times, now and eternally!
SA|0|42|10|0|“As small as you are now, remain always that small before the Great Spirit, before us, your fathers and brothers and before your own self. And this has to be at all times in this life and the life beyond! Amen!”
SA|0|42|11|0|After these words have been spoken by the elder, he insufflates the child, then the elder lets the parents bless their child and take it home. On such a holiday the parents are not obligated to return to the temple; instead they can remain at home and care for their child that has now been blessed. But if they prefer, they can remain in the temple.
SA|0|42|12|0|Should there be no newly born child, then instead of the child's blessing the people will immediately begin with their morning meal in the temple. The Saturnites take their morning food, as well as the midday and evening food, into the temple right away early in the morning. It does not require any further explanation that they give a prayer of thanks to the Great Spirit before and after their meals.
SA|0|42|13|0|After the morning meal, the elder ascends to the pulpit and addresses the moderately large family community, which in the mountains does not often exceed one hundred people: It is different in the lowlands, where such a family often counts several thousands.
SA|0|42|14|0|What does the elder talk about in the temple? He is never short of subject matter. In this instance, as on all other occasions, a spirit stands by his side at all times and conveys to him what is to be said.
SA|0|42|15|0|Usually these kinds of lectures concern the wonderful guidance of the Great Spirit, how He placed the human race from the dawn of history on this celestial body, and how the Great Spirit has led them to the present times in accordance with His wisest and holiest of all wills. On this occasion the elder often tells a story of times of yore. At times the elder explains the structure of their world, and sometimes the structure of the ring or the moons. At other times he might tell them about one of the different constellations, and he shows his listeners the guidance of the Great Spirit on those celestial bodies, and on these occasions he might occasionally mention earth.
SA|0|42|16|0|But as soon as the elder mentions the earth, all listeners fall immediately on their countenances - not because they are in awe of this planet, but because they hear about the infinite love of the Great Spirit, and how the inhabitants of this earth address and call Him Father, which, for the Saturnites, is something indescribably holy, so that they always fall into a shudder of humility, especially when the elder reminds them of the ingratitude of the inhabitants of this planet.
SA|0|42|17|0|On other occasions he gives them information regarding the spiritual world and life in the heavens.
SA|0|42|18|0|After each of these lectures, especially when the subject matter has been the structure of their world, the ring, the moons and other planetary constellations, the elder transposes his listeners, sometimes many and sometimes just a few, into an internal visualization wherein they can view all of this as if they were physically present.
SA|0|42|19|0|That is why the Saturnites, especially those who live in the mountains, are exceedingly wise and are enriched with considerable knowledge. The greatest scholars on earth would soon realize how insignificant their knowledge is if they were to enter into a scientific discussion with the least knowledgeable human on Saturn.
SA|0|42|20|0|They not only know their own celestial body in the minutest detail, in as far as it is necessary and beneficial, but they also know other celestial bodies better than you on earth know the islands in your oceans. The Saturnites not only know the history of their own planet well, but they know the history of several other worlds.
SA|0|42|21|0|No language is foreign to them. That is why they understand the spirits, no matter from which celestial body they come (since every spirit takes into the beyond, to a greater or lesser degree, the characteristics of the language of the world where he walked in the body). It is this understanding of languages that the spirits of your earth do not possess until they are completely born again in the spirit and are made suitable for heaven.
SA|0|42|22|0|It happens often that the spirits of earth meet with the spirits of Saturn after their physical death, especially when they have this longing. The spirits from Saturn understand the spirits from earth immediately. However, that is not the case the other way around, especially when they are immature spirits from earth. Also, the spirits from earth do not see the spirits from Saturn unless they want to be seen by them. The reason for this superiority lies within the great and true inner wisdom of the Saturnian spirits.
SA|0|42|23|0|Those are the fruits of the instructions and teachings of the preacher in the temple after the morning meal.
SA|0|43|1|1|Chapter 43
SA|0|43|1|1|Profound spiritual observations of nature. Communication with angels and the Lord Himself.
SA|0|43|1|0|What happens after such a sermon?
SA|0|43|2|0|The people thank the Great Spirit for such enlightenment from their elder. The elder also thanks the Great Spirit and blesses all the listeners after they have offered the prayer of thanksgiving. Then they all leave the temple and go for hikes or walks together in the beautiful hills. They have conversations about the sermon they just heard, but they also discuss observations which they make about some object in nature that comes to their attention during these outings. All of them are inspired by a great friendliness and a mutual participation in everything that one or another may find and the comments one or the other may have regarding the admirable praise for the Great Spirit.
SA|0|43|3|0|For example, one person will draw the attention of another to the structure of a flower, another to the movement of a cloud, a third to an animal or the flight of a bird, while yet another draws the attention of his neighbor to a bird that is singing and another discovers the glimmer of a distant lake or river somewhere. There are countless objects to which the Saturnites pay attention on such occasions, and they look upon these objects as at one time the man after My heart did when he observed My works.
SA|0|43|4|0|At this point, I am telling you too: Whosoever observes My works with humble eyes and respects them will always find great enjoyment in them. But whoever examines My works with critical and erudite eyes is better off to remain in his idleness rather than to examine My works with his unconsecrated, profane eyes, like a gall fly which pierces into an acorn to place its pernicious brood into it. This fruit, when it comes to its bad maturity, cannot be used for anything other than the preparation of a black juice; this juice can be used for the blackening of a white or light surface, but it can no longer be used for cleansing what has become dirty or black.
SA|0|43|5|0|But let us return now to our promenading people. How long does such a stroll take? Until midday. They all gather again in the outer courts of the temple. There they offer thanks to the Great Spirit and have their midday meal in the outer courts.
SA|0|43|6|0|Once the meal is over, they again offer thanks to the Great Spirit and some remain there while others stroll on the beautiful walkways around the temple and enjoy the multifarious splendor of the magnificent flowers which are planted in the beautiful flower beds in the outer courtyards and along the walkways of the temple. The women caress their husbands and children and tell them with their lovely voices what they have perceived and gained from the sermon of the elder as well as what they have learned during their stroll of what is good and true, beautiful and noble.
SA|0|43|7|0|On such occasions, spirits and angels sometimes join them and discuss any matter concerning the Lord with anyone.
SA|0|43|8|0|Sometimes the Lord Himself appears to them on such occasions in the form of an angel. As long as the Lord is among them and converses with one or another person, not even the elder is aware that it is the Lord Himself. But when He is about to leave such a gathering, He discloses His identity just before He escapes their visibility. But then He leaves immediately, because the Saturnites could not bear it if the Lord were to remain any longer with the knowledge that He is the Lord, since their respect for Him is so tremendous that not one of them would dare to speak His name while standing upright. Through which the commandment (which is not given to the Saturnites literally): “You shall nor take the name of the Lord thy God in vain” is obeyed in the most accurate, exact and most holy manner.
SA|0|43|9|0|How long do these discussions in the outer court last? Until sunset. After that they all go again into the temple and glorify the Great Spirit and also sing praises to Him.
SA|0|43|10|0|The elder ascends to the pulpit again and points out the great blessings of the day, blesses them and concludes the ceremony of the holiday or feast day. After that they all go home in a thankful and merry mood.
SA|0|43|11|0|Should something be left over from the midday meal, they distribute it among themselves and eat it thankfully. If nothing is left over, then they have their evening meal at home. They offer thanks to the Lord in a general way and the holiday is over and with it all ceremony, which in actuality consists of nothing but what has just been described.
SA|0|43|12|0|This also concludes our day. The next chapter deals with the spiritual aspect of the religion.
SA|0|44|1|1|Chapter 44
SA|0|44|1|1|The spiritual aspect of the Saturnian religion. Spiritual rebirth through teachings and practice.
SA|0|44|1|0|Since we have learned about the ceremonial part of the religion of the Saturnites, we shall now turn, as aforementioned, to its spiritual part.
SA|0|44|2|0|Since we have sufficiently observed the ceremonial part, by now it must have crossed your mind that the ceremony where the angel-spirits of the heavens and quite often God Himself visibly appear and have discussions with the Saturnites is anyhow as spiritual as it can possibly be. Where could there possibly be something more spiritual?
SA|0|44|3|0|I say: Let it be! The following will teach you how in something spiritual there is even more spiritually contained.
SA|0|44|4|0|So that you understand this to some degree I will show you an example of how this is possible in accordance with nature.
SA|0|44|5|0|For example: Take a pitcher of very good wine! Who of you will nor understand soon and also feel from the effects that this wine contains something which is even more of a primary spiritual substance than the wine itself? However, just ask the next best pharmacist and he will tell you that from this wine you can distill the finest spirit (ether) of wine, and this spirit can be rectified several times so that the spirit becomes so volatile that, if one drop is poured from its receptacle, it will completely evaporate after it has fallen no more than 3 feet before it reaches the ground. Do you now realize how much more spirituality is contained in the wine, which is already exceedingly spiritual?
SA|0|44|6|0|If this makes itself known in visible nature, by how much more will it reveal itself in all that, when it is completely characteristic of the spirit itself?
SA|0|44|7|0|For example, this applies also to light. As you know, the earth is illuminated from the rays of the sun. Do you see in these rays the enlivening energy and the countless forms? No, you do not. You do not even sense the simple effective energy or power of the ray. And many people do not know any differently as they experience it every day, namely that this ray is not capable of any greater heat effect than the one it expresses daily.
SA|0|44|8|0|But what would the observer say if these rays were concentrated or condensed into one focal point by a large magnifying glass and then expressed such energy that it could suddenly dissolve even the hardest diamond!? A layman would be surprised to witness the higher effects of these light rays, and he would probably say: Who would have believed that in those gentle sunrays that warm us every day lies hidden such an incomprehensibly fierce power!?
SA|0|44|9|0|This applies as well to the ceremonial religious worship of the Saturnites! Even though the religious part appears to be completely spiritual, there is still in the religion of the Saturnites an extraordinarily strong “ether” which has, in the unification of its delightful light rays, a strong inner effect which is very difficult to understand for you people on earth. Therefore we can pose the question and say: Of what does this actual spiritual contained within the spiritual consist?
SA|0|44|10|0|The actual spiritual contained within the spiritual which is already known to you lies within the living inner cognizance of the Great Spirit as well as all the levels and orderly relations and conditions which closely and affectionately connect the free human being with the heavens and the Great Spirit Himself and vice versa.
SA|0|44|11|0|How do these human beings recognize the Great Spirit? First, they are given external instructions through words of the teacher about the nature of God. Then they are guided to the cognizance of the will of the Great Spirit and then to the practice of the recognized will.
SA|0|44|12|0|These instructions are still the external religious worship, which is the path to the inner spiritual true life. It is actually already “spiritual wine” and the “non-concentrated light of the sun.”
SA|0|44|13|0|The active practice of the recognized will of the Great Spirit therefore resembles the “distillation” and “rectification” of a pharmacist and furthermore resembles the “concentration” of the sunrays by means of a large magnifying glass; or in other words, it is the actual independent active liberation of the actual prime spiritual being from its surrounding matter.
SA|0|44|14|0|Are you now beginning to comprehend what the actual spiritual religious worship of the Saturnites consists of? I will give you the answer in a few words which will immediately open the door to the light. And these few words are: The rebirth of the spirit!
SA|0|44|15|0|This rebirth must occur in the Saturnites as well as it must in you. Without it an inhabitant of Saturn will understand as little of the spirit and all the conditions and relations between him, the heavens and the Great Spirit as you do on earth.
SA|0|44|16|0|It is absolutely unsatisfactory for the rebirth of the spirit that someone merely has the ability to see spirits, as is quite often the case on earth where many such people see these frightening and horrible apparitions of which they neither know nor comprehend any more than a blind person knows the colors of the rainbow. Clairvoyance is not as much a part of a complete or true rebirth as the determination of every action; that means that it is structured in such a way as it was established from the very beginning or prime origin in all its divine order and wisdom.
SA|0|44|17|0|How and when will this take place? This can only take place when the spirit, through the strictest compliance of the prescribed path of God, rectifies himself from matter and finds himself again in a focal point and finally as a complete, whole existing being within himself, having stepped out of all sensuousness of matter as a complete unity in order to open up the new spiritual senses determinately and completely to the impressions and conditions of that world of which he himself is the actual original inhabitant.
SA|0|44|18|0|Once a human being has attained this level, another activity begins to become effective in his whole being. Everything will begin to change his sight, his hearing, his feeling, his sentience. All his thoughts turn into forms which he will see; his will becomes an accomplished deed. His words become definite and unite with the thought and the will. Space is no longer a factor and time has shown him the last minute, because in a free spiritual existence you hear, see, feel, perceive, think, will, act and speak beyond time and space; that means, for such a person only one present exists, in which an eternal past and an eternal future greet each other in a frien4ly manner. And something which is infinitely far away is no farther from his eyes than his own thoughts.
SA|0|44|19|0|Every person on Saturn strives with all his might for this spiritual state of development; but he will not attain this state until he has completely fulfilled within himself all the conditions of life.
SA|0|44|20|0|The control of one's own nature is not sufficient for complete fulfillment, but all the conditions of life that are known to him must become completely part of his personal proficiency.
SA|0|44|21|0|When he has become a perfect master in all these conditions, he becomes free within himself and all his vital energy is born united out of all his sensual nature. When such a birth has taken place, then you already know what has happened to such a person; it is known as the “rebirth of the spirit.”
SA|0|44|22|0|Therefore, the faithfully continued practice of all conditions of life is what concerns the spiritual part of the religion of the Saturnites.
SA|0|45|1|1|Chapter 45
SA|0|45|1|1|More details regarding the path of rebirth and becoming one with God.
SA|0|45|1|0|Do you now have an idea of what the spiritual religious worship of the Saturnites consists, and how it differentiates from the ceremonial worship?
SA|0|45|2|0|Behind the spiritual ceremony lies well hidden the service of the spirit, which is constant, while the ceremony itself is successive in certain intervals of time.
SA|0|45|3|0|Since this part of the religious worship of the people of Saturn is of the greatest importance for the people on earth, I will give you another descriptive example through which you will be able to clearly differentiate these two kinds of religions.
SA|0|45|4|0|Take, for instance, a student who wishes to embark on a career in the arts! Lets us assume that he wishes to reach the proficiency of a virtuoso in the art of music. If he would come to you, what would you say to him and what would be the first step? You would examine his abilities, and refer him to a reputable and orderly school and instruct him as to the conditions or give them to him in writing and tell him: "If you completely fulfill these conditions, you will without a doubt become a virtuoso. However, if you do not fulfill these conditions, you will be a strummer, but never a true virtuoso.
SA|0|45|5|0|What will this student who is serious about his virtuosity now do? He will immediately make use of all his external diligence in connection with his inner volition and practice day after day, 5, 6 or 7 hours as it is required of him. He will also complete the school from A to Z and he will not practice anything other than those exercises which are necessary for the attainment of his purpose. When the student has practiced and developed in this manner for many years, he will be given by his teachers the encouraging certification that he has attained the level of an accomplished artist, since he now masters the instrument of his choice mechanically and spiritually at any degree of proficiency.
SA|0|45|6|0|Now we have what we need! What was the prescribed practice or exercise for the attainment of the technical proficiency? It was nothing more than the well-ordered ceremonial part of his art cult or art worship. Did he practice day and night without interruption? Oh no! He only practiced the prescribed time necessary for the exercise.
SA|0|45|7|0|How was the state of his endeavor and his will during the exercise? Was his will arranged periodically? Definitely not! The will was without intermission similar to a good main spring of a watch, present in his spiritual and natural organism. This drive is the spiritual art cult of our music student through which he actually becomes completely whatever he has set his sights upon.
SA|0|45|8|0|Once he has become an accomplished artist, what kind of a life will he live? Certainly he will not live the life of a student; instead he will live the life of a free master or maestro. Will he become, on account of that, an enemy of his former life as a student? Certainly not! He will continue as a great maestro to do what he did when he was a student, only now he will do it with truly great pleasure. He will diligently practice his scales and repeat all the other exercises that he practiced when he was a student. But with a great difference! What he did with great effort, ungracefully and with a great expenditure of energy as a student, he does now with the greatest of ease, without constraint, with confidence and full of inner spiritual significance.
SA|0|45|9|0|As a student he played the scales, but he did not know the significance of what he played; now, as a master, he sees in the same scales countless new forms of which he had not the faintest idea before. That is how he, as a “reborn” master, practices the ceremonial art cult; but this cult is an entirely different kind of hearing, sight, feeling, perception, thinking and volition. And that is the spiritual rectificatissimus and it is the all-material ponderous and sensual dissolving combustion power of the rays of his spirit, and therefore by itself a purely spiritual cult.
SA|0|45|10|0|If you transfer this to the actual life of a human being, whether of the earth, Saturn, Jupiter or the sun, everywhere and at all times there exists this twofold divine service which conducts itself as a path and as the goal or purpose for the path.
SA|0|45|11|0|Whosoever continues to persevere on the path will reach his destination. Once he has reached his destination, the path he has taken will never vanish from his memory, neither from his remembrance forevermore. Nor until he has reached his goal will he have a clear and complete view in his spirit over all the turns and relationships of the path he took.
SA|0|45|12|0|You know the main goal the Saturnites are trying to obtain on their path is nothing but the Great Spirit Himself; they wish to become completely one with His will.
SA|0|45|13|0|Once they have reached this goal through diligent practice, then the spiritual religious cult is complete; from this point on the actual impulse to reach the Great Spirit's will ceases. In its place steps the great unshakable longing to remain faithful forevermore.
SA|0|45|14|0|And this exceedingly definite and firm wish is continuously the most inner divine service of the most complete spiritual kind of every reborn inhabitant of Saturn. This state can be reached on Saturn by everyone regardless of gender or age. This concludes the spiritual part of the religion of the Saturnites.
SA|0|45|15|0|Since we have experienced in this manner everything that is of necessity and noteworthy in the mountains, we will shortly take a look at the lowlands and then take an excursion to the polar regions of this planet as well as the ring and the seven moons. That will be all for today!
SA|0|46|1|1|Chapter 46
SA|0|46|1|1|The inhabitants of the lowlands. Their construction and housing and their more worldly way of thinking.
SA|0|46|1|0|Concerning the depths or rather the lowlands of this planet, on different occasions we have learned many things about the lifestyle of those who inhabit the lowlands on Saturn. But a few things remain to be said.
SA|0|46|2|0|Nowhere on this planet will you find a city. However, there are regions such as the smaller lakes and the rivers where families live closer together than they do in the mountains, especially in the southern parts of some of the continental countries. But in these regions there are not as many family members living together in one dwelling as in the mountains. Here a family usually consists of the parents and their children. As far as the grandparents and great grandparents are concerned, they usually live by themselves, but they also have some servants.
SA|0|46|3|0|These people rarely live in the well-known dwelling tree (gliuba); their living quarters usually consist of a kind of tent-like structure built from trees, one tree placed over another in the following manner: The trees are positioned pyramid-like in a circular fashion, beginning from the ground to the apex, while lath or narrow strips of wood are nailed in circles around this dwelling. These laths are covered with all kinds of foliage, on the outside as well as on the inside. Towards the morning (east) is a spacious exit. And that is their residence.
SA|0|46|4|0|As far as this type of dwelling is concerned, it cannot accommodate as many people as a dwelling tree in the mountains. However, such a tent house is still spacious enough to accommodate at least ten regiments of soldiers on earth.
SA|0|46|5|0|The furnishings are similar to those which you find in the living dwelling trees in the mountains. Their sleeping accommodation consists of a frustrum pyramid-shaped back rest, where in front of the back rest there is a round elevation that serves as a table. And those are all the furnishings which this house contains.
SA|0|46|6|0|Where do the people in the lowlands keep their tools, food containers, clothing and food provisions? They are stored in the storage buildings, which are built in the same manner in the lowlands as they are in the mountains.
SA|0|46|7|0|The temples are also built in the same manner as in the mountains, but they are often considerably smaller and not so sublimely magnificent as they are in the mountains. In the lowlands no single residence has its own temple; instead, several families have one temple.
SA|0|46|8|0|That is all there is in regards to the construction and housing in the lowlands, except for some pleasure gardens, which are usually the property of a privileged patriarch. How these gardens are adorned and arranged was mentioned on the occasion when a description of the crustaceans was given, namely the snails. There are also snail shells in some of these gardens, which are prepared for the amusement of the children, which we learned about earlier.
SA|0|46|9|0|The qualifications of a patriarch in the lowlands have also been discussed. Think back to the animal with the serpent's tail and fiery eye (bauor), and you will remember that whoever has a coat made from the skin of this animal can assume the position of the patriarch. It is not difficult to understand that this heroic kind of lowland patriarch is not held in as high esteem by the Great Spirit as a patriarch of the mountains. Furthermore, it is also understandable that the angel-spirits do not spend much time with the patriarchs who wear these coats. The reason for this is because the people living in the plains are much more worldly than those on the holy mountains. Even though altogether they are honest and upright brothers and sisters to each other, they often talk wisely and therefore consider themselves to be much more enlightened and intelligent than the inhabitants of the mountains. But when they begin to experience some bad times despite all their wisdom, they go on a pilgrimage to the mountains, and you already know that they are instructed differently while they are there.
SA|0|46|10|0|Therefore, you will find very few higher revelations in the lowlands and then only rarely, except for those who have come forth truly and faithfully from the schools of the mountains.
SA|0|47|1|1|Chapter 47
SA|0|47|1|1|More about the inhabitants of the lowlands. Commerce and trade. Banishment of dishonest people. Mode of life, matrimony, procreation and burial.
SA|0|47|1|0|In the lowlands, especially in the regions of the lakes and large rivers, the people carry on with some kind of bartering. They usually deal with the sort of merchandise with which women adorn themselves in the manner previously described.
SA|0|47|2|0|It does happen that a merchant may think deliberately of somehow gaining an advantage over another person. But he is in real trouble when someone discovers the fraud. The women will scratch the merchant with all kinds of pointed objects. If he should be caught again after he has been given this kind of a lesson, then a ship will be prepared and the swindler and his family will be taken to a far-off place. He will remain at this place for a specified time, which is always considerable, or he may have to remain there forever, depending on the extent of his second fraud. On Saturn this punishment is known as purak or “eternal banishment.” Whosoever is banished for a specific time only is allowed to take several “ship fruit seeds” (chaiaba) along, so that he can sow these seeds in the country of his exile and eventually prepare a ship from this fruit.
SA|0|47|3|0|Those who are sentenced and exiled for life are not permitted to take the seeds of the chaiaba plant with them. It usually happens that the mountain dwellers of one or another country are informed by the spirits of the pitiful state of the exiled people. The mountain dwellers do not waste much time   they travel to where these people are exiled and welcome them and take them to the mountains, where they usually make the best human beings out of them.
SA|0|47|4|0|Quite often they are given accommodation in the mountains to keep as their own property. It happens at times that the very people from the lowlands who sentenced these people to a life's exile may travel to the mountains and find shelter, hospitality and tutelage in true religion. When the guests recognize their hosts, usually one surprise replaces the other, whereby the guests cannot comprehend how their present hosts escaped the life-long exile and came to this place in the mountains.
SA|0|47|5|0|On this occasion they show their amazed guests that the Great Spirit is capable of many things, of which the wisdom of the people who live in the regions of the lakes or ocean know very little. When the surprised questioners receive such an answer, they usually wring their hands and lament bitterly about the nonsense which is customary in the lowlands, upon which they are again seriously admonished that upon their return home they should contribute to the best of their ability to the elimination of many or most of such follies.
SA|0|47|6|0|Through this approach it has happened in many of the large continental countries that the people of the plains are now on the same level as the mountain dwellers. But there are still countries where there exists a huge difference between the people of the lowlands and the people in the mountains.
SA|0|47|7|0|Concerning manual skills and commerce, the lowlands and the highlands are comparatively similar, except for a few luxury trades which are nowhere to be found on the mountains or highlands, where even the dyeing or coloring of a thread is considered a sin.
SA|0|47|8|0|The nourishment (with the exception of the milk of the large cow) is the same in the lowlands as it is in the mountains. Only some of the patriarchal families have the beautiful large white rocks on the lakes prepared as pleasure castles (as mentioned in one of the previous chapters). While they occupy these pleasure castles they often tickle their palates with many delicacies that are a little more artificially prepared. But in due time they have to suffer for these indiscretions; and on account of this behavior, many wise medical doctors have much to do.
SA|0|47|9|0|Remember, you have the same problem on earth! If you were to live a very simple life in accordance with nature and eat the fruits of the earth the way I prepare them - with only a few exceptions, and they simply have to be softened by cooking them on a fire –then your language would have four words less, one of which would be “doctor,” and much less would it know of “medicine” or “apothecary” (pharmacy). It would not know the aforementioned three words because the first word, “sickness,” would not exist. First you have very skillful cooks, followed by the medical doctors and the pharmacists with their even more skillful kitchens. And from these kitchens you obtain a completely perfect kind of fare (medicine) through which the ailment in the body of a patient becomes a permanent guest.
SA|0|47|10|0|This is how it is in the lowlands of Saturn, though not to the same degree as on the earth. That is why the people of the lowlands do not grow nearly as old as the people in the highlands.
SA|0|47|11|0|Concerning marriages, in the lowlands the patriarch joins husband and wife in marriage just as in the mountains, except that in the lowlands there is usually much more external pomp.
SA|0|47|12|0|Procreation is the same as in the highlands, though it does happen in the lowlands that if the man does not possess enough belief and willpower, he undertakes a journey with his wife to the mountains in order to increase his willpower and belief. At this point, I do not have mention the purpose.
SA|0|47|13|0|The burial of a human being in the lowlands is done in two different ways. For those who are on a higher spiritual level, the funeral is the same as in the highlands, whereas for the somewhat heathenish nations who regard the light ring as a kind of divinity, the funeral is considerably different. They place their departed on one of their ships and then sail with them onto the ocean, especially when the ocean is not far from their abode. When they have sailed far enough, the corpse is thrown into the water without any further ceremony; on this occasion they immediately find a living grave, which very greedily eats the corpse. Once such a funeral has happened, the so-called gravediggers return and the minute they arrive in their homeland the entire funeral ceremony has come to its conclusion.
SA|0|47|14|0|This is in addition to what you already know from the occasional information about the most remarkable and noteworthy customs or traditions of the valley and plains people on Saturn. We shall now leave the inhabited countries of Saturn and travel by the shortest route over the snow and ice regions of this planet to the ring. And this concludes today's information.
SA|0|48|1|1|Chapter 48
SA|0|48|1|1|The vast northern and southern polar regions. The enormous coldness serves to temper the destructive impulse of the primary spirits of this planet. How Saturn affects the Earth.
SA|0|48|1|0|It was mentioned in the beginning that this planet has actually only two climates, one of which is an altogether moderate climate where all the inhabitable countries are located and whose width, on the whole, occupies more than one-third of the polar region.
SA|0|48|2|0|These lands of the moderate zone are surrounded by a continuous ocean in the north as well as in the south where you find only some mud-lands, but far away from the main continents the most northern or most southern parts are usually already frozen in permanent ice. This does not mean that one country in the south and the north is in such a location, but, should it be located in the northern hemisphere, then the most northern part is surrounded with permanent ice, and this is strictly for a completely natural reason, because on Saturn, as on earth, the polar regions belong to the permanent snow and ice.
SA|0|48|3|0|What do these polar regions on Saturn look like? Even if you have an eye and a feeling for nature, no human fantasy or imagination will have the slightest idea.
SA|0|48|4|0|The coldness of these polar regions is so severe that the cold of your own polar regions is like a well-heated oven by comparison. Not only does the water freeze there to a diamond, but at the lowest degree of temperature even the air freezes to ice rods which often protrude for miles into the ether. Through this immense pressure, the atmospheric air very often ignites in these regions, and that is the reason why vast areas appear to be glowing for many miles, and this glow increases and eventually results in severe explosions.
SA|0|48|5|0|Consequently these air ignitions, as a result of the immense coldness, decrease the electricity of the air; thus the coldness increases continuously and occurs in succession over a period of fifteen earth years. During the coldest stage, which lasts eight earth years, there are no ignitions, because the air has turned into a completely solid mass. After this period of time, the returning light of the sun gradually begins to dissolve the solid air, which after some dissolution begins to ignite again, and through these ignitions the explosions which are caused by them allow the dissolution of the frozen air to move closer and closer to the particular pole.
SA|0|48|6|0|Are these dreadful regions inhabited? In a natural respect these regions are not inhabited by any living being, but are inhabited more so in a spiritual sense, because snow and ice usually provide the imprisonment of restless spirits. When the coldness is the most severe, then the peace spirits in these regions are the busiest. Because through this very act, which comes into being through the natural coldness, they are able to quiet down the fire spirits and temper their excessive fiery destructive force. When it becomes colder and colder in your regions on earth, you can always be certain that the destructive spirits on earth are being calmed and tempered by the peace spirits.
SA|0|48|7|0|That these spirits are addicted to fire and destruction may be ascertained from the frequent air ignitions in the polar regions. The more these spirits want to enjoy themselves, the more persistently are they imprisoned by the peace spirits. The lower the temperature drops, the more intensive is the imprisonment of the fire-happy fiends, which, when imprisoned in this manner for several thousand years, finally submit and abandon their passion for fire. They appear as a cloud filled with electricity, and ice-cold winds transform their electrical fire content into hail, which at times may cause some damage.
SA|0|48|8|0|Who are these polar fire spirits on Saturn? They are not the spirits of departed human beings; instead, they are still primary spirits out of which the entire celestial body is actually formed, and they gradually pass over into a free existence in human form in accordance with the well-calculated order of the Great Spirit.
SA|0|48|9|0|At times it can happen that the spirit of a departed human being, when such a person has been very revengeful during his natural life, will be led back to his natural polar state. This happens very seldom on Saturn, but quite frequently on earth.
SA|0|48|10|0|The difference between these two spirits is as follows: the spirits of departed human beings which are imprisoned in this manner will never return to a natural physical life, while this is always the case with the primary spirits, because they have to completely clothe themselves in this naturalness before they attain the ability to pass over to a free, independent and consequently absolute or separate life.
SA|0|48|11|0|These primary spirits on Saturn are the ones which are of a highly destructive nature. This is why so many ancient prophets on earth mentioned that this planet would eat its own children. That is why these primary spirits, when they are no longer primary spirits, must first be thoroughly and properly prepared by the peace spirits before they can enter into an absolute and free life. If that were not no sun and no planet in the entire universe would be safe from their destructive powers.
SA|0|48|12|0|This is the reason why Saturn is so far from the sun, so that the sun's rays are not capable of effecting such heat as they do on Jupiter, earth, Venus, and especially Mercury, whose inhabitants live mostly in the polar regions and have to endure severe heat. Whereas on Saturn, as you know, the climate is moderate wherever it is inhabited, and even the moderate climate, if it should get too warm, is prevented by the permanent shadow of the ring from overheating.
SA|0|48|13|0|Although the inhabitants of Saturn never enter these ice regions because their greatest fear is of snow and ice (this fear originates from their primary spiritual existence), they know exactly what it looks like in the polar regions, especially the enlightened mountain dwellers. Even the most enlightened have no great interest in viewing these regions or in the description of these regions. However, they have a much greater interest in the concept, description and viewing of the ring.
SA|0|48|14|0|Why that is so will become clear to you when the ring is discussed in the next chapter. Concerning the polar regions, there is nothing more of importance which would be worthwhile to mention, except that those years on earth when the earth comes closer to Saturn are usually bad and unfruitful years. The reason for this is the excessive polar coldness of this celestial body, and this celestial body's effect often reaches, from a metaphysical point of view, several hundreds of millions of miles, similar to an invisible comet's tail.
SA|0|48|15|0|In the vast solar system there are by far a greater number of negative comets, which completely consume all the sun’s rays that fall upon them to such a degree that not even the smallest atom is reflected by them. The comets become visible when they have satiated themselves and begin to travel an orderly route. The comets are frequent guests of the planets and make themselves known at certain times for seconds in the form of shooting stars. However, concerning these negative comets, we shall learn more about them when we examine a sun. We only mention this subject so that you may gather from this explanation how far-reaching and effective the polar coldness of Saturn is at times.
SA|0|48|16|0|This concludes the actual information about this planet. In the next chapter we shall deal with Saturn’s ring.
SA|0|49|1|1|Chapter 49
SA|0|49|1|1|Saturn's ring has a planetary character. Axis rotation and its intended purpose.
SA|0|49|1|0|Concerning the form, size and division of Saturn's ring, all of this was mentioned right at the beginning. What remains to be discussed is its usefulness and nature.
SA|0|49|2|0|The ring forms a completely separate, compact and solid celestial body, and as far as the surface area is concerned it surpasses the surface area of the planet by many times. And since this area is larger, so is its physical volume many times greater than that of the planet itself.
SA|0|49|3|0|Is the ring completely smooth or is it mountainous? Is there water on the ring and is the ring surrounded by atmospheric air?
SA|0|49|4|0|This ring has all the components of a planet; namely, it has mountains which are extremely high, it has large lakes and rivers, and it is surrounded everywhere with atmospheric air. However, the water and the air are much lighter and finer than on the actual planet.
SA|0|49|5|0|The ring also has a rotation of the axis around the common central point with the planet, but this rotation, as far as speed is concerned, is different from that of the planet. This has to be understood as follows: While the planet has almost turned around its axis two times, the inner ring, which actually consists of two rings which are connected with each other through many elliptical spheres, has barely rotated around its axis once. The middle ring has an even slower rotation. The outer and largest ring requires almost seven Saturn days for one rotation.
SA|0|49|6|0|You might ask: Why do these rings rotate at different speeds? Why do they not rotate at the same speed, and why not at the speed of the planet? Here you must consider the diameter of each ring, how one is larger than the other; knowing that must make it clear to you why each ring must rotate at a different speed.
SA|0|49|7|0|For example, if the inner ring with its much greater diameter were to rotate at the same speed as the planet itself, then on account of the central point, centrifugal force, this speed would obviously tear the ring apart. If the second ring in its motion were to rotate at the same speed as the first ring or even the planet itself, then the second would be subject to the same fate, and that would apply even more so to the largest outer ring. The movement is exactly calculated so that no part of the ring will fall onto the planet, and this is controlled by the centrifugal force. The movement of every ring is therefore under the proper control, so that no part of a ring can be catapulted outwardly; that is accomplished through a properly controlled motion whereby the centrifugal force remains constantly in the proper ratio to the rings' specific gravitational force.
SA|0|49|8|0|That is the well regulated control of nature of the ring which stands on the lowest potency. Now we shall deal with the second question:
SA|0|49|9|0|What purpose does the ring serve, as far as the planet is concerned? Is the ring really, as some scientists have stated, only a caprice of the Creator or, an even worse scenario, merely nature's grandiose idea? Another one of these statements is that the Creator, when He created this planet, seriously ran out of ideas; that is why He let something which had magnificent beginnings stand unfinished and postponed the completion of the entire planet to a later date.
SA|0|49|10|0|If one or the other scenario mentioned above is the case, the following explanations will show. In the last chapter you learned about the character of the primary spirits of this planet. If the ring would not permanently cause shadow that moderates the heat alternately, at times more northerly and at other times more southerly, where otherwise a hot tropical zone would develop by necessity, then the entire solar system would experience the might, power and force of the primary spirits of this planet and eventually this power would extend even to a shell globe.
SA|0|49|11|0|Through this ring a perpetual moderate zone or climate is established in the habitable countries of this planet. The result of this is that the primary spirits of this planet do not ignite and therefore they no longer have the ability to devastate the celestial bodies in space.
SA|0|49|12|0|That this is the case you can gather from the fact that the inhabitants of Saturn themselves have to be kept at all times in a condition of greatest respect and most conscientious obedience towards the Great Spirit. That is why not too much is lectured about love, only so much that they recognize love, but they are guided to have the greatest awe for love.
SA|0|49|13|0|For this reason, love between husband and wife and the procreation of children is structured in such a way that the emotions of a human being are never stirred up too much. Everything is guided and settled with the greatest possible humility, which you were able to observe adequately when the description of the Saturnites was discussed.
SA|0|50|1|1|Chapter 50
SA|0|50|1|1|More about the various purposes of Saturn's ring. An example of glass-blowing and the cooling oven. The delicately material ring inhabitants. Their way of life and their communication with the inhabitants of the planet. Absence of the animal world and seedless fruit trees.
SA|0|50|1|0|You can see how well designed and calculated everything is, especially in regards to the ring which is located directly above the equator of Saturn! Furthermore, you have learned that on Saturn the whole of creation, beginning with the vegetable kingdom to the human being, manifests itself in giant bodies.
SA|0|50|2|0|The question should arise: Is this all true, and if it is true, then why these giant-sized bodies? When the highest of all Spirits in the body of Christ while on earth had enough room in accordance with His order, then why do these Saturnian human spirits have such giant bodies?
SA|0|50|3|0|The reason for this is that they do not experience any internal material or physical pressure. This pressure could ignite them when it originates from the outside and the pressure is exerted to the inside. For the same reason, they are also given extraordinarily delicate bodies, so that the easily excitable spirit would not find anything that could pressure him above his nature and easily stir him up to a complete ignition.
SA|0|50|4|0|Now imagine these large, proportionately heavy bodies, which as a result of the large volume of the planet itself and as a result of the fact that the gravitational or attractive force in proportion to the planet - should be much heavier than proportionately similar bodies on your much smaller earth. Would anything be gained for these kinds of spirits through the earlier careful undertakings, if they were to be left in their bodies with such great ponderousness?
SA|0|50|5|0|That is why My science, which is on a somewhat higher level than that of your scientists, invented this ring, through which the gravitational force of the planet is considerably decreased, so that these giant bodies in proportion to their planet are almost a hundred times lighter than your bodies in proportion to your much smaller earth.
SA|0|50|6|0|This is an extraordinary, very important purpose of this ring which has not been mentioned before. Even if it appears small by comparison through a telescope, this ring is of the greatest importance – because it is not only a ring around a planet, but should be considered a strong band over the entire universe.
SA|0|50|7|0|Now the question arises: Is this the only and final purpose of this ring? Oh no! We shall learn about another purpose, which is by far greater and more important than the earlier ones. But before we shall touch upon and examine the main purpose, we must ask the question: Is this ring inhabited?
SA|0|50|8|0|That is why I say here: If the main purpose arises from that, then the ring must be inhabited. But by whom and how, that is another question.
SA|0|50|9|0|But before I answer this question, as an example, I would like to direct your attention to one of the trades which you practice on earth, and that is the manufacture of glass.
SA|0|50|10|0|Once you have ground up the ingredients necessary for the manufacture of glass and mixed it with the necessary salts, then these ingredients are placed into a melting pot, and by applying the proper amount of heat these ingredients become liquid. Observe this molten white-hot glass matter! That is the condition of the Saturnian human being in his body on the planet.
SA|0|50|11|0|What happens to this substance when it reaches the proper liquidity? Probably all kinds of different vessels, containers, jars and so on are made from this substance in the well-known manner, namely by means of the air which fills the lungs of the glass blower and employing a glass blowers’ pipe. Here we have our Saturnite as a fine, translucent spiritual human being who, through the rebirth, relinquishes his physical body. Through this the spirit already assumes a solid form.
SA|0|50|12|0|When the glass vessel is produced in this manner, the blower’s pipe is removed and then the vessel is placed into another pot and into a cooling oven. Now we have arrived at our ring, because when a human being dies on Saturn, he is, in a manner of speaking, removed from the blower’s pipe of the great Glass Manufacturer and is taken in another pot into the cooling oven. This cooling oven is the ring!
SA|0|50|13|0|The first ring is for the cooling of the greatest heat. The second ring is for a further cooling off. And the last ring is for the pliancy, and only after that is every liberated human spirit on this planet capable of accepting love.
SA|0|50|14|0|I am of the opinion that, on account of this example, any further explanation is unnecessary, because the explanation is so clear. However, that does not mean that some would not ask the question: What is the purpose of giving these spirits a material place to stay?
SA|0|50|15|0|The answer to this question is very easy, because the spirits of the Saturnian human beings, when they step out of their first body, are not immediately pure spirits, as you can gather from their easy reappearance after death and the quick decomposition of their bodies. When these spirits enter the great ring, they still have a kind of material body, which of course is much lighter, more delicate and more pure than the earlier one they had while on the planet. And even this body becomes continuously purer and more spiritual, as the Saturnian human being passes on to the higher spheres of the ring.
SA|0|50|16|0|The inhabitants eat, drink and live on the rings just as they did on the planet, with only one difference: all the products are proportionately finer and more subtle, just like the human beings who are present here.
SA|0|50|17|0|The difference between this ring and the planet is that upon this second world there are no animals present; however, there are fruit trees, but none of them have any seeds for propagation, for they grow from the soil like mushrooms on earth.
SA|0|50|18|0|That these ring inhabitants can proceed from the ring for a short time to the planet itself upon the inner wish of the inhabitants of the planet, and with spiritual speed, can be ascertained from many such appearances of these spirits among the inhabitants of the planet itself.
SA|0|50|19|0|But since the dwellings and the living conditions of the spirit human beings on the ring are incomparably more magnificent, sublime and comfortable, the ring spirits are not inclined to remain any longer on the planet than the will of the Great Spirit finds it necessary. That is why they are always pleased when they can return to the ring again.
SA|0|50|20|0|Now you know everything that is necessary and noteworthy about the ring. In the next chapter we shall deal with the moons of this celestial body and conclude the communication about this celestial body.
SA|0|51|1|1|Chapter 51
SA|0|51|1|1|The Saturn moons without any axis rotation. Natural life exists only on the opposite side of the moon. The moons as post-schools of Saturn and pre-schools of the Ring and the purely spiritual life. Closing words.
SA|0|51|1|0|Regarding the moons, they have the same relationship to their planet as does our moon to the earth, only there is a gradation through the moons, which of course cannot exist on earth because the earth has only one moon.
SA|0|51|2|0|As far as the movement of the moons is concerned, they always turn the same side half towards their planet.
SA|0|51|3|0|For this reason their habitableness is twofold, namely a spiritual and a natural one. Therefore the opposite side of every moon facing the planet is inhabited by human beings and animals, and has vegetation, water and air and everything that is necessary to support natural life.
SA|0|51|4|0|Human beings that live naturally on the back of the moon are of course considerably smaller than those on the planet and on the smaller moons; they do not even have the size of the people on earth. On the larger, outermost three moons the people are taller than on earth.
SA|0|51|5|0|The natural human beings on the moons are in constant spiritual contact with the actual Saturnian human beings, so that the spirits of those Saturnian human beings who did not prepare themselves during their natural life span to reach one of the rings must therefore first endure the spiritual life of one or more moons in accordance with their level of development before they can be accepted on the lowest ring.
SA|0|51|6|0|What do these human beings do on the moons? And what kind of Saturnian spirits come to a moon? Spirits that come to a moon are selfish and heathenish, those that worshiped and revered the ring as a deity throughout their Saturn life. On every moon they first appear on the natural side and, through their bodies, they view that which is natural and live there as natural human beings, but they cannot see the ring which formerly was their idol.
SA|0|51|7|0|When, through this, they have been weaned off the ring and have also lost their planet, then they move to the side of the moon facing the planet, from whence they can see the planet and the ring as an almost concrete body. Through this it becomes gradually clear to them, while they are being instructed by other higher spirits that come to them, that the ring is not at all some kind of deity or the residence of a deity, nor is it the pathway upon which the Great Spirit walks above the heavens. But they can see with their own eyes that it is only a materially solid celestial body which is placed around the actual planet. And this ring has been created by the Great Spirit so that the spirits of the departed human beings on that planet are prepared on the ring for a higher life of which they thus far have no idea.
SA|0|51|8|0|When these spirits have learned this, through teachings as well as through their own intuition, they soon completely abandon their false beliefs and make inquiries as to the abode of the Great Spirit. It is pointed out to them that they will receive this information on the rings. They have completely approached the purely spiritual state and finally also have completely passed over into that state. After this they experience a longing for the ring, but yearn more so for a purely spiritual state; when that happens they are immediately transferred to the ring.
SA|0|51|9|0|Now you have the answers to the previous questions, but in time this question might arise: Why are 7 moons required for this purpose? Could not one moon fulfill such a simple task?
SA|0|51|10|0|That would be true if they were spirits of a different nature; then one moon would suffice. However, the Saturnian spirits have their seat under one knee in the Great Man of Creation or the Great Cosmic Man, [The Great Cosmic Man or Great Man of Creation means the great transformed primary spirit of Lucifer. For further details see Robert Blum - Prom Hell to Heaven, and The Fundamental Principles of Life, by Jakob Lorber.] and that is more than enough of a reason. Because the legs are the outermost foundation of life and on the leg itself again the joints. If, for example, the body Sustains an injury to an arm or to the skin or anywhere on the body, the body can still stand upright and move around to look for help. If however, one of the legs, especially one of the joints, sustains a severe injury, then the whole body is inhibited, and the person will probably fall to the ground unable to move and therefore unable to seek help. And that is the reason why the legs of every human being are built stronger than all the other parts of the body.
SA|0|51|11|0|The inhabitants of Saturn represent the most important part of the leg under the knee of the Great Man in Creation (also called the Great Cosmic Man), and you have already heard of this Great Spirit being on other occasions. For this reason great attention must be paid regarding the spirits of the Saturnian human beings, and that applies to every single spirit as to which one of the seven primary spirits [The 7 primary spirits of God are: (1) Love, (2) Wisdom, (3) The Effective Will of God, (4) The Order, (5) Divine Seriousness, (6) Patience, and (7) Mercy. Each of these spirits originates from the previous one. For more information refer to The Great Gospel of John and The Fundamental Principles of Life by Jakob Lorber.] (out of which every spirit consists) is in the most dangerous position. And this is the purpose for the existence of the seven moons, so that in one or the other moon one or the other of the seven primary spirits can be calmed down and brought into the appropriate order with the remaining six primary spirits. From this explanation you will be able to gather why this planet was assigned seven moons.
SA|0|51|12|0|Now you know everything there is to know regarding these moons. Their distances from the planet and their size was mentioned at the beginning of this book. Therefore, this concludes the descriptions of the moons.
SA|0|51|13|0|Since we have learned about the planet, the ring as well as the moons, we shall conclude this work.
SA|0|51|14|0|Some of you might still ask: What benefit or purpose does this whole message about Saturn serve? I will answer as follows:
SA|0|51|15|0|First, each of you who has read this message should take this example as a serious reminder of how completely different the inhabitants of this planet respect My will than do the inhabitants on earth.
SA|0|51|16|0|Secondly, you should gather from the entire message how My love, wisdom, might and Fatherly solicitude reaches considerably farther than the arrogant human intellect's foolish sense can conceive.
SA|0|51|17|0|Thirdly, this observation should guide people on earth to the deepest humility, from which a human being should see who he is and who I am, their God, Creator and Father.
SA|0|51|18|0|He should look into his heart and contemplate on the greatest blessing and compassion that has been bestowed upon him, and that I, the only Lord and Creator of these miraculous works, consented to choose the earth, this dirty little planet, as the birthplace of My infinite love, compassion and mercy, and consequently all the fullness of My divine being.
SA|0|51|19|0|For this reason I will allow you to inspect the sun [Book: ‘The Natural Sun’.] as well as a few other planets. It will not be described in so much detail, although brief, it will be sufficient.
SA|0|51|20|0|And with this promise I conclude this communication. My blessings, My love, mercy and compassion be with this promise. Amen.
GR|0|0|0|1|Introduction - Listen and then look and experience!
GR|0|0|1|0|Dear children, if you follow Me, then follow Me fully in everything I do. Do not wish to walk in deep valleys, trenches and ravines, which are often full of vermin, impure air and not seldom among the neighbors full of discord, quarrels, hatred, thievery and mutual curses, but go with Me gladly on the mountains and high elevations! You should always experience either a Sermon on the Mount, or a Transfiguration, or a satiation with a little bread, or a cleansing of leprosy, or a victory over the strongest temptations, an awakening from death, and so many things that are unspeakable to you now; yes, take even children with you, and you shall clearly see the blessings of the mountains on them!
GR|0|0|2|0|He who has a weak body shall not fear the blessed mountains, for their peaks are surrounded by the invigorating breath of the spirits of life. Yes, in the mountains and high elevations, blessed row's turn and adorn the fragrant peaks with golden flowers of eternal love! O today test the inhabitants of the mountains, whether they are not in most cases shameful of the quarrelers in the valleys, hamlets, markets, and cities! The Christian hospitality lives on mountains still undefiled; the acceptable harmony does not live in deep-lying cities, in valleys and trenches, - on mountains you only must look for them, there she is at home, among the vegetation and among the animals and often also among the people.
GR|0|0|3|0|O let two enemies enter the fragrant peaks of the Alps: you will discover and see the enemies as friends often caressing one another. The wolf, this ravenous beast thirsting only for blood rarely seeks his healing herbs on the mountains, and in so doing spares the bleating flocks of lambs.
GR|0|0|4|0|O look back to the first fathers of fathers on earth: they dwelt at the heights of the mountains! From heaven-towering Sinai I gave to Moses the holy tablets on which with golden characters of eternal life free laws were drawn up and deeply embedded for the people of the stained depth.
GR|0|0|5|0|I don't need to tell you any more about all the sacred mountains, nor of the school of the seers and prophets of the eternal Word out of Me; go often up into the mountains, and gladly dwell there for a while, there you will for all times experience the fullness of the blessing of the eternal love of the Holy Father! As already suggested to you by Me, the "Kulm" will give to him, who out of love for Me will ascend the green peaks, what once Mount Tabor has given to Peter, James and My John. But listen, I do not say "must", nor "shall"; only those who can and those who want to follow Me, his Master and Father, he will soon discover why I spoke the sermon of heaven from the mountain to the people! You choose the time; the sooner, the better, remember that, Amen! I, your Father say this full of holy Love to you; hear it, Amen, Amen, Amen!
GR|0|0|6|1|The Grossglockner in a new light.
GR|0|0|6|0|In the pure clean land, / Where the pure air blows, / Where in loving union, / Brothers walk in one accord, / There also rise above the clouds, / Friendly gloomy, noble witnesses, / Who even bear great burdens, / Sacrifices too, that ascend on high!
GR|0|0|7|0|Among these many witnesses, / Who adorn this little country, / Shows in quiet - noble silence, / Clearly still the great confusion. / Many know this witness, / Far and wide he is discussed, / Still, how many allude to him, / Not much is sensed (up) here!
GR|0|0|8|0|How he is crevassed, jagged, / And how high he rises, / How he is at his feet, / How much snow and ice he carries, -/ Such is not discussed here, / But what the giant says, / Is briefly here revealed. / And so, know, who is asking:
GR|0|0|9|0|Of what benefit are such heights? - / Such heights must be frequently used: / When angry spirits blow / And in conflict over-heat / Threaten your earth' with fire, / Craving to destroy it all / Yes, in fierceness fire-flame. / Already many a grass is charred, -
GR|0|0|10|0|See, the high sentry reaches out / Far round himself with a thousand arms / All the deceitful types / Firm and cold without any mercy / So "by the collar", as you would say/ Pulling them from all sides, / Then no one dares to move, / None, continues to enlarge!
GR|0|0|11|0|Has he drawn them to himself, / All the wicked trouble-makers, / Those who repeatedly lied to the earth, / They, the madman of the earth, / Apprehended here at once / By the hordes of peaceful spirits / And on the iron honed dull, / Blunt for the lust for distant murder.
GR|0|0|12|0|Now transformed into snow and ice / Lying there in trillions / Already outdated as towering ornaments gray and aged / On the cold sovereign thrones. / See the Glockner's useful reign, / See, how he serves for order, / Hence his rough appearance, / That is why he towers high!
GR|0|0|13|0|Only created for this purpose / Has he truly not become, / To justly punish at all times / Wicked spirits of peace-less hordes! / All that is still in him, / All that he still does, / Will be hatched as a whole / And clarified in a beneficial way! Amen.
GR|0|1|0|1|Chapter 1 - The Grossglockner As Mountain - And Father of The Country.
GR|0|1|1|0|The magnificent image seems so wonderful to you, how majestic a King of the Mountains, called the "Grossglockner", boldly rears his head from the middle of his big brothers and looks in a certain way in every direction, where his children, phasing out of him, are; but it will seem even more wonderful to you when I start in proper order with his smallest descendants and then finally lead up to him.
GR|0|1|2|0|It is a little surprising to you, when I say your Styria has not one hill on this side of the River Drave which is not a descendant of this mountain-father; but that does not matter, in the end, all evidence will show itself in the summation, as to how many mistakes we made in this presentation.
GR|0|1|3|0|And so observe: If you, for example, climb your Schlossberg (Castle-mountain), or the so-called "Rosenberg" (Rose-mountain), or the Plabutsch, or the Buchkogel, or you decide to go all the way down to the last foothills of the windy Buehel, I say to you, On all these mountains, including the alps you have already climbed, you still climb the foot (-hills) of the Grossglockner.
GR|0|1|4|0|Whoever would find such a thing hard to believe would probably start his journey here on the so-called "Buchkogel" in order to take the next mountain path. From there, however, always keeping to the mountain ridges - which of course will not always be the same height, but still always high enough to distinguish from the valleys - and he will certainly reach those Alps after a day's journey on this somewhat arduous path, which mostly divides Styria from Carinthia, on which occasion he needs nothing else, then the laborious journey, and if, by the way, he has a firm foothold, he can count on the fact that within a maximum of ten days he has already reached the nearby areas of our Grossglockner without having to walk over a deep valley.
GR|0|1|5|0|This journey certainly will then convince him that your Buchkogel along with his far-stretching foothills is indeed still connected to this mountain father. Whoever intends not to make quite such a difficult journey can, in this case, take a good area map, where he can, obviously more comfortably, make the same journey with his finger, and he will be impressed of the accuracy of this statement.
GR|0|1|6|0|But, you will say: "Yes", that may be so, because the North Pole is connected with the South Pole, and the Buchkogel and the Grossglockner can therefore also be connected; but what is the connection here? Where is the gospel in all of this?"
GR|0|1|7|0|But I say: Just be a little patient, My little children! For between the Buchkogel and the Grossglockner, is enough space and enough such things as to scatter a good mustard seed on this ground, which will grow up and spread its branches and roots as far as our big mountain father spreads his arms and children!
GR|0|1|8|0|One question immediately affixes itself here, namely: "Is there something to this, that up there the Grossglockner rears his head above all the other mountains, in another country is again another (mountain), that is even higher than the Grossglockner, and again in another country a third one that rises over the others?"
GR|0|1|9|0|Here I give a very short answer to this question and say nothing, except that such is in all seriousness absolutely necessary, because from a natural point of view the proper conservation depends on the height of such mountains, in the countries in which they are located, but also entire parts of the world, as for instance Europe from the three partly named mountains, Asia and America from theirs, and so on.
GR|0|1|10|0|With this answer to the question there is already another one, namely the following because you say: "Why then? How is that possible?"
GR|0|1|11|0|And on that I will give you again a short answer, which sounds like this: Just as the life of the body depends on the head; for if detached from the torso or is severely damaged, the life of the entire body will soon end.
GR|0|1|12|0|This answer is sufficient for the time being; for the ratio of such mountains to the rest of the country is the same as that of the head to the rest of the body. Even if life does not come directly from the head, so is the head nevertheless the main organ of receiving natural life, from which the very same is equally conducted into the whole body. The human body still has many other extremities which it can lose without losing the life; but the upper extremity of the body cannot be lost without losing life.
GR|0|1|13|0|See, precisely so is it also with our highest mountains. However, you can unearth the entire Buchkogel, or even ravage over a higher alp, if you want and have the strength to do so. But if it were possible for someone to make a go at the Grossglockner and to level it just like the above mentioned Buchkogel or another Alp, then this undertaking would not go as unpunished as with the leveling of the Buchkogel or another more significant height. Because such slight leveling (of the mountain) would result in almost no tangible adverse consequences, whereas the leveling of the Grossglockner would either rapidly turn an immensely vast range of countries into an eternal winter or would at least change into a far extensive lake.
GR|0|1|14|0|Here you will ask once again: "Why? And how is this possible?"
GR|0|1|15|0|A small example will at once make the matter clear for you.
GR|0|1|16|0|See: you know that from the body all blood (flow) makes its way into the head (or brain)! If the head is now separated from the body, what does the blood do? - See, now we have it; you are saying to yourself: "The blood immediately runs from the veins, cascades over the body, which in turn then shrinks the veins and the body will pass into certain death!"
GR|0|1|17|0|This is also the case with such a mountain, which is also a recipient of the earth's most powerful internal water sources, which keeps it by its great gravity, and lets only so much (water) escape through its pores, that through it the whole country receives its necessary irrigation far and wide; however, the overabundance of these constant evaporations of the inner waters, he sucks out of the air and again carefully into itself. So as not to disappear so easily from him, he transforms into constant ice and stable snow, for which reason he is seldom to be seen misty- or cloudless.
GR|0|1|18|0|But what he does, he must do the same thing, even in less favorable conditions, by time and occasion to all his children and grandchildren.
GR|0|1|19|0|Why am I saying "children and grandchildren" here? - For the simple reason, because at the time of the mountain formation the highest mountains on earth were the first to be formed, and from them, all the other (younger) mountains in coherent order were created in the way you are already familiar with! Now, do not think, that for example the Grossglockner was formed today, tomorrow his children, and the day after tomorrow his grandchildren, but between these orogenetic progressions long periods of time evolved, which often extended over several million years on earth, so that there are hardly two mountains in a country which are of the same age. That our Grossglockner belongs to the ancient mountains of the earth, you can easily see, that he is called by Me "Father of the Mountains", and secondly, because he is a chief of several countries, and thirdly his (mineral) rock attests to it, which is distinctly different from the rock of his children and grandchildren.
GR|0|1|20|0|But as all the mountains gain in height towards their father, so they also increase in age; and the more their peaks adorn themselves with constant snow and ice, the more sublime and meaningful they also become. You have to remember this, because the sequel will show how important this sentence is. We therefore do not want to get involved in long meaningless dialogue, but immediately move to the main issue, first in the natural, then in the spiritual, and finally in gospel terms.
GR|0|1|21|0|There are a lot of people who say: "I have a gentle hill which is teeming with fields, meadows, orchards, woodlands and pastures, which is incomparably better than one hundred Grossglockner!"
GR|0|1|22|0|On the one hand such people are somewhat right; because one cannot plant a vineyard on eternal snow and ice of the Grossglockner, - not even the very last plant, such as for example the hard stone-moss can grow there.
GR|0|1|23|0|However, I ask: Is a mountain only assessed for its rich vegetation? When it comes to fertility, every mountain is superfluous; because it's obviously easier to work in the valley than on whatever mountain, and the experience will have taught you that everything goes well in the valley. After all, it is certainly a foolish thing to assess a mountain for its fertility, because the fertility of the mountains is not the prerequisite of its existence, but these revolve around a completely different axis. And those who value a fertile hill higher than an infertile high glacier probably must take back their word,
GR|0|1|24|0|Here you will again ask: "Why?" "How is that possible?"
GR|0|1|25|0|But I say to you: If it depends only on a certain profitable return, then you can definitely not earn a penny with your eyes in your head, but certainly with your hands and feet! Though is the eye not worth more than the hands and feet, which you would hardly use without the light of the eye?! And yet, the pupil of the eye is actually small in proportion to the size of the hands and feet! And before you want to touch anything with your hands and your feet, do you not have to take hold of it with your eye?!
GR|0|1|26|0|If you now pay attention to this, it will become quite obvious to you, why I value a square klafter ground of the icy Grossglockner higher than a whole square mile of the most fertile hill country; for as you cannot carry much fruit on your hands and feet without your eyes, so also, would the small valleys and hill farms bear little to no fruits without the eternal snow and ice of the glaciers. And in this respect, many wealthy farmers should go on a journey to the Grossglockner and there kiss his ice in My Name; because the whole fertility of his ground depends on the kiss-sized ice surface of the Grossglockner.
GR|0|1|27|0|Would you not like to ask again: "But why?" "How is that possible?" - Please just be patient; it is coming!
GR|0|1|28|0|You know, according to an old saying that like with likes socializes together. If you have any moist stone in the wall of your room, this stone will not dry so easily, but it will rather draw more moisture from all sides and will therefore pass the excess moisture on to its surrounding wall and will consequently cause a big moist stain in your room.
GR|0|1|29|0|You see, and so is it with our Grossglockner! He is also a very large moist stone in the far-reaching farmlands of a continent and draws therefore from far and wide the superfluous airborne moisture unto itself. If, however, this moisture remained in a dripping state on his stone-walls, they would soon escape again in large streams from this giant stone and devastate many properties round about. In order to prevent this from happening, he causes through his height and the peculiarity of the rock that the absorbed moisture quickly turn into snow, hail and ice.
GR|0|1|30|0|But here you will say: "If that is really the case, then over time he will have to grow beyond the whole of Europe!"
GR|0|1|31|0|O Yes, that would certainly be the case if he had no children and grand-children; but in fact these children then liberate their father in this way: If his ice and snow load grows from above and outside, the lower parts or the bottom and old snow and ice- masses are more and more pressed and squeezed, whereupon these water and air- particles ignite by such pressure into countless smaller particles, then dissolve once again into foggy vapors and emerge from their imprisonment. And since such a glacier has its excellent gravitational force only in its highest regions, these escaped vapors from its lower and bottom regions would either or pour out as dripping liquid into the low-lying valleys, destroying and washing-out everything, or they would, at least on the higher regions, join the snow and ice and expand and increase the same onward and outward, so that entire properties far and wide would be buried by them within a millennium.
GR|0|1|32|0|But to ensure that neither one nor the other happens, such a mountain father also has an immense number of children at his side, who eagerly take on the excess burden of their father; and what becomes too much for themselves, again a whole lot of grandchildren squatting around them, which eagerly take on the over-abundance. And what becomes too much for them as well, they then bless the whole expanse of the lowland.
GR|0|1|33|0|And if you can comprehend this to some extent, then you will also easily realize, why from such a high mountain so far-reaching, contiguous mountain ranges extend almost radiantly in all directions, and it won't sound too ridiculous to you either when I tell you that you yourself drink Grossglockner water from your house-well and that there are hardly any springs in your country, who not originally owe their fertile existence and gratitude to this mountain father.
GR|0|1|34|0|Yes, you will say, "but where does the rainwater come from?"
GR|0|1|35|0|And I say to you that in your country there is rarely a drop of other rain that falls from the clouds as such what was sent out over this country (of Austria) by the Grossglockner and his far-reaching children; and it would not be wrong for you to say: "The Grossglockner rains over our country!"
GR|0|1|36|0|But why? - Because he possesses three different, far reaching, powerful-active arms, one of which spreads in all directions into its children and grandchildren, the second in all the fountains, brooks, rivers and rapids, often going further than his children and grandchildren, the third, most outstretched arm, however, exists in the cloud-region, which has its central point at the Grossglockner for several countries plus carefully guarded and subordinate resting places by the many children (Alpine ranges) scattered far and wide, where it accumulates again in ever more and more misty masses (of clouds). And when, for example, these masses accumulate too densely on the Choralps then such an alp mountain) has again subordinate grandchildren, who eagerly alleviate their mother off a large part of her burden, - on which occasion this third arm of the Grossglockner usually pours itself out in a beneficent rain, and prepares a delicious meal for the poor flora and wildlife of the lower level region
GR|0|1|37|0|But this is only a natural and useful accomplishment and purpose of this mountain father.
GR|0|1|38|0|However, behind these there are two others and much more important ones in the background, which we will get to know in the course of this message; and when you first become acquainted with them you will always see a more advantageous concept of the great usefulness of such a seemingly dead mountain giant alive in you. Truly, I say to you: Everything in the world is wrong! Wherever you see much liveliness on earth, there is just as much death; on the other hand, where you believe that everything sank into an eternal death, there is the greatest profusion of life and an incalculably zealous activity of life.
GR|0|1|39|0|For this reason, mostly all prophets and seers were at home on the mountains; and I Myself, when I was on earth as a man, preferred to dwell on the mountains. On the mountain I gave the tempter the eternal farewell; on a mountain I fed so many hungry' ones; on the mountain I revealed all heaven in My words; on a mountain appeared as the everlasting transfigured life to the three acquaintances of you; on a mountain I prayed, and on a mountain I was crucified.
GR|0|1|40|0|Therefore respect the mountains; for the higher they ascend their apexes above the depth of the mud of human selfishness, the more holy they are and the more blessed the whole country.
GR|0|1|41|0|We have already partly heard how such things happen; however, the next episode will show you all this in the clearest light, - and so we leave it for today!
GR|0|2|0|1|Chapter 2 - The Significance and Origin of the Iron.
GR|0|2|1|0|What an important item the metals, specifically the iron, make up in your household chores, you do not need a lot of mathematical knowledge to calculate such.
GR|0|2|2|0|What would you possibly do without the iron?! Yes, certainly you can accept: Without the iron, no letter would have ever been printed; without the same you would prepare your homes with great effort and with difficulty and with even more effort and struggle you would have meager clothing; yes, without the iron there would be no ships on the ocean nowadays and no wagon in the country.
GR|0|2|3|0|Without the iron you would not have a single tool to loosen up the ground and sow the grain-seeds into the soil, yes, in other words: Without the iron you would be the poorest creatures on earth in both natural and spiritual ways so that every animal would overtake you! But with the help of this highly-blessed metal, you can obtain everything because all kinds of useful instruments and tools can be manufactured from iron. You could not even prepare a simple grave for a deceased brother without the iron, and therefore you would have to either toss the corpses into the rivers, here and there bury them at least in shallow sand or carry them onto the highest mountain covered with eternal snow and ice, if you did not want to be surrounded by a constant breath of plague. In short, the usefulness of iron is far too great to be misunderstood.
GR|0|2|4|0|Certainly, some short-sighted people would say: "In the event of an emergency, meaning, in the absence of iron and thus also of all other metals, which together and all are all determined by the existence of iron, one would have to make do with wooden instruments!"
GR|0|2|5|0|This might be true; however, the question is, with what will a tree then be cut down, hewn and cut into various makeshift tools?! Look, from this it is clear that the iron in man's natural sphere of life is the very first prerequisite; without this, even bread baking stopped, and man's food would be restricted merely to raw natural fruits.
GR|0|2|6|0|Now that we have seen this small preview, how unavoidably necessary this metal is, consequently, we also want to take a look at its formation.
GR|0|2|7|0|You already know from an earlier announcement, namely from the depiction of My great "Household (of God)" and called main work by you, where there is a message from the coming and going of the sea, that during the supernatant or excess of the seawaters this metal accumulates through the salt of this water, but primarily by the influence of the stars, in the interior of the earth, and in certain pre-determined passages or veins of the same.
GR|0|2|8|0|This is right and true, - yes, therefore this accumulation is well-calculated, that complete and subsequent 14000 years are not capable to consume the metal completely! But here is another very important question about the formation of the iron, and this question reads as follows: "Is this iron, formed by the sea and the stars, already proficient that one can process it and manufacture all sorts of tools from it?"
GR|0|2|9|0|O no, I say to you, it is still an immature fruit, which has the ability in itself to become ripe and palatable and consequently also palatable, but in its unripe condition is neither one nor the other!
GR|0|2|10|0|Now that we know this, again the question arises: "Yes, how will the iron ripen?"
GR|0|2|11|0|The answer is given to you by every miner as well as every botanist and every farmer, saying: "Through rain and mild sunshine everything thrives and ripens fine!" And so, it is.
GR|0|2|12|0|Rain is the main prerequisite to all culture, consequently also to the culture of iron. Though, if the rain would persist uninterruptedly, it would soon suffocate the fruits and after a long time it would also consume and make the metal of the mountains numb; but for everything to thrive, a right order must be respected everywhere.
GR|0|2|13|0|But who is appointed by Me to regulate such order on any world body? And by whom will it continuously be maintained?
GR|0|2|14|0|Now we can once again make a trip to our Grossglockner! Take a good look at him, how he towers high into the skies and into the regions of the clouds, and how he is besieged by thousands and thousands of jagged rocks and -ledges!
GR|0|2|15|0|Look, this king of mountains has a wider sphere of action to suck in electricity and magnetic atmosphere than your weather and lightning conductors on the roofs of houses!
GR|0|2|16|0|What, then, is he... apart from what we have not already heard in the previous statement?
GR|0|2|17|0|See, he is an incredibly large and strong accumulation and storage chamber of the electric and magnetic matter! If he then works in a threefold way through his long- distance effect, which is already known to you, namely through irrigation, then he also provides all the water and preferably the rain with the appropriate quantity of electricity and magnetic atmosphere.
GR|0|2|18|0|These two polarities, however, are in natural terms the main condition of everything that flourishes and all growth and ripening of the plants and mineral world, and through these two subsequently also of the animals.
GR|0|2|19|0|However, since our Grossglockner is such a huge accumulator of these polarities, it can be shown here with few words that the ores of the subordinate mountains owe their useful maturity (of the metal) mainly to the glaciers, since the glaciers are simply the stewards of the temperature over all the lands below them.
GR|0|2|20|0|Now that we know this, I draw your attention to the fact that these high snow and ice-mountains, as in our case the Grossglockner, most of the time donate their other already known blessings by way of their children and grandchildren across the ground; consequently, in this way they too give out this electromagnetic material
GR|0|2|21|0|But whatever is still behind this electromagnetic material, and how fast it will spread out into all directions, we will ultimately learn when we are in the sphere of the spiritual depiction of this regional mountain-father.
GR|0|2|22|0|But for now, let us conclude this section, and only add the brief consideration, that at all times the greatest and most blessing effects are constantly being birthed there and further promoted for the general benefit, even though she believes she has the least need to seek for blind humanity and, therefore, is least of all looking for it.
GR|0|2|23|0|And so, it is not unusual for an insignificant ice peak of the Glockner to have a far greater effect over many lands than the not very significant large cities of the world, from which quite disproportionately many bad outcomes have been made and offered in relation to the good outcomes.
GR|0|2|24|0|So consequently such a mountain counts far more than all the industry of England, France and North America, and so on.
GR|0|2|25|0|Since we are now at the end of this contemplation for the heart, if not for the mathematical mind, we would like to turn to the next, third and thus last and greatest usefulness of our Grossglockner; however, for today we leave it at that!
GR|0|3|0|1|Chapter 3 - The Mountains as Regulator of the Air Currents.
GR|0|3|1|0|After you have already heard many things about the usefulness of our Grossglockner and viewed the indicated usefulness (of this mountain) as almost exhausted, you probably ask yourself: "What useful capability might still be living insight such a mountain, apart from everything that is received, namely naturally?"
GR|0|3|2|0|This is a very good question because this question is still based on a great need, by virtue of you wanting to learn more useful things about this mountain. But since there is nowhere a need or a hunger that can speak in support of something, for which there is absolutely no fullness, there will certainly be still a fullness for the need which lies in this question.
GR|0|3|3|0|And so, pay attention! We want to open our pantry immediately, where you will find the best bread in large quantities to satisfy your need.
GR|0|3|4|0|So what is our Grossglockner and therefore all the other glaciers and mountains on earth useful for?
GR|0|3|5|0|It will certainly be well-known to all of you, that the earth rotates within 24 hours and a little bit around its own axis; besides that, you will not be unaware of the rather significant size of the earth.
GR|0|3|6|0|If you take the circumference of the earth, which stretches significantly beyond 5,000 German miles , and divide this entire length of the circumference into as many parts as there are 24 hours and a few minutes more in itself, you will make the surprising discovery that one minute will cover several miles.
GR|0|3|7|0|Now, just imagine the earth as a mountain-less, level sphere, which is surrounded at least ten miles above you by heavy atmospheric air!
GR|0|3|8|0|So that you may understand all the more fully the extraordinary aspect of this appearance, simply take a glass-ball which revolves quickly around its own axis, and place it either in a vessel filled with water, or into the sunbeam that falls through a window into the room and is quite saturated with the usual sun- and also the constantly falling dust in the room, and you will see for yourself that this rotating sphere does not attract any water-particles, nor the lightest dust-speck, if it does not adhere to the glass- ball through its electromagnetism (or attraction), it will tear itself away, i.e. forces itself into the same movement in which the glass sphere is located.
GR|0|3|9|0|Now that we have visualized this experiment in our mind, let us take a comparative look at our planet!
GR|0|3|10|0|Tell Me: What would probably be the force of the atmospheric air in the rotation of the earth around its axis, if the surface of the earth were completely flat? But if the atmospheric air would not be pulled along, what air-current would all living beings be exposed to?
GR|0|3|11|0|If however, the so-called naturalists have started the most powerful storm with some accuracy, so that the air makes such a fast current that in one second it travels almost 80 feet, at which occasion the air flow already develops such a force that it tears the thickest and strongest trees with the greatest ease out of the ground, what consequences would an air flow have, which in one minute would travel several German miles?
GR|0|3|12|0|I do not need to tell you about the success of such experiments. If you think for just a little, it will become instantly clear and understandable to you that by such an airflow not even the stone-moss could hold on let alone some other creature. And what the ocean would say to such an airflow, will not be difficult to comprehend for those who have ever seen the ocean when a strong wind rushes over its surface and the waters rise like mountains above each other.
GR|0|3|13|0|If you take a close look at this, then out of this (disorder) My fatherly care must utterly jump right into your eyes, because for this purpose I have placed and set up the mountains over the surface of the earth, that according to the mountains the air (flow) is constrained (or controlled) by the turning of the earth.
GR|0|3|14|0|Here, of course, you will say: "Why then, according to such usefulness, are the mountains not all one and the same size and do not run even to the meridians from pole to pole?"
GR|0|3|15|0|Three valid answers can be given to these questions.
GR|0|3|16|0|First they, the mountains, are designed the way they should be, because I cannot and will not continually have a unilateral formation of things; and so, the first reason already lies open before you in the previously announced benefits of the mountains, why there are a lot of very high, some less high and some only insignificant increases in the flat country.
GR|0|3|17|0|The second reason, however, is as follows: If all the mountains were of the same height and wanted to line up in a straight line from pole to pole, this would lead to an eternal air quiescence, whereby the lower layers of the air would soon decay as in the underground catacombs. Say, how would natural life be on such an occasion?!
GR|0|3|18|0|You see, for this reason, the mountains seem to be placed very irregularly above the earth's surface. I tell you though, that this position is so ordered with the highest of all sciences that the very air has perpetual freedom and crisscrosses over the earth and therefore must mix and rub itself, through which activity the so-called electricity, or rather the natural life-fluid, is always freshly produced in sufficient quantity over the whole earth.
GR|0|3|19|0|If you look at this for just a little, then the position of the mountains above the ground, such as their different heights, will no longer appear clumsy and random, but rather extremely well-ordered.
GR|0|4|0|1|Chapter 4 - Nature and Cause of the Glacier-Light.
GR|0|4|1|0|Thirdly, why are the mountains of unequal heights? This remains to be answered. This third reason has again three main reasons, namely the following: First of all, the high mountain peaks must force the upper air region into momentum around the earth. If there were too many high mountains on earth, this would with time draw an almost perpetual air quiescence in all low-lying areas, because too much of the upper air region would be dragged along.
GR|0|4|2|0|But since there are only a few such heights, the upper air-region is forced, even at only a few points, to resonate with the rotation of the earth; but the air-spheres projecting farther from such mountain-tops, are thereby set in a swirling motion in all directions, that is, as if you pull a stick rather nimbly through water, on which occasion the parts of the water in front of the stick are carried forward with the stick, however, anyone can notice a lot of rings and little waves, which follow the stick much more slowly, and whose train, in turn, puts the adjoining parts of the water into motion.
GR|0|4|3|0|The ringlets are nothing but whirlpools that disturb the water down into the depths, and the little waves disturb the whole surface of the water, and so over time pulling a stick through the water has often set a large pond in motion.
GR|0|4|4|0|See, that is an important reason as to why only the much smaller part of the mountains rises so high into the air.
GR|0|4|5|0|The second reason for this third prime reason is the following:
GR|0|4|6|0|You may have often heard of the so-called glacier light. What is the purpose?
GR|0|4|7|0|Some naturalists have explained this light, though rather clumsily, as if it still stems from the sun's rays breaking over the wide horizon of the north; only such rays are completely groundless and false. This light is a purely positive electromagnetic in nature and is produced by the constant friction of such mountain peaks with the air surrounding them.
GR|0|4|8|0|You will say "Yes", "but that may be the case; but we do not yet see any use for it! And should their glow be the significant factor itself, we still do not understand why such large earth-nightlights are placed so sparingly above the earth ground! What does the distant living lowland dweller have of the often several hundred miles far away glacier-light?"
GR|0|4|9|0|If the light would be the significant factor, you probably would be right to ask; this alone is not at all the case with the rather frugal glacier light. The light here is only an appearance of great effectiveness. The question is, then: What is this beneficial effect?
GR|0|4|10|0|Listen, this point will now be made clear to you!
GR|0|4|11|0|You know that a just distribution of the electromagnetic atmosphere is an indispensable condition of all-natural life. Now, if there were too many such mountain peaks in any country, they would feed this electromagnetic atmosphere (or fluid) completely, so that not one atom of the same would lose itself in the depth; but if they were not there at all, namely these high glacier peaks, there would be no one in the depth of the glacier who would be safe with his life, but with each step they would be in danger of being struck down by a lightning flash developing easily from the air.
GR|0|4|12|0|See, that is actually the usefulness of which the glow only appears as an appearance.
GR|0|4|13|0|But if someone were there and objected to the following: "What does the vast flatlands of Poland, for example, or even parts of Hungary have to do with the electromagnetic care of the Grossglockner?
GR|0|4|14|0|To this I say: This glacier is so well calculated at its point that, if it leaves its post only an hour away, it would no longer be a glacier, but, as there are enough similar mountains, only a bare stone-mountain.
GR|0|4|15|0|But the reason he is a glacier can only be attributed to the fact that he is located at the precise point over which a main electromagnetic current extends from the North Pole all the way to the South Pole. "' "
GR|0|4|16|0|These main current passes through all glaciers of the Tyrolean and Swiss country, and only one eastern arm is still running where the Grossglockner is located; but it absorbs just enough of this life stream to control all the lands with the help of the remaining glaciers so that the beneficial effect extends not only across Europe but also over a significant part of Africa.
GR|0|4|17|0|lf, therefore, the above-mentioned larger flat countries of Europe do not have their own glaciers, there is also no significant current over them; however, for minor currents, there are relatively smaller mountains everywhere in sufficient numbers, which are well able to regulate such smaller electric currents.
GR|0|4|18|0|Here you will ask: "Why is there no general steady current going from the North Pole to the South Pole?"
GR|0|4|19|0|If you ask like that, you have to ask more often, such as: "Why then does lightning never make a straight move and not a general one, so that it could at least kill everything in one stroke?"
GR|0|4|20|0|Again you should ask: "Why does a brook, river and stream flow only here and there, and not straight ahead when all the rest of the flatland needs as much water and irrigation as the one that borders the brook, river and stream?"
GR|0|4|21|0|And again you have to ask: "Why are there so many and important lakes in some countries, while in other countries there is no trace of them?"
GR|0|4|22|0|And so there would be a whole legion of questions. Alone these three unnecessary ones may suffice for you to first realize how much wiser I am than people; and secondly, because I am very much wiser than the people, I also know best, why I have the electromagnetic currents so sporadically arranged and charted them in a certain way, signifying which way our glaciers have become well-ordered mile-stones.
GR|0|4|23|0|Consequently we gained insight into the second reason of the third main-reason, and only a third one remains.
GR|0|4|24|0|Here you may probably ask: "Whoever brings forth another reason can surely count together more than five units!"
GR|0|4|25|0|And yet I tell you that just this third reason is the most important and most efficient, and I would like to add that this reason is also very close to you and you should therefore first find it, so you - naturally taken - in the eyes your soul would be more shortsighted than you are. Because the short-sightedness of the soul is a very good thing. The more far-sighted or mathematically understanding the soul is, the more she lets her eyes wander under the distant fixed stars; for that, however, her hair, which is placed around her own eye, is almost completely lost.
GR|0|4|26|0|What then is this third reason of the third principal reason? you will ask.
GR|0|4|27|0|And I say: Be a little patient! I will lead you to it and want to see whether you will be able to grasp it with your hands, and so be careful!
GR|0|4|28|0|Ever wondered why you have only two arms and on each arm or hand only five fingers. Why are not these arms at least twice as long as they are, and with many more fingers?
GR|0|4|29|0|Or have you ever asked yourselves why you are not equipped with more than two eyes and two ears, and these fixed to one side of the body only, especially as far as the eyes are concerned? It may well be an eye, attached to the back, and possibly even an ear on one hand!
GR|0|4|30|0|Or have you never thought about why, in regard to trees, usually only one trunk towers higher than the others and why the others naturally stay lower? In short, there are enough questions to be raised here, and we want to see if they will not get us to the third reason!
GR|0|4|31|0|Why do you have eyes? - Every child can probably answer this question, namely: To see with it, or - more intelligently spoken - to perceive the enlightened form of exterior things.
GR|0|4|32|0|We would have answered this difficult question without hesitation and realize that two eyes are completely enough for this purpose.
GR|0|4|33|0|Now comes the other difficult question: What are our ears used for? Also, this question will be easy for the children and soon they say: "So we can hear, or more precisely so that we can perceive within us the movements and encounters of things outside of us!"
GR|0|4|34|0|And so we are now done with this difficult question, and the experience teaches us, that also for this purpose two ears are sufficient, one might say instead, that some would have too much with two ears as with two eyes.
GR|0|4|35|0|But now come the hands! What are the hands for?
GR|0|4|36|0|I mean, I think we can spare ourselves the answer to that question.
GR|0|4|37|0|The fact that the two hands are enough for every task, has, since Adams time, more than adequately confirmed the experience of all times, after people have judged and wreaked too much (wickedness) with these two hands.
GR|0|4|38|0|Can you think of the third reason now?
GR|0|4|39|0|So listen then! Almost every form whether a human, an animal, yes even a tree, bushes and a plant must have certain extremities, so as to enter into correspondence with the outside world with their help, so also must the earth have the same. And thus, our glaciers are the eyes, ears and hands of the earth, by means of which she has to set up all kinds of correlation on her long journey around the sun and with the sun through the wide solar-region, first of all, in the important correspondence of seeing, for you must believe that the planets certainly do not blindly move through their paths. Secondly, the earth has to set itself through the correspondence in order to take up the harmonious fruits of the great movements of other world bodies and the movements of the ether and light and all kinds of currents directed at her. And thirdly, she also has to exert the corresponding actions with her extremities, which she needs in order to first, regulate her own movement, and second, through that also contribute to the regular movement of other world bodies and third, to accomplish all the above-mentioned useful tasks.
GR|0|4|40|0|You see, consequently this is the third and, if you only think about it a little, also certainly the main reason - first of the existence of such glaciers, and the second also for their far smaller number compared to the other mountains, and the third for the place and the spot where they are located.
GR|0|4|41|0|And so, as much as is necessary for you to know, we have shown the natural usefulness of these mountains; however, do not think as if this were already a closed circle, but each point set up here still has its endlessly many useful extensions and each atom its decidedly quite peculiar useful effect.
GR|0|4|42|0|Therefore, how numerous are the benefits of such a mountainous-father, indeed, a perfect angelic spirit with the most familiar tongue and the simplest language would have enough to Say for an entire eternity!
GR|0|4|43|0|This is all I need to tell you. But no matter how much the natural benefits of such a mountain contain within themselves, only a single spiritual one, which you will hear of later, already weighs all of them together.
GR|0|4|44|0|The next episode, however, will make all this completely clear to you in a reasonable time, what you, being in the dark, now hardly suspect.
GR|0|4|45|0|And so we leave it for today!
GR|0|5|0|1|Chapter 5 - Spiritual and Material.
GR|0|5|1|0|You will have already provided yourselves with so much light from the previous messages that by now it may be already clear to you that all matter in and of itself is nothing more than a firm thought out of My will.
GR|0|5|2|0|Therefore in accordance with this principle will our Grossglockner probably be nothing more and nothing less than what all other matter is.
GR|0|5|3|0|According to that what is the difference between the actual spiritual and the opposing material, since the one and the other is a product of My will?
GR|0|5|4|0|In the productive sense there is no difference - but a far greater in essence.
GR|0|5|5|0|But this will distance you a little; just look at an artist among you!
GR|0|5|6|0|What is the reason for all his productions? You cannot possibly find and name another than that of his will, which in other words means as much as: Everything he always produces, he must first desire; for without this reason he will hardly ever produce anything.
GR|0|5|7|0|But is it also a necessary consequence that one and the same will must perpetually produce one and the same will?
GR|0|5|8|0|No, but love records the modification of the products, and the will speaks only of the simple "Let there be!", and so it becomes what love previously drew up.
GR|0|5|9|0|Now see, so is it also with Me too: My infinite love builds the forms, and the power of love, which is called the will, lets it emerge! The will according to the desire of love holds a part of these forms tightly, but it is this will for the desire of love that again gives the always increasingly lively freedom to another.
GR|0|5|10|0|And so, according to My will, matter corresponds to love in that she is a firm foundation as the last basis of all spiritual things, and it is therefore in comparison with love what is called My "mercy".
GR|0|5|11|0|But the spiritual complies then to the living freedom of My own love itself and is that what is called the "grace" or the actual "self-consciousness" of every free being, which stems from the free life of My love and is a spiritually complete likeness with her.
GR|0|5|12|0|From this short introductory information, you can already easily see that where there is continually matter, designed one way or another, there also exists the essential spiritual; for if matter is mercy, then this mercy as a solvent cannot exist for itself, but surely for a higher potency to which precisely this mercy is directed. Or have you ever been merciful to your own mercy itself?!
GR|0|5|13|0|When you show someone else mercy, so will almost certainly My mercy for someone else be there and not for one's own sake!
GR|0|5|14|0|Thus we have also explained that a higher potency is a certain necessity for matter. But then where must the higher potency reside? That is a very important question.
GR|0|5|15|0|If for example, a needy person wants to be in an evening spot, tell Me, would you have mercy on this person to help him out of his misery, would you move to the morning (spot) with your mercy, - or would you not have to turn with your mercy to where the needy person is? And should you find him there, would you not remain with him with your mercy?!
GR|0|5|16|0|If only you go through these sets of questions with some attention, it must become quite obvious to you that a destitute hospice and the poor are surely always together. And so, it will also be with the matter and the spiritual potency that they grasp each other and abstain from one another.
GR|0|5|17|0|And since you find a more and more excellent and thus also a larger and larger poor-house on earth, you will probably quite naturally conclude that a much more excellent and greater poor-house will hold more arms than a smaller and less excellent one.
GR|0|5|18|0|The same applies to the magnificence and distinction of matter: the more magnificent and excellent you find her somewhere, the more spiritual potencies she is also there for.
GR|0|5|19|0|Next, we are going to take another look at our Grossglockner again!
GR|0|5|20|0|Look at him, how great and excellent he stands there, like a King among the mountains; where other mountain peaks get lost in barren rocks, just then our Grossglockner begins to rise mightily over all his bare neighbors. And look at his many hour's wide expanses on all sides; see how he is covered with eternal snow and ice; take a look at the many streams that fall down from his pinnacles and look at his steep summits as they are almost constantly surrounded with whitish clouds! Yes, you will recognize this mountain from afar and say with certainty: "This is definitely our Grossglockner; for his glistening snow, his height and his constant clouding is a sure guarantee of our acceptance!"
GR|0|5|21|0|See, so you will find him excellent! But since he is so excellent, he will certainly be an excellent institution, or he is, as it were, a great chunk of My mercy.
GR|0|5|22|0|We have already heard from the natural part of this mountain a vast magnificence of its beneficial effects. But ask yourselves: "Would such activities perhaps only be conceivable, if no spiritual-intellectual potencies would be at home, which leads all this; or would an effect be possible without the conceding Power or powers?"
GR|0|5|23|0|See the forces, which have such an effect, here are the spiritual powers through which all this is accomplished!
GR|0|5|24|0|The question remains: Are these naturally beneficial appearances on the part of this mountain the main purpose of the spiritual potencies surrounding him and inherent in him, or are they only a secondary purpose through which all these spiritual potencies are to mature for another purpose?
GR|0|5|25|0|This question can be adequately answered by a short example, and namely by another question: What is the purpose of this work when sowing the seeds into the soil? Is it the sowing in and of itself, or does it have a higher purpose?
GR|0|5|26|0|The soil is fertilized by the decomposition of the seeds and is thus gradually made fatter; but surely you will not consider this beneficial effect of sowing as the primary purpose of such action, but will say: "We sow the grain only into the earth, so that it develops a new blade of fruit which often gives back to us what we have simply put into the earth before."
GR|0|5|27|0|See, so the aforementioned natural usefulness of this mountain behaves just as much for the higher purpose of its existence, as does the fertilization of the soil by the decomposition of the seedling in the earth behaves to its multiple living fruit!
GR|0|5|28|0|From this you will now be able to recognize a little of the accuracy of what I have mentioned in closing of the presentation of the natural benefits of this mountain, where it is said how high a tiny spiritual dot or atom is above all the natural benefits of this mountain mentioned so far.
GR|0|5|29|0|Therefore, what has been said so far is considered only as a necessary introduction, without which you hardly would understand the following!
GR|0|5|30|0|But we will save the following particular message for next, and so we will leave it for today!
GR|0|6|0|1|Chapter 6 - Spiritual Battle in Nature
GR|0|6|1|0|If you want to recall some of My other revelations given to you from nature, especially where the animal world originates, then it will soon become clear to you why in the introduction our present mountain was called an excellent and great poorhouse.
GR|0|6|2|0|You see, preferably very earthly minded souls and spirits usually live in the region of their formerly inhabited planet. These spirits are often full of anger, malice and wickedness because they have to leave their timely good life prematurely and now seek revenge in every way possible. Although they cannot see the earth - as no spirit is able to see anything that is apart from him, but only what is in him - they know exactly where or in which region of the earth they are located by the way of inner correspondence. Because they are in visible conflict with the natural-spiritual potencies as spirits, they will soon unite with them and thus, wherever possible, harm the earth that has abandoned them so early on.
GR|0|6|3|0|In their spiritual state they also know well by way of correspondence that such a mountain giant of the earth is a natural benefactor for many lands around him, so they especially like to stay in his neighborhood. Just look at the picture - in case you should lack the opportunity to actually see this mountain in reality - and you will soon be convinced how all around him rock masses tower above rock masses, in whose gorges, bends and turns not infrequently on yes and no suddenly dark grey clouds ascend, which, when they rise above the tops of the highest peaks of the cliffs and see our Grossglockner in a certain way, they then immediately retreat again and are often in spite of such a strong winds are not able to come out from their hideouts.
GR|0|6|4|0|See this appearance is already a very clear indication of the existence of such morose and spiteful spirits, namely in connection with the natural-spiritual potencies!
GR|0|6|5|0|But if you lift up your eyes higher up to the white areas of our glacier, you will discover clouds and fog there which are of an almost dazzling white color. These clouds and fog are also spirits, but good-natured spirits. The highest floating ones are specific protective angel spirits, while the fog, which floats more in the depth of the glacier, usually forms linear streak clouds, are also good-natured spirits. Even so, they are not yet completely ready for the heights, and only through faithful vigilance and varied battles against the evil spirits they must make themselves suitable through maturity and efficiency for the height.
GR|0|6|6|0|If you were in this area and would like to watch this fog play for days on end, you would not even dream of a serious fight between these airy powers. But then whoever has the time to wait until a real fight takes place among these weightless potencies will surely expect that during this fight, he would like to lose sight of his hearing and seeing from the raging fear.
GR|0|6|7|0|But how come there is a fight? What is the usual reason for this? Once we know the cause, then the cause will not remain unknown to us.
GR|0|6|8|0|See, the evil spirits who have already been mentioned before, always deal with the idea of revenge, to seize this country's charity throne and then from the same to be able to spread misfortune on all sides! For this reason, they flock together in the lower hiding places and make small excursions to explore how it is with the guard and the crew of the throne. If they realize that it looks quite bare around them, then this message goes far and wide with thought-expediency, and where there is a rather jagged mountaintop, large masses of dark grey clouds will start to emerge and rise up into the sky. In addition, if in former times the sky was once completely clear, it is often in just minutes already quite densely enveloped by often very black cloud masses, which move crisscross and, as you would say, approach the throne in a roundabout way, in order to lead the throne guards astray by this movement.
GR|0|6|9|0|On such an occasion, the Grossglockner is usually completely free of clouds and fog for a short time; for as soon as the guardians see such mischief by the evil spirits, they will soon pull themselves together and carefully hide in the inner, large crystal temples of this mountain.
GR|0|6|10|0|Now when the chief leaders of the far-reaching evil gangs see that the throne is vacant, they soon command their loose troops to rise as high as possible, and then to fall nimbly over the throne, and forever capture and crush everything that is found in the inner chambers.
GR|0|6|11|0|Upon this command, the gray rabbles now plunge, for what seems to you who have not seen such a natural scene, in unbelievable haste on our Grossglockner, on which occasion it becomes so dark in his neighborhood, even around the middle of the day, that the people in nearby valleys often take refuge to candle- and lamplight. On this occasion, it usually becomes very quiet, which has a reason, because the evil spirits now think that they finally triumphed. Such a quiet scene alone lasts at the most seventy-seven minutes. Following this time, you will notice that dense white clouds are starting to pull out of the ice crevasse. In a short time, these spread out under the black clouds, and when they have spread far and densely, they begin to rise unnoticed, and then carry the black rabbles, so to speak, on their backs higher and higher.
GR|0|6|12|0|When the black rabbles notice such trickery, it soon makes room somewhere and lets the white clouds pass through. The spirits of the white clouds are well aware of this and know that the evil spirits think: "Just keep moving on; once you are completely outside, then we will see who will take possession of the throne!"
GR|0|6|13|0|When the white clouds have spread completely over the black clouds, then they often spread many miles to all sides with lightning speed in the height like a net and capture the entire evil mob, as you would say, solo.
GR|0|6|14|0|But when the bad rabbles now receive the news by all sorts of spiritual- telegraphic dispatches up to the throne that the white spirits have surrounded and captured them everywhere, the (so called) heroes, who have already attacked the throne become exceedingly wroth with the artfulness of the white spirits. They begin to cluster all their troops to forcibly break through the white (spirit) masses again. This moment is also the start of the actual combat.
GR|0|6|15|0|Here you become aware of a tremendous raging and roaring in this black mass of clouds. This raging and roaring stems from the pressing together of these spirits and from becoming increasingly furious. But the more these evil spirits struggle to break through the upper (white spirit) ones, the more they are hard-pressed by the upper ones.
GR|0|6|16|0|On this occasion the lower spirits begin to ignite in their anger. Soon there's such a fiery scene that often in one second more than a thousand of the fiercest lightning flashes crash with great earth-shattering noise in all directions, as well as up and down. This eruption is to kill the down-drilling white masses in the altitude, as well as to destroy the chief leaders of the white ones, and to destroy the throne in the depths or on earth.
GR|0|6|17|0|Look, this is now the first maneuver! But when the spirits of the white clouds make sure that the lower enemy gangs have to a certain extent run out of ammunition, the white spirits without warning capture the black ones throughout and push them together as firmly as a real stone. What is more, they are flung down to earth with the greatest force, and mostly onto the vast expanses of the throne's ice-surfaces itself, as well as in other vicinities, but in smaller knots as hail into the depths. On this occasion you can easily comprehend the cause of this, why - especially over the ice fields of the Grossglockner - not infrequently heavy ice masses fall out of the clouds, and often in such denseness that individual ice blocks drive others ahead.
GR|0|6|18|0|When the black rabbles and all defeated members lie on the ground in this way, the white spirits trigger a rain, which already consists of the peace spirits to fall over the defeated (rabbles), then finally dissolving themselves into a cutting cold wind and binding the defeated to the former ice throne for a very long time. In doing so, they give these evil (rabble) beings again a rest in which they commonly reflect over time on something better. And when such things have arrived, then the icy band or the natural- spiritual strength dissolves again into flowing water, and the humiliated spirit can regain the use of its freedom.
GR|0|6|19|0|If he improves, he will soon be accepted into the lower ranks of the peace spirits; but if he does not improve and repeats such an attack on another occasion - which unfortunately is most often the case -, he will once again be taken prisoner in the usual and simplest way, but will always be kept a little longer in (icy) captivity.
GR|0|6|20|0|See, this is the first spirit-scene that occurs specially where it naturally deals and relates to an alleged throne. But this scene is not the only one that is going on, there are many more, which do not tower over the natural appearance like these, but they reveal themselves in many ways more to the feeling of those who have the opportunity to climb at least a lower part of such a mountain.
GR|0|6|21|0|In order not to get too long in our description of this mountain, let us pay close attention to only two more points at the next opportunity, and then quickly turn to the evangelical part, which is by far the most important for you.
GR|0|6|22|0|And so again we leave it for today!
GR|0|7|0|1|Chapter 7 - Ways to Chasten and Educate the Nature Spirits.
GR|0|7|1|0|You have learned in yesterday's message that after the finite captivity, a release will re-occur, and that the spirits thus brought to their senses and rest, provided they completely improved, will either be accepted into the lower level of the spirits of peace, or they will be granted a new period of freedom. Realize, this is something to keep a watchful eye on where such spirits left to their own freedom are sent!
GR|0|7|2|0|See, when the natural spirit-strengths dissolve again into flowing water, such free spirits become voluntarily bound with the water in a certain way and then have to make the journey to the ocean.
GR|0|7|3|0|You will now think: "Why is this?"
GR|0|7|4|0|See, for the very same reason for which on earth the authority imposes on someone who has caused damage or is captured at the moment when he wanted to commit the damage, such a correctional penalty that he has to make up for the damage and, in addition to the evil will, has to pay a penitence or penalty fee.
GR|0|7|5|0|See, exactly for this reason such spirits must in that state, where things are much more precise than in the material world, make amends for every damage done - as well as the one they wanted to commit - down to the last cent, and in addition still make a perfectly adequate penance for their evil will, and only then, when everything like this has been strictly followed, they can be admitted into the first stage of spiritual perfection.
GR|0|7|6|0|You will ask again: "Yes, but how can these spirits make amends in the ocean for what they have already done to the earth in a land far away from the ocean, or at least wanted to harm?"
GR|0|7|7|0|Of course, it's hard for them to make up for that in the world's oceans; but since no one in the spirit can work something good when he himself is not good, so this appearance testifies that the spirits in this state have to humble themselves completely before they are able to practice good for the damage; and because the ocean and its bottom are always the deepest parts of the earth, such lofty hero spirits must therefore make this humiliation journey, in order to ascend in time from this humiliation of theirs as newborn and reborn into the spheres of effective usefulness.
GR|0|7|8|0|The question remains: Are such spirits really reformed after a completed journey?
GR|0|7|9|0|There are different gradations: Several of them already improve on their way and can then leave this damp country road and return, where they are searched and taken in if nothing evil is uncovered in them. You can notice such an escape by the fact that in the morning white fog rises from brooks, rivers and streams, and is then drawn up by the sun with the help of the natural powers, but in the high region they soon step out of these natural powers and become invisible to the natural eye.
GR|0|7|10|0|Another kind of these spirits is the one that makes its way out of a secretly awakened anger at night time so to speak, runs off and hides itself at first in a visible form of grey mists in the ditches, canyons and crevices of the mountains, only to be active again in a next attack.
GR|0|7|11|0|The third kind of such spirits does make their way into the ocean; but when they arrive there, they band together according to the various kinds of malice and make their way across the ocean, and then woe to the mariner who falls into their aery hands! If he escapes with his natural life, he will be able to tell wonders of the most disastrous ocean storms. But when these wicked patrons want to carry out such malice, they first send up one or two loosely formed little clouds - which the experienced mariner knows well - to spy over the ocean surface, in order to find out whether the peace spirits can be seen from nowhere. If such peace spirits are spotted somewhere, these (evil) little clouds suddenly disappear, at which occasion, although seldom, one thinks of an approaching major storm.
GR|0|7|12|0|If these malicious spies do not see enemy troops anywhere, they rise higher and higher, and in a few minutes the free space above the ocean is wrapped in dense storm clouds, from which even the most violent gusts of wind will soon disturb the ocean, and thousands upon thousands of lightning flashes will be hurled down on those spirits, who have embarked on the serious path of recovery. Just as such rebellious spirits are badly received everywhere, so this undertaking also always comes to a bad end for them; for in no time at all peaceful spirit armies are dispatched by our chief-land guardians in a flash of thought. These throw themselves over those raging hordes, usually hurling them into the ocean in hail or heavy rain, and on this occasion release the humbled spirits of their voluntary imprisonment. But those patrons of malice will be promoted to the North Pole just as quickly if they have played only a subordinate role; but the heroes must make themselves comfortable to bite into the hard ice of the South Pole for a very long time.
GR|0|7|13|0|See, so ends the scene of these spirits; the bad ones are transported to their place, but the good ones are taken up for numerous benefits.
GR|0|7|14|0|What does this consist of?
GR|0|7|15|0|The first work is that such spirits are sent to different parts of the Alps, namely to those places which disappear in bare rocky-peaks. They must, therefore, be incessantly responsible for the preservation of the same, as well as for the gradual disintegration of the same, for which reason they must distribute the moisture into the pores of the rock in such a way that the rock keeps its constant strength and property from within. On the other hand, they are required to transport the detached rock further into the depths so bit by bit it comes closer and closer to the redeeming destiny.
GR|0|7|16|0|If they neglect any such care, it often happens that evil spirits play a nuisance behind their backs, that a whole boulder is loosed by them and thrown into the depths, which usually only happens during big uprisings. With such an occasional carelessness, they then have to take care of such a detached part (of a boulder) that it either finds a safe resting place somewhere, or they must bring it to a brook or river so that the sealed spirits within (the boulder), but not yet born, do not escape prematurely; for if such happened, it would have happened almost all over the earth. Therefore, you will usually find such a detached stone in a ditch nearby a spring, or sitting more than halfway in the earth and surrounded by all sorts of moss, or you will also find it - either fragmented or whole - in some important brook or river.
GR|0|7|17|0|And that is why hundreds and thousands centers of heavy boulders are frequently found in rivers and brooks where there are no such rocky mountains far and wide and then secondly where no similar type of stone is nearby.
GR|0|7|18|0|Here the naturalists will say: "What a ridiculous thing! This is only carried out by the gravity of the water, which increases the faster and more violently the fall becomes."
GR|0|7|19|0|In the natural sense they are indeed right as is the one who says that two times two is four; but does the mathematician also know what lies behind his product? Does he know the units from which he made his product? He has a good knowledge of the number of things like his eye and his mind; but does he also know the character of things that he has counted in its depths? Can he calculate the infinite multiplicity and diversity of the parts and forces necessary to form a thing?
GR|0|7|20|0|Truly, if he would fully realize this, it would become quite clear to him how shallow his calculation of things was, since, by virtue of their similarity, he had added up four pieces.
GR|0|7|21|0|So, as you can see, our naturalist did not fare any better with his description than our mathematician, on the contrary, much worse! Because he sees the water flowing, but what is necessary to make the water flow and to give it the right degree of heaviness, and to know what the gravity in itself consists of, see, that would be something too invisible for our astute naturalist! After all, anybody who is not a natural scientist will notice that the water follows a sloped bed. But who carries the water to the height of the mountains, collects it there and transports it in an effective way into the depths? Look, that would be again another question! Here too, the inner pressure and the law of mutual attraction will come to light; but when I ask: Who exercises the pressure and mutual attraction?, then it will certainly be over with the answer.
GR|0|7|22|0|I put this here for one reason so that the aforementioned first business of the spirits shall not alienate you too much; therefore, believe it, there is definitely nothing that takes place on the whole earth that would not emanate from all kinds of spirits, either good or bad!
GR|0|7|23|0|Afterwards if you go to any alp, which is always very beneficial to you, you will at times come to places where it looks devastated, where you will feel an eeriness and believe everything is buried in the most unyielding death; but this is where it is all the more alive, because such useful spirits of the above-mentioned kind have the most to do, to care, and to guard over, so that gradually all this is brought back into the most beautiful order. But where you might feel quite comfortable and edifying on such an alp, as for example in such places where the alp is covered with countless fragrant herbs, where already blessed and peaceful spirits dwell, whose business is a calmer one, but at the same time - spiritually speaking - a much more grandiose one than that of the former ones.
GR|0|7|24|0|But when you reach those heights that are already covered with eternal snow and ice, and the pure and fresh air becomes unbearable for any length of time, the completed spirits of the first blessed region begins, or, if you wish to accept it, there heaven and the earth visibly unite; because the earthly coldness means the complete lack of self-love and thus the highest degree of usefulness - naturally speaking, which means: looking from the spiritual into the natural.
GR|0|7|25|0|Those of you who have ever seen such a mountainous height, have also seen the lowest region of heaven with their bodily eyes.
GR|0|7|26|0|Here you will certainly ask and say: "Why? What is the meaning of this?"
GR|0|7|27|0|And I say to you this: Anyone who understands these things will soon understand the "why". Surely that place of the earth will come closest to heaven, where human greed and self-love no longer sets any boundary markers and leads no more devastating processes because of mine and yours. You may only make an attempt and claim a thousand Joch large ice field of any glacier as your own, and you can even settle on any ice field without any request and be assured that no one will argue with you for such a ground any more than you do to compete with another, if he desires to own a piece of such intensely chilling ground.
GR|0|7|28|0|Now see, from this brief presentation you will now easily comprehend the "why", because even if heaven touched the earth naturally, it would indeed be over with life as with the existence of the whole planet.
GR|0|7|29|0|But can heaven touch the earth where it has been so often defiled by vile greed? For this reason, such points of contact are only possible where the earth is completely free from all the greediness of men.
GR|0|7|30|0|That is why our Grossglockner is the perfect point of contact! And just as some person would like to erect something on his highest pinnacles, whereby the greed of even one person could become covetous, the pure spirits would immediately make sure that similar installations disappear from existence within a short time; and so, its own purity and the purity of its spirits will thoroughly purify such a place.
GR|0|7|31|0|This would be a kind of spiritual quality, which extends beyond the natural spirits and permits, from time to time, natural appearances; consequently, we have one kind left that is visible to a few people now and then. This is the kind we will look at next and go on to the evangelical. And once again, we leave it for now!
GR|0|8|0|1|Chapter 8 - Ways to Improve the Spirits of Nature.
GR|0|8|1|0|As far as the third kind of spirits is concerned, this too is to be divided into three different kinds, namely into a lower, a middle and an upper kind.
GR|0|8|2|0|To the lower kind belong all those spiritual beings that inhabit the interior of the mountains and thereat monitor the metals and the water sources as well as the rock and soil in the interior of the mountains. These kinds of spirits are also in and of themselves again divided into three groups, namely in fire spirits, earth spirits and water spirits. These spirits are neither malicious nor good in nature, but they are a perfect mediator between good and evil; which is why they are used for this very purpose: the fire spirits to boil the metals, the water spirits to dampen the fire spirits at their work, and the earth and stone spirits to keep the fire and water spirits within their bounds.
GR|0|8|3|0|He who wants to convince himself of the existence of these spirits should make the acquaintance of honest and unbiased miners and he will unquestionably meet ninety from among one hundred of those people who have seen at least once, twice or three times in their lives one or the other so-called little (spirit) mountain-men. These kinds of spirits rarely come to the surface of the earth, because their inner business world seems much more beautiful to them than the outer one without content, - as they tend to say. But do not think that matter is a hindrance to their wandering back and forth; it is not. Wherever such a spirit wants to move, it goes through water, fire, or stones even more unhindered than you through the air regions. For where you see matter, there the spirit sees only the corresponding substance of it. This alone is something for him; but the actual rough matter is a meager nothing for him and is thus virtually nonexistent.
GR|0|8|4|0|You can see that these spirits are useful from the office they occupy; but they must not be provoked by an unbeliever, as well as by believers, by various blasphemies and belittling of their being. If this happens somewhere, they are soon ready to take vengeance on such people.
GR|0|8|5|0|Woe to him who falls into their hands! They chastise the believers by all sorts of means at their command, but they often fill the unbelievers with an intolerable fear, or they frighten him unexpectedly, or they throw some bodily incurable evil on his neck. On the contrary the faithful, kind man has nothing to fear from them, on the contrary: if a faithful good-natured man has gotten lost in the underground caves and passages of the mountains, they almost always show him a safe way out. You can literally experience this from all miners; and if you hear them from different parts of the earth, their statements will agree completely. This is, therefore, the first kind of the third spirits.
GR|0|8|6|0|From which point of view all these spirits occur in the actual world of spirits will only be revealed in the evangelical part; and so, we now move on to the second or middle kind.
GR|0|8|7|0|These kinds of spirits are most active on the surface of the earth, and there are countless numbers of them. One part must care for trees, shrubs, plants, grasses, mosses and sponges and to guide the spirits that have not yet been released in the plants themselves in their activity, so that every plant, be it a tree or whatever, keeps its original shape and composition. But the other part of these spirits has the animal world among itself and must carry there the same care which the one part of these spirits has to carry in the plant world, namely that every animal corresponds to its form, its nature and activity. Such spirits are rarely visible to humans. These spirits have far too little time to worry making themselves visible, for their continued usefulness and good will prevent them from doing so.
GR|0|8|8|0|Nevertheless, there are still a few simple-minded shepherds on the mountains who have seen such spirits on several occasions. They will be able to tell you many little stories how such spirits often made a meadow green overnight, and how they protected their cows and sheep from misfortune during heavy thunderstorms and did not let them fall into rocky slopes, where they could have fallen apart.
GR|0|8|9|0|Even if a lesser believer does not see such spirits, he is repeatedly inspired by them, in particular when he walks through vast mountain forests and throughout the so-called primeval forests, or when he finds himself on the free Alpine drifts, and when he moves through large herds of horses, cows and sheep. This stimulation consists in a more or less eerie feeling accompanied by a slight shivering. If someone has experienced this, he can be certain he has come under such spirits and that they made themselves known to him in this way. Which state these spirits correspond to in the actual spirit world will only be revealed in the evangelical part, and so we will still have the third kind of the third nature left.
GR|0|8|10|0|This third kind appears very rarely, both through the effect it exerts and even less in itself and in its essence.
GR|0|8|11|0|What is the effect of these spirits? The effect of these spirits is the direction of the air and ether, and that is why they are sometimes called "air spirits" by the ancients.
GR|0|8|12|0|When you observe the move of the winds, in particular those coming from the northeast, usually around midnight, and sometimes in the evening one or two hours after sunset, you may notice a double effect: one that makes itself known through a chill, and one that makes some pets restless, primarily dogs, chickens, cats, pigs and horses. When you make such observations, you can be assured that such phenomena are caused by such air spirits. But these are spirits of a subordinate nature, or as you would say, they are subservient spirits.
GR|0|8|13|0|But when you gaze your eyes higher and look at the strange forms of the clouds, you can rest assured such forms are an effect of the above-mentioned spirits. The cloud itself does not consist of these spirits; but as far as its form goes, it always depends on the air spirits, how they twist and turn one layer of air around the other, that then the cloud spirits, in particular those of the lower, bad kind, can only take on the form which the turn and twist of the layer of air allows them to take. It is because the peace spirits, who are free to form themselves, can recognize the evil spirits from the forms and what they are up to. Here one can see only the cause of the effect, but not the working spirits.
GR|0|8|14|0|An even higher standing kind of these spirits, which are already located in the ether, is visible in the rare appearance of the so-called mirage. This appearance stems from the fact that when these uppermost ether spirits have brought the air-surface to a complete rest, then this surface can absorb images or shapes in the same way as a very calm water level (surface) or a glass mirror. But if the air surface is torn apart by constant swells and waves like the surface of a lake, stream and ocean, when it is disturbed by wind or flooding, then, of course, there is no reflection to think of.
GR|0|8|15|0|What the mirage is in and of itself you already received that in a sizable essay; but here it is no longer a question of receiving what has been received, but of understanding the same from a spiritual point of view. The spiritual reason is already known; the only question left is, why this happens. Now that is something totally different. It is, so it becomes easier for the peace spirits in the high ether to observe either the secret actions and aspirations of the evil spirits in the clefts and gorges of the mountains, or, when such spirits have already risen into the air in the form of the known clouds, to explore their secret attitudes with great certainty.
GR|0|8|16|0|Do not think here that the moving air would be a hindrance to them as matter, so that they could not see the activities of the evil spirits with their infinitely sharp, wide and deep seeing spirit eyes; but you must think this described calmness of the air surface is only a result of the attention which the upper spirits tend to have against the lower ones on such occasions.
GR|0|8|17|0|You may have heard many times that some people saw whole armies fighting in the air and in the clouds. See, such appearances are also a kind of mirage, but one of the rarest kinds!
GR|0|8|18|0|They occur in the following way: If you occasionally see white lambs' clouds high up in the ether, among them - admittedly in the very far distance - but already groups of the well-known black and dark clouds, the picture of the black clouds appears darkly printed on the lambs' clouds. This is the start of this appearance. If this lasts for a few minutes, an attentive observer can see a host of well-formed beings on this dark image, either in the form of a multitude of wild animals or also in the form of all kinds of warriors armed for combat and practicing for battle.
GR|0|8|19|0|Here you will ask: "How do these shapes appear on the calm air surface?"
GR|0|8|20|0|See, this happens in the following way: When the spirits of the lower clouds perceive such stillness over themselves and suffer no disturbances as a result, they literally form themselves out of the substance of the clouds into bodies, which is the known natural-spiritual part, with the opinion of becoming stronger and more resistant through it, yet they are concealed from the eyes of the people, lest they should take refuge in My name at their sight. For this reason, they only play such a game on the surface of the cloud and let the part of the cloud facing the earth be a cloud.
GR|0|8|21|0|See, therefore, if such a stillness of the surface of the air has occurred above them, then such essential activity of the evil spirits is pictorially seen, because these spirits have in fact formed a kind of body out of the cloud and out of the surrounding air. But such action is of no use to them at all; because the more they seek to preserve themselves and keep their firm foothold, the more deeply they are inspected by the upper spirits of peace, and after a short period of time, the more effectively they are seized and thrown down to earth. (To this kind of spiritual appearances also belongs the one which My writer saw last Monday morning.)
GR|0|8|22|0|See, this is the third kind of spirits who, namely and preferably with the other higher spirits of peace, can be in the region of high glaciers on quiet occasions and - if necessary - can spread over all the regions of the earth in a matter of thought; but by the third kind of these spirits you must not think of the pictorial forms of the lower cloud spirits, nor the peace spirits themselves, but only the ether spirits which almost never appear to the mortal eye, and cause this calming of the air surface.
GR|0|8|23|0|What these spirits in the actual spirit world fulfill as a position will be revealed in the next evangelical part and in all other parts. There are of course still higher spirits who lead and guide the worlds and the suns in the cosmos, and finally even higher spirits, who are appointed to humankind; a larger place is planned for them, and therefore have nothing directly to do with the essence of the earth order. For this reason, they cannot be mentioned and revealed here.
GR|0|8|24|0|And so we will end with the spiritual part of our Grossglockner as well as all the other glaciers and mountains and will turn the next time to the evangelical part. And so, we'll call it a day!
GR|0|9|0|1|Chapter 9 - The Spirit-Awakening Influence of Mountain Climbing.
GR|0|9|1|0|In order to really consider the evangelical part, it will be necessary to familiarize yourself a little with the shape of such mountains.
GR|0|9|2|0|For this purpose it is good and useful, either to climb such mountains oneself as much as possible, or at least to look at accomplished reproductions with attentive eyes. For by their different heights, by their gradations, by the ditches and valleys, if all this is viewed with attentiveness, the mind is awakened, and the spirit seeks to open its own eyes at the sight of such mountains and thinks about whether and how upward paths might be possible.
GR|0|9|3|0|The urge to reach the highest peak when climbing a mountain as soon as possible, and the urge and the eagerness to climb its highest peaks when such high mountains come into view, testify to the fact that this is true.
GR|0|9|4|0|Ask yourself what the reason might be! Do you think that it lies in the exploitation of one or more distant views, or is it in the desire to enjoy the purest air? Those who claim this are more than half wrong; because as far as the distant view is concerned, so is this perhaps worthwhile for the physical eye, in order to enjoy such a view, it need not be the highest mountain peaks, but often only a few sizable elevations, from which often a significantly more abundant view is to be gained than from some of the highest mountain peaks, which are by and large surrounded by other high mountains, that is why one often sees nothing else than some equally high mountain peaks in the vicinity and cannot catch a glimpse into the plains, valleys, rivers and lakes.
GR|0|9|5|0|But for pure air, someone must climb a hill that has to be at least two or three hundred Klafter high, and he can already enjoy very pure air there.
GR|0|9|6|0|If someone then observes these two points quite diligently, he will easily realize that they cannot be the only reason why so many people are drawn by the high mountain peaks that they often risk their lives to climb the highest peak with the greatest effort.
GR|0|9|7|0|If this is undeniably the case, since daily experience teaches that almost every human being, if he only looks at a high mountain, already feels the desire in himself, if it is only possible to immediately transfer to this or that high mountaintop - even if he sees the mountain every day and has already been on it several times - then there must be another reason that draws him up.
GR|0|9|8|0|This reason is the one already mentioned and therefore consists in the awakening of the spirit on such occasions; for as your saying goes, as two peas in a pod they like to come together, so too is this literally the case here.
GR|0|9|9|0|How so? you will ask. Well, so listen!
GR|0|9|10|0|The spirit attracts spirit like matter attracts matter and flesh again attracts flesh. So once a person has decided that he wants to set his feet on some high mountain, then an intermediation of will goes from his resolve up into the high spirit spheres. Through this connection, the spirits soon become within what any man wants to do.
GR|0|9|11|0|If in fact he now wants to approach their spheres, the spirits will soon give a response. For the spirit that is still sleeping in the body, this response is almost the same as what you bodily call an electromagnetic affection, or what in a broader sense is magnetization itself, through which action a weak organism is given a new life force for a time by a strong and animated one. In a nutshell, the spirit™ that is yet weak and asleep in man is thus also spiritually magnetically awakened by the spirits - not for a continued period but only for a shorter or longer time.
GR|0|9|12|0|When the spirit is stirred in this way, he wants to be there as fast as possible from where he is drawn, that is: he wants to be at once among its equals. He soon propels the body powerfully through the soul and pulls and tows it up to the dizzying heights.
GR|0|9|13|0|Afterwards, when such a person has actually ascended such heights, the spirit rejoices that he is in his true company. But since the free spirits have the purest insight that such an untimely (mind-) spirit cannot (forever) stay, they soon stop the relationship with him. Then the spirit sinks back into his sleep again, the fleshly man then becomes uncomfortable on such heights, that he soon longingly descends into the valleys, in which his respective dwellings are located.
GR|0|9|14|0|See, this is the real reason why a person, if he is not too innately worldly inclined, is so attracted by the mountains and their highest peaks!
GR|0|9|15|0|Of course, this is not the case with completely natural-(ly-minded) people, for either they have no sense at all for it - which says as much as: their spirit is so weak and sick that it is no longer capable of any other spiritual affection - or if such naturally minded people climb any high mountains, they are only driven to do so by the evil spirits, either out of a thirst for profit or out of pure boasting, and then they can say: "I was the first on this and that mountain top which has not yet been climbed by any man's foot", - who in a way desecrated the sacred top of the mountain with his very unholy foot.
GR|0|9|16|0|Such mountain climbers are then almost always served badly by the peace spirits for their meritorious action: They either let such a boaster climb a height; but when he is at the top, he is soon struck with excessive dizziness followed by a great fear of death and often has to tremble for hours until a spirit has pity on him - once he prayed enough - and then lets him climb down a very difficult and visibly dangerous path. Or the spirits let him come to a height that is easier to climb; but when he is already triumphantly at the top, they often at once send a terrible storm around his neck, through which he is so fittingly paid back for his praiseworthy effort that he takes a firm oath and says to himself: "If only this time I could escape with my life, for sure, I will not be tempted to ascend this mountain again, even if it were only a few klafter high!"
GR|0|9|17|0|But whoever wants to climb such a mountaintop in a disgraceful way or because of a greedy bet, can also in advance leave his last will and testament in the lowland; because such a mountain climber will most likely never again use his feet in the valley - for which reason similar mountain climbers often crash and either straightway decompose, or they are led to some height, on which they usually remain for all eternity, i.e. according to the body.
GR|0|9|18|0|Yes, the spirits have all kinds of means to punish the wrong-doers in the most grievous way!
GR|0|9|19|0|But those who climb the mountain summits motivated by a higher impulse have nothing to fear.
GR|0|9|20|0|Such a person will not only encounter no dangers, but he will always be tremendously blessed, and return strengthened again, so that with some such mountain climbers and great inner friends of the mountains their spirit has been permanently awakened and they thereby became seers and prophets.
GR|0|9|21|0|For this reason, I have always advised you at all times to gladly go up to the mountains, because with every momentary spiritual awakening there remains a strength with the spirit, just how a weak person's natural life force is increased after each individual so-called magnetization and if he has been magnetized often enough, he finally returns to full health and life activity with the weak aid of other means.
GR|0|9|22|0|If therefore a person of a sincere mind can also frequently be spiritually magnetized by the high spirits and uses the easy medicine of love for this purpose, he will all the more soon reach the goal called: the rebirth of the spirit. Therefore, gladly go to mountains of greater heights, and be loving, your still weak love for Me will surely become more alive! In addition to this big, yes biggest advantage, there are many others, of which we will take a closer look at the most important one's next time. And so, we leave it at that for today!
GR|0|10|0|1|Chapter 10 - The Mountains as Preachers of Love and Prophets of Wisdom.
GR|0|10|1|0|As for the other advantages, these are that each mountain in and of itself and in connection with others, and in particular a glacier, as is our Grossglockner, radiates a continual preacher of love and prophet of wisdom.
GR|0|10|2|0|Here you will ask and say: "This may be true, but how can one hear a mountain of love and wisdom preach?"
GR|0|10|3|0|This is a completely different question and a very peculiar question; and I say to you: Nothing is easier in the world than to hear this twofold voice of the mountains! How this can be heard, this secret should reveal several examples here.
GR|0|10|4|0|Suppose two men always meet each other contemptuously. Neither advice nor action is of any use; they will always remain what they are in the valley. But take these two men and lead them up a high mountain, and you will soon convince yourselves what this great preacher of love and wisdom can do; rest assured: half a day will soon turn these two men into the most intimate friends!
GR|0|10|5|0|Here you may ask: "Why? How is this possible?"
GR|0|10|6|0|The mountain itself already provides the answer to this question, in that it is a base or, to a certain extent, the seat of the peace spirits, who soon establish themselves in a caring way where any disagreement prevails. At the moment when people set the first foot on the mountain, they already work on the minds through an ever-increasing tension upwards and thus arouse the feeling of love in an ever more powerful way; and when such people have reached the top completely, the amicable feeling with each other has already been extended and strengthened so far that such people often, if they wanted to, are unable to meet each other unfriendly any longer.
GR|0|10|7|0|If the minds are hardened, then these spirits will cause an enormous misfortune on a high mountain over the two mutual enemies, so that both their lives will be in obvious danger. This is then a universal remedy, which easily transforms long hostility into the most intimate friendship.
GR|0|10|8|0|Let another example show you that this is unfailingly correct.
GR|0|10|9|0|For example, in great elementary revolutions - such as great devastating storms, great floods and other such phenomena - even the most ravenous animals, such as tigers, lions, hyenas, bears, snakes, become so gentle and trusting that they, like the doves, become harmless and exceedingly gentle companions of people and other tame animals, you can confidently learn from the most diverse experiences that have been made at all times.
GR|0|10|10|0|I simply draw your attention to a similar case, and that is during the flooding of the well-known city of Lyon in France, you may have read about.
GR|0|10|11|0|If such life-threatening dangers make even such predatory animals friendly, then they will perhaps also bring about such things among humans, and especially on the mountain tops, where the minds are worked on in the most secret way by the peace spirits.
GR|0|10|12|0|Take from this example how the mountains speak; they certainly do not speak to the carnal ear, but all the more audible to the ear of the spirit!
GR|0|10|13|0|What more do the mountains say, and what do they say?
GR|0|10|14|0|Look, often a narrow-mindedness lives here and there in the valley which has no sense other than to stuff his stomach with all kinds of food and drink, and then lie down somewhere on a soft bed and in his comfortable stupidity sleeps off the fodder.
GR|0|10|15|0|Such people often know little about My might, strength and power than the children in a mother's womb, and it avails them to great fame, when they have only come this far, that they are just capable of pronouncing My name.
GR|0|10|16|0|When such people are pulled along by some well-meaning friend to a more significant mountain, so is it also the first moment of their whole life in which they wake up, look around and see that God, whom they have otherwise only so sleepily pronounced, must be a little bigger and more powerful than he originally thought until this moment.
GR|0|10|17|0|The fact that this is also correct shows clearly that foremost all mountain friends are usually very gentle people; but those who used to be especially lethargic and uncommunicative will then become talkative and chat a lot about all the things that happened to them when they climbed such a mountain.
GR|0|10|18|0|See how the mountains are talking again! They are therefore the best language masters and tongue-releasers even for those people who are often burdened with pronouncing their own name. The reason here too lies in the awakening of the spirit, through which the soul and the body become more alive and active.
GR|0|10|19|0|What else do the mountains say?
GR|0|10|20|0|For example, some inquisitive people go up to the summit of many a mountain and often find so-called natural rarities, such as shells that are frequently stuck in one or another rock, or they find petrified bones, or they discover a kind of stone that is by no means unusual to this or the other mountain, or they find various rare plants and a lot more. With such discoveries the mountains then say to them: "Look, where you found the shells, there was once water; where you found the petrified bones, were once lush meadows and dense forests, on and in which the large animals, of which the huge bones bear witness, found sufficient food; where you find strange stones, some great elementary revolutions have taken place, through which these strange bodies have been hurled; where you find in particular beautiful, fragrant and peculiar plants, you may remember that for now these plants are still surviving remnants of prehistoric vegetation and are therefore more vigorous and fragrant than those who already very degenerated and uniformly adorn the plains and valleys!"
GR|0|10|21|0|See, then the mountains speak again and reveal or open before the eyes of those thirsty for knowledge the great history book of prehistoric times and tell them what it once looked like! Here the mountains are the best and most reliable teachers of great world and natural events and show them in secret how unfathomable My ways and how unsearchable My councils are.
GR|0|10|22|0|Thus such scholars, who are often somewhat pompous in themselves, are very knowingly humiliated, - and what better sermon than the one that preaches humility?!
GR|0|10|23|0|What and how else do the mountains preach?
GR|0|10|24|0|See, if anyone has ascended their bare summits, the most peculiar formations of these mountains will raise the question from him: "Have you, mountains, been standing there since the beginning of time, or have you been formed later, and how did you come to this present form?"
GR|0|10|25|0|And the person asking the question will straightway receive an answer through the many stones that have been torn away, which will read: "We have been changed immensely since we were formed; for more than half of our former height has long rested, filling the depths of the valleys and trenches, buried deep beneath our present foot, and if you could see us in the course of only a few hundred years, you would of course not recognize us anymore!
GR|0|10|26|0|But if you look at the different tendencies of our rock and find between the leaves of this rock often well recognizable impressions of plants and animals, which usually only inhabit the deeper regions of the earth and continue to live in them, you can certainly conclude from this that we ourselves once formed even land and only after the wisest decision of the Creator have been raised piece by piece over the flat land.
GR|0|10|27|0|But if you now look at our trenches, canyons, crevices, reefs and cracks, you can see with great ease how floods and large basic storms once tried and practiced their enormous forces on our hard forehead!
GR|0|10|28|0|See, the mountains talk again and give mankind the most complete information about the way in which they were created, how they were formed and why they now look like this!
GR|0|10|29|0|How and what else do the mountains talk about?
GR|0|10|30|0|See, when one or the other awakened person sets his feet on their heights and finds nothing but bare rock, sometimes snow and ice fields, the mountains say to him:
GR|0|10|31|0|Look, you proud and glory addicted person, you who only seeks to exalt yourself with pride to rule over your brothers, how lean the fruits of the high places look! Just as you find us here bare, cold, numb and lifeless, as you are in your power for lust!
GR|0|10|32|0|Our bare rock and our snow and ice bless the valleys since we are in constant contact with our extensive lowlands which are far larger than we ourselves in our heights; but what would happen to us if we did as you do, and drew up all our lowlands upon our heads? Would we not soon come to a powerful, earth-shattering fall?!
GR|0|10|33|0|Therefore, learn from us to be a true person! Be bare and cold and unfertile in your mind, and let it always humble itself, as we continuously humble ourselves, so your love for it will grow and your life will itself increase, anywhere you are called by the Creator, just like us, only to be completely alive! So, let your far-sighted mind always be shrouded in clouds and mist by your humility, so it may become a trickling, blessed liquid flowing down our little brooks into the depths of your love, to enliven the same with blessings, as our little brooks enlivens our lowlands and nourish all their fruit!
GR|0|10|34|0|See that is how the mountains talk!
GR|0|10|35|0|How and what else do the mountains talk about?
GR|0|10|36|0|Look, again another person ascends their heights!
GR|0|10|37|0|This man is a rich speculator who cares about nothing more than gold and silver. What do the mountains say to this person if he takes the time to visit them?
GR|0|10|38|0|Oh, they give this person an outstanding lesson and say to him: "Foolish man, how far and how deep have you fallen! See, what you love is nothing but our filth! What would your brother say to you if all you wanted from him was to love his rubbish and stinking muck?
GR|0|10|39|0|Would he not want to say to you, 'Dear brother, what madness have you fallen into, that nothing of your brother is more sacred and pleasing to you than his filth?!'
GR|0|10|40|0|Look then, foolish man, what your brother says to you, we say to you with far greater right! See, how many wonderful plants grow on our heights and drifts and feed the useful animals of the farmer! How many thousands and thousands of the most beautiful trees grow on us and give you wood in large quantities so you can use the same for countless useful things! Count the crystal-clear springs that we deliver on thousands of points, blessing the plains and valleys! How often do you see our summits wrapped in clouds and terrible storms rage around our foreheads, - realize, we take them upon ourselves, so they spare the valleys and plains blessed by us from great devastation! Year in and year out you see our peaks buried under eternal snow and ice; behold, this is how we attract so much frost so that the valleys and plains can enjoy the living warmth!
GR|0|10|41|0|Tell us now, you foolish man, what evil have we done to you that you misjudge all these benefits of ours but hide yourself like a roundworm of animals in our innards and there chase after that which has no blessing for you but ignores us, when, according to the instructions of your and our Creator, we always abundantly give to you with a living blessing?!
GR|0|10|42|0|Therefore, let go of your folly, and in the future, instead of digging around in our innards, dig around on our drifts and heights, and rest assured: a plant, a drop from one of our springs and a view from our heights, sent into the distant sphere of influence of your almighty Father and our Creator, will bring you an indescribably greater benefit than if you had cleared out all our bowels!"
GR|0|10|43|0|See, according to this good sermon, it has also happened on several occasions that very greedy people, when they visited the mountains only a few times, have become generous and hospitable people.
GR|0|10|44|0|So, these things are preached and taught again by the mountains. But let us hear in the continuation what they still teach and preach, and so we leave it for today!
GR|0|11|0|1|Chapter 11 - The Strengthening of The Nature And the Inner Vision into The Mountain-World.
GR|0|11|1|0|What else do the mountains teach and preach?
GR|0|11|2|0|What the mountains still teach and preach can be seen at first glance by every unbiased mountain climber and in his feelings, he can hear quite clearly the words, which may read:
GR|0|11|3|0|Look at us, you dust-laden pilgrim, how free and independent we gaze from our high summits into the far distance of God's creations! Free air blows around our foreheads, and the sun's ray gently breaks over our high backs! No boundary stone here tells the hiker: So far and no further!", but wherever he sets his foot, he steps on his own ground. For from the ground upon which he was born, he must be steered; but we are without boundary stones, and for our summits, we are not taxed. That's why you hiker, are completely at home on our heights!"
GR|0|11|4|0|That these words are absolutely right is something everyone can easily convince himself of if he ever enters such high mountain drifts. As his eyes get a wide range of vision, so his mind also acquires a wide range of emotions, and through this his thoughts are united with the feeling, and he, who perhaps has never thought in his heart before, now for the first time feels how sweet, lovely and free the thoughts of the heart taste, and how much further they extend over the horizon of the ordinary mind.
GR|0|11|5|0|If this is the case now, will it not be more comfortable in the poor (climbers) head, as there is also freer (-flowing) air blowing around his forehead from the high realm of spirits?! And will it not be more familiar and homier to be there, where the rays of the otherwise so heated mind are gently broken and, after such a breakage even sweetly sink into the heart that has become free?!
GR|0|11|6|0|Where can you find a customs agency of thoughts on these heights and where can you find an assessment room of what is a freehold possession of the immortal spirit?! Where is there a boundary stone over which the feeling soul should not step?
GR|0|11|7|0|Yes, here the unabashed hiker - if he does not enter such heights with blocked ears and blindfolded eyes - learns what it means: to be free in the height of one's thoughts and in the depth of one's feelings, and how blessed when these two can freely reach each other's hands, and how blessed the thought of God is, when the wanderer can freely confess Him from the depths of his heart and love and adore Him in the free great temple of infinity!
GR|0|11|8|0|Tell Me, what reasonably inner awakened person will not be inspired by this sacred feeling, when, on a bright morning, he wants to be on such a sacred height?!
GR|0|11|9|0|A person can also think in the valley of the sacred and great things, but it feels like reading the description of a good meal in a book on a rather hungry stomach, on which occasion the real meal would be a hundred times better for him than a hundred more excellent meal descriptions, from which, still, he still cannot bite off anything.
GR|0|11|10|0|Even at such heights an inner feeling and the inner perception is so much stronger and more powerful against what he senses in his chamber than by how much stronger and more powerful a real meal is compared to one described. Or which person has a more vivid feeling: the one who holds his living future bride in his arms, or the one who has either painted or described himself with the most vibrant colors in an artful way? Surely everyone will take the living one and will leave the paintings and descriptions untouched for others!
GR|0|11|11|0|So, it is the case here, too! At such heights, the hiker finds in the most hospitable way that what the valley with all effort and struggle cannot give him. Therefore, it is probably good and useful in every respect, to now and then make the effort to climb one or the other mountain range. The benefit is of course double and abundant: To begin with, it strengthens all-natural life spirits in this way; but this gain is the least, although a mountain ascent is better than ten pharmacies and as many of the most renowned doctors. Far greater however is the benefit for the spirit because it gets so much strength from its original home.
GR|0|11|12|0|Who of you, if he has climbed mountains, will not recall that between the high Alps he was more comfortable and secretive in his nature than if he wanted to be in a city that was so populated?
GR|0|11|13|0|Where does such a feeling come from?
GR|0|11|14|0|Ask only the mountains, and they will soon tell you through that very feeling: "See, what your inner feeling tells you - though it may still be a little dark - it is the full truth; for here you are truly at home, in the company of your many forefathers, who likewise have been here blissfully."
GR|0|11|15|0|See, the mountains teach all these things! But what else do they teach and preach? Listen to them further; they have all sorts of things to say!
GR|0|11|16|0|To give you a closer look at what is yet to come, I will give you a brief history from such a mountain event:
GR|0|11|17|0|Once upon a time there was a pious man; he had advanced greatly in years. This man even had to pass many tests, and among these tests was also one of the strongest, that he lost all his children together with his precious wife, except for his youngest daughter, who was almost twenty years old.
GR|0|11|18|0|Now he was alone with this one daughter, living in a small house at the foot of a significant high Alp, where there were many plots of land that fed barely him and his daughter together with an old maid and an old servant.
GR|0|11|19|0|This man prayed often and much to Me in the company of his dear daughter, weeping a lot for his own and often longing to be able to follow them soon.
GR|0|11|20|0|When he had once prayed and sighed with his daughter on a Saturday almost beyond midnight and he and his daughter fell asleep while praying and sighing, the daughter dreamed as if she stood with her old father on the highest peak of the Alps. And as she gazed joyfully around into the far distance, she soon noticed that a great number of lovely white clouds were moving towards her, and when these clouds had completely floated towards her, she soon realized that these little clouds were fully human beings. These beings were initially veiled; but soon they lifted their veils, and they, the daughter and the old father, immediately recognized with an overjoyed heart that these beings were their former dear ones, of which the mother soon stepped to her beloved husband, loved and caressed him. The husband, as the daughter's father, cried with great joy over this blessed reunion. Then the mother went to the daughter, kissed her and said to her:
GR|0|11|21|0|Dear daughter, just as you are now here with your father, so both of you should be here tomorrow afternoon, you will see and feel even more than you do now; but on account of this, you should not miss anything which otherwise dictates your (daily) order of things at home!
GR|0|11|22|0|Following these words, the daughter woke up at once and stirred up her still sleeping father, by her awakening, and since he noticed the dawn of the day, he also stayed awake according to old habits, got up, dressed, and then woke up the servants of the house. After this work, he returned to his little room, where he found his daughter dressed and carrying out her morning prayer.
GR|0|11|23|0|He blessed his little daughter and kissed her, then kneeled and carried out his morning prayer with her. When they had both finished, they stood up, the little daughter embraced her old father and kissed him warmly and affectionately, so that the father saw she was unusually happy and lively. He also asked her at once: "My dear little daughter, how is it that you are so lively and happy today?"
GR|0|11|24|0|The daughter said to him, "But dear father, did you not have any dreams today?"
GR|0|11|25|0|But the father replied: "It seems to me as if I had dreamed of something; only what, - that would be impossible for me to draw out!"
GR|0|11|26|0|The little daughter, now told the father his dream, which he listened to with great and clear emotion of his nature, and then said after the finished narration: "Listen, my dear little daughter, what you dreamed, that is what we want to do in reality today!
GR|0|11|27|0|Therefore, let us at once go early in the morning to church not far away, where we will attend the worship service with a prayerful heart, then take our meal at home, and then, accompanied by our old servant, go up to the heights. If we leave one hour before midday, we will be at the full height of our beautiful alp by the afternoon around the third hour, and on this occasion, we will be able to see in the name of the Lord what our domestic animals and our two shepherds are doing up there and whether everything is healthy and in good condition."
GR|0|11|28|0|As I said, so it's done! At 3 o'clock in the afternoon our little family was already standing at full alpine height; but just as the little daughter had seen it in her dream, so she now saw in reality the same little clouds moving toward the height.
GR|0|11|29|0|When these little clouds came closer and closer, the father also noticed them, and with him also the old servant; and when the little clouds finally completely hovered around the height, they soon formed themselves to the beings already revealed in the dream.
GR|0|11|30|0|When the old father recognized his own in these beings and saw how they embraced him so lovingly that he could not doubt in the slightest that these were truly his blessed dear ones, he cried out loud with joy and thanked Me with the most fervent heart that I had given him such a great bliss in this life on earth.
GR|0|11|31|0|But after his thanksgiving prayer, the inner vision was fully opened to his spirit. Soon he saw the whole height transfigured and transformed into a heavenly region and saw the glorious dwellings of his own. And out of one dwelling, he saw a man coming, having a large following; and this man went straight to our old man and said to him:
GR|0|11|32|0|Look, my dear son, where the earth is full of color and life, it looks empty and dead in spirit; but where it looks as if death has kept its harvest for all time on earth, there it is all the more vibrant and alive in spirit!
GR|0|11|33|0|See, even though no grain grows in the high Alps, and there are no vineyards, no fruit trees, nor gold mines to be found, but what is to be found in the spirit, you now see revealed in the spirit by the grace of the Lord before your eyes!
GR|0|11|34|0|You will be walking on earth in your body for a little while longer; during this time grow in the love for the Lord! And see there besides my dwelling a second glorious palace; this one is already destined for you and for your family, when you leave the temporal and enter into the free, eternal life!
GR|0|11|35|0|In these words our old man recognized that this speaker was his earthly Father after which recognition the blessed face soon disappeared. Our wanderers kept holding on the living, happy and strengthening feeling, praised and thanked Me for such revealed grace and then returned with a cheerful and strengthened courage back to their earthly homes.
GR|0|11|36|0|The up to now sad old man spent the rest of the time still in a quite cheerful courage and full of love and gratitude to Me on earth; and although now and then needless melancholy took possession of him, he made, when only his physical powers allowed, a visit to our aforementioned alpine height, from which he always returned with renewed strength.
GR|0|11|37|0|Look, such stories are also told by the mountains, - even if not for everyone with audible words, but even more with a very perceptible whispering into the feeling of the soul and through it also to the love of the spirit.
GR|0|11|38|0|If, according to this knowledge, you go to some mountain of significant height and thereat befall to such feelings there, you can safely conclude and say: "Yes, these are truly homey feelings! How sweet and pleasant they are, and how marvelous it must be for those who have been in this quiet homeland forever!"
GR|0|11|39|0|You can believe that such feelings are not only effects of the heights standing there for themselves, but they originate from the blessed spirits surrounding you, who have now gone before Me to prepare a permanent place for you. But you don't have to be one-sided and think: "It is this or that mountain where such homes are erected in the spirit, but what has been said here is mostly true of every mountain on which the boundary stones of the temporal right of ownership stand far apart.
GR|0|11|40|0|You may be able to experience similar feelings on insignificantly high hills, but they only come to life where the woodcutter's axe no longer has nothing more to do.
GR|0|11|41|0|So this is what the mountains tell, teach and preach. But what they also tell, teach and preach, we want to demonstrate with much clarity in the second last message; therefore, we leave it for today!
GR|0|12|0|1|Chapter 12 - The Mountains as Places of Divine Revelation.
GR|0|12|1|0|What else do the mountains preach and teach?
GR|0|12|2|0|This too we want to hear again in a simple and short story. And so listen:
GR|0|12|3|0|A rather pious man dealt for a long time with the thought of whether it would not be possible to take part for one moment only in the world of great grace to see Me - only for one moment. But he also thought about what he wanted to do to meet this grace.
GR|0|12|4|0|With this thought, he rambled around for a long time like a hunter through a dense forest unable to know how to enter it, nor in which part the game is. He searched for the trail, but it was difficult to find where everything was densely covered with all sorts of bushes.
GR|0|12|5|0|Our old pious man was certain of himself, that humanity is unworthy of such grace in this physical life, and therefore would find it difficult to achieve what he yearned for.
GR|0|12|6|0|But on the other hand, his desire was too powerful to be heard.
GR|0|12|7|0|Therefore, after a long mull over, he decided to choose a place on a neighboring rather high mountain and to walk and gather there often in constant prayer, as frequently as his time and circumstances would allow.
GR|0|12|8|0|So that he could remember the place well, he made a cross and fastened the same at this place. Now when this work was done, he solemnly promised Me that he would not stop sighing and praying at this place until I would listen to him. Yes, he even said he would either die here or face Me and would not depart from this place until I would show Myself to him.
GR|0|12|9|0|As decided and prepared, so it is done!
GR|0|12|10|0|For three years, our (old pious) man, as often as circumstances would allow, would come to this place and pray fervently to Me for many hours to answer his request. As often as he was there in this matter, he was always surrounded by thousands of invisible devout spirits. According to My will, they strengthened him so much that after one and a half years he could already use the inner vision of the spirit, and so, it was easy for him to communicate with many spirits who were related to him about that which was so particularly close to his heart.
GR|0|12|11|0|Although the good spirits taught him unanimously that his intention was something foolish in the true, God-pleasing sense, and added to this that it is already a great grace for him, that I had opened his eyes to the spirit so that he can always see them, his spiritual brothers, and talk to them about many things that are there and will be and will come over the earth. Only such a doctrine by the good spirits was of little use to him in this respect; for he always answered them, saying, "My dear brothers and purer beloved friends of mine and of your Lord! I can tell you nothing else, but what I have told you already, such is and will be as you know:
GR|0|12|12|0|If I only get to see Him and have Him, then the whole world with the whole heaven is for me up for sale for a bad penny! And so, may you speak what you will and however you will, yet you will not deter me from my plan ever; for I will, and I must see Him, Him whom I alone love above all! He alone is everything to me; all else is nothing to me!"
GR|0|12|13|0|But as often as these good spirits heard such language from our (old pious) man, they beat their breasts and praised him for his great love for Me. And so, their work was in vain. But when they noticed such things, they stayed far away from him for a while during his visits to this place, so that he saw no one else and nothing else but what his carnal eyes saw.
GR|0|12|14|0|He became convinced that such a wish might be sinful after all, since the spirits left him, and so one day he thought again and again what he should do. Should he either follow the instruction of the spirits, or should he stay true to what his feelings so powerfully prompted him to do.
GR|0|12|15|0|But finally the feeling won over all spirits because he said to himself: "Be that as it may! My own body shows me that I am a sinner before God; for if I were not a sinner, I certainly would not have this sinful testimony of death around me. But I am a sinner as long as I carry this body around. But what can the sinner do when the spirit in his body is inflamed by the burning desire to see Him Who created him for everlasting life?! And so, I will remain true to my first purpose, and may there come what will: but, my love for God should not be weakened; I rather want to love myself to death than by only a hair's breadth give way to this love!"
GR|0|12|16|0|As a result of this decision, our old (pious) man returned to the same place and prayed much more fervently than before.
GR|0|12|17|0|When almost three years had passed while praying on this mountain, another good-looking but otherwise poor man came to our (old pious) man and engaged in a conversation with him.
GR|0|12|18|0|He asked him, "Dear man, what are you doing here at this height?" And the praying man replied to him: "My good friend, as you can see, I am praying!" Again, the stranger said to him: "Don't you know that only in the places of prayer does one pray to the Lord; but you seem to avoid the same and thus do all your devotion on this mountain?" Our praying man replied, "Dear friend, that is true; but nevertheless, I also go to a prayer house if the weather is unfavorable for this place! But I must openly confess to you that I have never been able to pray in a house of prayer with true devotion, but certainly on this height, which seems especially holy to me! I have to openly confess: When I look around me and look at the lovely grass, the beautiful forests with which the foot of this mountain is so abundantly adorned, and the wide open sky above me, my inner feeling tells me: 'See, these decorations of the great temple of God are certainly closer to His almighty hand than those carvings with which a brick prayer house is adorned!' Following such thoughts, I am now completely in my element again and go to this height of mine and pray there from the very bottom of my heart."
GR|0|12|19|0|In response to this statement, the stranger said: "My dear friend, I fully agree with you on this point; but I only want to know from you for what inward reason you have chosen this place for your devotion!"
GR|0|12|20|0|On this question, our praying man was a little stumped, but soon thought about it and replied to the stranger: "See, my dear friend, some people ask for health, some ask for fortune, some for this and some for that, - I do not ask for any of this; for I only care about one thing, and this is the Lord, my God! And I would like to see Him only once in my earthly life; I know very well that this life is not suitable for a more frequent viewing". If I have achieved this, I have achieved more than all the earth and heaven can offer me! That is why I want to die here rather than deviate from this resolution by a hairbreadth; and if I have achieved that, then I want to thank God for it on this spot and praise Him all my life!"
GR|0|12|21|0|After these words the stranger asked him again: "How do you imagine God? For it may well be that He came to you, showed Himself to you and spoke to you in one form or another; but if you did not know Him, then all your prayers would have been in vain, even if your Lord God would have heard it."
GR|0|12|22|0|At this question, our praying man was astonished, and he finally said to the stranger: "My dear friend, you really did say something very important to me; considering that my thoughts have never been extended beyond this point, and I must now confess to you that I cannot really imagine that concept at all! My perception of the nature of God is so muddled that until this hour I do not know whether there is a God who looks something like a great human being, or if this God consists of three people, but who nevertheless could almost look as if they had only one body in common. Or is the nature of God an infinite light in which these three divine persons float and work? In short, dear friend, I cannot really give you a valid answer to this! See, this uncertainty was also the reason why I chose this place at this height; for I must openly confess to you that I would rather not be, than to be, that I should not arrive at the assurance of how The One is shaped whom I love above all!"
GR|0|12|23|0|Here the stranger replied to our praying man again and asked him: "Have you never read what Christ once said about Himself when the apostles approached Him to show them the Father? See, does it not say, 'I and the Father are one! He who sees Me also sees the Father; for the Father is in Me and I in the Father?!'"
GR|0|12|24|0|With these words our praying man hesitated enormously, and he immediately remembered the two disciples who were walking to Emmaus and asked the stranger: "Dear friend! Tell me if you are not an eremite or some other pious man who has been taught well in the Holy Scriptures; for no ordinary man can emerge with such words.""
GR|0|12|25|0|The strange man did not answer the question but took him by the hand and lifted him from the ground and led him to the full height of the mountain. Only here did he open his mouth again and said to our praying man: "Brother, look what you have been pleading for three years, that is now before you; behold, I alone am the God of heaven and earth, and there is none other than Me!
GR|0|12|26|0|But remain faithful to Me in your heart, even if you will not see Me in this life! But as you now hear My sweet Father's voice, so shall you always hear it, both at this height and everywhere, where you will be in My Name!
GR|0|12|27|0|But you have found life, and this life will never be taken away from you. Truly, I tell you, your soul will never taste death forever! Amen."
GR|0|12|28|0|After these words the high stranger immediately disappeared, and our praying man wept, praised and glorified the Lord all night long and visited this height even more diligently than before.
GR|0|12|29|0|See, even the mountains tell you such true facts! Therefore, you too should eagerly go up to the mountains, or pray at least in the spirit on the mountains - which is of a pure nature - to Me, so you too should encounter what our pious praying man has encountered.
GR|0|12|30|0|But what the mountains still teach, preach and tell, we will hear in the last message, and so we leave it for today!
GR|0|13|0|1|Chapter 13 - The Mountains as A Mirror of Our Inner Self.
GR|0|13|1|0|What else do the mountains teach and preach?
GR|0|13|2|0|The mountains still carry such words to the people who pay attention to them, from which every person who is only somewhat spiritually awake can easily draw from, as to how it stands with his own disposition.
GR|0|13|3|0|Thus, the mountains are a true spiritual mirror for those who want to examine themselves in it.
GR|0|13|4|0|But how can that be?
GR|0|13|5|0|You have experienced on many occasions that for the more spiritually awakened person every appearance in nature has some meaning, and you have especially heard it on those occasions when some of the mountains have also been revealed to you.
GR|0|13|6|0|According to this, the spiritually awakened person can only take a glimpse at a neighboring mountain and notice how he is illuminated, whether he is totally pure or more surrounded by a bluish haze, and which parts of the mountain are more or less misty, or whether he sees fog around the mountain somewhere, either in the deep, in the middle or on his summit, or whether clouds are located above his summit, and of which kind and type these clouds are.
GR|0|13|7|0|Furthermore, such an observer should not miss the feelings which have taken hold of him at the sight of a mountain standing before him, whether they have put him in a pleasant or more melancholy mood, or whether he has felt a great desire to climb this mountain as soon as possible, or whether he was aware of his opposing feelings, which is, so to speak, identical with a so-called or rather perceived feeling of impossibility. So too - which, of course, is simply a trait of a more awakened feeling - whether he felt a cheerful morning feeling when looking at a mountain, or a cheerful but more wearying midday feeling, or a drowsy evening feeling, or felt a dreary, dull midnight feeling in him, and how long the same feeling of being controlled by the whole disposition (or nature) remained.
GR|0|13|8|0|See, all these points mentioned here are to be well considered; for all these appearances and sensations always correspond to the inner state of a person. It should be noted, however, that the sensations must coincide with the appearance - for the appearances themselves do not yet give a complete testimony; but when the feeling harmonizes with the appearance, then the mountain announces to a person exactly how it stands with him.
GR|0|13|9|0|For example: If someone went out in the morning and saw a very pure mountain, but this mountain does not exalt its feeling, but fulfills it only with a secret anxiety - in this case, the appearance with the feeling would not be harmonious; the mountain would nevertheless remain a true mirror to the beholder. But how?
GR|0|13|10|0|See, as soon as the spiritual purity of the mountain fends off the disposition (or nature) of the beholder, the mountain tells the beholder: "With what kind of unclean disposition are you looking at me! So, cleanse yourself that you may be exalted above your worldly senses, as I rise above the mud of the depths, in which nothing but wretched worms, frogs, toads and snakes dwell!"
GR|0|13|11|0|In this case, the observer sees his image in the mountain's mirror as he should be - but is not.
GR|0|13|12|0|Another conflicting case would be that a person would also go out, either in the morning or at a different time of day, but would look at a totally gloomy mountain, yet have a completely bright and cheerful morning feeling. What would the viewer have to learn from the gloomy mountain on this occasion?
GR|0|13|13|0|On this occasion we want to let the mountain itself say a few words, which should be: "Look at me, you joyful wanderer, in the cheery morning of your feeling! You were once the way you look at me now, and you were dark and sad. A suffocating night threatened to swallow you up, and as (is) now around my whole being, so humid and heavy clouds surrounded you too. You didn't know what they would hatch over you. Huge storms soon came upon you and some lightning struck you from your own cloud mass. But you did not despair, you had me as a model in your soul and you stood there like me: a high rock, fearless and unflinching and defiantly offering such temptation. See, the storms that threatened to destroy you soon turned into saving angels and freed you from the great burden of your night. So, little friend in the valley below - who now looks at me cheerfully, as I am buried in the nightly clouds and storms blow around my forehead, as if they want to destroy me, notice this image before you; for only then will you remain in the constant morning of your feeling, if you often enough put the picture before your eyes, as it once looked around you, when you resembled me in this state of mine.
GR|0|13|14|0|Notice, this storm will not destroy me, and you will soon see me once more like you; good for you, if you will still be able to look at me in my purity with the same feeling with which you look at me now, because I will show you how you once were!"
GR|0|13|15|0|See what a good and useful lesson such a cloudy mountain gives to a pure mind by guiding it to true humility and then the viewer can say to himself: "O mountain, how often have you been cloudy and how often pure again; let me therefore always be reminded that a purified disposition, as long as it remains free, can also be clouded over again immediately! But such should be avoided as much as possible, your clouded condition should always remind me of it and at the same time call out to me with thundering words: "See how sad it is to sink back into the previous night, and how difficult it is to carry clouds filled with countless flashes of lightning, which do not ask: "Where shall we strike?, but which do they strike, where do they hit and shatter and destroy, whatever they hit!"
GR|0|13|16|0|Look, these are the two culmination points of the inharmonious relationships between the appearances and the sensations!
GR|0|13|17|0|Accordingly, between these two extremes, there may still occur a number of larger or smaller genres of disharmonious appearances which, however, according to these two extremes, can all be easily recognized because they no longer extend over the whole but only over individual parts.
GR|0|13|18|0|The hardest thing is to judge the total appearance; but this has already been explained. So, every single one of them is easily recognized, just as if someone knows a general calculation formula and then, according to this formula, can without difficulty decipher every specific case.
GR|0|13|19|0|But as far as the harmonious appearances are concerned, they require no further explanation. For where a cheerful disposition beholds a cheerful mountain, it becomes all the more cheerier and longs to go up to the pure height; but when a gloomy disposition beholds a ghastly gloomy mountain, it becomes all the darker and already calls out secretly in his spirit: "Mountain, fall upon me and completely cover my terrible night!" Such a person certainly does not long for the height of this mountain.
GR|0|13|20|0|But if someone goes out with a cheerful disposition and a gloomy mountain upsets him, such an upset is to be regarded as nothing other than an awakening of the actual condition in which the disposition is still hidden - or the mountain shows the person what is still in him.
GR|0|13|21|0|These are the universal moments of harmonious relations, according to which every insignificant peculiar case can also be recognized and determined.
GR|0|13|22|0|That naturally the higher mountains and especially the glaciers, as is our Grossglockner, can be observed with a much greater degree of certainty than other, less high mountains, is already self-evident, if someone only takes a little consideration that the higher he ascends his head above the usual earthly depth of greed, the more he ascends a mountain.
GR|0|13|23|0|That the mountains only become more significant on their purer drifts can easily be assumed from the whole, because, the purer the mountains become, the more spiritual it becomes on them - for which reason they already make a greater impression on every person than smaller elevations.
GR|0|13|24|0|But if you want to see more clearly in which region the mountains, and sometimes also which mountains are most effective in that region, you may only pay attention to the rather successful drawings of the servant. From these you will soon see at the bottom of the drawing those points where the mountains begin to be effective, and also which mountains are most effective.
GR|0|13|25|0|If you want to recognize this, then ask only after careful observation of each piece how it has stimulated the feeling, and you will soon recognize where the greater effect manifests itself. Because the picture is also an equivalent to the object, of which it is an image, and can also be enlivened in the spirit to an almost complete reality; but an image must be viewed naturally with greater attention so it can be realized in the sentiment. If someone is aware of this, then he may learn useful lessons from such a reflection.
GR|0|13|26|0|The fact that such a mountain in its peculiar nature is again naturally much more effective, and that immediately, at first sight, this (mountain) requires no further discussion, but each (persons) individual experience teaches him the same; thus we have represented not only the Grossglockner in all his parts and effects, but what is given is therefore to be understood in order of all the mountains, just as it is to be understood for everyone.
GR|0|13|27|0|Preferably, however, it should be understood to mean the corresponding mountains in the human heart, which should be held against these real ones, so that in the heart such a useful remote effect would arise, as it arises there, and continuously exist on this mountain, (which is) now announced to you.
GR|0|13|28|0|So pay attention and test yourselves accordingly and do them subsequently so that the true inner blessing of the mountains will likewise be poured out upon you like the mountains pour out their blessings over all the land known to you, - and this is real, right and true! But just as I was especially fond of the mountains and satisfied so many hungry people with a few loaves of bread and showed Myself transfigured on a mountain, and went up from a mountain to My kingdom, - so I also tell you this from the mountains and thereby open a great gate to the Kingdom of eternal life for you!
GR|0|13|29|0|Consider that I, the author and creator of the mountains, did not enjoy staying on the mountains in vain, and not without great living meaning prayed for the last time on a mountain; therefore, follow Me in everything, so you will hardly ever miss the goal which I Myself am!
GR|0|13|30|0|I, who once distributed heaven from the mountain, say this. This is also a part of heaven; take it as a great blessing from Me, and become alive in spirit forever! Amen!
NS|0|1|1|1|﻿The Sun as the ideal concept of the planetary worlds; Generalities about soil and plant growth
NS|0|1|1|1|The Lord Jesus' Revelations, commencing 8 August 1842.
NS|0|1|1|0|It will not be necessary, as with the presentation of another cosmic body, to determine the position of this shining star (the sun), since everyday delineates this sharply. Wherefore we shall pause to answer a question: What is the sun? An answer to this shall easily sort out everything else, making it capable of wonderful exposition. So lets ask again: What actually is the sun?
NS|0|1|2|0|In relation to its orbiting planets, the sun indeed is a fixed star; in itself however it is merely a perfect planet, in that it too (like the orbit of the Earth and its moon around the sun), together with its planets moves around the formerly mentioned central sun, a journey taking somewhat longer than the earth's orbit around the sun; for it requires nearly twenty-eight thousand years (note: twenty-eight thousand years / Revelations given 19th Century) to complete its journey.
NS|0|1|3|0|Wherefore we know that the sun is not just sun, but rather a perfect planet, which in relation to its size as a cosmic body, also is bathed in more light than each of its much smaller planets.
NS|0|1|4|0|If however the sun in itself is a perfect planet, then it certainly has to comprise in perfect measure all the essential planetary components occurring in smaller proportional potencies in its orbiting planets. Therefore there has to be present within the sun in great perfection that which, in much smaller form and therefore in much greater imperfections, is found upon the planet Mercury, Venus, Earth and its moon; in Mars, in the four special, individual planets Pallas, Ceres, Juno and Vesta; in Jupiter and its four moons, Saturn and its rings and seven moons; Uranus and its five moons, and another still more distant planet with its three moons, and finally in all the twelve billion (twelve thousand million) comets orbiting around the sun at immense distances.
NS|0|1|5|0|In brief: the perfect planet sun is in the natural sense the complete epitome of all its planetary-world children; or, in this perfect planet is manifested vitally, more perfect in a natural sense, everything that occurs in whatever planet, moon or comet. For better comprehension therefore, we shall cite a few examples:
NS|0|1|6|0|The soil of your planet is dead, hard, stony and not capable of bringing forth anything without the light of the sun. The sun's soil on the other hand is soft and gentle, and not stony or sandy, as the softness of human flesh, or for still greater comprehension, it is as elastic as human flesh, or for still greater comprehension, it is elastic nearly throughout; so that none who happen to fall on the ground would suffer painful injury, the impact being as upon an air-cushion. It is not however of a tough elastic composure like your so-called rubber, but completely loose and not only elastic as a whole but in all its particles, which in themselves are globules filled with true life-ether.
NS|0|1|7|0|Such is indeed also the case with the soil of your planet, but the globules are brittle and so do not yield to a blow or fall, but rather compress further. And, if lying undisturbed alongside one another for many consecutive years, they grip together so stubbornly as to turn to stone, then offering still more stubborn resistance in the natural state than they did in their separate units, for which reason a planet's vegetation must needs be more meager than upon the perfect sun-planet.
NS|0|1|8|0|Because on a planetary body such as your Earth, a rather rough seed, with its germ first has to decay, and then through this very process cause the surrounding soil to simultaneously decay or soften so that the germ then liberated can absorb its appropriate ether sustenance from the softened earth globules. Whereupon it has to immediately drive a large number of rootlets between the earth particles, softening them therewith and then crushing them through its growing bulk to gain additional plant-growth substance.
NS|0|1|9|0|Is this necessary upon the perfect sun planet as well? Behold, here the difference is immense.
NS|0|1|10|0|Upon the sun, no tree of any variety, nor bush or plant has any root or seed, growing and arising like your original stone-moss, mildew or mushroom; except that these growths are not as transitory and of such short duration as the aforementioned terrestrial ones; hence, where such forces cause something to grow, they continue to grow on perpetually. And even where the physical sun-dwellers, as it were, hew it down, this growth is not killed therewith but the chopped tree or picked plant soon renews itself. Since the roots of such growths are not crudely material but more like fiery ether-veins, this vegetative force, after said removal, gathers itself up and grows forth with new splendour and glory.
NS|0|1|11|0|Some may say: well, if these growths cannot be terminated, will they not take over all areas upon this planet so that no other freely moving being can persist beside them?
NS|0|1|12|0|But this is by no means the case, because the physical people of this perfect planet have a much greater willpower than the vegetative force of the solar soil. Wherefore no tree, bush, plant or blade of grass grows upon the sun without the participation of the human will. Human will therefore, is the only endlessly manifold, diverse seed for all vegetation upon this perfect planet. Hence a tree or plant of any shape only grows upon the sun's ground where sun-man wants it. Wherefore there is no permanent and uniform species in the plant-kingdom upon this perfect planet, it is always responding to the prevailing spontaneous will of a person. Once a human has called forth a tree or plant from the ground however, only that person can also exterminate it, or if someone else received empowerment from the producer.
NS|0|1|13|0|Wherefore, there is a truly limitless diversity in the plant kingdom upon the solar earth; for no two similar plants can be found between two adjacent neighbours, because each entices up different plants from the ground they occupy. And were one of you to journey through the extensive solar areas for many thousands of years, he would indeed constantly come upon new and wondrous species and forms; but he shall not find two plants that completely resemble each other. Behold, from this example alone you can already appreciate why the sun is a perfect planet. The same thing occurs on each heavenly or smaller planet too, but imperfectly.
NS|0|1|14|0|Likewise upon your Earth, existing plants can be altered, grafted or improved but in a much more cumbersome and restricted way. Only in the spiritual domain is there evidence of similar perfection in humans on other planets too, as for instance the fruits of poetic imagination, whether in the conceptual language, as expressed in words or the language of creative arts, or through corresponding pictures with the aid of paints and other suitable materials; but most of all through the language of tones with which the composer can unfold supreme diversity, if his spirit is attuned in that field. But even this apparent perfection upon the planets is only a dim image of what is found in every thinkable subject upon the perfect sun planet.
NS|0|1|15|0|That the sun is a perfect planet and hence must be made up of everything planetary can be seen from the fact that everything upon the planets is formed through the sun's radiating light. The difference between the perfect and imperfect planet can be seen only from the fact that all forms upon the latter arising from the light of the sun are necessarily determinate and not easily changeable and are even capable of counting; whereas upon the perfect solar planet, all forms are free and have no restriction other than the will of man, being therefore countless and infinitely different.
NS|0|1|16|0|It can happen sometimes that even upon the imperfect planets through the effect of sunlight some more ancient species die out, whilst completely different ones come into being. But such cases on the planets are rare and the change and transition period requires a far lengthier period than upon the perfect sun-planet.
NS|0|1|17|0|In this way upon your terrestrial body, several thousand tree, bush, plant and grass species have indeed perished, impressions of them having been found between layers of rock. Several primordial species of giant trees also have perished their wood now being found as hard coal. Likewise a large number of giant animals have completely vanished from existence as for instance the mammoth and a great many of yonder large winged amphibians still known as lizards.
NS|0|1|18|0|Thus, even the gigantic bodies of some men have perished, who in primordial times were known by the term giants, together with several species of giant birds and also many fish not found among all the contemporary ones, except in some rare cases embedded within stones sometimes in well-preserved form.
NS|0|1|19|0|But, as said, all these changes upon an imperfect planet firstly proceed very slowly and not as markedly differentiated from their succeeding forms as the constant changes upon the perfect sun planet.
NS|0|1|20|0|It is for this reason that the sun can be called a perfect planet, because whatever is present upon the planets also is present upon its ground in a most perfect equivalence and in the greatest and most diverse life-like abundance. From this it must be clear to all that the sun must truly be a perfect planet, since it is the complete embodiment of everything comprising a planet from its mid-point through to all its parts and of everything manifesting on its surface. For were it not so, how could its rays call forth its equivalence upon the cosmic bodies?
NS|0|2|1|1|Solar man in general
NS|0|2|1|0|Therewith we know the sun to be a perfect planet; whence we do not intend to restrict ourselves any further with comparisons, but as you are wont to say, move luggage and all to inspect it from pole to pole, however not by the method of an imperfect planet but the reverse.
NS|0|2|2|0|You will ask why! The answer shall not be difficult for me. You would be capable of finding it yourselves had your spirit not been sluggish. The answer is the following: Upon the imperfect planets man develops everything through procreation, man forming the last most perfect link in things and beings. Upon the most perfect solar planet however, man, as their foundation, is the progression of beings because they all go forth from him. By the order of his will through the sun's rays, the lowermost and last potencies are transmitted to the other planets, where they take their inception in the atomistic animals and beings as well as with the most ethereal mildew plants (still unknown to this scientists to this day) to then propagate up to man.
NS|0|2|3|0|If therefore you look at things in this light, then in one sense you are children of solar man. On the other hand of course, concerning the only true living spirit within you, you children of solar man are alternatively in effect their parents; because your immortal spirit is closer to Me than the spirit of solar man, because it is a returning one, whereas that of solar man is like one still going out.
NS|0|2|4|0|You must then ask yourselves: does therefore solar man's spirit also have to transfer to and become a planet-man's spirit? Behold, this is indeed a deep secret, of which no man has had intimation yet. But I shall nevertheless guide you there.
NS|0|2|5|0|Behold, you are aware of how the planets took their inception from the sun in line with the judged order, hence how the latter itself took its own from the central foundation, the primordial suns. You also know from many previous revelations however what the substance of planetary matter itself is, namely nothing other than the visible expression of captive primordial forces or spirits. Where have these come from?
NS|0|2|6|0|If however the entire planet as it lives has gone forth from the sun, then its content is surely to have no other origin since it and the planet, atom for atom, are one and the same. That leaves you only to recollect how a planet has taken its inception in the solar body and still does so from time to time; and it shall be fully clear to you as to what fate awaits certain solar men's spirits.
NS|0|2|7|0|To enable you to see it still more plainly, the physical structure of the sun has to be exposed to you.
NS|0|2|8|0|The sun as a planetary body is so structured as to actually comprise seven concentric suns of which each contains a successive smaller one as one hollow sphere within another; only the innermost one - the heart of the solar planet is, although organic, completely solid from its surface to its mid-point.
NS|0|2|9|0|All these seven concentric suns are populated. For this reason also there is a space to each consecutive sun ranging from one, two and three thousand (German) miles, making each deeper sun inhabitable.
NS|0|2|10|0|The imperfect planets indeed also have a similar structure, but of course much more imperfect by number as well as composition.
NS|0|2|11|0|Since the perfect solar planet through its extraordinary roominess is capable of holding exceptionally large numbers of human beings, it will not surprise you if I say unto you that the population of the sun in aggregate forms a thousand-fold volume to that of all the planets, moons and comets orbiting the sun taken together, even if the individual solar man's volume were no bigger than that of terrestrial man.
NS|0|2|12|0|This will shortly take us where we want to be; but first we have to actually know what the material substance of the solar body is composed of and hence its humans in aggregate
NS|0|2|13|0|The solar body's material in its external aspect is a somewhat firmly held soul substance within which countless spirits are held in a rather loose captivity. But there has also upon the solar body been created, out of My love and grace, a second firmer substantial body well suited for the taking up of the spirits, kept fixed within solar matter. When this body, or rather true solar man is generated through the willpower of a predecessor, then a spirit is at once taken up by this begotten man for a further liberty test. Once the conception has taken place, which always takes place immediately after procreation, then solar man is also there forthwith fully alive. Whereupon he is at once acquainted with My will-system and his own will-perfection pointed out to him on account of which he is in possession of a truly creative capacity requiring no more than to will something firmly, whereupon the solar soil at once yields it to him.
NS|0|2|14|0|With this perfection of will however, solar man is also acquainted with My will, together with the sanctioned commandment not to in any way use his creative perfection contrary to My will. That with such free dispensation of creative capacity, many misuses against My will take place, you can accept with certainty, because the freer and less bound the will, the easier and more likely it is to overstep the lawful mandate of My will.
NS|0|3|1|1|The paths of solar man's development, either against or in accordance with God's will
NS|0|3|1|0|What happens to those however, who do not heed the order of My will? These abandon their bodies moving to another solar globe, which is the first interior sun where they are once again taken up into suitably prepared bodies but still fully conscious of their former being, in order to realise for a certainty that it is a consequence of having acted contrary to the living order of My will. They, by the way, have their complete, mighty freedom of will here also and can act as before. Should they again step outside My order here they are moved to a more interior globe still and eventually through continuing to trespass against My order are moved to the innermost sun itself, which also is the most material and firm one.
NS|0|3|2|0|Those submitting to the order then ascent to higher perfection. Alternatively, they are placed into more rigid captivity and, as part of the sun's bulk, expelled into the wide planetary and cometary spaces.
NS|0|3|3|0|Here you need only to hark back to the volume "The Fly" where you shall see what takes place over time, with these expelled spiritual potencies. Sometimes, it can indeed be the case that these as yet un-solidified spiritual entities, on their initial planetary launching, turn to the divine order again on account of residual consciousness and are received back by the sun for their ongoing development. Conversely however, they are commanded to an extended period of irregular cometary migration, whereupon they are taken into even stricter custody, to be eventually forced into the judged order of a planet or even a moon.
NS|0|3|4|0|The above mentioned explanation will suffice, for from it transpires what type of spiritual children you yourselves are and that you are in fact, as it were, children of solar men.
NS|0|3|5|0|But how, on the other hand, you can also be their parents, shall not be hard to guess. I say unto you that you can be so in a twofold way; in one sense when your children sometimes die prematurely, this is a case where such spirits, if obedient and of a better character return sooner, as you have heard earlier, that some groups of spirits expelled from the sun, if they become submissive in the form of a developing comet, are received back by the sun, without going through a difficult, complete planetary standard test.
NS|0|3|6|0|In this case you are firstly already parents of these children returning to the sun prematurely. In another, much more perfect sense however, you can be parents of the entire solar population in aggregate, namely if, with Paul, you can say: "not I but Christ (now) dwelleth in me!"
NS|0|3|7|0|Behold, now this apparent contradiction shall become clear to you and from that you shall be able to discern even more clearly what is meant by: "Our Father Who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name ... Thy will be done!" Because wherever the Father's will is heeded or even where just the inclination towards such will predominates, no full planetary material maturity is needed in order to return to the kingdom of true life: or, to be able to say in spirit: "Thy kingdom come".
NS|0|3|8|0|If you ponder the aforesaid a little, you shall not think it inexpedient that many flowers and unripe fruits drop off the trees. If you want to know why and whereto, just look into the sun. It shall at once tell you that a planet does not always have to ripen physically in order to spiritually return to whence it came. We shall examine other types of relationships upon our perfect planet - sun, next time.
NS|0|3|9|0|The question can be put here: what happens to those solar spirits who always remained within and acted in accordance with My will? And are there many such perfect spirits in the sun who do not have to undergo further downgrading in order to then painstakingly ascend to perfection again?
NS|0|3|10|0|The numerous spirits, who are already perfected in the sun, do not tarry in the sun after their perfection but ascend to a higher central sun from which they had once gone forth together with their sun. There they gain firmness in their humility and ascend to a still deeper arch-primordial central sun, which exceeds the former one unspeakably in size, light and magnificence.
NS|0|3|11|0|When these spirits, ever so translucent, arrive at this second central sun, they feel themselves to be no more than totally dark and lightless. Hence they are once again initiated stage by stage, making them capable of ascending to a still deeper and all but endlessly large central sun. This sun also is the final material pre-school for heaven as such, which is the primordial fatherland of all perfect spirits. But in this last and very largest central sun of a shell-globe, there are many gradations which the spirits with etheric bodies have to go through before being ready to be taken up by the spiritual-sun-world, called heaven. This in outline is the Way for the spirits perfected in the sun.
NS|0|3|12|0|Were someone to ask: why such a drawn-out path, then the answer is: such spirits had descended in stages within the last-mentioned innermost and very greatest central sun, taking up evermore of the material on every such solar step. For this reason they have to make their way back in order to cast off the last material atom, until capable, in perfection, to go over to the purest, true, celestial-solar-world, for all eternities of eternities.
NS|0|3|13|0|Now we also know this. But I see another hidden question in you which says: do the spirits of planetary men also have to go this very enlightening but also very extended path in order to get to actual heaven?
NS|0|3|14|0|If a general answer is sought, neither a yes nor a no will answer this question, because this depends on three factors: children and such people as need further purification after casting off their bodies on Earth have to take this path indeed; likewise those, mostly learned men of the world, in whom there is much conceit and selfish pride, have to take this path and a more complicated one; they have to take this path and sometimes an even far more complex one, several times, starting from this Earth, in that they have to undergo a purifying pre-school in the various other planets before getting to the sun.
NS|0|3|15|0|The difference between prematurely deceased children, who are immediately taken up by the sun and the people mentioned after them, who are taken up into the sun-school at a later stage, is that the spirits of the children brought up in the sun are taken up into one or other association of angels in the true, actual heaven, whilst the more mature upon the planets have to go through the entire prescribed path.
NS|0|3|16|0|Those people on Earth however, who had already cast out everything worldly and material through their pure love for Me, deserve nothing other than Me and have exceedingly shortened their path therewith: for these are truly My children and truly My brothers and sisters and they come into Me fully after joyfully discarding their material body, and so namely, those who completely love Me, come immediately to the pinnacle of the highest heaven, where I Myself dwell.
NS|0|3|17|0|Behold this is the difference with the spirits, especially of this Earth planet, as a consequence of discarding the flesh. Something similar but much rarer, can also happen to the inhabitants of Jupiter and still more rarely with the inhabitants of the planets Saturn, Uranus and the third, still undiscovered planet. But none of the spirits of the inhabitants of the latter planets immediately get to the highest heaven, but only to the first, the wisdom heaven.
NS|0|3|18|0|Now that these paths have been disclosed to you and we are familiar with the sun's exterior aspect, we can move to the inner solar system and to beholding its glories, where you shall behold things of which you previously never had the feeblest suspicion. But to prevent interrupting our inspection, we shall leave these observations till next time and so we will end for today.
NS|0|4|1|1|About sunlight. The atmosphere as light-shell.
NS|0|4|1|0|When examining the sun we shall first look at its light sphere, because the sun becomes sun only by virtue of its surrounding sphere.
NS|0|4|2|0|What is this light-sphere from the natural aspect? It is the atmospheric air-sphere around the actual solar planet and has such a powerful shine upon the outer surface only gradually darkening towards the planet itself, so much so that from the actual solar planet there is an unhindered view into the universe through the light-substance sphere, as from other planets. And this light sphere, through which no view is possible from a planet of the actual solar body, is totally transparent from the solar planet itself.
NS|0|4|3|0|Here you will ask: how can one look unhindered through this most intense light-mass into the endless distances, when it is the sheerest impossibility to look into the inner solar planet through this light-mass?
NS|0|4|4|0|The reason is simple and lies nearer to you than you will believe. A simple, well known phenomenon shall make it clear. If you stand in front of the window of a house from which the sun's rays are being reflected into your eye, what do you see? Nothing but the blinding reflection of the sun from the window creating an insurmountable obstacle to seeing what is behind the window. Shall it also be an obstacle to someone standing behind the window looking out and accurately observing everything outside the window, assuming the windowpane is clean? Not in the least! Whilst you see nothing but the shining-white glass from the outside, the person standing inside shall easily be able to count your hairs.
NS|0|4|5|0|Behold, it is also the same with the sun, as its brilliant shine is nothing other than, in the first instance, the rays taken up from billions of suns each reflecting itself endlessly off this out-stretched solar air-minor surface; however just as the sun itself is endlessly reflected off solid land and especially water objects from any other planet, it is mostly reflected off the continuous air-surface surrounding a planet.
NS|0|4|6|0|You will ask: why is our planet Earth along with some other planets not engulfed with powerful light like the sun, since each planet, like the sun, is located amidst billions of suns? And if so, how about the moon, which would also have to shine as powerfully as the sun, since it can take up the rays from the same billions of suns?
NS|0|4|7|0|To show you how misguided this assertion is, I shall again take you through an example. Take a number of glass spheres of which the smallest shall be no larger than a large grain of sand; then one the size of a hemp seed, another the size of a pea, another like a hazel nut, another like a walnut; another like an average apple, the next like a double fist, and one like a human head: and so on up to a sphere of two meters in diameter. Place all these spheres in a sun-lit place and then watch the sun's reflection from each. On the smallest globule you shall see hardly more than a point of light, whilst from the second one you shall see a more powerful point of light. From the third the sparkle shall already affect your eye considerably. The fourth reflected sun shall already show a measurable diameter and you shall not tolerate its shine for long. The light from further globes shall be blinding, and its diameter more marked. With the human head-size, the diameter shall reach that of a large lentil and you shall not be able to look at it with the naked eye. But the reflection from the last sphere shall have the diameter of one inch, making it even less possible to view with the naked eye.
NS|0|4|8|0|Behold, as it is with the light-reception of these globes, so it is also with the diverse heavenly spheres. Those fixed stars or rather distant suns, which you see from Earth as only shimmering points of light; these same points of light, especially those you call magnitudes one, two and three, appear in size to the inhabitants of Jupiter as twenty, ten and five Kreuzer pieces of silver. How so?
NS|0|4|9|0|Because the "glass globe" Jupiter is already nearly four thousand times the size of your Earth, hence it has to receive the image of the distant suns on a necessarily larger scale than your much smaller Earth planet; for which reason Jupiter, in spite of its far greater distance from the sun, nevertheless has a much more powerful light than the much nearer planet Mars, and also your Earth.
NS|0|4|10|0|Consider the fact that the sun is more than a million times the size of your Earth, and it speaks for itself that even such distant suns of this galaxy must call forth an intense light image from the sun's atmospheric surface, to the extent that distant solar regions which, even to the aided eye on Earth, appear only as a point of nebula on the sun reflecting with a diameter of one to three inches, shining so powerfully that you would not tolerate its image with the naked eye, even for one second.
NS|0|4|11|0|Now consider the images of nearby suns, which not infrequently are reflected with an image of between a hundred and a thousand square miles (German) in area; multiply these countless sun images upon the solar atmospheric sphere surface, and you shall arrive at such light-intensity as to make you shudder.
NS|0|4|12|0|Behold, this is the reason for your daily planetary solar light. This shall explain the preceding matter and enable you to comprehend how the inhabitants of the solar planet can easily look through the apparent light-sphere of the sun, whilst looking inwards is the sheerest impossibility for the eye of the flesh.
NS|0|4|13|0|Now that we know this: I nevertheless see a well-hidden question in you that says: this solar shine-theory seems fairly good, namely that the suns in aggregate light each other up thus. But if each sun shines like that, it begs the question, from where do the suns in total take their light, seeing that each individual one receives it only from rays of other suns, saying as much that no sun has its own light, but bristles only with the reflection of other suns' light. Whence do these other suns then derive their light? Because if the above mentioned light-theory is completely accurate, then each sun is completely dark in itself. Where does the mutual reflecting come from then?
NS|0|4|14|0|Behold, this is a fairly good question. But since the answer to this question must be rather complex for your comprehension, it shall follow in the next revelation. And therewith we will finish for today!
NS|0|5|1|1|The central suns' own light. The reflected light of the lower suns.
NS|0|5|1|0|How all the suns taken together shine individually through reflection from the atmospheric surface of other suns shall be shown to you now, through another easy example. Take a room whose walls are made of polished glass, backed by the necessary metal compound to make them into a complete mirror. Imagine furthermore that this room is fully spherical internally, like a large hollow ball. Now fill this room with all kinds of suspended spheres of polished glass or metal. Bring a chandelier with a powerful light into the middle of this room and then look at all the small, polished balls hanging in this hollow-sphere room, all seem to be self-shining bodies on every side. How does this come about?
NS|0|5|2|0|It is easy to work out. The mirror-smooth walls reflect the chandelier light, not diminished but rather focused back unto the chandelier. In this way all the suspended balls are shone upon from all sides many-fold; firstly from the chandelier directly, secondly from the light reflected from the walls, which taken together form a concave hollow mirror with its focus exactly at the centre of the room. Thirdly light comes from mutual reflections of their light, which also is again taken up and thrown back by the mirrored walls; and finally the reflection of the mirrored walls upon one another.
NS|0|5|3|0|Behold, this image more than adequately answers the question raised because just as it is with the light shining within our hollow ball, so it is also within the great reality. Instead of the minored ball, think of the now familiar "shell-globe" which, although beyond your concept on a cosmic scale, consists of a kind of ether water-mass. For the chandelier substitute the truly endlessly great central sun, which upon its limitlessly out-stretched areas is surrounded by the most supremely intense shine, fiery flames (generated by the spirits, who are either commencing or completing their purification operation upon their return); wherewith you have all the necessary aspects for your answer. The light from this immense central sun travels right up to the walls of the aforementioned shell-globe, from where once again it is reflected through space and solar regions beyond your grasp in outreach. But yet, that which is so immense, is for My eyes, hardly bigger than a grain of sand, which you toy with in your hand.
NS|0|5|4|0|Since all suns have the capacity to take up and reflect the light image of another sun from its atmospheric surface, the way a minor takes up and reflects light, has been explained, you shall comprehend the powerful shine of the sun, being aware of the existence of a self-shining "sun chandelier" within this shell-globe, its light penetrating right up to the walls of the shell-globe, thereby already lighting up half of every sun, the other half being lit by reflection from the outer walls: which causes countless mutual shining to be reflected.
NS|0|5|5|0|If your thinking is somewhat focused, then the source of a sun's powerful light should no longer intrigue you.
NS|0|5|6|0|Knowing this now, you shall further comprehend the shining of each individual sun if I say unto you that, notwithstanding the above, each sun also has its own light, on account of its indwelling spirits, whose intensity however is nowhere near that which you see; their own light consists of the facilitation of the solar body's atmospheric top to vividly and perfectly absorb and reflect the light radiation from the central sun and the light reflected from the shell-globe walls and other suns. This also is the reason for the existence upon every solar body of so-called volcanoes, especially in their equatorial regions. What these volcanoes are however, manifesting as black spots to the aided eye, and how the solar atmospheric capacity to absorb light is maintained through them, shall be the subject of our next communication.
NS|0|6|1|1|The etheric atmosphere of the cosmic bodies and Cosmic body systems. The largest cosmic bodies' combination - a shell-globe.
NS|0|6|1|0|Having found out from whence the suns take their light and how they reflect same, a philosopher may say: I have nothing against this solar-light theory, and it has a lot going for it; yet it must be shown from where, the said, main central sun obtains its peculiar flame-light! And what in actuality is this shining from these presumed flames? How are these flames produced? Of what order is this eternal combustion material that it resists consumption through powerfully shining flames?
NS|0|6|2|0|Behold, this is a profound question, but there is a still more profound one begging to be asked: although the whole thing sounds quite acceptable, it nevertheless is highly questionable whether this shell-globe really exists and whether it really contains such an immense, burning central sun. If this can be proven, then we scientists and astronomers shall indeed accept the thing; but until such proof is presented, we cannot regard the entire shining hypotheses as anything other than a successful and clever result of poetic imagination.
NS|0|6|3|0|Behold, here you have almost verbatim the remonstrations we may encounter in the natural sphere. To preclude this critical philosopher from turning to the author demanding proof, rather than having already proven it herein, we shall encounter this in a practical way.
NS|0|6|4|0|Concerning the shell-globe, this has countless corresponding equivalents in even the smallest being, as well as in a planet or a sun and, in short, in everything you care to look at. Where is the object whose many component parts are not surrounded by a shell, rind or skin?
NS|0|6|5|0|Examine the human or animal eye! It totally corresponds to a shell-globe, within the centre of which the crystal pupil is found, which firstly, and especially with many animals, has its own light and takes up the light of other objects like unto a sun of whatever magnitude, found within a shell-globe. Examine the walls of the eye from within, how, after taking up all the rays received from without through the crystal lense, they multiply this light with the light of that very lense, before casting it into every thinkable distance. For you must know that you do not see the objects themselves but only their respective images, on account of their being taken up by the black rear minor retina (skin) through the crystalline lense and afterwards instantly reflected outward fully lit up. Only then do you behold the objects at their natural location outside of you. For were you to desire seeing the objects themselves then you could only see them in their actual size, whereupon seeing a dust particle now would seem like an elephant-sized animal afterwards, and even a planet-sized being with the spiritual eye.
NS|0|6|6|0|The fact that you see all things through the eye's shell-globe-like composition in a much reduced image is proven by the fact that all objects regardless of how minute can under the microscope be magnified to an extraordinary degree, the magnification being nothing other than the steady approach of the studied object, or rather its light image towards the object's actual size.
NS|0|6|7|0|Were this not so, then under such magnification it would be surprising if several and sometimes countless concise details could not be discovered, which the eye as it is, cannot detect. Say whether such detection does not prove that the naked eye cannot possibly see the actual objects but only their extremely reduced image along the above mentioned lines? (How otherwise could entire hordes of infusoria and other little animals be discovered in a droplet of water the size of the top of a knitting-needle?).
NS|0|6|8|0|Anyone with a bit of a truly brighter mind should discover here, almost on first sight, the resemblance between the eye, a planet, a sun and thereby also a shell-globe.
NS|0|6|9|0|Man likewise has a corresponding semblance to all this. What is his heart from the natural aspect? Is it not the central sun of the whole body? And all the countless nerves and fibres, secondary suns, etc? The outer skin as the shell however stretches over the entire organism. Could man actually exist without this outer cover, which is a good and effective protection from the entire inner physical organism for him and indeed every animal? Therewith we have another corresponding image of a shell-globe!
NS|0|6|10|0|Look at a bird's egg. This is the same? In the broadest sense a replica of an entire shell-globe or central sun by itself or a secondary sun, or a planet or likewise of every existing whole object. Likewise you can consider a planet, and with a little thought you shall see that without an outer skin the planet's endurance cannot be imagined; just keep removing one external particle after another, and you shall ultimately come to the removal of the final particle, for the same needs an outer cover for its existence through which its parts are enclosed and held together.
NS|0|6|11|0|In short, wherever a life is manifested, a suitable organism has to be on hand for this life-manifestation, whose parts are so positioned that one reaches into the other with great precision, one organic part driving, pulling and awakening another, like a clock, where one wheel engages, pulls, drives and awakens another.
NS|0|6|12|0|Would the clock-wheels effect what they do, if their pins were not solidly mounted above and below, or so to say covered, within which cover they can be engaged for systematic movement? If however all this is on hand, what is still lacking for the wheels to tum? A central sun, and this is the spring. Wherefore the clock could not exist without firstly a cover for all wheels and secondly an inner driving force.
NS|0|6|13|0|Thus it is so with the most insignificant plant's organism, which firstly has to have an outer cover, within which a suitable central organism has to be placed and that once again, effectively from the centre of the plant, where the enlivening power, like the light of the central sun, can act through the entire organism, vitalizing right through to the outer enclosure, where this force once again arrests itself, returning to the centre. Could this be effected without the enclosure? Indeed not, for without a container not a drop of water can be delivered home, let alone an organic life maintained.
NS|0|6|14|0|Thus the organism of an animal as well as of a man also has to be enclosed by an outer shell within which the organism can then be put in order and also animated from the central point.
NS|0|6|15|0|The same is the case with a planet without which firstly no planet would be thinkable and even less capable of providing a base for manifold life. Even more is this the case with a sun which is already a central point for an entire planetary system and hence must have a several-fold enclosure, akin to the heart within man's body, because its organism for the larger action has to be much more diverse and perfect than that of another planet. And thus every planetary system with its sun at its centre has its own etheric enclosure within which the entire planetary system moves, lives, mutually attracting, driving and awakening itself.
NS|0|6|16|0|This is even more the case with the magnitude of a succeeding central sun around which up to several million smaller suns orbit with their planets and hence represents a much more grandiose and more diverse active organism than that of a smaller sun with its planets. Behold, these millions of suns in clusters also have their ether enclosed, the reason such distant solar regions can be observed as sharply delineated nebulae which would be impossible without this skin enclosing the ether; which in human as well as animal bodies can be compared to a tiny skin around each individual nerve without which it could neither live nor endure.
NS|0|6|17|0|You are aware that these solar regions in rum have their own central body around which they move and are vitalized by the force of this central body and its still wider shell or self-contained skin or ether. This solar-region conglomerate i.e. where several or rather an immense number of solar regions around a still larger central body, together comprise a still wider solar region, which is in turn enclosed by a still greater skin or ether. And finally these solar conglomerates orbit in vast numbers around a common, bigger central point namely around the truly self-shining central sun, being one and all in life-giving action within an exceedingly out-stretched enclosure or skin. And this is then a shell-globe or a perfect independent solar body.
NS|0|6|18|0|What would happen to this body if this most essential outer water skin or ether were taken from it? Ultimately, the same as what would happen to an eye if the outer cornea were removed or as the shell removed from an egg, or the sheath from a plant or the skin from an animal or finally the outer crust from a planet and that to all the component parts of this immense solar body. This would be the case with the entire solar body. It would partly liquefy, partly dry up, partly scatter infinitely and finally be extinguished and pass away. Hence we have established that it is necessarily for this shell-globe to exist as a complete solar conglomerate and hence also have an inner driving spring or general central sun as well. And our scientists who belittle this theory should now try again to present it as a clever poetic hypothesis!
NS|0|6|19|0|Wherefore, this only leaves us to prove how the central sun shines and blazes. Once we have done that, we can cheerfully and peacefully settle down to behold all the glories and wonders of the fields and the volcanoes of our sun.
NS|0|7|1|1|The suns' own light
NS|0|7|1|0|Concerning the basis for the shining of a flame, this has actually been dealt with in the course of revelations about "The Fly". A sequel nevertheless may serve here to give deeper understanding of this phenomenon.
NS|0|7|2|0|You are aware of the spiritual in its absolute sense not being able to maintain itself without some outer enclosure or organ through which it alone is capable of manifesting. Regarding the envelop, this in itself is nothing other than My love-will, which embraces the spiritual with its mercy, directing it inwards, placing it within some order, whereby it can carry out some part of My overall will and hence achieve some purpose corresponding to My eternal order. Behold, this thing is so!
NS|0|7|3|0|What happens when some force, hidden by the shell of My love-power, regardless of how feeble or other circumstances or effects, is prompted, shaken or thrust? It is thereby thrust out of its order, or what amounts to the same thing, out of its equilibrium, feeling restricted or inhibited thereby, seeking to either restore its former tolerable state or, if overly antagonized, to rupture its entire organism and go over into an absolute (unbound) state?
NS|0|7|4|0|Now consider the diameter of a central sun being such that in a straight line it would even take light, over a trillion years to cover the distance; the size or volume of such a body would be of a phenomenal order from the natural aspect. And if such a body were endlessly colossal for your concepts, would not such endless bulk of matter towards its mid-point, exert an inconceivable pressure from every side?
NS|0|7|5|0|This is for sure; for think of the weight of just one mountain upon your trivial cosmic body; then think of the planet's weight and then that of your entire sun which firstly is a million times bigger than your Earth and hence also harbours a gravitational pull a million times that of your Earth. For were this not so, then it could not attract entire cosmic bodies many thousands of millions of miles distant in such a way that they are unable to escape its region. And in proportion to this gravitational pull in a body also is the weight through the multiplied pull of this body.
NS|0|7|6|0|But now consider that all suns, central suns, planets and comets taken together hardly make up a millionth part of this main primordial central sun and how mighty its gravitational pull must be and how mighty the pull towards its centre!
NS|0|7|7|0|What does matter consist of? You are aware of matter being nothing other than the spiritual or spirits under captivity (condensed). If however, even upon the terrestrial body through collision between two stones, several tightly captive potencies often break loose; and somewhere in the Earth's interior, where the pressure from without becomes too mighty, powerful explosions can ensue without much delay, whose fiery effect can destroy huge mountains and extensive continental stretches. Yet if you trace this back to its cause, it is some sixty-four cubic metres of powerfully pressured spirits captive within matter seeking to throw off and rupture their shackles, seeking liberty to join many other spirits to break loose along the way. If therefore this is the case upon and in the Earth (something already introduced by comparison at the outset) then transpose this miniature relationship of your planet to the central sun. Then you will realize what pressures captive spirits constantly have to bear and this for the merciful reasons that, as mighty captives they are constantly reawakened to life through the mighty pressure.
NS|0|7|8|0|On that account this central sun is also full to excess with the most immense so-called volcanoes, or fire-spewers of which the smallest has a diameter to make room for thirty billion of your suns, to say nothing of the largest of the craters upon this central sun!
NS|0|7|9|0|Now you know that the shine is produced through the flashing or vibrations of the spiritual powers within the shell in which they are enclosed. The heftier the stirring up of a captive spirit within the aforementioned shell through an exterior pressure, knock or blow, the more intense the vibrations it produces and the more blinding the manifestation, that is the shining of a flame or spark. Where however can such spiritual potencies be more mightily pressured, pushed or struck than upon this central sun?
NS|0|7|10|0|Due to these conditions, a spark shines so intensely there, that no human eye could bear it for a moment. Verily I say unto you: if a spark the size of a heather seed a thousand (German) miles above your Earth would ignite with the same light-intensity as it ignites upon this arch-primordial central sun, then through its radiation-vehemence, the Earth would in one moment evaporate like a water droplet upon a white-hot plate.
NS|0|7|11|0|Now imagine the entire immense, chief central sun covered with such supremely intense light-flames and judge for yourselves the outreach or distance of such rays, as the flying excursion of the liberated spirits! This will give you an idea of the effect of such a general "chandelier" sun within the solar-universes chamber of a shell-globe. If you have understood this now, you shall also find it easy to comprehend in what way every small planetary sun as well as every planet can within themselves develop their own light, where the intensity of its peculiar light is always commensurate with the size of its volume and hence gravitational force.
NS|0|7|12|0|Upon a terrestrial sphere for example, you can still look at a candle flame with ease -why? Because through its combustion the spirits bound within its wick and fatty matter are aroused only to an insignificant extent easily able through a low vibration intensity to destroy their surrounding (air) bubbles to then go over into free reign. Less easily are you able to look into a blacksmith's forge because the residual spirits within the coal need a heftier stirring in order to free themselves from their prisons by more intense vibrations. Even less ably shall you bear the light of those flames blazing and flashing forth from a fire-spewing mountain as these have their inception in much heftier agitation of the spirits within the Earth's interior.
NS|0|7|13|0|Transpose this to the sun which escalates all relationships a million-fold and you will see how every sun is able to develop its own light through its volcanoes. The sun's own light nevertheless would still be far too feeble to completely light up and warm distant planets. But this sun's own light nevertheless admirably serves to, as you would say, keep the surface of the solar atmosphere "minor smooth" and in a most pure condition, in order to take up the light of the chief central sun and through same the light of all other suns lit up by it.
NS|0|7|14|0|Therewith, we have disposed of another main obstacle and answered the above mentioned question. Wherefore we can, as said above, quietly start moving about upon our sun and admiring its wondrous splendour
NS|0|7|15|0|But brace yourselves, for verily you shall not encounter so-called kid's stuff here. For everything presenting itself to your gaze upon this perfect planet shall be exceptional in size, loftiness, sublime and deep gravity! Nevertheless not today, but next time.
NS|0|8|1|1|The origin of sun-spots
NS|0|8|1|0|You will frequently have observed that the sun, usually at its equator, exhibits spots of every size around which the aided eye detects a rampart-like padding behind which a light is waving in all directions, which the astronomers have labelled flares. The question has often come up among the worldly learned as to what these spots might be, whilst many hypotheses have never yielded certainty.
NS|0|8|2|0|You shall however this time receive a definite answer. How shall we go about giving you a definite answer to this phenomenon? You will of course say: that's easy. You only have to tell us and we shall believe. That is so indeed, but what I say here may one day come before the eyes of the worldly-wise. Shall they also necessarily believe what I tell you about it? Not at all. This kind is without faith. They do not even necessarily believe it is I, or that a God exists at all, as Revelation has shown, but at the most what their exceedingly wise reason invents. Wherefore as said, they would not believe a mere account but explain it away as the invention of poetic imagination.
NS|0|8|3|0|Wherefore, we also must stand on quite different feet and set these foxes a quite peculiar trap which would not just trap their foot but grab such clever beings by their entire body. How to go about it? Just a little patience and we shall have it.
NS|0|8|4|0|If you drill a sphere exactly through its centre and mount it on a spindle, immersing and rotating it inside water and then lift it out of the water still rotating, from which part of its surface shall the sphere fling off most droplets? You will answer Me: from that part furthest from the spindle where it develops the greatest centrifugal force.
NS|0|8|5|0|Furthermore, take a glass sphere with openings on both sides so that again an axle can be inserted. Position it horizontally, pouring some water into it and spinning it. Where shall the water accumulate? Surely once again at greatest distance from the axle.
NS|0|8|6|0|These two examples suffice to clarify the matter. The sun is also a sphere as you know. A sphere with a diameter of two hundred thousand (German) miles (1 GM = 7.42km; hence 200000 GM = 1,484,000km). This sphere turns around its axis approximately every 29 days. Consider therefore the speed at its equator where any point has to make a journey of 600,000 GM in 29 days - a distance approximately seven times that of the moon from the Earth. A distance that it would take a fast horseman seventy years to ride non-stop, day and night.
NS|0|8|7|0|Visualize a point at the sun's equator and be amazed at the number of German miles it covers per minute, which makes you aware of the great centrifugal force at the sun's equator.
NS|0|8|8|0|Then hark back to our second glass sphere and how the water is massed towards the equator. What therefore shall be taking place in the sun's interior near the equator also? Shall not the more loose parts also be pushing under the equator and on account of the immense centrifugal force trying to break through the sun's crust and with greatest power, thrust and velocity, escape out of the sun into infinite space?
NS|0|8|9|0|In our most recent disclosure you heard what matter actually is regardless of type and what the consequences are if pressed, pushed or struck too hard. Shall not matter, as it masses extraordinarily towards the equator, also be vehemently pressurized and forced at some point or other, proportional to the centrifugal force and velocity at the sun's equator?
NS|0|8|10|0|Behold, now the trap is in place it only needs a fox and you can be assured it shall not escape this trap.
NS|0|8|11|0|You have heard already at the outset that the solar planet's soil is not as hard and brittle as for example that of the Earth but that it is elastic throughout and especially towards the equator. But let us suppose that the soil were brittle and hence to break up easily; what would the consequences be of the exceptional centrifugal force, especially at the sun's equator? Nothing other than one mountain and land area after another being flung from the solar surface with great vehemence into infinite space. Since however the solar soil is so rubbery this is not possible even if the rotation were double the speed.
NS|0|8|12|0|What can nonetheless happen when, as a consequence of the great centrifugal force and pressure from within, powerful massing and hence solar solidification along aforementioned ways take place beneath the solar surface in the equatorial region? For mark well, cosmic bodies also can suffer physical sickness. Nothing other would therewith eventuate than such hardened lumps at some place would eventually, notwithstanding the tough solar soil precisely due to pressure-induced ignition, rupture and break out of the solar surface with vast force into either endless or at least planetary distances.
NS|0|8|13|0|Behold, that is the origin of the resulting solar "black spots". Because with the immense breaking forth, not only the crust of the solar planet but also the photosphere (corona) are so vehemently ripped apart as to not only prevent it from firstly, at such point reflecting the light taken up from the other suns, but also stream forth its own peculiar light, which constantly develops from the elastic solar soil, if not broken up as just described, making it incapable of developing its own light.
NS|0|8|14|0|We also noted before that to the aided eye, sun-spots appear as bordered by less dark mounds; what are they?
NS|0|8|15|0|This is nothing other than the solar soil dug up by the eruption of this hardened mass forming itself into a funnel wall with narrow top and broad base. For a more telling example of a mound forming around the black spot, fashion a hollow half-sphere from tough soil of some pliability and thrust it through with a blunt instrument from inside, and you will get a semblance of these cast-up mounds, except it shall be more fractured as this clay still has less cohesion than the solar soil.
NS|0|8|16|0|That the mound towards the black (mid) point still appears with soft light is due to the torn parts, although deprived of overcast solar photosphere still develop through intense vibration sufficient light of their own equalling the original peculiar light of the sun's own. From this you can see how powerfully the sun would shine with its own light even without the general light.
NS|0|8|17|0|Furthermore, you have heard how beyond such mounds certain sunlight streams or flares develop. These are effected through the surging of the photosphere resulting from the eruption, because the waves mutually reflect one another, magnifying the shine, even whilst the furrowing waves must necessarily appear more feeble.
NS|0|8|18|0|Behold, thus far we have presented things not only vividly but also in a practical way. But I foresee a few learned foxes bloating their faces to ask with dreadfully wise mien: well, well, give the thing an ear; the theory has much going for it, but the playwright seems to have forgotten that these sun-spots pass away drastically changing their shape on the way. How is the author going to get out of that mound? Besides, many astronomical observations show the highest frequency waves upon this very mound. This could considerably inhibit our author's wall-type mound dug up or even lay him to rest.
NS|0|8|19|0|Not so My dear foxes. This indeed is chiefly grist for our mill. For would such foxes care to recall that we had already at the outset and right up to here, for good reason, spoken of the flexible soil of the sun which, after the eruption surely is not going to remain standing wall-fashion like a fire-spewer on Earth but to gradually by virtue of its elasticity draw itself together, healing the wound from the eruption like a cyst upon your body which, after the pus has run off, again diminishes and ultimately heals to where after a while no trace of the eruption is left upon whatever area.
NS|0|8|20|0|If therefore this mound is not rock-hard but flexible, then the quick and extensive movements and alterations of the mound and its gradual disappearance shall surely be explained thereby.
NS|0|8|21|0|Now then, no further objections? Behold, another fox still lurking in the background. He has measured several such black spots with his mathematical instruments finding some so large that thirty Earths could be accommodated next to one another in their dark room.
NS|0|8|22|0|What does he want to say therewith? Nothing, other than: if such a spot arises in the above mentioned way and is seen from Earth, this thrown-up mound should appear more prominently upon the solar edge (Corona), whereas usually no evidence of this raised mound is seen.
NS|0|8|23|0|Secondly, a second portentous question can be put: if the sun casts off such substantial masses from its interior, where do these go? And do not such immense losses affect the sun's bulk? Because with the largest spots one can estimate that in round figures, their mass would amount to a thousand terrestrial bodies. Taking the sun's cubic volume as a million-fold that of Earth, then a thousand such eruptions should consume the sun skin and all!
NS|0|8|24|0|Behold, this fox has sharp teeth and even sharper mathematical eyes. But he too shall be caught in the trap. For My calculating ability can yet compete with these foxes, and an infinity or two beyond. I shall not actually answer this sharp-toothed fox's question immediately but rather ask him a few little ones Myself, and if he can answer them, his also shall be answered.
NS|0|8|25|0|What is the annual cubic content cast off by an oak tree in proportion to the tree itself and that in the course of two hundred years? If however he measures the tree annually then he is sure to find that the tree does not thereby get smaller and thinner but on the contrary thicker, larger and higher. How is this possible? Answer: through constant replacement of all the tree's food sources. Thus I say: hit the same nose against the sun and you shall find that the loss can easily be replaced. Thus we have this objection behind us!
NS|0|8|26|0|Regarding the small ridges of the thrown-up mound edges, let the objector try and spot a blade of grass with his naked eye at ten miles distance, which surely is nothing compared to trying to see a dug-up mound with his aided eye from 23 million G. miles, which at the most extreme limit at the sun's photospheric edge does not amount to a ten thousandth's part of the solar diameter.
NS|0|8|27|0|Let the objector mark well and see that it could easily be as explained here, even if he does not espy Babylonian towers over the sun's edge with his polished glass. Besides that such parts of the ramparts, which come to protrude a little over the photosphere after an eruption, are melted with lightning speed by the colossal light intensity of the photosphere and hence annihilated. The reason such solar edge-protrusions are missed by the objector, can be spotted even less.
NS|0|8|28|0|Therewith we have finished with black spots. Presently we shall witness this eruption with the solar inhabitants. And so let us leave it for today!
NS|0|9|1|1|The solar, human races and their habitations. The solar equatorial belts
NS|0|9|1|0|It was said last time that we shall follow through an eruption from its inception to its conclusion in the company of the sun-dwellers. Now we shall do so.
NS|0|9|2|0|But before doing so we must necessarily become acquainted with the inhabitants of the outer sun.
NS|0|9|3|0|What do these inhabitants look like and how do they co-habit? Are they mainly spiritual or physical humans? And is there only one class of humans upon this huge planet?
NS|0|9|4|0|At the start it was mentioned that whatever occurs upon the sun in the truest sense and meaning of the word, occurs also upon the planets only in an embryonic and imperfect and more stunted and harder state.
NS|0|9|5|0|Such is also the case with humans. Wherefore upon the solar planet, you can meet not only all human types of this Earth but also of all the other planets and their moons, especially concerning form, except that in form man is developed to the highest perfection and to the extent that nowhere upon the terrestrial surface will you encounter such beautiful and perfect human form. You can indeed take it from Me that physically man and woman upon the solar planet, are of such rare beauty that you could not behold it for three seconds without losing your life. Because apart from the exceeding fullness of magnificence in form, the physical shine of solar man is so powerful that if a solar man stood upon a mountain some fifty miles distance you would not be able to look at him for his blinding lustre. At close range he would bum you to ashes almost instantly. In the sun, woman is also much more curvaceous and gentle than man, but her shine is less intense.
NS|0|9|6|0|You will ask: well, if that is so how can these people actually live without being melted by their own light, being more or less physical in body? Leave that to Me; on Earth there is of course no material that could withstand the intense sunlight; but solar matter is grounded upon different laws to those of an imperfect planet and so the material of a sun dweller's body consists of an entirely different material to that of your bodies and hence remains constant under the most supremely intense rays, since it is, as it were, more spiritual and hence incomparably simpler than your. Under such conditions solar men can indeed exist and enjoy their life and employ themselves for most useful purposes.
NS|0|9|7|0|The most beautiful of the sun people nevertheless are white in colour, although there are no ugly people of any colour.
NS|0|9|8|0|Regarding solar man's size, this too varies greatly. The smallest solar men live upon the equatorial regions and are no bigger than a very big man upon Earth. These people are nearly one and all white in colour and hence the most beautiful upon the solar planet. The biggest people however reside upon the sun's poles, and are of a nearly dark-red colour but shining with light too. If such people stood upon Earth at sea level, it would not be hard for them, without stretching their arm too high to grasp the summit of Mt Everest between thumb and forefinger and fling it to the South Pole. From this largest type of human, the sizes drift downwards to the equatorial inhabitants.
NS|0|9|9|0|Here you will ask: "How do these immense giants behave when encountering smaller humans in their travels?" This question is groundless because upon the solar planet every race is confined to their habitat through natural conditions and can abandon such region no more than you can the Earth, were you to pine ever so much to travel to the moon.
NS|0|9|10|0|But you will certainly put another question: how is this to be understood? This journey to the moon is indeed not possible, as it is too distant from the Earth. But the sun is one cohesive whole body, sharing just one surface; why should a long journey not be possible to one of the other races?
NS|0|9|11|0|Just a little patience and we shall scrutinize the impossibilities. Firstly, the solar body's ground from pole to equator is of inconsistent density to the extent that the polar ground is almost as hard as that of your Earth, although far less brittle and fragile. This ground is up to its task with these giants. Where this ground begins to soften, it no longer carries such giants. Were he to continue he would soon start to sway and if continuing would with every step sink roughly to over half his height, as you would into a six metre high pillow on Earth. How would you walk over this pillow filled with feathers? Would you not sink into it with the first step after which all further effort to walk would be futile, even if the distance were only two hundred metres? But a mouse would easily run over it and a fly much more easily. Behold here we have one obstacle on account of which each human race is permanently confined to its quarters.
NS|0|9|12|0|A second obstacle is the races' differing food requirements. For the products vary with the soil, notwithstanding they're being brought forth by the will of man. How is this to be understood? Quite the same as on Earth, but in a more perfect sense; for the solar soil does not obey men's will equally everywhere either, just as it does not equally obey men's activity on Earth. For even if someone stands on his head, it will not drive pineapples out of the ground in the North Sea Islands whilst the most clever gardener shall not raise Reindeer Moss at the equator.
NS|0|9|13|0|The response of the soil on Earth depends on climatic heat. This is of course not the case on the sun, although it is somewhat cooler at the poles than the equator. There the response of the soil relates solely to soil softness or otherwise. A man from the harder soil region can or could indeed call forth something from softer soil, but the latter's shape shall vary with the form of the will of him who called it forth; but it shall be much smaller, weaker and softer, whereafter it shall correspond to the stomach-needs of him who called it forth as little as having to fill your stomach upon an Alps with the sparse rock-moss which will make no one fat. Were someone therefore to succeed in getting through to the solar equator from its polar regions by artificial means, he would mercilessly have to starve to death there.
NS|0|9|14|0|A third obstacle is the various miscellaneous and large circular waters which, as it were divide the most solid grounds sevenfold from pole to equator. These circular waters always have a width of several thousand (G) miles and near the middle, a depth of often ten to twenty (G) miles.
NS|0|9|15|0|The solar water is much thinner than that of the planets, whence it is unfit for navigation and therefore entirely unsuitable for swimming. This is therefore an insurmountable obstacle second to none, which the sun dwellers cannot overcome. Wherefore they stay where they have been placed and don't know whether further land would tum up beyond such waters. They actually believe that with the inception of these circular waters, their world ends and the water continues to infinity.
NS|0|9|16|0|The fourth obstacle which hardly needs mentioning is the many volcanoes and other lofty mountains along the coast of such circular waters. These volcanoes normally rage unceasingly and in such stupendous manner as to leave you without conceivable notion on Earth. Because some of these craters are larger than your Europe, from which trillions of the most violent lightning strikes crash forth with the great intensity, becoming a roar. The sun people are no friends of such natural spectacles staying well clear of the same. These volcanoes too prevent people from the inland from undertaking potential global sailing and they stay put, as you would say.
NS|0|9|17|0|There would be other obstacles indeed, but this will suffice to demonstrate how the diversely sized peoples upon the solar planet can co-exist upon the same cosmic body untroubled. Therewith we have outlined in advance the local conditions of the people as well as the people and witness the above mentioned natural phenomena in their company.
NS|0|10|1|1|The sun's central equator. Landscape and inhabitants. Eruption of a solar billow
NS|0|10|1|0|The inhabited strip or solar belt along each side of the equator is some twenty thousand GM wide out of the total inhabitable width. This is also the most densely populated solar belt and can be walked and travelled by everyone. The ground is softly cushioned withal, wherefore none suffer the slightest injury on falling.
NS|0|10|2|0|South and north upon this belt there are the most extraordinary unbroken and mostly unscaleable high mountains, which in some places cross the equator at more gentle latitudes, easy to scale and surmount. But not so at the northern and southern equatorial borders, where the mountains often reach a height of between one and two hundred GM, and are so steep and mirror-smooth as to make it virtually impossible to set a foot beyond their base.
NS|0|10|3|0|Occasional there are spots with seemingly scaleable inclinations that can be climbed with strained exertion; the lofty solar mountains nevertheless have the feature of multiplying an unbearably blinding shine proportional to altitude. This is caused through rotation of the sun on the mountain-faces at these altitudes which are exposed to proportionately greater solar atmospheric pressure, whereby the capsules enclosing their spiritual substance (of which all matter actually consists) are set to a proportionately increased and self-expansionary vibratory reaction, which as you are now aware of, is also the origin of the intensifying, peculiar shine. (note: is also the origin of the intensifying, peculiar shine / The sun's own as distinct from that reflected from other suns.)
NS|0|10|4|0|For this reason, these contingently scaleable solar "Himalayas" and "Chimbarossas" are left in peace, the sun dwellers only enjoying these mountain chains at a distances from a hundred to a thousand GM, by your measure. They nonetheless are exceedingly great friends of the more gentle heights and lower mountains, dwelling mostly therein, for the great and extensive plateaus are never safe against an eruption, which, as I have said, we shall be watching in company with the sun-dwellers.
NS|0|10|5|0|Scattered over the great plateaus there are great seas as well, which the sun-dwellers like to view though not venturing too close however, as the seas often overflow suddenly and people are not quick enough to escape the flood, such seas frequently holding more water than all the Earth's seas together.
NS|0|10|6|0|Notwithstanding this, the many billions of people inhabiting this solar belt still have endlessly sufficient space, a single such solar hill with its ranges covering an area greater than your Asia, Africa and Europe combined; wherefore, be not anxious about sufficient territory for solar inhabitants. These solar hills furthermore are not to be compared with your terrestrial ones, for they still project some five to ten GM above the plateaus, exceeding your highest Alps tenfold and giving glorious views beyond your imagination; because the manifold groupings of the frontier Alps, the grandiloquent dwellings of people occupying the hills and the great diversity of vegetation: the extensive mirror-shine of the sea, the countless colours of things and above all, the exceedingly majestic and grandiose teaching Temples, make the view from this hill so exceedingly glorious as to magnify it beyond all your preconceptions.
NS|0|10|7|0|We hardly need to mention the many gentle and beautiful land-based and aerial animals occurring in rare and manifold beauty to indicate also the liveliness of the solar landscape.
NS|0|10|8|0|In short, this suffices for us to cheerfully settle down upon one of those hills and attend to one of the most memorable natural spectacles in the company of the sun dwellers. To enable you to observe this amazing scene the more animatedly, we shall join the sun people with sharp ears and listen to how they carry on.
NS|0|10|9|0|Behold, over there, not too far from a large Temple whose pointed, exalted roofing rests upon a thousand great pillars, shining white, a group of about a hundred people of both sexes is standing. Watch how they fix their stares to the other side of the hill, pointing with their fingers. What are they on about? We are about to see.
NS|0|10|10|0|Look, we are among them.
NS|0|10|11|0|Over there, at great distance, in the middle of a large lake, a cone-shaped hill starts forming; watch how it visibly grows! But let us stop talking and listen to what the sun people are saying, and look what they themselves, although familiar with these appearances, are watching with amazement and trepidation!
NS|0|10|12|0|Behold, several teachers also are watching. The two principals have a discussion; principal A says: "Brother, what do you make of this manifestation? What height do you think this growth will reach before the eruption? Look, it grows with great vehemence!"
NS|0|10|13|0|Says B: "Brother, I can't say yet; if its flank doesn't swell then, as you know, it shall result in just a normal, imminent eruption. But watch, I note a great many forks (note: forks / Side craters) rising above the water! And look, behind the first cone I see one of much greater circumference rising above the first one quickly. Listen brother, we shall have to move higher this time, otherwise the rising growth shall push the water up here before the eruption."
NS|0|10|14|0|Says A: "Yes dear brother, you would be right this time, the swelling grows mightily. and further ones are pushing above the water, although I don't see glowing red peaks yet. Wherefore hark, all you dear brothers and sisters, let us retreat up the hill behind us, near the main instruction Temple.
NS|0|10|15|0|Now watch how everyone leaves the spot, hastening up the substantially higher hill behind us.
NS|0|10|16|0|And now they and ourselves have reached the above Temple; let us hear more!"
NS|0|10|17|0|Says A: "What do you think brother, will it be safe to await the eruption? Is it rising vertically or do you notice the cone heading in our direction?"
NS|0|10|18|0|Says B: "You are right brother! May the great God now show us the right escape, or we are lost together with everything adorning this place!"
NS|0|10|19|0|Behold, thereto everyone falls to the ground, praying the great God for mercy and for enlightening their teachers and leaders, helping the latter to take them to a safe spot to awaiting this calamity.
NS|0|10|20|0|Watch how A stands up together with B, A saying: "Brother, eternal thanks to the great God! For look back up there - the third hill; an angelic guardian spirit from the light-spheres is already standing near the Temple of just seventy-seven columns. Let us hasten over there, as we shall just make it before the combined eruption is about to break forth; watch how vehemently all the cones are pushing up with their steadily widening girth! These are signs of a most terrible eruption!"
NS|0|10|21|0|Watch them all rise and rush over to where the guardian spirit indicates is a safe spot. Watch them hold hands and pull each other along, that none would be left behind or be exhausted! Look how they are nearing their destination and we with them; a short while and the spot is reached.
NS|0|10|22|0|"We are here," says A. "Eternal praise and thanks to the Great, Almighty Protector who saved us! And you our honest guardian spirit, if it is the Great God's will then, stay with us in this time of fear and help and comfort the weak."
NS|0|10|23|0|Says B: "Indeed, may the sole, mighty will of the Great God be done forever!"
NS|0|10|24|0|A third one joins them, saying: "Brethren, look down at our first position: it is already awash from the mighty waves and the roof of the Temple can hardly be seen!"
NS|0|10|25|0|A fourth one comes, pointing his hand upwards and saying: "Behold brother, for the almighty God's will: the mighty swelling that is already exceeding the highest mountain is getting glowing shoots and thousands follow them!"
NS|0|10|26|0|Says A: "Be comforted brethren! We are safe, the swelling is turning away from us and no devastation shall reach us with the rupture."
NS|0|10|27|0|Says B: "Brace yourselves! The entire cone has turned glowing red and millions of lightning strikes are escaping from its extensions. What would be the height of the swelling now? Has it reached the glowing surface of the bright atmosphere?"
NS|0|10|28|0|Here the guardian spirit steps over telling them to lie on the ground and thrust their fingers into their ears, as the swelling is rising above the glowing atmosphere and the eruption will now follow.
NS|0|10|29|0|And watch, all lie on the ground with their ears stopped, shaking. But let you also listen and watch the swollen, glowing red cone of several thousand miles diameter! It has ruptured, followed by an earth-shattering bang. The mountains are quaking mightily and the mightiest lightning escapes by the million from every height, accompanied by the most dreadful thundering.
NS|0|10|30|0|Look over there where those walls are getting darker, flashing convulsively! But look down there; some tributary cones have not burst yet. Keep looking there to the right, southward; this one shall burst in the deep. Watch out when its peak starts splitting off, glowing white and alive with flashing lightning; thus it shall burst. A little more patience and you shall see the spectacular display! Now watch it is bursting!
NS|0|10|31|0|Behold the masses crashing forth from the chasm at super-lightning speed! What are these masses? You already know about them; they are new packs of fiendish monsters for new cosmic bodies, consisting of retarded spirits who had not withstood their freedom test!
NS|0|10|32|0|Look into the far distances over there; how great numbers of spherical flares of every size are falling back into the extensive waters. Lift your eyes also upwards into endless space and note how the visible firmament is criss-crossed in all directions with countless shooting stars, as you would call them. And look still further how from the multi-planetary volume crater, massive smoke and cloud-pillars are rising and surging forth towards distant interplanetary spaces!
NS|0|10|33|0|And look at how the big crater is becoming narrower and narrower – and how it collapses again into the depths.
NS|0|10|34|0|And watch also how our company starts to get up off the ground, rendering Me loud praise for preserving them and for the propitious ending of the eruption to an exceptionally immense swelling.
NS|0|10|35|0|Behold, that's what such eruptions look like, except in actuality the duration of its growth and passing is much longer as are the other phenomena also. Since we have seen this now we shall also shortly discuss it a little with the sun inhabitants and indeed get to know the inhabitants of this belt a little better. And so lets leave it at that for today!
NS|0|11|1|1|Pendulum-clock and the timekeeper and other occupations upon the central belt
NS|0|11|1|0|Since we are still with our company, we shall tarry with them a little and therewith hear out and watch diverse things to see what they shall do and say.
NS|0|11|2|0|They are still assembled upon the third height near the small Temple with just seventy-seven pillars; and look how B again joins A, asking: "Brother, how long by your wisdom do you say the great God will be pleased to leave the great swelling, relieved of its trouble, open?" Says A: "Brother, you know how nothing is harder for me than to determine time. Why do you ask me? But give me a timepiece and I shall tell you." Says B: "Brother, the water is now standing where we had created our time counter; wherefore I can't obtain a timepiece for you right now. But this much you could tell me: how far would I get on average speed before the mighty outflow sinks back to its former position?" Says A: "You may indeed walk fifty seven million paces before the mighty outflow sinks back to its depth and the scar heals to a smooth sea bed for the great lake."
NS|0|11|3|0|Here you could ask: why don't the sun-dwellers determine time by years, days and hours? The answer is obvious: there is no night upon the sun, ever, but constant day. Nor is there a moon for determining time.
NS|0|11|4|0|Besides that, the stellar sky suffers poor visibility upon this belt because in this region the solar atmosphere is the most unstable, due to maximum disruption from its mighty rotation, on account of which it is set alight here to the highest degree and generates the most intense light, especially in the higher altitudes, due to which it is more difficult to look into the creational spaces from this part of the sun compared to those points of far lesser atmospheric turbulence, especially the polar regions.
NS|0|11|5|0|Behold, this is also why it is more difficult for sun-dwellers of this belt to determine time, since they have no morning, mid-day, evening or night. How do they cope without time measurement?
NS|0|11|6|0|They make trees of enormous height to grow out of the ground, which does not cost them much time, effort or work: some teacher mentally sketches a tree himself; having thus imagined it he bows to the solar earth, carving into it with some sharp instrument, afterwards thrusting the latter deep into the ground before pulling it out again, then stroking the carved area and the middle of the hole with his fingers, saying after the effort: "The great God's will be done!" Whereupon the sketched tree at once begins to sprout forth from the solar ground. . Once the tree is fully where the will of the artist has placed it, it is used for the purpose for which it was called forth from the solar ground.
NS|0|11|7|0|Since we spoke of a tree for time measurement, we shall look at how they use it there.
NS|0|11|8|0|You will have watched a garden game on Earth called "pigeon shooting" that is the look of this tree, except that it is not hewn nor drilled but it is a round tree of about ten meters girth and six hundred meters high, with ox-horn shaped extensions in place of other branches on both sides on a huge scale. The top of the tree bends some ten meters over the ground from the vertical with a crown for ornamentation. To this area that bends forward a long rope is tied, with a spherical pendulum of the right weight hung at the bottom. A person swings the sphere to the limit of their capacity. This pendulum then swings for quite some time and time determined therewith.
NS|0|11|9|0|The duration of a swing is about half a minute and a determinate number of these then counts as what you regard as about one hour. The total time of swings to full rest the sun dwellers call about what you call a day.
NS|0|11|10|0|But what happens when this timepiece has ceased its oscillations? Then the keeper of time is on hand and swings the pendulum anew; with the solar inhabitants this occupation is held in high esteem. This person is of the highest social standing for they say: if he were not a constant pendulum sentinel then none should know their time of birth or age.
NS|0|11|11|0|Wherefore occasional bribery of the keepers of time occurs, because to sun-dwellers of this belt nothing is more irksome than approaching age, whilst it is an easy matter to be young again; one comes to an agreement with the time sentinel to . let the pendulum rest for a while. This rest then throws all previous calculations overboard, making them void and counting is done anew.
NS|0|11|12|0|Here you will say: well, what becomes of the time-swinging period before the standstill? It is taken off the account because the rest-period cannot be calculated. For which reason the new swing period brings about age equality for all people. This is easy and quite possible over there because ageing is not determined by nature: a person several hundred years old has the same fresh and cheerful appearance as any twenty year old, by your calculation. For which there is substance in making oneself younger in respect to life's time-duration and old and young are distinguished only by wisdom.
NS|0|11|13|0|For this reason the desire for perpetual youth predominates mostly with the female sex and with the male only when intent on nuptials with some female. But when competing for some important post then even the pendulum standstills are counted, so that some arrive at such old age that he is thoroughly ridiculed even by the truly wise teachers and employers. On such occasions however age assessment is not relegated to the stipulated pendulum swings, but the applicant for a position is given difficult questions to answer by teachers in a special temple. If his answers fully satisfy the teachers then he is declared fit for the position and given a cipher testifying his age. Even if this candidate is no more than thirty years by nature, he is declared sixty by wisdom.
NS|0|11|14|0|You will ask what type of positions do they have? I say unto you: no planet offers so many and diverse occupations. Although there are no town clerks or offices as on Earth, there nevertheless is a fist of others, which you could not at present conceptualise, whence we shall run through some of the more important ones.
NS|0|11|15|0|The foremost and most highly esteemed are the teaching professions for which there are in almost countless number of school-temples upon the heights in which the sun-people are instructed about all and sundry.
NS|0|11|16|0|A second main profession is that of the priesthood, consisting in the priests having to familiarize themselves with God's nature and order. Notwithstanding this, the teachers of the first variety are more eminent for these are the actual High Priests and hence regents over the nation.
NS|0|11|17|0|Another office is that of guiding, ordering and developing the people's will in accordance with the will of God: to show people theoretically and practically as you would say, that man can only act fully with his will if it is attuned to the will of God. Wherefore it is every person's primary responsibility to probe this almighty and most holy will before everything else; for without this no man can call forth a plant from the soil.
NS|0|11|18|0|This too is shown them in a practical way, a teacher calling on a student to carve the earth in accordance with his own will, then run his finger over same and then call forth his idea, resulting in neither fruit nor plant. The teacher then shows his student the great God's will letting them take same straight from Him, followed by carving the ground and running the fingers over it to then draw the idea out of the ground through the recognized will of the great God. And the students at once behold the power of will when attuned to the most High!
NS|0|11|19|0|They are also shown that man can coax almost anything from the ground that he desires; but he must not do so as if from his own power but through prayer and the might of the great God's will, which also is shown in a practical way.
NS|0|11|20|0|Behold, this is a most important profession, because instruction is given in solar agriculture therewith in the truest sense.
NS|0|11|21|0|Another office is to counsel men in the order of undertaking every venture. And this profession too is of grave importance, teaching sun-dwellers My order. Alternatively they are shown in practice how contrary-wise, disorder has a destructive effect on everything brought forth through divine order and how disorder endangers all life upon the far-flung grounds.
NS|0|11|22|0|Another office is that of allocating solar land. Notwithstanding the absence upon the sun of land-rights as such, the allocation nevertheless takes place for the sake of order. People are shown where they are allotted to call something out of the ground and in what order so that trees, grass and plants do not grow together haphazardly, a certain good order being maintained everywhere. Behold, that too is a vital office due to which this entire, immensely great solar belt has the appearance of one huge, continuous garden, adorned with the most glorious, countless growth of various trees, shrubs, plants and grasses which as said, are unique with every individual sun-dweller, the very thing that heightens the appeal and beauty of these huge lands to an indescribable degree.
NS|0|11|23|0|Another office more variegated consists in teaching men how to make good use of the products called out of the soil, teaching them also moderation in all things.
NS|0|11|24|0|Another office is responsible for the animal kingdom and classification, teaching their useful employment and giving the reason they are not also able to bring forth animals through their will. Another job consists in showing how to deal with the sundry atmospheric and fire drafts from the mountains, whilst another teaches sign language somewhat like your numerology, for recording the correspondence between things and to recognize them and pass them on to others. Another profession is entrusted with building, giving instruction in erection of dwellings, office buildings, school-temples and finally houses of God - a class devoted exclusively to the building trade. As said, there are a great many other professions of which we shall make mention at the appropriate time.
NS|0|11|25|0|But now we shall have another look at our company and watch how they start their way down from the third hill to the second one with the big Temple. For the swelling has retreated to where the water has receded from the first hill with the timepiece. And thus, one of their company hastens ahead to swing the pendulum, to enable them to more closely determine the course of the eruption.
NS|0|11|26|0|But for today we shall cease observing our blindingly shining company and then catch up with the ran of things with our next revelation!
NS|0|12|1|1|The sinking back and vanishing of the solar growth
NS|0|12|1|0|Behold, B moves over to A again, saying: "Look over there, brother! The pendulum is swinging at regular intervals again. I think that in another ten thousand swings we may see the edge sink down from the heights, as there are substantial indentations and folds at its base. If so then we know that the edge of the swelling will shortly reveal itself.
NS|0|12|2|0|Says A: "You are right, there are not a lot of folds and indentations indeed running down from the top, but I don't see any horizontal ones yet which usually start crossing the vertical ones when the swelling is about to sink to the depths. Hence I don't think we are about to see the bright edge yet."
NS|0|12|3|0|Says B: "Brother, since as you say the top shall not be visible too soon, we ought meanwhile to go over to the Temple and see whether the floods which nearly reached its roof did any damage inside and if so, do some repairs?"
NS|0|12|4|0|Behold, the suggestion is adopted and the big Temple, which by your measure is about seven and a half kilometres long and two kilometres wide, is inspected around all its colonnades and other furnishings for any damage, but after realizing that there was no damage they looked contented. Only some soaking took place.
NS|0|12|5|0|How long did such an inspection take? About three days by your reckoning. Nevertheless, in the sun such activity passes with much faster perception of time as there is no night, as I have said, only perpetual day.
NS|0|12|6|0|Watch how the company is leaving the Temple again and one of them is despatched to enquire of the pendulum sentinel how many swings have taken place since the restart. Behold how our messenger has arrived getting the reply "ten". One for every twenty thousand swings. The messenger is back.
NS|0|12|7|0|Now B notices a horizontal furrow upon the extensive swelling saying so to A. The entire company also voices it cheerfully. The women yelling "Watch, watch, a horizontal fold!"
NS|0|12|8|0|The growth has started to sink with A saying to the company: "Yes, it's here. The first blessed furrow! No further swelling shall be seen in that place too soon for the first horizontal fold is drawing the growth together mightily and belting it up tightly." Behold, all fall down and earnestly with all their strength do as commanded by the first teacher.
NS|0|12|9|0|Only A and B remain standing watching the swelling and the swings of the pendulum mounted not far from the Temple. B notices a second horizontal furrow above the first telling A: "Yes brother, you noticed correctly. It is a sizeable furrow but look another one is forming under the first and look, another one above the second one you saw. All praise to the almighty great God! The big swelling is sinking rapidly. Although I don't see the top yet it should soon come into view."
NS|0|12|10|0|Says B: "Brother, look upward. If my eyes don't deceive me then I already see the mighty flashing of lightening, the harbinger of the top." Says A: "Yes, indeed you're right! As well, I hear the distant dull continuous rolling edge of thunder." He beckons the company to get up and look upwards to see how deliverance is closing in rapidly.
NS|0|12|11|0|With great jubilation the company get up looking upwards through their hands. Ever closer are the lightning flashes and the ever mightier thunder. In silence the company watches for a while the trillions of uninterrupted lightening flashes in all directions from the welling still several thousand GM wide.
NS|0|12|12|0|The keeper of time has just completed another swing. Still no rim! But now B and several others scream: "the brim, the brim, watch it's coming into view! We are all delivered! Only a few more swings and we shall be able to look over it, the glorious, bright rim!" And A says to them: "Yes, this swing shall not have finished moving and we shall be looking over the surface of the rim and get a good view, for it is sinking almost vertically on our side.
NS|0|12|13|0|Says B: "At what distance do you judge it when it gets level with us?" Says A: "I would say thirty wons!" In solar language that means three thousand GM, a quite impressive distance on Earth, but for the sun, one won is no more than about seven minutes on Earth.
NS|0|12|14|0|Says B again: "How wide could the brim be this time?" Says A: "Judging by the size of the growth it could measure some forty won."
NS|0|12|15|0|And A addresses the crowd again: "Beware! The horizontal furrows have started to quake again; the crater shall not be sinking quietly but crash after such signs. Hence brace yourselves and don't fear the sudden banging and seat yourselves on the ground in order not to fall over when the sudden crash shakes our ground quite violently! And pray the great God that He would preserve our dwellings and Temples.
NS|0|12|16|0|And B hastens over to A making him aware of the immense palpitation of the rim now coming into view. Says A: "Indeed brother, well noted, for I notice pulsations of about ten thousand GM (100 Wons) along the periphery as far as my eyes can see and the pulses are getting heftier! How they flicker like the flag on our largest temple riven by a hurricane! Wherefore watch and be on your guard. In a few pendulum swings the rim, now five Wons above us shall plunge down below us so that we may get to see some of the shockingly deep craters - unless the rim walls have not already joined up numerously. Watch, spherical flares are coming down already! The crash is imminent!"
NS|0|12|17|0|Harken and behold, the entire company leaps into the air screaming! Thousands upon thousands of water-spouts are hosing out of the immensely out stretched flood, warring against the slowly sinking rim whilst huge spherical flares the size of the Earth-moon are plunging down from the rim into the raging and foaming flood, each flare accompanied by trillions of lightning strikes. Watch the boiling of the immense waters: what steaming and billowing where the flares crash from the lofty rim into the raging flood!
NS|0|12|18|0|Now heed, as all is ready for the big crash. Behold, the sentinel has stopped the swinging and fastened the pendulum to the tree. Even the two instructors sink down near the tree clutching it with one hand. The entire crowd does so, the sentinel joining them.
NS|0|12|19|0|Watch them all gazing steadfastly at the storm-ravaged rim, unspeakably severe for your concept, where the rim is making up to ten thousand GM to and fro excursions in and out each second, even whilst the simultaneous pitching of the crater itself to and fro also covers up to four thousand GM per second. Now imagine such movements from our solar company's vantage point! Even though they really are thirty Wons removed, this play is for our solar people's eyes and they can therefore indeed witness the terrifying movements of this manifestation.
NS|0|12|20|0|And watch how the rim has dropped but not quite as vehemently as expected. Therefore the resulting tremors of the surroundings were not as hefty as at other times. But this mighty collapse nonetheless has driven the flood into our company's vicinity notwithstanding their position up on this hill being at an altitude of five GM above sea level.
NS|0|12|21|0|Do you grasp such movement? What would you say and feel if situated atop an Alp as high as the Großglockner (3798m) upon Earth and at about five to six GM from the sea, with a raging storm whipping up waves that are just about to reach you? Would you not, one after the other,start pulling your hair out in consternation? Yet upon the sun, such phenomenon would be regarded as "kid's stuff, as you say, since their hill is already nearly five times the height of your Mt. Everest (8882m), i.e. above the quiet solar water level.
NS|0|12|22|0|Consider such comparison, the grandiose flooding consequent upon the collapse of our solar swelling will hit you in the eye. And this too you are to thoroughly grasp that you may recognise all the more how mighty is He Who allows Himself to be called your loving, good Father!
NS|0|12|23|0|But lets look at our company again. Watch how they are gathering around the instructor, praising the great God and how the time sentinel rushes back to his tree to release the pendulum and to give it a new swinging start.
NS|0|12|24|0|But, together with the sun people lets watch over the big swelling rim. Behold its residual width. Do you notice how two of your Earths could comfortably roll along its top? Indeed, that's how it is! But now the crater has narrowed down and is hardly two rim breadths wide and stretching lengthwise rather than breadth-wise having consolidated at various points.
NS|0|12|25|0|Watch how the light-conditioned solar inhabitants are guarding their eyes against the blinding shine of the broad rim and watch how occasional fiery balls are flung out powerfully to a height twice the distance of your moon from the Earth and behold the lightning in countless numbers still crashing from the still agitated rim!
NS|0|12|26|0|Behold, this is the full course of this grandiose manifestation, now gradually collapsing, as the rims are steadily consolidating. The finale is usually a powerful downpour of rain lasting several days, by your time, through which the rims are cooled then quietened and lastly joined up and healed, then sinking back to their former position under the sea surface.
NS|0|12|27|0|Have another look at our sun-dwellers, how they are full of cheer beyond measure, praising and rejoicing over the great God who has in this most wise fashion brought everything back to the previous order. Watch them embracing and greeting each other and then streaming towards their dwellings and how they are met by a great many of their well-preserved children, brothers and sisters.
NS|0|12|28|0|And so this action too is at an end. Presently we shall observe some of the sun-dwellers' domestic arrangements and afterwards cast another superficial glance over this whole belt.
NS|0|13|1|1|Property ownership and life prerequisites of the equatorial inhabitants.
NS|0|13|1|0|Upon the sun and namely our belt there are no actual property rights as such as on your terrestrial body. But there is a right of order underpinned by the axiom: "there must be no landless man, but land that is nevertheless always allotted by special officials, measured out for one or the other's use only. The landowners of measured tracts are therefore the beneficiaries or usufructs only, for the term of their lives.
NS|0|13|2|0|After their decease however, not they but officials appointed by the educationists are the rightful administrators. On the sun, this brings about the cessation of children's inheritance rights, which are an especially hateful abomination before Me upon your Earth. But children are one and all, when of sufficient education and abilities, taken care of by the officials.
NS|0|13|3|0|This is done as follows: If parents have only one, two, three or four children, then on their coming of age and already during the parent's lifetime, the land is divided up two thirds to the children with the parents retaining one third. This third does not revert to the children after the parents' die, but can be allotted by the officials to anyone still landless. Such distribution holds good only for two generations. In the third generation a consolidation of several allotments takes place, which is then systematically allotted anew to any landless persons according to need.
NS|0|13|4|0|In the case of any further landless persons missing out during such allotment, these are then covered by so-called land-reserves. What is this reserved land? This can be either a substantial over-allotment of land already owned or it can be land not yet owned, or even areas suddenly exposed as islands under above mentioned circumstances.
NS|0|13|5|0|Therefore upon the sun, nobody suffers want, although this main belt is heavily populated. For firstly, the people are on average, not much bigger than a few big ones on Earth and are secondly one hundred times less demanding than some of your smaller people; therefore a much smaller land portion suffices them than those of your Earth.
NS|0|13|6|0|Their clothing consists of no more than a loincloth and a fairly wide hat. Their food is brought forth by the solar soil whenever they desire to eat and in moderation. Therefore a landowner is content with an area, which you would call about a half acre.
NS|0|13|7|0|This lawful distribution has the positive result of these people knowing nothing whatsoever about land disputes.
NS|0|13|8|0|Do the landowners have to pay taxes to these officers? That is something alien to sun people for all officials together with educators have their own land - not excluding the keeper of time.
NS|0|13|9|0|But it can be asked whether a person has the right to satiate himself upon his neighbour's land if feeling hungry? Indeed so. In an emergency all ground is public property but it is not tolerated if wanton. But truly no one would do so because only laws and statutes create criminals. Where freedom of will is maintained as far as possible however, it can also be best developed to maintain public order.
NS|0|13|10|0|For a will thrown together from rough laws is a tormented will. A tormented will however takes no pleasure in order but rather tries to find relief for itself here and there, being concerned very little as to whether its action accords with lawful order, its guideline being its own wellbeing. If however free will is maintained and the regulations of order recognised, then it realizes the pleasant advantages thereof and is pleased to discover the divine order by itself.
NS|0|13|11|0|This is also a basic rule in bringing up children in the sun, which would also be better for Earth rather than education through which memory is tormented, intellect ill treated and the spirit killed! Nevertheless, we are now on the sun and not the Earth and note with open eyes of the spirit how the divine order everywhere comes to the fore, most evidently, even in the most insignificant domestic arrangements and responsibilities.
NS|0|14|1|1|The dwellings upon the equatorial belt
NS|0|14|1|0|To enable us to get to the various aspects of housekeeping order, it will be necessary to look at the aspect from which it derives its name (for it is plain that "housekeeping" derives from house), whence it shall be necessary to look at one or other of the solar houses and together with its residents, examine its domestic constitution.
NS|0|14|2|0|What therefore do the houses of the sun people look like on that now familiar belt, which overall has the width of approximately the distance of the moon from your Earth? Do they resemble earthly dwellings? Are they built side by side in vast numbers as in your big cities? Not at all. It is not the case anywhere. Firstly, there is no city anywhere upon the sun and the dwellings also have an entirely different shape and are outfitted differently.
NS|0|14|3|0|So what do they look like? Think of a circle of between one and two hundred meters in diameter. This curvature is taken up by square pillars of four metres thickness and forty metres height, at four metre intervals. On top of each pillar there is a round capital, as you might say, with superb ornamentation and windings. These pillars are topped by massive crossbeams that connect all the pillars in the circle. Above these, roof joists rise to form a multi-pointed pyramid, their length depending on the sharpness of the roof-rounding.
NS|0|14|4|0|Each of these roof beams also has relatively longer or shorter dimensions according to the diameter of the curvature, depending on whether it is bigger or smaller; this means if the diameter of the curvature of the whole house is smaller, then the roof beams also don't have to be so long in order to touch each other at the apex in a pyramidal shape; but if the diameter of the curvature is bigger, then the roof beams also have to be longer in order to touch each other at the apex in the shape described before.
NS|0|14|5|0|Since the style of the roof adhered to is more or less that of the steeples of your so-called Gothic churches, it speaks for itself that the roof beam lengths have to be substantial and thus often six hundred metres in length.
NS|0|14|6|0|You will ask, why such rooves in the sun, where it rains either rarely or not at all? These rooves however are not to be regarded as rain umbrellas but only as very practical light and heat umbrellas. For, notwithstanding the incredible heat-tolerance of the sun people by your standards, they nevertheless are friends of shade and some cool.
NS|0|14|7|0|No roof however is more conducive to light and warmth protection then the pointed style for it constantly unloads light and the associated heat That this is so you can see from a little example by taking a long and well pointed piece of metal, holding the point into a flame, even if the point glows white hot the much bulkier other end gives no warm sensation, whereas in the reverse case, or a uniformly thick rod, it shall immediately heat up intensely right to the other end.
NS|0|14|8|0|Now take a pointed roof not even made of light and heat-conducting material and it shall be clear that such roof is a most efficient protection from light and heat.
NS|0|14|9|0|The roof beams also are nailed over closely with a class of wooden boards. These are overlaid with a type of white mirror plates made of a variety of solar soil similar to your roof-tiles but pyramid-shaped, with their apexes bent at right angles and inserted into the gaps between the boards and sealed with putty. The thickness is no greater than your cardboard but with the flexibility of lead sheeting.
NS|0|14|10|0|This is the type of finish for all rooves and their appearance is of exceptional beauty for these panes have a surface brilliance more intense than your finest polished alabaster, the reason fore reflecting all light and hence not being warmed themselves.
NS|0|14|11|0|Internally, this roof is covered up to its apex with a dark colour found at the coast of great waters and especially after aforementioned eruptions.
NS|0|14|12|0|What are the pillars made of? These are made of a type of brick resembling yours but much finer and as transparent as your most precious stones being of exceptional beauty to look at. For the crossbeams and roof joists, special trees are raised up in the shape for this purpose.
NS|0|14|13|0|In the spaces between the pillars there are tiny circular gardens abounding with the most endearing and charming growths. The sun people are skilful in landscaping growths in graduated height towards the middle so that with the exception of the entrance the beholder is greeted with the most luscious flower pyramids of such rich flower diversity as to leave you short of description, as each pyramid is adorned with a thousand different flower varieties completely distinct from the next and in tum making each house distinct for the next.
NS|0|14|14|0|Therewith we have most superficially presented dwellings there, so far as your imagination will allow. If however you let your spiritual fantasy roam, you shall behold sundry which this restricted presentation failed to convey. In short, here you can fantasize to your heart's content and in spite of its ebullience find it impossible to exaggerate. Why? Because in the kingdom of growth you cannot sketch a form that is not found more perfect in the sun because the far more spiritual people of the sun run circles around the spirits inhabiting all the planets, the way the sunlight itself circumscribes all planets. Wherefore you can fantasize as much as you like and yet not sketch a form which is not presented upon the sun in actuality.
NS|0|14|15|0|Wherefore, as stated, you shall find there not only all visible products of all planets in the greatest perfection but all thought-forms that ever were thought by people upon the planets physically.
NS|0|14|16|0|Whence we can now cast a glance at solar man's dwellings and be delighted, for no man can dream of something more varied and magnificent than he can encounter upon the sun in actual fact. Thus even the colouring of the aforementioned pillars is of such exceptional majesty that the most magnificent glitter of a diamond on Earth is but the flicker of a puddle because, as indicated at the outset, everything upon the planets is as dead and motionless whereas on the sun everything bristles with life.
NS|0|14|17|0|Since we have now cast a fleeting glance we shall also move into such a house and look at its interior set-up.
NS|0|14|18|0|The floor has the appearance of dark, polished transparent gold or of a beautiful, finely polished topaz, except that the floor is of flexible resilience.
NS|0|14|19|0|In the gaps between the inward-facing pillars stand four-faced pyramids like finely polished diamonds mounted upon a stand or pedestal, as you would say, which overlaps as a roomy bench of a total circumference of six to eight metres, which the sun people use like chairs. The material being different to the pyramid but also most finely polished dark green, transparent and resilient.
NS|0|14|20|0|In front of these pyramid-seats there are low fixtures, broad at the top, coloured like finest polished rubies and serving as dinner tables.
NS|0|14|21|0|In the middle there is a pyramidal spiral staircase with a base diameter between twenty and thirty metres, fitted with most artistic landings and level at the top within the landing, enclosing pyramidal seats. The main part of the pyramid is of light violet colour or an occasional rose-red with the landings of diverse, finest polished multi-coloured, transparent materials occurring only in the sun and nowhere else, and also elastic. What is its purpose?
NS|0|14|22|0|It serves for higher conventions, about things divine. In the centre at the top is a pulpit of light-green, shining and transparent material from where the house elder counsels his relatives about God.
NS|0|14|23|0|You will ask why a pyramid? By these spiral stairs people reach quite deeply into the pointed roof, taking them away from distractions by the exceeding splendour of things solar, enabling them to tum towards, even whilst this very same spherical staircase shows them the spirit5ual narrowing of the path and how one can reach the apex of the true inner life only in this way. Regarding the exceedingly beautiful spiral landing ornamentation however this usually depicts My wondrous incarnation upon Earth.
NS|0|14|24|0|At the entrance opposite the middle pyramid there is a raised perfect square a metre off the ground and of four metres diameter, on which there also is a pyramidal seat with a most artistic landing on three sides. Take note for this will take your fancy.
NS|0|14|25|0|Behold, this is a domestic orchestra which must not be lacking in a solar dwelling. It consists of a majestic harp which every solar person is capable of playing by ear. It serves as accompaniment to the most sublime hymns which are invariably sung as praise to the Great God after meetings. As for the tone of this instrument and the exceeding purity of solar people's voices, this you shall be able to grasp only when you are no longer captive in the flesh.
NS|0|14|26|0|Therewith we know all the arrangements inside a solar dwelling. But you must not think of this as the firmly set order in solar dwellings, except generally and in building-style for they are grossly diverse in detail of shape and colour.
NS|0|14|27|0|Thus the pillars could give the look of stacked clouds joined in series or cliffs or steeples or Gothic columns or large animals such as rearing white horses or glowing red elephants carrying the roof with extended trunk and innumerable other forms.
NS|0|14|28|0|In substance the internal arrangement is indeed like the example, but in form they are as diverse as the pillars, only the rooves are all identical.
NS|0|14|29|0|So allow yourselves time to digest this and be prepared for much more extraordinary things next time.
NS|0|15|1|1|The dwellings surrounds upon the equatorial belt. Tree growth there.
NS|0|15|1|0|What are the surroundings of such dwellings? They normally consist of a circular avenue of immensely high trees of a single species at every house, but different from each other. You could indeed crisscross this forty thousand GM wide and six hundred thousand GM long belt if your life in earthly years, sufficed and never find the same boulevard of fruit trees around two houses. One lot might look like gigantic spiral columns adorned with a weeping willow type crown at the top. The leaves are over a cubit long and just over one cm wide; the underside is carmine red whilst the surface is smooth and green-gold with an exceedingly shiny pearl of blue light hanging from every leaf tip. On long white stalks between the leaves hang fruits which can be likened to your so-called carob but without stones, for as you are now aware, all fruit in the sun is stone-free and of an exceedingly spiritual, sweet flavour making it a favourite for this house.
NS|0|15|2|0|How do the sun people get the fruit down from these lofty trees? That is easy, they have poles fitted with clippers, an almost universal tool. Therewith they break off the fruit of any variety according to need.
NS|0|15|3|0|You will wonder why these people let these trees grow so tall when the growth of all trees and plants is under the control of their will. That would be a misguided question for the sun people are exceedingly wise and do nothing wantonly and for this reason every decoration must have a well thought out and proven usefulness. Thus the lofty position of the crown of these fruit trees has its decided, multiple good purposes.
NS|0|15|4|0|You ask what purpose? Just a little patience and it shall transpire! For a start you have to know that nowhere in the planets are there such charming and far-flung country views as precisely upon the sun, because here it is not unusual from an average hill to overlook an area of at least five thousand GM diameter - hence four times the distance on your Earth from North to South Pole in a straight line. And to that, you have to add that the solar air, especially upon this belt, has ether of the highest purity which, particularly for the sharp-eyed sun people, improves the view in the natural sphere.
NS|0|15|5|0|Behold, now the purpose shall transpire presently! Since the sun people, as already said, are great friends of glorious country views, they deliberately place the crowns of their fruit trees so high that they cannot obstruct the views. Behold, this is one reason, which from your point of view, does not carry much weight but upon the sun is much more important. For it does not concern just a good view, but the lookout: this is something very essential, because there are often manifestations above the ground, which have both good and bad repercussions. Hence everything must be watched with attention or inhabitants of the sun, especially upon this belt, can be overtaken by one or other natural phenomena causing severe damage or complete destruction of their dwellings
NS|0|15|6|0|I shall give you a brief example for your comprehension. Not infrequently there is the sudden appearance of red-shining stars above some hill or other. This has to be watched immediately and the height of the hill carefully estimated as well as the direction the stars take off the hill. Take the case of such a hill being a thousand GM distant and of average height, and the stars moving in the direction of the hill we are occupying: it takes three minutes at the most before theses originally little stars approach us as the size of world masses; their velocity is immense, as their nature is mostly electrical. Whatever is in their path is destroyed instantly.
NS|0|15|7|0|What are the sun people going to do? They at once seek the living God's protection, thrusting pointed rods with flags into high ground. These rods draw the glowing red electric masses higher like a magnet, so that they scatter into the Alps. In this way dwellings, trees, animals and man in the lowlands are saved every time.
NS|0|15|8|0|Behold, this is another good reason for unobstructed views. That is why even the stems of the tree avenues are always lined up with the pillars of a dwelling, so that not even the stems would obstruct the view.
NS|0|15|9|0|Another not too rare occurrence, especially in the vicinity of the great waters, or the high mountains of the belt-borders, for your imagination, is the stupendous water and fire funnels. Concerning the water whirlpools, these of course rarely take to the land; but the fire twirls are that much more destructive. Some reach from one hundred to one thousand GM diameter at a spin per second, meaning that the outer circle of flame covers a distance of between three hundred and three thousand GM per second.
NS|0|15|10|0|Think of the effect of such natural phenomenon upon a district through which it moves; what do sun men do on such occasions? They at once tum to Me for protection with a most living trust, whilst climbing the most accessible hill to place a substantial vessel of water there, whilst thrusting long spikes into the ground around it in radiating directions. This simple device, according to their wisest instructors' experience has the definite power to firstly draw such a fire twirl unto itself and then to slow down its spin.
NS|0|15|11|0|And if you could be witnesses, then you would watch such a natural phenomenon with great surprise, because even if such a fire twirl has the most immense diameter at its inception, it begins, on reaching such a hill to so drastically narrow at the bottom that it has shrunk from a thousand miles to a couple of meters in a few seconds. After reaching the water vessel with its radiating spikes upon the height, then it begins to convert into an immensely tall fire rod, which then seemingly collapses gradually above the vessel to finally vanish.
NS|0|15|12|0|Shortly after this the sun people go up the hill to retrieve their safety tools, finding them unscathed - except for the water, which although diminished in volume has turned entirely black.
NS|0|15|13|0|But how can the sun people escape devastation in this way? They say: Upon the Alps dwell spirits; when these get thirsty from excessive heat, they seize one another in large numbers and like raving ones seek cooling. Wherefore it is necessary to anticipate them with a drink, so that they would not come tearing down to lower levels looking for refreshing water and destroy us and our dwellings and fruit on their way.
NS|0|15|14|0|And I say unto you that such spiritual knowledge on the part of the sun people is completely well-founded, because the course of such a fire vortex on the sun is similar to what I revealed to you as occurring on Earth, since a spirit everywhere remains a spirit on the sun as on the planets, except that his scope of action on the sun is less restricted than upon a planet.
NS|0|15|15|0|Behold again, how important an unfettered view is to the sun people, and the reason every house is built upon a cone-shaped hill with the rest of the property at a lower level. Wherefore you shall not find dwellings in the valleys and private dwellings as well as official buildings are all found upon hills, whilst temples of prayer and worship of the Great God are found upon the highest hills.
NS|0|15|16|0|And so there are many more good reasons for unhindered views, and for the crowns of fruit trees being so high, but citing them all would unduly prolong our revelations.
NS|0|15|17|0|Another reason for growing the crowns of fruit trees so high is that they reduce the light shining on the dwellings from above. Proof of such substantial light absorption by the trees is attested by the shining pearls which form everywhere at the tips of leaves and which in themselves consist of nothing other than the trees' unconsumed light units, similar to your so-called St. Elms fire, seen upon all sharp objects when the air is electrically saturated. This, of course, is only visible to you by night, but only during the day upon the sun (there being no night), and that due to the exceedingly powerful light rays from above.
NS|0|15|18|0|A third reason for planting trees with their crowns so high is to force the children to always come to their parents when hungry, which is commendable, because nothing is more deleterious to the children's immature spirit than parental permission of the children's self-will. Therewith the children are grounded in haughtiness and stubbornness, which vices make up the indestructible foundation stones for all imaginable future vices.
NS|0|15|19|0|In the sun however, where people have a much freer and more unrestricted scope, such upbringing of children is even more necessary, so that their will would be pointed towards maintaining the absolutely essential, general social order. This would of course also be more desirable with yourselves; the people of Earth, however are already of exceedingly limited and mostly stubborn spirit, for which very reason they were placed on this rough Earth. For this reason, nothing is more unpalatable to them than strict obedience, which is the exclusive school for attaining to the true spiritual, inner willpower. Wherefore men of this Earth rarely attain to this power in their physical life, which nonetheless is basically the very condition for their presence here.
NS|0|15|20|0|Nevertheless we are back again on the sun. Hence we shall pursue other domestic practices and particularly, as till now, the natural, domestic part; without which naturally, we shall never go over to the spiritual and only then the celestially pure spiritual. And so we shall next time look at the other grounds that go with the dwelling and study their practical use.
NS|0|16|1|1|Agriculture upon the equatorial belt; vegetable gardens, sheep grazing and wheat field.
NS|0|16|1|0|Some six to ten metres below the tree avenue, there is a so-called small fruit field, bordered on both sides with all kinds of fruit-bearing bushes no more than about a metre and a half tall. The field itself is overgrown with diverse small-fruit plants like your strawberries, proebstlings, melons, so-called paradise apples and others. These are relatively rather than completely similar equivalents; otherwise they are of a most extraordinary diversity and like everything else, not found in any other house.
NS|0|16|2|0|By this point you are ready to ask why nothing similar should be found on neighbour's properties? For surely the land products found on one property will catch a neighbour's fancy! Why should a neighbour not bring forth something he liked on his neighbour's property? If he does not do so, then either the law prevents him or he regards everything inferior to what he brings forth on his own ground.
NS|0|16|3|0|Behold, this question deserves an answer. But before I do so I must point out-that this question has a good basis on your Earth: but in the sun it falls on dry ground, where an answer cannot grow.
NS|0|16|4|0|And again you ask why? Only this "why" I can answer as follows: look at yourselves and tell Me why you are dissimilar as individuals as well as in facial expression, so that not even a blood brother completely resembles the other, although each can be recognised as completely human at least in shape? Can you answer Me this question? For I say unto you that it is precisely therein that your "why" fully lies.
NS|0|16|5|0|But I see that you are not going to come up with an answer. Which leaves Me only to tell you that the reason lies in the corresponding, relevant individual nature of the spirit; because apart from the general class, every spirit is also given something very particularly individual - as it were a pound given every spirit, through which every individual spirit differs from every other. And this difference then also manifests in the outer form, most clearly discernible in every person's face.
NS|0|16|6|0|Now behold, it is just so to a larger extent with the sun's inhabitants, where a spirit's accentuated nature is exhibited not only in outer facial appearance but also in everything solar man brings forth through his will. Wherefore man can indeed bring forth a plant that took his fancy at a neighbour's ground, but it shall not have the same appearance as that on his neighbour's ground; why? Because the neighbour does not look like his other neighbour, neither physically nor spiritually, and this difference in characteristic appearance shall also show in everything he brings forth. Behold, this is the reason why nothing completely similar can be found between two neighbours.
NS|0|16|7|0|This difference also bespeaks something else, namely, that every solar man, on entering another's ground immediately becomes conscious of what his neighbour's spirit is, from one or other of the plants - behold, here we have the full answer.
NS|0|16|8|0|Basically, something similar indeed emerges also upon the planets, where everyone has a different species of plant or tree in his garden, also building his house differently, excepting that all these differences originate only in the different choices, not different plant individuality, since upon the planets these go forth from seed, within which they already carry a permanent order; whereas on the sun they go forth completely from the will of the spirit and hence relate to the spiritual order of him who brings them forth from his free will.
NS|0|16|9|0|Wherewith we have the reason for the differences, and we shall have a look at the way a solar inhabitant's grounds are arranged.
NS|0|16|10|0|Within the aforementioned small-fruits field there is a vacant circle, for strolling about that field. This circle in tum is bordered densely with small trees, somewhat like the miniature trees raised in your gardens. These little trees too are of differing varieties, so that no five to seven are of the same variety and hence yield diverse fruits, similar to your pears, apples, oranges, etc. But everything here is perfect and the flavour superb.
NS|0|16|11|0|This circle of trees is followed by another vacant one, which then is surrounded by a type of living fence. Beyond this fence there is a luscious meadow of some fourteen to twenty metres width, where the grass is all of one variety.
NS|0|16|12|0|This circle is for grazing sheep, which are the only domestic animals kept by solar man, notwithstanding an immense number of all kinds of animals upon the sun - with the sole exception of the snake, which occurs only on some planets.
NS|0|16|13|0|You will ask why sheep are the only domestic animals? Firstly because they are the most patient and gentle of all animal species; secondly, because solar man too consumes their milk. And thirdly, because on the sun too sheep supply rich and exceedingly fine wool for man's clothing. Behold, this is why this animal only is kept, together with a grazing pasture.
NS|0|16|14|0|Since we mentioned a countless number of animals upon the sun, where are they? What is their habitat and subsistence? You are aware already of exceedingly vast plains upon the sun and especially upon this belt. Behold, these plains, as you now know, are not inhabited by man and that for the much emphasized reason of black spots, or presentation of great eruptions upon the solar equator. It is these very plains that are inhabited by countless and most diverse animal species.
NS|0|16|15|0|But this begs the question: how do these animals subsist, since plant growth depends on man's will upon the sun? This is an easy question to answer, namely, that the plains too are over-abundantly covered with most luscious growths, on account of man's will and also through prayer and in close unity with the well-recognised Will of the Great God. How then are these plains cultivated? Through the blessings of the principal teacher - when at the highest temple altitude, a whole community assembles to worship their Great God in the temple of seventy-seven pillars.
NS|0|16|16|0|Behold, this too answers that question. But you are holding back another question: how do the sun inhabitants prevent the plain's animals from climbing up to themselves and easily doing damage to their precious ground? This they achieve through group action, by cutting off all hill country with live, unassailable fencing in every direction. This live fence consists of tightly spaced, pillar-type tree logs of up to two thousand metres in height, provided only at the top with bushy crowns carrying an immense number of fruits to feed the animals.
NS|0|16|17|0|These fences sometimes run in a straight line several hundred GM along the foot of the hill before changing direction. The crowns of the trees are evergreen, of light hue, whilst the stems are dark red starting at the ground, eventually trailing off to pale red at the top, presenting an exceedingly lovely and endearing look.
NS|0|16|18|0|Now we know how the animals are provided for, wherefore we shall return to the grounds of our houses and see what comes after the field.
NS|0|16|19|0|At the bottom end beyond the living fence, this field is surrounded by a mound fitted with water sprinklers facing the house pillars; you will ask again: where do the sun men get the water for the sprinklers?
NS|0|16|20|0|Nothing easier for them. They place a twenty metre long pipe into the earth protruding about two meters. The water immediately collects around the pipe, drilled in many places, and the pressure produces sprouting water for man and beast.
NS|0|16|21|0|Below this field is the so-called twenty-metre wide bread circle. Why bread circle? Because on this field grows the only plant not produced by human will but, as a fruit resembles your wheat, it originates directly in the Will of God, the fruit being regarded as holy.
NS|0|16|22|0|Nor is this field tilled but has been dedicated to the purpose and whenever it is to bear fruit, a special prayer is said with deep reverence. Afterwards the house elder walks through this field seven times with blessings, with all his family in train in proper order, after which a praise and thanksgiving prayer is made to their Great God - and so the bread field is tilled.
NS|0|16|23|0|At the base, this bread field is enclosed by a most magnificent and artificial railing, which serves also as a property border.
NS|0|16|24|0|You will ask of course why this especially consecrated field also is the furthest removed from the house? For it ought to, as a symbol of the more purely divine, stand closer to man than what is just of man. Philosophically this question is a good one, but in this matter, the sun people philosophise even better, for therewith they signify that the divine is not only central to the dwelling but also surrounds the external. Thus should man also, in his most inward parts, erect a throne for a dwelling for God's spirit and then allow same to arrest all his thoughts, desires and actions, that he may be within as well as without, a man fully after the will of the Great God.
NS|0|16|25|0|Behold, this means no more and no less than that men should live and act in accordance with My will - that they should let themselves be seized by My will and penetrated to their innermost, not however as currently many 'better' ones are doing, being satisfied with just the knowledge of My will, but that in their deeds I should tolerate being trundled around by their worldly actions. Behold, with such people this bread field does not constitute the exterior surrounds but rather a world field that yields no fruits of My will, but those of self-interest, the world, ruin and death.
NS|0|16|26|0|From this short presentation, you can well recognise that the sun people are definitely better philosophers than yourselves. For the order they observe in their domesticity, even taken symbolically, surely is more in accordance with My order than that which you apply in your domestic arrangements and adaptations. It is certainly not possible on your planet to keep to such exterior order, and there is basically not much to it. I nevertheless let you see it, that you may arrange your spiritual foundations accordingly! You should therefore note it well; and so we shall next time have a look at the various office buildings and temples and then turn to the inhabitants' domestic constitutions upon this belt.
NS|0|17|1|1|Office schools upon the equatorial belt
NS|0|17|1|0|Regarding offices, these are not built upon the hills like the private dwellings, but more in the valleys to preclude the trainees being distracted by the charming views.
NS|0|17|2|0|To enable you to get a better idea of the office building sites it shall be desirable to further scrutinize the hill dwellers of the sun.
NS|0|17|3|0|There are three kinds of hills on the sun: firstly the sweeping hills running in interminable distances in all directions over their belt like the mountain chains upon your Earth. Secondly the various peaks to these hills which look like regular, blunted cones on top of each other to form a pyramid; and thirdly the individual offshoots which are called the breasts of the hills. Upon these the private dwellings are erected and the remainder of the area allocated to agricultural land where approximately a half acre is apportioned per person. These grounds are usually circular like the hills themselves so that three or four lots usually border each other in small valleys between three or four hills.
NS|0|17|4|0|Where these circles impinge at one point, unoccupied areas remain. It is on these odd parts that the office buildings are built.
NS|0|17|5|0|Some of the latter are smaller than the private buildings, others larger if needed. The smaller ones are elementary schools for children, of plain style; separate for boys' schools and with small flower gardens between the pillars for girls.
NS|0|17|6|0|The outfitting of these office buildings, by the way, is almost identical to that of the private dwellings excepting the omission of decorations bespeaking the students' inward simplicity and dearth of spiritual adornment in their cognitions; whilst the little flower gardens in the girls' schools signify that the girls should develop also outwardly in a clean and delicate manner in order to spawn a pleasing and attractive spirit.
NS|0|17|7|0|This therefore is the first category of official buildings. They are however, not indwelt by the office bearers or teachers, whose dwellings are located upon an adjacent hill.
NS|0|17|8|0|How are office bearers' dwellings distinguished from other dwellings? In nothing more than a direct, private road to the office building, whilst the paths from the other houses are directed towards the impingement points of the circular grounds; the outfitting of office-bearers' houses is the same as other peoples.
NS|0|17|9|0|Which children attend these schools? Only local children of perhaps three, four or five private dwellings.
NS|0|17|10|0|How long do the classes last? Never longer than five hundred swings of the pendulum; then there is a recess lasting five thousand pendulum swings; and so the process continues until the children have fully assimilated the elementary material which consists of no more than giving the children certain rules to keep.
NS|0|17|11|0|A child for example is forbidden to take note of some object, but direct its eyes away from it until the official can see that it no longer causes the child strain to ignore the object. Furthermore, the children are also tempted with various inducements to transgress; spectacles are put on where a child is forbidden to look, costing the child much strain and self-denial in diverting their curious eyes, but practice makes for mastery and this is the case here too; the children let themselves go on occasions but are earnestly warned and on repeated transgressions punished in a small appropriate matter - until the aim is gradually achieved.
NS|0|17|12|0|Once the children are able to keep one rule, a second similar one is given them and on succeeding a third, fourth, fifth and sometimes up to thirty regulations are added.
NS|0|17|13|0|Once the children have in this way learnt to bridle their eyes, they must learn to bridle their tongues; the teacher watches for a child's favourite subject, after which the child is denied the chance to express it for a lengthy period. Once the child can deny itself also on that score, the teacher probes for another inclination, disallowing it again in an appropriate manner.
NS|0|17|14|0|Behold, elementary education consists therein, with a purpose no other than to take away the child's own will in the most appropriate manner, thus making it submissive and therewith into a vessel for the reception of God's will, which is then taught at a higher school.
NS|0|17|15|0|Just as in this elementary school the children are held back from all external activity, leading all their senses, thoughts and desires captive, so reversely in the higher school they are led into one activity after another, in accordance with God's will, wherefore these schools are also somewhat more complex than the first variety, although they are otherwise fitted out like the private dwellings.
NS|0|17|16|0|The interior decorations of these bigger office buildings, normally located where four or five properties impinge, are usually commensurate with the students' prescribed activities, consisting of the fixation of divine objects.
NS|0|17|17|0|A student may for example be shown something that he has to observe uninterruptedly in all its aspects for a lengthy period and then tell the teacher everything he has noted about it. On finishing, he is told to observe the same thing more sharply and carefully check whether he did not leave something out at his first recall. At this second scrutiny, the student tells what has escaped his first observation.
NS|0|17|18|0|Is this all? Not so, the teacher frequently directs the student towards the same object ten, twenty or thirty times. You shall of course ask what is the good of this? Surely one cannot find out more about a thing than it externally presents at first observation. But I say: such observation is only superficial and does nothing for his spirit, as any animal can behold a thing in this way.
NS|0|17|19|0|Through the oft enforced studying, the student is himself forced in his spirit to scrutinize the sundry relationships, connections and consolidations and is habituated into the certainty of his gaze, which is absolutely essential for apathetic spirits. Behold, in such exercises the schooling in this second office consists.
NS|0|17|20|0|When the students have been thoroughly taken through such rules in theory and even more in practice, they are then received into a third school building, no longer situated in the lowlands, but in the private house hill area.
NS|0|17|21|0|This school is already of a considerable size with four rooves, like the pyramidal rooves of the private dwellings. These are already classified something resembling your high schools. What is taught here? Here analysis of visible things is made as it were and the divine order of things pointed out.
NS|0|17|22|0|Wherefore this office building, inside and outside, is of such magnificence schematic design that you could hardly form the least concept. Because firstly, the one hundred pillars on which the four rooves rest are adorned throughout with such exalted sculptural artwork as to give the impression of being alive. These works or decorations upon the normally rectangular columns conjure up Egyptian hieroglyphs, except for the unspeakably greater perfection.
NS|0|17|23|0|In the middle of this office building, four pylons are erected which help to partly carry the roof joists and are partly (for the portion up to the joists) decorated with higher ornamentation which already depicts the actions of their Great God.
NS|0|17|24|0|The pylons, each of about four metres diameter and forty metres height, are made of a material resembling your red quartz, whilst the decorations consist of all kinds of the most precious stones fastened thereto. The pylon bases are round and of a material resembling glowing gold. The chapters at the top look as if they are made of amethyst.
NS|0|17|25|0|There are great white spheres atop the chapters, joined by the most beautiful arches upon which the roof joists rest, the latter made of material resembling fiery ruby. From there the actual roof beams rise, coloured dark violet, as distinct from black in the private dwellings.
NS|0|17|26|0|In short, an incomprehensible uniformity reigns in such official buildings. One thing blends into another and within the fullness of the most glorious ornamentation, there is no ostentation anywhere. Even the floor resembles your so-called mosaics, except for the exalted configuration, each tile instead carrying the finest miniature painting; and every painted object is depicted so realistically as to give the impression of carvings rather than paintings.
NS|0|17|27|0|There are also, as in the private dwellings, the most marvellous resting benches between the pillars. And since this office building consists of four sections as it were, (as evident from the four rooves) there is also in the middle, underneath each roof, an aforementioned splendid pyramidal staircase of similar finish to those we met in the private dwellings.
NS|0|17|28|0|Outside the office building, usually occupied by the official and his family, there are also similar ground divisions and tilling systems to the private dwellings already mentioned, excepting on a larger scale.
NS|0|17|29|0|The overall ground area around the office building frequently measures a thousand acres, yet a half acre only is at each person's disposal; why such large grounds for an official whose family is bound to be no larger tan that of a private house?
NS|0|17|30|0|The reason is that the students of the institution live in during their courses; for here they must learn much, namely as you have heard, God's order in many diverse things, or here, they have to, as it were, learn to read in the great book of God's nature, the reason also for all the aforementioned ornamentations within this building.
NS|0|17|31|0|To give you some idea, I will give you the signification of just a pillar. The round base or foot signifies the power of God or of His will. The external foundation of all things. The square pillar above it signifies the power going forth from this foundation, which is the support of heaven and all created things. The created things are represented by the adornments fastened to the pillar and have a homogeneity among themselves as well as with the power which brings them into being and carries them. For you must know that such decorations are not made and attached to the pillars by human hands but solely through the higher will of the Great God, who speaks through a completely purified human heart. The chapters upon such pillars signify wisdom and the spheres above the chapters the profundity of same within God, the arches joining these spheres signify the inscrutable paths by which God's wisdom sees through and connects everything in supreme order, which order is then the maintaining carrier of all infinity.
NS|0|17|32|0|Behold, this is just a fleeting sketch of the sense in which this office building is erected with all its features, which the students then have to learn to recognize within such order by systematic instruction. Would you not prefer such a college to your Latin ones on Earth? Behold, this is the right type of educational institution!
NS|0|17|33|0|Once upon a time, such schools existed upon your Earth, but human avarice displaced them from such foundations. And thus I once again give you this instruction from the sun, to show you how the right type of school for live education of the human spirit should be established, which however you shall learn to recognize only from our next presentation of temples. And so let us leave it again for today!
NS|0|18|1|1|Simple temples upon the equatorial belt
NS|0|18|1|0|How is a temple upon the sun classified, i.e. the pre-eminent temple upon the low altitudes, where there are two further temples which we shall get to know later?
NS|0|18|2|0|This temple has the standing of a general educational institute to which one moves from the aforementioned official office building. But the transfer of students is not just from one office building, this temple being the recipient of students from up to forty such pre-schools, making it exceptionally large, occasionally enrolling several thousand students.
NS|0|18|3|0|Its form is no longer rotund, but rather like your ships, for the round form would create problems. But being of oval form, the roofing is simplified, as with private dwellings.
NS|0|18|4|0|How is the size of a temple determined? It is by number of pillars. Is their number uniform for all temples of this first order? No, this depends on the number of private houses and large and small schools within an area, wherefore in the smallest instance it can consist of a thousand and in the largest case often thousand pillars, the latter's pillars reaching a far greater height and girth than the ones of private dwellings and they are of a light green, transparent material and simple of style.
NS|0|18|5|0|On the other hand, architecturally, temples vary greatly even within the same class and purpose. Hence temple pillars can be pyramid shaped or made of bars, or stacked, flattened spheres; or pillars like stacked, overturned cones, or stacked rising clouds; and countless other forms of pillars, carrying the rooves.
NS|0|18|6|0|These temples are much more exalted and magnificent than the pre-school, particularly the aforementioned type where students must learn My order. They therefore also have more rooves, among which the roof covering the temple centre is by far the highest, also flying a flag to depict the victory men must gain in this temple, whilst the other seven rooves on each side, progressively lower, in themselves form a pyramid of rooves.
NS|0|18|7|0|The rooftops are indeed decorated with flags, but with decreasing size like the rooves whose style otherwise is that of the private dwellings. The central roofs height on occasion reaches about two thousand metres by your measure, depending on temple size, but is never below one thousand metres, and the other rooves are proportional.
NS|0|18|8|0|You will of course ask: how can the sun people put in place such dreadfully long roof joists above the pillars and from where do they take a one kilometre long tree? Here I have to remind you that the sun people do not erect these with their hands but through their will. They have indeed to first call forth such trees from the soil, through their will, as said. In this way they also have to produce the pillars. But once all these building materials are produced, they are put in order through group will-power by many people, after which construction again is through the same group will.
NS|0|18|9|0|Some building phases nevertheless are still performed by hand, such as covering the roof and its interior painting. The measuring and levelling of the floor also is done by hand; these are the manual operations.
NS|0|18|10|0|How long does such a building last? If not damaged or destroyed through some unwatched natural catastrophe, it stands there as if for eternity; because nothing rots or crumbles there, enduring in freshness and soundness as when created.
NS|0|18|11|0|Now we also know about temple building procedure and form and so we shall examine the interior and the surroundings.
NS|0|18|12|0|What is notable immediately is the majestic height, for the pillars carrying the roof, proportionate to temple size, can rise to a thousand metres and are of enormous circumference. The pillar bases are always perfectly circular with seven nodules each of about four feet diameter, all being proportional to the pillar itself. The base materials in the temples are mostly solid, yet semi-transparent and blue in colour. The pillars are white throughout, except for exceedingly multicoloured decorations.
NS|0|18|13|0|The pillars in the temple are not fully continuous to the roof, but carry three galleries, which wind along the entire pillar colonnade, provided with the most masterly crafted landings.
NS|0|18|14|0|How are these galleries accessed? In place of inter-pillar resting benches, there are pyramidal spiral staircases, provided with the most delicate landings. After climbing to gallery level a most decorous carriageway connects it to the pyramid. This connects the galleries with the pyramids.
NS|0|18|15|0|The pyramid material is like fully transparent, faint-red glass, with the landings like solid gold, wound in most superb style which at their extremities are in turn adorned with sublime and portentous configurations of diverse colours looking like suggestive configurations of most precious self-shining stones.
NS|0|18|16|0|The walkway also consisting of a solid gold-type material is provided with a double landing from the pyramid to the main gallery.
NS|0|18|17|0|The main galleries of course, are also fitted with landings, inward and outwardly and consist of diamond pyramids i.e. the pyramids are made of a material beaming like your big, polished diamonds in the sun. These small pyramids between walkways are so lined up as to touch at the bottom and at the tips are connected with a solid gold backing connected to splendid decorative foliage which also runs along the gallery landings being interrupted only by the walkways; on the outside gallery landing, the decor backing the pyramid is continuous and more massive.
NS|0|18|18|0|The main gallery rests on rainbow-like coloured arches running between the pillars.
NS|0|18|19|0|Between the pyramidal staircases again there are pyramids within dark red raised squares upon cube bases, similar to those we have met in the private dwellings.
NS|0|18|20|0|These cubes overlap the pyramids by about one metre and again are used for resting benches. During recess the students rest upon these flexible benches according to need. These benches feel like air cushions and bounce back, together with the backing, leaving no impression after use.
NS|0|18|21|0|The backings also are marvellously decorated. At the top of the pyramids to which they are fastened there is a shining green sphere giving the temple a grandiose and delicate appearance, especially if not bent when in use.
NS|0|18|22|0|So much for the temple interior. Next time we shall move to its even more grandiose interior details, as well as its external surroundings. And so we leave it for today.
NS|0|19|1|1|Interior of a plain temple. Temple Orchestra
NS|0|19|1|0|You now know that the temple comprises fifteen rooves, namely the big central roof, with seven rooves on each side of it. At the centre of each roof inside, there is a magnificent spiral staircase, which reaches right into the roof with rising magnificence and deeper significations with each higher roof towards the central one.
NS|0|19|2|0|There is no such staircase beneath the highest central roof however, as instead the roof is carried by shining blue-red pillars about thirty in number. These pillars reach nearly double the height of those of the actual temple, which is the reason for the greater height of this central section of the temple.
NS|0|19|3|0|These pillars are enclosed with seven circular galleries, which can be reached by a spiral staircase around the pillar. Each pillar is wound around by a staircase up to the seventh gallery. In the midst of this great temple-rotunda stands a great main pillar reaching up to the highest point of the high roof. At the place where the fourth gallery surrounds the pillar there is a walkway from the main pillar in four directions, i.e. two walkways crossing at this pillar.
NS|0|19|4|0|From these crossways, a very wide spiral staircase rises around the main pillar right up to the highest rooftop. The galleries running around this main rotunda of columns likewise are supported by shining rainbow-type arches, each of which is of a single colour; but since there are seven galleries there are also seven supporting arches, each shining with a different colour. Looking over all the seven galleries one enjoys seeing a scattered rainbow.
NS|0|19|5|0|In this main middle rotunda of the temple the gallery rails give the appearance of glowing gold and although of the highest craftsmanship themselves, have their enclosed areas augmented by all kinds of smaller ornamentation of every colour, somewhat like the artfully crafted gold and silver emperor's crown, further adorned with all kinds of expertly polished precious stones.
NS|0|19|6|0|The armrests upon the gallery rails are of shining dark-red, whilst the gallery floors look like a star-studded sky.
NS|0|19|7|0|The middle pillar, rising from the floor to the highest roof-tip looks like a fiery cloud-column. What actually is the purpose of this main pillar? Firstly, it helps to support the heavy roof, the natural use. Secondly, the roof top can be reached by the spiral staircase for potential roof repairs over time. Thirdly, climbing is employed inside this largest educational institution to train men to overcoming dizziness on looking down. The sun dwellers are especially in need of this, notably those thinking of rising through the various building professions. Man's willpower also is tested at various heights to determine at what height his will is still effective over the ground. For you need to remember that the pillar height is not inconsiderable and in some temples can compete in height with your highest mountains even from sea level.
NS|0|19|8|0|This pillar is also of enormous girth, especially at the base with a diameter of two hundred metres, of course, tapering off gradually pyramid-fashion towards the rooftop. With such a girth, you can also imagine the roominess of the staircases around it, which are wide enough at the base for a hundred persons climbing abreast and the seven galleries around them in turn, are of immense roominess as are also the intersecting walkways connecting the middle galleries with the main pillar; these walkways too are wide enough for a hundred persons abreast.
NS|0|19|9|0|How are these crossed walkways and the entire central gallery utilized? Behold, this will interest you, for here is the orchestra for the entire temple. On every walkway there are seventy-seven harps, whilst on the gallery there are seats for the leading singers. Upon this gallery and two walkways, a hymn of praise to the Great God is sung accompanied by harps after every service, the entire extensive temple majestically resounding therewith.
NS|0|19|10|0|You should not think the tone of these harps is like its Earthly counterpart; the tone of these harps is so exceedingly pure and capable of such swelling from pianissimo to forte that you cannot conceptualise it on Earth. With regard to its volume, there your loudest bell is pianissimo by comparison. As for its gentlest tones however, none of your instruments are capable of producing its truly spirit-like soft tones. Besides, your harp-tone is of short duration, whilst that of a sun harp continues to sound until cut off by the player. And such a harp is also capable of all kinds of tone-variations, to the extent that such a harp could replace a full Earth orchestra tenfold. Considering this will give you the impression of a sun concert.
NS|0|19|11|0|This is also the actual purpose of this main temple rotunda. It is the actual house of prayer for this temple, within which nothing is to be carried on that is not in harmony with unanimous praise of the Great God.
NS|0|19|12|0|Only the testing of willpower is carried on at the different heights of this pillar, but that too within this house of prayer, so that all men's wills should unite all the more with that of the Great God. With this go the training exercises, to actually achieve people looking down indifferently without becoming dizzy.
NS|0|19|13|0|Such exercises should not be too bad for Earth either where people are eminently prone to becoming dizzy because people are already filled with dread when looking down from a man's height, and the higher a man's status, the more unbearable the giddy height, which at times runs wild to where some exalted noble would prefer being shot with ten canons at a time rather than even once look into the depths on a work-day and see himself donning a farmer's simple jacket: is this exaggerated? Not at all! Just look at a nobleman; do they not prefer to have their sons torn and hewn into a thousand pieces by the enemy on the battlefield, rather than have such a noble son come to his high nobility parents and say: I would rather become a peasant than be shot as a commander by an enemy on the battlefield.
NS|0|19|14|0|Behold, in order to make people giddy-proof in this respect, it would be highly recommended for them to attend such a pillar-climbing school. But Earth people are still too fond of themselves in this their most destructive sickness. Hence we shall return to where they take appropriate steps, to guard against this sickness in the natural and spiritual sense.
NS|0|19|15|0|It hardly needs repeating that this main temple rotunda is too sublimely beautiful and marvellous for you. Whoever can even moderately awaken his imagination shall be able to form a small concept. But a complete concept shall only be formed by whoever will be able to see such wonders with their own and transcendent eyes and with their own sensitive spiritual ears hear the music of the heavens.
NS|0|19|16|0|Regarding the other parts of the temple, these are assigned partly to divine education and partly as accommodation for students as well as teachers, with one wing for the male and another for the female sexes, who never encounter each other in the temple except in the rotunda, but certainly outside the temple, in frequent walks through the free solar air, as also during scaling higher mountain regions.
NS|0|19|17|0|So much for the temple exterior and interior. The ground surrounds-system is like that of the private houses, except for the size being proportionate to the number of residents.
NS|0|19|18|0|If therefore permanent temple-resident numbers reach ten thousand, then the ground area is that many half acres by your measure, excepting the broader promenades dividing the fields, and the lower surrounding fruit trees are at sufficiently low levels to avoid obstructing the view of the temple.
NS|0|19|19|0|It is also the reason for an extensive, luscious, vivid deep-green lawn around the temple.
NS|0|19|20|0|Bordering the lawn are water fountains that sprinkle both the lawn and the further descending grounds.
NS|0|19|21|0|Behold, this is a temple of the first variety. Next time we shall look at the following two types. And so we shall leave it at that for today.
NS|0|20|1|1|A temple of greater prominence
NS|0|20|1|0|Regarding the second type of temple, this is normally referred to as the great temple; we shall presently see why.
NS|0|20|2|0|In relation to architecture and the multiplicity of pillars, this temple is not really of greater prominence then the previous one. It may indeed be sturdier by one, and some times two thousand pillars than the previous one, but this does not qualify it for the designation: the Great Temple.
NS|0|20|3|0|Although it has more pillars, these firstly are closer together and of lesser height, wherefore the area it occupies is not much larger than the previous one; nor are the rooves anywhere near as high.
NS|0|20|4|0|Why is it therefore called the Great one? Because in this temple, no service other than to God is taught!
NS|0|20|5|0|The inner fittings and its surrounds differ only in their arbitrary ornamentation. Only the orchestra is a far greater one, with double the number of harps and a greater number of singers, understandable on account of the four-to-sevenfold number of resident students.
NS|0|20|6|0|Because here the people from sometimes four to seven of the previous varieties of temple converge to receive instruction in serving God, wherefore things are also far livelier inside and out.
NS|0|20|7|0|Where the size of congregation warrants it, there small private dwellings of ten to twelve pillar private dwellings are erected upon the promenade areas for the excess, outfitted like the private dwellings, minus the spiral staircase.
NS|0|20|8|0|Some of these latter temples are occasionally accompanied by several hundred of these smaller dwellings, of which each has its own supervisor, who is seconded to the senior officials and the headmaster of this temple. His task is to maintain administration.
NS|0|20|9|0|The grounds around this temple are also proportionately bigger than the first variety.
NS|0|20|10|0|The location of the general timekeeper is at this temple, and the time sentinels of this stretched-out temple district must fall in line with him. Where is this timekeeper stationed, so to say? Approximately two thousand metres from the temple, atop a cone-shaped hill. An enormously sturdy tree of about one thousand metres in height is called forth from the ground and fitted with a pendulum reaching down almost to the base of the hill, where excavation makes it steeper. This pendulum is swung by three men and takes thirty of your minutes to come to rest.
NS|0|20|11|0|All pendulums must keep time with this one, even if they are not so big and cannot therefore register its slow rate; their swing times have to be set to either two or four times the main one's frequency.
NS|0|20|12|0|Wherefore in the smaller private houses around this temple there are also small, so-called hand pendulums, with which the swings of the main one are monitored.
NS|0|20|13|0|How does the main pendulum communicate its times audibly to its surroundings? For this, special sentinels are engaged. They take it in turns, one hundred at a time for one hundred swings. There are usually a hundred such "chronometers" employed, four attending in turns.
NS|0|20|14|0|These officials (or 'chronologues') standing is roughly that of your deeply initiated astronomers, although that is not the purpose for introducing them here, which is only to transmit time to the region. Behold, on four sides of the far-flung hill, bells are installed, not resembling your church bells but rather your small clock-resonators.
NS|0|20|15|0|The time-transmitters are provided with hammers wherewith they strike the bell with each pendulum swing, letting the area know the succession of swings. Two sentinels are stationed at the top of the hill for counting the swings and signalling them to the temple guards.
NS|0|20|16|0|That both the pendulum chronologists as well as signalmen take rums goes without saying; therewith we are familiarized also with the second temple. The difference therefore is only in this temple's purpose and in its far larger number of pupils.
NS|0|20|17|0|Keep in mind that this type of temple is located upon a much higher and more extensive mountain than the first category.
NS|0|20|18|0|Were you able to physically behold such a temple upon the sun or find yourselves upon its wide lawn, then you could not bear the singular splendour, coupled to the most glorious views into the enormous distances, for which reason I do not allow it even in a dream, for the mere dream would have fatal consequences. Were such views given a human spirit at close range, he would at once rupture all physical fetters and hasten to where he would certainly derive more pleasure than inside his cumbersome body. For which reason, I show you such magnificence as if in passing; for were I to detail such splendour just through words and thus reveal it to your imagination, then you would not be capable of recording it; because your spirit would withdraw to the extent of forgetting to put the body into action.
NS|0|20|19|0|Wherefore, I won't tell you about the education in serving Me either. Because firstly, you would not grasp the pious style in your present condition. Were you to do so however, then you could not retain your earthly life; for were you to harken unto just one word from My mouth in this exalted sense, then your own nature, together with the world, would seem to you like the darkest monstrosity, especially in view of the Father's word or eternal loves.
NS|0|20|20|0|But to persuade you just superficially of what a word from the Father is all about, I say unto you only that the word love for instance, when referring to Myself, when announced calls forth such indescribable bliss in the sun-people that they would go without food for a lengthy period. It is indeed announced to a wide area in advance through a trumpet, from the greatest height, at the last temple: that imminently, in about a year's time by your standard, this word will be expressed in relation to God. With the first trumpet call already, all the sun people of this belt fall down on their faces, hardly daring to breathe, out of reverence and trembling as it were with over joyous trepidation.
NS|0|20|21|0|When however the time nears for the superintendent-teacher and priest to come down to this second temple to proclaim: "God is love", each person is so gripped that he sinks down as if dead. Indeed through this word all these people experience a kind of trance by your parlance and in this state enjoy the bliss of angels. Once recovered, they rush from the temple and fall on their faces outside, thanking and praising the Great God for this supreme grace of finding them, through His high priest, worthy of a time, none dare to cross the temple's threshold. Once the temple is entered again however, this takes place in a most humbly ceremonious joint venture.
NS|0|20|22|0|From the above you can gauge what kind of effect this temple's instruction creates, whilst, in your mindlessness, take note and watch in what comparative regard I stand with yourselves, where I had not only proclaimed My word through certain teachers and preachers, but where I, the Father, as the most supreme love, have Personally in all My godly fullness walked among you, teaching you with My own mouth the words of eternal life. Notwithstanding this, people forget Me for the sake of a handful of dirt and take less note of Me than their surroundings. Were it not so, how could they strain all day just for the temporal, dedicating hardly a miserable quarter hour to Me in a day?
NS|0|20|23|0|Verily I say unto you: had I done upon the sun what I accomplished on Earth, their joy-light would have taken infinity captive! But the children of the Earth, whom I have made into children of My heart, these stand aloof and despise the Father!
NS|0|20|24|0|Learn it from the sun therefore, if you will not learn it on Earth, as to who He is, that wished out of infinite love for you to even bleed upon the hard cross! Recognise it for once that the Father is Love!
NS|0|21|1|1|The third, most sacred type of temple. The Mystery of the Incarnation of God; ordination of High Priests
NS|0|21|1|0|Having gotten to know the second type of temple, we shall move up to. a substantial altitude, which frequently takes up a region of several thousand square miles (GM), in order to acquaint ourselves with the third type of temple.
NS|0|21|2|0|This type of temple normally is erected upon the highest point of a region and oversees between five to seven temples of the second order.
NS|0|21|3|0|Concerning building style, it is hardly four times bigger than a private house and of far inferior height to the first two types; there are indeed some that are not much higher than a private house.
NS|0|21|4|0|Nor is this temple in the form of a ship, but completely round. The round roof is not pointed but of an obtuse pyramidal style, notwithstanding its considerable height; and around its battlements it has a sturdy rail and is paraded with a horn for proclaiming agenda to the surrounding temples of the second order.
NS|0|21|5|0|The interior set-up is similar to private houses, except that in place of the spiral staircase there is a smooth, round white pillar with a girth similar to the previous ones, reaching up to the highest point of the roof and hence carrying same. A spiral staircase skirts the pillar, with two crossing walkways through an opening in the roof to the battlements. At this crossing there is a rotunda around the pillar through which the staircase winds right up under the roof. It is all of great simplicity without decorations, giving it the appearance of a plain board structure.
NS|0|21|6|0|There are no harps upon the walkway, the orchestral part consisting here of four immensely powerful trumpets, whose powerful tone sometimes can be heard for a thousand miles (GM) due to the pure solar air.
NS|0|21|7|0|This temple's floor consists of floorboards whilst the resting benches at the pillar bases resemble your wooden garden benches. The pillars appear like white wood.
NS|0|21|8|0|In short, here there is nothing of outer splendour.
NS|0|21|9|0|Around the temple there are some twenty to thirty small wooden huts without pillars, resembling your alpine huts, except for higher rooves. One such hut always stands next to the temple as a manse for the High Priest. The rest are occupied partly by his family and officials and a few by students; for this temple-school is attended only by those who are themselves prepared to become teachers and office bearers for the lower temples as well as this highest temple.
NS|0|21|10|0|What is taught in this temple? Behold, this is a temple of deepest secrets into which only a few receive initiation. What do these secrets consist of? They consist of making people aware that God is Himself a human and how in this Human, the highest love resides, which created everything there is out of his own power.
NS|0|21|11|0|What else is taught? Here everything most secret and exalted is taught - how God as purest love, upon a planet called Earth (called Pjur upon the sun) became Man, even within a temporal body, living there in greatest and incomprehensible meekness. He allowed Himself to be nailed to a cross and killed.
NS|0|21|12|0|And they add that this occurred at that very time, as all sun people know only too well, when it became completely dark upon their world, which darkness lasted about twelve single great swings; for you must know that people upon the sun attain to a high age, and that even today there are people and especially among the priestly caste, who were witnesses of this phenomenon upon the sun.
NS|0|21|13|0|What would amaze you is a cross upon a hill opposite the temple. Here the sight is that of a well-shaped, authentic looking Mount Calvary. This solar 'Mount of Calvary; nevertheless is surrounded by a circle of trees, called forth from the ground to make it impossible to see it from any side unless one is admitted through the small gate by the High Priest, which is granted only when someone is ordained as a principal to the second temple.
NS|0|21|14|0|This introduction however is not as easy as you may think and whoever desires it has to undergo an intense fidelity test and even taken through the narrow gate, he is still far from the spot and sees as much of Mount Calvary as if he wasn't there.
NS|0|21|15|0|Because immediately behind the wall of trees, which often reach a height of four thousand metres, there is a pond of four hundred metres width and of uneven depth, entirely encircling Mt Calvary: whoever wants to negotiate same has to know the paths which are hidden by the water. Because below water the paths are laid out in such a way that there is only one main right one from which many branch off to sidetracking piers. He who does not know the main path returns along this sidetrack to where he first set foot in the water. Wherefore everyone must probe with his feet whether it is a narrow or a broad path. Only upon the narrowest one can one get to the other bank, whereas one returns to the first bank by every other, making him believe to have found the right path until it suddenly turns leading him back in twists and turns.
NS|0|21|16|0|Therefore negotiating this pond is not as easy as it looks. Having overcome this difficulty, a bigger one awaits him. Some one hundred and forty metres above the substantial round pond a most convoluted path leads through a so-called fire-scrub with the appearance of a burning forest on Earth, except the bushes are of greater height than your highest trees. This fire scrub too has a width of about four hundred metres and runs around the entire hill which is, of course, of greater circumference than one of the highest Alps on Earth.
NS|0|21|17|0|Here it is most difficult to hit upon the right path. Whoever does not find the narrowest one tries in vain as he shall not get through. Quite a few, of course, do hit the right narrow path but shy back from the flames that sometimes arch over the narrow path and try another path where fewer flames are to be seen. This effort however is in vain for whoever will not engage battle with the flames will not reach the place of the biggest secret. But he who does not shy away from this conflict will reach the place along the shortest path well-preserved, then beholding the mystery of the crucifixion from within the greatest love light!
NS|0|21|18|0|Behold, this is then also the ordination to the High Priesthood. Some reference is made to the great Incarnation even in the private dwellings but full revelation of this secret is displayed only here.
NS|0|21|19|0|But what shape all this takes and the context in which it is placed and what it is all about on this solar Calvary we shall consider in our next disclosure. Hence we shall leave it for today!
NS|0|22|1|1|The holiest so-called burning temple. Deeper initiation into the secrets of God's Incarnation And the childhood of God. God the Father as Himself the Leader
NS|0|22|1|0|Whoever has progressed from the fiery scrub to the grounds of the actual Mount Calvary will be at once received by a secret wise man permanently occupying this spot and is received into his private dwelling which is also a simple one. There he receives hospitality and is taken into a small temple above his dwelling.
NS|0|22|2|0|There he at once notices a group of statues depicting the last supper.
NS|0|22|3|0|From this temple he is escorted to an open area where he beholds a group depicting Christ and His apostles in the garden of Gethsemane upon the Mount of Olives.
NS|0|22|4|0|Still further along a group depicting the Lord being apprehended and so spiralling around the hill from group to group depicting the Lord's consecutive moments of passion and in a most intelligent manner.
NS|0|22|5|0|Finally, on the hill top there is a big cross standing apart, fixed to which is the Lord's earthly form with two much smaller crosses on each side depicting the familiar two thieves.
NS|0|22|6|0|Once the guest has grasped this with the profoundest reverence of his heart, the wise man conveys him a little down the hill to a small temple inside which the sepulchre can be seen.
NS|0|22|7|0|Finally, near the burning bushes, the guide shows him a somewhat larger temple, which is constantly burning with fierce flames. The flames on gradual approach are of such intense light-radiation that even the light-conditioned sun people find it unbearable. Consequently the guide always takes along a special veil or eye cover, enabling the guest to tolerate the exceedingly powerful shine. Notwithstanding the brightness however, they do not burn anyone who is worthy instead fanning to cool him as would a low west wind.
NS|0|22|8|0|The guest is then conveyed into this burning temple in the midst of which he notices a small alter i.e. a pillar-base, table-type of elevation above the floor upon which are found the scriptures of the Old and New Testaments. They are written in old Hebrew.
NS|0|22|9|0|Here the guest enquires about the meaning and the guide tells him that this is no other than a specially written book which contains the Word of God and all His guidance for humankind in aggregate for infinity, together with its inner meaning.
NS|0|22|10|0|Whereupon the guest asks whether such signs can be and are allowed to be read, here? He is told: whoever arrives here is obliged to recognize all this because it is the actual purpose of someone's getting here.
NS|0|22|11|0|The guide adds: Behold, now that you have so strengthened your will that the solar soil has to obey it, be advised that these signs too must obey a righteous will and reveal themselves in accordance with the righteous will of him who would recognize them.
NS|0|22|12|0|Whereupon the guide directs the guest to touch the book. As soon as the latter does so a fire streams through him following which the guest can read the writing. Once he starts reading he is gripped with intense amazement and regards himself as the happiest person in that he, for the first time, hears words that had streamed directly out of God's mouth, therewith also recognizing the most amazingly wonderful leadings of the Great God.
NS|0|22|13|0|The most penetrating effect occurs when he comes to the New Testament for this opens up Mount Calvary and he usually can't help himself but offer all praise and thanks and can't conceive of how it could have been possible for the Great God to let such a thing happen to Him.
NS|0|22|14|0|After this, God's great love is pointed out to him and he is told that precisely through this deed, especially those inhabiting Earth, have inherited the sonship of God through which then all are obliged to recognize the Great God as the most loving Father and to address Him as such.
NS|0|22|15|0|The guest then asks the guide whether the people of the sun are not going to ever attain to such unspeakable bliss? The guide answers: not only the people of the sun but all humans inhabiting all the suns and all planets throughout infinity thereby have the inescapable right to such unspeakable bliss, but this can be achieved by no means other than deepest humility and out of this the most perfect love of their entire being towards God!
NS|0|22|16|0|After this reading and instruction the two return from the temple to the wise guide's dwelling whereupon the latter edifies the guest about it, which by your measure takes about three years. It goes without saying that in the course of this time many further visits are made to the aforementioned locations.
NS|0|22|17|0|At the end of such instructions, the guide discloses to the guest that above this cosmic body which they inhabit, upon the perfect light region, there is another much more perfect world where all solar inhabitants shall, when in the spirit, receive the full education about God's incarnation, whereupon they can if desiring so, be received as true children of God, if they are capable of so humbling themselves to the last atom of their being that, as inhabitants of a perfect world, they want to become the last and lowest servants of those children of God whom He Himself made into his children when He was Himself man upon the planet Earth, or Pjur.
NS|0|22|18|0|Because, continues the guide, "we sun inhabitants live in great perfection and on account of our will are complete masters of our world; wherefore it shall be hard for us to sit next to those who through their will cannot call forth even a blade of grass from their Earth. But, as you, my guest, have gathered from all this, the Great God of Heaven and all the worlds takes no pleasure in the big and strong, but in the small and weak, to the extent that He reveals greater things unto babes and completely simple men than upon the most profound angelic spirits. Wherefore we sun dwellers, if desirous of attaining to the sonship of God, have no option but to lay down our solar grandeur, power and strength at God's feet and most willingly and lovingly put ourselves even below those whom He loves. His love indeed reaches out to all human beings in all of infinity. But mark well: only His children shall dwell with Him under one roof. Seek therefore to henceforth be the smallest and most insignificant, serving every man that you encounter and you shall engage the attention of the eternal Father which is the first spark through which you will gain a new life -the life of a child of the Great Father!"
NS|0|22|19|0|After that the guide again takes the guest outside the temple, pointing to the cross and saying: "behold dear brother, this is the way to Him! If you desire to come unto the Father as a child then you must choose this way of the cross!
NS|0|22|20|0|This way is true meekness of the heart; for the children must be like the Father. How would someone inherit the sonship from Him if he does not humble himself out of love for Him. It is appropriate for the children of such a Father, since the Father out of love for His children allowed Himself to be painfully nailed to the cross, to even die for them physically, by way of the flesh that none may see or feel death eternally, if he loves Him above all and has through meekness partaken of this cross upon which the Great holy Father, full of love, had stretched out His almighty hands, bleeding for all of infinity.
NS|0|22|21|0|Behold, that is the reason for erecting this supra-holy image here that we too might recognize that for us too, He stretched out His hands. He wants to embrace us also, but we must first come to Him along the way of the cross as shown you. Wherefore behold this holy sign again!"
NS|0|22|22|0|Here the guest always falls down from too profound love and reverence worshipping the great mystery!
NS|0|22|23|0|But when he gets up again, then behold, everything except the guide and his house upon the mountain has vanished. The guide then takes the guest to the height once again, asking whether he has indeed taken all this up in his heart, which the guest confirms with every atom of his life.
NS|0|22|24|0|Whereupon the guide lays his hands upon him saying: "What you have seen and heard here keep in your heart until the Father shall be pleased to broadcast all this to all men upon this world, either here, to those who have generated a great longing for Him or that much more definitely in the spirit in the beyond, to all of righteous and perfect will.
NS|0|22|25|0|But let you yourself now recognize your Guide! For behold, I am the Father!!! But tell no man Who the Father is!"
NS|0|22|26|0|Whereupon the guide vanishes with only His dwelling remaining whilst the guest returns to the Guide's dwelling in deep love and continual worship. Here the permanently resident wise man, who first received him takes him back, conveying him past the scrub that no longer bums to the pond which is empty upon the return trip.
NS|0|22|27|0|The guide then makes his way back, whilst the visitor exalted and with most loving meekness returns to the third temple.
NS|0|22|28|0|After which, for a lengthy period and deepest reverence, no man dares to utter a word to him until they realize from the behaviour of such Mount Calvary pilgrims that he really is attending to everyone with ready service.
NS|0|22|29|0|Behold, this is the highest training for a teacher upon the sun and it is all that you are capable of understanding of what was left to tell you about the solar Mount Calvary.
NS|0|22|30|0|Presently, we shall further scrutinize some solar domestic regulations. So we will leave it for today.
NS|0|23|1|1|Family life, marriage and procreation upon the equatorial belt.
NS|0|23|1|0|We have already heard of some general aspects about domestic constitution when dealing with private dwellings. Hence we shall here present family life and the actual religious creed.
NS|0|23|2|0|As mentioned previously, in the sun and actually upon this belt, the residents of one house never exceed one family, which is under a father and mother. Because upon seniority and graduation children join up in marriage and when this happens, they are at once provided with their own ground and therewith move into their own home.
NS|0|23|3|0|Are there no so-called male and female domestic servants upon the sun? There is no such thing upon the sun and particularly upon this belt, for the superiors of all country regions on this wide solar belt, as also all office bearers are, in a sense, servants of the free country people. Even the chief High Priest has the status of lowest servant, wherefore his temple and dwelling are also of the simplest and least splendid variety. He nevertheless enjoy the highest respect of the people and on visiting a private house or some temple to render some service, in spite of his lack of ostentation, is received like an angel from the heavens. This servant of a truth, never seeks honour but on the contrary, to be spared every distinction, as he is in no sense a lord but in the truest sense of the word and meaning a servant of all. But this abnegation does not help but only encourages it.
NS|0|23|4|0|Behold, thus in actuality it is also in the heavens, where the highest angelic spirits are the least impressive and placed in a position of servitude to others, as if to their lords. Notwithstanding this however, they enjoy My highest regard as befits them out of My love and wisdom.
NS|0|23|5|0|What does such a servant do when coming to the home of some people? He waits outside until noticed, whereupon the home father reverently hastens out to him, conveying him into the house. Whereupon the High Priest asks if he has need of his service in any matter? If the father has confided anything weighing heavily upon him, either physically or spiritually, then the chief servant at once offers his services.
NS|0|23|6|0|But the father of the house only says thereto: eminent teacher for our entire region! 'Just one word of your wisdom and your brother-blessing in the grade of the Great God and you will have rendered us a full measure of the most living service!'
NS|0|23|7|0|Whereupon this highest servant instructs them in all they have need of, blessing them and then leaving, in order to visit another house to offer the same service. Having in company of a few deputies visited and enlightened an entire district going from house to house and from temple to temple, he returns to his native temple country where he then once again becomes a ready servant to one and all.
NS|0|23|8|0|Whenever someone is in need of his services, he only needs either to come to him or send for him and he shall always find him a ready servant. He does not keep visiting hours, nor is his door ever closed or his house guarded by soldiers, his dwelling being open to everyone at all times and as said, whoever would com- at any time shall always find unhindered entry.
NS|0|23|9|0|You will perhaps think that such a servant would probably draw a high salary? Here I say unto you that this is not at all the case in the sun. Such a servant on the contrary, in worldly terms, is in direst need. Firstly, his land at high altitude is the smallest and leanest, covering barely a half-acre, whilst even his house is the least impressive and his raiment the simplest. The fruits that he calls forth from the soil are also by far the plainest, the least sumptuous and the paltriest.
NS|0|23|10|0|You may think that he relies on collections from his diocese? This is not the case either. Any desirous of offering him something for a service is told at once: "Harken dear friend, and brother, that which you have, the Lord has given you and your house. How would I take away what the Lord has presented you with? Or, could I sell you what the Lord has given me? Were I to give it to you for payment, would not the Lord also be most fundamentally entitled to demand payment from me? What payment however could I make to Him, to whom everything that we have belongs, including every breath of our lungs! I however am only a servant in the house of the Lord and must pass on His gifts without payment as I received them.'
NS|0|23|11|0|Behold, this main code holds every servant back from any offering and even more from any collection, for such a servant is well aware that in My pay exclusively, he enjoys the most supreme conditions.
NS|0|23|12|0|The greatest reward that he has for all his services upon the sun as a chief servant is that he can occasionally, about once a year by your measure, visit the aforementioned Mt. Calvary and that on exceptional occasions he is visited by one or the other angels of heaven in order to receive directions for his entire area on how to elude great threatening natural disasters.
NS|0|23|13|0|How large is the area which such a chief servant has to oversee? Such an area may sometimes be larger than the largest empire on earth; and such a whole area-empire is a wide-stretching hilly and mountainous area where there are only a few even paths.
NS|0|23|14|0|When therefore such a servant journeys through a parish quite a number of times during his incumbency, he questions himself, with what aim? As you are want to say, so say I: for none other than discipleship. Only it may be noted that walking upon the sun firstly is much easier than upon a planet, due to the ground being soft and pliable everywhere. Secondly, the sun people upon this belt, although nearly double your size are nevertheless much lighter since their bodies are of a more etheric or less materially solid nature than yours. On top of that the pedestrians upon the solar body have the advantage that due to their powerful will, they can immensely fortify themselves and as a result are able to move far more rapidly upon their feet between places than the fastest birds upon your Earth. Wherefore it is an easy matter for a sun dweller to surmount a mountain which would take many hours by your measure, in two, three or four minutes.
NS|0|23|15|0|Knowing this it shall be obvious to you how this senior servant can travel through his parish frequently to wherever his help is needed.
NS|0|23|16|0|Behold, such is the relationship between the landlord and servant. Because upon the sun no house-father needs any domestic servant for needs other than the predominantly spiritual.
NS|0|23|17|0|His ground, in any case, he can easily till with his will whilst his wife and their several daughters can, when they have finished school and whilst they are still single, milk the aforementioned sheep and shear them from time to time and spin the wool to make simple aprons.
NS|0|23|18|0|Everything else, such as buildings and their fittings, as well as the necessary materials for a dwelling, in any case, is produced by the builders and so the actual solar husbandman has little to do besides tilling the ground and enjoying the fruits thereof.
NS|0|23|19|0|Wherefore sun-people concern themselves mostly with cultivating their spirit, enjoying visiting each other and admiring the diversity of spiritual powers manifesting in the most splendid products of human will.
NS|0|23|20|0|Whence sun people have no laws and behavioural rules other than those of hospitality and socializing, consisting in perpetual mutual edification thereby building up their knowledge of God and therewith the purpose for which He created them.
NS|0|23|21|0|Besides, sun people are most lovingly obliging and devoted to one another. There is no thought of quarrelling, but rather competition in how they can anticipate each other in service. This is, as it were, a spontaneous attitude not the result of some law but contrariwise of free will, resulting from the knowledge of God and consequently humanity's purpose.
NS|0|23|22|0|Over there it is 'brother' and 'sister' throughout. Even teacher and pupil shall not mingle other than as the sincerest, truest brotherly friends.
NS|0|23|23|0|What are the moral structures? There you can be assured at once that there is not a trace of fornication anywhere. Firstly, propagation does not take place as on Earth but through united prayer and the consequent unified love-will, which is only a unifying of everything good and true or the unifying of light and heat, where the progenitor is as the light and motherhood as heat.
NS|0|23|24|0|In such unification the pair find their greatest bliss. However it is not like your sensuality, but is the state of two people with identical sense of the good and true, necessitating that you upgrade your concept immensely of such an emotional state.
NS|0|23|25|0|This therefore is the act of procreation with sun people, particularly upon this belt. For this reason your foolish and morally destructive state of being-in-love does not occur here and the mutual fondness is grounded solely in the good and true.
NS|0|23|26|0|Although the beauty of the female sex upon the sun is on a most widespread scale, so much so that it is impossible to conceptualise the beauty of such women, such beauty nevertheless has no worth before the male unless fully paired with the recognition of the good and the true. For over here no one regards the form by itself as something attractive, just as you would not regard the single letter from a book or a single note from a composition as attractive, looking to only what is represented. If however it is shallow, worthless and watery stuff you shall not be kissing or seizing such work lovingly either.
NS|0|23|27|0|Behold, solar man regard form just so. If it corresponds with his concept of the good and true, then it also is of decisive worth for him. If not, then it may be ever so beautiful, but it means no more to him than some tiresome advertisement in a newspaper advising vacant dwellings in some Chinese town. Even if it is printed in the most beautiful lettering, you shall still prefer some badly written Psalm of David if only it is legible, rather than such an example of a beautiful advertisement.
NS|0|23|28|0|Behold, thus also upon the sun, everything external is only lettering, receiving its worth from its worthy sense. It was so also upon Earth once, but those times have long passed. Wherefore, I now present this, so that men can gradually, if they find out about it, be guided thereby, if they would be truly happy here in the beyond.
NS|0|23|29|0|If you are desirous of knowing how marriages are entered into in heaven, then marriage upon the sun shall serve as an example for such marriages also last forever, whereas your mostly downright bad marriages being founded in nothing other than the external and therefore most abominable to Me, last at the most until the grave and sometimes less.
NS|0|23|30|0|For believe Me: the most despicable marriage entered into on Earth is that for money and property; this kind surely ends where its foundation ceases. No less destructive and abominable are marriages having sensuality and mutually attractive forms at their core; for these too gradually pass, like their bad foundations. Similar are political marriages, not surviving their foundations either. Also premature junior marriages, for these also pass like their foundation. Of such ilk are society marriages which too, pass like their destructive foundations.
NS|0|23|31|0|Only marriages that have Me as their foundation shall last forever for their foundation is eternal.
NS|0|23|32|0|For this reason have I told you this, that you may see how true marriages are gone into and are compose; and how they should be based.
NS|0|23|33|0|Do you not say yourselves: no choice fruit can appear upon bad soil, but only weed and thistles? If therefore you look at the world in all its wickedness, asking: "How come?" Then I say unto you: 'Behold the foundation on which the fruit has grown, and judge where, in such swamps and morass, choice wine can grow? Do you not sow the vine upon the mountains, so that they may breathe and suck in the more pure sap and good air, saying: this is the best land for the vine?"
NS|0|23|34|0|Behold, just so the living fruits of the human species, as the Earth's most noble plant should be cast into the best soil! Hence don't let the bad fruits astonish you, if raised from puddles, cesspools, swamps and morasses! Such grounds however are your worldly marriages; by them you therefore know their fruits! Verily! These are exceedingly filthy fields in which to cast living seed for fruit that is to endure forever!
NS|0|23|35|0|But enough of this mighty thorn in My side! Let us therefore return to our better solar soil and learn some things from the sun people, which should also similarly prevail upon Earth. This consists of the above mentioned religious creed as practiced outwardly and inwardly by the sun dwellers, especially upon our familiar belt.
NS|0|23|36|0|But we shall not discuss this till next time. Hence let it be for today.
NS|0|24|1|1|Holidays and feast days. Decease of equatorial inhabitants
NS|0|24|1|0|Do sun people also keep the Sabbath or other holidays?
NS|0|24|2|0|Oh, how could this be possible upon the sun, since there are neither pre-determined days or nights? Wherefore there is a different type of order upon the sun from that of the planets.
NS|0|24|3|0|There is nevertheless upon the sun a certain time dedicated to respite from the ordinary business of the day. When does this take place?
NS|0|24|4|0|You are aware of the entire sun rotating around its axis every 29 days. You also know that the sun people are well able to see the stellar sky above them, especially the stars you chart as those of magnitude one, two and three, which appear to the sun people nearly the size of your sun, which applies indeed to magnitudes one and two, but only less by half of which applies indeed to magnitudes one and two, but only less by half for that of magnitude three. On occasions of exceptional atmospheric clarity, they can also detect stars of magnitude four and five, but that is the limit of their sight-range for this belt.
NS|0|24|5|0|Upon the initial appearance of the fixed star that you call Sirius, which is the biggest and brightest however, a holiday ensues until it reaches the Zenith, for which they allow something over seven days by your measure.
NS|0|24|6|0|During this time all alternate pendulums are put on hold; only the main pendulum of the second or Great Temple must never stop. During this time there is neither work nor instruction, as every housefather stays home with his family. During this time, no foot must be set beyond the pillar-line of the house, other than the stated emergency of a natural threat, which however rarely develops within the first half period of the above mentioned star's appearance, but easily within the second half of the same duration. (It speaks for itself that this is not always in the same region but conditionally and dependant upon God's order, will and wisdom.)
NS|0|24|7|0|How do people in their dwellings pass their time during this period? They make certain private resolutions that they then most punctually keep during this period.
NS|0|24|8|0|Such resolutions usually consist of all sorts of exercises in self-denial, roughly resembling your true fasting. This however is not the same in every house but depends on some newly discovered family weakness within a house.
NS|0|24|9|0|If a family is talkative, then fasting is applied to all talking within a house; no person allowing a syllable to escape their lips but turning to inward contemplation. Note Well! Such fasting would be highly recommended upon Earth too, especially in houses where there is useless blubber from early morning till late at night and where slandering of neighbours is rampant as well as other similar abominations.
NS|0|24|10|0|Furthermore, where too much is made of eating in a solar household, as little as possible is eaten during this periods in order to curb this weakness.
NS|0|24|11|0|If a household is quarrelsome or opinionated and stuck on their personal views; during this period all such predilection must cease, especially for those more prone to this vice. Since during this period all children come home from their schools, the number of house occupants swell and any quarrelling amongst them shall benefit from speech fasting.
NS|0|24|12|0|Wherefore fasting is differently apportioned in every house, depending on which spiritual weakness predominates.
NS|0|24|13|0|Once the star has reached its Zenith, all house doors are opened again and everyone rushes out to the three temples to give due thanks for the fortification attained during this stretch. To Whom? This you are bound to discern.
NS|0|24|14|0|At the completion of thanksgiving and mutual blessings, and following the High Priest's blessing, all betake themselves home quickly to start their usual daily tasks.
NS|0|24|15|0|So much for the solar regions' sacraments. Regarding spiritual sacraments, these are continuous, because solar man's entire life revolves around the constant and precise recognition and keeping of God's Will and this is indeed the predominantly spiritual part of every divine service. The most spiritual aspect consists of men conversing about My Incarnation as they attempt to come ever closer to its great love-work. Therewith we have the most spiritual aspect of solar men's sacraments.
NS|0|24|16|0|Curiously to you, is that on the sun men's physical decease also is drawn into religious sacraments. Why? Because dying, in particular upon this belt takes on a most spiritual aspect.
NS|0|24|17|0|You will ask: "What does this consist of?" Just a little patience and you shall shortly find out.
NS|0|24|18|0|People never contract illnesses. When their spirit has gained the proper maturity however it spontaneously bursts forth from its shell through the fiery eruption of its being, progressing to a higher world of which we shall hear later.
NS|0|24|19|0|We have already received some hints of this at the start but shall discuss it imminently in much more detail.
NS|0|24|20|0|Behold, since people in the sun disappear suddenly upon their decease, so-to-say, such vanishing is celebrated by solar man with deepest spiritual devotion and praise is rendered to the Lord for yet again liberating a brother from earthly fetters and leading him back to the primordial kingdom of all light and life!
NS|0|24|21|0|Wherefore this spiritual part of religious doctrine is also called the final song of praise as none follow it after a person's decease in this manner.
NS|0|24|22|0|Not that a deceased person is erased from the memories of the living, particularly because upon the sun, the subject of history is taken far more seriously than upon any planet and especially the Earth where, in world history, only those persons feature who had their heads crowned or who had killed the largest number of their brethren! That's not the way history is treated upon the sun, every inhabitant being recorded in the temples and that in accordance with his character and life-style and how he witnessed one or the other natural occurrence. The products of his will are also recorded and that in the private houses. Wherefore private house decorations are not there willy-nilly, but as a significant letter in the history book of one or other person who occupied the house.
NS|0|24|23|0|Neither is a deceased person in the sun commemorated as upon Earth such as with expensive funerals followed by almost eternal funeral masses, but rather commemoration consists of repeated consideration of what he acted out through My grace in him. This is incomparably better than all paid commemoration exercises. For I, Who alone can help, need no money. He who would be paid however in order to coerce Me into help through vain sacraments, strays mightily. For verily, I say unto you: "a croaking frog shall sooner move Me to grace than a paid prayer." You can take it from Me that the topmost abomination for a man to commit is to let himself be paid by his brethren for advertised power-prayers. When a fly buzzes or a mill clatters or a frog croaks in a puddle, verily this is pleasing to Me; but a paid prayer is repulsive spittle, pus or pestilential stench. I need say no more!
NS|0|24|24|0|From this you will gather the benefits of all ostentatious funerals, and services for souls following on their heels. I need say no more than refer you to the Gospel. Read what reward I promised the Jewish priesthood for long, lying and paid intercessory prayers on behalf of poor widows and orphans. If you read these passages thoughtfully, then you will gather what there is to every funeral ritual, particularly Roman Catholic.
NS|0|24|25|0|Enough said however! Let us return to our sun and examine a house or two where either the father or the mother has received the Requiem Mass. Because in the sun there is no childhood death, everyone having to attain to complete maturity in line with the greatest order, especially upon this belt.
NS|0|24|26|0|What happens to a surviving partner? All domestic responsibilities are at once assigned to the oldest son and for the purpose of fully maturing spiritually, he remains in the house as teacher and adviser in godly things.
NS|0|24|27|0|The widower or widow nevertheless then has frequent meetings with the departed. This spirit appearance however, is seen by none besides the one with whom he stands in everlasting conjugal union.
NS|0|24|28|0|For this reason no one in the sun marries a second time but only once, wishing throughout his life no more than everlasting inseparability from the object of his heart.
NS|0|24|29|0|This constitutes what is most notable about this central solar equator. Wherefore we shall now bring this to conclusion and move to its neighbouring, but somewhat smaller belt.
NS|0|24|30|0|It has to be kept in mind however that there are seven equatorial belts on each side of the main one that are homogenous to one another. When examining an equator therefore and there is discussion of a belt, two are always to be understood thereby, because one belt is south of the main equator, and with little variation resembles its corresponding northern belt.
NS|0|24|31|0|But we shall hear next time what the next, smaller belt and its corresponding belt can offer us. Hence we shall leave it for today.
NS|0|25|1|1|The first pair of corresponding belts. Landscape and the people there. About outer and inner beauty
NS|0|25|1|0|Regarding the next belt and its counterpart, these are firstly much narrower and the ground also considerably firmer than the central, or main equator. The main equator constitutes the actual solar world, whereas the ancillary belts are only worlds corresponding to the planets orbiting the sun.
NS|0|25|2|0|Thus the next two belts stand in correspondence with the plants Mercury and Venus, both of which can be seen quite well by the inhabitants of these side belts. Mercury appears the size of your Moon and Venus about half that.
NS|0|25|3|0|So the northern of these twin belts corresponds to Mercury and the southern to Venus. Hence everything found upon the northern belt is also found upon Mercury, except of course, that it is a far more perfect solar equivalent. Such relationship similarly applies between the southern belt and Venus.
NS|0|25|4|0|This had to precede so that you would gather what these ancillary belts are all about and that with their acquaintance, you would be substantially familiarized with the planets themselves.
NS|0|25|5|0|But to preclude confusion, we shall mainly examine the northern belt, limiting our observations of the southern belt to where it sometimes markedly differs from the northern one. For one thing you must know, is that the planets Mercury and Venus are of identical consistency. Likewise, are the inhabitants of both these planets wise men nearly throughout. What differentiates them is that the inhabitants of Mercury seek and also find wisdom along the path of personal, evidential experiences from which they forge all kinds of assumptions and conclusions. Wherefore these people, even as spirits are still travel bugs, desiring to see the entire Creation with their own eyes to inform and most profoundly convince themselves as to whether their wise conclusions during their carnal lives were fallacious or not. This therefore is the nature or rather prominent attribute of the inhabitants of Mercury.
NS|0|25|6|0|If you want to see the Venusians, these are basically like those of Mercury, except that their school of wisdom commences where that of Mercury ends and their final examination is where the people of Mercury begin their school. In other words, the matter is to be regarded as follows: the people of Mercury first think in the light of experience and then look. The Venusians however look first and then think in the light of experience.
NS|0|25|7|0|Thinking about this statement you shall say: therefore there can't be much difference, akin to a musical scale: whether up or down indeed makes a difference to hearing but the individual notes remain the same, whether ascending or descending.
NS|0|25|8|0|Primarily for this reason these two solar belts are called corresponding ones, in that their relationship is shown clearly; wherefore you will see why it won't be necessary to treat these belts individually but to just deal with the northern one. Because from the nature of this belt, the foregoing makes it easy to deduce the nature of the corresponding southern belt, the way a falling musical scale can be deduced from a rising one since the same fundamental tone underlies both.
NS|0|25|9|0|Before we move on to man however we shall have to examine the topography of our belts in greater detail
NS|0|25|10|0|You are acquainted with the two continuous, insurmountably high mountain ranges delineating the main solar equator. These same two mountain chains therefore also separate the two adjacent sub-equators.
NS|0|25|11|0|With the main equator, we have seen how from these two mountain chains a lot of smaller mountain ranges criss-cross all over the entire extensive belt. This does not however extend to the first two sub-equatorial belts because here these two lofty alpine walls fall right down to the plain, which is constantly under water. Wherefore a fairly wide belt of water running along the high alpine line cuts off the two sub-equatorial belts from the main one. Its width averages about two thousand of your (German) miles.
NS|0|25|12|0|Only beyond this circular sea does the inhabitable land commence. The land itself of both the northern and southern belts is extremely mountainous and includes little flat land and hence no notable land locked waters. Its largest streams and lakes are hardly the size of your Danube or Lake Constance but smaller streams and lakes are there in considerable abundance.
NS|0|25|13|0|The land itself, right up to the next insurmountable main alpine chain, would extend to an average width of about five thousand of your (German) miles, levelling off considerably towards this next mountain range but not as if levelling off in itself, but it is rather the equatorial mountains consolidating and with their crests forming a fairly wide, flat highland which also is frequently and mainly inhabited.
NS|0|25|14|0|Just as this northern ancillary belt makes up the inhabitable land, so does the parallel southern belt, namely that a circular sea follows the lofty mountain range also, followed by an intensely mountainous country which again flattens towards the next lofty alpine range.
NS|0|25|15|0|Comparing these two belts from north to south, you will realize that in the northern belt the high plateau region is its northernmost part; the central part is made up of the low plateau and the southernmost part the high plateau.
NS|0|25|16|0|Behold, this is one illustration of how the two belts correspond with each other, since in one direction one belt ends in the southernmost side, while the other belt commences in its northernmost part and vice versa. You shall find everything that follows has the same corresponding relationship.
NS|0|25|17|0|But to remain true to our previous system we shall also commence our more detailed presentation with man. What type of people inhabit the northern belt?
NS|0|25|18|0|If you were acquainted with the people of the planet Mercury then I could say unto you: they completely resemble the people of this belt, just as the people of the southern belt resemble those of the corresponding planet. But since you naturally don't know this yet, I needs must describe these people to you more closely in relation to shape.
NS|0|25|19|0|These people are somewhat bigger than those of the main belt and also bigger than those on their corresponding planet. But they are firstly not as radiantly beautiful as those of the main belt, yet are nonetheless still far more beautiful than those of their corresponding planet and indeed notably more beautiful than the people of your Earth.
NS|0|25|20|0|This is due to their wisdom; for wisdom has the attribute of developing the outer form most beautifully. With love however it is the opposite; there the inward part is full of endless beauty and the outer part therefore simple and plain. Wherefore men should not be misled by outer beauty of shape since it is of far lesser worth than the interior for it relates like the beauty of a far less valuable crystal to the originally rough form of a diamond. The latter of course in its natural state sparkles far less than a crystal polished by nature; when the diamond is polished however, showing its inner purity, then judge for yourselves how far the sparkle of its fiery colour leaves the beauty of the crystal behind!
NS|0|25|21|0|This small example should completely reassure all true children of love and therewith yourselves as well, when hearing about ever so striking external human forms, for I say unto you: just one heart loving Me truly counterbalances all the thinkable beauties of an entire solar galaxy. Indeed I say more: such a heart is unspeakably more beautiful than the entire heavenly wisdom of the angels, as well as the second wisdom and heavenly love of the highest angels.
NS|0|25|22|0|I need say no more. After I therefore reveal to you the beauty of the people of this belt, you will know in advance how much store to place on it.
NS|0|25|23|0|Next time therefore we shall consider the form and build more closely, which relate like wisdom and its foundation. So we leave it for today!
NS|0|26|1|1|More about form, dress and convention upon the first pair of sub-equators
NS|0|26|1|0|Concerning shape, especially of the inhabitants of the northern belt, this resembles approximately those still extant presently as Asian mountain dwellers, namely in the western Caucasus, excepting that they are half as big again on average than the latter.
NS|0|26|2|0|The female sex is of exceptional tenderness, except for the soles of their feet which are somewhat hard and rough like a file to protect against skidding and falling upon the smooth solar ground. Because, to have a fall here would be more hazardous for bigger and heavier bodies than upon the main equator, the ground being harder than upon the latter.
NS|0|26|3|0|The rest of the female body being, as said, exceedingly tender, soft and well rounded withal. Her hair is by nature brilliant-white, whilst her skin colour is like the sun seen through a pale rose petal. Because upon this belt, people also possess their own light; so if a woman of this equator stood upon one of your mountains at night she would light up a substantial region not with white, but on account of her body, a pale red light. Only her hair would shed an intensely white light that your eyes could not bear, night or day.
NS|0|26|4|0|Her eyes are large and very lively; the apple of the eye is brilliant white and the opening of the iris light blue with a dark green, not black, cornea for greater light tolerance and clear vision in every direction.
NS|0|26|5|0|Therewith sketching a further description of her shape unnecessary in view of everyone's familiarity with all the outer attractions of the exterior of a perfect female form.
NS|0|26|6|0|From this described form, the full physical character can be gauged. To know what is to be understood here by character, be advised that the aggregate type inherent in a complete form, is to be understood.
NS|0|26|7|0|This means: when for example you see a beautiful, perfect foot together with a well-proportioned midriff; an equally beautiful well-rounded arm, a softly rounded neck and a proportionately small head and well developed face, then all this adds up to a beautiful form that cannot really be faulted in that all is perfect: foot like body, the breasts, arms, neck and head. When you admire the details in a painting you have paid tribute to the form.
NS|0|26|8|0|But probing further and asking: what does this form say or bespeak? You get the overall result from a fleeting glance, noting the connections and taking in the total impression: for this consists in the glimpsed harmony which is to be understood as character.
NS|0|26|9|0|Knowing this and having the form revealed to you, it will be easy for you to determine the character itself.
NS|0|26|10|0|And what do such women dress like? Her clothing consists of no more than a rather large loincloth as seen on the inhabitants of the main belt. A white coat hangs from the left arm to the right hip over half the body, divided at the arm leaving the right arm and breast free.
NS|0|26|11|0|Women wear a red band over their brow signifying love for wisdom.
NS|0|26|12|0|This gives a woman's outline.
NS|0|26|13|0|What do the men look like? He is nearly a head taller than the woman. His form is noble and perfect throughout.
NS|0|26|14|0|The man too has a rather hard sole on his feet at times resembling a so-called rasp. The legs are very muscular but not harsh to look at. Likewise body and hands. His neck is round from behind but parted by two powerful muscles to the gullet leaving a furrow between the two muscles.
NS|0|26|15|0|His chin is graced with a rich parted beard yellow in colour tapering off to green. The abundant hair of his head is of a light yellow colour with dark green eyebrows and his eyes are shaped like those of the woman.
NS|0|26|16|0|His ears are rather large in proportion to his head. His head or rather face, always evinces the bent for wisdom and experience with a deeper red facial colour than that of the woman.
NS|0|26|17|0|His body too, in different parts, is darker than that of the woman.
NS|0|26|18|0|Dress consists of a white Toga reaching down to the knees, trimmed down the sides as well as the bottom and the neck end. Neither men nor women cover their heads.
NS|0|26|19|0|Therewith we have a vivid view of man's shape and character.
NS|0|26|20|0|You will ask: we now have the human character-type in the northern belt but what are things like in the southern belt?
NS|0|26|21|0|Men are just as in the northern belt except they are bigger in size, whilst women are more beautiful still.
NS|0|26|22|0|Only their apparel is different. Here it is the woman who wears the Toga, trimmed with red and tightened by a belt around a slim body. Men wear a loincloth reaching down below the knees as well as a half coat like the women of the northern belt.
NS|0|26|23|0|Here the woman's headband is blue, whilst the man wears a small red cap upon his head signifying that he has a especial predilection towards wisdom. The woman's blue headband signifies her constancy, usually in being a follower of the man's wisdom.
NS|0|26|24|0|At the main central equator we saw the people's inquisitiveness but this is as nothing compared to this sub-equator, where the male of the northern belt especially is capable of gaping at a natural spectacle, just standing on one spot for several years by your measure. Consequently, I certainly see to it that a natural spectacle does not last too long on either of these two belts.
NS|0|26|25|0|Most natural spectacles normally take place at the convergence of the two water-belts with the two lofty alpine chains (by which the main equator is separated from these two sub-equators). These plays of nature are especially drawn out during the central belt eruptions, but since such water-belts are of a width approaching two Earth diameters, our inquisitive people don't get to see them much. During especially violent eruptions some of the spherical flares are indeed sometimes flung over the Alps and into these belts, yet due to their enormous distance, they appear no larger than your moon through a powerful telescope, even if of the latter's size. Besides, the drop of such spherical flares takes only a few seconds by your measure leaving the inhabitants of this belt somewhat disappointed.
NS|0|26|26|0|Their main observations however are devoted to the stellar sky and the inhabitants, especially of the northern belt, often exhaust themselves in all kinds of speculations as to what one or other stars purport, what they are and for what purpose were they created.
NS|0|26|27|0|The people of the southern belt even have a kind of aid for the eye, somewhat like your camera obscura, catching and then analysing the image of a star with much diligence. They nevertheless don't get much further than yourselves with binoculars, since they gain no more than the movement of the stars and their magnitude, being ahead of you only so-to-say that, as inhabitants of a fixed star, they are able to more precisely determine the movements and sizes of other fixed stars i.e. so far as their eyes and instruments will reach. Once these fail them however, all calculations are, as with yourselves, at an end.
NS|0|26|28|0|These two belts differ also in that the people of the northern belt place less store by watching than by speculations and conclusions, whilst the people of the southern belt first watch everything most carefully and only then progress to all sorts of speculations and inferences.
NS|0|26|29|0|Thus we have summed up the predilections of these people, and now we shall also take a look at how the people of these two belts live, both as individuals and societies.
NS|0|26|30|0|Regarding the settling of this belt as upon the main equator, the people indeed live in separate houses, the style of which we shall not examine till next time, that being the wise men's way of not disturbing them in their reflections.
NS|0|26|31|0|There nevertheless are upon the shores of minor inland seas and more notably upon the high plateaus, certain communities consisting of several grand buildings strung together with a city-like appearance. These are communally owned cooperatives, usually occupied by the wise men of the country.
NS|0|26|32|0|But we shall examine their individual units and their efficacy next time, so we shall leave it for today.
NS|0|27|1|1|Private houses and communal settlements upon the first Sub-equator
NS|0|27|1|0|Concerning private dwellings, except for the larger scale, these more or less resemble your round garden kiosks, except for the proportionately much higher and more pointed roofs. They are not as open as the dwellings of the middle belt, but enclosed in solid walls through which sufficient light penetrates due to transparency of their green material.
NS|0|27|2|0|What is their size and what do their interiors look like? In size, they are large enough to easily accommodate a fairly large Earth building inside, although they are rarely higher than your average tower i.e. just the walls, whilst the roof sometimes reaches three times the height of the walls.
NS|0|27|3|0|Towards the eastern side there is a door approximately the size of your city gate. This is not at ground level and has ten stepped levels leading to it.
NS|0|27|4|0|Before the door there is a kind of balcony through which a few steps lead to the door. The shelves and the balcony is covered by rooves on fairly massive square pillars.
NS|0|27|5|0|On entering, after crossing another small interior balcony, one descends down a small staircase between two artistic rails on diamond edged multi-cornered columns.
NS|0|27|6|0|From this interior balcony, a fairly spacious gangway, supported from the floor by sturdy hexagonal white pillars, runs along the entire wall. It too has a simple rail. Simple there, means something of taste, even i.e. not decorated with notable paintings or engravings.
NS|0|27|7|0|Beyond this walkway, there follows several circles of pillars, reaching from the floor to the roof-joists they carry. These pillars are quite massive with an average circumference often between six and eight metres.
NS|0|27|8|0|There are circular, comfortable, soft-cushioned benches at their base.
NS|0|27|9|0|Around the central pillar also a spiral staircase leads right up to the attic and over it through a roof trapdoor to the so-called roof-gallery which is there called the observatory, (in accordance with its purpose rather than literally). This gallery too is enclosed elegantly with a rail of miniature columns and is itself roofed, although such roofing is not included with the high plateau observatories, the reason being that even upon the sun it is much cooler there than in the lower regions.
NS|0|27|10|0|There are usually several tables in fours around the pillar benches in the shape of flat dishes around each pillar, resting on pillar type supports.
NS|0|27|11|0|Beneath the gangway around the entire circular wall there are roomy benches like your sofas for resting on after work. Here is where meals are eaten.
NS|0|27|12|0|From the number of tables you will gather that there are numerous families in such a house, numbering about a hundred persons.
NS|0|27|13|0|There is a splendid wardrobe in the background with as many drawers as there are occupants. These drawers have their names on them, enabling everyone to store their physical and spiritual needs.
NS|0|27|14|0|The physical necessities are a few garments and certain tools
NS|0|27|15|0|For their spiritual requirements there is a type of picture book wherein people record all kinds of experiences and views. When a person has accumulated a certain number of experiences and outlook books, they hand them in to the fraternities of their membership. There they are carefully perused. The useful part is entered into a general register and the rest crossed out.
NS|0|27|16|0|Whereupon the contributor receives his books back corrected, so-to-say, entering the commendable approvals in a new book which is then the house priority book, whilst the source diaries are destroyed.
NS|0|27|17|0|The women folk have to do likewise, carefully recording their experiences and views and then also, like the men keeping a proper priority book.
NS|0|27|18|0|The tribe elder of a house then also keeps a register where all the house priority books of males and females are summarised. For this general book he has a fairly large trove behind the round-way into which none besides the tribe elder may look and with which he checks out all the other priority books from time to time.
NS|0|27|19|0|Therewith we have the character and outfitting of a dwelling upon the northern belt.
NS|0|27|20|0|The dwellings are similar in the southern belt, except for rounded instead of pointed roofs. The pillars are round too as distinct from the square ones, these being the only differences.
NS|0|27|21|0|You will gather that the southern belt dwellings are bigger due to the bigger humans.
NS|0|27|22|0|You can know that the inhabitants of both belts pick the most prominent spots for their dwellings. Knowing that, we can now move to the cooperatives.
NS|0|27|23|0|The latter does not consist of a single building, but relative to area, sometimes a hundred or even a thousand buildings. These are not of uniform size and style but related to their purpose.
NS|0|27|24|0|There is always amidst such cooperatives a main building which is also the biggest and highest among them.
NS|0|27|25|0|This building is rectangular with a lofty tower on each comer. It is roofless for unobstructed views. Such a building often has a length of up to two kilometres by your measure, but is only a hundred metres wide, whilst its height sometimes reaches three hundred metres with a roof higher by at least half, of dark red colouring and light violet walls. The tower walls are light green.
NS|0|27|26|0|These are not closed-off walls like those of the dwellings but for lighting, feature one hundred metre-high windows of four metres width on every side at regular intervals, the reason also for non-transparent walls. The windows are not open but are like your "gothic" style, with a type of elastic but transparent and multi-coloured glass and lock out external air.
NS|0|27|27|0|The exterior of this main building is indeed imposing with its colossal size, yet it is not ostentation.
NS|0|27|28|0|But it is so much more splendid inside, although not quite the indescribably great splendour of perhaps the first or second category upon the main belt, but just to be taken in by itself. For regardless of whether a light has the intensity of sunlight, it can still be beautiful in itself, if only steady and peaceable. So it is also, with the interior splendour of this cooperative main building.
NS|0|27|29|0|The entrance also is not at ground level but in the middle of a narrow side of this building. There is a balcony also which is reached through several levels. The balcony is fairly spacious, square and roofed, resting on several square white pillars. The balcony can be passed only through a forty metre-high gate. Inside the building this balcony widens and after a forty metre forward crossing meets two rows of stairs down into the actual building.
NS|0|27|30|0|Between these two staircases a third part of the balcony lengthens leading to the other end of the building, forming a centre walk. Two walkways are about twenty metres high and rest on square pillars from the floor up, spaced at ten metre intervals. It goes without saying that the side as well as middle walks have most elegant railings carried by miniature light-green semi-transparent octagonal pillars.
NS|0|27|31|0|The balcony as well as walkway floors is covered with mosaics of the most manifold configurations and polished like your mirrors just like everything else in this building.
NS|0|27|32|0|Between the centre way and the two walkways runs a line of large pillars carrying both the ceiling and the roof.
NS|0|27|33|0|Lowermost in the building, also around these pillars are benches for resting, made of brilliant red elastic material and the benches are flanked by tables similar to those we found in the dwellings.
NS|0|27|34|0|In the middle of this building between the central walk and the row of main pillars there are two continuous, parallel tables running for two hundred metres around which there are plenty of loose chairs with backs.
NS|0|27|35|0|In place of the tables between the pillars carrying the central walk, there are big cabinets near each pillar, storing the main books, in front of which there are decorous step ladders to enable the shelves in the cabinet to be reached.
NS|0|27|36|0|But contrary to your assumptions these are not wooden cabinets but of a variety of red-gold whose shine exceeds anything you ever saw. The cabinets are of such delicate workmanship and so well positioned between the white walkway pillars, as in no way to detract from the architecture.
NS|0|27|37|0|Beneath the side walkway along the wall between every two pillars, there is another similar cabinet deep yellow in colour and of double the size of the previous ones. These cabinets running along the entire wall are the archives. In some main buildings there are over two thousand of them with each frequently holding a thousand shelves, each holding up to two thousand books per shelf. A little arithmetic indicates a quite voluminous library, but not of your folio type books, but of only up to ten pages per book, each displaying general picture-characters with such portentous contents however, that for you to describe them in your language would need a thousand folio-type books, each five thousand pages per folio.
NS|0|27|38|0|This will indicate how much wisdom is harboured by one of these main cooperative buildings. If however, you can take it from Me, there are up to five million of these main cooperative buildings upon this solar equator, then you may want to add up how many folios of your variety, filled with wisdom, are to be found upon these two belts.
NS|0|27|39|0|Yet all this wisdom does not amount to one drop compared to the wisdom of just one man inhabiting the main solar equator and this is in turn hardly a drop compared to a high priest of this belt who already takes his wisdom out of love. And his wisdom in turn is but a tiny droplet compared to the least of the little ones out of My love! Where does that put the wisdom of the perfect initiates of the heavens and where finally My own?
NS|0|27|40|0|In short, let us leave wisdom to its rest in the archives and examine the remaining setup of this main building for a little time.
NS|0|27|41|0|The ceiling consists of a threefold vault of massive solidity, which shines with a light red gold colour. The walls are an exceedingly fine, polished blue. Hanging half way down from the ceiling upon thick white ropes there are white light-spheres which, although not imbued with their own light, nonetheless through their manifold cut and fine polish, break up the light from the windows into the most manifold colours, giving the interior of the building an extraordinary look of splendour.
NS|0|27|42|0|The walkways along the walls are provided with continuous, cushioned benches to give rest to strollers from their excursions.
NS|0|27|43|0|Therewith we have the outfit of this main cooperative building except for a small door at each corner of this building, through which the towers can be accessed.
NS|0|27|44|0|The towers themselves have nothing to offer other than an easy staircase from storey to storey. These floors are installed to prevent the climbers becoming dizzy. To help you visualize this, think of an almost two thousand metre high tower, which internally is subdivided into twenty metres high storeys connected by railed staircases.
NS|0|27|45|0|Add to that an eight hundred meter circumference for this square tower and you have a small idea of what the building is like. It goes without saying that every floor is provided with three windows, as there is no wall-transparency.
NS|0|27|46|0|That's it! Next time we shall have a look at the remaining buildings and cast a glance at the southerly belt. Therewith we shall leave it for today!
NS|0|28|1|1|Art and science buildings in the communal settlements
NS|0|28|1|0|Concerning the other buildings of the consortium, these differ from the private dwellings only in the wall windows. Also the reason why the walls are non-transparent as distinct from the main building. The shape of these windows is usually semi-circular with just a few round or hexagonal ones.
NS|0|28|2|0|Nor do the rooves reach the height of the private dwellings being rather obtuse and low. Some consortium buildings have cupolas and so the consortium gives the impression of a sizeable city.
NS|0|28|3|0|The consortium is usually surrounded by a high rampart with several watch towers. There is usually a consortium theatre but not of your variety, where performances consisting of the pictorial presentation of one or other person's most diverse experiences. The pictorial performance then faithfully reproduces the region of the presenter's experience. One has to add that this equator's inhabitants are great friends of painting, wherefore with very few exceptions, the inhabitants are competent painters. For here, painting is also the only form of writing, it being every person's responsibility to reproduce nature faithfully.
NS|0|28|4|0|Knowing this, you shall understand the type of theatre performance presented there, for it consists of no more than certain clever pictorial acts, following which the whole theatre has the look of a big, rounded mural depicting a whole city or region of note, except that you have to think of a much larger mural than the frescoes on Earth. Because the theatre in such consortiums has a circumference of between six to eight hundred metres and a height often up to one hundred metres.
NS|0|28|5|0|You may like more details about such buildings and they shall be supplied. This theatre building cannot be entered like other private houses but by an underground entrance for which purpose there is a kind of projection similar to the side chapels of your houses of prayer. In this chapel there is a niche of a sizeable depression of about six metres, at the end of which is the portal whose wings swing outward. From this gate a staircase leads down as into one of your cellars and that into a depression of about fourteen metres. At the bottom of the staircase begins another staircase by which one accesses the middle of the theatre.
NS|0|28|6|0|About six metres from the theatre's interior wall runs a row of pillars which help to carry firstly the ceiling and also the roof. About six metres above the floor, these pillars also carry a spacious gangway with decorous railings from which one actually obtains the best view of the performance.
NS|0|28|7|0|In the middle of the theatre building, about two metres from the ascending staircase door there is another immensely sturdy pillar also supporting the ceiling and roof and carrying a spiral staircase up to the ceiling.
NS|0|28|8|0|Behind this pillar is another smaller one also reaching up to the ceiling. From the main central pillar about ten metres before the ceiling, runs another walkway over the second pillar and then to a row of pillars and through to the theatre wall upon which walkway one can get to the said spiral staircase of the central main pillar.
NS|0|28|9|0|At the same height of this walkway around the entire theatre wall, runs a three metre wide walkway, also provided with a railing of course. This gangway is not supported by pillars but is carried by bow type diagonal wall struts anchored in the wall.
NS|0|28|10|0|You may ask the purpose of this gangway? It serves no purpose other than to hang the mural from its railing hooks, which usually reaches down to the floor from this rail and hence not infrequently giving it a drop of between one hundred and sixty to two hundred metres.
NS|0|28|11|0|You may further ask how to get such huge paintings through the not so large entrance gate? It is done piecemeal in strips of about six meters each. These strips are hung side by side in their order from the walkway rail and together present a complete picture.
NS|0|28|12|0|When taken down, they are rolled up again and taken from the theatre building and into the so-called theatre library building or the presenter has the option of taking his props with him especially if the presented experience did not attract much favourable comment.
NS|0|28|13|0|Works of poetry are also more highly regarded than prose. What do they classify as poetry or prose? Prose is that which presents the author's own, ordinary life experiences. If these experiences are not notable or especially instructive they are handed back to the author without further ado and he is told that such presentations don't belong in this house in which only such things are to be performed as enrich the wisdom of man's spirit. If such prose works can demonstrate such extraordinary scenes then they are accepted, whilst the mundane is handed back to the presenter. Works of poetry are those not originating in experience but are products of spiritual imagination. Such works then remain on fairly extended exhibition.
NS|0|28|14|0|Why are such poetry works so popular? Because they are more rare, especially among the inhabitants of this belt. Wisdom being intrinsically bereft of fantasy in that the domain of imagination is the property of creative love. Wherefore with such performances the well-known maxim applies: where the great ones build, the little ones have their hands full. And all sorts of things are predicted for such work, everyone finding something else for a conversation in it, making it a favourite topic for people of this belt.
NS|0|28|15|0|Therewith the substance of the theatre building. But a clever critic could comment: near the top of the wall is a walkway from which the round mural hangs right down to the floor. The walls are not transparent, nor is there any opening in the ceiling. Since any potential windows would obviously have to be obstructed by the painting, we would ask the author to bring us also some light into this theatre building or we shall not get to see overly much of this mural!
NS|0|28|16|0|Just a little patience. Plenty of light is on the way. On your Earth it is custom to paint diverse theatre decorations. Behold, something similar is the case here, but the art of painting here does not consist of some theatrical goofing but this theatre painting-style employs luminescent paint making it also the most vivid and enduring. For in the sun, paint without its own light soon perishes, but with its own light it bears, as it were, the arms with which to fight off all destructive external light.
NS|0|28|17|0|Behold, this comprises lighting at this stage performance and so the theatre has windows indeed, but these serve for visibility only during the setting up of a production. Once it is set up, all windows are completely closed so that the attraction of this painting would not be spoilt by any other light beam.
NS|0|28|18|0|Although these paints in the sun are not hard to work with, much practice is required in order to, as you would say, allow for shade and light to be evenly distributed. With non-luminescent paint, shading is of course much easier to effect, but with luminescent paints, shading is subject to considerable problems. Because of this, the painters, especially the cooperatives of our belt, are so well practiced that it is easy for them to complete a mural in one year by your reckoning.
NS|0|28|19|0|To give you an idea of this technique, I remind you of a certain painting technique on Earth that has much in common with this type of light-painting upon our solar equator. It is the so-called porcelain painting on your Earth, where painting is done with paints that in the natural state appear extremely dull and uniform. When the crockery is subjected to glazing the beautiful colours emerge.
NS|0|28|20|0|Behold, the theatre exhibits are painted in this way. After the strips are painted they are covered with a kind of lacquer. Only then do the colours begin to appear vividly, all caused by free sunlight taken up initially by these dull colours and then vividly retained permanently.
NS|0|28|21|0|That is all that is noteworthy about the cluster housing theatre.
NS|0|28|22|0|Regarding the other cooperative buildings, these on the one hand serve as dwellings for the teachers of wisdom but on the other hand also as store houses for all sorts of memorabilia and smaller paintings.
NS|0|28|23|0|We can add in passing that these other buildings are usually grouped in an elliptical circle around the main building and that the cluster settlements are usually built upon the shores of lesser seas as well as on the high plateaus on the bank of major rivers.
NS|0|28|24|0|For the southern belt, just think of this as rather rounded off and enlarged and you have everything that the southern belt offers.
NS|0|28|25|0|Presently we shall move to land cultivation upon these two belts and so we can leave it for today.
NS|0|29|1|1|Land cultivation and the animal kingdom upon the first sub-equatorial belts.
NS|0|29|1|0|Concerning land cultivation, this is divided into three classes, namely, cultivation of coastal lands, cultivation of hills and cultivation of high plateaus.
NS|0|29|2|0|Wherein does cultivation of the coastal regions consist? The preferred way consists of the inhabitants of cluster housing raising up plantations of all kinds of edible fruits which thrive well there on account of greater soil moisture.
NS|0|29|3|0|These plantations consist mainly of trees. And how are the various trees planted or raised? Upon the main equatorial belt we saw that the chief seed for countless growths is man's will. Is it so in this sub-equatorial belt? Here I say neither a complete yes nor no. We shall see presently what takes place.
NS|0|29|4|0|Upon this belt the plant kingdom indeed bears no seed, but neither do the inhabitants have seed in their weaker will. It nevertheless depends much on man's will as to where they want a plant or a tree. Upon this equator, the growth of plants is indeed taken care of by Myself and none can bring forth any plant other than those suitable for this belt. But through certain manual efforts, people can nevertheless call forth these same plants from the soil, through their will.
NS|0|29|5|0|This type of plant production there is called primary cultivation, which nevertheless not every person is capable of bringing about, for this, only a few can accomplish; those devoted to this branch and consequent willpower.
NS|0|29|6|0|The remaining inhabitants of these belts usually carry on secondary cultivation consisting of cutting twigs and branches off existing trees and planting them in the soil, roughly the way your willow trees and vines are planted.
NS|0|29|7|0|What however is the primitive cultivation technique? The planter has a sharpened stick which he thrusts about one metre into the ground. He then takes a vessel filled with water over which he has breathed a few times then slowly decants same into the hole. When finished, he prays to God the all wise that He would let a fruit bearing plant sprout forth from the ground. Whereupon he stands bowing his head over the opening, fixing it with his gaze for about an hour by your time, after which he moves on and digs a second such hole, doing as before, continuing until he reaches his predetermined number of one species of trees.
NS|0|29|8|0|When finished, he thanks God the all wise for the loaned strength, patience and perseverance, blessing the plantation and leaving it to God's will, then returning home.
NS|0|29|9|0|Then, in the course of a year by your measure, trees laden with fruit stand where he planted them and in accordance with the species he willed. These trees brought forth through the primitive cultivation method are the most enduring so that some often reach an age of over a thousand years by your measure.
NS|0|29|10|0|In the same way trees are planted, as well as smaller plants and grass, except that a different tool is used for digging holes, consisting of a roller with multiple spikes being rolled over the earth. A planter of primitive cultivation follows the roller with the breathed-over water in a vessel resembling your watering can, carefully sprinkling the perforated ground. After a certain predetermined stretch has been planted, he prays for the entire stretch and in general terms does what he did at the planting of each tree. After three days, by your measure, the entire planted area is completely grown over with the type of plants that the planter desired.
NS|0|29|11|0|By the same method, wide areas of choice grass are planted. A type of grass there called the wild or non-precious, as well as some varieties of non-precious small plants grow of themselves in a certain way, serving the rather sparse animal kingdom for fodder.
NS|0|29|12|0|Such is the nature of primitive planting, which is primarily the method in the coastal regions owned mostly by cluster housing dwellers.
NS|0|29|13|0|What then does hill cultivation consist of? It consists solely in tree cultivation and that by way of secondary planting; small plants do not however occur here normally.
NS|0|29|14|0|Concerning tree fruits, these are as it were improved, through secondary planting, growing much bigger and better in taste than through primary cultivation.
NS|0|29|15|0|I shall describe one noteworthy tree more closely. It does not grow to great heights but spreads that much more widely. Its main middle stem frequently reaches about eight metres, by your measure, yet from this massive stem it drives branches of two to four hundred metres long in all directions, always bristling with exceedingly flavoursome ripe fruits, resembling your largest variety of grapes. This fruit is exceedingly sweet and flavoursome but not as juicy as your grapes and more like your melons. The fruit serves as the main food upon this belt being also the most widespread because the tree thrives well everywhere.
NS|0|29|16|0|Concerning the other tree fruits, these are more of a rich morsel than nutritional. You will ask: do these people have no bread like on Earth? No, such is not to be found anywhere. In its place they dry the excess of the aforementioned fruit tree which substitutes for bread.
NS|0|29|17|0|Such is the land cultivation upon the hills, to which it may be added that such hill inhabitants, to make their grounds more attractive, cultivate the wild grass after a fashion by mowing, giving the hills a green silken look.
NS|0|29|18|0|But that is all about hill cultivation, leaving us only the high plateau cultivation. It shall not take long to deal with as this cultivation differs from the two foregoing techniques only in that consumption of fruit is limited to that of secondary culture only.
NS|0|29|19|0|By way of primitive cultivation only, those trees and garden plants are raised up from which subsequent grafting is done in the aforementioned manner. Only grass is grown by way of primitive cultivation.
NS|0|29|20|0|And therewith we have already presented cultivation upon the plateaus, to which we may add that the high plateau fruits are by far the choicest, just as the inhabitants of these two belts are also the wisest and noblest.
NS|0|29|21|0|You will ask: in view of such high plateau cultivation, animals would have to be scarce? You are right, for there are no animals other than a few birds of song. But there is a species of red goat and white sheep upon the lower lands. The inhabitants keep sheep and occasionally goats.
NS|0|29|22|0|Further down at the coasts of the great circular sea there is also a species of cow, which however resembles a gigantic sheep. The cluster dwellers frequently hunt same trying to catch them alive, which takes much work however; for notwithstanding their harmlessness, these cows are exceptionally fleet footed and it takes much wiliness to comer such an animal.
NS|0|29|23|0|As scarce as land animals may be however, the great circular seas are brimming with marine animals, whilst their occasional but substantial islands are occupied by great flocks of the most diverse bird species. For this reason the cluster housing dwellers, in quiet times betake themselves down to the coast of the great circular sea to watch to their vision limit the multiplicity of living beings upon the great waters.
NS|0|29|24|0|That is all that there is to tell about the cultivation of these two belts, which is exactly the same upon both belts except for the greater size of everything upon the southern belt.
NS|0|29|25|0|And therewith we have finished with this aspect. Next time we shall move to domestic and spiritual and religious matters. And therewith enough for today.
NS|0|30|1|1|Domestic practice upon the first pair of sub-equators. Painstaking order and petty-minded wisdom
NS|0|30|1|0|Regarding domestic order, this on the other hand is quite simple but then also complex. How can the same branch be both simple and simultaneously complicated? Nothing easier, for it takes only the required insight to see that a thing can be seen as completely easy and yet immensely complex.
NS|0|30|2|0|Take an apple and it will seem simple and monotonous externally. But open and examine it microscopically and you shall see it is of such complexity that the multiplicity of its parts will make you shudder and dizzy.
NS|0|30|3|0|Behold, such is the case with our equatorial residents. Entering a house and watching it together with its occupants for ten years, you will see hardly anything but repetitious monotony, simple and naive to the limit, to where a pigeon's flapping on Earth would give you more variegation than such residences, together with its occupants.
NS|0|30|4|0|But not so in its internals, for there everything is so complex and meaningful that the smallest thing would already make you dizzy when a household elder starts to analyse it for you, disclosing to you all the secrets and important aspects that depend upon trivia.
NS|0|30|5|0|I shall give you a couple of overabundant examples.
NS|0|30|6|0|You have a notion of symmetry and equilibrium: what however is your symmetry and equilibrium compared to such inhabitants' notion of symmetry and balance?
NS|0|30|7|0|Let us first take symmetry. If such a sun inhabitant came to your room and saw the objects such as robes, tables, benches, wall decorations and the like in fairly good order, he would clasp his hands above his head and after somewhat recovering from his initial horror would show you to a hair's breath how, due to such disorder an entire cosmic body is out of balance and that eventually with him everything shall be out of equilibrium due to that. He would prove to you that if one or other of the robes or other item were not shifted by a hair's breath, very gently and with great care, then in a thousand million years the entire visible creation could suffer the greatest disorder. And this he would demonstrate not only in the natural sense but also with extraordinary philosophical rigour, metaphysically, saying for example: but do you foolish people not notice that your thoughts have in the first instance to sort and consolidate themselves the way your domestic outfit is sorted. To what order shall these adhere however, when they see a chair next to a robe with some vessel on top of the robe bearing no relation to it; then in another comer of the room a bed and next to it a table and next to that something with no relevance to it, either permanently or even worse, temporarily?
NS|0|30|8|0|And he would further ask: do you know what wisdom is? Wisdom is the infinitely most perfect image in all things; it is the most intelligently calculated order, through which the highest wisdom of God created and maintains all things. How do you intend to ever gain wisdom if you take no care even in these small things so that they would be so ordered and shaped as to condition your eye to an order, allowing through such repeated seeing an inception to your thinking-process about at least these small things, getting used to order and from same move to another? Because if you keep no order where you can, getting accustomed to same, how do you want with this disorder-conditioned spirit to discover and view a higher order? Is not this just as impossible as trying with some unfortunate fraction to discover the root of a number consisting exclusively of even numbers; only then can you risk higher numbers in order to discover therein a well-ordered number that carries the causation of the full number.
NS|0|30|9|0|And a wise inhabitant of this belt would furthermore say unto you: do you know the weight of a heavenly body? "Do you know what makes it revolve around its own axis? Do you know what maintains it in free space? It is equilibrium. If, to start with, your dwellings are built symmetrically, none being larger or smaller than another, as well as uniformly arranged in all rooms as well as within them, then this effects no disturbance on a cosmic body's movement. Contrariwise however, it must be plain to you that such unsymmetrical and variable amassing of materials at one and the same point must bring about, upon a freely floating planet, a mathematical irregularity. If however the balance is only slightly disturbed, then this also transfers unto its movement, causing cumulative disturbances on its movement and consequent cumulative disorder: firstly in the temperature and secondly in the rotation, which is either speeded up or slowed down. If however such disorders are bound to arise around you on account of your awkwardness, when do you intend to uplift your spirit to a higher order and through this alone attain to wisdom?"
NS|0|30|10|0|Behold, this is an example of symmetry. But before throwing more light on it, we shall add something about equilibrium. Here you will ask: what other equilibrium is this wise man going to have besides the one with which he berated our deficient symmetry in the arrangement of our rooms?
NS|0|30|11|0|But I say unto you: this was no more than a hint of what such an equatorial arch wise man understands about equilibrium. Over there, equilibrium reaches such a degree that you cannot actually form a concept of it on Earth.
NS|0|30|12|0|On account of equilibrium, the apparel they wear must be weighed on precision scales, on account of which occupants of a house, even if numbering a hundred persons, must wear clothing of exactly the same weight and consequently suffer themselves repeated weighing of their clothing on set occasions and if differing by one or two dust particles in weight, then such exorbitant underweight must at once be balanced by augmentation.
NS|0|30|13|0|Therefore everyone is weighed and the heaviest taken as the standard measure obliging the lighter ones to always carry an equalizing weight bringing them up to par with the heaviest. It is the same for women, the heaviest being weighed with the lighter ones having to bear compensating weights. The children are sorted into age groups and must always weigh their age-standard, which however is maintained by their being given a certain weight of lead right at the beginning which is reduced periodically so that the first accepted weight for juniors would remain steady to the next age group.
NS|0|30|14|0|In this way food also is always weighed with precision, being picked off the tree with utmost care and then transported home by two people in their exact middle and then laid in the exact centre of a dining table.
NS|0|30|15|0|After the fruits in their proper amounts are piled upon the table in utmost symmetry, two scales men arrive who position themselves on opposite sides of the table with exact steps, mathematically coordinate with the lines on the table, after which they both take fruits of sizes as equal as possible, weighing same with exactitude. After being weighed they are removed from the scales simultaneously and laid into a predetermined dish that is fastened upon a line. The scales men then move with equal steps to another line and weigh up a second portion and continue until all dishes are full. Whereupon the scales men move away from the table in parallel lines and deposit their scales at predetermined places.
NS|0|30|16|0|Following this, all move along mathematical floor lines and circles, in tandem steps and utmost silence to the dining table where they reach out for the dish simultaneously, consuming the fruits in strict order. After which, thanks is given to the great, wise Giver, and the table abandoned in the same way and rest taken.
NS|0|30|17|0|Upon a signal, all rise from their resting benches and move in pairs either to the interior house gallery or occasionally to the roof gallery. But these movements must be simultaneous so that none take a faster or wider step than the floor lines predetermine.
NS|0|30|18|0|Such movement however is the preferred custom only inside the house and up to a certain circle outside, beyond which every person can move more freely and deliberately, by virtue of the ground of their world not having to carry a heavy equilibrium - disturbing house.
NS|0|30|19|0|Such pedantic symmetry and equilibrium observance is also practiced at the colleges.
NS|0|30|20|0|Behold, from these two examples you now can gather the overall nature of the domestic regulations of the inhabitants of this sub-equatorial belt. All the other activities and arrangements have a similar rhythm, giving the impression of exceeding monotony and simplicity on the one hand, but on the other hand of such complexity as to make your greatest wisdom-pendants clasp their hands above their heads.
NS|0|30|21|0|You are amazed over it and say: "what degree of folly would it take to drag such regulations even into domestic order?" But I say unto you that your chiding is unjustified, for such is the nature of all wisdom, if not founded in love.
NS|0|30|22|0|Just go to the residence of an arch-scholar and watch his fastidiousness and let him also explain the positioning of things. And if you skilfully probe the man's soft underbelly, you will witness wonders of pragmatism of historical and mathematical exposition with great dignity and precision.
NS|0|30|23|0|On finding some old and cracked pot in the comer of his room, you probe for significance and he will firstly tell you the history of this pot and how it was used by Alexander the Great when ordered by his physician to take his healing potion when crusading in Persia; after which he will recite how it was handed down and finally reached his hands.
NS|0|30|24|0|If however you ask him how he can position such an exceedingly memorable and priceless piece of antiquity in such an unsightly comer of the room instead of as one aught, to store it with golden cloth jacket in a secret treasure trove? Then the scholar shall be able to expound to you with the greatest historical and mathematical certainty that Alexander the Great, after emptying his potion put it down in a corresponding comer of his tent such as it was found here and that the breakage was sustained by Alexander the Great accidentally kicking it.
NS|0|30|25|0|Behold, this would be this scholar's discourse about a more broken pot, which surely would testify of anything, sooner than to have once served the former Macedonian king. Were you to ask him about any object chancing to lie ever so disorderly and dust-laden in some comer of the room, then to your astonishment, he shall accurately explain its every crease and even the dust upon it.
NS|0|30|26|0|Wherefore you can gather the nature of wisdom and therewith its products, if not as said, found in the proper degree of love.
NS|0|30|27|0|This I have now made known to you, enabling you to discern the domestic order of our two types of equatorial inhabitants, but also see what there is to wisdom in itself. And precisely because My order and My own wisdom are infinite and unfathomable, not much else is left to the mere wisdom-merchants but to get into incalculable difficulties in all its elements.
NS|0|30|28|0|That this manifestation must appear to a love-based wise man as absurd and laughable is understandable, like seeing an actual donkey in a Roman Toga. For verily, this purely would-be wise man, from the spiritual aspect is no better to watch by a hair's breadth then a Toga-clad donkey at a speaker's podium.
NS|0|30|29|0|Presently we shall examine the spiritual and religious aspects and then swing over to another equatorial belt. And therewith let us leave it for today.
NS|0|31|1|1|Wisdom and will schools upon the first pair of sub-equators
NS|0|31|1|0|Concerning the spiritual constitution, these equatorial inhabitants understood it to mean what man has to learn to become a completely wise man
NS|0|31|2|0|To gain familiarity therewith, one has only to learn the teaching material. Once this is know, the entire spiritual constitution is as good as known, especially when one or other material adds the method of teaching and learning in outline.
NS|0|31|3|0|What therefore is the basic substance of the texts by which all others are assessed, as it were? This basic material, especially now in your learned world, is also regarded as the basic foundation of all science. However with you, this material is called mathematics or the art of calculation; upon our belt however, this science is called "pausing" (to pause) (taking stock).
NS|0|31|4|0|This science receives priority and is constantly taught for spiritual development. According to this, every person must be capable of accurately and competently assessing every object to gain facility in finding in every object, regardless of how irregular, a round cipher as a foundation for the entire objects form. For they stipulate: it is no use calculating a number if one does not know its root number.
NS|0|31|5|0|Hence, one of the main exercises for students after their elementary education is to start calculating and determining, by merely looking with the naked eye, the cubic volume as well as surface square of an object of any shape and then, from this number, to find the root and from this its unity. You can be assured that in time these people achieve such facility in this subject that with a superficial glance they can determine its cubic content down to the smallest fraction, as well as determining the height of a mountain before them with precision. Even in the estimation of distant cosmic bodies they are so precise that with one look, they make bigger and more precise calculations than your astute astronomers in the course of decades.
NS|0|31|6|0|Thus they can also raise any number to any multiple with equal speed and divide even the broken and uneven numbers in order to achieve an unbroken result. This is grounded in the fact that they are, as it were, born into all numerical relationships from childhood.
NS|0|31|7|0|They possess an equivalent facility in determining weight and proportions. I need not lecture you further for the aforementioned makes it abundantly clear as to wherein their science is grounded, how it is taught and practiced.
NS|0|31|8|0|And so we shall move to another matter, that of a kind of architecture which is the foundation of building practice.
NS|0|31|9|0|This architectural technique consists of the students having to put together completely symmetrical shapes out of various massive unsymmetrical ones and then even build from them structures which then are fused into bigger ones and so forth until some complete structure of either a dwelling, main college, an archive, theatre or other conventional building, on a small scale, emerges.
NS|0|31|10|0|When the students have mastered this loose building technique, they are familiarized with permanent building practice. Once they have also made this practice their own, they are initiated into decoration and from that into effective furnishing of various buildings.
NS|0|31|11|0|Once they can do this with a measure of skill, they start to learn reading and writing, the latter in actuality is in itself, as with yourselves (with awkward standard), drawing and painting. Reading however consists of familiarizing themselves with the correspondences between all visible things and from their exterior shapes to discern their inner sense. And then they must also, through fusion of various things ascribe a new, arbitrary sense to them. The first they learn through reading and the second through writing.
NS|0|31|12|0|Once confirmed in these two subjects, they are led into the depiction or, as it were, copying of dwellings and whole regions.
NS|0|31|13|0|After internalising this as well, they are especially where talent is evident, introduced into poetry, which they begin to, as it were, discern things of the inner world on a conveyor-belt. Perfect products of this nature and their purpose, we have already encountered at the presentation of cluster house theatres.
NS|0|31|14|0|Once the students have finished with this branch of their spiritual education and have completely mastered this art, the strength of their will is tested. He who among many has the strongest will graduates to the secret school where the substance of primitive cultivation is taught. In this school, he must first be familiar with the entire botany of this belt and must be capable of atomically dissecting every plant from the lowest root to the outermost leaf-tip, and must know how the parts relate, the substance of their connection and how the spiritually substantive, acts within the materially visible.
NS|0|31|15|0|To attain to this higher degree of knowledge, a student is held and guided into prolonged introspection. For no man can behold the spiritual within other matter until he has made his own spiritual absolute.
NS|0|31|16|0|Once he has recognized himself and as it were found himself, he is guided further, attaining to the wonderful perfection that can be accomplished in a moment more in this state than in a lengthy time through matter.
NS|0|31|17|0|Simultaneously, each student is shown clearly how every exterior work of the hand basically is the work of the spirit; but the spirit cannot accomplish this work as quickly because it is greatly hindering by its own matter. But when he has, through the proven wise method conquered the hindrance, then he can also act more strongly and quickly in its absolute state.
NS|0|31|18|0|How can the spirit in its absolute state act more rapidly, strongly and with greater certainty than with the help of its matter? Because its material is very stubborn and this holds a complete spirit captive. Once a master of its own matter however, it shall henceforth also be a master of all other matter, which holds captive unspeakably weaker and imperfect spirits than itself.
NS|0|31|19|0|When, through practice, a student has made all this his own, only then is he guided into the deeper knowledge of God's Spirit and his eternal will and he is shown how every human spirit, liberated by itself, can at will enter into active union with the infinite Spirit of God to the extent that it satisfies the divine order.
NS|0|31|20|0|After this practical recognition the students are also acquainted with the love of this eternal Spirit and that this alone is the means by which to bind the human will with the divine.
NS|0|31|21|0|When the student has assimilated all this in actuality, the wise teacher passes him the planting rod and water jug and he then tries a planting of the first kind. Every student lead thus succeeds at first try.
NS|0|31|22|0|With this branch of the spirit, all schooling upon this belt is at an end, for a spirit educated thus can look into all subjects with such clarity that everyone of his words about it is an accomplished deed, and nobody is in need of further instruction because in this state every spirit is thereafter taught by the Spirit of God in everything else.
NS|0|31|23|0|N.B. This school of cultivation would be more effective upon your Earth than all the high schools, girls' grammar schools, universities and theological seminaries because at the conclusion its charges are indeed presented with a ceremonial holy spirit but not with the true Holy Spirit of the perfect inner life, wherefore their works also are like the spirit they received. And yet, I say unto you: the school for imbuing with the living holy spirit could cost far less than the school imbuing with a dead spirit, which is nothing, never was anything and never shall be anything. There are indeed upon Earth small beginnings that shall grow bigger gradually but disproportionately big still is the hard school of stones that goes with it. You know what I am saying therewith.
NS|0|31|24|0|But we are upon our sun and want to conclude our spiritual education with the comments that in the southern equator especially such spiritual education is superbly implemented, except that in the southern belt it is more widespread than in the northern belt.
NS|0|31|25|0|Now you are acquainted with the substance of the spiritual state and so we shall deal next time with religion that is closely associated with this spiritual state, which shall certainly not leave you dissatisfied. And therewith enough for today!
NS|0|32|1|1|Divine service and nuptials upon the first pair of sub-equatorial belts
NS|0|32|1|0|Regarding religion there are throughout these two belts no ceremonial or, as it were, outwardly visible ceremonial religious sacraments, for the inhabitants of these belts are its most resolute adversaries because according to their most carefully weighed maxims, something externally material is as little capable of being welded to something spiritual as would be the ciphers two and seven.
NS|0|32|2|0|For this reason, no man upon these belts shall notice something which taken externally should offend him in something more exalted. For this reason, there is no holiday or Sabbath time found among them.
NS|0|32|3|0|Therefore these inhabitants have no time-measuring devices of any kind and hence no period-determinations, saying: time-determination is in the hands of the highest Spirit. Man should not measure that for which God has given him no measuring instrument and furthermore: the great worlds Master builder has stretched our world out before us and through the areas, given every man a hint to measure these. But for time duration He has nowhere set down a measure; hence man should not cut same up with his self-will. He has indeed given us a measure and it is everyone's life to himself. Furthermore, He has drawn a measure over the wide heavenly canopy and distant worlds move in accordance with same, and our world itself moves in accordance with this great gauge. But He has placed in our hands no compass for one or the other, so that we should divide and measure same.
NS|0|32|4|0|Wherefore the inhabitants of this belt don't concern themselves with time and some take this so far as to not know which of their grownup children is the oldest. They determine age by spiritual maturity, although sometimes by body weight.
NS|0|32|5|0|From this you will gather that there can be no talk of a Sabbath.
NS|0|32|6|0|Wherein therefore does this religion consist, if no external signs of it are to be seen? By their principles, everything they do is divine service. To this end the wise men upon this belt teach all people the following premise: we did not come into being by ourselves but the power of the highest wisdom of God has shaped us thus and set us down upon this ground. It is this power that constantly guides and sustains us and we are perpetually in His wisest hand. If this power has however thus formed us, maintaining, guiding and taking care of us, how and when should we carry out some work without being reminded with every movement that we are only carrying it out and want to do so as a service to Him, who constantly provides us with the power to do work?
NS|0|32|7|0|Hence no one should think as if they acted out of themselves, but let everyone do everything for Him who has always provided him with the force. Wisdom and faithful deeds in accordance therewith is true divine service. Hence everyone should forthwith do what his ordered wisdom has recognized as the right thing. And so we intend always to serve Him whose highest wisdom has so determined it, setting us aims through which we achieve these, His very aims, by recognizing His order.
NS|0|32|8|0|Hence we should serve God with every breath of our lungs and each of our steps should be well measured and weighed. For we recognize through everything, that God in Himself is the most perfect order.
NS|0|32|9|0|Whoever therefore accords with this order in all his actions, serves God and whoever thoughtlessly transgresses it, not keeping in mind the measure of his steps and hands, is like a foolish fruit that would thrust its roots into the air and its branches into the earth. The branches shall indeed with time also sprout roots, yet the roots shall nevertheless not turn into branches and produce any useful fruit.
NS|0|32|10|0|In childhood a person takes only small steps, his feet not yet able to strike a measure, as these in themselves have no capacity for proportion yet, still being too weak for proper movement. However when the child has fully matured, gaining the condition of a grownup, then his feet will also gained the right measure with which to gauge large areas. Therefore every person has to begin with his own weakness and progressively learn to assess himself. Once he finds his own measure, he shall with this, be able to take God's proper measure.
NS|0|32|11|0|The measure however is order. He cannot recognize God's highest order until recognizing his own order. If he has' not done so, all his doing is in vain for how could a deed have worth if carried out by one who knows not what he does?
NS|0|32|12|0|Wherefore nobody should do something for which he has no measure. Once he has the right measure then let him act accordingly, for the right measure is God's order, according to which all are called to act.
NS|0|32|13|0|Behold, this is the first religious principle of these equatorial inhabitants. They therefore are perpetual servants of God and their entire life span therefore is an uninterrupted Sabbath.
NS|0|32|14|0|For this reason the entire household and their activity is assessed thereby. Since they recognize God as the highest Order, they don't wish to contravene this in any way.
NS|0|32|15|0|Only one act can be regarded as a kind of religious sacrament and that is the nuptial band between two spouses. When they want to enter into union the following procedure is adopted: the man first chooses an extremely well formed being and on finding same he at once goes to the parents of this female being saying to the father, who is asked by him to come out of the house: "I have looked at your daughter's face and am well pleased. If agreeable let me search the order of her heart."
NS|0|32|16|0|The father then approaches the courtier with measured steps saying: show me the measure of your foot and your hand and I shall then guide you into my house and let you see the full measure of my daughter. Here the courtier then always stretches out his hands and as far as possible, his feet. The father then measures his hands and feet and if he finds them good he guides the courtier with well-measured steps into his dwelling and lets him recognize his daughter's measure.
NS|0|32|17|0|If this now matches that of the courtier, then he gives away his daughter to the courtier without the least objection. If the measure does not match however, then the courtier steps back at once for the daughter's measure was of an odd measure in relation to his.
NS|0|32|18|0|If however the courtier has taken the bride of well-matched measure, he leads her away from the stated circle of strict order, awaiting the entire little flock from this house to follow him.
NS|0|32|19|0|When they have come away from the strict circle all get down on the ground and praise the great God for letting the suitor find a well-matched bride. After such praise they all rise and the father lays his hands upon the newlyweds saying: "God's order has brought you together, abide within this order now and forever! And when God provides you with descendants, then lead them into the same order through which you yourselves became (an) order."
NS|0|32|20|0|Whereupon the father and his little flock retreat to his dwelling whilst the bridegroom leads his bride to his parent's home. Reaching the circle of order, his parents and siblings at once meet him with open arms, leading the pair into the house.
NS|0|32|21|0|Here too the father lays his hands upon the newlyweds saying the same words as the bride's father. After this God is given praise again and a well prepared meal is consumed.
NS|0|32|22|0|After the meal the bridegroom with his bride accompanied by his parents, if still alive, otherwise with a brother and a sister, move to a cooperative, the one to whose region such landowners belong. There the bridal pair receives a new name from the chief wise man and they are also shown where they can set up a new possession.
NS|0|32|23|0|The bridal pair then stays, diverting themselves spiritually as well as outwardly, until through clever builders of this cooperative, a dwelling and its ground are made ready. The newlyweds are then provided with all sorts of fruit saplings and move to this new dwelling accompanied by sundry wise men. They are then provided with food by the cooperative until their own plantation bears ample fruit, which by your measure would be about a year at the most.
NS|0|32|24|0|The two parents or siblings, then return to their own domicile as soon as the chief wise man has cared for the bridal pair. In the dwelling, neither children nor parents or neighbours visit each other, but do so frequently in the colleges or the courtyards before the dwellings, cheerfully in reunion.
NS|0|32|25|0|Behold, only these ceremonials can, to a certain extent, be regarded as purely external, visible sacraments and that on account of them having initially an outward measure, because with every other deed, the inner thoughts and feelings have to first be examined before proceeding to an outward action, which nonetheless is still so constituted, that it depends more on an inner spiritual than outward action of the hands.
NS|0|32|26|0|Here you will also want to hear something about begetting children and also people dying, but for these two events I refer you to the solar, central equator. In this, the two sub-equatorial belts fully resemble the central equator, as well as the two sub-belts with each other. And so we know everything noteworthy about these two equators and intend next time to move to the two neighbouring belts. And therewith all for today.
NS|0|33|1|1|The second pair of sub-equators - corresponding to our Earth
NS|0|33|1|0|Regarding the second pair of sub-equators. These are also separated by an unscaleable circle of mountains. From this circular mountain range, mountain chains run off into the equator to follow and sometimes even join up occasionally with the next circular mountain range separating the third equator from this our second one.
NS|0|33|2|0|This second ring or land belt is considerably narrower than the two preceding ones but for this reason both the northern as well as southern one correspond to just a single planet.
NS|0|33|3|0|Upon these two belts there is no circular sea to be found anywhere but there is a considerable number of large seas as well as big currents and rivers. In particular, the southern belt is considerably more watered than the northern. Therewith we have an outline of these two lands.
NS|0|33|4|0|We have heard how the two preceding belts correspond to the two planets Mercury and Venus. With which planets therefore do these two belts correspond?
NS|0|33|5|0|To discover that you shall not need powerful looking glasses for you can bump your nose against it, for it is the one carrying you. Hence your Earth is the planet corresponding to these two belts. The northern for the Earth's northern half and the southern for the southern half.
NS|0|33|6|0|If therefore you want to see the layout of these two belts at a glance, then simply transfer the various conditions of your Earth from the national and personal aspect to these two belts and you are on home ground except that you have to take the properly cultivated part of your Earth, transferring both northern and southern halves to our two solar belts and you are fully at home. For the heathen nations and their domestic systems are missing as are also the moors and the dark peoples and therewith also their domestic, political and religious systems.
NS|0|33|7|0|The layout therefore is as it once was in good Christian times under the true Christians and as it once was with the Israeli nation under Joshua: in the northern belt as with good Christianity and in the southern one, as with the Israelites under Joshua.
NS|0|33|8|0|Now that you know this, we shall have easy work with the equators of the second land ring, because if all is in due order as upon your Earth, then we only have to mention what is peculiar to the sun to complete our exact knowledge of these two belts.
NS|0|33|9|0|What therefore is peculiar to the sun that does not correspond to the planet?
NS|0|33|10|0|This firstly consists of the greater perfection of everything compared to Earth.
NS|0|33|11|0|Secondly the difference consists of there being no so called amphibians, neither in the waters nor upon land, neither any rapacious animals. There are indeed some that resemble the latter class in shape, yet they are nevertheless of a noble and tame nature. Nor have the diverse animals any weapons against one another as on Earth, but all rather resemble the nature of lambs, feeding on grass and roots.
NS|0|33|12|0|The third point of difference is the vegetation. You will indeed encounter all the two hundred thousand varieties of grass, plant and shrubs occurring on Earth. But they are firstly seedless as well as growing freely everywhere upon their habitat, spontaneously from the ground somewhat like moss, various mushrooms and a few plants, especially upon the Earth's equatorial regions. Notwithstanding these, plants and trees upon both belts can be transplanted not only through engrafting of sprouts, but also through the fruits themselves notwithstanding the absence of kernels, like a seedless grape in the East. But after the fruit is laid in the soil, a similar plant or tree emerges.
NS|0|33|13|0|Behold, this is the main solar difference and peculiarity.
NS|0|33|14|0|Concerning the people here and their political, domestic and religious constitution, these correspond fully as shown above.
NS|0|33|15|0|You ask: "Do they believe in Christ the Crucified?" And I say unto you: "In the entire northern belt nobody knows any God other than Christ the Crucified! Because this was proclaimed here by the same apostles who proclaimed Him there. But you must not look at Christianity there through hierarchical eyes and imagine that they have houses of prayer and all sorts of idle and lazy monasteries, but rather that the entire belt is one Christian community with only one Gospel, recognising the one and only Christ, truly in spirit and in truth."
NS|0|33|16|0|The southern belt in its religion differs from this northern one only in that there, the inhabitants also have the preliminary structure of the Old Testament to the main edifice of the New and everlasting Testament, whilst the northern equatorial residents also are in its knowledge, but say: "We indeed honour and treasure everything that has an ever so remote bearing upon our Lord, yet if we possess Him personally, then we let go of the other and abide in Him!" For this reason the inhabitants of the northern belt also are much wiser than those of the southern, for the former are inside the foundation, whilst the others on top of it, or, the ones are in the Temple whilst the others are, only more or less, in its precincts, or, the ones are within love and from that in all wisdom, whilst the others are in wisdom and in love only out of that.
NS|0|33|17|0|You would like to know whether people here are capable of sinning and whether therefore there is baptism for the rebirth of the spirit and therefore salvation from death as a means of gaining life eternal? The inhabitants of every cosmic body are capable of sinning and hence are also here. Because, wherever there are beings in absolute freedom, there are basic commandments with either temporary or permanent sanctions, through which alone the free beings are capable of recognizing their freedom. For freedom consists solely in a free living being recognizing that it can either heed or transgress a given law through its free will. If however there are free beings whose will is bound by one or other free or moral law, to either keep or not keep same, then it speaks for itself that the opportunity for sin or the breaking of the law is possible, where beings exist who have to undergo this very freedom test.
NS|0|33|18|0|Hence this is understandable about our belt. But due to the earnestness of these sun dwellers a sin against the commandment of love is even more rare than your full heeding of it.
NS|0|33|19|0|But if nonetheless there are sinners here and there, then there must also be forgiveness of sins and hence a baptism and salvation. Salvation, baptism and repentance there, are all one, for every sinner, on returning to the commandment of love, repenting his transgression, seizing and vitalizing Christ in his heart, immediately partakes of salvation and is baptised in the spirit, gaining rebirth to everlasting life.
NS|0|33|20|0|Such is also the case upon the southern belt, except that, due to greater opulence of the land, sin also is more prevalent than in the northern belt, and people are more sensual than upon the northern equator. Behold, that is another thing, especially in this time, that markedly differs compared to Earth.
NS|0|33|21|0|In other respects however, everything is as upon your planet. There are even towns and villages and also isolated groups. You would even be astonished to come upon the most beautiful vineyards and find well-wooded Alps right up to altitudes beyond which, owing to the rarefied air, no further growth is possible. You would not even miss the sickle and the plough, except for their far more perfect state.
NS|0|33|22|0|The people themselves are not much bigger than on planet Earth, but are much more beautiful and perfect. Their apparel is very simple as was once that of the Israelite people.
NS|0|33|23|0|Their constitution is purely patriarchal in a broader sense and nationally theocratical. Wherefore they are in perpetual communion with the heavens and in constant visible spiritual connection. I, Myself indeed often personally dwell among the purest and most perfect within love and humility!
NS|0|33|24|0|As for their marriages, these are truly made in heaven i.e. out of pure love for Me and are blessed by the parents and by the angels in My name.
NS|0|33|25|0|Procreation of the human race takes place through sexual intercourse indeed, but there it belongs to actions that are among the most reverent and spiritual.
NS|0|33|26|0|Decease is mostly a free exit from the body, which latter is then buried in a special field. Decomposition is very rapid accompanied by a most pleasant fragrance, which cheers up and enlivens all nature, as it gives (so to speak) a taste of celestial airs.
NS|0|33|27|0|These people have no holidays either and no time measures and they have little interest in the secret nature of things because their highest wisdom consists of their principle: if we have Christ, we have everything; without Him however all things within infinity and eternal space are void.
NS|0|33|28|0|If one of you nevertheless were to ask them to clear up the matter for you, then they shall be able to do so most fundamentally, notwithstanding their having no schools. For their sole school is Christ, and you can be assured that the greatest scholars go forth from this school!
NS|0|33|29|0|You may think that there must be a lot of sad and pious brethren and sisters going around who hardly dare to take their eyes off the ground. Not so! I say unto you: such happy, cheerful and convivial people you will not find upon the entire Earth. They even have music theatres, as well as great concerts, but of course in a different sense than you are accustomed to. Because in all these recreations, the Lord is the exceedingly bright central point, around which everything revolves, whilst with yourselves upon Earth, He is left at home in the best of circumstances, not to mention other considerations!
NS|0|33|30|0|And so we have briefly looked at these two equatorial belts. That climatic conditions upon this belt are the same as upon the other belts, you can surmise from the fact that they all belong to the solar world.
NS|0|33|31|0|It hardly needs mentioning that these equators are also rich in the most diverse natural phenomena, but never of the destructive variety. This leaves us with very little of note about these two equators.
NS|0|33|32|0|The question could surface in you as to whether your moon does or does not also have something corresponding to these two belts? But here you can take it from Me that no planetary moons have any correspondences upon the sun, for the moons have their correspondences only with the planets to which they belong.
NS|0|33|33|0|But now we have finished with our two belts and shall turn to the third equatorial belt next time. And so we shall leave it for today.
NS|0|34|1|1|The third pair of equatorial belts. The northern belt in correspondence with the planet Mars.
NS|0|34|1|0|As previously determined, we shall now move to the third belt. This belt is the smallest, both north and south and measures on average not much over a thousand GM in diameter between the two mountain chains. Notwithstanding this, its circle still extends to over three hundred thousand GM.
NS|0|34|2|0|This equatorial belt has no continuous sea either, but has instead bigger individual and more stretched out seas than the previous one.
NS|0|34|3|0|The land itself is less mountainous than any of the others we have spoken about except the frontier-mountains, which of course are notable, radiating minor chains into the plateau. These offshoots as well as less notable run-off chains are at the same time the only mountains covering this land, which, as said, is mostly made up of plains.
NS|0|34|4|0|Since we have seen, that with the exception of the main equator, all sub-equatorial belts correspond to the planets, you might ask whether this equator does not do so? And I say unto you, that it is so. This belt corresponds to the planet Mars.
NS|0|34|5|0|But just as this planet is a rather meagre one and indeed the paltriest of all the planets, so the corresponding belt also is the most meagre of all the equatorial belts.
NS|0|34|6|0|What is the nature of the paltriness? This is not from the spiritual but the natural aspect.
NS|0|34|7|0|Firstly, the people themselves are rather unsightly and of little beauty, small and rather fat and of little attraction outwardly being of a light brown colour and are frequently dark. Their facial features greatly resemble your Greenlanders, Laplanders and some Eskimos. Their clothing however differs from the aforementioned peoples, consisting of a type of apron bound around the neck and reaching over the entire body to below the knees and is uniform for male and females. There are openings for the hands on both sides to extend the arms for work; after which they withdraw their rather unattractive hands back under the coat. This is paltriness number one.
NS|0|34|8|0|Secondly the vegetation and the animal kingdom are also meagre because vegetation is limited to a few species of unsightly fruit trees whose cultivation yields the inhabitants of this belt only paltry nutrition. The grass upon this equator being sparse in itself, roughly resembles moss upon Earth which you not infrequently see on some old trees and occasionally upon some old straw thatched rooves of poor country cottages.
NS|0|34|9|0|The ground here is quite solid and frequently stony and sandy, especially upon the coasts and banks of great seas and rivers.
NS|0|34|10|0|The animal kingdom however consists of a single species of sheep, which approximately resembles your elves of Siberia. This animal provides them with tasty milk and from its fine wool they make their essential clothing. Then there is a species of worm that feeds on grass, similar to your silkworm, which by nature spins lengthy threads over the ground, somewhat like your spider. These threads are collected by the residents for the preparation of cloth, mostly for women's coats.
NS|0|34|11|0|The air is inhabited by just one bird species, which is quite numerous. The residents also tame some of them and use their feathers for their resting places, consisting in no more than a mound dug up from the ground over which they spread feathers covering same with the coat material.
NS|0|34|12|0|The waters on the other hand are quite lively with vessels sailing along the coasts. Therewith another sparsity.
NS|0|34|13|0|A third type of paltriness is their dwelling, for these normally consist of a niche-type earth mound dugout, which rises about six metres above the ground. Into this are dug further niches of the same depth. Around the rim there is the above mentioned resting-bench, whilst in the background, also earthen, there is a sort of table on which they put their fruits when having a meal.
NS|0|34|14|0|There are occasional large dwellings in the mountains, dug out of the latter.
NS|0|34|15|0|Within these dwellings they prepare their basic tools for their simple, essential work. Their entire industry consists therein and is the aggregate natural wealth of these equatorial inhabitants.
NS|0|34|16|0|Behold, this equator upon this belt and its corresponding planet is of extraordinarily meagre provision, but not so spiritually. Because due to the inhabitants finding few stimulants in the shape of their world, they are compensated by constant inner vision through which their paltry world is glorified and transfigured within, so that it gives far more joy to its people than the central equator.
NS|0|34|17|0|Not that they are heroes in willpower but much more in every kind of self-denial. In this respect they are veritable Diogeneses. Due to this their inner spiritual life gains more scope and they see with their spiritual eyes, things of which no wise man of your Earth has yet dreamt.
NS|0|34|18|0|That the above mentioned things make their national, domestic and religious constitutions simple goes without saying.
NS|0|34|19|0|Their national constitution is actually nothing other than a family relationship in line with which, related families erect their dwellings in proximity to each other, living in perpetual peace and harmony.
NS|0|34|20|0|Their education focuses on the spiritual, being concerned only that their children's spirit develops early inner independence. Once the children, through their doing and letting alone, have passed the necessary tests, they are guided to the "God Man", having to recognize Him as the foundation of all things and as the sole leader of the human race.
NS|0|34|21|0|For they say: when you are in a strange house there is not much for you to do or care for, whilst in your parent's house you are in any case looked after. But we are in the world as in a strange house so what should we care? If however we are within the independence of our spirit, then we are in the parent's house and hence looked after; for God the best Man, cares for all His beings in this house like the best father for his children in his own house. And so we have just one concern and that is to get into that house! Once there, we are provided with everything; for notwithstanding the God Man's meagre provision for our external world, it being a strange house, he has fitted out yonder fatherland house in which He cares for us like the best father for his children.
NS|0|34|22|0|Behold, due to this simple principle, their religious constitution consists solely of everyone striving firstly for his spiritual independence and that along the path of humility and self-denial, and to then increasingly recognize the Good Man and to be guided by Him.
NS|0|34|23|0|This is all that these equatorial inhabitants can show by way of education. You shall find no temples, houses of prayer and schools whatever. Rather, the fatherly niche found in every family is all in all, because in this niche the father gathers his entire family, numbering about thirty, from time to time, teaching them about the inner fatherland, and how to find the true house Father within same. And on concluding his instruction consisting of talks and stories, he blesses his family, who can then return to light work or move to their own somewhat smaller niches and quietly think about the foregoing and probe how far the inner fatherland has revealed itself.
NS|0|34|24|0|The prayer and hence the entire divine service consists of no more than constant live yearning to make the acquaintance of the best Good Man and therefore the only true house Father.
NS|0|34|25|0|The indication of whether one person or the other is close to the door of the great House Father and that it will open to him soon, is when you hear a resounding song of the spheres. The people also have a saying about this: when you hear the great worlds singing the House Father an exalted hymn, then you know that you stand close to the threshold of yonder door leading into the holy house of the only true and supremely good Father.
NS|0|34|26|0|When someone can testify to having heard this, then the others are overjoyed and wish him good luck and steadfastness in the pursuit of his Path.
NS|0|34|27|0|When someone has fully entered into this inner fatherland, then a feast of joy is held in their family house to which the neighbours are also invited. This feast is also the only one that you will get to see here, consisting always of a moderate meal and finally a united praise of the only true House Father.
NS|0|34|28|0|Those who feel fully at home in the inner house are also acquainted with the Lord's Incarnation and are most elated about it. But it is not made known to them how unthankful the people of that planet are towards the supremely good House Father, who showed their Earth the unspeakable grace of wanting to take on the condition of human flesh.
NS|0|34|29|0|Now behold, therewith we have completed the northern belt. Concerning its corresponding southern belt, this covers the four small planets whose correspondence with this belt we shall treat next time, before we proceed to the fourth equatorial belt. And therewith we conclude for today.
NS|0|35|1|1|The southern belt of the third pair of equatorial belts corresponding to the asteroids
NS|0|35|1|0|The aforementioned four small, and as it were, scattered planets can also be called dead planets as there are few living beings left on them and those still extant are primarily in the natural condition and quite alien to the spiritual.
NS|0|35|2|0|These planets are so small in the natural sense that the largest has a diameter smaller than your moon and their vegetation also is so paltry that nothing exists there apart from a few herbs and lean bushes.
NS|0|35|3|0|Only upon the largest of them, is an inferior type of fruit trees found, which however is hardly bigger than your so-called miniature trees and even this species of trees carries meagre fruit, which approximates your beech and stone-pine nuts.
NS|0|35|4|0|The few humans of small stature, comfortably subsist on what their small earth yields them and they clothe themselves with the feathers of a few tame birds (whose meat they consume) and with the skins of a few domestic animals which resemble your rabbits, rats and mice. These are the largest animals upon these cosmic bodies.
NS|0|35|5|0|There are also some creeping things, a few flying insects as well as some frog and fish species in the waters, but these animals are not put to use by the sparse inhabitants.
NS|0|35|6|0|The dwellings of these people consist of holes in the ground which they cover with all kinds of soft cast-offs, like birds' nests and inside which they lie down together like birds in a nest.
NS|0|35|7|0|These hardly sixty centimetre tall humans share the attribute of winter hibernation with some Earth animals, as winter upon these four small earths lasts more than two Earth years, though occasionally it is less, depending on whether their irregular orbit brings them closer to the sun.
NS|0|35|8|0|Just how irregular these orbits are can be appreciated from the fact that all four of these planets, during their orbit around the sun swerve between the Mars and Jupiter trajectories, so that any of them can approach the Mars or Jupiter trajectory, notwithstanding these trajectories being many millions of miles apart.
NS|0|35|9|0|The reason why these four planets, as it were, forlornly swarm about in space is the erstwhile primordial disintegration of a single planet into four parts, on which occasion many considerable fractions were scattered into the wide cosmic spaces, nearly all the planets as well as the sun receiving notable and some quite substantial particles there from. Four portions nevertheless remained at the location where it burst and were rounded off, receiving a new orbital direction around the sun.
NS|0|35|10|0|The few remaining humans together with the few animals and plants shrank upon these so to speak newly formed planets, like the planets themselves.
NS|0|35|11|0|Behold, this interloping was necessary to make the third, southern solar equator more comprehensible. What therefore do things look like here?
NS|0|35|12|0|This belt markedly differs from its corresponding northern belt. For firstly, besides the mountain circle it is already cut off at the second southern belt by a wide circular water as well. Then after this there is an exceedingly mountainous region with few plains, and even these are covered with water. At one point this land is also divided by wide waters between the two mountain rings in such a way that it is not possible for the respective populations to reach each other because the inlet of the actual circular sea is so extensive at this place, that your most hardy global sailors would not venture over them; firstly on account of the extensive waters and especially secondly because at these bays the sea is constantly storm driven, creating waves higher than your highest mountains over which not even the most courageous of your Earth seamen would venture.
NS|0|35|13|0|These four lands, divided from each other, so to say, are at the same time the most meagre upon the entire sun, and are inhabited by the smallest people dwelling upon the sun. No splendour is to be seen here; except for the sun-wide spread of the sun's own evenly distributed light.
NS|0|35|14|0|Here too, people have no dwellings, digging holes for themselves into the mountains with openings shaped like cut cones, fitted out inside like nests, serving as resting places for the people. When these nests are worn out they are replaced by new ones.
NS|0|35|15|0|The vegetation is just as meagre consisting of a few herbs and bush-like tree species, yielding abundant fruit comparable to your hazelnuts and almonds. No juicy fruit is to be found, except for the root of one herb that resembles your white beet but on a smaller scale, being the only juicy nutrition found upon this solar belt.
NS|0|35|16|0|The animal kingdom is just as scanty upon this belt and the inhabitants have only two species of four-footed domestic animals. One in the shape of your Zobel but with richer and finer wool. The latter is made into scanty clothing like your cotton wool. They spread the wool over an even surface like stone (the ground here being very stony) pressing the wool flat and covering it was a sticky juice obtained from a root. This binds the threads and makes them lasting, as if covered with your liquid rubber. Fairly long and broad panels are produced and simple clothing cut there from consisting of a somewhat stiff apron around the loins, covering the private parts, everything else being left uncovered.
NS|0|35|17|0|These people's shape is not actually repulsive and the women look quite decent but the people are no bigger than your five to six year olds.
NS|0|35|18|0|Their preferred habitation is the fairly high regions because they are very afraid of the water. They also think that on seeing the water this is near the end of the world and that the waters gleaned from the high sea waves will gradually rise hence they prefer higher ground.
NS|0|35|19|0|This sums up the special land features and their human habitability. It hardly needs mentioning that no air-inhabitants are found anywhere, but there are aerial creatures above the waters, which are also inhabited by all kinds of marine animals.
NS|0|35|20|0|Knowing this, only the national domestic and religious practices are left to relate following which we shall have covered everything of note upon this equator.
NS|0|35|21|0|Regarding social constitutions this is restricted to the few families spreading out sufficiently to avoid property or border disputes.
NS|0|35|22|0|Within families, the oldest male is the elder in charge as it were, guiding all other family members allocating special tasks to all individuals.
NS|0|35|23|0|Their hand tools consist of no more than a small earthen shovel. The earthen tools are laid out in the more intense sun's rays making them stone hard and ready for immediate use.
NS|0|35|24|0|These are used mainly for digging holes in the mountains in which to live. They are sometimes used for cutting and chopping their clothing and thirdly, they dig up roots and herbs with them.
NS|0|35|25|0|Another tool they make is a form of comb for pulling the wool off the above mentioned animal's back, this being easy to remove when ripe. This tool is used on another rare animal resembling your cow in miniature whose male and females are indistinguishable. The animal has eight teats on its belly, which they push between the comb teeth to as it were comb the milk out of the teats which is done above a hollowed out stone.
NS|0|35|26|0|Having, as it were, combed the milk out of the miniature cow, they let the mild-natured animal forage for its food. They then mix crushed fruit from their miniature trees into it, preparing a most tasty mush, grasping it with their hands to eat.
NS|0|35|27|0|That's the extent of their domestic system so we have their social and domestic practices in one blow, as it were.
NS|0|35|28|0|Their religion is just as simple as their political and domestic constitution.
NS|0|35|29|0|They believe in a God who, according to their concepts is an immensely big, perfect and exceedingly mighty Man being aware of heaven and earth as made by this perfect Man.
NS|0|35|30|0|They are exceedingly humble and fearful and hence also greatly fear this exceptionally perfect Man; they are also aware of heaven and hell, and their immortality.
NS|0|35|31|0|They fear hell exceedingly but always regard themselves as too evil for heaven. Thus they also have a great fear of physical death, seeking to maintain life as long as possible.
NS|0|35|32|0|Some of their Elders occasionally have visible communication with the deceased people of their kind, but are not over joyous about these appearances, taking it as an indication that they will soon have to leave their world.
NS|0|35|33|0|When these spirits tell them that yonder perfect Man has received them most lovingly, they are indeed cheered by it, but always regard themselves as unworthy of such grace, saying: we are too insignificant for such a Lord to even look at us, not to mention receive us into a higher grace out of Himself.
NS|0|35|34|0|Hence they pray eagerly and say thanks for everything they enjoy, for every paltry fruit picked from their trees and even for every little herb they remove from the earth they are most fervently thankful, constantly regarding themselves as unworthy of this present, not being able to understand how this exceedingly perfect Man should be so well-disposed towards them.
NS|0|35|35|0|Behold, in this consists their entire religious sacraments. If you will insist on actual ceremony then that would be the ceremony of the marriage union.
NS|0|35|36|0|This in turn consists of no more than a mutual embrace followed by a family Elder's blessing, then a communal thanksgiving and finally by sexual intercourse, which function is counted amongst the most sacred ceremonies.
NS|0|35|37|0|Their dead are wrapped in all kinds of herbs and holes are dug for them like their dwelling at a lower level, placing the body in the open grave. They add herbs for food in case the dead reawaken.
NS|0|35|38|0|They indeed visit these graves in groups; but on account of the very rapid decomposition of the bodies and therefore finding no trace of their deceased they think that the deceased either reawakened and wandered off somewhere or that they were picked up by spirits.
NS|0|35|39|0|Therefore they pray for their departed frequently, wishing them the best of luck with all their heart.
NS|0|35|40|0|This sums up everything about this planet; wherefore we shall move on and step out upon the fourth equatorial belt next time, where we shall have to tarry a little longer as we shall again get to see great things there. And so we will leave it for today!
NS|0|36|1|1|The sun's fourth equatorial belt - corresponding to the planet Jupiter and its inhabitants
NS|0|36|1|0|I will tell you in advance that the fourth equator in the northern and southern belts corresponds to the big planet Jupiter. You know that it is the biggest of the planets and some four thousand times the size of Earth. Hence the corresponding belts are also the biggest and most marvellous, second only to the central equator, which makes up the actual solar world and has correspondence with all the other equators.
NS|0|36|2|0|What then is the size of the fourth equatorial, i.e. the northern and southern belts that correspond to the planet Jupiter? The two belts together measure some twenty thousand (German) miles, taken together in width, whilst their length on average would be two hundred thousand miles times two. These dimensions indicate that this fourth belt also must have many marvellous things to offer being of such a vast area.
NS|0|36|3|0|This belt too is separated from the previous one by an exceedingly high Alpine belt. This is an exceptionally high mountain range made up mostly of the hardest white marble, which is not subject to melting even under the most intense heat. The highest peaks reaching into the loftiest solar photosphere actually have the appearance of a white-hot glow, but this is not the case. They only have this apparent shine to you because their highest point is incomprehensibly white, completely reflecting all rays from every direction.
NS|0|36|4|0|The base of the high ranges, which form a continuous even wall is lashed by circular waters two thousand (German) miles in width. These waters nevertheless are not continuous but are dotted with large islands in many places and even have larger peninsulas and substantial promontories, which are inhabited by the people of this belt.
NS|0|36|5|0|The land however is more fiat than mountainous whilst its mountains are of far less height than the mountains of the other belts already mentioned. They nevertheless extend far higher above the level of the solar sea than the Earth's highest mountains, without their steepness and inability to surmount. The actual land carries a large number of seas, streams, rivers, brooks and springs and is therewith exceedingly blessed and fruitful.
NS|0|36|6|0|The animal kingdom is exceedingly numerous and the human population dense.
NS|0|36|7|0|Now we know what the land itself is like, we shall in accordance with our adopted system turn to the inhabitants of this land. What do the people look like? What kind of constitution and what kind of religion do they have; how do they relate to things? We will first give an outline and then go to particulars.
NS|0|36|8|0|Regarding the people, firstly they are of extraordinary size, physically extremely wellformed and by character the gentlest and best people upon the sun.
NS|0|36|9|0|Regarding the constitution, firstly it is completely patriarchal and basically theocratical, caring for the common good materially.
NS|0|36|10|0|Their religion also is very simple, without ceremonials. And the education of children also consists of nothing other than to become at one with the heavens and with the Lord.
NS|0|36|11|0|Therewith, we have cited general human relationship points upon their belt and shall move to a more detailed examination.
NS|0|36|12|0|Firstly concerning the size of man; who from the top of his head to his toes is not infrequently two hundred metres by your measure. What is his colour? A soft white, that is gently tapering off to blue-red, approximating the colour of the amethyst, but much paler. This bodily colour occasionally appears on Earth amongst the Caucasian mountain races of Asia, where especially delicate women have a similar colour, especially when blown upon by frequent glacial winds. This is also the colour of the fourth equatorial belt.
NS|0|36|13|0|What kind of facial features do they have? Their faces are completely masculine, that is, not a grimace as is most frequent amongst Earthmen, but more rounded and gentle than Earth males. Their lips are expressive as also the corners of their mouth. A projecting chin but not with sharp lines, softly rounded and beardless throughout. The hair of his head is abundant and long and dark brown, like his eyebrows and lids with high forehead white towards the hairline. Ears and nose are well proportioned in relation to other facial features.
NS|0|36|14|0|His neck is proportionately long and round, his shoulders very wide with well proportioned arms towards the shoulders; only the hand areas are about a fifth larger proportionately than yours. Fingernail colour is that of the body, pale towards the tips and very solid.
NS|0|36|15|0|His trunk down to his hips is also well proportioned with a somewhat more prominent posterior than on Earth, with a consequently constant upright posture, especially when standing still rather than walking because man from early childhood leans heavily forward.
NS|0|36|16|0|His feet are completely regular as also his private parts, with only the foot area proportionately bigger than yours.
NS|0|36|17|0|How does the male dress? This as with women consists of nothing more than a frontal apron just to cover private parts; nothing else is covered. There nevertheless is no greater chastity to be found than with these equatorial inhabitants. So much for the male.
NS|0|36|18|0|The female is smaller by a man's head and perfectly rounded in all parts. Her skin is many times finer than the male's, yet thicker than his. The man's skin for example would be on average about thirty centimetres thick by your measure, whilst that of the woman a good forty centimetres, yet much softer than the man's (and also much softer and more elastic than women on Earth), and finely porous throughout.
NS|0|36|19|0|A woman's breast is completely round sitting upon the chest like two half spheres, which is considered to be of the greatest beauty there.
NS|0|36|20|0|Her face too is most attractively and amicably beautiful, whilst the hair of her head reaches down to below the knee and is most abundant with a somewhat lighter colour than that of the man.
NS|0|36|21|0|On the whole woman's shape here is hardly matched upon any planet, attracting much admiration from men for her physical beauty. For they say: if the woman is of the right heart and hence spirit, then her body must be of the right measure. If the body is not thus balanced, then there must be a reason why her body has not achieved perfection. Complete righteousness however means constant fullness of love in the heart for the Lord, this being the spiritual sustenance for eternal life. The spirit however is the work manager of the body; if it has suffered atrophy through a degree of unjustness of the heart, then its work also must manifest atrophy. It therefore leaves to be determined whether such unrighteousness can be related to the parents or the children; if related to the parents then the children are innocent, and we must therefore not reckon it unto them. If however the unjustness resides in their own heart, then it is our duty to help them fashion a new heart in order to, if possible, restore the righteousness of the body. Where no longer practicable however, it is our duty to at least set the heart right to where the spirit can henceforth obtain the desirable sustenance.
NS|0|36|22|0|Behold, for this reason these equatorial inhabitants place much store on physical beauty, especially that of the woman, and to love same uncommonly if they are within the order. But an untidy woman receives little regard and if not entered upon proper order, she is soon handed over to an unpleasant schooling.
NS|0|36|23|0|This is everything noteworthy about the human form upon this belt. Next time we shall examine their housekeeping. And so we shall leave it for today.
NS|0|37|1|1|Private and business houses upon the fourth equatorial belt
NS|0|37|1|0|Before moving to the actual household, it will be necessary to familiarize ourselves a little with the private dwellings of the people, there being no household without houses. Afterwards we can put the question: "What do houses belonging to these mountain-high people actually look like and what building materials are used?"
NS|0|37|2|0|The private dwellings of these people resemble closely those of the solar, central and main belt, being built of stones and wood, except that they are of course proportionately bigger since the people are bigger than on the central equator. But you must not dwell too much on that because on the central belt the emphasis is on splendid height rather than utility. On the other hand the dwellings upon these belts are built according to need rather than splendour. And thus you will not find any building higher than double a man's height at most. There are no galleries or other elevations as we found in the houses of the central and first two equatorial belts, occupancy being restricted to ground level.
NS|0|37|3|0|Before looking at the interior set-up however we must first look at the shape of the house and its variable size. The shape will reveal itself as we watch it going up from its foundations, thus pay heed.
NS|0|37|4|0|Behold, here in an extensive plain and a new private dwelling is being erected. A rectangular lot four thousand metres long and four hundred metres wide has been allotted. You must not however imagine this as a mathematically perfect rectangle but rather a four hundred metres wide and four thousand metres long track which, although parallel lengthwise in outline is bent inwards at the front and outwards at the back.
NS|0|37|5|0|On both sides lengthwise you see the residents build five hundred pillars projected to reach a height of four hundred metres, each pillar having a diameter of fifty metres. You see them start with twenty pillars at the front, whose diameter is smaller than those lengthwise. You see the back closed off.
NS|0|37|6|0|You see the builders placing mighty crossbeams over the pillars, at the same time erecting two lines of equally high pillars of lesser diameter within the line of pillars. Watch them again connecting these length and crosswise. And watch them laying fairly strong floorboards, which must be an accurate fit, everywhere over these beams leaving no detectable gaps.
NS|0|37|7|0|The floorboards having been laid, now watch how the roof framework is going up. The middle one is higher by half than the outer ones. These are ready. Keep watching! This framework is fixed with a type of board so closely fitting together as to leave no more than a line (3.16mm) between them.
NS|0|37|8|0|This work is done. Behold, around the entire building, big stacks of roof tiles are piled up. The colossal people are climbing up and down immense ladders, covering the roof. This is done the same way we saw upon the central equator. The tiles are dark on the inside but look like the finest polished gold on the outside.
NS|0|37|9|0|The ends of the roof i.e. width-wise are artistically turned in with this gold sheeting and framed as it were. The tile courses are kept open for fresh air to circulate and to cool the entire building from above.
NS|0|37|10|0|Having watched this spiritually, we have arrived at the shape and size of the house, which leaves us to look a little at its interior, then we shall be familiar with the entire living quarters together with its uncomplicated purpose.
NS|0|37|11|0|Behold, between the middle pillars from the second pillar, there is a wall of about forty meters height by your measure, which expands in oval form on both sides between the two pillars. Furthermore watch the top of the wall being fitted with soft cushioning. Verily, you shall not take long to guess its purpose. This bench is the place for people to rest after work.
NS|0|37|12|0|Between the outer pillars you will also notice some one hundred metres tall half-pillars: "What for?" Just glance up at their tops, covered with all sorts of fruits and you will work it out at once. They are the dining tables for the inhabitants of this belt.
NS|0|37|13|0|And now we shall move down to the closed end of our big dwelling which bends acutely outwards. Behold how some sixty metres above ground another rise is built which widens towards the house interior and the middle row of pillars and the top surface joins up with the round wall giving it an oval form.
NS|0|37|14|0|Look again how this surface of over one thousand square metres is profusely laid out with soft cushions. What is the purpose of this lofty resting facility? Firstly this is the seat of the house Elder and secondly the podium where the father instructions his whole family.
NS|0|37|15|0|Behold, this finalizes our attention to the dwelling erected for those three main purposes - resting, meals and education.
NS|0|37|16|0|Are there no houses of business besides these private dwellings? Every private dwelling has on each side of the front, at about four hundred metres distance, two equally large Rondelles (round buildings) consisting of a closed wall and a few round windows. Each Rondelle has a fairly high and wide entrance facing the private houses, but it is roofless. On the inside the walls have all sorts of galleries, not for taking a stroll but for storage of domestic tools.
NS|0|37|17|0|The other Rondelle is for food storage and in some respects a kitchen, some fruits upon this belt being cooked before eating. For this purpose inside of this second Rondelle, from the floor up, there is a stove of about one hundred metres height and diameter of about one hundred and twenty to one hundred and forty metres. At the centre of this stove is a depression for highly inflammable oil-combustion lit by flints. When the white-hot flame spreads intense heat, the genuine gold pots for cooking fruit are stood around it in a circle until the fruit is soft. That is all of the set-up in the second Rondelle.
NS|0|37|18|0|Each Rondelle has a diameter of three thousand metres by your measure. You will ask: "Since we are told at the start that it has closed walls, is provided with a few round windows, whose purpose could be questioned, since the Rondelles are open at the top?"
NS|0|37|19|0|These windows are for the draught; for air in this waterlogged belt often is intensely humid, which in the closed rooms could easily cause mustiness or rust or mould on the tools and fruit. Many openings for air will prevent this by keeping the inner rooms dry.
NS|0|37|20|0|Since this belt is crossed by many diverse air streams on account of its vast plains, it is clear that the wise inhabitants can put these to good use. Therewith more insight into these people's households.
NS|0|37|21|0|To complete our picture of the household in each building I should make you aware of a large animal yard stretching out behind the two Rondelles, proportionate to the grounds. This also is surrounded by a sort of wall which is of a uniform one hundred and forty metres high from the ground up, having a thickness of ten metres being provided with supporting walls also on the outside every two hundred metres
NS|0|37|22|0|This yard is designed for an animal that has no like on Earth. However it resembles your elephant with a head like that of your camel and its body that of a cow, with giraffe-like legs, the front legs being about twice the height of its hind legs. The tail consists of a ball of wool, used for the manufacture of people's aprons, this being the only reason for keeping the animal.
NS|0|37|23|0|Now that we know what the households upon this belt are like we can look at their domestic regulations, which we shall tackle next time. And so we shall leave it for today.
NS|0|38|1|1|Nature and life-style of the fourth equatorial inhabitants
NS|0|38|1|0|You can partially glimpse their domestic regulations from carefully noting the house outfit, notwithstanding the fact that other regulations cannot be glimpsed from the nature of the dwellings. But to get a clue about the domestic behavioural norms it is necessary to gain more insight into the people's character.
NS|0|38|2|0|The people of this belt are among the most gentle anywhere upon the sun or any planet. Their entire behaviour is indeed of such a gentle and humble nature that you could not form an idea of it.
NS|0|38|3|0|A man for instance deems it inappropriate to walk fully upright, lest his smaller wife is obliged to look upwards at him. He also constantly swings his arms widely when walking to cool and somewhat rarefy the air for his physically accompanying wife, so that she can keep up with him more easily. He also bridles his long legs with which he could make very long strides, restricting himself to forty metre steps out of gentle, loving thoughtfulness when he could be taking one hundred and forty metre strides with ease. Thus the man never walks in tandem steps with his wife at his side, as she would have to fight the air herself and occasionally step on rough ground. She therefore has to follow him, to walk on flattened ground and not have to fight the air.
NS|0|38|4|0|The man also treats his children the same as well. They are brought up in love and their father's instruction is soft, inviting and stimulating like the softest wool, figuratively speaking.
NS|0|38|5|0|An unfriendly face is regarded as a sin upon this equatorial belt, therefore these people also wear a soft smile and are so soft hearted that they are moved to tears at the sight of anyone suffering, taking pains to help in every possible way.
NS|0|38|6|0|If a neighbour comes to ask a favour, he finds the utmost graciousness because a greater readiness to oblige and serve a neighbour, than practised by these equatorial inhabitants, you could not imagine. If a neighbour comes to another to borrow a tool or something, then the neighbour not only gives the object most obligingly, but also fervently probes for anything else. And if answered in. the negative, he will still insist on carrying the item to the neighbour's house, even offering him his services in case the neighbour is not completely familiar with the use of the tool.
NS|0|38|7|0|If the neighbour asks for fruit or clothing material, he is not only given tenfold his request, but the giver again personally carries it to his neighbour asking that it not be reciprocated.
NS|0|38|8|0|Even more emphatic is this obliging amicability towards complete strangers on a journey to familiarize themselves with their world. They are always received with the greatest distinction and shown the greatest honour prevalent among these inhabitants. This honour consists of the guest being escorted into the dwelling at once and most courteously offered the house Elder's chair for a rest; whereupon the most pressing task of all the family members is to show this person every possible attention. And there is an equally moving scene when this guest departs to continue his journey.
NS|0|38|9|0|Verily, when the most indulgent mother upon Earth sees her son off to some far country, this painful separation is but a weak shadow of the burden these hosts feel, upon the departure of the guest.
NS|0|38|10|0|He is firstly blessed over and over by the house-father as well as all his family, that he may have every good luck getting through all the countries and that he would revisit them on his way back. He is then provided with every possible need. And finally, on departure, almost the entire family keep him company until approaching another dwelling. Then he is blessed again and on taking leave, exceedingly grateful for all the friendship of course. Then his escorts watch him until they lose sight of him; only then do they return, talking about nothing besides the stranger and that the good Lord of heaven and earth would save him from any calamity.
NS|0|38|11|0|From these few examples you can get an idea of the remaining aspects of the character of these people and also further aspects of their domestic regulations.
NS|0|38|12|0|Here no one is ever commanded to perform tasks, but rather when some work becomes necessary, they compete in their obligation to help, supporting each other to prevent some of them suffering too heavy a burden. The entire domestic order therefore consists of nothing other than in the perfect, truest love of neighbour. From this flow all other rules.
NS|0|38|13|0|A sanctioned law is not to be found anywhere amongst them, love being the only law; but not as a regulation, but vitally in the heart of everyone.
NS|0|38|14|0|Should anyone have in the least transgressed against this law, he is at once admonished with the greatest love and gentleness, a house-elder saying to him: "Now, now, my dear son! You have somewhat forgotten yourself in your heart, not realizing that the brother who asked you for a small favour, also like yourself, harbours an eternal spirit within himself. This is a living spirit from God. How should we not love and not do for him most amicably, that which we can see he may need from us? Opportunities to serve our beloved brothers and sisters are at any rate rare. If however we don't heed even these few opportunities, what are we to make of our love for God, who anticipates us everywhere with His endless love?"
NS|0|38|15|0|This instruction is totally sufficient to persuade someone who had somehow forgotten himself toward his brother to stir himself with the greatest gentleness and amicability to make good to his brother a hundred-fold the neglected and that which he overlooked.
NS|0|38|16|0|Behold, that is everything that household rules consist of. I would that this also were the case with you yourselves! If this were the case, such a one would carry My Word within him live. But instead of this constitution, yours is a constitution of complete self-interest and in an extraordinary numbers of you My Word resembles a decomposed corpse in a grave in which there is no more life than the crawling maggots of self-interest which, with time, fully consume the corpse, signifying the literal sense of the word, to finally make a house of death out of the temple of life.
NS|0|38|17|0|Heed well this domestic code therefore, and consider it in the light of My commandment of love, from which you will recognize that within this love alone resides everlasting life. Secondly, you will see that I am the same purest love everywhere. And thirdly, it shall also attest to the truth of everything that I reveal to you. For truth only flows from the flame of love. And once you find true love, then you have also found the true light, which in itself guarantees you the fullest truth, flickering everywhere from the same love, which is the foundation of all eternal truth.
NS|0|38|18|0|Knowing this, we shall consequently be able to scrutinize these fourth equatorial inhabitants' national constitution next time. And so we will leave it for today!
NS|0|39|1|1|Life-rules generally. Fellowship between husband and wife
NS|0|39|1|0|Regarding a national constitution this is actually no other than the sacramental part of the religious charter, containing the rules that must always be followed in relation to inner divine service.
NS|0|39|2|0|Of course these regulations are much more diverse upon the planet Jupiter, which corresponds to this equatorial belt. Nonetheless the positive aspect of these equatorial rules stands in exact relationship to those on Jupiter.
NS|0|39|3|0|For there is no political head of state other than the house father whereas upon the planet there are people here and there who deem themselves lords and demand acknowledgement as such, and those refusing to do so are even forcibly driven into it or punished. And there are besides people on the planet who regard themselves as demigods, desiring to be Christs between Myself and the people. These especially have aspirations towards leadership and want to be regarded as such. Whoever will not cede this to them they damn forthwith and in some cases the recalcitrants are condemned and sentenced to a fiery death. These lords are in a sense pagans who regard the sun as the face of God, although they do not actually deny Me as Lord. The difference between these, of course, not too frequent heathens upon this planet and the virtuous ones, consists in that whilst these lords say that I am the highest and greatest Lord, the good ones say that I am the only Lord!
NS|0|39|4|0|Behold, under such planetary conditions and practices, the state laws also have to be incomparably more numerous than upon the corresponding solar belt, where there are neither lords nor Christs and least of all pagan demigods. Wherefore you must regard these rules about the corresponding planet as universal only, to a major extent.
NS|0|39|5|0|Wherein do these national codes upon the fourth solar belt, consist? Some of these we have already met in the domestic rules; and so the rest are only a few very peculiar ones left to consider.
NS|0|39|6|0|The first rule relates to discourse, making it the duty of every equatorial inhabitant, never to articulate matters pertaining to the spirit outwardly by tongue but mentally only, through mime or gesture, effected by eye, forehead, lips, corner of mouth, chin and both cheeks assisted by hands. They are allowed to articulate with the mouth only about natural things and with strangers.
NS|0|39|7|0|However this is as much second nature for every fourth equatorial inhabitant through early training, as for you to take a stroll in a beautiful garden upon Earth, especially if your own.
NS|0|39|8|0|Therewith one regulation. Another is that on group excursions no one must walk behind another, except women behind men. But upon the planet, women are not allowed to do so either. On account of this both the people of Jupiter and the corresponding solar belt constantly look behind them to check that no one is walking behind them. Should someone be seen to follow either a company or an individual, even if at considerable distance, the entire group or the individual stop and all tum around and stay there until the one behind has caught up with them.
NS|0|39|9|0|He is then asked whether he noticed their backs when following. If he admits that he did then he is gently reprimanded and told not to divulge it to anyone. If he didn't notice them he is told what small danger he could have been in had they not looked back carefully.
NS|0|39|10|0|You are sure to ask how these normally gentle and good people could become so silly. But I say unto you: may this practice sound ever so silly at first. It nevertheless has a wise reason, which you shall find out soon.
NS|0|39|11|0|It has already been mentioned that these official codes of conduct in a sense constitute the sacramental, inner religious code and this should justify such practice, but how? How shall this transpire?
NS|0|39|12|0|Man's face and his front as a whole signify truth, whilst his reverse side represents the lie. But because these people regard the lie as a vice that degrades man most of all, speaking always the full truth out of love for their brethren and there being no guile in them, they want to avoid showing their much loved brethren their back side which, although only symbolically, signifies the lie. For they say: no brother should be secretive towards his brother, whilst on the other hand he cannot with his back show his brother what is in his heart. Whoever therefore shows his brother his back is hiding his heart from him. He who wants to be forthright therefore with his brother should always keep his back from his brother's face, so that the latter would not have the least occasion to suspect that the other is keeping something from him. If however the most loving, sole Lord of heaven and earth most carefully avoids showing us humans and all creatures His back rather than His most holy visage, from which everlasting life streams to us, then why should we humans not heed what the most loving, sole Lord of heaven and earth maintains towards us humans and all beings, out of His eternal and endless order?
NS|0|39|13|0|Behold, seen from this aspect, the equatorial inhabitants' wisdom is not diminished through observing this rule. Because wherever an action is based in love for Me and a brother, it ceases to be unwise. But where an action, no matter how apparently delicate by appearance, is grounded in self-love and self-interest, there it is also pure foolishness and fuss in the eyes of pure spirits.
NS|0|39|14|0|Therewith we are familiar with this code and shall move to another. This third rule is observed mainly in the house; wherein does it consist? It consists of everyone having to direct his or her eyes towards the house interior during rest. Why? Because these people say: while resting, we should lift our eyes to God; God however is the inward depth of all things in relation to His endless love. Hence the inside of a house also signifies God's love, from which no man should ever divert his eyes.
NS|0|39|15|0|Upon the corresponding planet, people in their somewhat different dwellings have beds, which they normally fill with fig leaves (a fruit prevalent upon this planet). These beds are positioned so that people sleeping always face the interior of the house. Upon the corresponding solar equator however there are no beds in the private dwellings, only the formerly mentioned resting benches between the pillars. People seated on them face the house interior.
NS|0|39|16|0|Only when having meals do they change over to the two outer walks, facing outwards, holding that there, they serve only their outward nature and this should not be mixed up with divine service.
NS|0|39|17|0|Behold, here we have a few more of these national codes, which upon examination certainly have a wise foundation; and so we move to another state rule. What does this consist of?
NS|0|39|18|0|This concerns sitting outside the house, in the open, perchance in the shade of gigantic trees. Every person, male or female is obliged to sit with crossed legs, somewhat like your Turks, and always in a circle with their back outward and their face towards the centre of the circle; with a woman sitting between two men where possible.
NS|0|39|19|0|This order of seating upon this belt pertains to the life of fellowship; and there is much discussion at such meetings and the time glorified with exalted and edifying things.
NS|0|39|20|0|What do they normally discuss? On such occasions speech is by mouth, but never loudly, treating all sorts of things and manifestations. But their preferred subject is always the most loving, sole Lord. When they hit upon Him no other subject is likely to penetrate the fellowship circle.
NS|0|39|21|0|But, speech my mouth forthwith ceases, mime takes over. But, you must not think this a kind of incomprehensible foolish miming, for this speech is one of the spirit and is a perfect tongue through which everything can be described, compared to which speech by mouth, even at a perfect level, seems paltry. I shall give you a comprehensible example for clarification.
NS|0|39|22|0|Let two so-called, second-sighted somnambulists (clairvoyants) get together and let one of them think of a letter to someone, then magnetically connect to the other, and the letter shall at once be able to be written down by him as it was mentally conceived by the first. Behold, this example to which you can relate quite well gives you a clear idea of the nature of the language of miming used by these equatorial inhabitants.
NS|0|39|23|0|That would be another code, which has a good foundation and purpose. But let us move to another concerning how men speak to women by mouth. They guard against speaking too loud in case the tender woman has cause to think the man has something unpleasant against her, as this could easily have a destructive effect on her organism as well as her spirit, causing her to be barren.
NS|0|39|24|0|For this reason the male is exceptionally affectionate towards the female to a degree that you on your rough Earth could not imagine. But this affection also generates delight in the spouses, which you are equally incapable of grasping.
NS|0|39|25|0|But how this magnifies the worth of a woman to an unbelievable extent through the gentleness and affection shown to her, even you on your Earth can gather superficially. If you ever found yourself in a social group, then the woman who enjoyed the most widespread approbation will have made the deepest impression on you. The more she is shown consideration, the more elation you too would experience in her company. This is of course just a dim analogy, introduced because it is impossible to find a better one upon your Earth. But it can give you a small idea of why the female sex upon the fourth equatorial belt is exceedingly tender, gentle and full of the most ardent love and secondly how, a most charming beauty is always tied to this character in a most natural manner.
NS|0|39|26|0|Surely one thing is certain, that the outer physical form is an impress of the inner character. If there are repulsive shapes among you, then these are the result of many years and the decrepitude of an older character of the elder's lineage. When however the characters in their inward part are steadily ennobled in My image to their innermost foundation then the exterior impress also shall come to be steadily ennobled and glorified.
NS|0|39|27|0|From this you can conclude that the women of this belt are exceedingly beautiful, breathing out love and their utmost charm and sweetness everywhere. From this you can discern the obligation concerning men's speech by mouth in accordance with the regulation.
NS|0|39|28|0|And so we conclude today's revelations with this code and follow up with even more important social codes next time; and so we will leave it for today.
NS|0|40|1|1|Plant and animal kingdoms upon the fourth pair of equators
NS|0|40|1|0|Before proceeding to the more important national codes, it shall be necessary to familiarize ourselves a little, with the plant and animal kingdom on this belt.
NS|0|40|2|0|Here you will think: to examine this belt's profuse plant and animal kingdom even marginally would hold us back from continuing with the more important national codes. But I say unto you: "Let you not be troubled, for there are instances where I can axe down the tree with one blow and this shall be the case here."
NS|0|40|3|0|But before I begin to explain, I must take you back to the planet Jupiter. Although this planet is a good four thousand times bigger than the Earth you inhabit, no other planet has a greater resemblance to your Earth, firstly by climate and as a result thereof, by the kingdoms of plants and animals. It has certain peculiarities in common with other planets which as it were abound in it, but which are alien to your planet in terms of plants and animals, notwithstanding this however, you shall find upon this planet everything which your planet holds in a magnified form.
NS|0|40|4|0|One of these peculiarities in respect of plant life is that, in common with the central equatorial belt population, these piously loving people have the complete ability and the will power to call forth plant and tree forms from the soil; except that such species are then seedless and hence not capable of reproduction, whereas positive plants and trees, such as upon your Earth, have a living seed within them.
NS|0|40|5|0|Such positive plants however are the same as the grafted ones upon your terrestrial soil. Thus in the Jovian hot zone you would discover all the tropical growths; then, in its two temperate zones, all fruits and growths occurring in these terrestrial zones; and thus also in the cold zone. But you have to visualize it in a much more refined and far bigger state than on Earth.
NS|0|40|6|0|Thus you could for example be strolling through plentiful grassland stalks as through a young wood plantation; and the trees might be ten times bigger than yours. Yet nowhere upon this planet would you encounter the gigantic animals we met upon the planet Saturn.
NS|0|40|7|0|Thus the humans upon Jupiter are nowhere near as big as upon Saturn and far smaller than the solar belt corresponding to Jupiter. But the people upon Jupiter are no more than three or fourfold the size of you yourself upon Earth.
NS|0|40|8|0|Knowing this we can risk throwing ourselves into it, and you can be assured of getting to know both the plants and animals of this fourth belt. Think of the plants and animal kingdom of your Earth, then imagine them about a hundredfold in size in everything and you have therewith the entire plant and animal worlds of this belt before you.
NS|0|40|9|0|If, for instance, you had a fly the same as on this equator before you, it would make an abundant meal for five of your people. Likewise you would find it hard to consume ten strawberries, whilst two of your strongest people would not easily shift a bunch of grapes. And so with everything else, and likewise with the animals, with the exception of the snake, which cannot be found on Jupiter, nor the corresponding equator. There are indeed lizards, but of a benign nature. These usually keep to the sea coasts and rivers; they stay clear of human dwellings.
NS|0|40|10|0|Behold, only now can we proceed to the official social codes.
NS|0|40|11|0|So here is another regulation that forbids the keeping of any domestic animals other than a few house birds such as chickens and pigeons. Here you will ask: "Will this regulation then also keep the animals out?" But I say unto you: this is a superficial concern, as this regulation requires the inhabitants to fence their domestic properties of sometimes many square miles (GM) in size to keep animals out.
NS|0|40|12|0|To this again you will say: "Is this not going to cause the inhabitants a great deal of work?" If they went about it like yourselves, then they would certainly have much to do, for this fence is quite often several hundred (GM) miles in circumference.
NS|0|40|13|0|So how do they go about it? They take the proper amount of good seed, digging a furrow around their grounds with an instrument resembling a plough but drawn as easily as play by immensely powerful people in place of animals. One woman casts the seeds into the furrow whilst another covers it over with another tool. This proceeds so fast that no birds could keep up with it. And on account of the great fertility of the soil the seed sown trees grow in a short time standing forty metres tall. And in the course of about three years, by your reckoning, the living fence is as good as full grown.
NS|0|40|14|0|Would you also like to know the tree species? Here I say unto you that these trees resemble your cedars, spruce and firs. The stems grow so close together they that form a proper wall which when fully grown, not infrequently, reach a height of over two thousand metres.
NS|0|40|15|0|And so you see that no animal is going to get over this fence. Another regulation requires fencing around every property.
NS|0|40|16|0|If someone were to ask: "Why do these equatorial inhabitants abhor animals so much?" Then this is the answer: in line with their inner wisdom, these people say: the animals, one and all, still have impure souls and through their conduct can cause the human soul to become unclean, in that all their actions are from out of their judgment. Were man to easily imitate one or other of their functions then he would precipitate himself from his freedom into an animal under judgment, which could gradually harm his soul.
NS|0|40|17|0|Hence it is our loving, mutual obligation to keep the animals away from ourselves and rather fear them than maintain an untoward attachment. Love towards animals with time produces unclean feelings and makes the soul animalistic. Hence none should curse animals, but even less, let his sanctified heart suffer attachment to one or other animal.
NS|0|40|18|0|Behold, therein lies the main reason for the above mentioned social norm, just as the inhabitant of this belt have a lofty and wise reason for every one of their regulations.
NS|0|40|19|0|Here some will ask again: "Are the inhabitants of this belt actually able to fence off the flies and other flying insects, as well as the wild birds?" For surely these are also animals with souls less pure than the human.
NS|0|40|20|0|Regarding this and other flying insects, these are easily kept away through man's will. And these animals in any case stick to the sea, lake coasts and river banks.
NS|0|40|21|0|And birds in their flight pose no danger to man. But if they settle down somewhere it is not for long, whilst the damage they cause is easily borne because they more than compensate for it by consuming all kinds of creeping things.
NS|0|40|22|0|For this reason there is another regulation in place forbidding birds from being chased away from where they settle down. Here also they say: whatever can lift itself above our fencing, not heeding this border, is driven by a higher will for our benefit. Whence we should not chase away something that comes to us from above but instead let it serve us in a way God determined for our good. Thus entire flocks of birds are often allowed to settle down on their grounds feeding, and it is said: everything that works is worth its food. Hence let also these workers eat since they have worked, for they cannot come without God's will, nor can they leave without it.
NS|0|40|23|0|And behold, there is also good reason for this regulation. But you will eventually ask: "If the inhabitants of this belt mutually fence off their properties like that, where do the many large animals live?" Don't let that trouble you, for the properties of these inhabitants are not as close together as yours and there are frequently a hundred mile wide vacant stretches left to the animals, on average leaving the animals more space than the people.
NS|0|40|24|0|Yet some could still ask: "We noted that these inhabitants journey quite frequently; are they not endangered by rapacious animals when travelling through their habitat?" This question is unfounded, firstly because the animals are generally of a benign nature and fear men. Secondly man, through his spiritual and physical power is a true lord over his world. And thirdly each traveller is escorted to the next neighbouring property. And so everyone can, with these three aids travel securely, especially as they do not have to fear any night upon the sun.
NS|0|40|25|0|Behold, this is yet another state regulation, insisting on leaving a sufficient area between the fenced properties for animals, with every property having to have seven entrances all around, structured like the overpasses over your fences, which however, only big people can get over not the animals.
NS|0|40|26|0|What do these intermediate animal territories look like allowing access to the overpasses? They are densely wooded areas. Only at the overpass points are the forests thinner to the next property overpass; and these are the paths along which all can journey safely.
NS|0|40|27|0|Regarding the upkeep of this path, a rule states that each neighbour is responsible for keeping his half cleared. For here too the inhabitants say: only the unclean animals travel through uncleared thickets, whereas man should travel along open paths. For it is not within the animal's power to clear its path, but well within man's power to do so; each path as well has to be straight to distinguish it from the crooked paths of creatures that do not recognize the benefit of a straight line but stray about in the thickets of forests.
NS|0|40|28|0|These are then the most important official regulations regarding land management. Next time we shall look at some more of them before turning to religion and so enough for today.
NS|0|41|1|1|Cultivation of wheat and other plants
NS|0|41|1|0|Another official code is that all inhabitants must cultivate wheat, and when ripe collect it into bundles, rubbing it out of the ears and storing the grain.
NS|0|41|2|0|How do they use it? These seeds, almost the size of your smallish hen's eggs, are cooked in a familiar way and consumed straight away. If you were to cook and eat the wheat at once you would indeed obtain a most nourishing food, but without much taste of course, since the wheat on your Earth contains less sugar than that of this belt. But for the people here their cooked wheat is a most pleasant and enjoyable meal.
NS|0|41|3|0|At this point some may ask: "How can this be subject to an official regulation?" But I say: just a little patience! One cannot describe an object externally with one word, but harken to what these people have to say about this fruit: among all the fruit grown, none is more worthy of our attention, because none more resembles the living bread (Manna) from heaven. All other fruits as we know them ripen for us to put straight into our mouth from the plant, shrub or tree; but wheat com, although the best of our fruits must first be separated from the ear, which is bristling with pin points and hooks, then cleaned, and if we want to eat it, softened in water made live by fire.
NS|0|41|4|0|Now look at the bread from heaven, which is the Word of God, proclaimed by the spirits of heaven, how it resembles this wheat seed, which after much effort to prepare, becomes our favourite food! Only after much effort and through testing do we acquire possession of this heavenly bread-word. Having once received it we have to still be purified, through our doing and refraining from doing. For as you know, it is always given us, in a way, enclosing the actual nutrition from the immortal spirit in a hard to open husk, for deep heavenly wisdom. Having finally freed this pure inner com from its shell, we have to cook the hard com in our own living water of the spirit, upon the fire of love for God, so that it would become an eternally sustaining meal for our immortal spirit.
NS|0|41|5|0|Behold, if you follow these words through, it shall be perfectly clear to you why wheat growing upon this belt is regarded as a national code. Therewith we have learnt another weighty regulation.
NS|0|41|6|0|Another regulation determines the order in which ground must be cultivated with trees, shrubs and other plant growths. Here too, everything is spread around the house on elongated circles, at whose extremity stands the big fruit trees, up to where the above mentioned spruce fence closes the last row.
NS|0|41|7|0|This order has its good reason too, for it corresponds according to the wisdom of these residents out of My order, according to which the crudely material, as symbol of rough and exalted wisdom, stands furthest from My love-fire centre. Everything more tender, smaller and weaker is steadily closer to the eternal, chief dwelling of My love. Wherefore the old saying even upon your Earth: the love of God inclines towards the little one! And I Myself once said upon Earth: suffer these little ones to come unto Me, for of such is the Kingdom of God."
NS|0|41|8|0|From this once again you can see clearly how cultivation of fruit from the ground can be subject to government regulation. And this will become clear to you if you call to mind what went ahead of this national code where it was said that these national regulations actually make up the sacramental part of this belt's inhabitants.
NS|0|41|9|0|There would indeed be more of them, but if you take note of those mentioned already then you can conclude that all other rules stem from the same cause as outlined, and these are already the main ones.
NS|0|41|10|0|For this reason we shall now finish with official codes and turn to the religion of the inhabitants on this belt.
NS|0|42|1|1|Religion upon the fourth equatorial belt
NS|0|42|1|0|Regarding religion, this is nowhere simpler than here.
NS|0|42|2|0|It consists of no more than a living faith that God is a most perfect Man and that this most perfect Man created heaven, their earth, all things and beings, out of His free will and man in His image, setting him down into the world as its lord, to rule the outer as well as his own world, which is the natural world during everyone's temporal life. This is taught as the fundamental principle of their religion making up, as it were, the first part of their religious instruction.
NS|0|42|3|0|In the second half it is shown that man is a perfect vessel for the reception of God's will and furthermore, how man only through the taking up of this will can become a mighty lord over all creatures of the world as well as over the world itself.
NS|0|42|4|0|It is further shown in this part how man can gain full possession of God's will through fulfilling it. For it says there: He, who fulfils God's will completely within himself, must have first fully taken it unto himself. But no man can take up God's will until he lets go of his own, apparent will. But how can man let go of his own will? He can let go of it by using it for the purpose that his Creator has poured it into him.
NS|0|42|5|0|And what is this purpose? It reads thus: Man should strive to fulfil God's will with his own and for that purpose strive to recognize it. He who earnestly does so, God will soon recognize in the right measure. To the extent that someone recognizes and then does God's will with his own, to the extent of understanding it, this then unites his own will with the divine by which alone he truly re-establishes the connection between God and man, which amounts to actual religion.
NS|0|42|6|0|The more man strives to recognize the state of religion from within and live in accordance with it, the more he is also united with the power of the divine will. And when someone has made the divine will his own to the extent of having no more will of his own (not even to fulfil God's will), to the point where all will within him has become purely godly, then man has not only joined up with God but has become one with Him.
NS|0|42|7|0|And that is the purpose of religion, that man should become one with God i.e. his action should not be motivated by any will other than God's.
NS|0|42|8|0|Whoever has all his actions controlled solely through God's will acts with ease and great effect. Because the omnipotence of God's will comes to the fore everywhere in every man when this will is the sole, pure motivating force asserting itself in one or other of his actions.
NS|0|42|9|0|Behold, in this short presentation consists the second part of the religion of the inhabitants of this belt.
NS|0|42|10|0|And therewith is the third part, in which only the inner life it presented and that too in the briefest and simplest summary, which you shall discern from the doctrine that like the previous one, I shall present to you literally.
NS|0|42|11|0|The third stage sounds as follows: God is Himself the actual primordial life. Wherefore, within God there actually reigns the greatest enmity towards death, inexorably and eternally, for life cannot fraternize with death. How should God, as arch-eternal most actual basic life, ever seek commonality and friendship with death -the crassest opposite of all life?
NS|0|42|12|0|This enmity, grounded in God's eternal order is called "the wrath of God." If however God, as foundation of all life has created the world and all things out of Himself, then He is bound to not have created these out of His wrath but out of endless good naturedness. This affability or love is the actual basic life of God from which we and all things, have gone forth.
NS|0|42|13|0|If however we, as thinking and willing beings have obviously gone forth from the life of God within which death is unthinkable, then we are certain to have gone forth not for death but life. That this is so however, we can clearly conclude from the fact that we are here as living beings.
NS|0|42|14|0|Because death, this absurdity without existence and only a symbol of the opposite of life surely cannot ever bring forth something; were it able to do so then it would have to exist first. But how and where could it exist, since the living Being of God fills out its infinity, outside which no second infinity is thinkable, since God's one infinity is eternally without restriction.
NS|0|42|15|0|Since we are alive however, and thinking and self-conscious, we obtained our existence out of God's primordial life and are located in the centre of His primordially eternal, supremely perfect life. Nothing can separate us from this other than temporary self-will, which he gave us for a short time.
NS|0|42|16|0|Once we have reunited this with His will, we have re-entered upon arch-primordial life and nothing further separates us from it - except for our feeble skin by appearance only. When this is taken from us in accordance with God's will we are then completely one life with God again, which shall then recognize itself in its divine perfection forever with the highest degree of clarity.
NS|0|42|17|0|But how do we perceive this primordially divine life in us? This we identify through love. He who has love therefore also already has life in him. But he who has no love would have to endure further tests until love began to manifest in him.
NS|0|42|18|0|Love towards our brother and sister is the beginning of inner life. He who has gone over from this love to love for God however, has also from the beginning of his life gone over to the fullness of God's own life.
NS|0|42|19|0|For he who loves his brothers and sisters already lives in their hearts and they in his, whoever then loves God lives in God, and God in him!
NS|0|42|20|0|Nobody can love God of his own love, as God is the fullness of life. But he who has, in a living way through love, taken up his brother and sisters within himself, has therewith broadened his own life sphere to only then take up the fullness of divine life into the same.
NS|0|42|21|0|Because one's own life, out of one's own love, is far too feeble for carrying the fullness of God's love. But through a united brother and sister, life in a man's heart can gradually be fortified as to make it capable of taking up the fullness of God's life.
NS|0|42|22|0|Although every man is in himself a living being, this individual person's life would seem like sheerest death compared to the fullness of god's love, and no man could bear the latter if it came to him in his life- sparse isolation. Spread therefore the arms of your hearts out widely to embrace all brothers and sisters with innermost love in action, wherewith you shall transform your hearts into sufficiently roomy dwelling places in which the fullness of God's life shall be able to move in and take up everlasting residence. For God is great and endless is the fullness of His life.
NS|0|42|23|0|We know however, that no great power can manifest at just one point. When these points unite however a power shall also indwell, proportionate to the size of the merger; is not our big world made up of many points? If however we take up one point therefrom to test its force, then how negligible it shall seem compared to our own, in that we can annihilate it between our fingers. Are we able to do this also with our world? Oh, not in the remotest degree! For the world's power is a fullness corresponding to the endless multiplicity of its aggregate points. This power nonetheless is also nothing other than the perpetual mighty action of God's life in our world.
NS|0|42|24|0|Self-love within a man is similar to a point capable of destruction even by us; how shall it fare within the fingers of our godly life force? When we expand our heart through brotherly and sisterly love however, we enlarge our own inner world through consolidation of the living, individual points, effected by love for brother and sister and therewith creating a powerful organ capable of the taking up of progressively greater powers. Once this organ is fully developed in accordance with God's will, like the external world that carries us, only then shall it become capable of taking up the fullness of higher powers going forth from the primordially eternal endless fullness of divine life-power.
NS|0|42|25|0|Hence love your brothers and sisters, in order to love God. For without love towards brother and sister no man can love God.
NS|0|42|26|0|Behold, in this consists the third basic principle of life through true religion.
NS|0|42|27|0|Marriage also is tied to this basic principle; therefore marriage is nowhere so warmly kept as here.
NS|0|42|28|0|That this without any exception is the case upon the two belts corresponding to Jupiter, you can gather from the fact that at the presentation of the northern equator I never particularly mentioned the southern one. And so we are finished with the fourth equators also and shall presently move to the fifth.
NS|0|43|1|1|The fifth part of equatorial belts - corresponding to Saturn. Land and people
NS|0|43|1|0|Regarding the fifth equator, I need only reveal to you that it corresponds in the northerly and southerly belt to the now familiar planet Saturn of which you have already glimpsed a substantial part and we shall therefore also deal with the equator more quickly than with the previous one.
NS|0|43|2|0|Regarding this belt, it too is separated from the previous one by a high mountain chain. But big offshoots from this chain then run right across the entire belt width of over four thousand miles. On its northernmost part it has a water belt of uneven width and many inlets into the land with an occasional land penetration of up to two to three thousand miles depth. The northern coast of this sea then runs on in a fairly straight line, bordered by fairly steep mountain walls.
NS|0|43|3|0|This is also the case with the corresponding southern belt, except in a reverse direction, on account of which the northern part is inhabitable land, criss-crossed by the many mountain chains with the water belt only following along the southern part of the land, evincing enormous inlets into the inhabitable land.
NS|0|43|4|0|We shall only treat the northern belt however and with its conditions take in the southern ones, as it were.
NS|0|43|5|0|What kind of terrain therefore do we find upon this northern belt? Just take a look at Saturn and you shall see the type of land upon this belt.
NS|0|43|6|0|Here, the Living Tree, the Funnell Tree, the Mirror Tree, the Wall Tree and Miscellaneous Tree, as well as the Pyramid Tree are at home. All these are to be found here except on a grander, more exalted, beautiful and fiery scale than upon the planet Saturn.
NS|0|43|7|0|All shrubs and plants can also be found here on a more exotic scale than upon Saturn. Even the Ship Plant is there and is used the same way as upon Saturn; for upon this belt, seafaring commences.
NS|0|43|8|0|Regarding animals, just the benign ones are found here but not the immense Mud and some other rather vicious animals, nor great Fish and Birds, nor various crustaceans. All other animals however are domiciled upon this belt, even a big Cow and a big Sheep of the mountain dwellers. But, as said, everything is more ennobled and gentler than upon the planet.
NS|0|43|9|0|If you want to glimpse the conditions upon this belt with one blow, as it were, then betake yourselves to the planet's mountain inhabitants and there you will get to know all social, domestic, state and religious conditions.
NS|0|43|10|0|Here too temples of worship are built and timekeeping is carried on nearly in the same manner as upon the planet with the difference that these equatorial people determine time by the sun's revolution around its axis, recognizing its completion by certain changes in the Zodiac upon the horizon. This revolution, of about twenty-nine terrestrial days duration, is then divide into seven time-spans.
NS|0|43|11|0|This Zenith time is usually one of celebration upon the equator just as it is on Saturn. The seventh day is one of festivities and is celebrated upon the planet.
NS|0|43|12|0|The dwellings, clothing and food of the mountain people upon this belt are exactly the same as it is upon the planet.
NS|0|43|13|0|Man too, both male and female resemble those of the planet except for size. In this respect the inhabitants of the belt are about a third smaller than on the planet.
NS|0|43|14|0|They are of an exceedingly gentle nature, fearing nothing so much as emotional upsets and for that reason even shy away from too much love.
NS|0|43|15|0|For this reason things run so quietly upon this belt that with all the fullness of life some of you might think: here undoubtedly death has set up its quarters; but far from it. The inhabitants are exceedingly happy amongst themselves and of good cheer. They are also great friends of sound and delight for hours at a time by your measure, in the endearing song of their song birds. They themselves however are no more singers and musicians than the Saturnians.
NS|0|43|16|0|They fellowship with the spirits and not infrequently with Myself, even more so than their planetary brethren.
NS|0|43|17|0|They are exceedingly chaste and take note of their exceptionally beautiful women only in the heart.
NS|0|43|18|0|Procreation is as on the planet; their willpower is considerably stronger than the planetary inhabitants, wherefore they are able to call up even seedless plants from the ground and have dominion over all animals.
NS|0|43|19|0|These equatorial people too, through their will can at times take to the air and walk on water for short distances in an emergency, not however venturing on lengthy distances, saying: this is a miracle which men should draw into service only in extremity and none should make it habitual. For the Spirit of God Himself only resorts to miraculous work when His endless wisdom judges it desirable; at other times everything must abide within eternal order. Wherefore they don't wager constant applications of their willpower but only in emergencies.
NS|0|43|20|0|This sums up the substantial differences between the planetary and equatorial populations, everything else being exactly the same.
NS|0|43|21|0|It goes without saying that the inhabitants of this belt mostly inhabit the mountains as the plateaus are usually left to the animals.
NS|0|43|22|0|Concerning the so-called "domestic servant" (a Saturian animal), he is domiciled here also, but no longer as an animal but a somewhat subservient human race, relating to this belt's inhabitants as some wild Negro tribes relate on Earth. But they are not predetermined as servants of the actual inhabitants but as the plains people instructed by the true inhabitants in such fashion as to learn true living and to be raised up to equality with the true people, for which their lifestyle then is the same as that of the main inhabitants, with the only difference in procreation, in that this subordinate human race procreates through a type of intercourse, which however is still far less sensual than with yourselves.
NS|0|43|23|0|That however tells you everything about this equatorial belt and we therewith conclude with this fifth northerly and southerly belt simultaneously and shall move to the sixth belt next time.
NS|0|44|1|1|The sixth pair of equatorial belts corresponding to Uranus A look at this planet.
NS|0|44|1|0|It has already been mentioned, when we looked at the presentation of the fifth equator, that its equatorial sea is delineated by a high, straight, mountainous wall. This mountainous wall is also the start of the sixth equator on both the northern and southern ends except it is not so steep in the south.
NS|0|44|2|0|How high might this be? Concerning its sheer drop, it rises some ten (GM) miles above sea level. Beyond this sheer drop this circular mountain chain takes on gentler slopes upwards, only rising a further twenty GM above the sheer drop. At its highest point it begins to gently drop towards the sixth belt, so that the fall from the many miles broad shoulder is at a rate of barely four hundred metres per 7.42km (one GM).
NS|0|44|3|0|And so this mountain chain falls away gently towards the next equatorial sea, with occasional lofty hills and correspondingly steeper drops.
NS|0|44|4|0|This is the nature of the sixth belt and, unlike any other, inhabitable to the highest alpine altitude.
NS|0|44|5|0|It hardly needs mentioning that the corresponding sixth belt is similarly constituted, but more generally rather than symmetrically. Because within each there are diverse mountain chains, great plateaus, seas, currents, rivers and brooks and also many great waterfalls, occurring disparately here and there upon both belts without necessarily being symmetrically coincidental.
NS|0|44|6|0|The overall width of this land from the height to the plains would be just over three thousand GM, with an equatorial sea width of about a thousand miles. Thus we have presented the ground upon which to move around.
NS|0|44|7|0|In order to nevertheless recognize its make-up and destiny the more clearly, it shall be necessary to first cast a glance at the planet corresponding to this belt.
NS|0|44|8|0|You shall know from the foregoing system that this is none other than the planet Uranus, and we shall therefore briefly examine this planet first.
NS|0|44|9|0|Every calendar can provide you with its distance and size, which however adds little to the purpose for which we shall give it a cursory glance. But it matters that we take note of how, why and what its make-up is.
NS|0|44|10|0|By cubic content it exceeds your Earth about a thousandfold, bespeaking a considerable area, for which reason Uranus can almost be regarded as first rank. Its inhabitable land, as with Saturn, is mostly below the equator, because the polar regions are almost uninhabitable on account of their frigidity. But the equatorial regions on the whole have of a pleasant climate and are highly mountainous.
NS|0|44|11|0|No planet considered so far is so studded with fire-spewing volcanoes such as this one and the northern and southern borders of the inhabitable land especially are laced with almost continuous fire-spewing mountain chains. The lands of the interior are almost free of volcanoes and by contrast are well supplied with good, inhabitable land upon even plains.
NS|0|44|12|0|Land vegetation is exceedingly luscious, with a mostly red-blue coloured plant, which has blossoms of either white-green or blending into white light-blue. The vegetation however is not very diverse in species even though wherever it occurs it is much more vigorous and gigantic.
NS|0|44|13|0|As with the plant kingdom, the animal kingdom is also far less abundant than upon other planets. But the few marine as well as land based and aerial animals are exceedingly powerful and mostly gigantic. No kingdom of smaller animals like insects and creeping things occurs except for the fly which is identical with yours in shape and nature.
NS|0|44|14|0|Concerning humans, these are fairly big. The males and females measuring respectively about sixteen and fourteen metres in height with a very stormy and violent nature, wherefore one would not take them up adversarial, in your view. They are also exceedingly bold and full of a most enterprising spirit. As for danger they shy away from nothing and fear of death is foreign to them.
NS|0|44|15|0|For which reason they have to be kept well in check by various means to prevent their often exaggerated virtues turning into vices.
NS|0|44|16|0|Even this planet's departed spirits must be held in isolation, for they usually are victors in conflicts with other spirits.
NS|0|44|17|0|Whoever does not get far with innermost, all-sacrificing love with them, had better move on, for they are unapproachable through wisdom. But he who wins them through love can count himself most fortunate in every sense, because their faithfulness and longsuffering is equally stubborn and no test can shake it.
NS|0|44|18|0|Wherefore their entire social norms boil down to love. Whatever love indicates they put to action with such resolve that they can in no way be held back from whatever they have commenced, except through total annihilation.
NS|0|44|19|0|I will give you an idea of these people's resolve.
NS|0|44|20|0|Suppose someone had commenced a work but halfway through death had overtaken him forcing his spirit and soul to leave his body; do you think anything can get him away from the spot where he had physically been halfway through the action? In no way is he to be removed but as spirit his hands go to work, not leaving the spot until the work is completed!
NS|0|44|21|0|For this reason these planetary inhabitants must be left with the capacity to act in the natural sense until they have completed whatever they have commenced, otherwise their spirit would not be capable of moving, on account of their freewill.
NS|0|44|22|0|Such is the case also with the temporal ones upon this planet. If it were decided that a bridge was to be built from one lofty mountain peak to another, then once the project is decided upon in their willpower, then there is no tarrying or resting until the two alpine peaks are joined with the projected bridge.
NS|0|44|23|0|There, no other planet disports such daring structures. What would your Egyptian pyramids be or some other terrestrial wonders by comparison? Architecture upon the most gigantic scale is to be found on a massive scale. Let Me give you a few small examples.
NS|0|44|24|0|Supposing this planet's inhabitants found themselves upon Earth and in your country (Syria or Austria - Jakob Lorber's country), and two of them were to take a trip to your Switzerland, finding great admiration for one or other of your glaciers. This image then impresses itself lastingly in the travellers' consciousness. On returning, the two are interviewed about all sorts of especial attractions and what they might consider doing about it? They at once describe and then sketch their favourite attraction. Once sketched however, it becomes the most sincere assurance that such a mountain has to also be erected on another location. For this purpose your Schoeckel and its offshoots were to be at once considered, and on the same day still, many thousands of hands are put to work: before the expiry of ten years, you would have a veritable Jungfrau and Wetterhorn or a Schreckhorn in place of your diminutive Schoeckel (about 1400m) before your eyes.
NS|0|44|25|0|Behold, the limits to which these inhabitants take their building technology! But let's have another.
NS|0|44|26|0|Suppose our planetary inhabitants had a certain piece of ground, of great extent of course. The middle of this property however is irritatingly cut by a fairly high mountain ridge of the proportions of your Koralpe, about 2000m. Here it is at once decided to either grade half the mountain with all its tributaries away and use this to fill in all its gorges; or alternatively, to make a one hour's (walk) wide cutting through it right down to ground level, so that the proprietor can walk right through it on level ground. The diggings are used to partly delineate the property and partly as filler for other mountain gorges.
NS|0|44|27|0|If however the proprietor deems it more expedient, he will build the most beautiful road right over the mountain, landscaping it with the most imposing pyramids and other favoured ornamentation. The road must not however be a winding one like yours on Earth, but has to be perfectly straight. But let you try and build a straight road over an Alp, and the staggering costs and shuddering effort would be obvious to you.
NS|0|44|28|0|For the inhabitants of Uranus however, this is an all too welcome challenge. Because the more forbidding the terrain and the manpower and stamina needed, the greater the eagerness to throw themselves into it.
NS|0|44|29|0|Their private dwellings likewise commonly are of an architectural magnitude quite inconceivable to you. Do you imagine that a man from Uranus would be content with a house of stone, the same as you have on Earth? This you can dismiss from your mind at once. For there the expression "he goes in for extras" comes into its own.
NS|0|44|30|0|Because when an inhabitant of this planet selects a building site on a mountain of faultless rock, it is levelled off all around at once, to a cone shape. This is followed by hundreds of hands grabbing hammers and chisels transforming the mountain into a dwelling with the most sophisticated decor for the inhabitants.
NS|0|44|31|0|This dwelling has several storeys joined by good wide staircases and there have to be galleries around every story. Thus the appearance of the finished house has the approximate appearance of a Babylonian tower on a large scale, the way you are want to sketch. But you must not think that every house looks the same, but indeed every house has "gone in for extras".
NS|0|44|32|0|The most imposing buildings however are their temples of God; because for this cause notably entire mountain chains are used, the people believing that I find especial pleasure in one or other mountain chain of about ten miles length that is relatively without fissures.
NS|0|44|33|0|This mountain chain is then unfailingly fashioned into a temple of God, but nevertheless only down to the halfway mark, because a temple to glorify God must always be positioned at a higher altitude than any other building. The rooves of some temples rise to such heights that notwithstanding their equatorial location, where the heat is like your hottest summer, they are permanently snow and ice bound.
NS|0|44|34|0|From these few examples you will discern what the spirit of these planetary inhabitants is like. Notwithstanding their bent for architectural magnificence, their other customs and norms are much more simple. Their attire and food likewise are of the greatest simplicity.
NS|0|44|35|0|Their main code consists of being always mutually supportive without hesitation.
NS|0|44|36|0|This religion is based on nothing other than the greatest honour to God, and their doctrine is an equally simple one as follows: whatsoever we do is for the glory of God! We honour God in spirit if we regard ourselves as little, generally embracing each other lovingly and being mutually supportive in everything. We honour God in actuality however, if we utilize our powers to ennoble that which He has indicated to us for perfecting in His glory. That sums up the religion of these planetary inhabitants.
NS|0|44|37|0|Prayer in the temples is not held after your fashion, temples being rather memorials of God's greatness and exaltation; on the other hand, they are general gathering places for consulting on great undertakings for the glory of God.
NS|0|44|38|0|Here there are no priests or other officials, the most senior elder of a family, which sometimes counts several thousand members, being all in all.
NS|0|44|39|0|Marriages are kept strictly. Reproduction here too is effected through copulation.
NS|0|44|40|0|All cadavers of the departed are cremated and their ashes stored in decorous urns and then transferred to the temple.
NS|0|44|41|0|Males are in constant communion with the departed spirits, not visually but by hearing. Women however have frequent visions.
NS|0|44|42|0|On the industrial front, women take care of clothing and food preparation, whilst men perform the other tasks and are masters in bronze and building.
NS|0|44|43|0|There is writing and art upon this planet also, wherefore they also possess Scripture and hence know Me in the human form, acknowledging Me as Lord of Heaven and Earth i.e. their earth. They are also aware of My having walked in the flesh upon a similar earth; conceiving that planet consequently as the highest heaven, they are prevented from being able to plot its position to preclude their worshipping it as divine.
NS|0|44|44|0|This for the present is all you need to know about this planet for our purpose of moving into the corresponding solar equator.
NS|0|44|45|0|It is hardly worth pointing out that this planet is accompanied by five satellites and is surrounded by a powerful equatorial nebula, leading some astronomers with telescopes to regard this as a kind of Saturnian ring, because planetary moons firstly are not taken up into the solar region, so far as we shall pursue the matter. Concerning the nebula however, this goes with a planet's natural sphere, having nothing to do with the sun so far as we want to examine the sun for its nature in a practical and imaginative manner.
NS|0|44|46|0|After this, we can immediately adjourn to our sixth solar belt.
NS|0|45|1|1|Uranus' sixth corresponding pair of belts; men, plants and animals.
NS|0|45|1|0|How the continental land of the sixth solar belt is constituted has already been considered when getting to know this belt.
NS|0|45|2|0|What is left to consider, is man's position and how his life corresponds to that of the planetary inhabitants. What therefore do these equatorial inhabitants look like?
NS|0|45|3|0|Regarding shape, they are the same as we saw upon the other equatorial belts and have a completely human form, since they are made in the image of My being. Only the size of the people varies between equators. Their size is double that upon the planet and their power ten times that of their planetary brethren.
NS|0|45|4|0|Wherefore their works and building products are also on a far greater scale than those we met upon the planet. These people too are of a most enterprising spirit taking great pleasure in diverse, huge undertakings.
NS|0|45|5|0|There you would come across buildings to make you shudder. Even their private dwellings are of such grandeur, as you have not heard of yet. But regarding their temples of God, it would be difficult to give you a concept thereof.
NS|0|45|6|0|Before going into building particulars however, we want to look more closely at men's shape. By size you would recognise them as planetary inhabitants, but not so by form. This we shall discuss. What does this person look like?
NS|0|45|7|0|His feet are not average and exceedingly muscular and strong by structure. The sole of his foot is of almost horn-like solidity, whilst his footsteps are relatively small. His knees you would call pointed because the kneecap has to be exceptional in relation to the strength of his foot, whilst the thighs are not wellrounded but muscle-flexing with every movement. His posterior is proportionately strong and extremely flexible.
NS|0|45|8|0|His spine rises with great power and is notably wide but slightly narrower towards the loins than at the shoulders - the seat of his arms. His chest is wide but rather flat and richly supplied with muscle bands, which heave mightily with arm movements.
NS|0|45|9|0|His arms and hands are not very large either and notably muscular like his feet with protruding elbows. Of special note however are his flat hands and fingers. The flat hand has an exceptionally prominent thumb muscle, ending in a broad, short and exceedingly strong thumb. His fingers are of nearly equal length and strength with only the little finger a trifle shorter. The three middle fingers deviate very little from a straight line. That is the hand structure.
NS|0|45|10|0|His neck is rather short and square rather than round, upon which sits a rather strong head i.e. a head whose individual parts are of note. His forehead is high but bent forward towards the hair, and ending in two prominences at the temples, the latter themselves ending like two elongated knobs. His eyebrows too protrude considerably, whilst his cheekbones beneath the eyes also are bent forward. His eyes are deep-set and of average proportion to the head and of a wild and fiery appearance. His nose is a strong one with a marked prominence in its middle. His mouth is rather large with muscular comers whilst his chin is beardless and also protrudes markedly. His ears are also rather big and set further back than yours.
NS|0|45|11|0|His hair is shaggy but without curls, somewhat resembling that of your Negro. His skin is of a light chestnut colour.
NS|0|45|12|0|That is how the male looks. It hardly needs to be mentioned that the sex organs also are in proportion to the powerful physical build.'
NS|0|45|13|0|Regarding his attire this consists of a type of trousers similar to that of the Israelites, secured at the top by a band at the loins and similarly below the knees. This is the male's clothing only upon this equator. On the corresponding planet however the male's clothing is similar to the Israelites of yore except it is a lighter colour. That completes the description of the male.
NS|0|45|14|0|What does the woman look like? The woman on the whole is much more rounded than the man, notwithstanding the fact that she would not be classified as beautiful upon your Earth, for her skin colour is only a shade lighter than the male's. Regarding corpulence however, she would pass as merely your meagre types.
NS|0|45|15|0|Her hair is also rather woolly rather than curly and hardly reaches down to the shoulders.
NS|0|45|16|0|Her breast is sagging rather than of oval form and its bulk is concentrated around the nipples or suction warts as you call them.
NS|0|45|17|0|The woman's dress likewise consists of nothing other than a type of apron trousers with many folds as worn by the Turks, closed below the knee.
NS|0|45|18|0|The woman's head is graced with a hat somewhat cone shaped, fastened with a band under the chin.
NS|0|45|19|0|Those are brief portraits of the male and female before us. On considering the physical form of these people you shall not need much physiological science to guess what the spirit of these people is like. They carry on the same as people upon the planet, but on a much bigger scale.
NS|0|45|20|0|Regarding vegetation, this also resembles that upon the planet and likewise the animal kingdom, the latter being less utilised than upon the planet.
NS|0|45|21|0|But more use is made of vegetation. Three species of trees are of especial note, which actually are the main food providers upon this equator. One of the trees resembles your coconut tree upon Earth and upon middle altitudes it grows to such size that it may almost cover your entire country (Austria) with its branches. If its stem were cut, then you could build ten of your cities (Graz) upon its stump. Its height is not proportional to its strength because this reaches only an occasional six hundred metres. But its branches have a much greater outreach, laden with fruit year round. And you can take it from Me that this tree bears twenty million fruit annually, by your time measure, of which, each is the size of a barrel of twenty buckets.
NS|0|45|22|0|The fruit itself is covered with a rich and strong woollen netting which, on account of its strength, flexibility and toughness is used for rope and cable. Under this netting follows a solid husk, which, as with your ordinary walnut, can easily be parted in the middle. The fruit itself is filled with rich flesh and tastes approximate like your hazelnut.
NS|0|45|23|0|When the people feel like eating, the folk pick the fruit fresh, there always being some ripe, some half ripe and some just setting; then they proceed as above. They first remove the woolly netting from the hard shell, then split it in two, cutting the fruit out with curved knives, eating according to need, whilst utilising the shell for all kinds of vessels.
NS|0|45|24|0|The tree also has soft, gigantic leaves. These are amassed in sacks for cushioning in the resting places on this belt.
NS|0|45|25|0|Equally notable is another tree that is of far smaller size but occurs in greater numbers and bears an exquisite fruit nearly resembling your grape, except it has fewer berries upon the stalk, but each is large enough to fill one of your buckets. The people only drink the juice to quench their thirst.
NS|0|45|26|0|A third tree too is of special note, as it nearly resembling your fig tree and grows to gigantic size as well, bringing forth fruit quite similar to your figs. When fully ripe it has the taste of breadcrumbs in honey. It is much enjoyed by these people and hence much effort is put into cultivating this tree.
NS|0|45|27|0|Fruits of other trees nonetheless also are eaten as well as those of plants, although the main staple foods are from the above mentioned three trees.
NS|0|45|28|0|With regard to the animals, only the so-called great hairy cow is kept, which roughly resembles your camel but without the humps. Regarding its size, this would just exceed a hundredfold that of your elephant. But the hair is so plentiful that when shorn, you could not cart it away with ten of your biggest wagons and it hardly needs mentioning how it is utilised by the people of this equator.
NS|0|45|29|0|Therewith we have finished with the presentation of the main aspects of man, as well as the plant and animal kingdoms and shall turn to the work these people do.
NS|0|46|1|1|Iron production and use; building technology and private dwellings upon the sixth equatorial pair.
NS|0|46|1|0|The building and metal industries are mainly understood by the work these people do.
NS|0|46|2|0|The solar mountains in this belt contain a type of metal resembling an alloy of gold and iron. This metal firstly is quite common and is therefore secondly not hard to find and thirdly, it is malleable and yet resiliently hard and hence suitable for all sorts of hammering and cutting tools.
NS|0|46|3|0|But these equatorial inhabitants are most proficient in its production having great ironworks for tool production. A number of people specialise exclusively in this industry. They indeed charge nothing for this work, but those wanting it must supply the equivalent weight in fruit and food.
NS|0|46|4|0|That these tools are not of negligible weight will be understood, especially the hammer axes for these seldom weigh less than between fifty and a hundred hundredweight. With this tool, these inhabitants can indeed erect those gigantic buildings.
NS|0|46|5|0|Private dwellings are rare, meaning that they are not tightly ranged against one another as you might assume, but are as far apart as your towns. But wherever there is one, it represents more than the biggest city upon your planet, accommodating a population proportional to its size. Thus, not infrequently, dwellings house from five to ten million people.
NS|0|46|6|0|From this you will see what a colossal thing such a dwelling is. To describe this dwelling in writing would take you at least ten years, without counting details. But I shall nevertheless give you a brief outline.
NS|0|46|7|0|Such a house normally has seven storeys, but occasionally ten. How are these storeys arranged? Think of a square with each side seventy miles (GM) long. Within this square i.e. bordering the outline, the first storey rises to a height of sixty metres, by your measure. The width of each room is one hundred metres.
NS|0|46|8|0|This storey or great outer border of the building, like the rest of them has no pointed roof, being completely flat and fitted at the outer and inner edges with solid and stylish railings. The walls are continuous, and at regular intervals of ten metres are fitted with big windows similar to those in your houses of prayer - the so-called Gothic style; each room has from seven to ten such windows.
NS|0|46|9|0|Inside the room the ceiling is carried throughout the length of the building by sturdy pillars. The windows themselves like yours are closed off with a type of glass, which however is not as hard and brittle as yours but rather plastic and pliable, being produced from the juice of a root plant which is planted everywhere in great profusion - approximately the way you would make glue from animal cast-offs. The glass is inwardly of a green colour i.e. by nature, but people sometimes mix other colours into the juice: these windows are also cut from multi-coloured glass.
NS|0|46|10|0|The rooms are quite plain but certainly not without taste. Thus, there is also diverse but simple decoration of walls and ceilings. The floors usually are made of multicoloured, square stone tiles, finely cut and polished. The people place much store by the shine of room objects.
NS|0|46|11|0|There are large, circular benches around the pillars in the middle, as well as straight benches along the walls, softly cushioned with foliage fillings, decorously covered.
NS|0|46|12|0|To get an idea of the number of rooms, with their sizes related to the number of windows and their distances from each other in such a peripheral building, you divide the number into the length of seventy miles GM(= approx. 500km), there being an entrance and exit for every room from the outer and inner side. The rooms are, in turn connected by doors, so that one can actually walk around the entire storey through the rooms. Furthermore, a decorous and easy staircase along the lateral wall fitted with railings, leads to the storey's flat roof. Each room is occupied by a family unit.
NS|0|46|13|0|Therewith we have the first storey. Then think of a free space or rather a road, one hundred metres wide. There the second storey building begins. This building has two storeys in actuality, the first running parallel with the first outer, big edge building, the second storey resting upon the first (outline) building. The roof is also flat and suitable for strolling on and is fitted with sturdy, stylish railings.
NS|0|46|14|0|Think of a road running in a straight line for some five hundred kilometres and the grandeur of this private dwelling shall start to sink in!
NS|0|46|15|0|Let us go through this second building! It too has a width of one hundred metres like the first. After that there is another one hundred metre-wide road.
NS|0|46|16|0|Here the third storey building rises from ground level, each storey the height of the first outer building, the latter as said, rising to a height of sixty metres. Wherefore, with this third storey, we reach a total height of a hundred and eighty metres. Here of course we find something new only in the third storey, which easily overlooks the second storey.
NS|0|46|17|0|Going through this building we again come to a road one hundred metres wide, where we see the fourth storey (building), which completely resembles the other buildings in everything, except for bulkier walls than the previous buildings. Here too the roof is fitted with sturdy and decorous landings and one can again overlook the other three storeys.
NS|0|46|18|0|Let us go through this building again and notice another one hundred metre-wide road and a five storey building which has of course shorter sides than the outer building, yet the shorter distance does not amount to one (GM) mile and you would still need to walk several days to cover just one side of this building which is the fifth storey. It hardly needs mentioning that this fifth building also resembles the others except for the walls, which are sturdier.
NS|0|46|19|0|Let us go through this building and another one hundred metre-wide road emerges and we are able to see the front of the sixth storey building. This building too is indistinguishable from the others except for the still stronger and lower walls and the colour for the storeys begin to change from the sixth storey and that in accordance with the colours of the rainbow which of course is a most splendid thing to see. The roof area is enclosed by a pyramid railing, each pyramid topped by a big golden ball. This distinguishes the sixth building from the others, whilst the rooms once again are of similar layout.
NS|0|46|20|0|And so we walk through this sixth building again. Here we suddenly come to a two kilometre-wide road, which is ground and polished throughout like your mirrors. And finally, the seventh building is seen to raise its grand pillars. It is distinguished not only by colour but also by the supporting interior and exterior pillars. For the walls begin to rise inside these mighty pillar galleries. It speaks for itself that the lower storey pillars are sturdier than the upper ones, as they carry heavier burdens. Each row of pillars is of a different colour, again in the order of a rainbow. This roof also is flat and an obelisk stands above each pillar, which again is topped by a golden ball. The roof obelisks are connected with decorous railings, giving an appearance of splendour. This second building, on account of its pillar galleries that are each forty metres wide, is therefore much wider than the others, with an overall width of two hundred metres.
NS|0|46|21|0|These numerous dwellings end here, whilst the immensely roomy inside is a place of common scenic beauty and an ornamental garden, well stocked with thousands of landscape type, smaller structures, as well as many avenues of fruit trees. Nor are all kinds of aquatic art works, of which these equatorial inhabitants are great masters, missing, because these diverse aquatic ducts are also part of their building technique.
NS|0|46|22|0|Some private dwellings are similar to the foregoing and have seven storeys, or sometimes three more thus having an eighth, ninth and tenth storey building, which again has a one hundred metre wide road between each storey. Since these extra buildings resemble the seventh storey building, the road between each of them is two hundred metres wide. Thus the inner area is somewhat reduced in size, yet still large enough to take you several days to walk around it.
NS|0|46|23|0|Behold, these are the private dwellings of the equatorial inhabitants. Your imagination would be too restricted to even approximately conceptualise the splendid sight of these private dwellings.
NS|0|46|24|0|You must not regard these dwellings as the limit of the architectural techniques of these people. Only when we examine their roads, bridges and temples shall you form a concept of their building technology with astonishment. But their highways and bridges shall always be of the greatest grandeur, because you have not dreamt of anything like it and you can take it from Me that the presentation of their road and bridge technology leaves even your most colourful fantasy far behind.
NS|0|46|25|0|As this presentation will be a rather drawn out one for your comprehension, we shall leave it until next time.
NS|0|47|1|1|The great ring road upon the sixth pair of equatorial belts.
NS|0|47|1|0|You have already heard, with the presentation of Uranus, that one of their basic codes is that all their roads must be straight. Although the turning out of straight highways upon that fairly large planet is fraught with many thousands of difficulties, these problems nonetheless are minor compared to those that the terrain of this equatorial belt presents, upon this big solar world.
NS|0|47|2|0|Upon the planet, the mountains are at the most, five or six times the height of your highest mountains upon Earth. What is this compared to the height of the mountains upon the sun, which are measured not in metres but miles? Now think of a main highway construction that merely travels over the middle altitude of the lands of this belt, remembering the vast number of deep gorges, the many massive streams, waterfalls, seas and even the occasional sea inlets. Pondering this, you will realise what is involved in building a straight road there.
NS|0|47|3|0|But consider furthermore that this highway is a ringroad around the entire solar equatorial belt, both the northern and southern ones (with only the variant of rather rounded guardrails in the south compared to more square ones in the north). Consider furthermore the length of this highway - just on 200,000 GM (1,484,000km).
NS|0|47|4|0|The more you think about it, the more magnificent this road will seem to you. Remember also that this highway is a uniform four kilometres wide, and you shall stop dead in your tracks! Consider furthermore over how any thousands of gorges, these bridges must lead, some dropping to a depth of seventy-two kilometres below highway level. Behold, notwithstanding such incredible difficulties, this solid sculptured road nevertheless runs on, high above such dizzying abysses.
NS|0|47|5|0|Therewith you have a sketch. But you will say that this road indeed comes into the domain of the possible, but we can only say of building it: this undertaking is indeed possible to God, but let whoever will, believe that created beings also can bring it about, given the materials and mighty hands! We will continue to regard the thing as impossible until shown what higher powers are at the disposal of these people and how they proceed therewith, to bring it within the realm of their hands!
NS|0|47|6|0|But I say: just a little patience! Look at some of your animals and compare their work with yours, and your shame shall make you shudder in that you will have to regard the products of your greatest craftsmanship as miserable snail shells. To make it clearer I will take you to a two-metre high anthill. Take this work in conjunction with the size of its builders! By comparison to your size and strength it would be as if you had put up a Chimborasso or the Himalayan mountains? If you think this exaggerated, just do some sums and you shall find the comparison substantiated.
NS|0|47|7|0|Take an ant for example and how, together with its tiny head it is hardly one line above the ground; then take the not infrequent three metres height of a big anthill. Divide the number of one-line heights into a height of nine feet. Then multiply your own height by the result and imagine how high your building would have to be to compare it proportionately to this anthill. I shall not even mention the thousand passages and catacombs within this anthill, which are gigantic by comparison with their builders; for it is sufficient to compare only the size of the hill to highlight the building power of these tiny insects to your own.
NS|0|47|8|0|Take also the building of a bee and how boldly it hangs its hive of cells by a mere two lines thick brown wax handle from a wall, which surely says more than if by comparison you were to hang your biggest palace by some massive chains upon some high airborne bow.
NS|0|47|9|0|Consider furthermore a spider web, how far this animal often draws out its thread, building its web in the midst of these threads mid-air. Does that not say as much as if by comparison you had stretched heavy wires and ropes between the highest alpine peaks, setting up suspension-bridges over gaping gorges and valleys therewith?
NS|0|47|10|0|I could present you with many still more marvellous building skills of small animals but the above shall suffice for now. On looking at this closely, you shall recognise your comparatively inferior building capacity. If however these tiny animals put you to shame in their respect, how should it be so inexplicable to you that there should be people who would put your building capacity into the shade on a still larger scale?
NS|0|47|11|0|And such are the very people of our sixth solar belt. Their main prowess expresses itself in building, although spiritually it corresponds to those physical human organs through which the actual vegetative building of the body are effected.
NS|0|47|12|0|Knowing this, we can pass on to the actual building procedure adopted for such colossal roads. Where such highways run over wide stretches of mountain plateaus, the building is, of course, easier and the effort more minimal. But if passing over deep valleys and gorges, then the difficulties are correspondingly greater, for it can continue over lofty bridges. How are these erected?
NS|0|47|13|0|These bridges over a valley or gorge are subdivided into floors, one arch rising above another until reaching the highway level. After that the spaces between the arches are filled in and massive, well-masoned stone slates laid over them and each side fitted with a fairly high stone railing of several metres wide. The floor of this arch work frequently reaches a thickness from one hundred to two hundred metres and in places of gaping valley depths, close on two thousand arch works rise one above another.
NS|0|47|14|0|It may be asked how long it takes a building technologists to complete this gigantic arch-work, especially when a mountain valley measures one hundred of your miles (GM) in width? I say unto you: hardly as long as it takes you to erect an average private house. Because firstly, often on such occasions, several million hands get to work erecting, while many prepare the materials and many again deliver them.
NS|0|47|15|0|Here too, only the lowest arches are built with great masoned cuboid stones, joined with an especially sticky stone mortar, whilst the higher levels are built with bricks made from a tough clay (readily available in the gigantic mountains of this equator). The baking is done in the sunshine until they turn a brownish colour, producing a powerful tone when struck, signifying their finished state, with these qualities.
NS|0|47|16|0|Thus we see how this highway runs above valleys and gorges: we are still left with rivers, seas and even sea inlets. What building procedure is adopted there?
NS|0|47|17|0|Just a little patience and we shall see how enterprising and skilful and tenacious these master builders are. They first build a type of ship from solid wood, with a width of forty metres and a length of two thousand metres, this being no problem for them due to an abundance of luscious forest trees, which often surpass the Pyramid trees upon Saturn.
NS|0|47|18|0|When this ship, or rather raft is finished, building starts upon it and it begins to sink deeper because of the weight of materials on it. When the first raft layer is level with the water surface another layer of hewed and stripped tree trunks is piled on top and firmly secured with braces, after which the pylon is built up in turn upon the raft. When this layer pushes the barge further into the water another layer is put down and so on. This is continued until the builders see whether at last one side has foundered on the bottom. If the seabed is level then there is no problem, and the pylon can then be built on further up to many thousands of metres.
NS|0|47|19|0|If the ground under the water is not level, this of course creates considerable difficulties, and trained divers are sent down to either level the ground or fill it in with materials sent down.
NS|0|47|20|0|Sometimes the cliff chasms are too deep for filling, yet the pylon must have a solid foundation. How do they proceed? A massive metal base is prepared and sunk into the water and manoeuvred on top of the protruding rocks so skilfully under the raft mast pylon that it sits upon the huge metal platform.
NS|0|47|21|0|You may well ask: do these workers not suffocate (drown) when working underwater for such lengthy periods? No, this is not the case, firstly because upon this equatorial belt there is not as much difference between the solar air and the water as there is on Earth. Because the air is much denser the water is therefore thinner. Thus a trained man can breathe quite easily under water, getting the water into his powerful lungs instead of the air. But this conditioning has to be acquired in earliest childhood otherwise the man suffocates. Wherefore conditioning of several of such people is always under way, as with your sailors, who quite often are capable of living a half or an entire hour underwater well preserved.
NS|0|47|22|0|These pylons are then commenced by the thousands simultaneously at about forty metre intervals, depending on the width of the river or sea. When the pylons are properly and firmly anchored at the base, they are interconnected with metal rods at the top. Only then are further pylons erected over the others within the arches, with floors of arches continuing to rise above each other until level with the highway, whereupon the same procedure is adopted as over the valleys.
NS|0|47|23|0|What are the road builders going to do when confronted with a fairly wide sea inlet, after their deep-sea probing reveals that their measuring plungers don't reach the sea bed? Because often these bays can be not merely hundreds or thousands of metres but sometimes from three hundred and seventy to seven hundred and forty kilometres deep!
NS|0|47|24|0|Here they resorted to barge technology. But such ships are then of a colossal size to match the road, except they use massive logs in place of masoned stone for putting a bridge in place, the latter must however also rise to the level of the highway.
NS|0|47|25|0|Firstly this ship is built from the most colossal trees and actually take on the shape of a basket rather than a ship. This ship "basket" then usually is 7.42km long (one GM) and one kilometre wide. The walls of this ship "basket" are usually six hundred metres high and secured as if for eternity, floor upon floor with massive iron rods and braces. Besides three layers of the most massive logs, the floor of this ship is covered with a kind of thick metallic tin. In the water the wood turns into stone. Above water it is saturated with a kind of mixture that makes it indestructible, as if for eternity also. Within this bridge of ships, each ship is fastened to the other with immensely strong metal braces to form a continuous "ship-basket" right across the bight of the entire sea.
NS|0|47|26|0|Hence cast a spiritual glance at this ship-bridge from some height and you will have to concede, that by comparison, even your most opulent fantasies will seem to you like pictures in miniature.
NS|0|47|27|0|Of course this road is not built over here nowadays, because this highway is already older than your human population on Earth, going back some sixty thousand years. Nonetheless, secondary access roads are at this time being connected to this main road and the main highway maintenance kept up, which frequently amounts to replacement of sections.
NS|0|47|28|0|Behold, therewith we have presented the largest structures of these equatorial people. Having nothing further to add we shall go to inspect a temple next time.
NS|0|48|1|1|A temple site upon the sixth equatorial pair
NS|0|48|1|0|Concerning the temples of these equatorial inhabitants to honour God, they are indeed not of the gigantic expanse of the now familiar highway, but this temple nevertheless is an expression of the most extraordinary masterpiece of artistic building technology upon this equator in aggregate. Two things are of exceptional note in the structure of this temple i.e. the size and height.
NS|0|48|2|0|Regarding its size, your country Hungary would hardly be of sufficient size to accommodate the structure upon its soil. Regarding its height however, your highest mountains would hardly serve as ornamentation upon its diverse comers and rounds.
NS|0|48|3|0|Is this temple a building? Indeed not, it is more like the private dwellings upon this belt: a kind of multi-building, resembling a gigantic city rather than a single building.
NS|0|48|4|0|The forecourt of this temple consists of a surrounding wall of over two hundred metres in height, not square in shape but dependant upon the terrain of the country where it is erected.
NS|0|48|5|0|About two kilometres inward of this wall at appropriate distances, there are towers of a style which would conjure up the tower of Babylon to you; these are of equal height and exceed that of the wall by two thirds.
NS|0|48|6|0|Where the ground is uneven, the depressions are filled, for there must be neither an elevation nor a depression upon a temple site and here quite literally, the valleys are made straight and the rough places made plain.
NS|0|48|7|0|What is the purpose of these towers? They serve the approximate purpose of the great pyramids of Egypt. They are monuments or gravestones at the cemeteries of one or the other diocese, but not for individuals, but an abode of peace for many thousands of people. Its circumference at the base often reaches four miles (GM), with a height of six hundred metres. This tower of course resembles a masoned mountain rather than a tower. There are several hundred of these towers within some temple walls.
NS|0|48|8|0|Further inwards, about one mile beyond the towers, a great Rondella building rises to a height of two thousand metres. This building has no storeys, consisting solely of arches over which a highway of more than four kilometres width passes, the latter graced with grandiose ornamental railings on both sides. At the places where a pylon of these arches rises, a kind of triumphal arch rises from the highway to a height of a thousand metres. Within each pylon there is a stairway upon which one can reach the road. From there another staircase goes up the side of the triumphal arch to its own gallery, the latter being flat and also enclosed with its own solid railings.
NS|0|48|9|0|This road over these arches is called the Road of Honour to God, over which equatorial people hold processions in praise of the might and honour of God.
NS|0|48|10|0|Therewith we have finished with this building, which sometimes has a circumference of between two to four hundred GM miles. Now let us move on for another mile; there you will notice another circle of sky-high towers looking more like obelisks.
NS|0|48|11|0|From the ground up you see the keg-shaped bases of these obelisks first, which themselves rise to a height of four thousand metres. From their top rises the gigantic obelisks, keg-shaped, soaring a further eight thousand metres from the base-tops. They are surrounded by stairways fitted with sturdy railings leading from the pedestal to the top of the obelisk. These obelisks can simultaneously be climbed by another joint stairway from the base of the pedestals.
NS|0|48|12|0|What is the purpose of the obelisks? They serve to behold the power of God's wisdom. For these equatorial residents necessarily are also good reckoners, knowing that in a keg there are hidden the greatest mathematical secrets, within which they look for the foundation of wisdom, the reason why the monuments are erected to the honour and power of God's wisdom. Therewith we have also seen this part of the temple.
NS|0|48|13|0|Let us now go another mile inwards; here we see no buildings but a mile wide ditch filled to the top with water. Over this there is no bridge but there are a large number of decorous canoes on the banks in which to make the crossing. The ditch must not be deeper than a man's chin.
NS|0|48|14|0|Let us go over the water one mile further! Behold, here the first temple-court looms to dizzying height before us: a sixteen thousand metre high bare, windowless wall stares at us. Beyond that, at a bluish distance, we note regular needle-like white points which are ornamental pillars atop this wall, the pillars themselves being another four thousand metres high, with a circumference of two thousand metres.
NS|0|48|15|0|Behold, here is a roomy arched entrance for this gigantic building, but we shall not get through this as quickly as you think for it will take up to a three-hour journey of your time to get through. The gate therefore forms a great tunnel and therewith indicates the breath of this massive building. Look at it from the inside and count the number of galleries and the almost numberless tunnel-like archways leading into the interior and note the lively bustle upon the galleries above one another by the hundreds.
NS|0|48|16|0|What might the purpose of this gigantic building be? This is the schoolhouse with diverse classes for educating young people in all sorts of subjects.
NS|0|48|17|0|Behold how in the background at the ground level of this immense building, fires flicker in the tunnel-like passages: listen a little to the crackle and clink. Behold, this is the blacksmiths' school, where they learn to prepare all sorts of metal products. And so you shall find something different on every gallery.
NS|0|48|18|0|Therewith is the purpose of this building. Hence we can leave it too and continue our temple journey.
NS|0|49|1|1|The temple art-museum
NS|0|49|1|0|Behold a three mile-wide area planted with rows of the most glorious fruit trees. Let us go through these fragrant avenues and we have arrived at another equally wide ditch.
NS|0|49|2|0|What are we seeing above this canal? Let us canoe over and put another mile of smooth ground behind us.
NS|0|49|3|0|Behold, here an even more colossal building than the previous rises; it is not as wide but at least twice the height of the previous one. It too has no outward windows, but has many facing inward.
NS|0|49|4|0|The entire building comprises just seven storeys, distinguishable by the rainbow colours. From the outside the colours of this massive wall appear like continuous, parallel bands. Inwardly however, the colossal galleries are painted with one rainbow colour each.
NS|0|49|5|0|Each gallery has a height that, under its archways, would enable you to accommodate Europe's highest mountain. From these galleries, uniform archways run to the interior.
NS|0|49|6|0|What is the purpose of this entire building? It serves for higher spiritual considerations. In actuality, it is a museum of art for both the display and study of art works.
NS|0|49|7|0|One could ask: why chambers of such lofty height? Just a little patience and you shall see that this is not quite without purpose, as at first glance. Because the subject of art, especially that of building engineering upon this belt, is exceptionally grandiose and complex, such as their extraordinary hoisting machines, as well as their pitching machines, frequently of exceptional size and manifold complexity. Just think of the gigantic structures of these people and to what incomprehensible height they lift stones of several thousand hundredweight. It will therefore not surprise you that exceptional means are needed to achieve this.
NS|0|49|8|0|If I now say unto you that these high chambers are filled with such mechanical technology products, then you shall not consider them too high but on the contrary, regard them only as models and not actual machines.
NS|0|49|9|0|But you will ask why seven consecutive galleries above one another, each with dizzying height - for your concept? It needs to be stated that such structures have to be build not just many metres high but sometimes, in all earnestness, miles high. Such cranes consist of seven sections each of a different nature: for were they the same, the lowermost could not carry the others. Hence in these seven sections, a whole structure is erected, with the first on the ground floor. If a projected building is not higher than that, then the first section suffices. If a building is to be twice that high, then everyone can see and study this section on the second gallery and so on with every subsequent level. Should a projected building be higher, as is the case with temples, then the corresponding section, first in an adjacent chamber at ground level while the next section can be seen, with other sections at higher levels, the form of crane corresponding to the type of projected building, with relevant displays.
NS|0|49|10|0|This is also the case with lifting mechanisms, towing machines, throwing mechanisms, building, pushing, compressing and various others for the construction of such gigantic buildings.
NS|0|49|11|0|Now we know the purpose of this huge building.
NS|0|49|12|0|Let us look further ahead and we again notice a three mile-wide field which initially is richly planted with all sorts of fruit trees, but also interspersed with all kinds of building displays, which also suggest a school of building technology. Therefore there are many private houses to be seen for students and teachers, who are entitled to the free use of these orchards. We shall examine the next building next time.
NS|0|50|1|1|High School for spiritual cognition and the innermost temple.
NS|0|50|1|0|Behold, at a mile distance from the tree circle, a split-level building of about seventy levels, each about two thousand metres high. Within each level you will see four storeys with windows shaped like your Gothic windows, but of fifty-fold size. Here again it could be asked: (since this building, built inwardly and outwardly in sections, with every section fitted with good railings), what is the purpose of this building which although an inner part of the temple, nevertheless has a diameter of seventy of your miles (GM)?
NS|0|50|2|0|This building serves for the teaching of higher spiritual cognitions, but also as a dwelling for the servants of the actual, inner Holy of Holies.
NS|0|50|3|0|These servants are fanned out to seventy classes, each class having its own function in the temple. The class occupying the four storeys of the lowest section is the most elementary. Each succeeding class on a higher level is more advanced in its office and its turn for functioning in the temple is more rare. The class occupying the highest level i.e. the seventieth, very seldom gets to do temple service. Hence this level is occupied by the highest and most fundamentally wise priests of the temple.
NS|0|50|4|0|Here you will ask: who delivers food to these people at such dizzying heights? Behold, this is taken care of; because every two thousand metre-wide level also has a perfect garden laid out with good, fruitful soil and planted with all types of medium-sized fruit trees and other edible plants and roots. Essential animals also are kept, finding abundant food in these gardens.
NS|0|50|5|0|It can furthermore be asked: where does the water come from? Through sophisticated plumbing, the aqueducts from the circular mountains of over one hundred miles height being extended right up to this temple building, the water then travelling frequently from over a thousand miles away (GM). And so this immense multi-storey building is well supplied with water through plumbing. Those storeys are indeed often fitted with such enormous pools that their residents can travel far and wide upon them by canoe; and upon the seventieth level, among the fruit trees and gardens there are a plethora of fountains where the water shoots out from fairly high obelisks falling down like dense rain over large water basins.
NS|0|50|6|0|But you will say again: these dwellings are bound to be damp from so much watering! Let this not trouble you, because this building is built from massive, cuboid stones and cemented firmly so that it is like an immensely solid single creation. Not a drop of water can penetrate these almost two hundred metre-thick walls, whilst the wetted stone surface is instantly dried by the solar heat, leaving no trace of moisture in any chamber.
NS|0|50|7|0|One can get to this building's storeys through countless stairs and stairways, both internally and externally. You yourselves would not, of course, get far on these steps, each being four metres high; but for the people upon this equator whose height is between thirty-two and forty metres, they are effortless as they have stairs eight and ten metres high as well.
NS|0|50|8|0|Besides the stairways that lead externally up to the highest point and which are fitted with sturdy railings on both sides, there is also, in the building interior, a so-called chute, serving a purpose similar to your drains; it is an open half-pipe into which all cast-offs and refuse are thrown from each storey to slide or be flushed down or swept out if caught up.
NS|0|50|9|0|As we have seen this multi-storey building from the left and right sides, it shall be evident that if cut in the middle it would form a triangle of equal sides, making it as wide at the base as it is high, wherefore it has a diameter of fourteen thousand metres, whilst the entry and exit gates are two thousand metres high and have two hundred metre-wide tunnels that have to be lit up internally with artificial lighting. This however is not as costly upon this or other equators as you would think. For upon the sun there is an exceedingly great profusion of white stones that are of such powerful luminescence that you could no more tolerate their light than the sun itself at noon. From these stones great spheres of four metres diameter are masoned upon square bases and placed at regular intervals both in the tunnels as well as the chambers of the buildings. With these, the tunnels and chambers are lit up more intensely by several degrees than your Earth at noon. Upon the sun, this light is, of course, considerably weaker than the natural exterior light, but strong enough for everything to be adequately lit up and seen.
NS|0|50|10|0|Such entrances or rather passageways in this gigantic building are there by the thousands. If you are able to stir up your imagination then the grandeur and splendour of this building shall not escape you. Go on the feet of your fantasy up to the seventieth floor and from this lofty terrace look into distant regions and upon the other buildings that we have already got to know and you shall be persuaded of the extraordinary splendour and size of this building.
NS|0|50|11|0|But turn around upon this lofty terrace, which is already seventeen miles (GM) (86.81km) above ground and you shall then see the actual temple at not too great a distance.
NS|0|50|12|0|Behold, this temple does not resemble any other building, but rather a mountain of about twenty GM (148km height). Hence this actual temple (by no means symmetrical), as if built or placed there by chance, resembles a gigantic Gothic tower, with pinnacles over pinnacles and battlements over battlements rising on and on.
NS|0|50|13|0|This temple is perforated with archways upon archways and everywhere you still see rising, internal and external storeys. The highest pinnacles gradually vanish from the beholder's eye into the bright solar atmosphere with only an occasional blink down to the depths like a bright star.
NS|0|50|14|0|This entire building, as you are watching it in your imagination, is put together entirely from white, luminescent stones, being equally bright in and outside. If you were to approach this temple even within a hundred miles (GM), the powerful shine would blind you. Because in the open, these stones shine a thousandfold brighter than your sun does on the Earth. But for the residents' eyes, this shine is no brighter than an area of snow under sunlight.
NS|0|50|15|0|How these people worship God shall be explained later when discussing their religion.
NS|0|50|16|0|Therewith we have learnt about the appearance and size of the temple upon this belt and can now draw a comparison in grandeur and immensity between these three types of structures.
NS|0|50|17|0|Seen from the right angle, you would have to say: these residents' great highways would still have to remain the focus of their gigantic building technology. Concerning the amazing and exceedingly multiform art of building however, their temple, by comparison, certainly ranks higher and emerges as the high point in the artistic building greatness of these equatorial inhabitants.
NS|0|50|18|0|It hardly needs adding that there are multiple temples occupied by several million people. How many of these temples might there be upon this solar belt? Not too many. You would probably find no more than ten. What then is the size of the temple diocese? In area it would exceed your Europe, Asia and Africa combined.
NS|0|50|19|0|How many private dwellings therefore would make up a diocese? Rarely more than twelve. But by number of people it would come to many millions. For you are already familiar with the exceeding density of residents per private dwelling, so that there would be up to three million in just one such building. Adding the several million temple residents, the number of inhabitants is certain to seem more than the number of temples and private dwellings would lead you to believe.
NS|0|50|20|0|All residual land, except for the lowest coastal regions of the sea, are utilised for fruit and tree cultivation. Valley regions are usually planted with forests whose gigantic trees are used for diverse building works. High plateaus and even the not too steep hillsides are used for fruit trees and other plants.
NS|0|50|21|0|Private dwellings and temples however are invariably built on lands not suitable for one or other fruit varieties with the very stony ground being used in general. Along the highway there are indeed also small dwellings allowing at most a hundred residents, wherefore these are spread out at smaller distances of ten, twenty or thirty miles, depending on the type of road railings employed. These residents maintain and sometimes improve a section of the highway, any minor damage being reported to the temple builders.
NS|0|50|22|0|This is all that is noteworthy to report in the outward, natural sense upon this equator. And hence we shall once again, turn to the three codes, i.e. the domestic, political and religious, next time. Hence let us conclude for today!
NS|0|51|1|1|Domestic, State and Religious conditions upon the sixth pair of equatorial belts
NS|0|51|1|0|You will say to yourselves: where there are immense houses, immensely complex codes must also be in place to keep proper order. But here that is not the case, as with all its architectural grandeur, the domestic rules are as simple as can be. And with the domestic constitution the national constitution is as good as merged into it.
NS|0|51|2|0|The one vital thing about the domestic code is that each family must keep its dwelling in perpetual order and cleanliness and where undue damage has accrued to the huge dwelling, which actually is quite rare, then all parties and residents must get together to put it back into good repair.
NS|0|51|3|0|A further rule is that ground use is to be in inverse proximity to height, with the first or border-building storey using the most remote ground and the top one the ground in the vicinity.
NS|0|51|4|0|Another domestic rule is that houses up to six storey buildings are to have no water plumbing since it is easy for them to bring in an alternative supply. From the sixth storey of the building upward, all must have water plumbing. There must likewise be no plant growing upon upper terraces up to the fifth level. Levels above that can establish gardens for growing edible plants and roots.
NS|0|51|5|0|The younger residents also are called upon to occupy the higher storeys of a building. The tribal elders however always live in the innermost building which is also the highest and most magnificent.
NS|0|51|6|0|Also the elders are to use the innermost large garden, occupying the highest building so that they can oversee the others from its high terrace. Even if they don't always do so in person, they nevertheless always keep a few guards upon the highest terrace, who take turns to oversee the entire dwelling, notifying the patriarch at once of any seeming neglect. This could include undue smoke or even a dust cloud. It is every resident's obligation nonetheless to report any untoward incident to the patriarch.
NS|0|51|7|0|Another state and domestic code consists of all male children to be brought to the temple for education, whilst the female child is educated as a domestic at home.
NS|0|51|8|0|On returning home from the temple schools, all boys must pass tests in all the skills acquired before the patriarchs. If found competent they can marry and move into a dwelling for themselves, of which many are kept in reserve for the purpose, in this huge building.
NS|0|51|9|0|These would be the main domestic and state regulations kept by those in one or the other houses. That leaves only some neighbourly relations ceding the privilege to a house occupant to request unrefusable assistance in exceptional circumstances. Should the erection of a new house be contemplated somewhere, this must never be done without the blessing of the temple committee and of the most senor priest. So much for outer, official relationships.
NS|0|51|10|0|That all general domestic affairs are subject to temple guidance shall become clear in the material part of religion later.
NS|0|51|11|0|As we have finished with the first two codes we can now rum to the religion of these equatorial people. To do so, with this most important branch in the most effective and briefest manner however, we shall subdivide religion into the material and spiritual aspects.
NS|0|51|12|0|Hence we are going to ask the first question: "What does the material or better still practical part of religion consist of?" In nothing other than every person doing everything to honour God and hence to check whether his actions suitably honour God. If his actions or the intention to act cannot be deemed fully worthy of God, then it is a person's responsibility to notify the house patriarch and let him check whether it is appropriate for honouring God. If it is found questionable, then he has to unhesitatingly bring it before the high priesthood of the temple. If the latter has recognised the intended action as worthy of honouring God, then the initiator can put it to work without further ado. If found unworthy of honouring God however, then the initiator firstly has to abstain from it and secondly pay penitence for his unworthy intention. This takes the form of some subordinate service in the temple, after which he can return to his country of origin.
NS|0|51|13|0|Therewith, a code pertaining to the practical part of religion. Another rule consists that all residents of a house are to, once in the course of either seven or every ten starlight periods, assemble at the temple to worship God in order to hear the divine doctrines out of the high priest's mouth in the various temple chambers.
NS|0|51|14|0|Thus it is also everyman's duty, once in their lifetime, to climb the temple's highest pinnacle, to there, thank God for everything yet to come.
NS|0|51|15|0|Every resident also has a duty, in the course of ten starlight periods, normally lasting just over twenty-nine days, to bring a certain part of their three tree-fruits to the temple as an offering.
NS|0|51|16|0|And furthermore, since the main highway is the property of the temples, which are built mainly near the highway, every resident must at all times be ready, if required, to contribute with all his resources to the upkeep of the highway.
NS|0|51|17|0|Someone is sure to ask: "For what purpose is this road built?" Firstly, to maintain, with the help of this highway, communication with all this equator's residents and therewith all temples, to the honour of God. A second purpose for this road is that, especially those males who want to become high priests, obtain certification from all temples that they have, to the honour of God, travelled the entire length of this highway, close to two hundred thousand miles (GM: = approximately 140,000km), making the acquaintance of all the temples. Therewith the second reason for this road. The third purpose is that anyone wishing to acquire much knowledge and many skills, can do so in the most expedient manner.
NS|0|51|18|0|For here too there is a type of wagon, with which one can travel with speed over even roads; but these are not hauled by animals and even less by humans, but driven by a machine,which, when at top speed, no cannon ball would catch.
NS|0|51|19|0|Who maintains these? Firstly the temple-construction administration; secondly, we have heard that there are small dwellings along the road, whose occupants maintain the highway. Each occupant of these roadhouses has to be constantly provided with a substantial number of these machines, which are always held ready for transportation of travellers to the next station. This is part of the temple-initiated, practical religion. We shall continue next time.
NS|0|52|1|1|More about religion upon the sixth equatorial belt
NS|0|52|1|0|Another temple regulation is that all side roads must join up with the main highway. There must also be a well-maintained road from every private dwelling to the temple and the main road, and it must be straight.
NS|0|52|2|0|If a road goes uphill, it must not wind on that account in order to join the higher main road, but must likewise be laid over hills and ditches, with gentle gradient towards the main road. Should there be any major problems with the terrain, the temple has to be notified, whereupon the temple calls upon neighbours for assistance with the work, which happens without objection. If some dwelling is at a higher level than the main road, the road must not join up with the highway at right angles but run to the intersection at an angle of no more than forty-five degrees.
NS|0|52|3|0|Nor must a side road join up in a west to easterly direction, such as the stars rise, but always from the setting of the stars, so that nobody would move from home to highway in the star-setting but star-rising direction.
NS|0|52|4|0|Another rule says that no one must climb over the high mountain divide because on the other side, in the fifth equator, after some gentle slopes there follows endlessly deep precipices, which no man can negotiate without evident danger to their life. This is due to the fact that these sixth equatorial inhabitants can indeed look down from the highest mountain ridge into the fifth equator, yet see nothing but the sea, not being able to see something of the fifth equatorial countries on account of the vast distance.
NS|0|52|5|0|Wherefore they also have the notion that the world ends with these alpine heights, and eternal waters begin. Their own world they imagine to be a ring that indeed projects above the waters right around, but is hollow within and filled only with the great waters. Such is their folklore. The leading wise men however, due to constant contact with spirits, know what to make of their world, but don't pass it on to the people, saying: if our people find out that the world we live in is endlessly bigger than the part we inhabit, they would dig a tunnel under the Alps, through which they would put great vessels over the sea and enter other people's land, which however is not God's will. Hence, let the people keep their innocent notion of their world and there, at all times, be ready to serve for the honour of the almighty God.
NS|0|52|6|0|Therewith we conclude this code. Another code consists, that all the roadside dwellings keep stocked up with food for hospitality towards travellers. It is therefore the responsibility of all private dwellings to supply the roadside houses in its district. If some private dwellings are too far removed from the highway, they are obliged to deliver their contributions to the neighbour who does deliver to the roadside houses. This sums up the practical part of their religion.
NS|0|52|7|0|So what does their spiritual aspect consist of? It consists of basic divine doctrine, which everyone must know and faithfully incorporate in the practical part of their religion. What are these basic principles? They are as follows:
NS|0|52|8|0|God is a unique being and there is no other being like Him. Hence He is mighty over everything, exalted above all, holy above everything and is filled with supreme honour. His concern is the freedom of His will, His wisdom and the maintenance of His own eternal order. He is the Creator of all things. Whatsoever He does is out of His will; the elements are His thoughts, His will forming them into being. He needs no matter to build a world, matter being His thoughts and His will is His building master in accordance with the eternal order within Him. Initially we cannot recognise God from anything other than His works, which proclaim to us, His great might and honour. Hence we cannot honour God in any way other than by emulating His nature, producing works according to our cognition and to His honour, from the material He gives us. God indeed has no need of our work, for greater things does He create in a moment than we can do with all our power in many thousands of years. We nevertheless build our works as great and lofty as we can, in order to demonstrate thereby in practice, how we are pervaded through and through in our being with His eternally infinite honour. Even if our productions are ever so great without receiving His praise, this should not hold us back from doing something even greater. For how should our ever so great works enjoy His praise, when taken in aggregate they are as nothing before His eyes? Notwithstanding the fact that God does not regard our works however, He looks at our will and endurance in His honour. Hence He blesses us not for our works but the longsuffering of our will.
NS|0|52|9|0|Since we are aware of what pleases God, we seek to conform thereto in order to, at all times, make ourselves worthy of His pleasure. In order to gain God's favour, all must cultivate the following chief virtues:
NS|0|52|10|0|Firstly, since God is the highest, we have to be the lowest. Secondly, since God alone is omnipotent, we must at all times confess our impotence before Him. Thirdly, since God is filled with the highest honour, we must always be deeply humble. Fourthly, since God is holy above everything, our knees must always bend before His name. Fifthly, since all things belong to God, we must never own them, but always thank Him for every gift, were it just a drop of water; for man is not capable of creating even a drop of water. Sixthly, since all power and authority resides in God, everyone should be aware of his strength as coming out of God; wherefore man can do nothing without God; but to whoever God gives same on loan, same is also capable of everything. God shall never withhold any entreated power, if it is the intention to used it for His honour. Seventhly, the greatest honour we can demonstrate to God is that we love and respect each other and from this love and respect, out of His holiness, to dare from the humility of our heart to love Him.
NS|0|52|11|0|Behold, this is what the spiritual aspect of religion consists of for these equatorial inhabitants; but never just in words but always earnestly in deed. Wherefore it is also the greatest joy of these inhabitants to visit the temple and be able to give honour to God from their heart.
NS|0|52|12|0|Therewith we have finished with this equatorial belt and shall next time move to the seventh and final solar equatorial belt. It has already been mentioned that the same conditions apply upon the sixth northern and southern belts.
NS|0|53|1|1|The seventh pair of belts corresponding to the formerly unknown planet Neptune (Miron)
NS|0|53|1|0|Since the seventh equatorial belt that we are about to visit corresponds to a planet not known to you yet, it shall once again be necessary to pay a small visit to the planet in order to form a concept of this equatorial belt, because without such familiarisation with the planet, the solar equator would lack correspondence and secondly the solar belt could not be so thoroughly examined and recognised if the corresponding planet were not first viewed and recognised to some degree.
NS|0|53|2|0|Hence we can justifiably tum to the planet at once. To get a grip on it in its planetary constellation however, we shall first have to name it. As you have not given this planet a name yet, what name shall we call it? You would say this does not matter as long as it has one, since one will think of it the same way always.
NS|0|53|3|0|Basically you would be right, but if you remember that the name of a thing is not as irrelevant as some would think, then it will be to this purpose that we give it not a title of honour, but a real name. Where shall we find this name? Not upon Earth for sure, for the latter knows nothing of it yet. From the corresponding solar equator? This we don't know yet. Hence it will be best to give it the name its inhabitants have given it. And you will say again: but we don't know them either; but I say: although you don't know them, yet, I know very well what they call their planet. Now lets have it, what is it called? "Miron, signifying world of wonders" - that is its name.
NS|0|53|4|0|Behold, from this name the first concept emerges already and it says with one word what this planet is about. What follows will justify it even more, and so we can proceed to the first aspects of the planet Miron.
NS|0|53|5|0|What is its distance from the sun? Something over a thousand million (GM) miles at its greatest distance. And how big is it? It is by size what amounts to intermediate size between Uranus and Saturn, hence about fifteen hundred times larger than your Earth. Concerning its atmosphere however, this is larger than that of Jupiter and has a diameter of nearly a hundred thousand of your GM miles.
NS|0|53|6|0|And what is its orbiting rate around the sun? As this planet's orbit is slow, it takes nearly five hundred years to complete one orbit around the sun.
NS|0|53|7|0|Does this planet have moons? It has ten of them, which orbit it at various distances, lighting up this planet quite well through their different positions around it. Their distances from this planet are substantial, the first being sixty thousand miles distant, whilst the last is over a million miles distant. On completion of the latter's orbit, for which it takes nearly thirteen of your months, such periods are called years. The years are not however counted there because they firstly call forth no substantial differences and would secondly be too long and thirdly, on account of lesser human life spans they would be hard to count because one solar year already makes up five or six human life spans.
NS|0|53|8|0|On this planet too, only the equatorial regions are inhabited; its polar regions are permanently too snow and icebound for habitation.
NS|0|53|9|0|If you found yourself upon this planet, then the size of the sun would assume only the size of your Taler coin (20c), yet to the inhabitants it appears as large as to yourselves. The reason is greater eye pupil development, due to which the latter appears more flat and hence is capable of capturing a greater beam convergence than your own. Another reason is the much higher atmosphere on account of which a considerable fraction of the sun's rays are captured upon its furthest outreach, which, by the law of light condensation, is ever denser upon the surface of the planet, effecting a still moderate temperature, especially at the equator.
NS|0|53|10|0|Since this planet is more proximate to another sun, which notwithstanding the latter's distance of seven billion and nine hundred thousand miles from that planet, still brings it closer to it than your Earth by at least a thousand million miles, not to mention its above mentioned higher atmosphere, it enables that planet to also receive some warmth from that other sun. The heat difference however between the actual sun and that other one is as the difference between your deep winter and high summer.
NS|0|53|11|0|In this way this planet utilises the rays of still other suns, which forestalls the accumulation of ice, limiting same to certain altitudes as on Earth, beyond which altitude the rays of the sun from every angle again start condensing, moderating the air temperature and preventing further formation of snow and ice. As stated, you can also observe this on Earth. Because an alpine peak above sixteen thousand feet already rises above the ice region. Wherefore you shall find the highest peaks of the Chimborasso as well as the Himalayas of Asia as well as other mountain peaks of these two continents free of snow and ice. As for this planet's polar conditions, these are the same as upon your Earth.
NS|0|53|12|0|The inhabitable land resembles an equatorial belt and in the south and north is enclosed by almost unscaleable mountain chains, over which nobody would easily get to the sea regions, where it is already perpetually frigid, as in the northern part of your Siberia. The sea is constantly encumbered by so-called moving ice, wherefore marine travel over it would be ill advised.
NS|0|53|13|0|As this belt of over a thousand miles width therewith forms a valley which is made uneven by only a few smaller mountain chains, whilst the entire planetary body turns around its axis within ten hours, giving a night of hardly five hours, this belt is as temperate as an average summer. This temperature is then not subject to any change, except from occasional winds and frequent lunar phases, from which it transpires that the planet's inhabitability, in spite of its great distance from the sun, is not really unfavourable for bringing forth and enlivening a desirable plant and animal kingdom.
NS|0|53|14|0|Therewith we have learned the essential details about this planet. Some astronomer may say: if there had ever been another planet in our solar region we would have discovered it long ago, since we discovered much smaller comets, although not visible to the naked eye. But I say: this continued non-discovery is due because it shifts too slowly for detection by astronomical instruments, on account of its immense distance and even more due to the relatively recent period of observation. Thus it comes about that this stellar body is still being viewed as a fixed star, and that of insignificant magnitude, hence not yet recognised as a planet. Was it not a similar case with the nearer planet Uranus, regarded for many thousands of years in its orbit as a fixed star and hardly worthy of consideration, due to weak instruments, and so it will be obvious to the erudite that in spite of their sharp observation, there can still be a planet whose category they have not yet been able to determine due to inadequate instruments.
NS|0|53|15|0|Having established this, we can move on to the planet's nature, by which we don't mean any analysis of the actual planet but only its inhabitable ground, the latter's consistency, vegetation and inhabitants.
NS|0|54|1|1|Miraculous plant-growth upon the planet Miron (Neptune) Mutability of life forms
NS|0|54|1|0|This planet's terrain is on average, level rather than mountainous. The plains are normally criss-crossed by brooks, rivers and streams, the streams surging into the sea from some mountain gorges with a roar and great force. No standing waters of any significance, such as lakes, are to be found anywhere. The largest among them would have a circumference of hardly a few hours walk.
NS|0|54|2|0|But at the northern and southern mountain boundaries there are volcanoes and therewith frequently boiling springs also and occasional hot brooks, which considerably raise this land's temperature. Firstly, the air streaming through these plains and valleys is heated, so that you could not easily speak of cold winds; secondly, the soil itself is warmed, raising the temperature, wherewith it becomes very fruitful, bringing forth the most amazing fruits everywhere.
NS|0|54|3|0|Regarding the volcanoes, it is to be noted that their flames as well as glow is not of a dirty red colour like on Earth but a light green one, which firstly is much brighter than the red, making it more beneficial in its warming effect, than the shine of the red colour.
NS|0|54|4|0|Therefore this planet's inhabitants also see the sun itself in a greenish-white light. The reason is the extended atmosphere, as well as the latter's purity. Wherefore, distant lands do not appear blue, as on Earth but green which, as said, is due to the light and mostly the atmosphere. For this reason the leaves of trees, shrubs and plants as well as the grass are blue, being the reverse of what it is on Earth. We have already found the blue colour predominant upon Saturn, but that is nowhere near as intensive and vivid as here.
NS|0|54|5|0|Some might ask: how is this possible? This is easily possible and can be understood by those initiated into light-refraction. Green is the most intensive and therefore most powerful colour, wherefore it also penetrates almost the entire plant world upon planets nearer the sun, being reflected from leaves and younger branches. All other colours therefore are less intensive and hence can penetrate only tender objects. The colour blue however is the least intensive, wherefore its most minimal part is consumed, leaving the air saturated with it, the reason why upon your Earth, distant objects always appear blue.
NS|0|54|6|0|Upon our planet Miron however, due to its great distance and its dense atmosphere, the opposite is the case. The colour of green light at such distance (from sunshine) necessarily loses some of its intensity, for you can take it from Me that there are fewer sun's rays falling upon the entire planet Miron than upon your Africa. When these few sun's rays fall upon the Miron atmosphere they are, as the most beneficial, immediately absorbed. Only the blue ray, the far inferior enlivener, is allowed through its atmosphere, to fall upon the plant kingdom; for which reason, as previously said, the plants, excepting the blossoms, appear coloured in a most beautiful blue. But we shall not need further mathematical relationships for our purpose, and that is enough said for every thinking spirit. Hence we shall turn to the actual kingdom; this is something truly marvellous for you.
NS|0|54|7|0|Concerning this planet's plant kingdom, it is something truly marvellous.
NS|0|54|8|0|A fruit tree, for example, continues growing until it reaches a certain size and the fruit is as lusciousness as it can be. It grows to a height of about two hundred metres in twenty to thirty Miron years, each of which last thirteen of your months, not as a sun year but a Miron year. Once it reaches maximum growth a sudden transformation takes place from one day to the next. Either it completely vanishes and an observer detects a host of completely new insects; or the tree casts off its branches, which detach themselves somewhat like your autumn leaves and the stem then drives forth completely different branches, which in time bringing forth entirely different fruit.
NS|0|54|9|0|What occurs with various trees can also occur with smaller plants.
NS|0|54|10|0|The law of this transition also extends to the animal kingdom, right up to the biggest four-footed land animals. The kingdoms of amphibians and the various insects also are subject to this transition. However, unlike in the kingdom of caterpillars and insects upon your Earth, where the same butterfly always emerges from the same caterpillar and the same insect from the same worm, on the planet Miron, this all happens in accordance with circumstances and the season, wherefore none can predict what shall emerge at any location.
NS|0|54|11|0|Wherefore this planet's inhabitants do not trouble unduly with science, especially concerning the world of plants and lower animals, but they do establish observations where nature exhibits consistency.
NS|0|54|12|0|Thus upon Miron it can frequently happen that some bird, butterfly or flying insect lays its eggs, usually into the warm soil and instead of similar or different animals, a plant will emerge, which lasts for a certain time and then completely dies out. From the mildew of these dead plants and not infrequently their seeds, instead of similar plants, new animals emerge; and sometimes even a well-formed animal can be found within the notably large and solid shells when they are opened, with a shape resembling either an already known animal or some entirely new one.
NS|0|54|13|0|Some could say: this can also be found on Earth, for who has not seen fruit and kernels species that not infrequently already carry creeping things within and like the Gallus apple, the Beech tree leave kernels, the Oak tree acorns, the gnarled bud of the rose bush and so on, are nothing but peculiar plant eggs within which a living worm is born. But I say: this is indeed true, but there is a big difference between a constantly uniform and a constantly changing manifestation.
NS|0|54|14|0|For which reason this planet can rightly be called Miron (world of wonders), since its vegetation as well as animal manifestation is so exceptionally changeable that an extinct plant, tree or animal species never re-appears completely the same. To what extent this planet corresponds to its peculiar name shall be shown even more distinctly next time.
NS|0|55|1|1|The Devotion Tree, Living Reed Tree and Flying Bread Tree
NS|0|55|1|0|Since we started our observations upon this planet with the plant and animal kingdoms, we shall detain ourselves there a little longer and see more of these rare things.
NS|0|55|2|0|Noteworthy among the exceedingly numerous tree species upon this planet is the so-called Eternal Tree. This is also the only plant on this planet that never changes its shape or nature, for this reason, it is also presented as the symbol of fidelity. It grows exceedingly tall with very few branches, which never extend far beyond the narrow stem. Wherefore its fruit is always the same. What are its qualities and appearance?
NS|0|55|3|0|Before answering that, we have to know more about the tree, which shall then answer the question. This tree grows out of the ground somewhat like your corals grow from the seabed. It is not of wood in substance, the stem, roots and branches being of a mineral substance similar to your mussels. Hence it is rindless and shiny smooth, with a whitish-blue metallic shine and completely white branches. The tree trunk itself, especially if of great age, frequently reaches a height of between six and eight hundred metres and at the ground has a circumference of between forty and sixty metres. The sparsity of branches in relation to size, even on the largest tree does not number over twenty, none of which extends over ten metres beyond the trunk.
NS|0|55|4|0|These branches are as solid and inflexible as the stem itself, consisting of just a fairly round and solid stalk that takes a vertical direction. On both sides it is provided with horizontal rake-like long rungs that seem as if inserted on both sides. These shorten and weaken towards the end of the branch.
NS|0|55|5|0|Each of these branches run into a host of little tubules, which are saturated with a sweet liquid, forming into sticky droplets dripping to the ground. This liquid firstly makes up the entire tree and its parts. The tree absorbs the part essential for its development, discarding the unusable part through sweet and sticky droplets. After air exposure for a time, it turns into sweet flour similar to Manna dew, being gathered by the residents, who mix it with their domestic goat milk and eat it as a choice food.
NS|0|55|6|0|Behold, now the previous question is answered, together with an explanation of why this tree is called the "eternal and faithful" tree. The eternal because it never changes its form and secondly because it never dies; and thirdly because through its constant dripping it casts off fruit, for which reason it is also called the faithful tree, because under its branches one always finds its fruit. Wherefore the people flatten the ground under this tree to minor smoothness in order not to lose its precious juice.
NS|0|55|7|0|Behold, although this tree is constant, it nevertheless is of a most peculiar nature, belonging to the animal rather than plant kingdom. Because, as it were, its entire mineral substance is nothing but the amassing of tiny animals that have aggregated at a certain suitable soil location, and having cast off their hulls, they shape this tree.
NS|0|55|8|0|You might ask how this went on and how the sap can rise through such lumps of mineral? Just a little patience! This shall be clarified forthwith. These tiny animals from which an entire tree is formed from the roots up, are tiny round disks which have tiny feet in the middle of the underside, for climbing up and down. Upon the disk in front of the feet there is a suction opening, with an elimination canal at the rear. These little animals, after sucking themselves full and reproducing a thousandfold, crawl atop each other into a fully horizontal fashion, therewith forming completely round pillars, each having a diameter of hardly a tenth of a line (1/100 foot, or 3.16mm). These little pillars line up against one another with rows of these pillars bumping into each other. Therewith sharp, triangular gaps between them create a pipe through which the liquid rises from the ground to any height, in accordance with the law of attraction for such hair-thin tubules.
NS|0|55|9|0|Once the juice comes to a point of overflow, which is always positioned upon the branches, and that through the animalcule's instinct, or better said their imbued spiritual intelligence, it is at once sucked in or consumed by the still live animalcules at the egress point. The excrement released by these tiny animals makes up that sticky juice dripping from the branches, regarded as the fruit of this certainly peculiar tree, which will make you realize its miraculous nature.
NS|0|55|10|0|That leaves only the question of whether this tree truly never dies? This tree dies like your mountain rocks: when damaged through some cause by the elements it starts to weather away gradually turning into soil. Therewith a most noteworthy tree.
NS|0|55|11|0|Another growth of almost identical nature is the so-called living reed. This too grows a high stem of up to two hundred metres, looking like funnels stuck together, giving the appearance of big rings stuck next to each other upon a pole. Here also, between these rings, a sweet sticky juice exudes, of particular delicacy for the world of insects. But after eating themselves full, they perish at their meal. In this way these ring "galleries" are filled with these insect cadavers. And soon thereafter, a transformation scene occurs and all sorts of weeds can be seen emerging from the rings, through which this basically animal stem gets a plant-like appearance, nearly resembling the trimmed poplars in Earth gardens, that also look like green pillars. If any of the fruits are edible, the people welcome them; otherwise they are left alone. This Reed Tree therefore as a stem also is unchangeable; put through this metamorphosis, it changes externally of course, in that the plant life which arises out of its rings, as above, can turn into an animal kingdom and then back into a plant kingdom. Behold, there we have yet another memorable growth.
NS|0|55|12|0|But here, one of the most peculiar trees is the so-called "Flying Bread Tree". Are we going to see a flying plant or even a flying tree? This at first takes you aback, but it shall soon be clarified. In the more swampy regions, a type of tree grows out of the ground, which almost resembles your so-called corals, or your stag-horn mushrooms. This tree often grows to a height of a hundred metres and at the base of the very short stem measures a circumference of a hundred and twenty metres. This tree consists substantially of cells and tubules which cling together intensely through mutual attraction, forming a whole somewhat like the aforementioned mushroom, except that the mushroom has much greater cellular toughness and elasticity. After reaching its due size and age of about ten years, the suction tubules at the base close (the tree having no roots is therefore classified as a mushroom as well), whereafter the juice dries up in the cells and tubules, leading to the formation of air that cannot escape the tough elasticity of the cells and tubes. As the trapped air is much finer and lighter than this cosmic body's atmosphere, it leads to tree-material, made lighter by its own air, being, as it were, torn from the ground and rising balloon-fashion to the heights, sometimes staying up for a few days, floating about. When the light air that was trapped gradually escapes through the rather narrow pores, the tree begins to sink to the ground. On seeing this tree floating near the ground, the residents will spare no effort to take possession of it with hooks and poles, to take it apart for further drying in the sun's rays. Once they think it has reached the right state of dryness, like choice bread, it is consumed according to need.
NS|0|55|13|0|Now we know why it is called flying bread, and how it flies. Next time we shall see more of these marvels.
NS|0|56|1|1|Lightning forests. The Bubble Tree
NS|0|56|1|0|Entire forests of so-called Lightning Trees rise upon the mountains near notable mineral springs or fire-spewing volcanoes. These forests, of course, have no duration and at the most last three years. But for the local people, they are especially troublesome, even if not detrimental: firstly, because this region cannot be journeyed into without danger to life, when near these trees and secondly, because due to the sound-carrying capacity of this planet, the continuous loud cracking noises of these trees fills the air so that one cannot hear oneself speak in their vicinity.
NS|0|56|2|0|You will ask: are these trees actually of a plant nature? Not so, but as you would say in your art jargon, purely electro-plasmic. Because when an excessive amount of electricity has accumulated in the above region, on account of either large mineral springs or fire-spewing volcanoes, a degree of saturation you cannot imagine on Earth, the airborne electricity draws homogeneous mineral atoms from the ground and air together, resulting in visible globules and little hooks that connect up, dropping to the ground wherever there is the greatest attraction. This process results in the rise of entire stems with gnarled branches of all shapes, which attract still more electricity, releasing their excess charge as lightning and an accompanying bang.
NS|0|56|3|0|This usually continues until some nearby fire-spewing volcano has quietened down or until the local electric over-saturation has merged with overall electricity, to form equilibrium. Thereafter it needs only an average air draft and the entire forest is lifted from its territory like a dust cloud and scattered over the lands, bringing about the end of this forest.
NS|0|56|4|0|Do the inhabitants actually gain by this natural process? Indeed and in no small measure. They watch the forest trees gradually lose their charge then approach cautiously with baskets and long poles fitted with pins and some with shovels. They sweep over the tree probing it for a residual charge and if still loaded, jab the pins into it until totally discharged. Then they proceed to cut off the gnarled branches with their shovels eventually filling the baskets with the branches and the entire tree. The contents resemble the lave ash of your volcanoes, making it indisputably the best manure for their fields. Therewith is the use made of these trees.
NS|0|56|5|0|You will ask: why don't we also have such phenomena? But I say unto you: firstly, your Earth is far less electrically charged than our planet Miron (Neptune) and secondly, you are still too unaware of terrestrial phenomena and electrical effects for you to ask this question (translated in the year 1842). Let someone, for instance, betake themselves to the Central African region and others below the equator and they shall soon come across the most rare, fatamorgana-type electro-plasmic objects. Yet there is a difference between terrestrial electro-plasma and that of our planet, because what takes place on a small scale for you, does so with gigantic dimensions there, the ratio being approximately one to one or two thousand.
NS|0|56|6|0|And that takes care of this peculiar tree. We shall mention only one more growth called the Bubble Tree, over there. This tree usually grows to a large size by the sea which, as you remember, is not extensive. It is shaped thus: upon a stem of about sixty metres height and six metres in diameter with a fairly smooth bark, there are about three rows of slightly rising but otherwise straight branches, which at the top of the trunk has a great many branches shooting forth in all directions, the end of each being provided with a kind of funnel through which a small, narrow tube passes right through the branch and the entire tree. This tree also is more of a mushroom species than a tree, having no roots but just a broad, wedge-shaped stem sticking in the soil.
NS|0|56|7|0|It could be asked: why call it the Bubble Tree? Behold, at the above mentioned branch openings a kind of sticky juice issues forth during a certain time, after which the juice in the interior of this mushroom tree runs dry, rarefying into a type of air, which also is produced by the action of a heavy electric charge. Since the juice in these branch runnel openings has solidified into elastic, it cannot be dissolved, thus obstructing the escape of the air developed inside the tree.
NS|0|56|8|0|What is the obvious result? None other than what you played with in your childhood - soap bubbles. The air leaks from the tube to the sticky elastic juice in the funnel-like branch openings, lifting it and expanding it to a balloon, frequently several metres in diameter. When the residents noticing it, they come with ropes, tying the balloon at the funnel opening before cutting it off where it is tied. After the mass has fully dried up, achieving the desired consistency, they untie the strings obtaining the most beautiful and durable pouches and bags in which to preserve things; because this "bubble" in its natural condition, is more durable than your rubber tubes, being so tough that it is hard to cut even with the sharpest instrument.
NS|0|56|9|0|The tree is regarded as preferred combustion material also and transported home, firstly because its dried bulk is almost fully resin and secondly because of a popular fragrance upon combustion; and thirdly because the flame from this burning tree has an exceedingly beautiful, light-green glow accompanied by very little smoke.
NS|0|56|10|0|These are the rarest growths upon this planet and occur nowhere else. Owing to shortness of time, we shall take on the marvellous animal kingdom next time.
NS|0|57|1|1|The animal kingdom upon the planet Miron. The Steamer, Thunderer and Wind Maker
NS|0|57|1|0|Regarding the animal kingdom over here, we have already touched upon how, up to a certain stage it is subject to constant transformation of form and alternates from plant to animal and vice versa. Hence we shall not dwell on this lower stage, subject to such drastic change of form, but turn at once to that higher class of animal, which already occupies a lasting stage.
NS|0|57|2|0|Above all these species belong to a considerable number of diverse, large four-footed, land-based animals together with another animal species not occurring anywhere else, namely that of the two-footed animal species and thereafter some fowl. Only then shall we consider man himself.
NS|0|57|3|0|One animal among the four-footed variety, named "Steamer" is amongst the rarest upon this planet. It measures some sixty metres from the ground to the top of its back and has a body circumference of at least seventy-two metres; its legs are relatively long and sturdy resembling an elephant's legs, except that at the bottom instead of blunt paws it has strong bear-type claws. This animal also has a relatively long and powerful tail, richly covered with a frizzy tail-brush, similar to your lion's. Its head sits upon a short but sturdy neck, with substantial similarity to the Rhino.
NS|0|57|4|0|In place of the nose-horn it has a roomy funnel of several metres circumference. Two trunks above the funnel upon its forehead, extendable up to sixty metres which is used to gather roots and all kinds of fruits, dropping them into the wide and voluminous funnel; when full, very hot steam is emitted into it from its nostrils. The fruits are therewith actually cooked and when sufficiently soft, the animal picks them out with its trunks one by one, pushing them into its broad jaw, which in place of teeth has powerful crusher-muscles with which it crushes the cooked food from the funnel before swallowing it.
NS|0|57|5|0|When cooking its meal, this animal spreads steam, rising in thick clouds, more intense than a house fire upon Earth. The reason for its name "the Great Steamer".
NS|0|57|6|0|Upon no other planet are there so many hostile animistic tendencies and hence adversarial encounters, as upon Miron. Whereupon our Great Steamer has many natural enemies seeking its life. But in combat it leaves all these adversaries badly done by, because notwithstanding its size, it is extremely dexterous and its trunks arrow-fast. When it senses an enemy approach therefore, it acts as if it doesn't notice letting the enemy come close to its body, suddenly shooting its trunk out after its enemies, throwing them into its solid steam funnel, releasing its hot steam over them. On seeing the spectacle, other approaching animals turn back, having no hope of attacking this adversary, retreating with tail between legs, keeping their adversarial rage for a rainy day on which however they fare no better by a hair's breadth. Only for humans, for whom it has special respect, does it desist from this defence; but if antagonized too much, it chases them off with its far-reaching trunk swinging, enveloping people nonetheless with a massively thick steam-cloud from its funnel, to make them lose track of it. Such people stay put, within this not too fragrant cloud, until it disperses, after which they pull back with unfinished business.
NS|0|57|7|0|Therewith we already have a noteworthy animal of this planet. Its usefulness is more of a metaphysical nature, representing a transition from a metamorphosed plant life to a constant animal life. It is of a green-grey colour.
NS|0|57|8|0|A second, no less memorable animal upon this planet, is the Thunderer. It is a third smaller than the previous animal and peculiar only to this planet. It has an exceptionally large belly that furthermore, on account of its own air, can inflate to a circumference of eighty metres around the belly, four times its normal girth of twenty metres. It more or less resembles your kangaroo or marsupial, except for a round head resembling that of your apes, with similar but proportionately sturdier feet.
NS|0|57|9|0|This animal also lives on plants and occasional tree fruits, living in proximity to water. Why is it the Thunderer? This shall transpire shortly.
NS|0|57|10|0|When pursued and cornered it inflates its belly giving it a grotesquely terrifying look, whereupon it enters the water, swimming away from shore with its inflated belly. At some thirty metres from shore it starts beating its drum-tight belly with its front feet, causing enough of a racket for the coast to quake and the frightened adversaries avoiding this area for a lengthy period.
NS|0|57|11|0|People are not too well disposed towards this rather unpleasant noise, which intensifies to the point where it would put cannon-fire to shame.
NS|0|57|12|0|Its usefulness is similar to the preceding ones. Nor do people hunt this animal because otherwise it is of a tame disposition, harming no other creature unless pursued, when it makes the above mentioned noise and keeps it up until its enemies have scattered far and wide; whereupon it returns to shore releasing the air from its belly and resuming its normal life. On its back it is a dark blue colour that becomes a greenish yellow at the front, on its belly.
NS|0|57|13|0|Therewith we have the second noteworthy animal upon this planet. Now we shall proceed to another, no less memorable one.
NS|0|57|14|0|This third amazing animal is called "Windmaker". Before dealing with its name, we shall consider its peculiar shape. What does it look like? For your terminology, truly comical. There is no such laughable animal shape on your Earth. Your donkey could, by comparison, make out a wise man from the East. The reason they fence it in is as a cheering spectacle, towards which they are well disposed, because in the spiritual sense it corresponds to the laughing-gland upon the Great Cosmic Man's belly.
NS|0|57|15|0|This animal is ten times the size of your horse, and is a dirty reddish brick colour. It has relatively long legs, bent a trifle forward, especially below the knee bone and is thickly covered with fuzzy hair from belly to its camel type blunt paws. The hind legs also are bent outwards and hairy, like the front legs. The belly area is hung with two rows of teats frequently a metre long. The male's teats are somewhat shorter with more prominent sex organs, especially the gonads, hanging right down to below the hind knees. The tail from its root is richly covered with fuzzy hair and lively in chasing away insects. Its back also is richly covered with fuzzy hair. Its midriff is the same as well as its prominent rear that quite resembles your baboon on a gigantic scale except for its feet and tail. From a fairly plump and voluminous body there rises a slim swanlike neck upon which sits a head resembling that of your mule but somewhat more blunt and with much bigger and less pointed ears. Its ears are bordered with rich hair like its legs. From below the cheek hangs a pair of long bare teats of grey colour with occasional long hair. Besides that it has a wide-stretching jaw and a tongue several metres in length that reaches in any direction. Therewith is its shape.
NS|0|57|16|0|Why call it Windmaker? If teased and provoked beyond measure for its funny appearance, it bloats itself up, rolling its tongue into a blowpipe, blowing through it with such force that a person of quite notable size, upon this planet, is blown over if they don't take care. It applies its wind with especial gusto when seeing a mass of loose and dirty stuff on the ground, blowing this in its tormentor's direction, serving up plenty of trouble for the daring. This rums into major fun, not because of the substance but the comical stance the animal assumes while doing it.
NS|0|57|17|0|This is the only thing it is usefulness for from their viewpoint, and for which they employ it. Its use otherwise being similar to the aforementioned two species. Therewith we have finished with this animal and shall continue our observations next time.
NS|0|58|1|1|The Miron goat and the "Ground Flattener"
NS|0|58|1|0|We will mention three more species of animals from the four-footed variety and then move to the two-footed variety.
NS|0|58|2|0|The next four-footed animal to be discussed is the common goat, which is also a native and is kept by the residents as a useful domestic animal. Its size is about tenfold that of your cow, but resembles neither a terrestrial goat nor cow, being unique to this planet. What does it look like? Its midriff is of immense girth, frequently reaching a belly diameter of twenty-four metres, with relatively thin and stilt-like legs. In place of your goat's hooves, its feet are quite similar to your geese and ducks with heavy skin stretched between the toes and blunt claws. Its rear end is two veritable cones each rising about three metres above the spine. Between these two rear cones sits a rather long, trunk-like tail provided with a sizeable brush of hair at the end. The hair is short right up to the spine; but standing richly and sturdily upon the latter are long and stiff bristles, often over two yards long and the thickness of your duck's quills. At the spot where the legs leave the body it has a thick circular bulge of fuzzy wool, with a smaller bulge below the knee. Forward of the front legs a perfectly round neck rises as long as the body itself, covered with short hair, upon which sits a camel-like head but distinguished by three fairly long, sharp horns jutting out of its forehead, the middle one being the longest and sturdiest. From the middle of the female's belly hang four strong teats, which can be milked, yielding the residents a choice and fat milk. So much for this animal's shape.
NS|0|58|3|0|What is so noteworthy about this animal? That it can choose its food from the three elements, namely in the water, on the land and in the air. Some might say: this is not so unusual! That's how all our four-footed animals live, for they too live off water, land and air. Things nonetheless are different here; this goat can enter water and swim like a duck, while consuming marine plants. This in itself would not be extraordinary for there are four-footed animals on Earth that are good swimmers and also love marine vegetation. This animal however can also take to the air and dexterously chase wind-blown leaves and other vegetation to consuming them. For it has to be added, that this planet's atmosphere is full of all kinds of meteoric manifestations, and not a day passes when clouds of strange plants, seeds, strange animals and such-like fill the air for short periods. These meteoric substances hardly ever fall to the ground, drifting along merrily in the air facilitated by a much denser and heavier air than upon Earth.
NS|0|58|4|0|When this animal therefore wants to make a feeding expedition through the air, it properly inflates its belly with its own developed air, directing itself in all directions with its light legs and feeling at home in this meteoric planetary cloud. On eating itself full, it sails back to its place, not omitting to take some supplies with it between its prominent rear shanks.
NS|0|58|5|0|This animal normally is of an exceedingly benign nature, but nonetheless has its adversaries, who nevertheless cannot easily master this animal if it espies them in time. For on seeing them, it at once takes to the air, hastily swimming through it towards its enemies, thrusting its horns towards them with great agility. If the adversaries are of no substantial size, it picks them up with its sturdy toes, carrying them to dizzy heights before dropping them. The adversaries know and remember this, turning on their heels when they see this animal take to the air.
NS|0|58|6|0|But these animals are very attached to humans, never doing them any harm and costing them next to nothing. Hence hundreds are sometimes kept, yielding an abundant income. These animals do not desert a household easily unless a person has killed one of them; then they all leave the household, even if there were hundreds of them to enrich some other household.
NS|0|58|7|0|This certainly noteworthy animal is generally a greenish-red colour, whilst the larger hair bunches are dark-blue, the bristles, tail, rear legs, neck and horns being brilliant white.
NS|0|58|8|0|Another equally interesting animal over there is the so-called "Ground Flattener," roughly resembling your elephant except for its feet and trunk; for its feet look like four cones hung upon the animal with the wide ends downwards and the narrow end stuck into the body. The rest of the body, except for tenfold bulk, is exactly like your elephant including the head, except for the trunk, which is relatively shorter and twice as thick at the end than at the head from which it proceeds as an elongated nose. So much for its appearance.
NS|0|58|9|0|Why is it the "Ground Flattener"? Its name highlights its use; for wherever it has its abode it stamps the ground even, not resting until the area in which it has chosen to make its habitat is stamped completely even.
NS|0|58|10|0|This animal is also tamed and used as a foundation stone layer for their private dwellings. The residents only have to dig a furrow where they want completely even ground. On being taken to this furrowed spot, the animal immediately begins to level the ground, digging up the ground with its two long, straight catcher-teeth and powerful trunk, then like a builder's master, mathematically loosens the site. Once loose, it proceeds to stamp, which produces such even and solid ground that even a spirit level positioned on it would show a more complete fulcrum level, whilst the solidity of ground would take you much work to loosen again with your pickaxes.
NS|0|58|11|0|This animal also feeds on herbs and roots and has, quite exceptionally, almost no adversaries, save a few rare insects. It is pale green in colour. As we have nothing further of note to say about this animal, we shall move to the most useful and also most peculiar domestic animal upon this planet.
NS|0|59|1|1|The Miron cow
NS|0|59|1|0|What kind of animal is this? None other than what the cow is on Earth, but with a far different appearance. It manifoldly exceeds the usefulness of your equivalent animal. But we shall have to deal with its shape again first.
NS|0|59|2|0|Firstly its length is forty metres from the back to the top of its head and twenty metres from the ground to the top of its spine, whilst its belly also is of disproportionate size. The legs resemble those of the above goat, but less sturdy and thinner. A long, bushy tail with horse-type mane sits on its rear; its back is quite camel-like, but without the sharp curve upwards gradually from the back and then gently down towards the shoulder area of the front legs. In its shoulder area, two oval, foreshortened cones of about one metre jut out, giving it a rough appearance, the cones moving towards one another at every step in a haphazard fashion.
NS|0|59|3|0|Immediately above the shoulders rises a broad neck, which is nevertheless thinner by comparison with the body and a rather large mule-like head sits upon its neck, and there is one vertical horn upon its head as distinct from your nearly extinct unicorn's forward-facing horn. Upon the horn sits a completely round lump like a sphere of about two metres in circumference of very solid substance, like your quartz. The horn has a strong, bushy mane around its base, underneath which are two large and fiery eyes, which surpass all other animal eyes in their sharpness. The full length of its tongue is over two metres i.e. stretched out over the jaw, and full of spines like those of the porcupine. With this pronged tongue it can easily and firmly grasp its food and pull it into its jaws crushing it with its crusher-teeth and swallowing it.
NS|0|59|4|0|The rest of its body, except for the extremities is covered with the most beautiful, fine, rich wool; short hair covers the feet, cones and ears. This is the only animal upon this planet that has hooves similar to your female stag. There is a large udder just before the hind legs on its belly with six teats in one straight line; its wool is completely white, whilst the mane upon the tail and horn are dark brown, the shorter hair sections having a pale look. So much for its shape.
NS|0|59|5|0|Looking at this animal, one could say: it may be useful but by no means extraordinary; but I say unto you: although everything that shines is not gold, as you would say, a lot can be gold without sparkle. For whoever wants it to sparkle has to polish it like any other metal. So we shall get into polishing this animal and see how much peculiar gold comes out, proceeding to the noteworthy and amazing part before revealing its usefulness.
NS|0|59|6|0|The first notable thing about this animal is that it is able to virtually communicate with men upon this planet, through a kind of language of signs with its front legs, accompanied by mimicry with its head, tongue and eyes. Not that it has to be trained for this first, the way you do with some animals on Earth, as this is already part of its nature. This ability is of course developed gradually over time with its dealings with man, though without instruction.
NS|0|59|7|0|Wherefore these animals are also the most reliable prophets for future happenings; developing their ability ever further through contact with man, they herald, nearly to the second, the future weather aberrations, atmospheric eclipses through all kinds of meteoric formations, great earthquakes, future appearances of Lightning-Trees, and such-like upon this planet.
NS|0|59|8|0|Wherefore these people have great respect for this animal sometimes leading to a kind of idolatry, although such does not last for long, as these people are also in contact with their planet's spirit world, but rather like the foolish enthusing of some of your poets, who at times cry songs before carved statues, as if standing before an angelic spirit of the third celestial kingdom. That too is idolatry but, as you have gathered, of no deep or lasting duration. It is the same upon our planet also, where it resembles their amazement at the animal's abilities, more than idolatry.
NS|0|59|9|0|Behold, this animal's ability already exceeds that of any animal we have dealt with so far. Has this animal any further noteworthy and amazing capabilities? Indeed, hearken further!
NS|0|59|10|0|Its other amazing and noteworthy capacity is how it encounters its enemies, of which it has many. How does it defend itself? Firstly it accurately determines the position of the lurking adversary, advancing on its enemy with its barbed tongue extended. By poking its tongue out, the animal, due to its inner structure, charges itself with an immense amount of positive current. On perceiving its charge full, it closes its jaws after pulling in its tongue, turning its sphere-topped horn, it discharges the full electric load over the enemy who, if not killed instantly, is so humbled with this shock that it compulsorily leaves, never to approach this animal again. Therewith another memorable attribute.
NS|0|59|11|0|A third one is that when the residents want milk, they don't have to milk it but just place a vessel before it, the animal voluntarily releases its milk into the vessel; if however the udder is not sufficiently full, the animal milks itself by taking its teat between its two front claws, carefully pressing the milk out to the last drop, then signalling to the people, who pick up the vessel for their consumption.
NS|0|59|12|0|A fourth noteworthy attribute of these animals is that, during great storms, they tum into living lightning rods, for the animal has a natural affinity with lightning. On the approach of highly charged clouds these animals stand together upon some elevated height stretching their tongues towards the cloud and not infrequently completely discharge their electricity, then gradually discharging it through their shoulder cones, which is the purpose of these cones. For this reason they are also the best night watchmen for private dwellings on this planet, it not being advisable for anyone, other than a familiar person, to approach their home at night. Anyone doing so is in great danger of being either killed by a lightning strike or suffering serious injury.
NS|0|59|13|0|That this animal can be used on account of these attributes can easily be seen. You will guess that they are used during frequent hunts, and on many other occasions. So, apart from its peculiarities we have also dealt with its usefulness. It needs only to be added that its rich wool provides residents with their clothing; and therewith we have the entire usefulness of this animal before us; hence we shall turn to the two-footed animals next time, after casting a cursory glance at the rest of the animal kingdom. And so we will leave it for today.
NS|0|60|1|1|The prolific animal kingdom upon Miron; the two-footed animals
NS|0|60|1|0|During this presentation of the planet Saturn, we have already heard that similar and homogenous things are found upon planets that belong to the same sun. Wherefore you can rightly conclude that upon the planet under our investigation, animals are found similar to those on Earth, differing of course, in details of shape, size and colour; you would nevertheless not find it hard to pick out those animals that are homogeneous to those of your terrestrial body. But not only the animals of your planet but of other planets exist here with certain variations of size, form and colour.
NS|0|60|2|0|Indeed, not even Saturn's Mud is missing here, inhabiting only certain islands outside of the actual equatorial belt. But there is a big difference in size between the Mud on Saturn and the Mud on Miron. Upon Miron, this animal is hardly twenty times the size of your elephant. Compared to this, you shall soon become aware of the difference.
NS|0|60|3|0|Thus, there are also other animals occurring upon the other planets in our solar system but, as said, with diverse variations that would, for our purpose, not allow detailing. However, there are over one hundred thousand species of just four-footed animals upon this planet that are not subject to transition of form. Then just imagine the host of animals referred to as transitional, and finally the immensely prolific kingdom of two-footed animals. That shows you the time it would take to present each species in detail. Hence let this summary suffice, together with the assurance that hardly any other planet is imbued with such colourful goings-on, without restricting man in nature or action. For there is abundant room for these generations of animal species to take over for themselves. Especially suitable for this are the coastal areas of the sea as well as regions beyond the mountains where it truly teems with beings of every kind, of whom only some rarely, and others never, make it over the great mountain chains in order to set up residence in human habitation; and on such rare penetrations, they are turned back as aliens by the native animals.
NS|0|60|4|0|Since we shall not undertake further especial note of the four-footed animals, we shall now proceed to the two-footed animals. You will ask: what could these be - birds or apes? For only these two species are constituted so that birds move on two feet and apes can usually perambulate on their hind legs.
NS|0|60|5|0|But I say unto you that two-footed animals are an entirely different matter here, being neither birds nor apes. You might think there could be a quarter, a third or half-humans among these? But this is not the case either, for these animals rarely have the slightest resemblance to man; so what kind of creatures are they? Behold, just as everything upon this planet has a smattering of the miraculous, it is just so with this peculiar animal species!
NS|0|60|6|0|In order, as you would say, to fell a tree with one blow and unravel the knottiest knot for our Macedonian hero, while lighting up this species with one beam: this is nothing but a repetition of the four-footed species in aggregate, which perambulate on two instead of four legs.
NS|0|60|7|0|Regarding their bodies, the difference is only that they are more than five times smaller than the actual four-footed animals and that their two feet are of course somewhat different to those of the front or rear legs of the four-footed variety. Firstly because their feet are relatively stronger than those of animals with four feet, and secondly their steps are larger and more purposeful. But they are also distinguished from human feet in that their knees face backwards, whilst men's knees face forward.
NS|0|60|8|0|An unusual difference between the two varieties also, is that the legs of the ones with two feet are joined by a very light extensible skin from belly to knee, and hence are, as it were, grown together. This skin however does not impede the animal in the least. It will soon transpire why these animals are given this skin: where these animals make large, bird-like claw steps, the claws are joined to this skin, even though the legs are only covered with it to the knees.
NS|0|60|9|0|Those animals however, whose skin goes right down to their tread, at the juncture of neck with body have fairly large, strong, fan-like arms not unlike the fins of your fish. Animals with legs pointed only to the knees, having skin-covered claws, don't have these fan-like arms, but a fairly long, fan-like tail in their place.
NS|0|60|10|0|Why are these animals structured thus? Because they are all inhabitants of both land and air, quite like your bats and other flapping animals. All these animals, on account of their organism's capacity to develop exceedingly light air like your balloons, rise into this planet's thick air; and once airborne, they can by means of their leg-skin and fan arms or their claw-skin and fan-type tails, skilfully manoeuvre in the air, as animals that flapping do on Earth.
NS|0|60|11|0|You may indeed ask what purpose they have on this planet? A very significant one, for in metaphysical terms they form the transition stage from animal to man. Secondly, they are in a natural sense the most essential and skilful air cleaners. For it has already been mentioned how this planet's atmosphere is, to a height of fifty to one hundred German miles, filled and enlivened with all sorts of meteoric and also metamorphic animals or plant creatures. But something significant remains to be mentioned and you can take it from Me that such appearances begin to multiply especially towards evening to an extent never observed by you, except at total eclipse. At the inception of such meteoric and metamorphic phenomena, millions of these animals take to the air with extraordinary speed to climb from mountains, sometimes uninviting valleys and ditches, to quickly catch up with the meteoric or metamorphic cloud, and it hardly needs to be mentioned, for a sumptuous meal. They often, almost completely consume a cloud of over a hundred cubic miles volume in a few hours and this is obviously to man's immense benefit.
NS|0|60|12|0|The almost completely metamorphic and numerous bird kingdoms are held in check by these guests.
NS|0|60|13|0|But you will ask: do these peculiar two-footed animals not also become a burden to man? Not so! For these animals are extremely shy and inhabit only such spots, places and regions of the land on this planet, as are normally not easily accessible to man and other animals, or where accessible, appear so bare and uninviting that man and other creatures have no business there.
NS|0|60|14|0|Hence we have completed this animal species and shall now turn to man.
NS|0|61|1|1|Man upon Miron; dwellings and villages
NS|0|61|1|0|Concerning men upon this planet, they are not as large as upon Saturn, yet larger than those upon Uranus, although subject to great size fluctuation among themselves. Thus there are people of forty metres height and others of hardly twenty metres. In this respect the planet nearly resembles your Earth, where there are also great variations in physical size. This also applies to women.
NS|0|61|2|0|The physical shape of both sexes is one of great beauty although there are considerable deviations as well. To get the best picture, we shall keep to average types from which viewpoint all others can be surmised; we shall have a look at a man of sixty and a woman of fifty-six metres height.
NS|0|61|3|0|What does this man look like? He has a serious but by no means repulsive appearance. His limbs are fully masculine, like those of a perfect Earthman. His head is covered with long curly hair, dark-green in colour. His skin colour is white with occasional transition to light green. His lips, although red, have a greenish sheen. Eyes are never blue or grey but variants of green, with a rich green beard, somewhat lighter than his head. His fingernails have the look of solid green glass, whilst his fingers are completely white when clean, which is usually the case upon this planet. His teeth are of bluish mother-of-pearl and shine in various colours. His voice is tuneful but usually very deep, so that the average speaking voice would move in the region of your contra-basso and is of such sonority that it would be like thunder to your ears from even two to three miles away. Although the woman also speaks in a low pitch, her voice is nonetheless more pleasant, and more flexible as it were. Wherefore she is most attractive to the male of this planet and more so because this planet is the mother of musical art, so to speak. For here, art is practiced not only by the different and flexible human voices, amongst which the female excels over others, but also with diverse musical instruments.
NS|0|61|4|0|This tells us what the naked man looks like; and now we shall study the female without her clothing. It could be asked: why not with clothing on? The reason is the diversity of clothing, as with you yourselves, and so no representative fashion can be given. For here too, men wear miscellaneous coats, overcoats, leg covers, shoes and hats, depending on the country and custom and the women do likewise. Hence if you want any person dressed up, you have to do so yourselves, which should not be too difficult for you. You only have to transfer the more fashionable national dresses of your European and Asian folk on an enlarged scale of course, unto this planet's inhabitants and you have them before you, dressed! Knowing this, we can now look at a naked woman appropriately, to see her type.
NS|0|61|5|0|The woman is usually of exceptional beauty, and that sometimes to an amazing degree. She has a wonderful sweetness, charm, softness, tenderness and her build is almost always curvaceous. Her skin is exceptionally tender and of a brilliant white colour, like your freshly fallen alpine snow, with only her cheeks becoming soft green. Her hair is a blackish green, shimmering like your peacock feathers, together with the perspiration locks under her arms, which blink like diamonds; and similarly her pubic hair. Her fingernails are a most vivid green, shining like finely polished glass, giving a most exquisite appearance upon the round white fingers of this planet's woman.
NS|0|61|6|0|The woman's face has that shape which, in your vernacular, you call the most beautiful. A smooth high forehead, fairly ample eyebrows, big and very lively eyes with a pupil of a fiery green, with an occasional touch of red. Her nose is long and softly rounded with a well-proportioned mouth in accordance with all her other features. Her chin is neither too pointed nor too wide, but has a perfectly oval shape with an average dimple.
NS|0|61|7|0|Her neck is of average length and round, the nape being without prominences. Her breast is a full one and below it the woman is slim down to her hips after which her figure broadens sharply to shoulder-width toward the thigh joint. It goes without saying that her feet are well proportioned also.
NS|0|61|8|0|Now you can dress this woman as you like and get an idea of what a well formed woman looks like without making her into a Parisienne make-up doll however but, as said, with some national costume.
NS|0|61|9|0|Therewith you have the humans but without their dwelling however, which we shall now look at; for like yourselves, people on this planet live in houses. What do these houses look like and are they isolated or in clusters, like your villages? Whereupon we shall have provided our beautiful and big people of this planet with a private dwelling.
NS|0|61|10|0|The dwellings here almost resemble yours, but without storeys and usually no higher than a man's height and a half. The rooves likewise look like your country houses but are more pointed, somewhat like gothic houses of prayer.
NS|0|61|11|0|Each house has no more than three rooms, one for males, one for females and one, usually in the middle as a living room for everyone. What is their size? Relative to these people's size, neither too big nor too small, but easily able to accommodate a hundred people.
NS|0|61|12|0|What is their building material? Hewn stone throughout. Windows are high, but not too wide and glazed with elastic natural glass, similar to your mica, usually in metal frames; the colours are diverse, as nature's free workshops provide. The residents also have artificial glass, the purpose of which we shall discussed later.
NS|0|61|13|0|Besides private dwellings there are also business houses and houses for animals as well as for other domestic purposes. In front of the private dwellings there are also single room creches that are of similar height to the general dwelling although of less girth.
NS|0|61|14|0|It only needs adding that people generally live in villages and presently we shall look at their other arrangements.
NS|0|62|1|1|Ownership upon Miron; general and private property
NS|0|62|1|0|Once we have put a roof over our Miron residents, it shall certainly be necessary to also add some ground, without which, just as anywhere else, it shall be hard to live. Hence it can be asked: how is land managed? Is there common land in the village or has every house owner his own measured lot, which will yield him the necessary fruit nutrients for his house?
NS|0|62|2|0|Strictly speaking, neither the one nor the other applies here because both options are united in an amazing way, as shall transpire. Every village firstly has its own common land, which is more than adequate to provide all inhabitants with their needs of fruit sustenance of every variety; none can say: this is my land! Instead, everyone can harvest the fruits from the common ground.
NS|0|62|3|0|This is right, but the question remains to be asked: if the entire village owns the ground, how does this common property tie in with the private property? I say unto you - nothing could be simpler! Private property only extends to areas, where a resident has personally worked for a certain period to bring forth a harvest of small fruits. If a certain village house exclusively works this ground, then it must display the coat of arms of this house. From the time this is display to harvest time, the worker of this plot cannot be challenged. After harvest however, the ground reverts to communal property and can be claimed without objection from the previous owner.
NS|0|62|4|0|Regarding the large fruits produced by the above mentioned trees (which are not subject to metamorphosis) however, they are all communal village property. At the time of harvesting of these trees, the yield is shared out to all village residents equally.
NS|0|62|5|0|Concerning the so-called "metamorphic" fruits, such as small plants and shrubs with temporary duration (before they vanish and later reproduce in animal nature), property right is ceded to the first finder, obliging the owner however to notify the entire village community. And if any household is desirous of sharing in same, then human codes initiate a consultation on what share each one is looking to have. When this is established, the superintendent of harvests arranges distribution.
NS|0|62|6|0|The case is the same for the aforementioned "Flying Bread". Whoever catches it is the priority owner and likewise, under village fellowship convention, shares it out with other houses, except for the customary retention of at least half by the priority owner.
NS|0|62|7|0|Regarding domestic animals however, these are subject to communal ownership, but not in regard to their products, like milk and wool; for here also the right of "propriety occupant" applies, although not extendable to milk which the cow has itself released in front of another's house, to which latter the "primo occupanti" right is therewith transferred and not to the neighbour who could have been the first to reach out for the milk container.
NS|0|62|8|0|All mineral products furthermore belong to all village residents equally, for which reason also an equal number of workers are engaged from each house. It is likewise the case with hunting yields, the prey also being shared out equally.
NS|0|62|9|0|Products of domestic craftsmanship however are fully the property of the producing house and can only be either bartered or given away freely. To these belong mainly musical instruments and mechanical products, produced here in abundance and for multiple uses. What these and the music instruments consist of shall be revealed at the appropriate time.
NS|0|62|10|0|Since these people, as aforesaid, dress similarly to your fashions, you can be sure that they must have looms for all sorts of animal wool; weavers are not found in every household but have a large factory in the village centre. If the wool is spun in private houses, then it is brought to the factory with the household trademark. There it is woven into material and received back as clothing material by the house that spun it.
NS|0|62|11|0|It can be asked: what kind of payment do the weavers receive, public or private? The factory is built jointly by the village community, after which the weavers have no other concerns because every dwelling then contributes a certain portion of its harvest to the factory, for which the weavers are obliged to deliver the required work back to each house without individual wages.
NS|0|62|12|0|The same applies to the clothing manufacturers, for there are actual tailors and shoemakers here who are obliged to work without individual wages, for they too like the weaving mill, are supported by the whole community.
NS|0|62|13|0|Now we know almost everything about inter-domestic arrangements and how righteous the communal life is, leaving only one point: is there a superintendent?
NS|0|62|14|0|Basically there isn't, as all is based on mutual agreements. Nonetheless, in important cases the village elders, who also are priests and teachers, are regarded as counsellors, and committee decisions are irrevocably accepted by the entire community.
NS|0|62|15|0|Do they have emperors and kings? Indeed no! Every village in its entirety is its own lord in everything. Wherefore, there are also neither taxes nor wars. The villages besides are at such distances from one another and allocated immense land areas that frequently surpass the size of your Austrian Empire.
NS|0|62|16|0|And so we have a summary of the domestic rules of these inhabitants. Next time we shall deal with some further minor domestic, as well as inter-village arrangements. So we will conclude for today.
NS|0|63|1|1|Domestic codes, good social norms, music and musical instruments upon Miron
NS|0|63|1|0|What is understood by minor domestic customs? Nothing other than those rules followed by every individual home, from a social aspect. To these belong obligatory, friendly relations and related etiquette, by which a house indicates its close relatedness.
NS|0|63|2|0|The first rule therefore is: respect for respect, love for love and friendship for friendship, followed by a second rule: eye upon eye, hand upon hand and heart for heart! A third one says: step for step, ear to ear, walk for walk. These precepts are followed by every occupant of a house.
NS|0|63|3|0|The parents are the head of the family, the father for the males and the mother for the females. Since over there, father and mother truly make up one body, these two uppermost rallying points unite to focus one action. Wherefore the mother wants whatever the father does, amounting to a convention among both males and females.
NS|0|63|4|0|Wherefore one rule says: respect upon respect, in the house in general. The housefather respects his wife and the wife respects the house-father, by which they become one because only from this respect can true love emerge. Wherefore the brothers respect their sisters and the sisters their brothers; and so do the children respect their parents, from the youngest up and the parents respect their children. And the younger brother respects the older and the older the younger, as with the sisters, and equally the older sister towards a younger brother and an older brother towards a younger sister.
NS|0|63|5|0|Wherefore, through the solid foundation of mutual respect, all are united through mutual love, which expresses itself in mutual affability. Wherewith all other rules are already fulfilled. Because "eye for an eye" under such amiable conditions surely signifies seeing together, being of one heart and practical supportiveness, gladly lending each other a hand, gladly listening to each other and going along with one another.
NS|0|63|6|0|Sometimes, not just one but three to five families reside together in one house making up five pairs of parents as it were, who are blessed with diverse numbers of children; yet all these families within one house are so united that there is hardly ever any talk of a quarrel; on the contrary, the more families that live together, the more sincere and blessed they are. These people truly love one another so much that they would rather suffer anything than fall short of respect towards any family member in the smallest degree; but rather, starting from the smallest children leaving their creche, the greatest respect and gentleness is adhered to.
NS|0|63|7|0|Which also is the reason why these people love music as it mostly corresponds to their inner character in all their talents and sciences; and music also counts among the main domestic activities.
NS|0|63|8|0|But to get an idea of the musicianship of these people, we shall first go through their musical instruments and thereafter lend our ears to a small musical production.
NS|0|63|9|0|Regarding their instruments, these bear no resemblance to yours, wherefore the sound of music is completely different. Neither wind nor string instruments are to be found here. But in place of stringed instruments there is a kind of bell instrument together with disk and ball instruments.
NS|0|63|10|0|Regarding the bell instrument, this is prepared from a very tuneful metal as follows: several bells are cast in the shape of half-spheres, which are then fastened unto a spindle, after prior polishing and precision tuning, in the manner of your chromatic scale. There are usually three octaves of bells upon a spindle, from your "D" in double base up. Double tones are enticed from each bell either by soft hammer or rubbing by the fingers, which are first put into a little salt water. This instrument is usually played by the men and is not a solo instrument, but for harmonic accompaniment to women singers.
NS|0|63|11|0|After this instrument there is the disk instrument, which is produced from the above mentioned glass. The disks likewise are fastened upon a spindle, which like the previous one is rotated, the tone being produced by the fingers rubbed in resin. This gives a most penetrating tone and the instrument is tuned an octave higher than the previous one and is used only to augment the previous bell instrument.
NS|0|63|12|0|The much preferred and also solo instrument is the aforementioned ball instrument. As this is of a rather involved mechanism, we shall detail it next time, together with the way the musicians skilfully handle it; and so we will leave it for today.
NS|0|64|1|1|Ball instrument, musical art and composition Optics, mechanics and the (art of) writing upon Miron.
NS|0|64|1|0|The ball instrument is made up entirely of wound pipes, rather flat on the outside but completely round inside. At its widest, the ball has a diameter of six metres; beneath this widest part of the sphere, the thickest pipes are wound. Towards the sphere's poles however, which are open in a funnel fashion, smaller graduated pipes are attached.
NS|0|64|2|0|This sphere rests upon an open tripod, beneath which there is a powerful wind mechanism, through which the wind is conveyed into the sphere through the tripod legs. Besides the aforementioned main tone pipes, there run smaller windpipes whose openings are aligned with above holes that emerge from the sphere with a slight prominence. At the point of wind distribution into the diverse pipes there is a valve and shutter-flap, opening and closing by its own mechanism. On opening, the wind is brought to the sound-producing pipe opening, or alternatively the shut-off, ending the tone somewhat like your organs.
NS|0|64|3|0|So much for the instrument structure. How is it played? Like your organ, it is played on a type of keyboard, which however is differently shaped, the half tones divided differently to your piano. Because the scale, which you call diatonic, is not a basic scale here, the basic scale consisting of whole tones, between which half tones are placed. This correspondingly is the keyboard, consisting of two rows of elongated half-spheres of about a foot in width. This keyboard is called the lower. Between this lower key, somewhat higher and shorter, there is also a half-sphere, a mere half foot wide. You will say: would flat keys not be preferable to these round ones? For your fingers indeed, flat keys would be better than round ones; but for the strong fingers of our Mironians, these keys are better, for if they were flat, they would have to be twice as wide for depressing individually, because a Mironian's finger is usually two feet in diameter. Through the higher positioning of the keys however, the player can, without trouble to the two adjacent keys, depress each individual key whose drop is small, which shows you their advantage to these inhabitants.
NS|0|64|4|0|Therewith we now know what this instrument is like; what kind of sound does it make? The tone resembles that of your flute, except with incomparably greater power, but through a shutter system near the instrument poles, the tone can be modulated in volume from fortissimo to pianissimo.
NS|0|64|5|0|Upon this instrument, our Miron dwellers are great artists and would astonish your greatest artist with their ball instrument. Thus it is not absent in any household, being so popular that anyone who does not possess at least a modicum of ability upon it, is regarded as extremely dull, which however is rare.
NS|0|64|6|0|You would indeed want to know what sort of pieces are played and whether they have compositions like yourselves on Miron? You can take it from Me that there is no lack of such productions, for there is a resident composer in nearly every house, who writes down his ideas in colours upon three lines representing three octaves, on either metal or stone tablets and occasionally on smooth, thinly planed wooden ones.
NS|0|64|7|0|These signs are much simpler than yours, because through six colours they represent six tones, with round points like yours. The half-tones however are drawn in equally sized hills, in the colour of the preceding basic note. Therewith the composer can write an entire scale within an octave. If a harmonic scale is desired, he makes points of different colours above each other, as you do, keeping clear of the second line, for this reason there is ample space left between the lines.
NS|0|64|8|0|You will say: that's easy enough, but what about rhythmic divisions? That's easy! He draws a line over the notes within the same time-measure, placing either a cipher or dots under it. For sustaining a note longer, it is placed by itself, with a cipher for its length underneath the single note. And there is a time signature before every section, as with yourselves, for a subsequent section, the rhythm being indicated with vertical lines, as you do.
NS|0|64|9|0|This in substance is how the Miron composers write down their ideas. Since their instruments are restricted to three octaves, the three lines suffice, with just one key signature. Although the disk instrument reaches an octave higher, this causes no problem, for it then depends only on the instrument itself, which will read the notes like an instrument of a lower octave. The same goes for singers, who rarely reach the range of their instruments.
NS|0|64|10|0|A full orchestra therefore, except for singers, consists of only three persons; and with the ball-instrument, with the addition of a bellows-operator. These three people together with the bellows-operator however bring forth such volume that you could hear it from three hours (walk) away. Firstly, these instruments have extraordinary (carrying) power on account of the immense air-elasticity of this planet; and secondly, the singers here have such immense voices; for the full volume of a Miron singer would make a fairly lively canon-barrage all but inaudible upon your earth.
NS|0|64|11|0|At close range, this concert would indeed be a little too powerful for your ears; but at a substantial distance it would reduce you to rapture. For these compositions are of an exalted nature, rarely moving within a major scale but mostly a minor one, which they call half-tone scales.
NS|0|64|12|0|In their musicology they recognise three kinds of tone: the completely hard, which is the foundation of the rest; then one composed of whole tones similar to your minor scale; and then a half-tone scale, corresponding to your major scale, which major scale they recognise as the only pleasing fruit of their tone-tree; the whole-tone scale (minor) they call the inedible tree stem; whilst the hard-tone variety is the root of this tree which, like the stem, is declared inedible. And therewith we have the substance of the musical art of the inhabitants of this planet.
NS|0|64|13|0|It only needs mentioning that these people have the same skill in optics as they have in acoustics. And from this you can in turn gather that they are also conversant with the subjects of mathematics and astronomy.
NS|0|64|14|0|It hardly needs mentioning that in view of their instrumental production, they have to be competent also in the subject of technology. You would be surprised to find everywhere the most efficient mechanical clocks, much more precise than yours (approximately the year 1840 - the trans.), measuring much more minute time-units. These technicians are found in every village, like other professionals, with, relevant factories, besides their private dwellings.
NS|0|64|15|0|Similarly, this planet's inhabitants also have writing to record their words, upon the same material used for musical composition. From this surely you can conclude that the people of this planet are in every sense literate.
NS|0|64|16|0|Regarding their religious education of the spirit, we will thoroughly discuss this next time. Hence we will leave it for today.
NS|0|65|1|1|Inner, zealous religion upon Miron. Procreation and burial; astronomy as a means for recognising God
NS|0|65|1|0|With the inhabitants of this planet there is no ceremonial, sacramental divine service to be found; and their religious cult in its entirety consists of an inner recognition of God.
NS|0|65|2|0|Nor do they have prayers, but have in their place, the inner development of the spirit, through which they are guided into all other science and wisdom. They say: to worship God with words is ridiculous, and unworthy of an immortal human, and displeasing to the most exalted God. Whoever has nevertheless recognised his true destiny in his spirit, living in accordance with same, pleases God. And the best prayer and the greatest honour we can render to God is, if we live in accordance with our destiny, which He laid in us, faithfully allowing us to find it within ourselves. Behold, that is all there is to their religion, or: the people of this planet live and act by this precept and their divine service is living and acting it at all times.
NS|0|65|3|0|Wherefore they also have no holy days, as each day is holy to them. For they say: as many days as we live, we will live out those days for God. Hence there should be no difference between days, and there should be no hour during which we think less of God than any other, nor more of God than in any other. Because just as our life-influx is steady from our entry into the world until our exit, so we cannot say that we live any more or less in any hour; hence we should not fluctuate between one hour and another in our piety.
NS|0|65|4|0|Furthermore they say, because there are occasional devotees: of what use is it to man if at certain times he mumbles his prayers, whilst desisting therefrom at other times? Should God, the perpetually holy one, be worthy of honouring only at predetermined times, and not at other times? How would that go down with a pure spirit who recognises that God is equally holy at all times and should be honoured by man constantly in all his actions or refrain therefrom? What can our impotent tongue do, as if it was man's only part that can honour God? Since we were however created by Him in our entire being, should we not honour God with our entire being?
NS|0|65|5|0|Behold, after considering the religious precepts of this planet's inhabitants, you will understand Paul's saying: "continue in prayer" (Colossians 4:2). For he who lives in accordance with My order and hence keeps My easy commandments; he it is who prays or honours Me unceasingly. But, he who thinks that he has to carry on with his lips day and night, is either a fool or a deceiver. For it has often been repeated in Scripture how I regard praying with the lips.
NS|0|65|6|0|People upon Miron, with very few exceptions, therefore live the way every person upon Earth should live. There are indeed diverse deviations here and there, but the deviants are soon set right by the wise men, and a wise man will not easily rest until he has set an errant brother or sister back on track. The deviations upon this planet are never as severe as with yourselves. The majority are to be found in the domain of opinions, which however are set right far more easily than your deviations along the path of gross selfishness.
NS|0|65|7|0|If however you desire something ceremonial in the subject of religion, then you can put procreation and finally burial among the religious sacraments.
NS|0|65|8|0|Because over there, procreation, although achieved through intercourse takes place in a most uplifting manner. This act is always performed in the morning and never inside a dwelling, but inside a temple erected for the purpose upon a neighbouring high mountain.
NS|0|65|9|0|The bodies of the deceased likewise are brought unto another high mountain where, underneath a temple, again built for the purpose, they are laid face upwards and covered with mown grass, causing them to rapidly decay, perishing so completely that no a trace of the huge bodies can be found after three days. Therewith another sacrament.
NS|0|65|10|0|However, their main divine service and most exalted way of honouring God are in music and astronomy. We have already dealt with music in detail, but a fair amount is left to mention; because through astronomy, these people learn about My omnipotence and greatness and simultaneously My exceedingly punctilious order, which has to reside within Me, because in the visible world, all the great works move within astounding order and interconnectedness.
NS|0|65|11|0|That their moons play a major role in their astronomy can be inferred from the fact that firstly these people, on account of their great distance from the sun, never get to see any of the other planets orbiting the sun except Uranus on rare occasions; secondly, that their entire stellar sky has besides their moons no moving cosmic body to show for itself, other than an occasional vacillating comet, which at this distance from the sun however appears without a tail and hence is quite a plain sight.
NS|0|65|12|0|What is most remarkable and simultaneously highly engaging for their spirit is that they have basically only three moons, but then again ten of them!
NS|0|65|13|0|You will ask: how is this possible? Firstly, I say, nothing easier! How? This you shall see immediately by this example.
NS|0|65|14|0|Assume that the sun is a perfect planet, as you assuredly can do by now. Since the sun is a perfect planet however, what are the planets such as for example Mercury, Venus, Earth etc? You will say: these are the sun's moons. But what is the number of moons the sun has? You shall say: Mercury one, Venus two, Uranus two and Miron twelve. But now I say: how many moons has Earth? You say, one. How many has Jupiter? You say four. How many has Saturn? You say seven. How many has Uranus? You say five. How many has Miron? You say: according to the first number, three. That makes twenty moons altogether. What relationship have these moons to the sun then? You cannot possibly say anything other than: these are sub-moons. Good! This is all I need. Now we shall move back to our Miron.
NS|0|65|15|0|This somewhat amazing planet has the peculiarity that its primary moon likewise has another two moons that move around it, orbiting in conjunction with it around the main planet, hence like your moon with the Earth around the sun. The second and higher moon likewise has two ancillary moons and is larger than the first. The third moon, as the highest has actually three satellites or sub-moons, making it easy to distinguish from the other two moons, so that with its orbit, the now familiar season of this planet is calculated. Therewith you have the entire, impenetrable mystery revealed before you!
NS|0|65|16|0|But some would say: but why was this not mentioned right at the outset? But I ask: why are you unable with your naked eye to see Jupiter's four satellites, which appear to melt into one image with Jupiter on account of their immense distance, only a powerful telescope being able to undo this five-fold point, enabling you to view the planet and its moons separately. You will say: the reason is our eye structure, which not infrequently makes us see a distant multipolar object as a single unit. But I will answer your previous question: just as it is within my order to present to you something that is unified through distance and to only then unravel it as a complexity when you have approached it in spirit, the way you did Jupiter with the help of a telescope. Behold, this too is a system, completely measured out in accordance with my Plan.
NS|0|65|17|0|When the learned of your Earth say to you: we have discovered three (star) nebulae! Have these erudite astronomers spoken correctly or incorrectly? I say unto you: both correctly and incorrectly! Correctly because they really did discover only three nebulae, incorrectly however because every such nebula often contains a veritable trillion stars! I need not tell you the difference between three and several trillions and you will all see how erroneous this number three is compared to the multiplicity of stars actually discovered thereby.
NS|0|65|18|0|Therefore I say: these examples suffice to show you how My gradual revelation of these things is strictly within the natural as well as spiritual order.
NS|0|65|19|0|But some could ask: why must the planet Miron's three main moons also have, as no other planet has, ancillary sub-moons? To this question I don't intend giving an answer but will throw it open. Let him who wishes to know this out of idle scientific scepticism first tell Me out of his spirit why for instance the planets Mercury, Venus, Mars and the four small planets have no moons at all? Why has the far bigger planet Jupiter only four moons whilst the smaller planet Saturn, besides its rings has seven? Whoever can thoroughly clear this up for Me, to that person's spirit I shall also reveal the ancillary moons of the planet Miron.
NS|0|65|20|0|Our subject at hand is the sun and not planetary details. Therefore we know as much about this planet as we need to for our purpose and hence detain ourselves upon its realm no more, but unhesitatingly move back to the sun's seventh equatorial belt. And so we will leave our subject for today.
NS|0|66|1|1|The seventh equatorial belt and its gigantic inhabitants
NS|0|66|1|0|The seventh and last equatorial belt, although not separated by a very high mountain chain, is instead separated from the sixth belt by a broad belt of water.
NS|0|66|2|0|The mountains are mostly of a volcanic nature and the size of occasional craters has already been mentioned.
NS|0|66|3|0|Following the water belt is a not too mountainous, inhabitable mainland, which is also the most solid, south as well as north, upon the entire sun, and omitting the width of the sea, has an average width of six thousand miles (GM) up to the polar mountains.
NS|0|66|4|0|The polar regions of the sun or rather poles are, like the planetary poles permanently uninhabitable; therefore they are cut off from this last inhabitable belt by a circle of extremely steep, high mountains of sheer, bare rock. These mountains are so lofty that their summits sometimes reach above the brilliant solar air, which on average is found to be six hundred GM above solar land. This figure should not however be regarded as the standard, because just as there are variations in the atmospheric altitude upon Earth, these are more so upon the sun, which in its interior is much more lively than any planet.
NS|0|66|5|0|With this belt before us, we shall not dwell upon the dead land overmuch, but tum to its inhabitants.
NS|0|66|6|0|With regard to the humans, they differ very little from their corresponding brethren upon the planet Miron, except that their size transcends into the fantastic; for these people are of a size that would make the Himalayan or Chimborasso heights fit for little walking sticks. This does not mean that all these people are of equal size, for in hardly any belt or planet are there greater size variations amongst humans. Notwithstanding this, people four to six hundred metres in height, are regarded as tiny dwarves, by the actual inhabitants. Because the actual size of true inhabitants on this belt, from the sole of the foot to the top of the head, is not less than eight, ten and twelve thousand metres tall. Yet such giants are not the norm upon this belt, the average human height fluctuating between sixteen and twenty-four hundred metres.
NS|0|66|7|0|These giants mostly live near the polar mountain circle, where they find sufficient food. Humans on this belt diminish gradually towards the seas, whilst the so-called dwarves live upon the numerous islands, which nonetheless are bigger than all other equatorial inhabitants of this belt upon the sun. Wherefore you must not imagine these islands as small either.
NS|0|66|8|0|If you think of the smallest in area as similar to your Asia and Europe combined, your estimate will be about right. These islands are indeed connected to the land by many inlets, but negotiable only by our dwarves; it is not so easy to get over this land promontory or narrow land pass for bigger people, because it would firstly be too narrow for their feet and if occasionally passable, the ground would not be sufficiently solid to carry the weight of sometimes many thousands of hundredweights, without sinking. The dwarves on the other hand can quite easily set foot upon the solid land, and undertake journeys right up to the giant's country, where the inhabitants always receive them most gently and hospitably. Here one can with good reason say: they are carried upon the giant's hands.
NS|0|66|9|0|But just as sizes vary greatly upon this belt, so upon the sun human skin colours vary like hardly anywhere else. Except for the sheerest black colour, you shall most likely find every other colour. Thus the very great giants range from a dark fiery red right into a very light rose colour. Likewise there are green and blue-coloured giants, whose colour sometimes tapers off to pale yellow. And there are besides, colour-tints that would take an entire book to detail. There are indeed colour deviations also upon the other solar equators, but the same fundamental colour base is detectable, whereas here you have not only chromatic tints, but also truly enharmonic tones of colour.
NS|0|66|10|0|What kind of language do these people speak? This is of a twofold nature: through gestures and by tongue. It is amazing when a giant speaks to a dwarf; when noting that the dwarf desires to speak to him, the giant lifts him up to his ear. If the giant speaks however, he holds him as far as possible from his mouth, then speaking as high-pitched and quietly as possible, so as not to hurt the dwarf with his tone; for were the giant to speak in his usual deep pitch and volume, the dwarf would firstly not hear the word on account of its low pitch, whilst the individual vocal cord vibrations would shake him up too much. Thus the giants take the greatest care in their traffic with the little ones. If this giant were to speak a rather loud word on your Earth, it would cause such a powerful earthquake that several countries would lose all their cities, and even the mountaintops would suffer severe damage.
NS|0|66|11|0|It could be asked: in that case, what about their dwellings? Here I say, firstly, these immensely large giants have no dwellings other than the solar ground, and hence live out in the open; and since the ground is very solid, it can easily carry them.
NS|0|66|12|0|Besides that, these huge people are extremely sensitive, notwithstanding their massiveness, and thus their gain and all their doing and refraining is of a supremely gentle nature. They live together very peaceably, and if going anywhere they take relatively short and slow steps, putting their feet down softly as if in fear of destroying something. Therefore they also watch the ground carefully for anything moving. If they notice anything, they bend down to check it out; and if anything live is found, they very carefully set it aside, only then taking another careful step.
NS|0|66|13|0|For this reason, these giants rarely come to the inhabited sea regions, in order not to destroy something with their steps. If undertaking such a journey, they usually walk in the fairly broad rivers and streams, where they have much less to clear out of their way. But they are hardly ever seen in the country and especially the solid coastal sea regions.
NS|0|66|14|0|Are you curious to know what these people live on and their food? These people live on fruit, which occurs in great abundance upon permanent gigantic trees, but also on products they call forth from the solar soil through their willpower (the same as other sun-dwellers already mentioned). For the willed vegetation is widespread upon this last belt. A third source of food upon this belt is the meteorite-rich solar air. For here, the air is the same as on the corresponding planet Miron, except of course, for being on an immensely bigger scale. Thus "Flying Bread" is also found here. These flying portion however, might not inconceivably amount to sufficient bulk for a planetary satellite.
NS|0|66|15|0|When you ponder this it shall be clear that the great Host Who has to feed so many myriads upon myriads on the central sun, so that they are constantly satiated, should also easily find the means to satiate its people. For the natural maintenance of a central sun, compared to which your Earth does not even feature as a dust particle, surely shall demand more than the upkeep of a human, were he even big enough to reach from Earth to moon. Whether a body is large or small, it shall not perish in My unlimited larder.
NS|0|66|16|0|And so you need not trouble yourselves about the maintenance of such large beings, because before Me there is nowhere, anything big. That which you call big and indeed unmentionably big, hardly merits to be called an atom in My eyes. The great cosmic man who consists of countless hosts of shell globes is before Me no larger than the smallest point within the depths of infinity!
NS|0|66|17|0|In view of these few comments, the thousand-metre high humans upon the seventh equatorial belt shall seem quite modest to you. Therefore, we shall not concern ourselves any longer with their physical size and maintenance, but move to their national constitutions, and finally their religion. And so we will leave it for today!
NS|0|67|1|1|Life conditions and spiritual nature upon the seventh belt.
NS|0|67|1|0|Concerning social norms among this belt's inhabitants, these as already said, are almost identical to those upon the corresponding planet, except that there are no dwellings to be found and therefore no villages. People nevertheless congregate in social groups using jointly possessed grounds i.e. this substantially great area is not owned by any individual.
NS|0|67|2|0|Whatever the ground yields naturally and normally is available for everyone's needs. But whatever someone is able to call forth from the soil through his will is exclusively his. But in accordance with their civil conventions, everyone can cede at least a third of their own production to the commonwealth. This is also the case with those possessions claimed as coincidental, of which you might say: "this is land to my liking, where roasted birds fly into your mouth!"
NS|0|67|3|0|You will remember that Miron's atmosphere brings forth wonderful sustenance, which only has to be caught and put into one's mouth. This is even more the case upon this solar belt, and especially the northern one; for the sun's polar regions being the very ones from which the entire host of planets obtain their rich sustenance, you can take it then that an abundant portion of "crumbs" find their way over the polar mountain-chain and into the seventh equatorial belt. And so there is always something for the inhabitants to nibble.
NS|0|67|4|0|Wherefore the climate upon this belt is also much cooler than upon the other belts, since the air is constantly filled with all kinds of fruitful mists, out of which all kinds of good material things come forth, no less beneficial for these inhabitants than was the manna to the Israelites in the desert. Whatever the air freely yields therefore belongs to the first finder and claimant, although he is to share half with the community. Therein lies the social code of these residents.
NS|0|67|5|0|However, since these huge people have no houses, it can be asked how are they accommodated? They seek out soft, level areas on the hills, which are of notable size. There they grow thick grass of great elasticity, not infrequently reaching a height of several Klafters (one Klafter is approximately 2 metres). This area usually two to three square miles (GM) is surrounded with immensely high, gigantic fruit trees and together with the surrounding trees is then the communal dwelling place, apportioned partly to men and women respectively. This type of dwelling or rather these dwelling places are never of regular shape but are dependant upon the hill area.
NS|0|67|6|0|The rest of the land around this hill often extends to between eight hundred and a thousand square miles and is a common area for the residents' benefit.
NS|0|67|7|0|Who is in charge of this community? The order is similar to the planet. The parents are everything to the children; any elder, or if more than one is consulted for advice on important issues, the advice then is also keenly followed.
NS|0|67|8|0|What unites such groups? Great friendship in their gatherings. There is no distinction among them, unlike upon the Earth-dwellers, who treat their darker brethren like animals. On the contrary, upon this belt, greater respect is always given to a person of another colour and that in the belief that the great Creator wanted to show further proof of His unapproachable wisdom. Wherefore they also probe the Creator's all-wise reason for this human being a different colour, whereafter every word from the mouth of this other-coloured individual is treated like a treasure found and observed from every angle and taken apart for its innermost meaning.
NS|0|67|9|0|The diverse human sizes upon this belt likewise receive special attention, for these individuals too are regarded in the same way as those of a different colour.
NS|0|67|10|0|Are these people as industrious as those of the planet? Not really, for as they have neither houses nor clothing this eliminates much industry, consequently they have little need of the requirements of the residents of other planets.
NS|0|67|11|0|They are however vastly ahead of their planetary counterparts in terms of their spiritual and scientific knowledge. Besides their powerful will, they have no tools other than their two hands and healthy senses.
NS|0|67|12|0|What is their position musically? Materially very bad, because they do not possess musical instruments nor can they produce anything resembling music with their voices, which are too deep. But spiritually, they are so much more musical, being able to impart their spiritual concerts to each other inwardly, audibly and perceptibly, the way you can communicate your thoughts through words.
NS|0|67|13|0|How does this take place? Almost the same way that some of your so-called somnambulists can distinctly perceive those tones and harmonies that their so-called magnetiser thinks and feels. You shall ask: how is this possible? To this I say firstly that spiritual man has ears and all other senses just like natural man. Just as natural man can, with his natural senses perceive the song of others, just so and incomparably better can the spirit do so with his incomparably more perceptive senses. From this it surely transpires that man can, without instruments and the material capacity to sing, still be the most competent musician. Were this not the case, no music would have arisen amongst you. For whence would the first musician have derived it, had his spirit not been already a clever musician. From what has been said, you are well able to understand how our inhabitants upon the seventh belt can be excellent musicians, even without musical instruments and singing ability, capable of delighting one another and Myself most deeply in praise.
NS|0|67|14|0|Music in the spirit indeed always corresponds to the deepest, innermost praise that a spirit can bring Me from his innermost, celestial depth, as did the man after My heart and others, in My honour and as the angelic spirits of heaven always do. If however music is treated, as by yourselves, then many musicians would be better off performing with rattlesnakes at the public balls than with their tuneful musical instruments whose tones, taken together spiritually, are no more than Satan's trumpet call to eternal death! But enough of that, as you are very well aware of the extent of contemporary music's degeneration.
NS|0|67|15|0|What is the state of these people's astronomy? Very good, just as with music. In consequence of this belt's constant mists, they don't actually ever see a star in their wide sky, but ever so much more in their spirit, and they are so competent in this subject that distant regions of space are almost as familiar to them as their equatorial belt.
NS|0|67|16|0|Not everyone, but their wise men certainly know the set-up of the perfect planet - sun and what boarders it carries upon its surface as well as its interior and its atmospheres. But they also know that they have to abide there physically for as long as their spirits are destined to carry their bodies. Thus these inhabitants are by no means as naive and clumsy as they might appear in their huge nakedness.
NS|0|67|17|0|Were someone to ask: why are these people so unbelievably huge physically, if their spirit with all its perfection nevertheless has no more to show for itself than any other perfect spirit of an incomparably smaller human? Behold, this again is a question, which instead of being answered, calls for certain other questions. For could you not just as well ask: why is the oak so big in relation to its insignificant fruit? And why is the apple tree with the biggest apples not only the smallest in relation to the oak but also to its fellow apple trees? You could further ask: why has the great elephant the smallest eyes in relation to other animals, whilst the fly and other such insects has such big eyes in relation to its smallness?
NS|0|67|18|0|Many more such amusing counter questions could be asked; but these two shall suffice to make it clear to you and others that I have certain peculiar things up my sleeve for which I am not always inclined to account for Myself, especially not to those men in their natural state who, out of further well-considered reasons on My part, are inaccessible to higher wisdom. Once however this time of testing is at an end, there shall still be plenty of time to lead perfect spirits into all kinds of wisdom. Wherefore we shall leave our huge men upon this belt to themselves for now. There shall come a point in time, when the spirit shall be in a condition to grasp everything.
NS|0|67|19|0|Since we have now looked through the social norms of our seventh belt inhabitants, we shall next time turn to their religion, when certain seeming contradictions in our presentation of the sun shall level off. And so we will leave it for today.
NS|0|68|1|1|Basic tenets about the solar inhabitants' religion and substance of divine revelations.
NS|0|68|1|0|If you have taken notice of the religion of the inhabitants of Miron, you will have derived a foretaste of how religion upon this seventh belt is grounded. But you must not lose sight of the fact that the solar equator is never of equal but opposing polarity i.e. solar in all its relationships to corresponding planets. This is also the case with religion.
NS|0|68|2|0|Religion upon a planet moves from the material to the spiritual, wherefore the material also predominates over the spiritual. It is the exact opposite upon the sun. There religion moves from the spiritual to the material, making its appearance as the creative, substantive basis for all things. Whence the spiritual there predominates over the material.
NS|0|68|3|0|To highlight the distinction even further, you have to visualize the thing as follows: if you, inhabitants of one or other planet, have the material or its formed products in front of you, you admire it and on observing it intensely, you are bound to ask: how did this come about? Through this and subsequent questions you are led ever deeper. And if you investigate by the right rules, you necessarily must come to the spiritual and hence to an independent life, as the motionless and dead matter finally calls out to you: I could not possibly have created and even less vitalized myself! In other words: you take the anti-solar path, going from the material to the spiritual.
NS|0|68|4|0|Upon the sun, the path is the reverse as said above. There, nobody looks at a thing as it appears before him, his first glance being its basis, and from there he traces his steps in stages upon those paths according to which, out of the spiritual, a natural being has procreated or developed itself, which path is called - the solar.
NS|0|68|5|0|Every revelation is constituted so with you, it goes over from the spiritual to the materially shaped. For this reason, not infrequently, all external forms must appear as if contradictory, although stemming from the most exalted and well-calculated order.
NS|0|68|6|0|To again make this clearer, I will give you a small example: behold an old tree! Provided it is healthy it would be most easily examined by cutting the stem horizontally and with sharp eyes note how, from its core, it gets steadily more disorderly in the wood layers to finally arrive at its very rough bark covering. If you then look at the core and its immediate surround and how it is formed in strict order, then it can surely be expected that you will be gripped by this order. On observing the steadily rising disorder of the wood circles outward from the core, you will surely say: from whence did this disorder come? This obviously contradicts the completely round core. For we find concavities and convexities of frequently several inches, notwithstanding the circular core. What has compressed or pushed out the annual rings? And how will you explain the utmost disorder of the outer bark, with its rough grooves? You will have to say: the more light we shed on it, the greater the contrast between the core and the tree's outer covering. Behold, just one cross-section of the tree teaches you that!
NS|0|68|7|0|But we shall shed some more light on this. If for instance you cut through the tree at various places, always comparing them with the same core, what mighty differences you shall find! But even these differences are not overly remarkable. Hence we shall look at the thing at a deeper level!
NS|0|68|8|0|Let us take the seed of a tree for example! You can for instance compare a hundred acorns and even weigh them. If you take the actually quite beautiful fruits of this tree, then the differences shall hardly be noticeable. And if you then peel out the germ, examining them microscopically, you shall find one and the same order in each of these germ-warts. But now My beloved ones, we shall take the trouble to take a little stroll through an oak tree forest. Hey Ho! You shall exclaim, here not one tree looks like another! One has these branches, another different ones; and not two in the entire forest resemble one another! You may think perhaps that a greater order reigns there, commensurate with the acorn? Just let us dig the trees up, for this is easy, spiritually. See the roots, and how they differ just like the stems and crowns!
NS|0|68|9|0|If you consider this a little, must you not truly exclaim: what disorder, what contradiction with the extraordinarily congruent matching and uniform order within the germ! "How can, from such order arise such self-contradictory disorder in all stems, branches and twigs!
NS|0|68|10|0|Behold, therein lies what you need to understand, if you would truly benefit to the letter from every external form of spiritual revelation. For the spiritual is in itself a self-determining power, having the greatest order within itself. When this power however manifests itself from within, it must take into consideration the greatest order within itself, to manifest itself in the face of external circumstances in a way that does not lose sight of its primordial nature, yet act in such a way as to harmonize with the external circumstances.
NS|0|68|11|0|Behold, from this it will be clear that, when as the primordial force I manifest Myself to the external world out of the most supremely spiritual eternal order, I then, as its most fundamental initiator observe these two rules very strictly and that nothing of the actual divine holiness, in its fullness is lost thereby, but must rather indwell same everywhere in highest perfection and substance. But regarding its external, formal outward manifestation, this must again submit itself to external circumstances, having to manifest externally in all sorts of contradictions, notwithstanding its own complete harmonization in the highest order within itself, and hence, notwithstanding the uniformity of the oak trees among themselves in substance, always revert back to the same basic order, even if seeming to contradict themselves in exterior form.
NS|0|68|12|0|Will some not say here: how does this explanation agree with the religion of the people of the seventh belt? But I say: it shall presently be shown how important this explanation was, to understand the subject of religion, as things pertaining fundamentally to the spirit not only for the inhabitants of the seventh belt but all other belts, in order to benefit therefrom.
NS|0|68|13|0|I have already mentioned during the presentation of the religion of the inhabitants of the seventh belt; that some seeming contradictions shall be cleared up with the completion of these disclosures. How would you grasp this without the preceding explanation? Knowing this, it shall not be too difficult to set this right for you, and to show you the difference between the solar and anti-solar effect.
NS|0|68|14|0|Wherefore we shall not deal with the subject of religion until next time. Therewith enough for today!
NS|0|69|1|1|The key to understanding all religions and revelations
NS|0|69|1|0|Regarding the actual subject of religion, this (with the inhabitants of the seventh belt) consists of eliciting unanimous praise for God's nature in all His attributes.
NS|0|69|2|0|For this reason, all things upon this pair of belts are examined, which seen from within, must have one and the same foundation. This does not depend on large or small, nor on much or little; or on whether this is the biggest and the other the smallest thing; or, a distance indicator shows one number whilst another indicates another distance. Considered only, outwardly such differences are noticeable and contradict each other; from within however, they are fully equal.
NS|0|69|3|0|So for instance, I can say to you: the distance from your house to a town as for instance in your uplands is seven miles; but again I can say: the distance from your house to the same city is ten miles; and again, I can say: this distance is twenty miles, and that by the same route; I could indeed give you several more such mileages. Seen outwardly, you cannot but in good conscience say: this is obvious nonsense! For a blind person can see that a distance measured as seven miles can be neither lengthened nor shortened, provided the route remains the same. Outwardly, this objection is well founded; and hence seven, ten and twenty miles cannot be the same. But what aspect does this objection take on, if examined from within? This is another matter.
NS|0|69|4|0|That you may see the nature of this objection however, I will again help you out with another telling image. How do you imagine your city of Bruck? You say: as we always saw it. I ask again: where can you imagine this? You will say: firstly within us, i.e. through the power of our imagination, and retrospection to the natural standpoint of this city. Good, I say. Does your recollection depend on a certain location and are you forced in your spirit to imagine this city only where it stands? Surely you can, in your spirit, transfer this city to any distance you desire. Behold now, this gives us enough to go on. If it is all the same for the spirit, as to where from within, it wants to imagine this place, it always costs exactly the same effort to imagine it, then ask your spirit what difference it finds between the distances indicated? Will it need less time to imagine it at seven than at a hundred miles? He who remembers the speed of his thought, knows there is no difference between thinking a distance of one mile and immediately afterwards several trillion miles. If however this is the same for his spirit, or "seen from within", it will be clear that all things seen from within, going out from one point, are also one and the same thing within one and the same point.
NS|0|69|5|0|This you can already gather from the general concept of summarisation. Under which concept can you imagine all created things, without distinction of nature, attribute and form? You say: under the general term: beings or creatures. Good, I say. But say unto Me: how different within these terms of summarisation do you find the endless multiplicity and diversity of beings. Here you have to admit and say: within these general descriptions there is to be found no difference between the countless creations; for in these two terms (beings or creatures) only a multiplicity of the created beings expresses itself. I ask again: why? Considering the foregoing, you cannot answer this in any way other than saying: because at their source, all the many endlessly and diverse things are fully one. If I add how, and wherein? Then you must, as it were, bump against it with your nose and say: since all things go forth from divine love, they must also be as completely present and united as the divine love is united within itself.
NS|0|69|6|0|If this is countered with: must everything have gone forth from God's love? God surely also is the highest wisdom; is it therefore not more correct to assume that His endless wisdom rather than love is the creative principle? For we see this amongst ourselves, in that there are some who possess a mighty portion of love, to the extent of wanting to consume all their brothers and sisters with philanthropy; if however they don't seek to also develop their intellectual powers, then little will come of all their great love, even whilst other people, not imbued with this strong portion of love are, through their many-sided learning, able to get great things under way. Such a rejoinder would indeed warrant some attention, if God and man were one and the same. Since there is a powerful distinction however, the difference between God's love and that of man also remains, although man ought to most resemble God on this point.
NS|0|69|7|0|With God, wisdom proceeds from love as does light from the flame. Even if no one can argue that all things in their diversity are not positioned and ordered by God's wisdom, no one can say that ultimately they do not all, including wisdom, go forth from love. Behold, now that we realize this, it has to transpire that as seen from the innermost aspect, everything has to seize and find itself in deepest order, as if, externally there were no difference. The multiplicity in the aforementioned disclosures, finally in the seed, once again converges into the simple, undifferentiated, eternal order.
NS|0|69|8|0|Whoever therefore, out of this inner order or, stated more clearly, out of inner love for Me, as the basic germ of all beings, takes a look at himself and all other beings, shall find the same unity and one and the same integral order everywhere!
NS|0|69|9|0|Consider for instance the tree of life or the written Word of the Old and the New Testament: how many thousands of branches, twigs and roots you can see on it! Not one root, branch or twig resembles another. Outwardly everything seems to contradict itself. Dogmas about one and the same thing sound different. Prophecies about one and the same happening are described differently by different prophets. Even the four Gospels relate the same thing with different words, and differ even in various numerical facts. Even the places of some occurrences of text disagree, and even dates often vary. Whoever therefore wishes to get to the inner connection of all this from outer observation surely will lose his way and will hit the mark as little as someone drilling a tree from the outside and claiming: he will hit the core from a certain angle; but after checking the drill hole, finds he missed the core by several inches. If however he first splits the tree and then drills from the core outward, can he possibly miss the bark? Why not? Because everything converges in the core, but the core is not to be found on the outside. Someone could indeed, as you would say, with his drill hit the centre through "blind luck", but to what end? Will that enable him in future, to always hit the core or centre, with every tree he drills?
NS|0|69|10|0|Behold, from that angle the outer, as it were anti-solar, intellectual wisdom does as much as nothing for him. This outer intellectual wise man shall constantly trudge about like a blind person, where everything shall be guesswork rather than an inner, convincing certainty. But he, who along the solar path, drills trees from the core outwards, can never miss the bark?
NS|0|69|11|0|Behold, this is the right key, not only to throw light upon and open up true inner wisdom regarding the religion of the inhabitants of our seventh solar belt, but much more still, for your revealed religion and also in respect of this present New Revelation, to enable you through this very key or true inner wisdom, to drill to examine not only what is revealed, but also all things and manifestations of the true, inner and everywhere inwardly cohesive, never self-contradictory basis and main aspect of inner wisdom and hence from the centre of your love for Me.
NS|0|69|12|0|The further pursuit of the religion of the people of the seventh belt shall put you into a still brighter light! And so we shall leave it again for today!
NS|0|70|1|1|Devoutness as religious and life-basis upon the seventh pair of belts
NS|0|70|1|0|Yesterday we heard how he who drills from the centre cannot possibly miss the bark of the tree, firstly because the bark surrounds the entire tree and secondly because, from the centre of a circle there always is a straight and sure way to the periphery. He who does not have the centre of a circle shall hardly find it from the periphery with precision, for he shall have to search for it from the periphery.
NS|0|70|2|0|But some will say: this is true indeed, but if one has to split the tree first to drill from the core, it becomes hard work! And I say: certainly! Because to probe for truth and constant infallibility takes more than to invent some lie. Ought one therefore to shy away from seeking pure truth because the path is harder than to the lie? Surely none shall assert that. Just so with the splitting of the tree: it is easier to drill from the outside inwards and then say: I have hit the centre, rather than to split the tree and drill from the centre outwards.
NS|0|70|3|0|Truth nonetheless demands this. One has to search for life where it is and then proceed from life and not search where it isn't, attempting as one dead, to find life in death in order to probe it!
NS|0|70|4|0|He who wants therefore to tread the right Path has to go the solar and not anti-solar way. And the tree has to be split so that the centre of life comes to the light.
NS|0|70|5|0|It could be said: this is all very well; but how shall we split the tree. The crown is at the top and the roots at the bottom! But I say: saw off the crown and remove the roots, leaving you the stem that is easy to split.
NS|0|70|6|0|But here you will say again: what's the meaning of that; we don't understand it? What is a tree's crown? It is the worldly banter that resides in the outer intellect.
NS|0|70|7|0|And what do the roots signify? You need not look far but just answer the question: why do people enrich their intellect with all sorts of worldly knowledge? And the roots will then come fully into view. Should the difficult answer elude you, I shall tell you then! These are to be understood as all worldly interests and advantages. These worldly interests and advantages unite in a tree-core, depicting man's self-love, the latter then spreads into all sorts of handy backchat, to gather in ever more food for its own existence.
NS|0|70|8|0|Hence this parable will be understandable now. Away with the crown! Away with the roots! Split the tree! So that self-love, turned inside out turns to love of neighbour and God; and thus cart-wheeled, becomes exposed to the beams of the eternal life-sun! Behold, thus turned outward love can be scrutinized; and wherever an inner wisdom-drill is revved up, it shall proceed from the lit-up basis, always hitting the periphery in the straightest direction, without laboriously searching for it.
NS|0|70|9|0|But some will say: this is a tolerable metaphor; but this operation mucks up the tree! And I say unto you: if not mucked up from without, then with time, the inner one will perish together with the outer one. If however the outer one perishes for the inner one's sake, the inner one shall be preserved. For he who loves the worldly life shall lose the life of the spirit, but he who loves the life of the spirit, scorning the life of the world, he shall gain the life of the spirit.
NS|0|70|10|0|He therefore, who loves the life of the spirit, gaining same, has split himself and exposed his innermost life to the light out of Myself. And this light is the true wisdom-drill that penetrates everything and is the point where all things and beings converge.
NS|0|70|11|0|Knowing this, we are now familiar with nearly everything pertaining to the religion of the inhabitants of our seventh solar belt. This consists exclusively of: scanning everything from within and from this inner view, bringing Me true, inner living praise.
NS|0|70|12|0|Of what does this praise consist? It consists of complete atonement, through the return of everything external and natural to the purely spiritual. May the external be ever so scattered, it must nevertheless express itself internally as completely cohesive.
NS|0|70|13|0|This expression is: God is love! Everything that exists is a radiation of this eternal holy of holies! And this holy of holies finds itself in its endless omnipresence within itself, endlessly perfect, just as it finds itself in us - His images. Within this image we are then consequent upon our self-found, integral sanctum, ourselves at one with the arch-eternal, integrated, most perfectly cohesive sacrosanct, which is God Himself, the only Love. Thus we love God if we possess His love, for God will not be loved other than with His own, integral love. He who therefore would love God, so that He would dwell within him everlastingly must have God's love within him as a complete unity with God, which is the bringing back of all in its sacred unity, which the eternal, unified love has radiated in countless rays of grace from itself in view of its great mercy.
NS|0|70|14|0|Behold, this is the actual basic principle of the religion of the seventh belt. This basic principle hence is also the governing principle of the actions of these people.
NS|0|70|15|0|And so their entire being manifests this visibly. They are outwardly naked because they don't regard externals. But they are so much more clothed within, because to them the spiritual is everything. They are big physically as testimony of their taking everything external captive, to unite it there. They vary in size in order to do away with and unite these external differences in their spirit. Thus they live on all kinds of fruit, partly growing from trees and shrubs in the wild, partly from fruit called forth from the soil by their will and partly on foodstuff which the atmosphere conveys to them like miracles to signify that man should gather up the scattered fullness of eternal Love.
NS|0|70|16|0|Behold, all their striving is also,aimed at uniting everything in the love of God. Outwardly, the biggest is not better than the smallest. Since in the spirit they know all the inhabitants of the sun, they say: the inhabitants of the central equator, as those bristling the most with external splendour are the smallest of the sun's people. If they were speaking of external dimensions, they would surely find still smaller ones than those we found in the course of these revelations about the sun and its inhabitants. As they regard all things from within, they also name them how they find them within themselves. I remind you that I Myself testified of those upon the central belt as the smallest; this testimony however is related to the current illumination. For wherever the exterior is supremely splendid and manifold, the interior is the smallest. Wherever the exterior is bereft of all pomp, the inward part is proportionately bigger.
NS|0|70|17|0|Here upon the seventh belt we have seen no outward pomp anywhere; whereas the inward part also is the biggest. Even if here the physical form reaches immensity, this does not detract from our cause; for this immense size is only the consequence of true, inner immensity and testimony of what we dealt with. Likewise the dimensions of the middle equator are given variously; but that too is inclusive of allowance for the scale of the people inhabiting this belt. And so likewise many a thing is different from an interior aspect than meets the external eye.
NS|0|70|18|0|Having found this out as well, we can always regard what was presented in a twofold way, namely from without and from within. Wherever an external split is perceived, there note that this incoherence too merges within the centre. And if we consider the thing from its inwards then we shall in any case always hit upon the straight path recognizing in advance that the exterior outgrowth and unevennesses shall nevertheless merge in the centre and are unable to give it a different direction, no matter how much they differ among themselves by ever so great clefts, cracks, elevations and depressions.
NS|0|70|19|0|Therewith we are finished with the presentation of the religion of the people of this belt and want to just say a little about their procreation, birth marriage and their passing on next time and then move to the inner sun, which we shall deal with as briefly as possible. And so we shall leave it for today!
NS|0|71|1|1|Procreation, marriage and death upon the seventh equatorial belt
NS|0|71|1|0|Since procreation is man's first appearance or rather his entering upon the natural sphere from the spiritual one, we shall also begin herewith. How is the act of procreation effected by the huge people of the sun?
NS|0|71|2|0|If you have looked at the products of the land and how they originate from three sources, then you can discern that it is the same with the generation of man. It likewise is carried out in a threefold way, although neither by the one or the other method, but always from union along a threefold way.
NS|0|71|3|0|You will ask how this is possible? And I say unto you: this is quite easy. Because generation is also threefold with yourselves. But it is in the reverse order, since with yourselves it is firstly sensual, followed unconsciously to you mostly by the psychological and then spiritual. With sun-people however, spiritual generation comes first. After that comes that of the soul and only then the physical.
NS|0|71|4|0|What kind of intercourse is the spiritual? From the inner word to the inner word. And soul generation? Through will to will and the physical? Through embracing which is like that between brothers. After this embrace the man breathes over the woman and the act of intercourse is complete because, what John says about becoming flesh, is carried out literally here.
NS|0|71|5|0|The great significance of the "becoming" man lies in the hidden reason for which he goes forth and which he eventually recognises through his development, that reason being, the centre within where everything unites, which I have now sufficiently shown you.
NS|0|71|6|0|That leaves us nothing further to ask regarding procreation. How is marriage effected? In a threefold manner like the generation; no external reason ever brings the spouses together, but only an inward one. Being one in the word and then the will, they also become one in body.
NS|0|71|7|0|When therefore a man of about a hundred years of age (by your measure) recognises some man's daughter in a way that he finds in her his word and will, he goes to the father saying: "Behold, I have found my word and my will in this your maiden, hence it is the great God's will that I take her for my wife. This I reveal to you so that you may probe your maiden and then lead her body unto mine, that I embrace her, producing a new fruit of life within her." The father responds by calling his daughter, saying to her: "Behold here before you is the man whose word and will you carry in accordance with the almighty God's will; wherefore become his and let him embrace you as your husband! God's blessing be with you and His word be your life, now and forever!" Whereupon he escorts his daughter to her bridegroom and marriage is performed. Should the daughter's father be no longer alive, which however rarely happens, then this marriage-making office is undertaken either by the oldest brother of the father, or lacking same, then someone to whom the deceased father had entrusted his children. This takes care also of this aspect.
NS|0|71|8|0|How does death come about with these people who usually live up to a thousand years? As for the actual act of dying, this firstly is of a marvellous nature and feared by neither man nor woman for to them it is rather the high point of the most joyful manifestations.
NS|0|71|9|0|Sickness is no part of it. When someone is about to die physically however, he knows it a considerable time in advance, as this is the brightest period in his life, and he prepares in a most practical manner for the time when he passes into the purely spiritual. When the time is near, a great thanksgiving feast is usually prepared, followed by a friendship meal. Then the person whose time has arrived rises, greets all his relatives and his neighbours who inhabit one circle of trees; after which he at once leaves the company to rush up to a rise where the entire company can watch him. There he lies down face up, disappearing without a trace within a few minutes.
NS|0|71|10|0|Shortly afterwards, he returns to the company as a spirit and all see him through their inner (second) sight. This appearance lasts only a few minutes; then his spirit is at once borne away and nothing more is seen of him at this place.
NS|0|71|11|0|When all this is at an end, the entire company moves to this mountain to give God unanimous praise and thanks. Then, cheerful for God's great grace bestowed upon one of their brethren, they return home. This act of dying is the same upon the entire belt, on the islands as well as solid land.
NS|0|71|12|0|One thing of note is that men perish more rapidly than woman and the biggest giants more quickly than the smaller people; that is all there is to know about the act of dying upon the seventh belt.
NS|0|71|13|0|It hardly needs mentioning that, what has been said applies to both these belts. Having come to a conclusion about the entire inhabitable solar surface, we shall next time move to the sun's interior. And therewith enough for today!
NS|0|72|1|1|The interior suns and their inhabitants. Proper and improper ascent of the sun's basic light-spirits
NS|0|72|1|0|From the outset, we have already noted that the sun is not a compact body but that it consists of seven concentric interior suns, between each of which there is an empty space of several thousand miles.
NS|0|72|2|0|It has also been stated that these interior suns are inhabited. The question is: what kind of inhabitants? Are they actual physical inhabitants or do they have a resemblance to your "little men" of the mountains and the so-called air, fire, water and earth spirits? Or are they perhaps a unique type of being not occurring anywhere besides the sun's interior? These three alternatives cannot be dismissed fully, but also not fully affirmed. There is a seeming semblance with these suggestions but none in respect of inner meaning.
NS|0|72|3|0|Because with the sun, you must keep in mind that only beings of primitive or solar nature are upon it, whereas upon the planets they are of a secondary or anti-solar nature. Looking only at the form, which of course expresses itself as upon the planets; but their inner nature and its basis stand in the starkest contrast to everything of this type found upon the planets.
NS|0|72|4|0|Therewith we are ready to cast a glance at the inhabitants of these inner suns. They differ from each other as the colours of a rainbow; thus we have in reality neither little mountain men, nor air, water, earth or fire spirits or even natural, physical people, but human spirits who only in the course of time will enter exterior natural life either on the surface of the sun or in unfavourable cases, into the outward life upon the planets.
NS|0|72|5|0|Whoever seeks a general term for these spirit beings will do best to call them basic solar light-spirits. These spirits manifest to one another, as do natural men among themselves from the atmosphere, wherever they so desire; and they can do so out of their extreme freedom within the space they have been given by Me as a habitat.
NS|0|72|6|0|If applying their state of independence and full freedom righteously, they become steadier and more durable in their being with time and can then, along the way of procreation and birth go over to the sun's upper surface, whereupon the aforementioned Path to spiritual perfection stands open to them.
NS|0|72|7|0|If however these spirits do not, with their state of intelligent freedom, apply themselves commensurately with My order, they develop themselves in a lawless fashion; then they assume shapes of all kinds of unspeakable aberration. When seeing the favourable departure of the law-abiding ones, the lawless congregate together in trillions upon trillions, attempting to likewise take off, wanting to violently achieve what the law-abiding ones reached along the short and righteous path, namely the outermost solar surface and with it their accustomed, most absolute freedom.
NS|0|72|8|0|The starkest contrasts manifest themselves upon the last interior sun, which actually is the first after the actual, visible sun. Because in the more deeply interior sans, the contrasts are of a far less striking nature i.e. the inhabitants are at least in appearance more homogeneous than upon the last interior sun.
NS|0|72|9|0|Least noticeable are the differences upon the most interior or solid sun, making up the sun's heart, as it were. From this heart, all these spiritual beings of all shapes strive towards the uppermost sun, the way the blood of the heart goes forth to all parts of the body, setting the nutritious blood down and returning the less nutritious.
NS|0|72|10|0|In general terms, it also happens that the lawless spirits upon penetrating to the sun's surface have to turn back from it in all sorts of shapes, through the poles. In this way they are reunited with the sun's heart after lengthy periods, recommencing their thrust and ascent in either orderly or lawless fashion.
NS|0|72|11|0|This much we know now. How does the ascent proceed? Concerning the ascent through the inner suns, this is of a more spiritual and hence imperceptible nature and hence not associated with eruptions; but the rise to the solar surface is always of an exceedingly violent fashion.
NS|0|72|12|0|The effects of such violent ascent you have already witnessed in the course of explaining solar black spots. What is left to relate is the method of the procedure not only in the now familiar natural sense but also the intelligent spiritual path.
NS|0|72|13|0|These spiritual beings of the lawless variety gather together as aforesaid, to countless trillions, somewhat towards the last interior sun's equatorial region. When considering themselves sufficiently powerful they rise up in masses upon masses, penetrating up to the interior surface of the actual sun, probing the weakest part. Finding this spot, which is simultaneously permeated with a host of veins and canals, they penetrate to increasing depth, starting to kindle intensively, making the surface of their attachment likewise to and associating also with the spirits bound within this matter, then steadily seeing them more intensely on fire and applying such force that the several thousand miles thick outer solar crust must give way to them, letting itself be distended upwards in the aforementioned fashion, for an eventual eruption.
NS|0|72|14|0|Since through their lawless striving they also gain material weight, as it were, this becomes most useful for their undertaking, making use of the high speed of the sun's revolution around its axis. And it then becomes their literal motive: let us be helped by whatever will and can, for we must gain our objective!
NS|0|72|15|0|Then you can now collate this with the explanation of black spots, then any dark spots shall light up when you come, in the alternative case, upon a contradiction which you could not easily have resolved; and some erudite fox may have picked up grit for his sharp teeth, eyes and claws.
NS|0|72|16|0|I will suggest such a contradiction along these lines: if these swellings upon the solar equator arose exclusively on account of the centrifugal force around its axis, then I would like to see someone build a temple, and that upon a mountain, where the force is heftier than deep down, without the temple being flung off, together with the occupants, supposing it were possible to build one in the first place! The sun's centrifugal force is proportional to its great gravitational force; but the same can well assist such spiritual undertaking, facilitating rather than inhibiting the latter's violent nature.
NS|0|73|1|1|The fate of solar rebels. Comets and the development of planets. The eternal, incalculable work of Creation.
NS|0|73|1|0|We have seen during our dealing with sunspots that these spirits, on the one hand achieve their purpose; in what way God's order facilitates them to strive for this aim shall shortly be highlighted even further.
NS|0|73|2|0|After attaining to their freedom in this violent fashion, these spirits in their million upon millions swarm out into the vastness of space. The immediate consequence of this violent flight is of benefit in the short term, for the spirits in their undertaking are all, as you might say, cooled off and hence quietened down within this space.
NS|0|73|3|0|But what is the second consequence of this state of absolute freedom? This cannot be comprehended until you are first acquainted with the fact that, regardless of what character, every spirit must have nutrition for his sustenance and wellbeing. If he does not have same, he becomes gradually weaker to the extent of a kind of ultimate state of unconsciousness, resembling deep sleep. This condition is then also the consequence of this lawless, violent solar spirits gaining absolute freedom.
NS|0|73|4|0|What shall be the result of this second condition? To guess this will not cause anyone a headache. Because if someone were to succeed in starving a tiger and then putting him to sleep, it shall not be hard to catch this raging animal, as its feebleness will leave it defenceless, not even noticing while sleeping, that it has become the hunter's prey. Behold, the consequence are similar for these fully freed solar spirits! They become victims of planetary gravitational forces lurking everywhere around them, which they serve as welcome sustenance.
NS|0|73|5|0|A portion of these absolutists is forced back by the power of the solar spirit world after the breakthrough, and a portion falls back into the great solar oceans, where it calms down and cools off; a still larger portion, forcing an exit of still greater distance from the sun, is seized by the sun's mighty polarity and returned back into the sun's actual heart. That portion absorbed by the ocean also, with time, makes a retreat through the sun's many pores, veins and canals, sometimes right back to the last inner sun, which you now know is the first after the sun's outer surface. Some of those spirits that fell back into the waters are actually used for the outer sun's sustenance and to bear fruit.
NS|0|73|6|0|Those spirits of the interior sun, that have already made repeated return journeys do not easily join up again with those spirits intending another equatorial breakthrough, but try rather to secretly take off through back alleys to the polar regions. Finding resistance there once again, they can then become smaller parties resorting to violence, thus still achieving their goal on one or other polar belts. I only need to remind you of the aforementioned volcanoes and you will see where the "carpenter left a hole" for these beings. But this hole does not help them much either, for they can hardly get further than the shiny top of the photosphere. Soon after these almost perpetual repetitive attempts by these liberalist spirits, they receive a most insistent invitation from the sun's poles not to shy away from the trouble of again making a little visit to the innermost sun or actually sun-heart, where they are to give plenty of time for thought as to what is better: to conform to lawfulness or to high-handed impotence, wherewith to immensely aggravate their law-abiding chance for drawn out periods.
NS|0|73|7|0|Behold, that is how things are. Now it can be asked whether these are the only spirits with the fatal honour of being received back by the sun's poles, or whether there are other ones? Indeed there are all sorts of others! And these are partly fugitives from the planets orbiting the sun, but also partly similar storm troopers from other suns, such spirits being seized by the sun's polar force when drifting into this sun's planetary region. Only if in a sun-distant region they combine in an aforementioned way, manifesting as comets, can they move around the sun in a clumsy, planetary fashion. If however, they helplessly and clumsily approach the sun too closely, they are consumed "core and stem" by the sun, as you would say. Even if some, in time, turn into real planets, they nevertheless are not precluded thereby from becoming the sun's food-prey. Because once the sun's polar force has seized something, it is as good as the sun's prey, for with its force, it firstly feeds steadily upon such guests, weakening them millennium by millennium, until in the end, hauling them into its wide, fiery womb.
NS|0|73|8|0|You can already recognize this from the present position of the planets. Because once many millions of years ago the planet Mercury still occupied the position of your Earth; Venus approximately the position of the present planet Mars, and Earth approximately the position of Jupiter; now you can calculate how much the sun, with its power, has attracted these planets! From that you can easily see that the sun, even after many thousands of years, will take hold of the presently free floating planets, whereupon the most stubborn spirits from these heavenly bodies shall again attain to their law-abiding, but also on account of their regained freedom, lawless state.
NS|0|73|9|0|That other planets shall take the place of those completely taken up by the sun, you can gather from the fact that a host of at least ten thousand million comets just swarm around your sun, for which reason one or the other more developed comets can easily position itself in the location of a planet. There are indeed already present a great many well-developed comets in your sun's wide regions which are, for the most part, already inhabited, even if not by humans yet, but by diverse precursory animals.
NS|0|73|10|0|Behold, this is the system. For your concepts, these periods are endless yet before My eyes, their beginning or end is the same. But just as the sun can dissolve its planets, the central suns can in the same way dissolve their planetary suns, chief central suns entire hosts of solar regions and solar universes. New ones are placed at the location of the consumed ones, so that the progression within the system of My things would not be interrupted. From this you ought to assume, that I shall not stop to create in all eternity, because I as God cannot ever cease to think: for My thoughts are the beings.
NS|0|73|11|0|But some could say: why such an ultimately endless multiplicity of beings? But I ask in return: how would a yet so great, but ultimately limited number of beings relate to an unlimited God?
NS|0|73|12|0|Wherefore let no man be troubled; for within My infinity, the infinite surely shall find accommodation, not being capable of ever over filling same, even if the increase of beings should be multiplied to an unspeakable degree beyond its present system.
NS|0|73|13|0|This overview should give you the reassurance that your good and holy Father is greater, mightier and more perfect than an earthly spirit, even in his most lucid moments, can imagine.
NS|0|73|14|0|Wherewith we have also finished with the material sun and next time intend to betake ourselves to the spiritual or celestial sun. And so once again we leave it for today!
SS|1|1|0|1|﻿CHAPTER 1
SS|1|1|0|1|The Spiritual sun, a Spark of Grace of God
SS|1|1|1|0|Before we can go into the actual spiritual sun, we need to know beforehand where it is, how it is related to the natural sun and its composition.
SS|1|1|2|0|In order to be able to make a perfect notion of the whole thing,.it must first be noticed that the spiritual is all that which is the innermost and simultaneously the most penetrating of all, thus the sole working and causing.
SS|1|1|3|0|Take for instance a fruit; what do you think is inside it? Nothing but the spiritual power in the germ. What is the fruit itself, with all its ingredients for covering and preserving the innermost germ? It is basically nothing else than the external organ permeated by the power of the germ, which in all its parts behaves in a necessary beneficial way to the existing germs.
SS|1|1|4|0|That the external fruit is an organ which is determined through the spiritual power of the germ, shows in that not only the fruit but also the whole tree or plant, emerges from the germ.
SS|1|1|5|0|What is then the spiritual? The spiritual is first and foremost the innermost power in the germ from which comes forth the existence of the whole tree with roots, stem, branches, twigs, leaves, blossoms and fruit. Yet, it is the spiritual which penetrates all these named parts of the tree as if for itself or its own well-being.
SS|1|1|6|0|The spiritual is, therefore the innermost, most penetrating and most all-embracing. For what is here the most permeating that is also the comprehensive.
SS|1|1|7|0|That this is true, you can grasp from a multitude of natural phenomena. Take for example a bell. Where does the sound find itself? Would you say: more on the outside, more in the middle of the metal, or more on the inside? It is wrong! The sound is the inner spiritual fluidim (in plants it is the viscous gasses or juices), encased in the material hulls.
SS|1|1|8|0|If the bell should be struck, the impact is recorded by the inner fluidim, which is a very elastic and stretchy spiritual substrate, as being something disturbing its rest. Then the whole spiritual fluidim passes into a quest for freedom, expressing itself by means of a continuous reverberation. If the outer surface of the bell is coated with some other material which is not permeated by such easily excitable spiritual abilities, then the vibrations of the excitable spiritual abilities or better said – their quest for freedom, is soon subdued. Such a bell will stop being resounding. If the bell is not coated, however, the sound will keep on resounding for quite a time. If it would also be surrounded by a very sensitive substance, for instance, pure electrically charged air, the sound would be amplified and thus spreads itself far and wide in such a vibrating substance.
SS|1|1|9|0|If you would ponder this image for a while, it will become clear to you that here again, the spiritual is the innermost, permeating and encompassing. We will look at another example.
SS|1|1|10|0|Take a magnetic piece of steel. Where in this piece of steel is the seat of the attracting or repelling power? It is in the innermost, that is inside the casing, which is the visible matter of the steel. Being an inner power, they permeate the matter, not being a restriction to it, but completely encompassing it. That this magnetic fluidim also encompasses the matter in which it finds itself, can easily be seen by everyone when such a magnetic piece of iron would attract a piece of metal laying some distance from it. Would this not be an encompassing and working power outside of the sphere of matter and how can it then attract an object laying some distance away?
SS|1|1|11|0|As example, we will give a few more instances. Look at an electrical conductor or an electrical flask. If such a conductor or electrical flask would be charged with the electricity of a rubbed glass plate, it permeates all the matter and thus becomes the inner part and equal to its permeating element. If you would approach such a conductor or flask, you will soon, by softly waving and pulling, feel that the fluidim is encompassing the whole matter of the conductor or flask.
SS|1|1|12|0|An even more telling example for you is the emanation of every person, just like other beings; of which the most obvious is the somnambulates. The distance over which a magnetizer and a somnambulate treated by him can exchange messages, some of you did experience. If the spirit would be only an internal and a non-permeating being, then so-called magnetizing would not be possible at all. If the spirit were not the all-encompassing and all-controlling, tell, how would such contact between a magnetizer and a somnambulate be possible? I think that we have ample examples from which we can conclude where, how and in what way the spiritual is expressed everywhere, thus surely also conveys itself in, through and by the sun.
SS|1|1|13|0|The spiritual sun is, therefore, the innermost of the sun and is a spark of mercy out of Me. Then the spiritual powerfully permeates all matter of the sun and finally, it is also encompassing the whole being of the sun. This all taken together is thus the spiritual sun. This is the actual sun, for the visible, material sun is only a body of the spiritual sun, being profusely influenced by and are completely dependent on the spiritual sun. This body is formed in all its parts in such a way that the spiritual can express itself in and through it and as such again completely gathers it in a unit.
SS|1|1|14|0|Who wants to observe the spiritual sun, first must look at her outer appearance and then realize that this all, in the details as well as overall, is permeated and encompassed with the spiritual sun – then he will already have a vague image of the spiritual sun.
SS|1|1|15|0|He also needs to ponder that the spiritual is something completely concrete, something able to completely take hold of each other mutually, while the natural is separated into individual parts and form in and out of itself, no fixed unit. Where it does feature as a whole, it is only because of the inner spiritual. This way you will gain clearer insight into the spiritual sun and the difference between the natural and the spiritual suns will be even more pronounced.
SS|1|1|16|0|For you to understand these things even better, I will give you clear information by means of a few examples. First, take a small rod of noble metal. If you look at it in its raw condition, it is dark and rough. If you would polish it, however, it will look completely different as before and yet, it is still the very same rod. What then, is the actual reason to beautify this rod? I tell you, it is very simple. By sharpening and polishing it, the parts at the surface of the rod is pressed closer together and is in a certain way, connected to one another. It thus becomes, even more, concrete and mutually stronger adherent to one another and thus, in a certain sense, also completely unanimous. In the initial crude condition where it still was a loose unit, the parts stood almost in animosity towards each other. Every loose part vied for himself to have the nourishing radiation of light, take for himself as much as possible and leave nothing for his neighbor. In the polished state, which could be called a refined or purified state, these parts take hold of each other. By this taking hold of each other, the light beams become the common good, since no one particle wants to keep it for himself, but share every single bit of light with his neighbors. What is the result? All now have abundant light and they are by a long stretch not able to take in all the riches. The abundance of the general beaming riches reflects as a beautiful, harmonious glow from the whole surface of the polished golden rod.
SS|1|1|17|0|Do you already suspect where this glow comes from? From the unity, or the unification. If then the spiritual is perfect and united in himself, how much greater will be the glory of the spiritual than that of its body which only consists of pieces and is therefore also selfish, full of self-interest and thus dead!
SS|1|1|18|0|Let's have another example. You must have seen a silica stone before, of which glass is produced. Let such a rough silica stone, just like its descendant, the glass, the rays pass through unhindered? O no, this you know very well. Why does such a rough silica stone not let the rays through? Because its parts are still too much separated and too little united. If the rays would fall upon it, every little part would devour the rays for himself and will leave nothing, or in a sense only the waste of the absorbed light for his neighbor. But how is it that his descendant, the glass, becomes so generous? Look first, the silica stone is crushed and ground. This way each particle in a sense dies for the other or gets completely separated from the other. Then the silica powder gets washed, then dried, mixed with salt and then put into the furnace where the separate particles become completely mutually united through the salt and the correct temperature of the fire.
SS|1|1|19|0|What does this work say? The selfish spirits are in a certain sense destroyed, to be completely separated from each other. In this separated condition, they get washed, or better said, purified. After being purified, they are dried, a condition denoting being secured. In such a condition, they are first salted with the salt of wisdom and finally, thus prepared, united in the fire of My love. Do you understand this example? You do not yet completely understand it. Well, I will enlighten you even more.
SS|1|1|20|0|The outer matter world in all her parts are (associated with) the rough silica stone. The separation is the forming of the separate beings. The washing of the silica stone is the washing or the stepwise raising to higher potential of spirits in matter. The drying means the freeing or securing of the spirits in unity, finding expression already in man. The salting is the giving of the light of grace in the spirit of man. The final uniting through the heat of the fire in the furnace is the unification of the spirits among each other as well as the fire of My love. As matter in the furnace cannot melt together before they all acquired the same degree of heat of the fire itself, as such also the spirits cannot become mutually of one mind and thus become eternally forbearing before they first become permeated by My Love and thus by Myself. This is written in Scripture: “Be perfect as your Father in heaven is perfect” (Matt 5:48). And again, it is written: “...that they may be one as We are” (John 17:11). Look, from this the image should become clear.
SS|1|1|21|0|How then is the unification of the glass expressed? In that all the parts are absorbing the sun's rays, in the same way, all being enlightened completely throughout, being completely saturated by light. Yet, they can let the absorbed light through unhindered. Look, as such, you already learn by means of the window glass, how heavenly relationships are structured and it teaches you at the same time to understand the spiritual sun on a much more exalted level. We will not be contented even with this example, though, but we will refer to some more things at another occasion, by which we will ascend most easily to the spiritual sun, to witness unutterable glories there!
SS|1|2|0|1|The whole of nature a Gospel of God's order
SS|1|2|1|0|After I've told you many times, I once again say: the whole of nature, through its relationships and every single deed of animals and especially of humans, can present and reveal a gospel of the most wondrous things of My eternal order. Yes, man surely does not have to search for some of the other comparative examples. You can take a deliberate, obvious, simple thing and it will surely carry that gospel in himself, which will serve unto whatever spiritual condition as if it was created for this specific purpose since eternity. I did say that we still need a few examples to be able to completely ascend to the spiritual sun. We will therefore not be too fastidious, but we will take the first and best example.
SS|1|2|2|0|Imagine yourselves a house. Of what is it built? As you know, usually from quite crude, formless pieces of matter. This matter everywhere occurs in this, you could say independent condition. This is the clay from which bricks are made, like a certain stone from which lime is burnt. Then also sand and yet unprocessed wood. Now we bring all the raw material together on one or the other terrain. Here lies a heap of clay, there a heap of lime, then a chaotic heap of trees not yet processed and a huge heap of sand. A bit further lies a smaller heap of crude iron ore, even further a heap of silica stones and not much further, a big puddle of water. Look, we have gathered there enough raw material for a house. But say, who of you are of such clairvoyance that he could see in these heaps of crude material a well-ordered, stately house? It looks just as little as a house than a fly looks like an elephant or a fist like an eye. Yet, it all is destined for the building of a stately house.
SS|1|2|3|0|What needs to happen now? Stone bakers begin to work with the clay. The loose clay gets wetted and diligently kneaded. When it is properly combined and sticky enough, then it is formed into the well-known bricks. For the clay particles in the bricks to bind even closer and more lastingly, each stone is baked in the fire, by which it gains, together with the enhanced solidity, also the well-known color. What happens now with the limestone? Look, a bit further on a few more ovens are being built, for the burning of the limestone. You sure do know what happens with the burnt lime. Let us go on. Carpenters have busied themselves with the tree trunks and process them to be useful for the house. The smiths busy themselves with the ore, melt it and extract the usable iron from it and forms it into various useful items for the building. Further, on you see how others are crushing and grinding the silica stones and process it further in a familiar way into the pure glass.
SS|1|2|4|0|All the raw material in the vicinity have now been cultivated. There the builder master is laying out his building plan. The soil gets dug out, the masons and their helpers are intently busy, and we see how the crude material begins to take the form of an orderly building under the hands of the builders. A stately house gradually begins to grow from the soil and reaches the predetermined height. Now the carpenters get busy and in a short time, the house has been fully provided with a roof covering. By this time the preliminary heaps of crude material have completely vanished. We only see a bit of sand and part of the burnt lime still, but the so-called plastering and finishing off the house has commenced and with this, also these two remaining materials vanish. Look, the house is finished off, inside as well as out. Now still a few tradesmen come to finish smaller tasks: a carpenter, a locksmith, a painter, oven builder and one that lays floors. These tradesmen are diligently working for yet a while and then the house stands there, almost inspiring one to awe.
SS|1|2|5|0|If you would now consider your feelings, seeing from the beginning of the crude material to the finishing of the stately building, then you would surely discover a vast difference. How was this difference achieved? I tell you, none other than by the determined and good organization and the unification of the separate crude matter to a whole. When you first walked among the heaps of crude matter, it was discouraging to your being and your emotions stirred chaotically. When you saw how the crude matter was made more useful and organized through the fire and the tools of the carpenters, you felt more blissful, for you already saw the possibility for a house to emerge from such orderly matter. Yet, you still could not properly imagine the house itself.
SS|1|2|6|0|When you saw the builder master laying out the building plan, you felt in some sense pleasantly surprised, for you could already say: Behold, look, this will become a magnificent building! When you saw it after the finishing off was done, you longed for the completion. When the building was fully complete, you looked at it with great satisfaction and when you were guided through the elegant rooms of the house, you were greatly awed and said: who would have thought that something like this could emerge from the still crude material?
SS|1|2|7|0|Look, thus it is with what we have seen up till now in the natural sun. It is crude matter, appearing in this condition without coherence or relation. When one would consider the inhabitants of the sun and all their works separately, he would find no coherence or mutual relationships. Only in the spiritual these completely crude pieces become more and more organized. From the organization can be gathered unto which higher destination they exist, since the innermost of all refer to one and the same being, in which their final and full organization will find completion.
SS|1|2|8|0|Therefore, we will only finally see the finished building in the spiritual sun, where everything will come together and present itself when united, in abundant glory.
SS|1|2|9|0|You now see how this plain example contains a glorious gospel and unlock an order to the introspector, of which no mortal ever have dreamt. With this example, I want to draw your attention to something – that the spiritual is coming closer and this especially in the sun itself.
SS|1|2|10|0|You have witnessed the various institutes of the whole sun, with everything on and in her. She contains endless and almost indescribable variety. How does this surely memorable institution of the sun express himself?
SS|1|2|11|0|Every time you look at the sun gives you the answer: Through a generally exceptionally intensive light and aureole.
SS|1|2|12|0|Look how the almost infinite multiplicity has gathered himself there and emanate the united [multiplicity] into the almost endless distances of space. It is not necessary to present the countless effects of the sun, for every day on your small earth globe describes and sings its praises manifold. Would the sun have the same wondrous effects without her surrounding light-collection with all her innumerable parts? Oh, surely not! Ask the truly dark night, and she will literally show and tell you to what a sun without light would amount. But we do not have to be content with such a still crass example, for there is another one which is still much better.
SS|1|2|13|0|For you to have even more convinced insight into how everything brings us closer to our goal if we would only look at it from the right standpoint, you will choose yourselves for the next example, the first and best and thus also the very best substance, and we will see how and if it is usable for our cause. I think though that it would be rather impossible for you in this respect, to choose a useless substance, for what is proper to the form of a discovered piece of ore? Put it in the furnace and the proper degree of heat will take it to its correct destination! Do not then tediously search for one or the other substance, for as I already told you: I can use everything, like someone who has difficulty walking! And so, we will leave it then for today.
SS|1|3|0|1|The clock, an agreeable image of the sun
SS|1|3|1|0|You choose the clock. This example is better than you would suspect, for I would have chosen a watch. Therefore, we will immediately consider this example critically and it will soon emerge whether it will take us a step higher than the previous.
SS|1|3|2|0|If you would inspect a clock, you see that this small time measuring device is made of pure cultivated matter. You see the well-calculated mechanism, manufactured with a driving gear which grabs the teeth of another gear. You see how the driving gear is connected with the appropriate strengthened chain, with an elastic spring which, with her inherent power, puts the whole mechanism purposefully into motion. If we examine the works even closer, we discover a whole lot more little gears and axles. Everything is calculated and has its purpose.
SS|1|3|3|0|Having had a proper look at the inner works, we now look at the outer form. What do we see? A flat dial plate with a simple set of arms. What do the arms do on such a simple dial plate? As you know, it shows the hours of the day and night and as such, measures time. The time measured by these arms is something all-encompassing, as well as all-permeating and is the center of everything, wherever you would look. Nobody can say: I am at the end of time, or: Time has nothing to do with me, or: Time does not surround me. For every time someone does something, he does it in the midst of time. Why then? For he is constantly permeated and surrounded by time. Let us also consider the timepiece. The arms are fixed in the middle of the dial plate, describing a circle with their extremities. Since they are uninterruptedly stretched out from the center to the outer circle, being physical matter, they describe from the center outwards, an innumerable amount of continuously expanding circles. It is thus clear and understandable that this cyclic motion originates at the center of the little axle to which the arms are attached and consequently covers the whole dial plate, thus finally, through the time they measure out, are so to speak enveloped in an endlessly great circle.
SS|1|3|4|0|Let us return to the inner works of the timepiece. There we will discover a fixed upper plate and the lower plate and fixed cylinders (pillars), connecting the upper and lower plates. We will also see a lot of fixed pins, hooks and adjusting screws. Do these fixed pieces of this tool already contain something of the final destination? Yes, in these immovable parts already mutely are contained the foundation of the destination.
SS|1|3|5|0|If we should look into the clockwork even more though, we would see little gears moving in different ways; first a very lively little sling, then the adjacent little gear. The sling is still far removed from the destination, for it cannot yet describe a full circle, but is still chased to and fro and even though it is the fastest moving part of the whole mechanism, it does not go any further. The next gear, clearly controlled by the busy little sling, detect the happy jumps of the sling and move forward one step with every jump, in its quick, yet incessant cyclic movement. One still sees the jumps of the little sling, but it does not do harm to the whole. The cyclic movement has been achieved. The next gear already shows more regular movement, describes a restful circle and is already much closer to the final destination. The sequential gear's movement is even more smooth, more enduring, more regular and more peaceful and is, therefore, closer to the main purpose, yes it has full connection to it. With the last gear, the goal has been achieved; mechanically judged, it already gives an indication of it [the goal], but it cannot yet be recognized in the mechanics itself.
SS|1|3|6|0|Yet, exactly here, where the final goal can already be revealed in obscurity in the material mechanism, from the center of the mechanics arises an axis through the dial plate to the outside. To this axis, the arms are attached, which would finally, in great simplicity, bring to expression the whole artfully compound mechanism.
SS|1|3|7|0|Do you not already very clearly see where this is all going? All the yet various and compound present itself in the final unification to a final goal; no single unattractive little pin should be missing if the final goal is to be achieved.
SS|1|3|8|0|Now we return to our sun again. Regard this great clockwork as a measure for your unthinkably long times. We have seen the variegated mechanism of this gigantic timepiece. We saw that My Love is the almighty, living spring operating between the two great plates, namely eternity and infinity, putting the great work in motion. We saw the countless teethed gears as well as all pins and pillars. We now know the mechanics. From the variety of its parts, it is just as difficult to detect the destination as if one would want to divide the hours inaccurate fractions by ignoring the dial plate, yet looking at the different movements of the gearing. This is true and nothing can be said against it, many would say, yet the question remains: How then do we arrive at the great mechanism on the central axis which erects itself out of the material above the dial plate of the final and single great destination? I tell you, do not worry yourselves about it, for nothing is easier than exactly this, if one have already made a thorough study and very well know all the parts. Since we now chose the clockwork as an example, we will also elevate ourselves to the great surface by means of this same example.
SS|1|3|9|0|Whoever has had a look at a clockwork, would see that three things practically moves in the same way. The first is the capsule wheel which is attached to the spring, the second is the main driving wheel which is attached to the spring capsule wheel by means of a chain. The third is the central axis wheel which moves the arms over the dial plate.
SS|1|3|10|0|If we want to get to the dial plate, we need to know to what these three wheels correspond. What does the spring capsule wheel correspond to? It is very clear that it corresponds to the love – the spring presents the love in that she is locked up in a sense from inside of life and brings the whole mechanism into existence. As such lies locked up in love itself, already and completely the destination of the mechanism.
SS|1|3|11|0|To what does the second wheel corresponds, which moves the same way and is attached to the spring wheel by means of a chain? This wheel corresponds to the wisdom, who receives her life from love and is thus closely connected to it. With what does the central, main axle wheel correspond? With the eternal order, which clearly arises from the first two wheels and by which all the parts of the mechanism are arranged in such a way that everything ultimately must submit to the achievement of the main goal, which exactly finds its expression out of the love and the wisdom. Look, we now have the whole picture. The axis wheel has been found and it is called Order. Along this axis, we will ascend and witness the destination of all things, as it is expressed exactly in correspondence with the eternal love, wisdom and the order coming forth from both.
SS|1|3|12|0|Now we have reached our goal completely through our example. We already find ourselves upon the spiritual sun, without you being able to suspect or understand how and in what way. But I tell you: First consider the given examples and you will start with the processing of the trees up to the clockwork, easily discover that we have exactly by means of these examples as you would say, merrily walked around on the spiritual sun incognito, while you were still waiting to get there. We already are on the dial plate and do not have to still climb up along the axis to the top.
SS|1|3|13|0|You ask: How then? It all sounds like a riddle. But I say: Where the meaning of these things is shown, even if it is more general than specific, where everything is bound to unification, where even this unification is pictured through various picturesque examples, there is no more the natural, but the spiritual sun. What will now follow, will put everything under a bright light and we will clearly find that we find ourselves already upon the spiritual sun.
SS|1|3|14|0|If someone is holding a torch in his hand, he would know what the torch is made for. If he should walk in darkness, what is easier than to provide him with a torch? You only must ignite the torch and darkness will instantaneously vanish. We indeed have the torch in the hand. The given examples are the torch. What else is needed, but to ignite the torch with the small spark of love, for it to presently brightly illuminate the great, meaningful dial plate of the spiritual sun. Therefore, we will do nothing else next time, but to ignite our good torch with the scintilla amoris [spark of love] and by this beautiful light, to at the great meaning of all the things upon the spiritual sun. With this, we'll end it for today.
SS|1|4|0|1|The natural and the spiritual sun, their different appearance
SS|1|4|1|0|You are asking: Yes, it is all well to ignite the torch with the spark of love, but where do we get it from? On this, I can really say nothing other than that we are going to get it exactly from where it should be gotten from. It would be ridiculous if we would not be able, having the whole fiery sun, not be able to ignite the torch's wick!! For with the spark of love I exactly do understand the sun, which we now hold in her full-length, depth, and breadth in our hands. If you would be able to ignite a little fungus with the aid of a magnifying glass the size of a coin with the sun's rays while this sun in the natural is more than 22 million miles away, then this very close-by sun will also be able to ignite our torch.
SS|1|4|2|0|Then we will accept this very easy dare to bring the wick of our torch with the fire of the sun. Just look how easy it is!
SS|1|4|3|0|The torch is burning and look, in the spirit are infinite countrysides glowing in the eternal morning glow, coming from this torch.
SS|1|4|4|0|I am the torch Myself and I give the correct amount of light; who will investigate in this light, will see truth everywhere and no deceit will meet his eye!
SS|1|4|5|0|What a wonder, you say; in the natural sun, we saw giants and a great assortment of all things. Here in the sphere of light, everything is equal. We see nothing rise above the other. It is light, it is big and His indescribable loveliness is all over. We see a virtually flat land; where are the natural mountains of the sun?
SS|1|4|6|0|Endlessly content spiritual angelic beings wander in the fields of light and make no distinction between land and water. They effortlessly elevate themselves in the light ether and hover there, drunk with joy while they emanate blessedness upon blessedness. We only see very lovely little trees; where are the gigantic trees of the natural surface? We also see a commonality in all the lovely foliage. Every growth spreads an unutterable feeling of bliss, utterly enrapturing every spirit coming into its vicinity. Yes, from every little tree, from every tender blade of grass flows a different kind of feeling of bliss, and yet at the little trees as well as the other growth, just like with the grass, we see only one form and a perfect, unmeasurable unity.
SS|1|4|7|0|We wander through endless landscapes. We meet countless multitudes of blissful angelic spirits, yet we nowhere see a home. Nobody tells us: this piece of land is mine and that is my neighbor, but like extremely merry travelers on a road, they travel around jubilating and singing praises. Wherever we turn ourselves, we see nothing but life and more life flow. Glowing figures meet each other and from all sides sound great shouts of joy!
SS|1|4|8|0|But we stand by like complete laymen and have no explanation. Where is this lustrous world we now observe? Is this the spiritual sun? This you ask with amazed faces and astonished hearts.
SS|1|4|9|0|Yet I tell you that the spiritual sun look completely like a dial plate of a clockwork, upon which the complete artful mechanism is expressed. You look flustered: is this the whole spiritual sun? This sure is wonderful, exalted and very beautiful, also extremely alive, yet very simple. On the actual sun, we saw such unmentionable variety in size, yes so much wondrous things, but here it seems as if this endless plain is only one great way for spirits, upon which no dust is to be seen. But honestly said, because we saw so many great phenomena on the natural sun, we expected more than this uniformity and in a certain sense this eternally conforming monotony of this excessively lustrous world.
SS|1|4|10|0|You do have the clockwork as an example. If you would wander around in the interconnected gearing, what would you think of the effects brought along by the astonishing mechanism, if you would never have seen the dial plate of a clockwork before? Would you, looking at the gearing, not say: If the means look so wonderful, of what indescribable wondrous nature shall the destiny be! You would say to the manufacturer of the clockwork: sir, unmentionably artful and precisely measured is this gearing. How great and exceptionally artful would be the destiny of this wondrous mechanism! Let us have a look at it, where the surely great purpose of this mechanism comes to expression. Then the clockmaker leaves the inner works and shows you the dial plate on the outside!
SS|1|4|11|0|Your eyes grow big of astonishment and you say: what!! Is this what this internal work of art is made for? Nothing but a white painted round plate with twelve numbers and two pointed arms, invariantly trailing forward with invisible movement along the twelve numbers. No, we imagined ourselves something completely different! I say: Maybe an artful marionette theatre, or maybe some or the other fantastic children's' game?
SS|1|4|12|0|Oh, dear people, then you still have a very poor image of the spiritual world. Did you not grasp the given examples, that the whole of the outer in all its division finally must express itself in unification? You saw it in the example of the tree, the polishing of the metal stave, the production of glass, the building of a house and finally convincingly by looking at a clockwork.
SS|1|4|13|0|If it would be the goal in the spiritual to divide even more than what it is in the outer natural, how would man then see himself in eternal existence and an eternal life!! So, according to the true, inner living order, everything must unite in the spiritual to become by that eternally strong, mighty and enduring. Now you say: This is clearly completely right and true, yet we have heard many times You speaking about the great glories of the heavenly spiritual world. Therefore, we do not know now how to take things. We truly cannot say anything against the simple glory of the spiritual sun but according to our previous impressions regarding the heavenly world, this looks like a nice summer's day, where we would see a swarm of ephemera floating haphazardly in the sun's rays, while none of them could explain where they come from, where they are going and why they are crisscrossing the sun-saturated light in every possible direction.
SS|1|4|14|0|Your musings are in this instance truly correct, but to explain to you how this simplicity of the spiritual sun corresponds with the glorious beauty of heaven, the time is not ripe yet, for we first must get to know the basics. If you only have seen ephemera up till now, then it would do no harm to the main cause, for the result will show how it is with the simplicity of this spiritual sun we just saw. Keep your eye on it and think about it yourselves. In the next chapter, we will look at this simplicity with completely different eyes, therefore, enough for today.
SS|1|5|0|1|About the Kingdom of God and man
SS|1|5|1|0|When you spend some time on a high mountain and that on a completely clear, sunny day – what would you see? Some of you would be enraptured for quite a while, for the greatest, most romantic natural panorama would present ample opportunity through the multifarious diversity to enjoy an exalting view. Someone else would have a completely different mindset, saying from his perspective: Well, is this that extraordinary? One can see from side to side and what then? Nothing but one mountain after the other; one higher, the other lower. Here and there the highest crests are covered with snow. On some other places, some clumsy rocky points stand erect and the most distant mountains look the most acceptable, while the closer ones show nothing but traces of perpetual destruction. This is the eternal monotony of the famous view of the mountains. A third person also finds himself in the company on the high mountaintop. This one is as you say it, a hero in socks, lament almost in tears that he put in so much effort to scale the mountain. Firstly, he said, he sees nothing else than what he would on a healthy flat ground in the lowland; secondly, for all his effort, he only feels cold after all and thirdly would he want to bite into stones for hunger. If he only thinks about to again descent this treacherous way back, he feels like losing his senses!
SS|1|5|2|0|So, here we have three mountain-climbers. Why does the first find so much exaltation in his being, the other nothing but abstract, clumsy forms and the third even becomes annoyed because he has put in so much effort for nothing. It is not necessary to search for it, for it is in themselves. How then? The first has a more lively and enlivened spirit; It is not the form and the tops of the high mountains that gives him the feeling of bliss, but this mood is a rendition of the higher life corresponding with the high form of such mountains. For at other occasions we already sufficiently learned of which life these mountains testify. Exactly from this life, the blissful experience of the visitor is derived, who walks in these mountains with a more excited and enlivened spirit. The other's spirit still finds himself in a deep sleep. Therefore, he detects nothing other than what his physical eyes see and what his earthly, dry mind can perceive. If you would pay him for it and give him mathematical measuring apparatus, he would climb all mountain crests and measure the heights with great satisfaction. Without this stimulant, you would hardly succeed to again get him on a mountaintop. Regarding the spirit of the third one, let us be silent about it, for in him lives only the animalistic man who finds his bliss in his stomach. If you would ever want to get him on a mountain, then you first should ensure that he will get there effortlessly and secondly, that he will find something good to eat and drink on top. This way he might scale a mountain – if not with his feet, then with the aid of a well-trained pack animal. Then he will say: In such an instance, I will be part of the expedition, for because of her purity, the mountain air will be more beneficial for digestion than the stale air of the valleys.
SS|1|5|3|0|Look, from this example, we can extract an important lesson that would be directly applicable to our simple, spiritual sun. This lesson exactly corresponds with the text in the gospel, saying: For whosoever has, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance: but whosoever has not, from him shall be taken away even that he has. (Matt 13:12). In this scripture is found yet another corresponding with the above example and this text is as follows: The kingdom of God cometh not with observation: Neither shall they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within you. (Luke 17:20,21) Do you now understand how it is with the initial simplicity of the spiritual sun? You say: We do grasp something, but do not yet have complete clarity about what it says or want to convey. But I tell you: Exercise only a bit more patience and everything will immediately and with few words become very clear to you, like the sun on a bright, clear day. Why do you see the spiritual sun to be so simple? Because you have only seen the actual outside. Yet I tell you: there exist upon the spiritual sun an infinitely impressive and wondrous variety of which you could not yet create an image of for yourselves. This versatility is not upon the spiritual sun, though, but it is in the innermost of the spirits. If you would want to see this, you should see with pure spiritual eyes in the sphere of one or the other blissful spirit and you would see the otherwise so monotonous spiritual sun world soon transform into countless wonders. For you should know that every spirit is given one and the same basis, consisting purely of My mercy and compassion and it is consistently expressed in the spiritual sun. The management of this given basis, which is the actual inhabitable world for the spirit, solely depends upon the innermost of the spirit, which is only the love for Me and from this love, the resulting wisdom. For you have even clearer insight, I will give you yet another illustrious example. One of you find yourself on one or the other vast plain. On this plain, he finds nothing other but in the middle a tree, under which shadow the grass lushly grows. The traveler lays down on this grass, falls asleep and becomes invigorated. But during this sweet and strengthening rest, he was overcome with a wondrous dream. In this dream, this lone and simple traveler found himself in the most beautiful palaces, encountered princes, spent time with them and enjoyed exceptionally great bliss. Now I ask you: how does this man find such inner company on this lonely, empty field?
SS|1|5|4|0|Look, it all belongs to his spirit and is obvious in the spirit. It is a creation of his spirit through the power of the love and this is ordered according to the wisdom, flowing as such from such a love. If you would think a bit more about this example, it will become clear to you that everyone will be the creator of his own inhabitable world according to his love and the forthcoming wisdom – and this world is the actual Kingdom of God in man.
SS|1|5|5|0|Therefore, who has the love of God in him, will also gain the wisdom in the same measure of his love. He thus receives what he already has, namely the love. Who does not have it, but only has a parched worldly mind which he takes for wisdom, from him it will be taken by the most natural manner of the world, namely when his worldly or bodily life would be taken from him.
SS|1|5|6|0|See, this is how things are! One mountain-climber ascends in love and up in the mountains is the love the creator of his blessedness. Who ascends the mountains with his mind only, will truly find no blessed reward, but will receive for his effort little or nothing, for it is severely prevented by his mind. The third, having absolutely nothing, will lose everything on the mountains, for a dead one will find no joy in life, for it is insensitive for it. As such it takes much effort to take a rock up a mountain; but if it is let free up there, it crashes down at great speed in the depths of death. If you would put all this together, the spiritual sun will not look so simple to you anymore. What else will still happen upon it, we will clearly see later. Therefore, enough for today.
SS|1|6|0|1|The spiritual cosmic diorama. The sphere of the first spirit
SS|1|6|1|0|How will we then undertake this, to see more of our still simple, spiritual sun? Should we proceed to go on great and far discovery excursions, or shall we position ourselves somewhere, open our mouths and eyes and wait for the roasted birds to fly into our mouths? I say: We do neither one, nor the other, but we will proceed into a spiritual cosmodrama and diorama and will entertain ourselves as well as possible with the wondrous views in the heart. For you to be able to gain an even better picture of it, I want to give you better understanding with yet another clear example. You must have once seen a so-called “optic diorama”, where one can have a good look at a good painting mounted against a black wall, using a magnifying glass with a diameter of about half a foot. If you would look at such a good sample, you can do what you want. You can change and temper your fantasy and imagination according to your ability and still, you would not be able to see the painted picture as something that was merely painted. It will still appear completely spacious and show the objects that it looks like it would in the natural – with the provision that the images and the glass are both of excellent quality.
SS|1|6|2|0|If you would find yourselves in a hut where about twenty of these magnifying frames are mounted, you would, externally evaluated, find all the frames completely equal. But when you would come closer you would, in this small room with twenty frames, within the distance of a few steps, go on a journey which you would not be able to undertake in many years. Every frame looks just like the other, but when you look through one frame, it offers you a whole world region. If you go to the second frame, what a completely different image you would find than that of the first; and so forth till the last frame. Did every new view not enthrall you exceedingly? You must confirm it, for in the one frame you see a magnificent big city with spreading landscapes in her surrounds. In the next frame, you see an unusually romantic landscape, so perfectly presented that you feel as if you could just break through the wall to really go into it. You could not tear yourselves away from it, but the guide tells you: at the next frame, you will see something even more impressive. So, you find yourselves in the third frame. At first glance you are completely overtaken, for you see an endlessly spread sea surface, bordering a shore region in her full splendor, in a blue haze. On the vast surface of the sea you see here and there islands and countless great and especially much small sea vessels. All of it is so exceptionally presented that you could not help but to exclaim: Here it is no more art and it enters the realm of sheer, natural reality! Then the guide takes you to the next frame, where you are being surprised all over again and so it continues till the last frame.
SS|1|6|3|0|If you properly looked at everything, you would think to leave, but the guide holds you back, saying: Dear friends, don't you want to go to the first frame again? You tell him: We did look at it. But the guide answers: The frame is still the same, but the view has completely changed. You go to see it and see to your utter amazement something new and completely unexpected. So it proceeds along the whole row of twenty frames. Highly surprised you leave the last frame again and the guide again tells you: Friends, the frames are still the same, but again there is everywhere new worlds to be seen. Full of expectation you go again and call out already at the first frame: wonder above wonder!!! Exalted friend, you are inexhaustible in arts. He tells you: Yes, best friends, thus I would be able to keep you busy for days with constantly new and increasingly more beautiful, varying images.
SS|1|6|4|0|Look, in this small, monotonous space you enjoyed panoramas of the world like many great worldly travelers never saw. Your eyes have seen distances of hundreds of miles and even more and all this in the space of a few square meters.
SS|1|6|5|0|Look, this illustrious example gives us a good foretaste of the wondrous spiritual view on our spiritual sun. It lets us see how we can have so overwhelming much to see before our spiritual eyes from a small area, just like we saw in our little optical room with the greatest ease at least half of the surface of the earth. How would we do it then? It has already been hinted at and on that grounds, we will launch our first small endeavor.
SS|1|6|6|0|As you see, we still find ourselves on our simple spiritual sun, still see nothing but blissful spirits wandering among each other, together and above each other and on the ground, our little trees, noble bushes, and the beautiful grass. But look, a man's spirit is presently approaching us. He does not see me; Talk to him, to make him stand still before you. If he would stand still, go to him to reach his sphere, then you will immediately see the spiritual sun in another garment.
SS|1|6|7|0|Well, you are in his sphere and you are mute from sheer amazement. What do you see? Out of sheer amazement, you are not able to utter a word! It also is not necessary for, in this case, you do not need to talk much to Me because I see the same as you do and even much more perfectly.
SS|1|6|8|0|You see shimmering landscapes, high, glowing mountains, vast, fruitful plains and rivers, brooks, and lakes, glimmering in the sun like diamonds. The clear, light blue firmament you see scattered with beautiful utterly purely glittering starry constellations. You see a glorious sun rising. She shines unusually bright, mild and soft and still, she cannot diminish the glimmer of the beautiful stars of the heaven. You see big, radiating temples and palaces without number, huge cities at the shores of huge lakes. Countless most blissful beings wander over beautiful, bliss breathing countrysides. You even hear them talk and heavenly songs of praise reach your ears. You look around you to look for some remains of the simple spiritual sun, but nowhere can anything be found of the former simplicity; everything is dissolved in countless wonders.
SS|1|6|9|0|Now step out of our manly spirit's sphere again. Look, it all vanished again; we again find ourselves upon the simple sun. Now you say: Yes, what then was this? How is something like this possible? Does such a spirit then carry all this in such a narrow sphere; an endless world full of wondrous glories; in such a narrow circle, so much outstretched multifarious life? Is it reality or only an empty image?
SS|1|6|10|0|Dear friends, on this I do not say anything yet, for we first want to gain advantage from different frames of our spiritual diorama and firstly busy ourselves with the inner viewing thereof. It is yet a weak beginning of what will still be displayed before our eyes.
SS|1|7|0|1|The sphere of the second spirit. The foundation of life is the love of the Father.
SS|1|7|1|0|Look, another spirit is already approaching us. He needs to be here too, for you to enter his sphere. Go have a look, he is already waiting for you and he knows by means of an inner notion what you want to do. Now you are already inside. Tell Me, what do you see there? I again see that you are incapable of uttering a word due to the greatness you see. Therefore, I will interpret on your behalf again. You stand in sheer amazement and are stupefied of astonishment in the sphere of this spirit.
SS|1|7|2|0|Yes, at such a sight you completely lose your senses, for you see one wonderful thing after the other; worldwide vast, glorious rows of fields are spread out before your eyes. Everywhere you see loving people living in beautiful, peaceful homes. Their indescribably beautiful and amiable forms keep your eyes captive, making it rather impossible for you to let your eyes wander to any other being which catches your eyes.
SS|1|7|3|0|You are so captivated by this lovely view that you lose yourselves in it and thousands upon thousands are moving past you, yet you barely notice them because of this one!
SS|1|7|4|0|On the soft, light green hills you see exceptionally radiating temples; in these temples, you see blissfully living spirits visiting them and wandering around there. Now you are looking up to the firmament and you again see different and even more magnificent starry constellations. Yes, you see brightly radiating crowds of blissful spirits effortlessly and at great speed move about through the pure air. They are freely gliding, moving like shining clouds. You look at the horizon where a big sun is hanging high. Her light is like the beautiful morning red and everything you see radiates in the light of this sun.
SS|1|7|5|0|Not far from this you see a rather high, yet well-rounded mountain, with a glistening temple on the crescent. The pillars are gleaming like diamonds in the sun and instead of a roof, you notice a glowing cloud covering upon which even more blissful spirits hover.
SS|1|7|6|0|Now you say: Endlessly wondrous and indescribably beautiful is all we now see; only for us, it is yet not to be and we may not yet enter this beautiful world we see, even one step. For if we should do this, we would surely move outside the sphere of our spirit and then it is over and done with our viewing! I tell you: certainly not – let us ascend this mountain and look at things there a bit closer. Look, here we are already on the mountain. What do you see here?
SS|1|7|7|0|You are again speechless and know not what to make of it, for you believed you would walk around in the temple as you would for instance inside a big building on earth. But when you entered the temple, the inside of it got transformed into a new, even more beautiful, immeasurable heavenly world, leaving you at your wits' end. It does not change a thing, but the right light will explain everything soon. You ask Me whether you would encounter different things in the spheres of the second kind of spirits as well.
SS|1|7|8|0|Oh yes, I tell you, the transformation of this temple in a new, wonderful heavenly world, is exactly because you entered the spheres of the spirits which are in this temple. You ask: Why do we not see these spirits in whose spheres we find ourselves in, who are in this temple? Because you look at their center through My intervention. Let us retreat a bit and look, there stands our former temple and we see it populated with blissful spirits, talking to each other about things relating to Me.
SS|1|7|9|0|Now you have convinced yourselves that one can also move freely in such spiritual spheres just like on earth. Now we can again retreat to our previous place. Look, we are already here.
SS|1|7|10|0|Let us retreat again from the sphere of our hospitable host and we will find ourselves again on our most simple spiritual sun. Now that you are outside of his sphere and is still in this good spirit's company, you can even exchange thoughts with him. He knows you very well since he is also from your earth and even have blood relation with you. For the present, I do not yet want to introduce him to you since there will come even better opportunities by which we will get to know all the spirits better, who are now serving us at this occasion.
SS|1|7|11|0|Listen to what the spirit says to you: (the spirit) Oh friends, you who are still walking upon the earth in your bodies - grasp, yes do grasp life in the deepest of its being! It is infinite and its riches is immeasurable! The foundation of life is the love of the Father in Christ in us! Deeply take hold of it in your hearts, then you would find in yourselves the same which you found inside of my sphere. What you saw was but simple. But at the core of life lies infinitely more.
SS|1|7|12|0|It was scarcely fifty earthly years ago, when I, just like you, wandered as a citizen of the hard life upon earth. At first, the thought of the pending death of my body has deeply captivated me. But believe me, my angst was vain and unfounded, for when death came over my body and I thought I was going to ruin and would be destroyed, only then did I wake up as if from a deep dream and immediately passed over into a perfect life.
SS|1|7|13|0|Even if I have not yet by a far stretch attained to the actual fulfillment of life, I keep getting closer to the perfection of life, which is coming into focus more and more. How great and glorious it can be, I cannot yet let you see. I can only, from the wealth of my inner perspective understand that the perfection of life in the Father through pure love for Him should be something of which no spirit in any sphere can grasp even the tiniest bit.
SS|1|7|14|0|Fortunate, yes infinitely fortunate are those who on earth have made the love for the Master his only need, for he has, unto the perfection of his life, chose the shortest route! For, believe me, my dear earthly brothers and sisters, whoever carries on earth the love of the Master in him, he also carries the perfection of life in him; in that he has that utter holiest and absolute greatest perfect goal, to which I still have a long, far road to travel to, in him and with him.
SS|1|7|15|0|The circumstances of my life are indeed filled with the unutterable feeling of happiness, but everything you saw in my sphere and yet endlessly more which you not yet have seen, but which I continuously can see in ever renewed wondrous riches, is nothing in comparison to have to only once see the Father. Therefore, before everything else in your life, look uninterruptedly to Him, then you will in due time and surely very easily and shortly be brought to where the Father lives in the midst of those that love Him!
SS|1|7|16|0|How do you like the language of this spirit? Truly, I tell you, if it would be given to this spirit to see Me nowhere as your guide, he would be destroyed by a too intense feeling of happiness. Therefore, consider and realize in which bliss you are unawares finding yourselves in, that I do find Myself with your day in, day out, educating you and teaching you with My finger and showing you the most correct and quickest way to Me.
SS|1|7|17|0|Do not allow yourselves to be enchanted by this world, for it is full of death, filthy lucre, and hellish fire! How things develop after the laying down of the body, we will still shortly see in many spirits of our spiritual sun, as good instruction. I tell you, woe to the world for her wickedness, for her reward shall be called: Terrible and unmeasurably miserable it is to find yourself in the wrath of God! But now, nothing more of this. Already another hospitable spiritual friend is approaching us for another encounter and we want to gain again something new from his life sphere.
SS|1|7|18|0|The two previous spirits we will for the time being keep in our company, for H.W. Anselm will indeed be able to bear the closeness of his grandfather! With that, we will leave it then for today.
SS|1|8|0|1|The sphere of the third spirit. An image of infinity
SS|1|8|1|0|Look, the third spirit is already here, and we will immediately answer to his hospitality. Enter then into his sphere, then we will experience what is to be seen in there. Since you already find yourselves in his sphere, let me hear from your mouth what is here to be seen. You are again so surprised and look around you in consternation. What is it then, which is taking your sight so strongly captive? I see it will again be necessary for Me to serve as your interpreter, for you still have no time or rest to find words suitable to relate what you are seeing.
SS|1|8|2|0|You are standing upon a shining cloud. With surprised eyes, you see an enormous number of supernatural worlds floating by in great circles. You find yourselves surrounded by the greatest of miracles, being countless on each of these worlds. Every one of these worlds appears to be infinitely big and yet you can view them from pole to pole in one glance. You see countless crowds of happy beings walking upon these floating worlds, jubilating intermittently. Each new world you approach is filled with some different indescribable wonders. But you say: If only they would not float by so fast, these utterly magnificent dwellings of countless multitudes of blissful spirits! Oh, just wait, we can even do something about it. Look, presently there is an unusually big, radiating world, taking after a primordial middle sun. There you are already.
SS|1|8|3|0|The strong light blinds your eyes, preventing you to see her wonderful wealth because of the too intense light – but we can do something about this too. Look, the strong light has become milder and you see that this big world looks like an endlessly great, indescribably beautiful garden. In this garden, you see many elegant dwellings and around these dwellings wander blissful spirits, who happily enjoy of the exceptionally tasty fruit from this big garden.
SS|1|8|4|0|Over there you see spirits singing songs of praise, ascending in the glowing ether. Somewhere else you see loved ones walking arm in arm in great friendship and happiness. Over there you see a company of the wise, praising My great love, mercy, and compassion. On the branches of the variety of most exquisite fruit trees, you see a shimmer as of the shining of stars.
SS|1|8|5|0|You ask: What is that! I tell you: Watch it closely, then you will soon see what is hidden behind these stars. But you are once again surprised, for now, you say: Great, Holy Father, what is this! The moment we took a closer look to such a star, she expanded together with the tree to endless size. The previous great world, as likewise this single tree, can we see no more due to the infinite surroundings, but this little star has grown into a new, great world and in this world once again multifarious new wonders. Oh, Father, tell us more, where is the end of Your immeasurably wonderful creations!
SS|1|8|6|0|Yet I tell you: You are right in asking this. I tell you: The endless wealth and greatness of My creations have neither beginning nor end, for wherever you see one, believe Me, there is hidden something infinite! Therefore, there is nothing which you now see in the spirit having any end, but everything is infinite. Would it not be thus, it would not have come from Me, would not be spiritual and eternal life would have been the purest lie. If the division of natural division already shows you that their division goes through into infinity and in a grain of seed lies hidden infinitely many seeds, why would the spiritual be subject to any fencing in?
SS|1|8|7|0|Convince yourselves through this new world. Look, here is a spirit walking close by; enter his sphere and you can convince yourselves immediately of what abundance of new, wonderful riches he possesses and believes Me, this proceeds unto infinity. You can get to understand this by means of a natural example, but you can recall it now again.
SS|1|8|8|0|The example consists of the following: position two exceptionally well-polished mirrors over against each other and tell Me when the reciprocal reflections end.
SS|1|8|9|0|Look, as such, it is here as well: Every spirit carries something infinite in him and that in infinite multiplication. Each spirit serves to the other as a mirror through his inner love for Me and towards his brother. As such, there is an endless reciprocal reflection. Exactly this reciprocal reflection is the great, holy, almighty connection of My love, by which all these beings relate to Me and each other in abundant bliss.
SS|1|8|10|0|Yet again you ask: Are the spirits which we saw and still are seeing through the sphere of our hospitable, serving spirit, also real independent spirits, or are they only appearances finding their origin in the reciprocal reflection of the true spirits? I tell you: they are all equal. You are surprised because of the answer, but in the Kingdom of spirits, it is no different, for everything is truly determined.
SS|1|8|11|0|If you would enter My infinite sphere above, you would only see the infinite Kingdom of the heavens like a spiritual human. But if you would enter his sphere, this human will soon dissolve into countless spiritual worlds, which will look like countless different stars, strewn through the whole of eternity.
SS|1|8|12|0|Should you get closer to such a star, she would soon appear to you like an individual, perfect human. When you would enter the sphere of this person, you would immediately find in him again wide expanses to all side, a new heaven strewn with countless stars. If you would approach such a star, she would at a certain distance again have the appearance of a human. If you would again come close to such a person, you would almost exclaim of surprise, just like when once the sea captain Christoff Columbus approached the mainland of America! For you would once again see the magnificent heavenly splendor and a wondrous world. If you would find yourselves properly in this world, you would be stupefied, to find this world inhabited by spirits. Would you then again find yourselves in the sphere of one or the other inhabiting spirit, you would again find new glories. At the same time, you would, yet now with a more experienced eye, see the original world as the habitation of these spirits.
SS|1|8|13|0|Likewise, it proceeds and every single spirit is consequently again a perfect little heaven in himself.
SS|1|8|14|0|You need in fact to realize that the heaven is a heaven filled with heavens. Like this heaven is in himself infinite, likewise is every angelic heaven infinite. From this can be derived as it is written in Scriptures: The Kingdom of God comes not with observation but is within you.
SS|1|8|15|0|On this foundation, shall every spirit live in this Kingdom, will see and appropriate what he has gained in himself through his love for Me.
SS|1|8|16|0|Such it is written: The Kingdom of the heavens is like a mustard seed. It is among the smallest of the seeds. If it is sowed in the earth, that is, in a heart full of love, it grows into a tree in which the birds of heaven will build their nests.
SS|1|8|17|0|Do you now see that little mustard seed? Every single blissful spirit is a mustard seed, meaning as much as: he is a creation of My love and out of this love, therefore a living word. If this word in the earth of love which is freely brought out by Me blossoms, then it becomes through and through a living tree full of love and life out of Me.
SS|1|8|18|0|If you would enter the sphere of such a tree, it will surely surprise you that you will see in it an endlessly wonderful wealth of the heavens, which is infinitely present, just like My love, mercy, and compassion, in every single spirit.
SS|1|8|19|0|This you need to make your own, according to My order – only then will you truly gain inner benefit of it and you will finally experience in the bright light in yourselves, that My written word is Me and at the same time the living, infinite Kingdom of the heavens with you, among you and, if you would take it actively into your hearts, also living in you.
SS|1|8|20|0|What else will still be revealed wondrously and anew, we will still sufficiently observe in the spheres of other hospitable spirits. Do then retreat from the sphere of this third spirit, who is also a relative of yours. We will find ourselves next time immediately in the sphere of a fourth spirit. We will leave it at that for today.
SS|1|9|0|1|The sphere of the fourth spirit. The mystery of the Son of man.
SS|1|9|1|0|Look, he is already standing there, friendly beckoning you to come to him and enter his sphere. Feel free to go and give special attention to what you will see in his sphere. This spirit will also see you in his sphere and will guide you around in his world. As said, take notice of what you will see there, for it will be of great meaning to you.
SS|1|9|2|0|Well, you are in his sphere and is extremely happy, for you see the spirit in whose sphere you are, only with the difference that you do not recognize him outside of his sphere. Yet, inside his sphere, you properly recognize him, for he once was on the earth a blood brother of yours. My eloquent Anselm will properly recognize his brother the moment he hears him speak. For this reason, I want him to guide you around and give explanation about things himself.
SS|1|9|3|0|Well, what do you see! You find it impossible to speak due to the too great surprise, but this time I do not want to be the interpreter, but your guide will. So, he (Heinrich) is speaking:
SS|1|9|4|0|Look there, my beloved brothers, to this great, impressive temple before me. Look at the indescribably glistening beautiful pillars. Do you see brother, the pillar reaches so high that you become dizzy of it; and look straight ahead, how this beautiful temple is surrounded by countless such pillars. Look, above the pillars rest a round roof, shining brighter than a thousand stars and above the roof stands a huge, fiery cross, shining red like the most glorious morning red. How do you find this temple!
SS|1|9|5|0|You say: Brother, its greatest, unspeakable magnificence bereaves me of all words to share my feelings about it with you. But what is in this temple? Best brother, would you not take us inside? O yes, beloved brother and friends, but prepare yourselves for something unusual, for the magnificence inside, yes, I would want to say the holiness of this temple is so unexpectedly exalted and so wondrously great that you would barely be able to bear it. You do know that I, in my earthly life, was a great friend of God's Word. And because the apostle Paul was our preferred apostle through whom the heathen would be converted, I do love him, second to the evangelist John, the most. To let you receive it from me more clearly, and this temple is built by me out of deepest reverence for the Word of God.
SS|1|9|6|0|Before we enter, I want to explain the meaning somewhat: these almost immeasurable high pillars denote the respective scriptures of the Godly Word and represent the Old Testament. If you would enter with me through the pillars, you see before you a glistening hallway. The hallway on the inside of the pillars is bordered by a red wall. As you will see, it is just as high as the pillars and at the top is connected with radiating, impressive arches with the outer row of pillars. This roomy hallway between the pillars and the wall is the actual vestibule of the temple. The rounded roof you see being so brightly shining above the pillars and the temple is the light of compassion from on high. The cross on top of the roof depicts the being of this light of compassion, which is, in fact, the holy of holies, namely the love of the Father and the Son!
SS|1|9|7|0|Now that you know this, dear friends and brothers, let us proceed through this hallway to there where you see a great light flowing from the wall, shining red like the red of the most beautiful spring rose. There is the entrance to the temple. Do you know what this light means? This light denotes the love towards Christ and it is not possible to enter the temple by any other means than only the strait gate of love towards Christ. Look, brothers and friends, now we are here. Look, there is the door. You are indeed surprised that this enormously great temple is only accessible through such a small little portal, but you also know that it is written: who do not enter through the strait gate, will not come to the Father, therefore also not into the Kingdom of God and just as little in the kingdom of the angels of the heavens. Bow then as properly and deeply as you can and follow me, then we will immediately see the inside of this temple.
SS|1|9|8|0|Well, brothers and friends, we are in the great holy place! What do you say of this splendor? As I can see, you are completely perplexed and speechless. I did tell you beforehand, therefore, to prepare yourselves for something extraordinary. As you see for yourselves with astonished eyes, the inside of this temple is too great and magnificent and even for me too exalted to interpret it for you. The most fantastic is the unexpected, endless size of the inside.
SS|1|9|9|0|You thought: When we get to the inside of the temple we will, just like on earth, see a treasure and ornaments. But here you literally and truly see endless, vast spiritual worlds; and these worlds, having neither beginning nor end, are united into a kingdom. You look with amazement over the endless distances which is strewn with countless unexpected glories. You see trees rising to the heavens, richly endowed with delicious, juicy and shining fruit. You see countless many beautiful temple buildings and you see that they are inhabited by great multitudes of blissful spirits.
SS|1|9|10|0|You are highly surprised, but look, dear friends and brothers, there on the mountain with softly glowing hills in the direction of the morning stand a simple, modest temple, but its shine is even more intense. Follow me there and you will get to see something that will enrapture you more than what you have seen up till now. There we go then! You see how far off this temple is; by earthly measure, you would rather reach the moon than this temple. But for us, spirit people have it much easier this way, for we only have to want, and we will already be where we want to be. Want to be there with me and look, here we are.
SS|1|9|11|0|You are dumbfounded because of the enormous size of this temple and you barely dare to come closer. Enter bravely with me also this temple and you certainly will be received well by its exceptionally friendly inhabitants. Therefore, do follow me! This temple looks inside again like a temple and you will there be received into an unusually hospitable home. We have now entered the vestibule, and then we enter the shining gate to the inside of the temple. Look, beloved brothers and friends, we are at the place of our destination!
SS|1|9|12|0|Do you know that friendly man, rather on the foreground, surrounded by a multitude of great and small human spirits? Watch how he is teaching them very amiably and lovingly the great mystery of the Son of man and how every word of his mouth comes forth from his mouth as if a bright star! But see, our good host and friend have noticed us. He is rising from his shining seat and rushes to meet us with open arms. Do you not yet recognize him? Look, he is already very close. Observe him closely; you should know him. If you have not yet recognized him by his telling appearance, you would surely know him by his old, always the same and faithful greeting!
SS|1|9|13|0|Listen, he speaks: O beloved brothers, the mercy of our Master Jesus Christ be with you and the love of the Father in the Son and the communion of the Holy Spirit! What has motivated you to come here? Who was your guide? You do not need to speak, but I do suspect it in my heart, whose love is so great that she leads those who are redeemed by her, to the holy Source of eternal love! O beloved brothers, I tell you in the name of my above all beloved Master Jesus Christ, do hold on to Him, hold on to His love and you will not, yes eternally not go to ruin. Truly blessed are those who believe that He is Christ, being the Son of the living God; yet, only those who love Him above all will see in Him the Holy Father. For only through love do we become the true children of God! Therefore I, the old Paul, tell you: hold on to the love, then you have the eternal life in you! Greetings, the mercy of our Master Jesus Christ in the Father and in the Spirit, be with you!
SS|1|9|14|0|Well, beloved friends and brothers, did you see how hospitable and loving the old friend and apostle of the Master have received us? See how he already is back among his disciples and is teaching them the love for the Master. You would want to know whom these children and spirit people are. Look, they are a pure heathen and heathen children. But it is by far not yet all whom you see here. Come again outside with me, in the vast space of the great temple. Since we now find ourselves outside again, you see everywhere a wide environment with almost innumerable temples being enlightened. These are pure schools for all kinds of heathen and many apostles and disciples of the Apostle Paul are their teachers.
SS|1|9|15|0|There are truly in this great temple where we are in, still countless much to show you. But because you are still bound to earth, many millions of years might be needed still to show unto you even the smallest part only superficially! Once in the spirit, you will, just like I now, see all perfectly clear through the infinite mercy of the Master. Therefore, we will now leave this temple. Look, we are already at the gate of the temple entrance and we again have a free view on the great pillars and the shining roof with the great cross.
SS|1|9|16|0|Now, yet another thing. You can tell me this, for even here there are much which we spirits still have difficulty understanding, or find even impossible to understand. How does this visit of yours happen, or more specific, the fact that I now can see you and talk to you I can understand, for you were in spirit already closer to me and have spoken to me like now, but you might not remember such a rendezvous. Therefore, I can easily understand your visit this moment very well. What I cannot understand though, what I find impossible to explain, is why I feel so indescribably happy in your vicinity. You can, believe me, being a faithful brother, that I have never experienced such a blissfulness for as long as I have been an inhabitant of this blessed resort. Tell me, tell me, if it would be possible for you!
SS|1|9|17|0|But now I tell you, do not tell him, for he needs to be prepared for the moment on which he will see me unless he will not be able to handle the joy. Here are spirits that love Me so exceedingly that I can only approach them visually only gradually because of their love. Thus, tell him to persevere in his wish; his feeling of bliss will in due time be revealed. Tell him thus in your spirits. Look, he has received that from you, accepts it and is awaiting it anxiously. Such a condition is called: the patience of love!
SS|1|9|18|0|We again are at the place of our company; now step out of the sphere of your brother's spirit and look on. I will reveal Myself to him for a short while. Look, he sees Me. He falls on his face and adores, prays and weep; this is good thus! For the time being, only for a moment. But next time we will serve again the sphere of a fifth spirit. That brother's spirit will guide you the same way as this one, who is still weeping, praying, who will be allowed to stay in our company. Let us leave it at that for today.
SS|1|10|0|1|The sphere of the fifth. The greatest wonder, the heart of man.
SS|1|10|1|0|Do you not know this fifth spirit, who is already standing before us? Look how amiably he is smiling for you and beckon you to enter his sphere. Feel free to go and look at his wealth. Also, this spirit will be recognizable and visible unto you and he will guide you around the treasures of his inner life. Go then into his sphere.
SS|1|10|2|0|You are now in his sphere, and you once again clasp your hands together in surprise and are almost out of your senses due to the wondrous, exalted greatness of what you are seeing. Now easily follow this friendly brotherly spirit, then you will experience unexpected things. Just like with the previous, I will be your narrator in My Name; now listen what your guide is saying:
SS|1|10|3|0|Oh, dear brothers and friends, what a bliss and joy it is to me to see you back here again! You indeed know me; follow me to my blessed sphere. I want to show you which treasures emerge from the love for the Master. Look, dear brothers, and especially you, my beloved Anselm, over there on the glorious mountains before us, only there will you see the treasures of my blessedness!
SS|1|10|4|0|We have reached the summit of the mountain. Now, look at the infinite distance. As far as your spiritual eye can reach, yes as far as your strongest and quickest thoughts can transplant themselves, all this are given unto me to rule over.
SS|1|10|5|0|You now ask me and say: But dear, blessed brother, are you also then the owner of all these countless beautiful palaces, standing proud, radiating like rising suns on the round mountain, also the owner of all those innumerable myriads of blessed spirits whom we see all over, having friendly communion with each other! Do all the countless many beautiful gardens with all their beaming pillar towers, blinding our amazed eyes with their bright light?
SS|1|10|6|0|How is it then with those distant worlds, which we perceive to be rising suns? The bright firmament with its countless, beautiful stars, are those also yours? And this magnificent sun above us, whose rays are so mild and soft, filling the whole of infinity, how is it with her? Do you count her also among your possession?
SS|1|10|7|0|Yes, beloved brothers, I tell you: Not only that which you see but infinitely more which you cannot see, are the possession of my love! Dear brothers, you are astonished and you say: but dear, blessed brother, your declaration almost sound as if selfishness and self-love have entered you, for you say: All this and infinitely more are the possession of my love. Yet, love also includes your own self and thus also your actual life. Do you not know that everything is the possession of the Master? How then can you say that this all is the possession of your love?
SS|1|10|8|0|Indeed, dear brothers, your words are pleasant to me and your thinking are truly grounded, yet not rightly placed here. For when you judge from the outside to the inside, you could very well have a good case, but here, all judgment must be correct and can only go from the inside outwards. Look, for that reason are your judgment not well placed. For if I say: this all and infinitely more are the possession of my love, you need to think of it from the inside, that my love is the Master Himself and that I have no other love and therefore no other life as that of the Master!
SS|1|10|9|0|For you, brothers and friends, to truly understand that your judgement of me was an external judgement, I tell you for the sake of clarity also this: if you would say, “all this is the possession of the Master”, you would by this give only an external confession by assigning it all to the Master; but through such a confession, the Master is, just like the confession, still outside of yourselves. But if you would say: All this is the possession of my love, then you share therewith that the Master is everything to you and that He lives with His love and compassion as the eternal life, in you. For when you say in the love of your heart to the Master: “All this is the possession of my life”, then you say the same as did my dear old friend, the old apostle Paul have said when he still lived upon earth: “Now I do not live anymore, but Christ lives in me!” I only tell you this that you may know our manner of speech here for on earth only external speech exists, which must pierce inward from the external. Therefore, it is still an unsure and seldom effective speech if not spoken after the manner of the word of the Master, through which man is taken hold of from all sides and thus completely permeates him. Our speech is an inward speech and has nothing external, therefore it is always effective.
SS|1|10|10|0|Come now with me to the hill there up front, where you see a beautiful palace. Look, we have barely spoken the word, and we already are where we want to be. You now say: This palace is beautiful and grandiose, but the temple we saw in the sphere of our previous brother was greater. But I tell you: do not judge too quickly, first go inside and then compare. Look, also here is but a strait gate by which to enter. Bow down as deep as possible and follow me. Well, we went through the gate and are in the palace.
SS|1|10|11|0|What is it with you that you are looking around as if turned to stone? Look, dear brother, I indeed did tell you that you should not judge too quickly. Here, the worth of things only ever is on the inside and never to the outside. Therefore, the inwards are also always more exalted and wondrously greater than the outer, for here, everything stands in a relationship, like the Word of God on earth. Simply and modestly it is written with letters in a book. When one would enter through the strait gate of humble love into the simple word, to what wondrous wealth would he come through a single word of God which, simply and modestly compiled through letters, is written in a book. And as was said, this is the relationship in which things stand.
SS|1|10|12|0|You did not expect that you would find an infinity filled with God's wonders in such a simple palace. Since you now see the countless worlds in their spiritually exalted existence and the myriads of glories on them, their countless blissful inhabitants, you now are surprised how it could be possible inside such an outwardly simple palace.
SS|1|10|13|0|Yet I tell you: It is by far not as great a wonder as the fact that the heart of a human can become the dwelling of the Holy Spirit through the love of the eternal Father, the infinite, holiest, almighty God!
SS|1|10|14|0|Would you want to walk with me to there where on the illustrious plain stands a magnificent round temple, surrounded by three rows of very beautiful glistening pillars, having no roof, but in place of one, a radiating rainbow construction, looking as if in constant motion? You want it and look, we are already here. Are you of the mind to enter this temple! You confirm it with joyful hearts. Then follow me immediately into this temple.
SS|1|10|15|0|Well, we are already inside. Once again you clap your hands together in surprise. Yes, you see, this is how it is with us. We are at home in the inward parts. Let you not be brought off tune by the even greater glorious magnificence you see here, for the deeper you penetrate, the greater and more beautiful it becomes. The greatest love, compassion and wonderful wealth is only in the most inward, namely the Master. It will be eternally not possible for any spirit to ever get there, even though he can continuously get closer.
SS|1|10|16|0|You ask me after the meaning of the sea there far off, shimmering so beautifully, as well as the pristine island with multiple beautiful temples not far from the shore, especially the most beautiful one up there on the steep hill. If you want to go with me there, you only need to convince yourself about what it all is. You want it and look, we are at our destination, for here on the sea we need no ships. By our will, we can go wherever we will. If you want to enter the temple, then follow me. Yet, this temple might not get revealed unto you regarding its interior, but you will find yourselves in it as in any other building.
SS|1|10|17|0|Well, we are already inside. The beautiful building style pleases you very much. But look, there at that great frame through which shines a red light, who do you see there? You say: A very dear, friendly man and a just as amiable, friendly lady. Come with me and do not be afraid at all, for these inhabitants are extraordinarily friendly and radiating. Look, they are both getting up and rushing towards us with open arms. Do you not yet recognize them? You will surely recognize them when they will be close to us. There they are! Let you be blessed by them, for he is the beloved of the Master, the apostle John and she, o brothers and friends, she is the mother of the incarnated eternal Word out of God! She did bless you now, but the time to speak to them have not yet arrived. During your stay here the opportunity will arise to come still closer to both John and Mary as is now the case. My inward [voice] is telling me: Up to here and no further may I guide you. Therefore, you can now return with me to the place where we departed from.
SS|1|10|18|0|Only one thing I would want to know from you. You have indeed not noticed it, but it did not escape my view, that these, both beloved of the Lord, were seized as if with blissful reverence, by which they were in no way capable to speak. I have never seen such as this before, even though I have often been here. Yes, this is even the place where I prefer to tarry. You are silent and want to say no more. O brothers, exactly your silence is doing something great to me, yes giving me the greatest suspicion. Therefore, I do not want to insist anymore and thus will happen, as always, the holiest will of the Master.
SS|1|10|19|0|You ask me and say: but dear brother, how then will we find our way back? Firstly, look where you are and only then ask. Now you say: how is such a thing possible? We are then already at the place where we started out from! Yes, you see, it fares better than with your railways on earth. We namely never left our place but was only granted unto you to gain deeper and ever deeper sight into my inner love. You have therefore nothing other to do but to return your vision, to discover that you still yourselves completely intact at the original stance. I have therefore nothing more to say than that I am the one whom you had as a brother on earth who carried the name of Frans. By this, I have fulfilled my inner assignment to you and you can now retreat from my sphere.
SS|1|10|20|0|[Jesus]: Well, how did that suit you? You became completely and blissfully enraptured. Yes, this is all well, but this is not all. Look, already a sixth spirit to our company. He does not belong on this spiritual sun anymore, but he is an inhabitant of My holy city. In his sphere, you will certainly still see somewhat of the spiritual sun, but you will see it in a completely different light as was the case up till now. Prepare yourselves therefore well, for I tell you: everything will have a whole different look there.
SS|1|10|21|0|Your second brother also wants to know the reason for your visit. But I tell you: he is not ripe for this yet. Only one moment would be too much for him, but we will indeed let him feel My presence. Look how he begins to radiate of joy and how he exclaims from the depths of his heart in bliss: Oh, Holy Father, You cannot be far away anymore, for the unexpected bliss of my love tells me that you are close to us! When will we enjoy the highest of bliss, to see You, O Holy Father, in the greatest love of our hearts? I tell you: these spirits will soon be granted this mercy, yes, very soon. But we will prepare ourselves to see even more on the next occasion and therefore, enough for today.
SS|1|11|0|1|The sphere of the sixth spirit. Peter the rock.
SS|1|11|1|0|Since our loving spiritual hospitable friend is here already, you can effortlessly and immediately find yourselves in his sphere.
SS|1|11|2|0|Well, you are already in his sphere. Why are you now suddenly looking around you with anxiety? You say: because we find ourselves upon a high rock and am surrounded by nothing else but an endless, heaving sea. It seethes and waves menacingly around this lonely rock on which we find ourselves and it seems to be bottomless. What will become of us if this sea will surge over our weak rock with her mighty waves? We have only our sure destruction before us! Where would we find rescue if all these waves would crash over us?
SS|1|11|3|0|But I tell you: You have judged badly. Relax a bit and look in the direction of the morning, where the great water surface is beginning to turn red, then you will immediately have a change of mind. You already are looking in the good direction; and, what do you see?
SS|1|11|4|0|I can see an even greater fear is taking hold of your hearts and you say with a shivering voice: Oh, Master and Father, save us unless we completely perish! For just as high as the mountain tops, are terrible monsters rising their heads above the endless, vast waves of the sea and they are charging towards us at great speed. [Jesus]: Oh, you small of faith and faint of heart, why are you, while I am still with you, afraid of things that have no meaning? I tell you, use your keen sight, for what you now see, is extremely important. Strain your eyes even more towards the direction of midnight and tell me what do you see there.
SS|1|11|5|0|Now you are taking, even more, fright and can of sheer, foolish angst, utter not one word anymore; what then is there? You see the water mass parting and to the sides of the wet walls in the depth, a menacing fire, surging upwards more and more, devouring the steaming walls of the sea. In the mid of the fire, you see a great, fiery dragon. He has seven heads and on their heads, ten horns. With his mighty tail, he splits the waves and from four heads, who already erected themselves above the waves, he vehemently spits great fiery bullets to all sides over the surface of the sea. You now also see how a great mass of countless bats and other nocturnal animals flee into its four wide-open mouths and how he hastily let it descend into its flaming gullets. Around the heads, you see hovering menacing cumulus clouds, restlessly swirling around the horns, filling it with lightning, which is being thrust out onto the restlessness of the waves. You see it and you are oh, so afraid! But I tell you: Look very well for the second time; you will see behind the dragon something else. Look, there is a chain around his tail and behind it, an innumerable amount of smaller chains, being dragged along by this mighty dragon on its fiery trail.
SS|1|11|6|0|You anxiously ask: Father, what will happen with these wretched slaves of this dragon? But I tell you: Have a good look, then you will soon discover how these slaves behind this dragon jubilate with swords in their hands, saying: Honor to you, mighty prince, you have conquered the peoples of the earth and made the heavens to pay you tax! Thus, you became a mighty ruler among God and all creation. Heaven, earth and all abysses must bow down before you and the earnings and works of the Son out of God you have defeated and you have made all upon earth, above the earth and under the earth, taxable to you. Well, what do you say now of these adherents of this dragon, now that you heard this? You shudder in the deepest of your being. But I tell you: Keep standing right where you are, your eyes fixed in the direction of the evening, then you will immediately see another image before your eyes.
SS|1|11|7|0|You are already looking. What anxiety-inducing thing do you now see? With hesitating voice, you say: Master, if it is going to continue like this, then we are hopelessly lost, for the dragon have draped himself in a wide circle over the waves of the sea like a mighty, immeasurably big snake. We are encircled by him as if with an incalculable, great, fiery ring wall. We see no escape anymore; Thus, we are unavoidably his prey! We cannot arise from where we are standing; what will then become of us? To all sides, we see the vast surface of the sea glowing strongly. Countless vortexes are emerging on the glowing and violently steaming surface. Fiery volcanoes haphazardly thrushes glowing waves as high as heaven. O Father, help us before all these threats come even closer! Then, when the glowing waves, full of pestilence and stench, full of curse and consuming fire will devour us, will You then pull us out of the endless, eternal, abominable abyss?
SS|1|11|8|0|Oh, you of little faith, why are moaning so pitifully and anxiously! Look at once to the midday and you will immediately see another scene. Do you see how there, behind the wide and mighty glowing snake circle, gigantic angelic beings, armored with mighty swords, awaiting only a sign, a small wink from Me, to incapacitate the snake? First, look around you at all sides and count the judging angels. Are there not twelve? Yes, so it is! Look around you. The angels received the wink and look, the snake is lying there, dead and cut to pieces. Her pieces are sinking into the depths of the glowing waves; the waves thunderously crushes in on it from all sides. And now look, where is the waves, where is the sea!
SS|1|11|9|0|Peaceful land replaces the abhorring flood. And look, from all sides come, amiable messengers, carrying My living Word in their hands and sowing it all over like wheat kernels. Now look to the direction of the morning: a new, glorious sun is rising! From the heavens are falling abundant dew on the new soil of My compassion and mercy and new, delicious fruit germinates everywhere. Do you understand what you saw! I tell you, this image is very close; it is happening right before your eyes. You should therefore not be anxious, for you have witnessed in this image of higher spiritual truth, the end of the shameful fornication. Now look around once more and look at the spirit in whose sphere you have seen all these. Do you know him?
SS|1|11|10|0|You say: Oh, Master and Father, he appears to be familiar, but we still do not really know who he is. Would you, therefore, tell us who our hospitable friend actual is, who has prepared for us in his sphere such a horrible and joyous meal? Then I tell you: This hospitable friend you should recognize easily if you would pay a bit attention to the place where you find yourselves. To whom did I say that he would be a rock upon whom I want to build My church, against which the gates of hell would not prevail? You say: to Simon, who therefore was called Peter. Well, he is also our spiritually hospitable friend. He sees Me and you. But while I am speaking with you, he stays completely silent, because he is filled with love for me.
SS|1|11|11|0|You can now retreat from his sphere, for already another, the seventh one is approaching, in whose sphere we will again see a lot of things. This sixth spirit, we will also keep in our company. Consider well what you have seen today, then you will next time, at the next occasion, receive a pure solution. With this, enough for today.
SS|1|12|0|1|The sphere of the seventh spirit. Enigmatic images of spiritual conditions.
SS|1|12|1|0|Look, the seventh spirit is already waiting for you. You can immediately proceed into its sphere, that you may see the revelation of the truthful ways of salvation and its eternal order. You are now in his sphere and you are looking around completely overwhelmed and perplexed. What do you then see, which has put you in such a strange state of mind, as if you do not know whether you are surrounded by something humorous or something serious? But I do exactly see what is happening inside of you and your inner words, which you barely know yourselves, lay open before me.
SS|1|12|2|0|You consequently say: Whoever can, can find the explanation of the marvelous things we have previously seen from this image, let him who can take it, take it! We see instead of an unraveling, only a not directly abhorring, yet still an even more confusing knot! Therefore: Who can take it, how out of this, the unraveling will come forth? We cannot. What then should this mean? Here and there arises a conical mountain. People are ascending on one side and glide down the other side. When they slid down, they go stand there and laugh at those following them, while they say: So, this was then true, that a fool gains ten! To the other side, we see a whole lot of swings, each of which is hung between two rather strong, high trees, being mightily swung. Also, there stand a multitude of spectators, mockingly laughing at the swingers, calling at them: Hey, you fools, why are you so happy on the swing where you indeed are energetically swinging to and fro, yet staying put at one place? The swinging length of your swing is the whole journey which you travel over and over again. This is the second scene we are viewing, you are saying to yourselves. You continue: on the other side, we see a ring wall. Inside of this ring wall is cyclic tracks, closing into the center in a spiral fashion, to the center, where a tent is erected. On these tracks are people running towards the tent. When they reached it, they turn around and run to the outer ring wall. All around this ring wall stand here and there groups of people, mockingly laughing at these cycle-track-racers, asking them what they intend to achieve with this running. Some of them cease their running, climbs unto the ring wall, saying: how could I have been so stupid, I have almost killed myself, running for nothing?
SS|1|12|3|0|At a fourth location, we see around water bowl with a diameter of about a thousand klafter (1900 m) and a depth of about one klafter (1,9 m). In the middle of the bowl, a huge spade is put into an even motion by an attached construction of beams. With this, the whole mass of water is forced into a uniform, cyclic movement, being the quickest close by the wheel, yet becoming slower with increasing distance.
SS|1|12|4|0|On the surface of the water, a great number of rowing boats are available. In the boats are people exerting themselves to get in from the shore, closer to the spade. When they get there, they quickly tire and are pushed to the shore of the bowl again. At the shore again stands a multitude of spectators, heartily mocking the foolish seafarers.
SS|1|12|5|0|The seafarers do not look as if they bother too much with this. But some of them, who have already been washed out to the shore more than once, finally steps out of their boats onto the shore with bored and sorrowful faces and cannot be astonished enough that they have let themselves be washed along on the surface of the water for so long for nothing and nobody, by the water spade. Only a few of them watch this silly spectacle for a while and laugh with the other spectators because of the still very busy seafarers. Others remove themselves, shaking their heads and search for a peaceful spot somewhere to take a rest from their foolish and senseless exertion. This will then be all we will see in this promising sphere of this seventh spirit. We do very well see that such manifestations often happen, but it still stays the same. Who then can see a solution and above all, the truthful ways of the Godly order in these manifestations, must have more light in his eyes than a whole legion of main central suns concentrated at one point! What we can gather from this occurrence, is what the sages of old once have said: There is nothing new under the sun, but everything follows it's old, set cycle and that all over again, the same way again, from the beginning.
SS|1|12|6|0|Again, I quote to you another, also old proverb, derived directly out of nature, saying: who is blind, see nothing! Look, there is nothing to be said against this proverb, for such, it is in general in this world and especially about the inner perception of the spirit. The whole world looks like a Thomas who said: If I cannot grab His hands and see in bright sunlight with my eyes, it is for me as good as nothing and it tells me nothing.
SS|1|12|7|0|I would first want to ask someone who alleges thus: can you take hold of the stars of heaven with your hands and can you see them in bright sunlight? Look, you can do neither one nor the other. Do the stars therefore not exist, because can do neither one nor the other? You tell Me: at least I see the stars at night and then I can calculate their orbit. But I tell you: your testimony does you, regarding your sharpness of mind, no great honor, for you by this openly acknowledge that you know My order only from your night side, while the order of the day is still hidden from you. Would you have no night, you would exist on a bright day like a blind and would not even dream about the order of My things. It is pitiful if you can only find your wisdom regarding the order of My things, only through your night and not through your day. Look, it also becomes quite clear through the things you have just seen.
SS|1|12|8|0|Two curious and sensation-hungry people scale a mountain and believe that they can grasp the secrets of the heavens very well up there with their minds, and can tap up till the last drop of what exists from it. They, therefore, put in much effort to climb up against the steep cliffs of this conical form mountain. The higher they progress, the less footing they have to stand on. When they reach the very summit, they finally have no more place to stand, become dizzy and, since they find no heavenly handle up there, they let themselves rapidly slide down the other side, to the same plain from where they departed. At the end, they do not know the purpose of this climbing of the mountain anymore and they can do nothing other but laugh at themselves, saying: Now we know just as much as before; all our efforts were foolish and silly. We tried by the climbing to aspire to pass by others. Why! Only for all of us to slide down the other side again? What did we gain to those who never set foot on the mountain? Nothing, for firstly are we just as far as they are and secondly, we are getting laughed at by them because we have put in so much effort to gain one and the same goal, while we could have gained it much easier.
SS|1|12|9|0|Do you not yet make something out of this image? I will tell you yet another thing, then you will understand this case better. How do you interpret this text: “My yoke is easy and My burden is light”? If I proclaimed it, who is forcing those who want to come to Me, to scale mountains to reach me, while I am waiting on them on a flat land and on a straight road? It is for this wise reason that human worldly wisdom must become blunt by itself in time, for it should become obvious that at the end it can achieve nothing other than what could have been achieved a long time before.
SS|1|12|10|0|Furthermore, can you also find an explanation in this first image for what you have seen in the sphere of the sixth spirit? When you would follow the history of the exertions of the dragon according to Revelation of John, it would become clear to you how much effort the dragon has put into again arise from his abyss, or like the first image of today, to climb to the top of some or the other mountain. What did all his efforts achieve every time?
SS|1|12|11|0|The higher he climbed, the less ground he has to stand on and if he would have reached the top already, what should be the consequence? That he would again quickly go down into the depths from where he surfaced, for he could not maintain himself at the top. If anyone would focus on himself, then this is certainly the story of his working history, for it can impossibly be greater than the pinnacle position on which the willing worker finds himself. It will become clear to anyone striving to be at the top; therefore can no one stay on top. Everyone will certainly be overcome by dizziness! The result is that he will leave the top again and quickly slide down the other side. This is a very wise lesson from the school of the eternal order! Her name is vastation, which contains as much as the destruction of all selfish desires.
SS|1|12|12|0|It has no use if someone would announce before climbing the mountain: listen, brothers, climb with me, I know the right way. Come with me, for only along this way will we gain a sure foothold at the top. We have heard the spirits call out at the beginning in the valley: A fool makes ten, and look, not only ten but a whole multitude scramble behind such a one. Since a conical mountain only has one top, it can be reached from any direction, but then it follows: till here and no breadth of a hair further! Fate wants that man would quickly slide down the other side again to again reach the state where you initially started out from. See, this image already gives an important solution for what we have previously seen in the sphere of the sixth spirit. The following scenes will bring us another solution. Therefore, stay for now in the sphere of the seventh spirit, until we found solutions for all the images. Next time, it will be the swing's turn; then the ring wall with its spiral tracks and finally, the water bowl. Therewith, enough for today.
SS|1|13|0|1|The swing at it’s corresponding image. Ceremonial religion cult and the worldly life.
SS|1|13|1|0|You must have already more than once have seen such a monotonous garden airship, very well known to you by the name of 'swing'; you would also have taken part in such a repetitive journey. What have you felt when such an airship was diligently pushed to and fro by an artful taskmaster? You say: We felt anything but pleasant and when we left the vessel, we almost vomited due to the terrible swinging journey! For this reason, we also lost any desire to ever again take part in such an airborne journey.
SS|1|13|2|0|I say: your description is very good and we will be able to use it very well for our purpose. Have you ever questioned yourselves what would become of such a swing if it would be brought into rapid motion by the enthusiastic pusher? You say: oh yes, then she would tip over, with the result that it fares badly with the airborne travelers. I say: good, also this tale we will be able to use very well. Give us regarding this yet a third question, namely: how far do the travelers in such an airship travel? Answer: after hours of moving to and fro, they have come so far that they get off at the same point they started out from. What kind of journey is that? Answer: An imaginary journey, for you, are in fact put in motion, but do not progress any further than the swinging length of such a ship and one would have to succumb to be even laughed at by a snail, whom, even with an incomparable slow creeping motion, would make more progress in a few hours than the full length of the swing's furthest reach. Likewise, do we see in the sphere of our hospitable friend how a multitude of people let themselves be wildly swung to and fro in great swings. Have a look: if the swing still swings with moderation, the swingers calls out to the commander: swing harder, harder! But when the swing reaches almost half a circle, all are screaming: stop, stop, otherwise the swing might top over and then we are lost!
SS|1|13|3|0|Do you not yet see something in this strange image? O it stands so clear before you as a sun before the eyes! If you would just have a look at the ceremonial religious cult, you will immediately understand our image.
SS|1|13|4|0|A child, born and baptized in such a ceremonial church are spiritually seen, already put in such a swing and when he lays in it, the swing is gradually put into increasing motion. Because of the motion, the person thinks that he is making heaven knows how great progress and he is going forward! At first glance can anyone see how far such a journey will go! This airship hangs between two pillars. The one means the so-called rock of faith doctrine, the other though, the necessity of state and politics. Both are planted as solidly as possible and connected by crossbeams. As such continues the journey between these two pillars and no man can move himself any further as the length of the rope onto which this meaning full airship hangs. Some swingers quickly become nauseous and jump off at the very first repose by which they can benefit. A very few leave such a transport device for good. Only those having vested interest in such a device stays in it pro forma, allows themselves for appearance's sake to be restfully pulled to and fro and praises and exalts such a device, whose movement is, according to them, exceptionally beneficial for your health. By that they also attract strangers and tell those so foolish, to get into the traveling device: would you want to fully experience the enjoyment and perfect satisfaction of such a journey, you must let yourselves be blindfolded. Since that then deceives many to go and sit in such a device blindfolded, it happens that they enthusiastically begin to call out: Yes, only now we begin to understand how much secrets are kept behind the monotony, for the going to and fro have stopped and we are flying through infinite space. This just must be a wonder! Who would ever have dreamt that there would be something so great, behind something so monotonous?
SS|1|13|5|0|When then such blindfolded air travelers think they have traveled far enough, they will request from those who have vested interest in the swing, to let them free again. But those parties concerned, who very well know what consequences the freedom would have for the freed ones, urgently tries to dissuade them, saying: Woe unto you if you would dare this for, n the sphere where you are now, you would be eternally blinded if you would ever take off the blindfold. Only when we arrive at the great destination of life, can you remove the blindfold and then you may see how we brought you safely, in exchange for minimal recompense which you paid for the great journey, to the destination.
SS|1|13|6|0|Well, a few allow themselves to be deceived and bravely hold on to their blindfold, but others, disgruntled by this enigmatic, indefinite, blindfolded journey, tears off the blindfold and realize to their great vexation that they still find themselves between the two pillars. They now sincerely wish to get out of the transportation device but is still moving too strongly and they are forced, despite their resistance, to join in on the monotonous journey. If they would begin to complain to their leaders, they are admonished because of multifarious reasons to be silent, to not be rudely thrust out of the swing, which they would not wish to happen. And now look: to ensure that these protesters would be compelled to subject to the verdict of those with vested interest, a fire is kindled on one side of the swing and to the other side, a great number of spears are installed!! What is left for these protesters? Nothing other than to allow themselves to be continuously swung to and fro, paying for the swinging trip against their will. How do they yearningly long for the moment the swing will stop! But how and when will this happen?
SS|1|13|7|0|We will calculate this very easily. Look, the close-by swing is swinging very hard, almost completing a full half circle from left to right. But look, because of this vigorous swinging, the pillars begin to sway with the rapid movement of the swing and because of the intense friction, many threads of the swing's rope have already worn out. This weakness of the airship is only detected by those with a vested interest. They, therefore, cannot allow the vigorous swinging anymore, for they say: If we will let things go too high, the ropes will break and we will end up either in the fire or on the spears, together with our passengers. Therefore, we inconspicuously bring the swing to a halt, draw up a treaty with the protesters and unnoticed settle according to their wishes while we let things run its course while it lasts. For we see very well that we will achieve nothing more with violence.
SS|1|13|8|0|Now look again. The swing is moving very irresponsibly to and fro over a much smaller distance and those not blindfolded anymore jumps off one by one. We see almost no passengers anymore, except for those with a vested interest and a single blindfolded. You also see that the managers of the swing put in diligent efforts to support the swaying pillars with various props as well as possible. Paid servants climb up high along ladders to try to fix the severely damaged rope, fastening it again to both pillars with very weak cords. Because the rope is not hanging still, but still swings to and fro, they are not able to fasten a secure loop anywhere; it is then too long, then too short, making it impossible to make any satisfactory contribution to the preservation of the main rope. This is an obvious, clear characteristic of the current situation.
SS|1|13|9|0|Those who want to regard it as only an image of empty fantasy, only should cast a cursory glance upon the doings and actions of the current world and he will clearly recognize these fixing and knots between countries, peoples and church denominations. I want to draw your attention to various negotiations between states among themselves, resulting in various agreements. Who only want to investigate it with only half open eyes, will very clearly see the meaning of the above-mentioned arts and braiding work with ropes and cords. One or the other will now oppose Me, saying: if the situation is thus, why do the seeing protesters go accord with the fixing and strengthening of the ropes? You have the answer clearly before you: because the swing is still vigorously swinging and they are also still inside this swing, they are almost just as afraid as those having vested interest, that the rope might snap prematurely. They, therefore, condone the knotting of the rope in order not to be caused to fall hard due to a premature breakage of the rope, that is to say, together with those having vested interest. That this continuous fixing and knotting of the swing is a clear sign of the weakness of the main rope is now obvious to you. Would a country or people consider himself strong enough against another, it would because of its well-known power, give orders but would not make use of any fixing materials. Since he does know his inherent weaknesses, he takes his refuge into secretive strengthening, but despite all this, the already weakened rope will not last one second longer, because it already has hidden weaknesses in it, due to excessive wear.
SS|1|13|10|0|Should the main rope break, all the straps and cords will immediately perish with it. Look, this brings us to the second image.
SS|1|13|11|0|Look at all your church and political situations combined, or compare every detail of it with our image and you will discover that it precisely concurs with it in general as well as in every detail. For you to understand it even more clearly, I want to take something from the sphere of both the church and the state. From the church, we take for example the ear confession. The position of the swing, where it is at its lowest point closest to the ground, is the sinful condition. Man confesses and exalts himself again, swinging to heaven, but falls back again just as quickly. At the lowest point man again confesses and then swings to the other side again up to heaven. As such man repeats this swinging action all his life and takes decisions for life at the resting position of the swing, usually again together with confession. Then the swing does not again swing upward, but man leaves life at the same point where he began. What progression the spiritual man has made by this, you can gather from the image in the sphere of our spirit on the spiritual sun, namely that he will keep on swinging until the rope finally breaks, or if he would get rid of his blindfold. To this given measure you can measure the whole ceremonial church event and you will discover nothing but 'the swing'. The actual being of current church life can also very efficiently be shown by every church bell which, with every swing, makes an enormous, monotonous noise. A harmonically sensitive ear could listen as much as it wants to and can for that purpose go to stand at any possible place, he will not hear it differently than exactly continuously the same monotonous sound which could be clearly heard from the very first blow of the clapper. Such a listener will then proclaim the following: From afar it is still possible to listen to this sound, but up close it is intolerable; saying as much as: if it is not in my vicinity, it suits me! Thus, we have an example from the church sphere. Now, one from the state sphere.
SS|1|13|12|0|Look at your industry and to all monetary issues, being the central point of all state-life. Who does not see the business of this continuous swinging, have to be blind sevenfold? You will detect, generally as well as in singular instances, the upswing and the soon to be followed gliding back. One country swings upwards, the others fall back and reach the lowest stance of his swing. Soon will the once high swinging state begin to fall back again and another swing upwards. Every time you have noticed a kingdom which reached the highest pinnacle, it was a sure sign of its soon plummet, which happens much faster than its upward swing.
SS|1|13|13|0|Would you look at different rich individuals who gained from the privy swing, you would see that they, in their own swing where they find themselves on the so-called highest point of their well-being, already began to sink back. It is always only a matter of the length of the swing ropes. If the ropes would be very long, the swing goes slower and goes further. But even if a swing rope would reach from the sun to the earth, the fixed swing will, the moment it reached the highest point, immediately plummet back into her insignificant depth. As such is the whole of worldly life nothing but a mere swing! You can look at it any way you like; whoever wants to show Me any progression in that, I will give tenfold eternal life as a gift! You can also apply the proverb of the old sages, saying: there is nothing new under the sun! This is also My opinion, for, by such generally selfish moves and progress, there will be found very little that is new under the sun.
SS|1|13|14|0|Happy are those who can retreat from the swing, for on free ground he will achieve with a few steps in a few minutes more than with all that swinging in many thousand years. Who then wants to become perfect as the Father in heaven is perfect, he needs to avoid nothing more than the swinging activity everywhere in the world. It is better for the eternal life of the spirit to drag along a heavy cross than to swing ever so softly into eternal death.
SS|1|13|15|0|Well, hopefully, you would understand this image properly. We will, therefore, take a good look at the next image. But we will leave it at that for today!
SS|1|14|0|1|The ring wall in its corresponding image. Forms of the different Christian churches.
SS|1|14|1|0|When you would investigate, our ring wall a little closer, you would see that there are inside not one, but multiple tracks starting at the side of the inner area, spiraling inwards alongside each other, towards the closed in tent. If you would look even closer, you will also discover that all these tracks are laid out in such a way that one can reach with no one the entrance to the tent. Yet it is said at the entrance of this splendid terrain: whoever can find the narrowest way and proceed on it, not deviating from it on side roads, will definitely and surely reach the tent, where a great reward awaits him.
SS|1|14|2|0|What would this strange course of a spiral track then mean? I will give no definitive answer; you will find it as soon as you have had a closer look at it. Therefore, give detailed attention to this truly foolish, but in her foolishness, meaningful playground!
SS|1|14|3|0|Look, at every place where such a track begins at the outside to the center, a track leader is stationed, as well as a track director and a great multitude of lackeys. Look how they all sport extremely serious and solemn faces. On the broad wall, you see a great multitude of people of both sexes. Look how, at the onset of a track, those of common mutual interest praise and promote their track leader to be the only correct one, saying: Everyone, come here! This track is the only right way by which you will certainly find the entrance to the tent and also the tent itself, where an invaluable treasure is awaiting you! But look, the track leader standing at his side, calls out, saying to the guests: do not allow yourselves to be deceived! With us you pay much less track fees, for our track is the oldest, therefore also the formally acknowledged one; because of her, many thousands have already arrived at the tent and received their high reward. But the first track leader immediately comes closer, protesting vehemently and urgently warns the guests to not follow the deceptive lures of the second track leader. The second track leader excitedly opposes against such blasphemous speech and calls out with a mighty voice: I do not say that you may not come here; I leave it to your free will whether you would come along my track or not, because I very well know that my track is the oldest and only right one, I would want to drag you there by your hair. It is lamentable enough that one should force unto fools like you such unspeakable bliss with violence! The first track leader again raises himself and again calls out mightily: Then indeed follow my neighbor! You sure do know that his track near the tent has a hidden and covered up abyss by which everyone who shall walk this track, will irrevocably fall to perdition. At this declaration, the second track leader reacts even more heftily, sends his lackeys up the wall without a word, let them forcefully herd together a multitude to walk down his track. When they offer to pay the track fee, he magnanimously boasts: I do not receive anything from you, I only want to ensure your bliss; therefore, walk my track. You can run or restfully wander, as you please and I will surely guarantee that you will find nowhere on my track a baneful abyss, but that you will all reach the tent, well preserved. My only prerequisite is that you would not leave my track. If you would leave due to error or of your own, I will not be answerable to that, for on any other track you will, instead of ending up in the tent, find yourselves in one or the other hidden abyss. So, we see the multitude proceed.
SS|1|14|4|0|But see, close-by is standing yet another track leader. He creates no uproar, pulls a very amiable and compassionate face. The guests ask him why he does that and what then is so close to his heart. He answers with very meek and soft words: Who would not be sorrowful!! These poor people are all going the wrong way, while only this one is the only correct way, going virtually straight to the entrance of the tent. I do not tell you to come here, but when you would have experienced everywhere that you have achieved nothing with your senseless, useless efforts, you would find yourselves automatically on my track. I tell you: I do not even condone for anyone to walk on my track and by that cause jealousy in the cunning track leaders besides me. If he would everywhere have convinced himself that he has been deceived, he will without hesitation come to me and will willingly pay a high track fee if I would only open my track for him.
SS|1|14|5|0|Look, a fourth track leader, slyly looking back at his neighbor, shakes his head and finally says: Just go forth! Who laughs last, laughs longest! I tell you, my helpers, leave all these wall guests. Let the fools do what they want, we do not invite anyone. You can go over the wall to the outside, catch them there and bring them here. As soon as the fools are brought here from the outside, we will be well assured that they will not seek any other track and will step on none other than ours. We only set up a banner stating: “The only right track to the goal!”, look thereby very busy and the fat fish are all ours.
SS|1|14|6|0|But look further! Alongside here is yet another, very narrow track, seemingly very poor. The track leader sits at the entrance, concerning him for no one. His few helpers are following his example. See how many guests go over to this track leader, secretly asking him: How is it with your track? He says nothing else but only these words: My track testifies of itself. Whoever wants to walks on her, will convince himself whether she will bring him to his goal or not. This enigmatic and secretive words surprise many and many track guests begin to follow Him.
SS|1|14|7|0|If they ask after the cost, He says: there is no price, but whoever wants to walk this track, gives everything he has, for he will also find it all back. I Myself though, needs nothing. At this prerequisite, the lovers of this track lookup strangely then pull back again into the wall.
SS|1|14|8|0|But look, alongside this one, there is yet another track. He has a real moper as track leader. He erected a complete house in front of the track. He invites no one, but if someone would come to him and ask: what kind of track is this and does she lead to the inside of the tent? Then the track leader says very softly and secretively to him: Friend, there never has been a track like this one; only this one is the oldest and is connected to the entrance of the tent. Would you like to walk it, you will not be sorry? You only should pay the track fee, of so much, in fine, jingling coin. You will get a bill for that same amount. If you properly follow the track and do not let yourselves be deceived, you will, without doubt, get inside the tent and with that, you win the grand prize. Should you get lost, all is not yet lost for, with this bill in your hand, you will receive back in jingling coins all, with interest. As you would see, this track leader has a very significant influx of great and small, but not because of the track, but only because of his money management. Therefore, he bursts of gold, silver, and multifarious noble stones. He does not concern himself with the tent in the least, for his business is only money matters. As such also his track walkers do not really concern themselves for whether they reach the tent or not, for they indeed have the bill in their hand.
SS|1|14|9|0|But look even further. There lies, even more, less trodden tracks. The track leaders are tolerated by the head track leaders only up to a certain level. They, therefore, sit very restfully at their tracks. If a pilgrim comes by at one or the other, it is good. If no one comes, they do not grow grey hair because of it. They are in a certain sense not dependent upon the yield of the track, but they provide their sustenance by means of various stalls, erected at their tracks. Would they secretively be asked by someone: Is your track the right one? They would carelessly answer: If this would not be the right one, which one would? See, as such is the cyclic track terrain is populated with pure track leaders: the great, the calling, the moping, the silent and the secretive. Apart from a single track, namely the narrowest, you will everywhere find wanderers and seekers. But because all the tracks are fended off at the end, all these track walkers finally end up against the outside of the tent. Nobody reaches the entrance, for as many, as you see rushing there, just as many will find disappointment at the steep wall, will turn around and again seek for freedom, since they achieved nothing for all their effort. Everyone jostles around the track leader who is giving out jingling coins. And look, even other track leaders send their helpers secretly with bags full of silver and gold and let him give out bills for that.
SS|1|14|10|0|Nobody turns to the poor Track Leader resting at the entrance of the narrowest track. He, therefore, has little to do and would someone go to Him, he will be mocked, or be held back with force by the other track leaders.
SS|1|14|11|0|But now, have a good look, how they have set up on the wall, a noticeable multitude of able spies, whose eyes follow the narrow, un-treaded track. A few amongst them says: Look, that track truly leads to the door. But if all tracks around here only lead to the blind wall, who knows of this narrow track do not actually leads to the entrance?
SS|1|14|12|0|Look, many already are walking around over the wall, following the track with their eyes. The track leaders do not realize the meaning of this wandering, but woe unto them all if these fortunate spies would discover the real direction of this narrow track. Then things will fare badly with them, for they will be held answerable. All the tracks will be destroyed and made equal to the narrow track and the inconspicuous Track Leader will bring all unto Him.
SS|1|14|13|0|Do not wonder about the repetitive laughter going on upon the ring wall, especially at those track leaders who are screaming the loudest. This laughter has its well-founded reason which you can believe: all the current main tracks needs to be bombarded with mocking laughter. All their doctrines and great promises need to be brought to shame when the main track is found! You can indeed believe it, what this spiritual imagery is teaching you, such is reality.
SS|1|14|14|0|There already are many keen-eyed track spies on the wall and they have investigated only half of the track yet. Another few glances and steps and you will see that the narrow way will be heavily trodden upon. Her travelers will arrive without fail at the entrance and come into the tent, will there receive great treasure and present it to all the guests.
SS|1|14|15|0|When this will happen, it will be over and done with all other tracks. The guests will thrust themselves over from the other tracks, tear down the fences and will come to the entrance of the tent from all sides!
SS|1|14|16|0|It is barely necessary to say that the first track denotes the Kingdom of hierarchy, the second one the Greek church, the third the Protestant, the fourth the English Church and that the other smaller tracks represent other smaller tracks. By knowing this, you would also know what this image means. When you made it your own, you will find that much of what you have seen in the sphere of the sixth spirit, will become clear. Next time, the fourth image, but enough for today.
SS|1|15|0|1|The bowl with the laying scoop. The prophetic sphere of Daniel.
SS|1|15|1|0|If you have looked well at the fourth image from the beginning, the following logical questions should have risen in your minds: Why is water in this round bowl made to continuously swirl around by means of a scoop? In the first instance is the answer already contained in the meaningful question, namely, for no seafarer to come too close to the gearing, and secondly: to push out everyone who would want to get to the center of the bowl, back out by the outwardly swirling water, despite all efforts.
SS|1|15|2|0|A rower can put in no matter how much effort, he cannot reach the gearing to bring it to standstill, which would enable every seafarer to get to the center, take hold of the gearing and remove it with joint effort from the bowl, for to have the whole beautiful, restful water surface freely available for everyone's well-being.
SS|1|15|3|0|Now another question surfaces, namely: what is then so peculiar about this center of this water bowl? Even though the wheel exists there, there still is all around a spacious water surface available. Whoever wants to row about on his boat, can still do it to his heart's content and do not need the center for it.
SS|1|15|4|0|All good and well, if you do not know what the center point, above which the water gear is attached, hides. Only when you know this, one would utter in himself the express wish: away with that wheel with its many scoops! It is of no benefit to us. To explain that the water would not become foul because of the constant stirring by the gear, would be completely senseless if one would measure up the immense damage of this, against the use of this place above where the water gear is installed. To not leave you for too long breaking your heads about it, I will immediately tell you.
SS|1|15|5|0|This place is a source of living water. But this source has been properly secured and so to say, sealed with lead; not a drop can bubble through. Yet, all boasters who have vested interest in the water, says that the life of this water is only dependent on them. They have the power to make the water alive or to kill it. The gear was supposedly given to them by God, as well as the ability to bring the water to life, if it is propelled by them. Would the water not be driven by them, it would become dead and would serve nobody for life anymore. They also say: This bowl is, among other similar bowls in the vicinity, the only one containing true living water. In all others, the water is dead and its movement, imitating living water, is nothing other than pure deceit. Whoever let himself be deceived to take his rowing boat to any of the other water bowls, will perish without fail.
SS|1|15|6|0|The proof that this is the only bowl containing the living water, is firstly its age and secondly, its extraordinary beauty and exaltedly built structure, serving the living gear. The third proof is its extraordinary size, showing this bowl to be the only real one. The fourth proof is its public use, seen by the fact that its surface still has the greatest number of rowers. The fifth, that all water bowls came forth from this one, shown by their striking resemblance with the only, true water bowl.
SS|1|15|7|0|Now look a bit further. More than two-thirds of the rowers, still being driven out to the shores, have long ago seen the futility of their monotonous and useless journey on the water and therefore leave their boats. They step out onto the shore completely dismayed and disappointed, turn their backs to it, saying: do we not have something better to do than to let us be cheated for so long already with that living water? People have told us: Just persevere, journey so many times, take care to exert the right amount of power, to ensure that nobody firstly would get to the gear, secondly also not too close to the shore, but to continuously stay in the area of the water between the gear and the shore. If one would come too close to the gearing, the intense power of it would soon paralyze you. Because of this, he would soon be irrevocably documented as a dead person.
SS|1|15|8|0|Now we have wisely again ended up on the shore; what a wonder that we are still alive! Those stepping out of these rowing boats say: would that it would also occur to the others to just have a look at the shore, to let them see that there is much more life than on the dumb water surface. They would quickly steer their boats to this much more joy-giving shore and would not take notice anymore of all the mighty boasting of those positioned on the edge of the water gear.
SS|1|15|9|0|They continue speaking: All praise and honor to the Master for giving this into us! But the question is: where would we now get other, better water from?
SS|1|15|10|0|Many of them say: Look, there in the direction of the morning, not too far from here, are mountains. Who of us does not know that the mountains always have good springs? Let us go there promptly, then we will surely find purer living water than this old, watergear-driven living soup. Look how a multitude secretively gets away and journey to the mountains. This is already a good sign. Yet, we still want to stay at the water bowl and see what is still going to happen there.
SS|1|15|11|0|Do you not find it conspicuous to see that there are among the guests on the shore a lot having binoculars? They inspect the gear from all sides and see that it's scoops are completely rotten and ragged. More than half of it is already missing. What becomes of this? We will first listen to what our onlookers are telling each other.
SS|1|15|12|0|Look, there indeed are standing quite a few clever ones; they talk very excitedly. One says: what have I told you? The moment has arrived: the great screamers are sitting with their hands in their hair! They cannot stop the gear to replace the scoops, for if they would do it, the water in the bowl would become still and it would soon become clear to every foolish rower that it is no living water. Neither could they dare to drive the gear harder, for the few remaining, leaking scoops would also break. So, if this would certainly happen, tell me once, best friend, how would it fare with the living water? For the scoop-less gear will, even if it would turn ever so vigorously, not be able to move the water and give it even less apparent life than all the thoughts that have not yet occurred to us.
SS|1|15|13|0|The second says: Brother, I see very well how the situation is turning out. If the rowers will notice this, which is according to my observation certainly the case, that the movement of the water is becoming more and more sluggish, a part of them would become convinced that things are not well with this so-called living water, making it better to rather walk out on the shore! Another part will indeed, because of the lesser resistance, approach the so-called holy site of the gearing with little effort, and they will see with their own eyes what we can see clearly from the shore, namely the condition of the highly praised, mighty gear. You know, the pompous one with a vested interest are saying that it will never break down and still has the same power to enliven the water. What would they say if they would count the scoops and discover to their surprise what is lacking and also see the critical and significant damage to the scoops which are still attached to the loose gear? Do you not agree with me? He will quickly turn away their boats from the gearing and row to the shore.
SS|1|15|14|0|The others say: this is a done deal; especially when the water closer to the shore are barely being moved anymore, they would proclaim something to the extent of: Listen, sea captains, remove yourselves quickly from this surface, to not face the danger of navigating over an increasingly stinking mud puddle instead of over living water!
SS|1|15|15|0|How does this dialogue suit you? I believe it is not a bad one. Yet, at the shore is standing yet another group, measuring the depth of the bowl with small sticks, while empty boats are drifting in every direction upon the surface, acting as if they are the rightful navigators of the living waters. Look, over there is a few depth gauges out onto the shore, earnestly conversing. Do go over there and listen to their discussion.
SS|1|15|16|0|Listen to the words of the first one: I have always said it: this whole pool is a shallow disaster; the water is artificially colored dark, but have nowhere any significant depth. Since there is already something in this water which could easily make it murky, it should be diligently stirred to preserve the apparent freshness. Now the situation is very clear to us. What do you think, in what way should we put an end to this already overdue foolishness?
SS|1|15|17|0|Listen to another one saying. Two ways. As you see, those having vested interest in the water, are caught up in a thousand fears and have no idea how to repair the rotten, old gear anymore. What is easier than to dig a canal, to let their fantastic water secretly drain away to the lowland; when their bowl contains no water anymore, their gear can turn as much as he wants to, but you can be assured that all rowers still rowing, will soon steer towards the shore, where they will become convinced that life is to be found in abundance there.
SS|1|15|18|0|And listen, a third one is saying: Have you not heard that in the place of the gear, the actual source of living water is to be found? If one would be able to conquer it, it would mean the greatest gain! Listen, a fourth one says: I've just had a very good idea! What would you think of it if we should forgo the draining of the water, but dig a tunnel without any trouble to the underside of the gear? If the living source is there, we will for sure let her emerge from there, that she can spread herself in her fullness of life overall vast valleys and plains like a sea. When this happens, these gear turners can turn their gear as much as they want to, and we can be sure that we will be able to count those still willing to be lured onto the water in their rotten little boats, on our fingers.
SS|1|15|19|0|The first says: Bravo, brother, this I would call a good idea! Let us immediately roll up our sleeves, for they have not put this gear on this place for nothing. They are anxiously hiding what is underneath. They know that it will be their sure downfall and therefore they have cautiously hidden and sealed it. We have decided; therefore, it is also decided in heaven and now the building of the tunnel shall commence.
SS|1|15|20|0|Now look further: He, together with many more set out for the lowland and already at first glance detect there, him being a mountain expert, indications of the presence of living water. They begin to dig and with the first shovel already discover a rich source which immediately strongly surges out also with the mighty radiation of the sun. They continue digging, enlarges the tunnel and since they do not encounter rock, they make rapid progress.
SS|1|15|21|0|Look how the already discovered springs have formed a shining brook, searching its way through the valleys. Many who are not far away walk as quickly as possible to the brook, who have already enlarged itself into a significant lake. Its pleasant aroma permeated the whole region and its shores become more and more populated. Now our tunnellers have only a few meters more to go to the main source. Look inside and see how they are coming closer to the main source inside the strongly illuminated tunnel.
SS|1|15|22|0|Now look, one of them makes the determining blow and the source has been opened! She carries the workers to the open into the eternal, infinite freedom and rewards them with eternal life. With great force and abundant riches, they gush over all valleys and plains; they flatten mountains and all who were dead are brought to life with her water.
SS|1|15|23|0|But look, those having vested interest in the water see this too, and they scream murder and burning on their water scaffolding! But it is of no avail. They powerfully drive the old water gear, but one after the other rotten scoop flies off. The water surface is littered with empty little boats at the shores. Everything having feet tries to reach the life-giving water. Only those having vested interest in the waters now sit, as you are used to saying, in sackcloth and ashes! A few grab the bad, broken scoops of the gear and swim to the shore as effectively as possible, to the blessed shore. There will remain very little rescue gear for the main parties concerned, for the boats all have drifted to the shore and nobody wants to steer them there, to save them. Their water begins to stink terribly and the living water refuses to enter there.
SS|1|15|24|0|Look, this is how it is; this is then the full unraveling of the abominable image, which we have seen in its fullness in the sphere of our seventh spiritual hospitable friend.
SS|1|15|25|0|You do now understand these images and this is enough, for this also gives us a view on the spiritual sun. As you have encountered on the sun all material conditions in correspondence with the named celestial body, as such is also the nature of the spiritual conditions.
SS|1|15|26|0|Who then is this seventh spirit in whose spirit you have seen this? Look, it is an old spirit especially destined for this time; this is the spirit of the prophet Daniel. Now that you know, you can again come out from his sphere and next time you will find yourselves in the sphere of the eighth spirit, who has just come to us. Therefore, again, enough for today.
SS|1|16|0|1|The sphere of the eighth spirit. The world clock and the “last time”. The “New Jerusalem” from the sphere of Swedenborg.
SS|1|16|1|0|Our hospitable friend is here already; go then into his sphere. Also, this spirit you will see inside of his sphere, where you will be guided by him. Take again well notice of what he will let you see and what he will say, for from this much will be clarified unto you, which you have not yet completely understood. You already find yourselves in his sphere; trust him, he is a competitive guide and in him is much wisdom out of Me. Along the way, you will indeed get to know who this spirit actually is. Listen then to him and do follow him!
SS|1|16|2|0|The spirit has just told you: Come, come, beloved brothers, as the Master wills it; I will guide you through the Kingdom of truth and love!
SS|1|16|3|0|Look there, to the morning, to that exceptionally majestically beautiful mountains. Look how the Godly sun, in which the Master dwells, already stands high above the mountains and see how beautifully her rays falls like a lovely morning red in the valleys and other depths of the world!
SS|1|16|4|0|Look for now also backward, then you will see a great sea, alive with the movement of many great waves. On the waves you see many ships; some are huge, the other small. You see how the waves surges towards the shore to absorb these delightful rays of the sun. The ships upon the great sea have also set their sails to steer towards the shimmering shore. By this, you can recognize the latent power of the rays of the Godly sun, in which the Master dwells.
SS|1|16|5|0|But now we turn to the mountains. There we will see and view things of a vastly different nature, how the Godly truth reveals Himself there. You ask, saying: but dear spiritual friend and brother, that radiating mountain still look very far off, how can we get there so quickly? O dear friends and brothers, do not worry yourselves about that, for our will shall take us there. You want it as I do and look, we are already here!
SS|1|16|6|0|You say: O dear spiritual friend and brother, it is delightful here; we would want to stay, for never have appeared before our spiritual eyes something so enchanting, as this view from this high mountain.
SS|1|16|7|0|There, to the midday, you see something strange and you do not know what to think of it. You see hanging from a high firmament, a hanging golden rod, slowly swinging to and fro like the pendulum of a clock. You want to know what it is. I tell you: let us go there, then you will soon discover.
SS|1|16|8|0|Do you see behind this impressive sun pendulum the extraordinary big, square building, raising himself in pyramid form step by step to its pinnacle under the high, apparently heavenly firmament? We will go there and have a closer look. The inscription on the one side will show us the meaning thereof. You want it and look, we are here!
SS|1|16|9|0|Look up there. On the tenth step, you see the two great, light radiating pyramids; Look what is written on each of them. You say: The writing is foreign to us. Well, then I will read it to you. On the pyramid is written: “This is the great time measure for what is created”. On the other pyramid is inscribed: “Only correct movement of all things and occurrences according to Godly order”. From these two inscriptions, you already can put together what this appearance wants to convey.
SS|1|16|10|0|But come up high with me, at least until half the height of the building. There we will look at the dial plate of this great world timepiece, upon which you will very easily be able to see what time it is right now.
SS|1|16|11|0|Look, we again are already at our destination. You are surprised that this dial plate is provided with numbers only at one side, namely the left-hand side, but still just like your watches, from one to twelve. The right-hand side turned to the morning side (east), is completely without numbers. This is because the evening side (west) only depicts the temporary and the morning side, the eternal and thus the spiritual.
SS|1|16|12|0|When the whole of material creation realized, this great, light emanating hour-hand stood right at the bottom, on the number one, which you see still strongly radiating.
SS|1|16|13|0|But where is this hour-hand now? You say: He shows directly upwards and almost at the end of its last number. He only must pass two last dots, then his point will enter the numberless light side. Do you indeed know what this means? Look, this denotes “the end of time”!
SS|1|16|14|0|Yet you ask: Will all cease to exist when the hour-hand will come to the free, white surface! This will be shown by a next dial plate, positioned higher up. Go therefore a few paces higher up with me.
SS|1|16|15|0|Look, there is already another dial plate. What do you see on it? You say: there we see exactly the opposite; the side turned to the evening is dark and numberless. The side turned to the morning is inscribed with new, brightly shining numbers. Here, the one is above, the twelve below. The great hour-hand already touches the first dot of the one, shining like a bright morning star. Every number forming a great circle to the bottom shines brighter and the last number's glow is like that of the sun, gloriously shining in the morning. You have all taken good notice; but what does it want to say?
SS|1|16|16|0|This you will learn immediately. Look, as such is an old, dark time passing over into a new, shining one. Therefore, shall these things not perish, but it will be given “a new time”. As the first time was a time of perishing, a time of night, this coming time will be one of rising and a time of the day! Now you understand the meaning of this great clockwork. Let us then again divert our gazes from this and have a closer look at those things which are still in endless, wonderful abundance around us.
SS|1|16|17|0|You see in the direction of the midday an exceptionally great, square building, looking like a great cubic of about twelve thousand klafter long; breadth and height, therefore, equal to length. On top of the four corners, you see four gigantic human figures, with four different animals at their feet. We will go there immediately to see what it means. You want it and therefore we are, as you see, on the shining surface of this great cubic. Look then, there in the middle of the shining surface stands yet another, strongly radiating cubic, with a completely unsealed book lying upon it.
SS|1|16|18|0|The seventh seal you see already broken and from this seal you see various gigantic forms arise. Many spirits clothed in white, carrying great trumpets, soar to all sides. Look, one is blowing the trumpet and from the trumpet comes forth many things like war, dearth, famine, and pestilence. Look, another blows on his trumpet and from it comes a devouring fire. Wherever it falls, it devours everybody and it melts away the hardest stones like water drops on a glowing plate. Look once again, yet another one blows his trumpet and a great flood, full of multifarious abominable beasts; look, down there, how the old earth drowns in this flood. And look there, a fourth is blowing his trumpet and a great, fiery dragon plummets down, bound and shackled, to where you see an endless depth in an immeasurable, boiling sea of fire.
SS|1|16|19|0|But now, look at the four gigantic figures on the corners. Also, they are equipped with great trumpets. See, the one in the direction of midnight blows his trumpet powerfully, out of which a spirit comes forth, holding a big sickle to punish the earth with. Look, the one in the direction of the evening blows his trumpet and from it comes forth another spirit holding a glowing and fiery broom to sweep the dirt from the surface of the earth. Now look, in the direction of the midday, the great spirit is also blowing his trumpet and from it come forth a multitude of spirits equipped with a variety of baskets with seeds, to plant a new fruit in the clean, swept earth. But now, look, the spirit in the direction of the morning is also blowing his trumpet and from it comes forth a shining cloud. On it, you see innumerable multitudes. Above this cloud, you see a radiating cross and on the cross, stands a Man, meek like a Lamb!
SS|1|16|20|0|See, this is the sign of the Son of man. With this, we have also seen here what can be shown to you; everything of this is the light of the truth, from where you perceive these things.
SS|1|16|21|0|You are shifting your gaze to the morning and see to your great surprise an unusually beautiful, big city, radiating like the sun above her. You would want to know what this city is and would like to have a closer look at her. You want it! Look, the city is already right before us.
SS|1|16|22|0|How does it suit you here? You say: Unspeakably well and good, for here we breathe pure love and everything we see, has a peculiar soft, mild and love-breathing character. You proceed talking: how beautifully shining are the walls of this city; how exceptionally exalted and magnificent her gates and what an indescribable glorious light radiates to us from every gate! Countless overjoyed multitudes of angelic spirits wander in and out of it! Oh, what good dwellings must be in there!
SS|1|16|23|0|You say that you would want to look around inside the city. Also this you can do. But I tell you beforehand: This city is so infinitely big that we would not even with the greatest speed of thought in no eternities can pass through her completely; for this city becomes only big, yes endlessly bigger and bigger, the more one penetrates her inner being and look into the city through the gate.
SS|1|16|24|0|You now say: In the Name of the almighty Master! What endless magnificence and endless row of dwellings! It seems as if there is no end to this street we are now looking at. Yes, I tell you: You could wander forever along this street, but never reach the other end, and of such streets and plains are countless many in this city. Would you like to know the name of this city, then read the inscription above this gate. There is written: “The holy city of God”, or also, the new Jerusalem.
SS|1|16|25|0|But I, who have guided you around here, is the spirit of Swedenborg; with this, you have seen what you were granted by the Master to see in my sphere. Thus, we will go back again. Look, we are again at the place from where we departed. Step now out of my sphere and go to Him, Who is waiting for you and Whose Name is: Holy, Holy, Holy!! Well, you are here again; have you taken everything well into yourselves?
SS|1|16|26|0|You answer positively, but I tell you: What you do not yet understand, will in due time and indeed in the sphere of the next spirit, become clearer. Thus, enough for today.
SS|1|17|0|1|The sphere of the ninth spirit (Gospel of Mark). Guidance in the true spirit world. How the evil of physical love is seen in the hereafter.
SS|1|17|1|0|Also, this ninth spirit you shall see and talk to in his sphere. He will guide you to different places, where you will see and understand everything which was still strange to you up till now. Out of this, you will also see much of what you have seen up till now, in a brighter light.
SS|1|17|2|0|Look, our hospitable friend is already standing there; enter therefore his sphere immediately and follow his instructions.
SS|1|17|3|0|You already find yourselves in his sphere. Take notice of what this new guide is going to tell you. He says: Best friend and brothers, come, come with me to see what the infinitely great Fatherly love have done and how generous He always is. Rejoice exceedingly that the Master has delight in it to show to you new things in the spirit; for you will see with your own eyes how unfathomable the ways of the Master is and how inscrutable the council of His infinite, eternal wisdom!
SS|1|17|4|0|Look around you as far as your spiritual eyes can reach and tell me what appears before your eyes. I do see that you feel embarrassed by the magnitude of the scene, are at your wit's end with it and do not know where to begin! Therefore, I will describe to you clearly in words everything you see.
SS|1|17|5|0|In the direction of midnight, you see a rather barren environment; high, steep mountain range after the other look down like threatening judges upon beautiful plains. Here and there between the mountains and smaller hills you discover buildings looking like your homes on earth; here and there, more in the lowland, is also a little church. In the higher spheres of these mountains you see grey clouds drifting by and up high, the mountains seem to consist of pure snow and ice, kind of like the high glaciers upon your earth. You also see that the whole northerly region is cut off from where we are now, by a great and broad river.
SS|1|17|6|0|When you follow the flow of this river, you discover that she has her origin from the region between the morning and midnight and flows along almost in the form of half a circle, between evening and midnight. Her water surges up in mighty waves; therefore, there is only one single ferry, or rather a ship pushed by the current, making the passing of the river possible for the inhabitants living on the other side of the river.
SS|1|17|7|0|You would want to know what kind of inhabitants this is? We will soon know. Come with me; the boat is indeed at this shore, and we will cross the river easily and effortlessly. You want it and look, we are already at the riverbank. Step into the little boat with courage and do not fear the foaming waves, nor the dark depths of the river. We will steer the boat so well that not even a drop will get into it.
SS|1|17|8|0|You are sitting in the boat. See, the journey fares better than you thought, for we are already in the middle of the river. Do not take fright of the monsters raising their heads above the river, with gaping maws looking like they could devour whole worlds. For look, we are almost there and now we have reached the other side. Step on shore before me and I will follow you and fasten the boat.
SS|1|17|9|0|Look, we are on land. There, situated rather deep in a valley you see the dirty town. Let us go there and look at what is to be seen. Here we are; how does it suit you here? You get chills of it. I tell you, this is still looking good, but it will become even worse.
SS|1|17|10|0|You say: Best friend and brother! We are content with this, for this excessively loathsome houses look as if part of a burnt downtown in some of the other dark corner of the earth. The people we see here, look so homeless that one can barely imagine something worse than this on earth. A pair is just approaching us; the man is half naked. The naked parts of his body are emaciated and dirty and it looks as if he has a burning wound on his chest. His hair is more than half-charred by fire and half of his face looks as if burnt. His companion seems to be his wife. Master, what a pitiable female figure! She looks as if she has already lain underground for three years. Only over her shoulders is hanging a few dirty rags, looking as if they've just been taken from a tar pit. Her bare feet look like fleshless bones and her arms! One is a partly burnt skeleton arm and the other is covered with pus and boils and her head, what a facial expression! Truly, whoever can find anything but death, must have a high degree of wisdom.
SS|1|17|11|0|Yes, my best friends and brothers, do not let yourselves be brought off balance by this scene, for these inhabitants of this region are of the best-looking and this is but the beginning of the great misery accommodated in this region. But let us now go to the town itself, where you will see truly astonishing things.
SS|1|17|12|0|There stands the first house. Look inside through the low frame; what do you see? Oh, you draw back in a fright; what is in there? I very well know that there exists no perfume! On the floor of this room, you see half decomposed human beings caged in together, cuddling their stinking, rotten flesh which partly hangs from their bones. This sure is no praiseworthy scene, but it can be no other way, for this is how fleshly love is expressed here.
SS|1|17|13|0|You ask whether these beings are completely lost? You sure do know the great love and compassion of the Master. Look, the flesh or rather fleshly lust of all these beings should be devoured in the most loathsome way possible before they can get into a condition where any help will be possible for them.
SS|1|17|14|0|Do you think that seen from this point, these highly miserable beings are unhappy in this condition? Oh, no not completely! Would they feel unhappy, they would want to quickly flee, for each of them still have enough strength to move himself upstream, for the water possesses a purifying and healing power. Only, the physical pleasure is their element, therefore they chew on their flesh until it is completely devoured.
SS|1|17|15|0|You ask: Do these people have anything to eat and are they still able to take in any food! Come with me to the second house and look inside through the frame, then you will immediately see a meal.
SS|1|17|16|0|Well, what do you see there? You are not able to keep looking! Why then did you jerk back from the frame so quickly? Yes, look, it also brings with it fleshly lust. On earth, you have a saying: They are so fond of each other, they can eat each other! Therefore, you do not have to be so aghast when you see how the residents of this house eat away each other's rotten pieces of flesh already full of maggots and worms. As such the flesh needs to be digested, if the spark of their better spirit still wants to be freed.
SS|1|17|17|0|Now you ask whether these poor beings have nothing to do. Also this we shall see. There already is another house. Look inside through the partly decayed frame and you will immediately see with what the residents of this are busying themselves with. But once again you flee away from the frame. What repels you from the frame in such haste? Is it so peculiar to see in the right light, how the residents of this house fishes up from the stinking muck on the floor the partly decayed rags of flesh and rub it over their bare bottoms, or if when they have created some kind of skeleton with such pussy rags of flesh, they immediately again think of sensual intercourse and makes every effort to give themselves still some sensual, physical pleasure!
SS|1|17|18|0|Why then are you so surprised of this spectacle? Does it go any better upon earth? If you would perceive so much tender flesh, so admired upon earth, with spiritual eyes, you would see even greater wonders than here!
SS|1|17|19|0|You ask: Do these poor beings have no concept of the Master and absolutely no longing for Him? First, proceed a bit further. Look, there on the hill stands what looks like a filthy ruin of a prayer house. We will go there; who knows what spectacular things we discover! Look, here behind the mountain is an already ruined entrance. We only must look inside, and we will immediately find a suitable answer for your question. Well, you almost fall backward of fright! What amazing things have you discovered?
SS|1|17|20|0|You can barely breathe, let alone speak! You should still not react like this, for this excursion to not be over too soon. What you have seen here, however, is nothing but completely natural. Think it over; the sensual and greedy person is carrying this with him everywhere. Also, when he would enter a house of prayer, he can see what he wants and his sensual love will therefore always be active. Every object will be colored according to her personality. As such will, every object looked at by a sensually lustful person, spiritually be seen in such repugnant sensual love. Because of this, you have seen in the place of the altar, nothing other but pure sexual organs of both sexes. A poorly situated, the unattractive cross statuette was hung and decorated on both sides with such objects of lust. You have even seen how a few people dawdle along as if in a museum in this house of prayer and become completely consumed in looking at the named works of art and take much pleasure in it.
SS|1|17|21|0|Do you find it to be excessive? I tell you: it is not excessive in the least, but it is the pure, sober truth. For there are among you on earth many people who do think of the Master every now and then, especially when they see wood carving of Him, depicting Him only grossly materialistic; but how long does such a reminder last? Only one look at one or the other kind of attractive woman and the remembrance of the Master will be just like the image of Him, decorated and weaved together with all kinds of charming body parts! On earth, such things are hidden by the skin, but in the spirit, all these are open and bared to see.
SS|1|17|22|0|You ask: Best friend, deeper down in this filthy valley are still many such woefully decayed dwellings; is this a continuation of these fleshly laudabilities My dear friends and brothers! It is only a trial, we want to look at a few more of these palaces and I think you will have enough to solve this issue. I do think you will have enough and I am sure there is no further question for the others, as you can see, of many palaces. Behold, we are already in one. Just look into it and you will be amazed at what all you will see there at a glance. Well, well, you start to bend over here as if a grim colic had gripped you! What is it then? I do not find anything new; they are apparitions of your earth, just as they occur there. You see nothing else here but a lot of women lying over dirty boards, which still look quite reasonably fleshy; only the sole circumstance that very wildly sensual looking and really being male beings walk between the women and cut holes in the flesh of the women with pointed knives and then apply their genitals into these fresh wounds. Furthermore that women bind the men's hands, then fasten them to a stake with a rope, then make their way over the male genital parts and tear the same as with glowing teeth; and that even moreover, in reverse, the men tear out the women's breasts and hang them on their genital parts, some of them are even hung on their whole body with such torn female breasts and that this disgrace, of course, looks very bloody indeed – but it's all that you are so horrified about, so the whole circumstance! You say now:"No, but that is an exaggeration after all." "I say to you, however, not at all; for if on your earth you would only contemplate the carnal desire, how different it is, with spiritual eyes on a square mile of space, you would get to see completely different things. You can believe it, if some of the inhabitants of the earth would not keep away punishable state and bourgeois laws, you would see wonders of what truly hellish inventions would come full of the carnal lust in the daylight!?
SS|1|17|23|0|Do you have any wish to look at the next house? You shake your heads and therefore I will not guide you around anymore, but I will briefly tell you that you would not see anything better, but only worse. As such you would have seen in the next house all kinds of desecration of boys. Would you go further, you would see how young girls are being forced and lured by sensual men into fornication. But because the viewing of such terrible abominations would rather hurt than benefit you, it is better for you not to see it!
SS|1|17|24|0|Yet, I do have to tell you that, the more one look at all this, the people's flesh do look as if fuller and more complete in a certain sense than those upstream. This is because those upstream are even more exposed and deprived of their flesh than those living more inland.
SS|1|17|25|0|Look there, deep in that filthy valley, there you will even see houses burning. You ask what it would mean? This means that the fleshly lust has degenerated into maliciousness, depicting jealousy upon your earth. In such a dwelling, you may not look inside if you are not prepared for it, for such a viewing could cost you your life! As such we have nothing more to find in this valley and next time, we will go to another town. We will see how things will fare there. I tell you: Do not expect too much, for we will yet see many other things. We will leave it at that for now.
SS|1|18|0|1|How usury takes on form in the hereafter
SS|1|18|1|0|Before we will go to the other valley, I still want to give you a short answer to a question you asked Me. You wanted to know whether what you previously have seen, is the hell. I can answer you with neither yes nor no, but only say that what you have seen is hellish of nature, but not the actual hell. For what is to be seen, is nothing but an independent depiction of the evil, especially regarding human desires. Where you have seen the most emaciated beings, there the evil is in equal measure. Where the beings were still enveloped in some more flesh and were seen to be more active, there the desire and urge for doing evil is in equal measure, the most active. On earth, it gets clearly expressed, for you must have met people whose multiple sins have destroyed their sensual nature to such an extent that they are not even able to keep up their artificially physical lust with artificial stimulating means anymore. Look, such people appear here in the foreground because they now and then indeed entertain a thought of insight about the invalidity and transience of such pleasures. But in the background, you have seen those with whom the power of their lust still equaled the power of the deed. Just look at these people upon earth; how they live loosely and scandalously entreats their bodies, as long as they have these meager power in them.
SS|1|18|2|0|By this you can gather that what you have seen have the hell, yet does not have it, but is only the hellish character of the evil one made visible. Knowing this now, we will go to with this knowledge to the next, already mentioned valley.
SS|1|18|3|0|Look, this is only separated from the already known valley, by a rather filthy mountain range. We only have to cross this mountain range, and we will immediately see the character of the other valley. You want it, and we are already on the high plain of the mountain range. See, down there is the new town; how does it suit you? You see: from afar it looks better than the previous; only because it is more to the evening, we cannot expect much good from it. Yes, you are right; such it will be.
SS|1|18|4|0|You ask me why the buildings here are so much bigger and looks much more respectable than that of the previous town. I tell you: Let us immediately go down to the town, then you will soon find the answer to your question. Well, we are already standing in front of the first house. It has a dirty white lime-washed wall in front; yet, it does not have any frame or entrance in the front. You ask: why is it so? Because this side is to the morning and is an abomination to the inhabitants of this town. To be able to consider such a house, we should be at the backside of the building, situated a bit higher up the mountain. There is a big frame; look inside and tell me what you see there.
SS|1|18|5|0|Oh, you are already shrinking back. How then will it go with you at the next house? You say dumbfounded: by God, this is unheard-of, inhumane, unthinkable! In the background is sitting a human monster on a broad bench. He is inhumanly fat and has a repugnant hanging stomach which takes up more than half of the room. Under his chin hangs one filthy, fleshy mass of fat upon the other. Before him stand several emaciated skeletal people, jostling in front of this repugnant fat-gut, pleading him to eat them! The monster has indeed already put various already cut up human skeletons on a sturdy table before him. But a few in the background is cursing the monster and angrily wants to charge him. They are being kept back by those whom the monster promised to also eat their flesh and convert it to his fat.
SS|1|18|6|0|Now you indeed ask: What does this enigmatic, abominable depiction mean? Who can, may grasp it, but we do not grasp anything of it! But I tell you, best brothers and friends, if you do not immediately understand and clearly see it, you must be wandering upon earth completely blind!
SS|1|18|7|0|Is this not an excellent depiction of the usurer, and especially of a selfish industry magnate, has made it his life's purpose to grab everything in his reach which can produce interest? Indicate the limits of satisfaction of such a usurer; does it not go into infinity? Would he have the slightest disturbance of conscience to direct all the treasures and wealth of the whole world to himself? Would he shed a tear if he would be able to attract the life of all widows and orphans on earth to him and digest it?
SS|1|18|8|0|I tell you: the poor are still coming in droves to him, offering him hide and hearth; they are exhausting all their powers, toiling for him for the most meager reward. Others bring to him the little they have and praise himself fortunate if it is accepted at the most miserable rent. Yes, many of the deceived even go so far that they find it inevitable to be deceived by him, for this is just how it works, them having no guilt in it.
SS|1|18|9|0|Some equally covetous, but worldly inexperienced poor wretches, discerning the cunning wiles of this wealthy one, threatens to destroy and kill him. Only those having vested interest in our usurer, understanding that they would much rather die when he would die, then with his complete satisfaction, deter such an onslaught as much as possible.
SS|1|18|10|0|Well, what do you now say of this image? Is it not magnificent, and does it not show the evil exactly as it is? This indeed was but a benign beginning. Let us, therefore, go to the next, slightly bigger house and have a look inside.
SS|1|18|11|0|Look, we are standing at the good [door]frame. You must look keenly to the inside, for because the house is bigger and, as you can see, have at the back side only two relatively small, dirty doors, it is rather dark inside. Have you seen what can be found inside? You are jumping back in fright, shuddering; this tells me that you did indeed have a good look to what is inside. But you are not capable of speaking. This I can also readily believe, for spectacles of the likes of these lets even us strong spirits be heavily upset, especially because this is currently becoming more and more common and pronounced. I do see here that it will be necessary for me to narrate what you have seen, for you cannot easily find words to describe such an image.
SS|1|18|12|0|Once again do you see in the background, a repugnantly fattened being? This being has a terribly swollen abdomen; its head has the looks of a hyena; its arms look like a pair of powerful, gigantic snakes; its feet look like that of a bear. On its enormously big abdomen is erected some kind of altar. In the middle of the altar is put a double-sided spear. You see a multitude of emaciated human beings pierced by and strung on this spear. One of the snake arms was continuously busy taking these human beings off the spear one by one, shoving it into the jaws of this glutton. The other snake arm grabs to all sides to snatch up the poor, miserable people who were banned to this horrible room and then throws him onto the spear of his abdominal altar. The terrible sorrowing of these unhappy ones only invigorates his arm. Look, this is the image you have seen.
SS|1|18|13|0|How do you like it? You say: Terrible! And more: This is way too crass! Things are bad on earth, but now it seems to us as if, according to the image, quite a bit exaggerated!
SS|1|18|14|0|Yet I tell you, here is depicted not too much, neither too little, but always the pure truth. Have a look at the great industrial heroes upon your earth. Take a measure and measure the greedy mouth of these magnates. Investigate how it is with his arms and you will determine that it looks just like the snake arms. One is continuously busy shoving in, the other is busy, by many cunning means, devices, and violence, collecting booty. Whenever he caught something, it is immediately pinned as a sacrifice to his greed, on the already known altar.
SS|1|18|15|0|You ask: Why does the altar then stand on the abdomen of this monster? Because the abdomen is the symbol of all the worst kinds of greed, selfishness, and self-love. The big stomach depicts the excessiveness of this love and the altar on the abdomen shows the so-called worldly honorable and exalted and thus to the proud and haughty character of such impressive industrial barons.
SS|1|18|16|0|What then does the fixed, two-edged spear or sword upon the altar mean? This you could surely immediately guess. Have you never heard about merchant or exchange rights? Look, there it is right upon the altar! Therefore, if one or the other poor being should be caught, he will be grabbed, without mercy or excuse pierced by this right and immediately killed.
SS|1|18|17|0|You still ask: Who then are those many poor beings who are so diligently caught and why is the spear double-sided? The many poor beings are many different people. Some, who are caught first, consists of detail merchants; another part is those who out of necessity must provide their products to such big speculant; a third part are various poor foreign peoples having trade relationships with such a house; a fourth part is other greedy merchants; a fifth part is trading corporations stationed elsewhere; a sixth part are those who are dependent upon these houses in various ways. The double-sided spear stands ready for these categories. But we almost forgot about the meaning of the double-sided spear.
SS|1|18|18|0|This is also rather obvious. One side represents trade politics of the merchants. What then does the second side represents? The assumed right she gave herself to organize her trading as such that it would produce maximum trade interest for her. Do you understand this? If you would not properly understand this, research this and tell me, where is trade interest lawfully prescribed for merchandise life. As such the spear cuts to two sides; to the one side, the to you well-known merchant politics and to the other side, the limitless interest hunt. Both cutting edges are so closely linked to merchandise law as the two cutting edges with a sword. Is not this image appropriate, and does it not, as I say, show nothing more and nothing less than the pure truth?
SS|1|18|19|0|You say now: This image is true, but it leaves no doubt that it belongs to the deepest hell! In the foundation of the matter, you are not completely wrong, but the previous declaration stays true, for it all only means the evil on him, without referring to the people acting in the industry. Therefore, it is hellish of nature, but not hell itself. For if you would really see something like that in hell itself, you would have fared far different than you did with the first glance that it did, so close to the image of that evil.
SS|1|18|20|0|Look, there are still many such houses in this filthy ravine. But because the malice of greed in it is depicted increasingly more inward and thereby inexpressibly more atrociously and you would not be able to bear even the following depiction, we will end this case with the viewing of these two houses. For when this atrocity would transform into the sphere of burning, greedy jealousy, then it becomes truly hellish and is therefore not fit for your weak eyes. Next time, therefore, we will go to a third valley. There we will again see many new appearances and we leave it at that for today.
SS|1|19|0|1|How lust for power is expressed in the hereafter
SS|1|19|1|0|To reach the third valley, we need not do anything but to pass over this little higher mountain range. You want it and look, we are up here already. Look down below, more to the evening and you will not miss the first mentioned town.
SS|1|19|2|0|You say: Best friend and brother, except for a few sturdy mounds of earth, we can discover nothing resembling a town. Yet I tell you: you have seen well for look as far as you can down the narrowing and darkening ravine, then you will discover many similar mounds of earth. You say: Nobody can live there, doesn't matter how desperate the circumstances. Yet I tell you: Wait patiently till we properly reached the earthen mounds, then things will immediately look much different. If you will, we will go down.
SS|1|19|3|0|Well, we have reached the first mound; what do you say of it? You pull up your shoulders, but I tell you: Come a bit closer, yet not too close, then you will let go of pulling up your shoulders. You ask why you should not get too close to such an innocent looking earth mound. Also to this, you will if you would stay at the correct distance, immediately get the suitable answer. Come a little closer now!
SS|1|19|4|0|Why do you jump so frightfully back like that? I did tell you that these earth mounds are not so empty as it looked like at first glance. You now say: in heaven's name! What is this? When we went only a few steps closer to this earth mound, several poisonous snakes suddenly poked their heads through the small, invisible holes and opened their venomous jaws. Truly, if we did not jump back as quickly as we did, they would have thrust themselves upon us and caused us harm. Are these earth mounds then pure viper nests? Is here nothing looking like humans?
SS|1|19|5|0|I tell you: To get behind this, we must inspect the earth mound from the northern side, being the most dangerous route to approach it. Therefore, you must walk behind me and secretly look on from behind my back, then you will certainly see what is necessary to see. Do then follow me! Look, we already are at a good spot. Take careful notice, there at the base of the earth mound is a hole as if dug by a fox on earth. Take a good look inside, then you will promptly see something completely different. But when you have seen something, regardless of its ugliness, you should keep yourselves very composed and silent, for too vigorous motion or premature frightful screaming can cause us to have to flee.
SS|1|19|6|0|Well, did you have a look inside? You confirm that you have. Yes, this will indeed be enough. Before we will discuss this, we will promptly remove ourselves to some distance from the mound, for close by it is not good to talk about it, because this mound has many thousand ears and is on alert. Now tell me what you have seen.
SS|1|19|7|0|You say: O best friend and brother, terrible, terrible! Yes, it was disgusting to see! In the background, we saw a being hunched down. He looked like the most detestable and most terrible dragon. This dragon indeed has a human-like head, but instead of hair, there is an innumerable number of venomous snakes, slithering to all sides, glaring about with fiery eyes, searching for prey or loot near their horrible dwelling.
SS|1|19|8|0|More to the foreground along the walls, we saw many miserable human figures, shackled by hands and feet. A multitude of free snakes are slithering about, piercing their arteries and sucking their blood. This detestable being in the background has, in his snake-coiled right hand a glowing sword and in the other hand, a kind of written on scroll. A snake, coiled around his left arm, intermittently pages through the sheets of the written document as if she wants to draw the monster's attention to something peculiar. After such action, we saw how several very unhappy looking human beings were dragged from a dark background by several snakes. The monster in the background swung his glowing sword above them, cut a few of them in pieces and let the others be put into fetters again among the others, by the snakes which has human arms. This is what we saw, nothing more and nothing less.
SS|1|19|9|0|I tell you, you have taken very good notice and took it unto yourselves very well, but now you say: Best friend and brother, the evil depicted by this detestable image, can indeed not exist upon earth! Then I tell you: There do exist, regarding this kind of evil, even more, incomprehensible things than what is depicted in this image! Try to guess what kind of evil is behind this image. Look, this image corresponds with the worldly tyrannical politics of power-lust. Everything looking like lust for power corresponds with the character of this image. You should not understand with this the wise state rulership of righteous kings and regents anointed by God, who understandably must guard their peoples, for them to not incur too much damage to each other through mutual malice, or even annihilate each other. This image only shows the hellish cunning by which people of any rank or position, try to usurp some or the other kind of ruling position by means of the most despicable fawning. Have they empowered someone, they hide to the world behind deceptive humility, soberness, and modesty. But their dwellings are full of guarding snakes, looking like creeping, sly, secretive spies, keeping watch to the outside with anxious tension whether something is approaching that could pose danger to the feigned modesty. Should anything come close, it is immediately grabbed and secretly and unobtrusively dragged before the so-called modest owner of the house. You have seen by the image that it does not fare very well with the prey in such a humble dwelling. The snakes on his head instead of hair denotes the restless aspiration to ever-increasing power. The glowing sword in his head, coiled about by a snake, shows the cunningly taken position of power; some or the other office or trade that gives such a power-hungry person the right to exert his endowed power. The glow of the sword depicts the relentless strictness of the substance of tyranny. His hand being coiled about with a snake says that such a sword is handled with much cunning. The scroll in his left hand, again coiled about by a snake, typifies the slyness of such a power-hungry person, in whose plans no one may have any insight, except his own great slyness.
SS|1|19|10|0|You saw people being dragged by snakes to the front and this shows that the multi-faceted cunning of the tyrant has taken them captive. The great snake with human arms, cuffing the captives, are the hired lackeys of the tyrant. The chain testifies of the complete servile condition of those standing under the authority of someone like this.
SS|1|19|11|0|Now we have unraveled everything. You say: This image is indeed true, but everything look very much exaggerated. Yet, I do want to draw your attention to a few examples amply present upon earth in your current time. From this, you will easily gather whether this image is exaggerated.
SS|1|19|12|0|To not make you think it over for too long, I draw your attention in the first place to the evil agitators of the people, usually chasing after a high ideal, but who became, after they reached the result of their evil plans, the greatest robbers of mankind. Robespierre is by far not the worst among the innumerable many who have thrust poor mankind of the earth into unmentionable physical and spiritual misery. Exactly this truly hellish, satanic politics of such kind of people is but superficially depicted by this image.
SS|1|19|13|0|If it would be advisable to let you have a look inside the deeper situated earth mounds, truly, at the very first mound, the most cold-blooded one of you would not be able to put even one letter upon paper. This kind of activities belong to the lowest and most evil hell. From this mountain ridge, you have seen how many enormous earth mounds are situated in the despicable ravine. In this respect, I can only tell you that it fares ten times worse in every following earth mound than in its predecessor.
SS|1|19|14|0|This is then enough; I must honestly admit to you: only the mightiest angelic spirits, especially endowed with all possible power by the Master, can go through this valley without being damaged. But with you, I do not even want to proceed to the third earth mound. As long as such lust for power has only worldly things in view as you saw in this first earth mount, it does not yet, with the necessary precautions, pose any danger to the spiritual. But, as is already in the second earth mound the case, this lust for power stretches out her snake arms also to the spiritual, then every spirit must take very good care if he should approach such a mound! Therefore, I want us to be content with what we saw in this valley. Next time I will bring you upon a safe and appropriately situated hill from where we will have a general overview of all the multiple situations of especially this northern region. Thus, enough for today.
SS|1|20|0|1|Hallway to hell
SS|1|20|1|0|To get onto this conveniently situated hill, we will approach from the morning side of this completely northern situated district and ascent the height from there. The more northerly region is too detestable to travel through anymore, yet we will look down upon her from on high. Come with me then; we will in a spiritual manner be there as quickly as possible.
SS|1|20|2|0|We are already at the first valley. Look at the river. There you will see the very first couple we have met before. Look how they wash themselves in the water of the river and look remarkably better in some ways. You ask what that means?
SS|1|20|3|0|This depicts the condition of a person, where he had more than enough of the fleshly rogue, developing a contrite longing to become better, to completely do away with such-like sins and to cleanse himself as effectively as possible of all the evil of these sins. You see how difficult such a purification is. This river has very little bays reachable for such worn-out sinners. Besides, they cannot venture into it too far. The river's current is too strong and teems of things which threaten to devour such penitents.
SS|1|20|4|0|If they would stoutly persist in their bay, though, they will become stronger and healthier by it and will gain more courage. When they would have gained their full strength, they can venture upstream in the direction between morning and midnight where the stream originates. When they would reach the place where you can see in the distance a hill on each side of the river, then they have reached the only bridge over the river by which the other bank can be reached, by which they can reach the region of the evening.
SS|1|20|5|0|How the situation is with the evening side, we will see very well when we will travel to the northern side. Let us, since you now know it, go to the mentioned height to have a more proper look at the northern region
SS|1|20|6|0|You are once again asking whether this hill can be seen from there? O yes, just look up to the rather distant, highest, whitish grey mountaintop, this is the mentioned location. You do shudder somewhat because of such a steep and dizzying high mountaintop. But do not worry about it, we will scale it just as easily as the place we are standing on now. If you want to, we will go. You want to and we are already here. Look, it is rather spacious on this mountaintop, but do not go close to any side, especially not the deeper one which is, as you can see, bordering on the perfectly dark north.
SS|1|20|7|0|Come stand by me and look down. Do you see the three valleys there in the distance, in the direction of the evening! Those are the to us already known ones. But beyond those three you see yet another seven and if you look keenly, you will see that it has lots of holes from which rises dark grey smoke. You ask what it means?
SS|1|20|8|0|This is the only condition of man in his earthly life when he knows the good but deliberately chooses the wrong, acting from his inner depravity against his better conscience. The holes, directed towards the incoming light from the midday, depicts the knowledge of the truth; the rising smoke from this holes, means the free and self-willed changing of the Godly truth in vain deceit. The hidden fire from which the smoke rises, is the hidden depravity, being the result of the highest degree of self-love and the from this emerging lust for power. From this depravity, all the good seed of the light is changed into the seed of weeds. The weed is then kindled by the fire, burnt and is dissolved into this visible smoke.
SS|1|20|9|0|You see how these seven valleys are separated from one another through mountain ranges and every mountain range consists of ten hills. Every hill is adorned with a kind of chapel. What does this mean? These ten hills depict the ten exalted laws of Moses. The chapels on the hills shows the wisdom of these laws. The seven valleys separating these hill ranges from each other depicts again the seven laws of neighborly love.
SS|1|20|10|0|You now see in each of these valleys, underneath every hill, a steaming hole. Their meaning is the undermining of the Godly commandments and the total eclipse and breaking down of neighborly love, which is, all taken together, called the whoring of Babel. This smoke is worse than pestilence. Whoever has inhaled of it once, is soon intoxicated to such an extent and blinded, that he is not capable of finding any free spot, but he cannot, no matter where he would turn or direct himself, depart from the place where he is plagued by the smoke.
SS|1|20|11|0|You ask: what then becomes of such a person? Look a bit keener down there and you will easily be able to see how, from the otherwise well-locked chapels, beings rushing downward to the intoxicated beings to drag them away from this place to freer places. As you see, there are few allowing themselves to be taken away. Most of them stubbornly keep standing at their standpoint, letting themselves rather be dragged into these holes by black messengers rising from the holes, than to be rescued by the watching inhabitants of these chapels.
SS|1|20|12|0|Look, this is the actual image of your current world and it marks the nature of all depravity of humans during their lives upon earth.
SS|1|20|13|0|You can see that this high mountain range is keeping this midnight pre-region infinitely far separated from the actual midnight region, whom you can observe behind our backs in its most horrible and terrible form.
SS|1|20|14|0|Before we look at this background, we shall first turn our gazes to the side of the morning.
SS|1|20|15|0|Look, there you see beyond our already familiar three middle valleys the three we visited in person, another seven valleys. As you can see lies these, in comparison with the previously viewed valleys, in the evening region, significantly higher and everywhere are numerous towns. With only a little effort, you will easily see that there is no order to be found. No life is to be seen. You see the fields lays mostly fallow and wherever is still a bit wheat or some cultivated crop, more than three-quarters weeds are growing over the noble wheat; yet even there is more disorder than order to be seen.
SS|1|20|16|0|At the same time, you see the same kind of hills as is between the valleys in the evening chapels, but if you watch closely, you will see only very few people walking towards it. The benevolent chapel watchers have indeed laid out as much as possible, easily passable roads, but even this is for the inhabitants of these towns way too inconvenient and inaccessible. As you can see, the beautiful gardens around the little chapels, fully planted with good fruit trees and a beautiful view from these hills over the river to the happy regions of the eternal morning, is not capable to move these indolent sleepers to get up from their sleeping quarters and walk up to these little chapels.
SS|1|20|17|0|You say: This is all good and well, and we see it with our own eyes; but what does it mean?
SS|1|20|18|0|Best brothers and friends, I believe you would see it through at first glance. Therefore, I want to say nothing more about it than what the Master has told John regarding the congregation of Sardis when He said: “I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead.” I truly do not need to tell you anymore; only compare the so-called good or better world with this image and you will have it literally confirmed to be true.
SS|1|20|19|0|Is it not said upon earth: I'm not doing anything wrong; what has the Godly commandments to do with me? If I keep myself in check and hurt no one, what do you want more of me? Look, with this principle have the whole population of this region lulled themselves to sleep and do not worry one about the other. If anyone would cry for help, no one rushes to help him, or someone would mumble from his sleeping quarters: help yourselves as well as you can, I will help myself when I'd be wanting something. I have nothing to do with you and neither do you with me; each one for himself!
SS|1|20|20|0|Look, you will surely recognize your world very well in this; but where does she find herself? Firstly, you will see that she is, just like the other terribly bad regions, separated from the fateful river from all happy regions and secondly, that this region is, the same as what we see in the region of the evening, situated very close to the bordering mountain ridge between this side and the other. As you can see, these valleys proceed at this high mountain cliff into a dark so-called tunnel or subterranean hallway, leading straight to the other exceptionally dark world, now laying behind us.
SS|1|20|21|0|You ask: what is this? But I tell you: After we investigated this preliminary area, shall we turn around again to that region lying over against here. Three cursory viewings will tell you more than you would want to know.
SS|1|20|22|0|Well, you have turned yourselves around; what have you seen there? You say: up till now nothing other than denser and increasingly denser nightly darkness. Look some more; what do you see now?
SS|1|20|23|0|Oh, now you call out: Terrible, terrible, misery and more misery! We see nothing but fire and more fire and glowing snakes slithering in the flames. Good, but look some more; what do you see now? I can see that you are dumbstruck by this spectacle and I tell you: What has shown itself in the third viewing, is the first grade of the actual hell! There still is a second and a third. But you cannot see it, for even a cursory glance will cost you your life, since it is there where the most intense death abides. I have let you see this to explain to you where these subterranean hallways from all these valleys irrevocably lead.
SS|1|20|24|0|How difficult it is for the spirit, yes for the materialistic, maliciously heavy spirit to return, you can easily understand in the immeasurable depth which stretches itself into an eternally dark abyss, downwards and out from this mountain range. You do not need to know more of this for the time being.
SS|1|20|25|0|This location where we are now is the free height of man, from where he can discern in himself in equal measure the true and the false, the good and the evil, during his earthly life.
SS|1|20|26|0|Whoever stands on this height, have found the true meaning of life and can never be lost again, except if he would thrust himself down into the abyss like a lunatic. Yet he will not easily do that! Let us descend again from this height downwards to where the boat awaits us; you want it and look, we are again at our destination.
SS|1|20|27|0|Do get in quickly; I will loosen him and take you back to the happy embankment on the other side. You are seated inside; the boat is loosened and the journey begins.
SS|1|20|28|0|Look, this time even more monsters rise up, threatening to devour us, just like before. Yet, there is the safe riverside already; now they may put their teeth to the boat, we are on dry land! From here we will view the region of the evening. We will only direct ourselves to this better region next time, therefore enough for today!
SS|1|21|0|1|Visit to the region of the evening
SS|1|21|1|0|Look, there is already a good road; we will walk on it with ease. If you look to the left, you will see the fencing of a vast plain to be rather high, yet softly rounded mountain ranges, beautifully overgrown with cedars and a variety of other beautiful trees. The summits are free and everyone is decorated with a pyramid and on top of each pyramid glistens a bright star. If you look right up ahead, you see a broad valley, stretching itself wide and far and seems very fertile, as far as the eye can see. On various places in the valley, you see lovely, beautiful buildings, where people walk in and out with gusto. You also see much intense activity in the cultivation of the land. Is it not almost as if you would wander around in a beautiful valley, where peaceful farm workers are diligently building and working their lands?
SS|1|21|2|0|If you turn your gaze to the right, you would see a far-off, yes immeasurably stretched-out mountain ranges, of which the lower areas are also overgrown with beautiful trees, while here and there among the trees are seen a little rural homestead. Above the forested regions rise an exceptionally steep rocky mountain, the highest tops covered with eternal snow and ice.
SS|1|21|3|0|You say: this environment is wondrously beautiful, it only needs here and there a little lake or one or the other nice, broad river. If this would have been here too, one could barely imagine for yourself a more lovely and romantic region than this one.
SS|1|21|4|0|Yet I tell you: dear brothers and friends, have patience for yet a little while. We will also find these things in rich abundance, for we are proceeding very quickly and have penetrated so far into this region of the evening that it would be beyond your understanding. Just look back and try to estimate the length of this soft, pyramid decorated mountain ridge and you will immediately see how far we have come.
SS|1|21|5|0|You say: how is this possible? We can indeed not see the end of this mountain range anymore and it also looks like it stretches itself behind us infinitely. The beautiful stars on top of the pyramids we still only see in the distance shimmering like sun dust. Yes, best brothers and friends, in this land one journeys exceptionally fast, without even noticing the speedy progress. Even though we are now, as you can see, walking restfully step by step, we are still moving exceptionally fast, with a speed no one on earth can understand. You can believe this: If it would be possible to move your earthly bodies this fast, you would be able to flash through a milliard of sun worlds in a moment. But how such is possible, we will still talk about.
SS|1|21|6|0|Now we direct our gaze to the front and resume our journey at our ease. You ask me: what is that there in the distant background, the glistening plain up there, still farther away, against a dark, evening firmament where a great many stars are shining brightly? Be patient yet a little while; we will indeed get there. But first, look a bit to the right and tell me what you find there. I read appreciation in your eyes. Is this not more as it should be?
SS|1|21|7|0|Look at the beautiful islands rising above the restful and pure water surface, how they all are built up and how every island is adorned with a quaint house. Look at the many beautiful boats on the water, well manned and faring from one island to the other. You are surprised; you haven't even seen one-hundredth part; the further we go, the more extended the lake becomes.
SS|1|21|8|0|But as you can see, the left bank still forms a broad valley up till the left side mountain range and we still must walk quite a while until we will see this valley becoming narrower and the lake becoming broader. Up there on the beautiful green hill to our left, is a very beautiful temple with a golden roof. As you can see, are there also in this open temple a multitude of people wearing white clothes. Would you like to know what they are doing there?
SS|1|21|9|0|Have a look at the close-by shore of the lake; a company is presently stepping out from a pretty boat, who are on their way to this temple. Do ask them, they will quickly tell you what is pulling them to this temple. If you would not dare, I will do it; take notice! I will speak to someone.
SS|1|21|10|0|Listen best friend and brother! Why are you going to the temple built on the top of the green hill? He answers: Friend and brother in the Master, as you say, where do you come from that you don't know? I answer: Where do you look to where I come from? He answers: I look to the morning. I say: Good, if you look to the morning, how can you ask me where I come from? But for the sake of those here with me, I ask that you speak to me openly and clearly.
SS|1|21|11|0|The questioned one bow and says: Mighty messenger of the Master! A Sage from the morning, probably a well-known brother is teaching here the love of the Master. We are going there to listen to the high wisdom. I ask him: For how long have you immortals been inhabitants of these islands already? He says: Mighty messenger of the Master! According to earthly reckoning, we are here already more than a hundred years. I answer: would you then not want to go closer to the morning?
SS|1|21|12|0|He says: We do not know the way, but this island has been allocated to us to live on it and provide our sustenance. Nobody ever gets there to take us further, and we still lack the courage to undertake such a long journey all on our own. The wiser ones among us says that the morning, whose light we can clearly see from there, is endlessly far away. Therefore, we think that we could never reach it out of our own power, and we have no option left but to temper our longing for it as much as possible. We anyway think that what we possess here, is way too much for us, being pure compassion and pity from the Master. We are therefore also very much thankful for and content with it. Only one thing we would want to experience, then we would be eternally happy and that is to only once get to see the Master!
SS|1|21|13|0|I answer: Then indeed go to the temple where the love for the Master is being taught. This is the way by which the Master will come to you. Look, the company is already making haste over the beautiful fields to the temple.
SS|1|21|14|0|You ask me: What kind of people were these during their earthly life? I tell you: these are the so-called believing Christians who sought their righteousness only in faith and did not want to really accept the love as if it would not have any value for eternal life. To them, only faith has any value. Such a conviction is keeping them here. The lake depicts the inaccessibility of those of one or the other conviction. The islands mean that the conviction has come forth from the Word of the Master. Because truth is not connected to love, or in other words, because the truth of faith is not connected in the true heavenly to the goodness of love, are these land regions inhabited by these people, everywhere separated by water. The vehicles you see on the lake depicts the friendly and good deeds of such people on earth. These deeds bring, as you can see, these inhabitants of the islands in contact with each other.
SS|1|21|15|0|In this region at the left-hand side lives those who gradually began to convert out the truths of the faith, their love into good deeds and out of that also believe in the love of the Master, yet they still believe more than the love. This is shown by the abundance of high, strong trees which indeed bears no edible fruit; therefore, their life sustenance is growing low, yet abundantly. The pyramids on the round mountain ridges on the left-hand side, topped with shining stars, shows that “the faith” is the highest principle of these people and their only light. The parts of the mountains densely overgrown with cedars shows the power of their faith.
SS|1|21|16|0|In that they do not wear any edible fruit, shows that faith alone cannot generate life. Even though the faith is already working in his spiritual life, it still yields but meager fruit and if eaten, it would barely serve to bring life to higher potential.
SS|1|21|17|0|The region to our right-hand side with the steep mountains firstly borders to the north. Therefore, are these mountains so inaccessible and high, forming the border between evening and north.
SS|1|21|18|0|You ask whether this region is also inhabited. Oh yes, but mainly with good-hearted heathens as well as with people who have guarded their hearts from evil through the honoring of statues, being thereby righteous world citizens. The temples you see at the other side here and there among the bushes are also places of teaching where such people can be freed from their errors if they seriously want to!
SS|1|21|19|0|If this is not the case, they are left as they are and no coercion is practiced. Since we now know this, we can follow the road further.
SS|1|21|20|0|You again ask: What is there on the left-hand side, where the lake becomes broader and the land on the left narrower, that exceptionally high pillar? Let us quickly go there; we will reach her soon. Look, she is already coming closer and as you see, we are here already. Read the inscription up there. You read it well, for it is written: “Border pillar between the kingdom of the children and the pre-kingdom”, a dwelling place for those not yet capable to make the transition.
SS|1|21|21|0|Now look before you were an immeasurably great sea is stretching out and where you cannot detect any land of any kind anywhere. This is the consciously glittering plain we saw from a distance. Look there far-off before you, completely on the background, you can see the stars. We will rest at this pillar for today and next time we will commence our journey by sea to the starry distance. Therefore, enough for today.
SS|1|22|0|1|The pre-order of the Children's Kingdom
SS|1|22|1|0|You ask: Best Friend and Brother, how would we then go over this enormous sea surface while there is nowhere a boat or ship to be seen which we can use or which can take us with? I tell you: we will indeed have no need of it. It all depends on whether you would want to walk through the water like the Israelites once did through the Red Sea, or like Peter with the Master who once walked upon the water. It can happen both ways and it will happen as you want it. You say that I should decide and say what is the best.
SS|1|22|2|0|As for me, I would rather follow the Master like Peter. Try to step on the water surface with me and have no anxiety, for we will walk upon the water as on dry land. Look, we are already standing on the water; how do you find this surface? You say: one can walk quite well on here. The surface is thin yet resilient and does not let it be pushed in. The water is very clear and looks rather deep; it does not invoke fear in us at all, though, because we convince each other that it is strong enough to carry us.
SS|1|22|3|0|This is correct, best friends and brothers, if one is still standing close to the shore and have a lot of objects around you on land to see and the water is flat like a mirror. But when one has progressed somewhat and the water does wave more, one must take care not to harbor any fear of the water and thereby losing one's balance. But, as strong as the water is here, it stays everywhere; therefore, we will continue our journey. Hold onto me tightly and do not walk as if anxious, but walk briskly and quickly, for with a cautious step you will not attain too much. As you can see, the water surface is exceptionally smooth and if you do not put your foot down definitely, you can slip and fall, causing you much trouble to get up again. Well, we are standing strong on our feet and I can see you are making good progress.
SS|1|22|4|0|Therefore, forward till we reach the rather strongly heaving area which we can see on the distant horizon. Look, we are going forward very well. Here and there the surface does wobble due to the movement of the sea, but as you see, our steps are not influenced by it in the least.
SS|1|22|5|0|But why do you look so tensely into the water? Have you let something fall that sunk to the deep? You say: Best Friend, not at all. We only are looking down whether there below us might be any fish or other water animals. I tell you: do not worry yourselves about it, there are no talk of water monsters, but only little noble fishes in great amounts. Would you like to see some? Then you only should turn around, then you will immediately see how they are migrating from the morning to the evening. Well, you have turned around. Look at how the enormous amounts of beautifully shimmering fish from the vicinity of the morning is enlivening these endless waters! Does it not look very much like the little goldfish upon your earth? You say: oh yes, they only glitter much stronger.
SS|1|22|6|0|You would want to know what these fish here means? These fish depict the life constantly flowing from the eternal morning, enlivening this element and stepping out as free life into all infinite spaces of God's eternal creations.
SS|1|22|7|0|Since we anyway made a stop, have a look at the surface of this great water. Well, you took fright, saying: in God's Name, the whole of infinity look as if filled with this water, for nowhere is anything of land to be seen. As far as the eye can see, it can see in the farthest distance nothing but the surging and whitish shining surface of an endless sea. But I tell you: do not worry yourselves over it, but it does not go as bad with us on this enormous water surface as it once did with Christopher Columbus when he sailed with his meager vessels in the middle of the Atlantic Ocean and anxiously looked around him if he could see land somewhere.
SS|1|22|8|0|Let us resume our journey. We did come close to the waves. When we are there, you must hold tightly on to me, for we must go through deep water-valleys and water-mountains.
SS|1|22|9|0|Look now, the waves are coming closer still. Now you need to take hold, yet a few steps according to our spiritual way of movement, and we will be at the waves. Well, there is the first wave wall already. Look, what a deep water-valley and see how the water is falling; look how a water-mount is seemingly raising itself up with foaming crests almost to the firmament.
SS|1|22|10|0|You say: oh, best friend and brother, it will be impossible to go there, it looks frightening! A few sky-high waves are breaking all over each other. There, a water-valley is forming so deep as if one is looking from a mountain into a horrible depth!
SS|1|22|11|0|But I tell you: All will go well, for as you can see, the water ravine is already filling up again; therefore, we can resume our journey easily. Before we will reach this soaring water-mountain, the water will already be level there too. Look, it is already low again; now our road is level again. But there already is another great ravine; the wet walls are wildly foaming, crashing down into the depth. Let us have patience. The ravine will soon be a level surface again. Look, the walls have united themselves again, and we can follow our way again. Yet again is another enormous water-mountain approaching us and have already formed a new water-valley again. You say: this enormous water-mountain shall certainly drag us along into the ravine. Do not worry yourselves; the mountain shall once again fill up the ravine, and we will once again have a level way.
SS|1|22|12|0|Look now, after the stormy weather and rain, comes sunshine. With this water-mountain, we have passed this wavy patch of the sea, and we again have peaceful water before us. Yet, there in the distance, where you see lots of stars above the water, is another dangerous place with big vortexes. You do not have to worry yourselves about it; she will hurt us just as little as the waves. Look, after our accelerated journey, we are already at these vortexes. We still must walk along the sides of these vortexes, then they cannot hinder us. Do not be frightful of the thunderous noise of these vortexes and look up high to the firmament, how we already find ourselves underneath the stars which we only recently saw from afar. Let your eyes look keenly once more and look straight ahead. What do you see?
SS|1|22|13|0|You call out: Land, land! Well, the sea was after all not so endless as you have imagined it to yourselves just recently. Look, there on a peninsula reaching rather far out into the sea stands yet another pillar. You ask what that means? We will be there immediately and you can read the inscription for yourselves. Only a few more steps and we are already on dry ground again. Look, there is the pillar already!
SS|1|22|14|0|What is written on it? “Pre-border of the Children's Kingdom”. Now you know where we find ourselves. You say: But in heaven's name, this is a terribly mountainous region! Do we have to go deeper into this mountainous region as well? O yes, this is the main cause; therefore, we embarked on this long journey hereto. This you must see, for only here will the true meaning of the evening be made known. We will, therefore, take on this mountainous region next time. Therefore, we will take a rest today at this pillar.
SS|1|23|0|1|Who sows sparsely, will have a meager harvest
SS|1|23|1|0|Now that we had a proper rest after our journey and have let our gazes repeatedly wander over the region we came from; the continuation of our journey will certainly not pose too many troubles to us anymore. Look, there is a rather broad valley stretching out before us, harboring a small sea-lagoon inland. Let us follow the road to the right side of the bay. Here you can walk free again, for now, we have solid ground beneath our feet. Look, there in front of you in the depth of the valley where it becomes narrower, there we must go quickly and make our first short stopover. Approach it diligently, then we will soon be there. Look how the valley is becoming increasingly narrower and on both sides, are rocks hanging threateningly from these high cliffs; they can at any time tumble down. But do not take fright, of anybody even a hair will be bent.
SS|1|23|2|0|Look, we are at our narrow chasm; how do you like it here? You say: Not especially well! This is not of importance, though; if we would have a closer look at the environment, you will soon like it much better. Look, there next to the chasm to the left side is a just as narrow, stretched-out chasm, leading to the midday. What do you see there? You are narrating what you see: We see down below a glowing mountainous pasture with here and there a sparse field. Here and there, more down in the lowland, is built a little house, as if pressed against the mountain. All around, here and there, we see great and enormous waterfalls gushing down; trees and bushes also grow here and there. This valley is indeed tightly enclosed by mountains, as can be seen in Switzerland on earth.
SS|1|23|3|0|Do you not see any people? You say: up till now we have not yet seen any, but as it appears, we presently see coming out from the first farmer's hut, quite poor farm workers. They are clothed, just like on earth, clothed in lead-grey jackets. Higher up we see farm workers looking the same, apparently busy shoveling weeds in their fields from among the better barley and if we are not mistaken, we see there, more to the background on a mountainous pasture, a rather thin looking herd of cows. This, best friend and brother, is what you can convince yourselves of all what we see here regarding living beings. Does this valley go on beyond, or does it end with what we have seen just now?
SS|1|23|4|0|Best brothers and friends, this valley does go on much further, becomes wider and friendlier, but is not to be compared with the region we saw before the first pillar. You ask: what is the meaning of this valley? I tell you: This valley and many similar valleys are nothing but a full revelation of the text in scripture saying: “who sows sparsely, will have a meager harvest". You ask me again: Who then, were these people on earth? I tell you: these were very affluent people who had much respect and did many good to needy people. Yet, they did more good to themselves.
SS|1|23|5|0|As such was the owner of the first hut which you saw on the foreground, a very rich man. This man has given at every opportunity sometimes very notable grants, but all these grants together were not even a ten-thousandth of his wealth. Look, this man does have the love for his neighbor; but if you would weigh his neighborly love in comparison with his strongly overbearing self-love, you will very soon understand why he is now such a very needy farmer. You say: we do understand somewhat, but not yet completely. Good, I will explain it to you immediately again, but you should first know that man has here in the spirit kingdom also exceptionally much knowledge of capital and interest calculation and with such accuracy that account is kept of even the most minute parts of the interest gain.
SS|1|23|6|0|Now, take keen notice: This needy farmer had on earth a wealth of about two million silver guilders. According to your law of interest, this significant capital has given him a yearly interest gain of a hundred thousand silver guilders. This man had the fruit of this capital for about a full thirty years. Through this, his initial wealth increased with another three million silver guilders. The costs of his household he recuperated from his compound interest. Of this compound interest, which was rather significant he made various expenses on behalf of charity, which, at the end of his life, amounted to about fifty thousand guilders. What is this amount in comparison to his basic capital and the yearly rent gained from this capital? It is a fifth of his yearly income. Yet, he received yearly, after his capital calculated to five million, the five-fold amount of basic rent, while the sum of fifty thousand guilders which he spent on charity causes, was divided over his whole life. This sum is carefully divided here over thirty years and the yearly amount coming from it is accepted to be capital. From this capital, he receives interest gain. His whole business now consists of this capital and the gain from this business is an exact comparison to the lawful interest. The two people with him, are his wife and a deceased son. They have, to a certain extent, co-operated in the spirit of the father; therefore, they have no capital, but all three must live from the interest gain of the farming industry.
SS|1|23|7|0|You ask: can these people never increase their possessions? There is a possibility, but it is much more difficult than with you on earth. You know how difficult it is for someone to work himself up to become a millionaire with a capital of about a thousand guilders along the lawful way of interest gain. Look, it is even more difficult here to increase possession, for the produce of this poor soil is barely enough to provide these three people of the most necessary provision. Therefore, one cannot readily save anything up here.
SS|1|23|8|0|There is but only one possibility for the poor inhabitants of this region to gradually work themselves up and this presents itself as follows: From time to time comes terribly poor pilgrims into the ravine. They are usually naked and emaciated. When these pilgrims see these homesteads, they immediately begin to beg. If such a farmer would accept such a beggar in all his poverty with open arms, bring him into his poor hut, provide him with the necessary clothing and in brotherly fashion share his meager meal, then his capital is increased by half, yet in a way not noticeable by him. If he would do this often, or if he would take on himself the care of such poor brother, saying to him: Best Brother, look, I am poor and do not have much, yet stay here and I will share everything with you as a brother if I still have some. If we would have used all I have, I will unhesitatingly take up the begging stick together with you.
SS|1|23|9|0|If this is the case, the capital of such a farmer is immediately secretly multiplied hundredfold. If there would come more such needy people whom he would also accommodate and take as good care of as possible, so that, if we would not be able to do it anymore, go with the pilgrims to other neighbors to ask for them for shelter and as good care as possible, his capital would be multiplied a thousandfold, yet without him knowing it.
SS|1|23|10|0|If it would come this far that we have been depleted of all his possessions and provision because of his neighborly love that he would truly reach with his pilgrim to the begging stick, he is left in this situation to beg for his sustenance for little while, firstly for his accommodated neighbor and on then for himself; but when then for himself, as such that he would give the greater portion for his poor brother. Then it happens that the Master would send an angelic spirit which he would not recognize as such to him; he would ask him about his situation, upon which he would answer: Best friend, you can see that I am poor; this poverty is no burden to me though, but troubles me more that I cannot help my brother anymore. What do think will then happen there? Now the poor brother turn to him and say to him: I came to you naked and you clothed me; you gave me something to eat when I was hungry and thirsty and you never took notice of your possessions, so much so that you had to take up the begging stick together with me and searched for bread on my behalf. Look, therefore am I now your great reward, for I, your poor brother, is the only Master of the heavens and all worlds and I came to you to help you.
SS|1|23|11|0|When you were upon the earth, you indeed sowed sparsely and a meager harvest was inevitably your share, yet you have not practiced usury with your meager harvest; because your heart became enlarged and you could not let any poor person pass by your hut without sharing your meager harvest with him. This helped you and made you a rich inhabitant of heaven. Look, this brother who came to meet you here will lead you into your new possession.
SS|1|23|12|0|Now the Master vanishes and the sent messenger brings the charitable, poor inhabitants of this region to the golden midday where a new possession, meticulously meted out according to the capital gained with his charity, awaits him.
SS|1|23|13|0|Then the overjoyed farmer says to the messenger: Best friend and brother, I am endlessly happy because the Master have granted me such as this. I know that this new possession will certainly be very beautiful and abundant. But see, there still is some other poor brothers here, I give of my intended estate to them. Let me go back to my poor hut, for it will still happen that the Master will again appear among the many poor ones that will visit my hut. Therefore, I want to go back and meet my poor brothers with a hundredfold more love as what I did up till now. Truly, I can tell you, if such a fortune would befall my poor hut once again, I would be happier there for all eternity that when you would give me the greatest and most magnificent things in the most beautiful part of heaven! Let me, therefore, go back.
SS|1|23|14|0|It consequently happens that the spirit lets the poor farmer and his small family go back. As soon as they reach their poor hut, the Master is waiting there for them with open arms and even makes him a citizen of the eternal morning!
SS|1|23|15|0|Look, such scenes often play out here, but it is almost impossible to grasp the extent of self-denial needed for this. For poverty and self-love is most often automatically inseparably connected. That is why a poor person usually only ask for himself. Has he collected a small amount, he has barely enough for his own needs and his poverty barely permits him to share his meager possession with another poor brother. For this reason, one finds on earth among the poor classes often the most detestable jealousy. Because of this it usually happens that such poor inhabitants of these valleys hide themselves as much as possible for these beggars. Therefore, you will see very few people outside their homes, but those you see outside already have a good attitude.
SS|1|23|16|0|Next time we will look at the very much inaccessible valley to our right, to the north. Therefore, enough for today.
SS|1|24|0|1|Place and circumstances of stoics in the hereafter
SS|1|24|1|0|You can now turn to the right, look at the first mentioned valley and tell me then what you find in it. You see: Best friend and brother, it looks terribly wasted and desolate. We indeed see here and there against the mountain cliffs thorn bushes, bearing a few known berries. Deeper into the valley we see various kinds of thistle-like weed growing rather lushly. The northern, evening-side mountainside looks especially bare; almost nothing but rocky cliffs and more rocky cliffs one upon the other and between the rocky cliffs a mighty stream is rushing down into the depths. Only the mountainside to the direction of the morning looks a bit friendlier and is here and there adorned with an unattractive alpine hut. But no residents are to be seen. Maybe they are a bit deeper into the valley. In the foreground is no living soul to be seen.
SS|1|24|2|0|Yes, you are right. From where we are now, it is not readily possible. Therefore, we will go a bit deeper into the valley, then we will soon encounter something living. Look up there where the first accessible hut stands upon a moss-overgrown, protruding rock. We will go there. We are close already; take keen notice of what is going to happen now. Well, you have followed my advice. Tell me what you have seen.
SS|1|24|3|0|You again say: but by God, these are not people. For these beings look like living skeletons and is as small as dwarfs. We would rather reckon them to be apes than some or the other human race. What is up with these poor beings? So miserable, emaciated and completely naked. No, these beings do not look good at all.
SS|1|24|4|0|On the one hand, you are right, but on the other hand not. For these beings, however miserable they might look to you, are in their own sense, that is in the way they see themselves, not completely so. Here live namely the so-called stoics, or in other words, people who have way too much of themselves. They act righteously during their earthly lives, yet not out of love towards their neighbor, even less out of one or the other love towards God, but only because they recognize in it the victory over their minds. They have said: Man, needs nothing, neither heaven, nor hell, neither a God, but only himself and his mind leading him as the highest principle for his actions and he will act as such that he will harm no-one and therefore he can expect the same from his neighbor.
SS|1|24|5|0|Because, they carry on, if I would, because of the highest principle of my mind, exalt myself above all worldly pettiness and not ask of the world anything more than a meager feeding for my stomach and simple clothing for my body, then I am indebted to no one for that. What my stomach digests, I give back to the earth and in due time can the clothing of my body also fertilize the earth. Between these two needs, I am my own, self-leading and completely governing god and as such am I an unlimited lord over my own being!
SS|1|24|6|0|They also say: If there would exist a God somewhere, what can He give me or take from me if I am great in myself and look down with contempt to all He want to give me or take from me! What would a God indeed give me or take from me! At the most, it will be this tired life which I already learned to deeply despise with my mind. Or is it not given to me to live as long as I want to! If I would find it to agree with the highest principle of my mind to take my own life, I will do it. But myself-recognized righteousness teaches me that this would go against the principle of the highest mind. Whoever gave life to me, should have the right to take it again. Nature indeed has the right to reclaim the food she gave me, back from me by the natural means; the clothing of my body is the property of time and takes his garment back. Pure reason must agree to this; it must say and it indeed does say: to each his own! But exactly because man cannot logically call a speck of sun-dust his own, he is the most exalted being, yes even exalted above every God, above every heaven and he still is master over everything hellish. If all people would think like this, everyone would have enough and no one would ever be a burden to anyone. Every form of covetousness, jealousy, greed, haughtiness, lust for power, gluttony, fornication, lies, and deceit would be foreign to us. Where lives a god who, if he would be the highest principle of logic, would be able to say anything against such foundational principles of life! If he would have any objection, he can be no god and he would be much less than the exalted human mind.
SS|1|24|7|0|Look, these people have lived upon earth as such that they never even hurt a fly. They were never a burden to anyone and have never offended anyone. They were exalted above any kind of passion. Have anyone asked of them a favor or service, they never refused, if it was not in violation of their lawful, logical principles; they also did not expect anything in return. Would one offer them a high function or honorary office, they never accept it, but would show such benefactor two fingers against their forehead, saying: Friend, there lives the highest function and the highest office of man!
SS|1|24|8|0|If you would observe such people, judge for yourselves whether they deserved their judgment. You must say: Certainly not! Next question: Do they deserve a reward! Then follows the question: what kind of reward would they deserve? To scorn heaven and refuse to acknowledge that God would be above their minds. Therefore, it is only the most appropriate that they would keep the reward that their minds would generate.
SS|1|24|9|0|But you ask: Are these miserable beings not aware of their pitiable condition? Oh no, this is their greatest victory, for on earth they find the bliss of a midget already highly enviable and said: Look, for this little animal is a mere dewdrop on a leaf an exceptionally enjoyable meal. The physical build of this little animal seems to have very scanty needs. Should we compare with it our excessively wasteful physical build, then can logic only rightfully disapprove of it. Therefore, I should have a big stomach to eat a lot and afterwards have much excrement. Logic does not find any other purpose here and that because it would like to be content with the least if the highly uneconomical build of his useless body would allow it.
SS|1|24|10|0|They criticize the too much flesh on their feet, on their behinds, on their hands and wherever they would find some and say: a midget has nothing of it all and is therefore much happier than the sturdy and uneconomically built human.
SS|1|24|11|0|Now that you know this, the small skeletal forms of these people will not seem so pitiable and miserable to you than at first glance anymore, for this corresponds as much as possible with their intellectual principles. You now say: This is all true, and we do see clearly now that it cannot be otherwise here, that these people would feel unhappy in other circumstances than exactly this, which suits them the best. But there is still another question in the background, best friend!
SS|1|24|12|0|Is there no other possibility to bring these people on a better way?
SS|1|24|13|0|Best friend and brothers, there exists barely a more difficult thing! They have only one accessible side and this is the one of the science! For this, endless patience and perseverance are needed to present to these intellectual people something in such a way that they would recognize it as true and would not be in contradiction with their minds. They say: it could be completely true scientifically, but if this would agree with the principles of the mind, is another question. To fully affirm this pronouncement, they would utter a whole list of scientific facts which are completely true, but it completely opposes the principles of the intellect. I will give you a single example.
SS|1|24|14|0|They would, for instance, say: the calculation of an eclipse is scientifically completely true; but ask the ingenuity and his lackey, the mind, to what does this coincidental eclipse avail and whether the whole of humanity gained anything important from it through the science! So, it is also scientific that man takes of the ingested food only a part for the sustenance of his body parts and shed the excess. If you would ask the intellect, it could only show a bad and senselessly calculated relationship. It is also scientifically true that water and other viscous substances is driven to the depths b their own weight. What else does the intellect say of it when his gaze would follow bare rock cliffs against which not even a little moss plant can thrive because such high locations of the earth must lack the constantly needed nourishing humidity. Look at these few examples you can sufficiently see how difficult it is to give unto these critical intellectual people a scientific example which would completely satisfy the correspondence with the intellect. For you to see and understand the way by which such a conversion come to pass, we will next time attend one. With this, enough for today.
SS|1|25|0|1|A Conversion of a better stoic
SS|1|25|1|0|Look, down there in the valley are presently going three sent messengers to such a catch. We will follow them and listen with an open ear to their assignment. They are moving deeper into the valley and will speak to the Stoics at the third hut, which you see standing on a rounded, moss-overgrown rock. Look how they approach the hut with much caution and make themselves as small as possible. We will, therefore, go there quickly, not to miss out on the initial reception. We are here; take notice!
SS|1|25|2|0|The initiator greets the so-called head of the little house, this means the most intelligent and the leader and teacher of the other ten people you see in his company. How does the greeting sound? Listen: Very wise lord, you have investigated matters from the right angle and have, with your sharp mind, exactly discerned what is righteous and unrighteous, fair and unfair, well-ordered and disordered. We have heard from afar of your wisdom and therefore we came here to ask your good advice about many cases.
SS|1|25|3|0|The intellectual answers upon this: In that case are you completely welcome with me. As far as it is in my ability, I would want to help you, but not where it exceeds my ability. You would indeed have heard that my treasures do not consist of gold and silver and all kinds of noble stones; neither are any meals being served, nor tables laden with good tasting food. But what I have, namely the victory of the clear mind, of that you may get as much as you like. You can be assured that these treasures will make you happier than when you would possess all the dreamed-of so-called heavenly glories, being nothing but secretly expressed needs of a spirit which is not content with what is given to him. You know that space is infinite and that man thinks in this space. Whoever would let his thoughts go into infinity, would firstly forget that he himself is, in fact, a limited being; secondly, they do not think and thus does not become aware that these thoughts at the end are to him nothing but continuous discontentment. Out of this comes an even greater longing to unreachable things out of which finally grows a continuous discontentment, by which the human foolishness can only be satisfied blindly by unattainable and grandiose, yet empty expectations. As such is heaven then nothing other than such a dreamed-up thing, serving only to satisfy the imaginative power of spirits who are discontent with what they have been given.
SS|1|25|4|0|Only the clear mind determines the true boundaries of the needs of its subject being and it longs in full objectivity only the correct measure of her own limitedness and this measure is called: complete contentment. Whoever is content with what he can recognize by the way of his clear intellect as the correct criterion of his own limitedness, have found the real heaven and will forever not wish for another, because he will clearly realize that, as a measure of his own limitations, nothing else will do than exactly that which will completely correspond with it.
SS|1|25|5|0|After these wise words, the initiator says: We do already notice from your short introduction, that you have made the victory of the clear mind completely yours; therefore, we will dare, with the greatest confidence in your wisdom, to present our problem to you. The intellectual representative says: Whatever I can be in your service with is welcome to me, therefore, feel free to present your problem without restraint to me! The initiator says: Then listen! In the company by which we were delegated to collect good advice from you, a great strife has begun regarding the necessity or redundancy of light. The reasons for the necessity of light holds just as much as the arguments against it, therefore we cannot find an absolute conclusion of which party is right. The intellectual representative says: Let me hear some of your arguments and counter-arguments and you can be assured that I will hit the nail on the head with my verdict.
SS|1|25|6|0|The initiator says: Then listen! An argument speaking for light is as follows: What would all things be without light? It would be as if non-existent. Light is furthermore the foundational principle of all activities and all thoughts, for without light as the all moving and generating power, nothing could have originated, therefore also no intellectual thinking being. Light is also the foundational principle of the mind and is in the purest spiritual condition, the clear mind itself. Look, this is the reasoning speaking for the light.
SS|1|25|7|0|The counter-argument is as follows: After light have obviously originated out of darkness and have, before light, penetrated the whole of infinity in a completely light-devoid condition, the question arises whether infinity was, in a light-devoid condition, less infinite than in the current full light. The counter-argument continues: It is known to everyone that the inward parts of the celestial bodies are mostly completely devoid of light and yet is matter in such a light-less condition just as good and even more intensely present than on the surface of a heavenly body, which basks in the light. If the whole celestial body, regarding the inner parts, can exist just as well without light, the light seems to be to things in nature a pure luxury. It goes on: Everyone knows that he is conceived in the night of the maternal body and have received life in this night. For what reason has everything that received light in the night, step over into light? Whoever would think about this for just a bit, must see from the very first moment that light is not only completely obsolete but even harmful for these things, because they win by it and become clearly unhappy if they would by some or other coincidence, lose it. On top of this, they say: when man would have been born completely blind, they do not have to take care because of the lack of light; for it is for the eye which is used to light, the greatest misfortune to become blind. Here, the opponents indeed pose a counter-argument: In such a blind, happy condition, there would indeed be no difference between a human and a polyp on the bottom of the sea. If man would see nothing, he would also not be able to form some or the other imaginary image in himself. With lack of imagination, a huge question would arise, namely how it would fare with thinking, being in lack of all concepts and forms. By the loss of the ability of sight due to an accident, the defenders of light say: If one would regard it as an accident and use it as an argument against light, man can do it regarding the other senses not dependent upon light. To, therefore, prevent any accident, man must be born without any senses, in darkness. How the mind of man could be developed without senses, can best be asked to a rock! Look, very wise man, in such a confusion of thoughts, our big company is thrust to and fro. We hope in full trust that you would be able to untie this knot.
SS|1|25|8|0|The intellectual representative says: Listen, esteemed friends, this is an extraordinary critical case, for each party has everything going for it. Since there does not exist in the insight of the clear mind only one right side and both could not be right, it becomes rather difficult to decide between these two who is right. This will only be possible if we would keep our own individual being inside its limits; therefore, listen well! We will establish foundational rules here and from these rules, we will come to the right conclusion. But to achieve this, we first must define a non-existence, a consuming existence, and a free-thinking existence. A non-existence does not need anything, therefore, no consumption. With an only naturally consuming existence it is assumed that it can only exist if the necessary consumption is present. All matter that can exist in the night as well as in light, has such an existence. Because man is a thinking being who is free to determine himself, a higher existence also assumes a consumption relative to the existence, where the consuming matter can be nothing but light! Non-existence, therefore, needs nothing; a singular, consuming existence as a product of the night, does not need anything else as his corresponding food; and a clear, free-thinking existence similarly essentially needs the food that is the principle of its existence. Consequently, does the non-existence comes forth from non-existence, from the existence of the nocturnal existence a nocturnal existence and from the existence of the light, an existence related to the light. As man then would understand with his pure intellect that he essentially is coming forth from light, he needs also to understand that the light is a necessary substrate to him. As far as he would consider himself to be only an animalistic consumer and denies himself the higher free-thinking life and can, on top of it all, reshape himself into an embryo in the motherly body, he does not need the light. A non-existence does need neither the one nor the other. Now look, best friends, with this is the indisputable necessity of the presence of the light presented before your eyes and ears as clearly as possible.
SS|1|25|9|0|The initiator says: Listen, wise man, we can clearly see from your explanation that you are in possession of a brilliant mind and we now know exactly what we are presented with. There still is one more thing that is not yet completely clear to us. This is the following: Why do all the innumerable vegetative products upon the celestial bodies, inclusive the animalistic kind, need light for their vegetation and their animalistic development? It is well known to the natural scientists that there happens to be no vegetation in a completely light-devoid space and that animals in a light-less space become sickly very quickly and perish completely. Yet they do not seem to be, according to your verdict, in need of light consumption, because they are not thinking beings and according to the result of our thorough investigation, also cannot be. We do not utter this consideration because we would want to doubt your clear insight, but to safeguard ourselves against the eventually expected trap.
SS|1|25|10|0|The intellectual representative says: This consideration is very much welcome. We will immediately present her before the judgment seat of the pure mind; listen, therefore! Because of the essential dumbness regarding its own existence, these things should need just as little light as the dark middle of a celestial body has. Because also we coexist with them as products of the light, we can impossibly arrive at the opposite conclusion that we would exist on their behalf, just as little as a human can say: I exist for the sake of the house to be inhabited and taken care of by me. The house exists for the sake of man, but not man for the house. If light then has brought us forth, it out of necessity should create out of itself the prerequisites necessary for our light-related existence. These things you mentioned are therefore essential to the light, to serve us regarding our light-related needs. I do not mean here the consumption of the higher animalistic stomach, which can also be satisfied in a dark environment, but the higher consumption of the spirit, which can only satisfy itself with concepts and form which, just like himself, has its origin in light. A tree in the middle of the earth will with all his fruit not serve to satisfy the spirit, as long as it is not brought into the light and become related to the light. Look, my dear friends, with this, is your doubtable case solved. Should there still be anything in the dark with you, then openly share it.
SS|1|25|11|0|The initiator says: Esteemed, very wise man, now that you have stated your opinion regarding light, you would surely graciously grant me a question regarding yourself. This question is as follows: What then is the reason that you, being a very wise defender of the light, have chosen a dwelling in this completely secluded corner!
SS|1|25|12|0|The intellectual representative says: The reason is much wiser than you could grasp. If we want to see things in the light and want to discern pure light, we must, according to the correct mathematical rules of optic observance, not going to stand in the light ourselves, but in a place of complete darkness. Through this, our optical abilities become strengthened and we can discern the opposite subject sharply emphasized. But if you consider the light, you become blinded by it and you can only see the subject hazily and obscurely and must be content with only its shady side. Therefore, is my dwelling far from the light-giving object, but not turned away from the practical light. Out of this, you can deduct that my dwelling is not aloof towards the light, but rather towards the very serviceable, well-calculated light. If you would have any more objections, you will always find in me the most untiring, most willing man, wanting to satisfy you with everything within my ability.
SS|1|25|13|0|The initiator still has another question to the intellectual representative and says: I can now see how you think, speak and act about everything with well-calculated principles. Therefore, I would like to also learn from you why you have settled yourself, being an advocate of the food of light, in such an uninhabitable region, producing as little for the animalistic stomach as it does for the spiritual. Is it not sorely pitiable that you did not settle yourself in a richer region, to be a true blessing to many people who still have very little intellect? There would find even more food for your spirit, where you would be able to prepare a powerful food for the weak spirits from the abundance of light rays that would meet your spirit.
SS|1|25|14|0|My dear friends, about this question you will immediately be given sufficient light.
SS|1|26|0|1|Sequel to the visit to the Stoics
SS|1|26|1|0|The intellectual representative says: How do you view yourselves regarding the infinite? You say: nothing other than ending and limited. Look, with this answer you already give the general reason why I have chosen this region to live in. Therefore, I tell you: Only he is truly wise, who have found the limitations of his own mind and then understand with his mind, how much is necessary for the satisfaction of his spirit. This region completely corresponds with my intellectually determined borders and the advice of this intellect therefore is: Always be content with what corresponds to your limitedness; never go outside of the circle of your insights and know and find yourself inside this circle; then you have found the joy of life in the most perfect and most applicable form. Look, for this reason, is this region, which you find very much uninhabitable, completely appropriate to me because it does not offer more than what corresponds with the limits of my mind. If I would be of service anywhere, I can only do it within the horizon of my insight; outside of it, I would be a corpse and unable to be completely serviceable to anyone. From this, you can see why exactly I have chosen this environment and none other to live in. Would you think that I would let myself be lured into vanity to shine a light for others, you would be sadly mistaken with me. For my unshakeable principle is as follows: If you would want to serve someone, know the sphere in which you want to serve him, very well. If you do not know this sphere, stay home with your philanthropy, for he who wants to give more than what he has, is either a fool or a deceiver.
SS|1|26|2|0|The initiator says: Much appreciated friend, once again you have spoken very wisely and we cannot find any objection to it. We only need some more light on one aspect. Since you have been so friendly to correct us and fully illuminate our question, would you be so good to give us advice in this situation as well?
SS|1|26|3|0|The intellectual representative says: Best friends, as long as you find yourselves on this terrain, you can ask me any question and would be assured that I am able to give you worthy illumination regarding every aspect regarding my environment. Do therefore tell me the matter you still have doubts about.
SS|1|26|4|0|The initiator says: You have spoken in your wise exposition about a certain limit of the horizon of your knowledge and that it would be very unwise to dare to venture beyond this horizon. The last we do understand, for truly, nobody can do what exceeds his powers and would he want to, he would certainly be a fool in as much as he would want to exceed his boundaries. But see, when you were born, your mind did not have such a vast horizon as is now the case. You have obviously enlarged your horizon of your insights more and more, until you have by this increase, enlarged the horizon to the current awe-inspiring dimensions. The question now is if this horizon should be considered completely fixed, or capable of further expansion. I believe even if the limited would expand its horizon ever so much, it would, despite its limits, never face the danger of filling infinity.
SS|1|26|5|0|The intellectual representative says: Best friends, on the one hand, you are right, on the other hand, not. If a man would have created himself, he could have given himself as much he would want, for he would find in infinity no shortage and he would owe it to himself to continually expand the horizon of his insights. Since man has not come into being out of himself, but life has been given to him, his horizon was also given to him. If you would look at an apple on earth, for instance, you would see that he expands the horizon of his existence directly after the falling of the blossom. Have he come to full ripeness, you can tell the apple as much as you want to and he will not be able to have anything more to say than: up till here and no further, for my measure is full! But why would the apple give you such an answer? Because he is also a given something and is not a self-created something; therefore, he received his development area. Who have reached these limits and knows that this is his given terrain, is complete in himself and as perfect as possible. Would he stay in this terrain and do not use it to the full, is a clumsy slave of himself and would not even be adequately capable for himself. Yet, whoever would want to inflate himself so much as to go outside of his boundaries, he is a prideful fool bound to destroy himself. It will go with him as with a hollow cone which is filled with gunpowder and then ignited, through which the surface of the cone is blown apart and parts of it being shot to a far horizon. But ask yourselves how it will fare with the whole of the cone.
SS|1|26|6|0|The initiator says: Once again we cannot pose a single objection against the facts of your exposition, for it is completely true. But you, best friend, clearly gives your answer deliberately in such a way that we should every time find a new starting point where we must ask your opinion about it. You have likewise said in this exposition that man has, just like all other limited beings, a given creature and not a self-created one. If this is sure to be true, the question arises of who the creator is; for, with a receiver, a giver is implied as much as some or the other appearance with its corresponding cause. We want therefore to ask you more illumination about the giver.
SS|1|26|7|0|The intellectual representative says: Best friends, regarding the giver, He is above the horizon of our knowledge and we have done everything if we have recognized ourselves as a given something. Would we want to investigate the giver, we do nothing other than when we would want to measure the circumference of infinity with a pair of compasses. It is certainly true, for a circle makes him think in ever bigger circles going bigger into infinity, with which the smaller circle shows the resemblance. But when this smallest circle would want to become completely equal to a bigger one, above himself, he first has to be stretched out, have to stretch his much smaller circumference to that of the bigger circle to match it. This can indeed be done, but experience will teach that a line of the little circle would barely be able to make contact with a thousandth of a significantly greater circle line. As such will also only this part go up with her; all other thousandths will still be unreachable for this much shorter line. Look, in this example are only two adjacent circles touching each other. Now first take this smallest circle and measure with its stretched-out line the infinite, unlimited circle and then question yourselves, how such a work or endeavor, intellectually seen, should be evaluated. I think that in the human mind, no greater foolishness can be conjured up; the same is true if we would want to fathom the infinite Giver, who He is. Therefore, it is, as I have already stated, enough for every man to recognize himself as a certain given, including the fenced-in area of his insights. Regarding the Giver, this does not concern the given in the least, since He is obviously infinitely exalted above the receiver. What can an apple become if he once ripened fully? What would become a circle, when the line coming forth from one point have reached himself again? Let him stay where he is, then he will be perfect as was given unto him.
SS|1|26|8|0|The initiator says: Again, you have given us a good answer. We do still have yet another question and it is as follows: In the region we come from, there is continually proclaimed by a so-called better group, the love unto God, but we do not know how we should take it in the light of your wise insights. For we understand love to be defined as taking hold of someone and pulling him towards you. But how can a limited being or limited power take hold of an unlimited power and pull it towards itself?
SS|1|27|0|1|The victory and redemption of a wise stoic
SS|1|27|1|0|The intellectual representative says: Best friends, to give a satisfactory answer to this question, it is imperative to properly discern different things from each other. Firstly, it is necessary to completely and intellectually explain the term “love”; only then will one be able to grasp how she reacts to everything surrounding her. The term “love” is nothing other and can impossibly be anything other than a need expressing itself and of which the cause can obviously none other than a lack of what stimulates the need. The need looks like hunger. When someone is very hungry, he has such an enormous appetite that he is almost convinced that he at least has to eat a world before his hunger would be satisfied. But what does this true experience say about this fantastic presentation? Nothing other than: you, hungry human, eat but one pound of bread and you shall be fully satisfied! Look it is the same with the more spiritual need of the term “love”. The human hungering after love believes he needs to fill the stomach of his heart with all infinity before he would be fully satisfied. What is the cause of this senseless longing? It is nowhere else to be found than in the lack of satisfaction of the horizon of his own insights, which is out of necessity followed by one emptiness after the other; the one feeling of missing something after the other. Love desires satisfaction. Since this ability to desire is a pure mechanical property of the spirit, she does not have the ability to discern what she should long for to attain satisfaction. Because this ability to desire has brought forth an emptiness in the insight, this lack of insight, which is equal to no insight at all, cannot evaluate the essential food needed for its satisfaction. At such an occasion, such empty-heads turn with their blind ability to desire indeed to the terrain of the infinity and is then of the opinion that they would freely receive from this is the eternal horn of abundance, the so-called roasted birds into their mouths. The degree of vanity of such a delusional idea is obvious, for such 'lovers of infinity' gain only a greater hunger than some or the other full satisfaction. This is very much self-evident and to be explained by a true to nature example. Imagine yourselves a hungry person, having a basket of bread beside him, while he keeps stretching open his mouth to the infinite space as if he would like to devour the whole starry sky, but he does not even look at the bread standing beside him. It is obvious that he would be more and more hungry with every passing hour for infinity and if he would not soon grab the basket, he would finally be given over to death. From this can you, esteemed friends, without any further explanation easily understand how it stands with this so-called “love for God”. The true love unto God can subsequently be nothing other than that every free human should live up to his insights within his given horizon. This realization can only gain momentum when man have recognized himself and his given domain. But to achieve that, man must carefully remove all hindrances out of the way, free himself of all external, unimportant needs and then go into his center from where it only then begins to become possible to look at his whole horizon, then filling his domain with what has been given to him. Has he achieved this through perseverance and great self-sacrifice, then he has completely satisfied his love or his desire. Whatever he would digest of this, he shall be able to quickly recover out his own given abundance. This is then, seen from the stance of the pure intellect, a full and satisfied love which will not again present itself as hungry but be expressed as a joyful satisfaction. Look, this is the clearest opinion within my horizon. If you would have any objection, you can, as said, say it just as freely as it stands me free to react on every objection.
SS|1|27|2|0|The initiator says: Best friend, you have thought your answer through thoroughly, and we can find no objection to it. Since you have granted us to speak some more, we would still want to discuss with you a very important issue. Be thus so generous to listen to us.
SS|1|27|3|0|Look, with us, something principally different is being taught and no-one wants to oppose this teaching. Yet, from your viewpoint, we do not know what to think of it. This teaching consists of the following:
SS|1|27|4|0|God, the all-encompassing power, and principle of might would focus Himself to his center, formed by this act a culmination-point of all his infinite power and might of the complete Godly Being into a human form and that in the person of a certain Jesus Christ, who acted on planet earth. He would teach there Himself, approaching man as His creatures like a brother to, out of His overbearing love for His creatures, let His adopted body be killed by them!
SS|1|27|5|0|As proof of His divinity, He performed wonders and deeds not possible for any man, He raised Himself from physical death after three days and then returned to His Godly center in the sight of many!
SS|1|27|6|0|He teaches in the world, or better, on planet earth nothing other to man but that they should love Him above all and to those who would, He promised His Kingdom, consisting of an ever-deepening knowledge of God, out of an ever-growing love for Him and from this knowledge and love comes unspeakable bliss, called the eternal life in God.
SS|1|27|7|0|Look, this cause is not as insignificant as you would think. Where we come from, this Christ lives, and we are still very much and clearly and lively of the conviction that all creatures in all infinity should obey Him. Only a nudge from Him is enough to stop countless hosts of worlds to cease their existence and another nudge and countless hosts again fill the endless depths of the eternal, infinite space. What do you say now about our problem, that we proposed to you in your sphere?
SS|1|27|8|0|The intellectual representative says: If this story of yours is not a mirage, then is, regarding the focusing of the eternal might and power in some or the other center, indeed not impossible, because exuding from every given point, an infinite possibility of lines is possible. Regarding the incarnation of the Godly center of might and power, there is indeed something to say about it, even though the pure intellect cannot accept something like this a complete contradiction. In that this Being have taught mainly the love unto Himself, appear to the thinker as pure egoism from the side of the Godly Being. If we would accept that the Godly Being or the concentrate primordial power in Himself would have such egoistic need, then he would begin to be absolute; and if man would be able to dispute this, then all the above mentioned could await complete annihilation.
SS|1|27|9|0|It must be different with this love, then this Godly center can reveal Himself very well in human form. If it would, by your described love, only be a hungry one, then it should be obvious to you in what hands the being of all things would find himself as the unending power and might need to so to say, satisfy Himself with them.
SS|1|27|10|0|Since you have told me some more about this Christ, that He is a certain sense on grounds of His promise would find Himself among you as the always Self-revealing omnipotence and primordial power, then you surely must see that I can say nothing from my given sphere against it, nor for it. In such cases, it always comes down to one's own experience.
SS|1|27|11|0|If I would be able to see this Christ or incarnated Godly center myself, I would sure know to what extent it is true. But as such, esteemed friends, you should be content with what I have. If you would be able to bring this Christ here to me, you can rest assured that I would, as far as it pertains to my sphere, not judge His Being unreasonably, but nothing should be above my sphere!
SS|1|27|12|0|The initiator says: Would that this Christ, being the most loving Being, come here and bid you to follow Him, what would you then do?
SS|1|27|13|0|The intellectual representative says: If He is that and I recognize Him to be what you have told me about Him, then there is not much to consider that the infinitely smaller potentate should follow the infinitely greater potentate, driven by Himself, for there is no other outcome possible or thinkable. If it is not so, then it is also clear that I cannot step out of my sphere in my own power, because my sphere is, as I have already sufficiently explained, a given something and not a self-creating something.
SS|1|27|14|0|The initiator says: Then look at Me, I am Christ, what do you want of Me now?
SS|1|27|15|0|The intellectual representative says: If you are the Christ, let me see it and I will follow You.
SS|1|27|16|0|Christ as the initiator says: Let it be light in this sphere and you, barren region, become a paradise!
SS|1|27|17|0|Look, the intellectual representative falls down before the Master, worship Him and say: Then it is true that everything is possible for God! Master, because You have been so gracious unto poor, self-banned me, I ask You to take me up into Your sphere!
SS|1|27|18|0|But let me be the very least in Your sphere of mercy! I know that you can broaden my horizon, just like You have given me as I am, out of Yourself; I got used to this sphere as the most cramped of all spheres, let me then be as the very least among all those You found to be worthy of Your compassion, stay in this sphere. Believe me, oh Master, and see in me the being which completely came out from You, that my spirit never could imagine that I would see You, the infinite Giver, ever in Your Primordial Being. Because I have now seen you like this, all greatest prerequisites of my spirit have been fulfilled.
SS|1|27|19|0|The Master says: Then follow Me and you will certainly not be the least where I dwell among My children! But not here, but only there you will recognize in Me the most loving, Holy Father!
SS|1|27|20|0|Look, best friends, this is still one of the most effective ways to rescue such a pure intellectual spirit from his sphere. But there is in this for your visible environment, many more such spirits, with whom it does not fare so easy as with this one. This is especially so when such stoic intellectual spirits would have in him a high degree of haughtiness due to his learning; this is not uncommon. It would not be good for you to attend to such a conversion process, for you can deduct that such cases often fail by the hundreds. With this, we will then leave this region and go deeper into the ravine in the middle. With this then, enough for today.
SS|1|28|0|1|The valleys of the rich, the learned, the handy and the intellectual people
SS|1|28|1|0|Look, there we are already again at our first location. You are indeed a bit reluctant to venture thereto, but the ravine has in between the rocky cliffs still so much room that we will easily move over the slightly rocky way. On our way there, you will see to the left and the right very narrow, deep ravines. To the left, or midday side, the valleys have the same meaning as these which we saw in the first valley to the left, where the rich of the earth lives. The only difference is that the inhabitants of these deeper valleys are still poorer in good deeds, even though they were on earth so much richer in earthly wealth.
SS|1|28|2|0|In the valleys to the right is found the habitations of all kinds of learned ones, handy ones, and intellectuals. The deeper and more remote the valley where such souls live, the further away they stand from the Master in their science. Now that you know this, we can go on our way well-prepared and go to the region where you will learn exceptionally important things. Here we go then!
SS|1|28|3|0|You ask where all this water comes from, streaming down from the valleys into the narrow ravine, rushing forth as a stormy mountain river, to the bay of the great sea? The water means the knowledge and the forthcoming useful applications flowing from it, which such people have, by means of their intellect and craft, along an experimental way acquired, borrowed from the natural sciences of these things. The water flowing from the right is, as you can see, much more turbid. This represents the many untruths evident in the learned knowledge and the somewhat less turbid water coming from the left, shows the richness of the world who, with their less scientific knowledge, which had somewhat better thinking than the actual pure learned ones. The combining of the water in the ravine means that the abilities of the sciences and the abilities of worldly treasures always go hand in hand and in the end, is the same thing. For the learned one studies the sciences to increase his wealth in worldly treasures, but those rich in worldly treasures searches out the sciences to further increase his wealth. This is the reason why you do not see the water coming from the left, flowing so turbulently as those flowing from the right. This also means that those rich in worldly treasures still knows how to maneuver himself in a political fashion among the learned ones to gain their knowledge some or the other to strengthen his speculative need. Now that we know this, we can resume our journey.
SS|1|28|4|0|Look over there, far away in the background rises a high stone wall. There ends our valley to the left and to the right. Sometimes, this wall will open itself and a vast cleft will open up. If you would be there at that moment, you can go through, but if you do not make it, no going through would be possible. You ask: Also, not by the means we have moved in the northern regions upon the mountains? I tell you: also, not that way, and that because you still have something of the earth in you. We will be here the moment the wall will open itself, though. And because a vast plain stretch itself behind this wall, we will be able to get out again through the broad opening, before the moment that the wall will close again. Look, we are already at the wall; have a bit patience, it will open in due time. I tell you: open up! The mighty wall gives way. The opening is big enough now; go through quickly! We, fortunately, passed the opening and look behind you, the wall is already tightly shut again.
SS|1|28|5|0|Now, look again in front of you into the environment we find ourselves in; how do you like it? You say: what a question! How could we like this environment, it is so dark, we can feel better than we can see. We must hold on to you, otherwise, we will certainly get lost, for we do not even see the ground upon which we stand. We, therefore, do not even know what we are walking upon; is it stone, sand, mud or water. For as we said, we do not see a thing; not even you or ourselves.
SS|1|28|6|0|Yes, dear friends, this is how it is here. You ask me if there are any beings that exist here? I tell you: you would not easily find a region that is as densely inhabited than this one, for here one can truly say: On this market of darkness, it teems with people.
SS|1|28|7|0|You indeed would want a bit of light to see something? But I tell you: it would not serve us well to have a light of our own here, for we would immediately be swamped by the inhabitants of this region, like worm falling on an ant heap. Have therefore a bit patience; our eyes will soon adjust, that we will be able to in the dark just like a night owl. Let us, therefore, walk a bit further. Well, do you see something already? You say: we are beginning to see very weakly that the ground we are standing on consists mainly of pure sand, and in front of us it seems as if something has moved.
SS|1|28|8|0|Yes, you are right. Let us go there, then you will soon know what is moving there. Look, the moving one is coming towards us: it is a cringed, miserable looking human figure. Would you want to ask him who he is? You don't; then I will do it. Listen, I will speak to this figure.
SS|1|28|9|0|What are you doing here, miserable being! Where do you come from? The figure says: I am here in this vicinity now already about three earthly years, I wander around like a wild animal, but find nothing to satisfy my great hunger with. Why I had to end up in such a miserable environment after my death, I do not know. On earth, I was a prominent lord and had a high office. I have executed this function diligently and righteously. I never accepted bribes, but acted strictly according to the law, fulfilled my plight as such and was honored by all. Even my king appreciated and gave me distinction. I have voluntarily done well with my earned salary and lived exemplary in every respect, worthy of being imitated. When I finally left the temporary, I ended up in this deplorable environment where I, as I said, wander around now for almost three years and nowhere is a place of escape.
SS|1|28|10|0|I, your guide, interrogate him further: My best friend, this might very well be true, but have you, with the execution of your office, never even thought about or believed in Christ the Master? Have you done anything out of love for Him? Have you considered all simple people as your brothers? Tell me, how did you fare thus? The miserable one says: How can a developed man believe in such an old wife tale Christ? I still have, to upset no one politically, took part in all Christian foolishness. Who can be such a fool to expect of a man of high state office, to consider the rogue street rabble to be his brothers? And to do something out of love for this old wife's Christ, one first must become so foolish even to believe in such a Christ and then to see if one would do something out of a certain love for Him. Yet, I do believe in a God and I often think to myself: If this God is righteous, which He certainly should be, then He should, if there is life after death, also let a righteous man as I am, experience full righteousness. I already experience for three horrible years that there is life after death; for this is how long I have been wandering around here like a wild animal. But I must finally experience here in such circumstances that there does not exist any God; for if there would exist some or the other God, He'd have to treat me just as well as the king did. Even though everything is probably the work of blind fate, I have fallen back in the blind fate and just have to wait and see what it will do to me. If you have something for my stomach, give me something to eat, for I am extremely hungry and have, except for a little moss plant I coincidentally found, no food.
SS|1|28|11|0|I, your guide, say to him: Listen, friend, there do exist a God Who is righteous and this God is no other than your old wife's Christ! Let this be a ray of mercy to you, that you would know to whom you should turn yourself when it would fare worse to you than now.
SS|1|28|12|0|Look, all you have done, even though it was truly righteous, you have done out of exclusive self-love. For your love was your righteous prestige and to be generally liked and the high regard of the world. Therefore, you have brought nothing with you other than your self-love, which has no light here, for her light is taken from the world. The light of the spirit and its righteousness is in Christ, though! Turn yourself in your heart to Him, then you will, according to the measure of your conversion, receive light and bread. But go away from us now.
SS|1|28|13|0|Look how he slinks away, deep in thought; do you see how the black cloud above him is becoming a bit more gray? This is because he is beginning to ponder about Christ. But let us proceed; much more interesting cases will still present themselves.
SS|1|29|0|1|Kingdom of darkness and unbelief
SS|1|29|1|0|Look, not far from here something is moving; do you see it? You say: O yes if our eyes are not deceiving us, it is this time two exceptionally tall, poor and completely emaciated around the buttocks, manly beings. You are right; let us move quickly, then we will soon overtake them. Look, there they are already. They still are not aware of our presence and for the time being, it is good, for we will be able to eavesdrop on them and listen what they speak to each other about.
SS|1|29|2|0|'A' says: It does not fare better with you as with me, esteemed friend. How long have you been in this place? B says: Esteemed friend, according to my feeling it could barely be a few weeks; but how long have you been here? A says: Esteemed friend, to my feeling, round about twenty years. B says: It is completely inexplicable to me how it could be right for me to come here; you can believe me, for when you were already a greybeard, you have known me very well as an active young man of about twenty years of age. I always have lived as was right according to my insights of what is right and reasonable. I fulfilled my spiritual office very faithfully and have never, according to the rulings of the church neglected only a single letter. I always preached completely within the spirit of the only redeeming church. As much as was possible, have I supported those whom I deemed to be truly needy, that is, who became poor without it being their fault. In the holy Mass offering I honored God daily and up till my last hour, I cannot remember that I ever neglected the little prayer book. I subjected myself to all ordinances of the church leadership and would be able to fight for life or death for the rights of the holy church. I've been strict in the confession booth and think to have won many souls for heaven. I shared the gospel of Christ with the poor, fed the hungry, refreshed the thirsty, clothed the naked and freed the captives; therefore, I expected to, after my death, especially because I ensured myself of a full indulgence from his holiness, the pope, get into heaven.
SS|1|29|3|0|But how it is with the so certainly expected heaven, you see here as clearly as I do! I have often secretly thought, yet never openly spoken out, that Christianity, including Christ, is nothing but cultivated heathendom and have therefore little confidence in Christ and the Trinity. It, therefore, is now very clear to me how I have looked with my secret distrust. Well, what do you say about this?
SS|1|29|4|0|A says: Yes, my best-esteemed friend, what can I say about that? I was no priest but indeed lived, if you can say it this way, just as strict as it was taught to me by the obviously better priests. In a certain sense, I did have many doubts, but I thought to myself: it may be as it is, I live very peacefully as the priests have taught me; this can impossibly be wrong. For I have thought to myself: If their teaching would be wrong or senseless, then it would be their responsibility, but I wash my hands in innocence! Would God truly be such a righteous judge as all priests on the pulpit have preached, then He should reward me, if He really exists. If there would be no God, then it is all the same how one lives. On the other hand, if there is a life on the other side, then it should correspond to the honest character of the person. If there is no life after physical death, it will be of very little consequence of how one lived upon earth. From this, you can see that I lived upon the earth as a completely honest, wise and still obedient man. Now I have been here for so long and this is the reward!
SS|1|29|5|0|Nothing but an almost impenetrable, exceptionally freezing night as never before, no food but a bit of sandy moss and all this should concur with the love, compassion, and righteousness of God so often preached by you priests!! I've pondered now for more than twenty years whether a God exists or not and if I meet anyone or talk to him about this subject, no one knows anything more than I do. It, therefore, surprises me even more that you, having been a priest, who indeed worked for the so-called kingdom of God, has been given the same fate as me. I think that we have been taken with this Christ, for it often seemed peculiar to me that a God would have let Him be killed! The old, wise Hebrews have probably known Christ much better than we do and know how to eliminate Him properly, being a pious Jewish fanatic and neatly put Him in the once happy Romans' lap as a pickled payment, because He destroyed their royal city. He remained with their old God who obviously had a much more divine image than our crucified. We had to adopt this god through a Jewish stroke of genius, who was the most despised being. I think the latter to be understandable, for if Christ would really mean something, then someone in this – I tell you – endless great world sphere should know something real about Him. But you can meet thousands there, all considered to be pure, sober and modest people, but no one knows anything about Him. I can tell you: I have met people who have been in this region already up to two thousand years and is completely used to eating of moss. They were contemporaries of Christ on earth if there ever existed a Christ among us, and yet they know as little about Him as we do. Some of them claim to never have heard this Name. Look, this is my ideas I have secretly formed during my stay here and secretly harbored during my life upon earth. What do you think of it?
SS|1|29|6|0|B says: Appreciated friend, I must acknowledge openly that there is much going for your ideas. On the other hand, I cannot imagine that the wise Jews, who possessed the knowledge of God, would burden themselves with a quasi gallows-bait kind of God only out of vengefulness against a great nation as that of the Romans. Even among the Romans were many wise men and it would not have been particularly sensible to consider this great and wise nation for such fools that they would trade in their much acclaimed and meaningful gods for such a pitiable one.
SS|1|29|7|0|Since you have made your opinion known in this manner, I will also openly tell you what I have often thought to myself during my earthly life and this is the following: The Romans, namely the Roman priesthood, have gradually realized that things would fare badly with all their gods in the long run. They, therefore, began to search over time for the more sensualized people a more attractive myth and made it look like the highest god Jupiter have taken pity on mankind. Because the Jewish nation was the farthest removed from the pure idolatry, Jupiter would have descended in the form of a Jew and would have taught the truth about the correct teaching of the gods of Rome. Such a teaching was an abomination to the Jews, especially because the Romans was a huge burden to them at that time. They did everything to make put this true god Jupiter in human form, under suspicion. Pilate would have known very well who this Christ truly was, therefore he defended Him as much as possible. Because the Jews could not keep themselves properly in check and even threatened to accuse Pilate to Caesar as a cohort in the rebellion, Pilate thought to himself: I would rather deliver the Almighty to you; He would surely know much better than me, what He would do with Him. Then the Jews have let Him be crucified pro forma the Roman style; yet, being Jupiter, he easily raised Himself again from death and then informed the high priests in Rome what they are to do next. For these priests, it was water on their mill, and they instructed the people according to this myth from the land of the Jews, as they presented it with the consent of the Romans. They also invented a lot of martyrs on top of it, who perhaps have, with the consent of the Caesars, did commit single or arbitrary atrocities, to which they added before the eyes of the ignorant people a multitude of wonderful signs. By this have the old, already watered down heathendom under the same pontificate, been handed down to us, and we were, compelled by necessity, foolish enough to take on such a truly petty trick for real money. Thus, we are, in my opinion, given the bill for our newly established heathendom.
SS|1|29|8|0|A says: My appreciated friend, I must openly admit that there is more going for your opinion than for mine. I just cannot grasp how one would build by means of such a cunning undertaking, the newly founded heathendom upon Jewry. To my knowledge, as far as it is known to me from the so-called gospel, Christ would exclusively call to witness the prophets of the Jews, therefore it is not particularly acceptable that the proud, wise Romans let themselves be served by the religion of the to them very much despised Jews, to set up a profitable religion. Furthermore, I must openly acknowledge to you that the absolute teaching of Christ, excluding a few wonderful foolish things, is a quite humane, wise teaching which is in my opinion not profitable for the very well-known Roman greed. For this reason, it is not readily provable that He is a fabrication of the Roman priesthood, but one of the Jews, for from history we know very well how the Romans have set themselves against the rise of this teaching.
SS|1|29|9|0|B says: My esteemed friend, in this respect you are too little initiated into the secretive, sneaky ways of the priesthood. You did indeed read from history that some Roman Caesars have powerfully resisted the import of this religion, but show me a Roman pontiff by name who have resisted himself against it! Look, as such was the situation cunningly steered and this newly established religion have never found a better entrance than exactly through this apparently necessary cruel resistance of the Roman Caesars. For this newly established religion to be based upon Jewry, has the following obvious reason: Because the Roman sages had plenty of time during their multifarious crusades to become initiated into many religions, they could easily conclude that a newly established religion could be based on nothing more suitable than exactly this Jewish one. Therefore, they have made this human Zeus for good reasons to act in the land of the Jews, for they knew that other religions were in a worse state than their own.
SS|1|29|10|0|A says: Yes, best friend, now the situation has indeed a completely different light and I cannot but to completely agree with your opinion. Yes, yes, if this was not so, from where else did come this greed after gold and silver of the current Roman pontificate? Yet, I still must acknowledge that the actual pure moral teaching of Christ, wherever He might originate from, is above all criticism, exalted and good. This is what bound me most of all to Christendom. That a selfish parasite has attached itself to this pure tree over time – allow me this – is unmistakable; but I must tell you, an idea just came to me: if I would ever happen to meet such a pure Christ, truly, I would find it impossible to be hostile to Him!
SS|1|29|11|0|B remarks: Yes, if He would exist, then I do think likewise; but exactly where the dog lies buried. A says: You know what, let us go in search of the grave of this dog and should we find it, then we have found at the very least a symbol of faithfulness! Look, it is becoming a bit lighter above A, but not above B for quite some time yet. Because we have nothing more to do here, let us continue our way.
SS|1|30|0|1|A spiritual philosopher and a fanatic
SS|1|30|1|0|Look, if you can discern something, you would see about fifty normal steps from us, another couple. Let us go straight there, then we will reach them immediately. They too do not need to see us. We indeed find a place for our purpose, therefore we will go there quickly, to hear something new. Well, we already are with them and as you can see, this time there is a difference in gender in this couple. An exceptionally poor woman, looking exhausted and a man, looking emaciated unto the last drop of blood and having barely enough energy to drag himself along tediously. Look, she reaches out to him with her hand and welcomes him.
SS|1|30|2|0|Listen now what these two discuss with each other. She says: Dear heaven greets you! It makes my heart so happy that dear fate has brought us together once again at last. Yet, I must admit that I never thought I would meet you in such a place, for I always thought that you, God knows how blissful it would already be in heaven because of you, for as long as I could remember, you were on earth such a pious and righteous man. You indeed were a very learned professor in religion and because of you have so many stout and worthy spiritual ones entered soul care. And now, dear heaven, do I find you here in this miserable place in such wretchedness in which, the dear God knows why you have rightfully come to two months ago.
SS|1|30|3|0|He says: Yes, dear friend, it grieves me that you would find yourself here, but this is how it is. You, just as I, is an emaciated being here. Heaven (if it exists) knows how we had golden expectations of a happy life in the hereafter. But how happy life is and what the reward is for all our good deeds upon earth, I do experience now for many years and you, esteemed wife, as you said, now already for two months.
SS|1|30|4|0|She says: no, dear heavens if I think back on what a strict life you have led, how you had no possession upon earth. When you preached, all the people in the church sit there sighing and weeping and what beautiful lessons and admonitions did you give in the confession booth. How thoughtful have you presented the holy mass; therefore, I can truly not understand how you could rightfully come here. For people like us, it is understandable, for one might have kept silent about many sins during confession because one could not, despite all searching of one's conscience, not remember it. But how you, who knew it all and have fully investigated his life with all its actions and deeds, came rightfully here, this would, as said, only heaven know. Do you have no suspicion of why you have come to this judgment?
SS|1|30|5|0|He says: Oh, esteemed friend, I certainly have many presumptions, but my thoughts about this you would not easily understand. She says: Oh, I beg you, do tell me frankly about it; who knows if it would not be of use to me. He says: well, I will tell you the one or the other about it, but it is not my fault if you do not like it. Therefore, I will tell you frankly what I suspect.
SS|1|30|6|0|I do suspect that there is neither a God nor some or the other heaven and I do suspect with founded reasons that we people are nothing but the work of nature. When the crude matter, like a covering of the natural life power, falls away, only the natural power of life keeps on existing for a while. But she also will die down eventually; the power distributes itself in space like the power of gunpowder outside the barrel of a cannon and then it is eternally over and done with those people who had so much expectation. If you would look keenly to me and see how I have already come close to complete decomposition and destruction, my suspicion will become even in this stark, dark night even clearer than the sun upon earth on a bright midday.
SS|1|30|7|0|She says: Oh, my dear heavens, if it exists, as you say! This is indeed terrible! Yes, yes, you would know better than I. Even on earth I sometimes thought, like my once highly learned and prominent lord once said, that there is nothing after death. Only now I see that the Lord has spoken the truth; therefore, it will in time go with me as it is with you now. On earth, I have, when it would fare badly with me, still could say: my God and my Master, do not forsake me! But what can I do now, if there is no God? Would you, my esteemed friend, be able to tell me how it is then with Christ and His Mother, the virgin Mary? Why then, have we upon earth prayed so many rosaries to both of them and why have you read so thoughtfully so many masses, if it is like you told me now?
SS|1|30|8|0|He says: Yes, dear friend, it only occurred to me here. The higher lords upon earth would not be able to keep the general people in check if they would not have developed some or the other god and therefore, some or the other religion. It is an easy play to keep the dumb rabble in tow with religion. It works diligently for them, that they would be able to live in their palaces and castles without a care, fatten themselves on soft beds and chairs. Therefore, they appoint spiritual officers and leaders everywhere who are kept properly dumb themselves, to keep the general people dumb as well. Whenever such spiritual officials would use their brains, they are getting promoted quickly, letting them live a good life, in order that their clear thinking would pose no danger to the high lords. But to give such a religion which has no meaning a somewhat meaningful hue, they must decorate it with all kinds of mysticism, that is, meaningless ceremonies, without which it would not have the desired effect on the general people. See, esteemed friend, such was the case with me.
SS|1|30|9|0|On earth, I very well saw that it must be much different with the afterlife than what I have preached from the pulpit. I have, to be understood, only very secretly asked the great lords in power for an explanation. I never received one, but instead, I quickly grabbed up, why I don't even know myself, an important promotion. I became a well-paid professor and finally even a rector of a seminary. I do think that the lords have seen that I was too smart for a lower office. Therefore, they gave me a better one, that I would not, with my ability, be harmful, but only useful out of self-interest. I truly always just lived as a complete honest man, but in what I was stupid, and still, regret, is that I did not yet see it through in the beginning that I was only being deceived by such a promotion. Also, that I have, in my well-paid job, even if it was but apparently and for my own well-being, lived a too foolish and spiritually strict life. I did think: Such a life of self-denial will soon give me the dignity of bishop. But I have sorely misjudged this, for the high lords have exactly calculated that I did possess the correct amount of stupidity for my assigned office, for me to not be more dangerous to them. They could, therefore, leave me unconcerned in my place. You see, esteemed friend, this is the case with religion everywhere in the world. Therefore, I said already in the beginning that we have both been deceived.
SS|1|30|10|0|She says: Only now is a light dawning on me for the first time! Have I known this on earth, how much pleasure I could have had! For I was, as one would say, a pretty and wealthy girl. How many choices young men have not competed for my favor, but out of pure religiosity I could barely look to anyone and stayed a spinster for the sake of Our Dear Master and the blessed virgin Mary and on top of it all, left already during my life, all my wealth to the church.
SS|1|30|11|0|Oh, how stupid I was! Would I have become a happy whore, I would have had some joy! Now the saying is applicable to me: 'A timid dog will not become fat'. No, best friend, if this is truly as you have said, I would want to curse and renounce everything! But no, this I will not do. Even if it would go worse with me, I will, even out of habit, call unto God and the blessed virgin Mary. I very well remember that the calling unto Christ and our dear lady did sometimes help; therefore, I think, even if they should not exist, that I have not gained anything by praying to them, but I also did not lose anything either. I do not need to chide myself that I am in this dark resort being punished because of my way of life. The only thing is that I maybe have spent too much time with the spiritual ones, yet it never spoiled my chastity, for on that terrain I have never allowed myself anything. I indeed did often besmirch people who I regarded to be bad and sometimes, yet only to the spiritualities, vigorously dragged them through the mire. With them I also cursed all Lutherans, Jews, Turks and heathens in the Name of God the Father, Son and Holy Spirit; but the spiritual lords said that one as a truly believing Christian, certainly should do this. After this, they did add that one should pray for them, in order that they may convert to the true religion. I, therefore, have done this and have, as it should be, first cursed them and then prayed for them. Maybe it was wrong; I would not have known. I also gave unto the poor; not so much, though, for I rather gave my wealth to the church, because I thought that the spiritualities would be better able to disperse it than I could. So, have I, the more I ponder about myself, came here 'completely innocent' in this judgment. But of course, if it is as you said, then the one or the other have hurt me as little as it benefited me.
SS|1|30|12|0|But as I said, I stick with calling unto God and our dear lady and will drag myself along in this place as long as it goes. Maybe I will encounter someone else who has something better to tell me than you, my otherwise much-appreciated friend. I bid you farewell, for I see I will not become happier in your company. It would have been better for me, the way I feel now if I would never have met you! For only now I see that stupidity makes one happier than an ever so sharp mind.
SS|1|30|13|0|I'm just glad that I did not end up in the feared 'purgatory' or even in hell. For I am faring not that bad after all, because I have, besides, hunger, no pain. I do have to satisfy the hunger with grass, which is in abundance here. If only it does not get worse, I will gain with this food. Therefore, farewell!
SS|1|30|14|0|He says: Yes, yes, farewell to you too and take care to gain from the eating of the grass. I do wish you 'bon appetit'! I did not have the luck to find an abundant grassy field, but only moss and that very sparsely was up till now my only food.
SS|1|30|15|0|Look, they both depart; he in a more northerly direction, she closer to the midday.
SS|1|30|16|0|You say: We cannot really see why they would find themselves in this region. Concerning him, judging by his statements, he seems to have grounded reasoning.
SS|1|30|17|0|My dear friends! This you should be able to see at first glance. How is it with the love of those who do certain things in which he or she find that they are good, but then especially for the sake of the reward following immediately or in the future? Is it not self-love? For who does the good and right thing out of any measure of self-interest, likes himself too much and does everything to take care of himself as well as possible. Such it was with her only to gain heaven, that she gave her sustenance and things, like someone buying something with his earthly things. Yet they have not even a faint idea of true love for Christ, which should always be highly unselfish! Her hunger for reward needs, therefore, to be completely eradicated here, and she needs to be compelled to search God for Himself and long for Him. Only then will it be possible for her to come closer to the true love and compassion of the Master. Likewise, does he need to consider himself to be destroyed before he will be able to receive a higher mercy?
SS|1|30|18|0|You should therefore never consider anyone completely lost, but know that for many, according to your reckoning of time, a hundred, a thousand and another thousand years can pass before he will be able to receive a higher mercy.
SS|1|30|19|0|For you to experience even more closely the variety of reasons why many people come here, we will move on. Only when we will encounter whole companies, you will receive greater light and then you will see with what countless kinds of foolishness people in the current living world of 'better humanity' on earth are infused with and that they perform good deeds mostly out of personal interest. We leave it at that for today.
SS|1|31|0|1|Resort of darkness. There is wailing and gnashing of teeth
SS|1|31|1|0|Look there rather far away from us, where the soft reddish grey light can be seen, is a company of about thirty people of both genders. Let us go there with renewed courage, then we will soon catch up with them. Well, can you discern something? You say: O yes, it looks like a motley riff-raff; it seems as if the company is engaged in physical strife. I tell you: you have not seen wrongly, but this is just an apparent reality. A spiritual dispute will look at any distance as if it is a physical fight. Let us go a bit closer still, then the situation will take on quite a different look. Look, the closer we get to the company, the quieter their hands become; but instead, we begin to hear from all sides a kind of gnashing, like with a grain mill on earth. Now and then you also hear a voice a bit at a distance, weeping.
SS|1|31|2|0|You say: It seems as if here is being fulfilled what the Master had told the children of the light regarding those who would be pushed out into utter darkness: there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth! Yes, yes, best friends, this is also meant by this and has the same meaning. What is meant spiritually with the weeping and gnashing of teeth and with being pushed out into the outer darkness, you will experience with your own ears and eyes. Only a few more steps and look, we are where we want to be.
SS|1|31|3|0|What do you see here? You say: This scene does not look that bad; despite the very much emaciated faces to which we are already accustomed, the company seemed to be quite tolerable. They stand around a speaker who is just getting ready to give a speech.
SS|1|31|4|0|Dear friends, you are right. Exactly for this speech have I brought you here. Yet, you say: Since this whole kingdom of the night seems to be an endless plain of sand and there is nowhere a stage to be found, we would like to know how it will be possible for this speaker to elevate himself a bit above his audience. It is good of you to ask this, for the most insignificant things have here the most important meaning. This speaker has made a little heap from sand and compressed it a bit, but just like the composition of his speaker's podium, will be his speech. As long as the speaker stays calm on top of his sand podium, it will carry him. If he should search for more support, the sand heap will collapse, and he will come off his height to the same level of his audience. He has now indicated that he is going to speak; we will listen to him in secret.
SS|1|31|5|0|Look, he begins; listen then. “Esteemed friends and ladies, I have heard from each of you personally how you have on earth, everything and everyone on his own terrain, lived and acted as completely righteous and honest citizens. (Agreement from all sides). As 'good Christians' you all were to the correct measure benefactors for suffering mankind. At all disasters, your names were listed among the greatest donors with big letters in all newspapers. It also was nothing more than right, for even the blind and the deaf should understand that regarding support, nothing exists that is more laudable and praiseworthy than the acknowledgment of those people who always practiced charity. Firstly, poor mankind knows by such public notice to whom they should turn themselves at times of distress and secondly are others clearly being encouraged to join the pleasant, humanitarian circles of the known big benefactors of mankind (Loud approval from all sides).
SS|1|31|6|0|Yes, you were always present at the foundation of charity institutions and I can say with deep emotion in my heart that you were in the true sense of the word true, noble and honorable citizens of the earth (Exceptional approval from all sides and one hear the audience say with emotion: Glorious, Godly speaker, Godly man!).
SS|1|31|7|0|You have always supported the arts and the sciences, you faithfully served the state as exemplary citizens; yes, man can say that you have lived completely according to the character of the gospel, for you have, as all would know, always give unto God what is God's and to Caesar what is Caesar's. Honor and lust for praise were never the motivation for your noble deeds, but the absolute necessity was always the incentive for all the great and beautiful you brought about. (Again, the special approval mixed with tears, sighing and weeping!) As such were your lives inscrutable like the sun in the clearest heaven esteemed listeners, as it were on the earth upon which we lived; for here is of a sun, nothing to be seen. But, esteemed listeners, allow me to pose a very important question:
SS|1|31|8|0|What is now your reward for such excellent and honorable deeds? Where is the highly-praised heaven which was promised to those who made themselves to be true and exemplary Christians? (Great concurrence from all sides and many voices adds plaintively: Yes, where is the deceptive heaven for which we offered so many sacrifices to gain it!)
SS|1|31|9|0|Esteemed listeners, this sandy ground here, this more than 'Egyptian darkness' and our meager 'mossy food' is the reward and the heaven which was so extremely magnificently painted to us by the priests! (Again, great concurrence)
SS|1|31|10|0|Where is the righteous God for whom you have done so many noble deeds? For it is indeed written in the gospel: what you have done unto the poor, you have done unto Me and you will be richly rewarded in heaven for it. Furthermore, is written: with the measure, you measure, will be measured unto you in abundance. Well, honored listeners, you have done it all; you have supported thousands of the poor and were always particularly righteous regarding measure and weight.
SS|1|31|11|0|But where is now the treasure in heaven and where the richly returned measure of all charitable deeds which you have done as true Christians? (Another: Yes, where is it all? Sounds)
SS|1|31|12|0|Here we have it: The heavenly treasure is this darkness and the highly-lauded reward which would have been showered upon us in the heavens, consists of the scarce moss which is eaten on earth by the Eland in stooping fashion, yet we must satisfy ourselves with it as the highly lauded heavenly reward.
SS|1|31|13|0|How often have we upon earth, at various occasions, stroke up the 'Te Deum laudamus' [composition by Antoine Charpenter (1690)] and the priests have loudly called out: There in the radiating kingdom of the heavens, you will once strike up the great and eternal 'Te Deum laudamus'. Honored listeners, allow me to ask a question at this point and it goes as follows:
SS|1|31|14|0|How is it now with you in this beautiful heavenly realm and with this so highly lauded 'Te Deum laudamus'? You pull up your shoulders; truly, I would not only want to protest with my shoulders alone but with my whole body, if I did not have to fear that my tottering speaker's podium would let me fall from my high position. I think, without wanting to violate anyone's possibly good opinion, that our voices would barely be able to produce a bearable sound to sing this exalted song, due to this exceptionally fatty food; now, another weighty question is presenting itself in this brightly shining heaven, namely:
SS|1|31|15|0|Does some or the other God truly exist? And the 'sit together with Abraham and Isaac at a heavenly table, laden with heavenly foods', does not seem to be the norm here! If I had been on earth right now, I would be able to praise myself that I would be able to present one of the most watertight exegeses about such promising scriptural texts. I would present 'Abraham and Isaac' to be darkness and sand and the well-provided table as Icelandic moss, a truly worthy food for reindeer and land! To anyone wanting to tell us that we are doing better than these miserable animals in the ice-covered north, I would immediately surrender my tottering podium. I do think though that we, to understand this, only must feel our stomachs to find out how this difficult-to-digest food is still fermenting like dry straw. If we would also just have a look at this brightly shining sand, then the proof has been given for our Eland and reindeer status.
SS|1|31|16|0|The good savior of the world Christ probably did not quite know what the heavenly kingdom about which He preached, looked like, for if He knew, He would not have let Himself be nailed to the cross for it. If His praised Father God have let Him see, just like us, after the crucifixion, what we see, then this truly honorable Man would stand truly surprised when He saw the by Him introduced holy communion represented by this pretty, mossy plain. To see this, we should probably not exert less effort than the pearl harvesters, to see the pearls on the bottom of the sea. That this is so, do not need any more proof. But now, dear listeners, I am presenting you yet another important question and this goes as follows:
SS|1|31|17|0|We are here, this is how it is, like a stick standing in water; but for how long do we have to stay in this sober kingdom? Will it be well with our existence? Or shall we have the most blissful privilege to wander about here forever in this blessing-flooded fields? Look, this is an exceptionally important question, but exactly this important question calls out for someone to answer her. Honored listeners, concerning this you can be assured that you would get an answer from a stone, rather than me. Yet, I do think that at this exceptional illumination of our great scene, someone can barely bring something into 'daylight', for to bring something into bright light, light is needed and for light, sun is needed.
SS|1|31|18|0|To bring something properly into the light here means nothing other than to declare himself before others as a fool. It is also true that the great learned of the earth will find here much time to think. Happy are they if they would bring along much material, for with these three elements: darkness, sand, and moss, they will soon be done. Microscopes and other instruments of investigation they can leave on earth, for they would be able to see with the bare eye a scanty mossy field on this sandy surface. Also for the astronomers is very poor provision made. The learned and well-read librarians will be utterly bored, for here they will find nothing. Also, the virtuoso and artists will do bad business here, for they will literally not bite in the grass, but in the moss! Here I understand the idiom: 'to bite in the grass' for the first time fully and see that it had a much older origin than many authors and historians ever would have dreamt. This idiom must have its origin from the primordial Egyptian sages, who would have known of the glorious fate waiting upon the mortals here.
SS|1|31|19|0|Many honored listeners, that the same fate is awaiting living people upon earth than what is ours now, I do not doubt; I am also of the opinion that the honest Moses and very honest Christ have, in this respect of their law-giving, tread upon a very wavering and senseless road. Should they, and especially Moses with his wondrous staff, instead have hit the earth and said: Sun, become dark, and we have for our foolishness enough starlight and you, earth, should become a sandy desert and nothing but scarce Icelandic moss will grow, then would all the strict law of thunder and lightning be left behind. But under this circumstances, sins should automatically become something rarer than diamonds in Greenland, Spitsbergen or Nova Zembla [Novya Zemlya]. I would first like to see who would be able to rob or steal here and who would still be able to have lust with this fatty food and our charming, skeleton-like looks. I would also pay a liar here with gold if I would have any; and would anyone be able to commit murder here? It would be far more difficult for us with all our treasures and wealth to get behind this than would the discovery of planets and other suns, for astronomers with their optical instruments. In short, we can do and talk as much as we want to, I am convinced that we will not improve our fate one bit! I have already undertaken journeys here, farther than that of Christopher Columbus, and have crossed this sea of sand and darkness in all directions, but the fortune has not yet befallen me to call out: Land, land! but only: Night, moss and sand! Therefore, I will close my address with the following opinion:
SS|1|31|20|0|Among all people who ever tread upon the earth, I hold Christ for the most glorious. He abolished the extensive law of Moses which had a strong tyrannical character in a certain sense and taught in the place of it, the only law which preaches neighborly love. Because under this law, man can look at it as you will, intelligent beings in no matter what circumstance can live the happiest lives, I am pro the notion that also we here, for the sake of the good, stay true to this law, keep in mind Christ as the true, honorable Man and then, under these circumstances, be as content as possible with our truly dire fate. I think that we will be able to make our fate as tolerable as possible for as long as it would take.
SS|1|31|21|0|Yet, I do ask you, esteemed listeners, to not regard my wish without consideration to be a set law, for as I have said, my closing words should only be taken as a well-meant wish. If we should act increasingly more socially, I think that we would exactly through this, with combined power, endure our fate much more easily than when everyone would do only for himself. I will from my side, always be willing, as far as it is within my abilities, to support you intensively with my words. With this wish and assurance, I close my speech.” (General loud approval from all sides)
SS|1|31|22|0|As you see the speaker descends his tottering speaker's podium with great caution and is entertained very amiably by the whole company. Many are shaking his hand, saying: It is always good to stay in the company of a man whose heart sits in the right place. Therefore, are we very happy to have found you, dear and loving friend, and we want to follow you in everything, whatever happens.
SS|1|31|23|0|Look now, how it becomes lighter above the company and how the speaker and the whole company is surprised about it and how the speaker is making himself heard for one more time, saying: Yes, yes, as I am of the mind: if the very true Christ with His humane teaching would not bring us any light, then we would forever stay guests of the night!
SS|1|31|24|0|Look, it again becomes considerably lighter and looks backward, how two messengers sent by the Master from the morning-side are rushing closer to bring much more light among the company. We will, therefore, stay a while longer to see what will happen next.
SS|1|32|0|1|Birth out of the darkness. In the first grade of light of life
SS|1|32|1|0|Look, the company now also see the two messengers. Our main speaker goes to meet them very friendly to receive them into the company. As you can hear for yourselves, he says to them:
SS|1|32|2|0|Be welcome here with me as well as with us a thousand-fold! I indeed do not know you, but I do see that you, people like us, have just come here from the earth, or have found better pastures than us, for you look incomparably better that all of us together. If you have just arrived from earth, I will immediately direct your attention to it that the so-called Robinsons have it much better there than us. For this assumption, you only have to look at us from top to toe. Our superhuman good looks will show you even in this still very considerable darkness very clearly how it is with the good life here. In addition, I can assure you that there are no illnesses here, for what can still become sick here with us? We can only barely contract the illnesses the rocks can, for I think that when man is devoid of all its life juices, you also are free of all illnesses. The only evil plaguing someone mostly, in the beginning, is hunger, thus a stomach complaint. But, as hunger is usually the best cook, he will soon find a food which would challenge his cookery excessively. Look, at our feet on the sand is such a morsel for our stomachs to be seen. This is moss; one could say, true Icelandic and Siberian moss. The scarce dewdrops caught between these little leaves are also the only way to quench our thirst to be found in this enormous sandy desert. Do not trouble yourselves if this situation would last forever, for patience and habit, finally makes everything bearable. We shall all be very happy if you would want to stay with us with your phosphoric garments, for I can assure you that one can have victory over everything but this darkness. You can, therefore, imagine yourselves that your phosphoric shine looks to us like a sun! But now, dear friends, would you be so friendly to tell us the reason why you came here from the earth, or if you came from a better pasture, tell me what has made you leave there to come here?
SS|1|32|3|0|One says: Poor friend, you are gravely mistaken with us, for we came neither from the earth, nor from some other, better pasture in this region; but we come from the Master, called Christ, whom you see as merely a fully honest man, while He indeed is the only Master of heaven and earth. He sent us to you to show you the reason why you have been wandering around for so long and so helplessly in this region.
SS|1|32|4|0|If you would ask yourselves: How did we live upon earth, you will say with clear and sound memory: all of us always lived honestly and reasonably. But would you ask yourselves some more: Why did we live and act like this? Then you could say nothing but: We have predominantly lived for our own well-being. Worldly honor, worldly praise and the consequent prestige before with other people, were the most predominant motivation of all our noble deeds. We were faithful members of state and church. Why then? Maybe out of love for God? How would it be possible, since we do not know God at all and thus also would not know His holy will. Our faithful church membership was firstly based on the privileges that could easily be obtained, more so than others who did not have such good report with state and church as we did. In addition, has this blind spiritual faithfulness to state and church the following idea as its foundation: If there would be some or the other kind of life after death according to the priests and other preachers of immortality, we would not perish by acting like we do. If there is not such a life, then will our prestige gained through deeds, at least still live upon earth through our children and grandchildren and people might even hundreds of years later still talk about us, saying: Those were men and those were times when such men lived!
SS|1|32|5|0|Look, as was said, you also had to say in yourselves. As such have you obviously without any inner understanding passed from the earthly life into the spiritual life and you do not know at all what is needed for the spiritual life. What would be more self-evident than that you could find nothing in this spiritual life, but what you have brought along of your material life, namely a highly pitiable, poor form of your actual character and a complete darkness about the concepts of the spiritual life. In other words: You came here almost like an embryo at natural conception of man in the motherly womb, where complete darkness prevails. The embryo feeds himself in a certain sense with the waste from the blood of the mother, until he reaches, despite this very poor and unsavory food, the right level of power with which it frees itself from the dark resort of origin. Likewise, do you find yourselves here in a 'mother's body' and do you also have to feed yourselves with its comparable waste.
SS|1|32|6|0|But because there is still a living spark of eternal life in you, namely your little love and high esteem of Christ, this spark has taken hold of your spiritual embryos out of your dark sphere, unto birth. It will go with you like you said at the end of your speech to your company: If there will be no light rising for us with Christ, we can be assured that darkness shall be our eternal possession.
SS|1|32|7|0|You have therefore found the light in Christ. And you will indeed experience what the Master had said to one of His disciples, namely that no one can have part in the eternal life and thus also the kingdom of God, who is not born again. This the Master have said in the night to His disciple, to show him that every non-rebirthed spirit finds himself in a night like an embryo in the mother's body and that the Master also comes in the night to the not yet reborn spirit, to lift him out of this night into the light of eternal life, to rebirth.
SS|1|32|8|0|Because your time of rebirth has arrived because of your awakening, yet still with a little love towards the Master, we have been sent here to take you out of the place of your spiritual rebirth and take you to a place where you would be taken care of as children. There you will be able to gather new life power to, to the measure by which you will be more or less developed, come into a sphere which will be particularly adapted to your powers.
SS|1|32|9|0|But never think of heaven to be a resort of reward for the good works one have done upon earth, but think about it that heaven consists of nothing else but your own love for the Master!
SS|1|32|10|0|The more you will take hold of the Master with love and the humbler you would be towards Him and all your brothers, the more you will carry the true heaven inside of yourselves. Therefore, join us and follow us!
SS|1|32|11|0|Look how the whole company rejoice and follow these two messengers.
SS|1|32|12|0|You ask where they are going to take the company to. Turn around and look, there, already far behind us is the already known, opened high wall; do you not see it yet? Does it not look like the opening of the mother's womb at the birth of a child?
SS|1|32|13|0|You say: Indeed, like with a stroke of lightning, we now recognize the wondrous correspondence. But when the company has passed through this cleft, where would it rightfully go? What happens to a child shortly after birth? You say: It is wrapped in soft cloth and laid into a crib; it still finds itself in very much restricted life circumstances. You indeed saw, when we approached this wall from the other side from the morning, many valleys to the left and to the right? Look, these are the cloths and the crib. These people are settled in these valleys. It then fares with them just like you have come to know in the beginning in some of these valleys to the left or to the right.
SS|1|32|14|0|Just like a newborn child cannot become a man from today to tomorrow, a newborn spirit also, especially in the kingdom of the spirits, grows only gradually. Now you know in what region you find yourselves. Therefore, it will also not surprise you that you will find among the many moving around here not many higher teachers, for it would be for them just as useless as when someone on earth would want to educate a child still finding himself in the mother's womb.
SS|1|32|15|0|You do know when the time has arrived to educate a child. Therefore, do these messengers also not come here as teachers, but can be considered as truly spiritual 'midwives'! Now that we know this, we can move on a bit, where a very different new scene will present itself to us. With this, enough for today!
SS|1|33|0|1|About spiritual appearances
SS|1|33|1|0|If you would keenly look, you will see a bit more to the right something resembling a kind of dust cloud. You confirm that you see it; that is good. Let us quickly go to that dust cloud, then we will be able to see her in more detail. You ask: what does such a dust cloud here mean? I tell you: Indeed not much; you have often heard upon earth about the so-called swaggerers and look, this is a corresponding image of them. Why and in what way, you will soon be able to convince yourselves of. Only a few steps, and we will be at this scene.
SS|1|33|2|0|Look, there we are already; what do you see? You say: we do not see a dust cloud anymore, but instead a great company of dwarf-like, emaciated people of both sexes. These dwarf-like people are constantly bluffing, rise up on their toes and everyone wants to be bigger than the other. The smallest ones even pick up sand in their hands and throw it up, trying to show others what giants they are. You have observed well, for as such is the nature of their attitude coming to expression.
SS|1|33|3|0|We will now stand very close to them and this company will look very much different. Look, we are very close now. What do you see now? You say: they do seem to look a bit bigger now, they look at each other very amiably and friendly, and they act towards each other like coquettish women in a company. You again have observed well, but now you ask how it is that one sees such a company so differently from different positions. This is because it is like that on earth as well. Up close, no-one should tell a mighty one the truth in his face, even the mighty ones avoid this among themselves; that is why they all court each other.
SS|1|33|4|0|When such a company disbands, though, each one exalts himself above the other; but nobody dares to speak out anything definite, but only makes vague references. Only for himself does he know to discern from the highest position; this is the meaning of the throwing up of sand into the air, or in other words, to exalt his mind above that of the others. Such a company can be sharply discerned from a distance; the whole company is being judged and all conversations and actions are senseless chatting or loose boasting.
SS|1|33|5|0|If you would compare these two given situations with each other, you would come to the following conclusion: from a distance, the true view of the situation can be seen; up close, the full view gets obscured more and more, but instead, each separate part comes into focus. If you have an even closer look, nothing of the original picture is to be seen anymore; instead, the details jump out at you.
SS|1|33|6|0|If any of you do not completely understand it yet, I draw your attention to a natural phenomenon in the material world. If one would distance oneself from a significant size mountain, one would see the full mountain standing before you. If one comes closer, the image would in a certain sense fall apart and one would see various foothills and valleys which seemed to be part of the main mountain from the distance. Would he ascend the mountain itself, it is like someone not seeing the forest for the trees, for nothing of the initial image can be seen anymore. I think that, if one would consider this example thoroughly, these three appearances of our company would become completely clear to us. But now you ask and say: This is all completely clear, but how is our company faring? What is its mentality? We cannot deduce it from the behavior of these beings, for their actions and manners look more like a pantomime than some or the other conversation with understandable words.
SS|1|33|7|0|I tell you, it is indeed completely apparent. You really must be completely blind still if you would not be able to guess where it comes from and where it is going. Look, this is a company of pure, great, worldly and egoistic so-called kingdom officers who only practice their office to their own benefit, but not for the benefit of the state and its citizens.
SS|1|33|8|0|On earth, these people interact particularly courteously and friendly with each other, yet all of them know how to cleverly influence the others. No one trusts the other, finding it therefore necessary to manipulate the other along various cunning ways in such a way that the other can harbor very little secrets before his neighbor. Yet, what else is such a selfish friendship and what is such a deliberate courting other than brutal self-pleasing, which is nothing other than a root or seed of actual fornication? In the same manner shall a licentious whore cast friendly and meaningful glances to a man to try to lure him into her trap. A bird of prey lifts a tortoise up high, just to let it fall to serve as a tasty treat.
SS|1|33|9|0|Such people are of little use for the general benefit and does not fare any better than the others, because of the greater wiliness of the others. Yes, such people look most like players who would meet each other in the evenings, being very friendly and brotherly and fond of each other. Are they sitting at the [gambling] table though, no one could care less whether his play-opponent would lose home and hearth in the game.
SS|1|33|10|0|Now you say: But best friend, these are obviously bad people. How do they justly end up here; are they not lost then? I tell you: You are judging too strictly; Can you not discern between violent thieves and the so-called opportunistic thieves! Look, our company consists of these. Through their position on earth, they have somehow gained through official channels the political rights to act like this, and they are convinced that they have acted completely according to the rules of their trade.
SS|1|33|11|0|But here in the kingdom of spirits, man is never judged for his actions if he did it with a feeling of righteousness, which did not violate his conscience and this was the case with these people. For them, nothing is complete reality, neither the good, nor the bad, but everything is in a certain sense only a political, clever comedy. For this reason, are they here, for all the vain and the false to be destroyed. When this is achieved, even if it takes much time, they are being reborn from this environment and then justly are brought to the valleys to the left and the right, where we came to know the Stoics.
SS|1|34|0|1|Mutual influence of married couples upon each other
SS|1|34|1|0|You say: this is completely correct, and we understand. But since we also saw women in the company, who did not fulfill any public office, the question is what they are doing here and why they are in a certain sense an integral part of the company.
SS|1|34|2|0|My best friends, you should be amazed of yourselves that you have not understood it immediately.
SS|1|34|3|0|Is it not the case as from old that the in many ways weaker woman passionately desire and long for exactly that what they are the least capable of, namely to reign and rule. When men fulfill one or the other office, and he marries or is married, it is certainly always the case that the woman at the end rules more than the man who is actually more equipped to rule.
SS|1|34|4|0|To execute their plans, they use all their female cunningness and the husband sure must be very resolute if he does not want to be caught by his “Eve”.
SS|1|34|5|0|You again ask: Yes, but why is it that the woman usually gains the victory through her cunningness? I tell you: the reason is very much natural and therefore also understandable. If you would consider that the woman is the root of the man, then you will have everything else easily declared.
SS|1|34|6|0|The trunk of a tree indeed stands with his branches in the light of the heaven, sucking its ethereal food from the rays of the sun and no one sees that still draws his main amount of food through his roots. If the roots would conspire against the tree and loosen themselves from it, what would soon happen with the tree? He would wilt and finally bear no more fruit.
SS|1|34|7|0|Look, the wife knows this in her heart, and they can very well feel how much the man needs her. If she had a bad education, though and has a depraved nature, they would do the same than what the roots sometimes do to a tree; they let new shoots grow from the earth, feed them and thus deprive the tree of its future nourishment. Such root-twigs will certainly never grow into a powerful and fruit-bearing tree, but only bushy growth resembling the tree. If the tree with the higher food from the heavens would not powerfully resist such misuse, by diligently pushing the growth of its branches and smaller twigs to let the root-shoots wilt in its strong shadow, to let them be suffocated during a favorable season or with the help of winter, then it would certainly be detrimental to his own existence and work sphere.
SS|1|34|8|0|As such it goes with a man who has a wife with a lust for power and wants to impress in everything. If he is not capable to resist her with his manly power, she will very soon have him encompassed with her wild shoots, and he will become increasingly weaker, will finally wither and see all his power go up into the unconquerable male root growth of his wife. This then is the female lust to rule and reign!
SS|1|34|9|0|Another example you will see with your children, who are often stronger in their weakness than the greatest hero for whom thousands and thousands more shudder. Let us assume that the hero is the father of a small child barely able to babble something coherently. Thousands may come to this hero to divert him from a certain idea, but they will avail to nothing. Yet the child only has to look at him, laugh at him and say: Daddy, stay with me, do not go away, I am so scared that you would become sad, and the hero become tender-hearted and listen to his child.
SS|1|34|10|0|After this example, we return to the women. The voice of a man gains a powerful manly sound already in his youth years; that of a woman retains the sound of a child. Look, as the woman retains this sound, she also retains to a certain extent the nature of a child in her. Because of this ability, she also possesses the childish power which, as was said, is not seldom, greater than the will-power of such a great landlord.
SS|1|34|11|0|Because of this power of the woman, she can have an influence on the man from the roots up. If she would see that she cannot achieve anything by the usual means of 'female politics', then the woman reverts to her well-known apparently weak childishness, with which she is mostly able to conquer the powerful man.
SS|1|34|12|0|I think that this example will make everything even more clear, that you can easily understand why there are also female beings in this company. You should also know that the woman stays with the man in the spiritual realm if he has not completely rid himself of the burdensome things of the world.
SS|1|34|13|0|Many men would have progressed earlier, yes, much, much earlier to spiritual purity, if his ever the same more sensual wife would not have hindered him. Therefore, would our company regarding the men, have been much better off if no women were among them.
SS|1|34|14|0|As often as one or the other man has a good intention and his heart is inclined to a better way, his wife knows how to prevent him by means of her lust for power and shows him another way. In other words: A man having such a wife has it much worse in the spiritual realm than on earth. Even if he seeks to separate himself from her, she knows how to move him again with her pleading and various childish pretending to stay with her and make him promise to her in any possible way to never leave her.
SS|1|34|15|0|Yes, it is even often the case that men with a good heart would come to this resort with wives who have made themselves completely ready for hell. Such women are the most dangerous and the most stubborn, for their heart is attached to what belongs to hell, but also against their man, because of different selfish reasons and lust for power.
SS|1|34|16|0|Because her attitude, in fact, pulls him to hell and the better man do not have the necessary power to loosen himself from her and subject himself to the apparent weakness of his wife, she gradually pulls him over the boundaries of this region and over the, to you already familiar, stream with her; as you would say, most innocently into hell. It then would cost the most powerful angel the utmost amount of patience and greatest effort to free such a man from the hands of his hellish wife. According to you time reckoning, can such a process often last hundreds of years. And look, also in this company are a few such wives.
SS|1|34|17|0|You are indeed saying: But could the Master not intercede and draw a mighty line over the bill of such women. There is something to say for such an intervention if someone is not initiated into the higher ways of the Godly order. But who knows it will very well know that something like this would, with the eye on the preservation of the spirit, be as good as impossible.
SS|1|34|18|0|You need to know that a man's love is his life and this the life he carries within him. But how does it happen that a man let himself be conquered by a woman? In that, he took her too much into his love. A man must take counsel with himself and put his love for his wife and the love for the Master onto a very sensitive scale.; he needs to weigh both these loves with meticulous fearfulness and take a good look, which one weighs the most. He needs to investigate himself which loss would be more bearable to him: the loss of his beloved wife was also all benefits of this relationship would be lost, or the love of the Master.
SS|1|34|19|0|But this may not, as is said, stay with a superficial comment, where someone would, for instance, say: I would offer unto the love of the Master not one, but ten women. No, this question of life needs to be answered with full conviction.
SS|1|34|20|0|Would we consider a situation where the Master would take the wife of a man who alleged that he loves the Master ten times more than his wife, through the death of the body?
SS|1|34|21|0|If the man would then be able to say in himself with all earnestness and full conviction: Master, I thank you for doing this to me, for I indeed know that, due to my love for You, everything You do, is the best. When unto such a man, the love of the Master would be more than a reward for the loss of his wife, then is the love of the Master in him truly greater than for his wife.
SS|1|34|22|0|Should he become sorrowful because of the act of the Master, and he says: Master, truly, I love You so much; why have You afflicted me with so much sorrow and grief? Truly, you can believe it, such a man loves his wife more than the Master!
SS|1|34|23|0|If such a man would survive his wife for many years, would forget her along the way and would have turned himself completely to the Master, he still has not completely banned such a love from his heart. For should his wife return after ten years, he would be as if enchanted and take her back with the greatest of love, especially if she would come back to him spiritually rejuvenated.
SS|1|34|24|0|You again ask: How then is it possible, if such a widower have completely devoted himself to the Master? But I ask you: Was this devotion voluntary, or necessary? Would he have done it if the Master would not have taken his wife from him? With the Master, only the free will and the consequent complete self-denial counts.
SS|1|34|25|0|This man grieves the loss of his wife. He turns to the Master to find the necessary comfort, consolation and full healing of his broken heart.
SS|1|34|26|0|What does the Master then mean to him? Was He truly the central love of the heart of such a man, or was He only a consolation, a covering for the pain and thus also the healing plaster for it? Now can you certainly say nothing other than that the Master only was second, namely medicine, covering and plaster. But who can say that a love out of thankfulness is the fundamental love of the heart?
SS|1|34|27|0|Is this love not comparable to the love one feels towards a benefactor who made one happy and the love for the fortune that befalls him? I think that there is a great distinction to be made between these two kinds of love, for the love for the benefactor is only a consequence of the fundamental love in which lives received bliss and is as such no fundamental, but a subjective love.
SS|1|34|28|0|What does she represent regarding the Master, since man indeed expect one's greatest joy from the Master alone? If considered like this, everything else should be unto him of no and null worth and thus eternally vestigial. He should be able to honestly say in himself: If only I have the Master, I ask neither for heaven nor for an earth, even less for a wife.
SS|1|34|29|0|Out of this you can easily understand why I have specifically focused your attention on how intensively a man should investigate his love for the Master and that for his wife, for the Master Himself says: Who loves his father, his mother, his wife, his brother and his children more than Me, is not worthy of Me!
SS|1|34|30|0|Now you again ask: Is such a man then lost because of his subjective love for the Master? Certainly not, but he cannot come to the Master before he properly said goodbye to the actual ground of his love forever and have made his subjective love, his main love.
SS|1|34|31|0|What troubles this often causes him in the spiritual realm, we have seen in part with this company. We will have a more proper and intensive look at this point at the following scene. Then you will see how often such an apparently completely quenched, wrongly married love again ignites when such couples meet again in the spiritual realm. We will, therefore, let this company continue their way unhindered, and we will go a bit further.
SS|1|35|0|1|A married couple in the hereafter
SS|1|35|1|0|Look, not far from us you will see a human couple. This is a man and a woman, and they are presently in a situation which we will be able to very well use for our purpose. We will therefore quickly go to them, to catch up with them. You ask about the relationship between them. I tell you, for our purpose they could not be anything better than what they are. This is a relationship in which the wife has died only six years before the husband. The husband mourned much about her, but he threw himself after a few years completely into the arms of religion and lived faithfully according to his learned insights. But now he has also been called away from the earth and has arrived here only recently. This introduction is sufficient for the time being; the details you will practically experience in the spirit.
SS|1|35|2|0|Now that we, fortunately, have caught up with our couple, you have nothing to do other than to take notice of their conversation which will start out immediately, from which you will be able to gather everything necessary. Listen now! She presently began to ask her husband a question, saying:
SS|1|35|3|0|I am exceptionally happy to see you again after such a long time and I now believe that no death will ever separate us. But tell me now as much as you can, if my last will has been properly attended to, for it is dear to my heart.
SS|1|35|4|0|The man says: My above all beloved wife, for you to see how strictly your last will has been obeyed, I can only tell you that I have done, in my own last will, nothing other than to confirm yours anew. In my last will, I, therefore, kept exactly to yours, except for a few insignificant changes. Our whole wealth, therefore, multiplied with a few thousand by me, is bequeathed to our children. Are you happy with that?
SS|1|35|5|0|The wife says: My beloved husband, except for the changes, completely! Tell me, therefore, the amounts and to whom are they given? Dear wife, says he, the amounts is no more than two thousand guilders, is divided into five parts and are bequeathed to relatives of yours, except for one part. I had to give one part to the poor, for sake of decency. I would not have done this if you did not often during your life insisted to think about these relatives of you. But regarding the poor, you know that one always must first do something for the sake of society and then also for God's sake, because we are Christians and no heathens. Besides, these alms of two thousand guilders are nothing compared with our great bequeathed inheritance, for as I have finally calculated, each of our seven children gets a full amount of a hundred and fifty thousand guilders. All our children have learned to handle money frugally and you can be just as easy as I am about your bequeathed wealth. At my side, you can now with me, search for other riches which would here bring us into just as happy a life as we have lived upon earth.
SS|1|35|6|0|She says: I will be content with it that our children are well cared for. Every child will indeed have change in the hand with the two thousand guilders and can start out with that without immediately having to use the interest of the great capital. But, as it is just how it is, we cannot do anything about it anymore and I must be content with that.
SS|1|35|7|0|Yet, what you have said about the other, usable capital, I ask you as your still faithful and loving spouse, to let go of all your silly ideas about it; for already six years have gone in which I have wandered in great agony and worries through this dark and lonely wilderness, while the only thing edible I could find, was a kind of moss. Now and then is some sort of dry grass to be found to finally fill one's stomach with. Would you not coincidentally have come here from earth with yet a bit of dusky light exactly to this place, we would in eternity barely have found each other.
SS|1|35|8|0|He says: but my beloved wife, have you then absolutely no suspicion for the reasons you have justly come to this place? I do think that your worldly attitude has brought you here. You indeed were a very frugal and in our worldly relationships a very honorable woman and you were exceptionally wise, but the teaching of true Christianity often was a thorn in the eye to you. You have often expressed yourself about it negatively and have kept you more to the wisdom and philosophy of the world. I have often told you, dear wife, that if there would exist a life in the hereafter, then I do think that worldly wisdom would not be enough; therefore, it would be best to keep to God's word, for the temporary lasts but a short time. If there would, however, exist an eternity, we would have difficulty finding our way with temporary wisdom, as I have said. Look, dear wife, these were my literal words I have often spoken to you in trust, and as I can see now to my greatest and most woeful surprise, this has come true, sadly enough. Therefore, I do think now, dear wife, that it is now critical to us if one can say so here, to completely free ourselves of all worldly reminiscing and to turn to our Master Jesus Christ to receive compassion and pity. For if He would not help us, we will be lost forever; for I do feel in myself and know assuredly that without Christ, there is no other helper in the whole of infinity. If He helps us, we will be helped; If He would not help, then we are eternally, irretrievably lost! Now I would that I have bequeathed our wealth to beggars and made our children into beggars. This would have brought us more blessing here than all our worldly care for the material well-being of our children. Because we cannot change our worldly foolishness anymore, nothing is left for us, dear wife, as said, then for to turn ourselves exclusively to Christ, to the exclusion of all other thoughts or wishes, that He can, despite our great foolishness, be merciful and compassionate towards us and might recompense this folly to our children through his infinite mercy and compassion.
SS|1|35|9|0|The wife says: I indeed always thought that your religious, fanatic foolishness would bring you along to this world. What have you and I ever done wrong upon earth? Were we not always just to everyone! Have we ever stayed in debt to anyone or have we not always paid our housemaid the agreed upon salary? If there would exist some or the other God, or, according to your opinion, some or the other “Christ”, then it would indeed be the greatest injustice that he would reward people like us with what we see here before us. What God would take the least offense that one can have no faith in an 'old saga' riddled with nonsense and silly things. I do believe namely, and even a blind can see it, that if a God would attach some value to humanity, if a God would exist, that man would not be able to dream up anything more unjust than that this God would only once come personally, endowed with all wondrous power to man, and that too only the people of a very small region, while the whole world was indeed populated.
SS|1|35|10|0|Tell me, therefore, can God unequivocally expect that people and nations, who did not live in that same region, and especially not in the same time as Him, to unconditionally accept that He was the one Who started the teaching? Can God, if He exists and is just, blame them if they cannot do it? Cannot the people revolt against God, if He would perhaps exist and say: How would you want to harvest if You did not sow? How could you judge us, being an unjust God? Would you want to judge righteously, then judge those who saw You and to whom You have preached. But leave us alone, for we have never seen You and could never convince ourselves of Your existence. The word which was delivered to us and would have come from You is impossible for us to judge, for it could just as well have been invented as it could have been true and probably more invented than true. If we have lived upon earth, we only saw the old nature; yet, no trace of You. We came into this world, being pure children of the powers of nature. People and teachers have taught us knowledge. Our whole lives through there were not a trace of You. Why would You now want to execute judgment over us, while You never wanted to give us any proof of Your existence and character?
SS|1|35|11|0|Look, dear husband, this is as clear as the sun on a bright afternoon upon the earth. You do not see it yet because you have been here for only a short while yet. When you will have been here for as long as I have been, then it would become clear to you, even in this dense darkness. As proof of my love and faithfulness I also say that you can call upon your so-called God-Christ here at the side of your above all beloved wife for as long and as powerfully as you want to; yet I guarantee upon my love and faithfulness that you will, after years of calling, come to the clear insight that I, your always faithful, loving wife, see clearer with my natural mind than you do with your so-called godly knowledge.
SS|1|35|12|0|An old adage says about the Bible: Oh Bible, oh Bible, you are to man an evil! And look, that adage is right. Would people upon earth have the courage to destroy that old Jewish nonsense root and all and put in its place pure human logic, the world would have progressed a hundred years into the future regarding her culture. Yet, for some reason, this old nonsense still has to be preserved, by which the most honorable and just people's hands get bound unto the finer arts. What is the result? Just think with your otherwise good mind! Where does one find the most abominable, bad and poor people? Certainly, nowhere else than exactly there where the Bible and the new Christian teaching is predominant. Go to Rome, go to Spain, go to England and you will find my words confirmed.
SS|1|35|13|0|People depend upon God and become lazy while waiting for His help! Yet, the help does not come, with the natural consequence that many people impoverish and even if they do not all become bad, they do finally become a burden unto the zealous and newer people. Man proclaims everywhere, saying: God is endlessly good, highly loving and exceptionally merciful; yet, He would rather let every beggar starve if they would not be taken care of by his zealous fellow man.
SS|1|35|14|0|Look, dear spouse: it is easy for the lazy spirituals to preach to honest, diligent and therefore well-to-do people about an endlessly good and merciful God. But if we would exclude these people, then we soon shall see to what sullen end such sermons will come to. Would these black and white screamers have known how it is with life here in the hereafter, they would probably preach differently, or would instead take up the offering. There could possibly exist a God which could guide as a primordial power the whole universe, but a God as is taught by the Jewish Bible, certainly do not exist.
SS|1|35|15|0|He says: Oh, beloved wife, you are on a dreadfully wrong track, for I did read [in the writings] of famous theological authors that pure hellish spirits speak exactly like you. I can assure you that this is why you find yourself in this eternal night. Truly, I am becoming truly afraid for your sake! For with such principles I see you getting lost irrevocably forever! If you absolutely do not want to accept any other principles, then I feel myself obliged to leave you forever.
SS|1|35|16|0|She says: So, would you be able to do such a thing to me, your faithful, eternally beloved wife? I tell you, you would not be able, even if you would be damned to hell! I would not want to leave you in the fire and you would want to leave me because of my wise words? You are free to give a wise exegesis of your opinion to me, but it should not be any nonsense, for I love you too much to let you go on the wrong track. Rather, follow me, I want to bring you to a place better than here, where you would accept in a greater company, how it is here with people.
SS|1|35|17|0|He says: My dear wife, I do not want to leave you, for I like you way too much, therefore I will follow you wherever you would take me, for I can see that you are still very honest in your heart, despite your ignorance regarding true religion. You still are my good wife against whom I still have nothing to object, except for that you cannot share my insights. If you would then know about a place in the kingdom of darkness, take me there, then we will see what can be done there. Look, she takes his arm and leads him away. But we will follow this interesting pair to be witnesses of the success of this relationship. She's off and we follow them.
SS|1|36|0|1|The couple and the lying spirit
SS|1|36|1|0|You should not be surprised if your eyes would this time be challenged somewhat, for we are going towards the north and to where it becomes increasingly darker. Yet, for ourselves, we will have sufficient light that nothing will escape us.
SS|1|36|2|0|Do you not yet hear something in the distance? You say: We indeed hear something, but it is much different to a human voice; it rather sounds like the rattling of wagons in the distance. It also sounds like the thunderous noise of a great, distant waterfall. You ask what it means. Let us follow our couple, then we will soon get there.
SS|1|36|3|0|Can you not yet discern something vaguely reddish, a glow as of a softly glowing iron? Look in this direction, for there is awaiting us an important scene.
SS|1|36|4|0|Listen, it is coming closer and the peculiar noisy rattling is changing more into natural, raw, human voices. But we will stand still, for the multitude is moving right up to here as you see, also they, our mutually very loving leaders, came to standstill.
SS|1|36|5|0|Look how fearful he is for what is coming and retreats in his great anxiety and fear. She grabs him by the arm, though, and pleads him with all that is dear, to only listen to and stay with her this one more time, for this is exactly the fortune she has predicted which he needs to get acquainted with, to convince himself whether she is right or wrong.
SS|1|36|6|0|He asks her what is approaching them that seems so horrible. She says to him: What it is, what it is?! Purely deep thinking people whom you would soon clearly see with your own eyes and clearly hear with your own ears.
SS|1|36|7|0|And now look, he is content with this and waits upon the approaching, deep thinking group. See, the great company is almost there. Our couple approaches them out of decency. We should do the same also, even if it is not out of decency, but with another purpose.
SS|1|36|8|0|Look, they now meet and greet each other with the greatest possible courteousness. We will also go closer not to miss anything.
SS|1|36|9|0|You will see that from the middle of the group is coming to a knobby and emaciated manly figure and comes closer to our couple. The woman receives him exceptionally lovingly and benevolently. Also, the man of the woman bows deeply before this manly figure.
SS|1|36|10|0|The manly figure says: Highly esteemed lady, it pleases me greatly that the special fortune has befallen me to again call you one of us, for with your mind and your exceptionally amiable demeanor, you are greatly honoring our company and indeed gives us the most beautiful ornament. Well, my dear lady, would you have anything on your tender heart, it would be the greatest bliss if you would entrust such a sweet wish of your heart to me.
SS|1|36|11|0|She says: My highly appreciated and above all very much honored friend, you see, this man here to my side, is my tenderly beloved earthly spouse. He has acted in every way upon earth exceptionally just, good and profitable, that I can say in all earnest that our marriage truly was very happy. For what can a woman ask more in her marriage, than to have a husband which fulfills all the desires of the female heart? In this regard, I would, with exception of a few trifle things, have no objection.
SS|1|36|12|0|But now comes an important issue about which we never could reach consent and because of which there often was discord between the two of us. I will explain to you the reason for this discord as well as a woman can, and you, honored friend, would certainly be so good to whisper a few words to my husband which would completely heal him.
SS|1|36|13|0|The figure says: I implore you, my very much esteemed lady, you are much too good! I give you the assurance that it would be a great honor and bliss if I could say to myself that I could have served such a loving lady with my little person. Therefore, I ask you to entrust the issue which you bear on your heart to me. She says: Oh, my very much appreciated friend, you are much too good and too modest and exactly this is what inspires so much trust in me, that I will hold nothing back; be thus so good to me to listen to me.
SS|1|36|14|0|See, regarding this fatal issue I can candidly say that my otherwise good and loveable man is a Bible and thus also a Christ-fanatic. The reason though, why he had thrown himself into the arms of this laughable sect, is because he grew up poor. Therefore, he was ingrained from the crib, as it usually is the case with the poor classes, this old beggar's philosophy. But how difficult it becomes over time to get this nonsense, which was nursed in with mother's milk and thus became his own flesh out, you most honored friend, would know even more than I. With this beggar's philosophy have my yet much-appreciated husband also ended up here in this kingdom where the primordial powers of nature rules, as you already have explained to us most kindly. But it does not get through to him! He still is attached to his Christ and even wants to part himself from me to search for this probably nowhere-to-be-found Christ. Now my learned and much-honored friend, I have briefly presented my problem and I, therefore, ask you if you would have mercy on my, in this respect poor, man of mine.
SS|1|36|15|0|The figure says: Oh, if it is nothing else, we will here, in the kingdom of the naked truth, find each other quickly and easily. Now the figure turns to the husband, offers him the hand and say: Best friend, is this what your lovely spouse has just bemoaned before me, truly your earnest?
SS|1|36|16|0|The man says: Esteemed friend, I must honestly admit that I truly do not believe that we will, however beloved and dear my spouse is to me, can find consensus on this subject. For no matter how things will fare, I am solidly resolute to cling to my faith in Christ forever! I am also absolutely convinced that this Name has often given me much consolation and still is my infallible, happy and leading star. Have I ever gone onto a wrong track, it was solely because I did not hold on to Christ with steadfastness. When I then again turned myself toward Christ, I was often helped again as if magic!
SS|1|36|17|0|You as a thinking and wise man will, therefore, see for yourself that it would be very unreasonable of me to remove myself far from such a benefactor, especially now that I need Him the most, as it appears to me. Therefore, esteemed friend, do not exert any effort for my sake, for I assure you openly that you will achieve nothing with me. I've been long enough the foolish slave of the charm of my wife. After her death, I learned in Christ my Master to endure it and I hope that it will not influence me here, especially because the marriage with my former wife was severed because of the death of her body. Should she follow me, then she will always stay valuable and beloved. But I will never give up Christ for her sake, even if they would drag me with a mighty force into the middle of some of the other hell! If she is content with this that I can be with her unhindered with my Christ, then I do not want to sever the old ties of love with her, but if it is not, then I have just spoken my last words in her presence.
SS|1|36|18|0|The figure says to the man. Best friend, I have listened patiently to you from beginning to end and I can only say with all earnest about your words, that I deplore it sorely. For you to know with whom you are dealing (here the figure is taking refuge in a lie), I tell you that I am the great teacher Melanchton, about whom you certainly must have heard about on earth! The man says: Oh yes, but what do you want to say with that? The figure says: Esteemed friend, nothing but that I would know better what Christ is than would you, for I have worked till the last hour of my existence with exceptional zeal in the so-called Christian vineyard and I would certainly even have died, if necessary, for the sake of the Christ. I have not only purified the Roman, but also the more pure teaching of Luther of all vestigial burdens; I lived literally according to the word of this teaching and what was the result? This I do not need, esteemed friend, to explain to you in words, for one glance at my whole being would show you the result of my life according to the so-called purest, abbreviated content of Christianity. I do not need to tell you more. Let it then be according to the old “experyetia docet” [no substitute for experience], then I am convinced of it that we will, if everything shall go well, meet one another again after one hundred years exactly like we are now standing over against each other. You, my friend, is still a completely new arrival here and do not know how one lives in the kingdom of the central primordial powers. When you would have been chased around and hungered by this eternal night for decades, then would more solid and practical insights certainly bereave you of all worldly folly and find more room in you than now.
SS|1|36|19|0|The man says to the figure: Most esteemed friend, if you are in possession of so much well-founded knowledge on this terrain, let me hear it. I am not averted to listening to you, but will nevertheless stay with my conviction if you could not convince me completely.
SS|1|36|20|0|The figure says: Good, my friend, first I want to draw your attention to the fruit of Christianity on earth. The Romans were a great people as long as they remained in their Godly logical teaching. All their work was great and full of wise meaning. Their principles of justice still are the basis of all state and national judicial laws. But when Christianity sneaked in, death sneaked in together with it into the great Roman people. Now, in the place where once lived the greatest and most heroic nation, lazy, indolent priests, a lot of miserable rabble and a great number of thieves and robbers lay watching along the roads with rosaries in the hand, where no pedestrian has an assurance of his life anymore. See, this is the fruit out of the garden of Christianity! Take a journey through beautiful Spain and look at this nation out of old and then look at it again in the Christian middle ages; it would not escape your eye how, through pure Christian blessing, thousands upon thousands have bled and yet more thousands upon thousands have burnt to ashes upon flaming stakes, breathed their last breath in doubt! Look at the touching import of Christianity under Carl the Great, how he had by this blessing, chased thousand and again thousands by the cutting edge of the sword! Journey from there to America; look up their history and you will see countless, most pitiable and sorrowful examples of the Christian blessings which happened there! Go from there to my time and look at the blessed atrocities of the thirty-year border war. You can scrutinize the ancient history of all peoples and you will be able to show me similar gruesome scenes, then I oblige myself to carry you in my arms forever.
SS|1|36|21|0|I do not want to focus your attention on the multifarious blessings of Christianity of other times but would only like to let you see the conditions of other current peoples who do not yet know Christianity, like the almost eternally peaceful Chinese and other significant nations in Asia and on the not yet discovered islands. You indeed must be completely blind if you could not yet, at first glance, see the difference between Christianity and the true wisdom of the older, more experienced people. Yet I tell you, that all these great, harmful deficiencies of Christianity or even more of the new Jewry could be made good if one would say: these historical facts are indeed all true, but Christ have never taught them that and therefore He could impossibly be blamed for all the horror which the spreading of His teaching has brought with it, for His teaching was, in fact, pure and especially humane. Best friend, this is seemingly very plausible and because of that was I also during my whole life upon earth a zealous defender of Christianity. Only here, in this teaching, have I seen the true poison for the nations in it and this is the clear reference to laziness and indolence. Man, having an inborn inclination towards laziness, finds in this teaching the best defense for this inclination, for it is clearly taught to him to do nothing other than to search after a certain spiritual kingdom, where the roasted birds would fly into his opened mouth. You see, various sages do not need much time to become convinced that nothing would come of these roasted birds. They, therefore, reach out to other means, namely, the trusty old sword, leave the Christianized people in their blindness and then serve him roasted birds with the sword in the hand. Friend, think about it as you like, you will, regarding Christianity, impossibly reach another conclusion, despite all other higher, spiritual experiences one gains here in a purified condition as in my case after the passing of many centuries. Worthy friend, I am done now and you can do what you want. Be still assured of my high esteem and my friendship; it will be my pleasure if we would meet again after a few centuries. Look, the others depart and move on with the whole company and our couple is left behind alone. The effect of this 'neat speech' and the exceptionally humane instruction, we will experience next time. Thus, enough for today.
SS|1|37|0|1|Weakness of the husband. The wife going to hell.
SS|1|37|1|0|Look, the company has vanished completely, but our couple is still standing at the same spot, deep in thought. She asks him: “Well, beloved husband, what do you now say of this!” He says thoughtfully: My dear wife, there is not much to say here anymore. Either the speaker has it right and then the issue is settled and no one should say anything about it anymore, or he is wrong and I stay with my principles and then there is still no more to say. Whether he is right or not, is not to be determined so quickly, but this will my own experience teach in the course of time.
SS|1|37|2|0|She says: But best man, do you hold me, your faithful wife and this worthy man for liars because you do not readily want to believe his convincing words? Look, people are only inclined to lie and deceive each other if they would gain something for themselves by it. But tell me, what kind of benefit can lies and deceit give someone here? Here is indeed nothing to gain, nor to lose, but one thing is sure: a company always has it worse regarding the satisfaction of his stomach than someone wandering alone through this endless region. A single person quickly finds enough edible moss or grass to fill his stomach in case of emergency, but if there is more, it goes with such a patch of moss worse than with a loner.
SS|1|37|3|0|You ask me what I want to say with that? My most beloved man, nothing other than I want to convince you, still a wise man, to your own benefit, to let go of your Bible faith. For if we should proceed each for himself, we would both profit, for each would be able to navigate easier on his own on this meager surface, than two would do together. If we would want to lie to or deceive you, then we would have left you to your principles and you would have gone away as a consumer due to your principles. We certainly do not want to lie to, nor deceive you, but we have shown you only the pure truth of which no mortal upon earth could have dreamt, even less such a staunch Bible and Christ fanatic like you. What do you still want to think about? Come for once to your senses and follow me, your eternally loving wife. If you would not listen to me on earth, then at least to it here in the kingdom of the naked truth, where I already have six more years of experience than you have. Look, on earth is nothing but deceit because everybody benefits something from it or at least think to gain something, but here, al winning came to an end; all lies and deceit falls away automatically. Believe me, nothing but my love binds me to you; this is the only gain I have of you. But if you still want to cling in folly to your old, insignificant principles, my gain also falls away. We can therefore only be happy if our insights and feelings would mutually completely concur. If we cannot settle this harmony, then I must honestly acknowledge that I would be happier without you than with you, empty-head, at my side. I am not able to speak anything more to your advantage, but the following: Because I truly love you and always have loved you, I have done here everything possible to show to you my eternal, solemnly promised love and faithfulness. But you have never loved me, you are willing to leave me forever for the sake of your love for your folly. Now, consider what you are going to do.
SS|1|37|4|0|Look, the man begins to scratch behind his ears and after a while says to his wife: My dear wife, I have gathered from your words that you really love me. This I can impossibly deny. But I only cannot understand, if in this dark spiritual world nothing is to be gained or lost by either truth or lies, why would you then try to completely senselessly force a certain truth upon me, with which finally just as little can be gained than with my so-called, to you and your learned man, alleged false teaching! Therefore, I believe, if your love for me would really be as intense as you just indicated to me, you could just as well follow me as I could follow you, except if you have already found something better in the way of your truth. In that case, I would indeed want to follow you to convince myself of the reality of your truth. If this is not the case, then it is of no consequence where to we go.
SS|1|37|5|0|I keep thinking: We did live upon earth as so-called Christians, have read the gospel, but never really lived according to it. We lived and acted according to our own insights and to our own benefit, but for the active practice of the teaching of Christ were neither with me, even less with you, anything present.
SS|1|37|6|0|Look, the teaching says: “Love God above all and your neighbor as yourself”. Have we ever done that? If I ask my heart, then it answers completely honestly that the love unto God has stayed completely foreign. But you never believed in a God, therefore your heart would be even more devoid of love than mine.
SS|1|37|7|0|There is also written in the word of the gospel: Who wants to enter into life with Me, takes up his cross and follow Me! Tell me for once, dear wife, when have we done something of this upon earth? I never carried a cross and you even less; our complete cross consists out of purely worldly financial cares.
SS|1|37|8|0|Furthermore, is written in the gospel that the Master said to the rich youth: Sell all your earthly goods, distribute your gain among the poor and follow Me, then you will inherit eternal life. But what does the great Teacher say to the youth, or rather to his apostles after he removed himself from the Master in sorrow? Look, these words were full of special meaning as it appears to me, are we now living exactly the sad meaning of these words, going as follows: It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter through the gate of heaven.
SS|1|37|9|0|There is also written in Scripture that the Master has invited many guests to a festive banquet and that the invited would not find the time to attend, due to their worldly affairs. Tell me for once, were we not invited once upon a time and did we give heed to this invitation? Well, my dear wife, we have completely, only ourselves to thank for our circumstances and that we are finding ourselves in this place of utter darkness where is weeping and gnashing of teeth and of which the Master once said precisely people like us would be cast out into.
SS|1|37|10|0|Because there is no faith in the Master to be found here, and your honorable company has spoken with just as much denial about Him as you, I believe they are finding themselves here for the very same reason as we do. If the great love and mercy of Christ would not help us all, I am convinced that all eternities, filled with melancholic truths, would barely be able to help us.
SS|1|37|11|0|In addition, if you had found something better with your alleged truth, then I want to, as I said, follow you there to show you that I also love you and will not force any of my principles upon you like you have forced your so-called truths upon me.
SS|1|37|12|0|The wife says: You can talk as much as you like, I am right once and for all. I cannot give you the assurance that I have already found something better, but I am nevertheless of the opinion that, if you would follow me, we would in not such a long time, find a place where there will be abundant light. For look, here to our right I have once, according to my inner feeling, walked for a long time all through, where I came to a broad river. To the other side of the river, I came upon a mighty mountain and behind the mountain arise a light as of the light of early morning. If one would be able to cross the river, one would, according to my conviction, find a lighter environment than this.
SS|1|37|13|0|The man says: Well, I will follow you; lead me to it. We will also follow them, for you need to see the unraveling of it!
SS|1|38|0|1|In the first degree of hell
SS|1|38|1|0|You say: Best friend, we follow the couple as they go forth before us already for quite a while, still just as blind and silent as this night and look, there still is nothing to be seen of the morning red behind the mountains of which the woman spoke. Where is it then? Would the woman really have lied to her husband? I tell you: Have a bit more patience, then you will see the praise-worthy morning red soon enough. Take notice of our pair, how the wife is becoming ever more joyful, the man, in contrast, becomes more sorrowful and somber.
SS|1|38|2|0|You ask: Why? The answer is obvious: She is getting closer to the element from where her love originates; therefore, she becomes happier. But with him, the opposite is true. He is getting closer to an element not related to him, he is not drawn by his love, but is dragged along by the love for his wife.
SS|1|38|3|0|It goes with him almost like the lover in the old tale about the love for the beautiful Sirene. As long as the lover would observe the enchanting Sirene, he was elated. To be embraced by such a beloved seemed to him to be the pinnacle of all happiness. When he did approach his beloved and when she took him into her soft arms, dragging him down in embrace into her element, the initial fantastic enchantment vanished and a great fright and fear of death enveloped him.
SS|1|38|4|0|Look, this is exactly the case here. The man notices that it is gradually getting darker. Such an increasingly impenetrable night is not his element, but the wife feels more and more satisfied the darker it becomes because the most complete darkness is the element of her love and therefore also of her life. But now you can also hear a muffled noise, almost like that of a great, distant waterfall.
SS|1|38|5|0|You ask what it means? I tell you: Nothing other than that we have come rather close to the bordering river which we already came to know with our visit to the northern region. Let us go there courageously, then we will reach the riverside quickly. You again ask about the first mentioned red glow behind the mountains, which is still not in sight. Have a bit more patience. When we would have reached the bank of the river, which is already quite close as you can gather from that growing noise, you will probably be able to see the red glow in the distance behind the mountains. Pay attention and watch the ground, for, in just a few steps, we will reach the riverbank.
SS|1|38|6|0|Stop now; we reached our goal and look, there beside the river, there far away on the background, you can see a very strong, red glow, looking like a distant great fire. Now, pay attention again to our couple's conversation. She says: Well, my dear husband, what do you say, was I right or not? Look at that beautiful morning red and here is the broad river. What shall we do now to get to the shining region? Look, we cannot cross the river, but we can indeed walk along the bank of the river. It becomes increasingly lighter as you can see with your own eyes and in times we shall certainly reach that glowing region.
SS|1|38|7|0|The man says My dear, appreciated wife, it seems as if something is amiss with this light. Regarding the red glow, it does not seem to have any relationship with true morning red. In my eyes, it does not look like a glow coming from the sun, but much more like that of a burning city behind the mountains. If there is, in fact, a burning city I do doubt, but that something is burning, is certainly beyond suspicion. I, therefore, want to go with you until we get a proper view of the fire, but I will go no further. For one cannot know where it comes from and therefore it is always sensible to stay far away, for one should preferably stay out of the environment he does not know and which is not related to his nature.
SS|1|38|8|0|She says: No, but now you are speaking utter nonsense! Only now does one see how dumb you really are; but where does this come from? I tell you, only and just because you have taken very little care upon earth to explain the effects of the primordial powers of nature, making you now incapable to explain these phenomena. Secondly, you are here only for a very short time yet and you have had a way too little opportunity to observe such phenomena and to let you be educated about it by the sages of this region. But look, there are two men walking along the riverbank, approaching us. Let us go to meet them; I am convinced that you would have much profit in engaging in a conversation with them. The man says: Yes, dear wife, I've always been a great friend of men in possession of much knowledge. Why would I not be?
SS|1|38|9|0|But now I tell you: Pay good attention. The man greets the biggest and most imposing one very courteously. He stiffly bows and asks the woman's husband: Who has shown you, night rabble, the way from the darkness to the domain of the light?
SS|1|38|10|0|The man says: Very respectable friend, I have only arrived here in the deep night a few days ago, but my wife has been here already for about six years. She knew nothing of these light domains; I also knew nothing, but only feel a great yearning towards light, so much so that nothing else remains for me than to let me, being a most inexperienced person, be led here by my more experienced wife. You would therefore not, my respectable friend, regard it as a transgression? If anyone has acted wrongly in this, then it could obviously only have been my wife.
SS|1|38|11|0|The stranger says: And you dare acknowledge this here is a man? Truly, you do not seem to be something significant, for men who need the leading of their women is in our view on the same level than apes. Then the stranger turns to the woman and says to her: Has it really been you, my most amiable, lovely lady? She says: Oh, respectable friend, I indeed must acknowledge to my shame that he, my otherwise truly loving husband, would probably prefer to moss and dry grass in the thickest darkness out of pure dumb and insignificant love for the to you well-known Jewish philosopher, than to walk the way of the light as it was suggested not only by me but also by the exceptionally wise, to you well-known scholar, who calls himself Melanchthon.
SS|1|38|12|0|The stranger says: O very estimable, loveable lady, I truly have sincere compassion with you, but on the other hand, I also admire your strength, inherent power with which you are so untiringly busy to bring such an awkward man in the right way. Most loving, most worthy lady, do not blame me if I would, in this shining, increasingly brighter time, jump out of my skin of annoyance about that old Christian-Judean philosophy. Yes, it seems to me even more dumb and stupid than when one would resolve to stay true to terribly old-fashioned dress, while the whole world around him have long ago seen the benefits of the new clothing and have accepted it unconditionally.
SS|1|38|13|0|Now the stranger turns to the husband, and say to him: Is this indeed true, what your truly wise wife has said about you?
SS|1|38|14|0|Look, the man is a bit disheveled and does not immediately know what to answer this man who seems very learned to him. He does not want to let go of Christ and it seems not advisable to say something about Him in the presence of this man who seems to be so mighty and learned.
SS|1|38|15|0|But the learned stranger again turns himself to him and say: Yes, my best friend, if this is so with you, then you get the food without cost. Do you understand me? The man says: No, I do not know what you mean. The stranger says: It does not surprise me anymore. Regarding the ‘without payment’, it was already the custom with the old wise Romans and Greeks that one should always give free food to the crazy and the foolish. Even in this time, men give to men like you the honorable diploma of foolishness without cost, by which you could easily be taken up in a well-provided madhouse. This should not be unknown to you, for, as far as I know, you were indeed on top of management and state affairs. Do you understand what I mean?
SS|1|38|16|0|The man says: Alas, I must understand it, but I am also at liberty to pose a question to you. Who gives you, with all your erudition, the right to treat me so crassly while I, in fact, approached you with particular courtesy, like on earth an utterly haughty schoolmaster would do to a dumb, miserable student? The stranger says: Listen, best friend, that I have treated you only somewhat gruffly was only a special discernment from my side, which you can assign to your sound wife. I would have treated such a dumb Christian simpleton otherwise differently and such a treatment would probably have eternally bereaved you of your longing after a bright region. But when you shall be open to reason, take your wife’s side and give me the assurance that you repent of your old worldly stupidity which caused you to come into this darkness, then I will bring you into - take note, only because of your wife - the neighborhood of that shining place, to a place of instruction where you, if you are not slow of understanding, come to a better insight.
SS|1|38|17|0|The man says dumbfounded and humbly: Best, esteemed friend, if this is so, then I ask you to take me there. On earth, I have as a student always belonged among the best and I will certainly not be the worst in your school.
SS|1|38|18|0|The stranger says: Good, I will accept you, but think to consider that you must leave the school immediately in the case of bad results and be sent back to your original night. But should you be an outstanding student, then your deserved acknowledgment would not be withheld from you. Yet, regarding your old Christian-Judean philosophy, I do recommend beforehand that you would not speak of it much there in the high school, for it will result in you being chased out right away. Such is an adverse sign, for fanatics are not suitable for the study of serious, higher sciences; only sober and controlled thinking can be applied there.
SS|1|38|19|0|The wife now sinks to her knees before the erudite and thank him anew with the most flattering words for such an exceptional favor. The erudite answers her: Yes, yes, my esteemed, beloved lady, you are one in a thousand, yes millions of inhabitants of this nightly region to which he owes this. Follow me, therefore!
SS|1|38|20|0|Look, the wife grabs her husband’s arm, go after the erudite and says to him while walking: Well, what do you say now? I indeed realize now that relationships here functions in a much different manner than you would have dreamt of on earth. The man says: Dear wife, this is so, but if these relationships are good and useful, only the future will show. Said among us, this whole debacle still seems rather suspicious to me; but time will tell what will become of this.
SS|1|38|21|0|In a text of the honorable apostle Paul is written: Prove all things; hold fast that which is good. This I will do also here, but deep in my heart, I do think that there is not much or nothing good to be expected of this strange trial. The increasing intensifying light which seems to me as if one is still approaching a burning city seems to me to be nothing good. But as said, it is all subject to proof. Look a bit further down the river; there, more to the background, it almost seems to become glowing and it seems as if the waves are dissolving in a glowing haze. It seems as if we are approaching a sea of fire which upsets this river.
SS|1|38|22|0|The wife says: Yes, my dear husband, here is the source where to get to know the working powers in the depths of their being and it indeed gives a bit greater light as when a miserable student on earth must study a Roman writer by poor lamp-light.
SS|1|38|23|0|Look, here is a boat moored at the riverbank. The boatman says: If you would follow me towards your greatest fortune, step into the boat with which we shall sail downstream to the exalted regions of the light.
SS|1|38|24|0|The wife steps very quickly into the boat, but the man hesitantly scratches himself behind the ears and do not know what he should do. But not to stay behind alone, and again for the sake of decency, he steps into the boat. The boat gets untied, and we see how it shoots downstream like an arrow from a bow. But now we will also quickly go, for we are as quick as the vehicle and can be even faster if needs be.
SS|1|38|25|0|We have reached the boat. Look how the water down there is glowing with increasing intensity till there where the river flows into a broad cleft in the mountain. Let us therefore quickly gain advantage till beyond the mountain and wait for our boat at the outflow of the river. Do not be afraid, for also here, we are untouchable; all the horrors you will see there, will not influence us.
SS|1|38|26|0|Look, we are there already. You are having a great fright because you see the river as a broad, glowing waterfall, thundering down into a deep, endless sea of flames and you ask what it means.
SS|1|38|27|0|I tell you: this is the first mentioned ‘high school’ where our poor husband would get to know the fundamental working of the primordial powers, or better said: This is the first degree of hell!
SS|1|38|28|0|Now look at the river again; our boat is just coming closer. The man stands upright, wringing his hands, wanting to jump from the boat, but the wife throws her arms around him, holds onto him and look, the boat with the four of them plunges over the edge, right into the high school!
SS|1|38|29|0|You ask: do we also need to go down there? I indeed told you beforehand that you need to see the whole progression until the end, otherwise you would only know half of the bondage of such double love of a heart. Do not be afraid of these flames, for it is only but a manifestation of the hellish. At arrival, it will already look much different again. Follow me then without fear.
SS|1|39|0|1|Where are heaven and hell located!
SS|1|39|1|0|You say: It really goes down steeply and the road passes over so many rocks and steep hills! Yes, yes, best friends, it only seems like this to you; but to those whose being corresponds with this place, it seems like a broad and easily passable way. Let us courageously proceed; it will not be long before we will reach the visible sea of flames.
SS|1|39|2|0|Look down there, how the flames begin to vanish gradually, letting you see many glowing places without flames up there. But you ask: Do we have to pass over there? I tell you: Do not worry yourselves about it, for all this is only apparitions depicting the condition of the being of those living below. The ‘flame’ means the zeal of the evil, the waft above the flame corresponds with the completely wrong, and the “glow” shows the complete self-love with the consequent wrongly directed zeal and the depraved will of those finding themselves in such a self-love. But how it all will work out here, you will see immediately with your own eyes.
SS|1|39|3|0|Look down again now; what do you see now? You say: The flames have completely vanished and the glow have gathered into heaps, but in between the heaps we see a pitch-dark night. You again ask: What is then the river which we have seen glowingly rushing down? This river is once again an apparition and depicts the progress of the wrong as it flows out into evil. The depth of the evil is depicted by the depth of this abyss and how it concocts cunning and well-considered plans to execute its evil resolve.
SS|1|39|4|0|Because you now know this, we will courageously approach it to reach our goal and so also our company. Only a few steps more and look, we are already on the plain and thus also completely in the depth. You are not seeing anything now, for the darkness here is so deep that you cannot see anything with the light of your eyes. We are therefore in need of enough light to discern anything here. None of those present here may see anything of our light, though. Therefore, you need to hold on tight to me and not get closer to the sphere of any spirit than what is granted to you.
SS|1|39|5|0|And now, look, we already have as much light as is needed to get a closer look of this resort. What do you see? You excitedly remark: For God’s almighty and most mercy’s sake, what is this for a horrific resort! We see nothing but black sand and black rock and this is all that this resort’s surface consists of. Between the sand and rock is rising here and there wafts like we have often seen in upon earth when coals are being burnt. You also ask: Are there any beings to be seen here? This region looks completely desolate. Yes, my dear friends, this is again also only an apparition and depicts ‘death'! But do not worry yourselves about the absence of beings in this resort, for you will soon see more than enough of it.
SS|1|39|6|0|Look, not far from here can something be seen which looks like a rather big stake with you on earth. We will have a closer look at this stake, then you will soon convince yourselves about the material this stake consists of. Well, we are at the right distance; have a closer look. What do you see? Again, you say: But in God’s almighty Name, what could this be? This is purely people, stacked upon each other like herrings and so well secured to the ground with a very strong chain, that no one would be able to move even a little in this condition. If this is so, then it will fare but particularly poor with the eternal freedom of the spirit.
SS|1|39|7|0|Yes, yes, best friends, if we would view it from our heavenly light, it certainly does seem to be the case at first glance. Therefore, this is also just an apparition, corresponding with the true situation. In its deepest nature does this apparition depicts how a company is kept imprisoned by her own, completely wrong institution and the evil consequences of it. Let us now leave this stake and go on. Look, there in front of us is yet another, higher heap. We are already close, tell me what do you see. You say: Best friend, we see here the same as before, the heap is conical in form and a mass of chains is thrown over it, making it look as if these beings are tightly pressed together, so much so that their bodies are almost pressed flat. We can nowhere see what their faces look like, for all of them have their faces turned downward. You ask: Friend, does our previous quartet also find themselves in this heap? No, friends, we still shall get to them. Now that we have seen everything here, we will go a bit further.
SS|1|39|8|0|Look, far away from us is a true mountain to be seen and because we again are at the right distance, we can have a closer look at it. What do you see! You again say: But for the almighty and just will of God, now what is this! This is also pure human beings, stacked beneath chains and iron grids. Between them are also a whole lot of snakes and adders looking with their detestable eyes in all directions, flicking their tongues in and out. What does it say! This is saying that this is a company which have already proceeded from its wrongful institution into evil acts. Let us go on from here. Look, not far from us, is a mountain which you cannot see so clearly at first glance. This is also not necessary, for a place speak for the whole. Here is already one of the foothills of the mountain range; take a good look at it and tell me what do you see. You say: We see nothing other but all kinds of skinned and knobbled monstrosities; only here and there a flattened skeleton of a human cadaver is hanging out from among them. What would this then mean? This depicts the purest self-love and this is the picture of the worldly power, greatness, and wealth, which takes form when these characteristics would on earth be used for egoistic and bad purposes.
SS|1|39|9|0|You again ask, saying: But best friend, we do know very well that we are finding ourselves in your sphere and indeed on the spiritual sun, where we expect nothing but the heavenly; how come is it that we find here also complete hell? Yes, dear friends, has it not been explained to you at the time of your passing over to the spiritual sun, that the spiritual is the most inner, the all-penetrating and the all-encompassing? If this is the nature of the spiritual, then it indeed penetrates all planets and the whole sphere, as far as the light of the natural sun reaches; but purely spiritually takes it much further even. Therefore, you are now not exactly in the sphere of the actual sun, but in the specific sphere of your planet. Like all planets receives their heat from the actual sun and her influence penetrates all these planets, such is also the case with the spiritual sun, allowing us to observe by the vibrations of her spiritual radiation, also the spiritual of her planets. Because we now understand this better, it would hopefully be clear to you that one will be able to view also the spiritual nature of hell, as it pertains to your earth.
SS|1|39|10|0|You should not picture heaven and hell as being materially and spatially removed from one another, but only as a condition. Heaven and hell can find each other spatially next to each other, as a heavenly good person can walk right next to a hellish bad one and even sit next to him on the same bench. The one has perfect heaven in himself and the other, perfect hell. As proof of this, I can immediately let you see my own sphere which can find himself here just as well in heaven as in hell, for you see it all plainly in my sphere and you only have to take a step out of my sphere and you will find yourselves again at the same place from where you have originally entered my sphere. Since you now know this, we can leave this mountain again and look at everything in another light.
SS|1|39|11|0|Now, take notice, the light has changed. How do you see the mountains now? You are astonished that you are instantaneously seeing, instead of the mountain, freely moving groups, as well as various dwellings, looking partly like filthy pubs and partly like old, black knightly castles and see, all this in a reddish, dusky light.
SS|1|39|12|0|But look, up front, not far from us, stands an old knightly castle, seemingly built against the rocky mountain. We will go there. Look, here we are; the gate is open. We are invisible here, therefore we will enter this castle, then we shall see how things are there. Well, there is the first hall. On the walls hang all kinds of instruments of murder and torture. In the background on a throne, sits the so-called lord of the castle. He confers with his brothers in arms, to decide on their strategy for robbing the goods and treasures of the owner of the similar, neighboring castle. Listen how he instructs them to overcome the targeted castle in complete silence, to kill them all with sables and everyone living there mercilessly and take hold of the treasures. Those who would stubbornly resist should be taken captive and as was often the case before already, would this captive be subjected to the most painful tortures. Well, the decision has been made and the council is disbanded. Everyone grab their weapons and runs outside. Because we have nothing more to do here, we shall run after them.
SS|1|39|13|0|Look, there in front of us, not far from here, is the mentioned castle. It is being surrounded and look, the terrible slaughter begins. These evil beings are fighting fervently against each other, resulting in the inhabitants of the second castle to be cut to pieces. Keep on watching; our familiar quartet have just been chained and brought closer by the brothers in arms of our first castle owner. Let us join them and listen to the dialogue. Listen, the man says to the woman: Oh, you miserable snake, now I have seen through you! My anxious suspicion has always whispered to me that you are permeated by a bad spirit! This is now the high school and your merciful light which you have cunningly portrayed to me as a so-called highly experienced spiritual being with hypocrisy and lying. This chained, evil professor of this high school is now bound together with us in this abhorring captivity, in which we can be sure to expect the most horrible fate.
SS|1|39|14|0|The wife says: How can you now think this about me? Who can do anything about unforeseen bad luck? I have but only meant it well with you. The man says: Be silent, you miserable snake! I have only you to thank that I am obviously finding myself in hell. Between me and you shall now every bond be severed forever. And You, my Jesus, on whom I always have called upon, help me from this terrible captivity. I want rather to, if it is Your most holy will, to wander around in that dark resort for thousands of years to make penance for my sins than to stay for one moment longer in this resort of horrors, which seems to be eternally cut off from Your compassion and mercy! Oh Jesus, help me! Oh Jesus, save me!
SS|1|39|15|0|Look, two disguised ones are quickly approaching this caravan. Look, they are there already. They remove their disguise and as you see are they two judging angels of the Master. Each of them has a flaming sword in the hand. One swings his sword over the conquered castle, by which the torn apart and cut apart beings have been put together again, and they begin to mourn the suffered injustice. The other angel swings with his sword over the first notorious castle at which occasion it burst into flames. Burning and howling figures throw themselves outside from the openings, frames, and doors and curse these two judging angels.
SS|1|39|16|0|Keep on looking: an angel strikes with his flaming sword among our quartet. The chain is broken. The man sinks down before the two angels and pleads them for merciful salvation. One angel grabs him and pulls him with him, but the wife also takes hold of him and scream for her husband for compassion and mercy and not to leave her. Look for how long she let herself be dragged along by the angelic spirit! Look now, both angels lift him up; one carries the man, while the woman lets herself be taken along and do not let go of the man. Only now, already on a great height, the other angel loosens the wife from her husband with much effort, striking at her with his sword. She suddenly falls back into her element, weeping; and the man is brought to the border of the kingdom of the children, where the environment still seems but meager and dark.
SS|1|39|17|0|You have now seen such a rescue and that still one of the best. There are indeed countless more horrible and stubborn cases, of which you would barely be able to bear the scene, even expressed only in words. We shall therefore now go back to our initial place and from there pass over into the region of the midday. This, therefore, is enough for today.
SS|1|40|0|1|Where do the heathen find themselves in the hereafter!
SS|1|40|1|0|It barely needs to be mentioned that there are in this well-known region of the night, much more, yes, countless many situations like we have come to know now.
SS|1|40|2|0|If someone would ask: Where then is the heathen who have recently arrived here? Then I tell you that also they mostly end up in this environment, but these places of arrival are strictly separated from each other, in order that a heathen under such circumstances would not come to the places where believing Christians would justly go.
SS|1|40|3|0|That distinction is only made in hell and nowhere, as you would probably think, is anything thrown in together without any proper order. Such distinction is essential, for should such spirits be allowed together, they would drag each other down to perdition due to their inner depravity to such an extent that there would be no way to reach them anymore, except through the means of total destruction.
SS|1|40|4|0|You must picture it to yourselves as follows: Just like there are different elements upon earth that always regard each other with animosity and want to destroy each other, there are also in the spiritual spheres such basic elements which should never get into contact with one another. If they should, there would be in the spiritual spheres effects likened to what one would see when fire and dry wood or fire and gunpowder would be brought together, or when one would let water flow over a building built with lime. Therefore, there are, where no holding back of spirits is possible in the spiritual realm, such division of critical essence.
SS|1|40|5|0|When someone would ask. What does it look like at the place of arrival of the heathen spirits? Then he would get the answer that it is not safe for a Christian spirit, regardless of the spirit which would accompany him, to visit such a place.
SS|1|40|6|0|Only the Master may bring or guide someone there, for it would otherwise more of a danger than of any use to visit such places.
SS|1|40|7|0|But before we will go to the region of the midday, we shall first have a look at what our rescued husband are doing and in what circumstances he finds himself. Look, our stone wall is opened, therefore we will immediately make use of the opportunity and pass the cleft to the outermost border of the kingdom of the children. Look, we are already here. The wall has closed shut already again, and we shall now go to the very narrow valley which runs alongside the wall to the midday. Quickly follow me, therefore!
SS|1|40|8|0|Look, there in the distant background is a marshy, damp corner to be seen and in the far corner way back, is a simple wooden hut, with rather dusky surrounds, because this corner is enclosed with high rocks. We will go there, for that is where our man has been placed.
SS|1|40|9|0|You ask: Why then in such a lonely wilderness and on top of that, in such a marshy, damp secluded corner? Best friends, one can impossibly deal otherwise in the beginning with spirits who were rescued from hell with such effort, for such people have indeed still things in them which they absorbed from hell and which corresponds with the fire of hell. He still harbors to a certain degree a necessity-motivated selfishness, as is known, unique to every kind of emergency, and so they have to a certain degree, the selfishness as a permanent guide. Whoever finds himself in danger, usually forgets everything and is only concerned with his own salvation. The poor man only begs for himself and the sick wants a remedy only for himself. Whoever falls into the water, usually only thinks of himself and try to escape from the destructive element. Only when he is safe himself, he would think of others who share the same fate with him.
SS|1|40|10|0|That is why this place is very suitable for our man. The boggy soil is necessary to quench his selfish fire and the rather thick darkness will be good for his eyes, which was used to the thick darkness. A sudden bright light would be just as fatal to him than the strong rays of the sun for the eyes of a newborn child. Above all is his attitude in complete correspondence with the calculation of interest on the capital, which he has given as a Christian to the poor out of faith and love. To this, you should not include the known bequeathing he made before his passing over from the earth into the spirit realm, but only the alms which he gave, being a believing Christian, in secret due to his own feeling of compassion to the poor. That capital cannot attain the total of more than two hundred guilders in silver coins. When you would compare the capital, which he has given to the poor out of love for the Master, to the great amount which he has bequeathed to his children, you will find the mathematical correct comparison between his self-love and his love for the Master.
SS|1|40|11|0|Such an exaggerated care for the children are self-love, for who would love the Master more than himself or his children, would give unto the Master proportionally more than to himself or his children. You ask: Why then? Because the Master would have given him the insight by that, where he would understand as clear as the sun, that the Master can and shall take much better care for his children than he would be able to take care of himself and his children through self-love. The Master has not said: What you have done unto your own children, you have done unto Me, but He only thought about the poor, the naked, the hungry, the thirsty and the incarcerated, when He said: What you have done unto them, you have done unto Me.
SS|1|40|12|0|He also did not say: If you take up your own children in My Name, then you have taken up Me, but He said at an occasion where many poor people have brought their even poorer children to Him, only this: Truly, who would take up such a poor child in My Name, have taken up Me.
SS|1|40|13|0|The Master also said: Who loves his father, his mother, his wife, his brother and his children more than Me, is not worthy of Me.
SS|1|40|14|0|Here, many would say: This surely must have only a deep spiritual meaning. Oh yes, I say, the deepest possible, because this is a completely pure, direct word of God. But I ask: Why do you not seek the gold on the surface of the earth, but you dig deep shafts and elaborate mining tunnels! You ask: How should we understand this! I tell you: Nothing easier than this: who want to reach gold, also need to pay attention to the surface of the earth, for he needs to break through it and ultimately also through the outer crust of the earth, to reach the deeply deposited layers of gold. As such one need to fully consider the literal meaning of God’s Word before you will be able to understand the spiritual, and that in its correct and purposed meaning.
SS|1|40|15|0|If we now consider our man, you shall discover that he has brought over more than a million guilders of self-love and only just over two hundred guilders for the Master. This is a very pitiable situation. His housing is adapted, as you can see, exactly to the interest on the capital. Everything now depends on how he would use the capital. The visits of the many poor beings from the opposite side will not escape him, whom will plead with him for help. If he would exert all his efforts to take care of such poor brothers as much as possible with the bare necessities, then his small capital will very soon gain tenfold interest, yes hundredfold, by which he would be sent to better resorts. Yet, he will not come to the Master the usual way, unless his earned capital will grow to ten times that what he has bequeathed to his children, or then his self-love. Exceptions are possible, but then it should be of such nature as you have seen in the very beginning as an example; that is, if someone would give away everything he has and still support his brothers will all his power, then would a speedy and complete rescue from this place be possible. In such a case, would a human spirit look like the woman who have offered at the temple with the others. This woman indeed brought the smallest offer in comparison with the smallest of the others, but when the Master asked who have offered the most, man says: look, this one, or: that one! But He answers: This woman has, for she gave all she possessed.
SS|1|40|16|0|As you can see, is this here a completely righteous purification school unto eternal life, based on the great love and mercy.
SS|1|40|17|0|Since we have now come to know all these things that need to be well considered by all, we can leave this region and go to the midday. You indeed ask after the way, but I tell you: do not worry yourselves, we shall not need so much time with our passing over there than we needed coming here. We shall truly find ourselves upon the way and immediately be there where we want to be. On the way there we still need to give attention to various intermittent stages, but since it looks exactly like what we already have behind us, you only have to remember what we have seen up till now, then you will easily be able to understand all the stages of passing of this region leading to the midday.
SS|1|40|18|0|The vast water body forms the main border, which cannot be passed along the usual way, for the great water depicts the high degree of wisdom needed to reach the midday. Therefore, they need to become strong in the fire of the love at the passing to the midday, for them to gain the corresponding degree of wisdom in the fire of love, as is indicated by the water. Since we now know it, we shall as said, next time immediately proceed to the radiating midday, without looking around here anymore. With that, enough for today.
SS|1|41|0|1|Visit to the Midday. The working of true faith and active love.
SS|1|41|1|0|Look, now even before you realize it, are we already where we wanted to be. That is, we are already in the midday. Tell me how you like it here and what do you see.
SS|1|41|2|0|You say: It suits us fine; yet, we must acknowledge that we have expected some more than what we see here before us. This region looks like a charmingly beautiful landscape, as there sure are many upon earth; but we cannot see here anything exaltedly beautiful.
SS|1|41|3|0|Yes, dear friends you are right; here is also shining a sun and it is located exactly at the highest point. The heaven also is a lovely blue, just like with you on earth. You see a rich variety of fruitful fields and hills, overgrown with fruit trees; not even vines of your varieties are missing. Here and there you also see many attractive mountains rising above the smaller hills; you also see here and there some neatly built houses where people go in and out from; on the fields, you see some people busy gathering and processing the fruit.
SS|1|41|4|0|This is true; seen superficially it all has a striking resemblance to the beautiful landscapes upon earth. But I tell you, if we would go closer to one of these dwellings, you would see something different in their organization. Look, at this street among the double row of fruit trees, there is located a very nicely built little house. We will go there and see what it looks like on the inside.
SS|1|41|5|0|Well, we are already at our goal. Look, the owner of the house is standing at the entrance, but he cannot see us, for we are still invisible to the inhabitants of the midday. He does feel the presence of more inner beings in his vicinity. He, therefore, listens within himself and as you can see, he looks like someone who is suddenly deeply sunken in his thoughts. We shall go into his house at once.
SS|1|41|6|0|Look, we are already inside; how do you like it? You clasp your hands together in amazement, saying: But for heaven’s sake, how is this possible!! We see that the house is beautifully decorated inside and the inside of the house seems to be much bigger than the outside. If we look outside through some or the other frame, we do not see a trace of the previous environment anymore, but everything looks much different and incomparably greater. We see wonderful, impressive palaces and temples everywhere; the distant mountains shimmer as if they are coated with the light material of the sun itself and the vast plain stretches itself before us. On this plain stands countless palaces of unfathomable wondrous and impressive beauty. In the middle flows a river; her waves glisten as if the most beautiful, cut diamonds are rolled over and among each other, while the banks are overgrown with gigantic trees. We indeed have seen such trees upon the natural sun, but these are a thousand times more beautiful, for they all look translucent, and their leaves sparkle to all sides like a living part of a rainbow. How beautiful is the interior of this building! We have seen such as this only in the middle band of the natural sun, but in comparison with this was everything but coarse and imperfect, for here, everything is depicted with such an infinite degree of excessive purity and accuracy, that one can stand for years in awe at the minutest detail. The endless magnificence of colors, fitly and gloriously distributed everywhere, already looks so heavenly attractive, that we cannot rightly decide to leave the house.
SS|1|41|7|0|Yes, yes, dear friends, so it is; here already is worth assigned to the inner. The worth is measurable, but it is already so great that it would exceed your understanding, for she is the action of the light coming forth from the wisdom out of the true faith in the Master; then through true faith, also to the balanced relationship out of active love, which is a lower rank of order of the actual love for the Master.
SS|1|41|8|0|You ask: Is such a house then inhabited by only one blessed human spirit? Oh no, let us go from the first room over to the opposite room, then you will soon see many happy human spirits of both genders. Look, there in the background are about thirty beings. They are all inhabitants of this house and the man we saw at the entrance, is the servant of all who lives there. He does his utmost best to provide all and everyone with everything possible. For that reason, is he the greatest among them and as such also the full owner of the house.
SS|1|41|9|0|Do you not see how exceptionally beautiful these thirty inhabitants are dressed? Some even wears shining crowns upon their heads, are overly happy, and they praise the Master in their blessedness.
SS|1|41|10|0|But now, again look at our man still standing at the door, how simple he looks. A white robe bound together around his waist with a simple belt is all he took of this heavenly glory upon himself. He could indeed have donned himself very magnificently, but he has no desire for it. His only happiness is only in making his brothers and sisters as happy as he can. Whatever he gets through the love and mercy of the Master, he will immediately talk to his friends and if this causes them great joy, he is moved to tears himself. He is most happy if he could give away everything!
SS|1|41|11|0|But you ask: Why then does he not join the company? You can easily deduct that from his facial expression. He is filled with great thoughts and is pondering what he can do next for his company to prepare even more blessing for them. Look, he has found something. I have already told you that he does not see us, but he has a suspicion about us. Therefore, he is turning ever more inward to try and see us and try to get something from us for the benefit of his company. He is also looking out whether he can see an already new arrival who still have no lodging, to promptly go to meet him and take him into his house.
SS|1|41|12|0|As long as we stay in the house, he will not see us, but when we would go outside, then he shall see us. Then you will also witness his unmentionable joy and find in him a particularly loving and hospitable man. Let us, therefore, go outside.
SS|1|41|13|0|Look, he sees us, falls on his knees before us and say: Oh, my unknown high friends of the Master, I have felt your presence, but could not see you. Yet, since the mercy have now allowed me to see you, I ask you for the sake of the endless love of the almighty Master, to not leave me again so soon. Please come with me into my dwelling, let me give my small company much more joy through your presence, for you would certainly know something more about the Master, our loving Father. Tell us, for a word from Him is more worth to us than all glories we possess here in unmentionable abundance.
SS|1|41|14|0|I tell him: Gemaniel, get up, we shall go with you into your home. Look, he stands up, stretches out his arms to us and humbly shows us, smiling friendly and lovingly, for us to go before him. Come with me then, for now, we will be able to meet the whole company.
SS|1|41|15|0|Look how the whole company is standing up and joyfully coming to meet us. Listen how Gemaniel is going to introduce us to the company. He says: Do you see, my dearly beloved brothers and sisters, I have indeed told you that the good Master and Father certainly would soon send to us great fortune through one of His exalted friends, that we have a word from the Father! Look, the only good Father have granted us our dearest wish, for even before we were aware of it, have these exalted friends entered our house.
SS|1|41|16|0|Our unblessed eyes could not see them initially because of the great glory, but the great mercy of the Master have blessed our eyes, by which we now see them in our midst, to our great blessing. We do not yet know who they are, but we do understand that they are great, intimate friends of the Master and this alone is already our greatest blessing!
SS|1|41|17|0|Look, he turns to us and humbly asks for a word from the Father, while saying: Exalted friends of the Master, I very well know that a word from the Father, even spoken from your mouth, would be too holy for us to worthily receive; but our love for Him, the endlessly good Father, gives us no rest; therefore, we ask you humbly for it!
SS|1|41|18|0|Now then I will give you a word from the Father. Listen: Listen, best Gemaliel and you, people of his household, brothers, and sisters, thus speaks the Master: “Let the little children come to me, for to them belongs the kingdom of heaven!” Look how all of them are radiantly sinking down and Gemaliel says, sighing with love: Yes, yes, this is truly the word and voice of the Father; who is not small and equal to little children, will not enter the kingdom of heaven! Oh, dear brothers and sisters, let this most holy words become the greatest decoration and greatest wealth of our home.
SS|1|41|19|0|We, therefore, want to be small forever and always, to maybe once get to partake in the great mercy that the Master would visit our region, that we can go to Him; and should His exalted friends want to prevent us, that He would say in great mercy also to us: “Let the little children come to me, for to them belongs the kingdom of heaven!”
SS|1|41|20|0|You have now seen how it is here. You secretly ask me: These spirits are obviously already in heaven; how can they speak as if they never have seen the Master! But I tell you: They do see the Master indeed continuously just like you see the sun from the earth; this means as much as: the light of God is above their heads, which denotes the sphere of the wisdom.
SS|1|41|21|0|Since the humanity of the Master depicts the most pure love, a love that should be of much different character than theirs here, they are not yet capable to see the humanity of the Master, therefore they are here where they can be perfected even more. It does happen, even though not often, that the Master would visit this region sometimes in person, or by means of a higher angelic spirit. The smallest ones of this region are then accepted and taken to the morning.
SS|1|41|22|0|We shall now leave this house with blessing and move on through the region; we are going over the high mountains which you see there in the distance. There we will get to know another region of the midday. Therefore, enough for today.
SS|1|42|0|1|The difference between journeys in the hereafter
SS|1|42|1|0|You ask: But best friend, should we not first bid farewell to these friendly inhabitants of the house and thank them for their loving reception? Dear friends, I am sorry that I did not think of it beforehand, for now, we already find ourselves on top of one of the mountains which we saw before in the distance, while our little house is already way behind us! You are astonished and therefore say: But best friend, how can it be that we can travel here as fast as our thoughts, while we have, in the northern and evening regions have traveled step by step with only a few exceptions? Out of previous experiences, we sure do know that man can proceed in the spirit as quickly as a thought. This is then not so strange. But that we would progress only step by step in that region which was very poor in apparitions that could be reckoned as beautiful and glorious, yet in this heavenly region are all these glories shooting past us basically unnoticed, seems strange to us.
SS|1|42|2|0|Dear Friends, you are judging correctly according to your wisdom, but not according to the spiritual wisdom. When we would move ourselves in the great kingdom of the spirits in the regions where the circumstances are more natural of character, then everything is tardier and our sluggish progress in such regions very truthfully and visually depicts the tedious progression of the spirit. The deeper we penetrated such regions, the more difficult and slower our gait became. But here, where the spirit already enjoys its full freedom, he is released from such chains, his progressed is much less hindered and can speed up.
SS|1|42|3|0|Now you say: Best friend, this is all true, good and true, but we do remember that we did make a quick journey in the mountains in the northern regions, when we came back from the hell and returned exceptionally fast to the kingdom of the children and our journey from the kingdom of the children to here have also lasted only a moment. How should we understand this? Best friends, it sure surprises me that you do not yet understand this, while you have experienced something like this already many times upon earth in the development of your spirit. I will explain it to you by means of an example, then you will immediately grasp and completely understand these three, to you inexplicable apparitions of speedy journeys.
SS|1|42|4|0|When you would be taught for instance in mathematics or in one or the other science and you had to, as part of the teaching, make some or the other difficult concept as a main theory your own because almost the full complexity of the science is linked to the full comprehension of this concept, then it probably cost you much effort to take complete hold of such a concept. Yes, you had to progress step by step, from point to point. What would then happen when you would fully grasp such a concept? Has not your spirit taken swift flight and gained insight at great speed, by which he would see with one glance that which first have researched and investigated with much effort? But this is not all; he makes deductions from this concept which he now understands and becomes because of such a flight a seer, researcher and discoverer himself, and even a creator of future truths! Do you now understand such a swift flight?
SS|1|42|5|0|Look, this is exactly how it is with the spirit; for what you call upon earth the work of the spirit or the thoughts, is here in the kingdom of the spirit, pure reality. We again go with tardy steps to the evening, come to know various conditions along this way and even reach via our very instructive way even into the deepest depth, which can be reached with your spirit. You need everything to be investigated to the limit. What has your spirit done with it? He has learned a second, very important concept. Through this teaching of the second important concept, another swift upward flight was made possible.
SS|1|42|6|0|We then reached the kingdom of the children, at the outermost border. There we had to investigate another, third and important concept which forms a very important connection with the preceding one and served as a very appropriate precursor for what would follow in the midday. Since you took hold of that important connecting concept so quickly, we could make a quick upward flight of the spirit in this region of light, just as matter of factly that all others.
SS|1|42|7|0|We are now in the region of the higher light. How can it surprise you that we are moving here faster with our much riper and more experienced spirit than what was the case in the previous two regions? But I tell you: Here, we make only small, yet quick steps, but move along in this region no farther than the eye of our spirit reaches.
SS|1|42|8|0|When we shall approach the morning from this region, we shall move with even greater speed and quicker movements. So see, this is again spiritually very much natural. Something like this is already clearly to be seen with the more awakened spirits on a celestial body, where an experienced thinker can evaluate an object which is laid before him very quickly and can analyze it fully and thoroughly in all its parts. He still need to have an object before him, though, for without an object, the activity of his spirit would cease.
SS|1|42|9|0|We can in a similar way move swiftly across the spaces we see here. But when the spirit would justly enter an even freer and more unlimited condition, he does not occupy himself with the evaluation of given objects anymore, but because he has found in all matter the potential of the infinite, his gaze becomes infinitely deeper and his speed or progression, much more perfect. Do you understand this well! You do confirm it and say: This is good and therefore we can immediately turn our gaze from these beautiful heights to the much more beautiful region laying before us.
SS|1|42|10|0|You are surprised that we are not seeing a valley from the beautiful high mountain, from where we previously have seen the familiar little house. Instead, we see the most splendid, vast and outstretched fertile fields, on an even height from where we stand, as a plain before us. But you are even more surprised because of the river, which you have seen before, flowing with exceptional beauty and width, freely and openly, uphill against the mountain.
SS|1|42|11|0|You say: But best friend, this is obviously very unnatural! I say: As long as you see such a phenomenon with worldly eyes, you are right, but if you see it spiritually, it is very much different and just as natural as it is natural on any celestial body for the water to flow downwards from above.
SS|1|42|12|0|You ask: How so, then! We cannot really understand it. I do know that, but by this time you should have been already so far that you should have been able to understand this phenomenon yourselves. Tell me: Why do water flow downwards on celestial bodies! You say: by its own weight. What determines the water’s weight! You say: The power of attraction of the center of gravity of the earth or another celestial body. Well said! If the central point of gravity of the earth initiates the mass and thus the downward flow of water, what in this spiritual realm do you know which could be such a central point of gravity which would pull everything to him! Is it not the Master, who lives in the highest of heights! Look, this is the reason why the upward flow of the water against the mountains, are here just as natural as it is natural for water to flow downwards on celestial bodies. Now you understand this; hopefully, you will also understand now what this mountain, as well as this vast stretch of platonic height behind it, means.
SS|1|42|13|0|You indeed say: We do have a vague suspicion, but we cannot say anything about it yet. But I do tell you that such words sound truly very peculiar, coming from you, for what do you have staircases in a multi-storey house for? You smile, saying: This is obvious, indeed. How would you be able to get from a lower to a higher storey? One would have to tediously pull yourself up with a rope. Good, because you are arranging a house on earth so comfortably, do you not think that the great Builder Master would perhaps have any lesser insights than you?
SS|1|42|14|0|Have you never heard how old Jacob have once dreamt about a ladder, along which angelic spirits ascended and descended, while the Master would be at the top of the ladder! Look, here we have a step of exactly this heavenly ladder. Because every step of this ladder means significantly more than a step of a staircase in your homes, we see the first step countless, wondrous and glorious things, which we shall have a closer look at with the next opportunity; therefore, again enough for today.
SS|1|43|0|1|Peculiar environment and dwelling of blessed spirits
SS|1|43|1|0|If you would have a look around in this glorious place, what do you see and what is most peculiar to you? You say: Best friend, it would have been easy to say if we had the words to describe the countless things we see here! If one does not have the words for it, nothing remains, but to dumbfoundedly point the finger to things that strike us the most.
SS|1|43|2|0|What we see there, can be called neither a building nor a tree and not a mountain. It is a well-combined unit in a certain sense, of the most varied, but combined, most perfect parts. Yes, yes, on the one hand, you could be right, but if you would look more keenly, you would be able to better discern the objects.
SS|1|43|3|0|We can try this. What do you see right before us, to the right side of the river? You say: We see a coniform hill, surrounded at its base with a kind of ring wall. The ring wall has the appearance of a living thorn bush in a garden rather than an actual wall, but the leaves look like it’s growing from a kind of wall.
SS|1|43|4|0|The wall itself is translucent here and there, almost like a rainbow; its height could barely reach a klafter (1,9 m). Above the wall are bows as if from glass. Above the bows runs a kind of gutter made of gold and in this gutter, shining balls of various colors, having the diameter of about two hand breadths, is constantly moving along, leaving half a klafter between the balls. The utmost top of this enigmatic, coniform hill is adorned with some sort of temple. The pillars look like the slender poplars with us on earth. The roof has the look as if of polished gold and seems almost as if it is hovering above the pillars than being attached in some way. Above the roof is a translucent, radiating sphere.
SS|1|43|5|0|Look, best friend, this is what we now are seeing at first glance on the right-hand side bank of this magnificent river. It looks like everything is one great unit. Our eyes have never seen something like this and one can barely imagine something like this out of himself. Therefore, we also cannot know what it is, what is its use, or what it is called. It does serve unto an exceptionally peculiar and splendid show for the eye, but this is the only reality we can gather from this for now.
SS|1|43|6|0|Well, beloved friends, you have had a good look at everything and I can tell you already that this is also a dwelling of blissful spirits. You indeed say: This could very well be, but up till now we could not see any of the inhabitants of this peculiar dwelling. But I tell you: Let us go a bit closer to this noteworthy building, then you will soon get to see the residents. Look, we are already close to the wall and here is the entrance door. Let us go through the door, then we will immediately get to the residents of this building.
SS|1|43|7|0|We are inside the building; have a look around and tell me what you can find. You are stretching your eyes, saying: Yes, but what for a mockery is this again!? We hardly went through the strange ring wall we saw there, but now it is not there anymore, the hill is gone and thus also the notable temple and the whole environment, as far as the eye can see, look very much different from before. We initially have seen upon the plains, on similar higher or lower hills, a great amount of such enigmatic dwelling places. Instead of that, we are now seeing a lot of impressive palaces built in extraordinary style and on the riverbank, which is the only thing that remained, even rather big cities. Dear friend, what does this metamorphosis again mean? Why could we not just as well see the peculiar dwelling which we saw from the outside, to be the same from the inside?
SS|1|43|8|0|Yes, best friends, according to earthly measure it would indeed be correct, but according to spiritual measures, it does not add up. You say: don’t the spirit have its eyes to see things as they are? Why should he look at an object from the one side to know what it looks like, but when he wants to see it from the other side, it has vanished and is just as well non-existent for him anymore?
SS|1|43|9|0|Yes, dear friends, when you look at an object upon earth with your material eyes, the object would stay the same and not change and you would recognize it because of its outer form. Suppose for once that someone is not satisfied to keep looking at the outside form anymore, but would like to know the inner parts of this object and to begin to inspect it mechanically. He has disbanded this object into a satisfactory amount of parts and has looked at them all separately. Then he would turn to chemistry and let the object be divided into its primordial substances, where he would, instead of the initial object, have only the building materials which the object consisted of.
SS|1|43|10|0|Could I then not ask you: Why is the initial form not visible anymore, after such a chemical analysis! You say: best friend, this is indeed very natural, for because of the analysis of the object, it unavoidably had to lose its initial, crude outer form. I say: Good, but what was the cause or reason that this part, which have portrayed a specific form beforehand, had to be dissolved like this! You are pulling up your shoulders and is at a loss for a working answer. Well, then I will give you an answer on this. The reason was the spirit which wanted to penetrate deeper into the innermost of the matter. He has walked the ways and has penetrated to the inner parts of the matter, but in the process, he completely has let go of the outer form.
SS|1|43|11|0|Now look, what is done upon earth more mechanically to satisfy the needs of the spirit, is manifested in the spirit in the most beautiful, harmonious reality. For if you would enter something you first have seen from the outside, it depicts your entrance into the inner meaning and thus also into the complete analysis and dissolving of it; in other words, you pierce through to the nature of what you view. Thus, we here do not have to see the outer form as seen from outside anymore, but instead, we see the deeper meaning which spiritually corresponds with the outer form.
SS|1|43|12|0|To let you see it even clearer, I will declare to you the correspondence between what you have seen from the outside and what you are now seeing inside. The “stream” or river shows the continuous and always visible spiritual life on him, consisting of the love and the wisdom, or what is identical, from the truth of the faith and the good of the love. The “hill” which we initially saw on the right-hand bank of the river, means the upward striving of the wisdom; the soft glow of the hill shows that this wisdom has come forth from the love. The “ring wall” enclosing the river means that the wisdom is still moving itself within a determined form. That the wall is going all around the hill, means that the wisdom form is softened by love; with leaves growing from the wall is depicted that this circle of wisdom is full of life and this life is also love. The wall is translucent in places, showing the unification of love and wisdom. The “bows” above the ring wall shows the order of the wisdom when united with love. The “gutter” running on top of the bows depicts an open receptacle vessel, which is a way of the light. The moving, glowing “balls” in this gutter, means the true-life coming forth from the wisdom when united with love.
SS|1|43|13|0|The “temple” upon the hill, with pillars resembling poplars and having a hovering, golden roof on top, adorned with a shining ball, says that such wisdom is made alive by the love towards the Master; that is the why of the living pillars. The “golden, hovering roof” is the wealth of the Godly mercy coming forth from such a love; the “shining ball” on top of the roof, means the living, high wisdom in Godly affairs. Look, this is the enigmatic form.
SS|1|43|14|0|When we enter there, it disappears, but instead, you see the demonstrated, exalted reality which are expressed in such a sphere, in which the wisdom is united with the love for the Master. All this palaces, buildings and cities are in their purpose, correspondences of the love and altogether splendid form of the radiating wisdom.
SS|1|43|15|0|So, we have made these important things our own again, and we can proceed through this region and observe the glories thereof. We will not again enter such a building, for we would see many other things; there would again be much to declare and discuss and there shall never come an end to it. When you shall once be pure spirits yourselves and find yourselves in a complete spiritual condition, you will forever get to see the endless variety and wondrous multiplicity. We are now merely investigating the principles of how the spiritual develops. You can now feast your eyes and have a good look at the great, wondrous glories to your heart’s content, then next time, we shall summarize everything you have seen and then proceed. With this then, enough for today.
SS|1|44|0|1|Beauty and splendor of the midday. Teaching about the nature of love and wisdom
SS|1|44|1|0|Well, you have looked around to all sides and have seen innumerable and comprehensive glories of all kinds. Now tell me about the many things you have seen and have given most attention to. You say: Best friend, it is also given unto you to see the inner; be therefore so kind to summarize for us the best and most beautiful of what we have seen. Good, I do want to do it, for I can read in your eyes and faces what you have liked the most of all the things you have seen.
SS|1|44|2|0|It was not the endless, extraordinary, shining palaces which you liked the most. Nor did the cities on the river banks stimulated your interest. But there, more to the background, on the other side of the river, to the morning side, you have seen lovely hills upon which stood small, almost poorhouses. You have looked at them the most.
SS|1|44|3|0|I tell you if one would judge outer beauty here like one would on earth, one could say: Dear friends, you have poor taste. But when we would judge spiritually, then I must tell you: Dear friends, you have sensitive noses and therefore your suspicion is correct in thinking that there should be much hidden behind these small looking homesteads than would appear at first glance.
SS|1|44|4|0|Therefore, you are secretly telling yourself: Best friend and brother, if we would have a choice, we would want to exchange a hundred of these beautiful palaces for one such a little house.
SS|1|44|5|0|You are certainly not wrong, yet such a magnificent palace does deserve our attention. Take a good look at one and see how it is built of a shining white kind of rock and has exactly seven storeys, of which each storey is thirty storeys high. Each palace has four complete frontal gables; in each one is set seventy great frames, each seven ells from the other. From every frame is radiating light as if of the sun, while every gable roundabout, in front of the radiating frames - and that at all storeys - are adorned with a hallway of pillars which radiates as if it is of pure polished, translucent gold. The roof of the palace looks as if it is covered with great plates of diamonds. The palace is surrounded by a proportionately big, magnificent garden in which you can see thousands of beautiful, wondrous flowers and thousands more of all possible kinds of delicious fruit trees. In between the flowers and fruit trees, you see pyramids shining in all colors. You see the tops of the pyramids decorated with big, strongly radiated balls. On top of these balls, you see something resembling a crown, from where fountains spring up, shooting the water as high as your eyes can see. The drops of these spouts increase in size, from where they fall in multiple colors and again fall down in the most beautiful style, gradually and majestically into the garden, to dissolve there into multiple heavenly aromas.
SS|1|44|6|0|If you would focus your eyes a bit more, you would see that there are in such a garden an exceptionally beautiful, lovely, blessed people of both genders, wandering around. Look, close to the entrance of this beautiful garden stands a man. He is clothed with white byssus (kind of cotton) and wears a shining crown on his head. His face is white as snow and his hair is as if of gold. Just look how beautiful it all is!
SS|1|44|7|0|His skin color shows off very nicely with the shining red garnishing of his garment and the girth around his loins, does it not glisten as if it consists of many little stars? Now look, presently is coming a female spirit to the entrance of the garden; how do you like this?
SS|1|44|8|0|You say: Friend, at the sight of this being, one completely loses one’s senses; truly, something that perfect, a mortal man cannot look at without acute danger to his life, let alone pondering it! The more than heavenly beauty of this female being is beyond all human consideration! What endlessly, sweet friendliness upon her face; what unfathomable, soft form and what beautiful color of her countenance! The radiating, lush, light blonde hair, a shining crown as of diamonds upon her naturally beautiful head, the heavenly blue garment with soft red decoration; Oh, how harmonious and beautiful it all is! We see the one arm on top of which the garment is gathered in pleats by means of the most splendid decorative pin. What a rounding and harmony in this arm! It looks as soft as the soft sigh of the most magnificent morning red in spring! And oh, best friend, besides her arm we see of this angelic woman also her foot and leg up to the knee. Truly, such a scene is even for the spiritual eye too much, for the harmonious softness and perfection is not describable with the pen. Truly, only God is capable to create such unmentionable harmony! Above all, best friend, we see in the background a whole lot of such heavenly delights. Truly, to be a happy fellow brother in such company, would be a little too much bliss!
SS|1|44|9|0|Yes, dear friends, there are endlessly many of such delights here; therefore, I again ask you: How do you like such a palace? You are scratching a bit behind your ears, which tells me: Best friend, after a closer inspection, we, in fact, have nothing against such a palace anymore if we would compare it with the houses on the hill on the opposite side of the river! We would obviously be eternally content with such bliss in the pure spiritual condition necessary for it for all eternity, especially if we would be granted the mercy to see the Master now and then. If this would not be the case, we will go back on our words.
SS|1|44|10|0|Yes, beloved friends, just as it is with you now, seeing all these glories, it has been with many. The only difference is that you come along here freely. But spirits coming here still have many trials laying in wait for them where they must deny and prove themselves if they would want to cross this river to go to the hill country with the plain houses.
SS|1|44|11|0|You ask: who in fact are these blessed spirits inhabiting this palace and where do they come from! They are spirits of partly poor and partly rich families on earth, whom have come here in course of time from the already familiar evening. A part of them are here due to their faith in the Master, having lived strictly ordered and righteous lives upon earth. Deeper into the midday you shall also encounter heathen spirits, who faithfully lived their lives upon earth according to their faith and have willingly accepted the faith unto the Master.
SS|1|44|12|0|In the palace, here before us are living those spirits who have been faithful Christians from their beginning, out of the sect of the Calvinists. Three of them was wealthy while on earth; they are here not the richest, but they belong to the serving classes. Both those you have seen at the gate and still see there were extremely poor upon earth. He was a mountain herder in Switzerland and she also was a very unattractive cow minder. The pious herder has in course of time came to know the good, Christian characteristics of the girl and he has taken her according to his knowledge as wife. The couple have lived their whole life with utmost chastity. They do have a few children, which were strictly educated according to their Christian conviction and these principles have been faithfully maintained in the following five generations. You are therefore witnessing here, something that happens very seldom, namely a blessed family of blood relations consisting of parents, children, and grandchildren. Both of those you saw, are the first parents of this whole family. The three subjects in this company, are indeed also relations of this family, but they were people who have, in their fortunate earthly conditions, worked themselves up and by that, became prominent and rich. Because of such earthly riches and honor, they have had many privileges and luxury upon earth, which remained foreign to the other, poor family members. Therefore, they now must experience lack of many things here, of which the other family members can enjoy to the full. Despite that are they here, you could say, still unspeakably happy, because they have used their worldly prominence and riches mostly for good causes.
SS|1|44|13|0|We want, however, since we are here, to pay a short visit to those standing before the gate of the garden, for you to see what spiritual attitude they are. Let us go to them at once. Look, they have already seen us and are rushing towards us; but as you can see, they suddenly stopped. What could be the reason! They do suspect something sensual in you, therefore they want to wait till we come to them. Look, we are with them and the truly beautiful man receives us with the following words: Be greeted with the purity of the word of the Master! May I, the most insignificant servant of this house, ask you which pure and good intentions have brought you hence!
SS|1|44|14|0|Because you are not able to speak here, I need to speak on your behalf. Dear friend, your question is justified and from the tone of your voice sound the pure wisdom of heaven, but look, one thing is lacking and that is the love! You have ordered your household very well and your whole, beautiful possession comes forth from your pure wisdom; but look, a grain of sand in the kingdom of the love of the Master surpasses all these glories multiple times! Look, those who are with me are disciples in the love and I am from the highest love for them, a leader in the Name of the Master. Recognize and understand us from this viewpoint. See, purity of morals is a beautiful attribute and the righteous is a friend of the Master, but when a sinner does repentance out of love for the Master, it is to Him better than ninety-nine people like you, who never had the need for repentance due to perfect purity of morals.
SS|1|44|15|0|And you, pure wife of this pure man, your life conduct truly was as that of the purest star and a never profaned chastity was your way to this glorious kingdom! But in the eternal morning are living many women who have often sinned against their flesh. But these sinners have recognized their guilt, have humbled themselves in repentance before the Master and then ignited into great love for Him, being moved by it to want nothing but receive so much mercy from Him that He would take pity on them and would take them to Him after their death on the only grounds that they may eternally indulge themselves in His infinite mercy! Now look, they now live blissfully in the eternal morning in the constant company of the Master! Truly, everything here is glorious and exceptionally radiant, but the smallest hut of straw in the Master’s kingdom has infinitely more worth than all this splendor!
SS|1|44|16|0|Look now, how this couple says in unity with their hands on their hearts: Oh, mighty friends of the Master, you have told us much with few words. We have had the suspicion now for a very long time that there should be something more than here, but we did not know the way, for our wisdom could accomplish the most exalted here. Now we know that this was only allowed for us to recognize the love from it. Tell us what to do to become worthy of only a drop of the true, real love.
SS|1|44|17|0|Now I tell them: Dear friend and lady friend, have you never heard what the Master have told the rich youth: Give everything away and follow Me! And, have you not read in the Book in which the Master have made an eternally valid comparison when a righteous Pharisee have related his deeds before the Master, completely according to the law of Moses, while at the same time, at the back of the temple, have stood a poor sinner, beating himself on the breast in repentance, saying: Oh Master, I am not worthy to lift up my eyes to Your Holy Place! Who of these two has been justified by the Master? You say: the humble sinner. Look, here you can easily find the actual way to the Master. Do so yourselves too, for the Word of the Master is completely valid in the heavens and that for all eternities!
SS|1|44|18|0|*** translation missing ***
SS|1|44|19|0|Look, the couple is getting up and walks back, weeping. We see how all are assembling before the palace, listen attentively to the first parents. Look how they are all taking off their adornments and replace their beautiful clothes for very poor garments and how the first parents are handing over all these glories to the three most poor ones. You can see how the great company of hundreds of people are rushing outside, over to us.
SS|1|44|20|0|You ask: But best Friend, what shall we do with them! But I tell you: Do not worry about it; you shall have a truly heavenly scene to witness, at which, as you are wont to say, hear and see shall almost perish! But we will only see this next time. With this, enough for today.
SS|1|45|0|1|The corresponding meaning of eating and drinking of the heavenly spirits. The heavenly marriage
SS|1|45|1|0|Look, the rather big company is already with us. Just look at the dear children, how one is of greater heavenly beauty than the other! Each one shows another beauty. The manly angels have youthful power and their facial expression is exceptionally soft and solemn. Their eyes are big, showing that they are full of light; their noses are well-formed and very tender, telling that they are sensitive and have a keen discerning ability. Their mouths are soft and mostly closed, showing upon their modesty in wisdom. Their chins are equally soft and beardless. Which is to say that the actual wisdom is open and not surrounded by the wild growth of mysticism. Their necks are smooth and round, meaning that the truth is in principle regarded to be self-evident and being a complete whole. Notice also the softness of their hands; this means that wisdom is taking on everything with good deliberation and do not want to touch anything that is imperfect.
SS|1|45|2|0|You now say: It is peculiar that the manly being is showing himself here in almost the same rounded form of the female, in such a manner that one would finally struggle to know in which we being manly spirits would take more pleasure in, the exceptionally beautiful manly form, or the female. This, my dear friends, has its reason in the true heavenly marriage, for it is written in Scripture that man and wife shall become one flesh. Therefore, they do not differ much here and is, as the Master had said, all equal to the angels of God!
SS|1|45|3|0|You ask whether there are gender differences here with the spirits. I tell you: here it is just the same as upon the celestial bodies and the spirits eat and drink here also as well as provide for the necessary needs. The married couples here also enjoy the ‘married privileges’ like on earth, but everything here has quite another meaning than upon the celestial bodies.
SS|1|45|4|0|Eating and drinking says: Taking up of the Godly good and the Godly true; what you understand to be the sensual act of intercourse, is here understood to be the unification of the good of the love and the truth of the faith, unto it’s loving unfolding. All this are holding itself here in its function and purpose. Who wants to work, first must take up the active principle which forms its foundation and this is what is understood here to be the taking in of food.
SS|1|45|5|0|The digestion of this food brings about and supports the continuous life of the spirits. The life can and do not want to be isolated and self-supporting, though, but it takes hold of the object which corresponds with him and pulls him; it then gives its trust to it, causing so to say two lives to become one complete unit. This can be understood to be the purpose. The purpose becomes sensible because a combined life has in all respects a more powerful influence than a life standing on its own, which cannot be regarded to be a perfect life because no purpose or growth can be expressed. Do you understand it?
SS|1|45|6|0|You say: Best friend, only partly, but it is not yet completely clear to us. Well, I will illuminate it a bit more. On earth, you already have a corresponding deed that depicts the intercourse of the spirits.
SS|1|45|7|0|What happens when a virile man treats some woman with magnetism? Nothing but that the man with his powerful spirit is penetrating the weaker spirit of the woman, thereby arouses it and supports it with his power by magnetically connecting with her by adhering her to him for a specified time through magnetism and unites her with him partly etherically, or in other words, entering with her into a ‘spiritual marriage’.
SS|1|45|8|0|What is the result of such a connection? If you would only take a slight look at multifarious apparitions on this terrain, you can say nothing other but: the power of the weaker female spirit is very much strengthened by the unification with the manly spirit and are in such a state capable of much more than would be possible in an isolated state, being otherwise possible only seldom or with great effort. Clairvoyance, being the ability to gain insight in self and others; shortly said, the powerful, clear penetration in otherwise impenetrable depths of creation, is the result of such a unification.
SS|1|45|9|0|Well, this is the nature of the so-called spiritual intercourse. It comprises of the mutual taking hold of two intimately related spiritual potencies and the result corresponds with the known act which we have just discussed. You now say that everything is clear, but you still want to know what the result of such an act here produce. I tell you: such an act is done the very same way as with truly connected love, but there is no form of sensuality of any kind to be found.
SS|1|45|10|0|In the first congregation, that of Adam when the people still had much more contact with heaven, the deed of intercourse was conducted in a much more spiritual than sensual manner. At the time of such a deed would both spouses be permeated by the Spirit of God, would fall asleep physically, would soon wake from this natural sleep again and then would become one in spirit and thereby enter a state of heavenly enchantment. Only in this condition would intercourse be performed, they would soon be separated again and would be put back physically into the natural sphere.
SS|1|45|11|0|For this reason, was this deed in that time called “one-sleep”, “co-sleep” or “sleeping together”. Because the people have become more and more sensual through various worldly pleasures, they began to sleep with women in their earthly sphere purely physically, do not experience the spiritual sleep, or rather the physical sleep anymore for the spirit to be free. The resulting fruit, therefore, became equal to the deed. You indeed say yourselves: Ex trunco non fit Mercurius [saying: a tree stump is immobile]. How then is it possible to beget fruit of the spirit along with a purely physical way? I believe if you would consider this important, old historical, completely true description, you would portray yourself this purely heavenly act of intercourse much more correctly and honorable than would be the case otherwise, while you should necessarily regard this act to be unholy in its current, purely sensual form, for which sake the laws of Moses have been given about unchastity.
SS|1|45|12|0|Now you know this. But what does “action for the sake of necessary needs” mean, which corresponds with the natural? What does the natural mean? Nothing other than the getting rid of the outer form, after it, being the carrier of life-giving substances, have delivered it. Look, life can impossibly manifest itself differently than with her corresponding form. This form corresponds with all outer, membranous stripping of these things. All these fruits you see here, are also nothing other than pure, living correspondences, coming forth from the love and wisdom of the Master, but the way it appears here, being outer forms of true faith and active love, cannot be portrayed without an outer form, just as little as a thought can be manifested without words.
SS|1|45|13|0|Therefore, if you hear words, you are eating spiritual fruits. These words as a form are quickly spiritually digested by you, but the meaning of the words stays in you. This corresponds exactly with the spiritual deeds for the sake of the necessary needs.
SS|1|45|14|0|Forms are the carriers of the living. Since the living is purely godly and therefore also the innermost and most purely spiritual, it cannot be taken up completely by any outer spirit. The Master, therefore, creates corresponding outer forms, which are then the carriers of His life. Would we like to take the life into ourselves, we should take it in together with the form. Only inside of us will the form acting as the life carrier, be destroyed; the life then is freed and soon unites itself with the resembling Godly life in us, strengthens it and keeps it alive. The form itself, as a destroyed house, are then eliminated from our life according to order of the omnipotence.
SS|1|45|15|0|This is called ‘excrement’ on earth, but here it is called the division. With you it is coarse matter, here it is also spiritual, therefore it would immediately dissolve and would completely disappear. Since you now know all this, we shall return to our big, wondrously beautiful company.
SS|1|45|16|0|Look, our former first parents are already standing here with us. He comes to me, saying: Mighty resident of the eternal morning and certainly very much beloved friend of the Master, see, we have now left everything and have given away all our possessions and our treasures according to your advice. You can see we are many and yet there is not one among us who is of different mind than me. We now stand here, humbly before you; You can tell us, you who are here in the Name of the Master, what you want and what is the will of the Master, then we will do it!
SS|1|45|17|0|Now I tell them: Beloved brothers and sisters, do not regret that you have chosen the love for the Master, but follow us in His Name! Look, over there, to the other side of the river where you see the seemingly more uninhabitable hills, with on them evenly distributed small and unattractive houses, there is where I shall take you and give unto each of you his own dwelling. You will surely not live as pleasantly and glamorously as here in the beautiful palace, but you shall only gain from it, for in the eternal morning, in continuous presence of the Master, one do not live in such palaces, but in very simple, small huts. One is also not as splendidly dressed as here, but the true children of the Master walks about almost completely naked. No one should be unemployed there, for the Master knows how to keep his children diligently busy.
SS|1|45|18|0|Here, you have “blessed rest” and pleasantly and peacefully enjoy of everything you possessed in rich abundance; there is no such provision. You must work there diligently to deserve your daily bread.
SS|1|45|19|0|Here, you do not need to ask or thank for anything, for the Master gives you everything freely from Himself in the greatest abundance, but there, you always shall have to ask and thank the Master and the Father.
SS|1|45|20|0|Here, everyone could eat and drink at his own table as an independent lord according to his liking. There, no one has his own table, but everyone must go and sit at the Father’s table.
SS|1|45|21|0|Here, you can eat what you like, but there is the rule: eat what is put before you on the table.
SS|1|45|22|0|If you are content with this transaction, then follow me! Yet, your will shall thereby not be violated in the least.
SS|1|45|23|0|Listen, now the whole company says: Oh, great and beloved friend of the Master, even if we would possess a thousand of these palaces, we would still leave them if only we could be close to the dwelling of our great, Holy Father, being only the lowest and most insignificant servants! All the prerequisites you have explained to us, are too great and too exalted for us. If only we would be found worthy to receive breadcrumbs from the table of the Master, we would be unspeakably happier than here, for we must, amidst all this magnificent splendor, do without exactly that which causes the angels the highest bliss, namely to see the Master, which is most of all an excellent, holy Father unto all of those who lives with Him in the morning.
SS|1|45|24|0|We are aware of the Master also here in the holy sun of mercy above us, but we cannot see the Father among His children!
SS|1|45|25|0|Take us wherever you want to and give us a place according to your heavenly insight. We will follow you!
SS|1|45|26|0|Now, I say: Then follow me across this river to the hill country. Do not be deterred by the waves which were not able to carry you before, because your foundational principle was not the actual “foundation of life”, namely the love unto the Master. But now have this love become your foundation and the water of this river shall carry you, for it indeed represents your foundation. Look how they all now follow us and how the water is carrying them like a sturdy surface!
SS|1|45|27|0|Thus, we shall go together to the hill country over there and settle our company there. Then we shall see what else will happen there and how happy the company shall be there.
SS|1|46|0|1|In the hill country of the eternal morning. A little love-test. How do you depict the Master for yourselves!
SS|1|46|1|0|Look, with the familiar way of swift traveling, we are already here. In front of us is such a little house. Does it not look very much like a true, lovely little mountain hut as with you on earth in Switzerland? You say: Yes, indeed, this is truly what it looks like. There is a real difference between such a little house and a palace or even a great city like we have seen it before, more down in the low plain; yet, we would like to live in such a little house much rather than in such a palace.
SS|1|46|2|0|Good, we shall now enter such a house, have a look at its interior and see the actual inhabitants. Look, we are inside. You now ask: But best friend, why does this house not change according to the usual spiritual manner, but is unchanged, the inner being in perfect accordance with the external?
SS|1|46|3|0|Dear friends, this you shall gradually learn while interacting with the residents of this region and that during the gradual development of our viewpoint and how the inhabitants of this region will present themselves to us during contact with them.
SS|1|46|4|0|Do you not see the various farming implements? There are sickles, spades, rakes, clamps, and weeding-hooks; even the plow and the harrow are not wanting and if you look around properly, you will see behind the house even a little shed and a stable for one or two pairs of oxen. There you see a kitchen, here a room for the personnel and there in front, a tastefully arranged room for the owners of the house. What do you say about this?
SS|1|46|5|0|I can see that you are quite surprised, for you say to yourselves: Truly, it all looks cozy, and we would really want to live here, but this fully earthly arrangement leaves a rather peculiar impression in this seemingly true heaven.
SS|1|46|6|0|My dear friends, I did think that you would find this a bit strange. But this would utterly surprise very dumbed down earthly priests, who imagine heaven for themselves to be an eternal idleness, even more. How people conduct themselves here, we will still sufficiently see the continuation of our walk through this environment of the midday.
SS|1|46|7|0|To inform you as to why you find all the farming utensils here just like upon earth, I will for the present only that such implements would have never been discovered upon earth if it did not first have a fully corresponding way and form in all heavens before.
SS|1|46|8|0|It should therefore not surprise you that you shall find here in the spiritual realm of heaven the most original, for all equipment depicts the work of love and are available here for the sake of bringing forth the good and the fertile. We do not need to know more for now.
SS|1|46|9|0|Look, there the owner of the house is just returning from his acre. We shall go to him, greet him and present to him our question. He has seen us already and approaches us with open arms. How do you like his clothing? You say: Best friend, not bad indeed, for we are used to seeing such clothing. He looks like a true, godly, diligent farmer on our earth. We see that he is wearing normal, not too fine shirt and trousers made of the same linen. This is then what we discover on this good man. If he would not have worn a red girdle around his waist, he would barely be distinguishable from a farmhand.
SS|1|46|10|0|Yes, my dear friends, it does not seem to be as splendid here as there in the palaces. You now ask, saying: Best friend, would it indeed be a higher degree of blessedness than in the endless plain down there, abounding in countless glories and unspeakable beauty? I tell you: The degree of bliss here is higher; the less outer glory and splendor can be seen. It shall soon become clear to you. Look, here is our man, and we shall receive him immediately.
SS|1|46|11|0|Listen, he says: Be welcome a thousand times, beloved brothers. I can see that you have brought along a considerable company. I know what they want here. I do tell you right away that it will still cost these good people a fair amount of effort and self-denial before they shall be accustomed to the higher life and even then, shall it cost them, even more, effort and considerable effort before they would have made the higher life completely their own. But you, my best brother, indeed know that all obstacles can be overcome with love and patience.
SS|1|46|12|0|I shall therefore not neglect to do the necessary for the true, eternal, living care of these dear brothers and sisters.
SS|1|46|13|0|Dear friends, we shall now enter my dwelling and take with us the first parents of this company to organize the necessary preparations with them, to bring them into the eternal order of love soon. Let us therefore go!
SS|1|46|14|0|Look, our host beckons the couple, and they find themselves with great joy with us in his home. We are already in the room; take good notice of what is going to happen here.
SS|1|46|15|0|Our host says to the couple: Dear friends, I welcome you from the depth of my heart; tell me frankly and freely what has moved you to leave your great glory to come here to these hills where is no beauty, splendor, riches or abundance, in search of your progression.
SS|1|46|16|0|The man answers: Heavenly friend, I do not know you yet, do not know who you are in being, but because you are asking me from the depth of your being after the motivation behind our endeavor, I can tell you that my - and therefore all of us - only motivation is the Master.
SS|1|46|17|0|The host says: It is the greatest joy of my heart to hear this from you. Yet, the Master has already given you an immeasurable great reward; would you still want more? I believe it should be enough when the Master has given you everything you can imagine in the depth of your heart and therefore I think that your endeavor is founded upon ingratitude.
SS|1|46|18|0|The man says: Dear friend, it might look like this if evaluated superficially, but not according to our inner being. Look, what would you have done in my place, if you would possess glories which are a thousand times more beautiful to see than mine, but despite all the unspeakable glories, would never get to see the holy Giver? You would certainly want to leave it all, because of your great love for the Master, to possibly get closer to the Master.
SS|1|46|19|0|The host says: Dear friends, I can see that very clearly and I also know why you have said that to me. But do you know if you would see the Master here, and when? Do you know for certain that this one of the regions where the Master certainly do appear in person?
SS|1|46|20|0|The man says: Dear friend, I do not know this for sure, but I do know that the Master love the small more than the great, for He Himself had said: “Let the little children come to Me!” Therefore, I do not believe that I am on a wrong track as I am standing here before you after I have left all my splendor out of love for the Master and have searched out the simplicity and humility of these hills.
SS|1|46|21|0|Our host says: Dear friend, you have answered well, I only think that your answer is out of place here, for the Master says this only to the world, since He clearly declares that all worldly greatness is an abomination to Him, and He says further: “Who on earth is the smallest, is the greatest before Me and in heaven. You are indeed not on earth anymore but in heaven. You were small on earth, yes, you were an inconspicuous shepherd in the Alps and therefore the Master has made you great in heaven. Do therefore ask yourself what you want.
SS|1|46|22|0|The man says: Best friend, I do realize that you by far surpasses me in wisdom from the Master, but I also know that I have never seen the Master any other way than in the holy sun of mercy during my great blessedness.
SS|1|46|23|0|The host says: What do you want more! Have you not read: “The Master, God Jehovah, lives in the inaccessible light”! Do you then want to come closer than what is possible to you!
SS|1|46|24|0|The man says: Best friend, it is true, but the Master God Jehovah was upon earth also a human being, having taken up our nature and being a man, have ensured those who were His, that they would eternally live with Him. He even told the crucified criminal: “Even today, you shall be with Me in paradise!” Also, the apostle Paul rejoices himself to come to the Master. Therefore, I do believe that it must be possible somewhere in God’s heavens to meet the Father in Christ personally and blissfully look at Him with a heart overflowing with love.
SS|1|46|25|0|The host says: Good because you believe this, you may stay here, for what the Master have said upon earth, are truly equally spoken before all heavens and because all heavens have been created by the word of the Master which was spoken upon earth. But now, my dear friend, something else.
SS|1|46|26|0|Look, down there you have been a lord in your glamorous, great possession and your company were the same. Here you should serve and deserve your bread and food with the works of your own hands. As you see, I myself must work and till the ground, to harvest and provide my needs.
SS|1|46|27|0|The soil is indeed very much blessed by the Master and yield more than hundredfold of fruit, but still need to diligently work it, otherwise, the Master would not bless it. Therefore, you shall have to plow here and shall have to cultivate the fields with various farming implements, you shall have to enter the fields with sickles to harvest the wheat, bind it in sheafs, bring it into the barns and winnow it. All this you must do being servants and not owners of some or the other piece of soil. Yes, you shall have to be very diligent, for one would not allow any of you to walk about idly!
SS|1|46|28|0|Consider this well; if you would find it advisable, then stay here; for there is no shortage of work here, but mostly of workers. If these prerequisites do not suit you, you are welcome to return to your glories.
SS|1|46|29|0|The man says: Oh, dear friend, do not worry about it. We’ve certainly gotten used to the lazy life but is not yet unaccustomed with the blessed work. For all we have done upon earth in self-interest, we would prefer a thousand times more to do here out of love for the Master as well as out of love for you, who certainly is an important friend of the Master!
SS|1|46|30|0|The host says: Well, if that is so, then you may stay here. The man says: But dear friend, we are about a hundred men; how can all of us be taken into your modest little house? The host says: Dear friend, do not worry yourself about it! Have you never heard what the Master have said upon earth! Have He not said: “In the house of My Father are many dwellings! Look thereupon the hills, as far as your eye can see in the region of the morning; just see how many similar houses stand there. You shall all find a place there. You ask who’s houses all those are! I tell you: All these dwellings belong to only one owner; therefore, I shall settle you there and disperse the work among you. You ask whether I am a designated manager on behalf of the owner of these houses! Dear friends, if I would not have been such, how would I be able to speak to you like this! How would I have the right to bother you with other men if I would not be capable to justly and lovingly manage this according to my own pleasure?
SS|1|46|31|0|You and your wife can live here in my house, but your beloved company shall I distribute in my closest vicinity. Go outside, therefore and tell them!
SS|1|46|32|0|The couple goes outside and share the news with a friendly demeanor to the anxiously waiting company. Just look how the whole company is thankfully falling to their knees and thank the Master for being so merciful to them and have given accommodation to them all, where they would make themselves useful with joy.
SS|1|46|33|0|Our host is going outside now, lay his hands upon them all and show their dwellings where they must settle in.
SS|1|46|34|0|Look how the previous form of our company has changed at the laying on of hands. Their previous white color changes into a natural reddish color and their exceptionally subtle, tender beings have become sturdy. Look how they are looking happy, alive and content, while their countenances shows a secretive, wise earnestness.
SS|1|46|35|0|They disperse and at every house which has been assigned to them, the owners are awaiting them with open arms.
SS|1|46|36|0|The first parents and the host are entering again, presently asking Him: Dear friends, how do you imagine the Master; would you recognize Him if He would stand before you?
SS|1|46|37|0|The man says: Oh, my friend, you who have received us so lovingly in the Name of the Master, this is a very difficult question to answer! For in our religion on earth we have never bothered with the human, visual external of the Master, but only with His word, thinking that the Master would show Himself immediately upon entering this world, and we would recognize Him by His voice and His words. Only now do I see that the true love unto the Master, besides His word, encompasses His being. This is not so easy since they never paid any attention to it and have not been taken up in Him. Would you, therefore, be so kind as to describe to us the stature of the Master.
SS|1|46|38|0|The host says: Well since you lividly wish this from the bottom of your heart, I tell you: Look at Me, for the Master looks exactly like Me in His human stature.
SS|1|46|39|0|The man says: Oh, dear friend, it is a great comfort and joy, and I am already exceedingly happy to see such a perfect image of the Master before me, but what bliss it would be to get to see the Master Himself!
SS|1|46|40|0|The host says: Truly, your love for the Master waxed great; be then of great cheer, for see, I am the Master and you shall now live with Me forever!
SS|1|46|41|0|Look how everything has suddenly changed. Nothing of the midday is to be seen anymore. The previous simplicity of the environment stayed and she is the only true, eternal, above all beautiful morning of the Master! It is for us not the time to stay here anymore, but according to the will of the Master, we should move on in the midday. Therefore, let us proceed!
SS|1|47|0|1|The “Roman Catholic” heaven. In the most distant midday.
SS|1|47|1|0|As you can see, the environment we have seen have again vanished already. Nothing is to be seen of the hills or the buildings upon the hills; we find ourselves in the middle of the midday. You can gather this from the sun up in the middle of the sky and the great beauty of this region, as well as the already familiar river flowing from here to the morning. You ask: But best friend, how is it possible that this endlessly, most blissful morning region have now completely vanished from before our eyes?
SS|1|47|2|0|Dear friends, do you not yet understand that the “morning” means the “active love” and the “midday”, the “investigating wisdom”? We are now again “investigating” and therefore on the way of the wisdom and thus in the midday and that lies outside of love.
SS|1|47|3|0|You say: We were in the midday before and could see the region of the morning from there. Why can we not see it now? Were we not then outside of the region of love?
SS|1|47|4|0|Dear friends, we truly were in the region of the midday, but we were at the bank of the river and this depicts how love and wisdom take hold of each other and passes over into eternal life. We were then in the center between love and wisdom and therefore we could see both regions well. Because we then truly passed over into the morning, we also could see from their endlessly deep into the region of the midday; why? Because wisdom comes forth from love! This is exactly the case when someone would come to understand the foundational principle of something and can see and grasp the realization of it. But he who only sees the action, cannot easily see the foundational principle thereof, except if he would go to where cause and consequence merges. Now that you certainly can see that, we shall move unhindered to the morning region in the deepest midday, where you shall see things that intimately pertains to you.
SS|1|47|5|0|Look, we are already at our destination. But now you say: Best friend, we see in front of us again an endlessly vast sea and at the distant horizon, we see for the first time in this spiritual world, clouds as we have seen it on earth building up in heaven on beautiful, clear days. It also seems as if the sun is also not shining from right above, but more from behind us, causing shadows before us. Are we going to have to walk upon the surface of the sea again?
SS|1|47|6|0|My dear friends, this sea is connected with the sea that we saw before in the evening region. She lays stretched out infinitely far and wide in the direction of the evening, between midday and morning. But over against, where you see clouds, she is bordered by a shore, behind which is stretched out a vast landscape. This region is called the “deepest midday” and we shall betake ourselves there.
SS|1|47|7|0|You again ask how we shall get over the sea? We shall again travel by our usual swift way and say: Here and there, and we shall be where we want to be! Look backwards, we already are where we want to be! The complete surface of the sea lies behind us and if we look up, we see that we are already underneath the white clouds. You now say: Best friend, the clouds here indeed shines with beauty, but the sun is not seen anymore; where has it gone to?
SS|1|47|8|0|Friend, the sun indeed shines here as well, but her being is obscured by the clouds to such an extent that one can see her light only intermittently, and is only seldom able to see the sun from between the clouds. You ask: What kind of region is this then and what does it mean?
SS|1|47|9|0|Look, this is the so-called Roman Catholic heaven where the most pious Catholics come to if they have lived conscientiously according to their faith. This heaven is therefore rather a test heaven’ rather than a permanent one. How it all comes together, we shall see during our closer investigation of this heaven.
SS|1|47|10|0|Direct your gazes a bit more to the mainland, then you shall soon see a great number of the well-known Roman Catholic churches and monasteries. There, not far from here on the plain, is a very stately church; we shall see what will happen inside of it. Do you hear the chiming of the bells? You say: Truly, best friend, it sounds exactly like we have often heard it upon earth. Now listen a bit more keenly; You shall even hear organs. You ask what in fact is to be done inside the church.
SS|1|47|11|0|I tell you: We will be just in time for the first blessing. We are already at the entrance of the church and see the high altar where a great number of candles are burning. Look how the bishop takes hold of the silver monstrance casks and gives the blessing to the many attendants, just like on earth. Since we have received the blessing, we shall stay for the mass.
SS|1|47|12|0|Look, the full ceremony proceeds exactly as upon earth and you see that the whole ceremony of the mass is ending with the usual performance of the organ and the second blessing just began. You ask: Best friend, which holy one is honored on this high altar? We cannot see what the statue depicts.
SS|1|47|13|0|Let us go a bit closer; Look, it is very distinct and beautifully painted, ‘the holy trinity’. The only difference is that here in this testing heaven, no other image is allowed. Both the side altars depict on the right-hand side, the crucified Savior and on the left-hand side, the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove. Nothing other may be on there. This is to not entice the arrival to some or the other idolatry, where they would pay homage to some other so-called ‘saint’, which should, according to their insights, belong only to God.
SS|1|47|14|0|For this reason, are all the so-called ‘saints’, including the popes, kept far away from this region; if any popes would come here at some point, they are not allowed to be recognized as popes, but only as very modest priests. But you say: Best friend, how does it then go with the ‘three Godly persons’ sitting together on a glowing cloud, surrounded by all the saints and the angels, also on shining clouds, kneeling before them, seeing and worshipping God face to face?
SS|1|47|15|0|Just wait until this ‘religion’ has played out, then we shall witness the so-called ascension to heaven of the spirits who attended this service. As you can hear, the priest is presently busy to proclaim the imminent ‘ascension’. Therefore, shall we leave the church to await these events.
SS|1|48|0|1|Procession of the so-called ascension.
SS|1|48|1|0|Look, we are already outside and the multitude, which is provided with palm branches, are awaiting the pre-empted ascension. The priest is following them in full priestly garment with the silver or gold casks in the hand. You can see four white-clad male spirits holding a so-called “heaven” above the priest’s head, while all spirits arrange themselves before him in rows, following the well-known procession banner. The procession commences with the customary procession ceremonies. Not even the bells are missing; a crucifix is carried in front of the heaven and the well-known “Holy, holy, holy is our Master God Zebaoth”, is sung and prayed by the whole procession.
SS|1|48|2|0|Look, the procession is now advancing towards a small hill. We shall follow it there. This hill is rather deceptive, for he cannot be scaled as easily as one would think at first glance.
SS|1|48|3|0|The road to the top is the actual “Catholic way to heaven”. When one would arrive along that way on the first height that is visible to us, you would see another, standing even higher. Would you reach the second height, you discover a third and so it goes, depending on the state of mind of the “ascensioners”. They sometimes must ascend more than a thousand such heights before they would reach the so-called “heavenly clouds region”.
SS|1|48|4|0|It also often happens at such ascensions to heaven that many become tired and fed up with the long wait. Then he would turn to a bishop and ask him how long this journey is going to last. The bishop then always answers with a text from scripture, which goes as follows: “Who persevere until the end, shall be blessed”. At such an answer, the procession resumes.
SS|1|48|5|0|After they have conquered about fifty such heights, the bishop is asked whether one is not allowed to rest a bit after such a long journey. The bishop then answers as follows: “Pray without ceasing”. In the spiritual world, this means, that one may never rest once you are on your way to heaven. For one must surely know that the tardy and the lukewarm shall be spewed from God’s mouth and not be admitted to the kingdom of heaven. They therefore just have to muster up all their strength and proceed, until they would reach the blessed gate of heaven. After such admonishing words, the procession would proceed on their journey.
SS|1|48|6|0|If the bishop himself would grow tired after another fifty scaling’s and his company is barely able to climb anymore, the spiritual leader would say: Listen, sheep of my flock, we are halfway here. We shall now give God the honour and thank Him that He has helped us to reach this point.
SS|1|48|7|0|They would then stop there, kneel and thank God as the bishop has told them; firstly, God the Father, then the Son and finally also God the Holy Spirit.
SS|1|48|8|0|After the whole company has been revived a little by this, the procession is off again. If the bishop would notice that his own feet would not allow him to climb the following hills as easily without resting anymore, he would immediately proclaim that a “Calvary station” shall be the order at every forthcoming height. He would then have a rest himself, at every such occasion. When the twelve, or in a worse case, fourteen stations have been reached and the successive, increasingly steeper heights have no end in sight, the order is issued that a rosary must be prayed at every successive, forthcoming height. When the rosary is also exhausted this way and no end is to be seen yet of the increasingly steeper heights, everybody turns to the priest, asking him what it might mean that no end has been reached despite his commands.
SS|1|48|9|0|Then the bishop would say: Yes, dear sheep of my flock, only here the moment have arrived, where violence is needed for the kingdom of heaven; who would pull it to himself with violence, shall possess it. The priest then also ordains that a psalm of David should be prayed at every newly scaled height. As such, the procession would then tediously press on.
SS|1|48|10|0|Since we are experiencing all these fateful things together with the procession, we shall follow it from this last rosary until the end, by foot.
SS|1|48|11|0|Look, the following height is already steep and it takes enormous effort to climb her. Our company have reached it after a long and exhausting climb. Just look how everyone immediately lies down on the small plateau; the bishop takes out a small psalm book, lays down the silver and gold cask at his side and begins to read the first psalm as drawn out as possible, for him and his company to get as much rest as possible.
SS|1|48|12|0|The first psalm has been read and our bishop again picks up his silver and golden cask but tells the four carriers of heaven that they can let the little honorary heaven stay where it is since they are already rather close to the real heaven.
SS|1|48|13|0|Everybody gets up after this instruction and immediately begin to climb the next height. You can see that they climb the height this time on all fours and our bishop, the carrier of the banner and the carrier of the cross, has it increasingly difficult. The bishop allows himself to be pulled up by some more experienced mountaineers; the carriers of the banner and the cross uses their heavenly banner sticks for climbing support.
SS|1|48|14|0|The next height has been climbed with much effort and exertion. The next plateau is so small that our company can barely find a place to rest properly. After everyone found a place to lie down, the priest began to read the second psalm. Yet, as you can see, also he is beginning to feel rather frightened, for he sees in front of him yet another, even steeper height and when he looks down, he becomes really dizzy.
SS|1|48|15|0|What should he do now! He gets battered with questions by his fellow mountain climbers; they also ask him where the staircase to heaven would be. The priest says: I think that this immense mountain terraces are the steps, showing all of you by experience exactly how purified one needs to be if one do not want to be burdened by this enormous heavenly steps. We will have to divide ourselves since it seems as if the room is getting less, and we would not be able to find enough resting room for all when we should have a time of praise unto the Master and the Godly trinity. Therefore, should the most fearless ones of you first. Have a rest up there until you see that we start to move here and begin to climb the next step immediately if there should be another one.
SS|1|48|16|0|As you can see with your inner eye, about half of the company is getting up and climb the very steep height with hands and feet. Some reaches the top, but the weaker ones slide back. The priest asks those who reached the top, whether there is another height. They call back: Victory!! There is not another height; we stand on the edge of a vast plain. In the distance, we see the heavenly cloud covering and in the middle of it, a strong light. We cannot yet tell what it is.
SS|1|48|17|0|Look, everybody is getting up and exerts all his powers to get to the top. The priest binds his silver and gold cask to his back and climbs upward on hands and feet as best he could.
SS|1|48|18|0|Finally, and after much effort and exertion, everybody, fortunately, scaled the last height, praises the priest, saying: This is a clear proof that no one can gain heaven without such a spiritual leader. But the priest says: Yes, beloved children, this is true, because God has ordained it thus, but the honor is not mine, but God’s alone! For if I look at myself, I have brought you here in a certain sense through pious deceit, rather than with my insight. Since the Master have even admonished His apostles to be cunning, I am justified by it and the success of my leadership shows you that I indeed have led you reasonably and faithfully according to the teaching of our only saving church. Let us regain our known order and proceed to our eternal goal.
SS|1|48|19|0|They begin their journey with revived strength over this vast plateau; see how quickly our procession is moving forward here. The heavenly clouds are coming closer fast, and we are already beneath this heavenly cover of clouds. There you see a high wall with a golden gate, which is indeed locked. The priest comes to the fore and say: Dear children, we have asked, and we receive; we have searched and have found; now it is time to knock. The carrier of the cross may knock first, three times. In the Name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, then the gate shall certainly be opened.
SS|1|48|20|0|It happens exactly as the priest has predicted. Truly, at the third knock, the gate is opened and there appears Peter with the archangel Michael, they investigate our company and allow them without exception into heaven. Only the specific attributes of Peter and the archangel Michael is being omitted, to quench the too materialistic spark in them who are admitted to heaven.
SS|1|48|21|0|You want to know whether this truly is Peter and the archangel Michael? I tell you: this is completely only an apparition brought about by angelic spirits in the Name of the Master. As such have this whole heaven originated and this is how it should be, for if it should be different, there would be no way to find an entrance with these spirits who have based themselves on things that are untrue.
SS|1|48|22|0|Everyone shall, therefore, find the spiritual world and heaven the way he has portrayed it to himself according to his faith; the only exception is purgatory. This is not allowed by the Master, for too great damage would be incurred to these spirits if they should turn in such a miserable condition, instead of to the Master, with even more zeal to the saints, or would expect help from the Mass offerings upon earth. All these would completely kill the spirit in due time because the spirit would completely cease from all diligence, and he would only want to gain his salvation in the direct or indirect mercy of God; which would mean, in other words, nothing other than spiritual suicide!
SS|1|48|23|0|You now ask: How so? This is, in fact, easy to understand! The life of the spirit consists solely of the grace of the love present in it and specifically with the corresponding activity.
SS|1|48|24|0|What happens to someone who retreats from all activity? He finally becomes completely powerless and so weak that he can barely defend himself against a fly. If he then would fall into the greatest, inescapable misery because of his complete inactivity, experience on earth teaches that such a condition on earth mostly results in suicide. Also in the spiritual world, would spiritual suicide be the result, for if such suffering spirits would find no salvation despite their pleas to the saints, they would become faithless and despondent, resulting in the true spiritual death!
SS|1|48|25|0|Why! Because spiritual despondency means a complete, violent separation from the Master. For this reason, would such a condition not be allowed, even in hell. When evil would become too active there, the Master would chastise the evil in a very sensitive way. Would the evil cease because of it, the chastisement and pain would also cease.
SS|1|48|26|0|Regarding this (Catholic) heaven: it is no detriment to the spirit, but can be regarded to be a good, living school where the spirits for the first time would begin to recognize the true heaven. We shall see at the next occasion how this heaven and its activity functions, as thoroughly as possible. With this, enough for today.
SS|1|49|0|1|Seated at Abraham’s table in the view of the holy trinity
SS|1|49|1|0|Because our whole company is admitted, we also try to enter through this holy gate. “Peter” and “Michael” have left the gate open for us, for they indeed know what we came to do here.
SS|1|49|2|0|You know the various portrayals of heaven doing the rounds in especially the Catholic Church. If you are not initiated into these portrayals, you would be properly initiated here. Look ahead; we are approaching the first portrayal while we follow our company.
SS|1|49|3|0|What do you see in front of us, not too far away? You say: we see in the broad background an exceptionally beautiful palace where words can be seen, formed with glowing words. If we see it correctly, there is written: “Abraham’s dwelling”.
SS|1|49|4|0|I say: Good. What more do you see? You say: We see the building surrounded by a very big and roomy garden which seems to begin only a few steps from us.
SS|1|49|5|0|This is truly wonderful; we see an almost endless table, laden with the most delicious food and if we see right, we discover many guests, seated on both sides of the table, already happily dining. We see a multitude of beings diligently serving them and the guests are interacting with great interest with these serving beings about some or the other subject.
SS|1|49|6|0|I say: You see it very well. We shall therefore immediately join our company in the garden, who are already headed for the table and see what shall transpire at the table.
SS|1|49|7|0|Look, Peter and Michael now assign a seat to everyone and tell them: Take a seat in the heavenly realm at the table of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob and enjoy here the abundance of the fruit of your earthly works which you have done with perseverance, out of great love for heaven and in honor of God. The company gets seated at the table with radiating countenances and soon begin to lividly consume the food and drink. We shall now let our company satisfy their hunger undisturbed and in good cheer and move on a bit.
SS|1|49|8|0|Look, there at the end of this almost infinitely long table sit Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in their full glory and very close to us is a guest, engaged in conversation with a table servant. What would they discuss? Let us go a bit closer, then we shall hear.
SS|1|49|9|0|Listen what do our already overly satisfied guest, who, according to your reckoning of time, is saying to the table servant: Best friend, for how long, shall this banquet last? The servant answers the guest: Most dear friend, why do you ask me? The guest answers, a bit embarrassed: Good friend, I would not have asked you, yes, if I were still on earth, I would certainly have thought that I would commit a sin by asking such a question, but because I am now in heaven where one cannot sin anymore, I do know that such a question is no sin anymore.
SS|1|49|10|0|The actual reason for my question is this: Look, all honor and praise unto God! It is truly indescribably glorious to be here, the food and drink taste truly heavenly, but I must honestly admit to you that I am beginning to get bored because of this continuous monotony. That is why I asked you how long this banquet is going to last.
SS|1|49|11|0|The table servant says: Well, best friend, have you not heard upon earth that this heavenly bliss would last unchangingly and forever? How can you then ask me for how long this banquet would still last? Look, such a banquet indeed lasts forever!
SS|1|49|12|0|Our guest becomes fearful and says to the table servant: Yes, best friend, I do understand this, but I also have heard upon earth about eternally seeing God. I do indeed see there far in the background, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, but nowhere anything of God the Father, God the Son and God the Holy Spirit.
SS|1|49|13|0|The servant says: My best friend, do you think that the Godly trinity would sit right before your nose? Look up, there above Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; you would immediately see God in His threefold being in the inaccessible light. You should often have heard upon earth that God lives in heaven, where all blessed ones see him face to face, that is, from the face of the Father to the face of the Holy Spirit, but the Godly trinity, in fact, lives in the inaccessible light! Well, best friend, could you want a more perfect heaven?
SS|1|49|14|0|Our guest says: Oh, best friend, I tell you, not at all; I am completely content if only I could have been a servant like you, only to have a bit of movement. Or, if it would be allowed, to have a stroll around in this beautiful garden; this would enhance this heavenly bliss considerably, in my opinion!
SS|1|49|15|0|The table servant says: Dear friend, what do I hear out of your mouth? It indeed seems as if you are discontent with what God has allocated to you in heaven. You talk about movement and wandering in this garden; Have you not always prayed: God, give them the eternal rest and the eternal life? Do you not have eternal rest and eternal peace here? What for do you want to move around here?
SS|1|49|16|0|The guest becomes thoroughly embarrassed and finally says to the table servant. Dear friend, I do acknowledge that it is all correct and that the heavenly kingdom has come here to expression in true, literal sense and I also see that it cannot be different because of the eternally spoken truth. If I must think about having to sit here in this place forever, though - truly best friend, the cold chills run down my spine; then also do I have to honestly acknowledge, about the heavenly bliss, that I, having been a poor farmer, was considerably happier than I am here with the eternal prospect in heaven! Since I am now for once in heaven, everything is sacrificed to God! The best thing here is that one cannot sin.
SS|1|49|17|0|The table servant says: I do indeed see that you are discontent with heaven. But what should I do? The heavenly order cannot be disturbed for your sake!
SS|1|49|18|0|The guest says: Best friend, I have once heard upon earth and have seen in paintings that the blessed ones can see God uninterruptedly, kneeling upon clouds, but here is only a garden; where then are the clouds? The servant says: Dear friend, have a closer look at the ground, then you shall soon discover the loose underground. Do you think that this is an earthly kingdom? Just look, I shall loosen the ground a bit, then you can convince yourself immediately that we are all finding ourselves upon “heavenly clouds”.
SS|1|49|19|0|Look, the servant moves the grass a little to one side and our guest sees to his great surprise that the ground does indeed consist of shining clouds. After he has properly convinced himself of it, he promptly asks the next question: Best friend, since the ground is so terribly loose here, is it possible for one to, in case of a slightly thoughtless, clumsy move, fall through? And if it is possible, whereto does he fall? There would be no purgatory beneath us?
SS|1|49|20|0|The table servant says: Best friend, you do not need to fear such a thing, for you are in fact an exceptionally radiating spirit and this surface is just as sturdy for you as was the earthly kingdom for your body.
SS|1|49|21|0|The guest continues: Best friend, allow me yet another question: Is this surface as solid everywhere as it is here at the table? The servant says: Friend, why do you ask questions about things that does not pertain to you? You can see that the surface is sturdy enough for eternities, here where you are enjoying your blessedness. You do not have to enter the vast garden; why would you worry yourself regarding its solidity? Yet, since you have asked me, I can tell you that the garden has the same solid ground, otherwise it would not be able to carry us when we constantly must collect of the abundant fruit for the eternal table to bring them here.
SS|1|49|22|0|The guest is finally satisfied and the table servant wants to go, but just then, another thought comes to our guest. He, therefore, says also the following to our table servant: Best friend, since we have already exchanged so many thoughts, I would want to ask you one more thing, but only between me and you. What would happen to someone if he, because he had had enough of the extended sitting if he would get up and take a little stroll over the beautiful fields?
SS|1|49|23|0|The table servant says: Nothing would happen, but you do indeed know that God do not like to see that a blessed spirit would be discontent with His ordinances. I cannot guarantee what could happen to you, but one thing is certain: if your place would be occupied by someone else, then you must sit down right at the end again. In fact, my friend, I see that you have not even once looked up to the trinity, while it was said that you would see God uninterruptedly.
SS|1|49|24|0|The guest says: Best friend, it is all good and well, but look, my whole being yearns for more freedom and if possible, also some or the other kind of activity - for with God, I must tell you, I can bear it not one moment longer, let go of eternity!
SS|1|49|25|0|Look, our guest now gets up and walks away as quickly as he can; and as you can see, many are following his lead. The table servants chase after them and when they would have caught up with them, we will also have caught up with them; then we shall see how this shall unfold. But now, enough for today.
SS|1|50|0|1|Untenability of this material apparition of heaven
SS|1|50|1|0|Look, we are together, so keep looking; the company who walked away, have come to the border of the big garden. It is surrounded by a transparent wall which is, as you can convince yourselves, apparently a very beautiful decoration for the garden; but because it is transparent, he has the fatal attribute that one can see through it into a terrible abyss. Our guests would dearly want to go further and would be able to climb over the wall without any trouble, but this known, fatal situation curbs such an endeavor. We see our whole company standing at the wall, flustered; none of the guests know what should be done next. You can also see that several table servants are approaching them, while a leader of the servants comes to the timid company, addressing them as follows: Dear friends and brothers, what have you done now? The company answers: Forgive us, dear friends, we have done nothing else but what we felt inside of us to be an urgent need of life. We can assure you from our innermost urge to live, that his heaven, of which nature is too familiar to us, impossibly can be, and therefore we tried to become active.
SS|1|50|2|0|The first table servant says: I certainly do understand that the extended sitting and continuous eating, as well as the constant monotonous gazing upon your godly trinity, is becoming boring to you, but if you would think back on your lives, you indeed never have prayed for anything else but for “the eternal rest” and for an “eternally shining light”, and also to the satisfied at “the table of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the heavenly realm” and to get to see God, who “lives in the eternally inaccessible light” face to face. Since you have now received all these literally and faithfully, why are you not satisfied with it?
SS|1|50|3|0|The guest who acts as speaker, says: Best friend, I shall answer you on behalf of the whole company; be therefore gracious to listen to us. We have on earth believed everything strongly and certainly which our church has presented to us. We have thought to ourselves: If we would live mindfully and strictly according to the teaching of the church, being active in the faith according to the love that activates this faith, then we cannot go wrong or fail at all, for we would be constantly in possession of the Holy Spirit. Well, we have truly achieved everything which the church has taught us and which we unfailingly have believed.
SS|1|50|4|0|But alas, another light has dawned upon us after we have achieved everything we have believed and because of this light, we have come to suspect that there must exist some other kind of heaven somewhere, for the heaven we are in now, is in fact literally and figuratively spoken, nothing but purest imprisonment. What is the eternally well-provided table good for, what for the eternal beholding of the three Godly persons, if no benevolent action is ever taken over the ages? And then, do not blame me, best friend: to sit forever! This thought must bring every timid spirit to desperation at some point!
SS|1|50|5|0|We must admit that sitting does not cause any pain as is the case upon earth. It also is in no way unpleasant to be constantly in very amicable and pious company; we also very much liked to see the Godly trinity. The food and drink are so tasty that it does not offend our palates or our stomachs. We even hear lovely, pleasant singing, beautiful to the ear, among the many guests at the table.
SS|1|50|6|0|Look, this would all be good and well, but if you would think, best friend, that the terrible eternity would consist of this, then you just have to, if you have only a little bit of living, humane feeling inside of you, hesitate in the depths of your souls. For, as one was wont to say upon earth, it is logical and true that life is a freely moving power. Look, we feel this power inside ourselves, but despite this living feeling, we must sit at the table forever! Is this not directly in opposition to the concept of life?
SS|1|50|7|0|Above all, I have to, based on my experiences gained upon earth, add another remark and I believe that you would easily gather from this just how unnatural this heaven is regarding the human feeling. When I was upon earth still a very livid young man of about thirty years, being unmarried, I met a maiden by chance, and being a heavenly beauty to me, I said in my heart: My God and My Lord, if you would give me this girl to be my wife, I would be more content with that than if you would give me immediately, free access to heaven! I have made a vow in my heart that this heavenly angel should become my wife. After this oath, I did everything possible to make her mine. It cost me much effort and exertion, but I thought: the harder I shall have to fight for this earthly angel, the happier I would be the day on which I can have her. Yes, my fantasy got so far that I even imagined that when this female angel would stand before me forever, and I can look at her from head to toes, I would never be able to get enough of her.
SS|1|50|8|0|And look, after almost two years of bitter struggle, have this angel truly become my wife. Truly, at first, I could barely believe that I have been the happy one who now had the full right to say to this angel: My beloved wife! I was overjoyed! But look, after about two years I have become so accustomed to this angel that it often cost me much self-denial to stay, at least out of decency and honor, with her at home. At first, I also was so jealous in my heart, that I would be able to be angry at a true angel from heaven if he would dare to come near my heavenly ideal. But after two years, I must admit to you to my shame, I would often be glad if my heavenly ideal would now and then go for a visit, that I would find some time to walk for a bit in the free, Godly nature.
SS|1|50|9|0|And look, already then, I thought to myself: My God and Lord, if this is how heaven is going to be, it will certainly not attain to human needs. Yet, I also thought: If heaven would be such eternal monotony, then God shall change the emotions of an immortal spirit to such an extent that this eternal monotony should provide unspeakable bliss. Now I have tasted the true heaven and I tell you, it fares no hair better; to the contrary, it is even considerably worse than my earthly heaven was. If the Master will not remove the fatal feeling of boredom from my body, especially in view of the eternal monotony, I would much rather be a wood chopper upon earth. For best friend, I tell you again, the idea that everything one enjoys here would last forever without change is horrible.
SS|1|50|10|0|Judge for yourself regarding the despair in me and do with us what you will. I shall not be brought back to the table, even if you put in ever so much effort! I would rather wander about in this garden and when I’m hungry, I can get something to eat from the trees for myself; but as said: I’m not going back to the table!
SS|1|50|11|0|I want to add that my memories of my active life upon earth is giving me greater pleasure than this whole heavenly table, with exception of course of the sighting of the Godly trinity. Some things can still be said about that, but this theme is too holy and we are not worthy to express ourselves verbally about it. Therefore, judge only this and act accordingly.
SS|1|51|0|1|The true trinity. The sin against the Holy Spirit.
SS|1|51|1|0|The table servant says: Dear friend, I understand only too well what you want to tell me, but I do not understand why you have, during your earthly life, have made for yourself any other image of heaven, while you have indeed often read the letters of Paul. “Tell me, what would you think about it when you read: “As the tree falls, so it lays!” You are pulling up your shoulders and do not know what to answer me. But I tell you, that the tree represents exactly your faith and means nothing more than: as you believed, so it shall be for you! As is the faith, such is the insight; from the insight comes the motivation to action; as the motivation to action is, such is the love, which is the actual life.
SS|1|51|2|0|Look, as such have all of you believed in a heaven, as it is laid out before you and you have acted quite well to obtain this heaven. As the tree in the earthly life fell, so it lays according to your inner experience in the spirit. It is impossible for me to give you another heaven than what you have given unto yourselves, for it is written in Scripture: “The kingdom of God does not come with outer show, but it is inside of you”. This present heaven is, therefore, a product of the inner conviction of your faith. What do you want to do now? Can you do away with your faith? Can you become Lutheran or perhaps purely Evangelical?
SS|1|51|3|0|The guest says: Best friend, may the holy trinity save us from that, for that would finally take us to hell.
SS|1|51|4|0|The table servant says: then what do you want? Then nothing remains for you but to stay here in the most perfect rest forever.
SS|1|51|5|0|The guest says: Best friend, what do you think? Would we be able to return to the place where we suddenly came to after our death? I would much rather be there and do whatever would be prescribed to me. Short and sweet, I would do anything which is helpful to others to earn meager food. I feel that this would be much better for me than to sit here forever!
SS|1|51|6|0|The servant says: Yes, yes, dear friend, I do understand it all just as well as you do; I do not only understand, as I have said before, why did you never want to come to a better concept of heaven, while you often sat through a lengthy mass, being utterly bored, intensely waiting on the ending of the Mass.
SS|1|51|7|0|The guest says: Best friend, I do admit that you have guessed correctly; thus, it has been with me often. I have often and faithfully confessed that transgression, but could never completely get rid of it! The priest has explained to me that it was the malignant work of the devil, which I had to work on, exerting much self-denial to try to convince myself of the pleasantness of the Holy Mass, but all my efforts were sadly ineffective. I did pray all the communal prayers in a good Mass hall and kept myself focused as much as possible, but I just could not bring myself to at the end be disappointed for the Mass service to be over. In fact, I was always very relieved inside when I could get out of church. In summer, if it was not too hot and the Mass service was accompanied by good choir music, things were better; but in the winter, best friend, I must honestly admit it, I often imagined it as a kind of purgatory cleansing us from our sins, therefore, all but an apparition of heaven. The heavenly monotony which I assumed while living on earth and the idea that it seemed acceptable as it is taught to us now, was because my life was full of many eventualities and various activities, still full of diversity.
SS|1|51|8|0|But here, where all diversity has been destroyed at once, where there is no more night, nothing to do, eternal loafing, the same unchanging prospect, look, only here we see how terribly boring it is. Therefore, I ask you, speak on our behalf to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob and ask them if they would want to give us something to do, or, as previously said, allow us to descend again into the lower region where we at least can find something to do, for here we cannot stand it any longer!
SS|1|51|9|0|The table servant says: but what do you want then? And what below? Have you not believed on earth and said: The Lord God Zebaoth is an almighty God and do not need the help of men? He only let them work upon earth out of His mercy, to have heaven as reward. But here, in His kingdom, all work would cease! Look, this was what you believed, so what do you want to do here in the face of the Godly omnipotence? Would He need your service?
SS|1|51|10|0|The guest says: Oh, best friend, believe me, I now see my enormous error and openly admit that we are literally finding ourselves here in a heaven of punishment, for I have come to this conclusion by your question. If the Lord has given us work to do out of pure mercy, to obtain heaven, then I do not see how His mercy, His infinite love, and goodness would cease in heaven.
SS|1|51|11|0|Best friend, I can see on your face that you have something else on your mind. We therefore urgently implore you to not leave us in uncertainty anymore and tell us what the true will of God is. We want to do everything and subject us in everything, but do not bring us back to this literally speaking, long and exceptionally boring table; for truly, I would like to die and cease to exist if possible, than to feign myself to be a gluttonous polyp on the bottom of this immeasurable sea of light!
SS|1|51|12|0|The table servant says: dear friend and brother, look, only now you are ripe and I can share the truth with all of you. Therefore, listen:
SS|1|51|13|0|The heaven you are seeing here is nothing other but an apparition of your wrongful faith; the trinity you see depicts the pinnacle of your misconception.
SS|1|51|14|0|How could you ever think that three gods could, in fact, be a God!! That each of these three gods would function in a different way and still be completely one in being and nature? Furthermore, how can you imagine yourselves an idle God, while He is in all eternity, the most active Being? Look, because of this have you imagined yourselves an eternally idle life, without considering that life is an energy, which God had breathed into His living creations out of His eternal energy.
SS|1|51|15|0|Have the Lord not taught that He and the Father is completely one? Has He not said: “Who have seen Me, have seen the Father”! Have He also not said: “Do you believe that I and the Father is one and that the Father is in Me?” Look, you could have thought about that before, that the Master is only One and therefore also a person, but no “tri-god” as you have pictured Him for yourselves.
SS|1|51|16|0|You indeed say: Best friend, you would know how our faith has been bound. We could not have known about anything other than what the church has taught us, on the one hand under much threatening of eternal damnation in hell and on the other hand with the still vague praises of heaven and to which they always added: “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him.
SS|1|51|17|0|Oh, friend and brothers, I know it too well that you have been cheated and utterly deceived. Therefore, have the moment of salvation arrived, upon which you will get to know the real God and the real heaven.
SS|1|51|18|0|You have read in the word of the Master with which external form He has compared the heavenly kingdom. If you would properly consider any of those forms, it should very quickly become clear to you that the Master never taught an idle, but a very active heaven in many ways.
SS|1|51|19|0|Therefore, turn yourselves now therefore to the only Lord Jesus Christ, for He alone is God of heaven and earth. Turn to Him in your love, though; then you shall immediately find Him and out of Him very clearly see your true destination of eternal life.
SS|1|51|20|0|This untrue tri-unity should perish inside of you, for you to know the true tri-unity, which is the LOVE, the WISDOM and the forthcoming POWER in the only Lord Jesus.
SS|1|51|21|0|Do not think that a Godly triple personality is depicted with baptism, for what has happened there, was only an apparition, allowed by the Lord, to help the people recognize the full omnipotence and fullness of godliness in the one Lord. The wisdom of God, which comes forth as His eternal Word out of Love, has taken up flesh and is called the Son of God, saying as much as: the wisdom is the fruit of the love and comes forth out of it, as does light from the heat. The visible form of God’s spirit above the Son only says that the eternal, infinite power of God indeed does come just like the Wisdom out of the Love, but works through Wisdom, as does the heat of the sun in the radiated light, brings forth effects.
SS|1|51|22|0|When you would understand all this, you would easily understand that, because the complete, infinite light of Wisdom was evident in the Master, He also had to possess the fullness of infinite Love, and likewise the infinite, Godly Power, flowing from them both.
SS|1|51|23|0|John has indeed said: “In Christ lives the fullness of God” and: “In the beginning was God, and God was the Word and the Word was with God; the Word became flesh and have dwelled among us”. You indeed say that it is written: In the beginning was the Word, God was the Word, for the Word was with God and God was in the Word”. This has the same meaning, for God and Word is one and the same as Son and Father. Or when you say: Word and God, what again is the same as Son and Father, the one is not before the other, for Father and Son, or God and the Word, or Love and Wisdom are since eternity, fully one. Therefore, can you turn this text in John any way you like, it’s witness stays the same, namely that the Lord is One, as well as the Father, as Son, as Spirit, as Love, as Wisdom, as everything!
SS|1|51|24|0|You ask how one should understand it when the Master says that sin against the Father and Son is forgivable, but “the sin against the Holy Spirit” is not. This is quite simple; whoever would wrestle against the Godly Love, would be taken by the Godly Love and be healed; who would wrestle against the Godly wisdom, would receive the same treatment. But tell me, if there would be a fool who would truly set himself against the infinite Godly Power and might, what could he expect other than that the Power of God would also take hold of him, but then would blow him away into infinity, from where he would have a hopelessly long return journey to possibly return and come closer again to God’s Love and Mercy.
SS|1|51|25|0|Look, all this is done by one and the same Lord, who reveals Himself to every person, in accordance with the will of the person. Who wants to take it up against His power, he shall have a taste of His omnipotence in comparison to the weakness of a creature! But do not think that the Lord would condemn or destroy such a foolish contestant, for the Lord does everything out of His endless love, that no man should perish. Consider this in your hearts; then I shall come back and guide you to what you have found and recognized in yourselves.
SS|1|52|0|1|The true poverty of the spirit. Danger of blind doubting.
SS|1|52|1|0|Now, look! The table servant removes himself and our company put their heads together. This would mean in the spiritual realm: they become of one mind. Where are they at now? Have a bit more patience, we shall soon see. The one who first have spoken to the table servant and who once was a farmer on earth, shall soon step forward and make a proposal to the whole company. You would like to hear it, but I tell you: things cannot happen so quickly in the spirit. The ability to absorb of a spirit in its most pure and perfect condition does indeed work blindingly fast for your perception, but that of a more imperfect spirit, in contrast much more tedious and slow. You ask: why so? This is indeed easy to grasp: because the spirit has nothing to back up against. It’s only possession is its inner world.
SS|1|52|2|0|A perfect spirit has the perfect good and truth in him in endlessly great abundance, that is why he can absorb spiritual truth and goodness in himself at such astonishing speed. A less perfect spirit has nothing but misconceptions in him. If he would want to gain the good and fully truthful progress, he first must acknowledge his misconceptions, remove it from himself and therefore plunge into utter poverty, becoming a true poor of spirit. Only in this poverty, or complete spiritual emptiness, the Godly spark would become free in him - which is the Loving Kindness; It begins to spread Itself and fills up the previous spiritual void with new light. Only in this light does the spirit’s ability to absorb, increasingly become more perfect. Thus, you see our company having some trouble to get rid of the picturesquely portrayed image of heaven.
SS|1|52|3|0|They still see everything they have seen from the beginning. This shows that their inner sensitivity towards the true and the good have not yet changed much. You would like to know the reason for it since the table servant indeed did rub the company the truth under their noses, as you are used to saying.
SS|1|52|4|0|I tell you, there often is some reason to give for this; all these Catholic heavenly heroes are in being nothing other than blind skeptics. Skepticism is what a wood beetle is to the trees: if only one small little place would be less resistant, and it will be used to reproduce it’s damaging, reproducing insect of truth, which can finally annihilate great forests with trees full of life and knowledge.
SS|1|52|5|0|You ask: Best friend, what then is the dangerous point with this company? I tell you: the fact is barely worth the attention, but the sceptic, gnawing at all the fibers of the tree of life and knowledge, brings an insignificant little fact under a microscope and then discovers in this insignificant little fact mountains of discrepancies, which do not want to be reconciled with the natural image of the surface of the living wood.
SS|1|52|6|0|The cause is that these skeptics keep on focusing on this insignificant little point, where none of them gets the idea to lift their gaze from the microscope of their minds over the edges of this point, where they would be able to see how this uneven point does unite with the living wood.
SS|1|52|7|0|For you to see what this point consists of, I want to draw your attention to what the table servant has, superficially seen, mangled the quoted texts somewhat. You have heard the correction thereof during the conversation. The table servant has seemingly taken a text of Paul and have put it in John’s mouth. Because the speaker and some others in the company are well versed in scriptures, it struck them and this is then the reason why they are putting their heads together.
SS|1|52|8|0|Our speaker has immediately and secretly shown them this and said: My dear, blessed friends, if this table servant had been comfortable in Godly truth, then he would not have so easily swapped Paul for John. He has clearly put something in the mouth for John, which only Paul has said and this is enough for me to assume that this servant is not really versed in the actual Godly truth. We, therefore, do not have to pay earnest heed to everything which he said.
SS|1|52|9|0|I believe this heaven is, in fact, the true and perfect heaven, but that the story and teaching of the imprisonment at the table are in my opinion only the guess of the table servant, which has led us completely around the bush. We are free and can go and sit at the table whenever we want, but we can also come to wander around in this big garden if we want to. I am also of the opinion that we are free to have a look at that beautiful palace there behind the big, long table and even live in it, for the Master indeed have said: “In My Father’s kingdom are many dwellings!” There could be a great number of dwellings in such an exceptionally big palace. It could also very well be possible that there would be an enormous amount of such palaces further on. I do think that we, therefore, do not need to wait upon this staunch bible servant, but that we could go immediately to that great palace as we see fit. We are here indeed not able to sin anymore; therefore, we can do whatever we want to!
SS|1|52|10|0|It certainly is better to be in this heaven having a clear cognition, than to get into a true farmer’s heaven according to the somewhat far-fetched opinion of our table servant. If this would not be the real heaven, we would not be able to do anything about it, since we were never taught anything different on earth. If the conduct here would be completely just, as we were taught upon earth that it certainly would be, I would want to know why we have been conned with a false heaven for a time. We have always believed in a true and real heaven, but not in a fake or apparent heaven. It would be truly infamous of us if we would suspect God of teasing us with this heaven. Let us therefore courageously proceed.
SS|1|52|11|0|Do you now see how this point has, like a wood beetle, the initial forest of good insights; our skeptics have fallen back into their old deceptions. You do ask: yes, why have the table servant done this? I tell you: the servant has spoken correctly in a spiritual sense, but because the deceived, prejudiced skeptics have not lifted their microscopic minds over the boundaries of the point of doubt, through which they could have discovered the good associated connections.
SS|1|52|12|0|You would have noticed that the servant has not fully quoted the text of the apostle Paul and have omitted the concept of “being”, “bodily”, or “material”. Look, this is the crucial link. This link is exactly what the company is missing, for such a link means the active love out of the pure love of the Lord.
SS|1|52|13|0|Keep on looking; the complete gospel of John, depicting the inner, living word of love unto the Master, is bound together in a heavenly sense in this text which the servant has quoted and which is, regarding the Lord, the one, and only correct light.
SS|1|52|14|0|But Paul lividly takes up the light into himself, which is according to John the love of the Master. This is the reason why Paul says: “nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me”. The text quoted by the servant can therefore impossibly be that of John and not of Paul because the whole company is still lacking the love unto the Master. We shall soon see the continuation of this important progression near the company.
SS|1|53|0|1|Surprises in the apparent heaven
SS|1|53|1|0|Look, the whole company is acting on his resolve and go to the walled-in palace. But take notice, a very important scene is going to unfold suddenly, for the company is soon going to face a crevice which would lead to the table. No one will be able to put a foot over the crevice and if one would look down, an immensely deep crevice will gape at him.
SS|1|53|2|0|Look, the company arrives at the destined place; the eloquent leader is first. A few steps and he shrinks back, screaming: In God’s Name, what is this!! Have a look here, it is an abyss that seems as if it is leading directly into hell! No, when I would meet our table servant again, I will certainly make him understand just how familiar he is with this heavenly geography. Has he not said before, when he loosened the cloud surface behind me a bit, that the ground of this great garden is everywhere evenly solid? And now we see here to our great astonishment this terrible abyss!
SS|1|53|3|0|Someone of the company goes to the speaker, saying with emphasis: Brother, not so loud, for then the table servant could tell you that you are not well versed in the Holy Scripture. Look, I now know to give better advice. This must be the abyss which Abraham has spoken about with the rich man who begged him for a drop of water and some more. This abyss has probably been preserved as a witness. Since we are not able to go over the abyss, sounding rather peculiar for us “blessed spirits”, we should retrace our steps and unobtrusively take our seats at the table again.
SS|1|53|4|0|The first speaker says: Brother, you are right, so it shall be. Therefore, I suggest, like all the others, to immediately follow your advice. Well, the company makes a right turn and go back as they came. But look, another huge problem awaits; another great abyss has formed behind them and our poor company now stand so to say between two fires and have scarcely a few meters broad landstrip to reach the table with.
SS|1|53|5|0|But listen to our speaker’s words when he sees the second abyss. It is as follows: Oh, oh, for God’s sake! What is this for heavenly villainy? Does it close up like this in heaven? This is nothing but a cunning trick of our praise-worthy table servant. He has listened to our conversation from some or the other secret hideaway and then formed these abysses by means of some spiritual magic abilities at his disposal and now we stand here stranded. He does not let himself be seen; I think that he must have become suspicious regarding our condition. Truly, if this scoundrel would come here, I would even take hold of him with my heavenly arms. These two abysses are truly something horrible. If we weren’t so cautious, one or the other of us certainly would have laid, God knows where, somewhere below! He continues: dear friends and now my heavenly brothers and sisters, I initially said, and I’m sticking to it, that this heaven is nothing but trickery. The table servant has bedeviled us all; we have been duped with this journey and our heavenly hopes are thwarted. The only thing that is still missing, is another small abyss across, and we would all sit in the most heavenly pickle!
SS|1|53|6|0|Another one reprimands him: Brother, not so loud! Have you never heard the old adage on earth: if you speak of the devil, you trample on his tail? Our servant who arrogated himself to play this joke on us could very well come to the idea to draw another line through our table bill. Therefore, I would think that we should peacefully and modestly pass along this landstrip to the table, otherwise it very well could happen that we will have to be subject to a hunger treatment here. I believe, even if one cannot really sin in heaven, it still might not be right to act out of own volition. It might very well be that there would be some kind of heavenly punishment for disobedient heavenly spirits. No mortal obviously knows anything about it, but as you and everyone all know, we could not get to know anything concrete about heaven and therefore we are only now getting to know the rules pertaining to this. I believe we must show penance before the holy trinity here, to find forgiveness for our transgression.
SS|1|53|7|0|The speaker says: Best brother, I cannot say you are wrong in any way, but to me it seems as if these circumstances look like the fables of the old Romans about the so-called Scylla and Charybdis, therefore am I of the opinion that we will have no victory in any way in this presentation of heaven. Should we stay here, we face hunger; do we reach the table, it would mean to again sit for eternity eating and drinking. I say: whoever wants to go back to the table, let him try his luck, as long as he is not met with an abyss in front of him. I stay right here and will not give one step before the table servant returns, as he has promised, and shall give me a satisfactory explanation regarding the origin of these crevices.
SS|1|53|8|0|Look, a group walks along the land strip and pass without problems. At closer investigation, our speaker wants to follow the group. He joins up with the rest of the company which stayed behind. But look, he indeed finds on his way the expected perpendicular crevice which he cannot jump over. Listen how this inhabitant of heaven expresses himself with powerful wording about this heavenly event and say: Now, there you have it! Just as I have thought; it indeed is a heaven for me, one could not wish for anything better! Dear brothers and friends, this now is the so-called heavenly joy! I must honestly admit that I have been, for as long as I have lived upon earth, in any greater and more fatal embarrassment as in this resort of bliss.
SS|1|53|9|0|If I think back to all I have done upon earth to deserve this heaven! How many times I have fasted; how many hundreds, yes, thousands of rosaries I have prayed; how many Masses I have paid and with how many I have attended with full attention; how many poor I have fed my whole life through, while I myself was a poor farmer! Yes, I honestly must admit that I have allowed myself to have the wool be pulled over my eyes for this heaven. And now I and all of you are enjoying this promising reward and this on a few squares size place bordered with three crevices, from where we can indeed see the holy trinity until our eyes would fail, but from where we cannot move, for then we would soon end up laying below, God knows where! The only thing missing is for this small square of heavenly ground to slowly sink down into the abyss. Then nothing would remain for God to do than to have the fortune to sink down with us, God only knows where, or we would find ourselves upon the wall, balancing ourselves between two abysses, as long as the wall does not sink away as well. No, best friends, if I would only think of the truly tedious way the priest has led us along a - to me - rather suspect road since we arrived in the spiritual world and what exertion it cost us afore we have reached the golden gate of heaven, then I want to blow up out of pure vexation, for down there, we would have fared much better than here!
SS|1|53|10|0|Look, someone just pushed a finger against our speaker, pointing to the perpendicular crevice, drawing his attention to how a great piece has just sunk down. Our speaker shrinks back, now rather bewildered: Now what have I said, we shall certainly come to sit as if on horseback on this wall. Truly, if I would not have steadfastly believed that one cannot be thrown into hell once you got into heaven, then I would have alleged that this miserable heavenly life was prepared everything here for such a praiseworthy journey. I think that we should immediately go to the wall, for one cannot know how much space would be left after a second break. Once we would be on the wall, we can slide down the other side until we are outside of this fatal square, then we can try to reach the exit gate of this heaven, from where we can go back the already well-known, tedious way. May God give us so much mercy and luck that this wall would not fail us. I believe we would be able to come through this horrible situation all in one piece.
SS|1|53|11|0|Look, after these words, everybody rushes towards the wall. They reached it, but it is too high to climb on. Our company now forms living ladders and conquers the wall.
SS|1|53|12|0|They finally have worked themselves up, but just as the last man had been pulled up, the wall begins to bend over and our speaker says: Best friends, do not lose hope! All honor to God the Master; now we just have to see where we shall justly end up! To me, it’s all the same, for it is now clear that except the Godly trinity we still can see, that our respectable table servant would not show himself again and regardless of his promise to come back, he lets us sit here in the most dire heavenly trouble. And look, our leaning wall has broken down, and we are going with, God knows where to!
SS|1|53|13|0|We shall follow and listen to our speaker along the way. His company seems hopeless; only our speaker refuses to lose hope. He consoles the sharers of his fate as well as possible, saying: dear brothers, do not sigh about it; the Master indeed wants only the very best for man. We do not know what this journey is good for. Maybe we are going to embark on a truly spiritual, exceptionally interesting heavenly journey, getting acquainted with the lower starry heaven and perhaps it would turn out that we would even end up in some strange, beautiful world. I only say: let the Master’s will prevail! We cannot die; it can only fare better with us than in the heaven above. It would indeed be rather terrible if we would keep on falling like this forever, but it cannot be assumed, for then would the still visible trinity in front of us, be only a spiritual, meteorological appearance. We already must be very deep down, for the whole image of the trinity is becoming really small. No, best friends, it may be as it is, but I am really concerned about where we would end up after this spiritual aerial journey.
SS|1|53|14|0|Look, someone from the company draws the speaker’s attention to it that he sees mighty waters deep below. The speaker now also sees it and says: For such a surface, a wall would certainly not provide any protection of note, but could not care about a thing anymore, for in such circumstances I truly had enough of life! Let come what may, water or no water, everything is the same to me! Now look, the company reaches the water; their piece of wall transforms into a little boat, in which the whole company now find themselves unharmed. The wind begins to blow and the little boat speeds over the waves.
SS|1|53|15|0|In the direction between the morning and the midday, as if pressing up from the water, emerges a beautiful, stretched out land and our speaker says to his company: I did tell you that we did not lose much in the previous heaven. All honor and thanks to God the Master, for this miraculous salvation! Even our fair table servant is forgiven all; but if I would encounter him somewhere again, I will still give him some lip! Look now, the little boat is coming closer to the land; but have a closer look, at the shore is standing our well-known table servant, waiting on the quick sailing company. Our speaker also recognizes him now, for he looks at the shore in astonishment. What shall happen next, we shall see next time.
SS|1|54|0|1|Rescue from the apparent heaven
SS|1|54|1|0|Now look, the closer the vessel is coming to the shore, the better the speaker recognizes his table servant which he still remembers well. He, therefore, turns to his company, saying: look there, if this is not our fair table servant, then our wet surface is no water. Oh, it is him; his whole mannerism, his face, his long blonde hair. Short and sweet, the closer we get, the better I recognize him! If I had just a little omnipotence, I would like to send him a little thunderstorm. Since I cannot do this, I would still, when we are together again, strike him with some well-chosen, sharp words from my mouth. I just cannot believe that in the spiritual realm, that is, up in the suspect heaven and here below upon land, can be found two spirits looking exactly alike, like two drops of water. We shall, therefore, pretend as if we have never seen him, but we shall wait to hear what he shall say when all are on land. If he says nothing, I shall start a conversation with him and determine whether he is the table servant or not! Someone from the company says to the speaker: listen, friend, suppose that this spirit, who clearly is waiting for us, is our known table servant, then I think very much different from you about the way we should interact with him, best friend and brother. Look, it indeed was indeed fully you and our will to get out the previous sitting, eating and yawning heaven. The servant has ensured you that if I’m right. It does not surprise me that he did not come to us up there, for, allow me, he has retreated after his departure, due to him quoting the wrong text and secondly have none of us, exactly, for this reason, heeded to his advice about our code of conduct. That he has left us to our own devices and have brought us into great embarrassment, I find, noting that we have truly treated him rather brutishly, that we got what we deserved. The fact that we have been miraculously saved and is unscathed, he is probably to be thanked for, and I believe we should let go of our thunderstorm, our sharp words, and clever approach. He might again find a way to forget us again and to loosen the land, which is already so close, again just like up there in heaven.
SS|1|54|2|0|The speaker says: very much esteemed friend and brother, in all goodness, you are right. I have been a bit heated, but your words have brought soberness to me again. This servant could very well have been an angel in disguise, although I have not seen any wings on him, but he could keep them under his garment. If this is so, may the holy trinity be with me, then I would certainly fare badly, for such an angel has to be terribly strong. I was once told by a truly pious spiritual that such an angel could, with his enormous power, easily split the earth in two with just one blow of his great flaming sword. If we should treat him here a bit too gruffly it could very well later be revealed that he may have underneath his garment, besides his wings, also a strong flaming sword. I do not want to talk any more about all that he could do in the light of our utter weakness.
SS|1|54|3|0|The other says: Yes, yes, best friend and brother, again you are right in this. Even if he does not seem to be so well versed in the Holy Scripture, he could still be a real angel; therefore, we shall meet him in great humility.
SS|1|54|4|0|A third one in the company remarks: Listen, brothers, six eyes do see better than two! I believe we should not make any ruckus pertaining to the Holy Scripture and the text mingling, or rather the changing of names. How can we know what place the Godly word has with heavenly spirits and especially with angels, how he read and understand it? It could very well be that John indeed has made this proclamation about Christ, but that it was not written down; also, according to many traditions have, as far as I know, also a whole letter of Paul got lost to the world. Such things would not get lost in heaven. Therefore, do I think, as already said, that we should act with much more modesty, because of our ignorance regarding these things. You know that I was on earth a priest myself and even a doctor in theology and have consoled myself with the thought that if such a lost part had been imperative to the salvation of man, the Master would never have allowed it to get lost. I also think that such a document must be present in heaven for the sake of a higher spiritual purpose, in the purest form. Look, also the speaker and all the others are fully content with this proposal.
SS|1|54|5|0|Our vessel has in the meantime arrived at the shore and the whole company of more than a hundred men, step on shore where the table servant stand waiting for them and receive them with open arms. Our speaker goes to him with reverence, asking him: Is it you, or is it not you? The table servant says: Yes, it is me! We have met here again, as I have made known to you up there already. You and your company have not kept to my prerequisites, so I had to alter mine according to the degree that you have deviated from them. Yet, I do want to free you from the apparent heaven. Therefore, have I, according to you changing measure, took another way to take you and your company from the apparent heaven.
SS|1|54|6|0|You ask me what the highly wondrous meaning would be of such a peculiar journey and you also ask me what the conspicuous meaning would be between the solidity shown at the table and the complete collapse of the heaven shortly after. For such a thing in its natural meaning would be flagrant trickery. I tell you: all this has its meaning in your inner being, for when I, still at the table, have shown you the solidity of your heaven, I show you nothing other but the still solid foundation of your heaven which was based on misconceptions.
SS|1|54|7|0|But, when you began to feel in my vicinity the imperfection and repugnant folly of your heaven, you rose yourself up from the center of your deception and flee with many whom, secretly prompted by me, have shared your insights. At the utmost border or your deception, I have shown you everything which still binds you to your foolish heaven. You had to take notice of it, but even at the edge of your deception have you held onto it and did not want to see what I have said to you. You wanted, therefore, to proceed in your deception. Not I, but the word I have spoken to you, have loosened your deception despite your will to follow your own way, causing many rips to open in many places, through which you could easily see the completely wrong foundation of your apparent heaven. You, being too weak still, was separated from it by a new crevice and as such, you got properly caught.
SS|1|54|8|0|Because this caused your deception to sink away, even more, you fled over the wall with your company. This wall was the Godly Word which still hung in you, but its fragments were still completely incomprehensible to you, rendering it powerless for you and your company. It seemed to give way and fell with you into the depth the Word, which has busied only your minds up till then and a small part fell into the living depths of your hearts. You soon saw water beneath you, threatening to devour you. But the water was nothing other than the visible wisdom of insight, which is hidden in the insignificant fragment of the Word, falling into your depth. With this “Word wall” in your heart, you have soon reached the great, glistening sea of insight and the Word became to you and all of you, a certain vessel over the infinite river of Godly insight, which also lies hidden in the small fragment of Word. When you secretly began to absorb the Word more and more in yourself, it carried you to the extent of your increasing capacity to absorb more, ever closer to the solid shore of life. You could not reach it before the word have completely conquered the sense of superiority of your heart. The Word has won and therefore have you arrived at the solid shore.
SS|1|54|9|0|Do think back to the silly speeches, which all were a product of your good-natured superficiality; then you shall easily see how improbable and empty all your concepts about God and heaven has been. Only now do you find yourself on the first, true ground of the Word; search therefore on this ground, then you shall, just like your company, get to know God and heaven from a completely different viewpoint.
SS|1|54|10|0|Look, there between morning and midday stands a great palace. You should go there. You shall find there everything you will need.
SS|1|54|11|0|Our speaker says: Oh, dear, heavenly, highly appreciated friend, would you not be so kind to guide us there? The alleged table servant says: this is not necessary, for you shall not lose the way, but I shall go before you at the speed of a thought, shall receive you there and introduce you. Only there shall we have more light on some words of John and Paul; then we shall see who of us is the ablest on the terrain of the Word. Do follow my advice and go there. Amen! Look, the alleged table servant has vanished suddenly and our rather flustered company get set on the indicated road. We will follow them again and be witness to all the memorable things which still shall happen.
SS|1|55|0|1|First solid dwelling after the apparent heaven. Incomprehensible tri-unity. The Christ of the Gospel.
SS|1|55|1|0|Our speaker says to his company: now this is just too curious! Up till now, I have always believed that spirits could only vanish so instantly for people on earth, but for spirits to become invisible to spirits is something completely new to me. Whoever can tell me how this spirit, which undoubtedly has to be an angel, could vanish from before our eyes so instantly, knows more than me. By my poor life! I believe man would rather be able on earth to take a bite off the moon than to find an answer to this question. Another one answers him: Best friend, I do not find it as strange, for I have often heard upon earth that spirits could travel as fast as lightning. Because this angelic spirit has vanished so quickly from before our eyes, is nothing but a clear confirmation of what we have often heard on earth.
SS|1|55|2|0|A third one says: Best friends, this is all good and well regarding our table servant being an angel, but for such an instantaneous flight he certainly had to put his wings in motion. As long as I do not see wings on an angel, I do not believe that it is an angel, for all pious people on earth always would have seen angels with wings, which always was only possible in a condition of so-called spiritual rapture, therefore, always with the spiritual eyes. If pious people always have seen angels with wings, why not us, who are now indeed completely spirit?
SS|1|55|3|0|The first speaker says: Best friend, I must honestly tell you that such a desire comes forth from a very weak spiritual attitude. Everyone knows that wings only depict great velocity and is as such only an apparition. Such a spirit can therefore very well be an angel without having a visible pair of wings. The most notable is, as I have already said, that the one spirit can become invisible to the other spirit. It does not even phase me that we, being spirits, cannot proceed as fast as our table servant, for one certainly need some practice for it; one keep learning like that! But as I said, I cannot let go of the vanishing. Enough of it. When we shall meet him again, as he said, he shall explain it to us.
SS|1|55|4|0|Let us rather take in this truly wondrously beautiful environment; truly, to me, it certainly is a thousand times more beautiful than our previous exalted heaven. I would like to live here and become a happy farmer over there on the mountains. Just look at the lush grass, the magnificent trees, the beautiful lane with trees, which seems to have the noblest kind of fruit; and then also the little brooks. Look there, in front of us, how this vast, beautiful plain is encompassed with glistening mountain ridges and how these mountains are without exception adorned with wonderfully beautiful palace-like buildings. If my eyes do not deceive me, then I also see on the nearby mountains those white-clad beings wandering about in the palaces. This suits me well! This environment looks much more like a heaven than the one where we had to stay seated as gluttonous polyps.
SS|1|55|5|0|Yes, this is exceptionally beautiful. The trinity is indeed nowhere to be seen, but this whole environment is instead illuminated by a brilliant sun. If can be honest, I must admit that I can easily miss out on gazing upon the trinity in the view of this splendor; but instead, another idea just came to me.
SS|1|55|6|0|It would be, in addition to all the beauty, the pinnacle of all joy to me if we could meet Christ the Master here somewhere, just like when He lived on earth and taught His disciples. For there is yet another thing which I must honestly admit to you: it is indeed something exalted to gaze upon the Godly trinity, but I would be an infamous liar in the depths of my heart if I would allege that It has given me any measure of a warm feeling of love. I have indeed forced myself to it as much as possible, but I failed to encompass the three personalities in equal measure with my love. For would I like the Father, then I could not like the Son at the same time. When I discovered this in myself, I thought that the Father, as well as the Son, could have taken it badly. Would I only want to like the Son, then I asked myself whether the Father would have been content with it?
SS|1|55|7|0|I also must honestly admit that my inner struggle to love the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove, was futile. I could just as well have loved a piece of wood, rather than this third, highly impersonal Godly person. The Holy Spirit goes the least of my loving thoughts because I could never fathom His being and imagine myself anything of Him. Father and Son are closer to my heart; If there would not have been two, but only the one or the other, then I would have been able to like either the one or the other.
SS|1|55|8|0|I did, in fact, had secret thoughts that if Christ would for once descend from His high throne and go somewhere where I could find Him alone, I would indeed be able to love Him from the depth of my heart, but with my still much too inadequate love for the inaccessible light, I could not, as said, approach either the Son or the Father in their inaccessible light. I find it completely unnatural to focus love, whether spiritual or physically, on something in infinity, for love desires an attainable object - to love something unattainable, is absolute folly to me.
SS|1|55|9|0|When I was still on earth, I once wanted to see if I could fall in love with a beautiful star. I have watched such a star for lengthy periods and have forced my heart as much as I could; but do you think that I could foster true love in me for that star, like for a good friend, or a sympathetic female friend? Oh, I never could do that!
SS|1|55|10|0|I fared in the same way not much better than with my love unto the trinity and for the most holy altar sacrament; for as often as I entered communion and had to ask my heart whether my heart is longing more after the sacrament or more after my wife and children, I had to admit to my shame that my love for my wife and children was much stronger than for the holy sacrament. Likewise, could I never really manage to truly include the trinity, just like the holy altar sacrament, in my heart, but I could only approach it with a kind of holy reverence. Yes, I, in fact, have gone so far with my holy reverence, that I regarded the natural love of the heart for God, literally to be a sin.
SS|1|55|11|0|Only with Christ, it was different. When I read His gospels, I would always imagine myself to be present and during my poor life, I always thought that if I would have the mercy that was the share of the apostles, truly, I would have become an apostle myself and I would have, without effort, leave wife and children out of pure love for Him! Yes, I have to tell you that I would in fact if I would properly consider, have done everything solely out of love for the Christ of the gospels, to which the few blissful dreams I had about Him, have stirred me up.
SS|1|55|12|0|I involuntarily keep struggling in myself with the holy trinity and the holy altar sacrament. Because my heart has always been as cold as north pole ice towards this too mysterious, incomprehensible, Godly exaltedness. Friends, I do not want to force anything upon anybody with this confession; I have only openly exposed my heart in this free environment. You are free to do the same as well, for there is still enough time before we shall reach the indicated palace.
SS|1|55|13|0|Many of the company reply to him, saying: Friend and brother, we can honestly assure you that it fared not one hair better with us in this respect. We did obligingly believe everything, but we were often filled with a mysterious, holy awe, which completely dumbed us down, but has then found our rest back in the evangelical Christ. Our hearts therefore often ignited with a greater love for the most blessed mother of God as well as for many other saints, rather than for the most holy, Godly Highness, whom we, in fact, fear, and that unto a measure of doubt. To stir up love for the One we are fearing so terribly would take some doing, though.
SS|1|55|14|0|Then there is the question whether we would get to see the blessed virgin Mary or any other saint in this region, for in the heaven we have been, there also was no sign of them. Friend, you who still have the best reasoning, can perhaps tell us something about it.
SS|1|55|15|0|The speaker says: dear friends, I think we should not ask too much concerning this issue, but only exert ourselves to reach the indicated palace as soon as possible, to receive there the promised explanation about the word of God which we did not understand, especially those of Paul and John; secondly can we, since we are not able to see the Godly trinity anymore, hold on stronger to our evangelical Christ. According to His proclamation: “In the house of My Father are many dwellings”, does this place look much more like a heaven than the heaven up there, where we saw only one dwelling. Enough of this now, for look, our alleged table servant is already coming to meet us. Let us go to meet him silently and peacefully.
SS|1|56|0|1|En route to Christ
SS|1|56|1|0|See, as such have they arrived all together and our alleged “table servant” ask our speaker how they liked the journey hereto and what they have discussed. Our speaker says: Dear friend and brother of a certain high office, I tell you, an old adage says: Much bleating, little wool! As such it was with us. We have talked about many insignificant things among us which would all taken together, would add but little weight to the balance of truth. I reckon therefore that it would not be necessary to repeat our folly, which you could have read from our faces. Except for a subject which is certainly not important just because I have spoken it, but because it is important.
SS|1|56|2|0|The alleged table servant asks the speaker: of what would the meaningful subject consists? Look, we still have quite a distance to cover to the palace; you can just as well tell me. Our speaker says: Best friend and brother if you want to patiently listen to me, I would really like to tell you what the most important subject to me and my whole company, consists of. You give me a gesture and say I can speak; therefore, I shall bring everything I can find in myself, openly to the fore. I had already on earth such fantastical imaginations, but they were nothing but flighty, passing fantasies which always were, as was appropriate, make place for my Catholic faith. My fantasies consist and currently exist even stronger than before, of the following: Firstly was the - for me - always so highly exalted, incomprehensible trinity, to which I was never able to lift up the love of my heart completely, regardless of what I do or want. I, in fact, fostered a pitiful fear, together with an immense holy awe. That was the extent of what I could feel for the holiest, triune Being. I could impossibly bring my heart to do more.
SS|1|56|3|0|If I consider that man should love God above all and that with all of his life’s power and I ask myself: It is thus with you, or do you indeed like your wife, children and friends deep in your heart, not obviously more than the holiest trinity? The unambiguous answer would always arise in me that I love my wife, children and many of my friends much more than the holy trinity. Yes, I must add, to be honest, that I could not understand how it could be possible for man to love this trinity. The more I focus my love on the greatest, the more I became aware that man is not capable to muster up the love unto all the great ones. I also have tried to do this by means of various fantasies.
SS|1|56|4|0|I once thought to myself: would you be able to love a beautiful woman if she would be the size of a church steeple? I have imagined such a woman for myself as vividly as possible and heaven would know how it happened, whether my imagination has done it, or if it was some or the other spirit - nevertheless, I really saw such an immense female figure. For what I could remember, once could truly call this figure beautiful, but instead of love awakening in my heart, a hellish fear has taken hold of me. By this, it became clear to me that the human heart is not capable to love excessively big things, but that it becomes unsettled by it, like a timid child who would see an armored hero for the first time.
SS|1|56|5|0|I have likewise asked my heart if I would be able to love a mountain or the whole earth. I have tried to kindle all my love in my heart for it, but it went with me like a man without much strength or power, having to pick up an exceptionally heavy anvil. In this effort, I have imagined myself a great hero and thought to myself: he had to love the earth very much since he has fought so mightily to own her. But then my heart told me: these heroes did not love the earth, but only themselves; they do not want to be fathers, but only masters and rulers upon earth. When I discovered that, I had my principle confirmed, even more, that man could never encompass a too great love. Likewise, have I tried to fall in love with a star. This also did not go, for it was too far away and felt with this love like a fish on dry ground, gasping for water but not getting any. With such strange examples of love have I often investigated my heart, but it never came to anything.
SS|1|56|6|0|As said, it does not fare one hair better with me regarding the holiest trinity; in fact, much worse. For regarding the named love tests, I had no fear other than for the gigantic female appearance. Yet I have always had an immense fear for the trinity, because I have only known the holiest Being through my faith as a relentless, strict judge, having only mercy for people during their short life upon earth on the premise of strict repentance. Once a man has died, this limited mercy comes to an end for eternity and nothing awaits man but eternal damnation and in the most fortunate case, the terrible purgatory. There is no talk of heaven before the last judgment. When it finally takes place, not a single angel would know. A long time of bliss has indeed been promised sometime after, but indeed one as we have just tried out.
SS|1|56|7|0|If you, best friend, could bind this all together, firstly the most curious, mysterious, unfathomable Being of God’s tri-unity, secondly the unspeakable and relentless strictness of this Being as judge, thirdly the hell, purgatory and the last judgement and then also fourthly, the eternal yawn- and gobble-heaven accompanied by eternal rest, then I would like to know the heart who shall be able to embrace with the greatest effort and fiery love such a pitiable God.
SS|1|56|8|0|I am done with number one; but best friend, it is followed by a not much better number two, which is the no less mysterious most holy altar sacrament. At this stage, I do want to draw your attention to a rather silly idea of mine. Look, our doctrine teaches that the “monastery hostie” (sacramental bread - translator), to infallibly and irrefutably be the perfect Godhead. There are many more churches and each church has many more monastery hosties. When various priests would read the mass simultaneously and have not consecrated everything simultaneously, friend, then it often cost me quite a struggle to imagine the actual Godly Being in every hostie, and indeed perfectly and undivided. But how do I fare with such a thought? Truly, I could not shake the idea of multiple gods from me, especially if I would think about and see with my own eyes the displayed holy of holies, in which the presence of the perfect God resided; then a still perfect God, showed by multiple priests as incarnated, in which I could also unavoidably not shake off the idea of multiple gods - more than a hundred - with the use of the full communion ceremony.
SS|1|56|9|0|You can imagine my state of heart, especially if I would want to embrace this hostie with my love. At the sight of many, I could impossibly imagine only one; I was thus forced to love none. I could feel the most sincerity towards the monstrance since it stayed the same. This is yet the very least of my folly, but another thought wanted to take hold of me and I could never process it. I do implore you to not laugh at me if I would tell you.
SS|1|56|10|0|Look, the problem consists of the following: if I look at such a perfect god-hostie, the doubtful thought often came to me by which I would ask myself: if this would be the perfect, true God as my faith teaches me, how is it then with the actual God in heaven? Do He have to come nether completely, or does the Father stay in heaven while the Son comes nether, or does the Holy Spirit permeates this service?
SS|1|56|11|0|I have often enquired about it, but never got another answer than that it is an unfathomable godly mystery and it is one of the greatest sins to ponder about it and could very easily lead to the sin against the Holy Spirit.
SS|1|56|12|0|I had to suppress my dumb thoughts as much as possible after such an answer, for I saw just too clearly that man would never come to conclusion about it upon earth and therefore I have always consoled myself with the spiritual world. I indeed did think about the words of Christ who said that it is His body, but not His Godhead. Even this did not help me much. I have felt the best about it when I thought about it to be the living bread from heaven, which would be food unto eternal life for the believer and I have lived with this faith as best I could, until the end of my earthly life.
SS|1|56|13|0|Best friend, this was my fantasy number two. Number three pertains to the evangelical Christ. I must openly admit to you now that I have been honestly in love with Him just like a Magdalene. If I would dream about Him and see many scenes of His earthly life before me, then I have to tell you, would my heart ignite. I do not know if this came about and could try as best I could; yet I was not able to see Him as a relentless judge, despite the Catholic teaching. For the scene with the murderer on the cross and how He has, while dying on the cross, pleaded His Father to forgive those who insulted Him; then the parable of the prodigal son, the merciful Samaritan, the tax collector and the Pharisee in the temple and that of the adulteress and many other, have always been like a strong wall against which my complete Catholic judgmental faith could not prevail. That is why I am imagining heaven for myself as follows:
SS|1|56|14|0|If heaven would be like a very beautiful landscape where one would have the unspeakable joy to meet Christ, be taught by Him and become active in charitable and fruitful loving activity being a disciple of Him, then it would indeed be heaven like no mortal upon earth would be able to imagine something more beautiful, more blissful and more exalted himself.
SS|1|56|15|0|I also have often thought to myself that the simplest hut would be the highest heaven to me if I could be with Christ this way, even if it only was every now and then! Yes, I also have not seldom thought: If I only could have You, most beloved Christ, then I would not ask for a heaven or a blissful earth anymore! See, best friend and brother, these are my fantasies. Thoughts are free and therefore can everything be as God wills it! You can think about it as you like; If you find that we can learn something from this, then it is good; if not, then the will of the almighty, triune God’s will shall prevail!
SS|1|56|16|0|The alleged table servant looks at our speaker with a smile and says to him: listen, my dear friend, your fantasies are better than you think; especially your third one is without a doubt the best. It is true, eternally unfathomable things, relationships, ways, and councils are indeed inside the Godhead, which cannot be understood be a created being, but regarding your love for Christ, a bright light shall soon arise for you. I can tell you in advance that your fantastical heaven shall indeed be you and your company’s inheritance in due time! Since we are now standing at the door of the palace, we shall enter, where you shall experience more detail.
SS|1|57|0|1|The residential palace of the company. The seed of the heavenly kingdom. God’s Word.
SS|1|57|1|0|Look, our company looks with admiration to the gate, for it is made of shining gold and the border is set with diamonds and rubies. The speaker immediately says to the alleged table servant: but best friend, this is way too much of the good; when I see these, I could allege that the worth of this gate would truly surpass all treasures and riches of the whole earth. For to begin with is the height of the gate at least about three klafter and truly massive. I am omitting the worth of the gold, but the fist-size diamonds and rubies, oh heavenly goodness!
SS|1|57|2|0|The richest Caesar would not be able to buy one, but here are easily a few hundred! For what purpose then such extravagance? The alleged table servant says: Best friend, it is good as it is. There is no waste with God. Have you ever counted the stars in heaven, everyone shining with its own light and of whom some are more than a million times bigger than the earth you lived upon? Would you not also want to say: to what purpose such an extravagance of suns in the immeasurable universe?
SS|1|57|3|0|Look, the Master is rich enough and His treasures are immeasurable, therefore would this little adornment not count to be extravagance in the least. The adornment of this entrance gate is very practical and meaningful, letting you see how much true faith and good love you possess. The ‘golden gate’ denotes the road of your life, being the result of your true faith and active love. Let us now enter the palace through the gate.
SS|1|57|4|0|Look, they are going inside now. Let us go with them, to be there when a very important scene is going to play out immediately. Now look at our speaker; he and his whole company are standing there, looking dumbfoundedly at their surroundings. Why then? You can easily guess that because our brave speaker cannot see anything of the whole palace anymore, for he finds himself now alongside the alleged table servant in a big, ten pillar temples. The pillars are made of pure diamonds, the pedestal bases are of gold, the capitals of translucent gold, the roof of rubies and the floor of pure amethyst tiles. If one would look from the temple into all directions, one would see all around a vast, endless plain, occasionally interrupted with hills which are adorned with similar temples. The plain itself is overgrown with beautiful fruit trees of all kinds. Everything is so well-laid out as if done by a very famous landscape architect.
SS|1|57|5|0|Now let us listen to what our speaker shall have to say and what answer he shall give when the alleged table servant would ask him how he likes the palace. His answer is as follows: But best friend and brother, what is this now for a new, heavenly trickery? In my fantasy, I have already seen the most beautiful rooms of the palace, but we have barely entered through the gate and the whole palace was as if blown away! In place of the palace indeed is standing here this unspeakably beautiful temple and it is surrounded in all directions one see, instead of my fantasized palace rooms, a landscape of unspeakable beauty. No, this is once again inexplicable to me! Whoever can explain this, had to be born at least ten thousand years before Adam, for Adam’s children are certainly not able to bear such an apparition. Tell me best friend and brother, do you understand something of this?
SS|1|57|6|0|The alleged table servant says: do not worry yourself too much about it; I shall only give you a parable, which will help you understand. Now pay attention! If you, when you still upon earth, would have looked to a grain seed, you always saw it in its simple form. You take the grain seed and put it in the earth. The seed soon perishes and in its stead, grows a beautiful plant from the earth, taking captive all of your attention. Then you said: my God, how is this possible? Has all this been present in the previous seed of grain? Your feeling and your mind told you: how would this grain of seed have developed like this if all of this was not present in its kernel? Then you realized that the inner beauty of the grain of seed was much greater than the initial, outer, bare form of it.
SS|1|57|7|0|Well, best friend, has the Teacher of mankind not compared the kingdom of heaven with a little mustard seed? You say: oh yes, this I know very well. Now pay attention: the mustard seed is the Word in its outer or literal form, but when the Word is laid in the earth of the heart, it shoots up and becomes a tree in which the birds of the heaven lives. What then does the tree depicts? The tree means the inner, spiritual of the outer Word, and the birds mean the heavenly, therefore the primordial state from where the Word has its origin.
SS|1|57|8|0|The whole being of the tree as such depicts the wisdom coming forth from the love and wisdom alone can recognize the heavenly. Would the tree not, when it ripens, produce a thousand-fold wealth of seed? When you would sow again such a wealth of seeds anew into your earthly domain, would it not, because you have now sown a thousand instead of one, let a thousand more trees sprout, yielding already a significant harvest? You say: yes, it certainly shall be so; but was such an indescribable wealth apparent to you in the first simple seed of grain? Look, thus it is with heaven.
SS|1|57|9|0|You cannot just get somewhere in heaven, you must create your own heaven. The seed of the kingdom of heaven is the Word of God; whoever would take it into himself and act accordingly, have laid this heavenly seed into his earth domain, from where the heaven shall grow like a tree.
SS|1|57|10|0|Now listen some more! When we came to the gate of the palace, you saw that it was decorated with diamonds because you have taken the Word into yourself; and with rubies, because you have acted according to the Word. These were only still pure external seeds of grain. The whole palace depicts your whole life and the gate with the diamonds and rubies shows that you have granted entrance to yourself by means of the Word of God.
SS|1|57|11|0|We entered through the gate; what does it say? Nothing other than we have entered your and everyone else’s gate, or, we have entered the inner meaning of the Word. This Word is not just an empty word, and it is not true in the sense of when someone would say: one is one and not two, but the Word is true in its being! Everything you see hear and still endlessly more and deeper things, are already created and present in the Godly Word, like countless plants or trees are already present with their fruit in one single seed kernel. The only difference is that a grain of seed only brings forth which is already present in the beginning, without any change in form, while the Word of God, as the seed from Heaven, expresses Himself in innumerable variety. Why! because the Word of God is a perfect seed. I think, best friend, that you when you would consider this well, shall understand this current apparition without any trouble.
SS|1|57|12|0|Our speaker says: Good friend, a mighty and completely new light is beginning to rise for me and all of us. If I would now think back about my previous ideas of heaven, it looks exactly like a dream vision of the night, to which I would sometimes think back in bright daylight. What riches must be in the whole Word of the Master if the first sprout from the mustard seed already shows so much beauty! Yes, now I also understand the text which says:
SS|1|57|13|0|The kingdom of heaven does not come with outer show but is inside of you. Yes, it becomes clear to me now. I also begin to understand why you have, up there in the apparent heaven, have seemingly ascribed a text of the apostle Paul to John. Paul is indeed also a gate upon which the seeds of God’s Word has been applied to in full splendor, but with John, yes with the whole John, the fullness of the Godhead in Christ radiates lividly! I mean: Paul indeed says it in some or the other text, but it looks more like a seed. With John, it comes in its full wealth to expression, being a plant already. Am I right?
SS|1|57|14|0|The alleged table servant says: Yes, you are right and look, what you now see is only the first sprout. If you would want to see the full development of this first sprout, you first have to get engrossed into your third fantasy, then you shall in due time harvest the fruit of this glorious planting in its full ripeness!
SS|1|57|15|0|Our speaker says: Yes, dear friend, yes, you are completely right; the only thing I am still lacking, is indeed nothing other than my above all beloved Christ! If only I could have Him with me, then I would want to express my heart in a way one would barely be able to imagine.
SS|1|57|16|0|The alleged table servant says: Do stay in this state of mind, for I tell you, you are closer to the light of your heart than you think! Truly, if you take a strong hold on Christ, then He is with you!
SS|1|58|0|1|Intense longing for the Lord. A test for love. The holy purpose.
SS|1|58|1|0|The speaker says: Dear friend and brother, your last words sounds particularly comforting. Yet, I do want to remark that the true taking hold of Christ probably could prove to be a somewhat doubtful issue, as long as He does not stand in front of me. I have, same as my whole company, taken Him into my hearts long ago already, but would the good Christ not allow us to have Him literally with us.
SS|1|58|2|0|It would have been good, best friend, yes, exceptionally good, to hold on to Christ with all our might. Yes, my whole being intensely longs for it; but He must be there, or at least be in this region if He would let us find Him. Truly, if it would come to it, I would not care less to be thrown out of a thousand more heavens like that for the love of Christ and with the upper heaven, it would be very different. If I could only know that I would end up every time at the feet of Christ; but as long as I am not assured of that, does the love of Christ feel to me as I am gasping in vain for the most blessed air of life, as if one would find himself in an atmosphere where no, or very little air of life is present.
SS|1|58|3|0|The alleged table servant says: do you then have too little air to breathe? You speak as if you have to gasp for air here.
SS|1|58|4|0|Our speaker answers: Dear friend and brother, I do hope that you have not misunderstood me, for I think that there do exist two kinds of air of life. The air which is available in abundance is meant for the living need of the lungs, but I do not mean this one. The heart is a higher, breathing being, which in my opinion means that it exhales love and therefore needs to inhale love as well.
SS|1|58|5|0|See, when I still lived upon earth as a human, I fell completely in love with a woman, as I have already said. I had enough air to breathe in such circumstances. Would I not be close to my beloved, I would suffer from a feeling of suffocation, despite the abundance of air for my lungs. Would I be back together with my love (forgive me if I would now use an unpleasant expression), then would even the air around a toilet be pleasant if nothing else would be available.
SS|1|58|6|0|It is the same with me here and my whole company certainly does not fare one hair better than me. I tell you, remove all these heavenly glories and replace it with a simple little farm right here where the palace stands. Give me instead of these soft clothes a simple farmer’s outfit; Let all these lush fruit trees make way for a kind of meagre orchard and rye and wheat fields; with this, give me Christ; then you would make me happier than when you would add another thousand endlessly more beautiful regions to this view.
SS|1|58|7|0|Yes, I shall tell you some more about my heart. If it would be possible to be together with Christ in the poorest corner of the earth, even if it looks like the gate to hell or hell itself, I would still be much happier and more blissful than without His visible, truly humane presence in the most exalted and magnificent heaven! I think, best friend and brother, that it has been expressed now clear enough.
SS|1|58|8|0|Our alleged table servant says: my dear friend, I have understood you very well, but it seems to me that you put your love for Christ on the same level as your sensual, earthly love. I believe the love for the Master has to be of a very much different character than that for a bride-to-be. Then I think that you, as long as you cannot discern these loves from each other, you will not be able to truly love Christ. If you cannot truly love Him, I would think that Christ would reconsider before He would appear to you or really come to you.
SS|1|58|9|0|Our speaker says: Friend, this is easier said than done. If there would be a second love in my heart, which would be more worthy of the Lord than what I am living now, then I would immediately let go of it. But I think that, when I have unified all the love of my heart, also that which I once felt for my wife, and have directed all this focused love already for a long time in secret towards the Lord, to such an extent that I can now say from the depth of my heart: I have given Christ everything I have, then I can do for the time being, nothing more. If all this love would be unworthy of the Lord, then I would exchange it any moment for another, more worthy love unto the Master. Yet, I can barely believe that the Master wants us to love Him with another love than that which he had laid in our hearts.
SS|1|58|10|0|When I think back to all the beloved ones of the Master during His earthly life, he indeed has loved those the most, who came to Him with a most natural, childlike love of their hearts. Like John, whom the Master probably have often kissed left and right and have even laid on his chest at the Lord’s Supper, who was His beloved. The same was the case with Mary, the sister of Martha and no less with Magdalene, who was truly in love with Him. Exactly for this great love of hers, was she the first one to see Him after His resurrection.
SS|1|58|11|0|The most graphic and tactile example was given by the dear Lord Christ when the people have brought their little children to Him and He said: “Let the little children come to Me and do not prevent them, for the kingdom of heaven belongs to them!” Look, the little children certainly know nothing of the higher, more worthy love, but they embrace the almighty Lord of heaven and earth with fully childlike, natural love. Following that, the Master tells His apostles and followers: “If you would not become like these children, you shall not inherit the kingdom of the heavens!”
SS|1|58|12|0|Look, best friend, this is what gives me the courage to love the Master with my natural, childlike or childish love; and who knows whether this very simple love would not be much more pleasant to Him than when I would love Him with the purest love of a seraph. I would indeed want to love Him with the love of a seraph if I would possess it! Truly, I shall wear my heart upon my sleeve; but now I must call out together with the best apostle Paul: “My most beloved Christ, look, I obviously have neither gold, nor silver in my heart, but I want to give You all I have, If I could only have You!
SS|1|58|13|0|Our alleged table servant opens his arms, holding them wide and says to our speaker and through Him, to the whole company: Beloved friend and brother, I indeed have told you: take up Christ in you, then He will be present! You have taken Him up and therefore have happened what I told you, for Christ have come to you and you shall never again be without His company and therefore you may embrace your Christ to your heart’s content!
SS|1|58|14|0|Our speaker, whose heart was really moved with love, ask the still alleged table servant: Best friend, where is He then, that I and my whole congregation could sink down before His feet?
SS|1|58|15|0|The alleged table servant says: Friends, Brothers, He is standing here before you; I am The One whom your hearts have searched for! I have been with you since long ago, have searched for you and brought you here. Therefore, come close to Me, then I shall take you to where I live among those who love me just as much as you do; for truly, I do not ask for gold or silver, but for the childlike love for Me! If I would want beauty and splendor, dear friends and brothers, I am certainly able to decorate the whole of infinity with it.
SS|1|58|16|0|I am a true Father unto you, My dear little children and therefore are your hearts in their childlike simplicity, worth more than all the magnificence of the heavens! Come therefore with Me!
SS|1|58|17|0|See how everything suddenly changed. Our whole congregation now embraces the Master, caress Him and lean into the Father like children would when they have not seen their parents for a long time. The Master leads them like a good Father and makes His wonders known to them along the way. Look what bliss is emanating from the faces of our company! Our speaker calls out: Oh, what a journey; our Holy Father is leading His children to where He lives!
SS|1|59|0|1|Arrival in the eternal morning. God’s power is limited by the education of the human mind.
SS|1|59|1|0|You ask if we should continue to follow this procession. I tell you, also this is essential. You should see it through from the beginning to the end, for our company is now utterly amazed and completely overcome with love for the Lord. Only at their arrival will this surge of their love be organized; and there, at the best source, shall our speaker have many questions to ask.
SS|1|59|2|0|It is quite prevalent among the better Roman Catholics that they would enter the kingdom of the spirits with an exceptional longing for light and therefore also now, in the true heaven. Therefore, they would ask a thousand questions to shine a light in all the dark corners, which have been kept dark during their physical life.
SS|1|59|3|0|Look, we already are close to the right place. Our well-known hilly landscape is welcoming us again; the sun stands in the heaven, radiating a wondrously beautiful, reddish light. Our company notices this and is amazed at the simplicity of the environment laying before them.
SS|1|59|4|0|There are the familiar houses and the already familiar residents. Look how full of joy is the Father and the other company who are rushing to meet Him.
SS|1|59|5|0|The Father receives them also with open arms, saying: just look how much richer I have again become! Every worker is worthy of his reward; Look, I have also worked and brought my reward with Me. I bring you new brothers and sisters, and they shall be around Me just like you, for My word to be fulfilled for eternity: “Where I am shall My servants also be; and they who love Me, shall live with Me!”
SS|1|59|6|0|Our Master now turns to the speaker and say to him: well, My beloved friend, brother, and son, look, this is my favorite place; how do you like it? Our speaker reprimands Him, saying: O Master, how can you ask me such? I should rather ask You how You like it here, for as far as I am concerned would everywhere be the best where You are and live and where it suits You the best.
SS|1|59|7|0|Truly, it looks here like it did there on earth with our poor farmers. What a beautiful view one has here! Down there, the vast, endless plain; how unspeakably magnificent is she adorned! There are cities and unbelievably beautiful palaces in inconceivably great numbers; and there seems to be no end to the glorious hill country before us, with its friendly dwellings.
SS|1|59|8|0|But how come does the lowland down there looks so much more beautiful than this hill country? Oh, I am such a bungler; I only realize now that I am again losing myself in a thousand questions. Please forgive me!
SS|1|59|9|0|The Father takes our speaker by the hand and says to Him: look, in the region down below lives many people who have lived a righteous life solely through their faith. Among them are mainly the so-called Protestants and other Christian sects. More to the background lives heathen who lived an upright life on earth according to their faith and only here has received the faith in Me. There, more to the background, in the region stretching itself between midday and evening, is the habitation of the Catholic Christians, calling themselves partly Roman and partly Greek Catholic, but could not purify themselves completely of their deceptions here without damage to their lives and freedom. They are in no way unhappy, but also enjoy great bliss. They too, are not at all bound to their region, but can also make progress when they would come to the truth, through deeper awareness of it.
SS|1|59|10|0|You would want to know of what such a deception would consist? Look, such deception is founded on the following: when someone would, out of fear for God, accept the faith out of duty and then live a faithful life according to it, he is not able to embrace God with true love, because he fears Him too much. This exaggerated fear for God is such a small error that cannot easily be removed from them without damage to their life and freedom. You indeed think: How can the Almighty allow such a thing? Yet, where it comes to the full freedom of a being, I must forgo of My omnipotence. For would I use it, it would be the end of such a person and I would create machines, instead of children who live, think, work and act freely, which would only be relentlessly forced, but would never act voluntarily according to My will. I can therefore only use My omnipotence when it is utterly essential and still never limit the free spirit in his thoughts and acts.
SS|1|59|11|0|I will, therefore, give you an example, which shall show how I do employ My omnipotence.
SS|1|59|12|0|The natural world and the forming of all beings, in general, is the work of My omnipotence. When free spirits then have taken up the life out of Me into themselves on basis of My Word and the following guided life, then My omnipotence takes care that those freed spirits would be able to abundantly see and immediately make free use of everything which they would recognize in themselves to be useful, good and true.
SS|1|59|13|0|This region here below is mainly such a work of My omnipotence and completely corresponds with what these spirits have in themselves as truths of their faith and what good works they have done because of it. This is the case everywhere, wherever you would turn your eyes to, whether it would be the endless midday, the whole evening, or the whole north.
SS|1|59|14|0|You are now asking yourself: Is then not also the case with the eternal morning? No, this is completely different conditions and completely set in all its parts, just like every natural world is set. The unshakable solidity of the morning stands as an inner, eternal foundation over against the outer natural solidity. The reason, therefore, is first that I am unchangeable in My will. Whatever I have once given a certain form, stay forever unchangeable and enduring, just as I am in My eternal will unchangeable and enduring.
SS|1|59|15|0|Secondly: this environment is unchangeably set, because My children who come here to Me because of their great love for Me in them, are in their will and their insights completely one with Me - or in other words, because they have humbled themselves to the last drop and because of their love for Me, have completely surrendered their own will and have taken up instead, My eternal, living will in them.
SS|1|59|16|0|They, therefore, want here also nothing other than what I will. My will is the clearest, eternally settled example of what is good and true. This environment in which I am living here with Mine is therefore completely solid and there is no illusion. What you see here, is completely the same inside and out. All plants, trees, fruit, and grain fields are here not only visual apparitions but perfect, determined realities. When you want to go from one place to the other you shall see, if you count your steps, that the distance there and back is the same.
SS|1|59|17|0|You now ask Me whether this solidity has anything in common with the solidity of the earth. The solidity of this heavenly world has nothing to do with the solidity of the material world, for the solidity of the world is but an appearance and only last for a spirit for as long as he is an inhabitant of matter. Once he departs from matter, then the solidity also vanishes. But here it is not so, for this solidity is true solidity and is unchangeable and indestructible because it is the perfect expression of My eternal Fatherly love!
SS|1|59|18|0|You ask how far this region goes. My dear friend, brother and son, this region as you see it laying towards the morning, have forever no end and is so big, that when all people who shall be born all through the ages on all heavenly bodies would come to this region, after more than a thousand centuries, then the size of this region would not even be that of a grain of sand in the infinity of this eternal space.
SS|1|59|19|0|You ask Me now how I could oversee all of this and if those who live, seen from here, so endlessly far away, deep into the morning, ever get to see Me? Dear friend, brother, and son, I shall tell you also this, for My children shall be denied nothing!
SS|1|60|0|1|The Primordial God sun. Explanation about the personal, substantial omnipresence of the Master.
SS|1|60|1|0|Look up and see the sun which looks from here as if it is hanging rather low. I am of origin, fully at home in this sun. This sun finds himself in the eternal, firm center of My Godly Being. The rays radiating from this sun, fills in their unique way the whole of the infinity and is nothing other but the will of My love and coming forth from it, the eternally emanating wisdom. These rays are therefore completely alive and everywhere equal to My Being.
SS|1|60|2|0|Everywhere where such a ray would fall, I am Myself, exactly like in the sun, fully present; not only actively, but also personally; and this personality is everywhere the same. Wherever you would go from here, you shall find Me perfectly at home. Enter any of these little dwellings that you see here and you can be assured that you shall find Me in there as a perfect Master of these little homes.
SS|1|60|3|0|You indeed now say that I am in this manner, not the actual, true Christ who walked and taught on earth, but only a living and perfect image of Him and that I do live in the inaccessible light. You also say: if this is so, then there is a suggestion of polytheism.
SS|1|60|4|0|Look, beloved friend, brother, and son, you still think naturally in this respect, but when you shall think fully internally and spiritually, shall this issue have a completely different look to you. To help you to pass over easier from your natural mindset into the spiritual, I shall lead you by means of a natural example.
SS|1|60|5|0|Look, on earth you see only a sun, but if you would hold a mirror in the sun, the same sun would be in the mirror and you could impossibly allege that the sun in this mirror would be another sun than the one shining in the sky.
SS|1|60|6|0|You say that it indeed needs to be the case. But I shall give you an even better example.
SS|1|60|7|0|You would have heard quite often upon earth of the so-called hollow mirror. You say: Oh yes, I even had one there. If you would capture the rays of the sun with such a mirror, you would strengthen the reflexing ray from the mirror often more than a thousand times than the original rays of the real, natural sun.
SS|1|60|8|0|If you would set up a thousand such mirrors in the sun, then you would see the same effect with every single mirror. This is certain and completely true.
SS|1|60|9|0|What is working on these mirrors? See, nothing other but still the one and same sun, which you have multiplied with a lot of mirrors.
SS|1|60|10|0|But now I ask you: Has the sun truly been multiplied by this multiplication or only its activity? You say: Indeed, only the activity! I say: Good, but how many suns do you have in your mirrors? You say: seen from the mirrors, it is as much as there are mirrors, but regarding the sun, it still is the same.
SS|1|60|11|0|Well, as your natural example shows you, you are now seeing in the greatest, living reality and fullness before you.
SS|1|60|12|0|You are now saying to yourself: I can understand that, but if one would look at and investigate every mirror-sun to get to know the being of the sun, one would not have anything to gain from the mirror-suns, for the actual being of the sun would still stay completely unknown for the investigative eye.
SS|1|60|13|0|This is right, but how would you and the whole earth become better if the true sun would come so close to the earth like when you would come close to the mirrors? Look, the whole earth and you too would instantly vaporize like a drop of water on a hot plate. What did the approach of the sun benefit you then?
SS|1|60|14|0|This is even much more the case with My sun here. It has to stay forever in the inaccessible center, for no creature to be able to come closer than the set order, for every inordinate approach would completely destroy this being. This was also said to Moses when he wanted to see God’s face, for with “see”, one should not understand the seeing with the physical eye, but the full approach to the deepest being of the Godhead.
SS|1|60|15|0|Take note, if I would be the same as who I am on the sun, but unto you, I am as such that you could approach me fully like one brother would another, is it not worth more? Is it not more love and mercy as when you would indeed be able to approach the sun but would be destroyed by it?
SS|1|60|16|0|Above all, neither you nor I would have been perfectly happy if it would not be possible for me to be present in My true, full personality as Father, wherever My children might be.
SS|1|60|17|0|See, heaven is infinite! If such a substantial, endless multiplication, without any effect on My whole Oneness would not be possible, how forlorn would My children be and how lonely I would have stood in their midst!!
SS|1|60|18|0|You can understand that I am the same with the same living, Godly consciousness and all Godly love, wisdom, and power, from the fact that I have truly lead you here personally and showed you the way and the power of My love, wisdom and perfect Godly will. If all this is not enough for you yet, think of anything you want, then I want to let it appear before you, perfectly created.
SS|1|60|19|0|Well, you want to see before you a familiar region upon earth. Look before you. I have created it already visibly and tangibly before you.
SS|1|60|20|0|You say: truly, only God can do such a thing! Good, I tell you, then you would certainly understand that I, as I stand here before you and reveal the wonders of My Being to you, are completely the same as I am since eternity there in the sun!
SS|1|60|21|0|You say: yes, I do completely believe that, but if I would go to another house now and You would stay here, and I would find there a second being of the same origin than You, shall he be fully one with You and shall he looks exactly like You?
SS|1|60|22|0|I tell you: you are free to try this: I shall make you find yourself as quickly as a thought in a house there far beyond, just like this one. I shall stay here and your company shall testify of it when you are back; then you can tell Me if you have found Me completely over there or not. We'll be there!
SS|1|60|23|0|See, dear friend, brother, and son, you are now deep into the morning. You can see this by looking around you: you do not see your company anymore, nor anything else than the endlessly stretched out morning with its dwellings. Tell me, am I not the same here?
SS|1|60|24|0|This is how it should be, and if it were not so, nothing could have been created and the existence of man would have been unthinkable! For the life of every man is nothing than a perfect mirror image of Me. I one, or a million people would have lived according to My Word, can only one say that Christ lives in Me, or cannot countless righteous ones say that? If all the righteous ones would say that, am I then a divided, an eternally undivided Christ in them?
SS|1|60|25|0|I am eternally the same in the heart of every human. If millions upon millions of hearts would be filled with Me, and that each one fully for himself, then would none have another Christ, but in every heart, lives the same Christ fully! Well, what do you say now? Am I not completely the same than the One you have left over there with your company?
SS|1|60|26|0|You say: Yes, Master, You are the same and there is no difference; neither in your person, nor in Your Word, or in Your Godly will and I can imagine myself nothing other than that You have come here just as quickly as I did! Yes, it does seem to you that way, but as I have said already, your company shall testify of my continuous presence there when you go back. Therefore, I tell you: be there! Look, you are back again. How did you find Me there?
SS|1|60|27|0|You say: You were there Yourself just like here and there was no difference in the least. I tell you: this is correct; but now, ask your company whether I have been gone from here in the meantime. The company says: absolutely not; the Master has, in fact, told us how things were with you over there. Look, you are now making big eyes and are surprised. I tell you that it is not surprising in the least, but completely in order.
SS|1|60|28|0|If you had been an optician upon earth, you would have been able to picture this for yourself even better. Why would many people who all are looking at the same object, see the object to be only one thing, while all the people see only this one object? Look, this is in the eye of man. This object emanates rays to all sides and man accepts this radiated image into his eye. Man then see only this internalized radiated image, which is fully equal to the watched object.
SS|1|60|29|0|Has the object been made copies of, or ripped into pieces, as everyone saw an image of it in himself? You say: absolutely not. Look, likewise is it here the living truth, which is on earth only a dead, natural apparition.
SS|1|60|30|0|You would have an even deeper insight into this wonder, but you first should digest what has been revealed to you, to be true heavenly bread.
SS|1|60|31|0|In the meantime, shall I enter my dwelling here, where I shall let My servants set the table for you and your company to sit with Me at the table for the first time, to enjoy the bread of your true heavenly Father. Wait therefore here until I come back and lead you into My house!
SS|1|61|0|1|The meal at the Father’s table. Lamb, bread, and wine.
SS|1|61|1|0|You now ask: shall we await also this invitation? This is completely in order, for all of this, in fact, happens to teach you. You, therefore, must attend it till the end. You should understand ‘the end’ to be the full entering the Godly order. But now look, the Master is coming from His dwelling and beckons us our company to come.
SS|1|61|2|0|You ask: Shall there be space for everybody in this dwelling? I tell you: do not worry about it, for here the saying goes: ‘many sheep go in a pen’, literally. There is thus much room for many well-ordered things. The company is already inside the dwelling, so let us follow them.
SS|1|61|3|0|See how everyone has been taken care of very comfortably in one room. The Master, as you can see, has hung an apron on Himself and acts as table servant! What is served here?
SS|1|61|4|0|We indeed have the Communion Supper before us; there is a roasted lamb, bread, and wine. See how the Master is breaking the bread for them and puts a big chunk before everyone. You also see the chalice and all drinks from the one chalice.
SS|1|61|5|0|Just see how vigorous our company is beginning to look and how much thankful, loving joy is radiated towards the Master from every face. You are used to saying: there is no skill in eating and drinking; therefore, we shall not stay at the table forever; and the Master says: well, dear friends, brothers, and children, you have strengthened yourselves now for the first time in My kingdom. You now know how I am continuously, here as well as everywhere, essentially and mightily at home! When you would go outside with Me again, I shall fully raise you unto your eternal destination.
SS|1|61|6|0|Well, we are now gathered together in front of the house; now listen to My will:
SS|1|61|7|0|You have already on earth heard that My harvest is great, but there are still very few workers on My field. This is the place where you would become true workers and co-workers for bringing in My harvest and in the same manner, your brothers have become it. You shall soon recognize all the tools belonging to a good household: a plow, a harrow, a hoe; and here are sickles and pruning shears for the vineyard. Look around to the great acres and those vineyards over there. See there, more to the morning is a real forest of pure, noble fruit trees.
SS|1|61|8|0|This is the field you have to take care of, yet not in the same manner as you have done it upon earth, but in the innermost and most living meaning. Here you shall neither plow nor harrow; you shall not harvest any wheat, work no vines and harvest no fruits, but everything here is only a true, inner image of the work of love which you shall do from here on behalf of your brothers upon earth.
SS|1|61|9|0|But not only for your brothers upon earth, for here I want to speak to you in the broadest sense of the word and therefore I say: I still have many flocks who do not live in the fold upon earth, but who lives according to their nature on countless other earths and celestial bodies. All of them must be guided towards this fold of eternal life.
SS|1|61|10|0|I, therefore, give to you My power in abundance, that you can with it, wherever I might send you to, can work with the same perfection as I. I would indeed be able to do it all Myself, but I delegate such work to all of you, for your bliss by My side, to increase continually from eternity to eternity!
SS|1|61|11|0|You, therefore, should, when I would send some or the other of you for such a great purpose here or there, just like I do, see every natural world externally, from her deepest inner being. You shall also have to see it from their deepest inner core all through to the external crust and backward into the most inner core. What you shall have to do at such a mission, you shall become fully aware of.
SS|1|61|12|0|I have thus assigned to you your high calling, by which you can be fully industrious according to My love, wisdom and order. With this, I do name you and make you true angels of My kingdom and therefore also true inhabitants of My holy city, the eternal Jerusalem! Your inner eye has been opened, that you may see how great and glorious He is who now is speaking to you and shall be with you forever! Now, look in the direction of the morning and tell me what you see there.
SS|1|61|13|0|The speaker says: Oh Master, my most beloved Jesus Christ, true, endless, loving Father, You are holy, holy above all! What do my eyes see? What endless glory! And in this glory a city, having seemingly no end; and the sun, the beautiful sun: it stands shining in the middle above the city, and the city … it shines like the sun! I again see my old starry sky and I see, oh my Master, into the endless depths of your creations. Yes, this I indeed call a heaven! Then it is in fact literally true:
SS|1|61|14|0|“... neither has entered into the heart of man, the things which You, oh Holy Father, hath prepared for them that love him!” Yes, what endless blissfulness of blessings my immortal eyes are seeing now! Oh, loving, holy Father, may I embrace and love you with all the power of my heart?
SS|1|61|15|0|The Master says: dear friend, brother, and son, look, I indeed stand here before you; love Me as much as you can, for I have in fact created you to blissfully love Me and for you to be My beloved and dear children, whom I now can love from My Godly abundance as Father!
SS|1|61|16|0|Let us now go into the city and do not inquire of what would happen to these dwellings, for these dwellings are correspondences of the true humility, flowing forth from pure love unto Me. These dwellings shall remain here, and we shall indeed often come here; but since I have My ‘Council office’ in this city, my angels need to be there too, where their great, most important destination of love awaits them.
SS|1|61|17|0|You still ask Me who would then inhabit these huts. Look, dear friends, brothers, and children, if the city dwellers upon earth have for their recreational purposes often have one or more rural homes, why should we not have it? Therefore, I tell you: when we have done some great things, we shall grant ourselves the necessary rest here; but we shall now go to the city!
SS|1|61|18|0|Look, the Master is now leading our company into the city Himself. Because one can usually move here very fast forward unexpectedly, we are already approaching this city of all cities of the whole of infinity.
SS|1|61|19|0|See how the great multitude of God is coming through the gate of this holy city to meet the Master, who is now approaching the city! Right in front do you see the well-known friends of the Master, namely His apostles and all patriarchs from Abraham and prophets! Listen to the loud rejoicing resounding from the blissful multitude and see how all are stretching out their arms, overjoyed to receive the Master with fiery love; what joy is emanating from all their faces because of this newly won multitude.
SS|1|61|20|0|The multitudes have met and are now surrounded with great glory. This glory comes from the Master and is distributed to all.
SS|1|61|21|0|What do you think about this scene? But let us go on now. Look, the Master lets everyone enter the city before Him, and He follows His children like a simple shepherd his lambs! We are now also in the city. Just look at the infinite, indescribable with human words, glory, and splendor which we see here to the left and the right of this street. Everything is engulfed in the glory of the Master. The Holy wind blows through the streets and alleys and this air is the life flowing in endless abundance from the Master!
SS|1|61|22|0|The Master now go to stand before a great house and says to our company: hereto, dear friends! This is our home and our official building; we shall move in here!
SS|1|61|23|0|Also, here do they follow the Master inside. See the many, big and beautiful rooms; they are fully prepared for the reception of our new heavenly princes!
SS|1|61|24|0|You now see how the Master shows them a shining plate and says: on this plate, you shall always see My will. The Master now lays His hands on them and fill them completely with the almighty power of His love. See how the most trusted friends and brothers speak to each other about the infinite, Godly relationships of all things!
SS|1|61|25|0|You now have seen what the true destination of man is in the most actual, true, perfect heaven; and you have seen how our company fares.
SS|1|61|26|0|You should indeed not think that this would happen with everyone finding himself in the apparent heaven. This is only the case with the few who, despite all illusionary ideas they’ve been taught, loved only and solely their Master in their hearts, already during their earthly life.
SS|1|61|27|0|How it fares with many others, we shall see with our own eyes according to the will of the Master, and we, therefore, leave this holy city and again travel quickly back to the Roman Catholic, spiritual church-state.
SS|1|61|28|0|Look, I have barely said it, and we already are again close to a monastery. You say: dear friend, even though we are terribly sorry that we had to leave the beautiful city of God so suddenly, we would want to know, since we are here again, of what order this monastery is. Beloved friends and brothers, we shall here first get to know a female monastery and that one of the Carmelite nuns. You shall experience very vividly how it is with such a monastery. Think about this order beforehand, then you shall have it so much easier to understand whether this order is acceptable to the Master or not. With that, we shall leave it for today.
SS|1|62|0|1|Visit to the Carmelites
SS|1|62|1|0|You ask: shall we be allowed in? For it shall be with this community as on earth, we shall not gain much experience here. Dear friends and brothers, it goes here the same as on earth, but that shall not throw us off track, for in this case we are like parasitic flies and nothing can hold us back to stick our noses into the deepest of secrets. We shall do the same here: we sneak into the monastery and sniff out all kinds of things. Just come along and do not worry about a thing.
SS|1|62|2|0|We shall stay invisible to these beings yet for a long time. For you should know that angelic spirits, whether they are from the third heaven itself or whether they compare with those of the third heaven, stay invisible to the spirits of the lower heavens, until the spirits of the lower heavens have taken up in themselves the essence of the love unto the Master; firstly, only regarding insight and then to the deeds out of love. Therefore, we can enter the monastery without anybody seeing us. They would not see me because I am a citizen of the holy city and neither you, for you are in my sphere and that with the ordination of the will of the highest heaven, which is the will of the Master.
SS|1|62|3|0|Look, we are already in the so-called refectory, or in other words, the dining hall. Bowls with so-called solid food is brought in. The food is set on the tables and the sisters enter. Are they not clothed exactly as on earth? You say: We in fact never had the opportunity to see such a monastic sister from close up, but they are clothed exactly like we have seen it on earth by means of good images.
SS|1|62|4|0|Look, she starts the table prayer. What does it consist of? As you can clearly hear, it consists of a full rosary, also some Latin expressions from the psalms and the church fathers, which is not understood by any of these sisters. Look, the chief is sitting down. The others kneel down before her, get up and go to stand beside their chairs. The matron gives the sign that they may sit down. Look, she has a little bell with her which she rings, indicating the sisters that they may join in.
SS|1|62|5|0|You see someone else standing in front. She is not allowed to eat now, she must read the Passion of the Master to the others. The ladies have finished their meal and the matron again rings her bell. This indicates that they all must get up. They do get up, again kneel before the matron. The thanksgiving prayer is being said, which again consists of a full rosary, followed by a hundred silent Ave Maria’s. These are prayed for about a full three-quarters of an hour, then the Latin prayers are recited again. When they are finished with that, they go to the crucifix image and lay down before it on the floor; they then go to the image of Mary and does the same; then to the image of Joseph, doing again the same; then to the image of the founder Theresia to do the same again, and then they go to the matron as being the incarnation of Theresia and does the same again.
SS|1|62|6|0|The matron now lets them all get up and announce that they must ready themselves for the choir prayer which would start in an hour. In the meantime, they should go to their assigned cells to read through their choir prayers for the choir to proceed without hiccups, which would lead to annoyance and therefore, a venial sin. For, the matron adds, the most righteous person do sin before God already seven times a day; how much more should he not take care not to sin eight times or even more.
SS|1|62|7|0|One of the sisters now ask the matron permission to ask something and because there is now no prescribed silence, the matron allows her. (To ask something in a monastery, means to ask freely). What then would this sister ask? Listen, she says: Highly honored bride of Christ, as long as we lived physically upon earth, the strict monastic life was bearable, for we needed it to earn heaven after death. Since we have now already for some time exchanged the earthly life with the heavenly, and we are still living an exceptionally strict life also in this “eternal life”, having nothing of the true heaven in sight, the question is whether there would ever come an end to this monastic life. It would be terrible to stay in this strict system forever.
SS|1|62|8|0|The matron says: Oh, you disobedient child, how could you let yourself be taken captive by the devil like this, that you allow yourself to ask such a terrible question? Do you not know that no one can get into heaven before the youngest day, and that, with the intercession of the holy virgin Mary, the holy Theresia and between them, the holy Joseph, Christ the Master have exempted our order from purgatory because they are the strictest; and that the Master has instead granted us full purity and mercy to fully purge ourselves from our venial sins and sins unto death which we have committed upon earth, to attain to His most holy justice here. The rules of the order of our exalted foundress should, therefore, be taken account of as strict as possible. It could otherwise happen that a disobedient child like you would have to hear on the youngest day before the relentless, most strict and most just Judge, the verdict: go away from me, cursed, for I have never known you as My sister!
SS|1|62|9|0|Now look, the words of the matron hits our poor enquirer like a thousand bolts all at once. She falls down before her, pleading with her for the appropriate chastisement, upon which the matron says: yes, you did earn an appropriate chastisement, but I shall only reprimand you this time with only a light strike on your cheek and a day of fasting. Yet, you should not tarry to immediately call upon a confessor to confess to him the devilish and before God highly abominable words which you have spoken unto me in detail and with much repentance. Then you must do the penitence which he shall lay upon you to the honor of the holy trinity, the honor of the five wounds of Jesus Christ, the honor of His bitter passion and death, the honor of His most holy virgin and mother Mary, the honor of the holy Joseph and to the honor of the holy Theresia, ten times. Now get up to receive the strike against your cheek.
SS|1|62|10|0|Look, our sister gets up, turn her cheek humbly to the superior and as you can see, she gives her, to drive out the devil, no light, but a full-blown, almost dizzying slap. Our lady begins to weep bitterly, thank the superior for this chastisement and retreat with the other sisters from the refectory to her cell. What would happen there, we shall see next time.
SS|1|63|0|1|The confessing nun and the true confessing father
SS|1|63|1|0|The moment the nun arrives at her cell, she gives the porter a sign to come to her cell by ringing a bell. What would she tell her? This is only about calling a confessing father, in order to purify herself from her committed sin against the superior before the choir prayer. The porter immediately organizes the situation and our nun goes to the confession chair, kneels before the confession chair and wait upon the confession father. We shall now go there and listen to such a confession for a bit. We know what she shall confess, but what the confession father would answer her we do not know, but we want to hear it.
SS|1|63|2|0|The confession father comes, sit down and put his ear to the grid. She has confessed, and he says to her: listen, my dear confessor, with the rule of the order as it exists upon earth, you have clearly sinned, but not to God’s order, for it makes you think such; but indeed, according to the order of the monastery, which prohibits you to think like that. For the transgression, you have committed against the order of the monastery you have received the appropriate chastisement and then you have again subjected yourself to the rest of the order. Now all is about the forgiveness of sins from God’s side. But God has never made such a monastic order to be law. Being human ordinances, even if they were in use for thousands of years, God never ratified them to be His. He does not look to see whether someone has in a certain sense transgressed worldly ordinances out of necessity and therefore can I not forgive you anything from God’s side.
SS|1|63|3|0|Our nun says to the confessor: most honorable priest, you who sits before me on the chair of Godly justice, how could you say that our monastic order and its rules are not a Godly, but only a human institution? Look, if I would tell this to my superior, we both are in danger of very sensitive chastisement. She shall treat me to be one possessed by the devil, but you shall be excommunicated as a true heretic, or even be given the ecclesiastical ban. Do explain to me with more clarity what you mean.
SS|1|63|4|0|The confession father says: listen, my dear sister, whoever loves Christ the Master as the only true God of heaven and earth above all, is neither afraid of excommunication or of an ecclesiastical ban. Look, the people upon earth who clings to the worldly and knows very little or nothing about Christ is currently laughing at such an ecclesiastical high-handedness. Why would they laugh? For they do not see any damage done to their career by such high-handedness. Why would they who truly love Christ, not laugh? They have incurred even less damage from this high-handedness.
SS|1|63|5|0|Have you never heard what the Christ has once said in the temple to the adulteress when the Pharisees have brought her to Him because she should have been stoned according to the law of Moses?
SS|1|63|6|0|Our confessor says: I know it well, but what do you want to say by that?
SS|1|63|7|0|I want to say nothing other with this, the confessing father says that Christ is much softer in His judgment than the priests and scribes. They have condemned the adulteress without any mercy and compassion and without hesitation, to public stoning; but Christ tells them: “Whoever of you is without sin, can throw the first stone on her!”
SS|1|63|8|0|Look, with these words have the Pharisees and the scribes been hit as if with lightning, for there exist yet another law, according to which the highest priestly order should be free of sin. The Pharisees and the scribes know just as well of this law as they do about the law about adulterous women, but they also know that they themselves have committed this sin of adultery in every respect, both physically as spiritually. They, therefore, take such a fright at this exceptionally piercing answer, that they all, without exception, completely forget about our adulteress and removed themselves quickly. They do not want to irritate Christ anymore this time, for they feared that He would make their reproach known to all the many believing Jews, which would take hold of them and treat them as the law of Moses expressly prescribed for such cases. But what then happened with our adulteress? She stands there alone. Have the Master condemned her? Oh no, He asks her: have those who brought you here not condemned you? Our adulteress says: oh no, Master, no one has condemned me. And He said to her: So do I not condemn thee; Go, and sin no more. Now, what do you say to this action of the Lord?
SS|1|63|9|0|Our sister says: I can impossibly say anything other than that the Master truly is more compassionate and merciful that all good people on earth together. The confession father says: good, my dear sister, if you see the Master thus, then you shall understand that my advice is completely valid! If the Master, in His mercy, does not bind Himself to the law of Moses which have come forth from Him, in the case of the adulteress, how much less would He bind Himself to a monastic rule. For see, the Master is completely free and can do whatever He wants. If anyone should ask Him: Master, what are you doing? He shall give him no answer. I as the confession father am sent to you completely in His Name and I therefore also carries His Name. When I act according to this Name, tell me, who do I have to fear?
SS|1|63|10|0|You say: certainly not the Master, for you have acted completely in His Name! Well, if I do not have to fear Him, should I then fear your monastery or the ecclesiastical authority? Oh see, this is by no means the case; And therefore, I tell you, if you have a true love unto the Lord, then also dare from this love, that you may go now, and say unto your superior, which I have told you; And then tell her that she should immediately come here with you.
SS|1|63|11|0|Our nun asks what she should do to satisfy penitence.
SS|1|63|12|0|The confession father says nothing other than what I have just told you.
SS|1|63|13|0|Our nun now gets up, but because our superior is beginning to become suspicious that our nun is staying away for so long, she is meeting her on the threshold of the little confession chamber, where our sister tells her what the confession father has said. The superior almost falls over backward in fright and say to our sister: just see what a sin you have committed! The mercy of God has completely retreated from you; a devil has taken on the form of an angel of light and has taken possession of the confession chair as a confession father to give you such a cursed teaching. He also wants me to speak with Him for the whole monastery to be pulled down into eternal damnation because I am the soul of the monastery. Yes, I indeed have often thought by myself that you would once plunge this holy house of God into misfortune. No, we have no other recourse than to powerfully unite and present our great need before the most blessed virgin Mary, the holy Joseph, and the Holy Theresia. If she does not answer us, then we are lost, for then there are no mercy and compassion with God anymore!
SS|1|63|14|0|Our sister says to the dignified woman: very honorable mother, you can say what you want, but after this lesson of this most worthy confession father, I have no more faith in your words and would much rather die if it were possible, than to allow the slightest doubt in myself in the teaching of this worthy confession father.
SS|1|63|15|0|The dignified superior now wants to give our sister a slap on her mouth out of pure monastic zeal. But our confession father has the audacity to break through the confession grid, for which he has sufficient power, and remove our sister from such maltreatment. What would happen further, we shall see next time.
SS|1|64|0|1|Rescue of the poor captives. Judgement and the youngest day.
SS|1|64|1|0|Because our superior sees this happening, she immediately makes one cross-sign after the other, run to the basin with holy water and zealously sprinkles it on the confession father and our nun. She fervently calls to the sisters for help. They come immediately, staring at the confession father, but could not see anything devilish in him. The superior now makes a big cross-sign before her, go to the confession father and the nun, wanting to make herself violently master of them, saying with a shrill, loud voice: you reproachable, hellish devil, you who has the cursed brutality to sneak in through lies and deceit with the appearance of an angel of light into our holy place, I command you in the name of the holy trinity, the most blessed virgin Mary, the holy Joseph and the Holy Theresia, to vanish from this place immediately and return to your eternal damnation and your hellish fire to burn there forever.
SS|1|64|2|0|Now look, our confession father does not let himself be brought off track in the least through this terrible, ‘exorcistic’ banning curse and say: listen, blind leader of this poor flock, you call me a devil and have above all damned me rather harshly; first tell me, what have I, as your alleged devil, done to you and to this sister!
SS|1|64|3|0|I have told this sister the full truth as it is valid here in the kingdom of the spirits and have sent her to call you, being a leader, to educate you further in the Godly truth. Instead of listening to me, you immediately grabbed the flaming sword of judgment to, if it were possible, kill this poor sister with one blow, or deliver her immediately to hell.
SS|1|64|4|0|I as your devil is having mercy towards this poor sister and rescues her from the power of your wrath; but for that, you have exorcised me and condemned me to hellish banishment.
SS|1|64|5|0|If we would compare our hearts with each other, there arises a hefty question to be answered: in which heart would more true neighborly love be found; in yours, which want to be heavenly, or in mine, who is supposedly devilish?
SS|1|64|6|0|I tell you, your rule over this poor, blind flock came to an end. Theresia has indeed founded this order upon earth, but in her time, true neighborly love was the foundation and the most important monastic rules which Theresia have imported in the founded order, was the work of love and the essential purity of heart. In such circumstances this order did have the Master’s approval; but your rules, combined with the strictest clauses and the many, mostly incomprehensible lip prayers are an abomination to the Master, being in no way acceptable to Him, even less when, as in your case, the true tyrannical, despotic lust for power, together with blind, delusional ideas have crept into this order!
SS|1|64|7|0|Have you ever heard upon earth that there still exist monasteries and monastic-like institutions in the spiritual realm? As far as I know, you have believed that you would enter a sweet sleep of the soul, or go to paradise, or possibly go straight to heaven after your bodily death, or until the last judgment. Yet, if you have indeed believed this, how has this monastery came to be?
SS|1|64|8|0|Look, now you are dumbfounded and do not know how to answer me. This poor sister has posed the same question to you, the superior. Since you still owe her an answer just like you still owe me an answer, you ignite into hefty anger and give the enquirer a ringing slap.
SS|1|64|9|0|I shall now tell you where this monastery comes from. This comes from your domineering character by which you, due to your blind, delusional ideas, have created through lies and deceit only for you and these poor sisters also here in this spirit world, such an institution. This institution is, therefore, nothing but a delusional Institute, being in no way pleasant to God the Master. I have the power, even though I must look to you as Beelzebub, to make an end to this institution on behalf of all these sisters and lead them all out to freedom. I have to leave you here in this institution though until you would let yourself become deeply and remorsefully aware of your spiritual error and see that such an institution is an error of the human spirit and has nothing true or good in it.
SS|1|64|10|0|For you and all these poor sisters to see that I have full power to act thus and that I do not have this power from Beelzebub, who you, superior, have sprinkled with holy water, but have it directly from God, I now make it known that this sister now rescued by me is Theresia herself, sent by Me to you, to free you from your delusional ideas. Next, I do declare unto you that I am Myself the One who is so dearly beloved by Theresia! If you would not believe Me, then lay your hands on My scars just like Thomas!
SS|1|64|11|0|See, you, superior of this monastery, have damned Me in your great blindness. I also have the power to condemn you but to show you that I am better than your order, I shall not condemn you; instead, I shall teach you and show you the way to Me. You cannot follow Me yet, but only after you have torn down your imaginary monastery to the floor.
SS|1|64|12|0|Look, all the sisters fall down on their knees before the Master, praise Him for His great love and mercy and plead with Him for mercy towards their superior. The Master says: this is so, but the superior still has her free will and shall have it for eternity. Would she want to break down the monastery, she can come with you; would she want to keep it, I shall not hold her back one second longer than when she would surrender it willingly to Me.
SS|1|64|13|0|Look, the superior stand as if petrified before the group of sisters and do not know what she should do next, for she is still holding this scene as if a peculiar work of the devil. The Master says to her: what are you now thinking to yourself? Was it not your faith that the satan should flee before the name of Jesus Christ and that every knee should bow before this Name, in heaven as well as on the earth and under the earth? If then satan has such an intense fear for the Name of Jesus, would he then speak his mind or even change himself into His figure? See the immensity of your delusion! You are not yet ripe for pure light and you shall not be ripe for as long as you would not yet have the last stone of this monastery destroyed inside of yourself.
SS|1|64|14|0|I also tell you this, that you only have to turn to Me if whenever you would want to be freed from your institution.
SS|1|64|15|0|You shall wait in vain on your ‘youngest day’, for it is there continually for all people. This is for the loving, righteous ones a day of resurrection unto eternal life, which is the full rebirth of the spirit. But to all those who do not accept Me in the spirit and in truth and do not want to take Me in with all love in himself, to them it is a day of judgment.
SS|1|64|16|0|Now you know where you stand; direct yourself according to it, then you shall reach your youngest day for your eternal life; otherwise, the sun which is brightening this day, shall certainly not rise for you for eternities!
SS|1|64|17|0|The Master now turns to the sisters, telling them to follow Him. As you can see in the spirit, the superior finally throws herself down in doubt before Him and pleads with Him now that she recognized Him, to not leave her alone. The Master says to her: look, here is My beloved sister Theresia; I want her to help you break down your monastery. Look, Theresia immediately helps the superior to get up with great love and show her the true way to the Master.
SS|1|64|18|0|The Master takes the road to the eternal morning with His innocent lambs! It shall not take long before our lovely disciple of the Master shall have her still blind sister free from her institution. She shall not go to the morning so quickly, though, but to the midday, or the second heaven.
SS|1|64|19|0|You now have seen another way of rescue from a wrongful spiritual resort of bliss, which was, in fact, one of the better institutions. There are still many others, though, where things are much more difficult. Next time we shall have a look at a similar men’s monastery. It shall again be one of the strictest and you shall see what kind of troubles life is riddled there, where a flood of false principles has completely suffocated the seed of life.
SS|1|64|20|0|No one should bind himself anywhere, therefore, but should only keep the love to the Master and his neighbor as the only measure for his life. For the love is the good seed in which the seed of life thrives; but if weeds have been sown, then the good seed shall have trouble growing. We shall see this clearly in the following example. With this, enough for today!
SS|1|65|0|1|A monks’ monastery. The Augustinian faith.
SS|1|65|1|0|We shall leave the ladies’ monastery and move a bit more upwards. Look, more to the midday and the evening already is a monastery easily recognizable at first sight. Look at the pompous church with its two enormous clock towers and on both sides of the church is the monastery building with smallish windows. As you can see, is the monastery and the church walled in together with a high wall. You want to know what kind of order is established there. I tell you, one of the strictest, namely the order of the so-called barefoot Augustinians.
SS|1|65|2|0|This order was only a remunerated order of penitence according to the rules of the church teacher Augustine who, as is known, was very much dedicated to establishing the being of the trinity as a conformed idea. This otherwise very zealous Christian have been seriously warned by the Master Himself to stop the investigation of the trinity. But despite this, he has aligned himself with the Roman bishop Eusebius and completely agrees with the idea born at Nicea, about the trinity consisting of three persons. He tries to give the trinity as much judicial validity as possible and by means of his otherwise great worldly wisdom, by which he indeed was honorably exalted to church father and church teacher.
SS|1|65|3|0|It was, in fact, strange that such church teachers would let themselves be called church fathers, while they indeed had the gospel according to which only Christ was to be called the only and true Father of all people and thus certainly also of His church. Because Augustine did not do his investigation out of self-interest, but with honest intention, it was not reckoned to him in the spiritual world, but in fact already partly by himself in the natural world has he seen his delusion and was therefore quickly taken in by the Master and brought on better ways. He did, because of his better insight already during his earthly life, founded a small school in secret with the purpose to gain a better and more living insight in the triune God. Augustine has finally met with the inner, living word and came to know the way by which man can reach it.
SS|1|65|4|0|This was a way of deep humility, the complete defiance of the world to take hold of the Master with all love. This school appealed to many, yet it was kept as secret as possible. Even the Roman bishop heard of it, did not oppose it and have even joined the school. He soon saw that the public teaching did not correspond with that of the school, but he could not swim against the stream. For such a school, which was a very important find for that time to not be destroyed, he allowed this school a freer practice and called it the ‘School of the true priests’, who became known as scholastics. These scholastics were not the same as the old Egyptian scholastics, who mostly busied themselves with magic mysticism, but they were rather scholastics after the inner meaning of the word.
SS|1|65|5|0|They, therefore, form another image of the trinity, consisting of a triangle in the middle of a sun-shaped crown of rays. Even though this image also was not yet completely correct, God was depicted to be a unity.
SS|1|65|6|0|The eye depicts the sun of the Master in which He exists in His eternal love and wisdom because the human eye has both in it; for from the eye radiates love and from the eye comes forth the light. The three corners of this form in the middle of which is the eye represented the three degrees within which the divine is expressed as the most intimate. These three degrees were thus arranged according to the three corners, that the lower left corresponds to the natural, the right corner to the spiritual and the upper corner signified the celestial. The radiation of the eye to the three corners indicates the influx of the Master in and through the three degrees. The light radiating to the outside of the form indicates the infinite power and the inexorability of the Godly Being. This depiction was therefore regarded to be a rather successful hieroglyph of the triune God. This then was the rule according to which the order of the barefoot Augustine was founded.
SS|1|65|7|0|You ask why this so-called new scholastics could not yet depict the triune God more perfectly and why the Master did not reveal it to them. This was because they still had some wrong ideas due to their previous view of the Godly trinity, consisting of three personalities. Some of these scholastics later did come to better insight, placed themselves under the protection of the Greek church, where they developed into a sect with the name of the “Unitarians”. Yet, under the Roman bishop, the first rule of secrecy remained under the strict clause of the right to remain silent. This secrecy went so far that after some time, even the initiates were not allowed to talk to each other. Everyone could communicate by means of the inner word, but they were not allowed to share the inner word with each other. For this reason, have this good order crumbled over time and had no great respect with succeeding hierarchies.
SS|1|65|8|0|As an imitation of this order, some other similar orders were founded, which were also strictly secluded from the world for the same valid reasons. They could not amount to anything, though; firstly, because they were held back by the church ordinances and secondly because they could apply their rules behind closed doors, but could not apply it usefully in their assigned pastoral care.
SS|1|65|9|0|Many such orders were founded, of which all initially had a good foundation and of whom almost all were adherents to the inner scholasticism. But this good basis got lost over time and nothing but the outer form remained. Since some orders began to act to the benefit of the Roman bishopry, they began to receive many outer rewards from them. This soon gave rise to “seminaries for men” and “orders for men”. Because these orders fared better than those who kept to the founding rules, the smaller orders began to think. They also began to act more and more to the benefit of Rome, which in turn gave more and more privileges to them. The order began to lose all inner morals in this time and a false foundation was laid.
SS|1|65|10|0|Here we see now a monastery which is founded upon such a false foundation, only still carrying the name of the original founder. You immediately see this from the trinity consisting of three persons, depicted right above the gate of the main entrance. Under it, almost as if pushed away by the clouds, is the “eye of God”, showing that the delusion has prevailed over the truth.
SS|1|65|11|0|These (spiritual) monks are still walking about barefoot and still wear the same clothing, but when you would want to see their inner scholastics, you shall see that they only act outwardly as in the beginning did the real Augustinians. If you would ask the one or the other why he does so, you would get no answer and if you would get an answer, it would sound like this: we do this as staunch penitents for the sake of heaven, for the kingdom of heaven can only be entered with violence; for whom would not take it with violence, shall not gain it. From this, you can easily grasp their actual motivation for such a strict life. They do it all for the sake of heaven; they also love and fear the Master, but not for Himself, but only because of heaven and hell. If the Master would take the hell away from them and their dreamed-of enjoyment and yawning would change into a heaven of activity, they would soon cross out their strict, penitent life.
SS|1|65|12|0|This is the case with all monastic inhabitants of a better attitude. Yet, for many, the following of the strictly ordained rules is only a political way by which they think they can obtain important, worldly privileges for themselves. These are actions of hellish nature, an abomination to the Lord. We shall not find this nature here, for that belongs deep into the evening, with the worst degree even at home in hell.
SS|1|65|13|0|We shall here encounter only thoughts about heaven, wanting to gain heaven by means of the strict following of the rules of their order, being day laborers. This monastery furthermore is here because of their materialistic belief in the last judgment. Because of such a belief, you shall find many deviations here, flowing forth from the little understood old scholastic and mystic concepts, that the soul would keep on living after death in either a state of complete soul-sleep or ‘psychopannychia’ or in a passive paradisiacal life. How all this would develop, we shall see at the next occasion. Therefore, enough for today.
SS|1|66|0|1|Explanation of the organization of the Augustinian monastery
SS|1|66|1|0|You now say and ask me: best friend and brother, look, the monastery is closed off to all sides; shall we go through locked doors, or do we make the doors to open before us?
SS|1|66|2|0|Dear friends and brothers, we shall do here neither the one nor the other. This monastery does look closed off from all sides and this depicts that its inhabitants are difficult to approach. This closed off monastery makes their ossified fundamental principles externally known.
SS|1|66|3|0|When we would come close to the monastery, enter its sphere and therefore, in fact, enter the experiential world of these inhabitants, we shall in time see that it is open. Let us go and see, for you to convince yourselves of it. Look, we now find ourselves in the sphere of the monastery and its gates have opened for us.
SS|1|66|4|0|You say: best friend and brother, we cannot yet really understand how something like this works. Does it happen through the will of the resident spirits, does it happen through your will, or is some ghostly machine installed by which all doors suddenly open at the press of a simple button?
SS|1|66|5|0|Best friends and brothers, this is by no means the case, but to help you understand, I shall give you a simple example. There is a so-called ‘worldly sage’ in a company, called a philosopher by you. This man is by no means talkative, or he does not speak at all. Why! Because he, in the first place, does not want to throw his pearls before the swine and secondly, because he still finds many of his own ideas rather daring and therefore does not dare to make it known. On the one hand to not waste his fame as a scholar in a frivolous manner and on the other hand out of fear for other unknown, listening ears of powerful political institutions, which could give him much trouble. For our man to not get into trouble with the one or the other, he shuts himself off, goes in a certain sense into a soul-sleep, or in his spiritual wisdom-paradise, or in his stoic (undisturbed) heaven, but in this condition he listens with great care whether he would perhaps find a related soul. If he has found someone, he soon becomes familiar with him and opens one after the other gate of his monastery to him. Should he find one or more souls who are fully initiated in his ideas and make it their own, then he at once throws all gates of his monastery wide open and our man will have no lack of applause from his company who corresponds with him and adhere to his ideas. We are not in true correspondence with the ideas and wrongful foundational principles of this monastic community but are still regarded as being spiritual relations because of our approach.
SS|1|66|6|0|You ask whether these monastic spirits see us. I tell you: it would not be essential, for we are only here to inform you regarding the relationships here and for this purpose, we can enter wherever it suits us, to listen to everything possible in secret. But because the purpose here is to give you a somewhat more conscious insight, it is also imperative that we shall make ourselves visible to the residents of the monastery. For this reason, the monastery has seen us coming. The gates are open to us, and we can enter unhindered. We shall first enter the church and see all that is to be seen there. See, we are already in the church. What do you see?
SS|1|66|7|0|You say: remarkable, it is indeed an exceptionally beautiful church. The magnificent architecture, the height, and the masterful wall paintings are truly amazing. The high altar is a perfect masterpiece of sculpture art. Also, the big painting of the trinity, especially notable for its exalted, meek character, has been masterfully depicted. Truly, we have never seen this misunderstood trinity as masterly painted as here. This apparition is so remarkable, because the Father and the Son have their heads almost against each other, being both in the light and in a triangle. Above both heads in the upper corner, is the dove form of the Holy Spirit put in such a way that it looks as if the dove is sitting there, bending down its head in between the two heads.
SS|1|66|8|0|It is furthermore notable that there are underneath the trinity, multitudes upon multitudes depicted, kneeling and praying upon clouds. Underneath these blessed ones are only the old prophets to be seen, the apostles of the Master, right below the trinity are Mary and Joseph, then many of our well-known martyrs, then only pure popes, cardinals, bishops and prelates, a few famous monks, caesars, kings, princes, earls, knights and royal female blessed ones; but not one blessed farmer is to be found among them.
SS|1|66|9|0|You see that very well, but you have not yet seen everything. Look right to the bottom, to the lower part of the tableau, there you see the earth’s surface depicted, where plenty of poor farmers are raising their hands pleadingly to these blessed ones up high. Even lower is the purgatory wherein countless poor souls are stretching out their arms above the licking flames, pleading the saints up in heaven for help. There, to the left of this depiction is shortly above the earth, a rather dark cloud with a ladder standing upon the earth, leaning against the cloud. At the end of the ladder you see a gate with two doors in the form of the two stone tablets of Moses; behind the gate stand Peter and the archangel Michael and on the ladder, you see a few busy to ascend the ladder, but also some who, at the top of the ladder, fall from the cloud back down. In the background of this dark cloud, you see a few kneeling blessed ones; they are the so-called most holy ones.
SS|1|66|10|0|Look, only one thing is lacking on this painting and that is hell. Because it does not exist in the mindset of this community, it cannot be part of this depiction. We have now carefully studied this picture on the high altar from top to bottom. What else strikes you? You say: the beautiful tabernacle, depicted with a little group of artfully combined seraph’s heads. Then the tabernacle entrance, depicting the risen Christ and if we see correctly, is this Christ slightly translucent and one see at the side of the heart, instead of his heart, a beautiful monstrance with the most saintly shimmer. Yes, this is indeed so, both visually and practically. The love for Christ is here depicted by means of the love for gold, silver and noble stones and the bread of life which clothe him with these most important earthly riches.
SS|1|66|11|0|If you, best friend, would explain this more clearly, then it sure shall not harm us.
SS|1|66|12|0|Oh yes, that I can certainly do. First, ask yourselves where one would have to go in order to get the bread of life? In the first instance, the noble Christ. But here, it is nothing else but the dead masonry or bricks of the church building. Whoever is not baptized or confirmed in this church, cannot partake in the living treasures of the mercy of this church, but who would find himself for once in this established church, should not forget the gold and the silver, for the keys of Peter, is made of silver and gold. Should someone bring along silver and gold, he is granted the bread of life.
SS|1|66|13|0|You should not think that one must pay for the communion, for everyone attending the communion, get such a little hostie for free, as often as he would want to confess. Should one want to have the full working of the hostie for himself, he must pay and let a mass be read. If he wants to have a regular mass to be read for him after his death, he needs to give a substantial donation. If he wants, even more, power added to the read masses, it must be read in front of the privileged altars. I think that you can without much trouble gather from these few facts how one can enter through the door of the sighted holy of holies by means of silver, gold, and noble stones. On earth, gold, silver, and noble stones mean an honoring of God and is called: Omnia ad majorem Dei gloriam! ["for the greater glory of God and the salvation of humanity."] But here it is understood differently and is translated as: everything to our greater prestige; or better said: let us be lords of the earth, then every emperor shall bow his head to the ground before us.
SS|1|66|14|0|One has to honestly ask oneself where the gold, silver and noble stones fit in with the true Christian humility and despising of the world, where the neighborly love, the self-denial and the ‘take up your cross and follow Me’. For regarding the gold, silver and noble stones the Master then had to say: ‘take up your gold, silver and noble stones and follow Me in My beautifully adorned kingdom’. Also, Peter should not say: ‘silver and gold have I not’. The Master should not have said so stingily to the rich young man, that a camel can go through the eye of a needle easier than would a rich man into heaven. Everything is thus distorted and destroyed and the church calling itself the only church offering salvation, has very little to do with Christianity anymore.
SS|1|66|15|0|Whoever would note himself on a certificate or any other document as “Catholic”, do not need to add “Christian” to it, but if one would write only “Christian”, then he would be regarded as a kind of heretic and can even expect to be treated somewhat unpleasantly. We shall nevertheless let it be, for the consequence of such great delusions are now clearly before us. Because you know the true heaven, you shall not find it difficult to recognize the great distance between here and there at first glance.
SS|1|66|16|0|You now ask why the Master does not make a quick and full end to these delusions and why He had allowed it from the onset. I tell you that the ways of the Master are always unfathomable and His counsels eternally unsearchable. It should be enough for you to know how endlessly good, patient and merciful the Master is, how He, being the holiest love and wisdom is very well and unfailingly able to bring all crops to ripeness. When they become ripe, He knows how to apply them for His eternal, loving and wise purposes in the most capable and best ways.
SS|1|66|17|0|You could just as well ask why the Master have placed so many weeds and wild and poisonous animals upon earth, even though you do not understand their use. I tell you, regarding this, the Master always follows His unfathomable ways and His own counsel. It is sufficient for us to have a holy conviction that He is the endlessly good Father. If we have such a conviction, we know that He did not create anything with a bad purpose, but that He shall lead everything without a doubt to the best purpose and shall do so unto eternity! You now ask whether we are going to visit and view the rest of the church. This is not necessary; we shall therefore now go to the monastery and make our observations there. Look, there is presently coming a friendly Augustinian from the so-called ‘sacristie’ (holy place). He greets us and beckons us to come to him. We, therefore, react upon his call.
SS|1|67|0|1|Have Peter founded the Roman church!
SS|1|67|1|0|What would the Augustine want to tell us and what shall he let us see? Nothing but what is important to us. We are with him; listen therefore what he shall tell us and how he receives us. His words sound as follows:
SS|1|67|2|0|Be a thousand times welcome, dear friends and brothers, in the name of the mysterious trinity, in the name of the blessed virgin Mary, of the holy Joseph and of the patron of our church, the holy Augustine, who was a true apostle and follower of our Master Jesus Christ! May I, being your subject servant, ask you which pious purpose have brought you to this God-alone approved temple? Have you perhaps come here out of my order, being new arrivals, or have you perhaps come here as pious spiritual penitents for the waiving of the daily sins to escape purgatory? Are you maybe in search of the eternal rest and the eternal light, or the true spiritual living bread of the angels? Or do you wish to finally even be initiated into the higher mysteries of the trinity? To be short: whether it be one or the other which brought you here, you shall find sufficient satisfaction here for both the one or the other. For you shall very well know that there are no salvation or blessedness to be found outside of this church.
SS|1|67|3|0|When Christ the Master has founded His church, He gave the keys to the heavenly kingdom to Peter alone. Our church is built upon the rock of Peter, is thus founded by Peter and by him has she been granted the power for times of all times, to save or to doom. You shall know that Christ has given the church the right to doom through the texts: “You shall sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel.” There is also written: “and whatsoever you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever you shall lose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” Once again it has been written: “Receive the Holy Ghost: Whosoever sins you remit, they are remitted unto them, and whosoever sins you retain, they are retained.” There are even more such texts in which the Master have given all power to Peter over humans. It can therefore not be doubted in the least that the Roman Catholic Church, founded by Peter himself, is the only sanctifying church according to the unchangeable counsel of God.
SS|1|67|4|0|When you would without a doubt belong to this church, you can only here find the gate to heaven. If you would not belong to this church, you can easily see for yourself what fate would await you, for it is written in Scripture: “whoever do not believe in this church and is not baptized in her, shall be damned!”
SS|1|67|5|0|Now I tell him: listen, best friend, you have now asked us about everything and told us the most important texts from Scriptures pertaining to your church. I nevertheless must inform you beforehand that we did not come with any intention related to your questions, and secondly, that the texts which you quoted, do not concern us in the least.
SS|1|67|6|0|You now put on a somewhat dumbfounded face and think to yourself: what then are they coming to do here if they came here without the intentions indicated by me and are even of the intent to negate the text which I quoted, which clearly indicate that the church of Rome is the only sanctifying church. But look, this is how it is and can be no different.
SS|1|67|7|0|What would you think of it if we would come here only for a purely scientific reason, to see and hear one and the other from you? With such a purpose, would we not be welcome with you?
SS|1|67|8|0|The monk says: Many appreciated friends, have you never heard upon earth that the sciences bear no fruit anymore in the spiritual world, but that only the Roman Catholic faith does that if it were alive through works? I say: Oh yes, we have often heard that, but we also heard that man would get light about all earthly doubts in the spiritual world. Such a light could then very well be called a spiritual science, is a coming into bright consciousness of Godly mysteries. If there are in the spiritual world, just like in the previous natural world, masoned monasteries and churches, decorated with various pieces of art, why then would there not exist in the spiritual world any science anymore, which were already more spiritual upon earth than the masonry of a monastery and of a church with all her statues and woodcarvings?
SS|1|67|9|0|The monk says: Listen, you! As I can gather from your words, you seem to be filled with heretic and objectionable ideas. For whom would regard anything pertaining to the holiest service of God not purely spiritually, but materially, openly testifies that he is, in word and deed, forever a doomed into the deepest hell, heretic. If you are serious about what you have said, we shall be forced to cast you forever from this purest temple of God into eternal perdition. For it is written: “you shall avoid a heretic person” and furthermore: “such a heretic you shall remove from the congregation” and, as Paul has said, “give him over to the devil”. Do you not know that the one who goes beyond the institutions of the Church of the Holy Spirit, commits the most sinful sin against the Holy Spirit which can never be forgiven? Therefore, explain yourself more clearly to this sacred place, lest eternal condemnation befalls you. For to us, the pure servants of God, it is more pleasant that the whole world is condemned than that the holiness of heaven should be stained by the least sinner. Here all grace and mercy end. He who is not pure in the true sense of the church as the sun in heaven shall never be allowed into the kingdom of God.
SS|1|67|10|0|Now I say to him: Friend, you have certainly not understood the word of God from the mildest side, but indeed from the most strict, judgmental viewpoint. But I should like to ask you a question, and you can then give me an answer, but you must assure me in advance that you will not owe me the answer. The monk said: If it is not of a purely devilish nature, I will answer thee well. But you know that you do not owe the devil an answer. I say to him, "Well, well, I'll ask you a question. If you can prove to me that this is the devil, you may well retain your answer; but if you cannot do this thoroughly, you will not come from this place until you have answered me. Beware, however, of every lie, for this might cost you dearly. So, however, my question is:
SS|1|67|11|0|How can you prove to me from the Holy Scriptures that the Roman Catholic Church was truly founded by the apostle Peter? To my knowledge, there is not the slightest mention in the whole of the present Scripture. That Paul taught in Rome and preached the gospel of the Lord, is well-known; but that Peter truly has founded the papacy in Rome, I cannot remember one syllable of throughout the whole of the Holy Scriptures. If you wish to bind me to your ecclesiastical right of condemnation, you must first prove to me whether the Roman Church was really founded by Peter, to whom the Lord would have given such a right. If you cannot prove this to me, and indeed from the Holy Scriptures, you shall have a staunch opponent in me.
SS|1|67|12|0|See, our monk puts on a rather pitiable face and search from one corner to the other to find a suitable answer. He now thinks of a clever excuse, but it shall not help him much. He beckons us to listen to him and this we shall do. He (the monk) says: O you abominable devil, that is the most hellish question, and is so tremendously heretical, and so very contrary to the Holy Spirit, that for such a heretic, a thousand of the most abominable of hells, with a thousand-fold eternal damnation, would be still too good. Should I give an answer to such a question, that all devils should come together to get me? I shall let that be.
SS|1|67|13|0|The Roman church not founded by Peter!? He who has taught himself for three years in Rome and have set up his chair there and have died a martyr’s death on an upside down cross! Besides, his imperishable body is until this day in the crypt of his church in Rome and his chair is still today the mighty throne of the pope! And you, infernal devil, dare to ask such a question and dare to tread so completely to a pure servant of God, an anointed priest? I entreat you in the name of the triune God, the Blessed Virgin Mary, Joseph, and in the name of all the holy apostles, disciples, martyrs, in the name of all the other saints, and in the name of the entire Roman Catholic Church, that you, abominable devil, leave this holy place with your hellish, damned company! Otherwise, I will summon all my brethren, who are resting in paradise and in heaven, so that they may persecute and veil you and your condemned companions with three highly consecrated crucifixes, and with other highly ecclesiastical insignia, until this place becomes more miserable than that the devilish devil, you unchristian devil, you deceiver of all men, the eve of the seventh day of creation, the ever-damned creature of God, away, away, away from here!
SS|1|68|0|1|Dispute with an Augustine. Peter and Paul.
SS|1|68|1|0|Now I say: Listen, my dear friend, your extraordinarily ruthless exorcism certainly has no ecclesiastical power; For as you see, we all stand, your three subterranean devils, still uninjured and completely unhurt in front of you. You can be assured in advance that we will not flee from your whole convent, a thousand crucifixes, and a hundred water buckets of holy water. For as long as we do not know the true reason on your part, as evidenced by the Scriptures, that your church is founded by Peter, we shall not be moved from here. On the contrary, we are now very much inclined to penetrate deeper into your monastery, and not to be deterred by any exorcist violence. To this end, I urge you to serve us and lead us into the chambers of your equally nonsensical brethren, as you yourself are one among them.
SS|1|68|2|0|The monk speaks while making three crosses before him: God help me! I have often heard that the temptations of the devil in the spiritual world are a thousand-fold worse than in the natural world and that in the spiritual world one really gets a true idea of the great violence of the devil. What I have read about it in the sacred books, written by pious and godly men, is now literally in front of me! But I tell you, you eternally abominable devil, you persistent deceiver of God and all humans, do you think God is deceiving himself? You're wrong! But as little as God can be deceived, I cannot be deceived by you as an ever-faithful servant of God, and rather than surrender to you, I will resist you with the aid of God and with the help of the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, until your patience in fighting with me shall fail you. Therefore, you can do what you want; You will not make me forsake my church!
SS|1|68|3|0|Have you not heard what the Church requires according to the authority given to her by Christ, that one must absolutely believe what she prescribes one to believe, without asking whether it is written or not written, which is also a most reasonable demand of the Church? For if the church is in possession of the Holy Spirit, and He speaks through the church, who would not believe Him if he is a sincere and true Christian? But if one were to enquire after all the principles of the Church as you do, then you should also ask, "Where then was that written what Moses and the prophets had said of God? Behold, you filthy devil, what they have said, went out from the Holy Spirit, and therefore it is and remains an eternal truth.
SS|1|68|4|0|So, the Church also has the Holy Spirit. This, however, is not limited to what has already been written before; But He can always speak and teach freely, and the children of the Church must acknowledge this as an irrefutable truth at all times.
SS|1|68|5|0|If then, the Church expresses himself historically that Peter really taught in Rome, where he had set up his chair, and died there also the death of the cross, this is indeed a guaranteed truth, because the Church is in full possession of the Holy Spirit - Now you have your required proof. Now remove yourself as you have said! I shall not be guilty of giving you this instruction, but I have done it to cause you an even greater condemnation.
SS|1|68|6|0|Now I say, "Good, my friend, and truly sullen, grim brother!" I ask you, since you have given me the ecclesiastical Holy Spirit so clearly (apparently), how is it possible that the Holy Spirit regarding this Petrine statement by the various ecclesiastical historians, who all certainly have spoken and written, according to your statement, "by the Holy Spirit", could have been so terribly wrong in this historical statement about the presence of Peter in Rome? For you have just claimed Peter's presence in Rome for three years. But I can assure you that in this respect I am not aware of any historical letter written about Peter.
SS|1|68|7|0|If by the way, you are only a little versed in this church history, you will surely have discovered the difference between twenty-four years and your three years. Also, the year of the death of this apostle in Rome is very different, and one should call it luck if only one variant of one year is discovered in these writings. That this is my statement is correct, you can see from the various historians, for your library is the most fortunate to possess all these writings. But now tell me, which one do you fully give your faith?
SS|1|68|8|0|The monk speaks: This is already a devilish poser. What should I give you for an answer? I tell you, the true, obedient Christian believes everything and does not ask for the historically incorrect data. But the ponderer, who is a heretic, ponders all things. There are also similar contradictions in the Holy Scriptures! Should we not believe it? But if you do not know how the Holy Spirit speaks, I tell thee that He always speaks with inner wisdom, and such statements have a very different meaning, which, of course, is not understood by a devil; But we the theologians know this sense and know what we believe. So, I have also answered you this question, so to render you even more condemnation!
SS|1|68|9|0|Now I say, "Well, my friend, if this is correct, I do not at all understand the reason why it has pleased the Holy Spirit to relate about the Apostle Paul in the faithfully written Acts of the Apostles; yet, about the holy Peter, as you call him, was never anything in this respect mentioned, while he was personally called to establish the Church of Christ.
SS|1|68|10|0|Paul was called as an apostle for the Gentiles; nowhere is written that the Lord also called Peter for the Gentiles. Moreover, Peter knew the excellence of the Apostle Paul and did not consider it necessary to be a follow-up apostle where Paul founded a Christian church. It is well-known from Scripture, and indeed from Paul himself, that he once rebuked Peter; But an opposite situation is not mentioned.
SS|1|68|11|0|But since Peter, as the first visible head of the Church, had already been rebuked by Paul regarding an error and been made accountable, the Holy Spirit has not really helped him, or rather, he forgot the Holy Spirit a bit - then one might assume that such historical data, which vary so much from each other, had either willfully been taken out of the air, or else could the Holy Spirit be blamed of infidelity.
SS|1|68|12|0|But I know that Christ the Lord gave the same power to all the apostles; and when He returned after His resurrection, according to John, He commanded Peter to follow Him, the disciple John also followed. When Peter made a remark about it, the Lord said to him, "If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?" - Which will say just as much as if he wants to follow Me like you, let him. Why then? Because the Lord wanted to show that this disciple was to follow the Lord, like Peter, in the constitution unalterably and continually. So he should continue forever despite the objection of Peter in such a state of mind, following the Lord.
SS|1|68|13|0|I also know that the Lord once defended a certain unreasonably accused John before the apostles, who was not called by Him and thereby brought the minds of His jealous apostles to rest. There is also no syllable to be found about Christ ordaining an apostle to build any temple building, neither of a later ordinance by the Holy Spirit.
SS|1|68|14|0|Christ has indeed said, "preach this My Gospel everywhere;" But that He would have said, "Built Me a house of prayer", is nowhere, even slightly, mentioned. But we know that He has spoken to the woman of Jacob's fountain:
SS|1|68|15|0|There will come a time, and it is already here, where the true worshipers will worship God in spirit and in truth, and neither the temple of Jerusalem will be needed, nor the mountain of Gerizim, but people shall be able to do this everywhere, in spirit and in truth. "(Joh.04)
SS|1|68|16|0|We also know that the Lord has commanded those who pray, to go alone into their chamber; but He did not tell the Apostles, "Lock yourselves into the convents, but: "Go out into all the world, and preach the gospel to all of creation."
SS|1|68|17|0|If you, however, want to empower your ecclesiastical power play by the Holy Spirit, you make Christ either a liar or a fraudulent teacher, who did not, during the time of His teaching, know what is necessary for His doctrine, and had to secretly correct it afterwards, according to conflicting historical data. He did not foresee that monasteries and churches would be necessary for the spreading of His teaching; He has not understood that Peter would have to found his church in Rome and that an immense house of prayer and an even more immense residence will be built for his successors.
SS|1|68|18|0|Thus, Christ also could not have seen that in the course of time great rankings under the priesthood of His Church will be necessary for the spreading of His doctrine, for if He had seen this during His time of teaching, how could He have answered the apostles when they asked Him who should be the leader: "None of you is the Master. This is I, but ye are all brethren together. "
SS|1|68|19|0|But his ignorance goes even further. Not knowing this, He said: "No one is good, for God alone. You shall not call anyone father; For only One in heaven is your Father. Therefore, no one is holy, for God alone." Now every apostle is holy, and the successor of Peter is even a" holy father! "
SS|1|68|20|0|If you, my dear friend, take this very seriously, then you must accuse Christ of the ecclesiastical order, and, if you believe in His Godhead, also say: God also sees as a weak man, He only comes to know over time which would be better, and is compelled to surrender to His creatures, putting to risk His eternal truth and infinite wisdom.
SS|1|68|21|0|We do know that the Lord established the Jewish Church through Moses and through the prophets as a prefiguring to the Lord in all its parts. But He did it literally through Moses. But no mention was ever made that the Lord, on His appearance in the highest person of Christ, had established a ceremonial and figurative church. Yet, He laid the foundation of His doctrine nothing but love towards one's neighbor, and, being indispensable in the foreground, love towards God by saying: " love one another; as I have loved you, that you also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye have love one to another."
SS|1|68|22|0|So, He also said that His Apostles and disciples should not condemn anyone and judge no one, that they might not be condemned and judged. Indeed, the Lord even said of Himself that He had not come to judge the world, but to save and seek that which is lost.
SS|1|68|23|0|How, then, have you been able to judge against this explicit doctrine of Christ, and have you even obtained the temporal and eternal condemnation and death sentence?
SS|1|68|24|0|Could not in this context, Christ's text be applied to you, where He, excited in Himself, speaks to those who would like to say to Him: "We have preached in your name, prophesied, and exorcised devils, the following:
SS|1|68|25|0|depart from Me, you doers of evil, I never knew you; For it is you who always resisted the Holy Spirit! "
SS|1|68|26|0|So I tell you, judge these words exactly in yourself and give me an answer. But I will show you the power of another exorcism, which will open your blind eyes, and you will see the abyss which awaits you if you remain in your stubbornly folly.
SS|1|68|27|0|Behold, the Lord had pity on you and sent me here for your salvation. If you will hear me, you shall be saved; but if not, I also have the power to throw you at once in the right place which the Lord have appointed for you.
SS|1|68|28|0|Behold, the monk begins to become intensely upset, and he can no longer advise or help himself. So, he turns around and retreats to his company. Let us also follow him, that you may see how such errors develop in the spiritual world.
SS|1|69|0|1|The Augustinian monk in counsel
SS|1|69|1|0|Behold, he goes there into a great hall, and as you have noticed, a lot of monk brothers are coming towards him. Several ask him who we are and what we want? And he (the monk) replied to them quite furtively: "Do not ask, for these are terrible beings, who want to disturb us greatly in our blissful rest by a strange authorization. Whether the one in the middle is Lucifer himself or his first helper, I do not know. But what is certain is that he derided all my most powerful exorcism, and openly threatened me with hell if I could not literally prove from the Holy Scriptures that Peter had founded the Roman Church.
SS|1|69|2|0|Yes, I say to you, I have gathered together all my wisdom and given him the strongest proof. But they were just as ineffective and invalid as a drop of water in extinguishing a house-fire. What else can we say when someone proves to you from the Scriptures almost in minute detail that the Roman church in its existing order, if it were guided and maintained by the Holy Spirit, would render Christ either a liar or a being, though born of the Divinity, but in such imperfection that the Divinity now, according to this imperfection, would deem it necessary to, later on, make improvements through the Holy Spirit to the doctrine founded by Christ!
SS|1|69|3|0|In short, it proves that in the present ecclesiastical order, either the doctrine of Christ is of a completely divine origin, and our church is, in contrast, nothing but a self-sufficient, very petty paganism. But if our church is right, Christ is as much as nothing, and if Christ is nothing, then our church has no legitimacy. - There you have the conundrum!
SS|1|69|4|0|If only we had the Holy Inquisition here in this kingdom, we could torment such heretical spirits like the physical men upon earth, we could make things so hot for them because of their heresy lowest hell would be ashamed. But what is to be done here, where no violence is possible anymore? Here, we must take such a terrible cross literally on our backs and follow Christ quite patiently.
SS|1|69|5|0|See, he's already moving into the hall with his helpers. I can give you no other advice than to make a secret cross in any of his words, to say nothing, and to not give him even the slightest answer to any question. Let us flee behind our refectory crucifix and behave quite calmly there! One would stand behind the cross, and make blood flow from the wounds of the crucified, and this hellish guest will certainly not be able to harm us
SS|1|69|6|0|See, the whole body, about five hundred heads strong, runs behind the crucifix, and presently the blood from the wounds of the crucified Christ-image is beginning to flow. The monks pretend to be sleeping, and our main speaker is keeping himself as far to the back as possible.
SS|1|69|7|0|You now say, "My dear friend, it does seem as if all effort and work will be in vain; indeed, we are very much of the opinion that not even the mossy, sandy soil in the extremely dark evening would benefit these. It is terrible how these beings consider the all-powerful words of the Lord as the words of Satan. Yes, the Lord may appear in person, and preach against their nonsense, and they will regard Him as nothing but what they believe. And if He will testify to them the truth of His being by miracles, they will say the same as the Pharisees did: He works all this through the devil.
SS|1|69|8|0|Yes, my dear friends, your comment is quite correct, and so it is with these beings as you have said. But it is also true, that infinitely much is possible for the Lord, where we with all our wisdom cannot achieve a thing. And so we shall here make some experiments, and it will soon show what effect they shall have on these beings. This deceptive crucifix serves as the main basis of support and protection for their nonsense. We shall attack it first, tear it down and destroy it under our feet.
SS|1|69|9|0|And so we approach it. Behold, the blood-machinist is already retreating because of our approach, and I say: This illusion which has sprung from the long-lasting false foundation of these beings will be destroyed. For there is no greater abomination in the eyes of the Lord than such a mirage, which is related to Him, through which thousands and thousands of men's' hearts are filled with the darkest delusion and with the most hideous filth of death.
SS|1|69|10|0|Look, the crucifix is already destroyed, like dirty chaff on the ground, and one after another the dumbfounded monks begin to rise. From every face shoots wrath and anger, but none dare to put his hand on us. No one wants to speak a word; therefore, I will address the monk who is still in the background. And I say to him,
SS|1|69|11|0|Listen, you gloomy spirit in the background! Come out and give me my answer on the question posed the temple. The monk, struck with great fear emerges and want to respond with a curse because of the destruction of the crucifix. But now, right in front of him, a klafter wide gap opens and he looks down to hell. I say unto him, Behold, thou dark spirit, that is thy Christianity; your heart is filled with what you see here.
SS|1|69|12|0|Instead of the most tender love of Christ, bleeding for the forgiveness of the evil offender, asking the Father in himself to forgive them, you have nothing but hatred, sectarian zeal, condemnation, judgment, and fire within you, and thus you oppose the most basic teaching of Christ, being staunch antichrists. You take the last drop of life from all your confessors and fill their hearts with death.
SS|1|69|13|0|Instead of the living bread, which is the true living Word of God, you are to offer them glowing stones, making them all, like you, to be full of vengeance, anger, rage, judgment, and condemnation against all those whom the Father Himself has drawn and taught. Yes, you do not have any conscience to suppress others for the sake of your lust for power and gain, and to take away the Word of God from the congregation as much as possible, and even to dominate a possessor with a heretic's curse and condemn him. Instead of the word of God, you feed the people with your own self-interest, with your lust for power, and your motto is to keep every spark of better light away from the people, while Christ the Lord has said expressly: "Be perfect as your Father in Heaven Is perfect! "
SS|1|69|14|0|What shall I do with you? "You who were to feed the Lord's flock and warn them against the raving wolves, have crawled behind a sevenfold wall, and in the end, instead of being faithful shepherds, became wolves yourselves. And there are many thousands and thousands of thousands who have tasted the hardness of your wolf's teeth and accuse you loudly at the judgment seat of Christ.
SS|1|69|15|0|What shall I do with you, who have always trodden the word of God with your feet, because it was not good for your insatiable lust for dominion? What am I to do with you, who, boldly enough, dared to assert before the people, saying, "The earth is at our feet, and we bear God in our hands?" I say to you, you could never invent a more injurious testimony, and at the same time a more striking one, then this. For indeed you have always stepped, wherever it was possible, with your domineering and profit-hungry feet upon the peoples, together with their anointed emperors and kings, and you traded with God in your hands as with a bad commodity. But there never was anything godly in your hearts, and they were always filled with what you, dark spirit, now look at in the yawning gap at your feet.
SS|1|69|16|0|What shall I do with you? Ask me who I am, and I will answer you, and say, I am a true Apostle of the Lord, and have been sent here to raise you in His name. But how shall I arouse you, when ye are full of eternal judgment? So, I ask you again: What do you want to do? - Speak, or this abyss will devour you!
SS|1|69|17|0|Now listen, our monk speaks and says: In the name of all these my brethren, I ask you, whoever you may be, that you may spare us with this hard trial. If according to the doctrine of our Lord, we became true deceivers, we were it not out of ourselves, but we must be as we are, and none of us were allowed to speak or act differently than what was allowed us to speak and act by the church. If we were wolves, we had to be; And so, if you truly are a higher Messenger, you shall certainly know how it was and still is with us. We are still trapped here just as we were on earth. Therefore, if it is possible for you, free us, and we also want to accept the pure Word of Christ! But only cover this horrible abyss before us.
SS|1|69|18|0|I say to him, If thou want to go over this chasm, you need to stifle, in Spirit and in Truth, that which you see before you in the abyss, for this is an apparition of what you carry in your own heart. Therefore, search yourself; do likewise, all of you present here. Awaken from your death sleep so that when I return, I will find you cleansed and alive to lead you out of this prison of death! But there are still much more in this monastery which I still need to admonish; When you have come to your senses, then I shall return and show you a new way in the Name of the Lord. - See how they are beginning to groan and weep. We shall not listen to this, but shall at once go to the "Paradise Monks."
SS|1|70|0|1|The Paradise Augustinians
SS|1|70|1|0|Behold, there is an open doorway leading into a fairly large garden, opposite this large monastery courtyard. We want to go there and see what happens in the garden. Well, the garden is already spread out before our eyes. How do you like it? You say, dear friend, surely one would have to be an enemy of all higher aesthetics if one were not to like this garden. These splendid arcades, along with the high garden walls, the water-features, the splendid columns, and then the most splendid flowers, as well as the fruit-trees in the most beautiful order, must be said: art and higher taste are united here. Nature is everywhere well-calculated and in the most beautiful harmony with art. There rises over the garden wall a very splendid palace, which, in its grandeur, leaves nothing to be desired. We believe if the spirits living in this garden would represent only a few of these splendid features, they could not be fully corrupt yet. Yes, I tell you, my dear friends and brethren, it does look good, but you must never forget the following rule:
SS|1|70|2|0|Where there is a lot of splendor among men, there is also a great deal of waste, where there is much waste, there is a great deal of lust for power; where there is a lot of lust for power, there is much self-love, where there is much self-love, there is much self-interest. And therefore, the external splendor is never a favorable sign for the one who is attached to it. Just look for once at your earth. Who lives in the grand, magnificent palaces? Rarely someone other than a rich and powerful. Whom does this splendor benefit? No one except the owner himself. How does it benefit him? It does so in different ways. Firstly, it is a sign of either his prosperity or of his state power, putting any passing people in a state of awe and makes them shy, causing them to avoid such a mansion and shall not easily approach it for any reason. Secondly, such splendor deters the poor of humanity to approach the owner and ask him for some alms. And thirdly, such a splendor is an inexhaustible source for the constant feeding of arrogance, and thus also for the continual contempt for the poor human class. Such splendor is also the best means of keeping the poor humanity continually in its proper blindness.
SS|1|70|3|0|You ask why? Because the simple countryman holds the owners of such a great splendor for beings of a higher kind. At the sight of such grandeur, he cannot shake this feeling. Yes, I must say to you that if St. Peter's and the papal Vatican were not built in such splendor and grandeur, exceeding all human understanding, many would not find it such a grace to be admitted to the papal slippers of the Pope. The blind indulgences, granted from a peasant hut, would never have produced this profitable effect as it does from the earthly, marvelous splendor of the Vatican. But you have always seen that any religion when it passes over into the materialistic, it begins to use external splendor to exploit the blindness of man for a long time. But the question can be asked whether such impressing of people has ever been of any use to mankind?
SS|1|70|4|0|Even the temple of Solomon was essentially nothing but a silent prophet, who, by his existence from Solomon's time, showed to the whole Israelite people how the spiritual had transcended into the material, and, had in the end, nothing good or true left in the whole temple. And the Lord gave the Jews themselves the testimony of the temple that they made the house of prayer a murder pit! Yes, in this temple atrocities without names have been committed. The people have been blinded so much by the temple, that they did not know the Lord of glory, and have even decided upon His crucifixion in the temple. Judas, too, was paid with the money in the temple, and in the end, threw down this blood-money again in the temple, unto a great testimony that the temple had always been a murdering-pit of the Spirit of God.
SS|1|70|5|0|If you consider this a little, this splendor will not appear to you in a too favorable light; and how things are in this respect, we shall at once get a little taste of when we enter the first garden temple.
SS|1|70|6|0|Just look, there are already two white-dressed monks coming to meet us. You ask: Are they Dominican or Cistercians? Oh, no, my dear friends and brethren, these are merely paradisiac Augustinians, for in paradise they take off the black robes and dress in white. Why are you looking so attentively towards the palace? I know what is in your eyes: the angels, jumping around with pairs of wings attached to the shoulders, made of white feathers. Of course, you ask whether they can fly? Oh, no, they cannot do it, for the wings do not grow on them, but is only artificially attached as if in a theatre. The leaping is intended to represent the liveliness of these angels, and how they are willing to serve this paradise on the slightest hint. Behold, half a dozen is already running after the two paradisiacals who are approaching us; And you will soon see that these paradise angels are even provided with cudgels and sabers to drive away any unsolicited guests from this paradise, in a not very paradisiacal way.
SS|1|70|7|0|You ask who were such angels on the earth? Have you ever heard of the so-called laity brothers, or rather, monastic housekeepers? Here, too, they are ministering spirits of the monastery. But for them to like their ministry, they are assigned to be angels. This is all due to the erroneous justification in which such men have exchanged the temporal with the eternal. The great love and mercy of the Lord, however, leave these beings long enough in such reasoning, for as long as they have not begun to realize that something is wrong with their circumstances, for they firstly can never fully satisfy themselves with all these beautiful fruits. The food and drink seem to them as if they are eating and drinking in their dreams. Secondly, they also continuously see white clouds floating above them; but they cannot see where these clouds get their light from. Thirdly: it would only gradually dawn on them that, knowing that they were in the spiritual world, there is nowhere a saint to be seen, not even the Virgin Mary, nor Peter, nor archangel Michael. And a fourth, a very fatal situation to them is that, if they look down over this garden wall, which they usually climb on with ladders, they see nothing but barren plains; only their garden is fruitful. Fifthly, they are gradually becoming conscious of the fact that their monastic church is never visited by anyone other than them. And so there are still several such means by which the mind can be made aware that something is amiss with this paradise.
SS|1|70|8|0|These paradise-dwellers indeed still maintain their monastic heaven, which we shall only get to know later, but they have considerable doubt about their skies. These heavenly inhabitants must, therefore, be very political, and keep their suspicion about heaven as secret as possible, lest the paradise which also must provide for heaven would soon be miserable, and our spirited angels would not cultivate the vast garden anymore. For you should know, that the Lord allows for a good reason that these spirits must, as they have upon the earth, acquire their bread with the work of their hands, and in the sweat of their faces. They thus must work if they want to eat something.
SS|1|70|9|0|But see, our paradise dwellers are approaching us. Therefore, let us be still and see how they are going to receive us! Behold, a man of paradise is beckoning an angel bearing a cudgel to his side, that he may approach us safely. The other man of paradise, together with four sable-bearing angels, makes up the rearward protection for the vanguard, should he be too weak against the enemy.
SS|1|70|10|0|Well, the first paradise man opens his mouth already and asks us: where are you from, from above or from below? I say, from above. He asks us: Where is up? I show him with his hand on his chest and say right here in the heart, the sole love of the Lord is from above! He says, "What do you think you're a silly thing?" Do you not know where the sky is, and do you not know that you find yourself here in the paradise of God? I say to him, I know where heaven is, and know very well the paradise. But this paradise here and your heaven I do not recognize as a haven and as a heaven, but I recognize such only for the truth, and in this, the sky and this paradise is nothing but a figment of your and your utter worldly folly. He said, "What a speech! So, are those who come from above? No, just wait for a little, we'll show you where it's downstairs. Come, ye angels of God, take at once these three infernal gallows-rascals and escort them to the safehouse, you know what place I mean; the school where they will learn to distinguish above from below.
SS|1|70|11|0|Behold, the angels take hold of us, and we will not defend ourselves this time, but let us be brought in by them. It is only when they have executed upon us a very humane judgment that we shall begin to stir a little, for all this belongs to the cause. You would not have a complete knowledge of this spiritual situation, and we could not easily get to these spirits in any other way, and then, for their own good, would convince them of their delusion. So, as I have said, let us allow ourselves to be taken with good-naturedness, so that you may see in how many endless ways the Lord knows to continually provide His servants with the fruitful labor of love.
SS|1|71|0|1|In apparent captivity of the paradisiacal Augustinians. Their doubts about the correctness of their conduct.
SS|1|71|1|0|The two heavenly monks (for you must understand that "heavenly" is here referred to as "being in paradise") lead us, and the angels follow us with cudgels and sabers. You ask where they will take us? Just look there towards the north, in the corner of the big garden wall is a dirty tower, with a black door. There they shall hold us. What will happen further, experience shall tell. But listen a bit, what the two paradise monks discuss on the way.
SS|1|71|2|0|One of them just said, "What would you think if these three vagabonds were emissaries of some better place than this one, in which we can never eat enough; should we not listen to their case, and inquire where they really came from? For the question we have asked them whether they came from above or from below, was too hasty. We have, as one would say, fell with the door into the house. I propose that if they were really from above, and we would treat them in this paradise in the most unparadisiacle way, it could cost us very dearly. My opinion is this: instead of locking them into the tower, we could rather take them to the freedom tower in the direction of noon, which is open to the outside and only locked on the inside.
SS|1|71|3|0|The other says: Dear friend and brother, I mean, you will not want to be a heretic here in paradise. We know well that the Lord has walked on the earth without glory, and this was also the case with the first proclaimers and spreaders of His doctrine. But you know that at that time the Church of the Lord was poor and suffering. After the great church meeting at Nicea, however, she globally triumphed over all the heathens. For this reason, she stopped being poor and suffering and became a triumphant, rich church, a church full of splendor, glory, prestige, power, and might.
SS|1|71|4|0|If on the earth the Lord furnishes His Church and His servants with such glory, how much more will He do this in the kingdom of blessed spirits. If then, he will send us higher messengers, you can expect with the utmost confidence that such messengers will not appear in the form of such alley trash, but with great splendor and heavenly majesty. For it is said in Scripture that the Lord will return with great power and glory upon the clouds of heaven. How, then, should such sentinels be emissaries of God? Veiled messengers of hell, yes, but not higher messengers of heaven. Hence, only to the right, into the enclosed tower with them, which is built of pure holy stones, and it will at once show what kind of spiritual children they are; For such consecrated stones shall burn the devil a thousand-fold worse than the lowest hell.
SS|1|71|5|0|The first replies: Well, do what you please, but I will stick with my idea. If things would go wrong, you can handle it. And so, do what you want, I will not hinder you in your plan. See, the tower is already near us. Here I give you the key because I do not want to have any part in this endeavor. But I have already often thought that in our Roman church, we are always quicker with condemnation than blessing. And so, I have been thinking for a while about the text of the Lord, in which, He has explicitly warned His apostles and disciples against condemnation and judging.
SS|1|71|6|0|For this reason, I secretly undertook to not condemn or judge anybody. I shall thus stay true to my intent regarding these three, and therefore I will tell you again: Do what you please, But I do not want to have any share in your doing.
SS|1|71|7|0|The other says, "I shall take the key, and I shall execute Divine justice; For great is the love of the Lord, but His righteousness is above it, even calling for the blood of the Son of God. Therefore, let me execute justice.
SS|1|71|8|0|The first one curtly replies to the executor of justice: I myself know from Scripture that the Lord gave the apostles and the disciples no other command than that of love. I also know that the Lord once used an unjust housekeeper as an imitative example, and He once said that He has more joy over a penitent sinner than over 99 righteous ones. But I do not recall any important text in which the Lord has explicitly emphasized strict justice. The tax collector has been justified in the end, and the righteous Pharisee reproved! When I think of this, our righteous justice has lost much worth in my opinion. By the way, as I said, do what you want. The tower is here, the three are here as well. You have the key in your hand, so I shall retreat.
SS|1|72|0|1|Prickly question, honest answer
SS|1|72|1|0|See, the monk spirit holding the key as an inhabitant of this heavenly paradise opens the door and indicates us to enter. What do you think, we should obey or not? Many a Catholic would say that obedience calls for this. But because a different principle exists, stating that we ought to obey God rather than man, we shall not follow the orders here, but remain outside. And I shall also take the liberty to reduce this tower into useless dust by a gentle touch with my right hand. But since the key-bearer is threatening us with the following words: If you do not enter immediately, I will at once put a violent hand upon you, so we must approach the tower for me to be able to touch it with my finger. - Now we are at the tower and see, it is gone!
SS|1|72|2|0|But now look at our custodian, what a miserable, astonished face he pulls. And the other, better-minded, approaches him, saying: Now, my dear brother, what do you say about this phenomenon? Could the devil have done this? The other says: 'Yes, my dear brother, the matter is extremely puzzling. Up till this time, Satan has not been able to do anything against this tower; indeed, he stood there as a truly impregnable fortress of God, and all the heretics and servants of the devil, as adversaries of the only saving church, found their condemned asylum here. Never before has a devil dared to touch this tower. And behold, this wicked man, or whatever he is, touched the tower with only one finger, and there immediately was no trace left of the tower. I now see no other means than to take these three out of this sacred paradise, as far as they can go, for otherwise he will touch upon us something else, and destroy it just like they did this tower.
SS|1|72|3|0|I must truly confess that God the Lord is indeed an enigmatic Being; when you would think you have done your best, He will come and make it all to naught. Thus, He established one church after the other, and when a Church has trained itself properly, as one would say to follow at God's leash, He comes and cuts the leash right through, like a pagan Spartan. The whole ecclesiastical house falls over and nothing but the name remains, as with the city of Babylon, since one cannot even ascertain the place where this great cosmopolitan city once stood. I, my myself shall have nothing more to do with these three beings. If you wish to go proceed with them, then you may. But I truly doubt whether you would get anywhere with them. I think that in this case, a general meeting would probably be the best. But how does one conduct this for as long as these three are here?
SS|1|72|4|0|The other one says, I mean, this will not be necessary, for these three are clearly from above, what would our meeting achieve? They will dust our meeting as they did the tower. We shall leave the question of whether these three are "from below" completely aside; for it is said that the rock or the church of Peter shall never be overcome by hellish powers. But what would become if our judgment in a meeting would be that these three emissaries are of hell, and yet, despite the testimony of Christ, have brought an end to this tower? We, therefore, could say nothing other than that our only sanctifying Church is not at all established by either Peter or Christ. Such a testimony would certainly be far worse than the full destruction of this tower. But if we confess, on the contrary, that the Lord has done to us according to His immeasurable counsel, we do not hurt ourselves in the least; For the Lord is free to do what He wills, and all that He does will surely be good.
SS|1|72|5|0|The objector says, "You are right, and I can raise no objection to this. But what will our other blessed brethren and the many ministering angels say when they hear this? Therefore, it would be necessary to tell them the news as soon as possible, lest we shall seem strange to them.
SS|1|72|6|0|The other one says: I am again of a quite different opinion. Let us not concern ourselves with what our brethren would say, but, in God's name, let these three, as long as they are still here, do as they think fit, and we wash our hands. Our brethren, however, are to decide for themselves how they like it to swim against a rushing mountain stream.
SS|1|72|7|0|Now I speak to the better monk and say, "Listen, dear friend, your words are pleasing to me; you are therefore closer to the kingdom of God than many others. Even if you have not done many works that could follow you here, you still have much more light than the others. You shall now be given an opportunity to do the good deeds which you lacked for the kingdom of God. Therefore, let all the hypocrites of this paradise gather here.
SS|1|72|8|0|Our better monk says, "Dear friends, this can be done at once; For by means of a call and a wink, they shall all come here.
SS|1|72|9|0|I say: therefore, give the hint and let the cry be heard. Our monk does so and a great multitude is already gathering from all sides; see how some of them clasp their hands over their heads because they do not see the tower anymore. The question is asked from all sides: For the sake of the triune God, what has happened here? What wicked man hath done this? Our better monk answered with a loud voice, saying, "Listen, brethren, I say to you, do not ask, for the three mighty ones are still standing among us. The middle one, whom we wanted to lock up in the tower, barely touched it with a finger, and in less than a moment, the tower was destroyed. We know, however, that the power of Satan can never do this; So be mindful, lest a greater evil befalls us.
SS|1|72|10|0|Behold, a prior of this paradisiacal monastic council is approaching us very fearfully, asking us a question, saying: We and all good spirits praise God the Lord! If you are also good spirits, tell us what you want.
SS|1|72|11|0|I say: "My desire is a very simple one, and consists of nothing but that you should tell me, on what occasion Peter established the Roman church, and on what occasion all the monastic order? But you must prove this to me from Scripture, for every other proof I reject.
SS|1|72|12|0|Now see how this Prior pulls a very miserable face, quickly and secretly makes a cross before his face and speaks secretly to his neighbor: God help us! We stand in the face of the supreme hellish triad. This is Lucifer, Satan, and Leviathan! This is certain. But we've been asked a question, what shall we answer? If we remain silent, this triad destroys us - God help us! - our whole monastery, our paradise and our kingdom of heaven, and lead us straight to hell! But if we answer him, we have delivered ourselves to hell. Truly, God's providence in this world takes on a peculiar angle, that man in paradise and in heaven does not understand as to what one should do about it. But since I cannot prove the apostolic authority of the Roman Church from the Scriptures, it will be best to answer him in full truth: listen, friend, I cannot answer you. I do believe that the Roman Church was established by Peter as it is also evident from historical tradition, according to which this apostle was said to be in Rome for twenty-five years, but whether this tradition is authentic or not, the dear Lord God will certainly know better than I do.
SS|1|72|13|0|I've always been a Roman Catholic and believed, taught, and acted in the spirit of this Church, and I did not think that I had erred by doing so. But if the matter is different, you may inform us. I will not be averse to hearing you; And so, you may speak. If you are a good spirit, then you will not have any evil intent, but if you are an evil spirit, think that God is even more powerful than you; thus, say what you have to say.
SS|1|73|0|1|A question to the prior of the Augustinian monastery
SS|1|73|1|0|I say to him, "For this moment you have drawn yourself nicely from the noose. And since you yourself are not able to answer my question, I will also consider such an answer as an answer. But be careful, I will give you a second question, perhaps you will find this answer in you. Since you, being well versed in Scripture, could not know during your lifetime on the earth whether the Apostle Peter has ever lived in Rome and established the Roman Church, I would still like to know from you why you entreated the idea during your life to zealously pursue the position of a monastic prior? And why have you, after you achieved the position of prior by various sly means, have entreated the head of the church a few times, to make him appoint you the position of general of your convent, or if possible, a bishop? Behold, this is an important question, and you will be able to give me an answer, since you have experienced it all in yourself, and you are still alive in the sight of your memory.
SS|1|73|2|0|Our paradisiac primus now makes a very perplexed face, searches for a clever reply in every corner of his being, and finds, as you can easily see from his embarrassed physiognomy, nothing in himself, and feels very strongly coerced against his will, to come forth with the truth. Even if it would burn his tongue like when one would eat too hot food, it would not do him any good. He, therefore, decides to speak the truth, come what may.
SS|1|73|3|0|See, he opens his mouth; so listen what he shall say. He (the Prior) says, Dear friend, whoever you may be, I tell you frankly that I have done all this literally all for myself. And why did I do this? Because, I very well knew the principles of the Roman Catholic Church, and I was only too well acquainted with what the Christian theorems state, namely, nothing but to rule the world. And to obtain such, one must be able to provide it prestige, and through prestige, treasures and riches. But in what condition pure Christianity is because of this, as you know it yourself, the Roman Church never cared about.
SS|1|73|4|0|And if I am not mistaken have the Roman Church been in such a state of conscience regarding Christianity since the time of Charles the Great, who, as far as I know, gave the Bishop of Rome a piece of land and thus made him a secular ruler.
SS|1|73|5|0|Since that time had man regarded Christianity in its pure sphere to be quite unsuitable for the sake of ecclesiastical affairs, only in secrecy because, in its authenticity, it directly opposed temporal prestige. Man thus only kept the name and adopted the teaching to such an extent that worldly prestige had to be accepted.
SS|1|73|6|0|I must also tell you that I have often secretly compared the papal lifestyle to Daniel's god "Mäusim," to whom gold, silver, and precious stones are sacrificed, and in which no love of women will be. But what did all this benefit me? I was yoked like a stupid ox, who could have unharnessed me? But this is true, however, that the front oxen have to pull less on the wagon than the rear ones yoked closer to the wagon. I was glad to see this. That is why I tried to be put into a yoke more to the front yoke, being more a parading ox than a pulling ox. Could I have acted differently?
SS|1|73|7|0|I could have done differently if God had not given me such a sensitive skin. But, because of my very sensitive skin and the constant sight of the many burning stakes, I acted wise and did nothing at all. I thought: True Christian well-doing rooted in a true godly sense is virtually impossible in such circumstances! I would rather not do anything, I tolerated the external stupidity as well as I could, and I made use of it for my own temporal advantage. I knew well enough that there was something wrong with the doctrine of Christ, but then I thought again:
SS|1|73|8|0|If the Lord has established this doctrine, as it is in the Gospels, He will also have His reasons, why He has allowed this His simple and most pure teaching degenerate! Besides, I thought more and more of Paul, who implored his congregations to be subject to the secular power, whether it be good or evil; For there is no power except from God. If what these church leaders are doing is wrong, then they shall be held accountable. But I will do what Pontius Pilate did once since he could not prevent Christ to be crucified. The Lord, as the most perfect Being, will surely see that one person with very much limited power cannot swim against the collective river of the world!
SS|1|73|9|0|Behold, dear friend, wherever you may be from, this is the answer to your question; And you can now take my skin off right here, but you will not be able to get any more out of me.
SS|1|73|10|0|Now I say, "Good, my dear friend, you have not withheld anything, but gave a true witness of what you have found in your memory. But I would like to know from you why you came to this paradise? For if you were convinced of the total defectiveness of the Roman Church, according to your statement, you must be convinced that her doctrine of the survival of the soul after death must be as false as anything else. To this end, I must tell you that many out of the Catholic Church have already entered the real kingdom of God, and I must also remark to you that even if the Catholic Church finds herself in complete anti-Christianity, I still do not know whether she has ever forbidden charity or humility. Therefore, I still would like to hear from you how it came about that you came to this paradise, as I have already said.
SS|1|73|11|0|Our Primus says, "Dear friend, wherever you may be from, to answer this question will be a little difficult for me, for honestly, the reason which has brought me here I know as little as the center of the earth. For if I tell you quite sincerely, I have completely renounced the immortality of the soul after death with many other issues in my physical life. But if one renounces spiritual life after death, there is no other choice but to live according to the ancient Roman saying: "Ede, bibe, lude; Postmortem nulla voluptas! "(i.e.," eat, drink, play, for, after death, there is no more pleasure! ") So, I have also lived on earth mostly to eat and drink and have, for the sake of eating and drinking taken part in all kinds of worldly frivolities.
SS|1|73|12|0|When, however, the fatal bodily death came upon me, about which I have had so many useless thoughts during my lifetime, I first learned that this death of the body is by no means ultima linea rerum (last); but that I continued living my life after the inexplicable laying off my earthly hull, as I have formerly lived on the earth. The only difference is that I now am spending my time, instead of in the dirty monastic cells, in these pretty garden salons, and am wearing instead of a black robe, white robe, no longer read any masses, but I am here like a louse endowed with reason and literally a 'fructus consumere natus' (born to consume the fruit of the earth).
SS|1|73|13|0|The fact that these secular monastic rules are still being observed here is just as inexplicable as anything else. We imagine ourselves to be happy here; truly, we are only happy here because of our reinstituted and applied, somewhat cultivated monastic order. If you take this away, the field mice are happier than us. I must, therefore, admit to you that not one single one of us really know why we are here.
SS|1|73|14|0|If you know of something better, let us know, and we will gladly exchange this uncertain pretense even with some certain predicament. Do with me and with us all you want, only spare us hell and any more questions. I have told you everything for now, and now you can ask me as much you want, I will know how to answer everyone like a stone. For where there is nothing, death cannot take anything.
SS|1|74|0|1|Enquiry after the love unto Christ
SS|1|74|1|0|Now I say: Listen, dear friend, I do not think you are as silent as a stone, and therefore you will be able to answer me one more question. I also make this question as simple as possible, so listen:
SS|1|74|2|0|Have you never thought about Christ during your whole spiritual ministry, and has it never occurred to you as if you could love Him with all your might? See, this is a simple question which you can almost answer with yes or no; But the living truth must be the basis.
SS|1|74|3|0|The Primus says, "Dear friend, whence ever you may be from, I can answer you such a question, even if you would also ask more of them. But do not ask me anymore about the Roman church, for I am exceedingly glad, like a demobilized soldier, to have nothing to do with her anymore. But as for Christ, I want to speak to you for as long as you want. And so I tell you in answer to your question, that I myself often thought about Christ, and I often felt in myself that I would not be a bad apostle if I had the good fortune to deal with Christ like the apostle Peter has been with Him. Yes, I must tell you that Christ is the only divine person I could love with all my might if He would really be present somewhere.
SS|1|74|4|0|The fact that during my whole spiritual ministry I could busy myself very little with Christ for the sake of the office, you shall know why and how. For, as a monastery minister, I have been called to some higher spiritual authority, or even to a bishop, or even to Rome once, but there never was any mention of Christ at such a meeting, but only about the income of the monastery, how the riches of the Church should be managed, and how I should handle it if the monastery would raise too little money to raise the church taxes! Even when I was once summoned to Rome, and thought that I would receive a brighter light about Christ, but there was no trace of it. I was only meticulously questioned about the state of the ecclesiastical pensions, and whether any important donations had been received and if so, what have happened with the donated capital.
SS|1|74|5|0|I answered to this that we have a somewhat different situation with donations. Regarding the old donations, they have been added to the general monastic church capital long ago and there are no new donations in this difficult time. One must be content with simple indulgences and a few paid masses for the dead. But there is no trace of the so-called eternal donations now anymore. At such a comment from me, the cardinal first uttered a powerful curse against all heretics and protestants. I was only admonished to warn the people by means of strict sermons and reproves in the confession chair, to not let themselves be enlightened by so-called protestants, and to find his life and secondly, attain heaven in the only sanctifying church by means of rich donations. After such an admonition, I was handed a bundle of several hundred full indulgences, which I had to sell to people as soon as possible, for the amount of at least ten thalers per indulgence.
SS|1|74|6|0|I was given a complete indulgence free of charge, but with the proviso that the latter would become effective for me only after I had sent the amount for the other indulgences to Rome.
SS|1|74|7|0|On this occasion, I wanted to inquire about some religious matters, but it was told to be silent, and one of the panel said to me in passing: "Thank you very much for such a high grace on the part of the supreme priest of Christ. Leave Rome as soon as possible, so that you may come home sooner, fulfilling the will of the holy father. I followed his advice. I was even greeted with the grace of being admitted a slipper kiss, but with this grace, I also had been advised to not stay in Rome for more than twenty-four hours.
SS|1|74|8|0|From this presentation, you can easily see what kind of Christianity it was. Indeed, if a cardinal had not pronounced the word "vicar of Christ," I would have been in Rome without having heard the name of Christ in this supreme Institute, except for during the ecclesiastical ceremony.
SS|1|74|9|0|The visit of Rome also sucked the last drop of my faith in immortality and therefore also of my thoughts about Christ.
SS|1|74|10|0|When I returned to my monastery with my indulgences, I handed them over to my monastic brethren. They have, as far as I know, fortunately, got rid of them all. They have, as far as I know, sold them for quite reasonable prices and when I made it known that I had some moral issue regarding the selling of the indulgences, Rome allowed some negotiation and was content to receive a lesser amount. And behold, that is all I can answer to your question.
SS|1|74|11|0|But as far as my love for Christ is concerned, you will be able to infer from my own statement that when such church manipulations are carried out to the last drop, and man, especially in the priesthood, loses all faith in the end, then it also does not fare much differently with the love unto Christ. I do not want to say that I would not want to love Christ if He were somewhere. Yes, I could even love Him above all, because His doctrine is truly the purest and the best a mortal man can ever think of.
SS|1|74|12|0|But the 'if' is the most fateful. I came here, and I now live here, as I have said already, without knowing why, where and how, since I have left the immortality of the human soul in the world. So far, I have not experienced any more of Christ than what I have learned about Him on earth; And thus, between me and Christ, there is always the fatal 'if'. Free me, and thou shalt have me as a disciple after the likes of John or the Magdalene.
SS|1|74|13|0|Now I say, "Well, my friend, you have given me a very extended answer to my short question. So, I will now tell you and everyone. If you would observe this, you can enter onto the path of true eternal life. If not, then the path to eternal death is already open in the place where the tower has disappeared!
SS|1|74|14|0|And thus hear: Jesus Christ is the only God and Lord of all heavens and all worlds! According to His eternal, infinite love: the Father, and His infinite wisdom: the Son, and His everlasting omnipotent holiness: the Holy Spirit himself; as He Himself also said of Himself, that He and the Father are One, and who sees Him, also see the Father; and that the Holy Spirit goes out from Him, as He demonstrated when He breathed on His apostles and said to them, receive the Holy Spirit.
SS|1|74|15|0|This is to be the first article of faith for you, without which no one can enter into eternal life, for it is said in Scripture, "Whoever does not believe that Christ is the Son of the living God, who is the love of the Father, will not be saved.
SS|1|74|16|0|But I say unto you, if ye will not embrace the Father as the Spirit in the Son which is Christ, ye shall not enter into life.
SS|1|74|17|0|Do not let yourselves be bothered with the text which says: "The Father is more than the Son." For this expresses that love, as the Father in Himself, is the foundational Being of God and from Him the eternal light and the eternally powerful Spirit. This is your second article of faith.
SS|1|74|18|0|The third article of faith is as follows, "Humble yourselves with all your heart, and love God in the only Christ above all everything; and love everyone his neighbor as himself; Let every one of you live for the sake of others, and let everyone, being the least, serve the others as much as possible.
SS|1|74|19|0|If you will have fully accepted these three articles of faith within you, then you will be shown the way to eternal life. You have brought nothing but evil tricks from the earth with you. They are everywhere in front of you. They have no reason, therefore they will soon be destroyed before your eyes, and will pass away as an ephemeris, as soon as your own inner night will break upon you. But therefore, I have given you a new seed in the name of the Lord; Plant it in your heart, for it becomes a fruit-producing plant. Only this fruit will be a living power for you. Your spirit will kindle your love, and this flame will enlighten for you the new path that leads to eternal life!
SS|1|74|20|0|See, now all the paradise monks begin to hit their breasts and shout: "What an abyss below us, what a depth above us! - Lord, be merciful to us great sinners! Close off the abyss and cover the depths above us, for we are not worthy even of a spark of Your grace! Destroy us, for we are worthy of destruction; But let us not live, that we may not be condemned by You. Look, they are turning into themselves somewhat easier than the previous ones. But if we leave them in this mood, and go into the monastic heaven, then you will find that the 'medium tenere beati' has its literal reality here; For the heaven here will be worse than the sleep of souls.
SS|1|75|0|1|A walk through the monastic heaven
SS|1|75|1|0|You are indeed asking here: Dear brother and friend! Where is this heaven here? I tell you, we shall not need to go very far to see it. There before us, you see a magnificent palace and there in the middle of it, is a small staircase with a small gate, right in the middle of the palace. This is the entrance to heaven; for you must know that heaven and paradise are not far apart. You ask whether Peter and Michael are also here. They will not be absent, yet they are not in front of, but behind the door. We will not enter the heavens with force here, and you shall immediately encounter Peter and Michael when we knock. Let us go to the little door, and knock there, that we may enter heaven.
SS|1|75|2|0|We are on the spot. So take note of what a question we will be asked through the locked door when I knock. And so, I knock and listen, "Peter" is already present and asks: "From where? - From above or from below? - I speak: From above. The "Peter" says, "How is the name?" I say, Lord's messenger! Peter continues to ask: Who is the Lord? I say I know only one Lord, namely Jesus Christ.
SS|1|75|3|0|The Peter says, "You are a liar; How can Christ have sent you from without since He dwells only here in heaven and sits at the right hand of the Father? If you were sent by Him, you should have been sent forth from heaven. But you come with a strange voice from outside, so you are a liar and deceiver and a sinner of all sins against the Holy Spirit. Spirit: therefore, march down to hell, you and everyone who is with you!
SS|1|75|4|0|I say: Listen, you blind guardian of heaven, you are terribly deceived. Since you have asked me from where and in whose Name I came, I also ask you who you are, that you can straight away utter a sentence of condemnation, while the Lord has expressly advocated His Apostles against it.
SS|1|75|5|0|The Peter says, "I am Peter, a rock on which Christ has built His church, and this Church will not be overwhelmed by such messengers from below as you are; So you are waiting in vain to enter.
SS|1|75|6|0|I say to him, "What would you hold me for, if I would break this door, and take authority of your heaven, despite your heavenly Peter's power?"
SS|1|75|7|0|The Peter says, O thou abominable devil of all devils! Just try to grab the buckle, you'll soon feel how hot it is. But I can assure you in advance that this buckle will cause you much greater torment in a moment than a thousand years in the lowest hell.
SS|1|75|8|0|I said to him, "Listen, it's only a trial. And so, I attack your dangerous buckle and behold, the door is opened. I can assure you that I felt no pain at first, and for the second, I have overwhelmed your little gate, and ask you, therefore face to face, for whom you are holding me since I have overpowered your stony door with my gate? Now talk!
SS|1|75|9|0|The Peter says, "What shall I say to the face of such a transgressor, who tramples on the holy dwelling of God and His seven saints with his most abominable feet?
SS|1|75|10|0|I say, "Are you talking to me like Peter would?" Do you not know that Christ has commanded His apostles to be gentle like the doves? And you're here as rude as a chained dog! If you are really Peter, you will well know that the Lord has commanded His apostles and disciples nothing so much as the true humility of the heart, the greatest meekness of the mind, and the perfect love of the neighbor. If, as a supposed devil, I remind you of this, I am, therefore, no closer to the divine truth than yourself, whom you consider being Peter, and you think you are a day-laborer of heaven? But the word of the Lord in his work is more alien to you than the center of the earth; So I urge you once more to confess to me the perfect truth in the most active name of the Lord and to tell me who you are.
SS|1|75|11|0|The pseudo-Peter says: Listen, abominable devil, you are worth no answer; And if you do not leave this place instantly, I will at once summon all the heavenly powers, first of all, the saints. If you will not flee from them, I will call upon all the angels, and if you will also oppose them, I will call the Most Blessed Virgin Mary and St. Joseph, and if you do not want to flee from them, I will call the trinity myself. Then it will be clear who is more powerful, you or the holy trinity! Therefore, do not make trouble, and rather go down kindly to your accursed hell. For if you are to make sure that all the heavenly powers will come upon you, you will be thrown down with glowing chains, together with your spearheads, into the lower of all hells to, with a thousand-fold torment, burn, seethe and roast there.
SS|1|75|12|0|I say to him, "Listen, if you give me such answers to my question, which is accompanied by the true love of the Lord, and even threaten me with all your heavenly powers, I must take liberty without your permission to penetrate into your heavenly skies, and to convince me that all your heavenly powers will be able to execute your threat to me.
SS|1|75|13|0|Now listen, to this my statement, Peter utters a pitiful cry and set us up to face Michael. But he runs back and calls all the heavenly powers at once. But we come one step closer to Michael and see, he also runs after the Peter, and the stairs are free. Let us go straight up. You will even be able to convince yourself that Peter and Michael, together with the other heavenly powers, will keep themselves according to humble heavenly policy in the background of heaven.
SS|1|75|14|0|Now see, there we are already, and heaven in a not very extended scale is open before our eyes, as it is in the erroneous reasoning of these heavenly inhabitants. What do you say to this heaven? As I see, you shrug your shoulders and say, "No, is that supposed to be a heaven? - We would have regarded the former paradise garden much rather be a heaven than this highly insolent theatrical trash-market. We certainly have not imagined these heavenly inhabitants to be this dumb. If they would have imitated the St. Peter's church in Rome to be a heaven, they would still be forgiven for a certain degree of blindness. But this highly clumsy and vulgar portrayal would scarcely have the honor on earth to be applauded by the most stupid peasant-children, and would, therefore, be jeered at by the somewhat better kind of people.
SS|1|75|15|0|As it is shown here, the tables of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob represent, as it were, in the forecourt of heaven; And in the front, instead of a sculpture, there is only a badly painted picture depicting Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. On the podium of this heavenly theater, which is covered with a cloudscape, the trinity is also cut out of a rough cardboard cover, and clumsily and highly artistically attached to the background with a visible, clumsy nail. And this bungle of the holy trinity is carried by cherubim and seraphim! The best is still the large, round, yellow-glazed window behind the trinity. - Yes, my dear friends, you have seen quite well, but now you want to know why the heaven here looks so miserable?
SS|1|75|16|0|I tell you, all these things have their good reason; you have already heard in the garden how the misery of heaven must be properly hidden there, so that the inhabitants of the paradise would not be provoked to a possible insurrection, especially on the part of the serving angels. However, this is of lesser consideration here, for one deception always entails another one in its wake. During the following discussion, however, we will clearly understand why this heaven is so highly clumsy and material. This is why we now want to make it our own. For you can already assume in advance that the cloister also has a very cloistered heaven.
SS|1|75|17|0|However, since there are usually two parties in such a monastery, namely the real monks and the house servant lay brothers, this heaven is inhabited mainly by the laity for whom the monks have no regard. These are mostly content with their heaven if they only have enough to eat; for according to their extraordinary situation as laymen, they have never been able to imagine a better one. They belong to that very dark Catholic class, which regard a very badly carved statue and badly painted picture, much to be more wondrous than an aesthetic masterpiece. Therefore, you will also have observed that the so-called miraculous images of grace are mostly the worst caricatures. So, for these heavenly inhabitants, such a heaven, as we have recently seen, would be much too beautiful, and therefore far from being truly and omnipotently effective.
SS|1|75|18|0|In short, we will not allow ourselves to be burdened by this heaven anymore, for it will be explained to us in detail by the next, successive revelation of these heavenly inhabitants. You will see a so-called heavenly comedy in the literal sense of the word. These people will soon begin to drive us out of their heaven, and we will attend such a comedy on the next occasion.
SS|1|76|0|1|Inflation of the deceptive heaven
SS|1|76|1|0|You see this heaven still in its original shrunk state; But since the inhabitants of this heaven who hold on their false reasoning, are even somewhat evil, they now, after some consideration, begin to blow themselves up against us. We shall soon see this blooming in this whole heaven. You ask how this is possible after the inhabitants of this heaven have hid from us because of their miserable fear of us? This is already the case in the nature of every person who is still strongly natural. That fear, which is not infrequently mostly sadness, is nothing else but a seed for anger which soon sprout out of it, and can finally even grow into a desperate, reckless rage. This you can most easily see with warriors fighting against an enemy; they most often approach the enemy with great fear and anxiety. But once they are set up against the enemy and fired the first few shots, their fear will soon be transformed into an ardor of passion, and if they would encounter the enemy, the fierce anger will become a fiery fury, and such a formerly fearful warrior shall furiously plunge into the greatest dangers.
SS|1|76|2|0|The same goes for some who mourn. If they could take hold of the effective cause of their afflicted state and would have the sufficient power to do so, the subject which was the cause of the mourning might not be the best off. I could even show you many thousands upon thousands who, in their vain mourning, have cursed even the Lord in the most coarse ways. That is why the Lord has never approved of grief on the earth, except for a mourning of one's own condition, when it is not according to the order of the Lord. That means that grief should only be a true remorse of the heart, and must have as a basis a natural great love for the Lord or the mourner must grieve in full meekness of his heart.
SS|1|76|3|0|On the other hand, it is also certain that the one who truly loves the Lord will have little reason for mourning; because grief is basically only pain over the loss of a person or an object. But if any man has the Lord, what can he lose, which should cause him pain? You know from Scripture that many women have followed the Lord's crucifixion to the ill-treated Savior of the world, and have mourned and wept over Him. But he did not approve their sadness, but directed them to themselves, and made them understand that they should rather weep over their sins, and over their children.
SS|1|76|4|0|But as it is with mourning, so it is with fear, which is nothing but a miserable consciousness of one's own impotence and weakness. But if a man has the Lord in his love, and therefore trust completely in Him, how could he be afraid of something? Fear is also a consequence of an impure conscience, and as I have said, of the consciousness of one's own impotence and weakness.
SS|1|76|5|0|Now, if we go from this definition to our heavenly inhabitants, we will find that they fit perfectly into our definition. Look at this heaven from this viewpoint and you shall soon see that all these heavenly objects are gradually beginning to enlarge, to force respect from us by this appearance. Such an enlarging is due to the swelling of the minds of these heavenly inhabitants. And so only look how the whole heavenly theater podium begins to expand on all sides.
SS|1|76|6|0|The heads of the cherubim and seraphims, which were barely fist-sized, now have a diameter of one klafter [1,9m]. The trinity is already so big that you could still see it very well on earth from miles away. The formerly quite shallow background of this podium seems to be almost twenty miles in depth, and the former cloud scenes now appear, as you can see, to be like immensely heavy thunderclouds on the earth, as you have seen them now and then began to pile upon each other on earth in the morning and evening. But now, too, look at our forecourt, just as this also has expanded enormously, and we now stand like three dots, scarcely noticeable in such a great space. How do you like this story?
SS|1|76|7|0|You say: This metamorphosis, or rather this truly theatrical phantasmagoria, is still the best and most interesting of all the heavens, although one must say quite soberly that one becomes a little eerie in this extraordinary enlargement of the objects or, if you would say on earth, the thing ceases to be a joke.
SS|1|76|8|0|Well said; I told you that the comedy might surprise you. But the real comedy has not yet begun. This appearance has so far been nothing but the raising of the curtain to the most annoying theater on the earth. If you will be able to look at the people acting in this heavenly theater, then you will make even bigger eyes. But, as I said, you do not have to make anything of what shall still come, for all this proceeds from the wholly empty illusions of these spirits.
SS|1|76|9|0|Now look again at the podium, what extraordinary dimensions it assumed in breadth and height, yes it presently has the appearance if it could reach the moon from the earth. It now has reached its fully inflated state and there shall soon appear a comedian in the background. Just look, he is sticking out one foot from behind the backdrop. Behold, now he is quite visible; But I notice that you are beginning to look rather shocked. What is it then?
SS|1|76|10|0|You say: Listen, friend, that is an inhuman human form. Indeed, if such a giant stood on the earth, the moon would fare badly. We cannot even look at his terrible magnitude despite his great distance in the background, and only the nonsensical huge sword he has in his hand! Indeed, he could cut the whole earth like an apple with the least effort. Friend and brother, if he were to approach us, we are of the sure opinion that it would perhaps be better to get away from this all before this truly Sirius comedian could reach us with his awe-inspiring sword.
SS|1|76|11|0|O my dear friends and brethren, do not let this frighten you; for here in the kingdom of the spirits we, the Lord's servants, often have quite similar battles, of which you are now only witnessing the beginning. Just wait until these heroes shall come to the fore with all sorts of weapons; then you will truly see the giants of these theatrical heroes. You now also see our former small table of Abraham enlarging in similar fashion. You will also soon see how a few gigantic table servants will show up and set this table with just as gigantic fruits. Shortly after, similar gigantic guests will sit down at the table and you will see masterpieces of gobblers - you will see in the literal sense of the word, true world-eaters before you. For today, however, be content with what you have seen; Next time, the main comedy will follow, and so enough for today!
SS|1|77|0|1|Comedy play in the monastic heaven. The gigantic table and the eating of worlds.
SS|1|77|1|0|Look, the table-setters are already here, everyone just as big as our first stage hero. See how four table-setters cover the rather unsightly table of Abraham with a tablecloth which seems to be large enough to wrap and hold you whole planetary system including the sun, like some insignificant apples. Fruits are now being laid on the table, consisting of to you well-known fruits from earth like pears, apples, plums and more; A kind of bread is added, and with every piece destined for a person is put a cup, which seems to be able to contain three times the volume of the earthly seas. You ask in heaven's name how such things are possible.
SS|1|77|2|0|But I tell you that such things are easily possible among the spirits; You shall experience for yourselves that if you would let your fantasies work a bit, it would have been, and still is very easy to depict for yourselves the form of some or the other well-known animal or something else to be so gigantically big that you would become frightful of it yourself. That which was possible for you on earth only by the fantasy of your spirit and is possible for every person in his own way is also possible in the kingdom of the spirits for every spirit, but here it is revealed as an apparition. Such apparitions are here called ‘fallacies’ and especially evil spirits employ it when they wish to perform some secret malice. Because these spirits are deceived and are often still malevolent, he can make use of a still more harmless fallacy to scare away his enemies. When he would convince himself that we are not shocked by his pretense, their art shall soon shrink back to its initial state. He then will not try again.
SS|1|77|3|0|And now look; The guests come to the table from all sides, reaches out with their enormous gigantic hands for the colossal fruits, and bring them to their fearsome mouths, which appears big enough to swallow the earth like a strawberry. But now you wonder how you can look at this fantastic, grotesque fallacy with your eyes with the greatest ease? This is because this apparent size is by no means great, but only deception. But we are through the Lord in the brightest light, and therefore can no deception be so great before us, that we would not be able to see it in all its facets with one glance. It has yet another reason and this is that our forms have also enlarged in the same dimensions in the sight of these spirits, than did their deceptive forms. This is how it could be understood.
SS|1|77|4|0|Now, look at the already known theatrical fraudulent heaven's podium. See how now a multitude of armored giant warriors appear from behind the clouds, the leader holding a crucifix which is just as colossal as the leader himself. But now we have another appearance, for see, the gigantic Christ begins to speak to us from the cross. Hear, he speak and says to us, out of heaven with you accursed; for you have always resisted the spirit of my only sanctifying Roman Catholic Church, and has always been above all hated heretics unto me. Therefore, be gone with you into the outermost darkness, for there is no place for you in heaven, and I have never known you. Do not force me to use violence, for if I must do this, the lowest hell will be your share. If you have not believed my apostle Peter before, you will believe me, when I speak to you from the cross.
SS|1|77|5|0|You may be somewhat astonished, But I say to you, do not be disturbed by this phenomenon. For the cross and the figure on it are hollow. But the bearer, as you can easily see, holds the cross to his mouth, and speaks in it through an opening which opens out in the mouth of the figure of Christ on the cross. Therefore, the voice comes from the mouth of the Savior on the cross and is therefore also a conceited malignant deception because the human nature of the Lord is thus formally used as a deceptive medium. But this deception is still not entirely and fundamentally evil since the acting leader is lacking a basic evil will.
SS|1|77|6|0|You also see that he does not dare to go too far with his talking crucifix, and that is a sign that this art will not bring him a great blessing. Therefore, he now returns to the warriors and gives them a hint to try to frighten us by a mighty shout. They, therefore, begin to make great movements, and noisily beat with their swords, pretending to want to attack us. But they notice that we are not frightened at all, and so they go back behind the scenes together with the leader. Our guests also see that we are not too much flustered because of their great meal, so one after another begin to get up from the table. But the comedy is not over yet. A second act will presently begin, and if any of you is a zoologist will find this act quite interesting, for I will tell you beforehand that our heavenly dwellers will now dare to go to the extreme and pretend themselves to be all sorts of huge animals. But we know these things, so we shall not be frightened of them in such a situation.
SS|1|78|0|1|Second act of the heavenly comedy
SS|1|78|1|0|Look up there: a well-fed crocodile appears, in size proportionate to the other objects. It opens the jaws wide as if it could devour half of creation. But as nothing flies into his throat, he becomes very modest again. - See, there emerge in the background several tigers, hyenas, lions, leopards, and bears; even further in the background, you can see the most venomous giant snakes slithering. Now see how all these animals rile against each other with the most terrible moves and angry meanderings, as if they were about to tear each other to pieces. There in the corner, a big monkey head peeks in to see whether we have taken fright yet. But we are not frightened and this animal battle begins to withdraw.
SS|1|78|2|0|You ask how such a metamorphosis is possible? I say: such a metamorphosis can impossibly be brought about by a good spirit, but he can still, with the power of the Master operating in him through his will, produce them as if they really exist. Such apparitions are called ‘optical illusion’ in the kingdom of spirits. With this apparition in front of us, it is in fact not the case, for spirits harboring some evil in them, can produce no effective optical illusion outside of himself. Such an evil one can at the utmost produce the evil out of himself, creating an external form of this evil. This is the case with these spirits. You now had the opportunity to see the rough and evil of these spirits in their true form. Look, this is how things are here.
SS|1|78|3|0|Everything here is on the one hand deceit and vain pretense, but according to your own old biblical saying: “unto the pure all things are pure”, there are in all these deceitful apparitions nothing deceitful unto us, for exactly by means of these apparitions are these spirits making known their inner life and it is not possible for any of them to produce anything else than exactly that which fully corresponds with his inner being.
SS|1|78|4|0|You first go to know the pseudo-Peter. That is to say that the whole apostolate of their church is based on a completely fake Peter. You will therefore find such pseudo-Peters in thousands of such monasteries. Yet, as it is with Peter, so it is with all the others. At first, you found this heaven, according to your own words, exceedingly clumsy and ridiculous. If you would look at your true heathenish trash markets in your prayer houses, then you must admit that this heaven in comparison with that, are still way too good for such absurdities.
SS|1|78|5|0|Regarding the very messy table of Abraham, it is very true representation of the table of the Master in your houses of prayer where take note, a pleasing offer is given unto the Lord for sick dogs, oxen, cattle, horses, sheep, pigs and many other animals, just as for the success of various atrocious deeds! The bread of the Master is distributed at this table. What somewhat more enlightened spirit can imagine himself any greater nonsense!! Does not such a table of the Master look more like a swine’s trough in which only the pigs receive their food? Does not those who eat from this trough look like swine? Yes, truly, one is a swine and others mix themselves in the swine’s broth, making it his own fault it he would be devoured by the swine.
SS|1|78|6|0|The Master has compared His Word with pearls that man should not cast before the swine. I am therefore of the opinion that there is not much living bread to be found in such a swine’s trough. You should therefore easily understand that this “table of Abraham” as we have seen it in the beginning, is still far too good to see all the atrocities of many such tables of the Master in your churches. The reason, therefore, is that these lay brethren had to present themselves on earth out of necessity to be better than what they in fact were. They have no unclear idea of “the table of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob”, to be a representation of the purest love unto the Master and the forthcoming useful activity for the sake of the spiritual well-being of our brothers. As is the table, therefore, such is this heaven, for the real one is not to be paid for with money, while the church is still continuously selling itself for a determined price. This trash-heaven is completely in correspondence with this and should look like how one have taken possession of it.
SS|1|79|0|1|A glance at the true way to the true heaven
SS|1|79|1|0|If you only ponder a little, it can impossibly evade you that the actual heavenly kingdom of the Master as the fundamental life of the spirit in him, can impossibly be reached by any other means than only, that man would actively fulfill in himself, that is in his spirit, the prerequisites stated by the Master for the attainment of life. That means, he first must find life in himself and only after he found it, he can strengthen and empower it according to the prescribed order of the Master, for He alone knows what is necessary for the real, predestined spiritual life.
SS|1|79|2|0|When one would want to buy the heavenly realm, which is, as already stated, the actual, fully developed and predestined life of the spirit by means of foolish, worldly, selfish and therewith filthy and completely dead things, then would such behavior be even more foolish and senseless than when one would sow on a field not yet cleared of stones and then, because the wheat would not want to grow, throw even more stones on the field to try to enhance the growth of the wheat! Should a wise farmer not first change his field into good earth, fertilize it and only then lay the wheat grains into the furrows to help it sprout quickly and produce much fruit? Everyone should agree on this with an experienced farmer.
SS|1|79|3|0|Yet, if this is the only correct prerequisite for the wheat seed to become fruitful and no man can expect blessing in any other way, how then would the much nobler seed of life of the spirit can grow on such a senseless field into a living fruit unto eternal life?
SS|1|79|4|0|I shall give you another, more vivid example by which you will gain even more insight into this important issue. To fully understand this example, we shall illuminate some points by which the correctness of this specific example shall be shown to be mathematically exact. Therefore, listen!
SS|1|79|5|0|You know that different kinds and uneven sizes cannot be added to each other or be multiplied. If one had a purse with money amounting to a thousand Groshen, would the money become more if he would add a thousand pebbles to it? When someone would possess a house, would he gain another house by obtaining a great amount of furniture? If someone keeps ten sheep in a barn, would he gain more sheep by building another barn? It is thus clear that to obtain more of the same object, more of the same kind is necessary.
SS|1|79|6|0|Now that we know this, I give you the next example. Imagine yourselves a foolish man, harboring the fervent wish to have his own children to see his legacy live on in them. Because he is a fool and does not know where children come from and how they are conceived, he turns to a friend and asks him for advice. The friend, though, is dishonest and greedy and know that our man is foolish, yet wealthy. He thinks by himself: It is good to fish in murky water; I shall gain from his foolishness in a dishonest way. When he decided this, he said to the foolish man: listen, best friend, what you want is very difficult and will cost you much, but if you really want, I shall provide the means for you and teach you what to do. My only prerequisite is that you shall do exactly what I tell you. If you do this, you shall certainly obtain your desired goal; if not, you will be lost for a long time!
SS|1|79|7|0|After this false friend, has stated his prerequisites, the foolish man said to him: because I know that you are a man rich with knowledge, I shall trust you completely. Just give me the means, I possess enough. But what does the false friend do now? Listen! Instead of giving a living woman to the foolish man, he sells him a dead, wooden statue for a great amount and tells him: Put it in your bed and diligently breaths over it and if you would also lay down in bed beside her, you shall certainly have many descendants. Our man takes this statue, carry her home, put her to bed and go and lay down beside her, blowing softly over her. He does this for a full year, yet no descendants are to be seen. He, therefore, go to his false friend and requires after the cause. He tells him: why are you such a fool, how could you expect to have living fruit after only a year, while a tree, once it is planted into the earth, only begin to bear fruit after many years? To obtain his goal, he recommends to him a variety of other products which are to be obtained from this false friend.
SS|1|79|8|0|The foolish man buys it from him for the determined price and uses it according to the false prescription. Regardless, no living fruit emerges and the deceived fool again ask the false friend after the cause of the failure. The false friend becomes quite mystical about it, craftily blames the failure on various concocted circumstances and keep the foolish man at bay for a while, until he, because of his advanced age, have lost all his manly potential. Our false friend now consoles the foolish man now that living descendants may follow when he would have left the temporary life and even gives him advice on what he should do with his statue at the end of his life, in order to beget many living descendants from it. The fool finally consoles himself even with this promise. This is the example.
SS|1|79|9|0|The question is now: how should we look at it to gain the correct light? I tell you: this is indeed obvious. Firstly, life can only beget life in another life and not from dead matter. The man should have had a living wife and not a dead, wooden statue.
SS|1|79|10|0|Secondly: see yourselves as people who have to have the true kingdom of heaven generated in you and indeed by the holy bride of life, the word of God, which lives and is called the congregation of the Lord.
SS|1|79|11|0|If the congregation would be a dead, wooden statue, deceitfully sold for money by greedy, false friends, calling themselves priests of God in a deceitful manner as if she is the only living church, suitable unto the generation of life, while life can only be begotten by life, then such a church would indeed be the most shameful fraud imaginable. That the adherents of such a church would be such dumb fools like our man in the example would be immediately and fully clear to anyone who would think about it a bit.
SS|1|79|12|0|Has Paul not passionately preached that anyone who would preach another gospel than that of the Lord which has been crucified, taught Himself, namely Jesus Christ, active in spirit and in truth and who said: “whosoever would not be born again, shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven”, would be accursed?
SS|1|79|13|0|But look at a church built with stones; a church which has as its most important motto, gold and silver; a church promising a heaven he does not know himself; a church who provides for its foolish believers various mystical means to obtain an even more foolish heaven, urge them for money, chases and diligently condemns them; then you must clearly recognize the wooden statue in the bed of the foolish man. Only the living wish remains for the man, to have living descendants, without ever obtaining the joy thereof.
SS|1|79|14|0|Look, such it is with life upon earth; not only in your Catholic Church but also every other church sect seeing himself also to be Catholic.
SS|1|79|15|0|When you would consider this comical heaven in the light of the example, you shall certainly and quickly see the resemblance. Because it is the fruit of a church identical to the dead statue, and that which was supposed to the actual life in him is only a dense, lumpy, dead form and nothing but a failed product of a foolish, deceitful and therefore certainly no fulfilled life wish. That such a heaven can impossibly be lasting, you can easily see if you would consider that it is nothing other than an optical illusion of the spirit, which want to generate life, but cannot, because the life-giving factor is missing. Since we now know this and know this heaven in its correspondence, we can begin with the continual development and exposition, where many optical illusions shall be explained unto you.
SS|1|80|0|1|Further exposition of the fallacious comedy. The spiritual life is guided along infinitely many ways.
SS|1|80|1|0|You say: we can now understand how the people of this heaven could enlarge and change themselves, but it is still not completely clear how they could enlarge, besides themselves, also their heaven; for it is apparently completely outside of themselves, and they move around in and on it like on natural soil.
SS|1|80|2|0|Listen, dear friends and brothers, this is just as easily understandable as the others, for this whole heaven is nothing more than the product of the wrongful imagination of these spirits. When they would inflate themselves like that, their heaven grows proportionately with them. To help you understand this fully, I shall give you a clear, worldly example.
SS|1|80|3|0|There is a man in a company, where a certain subject is under discussion. This man has not the least knowledge about this subject, but to not stand by being completely ignorant, he conjures a completely faulty statement, fitting in better anywhere else but with the subject of discussion. Now it is his turn to give his opinion. He does that, but the silliness of his statement is pointed out to him with much hilarious laughter.
SS|1|80|4|0|Initially, this man had not much confidence in his statement, for he secretly says to himself: the subject under discussion here is in fact just as strange to me than the middle of the earth. What the others say about it is just as incomprehensible as ignorance itself. Therefore, I can conjure up something just to have something to say.
SS|1|80|5|0|See, up till now, our man was rather modest and patient, but the laughter has hurt his ego. He only now begins to consider his statement and still find it in his feeling of self-worth more correct, more important and to the point. When he discovers the greatness which is at the foundation of this statement, even though he cannot vouch for the validity of it, he becomes angry, confirms his idea even more and finally tries to avenge himself on the company who jeered at him. He begins to prove to them that bubbleheads like them are not capable to understand him. Yes, he extensively and expressly presents to them that they would barely be able to progress so much in a hundred years to properly understand only a small part of what he just have lightly touched upon.
SS|1|80|6|0|Someone approaches him, saying: listen, friend, your timespan of a hundred years is far too short, for I suspect that I have thought somewhat more and the exceptional depth of your statement which I suspect I have caught a hint of like if from behind a veil; therefore, I think that I would only be able to grasp such a depth only in a thousand years’ time.
SS|1|80|7|0|He receives a similar, second, secret compliment. This is then the sluice of the dam, for our man begins to be astonished at his own infinite wisdom, inflates himself inordinately and see the statements of the other guests to be pure midgets in comparison to his. He finally alleviates himself so high above others that he says to them: with minds being at least a thousand years behind, someone like me can impossibly continue to keep on conversing about this subject, for I am now of the opinion that this presented statement of mine would not be understood by you in yet another thousand years.
SS|1|80|8|0|See, this example is very clear and is taken from your daily life. It clearly indicates how nonsense can inflate himself among those proclaiming nonsense. If the case is cunningly and well controlled by an opposing party, the nonsense finally grows to beget a forced presentation and thus becomes a truly wrongfully grounded spiritual product. If this is so upon earth, then it is even more apparent and vivid here in the spiritual kingdom. Before we appeared here, these heavenly inhabitants have not attached much value to their heaven. If they would not have been fed so well by the inhabitants of paradise, they would have overthrown their heaven long ago. But when we came and began showing doubt about their heaven, they at first retreated in fright because they saw that we would not let ourselves be intimidated by their stupidity. They felt ashamed for that and therefore soon began to let their pride inflate among themselves and their apparition of their heaven, inflated together with them.
SS|1|80|9|0|Only now do they experience the extraordinary character of their apparition, and they, therefore, to show us the greatness of their heaven, performed both the scenes and an orgy before us. Because we have deliberately not allowed ourselves to be fazed and still hold our ground, these heavenly inhabitants are taking revenge as recourse. We need to allow them to perform this maneuver on us; only then will they be able to accept a word from me.
SS|1|80|10|0|You shall learn from this how extremely important it is to know what kind of teaching guidance is necessary to bring many different spirits holding on to wrongful insights, into the correct path of life. The principle is as follows: according to its freedom, no spirit can be caught unless he has caught himself first. These spirits must be granted every opportunity by which they, without touching their freedom, in a certain sense necessarily get entangled in their own nets. When they would not see any escape anymore, they have to surrender, saying as much as: when the wrongful statement of a scholar upon earth gets mathematically correctly refuted in every which way, then the erudite must give best and allow his spiritual child to receive a better education.
SS|1|80|11|0|The way by which this literally takes place in the kingdom of the pure spirits, you shall clearly see after the soon coming revengeful maneuver. Yes, dear friends and brothers, in this endlessly vast kingdom, scenes are played out which no human fantasy can in any way imagine for himself. When you, if the Master would grant it, would get to see a full picture and see how many people of the earth and the people of the countless other celestial bodies are being led on the way of the truth, and you would get to see the milliards times milliards of scenes, you would lose your life, for I tell you:
SS|1|80|12|0|The Master nowhere else shows Himself so great, wise and wondrous as in this endless, unbelievably many various ways of guidance of the spiritual life. His Wisdom indeed everywhere employs the most reliable ways to bring under one roof, as you are used to saying, this endless variety. Let us wait for this scene; we shall learn it all from this.
SS|1|81|0|1|Third act on the tragically comical podium
SS|1|81|1|0|Now, look at our heavenly podium. The clouds become dark while the shining, great round opening on the background and the ever-darkening ‘trinity’ becomes smaller. You shall soon see that this whole light-opening will soon be only a pinhole. Take notice of what shall emerge.
SS|1|81|2|0|See, it is already completely dark in this whole heavenly space and the clouds' borders look as if it is glowing. You can hear a muffled rumbling as of a mighty thunderstorm. The colossal trinity way in the background are becoming 'glowing with anger' and lightnings come from the mouths of the cherubim. The thunderstorm is coming closer and from behind the clouds, flames appear, shooting as powerful lightings crisscross throughout the vast space.
SS|1|81|3|0|This scene comes with even more fire and lightning. As you can see and hear mighty bundles of flames are falling with loud crackling like with hail upon this heavenly flower bed. Wherever such a bundle of flames falls, it ignites matter and the blazing fire spread all around. What do you say of such a scene?
SS|1|81|4|0|I have a suspicion that it might make you feel rather anxious, not finding it advisable to wait out this third act of this hopeless heavenly show until the end. But I tell you: we have the power to quench the fire immediately, whenever we want to. We, therefore, do not need to fear the fire. We shall indeed do here what we can and have to – to answer the fire with a counter-fire, which shall burn the opponents very sensitively. When our opponents shall notice this, they shall come out, trying to escape the fire. Our fire shall take them captive and devour the evil in them. They shall only then be able to receive from us words which would be wholesome to them.
SS|1|81|5|0|See, I now give a sign with my hand and immediately masses of white flaming bundles are falling amidst the red darkness on the heavenly podium. The fire begins to smoke profusely; do you now hear the lamenting of our heavenly inhabitants? See how large crowds are storming to the front through the flames and call for help, but every refugee is encompassed with a pillar of flames which he cannot escape. The podium is already full and the whole, big, burning group tumbles down into the flower-bed. You can now see that water is streaming down amidst the still flashing lightning as if from a cloud-burst, giving much relief for our burning heavenly inhabitants.
SS|1|81|6|0|You indeed say: dear friend and brother, this is really a terrible means to cure. I tell you: It must be thus if these seriously ill people would be healed, for comparative beings belong to a certain extent to gout-sufferers and this illness can only be healed by a strong spiritual 'fire-steam bath'. You have steam baths on earth which are especially healing for the affliction of gout; why would there not be in the kingdom of spirits also similar spiritual steam baths?
SS|1|81|7|0|I tell you, there is no single apparition which would not be present in similar fashion in the kingdom of spirits. This apparition is therefore not so strange as you have initially thought. You should not compare the fire with fire on earth, for fire here means, when it becomes visible, nothing other than great zeal. As you have seen it, these inhabitants of heaven wanted to take revenge on us and make us flee in their great zeal which is a product of their delusional ideas, with the evil coming forth from it.
SS|1|81|8|0|Because this heavenly way of doing is not intended to revenge evil with evil but to do only good to those who want to destroy us and to bless those who curse us, we do not come to them with similar fire, but with the 'fire of love', which was in comparison just as big as the 'fire of wrath' they sent to us. This is what it means to heap true, glowing coals upon our adversary's head. You shall understand this properly when the 'living water' thrown out over them, shall completely convince them.
SS|1|81|9|0|Now look: this multitude of more than a thousand heavenly inhabitants now shrinks back into their original dimensions, indicating that they are now being aptly humbled, because of their zeal. The whole, strongly inflated heaven now also shrinks back into its original form. The fire dies down and our inhabitants now stand before us, as if naked. As you can see, a wholesome feeling of shame is taking hold of them, which always indicates that the conquered now is beginning to see himself from the viewpoint of his own folly and the accompanying unrighteousness.
SS|1|81|10|0|They are now also ripe to listen more willingly to my words than before. I, therefore, want to ask the following question to the man standing closest on the fore – the previous 'false Peter' and therefore I say: look, you, so-called Peter, we are still here, for all your heavenly powers and might could do nothing against us, as you and your company can clearly see. Tell me, what do you hold me for now? Am I from below or am I after all 'from above'?
SS|1|81|11|0|The pseudo-Peter says: Now listen to me. My whole company, and I was and still is infused with many delusional ideas. We can indeed now clearly see that something is terribly amiss with this truly hopeless heaven where we all have been treated very painfully. We also see that, if such scenes would repeat itself in this very much suspect heaven, it very well could be regarded as the first degree of hell and if it is not, then at least a well-maintained purgatory. I, therefore, ask you in the name of all my brethren, free us if it is possible for you, from this truly fatal heaven! I herewith lay down my Peter-status at your feet. I clearly see and acknowledge openly from the depth of my heart that I am no good being Peter and never was, but also that I am way too bad and dumb to be even the most insignificant pig-herder on some or the other spiritual pasture, if such an occupation exists somewhere in this environment.
SS|1|81|12|0|I also ask you nothing other than to free us from this 'heaven of cards'! Wherever you want to place us, we shall serve the Master there even for the most meager of food. Just spare us purgatory and hell, for we have felt the terrible burning of the fire to our skins; very briefly, indeed, but sensitively enough that we shall remember it forever!
SS|1|81|13|0|Now I say: Very good. This language is much more acceptable than the previous. Be therefore clothed and follow us to the 'paradise' where several of your brothers are already awaiting a similar 'salvation'! Look, the nudes are presently clothed with light grey linen raiment and while we are leaving this place, they are following us, honestly praising and honoring God. You say: these linen garments look like real, sturdy military jackets made of unbleached linen and the whole procession looks like a poor military escort.
SS|1|81|14|0|Yes, dear friends, the raiment here is according to the insight in truth and the forthcoming good. The level of truth and goodness present in these spirits, you could clearly see by their heaven and their actions. These clothing are fully adapted to their condition. What shall happen next, we shall very well see at the next instance.
SS|1|82|0|1|Arrival of the newly converted souls in the 'paradise garden'. Their acknowledgment of guilt.
SS|1|82|1|0|See, we again find ourselves in the so-called paradise. You can easily convince yourselves that it is still the old one as we have seen and left it before. There in the middle of the paradise, the first paradise-dwellers is waiting for us, much more humbly and contemplative than before, when we came from the monastery to them. Our 'heaven-dwellers' are also following us humbly and thus we proceed with our new catch directly to our first paradise inhabitants.
SS|1|82|2|0|See, our previous leader of paradise and the two first speakers are making big eyes when they see from afar that the whole heavenly company is following us. They did not expect heaven to be conquered for they secretly held that as a touchstone, which would show the full truth of our final mission.
SS|1|82|3|0|But since the whole heaven is humbly following us, the prior says to his company: listen, friends, under these circumstances, the whole case is gaining a completely different appearance. These three are definitely sent here by a Godly power still unknown to us; this is as clear as the sun! But what we must do with this terrible certainty is a completely different question. How is it with our conscience? How do we fare regarding our previous behavior towards these high messengers? This is again a completely different question; shall we go after judgment has been made, if all goes well, to purgatory, or - the Master help us - even to hell? Listen, friends, this is yet another quite hopeless question!
SS|1|82|4|0|They are also approaching us with very stern faces, which does not provide much consolation for us. If I only think how things were with our priestly life upon earth and think how we, who know the gospel of the Master well but never lived it among each other in the true Christian way and how we, in the literal sense of its meaning, always resisted the pure Spirit of God; oh brothers, then I cannot make a more to the point remark to assume that all of us face under this highly sad circumstances, nothing other than the most pure, most terrible and heated hell! I would almost want to call out for the mountains to fall upon us, that we no longer need to see the faces of such terrible judges!
SS|1|82|5|0|The other, the better speaker turns to the prior, saying: listen, friend and brother, I believe we should not despair so quickly since there will be ample time for that when we would be finally condemned. We do know the old adage which says: “A good word always finds a good place”. Let us, therefore, trust in our prayer and our greatest possible humility and not despair too early in the great mercy of the Lord. Who knows whether these three messengers are really going to judge us with relentless strictness, for if they are sent by God, they would be better and softer in their judgment than what we ever were towards the alleged sinners in our only sanctifying church.
SS|1|82|6|0|The prior says: oh, dear friend and brother, your consoling words tastes as sweet as honeycomb and the most tasty milk, but then I again think of the words of Christ in the gospel, where Christ the Lord says to the ‘false prophets’, namely the nominal Christians and the nominal priests: “Go away from Me, accursed, to the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels, for I do not know you; you are workers of iniquity, you have always resisted the Holy Spirit!” Friend, what do you say about this text?
SS|1|82|7|0|The other one says: yes, brother, this is an exceptionally terrible text, fully applicable to us. I also must admit to you that I am not feeling so good about hell. If the Master would indeed not be more merciful than what we mostly where upon earth, then this text can be applied in a horrific way. For the Lord, have said: “Be merciful and you shall receive mercy!” But exactly there lies the problem, for our mercy upon earth was in a sorrowful state. If I only think how easily and with how much glee we often have condemned often whole nations to hell, I begin to really fear and my previous consoling words to you begin to sound very hollow to me.
SS|1|82|8|0|A third one says: friends and brothers, I fully understand; we are lost! I think that we should go together and straight to the main messenger standing in the middle and ask him nothing but the warmest degree of hell, to spare him the terrible judicial sentence, especially in the light of the fact that we were on earth mostly compelled by the ecclesiastical authority to act like this and not otherwise. We only executed the church’s requirements, whether they were right or not. I do think that it was rather impossible for us to act differently upon earth, even if we have negated God’s words and have thus not served God, but Mammon.
SS|1|82|9|0|We could have rather died the martyr’s death than to act against Christ like that, but exactly because of our church, we were of too weak faith to have such a thing done to us. So, I mean, then, that we have not made ourselves guilty of the very worst hell. To God be the glory, and His name is always to be praised above all things. I mean, He will not do the worst to us, and so we await with the humblest peace what the Lord will decide about us.
SS|1|82|10|0|See, the whole company humbly agrees with him. Now that everyone has meekly humbled himself, and they have acknowledged their guilt towards each other, we shall go to them and offer them a justified destination. Be completely serious at my side, for there is still much that need to be removed from them before they can be ready for a higher destination.
SS|1|83|0|1|The Eternal Word as the Judgement Seat of Christ
SS|1|83|1|0|We are now close enough to the group of monks that we can talk to them. I shall therefore immediately repeat my question to the company, to deduct from their answer how much they have come to their senses because of our previous conversation. You ask: do everything here in the spiritual world also must be done with words? Are the spirits of your level of perfection not granted to evaluate such spirits without words and at first glance to know how things are with their inner beings?
SS|1|83|2|0|I tell you: every spirit of the higher heaven is granted this, and he can evaluate every imperfect spirit fully at first glance. The imperfect spirit cannot do this. It is the same when some criminal is being questioned upon earth. The judge is already at the first court session and witness declaration convinced that the individual has himself guilty of a certain transgression. But he cannot justly judge the criminal if he did not acknowledge the crime himself. The word is then the only means to reveal the thoughts; or, both the person and the spirit yields his inner mind to the revelation.
SS|1|83|3|0|Hence, the knowledge only on my part of the inner nature of these spirits, taken on its own, is as good as nothing. But, according to this knowledge, I can direct their minds to express their own opinion, so that they cannot evade me as a matter of necessity, and must, therefore, reveal their inner nature through their word, and surrender it to public scrutiny.
SS|1|83|4|0|By this then the words: “It shall be proclaimed loudly from the rooftops” become true. Somewhere else is written by Paul: “Everything shall be made known before the judgment seat of Christ!” This says as much as: everything need to be revealed or said through the word, for the word is the actual judgment seat of Christ. “Proclaiming from the rooftops” means that everyone shall be judged according to his own words, or in other words, he shall have to fully surrender his inner mind. For just as the roof is the protection of the house by which man protects himself as well as possible during his earthly life against the stormy weather outside, the same is, spiritually seen the word that serves as self-protection and self-love. Because the word is equal to the roof of a house in the spiritual sense, which does not provide any protection anymore in the spiritual world, “proclaiming from the rooftops” means that one’s own words would cleanse you from all inner vice. You have already often heard such effusions; it still is not redundant for you to also hear this following one.
SS|1|83|5|0|I, therefore, want to turn myself to the monks’ company with the question I already was of the intention to ask. You can then gather from their answer how bad and dark the nucleus, hidden in them, still is. Take notice; here follows my question:
SS|1|83|6|0|Well, as you can see, I have returned after the conquest of your heaven. How do you fare regarding your inner insight and accompanying humiliation? Do you still keep yourself for true servants of the Lord, or more like self-willed deceivers of the people?
SS|1|83|7|0|The Prior says, "We have examined ourselves, and have found ourselves fully worthy of the infernal punishment, as we have fully recognized that you are a true messenger of Divine justice, and endowed with a power through which all our walls and towers crumble like chaff. We are and remain the Lord's eternal debtors, and every one of us bears so much of this debt on his own neck, that none can, according to God's justice, ever be forgiven. We, therefore, have nothing more to say to you, but ask you, if possible, only so much divine grace and mercy that you do not condemn us according to our guilt, to the most bitter and most painful degree of hell.
SS|1|83|8|0|If it were possible to confess here, we would confess for a hundred years, to gain the liberation from our guilt according to the degree of penance connected with a confession. But since this is no longer possible, and according to Paul we lay as we have fallen, we have no choice but to sorrowfully expect the condemning judgment from you.
SS|1|83|9|0|Now I say: So, with confession, do you think it would be possible to get rid of the sins? If your faith goes there, tell me, on what occasion did the Lord on the earth have established confession as a means to forgive sins?
SS|1|83|10|0|The Prior says: Dear friend! This is how you will know how the Lord has given His Apostles the power to resolve and to bind. It is evident that the Lord has instituted confession. The Apostle James also expressly says, "Confess your sins to one another." If you look at all these things as many other things, it is impossible to deny that the Lord had not manifestly used confession as a means of forgiveness of sins.
SS|1|83|11|0|Now I say: Listen, friend and brother if you thus understand the word of God, it is no wonder that you are here in this degree of despair. Tell me what foolishness might be greater than the following: Imagine yourself two mutually hostile people, two mutual sinners or debtors, but one began to feel oppressed in his conscience in this sinful condition. However, to rid himself of this annoying condition, he would go to another man to rid himself of his troublesome condition, confessing to this stranger, who has nothing to do with the situation, to alleviate his guilt. Tell me, if such a stranger, who has nothing to do with the situation, receives such a repayment of debts, what is he then? Is he not the biggest deceiver? You agree with me in your mind. Good, but it shall become even clearer to you.
SS|1|83|12|0|Let us assume that A owes B a thousand guilders. Instead of honestly paying B the thousand guilders back, allows himself to be persuaded to pay only a hundred guilders as penance to a deceiver C, to whom A never owed a cent. What would B say regarding the indulgence of this guilt, and would A’s guilt towards B really be redeemed? I think that even hellish spirits would not assume this. We cannot even expect this of the Master since He is Himself the most holy Love and Wisdom.
SS|1|83|13|0|The texts you have quoted regarding the forgiveness of sins, therefore, need another explanation, for your argument holds no water. I shall give you time to consider this well; then you can tell me the conclusion you came to. But no longer than seven minutes. Well, investigate yourself in spirit and truth. Amen.
SS|1|84|0|1|About sin against the Holy Spirit
SS|1|84|1|0|See, our prior have done his exploration and begins to talk to us about it. Therefore, listen; he says: best friend, I have considered your examples and your question in the depth of my inner being and cannot say anything other than that you are completely right in everything. Because for the first time in my double life I now see that confession is the greatest mishap, both for the Godly and mutual, neighborly justice.
SS|1|84|2|0|The way I see it now, one can barely imagine himself something more foolish than when to mutual debtors would have to be content with, and would be mutually alleviated of debt when a third, having nothing to do with the debt of the one or the other, would remit the debt of the one or the other. Or even when a third would, by accepting a small amount - of course completely unjustified - fully convince the debtor that he has fully remitted the substantially greater debt towards his creditor. Oh, friend, it is now as clear to me as this exceptionally clear air here. But now another question follows.
SS|1|84|3|0|If this is undoubtedly so, what fate would finally befall all the foolish confession fathers and confessors? If I would think that this is in my church exactly the ‘conditio sine qua non’ [indispensable and essential action], then I break out in cold sweat.
SS|1|84|4|0|How in God’s name could it be possible that this terrible nonsense could take root so indelibly? Oh, friend, I would want to do penance for my folly in hell, but first, let me go to earth with an immortal body for a year or three. I shall ignite a light for the church which would be more dangerous to her than a piece of white-hot iron to a drop of water. For I know only too well how stiff-necked the high priesthood of this church proceeds with the most senseless deception and I also see that she will never let go of this folly along a normal, natural way. Therefore, I would, as said, want to go down with an immortal and indestructible body to make an end to this and much more, no less important follies of this church.
SS|1|84|5|0|Now I say: best friend and brother, the Master do not need this. Do understand the forgiveness of sins here from the right perspective, then you shall have unlimited opportunity to bring it to practical use here much better and more useful than when you would be granted to go against it on earth with various wondrous means.
SS|1|84|6|0|The earth is namely no resort for purification, but only a resort for the testing of the free will; therefore, all are free. Good intentions and folly, satan and angel can co-exist.
SS|1|84|7|0|For the will of the spirit to be able to practice itself, a variety of temptations are needed, which must constantly endeavor to steer one away from the truth to the lie. Man must, just like whole companies, have constant battle which practices the power of life and where the freedom of must choose one or the other direction.
SS|1|84|8|0|Would you want to bring your intention to fruition in a worldly corporation like that of a church community, you would have to begin by completely removing all beguiling of the flesh, like the sexual need as a living feeling, as well as all other physical needs. But if you would or could do this, what would man still be on such a worldly body?
SS|1|84|9|0|Look, humans goes forth from exactly these living stimuli, as well as all human passionate actions. If it would now be fully clear to you that the full removal of all such wrongful and its forthcoming evil from a world body would not be possible by any other means than to remove the human race itself, then you would also understand that the three-year stay on the world body where you intend to perform wonders for the present as well as the future, shall produce fewer fruit for the full turning to good from all wrongful and evil, than would the earthly life of the Master and those of His Spirit-filled apostles and disciples.
SS|1|84|10|0|I shall tell you though, why you want to go to the earth. Look, there are two reasons. The main reason is revenge and the other is that you want to please and make up for your folly with the Master with even more foolish, wrongful and badly chosen means! Therefore, you should quickly let go of your intention and, instead of revenge, let true neighbor and brotherly love sprout in your heart, then you shall soon clearly see that man here in the resort of the true purgatory (cleansing) can, according to the wisest loving plan of the Master, can best meet the foolishness of the world.
SS|1|84|11|0|Because I can tell that you and your whole company understands and see this, I have to draw your attention to it that you still owe me an actual answer about the texts in Scripture regarding forgiveness of sins. We cannot go one step further before this issue is extensively and fully discussed. Do begin now therefore with the answer and begin with the text from Scripture about loosening and binding, of Matthew 18:18 and John 20:23. If you are done there, then we shall proceed to James. Therefore, speak!
SS|1|84|12|0|The prior says: oh, highly exalted friend, it will be unspeakably difficult for me and therefore I humbly ask you to excuse me that I can give you in this regard no satisfying answer, for where there is nothing, not even death can get something from.
SS|1|84|13|0|I now say: You see, I knew that it would come to this. You want to go to earth to bring your church on the good road. Tell me, how are you going to manage this is you lack the most essential and basic for such an endeavor?
SS|1|84|14|0|The prior says: exalted friend, truly, my foolishness grow like prolific weeds on fertilized soil. After what you have just said, I understand that I am not even fit to be a pig-minder, let go a wondrous church reformer. Oh, do tell me, how much of such kind of senselessness is still stuck in me?
SS|1|84|15|0|I answer: I tell you, still a big portion, but the answer to the question shall work wonders in you. Pay therefore attention how I shall give you the answer. Therefore, listen!
SS|1|84|16|0|I shall explain to you the text in John because he gives preference to the revelation by the Holy Spirit; if you would forgive people their sins, it shall be forgiven in heaven; but if you keep people to their sins, it shall be reckoned in heaven. This is how the text goes, but what does it mean?
SS|1|84|17|0|“Receive the Holy Spirit”, wants to say as much as: be enlightened by My truth! The deeper meaning also says: follow Me in everything! The deepest meaning is: love each other as I have loved you! For by this man shall know that you are My disciples if you have love one for another.
SS|1|84|18|0|Look, this means: “Receive the Holy Spirit”, for the Master has given no other commandment than that of love. He can therefore impossibly offer and give another spirit than that of love. Do you understand this text? You confirm this to me in your heart. Good, then we go on.
SS|1|84|19|0|“To whom you forgive sins, it shall be forgiven in heaven” means that: when whoever of you shall remit, according to My Spirit of love and wisdom, the guilt of your brother against you, I shall not alone also remit the guilt of the brother which you remit him, but I shall also forgive him who extended remission, all guilt. When one would though, as the second part of the text states, not remit his brother’s guilt, I shall let the creditor keep his guilt. When the debtor would want to reconcile with the creditor regarding the transgression but the guilty one would not want to accept it, I shall be irreconcilable towards the guilty until he shall be willing to reconcile with his enemy.
SS|1|84|20|0|Look, this is the only heavenly valid explanation of this text. The sins man commit against God and his own spirit, cannot be forgiven by anyone else but only He, against Whose order the transgression has been committed. The sin against the own spirit cannot be remitted or forgiven by anyone else but the spirit itself; with a complete, honest will out of love for the Master; and then deny himself and never commit such transgression again.
SS|1|84|21|0|Regarding the sins against the Godly Spirit which is the radiating love of the Master, it shall be obvious that when one would willfully oppose the most holy and powerful means of mercy, one must seriously ask oneself by what means someone like that, who are maliciously fighting against the most holy, can still be saved.
SS|1|84|22|0|You see, this then is the full and meaningful exegesis of these texts about forgiveness of sins. These texts both become loudly, clearly expressed in the most exalted prayer of the Lord, where irrevocably is written: “Forgive us our sins as we forgive those who trespass against us”. There is not written something like: forgive us our sins to the extent of our penitentials like the confession, the penitential deeds, the communion and the absolving of our sins according to the confession father. The general forgiveness of sins is also mentioned elsewhere, as it is written: “Be merciful and you shall receive mercy”, which again does not mean: confess, then your sins shall be absolved.
SS|1|84|23|0|In the parable of the prodigal son, the Master refers to the most important means to receive forgiveness of sins, namely a charitable, humble and loving return to God, the very best and most loving Father of all people! Do you understand this? You confirm that you do; then we shall proceed to James.
SS|1|85|0|1|The Word of the Lord! The actual judge.
SS|1|85|1|0|As to James, he does not say that the congregation should "confess" their sins to an elder of the congregation, but he only says that no brother in the congregation should have any secret from the other, and want to be considered by the whole Community to be better than he really is. And this is the reason why James recommends but does not at all dictate that the sins or mistakes should be confessed to one another.
SS|1|85|2|0|But if all this is irrefutable, what is the ear-confession in the Catholic Church? I tell you, it is nothing more than an incriminating sin bank, where people get rid of their life's responsibilities and guilt. Through this transposition, they bring the ecclesiastical usury a double gain; firstly, each one for himself, and secondly, because he withdraws himself from the eyes of his brethren and his fellow-men by confession, so that they should not know who he really is in his inner being, and would regard him at least after the confession, immediately again as a completely honest man; while he remains after confession the same man as he was before.
SS|1|85|3|0|All the confessed sins are covered up this way and every owner will get them back to the extent that he has deceived himself and all his fellow-men! For himself, because, according to every confession, he regarded himself as a man fully worthy of Divine grace, by which he exalted himself and took pleasure in himself. He deceives his fellow-men, in that they never really know where they stand with him, and therefore should regard him to be much better than before.
SS|1|85|4|0|So these are interest rates, and they are called double fraud! And this deception is still a chief burden, which consists in the fact that the condemned man is deluded to be perfectly justified before the Lord.
SS|1|85|5|0|I can assure you that if Judas, the traitor, had established a Christian church, it would certainly have been better than this, which has not come out of Christianity, but from paganism, only by salting this paganism a bit with Christianity. For as salt is but the smallest ingredient of a dish, so in this paganism, Christianity makes up the smallest part. That would still be bearable if it were only good. But is the salt itself stale, how then will pure paganism be Christianity?
SS|1|85|6|0|The heathendom has many gods, therefore do those in possession of the new salt not want to stay with one God, but makes three thereof. After this God, which was separation into three, it makes saints of people who lived upon earth, creating a surrogate for the rejected “demigods” and “house gods”. The old heathendom was very profitable to its priests, but the pure Christianity stands directly opposed to such profiteering, for it expressly states: “Freely you received, freely you shall give”.
SS|1|85|7|0|The heathendom could not make use of this but rather invented a ‘sin register’. Because the Mosaic law was not often transgressed, they independently invented new laws which were rather difficult to keep. Besides the sin register and the very expansive book of the law, they also established the ‘confession’ unto forgiveness of sins and by these confessions, people were brought to various profitable works of penitence. By this have the sole sanctifying pontificate exalted itself by means of yet more profitable religious ceremonies to world-renown, before whom all kings tremble!
SS|1|85|8|0|For this sole sanctifying pontificate to become even more independent and therefore also mightier and less restricted, it knew to form its own mighty army by very clever means, more than a million men strong, besieging castles, citadels, cities, countries of caesars, kings and princes everywhere and victoriously, making all countries subject and taxable. This army consists of the “priests” and “monks” and the means is “celibacy”. This way this new, heathen, ecclesiastical power was unconquerably established. Since every ruler, if he would want to know how things are with his subjects, needs his spies, these spies were indispensable also to the pontificate. Who were these spies! Well, the whole priesthood!
SS|1|85|9|0|What are the means called, by which the hidden attitudes were discovered? Nothing other than the ‘confession’. Look that is the second profit for the confession father and indeed also for the whole dark priestly order.
SS|1|85|10|0|Of what nature is this profit? I tell you, it consists of nothing other than that this confession of sins is being described to be beneficial to the Church, to which the egoistic deception of the people is necessarily connected. They are being duped into believing that they would be fully justified before God as often as they would confess.
SS|1|85|11|0|You now stand here, donned with such ‘profit’ and this begs for another question, which is: what would you now present for the full amortization of such pure ‘hellish profit'? For I immediately must add that no one can enter life solely on the premise of the pure, direct mercy of the Lord; for he who has nothing, even what he has shall be taken from him.
SS|1|85|12|0|See, this is the most important question you still need to answer. I shall give you time to think about this. If you can present something which would be acceptable here in the Kingdom of the naked truth and complete faithfulness, then it is fair and good. Yet, if you could not, then you already carry your judgment in you. Believe me, neither I nor the Master shall judge you, for your works, as you could gather from my explanation, still diametrically opposes the Word. Therefore, it should not be for you on any point, but precisely against you.
SS|1|85|13|0|The prior says: yes, so it is. Now my verdict for hell is as good as served, for what would I be able to present in my own favor? I can say nothing but: Master, have compassion and mercy on our poor, blind fools and greatest of all sinners! I see nothing but only the heavy as lead weight of guilt before me and I do not need any time to think about it. All that remains is to painfully await in the terrible judgment which now seems to me and certainly all of us, more painful than the fire of hell itself. I, therefore, implore you, do not hold us back anymore, but give us an indication where we belong.
SS|1|85|14|0|I say: here, not my will prevails, but the Godly order! You should, therefore, subject yourselves to it if you do not want to perish forever by your own doing. I, therefore, tell you once more that you shall speak about the subject presented to you. For I still see in your heart a plea for the confession and as long as it is still stuck in you, you cannot leave this place; therefore, take your time and then speak! Amen.
SS|1|86|0|1|The Master’s pure love is also in hell
SS|1|86|1|0|Our prior, who have already investigated in this new short time for contemplation all corners of his being, as you shall soon hear from his mouth, fortunately, found an excuse for his problem. We, therefore, want to presently give him the opportunity to present his plea and I, therefore, say to him: best friend and brother, I see that you have spent your time well and found something. Tell us therefore what you have found.
SS|1|86|2|0|The prior says: I truly have found something that could be a valid case for confession in the most favorable situation. But whether the discovery would be accepted in my favor, is another question. I do indeed have to honestly acknowledge that of all things related to this case, this point has been to me personally, especially regarding confession, the most consoling. But whether I am right in regarding this as a consolation, is yet another question.
SS|1|86|3|0|The point itself is the parable of the unrighteous steward who, when one would properly consider it, acts in his position almost like a confession father towards his children. The Master praises the unrighteous steward and even says to His disciples that they also must make friends by means of unrighteous things for it to when the Master would call his steward to account, would take him into his heavenly abode.
SS|1|86|4|0|Look, this is what I can state to my benefit. I also think that many of my confessors have been taken in by the Master and would find themselves in their heavenly homes. I have indeed been an unrighteous steward and have trespassed regarding the unrighteous things of the Godly word. I have acted with the immeasurable things to the disadvantage of the great Master of the house because I have converted it in the literal sense of the word into the shameful Mammon and thus it could be reckoned unto me in a high degree as being unrighteous things.
SS|1|86|5|0|How often have I not remitted the greatest debtors of the Master of their debt in the confession chair? I completely remitted them the main capital and left only some meager for the debtor, for the small, daily sins can be regarded as a remaining stain of the greater. Only a purifying penitence should be done, the purifying means are given by which the debtor can easily get rid of his small debt.
SS|1|86|6|0|I as well as my equals can do very little to the fact that the church has independently prescribed such means and not only I, but also every priest were strictly obliged to use them. Now you have all I can give you. Your wisdom can evaluate this situation better than all of my mind.
SS|1|86|7|0|I now say: well, best friend and brother, I have heard your plea and I do tell you that it is indeed valid for the ear confession, but how? This is another question which I shall answer immediately.
SS|1|86|8|0|If the heart of the confession father is really filled with love, and he uses the confession only to show the confessor at that occasion the way and time to have his sins forgiven by only the Lord, and he let him see that the confession would have no effect on him whatsoever without the consideration of these advocated means and the full application thereof, but he as a sinner, if he should believe in the full remittance of his sins by means of confession, would become even more hardened and incorrigible. When the confession father would with that also give the advice with much friendliness and love that he should try in future with care and earnestness to avoid all his confessed sins in the way shown by the gospel and would do so without ceasing, this is the only way leading to the rebirth of the spirit; then if the confessor would honestly promise to the confession father that he would do everything possible to follow his advice and the confession father then would remit his sins in the Name of the Lord – only then is he a true confession father and in this case he can be referred to as a “unrighteous” steward.
SS|1|86|9|0|You now indeed ask me how a confession father in such a case could still be an “unrighteous” steward? You could have deducted partly from my explanation that no one has the right to remit the debt which exists between two people, except when the third party would mediate between the debtor and the creditor by bringing them together again through the teaching of love and would pay on behalf of the poor debtor the debt out of his own pocket, to the creditor. But take notice, this can only happen when both parties would agree fully brotherly and in friendliness with such a charitable redemption of guilt.
SS|1|86|10|0|Secondly is this unrighteous stewardship of such a confession father easily recognizable from the text in Scripture where the Master says to His apostles and disciples: “When you have done all, then say and acknowledge: we are unworthy servants”.
SS|1|86|11|0|I do think that it is not necessary to elaborate any more on this case, for if you still have a spark of faith in the gospel left, then my word as the eternal, unchangeable truth should be completely clear to you. You now say in your heart: I indeed understand all this very well; but what shall now happen with all of us? None of us can be praised to be unrighteous stewards, for as we now stand here before you, we never have used confession for such pure purposes. Yet, I tell you: the way already lays open before you and you shall soon could be a much better unrighteous steward in the Kingdom of absolute faithfulness than on earth, where light and living faith is completely absent.
SS|1|86|12|0|Behold, see the whole deceived laity, see the great multitude of the laity in this paradise, and then see the great multitude of "soul sleepers' in this monastery of your false foundation! Go and preach to them the true gospel, bring them all here, and you will take the first step to become a true "unrighteous steward" in the kingdom of God.
SS|1|86|13|0|The Prior says, "O divine friend and brother! Would it be possible that I could escape hell?
SS|1|86|14|0|I say, who hath condemned thee to hell? Do you think the messengers of eternal love will do this? If you do not condemn yourself by your unyielding mind, and if, as I see it, you feel love for the Lord in you, where is the one who has the power to condemn you to hell? Do you think the Lord sends His messengers for condemnation? Oh, you are still in a great error!
SS|1|86|15|0|The Lord sends messengers only for salvation, but never for damnation! Therefore, do not care for foolish things, but make your love for the Lord shine brightly, and go in such love to your brethren, and bring them all out of their prisons, and only then will you experience how the Lord judges His children.
SS|1|86|16|0|Believe me, the Lord is pure Love also in hell; and there is not an evil spirit there who, if he wills, will not be able to return to the Father as a lost son! But if this is the most certain and infallible case, then you will be able to infer from your love of the Lord, that His omnipotence has not created you for hell. Therefore, go now, and do as I have told thee, that you may soon be saved!
SS|1|87|0|1|The difference between correct and wrongful use of the confession
SS|1|87|1|0|Behold, the Prior goes to fetch those whom we have formerly left beyond the flaming gulf. You are wondering if there are any bridges across this gap that these sleeping souls can come over to us? I say to you, in this respect nothing has happened so far since our souls have begun to feel sorry for themselves, but this is a very bad situation for man in relation to the spiritual life.
SS|1|87|2|0|In self-pity, man justifies himself, pushes all blame elsewhere, and thus presents himself as a guiltless man, and at the same time worthy of all mercy. Since this is precisely the case with our souls' hardships, as already remarked, there is no bridge over which they could reach us. But this also serves as a strong test for our prior, and it will be shown what effect the miserable condition of this soul-sleeping brotherhood will have on him.
SS|1|87|3|0|You would want to be witnesses of his action, but I say to you, this is by no means necessary, for we shall see him again soon enough, for he shall return without having achieved a thing.
SS|1|87|4|0|However, we would rather turn to another monastic brother and see what effect our treatment of the prior has had on him. We need not say: Come here and reveal yourself! For the shoe pinches, anyway; and so, as you see, he comes to us with purpose, and presently asks the following question to me, saying (the monk): Good friend and brother! I have listened to your teachings on the confession from the beginning to the end, with the greatest attention and inner appreciation, and from this, it is understood that this chief function in the Catholic Church is mostly because of the most wrongful use of the divine word. One cannot object to your pronounced pure truth. But, notwithstanding the fact that we recognize this, this function still exists in the very Church, as it has existed for centuries and will continue to exist.
SS|1|87|5|0|But if this function is, for both the confessor and the confession father, of such a decidedly great disadvantage regarding the eternal life of the spirit, then with the best conscience of the world can the weighty question be asked why the most right, most loving, most wise, omnipotent Lord and God of heaven and earth tolerate such abomination in His way of life?
SS|1|87|6|0|For I also must frankly confess to you that even by this confession, many people on the earth apparently became great favorites of the Lord, and He also oftentimes revealed that to them. And as much as I can recall, the Lord has not uttered his disapproval to any of His followers
SS|1|87|7|0|On the contrary, I know of several instances where, in this way, the Lord has made known to the other man through His darlings, that they should work for their sins, repentantly confess, for the forgiveness of their sins. And I also know of several instances where men who have fully followed this advice have been fully reborn in spirit and in truth after such a confessional function, which has been carried out in full seriousness, and have remained from that moment the true, respectable friends of the Lord.
SS|1|87|8|0|But if the situation with this function is like that as you have all taught us before, I must frankly confess that the guidance of humanity on the earth is an indissoluble mystery to me on the part of the Lord. As far as I can recollect, confession is in any case so designed that the sinner, by this penitential function, can only surrender the forgiveness of his sins, if he declares to the priest his most serious intention that he would never again commit these sins which he honestly regrets.
SS|1|87|9|0|If on the part of the confessor, this condition is not fulfilled, as is often the case, the pulpits will be informed as often as possible, and especially before the general confessional times, that no one can, as we have said, receive the forgiveness of his sins without fully fulfilling these conditions.
SS|1|87|10|0|Thus, both the pulpits and the confessionals most carefully preach and teach that no one can be remitted of sins by the Lord unless the confessor has first wholeheartedly sorted himself out with all his debtors. If perhaps someone would misuse this function, although the general ecclesiastical rule is that this function is supposed to be handled in such a pure sense, then the whole church could be accused of such misuse.
SS|1|87|11|0|See, I do not want to touch on whether the Church has correctly or incorrectly understood the command of the known texts; but it is certain that the Lord does not regard it so unfairly, at least not on the earth, because He has made this function sprout and secondly, is He still tolerating this tree in His vineyard while this tree is, as is known, still yielding a plentiful crop.
SS|1|87|12|0|For this is certain: if a man is ill, then he shall go to a physician, to diagnose the illness for effective treatment and offer the sufferer an effective remedy. If this cannot be called unfair on physical level, while one also can say that the Almighty Lord alone can heal all diseases, which He also certainly does according to His order, if the suffering would use the means given by the physician and blessed by the Lord, in the living trust in the Lord.
SS|1|87|13|0|If, as I have said, this is true of the body, I really do not see why it should not be equally applicable to the sick soul of man. If the real physicians for the body are not redundant in sight of the divine love and omnipotence, for what reason would spiritual physicians at the side of divine love and mercy be redundant? Moreover, humans are charged to love each other.
SS|1|87|14|0|If it can never be regarded as a failure to clothe the naked, feed the hungry, drink the thirsty, comfort the afflicted, redeem the prisoners, and the Lord Himself, in the example of who is the true neighbor, has sent help to the slain by the merciful Samaritan, -how, then, are the spiritual works of the Lord's mercy and love on the part of His spiritual doctors, as they exist, be an abomination to the Lord? If they are not as they should be, acting completely according to the purest realm of truth, we as a later generation cannot, however, fail to follow this main rule of the Church, since it serves unto the forgiveness of sins and betterment of the people.
SS|1|87|15|0|I believe, however, that the Lord would have already long ago made an end to a sure abomination; but since it certainly does not exist in any bad sense, I would like, as I have said at the beginning, want to receive a somewhat brighter light in this regard from you.
SS|1|87|16|0|Now I say: My friend and brother, your question is more important and weighty than you realize yourself, and to enlighten it properly, more light is needed than you can bear at present. For the time being, I will tell you only so much that the guidance of the souls on the part of the Lord is much more wonderful and extraordinary than you will ever be able to conceive of the smallest part of it
SS|1|87|17|0|See, in view of the Lord, there is no wrong way; each one is well-known to the Lord, and each one proceeds from Him as a life-band. But you will also know the difference between a straight and a crooked path?
SS|1|87|18|0|It is beyond doubt that the Lord can make his way through the crooked road; but a man does not reach his goal as soon as on a straight path, even though the goal is the same as that of the straight way. If a road has many detours which diverge from the goal, and one can often go around the earth several times before reaching his goal - this will not be so difficult to comprehend - it should be clear that the Lord cannot be indifferent about whether a man comes to Him via the detours or along the shortest way.
SS|1|87|19|0|Though you say in your heart: All this is true; but nevertheless, you do not see how the confession fits into this example, for you also regard it as a very short path. I tell you, it is not to be denied, however, that this function was often a short way for some people; but how? Because the Lord met such a man who took it seriously with the improvement of his life and then guided him to the straight and shortest way. But this is not yet a reason to speak of this function with an approving word. There are also thousands and thousands of the Gentiles, whom the Lord also meets and leads them in His own way onto the straight path. Such is solely the mercy of the Lord. But should one speak well of paganism because the Lord has mercy on such Gentiles?
SS|1|87|20|0|During my instruction, I have shown how confession should be in order to be approved by the Lord. I have quoted the parable of the unrighteous steward where the Master has shown the only correct way by which the Catholic confession can be justified. Would the confession father do as the unrighteous steward and would he fulfill his function in this only true and completely righteous manner, then the confession would be according to the gospel and also a branch of the true tree of life. If it is only used in priestly self-interest, then it is a branch cut off from the tree of life and would bear no fruit.
SS|1|87|21|0|That the Catholic community, under the direction of the Roman bishop, has borne many fruits pleasing to the Lord, and that this function is often a good humbling factor for men, we know even better than you; if it were not so, then you can be assured that the Lord always knows how to steer a pure evil back into good ways, as He did in the days of the various ecclesiastical reformations, because this function has reached a high degree of degeneration. But all this was no perfect endorsement in the realm of pure truth.
SS|1|87|22|0|When the confessor says, he cannot forgive sins, but the Lord alone, and only considers himself to be a loving instrument, to help show those caught in spiritual need by means of confession, as well as in the pulpit, the pure way to the Lord, he is a good confession father; that is, he then is a loving, truthful friend of man, bearing the spiritual well-being of his brethren on his heart. But when he says, "I have the power to forgive your sins or not and it is up to me whether you go to hell or heaven, he then presumes divine power."
SS|1|87|23|0|He thus makes God vestigial to his brother, breaks the bond between God and man and makes man either a despairing despiser of the Divine or an obdurate villain, who in the end is no longer afraid of all sorts of abominations, committing all kinds of atrocities without the slightest charge of conscience. He can also make a man either a sneak or a conscientious observer, who, after confession, dulls his conscience and became none the better for it. He believes that he had emptied his old bag of sin in confession; he finally convinces himself that he had to sin somewhat for the upcoming confession, as to have something to confess, and the priest, as usual, has something to remit.
SS|1|87|24|0|If things are as such with this function, tell me, is it approvable! You deny that in your heart; so, I also tell you that your first question is to be regarded as futile for this present point of view; and secondly, it is answered by it. What is to follow, however, will bring a more powerful light to you in this respect.
SS|1|88|0|1|The prior’s trouble at the crevice. The true bridge of salvation. From death to life.
SS|1|88|1|0|Now look, our prior is presently returning from the monastery with a very despondent face without having achieved his object, approaching us with great, doubtful anxiety in his mind. He shall immediately open up to us. Now take notice, for you shall be taken with a brisk step deeper into Godly guidance.
SS|1|88|2|0|The prior is here and begins to relate. Listen, he says: Oh, friend and brother, what the initial reason for your assignment to me was, the Master would best know, but I do not understand a thing thereof! For see, I go by your command to our still soul-sleeping brothers and want to bring them here, according to the assignment. But what horror was there!!
SS|1|88|3|0|Behold, between me and them who were howling and weeping, was a broad crevice from which bright flames came forth. Behind these flames, my brethren were continually trying to cross over, but it was in vain. I was looking for items across the chasm to make them an emergency bridge. But whatsoever I put over the cleft, was soon seized by the flames, and was suddenly consumed.
SS|1|88|4|0|As I was not able to meet your charge with all my effort and with my best will, I thought to myself that since God cannot demand the impossible from anyone, even less so can a messenger sent by Him, demand it. To bridge this gap, which would demand defiance of the elements, was purely impossible for me.
SS|1|88|5|0|And so, I returned, out of necessity not having achieved my goal, as I was sent, and thought to myself whether I had not understood your mission, or whether you had given me with this mission a tangible proof of myself, according to which I should see how completely unfit and unsuitable I am to the kingdom of God. If it were so, I thought to myself, that the following explanation from your side would probably be the most suitable. So, I am here again and have told you how it is with the matter. But you may do as you please. I see clearly that we cannot resist you all. And if you were not a messenger from above, our small strength would nevertheless have to be subdued by your own, because it can nowhere be opposed to it in the least.
SS|1|88|6|0|I must also point out to you the fact that at the sight of the great distress of my brethren, I began to doubt my divine mission; but then I thought again that one had to wait for the end, and then judge. Therefore, I now await your promised solution here, and only then will I judge myself in whose hands I am.
SS|1|88|7|0|Now I say: "from your point of view, it is strange to me that you could not build a bridge over the fiery gap, since the head of the church bears the very meaningful title of" Pontifex Maximus", but also all priests under his scepter are pontifices minores. And you, as such a pontifex minor, who have read many soul masses at the time of your physical life, and who have thought that the dead souls can build bridges from purgatory to paradise, are now unable to build a little bridge across the very narrow gap!!
SS|1|88|8|0|The Prior says: Dear friend and brother, I already see a small light! If I am not mistaken, you have allowed me to be somewhat agitated with this mission, so that I should see from it the effect of our "soul masses," as well as all other always profitable mortality functions.
SS|1|88|9|0|Now I say: Yes, dear friend and brother, this time you hit the nail on the head. Do you know what is the sole means of salvation, and therefore the only bridge from death to life? You indicate that you do not see it clearly, but I say unto thee: Look to the Lord. What motivated Him to redeem the fallen human race of the earth, and thus built an everlasting bridge from death to life for every inhabitant of the earth? Was it not His eternal, divine, merciful Fatherly love? You affirm this to me; Good! But I will tell you something else:
SS|1|88|10|0|If a king had a prisoner on the earth, but someone would like to help those prisoners; but the prisoners are kept in a strong fortress, to which only the king has the key. This man, however, who has concern for the prisoners, has learned that the King is accessible by nothing but a great humiliation before him, and then by a great love which sets aside everything else.
SS|1|88|11|0|Since we know this, I ask you, how shall this man endeavor to free the prisoners out of their captivity? Behold, I will tell you. He will first be motivated by his love for the prisoners, having a longing desire to see them free. This is the first bridgehead. If he has erected this bridgehead, he must realize that a king who is only accessible through humility and love must be a noblest, good, and just ruler. And if he has considered these things, he will also bring all his humility and love together to a single point, and present them as a sacrifice to the king. That done, he has completed the second bridgehead.
SS|1|88|12|0|But since the exceedingly noble, good and just king will most certainly welcome such a sacrifice, and will meet our bridge-builder with a much greater love than with which he may have come to him, it will be clear that the love of the King will be united with the love of the bridge-maker for a purpose, and the bridge over the moat will be built. The King Himself will come, open the closed gate of the fortress, free all prisoners, and bring them out of the great shame to the land of glory.
SS|1|88|13|0|Now that we have created this picture, it will be clear to you from which substance and how a bridge must be built which cannot be destroyed by the fire of self-interest, self-love, self-seeking, envy, and discord. You now say: Yes, I recognize it, it is the love of the neighbor and the love of God united in one.
SS|1|88|14|0|Well, I tell you; go and build a bridge from these substances and you can rest assured that this bridge will become a true, indestructible rock which defies every power of hell. It shall also be the true key with which you and everyone with you, will be able to open all the prisons and the true gate of heaven.
SS|1|88|15|0|You have read many masses in the world, and have performed other church functions for the welfare of the deceased. But you have built on sand with everything, and your building material was nothing but sand since you did not have the love for the basis of all these functions, but only the church acquisition.
SS|1|88|16|0|What came out of it and from it for your brethren, you have convinced yourself of it, for your material bridging attempts corresponded to your ecclesiastical functions. Now go and build a bridge from the living Rock of Peter, which is love and its living light, and you will surely experience a different degree of success than before.
SS|1|88|17|0|But if you believe that it is not you, but the King alone who can free the prisoners, it will also happen, as you live out of your love. And so, go again in the name of the Lord. Amen!
SS|1|89|0|1|The living prayer of the prior and its effect
SS|1|89|1|0|See, our prior returns to the sleeping souls. This time, I too must keep my promise made to the soul-sleepers, and go to them. We, therefore, follow the prior, so that you may see what is going to happen. See, we are here with the prior; therefore, we shall silently pay attention to what our prior will do with the soul-sleepers. He is close to the chasm and presently begins his address.
SS|1|89|2|0|So give attention, for he (the Prior) says, "Dear Brothers! You know what has always separated us in our convent; it was nothing but a disagreement about the condition of the soul after the death of the body. You asserted that the soul must dwell in some idle, hardly conscious sleeping state until the Last Judgment, and appealed in favor of this opinion to your various Church teachers. But we, who are outside, have an opinion diametrically opposed to yours. We present to you that if it is the case that the soul, after the death of the body, is in some dull, almost unconscious state of sleep, that all our soul- directed ecclesiastical functions for the good of the soul, are then as good as a vain empty deceit, since in such a state of the soul after death, no purgatory or any degree of hell can be possible.
SS|1|89|3|0|Despite this proof of our counter-evidence, you have nevertheless asserted your opinion with great vehemence. And so between you and us was a secret fiery gulf, from which, in every attempt to make a bridge to you, perpetual destructive flames flared up. What has been only a moral difference in opinion between us in the world, takes its form here in the most obvious reality.
SS|1|89|4|0|But now I will tell you something else. You know as well as I about the mighty messenger who has come to us to free us all from our old delusion. This messenger has shown to me how clear and foolish we are in all this and showed me a new way to go. And this way is no other than the sole love of the Lord Jesus Christ, who is the only God of all heaven and all worlds, and who has said in His Word of Himself that He and the Father are One, and who sees Him, also sees the Father. Moreover, He said: he that hears His word, and lives according to it, has eternal life within him, and whoever also believes in Him, that He is the only-begotten Son out of God, will never ever taste death!
SS|1|89|5|0|This then is the way, a whole new way which the messenger has given us. If we follow this path and walk in this way, and in the only Lord Jesus Christ as true brethren, we shall have a good bridge between us and you. As soon as we have a good bridge, the kingdom of the divine mercy of the only Lord Jesus Christ can be safely reached.
SS|1|89|6|0|So discern yourself! Throw your old, deceptive sleeping-gown from you, and turn with me to the sole Lord Jesus Christ, and He who knows all things in all infinity and eternity, will have mercy upon us in His infinite love, and soon a bridge of durable kind shall be built over this chasm, which you will be able to cross! The flames in the depths, however, will surely go out as soon as you, with me, and with all our brethren, in faith and love, will turn to the sole Lord Jesus Christ.
SS|1|89|7|0|Now the Prior has spoken, and on the other side of the chasm, one of them replies: Good friend and brother! Your speech is praiseworthy and full of good sense; but how can it be of use to us all, since you must know that no man can any longer work for the eternal life after the death of the body, and therefore all faith and all love here are as good as futile thoughts of the spirit. Therefore, we can assure you, in advance, that your opinion, which is good in itself, will be of little use to us all.
SS|1|89|8|0|Now the Prior speaks again: O dear friends and brethren, in your supposed merit for eternal life, the knot, which is pernicious for your salvation, lies buried. Did not the Lord, as the messenger show me clearly, say to His apostles and disciples, "If you have done all things, then say, we have been useless servants.
SS|1|89|9|0|But apart from this text, tell me, dear brethren and friends, what can the impotent creature do for the Almighty God? Who of you has ever created a blade of grass, or even a leaf-mite with his merits? Who of you all was present in the creation of all worlds and heavens, serving the Lord as a lesser servant! What have we contributed to the great work of salvation, that we might then say that we have given God some merit for the Almighty? What have we done to receive life from the Lord? - What merit can a weak child earn with his parents, that it could then say to them: Pray give me my earned part?
SS|1|89|10|0|Behold, we were not only always useless servants before the Lord, but we still thought, as the most wrongfully delusional idlers, to have done something for the Lord. O friends, O men, brethren and moral preachers! How far have we deviated in such delusion from the goal of eternal truth! If we had rather believed and accepted this while on the earth, which we have accepted here, it would have fared much better than now.
SS|1|89|11|0|But since we can no longer return to the temporal, it is in this highest spiritual state which is called eternity, time to see this great delusion, and confess in our innermost heart our very greatest guilt most contritely before the Lord, causing us to walk for so long in such delusion in we have hardly done anything deserving unto God and the well-being of our own souls.
SS|1|89|12|0|Brothers! Let us beat our breast and earnestly say, "Oh Lord! All this is our sole greatest fault, therefore we shall never cease to be your eternal debtors, Oh Holy Love! Brothers, I am convinced that if you feel this vividly in you, as I now feel clearly in myself, you will surely pass over into a different state, a bridge from which we all have no idea up till now.
SS|1|89|13|0|Now also speak in your hearts with me, and say aloud: Oh, thou all-powerful, holy Love, thou most merciful Lord and Father in Jesus Christ. We now confess our old, great guilt before you; we say here that we were always not only useless, but the most miserable servants before you, and confess that all our supposed merits on our side were only an abomination to you, Oh Holy Father, but we still ask you here in our utmost and great need that you may be gracious and merciful to us! Let us here be true brethren who will always love You through Your grace and mercy, and give You in every situation all honor, all glory and all praise! And we also ask You from the bottom of our hearts that You, O Holy Father, would grant us this holiest grace, that we, the greatest sinners before you - would love You, oh everlasting Love, with all our might!
SS|1|89|14|0|O brethren, say these things alive in you, and finally say: Oh Father! We asked for what we asked for from our will, therefore we pray that You will have pity on us; for Your will alone is holy, and therefore only Your most holy will shall be done!
SS|1|89|15|0|Look, these words of the prior have brought our soul-sleepers completely into a new mindset; they, therefore, unclothe themselves and now stand naked before us. But look at the dining hall’s door; presently a very simple man has entered through it. Do you know this man! You indeed shall know; this is the One to whom the prior have turned himself. Only now will the actual main scene unfold. You can be sure to expect great things to still happen here.
SS|1|90|0|1|The simple man. Voluntary recognition of the prior.
SS|1|90|1|0|Look, the simple man goes to our prior. He presently discovers Him and, as you see, comes to meet Him, and immediately asks Him a question: Dear friend and brother! Welcome here a thousand times! You are still a stranger to me, and I cannot recall having ever seen you in my company. But I have been a good judge of men on earth, and I have brought along a bit of it, that is to say, by the highest degree of undeserved mercy and grace of the Lord, so I recognize that you are a man of very noble character. And so, I will at once make known to you what is in my heart.
SS|1|90|2|0|Behold, we were all of the priestly occupation on the earth. But as we acted in the world, we were certainly all but priests in the face of the Lord. We mechanically performed our prescribed, religious ceremonies, which were supposed to be worshipful; but just how truly "religious" those where, we have been shown as clearly as the sun, by a messenger sent by the Lord. Short and good, we have been to this day, and mostly still are mistaken, entrapped by ourselves, have been grounded in every possible falsity, and would have never been freed from it out of ourselves, if the Lord would not have taken much pity on our boundless poverty in His Infinite Love.
SS|1|90|3|0|Beyond this chasm, you can still see the perilous danger of my brotherhood. The messenger of the Lord sent me for the purpose of bringing the poor brothers out of this captivity. I have already done all sorts of things to achieve with them this blessed purpose, but there still is no means to cross the chasm. But I know what the messenger of the Lord has given me, and I am fully convinced in my innermost feelings that I would like to help those poor brothers with all my heart if it could only be possible.
SS|1|90|4|0|The messenger of the Lord, indeed, has referred me to this activity, only to the help of the Lord. Oh, dear friend and brother, I am well convinced that the Lord can help these brothers as well as myself as no one else in all the infinity; but I also know that I am very unworthy of such help from the Lord. If therefore, you could help me to save these poor men, I am convinced that you would certainly have done a good work for those most miserable brethren. And if we have succeeded, in the name of the Lord, in bringing the poor over the dreadful chasm, I will, together with thee before the Lord, for the first time, in spirit and in truth, throw myself into the dust of my nothingness, saying:
SS|1|90|5|0|Oh Lord, most gracious and best Father! I thank You for the immeasurable grace which You have shown me by the fact that I am now able to say from the bottom of my heart, O Lord! I have done nothing, but only You have done everything, but I am your most unworthy and useless servant.
SS|1|90|6|0|The simple man says, "Well, my dear friend and brother, I have completely understood you; what should we do here? Shall we lay over some joined beams?
SS|1|90|7|0|The Prior says, "Dear friend and brother, I have already made such an attempt, but the grim fire below will destroy it as soon as it is put over it. For, look down, it is just despairingly horrible to look at, what immense glowing, flaming mass rages down there. I do not trust myself to go close there at all.
SS|1|90|8|0|The simple man said, "Well, my dear friend and brother, then I will go and see how it is with the fire. Behold, I am at the chasm, and I must openly confess to you, except to a few little sparks, I seriously see nothing fiery anymore.
SS|1|90|9|0|Here the Prior also goes and convinces himself. But as he looks down into the chasm, he lifts his hands, and cries out to the other brethren, oh brethren, come nearer to this chasm, and convince yourselves how infinitely merciful and graceful the Lord is! Hardly a few small coals are in the depths. Throw yourselves down, thank the one and only Lord! He alone stifled this gruesome glow. But also, dampen with the tears of your repentance and your greatest thanks to Him, the holy, omnipotent Helper in every need, these little embers, and be fully convinced and assured that if the good, holy, loving Father has helped us so far, He can help us even more!
SS|1|90|10|0|Look here, a good, dear brother came to us. I still do not know whence and who he is; but so much is certain that the Lord Jesus Christ has sent him so that he may help me to save you, for I recognize this from his great willingness.
SS|1|90|11|0|Behold, the still naked brothers beyond the chasm now void of any glow, throw themselves down on their faces after the address of the Prior, profoundly thanking God for so much grace and mercy. And the priest now asks the simple man what he means, whether they would perhaps construct a bridge with beams and planks?
SS|1|90|12|0|The simple man says, "I mean, if the Lord has already extinguished the glow without your input, it might well happen that at the right time if you are of good faith, this cleft would likewise close itself again should the need arise, just as it came into being.
SS|1|91|0|1|Prerequisite unto salvation. Crossing of the bridge.
SS|1|91|1|0|The Prior says: Oh, dear and most treasured friend and brother! This glorious thought has also become the perfect master of my feeling. I can thoroughly see the sure completion in the Lord; but I also see besides that, how endlessly unworthy we all together are of such a most extraordinary sacred aid.
SS|1|91|2|0|The simple man says: Dear friend and brother! I tell you, but this is, however, the best thing for you and your brothers, if you see it for what it is; for as long as someone believes that he can do something, or that he is worthy of divine grace and mercy, then the Lord will make him wait until such foolish delusion is consumed in him. But if he comes to your present inner view that he is nothing and cannot do anything, but that the Lord is all in all, the First and the Last, the Alpha and the Omega, then he voluntarily surrenders himself to the Lord, and the Lord seizes him, and brings him on the righteous way.
SS|1|91|3|0|And so, I too think in this situation of yours: lay down all your love for your brethren, and all your care for them before the Lord's feet, embrace Him with all your heart and all your love and you will surely convince yourself that the Lord to begin to act when man, humbled in his inner knowledge, surrendered all his vain deeds of power to the will of the Lord. For this is already the case among men, who have a secular chief over them.
SS|1|91|4|0|As long as someone wants to manage his own fortune, the headmaster will not take care of him and will not investigate how he manages his property. But if anyone has seen his weakness in the administration of his estate, he takes his whole fortune, goes to the honest chief, shows him this, and at the same time asks, in all sincere love and obedient humility of his heart, that the chief takes over his property and thus the chief will completely take over the fortune and give it to the bank court, and the honest, weak petitioner will receive his interests punctually and properly. As has been said, this is often the case among men in the world, albeit in a far more unclean and loveless sense
SS|1|91|5|0|But if the foolish men in the world understand their material fortunes so well, and thereby procure a careless retirement, how much more should the wise man, who is far wiser, see who is the most perfect administrator and caretaker for all the vital necessities of the spiritual man, so that he would give him all his life-capitals beforehand.
SS|1|91|6|0|Moreover, the Lord in the Gospel also expressly declares to whom all the weary and wronged shall come, to find the right refreshment, and to whom they shall transfer all their troubles. If you think so, you will find it easy, and very soon, that your care for these brethren, with all your loving kindness, is somewhat unnecessary.
SS|1|91|7|0|You would at least bring it so far by the complete redemption of your brethren that you could say before the Lord that you too were a most useless servant. Behold, however good the thing may sound in and by itself, in view of the Lord and your merit, there is still a bit of vanity, for thou wilt indeed render a good service to the Lord, but will do it according to the established service, as if you had not done any service to deserve praise from the Lord. But I tell you that there are still many in this empire who say, "I am the last and the least of all before God." But those who profess and confess this in themselves would like to place themselves in special favor before the Lord in order, according to the saying of the Lord Himself in the Gospel, to be the first and greatest in the kingdom of God.
SS|1|91|8|0|But the Lord also speaketh in another place: If you shall not be like these little children, ye shall not enter the kingdom of God. - How and why? - See, because the children are really the least and the littlest, by transferring all their worries solely to the father. Where is the child who would like to say to his rich parents: "What shall we eat and drink, and what shall we clothe? Behold, such care is alien to the child. When they are hungry and thirsty, they go to the Father, asking for bread and for a drink, and the Father gives it to them. They never even ask for a dress. But if it is cold, the father will remember them well, and give them not only a warm but also a beautiful, handsome dress because they are his dear little children. (mt.18,03)
SS|1|91|9|0|So, behold, My dear friend and brother, give thyself also unto the Lord, and be assured, He will not deprive thee of anything that is necessary for you, and certainly much and unspeakably better than would any earthly father of the richest estate, provide for his children, and give them all they need.
SS|1|91|10|0|The Prior says, "Listen, my dear friend and brother, as simple and plain as you may look, I must confess to you that these words are still more sublime and more truly true than those of the heavenly ones mentioned by the Messenger of the Lord. Yes, you have now shown me not only the most living truth of all truths, but I must confess to you that these words have filled me with such a living consolation that I do feel in myself completely overwhelmed because of the most humble gratitude and love for our ineffably loving Heavenly Father.
SS|1|91|11|0|The words of the sublime messenger of the Lord were for my feelings like a rough file, with which, forever, thanks to divine mercy! - has dealt with my many and most extreme errors; and they were not infrequently like a sharp sword, which painfully wounds, even though it draws the blood of a wrongful life.
SS|1|91|12|0|But your words, my friend, and brother are, on the other hand, a lovely, healing balm; I cannot describe to you how inexpressibly good I feel because of all your words! I have now come so far that I can honestly and with full conviction say from my deepest feelings,
SS|1|91|13|0|Oh Lord, oh almighty, beyond holy, most good Father, now, for me and for all these my poor brethren, let be only Your Most Holy Will! All my cares and all my will I lay before Your most holy feet; and what Thou wilt to do with me, which thou wilt give unto me, in all this also be only Your holy will! - Oh, you heavenly dear brother you! You must surely be a greater friend of the Lord than the former sublime messenger. But you must forgive me; for your speech has filled me with such love, that I cannot help embracing you, and thereby give you my gratitude for your heavenly doctrine through my most warm brotherly love. As sure as I will never cease loving the most loving Holy Father, my heart shall never forget you!
SS|1|91|14|0|The simple man said, "My dear brother and friend, come and love Me, for this is the Lord's will, that all the brethren of the Lord should love each other." See, how our Prior falls upon the still unknown, simple man, embraces Him, and presses him to his heart, and the simple man repays the same act to the Prior even more passionately. What do you suppose, whether this is a favorable or an unfavorable sign for the prior? I tell you, such a sign has always been of a favorable character; for this is so peculiar in the character of the Lord that He, with us and all His heavenly messengers, has the greatest joy in a returned lost Son.
SS|1|91|15|0|But now, as you see, our loving couple have calmed down, and the simple man now speaks to the prior: My dear friend and brother, look around at once, for it occurs to Me that during our conversation and during our brotherly love-embrace, the whole chasm vanished, and I think it will no longer be difficult to bring the poor brothers hither. So, let's go and point that out to them.
SS|1|91|16|0|Now the two go to the naked soul-sleepers. They rise and look with astonishment and grateful joy, where the eerie chasm had once been. The plain man saith unto them: behold, the cleft is no more; therefore, we shall be without concern. But the naked people say, "Dear friend, and sublime brother, we are naked, and we hardly dare to go to the lighter side of our former refectory. The simple man said to them, "Do not be troubled by a garment, for He who has pity on you, and has destroyed this chasm, has already provided for proper clothing. Behold, there in the middle of this chamber, on the table, ye shall find what is necessary to you; there, then come and follow us! "
SS|1|91|17|0|Now they go forth, and the Prior, grateful to his dear brother, speaks to Him: "No, dear Heavenly friend and brother, for this service of love I cannot let you walk like all of us, but I beg you, let me carry you.
SS|1|91|18|0|The simple man said, "My dear brother, just let this be. For if need be, I shall be able to carry you together with all your brethren, as far as you would want to, more than you would be able to carry Me to the table. But that you carry Me in your heart, oh brother, is unspeakably better for Me than to carry Me, and perhaps also have carried me in your hands. You indeed ask Me what I mean with the 'Maybe'. But I tell you, do not worry about it; in time, everything will become clear to you. Therefore, let us go to the table, that these our brethren may take their rightful garments.
SS|1|91|19|0|The Prior says, "Yes, yes, dear brother, you are right, so I shall absolutely do. The "perhaps" is still stuck in my head, but I shall also let this lay at the Lord's most holy feet, and thus let His and your will be done.
SS|1|91|20|0|See, they now go to the table and as we can see, all the poor brethren are already clothed without the help of a chamber servant. Their dress does however not look very heavenly, but it is a garment of righteousness, and it corresponds to the love of the Lord in them. - What will happen now, we shall see next time.
SS|1|92|0|1|Three trials to test love’s willingness to serve
SS|1|92|1|0|The simple man asks our prior what is to be done with the saved and dressed brothers. And the priest said: Dear friend and brother! The task assigned to me by the sublime messenger of the Lord is to take them all out into the garden, which formerly formed our false monastic 'paradise,' where they will surely receive a more detailed instruction from the messenger, regarding which way they should proceed from there. This is what still awaits them, and what I should take care of, that they should come to the garden for this purpose.
SS|1|92|2|0|The simple man says: Well, this task will probably be easy to sort out, and you will not need me. The priest said, oh dear friend and brother, do all that thou wilt, but I beg you, do not leave me. For I must tell you sincerely that I have a feeling which tells me that if you leave me, it would be as if my own life had left me! Therefore, do not leave me, and this problem would be easy to solve; for you have so far directed everything so favorably, and have visibly helped me and these poor brothers in the name of the Lord to this point, as we stand now. So, please, help me in the name of the Lord and these poor brothers to the end! Therefore, I pray you, dear friend and brother, from the inner, living ground of my heart.
SS|1|92|3|0|The simple man said, "Yes, my dear friend and brother, it would be all right in this case; but only a single point must be considered, namely: the heavenly messenger has given you this task to solve. But if I go out with him to you, and the messenger sees that not you, but I have solved your task, tell me, are you assured in advance that he will be content with you? If you can give Me the assurance that I am not causing you loss, I will go with you; I will gladly do what you ask, but I do not want to harm you in any way, nor bring you to great embarrassment before the face of the heavenly messenger. What do you think about this?
SS|1|92|4|0|The Prior says, "Dear friend and brother, if this is so, then come outside with me quickly, for if you would not, I shall immediately inform the sublime messenger myself that you alone have solved this situation, which I should be regarded not only as a fifth but a good-tenth wheel on the carriage. As such you cannot use this as an objection so as not to go further with me. As far as my benefit or any damage is concerned, things shall take its course. As far as it concerns me, truly I will go to hell for you if it is possible, let alone for the love of you, I would not let a few sharp words on the part of the heavenly messenger phase me.
SS|1|92|5|0|The simple man says: Good, dear friend and brother, in this respect we are mutually open; but now comes another, much more important point. I know the sharp precision of your heavenly messenger and know that in the name of the Lord he does not even negotiate one atom, and for this reason, something important has occurred to me.
SS|1|92|6|0|See, it might very easily happen that the heavenly messenger would promptly restore all these brothers who had been liberated, by their great power, to their former condition, because not you, but I, have solved your condition given to you by the heavenly messenger. But I can do as much as I can that the messenger will not know that I have helped these poor brothers. In such circumstances then, you stand before the messenger as a perfectly justified man, who has completed his task according to his instructions.
SS|1|92|7|0|The Prior says, "Dear friend and brother! I would much rather go to hell than to ascribe something to myself in which I had not participated in the least. But I myself will openly admit to the messenger that the success of my mission can only be attributed to the Lord and to you. And if the messenger should not be content with this, and therefore impede the poor brethren anew in their freedom, then I will throw myself before him in the dust, and ask him in all humility, that he will punish me alone instead of these brethren in the Name of the Lord as he sees fit; I will gladly take all the blame upon myself.
SS|1|92|8|0|The simple man says: Dear friend and brother, you are most pleasant to Me; this second point is then also resolved, and he will not stop me from going out with you.
SS|1|92|9|0|But now there is a third obstacle; if you can jump over it, then nothing will stop me from granting you your wish. Behold, here in the kingdom of the spirits is the generally unchangeable rule and custom, that the perfect spirits of the upper heaven, to which also I belong, always immediately experience everything which is discussed or done pertaining the Lord. And therefore, I also heard the good parable on the part of the messenger, in which he represented the Lord as king, who is accessible only by an extraordinary love and humility.
SS|1|92|10|0|In this parable, said the messenger, the Lord alone has the keys to the prisons, and therefore He alone can open the prison, or build the bridge over the chasm since no one else has this right. Though you have invoked the Lord in the fullness of your spirit, your life, and the truth, to help you and the poor brothers. But as you were expecting the Lord's help in the best confidence, I came by chance into the great chamber, and when I came to you, you began to lament Your distress. You took hold of Me, and since you have also asked Me to help you, and I have also helped you with My strength, I wonder whether such help would be accepted by the messenger according to his depicted parable.
SS|1|92|11|0|For it would have been clear, well understood, that the sublime King himself should come and help you. How is the matter now to be considered? Will not the messenger say to you, "Why, at the sight of this friend and brother, have you forsaken confidence in the Lord to the extent that you have asked this friend and brother to help you, after having seen from the parable that such a salvation from the prisons, only the Lord has the just keys?
SS|1|92|12|0|The Prior says, "Dear friend and brother, that is a different question, for which just answer I will be hard-pressed; but you know what, I'll stay with the truth. I did not call on anyone but the Lord; and when I came to Him in full abandon, then you came. How then I can think differently, and believe differently, that the Lord, inspired by His infinite mercy, has sent you to help me in His name, since I could never have asked for it, according to my great unworthiness that the most holy of Lords and of the earth itself should have come to help me, the least of all. But to Him, therefore, all glory, all praise, and all honor, since only He has helped me and these brothers by sending you! So, I will also speak before the messenger, and he shall then do what he wills with me in the Name of the Lord, for I will take all things upon me."
SS|1|92|13|0|The plain man says, "Well, I see that you are perfectly faithful, honest and loving, and therefore nothing will stop Me from going with you and your brothers into the garden. But if then the messenger would like to condemn you somewhat harshly, what shall I do in My situation?
SS|1|92|14|0|The Prior says, "Dear friend and brother, I am not at all afraid of this; I will certainly not be able to help you, but it will certainly not be necessary. For you are one who certainly does not need the help of any creature, since, as a resident of the supreme heaven, you are already equipped with the fullness of the divine power. On the contrary, I ask you only in the name of the Lord, if you would help me the same as now if I would fare badly.
SS|1|92|15|0|The plain man said, "Well, I will remember this your request before the Lord; and so let us go out.
SS|1|93|0|1|The ability to appear in different places simultaneously. Exposition.
SS|1|93|1|0|Now we are going too, so that we may be in the right place at the right time. For this company will not need too much time to get to the others in the garden; therefore, we must be there at once. See, we are already there where we must be. The Lord understands we were witnesses in all of this too, but no one else knows. You ask, and says, "Would those who have stayed behind in the garden know that we were absent!"
SS|1|93|2|0|See, in this respect, the kingdom of the spirits is a little different from in the world. In the world, your appearance is closely connected with your presence, and you cannot show yourself to anyone else than when you personally face him. But, as I said, this is a little different. There are also rare cases in the world which are like this appearance but only to an imperfect degree.
SS|1|93|3|0|The so-called double, three, four, five, six, and even multiple-presences are something similar, namely, one and the same human being like him being out there, either looking at himself again or being seen by someone else at a very different place, sometimes even at several places at the same moment, but without being individually at one of these places really. This is a similar case, but it is rare. Another case which is much more similar to this present spiritual appearance than the earlier one, is much more prevalent, but is exactly because of that regarded too little, and is thus judged too lightly and not understood in depth.
SS|1|93|4|0|The following is the case: If a man finds himself somewhere in his outward appearance, it may happen that his acquaintances would think of him simultaneously at a hundred, yes at a thousand different places. None of them thinks of him to be different in form, stature, and nature than he is. Now ask yourselves, "How have all these thousands, then, thought of him and thus multiplied him in their spirit, while he exists being only one person?
SS|1|93|5|0|The reason lies in the fact that everyone carries in his spirit not only one, but multiple images of the other just like two mirrors opposing each other is reflecting a picture countless times in themselves; that is, they can reflect the pictured image countless times reciprocally. The two first mutual reflections will be the most vigorous, and at the same time the greatest; successive ones will be increasingly smaller and less lively.
SS|1|93|6|0|If you now consider the preceding, it will not be difficult for you to understand the appearance here in the pure realm of the spirits; for what you call formed thoughts in you, are here completely externally formed manifestations. The first manifestation is the most lively and the least transitory. Later formed images, or the so-called after-thoughts, which you know to be as mostly fleeting memories, are no longer valid, and do not appear in any kind of form, except in the case of an individual who has a very firm will. We have first stood before these garden-inhabitants and have discussed very important things with them. So we were, and still are, the principal thoughts and the principal reflections in them. For this reason, they have also seen us continually, without the need for our main personages to be constantly present.
SS|1|93|7|0|A main characteristic of this phenomenon, however, lies in the fact that this appearance is also capable of speaking and thus of any conversation for those who have kept him in their thoughts. You ask how such things are possible? Also, for this case, there are already appearances in the world resembling this. So can, for example, somebody have a dream, where he spoke with his acquaintance about some or the other subject, and the friend also answered him some or the other about that. When he comes to his friend when awake, the friend certainly does not know a syllable, which his perfect image in the dream of his friend has spoken. And yet the language of the dreamer and that of the friend who had spoken in the dream was as such that the dreamer did not know what his dreamed-of friend would tell him until the dreamed-of friend really opened his mouth. This would be a similar appearance.
SS|1|93|8|0|A second similar appearance is that of the double- and multi-apparitioners, who sometimes also exchange words with those individuals to whom they appear. Here, the similarity with this purely spiritual phenomenon becomes somewhat more definite, for, in this sphere, the principal individual most often has a vague notion, of what he has said somewhere in his purely spiritual post-plastic form. You now indeed say: of course, for this appearance does not depend on the main idea from where it came to view. This is indeed true; therefore, these phenomena are cited only as similar, but not as completely identical. They have one and the same reason in the depths; but education must, of course, appear much more veiled than here, where everything is open and purely spiritual.
SS|1|93|9|0|But, to understand it even better, you may remark that the appearances apart from the main individual, can be effected in a double way: firstly, in the manner already indicated above; secondly also by the firm will of those who want to be visible apart from the main individuality. This second situation can be understood by deeper consideration of the nature of the so-called double and multiple apparitions. However, this can never come to full expression in the world, because the spiritual is even in the best of circumstances, invariably in conflict with matter.
SS|1|93|10|0|There is also a similar third kind of speech likeness among the so-called monologists, who places an individual in a fixed position before him, exchanging with him, as you would say, "con amore" (lovingly) words. This is the most fitting explanation for what is happening here. The only difference is that firstly, the fixed person does not appear in his real form as does the monologist, and secondly, this fixed person speaks only what the monologist is laying him in the mouth, as you are accustomed to saying.
SS|1|93|11|0|Here, however, the appearance is identical with the main individual. The reason lies in the fact that the appearance is not a fantastic one, but it is the evoked, living spiritual expression of the principal individual.
SS|1|93|12|0|But in the basic essence of this, it is in fact brotherly or neighborly love, having its only foundation in the Lord. Now, according to the love of the Lord in every spirit, every spirit stands in unceasing rapport with the Lord Himself, and therefore also all that is in every spirit. If, as before, we appear before another spirit, as is the case here, not in the main reality, but merely apparently in conversation, this occurrence is consigned actively in the Lord. As I think of something, such thought passes through the Lord to our second or a hundredth appearing ego, and this second appearing I do and then speaks exactly as if we were presently active and speaking. Thus, as the principal individuals, we can know everything, up to the last drop, what our apparent likenesses have done and said.
SS|1|93|13|0|This, indeed, may be something very wonderful to you; but it is also alive in the perfect realm of life since every spirit's vital activity is manifested in many ways. Consider so many very prudent people saying: If only I could be present everywhere at the same time if only I could divide myself! This language, this wish, and this often very strong thought, is more than a clear proof that it must be possible in the realm of the mind to divide itself in the manner described above, without suffering the slightest division in a principal individuality as a unit.
SS|1|93|14|0|For whatever is possible for the mind to think it is realistically depicted in the realm of the spirits with the only difference of: imperfectly in the imperfect spirits, but perfectly in the perfect, as a perfect image of the most perfect in the Lord. I do not think it necessary to use more words for this case; the intelligent will know what is thereby said, but for the foolish, a thousand more words will not suffice. But now our company is coming out of the monastery; so we prepare to receive them!
SS|1|94|0|1|Be discreet as the snakes and meek as the doves
SS|1|94|1|0|But see, the former speaker is coming to me again and asks me, after seeing a strange man beside the prior, who this man is and what he has to do with him. At the first moment, you would consider this question of not so great a significance, but if you consider what this is about, namely the truth, the question will surely be more important to you than it at first appears. Should the questioner be told the truth in his face! Should one give him an evasive answer? Should one give him no answer or have an answer? Or should he be told to wait until the answer would come by itself? Behold, these are all very valid ideas, all related to this monk.
SS|1|94|2|0|Let us, however, see how the questioner is to be handled; and so I say to him, "Listen, dear friend and brother, it is not the place to tell you whether you have entered the light with this question too early or too late. The question itself is lightly asked by you, but according to the Divine order, it would be unreasonable of me to give you an answer rather than to wait until you can bear such an answer in your inner being.
SS|1|94|3|0|For you see, certain answers here in the realm of the spirits are of such a nature that they would cost questioner's spiritual life, if they would be answered before time. Therefore, for this time, I cannot say anything else to your question except: Be patient in humility and love for the Lord, and you will at the right time obtain the correct information about the stranger. But now nothing more of it; for, as you see, the whole company is close to us under the guidance of this stranger and the prior, and are in fact already here.
SS|1|94|4|0|The monk remarks, "Yes, dear friend and brother!" Your answer is right for you; but as for me, I must be content with my own darkness. Nevertheless, you have told me much, contrary to my expectations; for, as I have already told you, even though it is somewhat veiled, I have noticed, in the judgment of so many things in the sharpness of your spirit, that I had to find something very special behind the stranger. For if this were not the case, there would be no reason for me to ask you something to which you would give me an evasive answer. If this stranger, like you, were only a messenger from the heavens, I would be sure that meeting with him would be equally as life-threatening to me as are you. He must, therefore, be certainly someone very important and stand higher than you, because you already gave him such a testimony.
SS|1|94|5|0|Besides, as I approached this stranger, I felt a strange, hitherto unknown pull in me, and this pull tells me, as in a slight notion, that this stranger is very close to the Lord, and no one is nearer to the Lord than that! Am I right or not?
SS|1|94|6|0|I say to him: Dear friend and brother! I cannot tell you anything else but: be humble, and keep yourselves exclusively to the love of the Lord, and thou shalt not be lost. Do not be flippant! Because every good thing needs its time. Whoever plucks the fruit prematurely from the tree of life, and even earlier from the tree of knowledge, doubts. For firstly, he receives an immature fruit which cannot saturate him, but can only be detrimental to his health; and secondly, he also spoils the tree, because he deprives the fruit of the opportunity to store up the blessed supply of juices in the fruit, enabling itself for future fertilization. I know you will do this since you have been a good tree-gardener on earth. "
SS|1|94|7|0|The monk said, "Yes, I am now quite well, so I will now be quiet as a mouse when she smells the cat.
SS|1|94|8|0|Now look, our monk has calmed down, and that is good. But do not think that this monk is the only smart alec of this society. There are several more. But this is also a remnant of the priestly spirit, which is not infrequent in Roman Catholic priests, and especially in many monastic sects. But this worldly trait cannot function here; love must be pure. But a love to which a certain degree of cunning is attached is not pure. You can very well see this in the world.
SS|1|94|9|0|Take, for example, an otherwise well-mannered and well-behaved girl who is very much loved by a very caring and honorable young man. But, to be fully assured of his love, she applies all sorts of cunning means of investigation, by which she secretly tries to convince herself of just how deeply her lover loves her. When you look at this example, of course, you will say: The girl is honest, for her action is the surest proof that she loves her young man so much, and that she is so much at his mercy.
SS|1|94|10|0|Well, I say; we want to examine this love a little more closely and to see whether it is really test-proof. Let us suppose that the young man learns of the slyness of his beloved, and thinks to himself, "How is it with your love, that you secretly spy on me? I have never done this before, for I fully trusted your heart. For what reason should you consider me more treacherous than I am? Wait a little, I want to feel your love on the tooth and make it as if I have a relationship with another girl, and it will immediately show how your love is. If thou love me as I have loved you, thou shalt not take offense at me; if you do not love me as purely as I love you, then you will turn away from me and fill your heart with anger instead of love.
SS|1|94|11|0|Now see, this man does exactly that, and what can be more easily imagined than the cunning lover soon learns this? But what is the result? Let us listen to them a little; for whereof the heart is full, the mouth also presents. Her words would be like this: There we are! Oh, I have a very clever nose, it's what I thought. This deceiver of my heart, this dishonorable man has thought me a stupid goose and believed that with such a wretched creature he would be easy prey. But this poor being is not so stupid as the false, unfaithful man thinks, but is much more intelligent, and in this way, has brought out the whole disgraceful nature of the clever man of ill will. But now come to me, you unfaithful, dishonest facade of a man, and I will show you a love which you will remember for a long time.
SS|1|94|12|0|See, what was this girl's cunning good for? I say, to nothing but that she has greatly lost the former respect towards her admirer. What will happen when the young man comes back to her? Listen for yourself; he shall come to her, and the reception from her side shall be quick. He has just come to her and is approaching her with the most sincere love; how is she going to meet him? See the great coldness and beside it a great lime-oven full of glowing jealousy. He was astonished at her behavior, and said to her, "Listen, your attitude is very strange. what is the reason for this? She says: "An honorable maiden is not answerable to a most dishonorable man, and can tell him nothing else but that he is so dishonest on his part that he, as a false lover and deceiver of hearts, dares to come where there is no place for him anymore; where, because of his most unfaithful conduct, he is most unworthy to come to.
SS|1|94|13|0|He says, What is this I hear? Was your love for me on such foot? Was there distrust instead of love? Truly if you have loved me as much as I have loved you, and if you have trusted me as I did you, and would not have sent any secret scouts after me since I have not sent any after you. But I have discovered this, and have put your love for me to the test. And, behold, thy love did not pass the test. You have never loved me but wanted to be loved by me, wanted only your image to be worshiped by me, while my image in you was an object of your contempt. Behold, with such love one can never be content! But I give you some time; explore your heart whether you can love me the way I have loved you and still love you. If you can do this, I will not ban you from my heart but will keep you as I used to. But if you cannot do so, then you shall see me for the last time after the expired deadline.
SS|1|94|14|0|What will our girl do after this very important address? Here are two ways open. If her offended pride is conquered by the wisdom of the man, and the girl knows her guilt, the situation ends well; but if her offended arrogance grows, the thing will surely take a dire turn, which in similar cases are always more frequent than the good one. Because of the feminine heart, which is not filled with much love, now feels struck by the wisdom of the man, it usually begins to strike its value higher and higher, and instead of seeking reconciliation, it seeks for revenge. I think this example will convince you sufficiently that a certain cunning cannot be a part of true pure love.
SS|1|94|15|0|You indeed say here and ask how this is to be understood since the Lord gave His apostles and disciples the sole commandment of love, but said, "Be wise or cunning as the serpents, and simple as the doves? "(a mat.10:16)
SS|1|94|16|0|O my dear friends and brethren, this cleverness or slyness is a very different one, and has its basis in it, that man should not be blinded by any temptation, as if the love and grace of the Lord have left him; from the very bottom of his heart, he should say in himself, "O Lord! Let come over me, whatever Your holy will finds good; and even if it may be so strange or contradictory to me, I shall know that you are my most loving and most noble Father, and I will love You all the more, the more You hide from me. For I know that the more distant You seem to me, the nearer You are to me. That's why I want to love You more and more with all my life's power!
SS|1|94|17|0|See, in this example, the discussed wisdom and simplicity of love is joined together; but our shrewd and ingenious one still severely lacks this, and this must receive special attention in the course of our discussion.
SS|1|95|0|1|Even more testing. The beginning of reward.
SS|1|95|1|0|Our Prior is now also with us together with his simple man, with much joy on his face, and he makes the simple man aware of me. He says to him, See, my friend and brother, there between the two insignificant seeming spirits is the sublime messenger. The simple man said, "Well, my friend and brother, go and show him everything. The Prior says: "But, dear friend, will you go with me? The simple man said, "You go ahead; and if need be, I will follow you.
SS|1|95|2|0|The prior accepts this, then comes to me and says: Dear, sublime messenger of the Most High God from the heavens, see, of all those who were captured, not one is left behind, on the contrary, one more came with them that were caught. But this One is not a prisoner and besides God, the Almighty Lord, I owe the salvation of these poor brothers to him.
SS|1|95|3|0|Now I say: Yes, my dear friend and brother, when this stranger has done the work you have begun to do, how is it with your merits? I've set a condition for you, that you should have freed the prisoners alone with the help of the Lord; how have you been able to employ a stranger for the purpose of serving you without considering how you should have worked, and who is the strange man who helped you? If this is your way of conduct, with what can I trust you with anymore?
SS|1|95|4|0|Do you not know that the Lord has not given you strength to be idle with it, but that He has given you the power of life out of His great mercy only for righteous charity? Ask yourself now, in which light do you appear before me? Therefore, I tell you, justify yourself properly before me, or else I will regard your action as improper, and you will end up behind the well-known chasm, where you shall have to bear the sight of the flames for always while considering the right conduct of the ways of the Lord.
SS|1|95|5|0|The Prior says: My dear friend and brother, if there is nothing else but that, just put me quickly behind the flames. And if I am to languish alone after the earth's measure for a thousand years, I will nevertheless glorify and praise the Lord behind the flames, because He has been merciful and graceful towards my poor captive brethren through this affectionate stranger!
SS|1|95|6|0|For I am convinced in myself that I have followed your advice punctually, and not out of compulsion, but completely out of myself. I have turned to the Lord together with my poor captive brethren; and when our confidence in us had reached perhaps the highest degree of love and mercy of the Lord, this Savior came to me, and I thought to myself: I am very conscious of the fact that I am eternally most unworthy to receive any personal help from the Lord. But as the Lord is still merciful, He surely sent me this Savior in His Most Holy Name; to the Lord all praise, all honor, and all glory! The brethren are saved without any input of mine, but now you can do with me what you want. If I should be behind the chasm, give me the order, and I will, with joyful praise unto the Lord, hurry, and if possible, do penitence ten times for every one of them!
SS|1|95|7|0|Now I say: Good, my friend and brother; is this then your absolute earnest! The priest said, "Friend and brother, it is only a question of trial; give me the command, and you shall soon convince yourself that I will do as you say and as the most holy will of the Lord requires. Now I say, "Well, then you can be on your way, and go for the sake of your brethren.
SS|1|95|8|0|Behold, the Prior thanks me for this command, turns around and goes straight back to take his position behind the chasm. but in passing he still speaks to his simple man: Dear friend and brother, you have been right. As you can see, I must now go seriously for these my saved brothers behind the hot chasm and think about how to act in the Lord's ways. But I want to go; for if I only saved my brethren, I don't find myself too important. If I can only glorify and praise the Lord because of His great love and mercy, and love Him above all things according to my power, the flames shall not be disconcerting. And so, I go in the name of the Lord; but if thou come to the Lord, remember me.
SS|1|95|9|0|The simple man says: Yes, you can be assured that I will not forget you; but go now and fulfill the will of the messenger! See, now, with rejoicing, he goes out, praising the name of the Lord. You wonder how long he will have to stay there? I tell you, Do not worry about him; for instead of the chasm, he will meet only high guests from heaven, who will clothe him with a new garment.
SS|1|95|10|0|There you see him, he is coming back again, and is coming straight for me, dressed in a white robe and with a shining crown on his head. He is here, and I ask him: Dear friend and brother, what is that? Is that the chasm? You come here, dressed in a heavenly garment of love, instead of having to do penitence yonder the chasm of flames?
SS|1|95|11|0|The Prior says: O dear friend and brother, I cannot do anything about it. Behold, as I was about to go into the sad background of our refectory, there stood three brilliant youths instead of the fiery gap, and said to me, "Brother in the Lord, we know where you are going; but this is not your destiny, but it was only a last test for your heart, so take off your garment of the former error, and put on this new one of love and truth. I refused, saying, oh friends of God, I am forever not worthy of such grace. But all my resistance did not amount to anything, whether I wanted or it not, the dress was taken from my body, and this dress was put on it at lightning speed. And now I am in it, and am ashamed of it because I am so unworthy of such a garment! But what do I do now! The dress is once on the body; and as I have no other, I cannot take it off and thereby a shameful object of mockery before my brethren. I think, however, that the Lord has done this to me, that I may be properly humbled. Therefore, to Him all praise, all honor, and all glory; for only He alone, indeed only He, is good, even in the heavens is He alone good.
SS|1|95|12|0|Now I am speaking: Yes, dear friend and brother, if it is, I must be satisfied. But now I will ask you a question, and you must answer me. Tell me, what would you do if it would happen that the Lord would come to us?
SS|1|95|13|0|The priest said: O friend and brother, that would be terrible! Indeed, if such a thing were possible, it would be a millionfold better either to put myself behind the flames in the dirtiest corner or at least to be here in the most arduous dress. For if the Lord were to meet me in this attire, and then ask me, "How do you, surely most unfortunate, come to this dress of celestial honor - yes, brother, a hundred mountains would not be enough to hide behind for me to not bear such a great and well-deserved disgrace before the Lord's countenance. But if it were possible for you to give me another garment, you would certainly do me the greatest love-service. Dress all my brethren, who are certainly more worthy than I, with such heavenly robes; but me put in old rags, and then let me be in the background if the Lord should appear. I will worship him undetected in the most extreme humility, but only do not let me be in the foreground, for now, in this dress, I realize it quite clearly that I am the very last of my brethren!
SS|1|95|14|0|Now I say: Dear friend and brother! This is not for me to say but go to your simple man, who is a perfect, all-powerful helper in the name of the Lord, who will surely listen to you again and give you according to your desire.
SS|1|95|15|0|The Prior says, "Yes, dear brother and friend, he is the right man for me. I must tell you sincerely, "I love you very much, but I prefer this man at least one hundred percent more than you, for he is much gentler, and he also listens better, so I will at once submit myself to his counsel!
SS|1|95|16|0|See, now the priest is already going to his simple man, lamenting his distress, and the simple man says to him, Dear friend and brother, this desire of yours is dear to me above all things, so let it be according to your true, humble desire. Then go over there into the nearby garden pergola, where you will already find another garment.
SS|1|95|17|0|The Prior happily goes forth, but quickly returns, having achieved nothing and speaks to the simple man: But dear friend and brother, that would be a clean exchange! Instead of a modest robe most worthy of me, I found a bright blue garment, brimmed with light-shining stars at the edges, lined with a bright red belt around the middle, and so delicate that I could, only by looking at it and smelling its aroma, feel as if I had instantly been transferred into the heavens!
SS|1|95|18|0|I beg you, do not do this to me; because I could not stand it. Let me, however, find a most ordinary, loose peasant cloak, and if it is still ragged and torn, I will nevertheless be indescribably happier about it than in this already depressing garment.
SS|1|95|19|0|The simple man said, "Now, go into another arbor there, and you shall find the right garment."
SS|1|95|20|0|See, our Prior is already running; but this time he does not come back so quickly, and so he must have already found a right dress. Truly, look, he is already coming out, wearing a coarse, tattered garment, being overly happy at this discovery; he now goes quickly to the simple man, thanking God before him for this great pity, and the simple man responds to him, you are now more comfortable in this demeanor; but if the Lord would come, and say, "Friend!" How do come you here and have no wedding garb?
SS|1|95|21|0|The priest says: Dear friend and brother when I am thrown out into the outer darkness, it will be no more than perfectly right and reasonable. Only into the most arduous corners with me; there is my place! But to think of me worthy of heaven, even to be the very least of those who are at all allowed into the lowest heaven, will be my last thought forever.
SS|1|95|22|0|The simple man says, "Well, well; I will now tell you something quite secret. Behold, the messenger is already working on all your brethren for the imminent appearance of the Lord, and I also tell you: He will soon be here! What are you going to do now?
SS|1|95|23|0|The priest says, "Dear friend and brother, for the sake of the Almighty Lord, lead me, according to your best insight, to some very remote corner of this garden, and if it is not too much for you, stay with me at least until the Almighty Lord has finished His holy cause with these brethren. And if He should after all finally search for me, I will throw myself upon my face before Him, and beg Him for His Divine mercy.
SS|1|95|24|0|The simple man says, "How then does it stand with your love for the Lord because you are so afraid of Him?"
SS|1|95|25|0|The priest says, "As for my love for the Lord, it is so powerful that I would do anything for Him if I could do anything. But I am already satisfied if I can and can only love Him, very far from Him, in my heart! But to be near Him, I am not worthy of into all eternities. I can only look back upon my most broken Philistine's life on earth, and how I have not infrequently profited from the power of God, I should perish in shame! Therefore, let me flee as quickly as I can.
SS|1|95|26|0|The simple man says, "Dear friend and brother, I will not stand in the way of your just humility, so I will quickly follow you into that corner toward morning. There we will be the not easily discovered because this angle is overgrown with dense foliage, through which one cannot look so easily and so quickly. The Lord's eye is, of course, all-seeing, but this does not matter. Let us therefore quickly go, and we will have our humble contemplations there when the Lord will appear. If only He does not present Himself to us first! The Prior says: "It is certain that the Lord shall not go to the most unworthy first, so we shall be perfectly safe. And so let us go!
SS|1|96|0|1|Everything must be exposed before the judgment seat of Christ. The prior finally recognizes the Lord.
SS|1|96|1|0|Now see, our prior and his strange, simple man, now reach the rather dense arbor, which consists of fig trees, and step in behind them.
SS|1|96|2|0|Now, be careful; our former monk is already approaching me very modestly, and he asks me at once: Dear friend and brother, we all now recognize you as a sublime messenger of the Lord, but do not recognize who is that strange, simple man. Tell us, therefore, who this man is, for I have taken a good look at him and I must confess to you frankly that during my contemplation I have become increasingly ignited in my heart, and many of my brethren have revealed to me that it is the same with them. This is why I think that there can be nothing insignificant to this man; he is either Peter or Paul or even the favorite disciple of the Lord! If my guess is not too far off, would you be so brotherly kind to tell me? I do not yet know what will happen with us all on this way; are we going to hell or at least purgatory? Yet one thing is certain: I will love this unknown and simple man, wherever I will be, for all eternity, because he is so simple, plain, and loving. I took this clear from the fact that I saw how so fatherly and brotherly affectionate he had conversed with the Prior and has been so compliant and empathic to his weakness so far, that he finally even took him under his protection before the imminent, terrible coming of the Lord.
SS|1|96|3|0|Yes, this I call a real friend of man. To be open to anyone in the world is an easy thing because every man is in absolute freedom. But here, in this shuddering, relentless kingdom of spirits, void of all love, grace, and compassion, it is quite something to find such a noble friend, behind whom one can conceal himself in the face of such an approaching, terrible danger. Therefore, in the name of all these brethren, I ask you again to tell me who this man is? Perhaps he would be so gracious and compassionate to us, to protect us and to cover us when the Lord will appear most terrifyingly, as an angry judge!
SS|1|96|4|0|Friend and brother, you certainly cannot grasp or understand what it is to a poor sinner, to appear before the inexorable judge's chair of Christ! I would rather forever bury myself in the greatest possible depths of this soil, than to look at the face of the eternally relentless, most justly strict judge for one moment. Therefore, do us this last love-service, if we are at all worthy of such a thing in the least, and then we will be satisfied with the eternal Divine judgment; but only let us be kept safe in the face of the unrelenting judge!
SS|1|96|5|0|Now I say, Dear friend and brother, you demand unusual things from me, and do not consider that I am not the Lord, but only a servant of the Lord; I cannot do as I like, but only what is the will of the Lord! But this unpretentious man is neither Peter, nor Paul, nor the favorite disciple of the Lord, but He is one who is never far from anyone who mentions Him, and neither is He far from you or me. - That's enough for now.
SS|1|96|6|0|But that you would hide with your brothers behind him before the face of the Lord, will be a vain effort. Do you think the Lord's face will not find you where you are? Oh, there you are still greatly mistaken! But if you think that you can conceal yourself behind the back of that simple man, so that you cannot see the face of the Lord, then go with all your brethren to the prior, and it will show itself there whether you are safe from the Lord's face.
SS|1|96|7|0|Do you think the Lord will come to this place, which is empty? He will not do that, but He will go straight to where you are, or even expect you to be behind the foliage.
SS|1|96|8|0|Now our monk says: O sublime friend and brother, you have now put horrific things in my ear. If it is, then, I would rather not hide in the arbor, but rather hide alone or at the most with a brother in the dingiest corner, for because of the filthiness, the Lord might not turn His face so soon towards it.
SS|1|96|9|0|Now I say again: Dear friend and brother, this also will be of no use to you, for the Lord will find you, even if you would be buried in the depths of all depths. Therefore, I think you should rather stay here with your brothers and submit to the will of the Lord. And the Lord will surely regard you with more mercy, being an obedient servant, as when you would hide in thy own foolishness from the Lord, before Whom no man can ever hide.
SS|1|96|10|0|Our monk says, "If it is so, then, in the Almighty Name of the Lord, do His holy will; for we are now ready for everything! I say, "Well, since this is the case with you, let us go to where the prior withdrawn with the unknown, simple man; there we will await the Lord, as it is the most suitable place in this garden!
SS|1|96|11|0|See, the monks, like the lay brothers, follow us humbly, but also with fear in their hearts, towards the foliage known to us. - We're on the spot now. Let the company alone wait a while before the foliage; but we are going to go a little behind the foliage, for we want to see how things are with our prior.
SS|1|96|12|0|Look, he asks his protective friend with an embarrassed voice: What for the Lord's sake, does it mean that now, to my dismay, all my dear brethren have come hither to our hideaway? In the end, it will still happen, as you, my dear friend, have already remarked, namely that the Lord will appear first where I shall hide. Dear friend and brother, would it not be possible to exchange this place for another?
SS|1|96|13|0|The simple man says: Of what use would it be to you? Do you not know what the Apostle Paul insinuated when he said, "We must all be revealed before the judgment chair of Christ!" The priest said, "My dear friend and brother, I know these terrible words only too well. But what is there to do, since I cannot get rid of my dreadful fear of the Lord?
SS|1|96|14|0|Now the simple man says: Listen, my dear friend and brother, I can give you some good advice. You have already remarked that you could love the Lord above all else and that you would be satisfied forever if you were to see Him only once from a distance. But you also know that the Lord is a very great friend of those who loves Him and comes to meet them more than halfway without revealing Himself to them. How would it be if you could, instead of your great fear, take hold of your love for the Lord, and then the Lord would meet you? I think this would be better than to be so foolish as to be afraid of Him whom one should love only above all else.
SS|1|96|15|0|The Prior says, "Yes, my dear friend and brother, as always and before, you are now quite right. Oh, if I can only love the Lord, if I could be less wicked before Him with my love, I will love Him exceedingly, with all my power, for I feel it alive in myself, that I can now do nothing but only love the Lord indescribably and inexpressibly.
SS|1|96|16|0|Now the simple man says, "My dear friend and brother, I like this language better than the former, so I will now reveal to you a little secret. - Behold, the one whom you have so much feared and still fear is not far from you. Tell Me, would you also fear the Lord so much, if He would appear to you just as plain, simple and full of love?
SS|1|96|17|0|The Prior replies, "O my dearest friend and brother, in this form I would not be afraid of Him. But as far as love is concerned, I believe that this might almost kill me if I were to see the Lord in your simplicity before me!
SS|1|96|18|0|The simple man says, "Look, your fear comes from a fundamentally wrongful earthly conception of the Lord, while the Lord does not correspond to your imagination in the least. But your idea was also the reason why you could never take hold of the Lord so lovingly. But since all delusion must be ended, See! First, look at My feet, where the scars of the nails still are, then look at My hands, and put just like Thomas your hand into My pierced side, and you shall soon see that the densest foliage cannot hide you from the Lord!
SS|1|96|19|0|Look, the prior now recognized the Lord in his simple man and falls at His feet, moved by the most powerful love and not being able to speak, but he cries and sobs. But the Lord bows down, lifts him up and says to him, "Now tell Me, still my friend and brother, am I so horrible and dreadful as you have always imagined?
SS|1|96|20|0|The Prior says: O You, my most beloved Lord Jesus! Who of us would ever have thought it possible to think that you are so immensely, inexpressibly good, even in the realm of the spirits? O Lord, let me go forth now, and cry out with all my might, for all the ends of Thy infinite creation to hear, that Thou art the most infinitely best, most loving, and holy Father!
SS|1|96|21|0|O Lord, how immensely blessed am I now, that I got to know you like this. Yes, you are the heaven of all heavens and the highest bliss of all bliss! If I only have You and may love You ever more and more, I ask neither for a heaven nor for any other bliss. Let me build here a hut which is great enough to hold me, my brethren, and You, O Lord, and I will not want to exchange it with any other bliss. But you, O most loving, holy Jesus, cannot leave us anymore, for without you I would be the most unhappy being forever!
SS|1|96|22|0|The Lord says, My friend and brother, I know your heart, your wish is good; now go out to your brethren, and reveal Me, as I have revealed Myself unto thee. But I will follow thee as soon as I am to redeem all of your brethren, and I will lead you to your true and eternal destiny. And so go and do according to My love. Amen!
SS|1|97|0|1|The testimony of a preacher
SS|1|97|1|0|The Prior, suffused with the highest bliss, goes out to his brethren as the Lord has commanded him. So we go after him to see how he will manage his office.
SS|1|97|2|0|Behold, our familiar, talkative monk is already approaching him and asks him with a frightened expression: "Listen, brother, how is it possible that in this most dreadful time, in which we all await the implacable judge, can you come with us with such an elated expression on your face from your good hiding place! Has the simple leader done such to you, or have you persuaded yourself thus? Tell me and all of us how you came to this happiness? To the Lord be all praise, all honor, and thanksgiving, that He has allowed you such joy. But we poor sinners here are even more afraid and anxious. If a little help could be given to us, it would be something extraordinary for our frightened mind.
SS|1|97|3|0|Indeed, on the earth, I have often preached to the people from the pulpit how terrible it is to appear before the face of the Implacable Judge, and how terrible to fall into the hands of the living Almighty God! Many of my listeners may have been shaken to the core of my sermons, but I have certainly taken my sermons to heart, and, as you know, let me taste a good bite as well as a good glass of wine. Here, however, it is precisely the proverbial question: Whoever digs a pit for another falls in it himself. And so, too, am I lying over my neck and head in this pit, and now feels strongly and vividly that which in my lifetime I should have made others feel through my sermons. So I ask you all the more that you do give me and all of us a somewhat consoling message; how is it possible for you to be so cheerful as you are?
SS|1|97|4|0|The prior says, 'Listen, then, my beloved brother: My former and your present fear of the Lord is the reason why we never wanted to have the Lord as He is, but we made Him ourselves to be the most terrible Being of all beings. We have thus lost the true Christ, that is, the Christ who, still bleeding and dying on the Cross, blessed His greatest enemies, tormentors, and martyrs, and excused them for their own ignorance. We have lost the Christ, who took up the prodigal, who had turned to Him, with the most open heart, and did not condemn even those who reviled Him on the cross. Instead of this true Christ, we have formed a tyrant-Christ, who continually plots revenge to the by-us-defined judgement day, while we could easily have thought that the Lord, if He wanted to take revenge on His wretched creatures, would not need such a long indefinite period, but could have done to them as He did with Sodom and Gomorrah.
SS|1|97|5|0|Furthermore, we imagined Christ continually in inaccessible loftiness, from where He took little care of His creatures, but left them free until the Day of Judgment, since they have His Word and His Law. But we thought little of what the good Shepherd was talking about. And the promise, "I will abide with you unto the end of all times," likewise passed dumbly by our hearts: we contented ourselves with the living presence of Christ with the dead ceremony alone, by which we were only ever losing the true Christ.
SS|1|97|6|0|We put everything into matter; in the end, we imagined ourselves to be creators of Christ, and based on this heavenly power, we sinned against the Divine Love and mercy so much, that it was a shameful disgrace! Since the loving Christ did not profit us as much than would the strictest and most implacable, we ascribed all to His most absolute righteousness, rather than to entreat His eternal love and mercy as weak beings. And as we made Him so time-tolerant and profitable, so He has remained in our minds even to the present time.
SS|1|97|7|0|Do you think, however, that the true Christ has really changed and shaped Himself in the way we foolishly shaped Him in us? Oh, no, my dear brethren! He, as He has been forever and ever, remained to this very present moment, the very Holy Father, and will remain forever and eternity.
SS|1|97|8|0|He is still the same loving Friend who speaks to all: "Come to Me, all who are laborious and heavy laden, I will refresh you all." He is still the same Christ, who is crucified in Himself, His offenders, His Enemies, and tormentors, and forgave them all in the fullness of His Divine love.
SS|1|97|9|0|O, friends and brothers! I would like to say that if a citizen of earth can commit a great and grave sin, then there can be no greater one than this, that someone could out of shameful earthly self-interest, fail to appreciate the unspeakable kindness and love of the Lord, as we have failed to recognize it.
SS|1|97|10|0|Look, and consider the parable of the prodigal son. What action did he take to reconcile himself with his deeply grieved father? Nothing but the fact that he was driven and compelled by the highest, terrible need to return home to his father, to be the last servant there at most. But what did the father do? He met this returning son halfway. And as this man, coming to him, fell, and cried out to him his compelling desire, the father lifted him up as soon as he could, and pressed him to his holy breast, and immediately put on him the most magnificent garments, and ordered a great festive meal.
SS|1|97|11|0|Tell me, dear brothers, have we ever looked at Christ from this point of view? We probably preached the prodigal son, but how? The lost son had to turn back by our confession, then by all sorts of impositions, which were not infrequently worse than the swine feed of the prodigal son abroad. If such a lost son really turned around, he found, nevertheless, instead of the only true, good father, nothing but us, which we have induced him to assume, and did not consider who the father is and where He is and whither the prodigal son should have turned!
SS|1|97|12|0|So we did. But the good Father have never changed even a bit. We are nothing but such lost sons, who have prematurely squandered and whored the good things obtained from the Father on the earth. We have experienced our poverty outside the Father's house for a really long, bitter time. Let us go back and throw ourselves at His feet. Not that He should prepare us a delicious meal and receive us in great honors, but that we should be the very last in His Father's house, and should love Him from all our living power!
SS|1|97|13|0|The monk says, O brother! What words have you now spoken, and what a heavenly balm have you poured into our hearts? Yes, you have spoken the eternal truth. Then we should, with the greatest joy and the greatest of love, await our most good and most holy Father, whom we have feared so much. Yes, my dear brother, I can assure you that you have completely taken away all fear for the Lord, so much so that I am no longer afraid of the most severe of judgments. For I know this, that I can dare to love such a most loving Christ. Because He is so infinitely good and loving in Himself, I feel able to be happy everywhere, where I can always love Him, the Most Loving.
SS|1|97|14|0|I thank you, dear brother, also in the name of all our brethren, that you have given us such glorious insight, which that loving, simple man certainly has given to you. I also give you the full assurance that I, and we all will love the true Christ, yes, will never cease ever to love, because He is so infinitely good and loving in Himself and out of Himself! Yes, therefore, whoever could not love Him would have to be, indeed, worse than the worst hellish devil. As I have formerly feared to appear before His face, from now on this will always be my most passionate wish, in my great unworthiness, to get to see the most holy Father only once.
SS|1|97|15|0|O You my Christ, You! How much I love You now that I have come to know You better than on earth! Be merciful and graceful to me, poor sinner, and do not refuse me not the bliss, consisting of that I may love You with all my might, in whichever way Your mercy and Your holy will might take me. O, Lord! I forever do not long anything of you, for I am not even worthy of the least of mercy. Just let me love You, and if it is possible, let me dissolve in such love for You!
SS|1|97|16|0|The Prior says, "My dear brother, tell me, after changing in your mind, how do you like my simple man, who has just come out from behind the foliage?
SS|1|97|17|0|The monk says, "Dearest brother, this man has been very pleasing to me since his first appearance. I could follow him wherever he wanted, and if he were to station me here or there according to the Lord's will, I could hold myself like a rock on one spot for half an eternity, without shifting myself a hair's breadth. That would be a man I could fall around the neck and pour all my love on him. The Prior says, "What would you do if the Lord of all heavens and all the worlds would approach you in such simplicity?
SS|1|97|18|0|The monk says, "To express such a feeling, the words in the breast would get stuck even in the throat of a most exalted, highest heavenly spirit! For it would be unbearably great if only a momentary bliss!
SS|1|97|19|0|The Prior says, "Discuss this with the simple man yourself, who is now approaching us. This one will give you the best information, where, believe me, my brother, I will leave all my language in the lurch. I tell you, go, you are all going to meet this simple man. He will show you, like me, the true way to the Father and also the Father Himself! - I can not tell you more.
SS|1|97|20|0|Now the simple man opens his arms and says, "Little child!" Come into the arms of your good Father, for I am the One whom you have feared so much!
SS|1|97|21|0|A general outcry ensues, and all fall down before Him and weep out of too great a love for Him! And all that is heard of them is, O good Holy Father! So infinitely good are you! O that we can only love You so much as You are worthy of all love!
SS|1|97|22|0|And behold, the LORD bows down to them, and lifts them all up, and says to them, Little children, listen and hear My righteous judgment, which is thus, Follow Me. For I, your only true, good Father, will lead you to the place of your ever-growing destiny in My kingdom. But not here in this place where there is still so much visible of your delusional thinking, but in a living, pure place, I will show you what you are to do, and how you are to love Me completely in spirit and in truth, and to worship Me in such Love as the only eternally true God! And so leave everything here, and follow Me.
SS|1|97|23|0|Now see how the dear Father again brings home a little group of lost children, and we see how they follow Him, praising His Holy Name! - Let us also follow them, so that we can also see the complete unfolding.
SS|1|98|0|1|The secret of true progress
SS|1|98|1|0|Look, we are on the bank of the well-known great body of waters, how shall we pass over it this time? I say to you that we do not need to be afraid, having such a leader; for He understands to change the water so suddenly into solid land like you have never experienced anything like it before. Therefore, look now as the prior, standing closest to Him, asks and says: O You Eternal Love! My beloved Jesus Christ! What will we do with this endless ocean? The Lord says, Dear friend and brother in My love, we will walk over it.
SS|1|98|2|0|The Prior says: O you my love, will the water also carry us? The Lord says: How can you ask thus at My side? Do you not know that all things are possible to me and that I am also a master of all waters? Behold, I want that this great body of waters at once become as sturdy ground, will remain as such and carry us until we are all on the other side. But as soon as we have reached the definite surface of the land on the other side, the solid land shall thaw again into its surging element. Let it be done! Do you see any water?
SS|1|98|3|0|The Prior says: O You my all-powerful, holy love! Good, Holy Father! How is this possible? How fast everything has changed! The dreadfully undulating, endlessly stretched out surface has become dry land, and we can pass over without fear and hesitation. How could we thank You, that you have shown yourself so wonderfully and omnipotently loving to us?
SS|1|98|4|0|The Lord says: My dear friend and brother, the only thanks which is precious and worthy to Me, is a heart loving Me always above all things. I tell you: no offering of thanks, no prayer of thanksgiving, no vow of thanksgiving, no thanksgiving procession, no "Te Deum laudamus", no jubilee festival and no big thanksgiving ceremony is pleasant to Me, but I detest it like one would a stinking carcass or the rotting flesh in the graves, which is full of stench and pestilence. But a humble heart, always loving Me, is an invaluable precious gem in the infinite crown of My eternal divine power and glory, and is also poured upon Me like a balsam into My Loving Father's Heart, which refreshes Me exceedingly, and the joy of My entire infinite Godhood, exalting it unspeakably!
SS|1|98|5|0|Therefore, if you remain in your love for Me and seek forever nothing else, you are to Me all that you should be, and I will be to you all that I can ever be to you as your God, Creator, and ever loving Father! Love is the only bond between Me and you; it is the only wonderfully omnipotent bridge between Me, the ever-omnipotent, infinite Creator, and you, My finite creature. On this bridge, I can come to you and you to Me as a good father comes to his children and the children to their dear father.
SS|1|98|6|0|Love is also your true eye, as it is the only eternal eye in Me. Only with this eye is it possible for you to see Me, your God and Creator, as one brother looks to another. To every other eye, I am eternally invisible in this My Being. Love is also the right arm in your being, with which you can embrace Me as a brother. So, love is also the right ear, which alone hears My Father's voice; no other ear will ever be able to do so forever.
SS|1|98|7|0|Love is an infinitely far-reaching destination that can never be reached by the mind and with wisdom. But love begins with this destiny, to which the scholars and the wise stretch their sails in vain. Yes, love is the spirit's most inner and sharpest sight-weapon, with which alone you can see into My divine miracles, while the edurite and the wise cannot even touch the hem of My outermost garment. Therefore, you are also blessed, you and your brethren, when you have love in you, and this love has brought Me to you, and this has now transformed this waters into a fixed bridge, over which I will guide you now as the only one true Leader and as your only true Father and Brother in your love for Me as in My love for you. And so you should not ever think of another thanksgiving; for your love is all in all, as I am in My love for you and all of you in everything! And so, let us pass over this bridge; follow Me, therefore!
SS|1|98|8|0|Now see, the procession is moving forward. And I can assure you, although it seems to you as if you were progressing step by step, we are still moving forward with an indescribable rapidity. At the side of the Lord, spiritually and materially, one step covers a greater distance than if you were to make steps from sun to sun in an earthly fashion.
SS|1|98|9|0|But you must understand the difference between secular and such purely spiritual progress. For this movement here not only indicates progress, but the meaning is rather that the one who is guided by the love of the Lord, in his inner sphere of knowledge, progresses also in a moment, or correspondingly in a step, inexplicably greater regarding experience, and in truth, in such steps, makes endlessly greater and far more extensive, most enlightened observation than a researcher of knowledge and wisdom in many thousands of earth years.
SS|1|98|10|0|To explain it a bit more to you: a step under the direction of the Lord is worth more than billions under the guidance of such an enlightened spirit. Or: a word from the mouth of the Lord is worth more than all the words spoken and written and still to be spoken and written on all bodies of all the worlds by the beings since the primordial beginning. I do not need to say more about you in this respect.
SS|1|98|11|0|We have passed over the water in the meantime; now have a look behind you and you shall see our vast sea again, instead of the firm ground. And see, the Lord is drawing it to His followers attention too and says to the Prior, "See, Look, we have already reached our place. How do you like it here?
SS|1|98|12|0|The priest said: O Lord and Father! You my eternal love; wherever You are, I like it everywhere inexpressibly well. Without You, however, it would be here, as surely everywhere, forever to despair!
SS|1|98|13|0|The Lord says: My dear son, friend, and brother! You spoke well; so it is and not otherwise. With Me you can do everything without me, but nothing! So it is always good with Me! But apart from Me, there is nothing enduring, for I am the only way, the truth, and the life! Whoever remains in Me through love and I in him, has the light, the truth, and the life. Therefore, keep following Me, and I will show you another place and see how you will like it there. If you find comfort there, you can choose a home there. And if you will not like it there, we will look for another. And so, follow Me!
SS|1|98|14|0|See, the procession moves between morning and noon, and there, behind that glowing mountain, we will again make a stop in an unspeakably beautiful region. Our guests will there have a rather strong test, for there is still a hidden issue in them, namely the love for women, according to which they were either hostile to celibacy or at least compelled to be. They endured celibacy for the sake of duty and conscience, and not one of them have ever transgressed with a woman regarding fleshly love on earth.
SS|1|98|15|0|But there is not much merit in this, for the place on earth, where they had their monastic life, was, in many respects, very neglected regarding female beauties. In addition to these monasteries, only the old women had to confess, for the younger women’s order was much too strict. Thus, in such aspects, an anti-celibatic temptation could not easily take place, and the victory of these celibates was not to be counted among those of whom later generations would speak. Therefore, they must also pass this test in the presence of the Lord.
SS|1|98|16|0|I tell you, in this next station, we will see blessed female spirits, who shall even make you feel dizzy. This place is also so heavenly beautiful as you have never seen, except the holy city, and it will soon be a question of how it stands with the love of the Lord in these recently saved ones. But this will be the subject of our consideration only the next time.
SS|1|99|0|1|Another heavy test
SS|1|99|1|0|We are already on the summit of the mountains, which we once saw before us glowing at a great distance. So, see this indescribably beautiful country, which, seen from this mountain range, is somewhat lower, as an endless expanse in the greatest splendor and marvelous variety. Magnificent wide valleys with alternating rows of hills cross in all directions, and the most beautiful streams cross the valleys. These streams have water like the purest, transparent gold. The water moves in mutual juxtaposition, and, as one brook flows into the other, it forms a small, always round lake, which produces a splendid radiance from its small undulating surface. Look, on the shore of such a lake are the most glorious palaces, with reddish-green roofs; these roofs are not destined to protect from the rain, but only to let the light in the most varied colors, falling into the interior of such a palace.
SS|1|99|2|0|Then consider the construction of such a palace, what admirably beautiful, sublime architecture adorns each one, and how a different light color flows from each of the many windows. Then look around these palaces at the wonderfully beautiful garden plants, in which cute little trees with the most wonderful fruits in the most beautiful rows are to be seen. Then also the glowing flowers of unimagined splendor. In between all kinds of garden salons, some of which look like small hanging gardens, some of them like towers with magnificent domes, some of them like temples with all sorts of radiant pillars, and some rounded, sometimes pyramid-pointed roofs. See also the splendid garden enclosures, which consist of the most beautiful arcades and foliage, and can be wandered through to your delight over and over again.
SS|1|99|3|0|Further, see the most numerous sea-vessels, and in them, several blessed spirits of this region, faring on the surface of the magnificent body of water, and sailing from one shore to another. But listen also to the wonderful singing, coming from afar to our ears. And see, everywhere on the hills stand church-like buildings with very high towers. Each tower has a magnificently chiming bell. So you can also convince yourself of how such bells sound because, for reason of our appearance, all bells are being rung.
SS|1|99|4|0|These bells do not sound like earthly bells, but their sound resembles the soft tones of your so-called winds, but this whisper of the unspeakable is purer and still echoes far away in all its other delicacies. You can hear the deepest tones in the purest, fully harmonic relationship contrast with the higher tones.
SS|1|99|5|0|But now look at the straight path before us, which does not look like a country road on your earth, but rather like a velvet ribbon of several fathoms, splendidly adorned with gold and smooth stones, lined both sides with trees, always with full fragrant flowers together with the most delicious ripe fruit. On this road, you can see how a procession, though without a flag and a crucifix, but with radiant palm trees in their hands, is approaching us. The female beings have baskets filled with all sorts of heavenly fruits, to straightway entertain the arriving guests with the utmost loving-kindness and hospitality.
SS|1|99|6|0|See, the procession is coming still closer, and the female spirits are now hurrying out in front with their baskets, to be with us even sooner. Two are already here. Consider for once the infinite delicacy and the most wonderfully beautiful form. Everything is to be seen in a brilliant light-round roundness on them. A true heavenly, cheerful kindness radiates from their faces. And their exceedingly delicate clothes attest to the great innocence of these beings. But see, ever more and more come up, and their figures are even increasingly more magnificent and glorious.
SS|1|99|7|0|Listen also to their heavenly, gentle, euphonic speech, and how they welcome our company, saying, O come, you supreme friends of our most holy and most loving Father, and be refreshed with our fruits which we have brought you here with a loving heart , Oh, how happy are we once again, to be partakers in the infinite, most blessed happiness to again be able to see as your leader, our Lord, the most good and most loving, God and Father!
SS|1|99|8|0|Now look also to our company, as they begin to make big eyes, and the prior has just turned to the Lord, saying, O Lord, O Lord, Most Gracious, Most Merciful Creator and Father of all beings in heaven and on earth! What is it for your will's sake? Are these also angel spirits, who once lived on the earth, or are they the purest angels of the highest heaven? For such infinitely wonderful and glorious beauty has never entered my inner fantasy. I was a staunch celibate on the earth; but if something similar had happened to me in my highest celibate zeal, I would have been able to replace it with the most shameful Mohammedanism. Lord and Father! Here, in the literal sense, it is said, "Suppose we are lost, otherwise we are lost, provided that one can be lost here.
SS|1|99|9|0|The Lord says: Well, my dear friend and brother, have we found the right place? As I perceive, you do not appear to be at all reluctant to choose a place of residence with a dear heavenly bride; for there is no more talk about being lost, and you and all your brethren can choose here in My presence at will. If therefore, you are satisfied, you can at once choose a heavenly bride, and with it also a little palace, and I will bless you and everyone and will reveal you also your heavenly office. Behold, this is, in short, My offer; but under the condition that you choose freely.
SS|1|99|10|0|The priest, like his brethren, first look at the region, then to the Lord, but mostly at the beautiful heavenly brides. And therefore, the Prior cannot be ready so soon with an answer at all, and thus converses with himself: It would, of course, be good here at the side of such a heavenly bride and in such a most glorious possession, where the roasted birds are more than literally flying roasted into the mouth! It is truly eternally impossible for an immortal spirit to be able to imagine heaven to be more heavenly than this. Truly, and three more times truly, if good advice would not be expensive here, it will not be in eternity. If I only think how one would embrace such a heavenly bride, and press her to his immortal breast, full of heavenly glowing love, I feel quite dizzy, and I would like to, very much indeed, yes, even infinitely much, want to pronounce my strong 'Yes' before the Lord, provided that this infinite glory does in all respects has its firm foundation.
SS|1|99|11|0|But if this whole story were only an examination? If we were to bite into this apple the same way as Eve did in Paradise and poor Adam, but after the bite, the wondrous place has changed into something else, may God keep us from this in all eternity, then would such a celestially magical bite turn out to be significantly more expensive than the very best advice in history! Yes, if I could know for sure that it really has an everlasting existence, I should, I barely dare to say, would secretly say 'yes' to this heavenly proposal from the side of the most holy, most loving Father.
SS|1|99|12|0|Now, however, the other monk, already known to us, goes up to the Prior, and says, "But hear brother, how long will you wait for the most loving Holy Father to answer?" If it were for me to answer, I, together with several others, would have been finished already for a long time. I am telling you nothing but what my innermost feeling reveals to me, and this is as follows: O Lord and Father in all your infinite love and mercy! With You and together with You is everywhere, so here also in this heavenly wondrous glory, it is very well and good to be. If You stay here, I will feel very much at home here. If You, however, as the Primordial Source of all these glories, do not stay here and if this is no permanent dwelling place for You, I will not remain here, but if it is Your holy will, I will continue with you until You say: here I am at home! - What do you think brother, wouldn't that be a correct answer?
SS|1|99|13|0|The prior says: yes, brother, you have helped me out of my dream; you are right. It is the same with me deep in my heart and I shall speak as such with the Lord, for He is more than all these heavenly glories!
SS|1|100|0|1|The heavenly destination
SS|1|100|1|0|Now the Prior turns to the Lord, and says, "Hearken to me, O Almighty, Most Gracious, Holy Father! Although You see everything and know what it looks like in me, I will still speak before you, because You want it so. As to Your former, most amiable proposal, I am in no doubt anymore that You would not grant this to me or to my brethren if we had accepted Your request, for You are everywhere eternal love, fidelity, truth, and wisdom! It is true, when I look at these purely heavenly angelic beings, for one is more glorious and beautiful than the other, and none can surpass the other in any way, and ask my heart whether it would be pleased with such an infinite grace from You I must, indeed strike my breast and say, O Lord! I am not in the least worthy of such an infinite grace, for a heavenly kingdom would be such a reward for a wretched, unworthy, celibate earthly idler. For indeed, in having such a heavenly spouse or life-companion, blessed by You, the earthy years, if they were valid here, would have to pass just as quickly as grasshoppers on a hot summer's day. And there would be no prospect of boredom for all eternities of eternities in such exalted heavenly circumstances.
SS|1|100|2|0|But, O Lord and Father, I say a great 'but'! Look, it is difficult to speak before you, especially in such a case, where one feels that you are in a double pinch. For if one would be dissatisfied with such a reward, if you would reject it for the sake of a higher bliss, appears to me to at the very least, cruelly sin against Your infinite goodness. To eagerly and most willingly accept the same would be to assume ourselves to be worthy of this, which can never be the case with us. But then, too, a hidden inner question arises, which, at least with me, is this:
SS|1|100|3|0|See, there are two good things here before you, a heavenly glory, namely this heaven, and an infinite one, namely O Lord, Yourself! If you, poor sinner (so it sounded in me), would be free to choose between these two goods, I must acknowledge to myself, whether it be self-interest or whatever it may be, then I must say: Lord, I stay with You and for Your love, I will leave this overly glorious heaven and these even more glorious virgins standing here, with the premise, that such choice of me, poor sinner, is acceptable to You O Lord, For I do not want You to think that I am dissatisfied with such a heaven. Oh, certainly not, but I would praise You with all my strength forever, love and praise as the most unworthy of such an infinite grace!
SS|1|100|4|0|But, O Lord, it is again the 'but' here. I only want to say so much: If, dear Father, You do not want to remain here forever, as You are here now; if perhaps we were to see You here on a very rare occasion, I would endlessly much rather like to spend eternity with You in the most remote corner of the whole infinite heaven, than here an hour without you, O Holy, most loving Father!
SS|1|100|5|0|Now the Lord says: Well, I have heard from the depth of your being, and see that your love is directed to Me, and you, like your brethren, have sacrificed to Me this great heavenly glory as a pleasant sacrifice, and I tell you that by this sacrifice you have made yourselves worthy of this glorious heaven. This is the destiny determined by Me for you and your brethren, and therefore you can now without a care make choices after your heart's desire. Each one of you has to take ownership of such a splendid palace, and is to take a heavenly woman who is perfectly pleasing to him; and as master of such a possession, you have no other obligation than to acknowledge and love Me forever, as the Lord and Father, and then to receive, entertain and clothe the poor new arrivals who come here not seldom, and to bring them closer to Me, the Father, through loving instruction.
SS|1|100|6|0|Do not ask whether I will remain here permanently visible, as now, or not visible; for whether I am visible or not visible, I am still fully present always. And when thou shalt see this sun here, think: therein dwell thy Father. And this sun, which gently warms this region, and so magnificently illumines it, never goes down here, and you will always see it, and never turn away the face of your love from her.
SS|1|100|7|0|However, whenever you will take hold of Me in the highest love for Me, I will be present in My Personal Being as now with you and with your brothers.
SS|1|100|8|0|In your new house in this heaven, however, you will find a whiteboard. Look at this from time to time to according to your charity, you will then look upon My will.
SS|1|100|9|0|But the woman whom I will give to you here, do love as yourself. Be one with her, that thou mayest present yourself together with her as a perfect human, which is in the perfect heavenly truth and good works of love. In this woman, you will feel the power of your love for Me and the woman the power of My wisdom in you; and so shall ye be as one in My eternal love and wisdom. The highest degree of your bliss will be when you are fully in love with Me.
SS|1|100|10|0|Thou shalt not take care here for food nor for any other need, for all this is here provided by Me for all eternities. For it is a kingdom which I have set up from the beginning for those who love Me; it is the great, holy heritage to all My children, which I have prepared for them on the cross! Therefore, accept this from Me as the sole giver of all good gifts, and enjoy His exceeding glories and treasures forever and ever.
SS|1|100|11|0|You shall not grow old in this kingdom, but you shall become more blessed and blessed, and ever stronger and youthful, and glorious. Such is your well-measured blessing. So go, choose your eternal life companions, so that I can bless you to eternal, endless bliss! -
SS|1|100|12|0|Behold, our Prior is almost dizzy because of this most delightful bliss. With all his shyness, he and his brothers scarcely dare to put his foot from the place over against the waiting heavenly virgins. But the Lord gives a hint to the virgins, and they hurry, and each one extends their intended [man] a radiant palm branch. With the adoption of the palm branch, however, the monks' previous ordinarily ordained dresses are transformed into corresponding celestials, and the Lord blesses them, and they all fall upon their faces, and praise and glorify Him for such immeasurable grace.
SS|1|100|13|0|But see, there at the back of the monks and lay brothers, who are now quite the same as the monks, there is still a lay brother without a woman and a palm-branch, watching somewhat sadly, as his brethren have all been provided with all and everything. Only for him, there was no virgin, even his clothes have not changed yet, so he still appears in his monk's garment. What will happen to him? We will wait for the matter, for the Lord will certainly not forget it.
SS|1|100|14|0|And now look, the Lord is speaking to the heavenly married [men]: So, my brothers, let yourselves be led by your heavenly spouses and let every man take full possession of the everlasting goodness which God has prepared for him.
SS|1|100|15|0|Our priests, who are now heavenly espoused, rises and the Prior pitifully notices our poor lay brother, who, on this occasion, has been left out, turns immediately to the Lord, and says, O Lord, Most loving, best Father! I cannot praise and glorify You enough for the grace You have shown us all. But see, there is a poor brother there in the back, still without a woman and robe, but he came with me all the way. O Lord, if it would please you, I would rather give up my garment and my wife, than to see him here so abandoned. I understand Your Infinite Fatherly goodness has already provided for him; but since I also have received a loving and compassionate heart from You, I must confess to You that if I could not see this poor brother to be just as blessed as I, I would rather, in Your most holy name, renounce all this salvation for myself for several thousand years, than to see him be only a few days less blessed than myself.
SS|1|100|16|0|The Lord says, "Do you really want to give up your wife and your garment and your heavenly property to this brother?"
SS|1|100|17|0|The Prior says, "Yes, O Lord, on the spot, and even if I would have to go back to my former dormitory.
SS|1|100|18|0|The Lord calls the poor lay brother to Him and says to him: look, you're the only brother of this company who has missed out on blessing on this occasion. Your brother here has seen your misery and taken such pity on you, that he wants to give his portion to you out of love for Me; would you be satisfied with that?
SS|1|100|19|0|The poor lay brother said: O Lord! As far as I am concerned, I am quite satisfied if I can only sit here on this point forever, and, praise and glorify You, looking at these heavenly glories. I am in this case exceedingly content if you, O Lord, would allow me, in all my lack, to be one of the least of my servants in the house of one of the least of my brethren whom You, O Lord and Father, have blessed to be heavenly citizens for eternity. For on the earth I was the very least in the monastery and had little use in the monastery, but all my activity was nothing but alms from your higher servants of this monastery, so that it would not entirely seem as if they fed and clothed me as a most ardent idler in their monastery. So I had never really done anything meritorious even for the smallest wage. How, then, could I have expected to be rewarded equally to one of these much better brothers?
SS|1|100|20|0|The Lord says to the Prior: Well, my dear friend and brother! What is there to do? Behold, this thy brother does not accept your request in any case; what do you want to do now?
SS|1|100|21|0|The priest said: O Lord and Father! Let me exert my first brotherhood plight in heaven. I will take him into the house which You have given me, and treat him as my equal and appoint him as a lord over all the possession which You have now given me in Your love, grace, and mercy.
SS|1|100|22|0|The Lord says, "I have a very different plan. Because you and your brother have let yourselves be totally and completely captured by love for Me, I also take you completely captive in My love. The brethren here, who have already begun to move with their heavenly wives into their homes, we shall bless. Thou, thy wife, and this brother go with Me to where I will dwell forever in the highest heaven among My children.
SS|1|100|23|0|Behold, the prior, his wife and his brother, fall before the Lord, in infinitely great ecstasy. But the Lord strengthens them, lifts them, and says, "My little children, follow Me to My house. - Behold, they are taken, unobserved by the other brethren, to the eternal, holy morning. Endlessly extended rows of blessed brethren welcome this little group from all sides and praise the Lord for His infinite goodness, love, and mercy. But let us also follow them, so that we may also see the settling in of these three new heavenly citizens!
SS|1|101|0|1|Meaning of lead, pull and carry in the spiritual kingdom.
SS|1|101|1|0|I perceive a secret question in you, which is thus: Concerning the highly pleasing turnout for the prior, you still have some confusion, about how the situation of the prior is to be grasped and correctly understood by the actual, more illuminated principal center. The Lord has formed the prior a wife and heavenly possession and has blessed him as well as the others for this purpose, and without presupposed reservation have determined his destiny and his heavenly office as He did for all the rest. Like the others, he gave him heavenly divine guidance on how to live with their heavenly angelic wives and showed him as well as the others, that He would always appear to him, as soon as he would take hold of Him with all the might and strength of his love. In all these heavenly decrees, the Lord does not give the Prior the slightest hint that He had any higher intention with him.
SS|1|101|2|0|How then does it happen that the already set and clearly stated destiny of the prior has suddenly come to an end, and he and his wife will not even be able to see the possessions given by the Lord in this heaven but will be taken straightaway with the Lord to the highest heaven?
SS|1|101|3|0|This is somewhat difficult to comprehend because the Lord has previously blessed the willing acceptance of wages, all of them together with the prior, and thus, through this blessing, has utterly unanimously expressed His divine firm will with the blessed, that is, with the free will consent of the blessed.
SS|1|101|4|0|When people change a plan so quickly, this is easily explained by the imperfection of their knowledge. But, as we have said, this is somewhat difficult to comprehend from the side of Divine omniscience, since the Lord certainly knows what it is, about which He most clearly expresses His will.
SS|1|101|5|0|Dear friends and brothers, see, your secret question is based on two important principles, but matters can nevertheless be arbitrated; for this event, has been directed like this because you would take a little fruitful offense at it.
SS|1|101|6|0|When you remember the event in the monastery, when after the salvation of the souls who were soul-sleeping, our prior, like no other man besides him, would embrace this still unknown man out of love and gratitude and would bring him to the table. If you would recall how the simple man refused this, and during the refusal speech uttered a certain mysterious "perhaps", by which He gave the prior a certain indication, that He had once carried Him in His hands, you will not find it too difficult to grasp this current event, after a somewhat closer examination of this scene.
SS|1|101|7|0|The matter may look somewhat lopsided at first, but with us here in the heavenly kingdom of spirits, it is not always one, two, three as in it is upon the earth. But you can now and then count on the earth: seventy, three hundred, fifteen, and that will be with us: one, two, three.
SS|1|101|8|0|Even more illuminated: A person lives on the earth in a South American country, another in a corner of Siberia. These two are far apart in a natural sense, but not so in a spiritual sense. For they can be as one and two, that is one side by side.
SS|1|101|9|0|But if we now consider what the Lord has fundamentally indicated by mentioning to the prior the ominous "perhaps" regarding to him being carried, our subject will at once appear to us more coherent and clear. What then would the Lord have said to the Prior? Hear! The Lord wanted to tell the Prior:
SS|1|101|10|0|You thought on earth to have borne Me in the form of bread in your hands. But you have not borne Me. Yet, you have kept Me secretly in your heart oftentimes, and have not fully believed to carry Me there. But I will tell you that you have carried Me right there. Now, regarding this matter, the Lord continued the unexplained 'perhaps,' because there was not yet any perfect determination in the prior, concerning the infinite love, mercy, and meekness of the Lord. For this reason, He also told him that, if it comes to be carried, He would easier and rather be able to carry the Prior, than it would be for the Prior to carry Him.
SS|1|101|11|0|But be careful! There is a great difference between the three expressions, "lead," "pull," and "carry" in the spiritual kingdom which consists in saying: "When men are led by the Lord, they thereby pass over into the light of faith, and thereby enter into the lowest heaven.
SS|1|101|12|0|When men are drawn by the Lord, it is as follows: The love of the Father is poured out upon these men, and they are received into the love of the Father, or they come into the second heaven, which consists of faith the light of the active love of the Lord and of the neighbor.
SS|1|101|13|0|But if it is said that men are carried by the Lord, it expresses a perfect, childlike condition of men, who have passed so completely into the love of the Lord, that they have brought before Him the greatest sacrifice of self-denial, even to the very last drop of self-love. Because of this, they are also truly God's actual, most authentic children, and are accepted by Him as their eternal and only true Father in the highest, purest, heaven of love.
SS|1|101|14|0|If you pay a little attention to these differences, the apparently objectionable aspect of the altered definition of the prior will no longer appear to you as unprepared as it appeared to you at first. In addition, however, the Lord has already incorporated this phenomenon into the manifold and comprehensive 'perhaps'.
SS|1|101|15|0|He thus wanted to say nothing more than this: I will give you a destiny entirely according to your free choice, but I will also consider that you have once carried Me in your heart. I will, in the most complete measure of your eternal destiny, give you a little opportunity to show you how far you have carried Me and still carry Me in your heart, and to what extent I will carry you for that. But in that situation, I will close My eyes for a while before you, so that you should be completely free in yourself. Only after that instance I shall look at you again and bless you in your heavenly destiny, or I, as your most holy, loving Father, will take you upon My hand and carry you as a perfect child into My City.
SS|1|101|16|0|Look, now we have almost everything together, and therefore need only to adapt the whole explanation to this event only lightly, and your whole question has been answered.
SS|1|101|17|0|Our prior have reached, like all his brothers, their perfect destiny, as was also clearly expressed by the Lord. Why then? In order for the Prior to gain in his sphere of activity and given a greater freedom of movement, while he still had no idea at all of what the Lord still had in store for him.
SS|1|101|18|0|For this reason there had to be, as of by chance, but prepared long ago by the Lord, a poor lay brother who was unfairly treated, in the background, who was himself destined for the highest heaven; he would knowingly serve as a very efficient test-ground of true love unto the Lord, and from it unto the neighbor, for the prior. In this scene, the Lord turned away his omniscient and all-seeing eye, leaving the prior up to completely and freely act out of his own love. The prior, who once carried the Lord in his heart, was now fully strengthened in him, found himself in the perfect love of the Lord, and in the most complete denial of himself.
SS|1|101|19|0|Then the Lord looked at him, changed His secret eternal plan for the free action of the human spirit, and the success lies before our eyes. We will soon experience together with them the most high and holy place.
SS|2|1|0|1|Jesus on the wonderful paths of His love
SS|2|1|1|0|Look, there is again the well-known land with the lovely little houses. But this time it appears in an even brighter light than the previous times. The reason for this is that the love of these three unto the Lord is exceedingly powerful and great.
SS|2|1|2|0|See how the Lord Himself, in His supreme simplicity, explains to these three all the marvels of the principal midday heaven and shows them who and where all the blessed inhabitants are in this region. On the Earth, such an explanation would certainly have seemed very heretical to our prior since this extremely glorious and endlessly vast heavenly region is mainly inhabited by Protestants. But since he is now in a completely different light, he cannot praise and glorify every demonstration of His infinite goodness, love, and mercy enough.
SS|2|1|3|0|Now we have already come back to our well-known river and the Lord, who is having a repose, speaks to the prior and thus also to his wife and the lay brother: See, here is the border between morning and noon. At My side, you can see both areas, but those who dwell here are not yet able to do so. They can only see the area inhabited by themselves and that in great clarity, but the region of the morning they may see not any differently than a reddish glow, which radiates over them from a distant, very high mountain range. But since you see both regions, tell me, in which region do you suppose I live?
SS|2|1|4|0|The prior, looking around a little seeing a large city on the left bank of the river, says: O You most loving Father! There on the river, surely full of the living water, your heavenly Jerusalem will stand, which is written, that it is the city of the living God. So, perhaps it would not be too wrong of me to say that You dwell in this holy city; for something more decidedly exalted as is this holy city, can no angelic being ever imagine.
SS|2|1|5|0|The Lord says: My dear son, friend, and brother! You have not guessed wrongly at all, for in such cities, whose number has no end along this ever-widening stream, I do certainly not infrequently find Myself in. But I am not quite fully at home there, except in the sun which you see, by which I am equally at home in all the heavens. Therefore, you can keep on guessing.
SS|2|1|6|0|The priest says, "O Lord, and most loving Father, may You be at home in one or another of those great wonderful palaces, which are also visible at the moment; for You have spoken of a great house which is in the heavens. But since, in such an unfathomably great palace, there will surely be a great number of dwellings; can you possibly be at home in one of the greatest among the endlessly many?
SS|2|1|7|0|The Lord saith, I say unto thee, My dear Son, brother, and friend. Here, too, you have not given too much thought to the matter, for indeed, as in the cities, I also do find Myself personally on great occasions in these large dwellings. But I am not continually or particularly differently present in this great house than in the cities; therefore you may like to consider again.
SS|2|1|8|0|The Prior says: O holy, loving Father! A light is going on for me now. Since in the world you have only approached the small and the insignificant so lovingly and friendly, You may also have a region here where, on the hills, where there are small, sweet houses, hospitable and inviting. But since these small dwelling-houses all resemble each other, it would be difficult for me to determine the right one from among the many; and to take the next best, would seem to me to be before you, O Lord, somewhat inconsiderate and unworthy.
SS|2|1|9|0|The Lord saith, My son, brother, and friend. This is where your "maybe" has hit you; for behold, you can choose what thou wilt and it shall be right. But do you know that you once bore Me on the earth? - Would not you advise Me now, how, when and where?
SS|2|1|10|0|The priest said: O Lord! I can remember this "perhaps”, and now, with a great, blessed longing I await the revelation thereof. With regard to the bearing of your most holy Being on the earth, I am certain that I have borne You in the symbols of bread and wine in my hands. Here it seems to me as if the three conditions: how, when and where can be sure. Otherwise, I would not really be able to produce anything worthy of carrying you.
SS|2|1|11|0|The Lord saith, My dear Son, brother, and friend, look at the city, and at the river. This represents the form of bread and wine; - as I am at home in the city, in My primordial peculiarity, also in your breads and wines. See, therefore, there is still a problem with the carrying, and you have not understood the meaning of the question, for you have not carried Me, and you will, therefore, have to search somewhere else for the how, when, and where.
SS|2|1|12|0|The prior says: O Lord and Most Holy Father! If I have made a mistake, I truly know nothing except when I think that you were in Your Holy Spirit in my mouth and on my tongue, when I preached in Your name to the people and spoke Your word. For Your word is surely Your most pure dwelling according to the testimony of John!
SS|2|1|13|0|The Lord says, My dear son, brother, and friend, look at the splendid palaces. Behold, these are full of light and full of life from Me. But just as I am actually at home in these palaces, so you have also carried Me with your mouth and with your tongue. But you have seen that I am not essentially at home; so it will also point out a problem with your carrying. And it turns out that you have carried Me neither preaching the Word nor serving the poor; neither as a friend and successor of My first disciple nor as a brother, as a witness to and preacher of My Word. Therefore, you can also here express yourself more clearly about the how, when and where.
SS|2|1|14|0|The prior says: O Lord and Most Holy Father! I suspect greater things, and I scarcely dare to say. Could it not be, for instance, when I, as a boy, still loved You so passionately in my heart, that I often burst into tears with love, or perhaps also in my office, since I also secretly felt such a powerful love for You that I was not infrequently almost sick with great delight, or perhaps at those moments when I was moved to tears at the sight of my poor brothers, and helped them with Your grace as far as I could. "If I have borne You once in such a way, I would not know who from all this is the one where You, dear Holy Father, have so deeply humiliated Yourself to let me carry You.
SS|2|1|15|0|The Lord saith, My dear son, brother, and friend. Look at the small dwellings of the morning: as it is there, so is it here. Wherever you go, you go to the right place; - and, here, this is how, when and where become united. How did you carry Me? - See, always in your love for Me! - When did you wear Me? - See, always in your love for Me! - Where did you wear Me? - See, everywhere and always in your love for Me; so you always kept Me in your heart!
SS|2|1|16|0|But whoever carries Me in his heart, carries Me also in the preaching of the Word and in serving the poor. But as in helping the poor and in preaching the Word is no carrying power, if it does not precede from the heart, then no one can carry Me by preaching the Word and helping the poor, who do not first carry Me in the heart. So the "perhaps" is revealed to you, for you were uncertain of how, when and where you carried Me.
SS|2|1|17|0|Now, however, is when the how, when and where are merged into one, and from the friend and brother has come a son. Therefore, I say no more to you: My friend, brother, and son, but alone: My beloved and loving son, follow Me now to those high places to the dwellings; we shall dwell and work together under one roof forever. Amen!
SS|2|2|0|1|The great being of a child of God on the earth.
SS|2|2|1|0|Behold, our most exalted Father ascends with the three who, as has already been mentioned, are now surrounded by an even greater glory. And as you can see, the sublime group moves on quickly.
SS|2|2|2|0|But now, have a quick look at our morning region, and especially at the heights of the hills, and see an innumerable multitude of angelic spirits in garments shining brighter than the sun, kindly raising their hands towards the Lord, letting the newcomers understand Who He is Who is leading the three home! Psalms sounds from all sides, and blissful shouts of joy rush towards us; and all this, especially to show the newcomers that the Lord is in His house!
SS|2|2|3|0|You say and ask here, "It looks as if the Lord had left the whole highest heaven for a short time out of love for these three; and when He returns home, all these blessed Heavenly angels rejoice overjoyed that the Lord and holy, most loving Father returns from such a harvest trip.
SS|2|2|4|0|I say to you that it is indeed like that on certain occasions like this, for with such works of redemption, the Lord will not infrequently make the impression as if He leaves the morning, and after such a journey He is also - except in the ever - visible Mercy Sun - nowhere to be seen personally in the whole infinite heavenly morning kingdom.
SS|2|2|5|0|This condition, in which, during such absence, the blessed spirits do not see the Lord, is called a "Blissful Rest"; for in this state all the blessed are preparing themselves again for a higher salvation, and the great longing with which they await the Lord is that which prepares them.
SS|2|2|6|0|For this reason, however, we now see the entire endlessly stretched out region of the morning before our eyes coming to life, for from all the endless spaces of this heaven, the angelic spirits rush closer to receive the arriving Father with all the love in their hearts.
SS|2|2|7|0|Now, however, we also look at our highly astonished company. The priest turns to the Lord, and says, O thou, ever more holy and most loving Father, what is this for Your holy will? - Are these blissful angelic spirits, or is it all a mere appearance? Because it could barely be assumed that mankind of the earth, because of their very great wickedness, should populate Your highest heavens. For on the earth we knew from the mouth of the pious, the men with pure exalted spirits, that only very dreadful few would enter into this highest heaven; a little more in the two lower heavens, very many in the so-called cleansing place, and even exceedingly many - O Lord, protect us from it - to hell!
SS|2|2|8|0|Since the earth now carries the human race for just more than five thousand years, this appearance of this host of visible spirits is incomprehensible. There are so many of them, after a quick estimation with our eyes, that they are so many that if they, would stand man beside man and replace each other continually for a million years, being replaced by new ones, that they would fill the earth to such an extent that if an apple would fall between them, it would not reach the ground. O Lord and most loving Father! This is a completely incomprehensible sight for me! Only in Your supreme heaven should there be perfect proliferation; this is otherwise purely incomprehensible to me.
SS|2|2|9|0|The Lord says: Yes, my beloved son, you will still encounter many sights in My house which will seem even more incomprehensible to you than this. Here, however, is no such thing as a pure apparition, but only the most complete, most solid truth!
SS|2|2|10|0|Here there are nowhere any deception of the eyes at all, also no reflections as in a mirror, but everything you see here is perfectly solid and palpable. In the realm of love, everything is completely without guile and everything is tightly joined together. Therefore these spirits are as much as you, completely true beings and are all together and all My dear children!
SS|2|2|11|0|If you extend the standard of all these children to your own earth, you are certainly right with your account, for My children from the earth are certainly not so many here, and those of them who are, are the exclusive inhabitants of My Holy City.
SS|2|2|12|0|But if you have ever looked at the starry sky on a bright night, you will be convinced of the countless numbers of stars. Do you think that these stars are merely sparkling dots in the immeasurable heavens? Behold, these are also numerous worlds, where similar men dwell everywhere and know Me everywhere as the Lord of heaven and their world.
SS|2|2|13|0|But the children of the earth are closest to Me because I have made them there personally in the flesh to be My first children. Thus, according to Me, these are the ones who judge the twelve tribes of Israel, which, in this most celestial and spiritual sense, means so much as:
SS|2|2|14|0|To these My children, it is given by Me to rule with Me, to investigate and to judge the infinity and all countless creations in it. And the children of the other stars are at their service, as the members of a body are always ready to serve the will in the spirit. Hence, these spirits, together with one of my children, form, on a large scale, according to the activity of their love, a man, provided with all the necessary structures of his will
SS|2|2|15|0|A child from the earth out of Me is, therefore, a perfect will of countless other spirits from the stars, who, in and of themselves, each have their own will and can do according to their free, joyous pleasure what they want. Nevertheless, in loving instances, the will of My main children goes into them all, and there are billions of them like one man whose active will-spirit is that of one of my children! "You certainly do not quite understand this, but do not make too much of it yet, for in My eternal city there are still many high schools, in which you will learn many new things.
SS|2|2|16|0|But for now, be content with your question with this My Love-answer, and now go with Me and your wife and your brother into this hut of Mine, which we have just reached. There you shall first satisfy thyself in My kingdom at My table and enjoy the eternally true bread and the most living water. So then, come with Me into the dwelling!
SS|2|2|17|0|See, they all go inside and the prior's eyes grow wide when he sees the golden simplicity of the cottage, furnished with quite ordinary rural household utensils. The Lord asks him, "My beloved son, how do you like My household? The Prior says: O Lord, Most loving, Most Holy Father. It pleases me very well, for it seems as if one were on the earth in a clean, peaceful country-man's hut. But it is only very wonderful to me how You, the holiest Father, to whom all heavenly and secular glories are attached, may be content with such a simple dwelling. Indeed, this makes You unspeakably more lovable and more sacred, than the most perfect spirit could only imagine in a very limited way.
SS|2|2|18|0|The Lord says: See, My beloved son, with Me it is as well, and surely rightly: Sapienti pauca sufficiunt! (i.e., little is enough for the wise). The prior bows down in utmost love to the ground and spoke, completely overwhelmed in his mind: O most gracious, most loving, Holy Father! Not Sapienti, but quam maxime aeterne Sapientissimo! This means: O Lord and my most loving Holy Father, certainly not pauca, but also quam maxime immense multa! (this is not little, but very much). For these, in themselves, simple and few things are certainly in themselves of such extraordinary and wonderful importance that I would hardly apprehend the slightest part of it forever!
SS|2|2|19|0|The Lord saith, My dear son! Stand up again, and after you have taken the meal at My table, it shall soon be clear of how much of this little bit you will immediately be able to grasp. But do not make a great deal of the meal, for here you will find, as in the literal sense of the word and meaning, that short hair is soon brushed. Here is nothing of the so-called great heavenly dining tables, but here one dine quite simply and, so to speak, live off bread and water. But you will soon discover in My children that they look very good on this simple diet. Therefore, sit down to the table, for it is already provided with bread and water, and eat and drink as you will see Me eating and drinking.
SS|2|3|0|1|Continuous growth of salvation through activity
SS|2|3|1|0|Behold, our sublime company dines, and our priests, as well as the others, are astonished at the infinitely good taste of this bread, as well as that of the living water. The priest speaks with the greatest reverence: O Lord and most loving Holy Father! This bread tastes just as if it were made up of the most delicious and most nutritious foods on the whole earth; and the water, as if it is made of the very best wines which have ever grown on the earth if one could dare to possibly make such a comparison here.
SS|2|3|2|0|The Lord says, "Yes, My dear, beloved, yes most beloved son!" You have not appraised the taste of this simple meal badly at all. See how from the pure love in Me, all the good fruits of the earth, as well as on all the other world bodies come into being, and how these fruit through their taste, their fragrance, creates their fitness for food, and their estimable effect; so should this bread be considered to be the first fundamental principle of all that occurs in all the world-bodies, and contains it in a loving and useful way
SS|2|3|3|0|From this bread, every bread is derived, because this bread is a true, living bread, and is equal to My love, which here presents itself to all My children for eternal living saturation. And the water, just like the bread, is also the foundation of all things, for it is the light of love, and is thus for all My children the eternal joint pleasure in My wisdom; that is all My children who are here with Me are in the depth of My wisdom and are therefore also in all My power and might!
SS|2|3|4|0|See, this is the true living water of which I have spoken on earth with the woman at the well of Jacob, of which I said that those who shall drink of this water shall never be thirsty again forever.
SS|2|3|5|0|The prior says: O Lord and most loving, Most Holy Father! I now see this clearly. Indeed, after the enjoyment of this water, I begin to see into the incomprehensible depths of Your omnipotence and Your wisdom, causing me to really begin to shudder with a pleasant, glorious joy. But I would like to know whether I will ever drink such a water and eat such a good bread again.
SS|2|3|6|0|The Lord saith, O My beloved son, therefore you do not need to be afraid of. This food and drink will never become depleted forever, and you will always be able to have it so abundantly that you will never have to complain of any want. For in this My kingdom, there are eternally inexhaustible springs, rivers, brooks, and seas in endlessly great multitude. Therefore, it is not to be feared that there would not be sufficient amounts for everybody.
SS|2|3|7|0|See, I am only somewhat economic on the material bodies of the worlds, and keep My true confessors and followers in as much shortage as possible. For since man has to tediously study the ways of life in order to make eternal life his own on these paths, there is no fully satisfied stomach. For you have an old proverb in your studies: "A full belly throws everything to the wind and smoke", or: "plenus venter non studet libenter."
SS|2|3|8|0|For this very wise reason, I am also a little sparse on the worldly bodies, but here I am the infinite liberality itself, and everything must be richly and abundantly available forever. On the worldly bodies, I do not like to see that one would say: This stone is mine. Here, however, as you are used to saying, I will put it on your back. For I, in fact, have such treasures in endless amounts; the whole of infinity is filled with the greatest miracles of My love, wisdom, and omnipotence. Why should I be sparse? If a thousand klafter of land costs a thousand dollars on the earth, I will give here for one dollar, a thousand suns with all their planets. I reckon that this should be a great exchange.
SS|2|3|9|0|So do not worry whether you'll always have something to eat and drink; for, with so much land, an honest piece of bread will be won with the slightest effort in this world.
SS|2|3|10|0|The Prior says: O You, my dearest, most beloved, Jesus! For Your promise, I am far too daft and stupid. I am so infinitely satisfied and unspeakably blessed here in this house that I could not wish for a sunspot more. Therefore, I leave this infinite estate, which You have mentioned, wholeheartedly to another person, more worthy than me. If I only have the assurance that You are constantly at home here, I need nothing more for all of eternity. Just the thought of being in Your presence for life eternal, and the wonderfully blessed sights of the works of Your omnipotence, together with this woman you have given to me, and this my brother whom I took in with my compassion and affection, and sometimes only a piece of bread and a little sip of the water, since I am unspeakable blissfully cared for the whole of eternity!
SS|2|3|11|0|The Lord speaks: Yes, my dear son, I see that well; but see, this blessed feeling is but a first glimpse of true bliss. Would you were to enjoy it all in peace and inactivity, you would become oversatiated with the length of the duration of all your grace, and there would be no more pleasure for you. For this reason, I have provided for eternal, ever-growing bliss by the fact that every one of My children continually have well-designed measure of activity and a good sphere of influence; therefore there can be no question of staying in such a hut.
SS|2|3|12|0|We will therefore leave this hut for a period of time and go to My City. There you will first get to know your property, as well as your true eternal destiny. That is why we want to rise again and continue our journey. But the hosts of spirits which you have seen before our eyes are by no means the full inclusive number of all the inhabitants of this eternal supreme heaven, but these armies belong only to your future course of action. But not here, but in My city and in your own dwelling-house therein, you shall get to know the details. See, the prior sinks almost into the ground because of the infinite utterance of the Lord. But the Lord strengthens him and now beckons all three to follow Him. So we are following this sublime procession.
SS|2|4|0|1|The three heavens - their structure
SS|2|4|1|0|Now see then how all the countless armies of blessed spirits draw closer to our street, and form a kind of living fencing, which, as you can easily see in your mind, form a straight lane into infinity. Look in your minds at the manifold, heavenly beautiful figures we are passing by on both sides during our walk, for here you can see the inhabitants of all the stars, but you should not think that in these endless rows there are many of one or another star or planets present here, but of each celestial body only two are here, namely a male and a female being. For if several would be present in every single celestial body, then this, in your eyes endlessly stretched out space, be in the spiritual sense too small to accommodate them all, and you would not be able to see them all.
SS|2|4|2|0|You ask here: After your inner knowledge, there are gigantic human beings on so many great planets, and particularly on the sun, it is quite peculiar that these blessed spirits are here of a quite ordinary size, with only small differences as on the earth. I tell you, where the Lord dwells, are nowhere any differences, but only in other heavenly regions, where the Lord is present only in His Sun of mercy.
SS|2|4|3|0|Such heavenly regions are, in the first place, the first or lowest heaven, in which only the wisdom and the coming forth from this, the love unto to the Lord; and secondly the noonday or second heaven, which consists of those who are out of faith in the love unto the neighbor and from this, unto the Lord.
SS|2|4|4|0|Both these named heavens are infinite in itself and contain all the countless myriads of spirits, who have once lived uprightly on their own worldly bodies. Exactly for this purpose are these two heavens so divided that, each part has in its corresponding form, the blessed spirits of the planet have their dwellings just at that place in heaven, which corresponds with the nature of their earth's body. You must, therefore, imagine this heaven so that its spiritual surface space is endlessly spread out, and all the suns and planets are in themselves expressed as individual points.
SS|2|4|5|0|You ask, of course, how such things are possible since there are in the first place three distinct heavens, but the planets are undivided, and the planets and suns are also placed underneath and above each other so that they can not agree with a planimetrical surface. How, then, is this to be understood?
SS|2|4|6|0|I say to you: It is, of course, to find the correspondences in a natural sense, but in a spiritual sense it can be very clearly and lucidly be seen. Nevertheless, a natural image can also enlighten the matter very much. Let us try to see if we are able to set up one which would suit our purpose. And so listen!
SS|2|4|7|0|Take for example your earthly body. The solid ground and its populated surface form the first heaven, the region of the air, especially that of the clouds, form the second heaven, the etheric region, the region above the clouds, the third and uppermost. Thus, all these three heavens take hold of each other, yet they are separated from one another in such a way that from the lower heaven no one can enter into the second, and even less into the third, as well as from the second to the third; but the opposite is the case.
SS|2|4|8|0|On your earth there are countless living beings in each of these three regions. On the ground, coarse material, light and spiritual in the cloudy region, ethereally light and completely invisible in the third region. And yet these three natural forms stand in continual interactive correspondence with each other on every celestial body.
SS|2|4|9|0|Now we would have a part of the picture. But you also know that every free-moving body of an earth will be illuminated by the countless rays of other distant celestial bodies. See, in this way, he takes parts of the whole universe into his three regions or his three surfaces.
SS|2|4|10|0|Through this reciprocal action, he is also in constant contact with the whole universe, and this influence is continuously dispersed through each and every one of the three regions of the earthly body. The etheric remains in the ether, the atmosphere in the atmosphere, and the telluric on the earth.
SS|2|4|11|0|Thus, the atmospheres of all the suns and planets always interact with each other in reciprocal correspondences in the likeness of that the etheric foreign planets connect only with the etheric of your planet, the atmospheric with the atmospheric, and the telluric with the Telluric.
SS|2|4|12|0|Now we have shown such connections clearly, we can go over to the third consideration of our picture, and this is the corresponding spiritual. Things that fully correspond with each other represents in a spiritual relation, a planimetric area which is everywhere alike; accordingly is the natural or telluric equilibrium of all the world-bodies to be regarded as an endlessly extended surface, as well as the atmospheric and the etheric.
SS|2|4|13|0|The correspondence, however, exist in the spiritual world only in the emotional life of men on the earth. You say that the Tellurian in its endless variety corresponds to the many natural stars. So it is. The natural mental life of a man also corresponds to the natural mental life of the people of all the stars; the same is the case with spiritually wise, and so also with the love-spiritual part of man on your earth body. Now look and give attention!
SS|2|4|14|0|Man of your earth is as it were in his nature the center of all men on other earthly bodies, and that is because the Lord has become Himself a man in the flesh on the earth.
SS|2|4|15|0|The first or lowest heaven, which is also called the natural-spiritual heaven, houses blessed people of your earthly body, and every such blessed man forms an equal surface, in which all other people of other stars behave themselves like the lines diverging from the center of a circle, or converge back into the center of the biggest possible circle.
SS|2|4|16|0|But the natural surface is, and cannot be, an uninterrupted continuum, but in itself is always as if apparently enclosed. Therefore, you will always see the natural heavens separately, as if being innumerable separated societies.
SS|2|4|17|0|The second heaven, which we know as the midday, is already more concrete, but still has, in its endless extent, certain subdivisions consisting of endlessly stretched out seas, which the spirits belonging to this heaven, can only cross under a higher direction.
SS|2|4|18|0|But now look at the third etheric division, in which, naturally, all the numerous bodies of the world swim. This is everywhere perfectly concrete. Thus, in the same way, the highest heaven of love is so arranged that it surrounds, guides, and leads all others. It will not be difficult at all to understand that with this supreme heaven, everything else must end up to be equally concrete in the end, where everything is fully and actively infused by it.
SS|2|4|19|0|Therefore, the blessed spirits of the earth in this heaven have also this infinite circle of influence out of the love of the Lord. They can be everywhere they want. There is an even way before them everywhere. For them there is nowhere an "up" and a "down", as you can not in an equivalent manner also assume that an etherically light person, on whom no earthly body can any longer exert gravitational attraction, becomes lighter and heavier in the lightest ether-sea, moving "up" or "down", for he can move with equal ease in every direction, like a thought, for which the "up" and "down" are surely all the same.
SS|2|4|20|0|But this is called "plane" in a correspondingly spiritual way, and is as an infinite surface, for which reason also spirits of all other worlds are keeping out of necessity to this corresponding area, together with their corresponding world-bodies, and stand then also with us, central spirits from the Lord, in conducive relationship.
SS|2|4|21|0|This is a good answer to your question for the time being. If, however, with our next viewing, the Lord will settle His company in their eternal destiny, you will be able to experience all this from His mouth in an active and much brighter light.
SS|2|4|22|0|It is difficult to connect spiritual and natural phenomena with the natural language. Nevertheless, the great love and wisdom of the Lord can work miracles everywhere. Therefore, here too, you will get the better part from the Lord's mouth. But now we are nearing the holy city, so we will turn our attention to it.
SS|2|5|0|1|The essence of love. Love unto the neighbor out of love for God and love for God out of love for the neighbor.
SS|2|5|1|0|See, this time even greater crowds in the highest glory are coming towards us! And if you also want to open your ears, you will hear great choirs singing, where the Word is perceived in itself in the highest, most perfect of all music.
SS|2|5|2|0|Here, of course, you are wondering how such things are possible. But I say to you, nothing is more easily possible, as nothing is more spiritually correct than the music of the Word. Why then? If you place your articulated word here, which in itself is only the outermost bark of the actual true word, which is wholly within the external word, the musical representation of the word will probably be a little difficult. But if you go back to the proper foundation of the word, you will find the matter quite naturally and reasonably in order.
SS|2|5|3|0|But what is the foundation of the word? The first foundation of everything and of course also of the word is love. But how does love express itself inwardly? Love's discourse has a desirous undertone, that is, it wants to attract everything! This noble characteristic looks around itself in every direction, and whatever its eyes encounter, it absorbs it in the way it is, and endeavors to bring the object closer to itself, and finally to unite with it.
SS|2|5|4|0|You call this characteristic, desire. What actually lies in this desire? It is nothing but the need to be increasingly filled with what this desire is perfectly in harmony with. This desire, however, is also a continually living sensation, through which the desire in itself perceives the need to fulfill itself ever more and more.
SS|2|5|5|0|Now give attention! The love of the Lord, and out of this for the neighbor, feels, therefore, the need for the Lord, and for all that is of the Lord.
SS|2|5|6|0|But "evil love" is, as you know, the opposite in all things. Now if the good, noble love in itself is the ever-growing fulfillment with that which is a single need, it feels in itself a saturation. And this saturation is the self-conscious feeling, which, through its saturation and the life activity resulting from this saturation, produces the light of love within itself. In this light, everything that is absorbed in itself becomes as if it were malleable and goes into harmonious forms of the most exalted kind.
SS|2|5|7|0|Out of the consciousness of saturation, and from the intuition of the living forms in itself, then comes the first glorious feeling which is known to you to be the concept of the salvation of eternal life.
SS|2|5|8|0|Now, give some more attention! When the living love is saturated in this way and transcended into its light, it finds a second desire, namely communication. And this communication is then equal to brotherly or neighborly love, which can never be more perfect than when man, in his love for the Lord, has just mastered this rightful saturation.
SS|2|5|9|0|Therefore the true order of charity is only the one who loves his brother through the Lord. On the contrary, if a man loves the Lord through his brethren, then this is an inverse order, which is not harmoniously connected with the first order. Why then? Because it is, hopefully, more natural to look for everything inside the most perfect, in which everything is, than to search for the perfect in everything which is still far from being perfect. Or even more clearly said:
SS|2|5|10|0|It is certainly more orderly to seek the brothers in God, than to search for the infinite God in the brothers! In God, everyone will find everything, but in his brother, who very often finds himself in the twilight, he will not find the supreme being of God. He probably finds it there, but there is a big difference between find and find!
SS|2|5|11|0|You can calculate this difference in an earthly way, like if you would have a good telescope. If you would position it correctly by holding the large objective lens outwards, and set the small lens before your eyes, you will find the objects you observe in natural magnification; you, therefore, look as out of the center of the visual range of the lens. But if you turn the telescope around, you will see the objects which you have seen before; but these objects will appear very much reduced in size compared to their formerly magnification, and you will have much trouble if you would want to see some distant objects, and want to fully recognize them.
SS|2|5|12|0|You ask whether that would be, spiritually seen, a sin or not. Oh no! It is not at all sinful. For if you look at the regions through a reversed telescope, they will be beautiful and wonderful to you, but as you said, it will cost you a great deal of effort to recognize them exactly as they are.
SS|2|5|13|0|So it is with the love unto the Lord through the neighbor. The Lord is in every brother, for He is life itself in everyone, but in the smallest image, that is, as the man himself is the smallest image of the whole infinite heaven, or - man is a heaven in the smallest form.
SS|2|5|14|0|But whoever loves the brother out of the Lord, looks from the center of the focal point, from the objective of his telescope, loving all his brothers, and sees in his brothers much more than he has seen before.
SS|2|5|15|0|He firstly saw and observed, or rather, that a divine spark dwell in his brothers, and he therefore saw a lot of divine sparks. But now he sees in his brethren that the Lord is all in everyone, and instead of the sparks, he now sees great suns blazing in his brethren from whose light continually new glorious forms, like the wonderful creations of God, develop.
SS|2|5|16|0|I think that this should be clear to you now, so let us now see how we will get our word music out of this all. I tell you, nothing is easier than this. Just one question we have to ask and this is: What is the music in itself? Music, viewed only in earthly form, is nothing but a means of representation of the inner harmonic feelings, consisting of tones made perceptible by the outer coarser senses and is presented in a structure which represents the inner harmonious feelings.
SS|2|5|17|0|If, however, the inner harmonic feeling represented in the outward is music, the feeling in itself will be all the more true music; since it is the reason for the outer music.
SS|2|5|18|0|We spirits feel in our blissful love-saturation, and think through the love-light in the forms originating in us from the Lord. These feelings and thoughts are our greatest bliss, for precisely therein is the life of the Lord expressed in us.
SS|2|5|19|0|Now think of the harmony. The Lord is in us the basic word, the fundamental tone; our saturation from the Lord is the second harmonic interval, the light from this saturation is the third harmonic interval which is forms out of the light, which is called melody.
SS|2|5|20|0|But you have a counterpoint in your music, for it to be more complete and a comprehensive whole, since you can accompany a melody in a lively way, and this accompaniment in itself can also be posed as a pure theme.
SS|2|5|21|0|We want to see whether this is also present in our basic music. Certainly; for what is the reciprocal exchange of ideas and forms, or the exchange of our inner, blessed feelings, other than a truly heavenly musical counterpoint, since a blessed brother takes up the bliss of his brothers and harmoniously blends it with the bliss of others. In this way the blissful mutual blending and connection, and again the letting go, will be in its nature like a most artfully built, great heavenly oratorio. Do you understand this?
SS|2|5|22|0|You ask if one always hears such music? But I ask you, When do you hear music on the earth? You say: When musicians unite for such a purpose, and then, after the prescribed sign, begin to elicit their sounds from their sound tools. Well, I tell you; so it is also the case with the basic music in the sky.
SS|2|5|23|0|On such occasions, when the Lord returns, as now, the blissful feeling of all heavenly spirits is driven to the utmost, and this highest level of the most universal feeling is expressed as the most glorious music.
SS|2|5|24|0|In the usual state, though, the word is spoken as with you. Nevertheless, every heavenly spirit here has the perfect ability to perceive everything in itself in its full harmony, as well as to let others know what it thinks and feels in a harmonic sense.
SS|2|5|25|0|So can you, A.H.W., on earth, if you would compose and write a single tone work, straightway be able to hear it within yourself as if it is accompanying the greatest possible orchestra.
SS|2|5|26|0|I think now that everything is already clear to you. Therefore, you can in the spirit also have a little pleasure with me, as the glorious harmonies from the still approaching blessed multitudes enter our ears.
SS|2|5|27|0|Look also a bit at our prior, who is beside himself and cannot help himself in overjoyed delight, and has just asked the Lord what the meaning of all this is. But the Lord said to him, My beloved son, have but a little patience, and feel the blessedness of the first degree; at the right time and place, everything will be clear to you. We first want to reach the city and then in the city itself, we shall arrange things further.
SS|2|5|28|0|However, see the first small group coming towards Me and guess who are they who make up the multitude?
SS|2|5|29|0|The priest said: O Lord! How could I know that out of myself? These are obviously overly blissful brothers and angels, that it is certain; who they are named, I could never guess.
SS|2|5|30|0|The Lord says, "Well, then I will make it known to you: these are My brethren. The first two in front, are the well-known Peter and Paul; behind Peter, you see My dear John, behind John you see Matthew and Luke. But Mark is following us and was the one who first visited you out of Me. And those following further to the back, are the other apostles. But now, nothing more, but as I said: in the city, My beloved son, the revelation will follow.
SS|2|6|0|1|Personal details of the apostles depicted by distinguishing insignia.
SS|2|6|1|0|See, we are at the well-known city gates, which, like the wall around the city and the houses in the city, are all made of precious stones.
SS|2|6|2|0|Look down the lane, which is called the main street, the street of the Lord, and the street of the center of all light, as in this street, many of the most blessed angelic spirits, like children, are flowing in from all sides.
SS|2|6|3|0|See, everything is fully aglow with the highest love-wisdom. But look at the Lord, Who is in contrast still as simple as we have seen Him from the beginning; a blue coat is all that externally adorns Him. His brothers look just as simple, and as you may notice, each one bears a small insignia on the robe, showing that which has distinguished him on the earth from his brothers, as well as what his occupation on the earth as a natural man was to provide for his natural needs.
SS|2|6|4|0|Thus, on this occasion, you will be able to see that of Peter with two crossed keys. Under the two keys, however, you will be able to see a fish net on a small scale, like small diamonds. I do not need to explain the meaning of these two insignias. Sometimes, on special occasions, such an apostle gets several insignias. Thus, sometimes, as a penitent, one sees the cock as well as a sword.
SS|2|6|5|0|Look at Paul, who has a two-edged sword; but under the sword, a small carpet embroidered with colored diamonds. On special occasions, he also has a reddish horse, and above the horse a ray of fire, but underneath the horse, a scroll and a pen. And like these two first Apostles, so to have all the others on such occasions on their clothes, insignia related to their earthly works.
SS|2|6|6|0|These insignias are of very great importance, and serve their owners in the highest and most profound spiritual sense, likened to what the Thummim and Urim tablets have once served for only as a model in the Jewish community of the High Priest. For here also the most righteous spirits are not in the same degree of inmost wisdom from the Lord, but also, in this case, a change of state takes place, which is to be compared with the state of action and the resting place. In the state of action, each one is equipped, as required, with the deepest wisdom of the Lord, but at rest, no one needs such depth, but only a certain Sabbath rest in silent heavenly love for the Lord.
SS|2|6|7|0|For this reason, the Apostles, as well as all other blessed spirits, are likewise provided with similar insignia according to the state of their work; not as though they would not be placed in the fullness of wisdom without the same from the Lord, but because these insignia show the root, as well as the original seed kernel, from which all their wisdom came forth from the Lord. That is why they are also called "princes of heaven", which they are in the truest sense.
SS|2|6|8|0|But now, we are already in front of a really mightily big, great, splendid palace. The Lord, in front of the majestic gate, from which new glorious songs of praise resound, says to the Prior: Well, my beloved son, here we are at our unchangeable, eternal welling and home. How do you like it here? Tell me if you have a great desire to stay here? The prior says, sunken into a thousandfold humility: O Lord, Thou alone, everlasting King of Majesty and Glory! You God, holy, most holy, You Almighty Creator of all heavens and all worlds! When I was guided by You to the former heaven, there remained so much room in my heart that I was still capable of expressing some desire. But here, where Your infinite glory presents itself in such a never-suspected endless abundance, and I look up and down with my eyes onto countless creations, and your endlessly wide plains and paths full of the most supreme light, my Lord, is my heart before You no longer able to speak, for You are too great, too glorious and holy, and I am an infinite nothing before you.
SS|2|6|9|0|In the former heavenly region, I would have wished to be a very poor housekeeper with some blessed brother. But here, where everything seems so infinitely sacred to me, where I scarcely dare to breathe, and put my most unfortunate foot upon the ground of this holiest city, which indeed lets a far greater light shine than all the light of all the suns together, and according to the infinite majesty of these sacred dwellings and their inhabitants, I am completely consumed by my utter vanity; there remains, O Lord, no wish. But if I were to ask You for something, it would be that You would let me move somewhere out into such a simple hut; for I am unworthy of this infinite delight and bliss.
SS|2|6|10|0|The Lord says: But my dear Son, your greatest desire was to be with Me. But if I live here, how can you be afraid of My house? Thou hast expressed thyself, saying, O Lord! Wherever You are, there it is good everywhere! If, however, I am here always eternally by preference at home, shall it not be good to be here? Therefore, consider and speak!
SS|2|6|11|0|The priest says: O Lord, Most Holy, Most Holy Father! With this saying, it will probably be eternally correct as well as the fact that it would be here to live infinitely blissful and blessed. But only the only one, O Lord, I observe here, that there are only princes, and none of them has any servant and little servant. If it were possible to find such a place of service in the very last corner of this holy city, of the most general kind, provided that there are such ministries here, I would like to ask for that place from among all other places in the whole of infinity. But in such a palace as this one is, in front of whose gate we now stand, the very least possible position seems too great, important, and sacred to me to be able to acquire such out of myself.
SS|2|6|12|0|The Lord says, Have you not heard that in My kingdom, it is the greatest who will be the least and the last? If, then, you are so small, there is no other choice but to make you the greatest possible.
SS|2|6|13|0|The priest said: O Lord, greatest, most Holy Father! If I knew it was so serious, that the man who is the smallest and the least important, but who considers himself to be the greatest and most important, then quickly make me the greatest and most glorious prince of this city, so that I may be the most insignificant and the most unimportant!
SS|2|6|14|0|The Lord says, My most beloved Son! Whoever wants to wax great your way is truly great with Me. Therefore, I also tell thee that not a servant, nor a servant in this dwelling-house, shall you be with Me, but this house I have erected for thee for everlasting peculiar splendor. So go here with your wife and your brother at My side. I want to settle you in here and give you control over this whole house. You have already seen the service of this house. It consists of those blessed spirits who have come to us in countless hosts at the first entry into this kingdom. And so enter with Me, and I will reveal to you in this house your full eternal destiny.
SS|2|7|0|1|Communion with lamb, bread and wine
SS|2|7|1|0|Look there right before us, there is a broad, glittering staircase, which is lined with balustrades of transparent gold. This staircase leads up into the middle mansion. Our company is now moving upwards, accompanied by the apostles; so we follow them. Here we are already at the entrance gate into the large auditorium. The Lord opens the door, and we all go into the hall. See, what infinite magnificence and glory is to be found in this oversized hall! The floor is also like transparent gold, and when you keenly look at it, you will see all over embedded writing as if of shimmering gold.
SS|2|7|2|0|What does this scripture say? I tell you, nothing more and nothing less than all the deeds our prior has done from his true inner love. Then look, on either side of the great hall are five red luminous pillars, which look like incandescent brass, as would be seen on earth from a quarter of an hour away, like a bright red, due to the density of the air through which such a ray must pass. Only, of course, as you can see here in the spirit, is the luster of these pillars unspeakably more intense.
SS|2|7|3|0|But now look also at the bases of these great pillars, as they are once again adorned all over, with writing more luminous than all the suns. Read it and you will find that the Ten Commandments are written on it. But look closer at the Scriptures, and you will discover a smaller script in each individual letter, from which Scripture the inner meaning of the commandments can be recognized.
SS|2|7|4|0|But look also up, and you will see a brilliantly shining arch on each pillar, reaching in toward the center of the high ceiling, converging like rays. On the point where the arches converge, you can see a powerful, radiant sun, and in the middle of the sun, you will find the endlessly significant word 'love' written in bright red, flaming letters.
SS|2|7|5|0|Have also a look at the walls of this hall, which are built with the most precious jewels. Go closer to a part of the wall, and have a close look, and you will discover writing everywhere, inside the rocks, shimmering like little stars. And if you would begin to read a bit, you will soon find that this script contains the Word of God, firstly in the literal sense, then deeper in the stone, the spiritual; and still deeper, the heavenly sense. These four walls contain only the four Gospels known to you; the two long side walls have Matthew and Luke, the narrower walls at the back and front contain Mark and John.
SS|2|7|6|0|You would also like to know whether the Old Testament is nowhere to be found here? Not here in this building; but what you call "leveled earth" with you is all built from the Old Testament, and what you call the invisible foundation of the house on earth is the primitive congregation of the earth.
SS|2|7|7|0|Now look at the foreground; there is a glorious table, set with a roasted lamb in the middle in a golden bowl, a loaf of bread beside it, and a great chalice full of the most glorious wine.
SS|2|7|8|0|Behold, now the Lord says to the prior: My beloved son, behold here is another table; how does it appear to you? The prior says, O Lord, You, most Holy Father! Though the endless glory of this room is pressing me down, I still notice that this table has a very strong resemblance to that which You have kept on earth before Your bitter suffering with Your dear apostles and disciples.
SS|2|7|9|0|The Lord says, My beloved son, thou hast spoken rightly; for therefore I said at the table that I will not again enjoy of the Lamb or the wine until it will be newly prepared in the kingdom of God - see, here it is newly prepared! Here then, we want to have this meal together again, and do not want to go into sadness, but into the highest joy. Therefore, all of you sit with Me at this table, in the same order as we have sat on the earth.
SS|2|7|10|0|But you are asking after Judas, whether he will be at the table. What do you think, would the traitor be sent here? The priest said: O Lord, Most loving Holy Father! I know well that Your righteousness is as great as your love, grace, and mercy. But, notwithstanding this, I must frankly confess it to You, it would still be hard for me if I had to miss this lost apostle forever; for You, Yourself said that this one was lost, that the scripture might be fulfilled. This text has always secretly given me some consolation with regard to this unhappy apostle, for I said to myself: Judas, perhaps even after his free choice, had to be such a serving instrument, that is, an apostle of the dead, so that through Your betrayal, Your holy plan, which was surely eternally predetermined, came into the holiest and glorious execution! - Behold, O Lord, greatest and Most Holy Father! This always gave me a blessed hope for the poor, unhappy apostle. But I was still more at ease when I considered how You, on the cross, begged the Father in You for forgiveness for all Your enemies; and then I could not exclude poor Judas in spite of his suicide. This was evidently caused by the devil who besieged him. Therefore, I should like to know if this apostle, if not already here, but at least somewhere, is not unhappy in the highest degree.
SS|2|7|11|0|The Lord says: Listen, My beloved Son, there is not one, but two Judas Iscariots. The first is the man who lived with Me on the earth, and the other is Satan, who, in his freedom at that time, had made people taxable to himself. This second Judas Iscariot is still the very foundation of hell, but not the man Iscariot, for it was forgiven him, and in how far, you only have to look around. For the one who is presently talking to your brother and is also now committing a betrayal of love by showing my brother already in advance My great love, is precisely the Judas Iscariot, whom you were worried about. Are you satisfied with Me?
SS|2|7|12|0|The priest, almost lost in love for the Lord, says: O Lord, thou most loving Most Holy Father! Faithfully true, I have always imagined You to be always very lovingly and endlessly good. Nevertheless, I would never have dared to think that Your infinite mercy, grace, and love should extend to Judas. For on the earth I would certainly have sinned with such an idea. But now I see how endless Your infinite goodness, grace, and pity surpass all human ideas. O Lord, what shall I do? How am I to love you, that I could only correspond in my heart to such an infinite love?
SS|2|7|13|0|The Lord embraces the prior, presses him to His breast, and says to him, Behold, My beloved son, just as you love Me now, you give Me the greatest reward for My infinite love. Therefore, go to the table with Me, and eat and drink the true living supper, so that you may, in this enjoyment, receive the strengthening in you, a great prince in My kingdom, which you shall eternally and increasingly need.
SS|2|7|14|0|See, they sit down at the table, and the prior, his wife and his brother are placed on the Lord's right side. To the left, you see John, then immediately after him Peter, and then Paul, as well as the other apostles and disciples.
SS|2|7|15|0|On the right side of the poor brother of the prior sits Judas and beside him, still a few others, which I will not name you here yet. Further beyond, you also see our Joseph, and beside him Mary; next, Mary of Magdalene and still other well-known female beings. You see Lazarus, Nicodemus, and some great friends of the Lord.
SS|2|7|16|0|You ask now since there are still several chairs left unoccupied, whether no one will sit on them? Yes, my dear friends and brethren, I too must sit down at the table, and you, as earthly spirits, must not leave my sphere. Hence, we shall have no other choice than to seize the three empty seats, according to the secret promise of the Lord. Follow me therefore courageously to the table, and eat and drink there with all the others.
SS|2|7|17|0|If you have been fed on this table - though unperceivable to your senses - you will feel an inner feeling filling your spirit, that you have dined in the spirit at this table. It will give you a great, significant strengthening, which you will definitely feel. Do not be timid, but enjoy the meal of eternal life in humility and love. And so, follow me quite bravely and without reservation to the table!
SS|2|8|0|1|The significant meaning of the supper, especially for the earth. We leave Markus’ sphere
SS|2|8|1|0|As we are now at the table, we will also take part in the high treasures of the table. But hear what the Lord says before the meal, saying: My beloved children! When I came to you on earth after My resurrection, I asked you, because you were hungry and had not much food to eat. "Little child, do you have nothing to eat?" Then you showed Me some bread and some fish. I blessed the fish and the bread for you and then I sat with you at the table and ate with you. Now I ask you no more whether you have food to eat or not, but of My infinite treasures and provisions, you have in endless abundance forever. But is this word, which was expressed by Me on earth, to have no validity here?
SS|2|8|2|0|I say to you, this question shall have even more perfect validity here than on the earth, and I can still ask this most important question out of this kingdom: little children, do you have nothing to eat? You will answer Me on that:
SS|2|8|3|0|O most loving Father! We have endlessly much to eat in Your big house. But I say unto you,
SS|2|8|4|0|This question is not to be asked to you as if it were meant for you, but this question is to be asked by you as if by Me, to let it pass through My children to My children and through them, into all of infinity. The children of the earth are now in the state in which you were immediately after My resurrection. They are full of sad thoughts and do not yet know what has happened to the Lord. They also have only paltry food, which is like the fish and the bread you had.
SS|2|8|5|0|The "fish" are the old, and "the bread" the New Testament. But as this food is among the children on the earth partly salted, partly moldy, partly dried up, it is here among us all the more the time to turn to these children with this question and to ask them: little children! Do you have nothing to eat?
SS|2|8|6|0|They will show us their store, and we will bless them for a good, living prosperity, as I have blessed for You your little fish, and your bread. Let us then sit with them at the table of their faith and their love, and eat with them; we will teach them, in spirit and in truth, to know from their feeble treasures the true ways of eternal life.
SS|2|8|7|0|Behold, here is the meal, the table covered with the well-prepared lamb, bread, and wine. "The Lamb," a food equal to My heart, "the bread," a food equal to My love and mercy, "the wine" a drink from My infinite wisdom.
SS|2|8|8|0|You enjoy it with Me, and I have no need to ask you: little child, do you have something to eat? But if you enjoy with Me, remember the poor children on the earth and ask them out of My supreme love in you: Children, brothers, and sisters, do you have something to eat? And the children will answer you, O brethren. Look at us in our great poverty; a little hard bread and a few heavily salted fish is all we have! Just make it somewhat enjoyable.
SS|2|8|9|0|When you hear this, return to them, and bring unto them the living remnants of this table; give them a living enlightenment; help them clean their room so that I can also move in with them and then ask them Myself: Little children! Have you nothing to eat?
SS|2|8|10|0|And when they say, O Lord, Most loving Father! Behold, a little bread and some little fish, I will say to them, Bring all that you have, and I will bless you with My love, grace, and mercy, and I will give you a living, inner, spiritual bread! If ye shall eat this bread, and drink of My wine, your hard-baked bread, and your salted fishes shall be softened and purified, and it shall become a living food, in which you shall be sufficiently satisfied unto eternal life.
SS|2|8|11|0|As such, My dear children, brothers, and friends is this question, once asked to you by Me, of the greatest importance and the most profound significance here!
SS|2|8|12|0|So, therefore, eat with Me, and drink, unto remembrance in all love for those who dwell in the depths of their flesh, and cannot see My kingdom, My grace, My love, and mercy.
SS|2|8|13|0|See, now the Lord partake of the Lamb, as well as the bread, and divide it to all. Now it is distributed; we have our portions before us, we thank the Holy Giver for such good gifts, and then enjoy, in joy and great love, our sacred meal of eternal life!
SS|2|8|14|0|Behold, they all are now reaching for the meal proffered and eating it with great, joyous emotion, with regard to the most loving Holy Giver. So let us follow suit and do what the others do.
SS|2|8|15|0|We are now consuming the sacred meal of life. How glorious, how delicious, how powerful and invigorating it is! With each swallow, we feel as if our glances are extended to the infinite depths of divine grace, and the flame of eternal love begins to blaze brighter in our hearts. With the enjoyment of the flesh, wonderful new great thoughts of God are revealed in us. With the enjoyment of the bread, these great thoughts become an endlessly great new reality, and with the enjoyment of the wine a new and gloriously wonderful life flows into the new creations. We see in the totality a consummation, before whose greatness, majesty, glory, and holiness of the Lord Himself, shake our most great heavenly thoughts and feelings, and sink down before the Lord as if in nothingness!
SS|2|8|16|0|What do you say, my dear friends and brothers, of this meal? I notice that you are silent in the face of the great revelation which has been given to you with this meal.
SS|2|8|17|0|But I say to you: On such occasions, we do not get any better than this. For the Lord is never greater and more unfathomably wonderful than at such moments, since He is most devoted to His children!
SS|2|8|18|0|He always loves all His children equally, but He does not always let them feel the great power of His love in fullness. In such moments, however, He permits such things. Hence, His children are also filled with such a blessing that they are seized by the greatest love for the Lord, but at the same time, they feel the greatest humility in their hearts.
SS|2|8|19|0|Now, as you see, the meal is already over, and the Lord turns to the prior, and says to him, "Well, My beloved son, how did You like My meal?
SS|2|8|20|0|The prior speaks in a very contrite tone: O Lord, most good, most loving, most holy Father! This meal has not only tasted good to me, but I have been filled with a new life. Now everything is clear to me. I now see my destiny, and Your infinitely wonderful ways in which You lead Your children to life are revealed to me.
SS|2|8|21|0|I now know what I have to do, and I see my greatest delight as a clear path before me; How I have to go and do my work. The sphere of activity which You have graciously assigned to me as a most unworthy servant is endlessly great. But I also see how You are all in everything, and how easy to accomplish the greatest things with You!
SS|2|8|22|0|Therefore, I am also most greatly and blissfully pleased that You have given me such a sphere of activity, and it will give me never-ending joy, when it shall please You, to let me do the first service in Your kingdom.
SS|2|8|23|0|Only one thing, O Lord, and Most Holy, most loving Father, is still a little unclear to me, namely, the habitation of this house, and the service which You have shown to me already outside the city in Your kingdom. Shall I also dwell in this house, or shall some other house be given to me, and shall those blessed spirits dwell in the house where I shall dwell in this city?
SS|2|8|24|0|The Lord says: My beloved son, see, this whole city is for all intents and purposes My great house. Nevertheless, this very part in which we are here is, in a certain sense, My principal residency, and I am here the most perfect Lord of the house.
SS|2|8|25|0|Many spirits dwell in separate houses of this city, and these houses are their perfect eternal property. A lot of houses like this, I tell you, in the big city are already inhabited. But endlessly many are empty, so I could easily give you any particular house. But I will not do this, but I will keep You together with your wife and your brother in this principal residence. All those who have dined at the table are inhabitants of this My Residence, and they are therefore out of Me the principal foundations of My Heaven and the chief stewards of My creations. So, therefore, will you remain here forever with Me! As to service, she dwells not in the city, but her dwellings are in the endlessly wide orbits of this city; but you have it all in you. You can call in yourselves, whomever you want, and he will be there.
SS|2|8|26|0|If I will send you to one or the other world, the spirits of this world will call to you, and you will see their world and the need of this world in the sphere of these spirits. If you have seen these things, then call forth the power of My love in your heart, and work out of this according to the needs of one or the other world.
SS|2|8|27|0|I could make you see all the spheres at a glance, but you would be deprived of a mighty degree of bliss. Therefore, for your own greatest possible salvation, you shall see one world at a time in all its miraculous and profound depths which arise out of Me, when you will be in one or the other world out of My love. Behold, there is, adjacent to this hall, an equally large dwelling-place; in this one, you will find your permanent dwelling, and you will dwell together with all these My children, brothers, and friends. You might also want to know where My living quarters really are in this house?
SS|2|8|28|0|I tell you, I have no particular living quarters in this house which I would like to inhabit as a direct master, but I always live among you, now with one, and then with another. And this hall is our council chamber; from here all our business always ensues. There shall now, due to My panel talk, be several who shall descent to the earth to there present My question to My children. But you shall only after the next meal receive a very important assignment.
SS|2|8|29|0|If, however, you sometimes wish to discuss with My children from the Old Testament, then let yourself be escorted down to the leveled ground; there you will meet them all. And so I bless you, same as all who are present here, and through them, all of infinity, and so, rise from the table!
SS|2|8|30|0|See, now everyone rises from the table, and all thank and praise the Lord. And the Lord goes, and embraces everyone, and blessed them all personally. Then the Lord leads our prior, his wife, and his poor brother into the appointed dwelling, and saith to his poor brother: Behold, you have no wife yet, but there sure is already one on the earth meant for you. When she is to come here, you shall enter into marriage with her. But be in the meantime a faithful brother to all your brothers, and be a dear brother to all your brothers.
SS|2|8|31|0|Now the great settling in is done. You have seen wonderful things on this tour. So far I have been leading you; but now another one will guide you. Therefore, you may now step out of my sphere again. - you have come out and see, Your Lord is already waiting for you in your already quite well-known place!
SS|2|9|0|1|Diversity of the sphere of every blessed spirit for the sake of mutual indispensability.
SS|2|9|1|0|Now I, your chief, ask you again, How did you like it in the sphere of this My brother? I see in you the answer written with many letters, and this answer is: O Lord, Most loving, Most Holy Father! In the sphere of this spirit we have seen things so extraordinary and important that we can not express ourselves at all. If we have not seen all of Your ways, we have nevertheless obtained a general overview, as to how Your infinite love and wisdom seeks and finds the stray sheep, that we may well assert that we have been guided in the sphere of this spirit to a focal point of a general overview, from where we have come to know the spiritual world from the most imperfect to the perfect sphere, for which we can never thank You enough forever. Indeed, it seems to us as if the essence of the spiritual kingdom could no longer be traced more easily in the brevity of time, with regard to the comprehensive sight and experience, than the way we saw it in the sphere of this brotherly spirit.
SS|2|9|2|0|Yes, My dear children, this is sure, right and true; you saw situations in the full light of truth. Nevertheless, I draw your attention to My Diorama, already made known to you before your entrance into the spiritual spheres, and I consequently say to you that things in the world of spirits are again quite different in the spheres of individual blessed spirits and are therefore structured differently, being just as good and true than in the spheres of the previous spirits. This must also be in the perfect kingdom of the angels, otherwise, one spirit would be dispensable for the other, and no one would be able to prepare a new great happiness for the other. But since each spirit has something special, and I allow it to be so for everyone, that his own environment should be formed according to his nature, therefore the blissful joy of an angel in the salvation of another will never end. In order that you may properly understand and comprehend this, I will still illuminate this for you by means of some vivid examples before you return to the sphere of a tenth spirit.
SS|2|9|3|0|Suppose there was a hundred really deeply learned men in a great hall. These men would discuss a very significant subject, namely the calculation of the radiation of the light. But among these hundred scholars, not all scholars are the same, but the one is a famous accountant, the other a philosopher, a nature researcher, an astronomer, a botanist, a zoologist, a mineralogist, and others a geologist, a skilled optician, a geographer. Another would be a historian, an archaeologist, a poet, a philologist, a psychologist, an anthropologist, a physician, another a physiologist, a mystic, the other a theosophist, and so on, through all grades of human scholarship. All of these hundred scholars certainly have the literary character to put their thoughts about the discussed topic down on paper.
SS|2|9|4|0|When all these hundred scholars have finished their work, then take every work to your hand, and read these written records of thoughts regarding the presented subject, and you can be fully assured that there will not be two among them that have treated the subject in the same way. The mathematician will be, quite different from the poet, will be quite different from the mystic, and will be quite different, as I have said, from each one expressing himself compared to the other, and if you carefully examine these elaborations, so shall every formulation easily reveal its own occupation of choice.
SS|2|9|5|0|But if you were then asked for a judgment about which from all these hundred scholars have in truth treated the subject most appropriately, you would be able to say nothing other but: We find that every man has hit the nail on the head. There is no one in his own way to object against, everyone is right. In the main thing, they all agree, only the character of the representation is different according to the love of the presenter.
SS|2|9|6|0|Very well, I agree. If the thoughts about the same subject are different among many men, the spheres of the angelic spirits are also different; but at the bottom of it all, they all go out from one and the same truth. But to make the matter more clear, let us take another example:
SS|2|9|7|0|Say that a psalm of David needs to be set to music. A king of some country places a great prize on the best musical arrangement of this task, and soon the most capable musicians from all over, get to work. After the deadline, the compositions are sent; there are forty copies. The King, as a great lover of such classical music, successively performs one composition around the other from day to day. But go to these performances and listen to them. And if you have heard them all, how will your judgment be, after they have been worked on by the most ambitious composers?
SS|2|9|8|0|You will surely say, "Indeed, in one way, a work is as competent and beautiful as the other; from each one, the great master can be recognized. But how different the various musical rhythms, how different the fundamental notes, how different the instrumentation and distribution of the song, how different the melodies, how different the accompaniments of the song! In completely different kinds of relationships and completely different solutions!
SS|2|9|9|0|I say: Good, but now tell Me what composition - of course presented as well as possible - you liked the best. Then, after all, you will be able to say nothing other than: Each of these compositions has pleased us in its own way; but there were some of them, which appealed to us more than the others.
SS|2|9|10|0|Very well again, I say; concerning the being "more appealing": it lies in the similarity of the composer's sphere to yours. However, every composition is full of life, spirit, and truth.
SS|2|9|11|0|Which one will get the first prize? I tell you, that if the wise King would be as just as I am, he would have to open his moneybag for the promised prize, and would give each one the stated amount.
SS|2|9|12|0|From this, however, you can very clearly see that the spheres of the angelic spirits have to shape themselves just the same naturally, yet only in the most concrete, visual appearance, as this second example has shown us clearly. There is truth everywhere; but because of the different degrees of love, the forming light is also different, the forms are also different, but they are always situated as such that they correspond entirely to one and the same basic truth.
SS|2|9|13|0|But do not let yourself think that such is only to be seen in these two given examples, I will give you according to My very inventive character, a few others. Let us suppose that a morning landscape should be supplied by ten great painters. The landscapes are ready and delivered. Go and look at it, one is fairer and truer than the other. Each expresses a striking depiction of the morning, but not one looks the same as another in any given aspect.
SS|2|9|14|0|Behold, this is because every spirit has its own wonderful sphere composed by Me, through which he is able to prepare for himself and all his brethren the greatest bliss and happiness. Every spirit is at the same time infinite, and in its nature always and ever inexhaustible in the greatest varied of original forms. Yet, as endlessly wondrous and manifold the various forms in the sphere of an angelic spirit can be, one has to say after some consideration: no man can imagine any more than this infinitely miraculous variety! Then I say unto you, go quickly into the sphere of another, and your judgment shall be the same, and ye shall say, Yes, what is that? There are quite different shapes again! And I tell you, so it is the case with the spiritual diorama. The outer window is the same, but you only have to look in and you will everywhere find a different world!
SS|2|9|15|0|But I have one more example available: If you look in the Scriptures at all the prophets, then the evangelists, as well as the letters of Paul, all the way through the other apostles and disciples, and in the end also the revelation of John, everyone is writing a different language, using other pictures, and working on a completely different subject; even the four evangelists do not agree with each other on the historical facts. In his letters, Paul does not preach one or the other gospel, and the revelation of John is in itself enveloped in such wonderful pictures that one can never be entirely clear about it.
SS|2|9|16|0|Now I ask: because in some respects each one has written differently: Who then wrote the truth? The answer can not possibly be different from this: everyone writes the same truth, everyone preaches Me, each one commands love, humility, meekness, and patience. Everyone reported about the same events; whoever receives it in the right spiritual light, will find the most wonderful correspondences in it. If you compose the various verses from all the prophets and evangelists, they will be, seen in the true light, like the fruits of the same tree.
SS|2|9|17|0|Now then again, it is the same with the spheres of perfect spirits. I could give you a lot of examples, but for the time being, these are sufficient.
SS|2|9|18|0|But on My side there is always the same Spirit, in whose sphere you all will objectively see, and in the end you will say: indeed, things were quite differently formed in this spirit's sphere; but at ground-level, they still go out and show that the Lord is the eternal and infinite love and wisdom Himself, all in all, therefore, everywhere.
SS|2|9|19|0|Now as you know this in advance, you are going to enter into the sphere of this tenth spirit, and you must pay attention to everything.
SS|2|10|0|1|Difference between the light of faith and the light of love. The spirit of man.
SS|2|10|1|0|You are already in his sphere, and so I will also tell you that you are in the sphere of My dear John. Hold on to him, he will show you much more wonderful and exalted things in his own way. - John beckons you to follow him; so follow him!
SS|2|10|2|0|John says, My beloved brethren in our Lord Jesus Christ, you have seen me already from the sphere of another blessed brotherly spirit; but then it was not time to take you into my sphere. But since you have now been taught by my dear brother Markus in so many important matters, it is now time that, according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, you also experience in my sphere, which in their own way shall, because of their nature, initiate you entirely and particularly into the secret love of the Lord.
SS|2|10|3|0|In all the earlier spheres you have seen apparitions, and from these apparitions, you had to find the truth. See, this is the first way in which a man sees the first forms according to the light of his faith, but he never sees the foundations thereof, and only get to understand it when they are revealed to him in the supreme light of the highest love.
SS|2|10|4|0|For this reason you have seen all the apparitions in the spheres of my nine previous brethren like a blind man would the colors. You see many forms and actions, but you did not understand anything at first sight since you looked out of your faith. But a second, much deeper sight is that which comes from love. Not everything which is there is initially seen, even though it is already there, but one sees only what he takes hold of with his love, and then he comprehends it from the foundation.
SS|2|10|5|0|Man searches in the light of his faith, being a searching observer of what already exists; from the inner love-light, which is the actual living light of the Lord in man, man becomes a creator himself and then sees everything man created, from its foundation.
SS|2|10|6|0|You indeed think that the earlier state was more favorable than this second, inward, deeper one. But I say unto you: this is false; for the more solid a created being perceives the outer form, the more imperfect is its being.
SS|2|10|7|0|In his natural life on the earth, man finds himself initially in such a state of perception. He is indeed content with the creation of constant forms; but how does he relate to them in his spirit? I tell you, like the poorest beggar in the hallway of the house of a hardhearted rich man. He also sees the marvelous rich splendor of the great house of the rich man, but if he wishes to enter into it, he is rejected by a hundred servants of this house. What has the poor gained by the sight of this beautiful house? Nothing but a distressed, aching heart that says to him: you have no right to enter into these palaces!
SS|2|10|8|0|See, this is precisely the case with them, looking at constant external shapes. What pleasure is it to stand before a tree and to look at its forms? But if one knocks at the tree and wants to be let in to look at his living, wonderful works, one is always harshly rejected and it is said: Only up to my surface, up to my outer form, but from there no hair more! You can take a stone in your hand and throw it wherever you want; you can also crush and grind him, dissolve and completely vaporize it, and yet the stone is your master, and will not let you look into his secrets.
SS|2|10|9|0|So it is with all the external forms presented to the eye for contemplation. They are continually the lord and master of the spectator, and the latter can do as he pleases, he can never get the entrance to the foundation. Therefore, long-winded explanations and elucidation must be added whenever the spectator wants to get only a little light about the things he has seen.
SS|2|10|10|0|The forms in the world of spirits are likewise if they are already present in a certain conscious definiteness to the eye of the beholder. The spectator sees them well, but he does not understand them. So you also saw many forms in the sphere of my dear brother; but tell Me, if you have understood more than the guide has enlightened to you?
SS|2|10|11|0|But did the leader see it the way you saw it? See, that is another question. I tell you: that if he had looked at them as you did, he would hardly have been able to provide you with a correct light about one or the other. But he has looked at it from himself, that is, he hath created them out of the light of the Lord in himself, and you have therefore seen his creations. They were the perfect truth in all their parts, but you did not understand it without his explanation.
SS|2|10|12|0|Now, however, in my sphere, you will have a completely reversed experience, in which you can immediately see from our quite irregular, hazy point of view. Do you see any form, a world, a sky, or any light other than the gray darkness that surrounds us from all sides?
SS|2|10|13|0|You say: Dear friend and brother in the love of the Lord! Besides us, you and the gray darkness we see nothing in all directions. "Well, I tell you, my beloved brothers, you need to see no more; for it is precisely this point of view that is necessary for you to be initiated into the true vision of the Spirit.
SS|2|10|14|0|You know that the spirit of man is a perfect living image of the Lord, and has in itself the spark or focal point of the Divine Being. But if he undeniably carries this in himself, he also carries the Lord's all within himself. He thus carries the infinite from the smallest to the greatest completely divinely within himself; or, he has united this 'all' of the Lord in himself through his powerful love for Him, in one focal point.
SS|2|10|15|0|Now, if this is so, why then the perception of extraneous forms? Come forth with what each one of you carries, like I do, and we will soon see things as we have created it.
SS|2|10|16|0|You ask: how would this be possible? But I say to you: have you ever examined your thoughts and your desires beside your thoughts?
SS|2|10|17|0|Where do thoughts come from? The answer lies simply and endlessly in the focal point of God within you. See, this powerful focal point is the factory where your thoughts and wishes are created; your thoughts are conceived in this focal point, and the number of your thoughts are infinite because, in this divine focal point, the Divine is present in you in all His infinity.
SS|2|10|18|0|You would like to say: If so, where would bad thoughts come from? But I say to you that there are absolutely no bad thoughts on this focal point as well as no bad wishes. All thoughts are free and immaculate, only the desires are placed under the arbitrariness of the free will of every human being. If you think out of yourselves, your thoughts will all spring from love, and you will soon perceive in you the blessed need of the continual communication, according to which you wish to share everything with your brothers. In this way, you will be the creator of all the good works that will follow you.
SS|2|10|19|0|But since every man also has a free will, together with the faculty of externally observing foreign forms, he can, with his will and his love, which is subject to his will, take hold of these foreign forms and make them his own. See, these foreign forms are then, as if stolen, also overly desired thoughts in man, and these, because they arise from self-love, which is a looting and overruling love, because they take possession of all foreign forms for themselves, and rule over everything they have seized for themselves; these then, are the real evil thoughts. You yourself say: Foreign things do not fare well! This is surely the most important condition of the main question of life, and everyone who does not build on his own foundation builds on sand. But how you build on your own foundation, I shall teach you in my sphere.
SS|2|11|0|1|The whole universe and heaven are in you
SS|2|11|1|0|John: Can you think of something here? You agree. So think of an object, whatever you like; do not look for long, but take the next best. But if you have the thoughts, hold onto it firmly and do not let it go.
SS|2|11|2|0|You have a thought; what is its picture? You say: It is a single star that we are thinking of now. Well, I tell you; imagine the star so vividly, do not let it go, and then tell me how the star appears to you.
SS|2|11|3|0|You say: The more firmly we grasp him, the greater and brighter it looks to us. Again, I tell you; take hold of it even stronger, and fix him with the glances of your inner vision. What do you see now?
SS|2|11|4|0|You say, dear friend and brother, it seems to us as if the star is beginning to open up like a flower bud in the spring, its light becomes even stronger and more powerful, and it seems to us as if the star gained size and is already measurable.
SS|2|11|5|0|That is good, I tell you, but go deeper, even more, let your eyes be keen and fixed, and will in yourself for the star to develop closer to you; then tell me how the star appears to you.
SS|2|11|6|0|You say: Dear friend and brother, the star has already become as big as the moon, and its light is already almost blinding to the sight of our spirit!
SS|2|11|7|0|Again, I tell you. So it is; for I already see the radiance of your star from your eyes. But I will tell you further: Do not let go of the star, but look at it more intimately and more and more firmly, and be even more powerful in your will, and the star will at once be in focus according to the power of your will and sight. What do you see now?
SS|2|11|8|0|I see already how you are full of astonishment, for you see your star already so much widened and enlarged before you, that you can see with only little effort, great, sublime details of it. Now you can even notice movements on the surface of this star. You would like to know in advance what these movements are and what is moving there. But I say nothing to you; for you shall discover everything yourselves.
SS|2|11|9|0|Fix your star even firmer and stronger and more powerfully with your will, and it will immediately show what these movements are and what moves. What do you think about these movements you see?
SS|2|11|10|0|You say: It makes us think of clouds and of a billowing sea.
SS|2|11|11|0|I say: Now, hold onto the star, which you can not lose anymore, and also to these thoughts firmly and then tell me what you see.
SS|2|11|12|0|You now ask: Dear friend and brother in the Lord! We are now truly looking at clouds, which are very close to us, and between the large landscapes, we discover even larger areas of billowing sea. We also see great irregularities in the extensive landscapes, and we clearly see islands in the midst of the great sea-surfaces, but we can not see anything else.
SS|2|11|13|0|Very well, I tell you; now draw nearer to the great lands and the great seas of this star, and you will see much more of it. I see from your eyes that you obey my advice. Well, what do you see now?
SS|2|11|14|0|You say, "Behold, the land has already come very near to us. We are already discovering vast forests, also a lot of scattered houses of a very strange shape as well as large rivers. And, behold, now we can discern even smaller brooks, and on the shores of the great sea we discover also here and there what seems to be like erected cities; we can also see movements on the surface of the waters of all kinds of ships.
SS|2|11|15|0|Well; what do you think this is all about? You say: Dear friend and brother, we do not know. But I ask you, Where did the star come from? You say: this we thought up and then held it firmly in our thoughts.
SS|2|11|16|0|Well, when the star came out of you, why should its development be different from yours? For as the star became greater and greater by holding onto it, then by his greatness he developed in you the thoughts filled with the desire to see a world on the star itself. You then involuntarily held this thought with the star itself, and as a result created all of what you now see on the vast surface of this star.
SS|2|11|17|0|But you know that without power and a counter-power, you can never ever think of an action. So I say to you, and ask, Why then could you think of a star in the first place? You look at me with amazement; But I say unto you because there is not one, but many stars, in your mind, in the smallest imaginary forms. From these many stars, you took a copy out of yourselves and drew increasingly closer to you.
SS|2|11|18|0|But how was the enlargement of this minute image possible in your mind? This is where the force and the counterforce come into play. The power lies in you, the opposing force is created and eternally strengthened by God. When you call forth the power in you, what is more natural than, at that moment when you take action, that the corresponding counterforce from God, to always increasingly merge with your will? For the power lies in you; the opposing force is outside of you, and all that you thus evoke in you must then find in God its eternally exemplary antithesis. The star as a contrast is created by God, as it is in its order, form, and character; but its perfectly regular image is also laid in you as a derivative because your spirit itself is an image of God.
SS|2|11|19|0|Now, do you know in what way all things are to be viewed? You say: Through the light. Well, I tell you; the light also falls, on earth, for the most part, through the infinite free space. But what else do you see on a cheerful day in the well-lit blue atmosphere? You say: We see nothing but the blue color of the air. But I ask you, Why not? You say: Because there is no resistance. But what do you mean by resistance? Why do not you rather speak of 'object' rather than resistance? You do not know what you should say; but I say to you, if you look at something according to its form, then the thing is clearly something which opposes you, that is, a counter-state. But if something was put between the thing and you, for example, a wall, a veil, a cloud, you would surely say: This stands in front of the object which we want to look at, and is thus a manifest resistance, or an obstructing object, But if, according to such an obstruction, you cannot look at the actual object, what is the reason for this? See, nothing else but that the rays thrown back by the object cannot meet you, and thus cannot evoke the model which is already enlivened in you.
SS|2|11|20|0|Know this: if you had not the sun in you, even if there had burned millions in the heavens, you would not be able to see a thing; And if ye had not the earth in you, and all things in it, and on it, from the first atom to the greatest general form, to perfection, then you could neither see one thing, nor think of it.
SS|2|11|21|0|And if you had not possessed the whole universe in you, all the heavens would be starless for your eye. And if you had not in you the spiritual kingdom of heaven and eternal life from the Lord, verily you could neither think nor speak it. But as all these things interact, it is likewise with the force and the counterforce.
SS|2|11|22|0|In the natural world, the ray falling into you from outside invigorates the resting image in you, and you see through the action of the counterforce and the force in you, the object you are looking at.
SS|2|11|23|0|How then does such a thing happen in the spirit? What is the true spiritual vision? Just the opposite. You take an image from you. This image, however, finds its contrast, when it is firmly called forth in you. The more you hold on to the object conceived in you, the more it strives for its eternally placed antithesis, develops it more and more, and thus makes it more and more visible.
SS|2|11|24|0|If, as with your own star, you have brought it so far with the inner vision that it is already very wide and revealed to you, you must not think that it is a work of an empty imagination. Oh no! Not in the least, but it is full reality. Only its basis is still unknown: wherefrom it is and where it rests. Can not you know this? Of course; for where it rests in reality, there also rests its name, its order, its sphere of action, and its position.
SS|2|11|25|0|But it is said in the word of the Lord: "From the fruits, ye may know the tree." If we know this, it will not be difficult to come to the reality of what has already developed so close before your eyes , Therefore, try to elevate the activity of your spirit: Look at the presented world more closely, bring it closer and closer until it is so near to you that you may place your feet on its ground.
SS|2|11|26|0|If this has happened, you have entered into a living connection with this object; it will be your foundation, and you will be able to act on this basis. If in this activity you will have brought it so far that you will feel the mighty gravitational power of the love of the Lord within you, and this love becomes stronger and more fiery, and will be ignited, fully bursting into bright flames, your basis shall, wherever you will look, dissolve into independent, living forms according to their nature in which they are present in your image. These forms will then enliven with retro-action, the originally present forms lividly before you and will reveal themselves to you who and where your basis is.
SS|2|11|27|0|See, therefore, all recognition is a consequence of the preceding seeing; but the seeing is the consequence of the radiance and the counter-radiance, or the consequence of the force within you, and the counterforce outside of you. We have already brought our world very close to us in this way; therefore only one more strong move in the spirit, and we shall be at once with our feet in the world which is coming out of you.
SS|2|12|0|1|Correct building- development of what is in you
SS|2|12|1|0|Now see, the world is under our feet; let us try to walk a little on it. You are amazed that this world carries you so well, and you are looking at the splendid landscapes, many mountains with forests; the most beautiful corridors, fields, and gardens with everywhere, various homes. You say: But we did not think of that!
SS|2|12|2|0|But I say to you, it is not strictly necessary either; for if you have attracted the counterforce within you with the force, which is really the foundation of the force in you, then the attracted counterforce already gives what it has in itself anyway. For your power corresponds to the counterforce in all its parts.
SS|2|12|3|0|Through the effect of the counterforce which you have attracted in you, the parts of the power are developed within you, and so the act of this apparent creation from you is nothing other than a development of what is in you.
SS|2|12|4|0|You can therefore not create such a complete world at your own pleasure, but only bring forth the foundation which lies in you. It is not necessary to think of all the parts of such a world; If the world is conceived and your love fully developed, then it cannot possibly present itself in any other way than how it was primordially ordered by the Lord.
SS|2|12|5|0|Therefore, you are in all seriousness not the creator of this world, for the right of creation can never surpass a creature. But the ability to produce the created, which is endlessly present in you, from you in the manner which you now know, lies in the capacity of every perfect mind. Imperfect spirits also have a similar ability; but because they have no firmness, they can not evoke the foundation underlying them. An imperfect mind is an inconsistent mind. It is a weather vane, and a pipe blown by the wind, and at the same time a foolish master builder who builds his house on a loose foundation. For this reason, an imperfect mind can only produce ephemerides, which is like the flighty eyelid images, which you may look upon if you close your eyes in the night. You then see a chaotic confusion, and in the midst of this confusion, various caricatures evolve quickly and then pass away just as quickly.
SS|2|12|6|0|But it is not so with the perfect spirit that is fixed in its center. What he calls forth, he calls forth in the order of the Lord and does not call forth something uncreated, that is, an empty fantasy, but a pre-created thing.
SS|2|12|7|0|Look, so the things stand. But we find ourselves now in this world, which you have called forth from you, and therefore you want to walk around in them and investigate them a little.
SS|2|12|8|0|There in front of us is a large garden with a very splendid building, which stands in the middle of the garden, we will go there; so follow me!
SS|2|12|9|0|Look, there is already the garden gate. But as I notice, you are builders who appreciate beauty, for the garden wall consists of pure jewels, and the gate is of solid gold. And then, look for once: the garden paths are all strewn with sand mixed in with gold and silver, and the fruit beds of the garden are embellished with the finest little golden frames, and the clasps of the railings are all filled with various precious stones. No, really, that is excessively built! Even the splendid fruit trees set in the most beautiful rows are surrounded by silver banisters, and a small fountain is placed in the middle of each of the beds. Because the paths are so splendidly ordered, we just have to take a walk deeper into the garden.
SS|2|12|10|0|The paths, as I see, are even upholstered like sofas from below; indeed, it is an ever-greater waste in your building. We have already traveled a good distance in the garden, but the main building of the house still seems to be far in the background.
SS|2|12|11|0|But there in front, I see a wide gallery of columns; the columns are of pure polished diamonds, the splendid arches above the columns of pure rubies, the passageway over the arches of pure gold, the gallery of the purest transparent gold, and the clasps of the gallery of the finest white gold. I call this exquisite beauty! And under the passage between the pillars, that is, on level ground, I see a channel of water over which the most splendid bridges stretches. Just look there, over the canal is a very large, freestanding plain. The floor-surface of this place is of the finest, transparent gold. Near the glorious building, I see the sky-scraping columns of white rocks, and on the top of both columns there is a large, three-colored flag of white, red, and green
SS|2|12|12|0|Indeed, the more you look at your structure, the more grandiose, enterprising, and sublime it becomes; and the actual residential building in the background has an almost mile-wide front consisting of three floors! Each floor has a measure according to the eye of six hundred and sixty cubits; that is the number of a man. The windows are high and wide. The entrance gate is high and broad and is made of the purest gold, and from the windows, those in front also counts 666, a white light radiates from the lowest row, a green light from the middle, and a red light from the top row. The roof of this oversized building forms a single, immense pyramid. The whole garden and building are lacking nothing but residents. Where did you leave them when you performed this magnificent building?
SS|2|12|13|0|You surely say: dear friend and brother, you are indeed a great darling of the Lord, but with this language of yours looks a little like teasing. For from such an immeasurable, rich splendor, we have never even dreamt of even in our wildest dreams, let alone that we should be builders of such an endlessly glorious and most splendid work. If we had built such a thing, we ought to have been "there." But we do not have the slightest hint or even the slightest notion. Therefore, there is also quite a problem with regard to the inhabitants, who are supposed to live in this indescribably splendid palace.
SS|2|12|14|0|My dear friends and brothers, you have it wrong here. You have not built this work, any more than this entire world. But you have called this magnificent residential building together with this world out of yourselves, and that sure is something. But do you not often speak among yourselves: this and that has built me. What do you mean by that? I tell you, nothing else but this and that has aroused from my inner life a power which has animated me in this or that way. This stimulation formed in me a sublime spiritual form, and I recognized in this form, that the Lord is everywhere the supreme love and wisdom self! My heart burned in this realization, and I prayed to God in spirit and in truth!
SS|2|12|15|0|This is the correct "building". And now, we have a form of building before us. You have built it inside of yourselves; the building became a form, and in this form of divine love and wisdom you see infinite might and power, and this is a great wonder which always precedes love. Why then? Which of you has ever fallen in love with a female being before he had seen and admired her?
SS|2|12|16|0|Look, such is the case. Who could love God if he had not known Him before? Thus, knowing necessarily precedes love! But how can man know God?
SS|2|12|17|0|When man hears the word of God and looks at His works, the thought of God is called forth in man. Once the thought has been called forth, man shall no longer omit it, but take hold of it more and more firmly. This holding on stronger is faith. When man then, through his firm faith, that is, by the ever greater fixation of the idea of God in himself, has made it such a living feeling in himself, that he has stepped with his feet into the world of God within himself. In this world, he sees wonders upon wonders.
SS|2|12|18|0|This is the waxing recognition of God. But this world, the marvelous, is still essentially empty, the splendid building still has no inhabitants. But see, there is a sacrificial altar in the middle of the building, which is now standing before us, and a lot of fresh wood is laid on the sacrificial altar. We will light it, and it shall immediately become evident whether this world is essentially empty or not. But with what shall we light the wood?
SS|2|12|19|0|I tell you, the very strange lighter is also in your heart; it's called love! We will bring these to the altar, and you will then convince yourself as soon as you realize that not only the pure thoughts of God but also the living beings dwell in man. What would it do, if any man said, Behold my brethren, behold my sisters if he did not love them? But if he loves them, he certainly does not love them outside, but in his heart. And so they are not outside for him, but in the love of his heart. So we ignite the wood so that this building can become inhabited!
SS|2|13|0|1|Jesus, the name of all names and effects of this name. Mystery of the Incarnation of God in Jesus.
SS|2|13|1|0|You ask: How will we elicit fire from our hearts so that we may kindle this wood? O, brothers and friends! What a question from you! Is not a single thought of Jesus sufficient to make the heart burst out in flames for Him? O, brothers and friends! If you could comprehend what this Name of all names says, what effect it has in it, you should instantly pass into such a powerful love for Jesus, and this fire would be sufficient to ignite a whole army of suns, making them burn a thousand times brighter in their endlessly wide space regions, than is presently the case.
SS|2|13|2|0|I say to you, Jesus' greatness is so tremendous that, when His Name is spoken, the whole of infinity trembles with great reverence. If you say: God, you also call the very highest being; but you call it in its infinity, it is fulfilling the infinite universe and works with His infinite power from eternity to eternity. But in the name of Jesus, you designate the perfect, powerful, essential center of God, or even more clearly:
SS|2|13|3|0|Jesus is the true, most authentic, essential God as man, from whom all divinity, which fulfills infinity, emerges as the Spirit of His infinite power, might, and form like rays from the sun. - Jesus is, therefore, the sum total of the Divinity, or: In Jesus, the Divinity dwells truly physically in its most infinite abundance; and therefore the whole Divine infinity is always animated when this infinitely most sublime Name is spoken!
SS|2|13|4|0|And this is, at the same time, the infinite grace of the Lord, that it has pleased Him to accept the grain kernel of mankind. But why did He do this? Listen, I will reveal to you a little secret!
SS|2|13|5|0|Before the Lord's incarnation, a man could never speak to the true nature of God. No one could ever see it without completely losing life, as Moses says, "no one can see God and live at the same time!" The Lord in the primordial Church, as well as in the Church of Melchizedek, to whom Abraham himself was acquainted, was often seen in person, and has spoken with His saints and taught His children Himself. But this personal master was in fact not the Lord Himself but at all times only an angelic spirit filled with the Spirit of God for this purpose.
SS|2|13|6|0|From such an angelic spirit, the Spirit of the Lord then spoke, as if the Lord Himself spoke directly. But, in such an angelic spirit, the fullest perfection of the Spirit of God was never present, but only to the extent necessary for the immediate purpose.
SS|2|13|7|0|You can believe it: during this time even the most pure angelic spirits could ever see the Divinity differently than you see the sun at the firmament. And none of the angelic spirits would ever have dared to imagine the Divinity under any picture, just as it was very strictly commanded in the Moses era to the Israelite people that no carved image was to be made of God.
SS|2|13|8|0|But now listen: It once pleased this infinite nature of God, and at a time when men were least inclined to think about it, to unite Himself in His whole infinite abundance, and to take on in this union, the perfect human nature!
SS|2|13|9|0|Now think: God, who never looked a created being in the eye, came as the most infinitely loving and wise Jesus into the world!
SS|2|13|10|0|He, the infinite, the Eternal One, before Whose breath eternities sputter like loose chaff, walked among and taught His creatures, His children, not as a father, but as a brother!
SS|2|13|11|0|But all this would still be too little. He, the Almighty, was even persecuted, captured, and slain by His own insignificant creatures. Tell me: Could you think of an infinitely greater love and a greater condescension than what Jesus knew?
SS|2|13|12|0|Through this inconceivable act, He has changed everything in heaven. Even if He dwells also in His Sun of mercy, from which the Light inexhaustibly flows to all the heavens, He is still the same bodily Jesus as He has walked on earth in all His Divine fullness as a true Father and brother, being present as a perfect man among His Children. He gives to all His children all His grace, love and power, and guide them to His personal essence, to work endlessly and mightily in His order!
SS|2|13|13|0|There was an infinite gap between God and the created human beings, but in Jesus this gap was almost completely abolished; for He Himself, as you know, has made this known to us, firstly through His human incarnation; secondly, that He did not call us brethren only once, but several times; thirdly, because He ate and drank with us all and carried our burdens for us; fourthly, that He, as the Lord of infinity, was obedient even to the secular powers; fifthly, that He has even been captured by these worldly powers; sixth, that He allowed Himself to be overcome by the worldly mighty intrigues to be crucified and killed and finally: seventh, that by His omnipotence He Himself has torn the curtain in the temple, which separated the holy of holies from the people.
SS|2|13|14|0|Therefore, He is the only way, life, light, and truth. He is the door through which we can reach God; through this door, we cross over the infinite gap between God and us, and find Jesus, the eternal, infinite, holy Brother!
SS|2|13|15|0|We can certainly love Him who wanted this gap to be abolished, above everything!
SS|2|13|16|0|Therefore, as I said at the outset; enough to awaken our love for Jesus, surely a single thought - only His name in our hearts should be eternally enough to burn in all love for Him! Therefore, you also dignify this Name worthily in your hearts, and you will see for yourself how great the fire of love will pass from your hearts, to kindle the wood of life through which the Gentiles should recover at this new sacrificial altar.
SS|2|13|17|0|Of such heathen the likes of whom my brother Paul once converted, there are still many in our time; there are pagans who call themselves "Christians," but are worse in their hearts than those who once worshiped Moloch and Baal.
SS|2|13|18|0|When the wood on this altar will ignite, then you will see in this world, which you have called, many things that you have not yet seen. For I say unto you, In the world of spirits there are unfathomable depths. No created spirit could ever measure it, but we are in the Spirit of the Lord. His spirit lives, governs and works in us, and in this spirit, no depth is unfathomable to us; for no one can know what is in the Spirit, but the Spirit alone. Thus, no one can know what is in God, for only the Spirit of God. - Jesus, who united God in all His fullness, but has filled us with His Spirit. And with His Spirit in us, we can also penetrate His Divine depths. So remember the Name of all names, the holiest of holiness, the Love of all love, the Fire of fire, and the wood on the altar will burn.
SS|2|14|0|1|Love as the great means to knowledge
SS|2|14|1|0|You have done it, and have remembered the Name, which is holy, holy, holy in you. And see, already a glorious flame blazes upon the altar, consuming the wood of life as food for the revival of the beings of this world in you.
SS|2|14|2|0|Now look a little. Look up into the splendid galleries of this splendid building and tell me what you see. You say, O friend and brother, we see a great multitude of people of both sexes. Their forms are glorious and wonderfully beautiful, and they are clothed more gloriously than the kings of the earth. How is this possible? Are they also in us?
SS|2|14|3|0|Dear Brothers, I say to you: Where a whole world rests, there must be that which bears the world. You say: is there a world of such glory in the immeasurable space of creation? Yes, my dear friends and brothers! You must not measure other bodies of the world according to your earth, for this is a begging-room compared to the palaces of the princes. In the natural representation of the sun and of some planets of your sun-region, you certainly made comments on how much more splendid and glorious these are arranged than your earth. But I say to you that all this is still a pure beggary against the many glories of the larger world-bodies in immeasurable creations. Even this world, which you have evoked from yourselves, and on which we are wandering about, is by no means the most glorious.
SS|2|14|4|0|In the regions of the constellations of Orion, the Lion, and in the constellation of the Great Dog, there are sun-worlds, before whose glory and immeasurable splendor you would soon pass away at the shortest sight.
SS|2|14|5|0|But you would like to know what a world is. But how are we going to explain this? If you ask a resident of this world, he will only enrich you with a strange name; but that will be all that you may know. If I tell you, you will not gain much more. But you shall find it in you. If ye are capable, the knowledge of this world will be useful to you in the sphere of spiritual science.
SS|2|14|6|0|But how do they do this? This is, of course, another question. We want to try it anyway. An example will show us the way. And so be attentive! If, for example, you are looking at some object that is at a moderate distance from you from any point you are at, you could easily determine what object you have seen, for in this case, as you are used to say, orientate yourselves.
SS|2|14|7|0|If you want to look closely at the object, you need nothing but a powerful optic instrument or a possible journey to the previously observed object. That would be the natural way. But if you encounter a strange object the first time, it will be a little more difficult to determine from which external points of view this observed object can be most easily seen. And if you have really discovered such points in the wide periphery of the remarkable object, you will be compelled to travel to all these points, in order to obtain from each point the conviction of what your near object looks like. If you have done so, then you have surely come to the conclusion that this object can be most beneficially viewed from only one point.
SS|2|14|8|0|That would be clear and understandable, you say; but our world, on which we are, is not yet known to us. Never mind, my dear friends and brothers, we are not yet done with our discussion. It will become clear at the right time. Give attention to the further discussion of my example.
SS|2|14|9|0|If you are on the earth and look on a starry night at the starry sky, and you have a good star map at the same time, it will not be too difficult for you to name one or the other star by name. But did you win something? Do you know the star now? Or will you recognize him as one already observed from the earth, if you would walk on him? I tell you, this will be the case just as now.
SS|2|14|10|0|But I would reverse the situation, proposing that you are on some sort of star which is still very visible from the earth, e.g. on a solar body in the constellation of the so-called Pleiades. But then, if you come back to your earth, would you be able to indicate with certainty which one of the ninety stars of this constellation is the one on which you have found yourselves? This, I think, will also be a little difficult because the stars of this constellation form such an image only from your earth, but in their proper position, they are immeasurably far from each other. And if therefore, you are on one or the other, the others, which, from your earth, make up this constellation, will be among all the other star groups of the starry sky, and you would surely never really discern which stars formed the constellation of the Pleiades, as seen from your earth. Therefore, you will not be able to determine on which star of this constellation you have found yourself.
SS|2|14|11|0|You say this is true again, but we are still in a strange world. I say to you, this is true too, but tell you that this world will not be revealed to you by this ordinary mode of observation and knowledge. How then shall we decipher these things? For neither observing, nor mathematics, nor star chart or the very best mathematical visual tools can help.
SS|2|14|12|0|This is true, but there is nevertheless a very simple means of recognizing such a world with only the slightest effort in the world. In the course of this example which I have just begun, I will only send you so small tips, and you will soon be able to hit the nail on the head, as you would say. Now I will give you the first hint; so be attentive!
SS|2|14|13|0|Do you know where your children are from? Do you know where their spiritual and psychological principles have been before they were born to you from the women? You say: we do not know such things. But I ask you again and give you a new hint. How do you recognize the born children as your children, and the children their parents? This question should give you a very strong hint. Is not it the love that you give to your children? Are they not received in love? When a child is born into the world, the mother and the father embrace him with great love, and that is the first baptism. If the child does not have a name yet, a sign has burnt into the hearts of the parents, which is indelible. This sign is nothing more than love. Through this love, the mutual recognition of the child grows ever bigger, it unfolds more and more, finally becomes so intimate, strong, and powerful, that you will recognize your child quickly in any circumstance, and the child will surely be able to do the same, especially when it is in some kind of notable trouble.
SS|2|14|14|0|See, in your children, you have come to know through love, a world which is vastly marvelous than that which we are now entering, and you know it quite well, and will not easily forget it, or lightly let it fade in your hearts
SS|2|14|15|0|How do you like these hints? Can you not hit the nail on the head yet? I see that this blow will not yet readily succeed, so we will try to give you another hint: you are coming to a strange country on the continent of America, and indeed to a city. It is alien to you, and you may look as you will, and listen as you will, and no known ray will fall into your eyes except one of the sun, the moon, and the stars; no known sound reach your ears. You feel yourself such a stranger that you almost do not know yourself.
SS|2|14|16|0|But as you wander around the streets, you meet a man who looks at you with heartfelt friendliness. This look has made this street feel a little more friendly, and you will remember it best.
SS|2|14|17|0|This man, however, goes to you, speaks to you in your mother's tongue, and the still very strange alley will feel quite like home to you. Then the man receives you with all love; you are going to his house. This very strange city has suddenly become so homely that you begin to embrace it in your heart.
SS|2|14|18|0|The man also leads you into several houses, where you are most lovingly and kindly received; and you are at home in the strange city. In a short time, you will also learn the language of the country, and you are like a native. The regions of this alien world, or of the foreign continent, will feel quite like home to you, and you are, so to speak, quite at home in this country. If you leave it for a time and then come back to it, you will immediately recognize it.
SS|2|14|19|0|But what is the attribute, what is the characteristic feature of the country, that makes you recognize it so quickly? Ask the loving and the joyous sentiment of your heart, and they will at once give you the ground upon which your knowledge of this land rests. In this way, with the slightest effort of the world, after a brief development of our observations on this world, you will recognize this world itself, that it will be impossible for you to say: we do not know it! I say unto you, as love is, all in all, so is all out of love.
SS|2|14|20|0|How can a fruit be known? You say: From shape, color, and taste. Whose products are form, color, and taste? They are products of love. You recognize the Muscat-grape taste; why then? Because this taste corresponds to a certain part of your love. So let us also see here, which part of our love will correspond to this world. And if we have found it with the slightest effort, we have already everything. The How, Where, and When will be self-evident.
SS|2|15|0|1|Beings of the Three Wise Men from the Morningland (East). The great importance of our earth.
SS|2|15|1|0|You say that it would be good if we could immediately know what part of our love, or to what heavenly regions, we should connect it with. But I say to you, my dear friends and brothers, since you have already found the principal thing in you by means of my hint, you shall not find it so difficult to find the fourth quart by a few tips. I will straightway give you a question whose answer you have before you. The question is this: Have you never heard of the so-called ancient astrology? You say: O sure, such books are still to be found among us today. But one should not attach too much worth to it? I say to you, in the way you usually use it, certainly not, for that would be an absurd superstition, and it would be sinful to hold onto it. But it has two sides, a light, and a shadow side. We shall not, therefore, use the shadow side but the light side of this ancient mystery.
SS|2|15|2|0|But what is it? Its name is Knowledge of Correspondences. With the method of correspondence, however, everything, every form, and every mutual relation between forms and things, has a corresponding spiritual meaning. In this sense, all the stars and all their images still have such a meaning. Whoever can read and understand these images from the side of the light, is also an astrologer; but no astrologer with the help of the dark powers; but an astrologer from the realm of the spirits of light; that is, he is a truly wise man, as the three astrologers from the Orient were truly wise. They had known the Lord's star, they had been led by it, and they have found the Lord of glory through it.
SS|2|15|3|0|I am well aware of a question in you concerning the three wise astrologers from the Orient. I know that you have already received an explanation. But you do not know that there is no knowledge whatsoever with the people of the earth from the heavens, but all the knowledge is always covered with a shell. For, without such a shell enclosure, no knowledge from the heavens, which is purely spiritual, could reach man; no more than any of you would be able to absorb the etheric food which is only suitable for the body, without the addition of coarser matter.
SS|2|15|4|0|The bread you eat consists of nothing but small hulls which are the carriers of the actual nutrient.
SS|2|15|5|0|But if therefore, your already received knowledge of the three wise men from the Orient is likewise somewhat obscured, we can here also somewhat dissect it. From this revelation, there may also emerge a small hint, and our light side of astrology, which we now need, will become even clearer.
SS|2|15|6|0|You have learned as much about these three ways as that they were there - representing Adam, Cain, and Abraham. This is true; but if you were to take it literally, you would be just as astray as if you were to believe in the ominous heavenly sign in which you were born according to the calendar. You say: That may well be; but how then shall we understand the matter now, about which is spoken here and there mostly rather straightforward? - I tell you: It shall presently be clear how man should understand this.
SS|2|15|7|0|You do have all kinds of tangible objects before you as there are all kinds of minerals, plants, animals, and humans. Tell me, if you want to take these objects and understand them simply as they are before you, do you understand them? You can say for example: It is a high mountain; it has a very romantic form; its rock consists of limestone; its summit has a magnificent view, and in its interior many metals may rest. If you have said this about the mountains, then you are already done.
SS|2|15|8|0|You will not fare one hair better with plants and animals, as you can only judge that what is superficial, what you can perceive with your senses or what is right before you. But what is the standard or measure concerning the inner, higher, spiritual order?
SS|2|15|9|0|Likewise, are Adam, Cain, and Abraham standing before you in the image of the "three wise men," according to the knowledge which came to you from the heavens.
SS|2|15|10|0|But just like you do not yet at all understand the kingdom of minerals, plants, and animals from its foundation, so it is also the case with the three wise men from the East.
SS|2|15|11|0|Yes, Adam, Cain, and Abraham were present. This has been given to you to know the importance of the three wise men from the East. But how were they present? Look, this is another question which you have not asked yet; therefore, this question remained a hull over your knowledge. Now, however, it is time to break this hull, since we need the purest truth for our purpose. And so know:
SS|2|15|12|0|These three wise men were three ordinary priests of a better kind from the lands of Assyria. You know that at the time of Solomon, the great Queen of the Assyrian Empire, who had been known to you, came to Jerusalem to hear Solomon's wisdom. So at that time, a prophecy was made regarding this pagan nation by its better part of the priests, saying that their sons would once discover a star which will rise to all the peoples of the earth. Since that prophecy, a part of the better priesthood of this people has always remembered it and has continued to observe the starry heavens. These priests also traveled to all countries where, at the same time, great wise men resided, and so learned of much deeper wisdom, and especially wisdom in the knowledge of the correspondences.
SS|2|15|13|0|At the time of the birth of Christ, the committee of these priests had become quite large; but with exception of three, all became profiteers, and thus served mammon. Only three remained with pure wisdom, scorned the world and their treasures, and sought the reward of their spiritual activity alone in spirit and in truth.
SS|2|15|14|0|What then happened at the time of the birth of our highly praised and above all beloved Lord?
SS|2|15|15|0|They discovered an unusually bright star and watched its course and the constellations under which he arose and through which it passed. When they were so concerned with the inner corresponding meaning of this star, and the star came to stand straight above their zenith towards the middle of the night, three men with white clothes appeared to them, and said to them, "Do you know the star? And the wise men said, We know it not. But the men that have appeared, said to the wise men, "Let us touch you on your foreheads and on your breasts, and you will recognize the great significance of this star. But the wise said, "Are you wizards from India, that you may administer to us these things?"
SS|2|15|16|0|But the three men who came to us replied, We are not by any means, for we will not unleash the power of hell over you, but we want to show you the power of God and guide you to where the eternal Lord of Heaven and earth have descended onto earth in His full Divine Godliness. Infinite grace was given to a virgin; she received from the Lord, and she bore the child of all children, the Man of all men, and God of all gods. - Behold, we will show you, and for this reason, let us touch you. And the wise men said, let it be according to your will, but first tell us who you are?
SS|2|15|17|0|And one of the three who appeared, said: Have you ever heard anything about how it was in the beginning of the world? Behold, a body was given unto me by God, and I bore him nine hundred and thirty years, and was thus made the first man of this earth; my name was Adam, the firstborn of God on this earth. According to these words, the elders were touched by the spirit of Adam, and when the spirit touched the elders, he was immediately invisible; but the elders were filled with the spirit of Adam.
SS|2|15|18|0|The same was done by the other two, and they were fulfilled, the elder with the spirit of Cain and the younger with the spirit of Abraham, but without losing any of their peculiar individuality. But at the moment of this action, they recognized the great significance of this star and the words of the prophecy, which was prophesied, as I have already said, at the time of the great queen of this country.
SS|2|15|19|0|Therefore, as soon as they set out from their place of observation, they prepared their camels and commanded their servants to buy myrrh, gold, and incense. For in the same country, this was the customary offering to a new-born king; myrrh to the child, gold to the king, who was called in their custom the man of men, as such a royal child was called a child of children, and incense was also offered to the king, because the king was regarded as the anointed master of the Godhead on earth. When all had been brought together, the journey commenced at once. The star was the signpost, and the three spirits were the inner leaders of our well-known three sages from the Orient.
SS|2|15|20|0|See, in this representation, you have uncovered your knowledge, and at the same time also received the inner truth that in these three wise men, Adam, Cain, and Abraham were present. Abraham, who for a long time has rejoiced in his spirit, that he might see him, as the Lord Himself said to him, has also seen Him through the wise, spiritually in himself, as well as in heavenly sense, in the sight of the Child of children, Man of men and God of gods!
SS|2|15|21|0|From this representation, however, you can also sufficiently see how true astrology should be. We have also seen a star of a very unusual kind in us, or in the firmament of our spirit. If we are right astrologers, we shall surely find our last quarter, with the least effort, and we shall be able to see how it really is with our star.
SS|2|15|22|0|It is true, there are billions and billions more stars and worlds in you, but one of these billions has just been solved. This one stands before us, and lies beneath our feet like a glorious heavenly Fatherland; but we ask: Where do you stand, glorious world, in your great reality? From what region of the wide sky did your mighty ray strike your image in us and set out, a glorious reflection from you? But we do not know where your ray came from!
SS|2|15|23|0|O, friends and brothers! Such a question does sound odd when one has the work under his feet. Have you never read anything from a great castle of spirits like of a castle of souls? See, there are small hints of a great secret truth, which, however, has still remained undetected. But I say unto you, That which is the will of the Lord's shall happen according to His will. I say to you with even more weight, "Rejoice, for the Lord has chosen the earth out of billions; it is the birthplace of the spirits who desire the Lord, from all the endless regions of creation!
SS|2|15|24|0|Now we are not far anymore. See this world, which is now under your feet, the old Father-house of your spirit! You find great splendor here, and this affinity for beauty, you have taken with you to the earth. But the Lord does not like glamour, so He has humbled the earth. - Do you not know now how it is with our world? Yes, I see you cannot quite digest the astrology yet. But I will draw your attention now to something else.
SS|2|15|25|0|It is an all-time custom with all peoples to say, and also here and there firmly believe that this or that is "their star." Literally, however, there would be little reason for it, but would be spiritually more accurate; for whence any spirit is from, from there he has also his love. Now, however, all the myriads of stars are either pre- or post-dwellings of the spirits. If this is the case, it is also clear that every spirit of the earth is from a star as a predecessor; and this star is the first one to reliably emerge in the inner contemplation.
SS|2|15|26|0|Now you may look at the starry sky and look at the star appealing most to you; the one shining upon you most comfortably; that is where you lived. See, this will be the one on which you were awakened.
SS|2|15|27|0|This is then also the difference between the children of the world, who are from below, and are children of the earth, and the children of light, which are from above, and are children of the suns, or children of light, and are called to serving one another like they would the Lord, and shine upon the children of the world, that they might be made children of the light and true heirs of eternal life, which the Lord prepared for all His created spirits from all eternity. He has established for this purpose, in the infinite spheres of creation, an infinite amount of schools for the achievement of the freedom of life, and has even established upon this earth a holy goal through His cross, for them all to become true children of His love and most blessed heirs of His mercy and grace!
SS|2|15|28|0|I mean, the fourth quarter is hopefully known to us. But if we have looked around the world a bit, we will be able to understand many secrets which you and all the world have not dreamed of too much.
SS|2|15|29|0|But the Lord, after His resurrection, has still spoken much to us, His chosen ones, which was not recorded; and had it also been recorded, the world could not have understood the books, due to the measure, the greatness and the depth of the content. Here, however, many things will be made known to you; therefore, you may well be spiritually attentive to take hold in your spirit of the great mystery of life and the inner great wisdom of the Spirit! "(John 20:30, 31, Jn.21,25)
SS|2|16|0|1|Two kinds of people - creatures and children.
SS|2|16|0|1|Prerequisites to achieve childhood of God
SS|2|16|1|0|We will now make a further attempt to familiarize ourselves some more with these human beings, in order to deduce from them whose spiritual children they are, and at what stage of inner spiritual relationship we stand with them. - Look a little closer at the forms of these people, and you will soon see that these people have a very significant resemblance to you in their form. This observation gives us a great hint that their spiritual faculties must be very much similar to yours, because their external forms, even if somewhat superficially, reveals that.
SS|2|16|2|0|What their inner spiritual nature, like their love and their desires, as well as their understanding, would be like, we will gather from their conversations; for what the heart is full of, the mouth overflows. And the Lord has put into every human heart the impulse, according to which he is never satisfied with what he has, but continually strives for something higher. This instinct, like all things, has two sides, a light, and a shadow side. In the shadow side, man is blind, and the higher he aspires to, is lower than what he has. But in the light side of this impulse, man abhors all that is given and desires only the Most High, namely, nothing more and nothing less than the Lord Himself.
SS|2|16|3|0|And so we shall at once hear how these people are not at all satisfied with what is theirs. The indescribable splendor of their dwelling, of this garden, as well as of the whole world for whose possessions your earthly kings would wage war for a thousand years, these men do not see with any other eyes than with which you look upon a very typical country house. They, therefore, have a continually greater desire for something more sublime, more grand, and far more important. But we want to listen to them a little, in order to infer from them what desires are in their spirits.
SS|2|16|4|0|Behold, there is a venerable old man standing before us, who will just this moment make a speech to the inhabitants of this palace on the occasion of the sacrificial wood being ignited by itself on the altar; for such a phenomenon is to the inhabitants of this world as a secret symbol, from which they deduce that the Lord wishes to fulfill their wishes. - And so listen! He speaks:
SS|2|16|5|0|All of you who inhabit this my home are witnesses that a holy flame has come upon the altar to consume the fragrant sacrifice. Many, who live in this world, do not pay attention to it, and only hold it to deception and illusion of the senses. We inhabitants of our house, however, are faithful to the ancient revelation, in which it is said that God, our Lord, is a single God, who has made this world for us to dwell, and has given us the free will, to either keep on living blissfully on this world in spirit, or to to be lifted from this world into some other, where He is eternally at home among His children.
SS|2|16|6|0|Whoever, therefore, has the great desire and longing to enter onto this way to this end, may now turn to the Lord, since He has turned His ear to us, so that the Lord may transform him, and put him into the world where He is at home among His children.
SS|2|16|7|0|You know that the Lord, our only God, has created two kinds of beings who can freely determine themselves. The first kind is we creatures, endowed with free will and an understanding mind, in order that we may be self-employed to our joy and our great prosperity. But to these His creatures, the Lord has granted only this world, both spiritually and physically, as a dwelling-place.
SS|2|16|8|0|To reach this pleasant destiny is very easy, for whoever believes that the Lord is the only God of heaven and all worlds, like the one we walk on with our feet, and with this in mind gives the Lord glory and honor through sacrifice and worship according to the known custom of this whole world, as far as we know it, has, as you all know, made himself worthy of this pleasant destiny. The transformation will take place, as we all know, in the most agreeable and soothing manner upon which every one of the inhabitants of this world is most fully entitled.
SS|2|16|9|0|But if we consider the second kind of creatures, which, indeed, of whom there may be much less, we find in them, according to revelation, that they are not only creatures like us but true children of the one God. These children are in all the power of God, and their bliss is like the bliss of God; for they have all that God has, they do all that God does, and God does what they do.
SS|2|16|10|0|To them, God is no longer a God, as He is for us eternally inaccessible, and no eye of this world can ever see Him; but to them He is a true Father, who is always among them, guides them, and leads them, and speaks to them as I am with you, and He takes care of them, build for them, and cook for them; for them to never have any concerns; they are perfect masters, like their Almighty Father, and rule over all of infinity, and rejoice in their infinite perfection of power, which is from their Father.
SS|2|16|11|0|Such a destiny, indeed, is quite different from ours; indeed, it is really in no way comparable with our circumstances!
SS|2|16|12|0|Are we, however, forever excluded from the creatures of this world to attain this unspeakable destiny? What does the revelation state, which we have received in the primeval times of a mighty spirit for all the ages of this world?
SS|2|16|13|0|Such was spoken in short: "An altar is built in your dwelling, and on this altar should always lie fragrant wood, lain over each other crosswise. Should any man recognize the one God in his faith, he may ask his heart, if it would burn; the flame of the heart shall ignite the wood on the altar, and consume it with bright flames. In these flames, the ignited of heart shall read the great, holy, but very heavy conditions through which he can become a child of God.
SS|2|16|14|0|Now I say unto you, Whosoever of you, my household and children, wants to read the conditions in the flame, come and read! If anyone has found the very heavy conditions acceptable, lay the hand upon the altar, according to the revelation, and God Almighty will take his spirit, lead him into that world where He dwells and will shape the Spirit into a new man, who will only have to drag along a mortal, painful body for a short time, and will have to humble himself to death in this body. And when he then is humbled through and through, then he will have to be painfully killed, in order to rise from death to a true child of God!
SS|2|16|15|0|Now see, a man comes out from the midst of the whole great multitude, and reads from the flame the following condition: "Dissatisfied with your blessed fate! What do you want? Where do you want to go? - You have had no suffering so far, and never has any pain touched your being. Death is strange to you, and never has a heavy burden touched your neck. If you remain in this world after the eternal order of God, you can never fall, be spoiled, and perish. What your heart desires and feels, you have and will always have it.
SS|2|16|16|0|But if you are not contented with it and want to go there where the children of God are begotten, know that God your Lord will test you through all sorts of great sufferings, sorrows, and tribulations until the last drops of life has been powerfully tested, before you would be transformed into a child through death! But woe unto thee, if thou hast not passed the test; then you will have to pay for the vanity of your striving forever in the wrath of God, and it will never be better with you, but always worse and more agonizing in your eternal state!
SS|2|16|17|0|But in this world, where the children of God are begotten, you will be struck with the most perfect blindness, and nothing will remain in your consciousness of all that you experienced here to give you further conscious guidance; because you will be obliged to begin a whole new, painful and difficult life. Nothing will be left to you, but your greatest danger, the desires of the life of this world.
SS|2|16|18|0|You will be yearning for all the similar perfections and glories, you will be distinctly aware of great faculties and abilities of the spirit; but you will not be able to amount to anything in your heavy, wearisome body. But if you will nevertheless find a means to put some of this remaining impulse what your spirit yearns after, even if imperfect, into practice in the world, then you will already sin before God; and if thou shalt not desist from it, then an everlasting condemnation into the everlasting wrath-fire of God will be your destiny.
SS|2|16|19|0|What you have received from God here, is yours; there in that world, you will not be allowed to own a blade of grass. Wealth and magnificence belong here to virtue, but there it will be reckoned to you as a deadly vice. Here you may wish, and the ground obeys to your command, but there you will have to laboriously prepare your food in the sweat of your face. "
SS|2|16|20|0|These are the conditions that you will have to fulfill if you would want to rise to higher realms of the childhood of God. It is not impossible that you will find grace and mercy with God, if you will love Him above all things, and will be the least and lowest, and will suffer all sorrows and afflictions with great patience and full devotion to the will of God; but it will be much easier for you to fall than to stand firm. Therefore, consider, and then lay thy hand upon the altar, that it shall be according to thy will.
SS|2|16|21|0|Now see, so it is with the matter. We do not want to be content with this, but rather to observe this negotiation. You shall from that quite soon have a great light arise in you, and you will begin to understand the when, where from, and whereto, very clearly.
SS|2|17|0|1|Love for God as the center of conditions
SS|2|17|1|0|Our candidate for the childhood has now read everything written in the flame and turns his gaze to the elders again. His question is very easy to guess; you already have it in you. Therefore, you only need to get it out, and we will soon hear our candidate for the childhood, as you have previously felt it in you.
SS|2|17|2|0|The conditions are hard, and our childhood applicant is shuddering before them; therefore he also asks the elders, saying, I have read the demands of God in the flame of His zeal. I see from this the advantage of this life and the great disadvantage of a higher one, I mean, it will be wiser to remain what one is on this lower level than to rise to the near unattainable.
SS|2|17|3|0|It may indeed be unthinkable for us to feel like a god in a child of God; indeed, it must be something incomprehensibly sublime to penetrate into the infinite depths of divine power and wisdom with a glance. Yes, how unspeakably blissful it must be to stand in an always most visible, most friendly relationship with the everlasting omnipotent Creator of all eternity, and to be in God the Lord a joint lord of all infinity. But the conditions to achieve such greatness are too terribly difficult and are stated as such that, among many thousands, scarcely one will be able to reach the high purpose of his undertaking.
SS|2|17|4|0|Therefore, I have considered it well, and am completely renouncing this undertaking. But he that dare in my stead, I will not stand in the way; but I will tell him what I read in the flame.
SS|2|17|5|0|The former candidate for the childhood has ended his address, and the elder is just getting the answer from us, that is, he will discuss what has already been spoken in us.
SS|2|17|6|0|Surely you can not clearly perceive this in you, but in the order of the Lord, it has already been established that the speech of a man is a product of all that is hidden in the depths of his life. And when a man speaks, he is compelled to do so by his inner stimulus, which emerges from all that corresponds to that which is hidden in the depths of his life.
SS|2|17|7|0|As we have brought these things out of us, let us now also hear what the elder says. Hear, these sounds are from his mouth, and this is their meaning:
SS|2|17|8|0|My son! You have read the great truth in the flame of divine zeal. Everything is true except for one problem, and no sign came to light in vain in the blazing flame; but a sign which lay hidden in the midst of the flame above the inner glow, you have not seen.
SS|2|17|9|0|Behold, if you add this sign to all that is read, everything will appear to you in a different light
SS|2|17|10|0|Behold, this was the sign which thou hast overlooked: In the midst of the glowing flame, from all sides with the living flame, a heart is put, and the heart blazed, and this flame from that heart formed the very signs which thou could read. If you read these signs for yourself, they are terrible, overwhelming; but if you read them out of this heart, they are full of blessed hopes. For themselves, they are a judgment from which there is nowhere to be seen a free escape into a better life; from the heart, however, they are a mercy of God, in which no man who is in the heart, can ever be lost.
SS|2|17|11|0|See, my son, it all depends on whether you can love God or not. If you can love God in all the humility of your heart, you are in this heart; but if you cannot love God, you are not in the heart but in the judgment. Then it would be better for you to remain here in this light judgment, than to strive after the childhood of God, to there fall into the great judgment which, according to the signs in the flame, an escape will scarcely be found.
SS|2|17|12|0|These are the conditions in the fullness of truth. Indeed, we know it from the mouths of the angels of God, that God has bestowed to no world so much grace, mercy, and love, as the one He Himself bears witness to and where He educates His children. For He Himself has established the order, so that He became like unto man, and carried for His children all manner of sorrows, and would even allow Himself to be killed for a short time in His body by the hands of His own children!
SS|2|17|13|0|See my son, all this is well-known to us, and it is true. But it is also true that the Lord our God is most likely to ask of His creatures to act in His order, because He has worked most of all out of His divine fullness. Now you know all that is necessary to enter into the kingdom of the childhood of God.
SS|2|17|14|0|Therefore, you may now do what seems good to you. If you wish to enter the conditions, you must enter them in your heart, and you will not be lost. For we also know that the Lord would rather destroy a whole creation before He would allow a child to be lost!
SS|2|17|15|0|Therefore, if you are in the heart, the Lord will care for you as a most trustworthy Father. But if you want to take the conditions without the heart, you will be under the burden of the great trials of God; for He has not given any law to those who are in His heart, other than that they always love Him more and more.
SS|2|17|16|0|But those who are outside the heart, are surrounded by laws upon laws which are difficult to keep; and the transgression of a single one, at the very moment of transgression, leads to a deadly judgment, in which case it then becomes continually harder and harder to hold the other great number of laws. - From this, you can now judge with full certainty what is necessary for the attainment of the childhood of God. Then you can act accordingly; because you are free!
SS|2|17|17|0|Now let us look at our candidate again. Behold, he takes the matter very seriously, and speaks to the elders: hear, father of this house! I have now come to a thought, and the idea is that if I take the earnest decision not to become a child of the Lord, but only a subordinate servant of the least of His children, in order to in this way quite secretly come closer to the omnipotent Lord in love, to see Him up close, I mean, this cannot be wrong. But will the Lord in the other world be aware of this principle, and put me in such a situation in which I could attain my goal? If this is so, I will lay my hand upon the altar.
SS|2|17|18|0|The old man said, "You can be fully assured of this; for, by whatever rationale someone desires to attain the childhood of the Lord, by this same rationale the Lord will let it be for him in that world through which he can attain the basic goal of his life. If thou wilt be the least, the Lord will bear thee upon His hands. But whosoever shall be the greatest shall not be guided by the Lord, but the Lord shall come after him, and shall hearken his walk and steps, and when the great man shall reach an abyss, and he shall not repent freely, the Lord shall neither call nor pull him back from the abyss, but leave it up to him to either turn freely or to fall freely into the eternal abyss.
SS|2|17|19|0|But you have decided on the most humble ground; this reason will irrevocably produce your life and mercy from the Lord, and so you can put your hand on the altar!
SS|2|17|20|0|Now see, the candidate says, Lord, You Lord, in Your love, grace, and mercy. For no other reason, for out of pure love, I will go to You. Therefore, do not leave me in the time of my weakness, and let You alone be all my strength and power. In whatever form I will appear in the new world, Your love is the sole, eternal, powerful example of my life, according to which I will seek out all my own life-giving power. Cover me completely, what I was here, and had here, so that I might more readily strive for all my lowliness in my great love for You; but let the reason always arise in me, that I may always be stronger in love for You. And so I surrender, O Lord, to Your infinite love, mercy, and grace.
SS|2|17|21|0|See, here the applicant places his hand on the altar. The mighty flame takes hold of him, and immediately he is no longer among the inhabitants of this house.
SS|2|17|22|0|Where did he go now? Behold, at this moment, his soul is already laid in the body of a loving mother who has received and is born as a male child. This probably amazes you, but I say to you, is it then less wonderful that the spirits of your sun which are visible to your eyes are born from the plants of your earth-body, subsequently becoming the great variety of animal species? You see these things every day, and wonder a little about them, and yet this process is much more complicated, greater, and more protracted, for this is the resettlement of a spirit. For, in the transmission of the solar spirits, we are concerned with the development of your body and your soul, which appears to consist of a thousand times a thousandfold laws; but here, that is of this sun-world, which is a central solar world, is the resettlement of a spirit finished, which, according to the new body of its foundation, has nothing to do but to become united in its love with the living soul in the love of the Lord.
SS|2|17|23|0|And this union is the attained childhood of the Lord, from whence a new creature emerges, astonishing all the heavens; for it is a creature from the marriage of heaven, and a creature of the salvation of the Lord, and this creature is great before the Lord, and is a child of the eternal Holy Father. - See, this is the great mystery of the incarnation on the earth now revealed. Therefore, you are also. But not all men of the earth have their spiritual origin here, for there are still many such spirit-suns in the endless space of creation. But let us have a closer look around here before we will go to another.
SS|2|18|0|1|The will-power of the Spirit works miracles together with Jesus' power
SS|2|18|1|0|We have nothing more to do here, so we can move around some more in our world; for once you have a world, that is a good foundation, you can then walk on it as you please, and gain all kinds of good experiences.
SS|2|18|2|0|But where shall we go now? Here I will not say, "Here or there," for this, you have to decide. But I must draw your attention to one thing, and this is that you have to hold onto a definite determination to go here or there, and you must stay with the first thought. For here it is the case that if someone would say, "I am not sure, but doubtful whether I should turn left or right, that this world would disappear before you due to such doubts. Therefore, every thought must be held, and no second must displace the first. In the spirit this is the case throughout; for he that is not steadfast, is not fit for the kingdom of God. Also, as the Lord, Himself says, "He who puts his hand to the plow, and looks back, is not fit for the kingdom of God."
SS|2|18|3|0|But, in other words, in our present purely spiritual state, this would have meant nothing other than that one should not be fickle of mind at any time. The first thought must also be the first decision and the first perfect firmness; for if such was not the case in the spirit, it would be bad for all creation.
SS|2|18|4|0|If you only accept the slightest doubtfulness in the Spirit of God, a momentary withdrawal of His most incorruptible firmest will, an instantaneous destruction of all things will follow at once.
SS|2|18|5|0|You indeed say: one can easily think like that of the Spirit of God; but whether the same steadiness is a requirement for the related spirits for the preservation of things, is not so clear.
SS|2|18|6|0|But I tell you, the one is as obvious as the other. For this very reason, nothing unclean can enter the kingdom of God; for the heavens are the central rule of the Lord. They are, in their own way, perfectly one with the will of the Lord; and if any man enters into heaven, who is not one with the will of the Lord, this would be perceived as soon as all the spheres of creation are perceived. For this would cause all sorts of disorder in creation, and a thousand of the fiercest hells would not do such harm in all their free rage as a single disorderly spirit in the kingdom of God!
SS|2|18|7|0|As long as, under the guidance of other spirits, you were mere passive observers of the spiritual relations, you could, indeed, change with your thoughts as you would; and yet everything, as you say, remained the same. But now you are active observers of the spiritual relations, that is, you do not look at things that are in my sphere, thus not on my soil, but you are now looking at yourself as the spirits of your sphere. You were formerly guests of another brother, and would not depart from him, you would enjoy in his house, but now I am your guest, and you could lead me where you want.
SS|2|18|8|0|But, as I said, it is important that your thoughts stay fixed, in order to fix your creation; otherwise, we will all three at once again be in our previous haze.
SS|2|18|9|0|When my brother once led you in his sphere, he also had to keep his creation; otherwise, you would have seen very little. This, however, is easy for the pure perfect mind, because it has its willpower entirely from the Lord. You have your will, indeed, from the Lord, but it is not yet firm and perfect enough to be able to fix it everywhere like the perfect spirits. Therefore, I also told you this, so that you may know how man is to live in the spirit and preserve the treasure of the power of his spirit.
SS|2|18|10|0|If a man lives on the earth and wishes to preserve his property, it must be guarded properly, lest thieves and robbers should destroy it, and take away the possessions. Here it is; Thieves and robbers are fickle, desirous thoughts in the spirit. Anyone who does not set up solid protective walls soon loses the beautiful property of his mind.
SS|2|18|11|0|So the Lord also said, "To him, that has shall be given more, that he may be in abundance; but he that has not, from him shall be taken what he has, or he shall lose what he hath. But what is it that can be taken from a man what he has not, and be given to a man that has, to possess it in abundance? - It is the spiritual will-power unified in the Lord! He who has it will find endless riches in his spirit, and then be in the possession of power and goods, and that is a possession in fullness.
SS|2|18|12|0|But whoever does not have this power of will combined with the Lord in the spirit, what will be his lot, since there is no other possession for anybody but the highest of his own? I tell you, the lot of such a spirit will be no other than either sudden or successive impoverishment; for if any one of you wants to have a garment, but is not a tailor himself, he must go to a tailor, so that he may make a coat for him. But if there were no tailor, or if one could drive out all the tailors from one place, and no one could make a coat for himself, it would take some doing to get a garment.
SS|2|18|13|0|See, so it is also the case here; the Lord created man in His image, and have equipped him with creative power. But He has placed it in him like a seed. But you yourself already say, and know it from the Scriptures, when it is said, "And the works follow them."
SS|2|18|14|0|If so, then an unsteady, powerless, and unemployed spirit, who have never attempted to any strength, can impossibly arrive in the pure spiritual realm other than completely empty. But how much virtue is accredited that man should be a steady, unchangeable spirit, is shown by the Lord on various occasions.
SS|2|18|15|0|He favors Peter because of the firmness of his faith; again he is called the wise man who builds on a rock, again He speaks of John the Baptist, that he is not a reed moved by the wind. He often said, "It will be to you according to your faith; your faith has helped you! "Thus He also expresses clearly, saying," Be perfect, as your Father in heaven is perfect," whereby He also wants to say that, to whom He has spoken, he has to have a will of equal steadfastness like God, and by no means to be deviated from the firm direction of their spirit. So He also praises the power of the spirit with the following words:
SS|2|18|16|0|If you had faith as large as a mustard-seed, you could say to this mountain, "Lift up yourself and fall into the sea." It will be done according to your faith.
SS|2|18|17|0|From these few cited texts, of which there are still a multitude, you can also deduct in sufficient detail what is most important in the realm of the spirits.
SS|2|18|18|0|But I will tell you what may seem strange to you, and yet it is the most incorruptible truth. If the people on earth knew what was important in order to affect something in their will, many wonderful things would happen; but for the most part, human beings scarcely know that they have a spirit because the latter has long been absorbed by their matter. How then will they know what is in their spirit?
SS|2|18|19|0|But to you, who have already come to know the spirit a little, I can now give a little account of what is most important in order to produce powerful, infallible, definite, and truly wonderful works.
SS|2|18|20|0|What does it really matter? - Listen, I'll give you a small recipe. Take a good spoonful of it every morning and evening, and you will convince yourself that this recipe is a veritable miracle secret.
SS|2|18|21|0|The first ingredient consists in unifying with the Lord through love in His will immediately after waking up; this must also happen in the evening. If anyone wants something, he has to pay attention to his thoughts first; this is the second ingredient. He now takes hold of this, and never exchange it for another.
SS|2|18|22|0|If he has done this, he should ask the Lord that He would unite His infinite strength with the weakness of his own will, but also take hold of the Lord with his love, which is the third ingredient. If this has been done in all steadfast strength, then add a fourth to these three ingredients, and that is steadfast faith.
SS|2|18|23|0|If these four ingredients are together, the miracle medicine is already prepared.
SS|2|18|24|0|Whoever does not want to believe it will probably hardly be able to carry out the test; but let him that believes, go, and do the same, and he shall be convinced of the unified power of the Lord in his spirit. This secret I had to tell you here because it is the right place here.
SS|2|18|25|0|So you also now know what you have to do here in this world so that we can go on; a thought, a fixed destiny, and we shall have the place before whence we will.
SS|2|18|26|0|This mystery, however, which I have now told you, applies to all natural as well as to all spiritual worlds; for it is wholly the same which the Lord and all His Apostles and disciples have taught, on the occasion when He said, "Without Me you can do nothing; with Me, of course, everything! "
SS|2|18|27|0|And further, when He said, "Whatever you will ask the Father in My name, He will give you." Here the Lord did not make an exception in his request, saying, "Whatever."
SS|2|18|28|0|So He also showed that when two or three are gathered together in His name, He will be in the midst of them; and what they will ask shall be given to them. The continuation of this world-mission, however, will, as I have already pointed out, lighten up many hidden secrets to you. But the new place is already before us; so let us approach it!
SS|2|19|0|1|A new place - splendid building on a hill
SS|2|19|1|0|I should ask you how this new place appeals to you. Since I am on your land with you, I cannot keep to the known order of things, since the stranger, if he comes to a householder, cannot ask him how his property pleases him; but the house owner can ask such a question to the stranger. But you may not ask me about this since you are still very much strangers in your own property; so I must then reverse the order and give you the question which you should have given me.
SS|2|19|2|0|This would otherwise be quite good; but I see another problem, and this consists in the still very deficient spiritual contemplation in you, which, on my question, should not lead you to the proper answer. - What is going to happen? We shall at once find a middle way in which we shall agree, and this path will consist in the fact that we omit the question altogether, and then proceed to a contemplative discussion.
SS|2|19|3|0|Now see, this new place is still significantly more glorious than the first. On a substantial height stands a very magnificent building. The walls are of pure transparent gold, the pillars in front of the walls are made of diamonds and ruby columns, the roof of the exceedingly large building forms an imperial crown, which is covered with the finest, large precious stones.
SS|2|19|4|0|From the plain to the top of the mountain ascends a broad staircase to the first pillar colonnade, the steps of which are made of opaque gold. The balustrades on either side of the steps consist solely of pyramids, which are connected to each other by chains of red gold.
SS|2|19|5|0|In the middle of each pyramid is a white, round sun sphere, emitting an exceptionally beautiful shine; between each two pyramids, behind the chain, is a beautiful, fully grown poplar of which the leaves sparkle as if with the finest velvety, gold laced strips and all the trees are equal in size.
SS|2|19|6|0|I also see that three velvet bands of about one klafter breadth are laying on the broad staircase; two are green and the middle one is a beautiful red color. They are so precisely fixed to the steps, that they seem to be part of the steps.
SS|2|19|7|0|This staircase does not follow through in one flight, but I can see roomy landings after every thirty steps, each adorned with a beautiful triumph arch. Every triumph arch consists of, as I can see, stretching over the full width of the staircase, thirty diamond pillars, connected on top by arches, which consists of exceptionally brightly shining sunstones.
SS|2|19|8|0|Beyond the bows, a gallery is added, on which it would be lovely to wander about and I see that such a gallery is built of intermittent rubies and emeralds. Truly, I would call this royal sun glory!
SS|2|19|9|0|Look some more; the completely round mountain looking like a rather low, but topped-off pyramid, is surrounded at its base by a beautiful moat of about a hundred klafter width. The whole moat is artistically constructed and paved with the finest white marble, while both banks are lined with golden balustrades. The roads to the sides of both balustrades are paved with shimmering jasper and along the roads, on the side of the moat, stands the most beautiful fruit trees.
SS|2|19|10|0|Here, where the staircase ascends the mountain, is an exceptionally shining bridge made out of red marble. The artistically decorated banisters are made of white gold and the decorations are set with very precious gems. But the most beautiful, are the pointed obelisks, rising from the water in the middle of the moat. These obelisks are of topaz and from their tips surges water-spouts up high, which then falls as countless shining pearls back into the moat. Just look how the water is inhabited by various shining little fish; truly, it is beautiful to see!
SS|2|19|11|0|But let us go over the steps and take a closer look at our magnificent building on the mountain. Walking up these steps is really very comfortable and gentle. Just look here again; we have reached the first landing.
SS|2|19|12|0|Look down at the floor; it is blue, and inlaid into this blue floor are white, shining stars, and the extraordinary purity thereof surpasses all imagination!
SS|2|19|13|0|Let's move on; there you see the second resting place. This one has a green floor base like a piece of polished emerald, and from its surface glitter, the most beautifully arranged rose-red stars.
SS|2|19|14|0|But let us go on; there you see the third resting place. The floor is red as carmine, but shining like ruby, and in the most beautiful new arrangement, light-green stars glitter on its surface. Let us go further; there is already the fourth resting place. Look at this floor; it is violet, as of amethyst, and in its surface glitter stars in the most beautiful arrangements.
SS|2|19|15|0|Let us go on again; there is already the fifth stop. See the floor; it is yellow as a topaz, and its surface is crimson. But let us go on; there we are at the sixth resting place. The floor is dark green, and the stars, which glow from its surface, are multi-colored like cut diamonds.
SS|2|19|16|0|But let us go on; there is the seventh resting place already. Look at this floor; dark red as the velvet of a King's robe, and dark orange-yellow stars that shine almost unbearably strong on its surface, giving the red, transparent floor a strange, mysterious illumination. - No, I must say, I have expected many other things, but not such splendor in you. There are still a lot of such resting places above us; they may still be about twenty-three.
SS|2|19|17|0|But let us now go all the way in one session, for I am almost tired of seeing such great splendor. - We have now made quick progress, and are standing under the first arch, supported by pure diamond columns.
SS|2|19|18|0|Just look at this floor between the pillars; it forms a brightly radiant rainbow, and each color line is filled with correspondingly brightly shining stars. Truly splendidly beauty!
SS|2|19|19|0|And there, outside this arcade, more toward the building, rises a common circular staircase, consisting of thirty steps. These are made of pure emerald but are inlaid with bright red shining stars, and above these thirty common round steps is again a second arcade, supported by pillars of the most precious shining suns. The arches above the columns are made of pure rubies and the railing over the ruby arches, of green gold. And then, look at the floor; this is of sky-blue color, as if of uniform hyacinth, and is divided into seven successive series of red and green shining stars.
SS|2|19|20|0|We are through this arcade. There you again see a winding staircase, again consisting of thirty steps, with which one can reach the broad plateau of the mountain on which the actual mansion building is built. These steps are also made of hyacinth stones and are also decorated with red and green shining stars.
SS|2|19|21|0|Now we are only on the actual main plateau, but look at this splendor! The plateau, as smooth and glossy as the surface of a polished diamond, is of azure blue color and is laid-in with wonderfully beautiful rows of different shining stars. From this edge to the main building, it has a diameter of a hundred fathoms. Indeed, this splendor is almost inexpressible!
SS|2|19|22|0|But now look at the main building! It is a circular building of three storeys, each of which has a height of thirty klafter, and the walls consist purely of columns, all lined up very closely together. Each storey's floor shines in a different color, and the floors are distinguishable from each other by the most splendid galleries.
SS|2|19|23|0|And then, within the rows of columns, a continuous wall is built of the most costly white, self-luminous sun-stones; - the splendor, the splendor! The outer column wall of the first floor consists of emerald; the pillared wall of the second storey of pure ruby, the pillar wall of the third storey of pure hyacinth. How splendidly the powerful light of the inner continuous wall breaks through these columns of the outer wall! It looks as if you can see all the countless color gradations in the brightest light. Indeed, too much splendor is compressed into one point.
SS|2|19|24|0|The building seems to have a circumference of seven-thousand klafter, giving the eye a far-reaching range of view; but one become seriously tired of such overly magnificent sights. For this reason we shall for the sake of our main goal, go inside the building and see what it looks like there.
SS|2|20|0|1|Description of the unimagined splendor. Parable of winter splendor and spring heat
SS|2|20|1|0|We are already at the entrance; but as it seems to me and certainly also to you, we are just coming from the rain into the eaves. As you can see from only the almost inexpressible splendor of the entrance door itself! It has the full height of the first floor, that is, a height of close to thirty klafter and a width of twelve klafter. The side pillars of the gate are massive diamond pillars, made into perfect squares, and the surfaces of these two pillars are also adorned with three rows of blue, red and green stars of the brightest shine. The arch of this portal is made of the most precious white sunstones and are also decorated in the most beautiful arrangement, with red, blue and green stars. Above the portal, that is above the arch of it, is also a massive red-gold railing, and at the very top of the handrail of the balustrade, are round spheres of the very finest and most precious white sunstones, which radiate an extraordinarily beautiful white light. The doors are made of artistically perforated, finest gold, and are covered with cross-braces of white gold, in which all kinds of precious stones of the purest and most beautiful hone are used wonderfully.
SS|2|20|2|0|That would be just the gate. Through this, we enter the beautiful foyer, which is decorated on either side with three galleries of white columns. The corridors of the galleries are equipped with railings of rubies and diamonds. And just look at the floor of the lower level ground gallery. It is a pure mosaic floor, in which you see the most glorious garlands of flowers shining brightly. The colors of the flowers in the garlands alternate with each turn and sparkle like an artistically made rainbow, that is, if it was possible for a man to put, instead of the rainbow, a multi-colored flower garland, of which flowers would always change their colors like well-polished brilliance in the rays of the sun.
SS|2|20|3|0|What do you say to this immeasurable splendor? Is that not more than a human mind can bear at once?
SS|2|20|4|0|But let us only go into the central space of this building, from where a whole beam of light is coming. Look, it is a very large rotunda. The ground is azure blue and is laid in with the well-known stars of your visible sky. The stars, however, are far more powerful than those you see at night from your earth. The walls of this rotunda also consist of three interconnected, rows of mighty pillars. The lowest row consists of pure rubies, the middle row of pure emerald, and the top row of purest hyacinth. Each row is interconnected with the others through white arches, on which magnificent galleries of transparent gold are constructed.
SS|2|20|5|0|Behind the rows of columns, you can see a continuous wall of a self-illuminating, light rose color stone, through which dividing wall, relatively large windows, and doors lead to the splendid galleries.
SS|2|20|6|0|But now, lift your eyes even higher to the ceiling of this rotunda! Behold, it is nothing other than the miraculous great dome, which we have already seen from the outside looking like a great imperial crown, laid in with the most splendid and self-illuminating gemstones of this central solar system, and these gemstones spread a wonderful light towards the inner rotunda.
SS|2|20|7|0|But what is there in the middle of the rotunda? Behold, it is again an altar, a ruby piece, in which, in the most beautiful circles of shining stars are embedded. On the altar, however, we see wood laid cross-wise. We cannot ask: why this? But only remember our former palace, and the answer is already there.
SS|2|20|8|0|But now I see something in you, and this reads as follows: the endlessly rich splendor of this palace is ineffable. Indeed, if such a thing could be represented on the earth, even the greatest emperors and kings would feel themselves too insignificant to be masters of such endless splendor, but they would consecrate such a palace to a universal temple of the Lord with the utmost respect. Yes, indeed, this endless splendor is absolutely intolerable to the boldest spirit to contemplate.
SS|2|20|9|0|But with this splendor, we are already missing the main object, namely the people. Without these, the greatest splendor is dead, and we can not gain any inner pleasure from it. We may well say: infinitely great is the wonderful power and wisdom of the Lord, which alone can design such glories. But if we were to enjoy them without brothers and sisters, the most meager hut with brothers and sisters would be unspeakably more desirable.
SS|2|20|10|0|Yes, my dear brethren and friends, you are judging according to a good and right feeling; but do you know what is the reason why you always look at the dwellings of men rather than the men in the dwellings?
SS|2|20|11|0|Behold, this is due to the fact that, as natural beings, you are more than two-thirds more in matter than in the internal spiritual. But this matter is dead, because it is judged, and it is meant to be developed. Therefore, you see from your natural sphere that which is related to it.
SS|2|20|12|0|If you were to see the living, you would have to break through the two-thirds and again reach the center of love, where life is at home. Then the wood will begin to burn on this altar, and we shall at once convince ourselves that the halls and chambers of this great palace are not so uninhabited as it appeared to you at the first natural sight.
SS|2|20|13|0|You are asking why here the ignition of the wood on the altar is always necessary for the visual realization of the people who inhabit such a palace?
SS|2|20|14|0|I tell you, to see the reason, there are already a lot of examples on earth. I will show you only a few, and you will be wiser at once.
SS|2|20|15|0|Look at the great splendor of a winter day and also a bright winter night. The whole wide surface of the earth is dotted with countless diamonds, which, in the light of the sun, radiate like countless stars, almost blinding the eye of the spectator with its excessive light. The branches of the trees are covered with pure diamond crystals, and the stars in the sky sparkle in multiplied splendor. But when you look over this wide surface, glittering with numerous diamonds, it is dead, for life seeks warm rooms, and may not be amused by this cold, stiff glory. But when in the early year the sunbeam begins to provide not only light, but also warmth, the great splendor of the earth ceases; but the life which has retreated from the cold splendor comes from the inner rooms. This life spoils the splendor of winter and re-creates it into a much more glorious one.
SS|2|20|16|0|In this example, you need not add anything but that the heat is equal to the invigorating love, which comes forth from the midst of the sun; then you will easily understand why on this altar the wood must first be kindled by your love before you can see the living inhabitants of this splendor.
SS|2|20|17|0|For a second example, you could look at two people working on Earth. See there for example a palace, inhabited by a despised, miserly degenerated man. Go there; you will not even see too many flies flying around this palace, let alone people. Why does it look so empty here? Because there is no love in the house.
SS|2|20|18|0|But go to another very beautiful house; it is inhabited by a wealthy, great friend of men. See, it is teeming with people, old, young, great and small; the trees are animated by birds, the roofs of the house by pigeons, the yard by poultry, and other useful tame animals; even for the flies there is always something to eat, and everything you look at is cheerful and hopeful. Yes, why is it so lively here? Because love is in the house! The warmth of love is felt at a great distance and draws everything to itself.
SS|2|20|19|0|I mean, from these two pictures you will be able to see more easily why we have to light the wood here before the life of this palace begins to gather around us. Therefore, gratify your love for the Lord and for all who came forth from him; and the wood shall be set ablaze, and we shall soon be surrounded by thousands of people, who at all times inhabit this splendid habitation.
SS|2|21|0|1|Love kindles the wood on the altar
SS|2|21|1|0|You have done what I have suggested to you, and look, a splendid flame, glowing as the dawn, is already igniting the wood on the altar, and an indescribably glorious aroma fills the supreme halls and galleries of this great palace.
SS|2|21|2|0|But now also look up at the galleries, as it begins to teem with people; and everybody hurries down into the great rotunda!
SS|2|21|3|0|Look at these people, of what indescribable beauty they are! The women, as if formed by the finest etheric light, and the men look like flames of fire which have gathered themselves into a wonderful, loving-earnest, majestic human form.
SS|2|21|4|0|Now, behold, an elder from the great multitude of these glorious people comes forth and carries a shepherd staff in his hand. His hair is as white as freshly fallen, sunlit snow, and falls down in rich curls down half of his back. His beard, just as white, frills down to his abdomen; his size is venerably superior to the size of the other men. According to your earthly measure, he should probably be about seven feet.
SS|2|21|5|0|You'd like to know why he's carrying a staff? Is he perhaps a ruler, or someone exalted among his fellow men? I tell you, he is only an elder, and he has the reputation of a patriarch. He rules over a thousand such palaces as we have already seen before, and he is also an epitome of wisdom.
SS|2|21|6|0|If the people in the subordinate dwellings need some higher advice, they come to him. But he never sends messengers to instruct the subordinates in one or the other kind of wisdom. For here the principle of perfect freedom applies, and this must never be endangered neither by word nor deed. Therefore, the inhabitants of the other subordinate palaces can do what they want, without consideration of this main palace.
SS|2|21|7|0|But nobody can dare to enter the vast territory of this palace with animosity. If this would happen, the powerful patriarchal staff would at once be activated into mighty movement, by the will of the patriarch. But the same thing is not easily conceivable in this central world, although it is not at all impossible. For every subordinate house also possesses in the first place every conceivable wealth, splendor, and treasures of all kinds; in addition, every house always has wise elders, like the one you have already come to know, and there is thus hardly any talk of hostility.
SS|2|21|8|0|There does exist one threatening situation though, which sometimes begins to look a little menacing; and that is the mighty love of women of the inhabitants of this central sun-world.
SS|2|21|9|0|The women of such a main palace are, as you see, more beautiful than those of the subordinate palaces. This is also your situation on the earth, because, as in the latter case, the homes of a cultured and rich house, as well as of a whole better city, is more beautiful and charming than those of the countrymen, who naturally have a lesser spiritual development, and by the manifold cares and burdens of a life of heavy handwork. If a rugged countryman's son would be able to win the hand of a woman, respectable and well-educated city-father house, he would surely be leaving his peasant women. The reason why is easy to understand.
SS|2|21|10|0|A similar case can also occur here, and this is almost easier than on earth. Thus, when the young men, according to their freedom, occasionally visit such a principal palace, and not infrequently perceive the etheric feminine beauties, they begin to jolt with great violence, and then they will risk everything to reach such an unspeakable beauty. - But the question is, if they can accomplish such a thing by a legitimate way? This, too, can happen the same way as is the case on earth.
SS|2|21|11|0|How, on earth, can the son of a so-called common landlord be able to obtain such a distinguished daughter of a prominent townhouse? By spiritual diligence! Such a country boy diligently follows the scientific way, and then, by his acquired abilities, attracts the attention of the landlord. This makes him a high official, and our former peasant boy, as a great gentleman, can now knock with the calm conscience of the world at such an elegant house, and he will not be pushed out the door. This is one way.
SS|2|21|12|0|Another country boy summoned to the plight of a soldier in a troublesome time, but the situation is certainly very much contrary and unfavorable for the kingdom of heaven. But, if it is required in a general emergency, it can also be justified, as it was in the time of David.
SS|2|21|13|0|If then, such a peasant boy then distinguishes himself as a defender of the fatherland through courage and judiciousness, he will quickly be promoted by his king or emperor, to the dignity of a landlord. As such, he may then knock at the houses of princes and counts, and being the Emperor's favorite, who is of birth nothing but a simple peasant's son, will be met with open arms.
SS|2|21|14|0|Look, it goes here very much the same way. There is, of course, nothing to be done on the burning path of desire; but on the way of merit through a distinguished degree of high wisdom, every human being of the lower order can take possession of such an etheric female palace beauty.
SS|2|21|15|0|But what are these merits? You only have to look a little at the splendor of the buildings, and you will easily come to the conclusion and say, "If these buildings are constructed by man's hands, then these men have to be great masters of the architectural art, as well as of a variety of manufacturing arts." Yes, so it is; what you always see and meet here, is all a work of human hands, and since they have a great quantity of noble material on this world-body, they also do everything conceivable to render their dwellings as miraculous as possible.
SS|2|21|16|0|If someone has invented and produced something meaningful through his wisdom and then brings it before the council of the elders of a main palace, and if his work is recognized as something special, he is honored with the dignity of a master in his art. If he has done something for the splendor of the main palace by his talent, then he can knock with the best conscience at the main palace, and he gets the wife who pleases him.
SS|2|21|17|0|This, however, is the highest wage that such a master of wisdom can wish to obtain. But he also does not ask for anything more; and I am of the opinion, inasmuch as I know you, that you would be willing to sell a whole empire for such a reward. Such a happy master of his art is then accoladed with his own special advantages. Firstly, he is given his own land and soil, which for a certain territory, has to be awarded only by the elder of the main palace. On this new grounds, he can then build a new palace according to his personal taste.
SS|2|21|18|0|But how does he get the builders? Nothing is easier, for everyone would search out such a beneficiary, everybody tries to achieve merit for himself by him, in order to gain in him a favoring friend and advocate in the principal palace, which some of them will occasionally receive.
SS|2|21|19|0|But on such occasions, there are also several who cannot receive such benefits because of many factors. The result is then sometimes a degree of bitterness, and, because of such bitterness, that some, striving for some luck and benefit, would join up and try to achieve by force what others have achieved by virtue. A small war ensues, always turning out to be fruitless for the villains, for the elder of the palace only needs to show himself holding his staff, and the violent men are put to flight.
SS|2|21|20|0|Yes, but why do the men of violence fear the staff so much? Because the staff is the symbol of the will-power of the sages and elders of the palaces. You have already come to know the will-power of men in the sun, in the natural part of it. This willpower is also present here in its fullness, especially with the elders.
SS|2|21|21|0|In this central sun, however, the power of will is even more determined, and the difference between that of the arch elder in comparison to that of the ordinary human being, is just as distinct as the differences between the central suns, the planetary suns, planets, and their moons; so that the will-power of such a principal palace sage is well-known among all the other people who dwell in his wisdom and will-territory. But whoever would have a taste of the wisdom of such a sage, would immediately stand in the greatest astonishment.
SS|2|22|0|1|Conditions for the attainment of the childhood of God
SS|2|22|1|0|Behold, he raises his staff, which will say as much as: Listen to me with the most intense and deepest attention! After all, as you can see, and in yourselves easily notice, are all the people willing to listen carefully; the elder lowers his staff and says: All my children and offspring of my children! You are initiated, and the guidance of the Most High God, the Almighty Creator and Master of All Things, is not unknown to you. You now are also initiated into the words of the prophets, who once came as a great spirit in the name of God, over the endlessly wide paths of our world, the end of which has not yet been measured, and none of us knows what incomprehensible depths of creation penetrates its surface.
SS|2|22|2|0|This great spirit alone transcended the world from one end to the other; for his motion was like that of flashing light, and his voice rolled like mighty thunders, and our world trembled to its very foundations when he spoke.
SS|2|22|3|0|His words stayed with us, and we have preserved them in our starscripts. You may go and stand in this my house, wherever you will, this celestial writing will shine upon you with its bright glow, and will always revive your mind's inner wisdom.
SS|2|22|4|0|But how does the mighty words of this prophet's spirit sound, which is written around the altar with the stars, from the many words? - Who of you can say, I cannot read it, for I myself have taught you all to read the signs of the stars?
SS|2|22|5|0|But let us look up into the endless, bluish sea of air, and you can always see there what the great Creator created, what our hand has imitated here. - What is the meaning of this hint? Hear, I will repeat it to you: In the midst of the great court of the Palace of the stars, you should erect an altar to the one God, and lay the wood upon it; but the wood shall be perfect and its aroma the best. But you shall never kindle this wood with a worldly fire, but a fire from your spirit shall bring this wood to flame. But if the wood is kindled by the fire of your heart, go forth, you and yours and go into the house of God, and enter into the light of the flame, to investigate whether anyone of your house is able to enter. He who feels himself capable will step up to the altar and read in the flame the conditions which he has to fulfill in the world which the great God has created for Himself and for His children. - Such is the hint.
SS|2|22|6|0|But you all know how long, according to our exact time-keeper, the wood has already been on the altar, and no one of us could ignite it, for all of us lacked the power of the spirit. I am well aware that no one of us touched the altar of the Lord after the laying on of the wood with a fingertip, and yet the sanctified wood has miraculously burst into flames. What shall we do now?
SS|2|22|7|0|I tell you, let everyone, man or woman, test his mind before God the Almighty. Who out of you all has the courage to take hold of the Supreme Being of God with his love? Whoever can put down everything before the altar and keep nothing but the love of his heart for the all-powerful, eternally great God, should come out and try to read what the flame shows. Indeed, whoever will be able to do so will have a great road in front of him, a road from the greatest freedom to the lowest servitude, a road from this perfect life through to death, a path from this highest light level into the greatest night; and also a path from this greatest happiness and bliss that we all feel, to the greatest tribulation, the greatest misery and the greatest distress, a road from our uninterrupted well-being, to unbearable grief, to reach the home of God after an undetermined time. Well, the one who can reach this home can become a child of God!
SS|2|22|8|0|But what a road it is! It would be easier to explore our world, however endless it may be, to achieve this ultimate goal.
SS|2|22|9|0|So much I could tell you all in advance; but whoever has the courage, the path is not cut off, for where the Lord Almighty is doing one thing, He will do the other.
SS|2|22|10|0|Now see, our elder has spoken. He directed his words with great knowledge and profound wisdom; so we will now pay attention to the effect they have produced in his children and children's children. Do you suppose that after his dissuasive journey description, someone will decide to step onto the road to God's home?
SS|2|22|11|0|See, no male being wants to step up this time; but there, a wonderfully beautiful feminine being emerges and speaks to the elders: you are the witness of my life by the power of God in you! My breast swells up with mighty love for the one God, without whose ever possible visible presence a perfect bliss can never be imagined. I would like to go to Him, and would like to be a most humble maid in one of His smallest houses, which He will surely have in infinite numbers. The way does not frighten me; where and how He can be found, the flame will tell me. If I have gained that certainty, then let me also follow the suggestion of the mighty prophet, who spoke to all the people of this endlessly great world in the name and power of the Almighty God!
SS|2|22|12|0|The elder said, "Come, then, come here before me and turn your face to the flame, and read what it is saying to you. - The female being comes before the elders and reads from the flame: Your God and your Lord is a God full of love and mercy and will give you to bear a gentle yoke and a light burden! Be humble in your heart; forget this world's great beauty and splendor, and commend yourself to the almighty protection of the great God! He Himself will carry you invisibly on His own hands through a short material life to His dwelling, where you will be given the great childhood, and will live eternally in the Almighty Divine Father's home. If you have the courage in your love for this great God, put your hand on the altar!
SS|2|22|13|0|The elder says, "My daughter, you have read the condition of the great grace of God; what do you want to do now? The daughter says, I will, in my increasingly powerful love for my and your God, and I will be there, so I want you to remember, when it will be the Lord's will, that you also follow, with many others. I am well aware that this world is also glorious, and that we have a splendid society with pure spirits, who have assumed finer bodies than our own. We can look with little effort at their great bliss, and this is of such a nature that it does not disturb the bliss of our natural life; yet, the blessed spirits of this world is in no way ahead of us, except that they can ascend according to their will and make faster movements than we are able to make it in our natural state, for we are not capable to lift ourselves up like them, high up into the space of bright light.
SS|2|22|14|0|But just consider, what can be said against it, to be a child of God, who can see with one glance more than we are capable of in countless revolutions of times. Therefore, I will lay my hand upon the altar, and step unto the marvelous road.
SS|2|22|15|0|Look, this daughter puts her hand on the altar, and she is no longer to be seen among the company. But what will society do now? We'll have a look at the next opportunity!
SS|2|23|0|1|Speech of the sun-elder to his people
SS|2|23|1|0|Behold, our elder has just come forth and speaks to all those present: My beloved children and children's children! You know where we take those stones from, which, as self-luminous stars, are inserted into the other precious building blocks. Our well-trained divers get them from the bottom of the great, very deep waters. Likewise, are all glorious, great, and precious things hidden in inaccessible depths; and we are likewise superficially created to be capable of deep wisdom of God Almighty.
SS|2|23|2|0|Since we are first of all here, we feel no difficulty in our existence; it is so easy to continue our lives here. If, however, we wish to revive the abilities present in us, let us penetrate into the depths of wisdom, life will then be no jest anymore, but shall be subject to a great seriousness and an exhaustive search for what corresponds to divine wisdom.
SS|2|23|3|0|People who have found the great treasure in the depths of their lives are also like the sea itself. They are like other people in their outward motion, and their waves are the result of their wise actions.
SS|2|23|4|0|The difference between the surging activity of awakened and ordinary people consists in the fact that the one who is awakened in himself does and acts according to the eternal law of the divine order found in him. The ordinary man, however, acts according to the laws given from outside, which are derived from the living law of those who have found the inner wisdom within themselves, which has laid within them since the primordial beginning, by the highest wisdom of the Creator.
SS|2|23|5|0|But then, if there is almost no essential difference between the self-aroused and the merely external imitating men, how can one, therefore, investigate and deduce from the experience: "Behold, is this a self-awakened, or only an external imitator?"
SS|2|23|6|0|My beloved children and children's children! Look at the altar, the sacred flame is still blazing. Which of you have the courage to lay his hand upon the altar after hearing the conditions for obtaining the childhood of God?
SS|2|23|7|0|When I have shown you the requirements out of my wisdom, you all shuddered, and all retreated from the altar of conversion to the childhood of God. But a virgin, who was probably the simplest in this my palace, so that no one of any of us could have imagined that in this very simple, virgin being, would be such profound, already awakened wisdom(her work guarantees us). Let all of us see how these people are and should be, in whom the inner wisdom is awakened by the silent self-activity and self-investigation of one's own spirit.
SS|2|23|8|0|We are inhabitants of this principal palace. Deep and inner wisdom is supposed to distinguish us from all other ordinary people; but how is it with our manly wisdom, as it was put to shame by a weak maiden? How is it then with our wisdom that there would be such courageous wise people from the subordinate homes, who have enough courage to put their hands on the altar of God, out of humility and love for God?
SS|2|23|9|0|You jerk your shoulders and make an ambiguous movement with your heads and eyes; and I tell you: Truly, our wisdom is like the foam of the sea, whose bubbles on their surface make a beautiful play of shimmering colors; but one only has to breathe on such a shimmering bubble, and it, together with its color-play, completely disappears from existence.
SS|2|23|10|0|But the wisdom of the girl, who had enough courage to lay her hand on the altar, is like that splendid rock in the deep bottom of the sea, with which we adorn the walls of our dwelling in the form of stars, and lay the figuration of the stars, the words of the prophet. But we ourselves are scarcely equal to the flat building blocks, whose surface, but not their interior, is inscribed with the radiant stones.
SS|2|23|11|0|Who among you can actively disprove my address? Who else has the courage to lay his hand upon the altar, while the flame still blazes? I see none of you raising up and coming closer, but you all withdraw, and none of you would answer me.
SS|2|23|12|0|What shall we do, since the flame still blazes? I will give you a counsel, and it is this: "All of you, fall on your faces before the altar of God, praise and exalt the Almighty God, that He may at least awaken us all to the extent that we may thereby know in the depths of our lives, how far we still have to go, to become what our sister has become, our wise girl."
SS|2|23|13|0|And if we should never get the high courage to lay our hands on the altar, then we ask God the Almighty that He would, at least in this respect give us life in this world, enlivened by His infinite wisdom, that we would always in a worthy manner be able to be an example for the great multitude of people who are subject to our main palace, and are most fortunate enough to receive favor from this main palace or even a bride. And as we have now shown, we are with all our other wisdom, stupid enough to always give away the most wise when a bride is to be given; while we were of the opinion that we gave only those who are the least suited to our palace. Is it right that we should do so?
SS|2|23|14|0|I tell you, we are doing it wrong, the way we do it; but in view of how the omnipotent God of heaven and the earth can make also our stupidity worthwhile, it is absolutely right what happens; and especially in the case of such bridal commitments, when our stupidity turns on us, and the all-wise God takes a flower from our main palace, of whom our palace is not worthy, and as we ourselves are not worthy of keeping this holy flame blazing at the same strength on the altar of God.
SS|2|23|15|0|The extraordinary miracle of our great patriarchal habitation witnesses about the extent to which I am right or wrong in this speech to you all.
SS|2|23|16|0|Tell me who of us have ever brought a stone hence, and who of us ever designed a blueprint? Behold, all this is the work of those men in the flat plain below, which are subject to us, that is of our supposed, deep wisdom. But if this is undeniably the case, it is also clear to the contrary that in the profound flatness of our great landscapes there are men whom we are not worthy to look into the face.
SS|2|23|17|0|But if such men approach the palace by the merits of their wisdom, in order to acquire a better bride, is it not wholly right, and most reasonable, that the most worthy of them is given to them? Yes, my dear children and children's children, what God the Almighty does, that alone is well done; and so it is incomparably better that we give our daughters to the friends of God for their joy than to keep them from them and keep them for our own great stupidity.
SS|2|23|18|0|Therefore, fall down together with me before the altar, and ask for so much wisdom that ye do not need to be secretly ashamed of them that are insignificant before us. And in the flame we shall then read quite clearly what God would want us to still do to achieve what would be more beneficial to us than our stupidity. - So be it! Amen!
SS|2|24|0|1|Prayers of the mind and the heart
SS|2|24|1|0|Now, all the numerous inhabitants of this main palace falls in a circle on their faces before the altar, on which the flame still blazes. Even the elder does not neglect to do so.
SS|2|24|2|0|You would then like to know how such people pray? Such people pray in the same way as you do. They pray to God, to the supreme Lord of heaven and earth. Their prayer is a prayer with the living wish that the Lord will give them what they ask Him for. You pray well in your own way, if you truly pray in your heart, and accompany your prayer with the desire for your prayer to be heard, which is true prayer.
SS|2|24|3|0|Prayer with these people is more of a gesture prayer than an inner heart prayer; it is about the same as you are active your mind, and you are making involuntary movements according to the nature of your thoughts. So the prayer of these people is not a prayer of emotion, coming from the heart, but an intellectual prayer, which comes from the thoughts of the soul in the head. In this position do these people each one think according to the degree of his wisdom, about which would be the wiser way.
SS|2|24|4|0|Their position is not, as in you, a certain humble and contrite devotion to the heart, but it is only a sign that they should not at all interfere with each other in this state. Everyone, undisturbed, thinks to himself in his mind, with the desire that God the Almighty might allow the same. If someone has found the wisest point in his own way, then he may stand up quite calmly all alone, and then read in the flame how far his point of wisdom can be found in the writing of the flame. If he finds it, the standing prayer keeps standing. If, however, his point of wisdom cannot be found in the flame, the prayer immediately lays down again on his face and prays or rather thinks further, about the what would be the wisest his sphere.
SS|2|24|5|0|See, this is the general prayer among the people of this world-body; especially those who belong to the patriarchal houses. You are saying, of course, well, why do not these men turn to the Lord to show them the right wisdom? For they must understand that the Lord is wiser than all their understanding and that He can and will give them that which they ask.
SS|2|24|6|0|I say to you that this is well thought, inasmuch as someone does not know the circumstances of this great world; but if one knows them, he will everywhere recognize the holy order of the Lord, and will say that these people too, according to their style is valid before the Lord, because this prayer is according to their order.
SS|2|24|7|0|But why? The reason will be easily shown, and so listen!
SS|2|24|8|0|These people acknowledge and say: If we would turn to God to give us true wisdom, we would thereby resent God and cause Him great disgrace, for in this way we would make the allegation that God, being the Most Wise and Most Just, would want to deceive us, and we must be in high regard of the prudence which the Lord God of heaven and the earth (the inhabitants of this body of the world, like every other, call their foundation earth the same as you do) and use it according to His order. If we have consumed this wisdom within ourselves, and we then feel the need for a higher wisdom, then we have the right to ask God for what is lacking and then use it according to His order.
SS|2|24|9|0|See, according to this order live and pray the people of this world-body. To whom do they correspond in the essence of man? They correspond, since they are the inhabitants of a central sun, with the brain; although with only a single nerve in it, which is situated at the extremity of the optic nerve quite close to the brain. That is why their nature and their order is thus, that they are generally satisfied with what they have; in the same way as the rational men with you are satisfied with nothing so much as with their intellect, as each one thinks to have the best, and often, the less understanding one possesses, the more contented he is with it.
SS|2|24|10|0|It is, of course, quite different with the emotional man who thinks in his heart. He recognizes that all human understanding is just patchwork and that the human is the most intelligent, and the wisest, who has made it so far as to say in his humility: I know nothing; because all my knowledge does not weigh a sun-particle against the infinite wisdom of God. Such a man has only then taken hold of the true hunger for wisdom, which allows him to find the great storehouse which the Lord has placed in his heart, amply supplied.
SS|2|24|11|0|But are not there similar human beings on this central world? Oh, we've already seen two, namely those who have put their hands on the altar. For laying a hand on the altar says that one has found his great poverty within himself, but beside him also a brightly shining lamp, which stands before an inscribed tablet in his own heart, on which is written with clearly legible writing:
SS|2|24|12|0|Immortal Spirit! Humble yourself in your highness; inflame yourself in your love for God, and return to Him who created you. There in the great father's house, you will find it in endless abundance, which is so much amiss with you here!
SS|2|24|13|0|And now, if any man of these men has found such things in himself, he becomes a quiet sage, and strives, unlike anything else, to enter onto the path which leads to the goal which he has found on the illuminated tablet in his heart. It is true that every man of this world-body has such a plate in himself, but not everyone shines the glimmering lamp before it, but instead places the lamp in the center of his brain. Hence, it comes also that from the countless many inhabitants of this world-body, there are only a few who wish to place their hand on the altar.
SS|2|24|14|0|But if you take a look back at your earth, you will find without much searching or any effort, the same situation. Think only of the word of the Lord, when He said, "Many are called, but few chosen." And you will be able to count the chosen ones of even a prominent place, very easily on your fingers.
SS|2|24|15|0|But what is the reason? Because no one, or of the many, but very few, will be pleased with the words of the Lord, "Deny yourself, take the cross upon your shoulder, and follow Me."
SS|2|24|16|0|It is true that this endless grace was not given to man in this central solar world, that the Lord Himself had taught and shown to them the straight and shortest way with His own holy mouth, and in this way not only a glimmering lamp but a whole central sun was put before their tablets, and they are therefore not exempt from the possibility of finding the tablet of eternal life in their hearts, and of setting up their lives. To this end, they also live long enough to find what is in themselves; - for there are people as old as half the human race on your earth. Moreover, even the spirit-souls of the dead can, when they so wish, be capable of the same resettlement as when they were in their body-life. There is no great difference between these two stages of the people of this world, for they can always see and speak with each other as often as they wish.
SS|2|24|17|0|But we also have enough to understand the nature of the prayer of these people; the prayers have in the meantime raised and gathered themselves around the altar, and we will, therefore, give their further deference some brief attention, and then go forth on this world again.
SS|2|25|0|1|Difference between children of the sun and children of God
SS|2|25|1|0|Our elder again raises his staff and opens his mouth. What will he say to his children? Listening ourselves will give the best answer to this question; and so we hear how he speaks. His words are:
SS|2|25|2|0|My dear children and children's children! You have gathered before the altar upon which the flame of God is still burning. You have offered a worthy praise to the Almighty; therefore the Spirit of God speaks to us from the flame:
SS|2|25|3|0|To the great I am great, small to the little, strong to the strong, and weak to the weak; but in this weakness lies a secret strength, which is more powerful than all the might of the great. Whoever is merciful, I am also merciful to him; whoever does good will be done good to. To the lords am I am a Lord; but a slave to the servant. The sage may not play with My light; but the corridor of My divine fullness shall be open to the simple. For those who are full of intellect, I am in the inaccessible light; but for the simple of the world and its glow, I will go out as a brother. The children of the sun have great power, their breath is stronger than the greatest storm is for the small earth, and before their thoughts, their world bows, and drives new flames out of their vast pastures. But those who are and want to be My children must be weak, and their weakness must first be a power in Me. The children of the sun may worship Me in their light, but My children worship Me in their fire. The children of the sun are what they are; but My children must not remain what they are, but they must be consumed so that only through their destruction they should become what they are to be.
SS|2|25|4|0|What do you want, children of the sun? - You have your well-measured part; if you want more, you shall be given more; do you want a greater bliss, how can you ask for more than what will be for you according to your knowledge and your will? But if you want to become My children, you should not want to win, but want to lose everything. For your lot as children of the sun is such, that you can adorn yourself with eternally growing treasures and riches, on the other hand, the lot of My children is to become ever poorer, and to the extent that they do not even regard their life as their own. And they must always be willing to spend their love, which is the foundation of their lives, on countless brethren.
SS|2|25|5|0|What you possess is given to you for eternal, unqualified property; My children, however, are not allowed to possess anything, nor even to provide for their own table, but for all that they need, they have to take it from nowhere but from Me in My house. You are mighty lords of your world; My children, however, must be poor servants; they must work with their hands. But if they have worked for something, they may not keep it as a property, but should bring it into My house, as soon as I give it to each and every one of them, which is necessary for the sake of loving care. You dwell in palaces that surpass all imaginable splendor and glory; My children, however, must occupy huts, about whose lowliness and utter glory you would shudder. But My children are still My children and are always with Me, and always do according to My will, which is endlessly powerful to the mighty, but also endlessly small to the weak.
SS|2|25|6|0|If you want to be My children, you must consider this and let go of all the advantages of your life forever. Even your life with its clearest consciousness must be a sacrifice to Me; you must keep nothing but your completely emptied essence. For, as you are, you are also the vessels of life, which go out from My light; but as My children, you should become the dwelling-place of My own eternal Spirit, and this can not dwell in the flightiness of your light, but only in the great firmness which is dense enough to resist the almighty fire of My own eternal love-life.
SS|2|25|7|0|You grace a mighty staff of willpower, and when you lift it, your great world trembles under the great compulsion of your will; My children, however, must lay a heavy wooden cross on their shoulders, which pushes them to the ground and gives them death, over which their little world mightily rejoices. Only from this death can they arise, be like Me, and then do what I do; but not to rule like you, but to serve all with the greatest love, gentleness, and fullest resignation in My will. Do you think this is a little thing to surrender entirely to My will? - Listen and hear!
SS|2|25|8|0|To surrender completely to My will wants to say more than if anyone of you wants to grasp the whole of infinite creation in his fist and play with it as with the smallest grain of sand. Yes, it says more than if you would go to the vast pastures of your world, where, the immeasurable glowing power of the flames are continually raging inside of immeasurably wide clefts, and if one wants to fall down into the crater, and sip up with one draft the endlessly raging embers and flame mass. And yet My children must absorb My infinite eternal will into themselves, up to the last drop, before they can be fully My children.
SS|2|25|9|0|You assess and know the infinite power of My will; who of you can stand against My will, and say: Lord! Let me fight with You? Will not the smallest little spark destroy him, as if he had never been there? Yes, the smallest spark of my will is enough to obliterate numerous sun-worlds, as this one which you inhabit.
SS|2|25|10|0|But if you see it clearly according to your assessment, what will you say to it, if I declare it to you out of My fire, that it is a task and an indispensable condition for My children to subdue to My will? But in order to explain this unspeakably great task for you, My children or those who wish to become My children must continue to bear the burden of My will with much trial and tribulation during their period of freedom, and must be completely consumed by the fire of My zeal, so that they may thereby be eternally related to the endless, eternal fire of My will. And many, who have not passed this test in their individual period of liberation, will then have to be forced, after their passing over, to cleanse themselves for long periods of time in the fire of My will, and get themselves into to the most grievous trouble, before they can be taken up among My children, as being the very least.
SS|2|25|11|0|What do you want now? Will you stay? Or do you really want to be My children? Behold, the little spark of My will blazes at the altar. If you wish to stay, then stay; if you want to acquire childhood, put your hands on the altar.
SS|2|25|12|0|See, as such have our elder read everything from the flame. But what do the children say to this lecture? - They say: Great God! It is, of course, something infinite to be a child of Yours, but if Your will is even more violent than the endless glow which our world carries in its wide chasms, who then can bear such and live with it? - Therefore, let us remain what we are, and always make a sacrifice of our wisdom! Therefore, take back the terrible flame on your altar, and let us go and live in our peace.
SS|2|25|13|0|A word comes from the flame: so be done according to your will. Nevertheless, the wood should always be on the altar; then I will preserve the ways by which My great love and mercy will remain.
SS|2|25|14|0|Know, however, that what seems hard for you, is an easy thing for Me; and what seems easy for you, is hard for Me. You indeed love your freedom to rule, but I am only pleased with the simplicity and subordinate servitude of My children; for there is no master, to whom a different master is better than his own servant, who is always a most faithful servant to him. Therefore, one master gives the other only the compulsory portion; but the servant is rewarded by his Lord. My children are also My servants; therefore they also have My wages as servants and My heritage as children! - Consider this always; and if once again the new wood on your altar will begin to blaze, then think that a father is better than a master! Now go into your peace, and My flame will go out, so that you may be rulers in your world! However, only to those areas where the flames of My will blazes out of endless depths; no one dares to go there. For only the fertile soil should be subject to you; but the flame is Mine. Amen!
SS|2|25|15|0|Now see, the flame at the altar is extinguished. The oldest of them lowered his staff, and the entire population of this palace went out into the open to re-establish itself after this great lesson. But we are going out again, and from there, to another place.
SS|2|26|0|1|Example of the rich youth
SS|2|26|1|0|Here we are again on our well-known plateau: see, it has not changed yet. You would like to see the inhabitants of this palace, who have moved out before us, where they are now. Go only to the edge of the plateau, and you will soon see the beautiful inhabitants where they amuse themselves; some on the round galleries are known to you, some on the triumphal arch above our well-known staircase; and then, a whole legion is already swarming around the canal.
SS|2|26|2|0|You ask how these people can get anywhere so fast? I tell you that this is quite easy. Firstly are their bodies much lighter than yours on the earth; most of the sun-dwellers also have a considerable will-power, according to which they are able to carry out many things which are certainly impossible for the inhabitants of the earth. And so they can move about their world-surface with much greater rapidity than you are able to understand.
SS|2|26|3|0|This property, however, is of great necessity for the inhabitants of a world of such immense size, for if they could move on the earth as fast as they do, what would they do in many territories, often a single district, such as that of this palace, which has a larger area of space than multiple of your earth's surface area. Central sun-worlds differ from the planetary nerves in that they do not have habitats like these, but only habitable large areas which might be called oases. How much of such oases are on a central sun, the circumference of which is several trillion miles by your measure, can hardly be determined; but you can be certain that, in such a central sun-region, as much as there are planet-suns with planets around it, all belonging to this one central sun.
SS|2|26|4|0|Are these oversized circular areas, of which there is an immense number, being separated from each other or not? They are very definitely separated; - how? - Mostly through endlessly extended rows of fire craters; now and then also by very high mountains whose tops, which, if they were on earth, were likely to disturb your moon in its orbit. These sometimes have a larger surface area on their height than about half the surface of your earth.
SS|2|26|5|0|That the feet of such mountains will have a very great circumference and diameter, you can easily imagine by yourself. A third kind of limitation of such spheres is here and there either large and broad streams, or even exceedingly great world-seas, which have such enormous water content that your earth, if it falls in, would be taken up in the sea, and make the same impact, as if you would throw a pearl into the sea of your earth. It is, however, also necessary that on such an exceedingly fiery body would also be great extinguishing devices.
SS|2|26|6|0|Here and there one discovers wide and very wide lightwater-rivers on this world-body. The water of such streams is not transparent and is much heavier than other ordinary, transparent water.
SS|2|26|7|0|These floods of light, however, cannot be compared with anything similar on your earth, since it is unique only to such solar bodies. The inhabitants gather this light-water into certain containers, whereupon it soon petrifies and become so-called self-luminous white stones. In this respect, this water is almost similar to the water of your earth, in which soon grow salty crystals when it is separated from the total mass. But, this light-water does not petrify spontaneously, since it always absorbs the continually softening nourishment from its bed.
SS|2|26|8|0|Where is the outflow of such a body of water? It usually springs from the numerous mountains, which are equipped with large fire-craters, and accumulates in a river not infrequently of thousands of miles long, and then flows through an area whose distance is often greater than the distance of the earth to your sun and then, sometimes, into another great sea of water, but in most cases, a great fire-crater burnt out here and there, fills them by degrees, and in the course of time makes a flat land out of the great and exorbitant gaps, which spreads an indescribable splendor. In time, however, it will also become solid and may be used as fertile land.
SS|2|26|9|0|The white building blocks for the palaces are here and there cut from such regions; it is self-illuminating and is usually used to form arches above the pillars, as well as to fixed walls of a building. However, the broken and then trimmed stone does not have the same value as when taken fresh from the water currents, because it is less bright than those casted.
SS|2|26|10|0|That would be the borders of our circular regions. But can these limitations or demarcations of the district areas not be exceeded? This is not easily the case here; for such a district is in the first place, already so vast that millions upon millions of people are able to provide themselves with a wealth of resources and live very comfortably. Then, on its surface, there are numerous glories and wonders that the inhabitants of such a district have to look at, study, and enjoy spiritually all their lives; they, therefore, do not care at all about the conditions of another region, just as little as you on your earth would care about what it looks like on a foreign planet, especially when you are well looked after on your own.
SS|2|26|11|0|Moreover, many of the inhabitants of such a district, as long as they live in their bodies, do not know that there are other areas, but rather are of opinion when they come to one or the other impassable district-demarcation, either as a fire or as water, mountains or as a flood of light forever, that it would stretch out further forever.
SS|2|26|12|0|Sages of high esteem do know because of their conversations with the spirits, that there are on this world there are still innumerable many other habitable circles. But they know this only under the seal of mutual strict secrecy, and only share it also with those who want to be initiated into the deeper secrets of divine wisdom.
SS|2|26|13|0|There are from time to time really big friends of high mountains, who like to climb them if they only climb one way. But as far as these exceedingly high frontier regions are concerned, even the greatest friends of the mountains can lose appetite, for they are a little too high for them, and here and there too steep; and the highest peaks are not infrequently too near to the etheric light, in which even their fire-bodies might be even less able to exist, than your bodies of flesh at the heights of your earth, which also are quite similar in the air-ether.
SS|2|26|14|0|Moreover, these high boundaries are usually shrouded in exceedingly strong luminous clouds, in which proximity these inhabitants do not at all come close to, because they emit such a dazzling light, that it blinds their eyes so much that they then cannot take in anything more of their surroundings.
SS|2|26|15|0|See, therefore, the Lord knows how to keep His free creatures everywhere in their proper limits.
SS|2|26|16|0|One or the other could, of course, say: What would happen if people from different circular areas could meet? I can say nothing more than that the wisdom and order of the Lord goes definitely always and everywhere deeper than any human being can measure with his little sense of reason. But you could even ask yourself on your earth why on this little world-body the nations that live on it do not want to intermingle, like grass and herbs in a meadow? - You will answer Me:
SS|2|26|17|0|Because the nations have different political and moral constitutions, which can never be compared. It is true that each of them may well be in its strict order; but all together in a heap would produce an even more horrible disharmony, so as to make all the pipes of an organ sound at the same time.
SS|2|26|18|0|The answer is good. From it, however, you can easily deduce how it would be possible on such an immense world-body, if the great nations on it could get in touch, as when the small nations on your earth would get in touch. I do not need to say more in this respect. In order that you may understand this even more thoroughly, let us at once go over to another district, and you will find a very important difference from this circular region. And so we embark on the journey to the direction of your will.
SS|2|27|0|1|Why there are almost no animals on the central sun. Explanation of the example of the rich youth.
SS|2|27|1|0|I already notice the direction you want to go; and so we are already going there. - Look to the left and to the right, in this circular region which we are now entering; what endless splendor and glory radiate from all sides! Palaces and apartments of unimagined glory, grandeur and majesty!
SS|2|27|2|0|You ask, "One become overwhelmed by this country's, magnificent glory, but how is it that we have not yet discovered any other four-footed animals, apart from the fish in the canal which went round the Palace Hill? - My beloved friends and brothers, besides the little fish, as well as very sparse birds, you will find no other animal on this central sun. Such animals are only present on the planetary suns, and on their planets and moons, because they are, so to say, incrementally lower, gradually formed more and more, by the excrement products of such central suns, whereby, as you have often experienced according to my knowledge, life must undergo a tougher existence , in order to arrive at proper diligence and purity; you can remember this relationship:
SS|2|27|3|0|The more fire a world contains in itself, the less is the hard and coarse matter, which is not conducive to life, but rather a hindrance. But the less fire a world has in itself, the more crude it is, and life has to go through a tougher battle in order to reach its ever-constant freedom and purity.
SS|2|27|4|0|Why then? How can this be evident? You can already see this on the earth very clearly, and indeed with the people themselves. People who are full of love for the Lord and their brethren are like the worlds that are full of inner fire. How easily such men come to the inner real life teach you many experiences and the own Word of the Lord Himself, when He says, "My yoke is gentle, and My burden is light"
SS|2|27|5|0|People, however, who have less fire, and are thus more lukewarm, need a considerable testing substance until they are awakened and found life in themselves. It can not be done so quickly with them, because their matter still remains as a true fire-extinguishing medium against the fire of life, thus hindering the early awakening of the spirit.
SS|2|27|6|0|Again we take another man who is quite cold with regard to the love of the Lord. This already resembles a planet, and there is a great deal of offense and impulse, until he comes into a regulated life-path, and can only there be gradually illuminated and heated up by rays acting upon it from without.
SS|2|27|7|0|Why is it so? Because such a man has established himself completely in the coarse material world and it is very difficult to pass over from this into the pure spiritual. Again, there are people who can be described as completely fireless, burnt-out volcanoes. These men, therefore, have nothing spiritual about them at all and resemble the moons, which are also devoid of almost any atmospheric air, at least on one side. They always turn their most inhospitable side to their planet, and always turn the most efficient away from the same; likewise the human being.
SS|2|27|8|0|They are not receptive to a higher life that still surrounds the planet; therefore they have only one direction, and this is their own selfishness. If, on the contrary, they turn to the light on their scarce side, they nevertheless consume it only for their material success, but never to the stimulation and formation of the spiritual life which expresses itself in the beneficial interaction through the spheres in which every spiritual life is effective. Such people have only half a sphere, being equal to their self-love, by always being averted from the sphere of the neighbor. They indeed operate together with the better part of mankind, but they are always very far from it, in order to not lose their material, vain riches, and have, in their actions, a constantly wavering movement, by which they avoid every opportunity where claim could be made on them to act in love.
SS|2|27|9|0|How hard it is for such people enter into inner life, the Lord also speaks of at the occasion of the event with the rich youth, who also came to the Lord to enrich himself by His light - both materially and spiritually; but all together in a strong materialistic sense.
SS|2|27|10|0|It would be easy for someone to ask why here then, a rich youth, and not some old miser, was used or allowed in the evangelical example. Look, all this must have its multifaceted reason. Thus, every moon is a worldly youth, and the essence of self-interest in a youth is always more lively than in an old man. For among a thousand old men, you could scarcely meet ten of the stingily selfish kind, which can be compared with the distant planets. But among a thousand youths, you will hardly find ten, which do not let themselves be directed and driven by self-interest.
SS|2|27|11|0|Consider a young man, what he does and undertakes for his vain supply of the world! One of them runs his feet off to make some rich catch; the other is studying himself to death, to be able to, as soon as possible, attain to some handsome office. Another is moved to all kinds of meddling to help his weaker talents. And so, like the other, all of them almost completely sets aside all the divine and the spiritual, and turn with the wind, in order to chase after some earthly goal.
SS|2|27|12|0|For this reason, a young man, and indeed a rich youth, is allowed and used in the gospel; a youth because he is mostly animated by such selfish interests, but rich, because a young man has the greatest ability to reach the kingdom of God, if he wants to deny himself, and follow in the footsteps of the Lord.
SS|2|27|13|0|I think, from this example, you will be able to thoroughly understand my given example; and it always depends on this: the more fire and the resulting warmth or love for God and all neighbors, the less matter or the less death, and thus the more of life in itself. In contradiction, however, gradually: the more matter, the less fire, and thus the less true life, is present. Therefore, on such a central sun, consisting mainly of fire, the material, animalistic life is absent, to the degree of only a few insignificant little animals.
SS|2|27|14|0|Since we now know this, we can also continue our journey with a freer mind. - Just look up ahead; we are on the shore of a light stream, which is already known to you, and we shall have to walk over it to get into another district of this country.
SS|2|27|15|0|You say in your mind, looking with your spiritual eyes at this endless, radiant, immeasurable current surface, in your mind: How can we get over this sun-kissed sea with well-kept feet and unblinded eyes? But I tell you, as I have told you before, that there must never be any doubt on your mind. Firm volition and unwavering trust must be the eternal measure of the spirit. Therefore, if you do not consider, but want and trust it, this element will have to be usable to our will and trust. Now you want and trust, and the radiant floods carry us very well and with the speed of lightning, into another remote world.
SS|2|27|16|0|See, there at a great distance, is already a solid bank rising above the radiant waves. Heavenly mountains, dotted with lush green forests, are the first trophies of a vast and habitable district, greeting our eyes with exceeding pleasantness and sublimity. Will we be able to cross these steep mountains?
SS|2|27|17|0|Why would one then ask a spirit, to which the channels between the worlds are open, about the steepness of a mountain in a world? So we shall probably get through this place without an annoying tiredness with the very least of effort.
SS|2|27|18|0|We are on the shore and therefore at the foot of the mountain. See the ground, how gently it is clothed with velvety grass, and what highest purity it presents to us for contemplation! Is not it a pleasure to walk on such ground under the green-shimmering trees? Yes indeed, that is already in and of itself heavenly glory!
SS|2|27|19|0|You would like to know whether these trees are bearing fruit? These trees bear no fruit; but its green radiation is connected with the white stream of the current, making the white radiation more intense, more vivid, and more far-reaching. It is almost the same as someone who, with the white light of his faith is contemplating the green light of hope associated with it, and seeing that faith thereby becomes more saturated and more lively, for a faith without hope would be an intolerable light. But by the union of these two lights also a generation of love occurs; for whoever believes and hopes will soon begin to love Him whom he believes and trust in.
SS|2|27|20|0|So here, too, is this vast expanse of green-luminescent forest region before us, a saturation of the white light. And look a little beyond the flood of the stream downwards, then you also see the two lights changing into a red one, which also says so much that in the course of faith and confidence, love begins to develop. The same can be seen in the reflection of every rainbow so that it can also be called a true arc of peace; it goes without saying, in spiritual sense. But as we know these things, we can begin to move very contentedly over the gently ascending forest floor.
SS|2|28|0|1|Love as the foundation of faith and hope, and at the same time, its fruit
SS|2|28|1|0|Look, the mountain is not as steep as it seemed from a distance; for such mountains look very steep from a certain distance; in reality they are by no means what they seem to be. They occupy a larger surface; however, because they rise only moderately; and this is also necessary, so that from such a vast forest surface, a sufficient quantity of the green light can be emitted from it, flowing into the white light of the adjoining luminous river and then absorb the etheric saturating part.
SS|2|28|2|0|For the white light of the current is still wholly and purely etheric, or, for you to understand it more easily, it is in itself an ether, which has not yet absorbed anything else into itself, but nevertheless contains in itself, in an undivided manner, everything within itself. Just like water on earth, which is a bearer of everything the earth has to offer.
SS|2|28|3|0|The green light-ether, however, is very hungry of nature, after he has consumed almost all the other essential substances except for the green, which is therefore also the radiant one. As a result of his hunger, he becomes fully satisfied by the complete saturation of the white light-ether coming from the river, which is then expressed by the reddish tint.
SS|2|28|4|0|You may also find many similar things on your earth; you only have to turn to most tree-fruits, as well as to so many flowers. How is everything in the immature state? Green; but this green, as a hungry color substance, continually saturates itself with the white light of the sun-and how does the total saturation, which marks the actual maturity of the fruit, express itself? Usually, mostly, in a more or less reddened color, or at least certainly in a color which has its base in the red color, or even passes over into the same color.
SS|2|28|5|0|On the earth, however, this is only imperfect, while is most actively expressed on a central sun world. You probably say, "How is it that with us, there are many fruits which become during maturation and is at perfect maturity of a perfect blue color? Likewise, there are also a lot of blue flowers; and we do not know how such a blue color can be derived from the red. I say to you, consider only such a blue fruit (for example, plum) as thoroughly as this, and you will soon see that the blue color is only an outer, easily wipeable tinge; but the main color is red.
SS|2|28|6|0|If you want to cover a red surface with a very fine glass powder, the surface will no longer appear red, but bluish. But to see the matter even better, you can only take the juice from such a blue fruit, and you will easily learn from it that the basis of the blue is completely red. An even clearer demonstration is the morning or evening blush, where the blue color of the air, with some certain motion of rays, passes easily into the red hue. Therefore, the blue color can be regarded as nothing but a hazy wrapping of the red.
SS|2|28|7|0|You will see these things more clearly when inspecting a surely perfectly blue cornflower with a microscope, where you will often see the perfectly red color flashing out of the thousands of crystals arranged next to each other. I mean, we have enough to see that the saturation between green and white always expresses itself so well by the red color, as the faith fostered and sown by faith is expressed completely in love, the corresponding color of which is red. - You should understand and observe this matter; but in this respect, I am still seeing a small gap in you, which we can easily fill up during our mountain ascension.
SS|2|28|8|0|But what is the nature of this gap? - You see, you do not understand how the mutual light color saturation just explained, corresponds to the mentioned related faith, hope and love. So be attentive, and let us examine the matter at once. The white color corresponds to faith. But just as the white color, as a fine, ethereal substance, carries all the other substances or colors within it, faith in the finest spiritual substance carries within itself all the infinite things of the kingdom of God and the Divine essence itself. Every man, however, is like this mountain covered with green trees, from which the green color of hope constantly radiates. And you will not easily find a completely hopeless person anywhere in the world, even though there is very little faith and love.
SS|2|28|9|0|Hope, however, is continually consumed, never reaching any strength unless it receives the right food, which you can see from an abundance of moral and natural examples on your earth.
SS|2|28|10|0|As a moral example, all the degrees and kinds of despair you can serve to be instructive, for every despair surely has its basis in the hope which has been completely consumed. - Natural examples are ample.
SS|2|28|11|0|Put a flowerpot for a long time in a completely dark place; then look at it after a quarter of a year, and you will see only too plainly how the green color has fainted into a white light yellow, that is to say, the complete color of death.
SS|2|28|12|0|It goes without saying that one must understand here only the color of the living plant world, but not the color of the minerals since in the minerals, this color is taken into complete captivity and resembles a man dead in hope, where also his hope was taken captive with him. For this reason, such people also appear in the afterlife in a dark green color, which, by the realization that their corresponding hope cannot be realized, either passes into the mold gray or even the completely black, but the latter color is actually no longer a color, as it is no light at all, but it is the complete lack of everything. So here we are concerned only with the more lively plant color.
SS|2|28|13|0|It is true that the green color radiates its green and consumes everything else of the color of the etheric. But this is precisely the characteristic of hope. Hope also consumes everything with great desire, and we can not imagine a greater glutton than hope. Man often paints for himself fantastical pictures in the most brilliant colors of things he hopes for above everything else; this hope becomes his reality. He continually consumes all these paintings, but he does not consume hope. And if he comes in the situation that even his fantasy can no longer provide him with a painting, then he is already the most miserable, for he is biting and eating into his own hope. This is the flower in the completely dark place.
SS|2|28|14|0|But how can hope be satisfied? Put the flowerpot back into to the white light of the sun, but not too suddenly, and it will start to become green again. Why then? Because he has become extremely hungry for a full saturation.
SS|2|28|15|0|Let us turn to the corresponding moral part. Who would rather be consoled than a despondent man, that is, a man deluded in his hope? Or who is more eager for a real consolation, a moral saturation of a starved hope, than such a hopeless man? Bring him to the stream of light, and he will take it in with full drafts that which would satisfy him presently the most.
SS|2|28|16|0|From this, however, it can also be clearly seen how hope can always be more and more fully realized through faith. A hungry man is miserable. If you wish to make him happy, satisfy him, and in his saturation, all hunger will pass away, a cheerfulness of mind will take hold of him, and in this cheerfulness he will embrace his host's love with the greatest of gratitude.
SS|2|28|17|0|This is exactly the case with someone who is hungry for truth or for the realization of his ideas. Bring him to the true stream of light, and he will soon go into it and will satisfy his heart's desire and his own needs. And if he would easily and very soon realize that this saturation is a true one, which is perfect for all his still empty ideas, he will also soon become cheerful, and at the same time take hold of the great host with great ardor of his love; which love in itself expresses a perfect saturation; or, in love, everything of faith and all hope is present in fully realized maturity and saturation. And love, on the other hand, is the hopefully saturated by faith; but it is, on the other hand, because it includes hope and faith in its saturation, also the foundation of both. - You say: How can that be? I mean, there can hardly be something more natural and easy to understand than that.
SS|2|28|18|0|Where does a tree come from? You say: From a seed. - Where does the seed come from? From the tree, you say.
SS|2|28|19|0|Well, if so, then the seed will have to contain all the elements of the tree that emerge from it. But if the tree would make a new seed again, it must again put its whole being into the seed.
SS|2|28|20|0|Surely you would like to know whether the Lord has created the tree before the seed? I mean, this secret can almost be grasped by the hands. If the Lord have created the tree before the seed, then you can be assured that He is also doing this at present, for He does not change His ways of conduct, and He does act differently today and tomorrow, for then you would continually and suddenly see newly created trees. But you see each tree gradually growing and developing.
SS|2|28|21|0|But this act shows with more brightness than that of ten suns, that the Lord did not need to create a fully grown tree, but the seed only. And when it comes into the earth, it develops, and from this development comes forth a completed form of that which the Lord has placed into the seed-kernel.
SS|2|28|22|0|But in the seed there is once again the ability to find itself again in the end, and the tree itself and its whole activity is then nothing but an effective process from the seed to seed; and it is, in my opinion, much more correct and wiser to suppose that a line is a product of many adjoining points, and is, therefore, confined by two endpoints, so as to quite foolishly assume that a point would be a product of a contracted line, and be bound by two lines (NB: of which it has a countless number) on either side .
SS|2|28|23|0|I think that you would easily see from this little bit, that the Lord created the seed of corn rather than the tree; yet, He created both at the same time, He laid the tree undeveloped in the seed.
SS|2|28|24|0|Love is therefore the foundation of all things, and everything must finally return to this ground, if it will not perish. On this occasion, however, we have also reached the height of our mountain, and so we will venture at once into our new district.
SS|2|29|0|1|Continuation of the journey - straightforward, with unchanging will, to the goal
SS|2|29|1|0|Just look there - into the slightly deeper, infinitely large plain, which is bordered to the left and right, as far as the eye can see, by this forested mountain! What do you see in this level? Certainly nothing other than I. At a very great distance, a stepped, round pyramid rises high. From this distance, apart from brilliant radiance, nothing else can be seen. But, nevertheless, this first sight promises something unbelievably great and sublime, so we will also be quick to get ourselves there, to get as quickly as possible close to this great magnificent work. Behold, we have no footpath to go on, nor is there any road to follow; but when I look at this splendid ground, which looks much more delicate and finer than the finest silk fabric, I do think that one does not need a footpath, but only have to follow a straight line, and we shall soon be there where we want to be.
SS|2|29|2|0|But do you know what the straight line means spiritually? The straight line signifies or means the immovably firm will, which cannot be deviated by any adverse appearance or other distractions; and it is precisely this straight line of will that is meant here as well.
SS|2|29|3|0|You ask in yourselves whether, on this way, we can still encounter obstacles which might make it more difficult for us to achieve the goal? This will all show itself on the way. Until now it was still good. In the course of our conversation, we have already traveled a considerable distance, and so, if I look to where this extraordinary structure is situated, I can already discern much more of what I was formerly unable to do from the mountain range.
SS|2|29|4|0|I can now quite well assume that this extraordinary edifice consists of twelve departments, which virtually rise above each other, as if on the earth the retractable telescope, of course, of the most gigantic proportions, having twelve parts and positioned vertically. And if you look at the matter keenly, you will soon discover without difficulty that each of these twelve floors consists of rows of columns, and see each floor glistens with a different color.
SS|2|29|5|0|But what does the eyes see over the distance? We shall be able to look at the whole work up close anyway as if face to face; so we are only hurrying towards it. But I notice that your eyes are looking at a rather high wall, which is not far from us. This would seem to take on the appearance of a great hindrance and a distraction from our straight line since we do not have a wall breaker with us.
SS|2|29|6|0|If the wall of this rampart rises upright according to earthly scale and has no gate below, there may well be a small issue with keeping the straight line intact, and yet we must not move from it; for in the spirit, to only move one line to the side, will say so much as to lose, in one moment, this whole beautiful world from our view. But we are not at the wall yet; so do not lose heart, and it will perhaps be better than we expect.
SS|2|29|7|0|But I also notice great and wide stretches of tree-tops, from among which all sorts of pillars and pyramids rise. It might very easily happen that, in our straight line, we will encounter a tree or a pillar, and would, therefore, be compelled, on account of such obstacles, to deviate a little from the straight line.
SS|2|29|8|0|You say: What if we could, spiritually, ascend into the air, and by this, maintain the easiest straight line to our grand goal?
SS|2|29|9|0|I tell you, this we could do; but by this we expose ourselves to a double danger of losing this world from our sight; firstly, because such an upturn is also a violation of the straight line, and secondly, we must not separate our feet from this ground, as long as we want to look at this world. For if we separate our feet from the ground, the whole world will sink back into their first unrecognizable star shape. Therefore, we have no choice but to encounter all possible obstacles with a determined mind!
SS|2|29|10|0|Now see, we have already reached the rows of trees. As far as my eyes can penetrate into this avenue forest, it is surprisingly straightforward; but there, quite deeply, I see something like an erected altar, and this altar stands, in my opinion, just in the middle of this avenue. It does not matter, however, if you have a fixed mind; and the path must be exactly the way we want it to be, for it would be a sad thing for a spirit to let the path be blocked by natural obstacles.
SS|2|29|11|0|Well, there we are already at the altar. Indeed, this first monument shows, even if on a distant scale, of what indescribable splendor the principal object must be.
SS|2|29|12|0|Look at this altar! It has a height of about one klafter, and consists of perfectly round rods, which are made of a very brilliant material, but which certainly does not appear in any other world-body in this peculiarity. Just look at the bars; they do not even look solid, but have an appearance as if they were gushing downwards, but they shoot downwards into golden funnels without so-called side-sprays. The flaming, radiating movement in these round bars are almost the same as if these rods were nothing more than round water jets, which, for instance, are first falling downwards through a central column, and here, as we shall see, fall downwards according to the rules of hydraulic engineering. To convince ourselves, however, we touch the bars with our hands. The whole is only a peculiarity of the material. This has in itself such a flaming movement that it appears as if it were pure flowing water; but in itself, it is as a diamond.
SS|2|29|13|0|And then, above the bars, you see the splendid positioned round table; it radiates as if a small sun had been laid on these columns. The columns flow down into golden funnels, which do likewise into in a red and blue iridescent, most precious round crystal plate. Indeed, to see this altar on this beautiful round plain, surrounded by the most splendid trees in the most beautiful order, the branches of which rise like giant arms, is, in and of itself, something so charming that one would like to look at it with great satisfaction for a considerable time. If you consider the wonderful green velvet floor, and the trunks of the trees looking like powerful blue semi-transparent round columns, having not the slightest blemish.
SS|2|29|14|0|What do you say about this first splendor? I must sincerely confess that this sublime simplicity appeals to me more than any of the already glorious sights of this world. We forget, however, when we contemplate this glory, that we must go still further.
SS|2|29|15|0|But regarding the straight line, how will we work this out?
SS|2|29|16|0|Should we possibly break down this supreme altar? Indeed, the heart would not be able to do such a thing, and especially when one considers that such a work required a great deal of effort and a great measure of diligence from the hands of this world and that it certainly stood for a purpose sanctified by this humanity. Moreover, destruction is something completely foreign to the divine order.
SS|2|29|17|0|So what will we do here? You say: since spirits can go through matter, can we? The Lord has also come to His apostles through the locked door.
SS|2|29|18|0|I tell you, this is indeed true, but we are not masters but servants of the Lord, and they cannot do all that the Lord has done except if the Lord wants it. So I have now no advice. We will turn to the Lord of glory, in the love of our hearts, and I am sure the straight line will be restored.
SS|2|29|19|0|Well, I have done this, and you have done it in me; and see, a male being hurried out of the background, just touches the altar, and the latter divides at the middle, and we can follow our line further.
SS|2|29|20|0|You are wondering if this altar has a mechanical device enabling it to always be divided equally for similar straightforward travels? I say to you that everything is arranged by the Lord in the most appropriate manner, that man may bind one thing so firmly together, but the Lord is the master of the matter. Man is well aware of the limbs of his work, and how these are to be separated, but the Lord knows the members of the substance and knows how to separate them.
SS|2|29|21|0|Therefore, to observe the straight line of life, you need nothing but the ever-growing love of the Lord, and you will be able to walk through rocks, fire, and water as if you had no obstacle to fight.
SS|2|29|22|0|But I would like to draw your attention to the phenomena which will occur to us on this way, and in the end, you will recognize many a situation of your world in it, as in a magnificent spell of mirrors. Now, however, we have a very wide open avenue in a straight line, and we can, therefore, proceed again with a clear conscience.
SS|2|29|23|0|You would like to know what will happen to the separated altar. Will he mend himself again, or will he be left alone? But I say unto you: understand me, and let be what is behind us; for we have much before us and by far greater things. But if we are to get to the principal object, we shall, in any case, obtain a general overview from the height. And so, let us continue.
SS|2|30|0|1|Continuation of the sun journey - lack of knowledge and love of the world as hindrances to prayer
SS|2|30|1|0|The open avenue lying before us is indeed somewhat narrower than the previous, but this phenomenon is not the least detrimental to our progress on our straight line, but just the opposite, for the narrower the alley becomes, the easier it is to keep to the middle of it in the straight line.
SS|2|30|2|0|The reason for such a phenomenon, however, the fact that all these avenues are radiated and arranged radially from the center of the main building; and if we could look down from the height above the main building, we would see this whole magnificent design, as a radiant sun.
SS|2|30|3|0|And see, this is a good sign; so the straight line is already set, we can only follow it, and we can not fail to reach the main goal as soon as possible. We have already, as you see, walked well over half of this second avenue, and the present end can be seen quite well. But I noticed a new obstacle, which could distract us somewhat from the straight path. But we will give little attention to this second obstacle, for, like the first, this second one will also have to give us a rightful passage.
SS|2|30|4|0|But what is that, which is radiating so brightly for us? Only a few more accelerated steps there, at first sight, one cannot contain it all, because the grandeur of this alley decoration is too great. What would be the water artworks and fireworks evolutions on the earth? It is but a spark in the sight of such splendor and glory.
SS|2|30|5|0|Behold, the plate which paves this second great tree-circle as if in one piece, looks just like a small-walled surface of the most pure water, yet the surface is perfectly flat and very firm. The most peculiar thing about this whole story is that, by remarkable refraction of rays, one's sight is so much deceived that the paving's surface seems wobbly, and every surge of waves shines in another light. I call this a brilliant ray reflection.
SS|2|30|6|0|In the middle of this wide tree-circle is a pillar erected, and it looks just like as if one would see troubled water with you on the earth. Just see how the water form seems to bubble up and down as if in vortexes, and every vortex shines forth alternately in a thousand colors; see and feel this column, it is as firm as a diamond in all its seeming vitality. Indeed, whoever does not consider this material composition and the treatment of such an ornament to be wonderful, I would like to hear from his lips what he regards as a miracle.
SS|2|30|7|0|And then look up all the way up to the top of this column, where it branches out into very radiant branches, like a weeping willow, and instead of leaves, letting all sorts of radiant extensions hang down.
SS|2|30|8|0|What do you say to this splendor? Indeed, you are justly mute; for feelings cannot be readily described, and one has to be satisfied if one would be able to sketch but a vague silhouette of it with the most lively and most eloquent language.
SS|2|30|9|0|It would otherwise be all right if this whole splendid sight were not in the middle of our wall line. What do you think, will this alley ornament be divided like the previous one? In the case of the first, one might rather try to believe that the whole thing was based on artificial mechanical principles, and was therefore also easily separated; but with this highly colossal ornament, any mechanism might be too short and too weak to divide this very powerful column, as previously described. - What are we going to do? You say that the one who has divided the first obstacle, the Lord, will surely easily deal with this second one.
SS|2|30|10|0|You have answered correctly. But there is something you do not yet know, so listen: The Lord is indeed the omnipotent Helper and conqueror of all obstacles, but He must also be called to the aid of the degree and measure of the obstacle, then only then will be done what is to be done.
SS|2|30|11|0|You say here, yes, but why? If we ask the Lord for help, He will help us no less than what we need. I tell you that you are right in one respect, but only to the extent that you are mistakenly assuming, that the Lord has little or no interest in your own capacity of knowledge. To accept such a thing, I think, would be a little misguided.
SS|2|30|12|0|But the Lord will above all raise the self-knowledge of the children; so He lets all things be evaluated and appraised by them, so that their needs may be presented to Him according to their knowledge, and He will help them according to their own knowledge and desire.
SS|2|30|13|0|For this reason, my dear friends and brethren, no one on the earth is to judge a sinful obstacle in the course of his life with a frivolous measure, or else he must attribute it to himself if, after many prayers, he had not yet received the desired complete help.
SS|2|30|14|0|For the Lord is indeed exceedingly loving and generous with His grace and mercy, yet at the same time, always to the most perfect degree, respectful of the free activity of the spirit in every respect, both in the sphere of will and in the sphere of knowledge.
SS|2|30|15|0|But said among us, it would be better for every man, concerning himself, as you say, would make an elephant out of a mosquito, and vice versa; and it will be then that anyone of such viewpoint would ask for much, shall also receive much; but whoever asks little, should not expect that the Lord would throw after him an unrecognized and unasked for advantage.
SS|2|30|16|0|You do you on earth the same among each other. Why should not the Lord, who has the most loving and wise reasons, do so? Would even a very well-intentioned rich man lend someone the asked for two hundred dollars, even if he would know that he, in fact, needs two thousand dollars? I tell you, he will not do this, even though he would probably know that the begging borrower essentially needs the greater sum.
SS|2|30|17|0|He will also say to the borrower from the noble ground of his heart, "I will gladly lend you the asked for sum, if it will suffice for your sake. If, with a stutter, the borrower still moves in his foolish, blind timidity, and remains with his first petition, tell yourselves who is to blame if the borrower with 200 dollars is not served.
SS|2|30|18|0|But for the sake of this, everyone is to examine himself precisely, to measure his need, and then to turn to the holy, omnipotent Helper, he will surely receive the justified help, if he expects him faithfully, with trust, and in loving earnest.
SS|2|30|19|0|And so then, we will and must now take hold of the Lord a little more firmly than with the first obstacle, then the Lord will open the way to us. But what does the greater firmness in the approach to the Lord consists of?
SS|2|30|20|0|The smith says to his companion: "To melt a little iron, a lesser heating of coals is sufficient, and the forge does not need to breathe so deeply; but if a great lump of iron is to be melted, the master smith will say to his companion, "Now bring three baskets of solid charcoal, and let the forge go, else the great metal lump will hardly reach the red heat. I mean, this blacksmith rule, which is pretty much to be grasped with hands, will also be very useful for us. More coal, more wind to the forge, means as much as: more love and more trust, and it will be according to the faithful desire!
SS|2|30|21|0|I have done this within myself, and you must do it within me and see, this water-column is already divided again, and we can continue our march with the slightest effort in the world.
SS|2|30|22|0|Do you understand also this second obstacle, which is full of illusion and seems to be alive in every nook and corner? If it is touched, however, it is hard and resistant all over. See, to work through these errors is a far easier matter; for whoever has once been awakened in his spirit, will soon be able to easily separate the low stupidity from the most brilliant purest truth, and that is the overcoming of the first obstacle. But here it is about the world with its multicolored glitter on full scale; and it requires much more to get this obstacle out of the way, than the earlier one.
SS|2|30|23|0|There are certainly many people on earth who have long ago recognized the truth in its radiant light. But they cannot separate themselves from the world, because its rays are too attractive to them. But just how much enchanting glittering rays this world can contain, and what they look like, can a keen look at this avenue ornament show. Possessions, money, all sorts of comforts, a good table, beautiful women, fashionable clothing, and much more are still very powerful glitter-rays of the world, even for already intelligent men. We do not even mention the women; because stupidity has its original seat in their homes.
SS|2|30|24|0|But a person, who takes pleasure in such a world of tinsel, is like a rich man in a dream, throwing millions to and fro, but when he wakes up, not a single penny fills his purse. I think you understand me; and since our obstacle has been overcome, we can already move on again.
SS|2|31|0|1|Continuation of the sun journey - passing over from material to spiritual life in corresponding images
SS|2|31|1|0|Look, there is again a glorious avenue before us, which also narrows itself towards the end; that is already the third one we enter. When you look at these three avenues in succession, they are inserted into each other like three cones, the end tips of which always fall into the base of the following; for if the first avenue ran along with its lines, the lines would have to cross at some point, where we have encountered the first monument. But the calculation is so arranged that the two rows of trees stop at the very point where we have always encountered at the end of an avenue, a large tree-circle, in the center of which stood the ornament. Therefore, this third avenue also begins again very broadly, and at the end, like the earlier, become narrower.
SS|2|31|2|0|Could not someone say: I do not find this aesthetic at all? The avenue should either run parallel, or it is to become proportionately wider, and the lines should indeed diverge proportionately to the rate of which a parallel running alley seemingly becomes narrower. In this way, an avenue would, from the starting point, have the appearance of a rectangle, or of a perfectly parallel path to the end. Such a system would reveal more science and spirit, than such an apparent collapse of an alley.
SS|2|31|3|0|This is indeed true; such a layout must appear oppressive to the eye, especially in such a long avenue as this one. But the people who have created this avenue have a much higher purpose connected with it than that of aesthetics. And so these three avenues denote the transition of the material into the spiritual, inner life completely perfectly, practically and correctly.
SS|2|31|4|0|But how is this to be understood? We will be able to work this out easily; for similar things are also found on your earth, though not exactly expressed by an avenue. Certain examples will give us an idea of this matter on the occasion of the passing through this third avenue, in which there is not much to be seen in any case.
SS|2|31|5|0|Let's say a man who is knowledgeable in his craft, writes a book about his subject. This book begins with a preface which is rather broad, dull and boring, and usually more extensive than the intellectual and subject matter of the subsequent work itself. This preface is gradually narrowed down to a very simple and, at the same time, not uncommon practical conclusion in only a few words, which was formerly unnecessarily and extensively extrapolated on in the whole preface. Now, fortunately, the preface is done. This is followed by a blank, white sheet, on which sometimes nothing, but sometimes with large letters, the important word: 'Introduction' is written. If this fatal leaf is turned over, an even broader introduction than was the preface, begins all over again. In this introduction, as in the preface, there is nothing but a somewhat general praise and recommendation of the subsequent principal work. What is the end of this lengthy introduction? Usually with the same expression: we will no longer surrender ourselves with these considerations, but proceed to the main subject; the honored reader will find everything properly illuminated there, which could only briefly be mentioned in this introduction. And that is the end.
SS|2|31|6|0|Why, then, did the author begin his introduction so broadly, and then narrow it down so terribly? Could he omit them altogether? We can neither affirm nor deny this question, for its purpose is good; whether it is also suitable for the purpose of the reader, the reader will most easily determine when he has read through the whole work.
SS|2|31|7|0|After this introduction comes the principal work itself. What will happen in this, which also begins again very broadly and with great promise? Certainly nothing else but what has been said in the preface and in the introduction, only with much more words. And so the geographer ends his work with the presentation of a usually very insignificant dwelling; because for big places he has a better place, they are always closer to the beginning.
SS|2|31|8|0|The mathematician places at the end of his deeply considered work, a few short, unresolved calculations, usually the last of which is the least of all.
SS|2|31|9|0|The historian also saves the most unimportant fact for the very last page of the page, while at the beginning he drew a terribly wide glance over the whole surface of the earth; and so, with the exception of the Word of God, you may look at almost all the works, and you will find that they end up quite narrow in the end. - That would be an example, which is hopefully well illuminated.
SS|2|31|10|0|Let us consider the construction of a house, a tower, or a church; how broad it is at the beginning, and in the end the house ends in a converging roof, the tower in its top, and the church also usually into a very pointed roof. This example requires no further illumination; for the daily sight provides the right explanation.
SS|2|31|11|0|A third example gives you the consideration of your ceremonial worship. The men come from the so-called sacristy, with great pomp, organizes themselves in front of the altar, as in the background of the church, the musical chorus performance swells wider and broader; but with time, after the third part of the ceremony, the determined parts are already shorter and usually less meaningful, and where would expect the greatest breadth, namely, on the occasion of the so-called "exit procession", it becomes ever narrower, until finally everything get lost in the extremely short "Ite, messa est."
SS|2|31|12|0|A so-called act of you begins not infrequently with a mystery, and usually terminates in an exceedingly insignificantly blind marriage. So, too, your musical pieces, including the musical instruments, start very broadly, and often end so narrowly that one would have to seriously say: for this last, very simple outcome, it was not worth so much fuss. So also your scale begins with a thunder-like, wide-floating, deep bass tone and ends in the finest chords with a very fine and narrow thin tone. Do you already have enough examples?
SS|2|31|13|0|But as we have not yet arrived at the end of the avenue, but are in an already quite right in it's narrowness, we may add an example to the great abundance, in order to give a very bright light to our cause; for in the spirit, it is as in the world. In the world, people never have too much money; and if any man have so much, he shall not refuse to add more. Likewise, one never has too much light in spirit; likewise, the sage wishes to be still wiser. That is why this example will not be superfluous to us since it increases the light.
SS|2|31|14|0|But what is this example? This is very close to you; you can only look into the present education of your children, and you have already have the whole example in a nutshell. What great and broad plans a usual couple often make for their children? The son has to study and, besides master all kinds of other arts and crafts; and for the daughter at least half a dozen masters run into the house. It seems as if the son should become a ruler, and the daughter a wife of a ruler. At last the son has completed his course of study, and the daughter has escaped from the masters' claws with all sorts of meaningless skills. But what happens now?
SS|2|31|15|0|The well-educated and well-studied son is pushed into a narrow office on a narrow trainee bank, from where no great future can be seen, and of the daughter is said: "Now we must give her some domestic education. If you consider this position only somewhat reasonably, the ever-narrower avenue of the human life, which is so broadly projected at the beginning, cannot possibly escape you.
SS|2|31|16|0|But for the son, soon after his very narrow praxis sphere, a somewhat wider office avenue of office begins again, and the daughter is married to a man of whom at first very much was expected. But the son's sphere of office diminishes at last in the pension fund, and the prospects of the married daughter do not gain in breadth, but, like her feminine advantages, gradually vanish, and she becomes narrower in the end.
SS|2|31|17|0|Now, what is the end of the third avenue of life? I mean, I need not describe this to you: you can only go to the nearest cemetery, where you will find a lot of offshoots of broadly begun human avenues of life.
SS|2|31|18|0|And see, in the same sense, these sun-men build everything just as it perfectly corresponds to living conditions.
SS|2|31|19|0|Once the people of the earth also built similarly. The so-called Egyptian pyramids are still testimony to this; for these magnificent buildings were nothing but the tombs of great and mighty men. The bigger and more powerful one was, the larger pyramid he built himself as a tomb. - Whoever wishes to measure them at the bottom, would encounter significant differences; but at the top, all ran to a completely narrow tip.
SS|2|31|20|0|We find similar wisdom on a much more significant scale here, too, in this world of light, where people especially of this district, are true primordial sages. - However, what will come next, will provide us with enlightenment about it.
SS|2|31|21|0|But as, on this occasion, we have returned to the desired, very narrow end of the avenue here, we shall now again take a brave look ahead, and see whether there is any obstacle presented which could bend our straight line. Until now, besides the great ring wall, which is close to us, I see no obstacle, so we can move about this remaining free plain quite unhindered as far as the wall. But how things will be when we get to the wall, experience itself will show, let us therefore courageously walk up to the wall!
SS|2|32|0|1|Continuation of the sun journey - palace complex corresponds to the conditions of the human being
SS|2|32|1|0|It is about a distance of two miles, or eight thousand klafters of your field measure. This stretch is flat, and one can see nothing on this surface which may represent some obstacle. For from our present standpoint, apart from a circle of small pyramids, there is nothing to be discovered. The pyramids, however, stand so far apart, and are not on our line, that we cannot regard them as an obstacle, except it there would be something behind the pyramids. But I say, short and sweet, we are going towards it, and the way will show what we might yet encounter.
SS|2|32|2|0|If I were not your guest here, but you were mine, we would have been at our destination long ago; but I must share your uncertainty and inconclusiveness with you. Therefore, the march goes a little slower. But no harm is done; for we know how to make use of the somewhat hesitant way, with the grace of the Lord.
SS|2|32|3|0|It is also very pleasant to walk on this greenish-blue velvety floor, and so we can take pleasure in the slightly longer journey time. We are anyway already closer to at least half of the remarkable main building in the center of this circular wall, and so we direct our eyes straight ahead. We have already reached the pyramid rows, as you can see, and there is still no other obstacle than the ring wall, which is constantly rising as a result of our approach. This, we now come to see, is by no means continuous, but consists of nothing but columns, presenting an exceedingly splendid sight.
SS|2|32|4|0|Oh, look, there are three galleries of columns on top of each other; but the pillars seems to be placed very close together. Let us go there quickly and not lose courage! I think that we soon shall see this great apparent obstacle to be no obstacle at all; for notice that the spaces between the pillars become more noticeable and perceptible as we get closer; and see, in front of the columns, a joint staircase is placed, with which one can at least reach the lowest gallery from every side.
SS|2|32|5|0|Yes, just look, the pillars are quite far apart, and we can confidently go through them between the rows. Yes, yes, my dear friends and brothers, so it is. Every good labor is worth its wage; we bravely rushed towards it, and where we thought we would find the greatest obstacle, we find none at all. We have reached the end of this splendid staircase, which, according to my knowledge, is made of pure red transparent gold and is covered for the pedestrians between the pillars with a material which has hitherto not occurred on this world-body.
SS|2|32|6|0|There are but twelve steps; we shall easily go up with them. So just go up! We are in the gallery. Look at the floor pavement of this gallery; does it not it look as if the round, wide, surface with diameter of ten fathoms of your measure are of finely ground diamond ? - Look at it keenly, it does not look like a composition at all, not a fragment to be seen, but it is a solid unit. Then consider the pillars that form the inner circle. Each has a spiral staircase made of the most precious rubies. Each staircase has the most delicate railings of white gold, and on top of the many bars of the railings are placed, bright, radiant blue balls, emitting a wonderful light.
SS|2|32|7|0|You would like to know why all the columns has such identical spiral staircases around them? The first reason is evident: in order to reach the second gallery; but that does not mean that every column had to be provided with such a spiral staircase.
SS|2|32|8|0|The reason lies in the wisdom of these people, according to which everyone may be able to go higher, without anyone being a hindrance to anyone else; for these pillars represent the teachers or leaders. For no leader or teacher should be so inclined that one would not be able to rise higher under his guidance, likewise may no column lack a rising spiral staircase.
SS|2|32|9|0|You are now however asking why and for what reason, is the outer row of columns not equipped with staircases? See, this is again grounded in the wisdom of these men, according to which the outer row of columns also represents teachers; but teachers of nature, that is, teachers in external things. These, however, can not raise anybody with their doctrines, therefore are these outer columns without staircases.
SS|2|32|10|0|If you can look at what you want, you will find everywhere the most perfect and intimate correspondences with the external as well as the internal conditions of man. Therefore has the path from our last avenue been quite monotonous. There was nothing but the beautiful ground and the somewhat sparse, not very considerable row of pyramids, followed by the happy enlargement in the spacious colonnades of the ring wall, which we had formerly thought to be a great hindrance, and rising above it, a view of half of the main building in the center. But that was all we encountered on the voyage over the open plains.
SS|2|32|11|0|You think that there is very little important correspondence behind this very simple phenomenon. But I tell you, there is something very deeply hidden in this very boring journey. Of course we encountered little; but according to your saying that the wise needs little, and can find something great in the same, this little thing is so arranged that it can be perfectly adequate for us to behold with one glance. For you to get some idea of it, I will give you beforehand a few small examples, in which you can easily find its depth yourselves.
SS|2|32|12|0|From the three avenues, that is, after the three degrees of humiliation of the body, soul and spirit, we have suddenly entered the free space or correspondingly into the inner freedom of the spirit, and that with the means which the Lord Himself has prescribed for us. These means are the external wisdom of the teaching of the Lord, which man must first observe, until he attains to the inner spiritual free consciousness.
SS|2|32|13|0|Glorious is the ground on which one is walking, free and without obstacle, and blue is its color, full of gentle splendor; so is also the free consciousness of the spirit, which manifests itself in an unchangeable stability. But placed in the center of the free space, are pyramids. These are tombs; what do they depict? You might say: Perhaps the complete death of the world. This, my dear brothers and friends, is already happening during the trip through the three avenues.
SS|2|32|14|0|These pyramids, however, show here only the deliberate abandon of external wisdom, and that there is no longer any obstacle to be expected in this sphere, correspondingly to the fact that man has deliberately freed himself of being able to sin before God. For every spirit, which has nothing external adhering to it anymore, can no longer sin, and for this reason, is pure.
SS|2|32|15|0|Why then? Because he has become fully one with the Lord! I need say no more on this; for if a man does what the Lord wills and does, he will not sin.
SS|2|32|16|0|When we were very near to the exit from the last avenue, the splendid colonnades still seemed to us like a solid, insurmountable ring-wall; that is, a dreadful line, offering no prospect. But when we were beyond the pyramids, the wall began to dissolve into separate pillars; and after a very short period of travel, it became a great glory, and no obstacle, as we had formerly feared for some time.
SS|2|32|17|0|What does this represent? Consider the death of your body. This is surely the most feared moment for every person still living outwardly, that is, the strongest obstacle to life. It is also certain for everyone, as long as he does not have the pyramid row behind him.
SS|2|32|18|0|But if a man has laid down his faux external wisdom and have fully taken hold of the Lord in his spirit, then this feared obstacle becomes a most glorious sight, and all will have the most fervent desire to accede the twelve steps as quickly as possible, to get to the lower gallery.
SS|2|32|19|0|Where do the twelve steps come from? These represent the ten commandments of Moses, and then the two commandments of love from the mouth of the Lord. The three superimposed galleries represent: natural in the spiritual, spiritual in the spiritual, and heavenly in the spiritual. I think that after this explanation, you will now fully comprehend the phenomena on the walk over the bare plain, to the partial view of the central building, which signifies the grace of the Lord, and is only visible beforehand, until the galleries and the main cause becomes visible, which is the love of the Lord, or the Lord Himself in His Personality. Since we know this, we move on again.
SS|2|33|0|1|Revelation of the overwhelmingly radiant beauty of the Sun-palace
SS|2|33|1|0|Will it be difficult to move from here, and will we have to observe the straight line from here? Let us go out into the free, very spacious room, which is found between this wide circular gallery and the main building in the middle, and we shall soon see what shall be done there.
SS|2|33|2|0|Look through between the two inner pillars with the spiral staircases before us, and tell me what you see.
SS|2|33|3|0|You say: Dear friend and brother, we have no words to describe this sight miraculously presented to our poor eyes! A surface of full-blown brilliancy presents itself to our gaze, and millions of rays upon rays are shooting in all directions, all of different colors; and the rays takes mutually hold of each other and form transient forms. The forms also converge here and there, creating new forms.
SS|2|33|4|0|There, further towards the main building, we see these rays rolling into the most colorful circles, and the circles often rise themselves as spheres above the floor. These spheres glimmer in the changing light, whose charming and most beautiful appeal cannot be described with words. And finally, we see above these light-spheres the bottom row of pillars of this great central palace.
SS|2|33|5|0|The pillars has the appearance of downward-swirling, bright red flames, and behind these peculiar pillars, is a wall radiating a light blue light, having entrance gates between the pillars, from which a marvelous greenish-white light radiates. - That's all we can see so far.
SS|2|33|6|0|When we look at the undulating movement of this surface, it looks as if the floor is a body of water, over which one cannot firmly walk. We can refute this notion by looking back at the last avenue hindrance which also had such an undulating surface, but was in fact not fluid at all, and it may well be that the light of this surface here is likewise just a visual deception.
SS|2|33|7|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers, so it is with this matter. All that you see here as fluid, is only a play of light, which is particularly typical on the central suns, and this becomes stronger, the closer a place is situated to great equator of such a central sun. This is therefore a very solid material in itself and can be polished much finer than the finest diamond with you. The smoother such a large surface is, the more eagerly are the powerful light-rays of its sun-world body light-ether surroundings absorbed, and after saturation, thrown back again. And so, by the to and fro reflection, such billowing effect ensues in the vicinity, as waves form themselves into all kinds of light-forms, and in the distance, into circles. Why then? Because in the distance all movements, as well as all forms, are increasingly rounded off, which you can already see on your earth body from different phenomena.
SS|2|33|8|0|Go for example on a great height, and look at the broad horizon, which is very uneven in itself, but you will still see it quite rounded; the cause lies in the fact that the small irregularities completely disappear against the whole wide stretch of horizon.
SS|2|33|9|0|If you look at a multi-edged pillar from a certain distance, it will not appear edgy, but round.
SS|2|33|10|0|If you would observe a broad river, and look at the flow of the water from the nearest bank to the opposite bank, this phenomenon will be well confirmed. At the closest bank, you will see the flow of the stream, and on the opposite bank you will see bigger intersecting circles, in which the flow of the stream seem to be slow.
SS|2|33|11|0|How uneven the world-bodies are on their surface, your earth can show you enough; but from a great distance they become a perfectly round circle; if not quite perfectly circular, but the outer edge line appear to be perfectly flat.
SS|2|33|12|0|There are a number of such examples; but I think that these are enough to comprehend the seemingly miraculous phenomena before us as a manifestation itself, without a spiritually corresponding meaning, to which we shall come at the appropriate opportunity.
SS|2|33|13|0|We need only to know beforehand that the floor which is spread out before us is perfectly solid, and we can immediately move forward over it; and so we cheerfully go ahead!
SS|2|33|14|0|We are out of the gallery and on the ground and see, it is firm, and the undulating light are not to be seen where we stand. We can now move towards the main building. But take a look at the building, which is now standing before us in all its revealed splendor.
SS|2|33|15|0|What do you say about this work? You say the same as I do, that there are no words, and one becomes dumb before the most sublime sight! If one imagined such an infinitely exalted and glorified Babylonian tower, one would probably have the best picture of it; but one would have to take the spiral ascending passages of the Babylonian Tower and divide it into ten floors, each of which describes a somewhat narrower circle. But this would only be a naked form without light; but here the grandest and noblest form is engulfed with an indescribable splendor and glory of light. Yet, how much less is our imagined structure in comparison to this indescribably, exceedingly greater glory.
SS|2|33|16|0|But let us go closer. it will develop itself more and more in its infinite splendor. You see the lower row from here as if consisting of single large pillars, each of which has a height of thirty klafter. You might have estimated the height correctly; but not the pillars themselves. When you look closely, you will see each column as if it consists of round bars. But we are closer now, and it is quite easy to see that such a column, which from a distance is a mere pillar, is seen from up close to be a full circle of pillars, same as we formerly perceived individual rods to be a single great pillar.
SS|2|33|17|0|And now see, we have fortunately come to the great level of the Central Building, and we see that each such main pillar consists of thirty pillars, arranged in a circle, far enough from each other for us to comfortably enter such a column-circle and convince ourselves that it still has enough room to accommodate a thousand people.
SS|2|33|18|0|But now look also at this splendid establishment; Along the circle of these columns, a splendid staircase winds upwards along the inner space with a gentle slope, and with the most splendid balconies up to the next floor. And see, every pillar, or rather every pillar-circle, which we see from here, has a similar arrangement.
SS|2|33|19|0|The base of such a column is bright green, and the galleries, which border the ascending staircase, look like flaming gold; then look out, the ground of this first large, level gallery is that of a most beautiful amethyst, in which all sorts of diamond ornamentation is embedded like a mosaic. What do you say about this truly unbelievable splendor?
SS|2|33|20|0|I can see that it with you as it is with me: one can literally find no words. Let us go up the staircase, and look at the second floor; there will we get to see things, which will overshadow all that has been seen so far? So follow me up the stairs.
SS|2|34|0|1|First floor - details of the Palace of the Sun and its correspondence
SS|2|34|1|0|Look, there we are already in the gallery of the first floor. Again you see the pillar-circles instead of the large pillars, and in the center of this pillar-circle, you can see altars, similar to the altar we first encountered on our journey through the avenues. As you can see, the inner circle of the pillar-circle is, all around equipped with an inexpressibly magnificent staircase.
SS|2|34|2|0|But what are the altars in the center of these pillar-circles? On the one hand they serve as ornamentation in the circle; on the other hand, they signify the first degree of the knowledge of God, while the pillar-circles on ground-level are completely empty, depicting the human in the completely natural state.
SS|2|34|3|0|But see the splendor of these pillars; they are no longer smooth, but sinuous. In the hollow of the swirl is ornamentation of the most beautiful foliage, and the belly of the swirl is occupied with the most marvelous, self-luminous precious hemisphere shaped stones. The color of the columns itself is bluish-green, the foliage is like flaming gold, the floor of the circle is like strongly sparkling ruby, and the staircase here is made of white flaming silver.
SS|2|34|4|0|But see the floor of the gallery. It is made from the finest hyacinth, the splendid balustrade outward from porphyry, and the inner wall of the main building is of onyx, which is a splendid gem. The arcuate vault between the columns and the continuous wall are of the most beautiful opal, in which all kinds of colored, self-luminous stones are placed in wonderful order.
SS|2|34|5|0|Then there is a high and broad gate between the pillars of the main building. This gate, as you may notice, has two wings, which are attached to a quadrangular column placed in the middle of the gate, and open not in the middle, but on both sides. The square column is a blazing piece of diamond, and the gate-wings are of flaming gold, which is still more glorious than the transparent; This, of course, is not to be found on the earth.
SS|2|34|6|0|A transparent gold could be produced on the earth; but how? Through glazing; for you know that all metals, when they have reached the highest degree of heat, kind of incinerates at this degree of heat. After burning, however, nothing but a kind of slag remains. When this slag is crushed again, and mixed with a salt solution, it becomes viscous, and when it is cooled, which became liquid by means of the salt, and naturally, by means of great heat. If, therefore, one would produce by this method glass from the gold slag, which is very costly on the earth, in the manner described above, it would yield the finest transparent gold glass of yellow-reddish color.
SS|2|34|7|0|But to portray a blazing gold on earth would probably be the purest impossibility. Not even on the planetary suns, but on the central suns alone, where the light is at of the most immeasurable intensity. There, every transparent body is capable of continuous flaming, because it can never consume the light absorbed in itself, according to the light which surrounds it. And thus, by such a constant conflict between light and light, such a flame occurs, which appears as if matter were in a constant burning state. If, however, one would touch such matter, it is perfectly solid, and not warm in the least, but just the opposite: the more intense the flaming, the cooler it is.
SS|2|34|8|0|Here is then a very close correspondence with the people on your earth, who are very fiery on the outside, and most zealous; but if their hearts are touched, one is astonished at their coldness. This is how you can have people who can state the case for the poor with fiery zeal; but when they would meet a poor man in secret, they are colder than the thousand-year-old ice of a glacier, which cannot be melted by an ordinary sunbeam, except however for here and there in small portions, a well-nourished flash.
SS|2|34|9|0|The same goes for most of the famous pulpit preachers. They ignite hell with their excessive fire, in which none of the most fire-related beings could exist for one second; if you afterward would ask him what his heart says about such an exceedingly high hellish degree of heat, the answer will be: I am quite happy. A good roast and a not too small glass of wine after such a hot sermon brings everything in him back into balance.
SS|2|34|10|0|This would be a correspondence for our flaming gold; but this is not the recommendable. However, there is also an acceptable value, namely a spiritually good one, and this is the following:
SS|2|34|11|0|The love of the Lords works powerfully in those people who are full of love in their hearts. This causes a conflict between love and love; and this love then acts charitable to the outside. It enlightens and warms whatever surrounds it; but it remains cool in itself. Why then? Because it is not self-love. This is also shown by the flaming gold. Now we know this correspondence; and so we can take a closer look at the doors.
SS|2|34|12|0|Then look only at what sublimities have been plastically incorporated into these gates! Does not the matter almost look like a picture-book, which is laid in with the most wonderful colors from the middle of the mass of which the wings are made? Then you can see through the smooth surface of the gate wing into the interior of the building! You are stepping back; what have you seen? I read it on your faces; you have discovered people, and that of never-before-seen beauty! ? Yes, yes, so it is.
SS|2|34|13|0|We must not approach these people yet, we must become accustomed first by the ever-increasing splendor of this building, otherwise we could suffer some damage to our spiritual health. For a spirit of the highest heaven is never so perfect as to be able to look at all the beauty of the Lord's creation without the danger of a temporal injury.
SS|2|34|14|0|In order to not become too much enchanted here, let us proceed very quickly into such a pillar circle, and up the staircase to the second floor, or to the number of the gallery, the third. There we shall encounter something different.
SS|2|34|15|0|I note a point of doubt in you, and this consists of a incomprehensible numerical discrepancy, namely that we all saw from a distance this whole main building to consist of twelve floors, but in close proximity, only ten. Let the be good for now; only when we are on the tenth floor, the matter will be enlightened for you. For now, however, we are only going to our second floor, or the third gallery.
SS|2|35|0|1|Second floor - palace arrangement represents spiritual progress
SS|2|35|1|0|See, it is only a case of preliminary exercise, and one then climbs with the same ease to a higher sphere, into an even higher one than one has previously ascended from a lower sphere into a following, higher one.
SS|2|35|2|0|You say, of course, that it is not entirely the same on the earth; for the higher you go there, the heavier your feet become, and so every next step needs a little more effort than the previous one. That's right; but you must bear in mind that, if you want to ascend naturally, and you follow through all in one go, and do not make relative resting-places between one and the other points, then you must necessarily be fatigued. If, however, you divide a height that is to be ascended between appropriate relative resting places, where you cannot become tired from one to the other, you will be able, after an appropriate rest, to mount every succeeding section with equal force and without fatigue.
SS|2|35|3|0|But that this is correct, you can easily see from your daily life. You often go back and forth here and do not get tired. Why not? If you would count your steps which you walk every day, it will be so much that you will be able to cover a distance of ten hours in a straight line. But if you make a journey of ten hours, you will fall over with fatigue.
SS|2|35|4|0|See, therefore, my acceptance and explanation is correct; if any en route and in the ascent do not want to become weary on the way, he shall make provisions for a proper rest, and he shall have the same strength in his feet at the end of a journey of ten hours, than when he took the first step; and with the continued journey he will only get stronger rather than tired.
SS|2|35|5|0|The same is true for the spiritual progress, as well as for what is half-spiritual and half-material. For example, if someone who want to become a virtuoso on some musical instrument; what will become of him if he does not put his instrument out of his hand all day long, and for about half the night, and rest only a few hours? I tell you, he will not endure such a routine for eight days. Why not? Because every movement of both the body and the spirit requires a much greater effort of life than the state of rest.
SS|2|35|6|0|The exertion of the vital forces, however, consumes it, by which they must not be strengthened, but must naturally only be weakened. Man is, however, arranged to replace his consumed forces in the state of rest by the constant influx of the Lord from the heavens. And if the vital powers are as such consumed by frequent use, the vessels for the further absorption of the vital force are continually expanded and strengthened, whereby the strength and power of the human being who lives such a gradual and moderate lifestyle, must necessarily increase; because, as a vessel, it can always absorb more and more vital power in this way.
SS|2|35|7|0|Thus a wanderer becomes more powerful every day by the proper use of the power of his feet. The musician who purposefully exercises on a musical instrument will become increasingly efficient, and he who wants spiritual progress, will also become increasingly capable in stages, without the insane fatigue of the spirit who strives to rise to the greatest heights and depths of wisdom.
SS|2|35|8|0|If, however, someone would want to achieve from now till tomorrow what should have been achieved with success through an orderly progress over the course of several years, he would become a fool; for he will consume his spiritual vitality over the measure of orderly influx, and then his spirit will become weak and impotent.
SS|2|35|9|0|The hungry vessels for life force will then begin to absorb, like a polyp, everything that falls to them, ordure and gold, light and darkness; so everything is mixed up. But these dissimilar substances will then begin to ferment in the vessels, the spirit of such fermentation will soon tear the weak vessels, and the condition will ensue where you would say, "He's running on a hamster wheel", will be true.
SS|2|35|10|0|From this, however, you will, in my opinion, already be able to clearly see that any effective progress or ascent must be divided into proper resting pauses; and one will then be able to reach every good goal with the greatest ease in the world.
SS|2|35|11|0|Whoever has a large barrel of new grape must and pours it continually from one vat to the other, in order to clarify and strengthen it, will surely find himself greatly disappointed in a hundred times over. In this way, the must is certainly not going to become clear and strong, but since a little must is left behind in every vat, it will in the end lose most of it. If, however, he leaves the must in the vat in proper peace, it will be active, work out all the uncleanliness by itself, thereby continually clarifying itself more and more, and thereby become increasingly saturated with the spiritual power.
SS|2|35|12|0|Once he has attained the first stage of clarity, it will be right to pour it over into another clean barrel, since very little marc will lie in the bottom which weakens the spiritual power of the wine; but it will now deal with itself on a purer basis; that is, with his own strength, and will increasingly strengthen himself by his own power.
SS|2|35|13|0|This is precisely the case with man; from stage to stage it must rise and from floor to floor. He raises higher and higher in the sphere of his life and all the knowledge of it. And so we have now reached our second floor without the slightest fatigue, and now, in these splendid, quite broad galleries, and as you may say, spread ourselves and consider all these great glories.
SS|2|35|14|0|Concerning the construction, it is exactly the same as that of the first two galleries we have already seen and entered, but the mighty pillar-circle of pillars which supports the next floor, is placed somewhat deeper in than that of the preceding galleries.
SS|2|35|15|0|The difference between this and the preceding gallery lies firstly in the entirely different coloring of the building material, and especially in the fact that in the middle of these pillar-circle is, instead of an altar, a kind of large garden vase of the most magnificent ornamental work, in which a natural small tree grows.
SS|2|35|16|0|You will think, for example, that the roots of this tree will eventually crack the vase. There is no need to worry. The wisdom of these people has already provided for it; for when the sapling becomes stronger and stronger in the course of time, then it will be carefully removed, and placed in a big, strong pot, which we shall find on the next floor. Then, a fresh seed is placed in the vase of this storey, from which a new similar noble tree grows.
SS|2|35|17|0|Does this horticultural operation have any spiritual reason? Indeed, my dear friends and brothers! On the first floor we saw only one altar in the middle. The first, so to say, was merely a literal knowledge of God; that is, a seed-kernel, which must first be put into the ground, in order to grow from it into a tree, under whose branches the birds of the heaven can dwell.
SS|2|35|18|0|And see, here is the seed-kernel, which was put in the earth on the first floor, and already became a little tree. It signifies the state of man, as soon as he becomes a moral being, as soon as he has received knowledge from God, and is already suitable for the bearing of fruit in the future, to host the dwelling of the birds of heaven. And so you will also find everything else in this second floor.
SS|2|35|19|0|The floor of the gallery looks like an incandescent ore, the pillars are reddish-green, the floor of the pillar-circle on which the vase stands, is white as a sun. The vase itself is formed from a piece of ruby, and rests on a three-legged frame made of flaming gold, and the ground in the vase looks like emerald velvet. The staircase around the pillars is made of a light blue material and decorated with green, strongly shimmering foliage. The wall of the main building is red, the gates to the interior are of emerald; the central pillar on which the two wings hang, is of transparent gold, and the ceiling of this gallery, together with its splendid ornamentation, is lighter and brighter than sunlight through a light-green glass.
SS|2|35|20|0|Now, however, we are going to a doorway and want to take a look through the transparent material. We are here; so look inside! What do you see? You are sinking back in complete helplessness, what have shaken you so much? I already know that there are much more beautiful human beings on this floor.
SS|2|35|21|0|Yes, I tell you, the visual beauty of these people is so great that on your earth you would not be able to look at such a beauty without suddenly losing your life. I tell you even more: the splendor of this beauty would literally even completely dissolve your whole earth in a few moments. Therefore, we again leave this gallery also and go to the third floor, or to the fourth gallery.
SS|2|36|0|1|Third floor - Forms and colors correspond to the formation of the mind
SS|2|36|1|0|We have reached this fourth gallery, or the third floor. The fact that everything here is still more glorious and transfigured than in the previous floors, need scarcely be mentioned.
SS|2|36|2|0|A glimpse into these gleaming galleries, illuminated in a thousand flaming radiating colors, shows us with more than spoken clarity the unspeakable beauty of this fourth gallery; but the odd vessel in the pillar-circle deserves closer attention. Look at it carefully, and from all sides, and you will have to say in the end: Indeed, this looks more like a boat than any garden pot. And yet this boat-like vessel is filled with a reddish-blue shimmering earth, from which, in the center of the vessel, a very sound tree has grown, the stem of which is blindingly white of color, and smooth as polished silver. But the branches and leaves on it resemble the branches and leaves of a fig-tree on the earth; but the branches are brilliantly red as corals in the bottom of the sea, and the leaves are blue-green, and the edges are brimmed with small strips of gold, and buds above the leaves looks like they are very much ready to burst open.
SS|2|36|3|0|The boat-like pot, however, appears to be of bright red gold, and is bordered on the edge with a relatively firm banister, made of transparent gold, which has a railing of small, inwardly bent tubes which continuously drips and as we can see, moistens the soil in the vessel. The water has a pleasant smell, like the finest nardus oil. And the floor of the pillar-circle seems to be made of a mass similar to that of the great courtyard between the three-fold ring-gallery and this main central building; for one can look every which way, the surface seems to be constantly waving and undulating, and yet we certainly know that it is solid.
SS|2|36|4|0|The individual pillars of this circle is peculiar. Their color is light gray, but transparent, and in the middle of each pillar is an apparent red, transparent glow, flowing up and down in winding tubes, like a red transparent liquid, giving the pillar a unique, peculiarly sublime appearance. What is also remarkable here is that all the other pillar-circles and their pillars look exactly the same in every aspect. In every center is a vessel of this kind, with a tree, and everywhere we discover, in the middle of the pillars, winding tubes, in which uniform red fluid ascends and descends. The circular staircase within these pillar-circles are here apparently somewhat steeper than in the previous ones, and appear to be from a material which resembles our dark green glass, except that the glass of the earth has no natural light, and thus do not positively glow in itself with such a vivid color.
SS|2|36|5|0|So it is true, my dear friends and brethren; but what does it all say? We do not want hang around for too long without addressing this case according to the right order.
SS|2|36|6|0|With regard to the tree standing in this ship-like pot, we have already learned in the former gallery that it is transplanted here from the vase there, if it has reached the proper size. What then happens to him here, if he too becomes too big for this container? We have already seen similar avenues. When it has borne its fruits, the fruits are gathered, and the tree is easily moved out to the avenues and other groups of trees, where he can continue to flourish and bear abundant fruit. When it has fulfilled its time there, its wood is taken, its branches, and its foliage, and it is all laid upon the altar, which you first saw in the avenue, and then set alight on this altar, and thus offered unto God. This would be the fate of the tree; - but we still have the container before us.
SS|2|36|7|0|Why is this such a ship-like form? Because the ship also here on this world-body portable vehicle on the surface of the waters. But the tree is planted in it to show that this is not the place it should stay. The billowing floor seems to suggest a still insecure foundation on which one can base himself. The gray color of the pillars signifies the nostalgia of the still unstable life of the tree, and the red surging juice in the winding tubes indicates that true life must be in the midst of all external strength when the external life becomes firm and permanent, it is intended to provide a permanent support and free movement of inner life. Hence the form and nature of the pillars of such a pillar circle.
SS|2|36|8|0|The staircase, which is somewhat steeper, shows that the progress is more difficult, with sometimes more resistance, on a non-solid ground than if one were to walk over solid land. In a more understandable way: the staircase, which is somewhat steeper, shows that man, when he has once become an independent moral being, proceeds forwards and upwards with more difficulty with drops of insight, than the red fluid which easily rises and falls in the center of the pillar, which is still veiled in the free moral man, but still shows clearly enough, which way is the most suitable and the least cumbersome to attain the true height of life.
SS|2|36|9|0|Through the tubes, which bend inward from the railing of the boat-like container, we see drops falling to humidify the earth; but an unbroken mass of juice is continually rising and falling in the center of the pillars. What does this show? The drops from the tubes are the external insights and are, in a sense, never a whole, but always bits and pieces. Through them also the outer lifeform is built, but not the inner life itself.
SS|2|36|10|0|Man is thus indeed well formed by all sorts of knowledge, but in all his cultivated education, he remains a scattered man, but not a united man, and as such resembles a tree which grows in a container, where it has no strength, and for him in this way is still no permanence. The best thing about him is when he brings good fruit on the many and colorful branches of his external knowledge; these are kept, but the tree is not. But the pillar, which lets a united life rise in its midst, continues to be a firm, glorious support for the kingdom of God.
SS|2|36|11|0|See, all this is depicted by this pillar-circle standing here in front of us on this fourth gallery; and you may deduct from this knowledge the very easy conclusion that people who perform their buildings in such a high correspondence of life must surely be exceedingly wise. This is also reflected by their radiant beauty. These people, who live in this fourth gallery, also have correspondence with everything you see here. They are exceedingly wise and beautiful, which is greater than all we have seen so far.
SS|2|36|12|0|We will therefore not look at them either, for the sight of them might bring you more harm than good, for, as I have already remarked, you must be made frigidly dull beforehand by the great splendor and wisdom in the contemplation of this central building before you will be able to take into account these people who live in many thousands in these huge buildings. And so we shall go up again, to the fourth floor, or to the fifth gallery, and see there again more of the splendor, glory and wisdom of these people. And so we ascend with these, even if only a little, steeper stairs.
SS|2|37|0|1|Fourth Floor - The ordinary man and the divine-spiritual man
SS|2|37|1|0|Here we are already on the fifth gallery or on the fourth floor. What do you see here, which is quite different from the previous gallery? You say: The most striking difference here is a white, rather high pyramid, also placed in the middle of the pillar-circle. The top of the pyramid is curiously enough for us, for the first time adorned with a small statue, representing a naked human being. This statue has a reddish-white color and is so beautifully shaped in its juvenile measures, that one could easily believe that it is alive. We have not yet seen a similar presentation since we came on this world body.
SS|2|37|2|0|The rest of this fourth floor, or the fifth gallery, it is not so much different from the lower gallery, except for the floor of this gallery being a flaming blue color, the pillars of reddish-white, like the statue on the top of the pyramid, and the solid wall of the main building, a dark red, is quite different from the previous gallery. But we must confess that we are already so dulled to the great splendor and glory of the colors, that we no longer pay much attention to such differences. But this ornamental structure of this pillar-circle is rather foreign to us, since we have not yet seen anything like this on this world-body, as we have said. It could surely not be a mere ornament, but have to have some meaning, and we will discover it by closer by experience.
SS|2|37|3|0|Well, my dear friends and brethren, your remark, and your wish is right, perfect, and good, and so listen to me; I will try to discover the meaning of this ornament within you. What does the pyramid mean? I have already told you the importance of it on another occasion. But if you wish to bring out the meaning as it is well founded here, consider how a pyramid has been constructed in its form, and what its purpose is, and you will be able to see a very effective indication about the meaning of this ornament within you ,
SS|2|37|4|0|The pyramid is broad at the base, and ends in a point at the top; so shall also be the just, humble life of man. How man's life develops, we have seen in the preceding galleries in the tree, which develops from a small seed and spreads itself wider with its branches and twigs. The human being likewise spreads himself in his various basic skills and henceforth acquired manifold insights, but also with all kinds of desires.
SS|2|37|5|0|But what happens over time with this expanded man? He is taken out of his fluctuating ground and buried behind the site of the graves, in the avenue of trials. Or, in clearer words, everything belonging to matter is again intertwined with matter, and no one cares for those fruits produced for still some time, through assimilation of matter. Only those fruits which the tree carried in the containers are preserved as substantial.
SS|2|37|6|0|See, so it is with man. What he has done good in the time of his life, which is like a spread tree, is preserved. But when man dies, his body is buried, and thus all his worldly knowledge goes with him. Does the body remain without the fruit in the tomb? Oh no; on its many branches and twigs are still a great number of worms, which gradually become masters of the tree on which they were produced, and then gradually absorbs it to the last atom. The worms themselves, however, have in themselves other guests, which gradually transform them into the mud of the earth and finally into the earth itself.
SS|2|37|7|0|This is the image of an ordinary worldly human being. Through this pyramid, however, an unusual man is represented. But this unusual man is in fact presenting a man as he should be in the depth of his being. How then?
SS|2|37|8|0|The man who has spread himself begins to unite his knowledge and his desires more and more to a single point, and this point is God on high! The more he focuses in on Him who has created him unto a free life, the narrower the circles of his knowledge and desires are driven and drawn; and this for as long as it takes man to reach the point or culminating point of humility out of total self-denial of all his secular desires.
SS|2|37|9|0|What does the pyramid then become for the human spirit who finds himself at the top of humility? It becomes what it was for the ancient Egyptians, namely, a tomb for all his knowledge, desires, and passions, which became completely dead unto the world.
SS|2|37|10|0|But what do we see here above the top of the pyramid? A very well-formed little figure of a man of reddish-white color. Behold, a splendid picture of the rebirth of man! From humility and complete self-denial, that is, from the top of the pyramid, he emerges. How did he get to the top? This shows its color; by faith and love to God! And his small and perfect form says as much as what the Lord once said unto us, His disciples: "If ye shall not be like the little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of God."
SS|2|37|11|0|The extremely soft plastic shows the gentleness; the strength of the material the small statue is formed of, but shows that man has only advanced into the unchanging strength of eternal life in such a true rebirth of the spirit.
SS|2|37|12|0|The flaming blue floor also signifies the simple but stable ground for eternal life. The pillars of the same color, however, signify the supporting pillars, which are the true, living faith in God the Lord, and the love for Him.
SS|2|37|13|0|See, this is the most significant meaning of this ornament. Let us now go to the sixth gallery or, as we know it, the fifth floor. There we will again encounter a higher degree of wisdom of the inhabitants of this central building.
SS|2|37|14|0|You would like to have a look at the present inhabitants of this fourth floor. But I say to you, "Let this desire pass away, for you can not yet bear such an exalted sight, even less than in the earlier galleries. At the right time, however, we shall enter into a closer encounter with the inhabitants of this whole building; and so we will not tarry, but will, as I have said, go straight to the fifth floor or to the sixth gallery.
SS|2|38|0|1|Fifth floor - advanced level of development of the human spirit
SS|2|38|1|0|We are above; how do you like it here? You say: Very well; but it is here from this fifth floor or from the sixth gallery already quite horribly high up! It is only good that every lower gallery stands above the other; otherwise we would scarcely be able to bear such a height. That otherwise everything is posed in the former way, can be seen at the first moment; but as far as the ornamentation of the pillar-circle is concerned, this is really quite new. A majestic large white shining globe rests upon a round, green circular plate, somewhat raised in the middle; but on the globe here stands, in a very manly male position, a very masterfully executed statue, representing a perfect man. The man looks upwards; the left hand is held against the breast, and with the right hand it points into the distance in the manner in which a ruler would. The color of the statue also goes into the reddish-white; but the hair is completely white and so is the beard. The nails on the fingers glow like stars, the mouth is half open. This, however, is all that we are able to get from the form of this remarkable ornament.
SS|2|38|2|0|It is striking that here the pillars are blue, but the floor is red, and here not so strongly undulating and flaming as with the lower galleries, but the swinging motion which we do notice on the floor is more like the swinging of an elastic body, since the movements are similar. The wall of the inner building is dark green here, and together with green light, a bright red light is also constantly being vibrated.
SS|2|38|3|0|If one takes a look at the matter, it seems to me that the building here is in a constant state of vibration. Only the columns emits their beautiful blue color quite calmly; what we have also noticed in these columns, which have not been seen in the preceding ones, are the capitals which are placed above each column, as in transparent gold, in an indescribably most beautiful form. My dear friends and brothers, this is all that we have noticed here. But what all this may say, we are not yet able to handle, and least of all, the meaning of these ever-increasing extraordinary decoration of these pillar-circles.
SS|2|38|4|0|Dear friends and brothers! You have had a sufficient look at the necessary and useful things. What is especially noticeable to you here is precisely what we can use for our purpose. It is true that here, every ornament, however small, has its most wise reason; but this is concerned with certain conditions which are exclusively and only applicable to this world-body, and especially to this circular region.
SS|2|38|5|0|But as to the peculiar ornaments you have noticed, they have a general meaning, which, like a light from this central body, applies to the whole of creation. In order that you may see this ornament as quickly and as well as possible, we must take a quick look at the previous gallery. There we saw a small statue on the top of the pyramid. It described the "rebirth of man" in his spirit. Underneath, the renounced world was still visible in a perfect pyramid.
SS|2|38|6|0|Now, however, look here at the green round plate, slightly raised towards the middle. This is nothing other than the previous pyramid, compressed by the great weight of the great regenerated human spirit, or here it is where the mountains and valleys are leveled. - That is true.
SS|2|38|7|0|But whence came the great white ball, and what does it say? The sphere as well as the circle is the symbol of perfection; but at the same time it also shows that the spirit of man, in the perfect victory over his worldly nature, creates for himself a new world, which is the result of his completed wisdom. Thus every perfected spirit will once become the creator of his own world, or he will inhabit the world which has emerged from the works of his love and from the living light of his faith. And to this end, the sphere design shows the highest possible perfection of such a world, completed in love, completed in wisdom, and completed in all efficiency.
SS|2|38|8|0|But the fact that the ball indicates such a perfection can lead you to the conclusion that you are looking at a world-body, or the other world-bodies, which the Lord, created as what they are. But what do these world bodies look like? Look, they are perfect balls. But why does the ball express the perfected? - Measure the sphere once with a circle, and you will be able to make countless circles on this sphere from the largest to the smallest. The surface or the outer circumference of the sphere will give the same circle in each direction. Further, wherever you wish, you can make a smaller circle on the sphere, so that it will be entirely in the center of the whole surface of the sphere. This is not possible on any other shaped body, even on the circle; for if you make a smaller circle in the circle, or rather on the surface of the circle, it will surely no longer be in the center of the circle, but on the surface of a sphere it is everywhere in the center. See, so the ball, like no other body, expresses the highest possible perfection, as does the highest possible freedom of spiritual life.
SS|2|38|9|0|But how? On the surface of the sphere, you can place a smaller circle or point wherever you want, and it will be perfectly centered, in the center of the entire surface of the sphere. And then you can do as you please, and you can not possibly transgress this most mathematically correct law in any way.
SS|2|38|10|0|See, so it is also with the perfect freedom of action of the completed spirit. He can do whatever he likes and wants, and it is a pure impossibility for him to violate the most perfect divine order. And this is the foundation of this highly symbolical statue.
SS|2|38|11|0|If we now know this, the perfectly masculine statue shows us nothing but a man perfected in the spirit. The upwards gaze is the unobstructed view to God and justifies the sentence: "Look steadily at Me!" The left hand, placed on the heart, shows the exclusive love for God; the other hand, stretched out into the distance in ruling fashion, says that everything is subject to the law of love.
SS|2|38|12|0|The symbolism of the man standing on the sphere, shows his sublimity above all of creation; for all of creation in its perfection makes up the whole content of the sphere. No other sublimity is to be found on its surface; only man, like a mighty ruler, stands above all creation, like a second god, over all of infinity.
SS|2|38|13|0|The half-open mouth shows that besides God, there is no other being capable of speech than man alone. The nails on the fingers, which shine as the stars, denotes the creative might, power and wisdom, which are present in every perfected spirit.
SS|2|38|14|0|Further, the blue pillars, the unshakable permanence and their transparent golden capitals, signify the divine wisdom, and that the slight elevations of the floor shows the quiet, regulated, simple life, need scarcely be mentioned.
SS|2|38|15|0|Since we have come to know this important ornamental piece of this fifth floor in such a useful and convenient way, we can go up one floor again. You say: How are we going to get up there? for in these pillar-circles we see no circular staircase? But I say to you, look a little more closely, and you will see it soon. It is here made only of a very transparent, but otherwise firm material, in order to characterize the purely spiritual ascension or the most impeccable way in which every step can be fully observed. As we are still aware of these things, we shall therefore cheerfully proceed to the sixth floor, or the seventh gallery.
SS|2|39|0|1|Sixth Floor - Man shows his weaknesses In the state of fear
SS|2|39|1|0|You say: Dear friend and brother! On this very strongly transparent circular staircase, it is a little awkward to climb upwards, for it seems to us as if one is going to rise up into the open air, and then look down onto the ever-deepening ground; it is something rather dizzying! And if the ascent is so strange, the return will surely be even stranger. Yes, yes, my dear brethren and friends, the matter certainly seems so and seem to justify your concern; but you will instead in the end find out that all the circumstances you now worry about, will work out as such, that you will not at all notice how easily and gracefully we will return.
SS|2|39|2|0|I also have to mention that the heights are only dizzying for those who stay in the depth of the plain; but for permanent inhabitants of the heights, and for those who have much to do with the heights, they are not at all; in either a more natural and civil state. So does the mountain-dwellers, and many other friends of heights, climb up and over the cliffs and crests, whose sight makes a permanent inhabitant of the plains almost feverish, while the inhabitant of the mountain and heights gazes jubilantly over the most terrible abysses with his journeying and climbing apparatus.
SS|2|39|3|0|Thus, even if a man of low rank is in a situation, where he has to appear before his sovereign, and in fact in his splendid court, with what fear and awe does he approach the face of his sovereign. His feet becomes heavier with every step, the closer he come to the chamber, in which the prince of the country usually keeps his counsel.
SS|2|39|4|0|If, on the other hand, we consider a minister or a high commander-in-chief, especially if he is still a prominent favorite of the sovereign, and therefore also the insignificant court servants. These certainly approaches the country's prince without the slightest oppression, and the latter, who are accustomed to this position as if inborn, often mischievously frolics over the steps which seemed so dizzying and threatening to our simple countryman.
SS|2|39|5|0|Yes, even from a citizen point of view there are no lack of examples; let us assume a simple, well-educated young man, whose life circumstances and conscience permits him to take an dear wife. He knows a house, and the daughter of the house pleases him very well; but the circumstances of this house surpass the earthly advantages of his own significantly. He knows that the family father of this house is a very respectable and honored, good man; but the superiority of his position gives so many dizzying doubts to our bridegroom that he can hardly dare, even with the aid of reliable guides and signposts, to overcome the difference of class with his chosen house.
SS|2|39|6|0|But since he cannot eradicate it, he have to take the risk; but how does he fare when he enters the doorway of this fateful house from which he expects his happiness? His pulse is quicker than when he would climb a high mountain; he becomes short of breath, and his whole body begins to shake as he approaches the door behind which the housefather, father of his bride lives; Fear, faith, hope, and love are all intermingled.
SS|2|39|7|0|At first he barely utters a word, or he measures every syllable before he pronounces it, in an attempt to show no signs of weakness, of which every man is secretly so very conscious. But why? For man shows his weaknesses, his vulnerabilities, even his faults, more easily than when he is in the state of fear.
SS|2|39|8|0|Take for instance a virtuoso, even if he is ever so capable, but is still aware of a few places in his plays to be performed, which have sometimes failed him somewhat under two ears and eyes, he develops a dread for these places which he struggles to master, and therefore keep making these mistakes at these very doubtful places. Fear was therefore the condition in which our virtuoso showed its weaknesses.
SS|2|39|9|0|A good walker on a flat country does not know of any weakness in his walking. But if someone would tell him: Friend, you must go with me to the top of that mountain; will he do this? So our good walker would probably say: What do you think of me? That I shall not dare to go to the top of the mountain? I who have already walked several hundred miles in the field. But then it becomes reality. Our good walker is facing a great height for the first time in his life.
SS|2|39|10|0|When climbing a very steep part, his feet begin to tremble; after every step, he begins to doubt the next one, and begins to seriously reconsider whether he should continue or not. But if his friend shows him the crescent, our good pedestrian will begin to tremble all over, and let himself be tied together with the others with the safety rope.
SS|2|39|11|0|What is to be deduced from this? The fear of height has revealed the weakness in the feet of our good walker, so he lets himself be tied with the safety rope, still considering every step very carefully, and yet is still afraid, avoiding with all the effort in the world to make the slightest misstep. So it is with our bridegroom; he was quite confident in his daily walk of life; but on this serious height, where the safety of every step is important, one has to weigh every step, every syllable, on a very accurate scale, as you are used to say: to make no tallow from the pastry.
SS|2|39|12|0|However, as is the case with these three examples of earthly presented human viewpoints, it certainly corresponds with the spiritual.
SS|2|39|13|0|The fraud of the fruit of fear does not end: the higher you go, the more fearful and timid you become in your mind, and thus also correspondingly weaker in faith.
SS|2|39|14|0|If I wish to speak to you in the fashion of highest heavenly wisdom, you would begin to despair and lose heart, and if none of you would be able to write down even three lines, even with the most courageous attempt.
SS|2|39|15|0|But I will therefore speak with you according to your nature, and I will or I will walk on your habitable ground and terrain, and will elevate you barely noticeable, little by little. But even with this scarcely perceptible elevation, you begin to feel a little dizzy on the ascent to our sixth floor or the seventh gallery on this rather strongly transparent staircase.
SS|2|39|16|0|But if our countryman, who visits the sovereign of the country, will spend some time in discussion with the very condescending prince, he will get over the stately vertigo and all fear, and he will have a much more pleasant return journey over the named steps of the palace than before, towards the palace of the sovereign.
SS|2|39|17|0|The high-altitude climber will be bolder and less dizzy on the top of the mountain, and the way back will, as you say, be a real pleasure.
SS|2|39|18|0|Thus, even our bridegroom, when he has come to know that he has found firm ground in his beloved house than he expected, will surely have a more cheerful return, than he had going there.
SS|2|39|19|0|And behold, it shall be the same for us; we shall still experience some vertigo to reach the height of this building; but the summit will then balance everything, and we shall experience a cheerful return journey.
SS|2|39|20|0|On this occasion of our instructive conversation, we have also ascended our very transparent staircase, as you may notice, quite comfortably, and in this way we take advantage of each step.
SS|2|39|21|0|Now, however, we are already on the seventh gallery, or on the sixth floor, and thus I say to you: Look at everything here at your leisure and attentively; for what you will find here will be of much greater interest than anything we have ever seen and then discuss it in the manner of the wisdom of these inhabitants. So, as I said, on this sixth floor or on the seventh gallery, actively take your eyes in your hands, look at everything well, and then relate to me what you have seen; and we shall surely not miss the meaning.
SS|2|40|0|1|Ascent from love into wisdom
SS|2|40|1|0|I notice that you have looked at everything well, and now you can also reveal what you have seen; and so you say what you saw on this seventh gallery, or on the sixth floor, as something particularly conspicuous. I can tell you that you are not yet quite familiar with this mode of representation, and you can not describe the thing you looked at properly; therefore I must help you somewhat.
SS|2|40|2|0|First things first, my dear friends and brethren, you can see the rounding of this seventh gallery, while in the lower galleries, you have not been able to perceive the form, due to the great size. Secondly, you will notice that the pillar-circles here are no longer of the considerable extent as in the earlier galleries; also does a pillar-circle no longer consist of thirty pillars, but only of twenty pillars, and the inner space is therefore also somewhat more limited. Thirdly, you notice that here the floor is light red, the columns, the walls, and the ceiling are light blue, but the doors in the walls of the main building are a dark crimson red. In all this you do not notice any flames, though instead a very strong glow, and you say in yourselves: with regard to the outward splendor of this present gallery, it is a bit less than the previous; but for the balustrades of the gallery and the ornamentation of the pillar-circles, these are at least at first sight, very much the same as the preceding ones.
SS|2|40|3|0|Firstly is this gallery made up of nothing but stars, with which whole fixed decorations are formed, and then made into a useful whole. The stars are of very bright brilliancy, and they radiate in a thousandfold colors, and the circular staircase within the pillar-circle seems to be composed only of stars, and no other solid material can be seen between these stars. This is, however, also the extent to which our language is sufficient to portray what we see here. But as far as the central ornamentation of the circle is concerned, it is an object which is too high above the horizon of our language, therefore we can not describe this object.
SS|2|40|4|0|Yes, yes, my dear friends and brethren, that is what I have already remarked on at the beginning, and I have perceived that the description of this subject may be a little difficult for you. That's why I passed it over at first. And so give attention! We should like to present this ornamental object as exact as possible, so observe it with full take it with all attentiveness.
SS|2|40|5|0|We are now as close as possible; and then look down at the floor of the pillar-circle. What do we see? A single circle of stars, seven klafter in circumference, in the order of the colors of a rainbow, and the width of the circle is three spans. Within this circle, a violet altar rises to a height of six spans and has a circumference of about three men's klafter, after the outstretched hand measure. The upper, rounded edge is bordered with a small railing of flaming gold; on top of the border is a half-span high railing, composed of pure round, glossy white pillars. Above the railing pillars is again a broad hoop made of transparent crimson gold, over which, just at the places under which the pillars are placed, there are small, perfectly round dark blue balls, and each of these spheres has a small circle of stars around its middle.
SS|2|40|6|0|But from the middle of the railed surface of this altar rises a perfect light-green pillar, and above this pillar is a great circle composed of stars. Within this circle, a large number of geometrical figures are composed of bright red and white stars, which, together with their circle surrounding them, creates a very mysteriously impressive sight.
SS|2|40|7|0|Another circle hangs from the ceiling on a massive golden cord; it hangs not upright, but horizontally and is of equal size with the upright one, standing on the green center pillar, but looks very much the same in every other respect. See, that is the form of the ornament of this pillar-circle, which you had difficulty to describe.
SS|2|40|8|0|You say: Dear friend and brother in the Lord! Everything is very sublime, beautiful and good; but this ornamentation, like the former, will surely also have a profound meaning, as you have already described; but what significance does this one have? That is another question. If we were to discuss it, we would have done enough, if we had coped with the description, and would have left the correspondence to eternally better times. But since you have helped us out of so many embarrassments, we are here also firmly convinced that even in this case it would not be too difficult for you to give us a little light about it.
SS|2|40|9|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers, we are here on the first step of about half the height of this building, and we are already dealing with objects of pure wisdom. So far we have been basically, that is, in love, but now we go out of love into wisdom, which is a just way before God. But since objects of wisdom about the most significant are more difficult to grasp than objects of love, we must be a bit more collected here, in order not to be thrown out of the saddle, as you say.
SS|2|40|10|0|You indeed say that you do not really see the reason for this, since the highest wisdom is also present in love; if we can grasp it by being united with love, will it not also be easy for us to work through all things. Yes, my dear friends and brothers, you judge otherwise quite correctly; but this time I must tell you that you have already hit only air. But that you may not only hear this from me alone, but also understand it yourselves as clear as the sun, I will give you a few examples which will suffice to confirm my statement. and so listen!
SS|2|40|11|0|If you walk on your earth-body, and encounter numerous objects, all of which are well lit by the sun, you will not find one whom you can not touch and carry with your hands unless its weight exceeds your strength; no one can therefore say that he is not capable of picking things up, and when you take hold of it, you also picks up its light together with it. But now try to take hold of the free light and carry it around in bundles. I think this will be a little difficult.
SS|2|40|12|0|If the light is already bound to a solid body which corresponds to love, then you can take hold of the light together with the body, and then carry it back and forth at your pleasure; but as already noted, the free light does not allow such an act. That would be a good example. Let us consider another, from which it will be evident that man can enjoy the light, and be able to make use of it in a corporeal manner; but only on the way of the Divine order. But how this is done, we shall now show with the following example.
SS|2|40|13|0|Out of what and from where does the full ripeness of the fruit of the tree and the wheat come? You say: Undeniably from the light and from the warmth associated with the light. You have answered well. We know therefore that a fruit is a product of light and warmth.
SS|2|40|14|0|The light, however, allows itself to be taken captive by the heat, and the more heat, the more light will be imprisoned. And from these two, a full-fledged fruit comes forth, which you can then enjoy, and in this way, with the fruit which is enjoyed, with the lightest effort from the world, the captured light necessarily arises in you, and this captive light is also that etheric substance , which gives your organism the life-giving food.
SS|2|40|15|0|Could not somebody say that if this is manifestly and surely correct, then one would only be able to oppose the luminous sun, and diligently absorb the light into oneself, sparing oneself to have to eat. But I say: It is only a trial. The sun-meal is also already known; that a person should only stick to a pure sun-meal for ten days, and already on the second day his organism will tell him how much of the food he has absorbed.
SS|2|40|16|0|From this example, however, you can see more clearly than from the previous, that the light alone cannot be enjoyed in its free state, and that no one can be satiated by it. But only when it is caught in the Divine order by the Divine power, it becomes enjoyable and nourishing. For this reason, man is to capture all his world-light in his heart, wherever it is bound by the warmth of life, and from this light he will receive a right food for his spirit. Here we must likewise firstly take into captivity the pure forms of wisdom by our love of the Lord, and then we shall be able to look at the development of the same in ourselves, and so prepare ourselves an efficient meal. The Lord will also open this altar to us, as He opened it for us in the avenue.
SS|2|41|0|1|Relationship, order and harmony between love and wisdom
SS|2|41|1|0|Now look and pay attention; I have spoken thus in myself, and you have done the same through me, and it will also be easy to grasp the more free wisdom with the power of the Lord within us, and to make it understandable to us. But in order to properly understand and appreciate the matter, you should firstly consider the number of floors and galleries.
SS|2|41|2|0|We are on the sixth floor or on the seventh gallery, so in fact, over half of the building. Thus, just as the lower half, and by far the bigger part of the building, corresponds to the breast of man, and thus to all that is of love; likewise does the upper half correspond to the head of man, and thus understanding and wisdom.
SS|2|41|3|0|Here we are therefore at the first stage of wisdom, or at the stage where pure wisdom and love are combined. If you pay some attention to this, you will begin to distinguish the ornamentation of this pillar-circle, as well as the decoration of all the circles of this floor.
SS|2|41|4|0|Look at the altar here! Its virtual shape, color and decoration depicts love reaching out into wisdom. The small pillar, in which the mysterious circle is embedded, represents the neck of man, but the sense of the greatest possible humility. But what comes out of humility? Look at the fixed circle. This circle represents the head of man; it corresponds with the light of wisdom which proceeds from the warmth of love.
SS|2|41|5|0|The starlets of which it is composed, together with the figures, likewise composed of starlets, which fill this free space, signify the manifold wisdom and insights, which, of course, are all together and combined, part of wisdom. But the lower circle of stars on the floor around the altar says that love, the true humility, and also their wisdom, are of Divine origin, and come from the work of the men according to the Divine will.
SS|2|41|6|0|The sevenfold circle is the visual representation of the divine will. Its individual stars, however, signify the works which man performs according to the Divine order, according to the knowledge of the Divine will. But it is clear from this that no one can love God, unless He fulfills His will. But whoever fulfills God's will by taking his own will captive through self-denial, has a first share in love of God. And so are the works according to the will of God the noble seeds, from which grows the exceeding over all blessed and life-giving love of God.
SS|2|41|7|0|When one partakes in such love, he has gained with it the wisdom equal to the Divine wisdom, because love itself, being the origin of this wisdom, is Divine. That the multifariously shaped symbols in the circle depict the multiple contiguous and exalted concepts of the Godly order and wisdom, need hardly be mentioned at all.
SS|2|41|8|0|In this respect, we would have also unraveled our ornaments. But we can still see, from the ceiling, a circle similar to that which has been inserted into the small column, and this horizontally suspended circle, touches the uppermost sphere of our circle precisely at its center, which is fixed onto the small pillar. What will this circle indicate?
SS|2|41|9|0|This circle signifies the divine wisdom, which constantly flows from the heavens, and continually enlightens and directs the wisdom of every man who lives according to the Divine order.
SS|2|41|10|0|The touching of these two circles signifies that the true Divine spirit of wisdom penetrates man into the depths of the same, represented by the center. He can, therefore, understand heavenly and Divine things, and, indeed, deal with the Lord Himself as a child with his father, or as one brother with another. - See, this is the complete explanation, presented as briefly and intelligibly as possible.
SS|2|41|11|0|You of course say and ask here: "Dear friend and brother!" Wherefrom do the men of this central world-body get such wisdom, in which literally the whole spiritual life of every person living on our earth is shown with the highest degree of clarity? If, according to spiritual correspondence, human beings on earth were to build the same, it would be understandable that, as you know, the Lord and Creator of all the heavens and worlds lived, walked, and taught on this earth. But on this world-body, which certainly stands at an unspeakable distance from our earth, to have such wisdom, which wholly resembles the divine earthly, is indeed very strange. How is that possible?
SS|2|41|12|0|My dear friends and brothers, this question would expose you to great laughter in a community of heavenly spirits. What do the fingers and extremities of your body feed on? You do not eat with the extremities; the feet have no mouth or gullet to receive the food specially intended for them, neither do the hands nor the fingers have the same, and so your body still has a countless number of large and small parts, all of which do not need to be separately fed.
SS|2|41|13|0|Man has only one mouth and a stomach, in which he takes up, and pass on the food, properly prepared, to all other parts; likewise does he not have a heart in every member, but he has only one in his breast, and this spreads its veins and vessels through his whole body, and through them he sends his life into all the fibers of the whole body, and this everywhere according to the well-calculated, useful capacity for life.
SS|2|41|14|0|But you have heard that the whole great creation of God is, in its spiritual nature, a human being, which man, in the endlessly great universality, certainly has only a stomach and a heart. You know the great Food-provider, and you also know the food with which the great Provider feeds this great man; it is the bread of life, or as you would say it in German: 'sie ist die Liebe Gottes! (it is the love of God!)
SS|2|41|15|0|But if you find in all parts of your body the same food which you have put into your stomach, and everywhere that same blood which flows from the heart into all your body parts, it will not be a miracle either, that one would find in this part of the great cosmic man, beings with the same Divine love and wisdom that you have found on your earth; have found, and always will find.
SS|2|41|16|0|Such a central sun is, in a sense, a major nerve in the great world-man, and the smaller suns and planets are equal to the smaller, secondary nerves, fibers, and threads; and the main nerve is certainly nourished by the same juice with which the smaller nerves, fibers, and fibers are fed and nourished. Where there is a Lord, a Creator, and one and the same God, there can be, in His immeasurable creation, only Divine love, Divine wisdom, and Divine order! Unless you would like to accept some other God and Creator, provided that your mind and understanding are capable of such folly; then one might well look at a different order of things, and at all events raise a question such as yours. But in the case of circumstances which are only one God, there remains a single food, singular wisdom, and one order. But as we now clearly see all these things, we shall go up again to the seventh floor, or the eighth gallery. If this circular staircase looks rather airy, it should not matter to you; for it will bear us; and so we will go.
SS|2|42|0|1|Seventh floor - Absolute wisdom appears transparent and impenetrable like diamond
SS|2|42|1|0|See, our ascent has gone better than you thought. We are, as you see, already on the seventh floor or on the eighth gallery. How do you find this place?
SS|2|42|2|0|You say, dear friend, here it looks very airy; the pillars of the circles are as if from the finest transparent glass, the ground on which we are standing is likewise of a blue-whitish matter, which is very smooth and glossy. The balustrades, which enclose this gallery from the pillar to pillar, are also made of a very transparent material, so that one can look through it with a very insignificant weakening of the light of the eye, and when we look upwards to the ceiling, we see the same light-blue matter, which also appears to be quite transparent; because you can see places quite easily on the next gallery above.
SS|2|42|3|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers, that is all right. You would like to know whether this very strongly transparent matter is of the same firmness as the somewhat less transparent matter of the lower floors? I tell you, you can be fully assured of it; for the more transparent in the hard state some matter is here, the more solid is it in its parts.
SS|2|42|4|0|You say: It would indeed be according to proper building order to lay the foundation with the solid matter, which must bear the whole load of the building, and the less solid, even though less transparent, in the upper parts of such a building, where the building becomes increasingly lighter:
SS|2|42|5|0|You judge rightly according to your custom, and the building order on your earth body would thus certainly be better-taken care of; but in another world operates a different building code. You nevertheless know that hard objects are brittle and less giving, while the softer ones still have great firmness, but are more flexible, less frail, and can thus withstand without injury greater pressure than the completely hard objects. Think of what might be harder: a ball of solid glass, or a ball of solid copper? In order to cut or scratch the copper, it is true that one do not need the hardest cutting tools; with an ordinary bread knife you can cut or scrape off quite significant pieces from it without effort. In order to damage the glass ball, you need very hard objects such as the finest quartz, the hardest, finest steel or diamond. Now take both balls, put a weight of a thousand hundredweight on each, and give both a perfectly hard support. The glass ball will be crushed to white dust, but the copper one will escape with little flattening under the pressure.
SS|2|42|6|0|From this example, you can see why the harder materials have been used for the top of this building. At the bottom they would most likely have had the fortune of the glass ball under the weight of a thousand hundredweight; but here they are fully capable and strong enough to carry the load resting above them, and we have nothing to fear because our weight.
SS|2|42|7|0|But the fact that everything here becomes harder, more brittle, and more transparent, has an important meaning, but we cannot say too much about how hard materials can never be broken even into big chunks by the hardest tools. The diamond on your earth is surely the hardest and at the same time the most transparent body; but those who grind it, or cut it according to your art-speech, will tell you exactly what it takes to remove only atomic parts from it.
SS|2|42|8|0|See, so it is with the ever-purer wisdom; a chunk of it is harder to consume and disassemble than a whole world of love. One might say that such wisdom is like a box full of fleas, which, when the box is opened, bounce away in great haste, and asks for a great deal of dexterity to catch but a few of thousands. Hence, as has been said, the hard and transparent character of the material of this seventh floor or of this eighth gallery cannot be said to be too much.
SS|2|42|9|0|But so much is certain and clear that the objects in the light of wisdom, that is, of absolute wisdom become ever more transparent, but always more and more impenetrable; and the higher they rise, the more transparent and harder they are, so that, in the end, one is standing and walking on the solid matter, but one no longer sees due to their transparency. So it is also the case with absolute wisdom. One has a reason to be on one's ground; but that is all to be said of it. If you would examine it more closely with your eyes, the longer you observe such a body, the more you will lose it in the light of your eyes, and what you have seen at first sight, will no longer be there.
SS|2|42|10|0|Is it not precisely the case with the absolute wisdom? Yes, you may know this from many experiences. If, however, the matter is still not sufficiently clear to you how the absolute wisdom behaves correspondingly to the material of this great house of habitation, I will give you a little chunk of wisdom, and you may gnaw at it as you like, and you will amount to nothing. And so listen:
SS|2|42|11|0|Seven circles are intertwined; the circles penetrate, the penetrated ones gets consumed, and the consumed ones elevate themselves in those who are not consumed, and the seven circles have no measure and no center. They are seven without end; a number which penetrates the circle of the seven, and the seven, the one!
SS|2|42|12|0|Look, this is such a crumb of absolute wisdom! In a few words I have told you so immensely much that you would not be able to deal with it with ordinary concepts for all eternity. But if you read the wisdom sentence, it will seem to you at first as if you had to come to some, if not total, then partial solution. But try to scrape and work on it, and set the microscope of your mind to this matter; the more you will give up on it, the more airy the matter becomes and the less apparent is in it, and it automatically disappears more and more from the light of your mind.
SS|2|42|13|0|I think you will have enough to come to the conclusion that there is not much to be done for a still bound spirit with absolute wisdom. Therefore, we are only as handsome as the diet which the good Holy Father prepared and blessed for us; but at the time when your mind becomes more unbound, you will also be capable to bite of greater chunks of the absolute food more than at present. But little is sufficient for the wise, we shall be fully satisfied with the smaller bits which will be presented to us on these wisdom-galleries. But we still have here the ornamental pillar of the pillar-circle; consider it, and we will then see how much we can deduct from it.
SS|2|43|0|1|Absolute wisdom is not useful for a bound spirit
SS|2|43|1|0|I notice that you have been done a proper visual investigation of the ornamental room, and have looked at it quite intensely from atom to atom; therefore it will not be difficult for you to speak about, and to describe it as fully as you have looked at it. So you can begin with the description of this ornamentation. But it appears to me that you will not be able to finish the examination. What is it about the ornaments that fixes your eyes on it? Is it probably the ornament itself or are its parts?
SS|2|43|2|0|I clearly notice why you cannot finish the observation. The ornamentation of this pillar-circle is unstable, and you do not know what to make of the constantly changing form. Yes, yes, this ornament is a true kaleidoscope, in which every form of turning is different, and the previous ones do not re-appear again. I tell you therefore also:
SS|2|43|3|0|It will help you little; if you wish to look at this ornament for a whole eternity, you will never come to a final form, but instead, the disappeared forms always get replaced with even more peculiar forms. Hence you can only describe the form of the ornament itself, which is static, and let the inner changing forms be. So what is it then?
SS|2|43|4|0|You say here, dear friend and brother, the whole ornament in and of itself is of a very simple kind, as far as we can see with our eyes. A glass globe is placed in a simple gold ring of more than two klafter in diameter, as in the case of a heavenly or earth globe within a moving brass meridian. The ball is continually rotating within this large ring, which it almost completely fills. The ring is not at all fixed on the floor, but is attached to a massive gold cord, which is embedded with stars, reaching from the ceiling to the height of a man. With every slight twist, new forms appear in this large, transparent glass-globe, which are rather dull, yet colorful, and the forms are not so often so attractive that one cannot stop looking at them. But as soon as one want to take hold of a form to look at it, it is no more; and another, having no resemblance to the preceding one takes its place; and this goes on and on.
SS|2|43|5|0|But when one would think to again see a form which have just formed at a certain point, again at the next rotation, you are greatly mistaken; for there will be no trace left of a form which was once observed. This is, dear friends and brothers, all that we have discovered in this strange ornament to be highly remarkable.
SS|2|43|6|0|We can easily see from here that the other pillar-circles also have the same ornament, we can see quite well from this point. The question here therefore is: who is driving this sphere continually round its axis, and what does this whole ornament mean?
SS|2|43|7|0|My dear friends and brothers! See, there is already hangs a fatal, absolute chunk of wisdom on this ornament, from which you, with your insight, will not be able to bite much off of it. As to the rotation of this sphere, it is easy to explain and understand.
SS|2|43|8|0|If you only know that the large, perfect round rod is internally hollow, and a very cleverly calculated mechanism, which can be regarded as a true "perpetuum mobile," is placed at the point where the spindle of the ball is inserted into the hoop, by which precisely this transparent sphere, which appears to be made of the finest glass, is brought into a continually equal rotation, then you can be completely satisfied with this answer.
SS|2|43|9|0|You would like to know more about the driving force of such a perpetuum-mobile mechanism. If you would know this, which is not going to be too difficult to explain, you will still not understand the ornament any bit better than without an explanation.
SS|2|43|10|0|But I see that you are very eager about the perpetuum-mobile mechanism; so I must inform you somewhat; do imagine yourselves some indestructible material, which is only present on such world-bodies as on this central sun. Such a material cannot be found on the your earth, because all the earthly materials originate from an inexplicably lower degree of light and heat than those of such a central solar world.
SS|2|43|11|0|If we keep this in mind, then the representation of this mechanism is of the simplest kind imaginable. What does it look like? See, about the lower third of this completely sealed ring is filled with an indestructible liquid, about the kind and composition, which you could possibly compare with an exceedingly purified mercury in a perfectly transparent and exceedingly easily fluid state. From the top of the ring, however, a so-called "polyorganon" descends into the liquid, but only on the one side.
SS|2|43|12|0|This polyorganon, according to its powerful attraction to the liquid, sucks it up. This polyorganon, however, reaches down to one-third of the whole ring on the opposite side of the ring, and lets the fluid which was sucked up on the other, side drip down this side. Before the end of the polyorganon, a funnel-like droplet collector is installed, the lower tube of which is directed to a well-calculated spoon-like blade. This scoop is fastened directly to the spindle on which the sphere itself is suspended. When a small spoon has been filled by one or more falling drops, the little spoon is, of course, heavier, then descends, and in this way swings around the whole large sphere. If the little spoon has poured out its liquid down low, another is filled and sinks again. And since the polyorganon absorbs the fluid at the same rate as it can be dripped down on the spoons, the perpetual motion is, under the conditions given above, extremely easily possible, if you consider that this matter, from which the spindle and, Ornament, is not capable of wear, and thus no friction. The smoothness of the spindle and of the cylinder in which the spindle is running is so great, that it does not pose the slightest resistance to the rotation. It is as if such a spindle were moving in the purest aether. And since the large glass-like sphere also hangs in the spindle in a highly mathematical precise spherical manner, its rest is already sufficiently disturbed by the weight of a small drop. Such a product, however, does not belong to the category of miracles for these most wise men.
SS|2|43|13|0|You say that this perpetuum-mobile mechanism is now quite complete; but the constant change of form in the glass sphere, we shall hardly understand. Yes, my dear friends and brothers, there will certainly be a little problem; but it is impossible to gain any insight into it. On your earth body such a representation would probably be a pure impossibility, because on the earth body, the most varied so-called imponderable substances cannot be permanently retained; but this is easily possible on a central solar world.
SS|2|43|14|0|And so you have learned from experience that this ball is internally hollow, but is filled with all kinds of such imponderable basic materials. At the slightest rotation, these substances intermingle continually, without being completely mixed with each other due to their differences. By this mixing, however, new formations of the shapes takes place continually, which must necessarily change in the course of a continual, perpetual revolution of the glass sphere. You can see on your earth-body something similar on great scale, where also the imponderable substances within the great air-ball, which naturally surrounds the entire body of the earth, continually bring new forms into appearance. But these imponderable substances stand on the earth-body on a much less active potency than on such a central sun; hence its structure is usually unstructured, as can be seen in the cloud-formations, and many other aerial appearances. In this sphere, however, these substances are, to some extent, enclosed in their most concentrated power; hence the developed forms are also indescribable, and, if only on a smaller scale, grant the most impressive visual effect.
SS|2|43|15|0|I think that we have deciphered this appearance as far as it was possible for you to understand; but what does all this mean? This is a very different and extraordinary question. It is, as we have seen in the beginning, a wisdom which cannot be completely fathomed, and we shall have to be content to throw a very fleeting general glance at it. The whole thing can therefore be summed up by the fact that this ornament presents the absolute wisdom itself, and from this point of view is something constantly moving and morphing. Its meaning and inner connection can only be deciphered by the owner, but never by anyone else.
SS|2|43|16|0|So it is also on your earth. Who can understand the countless forms of the clouds? The supreme wisdom continually sinks back into the dust, and must say: Lord! We are like nothing at all, all men and spirits are like nothing before You! Likewise, we would also like to do here, and instead of an empty discussion, we would rather go straight to the ninth gallery or to the eighth floor. The staircase looks as if it is very airy; but it will certainly bear us, and so we begin our ascent.
SS|2|44|0|1|Eighth Floor - About entering the being of the spirit
SS|2|44|1|0|We are above; look carefully and pay particular attention to the ornaments of the pillar-circles. From these, as you have learned so far, we learn from floor to floor the wisdom of the people living here, and at the same time the general world-order of a whole solar region, especially of the central sun where we are at present.
SS|2|44|2|0|As far as the rest of this gallery is concerned, there is not too much to be discovered for our eyes, for the all the building material, except for the inner continuous wall, is already perfectly transparent, so that one can recognize only the bright surfaces, which is a material, but otherwise it is, as already said, perfectly transparent like the air. The inner continuous wall, however, is blindingly white; the doors into the inner apartments are light blue. Now, however, we are already finished with the colors of the building; so we go straight to a pillar-circle, in order to have a look at something peculiar, which will raise us up to a very real spiritual gallery.
SS|2|44|3|0|We are in a circle. You may say, dear friend and brother, here one must feel the pillars of this circle more than look. They are, indeed, very bright when one comes right before their surface-mirrors; but if one looks away only fleetingly, indeed, one could very well run into the pillar without having seen before what a stone of offense awaits you.
SS|2|44|4|0|You said earlier that we should take a keen look at the ornamentation of this pillar-circle, because there is something great behind it. But we are already looking left and right, up and down, and can only with difficulty discern the pillars, and along them an exceedingly pure, delicate and completely transparent spiral staircase, furnished with a uniform balustrade on either side; but we can not discover, even with the keenest attentiveness, the slightest trace of an ornament inside this pillar-circle. If, however, we would want to draw from it something which is profitable for our inward quest for knowledge and wisdom, then we must have something clear before us; because from this nothing will impossibly come anything more than nothing.
SS|2|44|5|0|Yes, my dear friends and brethren, see, the sight of man is established by the fact that if one comes from one of the two extremes, it is useless for a time. If a man has stood for a long time in stark light, and then comes into a dark room, he will not be able to distinguish the objects in it with the best vision. This is also the case in reverse; if someone has been staying for a long time in a dark room, and suddenly comes to the bright light, he will not see anymore in the first moments in the light, than the birds of the night at daytime. Only after a few seconds will the pictures become increasingly clearer to his eye.
SS|2|44|6|0|Likewise with you here; because the difference in light from gallery to gallery, from floor to floor is very different and is caused by the application of the ever brighter and lighter building material. We therefore have to linger here at this light level to practice our eyesight. And so things will come to light, which we may not now see at first.
SS|2|44|7|0|You ask: How are we supposed to do it? I tell you, only look at the white wall; your eye will soon be sufficiently adjusted to the light glow, and you will begin to see the outlines of our ornament. Here, of course, you say: Dear friend and brother, as we are, the matter will not be right; for if the spiritual eye is homogeneous with the corporeal, it can only be blinded by a looking for long at this brightness, but not enlivened and strengthened. Therefore, we would think that if the eye is held in some darkness first, it will then become stronger for the reception of the light.
SS|2|44|8|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers, apparently it should be so; but such assumption is not suitable for this place. But if you wish to see the reason for it, I will draw your attention to it.
SS|2|44|9|0|How do you find the morning or evening sun at the first glance you are looking for? You say: Dear friend and brother, unbearably strong; and we cannot discern the round form of the body, but the shape is like a formless fireball. Good, my dear friends and brothers; but what would happen if you overcome yourselves and begin to constantly look at this fireball? You say: the glow gets lost gradually, and our eyes see only a snow-white disk, which seems to vibrate on its edge, and if we look a long time, we can see the largest spots on its surface as very small black dots.
SS|2|44|10|0|Very well again, my dear friends and brethren; but why can you do this? Has your eye been strengthened by the constant bright light of the sun? Oh no! Your eye has actually been weakened, which you can easily see, if you turn your eye away from the sun to another object. How will you look at such an object? Behold, as in a dream, or in a dark night.
SS|2|44|11|0|But if we know this from experience, we shall readily understand why the somewhat longer-lasting aspect of the white continuous wall of this building should be good; for which the longer sight of the sun was good. - You would have seen the pure sun-disc even with its patches through the longer sight; and we shall gradually begin, in this light mass, to see the ornament of this pillar-circle.
SS|2|44|12|0|You again ask here, and say, "Dear friend and brother, do the inhabitants of this building of all buildings also have to look for so long, to see their ornaments with which they adorned this pillar-circle, as we did? O no, my dear friends and brethren; their eyes see all this with the same ease as you do the various objects on your earth. But your eye must be practiced a little to observe things here.
SS|2|44|13|0|You may say, dear friend and brother, this eye preparation for us seems to be a bit vain, for we are indeed of the earth, and can with the best will in the world not relate what you are sharing with us by the grace of the Lord. We indeed write our subject, but we see only that which surrounds us; our eyes cannot behold all these glories, but hitherto only our ears.
SS|2|44|14|0|Dear friends and brothers! From the very strongly natural side, this is quite clear and correct, but from the rather more spiritual, basically wrong. If you put your outer, gross senses into the limelight, it will certainly be a difficult thing to do with the intuition of these glorious things; but I speak here of the habituation of the spiritual sense; and the eye of the spirit is your imagination, your feeling, and the fantasy connected with it.
SS|2|44|15|0|You must open this eye and turn it into the white light of the spirit, and in this turning, tarry a while; then you will begin to see what we discuss here, with your spiritual eyes as well, the same as you would see with your fleshly eye.
SS|2|44|16|0|Thus every man who wishes to enter into the life of his spirit must daily enter into the complete peace of his spirit, and he should then not wander about with all kinds of thoughts, but should take hold of a thought and steadily observe this specific object.
SS|2|44|17|0|The best thought here is, of course, the Lord. And if any man continue to do this with eagerness and all possible self-denial, sight and hearing of his spirit will always gain more and more inward sharpness, and after a not too long time these two sensory tools of the spirit may become so greatly increased, that with the greatest ease he will see the spiritual forms of the most wonderful kind, where he previously thought was nothing but a formless emptiness. And so he will also be able to hear words easily, where once seemed to be an eternal stillness. I think you will understand what I have been saying to you, and hopefully you will also see that your objection regarding your sight, was of significantly less worth than my advice on how you should strengthen your vision to the further sight of these glories.
SS|2|44|18|0|Therefore, observe now my advice, and look at the white shining wall, or in yourselves, the side of your minds, which are free of vain worldly thoughts; and you will soon and easily see the very simple but meaningful ornamentation of this pillar-circle.
SS|2|44|19|0|Just look; on a transparent white cord hangs a very simple, pure and translucent ball, which is about a klafter in diameter, and from the floor of the pillar-circle rises a perfectly round, very narrow and equally translucent cone-form pyramid with the point up to the sphere. Do you see it? You say: We already perceive this as in a very quiet image in us. Good, I tell you; but think only a little about it, and see if you will not find the meaning of this ornament. - At the next opportunity, I will then properly illuminate your discovery.
SS|2|45|0|1|Godly spiritual wisdom is foolishness to the world
SS|2|45|1|0|You have done this and have thought about it a little; and I say to you, here is the relation: you could have thought about what you wanted, and you had to meet a perfectly correct and true picture of the inner meaning of this ornament. Here, of course, you say with a somewhat astonished temper:
SS|2|45|2|0|If this is so, then one have it very easy in the realm of spirits. One can ponder all sorts of incoherent phrases one by one in a completely thoughtless and senseless way, and still compose the answer to a most important question of life, and in the end have by means of void ravings, unintentionally created the greatest wisdom.
SS|2|45|3|0|But we are, to the contrary, of the opinion that in the spirit, in order to speak truly spiritually, one must speak with incomparably more conviction than on the earth, and that for the sure reason that the pure spirit also has much more cogent and concise means to its disposal , than in the crumbled external world, where he is still trapped and oppressed by his heavy flesh.
SS|2|45|4|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers, you are indeed partly right, if you measure the spiritual with earthly measure; but if you are spiritually intelligent, you will easily perceive that your present conclusion is based on very inadequate ground. You have certainly read in the letters of my dear brother Paul, where he often expresses the wisdom of the wise in Christ before the world to be barbaric folly. This is also true; but how then?
SS|2|45|5|0|Look, if you count, you think the order in your system of payment is perfect and has no gaps. I tell you, however, that there is an unfillable gap between all numbers, and this gap can only be filled with the highest spirit. What would your judgment be then, if a spirit filled with the highest grace stands before you and counts between one and two in countless billions of billions, and says in the end: still the gap between your two systematic ordered numbers is far from being filled. And if he will lead you there into deeper and deeper unfilled gaps between the billions he has counted, which are all between your one and two, you will say:
SS|2|45|6|0|This being has insights in the highest degree, and babbles about infinite magnitudes, while we see nothing but two adjacent units.
SS|2|45|7|0|Another spirit may come to you and tell you stories about your earth, about the gray past as well as about the recent past and present, which have never really happened on Earth. Yes, he can do another trick, he can put real deeds from the present back into gray antiquity, and vice versa the deeds of the gray old age into the present time; he can also confuse the places where one or the other act was committed. So he can also exchange the earth with the sun, and the like, even more such stuff that is terribly contradictory to your judgment. He can place a thousand where you have one, and so vice versa. What are you going to say with your earthly wise ordered assessment? Surely you will bring out nothing but: Behold, the spirit twaddles.
SS|2|45|8|0|You say in your worldly wisdom: If I am and think, I am the one who I am and think. But the Spirit will say to you, I am and am not; I think and think not; I am who I am not; and I think I do not think. What will you say? There is nothing else but: the spirit is twaddling again! For a definite being cannot be in a non-existence at the same time.
SS|2|45|9|0|But, from this, you can easily see that the spiritual wisdom is never measured according to the earthly standard. But in order that you may get some slight concept, I will only illumine the being and the non-being, the thinking and the non-thinking according to spiritual wisdom. And so listen!
SS|2|45|10|0|When the Spirit says, "I am, and I am thinking," he indicates that the Lord is in him all in all things; and he says of his own accord: "I am not and think not," he says, "that without the Lord there is no essence for himself. But how is the Lord, in deep wisdom, saying of Himself, who is eternally all in all? See, then, show that the Lord Himself is eternally perfect and thinks in Himself. But when He says, "I am not, and I do not think, it is as much as: All beings are creatures of Me, and are My living thoughts held by My will; and there is no thing in the whole infinity that I had not thought and creatively created with My will. In order that My creatures may achieve complete freedom, I give My thoughts as perfectly as if I have not conceived them and not created them, so that they can now freely think, act, and rule as though they were not of Me in the least, and as if I were not at all.
SS|2|45|11|0|See then, the wisdom of the spiritual concepts, which, with their earthly order, must, in their spiritual simplicity, be regarded as ravings. But as with this example of wisdom, which is somewhat illumined for you, it is the same with all the mathematical and historical examples cited earlier; and you may ask a spirit: How much is two times four? and the Spirit would answer you: two times four is Judea or China, or Asia or Europe, or Jerusalem or Bethlehem, or King Solomon, and likewise countless more, and he would have always given you the unmistakably true answer.
SS|2|45|12|0|But you will say: That two times four is eight; we see, but that two times four equals countries, cities and peoples, seems to be a strong delusion. With earthly ordered understanding, sure; but with spiritual, where each number has an inexhaustible corresponding spiritual principle, the answer will be perfectly correct. But I see that this statement stimulates your inquisitiveness too much, and you would like to have a quiet thought about it, but I will still let you have a few examples.
SS|2|45|13|0|Look, two times four is eight; how is it Jerusalem? In the number 8, the number 7 is infallibly contained. The number 7, however, is the authority of the seven spirits of God, which have correspondence in the seven colors, and therefore also with the life of every man. But now we have the number 1 in the number 7; what does it say? It says that these seven spirits are not seven, but are, in fact, entirely one Spirit; and this is, as it were, expressed in the number 8, in which number, at the same time, the Spirits of God are separated, and then represented in unison with each other; and this combined 'one' with the formerly divided seven, gives the perfect number.
SS|2|45|14|0|Now, however, Jerusalem also presents the Lord under the active standpoint of love and wisdom; which you may well see from the occasion of the origin of this city and its appropriate arrangement. Thus the Lord, or His love and wisdom, or the very city of Jerusalem, is perfectly identical; and the number, which represents the Lord as a perfected Being, must then also signify all that which is also the Lord in His united perfection. But Jerusalem does this; so it can also be designated with equal right, under the number 8.
SS|2|45|15|0|But as is the case with Jerusalem, the reason is basically the same with all others; since the Lord is certainly everywhere in everything; and hence can the number 8 in this specific sphere, depict equally perfectly, either the one or the other.
SS|2|45|16|0|Here, of course, you say: If it is so with 8, it must also be so with all the other numbers. This is correct and sure; but as long as you are still battling with earthly numbers and scales, and you are of the opinion that God and the purer spirits must count the same as you, you will not be able to comprehend them in their full depth.
SS|2|45|17|0|When a prophet says, "Before God, a thousand years are like a single day, and the number of all men is equal to zero before the Lord; what do you say of this mathematical equation? For you have to say: God has set the years and the days, and composed the year of three hundred and sixty days plus; yet, He had to make distinction between days and years, or else it would surely not be possible to make days and years follow upon each other in such well-ordered and well-distinguished succession.
SS|2|45|18|0|But as the Lord has done such a clear calculation, and certainly knows best how many days a year is, how can He forget his own order, so that He would ignore it and compare a thousand years with one day of a year?
SS|2|45|19|0|You see, such a judgment is much more natural to you, because you have become more accustomed to it, heard it already oftentimes, and have already made more or less appropriate comparisons about it. But if you have never heard of it, it would sound as miraculous to you as if I would tell you: seven hundred and four years are twenty-seven days, and a few hours and an hour and one minute apart.
SS|2|45|20|0|From this, however, I will only show you that the figures, years, days, hours, and minutes in the spirit, do not signify what they are, but the wisdom of the spirit is different from that of the earthly understanding. And so then, hopefully, you will begin to understand a little, that I have spoken perfectly correctly to you, when I said to you, "You may have made a correspondence about the meaning of this ornamentation, and you would have perfected the true meaning of the ornament of this pillar-circle.
SS|2|45|21|0|In order, however, to convince you of this more vividly, a coincidental representation of the importance of this ornament is set up as by chance, and I will show you with the grace of the Lord on the next occasion that I am absolutely right in its assertion.
SS|2|46|0|1|Convergence of eternity and time
SS|2|46|1|0|I have examined you, and have seen your comparative picture, and I must confess to you that on your earth in a short time you might be the owner of millions, so that the main contestant from the lotteries would be as sure to you as your fundamental comparisons inner meaning of our present ornament. You hit the nail on the head. But that would not have meant too much here; because where one can not hit the nail anywhere else but on the head, then it ceases to be an art, even a success, to hit a nail on the head. For you might as well have said: the lower pointed pyramid means a "mouse," and the hanging sphere a "cat," and you would have described it as "time" and "eternity." But that all this is correct is immediately shown by our subsequent observation.
SS|2|46|2|0|That a sphere, which nowhere has a beginning, and nowhere an end, most aptly depicts eternity, as also the infinity which is closely related to eternity, is already an ancient symbolic truth.
SS|2|46|3|0|A circle also means eternity, but only in the sense that it is to be viewed as an infinite sequence of times; but the eternity in itself, which is neither past, nor future, but the continual present of all the events which have happened before since time immemorial, and which is still present in time, as in an infinite time-span, is symbolically presented by a ball.
SS|2|46|4|0|A pointed pyramid of circular shape (pointed cone), however, denotes the order of time; why then? Because, for firstly the rounding of the pointed pyramid indicates the forthcoming from eternity by actually describing a stretched sphere, the circles of which always become more and more constricted towards the point of stretching. If you cut such a ball, stretched to two sides, at the center, that is through the belt, then you will get two pyramids (cones), which means that by this manipulation, the actual eternity has been extended to a time sequence. And since you distribute the outstretched ball through the belt, all the facts lie in between; for there is its beginning and its end.
SS|2|46|5|0|So you can not think of limited time, but a divided one. But if you divide the stretched sphere to a time-divided eternity, there is, as we have said, some fact from its beginning to its end, without which we can not think of a division of time. For think only once, how long do you already have time? From your birth to the present life period. See, this is your division; this includes the beginning and the end of your earthly life, and on either side is an endlessly extended line, the end of which is nowhere to be found as only for you in your life-divisions, that is, before your birth an eternally long time has passed, and after your crossing over, also an infinite sequence of times will continue.
SS|2|46|6|0|Now look at our ornament! A ball, perfectly transparent, hanging from a completely transparent smooth cord. This sphere touches with its lowest sphere the tip of our circular pyramid. What does this then say?
SS|2|46|7|0|The complete eternity or infinity, represented by the sphere, expands into the pyramid in an eternal sequence of times, and flows out of the sphere as if from an eternal primordial sphere, as it were, through the pointed pyramid, into the working and productive periods of time.
SS|2|46|8|0|In these sentences, by which as much as possible was explained, you will surely see quite clearly that your picture for the preliminary explanation of this ornament was surely quite successful, for you may turn and twist it as much as you wish, and you will always reach the same final result.
SS|2|46|9|0|But how about the cat and the mouse? - See, you can only reverse the matter and the picture is right again. The cat is an animal that is continually filled with murderous zeal for mice and other mouse-like animals; the pyramid thus represents a mouse, as already described in the beginning, and the ball the cat.
SS|2|46|10|0|But as the cat, a beast of prey, always wants to devour a mice, eternity is continually devouring all the time sequences which have escaped from it, and all the works therein.
SS|2|46|11|0|In eternity you can meet everything: the past, the present and the future, as if on a point. But if it is to be found as such, then it must be found as if devoured.
SS|2|46|12|0|Look at our cat; if you could spiritually look at it, you would see nothing but an aggregate of countless mice and mouse-like animals. That this is true, the rather significant similarity between these two species of animals speaks for itself. In the case of the cat, everything is rounded off, which represents the greater completion of the contents, similar to the sphere. With the much smaller mouse, everything is more pointed; which shows by far the lower level of completeness.
SS|2|46|13|0|You of course now say: If an explanatory picture is to be perfectly correct, then it must also signify the departure, and not merely the ascent or decline, or the yield, as well as the re-consummation. It is true, the cat is devouring the mice, as eternity devours the times and their works; but the sequence of times and their works are also from eternity. But whether the mice emerge from the cat? The many wise men of the morning land seem to be silent on that; and we are of the opinion that we shall, even with a wisdom stone as big as a central sun, scarcely be able to offer a solution!
SS|2|46|14|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers, with your earthly wisdom, it would probably be a bit difficult. But the old wise men had nevertheless a whole treasure of proverbs, by which it was quite possible for a wise man to show that the mice would emerge from the cat by a certain natural circular transformation. You already say that every rag has its offcuts; the ancients said: 'Similis simili gaudet', each to his own, and many more of such similar proverbs.
SS|2|46|15|0|You know, however, that when an animal dies, its nerve spirit rises into a higher order; the remaining body as an aggregate of lower natural powers then decays again and returns exactly through the natural cycle, to the level which was its ordained predecessor.
SS|2|46|16|0|The cat takes the life of the animal world that consumes into itself and carries it into a higher level. But the body of the cat makes a backward movement, and the forces still existing in it, reform themselves through the cycle again into mice and therefore - to each his own - the cat also likes its being, which has returned by the ordained cycle in the mouse and in all those animals which are related to this level.
SS|2|46|17|0|So now you see that this picture is also correct, and on this occasion we have given a very comprehensive account of our ornament, and will not be able to get much more out of the very transparent matter or to the tenth gallery.
SS|2|47|0|1|Ninth floor - About entering into the essence of the spirit
SS|2|47|1|0|We have ascended the very delicate circular staircase and now we are safe and sound on the ninth floor or the tenth gallery. So then, now look carefully, and then tell me, in the usual way, everything you have seen that is new and memorable.
SS|2|47|2|0|I see you are making big eyes and hesitates. What is it that seems so strange to you here?
SS|2|47|3|0|You say: Dear friend and brother, except for the light whitish-gray, continuous wall of the main building, we discover nothing else, except, as we see downwards, parts of the former galleries; but we see nothing on the one we stand on; that is, neither a floor, nor a pillar-circle, nor a railing, and least of all any pillar-circle ornament. But if there is anything to discover on this terribly airy tenth gallery, we seriously ask you for an eyesalve, for with our current visual ability we shall have terribly little to see and unable to make a judgment about all miraculous and wonderful things that might be on this tenth gallery.
SS|2|47|4|0|Dear friend and brother! If there are also human beings living in the interior of this ninth floor, and these are also as thoroughly transparent as this present gallery, we think it will not be dangerous for us to look at them; so little as it is on the earth for men to be of any sensual enchanting danger, even though they are surrounded by the most beautiful and heavenly beings, but they do not get to see one atom of them.
SS|2|47|5|0|If we look really attentively at the continuous wall, we do not even find any entrance doors; and it seems very clear that there were either pure spirits, or no one living in them. Indeed, one could seriously make some fun with this very airy arrangement, for where there is nothing to be seen, there is no object for the subject. We would like to know how one could come to some comprehensive concept without an object, we would like to know, however, how one can create some concept out of his own imagination without an object, then shuffles them around like playing cards, throws them into his lucky jar, make a blind draw from it, making it the main subject.
SS|2|47|6|0|Indeed, it really seems that at this gallery we shall have to take refuge in a blind hypotheses, and must say what can possibly be found here; but not what is really available.
SS|2|47|7|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers, you are apparently right in many respects here; but your statements and conjectures, as well as many funny phrases, are in reality even more airy and transparent than the objects of this tenth gallery.
SS|2|47|8|0|Have you never heard on the earth, and have you never seen what the blind use instead of the light of the eye? You say: They grasp and feel, whether and what is there. Well; if you are as good as blind for these objects, then feel, and you will surely convince yourself whether there is anything or nothing.
SS|2|47|9|0|I tell you, we are close to a pillar-circle, which here consists, of course, only of twelve individual pillars. Feel around a bit, and your touch sense will tell you soon how the matter is. See, there is a pillar behind you; and you shall definitely feel it.
SS|2|47|10|0|Well, you have done this; have you discovered a pillar or not? You say, 'Dear friend and brother, we have discovered an exceedingly firm pillar with our hands; but what is this terrible matter, which is so transparent, with such an extraordinary strength and transparency, that no trace can be found of it even with the sharpest eye? On earth is such a phenomenon inconceivable.
SS|2|47|11|0|Yes, my dear friends and brethren, I tell you nothing other than: Everything depends on the form (essence) of the thing. However, examples will be found that allow this phenomenon to be explained quite well even on your earth. Experience will teach you, if it have not already taught you that very similar objects, that is, objects of completely the same color, are not distinguishable from one another under certain conditions, even with the keenest eye.
SS|2|47|12|0|Take as a first example, a perfectly white wall, and then paint a landscape on the white wall with only white paint, and when it is finished, try to see if you will discover anything of the landscape? See, there we already have an example.
SS|2|47|13|0|Take a cut diamond and place it on the coals, of a kindled small oven. The diamond will soon, or immediately become just as glowing as the coals, though in such heat it will not at all evaporate. Then call someone who does not know the place where the diamond has been laid, and he can stare into the glow for a whole day, and you can be assured that he would not, same as you, be able to locate the diamond. Why not? Because, as a highly transparent body, the diamond is not distinguishable from its environment as a highly transparent body under the same conditions of light and incandescence, its edges rendering it impossible to stigmatize its shape under such very similar circumstances.
SS|2|47|14|0|Look, this is another example on the earth. Go to a glass factory; take glass beads or other glass objects and throw them into the incandescent glass mass in the melting pot, then look at them keenly and describe the different glass bead shapes, what they look like, and you will discover as much as nothing at all. Look, there's another example on earth.
SS|2|47|15|0|Now a very obvious example! Pour some pure water into a pure glass and try to find out whether you can see the filled glass, the inner wall, where the water is, of course? - Even more examples: Put a perfectly pure glass into likewise perfectly pure water, and you will not see much of the glass. In addition, you should cut a window-pane from a perfectly pure glass, which is polished as smooth as a mirror on both sides, and try to discover from the room this piece of glass of the window-pane. You can be assured that every stranger who will come to your room will say to you, "But why do you not put glass in it?" Why will he say this? Because he cannot distinguish the matter of pure glass from the pure air.
SS|2|47|16|0|Then, on a foggy day, go to a lake, and try to discover something of the water when the mist is on its surface. You will be able to discern other objects at the same distance; but only the surface of the water is indistinguishable, because it naturally assumes the same color of the mist over it. Likewise, you will not be able to discover anything on a glacier even with a faint mist from the ice forms, even under your feet. The cause is likewise in this light.
SS|2|47|17|0|Say for instance that you find yourself in a planetary sphere having two suns, but the one sun often at a significant distance seemingly moves in front of the other one, like with a solar eclipse, your moon apparently conceals the sun. In the Moon, you can see exactly how far its apparent disk is drawn over the apparent disk of the Sun. Would you be able to distinguish between two apparent sun-discs the same way? There would be nothing but a fusion of the two suns into one; but the demarcation of the one seeming disc in front of the other will completely escape your eyes because of their similar light.
SS|2|47|18|0|I think that we have enough examples from which you will find the invisibility of the objects of this gallery easy to understand. The reason lies in the fact that the objects are of the same color and transparency, with the etheric light which completely surrounds them.
SS|2|47|19|0|But this is not only materially correct, but also spiritual. Think of a society of perfectly equal wise men; how will they behave together? I tell you, no other than the blind, the deaf, and the dumb, for no one will have anything to say to the other, because he already knows in advance what his neighbor certainly knows, and what he wants to tell him. Such situation is evident in your ordinary life.
SS|2|47|20|0|What do two acquaintances, when they now and then meet? See, as soon as one asks the other: Well, what is new? If one can tell a new story to the other, the other will listen to him with great attention; but if both know nothing, the discourse will be of very short duration. Why then? Because, in this case, the mutual light of knowledge is of the same color. It will also be the case if both have known one and the same thing for quite some time. As the one will begin to tell the same, the other will at once say to him: Oh, that is already something old; if you know nothing better, our conversation is over with.
SS|2|47|21|0|It is likewise the case when one blind man would guide the other, or a dumb one should teach the other. How far such people will come is known and need not be discussed further.
SS|2|47|22|0|It is for this very same reason that men upon earth cannot see the spirits surrounding them, because they look with their eyes, which are homogeneous with their mind, and also homogeneous with the formal substance of the spirits.
SS|2|47|23|0|But when a man goes into his love, which is a different light than the light of pure wisdom, he will soon begin to see the spiritual forms, and these will disappear as soon as he takes them into his reasoning. See, this is such a small beginning of what we are going to get to know; you can therefore now begin to investigate your surrounds by touch, and we shall have enough material to discuss next time.
SS|2|48|0|1|The twelve supports of life
SS|2|48|1|0|You have already investigated several pillars; now, therefore, get yourself here in the middle of this place where I am, and investigate something a bit higher up here, and tell me what you understand.
SS|2|48|2|0|You say: Dear friend and brother, if our feeling is not deceiving us, we feel spheres about the size of a man's head. These are placed on two cross-bars, forming an equilateral, horizontally suspended cross from the ground, hanging at a height at which we can reach it quite easily with our hands. But that is all we can discover here.
SS|2|48|3|0|In the enclosure of the pillars, we have also discovered an ascending staircase, which is enclosed by a low railing. But how it is possible to step upon the stairs of such an invisible staircase, the forthcoming experience will teach us. This encompasses everything we have experienced so far, and you, dear friend and brother, may give us an explanation of this, if an explanation is possible at all.
SS|2|48|4|0|If we were really concerned with it, we would be much more inclined to go down from this transparent gallery a few floors, than to go up a few more steps to a probably more transparent gallery; but, as we have said, it's all up to you. We are done with the figuring out of this highly invisible memorabilia. That we shall lend you an inclined ear, we do not need to assure you in advance.
SS|2|48|5|0|Good, my dear friends and brothers; you have correctly described the curious objects on this tenth gallery, excluding a few weak jokes, which are not quite so good. It is true that wit is also a product of wisdom; but as such it stands at its lowest level. Everything so-called satirical is always aimed at certain human weaknesses and is therefore a bad defense master; for a hero who is drawn to the field against children and wants to show his strength before these weaklings, and hides in the mountains at the sight of a real hero, deserves no such name.
SS|2|48|6|0|The lion is not a mosquito catcher; but he who catches mosquitoes and busy himself with the weighing of sheep-wool, certainly does not have the nature of the lion. Thus have the satirical and other related jokes very little to do with the depth of spiritual wisdom; one could call it a very good and most typical and true parasite on the foundation of the deep inner knowledge of life.
SS|2|48|7|0|So, this is also good, that ye may know it; for the things which we have before us are too highly exalted, that we would, in a certain sense, decorate them with the vain greenery of the parasites. But how great and significant these objects are, you will at once learn from my following discussion; and so, listen:
SS|2|48|8|0|The pillars of this circle represent the vital forces of man. You have discovered twelve pillars. If you pass through the field of life-giving forces, you will find it easy to rest on twelve analogical supports.
SS|2|48|9|0|But what are these supports, what names do they have? Let us go through it very briefly; the first support is: Believe in the only God.
SS|2|48|10|0|The second support: the name of God, which is holy, holy above all, thou shalt never desecrate it; neither by words, nor by thoughts, desires, or deeds.
SS|2|48|11|0|The third support is never to cease to practice the peace in the Lord, but remember God your Lord and Creator in your heart. For only in this rest, the Lord your God will look at you and bless your life.
SS|2|48|12|0|The fourth support is to always pay obedience, love, and respect to those who have begotten you in them through the power of God, and you will thereby gain the favor of God; and this will be a powerful cause of all the prosperity of your life!
SS|2|48|13|0|The fifth support is to observe life in all your brethren, and you will acknowledge the value of each other's life; if you kill one of your brethren, you cause a deadly wound in your own life.
SS|2|48|14|0|The sixth support is as follows: Respect the creative power in you, as you do the receiving power in the woman; for behold, The Lord your God has put this omnipotent spark out of His highest and deepest love into you. You should therefore never abuse this holy power of God in you, and do not dispel it in vain; then you will always let grow your own life and the life of your begotten children.
SS|2|48|15|0|The seventh support is: Behold, all that is, is the property of the Lord your God and Creator; what He has done, He has done for all. But if your brother took a fruit from the tree, he took it from the hand of God; therefore you shall not arbitrarily appropriate yourself the right to take away from him, the brother, the received fruit in whatever way. It is better to take nothing and have nothing than to take and to possess something which another brother had already received from the hand of the Lord: for only the Lord is the sole giver of His things. Whoever therefore presumes the rights of God for himself, is a sinner and the Godly mercy have petrified in his heart, rendering him incapable to receive life.
SS|2|48|16|0|The eighth support is: God is the eternal Truth. He spoke His Truth in His eternal Word, and the Word Himself is the Truth of God. From this word thou art a man; therefore thou shalt remain faithful to this eternally holy origin, and even all thy words shall always be faithful and true to the one from which thou hast proceeded; if not, you kill the original word in you and thus your own life.
SS|2|48|17|0|The ninth support is: God the Lord has given you manifold senses and powers. You shall keep these in check like a young tree in the garden of thy life, that it may grow mightily in force and strength into a powerful tree. But if you let your senses, instincts, and desires be thrown into all directions, your tree of life will never awaken to the unified power, but will either wither or become vain scrubs and bushes, in which all sorts of vermin will abide, but wherein the birds of heaven will never take their dwelling.
SS|2|48|18|0|The tenth support is called: do not look at women with eager eyes, the wife of your neighbor and of your brother, and regard the desire of your heart, as if it is not there; you will thereby free your own spirit. And if thou shalt be in the power of thy spirit, it shall be a easy thing for you to truly marry the power of the Spirit in thy wife, which shall be a true marriage before God. But if you bind yourself with your wife only according to your desire, which is still immature, you will only bind your spirit with the spirit of your wife, which will then become an helpless slavery between two spirits, and one spirit will not be able to give to the other the sacred freedom of life, but continue to lose their original freedom of life in ever more powerful enmity.
SS|2|48|19|0|What is the name of the eleventh support? It is thus: God is in Himself the eternal and purest Love. You have emerged from this infinite love; therefore you are a work of love. Therefore, you should also, with all your love, take hold of God your Creator who has formed you completely from His Love, with all your love, and love Him above all things. If you do this, you will inherit the everlasting, imperishable life and live eternally in it. If you do not, you are separated from life, and the lot of your separation is eternal death!
SS|2|48|20|0|The twelfth and last support says: See, man, just like you have all your brothers come forth from one and the same infinite love of God. Therefore, you cannot love God above all, if you do not love your brother, who, as well as you, are nothing but the Almighty love of the Lord.
SS|2|48|21|0|My dear brothers and friends! I think our pillar-circle has been adequately lit. - An invisible cross hangs in the middle of it, and is composed of as many globes as the number of pillars which we have counted here; but only through the feeling, and not with the light of the eyes.
SS|2|48|22|0|Do you see the mystery of faith here? - even while you cannot perceive, you believe as if it is eternally fixed before your eyes.
SS|2|48|23|0|First, feel the inner life-support within you and then go into your inner being, there you will see all life forces united in this holy sign. Each vital force is a pillar and a globe at sign, the pillar representing the force, the ball the completion of life in every branch.
SS|2|48|24|0|The cross, placed on your earth, is, in brief, a picture of faith. In its details, it represents the love of God with the vertical beam, which is greater and longer than the horizontal beam, which is the love of the neighbor. This horizontally hanging cross, however, signifies the wisdom, the light of the spirit in its perfection, and its separate parts the pure heavenly love which is equal in God to God, like unto the neighbor. This is already deep wisdom and lies in the great secrets of the cross as in the twelve, which the Lord had chosen. - You can now understand all this; but how? - With love!
SS|2|49|0|1|The main key to spiritual mysteries
SS|2|49|1|0|Do you want to think more deeply? Do you want to illuminate the secret of this mystery? Do you want to grab it with your hands? I tell you, all this is fruitless. As little as you can distinguish and observe the outlines of a white painting on a white wall with the eyes of your flesh, you will stare at it for years and years, and you will not be able to penetrate into such secrets with the usual methods of investigation and judgment. because everything is the same color.
SS|2|49|2|0|The viewing of the objects of this gallery, where you can see nothing, and the understanding of their inner, deepest wisdom are, as said, one and the same color. But I say: You can comprehend everything with love, in the love of the Lord you can understand everything. Love gives new form and color to things of wisdom, and that what is endlessly distant in the light of wisdom, love draws into a narrow circle of contemplation. But it must be true, perfect love; for a half or quarter part of love will achieve little. This is, of course, understandable; indeed, nothing could be more intelligible than that. We have many examples, and many are visible before you, and you learn one and the same thing from it all.
SS|2|49|3|0|Let us assume that somebody would like to build a house on some estate; but the construction of the house involves a variety of materials. It takes a lot of effort and work to bring the material together; it takes a lot of patience, so many sacrifices, a lot of attention, and so much more, until the house is finished.
SS|2|49|4|0|With the mere pleasure and joyous thoughts, the house will hardly ever be able to stand. But if a powerful love for the house is aroused in the mind of the one who wants to build a house, all conditions are taken hold of with great zeal. And if these conditions are brought closer and onto the building-site, the love becomes even stronger; at last everything is gathered together at the same spot, and the hands of many men are put into active motion through their own activity. And the house as a work of love will soon be perfected, and then you will say, when you look at the pretty house: Who would have thought that half a year ago, when the material was scattered far and wide, a pretty home would be built here so quickly? Well, however, the human spirit has organized it, and the house is there, a quintessence of the most diverse materials, all of which are connected and united unto one purpose.
SS|2|49|5|0|Now you ask yourself: Who really was the builder here? Who brought the materials and the builders together? For example, the builder's money or his firm will or insight? I tell you, neither one nor the other; but love alone is the powerful foundation stone for building this house. The love of the builder drew the material together and called the builders; without this the builder would have given neither money to the building, nor would he have brought the material and the builders together.
SS|2|49|6|0|And since the house is finished in this way, everyone can look at the expedient form, while without the firm love of the builder, all the materials would have laid scattered, as if in formless chaos, dispersed far and wide in its originality. I mean, this example is so profoundly intuitive, and certainly does not need further discussion. Let us go over to another example. Think of a man who, according to his formative imagination, has a great ability to become a visual artist. This man takes much pleasure in seeing finished products of art, being inspired at the sight of sublime nature, to become such an artist; but he still lacks the seriousness to sit down and make a practical study of this art.
SS|2|49|7|0|What is the cause of the fact that this man with such splendid talent has not yet taken up the pen and the brush, in order to eagerly study the groundwork and principal elements of such art?
SS|2|49|8|0|I tell you, this man is lacking nothing but the true love for this art. When he is imbued with love, we shall soon begin to see gloriously designed forms from our budding creator on the surfaces intended for this art, and soon, really glorious masterpieces.
SS|2|49|9|0|Who is the actual informator? Who connects the inner imagination with the external forms? Who produces the forms through the colors with the brush on the white-primed canvas? Do you think that it depends on the good instructions or on the preliminary sketches?
SS|2|49|10|0|Oh, I say to you, all this is null and void, but only his own great love for this art has formed a new great master, drawing together the formless from the endlessly scattered wisdom light sphere and presenting it in new splendid forms, making it visible for all to see.
SS|2|49|11|0|See, this is another clear example of our cause, that needs no further discussion. But let us give another example here, one that is right in front of your nose.
SS|2|49|12|0|Let us go over to the very meaningful musical art. You will surely find among humans quite a lot of friends of this art, who are all very delighted when they hear a magnificent production of a true artist. But are they artists themselves? I think you will be able to judge well enough that, among the delighted listeners, there will be very few who are worthy of this name.
SS|2|49|13|0|Yes, but why are all these delighted listeners not artists themselves, but merely lovers of art? Why does only the gifted man stand on a platform before them, cheering his audience with his tones borrowed from heaven, proclaiming to their souls a different, higher, more perfect life?
SS|2|49|14|0|Can one not say, "What is possible for one, should also not be impossible for other people." Every human being, according to his nature and his talents, could, with the complete awakening of his spirit - being a descendant of Divine perfection - certainly be capable of the same. Would it be acceptable if one would remark, and say, "Yes, it depend on the masters?" Would they have had great masters, they themselves would have become great masters; but "ex trunco non fit Mercurius," as you say, so even a clumsy master can scarcely form a master of his art. It is true that whoever cannot do anything, will not be able to teach another too much.
SS|2|49|15|0|But if we consider how many pupils of a true art-master often have the same instructive direction, and consider how very few of the art students of the school of such an art-master become any kind of notable artists, we have to come to a conclusion, saying:
SS|2|49|16|0|Since so few artists emerge from the best possible art schools, the real reason what makes the pupil become a true artist, must be something different than the master, who is himself a perfect artist in all respects. Do the students have too little talent, too little diligence, or are they prevented from doing so by some other circumstances?
SS|2|49|17|0|Ah, I already see what someone wants to say. This master has only the misfortune to have no genius among many of his students. And I say quite frankly: this master has, with a few exceptions, almost only geniuses among his pupils, and yet no genius has become something. But he had no one among his pupils who had been filled with the inner, most powerful love of art. For this reason, one is only a true artist, whose heart is continually lighted up by the powerful love for art.
SS|2|49|18|0|Breathe love, that is true, living love, into the heart of your student, and you can be assured that through this fire all the organs necessary for this art will be so wonderfully trained in a short time that every listener will be astonished and say: yes, this is a truly great artist in his perfection!
SS|2|49|19|0|Here is love again the real true master, it creates in the musical artist an inner greatness of feeling, which none other can comprehend, and it makes this greatness of feeling to subject all related organs in such a short time that all so-called technical difficulties can be overcome with wonderful certainty.
SS|2|49|20|0|As love is here the pure all in all, it is only and in principle the great art of life! With love you can penetrate depths before which even so many spirits shudder; but without the love or with just a bit too little love, a perfect artist will never enter the daylight of the spirit. That is why at first I said, "If you want to look more deeply into these things of high wisdom, then you must take love by the had in all earnest, but it must not be a half- or a quarter-measure of love, but love in its fullness.
SS|2|49|21|0|Therefore, take hold of our most loving Lord and Father in Jesus Christ so firmly in your heart, and you will soon be convinced all the love of God is capable of.
SS|2|49|22|0|Verily, I say not too much: If you have love in full measure, you also have the mighty living faith; and with such love and such faith-light in you, you could tear down stars from the firmament! - Awaken, therefore, and we will still see wonders at this tenth gallery!
SS|2|50|0|1|About love and the love of Jesus
SS|2|50|1|0|You say, dear friend and brother, you may well be right, and so it is, as you have said. But, behold, it is a hard thing with the sudden awakening of love, which we now and then know from experience. We also have in this respect somewhat of a problem with so-called 'being in love'. If we really consider the matter, one soon learns that one by no means have love in its power, and we cannot say that we can be in love with a being, whenever we wish, but according to the circumstances and conditions; and a lover is not an active, but a purely passive being, and must, in the literal sense, often drag love along like a hundredweight; and there is sometimes no means whatsoever to rid itself of it as of another burden.
SS|2|50|2|0|And so we think here also, if we were real masters of love, it would certainly not be wanting that we would take hold of the Lord with the blazing zeal of our hearts. But we can do what we want, we can pressure our heart and force our feelings as the grapes are pressed in a winepress, and everything comes out, rather than a flaming love described by you.
SS|2|50|3|0|Hence we are of the opinion that either the love of the Lord must be of a completely different character than that when a man in the prime of his life not seldom find a beautiful maiden; but if the love of the Lord would be like the love for a virgin, it must be poured directly into the heart by the Lord Himself, according to His great mercy; otherwise it is almost impossible for man to be able to grasp the Lord with the strongest love out of his own power, when- and however he wanted.
SS|2|50|4|0|And if it then depends on us to suddenly awaken the greatest love for the Lord, the view of the wonders on this gallery will surely also present a great problem. For we can want it as much as possible, and yet, despite all our most intimate will, we cannot inflame our heart in the moment of wanting, as if we light a candle at night. So here, dear friend and brother, a good council is very much needed.
SS|2|50|5|0|Yes, my dear friends and brethren, you are right on the one hand, and love is always the master of mankind, as we have seen yesterday in the examples, because it is real life itself. But life cannot be mastered by what is not life; therefore, there must be something else which love would obey, and willingly follows the higher road of which it obeys.
SS|2|50|6|0|But what is this means? This means consists in the clear idea of what one really wants, to take hold of with the fullness of love.
SS|2|50|7|0|Try to see if you can fall in love with any maiden, just by name, even if it would sound so majestic! Yes, you will not be able to go too far regarding love with such an acquaintance; for what one either knows little or nothing of, can not be loved, just as little as one can grasp with one's hands, that which is not there or is only barely there.
SS|2|50|8|0|If, however, you would be given a full description of the mentioned maiden with regard to her person and character, and if you would also receive a personal handwritten note from this girl in which she assures one or the other of you her devoted love because she was very positively impressed by the description of you given to her, your love for this girl will soon awaken, and you will begin to experience the most intense urge in you to go as soon as possible, where the girl waits on you in all love. And your love will become more and more intense as you receive even more positive information about the girl on the way there, or in the course of time.
SS|2|50|9|0|Look, this is certainly true from experience. But I ask you now, how can you so mightily take this maiden into your heart, since you have never seen her, and she also deliberately does not give you a portrait, in order to give you a foretaste, which could weaken the true love? The answer is easy and rooted in experience: Because you have already formed a well-founded idea by which the above-mentioned girl has always been increasingly revealed to you in the most advantageous way.
SS|2|50|10|0|Her qualities and her beauty, have captured you, and you cannot help but, besides the advantages she offers you, to respect her and be fond of her; you have to also love her.
SS|2|50|11|0|In this natural example, however, it is quite obvious how one can take hold of love for the Lord.
SS|2|50|12|0|The recognition of the Lord is the mighty motive which unites the sparks in the heart, and then, through the same, the whole heart is kindled into a blazing flame.
SS|2|50|13|0|Who would be able to love God, if he did not know Him? But those who recognize Him more and more will always love Him more and more.
SS|2|50|14|0|But you should not flatly compare the love of the Lord with the love of a girl, but you should rather compare it to the purer love between children and parents.
SS|2|50|15|0|This love, however, is not a kind of passionate fire, but it is a gentle breeze which do not disturb men in their own sphere of freedom, just as little as the childish love of the children in their activity. - They certainly love their parents exceedingly; of course, the good children are understood here. Yes, they often do not know how much they love their parents.
SS|2|50|16|0|In order to see the measure of such love, you only have to be present at the grievous death of either the father or the mother of such children, and the tears and wringing of the hands will soon tell you the very weighty measure of the love of children towards their parents. And yet, during the lifetime of the parents, you would not have detected such intensity of love, even if you observed keenly. See, so it is with the love of the Lord. As I have said, it is a gentle breeze, a feeling of high esteem, a sublime delicate tone trail, and does not disturb anyone in its sphere of freedom.
SS|2|50|17|0|The hearts of those who love God is not laden with passion, but fills it with great joy and sufficient living food, and continually saturates the spirit, heart, and body of man. Therefore you need to call your 'Father' only in your heart, and you have done enough! And the Father will always saturate and strengthen your heart with His love, as far as it is necessary.
SS|2|50|18|0|You do not even need a picture, but only the realization in your heart from God, and you have enough love, as far as it is necessary here, to illuminate the miracles that are before our eyes. So do this, and then look!
SS|2|51|0|1|Reason for all things and phenomena
SS|2|51|1|0|You have followed my advice as much as you can, and now, as far as I can tell, you are astonished at the sight of the wondrous things which now stand out clearly in a very different light.
SS|2|51|2|0|You indeed say and ask: "Dear friend and brother, how is this possible for the Lord's sake? Behold, as we were thinking of the Lord like that in our minds, the white light, in which all things are bathed, gradually turned into a reddish one, and this reddish light we can now clearly observe all the objects.
SS|2|51|3|0|We now see the pillar-circle, the gallery, the doors in the inner building, the hanging equilateral cross made of spheres. The balls are now visibly exactly twelve, as we have previously counted them only tentatively.
SS|2|51|4|0|And behold, what a splendor in these spheres! Each one seems to be a small world, in whose inner spaces, near numberless miracles can be seen as if alive, and in every sphere is something entirely different. And as far as we can see with our eyes, these inner forms of creations seem to correspond exactly to the twelve articles which you, dear friend and brother, have shown us in twelve demonstrated sections.
SS|2|51|5|0|Oh, what a glory it is to see such miraculous things! Truly, one can never be satisfied; there are continuously new charms to see in these miniature world scenes in these twelve globes, which forms the cross.
SS|2|51|6|0|And just look at the pillars for once. They indeed are polished externally so smoothly that we cannot imagine the surface of the ether more smoothly; but the interior of the column looks like living forms, and corresponds in a more extended and detailed manner to all the marvelous phenomena in the spheres. It is extremely beautiful to see how the colors alternates with the most diverse moving forms within such a pillar.
SS|2|51|7|0|A gentle iridescence stimulates the eye anew, for in the slightest turn other colors appear, and the most remarkable is that these colors, which are the same on the earth, assume a quite different character. - We also have a red, a green, a blue, a violet, a yellow and the most diverse transitions of these colors; but whoever wants to think and like, should do so, and establish a basis for every color, and on this basis determine the reason for it. Yes, you would say that red is the basic red, the green is the basic green, the blue is the basic blue, the violet the basic violet, and the yellow the basic yellow, from which all other color nuances are derived.
SS|2|51|8|0|What red is the real red? Is the blood red the actual or the rose red or the purple or the scarlet or the carmine red? Everything is red, and yet all reds does not look the same. Is the dark red the more the basic red or the light red? Every color has such differences; what is the reason for each one? See, dear friend and brother, no one can determine this on the earth, but here we see the basic colors in their foundation, and this appear to us as if one speaks of a ripe pineapple, if which it is said that it contains every imaginable taste in itself.
SS|2|51|9|0|And so we see here from within, true colors, which not infrequently radiate through as if from the background. These colors have such notable iridescence, that one can see in the red, all the nuances simultaneously, and this iridescence is almost directed at the desire of the spectator. The red, which man most easily imagines, is the most prominent at present, without destroying the actual basic red color. Indeed, a poor sinner on the earth can never dream of similar colors.
SS|2|51|10|0|So on the earth we have probably more or less divided and broken colors; but we have absolutely nothing of a basic color, which took all its nuances within itself. There are also shadows in us in the nature of color, but in these shadows a completely different color appears in every turn. In this iridescence only the nuances of red, in the green all shades of green, and so on through all gradations of color.
SS|2|51|11|0|Besides, we are discovering new strange colors in a wonderful way, which have never before appeared on our meager earth. Yes, indeed, on the earth, everything is only a partial work, all a mere dull, a highly broken glimmer of the glory, which we see here in such a state of abundance.
SS|2|51|12|0|O dear friend and brother! Tell us how to take this thing? Why could we not before see a great deal in the white light, yet now in this reddish light, so endlessly much?
SS|2|51|13|0|Yes, my dear friends and brothers! See, it is all love and light. I told you at the outset: In the absolute light of wisdom there is nothing or little to see for a limited spirit. But in the light of love, the light of wisdom is forced into forms, and cannot escape from the form once set, so long as the light of love, or better, the fire of love holds it as with a thousand mighty arms. In the absolute light of wisdom, man resembles a vine, separated from the vine, he withers, loses himself with time, and never brings forth any fruit. But in the light of love, he abides in the vine and yields a thousandfold fruit. That this is quite literally correct, may you bring to the clearest experience with the slightest effort from the world - your so-called cold world. These people despise love, even declare it to be foolish, and continue to enthuse themselves in extrasensory speculations, build principles about principles, hypotheses about hypotheses, and lose themselves among the countless principles and hypotheses in countless vain conclusions, which are as vain as their principles and hypotheses themselves. And when you would finally ask them some or the other about their principles, hypotheses, and conclusions, they will give you an answer which they in the first place do not understand themselves; and their most wise conclusion which the most wise states in the end, is that they know nothing, has nothing and are nothing.
SS|2|51|14|0|But to see this more clearly, I can still lead you to a few such worldly wise from the old and more recent times. You would surely have heard and read of Socrates, Aristotle, and Plato. These three wise men, though they must be counted among the better, have, with all their wisdom, by no means produced the one-millionth part of what a simple child, barely able to read, can bring forth, when he for the first time faithfully says: "dear, good heavenly Father"!
SS|2|51|15|0|They hunted for phenomena and experiences; but what did they benefit from them, since they could not grasp the foundation which are solely in the love of the Lord?
SS|2|51|16|0|Who would really want to count the countless phenomena, who would in infinity penetrate to their foundations? For who shall believe to have found one, he shall find himself in the deceptive center of infinity, from where it naturally again move away into all directions of infinity.
SS|2|51|17|0|But he who has love, has the foundation of all things and of all phenomena in himself, because he has the Lord within himself, and therefore can always come to the foundation with the least effort in the world; but the wisdom- or infinity-hunter, in infinity, will scarcely find any target to which he could direct his volatile and vain wisdom-bullets.
SS|2|51|18|0|I think, from these few examples, the matter is probably quite clear to you, especially when you take a few glances at the worldly wise of your time, all of whom are directing their missiles at the Lord, and want to catch him and measure with the cubit and the measuring rod. But what have they won with all their wisdom in the end? Nothing but the loss of the Lord!
SS|2|51|19|0|What they sought after in the infinite, in the inaccessible, they did not find, and in the end were compelled to create a god out of their own nothingness, which is, however, only a god, if they as overlords could incorporate such a concept into their imagination. I think that one can see at first glance, this to be the most blatant stupidity, does not take a child of more than five to seven years of age to understand. The simplest man, to whom even the word 'wisdom of the world' or 'philosophy' is just as foreign as the two earth poles, will at the first encounter with such a concept of divinity, give the simplest but most appropriate reply:
SS|2|51|20|0|Hey, Friend, how can that be? If God were only God when you think of Him, then I would like to know who created you, and that you can think of a God, who has given you this ability? For what you are saying about God is even more dull than someone who is quite serious in asserting that a house is built by himself, without a master builder, and a man only becomes a builder when self-built house accepted him as such.
SS|2|51|21|0|See, in his simple statement, has not the simple man spoken wiser about the incomprehensible than the whole high-level philosophical committee together? Yes, one can say: He has hit the nail on the head, and has slain a whole flask of white shining blowflies in one stroke, for a blow-fly is undoubtedly the most striking image and symbol for an absolute philosopher; it also shines as if it were covered with gold. If we see this fly in the open, we should suppose that this animal must contain the most exquisite light-ether, through which it attains such an external splendor. But only put a heap of excrement, whether human or animal somewhere, and we shall at once come to the clear which spirit-child it is, and what food nourishes this animal. Would it find a heap of dung, it sucks until it has sucked up everything that tastes good. Then he lays his eggs into the remains, and soon a lot of worms would hatch from this not too aesthetic dwelling, producing even more flies of the same kind.
SS|2|51|22|0|Do not your philosophers do exactly the same? When you look at them outwardly, they have a reputation as if they were bursting with the most profound gold of true wisdom, and their occupation they call a purely spiritual one. But if you ask them in a serious way for something purely spiritual, you will at once be met with the greatest materialism, according to which it will presently be made clear to you, that nothing spiritual can be manifested without matter, that the spiritual must be deducted from matter and can absolutely not exist anywhere as an absolute, but must always have a material organism to be able to function. If the latter disappears, all spiritual effect and utterance are also eliminated. The human capacity for thought is then nothing more than the effect of the material organism in which the forces must develop as if in a chemical retort, in order then to work so long as the retort is not smashed. If, however, the retort has come to the end of its existence through an unfortunate impact, it also implies the end of the chemically developed and active forces.
SS|2|51|23|0|See, just so philosophizes our blowfly also and says by its action: I live only from the unrate and live as long as I find some dung. If you take away the dung, my life is over with, for I am sucking my vitality only out of the unrate, and therefore, in all my parts, am nothing but shining excrement. Take this away, and the brilliant blowfly will be finished! Good for me that I still have reproductive power; otherwise, if the dung would be removed, not only would I completely perish, but my whole race would be exterminated with one blow.
SS|2|51|24|0|So do absolute philosophers adhere to matter, because they believe to have found a center or an actual standpoint in it.
SS|2|51|25|0|But why do they stick to matter? Because, like a blowfly, they are continually moving about in the unstable airy sole wisdom light. But because they find nothing there, they must be able to sit down on some material chunk, and try to pump out the spiritual food with their scientific suckers. But when the latter is soon exhausted, they have no choice but to reproduce themselves either in their students, or at least in their published writings, so that the last remnants of the excrements are consumed, and in the end nothing of them are more valid than their names, and that, with all their spiritual labors, they have found nothing spiritual.
SS|2|51|26|0|See, all this was taught and shown to us in the reddish light; therefore, in this light, we shall at once go to the tenth floor or the eleventh gallery. Here is the staircase; so just bravely get started on it.
SS|2|52|0|1|Tenth floor - the essence of question and answer
SS|2|52|1|0|We are on the spot. So, be very keenly attentive; look and tell me what you see here; take note, if you want to see the objects here, you must remain in the red light. In the white light, you would observe just as little as on the previous gallery.
SS|2|52|2|0|I notice a particular question in you. It does not, however, fit in quite well here; but since it is already there, we will also take care for a satisfactory answer. So the question you ask in yourselves is:
SS|2|52|3|0|Dear friend and brother! It is all sublime, beautiful, true and good, as we see here, and especially what we hear from your mouth. But there is one thing here which we cannot really get to the bottom of, and this matter is now manifesting itself through this question, which has nevertheless been made known to you by us.
SS|2|52|4|0|See, we actually ask and speak, and are also cited as personally speaking and questioning; and yet we are not talking and asking, but you are always the one who speaks for himself as well as for us. So you often see a question in us of which we have no idea yet. In the same way, you make known to us our own discussions and judgments, of which we have not yet dreamed of. You ask us, and we answer you from your own mouth; for if the answer would depend on us, we would stand there as if mute, and we could not answer a syllable to many of your questions.
SS|2|52|5|0|Tell us, then, my dear friend and brother, how should we bring all this together? How do we speak through you, and how did we now present to you this present question, of which we have not yet felt a slightest stirring in us a few moments ago?
SS|2|52|6|0|My dear friends and brothers! I will soon help you out of your dreams. If you show the root of a plant to a very experienced and skillful botanist, he will at once describe to you the shape of the plant or record it from point to point. And if the plant is then cultivated before your eyes, then you will soon recognize it as a well-known one.
SS|2|52|7|0|If you give some skeleton, that is, a mere bone skeleton to a skillful anatomist, he will be able to state quite well the shape of this particular person from the shaping of the bones; for he knows this from the position and the connection of the bones. If he is a skillful wax-sculptor, he will be capable of covering the bones with the wax to such extent, that the living person you knew, will stand as if resurrected before you.
SS|2|52|8|0|A skillful chemist, to whom you show a composite fluid of which you do not know the composition, will, with the least effort in the world, divide the fluid into its former parts, and you will soon recognize the parts, whether they are sulfur, lime, etc.
SS|2|52|9|0|If you find a seedcorn, and do not know which plant it is, you may go to a very skillful gardener, and show him seedcorn, and he will tell you immediately what plant it is, and will also show you a similar plant which carries such seeds.
SS|2|52|10|0|Could not you also ask and say, "How is that?" How can one perceive such very minute characteristics, and then conclude from that with certainty the preceding or the following?
SS|2|52|11|0|See, my dear friends and brothers, it comes in a certain way from the root. The fact that I know your questions as well as your answers is because, as a pure spirit, I am a spiritual botanist, a spiritual anatomist, a spiritual chemist, and a spiritual gardener, and then I reveal to you your question in your roots, which is presently still unknown to you. As an anatomist, I look through your inner build and look with great ease at the interaction between your feelings, judgments and conclusions drawn from them. As a chemist, I understand those judgments in you, which are still chaotic and tangled together, as soon as they become classical, and can then present them to you in the just order. As a gardener, I know all the seeds in you, which consists in the various words and concepts. You do not yet know what will grow out of them when they will germinate the inner living ground of the spirit. But I am a gardener, and I can show you in advance all your spiritual plant species, which must come forth from this or that seed, which you by far do not yet recognize.
SS|2|52|12|0|Therefore I can ask and answer on your behalf, as you would basically ask and answer. On earth you in fact do almost exactly the same.
SS|2|52|13|0|If you ask something to someone, you do so because you know the germ, but not yet the adult plant of the answer; and if the questioned answer you, then this is not his answer, but your own one from the other's mouth. It was already matured within the questioned person, but not yet with you. After the questioned gave the answer, however, you soon understood it and it feels as if it had grown in your soil.
SS|2|52|14|0|It is likewise also the case when someone would ask you something or put a question into your mouth, as you would say. Then you will also easily answer and ask, but not as if the answer or question were yours, but as if it were the ones who gave it to you. For it will be certain that you will not ask anything you know, nor will you give an answer to anyone who asks you nothing.
SS|2|52|15|0|The question is a need which precedes the sprouting answer. But if the question is a sprout, would it not be the greatest nonsense to allege that the flower and fruit which follows the sprout when it is developed and ripened by external heat, belongs therefore to a tree other than that from where the sprout grow?
SS|2|52|16|0|But I think that anybody who asks, asks from their needs, in order to obtain a satisfactory answer. But if the answer is a necessity for him, it certainly belongs to his sphere of life and not to that of another, to whom he can no longer be a necessity, because he already has it.
SS|2|52|17|0|From this you will easily be able to understand the spiritual dynamics between us, that I ask on your behalf, as if you are asking, and therefore also answer on your behalf, as if you answered yourself.
SS|2|52|18|0|You would also ask and answer as I ask and answer on your behalf, when your questions and answers are already ripe. But since they are not yet ripe, and we now have no time to wait for their maturation in you, I must nevertheless ask and answer in advance from your roots, from your manifold chaos, and your seedlings, as if you were doing this yourself.
SS|2|52|19|0|I think that we should be clear with this little thorny point, so you should no longer feel offence in the future towards similar phenomena, but continue to take keen notice of everything; for here, as I have already remarked, I am your guest, so I may well take what is yours and show it to you. If this would sound a little peculiar with you on earth, then do not take it seriously, for this is the usual mode of conversation in the spirit. There is no language in questions and answers, but in perfect mutual knowledge, and so one speaks continually from the other, as well as one from all and all from one. When I answer and ask of you in this way, I do not do anything spiritually unusual, or as you say, 'unnatural.' Take a look at this eleventh gallery, or on this tenth floor, and there will be something to ask and to answer.
SS|2|53|0|1|Eleventh floor - love for God (Jesus) and out of that for the neighbor leads to the perfection of life
SS|2|53|1|0|Now, since you had a good look around, you can start to say what you saw. You say: Dear friend and brother! We have seen a lot of the most wonderful things here; but who can describe them so fully with our restricted conceptual and word-richness that someone could become wise from it, and from the description clearly explain what these things are? This is why we think it would be quite good here, if you would like to be the interpreter.
SS|2|53|2|0|Yes, my dear friends and brethren, your questionable statement of the limitedness of your conceptual and word-richness is true, but you should nevertheless say as much as you can about all that you have seen, with your understanding and vocabulary; because you must always keep in mind that you are here really quite on your own ground, and my discussion about it should come to you spiritually. If I tell you with pre-eminence what you have seen, I am overriding your own reason, and there is no immediate connection between my discussion and your inner receptivity anymore.
SS|2|53|3|0|The case is almost like two friends would bid each other welcome by the hand; one of whom receives the other in his house. As a rule of friendship, the landlord must at first stretch out his hand to the visiting friend, and only then the visitor responds.
SS|2|53|4|0|Here, however, you would like to think and say: With such rules we never take it so precisely; therefore they cannot be regarded as a perfect standard proof for us; we consequently would like to first have an introduction of what we have seen here.
SS|2|53|5|0|But I say to you, my dear friends and brethren, if this friendly example of the house seems invalid to you, I can serve you with a more convincing impression.
SS|2|53|6|0|See the relation of your earth to the sun; the earth is certainly your home, and the sun is to be seen only as a guest who is always visiting her. But what must the earth first do when it is to be illuminated by the rays of the sun?
SS|2|53|7|0|You say that the earth must firstly turn its surface around towards the sun, and then the rays of the sun will soon fall upon the facing part.
SS|2|53|8|0|Good, my dear friends and brothers; look at the earth at nighttime, is it not just as full of the most varied things as in the day? But you can see only little of what is and how it is; but there is something there, that is certain, sure and true. But if the earth should stand still, and wait for the sun to rise above its unlit part, verily, it would in the first place have to wait a terribly long time, and its things will never be seen in its fullness and its true nature. But as the earth continually rotates, and pushes one surface after the other under the sun, things will soon be seen on the same in their perfection, which can barely be seen at nighttime.
SS|2|53|9|0|Behold, you, too, as a proprietor of your own house, must first turn yourself over to me, who am now with you entirely in the name of the Lord; and the part which you are going to turn to me will also be illuminated at once, so that you can see it more clearly and more correctly.
SS|2|53|10|0|And so do begin to anyway describe what you find to be familiar. Count the pillars of a pillar circle; how many do you find here on the tenth floor?
SS|2|53|11|0|You say: Dear friend and brother! If we are not mistaken in this round hall, they are now two less than in the previous gallery, that is, only ten. On the other hand, in the center of the pillar circles, instead of some other ornamentation, we find two very mighty, strong opposing pillars, which, like the other ten, help support the ceiling of the pillar circle and the entire gallery, and no ascending staircase passes the round of the ten pillars, but ascends in the center between these two pillars. Incidentally, everything here appears perfectly smooth, and we may look as we please, but nowhere is there anything to be discovered of an ornament; the ceiling of this eleventh gallery is no longer vaulted, but rather flat. Everything is of the same exceedingly snow-white color and transparent; only the inner continuous wall seems to pass over into the reddish-blue, and the gates are as if they were of transparent silver.
SS|2|53|12|0|Now, dear friend and brother, we are already finished, as far as things are possible for us here. But the fleeting forms, which in the solid mass of the pillars, as well as the other parts of this gallery, are alternately represented, cannot be described. For in the first place, they are too fleeting and too fast, and secondly, their forms are not very intense, and our eyes cannot see much more than just continuous intertwined chaos, and so we would be done with all that we have seen. But what it means, we leave it, dear friend, to you.
SS|2|53|13|0|All right, my dear friends and brothers. I am perfectly satisfied with your announcement, and it would be very foolish of me to ask you more than you can give. But be careful now, we will at once create some light for what you have seen.
SS|2|53|14|0|The ten pillars of this circle are possible to grasp with the hands; for they signify, as a matter of fact, the ten-commandment-law which actually proceeds from the Divine wisdom. For love gives no laws, but only the Divine wisdom, which is the foundation of the Divine order; for the laws are a marked way which one is to walk, in order to reach the goal of life, and they are at the same time the foundations upon which life rests according to the Divine order.
SS|2|53|15|0|But how would one help someone in the darkest night, even if he would want to walk in it? Just as little would some point of support suffice, if he were to search for it in the most dark night.
SS|2|53|16|0|Therefore, the laws which were given in the night of love, must serve as an illumination on the way and as a point of support, so that the wanderer may not get lost on the way, and always may find the proper support for life.
SS|2|53|17|0|It is therefore easy to see how these ten white, radiant pillars clearly signify the ten laws of the order of life from God. In the lower gallery, we have seen the two pillars of love still included in the outer row. But in the middle of it was the peculiar cross, which also represents suffering love.
SS|2|53|18|0|Here, however, we see the two pillars of love at the place of the cross in the center of our pillar circle. They are put together, and the staircase leading upwards is taken away from the outer ten pillars, and wound only around the two central pillars.
SS|2|53|19|0|I think it will not be difficult to guess the importance of such a position. You only need to take the gospel of the Lord in your hand, and you will find that He would transfer the whole Mosaic Law, as well as all the prophets, into the sole branch of love, namely, 'Love God above everything and your neighbor as yourself!' These two laws have been designated by the Lord Himself as equal, for the two pillars in this center are in the first place the same, and secondly they are connected, and are the sole bearers of the way upwards. - I think you understand this.
SS|2|53|20|0|But as to the chaotic changing of forms in the pillars which is so marvelous to you - this signifies the changeability of the human mind, which is within the laws. But from where does such a continual chaotic change of form arise in these pillars? What is the reason for such a phenomenon?
SS|2|53|21|0|The reason for this is the intense light from outside, through which this air is forced into a continuous swing. But since the material of these columns is highly polished like a mirror, and highly transparent and radiant, these air-waves, or air-vibrations, are quite lively, and we thus seem to see certain forms wandering up and down the columns. Now we place here a man being under the laws. He finds himself in the bright light of the law, which from the inside, is always active in it, and then this man finds himself in the external the light of the world, which is however also always surging, and influences him from without.
SS|2|53|22|0|But what is the result in man? A continuous change of ideas; soon the forms of the world takes over, and then again, the forms of his inner light sway him. If the external light acts strongly upon man, the forms of the inner light are obscured, and no longer have any clarity; On the contrary, the more the inner light begins to react, the forms of the external light are always rendered void and weaker.
SS|2|53|23|0|If someone takes the forms of the inner light and fixes it with his mind, the previously ever-changing flexibility of the light-forms become a constant form, which continually and humbly resists the influence of the external light; and man has thus been brought to a clear understanding of the inner eternal life of the spirit.
SS|2|53|24|0|This corresponding picture shows you the two central pillars, in which you do not find any such formations. But if you look more closely at them, you will see in each one a perfect, most nobly formed human form, which is clearly and equally illuminated in all its parts.
SS|2|53|25|0|See, this shows that man can only attain to the perfection of life through his love for the Lord, and from this, for his neighbor. I think it will be pretty much clear for you now. As for the other parts of the gallery, they are nothing but the perfect order of true wisdom, which is the basic truth in the spirit and a light without any other ornamentation and decoration, and is what you call the naked truth. But now that we know these things, we will ascend at once with the staircase around the two pillars, to the great open plain above.
SS|2|54|0|1|Twelfth floor - Higher development of the spirit
SS|2|54|1|0|You ask and say here: "We are coming to the actual roof of this building, where you spoke of a large, free place. That would be all right, dear friend and brother. In this open space – would we be on the eleventh floor or on the twelfth gallery? But since the roof cannot be regarded as either a gallery or a storey, we cannot explain that we have actually seen twelve floors from the distance from the well-known mountains. Were these twelve floors merely an optical illusion, or did it have a different explanation? We have mentioned this disagreement in the course of the ascent of this wonderful edifice, but at that time you told us to wait for a more appropriate opportunity, and said that concerning the explanation, we shall be told in the right place and at the right spot. And so we would like to know from you a little in advance, whether there will be such a right place and spot in this free place?
SS|2|54|2|0|My dear friends and brothers! I tell you: ascend cheerfully, and up there in glorious freedom, you will anyway see what you will experience.
SS|2|54|3|0|The matter which is so dear to you is not so important as you imagine it, but is of such a nature that it will anyway explain itself at first sight in the upper freedom. We will, however, in this freedom, encounter quite different things, which will be of much greater importance and higher spiritual interest to you than the still missing twelfth floor. And so, go up now cheerfully and swiftly, so that we can reach our freedom as soon as possible.
SS|2|54|4|0|See, if you speed up your steps, you reach your destination quicker than when you are sluggish. This is true and correct and does not need mathematical proof; but the spirit is also capable of progress, and far more so than the formal body. But how can the spirit accelerate and slows its steps? See, that cannot be understood so quickly; therefore it will be necessary to say a few words about it, even before entering the upper free place, and so listen to me!
SS|2|54|5|0|You know that the progress of the Spirit does not consist in an increase of wisdom, but only in an increasing filling with love for the Lord, out of whichever greater love-fulfillment anyway gives rise to all the other perfections and abilities of the spirit. But if this is clear and evident, the question arises: how then shall it be possible for man to attain the love unto the Lord? For it is well known how so many men can be very deeply concerned with the Lord. But if one enquire after their spiritual perfection, they say:
SS|2|54|6|0|As for our spiritual perfection, the dear God will know what has to be done with it. We keep His commandments as much as we can; we observe all the other rules, we keep the daily Sabbath rest, and pray much to God the Lord, and also ask Him at any time for the soonest possible completion of our spirit. But still we have but little noticeable progress, and if we do not pay much attention to ourselves, it seems to us as if our spirits have not only made no progress, but rather a step backwards; making us sometimes very quietly doubt, and secretly thinking: Either we are not called for such a spiritual advance, or the whole assertion of the perfection of the spirit is, at least in earthly life, nothing more than a pious fable, or at least a hypothesis.
SS|2|54|7|0|Now, my dear brethren and friends, this is the usual answer to the question of the hesitant progress of the spirit, which is probably the most common among men on earth.
SS|2|54|8|0|Should there be no true acceleration in such progress? Should there be no more Corneliuses, over which the Spirit of God comes even before they get baptized by Peter? This is a very different question, and its answer is certainly of the greatest practical importance. But how will we answer such a question of such great importance in the most satisfactory way for all to clearly understand? This is not going to be so difficult for us; for, if there are enough examples for something, one only has to go to the gospels, and the answer will be self-evident. We shall therefore no longer be concerned with introductions, but will immediately resort to the next best example.
SS|2|54|9|0|Let us suppose that there are a thousand musical students in some great city. Among these thousands, at least a few hundred are gifted with truly excellent musical talents; how many of them will emerge as true artists and virtuosos from all these pupils? Perhaps one, but perhaps none; and a city will be congratulated at the end, if over a time of ten years, one or at most two of the ten artists will emerge, who have made the titles 'artist' and 'virtuoso' their own. But is not this a barbarous disgrace for mankind, that every man can say: "I have an immortal spirit in me, an image of God." But how is it with such images of supreme perfection, as few can hardly work themselves up above the mediocrity? The greatest number, however, remains under freezing-point anyway, although they also contain the image of God. Why this is so, we will immediately see in the study rooms of our music students.
SS|2|54|10|0|Look, there is a lane, having a hundred houses, where at least a thousand students of music live. Let's go into No. 1, Behold, the student is still soundly asleep, and still far from his instrument; will he become an artist? I do not think you learn art in your sleep. Let's go into house no. 2; see, the student has just decided to profit from the beautiful day and make a little country outing, of which he is a great friend. Will he become an artist? I think art is not learned in the streets, in the fields, or in the woods. - Let's go into house no. 3; see, there sits a student at his instrument and yawns at his task. Will he become an artist? I think a yawning zeal is too inadequate for art.
SS|2|54|11|0|But let's go on to the next house. Look, we do not meet any student, and the music, which seems to be quite well preserved, gives us sufficient proof of the zeal of our student. Will an artist grow out of this? I think the whole instrument could become gold instead of the student becoming an artist. Let's go to the next house; perhaps we will find a developing artist. Listen, someone is indeed busy practicing; but look at him, his eyes are full of tears, for his father who are paying much for his studies, have just admonished him to study with a hiding. Will he become an artist? Then you say: Ex trunco non fit Mercurius; which is just as much to say as: Out of the beaten love of art, not very much artistry will come to light. Shall we go into more houses to visit similar art-disciples? I do not consider it necessary.
SS|2|54|12|0|But see, at the very end of the lane, in a quite unsightly tavern, lives a poor family; we want to go there and see how the arts are practiced there, because even a child of this poor father learns music. Behold, the boy has at that time already studied his eight hours; but in the evening the father of the boy wants to take him with him for a little walk. But look at the boy as he presses his instrument to his heart and caresses it as if it were his life's greatest friend! Only with a great deal of effort and a great eloquence on the part of the father, does our artistic youth, with tears in his eyes, separate from his darling, and say, "My dearest treasure! In a short time, yes, in a very short time, I will be back with you again! I ask now: Will this student become an artist? Go, listen to his tones, which he has learned to draw from his instrument in a short time, and you will say: Oh, this is miraculous! One wants to believe them to descend from outer spaces. Yes, yes, my dear friends and brothers, this disciple will certainly become a great artist; for the latter has already the right teacher in his breast, and this master teaches him to sacrifice everything for art, and makes him feel and find no greater pleasure than to learn his art.
SS|2|54|13|0|All the previous were probably also disciples of art, but they had no love for it, and therefore they would never carry it out without this master. But why did they not have love? Because they were more inclined to vain worldly pleasure than to self-denial and a full earnest of the love of art. For this reason, however, they will reap only the fruits of their worldly vanity, but never those of splendid art.
SS|2|54|14|0|Now, this example gives us a sufficient account of the foundation of the acceleration of spiritual progress.
SS|2|54|15|0|Will one arrive at the inner perfection on walks, in theaters, or with sociable circles of friends, or with secular shops of other kinds of art? Oh no; from all this worldly vanity, no Cornelius ever grow, as the Lord Himself has distinctly stated through the parable, when someone invited several friends to a banquet in a parable, and the friends excused themselves with all sorts of reasons, so they would not accept the invitation. One has something to do with a pair of oxen; another is about to marry; a third bought a field, and so no one can come. - Look, these are worldly vanity, which certainly does not accelerate the progress of the spirit. They are indeed very respectable friends of the Lord, otherwise He would not have invited them; but they lacked the time to come.
SS|2|54|16|0|And the Lord said to the rich youth: Give up all things, and follow Me, and you shall prepare a treasure in heaven, or in other words, you shall pass over into the perfection of your spirit.
SS|2|54|17|0|He who does not follow this call, as you know from my brethren, the apostles, who have followed the Lord at the very first call, must also be content with the Lord's response to the called ones who tried to bargain with the Lord. From this however, we can draw the following very brief rule:
SS|2|54|18|0|The more of worldly folly, the less spiritual progress; the less worldly folly, the quicker the progress of the spirit. But with no worldly folly, a Cornelius can grow in every human being. You need nothing more; therefore, open the little gate and ascend into the bright, free space!
SS|2|55|0|1|Description of the highest level
SS|2|55|1|0|We are on the spot; what do you say of this scene? Has the eye of a man living on the earth, I mean, the eye of his soul, ever fathomed something similar in his deepest imagination? Look, the extraordinarily large round place on which we find ourselves is bright-green, and this radiance is not a surging, but a calm ray. With what could this surface be compared? For example, with an extremely well-polished emerald? What a meager comparison would that be. Should we compare the surface with the very finest silky velvet, which shimmers as if the threads of it are made of green gold? I say this comparison is dull and does not do justice here. Yes, with earthly comparisons we will not be able to get anywhere. We shall therefore have to aim a little higher; we will stretch our hands far out into the endless space and meet on the same individual planetary sun which illuminate the surrounding world bodies with such a green light. Yes, it must be a sun, and this must have been placed here as a flat disk; then the comparison would be correct.
SS|2|55|2|0|So that would be the ground on which we now stand; it is like a mighty radiant etheric surface of a sun, and yet it is solid as a diamond. What do you say about this endless splendor? You are silent and cannot bring forth a single word. Yes, my dear friends and brothers, this is also perfectly understandable; for where it becomes difficult for us light-emanating spirits of heaven to speak, it will surely be so much harder for you, since you have never seen anything of such immeasurable exalted fulness of light in your beings.
SS|2|55|3|0|Let us leave this; we have looked at the surface, now we turn our gaze to the inexpressibly splendid surroundings of this great vacant place. Behold, a single white railing encompasses this whole great free place. At every ten klafter, a hundred klafter high obelisk rises from the railing. Their color is also a dazzling white; on top of every obelisk are fairly big radiating balls of alternating colors: first red, then green, then blue, then violet, then yellow, and many color nuances in between. It seems as if every such obelisk, of which there are hundreds on this vast, free plateau, carries a really great sun, mightily illuminating this open space.
SS|2|55|4|0|One could say here of course, why so many luminous bodies on such a central sun? It would be more pleasant for the eye to diminish the light rather than to amplify it. I tell you, that is precisely what is taken care of with the installation of such powerful luminous bodies. This, you say, is not easy to understand. But I tell you that this can be understood very naturally and easily. Why then and how? For this, my dear friends, there are already a lot of quite palpable examples on the earth, taken naturally and spiritually.
SS|2|55|5|0|See, if in the summertime, all the would emerge vegetation having a white color as is the snow of winter, I can assure you that you can impossibly get out into the open at any time during the day in the very strong power of light, lest you be completely melted and dissolved; for the rays of the sun fall too intensely upon the surface of that part of the earth which you inhabit at summertime. In winter, however, the white color is of good effect; for without this, the light would have little effect; and over time, the cold would increase so much that it would be impossible for one to hold out in the open air. But the white color of the snow reflects the light and subsequently heats the air.
SS|2|55|6|0|In summertime, however, the vegetation must cover the surface of the earth in a variety of colors; by this wise design, the intensive rays of the sun are most effectively consumed, and only the gentle part of it reflects back from the multi-colored surface of the earth. You could also attempt a similar phenomenon artificially on a small scale, and for this, I will give you the following.
SS|2|55|7|0|At night, place a strong argand lamp on the center of a table. When you look at this single one, its light will offend your eye; but not if you take several lamps, place them around the white flame, and put stained glass cylinders over their white flames. This will give you a light of all sorts of colors; that is, each of these surrounding lamps will radiate a differently colored light. But what will be the effect? The effect will be that you will be able to look at the light of the middle white lamp with great ease, and it will seem to you as if it has made your room at least ten times darker than when only lit with one white lamp. The truth of this is evident every day in the whole of nature, as well as the experience you have drawn from what I have explained to you.
SS|2|55|8|0|This needs to be spiritually correct too; why then? Because it must be present in the spirit first and then in natural analysis. If, however, it is spiritually correct, the proof is also indisputably given for its natural correctness. Will such evidence of spiritual correctness be difficult to deliver? Oh no! You already have a very good proverb for this, which in this case explains our subject in the best way; and this proverb is: Ex omnibus allquid et toto nihil. - A person who wants to be versed in all subjects of human knowledge, surely has many colorful light rays in the chamber of his soul. If, however, all these rays are combined, they will scarcely have so much strength as to illuminate a room at night as would a glow-worm, and in the spirit, such an effect will be expressed most clearly; for such highly educated men are neither in detail, nor generally proficient, in order to give one or the other opinion regarding a situation, which satisfies all requirements.
SS|2|55|9|0|I think this is so clear that we need not say one word about it anymore, and so we can turn back to our beautiful open space, and we can see the purpose of the light-alterations. With this we would have adequately looked at the ground of this place and its surrounds.
SS|2|55|10|0|Now, however, look to the middle of this great open space; there stands a mighty great pillar-circle, which is covered with a dark red radiant crown. Thirty pillars bear this crown; they are all spaced two klafter apart. In the center of this circle, you will discover a crimson altar on which our well-known cross-timber is placed. We shall go to it at once, and then we shall very well know what is to be done on this magnificent open space. At the same time, however, I also draw your attention to the fact that this mighty pillar-circle, whose pillars are of a pale blue color, forms the twelfth floor of this building, which you have missed, but seen from a distance. Since we now will work with this decorum, we shall go to the circle at once, and wait for what is still to be seen. - And so we go.
SS|2|56|0|1|Why is one so alone in the midst of all this splendor?
SS|2|56|1|0|We are in the pillar-circle and the altar; as you can see, we are here, as you would say, mother-soul-alone. You are indeed saying that this is also strange enough in this world, wherever we come, we may well discover the greatest splendor, and the most wondrous wisdom is gloriously expressed; but the people seem to have an everlasting holiday here and sit amidst this great splendor, in their chambers. It would indeed be pleasant and exceedingly amusing to see even a couple walking together; but we see nothing but the dead splendor, which seems to be almost completely lacking life. So here, too, we are encompassed on this open place by the wonders of human boldness and wisdom; but the builders are, God knows where, hidden.
SS|2|56|2|0|Indeed, this main building, in its totality, is something so magnificent and sublime, that we cannot even think of it as a work of humans; for such a thing is only possible for God to build, but for creatures it seem scarcely possible. And if they have earnestly been built by the creatures of this world, they must firstly have gigantic powers; they secondly must have perseverance and courage, of which no human spirit can yet make a concept of. Thirdly, they have to possess such aesthetic wisdom, that no man can fathom anything beyond it. And yet there is in this open space nothing to be seen of all these wonderful people. Why not?
SS|2|56|3|0|Are these people so shy, so timid, or have they, as already remarked, exactly at this time, when we arrived here, a feast day, or because there are no days here, a measured resting time?
SS|2|56|4|0|Dear friends and brothers, you have found the right reason in your last words, by virtue of which, at the very moment when we are in this place, these people hold a certain repose or rest. If this is at an end, then you can believe that on earth, not the most densely populated city would seem so alive as in this place.
SS|2|56|5|0|For it would not be easy for you to find on earth a more densely populated place than the one on which we are present. You can well believe that there are more than ten million people in this building; for you have been able to form some concept of the size of this building already from afar.
SS|2|56|6|0|Just look at this place on which we are still, and you must acknowledge that it is big enough to accommodate one of the largest cities of your Europe; yet it is barely a quarter of the floor surface of this large building. We can therefore only oversee such magnitude with our spiritual eyes, making it bearable for us.
SS|2|56|7|0|With your physical eyes you would only be able to look at very small parts at a time; for the scale is too great for the pupil of a carnal eye, and would narrow itself in all directions, and begin to lose something in the blue. From this, however, you can surely come to the conclusion that in the free times, in all these spaces, and in the whole vast area, things are very lively.
SS|2|56|8|0|It is especially necessary here, too, that you do not see any of these exceedingly beautiful people until you became somewhat acquainted with the very sublime things which are full of the deepest significance. For if we would encounter these most wonderfully beautiful people before you have looked at everything else important and properly profitable, you would get so distracted by these human beings that everything else so magnificently splendid and meaningful would be to you as if you would get sold a hollow nut! For this reason, I had to bring you to this place at a time when the inhabitants of this place usually have their repose.
SS|2|56|9|0|But you will very soon be convinced that they are very much alive here. We will, by our well-known manipulation, ignite this wood on the altar, and very soon, the space of this vast plain will begin to fill from all sides.
SS|2|56|10|0|You would like to know whether these people have any idea about our presence here, or whether they are able to see us? I tell you, neither the one nor the other. But we shall show ourselves to them here, and also enter into dialogue with them, and so that you may know everything as it is here; for when we leave this place, we shall ascend from this world as soon as we paid a little visit to the radiant surface of your sun.
SS|2|56|11|0|Therefore, let us also show ourselves here to the inhabitants, and discuss many things with them, to experience for ourselves what kind of spirit they are the children of.
SS|2|56|12|0|But I warn you beforehand that you do not approach or touch anyone, for that would take you away from this world before you, and you could not bear the power of such impression. You need to take note of this; even I, who have long been freed from all natural things, have to heed this and cannot touch any man who is still living in his body.
SS|2|56|13|0|You of course ask why I should not. With me, the opposite is the case. These men have a too terribly great concept of the children of the Lord; and their respect and love for these children of the Lord is so indescribably severe and strong, that they would at once be consumed through my touch, and finally be completely dissolved.
SS|2|56|14|0|It should therefore not be a surprise to you if you will see me speaking seriously with these people; for I must do this out of love for them. You should do the same.
SS|2|56|15|0|By a seemingly affectionate treatment, you would by far do more harm than good; for all things are according to the order of the Lord.
SS|2|56|16|0|The body of man also has different parts which, though they indeed are - and have to be - part of a common life; but if any man should cut any limb off himself, and desire to attach it to his heart, for the sake of his love, he will not only kill the limb, but also the heart.
SS|2|56|17|0|The same order therefore remains among the manifold things and creatures in the immense creations of the Lord. They are all reciprocal to one another and serve each other unto the same life; but they must not transpose themselves and confuse things through a disorderly and untimely love, if they do not want to spoil each other.
SS|2|56|18|0|By a just, regular, wise restriction, we can approach all creatures, and place ourselves with them in a just, exchangeable rapport, in the manner in which all members of a body stand in constant rapport; what is more than that, is corrupt. Therefore, compose yourselves; I will lay my hand upon the altar, the flames shall ignite the wood, and you will see people hurry hereto from all directions.
SS|2|56|19|0|I now put my finger on the altar; see, the wood is ignited by the flames, and now look around as the gates begin to open!
SS|2|57|0|1|Every world has its order and laws of existence
SS|2|57|1|0|Keep looking! From the hundreds upon hundreds of pavilions great crowds are already rushing and hurrying here. Look at the glorious people; how indescribably beautiful are their forms; what softness and harmonic delicacy in all parts! The men are distinguished from the woman only by a moderate beard, and by the flat breast; in all other respects, he is also of great softness and delicacy, and presents in his fullness a perfectly masculine figure. His whole garment, as you see, consist of a single shirt, reaching a little under his knees. The man's shirt is of a light blue color, and has the splendor of the feathers of a peacock. The woman has a rose-red skirt hanging only around her waist, covering from her belly down to the calves, so also her thighs and buttocks. The upper body is partly free, only covered with abundant locks of light golden hair.
SS|2|57|2|0|Now look at such a female figure nearby; look at the indescribable delicacy of her skin; can you remember if you have ever seen such a delicate surface of an object on earth? Do you see on this body any wrinkle or fold of the skin, caused by a bone or cartilage of the internal body?
SS|2|57|3|0|See, as white and gentle as the most perfectly rounded and polished sphere is the body of such a woman, and no unevenness disturbs the aesthetics for the eye; there is no difference between young and old; on the contrary, the older both women and men become, the more perfect their forms develop; indeed, at an advanced age, sometimes more than a thousand years, these people become so extraordinarily beautiful that their true etheric beauty cannot be represented by any might or power of the word.
SS|2|57|4|0|Yes, the beauty of such a grown-up human pair is not seldom so great, that if they were to be on your earth, they would, in all seriousness, melt away the hardest stones like wax.
SS|2|57|5|0|Yes, your whole earth would not be able to carry such splendid beauty of a human form or be able to exist beside it. If the earth would be able to master such beautiful form, no earthly inhabitant would still not be able to bear the inexpressible and inconceivably intense light of these people; for you can assume with certainty that such a human being is able to emit a greater mass of light than a planetary solar system for the enlightenment and warming of its whole planetary realm.
SS|2|57|6|0|Now you of course ask: If this is the case, then what matter does the body of these people consist of, which can exist in such an endless and unmeasurable, all-powerful wealth of light? For on the earth we know that even a diamond cannot exist in the concentration of sunrays caused by concave mirrors which focus the rays on a point, evaporating it in a moment. Still is such a beam-spot not even an aeonic fraction of the total light intensity of the sun. Here, however, a single, not much bigger human than we are, contains such an intense mass of light within himself and around him, that with such a light, a whole planetary sun with all its planets, all through the vast region, could be saturated with completely sufficient intensity of light all through the vast region.
SS|2|57|7|0|Thus, in such comparative consideration, dear friend and brother, the question arises very much from which material such people are created, in order to bear such an inexpressibly powerful degree of light?
SS|2|57|8|0|My dear friends and brothers! If, in this sun, you judge according to purely earthly concepts and circumstances, you will scarcely ever arrive at a correct result; but if you make it a principle, and say: Every world and every sun has its own laws under which it functions, then you will have taken hold of the truth and the basic cause of such an existence in the light much more closely.
SS|2|57|9|0|In addition, you have similar conditions already on your earth. Go from one country to another, from one continent to the other, from one island to the other, and you will find such great differences in your living conditions that you will not be able to wonder about it. If you also look at how there are still living beings in countless numbers in all the elements, you will get even more clear about the fact that life can be expressed and sustained under the most various external circumstances. But if such things are already materially noticed on the earth, how much more is it the rule for different world-bodies.
SS|2|57|10|0|There are animals among you in countless numbers, who cannot live without water for one minute; but then there are animals and beings who are only able to keep their lives under the earth in the thickest mud, and even in the stones. Such mud animals in the depths of subterranean incursions are probably still quite unknown to you; but stone-animals like the stonefly, stone-spider, stone-bee, stone-toad, and so on have already been found here and there by the naturalists of the earth; but only naturalists know that such animals produce themselves in the different rock types themselves, gathering the life forces which permeate the stone, and as intelligences build themselves up naturally into their forms, according to the order placed into them by the Lord.
SS|2|57|11|0|Yes, if you were to look at the matter with a sharp light, you would find that all the stones, indeed, the whole being of your earth, is nothing but powerfully encased clumps of pure animal bodies or life-larvae, and that these life-larvae while still strongly bound in the basic life-force, will here and there begin to become slightly freer again and together with the lighter matter surrounding it, create a new co-living form, and then it stays like this for a long time to gain more powerful strengthening for this first new form of basic life.
SS|2|57|12|0|See, such a being can then exist in such a matter; but if you bring it from there into the free atmospheric air, it will last only a few minutes. The opposite will also happen to those beings whose vital element is only the free atmospheric air. But if you, who are only able to live in the atmospheric air, would like to go into the very light ether, then you will be just like a fish when you lift him from the water into the open air.
SS|2|57|13|0|Likewise, there is also an abundance of invisible living beings in the region of the ether; these can only live in the ether and not in the air, and even less in denser matter. But the beings who are able to live in the ether are also able to live more and more in the light. They of course have bodies which are not visible to you; but that does not mean they don't exist, and then indeed in such infinitely endless numbers, that you will never be able to make a proper concept of it.
SS|2|57|14|0|So you must not think of these men as being grossly physical-material, but rather extremely ethereal-delicate and finely material, whose composition cannot be affected by light at its greatest intensity.
SS|2|57|15|0|Such conditions are also found in the pure spiritual realm where there are spirits which are exceedingly ponderous and dark, and can therefore lead their lives even in the densest innermost parts of the earth; and again, there are spirits, which are somewhat lighter, and therefore occupy the upper parts of the earth, as well as the waters, and their life, and their being; and again there are spirits, who live in the half-lower air region, and carry on their nature; and again there are spirits, of course of a more perfect character, inhabiting the upper, more pure air regions for instance, from the region of the glaciers; and again there are spirits in the first region of the ether, and then spirits inhabiting the highest and clearest ether regions and wide open spaces between the world-bodies; and finally there are the most perfect spirits inhabiting the uppermost spheres of the sun, which are an eternal light. And the spirits from below to the top cannot see each other; or said more clearly: the spirits of a lower level cannot see a higher level; but this is possible in the opposite direction, and is also practicable in this order.
SS|2|57|16|0|But this is also necessary, for if the lower imperfect spirits would be able to see the upper, more perfect ones, they would thereby be impaired in their liberty; but the more perfect ones must see the more imperfect, so that they can always maintain the proper relationships.
SS|2|57|17|0|From this consideration, I think, it should be clear to you how these people are able to survive in such light intensity.
SS|2|57|18|0|Though you have previously pointed out the rays' activity of the sun by a hollow mirror, but I say to you, it is true that the very intense point of light, which emanates from the concave mirror, has such a great dissolving power in itself; but where does this ray come from? From nowhere else than from the image of the sun taken from the concave mirror, and finally from the concave mirror. You might ask: How might its ray destroy the diamond, while the much more easily destroyable matter of the concave mirror itself does not suffer the least damage?
SS|2|57|19|0|A still greater question would be this: judging from the dissolvable light intensity of a focal point from the concave mirror, the sun must have such an extraordinarily dissolving force on its etheric surface, that a world which is still larger than that of your earth, is like a water droplet on a white-hot iron which would be dissolved in a moment, if we would come as close as a few thousand miles to such a sunlit surface.
SS|2|57|20|0|The sun itself, however, is also a dense material, though probably of immense size; how is it that this lump of the infinite dissolving power is not immediately destroyed? See, why the sun can keep existing, and also other beings upon it, you can find in the initial introduction to the sun, which is communicated to you by the Lord Himself; and so I say to you only so much here that the light is always working outward in such destructive vehemence from a luminous body, but never back towards the luminous body .
SS|2|57|21|0|But you know that we are here on a central sun, on which the light is present in immeasurable intensity. For this reason, everything here is polished to the highest possible degree, so that all the light which is applied to the objects is reflected almost to the last drop, and therefore cannot interfere with the bodies.
SS|2|57|22|0|And now, for the same reason, the skin of these men is so inexpressibly delicate, and their form is as perfect as possible. As a result, the impact of the light on them is quickly thrown back and can have no destructive effect on them, just as the light emanating from the hollow mirror cannot have a destructive effect on the hollow mirror because it is thrown back by its highly polished surface. It is true that the surface of a world-body must be directed according to the degree of the intensity of the light.
SS|2|57|23|0|From this can be seen that in every world, the form-enveloped life is quite essentially under the necessary laws.
SS|2|57|24|0|I think that we do not need to say any more about this point, for you can already conclude firstly that a central sun is, despite all its light intensity, suitable for carrying freely living beings, and secondly, you can almost grasp with your hands that the human beings living in such a world must necessarily be of such delicacy and beauty, without which they could not exist on such a world. But as we now know this, we can already enter into a closer encounter with these exceedingly beautiful people.
SS|2|58|0|1|Encounter with the inhabitants of this central sun
SS|2|58|1|0|How shall we do this? First of all, such an effect depends on the Lord and then on our firm will; with this we have to fix ourselves in a certain way, and when we have done so, our essence will soon appear visibly before these people.
SS|2|58|2|0|So we do this, too, and you will be convinced in your inner vision that these people will see us as fully present.
SS|2|58|3|0|We have done this. And now, see how these people begin to make very big eyes, to see three totally strange guests among them! Some of them feel quite eerie, so they retreat, the others do not know what to do with us.
SS|2|58|4|0|Therefore, a deputation has already been given to the elders of this palace, that he may come, give judgment on us, and determine who we are.
SS|2|58|5|0|There are discussing what they should think about us; but as we easily notice, no one has the courage to approach us and question us about our nature. It might well be asked why these otherwise wise men do not have the courage to approach us and ask us. The cause is not so difficult to find as it might seem at first glance, so listen.
SS|2|58|6|0|On some occasions spirits do appear to these people. But in this place, a spirit has ever shown itself to them according to their knowledge, and since they are accustomed to seeing the spirits only in certain places, it is all the more striking to them, here where spirits are frowned upon, to see beings they recognize to be nothing other than spirits. This reason does indeed sound a little hollow, but it is not real and can be equated to similar phenomena on the earth.
SS|2|58|7|0|Let us suppose there are on earth some people who have the ability to see spirits, while the majority do not. When such people are for instance in old castles, in cemeteries, or in other notorious regions at night, or see some other spirit being, it will be regarded as usual. But should it happen that they would see such beings in a very unusual place like on a public highway, on a general amusement park, or in a public folk festival, such an appearance will make a surely extremely distressing impression upon those who noticed it.
SS|2|58|8|0|And look, our appearance is making a similar impression on these people in this place; and this is all the more so because with these people, it is the rule and order to see no spiritual being here, since this is a place of liberation where all spirits are prohibited to come.
SS|2|58|9|0|But we shall soon experience the outcome of this matter, for the oldest is already approaching us with a lot of spirit-banning and ghost-busting props.
SS|2|58|10|0|Look at the long staff, wrapped with all sorts of shining stripes, another is carrying in his hand a seven-corner table, with a different mysterious sign engraved on every corner. This shows us that this is a spirit exorcism. Another, besides the elders, carries a great golden hoop, which is, of course, hollow inside; but in this cavity, an artificial rope is fastened, and is, so to say, of a similar magical effect to the faith of these men, as is with you the amulets or scapularis. A third, behind the wisest and elders, carries a whole bundle of shimmering red bars like a once Roman lord. A fourth one carries a large bundle of rolled-up cords. What do these props all mean?
SS|2|58|11|0|Experience will presently show it to us. Do not expect that anyone will talk to us and ask us who we are. All this will be done by these instruments; and so only pay attention!
SS|2|58|12|0|Look, the elders have laid down the circle on the ground, and let themselves be lifted into it by two other wise men; for he cannot go there himself, or else he would not be sufficiently isolated from the spirit, and could not administer the proper strength of will. He now stands in the circle, lifts his staff, and looks as if he were to administer a mighty blow to us. By this he is demonstrating to us the power of his will and the determined firmness of his dominion over us spirits. If we were the most ordinary spirits of this world, we should, as you would say, hit the road. But since we are not spirits of this world, we stay standing. But what will happen now?
SS|2|58|13|0|Look, now the mysterious table is set in the circle, and the elder breathes over the corner marks, then streaks the table with the staff, and directs it to our faces. If we were spirits of this world, and of a stubborn nature, we would have to take leave as soon as possible if we would not want our heads to catch fire.
SS|2|58|14|0|Since, however, this manipulation did not affect us, the cord is now handed over. One end is fastened to the staff, which the elder holds in his hand and at the same time supports him on the mysterious table, but the bundle is then also handed over. And see, all those present take this bundle from hand to hand, unrolling it, and each one keeps the cord in his hand. What does that mean? This means the reinforcement of the will; one could call this cord a magnetic one. Through this general demonstration of collective will, we shall surely give way as soon as the staff is lowered over us; - but we are not leaving.
SS|2|58|15|0|Therefore, our handsome spirit exorcism manipulators of both sexes make desperate, frightened faces, and they have no choice but to take the exorcistically powerful staffs. Look; the bars are quickly distributed, and the oldest in the circle takes three, while each one receives only one. The elder now thrusts his shoulders three times; so does the others. This should have chased us away, if we were spirits. But since we are not giving way and fare quite well despite all this fatal manipulation, we are now no longer held for spirits, but for beings of their kind; but not of those born in such a palace, but of the most common peasants who have unquestionably been audacious enough to enter this extraordinary sanctuary of the most prosperous and wise men of this great district, which, indeed, has more space than one hundred thousand of your earths. But what will happen to us in this situation?
SS|2|58|16|0|See, the circle is lifted, the table carried away, and the exorcism physically applied to us.
SS|2|58|17|0|But now see, the elder has just directed a blow with his three rods on my armpit, and his rods have, so to speak, easily passed through my body. But that was also enough to put this entire multitude of human beings in a desperate fright.
SS|2|58|18|0|What will these frightened people do now? Some more distant ones, closer to the gates, and who were fortunate in not being able to participate in the cord exorcism because of their remote standing, have already retreated; that is, they have taken the quick Consilium abeundi. Those holding part of the cord, together with the elders, would also like to do the same. But the elder does not want to show cowardice before his children; so he has already decided not to address us, but to address and encourage his own. - Look, he bids them to pay attention, and presently directs these words to them:
SS|2|58|19|0|Hear, my children and children's children. I have put into practice, against these three mysterious beings, everything which has always been a powerful influence on such guests, wherever they have shown up. If they were of a good nature, as we are, they immediately revealed themselves to us, and faithfully related to us for what reason they appeared. If, however, they were cunning, as are usually the spirits of those from the territories whom it was never permitted to draw near to this sacred delusion, according to their impertinent way of life, they themselves, in their greatest sly obstinacy, would soon leave at the final staff-manipulation and at our fullest confederation.
SS|2|58|20|0|If they were natural beings, they would certainly have been gone before my triple staff-stroke; but, as you all have seen, my stroke went completely through the being in the middle, and it did not stir. So this is a sign that these beings must be of a higher kind.
SS|2|58|21|0|Therefore have I with resolve decided to approach this being and to inquire with much humility of him myself, after the reason for such an entirely unusual phenomenon. But keep holding on to the cord, so that we may, with one heart and one will, be able to effectively approach this mysterious being.
SS|2|58|22|0|Look, after this address, our elder, who, according to his appearance, may be called the youngest, moves over to us with the greatest moral reverence, which consists in placing his two hands over his forehead to indicate that his wisdom before us is null and void, and then, with a free breast, opposing us, to announce that he is ready to sacrifice all his love and his life.
SS|2|58|23|0|Now he stands before us; what nobility, what a most exalted beauty in its form! Can something more delicate and softer be suspected? I mean, this will probably be impossible for you. But now this indescribably beautiful human being are addressing us, and so we will listen to him!
SS|2|59|0|1|Conditions for becoming a child of God
SS|2|59|1|0|Listen to him, for he begins to direct words at us and the words are:
SS|2|59|2|0|(The Elder): Listen to me, you very mysterious beings! I have, according to our wise nature, used our protective means which have always exerted a certain security; but they did not help. You are spirits; for I recognized this because of the staff-stroke, and you must be very powerful spirits, since all my means of protection could not hinder you. Pray tell me who and from where you are, that I may prepare myself, with all my great house, for a worthy reception of your being.
SS|2|59|3|0|We have knowledge in our deepest wisdom that God the Lord, the Almighty Creator of all things, our great world and other worlds, and all high spirits, have once descended to some world, and have made the children of this world His own. And these children, as children of the infinite God, possesses infinite power and strength, and connected with it, both the effective power and the required wisdom.
SS|2|59|4|0|Tell me, are you from there? If you are from there, then woe to all the poor inhabitants of this world! For we know from our deepest wisdom that the spirits of such children of God, are able to destroy not only such a world as our own, but whole armies of such worlds with a quiet hint.
SS|2|59|5|0|If, then, you are spirits of this kind, and if we are gross sinners before you, demand sacrifices unto atonement; but only do not destroy our world!
SS|2|59|6|0|Now I say, Hear me, thou wise elder of this place. We are what you have called us. But we are not in the slightest degree here to destroy your world and you, and not even a hair shall be bent on you, nor will you offer us the least sacrifice; for this is due only to God our Lord, our most loving Father, who lives, reigns, and rules forever and ever.
SS|2|59|7|0|But we would like to ask of you that you should receive us for a very short period with the same love with which we have come to you, namely with the love of God in your hearts.
SS|2|59|8|0|But the purpose of our journey is, according to the will of the Lord, to give an instructive glance into your world, and on this occasion also announce to you the great and infinite love and mercy of God to all His spiritually living creatures!
SS|2|59|9|0|So do not be afraid of us; but be cheerful and full of serene courage; for God, our Lord and Father, has created all His creatures for joy and salvation only, but never for fright, sorrows, torments and pain.
SS|2|59|10|0|Now the elder says: A very great honor and an equally high praise to the holy Creator of all things, that He has so graciously visited us in His endlessly generous children. We are now convinced that you have not come here to our destruction, but only to our great prosperity; hence we bid you welcome like no other creature in this world in the greatest fulness of love from our hearts!
SS|2|59|11|0|Here the elder turns to his children, and saith unto them, Behold, all the children of my house. The great God has kindly visited us to show us the voidness of our wisdom and the weakness of our love. See, those who are insurmountable, very simple and plain, without splendor and glamor, are true children of the ever-omnipotent, great God. What is all our splendor, and all our glory, against the incomprehensible sublimity of such magnificent serenity, which is nevertheless filled with all the fullness of the Divine power? Fall down and praise and worship the Great God, who has shown unto us infinite grace and mercy.
SS|2|59|12|0|Behold, the wood has burned on the altar only a few times, and none of us had the courage to lay our hands on it, to enter into the world which God the Lord created for His children, to obtain the childhood of God, either in a new body or in a protective spiritual position. Now, however, we have the opportunity to learn the foundational conditions necessary for this. So far, we knew well from the signs of the flame all that the great God is asking of those who want to pass into His childhood. The signs were certainly correct; but not our knowledge and our faith. They will tell us what we have to do to get such an infinite grace, and so pay attention, for the high spirit in the middle has understood me, and he will make known to us all that is the pure will of God, and what we are to become well-pleasing unto God.
SS|2|59|13|0|Now I say: Hear, O honorable elder of this house! Your ceremony, your flamboyant interpretation is entirely superfluous in order to achieve your purpose; this ceremony is scarcely an outward image of what you should do within you. But I will show you, and therefore to you all, in the fullness of the truth, what is the right way; and so listen to me:
SS|2|59|14|0|Do you know what is the love of God? If thou would be a child of the Lord, thou shall not be the first and the most important, but be like the lowest servant to all you lead. You must not teach them the wisdom within you, but the humility and love within you, then you and yours will establish that true wisdom in which all the effective power lies. The whole rule is therefore this:
SS|2|59|15|0|Be humble with all your heart! Love God out of all your life's powers, and by this fulfill His will, that you may love your brethren and sisters, and consider them more than yourself. If you do this, you are a child of God, and need not to lay your hand upon the altar; for therein is the difference between the children and other rational, wise creatures of God, that the children lay their heart, but the creatures only their hand upon the altar. But God never looks at the works and signs of the hand, but only at the works and signs of the heart.
SS|2|59|16|0|What good is it to you if your children, with the learned wisdom and power, would perform even greater works than this building which carries us? Behold, the Lord is able to do this with the slightest thought, and His children are able to do it through His powers in them; indeed, they cannot only create such works in a moment, but whole creations with a single thought into existence. And if you look in contrast at the work of your children's hands, which they must laboriously perform, tell me, what are they in comparison? - Nothing but vain effort for what is unattainable in this way.
SS|2|59|17|0|Therefore, pay attention to what I have told you, and there will be a different light of life for you all; for beings, as you are, have been created by the infinite love of God not for slavery but for eternal freedom! But you can never achieve this freedom through your wisdom, but only through humility and love for God. - You ask me how to do it, to love God above all else?
SS|2|59|18|0|I tell you, just as much as you do when your heart burns for some great work to be performed. Then nothing else exist for you, and you live only for your work. Turn the matter around, and consider your whole world to be worthless, and set the Lord above all in your heart, and so love God above all; and in this love the Spirit of God will dwell in your heart, and from this moment you will be a true child of God! - Now you know everything.
SS|2|59|19|0|If you wish to do so, you will also obtain what you want to achieve. For, behold, the Lord God, the good Father of all His children, hath no joy in splendor and glory; therefore we, His children, are simple and plain; and He Himself as Father is the simplest and plainest among His children!
SS|2|59|20|0|Therefore, you will never bribe Him with all this great splendor, for He can produce such things with a thought as He has created this great world and numerous other equally great, and even greater worlds.
SS|2|59|21|0|But with a pure, loving heart, you will bribe him, and He will give you in a moment more than you can achieve with all your wisdom over unthinkable times upon times.
SS|2|59|22|0|Now you also know how God the Lord is to be taken hold of, and how to love Him; therefore you may act according to it, and you will not necessarily have to translate yourself into another world.
SS|2|59|23|0|But now, consider, gather these words together, and then make known to me how you have conceived them, and I will then show you more comprehensively how you have to apply them to attain the true love of God.
SS|2|59|24|0|Look, our eldest lays his hands on his breast and begins to think. But we will wait, and then we will know with what results he will come up with.
SS|2|60|0|1|About the Incarnation of God in Jesus
SS|2|60|1|0|Now the Elder speaks, and we will listen to him, for he has considered the matter wisely, and you will be astonished at what deep wisdom our man will come up with. His words however, are:
SS|2|60|2|0|High Emissary of Him who is all-powerful and has created all light and all the mass of the world! Your advice is so very good, generous, and most wise, that not the slightest objection can be raised against it.
SS|2|60|3|0|It is true that the love or the impulse in the heart for his Creator, is capable of everything; for when I have taken hold of the Creator with my heart as the foundation of my life, I have certainly been fully connected with Him and thus made one with Him, and have thereby, with the foundation of my life also fully subjected my will to the almighty will of the Creator, it is inconceivable that I can will anything other than what is the will of the Almighty God.
SS|2|60|4|0|Up till now, sublime messenger, everything was in the most perfect order, and not the slightest objection could be made; but now comes something else. If this is combined with the abiding principle, then, of course, everything is won; but if this cannot be done, then the attainment of the childhood of God remains a problematic issue, and we can at most carry the pious desire within us, but still never attain to the childhood of God. The point, however, which runs counter to the upper principle, is as follows:
SS|2|60|5|0|It is known to me that all bodies of the world, together with their inhabitants, are in perfect, unchangeable correspondence with a perfect man, and that is, that one world corresponds to one limb, another, another; and so countless worlds correspond to the countless details from which a perfect man is created by the power of divine wisdom.
SS|2|60|6|0|But now we also know that the limbs and all the parts of a man are serving one and the same life-purpose; but experience evidently teaches that a foot can never become a hand, a hand never a head, a mouth no ear, a tongue no eye, a nose no chest and so on. Man has thus a living heart within himself, being active in his breast. The whole body lives from this heart, and it cannot be asserted that in itself any part of the body is less important than the other according to the Divine order; but, nevertheless, all life has its foundation only in the heart, and all the members of the whole body can never replace the heart if it would be destroyed.
SS|2|60|7|0|But if this is irrefutably true, then, how could it be possible that those who are perfect in their nature can achieve the childhood of God, whom in their own nature does not correspond to the heart of the great God because they are not in a world which God have associated with His heart? What use it is for a limb, if it would have the greatest urge to be transformed into a heart? Will this ever happen?
SS|2|60|8|0|Therefore I am of the opinion that, according to our science, the inhabitants of this world correspond only to the eye of the Lord, and that we can never correspond with His heart; we can never achieve the full childhood of God, unless we would be completely destroyed. Only then would a new form of creation be evident in our order of being. This does visibly happen when the most courageous lay the hands on the flaming altar, whereupon they immediately cease to exist, leaving nothing but a dumb fluid, which is present in any stone, plant and every other living being, which is unconsciously in correspondence with the heart of the Creator.
SS|2|60|9|0|See now, most exalted envoy, this is the second principle, which necessarily completely obliterates the inhabitants of this world the moment you speak the word, at least according to my present knowledge.
SS|2|60|10|0|If you would perhaps show me another light by which this my founded knowledge would be outshined, would you be so gracious to share it with me, and I will therefore accept it and make it my own as if no other light had illuminated the inner chambers of my life.
SS|2|60|11|0|Now I say again, Listen, my honorable elder of this house! You have spoken wisely in your way; but your wisdom is not supple and not fluent, because it always proceeds from the rugged external form. You are continually drifting in nothing but correspondences, and you will therefore remain like a member of your body, and you cannot leave your place.
SS|2|60|12|0|See, this is but the peculiarity of the externally directed form; but the pure free spirit has no judgment, and can therefore in its entirety, always be in perfect harmony with the love of God. For there is no other life in the whole of infinity than the life which proceeds from the power of the love in God.
SS|2|60|13|0|Even if, according to your essential external form, you do not correspond with the heart of God, your existence as you are, does fully correspond with the heart of God; and if this were not the case, you would have no life forever, and your spirit would not be a spirit if it were not a force with the infinite power of the everlasting love in the heart of God.
SS|2|60|14|0|According to your formal nature, which is embodied in harsh correspondences, you can of course never attain to the childhood of God, but in your spirit, you can just as well as I, if you would by the love of God can release yourself from your coarse being.
SS|2|60|15|0|But this is only possible if you can, in your inner desires, completely free yourself from all your worldly beauty and glory, and then, with the full force of your life, take hold of nothing but the very essence of the love of God.
SS|2|60|16|0|This being, however, is the Divine Human, or, the unfathomable God who, in His essence, as a perfect man, have been incarnated in a world called the Earth, took the flesh upon Himself, and became a perfect man, just like all the people created by Him.
SS|2|60|17|0|And this perfect man of all men even wanted to suffer the most painful death of His flesh out of infinite love for all His creatures, thereby opening to them the endlessly holy gate through which they can reach Him as His children and see and speak as though they were also gods, as He is God from eternity.
SS|2|60|18|0|The name of this man of all men, who is God of eternity, and hath created all things, is now called Jesus, which says that He is a Savior of all His creatures. His Word, which He spoke, was directed to all creation, and He also called all His creatures to the salvation of His love, and you are as little excluded from it as I, who was a contemporary of Him on earth.
SS|2|60|19|0|He himself said, "But I have many sheep that are not in this fold; and I will bring them also here, that there be one shepherd and one flock.
SS|2|60|20|0|Behold, among such sheep or creatures that are not of that earth, you, like all the inhabitants of this whole world, also belong; take hold of this God-man Jesus in your heart and place no value on your world, then you are already "children of God", if you live and strive according to it.
SS|2|60|21|0|I am not saying that you were to tear down your great, most magnificent house, and put in its place unsightly dwellings; but tear it down in your heart, and possess it as if you do not possess it. Give all things to the Lord, and walk in all humility and love to Him, as to your children, brothers and sisters, and the Spirit of the Lord Himself will come upon you, and guide you into all the wisdom of the heavens. See, that is what is necessary; but everything else is null and void before the Lord.
SS|2|60|22|0|Think of how great the love of this God-man must be, since He, the eternal, only Lord and Creator of infinity, wants to be completely poor, so that all His children might become all the richer!
SS|2|60|23|0|But now that you have experienced the depths of the pure Divine wisdom and love in me, seek to escape all wealth; give with the greatest love, everything back to the infinite love of the Lord, and seek to possess His Own Self, and nothing else; the supreme wealth, then you will possess the highest riches in infinite abundance.
SS|2|60|24|0|Do not search for the strength and power of the Lord, but rather seek to become the weakest and lowliest in His kingdom and to have nothing but His love and nothing but to be with Him, then you will be eternal life like a tender, much-loved child on the holiest arms of the everlasting Father!
SS|2|60|25|0|See, this is the true principle; live accordingly, and you will not need to touch the altar with your finger, but you will still be able to completely attain to the childhood of God in this world of yours.
SS|2|60|26|0|But do not bother yourself because of my now much less beautiful form than yours; for there is nothing in the form. Your endlessly beautiful form is only an external need for this world, which is designed by the Lord, to illuminate with its powerful light almost numerous other smaller worlds, which are not enveloped in the light like this one. So for this world, such delicacy of the external form of your being is a need, since it would be impossible for you to exist with another in this world; but it is quite different with the beauty of the spirit. This is never directed to the external form, but only to the sole love of the Lord; for this is the true and supreme beauty of life!
SS|2|60|27|0|Now consider, my honorable elder, these words of mine, and then tell me how far you have understood them, and to what extent not, and I will then, as soon as I can, settle every doubt that may arise from your soil, for you to easily see the true foundation of the eternal truth of God - and so do that!
SS|2|60|28|0|Look, our eldest and all his children fall upon their faces, and begin to stir in their hearts. But we want to wait and see what's going to happen.
SS|2|61|0|1|Humility and childhood of God
SS|2|61|1|0|The elder now rises again, and as you can easily perceive in your spirit, he is again ready to speak to me. So it is! I have allowed him this; so he shall speak, and says:
SS|2|61|2|0|Most exalted among the messengers of the great God! Since you were a contemporary according to your testimony on the earth upon which it pleased the great God to become human like His creatures, in order to open the gates of eternal life unto all creatures, I tell you that I have considered your words from the deepest possible bottom of their foundation, found them right, and pressured my wisdom to find any contradiction. But I also could not reach a point where I could find anything remotely suspicious in the great truth of your testimony.
SS|2|61|3|0|I now clearly understand that according to your doctrine, one can attain to the childhood of God in every world, if one only acts according to it, and frees its inner life in the name of the God-man. I also see that laying hands on the flaming altar is, as it were, only an external picture of what the human creature basically and actually should do.
SS|2|61|4|0|In all this there would be nowhere even the slightest doubt; but a very different thing is in the background here, and in this respect I am still in a great darkness, in spite of this bright world, and this dark point to me is thus:
SS|2|61|5|0|You have said that humility is the basic condition for obtaining the childhood of God; since it is the exclusive origin of the love of the only God. Now, however, no one can ever deny that to be "a child of God" says infinitely more than if a man in this world would be the highest and most perfect spiritual being. Here I cannot discern or explain at all the "conditions or actions in order to become more", for there is no talk of maintaining humility here.
SS|2|61|6|0|Say for instance I want to be as a child of God the very least and stand at the very lowest level, and I do not want any power or might, but only the blessed ability to love God the Almighty more and more with all powers of the spiritual life, it would certainly be the least possible demand in the condition of the childhood of God.
SS|2|61|7|0|But if I consider that, in my present state, I do not constitute an atom against the sure greatness of such a very least child of God, I would certainly become more and more important by becoming the least of the children of God. With us, such humility through which a man want to become more, is a shameful sleaziness. How then is such spiritual humility to be taken before God, when one is compelled, in necessity, to become more in the worst case than what men were from the very beginning of the Divine Order, or where, in the best case, one must at the very least, become most definitely, more. If "becoming more" is not anticipated, then your path, which has been set before me, should be accepted in fullness on every point. But since this fatal "more" cannot be abolished in one way or the other, I cannot regard this humility as the virtue which is necessary for the attainment of the childhood, since it is this virtue that ultimately can only be regarded as hypocrisy, servility, and pretense.
SS|2|61|8|0|To this point, however, there is another question, and this consists in the fact that if a freed, self-conscious, and liberal creature have the right, under any pretext, to be dissatisfied with the position given him by the very highest kindness and wisdom of God from the beginning of the primordial beginning? What is this dissatisfaction? It is firstly the discontentment with what was given, and therefore also ingratitude for what was given.
SS|2|61|9|0|Now I ask myself: If I would become, through love and humility, a child of God, and therefore unspeakably more than what I am now, how is it then with my contentment and gratitude for what I am here through the infinite grace of God?
SS|2|61|10|0|Are humility and love, in view of this fact, sufficient to stand in as an equivalent for such unthankfulness, especially if even God himself cannot take away the ineffable "More" in the condition of the childhood of God?
SS|2|61|11|0|I think you most exalted ambassadors will probably understand what I have meant, even if somewhat incoherently, yet out of clearly formed ideas. Yes, if you say that as a child of God I am lesser, weaker, more imperfect than I am here, humility is a right way of attaining the childhood of God; but with the consciousness of becoming more in every respect, humility is manifest, at least for this my present conceptual state, in the most unsuitable way.
SS|2|61|12|0|For, behold, with us, as you shall surely know from the wisdom of the Lord, it is such an immutable custom, that no man should ever anything for the other for any remuneration, but the mutual need and mutual brotherly love must be for all time of times the sole motivation to act. But if I love my brother, that he may then serve me, or at least love me; if, through my brotherly love, I desire nothing more than a mere love, or even the shortest thanks for a given action - that with us, is a crude vice.
SS|2|61|13|0|If I humble myself before someone, and give him great honor, only that he may show me a friendly face, I am already a hypocrite in the first lesser degree. Short and good; we know no other motive than the mutual need. Deeds are according to need, regardless of whether there is thankfulness or ingratitude; no hand is moved, and no foot is moved forward where there is no need. All people are therefore continually equal in rank, and no one can surpass the other in any other way than by a deeper wisdom, by which he is enabled to recognize all possible needs in his brethren, and afterwards also to arrange his acts in order to benefit the brethren without the least remuneration. If, according to such actions, the beneficiary would meet the benefactor, and show him gratitude and love, he can well accept them for the sake of his brother's joy; but never for the sake of receiving any reward for his action. If you consider this custom, you will find that even if you would stand even higher than you do now, that it just would not do to attain the childhood of God through humility and love.
SS|2|61|14|0|Do not let me gain anything, and I will destroy all these great glories here in the next moment, and dwell in a hole that I will drill into the ground, like a worm created in our world in order to loosen the earth to a certain depth. But to be "more", I want to take exactly the opposite path, and do not want to seemingly descend in order to come up; I want to ascend without this. And before God, every step that I do should be a perfectly true one, with never even a hint of hypocrisy.
SS|2|61|15|0|Whoever comes to me and wants to be more, I will test whether he has the abilities for "more"; if he possesses them, I will give him a higher place, since he has come to me with a sincere heart. But he that cometh to me, immediately falls down onto his face, saying, Hear me, O elder! I will be happy, if you would only put me outside in the most remote tree row as the lowest terrain cleaner. Then I say unto him: remove yourself. You have a sneaky and creepy mind; you want to be appointed here in the lowest office, only to gradually creep into the top floor. Here, however, no sneaky mind can find a place here, so humble yourself completely, and leave my place at once, without any prospect of getting a place here. For why did you not act sincerely and truthfully? If you had done this, I would have examined you; but as long as you remain a deceiver, you will not have access to my dwelling.
SS|2|61|16|0|I think, the most perfect way cannot obviate these maxims of action, for truth is the foundation of all divine order, against no free acting being should transgress as long as one wants to be worthy of your God.
SS|2|61|17|0|But I do not want to pre-empt you with these clear opinions; since you have the right, from the principle of the inner truth that every free-thinking and free-willing creature of God, has the right, to, according to his inner order, reveal his opinion and to try, with the best of intentions, to try and convince him of another order. Therefore you will surely not take exception to my statement, and will give me a satisfactory answer, as I expect.
SS|2|61|18|0|It is possible that I have not yet comprehended the nature of the childhood of God. Without this, however, I think it would be difficult to find an approvable middle way here, for there is everywhere only one truth, and this is the self-conscious ground of every created man. Two truths, however, cannot always exist side by side, since the one would annihilate the other; therefore can neither you and I be right. But if this is the case, only my incomprehension is still in the way, preventing me to recognize your truth as my own. Therefore, it will be necessary for me that you would express yourself more clearly; firstly, what is the foundation of humility, then the true love and the childhood of God to be attained thereby. Do explain this to me, and I will, according to perfectly recognized truth, observe every dot of your word faithfully with my whole house of my own accord, so I ask you on behalf of myself and my whole house.
SS|2|62|0|1|True humility, love, and the childhood of God
SS|2|62|1|0|Now I speak, and say, Hear, my honorable elder of this place, and chief of this whole great district. What you call humility is also humility with us, but what you have described is in no way humility, but is pure deception, where the humble man deceives himself, because he is in a state of life where he will not be taken up into a higher stage.
SS|2|62|2|0|But since you think that the attainment of the childhood of God and with it the 'becoming more', can impossibly be prevented with the very best will, I also tell you that you have greatly erred in this respect. But to prove the truth of my words, I want to take you to the brightest light of the most infallible Word of the Lord God, the Creator of the heavens and earths.
SS|2|62|3|0|But the word is as follows, "Let the little ones come to Me, and do not withheld them; for the kingdom of heaven is theirs! "The Lord said," If you will not be like children, you will not enter into the kingdom of God. " And even further, He said, "Whosoever shall be the first and greatest of you, be the least and the servant of all;
SS|2|62|4|0|See, this is the essence of the childhood of God. If you think that in the Lord's ministry you will be more, you will have a greater power, and will be richer in all splendor and power, I will tell you: Stay what you are. Because there is no question of getting any more in every respect. Here you are bodily, as well as spiritually, a perfect master. As long as you live in your body, all matter of the surface of this world must obediently submit to the power of your wisdom, but if you are in the spirit, then this world of yours must be subordinate to you from its center, since you, the inhabitants of this world, are in the spirit of wisdom and will, as you can see from your moral and state institutions at first sight.
SS|2|62|5|0|But since countless other worlds depend on this world which you inhabit, consider what a ruling power in the spirit have in fact been entrusted to you, to govern this world on which depends the order and preservation of countless other world-bodies and their inhabitants.
SS|2|62|6|0|But if we consider a child of God; what does this have for a power, what a ruling district? Behold, I can tell thee with the greatest certainty, that a child of God, as long as it lives in the body, cannot even claim a dust-particle, nor even his body, nor his life, but have to disregard everything and should always be willing to say in the fullness of truth: Nothing belongs to me, I am nothing, even the life that I have is only of the Lord. This is their worldly ration; is there any spiritual radiance? Oh, not at all! The spiritual must exist in the center of poverty.
SS|2|62|7|0|In this world, one can at least take a piece of bread for himself, and one can go as he pleases; but this freedom only exists in the spirit. One is, however, an eternal "guest of the father," and the children can only enjoy the bread they receive directly from the Father's hand. They can only go wherever the Father wants them. They cannot live in shining buildings, but in very simple huts.
SS|2|62|8|0|The children must never be idle, and, as often as the Father will, they shall diligently work His fields, and bring the harvest faithfully and diligently into His barns. And if they have done all their labor so industriously and faithfully, yet they must go to the Father, and instead of receiving a sign of reward, they have to humbly confess that they were only wholly useless and lazy servants.
SS|2|62|9|0|As you have remarked, you may, in your mind, travel with great power and strength through the endless space of your spiritual world regions to your great pleasure at your own will, but the children of God will not even put their feet over the threshold without Him willing it. You can argue as you like; we children only say what is put into our mouths.
SS|2|62|10|0|See, that is the difference between the sublime and mighty spirits who direct all creation of God, and us, the children of God.
SS|2|62|11|0|You can do everything you want; but we can do nothing out of ourselves, but only when the Lord wills it, and then not even a little more than what the Lord wills.
SS|2|62|12|0|We are, therefore, placed in relation to the Lord, as are the members of a body. These limbs, indeed, constitute a being with the internal life of the body; but not a member of the whole body can do for itself what it wants, but each of its actions and all energy of action does not depend on its own power, but only on the fundamental power that prevails in the body. Thus the limbs themselves cannot feed themselves, even though they are most diligent, but must first surrender all their acquisition into the main chamber of the inner life; then the living force distributes the proper food to the limbs that have worked there.
SS|2|62|13|0|But the situation is quite different with the relation of external free men who are not bound to a body as members, but stand as free beings for themselves. Behold, I may well say, Have goodness, and do this work, and the friendly people will do the work. But after the work is finished, they are free from my will and can do for themselves what they want.
SS|2|62|14|0|But I ask you, is this also so with the limbs of my own body? Oh, not at all! These continually depend, in all their parts, on my inner will-power, and can never resist it; for they must be one with the will of the inner living force, otherwise the whole human being would surely perish.
SS|2|62|15|0|See, if you only think a little of what I have just said, it will be quite clear to you how things are with your sharply qualified reasoning of the "surpassing" of the children of God.
SS|2|62|16|0|If, therefore, you wish to achieve the childhood of God, you must be completely removed from the idea of winning something. You must then not look at yourself as a child of God in an endlessly perfect position, but you must take the situation exactly reversed. And if you have done this, then it will be evident to you whether the true humility and love for God is a perfectly just, or a deceptive way of attaining the childhood of God.
SS|2|62|17|0|For you can well imagine this from God, who is the infinite, supreme Truth Himself, that He will not through a given means, reach a very different goal than the form of the means itself represents.
SS|2|62|18|0|Would anyone who would always shrink and diminish in the humility of his heart, be able to reckon that the Lord will magnify him in the opposite direction? Yes, He will enlarge it, but not in your supposed "becoming more", but only in greater humility and greater love. And this is a true magnificence in the spirit, because man, as a child of God, is the one which one strives to attain the lowliness in the most perfect way.
SS|2|62|19|0|Hence the love of a child of God for God is not flattery through which any omnipotent favor of God could be gained, but true love must be an inner impulse to acknowledge God above all as the sole perfect Lord, but also to regard himself to Him, as a complete nothingness. One must seek the supreme happiness in loving God the Father above all things, for He is God and Father. And for such love, one cannot commemorate any remuneration forever, except for the grace of loving God the Father.
SS|2|62|20|0|See, my honorable elder, so are things. Just think about it a little bit, and then tell me how you will find the path I have set before you for the attainment of the childhood of God. But you must keep in mind that there never was any reality in your "becoming more" as a child of God. Understand this well and then give me your opinion!
SS|2|63|0|1|The essence of the childhood of God
SS|2|63|1|0|Listen! our elder says: High messenger of the great God! Now I am quite clear, and the matter of the childhood of God now has a completely different face. But as the matter is certainly so, and not otherwise; here you must forgive me, that I, seen from my side, is not only in a certain way against the Godly order, that in order to strive for the so-called true childhood of God, according to your present statement, indeed, little, if not nothing is allowed at all. It would even be an obvious folly not to permit one to possess anything of the good and the abundant. I say, no more about God and Father, and no more about me as a child of God, if one were to be wholly without profit.
SS|2|63|2|0|On the one hand, it cannot be denied that the thought of having God as a Father and that through the most intimate mutual love, overshadows all other thoughts, for no created being can fathom a greater relationship. But, when one would look at it from the other side and take into consideration that, despite this great thought and great name, one can and must be nothing at all, indeed, that one must always be willing to stand ready for the least service unto all creatures, then is such a thought and such a great name for our people of this world, really nothing at all.
SS|2|63|3|0|If we can have here all that our hearts desire, temporarily and especially eternally in the spirit, but if as "children" we are not even allowed to cross the threshold as we will it, listen, then we certainly stay what we are; for in order to become nothing, would require ceasing to exist! But once a being is there, this existence presupposes a continually higher development of its forces; but not (if one considers that one here continually increases in knowledge and strength) -that man can expect afterwards, when one would expect the highest perfection, nothing but a complete destruction of all powers and knowledge which we have acquired here.
SS|2|63|4|0|I think you will have understood me thoroughly, for I have thus spoken here, as a reasonably wise-thinking being should necessarily have, as you have discussed the circumstances of the childhood of God in the manner described above.
SS|2|63|5|0|I am of a different opinion about the childhood of God, though, and I am stating quite firmly that the childhood of God is much more obscure than you have told me. It may be that, as a child, one can voluntarily give up everything out of the highest love of the Father. This is quite peculiar in the character of love: -that, on the other hand, one can expect something unspeakable for such a small sacrifice, that I can eternally not deny!
SS|2|63|6|0|We have, according to our spiritual doctrine, the great ability to travel as spirits to all the depths of the creations of God, and to delight ourselves unspeakably in His eternal, innumerable miracles; but as I imagine it so profoundly, the children of God can look with a glance at what we need eternity for. As spirits we have power to regulate the things of our world and, as well as that of other dependent worlds; but the children of God, as united with God in the close and intimate way, are certainly co-creators. And while we always can only arrange things, "the children of God their Father", have power not only over the entire endless material creation, but also over every spiritual creature.
SS|2|63|7|0|See, this is my opinion, for whose truth I offer everything as a pledge, whatever I may call my own in this world. Though you have certainly said that a child, without the will of his Father, is not allowed to cross the threshold, he must not eat himself, and must dwell in simple huts. I can do all that with pleasure. But if as a child of God, with one glance, all the endless glories of God can be overseen, then I would well want to know why you should put your feet across the threshold? Moreover, if one is in the eternal center with the perfect creative capacity with God Himself, from where all the innumerable creatures are fed, I would also like to know the reason why it would be necessary to feed oneself, since one stands at the center of all life. And so, I think, it is with the simplicity of the dwelling-place of the children of God. Whether it be a hut or a palace, it is everywhere the same, since all the glories of God are obviously united in them.
SS|2|63|8|0|When man finds himself in the glory of all infinity and eternity, which no creature can ever reduce, one can nevertheless be a very lowly servant and a servant of all servants; for what does he lose? Must not the whole of creation, if need be, be punctually obedient even to the slightest hint?
SS|2|63|9|0|It is true, we spirits also have strength and power to control our own world, but are they lords of the same? Oh no! We indeed do what we want, but we cannot will what we will. Our will is subject to your will, but your will is free in Him who is your Father!
SS|2|63|10|0|High Messenger of the Lord! I believe that I have judged the matter correctly; nevertheless, I beg you, would you explain to me a little more, so that I might know to what extent my judgment is related to the highest truth.
SS|2|63|11|0|Now I say, saying, Listen, my honorable elder of this place. I knew that you would find the right light in you, if I had shown you the right way. Your judgment is correct; this time you have precisely recognized the nature of the childhood of God. As you have called the thing, so it is; but with humility and with love, you are compelled to obtain the "more," which you have so condemned, and not the "less" you have so far praised.
SS|2|63|12|0|But what can be done? For see, you are neither satisfied with one or the other. In the course of many years, humility and love are a bad means, and therefore no virtue. The lesser attainment of such virtue appears to you as folly. How, then, should the matter be ordered that you would be content? I want to solve this riddle.
SS|2|63|13|0|Behold, you are still of the notion that one must only get more if one asks more, and less if one asks little. But I say to you, this is a creaturely measure; but the Creator is a completely reversed case. He who requires much receives little; who requires little, receives much; for whoever wants nothing, everything will be given!
SS|2|63|14|0|This thing you would probably find a little unnatural; but, see, there are similar correlations with you, and in this respect, you do not act any different than the Lord. For example, he who asks for a great reward, how will he be received in your heart? You say: He will be received badly. But if he has done a great service to you, and requires little for that, how will be received in your heart? You say: He will be well received. But if any man has done unto thee anything that thou wilt ever desire, and in the end do not ask of thee, for he did all things out of love unto thee, tell me, how shall he be received in your heart? You say: I will put him on my right-hand side, and he shall share my full possession; for my heart will be fully indebted to him!
SS|2|63|15|0|See, my honorable elder, that is exactly the relationship of God to His creatures; and if you do the last, you are a child of God, and shall also be set up by Him at His right hand. Love does this, for God does not look to work, but to love alone. If the work proceeds from love, then it has value before God; but if it proceeds from wisdom only, then it has no value, or only to the extent to which love was thereby involved. Now you know everything, and I have nothing more to say to you. If you wish to walk the path you have clearly described, you now know quite well what goal you can achieve; if you remain as you are, you will also reach a good goal, but not that of the very actual childhood of God!
SS|2|63|16|0|Now see, our eldest became be very humble, and consider my words well. He will soon begin aa address to his children; we will listen to this, then bless this people, and then go forth from there.
SS|2|64|0|1|Inhabitants of the sun on the way of the childhood of God
SS|2|64|1|0|The elder is opening his mouth, and we will straightway listen to him. His words are thus, "Listen to me, you all my children, those of you who are here, and give them also to those who are not here, which I will speak to you. You know that on similar occasions, when the wood on the altar was burning by a higher power, we have read, from the flame of the burning wood, the exceedingly difficult conditions, by whose fulfillment alone the attainment of the high childhood of God is possible. We have never been lucky enough to hear from the mouth of a child of God, how, in the shortest possible time, the childhood of God can be attained, and what is really hidden behind the childhood of God.
SS|2|64|2|0|This distinguished guest with his two companions, has shown us from the original source and from the primordial foundation, that which all our wisdom could never have achieved. We now know that God, the omnipotent Creator of all things, is a perfect Man, and always dwells among those who are His children.
SS|2|64|3|0|Then we have very basically and most accurately experienced what a child of God is and why he must be recognized as such. Then, as the third point, we have been very clearly informed that, us all, which have been created as free beings, conscious of themselves and recognizing God as their Creator, can become the children of God in the simplest and most effective way possible.
SS|2|64|4|0|We need no further proof that this is correct; for we have in the first place the guarantor of the fulness of such truth still among us, and secondly we have my own wisdom, from which I, as you all know, have stated to the high messenger all conceivable objections to see whether his testimony may stand firm against the most severe examination of wisdom.
SS|2|64|5|0|But all of you have also heard with what brazen firmness the high guest always came to meet me, and led me out of the madness of my knowledge onto a straight path. If we now have such tangible proofs of the great validity of this messenger's statement, what more do we want?
SS|2|64|6|0|The only question here is whether we wish to seriously change the ways we have described, or whether we wish to enter the path of humility, love, and self-denial in spirit and in truth, or not? Which question say as much as:
SS|2|64|7|0|Do we wish to, after the laying off of this fleeting body, remain an eternal guardian of this world of ours, which is already a great world, or do we wish to already become the children of God in spirit, and go there where the eternal and Almighty God and Lord dwells among his children, and loves them with all the infinite loving power of His heart?
SS|2|64|8|0|See, my dear children, this is an extraordinary question of great importance, which can only be answered by the deed, but never by the most profound words. But let me draw your attention to the fact that our state is, after the body's departure, in spirit, a most glorious one, which, by its splendor and glory, surpasses much more than anything else imaginable. We are already so beautifully formed in our bodies, that our form is even, as I have remarked, a great admiration for the children of God; and yet this corporeal beauty is hardly a fleeting shadow against them, which is a property of our immortal spirit. Thus our external physical habitations are already so splendid that inhabitants of other worlds would certainly lose their lives at the first sight. And yet their edification costs us a little trouble; for, with the power of our united will, we are perfect masters of matter, which must submit, form, and raise up according to our will.
SS|2|64|9|0|But what is even the most awful and great material building magnificence against those of our spirits, who inhabit that distant light-envelope, which surrounds our world, which is spatially, boundlessly infinite.
SS|2|64|10|0|See, we already know all this from many experiences; for there are several of us who have been allowed to very vividly see the spiritual things of our world. As a result, our lot is an unpredictably glorious one, for we, as spirits, are truly great lords, to whom not only their whole boundless world are at the command of the slightest contemplation, but numerous other worlds all more or less depend on this great world. All of this, my children, united under a single point of view, can tell us nothing more than:
SS|2|64|11|0|What more do you want, you most happy children of a world, which is a light bearer for myriads and myriads of other worlds? So it is also true: who has as much as we have, who is as happy as we are, with whom it would be a certain degree of foolishness, if he would want to attain even more and become even happier.
SS|2|64|12|0|Look, this surely wise conclusion I have portrayed to this lofty guest, and he has given me an equally favorable answer. But listen to me now, my children! The attainment of the childhood of God is by no means a matter of becoming more or lucky, but of perfecting and living in the love of God. But you all know from our own experience that here our greatest happiness, as well as our greatest bliss, is not only due to our mutual love. The more we love each other, the more intimately we are united in love both physically and spiritually, and the happier we are!
SS|2|64|13|0|Do we not have the happiest of times when, within the walls of our homes, we are united in mutual love, and do not even cast a glance at the whole wonderfully beautiful outer world? All of you can only reply to this question from your living experience as: This is the full and living truth!
SS|2|64|14|0|Well, then; see also the great difference between our greatest, but at the same time always outward happiness, and the most inward blessedness of the children of God. But if our mutual love among us creatures is so happy, how endlessly happy does love have to be, where creatures as children of God can behold their Creator as Father visibly in the highest love, and are also lovingly embraced by Him? Where in this whole great world is there a being who can only grasp an atom of the greatness of such bliss where the creature as a child is able to approach his Creator, his God, and embrace Him with all love, and in return is again embraced with the greatest Love!
SS|2|64|15|0|See, my dear children, this is the infinite difference between us and the children of God! Think how endlessly this small spark of love must be against the endless fulness of love which dwells in God. And yet this endlessly tiny little one makes our greatest bliss! How great, therefore, must be the salvation of those beings who can play with all the infinite wealth of the love of their divine Father!
SS|2|64|16|0|So what do we want to do? Do we want to remain what we are, or do we want to rush into the arms of the Almighty, Holy, Eternal Father with new life force as children?
SS|2|64|17|0|I now read on your faces that you all want to leave everything to get to the Father! Yes, this is my most perfect sense; we will love Him, as if we had a thousand hearts, and we will be humble, therefore, as if we had no existence, only to go after this external life, where this Holy Father dwells.
SS|2|64|18|0|And you, exalted messenger, take this assurance in the fullness of truth, that we are all of one mind, and want to walk the way which you have shown us. Bless us on this new way, that we may be happy in the place where you certainly already have had a long and most glorious stay in the dwelling of God, your ever-holy Father!
SS|2|64|19|0|Look, after this, the priest falls upon his face, and his children follow his example. We now bless them, and since we have blessed them, let me rise a little from them. Now see, we have lifted ourselves, and our beautiful world hovers already as a tiny starlet in an endless depth. But look down; it is your sun. We are not far from her, but we will not hurry to quickly approach her holy surface. But this time not the material, but the spiritual, which corresponds precisely to the material in the same place. And so let us let ourselves down gently!
SS|2|65|0|1|Different appearance of the 'spiritual sun' outside the sphere of Jesus
SS|2|65|1|0|See, we are already on the spiritual surface of your sun. How do you like it here? I notice you are making highly astonished faces, and say, "Here, too, it is inconceivably splendid and graceful. It is true that no trace can be found of that almost fearsome splendor of the former sun-world; but nevertheless are the lovely gardens and exceedingly splendid flowery meadows, with small, cute cottages built all over, also very pleasing to look at. But what increases the wonderful sight here is that here in the gardens and in the open, and especially around the little houses, we see a multitude of children, and also greater human spirits, who busy themselves very amiably with these children. But only one thing here seems very strange.
SS|2|65|2|0|See, dear friend, the Lord Himself has set us upon the spiritual sun after the contemplation of the natural sun. But there we have not seen the slightest of all that we now see; we have only seen an endlessly extended surface, which was indeed decorated with a kind of grass, and here and there also with small trees. Then we saw on that immensely wide surface, spirits wandering to and fro and up and down, like one would see the ephemerides on the earth at the sunrise or close to sunset. But that was all. If we wanted to see more, we needed the sphere of a spirit.
SS|2|65|3|0|But three important points of view are now emerging for us. The first is thus: Was the "spiritual sun?" which we so simply saw in the presence of the Lord, identical with this, which we now see? The second point is: If this sun is identical with the first one, the questioned is whether its surface is quite a different place than the one we saw first? But the third question is also: if this is the sun, and on our surface we cannot see what we have seen in the presence of the Lord at the first sight of the spiritual sun, whether we owe it to your sphere?
SS|2|65|4|0|Though you have told us at first, that we were not in yours, but you were only in our sphere. It is true that an exchange of spheres may have taken place for us unconsciously; therefore we ask you what this situation is?
SS|2|65|5|0|My dear friends and brothers! I must report to you here in advance, that no answer will be given here to all three of the questions; and simply for the reason that you have not asked the question in a way by which the answer would be part of the revelation of this present appearance.
SS|2|65|6|0|When you have entered the surface of the spiritual sun in the presence of the Lord, you have not entered the surface of the sun in a special way but in the infinite sphere of the Lord, for in the sphere of the Lord, a finite special sight for anyone alone is never conceivable. In His sphere, every specific phenomenon immediately contains in itself unlimited, infinite, and the simple ground which you have entered then was a ground of the infinite spiritual sun of the Lord in which all infinite spheres are realized.
SS|2|65|7|0|The spirits that you saw walking to and fro, are not individual spirits, but every single such spirit you have seen on that surface is a whole union of numerous spirits, in which in and for itself still numerous smaller associations exist, which also consist of blessed spirits of a special kind, as we are now together. You can easily see this as perfectly convincing, from the fact that in the sphere of such a great spirit you have come to the more specific view of the spiritual and heavenly things.
SS|2|65|8|0|You make a very puzzled face here, of course, and say: But listen, dear friend, how is that? This statement is a little nonsensical to us, for the Lord has given us the names of the individual spirits who approached us, among which there were also some who were close to us on earth, but these cannot in themselves be such a general heavenly community of angels. Moreover, after retreating from their spheres, we have seen them as before, and they have spoken to us as you have led us; how can this be understood?
SS|2|65|9|0|I tell you, my dear brothers and friends, it will be quite difficult for you to see the circumstances of the heavens so clearly. But what I can do for your spiritual correction, I will do, and will bring you again all sorts of examples, by which you at least can get closer to the great truth. - What did the Lord say when He once gave testimony to John the Baptist? His words were: "None of those who had been born out of women had been greater than him; but the smallest in the kingdom of God is greater than he! "What does that mean? Nothing else: Of all the special men, none is greater in itself than John; but those who, according to the teaching of the Lord, will be accepted into the new kingdom of heaven as pure children of God, the least of them will be greater than the greatest special man in and for itself.
SS|2|65|10|0|Why then? Because they grow not only in and by themselves in their love for the Lord, but as their love for the Lord encompasses infinities, they become leaders of the heavenly associations, and in the face of the Lord, the love-sphere of such a blessed spirit extends as a second great man. And this sphere is, in and of itself, actually such a heavenly community, in which all the good spirits are accommodated who has the same love unto the Lord as the leader, which is then also the creator of this community.
SS|2|65|11|0|Similar examples are also available on the earth. The state associations are already an outward picture of this, and every citizen of the state carries, so to speak, the name of the supreme head of state, who is either an emperor, king, duke, prince, etc. Smaller societies are cities, markets, villages and municipalities; every inhabitant carries, so to speak, the name of his society, and it is said that this is a Parisian, this is a Londoner, and this is a Viennese, and so are also our religious affinities, which are certainly unsuitably called "sects". But if we accept the sect, we shall find that everyone has its chief founder. What is such a main reason for the sect founded by him? He is the head of such a sect, or of such a society, which, taken spiritually, is formed into a general form which is wholly similar to that of the founder.
SS|2|65|12|0|If one for example has fully accepted the Lutheran faith, he spiritually already lives in the general spiritual form of Luther, or he is a resident of the Lutheran society. Such an association is already a great one, which in itself already has a multitude of smaller societies, which all together have their leader, which may be called 'congregations'; and such a congregation has its everlasting chief and leader, who is, as it were, a general spiritual body, or a smaller society to be inhabited by all those who are of his faith and love.
SS|2|65|13|0|So it is with the first spreaders of the doctrine of the Lord, as well as with Swedenborg, whom you also know. But your secular relatives are, of course, only the inhabitants of such a society. But since, by the works of their love, so many men have approached their hearts, they have thus formed a society, and are thus, in their own way, a little prince of their associations, for what reason they are also in the commonwealth in the sphere of the Lord visible as a single spiritual society.
SS|2|65|14|0|I think you should, through this small explanation, now have a pretty clear idea about this. But that this really is so, you can also see clearly from what the Lord said to the apostles, when they asked him what they would one day receive for the sake of them having left all. "You will sit on twelve chairs, and judge the twelve tribes of Israel." - Which will say just as much as: From the word which you shall preach in My name and from My Spirit to all peoples, will be established in your number, you, according to your kind, will be chief and leader. - I mean, this is easy to grab with the hands. But so that this matter may become clearer to you, we shall soon take refuge in another example.
SS|2|66|0|1|A communal spirit and also a special spirit. Why do heavenly communities have the human form?
SS|2|66|1|0|How can one be in a certain way a communal spirit, while simultaneously also a special spirit, we want to, as said, test a few examples. An example is evidently the most unambiguous in a word of the Lord Himself, therefore He says:
SS|2|66|2|0|"I am the vine, and you are the branches." What does that say? What use it is for our concept? The Lord is the all-righteous "communist," since each individual human being and angelic spirit is perfect in His just measure, and then all the numerous spirits together, again perfectly resemble in unity, the One Spirit of God. But as the Lord again compares it to one spirit, and it is the case with all spirits united, it is likewise the case between the human spirits.
SS|2|66|3|0|This united spirit of men, which is closest to the Lord through His love, humility, and wisdom, is an ever-increasing community, because His love, humility, and wisdom have drawn many other spirits into His sphere, and still continue forever in some when such congregational spirits have long ceased to exist on earth. However, this is represented in the spiritual world as an association, which is thus educated, so to say, in the broadest extent, as a particular community, which stand as a personality in itself.
SS|2|66|4|0|One could of course ask here: How then does such a society actually become the spirit of such a communal spirit man? He might well look like a habitable world. Why, then, does the form of a man in the high realm of the spirits be the formal substratum of a society inhabitable by heavenly beings?
SS|2|66|5|0|To answer this question in a comprehensible manner, I must draw your attention to the fact that the natural habitable worlds for you are really nothing other than certain, at least for your eyes, chaotic conglomerates from souls to souls, who, in the primordial times of times, served as the proper vessels of the spirits out of God, which had to necessarily fall together with the one great communal spirit. From these souls or spiritual vessels, the worlds as they are, were created by the Lord's merciful and endless will-power, and are now therefore these souls which are to be reunited with their spirits according to a wise sequence of steps.
SS|2|66|6|0|But look at all the barely countable stages of the process and ask yourself about your previous knowledge: What is the goal of such a gradual progress? The answer will give you the next best view of every human being.
SS|2|66|7|0|What is therefore a human being? In his completed godlike form he is, in a certain sense, a common life of countless preceding special lives, which began to develop in the rock moss, the first manifestations of life, then penetrated through all the plant worlds, transcended from the plant world into the animal world, and from the communal animal world to the completed, fully formed image of man.
SS|2|66|8|0|In man, therefore, all earlier torn souls and minds begin to gain their original form; it is only natural, then, that in the realm of perfected spirits there can foundationally be no other form than the original form of the God-like man.
SS|2|66|9|0|Thus a society in the form of a man is indeed the right form, and is to be called, in the true and perfect sense, a glorious habitable world for spirits, because this form corresponds in itself to every single part of man, and thus no inhabitant of such a world has to sow and reap. In such a perfect world, he finds his destined place, where he is given to him all that he as inhabitant has ever needed, as no nerve in the human body needs to sow and harvest for himself to be nourished in his place in the body where he resides; he is provided in everything on the spot, and he needs nothing but to live and to enjoy.
SS|2|66|10|0|I think that this rather extensive example should make it clear to you. Only one circumstance still remains, namely, regarding the concept of the communal spiritual in a person from the sphere of the Lord, and for this situation, we shall use yet another example. The question therefore is: how can it be possible that a special spirit can be raised in his unity to the point that he as such sees a whole spiritual multiplicity as single personality before him?
SS|2|66|11|0|This is a rather difficult point; but as I said, a well-nourished example will restore your balance. But in order to make this example as effective as possible, let us first find a handle in the natural world; and so, listen!
SS|2|66|12|0|Is it possible for you to see the whole earth? You say: Not at all, for her surface is too broad to possibly look at. I say: good, but why is it possible to have a full view of the much bigger sun? You say: Because it is so far from our eyes that we can see all the rays that emanates from her whole surface, fall upon our eye at such an angle, which according to its design, make it easy for us to perceive. Well, we have already enlightened our cause as perfectly as possible.
SS|2|66|13|0|See, as there are phenomena in the natural world, where one can say that this thing is near, yet it is remote in space, so there are also appearances in the spiritual world through which an object retreats to a great distance. And if this in itself is so great and consists of countless multitudes of spirits, it will nevertheless be easily seen in a spiritual distance, as a single concrete being.
SS|2|66|14|0|But the spiritual distance is obviously not the same as the natural, in which those objects which the eye see to be far away in space, are really far away. In the spirit, those things which appear to be spatially distant are not far from the eye of the beholder, but maybe just as close as what is seen to be up close, for the spirit no longer perceives any distance. But to the contrary can things which seem to be very close, also be very distant, and then they are seen as to be in palpable proximity; but, as we have said, they are very far away.
SS|2|66|15|0|You say: This sounds a little puzzling. But I say: Nothing less than that; only a little hint still needs to be added, and you will have this riddle completely solved before you. The question is:
SS|2|66|16|0|When is one the most remote from every other being? Surely only when one is in the immediate vicinity of the Lord; for between Him and every other being, there is a perpetual immeasurable chasm, and yet again, in the spherical proximity of the Lord, one is closest to all things in their community, because the Lord is in them all in all.
SS|2|66|17|0|But you were on your first spiritual sun directly in the sphere of the Lord. How, then, did all the heavenly spirits have to behave towards you? Clearly understandably impossibly any different than very distant. Nevertheless, you have also seen them as if in your close proximity.
SS|2|66|18|0|This is because the Lord is in the first place all in all, and the eye of every spirit in the sphere of the Lord is similar to that of the immature children, who not infrequently reach for the moon and the stars as if they were really in their close proximity, while you know that they are very far away.
SS|2|66|19|0|I think that the matter about the spiritual sun should now be clear to you, which you first saw in the sphere of the Lord. And so let us look more closely in the groves, the lanes, and the gardens of the sun, which corresponds to your sun, and become more familiar with her very youthful inhabitants. The next garden, which we see before us, is to receive us for this purpose.
SS|2|67|0|1|Practical guidance on self-development of children in children's homes
SS|2|67|1|0|Here is the gate already before us; so enter boldly! See, we are in the garden. See how cute and in the most beautiful order everything is set up! Small tree avenues intersect the large garden, and at each intersection we discover a small tree circle, which is decorated in the middle with a small temple. The paths are covered with the most beautiful lawn and thus provides way a very gentle path to walk on. Between the avenues we discover open spaces, on which a lot of the most beautiful flowers grow, perhaps like with a good early spring on the meadows of your earth.
SS|2|67|2|0|You say here: how is it that these flowers are not arranged according to horticultural art, but are simply growing all mixed on the meadow? This is because this is already a perfect world, and thus is all growth in perfect correspondence with the mental conceptual abilities which the inhabitants of such a place possess.
SS|2|67|3|0|Here, however, the (souls of the) youngest children live, who died on the earth soon after their birth. These little children cannot possibly have any definite concepts or perceptions of the Lord and His Word; therefore is everything here young, small and a colorful mix.
SS|2|67|4|0|Look ahead. There in the middle of this large garden you will discover a building that has almost the shape of a large greenhouse. What is it? We want to go there, and we'll see what it is.
SS|2|67|5|0|See, we are already there; let us enter through the open door before us, and we shall at once see what will be done in it. We are in it; see, an almost indefinitely long row of small little beds is arranged as if on a terrace about three feet above the floor. Keep looking! Behind the front row can be seen another row, as though separated by an alley, a second; then a third, fourth, fifth, etc. to tenth. And look, in each of these little beds, we see a child resting, and in every such alley, several hundred attendants and nurses are continually pacing up and down, carefully tending to the need of one or the other child.
SS|2|67|6|0|How many such beds would be present in this room? We can easily calculate this; in a row there are ten thousand of such beds, and we have counted ten rows in this division, which would be a hundred thousand. But how many such departments are there in this building? There are ten of them; and so in the whole building a million of such beds will be available. The number of children entering into this department increases from day to day according to your calculation; and the little ones who are now maturing in this department in these wonderful life-beds, will soon be taken to the next department.
SS|2|67|7|0|When the children have, in this way, matured in all of the ten sections of this building, they are transferred to another building, where they are no longer allowed to rest in such beds, but special low rows of railings are erected for them where they learn to stand and walk. This building, too, has ten sections, in which walking is continually being trained. If the children have perfectly mastered their walking, there is again another building with ten sections; in this building, where the children are taught to speak with ingenious methods, making it well worth the effort to go to this school and have a closer look.
SS|2|67|8|0|In this building, we do not have much to learn anyway; for it is self-evident that these little children, who were very untimely brought here from the world, are merely matured by the love of the Lord, and that the guardians therein are angelic spirits, who were fond of children on the earth. Knowing this, we are going to the third building.
SS|2|67|9|0|Behold, there more in the direction of the midday, is an already quite large, elongated form; so let us go there and get inside at once! We are already in one department, and indeed in the first; do you not notice how it is teeming with little students, and among them, friendly and patient teachers? And see how these little children are provided with the most varied and colorful sets of all kinds of toys. What do these serve for? It is firstly, for silent concept formation in the soul; which is here actually the essence. Here we hear nothing yet; but let's go to the second department.
SS|2|67|10|0|Look, the children are no longer walking about so helter-skelter, but sit on low, long, soft, rows of banks. In front of every ten children we see a teacher holding the one object in his hand, naming it, and letting the children imitate him voluntarily, as well as possible. The objects are always chosen so that they attract the attention of the children.
SS|2|67|11|0|Moreover, you will also note here that the long rows of banks are divided by ascending transverse walls between the groups of ten children. This is, therefore, the reason for the fact that, when an object is pointed out, the adjacent group of ten children's attention is not distracted by the exposition of an object.
SS|2|67|12|0|In this section, the children learn to name the simple objects. In the next section, they are already directed to the naming of composite concepts, where one concept is the basis and the other a determination. In the fourth section, they are learning to join the concepts by themselves, as well as the words which describes actions and activities, as well as words by which conditions, qualities, and characteristics are expressed.
SS|2|67|13|0|In the fifth section, there is already formal conversation. This is done by the teachers, by means of displaying all sorts of objects on tables for visual instruction, as well as small theater performances, after which the children are instructed about what they have seen and what has happened.
SS|2|67|14|0|In the sixth section, this branch of teaching is being continued in a somewhat larger and more meaningful way. The display tables are bigger, and theater themes are directed in order to relate to the Lord; only the children are not yet told of it except for the external image, and they must then retell the story in that same lesson period, as they have seen it.
SS|2|67|15|0|In the seventh department, where the children can already speak quite formally, and their comprehension has attained a markedly higher degree, and already became significant, general historical representations referring to the Lord become the norm not only in the form of picture tablets, but are also in drama, and usually in such an appealing manner for the children that they are formally conceded and interrogated, and precisely because of this, are all the deeper impressed by all they have seen and heard.
SS|2|67|16|0|In the eighth department, the teachers begin to let the children perform small pieces themselves, and then recount what was represented by such a lively picture.
SS|2|67|17|0|In this way the children are guided in the most appropriate way to self-activity and to self-contemplation.
SS|2|67|18|0|In the ninth department, the children must begin to invent new representations, naturally under the guidance of their wise teachers, and then present them, at first merely mute, but later, also with speech.
SS|2|67|19|0|In the tenth department, we will see a lot of actors and playwrights, and their language will be so well-formed that you will have to say: Indeed, many a man cannot speak like that on the earth even when he has already gone through a university. It must be said, of course:
SS|2|67|20|0|One learn in the spirit quicker than in the material body, which is not infrequently afflicted with great weaknesses and awkwardness. This is admittedly true. But if a similar method of teaching were also observed on the earth, the children living and growing there would also reach the goal of their spiritual development immeasurably quicker than when the child is first bombarded with all sorts of rubbish, which have to first be laboriously removed later, before the child would be receptive for anything pure.
SS|2|67|21|0|To give you a picture for clearer understanding, I will only draw your attention to what you have already often experienced. If you have a musically talented child, what would be the right thing to do for early, true and proper instruction? If, instead of a formal teacher, such a child is given the most impotent bungler, who, by his very nature, understands everything else better than that what he teaches, and also gives the student a bad instrument which produces little or no sound, is regularly disrupted and all this under the pretext: This is good enough for a beginning! Will such a talented musical student ever get to anything? We shall see.
SS|2|67|22|0|After three wasted years, we finally give our student a slightly better master. The latter, however, needs at least three years to train all the taught nonsense out of his student. Now six years have passed, and our student cannot do anything yet. One wants to make the first mistake good too, in order to make something of the child, give him an excellent master. This master, however, has no patience, and the student no longer experiences great joy. Another three years go by, and our talented student had hardly brought himself to a very mediocre amateur, while in the first three years, he would have been able to do something significant with a fair, basic course.
SS|2|67|23|0|See, so it goes with all the teachings on the earth, therefore are the progress of the education so slow. Here, however, everything is arranged in the most appropriate manner, and therefore all education proceeds with giant steps. The continuation will show us more brilliant results.
SS|2|68|0|1|Visual instruction in graduated departments in the children's kingdom
SS|2|68|1|0|You have seen now how the immature children learn to speak; But what follows after speaking? See, there is another building before us. In this we shall enter, and it will immediately show what is happening with these children. We are already in the building, which is beautifully built, and we no longer see the former departments, but the whole building presents a very large hall, which has space enough to convince you with inner vision of a million such disciples, and a teacher for every group of ten.
SS|2|68|2|0|But what happens here? Behold, there is such a group in front of us, you see in the middle a round table, around which ten little students are comfortably seated together with a teacher. What do the students have before them on the table? We see books with somewhat stiff pages, and on the pages are small, but very masterful pictures.
SS|2|68|3|0|What do the students do with these pictures? They look at them, and then relate to their teacher about the picture they looked at. This is the beginning of reading; only elaborated pictures are being read here.
SS|2|68|4|0|Look a lot of tables in the foreground, which run in a straight line across the width of the hall; there, as you can see, are all the beginners of reading. You are saying here, of course, and asks, "This is all right, correct, and beautiful, if it is merely about reading of pure picture-writing; but even if the reading by means of mute signs or so-called letters is common here, we still do not quite see how these silent, single signs will emerge from these cute pictures.
SS|2|68|5|0|Let it be well, my dear brothers and friends! What you have here before you, will be clear at the next row of tables; and you will be able to convince yourself that you can learn to read in an entirely natural way, without the preceding spelling and syllable forming.
SS|2|68|6|0|See, there is the second row; what do you see here? You say: nothing but fundamentally the same books, but the pictures are no longer fully elaborated, but only given with the outlined contours. See, there is more thought to this, in order to find out from the connection of the lines the formerly well-elaborated picture again. At the same time, however, you will see from this that the inner spirit is thereby directed to activity, because of the omission of some of the external vision of the image, or the inner mind is guided to perform the filling in of the lacking parts itself. We now have seen what the students do in this second row.
SS|2|68|7|0|Let us go to the third; we are here. What do you see here? You say: again, books as before; but here we see only basic lines around which the other contour lines are expressed only by dots. Look, here it is harder to figure out the actual picture; but it is evident that one has already been led back to the actual basic meaning, to some extent to the foundation of the image. At the same time, the meaning of the images is read more thoroughly, and the lines begin to gain more significance in themselves.
SS|2|68|8|0|It is also explained at the same time what is a straight, a curved, and a circular line.
SS|2|68|9|0|Let's go to the fourth row; what do you see? Again books, where only the basic lines are still present; but they are more encompassed with the contour points. Since, however, the existing images represent a lot of historical situations which are usually related to the Lord, and thus one or more human figures occur in each picture, these basic lines clearly show all the parts and outlines of humans; how the parts of the human being are ordered, and what significance the simple lines have in relation to the different parts and outlines of man.
SS|2|68|10|0|But what is the outcome of this? We will see this in the next row.
SS|2|68|11|0|See, we are already here. Here we see the same lines closer together, and here and there the end-parts of the lines run to certain points. What does that say? It is still the first picture; but the lines are already transforming into a mute form, and the students have to recognize these mute characters as if they had the complete picture in front of them.
SS|2|68|12|0|Let us go back to the next row. Here in the books you see only one, two, or three principal lines, and on a much smaller scale. These individual principal lines are here and there connected with small globules to indicate that they belong together. The secondary lines are only suggested here and there with a few short dashes and dots.
SS|2|68|13|0|See, is not that a formal font? Yes, it sure is; and it is the very real right (or original) script which corresponds with the whole essence of man. You say: That's right; but how does it look with the individual sounds or the so-called A. B. C.? I tell you, that is all in it; for the so-called self-clauses are indicated by the dots and small squares, but the consonants are represented by the principal lines and their connections. You therefore never read the individual letters here and do not get to know them in advance because of the reading, but this way has it exactly reversed. You will first learn the general signs, as you have seen, and from these general signs you will then learn to recognize the individual basic signs, and then to compile them together, and to recapture the general signs from the compound ones.
SS|2|68|14|0|See, this is the way to teach the students reading in the shortest and most appropriate way.
SS|2|68|15|0|It is barely worth mentioning that learning to speak, is a very important part of the learning to read, since it can be very easily understood. For the difference between these methods consists merely in the fact that the teaching of speech is plastic and dramatic, but with learning to read, it is drawn flat and presented on a small scale.
SS|2|68|16|0|But here we see several rows; what is happening there? Reading instruction still continues here; and this consists in the principle that the students should find by means of correspondences, from the form of this inner spiritual writing, in the end also all the secular, external writings; and they leave this building with nothing else but the ability to read. It is scarcely worth mentioning that students are learning to write of their own accord; for according to this method, as you will say, two flies are slain with one stroke.
SS|2|68|17|0|You of course ask here: "Yes, if these little children, who are perhaps five to seven years old, according to earthly measures learn all these things, what else remain to teach them? For, as we have seen, they have, in the speech lessons, by means of the countless varied picture-books, already learned almost everything which man can conceive in his spirit, and they have been taught much more through the reading lessons, for in their pictures there were so many and varied situations, that one could fill a whole infinity with their realization. It is certainly not easy to see what a higher school can offer here.
SS|2|68|18|0|Let it be for now; the sequel will show you what they have to learn. You must not think that in the realm of the spirits as a spirit itself, as you say, you get to eat all the wisdom of the heavens with the spoon, and you only have to swallow. For that would indeed be an extraordinary monotonous life, if one would be in a position, in which man would no longer be capable of perfection. But if the Lord Himself, which you would not quite understand, continue in the development of His infinite power, which you can easily see from the progress and propagation of all things, how could there ever be a standstill for His children? But how such advances occur, the sequel will show.
SS|2|69|0|1|Heavenly schoolhouse for geography and world history in the kingdom of children
SS|2|69|1|0|Look, here is already another and by far larger house; what is taught here? We'll be right there. You know that these little children had never been able to know their place of birth, the earth, for the reason that they died too soon after their birth. But since the Lord's knowledge is necessary to know the place which He has chosen to be the chief place of His mercy, these little children also have to get to know this place more closely, to see when and where the Lord has become a man to redeem the entire human race and establish the earth as a teaching-house for His children. Therefore is the geography of the earth in fact taught here, and this certainly in a much more effective way than is the case with you.
SS|2|69|2|0|The method by which the geography of the earth will be presented here, we shall at once convince ourselves of. In the middle of the great hall where we are now, on a large, beautiful shelf, rest an earth globe is almost in the way that you have on earth. You must not merely accept this, but be of steadfast conviction that nothing exists on the earth which have not first existed in the spirit for a long time. Such an earth globe on the earth is therefore by no means an invention, which have not existed for a long time, yes even for an eternity, in the pure domain of the spirit.
SS|2|69|3|0|You can also see this very well, if you ask yourself: What was first: the earth, or a globe made by man, which represents the present form of the earth only in a very deficient and poor manner?
SS|2|69|4|0|I believe, however, that since the earth has certainly existed for a long time in the spirit of the Lord, it would be a good reason for the existence of this image of the earth. Therefore can this globe, spiritually seen, be quite in order here, and in the fullness of truth it is also considerably better ordered than it can ever be in you on earth.
SS|2|69|5|0|Go closer and look at it. Its surface have not been painted, as is the case with you on earth, but it is a sculptured plastic radiation-type, like your so-called images of light, which likewise project even the most inconspicuous object on the smallest scale. The great difference, however, between the external terrestrial radiation type and this inner spiritual, is incalculable; for, in the most precise observation, not one atom must be omitted, and the whole nature of the earth must be exactly represented.
SS|2|69|6|0|But that this is accomplished here, you can see at first sight in close proximity here; for the brooklets, rivers, streams, and seas are quite natural; the brooks, rivers and streams flow, and the sea receives them.
SS|2|69|7|0|Look on! The mountains of the earth, which are completely faithfully represented on small scale, are evidently from the same substances. The glaciers have their snow and ice, the limestone mountains their lime, the lower alps their pastures, and deeper down, their forests. and just look closely, every city and every village is precisely displayed.
SS|2|69|8|0|For example, your city. Look at it, and you will find that nothing is omitted. But also see how clouds and fog even move in the same directions and in the same forms as they are at the same time always on the real earth. See, this is certainly the most perfect globe. It is of course quite large; its diameter, according to your scale, maybe about twenty klafter.
SS|2|69|9|0|But how can he be seen from all sides? Very easy; for see, if firstly hangs from or rests on the large frames by means of a powerful (horizontal) spindle parallel to a circular gallery which reaches precisely the height of the poles. Our students are on this gallery, among them their teachers, and they thoroughly examine an entire meridian. Have they investigated this well, the globe is advanced by one meridian, and so on, until the whole earth has been studied.
SS|2|69|10|0|But is this the only globe, and have the students finished their geographic studies in this studio? Oh no! Look, there is yet another great hall before us in which is a similar globe, representing the earth a thousand years earlier, and again another imposing great hall, representing the earth again a thousand years earlier, and so it goes on, back to Adam.
SS|2|69|11|0|The students learn in this way also the history of the world together with their geography; only, they always go the opposite way. They begin with the present, and thus go from the phenomena to the cause; which is just as much to say as going from outside to inside.
SS|2|69|12|0|You ask here, and say, "On the earth, indeed, changes happen from year to year; how can these be learned by the great globes, which are only depicting every thousand years? Then I say nothing else but look around a little, and look at what is contained in such a great hall. Look, in a certain distance there are ten more, somewhat smaller globes in each room. These represent the earth at every hundred years, and indeed, just as vividly as can be seen in the big one. Behind these ten globes, you will again discover a great multitude more in a good order, showing the earth from year to year, and behind it the last and widest row, you find very small globes of hardly three feet in diameter, presenting the changes on the earth from day to day.
SS|2|69|13|0|In the first hall, you may notice that a new globe is added in this last row, according to your calculation, every day; that is in the hall, which represents your present millennium. But in order for the students to not have to deal so much with the small globes, the teachers on the great globe are already prefiguring all the changes which have taken place here and there on the earth. As a result, the students already experience everything and can then convince themselves by their own affirmation on the small globes.
SS|2|69|14|0|At the end of the last hall, where the earth is depicted at the time of Adam, there is also an opening through which our disciples can see the real earth as if through a tube, in order to gain the complete conviction of all that they have been taught about the earth in these halls.
SS|2|69|15|0|How long does such a course take according to your reckoning of time? Maximum of six to seven days; for you have to take into account the far greater and more unchallenged, purely spiritual comprehensive ability of such an awakened child, who can absorb in one minute more than he would in one year on the earth. On the contrary, it is true that in the realm of spirits, which are imperfect, there are situations in which a spirit progresses less in a hundred years, than a man would in a minute on the earth.
SS|2|69|16|0|So are there also, on your respective earth, and especially on the Moon, educational institutions for spirits, in which they make very poor progress. But those do not belong here, since these spirits here find themselves in perfection and purity.
SS|2|69|17|0|But what do the children learn after these courses? See, in front of us, further towards noon, there is already an enormously large building. What will be taught in this? I tell you: nothing else than what is naturally the foundation of the external earth system; that is, the natural geology and the origin of the earth. If all this is understood first and foremost, it is then transcended into the historical and from this, to the spiritual earth. But as all these things will be presented, you will convince yourself of this just as you have convinced yourself of all things so far.
SS|2|70|0|1|Instruction on the nature and origin of the earth in the kingdom of children
SS|2|70|1|0|The new building stands in front of us and we enter. What do you see in this great hall? Obviously, you see nothing else but a raised globe, which does not differ from the previous one. But how should geology be studied on this globe? Let's go a little closer, and take a closer look.
SS|2|70|2|0|Look, in the first place is this globe divided into two parts in the middle, from pole to pole. You only have to press on it and the whole inner shape of the earth becomes visible from pole to pole. The structure and the build represents the real earth exactly; even the mineral, as you can see it here, is perfectly the same. When you look at the now divided sphere, you will see how the earth still contains in itself a smaller earth, but which nevertheless is connected with the external earth by solid organic bonds.
SS|2|70|3|0|In this smaller earth you see more towards the North Pole, a somewhat elongated sphere, split in two; it is full of veins and canals in its interior. Just below the equator you can see a large, hollow space, which here seems to be webbed all through with a fire-like mass. From this fire-mass you see the fire rising to the outside of the earth through numerous organs, and from this inner fire-cavity, you also see, especially at the South Pole, several large spiraling tubes, through which a great number of burning vapors are seen. These burning vapors are produced by the water which continuously flow from the surface of the earth into this furnace, while their powerful outflow towards the South Pole, bring about the daily rotation of the earth.
SS|2|70|4|0|It is not time for you now to dissect the whole earthly being, but merely to show the way in which our more advanced spiritual students learn to know the inner nature of the earth. I think it is scarcely necessary to mention anymore, since every one of you can at first glance see that the geology or construction of the entire earth system cannot be taught in a wiser and more sensible way, and be better recognized by the students, than in this way.
SS|2|70|5|0|At the same time, here, in addition to material geology, we also point to the fact that all the substances and the organs formed from them are fundamentally nothing but intellectually corresponding forms in which a captured spiritual life is prepared for its liberation. It is also shown how the captured life, rising from the center of the earth, ascends through countless steps, and, on the surface of the earth, manifests itself again in numerous new forms. - See, all this, the students learn in this room.
SS|2|70|6|0|You ask, of course whether with so many spiritual pupils, such a globe will be too small? Just look around a little in this hall, and you will be able to look at a great number of similar apparatuses, some of the same size and some of smaller dimensions. And all these globes are arranged in such a way that they can be divided into all possible parts. Now that we have also seen this, we can again move to another hall.
SS|2|70|7|0|We are in the second adjoining hall. Look, this one has the form of an exceedingly broad and high rotunda, which is divided all around in about a thousand considerably large and rather deep pillar niches, or in a certain way, chapels. Here, in the middle of this rotunda, is nothing but a floating, white-light gray cloud above a large table.
SS|2|70|8|0|What does this mean? Look in all directions at the round windows of the chapels, from whence light is directed straight to this table.
SS|2|70|9|0|The collision of the rays produces the apparent cloud. But what should the students learn from it? Nothing but the orderly formation of a world. But how a world arises from such conflict of rays, according to the will of the Lord, can be seen in these thousand encompassing chapels.
SS|2|70|10|0|In the first chapel, we see on a somewhat smaller scale the same phenomenon we have seen in the middle of the hall. In the next chapel, the formerly disorderly cloud formation has already formed an elongated round shape, which, however, is still rather wavering.
SS|2|70|11|0|In every successive chapel, the form becomes more and more permanent, and more certain, also more solid. So we go through a hundred chapels. After the hundredth, we can see a crystal-clear water drop hovering through the slightly transparent mistball. And when we have walked through a few hundred chapels, we will see the water ball in each one, until he finally gets to the size of the former fogball.
SS|2|70|12|0|From this time on we see small transparent crystals in the middle of the water-ball, not unlike those smooth, frozen snowflakes, which often fly like small diamond-shaped plates in considerable cold.
SS|2|70|13|0|In the following chapels, we always see more crystals of this kind, about which the center turns into a sort of bluish network, and in this way connects the previously disconnected crystals.
SS|2|70|14|0|In the progression of these chapels, we keep seeing a gray and opaque clump in the center of the water-ball, around which, as in the cold winter, new clear crystals are being formed again, and glimmer like diamonds inside the water-ball.
SS|2|70|15|0|As we proceed, we again see these newly formed crystals being bound by a new bluish tissue, and from the ever-darkening lump we also see a lot of round air-bubbles rising up on all sides, already causing a kind of atmospheric air to develop around the water-ball. You can see that this process, as we continue, becomes increasingly greater and more predominant.
SS|2|70|16|0|When we have again passed a few hundred chapels in this slow development, we find here a strongly foaming lump in the center of a fairly large water-ball. Great bubbles oozes from it, and are here a carrier of a kind of hazy substance, which spread all over the surface of the water as a light fog, when the ascending bubbles burst. And see, these actions become increasingly violent from chapel to chapel. At the hundredth chapel, we can already perceive here and there inside the already highly crystallized water globe, some glowing spots, from where continually ascends vapors as if in boiling water, in countless bubbles of various sizes.
SS|2|70|17|0|Further on, we are already discovering significant crystal tips above the surface of the water and the waterball is here and there free from the vapors floating above it.
SS|2|70|18|0|Still further ahead, we already see significant fiery rays from the interior, tearing the surface of the water, churning it violently. Newly formed little crystals are washed into the inner crevices of the earth through this churning, thus rendering the surface of the inner opaque ball increasingly rounder and even, as the surface of the water becomes more evenly round in itself as well.
SS|2|70|19|0|Continuing further from chapel to chapel, we encounter flashes, produced on a small scale in the vapors, which cover so much of the actual ball, that we can only see them with difficulty.
SS|2|70|20|0|Toward the end of this world formation education, we see quite mighty fiery eruptions which elevates the innermost firmest foundation over the surface of the water, thereby forming mountains and other solid dry land. During this progression, we discover here and there the bare, solid rock already covered with moss, and in the deeper regions a softer soil, which has formed by the mossy growth of the rock and by the disintegration thereof through the fire.
SS|2|70|21|0|In the continuous progression, we already discover animated infusoria, and the formation of the vegetative soil proceeds more rapidly. In the next chapel, we discover a kind of worm in the water. The animal formation in the water becomes increasingly more potent and rich; and thus, by such progress from chapel to chapel, the earth finally reaches the state where man's creation begins. But this is not to be seen here, but in a next room.
SS|2|70|22|0|But what measures of time would these chapels represent? I tell you: Although these periods are not of exactly the same length, you can still measure millions of years from chapel to chapel, and you will not be too wrong. For, when you consider the greatness of the earth, you will also be able to comprehend what multiplication of time would be required to obtain a dew-drop from utterly void light-eater, and the latter, after all, the size of the earth, and to finally see it solidified. I hardly need to say more.
SS|2|70|23|0|It is self-evident that this way of intuitive instruction way by which the students learn about the formation of a world, is the most practical. We can now proceed to the next room, where the creation of man is presented, and thus also the beginning of the historical and spiritual earth.
SS|2|71|0|1|About the school of life in the kingdom of the children
SS|2|71|1|0|It is, of course, not the place where we should present the whole history of man's creation, neither all history from point to point up to the present, but we only look here at the way in which all our little spiritual students are taught.
SS|2|71|2|0|You may well accept it in advance as sufficient, that here, in the realm of the perfect spirits, everything is done in a proportionately wiser and smarter manner than on the earth, in order to accomplish any good purpose. This is done for the very simple reason, one here does not begin with counting from one into the infinitum, but one begins here with the infinite, and counts back from there to one, or likewise does one not go here from the inside to the outside, but from outside to inside; which, indeed, would be the best way also on Earth, if men were not so foolish and stupid.
SS|2|71|3|0|But since the people of the earth strive only for the most trivial and vainest things, they believe and trust the Lord only for so long (well, at the best measure of men), as long as they do not bodily lack anything. But if a small temptation comes, they soon fall back into their old doubts, and throw themselves into the arms of a useless and very badly helping world, instead of the Lord. Such are even the best people already constituted; proving thus that their inclination have not turned inward, but only outward.
SS|2|71|4|0|But where the faith, trust, and love of the Lord are so exceedingly and impotently meagre, there can be no expectation of a similar spiritual formation, by which man would make greater progress in one minute, than in the ordinary, most miserable secular does in twenty years, and sometimes even in a hundred, if human life would last so long.
SS|2|71|5|0|It is true that the Lord have instructed all men to accept no education other than this, but they leave the sacred school of life to stand idle, do not at all know what they are to do with it, and prefer to busy themselves all their lives with the insignificant knowledge of dead nature and its conditions. And when they ask themselves at the end of their lives, what important and great things have we achieved by our laborious study? Their own feelings will give them the answer: We have made it so far that in the most important moments of our lives, we do not even really know whether we are men or women; and do not know whether we have yet to expect another life or not.
SS|2|71|6|0|Are heaven, hell, and spirit world fairy tales then invented by work-shy monastic rulerships; or is there something about it? If there is nothing behind it, what then, and what will happen to us? But if is there something to it, where do we fit in, from above, or below?
SS|2|71|7|0|See, these are the sure fruits of secular external learning. It will, of course, be said that if the fruits of the scholarship are thus, what will be the fruits of those in the countryside and in the cities, which grow up with an education not much higher than the cattle in the pasture and the beasts in the woods? Here I tell you nothing but what the Lord Himself has said:
SS|2|71|8|0|He that is not reborn in his spirit, shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven, nor have eternal life.
SS|2|71|9|0|For whosoever wish to obtain the rebirth of the Spirit, however, the observation of that sacred school of life is necessary in all its parts, which the great holy Master of all life has preached to the people of the earth from His own holy mouth, and has sealed them with His own blood.
SS|2|71|10|0|Whoever does not want to actively attend this school, as it is explained, have only himself to blame if he thereby forfeits the life of his spirit.
SS|2|71|11|0|But it is definitely certain that everyone who owns something, no matter how simple, must very well know that he is in the first place the owner of this item, and secondly, what item it is, as well as its value.
SS|2|71|12|0|If any man would want to dispute his possessions, he will surely have put himself up for a rough trial; why then? Because he certainly knows that he is an owner, and knows what he possesses.
SS|2|71|13|0|But if someone is the owner of the eternal life in the Spirit, can he ask whether his soul and spirit will pass away with the life of the body or not? He who ask after the how, when and what, whereto and from where? - he is certainly not an owner of eternal life, but is nothing but a fine wage-laborer in the world, and is afraid of losing the life of his body; why then? Because he knows no other.
SS|2|71|14|0|But those who are there, and were formerly true disciples of the Lord's school of eternal life, despises the death of the body, and simply await with great joy and delight for the complete deliverance from the heavy external life-chains of this world. They testified to the truth of the school of life of the Lord - as martyrs with their blood.
SS|2|71|15|0|Seek in the present time the martyrs! There are, indeed, now and then truly brave defenders of the sacred school of life from Christ the Lord, but these defenders resemble the chickens in the trees, which make fun of the fox that dances underneath them, because their instinct tells them that their enemy cannot get to their skin. But if the chickens are on the ground, and the fox comes among them, it is done with the laughter over the enemy, and the death angst compels our brave, feathered heroes to the most rapid flight.
SS|2|71|16|0|Such is now also the case with faith. As long as a man feels himself safe from the claws of the any corner of the earth, before the claws of the dominating and greedy great ones of the world, so long he will speak like a Moses on Sinai. But if these great and mighty friends of the world, and enemies of the truth have tracked our Moses, and are ready to receive him in a worldly, most unpleasant manner, our truth-teller will look to see if there is any door open for escape. Should this be barred, then, on strict worldly examination, the strongly threatened prophet will take the so-called courageous measure which your astronomer Copernicus took, when he saw the stake before him, or, as some of the truly pious men of Spain have done at the perilous times of the Inquisition, since they would rather burn some of the doctrines taught by the Lord Himself than to bring about a great inconvenience over themselves.
SS|2|71|17|0|These are still in and for themselves praiseworthy people however, because in themselves they are nevertheless convinced of the truth, they only outwardly do not have the courage to confess the same.
SS|2|71|18|0|But the Lord has certainly said, "Whoever confesses me before the world, even I will confess before my Father." Or to put it another way, whoever has truly taken Me into his spirit, will also confess Me in the fullness of the power of truth in him before all the world; Therefore I will also recognize him in the fullness of My love as Father.
SS|2|71|19|0|But if it is expressed as such, then nothing else will appear from it than firstly, as it is in the Lord's words: "Many are called, but few chosen," or, as it is made clear: many will receive eternal life in the beyond, but only a very few will be lucky enough to be taken in as children, into the true Father's house. For the attainment of this grace requires violence; and who would not take it by force, they will not get it.
SS|2|71|20|0|But on the other hand, it is also said, "My yoke is gentle, and my burden is easy." This passage may be consolation for those who have the truth convincingly in themselves, but still have so much of the world, that it deprives them of the courage to openly acknowledge the truth before the world. They really have a gentle yoke and a light burden on the truth of eternal life which is present in them. But the few who have banished everything of the world, attain the spirit of power and strength, fear the world no more, and openly acknowledge the ever-living truth in them, and pull with the violence of their faith and their love for the Lord the Father's house to them.
SS|2|71|21|0|But you may also see from this that if any father of a family had his estate in the country, he would have several well-serving servants, together with his children. But when thieves and robbers break into the house, the servants will hide themselves out of fear and angst; but the adult sons will, with all their might, seize the impious robbers and thieves, and protect the life of the father and the mother with their might and their strength.
SS|2|71|22|0|Are the servants bad because they have crawled? No, they are not; but they are weak, little animated, and therefore discouraged beings. But the children have the life of the Father in their foundation; therefore nothing is so holy to them than that. But should they, the servants, be rewarded for cringing? I mean, you do not need to be a lawyer to see that in this case you would not pay any wages for fearful cries.
SS|2|71|23|0|But this also stands in the words of life: "He that soweth much shall also reap much, and he that soweth little shall reap little.
SS|2|71|24|0|I believe that from the description so far, it will not be so difficult to recognize that men have in their present world schools not made much of eternal life; and the exceedingly meager sowing will also result in an exceedingly meager harvest.
SS|2|71|25|0|Therefore, according to the will of the Lord, I also show you the living children's schools in the sun, so that you should learn from it how the school of life should be handled on earth. We are now standing in the hall, where we shall soon learn about the history of man's creation, and his further history on the earth, and their spiritual condition of it.
SS|2|72|0|1|Classroom of the creational history of men in the kingdom of children
SS|2|72|1|0|See, in the middle of this very large hall center is a huge globe around which a gallery is attached. And since this hall is also a large rotunda, and the circular wall is provided with many great chapels, we see in these chapels also a great number of smaller globes, which serve their pre-determined purpose.
SS|2|72|2|0|Let us go to the gallery and see the large installed globe; there we shall look at the history of man's creation. - We're on the gallery; so pay attention to how a teacher present here, will explain these things to his students.
SS|2|72|3|0|Look, he bends over the big ball and touches it. And see, at the place where he had touched it, soon a strong light shines, the light becomes concentrated, renders itself into a form, and the form is like a man. Keep looking: the teacher touches the ball again, and a fine dust rises from the touched spot, envelopes the former light, and the light does not give off any more light, and is already covered in the same form with an earthly shell.
SS|2|72|4|0|And now the teacher bends over and breathes the still unmoving form and it comes to life, moves itself and looks at the things him. And look again: the form becomes tired of the viewing, falls down and goes into a sleep state.
SS|2|72|5|0|But now the teacher bows down again and stirs the sleeping form by the side, and you see again a light rising from the side of this form, the light occupies a second human form and stands immovably before the still sleeping first form. But the teacher again touches the first form, and a little wet cloud-like mass, like a hanging drop, dislodge from the first form, dissolves into a small mist, and envelopes the second form of light as such. The light disappears, and the second form is similar to the first, but not yet animated; therefore, the teacher touches her again - and see, she lives and moves happily back and forth.
SS|2|72|6|0|But now the teacher also touches the first figure again; see, he rises, and when he sees the second one, which is similar to him, he has a great joy in it, and is already speaking with some expressive language to her. The teacher here represents the Lord, and is now demonstratively and very realistically doing what the Lord has done, with the power given to him by the Lord. He also speaks the same words as the Lord has spoken, and the students also note the great power of such words.
SS|2|72|7|0|But now look how the teacher reveals himself to this first created human couple and how he teaches this human couple.
SS|2|72|8|0|Look, the teacher is touching his chest. Immediately a bright ray emerges from the touched spot towards the newly created human pair, and stands before the same as a third light-man. And what the teacher now speaks to the students according to the words of the Lord, which is familiar to you, he also speaks as the third man presented by the beam from the teacher's breast, to the first created human couple.
SS|2|72|9|0|It is no longer necessary to let you see the representation of the further progression, for everything you know from the old and the new words literally takes place, but the moments of procreation are concealed. For there still will be another certain spiritual time, when our students will be more mature in their beings, when they will be educated in a highly edifying way about this.
SS|2|72|10|0|I remind you, however, that the teachers, in the same way, present to their students all the further guidance of the human race in the most appropriate manner, and finally end up populating the whole earth's surface, and let these peoples act independently upon the surface of the earth. These build huts and cities, restrain animals for their use, wage war and pursue each other exactly as it was on earth. And see, all this happens up to the present time.
SS|2|72|11|0|The special moments in the great history of the world, as the creation of man, then the flood of Noah, then the covenant with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, then the great leadership of the Israelite people under Moses and his successor, then the story under David and Solomon, then the birth of the Lord, and from then on, the most important moments of the propagation of the doctrine, form the principal sections of this teaching.
SS|2|72|12|0|If one such a main section is completed, the students are led to the small globes standing in the chapels, and they have to repeat to their teachers in a self-creative way what the teachers have shown them on the great globe. In this way, the whole of the teaching itself becomes alive, and the pupils then know the events of the earth from point to point just as vividly as if they had been witnesses on the real earth themselves.
SS|2|72|13|0|When the students have learned this important subject, then they are led again to the great globe, and the teachers then show them the spiritual earth and how it is formed from the human race.
SS|2|72|14|0|They show them the spheres, and how they are always forming themselves increasingly purer and brighter over the actual material earth, and how these spheres become a landscape as soon as the spirit of a deceased person ascends into some sphere, and takes possession from it, of what is congenial to him.
SS|2|72|15|0|At the same time, the teachers show the students the subterranean ever-darkening spheres, and how the souls of evil deceased men sink into such dark spheres. Wherever they take some agreeable possession, there are also several who are compelled to press themselves, and thereby, in anger, to kindle themselves, and when they have kindled themselves, the students look on as such sinister souls transform in the most diverse ways into the most horrible forms, and sink into the ever deeper and darker spheres.
SS|2|72|16|0|On this occasion, the students are also told what sin is and how a free being can commit sin on the earth.
SS|2|72|17|0|If the students have understood all this, they are led out of this hall and directed to another larger garden, where all the higher educational establishments are situated. It is self-evident that the students in this first garden naturally do not learn uninterruptedly without having well-arranged play hours between the sessions; for the spirit also needs organized resting periods for its strengthening, as the Lord have appointed a seventh day of rest day after the known six works of creation.
SS|2|72|18|0|And in the time of Christ, the Lord Himself showed that He have rested after some work like any other man. The spirits here must likewise have periods of rest, in which they strengthen themselves for more teaching; and so, especially at the time of the transfer from one school to the other, a considerable period of rest ensues. During these are the students allowed to, if they so wish, to pay a visit together with their teachers, their relatives on the real earth-body, which, however, usually only happens when their related inhabitants of the earth are in deep sleep, and in the waking state, only very rarely know anything about it; especially if they are more earthly than spiritually minded.
SS|2|72|19|0|Some such students, since they know much about the Lord, have a desire to see the Lord. Such desire, however, is seldom fulfilled, and that is because, as spirits, they are still too weak to resist the everlasting, omnipotent spirit of God, and to endure such closeness. Their most favorite recreational activity, however, is to be allowed to visit Mary, as their general spiritual supervisor and mother. Mary often visits all these great institutions; but not always visible to the little spirits, but certainly to the teachers.
SS|2|72|20|0|You ask whether all deceased children must go through these schools from birth until their twelfth year? Certainly, but not in one and the same garden; because there is a separate starting garden for every age. But as for the second garden, they all come together. How and what the innumerable many children's spirits learn there, and on what conditions they pass over, will next time be shown to you.
SS|2|73|0|1|The first commandment in the first classroom - explanation
SS|2|73|1|0|We do not need a long and wide voyage from here, for the next garden is before our very eyes. Look, at a moderate distance we are already greeted with endlessly stretched rows of trees, behind which we see an exceedingly large and equally splendid palace. This is already the garden in which we have to be, in which you will even meet those children whom the Lord has taken from you on the earth.
SS|2|73|2|0|But if you would recognize them at once, is certainly another question; for in the spirit, the children no longer resemble the physical traits of their earthly parents, but they only resemble the Lord to the extent of their receptive capacity for the loving-goodness and faithfulness from the Lord. Nevertheless, on certain occasions, they can also accept the earthly similarities which are bound in their souls, and thus make themselves known in form to those who have come here from the earth, and are not yet too much acquainted with the spiritual conditions.
SS|2|73|3|0|We shall not, however, spend any more time speaking about this, but rather to go straight into the garden, to convince ourselves of all that with our own spiritual eyes, which we would otherwise have to attain with the mouth here.
SS|2|73|4|0|We are already in the tree-rows or avenues, in which you have discovered the most beautiful flowery lanes, and also here and there children, walking gaily on it. Let us go in deeper, and we shall find ourselves, as soon as we are there, at the palace we have first seen.
SS|2|73|5|0|See, it is already standing in front of us, with a nearly indefinitely stretched length. Thousands times thousand windows are set in rows. Everyone measures seven klafter high. Above the height of the windows, we find a smaller row of windows, which are placed exactly above each of the lower large windows.
SS|2|73|6|0|You say and ask, "But for the sake of the Lord, is this whole building, this immensely long palace, but a single hall? I say unto you, it is not, but is divided into twelve divisions. At the height where you see the second row of small windows, a splendid and wide gallery runs along the whole hall, from which gallery one can, without disturbing the students on the floor at all, overlook the twelve sections one by one, and convince oneself of what is in them. Now let us go in, that everything may be clear to you.
SS|2|73|7|0|Look, here we are at the entrance. But we do not need to go up to the gallery because we are to remain largely invisible to these little children. Only the teachers will be aware of us; but these are already told why we are here.
SS|2|73|8|0|Well, here we are already in the first room. What do you see in the middle of this great hall written on a white tablet placed on a column standing upright? you say: At the very top, the number 1, which is known to us, and which will surely be the number of the hall, and below: the path to the freedom of the spirit! That is, I tell you, not the number of the hall, but the first law of God by Moses.
SS|2|73|9|0|You ask, "What are the many children, whom are already looking quite mature, to do with the earthly law of Moses, which is considered to be for mortal, disbelieving people, but certainly not for children, who as pure spirits have long been convinced of the existence of the one God; since, as we have seen, this is shown to them at the very beginning of the first elementary lecture, as a vivid illustration, at every possible opportunity?
SS|2|73|10|0|My dear friends and brothers, the matter is quite different from what you think. But you also find something similar on the earth, where you can ask the children wherever you want, and you will find everywhere with them a truly living faith in a God. For none is more believing than a child, and yet there is surely no such mean parental couple to be found who would deny their children, at least in the beginning of their lives, to acknowledge a God, since every religion prescribes it, and the parents have to, at least from the moral point of view, allow their children to learn about and recognize it.
SS|2|73|11|0|Would not it also be believed that such children, taught by God, do not need any further instruction about God by this time? You must confess, and say: yes, every human does require such teaching till the end of his life; for it is only too easy for the first impressions of childhood to become blurred, and then are these people who have outgrown their children's shoes, as if they had never heard of God. I tell you: such a blurring is, of course, not easily possible here; but you must understand that these children, because of their early arrival, had no opportunity on earth to react on the freedom of their spirit, which is the actual motive for life. Therefore, this most important action for the life of the spirit, must be put into the fullest action here. So far, these children's spirits have been, to a certain extent, spiritual living machines. Here, however, they are concerned with becoming alive out of themselves, and therefore they must also learn all the commandments, and then test them in their own right, and learn how they themselves are living spiritual beings under a given law.
SS|2|73|12|0|And so here is the first commandment given, which is, "Thou shalt believe in one God, and never think that there is either no God, nor that there are two, three, or several gods."
SS|2|73|13|0|Here, of course, we ask ourselves again: how can one command a believing of a God who believes in God anyway, and has no doubt about it? This is indeed a good remark; but the children are here subjected to all sorts of doctrines and customs by their teachers, in which they are afflicted by all sorts of doubts about the existence of God; this mode of instruction is called the desolation of one's own spirit.
SS|2|73|14|0|But in order to do this with these children, the teachers not infrequently make the most remarkable things happen as if coincidental before the students' eyes, let them have a look at it, and then ask them whether God was needed for this, since they have not seen Him acting. If the children say that God can do this only through His will, without necessarily have to be present, then the teachers let their students themselves think of different things, and whatever is thought by the children, would appear immediately before them. Then the teachers would again ask the children: who has done this?
SS|2|73|15|0|Thereby several are brought into the twilight. Some say that they themselves have done this, others think that the teachers have done it according to the recognition of the thoughts in the students. But some say that they have thought of such things, but the one omnipotent God must have admitted it, so that the thought appeared as a finished work before them.
SS|2|73|16|0|If the students still remain faithful to the one God, then the teachers would ask them how then do they know that there is a God? The students then usually reply to them: The first wise teachers have taught us this. Now, however, these teachers probe further, saying, what then would you say, if we, as equally wise teachers would say and teach that there is no God, and that all that you see is made and built by us? And what will you say when we say of ourselves that we are the actual true gods?
SS|2|73|17|0|Behold, here the children really hesitate, and then ask the teachers what they should do in this case?
SS|2|73|18|0|But these teachers say to them, "Seek in you what you must do; if there is a God, then you must find him in you, and if there be none, you will never find any.
SS|2|73|19|0|When the children ask how they should make such a search in themselves, the teachers say, "Try to love the God which you believe that he exists, in your hearts, as if He really exists. Let this love grow, and if there is a God, He will answer you in your love, but if there is none, you will not receive an answer in your hearts.
SS|2|73|20|0|See, here the pupils begin to go into their inner being and begin to love the God whom they only previously believed in, in a childlike fashion. But then it happens that God, the Lord does not report as soon as expected, and our children are in no small doubt. But how they are brought to conquer this doubt, from these, the persecution will show.
SS|2|74|0|1|How should one seek God?
SS|2|74|1|0|There are already some who have just turned to their teachers, and have made the remark that they are now compelled to believe that there is no God besides the teachers who perform miracles before them, while this God, whom they have took hold of with their love in their hearts, have not shown up among them in any perceptible way.
SS|2|74|2|0|But what do teachers do in reaction to their students' statements? Listen to how a teacher, who received such a report, responds: he (the teacher) speaks to his students:
SS|2|74|3|0|My beloved children! It may well be that God has not yet spoken to you; but it can also be that he have spoken, but that you are too inattentive and have not noticed it.
SS|2|74|4|0|Therefore tell me, Where were you, when you took hold of God in your hearts? Were you outside under the trees of the garden, or in the galleries of the hall, or were you on the great floor of the hall, or in some chamber, or were you in your boarding-rooms, which were built outside this great school? And tell me what you have seen, noticed, and felt here and there.
SS|2|74|5|0|The children say, "We were outside among the trees, and we saw the glories of God's creations, which we should believe in, and rejoiced that He had done such splendid things. We imagined Him to be a very dear father, who likes to come to His children, and have thereby also felt a great longing in our hearts to see Him, and then to meet Him with all our childish love, to embrace Him and to love Him with all our might.
SS|2|74|6|0|But no Father came to us from any side. We also asked each other carefully, whether one or the other have not yet noticed the Father. But every one of us can honestly say that we have not in the least seen anything at all of Him.
SS|2|74|7|0|We then left the square, hurried to the booths of the lecture hall building, and did so there. But the success was the same as under the trees. We went from there to our dormitories, in the opinion that here the Father would be most likely to visit us, for we prayed a great deal, and begged Him fervently to show Himself to us. But it was all in vain! Since we have obeyed your advice in vain, we now feel compelled to agree with your doctrine that there is not a God. And so we have decided among ourselves that if there is already a God, there is not a whole, but a divided one in all the living and free beings as you and we are. God is, therefore, only a totality of the corporeal power, which first and foremost recognizes Himself and others in the beings, as you are, and also acts powerfully as such.
SS|2|74|8|0|See the little philosophers here, and at the same time recognize the reason or the false seed which is the fruit of all these slippery rational speculations.
SS|2|74|9|0|What does our teacher say about these philosophies of his disciples? Hear, therefore, his words: My dear children! Now I have shown you the reason in yourselves quite clearly why no God has shown up for you, neither under the trees, nor in the solitude, nor in the dormitories (that is, neither in the inquiry in nature through experiences nor dissections thereof, nor by the way of higher speculations of reason and intellect, nor in your not much better than daily life) because you have already gone out with doubts.
SS|2|74|10|0|You have not definitely expected God, but only expected a probability. But God must be in Himself the highest degree of definite determination. When you have sought with doubt in your thoughts, faith and will for the highest Godly certainty, how could He reveal Himself amidst such indefinite probability? Therefore, remember what I will tell you now:
SS|2|74|11|0|If you want to seek God, and you also want to see Him, then you must step out with the greatest certainty and seek Him as such. You must, without the slightest doubt believe that He is, even if you do not get to see Him for how long. Then you must embrace Him with your love with the same certainty as your belief in Him. Then it will be shown whether you have attained the greatest possible determination in your thinking, faith, will, and love.
SS|2|74|12|0|If you have obtained the same, God will surely show up for you, if He does exist. But if you have not attained this determination, you will return to me without having achieved your object, as you did this time.
SS|2|74|13|0|Look, the children consider the teaching of the teacher, and one, seemingly the weakest of them, goes to the teacher and says: Listen to me, you dear, wise teacher! Do you not think that if I went all alone into my dormitory, and if I would like to embrace God the Lord as the most loving Father with my love, in the right way, since I have never been able to doubt whether there is a God, but I remained, despite all the contradictory proofs, forever and steadfastly sure of God. Do not you think he would show up with me if I wanted to love Him alone? For that many thoughts and beliefs, after all, seem to me a little arduous.
SS|2|74|14|0|The teacher said to the child, "Go, my dear little child, and do what is good to you; who knows for the present whether you are right? I can now give you neither a yes nor a no, but say to you, "Go and find out what love can do!"
SS|2|74|15|0|Now see the child running out of the hall into his dormitory-room, and the other students question the teacher whether he preferred the enterprise of the one child, which now went to his dormitory-room, to what they are now doing according to his advice, to go out with all certainty and to search for God.
SS|2|74|16|0|But the teacher said, "You have heard what I said to your fellow student, that is neither a yes or no; I also say to you. Go out or don't; do what is best for you, and experience will show which path is the better and the shorter one, or whether the one is false or the other right, or whether both are false or both correct.
SS|2|74|17|0|Now see, some of the children understand the determination concept, but others only the love. Those who enter into determination go out into the garden in full depth of thought, willingness and firm faith; but a part goes into the dormitory-rooms to seek God.
SS|2|74|18|0|But as you can see, the child, first led by love for God, is led into the hall by a simple man and goes straight to the teacher. What is he going to say?
SS|2|74|19|0|Listen, he (the child) speaks: Dear, wise teacher, come here! When I began to love the dear great Heavenly Father in my dormitory-room, this simple man came to me and asked me if I was really so fond of the Heavenly Father. I told him, O dear man, thou canst read it on my face. But then the man asked me how I imagined the great Heavenly Father in my mind. And I said to him, I imagine Him as a man; but only He must be very great and strong, and surely also have a great radiance, because this world and the sun shining upon it, are already so exceedingly glorious and splendid.
SS|2|74|20|0|Here the simple man lifted me, pressed me to his heart, gave me a kiss, and then said to me, "Take me over to the tutor's school; there we want to discuss everything, and to properly see what the Heavenly Father looks like, if He exists, when He is, and how He creates, directs, and governs everything out of Himself. Now, behold, my wise teacher, here I am now with this simple man. Who do you think this man would be, because he treats me with so much fondness?
SS|2|74|21|0|And the teacher speaks in the most obvious love and respect: O most happy child, you have already found the Right One; behold, this is God, our most loving Father! And the Lord now bows down, and takes the child upon His arm, and asks him, Am I the one whom thy teacher have announced unto thee? And the child speaks with great excitement: Oh, yes, it is You, I recognize Your infinite goodness, for who else is as good as You, that he would take me into His arms, and would cuddle and caress like You?! But I also love you so incomprehensibly much that I can never be separated from You ever again; do therefore not to leave me here, my dear Father. For I have never felt such kindness and love as now on Your arms! And the Lord says, Fear not, O my child! Whoever has once found Me like you will never lose Me forever. But now you must be very quiet about Me; for the other children who have sought Me, have not yet found Me. We will put them up for a small trial so that they may find Me; so be quiet until I give you a hint!
SS|2|75|0|1|Longing for God as an important testimony to His existence
SS|2|75|1|0|Now see, the other searching children have just come in. It is clear from the expression on their faces that they have found in neither one nor the other way, the One they are looking for. They approach their teacher a second time quite timidly, and the teacher asks them: Well, my dear children, how did it go with your looking among the trees or on the floor or on the galleries, or with the search of that part of you who have chosen to seek the Lord in the dormitory rooms? As you can see, all of you shrug your shoulders; have you not yet found and seen the good dear Father, the God of all heaven and of all the worlds? - How is your faith ordered? Do you still have doubts about the existence of God?
SS|2|75|2|0|The children say, "Oh dear, exalted teacher, as far as doubts are concerned, we now have them more than ever; for behold, neither our firm will, nor our most living faith, nor all our most established thoughts on God the Lord, nor our firm love could achieve anything. If there were any God and Lord, He must have revealed Himself to us in one way or another; for behold, in the end we all have united and firmly believed that there must be a holy, good, loving God and Father. We have embraced Him with all our love and called out His name announced by you, saying, "Oh dearest, Holy Father Jesus, come, come to us, hear our childlike supplication, and show us that you are One and also love us as we love you!? And behold, dear exalted teacher, thus we have called for a long time; but no trace was heard of any heavenly Father. It was all in vain; therefore we are perfectly certain that there is no other higher teacher or God besides you exalted teachers.
SS|2|75|3|0|We indeed do not want to claim this by saying: our doubts are based on a firm ground. But we can safely assume that after such ineffective efforts to investigate the existence of God, more doubt than a firm belief in it can arise.
SS|2|75|4|0|But we also see the one who has separated himself from us, seeking the Lord with love alone; did he not find anything either?
SS|2|75|5|0|The teacher speaks: My dear little children, I cannot tell you about that for the time being. The children, however, continue to ask the teacher: Dear, exalted teacher! Who is that strange, plain man there, with whom one of us is busying himself and looks at him with so much love? Maybe his father has arrived here from the Earth?
SS|2|75|6|0|The teacher speaks: My dear little children, that's something I cannot tell you. For the moment, however, you may take note of the fact that this plain man is exceedingly wise, and you must therefore pay keen attention if He would speak to you about this or that.
SS|2|75|7|0|The children say: Oh, dear teacher, can such a simple person also be wise? For behold, we have learned till now that the teachers, like you, become more sublime and shiny the wiser they become. That man, however, does not look so sublime and brilliant, but is much simpler and plainer than you. It seems a bit strange then that he should be extremely wise.
SS|2|75|8|0|The teacher says: Yes, my dear little children, with the deepest inner wisdom, the external glow does not matter at all, but it says: the more shine from the outside, the less light from the inside, the more light from the inside, the less shine to the outside. But just go and ask Him something, and you'll see straightway how wise He is.
SS|2|75|9|0|Now the children go to the Lord and ask him, still suspecting nothing: You dear, plain Man! Would You not allow us to ask You something?
SS|2|75|10|0|The Lord speaks: O with all my heart, My beloved little children! Just ask, and I'll find My way with the answer. The children ask the Lord: Since You have allowed us to ask You, we are just asking You what we care most about. Behold, we have been searching and proofing for some time, for and against, whether there is a God who is an exceedingly good Father in Heaven of all human beings who ever lived anywhere. But we cannot find any trace of this Father anywhere, and our teacher himself does not want or cannot tell us anything well-founded in this matter. But he has told us that You are exceedingly wise; Therefore, we would like to know from You if there is such a God and Father or not? If you know anything about it, tell us. We will listen to You carefully, and not a word will escape Your mouth that we would not pay the greatest attention to.
SS|2|75|11|0|The Lord says: Yes, little children, you have indeed given me a very difficult question that I can hardly answer you; because if I would tell you that there is such a God and Father, you will say: that is not enough for us, as long as we do not see Him. And when you say then, let us see the Father, what will I say to you then? I could point you there or there with My finger, and you would see nothing; for wherever I would show you would never find your God and Father. But if I would tell you: Children, the Father is here among you! Will you believe it?
SS|2|75|12|0|Would you not ask, where is He? Is he one of the teachers of this great hall? And when I say to you then: O no, my beloved children! What will you do then? You will look at Me a great deal and say: Behold, the man keeps us on a line. If it is not one of the many teachers, who is it? You would not be it? Because as simple, plain and lackluster as You are, the very noble Heavenly Father cannot look!
SS|2|75|13|0|And if you have given me such an answer, what option should I offer you as reply? Therefore you should just ask Me for something else; because answering this question does not seem to be the right thing to do.
SS|2|75|14|0|The children speak: O dear, wise Man! See, that's not possible. We are not interested in another question to be answered; but only to know whether there does exist a Heavenly Father or not. For if there is a Father in heaven, then we would all be exceedingly happy, but if there is none, we are all here as if without reason, and we do not know for what, through what and why? Therefore, if you can, just answer the first question; that is what we urgently ask you for.
SS|2|75|15|0|That you are a very wise man, we have already taken from your evasive answer. Therefore, lead us at least a few steps closer to the one Father, because there must be one. We notice this from the fact that we have an ever-greater longing after this very heavenly Father, the more He wishes to hide behind our childish doubts.
SS|2|75|16|0|If He would not exist at all, where would this longing within us come from, which is as alive as we are? The certainty of the existence of a heavenly Father must indeed grow together with the yearning!
SS|2|75|17|0|The Lord says: Well, little children, you are just taking the words out of My mouth! Indeed, in longing there is a great proof; But what is the consequence of longing? Is it not true, little children, that the result will be that one want to be sure of what you long for. You say that's a good answer. But I ask you now: what is the reason for the longing? - You tell Me, it's the love for the one you long for.
SS|2|75|18|0|But if one wants to see something fundamentally and in the fullness of truth, is it sufficient to remain only with yearning and its consequence? You tell Me: Oh no, dear man of great wisdom! You have to go back to the bottom of it. If the great truth does not manifest itself then everything is wrong; But if it announces itself there, then one has come to the vivacious conviction that it is never anywhere else to be known and seen.
SS|2|75|19|0|But look now, you little children! That one brother of you went that way; he has found the Father! Ask Him where He is, and he will point his finger at the Father!
SS|2|75|20|0|Now the others fall over each other and demand that of him. And this one says, O my dear brothers! Look at Him whom you thought to be plain and simple, it is He Himself whom you have sought for so long in vain, that is the good, dear heavenly Father - holy, holy is His Name! Believe me, for I have already seen His glory. But do not believe it because I tell you, but approach Him alone with your hearts, and you will certainly find Him as true and glorious as I have found Him!
SS|2|75|21|0|Look how these children now all call out, as they recognize the Father: O Father, Father, Father!!! It is You, yes, it is You! For we already had a strong suspicion in Your proximity! But since we have found you, would You never again hide from us, so that we will not have to look for You so hard again!
SS|2|75|22|0|And the Lord says, Amen! Little children, your faces should from now on never again be turned away from Me! If I do not always stay with you, as now, I will be there in that sun that shines on you! - The rest will be revealed to you by your teacher.
SS|2|76|0|1|Instructions on the second and third commandments in the second and third halls
SS|2|76|1|0|But we do not need to follow what these children will still receive here from their teachers about the Lord; for they got through the period or state in which they have completely lost the Lord, and thus also the first classroom of which, as you have seen earlier, there are twelve in this division. - It would be too long to take part in the continuing education of these children in all the following classrooms. But in order that you may know what is taught in these halls, and in what way, I tell you, that you may have gathered this from the first tablet in the middle of the first classroom, as to what this great doctrine is - none other than the ten commandments of Moses, and finally the two commandments of love.
SS|2|76|2|0|In each succeeding hall, a new commandment is practically taught and practiced, and that throughout, in the same manner as you had had sufficient opportunity to observe with the first commandment here in the first hall.
SS|2|76|3|0|Thus, immediately in the next hall, the commandment: "Thou shalt not take the name of God vain," is discussed. In fact, you yourselves also do not understand what this commandment fundamentally means, and that is why I also want to correct your understanding of these commandments through some examples and explanations.
SS|2|76|4|0|Thus, in this second room, this commandment is not interpreted as if no one should not, on secular occasions, pronounce the Name of the Lord without due respect and reverence, which prohibition would certainly be of no use here. For if someone thinks that he has to pronounce the name of the Lord only in the most extreme case of need, and always with the highest reverence and respect, this would have meant nothing more and nothing less than: one should certainly never pronounce the name of God, by which two conditions are presupposed under which the name of God is to be pronounced. These conditions are, however, in the first place based on such screws, that none can say for certain and with conviction, which occasion would be such an extreme emergency which would justify the utterance of the most holy Name. Secondly, even if such a case would occur, such as in extreme life-danger, which can happen under various conditions, it is still to wonder whether any man in such most dubious conditions would possess the presence of mind and the capacity to dignify the name of the Lord as would be proper?
SS|2|76|5|0|So, if you look at the explanation of this second commandment, as it usually occurs on earth, you must necessarily arrive at this final conclusion that the name of the Lord should never actually be pronounced, and for the simple reason that the two hardly discernible, given conditions can ever agree with each other. I would like to know those people on the earth who, in their highest distress, would be able to place themselves in that quietly exalted reverent and devout state, in which he may utter the name of the Lord with dignity.
SS|2|76|6|0|If this would be so, then no man should pray, for in prayer he also names the name of the Lord. But man should pray daily and give glory to God and should not restrict prayer to the most extreme emergency.
SS|2|76|7|0|It is clear from all this that this commandment is wrongly understood. But in order to put an end to all brooding over it with one blow, I will tell you in a nutshell how this commandment is to be fundamentally understood. And so does: Thou shalt not call the name of God vain, mean as much as:
SS|2|76|8|0|Thou shalt not merely utter the Name of God with your mouth, not merely utter the articulated sound of a few syllables, but since God is the reason of your life, you must always utter it from the very bottom of your life, that is, you shalt not pronounce it mechanically, but always alive in all your actions; because whatever you do, you do with the power God has given you. If you use this power for evil action, then you evidently desecrate the divine in you; and this is your power, the Living Name of God!
SS|2|76|9|0|See, so much does this commandment say, that for the first time you should know the name of God, what He is, and what He is; and then he should not pronounce it vainly with outward words just like another name, but always actively, because the name of God is the energy of man. Therefore, man should also do everything he does in this name. If he does that, he does not speak the name of God in vain with outward words, but actively and vividly.
SS|2|76|10|0|And see, in this way is this second commandment practically taught to the students in this second hall, and practiced by each one until he has reached a just skill in it. If he achieved that, he then goes to the third hall for the third commandment, which is, as you know:
SS|2|76|11|0|Thou shalt hallow the Sabbath. "- But what does that mean, especially here, when no more night alternates with day, and only perpetual, eternal day exists? When is the Sabbath? Since the commandment is of Divine origin, it must be an eternal and not a merely temporal rule, and must have a fully valid meaning in the realm of the spirits as on earth.
SS|2|76|12|0|With you it is said that one should, on a sabbath, being a compulsory day of rest, do no servile work, by which is meant all gainful occupation. But it is permissible to perform a show, to play, even to dance like the gentiles. It is necessary to fast one day before the Sabbath in order to be able to eat better and more on the Sabbath. So even the hosts are allowed to sell their food and cheat their guests on a holiday more than any other. That is, according to law, to hallow the Sabbath; the more blessed work in the field and in the acre may not be done, but everything else is fit for the Sabbath.
SS|2|76|13|0|But the Lord has shown in the world that even on the Sabbath one can work fitly and do good. But if the Lord Himself worked on the Sabbath, then I believe that every person should have enough proof that the 'hallowing of the Sabbath' should be understood as something quite different from not working, or taking something in the hands which is useful and beneficial.
SS|2|76|14|0|But what is meant by the sanctification of the Sabbath? What is the Sabbath? I want to tell you very briefly:
SS|2|76|15|0|The Sabbath is neither Saturday, nor Sunday, nor Easter or Pentecost, nor any other day of the week or year, but it is nothing but the day of the spirit in man, the Divine light in the human spirit, the rising sun of life in the human soul. That is the Living Day of the Lord in man, which he is continually to recognize and sanctify through all his actions, which he is to do out of love for God and out of love for his neighbor.
SS|2|76|16|0|But since man cannot and will never find this holy day of rest of the Lord in the chaos of the world, therefore, let him withdraw from the world and seek that Day of the Life of the sacred rest of God.
SS|2|76|17|0|Therefore the people of the Israelites were commanded to appoint at least one day of the week, when they should withdraw from worldly affairs, and seek in themselves that day of life. But the law was observed only externally and materially, and in the end, it was brought to such an extent that even the Lord of the Sabbath was not recognized, the Holy Father, when driven by infinite love, came to earth on his children!
SS|2|76|18|0|I think that you would fully understand from these words what was meant by the sanctification of the Sabbath and how it should be kept.
SS|2|76|19|0|You should as well be able to understand the question of whether your Sunday keeping is a true sabbatical sanctification, whether one can, through an hour of worship, followed by worldly entertainment, reach the innermost, eternal Living Day of rest of the Lord?
SS|2|76|20|0|If I were with you on earth, I would like to set a very high price on the proof, whether by attending church, then by hard eating, and finally by going for a walk, driving or riding, sometimes even by dancing, playing and drinking, not infrequently through lies and deceit, through ordinary personal visitations, and more enterprises of the like, one would find the true Sabbath in spirit and sanctify it. Who knows if there are not philosophers who could provide such proof? Of course he would be exposed to be like a false coin with us.
SS|2|76|21|0|It is barely necessary to mention that here, only the living Sabbath-sanctification is taught to and practiced by the children. You can form for yourself a thorough concept of how these commandments of the Lord are actually to be understood.
SS|2|76|22|0|Just like these two commandments and the previous one, we also want to walk through the others, for you to get a proper concept, in which sense all the commandments here are being taught to the children. And so we will proceed and take a close look at the next one, the fourth commandment in the fourth hall.
SS|2|77|0|1|The fourth commandment in the fourth room (in the spiritual sense)
SS|2|77|1|0|The fourth commandment, as you have it on earth, is: "Honor your father and your mother, so that you may live long and you may prosper on earth." - This commandment is as good of Divine origin as the first three. But what does it require and what does it promise? Nothing but the obedience of the children to their parents and for this obedience, a temporal benefit.
SS|2|77|2|0|Can everyone not ask and say: How can such a divine commandment sanction itself through mere temporal promises and has apparently nothing in the background which offers eternal spiritual advantages? What is up with such a temporal benefit? What does the well-being mean, what the long life, if nothing higher follows after it?
SS|2|77|3|0|It's true: a good and long life is better than short and bad. But when, at the end of the life-period, the inhospitable death appears, and what advantage does the good and long life have above the bad and short? I mean, you do not need to be a fundamental mathematician to say that the difference is overall a pure zero; for the first as well as the second overcome a bare nothing, and then it matters very little whether the road to this reception was good or bad.
SS|2|77|4|0|By this measure, the Fourth Commandment would be based on a very slippery ground, and the parents would indeed be sick of it, if their children were born into the world with such philosophy, and the children themselves would find little reason in such consideration, to obey their parents. Furthermore, the following critical consideration can be made of this commandment: As the commandment sounds, it has only a temporal basis, that is, merely representing the duty of the children toward their parents.
SS|2|77|5|0|The question then arises: What is the purpose of this commandment here in the spiritual realm, where the children are separated from their parents forever? For if they are separated from their parents, surely they will be relieved of their earthly duty. Nevertheless, here in this fourth hall we notice this commandment written on the blackboard. Should it be related to the Lord for these children? This could be heard, however, if only the prophecy did not stand under it: "To live long and to live on earth?" If it were there: "To live forever and to live well in heaven", such a transversion of the law would be easy to understand; but a temporal promise in the eternal realm of the spirits sounds a bit strange.
SS|2|77|6|0|What do you think, what will be done here, to give this law a fully established Divine prestige? Of course you shrug your shoulders and say quietly in yourselves: Dear friend and brother! If it would depend on our discretion here, then there will be a significant snag with the purely Divine sphere of this law; for, according to the above consideration, one would think it is easy to find not too much spirituality here.
SS|2|77|7|0|But I tell you that exactly this commandment, like almost no other, is purely spiritual. You are now making big eyes; but the thing is no different. But in order to see this at once, I will do nothing but say this law with slightly different words, as it is also said here in this lecture, and you will immediately see the fullness of the truth. But how is it said here? - Listen!
SS|2|77|8|0|Children! Obey the order of God, which proceeds from His love and wisdom (i.e. father and mother), so that you may live long on earth in well-being. What is long life, and what is eternal life compared to it? The "long life". denotes life in wisdom; and "long" is understood not as duration, but as expansion and ever greater power of life; for the word or the concept "life" already implies eternal duration. But the word "long" does not mean any duration, but only a spreading of the life-force, with which the living being always gets deeper into the depths of Divine life, and thereby makes his own life more and more perfect, firm, and effective.
SS|2|77|9|0|This we now understand; but "well-being on earth" what does that mean? Nothing other than the taking-unto-self of the Divine life, for by the "earth" here is meant the proper being, and the "well-being" in this being is nothing other than the free being in itself, according to the completely taken-unto-self Divine order.
SS|2|77|10|0|This short explanation is enough to see that this very law is completely of a purely spiritual nature. If you want to check it out more at your leisure, you will find it to be so on your own earth. But here too, it is practically taught to the children, and with the greatest benefit. But now that we know this, we immediately proceed to the fifth room.
SS|2|78|0|1|The fifth commandment in the fifth hall - spiritually explained
SS|2|78|1|0|You once again see a tablet installed in this fifth hall, and on it is written in an easy readable script: "Thou shalt not kill." If you consider this commandment only somewhat moderately and then consider the history of the Israelite people, your eyes would have to more than triple cross, if you would not see it at the first moment that there is a strange problem with this commandment "thou shalt not kill!" How, where, when, and what?
SS|2|78|2|0|What does "kill" mean anyway? Does killing kill the body or deprive the spirit of its heavenly life force? If killing is restricted to the human body, the killing of the spirit cannot possibly be meant by it; for it is said that every man should certainly kill his flesh in order to enliven the spirit, just as the Lord Himself speaks: "Whoever loves his life, that is the life of the flesh, he will lose it; but whoever loses it for My sake, will receive it. "
SS|2|78|3|0|Likewise, this is also evident in the nature of things. If the outer bark or pod of a fruit would not die, the fruit will not come to any living germination. But it is clear from all this that the killing of the flesh cannot at the same time be the killing of the spirit. But if this law is understood merely as the killing of the spirit, then who is sure of his physical life?
SS|2|78|4|0|It is in contrast, well known to all that the prevalent contemporary multifarious exaltation of the flesh, is nothing but the "killing of the spirit." If you would compare it to the history of the Israelite people to whom, as you would say, these laws were freshly baked, you will find the strange contrast that the lawgiver Moses himself, was the first to have many Israelites killed; and his successors had to do the same with transgressors of the law.
SS|2|78|5|0|"Thou shalt not kill "- this law was as good as all the others in the ark of the covenant. But what did the whole Israelite army do when it entered the Promised Land, with the former inhabitants of that land? What did even David do, the man after the heart of God? What about the greatest prophet Elijah? - See, they all killed, and very often, and often quite cruelly.
SS|2|78|6|0|Whoever is of a sober and unbiased spirit, does not have to pronounce the judgment in himself and say: What is this commandment, against which, as otherwise against none, even the first prophets appointed by God were obliged to act?
SS|2|78|7|0|Such a commandment is as good as none. Even in our times, the killing of brothers in war is even a matter of honor! Yes, the Lord Himself kills legions of human beings day after day; and yet it says: "Thou shalt not kill!" and David had even had a military commander killed, for he had spared a place which had to be destroyed, despite the swearing of an oath.
SS|2|78|8|0|Good, I say, so it is with the commandment on earth. But here we see it in the heavenly realm, where one being cannot kill the other anymore, and certainly no one will even remotely conceive the slightest thought of killing anyone. So why is it written here on the board? For example, from a purely historical point of view, so that the students should learn here, what commandments have been given on earth? Or should these very good-natured children's spirits, for some time be brought into a lust for murder by this commandment, to then fight against it in themselves? You could indeed accept that; but what conclusion or end result will you get from this? I say to you nothing else than: If the murder-lust must finally be removed from the children, if they have proven themselves as sufficiently resistant against murder lust according to the law, one must assume also that they would not have gained or lost anything thereby, as if they had never been filled with the lust for murder.
SS|2|78|9|0|But I see that in this thorough account of the matter you do not know what you are supposed to do with this commandment. Do not worry; just a few words will suffice to put everything that is doubtful in the clearest light before you, and the law will be just as worthy as on earth, even in heaven, as a sun shines in the sky!
SS|2|78|10|0|But for you to grasp the following explanation easily and thoroughly, I only point out to you that in God the eternal preservation of the created spirits is the unchangeable basic condition of all Divine order. Now if you know that, look for the opposite, that is, for the destruction; and you have the full spiritual and physical implication of the commandment before you.
SS|2|78|11|0|Instead of saying: Thou shalt not kill, one should say: thou shalt not destroy, neither thyself, nor all that which is thy brother's; for preservation is the eternal basic law in God Himself, according to which He is eternal and infinite in His power. But since on the earth also the human body is necessary for the everlasting education of the spirit until God's appointed time, without an explicit command of God, no one has the right to willfully destroy neither his own body nor that of his brother.
SS|2|78|12|0|So, when we speak of the required preservation, it goes without saying that everyone is just as little entitled to destroy the spirit of his brother as his own by whatever means and make one unfit for the attainment of eternal life. God, of course, kills human bodies every day; but at the right time, when the spirit has matured in some or the other way. Even the angels of heaven, as perpetual servants of God, kill the bodies of men on earth; but not unless they are commanded by the Lord, and then only in the way the Lord wants it.
SS|2|78|13|0|In this way do the children here learn in spiritually practical ways in which the preservation of created things consists, and how, united with the will of the Lord, it must always be handled with the utmost care. And if you have understood this only to some extent, it will certainly be plausible to see for yourself, firstly the great dignity of this law, and secondly why it also occurs here in the realm of the heavenly children's spirits. But since we know such things, we can immediately go to the sixth room.
SS|2|79|0|1|The sixth commandment in the sixth room - What is unchastity?
SS|2|79|1|0|Here again we see a tablet in the middle of the sixth room. On the board is written in clearly legible writing: "Thou shalt not practice unchastity, nor commit adultery." This is unmistakably the sixth commandment that the Lord has given to the Israelite people through Moses (Exodus 20:14, Deuteronomy 5:18, Matthew 5:27). This commandment is certainly one of the most difficult to grasp in its fundamental condition and then to exactly observe it in the very basis of life.
SS|2|79|2|0|What is forbidden by this commandment? - And who cares about this commandment, the spirit, the soul or the body? Who is not supposed to drive unchastity out of these three life potentials? That would be a question. But what is actually the unchastity and what the adultery? Is unchastity the mutual act of mating? If that is the case, then by this commandment every act of procreation is included; for in this simple commandment we find absolutely no conditional exception; it is said, "Thou shalt not practice unchastity.
SS|2|79|3|0|So if the act of intercourse is, in a certain way, regarded as the culmination of unchastity, I would like to know even the one who, under the present form of things on earth, could beget a generation without this forbidden act. Whether in marriage or out of marriage, the act is the same. Whether he is really committed with the intent of child-making or not, it is the same. Moreover, the commandment itself has no condition in which a regular marriage would be exempt from unchastity.
SS|2|79|4|0|On the other hand, however, every human being must understand that the Lord is very much in favor of the reproduction of the human race, and to a wise education of the same. But by what means should the human race reproduce, if the act of procreation is forbidden on punishment of eternal death? I think that every human being can easily understand that there is a catch here.
SS|2|79|5|0|But for that, everyone must necessarily bear witness that, among all the commandments that should be kept, nature will generally throw a mighty stick before the feet of man over which he must stumble, as with exactly this one. Anyone who enjoyed an even moderately decent education, has no problem, or at most only a very slight one, in the keeping of the other commandments; but with this commandment, nature always draws a strong line, even through the account of the apostle Paul!
SS|2|79|6|0|We see an apparent prohibition of carnal pleasure, which is inseparably connected with the act of procreation. If, then, the prohibition lies only in carnal pleasure and not at the same time also in the act of procreation, then it is to be wondered whether carnal pleasure can be separated from the orderly act of procreation? Who among you can prove this and claim that two legally ordered spouses do not feel the temporal desire in the act of procreation? Or where is that couple that would not have been at least halfway driven by the imminent carnal desire for the act of procreation?
SS|2|79|7|0|But we can see from this that we cannot possibly understand this commandment with regard to unchastity with regard to the bodily act of procreation. There must be either a pure act of procreation which has nothing to do with the lust of the flesh, or if such an act cannot be proved, the carnal act of procreation need not stand under this law and be regarded as a voluntary, unpunishable act of people. For it has been said before that the law is relentlessly expressed and without room for exception.
SS|2|79|8|0|The necessary existence of people speaks out loud against the prohibition of this act, as well as the always relentlessly desiring nature. For, regardless of someone's class, he will not be acquitted of it when he has reached maturity. He would then have to kill his nature through mutilation, for nothing would curb his concupiscence by any means, even if he would be prevented from doing so by external circumstances.
SS|2|79|9|0|So is there nothing to be done with the flesh. Maybe this law affects only the soul? I mean, since the soul is quite the living principle of the body and the free action of it depends purely on the soul, which is dead without the flesh, then it would hardly be difficult to find a super-scholar anywhere who could seriously claim that the soul has nothing to do with the free actions of the body.
SS|2|79|10|0|After all, the body is only a tool of the soul, artfully furnished for its use; So what can we do with a commandment only applicable to the body, which in and of itself is a dead machine? If someone made a clumsy hit with a hoe, was it the fault of the hoe or his hand? I think nobody would to say that it is the hoe's fault.
SS|2|79|11|0|Neither can one attribute the act of procreation to the body as a sinful act, but only to the acting principle, which here is the living soul. Thus, our previous critical illumination of this commandment must apply only to the soul which thinks, wants and acts in the flesh; and so the soul is necessarily free from this commandment, according to the applied criterion. So, since it's not possible with the soul either; will it be applicable to the spirit? We shall see what is to be gained with the spirit.
SS|2|79|12|0|What is the spirit? The spirit is the real life-principle of the soul, and without the spirit, the soul is nothing but a substantial etheric organ, which possesses all ability to absorb life, but without the spirit is nothing but a substantial-spiritual-etheric polyp, only continuously spreading its arms after life and suck up everything that corresponds to its nature.
SS|2|79|13|0|The soul without the spirit is therefore a mere dumb polar force, which carries the dull sense of satiety in itself, but possesses no judgment, from which it would become clear, with what it saturates itself and what this saturation serves for. It is comparable to an arch-cretin who feels no desire other than to satisfy himself. With what and why? He himself has no idea. When he feels a great hunger, he eats what comes to his aid, whether it be filth, or bread, or the impure food for pigs, all is equal to him.
SS|2|79|14|0|See, the same it is with the soul without the spirit. And these driven cretins have also only a soul life, that is, in whose soul either too weak a spirit or often no spirit is present. But to know that this is so, you need nothing more than to look into the world of the dark spirits; What are these? They are living souls after death, who lived their lives in the most reckless and often malicious manner, and have so weakened and depressed their spirits, that in such a condition they are scarcely capable of procuring the life-saving stimulus, often pushing back all life-benefits into the eternal background!
SS|2|79|15|0|How does such beings act in the hereafter compared to blessed living spirits? No different than bums, therefore as spiritual insane ones, being still in all possible ways malformed, showing no evidence of a human stature. These beings are often with regard to their actions in the spiritual realm, just as accountable as a cretin on your earth. This shows that not the soul in itself, but only the soul in possession of the spirit, can be held accountable, for only in the spirit dwells the free will; in essence, it is all in the spirit.
SS|2|79|16|0|But if this is now evident, then the question arises: How and in what way can the absolute spirit commit unchastity? Can the spirit have carnal desires? I think there could hardly be a greater contradiction than if someone wanted to seriously think of a 'carnal spirit', which would necessarily have to be material in order to even have gross material desires in it.
SS|2|79|17|0|But just like an arrested one does not find any comfort in his arrest, the absolute spirit has even less passion to unite forever with his free nature with coarse matter, and to find his pleasure in it. Therefore would the notion of an unchastely acting spirit surely be the greatest nonsense a person can ever pronounce. Now one wonders: What, then, is unchastity, and who should not do it by seeing that neither the body, nor the soul, nor the spirit can impart unchastity to themselves, as we now came to know them?
SS|2|80|0|1|About two kinds of love
SS|2|80|1|0|While some may say, Moses later elaborated on this by lawfully allowing the act of procreation only between the blessed spouses, but forbade it otherwise, and has ordained the other kind of procreation, especially if a married man wishes to commit this act that such an act should be regarded as adultery and that adulterers are guilty of death on both sides. This is correct, but subsequent ordinances nevertheless do not give a different form to the law which was simply given in the beginning. Whoever wants to commit himself to this must assert his trial in the first law; for neither unchastity nor adultery are forbidden in a certain way.
SS|2|80|2|0|So far, we have clearly explained what you could possibly understand by unchastity. But since all this points to the act of procreation, it is impossible to regard as forbidden the kind of unchastity we have hitherto supposed to be known by this law.
SS|2|80|3|0|Now, however, a well-informed one announces himself in the matter, saying: Under unchastity, which is forbidden there, only the empty gratification of the sensual impulse is understood. Good, I say; but if a man with another man's wife, who cannot be fertilized by her husband, seriously longs for a child, I ask: can this be counted as sinful adultery? I also ask: If a young man, driven by his nature, has fathered a child with a girl, can that be counted as a sin of unchastity?
SS|2|80|4|0|I also ask: If a man knows from experience that his wife is not fertile, he nevertheless sleeps with her because she has a rich flesh that stimulates him, and he therefore evidently only vainly satisfies his sensuous instinct; can this act be credited to the sin of unchastity?
SS|2|80|5|0|I ask further: There are, especially in this time, as there have been at all times, an immense number of people of both sexes who are well able to produce and have a nature which is powerfully urgent; but they are unable, by virtue of political and meager circumstances, to marry. Now, if such doubly afflicted people commit the act of procreation, do they again sin against this sixth commandment?
SS|2|80|6|0|It will be said: They are to sacrifice their instinct to God and not mate, so they will not sin. But I say: what judge can declare such a failing as a real sin? What, then, does the rich have the merit of being able to take a decent wife, but the poor are denied this bliss? Should the privileged have a greater right to procreation than the poor? Does money thus sanctify procreation because the rich can afford the proper possession of a woman, which is impossible for a thousand less privileged ones?
SS|2|80|7|0|One can still ask: Who is really to blame for the multifarious impoverishment of the people? Certainly none other than the fortunate kingdom, who attracts many treasures through his self-serving speculation, by which not infrequently a thousand people could adequately qualify for ordinary marital status. And yet should the rich husband alone be free from the sin of unchastity, when he bears children with his own wife, and the poor man alone should be the scapegoat because he cannot take a wife? Would not that be just as condemnable as if one would on earth decide to go on a pilgrimage to a place, and be given a commandment that no one should visit this place on foot in order to receive any grace there, but everyone who visits this place and would want to receive grace, must go there in a most elegant equipage?
SS|2|80|8|0|He who should find such a command righteous must certainly be in earnest of such a world, of which the Creator of heaven and the earth Himself knows nothing, that is, of a world which does not exist anywhere; or he would have to be a member of Satan!
SS|2|80|9|0|But we now see from these considerations that it does not quite do with the explanation of our sixth commandment. What will we do to gain the full meaning of this commandment? I tell you in advance: It's not as easy as anyone would like to imagine. Yes, I say:
SS|2|80|10|0|In order to gain the right meaning of this commandment, one must burrow deeply and grasp the matter at the root; otherwise one will always find oneself in the dubious position in which it is easy to regard as sin what is not a sin in the farthest sense, and what is really a sin, scarcely worth the trouble, considers it to be a sin.
SS|2|80|11|0|But where is this root? We will find it right away. You know that love is the foundation and the basic condition of all things. Without love, nothing would never have been created, and without love, no existence would be conceivable, just as little as a world would ever have been formed without the mutual attraction of the will of the Creator. For example, if you do not understand this, think of one world without the mutual power of attraction, and you'll see how all the atoms of a world suddenly separate and vanish into nothingness.
SS|2|80|12|0|Love is therefore the cause of everything and at the same time it is the key to all secrets.
SS|2|80|13|0|But how can love be brought into an explanatory connection with our sixth commandment? I say to you, nothing easier than that, because in no act in the world is love as intimately interwoven as in the one we count as uncouth.
SS|2|80|14|0|But we know that man is capable of a twofold love, namely the Divine, which opposes all self-love, and the self-love, which is contrary to all Divine love.
SS|2|80|15|0|The question now is: if someone commits the act of procreation, what love was there the motive: the self-love, under whose authority also any craving for pleasure stands, or the Divine love, which only wants to communicate what it has, completely forgetting of itself? See, we are already pretty much on the track of the actual main principle.
SS|2|80|16|0|Let us now take two men: one commits the act out of selfish lust for pleasure, the other in gratitude for the ability to procreate, to impart his seed to a woman in order to awaken a fruit in her. Which of the two sinned? I think it's not going to be difficult to judge here and make a decision.
SS|2|80|17|0|In order for us to understand the matter completely, we also need to familiarize ourselves with the concept of 'unchastity'. What is chastity and what is unchastity? Chastity is that state of mind of man in which he is free of all selfishness, or in which he is pure of all the defects of self-love. Non-chastity is that state of mind in which man takes only himself into account, acts for himself, and completely forgets his fellow-man, especially concerning a woman.
SS|2|80|18|0|Selfishness, however, is nowhere more disgraceful than it is in the case of a deed in which it is a matter of a man's perversion. Why then? The cause is as clear as the day. As the ground, so the seed, so also is the fruit. If Divine love is the chastity of the seed, a Divine fruit will also appear; But if self-love, self-indulgence and pleasure-craving, that is, the unchaste state of mind the seed, what fruit will come forth from this?
SS|2|80|19|0|See, in that lies what is forbidden by the sixth commandment. If this commandment had been observed, the earth would still be a heaven, for there would be no selfish and domineering person on it! But this commandment was already transgressed in the beginning of man, and the fruit of this transgression was self-serving and selfish Cain.
SS|2|80|20|0|But from this it follows that not only the so-called falsely named 'fornication', which should better be called 'pleasure-seeking', belongs in the series of our sins to be treated, but any enjoyment of pleasure, whatever its design may be, but especially if a man makes the already weak woman selfishly useful for enjoyment, then it is to be regarded as a sin of unchastity. - A short pursuit will make things clearer.
SS|2|81|0|1|What is fornication?
SS|2|81|1|0|One could say here, in the Sixth Commandment, that only "Thou shalt not do unchastity," and that fornication cannot be regarded as forbidden, since in the sixth commandment there is nowhere: "Thou shalt not commit fornication." But I say: What is whoring, of whatever kind, spiritual or carnal? It is a certain accommodation of vice in the following way: One philosophizes about the sinful possibility, places all phenomena in the realm of 'natural needs'. If one expresses to his own being the demand to satisfy them, then, according to his reason and his inventiveness, man does only something praiseworthy and fruitful, so that, for all the needs of his nature which are being demanded, he can bring about means by which the same goal can be accomplished. The animal must satisfy its needs in the crudest instinctive way, because it has no mind, reason, or inventiveness. In this way, however, man rises above the common, natural animal, that he alone can satisfy the requirements of his species in a refined manner. Therefore, the mind of the cultural man says:
SS|2|81|2|0|Who can account it a sin to a man if, with the help of his intellect, builds an imposing house for his habitation, and thus exchanges a former burrow or a hollow tree with it? Who can account it a sin to a man, if he refines the tree fruits, and produces from the sour apples and pears, something sweet and tasty? Who can account it a sin to a man if he builds a chariot, tames the horse, and then journeys much more comfortable than with his own weak, troubled feet? Who else can still account it a sin to a man, if he cooks and spices the natural fruits to his nourishment and makes them tastier? Or create things in the world for another purpose than to be useful to man?
SS|2|81|3|0|How much beautiful and useful things have man discovered for his comfort and amusement! Would this be reckoned to be a mistake if he would pay honor to his Creator with his intellect, without which the body of the world would appear as uncultivated as a barren desert on which everything grows together in a chaotic disorder, such as cabbage, beets and stinging nettles?
SS|2|81|4|0|If, however, mankind's diverse cultivation of the earth cannot possibly be counted as a misstep, even though it contains no other purpose in itself than a more pleasurable and more comfortable enjoyment of things in the world; On the other hand, a refined pleasure in procreation cannot be attributed to man as an error, for otherwise even the most educated man would be, regarding this act, the least differentiated from an animal. Thus, even this instinct of man must be satisfied in a more refined and cultivated manner, for the same reason why one builds comfortable dwelling-houses, makes soft clothes, prepares tasty meals, and so on. That is, more amenities.
SS|2|81|5|0|Just assume for instance that a man of the educated class, has to choose between two female persons for his satisfaction; one is a filthy, mean peasant maid, but the other, as the daughter of a respectable house, is a well-bred, very well-dressed girl, flawless in her whole body, and all together lush and charming. Question: Who will the educated man choose? The answer will not cause a headache here; certainly the second one, because the first one will disgust him. So here, too, refinement certainly a most convenient purpose, because man attests to it, proving that he is a higher being, who has everything in his power to purify and dispose of everything unpleasant and dirty and make things clean and pleasant.
SS|2|81|6|0|But since the man and the woman in this regard often have a great need to satisfy themselves, and yet cannot always make the demand to produce a child, would it again be their duty to exercise the intellectual powers, setting up the means to satisfy this impulse, be it only by blind intercourse with a woman or by self-gratification or, in an emergency, through the so-called boy's desecration? For this is what makes a man different from an animal in that he can satisfy this most natural instinct in other ways than just that which he has been instructed by rude nature. And so, after all, well-conditioned brothel houses and such institutions are to be endorsed, and can by no means dishonor the intellect of man!
SS|2|81|7|0|See, what objection can be raised against this from a natural perspective? For it is true that the animal cannot achieve such cultivations and all sorts of nuances to the satisfaction of its sexual instinct, and so, in a sense, the mastery of the human understanding is undeniably to be discovered. This is all right, the animal has its time in all of this, yet otherwise, it remains dull unto the satisfaction of this urge.
SS|2|81|8|0|But what is all this sophistication? It is a quick question, but the answer is big and weighty. Surely this sophistication has nothing to do with basic motives, but with appallingly exasperating lust for pleasure. But pleasure-seeking, we know, is an unmistakable child of self-love, which is quite identical with the lust for power.
SS|2|81|9|0|It is true that living in a stately home is easier than living in a lowly mud hut. But let's take a look at the inhabitants! How proud and lofty we see the inhabitants of a palace company, and how humble the simple hut-dweller bows before such a splendid palace lord!
SS|2|81|10|0|Let's take a look at the inhabitants of a big city and those of a small farming village. The inhabitants of the big city do not know how to help each other out of sheer lust for pleasure, they all want to live comfortably, they all have to talk, they all shine and maybe they can reign a bit. If a poor country-dweller comes to the big city, he has to address at least every boot polisher: 'Your Grace', if he does not want to expose himself to any rudeness.
SS|2|81|11|0|But if we go to the village, we will still find fathers, not infrequently peaceful neighbors, who do not call themselves 'Your Grace' and 'Lord of'. What is preferable: when one farmer says to the other: 'Brother'! or if in the city, a slightly more middle-class appeals to a slightly more privileged: ‘your grace', and 'Lord of' and the like?
SS|2|81|12|0|I think it will be barely necessary to go on pursuing such nonsensical offshoots of the sophistication of the human mind, but we can at once make the main proposition: All such pleasure-seeking refinements are, according to preceding considerations, nothing but idolatry; for they sacrifice the human spirit, to the outer dead nature.
SS|2|81|13|0|But if they are idolatrous, they are also the hardest whores, and their tendency cannot be accepted into the sphere of chastity.
SS|2|81|14|0|Why was Babel called a whore? Because every imaginable finery was at home there. This also includes, the whoring urge in the true sense: unchastity serves all their life force. Thus, a rich husband who, for the sole enjoyment of a sumptuous and randy wife, is nothing but a barbarous fornicator, and the wife, a hard whore. And so here too, unchastity is shown in its foundations, as it is a most base desire for self-service and self-pleasure.
SS|2|81|15|0|It was necessary to shed more light on this commandment for you, because man does not pass over any command as easily as he does this one. - Therefore I think that you now also understand this lecture; and so we will immediately go to the seventh room.
SS|2|82|0|1|The seventh commandment in the seventh classroom of the children's kingdom
SS|2|82|1|0|We are in the seventh hall. See, in the middle of it on a tablet on a white pillar is written in a clearly legible font: "Thou shalt not steal!" Here, at the first sight of this law-table, the question inevitably comes to everyone's mind:
SS|2|82|2|0|What can be stolen here, since no one owns any property, but everyone is just a usufruct of what the Lord gives? This question is natural and has its good meaning, but it can also be posed with the same right on the world- body; for even on the earth body, all that is there is the Lord's, and yet men can steal from each other in every possible way.
SS|2|82|3|0|Could not one also ask and say: has the Lord not created the world equally for all men, and does not every man have the same right to all that the created world offers for the various pleasures? But if the Lord has certainly created the world not only for individuals, but for all, and therefore everyone has the right to enjoy the products of the world according to his needs, what good was this commandment by which man is obviously given the right to own, creating the possibility for theft? For where there is no mine and no thine, but merely a universal everything for all, then I would like to see the one who, with all his will, could steal something from his neighbor.
SS|2|82|4|0|Would it not have been wiser then, to abolish every right of ownership for all time, instead of giving the commandment by which a separate property right is dangerously granted? This commandment would therefore be completely dispensable, all property courts of the world would never have arisen, and people could easily live among themselves as true brothers.
SS|2|82|5|0|It must be remembered that the Lord gave this commandment through Moses just at a time when not one person had any of his own wealth among all the numerous children of Israel; for the gold and silver taken from Egypt, was the common property of the people under the supervision of their leader.
SS|2|82|6|0|But as far as clothing is concerned, it was extremely simple and so poor that a single garment in your present time would certainly not exceed the value of some poor cents. Not one of the Israelites had a supply of clothing, but what he wore was all he possessed.
SS|2|82|7|0|Then came this commandment. Surely the Israelite people had to ask each other with wide eyes: What should we steal from each other? Perhaps our children, yet everyone is in this present distressing situation content to have as few children as possible? Should we steal each other's pots? But what should we gain? Anyone who does not have a pot has the right to cook in the pot of his neighbor if he has something to cook. But if he has a pot, he will not have to seize another, so that he will have more to carry back and forth. It is truly unclear what we could steal from each other here. Each other's honor? We are all servants and laborers of one and the same Lord, who knows well the value of each person. If we also wanted to belittle each other, what would we achieve in the face of Him who always sees us through and through? So we do not know what we should do with this commandment. Should this commandment be valid for future times, should the Lord once want to grant each of us a separate property? If that is, then He should rather leave us as we are, and the commandment will abolish itself.
SS|2|82|8|0|See, so did the Israelite people occasionally reasoned in all seriousness, and in their position in the desert, they could not be blamed; because everyone was equal in riches and equal in reputation.
SS|2|82|9|0|But could not the present people, believing in the New Testament, raise their heads before the Lord and say: O Lord! Why then did You once give such a commandment, by which a special right of ownership was granted to men on earth, and because of this right of ownership an innumerable multitude of thieves, robbers, and murderers were formed? Therefore, abolish this commandment, that the army of thieves, murderers and robbers, and all sorts of deceivers, and a second army of world judges, who have ceased to be active in all manner charity, would stop their doing!
SS|2|82|10|0|I say here: The call can be heard and appears under this critical lighting as completely valid. How and why? Firstly, one can certainly expect nothing but the very best from God as the most loving Father. How could one possibly think that God, as the very best Father of men, wanted to give them a constitution which must make them unhappy, temporally and eternally?
SS|2|82|11|0|But if one must ascribe to God the supreme goodness, the highest wisdom, and thus omniscience, according to which He must know what fruit such a commandment will unfailingly bear, then one cannot help but wonder: Lord! Why did you give us such a commandment, why did we oftentimes become unspeakably unhappy because of it? Was it really Your will, or did You not give this commandment, but the people only added it later on because of their self-interest, for example, by isolating themselves from the general number of their brethren and then legitimizing themselves in such a state to collect peculiar treasures, to help them rise more easily as rulers over all their poor brothers? See, all that can be heard, and nobody can deny it. On top of that, one has to sprinkle some grains of real frankincense on a human mind, at least during this time, if he found it worthwhile to critically illuminate the laws of Moses in this way. But who won anything in this review? Not the people and certainly not the Lord, because this criticism does not express the Divine love and wisdom.
SS|2|82|12|0|But how then shall this law be taken and understood, that it may appear as perfectly sanctified before God and to all men, that it would utter the highest Divine love and wisdom, and bear in itself the wisdom of the Lord for temporal and eternal bliss? Well, as it has been explained up till now, especially presently, it has indeed only caused mischief. Therefore, by the Lord's mercy, we want to reveal the true meaning of this commandment, that men should find in it their salvation, not mischief. But in order to accomplish this, we will first consider what must be understood by stealing.
SS|2|83|0|1|What does 'steal' mean?
SS|2|83|1|0|The fact that under the concept of "stealing" it was impossible at first to understand the unauthorized removal of the material possessions of another is clear from the fact that, especially at the time of legislation, no one from the Israelite people owned any property. Even when the people had moved into the Promised Land, their state constitution was ordered as such that no one could have full ownership in this land. But apart from that, property was communal as much as possible, and every poor Israelite, if he lived in the Divine order, could find everywhere the most hospitable reception and lodging.
SS|2|83|2|0|But if in this commandment meant by "stealing", the arbitrary and deliberate removal of the goods of another, then, as has been shown sufficiently clear in the course of this illustration, the blame would inevitably fall upon the legislator, thereby quietly procuring the industry and would also defend usury. For that must be obvious for everyone at first glance, if he is only capable of somewhat brighter thinking, that the right to property is then introduced as perfectly sanctioned and confirmed, as soon as one gives a law by which the property of each would be completely secured.
SS|2|83|3|0|On the other hand, how could one expect such a law from that legislator who spoke to His disciples with His own mouth: "Do not worry about what you will eat and drink and what you will clothe your body with, because that is what the heathen are after. But above all, seek the kingdom of God; everything else will be given unto you.
SS|2|83|4|0|The same legislator continues: "The birds have their nests, and the foxes their holes, but the Son of Man does not have a stone that He puts under his head!" On the other hand, we see His disciples even on a sabbath rubbing corn ears, and thereby obviously steal. But when the landlords complained about it, who got a reprimand and a very sensitive rebuke from the Great Lawmaker? You only have to look in the Book and everything will be clear to you.
SS|2|83|5|0|We again see the same Legislator once in a position to pay a toll. Did He reach into His own pocket? Oh, no, He knew that in the nearby lake a fish had swallowed a lost stater. Peter had to go and take the coin out of the throat of the fish held by the power of the Lord and pay the toll with it.
SS|2|83|6|0|But I ask: Does the finder have the right of ownership in any good find in whatever way? Did not the Great Lawgiver have to know - or did He not want to know - that what He had only the right to freely own only one-third of what He have found in fish, and that only after He made His find publicly or officially known? He did not do such. Accordingly, He apparently committed a double theft or, as much as it did, an embezzlement.
SS|2|83|7|0|Further, one might ask after the principles of law - assuming that few Jews fully knew who Christ actually was - who had granted Himself the right to have the known donkey taken from their owner, and then use it Himself at His own discretion.
SS|2|83|8|0|One can say here: He is the Master of all nature and everything anyway belongs to Him. That is correct, but how then does He speak in worldly terms, saying that the Son of man has no stone, and on the other hand He says that He did not come to abrogate the law, but to fulfill it to the dot.
SS|2|83|9|0|If we wanted to follow His story, we would still find many things where the Great Legislator, according to the present principles of property law and the comprehensive juridical explanation of the seventh commandment, has obviously transgressed these legal principles. What would happen to anyone who destroyed an owner's tree or destroyed a large herd of pigs and more? I think we have enough of the examples that make it abundantly clear that the Great Lawmaker has intended with this seventh commandment, a very different meaning than was later given to it by a greedy and selfish humanity.
SS|2|83|10|0|One can now say: This is now very clear and obvious, but the meaning He has connected it with, is still behind a dense veil! But I say: only patience! As we have until now properly illuminated the misconception of this commandment, the true meaning of this commandment will certainly be easy to find; for someone who can see in the night, will not be afraid that he will have too little light during the day.
SS|2|83|11|0|What does it mean then after all, in the actual truest sense: "Thou shalt not steal?" - In the true sense it means as much as:
SS|2|83|12|0|You should never abandon the Divine order, not put yourself out of it, and seize the rights of God.
SS|2|83|13|0|But what are these rights and what do they consist of? God alone is holy and all power is His alone! Whom God sanctifies Himself and gives him power, he rightly owns it; but he who sanctifies himself and seizes the Divine power in order to rule in the luster of selfishness and avarice, is in the true sense a thief, a robber and a murderer!
SS|2|83|14|0|Therefore, whoever is arbitrary and self-loving in whatever external appearances and deceptive means, be it earthly or spiritual, and rises above his brothers, it is he who transgresses this commandment. This is the sense in which this is taught to these children here, and it is shown in a practical way, that no spirit should ever arbitrarily use the power and might inherent in it, but only and at all times, in the Divine order.
SS|2|83|15|0|But one will say now: If so, then the well-known stealing and robbing is allowed. But I say: Only patience, the next episode shall bring everything into the clear. But for now, let us settle this by knowing what is meant by stealing, and that the Lord has never established a right of ownership by this commandment.
SS|2|84|0|1|Comments on social issues
SS|2|84|1|0|It can now be asked, since the Lord never introduced a right of ownership, and therefore never gave any commandment by which one should specifically respect the accumulated fortune of so many stingy usurers, and that in contrast to a host of the very poorest people, - whether one then may steal; namely, what such "usurers" contrary to the Divine law, have accumulated? Because one takes away, according to earthly laws, the stolen items from a thief as soon as he is found. Should one then not have the right to take away from the basest thieves and robbers who transgressed against the Divine law, the accumulated riches and distribute them amongst the needy?
SS|2|84|2|0|According to the intellectual conclusion, none could not object to this demand; but the true man has higher powers in himself than his intellect. But what will these say to this intellectual endorsement?
SS|2|84|3|0|Let us ask our charity and our love of God. What does it say in our inmost, eternally living spirit out of God? It says nothing but what the Lord Himself has spoken, namely: "My kingdom is not of this world - and who loves his outer life, he will lose the inner; but he who flees his outer life and pays little attention to it, will keep his inner self." This is what the inner spirit speaks.
SS|2|84|4|0|Nowhere do we see an invitation to help ourselves from the goods of the rich. The Lord Himself says: "Pay to the Emperor what belongs to the Emperor." Likewise, does He not command the rich young man to sell his goods, but only gives him friendly counsel and the promise of eternal life.
SS|2|84|5|0|Therefore, since we nowhere come across a commandment from the Lord, by which He had expressly commanded to somehow seize the wealth of the usurers, it is certainly as clear as day, that a true Christian has no right to disown the goods of the rich. Even the one who is in the greatest distress has no justifiable right to seize the goods of even the basest thief, but in the case of a great state of emergency, a whole people has the right to do so.
SS|2|84|6|0|Why then? Because then the Lord Himself appears among the people as a ruler and thus causes a just judgment for the insatiable usurers. Not even then should anyone, except in the highest emergency, allow himself to assassinate the usurers and the hard-hearted rich, but should only take from them as much of their most superfluous treasures as the people need to support themselves, to get themselves on their feet again to be able to peacefully acquire sustenance again.
SS|2|84|7|0|But the rich usurer should still be left so much that he does not suffer in the world; because that is his only reward for his work. The Lord does not want to punish anyone, but only reward everyone according to the nature of his activity.
SS|2|84|8|0|But since the rich and the usurer cannot expect anything after this earthly life, it is quite fair that he finds his reward there for his talent, where he worked.
SS|2|84|9|0|The Lord also will not judge a person completely in this world, so that there can still be a possibility for everyone to voluntarily turn from the world and return to the Lord. If everything were taken away from such a rich usurer, he would already be completely judged; for despair will take possession of him and an endless anger, in which he can never possibly enter the path of salvation. But if a sufficient fortune has been left for him, he is for the time being exposed to no earthly misery and does not appear completely unrewarded for his austerity; but secondly, in this condition, he is not yet completely judged, and he still can obey the counsel that the Lord has given to the rich youth, to thereby attain eternal life.
SS|2|84|10|0|But where such extreme action would be taken by a deeply impoverished people, it should never be done in a gruesome way; for as soon as this happens, the Lord no longer works with the people, and the people will not see their deeds blessed! For if they prevail today, they will be beaten again tomorrow, and one bloodbath will flow into the other! Man should never forget that all men are his brothers. He should always do what he does with a love-filled heart; He should never want to do anything bad to anyone, but only to do something good at all times, especially regarding the spiritual share of eternal life.
SS|2|84|11|0|If this is his purpose, then the Lord will bless his action, but on the contrary, curse it! For if the Lord, even though all authority in heaven and on earth is His, and He has no one to query what He does or does not do, does Himself not want to be an eternally deadly Judge, the less should any man on earth do something according to his ardent will.
SS|2|84|12|0|But woe to the people which rises without the utmost necessity against the rich and powerful! These will be bitterly punished for this act; because poverty is of the Lord. He who loves the Lord loves poverty too; the wealth and the well-being, however, are of the world and of Satan! He who seeks that which is of the world, and loves it, has taken Satan into himself from head to toe!
SS|2|84|13|0|Therefore, as long as any people can only be partly saturated once a day and still be able to sustain life, so long should it not rise. But when the rich and usurers have taken almost everything, so that thousands of poor people are evidently threatened with starvation, then it is time to rise and share the superfluous goods of the rich among themselves; for then the Lord wants the rich to be chastised to a great extent for their shameful self-love and greed.
SS|2|84|14|0|At the end of the treatise on this commandment, perhaps someone might ask whether the interest on borrowed capital is not, to a certain extent, contrary to the seventh commandment. Here I say: If in a state the interest rate is determined by law, then it is also permissible, according to this interest rate, to gather the interests of the rich; but if someone has lent necessary capital to a needy person, he should not charge any interest.
SS|2|84|15|0|If this poor man has helped himself with this capital to the extent that he is now bourgeois in his trade, he should be inclined to repay the borrowed capital to his friend. If he wants to pay the legal interest out of gratitude, the lender should not accept it, but he should remind the payer to give it to his poorer brothers according to his ability.
SS|2|84|16|0|But no one should lend capital to the poor, but what one gives them, should give them completely. That is the will of the Lord in this regard. He who does this, will love the Lord. Since we have thus touched everything concerning this commandment, we may at once go to the Eighth Hall, in which case we shall learn a commandment which in many respects will be like this seventh.
SS|2|85|0|1|The Eighth commandment in the eighth hall - The material shell as a means to lie
SS|2|85|1|0|We are in the eighth hall, and there we see on the round tablet, well known to us from all the earlier halls, clearly written: "Thou shalt not bear false testimony", saying as much as: Thou shalt not lie.
SS|2|85|2|0|This command sounds strange in the realm of pure spirits, for a spirit in its pure state is incapable of any lie. A spirit cannot speak anything but what he thinks, since the thought is already his word. A spirit in the pure state can therefore bring no untruth on his lips, because it is a simple being and can have no reserve in itself.
SS|2|85|3|0|The lie is therefore only possible for an unclean spirit when it covers itself with matter. But if a spirit, even of unclean quality, is free from its coarser envelopment, it cannot speak any untruth.
SS|2|85|4|0|For this reason, even the evil spirits envelop themselves with all sorts of coarse figures of guile in order to be able to lie in this wrapping.
SS|2|85|5|0|Thus the well-known "Satan" in Paradise had to envelop himself in the material form of a snake before the first pair of men, so that they could thereby become ambushed and then afterwards think differently and speak differently.
SS|2|85|6|0|For this sole reason, men on earth are able to lie as often as they will, because they have a hideaway in their bodies, and from there they can move the machine of the body in the opposite direction of what they think.
SS|2|85|7|0|Such, however, as noted, is not possible to the pure spirits. Although they can express themselves in correspondences when they communicate with earthly people, they not infrequently say something quite different from what the inner meaning of their speech represents. But that does not mean lying, but placing the spiritual truth in earthly images that correspond exactly to this truth.
SS|2|85|8|0|But we see that this commandment is of no use for the spirits, because they completely lack the ability to lie.
SS|2|85|9|0|But to whom in the afterlife does this commandment then apply? I know that you will soon be able find the answer and say: It applies to the spirits enveloped in matter, and requires of them to use their covering no differently than how their thinking is conceived in them, and act in correspondence to their purely spiritual state.
SS|2|85|10|0|But we know that this commandment, as well as all earlier ones, proceeds from God, as the Primordial Source of all spiritual things. As such, however, it cannot possibly have only material, and no spiritual validity.
SS|2|85|11|0|But in order to get to the basis of it, we have to discuss what is meant by "lying" or "giving false witness." What is the lie or a false testimony in itself? You will say: any untruth. But I ask: what is an untruth? And then somebody will soon be able to deal with the answer and say: Every sentence that a human being pronounces in order to deceive someone is an untruth, a lie, "a false testimony." It's all good on the outside, but not inside. We want to set up a small sample for it.
SS|2|85|12|0|Question: Can the will think? Every human being must deny such a thing by clearly having to say that the will behaves like the cattle in relation to the wagon. They indeed pull it vigorously; but where will it take the wagon without the thinking driver?
SS|2|85|13|0|Next question: Can the thought will? Let's go back to the wagon. In the best sense of the word, can the wagoner drive the heavy wagon without the power of the beasts of burden? Anyone here will say: Thousands of the cleverest waggoneers can set up all sorts of philosophical principles next to the heavily loaded wagon, and yet they will not, with all these splendid ideas, put the wagon in motion until they agree in their thoughts that an appropriate power should be put in front of the wagon.
SS|2|85|14|0|From this example we have seen that the will does not think, and that the thought cannot will. But if thought and will are united, the will can only do what the thought leads it to do.
SS|2|85|15|0|But now I ask: If it is how it is, what is it in man who can lie? The will certainly not, because this is a something that always depends on the light of thought. Can the thought be a lie? Certainly not, it is simple and cannot share. Will the body be able to lie in man? How the body can lie, being a machine that is dead in itself, and only stimulated to activity by the thought and will of the spirit through the soul, would be very strange to know.
SS|2|85|16|0|I have just discovered a psychologist, and indeed from the class of spiritual dualists, who says: The soul of man is also a self-conscious thinking being and thinks partly natural and partly spiritual images. Thus, two kinds of thought may indeed be formed in it, namely natural and spiritual. It may therefore cover the spiritual in itself, but since the will of the spirit is also at its disposal, it can, instead of pronouncing the truth or the spiritual thought, express the natural, completely opposite thought than that of the spiritual truth. And if he does that, he lies or gives false testimony. What do you think, is this conclusion correct?
SS|2|85|17|0|This appear to be correct, taken from the external man's perspective; but he is nevertheless fundamentally wrong; for what kind of activity would result if, for the purpose of forward movement, one would harness the same number of horses of equal strength in front and to the back of it, and have drivers to steer both teams?
SS|2|85|18|0|As the car would never be moved from the spot, the same it would seem to be with one's life, if it would stand on two opposite life-principles. That would be just as much as plus 1 and minus 1, which adds up to zero.
SS|2|85|19|0|So there just have to one single living principle; but how can this lie and give false testimony?
SS|2|85|20|0|Either this principle, as proven, cannot lie and give false testimony at all, or the concepts of "lying" and "giving false testimony" has to be understood to be something fundamentally different, than what has hitherto been understood.
SS|2|85|21|0|Somebody would of course say: If the matter is to be taken this way, any falsehood known to us, every false oath, as well as every fraudulent word, is not to be regarded as sinful, but should be freely used. Well, I say: the objection would not be so bad, but according to your proverb: "Whoever laughs last laughs best," we shall reserve a similar pleasure for the conclusion.
SS|2|86|0|1|What is false testimony?
SS|2|86|1|0|But if we are able to disentangle this Gordian knot in a certain sense with one blow, let us immediately go into the discussion of the main concept of this eighth commandment.
SS|2|86|2|0|We know that the Lord gave every spirit a free will, and also a free thought was given to illuminate free will. This thought in spirit is in fact the vision and the light of the spirit, through which he can see things in the natural sphere.
SS|2|86|3|0|Besides this light, which every spirit has received particularly from God, he also has a second ability to receive an innermost, most holy light from God; but not through his eye, but through the ear, which is actually an eye. Certainly no eye for the reception of external appearances, which are produced by the almighty will of the Lord, but it is an eye for the reception of the purely spiritual light from God, namely the Word of God.
SS|2|86|4|0|You can see that from your still natural condition, if you pay only a little attention to how different this is, what you see with your eyes and hear with your ears. Through your eyes you can only see natural images, but with your ears you can absorb rays from the innermost Divine depth.
SS|2|86|5|0|You can hear the language of the spirit in the harmony of sounds, or rather, you can already externally hear the secret forms of the innermost spiritual creation through your fleshly ears. How deeply backwards does the eye stand in comparison to the ear!
SS|2|86|6|0|See, it's the same with the spirit. By virtue of such a device he is capable of accommodating two things, namely the external pictorial and the intrinsically essential reality.
SS|2|86|7|0|In this double vision lies the secret of the free will.
SS|2|86|8|0|Every human being, be it purely spiritual or still enveloped in matter, naturally hangs between the external and the internal through this ability. He can therefore always see a countless number of external forms, but he can simultaneously absorb just as much of the inner, purely Divine truth.
SS|2|86|9|0|With the light from the outside, he grasps nothing of all that is seen, but merely the external form, and thus can be the creator of his thoughts in himself through the reception of these forms.
SS|2|86|10|0|With these thoughts, he can also set his freely disposable will in motion, as and when he wants.
SS|2|86|11|0|If he does not use the other eye of the inner Divine light, but is merely content with and deals only with forms, then he is a man who evidently deceives himself; for the forms are empty appearances for him as long as he cannot grasp them in their depths.
SS|2|86|12|0|But if a man who simultaneously also possesses the inner light he received from the Lord and beholds it, perceives the interior of the forms, but disguises it and testifies only to the outer forms differently than he does about its great importance which he perceives with the inner spiritual eye, which is the ear; see, this is when he gives a false testimony to the externally perceived forms.
SS|2|86|13|0|Here we have already foundationally discussed what it basically means to give a false testimony. In the main point is however once again, that it is important that man should not speak of Divine truth in any other way than he perceives it in himself.
SS|2|86|14|0|But with regard to the most inner things, the situation is as follows: love is equal to the inwardly perceived light of truth directly from God, and wisdom is equal to the radiating light from God through all infinite eternal spaces.
SS|2|86|15|0|When someone would possess the love, but would not practice it, but would, with his outer light and his divided will, continuously reach out more and more to the infinitely radiating rays, he becomes increasingly weaker, but because of his spirit fraying at all sides, he becomes increasingly bloated and increasingly less receptive for the inner, loving light of truth out of God.
SS|2|86|16|0|If this is the case, then such a person becomes ever more dissimilar to God, and thereby gives with every atom of his being, a fundamentally false testimony of the Divine essence, whose perfect symmetry he ought to have been.
SS|2|86|17|0|Therefore, he who hears the Divine word but does not follow it, but follows only that which captivates his outward eyes, and thus excites his sensual will, he gives with every step that he makes, with every word he speaks every movement of the hand he makes, a false testimony. Even if he wants to speak the purest Divine truth, the pure word of the Gospel, he lies and gives a false testimony to the Lord because he does not act according to the Word and the Truth.
SS|2|86|18|0|Such a person who prays and performs his devotion to God, but does not live according to the word of the Lord, is a liar, as long as he is warm and alive. His prayer is there but an external formula whose intrinsic value is lost altogether, because the inner Divine light is not used to illuminate and enliven the interior of this external form.
SS|2|86|19|0|It's just the same as if someone would look completely enraptured at a star. What good does all this delight and contemplation benefit him if he cannot regard the star in close proximity as a wonderful world? He resembles a starving person in front of a locked cupboard. He may still look at this bread-cupboard so yearningly and so adoringly, but will he be saturated with it? Certainly not. For as long as he cannot bite into the inside of the bread and absorb it into his stomach, all contemplation, worship, and delight from the bread-cupboard, will do him no good.
SS|2|86|20|0|But how can one open the bread-cupboard of true God-likeness and satisfy oneself? Certainly no other way than by using the innermost means in oneself and directing oneself to the truth received from God. Also, to use the external forms only for their intended practical purposes as far as one has found it to be identical with the innermost light and therefore as a Divine truth. As soon as that is not the case, everything that man does and endeavor, is a false testimony to the inner Divine truth and thus a gross lie to every fellow human.
SS|2|86|21|0|Therefore the Lord says, "He who prays, should pray in the Spirit and in truth," and, "If ye pray, go into your closet," and also: "Do not think what you will speak, for in the same hour it will be put into your mouth."
SS|2|86|22|0|Here, evidently, outer thoughts are indicated, which are therefore in themselves no truth, because they are thoughts; for the truth is inward, it motivates for action according to the Word of God, and is always manifested rather than being a subsequent flood of thoughts.
SS|2|86|23|0|Therefore should everyone also be guided by this inner truth and act accordingly. He will always more and more actively connect his thoughts with this inner light and thus come to inner unity and thus to the Divine likeness in which it then becomes forever impossible for him to be a liar.
SS|2|86|24|0|But that everyone who speaks differently than he thinks, and acts differently than he speaks and thinks, is a liar, is self-evident; for such a one is already buried in the very outermost, grossest matter, and has removed the whole Divine form from his spirit. As such will this commandment also be explained to the students in its innermost content. Knowing this, we may at once move on to the ninth room.
SS|2|87|0|1|Ninth hall - ninth commandment
SS|2|87|1|0|We are already in the ninth hall and look again at our round table, on which is written:
SS|2|87|2|0|You should not long for what is your neighbor's, neither for his house, nor his ox, nor his donkey, nor his land, nor for everything that grows on it.
SS|2|87|3|0|If we look at this commandment, we must evidently lose ourselves in the same judgments and undergo the same criticism that we have already met in the seventh commandment. For here again there is talk of property, and according to it, one should not have any desire for what one or the other was legally externally appropriated to own.
SS|2|87|4|0|Who could not at once come back to the question and say: How could this commandment be given to the Israelite people in the wilderness, where there is no one who possesses a house, an ox, a donkey, nor any land or seed? One would have to imagine this property among the Israelite people. And at the most it could mean: If your neighbor imagines that he has something, then you should not imagine that you should have something similar, or even the imagination of your neighbor, to have it as if it were seriously your property or as if you want to actually own it.
SS|2|87|5|0|I think that not many critical judgments will be needed here to see the utmost airiness of such a command at first sight. A commandment must always be there only for some assurance of a fixed reality, the loss of which must be something every one of them must have. But what would an air-castle architect lose to another air-castle architect, who would take the unlawful audacity of his fellow air-castle builder seriously. I think the weighing of such enormous damage would require a very fine, even ethereally spiritual scale to measure. If, according to the opinion of a certain sect on earth, the Archangel Michael is seriously endowed with such instruments, I am firmly convinced that he certainly does not lack such a very delicate weight-measuring instrument.
SS|2|87|6|0|I have here only said this in order to accentuate the utter voidness of a purely imagined possession. If it is then so, then why such a commandment, which can certainly not uphold any security of the property of another, where no one has anything in the likeness of property, after which one should not desire, according to this commandment?
SS|2|87|7|0|But one will argue here and say: The Lord has foreseen that, over time, men will create a right of ownership among themselves, and in this regard has already made in advance a command by which a future human property is secured and no one has a mutual right to be allowed to disown the property of his neighbor in whatever way. That would be a nice conclusion! I think Divine love and wisdom could not easily be inflicted more dishonor than with such judgment.
SS|2|87|8|0|The Lord, who surely will advise every human against acquiring anything on earth; the Lord, before whom every earthly wealth is an abomination, should have made a commandment for the purpose and favor of greed, self-love, of usury and avarice, a commandment for the sure awakening of mutual envy?
SS|2|87|9|0|I think it will not be necessary here to spend any more words; for the absurdity of such an exegesis is too obvious to anyone's eyes to require a long and broad discussion.
SS|2|87|10|0|However, in order to make the case palpable for the blindest, I ask every law-abiding lawyer: What is the basis for the right of ownership? Who gave the first person the property right of a thing? Take for instance a dozen immigrants in an uninhabited land. They find it and settle there. According to which ownership and ownership certificate can they take possession of such a land and settle there as legitimate owners?
SS|2|87|11|0|I already know what they will say here: whoever comes first has the basic right. Well, I say, who then has more or less the right to the found land than the twelve immigrants? It will be said: Strictly speaking, the first instigator of the emigration, or the one who had at first seen this land from the deck of a ship, has the most right. Well, what advantage does the initiator have above the others? If they had not moved with him, he would certainly have stayed home. What has the first seer more than the rest? That he might have sharper eyes than the others? Should this advantage, which only benefits him, be a disadvantage to the others? That would be a rather unfair. So surely all twelve must have equal ownership of this found land.
SS|2|87|12|0|But what do they have to do to realize their equal ownership of this land? You will have to divide it into twelve equal parts. But who does not see the coming quarrels at this division of the first land pieces? For surely will A say to B: Why must I take possession of this part of the country, which in my judgment is obviously worse than yours? And the B will reciprocate for the same reason: I do not see why I should swap my land part for yours. And so we can let our twelve colonists divide the land for ten years, and we will not see that the division will be all right.
SS|2|87|13|0|But would these twelve agree among themselves and make the land a common property; can there then be a commandment to secure property among the twelve? Can one take away something from the other, if the whole country belongs to all, and thus also its products, all of which everyone can take as he pleases, without billing the other for it?
SS|2|87|14|0|In the first case one sees here that originally, a creation of property rights is not easily conceivable. To see that this really is the case, you only have to look to the first settlers of certain areas of your own country, like the so-called Herren-Kloster clergy, who were in a sense the first settlers of this region. If they would be content with division and considered it good, they would certainly not have formed a common good.
SS|2|87|15|0|In short, we can do what we want, but we cannot find any original ownership anywhere. And if somebody comes with his fundamental right, I ask whether one should kill the descendant at the moment of his appearance in the world, or let him slowly starve to death? Or should he be driven out of this country? Or leave him to the mercy of the landowners, but at the same time immediately protect them against him by means of the latest laws?
SS|2|87|16|0|I think it would be fair to ask on what grounds such a descendant can, from the moment of his arrival, be made a scapegoat with regard to the right of land ownership, while the first arrivals could not sin against each other in this? Which lawyer can prove such behavior to me as legally valid? I mean, one would only be able to prove this if you have a satan as a lawyer; for every man, who thinks only reasonably well and fairly, would find such a legal proof impossible.
SS|2|87|17|0|But I can already see that it will be said that in the first colonization of a country there can be no reciprocal property right between the colonists, especially if they have mutually compensated for the common property. But between colonizations, out of which came the first formations of states, the ownership right certainly occurs as soon as they have established each other's right of existence.
SS|2|87|18|0|Well, I say, if that is the case, then each colony must have original property rights. But how can they, since they only received a right of usufruct from the Lord, but no right of ownership?
SS|2|87|19|0|The right of use has its certificate in the stomach and on the skin. But where does the right of possession express itself, especially when one considers that every human being, whether native or foreign, carries in his stomach and on his skin the same Divine legal right of use as the native does? If one says: The right of ownership has its origin in the rights of use, then this sentence certainly removes any special fortune, because everyone has the same right of use. But if one reverses the matter and says: Ownership gives you first the right of use, because one cannot say anything other than the old legal word: "Potiori jus", which in other words means as much as: Kill so many usufruct owners by the power of your fist, that you alone can be complete master of a piece of land.
SS|2|87|20|0|Should some foreign usufruct owners still have the appetite to dispute your fought for possession according to their Divine right of use, then beat them all to death or use them, at least in a better scenario, as taxable subjects, so that they may, on your conquered possession, work for you in the sweat of their faces, that you may grant them their right of use according to your discretion. Step up whoever will, and grant me another right of possession; indeed I will surrender all my bliss to him, and I want to be made the most needy citizen on earth for it!
SS|2|87|21|0|Who, from the Divine side, can justify this war? What is he? Nothing but a most brutal coup d'état, taking the right of use from the people and forcibly introducing a right of possession, that is, to destroy the Divine right and to introduce a hellish one in its place.
SS|2|87|22|0|Who then could expect a law from God which would abolish the original Divine Law of Utilization, which was clearly documented in everyone's being, and replace it with divine power and authority, with a law of hellish right of property? - I think the absurdity of this assertion is even bright and clear for a completely blind man and can be grasped with gloved hands.
SS|2|87|23|0|But from this it is clear that this law must certainly have a different meaning from that of men, where it only secures possession. As Divine law, it must also be valid in all heavens from the depths of the Divine order. But where does anyone in heaven own houses, oxen, donkeys and fields? Heaven is full of usufructuary rights, and the Lord alone is the owner. We therefore want to move on to the right meaning of this law.
SS|2|88|0|1|Reflections on the ninth commandment
SS|2|88|1|0|However, before we give the full explanation, it will be necessary to make a few remarks in order to shut up the mouths of many juridical wolverines and outraged international law publishers. For they would be able to derive the right to ownership from the collection rights, by which they would apparently be able win the case against us. Therefore, we want to entrench ourselves on this point.
SS|2|88|2|0|However, it is not to be denied that everyone must have the right of collection before any rights of use. Because, before someone picks up and prepares something with his hands and his strength, he cannot assert his right of use. That's right, before anyone wants to put an apple in his mouth, he has to pick it from the tree or the ground.
SS|2|88|3|0|For the "collection right" he also has several Divine documents. Certificate No.1 is the eyes. With these he has to look where something is. Certificate No.2 is the feet. With these he has to move to where something is. Certificate No.3 is the hands. With these he has to reach out and take something. So according to this deed, the man has before the Lord the lawful right to collect as an undeniable property.
SS|2|88|4|0|But could it not be said here: is not the collected material then completely the property of the one who, according to his Divine right of collecting, has collected it for his use? Now does another have the right to judge his hands or desire by what his neighbor has gathered? Because one right obviously depends on the other. If I have the natural right of use written by the Creator in the stomach and on the skin, then I must also have the right to collect, because without the right of collection, I cannot satisfy the right of use.
SS|2|88|5|0|But what good is the collection right if it does not secure the bite I bring to my mouth? Because, since everyone has the right to take the apple, which I have picked up with my hand according to my collection right, out of my hand, because he is too comfortable to pick one up, I must obviously forgo my right of use and must starve, whether I like it or not.
SS|2|88|6|0|It is thus necessary that the collection right would at least demand the property right regarding what one has collected, otherwise no right of use could honestly be reasonably thinkable.
SS|2|88|7|0|The right to collection is connected with the right of preparation and production is combined with the collective right. If I would not be allowed to assert the full right of ownership over what I have prepared and produced, then all activity is in vain, and I am compelled, firstly, to consume all the edible things in secret, and, secondly, to always go about naked. Because if I make myself a garment and another, which is too lazy for this work would take it away from me according to his right of use, then the question is: what would be the case with my right to use?
SS|2|88|8|0|If I build a house in a colder area and have no ownership rights according to the right to collect and produce, then the next best company can drive me out of the house and exercise my own right of use in my place.
SS|2|88|9|0|From this, however, it can be seen that, with the natural right of acquisition, a certain prerogative of property rights should be granted to the actively producing person, without which such a property right, taken and considered as is, the existence of a human society is not even remotely conceivable.
SS|2|88|10|0|If, however, the right to collect and prepare are admitted as completely valid, then a piece of land, on which I have cultivated a seed, like a tree which I have planted and refined, must also have been prerogatively considered to be my property.
SS|2|88|11|0|But ask further: who grants me such a right at the planting of a colony? The matter is easy to explain. The colonists choose from their midst one void of greed and wise leader. They grant him the rights to divide and distribute and thus also the responsibility to protect, under mutual oath swearing, as insurance for the maintenance of and compliance to his decree. Because of this assurance, one or the other rebel would be called to order by these order-abiding brothers on behalf of the leader. The how and the means does not matter, for these can and must be first determined according to the degree of the rebellion and then executed.
SS|2|88|12|0|Who does not immediately see the submission and the first monarchical foundation of a state? Also, who does not also see that, as soon as the right to collect, and the right of acquisition and preparation is systematically connected with a prerogative right of property, nobody can be limited to the right of collection, acquisition and preparation on his property granted to him. On the contrary, the chief executive must only endeavor to encourage his subjects to collect and produce as much as possible on their possessions. And the more one acquires by diligence on his property, the more pleasant a situation he creates for himself, and the less limited becomes his rights of use.
SS|2|88|13|0|However, once this right of ownership has been ascertained to secure the right of collection, acquisition and use, this right inevitably leads to the right of hatred; for without this right, no one is the rightful owner of the property he has received from the leader.
SS|2|88|14|0|But this hate-law first requires a precise survey of the property. Once the borders have been determined, only then can any owner make use of the hate rights or the rights of defense of his property.
SS|2|88|15|0|But this hate right is not feasible without authorized guardians. So we have to set up military men, who have the unlimited right to secure everyone's borders. You must therefore have the right of execution, that is, a criminal or punishment right. But who should guide these military men? Certainly none other than the head of the entire colony.
SS|2|88|16|0|Here, therefore, we have necessarily the emergence of the military state, but at the same time also the determination of an unlimited power of the leader, who can now already command the military men and sanction his commandments.
SS|2|88|17|0|Have we brought it so far, who can still stand there and say: The present state constitutions are not based on this Divine right? Yes, it is all right for a critic, only he cannot yet understand the overarching right of ownership of the monarch. But I say: If one has proved the former in such a way, which was far more difficult, then the right of ownership of a monarch beside it can be proved with a sleeping hood on. We shall see.
SS|2|88|18|0|If, on the part of the leader's executive wisdom, the right of property is properly in place and the leader has an army at his disposal, capable of guarding the colonists' possessions, does the leader not have a twofold right to say to the colonists: I am in your midst, have provided for you through my wisdom, and you have made me the leader because you have recognized me as the least greedy man among you.
SS|2|88|19|0|Therefore, I have fairly distributed the land among you, and now protect your property with my wisdom and with the wisely-led military men. But in the distribution I have completely forgotten myself due to my lack of greed. But you will surely see, if you would have need of my continual wise direction, that I cannot live off air. After that, what am I supposed to have for my maintenance in order to live? I have no time for collecting, because I have to use my time to constantly reflect on how your property needs to be continually secured.
SS|2|88|20|0|So you will see that a faithful worker is worth his reward. That's why I'm declaring that you agree to support me out of your secured supply. I can claim this from you even more rightfully, since the preservation of your mutual right of ownership depends only on my consideration. In addition to my protection, however, the support of the army, which secures your property, is also necessary, for they too, do not have time to work, by keeping your borders in good order.
SS|2|88|21|0|Your own salvation and well-being must therefore make it clear to you that I and the army are unlike you, unable to work, and that each of you therefore should agree to pay me a certain amount of tax for his own benefit.
SS|2|88|22|0|This announced demand seems completely legal and reasonable to all colonists, and they are content with the regulation. In this way, the chief executive has already asserted his first natural, if not supreme, yet co-owned right of all the settlers.
SS|2|88|23|0|But there is such a small gap between co-ownership and the overruling right of ownership that even the smallest child can get a hold of this concept. The boss just needs to say: My dear colonists! It is not unknown to you that another colony has settled over against us. In order to protect us from it, you must give me the unqualified right in everything, so that I can act as your leader in case of emergency, as the main owner of your property, and in such a case can secure the external borders according to my wise insight. I must have the right, in your name, for your own benefit, to negotiate with a foreign nation if it would be more powerful than us.
SS|2|88|24|0|You should also, being colonists who is in need of my guidance, understand what is easy to understand, that I as your leader, must have a permanently built place in your midst in which I can protect and preserve myself, above all for your preservation. But it is not enough for my well-justified security that you build me a dwelling-house, but in order to build my dwelling house, other dwellings have to be erected in order to accommodate the army, who are only dependent on my leadership. In other words, you must build for me in your midst a permanent home (residence) in which I am fully secure, both from strangers and from your own possible attacks.
SS|2|88|25|0|Here we see with great clarity how the monarch necessarily declares himself the landlord of a country. But that was not enough. We want to hear other reasons as well, from the mouth of the founder himself, for he continues to speak:
SS|2|88|26|0|My dear colonists, the indisputable reason for the establishment of a permanent place of residence for me in your midst, I have shown to your insight. So you have the first reason. But listen to me: The land is vast; it is impossible for me to be everywhere myself. Therefore I want to audit you and I will distribute out of you the wisest ones as my officials and deputies all over the country. These proxies then you will then owe the same obedience as unto me, for their own benefit.
SS|2|88|27|0|If, however, one or the other subjects under my wise management has been accused of alleged injustice by these my chosen officers, then shall everyone have the right to bring his complaint to me, where he can then be assured that the case will be attended to with perfect justice. On the other hand, for your own benefit, in order to prevent all disputes, you must give me the most faithful and conscientious assurance that you willingly follow my final judgment without the slightest further refusal. In the opposite case, for the good of all, I must also be assured of the indisputable right by all, to deter a rebellious person to defy my final judgment by means of a chastising force in order to obey my will. If all this is done in order, then you will become a truly happy people!
SS|2|88|28|0|Here we see a second step, derived from all former things: Firstly, the sole rule, and secondly, the sole possession of the whole country. And so, in this way, we would have irrefutably displayed the first reason, which was completely grounded in the nature of the matter. This reason can be called the natural, derived from human society. But somebody will say that all this is in and of itself just as true to nature, as surely and certainly the man needs the eyes to see and the ears to hear. We look at these colonists, who are still very crude, and find them to be most zealous and fully obedient to their leader.
SS|2|88|29|0|Yet, exactly from this obedience, the colonists begin to feel increased fear for their leader. And in this fear, one and the other soon ask each other: why is it that among all of us this man is so clever, and we are all to be regarded as true fools compared to him? This question, so small and inconspicuous as it appears at the beginning, is of extraordinary importance, and in its answer is expressed the inviolable official signature to the autocracy and of the sole property right of a monarch. That sounds weird, some might say in advance. Have just a little patience, and we'll see it in another light right away!
SS|2|89|0|1|The inner sense of the ninth commandment
SS|2|89|1|0|See, until now we have seen everything develop from the natural ground; but up till now there has been no higher divine sanction on any ground, by which man alone on earth, especially in his simple state of nature, is led to the inviolable consideration of all that has been imposed upon him by his leader as a duty.
SS|2|89|2|0|The wiser such a primitive monarch initially guides his people, and the more the people are persuaded that the leader is really wise because of his successes, the more they will begin to ask each other: wherefrom is his wisdom and wherefrom our stupidity? The people still know very little or nothing about God, but the leader still has more or less good ideas about Him.
SS|2|89|3|0|What should he now do, if the people who are naturally organized as well as possible, approach him now with such questions from all sides? He summons the more capable, proclaiming to them a supreme being who has created everything and directs everything. Then tell them, in answer to their varied questions, that he receives the wisdom to guide directly from this supreme being. He shows them, with the greatest ease, the undeniable existence of a supreme, all-creating, sustaining, and governing deity, and that this deity only bestows the deep wisdom to whom he has designated to be the beatific leadership of the people.
SS|2|89|4|0|This then means something like: "By the grace of God," or as with the Romans: Favente Jov. " Once this step has been taken, the sole ruler and the sole owner is ready to go, and now sits perfectly safe in his center of power, supported by a powerful natural, and even more powerful spiritual necessity.
SS|2|89|5|0|Anyone who has thoroughly gone through all this must finally say: Surely not one atom of this can be criticized, because everything is so closely connected with the first natural-legal records of every human being that one would not dare to split the thinnest thread in order to destroy a happy human society down to its innermost foundations. You can take away anything you want, the defect will soon be visible in the first natural principles of every human being.
SS|2|89|6|0|But if, then, the matter is as such, it follows as clear as sunshine from that, that the Lord of Heaven and the earth, through this ninth commandment, has set up nothing but the complete safeguarding of the particular property for the maintenance of the first principles of natural law. And so there can be no other meaning behind the commandment than what His words signify.
SS|2|89|7|0|For if one wants or is in a position to subject this commandment to any other meaning, then one abrogates the main reason of the first natural-law bourgeois association sanctioned by a supreme being. Ownership, when lifted, necessarily removes the original documents of each person, and no one can collect and make anything more. If he cannot do that, his stomach and his skin go under, and man will be worse off than any animal. With the removal of the literal meaning of this commandment, one takes away in advance every leading chief, and humanity stands in its first wild and chaotic state of nature, sunken beneath the animal kingdom.
SS|2|89|8|0|That's right, my dear friends and brothers. So far we have seen that through the representation of the inner spiritual sense, the external, natural sense in its just external effect has nowhere been violated. We have also seen that through the ignorance of the inner sense, a given commandment is observed with either very great difficulty, not seldom only for a third part, or not at all.
SS|2|89|9|0|But if a commandment is recognized according to the inner senses, then the natural observance results automatically, especially when someone puts a good seed into the soil. Then the fruit-bearing plant will develop out of it, without the human being having to apply any manipulation to it at all.
SS|2|89|10|0|And so it is with this commandment. If it is recognized and observed inwardly, then everything external, which touches on the sense of the letter, is itself of the good Divine order. But if this is not the case, one sticks only to the external senses, then one thereby negates all legitimate documents of man. The rulers become tyrants and the subjects miserly and usurers. The skin of the gentle is stretched over the military drum or the good-natured donkeys of subjects become the malicious tools of the powerful and usurers.
SS|2|89|11|0|The consequences of this are full-scale uprisings, revolutions, state upheavals and destruction, mutual bitterness among peoples, and then protracted bloody wars, famine, pestilence, and death.
SS|2|89|12|0|What, then, is the meaning by whose observation all peoples must find their indestructible temporal and eternal happiness? In short, it is as follows:
SS|2|89|13|0|Respect one another out of true, mutual brotherly love, and do not envy one another, if one would be given more grace by Me, the Creator, because of his greater love. The one who received grace, however, should let the benefits coming from it benefit all his brothers as much as possible, and so you will thereby establish among you an eternal life-bond, which no power will ever be able to destroy!
SS|2|89|14|0|Who does not immediately recognize that in this explanation of the commandment, not a tick of the literal sense is disregarded. And how easy is this commandment, of course, to think about when one observes it spiritually. Because he who respects his brother in his heart, will also pay respect what he collected and produced. The spiritual observation of this commandment avoids all usury and all exaggerated selfishness, but only find its sanctioned representative or advocate only in those adhering only to the literal sense. A little review will put this all in the clearest light.
SS|2|90|0|1|Blessings of wise limitation
SS|2|90|1|0|In everything, as well as in the commandment, it is by no means stated as sinful or faulty in spirit or nature, for someone to acquire the things collected and made with his hands for his needs; and to such a degree that his neighbor do not have the right to deny him such ownership in whatever way. On the contrary, everyone in it finds only a perfect guarantee of their legally acquired property.
SS|2|90|2|0|But in everything that is said, as in the commandment itself, a wise limitation in the right to gather is offered to everyone. But that the commandment seeks to achieve this in the natural sense, and is meant to be like this even from the Divine order, is most easily visible from the primordial property birthright of every human being. But how? We shall immediately see.
SS|2|90|3|0|How much does the first legal expert in man, the stomach, need according to fair measure? This can certainly be determined by every moderate eater. Suppose a moderate eater needs three pounds of food for the day, which is easily calculated over three hundred and sixty-five days. This is therefore a natural need of a human being. He is allowed to collect this quantity every year. If he has wife and children, he can gather for each person the same quantity, and he has acted completely in accordance with his natural rights. A strong eater, who has to do particularly heavy work, is allowed to collect twice as much.
SS|2|90|4|0|When this is generally observed, the earth will never have to speak of need. For the way the Lord have organized the fertile land area, twelve thousand million people can make an abundant and proper living with proper cultivation and distribution of the land. There are presently hardly any over one thousand million people on earth, and among them there are seven hundred million people living a life of great need.
SS|2|90|5|0|What is the reason for that? Because the very conditions of this Divine law, which is founded in the nature of every human being, are not brought into living practice.
SS|2|90|6|0|Let's go further. How tall a man is, and how much skin he needs to cover, can also be easily measured. But every human being is allowed to obtain a fourfold covering of the skin according to the season. This is the natural standard for the accumulation of the clothing materials and their preparation. But I want to add once again so much to the upper clothing, and four times more to the underwear, and that for the sake of a clean change.
SS|2|90|7|0|If this measure is applied, there will be no naked human on the whole surface of the earth. But if tremendous garment factories are built on earth, which buy the raw materials with enforced shameful prices, then make an innumerable quantity of more luxurious than useful clothes, and sell them mostly at ridiculous prices to paltry humanity, as well as to many affluent ones, then in the course of ten years, especially the women, people are provided with more than a hundred-fold change of garb - thus, natural proportion is utterly disturbed and of a thousand million people at least six hundred million have to walk around naked. Let's go on.
SS|2|90|8|0|How big does a house really need to be to comfortably accommodate a couple of people with family and necessary servants? Go to the countryside and see for yourself, and you will surely come to the realization that a just and comfortable accommodation does not require castles and palaces with a hundred rooms.
SS|2|90|9|0|Anything exceeding such proportions, is against the order of God and therefore against His command.
SS|2|90|10|0|How big must a property be? Take a mediocre producing country. On this, with moderate work, and on a surface area of one thousand square klafter, even with a mediocre yearly harvest, a perfectly sufficient provision for a whole year can be produced. With good soil, half of that is enough, with bad soil, the amount per person can be doubled. The size of land accredited for possession according to natural law, depends on the number of people living in a family house. But we want to be generous to the utmost extent and give twice as much for each person and determine it as being fully approved of God as a natural law. Even if the lands were distributed in this way, more than seven thousand million families on the surface of the earth could also find their fully secured land property.
SS|2|90|11|0|But the present state of affairs on the earth regarding basic distribution is that the land belongs to a few landowners. All the rest of the people are either co-owning, under lease or leased out, and the vast majority of the people on earth do not have a stone to support their heads.
SS|2|90|12|0|Therefore, anyone who possesses more than this given measure, possesses it against the Divine and natural law, and, such a possessor perpetually sins against this commandment. He can redeem this sin only by possessing the greatest possible degree of generosity, and in a manner of speaking only as a guardian, to work his too-large possession for a fair number of homeless people. But how this is foundational to this commandment, we will see in the second point of this reflection.
SS|2|91|0|1|Sin against the Divine order of the ninth commandment
SS|2|91|1|0|Secondly, this commandment itself expresses the wise limitation of the right to collect and produce quite obviously and palpably. If we place the relative primordial property from the first point of observation adjacent to it, the ninth commandment points precisely to this by expressly forbidding to have a desire for what is the other's.
SS|2|91|2|0|So what is the other? The other is that the Lord have created just as much ground on the earth for the sole maintenance of man as there is given to him by his measure of natural law, derived from his needs. Anyone who collects and manufactures more than this measure, in fact, even in the first degree, sins against this commandment, for in this commandment even the yearning desire is already shown to be criminal.
SS|2|91|3|0|In the second degree, the lazy sins against this commandment, who is too lazy to exercise his original right of collecting, but only with the desire to gain possession of what another constitutionally collected and manufactured.
SS|2|91|4|0|We see from this that one can thus make oneself guilty against this commandment in a twofold manner, namely firstly, by an exaggerated want of collecting and processing, and secondly, by omitting it altogether. For both cases, however, the command is the same as the wise restriction. In the first case, it restricts exaggerated collecting and processing greed; in the second case laziness, with the intention of finding the just middle road; because it expresses nothing else than the respect united with love for the natural needs of the neighbor.
SS|2|91|5|0|But one can oppose here and say that there are presently many rich and wealthy people who, with all their wealth and riches, do not possess a square foot of country property. They have come into a wealth of money through lucky trading speculation or inheritance and now live on their legal interest. What to do about these? Is their property according to the Divine right of natural law or not? For by their possession of money they do not restrict human property by refusing to buy anything anywhere, but they lend their money to good places against the legal interest; or they make other permissible exchange transactions and thereby increase their capital share by many thousands of guilders annually, where they do not need the hundredth part of their annual income for their good food, according to the right of natural need. But they are not uncommonly very just, sometimes even charitable people. Do these too, fail against our ninth commandment?
SS|2|91|6|0|I say here: It does not matter, whatever it is, for a person to possess beyond his need, or to have too much money or too much land. It is all the same. For if I have so much money that I can buy myself a few square miles of land as estate property, that is just as much as if I had really made so much land for this money. On the contrary, it is even worse and much more contrary to Divine order. For whoever possessed so much land property, would necessarily have to be able to provide a living for a few thousand people, since he personally would not be able to handle such a large land property.
SS|2|91|7|0|But consider a man who does not have property, but so much money that he could almost buy a kingdom with it. He can manage this money profitably only in the strictest case, or he needs at the most some accounting assistants, who will receive from him, in comparison with his income, a very moderate salary, often hardly enough to satisfy their needs, especially if they have a family.
SS|2|91|8|0|But no such money-owner can excuse himself with the way he has made the money, whether by speculation, by winning a lottery, or by inheritance. In any case, he stands before God like a receiver next to a thieve. How, you may ask?
SS|2|91|9|0|What does becoming rich through lucky speculation means? That is, and means, nothing other than acquiring for himself the legitimate merit of many usuriously, thereby depriving many of the legitimate merit and appropriating it for himself. In this case, a man who has become rich through lucky speculation, is a barbarous thief. In lottery winnings, he is the same, because he acquires what is to be used by many, for himself. In the case of an inheritance, however, he is a stooge who also takes possession of the unlawful property of his ancestors, who could only claim it by the two aforementioned ways.
SS|2|92|0|1|Usury, the most damnable before God
SS|2|92|1|0|But one will say: This provision sounds strange; For what can the heir have for inheriting the property of either his parents or other wealthy relatives? Should he, in such a transfer, calculate the natural portion, take from the heir only as much as that portion, and then give the other part to whom? Or should he accept all this fortune, but accept only the part of nature which he deserves as his property, or manage the great surplus himself to support lazy idlers, or perhaps surrender such surplus to charity organizations, or the directors of charitable institutions?
SS|2|92|2|0|This question is only worth a monosyllabic answer. Are the Divine law and the law of the state, or the Divine wisdom and care, and the secular state politics and so-called diplomacy, one and the same? What does the Lord say? He says: "Everything that is great in the world is an abomination before God!
SS|2|92|3|0|But what is greater in the world than an usurped state power, which, viewed from the Divine side, never submits to the Divine counsel, but only to its secular state wisdom, which consists in politics and diplomacy; and uses their powers for their own exploitative and consumptive welfare?
SS|2|92|4|0|But if it is abominable and disgraceful if any man deceives only one, two or three of his brothers, how much more abominable before God it must be when men know how to crown and anoint a man with all their might, and then under such coronation anointing, deceive entire peoples in all imaginable ways to their own revelry advantages, either by the so-called state wisdom, or, should it not do, then with cruel open force!
SS|2|92|5|0|I think that from this little sentence, one can almost grasp the extent to which the rights of most of the present states handle their affairs counter to the Divine. I also think that when the Lord said to the rich youth: "Sell all your goods and distribute them among the poor, then follow Me, and you will prepare for yourself a treasure in heaven", hopefully this statement will suffice to learn what kind of distribution the earthly rich man, if he wants to reap the kingdom of God, should do with his wealth. If he does not do that, then he must ascribe it to himself when the same verdict which the Lord has pronounced over the young man who has become sad: that a camel would be able to get through the eye of a needle easier than would a rich man into the kingdom of heaven! Of course, the circumstance must be taken into account that the Lord here has pronounced such a highly regrettable judgment over a young man, who was also certainly an heir.
SS|2|92|6|0|One might well ask: Why did "a rich young man" have to appear here, and why should not some old speculator have appeared before whom the Lord had made known His eternal displeasure with all earthly wealth? The answer is very close: the young man was not yet a diehard wealth manager, but he was still at the point where such a youth usually does not properly appreciate the earthly wealth yet. For just this reason he could at least approach the Lord for a short time in order to hear from him the right direction and the right use of his wealth. It is only when he realizes the Divine will, that he then falls away from the Lord and returns home to his riches.
SS|2|92|7|0|So the youth had this privilege, as a youth who was not yet liable, to approach the Lord. But the already inveterate, old-aged rich landlord, speculator and usurer, stand as camels behind the eye of a needle, through which they would have to squeeze in order to reach the youth like the young man. So it is no longer granted to such a rich and given, like unto the young man, to meet the Lord. For these however, the Lord has unfortunately cited another very important example in the story of the "rich glutton." I do not need to tell you more.
SS|2|92|8|0|But whoever of you can think only a little, will with the greatest ease find out that no human vice is as contemptible to the Lord of heaven and all worlds as wealth acquired through usury and its usual consequences. For no other vices do we see the Lord of life and death very clearly opening up the abyss of hell as with this one.
SS|2|92|9|0|Be it manslaughter, adultery, harlotry and the like, in all this, no one on earth has seen the Lord condemning him to hell. But this sin of usury, He has punished with word and deed in the most urgent manner, both with the priesthood and with every other privileged classes!
SS|2|92|10|0|Who can prove to the Lord, in the face of all other human offenses, that He has raised His almighty hand over such a sinner? But the money-changers, pigeon-merchants, and such kind of speculators, had to submit to being beaten and chastised with a tortuous rope from the temple by the omnipotent hand of the Lord Himself!
SS|2|92|11|0|But do you know what that means? This true evangelical endeavor will say no more and no less than that the Lord in heaven and of all worlds is the greatest sworn enemy of this vice. In every other, His Divine love speaks of patience, forbearance, but over this vice, He pronounces His anger and wrath!
SS|2|92|12|0|For here he hinders entrance to Him through the well-known eye of the needle, evidently opens up the abyss of hell, and shows in it a truly damned one, speaks up frightfully against the rule-hungry and greedy Pharisees, clearly showing them how fornicators, adulterers, thieves and other sinners are more likely to enter the kingdom of God than they.
SS|2|92|13|0|Finally, He even takes a chastening weapon in the temple and ruthlessly drives out all the speculators of any kind and calls them murderers of the Divine kingdom, turning the temple, which represents the Divine kingdom, into a dungeon of murder.
SS|2|92|14|0|We could cite several such examples from all those who could be inferred that the Lord is the supreme enemy of this vice. But for whoever is able to think reasonably, this will be enough. On this very occasion we may take a brief look at our ninth commandment, and we shall see from this view that the Lord has not limited the desire in any other human relation, nor in any other self-forbidden opportunity and activity, as in the case of this most detestable opportunistic usury.
SS|2|92|15|0|Everywhere He expressly forbids only the activity, but here already the desire, because the danger which arises therefrom for the spirit is too great. It totally withdraws the spirit from God and turns him completely to hell. You can also see this from the fact that every other sinner feels repentance for a sinful deed, while the rich speculator celebrates and triumphs over a happy successful speculation!
SS|2|92|16|0|This is the true triumph of hell, and the prince of hell, therefore, seeks by preference to foster in mankind in every possible way, love for the wealth of the world, because he knows that they are filled with this love, are most repugnant unto the Lord and that they receive the least mercy! - I do not need to tell you more about that.
SS|2|92|17|0|For everyone who will heed these words deeply, because they are the eternal irrefutable Divine truth! And you can know it to be true and believe it, because not one syllable in it is too much, rather you can assume that there is far too little said. But everyone should remember this: the Lord will employ every possible means at every possible occasion, before he will let anyone perish, but against this vice, He will do nothing except open the abyss of hell, as He have said it in the gospel. All this is certain and true, and through this, we have come to know the true meaning of this commandment. And I say once more: Let everybody take what is said here to heart! - And now nothing more. Here is the tenth room, and so we enter it!
SS|2|93|0|1|The tenth commandment in the tenth hall in the kingdom of the children
SS|2|93|1|0|We are in it and see on the tablet written in clear font: "Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife!"
SS|2|93|2|0|It hardly needs to be mentioned that this commandment here in the pure realm of the spirit, and especially in the realm of children, surely sounds a bit strange to every thinker. For the moment, these children do not know in the least what a married woman is, for instance, and secondly is marriage between the sexes absolutely not the norm or the way at all, especially in the realm of the children. In the kingdom of spirits does this commandment appear to have, according to this consideration, no application.
SS|2|93|3|0|But it will be said: Why would the Lord not have given one out of ten commandments which corresponds only to earthly conditions? For on earth, the connection between man and woman is customary and is therefore an old-established relationship based on the Divine order, which without a commandment, cannot remain in the Divine order. So one can assume here that among the ten commandments, the Lord has given one merely for the maintenance of the order of an external, earthly relationship, so that by maintaining this order, a spiritual, inner, superior order is not disturbed.
SS|2|93|4|0|Well, if that is so, then I say: this commandment is then nothing but a highly superfluous repetition of the sixth commandment, which in any case is quite the same. For even here, in its complete course, everything is represented as forbidden, which has only some relation to fornication, whoring, and adultery, both in the physical, and especially in the spiritual sense.
SS|2|93|5|0|If we weigh this a little against each other, it follows that this commandment is not good for heaven, and that it is a superfluous addition to the sixth commandment.
SS|2|93|6|0|But I already see someone saying: Ha! Dear friend, you are mistaken. This commandment, forbidding the very thing that is forbidden in and of itself, which is prohibited in the sixth commandment, is nevertheless quite peculiar to itself and higher and deeper than the sixth commandment. In the sixth commandment, evidently, only the real gross act is forbidden, but in this tenth, the desire, and the desire as the all-time root-cause for action. For one often see that especially young husbands usually have beautiful young wives. How easy it is for another man to forget his wife, who may not be beautiful, and to gape at the beautiful wife of his neighbor, awakening an ever-greater urge and an ever greater desire for his neighbor's wife, and commit adultery with her.
SS|2|93|7|0|Well, I say, looking at this commandment from this point of view, there are no more than a half-legion of ridiculous and foolish things, by which the Divine nature of such a sublime commandment gets dragged through the filthiest dust and the most stinking sludge of the worldly wits and minds of the people. For the sake of example and explanation, we will, of course, cite some ridiculousness, so that it will be clear to everyone how shallow and external this commandment was understood, explained, and acted upon, for over eight centuries.
SS|2|93|8|0|A man should therefore have no desire for the wife of his neighbor. Here it can be asked: What kind of longing or desire? Because there are a lot of honest and well-tolerated longings and desires that a neighbor can address to the wife of his neighbor. But in the commandment it is absolutely necessary to have "no desire". As a result, only the two neighbors may be in conversation with each other, but each other's women should always be looked upon with contempt. This is no more and no less than an almost Turkish conception of this Mosaic commandment.
SS|2|93|9|0|Further, if one considers the matter literally and materially, surely one must literally take everything literally, and not take a few words literally and a few words spiritually; which would be just the same as if someone would wear a pair of trousers with on one leg black and the other a very subtle transparent white leg. Or, as if to claim that a tree had to grow such that half of its trunk would appear with bark and the other with no bark. According to this consideration, the tenth commandment prohibits only the desire for the wife of the "neighbor". Who can that be in the literal sense? Nobody else but either the nearest neighbors or close blood relatives. Literally, therefore, one should have no desire only for the wives of these two neighbors; the wives of distant inhabitants of a district, and especially the wives of foreigners, who are certainly no neighbors, could be demanded without further ado. For such a person will understand without mathematics and geometry that in comparison to the nearest neighbor, one living a few hours away, or even a foreigner, cannot be reckoned for a neighbor or a close relative. See, that too is Turkish, because they hold this commandment only towards Turks, towards foreign nations, they have no law. - Let's proceed.
SS|2|93|10|0|I ask: is the wife of my neighbor exempt from this attitude of the Divine law? For the law only states that a man should have no desire for the wife of his neighbor. But there is no syllable of the commandment that a randy woman should have no desire for her nearest neighbor. In this way, the women is evidently given a privilege to seduce the men they see without hesitation. And who will forbid them to do such a thing, since there is no commandment from the Lord in this case? That, too, is from Turkish philosophy; for the Turks know from the literal sense of the Bible that the women are free from such laws. Therefore, they lock them up so they cannot go outside and make other men lust after them. If a Turk permits a walkabout to one of his wives, she must make her appearance so unflattering, that she would even inspire respect in a bear. She is only allowed to show her charm in front of her husband. Who can raise an objection against it, as if such could not be recognized from the literal sense of this commandment? Obviously, this ridiculousness has its undeniable cause in the commandment itself. But let's go on.
SS|2|93|11|0|Cannot the nearest neighbors have grown-up daughters or other pretty maids? According to the tenth commandment, is it lawful or not to have desire for the neighbor's daughters or other girls, even as a husband? Apparently, such is permitted, for in the sixth commandment, there is no talk of desire, but only of the act. But the tenth commandment only forbids the desire for the wife, so the desire for the daughters and any other pretty girls of the neighbor is permitted without argument. - Look; Here again we have a Turkish interpretation of the law. But in order to make the matter clear as daylight we want to cite a few such ridiculous things.
SS|2|94|0|1|Who is the 'you' in the tenth commandment?
SS|2|94|1|0|The law says: "Thou shalt not desire thy neighbor's wife." - Is not it possible to ask: Who is actually "you"? Is he a married man, a widower, an unmarried young man, a youth, or is it also a woman to whom one can also say: Thou shalt not do this or that? It will be said here that this is primarily intended for the male sex, regardless of whether single or married, and that women may incidentally also be included and should not have the right to entice and desire other men, all of that is self-evident.
SS|2|94|2|0|But I say however: If men are even able to determine their statutes, and in their very statutes they make fine and clever dispositions for every possible case, then one cannot blame the Lord as if He had given inconclusive laws out of ignorance, or, like a cunning lawyer, He would have put his laws on paper as such that people would inevitably have to sin one way or the other.
SS|2|94|3|0|I think that to come to such a conclusion at the closer consideration of this seemingly indefinite law, would be a bit gross. It is therefore much more feasible to conclude that this law, like all others, is a most definite one. It has been so distorted and misinterpreted over time, and especially in the period of the hierarchy that has arisen, that by now, no man knows the actual, true meaning of this law. And all that happened because of sheer greed. In the true sense of the word, this law would never have given a penny to the priesthood, but in its covert sense, it gave rise to all sorts of taxed mediations, dispensing, and divorces; and of course in the earlier days, far more than now. For then it was the case that two or more neighbors could not protect themselves against the transgression of this law. How come?
SS|2|94|4|0|Of course, they had to conscientiously confess several times a year, out of great fear of hell. Then they were diligently examined on this point, and even in the case of if some neighbor would give a beautiful young woman at the side of a neighbor even a thought, a glance, or even a conversation, it was explained to be an adulterous sin against this commandment, which was usually accompanied with a sacrificial penalty. If the approach was a little closer, condemnation was complete, and the one who had sunk down to Hell on the pair of balances of St. Michael had to throw very important sacrifices into the other empty scale, so that it would tip over again and pull the poor condemned sinner fortunately out of hell again. The priests who held the power of God are not among those who demand much, but they rather want everything in earnest!
SS|2|94|5|0|In this way, many very wealthy knights and counts once had to bite the bullet and, on top of that, as a remission from hell, bequeath their goods to the church. Their unfortunate wives were taken into a convent as atonement for the punishment of her unfaithful husband. Also the possible children, both male and female, were then usually divided into such monasteries where one must possess no earthly riches.
SS|2|94|6|0|I think that this should be enough to see all the really nasty things that came out of the distortion of this law. The indeterminate "you" of the law was the primary source of dispensing, which usually incorporated the most. If someone had made a great sacrifice, you could modify the "you", so that the sinner at least would not go to hell. On the contrary, however, this "you" could also be so damnably determined, by the presumed power of 'binding and loosing', that only very significant sacrifices could help the sinner in salvation from hell.
SS|2|94|7|0|We have now seen to what aberrations the indefinite "you" gave opportunity. But let us not content ourselves with this, but consider some such ridiculous interpretations, so that it becomes all the clearer to everyone how necessary the acquaintance with the pure meaning of the law is, without which one can never become free, but must remain slavishly under the curse of the law! - And so we proceed!
SS|2|95|0|1|Examples of wrong views of the tenth commandment
SS|2|95|1|0|As the law says, we know that it prohibits a desire or longing. But now it comes to mind: some man is impoverished while his neighbor is a rich man. The wife of the neighbor, as the neighbor of our poor man, has, as he knows, a compassionate and benevolent heart. Our poor man evidently gets a longing for the benevolent wife of his neighbor, and desires to silence his hunger. Question, did he sin or not? He obviously had a desire and longing for the wife of his neighbor. But since it says: Thou shalt have no desire for the wife of thy neighbor, who can justifiably declare this reasonable desire of the poor as sinful? For under "no desire, no longing," surely every desire and every longing must be forbidden, since in the word "none" there allows no exception whatsoever. So, therefore, a desire of whatever kind must be forbidden.
SS|2|95|2|0|Does not this make it seem as if the Lord thereby wished to divert the female sex from charity, according to which, then, every good deed that a housewife gives to a poor man, is to be regarded as a sin which completely runs counter to the Divine command?
SS|2|95|3|0|But is it possible to think of such an absurd command coming from the supreme love of the Lord? It could be said here, of course, that the commandment is limited only to carnal, sensual desire. But I say: It is good, so if it should be thus, then just allow me to make some remarks. If these remarks kill the "should be thus", then every one of us must be content to take another course in determining this commandment. And so you hear the remarks.
SS|2|95|4|0|The commandment should therefore only prohibit a sensual carnal desire. Good, I say, but ask: Is there a certain woman in the command, or are all the women included in the commandment, or are there certain natural exceptions?
SS|2|95|5|0|Suppose several neighbors have old, no longer attractive women. We can be assured that these neighbors no longer have a carnal desire for both their wives. Accordingly, only the young women should be understood, and only if they are beautiful and charming. Surely even men who are old and full of days, will not be much tortured by carnal sensual desires towards whatever women of their neighbors.
SS|2|95|6|0|From this, however, we see that this law is valid only under certain conditions. So the law has gaps and thus has no general validity. For where nature already makes exceptions and a law does not even have the full natural validity, how should it extend to the spiritual? If you cannot understand this, just break off a tree and see if it will then grow and bear fruit.
SS|2|95|7|0|But a Divine law must surely be so constituted that its blissful validity is "lawful" for all eternity. If, however, in the course of the short earthly existence, it is naturally pushed beyond the applicable limits, and thus already ceases to be active in the natural state of man, what shall it then be for eternity? Is not every law of God founded in His infinite love? But what is it afterwards, when such a law is made invalid? Is this something different from what one might claim that Divine love, under certain circumstances, also ceases to be valid for man?
SS|2|95|8|0|But this is also the basis of the sad faith of your pagan-Christian side, according to which the love of God lasts only as long as man lives in this world. Once he has died in his body and merely exists there in soul and spirit, the immutable, terribly strict, punitive angry righteousness of God takes immediate effect, in which there is no talk of everlasting love and mercy.
SS|2|95|9|0|If man, through his way of life, deserves heaven, he will not go to heaven because of the Divine love, but only according to the Divine justice, of course, through his own good and pleasing mercy. But if man has not lived thus, eternal damnation is present immediately, from which salvation is never to be expected. In other words, man say that there is some stupid Father who has set up a law in His household against His children, which means:
SS|2|95|10|0|I give complete freedom to all my children from birth until their seventh year. During this time you should enjoy all my love without distinction. After the seventh year, however, I withdraw my love from all the children and from then on I either want to judge you or make you happy. Those who, as minor children, have kept my heavy laws, from the seventh year onwards shall enjoy their highest pleasure. But those who, in the course of the seven years, have not completely improved one atom according to my great law, from now on are to be forever cursed and rejected from my, the father's, house. - Say, what would you say to such a cruel donkey of a father? Would not that be more than the most shameful tyranny of all tyrants?
SS|2|95|11|0|But if you were to find such a man indescribably foolish, bad, and evil, how horribly nonsensical must those men be who can ascribe even far worse things to God, who is the Supreme Love and Wisdom Himself!
SS|2|95|12|0|What did the Lord do on the cross as the sole Divine Wisdom, since, by manner of speech, He was as if separated from the eternal Love? He, as Wisdom, and as such the foundation of all righteousness, turned Himself to the Father or the eternal Love, not calling for just vengeance, but He implores Love to forgive all these abusers, including the high priests and Pharisees their deeds, for they did not know what they were doing!
SS|2|95|13|0|So this is what Divine justice does for itself. Should the infinite Divine Love then begin to condemn where the Divine justice implores the still infinitely more merciful Love for mercy?
SS|2|95|14|0|If one does not accept that the Lord was really serious in His request, and says that He has only done so as an example, does one not then make of the Lord a hypocrite, by only seeming make Him ask for forgiveness on the cross, but secretly man see in Him the irrepressible revenge, according to which He has long condemned all these evildoers to the most intense hellish fire?
SS|2|95|15|0|O world! O people! O most terrible nonsense that could ever be conceived in all infinity and eternity! Is it possible to think of something more shameful than to make the Lord on the cross a liar, a false preacher, a traitor, and thus a universal con artist, for the false, though temporally lucrative, justification of hell? From whose mouth as alone from that of the arch-satan can such doctrine and words come?
SS|2|95|16|0|I think it is enough here, too, to bring you to the realization of what abominations may come from a very wrong interpretation and exegesis of a Divine law. That it is all the same with you in the world, you can already grasp with your own hands. But why it is so, for what reason, you did not know and could not know; for this law's knot was too confused, and no one could ever fully loosen this knot.
SS|2|95|17|0|Therefore, the Lord had mercy on you, and let you in the sun, since it is certainly light enough, announces to you the true solution of this knot, so that you may have insight into the general cause of all evil and darkness.
SS|2|95|18|0|It will of course be said: Yes, how can so much evil depends on the misunderstanding of the Ten Commandments of Moses?
SS|2|95|19|0|I think: Because these ten commandments are given by God and carry in themselves the whole infinite order of God Himself.
SS|2|95|20|0|Therefore, whoever would step out of the Divine order in one point or another, no longer remains in the Divine because it is equal to a straight path. If somebody deviates from this path, can he say: I have deviated only a quarter, fifth, seventh or tenth of the way? Certainly not. For as he leaves the path in the least, he has already departed from the whole way. If he does not wish to return, it will certainly be possible to assert that the single point on the way, where the wanderer deviated from it, had removed the wanderer from the whole way.
SS|2|95|21|0|And so it is with every single part of the Divine law. It will not be easy to find someone who would have terribly sinned against every law, as this almost impossible. But it is enough if someone would sin at a point and then insist. He thus departs from the whole law, and if he does not want it and the Lord does not want to help him, he would never return to the way of the law or the Divine order. And so you may also be assured that most of the evils of the world unfortunately probably originate from selfish and malicious misunderstanding, or rather from the malicious distortion of the meaning of these last two Divine commandments.
SS|2|95|22|0|But we have now also sufficiently revealed the ridiculousness and false interpretations of this commandment; Therefore, let us proceed to the right meaning of this law, in which light you will all see these foolish things incomparably brighter enlightened.
SS|2|96|0|1|Reason for concealment of the actual meaning of the tenth commandment
SS|2|96|1|0|Here are some who have read the preceding saying: We are seriously curious about what this commandment has for a proper permanent purpose, since every sense we have previously attached to this commandment has irrevocably been drawn into the absurdly ridiculous as it was presented. We seriously would like to know who is the "you", and also, the wife? For out of this commandment, nothing can be established with certainty. "You" may well be anyone, but whether a woman can be understood by that is still uncertain. At best, the neighbor could be more closely defined, especially if one takes that word in a broader sense, whereby then anyone who needs our help is our neighbor. But the wife is causing the greatest dilemma; because one does not know if a married woman or a single person of the female gender is to be understood. Of course, it is written as singular and not the multiple; but that does not make the matter any more specific. For if one accepts polygamy in any part of the world, then obviously the simple number would have a new catch. For all this, we are all the more curious about the true meaning of this commandment, in that the literal sense is everywhere wholly inconsistent.
SS|2|96|2|0|And I say: So it is certain and clear that with the assumption of the pure external sense of the letter, only the greatest nonsense can be represented, but never any established truth.
SS|2|96|3|0|It will of course be said here: Yes, why did not the Lord immediately give the law so that it would not be obscure for everyone, but appear quite open in the sense it actually exists and how it can be observed in that very sense?
SS|2|96|4|0|This objection, at first sounds rather wise; but considered in the light, it is so stupid that one cannot easily imagine something more stupid. But for all to easily see the extraordinary absurdity of this objection, as if one would stand only a few miles away from the sun, and then suddenly see it up close - or like one who cannot see the forest for the trees, so I will make some natural, very brief observations for this occasion.
SS|2|96|5|0|Let us suppose that a so-called naturalist and botanist would like to ask for the convenience of his investigation: Why did not the creative power of the highest Creator create the trees and plants in such a way that the inner core is outside and the bark inside? It would be easy to observe the rising of the juice into the branches and twigs and their reactions and other effects with a microscope? For it cannot have been the intention of the Creator to put the thinking man on earth in such a position that he should never penetrate into the mystery of the miraculous effects of nature. - What do you say to this desire? Is not it extremely stupid?
SS|2|96|6|0|Suppose, however, that the Lord could be bribed by such a request and thus turn the trees and the plants inside out - will not other naturalists come in immediately and say: What good is the consideration of the external core, if we cannot discover the wonderful formation of the inner bark? What follows from this? The Lord would have to submit Himself again now and fix the bark and the core on the outside of the tree in an incomprehensible way. Suppose, however, that the Lord had really done so and the interior of the tree consists now only of wood. Will not another naturalist at once announce a new need and say: Because the bark on the one side and the core on the other, all the wonderful formation of the wood is now concealed. Could not a tree be designed so that everything, core, wood and bark were exposed or at least be as transparent as the air?
SS|2|96|7|0|Whether one can make a tree with all of its countless many necessary organs as transparent as air or at least as pure as water is what opticians and mathematicians should decide. By the way, whether any fruit will grow on perfectly airy trees, may be experienced in the regions of the North Pole or South Pole. For there are sometimes such phenomena that, as in the winter, crystalline ice-trees burst open on the glass windows in the way you do in the winter, but there, in the air. Whether figs and dates appear on these trees, has not yet been determined.
SS|2|96|8|0|With regard to the trees, where everything, core, wood, and bark, should be exposed, you can be perfectly assured that it would be just as easy to make a square ball as such a tree. I think that by this consideration, the stupidity of the above objection should be as clear as the sun before the eyes. But to make the matter, as usual, really excessive, let's add a few more considerations.
SS|2|96|9|0|Let us suppose that when a doctor who has to study a great deal, and has already swallowed a whole heavy cart full of erudition like a polyp, is called to a dreadfully ill patient, he is often at the sickbed, like a pair of newly-tethered oxen on a steep mountain. The doctor is asked by the bystanders: How do you find the patient, what is wrong with him? Will he be able to help?
SS|2|96|10|0|At these questions, the doctor makes a scholarly, but still very questionable embarrassed face and says: My dears! Nothing can yet be determined; I must first proof the illness with a medicine. If there are any reactions, I'll know what to think about it. But if no reactions occur here, then you must realize for yourself that someone cannot look into our bodies to find out the location of the disease and its condition.
SS|2|96|11|0|But somebody says somewhat laconically: Mister Doctor, our Lord God would have done better if He had created man like the carpenter does a cabinet that you can unlock and see what is inside. Or the Creator should have placed the more delicate parts, which can be so difficult to reach by means of the fingers, ears, eyes, and nose outside, so that this part can be easily helped with a plaster, an ointment, or with a bandage. But it would be best if He had either created man transparent as the water or He should not have made him with such life-endangering parts, but should have made him overall more like a stone.
SS|2|96|12|0|The doctor wrinkles his nose a little, but still speaks: Yes, my dear friend, that would be good and better, but it is not the way you just expressed your wish. So we have to be content with it, if we are only able to depend on experience regarding the inner state of health and illness of a person by means of experience. For if man were also to open like a box, it would be much more perilous for every human being than it is, because only one little awkward grasp on the inside could instantly take a life. And if one were also able to inspect the entrails through such an opening, that would be of little use. The intestines and their fine organs would have to remain closed since all vital juices and every life activity would cease at the opening of the organ. But as far as the external positioning of the internal parts of the body is concerned, my dear, that would give the human form a most unattractive sight. And if the human being were completely transparent, each would be frightened of the other, for he would simultaneously see the skin-man, the muscular man, the vascular man, the nerve-man, and finally the bone-man. That such a sight would not be inviting, you can imagine for yourself.
SS|2|96|13|0|I think that in this consideration, the foolishness of the above objection will be more obvious to you.
SS|2|96|14|0|But there is someone else who speaks: It is, of course, absurd to think of natural, material things, that their internal things should at the same time make up their appearance. But the word in itself is neither a tree, nor an animal, nor a human, but it is in and of itself spiritual, in that it bears nothing material in itself. Why should it be like a tree or humans, or any incomprehensible inner meaning? Or how should this be possible considering the already extraordinary simplicity and flatness of the word?
SS|2|96|15|0|Well, I say, let's take the word "father". What does it mean? Is the word already the father himself, or does the word signify a truly essential father, of whom this word is merely an external feature type? It will be said: Obviously here the word is not the father himself, but only an external designation of it. Well, but then I ask: What then must one understand under the word, so that one recognizes this word as an external, correctly identifying type? Answer: The word must be a man of an appropriate age, married, having produced living children with his wife, and then truly caring for them physically and spiritually.
SS|2|96|16|0|Who can deny in the least that this rather stretched and exceedingly essential meaning must be contained in the simple word "father," without which this word would not be a word?
SS|2|96|17|0|But even if in external relations every simple word must permit a more inward explanation and dissection, how much more must each external word have an internal spiritual sense, for everything which is signified by external words, has in itself an inward spiritual power and activity. A father certainly has a soul and spirit. Will the word properly describes the term "father" if it excludes the soul and the spirit? Certainly not, for the essential Father consists of body, soul and spirit, that is to say, something external, internal and deep internal. If, then, the essential Father is thus alive, then must not the word indicating the father, just as perfectly reflect as in a mirror in the Word, the Father in its essence?
SS|2|96|18|0|I think that a necessary inner sense of the word cannot be represented more completely and clearly. From this, however, it can also be seen that the Lord, if He manifests His will in the world, cannot announce it to external people according to His Eternal Divine order, except only through external, pictorial representations, which then is obviously supported by an internal one and an innermost sense. Through this, then, the whole man is supplied with Divine love from his inward to his utmost.
SS|2|96|19|0|But now that we have more than demonstrated the necessity and the certainty of such an institution, it will be an easy matter to find the inner, true meaning of our law almost by itself; and as it is portrayed by me, at least to recognize the incontrovertible, the only true and universal. - And so we go straight to such a presentation!
SS|2|97|0|1|The inner, self-evident meaning of the tenth commandment
SS|2|97|1|0|The law therefore reads, as we already know it by heart: "Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife," or: Thou shalt have no desire for thy neighbor's wife, which is one and the same thing. - Who is "the woman" and who is the "neighbor"?
SS|2|97|2|0|The woman is the love of every man, and the neighbor is every man with whom I come into contact wherever, who is possibly in need of my help. If we know that, we basically know everything.
SS|2|97|3|0|What does the commandment therefore say? Nothing other than: Every human being should not demand the love of his neighbor for his own good; for self-love is in and of itself nothing else than to attract the love of the other for one's own enjoyment, but not having one spark of love to give back to him.
SS|2|97|4|0|This is then the law in its spiritual sense. But one says:
SS|2|97|5|0|Here it is evidently reproduced in the sense of the letter, which one might have pronounced in the beginning just as well as now, whereby many aberrations would have been prevented. - But I say: That's correct, though. If one splits a tree in the middle, the core also comes out, and one can look at it just as easily as you could the bark before.
SS|2|97|6|0|The Lord, however, has diligently veiled the inner sense in an outer, natural picture, so that this sacred, inward, living sense should not be attacked and destroyed by any malevolent man, whereby then all the heavens and worlds could be brought to the greatest harm. For this reason, the Lord also said: "Before the great and mighty wise men of the world, it shall remain hidden, and be revealed only to the small, the weak, and the underaged.
SS|2|97|7|0|This principle is already prevalent in the things of nature. Suppose that the Lord created the trees so that their core and their main organs of life would be at the outside of the trunk? Say you yourselves, how many dangers would a tree be exposed to, every second?
SS|2|97|8|0|You know, if you deliberately or wantonly pierce a tree's inner core, it's done with the tree. If any evil worm gnaws through the main trunk root, which is in close contact with the core of the tree, the tree dies. Who is not familiar with the malicious so-called "bark beetle"? What does he do to the trees? He gnaws first on the wood and eats here and there into the main organs of the tree and the tree dies. If, in this already well-guarded manner, the tree is still exposed to so many dangers of life, to what extent would he be exposed if his essential life-organs would be at the outside of the trunk?
SS|2|97|9|0|See, it is just the same and unspeakably worse with the word of the Lord. If the inner meaning would be exposed at the outset, then there would have been already for a long time no religion among men. They would have gnawed and clawed at this inner, holy meaning of their lives as if on the outer bark of the tree of life. The inner holy city of God would have been a long time ago so thoroughly destroyed that no stone would have remained on the other, as they did with the old Jerusalem, and as they did it with the outer words, which only exist in the literal sense.
SS|2|97|10|0|For the word of God in its outward, literal sense as you have it in the Holy Scriptures before you, is so very much different from the original text, as today's most wretched city of Jerusalem is different from the ancient cosmopolitan city of Jerusalem.
SS|2|97|11|0|All this displacement and fragmentation, and also abbreviation only in the external sense of the letter, is not detrimental to the inner sense, because the Lord, through His wise providence, has created His order since eternity as such, that one and the same spiritual truth would stay preserved undamaged among a great variety of external images.
SS|2|97|12|0|But the case would be quite different if the Lord had at once given the naked inner spiritual truth without a protective outer covering. They would have destroyed this holy, living truth and destroyed it at their discretion, and it would have been done with all life.
SS|2|97|13|0|But because the inner sense is so obscured that the world can never possibly find it, life remains secure, even though its outer garment is torn into pieces. And so, of course, the inner sense of the word sounds when it is revealed, as if it were equal to the external sense of the word, and can also be expressed by articulated sounds or words. But that does not confuse the issue in the least. For this reason, the inner, living, spiritual sense nevertheless remains, and is recognizable in that it embraces the whole Divine order, while the picture containing it, expresses only a special relationship which, as we have seen, can never have one general meaning.
SS|2|97|14|0|But just as the commandment just described in the picture, is but an external envelope, and how the inner sense now announced to you is a truly inner, spiritual, and living one, I would like to clearly explain to you with a small reflection.
SS|2|97|15|0|The outer pictorial commandment is known; inwardly it says: Have no desire for the love of your brother or sister!
SS|2|97|16|0|Why is this content and vital commandment here wrapped in the image of the not to be desired woman?
SS|2|97|17|0|On this occasion, I only call your attention to a saying of the Lord Himself, in which He expresses Himself about the love of man for a woman, since He speaks: "So a son will leave his father and his mother and cleave to his wife".
SS|2|97|18|0|What does the Lord mean by this? Nothing else than man's most powerful love in this world is that for his wife. For what does man in his order love more in the world than his dear, good, honest wife? In the woman, therefore, the whole love of the man is contained, just as, conversely, the woman in her order certainly loves nothing more powerfully than the man who corresponds to her heart.
SS|2|97|19|0|Thus, in this commandment, under the image of the woman, the whole love of the man or of man is in general set, because the woman is in earnest nothing but an outer, tender covering of the love of the man.
SS|2|97|20|0|Who can escape the explanation that under the picture, "Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s wife", as much is said as: you shall not demand to your own advantage the love of your neighbor, and all other loves, because the world as wife also includes the whole love of man in itself.
SS|2|97|21|0|If you would consider it with more detail, you will even grasp it with your hands, that all the outer, known vagueness of the external pictorial law are nothing but pure inner general determinations. How, we shall soon see.
SS|2|97|22|0|See, the "you" is indefinite. Why? Because in the internal sense, "everyone" is understood, regardless of male or female gender. Likewise, the woman is indefinite, for it is not said whether an old or a young, whether one or more, whether a girl or a widow. Why then indefinite? Because the love of man is only one, and is neither an old nor a young woman, nor a widow, nor a single girl, but she, as love, is singular in each man. For this, the neighbor should have no desire, because it is each person's own life. Anyone who has an arrogant, envious, or avaricious desire for this love, is as a murderer of his neighbor, seeking to seize upon his life or love to his advantage. So the neighbor is indefinite too. Why? Because in the spiritual sense, "everyone" is understood, without distinction of gender.
SS|2|97|23|0|I think it should be quite clear to you that the inner sense that I have shown you is the only right one, for it encompasses everything.
SS|2|97|24|0|There may be some who, boasting from their lunar quarter-light, may object and say, If this is the case, then it is not a sin for anyone to tempt or long after their neighbor's wife or daughter. I say: Oh, my dear friend! With this assumption, you have strongly lost your way into the blue. Under the fact that you should not desire the love of your neighbor, and indeed all his love, is not understood among "all that he carries as a life duty" in his heart? Behold, therefore, not only the wife and the daughters of your neighbor in the commandment are deprived of your desire, but everything that is embraced by your brother's love.
SS|2|97|25|0|For this reason, the two last commandments were initially given as one commandment. They are only distinguished by the fact that in the ninth commandment, the love of the neighbor is more singularly to be respected, but in the tenth commandment the very same is given in the most inward sense, representing the observation of respect in general terms.
SS|2|97|26|0|That therefore also the desire of the wife and the daughters of the neighbor is forbidden, surely every man can reach with his hands. It is the same than if you give someone a whole ox, you also give its extremities - the tail, horns, ears, feet and so on. Or if the Lord would give a world to someone, then he will give him everything that is on the same and not say: Only the inside of the world is yours, but the surface is Mine.
SS|2|97|27|0|I think the matter cannot be made clearer to the understanding of man. We have now fully acquainted ourselves with the inner, true meaning of this commandment, as it is eternally valid in all the heavens and conditions the bliss of all angels, and we have met every possible objection. So we're done with that and want to go straight to the eleventh illuminated hall in front of us. There we shall find everything that has been said so far in the clearest light, summarized and confirmed in one point. - So we enter!
SS|2|98|0|1|The Eleventh Commandment in the Eleventh Hall - The Love unto God
SS|2|98|1|0|We are already in this hall, and here in the middle of the hall, we also see a round tablet on a large, white, shiny pillar. It shines like the sun, and in its center is written in ruby-red writing:
SS|2|98|2|0|You shall love God your Lord above all, with all your mind and with all your life forces bestowed you by God.
SS|2|98|3|0|In addition to this meaning-laden, beautiful solar tablet, we see, more than the usual number than in the other halls, of already grown children who, as you may notice, soon look at the table, then talk with their teachers again, and then soon become absorbed in themselves, their hands crosswise over their chests, standing like statues. The whole scene already implies that this is something extraordinarily important.
SS|2|98|4|0|Some may perhaps ask and say: Such would probably be expected. But if one looks at the matter in the correct light, then this commandment written on the solar tablet will say nothing other than what all the previous commandments have basically said together. Why, then, does this tablet here have to shine, while all the preceding ten tablets were simply white and, as usual, described with a dark substance? - This remark is not without content. Nevertheless, it loses its value here, just as all other doctrines and claims against a single word from the mouth of the Lord must necessarily lose their appearance.
SS|2|98|5|0|It is the same situation as is authenticated every single day in the world in the great nature. Suppose how many thousands and thousands of thousands of smaller and sometimes stronger and slightly larger lights shine down from the high heavens to the dark earth every night. The moon itself is often active throughout the night. In addition to these beautiful lights, at night, people on Earth light almost as many artificial lights.
SS|2|98|6|0|With this abundance of lights upon lights, one would think that at nighttime on earth, it would be impossible to bear the light. But experience has always shown that on the earth, after each sunset, it becomes darker as the sun sinks below the horizon, despite the ever-increasing number of lights in the sky.
SS|2|98|7|0|Who can say these lights are not gorgeous? Yes, a mediocre admirer of the wonders of God must, at the sight of the starry sky at night, beat the breast and say: O Lord, I am not worthy to walk in this Your sanctuary, in this infinite temple of Your omnipotence! Yes indeed, one can rightfully exclaim every night: O Lord! Who looks at Your works, experience a vain desire for it!
SS|2|98|8|0|Why then vain? Because every human being has reason enough for himself, out of sheer pleasure and bliss, to be piously vain because He who created such marvels, is his Father!! Thus, everyone has, as it were, a sacred right to rejoice when, one more night, he looks at the great wonders of his Almighty Father. And indeed, the flame of a lamp, and that of the hearth, is no less a miracle of the almighty Father than the glorious radiance of the countless stars of the heavens!
SS|2|98|9|0|And look now, all of this marvelous admirable splendor is like the Old Testament word in all its parts.
SS|2|98|10|0|We see a barely countable amount of larger and smaller lights in this old nocturnal sky. They radiate splendidly, and whoever looks at them is always filled with a secret, holy reverence. Why? Because his spirit suspects great things behind these lights. But they are still too far away from him. He can look and grab and feel, but the little lights with their great content do not want to move closer to his inquiring spirit.
SS|2|98|11|0|But who are these heavenly lights in the old heaven of the spirit?
SS|2|98|12|0|See, it is all the patriarchs, fathers, prophets, teachers, and leaders of the people who are known to you by the Spirit of God. - But on earth there are also a lot of artificial lights, who are they supposed to be in the Old Testament? These are the worthy people who faithfully lived according to the words that came from the God-saturated men, who throughout their lives enlightened and refreshed their neighbors.
SS|2|98|13|0|So we have this wonderful night scene in front of us. It is true that the nocturnal local storms occasionally obscure the rays of the sky, with clouds drifting rapidly away. But the same storm that once brought a fiery cloud over the glorious star-spangled sky, exactly this storm drives this cloud away over the horizon, and after him the firmament becomes purer than it was before. Everything becomes fearful at such a short-lasting storm and wishes again for the quiet, glorious night, illuminated by so many thousands of lights. But a naturalist speaks: Such storms are nothing but ordinary harbingers of the day, so one should not be afraid.
SS|2|98|14|0|So it is true. For where large forces are set in motion, one can rightly conclude and say: Here an even greater, even the greatest primordial force cannot be far away, for these lesser winds are nothing but side streams of a not-so-distant great hurricane. So our naturalist is right and we are still refreshed by the wonderful splendor of the miracle night.
SS|2|98|15|0|Like lovers we swarm around under the many windows of the big, magnificent house, and look with imaginative and longing chests up to the light-filled openings of the house, dimly lit by a night lamp, behind which we sense the object of our love.
SS|2|98|16|0|Many fantasies, a thousand content-heavy thoughts twitch like shooting stars over our love-heaven, but no such fleeting ephemeral light will suffice to satisfy the thirst of our love.
SS|2|98|17|0|As such do people wander in the old night sky of the spirit. But what happens? At the rising of the sun the horizon begins to redden. It gets brighter and brighter over the horizon of the rising. Another glimpse of the once so beautiful sky, and what do you see? - Nothing but the disappearance of one star after the other.
SS|2|98|18|0|The sun, the glorious one, rises with its primeval daylight, and no star in the sky is visible anymore, for the one sun has enlightened every heavenly atom with its singular light, which at night all those innumerable stars together could not manage to do.
SS|2|98|19|0|For the tarrying lover, who had raved in vain all through the night, one window of the for him very meaningful house opens, and from this one window the longed-for object of his heart greets him, and tells him with a benevolent glance, more than all his innumerable fantasies and thoughts during the night!
SS|2|98|20|0|Thus we see every day in the great nature, a scene that corresponds perfectly to our spirituality.
SS|2|98|21|0|The moon, like Moses, we see with diminishing and pale light dipping behind the evening mountains, when the mighty sun rises in the morning over the horizon. Whatever had been shrouded in the night in the most mysterious darkness, is now brightly lit before everyone's eyes!
SS|2|98|22|0|All this is the effect of the sun. And in the spiritual heaven, it is all the effect of the One Lord, the One Jesus, who is the only One God of heaven and of all worlds!
SS|2|98|23|0|What He Himself is in Himself as the Divine sun of all suns, that is also every single word spoken out of His mouth against all countless words from the mouth of enthusiastic patriarchs, fathers and prophets. Countless exhortations, laws and regulations we see in the course of the Old Testament. These are stars and also artificial lights of the night. But then the Lord comes, speaks only one word - and this word outweighs the whole Old Testament.
SS|2|98|24|0|And, for that very reason, this first word appears here in this eleventh hall as a self-luminous sun, whose light illuminates innumerable stars, but it never lasts forever to make use of the counter-reflection of the stars. For it is the primeval light from which all the countless stars have taken their partial light.
SS|2|98|25|0|And so it will certainly be understandable here, too, why the former ten erected tablets are only white, that is with a dull shimmer, whereas here we see the primordial sunlight, which requires no pre-light and no after-light, but it is all light in itself.
SS|2|98|26|0|Whoever takes this to heart to a certain extent will fully understand why the Lord has said, "In this commandment of love are Moses and all the prophets." It is certainly as much as said, as one would of course like to say: In the daylight, therefore, one no longer sees the stars and no longer needs their light, because all their light gets completely overpowered by the single light of the sun. But how through this here the full truth presents itself palpably, you will see in the sequel.
SS|2|99|0|1|Love of God as the primordial material of all creatures
SS|2|99|1|0|The love of God is the primitive substance of all creatures, for without them nothing could ever have been created. This love corresponds to the all-enlivening and generating warmth, and only through this warmth do you see the earth become green under your feet.
SS|2|99|2|0|Through heat, the rigid tree becomes leafy, flowering, and the warmth in its essence is what ripens the fruit on the tree. There is no creature or thing on the earth's surface at all which could take its origin in the total lack of heat.
SS|2|99|3|0|It will be said and argued that ice surely lacks all warmth, and especially the polar ice. With that, the heat will not be able to do much, because at near forty degrees below zero, one would like to know the heat measuring instrument that could measure some heat there. But I say nothing else than that the scholars of this earth have not yet invented an instrument with which they are able to discern the actual heat from the actual cold matter and precisely determine it. With us, who are in the inner pure knowledge, a completely different measure is introduced and in use.
SS|2|99|4|0|The scientists of the earth begin with the measurement of cold, where water freezes. If at freezing point the actual cold begins, then I would like to know the reason, according to which laws or in which way cold then can increase? Why is a temperature of about four to five degrees below the so-called ice-point still tolerably bearable? But when the thermometer has dropped to eighteen degrees below, everyone will feel the cold very painfully. One cannot say with full rights here: Eighteen degrees of cold are therefore more sensitive than four degrees, because at four degrees, apparently more heat than at eighteen degrees prevails. Can one now accept eighteen degrees as complete coldness? Oh no, because you've already experienced thirty degrees of coldness. This was even more painful than the eighteen-degree one. Why? Because it contained far less heat than eighteen degrees. But forty degrees will be even more painful than thirty. But is it therefore justified to declare the forty degrees as completely void of heat?
SS|2|99|5|0|But I want to tell you that this is nothing but transitions from heat to cold, and vice versa. Therefore one can accept this much more correct scale:
SS|2|99|6|0|Every thing, every body that can still be heated, cannot be called completely cold, for the amount of heat it is capable to absorb, corresponds with its size and density. A lump of ice from the highest north can be melted by the fire and the water brought to boiling point. If this ice had no inherent heat, it could never be heated.
SS|2|99|7|0|Cold is therefore the property of a being in which there is no longer any warming capacity. Thus, one can justifiably attribute the formation of ice on the North Pole solely to the reaction of heat, where it is threatened by the cold, seizing, contracting and solidifying its bodies so that they can resist the actual cold.
SS|2|99|8|0|Warmth is therefore equal to love, but the real cold is like the real hellish lovelessness. Wherever it wants to appear ruling, the all-enlivening and sustaining love arms itself against her, and the real cold, which kills everything, cannot win any victory from the love thus armed.
SS|2|99|9|0|After that, what does "love God above everything" mean? Of course, it cannot possibly mean something other than:
SS|2|99|10|0|Combine your God-given warmth of life with the original creative and preserving warmth of your Creator, and you will never lose your life.
SS|2|99|11|0|But if you want to voluntarily separate your love or your warmth of life from the Divine primordial warmth of life, and want to exist as an independently ruling being, your warmth will have no more sustenance.
SS|2|99|12|0|You will thereby move into an ever-greater degree of cold. And the deeper you go down into the ever more powerful, colder degrees, the harder it will be to warm you up again. But if you have gone into the perfect cold, then you have fallen completely prey to Satan, where you are so cold that no more warming is possible!
SS|2|99|13|0|What then would happen to you, no angel of the heaven would know one syllable to tell you.
SS|2|99|14|0|In God, of course, are infinite depths. But who will be able to fathom these and keep his life?
SS|2|99|15|0|I think that from this short discussion, one can already quite clearly begin to form an idea of why this commandment, this one word of the Lord, is the epitome, indeed a sun of all suns and a word of all words. In the following instance, we want to talk more about it.
SS|2|100|0|1|What does it mean to love God above all else?
SS|2|100|1|0|I see one who comes and speaks: It would be all right, but how should one realize this one Divine word to God Himself? How could one truly love God, and above all else? Should one be so in love with God as a young bridegroom with his beautiful and rich bride? Or should one be in love with God, like a mathematician with a mathematical calculation or an astronomer with his stars? Or should one be in love like a speculator with his commodity, or a capitalist with his money, or a sovereign with his dominions, or even like a ruling monarch with his throne? These are the only possible standards of serious human love, for the children's love of their parents cannot be properly established as a serious measure of love, as the example teaches that children can leave their parents to either build a good marriage or to gain much money or to take a high honorary position. With all this, the love of the children returns to their parents and must necessarily take a more powerful place. Therefore, only the most powerful standards of human love are given here, and then it is asked, by which one should one actually measure the love of God?
SS|2|100|2|0|But if somebody comes and says: Like this or that, I say: friend! That cannot be.
SS|2|100|3|0|It is true that the most powerful measures of love I have quoted are probably the only ones according to which man's greatest power of love can be measured; but when it is said that one should love God above all, that wants to say as much as: more than anything in the world.
SS|2|100|4|0|So, how does one begin to raise love unto a power of which no human spirit can form any measurable or comparable concept? One will say, for example, that one should love God even more than his own life. Here I say in objection: With the love of one's own life, the highest love for God holds out even less of a comparison than with the love of the children for their parents. Because it is already well known that the children do not risk their lives out of love for their parents; on the contrary, they expect of the parents to fight for them for life and death.
SS|2|100|5|0|The self-love of children is usually far more powerful than their love towards their parents. But we see, on the other hand, that the children of men often put their lives on the line for the sake of other benefits. One is sailing across the ocean on stormy nights, another is facing the line of fire of the enemy's army, and a third often goes to the unstable abysses of the earth to fetch metallic treasures. And so we see that these external worldly-earnest standards of human love are certainly stronger and have a more general applicability than children's love for their parents and the love of their own lives.
SS|2|100|6|0|But of what use are all these standards, if far above them, the love for God should stand on such a level, against which all other love measures should sink back into pure nothingness? See, my dear friends and brothers, our objector has attacked us sharply, and we will have to stand up with much vigor in order to win against the opponent's overweight.
SS|2|100|7|0|But I just see a very serious-looking opponent again. This one is sure of his victory and says: Oh, we will deal with this objector soon, because the Lord has even given us the explicit standard of how to love God. Therefore, I need say nothing other than what the Lord Himself has said, namely, "He who keeps my commandments, it is he who loves Me." - This is the actual measure of how to love God.
SS|2|100|8|0|If the objector has enough sharp and strong teeth, he should still try to set up some other unbeatable measure. Good, I say, the objector is still around and makes an effort to bite the bit with this objection. So we want to listen to him and see what he's going to say. He speaks:
SS|2|100|9|0|Good, my dear, friendly opponent! In the presentation of your objection, you have shown to me according to your measure of the highest love of God, nothing but that you have a fairly good memory, by quoting so many texts from the Holy Scriptures. But see, whoever wants to receive life from all the texts, not only has to know them, but should also be able to vividly perceive their meaning.
SS|2|100|10|0|What would you say, if I spoke to you from the mouth of the Lord Himself, not just one, but several objections to it, according to which the Lord Himself presents the love from the fulfillment of the law as insufficient? Although you make a face now, as if you want to say: Such texts should probably be sparsely scattered in Scripture. But I say to you: Dear friend, not at all. Just listen to me, I want to bring you half a dozen, if you want it.
SS|2|100|11|0|Are you aware of the Lord's talk with the rich youth? Does not he ask: "Master, what shall I do to win eternal life?" What does the Lord answer? You speak triumphantly: The Lord says, "Keep the commandments and love God, and you will live!" Good, I say, but what does the youth say? He says, "Master, I have kept that since my childhood."
SS|2|100|12|0|That’s all right. But why, I ask, did the boy give this answer to the Lord? He wanted to tell him this: Although you have kept all this from your childhood, you still feel nothing of the wonderful eternal life in Me.
SS|2|100|13|0|Why does the Lord then not explain to the youth the attitude of the commandments for the attainment of eternal life as sufficient, but at once makes a very tremendous addition, saying, "So sell all your goods, distribute them among the poor, and follow Me!
SS|2|100|14|0|Question, if the Lord thus makes such an addition, are the observation of the laws then the highest love for God? See, there's a catch, but let's move on!
SS|2|100|15|0|What does the Lord say to His apostles and disciples when He introduces and preaches to them the duties to be fulfilled? He speaks nothing but the simple, very meaningful words: "But if you have done all things, confess that you are lazy and useless servants.
SS|2|100|16|0|I ask you now: does the Lord here explain the obedience to the commandments as sufficient, while He evidently declares that every man who completely fulfills the law should consider himself completely useless? See, there is already a second, even greater problem. But let us continue!
SS|2|100|17|0|Do you know the parable of the Pharisee and tax collector in the temple? The Pharisee joyfully gives himself the faithful testimony before the sanctuary, that he, unlike many others, has fully fulfilled the law of Moses in all its aspects. The poor publican in a remote corner of the temple, by his immensely humble position, faithfully shows to every observer that he did not manage to fulfill the conditions of the Mosaic Law, for he dare not even to look up to the sanctuary of God due to his many sins, but confesses even its worthlessness before God and pleads for mercy and grace.
SS|2|100|18|0|Surely I would like to know about you, my dear literal friend, why, if the law is sufficient, the Lord here lets the Pharisee, who strictly observe the whole law, stay unjustified and lets the poor, sinful publican go from the temple justified?
SS|2|100|19|0|See, if you look at this in the right light, it seems as if the Lord Himself has created a third great problem with the strict observance of the law. You now shrug and do not know what you should make of it. Do not worry about it, it does become even better! So just continue.
SS|2|100|20|0|What would you say, if I would quote to you from the Scriptures, and indeed from the mouth of the Lord Himself, a text according to which He indirectly invalidates the whole law and sets for it a completely different aid, through which He alone guarantees the acquisition of eternal life?
SS|2|100|21|0|You speak now: Good friend, I also want to hear this text. Shall have him soon, my dear friend! What does the Lord say when He found a child by the wayside, picked him up, pressed him to His heart and cuddled him? He says: "If you do not become like this child, you will not enter into the kingdom of heaven!"
SS|2|100|22|0|Question: Did this child, who had barely spoken a few words, ever study the laws of Moses and then strictly arranged his life accordingly? There is no person in the world so stupid who could say that. Question: How could the Lord here, as the supreme motive for the gaining of eternal life, designate a child who had never dealt with the law of Moses ever before? Friend, I'll say nothing more than this: try to raise an objection against this. You are silent. So I see that with your lineup you have already retreated quite low into the background with this fourth problem.
SS|2|101|0|1|What is the love unto God?
SS|2|101|1|0|You have seen in these four points that the Lord, on the one hand, does not present the sole obedience to the law for the attainment of actual eternal life as sufficient and, in the fourth point, even indirectly abolishes it.
SS|2|101|2|0|But what would you say, if I would like to give you a few instances where the Lord even spoke rebukingly of the observance of the law? You say here: That will probably not be possible! For that, I can offer you not just one, but, as you wish, several examples. Hear!
SS|2|101|3|0|Anyone who has studied the Mosaic Law only to some degree must know how much Moses commanded hospitality to the Jewish people. Those who turned against hospitality were declared worthy of punishment before God and before men. The law of hospitality was all the more intensified for the Jewish people, who were very prone to greed, in order to protect this people from self-love and greed, and to lead them to charity.
SS|2|101|4|0|The law, therefore, was to receive and serve a foreign guest with all attentiveness, especially if he belonged to the Jewish nation; and this law was from God; for God, not Moses, was the Lawgiver.
SS|2|101|5|0|But when the very same Lord, who had once given the laws through Moses, comes to Bethania in the house of Lazarus, Martha is law-abiding and offers all her strength to serve this most worthy guest with due respect. Mary, her sister, forgets about the law out of sheer joy in the exalted guest, sits down idly at His feet and listens with the utmost attention to the stories and parables of the Lord. Martha, somewhat aroused by her sister's inaction and oblivion of the law on this occasion, turns herself eagerly to the Lord and says, "Lord! I have so much to do, would you bid my sister to help me a little! "Or, more clearly, Master, You, the Founder of the Mosaic Law, do remind my sister to be obedient.
SS|2|101|6|0|What is the Lord talking about here? "Martha, Martha!" He says, "you're worried about worldliness! Mary has chosen the better part, which will never be taken from her.
SS|2|101|7|0|Tell me now, my dear friend, whether this is not an obvious censure of the Lord against the zealous and exact observance of the law, but, on the contrary, an extraordinary commendation of the person who, to a certain extent, does not care about the whole law, but rather says through her actions (Maria):
SS|2|101|8|0|Lord, if I only have You, the whole world is not worth a stater to me! Does the Lord not here again show that the observance of the law alone does not give anyone the better, even the best part, which would never be taken from him? See, that is a fifth problem. But go on!
SS|2|101|9|0|What does the Lord Himself say to Moses, in the third commandment, "Thou shalt sanctify the Sabbath"? Question, what does the Lord Himself do in the face of His literal fulfillers of the law? See, He goes forth and desecrates the Sabbath Himself, apparently according to the literal sense of the law, and even allows His disciples to reap ears of corn on a sabbath day, and to fill themselves with the grains. How do you like this observance of the law of Moses, where the Lord Himself, as it were, does not only desecrate the whole Sabbath only for Himself, but to the greatest annoyance of the literal law-enforcers? You will say that the Lord could do that, because He is also a Lord of the Sabbath.
SS|2|101|10|0|Good, but I ask: Did the angry Pharisees know that the carpenter's son was Lord of the Sabbath? - You think they should have recognized His miracles. But then I say: marvels were not enough for these people to discern the perfect divinity in Christ, for all the prophets worked miracles at all times, the true as well as sometimes the false ones. One cannot therefore assume that the miracles of Christ should have convinced the Pharisees of His Divinity and glory.
SS|2|101|11|0|But all the prophets, except for Him, sanctified the Sabbath. He alone overthrew it. Would that not have been a nuisance to the literal law-abiders? Certainly, and yet the Lord did not stop with His activity.
SS|2|101|12|0|But what does it mean? Nothing other than that the Lord sets the observance of the law only at the very bottom. Why? A little parable out of your own sphere, as of the sphere of every man who has ever lived in the world, is to bring you the answer:
SS|2|101|13|0|A father has two children. He has announced his will as law to these children. He showed them a field and vineyard and said, "You have become strong, and so I demand of you that you diligently work for me in the vineyard and the field. From your work I will know which of you loves me the most." Well, that is the law, according to which, of course, to the son who loves the Father most, would be given more glory by the Father.
SS|2|101|14|0|But what are the two sons doing? The one takes the spade and persistently tills the earth all day long and orders the field and the vineyard. The other one is working at his leisure, as one would say. Why? He says: When I am in the field or in the vineyard, I must always miss my dear father, besides, I am not as glory-hungry as my brother. If only I have my dear father, if I can only be around him, who is everything in my heart, I do not ask for much or for one or the other allotment of glory.
SS|2|101|15|0|The father also says from time to time to his second son: but see how your brother works diligently and seeks to earn my love. But the son says, O dear father! When I am in the field, I am far from you, and my heart does not give me rest, but always speaks aloud to me: Love does not live in the hand, but in the heart, therefore it does not want to do it with the hand, but want to be earned by the heart. Give, father, my brother, who works so diligently the field and the vineyard. But I am sufficiently provided for by you, if you will only allow me to love you to my heart's content at all times, as I want and must love you, because you are my father, my all.
SS|2|101|16|0|What will the Father then say, and that from the innermost depth of his heart? Certainly nothing other than:
SS|2|101|17|0|Yes, my dearest son, you have revealed your heart to me; the law is just a test. But my son, love, is not in the law, for everyone who keeps the law alone keeps it out of self-love in order to earn his love and glory with his energy. But the one who keeps the law is still far from My love, because his love attached to Me, but to the reward.
SS|2|101|18|0|But because you have turned back, you did not disdain the law, because your father gave it, but you have risen above the law, and your love has led you back to your father. So then your brother should come over the field and the vineyard and enter into my glory; but you, my dearest son, shall have what you have sought, the Father Himself and all His love!
SS|2|101|19|0|I think, my dear friend, it will be obvious from this parable, what is more, that dry law only, or the overriding and the embracing of love only.
SS|2|101|20|0|If all is not completely clear to you yet, I ask you: if you had the opportunity to choose a bride out of two virgins of whom you would be convinced that you both love each other, but you are not yet completely sure which one loves you the most. Would not you very much wish to find out who does love you the most, to choose the one who loves you most? You say: That's very clear, but how do find out? That we'll have at once.
SS|2|101|21|0|See, you come to the first one. She is busy and active. Out of love for you, she does not mind all the hard work she does for you, because she makes shirts, socks, nightgowns, and more such clothing for you. She has so much to do, that not seldom, out of sheer business, is she hardly aware of you when you come to her. See, that's the first one. - The second one works very casually. She also does things for you, but her heart is too busy with you to give her attention to the work. If you visit her, and she sees you coming from far away, there is no talk of working, because then she knows nothing higher, nothing more commendable than you alone! You alone are her all in all, for you she would give all the world! Tell me which of the two will you choose?
SS|2|101|22|0|You say: Dear friend! The second one is dearer to me, because what do I care about a few shirts and stockings? It can obviously be seen here that the first one seeks to earn me only by forcing me to acknowledge her merit. The other, however, seeks to love me. She is beyond merit and knows nothing higher than me and my love. I would take the second one for my wife.
SS|2|101|23|0|Well, I tell you, my dear friend, do not you see clearly the nature of Martha and Mary here? Do you see what the Lord is saying to the law-abiding Martha and what to the idle Mary?
SS|2|101|24|0|But from this you can also see what the Lord demands of every human being beyond the law, and at the same time tangibly reveals what man's love for God consists of. For just the very reason the Lord even cursed, excited in His heart the literal observer of the law (the Pharisees and the scribes), praises the sinful publican, and makes the kingdom of heaven more accessible to the thieves, whores, and adulterers than the dry slaves of the letter
SS|2|101|25|0|Therefore I ask the objector now with the fullest right once again, according to which measure one should love God above everything? If I have the measure, then I have everything, but if I do not have the measure, then I love as one who does not know what love is. So again, the question:
SS|2|101|26|0|How should one love God above all else? - And I, John, say: To love God above all means:
SS|2|101|27|0|To love God beyond all law! - How to, shall be made clear next.
SS|2|102|0|1|How to love God above all else
SS|2|102|1|0|But in order to know and understand thoroughly how to love God beyond the law, one must know that the law in and of itself is nothing but the dry way to the true love of God.
SS|2|102|2|0|He who begins to love God in his heart, has already traveled the way; but whoever loves God only by the attitude of the law, is still with his love a traveler on the way, where no fruit grows and not infrequently robbers and thieves of the wanderer wait.
SS|2|102|3|0|But whoever loves God purely, loves Him above all else! For to love God above all means to love God beyond all law. Whoever is out of the way, must go on step by step, in order to reach in the most painstaking manner the goal set for him. But he who loves God fully, skips the whole way, that is, the whole law, and he loves God above all else.
SS|2|102|4|0|But whoever loves God purely, loves Him above all else! For to love God above all means to love God beyond all law. Whoever is out of the way, must go on step by step, in order to reach in the most painstaking manner the goal set for him. But he who loves God fully, skips the whole way, that is, the whole law, and he loves God above all else.
SS|2|102|5|0|But I say: Is not everything explained by the given law, how man has to behave in his desire for worldly things? All things are therefore represented in the law, and besides, for the love of man, there is given the just limitation according to which every man has to behave towards worldly things.
SS|2|102|6|0|But if somebody loves God beyond the law, he certainly loves him beyond all worldly things, because, as I have just said, the use of worldly things and the attitude to them according to the Divine order are represented by the law. A short supplement in a comparative position will make the whole thing as clear as daylight.
SS|2|102|7|0|The Lord speaks to the rich youth: "Sell everything, divide it among the poor, and follow Me!" - What does that mean? In other words, if you, young man, have observed the law, then rise above it, return all laws and all things to the world, and you stay with Me, then you have the life!
SS|2|102|8|0|Who will not know here what God means to love beyond the law?
SS|2|102|9|0|The Lord continues to speak to the disciples: "If you do not become like little children, you will not enter the kingdom of God." What does that mean? Nothing other than:
SS|2|102|10|0|If you are not like this little child, not respecting everything in the world, neither the law nor the things of the world, coming to Me and taking Me like this child with all love, you will not enter into the kingdom of God! Why not? Because the Lord Himself speaks again: "I am the way, the truth, and the life!" So whoever comes to Me, who is completely one with the Father, must enter through Me into the fold or the kingdom of God.
SS|2|102|11|0|As long as one does not embrace the Lord Himself, he cannot come to Him, even if he had, like a rock, observed a thousand laws without fail. For whoever is still on the way is not yet with the Lord, but who is with the Lord, what does he have to do with the way any more?
SS|2|102|12|0|But here among you there are fools, and many hundreds of thousands, who hold the way much higher than the Lord. And when they are already with the Lord. They turn back and move away from Him, to be on the wretched way! Such people enjoy subjection, slavery, and the hard yoke more than the Lord, who makes every man free. His yoke is exceedingly light and His burden is gentle. Light is the yoke, so that in the course of your life, your love for the Lord will not press your neck, and even gently the burden, which is the sole law of love! - Next, we will look at an example.
SS|2|102|13|0|The just Pharisee praises himself by the wayside; but the tax collector finds the whole way very difficult. Because; he is never able to oversee his goal. He therefore bows down deeply before the Lord in his heart, realizes his weakness and inability to walk the path conscientiously. But he embraces God the Lord with his heart and thereby makes a great leap over the whole arduous way and thereby reaches his goal!
SS|2|102|14|0|Who will not reach out with his hands, which means "to love the Lord above all things"? - So let's move on. The Martha is on the way, the Maria at the goal! Here you hardly need to say more about it, for it is obvious and clear here what "loving the Lord above all things" means.
SS|2|102|15|0|But if we want to make the matter clearer, let us look at the scene where the Lord asks Peter three times whether he loves Him? - Why does He ask him three times? For the Lord knew anyway that Peter loved Him, and He also knew that Peter would answer all three of the same questions to Him with the same heart and the same mouth. The Lord knew that. It is not for this reason that He asked this question to Peter, but that Peter should confess that he is free and loves the Lord beyond all law. And so the first question means: "Peter, do you love Me" - Peter, did you find Me on the way? - Peter affirms this, and the Lord speaks: "Feed my sheep"! that means: Teach also the brothers to find Me! - The second question: Peter, do you love Me? means: Peter, are you with Me, are you at the door? - Peter affirms this, and the Lord says, "So feed My sheep!" Or: So bring the brethren to be with Me at the door to life! And for the third time the Lord asks Peter: "Do you love Me?" That means as much as: Peter, are you beyond all law? Are you in Me like I am in you? Peter apprehensively affirms this, and the Lord speaks again: "So feed My sheep and follow Me!" That means as much as: So you also bring the brothers, that they are in Me and live in My order and love the same as you.
SS|2|102|16|0|Because following the Lord means living in the love of the Lord. I think to say again, "to love God above all things", would be superfluous. And since we now know this and have recognized the Light of lights, we will immediately go to the twelfth and last hall.
SS|2|103|0|1|The Twelfth commandment in the twelfth hall - Love unto the neighbor
SS|2|103|1|0|Here we are in the midst of this great and splendid hall, again with a sun tablet, and written in the midst of it with red-lettered writing: "This is equal to the first, that you love your neighbor as yourself; therein is the law and the prophets." Now, someone can immediately rise and say: How should this be understood: love one's neighbor as oneself? The oneself or self-love is a vice, so the basis love of the neighbor can also be nothing more than a vice; in this way, the charity so evidently has self-love or love-for-your-own as foundation. If I want to live as a virtuous man, I must not love myself. But if I am not allowed to love myself, then I am not allowed to love my neighbor because the love relationship with my neighbor should correspond to the self-love as perfectly identical. According to this, one would not love one's neighbor as one loves oneself because one should not love oneself either.
SS|2|103|2|0|See, that would be such an usual objection, which certainly would not be too difficult to meet. Since the self-love of man is as much as one's own life itself, natural self-love is self-evident in this degree, for having no self-love means having as much as no life!
SS|2|103|3|0|It is therefore a matter of recognizing the difference between just and unjust self-love.
SS|2|103|4|0|Self-love is "just" if it has no greater desire for the things of the world than what the right measure of the Divine order has assigned to it, which measure was adequately shown in the seventh, ninth, and tenth commandments. If self-love demands beyond this measure, then it transcends the definite limits of the Divine order and can already be regarded as sin at the first crossover. According to this standard, therefore, charity must be divided; for if someone loves a brother or a sister beyond this measure, he commits idolatry with his brother or sister and does not make him better, but worse.
SS|2|103|5|0|The fruits of such excessive charity are for the most part all the present and all-time rulers of the peoples. How come? Some people have loved one out of their midst because of his more brilliant talents over the just measure, made him the ruler over themselves and afterwards had to let them be punished by him or by his descendants for this vice.
SS|2|103|6|0|It will be said here: But there do have to be kings and princes to guide the nations after all, and they are instituted by God Himself. I will not directly oppose that, but I want to shed light on how it is and what it should be like, I will describe with this opportunity.
SS|2|103|7|0|What does the Lord say to the Israelite people when they required a king? Nothing other than: "To all the sins that this people has committed before Me, it has added even the greatest, that, dissatisfied with My guidance, it demands a king." - From this sentence, I think, can be sufficiently proved that the kings are given by God out of the people not as a blessing, but as a judgment.
SS|2|103|8|0|Question: Are kings necessary at the side of God to guide humanity? This question can be answered with the same answer as another question, which is: Did the Lord have need of any helper in the creation of the world and in the creation of man?
SS|2|103|9|0|Question: Which kings and princes, at any time and how present, help the Lord to preserve the worlds in their order and guide them on their paths? What duke does He need for the winds, which prince for the emanation of the light, and which king for the surveillance of the infinite space of the world and of the sun? But if the Lord can gird Orion without humanly princely and royal support, to feed the Big Dog, and to keep the great world and solar people in the most unerring order, should He need kings and princes among the people of this earth to help Him in His business?
SS|2|103|10|0|If we go back to the prehistory of every people, we shall find that every people was originally of a purely theocratic constitution, that is, they had no other master over them than God alone. It was not until the time when peoples became dissatisfied with the most free and liberal government of God, because they were too well off among them, that they began to love each other excessively. And usually a man became special for the sake of the general love of reward. He was required to be a leader. But the leader did not remain only a leader, for the leader had to make laws, the laws had to be sanctioned, and so the leader became a lord, a lord, a patriarch, then a prince, a king, and an emperor.
SS|2|103|11|0|Thus, emperors, kings, and princes have never been chosen by God, but only confirmed to the judgment of those who, by their free will, have chosen such emperors, kings, and princes from among them, and have given them all power over them.
SS|2|103|12|0|I think that this illumination will suffice to realize that any excess of both self-love and charity before God is an abomination.
SS|2|103|13|0|To love one's neighbor as oneself, means to love one's neighbor in the given Divine order, that is to say, in that just measure, which is assigned by God to each person from the beginning. If you do not yet understand this thoroughly, I will add a few examples by which you can clearly see the consequences of this, as well as other excesses.
SS|2|103|14|0|Suppose a millionaire lives in some village. Will this make the village happy or will it bring disaster? We want to see. The millionaire sees that the public money banks are staggering; what does he do? He sells his bonds and buys realities, goods. The sovereign to which he used to be only a subject is, as usual, in great need of money. Our millionaire is approached to lend capital to the ruler. He does it for good percentages and on the safe mortgage of domination itself. His neighbors, the other villagers, also need money. He lends it to them without decency on land register entry. This situation lasts for several years. The ruler becomes ever poorer and the village neighbors no wealthier. What happens? Our millionaire first seizes the rule, and the ruler, not in the possession of even a penny anymore, must be at mercy and disgrace, gets at the most out of sheer magnanimity a travel allowance, and our millionaire becomes ruler and at the same time lord over his neighbor indebted to him. These, because they are unable to pay him either capital or interests, are soon appraised and seized.
SS|2|103|15|0|Here we have the natural consequence of the happiness which a millionaire or an owner of the excess of self-love has prepared for the villager. There is nothing more to say about it. - Let's go over to the second case.
SS|2|103|16|0|There lives somewhere a very poor family. They barely have enough to manage her daily miserable life. A very rich and rarely charitable man gets to know this poor, but otherwise good and respectable family. He, in the possession of several millions, takes pity on this family and thinks to himself: I want to make this family truly happy all in one blow. I want to give them an estate and a fortune of half a million. At the same time, I want to have the pleasure of seeing how the faces of this poor family will cheer up. He does as he have decided. For a whole week, the family did nothing but shed tears of joy, even to the dear Lord God is spoken out many a "Thank You, God".
SS|2|103|17|0|But only about a year later, when we consider this happy family again, we will discover all the luxuries as it is always at home in the homes of the rich. At the same time, this family became more and more hard-hearted and will now seek to avenge secretly on all those whom who did not want to see them in their distress. The "Thank God" will disappear, but for it equipage, liveried servants and the like is introduced.
SS|2|103|18|0|Question: Has this great excess of charity benefited or harmed this poor family? I mean, here you do not need a lot of words, you just have to reach for all the luxuries with your hands, and you'll find out what benefits this family has received for eternal life through an excess of charity. But from this it becomes evident that charity and self-love must always remain within the bounds of the just Divine measure of law.
SS|2|103|19|0|If the man loves his wife excessively, then he will spoil her. She becomes vain, will appreciate herself and becomes a so-called coquette. The man will scarcely have enough hands to reach out everywhere to satisfy the demands of his wife.
SS|2|103|20|0|Even a bridegroom, if he loves his bride too much, will make her audacious and in the end, unfaithful.
SS|2|103|21|0|So the just measure of love is needed everywhere. Nevertheless, charity is something quite different from what we have come to know. But in what is internal and spiritual charity, we want to learn clearly in the course of this communication.
SS|2|104|0|1|What is true love unto the neighbor?
SS|2|104|1|0|In order to know the foundation of the real true "love unto your neighbor" consists of, one must first know and thoroughly understand who really is a neighbor. Therein lies the main knot buried. One will say: how should one understand that? For the Lord Himself, as the sole representative of charity, has nowhere more detailed provisions. When the scribes asked Him who the neighbor was, He merely showed them in a parable who was a neighbor to the well-known, unfortunate Samaritan, namely a Samaritan himself, who took him to the inn and poured oil and wine into his wounds.
SS|2|104|2|0|From this, however, it emerges that unfortunate people only have in certain circumstances "neighbors" to be their benefactors, and are therefore, conversely, the "neighbors" to their benefactors. So, if there are neighbors only in these circumstances, what neighbors would ordinary people have, who neither have to endure even a misfortune, nor at any time be able to help a victim? Is not there a more general text that describes the neighbor closer? For in this case only the highest distress and on the other side a great wealth, paired with a good heart, are contrasted as being neighbors to each other.
SS|2|104|3|0|We therefore want to see if such broader texts do not exist. There would be one, and that is, "Bless those who curse you, and do good to your enemies!"
SS|2|104|4|0|That would be a text from which it can be clearly seen that the Lord has greatly extended charity by not even excluding the enemies and those who curse you.
SS|2|104|5|0|Another text reads, "Make friends with unjust Mammon." - What does the Lord mean by that? Nothing else than that man should not miss any opportunity to do good to his neighbor. He only allows in the external sense, a public seizing of the goods of a rich man, if it would help many, or at least several needy, but only in the highest emergency.
SS|2|104|6|0|Further, we find a text where the Lord says: "Whatsoever ye do good to one of these poor in My name, ye have done to Me." This sentence is confirmed by the Lord in the presentation of the "most recent" or spiritual judgement, when He says to the elect: "I came naked, hungry, thirsty, sick, imprisoned, and without a roof or a shed, and you received Me, cared for Me, clothed Me, saturated Me and quenched My thirst"; and for the rejected ones, that they did not do so. The good ones apologized as if they never did it, and the wicked, as if they would have done so I He would have come to them. The Lord then clearly says:
SS|2|104|7|0|"Whatever you did or did not do to the poor in My name, you did to Me."
SS|2|104|8|0|From this text, the true charity is already quite clearly highlighted, and it will be shown who are therefore the real neighbor.
SS|2|104|9|0|But we want to look at a text. So this one reads: "If you prepare a banquet there will be no invitations for those who can repay you with a reciprocal party. You will not have a reward in heaven for that, for you have received such in the world. But if you invite the needy, lame, brash, in every way poor people, who cannot repay you, you will have your reward in heaven. So also lend your money to those who cannot repay you, so you will store up reward for the heavens. But if you lend your money to those who can repay you and with interest, then you have your reward here. If you give alms, then do so silently, and your right hand should not know what the left does. And your Father in Heaven, who sees in secret, will bless and reward you in heaven!"
SS|2|104|10|0|I mean, from these texts one can almost grab with the hands, who the Lord regard to be the actual neighbor. That's why we want to see what meaning it contains.
SS|2|104|11|0|Everywhere we see that the Lord only putting poor people over against the wealthy. Why? Nothing other than that the poor are designated and placed before the wealthy as the true neighbor of the Lord, and not rich over against rich and poor over against poor. The rich over against the rich can only consider themselves as neighbors if they unite for equally good, God-pleasing purposes. However, the poor are also one another's neighbors, if they also join together as much as possible in patience and in love for the Lord as well as brotherly among themselves.
SS|2|104|12|0|The first degree of charity thus always remains between the wealthy and the poor, and between the strong and the weak, and is in the same proportion as that between parents and children.
SS|2|104|13|0|But why should the poor to the wealthy, the weak to the strong, and the children to the parents be considered the closest of neighbors? For no other than the following simple reason than that the Lord, as the closest to every man, according to His own expression, preferably represents Himself in the poor and weak as in the children of this world. For He Himself speaks: "Whatsoever ye do to the poor, ye have done to Me!" - If you do not always have Me personally in your midst, then you will always have the poor (as the Lord wanted to say) as My perfect representatives among you.
SS|2|104|14|0|So the Lord also says of a child: "He who receives such a child in My Name will receive Me."
SS|2|104|15|0|From all this, however, it is clear that men have more or less to consider each other according to their degree of "neighbor," the more or less they are filled with the Spirit of the Lord. But the Lord does not give his Spirit to the rich of the world, but only to the poor, the weak and the secular. The poor man is thereby more and more filled with the Spirit of the Lord, because he is poor, for poverty is a major part of the Spirit of the Lord.
SS|2|104|16|0|Those who are poor, resemble the Lord in their poverty, while the rich cannot. They do not know the Lord. But He knows the poor. Therefore the poor should be the neighbor to the rich, to which they, the rich, must come if they want to approach the Lord; for the rich cannot possibly regard themselves as the neighbor of the Lord. The Lord Himself has shown the infinite gap between Him and them in the story of the rich glutton. Only the poor Lazarus He places in the bosom of Abraham, so as to be close to Him, the Lord.
SS|2|104|17|0|Thus, even at the event of the rich youth, the Lord showed who should be his neighbor before he could come again to the Lord and follow him. And everywhere the Lord represents the poor as well as the children as one's neighbor, or even as His formal representatives. These are to be loved by the wealthy as well as they do themselves, but those of their kind, they should not. For that is why the Lord said that this commandment of charity is equal to the first, with which He would say nothing other than: What you do to the poor, you do to Me!
SS|2|104|18|0|But that the rich should not consider each other as neighbor, is evident from what the Lord says, that the rich should not invite the rich as their guests and lend their money to the rich, as well as from the fact that He did not command the rich youth to distribute his goods among the rich, but among the poor.
SS|2|104|19|0|But if some rich man wants to say: My closest neighbors are my children, I say: By no means! For the Lord took only one poor child, who begged on the way, and said, "He who receives such a child in My name, he will receive Me." The Lord never had anything to do with children of the rich.
SS|2|104|20|0|For that reason, when the king cares anxiously for his children, he commits a very strong sin against charity. The rich man cares best for his children by caring for a well-pleasing education, and not saving his fortune for his children, but giving the greater part of it to the poor. If he does that, the Lord will take his children and will lead them on the best way. If he does not do that, the Lord turns His face away from them, withdraws His hands, and leaves already their most tender youths to the hands of the world, that is, the hands of the devil, and they become worldly children, worldly men, saying as much as, being devils themselves.
SS|2|104|21|0|If you knew how down to the lowest, third degree of hell all family capital and especially the inalienable inheritance are cursed by the Lord in the most terrible way, you would be frozen in terror and fear and your hearts would become petrified like a diamond!
SS|2|104|22|0|Hence all the rich, wherever they may be, should heed this as much as possible, avert their hearts as much as possible from their riches, and thus, with the riches, do as much good as possible, if they want to escape eternal inferno. For on the other side there is a twofold melancholy, a vast, gloomy place, from which only inconceivably narrow paths lead, on which the wanderers fare not much better than the camel facing the eye of the needle. But there is also an eternal hellish condition from which, as far as I know, there are no paths yet. So let the rich, as well as anyone who possesses so much that he can still do something for the poor, take heed. But from this it is now shown what the true charity consists of. Such it is also taught and practiced here in the sun. But how this happens we will examine in more detail later.
SS|2|105|0|1|Practical instruction about charity of the students in the hereafter
SS|2|105|1|0|You know that nowhere is anything to be done with merely theoretical knowledge and belief. What good is it for someone to plague his head with a thousand theories? What good is it for somebody if he considers everything to be true, what is written in the book of life? All these would benefit someone just as if one had literally appropriated all musical theories and had also come to the conclusion that, if he were to make use of theories in practice, he would seriously produce the most eminent compositions, or at least become a virtuoso on one or the other instrument. Question: Will he be able to compose any piece of some value by any of these fundamental theoretic skills without the least practical skill? Or will he be able to either sing only the least part of a composition par excellence or perform it on a musical instrument? Certainly not, because without practical exercises, no theory is of any use.
SS|2|105|2|0|It is the same as if there were some foolish father who, while caring for his child and training his mind, yet always keep his feet bound together. Question: Will the child be able to walk, even though he saw others do it and would have learned all feet and foot movements theoretically from a Spanish dance master? The first step he would dare will turn out to be so uncertain, that this only theoretically educated child will immediately lie on the ground.
SS|2|105|3|0|It is thus more than clear that knowledge only, without practice, is useless! For it is a burning chandelier in an empty hall, the light which burns on its own and benefits no one. Accordingly, the actual exercise of what one has recognized and knows is infallibly the main focus. Since action in the realm of the purest spirits is always a matter of action, and the activity of charity is the chief principle of all spiritual activity, this commandment of charity here is taught more practically than theoretically.
SS|2|105|4|0|But how? These, as you see, grown-up students are taken with on all sorts of missions by the more accomplished spirits, and especially the newcomers from the earth must learn to distinguish the true neighbor, the less neighbor, and then the far-off. They must recognize how they have to behave towards their neighbors, their neighbors and the distant ones.
SS|2|105|5|0|As you know, the sense of pity of the youth is greater than that of the fixed manhood. Therefore it also happens that these disciples receive everything they encounter with great sympathy and compassion.
SS|2|105|6|0|They immediately want to push everybody into heaven, because they do not yet know from experience that heaven grants only blessedness to the closest neighbors, but that the lesser neighbors and far-off ones are a greater, even the greatest trouble. On these occasions, they first fully realize how true charity consists in giving each being his freedom and grant him his own love.
SS|2|105|7|0|For if you want to do something to someone other than what his love requires, you have not shown him any love service. If one asks his neighbor for a robe, and the neighbor gives him a loaf of bread instead, will the petitioner be satisfied with that? Certainly not, because he only asked for the robe, but not for the bread.
SS|2|105|8|0|If someone goes into a house and asks for a bride and they give him a basket of salt instead of the bride, will he be satisfied with that? And if somebody wants to make his way to a place to the north where he has a business, but a friend has his wagon harnessed, take the businessman who wants to go north, and drive south with him, he will be helped?
SS|2|105|9|0|Therefore, before they can bring their charity into practical use, the spirits must first learn to exactly discern the love of the spirits being brought on their way. When they have discerned this love, so also must be acted according to this love.
SS|2|105|10|0|He who wants to go to hell must have his escort there, for so is his love, without which there is no life for him. And whoever wants to go to heaven must be given the guidance that, purified in the righteous ways, he can then reach heaven fully qualified and there he can exist as a truly sanctified citizen.
SS|2|105|11|0|But it is not enough to bring all spirits into one and the same heaven, but heaven must correspond to the love of the spirit to the atom, for every other heaven will not be tolerated by a heavenly citizen, and he will suffer in it, like a fish in the air.
SS|2|105|12|0|For every man's love is the life element peculiar to him. If he does not find this, his life will soon be over. Therefore, charity in the realm of pure spirits must be thoroughly and properly purified and formed before these spirits are truly able to receive the newcomers, as well as to bring those who have long been in the spiritual realm, into the truly blissful and living order of God.
SS|2|105|13|0|The education and purification of this charity is therefore to explore and to recognize the mode of love in the spirits, and then to recognize and understand the ways and how these spirits are to be led into the Divine order.
SS|2|105|14|0|No spirit may ever be violated. His free will, together with his knowledge, determines the way, and the love of the spirit determines the style and manner in which he is to be guided.
SS|2|105|15|0|When the spirits first arrive at the place of their congenial love and behave malevolently there, then it is time to interfere - but again only according to the nature of their wickedness.
SS|2|105|16|0|And see, in everything concerning charity, our students are taught in the most practical way. Once they have acquired a skill, they receive the ordination of perfection. They are then, for a fixed period of time, given to the people living on the earth as guardian spirits, mostly for the purpose of practicing the true patience of the Lord on this foundation. You would scarcely believe how difficult it is for such a heavenly spirit to be so condescending with the stubborn people of this earth, that they never realize that they are accompanied by such a guardianship in every way and are guided according to their love.
SS|2|105|17|0|Indeed, it is no trivial matter, if one is equipped with all might and power and may not call fire from heaven as a beginner, but must constantly watch, being conscious of his power and might, how the person entrusted to him, is engaged in all sorts of filth of the world, forgetting the Lord more and more.
SS|2|105|18|0|A most mischievous, utterly naughty little girl is like the highest heaven compared to the task of a guardian spirit at the beginning of his mission. How many tears must they shed, for the extent of their influence may exist only in the softest whisper into the conscience, or at most on extraordinary occasions, the prevention of certain calamities inflicted by hell upon the earthly mortals. In everything else, they may not interfere.
SS|2|105|19|0|But just imagine for a bit the often bitter lot of a so-called tutor or teacher, if he gets quite rough and playful children to educate. Is not job of a woodcutter better? Sure, because the wood can be felled and split according to the will of the woodcutter, but the rude child mocks the will of his master. But this condition is barely a shadow against that of a guardian spirit whose person is either a miser, a thief, a robber, a murderer, a gambler, a whore, and an adulterer. The guardian spirit must always passively observe such atrocities and must not counteract with all his might in the least anticipatory manner. And if anticipation is permitted on some occasions, it must nevertheless be so cleverly applied that the protégé is not in the slightest hindered in the sphere of freedom of his will, but at most only in the actual execution of it.
SS|2|105|20|0|See, this is the second practical business in which our holy students must practice in charity, and especially in the patience of the Lord. But what happens to them after this exercise in patience, will be shown next.
SS|2|106|0|1|Essence and consequences of vice
SS|2|106|1|0|John: “After our disciples are well trained in patience and return from their duty in this outer world, usually after the decease of one of their entrusted persons they protected, they must stay near them as long as the natural spiritual condition of a person’s deceased soul lasts here. At the moment of the unmasking or emptying by which each spirit is simply left on his own, they return to the spiritual sun. Only from there they go to a new destiny. But where? This is very easy to guess when one considers that our disciples had sufficient opportunity up till now to practically observe and recognize the breaking of the law, first as disciples spiritually, scientifically and then as spirit protectors.
SS|2|106|2|0|The fact that after this understanding there is still a third, and after the third a fourth understanding, should be clear to everyone who knows that the goal, that is reached with each evil, brings along certain consequences, and it is only with this goal that the basis or main cause of the evil is recognized. For if one is still not aware of the consequences of sin and completely realizes the cause of sin, then he is still not so free and firm to sufficiently abhor sin. But once he realized that the consequence is the result of an unchangeable law and if he recognized the cause that is behind it, only after that, by his free insight and his fee will, he will entirely become a firm adversary of all the evil.
SS|2|106|3|0|But where must our disciple go to realize this? They must travel through the Hells escorted by mighty and very experienced spirits, and this from the first up to the last or lowest one. In the first and second one we can see the consequences of evil and it is especially in the second one that the cause of evil becomes more and more obvious within the still very visible consequences. Only in the third, lowest Hell they come to know the basis or main cause of all evil.
SS|2|106|4|0|Many can say: ‘The consequences and the cause are two points of a circle that come together in one and the same spot, for no one will perform an action without wanting to realize the intended goal.
SS|2|106|5|0|For if someone wants for instance to steal somebody’s money, then the love for the money and his selfishness urged him to this action. This was certainly the reason of his actions. Once he stole the money, then this is certainly the result of his action. But this was and is only the initial reason for the action itself that was carried out.’
SS|2|106|6|0|I say however: if you consider the matter from this point of view, then one will only commit treason regarding his own understanding and by that he shows that he never understood the inner wisdom. That is why we will immediately give a counterexample from which it will become clear that the consequence and the actual cause of the action can be very different.
SS|2|106|7|0|Before we give the example, we should make known a few principles that come from the divine order and in which the consequence of every action has been determined from eternity, and in this the cause becomes visible in accordance with the action.
SS|2|106|8|0|The principles are as follows: every action has a correspondent consequence which is determined and sanctioned by God Himself. This consequence is the unchangeable judgment that is connected to every action. So it is determined by the Lord that every action will finally judge itself.
SS|2|106|9|0|However, as only the Lord can be considered as the cause for every good action, so it goes for every bad action. Every bad action has thus also always one and the same cause. These are the doctrines.
SS|2|106|10|0|Now we will explain these with examples. Let us take a fornicator1. As long as he lived he committed unrestrained and ruthless lewdness. Externally no one could see the consequences on him of the evil, for this cannot always be seen on the body. Nevertheless, by his sinful actions this man degraded his spirit entirely as a coarse fleshly material love and by that he materially and spiritually wasted his life’s forces. What is there still left of him? Nothing but the life of a polyp for his soul. He will come into the beyond with nothing else than his sensual, fleshly lust for pleasure. His striving is the same as that of a polyp, meaning continuously lusting in his own way. There is no question of a spiritual guided reaction, because during his life in the flesh the spirit was united with the sensual soul and this up to the last drop.
SS|2|106|11|0|Question: Will such soul in the beyond be still accessible or capable for a higher form of life? He who really wants to know should take out a polyp from the sea and see if he can make it jump in the air. Such task will certainly not succeed, for as soon as he picks up the polyp out of its mud-element and brings it in a dry place in the pure air, the polyp will soon die off, shrivel up, decay and finally dry up and become a loamy clump.
SS|2|106|12|0|See, this is exactly how it is with such lascivious, lustful soul. He is a mud polyp who has only one life awakening desire, namely lusting for pleasure. His whole intelligence is directed towards acquiring this pleasure. What is the consequence of this? Nothing but the miserable and very pitiful condition of the soul himself, namely to ever fall back into a most ordinary and lowest animal condition. And it is now exactly this condition which is called the first Hell. So this is the very natural consequence that has been obtained according to the just order, so that by this forbidden way of acting the soul will finally return to the lower, animal condition from which he was led by the Lord in earlier times along so many stages upward to a free human being.
SS|2|106|13|0|This resulting condition is however kept very miserable by the Lord in view of the lust for pleasure, so that the spirit that is still present in the soul would be able to detach itself more and more from the lewdness. This is the only procedure by which such soul with his spirit can possibly still be saved, for if the soul would be more and more fed, his desire would become ever stronger and then eternally there can be no more question for the spirit to be saved.
SS|2|106|14|0|In the worst case, what is the second consequence of this necessary way of treatment?
SS|2|106|15|0|Listen, since the spirit of such soul was completely one with him, also his entire love has turned to the lust of his soul. Now if he becomes free through the fasting of the soul, he will be offended and hurt because he had to languish by the deprivation of food to restrain his very own soul.
SS|2|106|16|0|Since hr is offended and hurt, the spirit becomes furious and demands compensation. But where can it find this? In the second Hell.
SS|2|106|17|0|Now what is this second Hell? Only the consequence of the first one. And by this consequence the real cause of the first action becomes already visible.
SS|2|106|18|0|Because the anger is nothing else but a fruit of the excessive self-love and this has its roots in the lust for power which is the motivation of all evil, and its home is the third or lowest Hell. How finally a third Hell will develop from the second one and how our students will see and experience all this in practice, we will see next.
SS|2|107|0|1|In the second hell
SS|2|107|1|0|Do you know why people on Earth are obedient? The answer is very easy to give. Perhaps out of great respect for the person who rules? O no, because the one who is honored is usually not secretly shout at, and even less cursed and damned. Nevertheless, this is what citizens do to their kings. But the one who is not obeyed out of respect, is even less obeyed out of love. Therefore, we can find no other reason for obedience than fear.
SS|2|107|2|0|Fear is based on what? It is firstly based on personal powerlessness, secondly on the superior power of the ruler and thirdly on the fact that in certain circumstances the king will not be too cautious with the lives of his citizens. A ruler who is often equipped with a million of instruments to kill and who does not have to give an account to anyone for killing one or many people is certainly not very trustworthy, for the wrath of a dictator can mean the death of many thousands.
SS|2|107|3|0|When we realistically look at the matter then it appears that the main reason for obedience if the fear of death.
SS|2|107|4|0|Imagine a country in which there are only fully reborn, spiritually awakened people. Then it would be quite different regarding the fear of the death penalty. The ruler will then have to take quite different measures if he would like to remain the leader of his people.
SS|2|107|5|0|But then, the fear of death is based on what? I tell you: solely and only on the uncertainty whether there is or not another life after the loss of this life (disbelief). Who of you is afraid before going to sleep, even though the sleep is only a periodical death of the body? Why is there no fear to go to sleep? Because it is known from experience that there will be a waking up in the same life, even if it seems to be a new life. Take away this experience and everyone would, before going to sleep, be afraid in the same measure as he is afraid of physical death. There are actually people on Earth who believe that their life lasts for only one day and perishes every day, and that the next day another person will live in their skin.
SS|2|107|6|0|This belief comes from a people in a certain part of Asia that believe in the migration of the soul, believing that every day their soul passes from one animal into another and that they mostly live for only one day in a human being. When on the next day another soul remembers the past, then they think that this is because of the body’s system. Every following soul must by necessity be placed into the consciousness, awakened by the body’s system. So this is their philosophy and the result is that they are terrified to fall asleep, because to them this is only the means with which the old soul is pushed out of the body to make place for another. For this reason, these people try to drive away the sleep as much as possible and with all kinds of means. All this resembles the fear of the common earthly people for the physical death.
SS|2|107|7|0|If the spirit of men were awakened, then he would not be concerned or afraid for the falling away of his body, as little as a common person is concerned or afraid to go to sleep, for experience tells the spirit that there is an eternal life which is indestructible, and experience tells the soul that the sleeping body will awake the next morning, for which reason he is then also not afraid to go to sleep.
SS|2|107|8|0|So the fear of death as a possible destruction of existence is thus within the soul as long as the spirit is not awakened in him, because it then would awaken a totally different awareness.
SS|2|107|9|0|With this foreknowledge let us go back to our first Hell. There the soul is only a pleasure-seeking and food swallowing polyp, and this out of dumb selfishness and self-love, because when he cannot accomplish his lust for pleasure he constantly visualizes a possible destruction.
SS|2|107|10|0|In the second Hell, as we know, the serious fasting of the lusting soul shrivels more and more and the spirit that merged with him became freer by this means of isolation. In the best case, which is rare, a spirit changes, strengthens himself and elevates his soul more and more. In the most frequent, worst case the spirit is awakened, but since he is awakened, he feels very hurt and offended because of the neglect of his soul. He then becomes angry, and in his anger, he more and more lets the idea take root in him that the deity needs to give him an immeasurable compensation for this injustice.
SS|2|107|11|0|The more the spirit is fixed on that idea the higher his demands are and he also becomes more and more dissatisfied about every proposition that is made to him for eternal satisfaction.
SS|2|107|12|0|As his demands are ever higher, caused by his ever-greater dissatisfaction, the more and more awakened spirit thinks about revenge out of self-satisfaction. Because of this feeling he becomes more and more a despiser of God (devil). He also realizes more and more that he cannot be destroyed and strengthens himself with the idea that the spirit can infinitely grow stronger by intensifying his ideas and by making higher demands. From this feeling comes then the satanic idea that the deity would be afraid for the ever-growing power of such spirits and would therefore hide Himself and would secretly spy on the actions of His mighty enemies by certain fearful and weak spiritual spies. When the situation becomes alarming the deity retreats further and tries to protect Himself in all kinds of ways against the superior attack of such powerful spirits.
SS|2|107|13|0|By this idea, the all-dominant feeling of superiority of the spirit becomes ever stronger and the feeling of revenge regarding a supposed cunningness of the deity grows. Then he thinks that the deity must of course become less powerful. Yes, the spirit abhors now the deity, despises and bitterly hates Him and considers himself a superior being.
SS|2|107|14|0|Once this has happened, the third Hell is already a fact. How it will further develop along this line, our disciples must secretly observe with us on the way of divine, protecting providence, and will then have to learn in the lowest Hell to perceive everything by experience up to the actual basis of evil. But how finally the actual cause of evil will reveal itself in this lowest and most malicious of all Hells, will be shown in what follows.
SS|2|108|0|1|Nothing is destructible in the whole of creation
SS|2|108|1|0|Many will ask now: ‘How can one think and believe that it is possible for some very inferior life’s power to rebel from the sphere of its awareness against an infinite, absolute perfect life’s power? Because the low life’s power must certainly know and be aware that a minimum of life’s power can never stand against the infinite and that a victory can eternally not be possible.’ Good, I say, this objection does not sound bad but is mostly based on ignorance. In an exceptional case, this objection can approximatively be mentioned, but since in the pure spiritual kingdom there are no hypotheses and thus also no approximates, but only truths, it can thus also not be worth of an answer.
SS|2|108|2|0|A spiritual answer is a full truth, but if it (the truth) is not contained in the question, it cannot be answered. The one who asks the question will receive an answer but never a proper direct answer to his question, but only as an indirect truth. This is also the case here. When the answer is there, the mentioned objection will be solved by itself.
SS|2|108|3|0|So whether a lower or as here a very inferior life’s power can rebel or not and if it can be destroyed by the infinite life’s power, will soon be shown from a few small examples.
SS|2|108|4|0|How heavy a mountain is should not be further explained to someone who has carried a few smaller stones. A small mountain consists of what? Of only atomically small parts that stick together through the mutual power of attraction. If we dig from down the mountain upwards, up to the place on which the highest, thus heaviest top rests, then by that we discover well preserved and very strong stony walls. If we only take a small part from these strong stony walls, put it on a steel plate or on a stone and hit it a little with the hammer, this part will become dust.
SS|2|108|5|0|Question: why could this part not stand against the pressure of the hammer while for a period of thousands of years it could stand the immeasurably great pressure of the heavy weight of a whole mountain? One will say: ‘Under the mountain it was a real part of the whole mass and therefore, with the help of the other parts, it could stand the total pressure. But alone, without help, it already had to collapse under the minor pressure.’ Good, but did this minor pressure completely destroy this part? Certainly not, but it divided it in much smaller parts.
SS|2|108|6|0|Could one then not use such pressure to destroy these parts completely? Also this is impossible, neither under pressure neither by no matter what means of power, for in the one way it can only be divided into smaller parts, but in the other way it can be changed into a simple and then even less destroyable element.
SS|2|108|7|0|So also, the whole weight of the Earth is resting on its small, insignificant center. How can it resist this force of attraction that acts upon it from all sides? For the simple reason that according to the eternal divine order in the whole infinite creation there is nothing that can be destroyed and the very smallest can continuously maintain itself against the very biggest, if not in this, then certainly again in another form.
SS|2|108|8|0|If we now attribute a complete awareness to these small parts by which they can realize that they can eternally not be destroyed, the question is: which power can restrain them and which can overcome them? Or can a whole mountain lose something if its smallest basic parts are indestructible? Certainly not, for if one atom could be destroyed, then it would also be the same for the others and in the same way it would also have happened to the mountain.
SS|2|108|9|0|This would also be the case for the Earth, and even God Himself would finally not fare better if in His whole infinity there would be something that could be destroyed.
SS|2|108|10|0|So, according to the unchangeable, eternal divine order, the very smallest can exist next to the very biggest. As a result, when the smallest life’s power in his spiritual sphere is aware that he cannot be killed or destroyed, he also has no more fear for the supreme life’s power. And then this awareness gives to the lowest life’s power a feeling of lust for power by which he says: ‘I am so necessary and indispensable to the highest life’s power who sees Himself as deity, that He cannot exist without me. If we, as different, yes numberless many low life’s powers unite to one unity, then we can work from the center and make the supposed highest power the lowest. Then He can also worship us just like He is asking now from us. If we possibly can turn the inside of a world to the outside, then this must also be possible with us, life’s powers. If we, little powers, unite and cause great disturbance towards the outside, then the deity, as the little life’s power, will be at our feet.’
SS|2|108|11|0|Look, this is pure hellish philosophy and also the actual cause of all evil, and its name is lust for power.
SS|2|108|12|0|With this understanding, we also have come to know the whole nature of the lowest Hell, and this nature corresponds to the outer appearances of a celestial body. On the surface, the first degree of Hell in the polyp-like seeking for pleasure can clearly be recognized, for everything that you can see there is based on gluttony. In the more inner crust of the Earth the fasting and meagerness reveals itself. There is nowhere any vegetation. Everything lies there as in a rigid death that plans for revenge. At most you will see here and there some places of fire and hot water springs as corresponding images of the already visible anger of the spirits of this Hell.
SS|2|108|13|0|If we go to the inside of the Earth, we can only discover a continuous, terrible chaotic confusion. The one fire ignites the other and suffocates it again. Every drop of water that ends up in here changes immediately into a glowing hot vapor.
SS|2|108|14|0|The greater action here the greater will its reaction be on the surface and this will always weaken all these internal reactions with great ease. And in this manner, everything is wisely guided so that also all these Hells, despite their great abhorrence, must serve Him for the eternal preservation of things. And this forced servitude, which is well known to the hellish spirits, is their greatest torment, for they clearly can see that despite their unwillingness, all their activities must generally be in accordance with the divine order.
SS|2|108|15|0|But this is also the eternal love and wisdom of the Lord, for it is only in this manner that it is possible to restrict the imperious actions of these evil beings. For if they see that the Lord can always turn their most evil plans to good, they become angry and do nothing anymore till they make a new plan to act against the Lord. The Lord knows how to use these also of course, just like the previous ones. This is rhetorically speaking the activity and the nature of the lowest Hell.
SS|2|108|16|0|How this will reveal itself in an image, we will see more closely, and this in all of the three Hells.
SS|2|109|0|1|Images from the first and the second Hell
SS|2|109|1|0|When you received information about the sun you saw what the image of the first Hell looks like, as well as the different ways by which one comes into the first Hell. I only have to add that the zeal of the hellish spirits that you saw in the first Hell is firstly set on pleasure and gluttony. This condition seems to be the same as the one on Earth in which men do also everything possible to – as you use to say – bring bread on the table.
SS|2|109|2|0|Some set up different businesses, others look for a job as public officer, some look for a good marriage. They do not do all this for the sake of what is good, but exclusively for their own sake and the daily bread. In this condition, they do not care much for one or the other glory but they are mostly interested in a certain livelihood.
SS|2|109|3|0|In the heavenly manner, one is solely concerned about love and to know God. The Lord will take care of all the rest. But in the hellish manner, one is particularly concerned about the opposite. They want to have a certain well-being, and at best they think: as long as I am first of all assured of all the external necessities, then I will see if the spirit is satisfied with this well-being. When he then possesses such external wellbeing, which usually goes together with some modest possession, he will soon become haughty, which is related to his possessions and which he continuously strengthens with a certain splendor. For this reason, also the young employees and new managers, each one of course in their own way, boast more and more. Soon they do not know anymore how to sit, stand, walk, look, listen or speak to immediately show and let recognize from their face how rich they are and what kind of important job they occupy.
SS|2|109|4|0|Once such people are in this way provided with everything, they do not have to take care for anything anymore, for they have their fixed income and their daily bread. Now they can begin to take care of what is spiritual. But the opposite happens. Now, together with this wellbeing, the boasting and the lust for power come forward. That is why they strife more and more to move to the top and become even richer than the managers. In this situation, they become filled with jealousy and inner hate towards those who stand somehow in their way.
SS|2|109|5|0|Their neighborly love goes so far that many subordinate employee longs fervently for the death of the employee that is above him, so that is such situation he can take the place of the one who stands above him. The manufacturer’s most fervent desire is the bankruptcy of those who are in the same business, so that in this way he can draw the whole business to himself. Yes, his neighborly love goes so far that, if possible, he would like to drown all his competitors in a drop of water. He also undertakes everything, no matter where and how it can be done, to bring his next competitors to ruin.
SS|2|109|6|0|If you look at this worldly behavior a little closer, you can see the first Hell with all its gluttony already completely before you, and you can also see very clearly represented how this changes into hate, anger, envy and lust for power in the second Hell. You only have to take away the outer moral and civilian laws of the state and you have the first and second Hell literally and figuratively before your eyes.
SS|2|109|7|0|That which on the Earth stills testifies of a certain civilized society under the protection of moral and civilian laws will degenerate here when those laws will fall away, and turn immediately into war, lust for robbery and murder. Here you have the perfect image of the first Hell.
SS|2|109|8|0|If you want the image of the second Hell, do the same. You will discover hidden cunningness everywhere and you nowhere will see people or spirits together who are not each other’s mutual deadly enemies. Even if they outwardly treat each other with kindness, great politeness and also hypocritical mutual love, this love is only pure hate, for this is only politics to bring the opponent in a peaceful mood and to nicely unarm him in order to then, without resistance, overtake him and bring him to ruin.
SS|2|109|9|0|Look at your Earth at the so-called crawlers and bootlickers. These are usually the worst enemies of those for whom they crawl. They lift them up for the same reason as the vulture picks up the turtle in order to, once he has reached the right height with him, drop him down in a shameful manner and win in this way even more by their fall.
SS|2|109|10|0|Look, this again is literally and figuratively the pure hellish love of the second degree. That is why in this Hell all kinds of deceitful arts are worked out in order to catch each other and bring them to ruin in the foolish supposition that they can win more and more with the fall of others, no matter in what way.
SS|2|109|11|0|In this manner, our disciples are thoroughly learning about the Hells, first theoretically and then practically. And so, in a very short time we took a closer look to the images of the first two Hells. He who will somehow think about this description, will have everything clearly before him. For what concerns the image of the third Hell, we will describe this separately, for this must be very well understood because it is the cause of every evil.
SS|2|110|0|1|Every person carries Heaven and Hell in himself according to his personality
SS|2|110|1|0|You will certainly think, and many others even more if they were present on this information: ‘It is praiseworthy and from a moral point of view also useful to hear such information by which the fundamental evil is as if visually represented. But there are now on Earth so many descriptions of Hell. They all seem to have the same origin, but how different they are from each other. For the one person, Hell is a pool of fire and sulfur, for the other a gnawing glowworm, again for another a raging fire, an eternal darkness, an eternal death. According to some the damned are tortured, cooked and fried, to others they are simply barons. Some see Hell as a terrible cold, again others as the fire of boiling anger. Some see in it miserable, malformed and starving human forms, again others a collection of the most strange, hideous forms that could have originated from a human form. And so, the notion of Hell became a real Proteus which cannot be compared to any form.
SS|2|110|2|0|For the pure human reason this is a very acceptable and for this time very understandable image of Hell, but who can tell whether in the course of time this image will not be pushed aside by again a different one? For nothing was represented in so many multiple forms than actually this place of horror under the name of ‘Hell’.
SS|2|110|3|0|Good, I say to you, my dear friends. Your worrisome objection has its good reasons, for it is completely based upon the reality of the common notions about Hell. Therefore, I want and must show you Hell in a general light in which every up to now common imagination of Hell, no matter where on Earth, becomes completely justified.
SS|2|110|4|0|If we only look at Hell from the outer and superficially, it is understandable that it appears as a true Proteus with an ever-changing image. But it is quite different when one wants to thoroughly understand it.
SS|2|110|5|0|In order to make this more understandable to you, we will, with the means of little examples, bring this difficult question into the light so that it will become very clear for everyone.
SS|2|110|6|0|Let us take a country where thousands of people are living. All these people, with the exception of those who are insane, idiots and infants, have all kinds of multi-colored ideas about the secret politics of the country. He who wants to know them more closely can speak with different people about this. The one sees only war, the other only secret treason, again another secret national deception, again others sheer wisdom. Some cry aloud about injustice, others lack words to praise the constitution and the secret politics of the country.
SS|2|110|7|0|But only these are sheer opinions of the more developed part of the people about the secret political government. But whoever wants to hear foolishness should go to the dark chambers of the farmers in the countryside. Then he can be assured that he will hear anything that can come up in an undeveloped, rough human fantasy. For instance, that the emperor is planning to poison his city or that he wants to contaminate a certain part of the country with the pest, or that he made a covenant with another king to kill in one night the people of another region with the sword to take possession of the goods of the citizens that he would kill, not to mention other stupidities, like for instance that the king personally sold his soul or the souls of his citizens to the devil in return for a great earthly advantage. It should not be proven any further that all this is true, for everyone is free to daily convince himself of this.
SS|2|110|8|0|That this is so cannot not be doubted, but the question is: who among these thousands of people who expressed their political ideas has the right understanding of this and has thereby expressed the true meaning of the basic principles of the secret government of the country. How can one have a basic idea of something which he does not understand himself?
SS|2|110|9|0|Look, the reason lies partly in the outer image, as well as in the personality of the one who looks upon the image. The less the observer himself is innerly awakened, the more senseless will be the ideas that he forms about the images. And look, this is precisely also the case with the ideas about Hell.
SS|2|110|10|0|It was only granted to very few seers to receive a deeper notion in the nature of this place, but it was permitted to a lot to see one or the other image of this place. And so the idea of so many images always exceeded reality. For this reason, the so many different forms about Hell have multiplied and nobody knew and knows precisely up to now what to think about that place.
SS|2|110|11|0|Next question: who in the country could set up the best basic principles for the secret government? Certainly no other except the wise monarch himself.
SS|2|110|12|0|When the matter is irrefutably so, then this question will also apply to the dark relations in the beyond. So the answer can only be: that only the Lord over all Heavens as well as over all Hells can set up the right and generally valid basic principles over this place.
SS|2|110|13|0|But as someone who is initiated in the secret basic principles of the government will very easily perceive the cause of all the ideas that are spread around in the nation, so also will the one who knows from the Lord the true nature of that place that is called Hell, understand the cause of all the other foolish ideas about this.
SS|2|110|14|0|Every person carries Heaven and Hell in himself according to his personality.
SS|2|110|15|0|If he becomes aware of his own personality by a certain situation, then he only becomes aware of his own developed Hell or his highly imperfect Heaven. Numberless different ideas can develop along that way.
SS|2|110|16|0|However, can this be already considered as the cause? Certainly not more than if someone would come and claim that the sea is only a half shoe deep because he measured it along the coast with a walking stick. The same is here also the case for all the seers who claim: I saw Hell in this or that situation. And also not more than if someone would take the shallow shore, although it also belongs to the sea, for the actual bottom of the sea, and neither can this visualized image be considered as the actual Hell.
SS|2|110|17|0|But how the actual Hell can be found and thoroughly seen, we will see next.
SS|2|111|0|1|Body, spirit, principle of life
SS|2|111|1|0|If one wants to actually see the real true Hell, one should start to look at the impressions that catch the eye, and from that viewpoint make the corresponding conclusions for the spiritual by means of a spiritual turn. But if this is what one wants, one should accept beforehand the fixed unchangeable fact and understand that the life’s conditions and its effect are always the same under one and the same eternal, unchangeable Lord. In other words:
SS|2|111|2|0|Man lives on in spirit exactly the same as during his physical life here on Earth which is only a life that lives along with it and in between.
SS|2|111|3|0|Now one will say: ‘This sounds strange, for it seems that this is not completely correct, because the spiritual life must certainly be different and must be seen in a quite different perspective than the natural life.’
SS|2|111|4|0|But I say: the one who speaks like this has certainly no idea how he lives physically. Question:
SS|2|111|5|0|What is it that lives during the physical life, the body or the spirit? What is most important in life, is it the body or the spirit? I believe that if someone is capable of thinking more clearly, will not look for the most important in life in the body but only in the spirit, for if the most important in life would be in the body then the body would be immortal. But the body is mortal, thus it cannot carry the basis of life in itself, but only the spirit can do that, for this is immortal. So the life of the body is therefore dependent on the life of the spirit. The whole body behaves passively and completely negative in regard to the spirit. Therefore, the life of the body is only an awakened life that lives with it, just like some tool in the hand of a craftsman lives passively with it as long as the man directs it with his living hand, but if he drops the tool or if he puts it aside, it has no more life with it and its effective activity stops.
SS|2|111|6|0|Which foolish and dumb person will claim that he has to adapt to his tool, while one can clearly see that the craftsman provides himself with the necessary and proper tool. So when the craftsman has determined which tool he needs for his work, then it will also be clear that the actions of the body that lives with it depends on the living spirit, but not the way around.
SS|2|111|7|0|And so, the spirit lives always out of his own life’s principles and in his own life’s conditions to which the body cannot change anything, as little as the dead tool to the work of the craftsman.
SS|2|111|8|0|But when someone watches how a craftsman uses his tool and understands the design that the craftsman wants to make, can he then still seriously assert that finally by using the tool something very different will appear and a quite different work will develop than the foreman had visualized according to the original plan? Would that not be a senseless statement? Certainly, because what is accomplished is surely the result of the work of the living foreman but not of the tool.
SS|2|111|9|0|So, also the life’s conditions of the spirit are constant, whether he makes use of his body or not as a tool. And thus, if someone wants to actually see Hell here, he can observe it here in the physical life under the same conditions as one time in the pure spiritual, because Hell is on Earth always the same as can be seen in the purely spiritual condition. Nothing more or less can be seen here than there, and in this image we can view it very clearly and very effectively.
SS|2|111|10|0|But in order to make the true image of Hell even more clear and visual for everyone on this Earth, we will first explain the very little difference between the natural and the purely spiritual life’s conditions of men, and this, as much as possible, in a very obvious manner.
SS|2|111|11|0|Take for instance a carpenter who has to make a box. For this he needs the tools that you know. He works diligently and will finish his box within a few days. The urgency was mainly the reason for his zeal. Then why was he so zealous, responding to his inner urgency? Because he wanted to finish the box as soon as possible for his use. Further question: where does this urgency come from? This urgency comes from the creative power of the spirit. How? The spirit carries the quality in him to immediately realize it as an object that he created in his mind.
SS|2|111|12|0|He can do that in a pure spiritual condition because whatever he thinks is also there. But connected to his hindering body he cannot do that with outer matter. For this reason, he must urge his body as an instrument for this activity in question in order to gradually realize his idea. This is how it was determined by the Lord, so that in this life, in all kinds of opportunities, the spirit can practice a most necessary quality of life. This quality as mother of humility is called divine patience. Each one who possesses a more mature way of thinking will understand that patience is very necessary for eternal life, because this life does not end. It is already the basis for all good and great achievements for the natural life while this life is only a transitory life.
SS|2|111|13|0|If our carpenter could create his box immediately as he imagined in his thoughts, that would have been more preferable to him. But where would be the very important exercise in patience and where the mutual outer natural reliability if in this material world, where the spirit is still connected to his body, he could make unlimitedly use of his original, creative ability?
SS|2|111|14|0|Although, every spirit receives this ability back after the laying off of the body, but only the good spirit will work in reality, the evil one in fantasy and illusion, because as his nature is, so will also be the result.
SS|2|111|15|0|See, in this given example, the difference between the natural and the purely spiritual life is clearly explained, and from this you can see that in physical life the spirit can only realize his ideas slowly and never completely because the coarse matter with which he is covered hinders him in this while in the purely spiritual condition he wants to realize his idea immediately. The will is always the same, as well as the idea, only its execution is limited in the physical life. This limitation is the only difference between both lives. There is no further difference. The fact that this difference is due to the matter must hardly be mentioned. Since this is now completely clear and evident to us, we will at once show very actual images which are the foundation of Hell.
SS|2|112|0|1|Earthly images of the lowest Hell
SS|2|112|1|0|Firstly, let us take a rich speculator as example. Look closer at this eternally insatiable one. What was the goal of his love and will? Only to acquire – although somehow lawful and permissible – the possessions of a whole country and finally of a whole kingdom, in no matter what way. And once he is successful in this, take also several kingdoms or the whole surface of the Earth. Although he will not completely succeed in such plan and he probably will not realize his idea completely, but he nevertheless does not let it go and he secretly thinks: ‘If I only had an army of at least a couple of million invincible soldiers, then I would gather all the gold, silver, and all the noble stones and pearls of the whole world and pile them up.’
SS|2|112|2|0|Also, many have the following wish: ‘If only the pest could break out in the country that would kill everyone except me, then I would be the natural, universal heir of the whole country. And if then people would come from another country who would dispute my inheritance, the pest would immediately grab and strangle them at the border.’
SS|2|112|3|0|Look, this is an image of the lowest Hell which you can daily notice among the people of all classes, starting with the simple stallholder to the greatest speculator. What prevents them from realizing such so-called praiseworthy ideas? Only the fatal matter. If we take that away and if we consider then the absolute spirit with the same qualities, then we have the lowest Hell in top condition before us.
SS|2|112|4|0|Secondly: There is an officer with a lower rank before us. What is the most important thought which abides in his heart? Perhaps the thought to prove helpful services to the country? O no, that is the last one. ‘To promote’, that is the most important thought. If it were possible, climbing every hour one step higher. Be at least a general in one year and as such be promoted as soon as possible. Suppose he reaches the highest degree, then his plan will be, or at least his most important thought: ‘And now let us go out with great armies to conquer all nations. Once they are conquered and I have the power, then all emperors, kings and monarchs must tremble for my sword.’
SS|2|112|5|0|The one who will not have recognized the lust for power in our officer must surely be struck with a sevenfold blindness. And also here, for what reason can our officer not make it happen? The same as above, the material, natural, limiting conditions. Matter restricts our hero and he must accept his subordinate degree as an officer, whether he likes it or not. That is why he scolds once and awhile and tries to let his subordinates feel his lust for power as much as possible. The least of offenses of a subordinate is punished with tyrannical mercilessness. Take away the material obstacles from this officer and you will have the second, perfect image of the fundamental Hell in an unsurpassed form before you.
SS|2|112|6|0|You also will find this image very often, especially in those categories of people who are entitled to carry a sword and also with those who have the privilege to lead a caricature of a so-called noble weapon for their insignificant name. There you will see the lust for power everywhere in a form that really stands out. And this is now precisely the nature of the lowest of all Hells which is insatiable and which wants to extend its imperiousness and lust into infinity. More examples will follow.
SS|2|113|0|1|Another image of the lowest Hell
SS|2|113|1|0|Let us take a look now at a real illicit lover, just like a female illicit lover. What is such flesh-lusty person continuously thinking about? If it were possible, and nature would permit it, he would like to continuously have sex with the most beautiful and lavish girls in all possible ways. When such person sees a somehow attractive female being, anyone can read from his eyes that he would like to use her on the spot for his pleasure without taking into account for what reason the sexual act was established and created by God. If civil laws would not hinder him a female being would not even be safe in public places against his lust.
SS|2|113|2|0|But this does not change anything because he still sinned out of his lust. Let us assume that such sensual person would have a fortune that would be sufficient to provide him with almost every pleasure he wants. What does he do? He travels to all countries in order to provide himself with several, special pleasures, because despite his great fortune his own place could not offer him anymore enough pleasure for which he stills feels a so-called passion, since he tasted of everything that was in his reach.
SS|2|113|3|0|When our sensualist enjoyed everything, and his nature begins to refuse him its vile service, he uses artificial means to breathe some new life into his dull nature. The same means are first of all taken from the pharmacy. When these do also not work anymore, he provides himself with shameful sex of healthy boys and young men [is prescribed] to such a flesh hero, who has lived to the last drop. By this his nature is again a little activated because the highly-skilled doctors know that the evaporation of the male youth has the greatest effect on a decrepit and fully lived out fornicator. In this way, our meat hero becomes a boy's desecrator.
SS|2|113|4|0|His nature is completely reversed, he gets a formal disgust before the flesh of the women and then seeks only to satisfy himself with the strengthening flesh of the male youth. And if he has also prepared himself a disgust about the buleric consumption of meat and he has become totally incapable, he will be angry about such an institution of nature, which completely renounces him.
SS|2|113|5|0|His faith in God was already sacrificed a long time ago, because the sin of the flesh will first kill all the spiritual. By this sin, man becomes a blunt material egoist, loves no one except himself and is of the opinion that everything that he wants in his lust must serve him only. He is excessively in love with himself and therefore he hates everything that does not honor his lust. For this reason he becomes, as said, a purely selfish, hard materialist and already for a long time no trace can be found in him that can be recognized as divine or spiritual.
SS|2|113|6|0|Therefore he is also a pure atheist, and the nature – the outer, visible, coarse nature – is his god. He gives offerings to this god of nature, this as long as he can experience with the given power of his own nature that this god can give him these delightful and enjoyable pleasures, thanks to the arrangement of nature. But woe to that god once he will refuse his service to our hero. Anger, revenge, wrath and furiousness are then his extra gifts or coat of arms. You can believe it, the secret anger of such real arch sensualist, when he cannot commit his illicit love anymore goes beyond all human understanding. A pyromaniac, a murderer and a street robber can have more human feeling in them compared to a greedy sensualist whose body refuses its service.
SS|2|113|7|0|Are there only few of these men of pleasure on Earth? O no, I can assure you that for every money miser there are a lot of such persons who are addicted to flesh. The father who has a daughter with a charming appearance can be sure that she will often be looked at with lusty eyes, especially in the city.
SS|2|113|8|0|One will say now: this does not matter, thoughts and lusts that cannot be executed are tax-free. But I add here: indeed, for the blind of spirit who is not capable to look even one hair further than matter. However, what would a father say when his spiritual eye would be opened and would see all those with lustful eyes before him who dishonor his daughter in all possible ways?
SS|2|113|9|0|Her body can be protected, but who will protect her spirit and its radiating sphere of life with which these lusty people come in contact with and influence with their shameful lusts? Do you think that this will not have a negative influence on that daughter? Then you are seriously mistaken.
SS|2|113|10|0|If you will often take your daughter to places where she is looked at by lustful eyes, then in a short time she will be sensually changed and secretly mock and ridicule the moral warnings of her parents. Her senses will be more and more directed to places of which she suspects that sensual men will be there. Many will say now: ‘No, this is too extreme, this to too exaggerated. What kind of harmful result can an innocent lust or secret lustful thought have on a strange person without any touching?’ I only say on this: for men with such views and such spiritual attitude this announcement is as less intended as the sun for the center of the Earth. Then I will ask those who have experienced in the so-called clairvoyant mediums and seen for themselves the disturbing effect on such persons at the arrival of lusty people, where this effect comes from and what its cause is? Even when such uninvited guest does not touch the medium, he nevertheless feels a convulsive and often painful effect when such guest comes in.
SS|2|113|11|0|Look, the reason of this is that the spiritual sphere of the medium is immediately brought down. This has no bad moral results for the medium because his sphere is more closed up and because every medium will immediately do everything to get rid of such guest.
SS|2|113|12|0|Question: does this also happen under the natural circumstances where the sphere of every person is more extensive and wherein he does not perceive the harmful influence? Truly, the reaction under the natural circumstances is much worse than under the mediumistic. And therefore, for such unchaste thoughts and lusts a separate commandment has been given in which it is stated that everyone should abstain from them and reject them.
SS|2|113|13|0|So he who observes the behavior of such lusty person will see again a perfect image of Hell. He only has to take away his matter and look at him purely spiritually, then he will see astonishing things. First a lecherous person in every respect and besides that a furious person who wants to avenge himself in a shameful manner and with all furiousness on his Creator, as well as on the whole creation because of the supposed imperfection of his nature. I do not have to say more, for he who has eyes can see for himself. In the next female example, we will see the image of this Hell even more clearly.
SS|2|114|0|1|Lust for power and vanity – the seeds of Hell
SS|2|114|1|0|There is generally only little psychological knowledge needed to discover that with the female gender the lust for power is a dominant characteristic, but lust for power and vanity are twins and originate thus from one and the same root. Where can you find a woman who does not possess a certain kind of vanity which shows from the manner of dressing or from the manner she arranges her room or from still many other things.
SS|2|114|2|0|Examine the background of this vanity and you will find only the living grain of seed of vanity and the resulting lust for power.
SS|2|114|3|0|Now one will say: ‘No, this is a very strict approach. One should rather praise a certain degree of vanity with the female gender instead of mercilessly criticizing or greatly rejecting it. Because a certain degree of vanity is certainly only a child of the female sense of shame and together with this the sense of cleanliness which is obviously only a praiseworthy virtue, but never a vice of the female gender.’ Good, I say, it unfortunately went so far in the world to think that the sense of shame is a virtue, crowning humanity with this honor, and this is the best harvest for Hell, for in this manner people have to fall, while they hardly could fall in another manner.
SS|2|114|4|0|One is asking: ‘Then why?’ But I ask: the honor of man is based upon what, on his humility or on his vanity? The humble one strives for the lowest level, where no more honor or homage exists, as the Lord has shown with His great example by which He put His honor in the deepest humility and in that which is actually the greatest shame on Earth.
SS|2|114|5|0|A similar honor was already given to His first followers. I ask however: what matters the sense of shame when one is persecuted, scorned and finally slain naked on the cross? How much sense of honor will someone still have in his body and how much sense of shame when he is hanged? I think that in such situation those two esteemed human characteristics will be moved to the background.
SS|2|114|6|0|However, if one wants to come forward with an honor, then in some point he should at least refer to Christ as the center of all virtues. Then I ask: did He ever praise the sense of shame or honor as a human virtue? On the contrary. He actually forbade His disciples and apostles to strife for another honor when He said to them that they should not let themselves be greeted and honored like the Pharisees who like to see when they are greeted on the street and called rabbi.
SS|2|114|7|0|I consequently really cannot understand why the sense of shame and the lust for power that is connected to it can be considered as a virtue, which comes very strongly forward with the female gender.
SS|2|114|8|0|Now one will say: ‘Take away the sense of shame from the female gender and soon we will have only whores before us.’ Oho, I say, do you think that? Then I add very firmly: in this respect, there is no better stimulation for the female gender than the sense of shame. Only a little occasion is needed and every female being is as a result of this feeling ripe for lewdness, for nothing is easier ignored than precisely this feeling which has no other foundation than vanity. The little feeling of honor which stands opposite the feeling of shame is such weak support for that virtue that it will immediately be blown away at the slightest breeze.
SS|2|114|9|0|However, from this it is clear that in this kind of female virtue a very fatal contradiction lies behind it. To immediately put this into a clear light, I will give you examples from your daily life.
SS|2|114|10|0|Imagine you accidentally end up one morning into a dressing room wherein a few young girls are still present in morning dress. They scream loudly and the young girls will flee to all corners and behind curtains, of course only of sheer sense of shame. And on this occasion what did you actually see of all their female charm? At most a head with tangled hair, an unwashed, sleepy face, an arm that was hardly naked up to the elbow, and at most a half-naked breast. But now the girls dress themselves. The arm will often remain naked up to below the armpit, and also the neck and bosom remain uncovered, as far as a certain decency will permit, or it will at most be covered by transparent lace in order to increase the attractiveness of the naked parts. With this came an end to the sense of shame of that morning.
SS|2|114|11|0|Question: is the sense of shame only about the young girl or about her morning dress? Let us go further. It is precisely this same very virtuous lady, who almost had a stroke of sheer shame during that morning visit and who at that time did not allow to be touched by a man, who is taken almost half naked to an evening ball and she lets herself unashamedly be grabbed by her dance partner and often let herself be caressed on every part. Question: where is now that sense of shame of the morning? Probably also left at home in the unattractive morning dress. Let us go further.
SS|2|114|12|0|On some occasion at the ball, that same virtuous girl has a nice company or had eye contact during a nice, innocent walk with a man she finds attractive. The sense of shame is at each opportunity as much as possible set aside for him. Soon our virtuous one will follow the looks of her chosen one and pay attention to where his looks are directed. Then our virtuous lady will soon take care to really let those parts of her body come out as much as possible.
SS|2|114|13|0|However, when the chosen one will meet our virtuous lady in a company where she wants to show herself from her most honorable side, he will have to be satisfied when at a good opportunity she will give him a few hidden looks, but in the company she will try even harder to show her qualities to him. Woe to him if he would forget and come too close to her. But if they would come together, especially in a place where the sunlight is not shining and where the sound waves from the worldly noise are hardly coming through or not at all, then the sense of shame has been overcome completely. And our so virtuous lady of the morning let herself be admired from head to toe. And on such opportunity the free touching is not considered as an offense at all to her virgin sense of shame.
SS|2|114|14|0|In this manner the highly praised feeling of virtuousness is lost completely, and my question is: where is now the effect of this highly praised sense? It is gone and it has shown its true face when the mask was taken away. And so every sound minded person can see that it is nothing else but a snake in the breast of the woman, or the first grain of seed of the lowest Hell from which, once it has developed itself, all possible female vices can come up as from a cornucopia. And how this happens, we will further make clearly visible to every eye, just like before.
SS|2|115|0|1|Fruits ripe for Hell
SS|2|115|1|0|Let us return to our virtuous lady and follow her once more in the company where she, based on her female charms, acts like a queen. Her beloved joins the company also. But what does his favorite lady do now? Does she welcome him? O no, she welcomes a lot of other visitors and let herself be admired now from head to toe. Why actually?
SS|2|115|2|0|Since I know very well the world I say: she does not do this to be unfaithful to her chosen beloved, but only to show him how extremely valuable she is. In a certain way she indirectly says to him: ‘Be well aware what kind of invaluable treasure you have in me.’
SS|2|115|3|0|But her lover, who does not understand this, takes the matter quite differently. He soon becomes dismayed and turns his eyes away from where his beloved let her be admired. If moreover he takes a sneaky look to that fatal spot, then his looks are already filled with burning jealousy.
SS|2|115|4|0|Our young lady sees that, but does not improve her behavior in the least. But she moreover intensifies the game to take revenge on her lover who just started to underestimate her great value just at the moment when she wanted to display it to him mostly. At this opportunity, the lover tries to withdraw himself as much as possible from the company with the intent in his heart: ‘Just wait you mean lady, when we talk to each other again in private, I will tell you what I think in a manner that you will remember, because now I only want to take seriously revenge for your unfaithfulness.’
SS|2|115|5|0|They meet each other and the fruit of this encounter are angry lectures. The result of this is mostly a separation of the loved ones, only seldom a reconciliation which will however not last, just like the first love did not last. Separation or reconciliation, it always comes down to the same, because if they come together again, it is usually for the purpose to show each other their individual value even more. If they will not continue their relationship, they both will use every means to make each other’s life bitter.
SS|2|115|6|0|Out of sheer revenge the young lady will soon exceed all boundaries of the sense of shame and becomes showy. If the old beloved one does not crawl back, then out of that same sense of revenge she becomes a whore after which the lover will ban out every former feeling from his heart. And once our former virtuous lady has tasted the sweet prickle of lewdness, then it is as if no god can bring her back to virtuousness. If she becomes unhappy by that, then with a heart full of grudge she will mostly put all blame on that first lover who shamelessly underestimated her motives and her former virtue.
SS|2|115|7|0|And when we look back, what does all this mean? Only the already completely developed fruit of the first so highly praised female sense of shame. The name of the fruit is called: lowest perfect Hell, or also: perfect ripe Hell, when the outward cover falls away. For what would such unhappy girl do to the one who is, although unjustly, the cause of all her unhappiness?
SS|2|115|8|0|If it were possible, at that moment that she gives free play to her anger, she would like to see him be torn by a thousand fiery snakes, and this would hardly be a quenching dewdrop on her enraged heart.
SS|2|115|9|0|He who cannot believe that, should visit such unhappy young lady and speak with her about that certain person who made her unhappy. He will at best see from the mouth of the woman the likes of a volcano spitting fire. In the worst case, she will say: ‘Please do not talk to me about that anymore.’ If you heard that, you can imagine what will happen. Now we have shown the fruits that ripe for Hell. In what will follow, we will show this into more detail.
SS|2|116|0|1|In the spiritual condition all secrets come to light
SS|2|116|1|0|It happens that such offended young lady will, from sheer revenge regarding her former lover, marry another person for who she does not feel any love. With this deed, she wants to punish her former lover in a hurting manner, for he underestimated her. Yes, if possible, she even would kill him for this insult. But what happens?
SS|2|116|2|0|The first lover does not feel offended at all but cheerfully seeks another lover, and often a better person than the first one. What is the result of this to his first love who is married by now? She becomes moody and silent. Her husband asks her for the cause, but in vain. What suppresses her is too big, too difficult and too suspicious in front of her new husband so that she does not dare to tell him. Although she does not undertake further steps to bother her old love or to trap him, she buries the cause of her wrath all the deeper in her heart. Several years pass by, and since, as usual, time is the best plaster to heal so many wounds, also this one heals. Such people can often still become good friends.
SS|2|116|3|0|One will say: ‘Well, in that case, Hell will have received its last part, for when an old enmity is changed into friendship, then Heaven will certainly replace Hell in a proper way.’ This is how it seems from the outside, but this is like a soldier whose body was wounded in many places. His wounds were healed through medicine and time. When the weather is nice our soldier walks around happily and hardly realizes that his body is full of scars. But now the bad weather comes. His scars are breaking out and when the weather gets worse his scars become more painful. He desperately turns around in his bed. He curses the war, all generals, the emperor, yes even God, his parents and the day on which he was born.
SS|2|116|4|0|Look, here we can see now a good image of such morally patched up friendships that are the result of the earthly time which makes man to forget. But once the weather turns bad, that means: let the spirits of such friends come together in the beyond at the moment on which they sinned against each other on Earth. Then at the moment on which they can see, through the clear vision of their spirit, the harm that was caused which is the result of their mutual sins, and besides that, also the advantages which they could have had if they had not sinned, we will see that they will treat each other with the greatest contempt and terrible curses. This is then also not a proper Heaven as it seems to be but pure Hell at its lowest potential.
SS|2|116|5|0|That is why it is also stated in the Scripture that everyone should carefully examine himself, and if there is something no matter how hidden and secret in man, once it will be loudly proclaimed from the rooftops. That means: no matter how deep man will hide something, it will come out and will be visibly revealed in an absolute spiritual form. Therefore, everyone is explicitly advised to carefully examine every friendly and hostile relationship in which he ever was and to view what reaction it will have on the mind if he will be brought back into that same situation. For every living person here on Earth should be prepared to be lively placed back in the beyond in an absolute spiritual condition into all fatal situations which are here for him the greatest offenses. The Lord Himself gave us an example in this.
SS|2|116|6|0|He once was condemned by His enemies and crucified between criminals. After that, His actual soul did not immediately ascend to Heaven but descended to Hell where His worst enemies waited for Him, although there were also many old friends like the old fathers and a lot of prophets and teachers.
SS|2|116|7|0|If someone in this world will not have paid back every last cent, he will not be capable to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. That is why it is so important here to zealously go through every old book of debts. Especially those which carry the word ‘love’. Debts of love are the hardest. A robbery of millions will be more easily erased from the spiritual memory than a debt of love. Why? Because such robbery of millions is only an outer great debt which does not affect the spirit, but the debt of love is mostly related to the whole spirit because all love is the actual nature of the spirit. Therefore, nothing is as dangerous in this world as the so-called ‘falling in love’, for this condition seizes the whole spirit. If there are then obstacles by which the premature sexual love between both sexes is not accomplished, the offended spirits retreat and let the inflicted wounds be superficially cured through all kinds of worldly pleasure, but they are not healed in the least.
SS|2|116|8|0|When later the bad weather comes up again, these wounds will open again. This second condition will be much worse than the first, as the Scripture shows where it is written about the 7 spirits that were driven out. Also in this case the house is cleaned up with outer means after which the evil enemy wanders around through dry deserts and steppes, but since he cannot find any accommodation there, he takes another 7 spirits who are worse than him and moves again into his old, cleaned house.
SS|2|116|9|0|The old, cleaned house is the spirit in this world that is cleaned by outer means. The evil spirit is the bad condition in which man has ever lived on this Earth. This is cleaned completely by outer means. Now he wanders around through dry deserts and steppes. That means: the spirit of man heals his wounds and they become scars, so that his wounds dry up and do not bleed anymore. But the evil spirit returns with 7 others. That means: in absolute spiritual condition, all wounds become visible again and open again with much greater intensity, and this is the condition which is worse than the first one.
SS|2|116|10|0|And everywhere where you can see the one person acting against another in the fiercest, vicious anger, there is also already the lowest Hell completely present.
SS|2|116|11|0|Therefore, I, John, as very experienced, eternal servant and helper of the Lord, advice everyone, but especially the parents to warn them most of all against the so-called falling in love. How much the spirit suffers from it, you can already notice in a natural way from every young student who prematurely fell in love, because the life of such young man is certainly degenerated and he is not capable anymore to develop himself spiritually. No matter what kind of passion he otherwise may have, they all can be controlled with good guidance, and so one can still make a decent person out of him. But a certain lively fantasy image, once it has fixed itself in the spirit, is more difficult to remove from a young mind – male or female – than moving a mountain.
SS|2|116|12|0|And the basis of such premature falling in love is precisely the greatest spiritual lewdness, for lewdness and harlotry are those things that target the deceit of the spirit.
SS|2|116|13|0|Since love is mainly a matter of the spirit, the deception of love or a clear offense against it is the true spiritual lewdness of the worst and lowest degree, or the actual lowest Hell.
SS|2|116|14|0|Everyone should well and very consciously take at heart what has been said up to now. After this will follow more and similar observations.
SS|2|117|0|1|Heaven and Hell – Polarities in man
SS|2|117|1|0|Now one will say: ‘It is indeed very probable that the matter will finally take such course and that each wound inflicted to the spirit, will become visible in its absolute condition and will react. But after the thorough explanation about the fundamental Hell we still cannot see how such memories of offended loves in this world will then manifest themselves as fundamental Hell in the absolute spiritual condition, for it will be hard to find someone on this Earth who did not personally experience such offenses or caused them. But suppose such lively memories will manifest themselves in the absolute spiritual condition as fundamentally hellish, then we really would like to know how many people will come in Heaven after they lived a century on Earth.
SS|2|117|2|0|Why can such cursed judgment come over man when he actually has to sin in a highly passive condition against a Divine order which he can impossibly maintain because he completely lacks the power which one can only acquire after very long experiences.’
SS|2|117|3|0|Good, I say, whoever makes such reproach to me, I kindly ask to consider the following a little closer. There he will find proof that I really did not describe who will come into Hell and how many there will be. I only indicated to everyone what appears as purely Hell in man, for not one person on the whole Earth is that perfect that he does not carry the whole Hell in him, as he also carries the whole Heaven in himself.
SS|2|117|4|0|As I sufficiently explained before what Heaven is in man, how it comes into effect in him and how it increases, so I also have to show you how Hell comes into effect in man and how it increases.
SS|2|117|5|0|It would be sad and very merciless if man, since he carries the perfect image of Hell in himself, would also immediately become an inhabitant of that Hell. If that were the case then also all angels would be hellish spirits, for also they carry the perfect image of Hell as image in themselves. Would that not be the case, then it would not be possible for any angel to penetrate that place to calm down the revolting spirits. I myself could not show and reveal Hell to you if it were not completely in me. Besides, it would also be very dangerous for the inhabitants of Heaven if they had not the corresponding image of Hell in them, because then they would not be able to see what Hell is planning against them.
SS|2|117|6|0|So no spirit in the whole Hell can plan something against us which we cannot immediately see in ourselves.
SS|2|117|7|0|Also, Hell and Heaven are in man as two opposite poles without which no existing object can be imagined.
SS|2|117|8|0|Therefore, it is useful that everyone be informed that there was absolutely no question as to who comes into Hell, because that would mean that humanity on Earth is already judged, but only as to what Hell really is.
SS|2|117|9|0|But everyone can understand that such unfaithfulness in love is actually purely hellish from the fact that such unfaithfulness comes basically from self-love and lust for power.
SS|2|117|10|0|Because what is jealousy? Only the awakening of self-love, selfishness and lust for power. A jealous person is not jealous because the chosen one has too little love, but only because the person’s desires become limited, thinking that the chosen one, from whom actually the highest respect was expected, underestimates the person’s value.
SS|2|117|11|0|Question: is this not actually the complete opposite pole of the attitude wherein one – male or female – should totally forget oneself out of neighborly love to be completely ready for the well-being of one’s neighbor?
SS|2|117|12|0|But how can man suppress this fundamental Hell in himself and not make it active but purely passive?
SS|2|117|13|0|This is very easy: the one who offended as well as the one who was offended should, in the name of the Lord, forgive each other wholeheartedly, and the one who offended as well as the one who was offended should bless each other, in the name of the Lord – it is obvious that this should be done in all seriousness. Then the whole Hell in man is already under control.
SS|2|117|14|0|Truly, I say to you: a remorseful glance to our good Father is sufficient to escape Hell for all eternity. Look at the criminal at the cross. He was a robber and a murderer, but then he looked up to the Lord and spoke with a deep and grievous remorse in his heart: ‘O Lord, when You will come into Your Kingdom and will judge great criminals, think about me and punish me not too heavily for the great crimes that I committed.’
SS|2|117|15|0|And see, the great, almighty Judge spoke to him: ‘Truly, even today you will be with Me in paradise.’
SS|2|117|16|0|From this true happening every somehow believing Christian can conclude how little there is actually needed to have the completely lowest, mighty Hell under control forever.
SS|2|117|17|0|The example of the Samaritan woman at the well of Jacob can be compared to the former one, for the Lord spoke to the woman who had a relation with seven men: ‘Woman, give Me to drink.’ And further: ‘If you would know Who it is who says to you: women, give Me to drink, you should say to Him: ‘give me to drink from the living water, so that I will thirst no more forever.’ These are the true words that were exchanged at that place.
SS|2|117|18|0|Who cannot see the small thing that the Lord asks in return from this sinner for receiving the Kingdom of Heaven: only a drink of water. So will also every Christian, who is somehow familiar with the Scriptures, know what happened to the adulteress and the life of Mary Magdalene. The Lord writes the guilt of the first one twice in the sand and Magdalene was allowed to anoint His feet and was the first person to whom the Lord came after His resurrection. Also the story of the lost son and the search for the hundredth lost sheep, how little He asks from a sinner to receive mercy and compassion.
SS|2|117|19|0|That is why we did not mention who will come into Hell, but only what Hell actually is.
SS|2|118|0|1|Heavenly and hellish principles
SS|2|118|1|0|I already have another one, as you say, in the cross-hairs, who says: It is all right; the viewing of hell can be of use to some of us, but no sooner than until one knows when the hell that appears in man or in a whole human society becomes so positive that it becomes the main polarity, and those in which it is manifesting, really belong to hell. In short, one first needs to know who goes to hell, and how, and when one comes into it, before any particular knowledge of hell can have any worth. He who does not know where he can fall into the hands of the enemy, how and when, is already lost; for where he will think himself most secure, just then he will be attacked by his enemy, and he will certainly be lost without rescue. Therefore, the question is: When does a sinner, irrespective of personality, come to hell and when not?
SS|2|118|2|0|This question can rightfully be asked, because in the Holy Scriptures is so many examples where similar sinners have come to hell and the others have been saved. But I, John, say: this question sounds like it has some wise reason; but it is not the case here. If I would describe the appearance of hell, I indirectly do that to whom hell really belongs. Hopefully, in this depiction, under the concept of hell, one will not think of a positively perverse place in which one can come, but only a state in which a free being can displace himself by his kind of love, through his action. Every human being who is only able to reasonably mature, will easily grasp with his hands, that a man will belong to hell as long as he acts according to his principles. Their principles, however, are: domination, self-love and selfishness. These three are exactly contrary to the heavenly principles, which are: humility, love for God and love for neighbor.
SS|2|118|3|0|How easy is it to distinguish one from another, even easier than distinguishing the night from the day. Anyone who wants to know clearly whether he belongs to hell or heaven, ask his inner mind carefully. Say this one by one to the foundational inclination and love: This is mine and that is mine too; that is what I want and what I want to do; this fish is mine and the other I want to catch too; give me everything, because I want, yes, I want everything. Wherever the mind lets itself be heard as such, there is hell still the positive pole.
SS|2|118|4|0|But when the mind says, "Nothing is mine, neither this nor that, everything is the other's and I am not worth the least, and if I have or will have something, it should not be mine, but my brother's - if that is the inner answer of the mind, heaven is the positive pole.
SS|2|118|5|0|Therefore, if one has chosen a maiden, and another chooses her too, and the first is soon full of the most intense jealousy, and the second is also admitted, the pole of hell is already prevalent in him. But if the first one says: My love, you alone are your heart's mistress. I truly love you, therefore I do not want a sacrifice from you, but I am prepared to bring you every sacrifice for your own good; that's why you are completely free from me. Do what you want and how you feel good; You will never lose my sincere love and friendship. Because if I force your hand into my hand, I would only love me in you and would like to make you a slave. But I do not love myself in you, but you alone in me. Therefore, from my point of view, you have the complete freedom to choose whomever you deem most suitable for your happiness.
SS|2|118|6|0|See, from this language, the citizen of heaven already shines, for that is the speech of heaven. And whoever can speak such from the bottom of his heart, has no positive drop of hell left in it.
SS|2|118|7|0|Those who can deny themselves at this most delicate point, can deny themselves even more in other less delicate issues. But whoever becomes jealous, and at once breaks love with his beloved, curses her in his heart with contempt, resentment, and anger, and also meets his rival, already acts from hell, which then clearly forms the positive pole in his heart.
SS|2|118|8|0|The rule for the heavenly man is this: whoever sees in whatever the love of his neighbor is engaged in, is to withdraw immediately and he is to set no limits to his neighbor against the realization of his love; for it is better to go empty-handed at every opportunity in the world than to gain anything by some, if insignificant, struggle.
SS|2|118|9|0|For the more one sacrifices here, the more he will find beyond. He who sacrifices a woolen robe here, will find a golden one there; he who sacrifices two will find ten there, and whoever sacrifices a chosen virgin here will meet a hundred immortals there. Anyone who gives away even a meager piece of land here will be given a whole world there. Anyone who has helped one here will stretch out their arms beyond that and help them into eternal life! - And so nobody will lose something that he sacrifices here. He who sows abundantly will also reap abundantly, but he who sows sparingly will also reap sparingly.
SS|2|118|10|0|I suppose that might be enough to make it quite palpable to anyone when hell or when heaven becomes a positive pole. And so nobody will need to come up with the ridiculous question: who is going to hell or to heaven, and how and when does one get into it? Because nobody comes neither to hell nor to heaven, but everyone carries both in oneself.
SS|2|118|11|0|If hell is positive, the whole man already makes hell, as he lives and exists; but if heaven is positive, then the whole man is heaven itself, as he lives and exists. And so no one needs to ask: what does it look like in heaven and hell, but everyone looks at their own polarity, and he'll see exactly what it looks like either in hell or in heaven.
SS|2|118|12|0|For there is nowhere a place called heaven or hell, but all that is in every human self; and no one will ever go to another heaven or another hell, which he carries in himself.
SS|2|118|13|0|You have sufficiently convinced yourself how we were in that central sun and have seen miracles there. Where was this sun? In you! Where are we now? According to the appearance, on the spiritual sun; but in reality, in yourselves.
SS|2|118|14|0|How this is possible is shown to you by every dream; and of that you have already received the most substantial treatises, and it is just this (with the exception of the dream, where existence is undecided) with the greatest, clearest decisiveness in the absolute spiritual state. To understand this more thoroughly, let's look at a few examples.
SS|2|119|0|1|The spirit as the creator of his own world
SS|2|119|1|0|A good landscape painter and at the same time a great friend of beautiful country outings, comes home from a country party. He likes the area he saw on this trip so much that he wants to stay in it forever. His business, however, does not allow such. What is left for him, therefore, to at least sometimes see the most beautiful part of his country? He paints this area with great skill on two empty, large walls of his living-room so admirably, that each visitor recognizes with astonishment, instantly, the glorious, well-known region.
SS|2|119|2|0|Question: From where did our painter take the example for this area? Did he have any copperplate engraving? Or did he himself made a sketch of the place earlier? No, neither one nor the other, but he has captured the living contours of the area in his imagination and faithfully reproduced them here on the wall.
SS|2|119|3|0|That's right, and every human being sees the possibility of it; but certainly not every person can see how our painter has brought the beautiful region to the wall in his imagination. So here's the question: how and in what way did this painter put the area on the wall of his imagination? See, this is an important life process and says a lot; Therefore, we want to illuminate it a little bit closer. On some occasion, we have come to know and see our central sun as clearly as possible, which is all present in the spirit of man. If it were not present in the human spirit, how could he ever conceive of that idea and make any idea what no mortal eye has ever beheld?
SS|2|119|4|0|But now man can achieve in himself incomprehensibly high and super-sensory spiritual intuitions, and thus he must have in himself everything that a fantasy can ever produce.
SS|2|119|5|0|But a person's imagination can be pure and impure. It is pure when, albeit in a rarer case, the immortal spirit of man already stands so absolutely in his body that his pure images are not tarnished and polluted by the images of the outside world. Thus imagination, too, can be pure through the conception of mere external images, if it holds the images seen through the power of the soul and then faithfully reproduces them on occasion. Imagination is impure if the spirit is still too passive in its body, both regarding its inner images and to those of the external world, where everything then mixes up, the spiritual and natural, and no one can become wise if the fantasy presents the spiritual or the natural. To this class of impure imaginative images belong all those medieval mystical obscenities (indecencies), according to which the heaven has received its strange form, the hell and the so-called purgatory became a roasting oven, and more such follies.
SS|2|119|6|0|From this, however, it appears that in the spirit, which constitutes the whole life of the soul as well as the body, everything must be present from the smallest to the greatest, which embraces all infinity, heaven and hell, and between these two extremes, the whole natural world. And this endlessly living faculty of the spirit is what you call the "fantasy" in the general sense.
SS|2|119|7|0|If someone wants to bring something out of this rich room, he only need to arouse his love. The stronger the love becomes, the more violent is its flame and the more violent its warmth and its light.
SS|2|119|8|0|Through this quality of love, the image captured by it becomes alive itself, becomes more and more distinct through the light of love, until at last, like the region of our painter, it has attained full maturity. And this image, perfected by the quality of love in man himself, is the real inner world of the spirit.
SS|2|119|9|0|Now we know where the painter took the picture from. That is something already, but we do know a little more, and that is that this is the way by which the spirit is the creator of its own world.
SS|2|119|10|0|But we also know that everything in the world can be good or bad accordingly, and that is what love makes of it. If love is in accordance with the order of God, everything becomes good through it; if this is against the order of God, everything will become bad through it. In this way, every human being develops either heaven or hell in himself.
SS|2|119|11|0|Every act and action must have a foundation and in and of itself a certain form or better ceremony under which it happens.
SS|2|119|12|0|But how does one imagine an area on earth where you can find monuments of many atrocities? Surely, when you would see this, a secret shudder will strike you. See, that is already the form of the hellish; for in spirit in the hereafter, such a world is also formed, which is full of monuments of atrocities. In this world, the spirit sees infinite depths, and in them, its incorrigible evil behavior. But it is very different when you come to an area where noble people have always lived, who did many good and noble things. It will seem very familiar to you, and it will give you a feeling of transfiguration, as if you were in the bosom of Abraham. This is an anticipation of heaven. In the absolutely spiritual state, feeling and its form are expressed in the most vivid form. This form is the spiritual place of Heaven and, as you can easily see, is also a work of the spirit.
SS|2|119|13|0|But it is clear from this that every man, through the nature of his love, becomes the creator of his own inner world, and that he can never enter any heaven or hell, but only the work of his love. This is why it also says, 'And your works follow you.' And in just this way, as we have now undergone the apparition of hell, our well-known students of the Sun pass it by. What will happen to them after that, we will consider next.
SS|2|120|0|1|Further development of the students in the beyond. The Middle Kingdom (Hades)
SS|2|120|1|0|Do they come, as you say, from hell back to heaven? That would be very earthly spoken, because these students never actually go to hell, but only into the state, in their own sphere, to look at it. It creates nothing more than a just revulsion of the antipolar or infernal state, and our students are back again in their true positive heavenly sphere. But since heaven cannot be attained only by insights and recognition, nor by a nun-kind of inactive love of prayer and reverence, but only by the works of love, which gives a fruitful good for the neighbor, our disciples must, in order to reach the true heaven, now also let themselves go into a seriously active state.
SS|2|120|2|0|But what does this consist of? We could answer that in a few words. Look at the natural-spiritual sphere of your earth or the so-called "middle realm", which also bears the name "Hades", and is about what you Romans believe, admittedly very wrong, under the purgatory. This kingdom can best be compared to a large entrance hall, where all enter without distinction of rank and office, and to a certain extent prepare themselves for further entry into the actual guest quarters.
SS|2|120|3|0|So even this Hades is that first natural-spiritual state of man into which he comes immediately after death.
SS|2|120|4|0|For no one will either go to heaven or to hell at once, unless in the first case anyone on earth would either have to be completely born again out of the pure love of the Lord, or in the second case he would have to be a most malevolent offender against the Holy Spirit. In the first case, therefore, heaven would be attained without entry into the middle realm, in the second case, but the lowest hell is to be expected. Heaven in the first case, because such a man already carries him in the highest perfection, and in the second case, hell, because such a man has become emptied of all heavenly things. But that is just a side note that does not matter; Therefore we do not want to stay any longer, but immediately turn our eyes to where and what our students are dealing with.
SS|2|120|5|0|This large Middle Kingdom is the main workshop for all heavenly spirits. Everyone has much to do there. For think of this place, which receives every hour of your day about five to seven thousand newcomers. These must be immediately tested and brought to the place that is perfectly suited to them, or they must be immediately led into such a state, which coincides with their basic love in them. Therefore, they must be explored and tested in all their inclinations. Wherever they tend to most, that is the way which must also be spiritually opened to them.
SS|2|120|6|0|Of course, that does not happen in the world; for that would be the strongest so-called St.Simonism, which in no time would want to turn the whole earth into a robber's and murderer's nest. But in the realm of the spirits it is precisely this St. Simonism that is observed, and everyone can consequently pursue his inclination unhindered.
SS|2|120|7|0|It will of course be said here: If it happens like that, who will then go to heaven? There it is different; It is said that every doctor must know his patient from the bottom of his heart before he can prescribe a medicine for him to foundationally heal him. Because on the other hand, nobody is served anything with a palliative cure. So must, in the beyond, every newcomer make a general confession of his life from A to Z. Only after this has happened, a change of state, which means the perfect revelation, happens. In this state, every spirit stands completely naked and then enters a third state, which is called the desolation, and probably the killing off of all the sensorial that man has brought with from the world.
SS|2|120|8|0|Only then does the spiritual man come to heaven, or, in the worst case, into the first hell.
SS|2|120|9|0|My predecessor showed you sufficiently in the evening region what this resort of cleansing looks like, when you found yourself in the pitch-dark area among the "moss-eaters". You have seen visually clear how these spirits then gradually get into the first heaven, or even into the first hell.
SS|2|120|10|0|We can now therefore immediately solve the question of what on all these occasions, our students actually get to do. Their business is exploring and opening the ways to places of cleansing. In this they have for the time being nothing more to do; because more advanced angelic spirits need to take care of the further work.
SS|2|120|11|0|But how does such exploration and the opening of the way happen? We have previously touched on the so-called St. Simonism and now want to present the case in a nutshell as clear as possible. And so listen:
SS|2|120|12|0|Every human being who has lived here according to his duties of profession and who has been provided with all so-called spiritual goods upon his departure from this world, immediately asks for heaven. He, too, is evidently at once elevated to a state which, for him, is the heavenly resort.
SS|2|120|13|0|But such heaven is always represented in its truth, which is truly different from what the newcomer has brought over in his well-founded (fixed) idea. But that he does not like such a heaven any more than some of the present bishops, prelates, and other spiritual dignitaries would like, when they would suddenly have to take the plow with their own hands for the benefit of their brothers, is very easy to understand.
SS|2|120|14|0|Therefore, even such a heavenly guest, who does not feel well in such a "true" heaven, demands the same again. And as he returns to his usual state, he immediately seeks in himself what have pleased him most on earth. He finds, for example, that beautiful women and girls were his greatest joy on earth. He soon notices the spirits who investigate and guide him, and they propose that this would not do for heaven, for his desire is impure. But there he protests and says: Just put me to the test, let me go to the most beautiful women and girls, and I will have a good conversation with them. After such an utterance, the guest will be promptly invited. He is led exactly to those states in which he is gradually quite bodily in all the scenes that has given him so much pleasure in the world. Here, however, the (guiding) spirits disappears and let him act alone, but always under their observation, which he is not aware of.
SS|2|120|15|0|That the guest here repeats all his scenes hardly needs mentioning. But what happens to him and what is the business of our spirits - we shall see in the sequel.
SS|2|121|0|1|Every life has certain ways determined by Jesus
SS|2|121|1|0|If the guest has undergone such a scene of one of his principal passions, then he usually becomes filled with disgust for such a fleeting pleasure, by convincing himself that there is nothing real about it. You must know that such spirits also have sexual intercourse in the hereafter; but instead of pleasure, they feel a very significant pleasure-pain, and this peculiarity makes them all the more feel disgust for their passion.
SS|2|121|2|0|But if such a passion is defeated in this way, then the spirit seeks something else in itself, which otherwise pleases him in the world, for example a game. If that is the case, he longs for a gaming company. This is granted to him. He comes among well-known friends, and their first meeting requires nothing more than the quick arrangement of a game. And immediately he is put into the state in which he finds everything that is needed for playing as in his own home in the world: cards, money, and the like. The game begins, but usually ends with the loss of all his money and home. It goes without saying that he thereby gets hatred for the game; but unfortunately also for the players who took everything from him. But once again, our guide is immediately at hand, showing him the nothingness of his passion and how he distances himself more and more from God instead of approaching Him.
SS|2|121|3|0|In this way, does everything that he has done since his childhood turns up again for our new guest. Even music, when it constitutes a more sensual passion and is more than a profit-driven activity, operates there in the same way as an evil passion and is worked out in the same way. Even painting and poetry; in short, everything that has led mankind in the world, at any rate of excellence, to a look of pride, must be carried out in a similar way.
SS|2|121|4|0|But in the end the spirit must do all this voluntarily, for no one is ever compelled to do something in whatever way, but he must so to speak force himself and judge himself!
SS|2|121|5|0|And this is the business of these angelic guiding spirits, who gradually introduce each newcomer into himself completely and let him find all that he has only ever absorbed in his whole life on earth: first the grosser things, and then the better things.
SS|2|121|6|0|Many, especially the Roman faith (Catholic), will not find this very reasonable, because for the time being he does not want to know anything about the confessed sins, and secondly, he believes in a special judgment, which the Lord personally performs with every deceased right after death.
SS|2|121|7|0|He will not easily accept that the Lord never judges anyone, least of all in the spirit world. It would be even more likely to be accepted on the material world if one wants to accept the manifold chastisements of god-forgotten people as a judgment, but in the spirit world all this comes to an end. The mind is completely free and can do whatever he wants. But his own deeds are his only judge, for as his love is, so are his deeds, and so his life.
SS|2|121|8|0|The only thing which is eternally fixed by the Lord, is that every life has its definite ways beyond which it can never go. But these ways are so intimately intertwined with the nature of life that they constitute life with life itself. If one were to cut off such a path for someone, he cuts off his freedom and thus also his life. Such a cutting off, would really be a judgment that would bring death to every spirit.
SS|2|121|9|0|At the same time, however, the Lord Himself would no longer be completely free, if He would take away the full liberty of only one spirit; just as a Judge is no longer free and has judged himself as soon as he condemns only one person to prison. For if he is otherwise free in his activity, then he is already limited in this one; for, as much as the languishes in prison, the judgment of the judge languishes, and may not be freed from the prison before the prisoner himself is freed. In the material world, such imprisonment does not seem very plausible, but it becomes more plausible and active in the spiritual world.
SS|2|121|10|0|It is true that the Lord has set a perfect goal for every head and original life, according to His infinite love and mercy; and this goal is again not a judgment but only a collecting point, where every spirit should fully recover its scattered life and its activities. Such a place could be either hell or heaven and it is therefore the main business of our well-known angelic spirits in the middle kingdom to guide the spirits in their full freedom to one or the other goal.
SS|2|121|11|0|We have already seen how this guidance happens, and what happens afterwards with the guided spirit, we also know. - All that remains for us to know, is what our guiding spirits will have to do after this work.
SS|2|122|0|1|Continued education of the students through the planets and the seven spheres of the sun, to their heavenly destination
SS|2|122|1|0|This, too, will not cost us much effort, for we must only remember that there is still a very large number of other earth bodies besides this earth on which, like on this earth, free beings dwell. This will make it easy to find out what occupation is coming up next for our spirits. Every earth body belongs to some whole planetary system; and each one whole planetary system stands among themselves spiritually and naturally in a reciprocal connection and interaction.
SS|2|122|2|0|However, the planetary system belonging to your sun, is the first into which our spirits enter. First up is the moon. Of course, more than a punitive teaching than a freeing one is taught to these spirits. So these spirits are here comparable what you are the elementary teachers who hold in addition to the textbook, a rod of correction in their hands.
SS|2|122|3|0|You know very well why this is necessary here. You also know what the moon looks like, what it means to its inhabitants, and how they are taught. And so we have nothing more to say about it.
SS|2|122|4|0|From there, these teachers and their students do not immediately go to heaven, but into the spiritual sphere of the planet Mercury, where there are already higher teachers. From Mercury they then go to Venus; from this for the sake of greater humility, to Mars. For those who have not yet adopted the just degree of humiliation in Mars, then a detour is made into what you call the four small planets. But in those who have already adopted a great degree of humility in Mars, an elevation to Jupiter is immediately accomplished. From Jupiter they first enter into the exceedingly beautiful Saturn, from there into Uranus and finally into the already known last planet under the name Miron (Neptune), but it goes without saying, everywhere only into the spiritual sphere of these planets.
SS|2|122|5|0|Somebody here could ask: is that the usual way, which all spirits have to be guided to finally reach heaven?
SS|2|122|6|0|Oh, no, I say, only those people enter here who were very natural and vainly sensual under the direction of the spirits known to us. These must be guided on the somewhat lengthy scientific way into the love and wisdom of the Lord; and that is because the natural sensuality of man is a consequence of the taking up of that effect which is called planetary in humans.
SS|2|122|7|0|No human being is passively obliged to absorb this planetary effect; but if he is enabled by the stimulation of the flesh and other pleasurable sensualities, then he also absorbs such influences half-suffering and half-active. But since these influences are mostly sensorial, they are bad; and man can, in his spiritual corresponding possession, not enter the kingdom of heaven until he is freed from all these obsessions.
SS|2|122|8|0|For example, an exaggerated desire to travel and to trade and influence of Mercury, as he was already known as such with the ancient wise men. Venus depicts the beautiful spiritual 'being in love', as it was already known to the ancient wise; Mars, the battle and desire to rule, as also the old wise men knew; Jupiter an exaggerated pedantic ambition, according to profound erudition; Saturn, an easy excitability of the passions; from Uranus a great love of pomp and from Miron an exaggerated desire to all sorts of arts such as music, poetry, painting, mechanics, industry of all kinds and the like.
SS|2|122|9|0|It is not as if the human of the earth would have received such from the planets; but man originally has all this in a just degree in himself and can also awaken and use it in his own right. But when man throws himself too much on one or the other branch, he exceeds the measure of the influence of such a planet, because he particularly emphasizes the self-supporting planet and surrenders himself to its influence. It is precisely through the awakening of his special passion, that he allows unhindered communication to the mutual interacting polarities, which is not difficult to grasp for the one who has noticed something of my first explanation of the cause of vision, that no one can see what he is not in himself. For this very reason, such spirits must then go through the planetary journey and, to a certain extent, again deposit the strangeness there on the scientific path of experience, from where they have taken it.
SS|2|122|10|0|When they have finished, they come into the sun, in which they again have to experience all the same planetary qualities to their principal foundations. Only after completion of such school, they become the lesser guards of the little children.
SS|2|122|11|0|But the leaders become chief teachers here. And if they have undergone the school to perfection, only then will they be received as citizens of the holy city of Jerusalem, where they must first be by far the least, and must be guided by the chief citizens in all the great heavenly affairs which in number, a world full of books would not hold! For as the creations of the Lord are infinite, so infinitely branched are the affairs of the angels of the highest heaven.
SS|2|122|12|0|Now you know the whole progress and the finite determination of the child spirit angels and therefore also know the spiritual arrangement of the sun. - And so my teaching is over for you too. Therefore return to where the Lord Himself awaits you!
SS|2|123|0|1|Review of the ten viewed spirit spheres
SS|2|123|1|0|The Lord: Now you are here again: Do you not want to announce to Me in your mind what all you have seen, experienced and thus learned in My John? You are now fully respectful of Me and say in yourselves: What shall we tell You, O Lord, to You, to whom our thoughts were already known, before we thought them, even more so than a sun, which attracts the rays from the vast infinity, to let it shine out again with multiple increased strength?
SS|2|123|2|0|Yes, my dear children, you are right, the Father knows everything, but nevertheless he likes to talk to His children as if He did not know everything. But I see in you a secret question and this is so:
SS|2|123|3|0|O Father, You, eternal Love and Truth! Incredibly great and wonderful over all human concepts is what we have seen, experienced and learned from the first to the last in the spheres of Your angelic spirits. But now do we want to hear from You a sacred word that tells us whether all that really is the full truth?
SS|2|123|4|0|See, My dear children, this is your secret question, and I answer you therefore: Right at the beginning, when we have looked at the outer dial of our clock, or rather the outer sphere of the spiritual sun, I have told you, as the heavens and the whole spiritual world does not represent itself locally to the point of appearance, but they are, like all spiritual worlds, in the spirit themselves. Or: the sphere of life of a spirit is its world, which it inhabits.
SS|2|123|5|0|I showed you to convince you, a parable where you saw a so-called diorama. By these parables have I then, in a specific order, led the ten spirits still present here, and showed you how you will also meet a spiritual diorama there and, in the sphere of each spirit, you have found a different picture of the spiritual world for contemplation.
SS|2|123|6|0|Such was then also the case; as you have now been ten times convinced, as you have seen the spiritual sphere of each of these ten angelic spirits, every time in a very different form. This is more than clear as daylight before you; and I have added to you that you can repeatedly go through this spiritual diorama in the same spirits, and you will see the spiritual world again in a completely different form.
SS|2|123|7|0|So you can also enter the spheres of other spirits, and in each such sphere you would again see a very different form of the spiritual world, both in their individual circumstances and in their total existence. However, looking at it, I cannot give you a general answer to your question, except that I say to you, it is here in all things! Like the seed, so the fruit, as the works, so the reward, and as the love as the foundation of works, so is the form of the world, which they create in themselves spiritually.
SS|2|123|8|0|Although you have looked at different forms, you still have one and the same truth everywhere. For the form does not lie, but everything is only in truth.
SS|2|123|9|0|And so I did not want to show you what the heaven, the spiritual world or hell look like, but only how it all evolves into the nature of the love in every human spirit.
SS|2|123|10|0|For that reason, you have looked at thousands of forms to an overwhelming degree, and in every form, the inner truth has been made known to you. And thus I can tell you that in the sphere of truth, you have seen the whole extent of spiritual life.
SS|2|123|11|0|But as far as it concerns the forms, they go so far into the infinite, that in the eternities of eternities you will not be able to see the least part of them! - And so you can be content with a perfectly calm mind in the fullness of the truth; especially if I tell you that, as long as this earth has been inhabited by human beings, the spiritual conditions of life have never before been revealed as comprehensively and completely as this time.
SS|2|123|12|0|Whatever one seeks, in whatever circumstances he is, in this revelation he can exactly find to an atom, how things are with himself.
SS|2|123|13|0|Whoever reads this with deep attention and great devotion will find the great, convincing truth not only in this solar revelation, but alive in himself.
SS|2|123|14|0|But in order that everyone may find everything in themselves to be completely true, I will add in the short sequel some parables and pictures, which shall illuminate the secret corners of this revelation. - For today therefore, My blessing, and therefore good!
SS|2|124|0|1|Every human being carries a different grain-seed for the development of the spiritual world
SS|2|124|1|0|If you read the gospel, you will easily find under which general pictures I Myself represented the kingdom of heaven. Among the parables is the one of the mustard seed. This parable is also the one that is most suitable here. Small is this grain; Who sees the tree-like plant in it? But this mustard seed carries a whole infinity of its kind in itself. Countless identical mustard granules can emerge from one. But sow countless such mustard seeds into the soil, and you will probably get all the same plants from it. But as far as the certain symmetry of the form is concerned, one trunk will not resemble the other, just as little as you are capable of finding two perfectly symmetrical leaves on the same tree.
SS|2|124|2|0|Whoever grasps this example from this point of view will certainly draw the conclusion from it and say: There is nothing in the symmetrical form, which could be called a permanent or constant one; for whether a leaf comes out on this or that point of the trunk, or of a branch and twig, whether it is a little bit larger or smaller, or if the trunk itself grows higher or lower in the ground, more or less branches and twigs shoot, and these always in a different order. It does not matter if only the substance of the plant and its usefulness remain one and the same.
SS|2|124|3|0|See, this is basically nothing other than what I say to you: there is nothing inherent in the form or the appearance of the spirit world, if only all these infinitely different forms and phenomena have one and the same truth and one and the same purpose as foundation.
SS|2|124|4|0|And so each man carries in himself a different grain for the development of the spiritual world, which rises in him and finally becomes a tree, which is the form of the inner world.
SS|2|124|5|0|If you sow different seeds into the earth and into one and the same earth, do you suppose that similar plants would grow, or that even one and the same kind of seed would produce completely identical plants? Oh no, everywhere the same and at least with similar seeds, only a slightly different outer form.
SS|2|124|6|0|But despite all this, does the basic material remains the same; and you can chemically analyze all matter as much as you want and can, and yet at the final result, you will not come to anything but two primordial materials, the well-known very volatile carbon and the binding oxygen.
SS|2|124|7|0|See, that is again equal to the fundamental truth and the primary purpose of all probability of form in the realm of spirits.
SS|2|124|8|0|Everywhere there is only one God, one Father, one Love, one Wisdom, and out of it comes the infinite as the eternal!
SS|2|124|9|0|Behold the clouds that are drifting in the air over your earth every day. Have you ever discovered a consistent form in them? Will you see it the same in the evenings as it is in the morning or the next day or in the next year?
SS|2|124|10|0|Endlessly different are the changing forms of the clouds; You never see the very same ones you have already seen. But is this confusing to you in your existence? Certainly not, for whatever the cloud may float in the air, whatever it may be, there remains only one cloud, as one truth, and its purpose is to give the rain, and that too in one and the same way if all the conditions are right to produce the rain.
SS|2|124|11|0|And so here again is nothing in the form, but only on the rationale and the purpose.
SS|2|124|12|0|In general, as far as the apparent being is concerned, its ever-changing form is there only for the awakening of the spirit, which finds in it its feeling of bliss. For under an eternally perfect monotony everything would sink into eternal sleep.
SS|2|124|13|0|But man must seek his salvation and bliss not in form, but in reality, in truth. As far as form is concerned, I have provided from eternity for its everlasting, ever renewing change of form; and it also applies to the basic text from the gospel:
SS|2|124|14|0|"Above all, seek the kingdom of God and his righteousness; Everything else will be added unto you."
SS|2|124|15|0|So do not ask this or that: What does heaven look like and how the spirit world? Because all that is vain! But seek to make every word of Me alive in you through the works of love; and then you already have heaven alive in you and everything that is in the spirit world.
SS|2|124|16|0|Because no one will ever 'go to' heaven, who will look like he has, in one way or another, taken it into his memory and imagination. Each one carries within himself his own heaven and his own world of spirits, the form of which will always be governed by the kind of love that is in him and by the works that have come out of it.
SS|2|124|17|0|Somebody wants to make the figure of an apple tree perfectly recognizable to a stranger by speaking to him: Behold, there is an apple tree before us; Remember exactly the height and thickness of the trunk, the exact location of its branches and twigs, as well as the leaves and the bark, and you will recognize every apple tree that perfectly corresponds to this shape. The so trained teaches the shape of the tree exactly and thus goes into a large tree garden, which consists of nothing but apple trees. He adapts his recorded form everywhere; but since he does not find them completely the same, there is no apple tree in this tree garden for him.
SS|2|124|18|0|So nobody should justify themselves in any way; because he will always leave empty. But if he takes the matter in the spirit of truth, he will find the truth under every form, and the way and the life!
SS|2|124|19|0|This thing is of great importance; therefore should all this given here be well thought through by everyone, and it should be tested, so that he may find the true foundations of his wisdom. So it is and will be forever true and good. For closer illumination, some more examples will follow!
SS|2|125|0|1|The kingdom of heaven is like the present time
SS|2|125|1|0|As for "the kingdom of heaven," it corresponds to your present time, which is again equal to the sower in the gospel, who scattered good seed, part of it on the way, part in the bushes, part on the rocky ground and only a part fell on good soil.
SS|2|125|2|0|Look at your time, is it not like the sower and the kingdom of heaven?
SS|2|125|3|0|The word is being sowed everywhere; everywhere awakened people still live, who explain the word from the internal perspective. But the needs of mankind in the present time have become equal to the way in which the seed falls, or: they have become purely secular. That's why the word makes such an impression on them as like throwing peas at a wall, as none will get caught and even less take root in the hard, steep and smooth soil.
SS|2|125|4|0|Therefore, I may send down all the angels of heaven and proclaim through them the Word of life everywhere in the most wonderful way - today, tomorrow, and the day after, people will be shocked, they will hear and accept, but afterwards they will begin to look at the miracle indifferently, and will continue to run their world business as before.
SS|2|125|5|0|These are the industrial people and their never-to-be-satisfied needs. They are like bushes and thorns. Even if the word germinates at the beginning, it is soon stifled, and afterwards, these people become more indifferent to the same word than before. Only then will they say: If only we received it in a really wonderful way, then we would believe and do accordingly. But I grant even this wish. I sow it almost everywhere in a wonderful way, like here. But what does it do? It moves at most here and there some to political objections; that is about it. But that someone wants to turn to it - this good soil - where are they?
SS|2|125|6|0|I say: where hundreds of millions of people live, it would be far too much said if a thousand would truly want to come to life. What use then that among ten or hundred thousands, who may well listen believingly, but when it comes to action, they procrastinate from one day to the other; because they say: why should one make an effort to achieve eternal life? If there is an eternal life, as they believe it, then it will probably not be difficult to achieve it; Therefore, let us live happily and in the end, die happily! What else do we need?
SS|2|125|7|0|There we have the stony and sandy soil together. It probably receives the seed, and half of it germinates; but the soil has no moisture, and so, in the end, even what has germinated, perishes!
SS|2|125|8|0|Faith alone therefore never remains unless it is animated by the deed; just as pure theory without actual practice and application of the same, nobody becomes a practical person.
SS|2|125|9|0|So now you can find a legion other talkers upholding opinions about moral and religious issues. But all these talkers do not want to become practical and do not touch a pebble with a finger. Everyone believes that he has done something extraordinarily meritorious, if he has only preached well and, through his moral and religious chatter, at best managed some stupid devotees and enthusiasts.
SS|2|125|10|0|But no one seriously wants to try the paths through which he could directly get to connect with Me Myself and then get from My mouth a living teaching that could firstly transform his earth into good soil.
SS|2|125|11|0|There are a great many theologians and theosophists, but there is barely one, who was really taught by God according to the Gospel of John, which states that all should be taught by God!
SS|2|125|12|0|Truly, if I do not want to shake someone out of my great mercy here and there, just as a diligent master of the house vexes his lazy and sluggish servant, then from the times of the apostles, almost no one knows what "the living word" is and what it means to be "taught by God"
SS|2|125|13|0|The present theologians put Me rather mysteriously above all the stars and let Me sit there in a completely inaccessible light. Why do they do that? They do that for different reasons. The first would for example be: Far away is out of our way. The second would be that no one is thus able to approach God in such a way that he could be taught by Him. Another reason, based on the previous one, is that God has given reason and understanding to man; that is the living Word of God in man. He who turns to it, lives according to the will of God, and whoever develops his understanding and reason, is already taught by God; for no one can be taught directly by God, but only indirectly, because God dwells above all stars in inaccessible light.
SS|2|125|14|0|If, then, I now and then awaken someone in opposition to these mysterious theosophical theses, who then receives a direct, living word from Me, then he is declared by the greater part of present-day humanity to be a fool and a swindler, sometimes even a deceiver and a charlatan, who understands how to profit from the capabilities of his mind. Say if this is not so?
SS|2|125|15|0|It is not unknown to you that different men received the living Word, and even those of this time, from the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, as well as some from earlier centuries. But what is its lot? The silent oblivion. It is enough for the learned world to know their names. But what these men have taught out of Me, they do not care for. And though there are some who read a book here and there, they soon come up with sentences that do not agree with their reason. Therefore, they soon reject the whole and let our man, who has been taught by Me, rest.
SS|2|125|16|0|If all goes well, then met will at most grant Me alone some justice; but My messengers are nothing but fools and deceivers.
SS|2|125|17|0|Is not your time like this? I mean, anyone can grab that by hand.
SS|2|125|18|0|But since the kingdom of heaven is not a locality anywhere, but only a complete state of life, the kingdom of heaven is also perfectly equal to your time, namely, this time, namely barren, poor, small, rare.
SS|2|125|19|0|And wherever it still is, it is not pure. But will that be a kingdom of heaven, if it is not completely pure? I tell you, the Kingdom of Heaven is very relative in this respect, and that is because every fool likes his cap best.
SS|2|125|20|0|Everyone finds his kingdom of heaven in his stupidity. Whether it is the truth out of Me, that is another question. It has truly become rare, barren and sparse. Why? Because people have run out of good soil! Therefore I may also now sow the very best and purest seed, as I will, but it nevertheless falls on nothing but ways, between thorns and on stony soils, here and there in a crack on the way. Thus, from among one million grains which fell into a stone chasm, about a thousand germinates and a hundred would reach maturity. And that is then the whole harvest and the kingdom of heaven! Surely that is barren, rare and sparse!
SS|2|125|21|0|From this you can again see that all that has been said so far has its good reason, that the superficial appearance of the spiritual has as little to it than the phenomena of the time. They are deaf and hollow, but to the wise they are a Scripture, from the basics of which he easily finds the inner truth; for every apparition is preceded by an effective reason. If the appearance is noble and good, the foundation will be the same; but if the appearance is ignoble, that is, worldly, material, and evil, then its reason will be of the same measure.
SS|2|125|22|0|Whoever wants to see everything spiritual in its true form, does not bind himself to the appearance, but uses it only for the study of the spiritual foundation. If he finds it, then he has the whole essence of all spirit worlds. But how this is to be explored out of the visible, is to be shown below.
SS|2|126|0|1|A tree as an example of the nature of the spirit kingdom
SS|2|126|1|0|In the course of the whole communication about the realm of the spiritual sun-kingdom, every single smallest relation has been shown in this respect; how the spirit-world is connected with the natural; and therefore one could easily say: in order to be able to get by means of these phenomena to the foundation, it would be almost unnecessary to say anything more, as this subject has been adequately illuminated in the course of the whole communication in all its branches.
SS|2|126|2|0|But I say: Man never has too much of the good; but rather of the bad. For much good often does not improve the bad; but a little bad can often spoil much good!
SS|2|126|3|0|And so we also want to illuminate our present subject as clearly as possible through many illustrative examples.
SS|2|126|4|0|Look at a tree. Its essence, as it is there, represents to you as a corresponding appearance, the whole essence of the spirit world in its relation to the natural world.
SS|2|126|5|0|The inmost of this tree, the core, is the heavenly; the trunk, the branches, and the twigs are the real spiritual kingdom, which has its life from the inner nuclei. Over above the wood of the trunk you will see the bark, which is the outer appearance of the tree. The bark in and of itself is dead; but below the outer dead bark is another bark, which you call "the living." This is equal to the state of connection, where the spiritual merges with the material.
SS|2|126|6|0|Consider the effect of this bark. Out of it, the outer dead bark first emerges, and again out of this living bark emerge all the transient foliage, as well as the outer form of the blossom, and finally even the outer shell of the fruit.
SS|2|126|7|0|None of these products are lasting; they fall off after they have rendered their services
SS|2|126|8|0|See, that's how it is with the world and everything you belong to. All this is like the outer bark, the leaves and flowers, but also the fruits of a tree. These fall off. But the tree, in its inner life, consists and bears the infinite, external appearance of the visible and transient. But how can one infer from the apparent to the inner true foundation? I say: the easiest thing in the world. If you would only let yourself imagine what is manifested in you, and at the same time present it in an effective manner, you have the foundation of the spiritual already before you.
SS|2|126|9|0|The main reason, however, is to be found by looking at the whole number of years of the vegetative action of a tree. It consists in nothing other than in the constant expansion and ever-increasing strengthening of life.
SS|2|126|10|0|Quite simply, this is placed in a single small seed in the ground. Which vital force is originally in this seed, like with an acorn nut, every human being can test if he takes such a nut in his hands and can play with it like a feather-down.
SS|2|126|11|0|But when this insignificant acorn nut is laid into the earth, the vegetative life begins to strengthen in it. A young oak tree with at most two leaves is visible first. In this first stage, the vegetative life of the developing oak tree is still weak. It hardly exceeds the weight of the previous smooth oak nut tenfold. But let's just look at it thirty years later. Then it has already acquired such a powerful vegetative life force, that you can tie several horses to its trunk, and they will not be able to wrest it from the ground with their enormous power. But consider it at the age of one hundred years. What a huge, majestic tree, and what a stormy, proud power in him! How many thousandfold has this hundred-year-old oak reproduced its original little vegetative life in the same acorns, and how powerfully has it, through its waste and thus with its excess of its vegetative vitality, fertilized the soil, and animated it for the constant increase of its own vitality!
SS|2|126|12|0|In short, such a tree has become a world full of life. And all this came from a single insignificant acorn nut.
SS|2|126|13|0|See, so originally only a small spark of life force goes out from Me, equipped with the ability to infinitely strengthen and empower itself as a life force. And this is precisely what makes this appearance of the tree serviceable to everyone's clearest insight.
SS|2|126|14|0|We said before: From the living bark, does the apparent foliage, the outer flower and even the shell of the fruit, emerge. In the fruit itself, the germ of the seed receives only a very small spark from the general life of the tree core. The kernel, together with the fruit, ripens and represents the human being in his worldly likelihood. Very simple and plain is the external appearance, and small is his strength. But he is equal to an acorn nut. When he is placed in the good soil of My will, his inner germ will awaken, and the latter will itself become a mighty tree, whose power surpasses the power of countless former acorns.
SS|2|126|15|0|And, behold, every man already has in himself the germ of his spiritual state, which is the true spirit-world. He is in this world a little life, which should strengthen itself to a sun of life. From its atom-sized life germs should develop a huge, powerful tree of life. And so it is.
SS|2|126|16|0|Just as the acorn-nut bears innumerable forests of gigantic trees, all of which can develop from the single seed, so too, man in his seemingly small life in this world carries with him, infinite strength and potential.
SS|2|126|17|0|It says in the Gospel, where it is told about the one who buried his talent, is said: "I know that you are a strict man and you want to reap, where you have not sown. Where you placed one, you want to win a thousand; so I buried the talent so that I may give it to you, as you have given me.
SS|2|126|18|0|But then the master of talents says: "Oh, you miserable servant! Since you know that I am an unrighteous man and I want to reap, where I did not sow, why did not you give the talent for a moneychanger, which would have given me good usury percentages?
SS|2|126|19|0|See, from this passage it seems quite clear that I am spreading out the life in the smallest possible parts out of Me into the endless realms of My kingdom being, in order to get back an excessively increased potentiated weight of life from each of these smallest life-parts.
SS|2|126|20|0|This is the true innermost cause of all spiritual life: But am I really a hard, self-serving, unjust looter? Oh no! For there is nowhere else to live except in Me, and this for the simple reason that there has never been an existence "outside" of Me! I am the eternal Source of all life!
SS|2|126|21|0|What would happen to life in the times upon times, if this original Source would want to dry up all life? See, all life would vanish into the infinite, and nothing would remain in the end but an eternally empty, dark, dead infinity!
SS|2|126|22|0|But if I, as the Primordial Source of all life Myself, would return into Myself every single moment, becoming infinitely more powerful and strong, then all partial life, which is expressed in every created human, yes even in infinity, is nourished and strengthened.
SS|2|126|23|0|The stronger the father, the stronger the children. The ant is likely to produce ephemerides, but not eagles and lions. Everywhere the weak produces the weak and the strong, the strong. But as the weak never produce strong things, so strong does never produce anything weak. An eagle is never the creator of a fearful dove and a hare cannot boast, as if the lion were its creator.
SS|2|126|24|0|But if you are the children of an almighty Father and have the germ of life of the Father in you, strengthen this germ in the good soil of My will, and make strong the Father in you, then you will also be strong in the Father. For the Father does not demand your strength for Himself, but for Himself He demands it, so that you, too, should become perfect, as He Himself is perfect in Himself, or in heaven.
SS|2|126|25|0|See, this is a picture of how you can infer from outer appearance to the inner ground of life. Next, another picture for the same purpose!
SS|2|127|0|1|A son of man as a picture of the kingdom of heaven and the universe
SS|2|127|1|0|In the preceding disclosure, we have put a strong image before everyone's eyes, according to which anyone can easily relate the external phenomena to the inner foundation. But since this field is very large, and the phenomena on it innumerable, man never has too much of a right image to seek the right advice in every situation of his apparent existence. And so we will move on to another, though simple, but more meaningful, and more general picture to illuminate our cause.
SS|2|127|2|0|What could be simpler than a harmless, poor human child? This has two moving feet, then a body full of guts; it has two movable arms and above it a movable head on a neck. There are two ears on the head that are always the same, and one hears the same thing as the other. So it also has two eyes that have their fixed point of view in mind and cannot be brought closer to each other, though they are capable of movement. With these two eyes, every single thing can be looked at for itself. In the middle of the eyes sits the nose with two nostrils. It breathes in the air of life and lets the impurity of the head flow away. So it also has a mouth, the lower part of which is independently mobile. In the same case, it has immobile teeth, but a more mobile tongue. The rest of the body consists of skin, flesh, blood, nerves, fibers, veins and bones, in which marrow is found. - See, that's the picture of our child.
SS|2|127|3|0|Who knows what is behind this very simple appearance? Who sees a whole heaven in it? Who the whole infinite universe?
SS|2|127|4|0|Who seeks in this simple picture the conflict of all creation, both in the spiritual and the natural spheres?
SS|2|127|5|0|Would somebody not want to say, in the child this is hardly obvious; but if we let it become a man, perhaps there will much be found in his thoughts and actions, from which one can consequently see that man is at least an integral part of creation.
SS|2|127|6|0|But I say: This is not necessary; the child alone is enough. His two simple feet testify to my Paternal loving care expressed in the ten simple commandments known to you. The feet are provided with then toes, for this purpose and also for the sake of support and retention.
SS|2|127|7|0|In the natural sphere, however, they present the planetary system, which is also the lowest support of a solar system. Yes, the planetary system, like its feet, through their movement, pushes the great main body of the sun into its great main movement.
SS|2|127|8|0|From this very brief account, you can see that even in the feet of the child the whole caring nature of a spiritual kind, like the whole planetary nature of a natural kind, is present.
SS|2|127|9|0|The body rests on its feet as the main workshop of life. Who does not immediately see in this spiritual sphere the essence of the invigorating love from Me? And who does not soon see in the body, the sun, which is the invigorating body of the whole planetary system?
SS|2|127|10|0|In the body, the heart is the fundamental seat of life and the clearest picture of love. This love is constantly active and nourishes all parts of the body.
SS|2|127|11|0|Right next to this love, is the stomach. This is the hospitable kitchen, in which the heat of the love cooks the food by its fire and then, truly wonderfully prepared, leads it into all parts.
SS|2|127|12|0|The lungs are like a second stomach, a second kitchen, through which essential food is added to the food prepared in the first kitchen, so that the food of the first kitchen comes alive and is suitable for the support of life.
SS|2|127|13|0|How glorious is the image of these two kitchens, in the midst of which the active heart rules, how the spiritual intervenes in the natural, in order to spiritualize it, and thus to bring it to a higher purpose. And all of this happens through the ever-active mediation of the heart, this most faithful image of love!
SS|2|127|14|0|Who can misunderstand My own love-power here, as I also always take the lost, cook it in the great kitchen of natural creation, and then revive it by the breath of My grace and mercy, from the second great kitchen, which is heaven, and is equal to the lungs in man.
SS|2|127|15|0|Every breath can tell every human how I constantly influences life from the heavens, so that life consists therein that through this influx, I always strive to transform death into life.
SS|2|127|16|0|Anyone who is able to think only somewhat clearly for himself, will certainly not find this wonderful analogy without light. - Let's go further.
SS|2|127|17|0|On both sides of the body are two hands. These represent spiritually the working love, which can move freely in wide spaces everywhere and constantly works and creates.
SS|2|127|18|0|The hands therefore represent My hands of free-acting, unbound power, which, however, does not wave beyond the definite eternal basic order, for every hand also carries the fingers as outermost extensions, whose number equals the extensions of the feet. Only the legs of the feet are bound to the same directed order, while the extensions on the hands signify free activity in this order.
SS|2|127|19|0|So, for example, a human being not born again in the spirit, is equal to the bound order of the feet and a born-again man, equal to the free order of the hands.
SS|2|127|20|0|Whoever is able to think, will here again find the corresponding truth; especially when he is still looking at the natural sun, just as in the outward flow of its rays she visibly reveals her open, freely active hands.
SS|2|127|21|0|Now we still have the head, a fixed part above the body, which in itself in a rounded form, represents a complete man in his spiritual sphere. The ears are the feet on which he goes. The eyes are his arms, with which he can reach far. The nose is the lungs; the mouth is the stomach. In him is like the heart, the tongue, which helps to process both the material and the spiritual food; the material by pushing under the crushing teeth and then by swallowing down. That is their material employment. But the tongue also gives the voice an intelligible, articulated sound, and it is it, that transforms the inner thoughts into intelligible words.
SS|2|127|22|0|The inner marrow of the head represents the whole entrails of man or his refined and spiritualized life.
SS|2|127|23|0|And so man in his totality, in his very simple, contemplative form, leads man through all his three stages: in his feet the bound naturalness, in his body the spiritual sphere which still has to work and fight with various things and in the head, its heavenly sphere, where man stands in and of himself in a fixed, unchangeable condition, but is thus far wider in his sphere of influence, just as the constituents of the head of the natural man extends infinitely beyond the components of the human body.
SS|2|127|24|0|Well, that's a very simple but clear picture. This image of the external appearance contains the whole of heaven, the whole of the spiritual world subordinated to heaven, and thus also the whole of the natural world, which is subordinate to heaven and the spirit world, in all its details.
SS|2|127|25|0|I think that if you look at this picture, especially in the simplicity of a harmless child, you will be able to find each other with ease in this appearance, and be able to just as easily find its foundation. And so we have enough pictures; and there is nothing left for us to do but to add a few "Explanation of Scriptures"* to this whole work, as it is to be usefully read and handled accordingly.
CJ|0|0|1|1|﻿THE LORD'S FOREWORD
CJ|0|0|1|0|I LIVED IN THAT WELL-KNOWN TIME up to My thirtieth year just like any other properly raised boy, then young man and then man, and first had to awaken the Deity within Me - just as every man must awaken Me within himself - by conforming My earthly way of life to the Law of Moses.
CJ|0|0|2|0|Just like any other responsible person, I first had to awaken My faith in the existence of God and comprehend Him ever more and more through all manner of self-denial as well as ever increasing love until by degrees I finally achieved complete control of the divine Power.
CJ|0|0|3|0|Thus I, as the Lord Myself, was a living example for every man, wherefore every man can now draw Me to himself just as I Myself put on the divine Nature within Me, and of his own free will can become just as wholly one with Me by his love and by his faith as I Myself as part man and part God am wholly one with the divine Essence in all infinite fullness.
CJ|0|0|4|0|2. TO THE QUESTION as to how the Child-wonders of Jesus and His divinely-spiritual activity as a Child may be correlated to His as it were isolated human nature during adolescence and manhood and again to His at that time performed wonders - if one is to think of Him in these (isolated) years as only a human being - a look at a tree from spring to fall serves as an answer.
CJ|0|0|5|0|In the springtime the tree blossoms wondrously and is alive with activity. After the blossoms have fallen the tree again seems to be inactive. But towards fall the tree reemerges in its greatest activity: the fruits, the surely wondrous, are flavored - and colored more beautifully than formerly the blossoms - and thus ripened, and the blessing bestowed on them is freed of its bonds and falls as such into the lap of the hungry little children.
CJ|0|0|6|0|This parable may be discerned with the eye of the heart, but never with the eye of worldly wisdom. The passages open to question are quite readily discerned - if the Deity of Jesus is not denied but is upheld by the faith of the heart, which is a light of love toward God ... For as soon as the heart of man becomes pure it easily understands that the complete union of the fullness of the Deity with the man Jesus was not consummated at one time, as if in an instant but, like all things under the guidance of God, only progressively, like the gradual (successive) awakening of the divine spirit in the human heart. And this consummation was fully achieved only through His death on the cross - although the Deity in all Its fullness already dwelt in the Child Jesus, but made Itself manifest in wondrous works only in time of need.
CJ|0|0|7|0|3. THE TEMPORAL DEATH OF JESUS is the utmost condescension of the Deity into the judgment of all matter and therewith makes possible an entirely new establishment of relations between Creator and creature.
CJ|0|0|8|0|Only through the death of Jesus does God Himself become altogether man and created man by means of this divine, supreme grace a newly conceived child of God - that is, a God - and only thus as the Creator's perfected likeness can the created being stand face to face with Him and see, speak, recognize and beyond measure love Him as its God, Creator and Father, and only thus gain the perfect eternal, indestructible life in God, from God and beside God ... And therewith the power (that is: will) of Satan is broken to the extent that he no longer can prevent the full approach of the Deity to the children of men, and conversely their approach to the Deity.
CJ|0|0|9|0|To say it more briefly: Through the death of Jesus every man now can fraternize with God in fullest measure, and never again can Satan intervene - for which reason the word to the women visiting the grave states: Go and tell it to My brothers! - The rule of Satan in the outer form may well be constantly discerned, but eternally never again can he restore the once torn curtain between the Deity and mankind and thus rebuild the old impassable gulf between God and mankind.
CJ|0|0|10|0|And from this brief exposition of the subject every man who thinks and sees with his heart can very easily and clearly appreciate the boundless gain inherent in the temporal death of Jesus. Amen.
CJ|0|0|11|1|From the Time that Joseph Took Mary into His House
CJ|0|0|11|0|JAMES, A SON OF JOSEPH, originally made this record, which in time was so greatly distorted that it could not be accepted as authentic for the Scripture. I will now give you the original Gospel of James, but beginning only with the above-mentioned time, for James had also included Mary's biography from her birth as well as that of Joseph. So then write as the first chapter:
CJ|0|1|1|1|Joseph Takes Mary Into His House
CJ|0|1|1|0|JOSEPH was building a house in the country between Nazareth and Jerusalem.
CJ|0|1|2|0|A distinguished citizen of Jerusalem was having this house built there to serve as an inn, for the Nazarenes had no shelter all the way to Jerusalem.
CJ|0|1|3|0|AND MARY, who was brought up in the temple, had matured, and the Law of Moses required that she be given from the temple.
CJ|0|1|4|0|Messengers were therefore sent into all of Judea with these tidings to summon the fathers - that if one were found worthy, he was to take the maiden into his house.
CJ|0|1|5|0|When these tidings reached Joseph, he quickly laid his axe aside and hastened to Jerusalem and there to the designated meeting and council chamber in the temple.
CJ|0|1|6|0|Three days later the applicants again met in the same chamber, and each candidate for Mary handed a fresh lily stalk to the priest as previously determined upon. The priest then went into the sanctuary of the temple with the stalks and there prayed.
CJ|0|1|7|0|When he had completed his prayer, he came out with the stalks and returned to each his stalk.
CJ|0|1|8|0|All of the stalks thereupon became spotted - only the one last given to Joseph remained fresh and unblemished.
CJ|0|1|9|0|But a few began to Find fault at this and said that this test favored Joseph, was therefore not binding and requested another test which would be above reproach.
CJ|0|1|10|0|The priest, somewhat provoked at this, immediately had Mary sent for, handed her a dove and told her to walk into the center of the candidates, there to let the dove fly free.
CJ|0|1|11|0|And before ordering the dove freed, he said to the candidates, 'Behold, you false interpreters of the sign of Jehovah! This dove is a pure, innocent creature and has no ear for our discussion,
CJ|0|1|12|0|for it lives only in the will of the Lord and understands only the almighty language of God.
CJ|0|1|13|0|Hold high your stalks! - Upon whose stalk this dove settles, once it has been freed by this maiden, and upon whose head it will sit, he shall take Mary!'
CJ|0|1|14|0|With this the candidates were satisfied and agreed, 'Even so, this shall be a sure sign!'
CJ|0|1|15|0|And when Mary freed the dove at the word of the priest, it promptly flew over to Joseph, settled on his stalk and thereupon on Joseph's head.
CJ|0|1|16|0|Here the priest declared, 'Thus has the Lord willed it! Upon you, oh worthy craftsman, is fallen the unerring lot for the maiden of the Lord! Take her in the name of the Lord into your unblemished house for future care. Amen.'
CJ|0|1|17|0|When Joseph heard this, he appealed to the priest, saying, 'Hear me, oh anointed servant of the Lord according to the Law of Moses, the faithful servant of the Lord God Zebaoth - I am already an old man with grown-up sons at home and have been a widower for a long time. I shall become an object of ridicule before the sons of Israel if I take this little maiden into my house.
CJ|0|1|18|0|Therefore let the choice be taken once more and let me stand aside, so I will not be counted among the candidates.'
CJ|0|1|19|0|Here the priest raised his hand and warned, 'Joseph - fear the Lord God! Do you not know what He did to Dathan, to Korah and to Abiram?
CJ|0|1|20|0|Behold, the earth opened up and all were swallowed by her because of their obstinacy! Do you suppose that He could not do the same to you?
CJ|0|1|21|0|I tell you, now that you have seen and recognized the unerring sign of Jehovah, do therefore obey the Lord who is almighty and just and always chastens the obstinate and the deserters of His will!
CJ|0|1|22|0|But otherwise be greatly afraid for your house, whether the Lord will not also visit upon your house what He visited upon Dathan, Korah and Abiram.'
CJ|0|1|23|0|At this Joseph was filled with dread, and he said to the priest in great fear, 'So then pray for me, that the Lord may once more be gracious and merciful toward me, and then give me the maiden according to His will.'
CJ|0|1|24|0|The priest now went inside and prayed for Joseph before the Holy of Holies, and the Lord spoke to the there praying priest:
CJ|0|1|25|0|'Do not trouble Me the man whom I have chosen - for more justly than he walks none in Israel, and none on the whole earth, and none before My throne in  all the heavens!
CJ|0|1|26|0|Now go out and give the maiden, whom I have raised Myself, to the most righteous of men on the earth.'
CJ|0|1|27|0|And the priest smote his breast and exclaimed, 'O Lord, almighty God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, be merciful to me a sinner before You, for now I know that You will judge Your people!'
CJ|0|1|28|0|Thereupon the priest arose, went out and with a blessing in the name of the Lord gave the maiden to the affrightened Joseph
CJ|0|1|29|0|and said to him, 'Joseph, you are found just before the Lord, therefore He has chosen you from among many thousands. Go in peace. Amen.'
CJ|0|1|30|0|Here Joseph took Mary and said, 'May the alone holy will of My Lord and my God always be done! What You, O Lord, give, is always good - therefore I gladly and most willingly take this gift from Your hand. Now bless her for me and me for her, so I may be worthy of her before You now, as always.  Your will be done, amen.'
CJ|0|1|31|0|When Joseph had said this before the Lord he was lifted up in his heart, then went out of the temple with Mary and led her into the land of Nazareth and there into his humble dwelling.
CJ|0|1|32|0|Much work awaited Joseph, so he wasted no time at home and accordingly said to Mary,
CJ|0|1|33|0|'See, Mary, I have taken you into my home from the temple of the Lord, my God, according to His will. But I cannot remain with you now to protect you, for I must fulfill my contract to complete the house I showed you on our trip here.
CJ|0|1|34|0|But be assured that you will not be left at home alone. For I have a closely related housekeeper who is devout and just - she and my youngest son will be with you, and the grace of the Lord and His blessing will not leave you.
CJ|0|1|35|0|In a short time I and my four sons will return to you, and I shall be your guide in the ways of the Lord. The Lord God will now watch over you and my house, amen.'
CJ|0|2|1|1|Mary Spins For The New Temple Curtain
CJ|0|2|1|0|AT THAT TIME another curtain was needed in the temple, since the old one had become greatly worn here and there and needed to be covered.
CJ|0|2|2|0|A council was therefore held by the priests, and they said, 'Let us make a curtain in the temple of the Lord as a cover for the damaged one.
CJ|0|2|3|0|For the Lord may well come today or tomorrow, as it is written - how would we appear before Him if He found the temple thus neglected by us?'
CJ|0|2|4|0|Here the high priest said, 'Do not use such blind judgment, as if the Lord, whose sanctuary is in the temple, did not know how matters now stand in the temple.
CJ|0|2|5|0|Just the same, call me seven spotless maidens from the tribe of David, and we will draw lots to decide how the work is to be assigned.'
CJ|0|2|6|0|The attendants now went forth to seek the maidens from the tribe of David. After much searching only six were found available to the high priest.
CJ|0|2|7|0|The high priest then remembered that Mary, who only a few weeks before had been placed in Joseph's care, was also from the tribe of David, and quickly informed the attendants of this.
CJ|0|2|8|0|Hereupon the attendants went forth and notified Joseph, and he brought Mary into the temple again, led by the temple attendants.
CJ|0|2|9|0|When the maidens were gathered in the antechamber, the high priest came and led them all into the temple of the Lord.
CJ|0|2|10|0|And while they were thus assembled, he addressed them as follows,
CJ|0|2|11|0|'Hear, oh maidens from the tribe of David, who according to the will of the Lord has ordained that the fine work on the curtain which divides the most holy tabernacle from the rest of the temple shall always be prepared by the maidens of his tribe,
CJ|0|2|12|0|and according to his testament the manifold work shall be distributed by lot, and each maiden according to her skill shall best prepare the work fallen to her.
CJ|0|2|13|0|Behold, there before you is the damaged curtain, and here upon the golden table lie the various raw stuffs already prepared for use.
CJ|0|2|14|0|You can see that this work is pressing, therefore draw lots promptly so we can see which of you shall spin the gold thread, the asbestos and the cotton thread,
CJ|0|2|15|0|the silk thread, the hyacinth-colored, the scarlet and the genuine purple!'
CJ|0|2|16|0|Thereupon the maidens meekly drew lots while the high priest prayed over them, and when they had drawn lots according to the prescribed order, it was determined how the work should be apportioned.
CJ|0|2|17|0|And to the maiden Mary, the daughter of Anna and Joachim, there fell by lot the scarlet and the genuine purple.
CJ|0|2|18|0|At this the maiden thanked God for such gracious recognition and apportionment of such distinguished labor in His honor, took the work and with it went home again, led by Joseph.
CJ|0|2|19|0|Arrived at home, Mary promptly began her work in a joyful mood, while Joseph commended her to all diligence, blessed her and then went right back to his house-building.
CJ|0|2|20|0|This took place at the same time that Zacharias, when he was appointed to make the smoke offering in the temple, lost his speech because of a small wavering in his faith, wherefore another had been chosen in his stead by whom this work was allotted.
CJ|0|2|21|0|Mary was related to Zacharias as well as to his proxy, wherefore she doubly increased her diligence that she might if possible be the first to finish her work.
CJ|0|2|22|0|Now she did not double her zeal out of a desire for praise, but only because she wanted to give the Lord God a real pleasure by completing her work as promptly and skillfully as possible.
CJ|0|2|23|0|First came the work on the scarlet, which needed to be woven with great concentration so the thread would not here or there be thicker or thinner.
CJ|0|2|24|0|With great mastery the scarlet thread was spun by Mary so that all who came to Joseph's house were greatly impressed by Mary's exceptional skill.
CJ|0|2|25|0|In the short space of three days Mary was finished with the scarlet and at once turned to the purple; but since this constantly needed to be moistened, she frequently while working had to take her jug and go out to get herself water.
CJ|0|3|1|1|The Annunciation
CJ|0|3|1|0|ON A FRIDAY MORNING Mary again took the water jug and went out to fill it with water, when lo, - a voice said to her,
CJ|0|3|2|0|'Greetings to you, rich in the grace of the Lord! The Lord is with you, oh consecrated among women!'
CJ|0|3|3|0|Mary was greatly frightened at such voice, for she did not know whence it came and therefore looked nimbly about to the right and left - but she could discover no one  who  might  have spoken.
CJ|0|3|4|0|She therefore was seized with still more tormenting fear, hastily took the filled water jug and hurried away into the house.
CJ|0|3|5|0|Quakingly arrived there, she quickly set the water jug aside, again took the purple in hand, sat down on her workstool and recommenced to spin the purple quite industriously.
CJ|0|3|6|0|But hardly had she fully reaccustomed herself to her work, when behold, there before the busy maiden stood the angel of the Lord and said to her:
CJ|0|3|7|0|'Do not be afraid, Mary, for you have found infinitely great favor before the face of the Lord. Behold, you will become pregnant by the Word of God!'
CJ|0|3|8|0|When Mary heard this, she began to weigh these words back and forth and could not grasp their meaning, wherefore she said to the angel,
CJ|0|3|9|0|'But how shall that take place? For I am still a long way from being a man's wife and also have never made the acquaintance of any man, who then might take me as his wife, so I might become pregnant like other women and bear child as they do!'
CJ|0|3|10|0|And the angel said to Mary: 'Hear, you chosen maiden of God! It shall not happen in that manner, but the power of the Lord will overshadow you.
CJ|0|3|11|0|Therefore that holy Thing which will be born of you will be called: the Son of the Almighty!
CJ|0|3|12|0|And when He is born, you shall give Him the name: Jesus - for He will redeem His people from all sins, from judgment and from eternal death.'
CJ|0|3|13|0|Here Mary fell down before the angel and said, 'Behold, I am only a handmaiden of the Lord; so let it be done to me according to His will, as made known by your words!' Hereupon the angel disappeared, and Mary returned to her work.
CJ|0|4|1|1|Mary Entreats The Lord For Grace
CJ|0|4|1|0|WHEN THE ANGEL had disappeared, Mary praised and glorified the Lord God and spoke in her heart,
CJ|0|4|2|0|'Oh what am I before You, O Lord, that You should show me such grace?
CJ|0|4|3|0|I shall become pregnant without ever having known a man, for I just do not know what difference there is between me and a man.
CJ|0|4|4|0|'Do I really know what it is to be pregnant? - O Lord, see, I just do not know.
CJ|0|4|5|0|Do I know what is meant when people say: A woman gives birth? - O Lord, look upon me graciously. I am just a maiden of fourteen years, and have only heard speak of that - and actually know nothing about it.
CJ|0|4|6|0|Oh, what will happen to me when I shall become pregnant - and do not know how such a condition is!
CJ|0|4|7|0|What will father Joseph say to that, so I shall tell him, or will he notice that I am pregnant?
CJ|0|4|8|0|'But being pregnant cannot be anything bad, especially when a handmaiden of the Lord, as once Sarah, is chosen for that by the Lord Himself!
CJ|0|4|9|0|For I have heard it said a number of times in the temple, what great joy the women have when they are with child.
CJ|0|4|10|0|Therefore pregnancy must be something quite good and highly blessed and I shall also rejoice when it is given me of God that I shall conceive!
CJ|0|4|11|0|'But when, when will this be and how? Or has it happened already? Have I already conceived, or is this still to happen?
CJ|0|4|12|0|O Lord, You eternally Holy One of Israel, do give me, Your poor handmaiden, a sign when such shall happen so I might exalt and praise You!'
CJ|0|4|13|0|At these words Mary felt a light breath of air and a very gentle voice said to her,
CJ|0|4|14|0|'Mary, do not concern yourself vainly; you have conceived, and the Lord is with you! Go to your work and complete it, for henceforth no more work of this kind will done for the temple.'
CJ|0|4|15|0|Hereupon Mary fell down, prayed to God and praised and exalted Him for such grace. And when she had offered her praise to the Lord, she arose and returned to her work.
CJ|0|5|1|1|A Prophecy Of The High Priest
CJ|0|5|1|0|IN A FEW DAYS Mary also Finished the purple, folded it and laid it with the scarlet.
CJ|0|5|2|0|She then thanked God for His grace, in that He had allowed her to complete her work so well, wrapped the spinning in clean linens and travelled therewith toward Jerusalem.
CJ|0|5|3|0|She went alone to the house which Joseph was building; but from there on Joseph again accompanied her to Jerusalem and there into the temple.
CJ|0|5|4|0|Upon arrival Mary promptly turned the work over to the high priest.
CJ|0|5|5|0|He well examined the scarlet and the purple, found the work to be of the most excellent quality and greeted and praised Mary for it with the following words,
CJ|0|5|6|0|'Mary, you did not have such skill naturally, but the Lord has guided you with His hand!
CJ|0|5|7|0|Great has the Lord therefore made you, blessed shall you be among all women of the earth from the Lord God, for you are now the first who has delivered her work to the Lord in the temple!'
CJ|0|5|8|0|Here Mary, Filled with joy and humility in her heart, said to the priest,
CJ|0|5|9|0|'Worthy servant of the Lord in His sanctuary! Oh do not praise me too much nor place me above the others - for this work is not really of my merit but only of the Lord who guided my hand.
CJ|0|5|10|0|Therefore to Him alone be all praise, all honor, all my love and all my worship without ceasing!'
CJ|0|5|11|0|And the high priest responded, 'Amen, Mary, you pure maiden of the Lord, you have spoken well before Him. Go your way now in peace; the Lord be with you.'
CJ|0|5|12|0|Thereupon Mary arose and returned with Joseph to the building site, where she refreshed herself with bread and milk.
CJ|0|5|13|0|Now by a half day's journey from the building site, across a small mountain range, there lived an aunt of Mary's named Elizabeth, whom she wanted to visit and therefore asked Joseph for his permission.
CJ|0|5|14|0|And Joseph promptly consented and sent along his oldest son as a guide, who was to accompany her until she could see Elizabeth's house.
CJ|0|6|1|1|Mary Discourses On The Just Life
CJ|0|6|1|0|ARRIVED AT Elizabeth's house in a timid frame of mind, Mary knocked on the door according to Jewish custom.
CJ|0|6|2|0|When Elizabeth heard the timid knocking she thought to herself, 'Now who knocks there so very lightly?
CJ|0|6|3|0|It probably is my neighbor's child, for it cannot be my husband who is still mute in the temple and awaits deliverance.
CJ|0|6|4|0|My work is important - should I put it aside for a prankish child?
CJ|0|6|5|0|No, that I shall not do, for it is a work for the temple which is more important than the prank of a child which has nothing else in mind, as I know from the past, than to tease and mock me.
CJ|0|6|6|0|Therefore I shall stay right with my work and let the child knock good and long.'
CJ|0|6|7|0|Here Mary knocked once more, and the child in Elizabeth's body began to leap with joy, and the mother heard a gentle voice from the direction of the child leaping  within   her,   saying,
CJ|0|6|8|0|'Mother, go, go very quickly, for it is the mother of my and your Lord, of my and your God, who knocks there on the door and  visits  you  in  peace!'
CJ|0|6|9|0|When Elizabeth heard this, she instantly cast everything she had in her hands from her, ran and opened the door for Mary,
CJ|0|6|10|0|quickly gave her her blessing according to custom, then embraced her with open arms and exclaimed,
CJ|0|6|11|0|'Oh Mary, blessed among women - you are blessed among all women, and blessed is the fruit of your body!
CJ|0|6|12|0|Oh Mary, purest maiden of God - how can I deserve such high grace, that the mother of my Lord and My God should visit me?'
CJ|0|6|13|0|At this Mary, who did not understand such mysterious words, inquired of Elizabeth,
CJ|0|6|14|0|'But dear aunt, I just came to you for a friendly visit! What things are you saying about me which I do not understand? Am I then already pregnant, that you call me a mother?'
CJ|0|6|15|0|And Elizabeth answered, 'See, when you knocked on the door the second time, the wee child which I am carrying under my heart leaped for joy, told me this and greeted you from within me in advance!'
CJ|0|6|16|0|Here Mary looked up to heaven and recalled what the archangel Gabriel had spoken to her, although she still did not understand it, and said,
CJ|0|6|17|0|'O You great God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, what have You done with me? What after all am I, that all generations of the earth should call me blessed?'
CJ|0|6|18|0|Elizabeth said, 'Oh Mary, you chosen one of God, step into my house and refresh yourself - there we will talk and together praise and glorify God with all our might!'
CJ|0|6|19|0|At this Mary followed Elizabeth into her house, ate and drank, refreshed herself and was full of good cheer.
CJ|0|6|20|0|Elizabeth now inquired of Mary about the many things she had learned during her stay in the temple as a ward of the Lord and how it all had impressed her.
CJ|0|6|21|0|And Mary replied, 'Dear aunt, ever so well blessed of the Lord! I believe that these matters are beyond our understanding, and we women would be unwise to deliberate on matters with which the Lord has charged the sons of Aaron.
CJ|0|6|22|0|So I would say that we women should leave the matters of God to Him and to those whom He has given charge over them, and should not speculate about them.
CJ|0|6|23|0|If we just love God above all and keep His holy commandments, we then live wholly according to our station; anything beyond that belongs of right to those men whom the Lord calls and elects.
CJ|0|6|24|0|I would say, dear aunt, that is right, so excuse me from vain gossip about the temple - for it will not get better or worse from it. When the Lord decides, He will surely chasten and reform the temple at the proper time.'
CJ|0|6|25|0|Elizabeth recognized Mary's modesty and deep humility in these words and agreed,
CJ|0|6|26|0|'Yes, oh maiden filled with God's grace! With such sentiments one must surely find the highest grace before God.
CJ|0|6|27|0|For as you now speak, only purest innocence can speak, and whoever lives according to that, surely lives justly before God and the whole world.'
CJ|0|6|28|0|And Mary said: 'The just life is not ours, but the Lord's, and is of His grace.
CJ|0|6|29|0|Whoever believes that he lives justly, he is surely the least just before God - but he who always confesses his guilt before God, he it is who lives justly before God.
CJ|0|6|30|0|I do not know how I live - my life is wholly a grace of the Lord; so I can do nothing else than to love, praise and exalt Him with all my might! Is your life like mine, then do the same, and the Lord will be more pleased with that, than if we should talk ever so much about the business of the temple.'
CJ|0|6|31|0|Elizabeth discerned only too well that a divine spirit emanated from Mary, therefore ceased her questions about the temple and resigned  herself,   praising  and glorifying God,  into  His will.
CJ|0|6|32|0|Thus Mary spent three whole months with Elizabeth and helped her like a maid-servant in performing all housework.
CJ|0|6|33|0|In the meantime Joseph had completed his building, was at home again with his four sons and looked after his small piece of land, which he only leased.
CJ|0|6|34|0|And one evening Joseph said to his oldest son, 'Joel, go and prepare me my pack animal, for tomorrow morning I must go and get Mary.
CJ|0|6|35|0|The girl is already out of my house by three months, and I do not know what goes on with her.
CJ|0|6|36|0|For although she is with the wife of the high priest who is become mute, still one cannot know whether this house is free from all temptation of him who enticed Eve.
CJ|0|6|37|0|Therefore I will journey there tomorrow and bring the girl back, lest in time the sons of Israel speak ill of me and and the Lord chastise me for lack of concern for the girl.'
CJ|0|6|38|0|And Joel did according to Joseph's words; but hardly had Joel Finished his work, when behold, Mary already stood before the entrance, greeted Joseph and asked to be taken into his house again.
CJ|0|6|39|0|Joseph, quite astonished at Mary's appearance, promptly asked, 'Is it really you, oh unfaithful one to my house?'
CJ|0|6|40|0|And Mary answered, 'Yes, it is I - but not unfaithful to your house, for I would gladly have been back here long ago, but I did not trust myself to cross the wooded highlands alone - and then you sent no messenger for me! So I just had to stay away for so long!
CJ|0|6|41|0|Then three Levites visited Zacharias' wife, and when they returned home to Jerusalem they took me along with them and brought me to the boundary of your land, blessed me and your house and then went their way, and I hurried here to you again, my dear father Joseph.'
CJ|0|6|42|0|While Joseph at first would have liked to scold Mary a little for her long absence, he did not have the heart to do so; for one thing Mary's voice had touched his noble heart too strongly, and then he felt himself to be the guilty one, since he had not sent a messenger for Mary for so long.
CJ|0|6|43|0|He therefore let the girl come to him so he might bless her, and the girl sprang to Joseph and caressed him like innocent little children caress their parents and other benefactors.
CJ|0|6|44|0|Joseph was quite moved by this, was filled with great happiness and said, 'See, I am a poor man and stricken in years, but your childlike love makes me forget my poverty and my age! The Lord has given you to me to be a great joy, therefore I will go and labor with joy so I may provide you, my dear little child, with a good piece of bread.'
CJ|0|6|45|0|At these words the tears fell from the old man's eyes. Here Mary quickly dried his moist cheeks and thanked God for giving her such a good foster-father. -
CJ|0|6|46|0|And at that time it suddenly seemed to Joseph as if psalms were being sung in front of His house.
CJ|0|7|1|1|Joseph Notices Mary's Pregnancy
CJ|0|7|1|0|JOSEPH WAS filled with high presentiments and said to Mary, 'Child of the Lord! Much joy is given my house in you, my soul is filled with high presentiments!
CJ|0|7|2|0|But I also know that the Lord always painfully afflicts those He loves, so let us always ask Him to be gracious and merciful to us all.
CJ|0|7|3|0|It is even possible that the Lord will want to have the old Ark of the Covenant renewed through you and me.
CJ|0|7|4|0|Should something like that be in the offing, then woe to me and you, for we will have to withstand a very difficult task there. But no more of that now.
CJ|0|7|5|0|What must happen surely will happen and we will not be able to prevent it, but when it comes it will seize us with an all-powerful hand, and we will tremble before the will of Him who set the foundations of the earth!'
CJ|0|7|6|0|Mary understood nothing of all this and soothed the very troubled-looking Joseph with these words,
CJ|0|7|7|0|'Dear father Joseph! Do not be saddened at the Lord's will, for we know that He always wants only the best for His children! If the Lord is with us, as He was with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and as He always was with those who loved him, what harm and evil can possibly befall us?'
CJ|0|7|8|0|Joseph was satisfied with this consolation, thanked the Lord in his heart with all his might that He had given him such a comforting angel in Mary, and then said,
CJ|0|7|9|0|'Children, it is already late in the evening, so let us intone the hymn of praise, partake of our blessed evening meal and then retire.'
CJ|0|7|10|0|The hymn was sung, whereupon Mary quickly brought the bread and Joseph apportioned it and all marveled that the bread this time tasted so exceptionally good.
CJ|0|7|11|0|Here Joseph said, 'All praise to the Lord! What He blesses always tastes well and has the best flavor.'
CJ|0|7|12|0|And Mary said to Joseph in a lovingly wise manner, 'See, dear father, therefore you should not fear the visitations of the Lord, for they truly are also His ever so precious blessings.'
CJ|0|7|13|0|And Joseph agreed, 'Yes, yes, you pure daughter of the Lord, you are right! I will indeed be glad to bear in all patience whatever the Lord gives me to carry. He surely will not make His burden too heavy for me nor His yoke too hard - for He is truly a father full of kindness and mercy even in His zeal. May His holy will always be done!'
CJ|0|7|14|0|Hereupon the devout family went to rest and worked at home the next few days.
CJ|0|7|15|0|In the meantime Mary's body became fuller day by day, and since she was well aware of this, she attempted to hide her pregnancy from the eyes of Joseph and his sons as well as she could.
CJ|0|7|16|0|But after a time of two months her concealment helped her no more, and Joseph became suspicious and secretly consulted one of his friends in Nazareth concerning Mary's strange condition.
CJ|0|8|1|1|Joseph Questions Mary
CJ|0|8|1|0|JOSEPH'S FRIEND was an expert, for he was a doctor familiar with the herbs who not infrequently stood by the mid-wives in times of critical births.
CJ|0|8|2|0|He went with Joseph and secretly looked at Mary; and when he had viewed her he said to Joseph,
CJ|0|8|3|0|'Listen to me, brother from Abraham, Isaac and Jacob! A great misfortune has befallen your house, for the maiden is highly pregnant!
CJ|0|8|4|0|Now you are to blame for that yourself! See, it is already the sixth month since you have been away with your house-building. Tell me, who could then have well looked after the maiden?'
CJ|0|8|5|0|Joseph answered, 'See, during that time Mary was home alone only three weeks and that in the beginning when she came into my house. Then she spent three whole months with her aunt Elizabeth.
CJ|0|8|6|0|By now it is two months that she has constantly been under my care, and I have never seen anyone who might have gone to her openly or in secret.
CJ|0|8|7|0|And while I was gone she was anyhow in the best of hands - my son, who led her to Elizabeth, first gave me his most solemn vow that except in an emergency, he would not touch even her garment during the whole trip.
CJ|0|8|8|0|Therefore I know with great certainty that Mary must be perfectly clean as far as my house is concerned; but whether such is also the case with the house of Zacharias is another question.
CJ|0|8|9|0|Could that possibly have happened to her in the temple by one of its servants? May the Lord preserve me from such an opinion, for He would have exposed that long ago by the constant wisdom of the high priest!
CJ|0|8|10|0|But I know now what I shall do to get at the truth of the matter! - You, friend, may go again in peace, and I shall subject my house to a strict examination.'
CJ|0|8|11|0|Joseph's friend soon departed, whereupon Joseph promptly turned to Mary and demanded:
CJ|0|8|12|0|'Child, with what countenance shall I now look up to my God? What shall I say about you now?
CJ|0|8|13|0|Did I not receive you from the temple as a pure maiden, and did I not faithfully protect you by my daily prayer and by the faithful who are in my house?
CJ|0|8|14|0|I adjure you therefore to tell me who it is that has dared to deceive me and to so shamefully profane himself against me, a son of David, and against you, who are also come forth from the same house.
CJ|0|8|15|0|Who has seduced and defiled you, a maiden of the Lord? Who has managed to so becloud your purest inclination - and who was it that made of you a second Eve?
CJ|0|8|16|0|Why, in this the old story of Adam repeats itself with me in the flesh, for you have obviously been deluded by a serpent just like Eve was.
CJ|0|8|17|0|Now answer me my question. But see that you collect yourself, for you shall not succeed in deceiving me!' Here Joseph in his grief threw himself on his face on a sack filled with ashes and wept.
CJ|0|8|18|0|And Mary trembled from great fright, began to weep and sob and could not speak in her great dread and sorrow.
CJ|0|8|19|0|Here Joseph raised himself up from the sack and asked Mary in a somewhat moderate tone,
CJ|0|8|20|0|'Mary, child of God, whom He Himself has taken into His care, why did you do this to me? Why did you degrade your soul so greatly and forget your God?
CJ|0|8|21|0|How could you do this, you who were raised in the Holy of Holies and received your food from the hand of the angels and always had these shining servants of God as your playmates? Oh, speak, and do not be silent with me!'
CJ|0|8|22|0|Here Mary took courage and replied, 'Father Joseph, you just, hard man! I say to you, as truly as God lives, that truly am I clean and innocent and have never had anything to do with any man!'
CJ|0|8|23|0|At this Joseph asked, 'From whence then is That which you carry under your heart?'
CJ|0|8|24|0|And Mary answered, 'See, I am still only a child and do not understand the secrets of God! But listen, and I will tell you what happened to me. - And that is surely as true as there lives a just God above us!'
CJ|0|9|1|1|An Angel Witnesses To Joseph
CJ|0|9|1|0|AND MARY told Joseph everything that happened to her while she was still working on the purple, and then ended her story with this assurance,
CJ|0|9|2|0|'Therefore I again assure you, father, that as truly as God, the Lord of heaven and earth lives, that truly am I also clean and know no man and know just as little about the secret of God which I now must carry under my heart to my own great anguish!'
CJ|0|9|3|0|Here Joseph became silent before Mary and was filled with a mighty dread - for Mary's words went deep into his distressed soul, and he quakingly found his secret presentiment confirmed.
CJ|0|9|4|0|He therefore began to consider back and forth what he should do and said in his heart,
CJ|0|9|5|0|'If I conceal from the world what it now considers to be an undeniable sin on Mary's part, even though I do not recognize it as such any more, I shall be adjudged a blasphemer against the Lord's law and will not escape certain punishment.
CJ|0|9|6|0|But if, against my innermost conviction, I reveal her as a cheap sinner before the sons of Israel, when That which she carries under her heart - according to her unequivocal statement - proceeds from an angel,
CJ|0|9|7|0|then I shall be found by the Lord God to be one who has delivered innocent blood to the judgment of death.
CJ|0|9|8|0|What then shall I do with her? Shall I secretly leave her, that is, shall I secretly send her away and hide her somewhere in the hills near the border of the Greeks?(4601)
CJ|0|9|9|0|Or shall I wait for the day of the Lord so He may then tell me what to do? And if tomorrow or the day after someone comes to me from Jerusalem and recognizes Mary, what then? Yes, I think it is best that I secretly send her away without anyone except my children knowing anything about it.
CJ|0|9|10|0|The Lord will surely reveal her innocence in time, and then everything will be saved and won; so let it be in the name of the Lord!'
CJ|0|9|11|0|Thereupon Joseph secretly made this known to Mary who acquiesced in Joseph's good intention, prepared herself and then, as it was already late in the evening, retired.
CJ|0|9|12|0|Joseph, given to his manifold thoughts, also fell into a slumber, when lo, an angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream and said to him:
CJ|0|9|13|0|'Joseph, have no fear about Mary, the purest maiden of the Lord! For What she carries under her heart is conceived by the Holy Spirit of God, and you shall give the Child, when He is born, the name: Jesus!'
CJ|0|9|14|0|Here Joseph awoke and praised the Lord God, who had bestowed such grace upon him.
CJ|0|9|15|0|And since it was already morning, Mary came to Joseph all ready for the intended journey, and indicated that it might be time to go.
CJ|0|9|16|0|At this Joseph embraced the girl, pressed her to his bosom and said to her: 'Mary, you pure one, you shall remain with me. Today the Lord has given me a mighty witness for you, for That which will be born from you shall be named: Jesus!
CJ|0|9|17|0|Here Mary knew immediately that the Lord had spoken to Joseph, since she now heard the same name which the angel had told her, although she had mentioned nothing of this before to Joseph. -
CJ|0|9|18|0|Joseph now watched over the girl attentively and let her want for nothing that she needed in that condition.
CJ|0|10|1|1|An Informer Hastens Back To Jerusalem
CJ|0|10|1|0|TWO WEEKS after this occurrence a great council was held in Jerusalem, because it had been ascertained from a few Romans residing there that the emperor would have the whole Jewish nation counted and recorded.
CJ|0|10|2|0|These tidings caused great consternation among the Jews, to whom it was forbidden to count people.
CJ|0|10|3|0|For that reason the high priest summoned a great assembly which all the elders and craftsmen, of whom Joseph was one, were to attend.
CJ|0|10|4|0|Now Joseph had just undertaken a little trip into the hills to gather wood for building and stayed away for several days.
CJ|0|10|5|0|And the messenger from Jerusalem, who came during that time to bring Joseph the call to the great council, gave the summons to his oldest son with the admonition to most urgently inform Joseph upon his return.
CJ|0|10|6|0|When Joseph already came home the following morning, his son Joses immediately informed him   of the  tidings  from Jerusalem.
CJ|0|10|7|0|At this Joseph said, 'For five days now I have been climbing around in the hills and have become very tired, any my feet would never carry me if I first did not rest for a couple of days - hence I am not compelled to follow the call from Jerusalem this time.
CJ|0|10|8|0|Besides, this whole assembly is not worth a straw, for the mighty emperor of Rome, who already swings his scepter over the lands of the Scythians, will take little notice of our consultation and will do as he pleases. So I shall stay right at home.'
CJ|0|10|9|0|Three days later Joseph was visited by a certain prominent scribe from Jerusalem named Annas, who asked him,
CJ|0|10|10|0|'Joseph, you who are a man from the tribe of David learned in the crafts and scriptures. I must ask you why you did not come to the assembly?'
CJ|0|10|11|0|Here Joseph turned to Annas and replied, 'See, I was in the hills for five days and did not know that I was called.
CJ|0|10|12|0|When I did get home and received the message through my son Joses, 1 was too weak and tired to make my way up to Jerusalem. And besides, I could see at the first glance that this whole great assembly would be of little if any use.'
CJ|0|10|13|0|While Joseph was speaking, Annas looked about and unluckily discovered the highly pregnant maiden.
CJ|0|10|14|0|He accordingly left Joseph as if speechless and hurried to Jerusalem as fast as he could.
CJ|0|10|15|0|Arrived there quite out of breath, he hastened at once to the high priest and said to him,
CJ|0|10|16|0|'Hear me, and do not ask me why the son of David did not come to the assembly, for I have discovered unheard-of abominations in his house.
CJ|0|10|17|0|See, Joseph, for whom God and you gave witness, in that you entrusted the maiden to him, has offended against God and you in an indescribably low and sensual way!'
CJ|0|10|18|0|The high priest, quite horrified at the tidings of Annas, asked brusquely, 'How is that, in what way? Speak the complete truth to me, or you shall pay with your life even today!'
CJ|0|10|19|0|Annas replied, 'See, the maiden Mary, whom according to the witness of God he received into his care from this temple of the Lord, he has thoroughly defiled - for her already high pregnancy is a living witness thereof!'
CJ|0|10|20|0|Here the high priest declared: 'No, Joseph has never done this. Can God also give a false witness?'
CJ|0|10|21|0|And Annas retorted, 'So then send your most trusted servants there, and you will be convinced that the maiden is in fact highly pregnant - and if she is not, then you can have me stoned here!
CJ|0|11|1|1|The Effect Of The Death Sentence
CJ|0|11|1|0|THE HIGH PRIEST considered for a while and said to himself, 'What shall I do? Annas is filled with envy at the choice for the maiden, and one should never follow the advice of the envious.
CJ|0|11|2|0|But if this should really be true with Mary, and I have been indifferent in the matter, what will the sons of Israel say then, and what sort of an accounting will they demand of me?
CJ|0|11|3|0|Therefore I will secretly send attendants to Joseph, and if the evil matter should be true, they shall compel the maiden as well as Joseph to come here without delay!'
CJ|0|11|4|0|Thus it was thought and decided; the high priest secretly called trusted attendants and told them what was said to have happened in Joseph's house, and sent them to Joseph with instructions what to do if this were confirmed.
CJ|0|11|5|0|Hereupon the attendants hastened to Joseph and found everything to be just as the highpriest had told them.
CJ|0|11|6|0|And the oldest of them said to Joseph, 'See, that is why we were sent here from the temple, to see for ourselves how matters stood with the maiden, since ill rumors about her have come to the ears of the high priest.
CJ|0|11|7|0|Now we have unfortunately found the sad suspicion confirmed, so do not make us use force and follow us into the temple with Mary, where you shall hear the just sentence from the mouth of the high priest.'
CJ|0|11|8|0|And Joseph promptly followed with Mary and was led by the attendants before the court in the temple.
CJ|0|11|9|0|When he arrived before the high priest, the astonished high priest thereupon asked Mary, speaking a serious tone,
CJ|0|11|10|0|'Mary! Why did you do this to us and how could you have so enormously degraded your soul?
CJ|0|11|11|0|You have forgotten the Lord, your God, you who were raised in the Holy of Holies and received your daily food from the hand of the angel
CJ|0|11|12|0|and always heard his songs of praise; and gladdened yourself and played and danced before the face of God! - Speak, why did you do this to us?'
CJ|0|11|13|0|Here Mary began to cry bitterly, and said between great sobs and tears, 'As truly as the Lord God of Israel lives, that truly also am I clean and have never known a man! Ask the of God chosen Joseph.'
CJ|0|11|14|0|The high priest thereupon turned to Joseph and asked him, 'Joseph, I adjure you in the name of the eternally living God, tell me openly, how did this happen? Have you done this?'
CJ|0|11|15|0|And Joseph asserted, 'I tell you by all that is holy to you and me, as truly as the Lord my God lives, that truly also am I clean before this maiden, as before you and before God!'
CJ|0|11|16|0|And the high priest retorted, 'Do not bear a false witness, but speak the truth before God! Now I say to you: you have taken your wedding into your own hands, you did not inform the temple and did not first bow your head under the hand of the eternally Almighty, so He might have blessed your seed! Therefore speak the truth!'
CJ|0|11|17|0|Joseph was mute at these words of the high priest and was unable to answer with even one word, for too bitterly unjust was the accusation of the high priest.
CJ|0|11|18|0|And since Joseph stood before the high priest in deep silence and could not speak, the high priest soon opened his mouth and demanded,
CJ|0|11|19|0|'Give us back the maiden as you received her from the temple of the Lord, when she was as pure as the rising sun on a  most  lovely  morning!'
CJ|0|11|20|0|Dissolving in tears Joseph stood there and after heaving a   great   sigh   exclaimed,
CJ|0|11|21|0|'Lord God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, what evil have I, a poor old man, done before You that You now strike me so mightily?
CJ|0|11|22|0|Take me from the earth, for it is too hard as one always just before You and all the world to suffer such shame!
CJ|0|11|23|0|You chastised my father David because he sinned against Uriah.
CJ|0|11|24|0|But I have never sinned against any man nor harmed any man's property nor any creature, and have always followed the Law in everything - o Lord, why then do You strike me?
CJ|0|11|25|0|Oh show me a sin before You, and I will gladly suffer punishment by fire! But if I have sinned before You, then may the day and the hour be cursed when I was born!'
CJ|0|11|26|0|And the high priest became embittered at such speech of Joseph and decreed in great agitation of soul,
CJ|0|11|27|0|'Very well then, since you contest your obvious guilt before God, I will give you both to drink of the accursed water of the Lord God, and your sins shall become known in your eyes and before the eyes of all the people!'
CJ|0|11|28|0|Thereupon the high priest took the accursed water and gave Joseph to drink thereof and then sent him according to the law into the hills set aside for that purpose, close to Jerusalem.
CJ|0|11|29|0|Then he gave Mary to drink of this water and sent her into the hills also.
CJ|0|11|30|0|Three days later both returned unharmed, and all the people were surprised that no sin had been made manifest with them.
CJ|0|11|31|0|The high priest himself, amazed beyond measure, said to them, 'Since the Lord God has not desired to reveal your sin, then I too will not judge you, and instead declare you blameless and free!
CJ|0|11|32|0|But since the maiden is already pregnant, she shall become your wife as a penance because she became pregnant unbeknownst to me, and henceforth shall never again be given another husband, even though she should become a young widow. So be it! - Go your way in peace.'
CJ|0|11|33|0|Joseph now took Mary and went with her into his homeland and was full of joy, and honored and praised his God. And his joy was all the greater, since Mary had now become his rightful wife.
CJ|0|12|1|1|The Decree Of Augustus Caesar
CJ|0|12|1|0|JOSEPH in good spirits now spent two more months in his house with Mary, now his wife, and worked for her support.
CJ|0|12|2|0|When her time was fulfilled and Mary was close to the time of delivery, there came a new blow which caused Joseph great concern.
CJ|0|12|3|0|For the Roman emperor Augustus issued a decree in all his lands that all the peoples in his empire were to be counted, recorded and classified for reasons of taxation and recruitment.
CJ|0|12|4|0|The Nazarenes were not exempt from this command, and Joseph was compelled to go to Bethlehem, the city of David, where the Roman recording commission was set up.
CJ|0|12|5|0|When he heard this command, because of which he had already been called to an assembly in Jerusalem, he said to himself,
CJ|0|12|6|0|'My Lord and my God, this is a hard blow for me at this very time when Mary is so close to delivery!
CJ|0|12|7|0|What shall I do now? - I must of course have my sons recorded, for they are unfortunately subject to bearing arms for the emperor, but what in heaven's name, o Lord, shall I do with Mary?
CJ|0|12|8|0|I cannot leave her at home, for what would she do when her time began to press her?
CJ|0|12|9|0|But if I take her along, who will assure me that her time will not befall her while still on the way and I will not know what to do with her?
CJ|0|12|10|0|And if I do just manage to bring her before the officials of Rome, how shall I have her recorded there?
CJ|0|12|11|0|Perhaps as my wife - whereof no one except myself and the high priest knows anything?
CJ|0|12|12|0|Truly, I am almost ashamed to do that before the sons of Israel, for they know that I am an old man of over seventy years. What will they say, if I record the barely fifteen-year-old child - and that in a highly pregnant condition - as my lawful wife?
CJ|0|12|13|0|Or should I have her recorded as my daughter? But the sons of Israel know whence Mary is, and that she is not my daughter.
CJ|0|12|14|0|If I have her recorded as the to-me-entrusted maiden of the Lord, what might those few, who may not know that I have justified myself in the temple, say to me so they were to see Mary highly pregnant? -
CJ|0|12|15|0|Yes, now I know what I will do - I will wait for the day of the Lord! On that day the Lord my God will do what He thinks best and it will also be for the best! So be it.'
CJ|0|13|1|1|He Who Always Was Journeys To Bethlehem
CJ|0|13|1|0|THE SAME DAY a wise old friend from Nazareth came to Joseph and said to him,
CJ|0|13|2|0|'Brother, see, thus does the Lord lead His people through many deserts and steppes. And those who willingly follow where He leads will come to the right place.
CJ|0|13|3|0|We languished in Egypt and wept beneath Babylon's chains, but the Lord freed us!
CJ|0|13|4|0|Now the Romans have sent their eagles over us - it is the Lord's will! Therefore we will do what He wants, for He surely knows why He wants it that way.'
CJ|0|13|5|0|Joseph well understood what the friend meant to say to him, and when the friend had blessed him and departed, Joseph said to his sons,
CJ|0|13|6|0|'Listen to me! The Lord want? that we all go to Bethlehem, so let us bow to His will.
CJ|0|13|7|0|You, Joel, saddle the she-ass for Mary, and use the saddle with the back rest; and you, Joses, bridle the ox and harness him to the cart in which we will take our food.
CJ|0|13|8|0|You, Samuel, Simeon and James, provide the cart with stable fruits, bread, honey and cheese, and take enough to provide us for fourteen days, for we do not know when our turn will come, when we will be free to go, and what might happen with Mar)' on the way. So put fresh linen and baby napkins in the cart also.'
CJ|0|13|9|0|Here the sons provided for everything as told,
CJ|0|13|10|0|and when everything was ready they informed Joseph.
CJ|0|13|11|0|Joseph  then  knelt  down with his whole house, prayed and commended himself and all his family into the hands of the Lord.
CJ|0|13|12|0|When he had finished praying, praising and glorifying God, he heard a voice which seemed to come from outside the house, saying:
CJ|0|13|13|0|'Joseph, oh faithful son of David, who was a man after the heart of God!
CJ|0|13|14|0|When David went out to battle with the giant, there was with him the hand of the angel whom the Lord placed at his side, and behold, your father became a mighty victor!
CJ|0|13|15|0|But with you is He Himself who always was, who created heaven and earth, who in Noah's time let it rain forty days and nights and let drown all men contrary to Him,
CJ|0|13|16|0|who gave Isaac to Abraham, who led your people out of Egypt and terribly talked to Moses on Sinai!
CJ|0|13|17|0|Behold, He now is in your house bodily and will also journey with you to Bethlehem - so be without fear, for it will not be permitted that one hair on your head be harmed!'
CJ|0|13|18|0|When Joseph heard these words he was glad, thanked the Lord for this grace and promptly had all prepared themselves for the journey.
CJ|0|13|19|0|He took Mary and set her on the she-ass as softly and comfortably as he possibly could and then took the reins in his hand and led the pack animal.
CJ|0|13|20|0|The sons grouped themselves about the loaded cart and went with it after the pacing donkey.
CJ|0|13|21|0|After a while Joseph handed the reins to his oldest son, and he himself walked at Mary's side, since she sometimes became weak and was not able to hold herself in the saddle alone.
CJ|0|14|1|1|See, There In The Hill Is A Cave
CJ|0|14|1|0|THUS THE TRULY DEVOUT group of travelers came within six hours of Bethlehem and rested in the open.
CJ|0|14|2|0|Here Joseph looked toward Mary and saw that she must be full of pain, so he thought quite disconcertedly,
CJ|0|14|3|0|'What is the matter? Mary's countenance is filled of pain, and her eyes are filled with tears. Perhaps her time presses her?'
CJ|0|14|4|0|Therefore Joseph looked at Mary again more closely, and behold, this time he found to his great surprise that she was laughing.
CJ|0|14|5|0|At this he asked her, 'Mary, tell me, what is going on in your heart? For I first see your face filled with pain, and then laughing and radiating great joy!'
CJ|0|14|6|0|And Mary said to Joseph: 'See, I now have two nations before me! The one wept, so I wept with it out of sympathy.
CJ|0|14|7|0|But the other walked before me laughing, and I was filled with joy and happiness, and had to laugh along with it and take part in its joy.3 - That is all that drew pain and joy from my face.'
CJ|0|14|8|0|When Joseph heard this he was reassured, for he knew that Mary oftentimes had visions; accordingly he had the journey resumed and went up toward Bethlehem.
CJ|0|14|9|0|When they came close to Bethlehem, Mary suddenly announced to Joseph,
CJ|0|14|10|0|'Listen to me, Joseph! That which is within me begins to press me with great force, so call a halt!'
CJ|0|14|11|0|Joseph was thoroughly alarmed at Mary's sudden announcement, for he now realized that her time had come.
CJ|0|14|12|0|He therefore called a sudden halt, whereupon Mary hastily said to Joseph,
CJ|0|14|13|0|'Lift me down from the donkey, for That which is in me presses me mightily and wants to leave me - and I cannot resist Its force any longer!'
CJ|0|14|14|0|At this Joseph declared, 'But in heaven's name! You can see that an inn is nowhere in sight - where then shall I put you?'
CJ|0|14|15|0|And Mary said, 'See, there in the hill is a cave - it can hardly be a hundred steps to there. Bring me there - it is impossible for me to go on!'
CJ|0|14|16|0|Thereupon Joseph led his party of travelers to there and with great good luck found some hay and straw in this cave, since it served the shepherds as a stable in time of need, and immediately had a makeshift bed prepared for Mary.
CJ|0|15|1|1|And Nature Stood Still
CJ|0|15|1|0|WHEN THE RESTING PLACE was prepared, Joseph brought Mary into the cave, where she lay down on the bed of hay and straw and found some relief in this position.
CJ|0|15|2|0|When Mary was thus provided for, Joseph said to his sons,
CJ|0|15|3|0|'You two oldest keep watch over Mary and give her the proper care if she needs it, especially you, Joel, since you learned something about this matter from my friends in Nazareth.'
CJ|0|15|4|0|Then he told the other three to look after the donkey and the ox and to find a place for the cart inside the fairly spacious cave.
CJ|0|15|5|0|When Joseph had looked to all these things he said to Mary, 'Now I will go up on the hill and hurriedly seek a midwife in the city of my father and will bring her here to give you aid.'
CJ|0|15|6|0|After these words Joseph went out of the cave. It was already late in the evening and the stars were well discernible in the sky.
CJ|0|15|7|0|Here, in Joseph's own words, are his remarkable experiences after leaving the cave, as he told his sons upon his return with the midwife when Mary had already given birth.
CJ|0|15|8|0|And Joseph's words were as follows: 'Children, we are on the threshold of great things! Now I begin to understand what the voice told me on the evening before our departure. Truly, if the Lord were not present with us - even though unseen - such wondrous things as I now have seen could not possibly take place!
CJ|0|15|9|0|'Listen! - After I left the cave and went on my way, it seemed to me as if I were not walking! And I saw the rising full moon and the stars in the east as well as in the west, and lo, everything stood still, and the moon did not leave the earth's horizon, and the stars on the western horizon would not set!
CJ|0|15|10|0|'Then I saw flocks upon flocks of birds sitting on the limbs of the trees - all had their faces turned hereward and trembled as in times of great, imminent earthquakes, and could not have been dislodged from their places with shouts or stones.
CJ|0|15|11|0|'And I looked around on the ground again and saw a group of workmen not far from me who sat around a bowl filled with food - some held their hands motionless in the bowl and were unable to lift food out of it.
CJ|0|15|12|0|'Those who had already lifted a morsel from the bowl held it at the mouth which they could not open, so they might eat; and all faces were turned upward as if they saw great things in the sky.
CJ|0|15|13|0|'Then I saw sheep which were being driven by the shepherds; but the sheep stood motionless, and the hand of the shepherd who lifted it to strike the tarrying sheep remained in the air as if paralyzed and he could not move it.
CJ|0|15|14|0|'Again I saw a whole herd of rams who held their muzzles over the water but were unable to drink, for they all were as if completely paralyzed.
CJ|0|15|15|0|'And I also saw a brook which had a long waterfall coming down from the hill, and behold, the water stood still and did not fall down into the valley! - Thus all things on the ground appeared as if they had neither life nor motion.
CJ|0|15|16|0|'As I stood there or walked and did not know whether I was standing or walking, lo, I finally saw life again.
CJ|0|15|17|0|For a woman came down the side of the hill directly toward me and when she reached me, asked; Man, where are you going so late?
CJ|0|15|18|0|And I said: I seek a midwife; for there in the cave is one who would give birth!
CJ|0|15|19|0|The woman then asked: Is she of Israel? I replied: Yes, lady, I and she are of Israel. David is our father!
CJ|0|15|20|0|The woman asked further: Who is she that would give birth there in the cave? Is she your wife, or a relative, or a maidservant?
CJ|0|15|21|0|I then answered: Since a short time my wife only before God and the high priest; but when she became pregnant she was not yet my wife and was only entrusted into my care from the temple by the witness of God, since she had formerly been brought up in the Holy of Holies!
CJ|0|15|22|0|But do not be surprised at her pregnancy - for That which is in her is wonderfully conceived by the Holy Spirit of God! At this the woman was amazed and demanded of me: Man, tell me the truth! - And I said: Come and see, and convince yourself with your own eyes!'
CJ|0|16|1|1|The Vision Of The Midwife
CJ|0|16|1|0|THE WOMAN consented and followed Joseph to the cave, and when they arrived there, the cave suddenly became enveloped in a thick white cloud, so that they were unable to find the entrance.
CJ|0|16|2|0|At this phenomenon the midwife expressed great surprise and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|16|3|0|'My soul has this day experienced great things! This morning I had a sublime, wondrous vision, in which everything turned out as I now have seen it in reality, still see it and shall see more!
CJ|0|16|4|0|You are the same man who came toward me in the vision. I also saw all the world rest in the midst of its appointed rounds and saw how a cloud came over the cave, and spoke with you as I now have spoken.
CJ|0|16|5|0|And I saw still more most wondrous things in the cave, when my sister Salome came after me, to whom alone I confided my vision in the morning!
CJ|0|16|6|0|Therefore I now say before you and before the Lord, my God: A great salvation is come to Israel! A Savior came, sent from above, in the time of our great distress!'
CJ|0|16|7|0|After these words of the midwife the cloud quickly withdrew from the cave, and a light of such intensity streamed from the cave toward the midwife and Joseph that their eyes were not able to bear it, and the midwife exclaimed, 'Everything is then true that I have seen in the vision! Oh man, you fortunate one, here is more than Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses and Elias!'
CJ|0|16|8|0|Thereupon the strong light gradually became more and more bearable, and the Baby became visible, just as He took His mother's breast for the first time.
CJ|0|16|9|0|The midwife now went into the cave with Joseph, inspected the Baby and His mother, and when she found everything loosed to perfection she asserted:
CJ|0|16|10|0|'Truly, truly, That is the Savior extolled by all the prophets, who will be free of bonds already in His mother's body, to signify that He will unbind all the hard bonds of the Law!
CJ|0|16|11|0|Now when has anyone seen that a newly-born child already reached for its mother's breast?
CJ|0|16|12|0|That truly is visible proof that this Child when a man will one day judge the world according to love, and not according to the Law!
CJ|0|16|13|0|Hear, you most fortunate husband of this maiden! Everything is in the best possible order, therefore let me go out of the cave, for it now begins to weigh heavily upon my breast, since I feel that I am not clean enough to bear the holy nearness of my and your Lord and God!'
CJ|0|16|14|0|Joseph was thoroughly shocked at these words of the midwife, and she hastened out of the cave into the open.
CJ|0|16|15|0|As she went out of the cave she met her sister Salome outside, who had followed her because she knew of the vision, and immediately said to her,
CJ|0|16|16|0|'Salome, Salome, come and see my vision of the morning confirmed in reality! The virgin has given birth in fullness of truth to that which human wisdom and nature can never comprehend!'
CJ|0|16|17|0|And Salome replied, 'As truly as God lives am I unable to believe that a virgin is supposed to have given birth until I have examined her with my hand!'
CJ|0|17|1|1|The Doubting Salome Is Forgiven
CJ|0|17|1|0|AFTER SALOME SAID THIS, she went into the cave and said,
CJ|0|17|2|0|'Mary, my soul is in no little conflict; therefore I would ask you that you prepare yourself, so I may examine you with my well-experienced hand and learn therefrom how matters stand with your virginity!'
CJ|0|17|3|0|Mary willingly acquiesced in the desire of the unbelieving Salome, prepared herself, and allowed herself to be examined.
CJ|0|17|4|0|But as soon as Salome touched Mary's body with her experienced hand, she began a mighty lament and cried out at the top of her voice,
CJ|0|17|5|0|'Woe, woe to me because of my ungodliness and my great disbelief, that I wanted to tempt the eternally living God! See, see here - my hand is being consumed in the fire of the divine wrath over wretched me!'
CJ|0|17|6|0|After these words she quickly fell down on her knees before the Baby and exclaimed,
CJ|0|17|7|0|'O God of my fathers! You almighty Lord of all glory! Remember me, that I am also a seed of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob!
CJ|0|17|8|0|Oh do not set me up to ridicule before the sons of Israel, but give me back my healthy limbs again!'
CJ|0|17|9|0|And behold, thereupon an angel of the Lord stood beside Salome and said to her, 'The Lord God has granted your entreaty - go over to the little Child and carry Him, and a great salvation will be yours for it!'
CJ|0|17|10|0|When Salome heard this, she went on her knees over to Mary and asked her for the Baby.
CJ|0|17|11|0|Mary willingly gave her the Baby and said to her, 'May He be to your salvation according to the saying of the angel of the Lord; may the Lord have mercy on you!'
CJ|0|17|12|0|And Salome took the Baby on her arms and while thus carrying Him kneeling testified:
CJ|0|17|13|0|'O God, You almighty Lord of Israel, You who reign and govern from eternity! In all, all fullness of truth is here born to Israel a King of Kings who will be mightier than there was David, the man after the heart of God. You I shall honor and praise forever!'
CJ|0|17|14|0|After these words Salome was completely healed again, then gave the Baby back to Mary in the most grateful contrition of her heart and thus justified went out of the cave.
CJ|0|17|15|0|And when she was outside, she wanted to cry out aloud about the great wonder of all wonders and had already begun to tell her sister what had happened to her.
CJ|0|17|16|0|At this a voice was heard from above, and it said, 'Salome, Salome, be sure to tell no one, what extraordinary thing has happened to you! For the time is still to come when the Lord will testify of Himself in words and deeds!'
CJ|0|17|17|0|At this Salome became silent, and Joseph went out and asked the two sisters to return to the cave according to Mary's wish, so no one should notice anything of the wonderful things that had taken place in this cave this day. And both humbly went back into the cave.
CJ|0|18|1|1|Peace On Earth, Good Will To Men
CJ|0|18|1|0|WHEN ALL WERE gathered together in the cave, the sons of Joseph  asked  their  father,
CJ|0|18|2|0|'Father, what shall we do now? Everything has been well attended to! The trip has tired our bodies, may we not retire?'
CJ|0|18|3|0|Joseph replied, 'Children, you have witnessed the infinite grace which has befallen us all from above - so you should stay up and glorify God with me!
CJ|0|18|4|0|And you have witnessed what happened to Salome in the cave because she would not believe - so we should not be sleepy either when the Lord visits us!
CJ|0|18|5|0|Now go over to Mary and touch the Baby! Who knows, whether your eyelids will not quickly be so refreshed as if you had slept solidly for several hours!'
CJ|0|18|6|0|The sons of Joseph now went over and touched the Baby, and the Baby smiled at them and stretched His hands toward them, as if He recognized them as brothers.
CJ|0|18|7|0|At this all were surprised and said, 'Truly, that is no ordinary Child! For where has it happened to anyone, that he was greeted so heartily by a newly-born child?
CJ|0|18|8|0|Besides, we now have all been so completely restored in all our limbs as if we had never made a journey and were at home on a morning with a fully rested body!'
CJ|0|18|9|0|Joseph said, 'See, so my advice was good! But now I feel that it is becoming quite cool, so bring the donkey and the ox here. The animals will lie close to us and will give off some warmth by their breath and their body heat, and we will place ourselves close to Mary also.'
CJ|0|18|10|0|This the sons did. And when they brought the two animals close to Mary, these immediately lay down at the head end of Mary's resting place, breathed diligently over Mary and the Baby and thus warmed Him quite well.
CJ|0|18|11|0|And the midwife said, 'Truly, that cause can be of no little importance before God, which even the animals serve as if they had reason and understanding.'
CJ|0|18|12|0|Here Salome added: 'Oh sister, the animals seem to see more here than we do! While we hardly dare to think, the animals already worship Him who has created them!
CJ|0|18|13|0|Believe me, sister, as truly as God lives, that truly also is the promised Messiah here before us - for we know that such wonderful things have never taken place even at the birth of the greatest prophet!'
CJ|0|18|14|0|And Mary said to Salome, 'The Lord God has shown you great grace in that you behold That before which my soul quakes itself.
CJ|0|18|15|0|But be silent about it, as the angel of the Lord bid you to do previously, or you could prepare a bitter lot for us!'
CJ|0|18|16|0|At this Salome vowed to Mary that she would remain silent the rest of her life, and the midwife followed her sister's example.
CJ|0|18|17|0|Everything now became still in the cave. And in the First hour before sunrise all heard ever-so-mighty songs of praise outside the cave.
CJ|0|18|18|0|Joseph at once sent his oldest son to investigate what it was, and who was singing so mightily to God's glory out in the open.
CJ|0|18|19|0|And Joel went outside and saw that all the reaches of the Firmament were Filled - high and low - with countless myriads of shining angels. And he hastened back into the cave in astonishment and told them all what he had seen.
CJ|0|18|20|0|All were highly astonished at Joel's report and went outside and convinced themselves of the truth of Joel's assertion.
CJ|0|18|21|0|When they had seen such glory of the Lord, they went back into the cave and bore witness to Mary. And Joseph said to Mary:
CJ|0|18|22|0|'Hear, oh purest maiden of the Lord, the fruit of your body is truly conceived by the Holy Spirit of God - for all the heavens  now bear witness thereto!
CJ|0|18|23|0|But what will happen to us, when all the world is now sure to Find out what took place here? For I have just seen by the many shepherds that not only we, but all other people now see what manner of witness shines for us through all the heavens, for the shepherds had their faces turned upward
CJ|0|18|24|0|and sang in harmony with the mighty choirs of angels which now visibly fill all the reaches of the heavens high and low down to the earth.
CJ|0|18|25|0|And their song sounded like that of the angels: Descend with your grace, o ye heavens, upon the just! Peace on earth to all men of good will! And glory to God on high in Him who comes in the name of the Lord!
CJ|0|18|26|0|See, Mary, the whole world now hears and sees this, therefore it will also come here and will persecute us, and we will have to flee over hill and dale!
CJ|0|18|27|0|And so I believe that we should depart from here as soon as we possibly can, and as soon as I shall be recorded - which shall take place still early today - we shall go back to Nazareth and from there over to the Greeks of whom I know several very well. Do you not agree with me?'
CJ|0|18|28|0|Here Mary said to Joseph, 'But you can see that I cannot leave this resting place today, so let us leave everything to the Lord. He has led and protected us up to now, so He surely will continue to lead us and protect us ever so faithfully!
CJ|0|18|29|0|If He wants to reveal us before the world, say: to where would we flee where He could not find us?
CJ|0|18|30|0|Therefore His will be done! What He wants, that will be right. See, here on my bosom rests He whom all this concerns!
CJ|0|18|31|0|He will surely remain with us, and thus God's great glory will not depart from us either, though we flee wherever we will!'
CJ|0|18|32|0|Mary had hardly finished speaking, when behold, two angels stood before the cave as leaders of a large group of shepherds and made it known to the shepherds that here was born the One who was the object of their songs of praise.
CJ|0|18|33|0|And the shepherds went into the cave, knelt down before the Baby and worshiped Him; and the angels also came in bands and worshiped the Baby.
CJ|0|18|34|0|Here Joseph with his sons looked over toward Mary and the Baby in great astonishment and asked, 'O God, what does this mean? Have You Yourself assumed flesh in this Child?
CJ|0|18|35|0|For how could it otherwise be possible that He would be worshiped even by Your holy angels? But if You are here, o Lord, how then do matters stand with the temple and the Holy of Holies?'
CJ|0|18|36|0|Thereupon an angel went over to Joseph and said to him: 'Do not ask, and have no concern - for the Lord has chosen the earth to be the stage of His mercies and has now visited His people, as He has foretold through the mouths of His children, His servants and prophets!
CJ|0|18|37|0|What now happens before your eyes takes place according to the will of Him who is holy, most holy.'
CJ|0|18|38|0|The angel then left Joseph and again went over and worshiped the Baby, who now smiled on all the worshipers with open hands.
CJ|0|18|39|0|When the sun rose, the angels disappeared, but the shepherds remained and inquired of Joseph how this had come to be.
CJ|0|18|40|0|And Joseph answered, 'Hear, as wondrously as the grass grows out of the earth, so also did this wonder happen! Now who knows how the grass grows? Just as little also am I able to tell you about this wonder. God wanted it this way - that is all I can tell you!'
CJ|0|19|1|1|Cornelius Visits The Cave
CJ|0|19|1|0|THE SHEPHERDS were satisfied with this answer and did not inquire of Joseph any more but left and brought Mary assorted refreshments as an offering.
CJ|0|19|2|0|When the sun had already been shining for an hour, Joseph asked the midwife,
CJ|0|19|3|0|'Listen to me, my lady friend and sister from Abraham, Isaac and Jacob! See, the recording causes me much distress of heart, and I desire nothing more eagerly than to have it over with.
CJ|0|19|4|0|But I do not know where it is being held in the town. So leave Salome here with Mary, and lead me with my sons to the Roman captain who is in charge of the recording.
CJ|0|19|5|0|Perhaps we will be received at once, since we will surely be the first ones there.'
CJ|0|19|6|0|Here the midwife said to Joseph, 'Man full of grace, listen to me! The captain Cornelius from Rome lives in my house, which is one of the first ones into the town,
CJ|0|19|7|0|and has his room for his official duties there. He is, to be sure, a pagan, but otherwise a good and law-abiding man. I will go there and make everything known to him with the exception of the wonder, and I believe that will take care of the matter.'
CJ|0|19|8|0|This offer well pleased Joseph, since he was very shy of the Romans anyhow and especially of the recording, so he again asked the midwife to do this for him.
CJ|0|19|9|0|The midwife now left and found that Cornelius, who was quite young and liked to sleep late in the morning, was still in bed and told him all he needed to know.
CJ|0|19|10|0|Cornelius arose at once, threw his toga about him and said to his landlady, 'Woman, I believe you in everything, but I will nevertheless go there with you, for I feel a strong urge to do so!
CJ|0|19|11|0|By your account it is not far from here, so I will still be at my work-table in time. - So lead me there right away!'
CJ|0|19|12|0|The midwife was quite pleased at this and led the upright young captain, with whom she was well acquainted, to the cave. Arrived there, he admitted to her, 'Oh woman, how easily when in Rome do I go to my emperor, and how difficult it is for me here to go into this cave!
CJ|0|19|13|0|That must be something extraordinary! Now tell me whether you know any reason for that, for I know you are an upright Jewess.'
CJ|0|19|14|0|The midwife answered, 'Good captain of the great emperor! Wait here in front of the cave only a moment and I will go in and bring you the answer.'
CJ|0|19|15|0|And she went in and told Joseph that the good captain himself was waiting outside the cave and that he wanted to enter but could not bring himself to do so for an inexplicable reason.
CJ|0|19|16|0|When Joseph heard this he was moved and said, 'O God, how good You are, that You can change even that into joy before me of which I had the most fear. Therefore to You alone be all honor and all praise!'
CJ|0|19|17|0|After these words he hastened out of the cave and fell at the feet of Cornelius, saying, 'Bearer of the great emperor's power, have mercy on me, a poor old man! See, my young wife, who was given into my care by lot in the temple, has here unburdened herself of her fruit this night, and I arrived here only yesterday, so I was not able to promptly report to you.'
CJ|0|19|18|0|And Cornelius replied, while lifting up Joseph, 'Oh man, do not worry about that, for everything is in order. But let me come in and see how you are put up here.'
CJ|0|19|19|0|Joseph then led Cornelius into the cave. And when the latter saw the Baby and how He smiled at him, he was astonished at His behavior and affirmed, 'By Zeus, that is rare! Why, I feel as if I were a new person, and never have I experienced such peace and joy within me! - In fact, today I shall take a holiday from official duties and remain your guest.'
CJ|0|20|1|1|Cornelius Sees A Great Light
CJ|0|20|1|0|JOSEPH WAS greatly pleased at this and asked the captain, 'Bearer of the great emperor's power, what can a poor man like me possibly offer you in return for your great friendship? With what will I be able to serve you in this damp cave?
CJ|0|20|2|0|How can I set the table for you in keeping with your high station? - See, here in the cart are all my worldly goods, in part brought along from Nazareth, and in part a gift from the shepherds in this locality.
CJ|0|20|3|0|If you can partake of some of it, then may every bite you eat be blessed a thousandfold!'
CJ|0|20|4|0|Cornelius replied, 'Good man, do not be concerned about me in the least. For here as you see is my landlady on whom we can depend to look after the kitchen, and we will have all we need for a little coin decorated with the emperor's head.'
CJ|0|20|5|0|Here the captain gave the midwife a gold coin and left the preparation of a good noon and evening meal to her, as well as the procurement of better living quarters as soon as it would be possible for the young mother to leave.
CJ|0|20|6|0|Joseph thereupon said to Cornelius, 'Oh wonderful friend, please do not go to any expense and trouble for us, for we are anyhow - all praise to the Lord, the God of Israel! - well supplied for the few days we shall yet be here.'
CJ|0|20|7|0|At this the captain said, 'Good is good, but better is better. So just let it be and allow me thereby to bring a joyous offering to your God also. You see, I honor the gods of all peoples.
CJ|0|20|8|0|Thus I also want to honor your God, for He pleases me, since I have seen His temple at Jerusalem. And He must be a God of great wisdom, since you have learned such great artifice from Him.'
CJ|0|20|9|0|Joseph responded, 'Oh friend, if it were possible for me to convince you of the sole and absolute Being of our God, how gladly I would do so to your greatest eternal welfare!
CJ|0|20|10|0|But I am only a frail man and am not capable of doing that. But if you will seek out any of our books and read them, since you are so well versed in our language, you will find things there which will cause you the greatest astonishment!'
CJ|0|20|11|0|And Cornelius replied, 'Good man, what you now have advised me to do, that I have already done and have also found truly astonishing things!
CJ|0|20|12|0|Among other things I also came upon a prediction in which a new King is promised to the Jews forever. Tell me whether you know, according to the interpretation of this prediction, when this King will come and from where.'
CJ|0|20|13|0|At this Joseph was a bit embarrassed and said after a pause: 'The Latter will come from the heavens as the Son of the eternally living God! And His kingdom will not be of this, but of the world of the spirit and the truth!'
CJ|0|20|14|0|Cornelius said, 'Good, I understand you. But I have also read that this King is to be born in a stable near this town of a maiden. How is that to be taken?'
CJ|0|20|15|0|Joseph answered, 'Good man, you have sharp senses! I can tell you nothing else than: Go over and look at the little maiden with the new-born Child - there you will find what you are able to find!'
CJ|0|20|16|0|And Cornelius went over and with sharp eyes looked at the maiden with the Baby, so he might discover from her and the Child the future King of the Jews.
CJ|0|20|17|0|Accordingly he asked Mary, in what manner she had become pregnant so early.
CJ|0|20|18|0|Mary replied, 'Just man! As truly as my God lives, that truly also have I never known a man!
CJ|0|20|19|0|But three-quarters of the year ago it happened that a messenger of the Lord came to me and informed me in a few words that I would become pregnant by the Spirit of God.
CJ|0|20|20|0|And so it was, for I became pregnant without ever having known a man, and see, here before you is the fruit of the marvelous promise! And God is my witness that it all happened in this manner!'
CJ|0|20|21|0|At this Cornelius turned to the two sisters and inquired, 'What do you say to this story? Is it a clever deceit by this old man, a good pretense for a blind, superstitious people in order to avoid lawful punishment under such circumstances?
CJ|0|20|22|0|For I know that the Jews have decreed punishment by death in such cases! Or should there actually be something to it - which would be worse than in the first case, for then the law of the emperor would have to be invoked in the most drastic way, since it wants every usurper to be nipped in the bud? Now speak the truth, so I may know how I stand with this singular family!'
CJ|0|20|23|0|And Salome asserted, 'Listen to me, Cornelius, I beg you by your full imperial authority! Be sure that you do not undertake any serious and legal steps against this poor and then again infinitely wealthy family!
CJ|0|20|24|0|For you can believe me, and I will forfeit my head for the truth of it: all the powers of the heavens are at this family's disposal, like your own arm is to you, of which I received a most convincing witness!'
CJ|0|20|25|0|At this Cornelius was still more deeply startled and asked Salome, 'Then also Rome's holy gods, Rome's heroes, weapons and invincible power? - Oh Salome, how can you speak like that?'
CJ|0|20|26|0|Here Salome answered, 'Yes, as you have said, so it is! Of that I am convinced through and through. But if you are unable to believe it, then go outside and look at the sun! It is already shining almost four hours today, and behold, it still stands in the east and dares not travel any farther on its way!'
CJ|0|20|27|0|And Cornelius went outside, looked at the sun, promptly returned and said in great astonishment, 'In truth, you are right. If the matter has reference to this family, why then even the god Apollo obeys this family!
CJ|0|20|28|0|Hence Zeus, the mightiest of all the gods must be here, and it seems that the time of Deucalion and Pyrrha is again coming to pass. And if that is the case, then I certainly must report such an occurrence to Rome without delay!'
CJ|0|20|29|0|At these words two mighty angels appeared. Their faces shone like the sun and their garments like lightning. And they said: 'Cornelius, be silent even against yourself about What you have seen - or you and Rome will perish yet today!'
CJ|0|20|30|0|At this a great fear came over Cornelius. The two angels disappeared, and he went over to Joseph and declared: 'Oh man, here is infinitely more than a future King of the Jews! Here is He at whose command stand all the heavens and hells! Therefore let me go my way again from here, for I am not worthy to be present in such nearness of God!'
CJ|0|21|1|1|Joseph Tells How God Respects Free Will
CJ|0|21|1|0|JOSEPH WAS also quite taken aback at this utterance of Cornelius and admitted to him, 'How great this wonder is, I do not know myself,
CJ|0|21|2|0|but you can believe me that great and mighty things are behind it, for on behalf of small matters all the powers of the eternal heavens of God would not thus assert themselves!
CJ|0|21|3|0|But for all that no man is hindered in his free will and can do as he pleases. That I can see from the command which the two angels of the Lord gave you.
CJ|0|21|4|0|See, the Lord could bind our free will in this instance, as He binds the will of the animals, and we would have to act according to His will!
CJ|0|21|5|0|But that He does not do, and instead He gives only a free commandment, from which we can learn His holy will.
CJ|0|21|6|0|Therefore you are not in the least bound in any fiber of your being and can do as you please! If you want to be my guest today, then stay, but if you would rather not or do not dare to do so, then you have your altogether free will there also.
CJ|0|21|7|0|But if I were to advise you, I would say: Oh friend, stay, for you surely could not be in better hands anywhere in the whole world than here under the visible protection of all the powers of heaven.'
CJ|0|21|8|0|Cornelius answered, 'Yes, you just man before the gods and before your God and before all men, your advice is good, and I shall heed it and will remain with you until tomorrow.
CJ|0|21|9|0|I shall be gone with my landlady for only a short time, so I can make arrangements that all of you - although here in this cave - shall have better lodging.'
CJ|0|21|10|0|Here Joseph said, 'Good man, do as you please. The Lord God will someday reward you!'
CJ|0|21|11|0|Hereupon the captain went into the town with the midwife and first had it announced in all the lanes that this day was a holiday from official duties, then took thirty warriors, gave them bedding, tents and firewood and told them to carry all this out to the cave.
CJ|0|21|12|0|The midwife took food and drink with her in sufficient quantity and had still more brought after her.
CJ|0|21|13|0|Once back in the cave, the captain promptly had three tents set up: a soft-textured one for Mary, one for himself, Joseph and his sons and one for the midwife and her sister.
CJ|0|21|14|0|In Mary's tent he had a fresh and very soft bed set up and also provided the tent with other necessary accommodations. Thus he also provided for the needs of the other tents, then had his soldiers build a cooking hearth in all haste, placed wood on it himself and made a fire to warm the cave, in which it normally was quite cold at this time of the year.
CJ|0|22|1|1|The Rising Of The New Spiritual Sun
CJ|0|22|1|0|THUS CORNELIUS PROVIDED for the devout family and remained with them all that day and the following night.
CJ|0|22|2|0|That afternoon the shepherds also returned to worship the Baby, and brought various offerings.
CJ|0|22|3|0|But when they saw tents and the Roman captain in the cave, they wanted to flee in great fear of him,
CJ|0|22|4|0|for there were several fugitives from the Roman recording among them, who were in great fear of the punishment decreed for such fugitives.
CJ|0|22|5|0|Here the captain went over to them and said, 'Do not be afraid of me, for I now release you from all punishment, but consider what must be done according to the will of the emperor, so come tomorrow, and I shall record you as gently and kindly as I possibly can!'
CJ|0|22|6|0|When the shepherds learned that Cornelius was such a gentle man, they lost their timidity and they all came the following day to be recorded.
CJ|0|22|7|0|After the talk with the shepherds, the captain asked Joseph whether the sun this time would never leave the morning.
CJ|0|22|8|0|Joseph answered, 'This sun, which rose for the earth today, never! But the natural sun goes its usual way according to the will of the Lord and will set in a few short hours!'
CJ|0|22|9|0|Joseph spoke this prophetically and hardly knew or understood himself what he had spoken.
CJ|0|22|10|0|Here the captain asked Joseph, 'What do you mean? See, I did not grasp the meaning of your words, so speak more plainly to me!'
CJ|0|22|11|0|And Joseph affirmed: 'The time will come when you will warm yourself in the holy rays of this sun and bathe in the streams of its Spirit!
CJ|0|22|12|0|I do not know what more to tell you and do not understand myself, what I have just told you; but in time, when I am no more, it will be revealed to you in all fullness of eternal truth!'
CJ|0|22|13|0|And the captain asked Joseph no more and kept these profound words in his heart.
CJ|0|22|14|0|The following day the captain greeted the whole family and gave them the assurance that he would provide for them as long as they remained there, and would keep them in his heart for the rest of his life.
CJ|0|22|15|0|After that he returned to his duties and gave the midwife another coin to care for the family.
CJ|0|22|16|0|When the captain had departed, Joseph said to his sons, 'Children, how is it that a pagan is better than many a Jew? Do you suppose that the words of Isaiah apply here, where he says:
CJ|0|22|17|0|Behold, my servants shall shout with joy of spirit, but you shall cry out in anguish and weep from misery. - And the sons of Joseph replied, 'Yes, father, this passage wholly applies here and is to be understood.'
CJ|0|23|1|1|Joseph And Mary Go To Jerusalem
CJ|0|23|1|0|THUS JOSEPH SPENT six days in the cave and was visited by Cornelius every day, who saw to it most diligently that this family should lack for nothing.
CJ|0|23|2|0|And on the sixth day early in the morning an angel came to Joseph and said, 'Obtain a pair of turtledoves, and go from here to Jerusalem on the eighth day!
CJ|0|23|3|0|Mary shall offer up the turtledoves according to the Law, and the Child must be circumcised and be given the name which was made known to you and Mary.
CJ|0|23|4|0|And after the circumcision come back here again and remain here, until I shall let you know when and where you shall go from here.
CJ|0|23|5|0|You, Joseph, will in fact be ready to take your departure before then, but I must tell you - you will not leave here one pulse-beat sooner than it is the will of Him who is with you in the cave!'
CJ|0|23|6|0|After these words the angel disappeared, and Joseph went over to Mary and made this known to her.
CJ|0|23|7|0|And Mary replied to Joseph, 'See, I am always just a handmaiden of the Lord, so let it be done to me according to His word!
CJ|0|23|8|0|For I had a dream today, and in this dream everything happened that you now made known to me, so be concerned only for the pair of doves, and on the eighth day I shall go with you in good cheer to the city of the Lord!'
CJ|0|23|9|0|Soon after the angel's appearance the captain again came for a morning visit, and Joseph let him know at once why he would have to go to Jerusalem on the eighth day.
CJ|0|23|10|0|The captain immediately offered Joseph all possible aid and wanted to provide him with a guide to Jerusalem.
CJ|0|23|11|0|But Joseph thanked him for his splendid good will and said, 'See, it is the will of my Lord and God that I should go to Jerusalem just as I came here!
CJ|0|23|12|0|Thus I will also undertake the short journey in that way, so the Lord will not chastise me for my disobedience.
CJ|0|23|13|0|But since you want to do something for me on this occasion, then provide me with two turtledoves, which are to be offered up in the temple, and look after this dwelling place for me!
CJ|0|23|14|0|For on the ninth day I shall return and shall stay as long as the Lord will require it of me.'
CJ|0|23|15|0|Cornelius promised Joseph to provide all that was asked, then left and himself brought Joseph a newly-made dove house full of turtledoves, from which Joseph had to select the comeliest pair.
CJ|0|23|16|0|After that the captain returned to his duties, in the meantime leaving the dovehouse in the cave until evening, when he called for it himself.
CJ|0|23|17|0|And on the eighth day, when Joseph had gone to Jerusalem, Cornelius had a guard placed in front of the cave, which allowed no one to go in and out except the two oldest sons left behind by Joseph, and also Salome, who provided them with food and drink, for the midwife went along to Jerusalem.
CJ|0|24|1|1|The Baby Is Circumcised In The Temple
CJ|0|24|1|0|ON THE AFTERNOON of the eighth day - about the third hour according to present-day calculation - the Baby was circumcised in the temple and was given the name 'Jesus', which the angel had spoken before the Baby was conceived in the womb.
CJ|0|24|2|0|And since in the most exceptional case of Mary's proven virginity the time for her cleansing was considered fulfilled, Mary was promptly cleansed in the temple.
CJ|0|24|3|0|Therefore Mary took the Baby upon her arm soon after the circumcision and carried Him into the temple, so she together with Joseph might present Him to the Lord according to the Law of Moses.
CJ|0|24|4|0|As it is also written in the Law of God: 'All manner of first-born shall be dedicated to the Lord,
CJ|0|24|5|0|and for that a pair of turtledoves or a pair of young doves shall be offered as a sacrifice.'
CJ|0|24|6|0|And Mary offered a pair of turtledoves as a sacrifice and laid it on the offering table, and the priest took the offering and blessed Mary.
CJ|0|24|7|0|There was a man in Jerusalem, named Simeon, who was most devout and god-fearing and waited for the consolation of Israel, for he was filled with the Spirit of God.
CJ|0|24|8|0|To this man the Spirit of God had said: 'You shall not see the death of the body before you see Jesus, the Anointed of God, the Messiah of the world!'
CJ|0|24|9|0|Therefore he now came into the temple out of an inner prompting while Joseph and Mary were still in the temple where they were doing all that the Law required.
CJ|0|24|10|0|And when he beheld the Baby, he went right over to the parents and entreated them to let him take Him on his arms for a little while.
CJ|0|24|11|0|The most devout pair gladly obliged the old, above all devout man whom they knew well.
CJ|0|24|12|0|And Simeon took the Baby in his arms and caressed Him, while he fervently praised God and finally said:
CJ|0|24|13|0|'Lord, now let Your servant go in peace, as You have spoken,
CJ|0|24|14|0|for my eyes have now seen the Savior whom You have promised to the fathers and the prophets!
CJ|0|24|15|0|This is He, whom You have prepared before all nations!
CJ|0|24|16|0|A light to shine the heathen, a light to the honor of Your people Israel!'
CJ|0|24|17|0|Joseph and Mary were themselves surprised at the words of Simeon, for they did not understand at that time that he had testified about the Child.
CJ|0|24|18|0|Simeon now gave the Baby back to Mary, thereupon blessed both and then said to Mary:
CJ|0|24|19|0|'Behold, this One will be set for the fall and rise of many in Israel and for a sign that will be spoken  against!
CJ|0|24|20|0|And a sword will pierce your soul, so the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed!'
CJ|0|24|21|0|Mary did not understand Simeon's words, but kept them deep in her heart.
CJ|0|24|22|0|And Joseph did the same and mightily glorified and praised God therefore in his heart.
CJ|0|25|1|1|The Testimony Of A Prophetess
CJ|0|25|1|0|AT THIS TIME there was a prophetess in the temple, named Hannah, a daughter of Phanuel from the tribe of Asher.
CJ|0|25|2|0|She was already very old and was so devout, that when in her youth she became espoused to a man, she so loved God that she did not reveal herself to her husband for seven years and during this time retained her virginity.
CJ|0|25|3|0|She became a widow in her eightieth year, thereupon entered the temple and did not depart from it any more.
CJ|0|25|4|0|Here she served the Lord God alone in prayer and fasting day and night from her own free will.
CJ|0|25|5|0|On this occasion she had already been in the temple for four years and now also came over, praised the Lord God and then told all who awaited the Savior in Jerusalem what the Spirit of God revealed to her.
CJ|0|25|6|0|When she had finished her prophetic words, she also asked for the Baby, caressed Him, and praised and glorified God.
CJ|0|25|7|0|After that she gave the Baby back to Mary and said to her: 'Happy and blessed are you, oh maiden, that you are the mother of my Lord!
CJ|0|25|8|0|But do not ever allow yourself to desire praise on that account, for only That, which there sucks at your breast, is alone worthy to be honored, praised and worshiped by all of us!'
CJ|0|25|9|0|After these words the prophetess left, and Joseph and Mary, who had been in the temple about three hours, left it again and sought lodging with a relative.
CJ|0|25|10|0|But when they arrived there they found the house locked, for the relative this time also happened to be in Bethlehem to be recorded.
CJ|0|25|11|0|Joseph did not know what to do now, for the night was fully upon him, as was to be expected during this time of shortest days - besides, hardly a house was still open at this hour, and that all the more so because it was the evening before the Sabbath.
CJ|0|25|12|0|It was too cold to spend the night out in the open, for the frost lay on the fields and a cold wind blew besides.
CJ|0|25|13|0|While Joseph considered back and forth and asked the Lord to help him out of this distress,
CJ|0|25|14|0|behold, suddenly there came a young, refined Israelite toward Joseph and asked him, 'What are you doing on the street so late with your baggage? Are you not also an Israelite - and do not know the custom?'
CJ|0|25|15|0|Joseph answered, 'See, I am of the tribe of David! I was in the temple and made an offering to the Lord; but the early night has overtaken me, and now I can find no shelter and am in great distress because of my wife and her Child!'
CJ|0|25|16|0|Here the young Israelite said to Joseph, 'So then come with me and I will rent you a lodging until tomorrow for a piece of silver or its equivalent.
CJ|0|25|17|0|And Joseph with Mary, who was on the donkey, and will his three sons followed the Israelite into a magnificent house and there took lodging in a small room with a low ceiling.
CJ|0|26|1|1|Nicodemus Beholds The Glory Of God
CJ|0|26|1|0|THE FOLLOWING MORNING when Joseph was ready to depart for Bethlehem, there came the young Israelite intending to request the piece of silver.
CJ|0|26|2|0|But as he came into the room, such a great fear suddenly came upon him that he was unable to utter a sound.
CJ|0|26|3|0|Joseph then went over to him and said, 'Friend, see, whatever I have that you feel is worth a piece of silver, that take, for I have no money in my possession!'
CJ|0|26|4|0|The Israelite now recovered somewhat and said in a quaking voice, 'Man of Nazareth, now I know who you are! You are Joseph the carpenter, and are the same to whom Mary, the maiden of the Lord, was allotted from the temple nine months ago.
CJ|0|26|5|0|Here is the same maiden! How did you watch over her, since she is now a mother in her fifteenth year? How did that happen?
CJ|0|26|6|0|Truly, you are not the father! For men of your age and of your fear of God, which is acknowledged in all Israel, never do such a thing.
CJ|0|26|7|0|But you have grown-up sons - can you vouch for their innocence? Did you keep an eye on them constantly and did you watch over all their thoughts, actions, comings and goings?'
CJ|0|26|8|0|At this Joseph countered the young man and said, 'Now I recognize you too. You are Nicodemus, a son of Benjamin from the tribe of Levi! How is it that you undertake to examine me, when it is not your place to do so? Now the Lord has examined me therein in the sanctuary and on the accursed mountain and has justified me before the high council. What guilt would you then find on me and my sons?
CJ|0|26|9|0|Go into the temple and examine the high council, and a proper witness concerning my whole house will be given you!'
CJ|0|26|10|0|These words went deep into the heart of the wealthy young man, and he declared, 'But in heaven's name, if that is the way it is, then tell me how it happened that this maiden gave birth in this manner! Was it a miracle, or did it happen naturally?'
CJ|0|26|11|0|Here the also present midwife went over to Nicodemus and asserted, 'Man! Here is the piece of silver for the very meager lodging! Now do not detain us any longer in vain, for we must arrive in Bethlehem still today!
CJ|0|26|12|0|But consider what That is, which today was meagerly lodged in your house for one piece of silver! Truly, truly, your most splendid rooms which are decorated with gold and precious stones would be too mean for such glory of God lodged here in this room, which at best is suitable for convicts!
CJ|0|26|13|0|Now go over and touch the Baby, so the coarse mantle may fall from your eyes and you may see who visited you! As the midwife I have the ancient right to give you permission to touch the Baby.'
CJ|0|26|14|0|Nicodemus now went over and touched the Baby - and when he touched Him, his inner vision was opened for a short time and he beheld the glory of God.
CJ|0|26|15|0|He thereupon fell down before the Child and worshiped Him and said: 'What grace and what compassion must be in You, o Lord, that You visit Your people like this!
CJ|0|26|16|0|And what shall I now have done with my house, and what with me, since I have thus failed to recognize the glory of God?'
CJ|0|26|17|0|Here the midwife said, 'Remain in everything as you are, but be altogether silent about what you have seen, or you will come under the judgment of God!'- Thereupon Nicodemus returned the piece of silver, then went outside weeping and afterward had this side room decorated with gold and precious stones. And Joseph promptly began his journey.
CJ|0|27|1|1|Away In A Manger, No Crib For His Bed
CJ|0|27|1|0|TOWARDS EVENING, still an hour before sunset, the eminent travelers again reached Bethlehem and moved into the familiar cave.
CJ|0|27|2|0|The two sons who remained behind, Salome, and the captain greeted them with open arms and most concernedly asked the returnees how they had fared on the journey.
CJ|0|27|3|0|And Joseph told all that had taken place and finally also admitted that he and all those traveling with him still had not had anything to eat on this day, for the very meager supply of food had hardly been enough for the weak Mary.
CJ|0|27|4|0|When the captain heard Joseph say this, he promptly went to the back of the cave and brought back a number of foodstuffs permissible to the Jews and then said to Joseph,
CJ|0|27|5|0|'Here, may your God bless it for you, and do you also bless it according to your custom, and all of you still your hunger and restore yourselves herewith.'
CJ|0|27|6|0|Joseph then thanked God, blessed the food and in good spirits ate with Mary and his sons and the midwife.
CJ|0|27|7|0|Now the Baby had become heavy for Mary from carrying Him all day, so she said to Joseph,
CJ|0|27|8|0|'Joseph, see, if I only had a little place beside me where to lay the Baby, to give my arms a little rest, then I would be provided for in everything, and the Baby Himself could become stronger with more restful sleep.'
CJ|0|27|9|0|No sooner had the captain finished hearing Mary's wish when he promptly sprang into the rear of of the cave and quickly brought out a small manger which was for the use of the sheep.
CJ|0|27|10|0|Salome quickly took the best straw and fresh hay, filled out the little manger with it, then covered it with a fresh piece of cloth and thus made a soft little bed for the Baby.
CJ|0|27|11|0|And Mary wrapped the Baby in fresh linen, pressed Him to her bosom, kissed Him, then gave Him to Joseph and also to all the others to be kissed and then laid into the indeed very shabby little bed for the Lord of heaven and earth.
CJ|0|27|12|0|The Baby slept very quietly, and Mary could now eat undisturbedly and restore herself at the meal which the very good-hearted captain had prepared for them.
CJ|0|27|13|0|After the meal Mary again said to Joseph, 'Joseph, have my resting place made ready, for I am exhausted from the trip and therefore would like to retire.'
CJ|0|27|14|0|Salome told her, 'Oh mother of my Lord, that has long been attended to in the best way - come and see.'
CJ|0|27|15|0|Here Mary arose, again took the Baby and also had the little crib carried into her tent and went to rest, and that was the first whole night's sleep for Mary since she gave birth.
CJ|0|27|16|0|And the captain saw to it that the hearth was diligently heated and had white stones warmed and placed around Mary's tent so she with the Child would be sure not to suffer from the cold; for this was a cold night, in which the water out in the open turned to solid ice.
CJ|0|28|1|1|The Magi Are Received By Herod
CJ|0|28|1|0|THE FOLLOWING MORNING Joseph said, 'Why should we remain here any longer? Mary is well again, so let us set out to where we have our regular accommodations!'
CJ|0|28|2|0|But just as Joseph was getting ready to make his departure, the captain, who had already attended to some business in the town before daybreak, returned and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|28|3|0|'Worthy man of God! You want to set out on your homeward journey, but I advise you against it for today, tomorrow and the day after that!
CJ|0|28|4|0|See, I have just heard through my men, who arrived from Jerusalem very early this morning, that three mighty Persian caravans have entered Jerusalem!
CJ|0|28|5|0|Three leaders of highest rank as Magi have made most pressing inquiries of Herod concerning the newborn King of the Jews!
CJ|0|28|6|0|The latter, who as a Roman tenant sovereign from Greece knew nothing of the matter, turned to the high priests so they might inform him where the newly Anointed should be born.
CJ|0|28|7|0|And these informed him that such were to take place in Judea, namely in Bethlehem, for so it were written.
CJ|0|28|8|0|'Thereupon Herod dismissed the priests and with his entire retinue went to the three leaders and informed them of what he had ascertained from the high priest,
CJ|0|28|9|0|and then bid the three to look for the newly Anointed of the Jews in Judea with all diligence and, when they should find Him, to promptly return to him without fail, so he too might come and do homage to the Child.
CJ|0|28|10|0|But do you know, my very dear friend Joseph, that I trust neither the Persians, and least of all that beyond all measure tyrannical Herod!
CJ|0|28|11|0|The Persians are said to be Magi and are said to have discovered the birth through a strange star. I do not seek to question that at all; for if such great wonders have become manifest here at the birth of this little Boy, then this can also have happened in Persia.
CJ|0|28|12|0|But that is just the most critical circumstance in the matter, for it obviously concerns this Child! If the Persians find Him, then Herod will also find Him,
CJ|0|28|13|0|and we will then have to exercise all our wits to get out of the claws of the old fox!
CJ|0|28|14|0|Therefore you must, as already said, remain here in this out-of-the-way place for at least three more days, in which time I will surely be able to give the matter a turn for the better as concerns the seekers of the King, for you see, I am in command here of twelve legions of soldiers! More I do not need to tell you for your peace of mind. Now you know what is necessary, so stay! I am leaving again now and will return to you around noon.'
CJ|0|28|15|0|Joseph, intimidated along with his family by this news, remained and awaited the Lord's will in all resignation to see what would come of this strange turn of events.
CJ|0|28|16|0|And when he told Mary what he had just heard from the captain,
CJ|0|28|17|0|Mary replied,'The Lord's will be done! How many bitter things have we experienced up to now - and the Lord has changed them all into honey!
CJ|0|28|18|0|Surely the Persians will not harm us either if they should really come to see us, and if they should desire to use any sort of mercenary force on us, we then have the captain's protection through the grace of God!'
CJ|0|28|19|0|Joseph said, 'Mary, all that is in the best order! I do not fear the Persians too much either, but the greybearded Herod, that rending animal in human form, he it is whom I fear, and the captain also has an aversion of him.
CJ|0|28|20|0|For in the event it is proved through the Persians that our little Boy is the newly anointed King, then nothing will remain for us but abject flight!
CJ|0|28|21|0|For then our captain also, because of Roman reasons of state, will have to become our enemy for the sake of his own salvation and instead of saving us will have to persecute us if he does not wish to be regarded as disloyal to the emperor!
CJ|0|28|22|0|And that he must surely realize privately, since he himself made known his anything but small misgivings concerning Herod to me.
CJ|0|28|23|0|For that reason, I would say, he is having us wait here for three more days! If matters go well, he will surely remain our friend,
CJ|0|28|24|0|but if things go badly, he already has us at hand to deliver us to the cruelty of Herod, and in addition will receive a great decoration from his emperor for it because he in such a clever way removed a Jewish King from the world who one day might become dangerous to the state!'
CJ|0|28|25|0|And Mary said: 'Joseph! Do not bring useless anxiety on' yourself and on me! See, we did drink the accursed water, and no harm came upon me! Why then should we be afraid now, since we have already seen and confirmed so much of God's glory on account of this Child?
CJ|0|28|26|0|Come what may, I tell you - the Lord is mightier than the Persians, Herod, the emperor of Rome and the captain along with his twelve legions! So be calm, as you see that I am calm.
CJ|0|28|27|0|And besides, I am convinced that the captain will first leave no stone unturned before he would become our enemy from force of circumstance!'
CJ|0|28|28|0|At this the good and devout Joseph regained his composure, awaited the captain and in the meantime had his sons heat the cave and cook a few fruits for Mary, himself and the sons.
CJ|0|29|1|1|A Stranger Star O'er Bethlehem
CJ|0|29|1|0|THE NOON-HOUR CAME, but this time the captain failed to arrive. And Joseph counted the moments in worried expectation, but the captain failed to appear.
CJ|0|29|2|0|Thereupon Joseph turned to the Lord and pleaded, 'My Lord and my God, I beg You not to let me be tormented so much in my soul - see, I am old and fairly weak in all my joints.
CJ|0|29|3|0|Therefore strengthen me by letting me know what to do, so I shall not come to shame before all the sons of Israel!'
CJ|0|29|4|0|When Joseph had thus prayed, behold, there came the captain almost out of breath and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|29|5|0|'Man in my highest esteem! I have just returned from a march which I made with an entire legion nearly a third of the way to Jerusalem to detect something of the Persians,
CJ|0|29|6|0|and have placed spies in many places, but up to now I could discover nothing. Now just be calm, for when they do come, they must encounter the sentries I have posted.
CJ|0|29|7|0|Then they shall not have an easy time in breaking through anywhere and in arriving here before I have not cross-examined them and tested their intentions. Therefore I am leaving again at once and shall increase the sentries - in the evening I shall be with you!'
CJ|0|29|8|0|The captain now hastened away again, and Joseph praised God and said to his sons, 'Now set the food on the table, and you, Salome, ask Mary if she wants to eat at the table with us, or whether we shall bring the food to her couch?'
CJ|0|29|9|0|Here Mary with the Baby came out of her tent in a happy mood and said, 'Since I am strong enough, I will eat with you at the table - only bring the little crib here for the Baby!'
CJ|0|29|10|0|Joseph was full of joy at this and put the best morsels in front of Mary, and they praised the Lord God and ate and drank.
CJ|0|29|11|0|Now they had just finished eating, when behold, a loud commotion suddenly arose in front of the cave. At this Joseph sent Joel to see what was going on.
CJ|0|29|12|0|And when Joel looked out of the door (for the cave was timbered at the exit), he saw a whole caravan of Persians with packed camels and reported in a frightened voice,
CJ|0|29|13|0|'Father Joseph, in heaven's name, we are lost! Just look, the notorious Persians are here with many camels and a great number of attendants!
CJ|0|29|14|0|They are putting up their tents and are encamping in a wide circle sealing off our cave, and three leaders decorated with gold, silver and precious stones are unpacking golden bags and show signs of wanting to enter the cave!'
CJ|0|29|15|0|This report almost robbed Joseph of his power of speech. With great effort he managed to bring out the words, 'Lord, be gracious to me a poor sinner! Yes, now we are lost!' - And Mary took the Baby, hurried into her tent with Him and cried out, 'Only when I am dead will you tear Him away from me!' -
CJ|0|29|16|0|Then Joseph, led by his sons, went over to the door and stealthily looked out to see what the Persians were doing.
CJ|0|29|17|0|But when he saw the great caravan and the erected tents he was doubly afraid in his heart and began to plead fervently with the Lord to help him out of such great distress, if only this once.
CJ|0|29|18|0|While he was thus pleading, behold, there arrived the captain in full martial armor, led by a thousand warriors, and posted warriors at both sides of the cave,
CJ|0|29|19|0|then went over and asked the three Magi why they had come and how - by him thus fully unnoticed - they had arrived at this place.
CJ|0|29|20|0|And the three answered the captain in one voice: 'Consider us anything but enemies, for you can see that we are unarmed, nor do we carry concealed weapons with us!
CJ|0|29|21|0|For we are astronomers from Persia, and we have an old prophecy in which it is written that in this time a King of Kings will be born to the Jews, and His birth will be manifest by a star;
CJ|0|29|22|0|and that those who see the star should undertake a journey and go where the mighty star will lead them, for they will find the Savior of the world where the star will take its stand!
CJ|0|29|23|0|And behold, above this stable stands the star, surely visible to everyone even in the full of day! The same was our guide to this place where it stood still above this stable, and we without any hindrance safely reached the spot where the wonder of wonders is present alive, a new-born Child, a King of Kings, a Lord of Lords from eternity!
CJ|0|29|24|0|The Same we must see, worship and bring Him the greatest homage! So do not in any event want to bar our way, for surely no evil star has led us hither!'
CJ|0|29|25|0|At this the captain looked for the star and was greatly surprised thereat, for it not only stood quite low, but its light was nearly as strong as the natural light of the sun.
CJ|0|29|26|0|When the captain had ascertained all this he said to the three, 'Good, I have now become convinced from your words and by the star that you have come here with good intentions, but I just cannot see what you first had to do in Jerusalem with Herod! Did the star also show you the way there?
CJ|0|29|27|0|Why did your marvelous guide not lead you here directly, since after all the place of your destination is here and not Jerusalem? - About that I still demand an answer from you, or you will not get into the cave!'
CJ|0|29|28|0|The three replied, 'The great God will know that! Surely it must be part of His plan, for none of us had ever even considered going anywhere near Jerusalem!
CJ|0|29|29|0|And you can altogether believe us - we were not at all pleased with the people in Jerusalem, and least of all with the sovereign Herod! But since we were already there and the attention of the whole city was directed at us, we just had to show what our intention was.
CJ|0|29|30|0|The priests gave us information through the sovereign, who asked us to bring him tidings about the new King, so he might also come and bring Him his homage.'
CJ|0|29|31|0|And the captain said, 'That you will never do, for I know the intention of this sovereign! Rather than that you will remain here as hostages! - I am now going inside and will confer with the father of the Child about you.'
CJ|0|30|1|1|The Magi Worship The Baby
CJ|0|30|1|0|WHEN THE GOOD JOSEPH heard all this, his oppressed heart became lighter, and since he heard that the captain would come to him, he prepared himself to receive him.
CJ|0|30|2|0|The captain entered, greeted Joseph and said to him, 'Man in my highest esteem!
CJ|0|30|3|0|See, by a wondrous providence these visitors from the East now waiting outside have come here, and I have examined them strictly and found no malice in them.
CJ|0|30|4|0|They wish to pay homage to the Child according to the promise of their God, and I am of the opinion that you can let them enter without having the least fear, if it is convenient for you.'
CJ|0|30|5|0|Joseph replied, 'If that is the way it is, then I will praise and glorify my God, for He has again taken a heavy stone from my heart!
CJ|0|30|6|0|But a short time ago Mary became a bit terrified when the Persians began to encamp about this cave; therefore I will first have to see how matters stand with her, so an unexpected entry of these guests will not frighten her still more than she was already frightened of them.'
CJ|0|30|7|0|The captain agreed to Joseph's precaution, and Joseph went to Mary and informed her of everything that he heard from the captain.
CJ|0|30|8|0|And Mary replied in a happy mood, 'Peace to all people on earth who are of a good and faithful heart and allow their will to be led by God!
CJ|0|30|9|0|They are surely welcome when the Spirit of the Lord will indicate it, and shall reap the blessing of their faithfulness! For I am not in the least afraid of them.
CJ|0|30|10|0|But when they enter you will have to stand close by my side, for it just would not be proper for me to receive them in this tent by myself!'
CJ|0|30|11|0|Joseph answered, 'Mary, If you are strong enough, then arise with the Child and lay Him in the crib before you, and the guests can enter to give the Child their homage!'
CJ|0|30|12|0|Mary promptly fulfilled Joseph's wish, and Joseph told the captain,
CJ|0|30|13|0|'See, we are ready; if the three wish to enter, you can tell them that we are prepared to receive them in our poverty!'
CJ|0|30|14|0|Hereupon the captain went outside and made this known to the Magi. - At this the three fell down to the earth, praised God for this permission, then took the golden bags and full of reverence went to the cave.
CJ|0|30|15|0|The captain opened the door, and the three entered the cave in greatest awe - for at the moment they entered, a powerful light emanated from the Child.
CJ|0|30|16|0|And when the wise men came close to the little crib wherein the Baby lay, they fell down on their faces and worshiped the Same.
CJ|0|30|17|0|For an hour long they lay before the Child, stirred and humbled in the highest veneration. Then they slowly arose and while kneeling raised up their tearful faces and gazed upon the Lord, the Creator of infinity and eternity.
CJ|0|30|18|0|And the names of the three were: Chaspara, Melcheor and Balthehasara.
CJ|0|30|19|0|And the first, accompanied by the spirit of Adam, affirmed: To God alone the honor, the glory, and the praise! Hosanna, Hosanna to God, the triune One from eternity to eternity!'
CJ|0|30|20|0|Hereupon he took the purse woven of golden threads which held thirty-three pounds of the finest incense, and in greatest deference gave it to Mary with the words,
CJ|0|30|21|0|'Take without shyness, oh mother, this insignificant witness of That with which my whole being will be filled forever! Take the poor outward tribute which every thinking being owes to his almighty Creator from the bottom of His heart forever!'
CJ|0|30|22|0|Mary then took the heavy purse and gave it to Joseph, and the donor arose, went over to the door and again knelt down and worshiped the Lord in the Child.
CJ|0|30|23|0|And the second, who was a Moor and was accompanied by the spirit of Cain, lifted up a somewhat smaller purse but of the same weight, filled with purest gold, and gave it to Mary with the words:
CJ|0|30|24|0|'What is fitting for the King of spirits and mankind on earth, I here bring a smallest offering of to You, o Lord of glory forever! Take it, oh mother, you who have given birth to What the tongues of all the angels will eternally never be able to express!'
CJ|0|30|25|0|Here Mary took the second purse and gave it to Joseph. And the wise man who made the offering arose and went over to the first and did as he did.
CJ|0|30|26|0|Then the third arose and took his purse, filled with the very finest goldmyrrh, in that day one of the most precious spices, and gave it to Mary with the words:
CJ|0|30|27|0|'The Spirit of Abraham accompanies me and now sees the day of the Lord, which he has looked forward to with such great joy!
CJ|0|30|28|0|And I, Balthehasara, here offer up in a small gift what is fitting for the Child of all children! Take it, oh mother of all grace. But my breast conceals a better offering: it is my love - this shall eternally be a most genuine offering to this Child!'
CJ|0|30|29|0|At this Mary took the purse which also weighed thirty-three pounds and gave it to Joseph. The wise man then also arose and went over to the first two, worshiped the Baby, and after completing his prayer went outside with them to their tents.
CJ|0|31|1|1|Joseph Tells Of God's Three Greatest Gifts
CJ|0|31|1|0|AFTER THE THREE wise men had gone to their tents, Mary said to Joseph,
CJ|0|31|2|0|'See, now just see, you fearful, worried man, how wonderful and good the Lord our God is and how he provides for us in an ever so fatherly way.
CJ|0|31|3|0|Which of us could ever have dreamed of anything like that? Out of our great fright He was wrought a great blessing and has changed all our great worry and fear into such great joy!
CJ|0|31|4|0|For just from those who we feared might seek after the life of the Child did we find out that they only brought Him an honor in a manner worthy of our eternal indebtedness to the Lord God,
CJ|0|31|5|0|and in addition have presented us with such rich gifts that for their value we can buy a handsome place in the country for our very own, where we will surely be able to bring up the divine Child in the best possible way according to the Lord's will.
CJ|0|31|6|0|Oh Joseph, beginning today I will thank the most loving Lord and honor and praise Him the whole night through, for He has now anticipated us in our poverty to such an extent that we can provide for ourselves quite amply! What do you say to that, dear father Joseph?'
CJ|0|31|7|0|And Joseph answered: 'Yes, Mary, the Lord God is infinitely good to those who love Him above all else and place all their hopes in Him alone, but I would say that these gifts are not for us but for the Child, therefore we do not have the right to use them as we please.
CJ|0|31|8|0|Now the Child's name is Jesus, and He is a Son of the most High, so we must first ask the above all exalted Father what is to be done with  these treasures!
CJ|0|31|9|0|And what He directs to be done therewith that we will also do, but without His will I will not touch them as long as I live and will rather earn a blessed piece of bread for you and me in the most difficult way in the world.
CJ|0|31|10|0|I have provided for you and my sons until now by the blessed toil of my hands, and I will be able to continue to do so with the help of the Lord!
CJ|0|31|11|0|Therefore I do not look to these gifts but only to the will of the Lord and to His grace and love.
CJ|0|31|12|0|'These are the three greatest gifts of God which always give us a mighty blessing! His holy will is the most precious incense to me, His grace the purest, heaviest gold, and His love the above all things precious myrrh.
CJ|0|31|13|0|We may always spend these three treasures quite lavishly, but this incense, this gold and this myrrh there in the golden bags we may not touch without first possessing the three main treasures which have always paid us the richest dividends up to now.
CJ|0|31|14|0|So let us take care of it that way, dear Mary, and I know the Lord will look on us with approval for it, and may His approval be our greatest treasure!
CJ|0|31|15|0|What do you think, most gracious Mary, am I right or not? Is this not the best way to handle these treasures?'
CJ|0|31|16|0|Here Mary was touched to tears and praised Joseph's wisdom. And the captain fell about Joseph's neck and asserted, 'Yes, you are still an ideal human being after the will of your God!' - And the Baby smilingly looked at Joseph, lifted a little hand and acted as if He blessed Joseph, the most devout paternal provider.
CJ|0|32|1|1|Joseph Reassures Cornelius
CJ|0|32|1|0|THE THREE WISE MEN now came together in a tent and counseled what they should do next.
CJ|0|32|2|0|Should they keep the word they gave Herod, or should they here break their word for the first time?
CJ|0|32|3|0|If they should go back to their country by another route, it was to be questioned which one would safely bring them back to their country again.
CJ|0|32|4|0|So one asked the other, 'Do you suppose the wonderful star that led us hither will also lead us home again over another route?'
CJ|0|32|5|0|While they were thus counseling together, behold, suddenly an angel came among them and said to them, 'Do no concern yourselves vainly, for the way is already laid out!
CJ|0|32|6|0|As directly as the sun's rays fall on the earth at noonday, just that directly shall you be led into your country commencing tomorrow, and by another route than by way of Jerusalem.'
CJ|0|32|7|0|Thereupon the angel disappeared and the three went to rest. And early in the morning they departed with a sure faith in the only God and soon returned to their homeland by the shortest route.
CJ|0|32|8|0|On the same morning Joseph asked the captain how much longer he would still have to remain in the cave.
CJ|0|32|9|0|Here the captain said to Joseph in a most friendly manner, 'Man in my highest esteem! Do you suppose that I am keeping you here like a prisoner?
CJ|0|32|10|0|Oh what a thought! How should I, a worm in the dust before the power of your God, ever hold you a prisoner? But what my love for you does, see, that certainly is not imprisonment.
CJ|0|32|11|0|As far as my power is concerned you are free at any hour and can go where you wish. But you are not that free as far as my heart is concerned, which would indeed like to hold you here for all time - for it loves you and your little Son with a power that is indescribable!
CJ|0|32|12|0|Now just sit still for a couple of days and I will send scouts to Jerusalem right away to find out what that gray fox will do when he finds out that the Persians have not kept their word to him!
CJ|0|32|13|0|Then I will know what steps to take and will shield you from every persecution of this frenzied tyrant.
CJ|0|32|14|0|For you can believe me: this Herod is the greatest enemy of my heart and I am determined to smite him when and wherever I can!
CJ|0|32|15|0|I am of course only a captain and am only a subordinate myself to the higher commander who resides in Sidon and Smyrna and has command over twelve legions in Asia.
CJ|0|32|16|0|Still I am no common centurion but am a partrician and by virtue of my rank am therefore also in command of the twelve legions in Asia. If I want to make use of one or the other, I need not first get permission from Smyrna, but as a patrician need only to command, and the legion must obey me! Hence you can count on me if Herod should rise up!'
CJ|0|32|17|0|Joseph thanked the captain for this most friendly concern but then added the following,
CJ|0|32|18|0|'Hear me now, highly honored friend! See, just the other day you also concerned yourself in all watchfulness with the Persians, but what good did all that do you?
CJ|0|32|19|0|The Persians came unseen by all your thousand eyes and had their camp set up long before you could discover even one of them.
CJ|0|32|20|0|See, if the Lord my God had not protected me there, where would I be even now with your help? Before you appeared the Persians could long have strangled me along with my family!
CJ|0|32|21|0|Therefore I now say to you as a friend filled with the warmest gratitude: Human help is of no use, for all men are nothing before God!
CJ|0|32|22|0|And if the Lord God wants to help us and He alone can help, then we should not go to much trouble, for despite all our effort everything will happen just as the Lord wants - but never the way we want it!
CJ|0|32|23|0|Hence refrain from the difficult and dangerous gathering of information in Jerusalem, through which in the first place you probably would find out little of value and secondly, if it became known, it could prepare a bitter lot for you on my account.
CJ|0|32|24|0|Besides, the Lord will surely let me know this night what Herod will do and what I will have to do, so you can be quite at ease along with me and let the Lord alone have the say over me and you, and everything will be for the best!'
CJ|0|32|25|0|When the captain heard these words from Joseph, he was stirred up in his heart and it hurt him that Joseph had declined his help.
CJ|0|32|26|0|Here Joseph said: 'My good, very dear friend, you are hurt because I "advised you against concerning yourself further for my welfare.
CJ|0|32|27|0|But if you look at the matter in a clear light, you must necessarily come to the same conclusion!
CJ|0|32|28|0|See, which of us has ever carried the sun and the moon and all the stars through the vault of heaven? Which of us has ever commanded the winds, storms and lightnings?
CJ|0|32|29|0|Who has dug the mighty ocean its bed? Which of us determined the course of the great rivers?
CJ|0|32|30|0|Which bird have we taught its rapid flight and when did we give it its plumage? When did we form its throat so rich in melody?
CJ|0|32|31|0|Just where does the grass stand for which we formed the living seed?
CJ|0|32|32|0|See, all that the Lord does every day! - Now if His mighty and wonderful rule reminds you of His immeasurably great love and concern at every moment, why should it seem strange to you if I in a most friendly manner call your attention to the fact that before God all human help sinks back into the dust of nothingness?'
CJ|0|32|33|0|These words restored the captain to a more receptive mood, but for all that he still sent scouts to Jerusalem secretly to find out what was taking place there.
CJ|0|33|1|1|Preparations For The Flight To Egypt
CJ|0|33|1|0|DURING THE NIGHT an angel appeared in a dream to Joseph as well as to Mary and said:
CJ|0|33|2|0|'Joseph, sell the treasures and buy a few more beasts of burden for yourself, for you must flee to Egypt with your family!
CJ|0|33|3|0|See, Herod has burst into a mighty rage and has resolved to murder all children from the first to twelve years of age because he was tricked by the wise men!
CJ|0|33|4|0|These are supposed to have informed him where the new King was born, so he then could have sent out his myrmidons who were to have murdered the Child, which is the new King.
CJ|0|33|5|0|But we angels of the heavens have been instructed by the Lord still before He came into the world to watch mos concernedly over everything that has to do with your safety.
CJ|0|33|6|0|And for that reason I now came to you to inform you what Herod will do, since he cannot be certain of get-ting hold of the One he wants.
CJ|0|33|7|0|The captain himself will have to be instrumental to Herod if he does not want to be betrayed to the emperor by him, and for that reason you shall start on your journey even tomorrow!
CJ|0|33|8|0|You can also let the captain know this, and he will assist you in making a speedy departure! - So be it in the name of Him who lives and sucks the breasts of Mary!'
CJ|0|33|9|0|Here Joseph awoke, and so did Mary, who immediately called Joseph over in a frightened tone of voice and told him her dream.
CJ|0|33|10|0|Joseph thereupon saw his vision confirmed in Mary's story and assured her, 'Mary, do not worry, before noon we will be across the hills - and in seven days in Egypt!
CJ|0|33|11|0|Now, since dawn is here already, I will go outside at once and put everything in order for a quick departure.'
CJ|0|33|12|0|Joseph with his three oldest sons now took the treasures and carried them to a moneychanger, who quickly opened the door and redeemed everything from him for the proper amount.
CJ|0|33|13|0|Then Joseph, led by a servant of the money-changer, went to a trader in pack animals and promptly bought six more pack donkeys and thus well equipped returned to the cave.
CJ|0|33|14|0|There the captain already awaited him and at once told him of the most cruel and abominable reports that had come to him from Jerusalem.
CJ|0|33|15|0|Joseph was not greatly surprised at the captain's story and said in a voice resigned to God,
CJ|0|33|16|0|'Honored friend, as I foretold you yesterday, all that you now tell me, and in much greater clarity, the Lord made known to me last night concerning all that Herod has resolved.
CJ|0|33|17|0|See, in addition you will have to assist him yourself, for he wants to have all children in the vicinity of Bethlehem and in the town itself slaughtered into the twelfth year so that among them he might also get at mine!
CJ|0|33|18|0|Therefore I must flee from here still today to where the Spirit of the Lord will lead me away from Herod's cruelty.
CJ|0|33|19|0|For that reason I would ask you to inform me of the safe route to Sidon, for I must depart already in an hour.'
CJ|0|33|20|0|When the captain heard this, he became incensed about Herod beyond measure and swore never-ceasing revenge against him, asserting,
CJ|0|33|21|0|'Joseph, as truly as day is now beginning and the sun already stands above the horizon, as truly as your God lives, that truly will I as a noble patrician of Rome rather allow myself to be crucified before I shall let that blood-thirsty tyrant carry out such an undertaking without punishment!
CJ|0|33|22|0|I will promptly guide you across the hills myself under good protection, and once I know that you are safe, I shall hurry back and send a fast messenger to Rome, who shall inform the emperor of what Herod plans to do.
CJ|0|33|23|0|In the meantime I shall exert every possible means here to bring the intentions of that monster to naught.'
CJ|0|33|24|0|And Joseph answered, 'Honored friend! Since you are able to do something, then at least protect the children from three to twelve years! Such will be within your power!
CJ|0|33|25|0|But the little children from birth on into the second year you will not be able to protect.
CJ|0|33|26|0|And the first-mentioned protection you will not be able to accomplish by force either, but only by means of discretion.
CJ|0|33|27|0|The Lord will lead you in the use of such discretion! Therefore do not think much about what you will do, for the Lord will lead you in secret!'
CJ|0|33|28|0|At this the captain exclaimed, 'No, no, the children's blood shall not flow - rather than that I will use military force!'
CJ|0|33|29|0|Here Joseph advised, 'See, what after all can you do, for right now Herod is leaving Jerusalem with an entire Roman legion! Will you take the field against your own forces? Do therefore as the Lord will guide you, so that with a kindly manner you may still save the three-to-twelve-year-olds!' Thereupon the captain yielded.
CJ|0|34|1|1|The Journey To Tyre
CJ|0|34|1|0|AFTER THIS discussion with the captain, Joseph said to his sons, 'Bestir yourselves and load the pack animals,
CJ|0|34|2|0|then saddle the six new donkeys for me and for you and the old, tried one for Mary. Take along as much of the foodstuffs as you can, but we will leave the ox and cart here with the midwife as a keepsake and reward for taking care of us.'
CJ|0|34|3|0|Thus the ox and cart was taken over by the midwife and was not used for work henceforth.
CJ|0|34|4|0|Salome now asked Joseph if she might not go with him.
CJ|0|34|5|0|Joseph answered, 'That depends on you, but you know that I am poor and can pay you no wage if you wish to serve me.
CJ|0|34|6|0|If you have the means and can provide yourself with food and clothing along with me, you are surely welcome to come along!'
CJ|0|34|7|0|At this Salome asserted, 'Listen, son of the great king David! My wealth shall suffice for a hundred years not only for me, but for your whole family!
CJ|0|34|8|0|For I am wealthier in worldly goods than you might suppose. So wait only an hour more and I shall stand here laden with treasures, ready to go.'
CJ|0|34|9|0|Here Joseph replied, 'Salome, listen, you are a young widow and a mother, so you will also have to take your two sons along.
CJ|0|34|10|0|Now this will cause you much work and I do not have another minute to lose, for in three hours Herod will already make his entry here and his advance messengers and runners will arrive already in one hour!
CJ|0|34|11|0|From that you can see that it is impossible for me to wait until you are ready.
CJ|0|34|12|0|So I would say that you will do better if I am not held up on your account, and when according to the Lord's will I return someday, I shall make my home in Nazareth again.
CJ|0|34|13|0|Now since you would really like to be of service to me, then go to Nazareth when you get a chance and lease my farmstead for another three to seven or ten years, so it will not fall into strange hands.'
CJ|0|34|14|0|At this Salome desisted from her wish and contented herself with this task.
CJ|0|34|15|0|Joseph then embraced the captain, blessed him and then called Mary, so she with the Baby might take her place on her pack animal.
CJ|0|34|16|0|When everything had thus been prepared for the departure, the captain asked Joseph, 'Man in my highest esteem, will I ever see you and this Child with His mother again?'
CJ|0|34|17|0|And Joseph replied, 'Hardly three years will go by until I, the Child and His mother will greet you again! Be assured of that, and now let us depart. Amen.'
CJ|0|34|18|0|Here Joseph mounted his beast of burden, his sons followed his example, whereupon Joseph grasped the reins of Mary's pack animal and amid praises to the Lord led it out of the cave.
CJ|0|34|19|0|When everyone was outside, Joseph saw a great many people began to press out from the town to watch the departure of the New-Born.
CJ|0|34|20|0|This urge to stare was most inopportune for Joseph, so he asked the Lord to shield him as soon as possible from this inordinate desire of idle people to gape.
CJ|0|34|21|0|And behold, a thick fog quickly descended on the whole town and it became impossible for anyone to see even five steps ahead.
CJ|0|34|22|0|At this the crowd became vexed and withdrew into the town, and Joseph, led by the captain and Salome, was able to reach the nearest hills unseen.
CJ|0|34|23|0|When he reached the border between Judea and Syria, the captain gave Joseph a letter of safe-conduct to the governor Cyrenius, who was set over Syria.
CJ|0|34|24|0|Joseph accepted this with thanks, and the captain said, 'Cyrenius is my bother - more I need not tell you, so travel safely and return in the same manner!' Here the captain turned back with Salome, and Joseph traveled on in the name of the Lord.
CJ|0|34|25|0|About noontime Joseph reached the high point in the hills at a distance of twelve hours from Bethlehem. The high point lay wholly in Syria, which in that day was called Coelesyria by the Romans.
CJ|0|34|26|0|For Joseph had to take this more round-about way, since no safe route led from Palestine to Egypt.
CJ|0|34|27|0|And his route of travel was as follows: The first day he came into the vicinity of the little town of Bostra. There he spent the night, praising the Lord. Here it also happened that robbers came to him so they might rob him.
CJ|0|34|28|0|But when they saw the Baby, they fell on their faces worshiped Him and then fled into the hills in great fear.
CJ|0|34|29|0|The following day Joseph again crossed a massive highland and that evening arrived in the region of Panea, a little border town between Palestine and Syria to the north.
CJ|0|34|30|0|From Panea he reached the province of Phoenicia on the third day and came into the neighborhood of Tyre, where on the following day he went with his letter of safe-conduct to Cyrenius, who at that time was present in Tyre on matters of state.
CJ|0|34|31|0|Cyrenius received Joseph in a very friendly manner and asked him what he might do for him.
CJ|0|34|32|0|Joseph answered, 'That I might get to Egypt safely!' - And Cyrenius observed, 'Good man, you have taken the long way around, for Palestine is obviously much closer to Egypt than Phoenicia! Now you will have to travel through Palestine again and must go from here to Samaria, from there to Joppa, thence to Askalon, then to Gaza, from there to Geras and from there finally to Elusa in Arabia!'
CJ|0|34|33|0|Here Joseph was sad because he had thus gone astray. But Cyrenius took pity on Joseph and said, 'Good man, it pains me to see your trouble. You are, to be sure, a Jew and an enemy of the Romans - but since my brother who means everything to me likes you so well I will also do you a favor.
CJ|0|34|34|0|See, tomorrow a small but seaworthy ship leaves here for Ostracine! With it you should arrive there in three days; and once you are in Ostracine, you are already in Egypt! - And I shall give you a letter of safe-conduct with which you will be able to remain in Ostracine without hindrance and will also be able to buy yourself some property. But for today you are my guest, so have your baggage brought in.'
CJ|0|35|1|1|The Melting Of The Idols
CJ|0|35|1|0|AND JOSEPH went outside and led his family to the house where Cyrenius lived, and the latter promptly ordered his servants to provide for Joseph's pack animals,
CJ|0|35|2|0|and led Joseph with Mary and the five sons into his most ornate chamber, in which everything was lavishly decorated with gold, silver and precious stones.
CJ|0|35|3|0|Now on a table of white, very finely polished marble there stood a mass of statues about a foot in height, exceedingly well formed of Corinthian bronze.
CJ|0|35|4|0|Here Joseph asked the governor what these statues might represent.
CJ|0|35|5|0|The governor replied in a friendly manner, 'Good man, see, these are our gods! We must display them and buy them from Rome according to law, even though we do not believe in them.
CJ|0|35|6|0|I look upon them only as works of art, and in that alone do these images of the gods have some sort of nominal value to me, but otherwise I can only look upon them with the utmost disdain!'
CJ|0|35|7|0|Joseph thereupon said to Cyrenius, 'But if that is all you believe, then you are a man without God and without religion. Does that not bother your conscience?'
CJ|0|35|8|0|And Cyrenius replied, 'Not in the least, for if there is no other God than these bronze ones here, then any human being is more of a god than this stupid bronze in which there is no life! Now I do believe that there is some sort of true God who is eternally alive and almighty - therefore I have only disdain for such old nonsense!'
CJ|0|35|9|0|Now Cyrenius was also a great friend of children and for that reason approached Mary, who was holding the Child in her arms, and asked her whether she were not tired from constantly carrying the Child.
CJ|0|35|10|0|And Mary said, 'Oh mighty ruler of the land! I am indeed very tired by now, but my great love to this my Child makes me forget all fatigue!'
CJ|0|35|11|0|Here the governor said to Mary, 'See, I am also a great friend of children, but although I am married, nature or God have not blessed me with posterity, so I am given to not seldom adopting strange children - even those of slaves - as my own.
CJ|0|35|12|0|Now I do not intend to say therewith that you should also give me yours, for He is indeed your life.
CJ|0|35|13|0|But I would like to ask you to lay Him upon my arms so I might fondle and caress Him a little!'
CJ|0|35|14|0|Since Mary found the governor to be of such an affectionate nature, she answered, 'Whoever is like you in his heart may indeed take this, my Baby, on his arms!'
CJ|0|35|15|0|Here Mary handed the Baby to the governor to be caressed - and when the governor took the Baby on his arms, such a feeling of joy came over him as he had never before experienced.
CJ|0|35|16|0|And he carried the Baby back and forth in the chamber - and thus also brought Him close to the table bearing the Roman gods.
CJ|0|35|17|0|But this approach immediately cost all the heathen statues their existence, for they melted like wax on red-hot iron.
CJ|0|35|18|0|At this Cyrenius was profoundly shocked and he exclaimed: 'What goes on here? The hard bronze has utterly dissolved, and not even a trace of it remains! You wise man from Palestine, do explain that to me! Are you then a magician?'
CJ|0|36|1|1|Joseph Vindicates Himself Before Cyrenius
CJ|0|36|1|0|JOSEPH WAS greatly surprised at this himself and said to Cyrenius: 'Listen to me, mighty ruler of the land! It cannot be unknown to you that according to the law of my people every sorcerer must be burned.
CJ|0|36|2|0|If accordingly I were a sorcerer, I would not have become as old as I am, for as such I would long ago have fallen into the hands of the high priests in Jerusalem!
CJ|0|36|3|0|Hence the only thing I can tell you here is that this manifestation must surely be connected with the great holiness of this Child.
CJ|0|36|4|0|For even at the birth of this Child signs occurred at which everyone was amazed: the firmament stood open - the winds were hushed - the brooks and rivers stood still - the sun remained standing on the horizon -
CJ|0|36|5|0|the moon did not leave its position, not for about three hours; thus the stars did not move onward either - the animals did not feed nor drink, and everything which normally creeps and stirs sank into a dead rest - I myself was walking and had to remain standing!'
CJ|0|36|6|0|When Cyrenius heard this from Joseph he said to him, 'So this is that remarkable Child, of whom my brother wrote me with the words:
CJ|0|36|7|0|Brother, I must give you the following news - In the neighborhood of Bethlehem a Child has been born to a young woman of the Jewish nation from which emanates a great, wondrous power. I am just about convinced that He is a Child of the gods!
CJ|0|36|8|0|But His father is such a completely honest Jew that I just cannot bring myself to undertake a closer investigation of the matter.
CJ|0|36|9|0|If you should happen to come to Jerusalem in the near future, it might not be uninteresting to you to visit this man in Bethlehem. I keep on thinking that the Child is some sort of masked young Jupiter or at least Apollo. But come, and use your own judgment. -
CJ|0|36|10|0|See, good man, that much of the matter is known to me, but what you have now told me is quite new to me. Therefore tell me whether you are the same man of whom my brother informed me from Bethlehem.'
CJ|0|36|11|0|And Joseph answered, 'Yes, mighty ruler, I am the same! And it is well for your brother that he did not tell you more about the Child!
CJ|0|36|12|0|For he received a word from heaven to be silent about that which took place. Truly, had he told you more, then that would have happened with Rome, which there before your eyes just happened to the images of the gods that stood there on the table!
CJ|0|36|13|0|And great good fortune to you and your brother if you will be silent! For you shall both be blessed for that by the Lord who is the eternally living God, the Creator of heaven and earth!'
CJ|0|36|14|0|These words instilled a great respect of Joseph in Cyrenius and a fear of the Child, so that he promptly laid the Child on Mary's arms again.
CJ|0|36|15|0|After that he again turned to Joseph and said: 'Good, upright man, now listen carefully to what I shall say to you,
CJ|0|36|16|0|for a good thought has just come to my mind, which you shall hear and answer me concerning it!
CJ|0|36|17|0|See, if this Child is of divine descent, then you as His father must also be the same, for ex trunco non fit Mercurius and grapes do not grow on thorns. Neither can a child of the gods be a descendant from an ordinary human being.
CJ|0|36|18|0|Now you as well as your five other sons who are standing behind you appear to be only ordinary human beings to me - yes even the young mother, while, to be sure, a well-mannered Jewess, does not seem to have anything particularly divine about her.
CJ|0|36|19|0|That requires a great, almost unearthly beauty and great wisdom, as we know from the traditional stories about those women with whom at one time the gods are said to have consorted - which to believe requires an indeed great faith that I do not in the least have.
CJ|0|36|20|0|'Besides, I must also call your attention to something else - which is that it was possible for you with your divine Child as one wishing to travel from Bethlehem to Egypt to have gone astray to here, as manifest by your being sad and confused when I pointed out to you that you had gone so far astray on the way to Egypt!
CJ|0|36|21|0|Should your God - or the gods of Rome - really be ignorant of the nearest route from Bethlehem to Egypt?
CJ|0|36|22|0|See, these are sharp contradictions which build up the more one pursues the matter! And on top of that you have even made a threat as to the destruction of Rome if I or my brother were to betray the Child!
CJ|0|36|23|0|Now why should gods threaten the weak mortal, as if they were afraid of him? After all, they need only to openly set foot on the earth, and everyone must blindly obey their mighty will!
CJ|0|36|24|0|So you see, your whole story seems to me to be nothing but a weak deception, intended to mislead me so I might not recognize you for what you really are, either a Jewish magician who sets out for Egypt to make his living with this trade there, since his life is not safe in his homeland -
CJ|0|36|25|0|or perhaps even a crafty Jewish spy, bribed by the power-hungry Herod to detect how the Roman shore-fortifications are set up?
CJ|0|36|26|0|I do of course have the letter of safe-conduct from my brother, and the earlier letter which I mentioned to you - but I still have not discussed this with my brother and therefore these documents could be forged, for my brother's handwriting can also be imitated.
CJ|0|36|27|0|And I now consider you to be both, in other words, a magician and a spy! Now justify yourself in every detail - otherwise you are my prisoner and will not escape a just punishment!'
CJ|0|36|28|0|At these words Joseph looked Cyrenius firmly in the face and asserted: 'Send a fast messenger to your brother Cornelius, have him take both letters with him, and your brother shall bear witness whether matters with me are of such a scandalous nature as you are of the bad opinion!
CJ|0|36|29|0|And such I now insist on from you, for my honor is justified before the eternal God and shall not be crushed underfoot by a pagan! For while you are a patrician of Rome, I am none-the-less a direct descendant of the great king David before whom the circle of the earth trembled, and as such I will not allow myself to be dishonored by a pagan!
CJ|0|36|30|0|And I shall not leave your side now until you have restored my honor to me, for no pagan shall deprive me of the honor which I have received from God!'
CJ|0|36|31|0|These energetic words took Cyrenius aback, for in this manner he as governor, who had command over life and death without restriction, had never heard anyone speak to him. He therefore thought by himself, 'If this man were not conscious of an extraordinary power with him as concerns me, he could not speak like that! Hence I must talk to him now in quite a different manner!"
CJ|0|37|1|1|A Golden Goblet Is Sublimed
CJ|0|37|1|0|AFTER DETERMINING on this, Cyrenius again turned to Joseph and said, 'Good man, you should not hold that against me, for you will surely concede that I as governor do after all have the right to cross-examine someone to find out if he is a friend or enemy of the state!
CJ|0|37|2|0|And that I could not exempt you therefrom - as gladly as I would otherwise have done - for that you need only look at yonder disastrous table which has been freed from its decorations, and it must surely be evident to you that one must look upon people of your kind a bit more sharply than upon those who only drift about as insignificantly as daily flies.
CJ|0|37|3|0|Now I do not feel that I insulted you thereby, but on the contrary only gave you a distinction in that I adjudged you to be that important and spoke to you as becomes me as governor.
CJ|0|37|4|0|You see, I am interested in nothing else than the truth about your background because I judge you to be a truly noteworthy man.
CJ|0|37|5|0|Therefore I purposely raised doubts about you so you should fully assert yourself before me.
CJ|0|37|6|0|Now your manner of speech has shown me that you are a man in whom there is no deceit. I therefore need neither a second message from my brother nor any binding documentary proof from some other source, for I am now convinced that you are a completely honest Jew! - Tell me, is there any need for more than that?'
CJ|0|37|7|0|And Joseph answered, 'Friend, see, I am poor, but you are a mighty ruler! My riches are my loyalty and faith to my God and my complete honesty toward everyone!
CJ|0|37|8|0|But you in addition to representing the emperor are also extremely wealthy in the riches of the world, which I do without. When someone slights your honor you still have the riches of the world to fall back on.
CJ|0|37|9|0|But what is left for me if my honor is taken from me? You can buy honor for yourself with the treasures of the world, but with what shall I buy it?
CJ|0|37|10|0|For that reason the poor man, once he has lost his honor and freedom to a rich man, becomes a slave; but if besides that he has secret riches somewhere, he can again buy honor and freedom.
CJ|0|37|11|0|Now you threatened to make me your prisoner - say, would I then not have lost all my honor and freedom?
CJ|0|37|12|0|And was I then not right in defending myself, since I was after all called to account by you, the governor of Syria and the co-governor of the coast of Tyre and Sidon?'
CJ|0|37|13|0|Here Cyrenius said, 'Good man, I now beg you - let us wholly forget what is past.
CJ|0|37|14|0|See, the sun now stands close to the horizon. My servants have prepared the evening meal in the dining hall, so come with me and refresh yourselves. For I have not had Roman foods, but those of your people prepared, which you are permitted to eat. So follow me without any ill feelings against me, now your friend.'
CJ|0|37|15|0|Hereupon Joseph followed Cyrenius into the dining hall with Mary and the five sons and was greatly amazed at the indescribably rich splendor of the tableware which was mostly wrought of gold, silver and precious stones.
CJ|0|37|16|0|And since the ornate vessels were decorated with all manner of images of pagan gods, Joseph said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|37|17|0|'Friend, I see that all these vessels for your table are decorated with your gods - and you already know the power that emanates from my Child.
CJ|0|37|18|0|See, if I sit at your table with my wife, and my wife with her Child, you will instantly lose all your rich tableware and vessels!
CJ|0|37|19|0|Hence I would advise you to either have vessels set up that are quite plain or common earthenware, or I will not guarantee you your gold and silver.'
CJ|0|37|20|0|When Cyrenius heard this from Joseph, he was startled and at once followed Joseph's advice. The servants promptly brought the foods in dishes of earthenware which were quite smooth and quickly set the gold and silver dishes aside.
CJ|0|37|21|0|But his curiosity nevertheless enticed Cyrenius to bring a magnificent gold goblet near the Child, to ascertain for himself whether the nearness of the Child would really have such a destructive effect on gold as formerly on the bronze images.
CJ|0|37|22|0|And Cyrenius had in fact to pay for his curiosity with the sudden loss of the precious goblet for a time.
CJ|0|37|23|0|When he had thus suffered the loss of the goblet, he took fright and stood there as if he had received an electric shock.
CJ|0|37|24|0|Only after a while did he say, 'Joseph, you great man, you advised me well, and I thank you for it!
CJ|0|37|25|0|But I myself will be accursed if I leave this spot before I find out from you just who this Child is, since He has such power at His disposal!'
CJ|0|37|26|0|Here Joseph turned to Cyrenius and briefly told him the story of the Child's conception and birth.
CJ|0|37|27|0|And Cyrenius, upon hearing Joseph tell this in a firm tone of voice, fell down before the Child and worshiped Him.
CJ|0|37|28|0|And Behold, at that instant the destroyed goblet stood on the floor in front of Cyrenius, but quite smooth and of the same weight. - Hereupon Cyrenius arose and just could not help himself for joy and happiness.
CJ|0|38|1|1|In The Lowliness Of The World
CJ|0|38|1|0|IN THIS happy frame of mind Cyrenius said to Joseph, 'Hear me again, oh great man! If I were now emperor in Rome, I would abdicate the throne and the emperor's crown to you.
CJ|0|38|2|0|And if the emperor Augustus knew about this Child as I do not he would do the same! For while he takes great stock in the fact that he is the mightiest emperor on the earth, so do I also know how highly he places all things divine far above himself.
CJ|0|38|3|0|If you wish, I will write the emperor and guarantee you in advance that he will bring you to Rome amid the greatest honor and will build to the Child, as an unequivocal Son of the most high God, the greatest and most glorious temple
CJ|0|38|4|0|and will exalt Him therein to the skies, and will himself lie in the dust before the Lord whom the elements and all the gods must obey!
CJ|0|38|5|0|And that such is the case with the Child I have now convinced myself for the second time, since not even Jupiter is able to protect himself from Him and no metal can withstand His power!
CJ|0|38|6|0|As I said, if you wish, I will send messengers to Rome still today. Truly, that would cause an incomparable sensation in the great imperial city and would surely humble the proud hierarchy of priests to some extent, who are anyhow at a loss as to how they might further deceive and betray mankind most effectively.'
CJ|0|38|7|0|Hereupon Joseph answered Cyrenius: 'Dear, good friend! Do you really suppose that Rome's veneration means anything to Him whom the sun, the moon and the stars and all the elements of the earth must obey?
CJ|0|38|8|0|Had He so willed that all the world should honor Him like an idol, He would have come down to the earth in all of His infinite eternal divine majesty before the eyes of all the world! But thereby all the world would also have been condemned to its judgment.
CJ|0|38|9|0|Instead He has chosen the lowliness of the world so He might bless the world, as it is written in the book of the prophets; so leave well enough alone as concerns the message to Rome!
CJ|0|38|10|0|'Now if you want to see Rome destroyed then do as you please - for this One is come for the fall of the world of the high and mighty and for the redemption of the lowly - a consolation to the sorrowful and for the resurrection of those who are held in death.
CJ|0|38|11|0|This I firmly believe in my heart. But I have revealed this my faith only to you, otherwise no one shall hear it spoken of by me.
CJ|0|38|12|0|So keep these words as a sacred trust in your heart until that time when a new sun of life will rise for you, and you will be well off.'
CJ|0|38|13|0|These words went like arrows into the heart of Cyrenius and completely changed his attitude to the extent that he would immediately have given up all his authority and assumed a lowly station in life.
CJ|0|38|14|0|But Joseph said to him, 'Friend, friend, remain what you are - for power in the hands of men of your kind is a blessing of God for the people! You see, you are what you are neither from yourself nor from Rome, but only from God! Therefore remain what you are.' - Here Cyrenius praised the unknown God, then sat down at the table in a happy frame of mind and ate and drank with Joseph and Mary.
CJ|0|39|1|1|The Mastery Of Grace Over Death
CJ|0|39|1|0|WHILE THE ROMANS as a rule were used to lengthy feasts, Cyrenius was nevertheless an exception.
CJ|0|39|2|0|When he did not have to arrange such feasts now and then in honor of the emperor, a meal with him was only short, for he was one of those philosophers who say: 'Man does not live to eat, but eats only to live - and that does not require feasts that last for days.'
CJ|0|39|3|0|Thus the hallowed meal was short and was only intended to restore the body.
CJ|0|39|4|0|After the short meal Joseph thanked the Lord for food and drink and blessed the host for it.
CJ|0|39|5|0|Cyrenius, deeply touched at this, admitted to Joseph, 'Oh, how indeed exalted is your religion above mine! How much closer are you to the almighty Deity than I!
CJ|0|39|6|0|And how much more of a human being are you than I can ever be!'
CJ|0|39|7|0|Here Joseph answered Cyrenius, 'Noble friend, you are anxious about that which the Lord has just now bestowed upon you!
CJ|0|39|8|0|But I say to you - Remain what you are, but humble yourself in your heart only before the eternal Lord God and secretly try to do good to all men, and you are as close to God as my fathers Abraham, Isaac and Jacob!
CJ|0|39|9|0|See, in this Child the almighty God has visited you. You have carried Him on your arms! What more do you want? I tell you - you are saved from eternal death and henceforth will neither see, nor feel, nor taste death!'
CJ|0|39|10|0|At this Cyrenius sprang up for joy and exclaimed: 'Oh man - what are you saying? I shall not die?
CJ|0|39|11|0|Oh tell me, how is that possible? See, until now no man has been spared from death! Shall I then really be accepted into the ranks of the eternally living gods, just as I now live?'
CJ|0|39|12|0|And Joseph replied: 'Noble friend, you did not understand me. Now I will tell you what will take place at your earthly end:
CJ|0|39|13|0|Had you died without this grace, then severe illness, pain, sorrow and despair would have put your spirit and your soul to death along with your body, and nothing would have remained for you after this death than a dull, tormenting consciousness of yourself.
CJ|0|39|14|0|In that case you would resemble someone who was half buried to death in his own house which collapsed on him and who was therefore buried alive and must feel and taste death in this manner in bitter despair, since he is totally unable to help himself.
CJ|0|39|15|0|But if you die in this grace of God, then only this heavy body will be taken from you, and you will awaken to an eternal, most perfect life in which you will no more ask - Where is my earthly body?
CJ|0|39|16|0|And once the Lord of life calls you, you will be able to put your body aside yourself like an old, burdensome garment when you have received your spiritual freedom!'
CJ|0|39|17|0|These words made a most profound impression on Cyrenius. He therefore fell down before the Child and entreated Him, 'O Lord of the heavens, so then retain me in such grace!' And the Baby smiled at him and lifted a little hand over him.
CJ|0|40|1|1|Mary's Wisdom Astonishes Cyrenius
CJ|0|40|1|0|AFTER THAT Cyrenius arose and said to Mary, 'Oh happiest of all women and all mothers on the earth! Tell me, how does your heart feel, since you surely have the fullest conviction within yourself that heaven and earth here rests upon your arms!'
CJ|0|40|2|0|And Mary replied: 'Friend, how can you ask me what your own heart tells you?
CJ|0|40|3|0|See, we walk the same earth which God created by His will, we constantly tread on His wonders with our feet - and still there are millions upon millions of people who would rather bend their knees before the works of their hands than before the eternally true and living God!
CJ|0|40|4|0|Now if the great works of God are unable to awaken the children of men, how then shall a Child in diapers bring that to pass?
CJ|0|40|5|0|'For that reason it will be given to only a few to recognize the Lord in the Child! Only to those who like you are of good will!
CJ|0|40|6|0|And those who are of good will do not need to come to me, so I might tell them how I feel in my heart.
CJ|0|40|7|0|The Child will reveal Himself in their hearts and will bless them and will let them feel like the mother feels who carries the Child on her arms!
CJ|0|40|8|0|I am very happy, yes immeasurably happy that I carry this Child on my arms -
CJ|0|40|9|0|but in the future all those who carry Him only in their hearts will be greater and happier still!
CJ|0|40|10|0|Do you also carry Him imperishably in your heart, and you will receive that of which my husband Joseph has assured you!'
CJ|0|40|11|0|When Cyrenius heard these words from the lovely Mary, he was greatly astonished at her wisdom.
CJ|0|40|12|0|He therefore said to Joseph, 'Listen, you most fortunate of men on the earth! Who would ever have looked for such truly deep wisdom in your young wife?
CJ|0|40|13|0|Truly, if there really were a Minerva, she would have to hide herself in the depths of the earth from this most captivating mother!'
CJ|0|40|14|0|And Joseph replied, 'See, every human being can be wise in its way from God, but without Him there is no wisdom on the earth.
CJ|0|40|15|0|This also explains the wisdom of my wife.
CJ|0|40|16|0|And since the Lord in times past has already spoken to men by the mouth of animals, why should He not do so through men?
CJ|0|40|17|0|But let us leave that be now, for I believe it is time to plan for the departure tomorrow!'
CJ|0|40|18|0|Here Cyrenius said, 'Joseph, do not worry about that, for everything has long been attended to, and tomorrow I will accompany you to Ostracine myself!'
CJ|0|41|1|1|The Voyage To Egypt
CJ|0|41|1|0|THEREUPON JOSEPH said to Cyrenius: 'Noble friend, your intention is worthy and good, but you will hardly be able to carry it out.
CJ|0|41|2|0|See, this very night letters will arrive for you from Herod in which you will be requested to seize all male children along the sea coast in their first and second years and to send them to Bethlehem so Herod  may  kill  them there!
CJ|0|41|3|0|Now you are of course able to oppose Herod, but your poor brother will unfortunately have to go along with this evil business so he will not expose himself to the bite of this most venomous of all serpents.
CJ|0|41|4|0|Believe me, while I am now with you, murder stalks in Bethlehem and a hundred mothers are rending their garments in despair because of the cruel loss of their children.
CJ|0|41|5|0|'And all that is taking place because of one Child, of which the three wise men from Persia declared in the spiritual sense that He would be a king of the Jews.
CJ|0|41|6|0|But Herod understood a worldly king thereby, and that is why he wants to kill Him, since he wants to bring the scepter of Judea on his posterity and fears that this One might wrest it from him - when actually this Child only came into the world to redeem mankind from eternal death!'
CJ|0|41|7|0|When Cyrenius heard this, he sprang up in fury against Herod and announced to Joseph,
CJ|0|41|8|0|'Listen to me, oh man of God! This monster shall not make use of me as his tool! This day I shall depart with you, and you will find a good night's lodging in my own thirty-oared ship!
CJ|0|41|9|0|In the meantime I shall instruct my most trusted and by all the gods sworn officials what they are to do with all messengers who arrive here with dispatches for me.
CJ|0|41|10|0|See, according to our secret laws they must be detained until I return.
CJ|0|41|11|0|The letters will be taken from them and must be sent after me unbeknownst to the messengers of Herod, so I may know what is in them.
CJ|0|41|12|0|Now I already know what the contents of these letters are certain to be, and I also know for how long I shall be gone. Should other messengers follow, the detention tower will hold them also until I return.
CJ|0|41|13|0|So then have your family get ready for the journey, and we will promptly board my seaworthy ship!'
CJ|0|41|14|0|Joseph was satisfied therewith, and in one hour all were comfortably lodged on board ship, wherein Joseph's pack animals were also well accommodated. A northwind blew, and the voyage progressed smoothly.
CJ|0|41|15|0|The voyage lasted seven days, and all of the ship's company made assurances that never before had they rowed through these waters without the least hindrance -
CJ|0|41|16|0|which they felt was all the more remarkable this time since - as they said according to their belief - Neptune was dealing with his element in a remarkable way, for he was putting his creations in the depths of the sea in order and was holding a council with his attendants.
CJ|0|41|17|0|Here Cyrenius said to the wondering ship's crew, 'Listen, there are two kinds of ignorance - one is of one's own free will, the other is imposed.
CJ|0|41|18|0|If yours were freely held, then it would be possible to help you; but you are held in the one that is imposed and sanctioned by law, and there one cannot help you;
CJ|0|41|19|0|so you may as well hold to the idea that Neptune has lost his triad and does not trust himself to chastise us now with his scaly hand for the sacrilege of sailing across his domain.'
CJ|0|41|20|0|Hereupon Joseph asked Cyrenius, is it not customary to reward the ship's company? Tell me, and I will do what is fitting so they shall not speak ill of us.'
CJ|0|41|21|0|At this Cyrenius said, 'do not worry about that. See, they are under my command and have their pay for their service - so you need not be concerned there.'
CJ|0|41|22|0|Joseph answered, 'That is of course true - but they are also human beings like we are, so we should deal with them as such.
CJ|0|41|23|0|Insofar as their ignorance is sanctioned by law, let them dedicate their outer self to it, but my gift shall make their spirit free!
CJ|0|41|24|0|So let them come over here that I may bless them and they may begin to realize in their hearts that the sun of grace and salvation has risen for them also!'
CJ|0|41|25|0|Here Cyrenius called the ship's company together and Joseph spoke the following words over them:
CJ|0|41|26|0|'Hear me, oh faithful servants of Rome and this your master! You have guided the ship faithfully and diligently, and you shall have a good reward from me, who benefited from this voyage.
CJ|0|41|27|0|Now I am poor and have neither gold nor silver - but I have the grace of God in rich measure, which is the grace of that God whom you call: the Unknown!
CJ|0|41|28|0|May the great God pour this grace into your breast, so your spirit may be awakened!'
CJ|0|41|29|0|At these words all of them experienced a feeling of infinite joy and began to honor and praise the unknown God.
CJ|0|41|30|0|And Cyrenius marveled at this effect of Joseph's blessing and then had himself blessed by him also.
CJ|0|42|1|1|The Arrival In Ostracine
CJ|0|42|1|0|CYRENIUS ALSO EXPERIENCED such a feeling of great joy that he affirmed, 'Man in my greatest esteem - I now feel just as I did when I held the Baby in my arms!
CJ|0|42|2|0|Are you then of the same nature with Him? Or how is it that I now feel the same blessing?'
CJ|0|42|3|0|And Joseph replied, 'Noble friend, such power does not come from me, but only from the Lord of heaven and earth!
CJ|0|42|4|0|It only streams through me on such an occasion, that it might thereupon flow over to you with its blessing - but I myself will never have such power, for God alone is all in all.
CJ|0|42|5|0|Therefore honor this one and only true God constantly in your heart, and the fullness of this His blessing will never depart from you!'
CJ|0|42|6|0|Joseph continued, 'And now, friend, look, we have reached this shore with the almighty help of the Lord, but it seems to me that we are still a long way from Ostracine.
CJ|0|42|7|0|In which direction does it lie, so we might go there? See, the day is waning. What are we going to do? Will we go on or remain here until tomorrow?'
CJ|0|42|8|0|And Cyrenius replied, 'See, we are at the entrance to the great bay, in whose innermost angle on our right lies Ostracine as a rich city of commerce.
CJ|0|42|9|0|If we go ashore here we can easily reach it in three hours - but if we arrive there at night we will have difficulty in finding a lodging. So I suggest that we spend the night here on board and go there tomorrow.'
CJ|0|42|10|0|But Joseph said, 'Oh friend, if it is only three hours away then there is no reason for spending the night here. It is well for your ship to remain here, so you will attract no attention in this city - but I shall secretly go to my destination.
CJ|0|42|11|0|For if the Roman garrison there were to discover the ship of a governor from Rome, they would have to receive you with great honors,
CJ|0|42|12|0|and then I as your friend would have to share your honors with you whether I wanted to or not, which would certainly be most inopportune for me.
CJ|0|42|13|0|I am therefore quite anxious to continue the journey right away. See, my pack animals are now well rested and can very easily take us to Ostracine in a short time.
CJ|0|42|14|0|My sons are strong and nimble afoot; they can walk, and you with your needed servants can use these five pack animals and we can easily travel the road to the not-far city.'
CJ|0|42|15|0|Cyrenius accepted Joseph's advice and turned the ship over to the faithful care of the ship's company, then took along four servants, whereupon 'they mounted Joseph's pack animals and promptly traveled with Joseph to the city,
CJ|0|42|16|0|which was reached in two hours. As they entered the city, the guard at the gate requested letters of safe-conduct.
CJ|0|42|17|0|Cyrenius then revealed his identity to the captain of the guard who immediately had the soldiers salute him and then made arrangements for lodging.
CJ|0|42|18|0|Thus the party of travelers was received in this city without the least delay and was lodged in the best possible quarters.
CJ|0|43|1|1|Cyrenius Buys A Villa
CJ|0|43|1|0|ON THE MORNING of the following day Cyrenius promptly sent a messenger to the commander of the military garrison and invited him to come to him as soon as he reasonably could, but without any ceremony.
CJ|0|43|2|0|And the commander came to Cyrenius and said, 'Exalted vice-regent of the great emperor in Coelo-Syria and supreme commander of Tyre and Sidon, I await your wishes!'
CJ|0|43|3|0|Cyrenius replied, 'Most esteemed commander! In the first place I desire that no marks of honor be accorded me this time, for I am here incognito.
CJ|0|43|4|0|Secondly I would like to find out from you whether it is possible to buy or at least rent an unpretentious dwelling here, either in the city itself or some villa not too far from the city.
CJ|0|43|5|0|For I would like to buy something like that for a very highly esteemed and most honorable Jewish family.
CJ|0|43|6|0|This family has been forced to flee Palestine for reasons well known to us, pursued by that rare Herod, and now seeks protection under our Roman tolerance and constantly firm justice.
CJ|0|43|7|0|I have closely investigated the background of this family and found it to be just and without blemish - but that as such it cannot hold out under Herod is just as understandable as it is understandable that this abominable creature of a tetrarch of Palestine and a part of Judea is Rome's greatest enemy.
CJ|0|43|8|0|I believe you understand just what I mean by that. I therefore would like to buy a small and useful piece of property here for his said family.
CJ|0|43|9|0|If you know of anything like that, do me the favor and let me know. You see, I cannot remain here very long this time, for important matters await me in Tyre, so everything must be arranged still today.'
CJ|0|43|10|0|Here the commander said to Cyrenius, 'Most illustrious ruler! Then the matter is soon taken care of - for I have built a nice little villa for myself about half a mile outside of the city and there developed orchards and three fine acres of corn.
CJ|0|43|11|0|But I just have too little time to properly take care of it. It is wholly my own, so if you want it, I will sell it with everything that goes with it for a hundred pounds, and it can be owned without payment of taxes.'
CJ|0|43|12|0|When Cyrenius heard this he gave his hand to the commander, then had his servant bring his purse and immediately paid the commander in ready money for the villa sight unseen and then, unseen by Joseph, had the commander take him there so he might inspect his purchase.
CJ|0|43|13|0|When he had looked over the to him very pleasing villa, he told his servants to remain in the villa until he returned with the family.
CJ|0|43|14|0|Thereupon he went to the city with the commander, had him draw up the parchment scroll signifying property ownership, took his leave from the commander and then joyfully went to see Joseph.
CJ|0|43|15|0|The latter at once said to him, 'Dear, good friend, I must thank my God for His blessings upon you which have enabled you to bestow so much friendship on me!
CJ|0|43|16|0|I am now saved and had a wonderful lodging here last night. But I must remain in this land - what will the future bring? Where will I live, how make my living? See, I must look to that right away.'
CJ|0|43|17|0|Cyrenius answered, 'Quite so, my greatly esteemed man and friend! Therefore have your family pack up your belongings and come with me bag and baggage, and we will look for something a few hundred steps outside of the city, since I have learned that nothing is available in the city.' - This was quite agreeable to Joseph and he did as Cyrenius wished.
CJ|0|44|1|1|The Family's New Home
CJ|0|44|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS reached the purchased villa with Joseph and his family, Joseph said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|44|2|0|'Noble friend! There I would be happy - an unpretentious villa, a comely orchard full of dates, figs, pomegranates, oranges, apples, pears and cherries,
CJ|0|44|3|0|grapes, almonds, melons and a mass of vegetables. And next to it a pasture and three acres of corn - all that surely belongs to this!
CJ|0|44|4|0|Truly, I want nothing pretentious or ornate, but this practically laid-out villa, which has great similarity with my leased farmstead at Nazareth in Judea, I would like to either rent or buy.'
CJ|0|44|5|0|Here Cyrenius drew out the ownership scroll and handed it to Joseph with the words,
CJ|0|44|6|0|'May the Lord, your and now also my God, bless it for you! I herewith hand over to you the tax-free, complete ownership of this villa.
CJ|0|44|7|0|Everything that you see enclosed by a thick hedge and held in with a palisade fence belongs to this villa! In back of the dwelling there is also a roomy stable for donkeys and cows, where you will find two cows and space for your pack animals, of which you already have enough for your needs.
CJ|0|44|8|0|But if in time you should wish to return to the land of your fathers, you can then sell this property and with the money buy yourself some property there.
CJ|0|44|9|0|In short - you, my great friend, are now in full ownership of this villa and can do with it what you will.
CJ|0|44|10|0|I am going to remain here for today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow so Herod's messengers of ill tidings shall impatiently await me all the longer
CJ|0|44|11|0|For this short time only I will also make use of this villa because of my great love for you.
CJ|0|44|12|0|I would of course only need to give the order, and the imperial palace would have to be made ready for me at once - in the first place because I hold the emperor's full power of authority,
CJ|0|44|13|0|and also because I am a close relative of the emperor.
CJ|0|44|14|0|But all this I set aside because of my great respect and love for you, and quite especially for the Child whom I unquestionably consider to be at least the Son of the most high God!'
CJ|0|44|15|0|Joseph was so deeply moved at this noble surprise that in his heartfelt joy he could only weep, but not smile.
CJ|0|44|16|0|And Mary also fared no better, but she quickly regained her self-control, went over to Cyrenius and expressed her gratitude by laying the Baby in Cyrenius' arms. And Cyrenius, deeply touched, asserted, 'O my great Lord and God! Is a sinner really worthy of holding You on his hands? So then be gracious and merciful to me!'
CJ|0|45|1|1|A Comparison With Israel In Egypt
CJ|0|45|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH recovered from his great surprise, he inspected everything with Cyrenius.
CJ|0|45|2|0|Mary, who again took the Baby from the arms of Cyrenius, also looked at everything and was full of joy at the great kindness of the Lord, since He had also provided so well for her in an earthly way.
CJ|0|45|3|0|When they had seen everything and entered the well-kept dwelling, Mary blissfully said to Joseph,
CJ|0|45|4|0|'Oh my dear, beloved Joseph! See, I am overjoyed that the Lord has provided for us so well!
CJ|0|45|5|0|Yes, on the whole it seems to me as if the Lord had turned the whole old order around.
CJ|0|45|6|0|Just look, once He led the children of Israel from Egypt into the Promised Land of Palestine, in that day called Canaan,
CJ|0|45|7|0|but now He has again made Egypt into the promised land and fled with us or rather led us here Himself from where He once redeemingly led our fathers through the desert into the Promised Land, which overflowed with milk and honey.'
CJ|0|45|8|0|Joseph replied, 'Mary, there is much to be said for your glad comment,
CJ|0|45|9|0|but I believe that your statement applies only to our present situation.
CJ|0|45|10|0|On the whole it seems to me as if the Lord had now done with us what he once did with the sons of Jacob when the great famine had just broken out in the land of Canaan.
CJ|0|45|11|0|The people of Israel then stayed in Egypt until Moses came, but Moses led them home again through the desert.
CJ|0|45|12|0|And I believe It will also be the same with us - we too will not be buried here and will surely have to return to Canaan when the time is right.
CJ|0|45|13|0|To guide our fathers homeward, a Moses did indeed have to be first raised up, but now we already have the Moses of Moseses in our midst!
CJ|0|45|14|0|Therefore I believe it will come to pass as I have spoken!
CJ|0|45|15|0|Mary kept all these words in her heart and agreed with Joseph.
CJ|0|45|16|0|And Cyrenius also listened to this conversation very closely and then asked Joseph to tell him about the early history of the Jews.
CJ|0|46|1|1|Joseph Acquaints Cyrenius With Jewish History
CJ|0|46|1|0|JOSEPH NOW TOLD his sons to provide for the animals and to see what foodstuffs were available.
CJ|0|46|2|0|The sons did everything according to Joseph's will, provided for the animals, milked the cows,
CJ|0|46|3|0|then went into the storeroom and there found a large supply of flour, bread, fruits and also several pots full of honey.
CJ|0|46|4|0|For the commander of the garrison was an expert beekeeper according to the traditional school in Rome which was eulogized by a Roman poet of that day.
CJ|0|46|5|0|The sons then brought bread, milk, butter and honey into the living room to Joseph
CJ|0|46|6|0|who thereupon looked everything over, thanked God, blessed all the foods and then had them put on the table and asked Cyrenius to partake of them.
CJ|0|46|7|0|The latter gladly accepted Joseph's invitation, for he too delighted in milk and honey-bread.
CJ|0|46|8|0|During the meal Joseph briefly told Cyrenius the history of the Jews along with the story of creation and of the human race
CJ|0|46|9|0|and presented it all in such a concise and orderly manner as to quite convince Cyrenius that Joseph had spoken the most reliable truth.
CJ|0|46|10|0|But while this made him very happy for his part, he was saddened for his own in Rome, whom he well knew to be in gross darkness.
CJ|0|46|11|0|He accordingly said to Joseph, 'Venerable man and now the greatest friend of my life!
CJ|0|46|12|0|See, I have now conceived a plan. I shall report everything I have now heard from you to my almost own brother, the emperor Augustus, but only as if I had accidentally heard it from a Jew otherwise wholly unknown to me.
CJ|0|46|13|0|Your name and dwelling place will not be mentioned in the least - for why should the best man in Rome, the emperor Augustus, my brother, have to die forever?'
CJ|0|46|14|0|This time Joseph agreed, and Cyrenius remained in Ostracine where he completed a scroll in three days and sent it to the emperor in Rome by a special ship with the sole signature: Your brother Cyrenius. -
CJ|0|46|15|0|A careful perusal of this message from Cyrenius opened the emperor's eyes - whereupon he began to respect the Jews and even gave them an opportunity to be accepted as full Roman citizens for a small tax.
CJ|0|46|16|0|At the same time all especially artful preachers of paganism were banned from Rome under one pretext or another.
CJ|0|46|17|0|The usually so beloved poet Ovid was banned from Rome for a similar reason which was not made publicly known, and thereafter the hierarchy of priests did not fare too well under Augustus.
CJ|0|47|1|1|The First Letter Of Cyrenius To Herod
CJ|0|47|1|0|ON THE FOURTH DAY Cyrenius took his leave after especially enjoining the garrison commander to unfailingly make his protection available to this family at every opportunity.
CJ|0|47|2|0|And when he was leaving, Joseph with his entire family wanted to accompany him to where his ship was anchored.
CJ|0|47|3|0|This Cyrenius declined in a very friendly manner and said, 'My very dear, venerable friend, save yourself the trouble and stay here.
CJ|0|47|4|0|For one cannot know how many later messengers may already have caught up with my ship - and with what manner of reports.
CJ|0|47|5|0|And while your safety is now assured, it is also necessary for me to use such prudence here that no spying probers shall find out for what reason I now visited Egypt in January.'
CJ|0|47|6|0|Joseph well understood Cyrenius, remained at home and blessed his benefactor in the entrance hall of the house.
CJ|0|47|7|0|Thereupon Cyrenius, after promising to visit Joseph again soon, departed on foot with his four servants and in a short time reached his ship.
CJ|0|47|8|0|Arrived there, he was immediately received with great rejoicing - but after this several news-bearers came to him with great lamentations.
CJ|0|47|9|0|For many parents fled the coast of Palestine from the persecution of Herod, the child-murderer, and in great agitation told Cyrenius of the abominations Herod was committing around Bethlehem and in the whole southern part of Palestine with the help of the Roman soldiers.
CJ|0|47|10|0|At this Cyrenius immediately wrote a letter to the prefect of Jerusalem, and another of the same import to Herod himself.
CJ|0|47|11|0|And the letter read briefly as follows: i Cyrenius, a brother of the emperor and supreme governor of Asia and Egypt, command you in the name of the emperor to desist from your cruelty on the spot,
CJ|0|47|12|0|failing which I shall look upon Herod as a naked rebel and shall discipline him according to the law, according to decency and according to my just anger.
CJ|0|47|13|0|His abominations are to be closely investigated by the prefect of Jerusalem who is to unfailingly inform me thereof, so the ruthless tyrant shall not escape a just punishment for his deed.
CJ|0|47|14|0|Written on my ship "Augustus" off the coast of Ostracine, in the name of the emperor, by his supreme representative in Asia and Egypt and particularly governor of Coelesyria, Tyre and Sidon. Cyrenius vice Augusti.'
CJ|0|48|1|1|The Second Letter Of Cyrenius To Herod
CJ|0|48|1|0|THE PREFECT of Jerusalem and Herod were greatly terrified at the letter from Cyrenius, ceased their abominations and sent messengers to Tyre, who were to acquaint Cyrenius with the important reason why they were acting thus.
CJ|0|48|2|0|They described in lurid colors the legation of the anyhow slippery Persians and even claimed that they had discovered important secret leads which showed that none other than Cornelius, the brother of Cyrenius, had a part in this secret, typically Asian intrigue.
CJ|0|48|3|0|For it had been ascertained that Cornelius had taken this new king of the Jews under his protection,
CJ|0|48|4|0|and that Herod now had in mind to send messengers to Rome because of this if Cyrenius were not to grant him security.
CJ|0|48|5|0|Therefore Cyrenius was to subject Cornelius to the strictest examination - failing which the report would unfailingly be dispatched to the emperor.
CJ|0|48|6|0|This reprisal, which Cyrenius received when he had already returned to Tyre, at first made him hesitate.
CJ|0|48|7|0|But he quickly got hold of himself, led by the Spirit of God, and wrote the following lines to Herod:
CJ|0|48|8|0|'How does the secret law of Augustus read in regard to the discovery of a possible intrigue? It reads thus: If anyone discovers any manner of secret intrigue, he is to conduct himself very calmly and shall immediately and in all detail report everything to the highest state authority.
CJ|0|48|9|0|Neither a separate governor and still less a perfect shall lay hold of the sword without an explicit order from the highest state authority which first must well investigate the whole matter.
CJ|0|48|10|0|For nowhere can an untimely attack effect greater damage against the state than in just this point,
CJ|0|48|11|0|since the conspiracy in that case retreats and hides its intrigue with still more artful cunning and effectively comes into the open with it under more favorable circumstances when it can be certain of attaining its end.
CJ|0|48|12|0|'This is the most wise emperor's law from his own mouth in this ever so important consideration.
CJ|0|48|13|0|Did you act in accordance with it? - My brother Cornelius acted in accordance with it! He quickly took possession of the supposed new king of the Jews,
CJ|0|48|14|0|then delivered him into my hands, and I have long given orders for his most just disposal according to the power vested in me over Asia and Egypt.
CJ|0|48|15|0|My brother made representations to you regarding all that - but he spoke to deaf ears.
CJ|0|48|16|0|As actual rebels you have undertaken the murder of the children against all representations of my brother and on top of that have impudently called upon me to support you! Is that what you call administering the imperial law?
CJ|0|48|17|0|'I now tell you: the emperor has already been informed of the whole matter and has empowered me to depose the prefect of Jerusalem, although he is related to me, and to impose on Herod a fine of ten thousand pounds in gold.
CJ|0|48|18|0|The deposed prefect is to appear before me within five days and Herod is to settle his fine here in at most thirty days in full, failing which his right of tenure will be declared forfeit. Fiat! Cyrenius, vice Augusti.'
CJ|0|49|1|1|The Great Confrontation
CJ|0|49|1|0|THIS LETTER of Cyrenius finally aroused the utmost alarm in the prefect of Jerusalem as well as in Herod.
CJ|0|49|2|0|Herod and the prefect, named Maronius Pilla, therefore hastily made their way to Cyrenius -
CJ|0|49|3|0|Herod, to bargain down some of his penance, and the prefect, to again be admitted to his office.
CJ|0|49|4|0|When they arrived in Tyre with many attendants, the populace became terrified - for it was of the opinion that Herod would also carry out his terror here with the agreement of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|49|5|0|Therefore they ran breathlessly toward him, prostrated themselves and begged and screamed for mercy and pity!
CJ|0|49|6|0|Cyrenius, who did not know what caused this consternation among the people, was at first shocked,
CJ|0|49|7|0|but then collected himself and sympathetically asked the people what had taken place that caused them to cry out before him in such great fear.
CJ|0|49|8|0|And the people cried: 'He is here, he is here, the monster of monsters who had many thousands of most innocent children murdered in all of Palestine!'
CJ|0|49|9|0|At this Cyrenius understood the reason for the people's fear and reassured them, whereupon the people lost their fear and went their way while he prepared himself to receive the pair.
CJ|0|49|10|0|The people had barely dispersed, when both already asked to be admitted.
CJ|0|49|11|0|Herod was the first to step before Cyrenius, bowed deeply before the imperial eminence, and asked for permission to speak.
CJ|0|49|12|0|And Cyrenius, in great excitement, loudly demanded: 'Speak, you for whom hell is too good to give you a name! Speak, most evil outcast from the lowest hell! What do you want from me?'
CJ|0|49|13|0|And Herod, fully paling before the stentorian voice of Cyrenius, quakingly spoke: 'Lord of the glory of Rome! Too unattainably high is the penance dictated by you - abate me therefore the half of it!
CJ|0|49|14|0|For let Zeus be my witness that I undertook what I did in just fervor for Rome!
CJ|0|49|15|0|I have, I admit, acted cruelly; but it could not have been done otherwise, for the glittering Persian delegation obviously gave me cause to act that way, since it deceived me contrary to its promise!'
CJ|0|49|16|0|But Cyrenius thundered: 'Get thee behind me, wicked liar to your own advantage! I know the whole story! Acknowledge the dictated penance at once, or I will have your head struck from your body on this very spot!'
CJ|0|49|17|0|At this Herod acknowledged the penance, .and that under the threat of losing the right to his letter of tenure, which was demanded of him and was only restored after the penance was met.
CJ|0|49|18|0|Cyrenius then ordered him to depart and received Maronius Pilla.
CJ|0|49|19|0|But the latter, since he had heard the voice of Cyrenius from the antechamber, came before him more dead than alive.
CJ|0|49|20|0|But Cyrenius said to him, 'Pilla, get hold of yourself; for you were forced to act as you did. You must give me important clarifications - that is why I sent for you. No penance awaits you except that of your heart before God!'
CJ|0|50|1|1|The Prefect Of Jerusalem's Complicity
CJ|0|50|1|0|AFTER BEING THUS addressed by Cyrenius, Maronius Pilla felt as if a stone had been lifted from his chest, his pulse began to beat more freely and he was soon able to answer Cyrenius.
CJ|0|50|2|0|When Cyrenius saw that Maronius Pilla had recovered, he asked him as follows:
CJ|0|50|3|0|'I tell you, give me the most conscientious answer to what I am going to ask you!
CJ|0|50|4|0|Tell me, do you know whose first-born Child is supposed to be the so-called new King of the Jews?'
CJ|0|50|5|0|Maronius Pilla answered, 'Yes, I know them personally according to the declaration of the Jewish priests! The father is named Joseph and is a carpenter of the best reputation in all of Judea and half of Palestine and resides close to Nazareth.
CJ|0|50|6|0|His honesty is known in the whole country as well as in all of Jerusalem. About eleven months ago he had to take a matured girl out of the Jewish temple into his care, by some manner of casting lots, I believe.
CJ|0|50|7|0|In the absence of this upright carpenter this girl probably paid homage to Venus a bit too early, became pregnant, for which reason according to my knowledge this man then had to withstand serious difficulties with the Jewish priesthood.
CJ|0|50|8|0|To that extent the matter is well known to me, but as concerns the giving birth by this girl - whom this man, to avoid the disgrace which he had to fear from his compatriots, is supposed to have taken to wife before she gave birth - extremely mystical tales have spread among the people, and one just does not know what one should believe.
CJ|0|50|9|0|On the occasion of the census-taking she delivered in Bethlehem, and that in a stable - this much I have ascertained.
CJ|0|50|10|0|Anything more than that is wholly unknown to me, and such I also told Herod.
CJ|0|50|11|0|But he was of the opinion that Cornelius wanted to hide the family of which the Persians made him suspicious somewhere among the people, so he might contest his right to the tenure of the throne, since Herod well knows that your brother is not his friend.
CJ|0|50|12|0|That is also why he took his refuge in this abnormal cruelty, so he primarily might thwart the plan of Cornelius rather than to actually seize this new King.
CJ|0|50|13|0|He therefore committed this infanticidal vengeance more to revenge himself on your brother than from fear of this new King. That is all I can tell you of this strange occurrence.'
CJ|0|50|14|0|And Cyrenius stated: 'Up to now I have realized from your words that you did indeed speak the truth, but I in no way failed to see that you in effect wanted to whitewash Herod before me.
CJ|0|50|15|0|Now I tell you: Herod's act, as I have written, is in no way excusable.
CJ|0|50|16|0|For I will tell you why Herod perpetrated this most inhuman cruelty.
CJ|0|50|17|0|Listen! Herod is himself the most tyrannical human being whom the earth ever nurtured.
CJ|0|50|18|0|If he could do it and to some extent had the power, he would even today do that with us Romans, Augustus not excepted, what he did with the most innocent children! Do you understand me?
CJ|0|50|19|0|He undertook this infanticide only because he was of the opinion that by doing us Romans a great, estimable service and by thus showing himself to be a genuine Roman patriot, the emperor would also bestow my office upon him in addition to his tetrarchy,
CJ|0|50|20|0|with which, as representative of the emperor just as I am, he could then make unrestricted use of one-third of the entire Roman might and thus also make himself wholly free and independent of Rome, so that he might hold sway as the only sovereign over Asia and Egypt.
CJ|0|50|21|0|Do you follow me? - See, that is the to me well-known plan of this old monster; and as I know him, so also does Augustus now know him.
CJ|0|50|22|0|And now I ask you with your head as forfeit of the truth, which you are to tell me as to whether you knew about this plan of Herod when he made you his most despicable instrument.
CJ|0|50|23|0|Speak, but remember that every untrue, evasive syllable will cost you your life! For I know every point in this matter in minute detail.'
CJ|0|50|24|0|Here Maronius Pilla again turned into a corpse and stuttered, 'Yes, you are right, I also knew what Herod had in mind.
CJ|0|50|25|0|But I feared his arch spirit of intrigue and therefore had to do his bidding, that by doing so the basis for a still greater intrigue might be destroyed for him.
CJ|0|50|26|0|But I did not know Herod as completely through and through as I now know him through you; for if I had, he would not be alive today!'
CJ|0|50|27|0|'Good,' responded Cyrenius, 'I am sparing your life in the name of the emperor - but I shall not restore you to your office until your soul recovers from a great illness! You will be cared for here at my side, and your duties will be looked after for the time being by my brother Cornelius, for I just do not trust you. So you will remain here until you get well.'
CJ|0|51|1|1|A Promise For Maronius Pilla
CJ|0|51|1|0|WHEN MARONIUS PILLA received this verdict from Cyrenius, he declared in a quaking voice,
CJ|0|51|2|0|'Woe is me, all is betrayed! I am a republican, and such has been openly set forth to the emperor. Woe, I am lost!'
CJ|0|51|3|0|And Cyrenius asserted, 'I well knew what purposes you both served and what motive allied you with Herod in the murder of the children.
CJ|0|51|4|0|That is also why I acted as I did.
CJ|0|51|5|0|Truly, if you, like me, were not descended from the first house in Rome, I would without any mercy have had your head struck off,
CJ|0|51|6|0|if I did not even have you fastened to a cross! But I pardoned you, in the first place because you were more misled by Herod to take this step, and because you are one of the first patricians of Rome along with me and Augustus Caesar.
CJ|0|51|7|0|But you will not be prefect as long as Herod lives and until you are completely healed.
CJ|0|51|8|0|And you will fulfill the condition of your being here in that you will take upon you without any argument the work which I shall apportion to you, and that you shall lead your life under my strict observation.
CJ|0|51|9|0|'In the spring I am going to make an official trip to Egypt - to where you will accompany me.
CJ|0|51|10|0|There a wise old man lives outside the city. I will let him examine you - and he will tell you all your illness.
CJ|0|51|11|0|There the first moment will show to what extent all your statements are to be trusted.
CJ|0|51|12|0|So prepare yourself well, for there you will encounter more than the oracle at Delphi.
CJ|0|51|13|0|There you will be confronted by a judge whose keenness of eye makes bronze melt like wax. - So be prepared, for this declaration will stand!'
CJ|0|52|1|1|The Baby Speaks His First Words
CJ|0|52|1|0|THAT CERTAIN SPRING soon arrived, for in this region spring begins in the middle of February.
CJ|0|52|2|0|But Cyrenius decided to leave for Egypt only by the middle of March, which month was usually chosen by the Romans for dealing with military matters.
CJ|0|52|3|0|When the middle of March arrived, Cyrenius quickly had his ship made ready and embarked on the journey to Egypt with Maronius Pilla promptly on the fifteenth of the month.
CJ|0|52|4|0|This time the voyage was made in five days.
CJ|0|52|5|0|On this occasion Cyrenius allowed himself to be received with all honors in Ostracine, since he had to undertake extended military inspections and visits this time,
CJ|0|52|6|0|which required that he be received with full ceremony.
CJ|0|52|7|0|Consequently his arrival caused an unusually great sensation in Ostracine, word of which soon reached the villa.
CJ|0|52|8|0|Joseph therefore sent his two oldest sons into the city to carefully inquire what it was that brought the whole city into such activity.
CJ|0|52|9|0|The two sons hurried away and soon returned with the good news that Cyrenius had arrived in the city, and where he resided.
CJ|0|52|10|0|When Joseph heard this, he said to Mary, 'Listen, we must promptly visit this great benefactor, and the Baby must be taken along also!'
CJ|0|52|11|0|And Mary, full of joy at this news, declared, 'Oh dear Joseph, that is taken for granted, for the Baby is after all the special darling of Cyrenius!'
CJ|0|52|12|0|Hereupon Mary promptly dressed the by now considerably grown Child in completely new clothes which she had made herself and thus in her motherly love and innocence asked the Baby,
CJ|0|52|13|0|'Well, my darling little Son, my beloved Jesus, are You also coming along to visit the dear Cyrenius?'
CJ|0|52|14|0|And the Baby smiled at Mary ever so cheerfully and clearly spoke the first word, and the word was:
CJ|0|52|15|0|'Mary, now I follow you, until one day you will follow Me!'
CJ|0|52|16|0|These words brought about such an exalted frame of mind in Joseph's house that Joseph almost forgot he planned to visit Cyrenius.
CJ|0|52|17|0|But the Baby Himself admonished Joseph not to postpone his intended visit, saying that Cyrenius this time had much to do for the people's welfare.
CJ|0|53|1|1|The Roman Military Inspection
CJ|0|53|1|0|THEREUPON JOSEPH and Mary immediately set out on the short trip, and Joseph's oldest son accompanied them, showing them the way to the fortress where Cyrenius was staying.
CJ|0|53|2|0|When they arrived at the great square, behold, it was completely filled with soldiers, so that it was very difficult to reach the entrance of the fortress.
CJ|0|53|3|0|At this Joseph advised Mary, 'Beloved wife, see, what is impossible for us human beings, will remain impossible for us.
CJ|0|53|4|0|Consequently it is now utterly impossible to reach the fortress through all these rows of soldiers, so we should turn right back again and await a more favorable time.
CJ|0|53|5|0|The Baby also looks at these rough rows of warriors quite timidly. He could easily become frightened and become sick after that, and we would then be to blame, so let us go back!'
CJ|0|53|6|0|And Mary said, 'Beloved Joseph! See, if my eyes do not deceive me, then that man who is walking in front of this last row with a shining helmet on his head is none other than Cyrenius!
CJ|0|53|7|0|So let us wait a little until he gets over here. Perhaps he will notice us and then he will surely give us a hint as to what we are to do - whether we should come to him or not.
CJ|0|53|8|0|Joseph replied, 'Yes, beloved wife, you are right, it obviously is Cyrenius himself.
CJ|0|53|9|0|But just look quite sharply at the other warrior who walks beside him. If that is not the notorious prefect of Jerusalem my name is not Joseph.
CJ|0|53|10|0|What is he doing here? Could his presence concern us? Could Cyrenius thus most shamefully have delivered us over to Herod?
CJ|0|53|11|0|The best part of the matter is that he surely does not know you and me personally, so we can still save ourselves by a new flight deeper into Egypt.
CJ|0|53|12|0|But if he knew me or you, we would already be lost, for he is now hardly more than twenty steps away from us and could have us seized immediately.
CJ|0|53|13|0|So let us withdraw in all haste - for if we are seen by Cyrenius, who surely still knows us well, we are lost!'
CJ|0|53|14|0|At this Mary took fright and wanted to flee back at once. But the pressure of the crowd permitted no flight here, for curiosity drew so many people to the square that it was as good as impossible to push one's way through.
CJ|0|53|15|0|Joseph therefore said, 'What is impossible, is just impossible. Let us therefore resign ourselves to God's will! The Lord will surely not leave us this time either!
CJ|0|53|16|0|But as a precaution let us put our heads right closely together, so that at least Cyrenius does not recognize us by our faces.'
CJ|0|53|17|0|On this occasion Cyrenius came quite close to Joseph and pushed him a bit out of the way. But Joseph could not give way because of the pressing throng; hence Cyrenius looked at his unbudging man more closely and promptly recognized Joseph.
CJ|0|53|18|0|And when he caught sight of Joseph and Mary and the at him smiling Child, his eyes became filled with tears of joy - yes, he was so overjoyed that he could hardly speak.
CJ|0|53|19|0|But he regained his composure as quickly as possible, grasped Joseph's hand in haste, pressed it to his heart and said,
CJ|0|53|20|0|'My venerated friend! You see my preoccupation!
CJ|0|53|21|0|Oh forgive me that I have not been able to visit you sooner, but the review is just completed. I shall immediately let the troops withdraw to their quarters,
CJ|0|53|22|0|give the garrison commander my short orders for tomorrow, then promptly change uniform and join you here to lead you to your home.'
CJ|0|53|23|0|Still full of joy he then turned to Mary and to the Child and asked, while at the same time caressing the Baby,
CJ|0|53|24|0|'O my Life, my all, do You still know me? Do You love me, my loveliest little Child?'
CJ|0|53|25|0|And the little Child spread His little hands widely toward Cyrenius, smiled at him tenderly and then said clearly:
CJ|0|53|26|0|'Oh Cyrenius! I well know you and love you, because you love Me so much! Come, come to Me - for I must be sure to bless you!'
CJ|0|53|27|0|This was too much for Cyrenius' heart, and he took the Baby in his arms, pressed Him to his bosom and declared,
CJ|0|53|28|0|'Yes, my Life, with You on my arms I will give the command for a long peace among the nations!'
CJ|0|53|29|0|He now called the commander over, let him know that he was wholly satisfied and told him to let the troops withdraw and to provide for them for three days at his expense as governor, and then invited the commander as well as several centurions to a good meal at Joseph's villa.
CJ|0|53|30|0|And he himself, while carrying the Baby and accompanied by the ever more wondering Maronius Pilla, immediately went as he was out to the villa with Joseph and Mary and there promptly had his servants prepare a festive meal. Now this caused a great sensation in the city, for all the people were inflamed with love for Cyrenius since they found him to be such a great friend of children.
CJ|0|54|1|1|Cyrenius Dispels Joseph's Fears
CJ|0|54|1|0|JOSEPH WAS PLEASED with all this and fervently praised the Lord God in his heart for this most happy turn in a matter which had caused him anxious concern.
CJ|0|54|2|0|But for all that he was somewhat ill at ease over Maronius, for he still did not know just what this friend of Herod was doing here.
CJ|0|54|3|0|While on the way to the villa he therefore went over to Cyrenius without being noticed and asked him in a low tone of voice,
CJ|0|54|4|0|'Noble friend of mankind! Is not this warrior who there walks ahead of you the Maronius of Jerusalem?
CJ|0|54|5|0|If it is he, this friend of Herod, just what is he doing here?
CJ|0|54|6|0|Could he possibly have gotten wind of me and wants to seek me out here and take me prisoner?
CJ|0|54|7|0|Oh noble friend of mankind, do not leave me in this anxious uncertainty any longer!'
CJ|0|54|8|0|Here Cyrenius took Joseph's hand and also said to him in a low voice,
CJ|0|54|9|0|'My very dear, venerable friend, do not fear the in fact former prefect of Jerusalem in the least.
CJ|0|54|10|0|For you shall convince yourself still today that he has a far greater reason to fear you than you have to fear him.
CJ|0|54|11|0|See, he no longer is prefect in Jerusalem but is now, as you see him, my complete prisoner, and will not assume his office again until he is fully healed.
CJ|0|54|12|0|I took him along precisely on your account, for when I examined him because of the abomination in Palestine,
CJ|0|54|13|0|he then stated that he knew you and Mary personally. But as it now turns out, he knows neither you nor your wife Mary!
CJ|0|54|14|0|And that is in fact very good grist for our mill.
CJ|0|54|15|0|He has not been told that you are here, so you must not give yourself away in any respect.
CJ|0|54|16|0|For he only expects to meet a very wise man here who will reveal his inmost thoughts to him,
CJ|0|54|17|0|and that is none other than you yourself! That is why I took him along, as I said before, so he should become acquainted with the wise man in you and be tested by you for his own good.
CJ|0|54|18|0|For that reason he already fears you beyond measure and, judging from his very pale appearance, strongly suspects that you are the man mentioned by me.
CJ|0|54|19|0|From these few words you can be fully at ease for now, and what follows will make everything very plain to you.'
CJ|0|54|20|0|When Joseph heard this from Cyrenius he was very glad, and secretly instructed Mary and the oldest son how they were to act toward Maronius so nothing of the plan of Cyrenius would be given away. Thus the villa was soon reached at an easy pace and the meal prepared, as already said.
CJ|0|55|1|1|Cyrenius Learns Wisdom From The Baby
CJ|0|55|1|0|WHEN THE MEAL was ready, the invited guests came into the dining room. Cyrenius, who was still coaxing the Baby which played with him and also caressed him, then gave the Baby back to Mary and gave the sign for the meal to begin.
CJ|0|55|2|0|All now sat down at the freshly-set table - but Mary, since she had no fine clothes, went into a side room and sat down at the table with Joseph's sons.
CJ|0|55|3|0|Cyrenius soon noticed this, hastened after the dear mother and said,
CJ|0|55|4|0|'Oh most charming mother of This my Life, what are you trying to do?
CJ|0|55|5|0|You and your Child are of the foremost concern to me - you are the queen of our gathering, and now you are the very one who does not wish to take part in my feast of celebration which I had arranged here especially for you!
CJ|0|55|6|0|Oh no, that is altogether out of the question! So hurry and come into the dining room and sit on my right - and on my left sits your husband!
CJ|0|55|7|0|But Mary responded, 'Oh see, dear sir, my clothes are very shabby - how will they look at your glittering side?'
CJ|0|55|8|0|And Cyrenius replied, 'Oh dear mother, if my golden clothes, which mean absolutely nothing to me, should bother you, I would immediately throw them aside and don a common sailor's frock just so I would not miss you at my table!'
CJ|0|55|9|0|Since Mary was convinced of the great humility of Cyrenius, she returned and sat down at the table beside Cyrenius with the Child on her arms.
CJ|0|55|10|0|As they all sat at the table, the Baby constantly looked at Cyrenius and smiled, while Cyrenius also could not take his eyes off the Child for all his love of Him.
CJ|0|55|11|0|For a short time Cyrenius held out, but then his love for the Child became too great
CJ|0|55|12|0|and he asked the dear little One, 'Am I not right, my Life - You would like to come to me again on my arms?'
CJ|0|55|13|0|And the Baby smiled sweetly at Cyrenius and again said quite distinctly:
CJ|0|55|14|0|'Oh My beloved Cyrenius, I come to you very gladly - because you love Me so much, I also love you so much!'
CJ|0|55|15|0|At this Cyrenius quickly stretched out his arms to the Child, took Him to himself and caressed Him fervently.
CJ|0|55|16|0|Her Mary banteringly admonished the Baby, 'Now be sure that You do not get any dirt on the Lord Cyrenius!'
CJ|0|55|17|0|And Cyrenius said in deep emotion, 'Oh dear mother! I do indeed wish that I were clean enough to worthily carry this Child on my arms!
CJ|0|55|18|0|This Child can only make me clean, but never dirty me!'
CJ|0|55|19|0|Thereupon he again turned to the Child and asked, 'My dear little Child, is it not true, I am still very unclean and very unworthy to carry You?'
CJ|0|55|20|0|Here the Baby again said distinctly: 'Cyrenius, whoever loves Me as you do, he is clean - and I love him as he loves Me!'
CJ|0|55|21|0|Cyrenius, quite enchanted, continued to ask the Baby, saying, 'But how is it, my dear little Child, that You, while hardly a few months old, already speak so sensibly and clearly? Did Your dear mother teach You that?'
CJ|0|55|22|0|And the Baby, smiling very gently, sat up on the arms of Cyrenius and stated like a little lord:
CJ|0|55|23|0|'Cyrenius, that does not depend on one's age or learning, but on the greatness of one's spirit. Only the body and the soul must learn - but the spirit already has everything in it from God.
CJ|0|55|24|0|Now My Spirit is full of power from God - that is why I am able to speak so soon!'
CJ|0|55|25|0|This answer caused the utmost astonishment in Cyrenius as well as among the entire company, and the garrison commander asserted, 'By Zeus, this Child even now puts all of the world's wise men to shame with this answer! What by comparison are Plato, Socrates and a hundred other wise men? And what great things will this Child accomplish when He grows to manhood? - And Cyrenius responded, 'Certainly more than our wise men along with all our gods!'
CJ|0|56|1|1|Maronius Pilla Discards Some Pagan Views
CJ|0|56|1|0|SOON AFTER these wondrous words of the Baby, Cyrenius turned to the constantly more paling Maronius and asked him,
CJ|0|56|2|0|'Maronius Pilla, what do you say to this Child? Have you ever seen or heard anything like it?
CJ|0|56|3|0|Is that not obviously more than our myth about Zeus, according to which he was suckled by a she-goat on an island?
CJ|0|56|4|0|Or by far more than the questionable tradition of the founders of Rome, suckled by a shewolf?
CJ|0|56|5|0|Speak, what do you think of this? For that is why you are my companion, so you should hear, see, and learn something and then express an opinion about it before me!'
CJ|0|56|6|0|At this Maronius Pilla gathered his wits as well as he could and replied,
CJ|0|56|7|0|'Exalted ruler of Asia and Egypt, what shall I, a poor simpleton say here, when the greatest of the old philosophers would have to fall silent and the wisdom of Apollo and Minerva is humbled as pitifully as tin is hammered thin on the glowing anvil of Vulkan?
CJ|0|56|8|0|Here I can only say: It has pleased the gods to put a most wise God out of their midst on the earth; and Egypt as the old cradle favored by all the gods, a land in which snow and ice are unknown, must also be the homeland of this God from the midst of all the gods!'
CJ|0|56|9|0|Cyrenius, smiling a little, said, 'In a way you are right;
CJ|0|56|10|0|but see here, you seem to have erred in that you called this Child a child from the midst of all the gods.
CJ|0|56|11|0|Now mark this, here on both sides of me sit the Child's father and mother, and they are after all human beings like both of us.
CJ|0|56|12|0|How then should a God-Child from the midst of all the gods come into being by them?
CJ|0|56|13|0|Besides, the lofty inhabitants of Olympus would obviously have put a very dangerous bee in their bonnet, since the enormous superiority of the Child's wisdom would soon have caused their downfall.
CJ|0|56|14|0|I therefore beg you to reconsider, for otherwise you will run the risk that all the gods will assail you at once for expressing yourself thus and will set you, while still alive, before Minos, Aeakus and Rhadamantus and thereafter place you at the side of Tantalus!'
CJ|0|56|15|0|At this Maronius was startled and replied after a while, 'Consular, imperial highness! I believe that the court of the three judges of the underworld has just about ceased to exist, and the gods, as it appears to me, also seem to have deserted their Olympus in considerable numbers.
CJ|0|56|16|0|If we honored only wise men, who surely did not get their wisdom from mud puddles, we would soon learn to get along without the advice of our gods.
CJ|0|56|17|0|Truly, the words of this wonder-Child already mean more to me than three Olympi full of freshly-baked gods!'
CJ|0|56|18|0|Here Cyrenius said, 'Maronius, if you really mean that, then everything is forgiven you - but first we will have to discuss the matter at much greater length! But no more for the present.'
CJ|0|57|1|1|The Full Confession Of Maronius
CJ|0|57|1|0|AFTER THE MEAL, which with Cyrenius never lasted more than two hours, the commander and the centurions returned to the city under strict orders to accord Cyrenius no further marks of esteem on this day.
CJ|0|57|2|0|When all had departed, Cyrenius really began to examine Maronius 'ad coram' - to the heart.
CJ|0|57|3|0|He therefore asked him in the presence of Joseph and of Mary, who again had the Baby on her arms,
CJ|0|57|4|0|'Maronius! In Tyre, when I examined you after Herod, you solemnly assured me that you personally knew that certain upright carpenter Joseph from the country around Nazareth -
CJ|0|57|5|0|as well as a certain Mary, whom the carpenter is supposed to have taken out of the temple as his wife or merely into his care.
CJ|0|57|6|0|So let me have a closer description in this matter right now while we are at our good leisure here with my host.
CJ|0|57|7|0|A few days ago I found out that this family is actually supposed to be living here in Egypt and is said to be an altogether different one than that which my brother delivered up to me, which is still kept in safe custody under my care.
CJ|0|57|8|0|For you will surely have that much feeling of what is right and of humanitarianism, despite your abominable association with Herod, to acknowledge that it would be most cruel to keep innocent people - no matter from where they are - prisoners without just cause.
CJ|0|57|9|0|Do therefore give me a sure description of the notorious pair, so I can seek them out in this region and imprison them, for our laws of state strictly require that.
CJ|0|57|10|0|Now I am entitled to demand this from you all the more, because you yourself admitted to me that you personally knew this family, whose actual seizure must be of the greatest importance to me.'
CJ|0|57|11|0|At this Maronius again was greatly taken aback and did not know what he should say, for he had seen neither Joseph nor Mary before.
CJ|0|57|12|0|After a while he finally admitted in a stuttering voice,
CJ|0|57|13|0|'Consular, imperial highness! trusting in your kindness and consideration, I must finally assure you and confirm under oath by Zeus and all other gods that I do not in the least know the said Joseph as well as that certain Mary!
CJ|0|57|14|0|My confession in Tyre was only an empty evasion as I then still wilfully sought to deceive you.
CJ|0|57|15|0|But I have now become convinced that you just cannot be deceived; therefore my will has also changed and I have accordingly told you the whole truth.'
CJ|0|57|16|0|Here Cyrenius winked to Joseph, who wanted to speak, to be silent for the time being and said to Maronius,
CJ|0|57|17|0|'Well, if that is how I stand with you, then we will have to continue to face one another and discuss the matter a bit longer, for only now do I see in you a man altogether dangerous to the state! Therefore you are now answerable to me under oath to each of my questions.'
CJ|0|58|1|1|Joseph Renders A Verdict
CJ|0|58|1|0|MARONIUS THEREUPON said to Cyrenius, 'Consular, imperial highness! Just how should I still be under suspicion of the state as a follower of Herod?
CJ|0|58|2|0|For I now realize that this ruthless tyrant strives after the sole mastery of Asia!
CJ|0|58|3|0|Should I perhaps assist him in that? How would that be possible? With the handful of followers in Jerusalem Herod could at most attack the children of the Jews.
CJ|0|58|4|0|This act of violence has already brought upon him such a rebuff that he will keep his hands off a similar undertaking for all time!
CJ|0|58|5|0|Besides, I was tool of necessity and had to act according to the will of the tyrant because he threatened me with Rome.
CJ|0|58|6|0|And since I know from you quite clearly how matters stand and in addition have no more power in my hands nor want to have any again,
CJ|0|58|7|0|I truly cannot comprehend how and in what manner I am still supposed to be a man dangerous to the state?
CJ|0|58|8|0|Keep me with you as an eternal hostage of my faithfulness to Rome, and you will make me happier than if you restore me to my prefecture!'
CJ|0|58|9|0|These words Maronius spoke quite seriously, and no ambiguity was noticeable in his utterance.
CJ|0|58|10|0|Cyrenius therefore assured him, 'Good, my brother, I will believe you in what you have spoken, for I have now found much earnestness in your words.
CJ|0|58|11|0|But one thing I am still lacking to wholly confirm the truth of your words, and that is the judgment of that wise man whom I already mentioned to you in Tyre.
CJ|0|58|12|0|And behold, this man, this oracle of all oracles stands here before us!
CJ|0|58|13|0|This man sees through you into your innermost thoughts. So let us now ask him what he thinks of you.
CJ|0|58|14|0|And it shall be done to you according to his verdict. If he again restores you as prefect of Jerusalem, then you will be appointed as prefect of Jerusalem even today.
CJ|0|58|15|0|But if for most wise and good reasons he does not do that, then you will remain my hostage!'
CJ|0|58|16|0|Here Joseph was asked in the matter, and he said, 'Noble friend Cyrenius! As far as I am concerned Maronius is now clean, and you can restore him to his place without misgivings.
CJ|0|58|17|0|For we are kept in the hand of the almighty, eternal God - what power shall then be able to rise up against us?'
CJ|0|58|18|0|To this Cyrenius lifted his hand and affirmed, 'Then I also swear to you, Maronius Pilla, by the living God of this wise man, that from now on you are again the prefect of Jerusalem!'
CJ|0|58|19|0|But Maronius said, 'Give this office to someone else, and keep me with you as your friend, for that makes me happier!'
CJ|0|58|20|0|And Cyrenius answered, 'Then be my companion in office as long as Herod continues to live, and only then governor of the whole land of the Jews!' - This offer Maronius gratefully accepted.
CJ|0|59|1|1|A Prophecy Of Joseph Is Fulfilled
CJ|0|59|1|0|JOSPEH NOW asked Maronius, 'Since I have discerned by the great grace of my Lord and God that no ill will remain in you,
CJ|0|59|2|0|I would like to hear what you think of Herod, since you must have noticed how his heart is disposed toward the children that he murdered because of the new King of the Jews.
CJ|0|59|3|0|Was it not softened by the most innocent blood of the children, by the anguished wailing of the mothers?
CJ|0|59|4|0|What would he do if he should find out by a new report that among the many murdered children he nevertheless did not murder the right One?
CJ|0|59|5|0|What if he should find out that the right Child were still alive quite safe and sound somewhere in Judea or Palestine?'
CJ|0|59|6|0|At this Maronius looked at Joseph in a greatly puzzled manner and replied after a while,
CJ|0|59|7|0|'Truly wise man, all I can tell you there is this -
CJ|0|59|8|0|If you were to make the worst possible use of your wisdom and would demand of Herod ten thousand pounds of gold in return for which you would for certain betray the right Child to him,
CJ|0|59|9|0|truly, you would receive this enormous sum in advance!
CJ|0|59|10|0|For gold is nothing to that blood-thirsty villain compared to his lust for power.
CJ|0|59|11|0|Since he has so much gold that he could build houses from pure gold, he hardly looks at it, and if he could secure the throne for himself, he would slay a world full of people for it and throw all his gold into the sea.
CJ|0|59|12|0|See, at first he also wanted to bribe me heavily with gold, diamonds, rubies and the largest pearls,
CJ|0|59|13|0|but my genuinely Roman patrician code of ethics strictly rebuked the old bloodhound in this.
CJ|0|59|14|0|That inflamed his anger all the more, and he threatened to expose me to Rome on the basis of his seeming patriotism.
CJ|0|59|15|0|Only then was I forced to do what he wanted and no way out was possible for me, for he gave me a document by his own hand which stated that he took the responsibility for the whole matter with Rome upon himself.
CJ|0|59|16|0|Therefore I was forced to act as is surely known to you.
CJ|0|59|17|0|That accordingly nothing good is to be expected from his heart to this hour you can be fully assured of!
CJ|0|59|18|0|I believe that I hardly need to tell you who are such a very wise man any more about this veritable king of all furies, about this living Medusa-head!'
CJ|0|59|19|0|And Joseph said, 'May the eternal One, true God bless you for these faithful words!
CJ|0|59|20|0|Believe me, you will become convinced of it: this scourge of mankind will have a crown, for which he is so bloodthirsty, set upon his head while still in the flesh by the eternally just God that will cause all the world to wonder!'
CJ|0|59|21|0|Here the Baby raised up Its hand and again said very plainly: 'Herod, Herod, I have no curse for you - but you shall carry a crown in this world which will become a great torment to you and will pain you more than the gold which you had to pay to Rome!'
CJ|0|59|22|0|At the time the Baby spoke this in Egypt, Herod was covered with lice, and his household servants had their hands full throughout the remainder of Herod's life to cleanse him from lice, which constantly increased in numbers and finally caused his death.
CJ|0|60|1|1|The Long Arm Of The Baby
CJ|0|60|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS heard this from Maronius Pilla and also the declaration of Joseph and that of the Baby, he was thoroughly shocked and exclaimed,
CJ|0|60|2|0|'Oh you eternal powers of a most high Ruler of the universe! Have you no more lightnings to hurl upon this monster of a vassal of Rome?
CJ|0|60|3|0|Oh Augustus Caesar, my good brother! Which of the furies did that day bedazzle your eyes when you invested this monster, this outcast from the lowest Tartarus, from the true Orkus, with Palestine and Judea?
CJ|0|60|4|0|No, no that is too much to hear at one time! - Maronius, why did you not tell me anything about that when Herod stood trial before me in Tyre?
CJ|0|60|5|0|According to my jurisdiction I there would instantly have had his Medusa-head struck from his body,
CJ|0|60|6|0|and a worthy vassal would long have been standing in the place of this monster from Greece!
CJ|0|60|7|0|But what can I do now? He has fulfilled his penance. Now I cannot impose another on him, may not punish him further.
CJ|0|60|8|0|But just wait, you old bloodhound, you hyena of hyenas! A hunt shall be organized for you of which all the furies have never dreamt!'
CJ|0|60|9|0|Maronius, Joseph and Mary quaked before the fury of Cyrenius, for they did not know what all Cyrenius might undertake.
CJ|0|60|10|0|No one dared to ask him a question, for too stirred up was his soul.
CJ|0|60|11|0|The Baby alone showed no fear of the powerful voice of Cyrenius, but constantly looked him calmly in the face.
CJ|0|60|12|0|And when Cyrenius' storm had somewhat subsided, the Baby again said quite plainly to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|60|13|0|'Oh Cyrenius! Listen to Me! Come here to Me, take Me on your arms, and carry Me out into the open. There I will show you something!'
CJ|0|60|14|0|These words acted as balsam upon the sore heart of Cyrenius, and he promptly went over to the Baby with open arms and filled with love he tenderly took Him on his arms and in the company of Joseph and Mary and Maronius Pilla carried Him out into the open.
CJ|0|60|15|0|When He arrived in the open, the Baby promptly asked Cyrenius in plainly discernible words:
CJ|0|60|16|0|'Cyrenius, which of us two do you suppose has the longer arm? Measure Mine against yours!'
CJ|0|60|17|0|This question appeared strange to Cyrenius and he did not know what he should answer the Child thereto, for he obviously saw his own to be three times as long as both of the Child's together.
CJ|0|60|18|0|And the Baby said again: 'Cyrenius, you consider your arm to be much longer than Mine.
CJ|0|60|19|0|But I tell you that Mine is nevertheless much longer than yours!
CJ|0|60|20|0|Do you see there at a considerable distance from us a high pillar, decorated with an idol?
CJ|0|60|21|0|Reach over to it from here with your longer arm, tear it down, and then pulverize it with your fingers!'
CJ|0|60|22|0|Here Cyrenius, still more taken aback than before, declared after a short pause, 'My dear little Child, my Life - that is surely impossible to anyone but God!'
CJ|0|60|23|0|And the Baby stretched His arm toward the pillar, which was a good thousand paces away - and the pillar tumbled down and quickly turned to dust.
CJ|0|60|24|0|Thereupon the Baby said to Cyrenius: 'So do not concern yourself in vain about Herod, for My arm obviously reaches farther than yours! Herod has his reward - but you forgive him as I have forgiven him, and you will be better off! For he too is a blind son of the earth!' - These words took all the anger out of Cyrenius, and he secretly began to worship the Child in all earnestness.
CJ|0|61|1|1|Maronius Makes Some Wrong Conclusions
CJ|0|61|1|0|MARONIUS PILLA was so greatly startled at this marvelous manifestation that his whole body trembled like the leaves of an aspen-tree during a great storm.
CJ|0|61|2|0|Joseph soon saw the great distress of Maronius, therefore went directly over to him and asked,
CJ|0|61|3|0|'Maronius Pilla, why do you tremble so greatly? Has anyone done you harm?'
CJ|0|61|4|0|Maronius answered Joseph, 'Oh man, you who do not have the likes of you on earth, for you it is easy - for you are a god whom all the elements must obey!
CJ|0|61|5|0|But I am only a weak mortal subject to death, whose life as well as the existence of yonder pillar rests in your hand.
CJ|0|61|6|0|With your thoughts you can destroy me as well as a whole world in an instant.
CJ|0|61|7|0|So why should I not tremble before you who are surely the mightiest ancestral father of all our gods, if they really should happen to exist somewhere?
CJ|0|61|8|0|Yonder pillar was already dedicated to Jupiter Stator since time immemorial. All storms and lightnings shuddered back before it in great awe.
CJ|0|61|9|0|And now even your minor Child destroys it. Now if your Child can do such, what power must be based in you?
CJ|0|61|10|0|So allow yourself to be worshiped by me a most unworthy worm of the earth!'
CJ|0|61|11|0|Here Joseph said, 'Listen, friend and brother Maronius, you are greatly mistaken!
CJ|0|61|12|0|I am no more than you, therefore only a mortal man. Now if you on your life can be silent before all the world, I will tell you something.
CJ|0|61|13|0|But if you are not silent you will not fare much better than did yonder pillar.
CJ|0|61|14|0|So then listen to me if you wish and if you can trust yourself.'
CJ|0|61|15|0|But Maronius begged Joseph on his knees to tell him nothing whatever, for he might after all let something slip accidentally and then he would be lost.
CJ|0|61|16|0|And Joseph said, 'Have no fear whatever of that, for the Lord of heaven and earth never chastises anyone for a mere accident.
CJ|0|61|17|0|So you may listen to me quite without fear; what I shall tell you will not be your undoing, but will save you eternally.'
CJ|0|61|18|0|At this Cyrenius, while worshiping the Child and still caressing Him upon his arms, went over to Joseph and said to him,
CJ|0|61|19|0|'My best and dearest friend! Leave Maronius to me, and I will prepare him today myself while he is with me, and you can then give him the higher initiation tomorrow.'
CJ|0|61|20|0|To this Joseph agreed and promptly returned to the house accompanied by the others.
CJ|0|62|1|1|Joseph Discourses On The Brother-Eye
CJ|0|62|1|0|WHEN EVENING CAME Cyrenius said to Joseph, 'My friend, my godly brother, how very sorry I am that I cannot spend the night here with you.
CJ|0|62|2|0|And how sorry I am that I must set tomorrow aside for the business of state until the afternoon.
CJ|0|62|3|0|But around the third hour of the afternoon I shall return to you with Maronius, and you can then give him the higher initiation after my lesser initiation.
CJ|0|62|4|0|It means a great deal to me to see this in other matters so well-informed man saved by means of your God's holy school of life, which I hold to be the only true and living one!'
CJ|0|62|5|0|Joseph responded: 'Yes, eminent friend, that is just and fair. For nothing pleases the Lord more, than that we act with love toward our enemies and are concerned for their timely and eternal welfare!
CJ|0|62|6|0|Let us look upon every sinner as an errant brother, and God will then look upon us as His errant children,
CJ|0|62|7|0|but otherwise only as creatures of ill will who always come under His judgments and suffer death like the ephemerids.
CJ|0|62|8|0|'Behold, that is why the Lord has given us human beings two eyes and only one mouth for speaking, so we should with the one eye look upon men only as men, but with the other as brothers.
CJ|0|62|9|0|If men then err before us, we should open our brother-eye and close the eye reserved for men.
CJ|0|62|10|0|But if our brothers err before us, we then should close our brother-eye and direct the eye reserved for men upon ourselves and thereafter look upon ourselves as errant men in regard to our errant brothers.
CJ|0|62|11|0|With our one mouth we should all confess one Lord, one God, and one Father, and He will acknowledge us all as His children!
CJ|0|62|12|0|For God also has two eyes and one mouth. With the one eye He sees His creatures - and with the other His children.
CJ|0|62|13|0|If we regard each other with the brother-eye, then the Father looks upon us with the Father-eye -
CJ|0|62|14|0|but if we regard each other only with the eye reserved for men, then God looks upon us only with the eye of the Creator, while His also only one mouth declares His love to His children, but judgment to His creatures!
CJ|0|62|15|0|Thus it is only fitting and proper that we should concern ourselves for our brother Maronius.'
CJ|0|62|16|0|Here Joseph blessed Cyrenius and Maronius, who then went into the city with their aides while Joseph looked after his household.
CJ|0|63|1|1|James Repents His Vain Curiosity
CJ|0|63|1|0|IN THE EVENING Mary laid the already tired Baby into the crib which Joseph had made after arriving in Ostracine.
CJ|0|63|2|0|James, Joseph's youngest son, was the Baby tender as usual and rocked the Baby so He would go to sleep,
CJ|0|63|3|0|while Mary prepared the evening meal in the kitchen.
CJ|0|63|4|0|Now James would have been pleased if the Baby had gone to sleep somewhat earlier this time, for he was very anxious to watch the lighting-up of a triumphal arch outside with his brothers, which had been erected near the villa only recently in honor of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|63|5|0|James therefore rocked the Baby diligently and sang and whistled thereby.
CJ|0|63|6|0|But the Baby just would not go to sleep - as soon as he ceased rocking, the Baby promptly began to stir again and let the cradler know that He was still awake.
CJ|0|63|7|0|This brought the Baby-tender almost to despair, since it had already become very bright outside from the many burning torches.
CJ|0|63|8|0|He therefore decided to leave the Baby for a little while even though He was still awake, so he might gape a bit at the spectacle outside.
CJ|0|63|9|0|But when James thus partly arose, the Baby said: 'James, if you desert Me now, matters shall fare badly with you!
CJ|0|63|10|0|Am I not worth more than the foolish spectacle outside and your vain curiosity?
CJ|0|63|11|0|See, all the stars and all the angels envy you your service which you are now doing Me, and you are filled with impatience because of Me and want to leave Me?
CJ|0|63|12|0|Truly, if you do that, then you are not worthy to have Me as a Brother!
CJ|0|63|13|0|You are quite at liberty to go outside if the spectacle of the world is dearer to you than I.
CJ|0|63|14|0|See, the whole room is full of angels who are ready to serve Me if your small and easy service to Me is burdensome to you.'
CJ|0|63|15|0|These words suddenly deprived James of all desire to go outside;
CJ|0|63|16|0|he remained by the crib and asked the Baby with all his heart to forgive him and diligently continued to rock Him.
CJ|0|63|17|0|And the Baby said to James: 'Everything is forgiven you, but another time never let the world tempt you!
CJ|0|63|18|0|For I am more than all the world, all the heavens and all human beings and angels!'
CJ|0|63|19|0|These words nearly cost James his life, for he became subtly aware just who really dwelt in the Child.
CJ|0|63|20|0|Mary, Joseph and the other four sons now came into the room and sat down at the table, whereupon James promptly related what had taken place.
CJ|0|64|1|1|Joseph Counts God's Love As Man's Greatest Wealth
CJ|0|64|1|0|WHEN JAMES had finished his story, Joseph said to him,
CJ|0|64|2|0|'Yes, so it is and has always been and will always be - one must love God more in the least of His works than all the splendors of the world!
CJ|0|64|3|0|For what after all can all the gaudy splendors of the world give a human soul?
CJ|0|64|4|0|David himself had to flee before his own son, and Solomon finally had to bitterly taste the displeasure of the Lord because he strove too much after the splendors of the world.
CJ|0|64|5|0|Now God gives us new life with every second, so why should we not love Him more in the least of His works than all the world, which passes away and is filled with carrion and rubbish!
CJ|0|64|6|0|And we are all convinced among ourselves that this our Baby is from above and is called God's Son.
CJ|0|64|7|0|He is therefore no trifling part of God, and it is also but reasonable that we love Him more than all the world.
CJ|0|64|8|0|Look at the pagan Cyrenius. It is not because of us that he is kind to us, but because of the Baby, for his heart tells him that according to his concepts a most high Deity stands in closest contact with this our Child, which is why he fears and loves Him.
CJ|0|64|9|0|Now if a pagan does this, how much more then must we do so, who fully know whence this Baby came and who His Father is!
CJ|0|64|10|0|Therefore all our attention should be directed toward this Baby at all times, for the Child is more than we and all the world!
CJ|0|64|11|0|Take an example from me also, and see how many sacrifices I, an old man, have already made for this God-Child!
CJ|0|64|12|0|But I made them freely and with great love, because I love God more than all the world.
CJ|0|64|13|0|Now did we ever lose anything on account of that? - Oh, no! We have still gained after each sacrifice!
CJ|0|64|14|0|All of you therefore do and think the same and you will never lose anything, but only gain greatly at all times!
CJ|0|64|15|0|Besides, this Child is anyhow of such a gentle nature that it is truly a joy to be with Him.
CJ|0|64|16|0|Only very rarely does He cry. He has never been sick, and when one coaxes Him, He looks about so blithely and cheerfully and smiles at every human being in such a cordial way that one is touched to tears by Him.
CJ|0|64|17|0|And now that He also has wondrously begun to speak all at once, one could just overwhelm Him from sheer love!
CJ|0|64|18|0|Therefore, my children, consider well who this Baby is, and be sure to tend and take care of Him with all possible care!
CJ|0|64|19|0|For otherwise He could fittingly punish you if, as our greatest wealth, you should value Him less than all the meaningless follies of the world.
CJ|0|64|20|0|These words brought all the five sons to tears, and all arose from the table and gathered around the crib of the Child.
CJ|0|64|21|0|At this the Baby looked at His brothers in a most friendly way, blessed them and said, 'Oh brothers, become as I am if you want to be eternally happy!' And the brothers wept and ate nothing that evening.
CJ|0|65|1|1|The Violent Storm
CJ|0|65|1|0|BUT THE SONS of Joseph did not want to leave the cradle at all, for too great was their love for their divine little Brother.
CJ|0|65|2|0|Since it had already become quite late, Joseph said to the sons,
CJ|0|65|3|0|'You now have sufficiently shown that you love the Baby.
CJ|0|65|4|0|It is late at night and tomorrow will again dawn early, so you may retire in the name of the Lord.
CJ|0|65|5|0|The Baby is already asleep, so place the crib carefully beside the bed of the mother and then go to your bedchamber.'
CJ|0|65|6|0|Joseph had just finished speaking, when the Baby opened His eyes and said:
CJ|0|65|7|0|'Remain here for the night, all of you, and set the bedchamber aside for strangers who will take refuge here even tonight.
CJ|0|65|8|0|For a most violent storm will soon overrun this region, the like of which has never been seen here.
CJ|0|65|9|0|But let none of you be afraid, for not a hair on anyone's head will be harmed thereby!
CJ|0|65|10|0|And be sure to bar no doors because of it, so the fugitives may save themselves in this house!'
CJ|0|65|11|0|Joseph was alarmed at this prediction of the Child and quickly went outside to see from whence the mighty storm would come.
CJ|0|65|12|0|But when he was outside, he could not see even a small cloud anywhere; the sky was wholly clear and not a breeze stirred.
CJ|0|65|13|0|A silence of the grave was spread over the whole country and there was no whisper of an approaching storm.
CJ|0|65|14|0|Therefore Joseph promptly went back, gave God the glory and remarked,
CJ|0|65|15|0|'The Child probably dreamt, for there is no sign whatever of a storm.
CJ|0|65|16|0|The sky is clear in all directions and not a breeze stirs - from where should a storm come?'
CJ|0|65|17|0|Joseph had hardly finished speaking these words, when suddenly a clap was heard as from a thousand thunders. The earth quaked so violently that a number of houses and temples collapsed in the city.
CJ|0|65|18|0|Immediately thereafter such a violent tempest began to rage that tall waves from the nearby sea were driven into the city, and all the people, awakened by the mighty earth-shock, rushed out of the city to the more highly situated suburbs.
CJ|0|65|19|0|Cyrenius himself with Maronius and all his aids soon came in hasty flight to Joseph in the villa and hurriedly sketched the scenes of horror that were caused by the earthquake and the storm.
CJ|0|65|20|0|Hereupon Joseph quieted Cyrenius by immediately telling him what the Baby had said a short while ago. At this Cyrenius began to breathe more easily and the raging of the storm ceased to alarm him, for he felt himself to be well protected.
CJ|0|66|1|1|The Master Of The Storm
CJ|0|66|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS had regained his composure, he went to the crib and regarded the Child, his breast filled with great thoughts.
CJ|0|66|2|0|The Baby slept quite calmly and the terrible raging of the storm did not disturb His sleep.
CJ|0|66|3|0|But in a short time the hurricane began to thrust so fiercely against the building that Cyrenius feared it might collapse.
CJ|0|66|4|0|He therefore said to Joseph, 'Esteemed friend! I believe that because of the constantly increasing power of the storm we would do better to leave this building.
CJ|0|66|5|0|For how easily can a mighty whirlwind seize this - although firm - building and bury us all beneath the rubble!
CJ|0|66|6|0|Therefore we would do better to take flight early, since we cannot be sure that the same thing may not happen here as well as in the city!'
CJ|0|66|7|0|Here the Baby suddenly reopened His heavenly, divine eyes, immediately recognized Cyrenius and said to him very clearly:
CJ|0|66|8|0|'Cyrenius, when you are with Me, you need not be afraid of this storm -
CJ|0|66|9|0|for also the storms, like all the world, lie in the hand of your God!
CJ|0|66|10|0|The storms are necessary and must put to flight the hatched-out evil of hell!
CJ|0|66|11|0|But they can never harm those who are around Me, for the storms also know their Master and do not do what they do planlessly.
CJ|0|66|12|0|For the One who is most loving, wise and almighty, holds their reins in His hand.
CJ|0|66|13|0|Therefore, My Cyrenius, be without fear here with Me, and be assured that not a hair on anyone's head will be harmed!
CJ|0|66|14|0|These storms know exactly who is at home here.
CJ|0|66|15|0|See, this evening the people accorded fiery honors even to you, who are only a human being!
CJ|0|66|16|0|But here the storms honor Someone who is more than only a human being. Do you find that to be unreasonable?
CJ|0|66|17|0|See, that is a song of praise from nature, which honors its Creator! Is that not reasonable?
CJ|0|66|18|0|Oh Cyrenius, the air which wafts against you also understands Him who created it - that is why it can also praise Him!'
CJ|0|66|19|0|These words of the Baby, which soon slumbered again, brought all to silence and Cyrenius knelt down by the crib and secretly worshiped Him.
CJ|0|67|1|1|The Heathen Priests Demand A Sacrifice
CJ|0|67|1|0|A LESS VIOLENT HOUR went by, and no one was any longer too much concerned with the raging and blustering storm outside.
CJ|0|67|2|0|After an hour had passed, couriers came to Cyrenius in Joseph's house and reported, saying,
CJ|0|67|3|0|'High and mighty ruler! Unheard of things are taking place:
CJ|0|67|4|0|Fire breaks forth from the earth in several localities;
CJ|0|67|5|0|flying pillars of fire are driven back and forth by the hurricane and are destroying everything they come in contact with.
CJ|0|67|6|0|Nothing is solid and strong enough to withstand their terrible power.
CJ|0|67|7|0|The priests have said: The gods in their entirety have been provoked to anger and want to destroy us all! -
CJ|0|67|8|0|And it is truly so, for one can plainly hear the barking of Cerberus, and the furies are dancing about everywhere! Vulcan has directed his funnels to the upper earth,
CJ|0|67|9|0|while his Cyclops are wantonly destroying the houses and mountains.
CJ|0|67|10|0|And Neptune has united all his powers into one!
CJ|0|67|11|0|Like unto mountains he lifts the sea and wants to drown us all.
CJ|0|67|12|0|If great human sacrifices are not suddenly offered the extremely angered gods, we will all be destroyed!
CJ|0|67|13|0|The priests have determined upon a thousand youths and a thousand maidens for a sacrifice, and we are therefore dispatched to you in all haste that we should receive from you: the Fiat - the order: let it be done!'
CJ|0|67|14|0|Cyrenius was terribly startled at this news and just did not know what to do.
CJ|0|67|15|0|He hesitated to directly oppose the call from the priests for reasons of statecraft,
CJ|0|67|16|0|but to consent to the sacrifice was still more impossible to his heart than to contradict the priests.
CJ|0|67|17|0|He therefore turned to the Baby, who had just awakened, and asked His advice in this terrible matter.
CJ|0|67|18|0|And the Baby said, 'Be calm, for in one minute the storm will subside - and those who wanted to slaughter human beings are no more! Therefore be calm, My Cyrenius!'
CJ|0|68|1|1|The Martyrs Gain Time
CJ|0|68|1|0|IN THE MEANTIME the couriers were still waiting for the supreme command of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|68|2|0|Cyrenius now arose from the crib and said to the couriers,
CJ|0|68|3|0|'Go to the priests, and deliver to me the list of the youths and maidens intended for sacrifice,
CJ|0|68|4|0|for I must ascertain for myself whether the choice is just!'
CJ|0|68|5|0|At this the couriers hastened away while the storm had already come to a complete standstill.
CJ|0|68|6|0|But when they arrived in the city, they found to their horror that the palace which housed the priests had been transformed into a mighty heap of rubble, under which with the exception of three lesser priests all other higher priests had found their doom.
CJ|0|68|7|0|The couriers therefore soon turned back and brought the news of what had happened with the priests to Cyrenius.
CJ|0|68|8|0|Cyrenius, now fully convinced of the correctness of the Baby's declaration, did not know what to do next and again wanted to ask the Baby's advice.
CJ|0|68|9|0|But at that moment the three remaining lesser priests also came,
CJ|0|68|10|0|and hurriedly asked what was to be done, since a new earth-shock had buried all the devout servants of the gods in their palace while they were in fact equipped for the great sacrifice.
CJ|0|68|11|0|They stated that the thousand youths and the thousand maidens already stood prepared for the great sacrifice at the site where the pillar of Jupiter had been, which unfortunately was also fully destroyed.
CJ|0|68|12|0|Should the sacrifice be undertaken directly or only at sunrise?
CJ|0|68|13|0|In no case could the sacrifice be cancelled, since this could easily cause the gods to fall into still greater anger because of the ingratitude and the treachery of men!
CJ|0|68|14|0|Here Cyrenius answered the three lesser priests,
CJ|0|68|15|0|'The sacrifice may under no circumstances be undertaken today, and tomorrow morning under penalty of death only when I personally give the order for it!'
CJ|0|68|16|0|Thereupon the three lesser priests left Cyrenius and went to the site where the poor martyrs wept and lamented and in fear of death lifted their hands to the gods, begging that they might be spared.
CJ|0|68|17|0|And Cyrenius could hardly await the next morning, for he felt very sorry that the frightened martyrs had to endure such a night of terror.
CJ|0|69|1|1|The Sentence For The Priests
CJ|0|69|1|0|WHEN THE THREE lesser priests arrived at the place of sacrifice, they at once announced to the guards as well as to the poor young martyrs, who were overwhelmed by fear of death, that the determined-upon and irrevocable sacrifice would be carried out the following morning, and that with all the more certainty because the eminent Cyrenius himself had so ordered it.
CJ|0|69|2|0|What sort of an impression this news made on the two-thousand martyrs needs no elaboration for him who knows from historical tradition that such martyrs were tortured and killed in many ways to appease the different gods,
CJ|0|69|3|0|and that there were approximately a thousand forms of sacrifice.
CJ|0|69|4|0|Very early the next morning Cyrenius, Maronius and Joseph arose and went to the city.
CJ|0|69|5|0|It was an unusually clear morning as the three approached the determined-upon place of sacrifice.
CJ|0|69|6|0|While still some distance away, Cyrenius with the greatest bitterness of feeling already heard the terrible lament of the young people to be sacrificed.
CJ|0|69|7|0|He thereupon hastened his steps so he might put an end to this scene of horror as soon as possible.
CJ|0|69|8|0|When he arrived at the site, he was shocked at the inhuman feelings of the three lesser priests, who in greatest eagerness already awaited the command of Cyrenius to begin the slaughter.
CJ|0|69|9|0|Cyrenius immediately had the priests come to him and asked, 'Tell me, are you not at all sorry for this glorious youth, since they are to be murdered in a most cruel fashion? Have you no sympathy for them in your hearts?'
CJ|0|69|10|0|And the priests declared, 'Where the gods have feelings, there is an end to human sympathy!
CJ|0|69|11|0|The life of men is nothing to the gods - and often only an abomination; hence this disposes our feelings as their servants on earth to be like unto theirs and we can have no compassion in us,
CJ|0|69|12|0|but only an ecstasy and a rejoicing because we are able to serve the gods punctually!
CJ|0|69|13|0|Consequently we are in fact looking forward with exceeding joy to the slaughter of these by the high gods anyhow seldom required sacrifices!'
CJ|0|69|14|0|This declaration gave Cyrenius such a great jolt in his heart that he began to tremble from wrath at these priests.
CJ|0|69|15|0|But he soon regained his composure and again asked the priests, 'But how would it be, if Zeus himself were here and granted these martyrs their lives? - What would you do then?'
CJ|0|69|16|0|The priests answered, 'Then the sacrifice would have to be undertaken with all the more certainty, because that would only be a test of our priestly zealousness to serve!
CJ|0|69|17|0|If we then were to take pity on the destined martyrs, Zeus would look upon us as blasphemers and destroy us with thunder and lightning!'
CJ|0|69|18|0|At this Cyrenius continued to question the priests, saying, 'What then have the other high priests committed before the gods, in that they were so miserably killed in their palace?'
CJ|0|69|19|0|Here the priests answered, 'Do you not know that above all the gods and their priests there reigns an inexorable Destiny?
CJ|0|69|20|0|It has killed the priests, as It has excited the gods before that. Now the gods It cannot kill, but only the here and there still mortal priests!'
CJ|0|69|21|0|'Good,' retorted Cyrenius, 'Last night past midnight Destiny came to me and gave me the command to grant all these young people their lives - and to sacrifice you instead, and that as surely as my name is Cyrenius and my brother Julius Augustus Caesar reigns as first consul and emperor in Rome! - Now what do you say to these tidings?'
CJ|0|69|22|0|These dread tidings caused the priests to turn pale and brought the other martyrs back to their senses. And Cyrenius immediately had all of the martyrs spoken free, but the three priests bound and prepared for execution.
CJ|0|70|1|1|The Law Of Sacrifice
CJ|0|70|1|0|JOSEPH NOW went over to Cyrenius and asked him, 'Highly honored and very dear friend, are you unalterably determined to have these three idolatrous priests killed?'
CJ|0|70|2|0|And Cyrenius, filled with wrath toward these three utterly heartless human tigers, answered Joseph,
CJ|0|70|3|0|'Yes, my highly esteemed friend! Here I will set up an example by which all the people shall know that I avenge nothing so severely as the utter lack of human kindness!
CJ|0|70|4|0|For a person without love and without any feeling of sympathy is the greatest evil on the face of the earth.
CJ|0|70|5|0|All rending animals are lambs, and the furies of hell are hardly poor students compared to him.
CJ|0|70|6|0|I therefore consider it to be the indeed first and foremost duty of a true ruler of the people to root out such monsters and to completely exterminate them from the face of the earth.
CJ|0|70|7|0|The priests should make it their first duty to especially instruct the people in charity. They should set a good example for everyone!
CJ|0|70|8|0|But when these principal teachers and leaders of the people become furies, what then shall become of their students?
CJ|0|70|9|0|Therefore away with such brutes! I am only considering the most tormenting manner of death now - once I have it, the staff shall immediately be broken over them.'
CJ|0|70|10|0|Joseph hardly dared to make any objections to Cyrenius, for he had spoken these words with the greatest determination.
CJ|0|70|11|0|After a while the three priests fell down before Cyrenius and entreated him for mercy with the assurance that they would unfailingly change their way of life and were also ready to lay down their priesthood on the spot.
CJ|0|70|12|0|To gain grace they appealed to the law of the priests, which had caused them to act thus and not otherwise.
CJ|0|70|13|0|Here Cyrenius retorted, 'Do you rascals suppose that I am not familiar with the laws of the priests?
CJ|0|70|14|0|Listen, the special law of sacrifice reads thus: If any people have obviously become unfaithful to the gods by their excesses and the gods visit them with war, hunger and pestilence, the priests should then warn the people to better their ways.
CJ|0|70|15|0|If the people take heed, the priests should again bless them and, to reconcile the gods, lay upon the people the duty of bringing certain sacrifices of gold, cattle and grain before the priests, so these can dedicate the sacrifice and make a smoke offering with it.
CJ|0|70|16|0|But if there should be such a stubborn, unconvertable people which mocked the priests, then the priests should have the mockers as well as their children seized and instructed with the whip in subterranean chambers seven months long.
CJ|0|70|17|0|'If the blasphemers repent, they shall again be given their freedom, but if they do not repent, they shall fall by the sword - and then only be paid in the flame as an atonement to the gods. -
CJ|0|70|18|0|Does the wise old law of sacrifices not read thus? - Was there war, hunger and pestilence here? Was this beautiful youth faithless to the gods? Did you first instruct them for seven months? - No, instead you wanted to kill them out of ambition and lust! And therefore you must die as the greatest blasphemers against your own law!'
CJ|0|71|1|1|Vengeance Belongs To The Lord Alone
CJ|0|71|1|0|AFTER THIS declaration of Cyrenius, Joseph again went over to him and said:
CJ|0|71|2|0|'Cyrenius, my highly esteemed friend and brother! I think that you should leave the punishment of these three idolatrous priests, who are apparently creatures of ill-will, to the Lord!
CJ|0|71|3|0|Believe me, no one performs an agreeable service to the Lord, the almighty God of heaven and earth, by taking a life, not even when he has the greatest malefactor executed.
CJ|0|71|4|0|Do therefore without any qualms leave the just chastisement of these three to the Almighty, and the Lord will bless you by means of the punishment which He will very surely visit upon these three, unless they undertake a very great penance and make a complete about face!'
CJ|0|71|5|0|But if, within themselves, they adopt true penitence and return to the only true God, they can still also become noble men!
CJ|0|71|6|0|These words of Joseph caused Cyrenius to consider just what he should actually do.
CJ|0|71|7|0|After a while he decided to at least expose the three to a strong fear of death in reprisal for the fear which they caused the poor young people.
CJ|0|71|8|0|He therefore said to Joseph, 'My closest and highly honored friend and brother! I have well weighed your counsel and shall also heed it!
CJ|0|71|9|0|But at the present moment I just cannot do that. I must follow through by breaking the threatened staff before these wicked servants and condemn them to a most painful death.
CJ|0|71|10|0|Once they have suffered a twenty-four-hour-long fear of death, then do you loudly entreat me before all the people at this execution site for mercy and the lifting of the death penalty,
CJ|0|71|11|0|and I shall manifestly grant your request and then after the order of the law let these three rascals off with their lives!
CJ|0|71|12|0|I believe that is best, for I just cannot pardon them right away because I have discerned them to be gross offenders against the law of the priests.
CJ|0|71|13|0|According to the law they must hear the death sentence. Once that is done, then only in extraordinary cases can the pardon take the place of the execution of the sentence.
CJ|0|71|14|0|And now I shall fulfill this task at once!'
CJ|0|71|15|0|Joseph agreed to this, and Cyrenius immediately called the judges, the carriers of the staves (lictores) and the jailers over and declared,
CJ|0|71|16|0|'Bring three iron crosses and chains! Set the crosses firmly into the ground and maintain a fire around the erected crosses for twenty-four hours!
CJ|0|71|17|0|Once these have reached the proper red-heat, I shall arrive and have the three blasphemers hoisted upon the red-hot crosses! Fiat!'
CJ|0|71|18|0|Thereupon Cyrenius took a staff, broke it, threw it under the feet of the three and asserted,
CJ|0|71|19|0|'Now you have heard your sentence. So make yourselves ready, for you deserve such a death! Fiat!'
CJ|0|71|20|0|This sentence had the effect of a thousand bolts of lightning on the three. They immediately began to weep and wail and to call upon all the gods for help.
CJ|0|71|21|0|Then they were promptly put under close guard, and the jailers went directly to the jail and brought the designated instruments of torture. And Cyrenius, Joseph and Maronius promptly returned to the villa.
CJ|0|72|1|1|The Lion Of Judah
CJ|0|72|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS with Joseph and Maronius Pilla approached the villa, Mary with the Child in her arms went to meet the three in anxious concern and quickly asked Joseph,
CJ|0|72|2|0|'Joseph, my dearly beloved husband! Oh tell me, what happened to the young people?
CJ|0|72|3|0|For if such sacrifices always take place here because of the not infrequent occurrence of such elemental storms, then we are not safe either with our Child!
CJ|0|72|4|0|For while He has great power - we still had to flee Palestine before Herod despite this power,
CJ|0|72|5|0|from which I have concluded that in certain instances the Child still has too little power! Therefore it is our responsibility to remove Him from all great dangers!'
CJ|0|72|6|0|Joseph answered Mary, 'My by the Lord Himself to me espoused wife, have no fear on that account!
CJ|0|72|7|0|Behold, not a hair of the young people so ignominiously intended for sacrifice has been touched!
CJ|0|72|8|0|Our dear Cyrenius has promptly given them their freedom and in their stead condemned the three priests who were here yesterday and requested his permission for the slaughter of these young people. The priests are now condemned to a most excruciating death on red-hot iron crosses!
CJ|0|72|9|0|But - among ourselves - only seemingly. Tomorrow morning, instead of the fulfillment of the death sentence, they shall obtain a pardon!
CJ|0|72|10|0|And this rebuke will certainly serve them as a thorough warning, by means of which they surely will no more suggest any such sacrifice to idols.
CJ|0|72|11|0|Therefore, my dearly beloved wife, be wholly without fear and consider: The Lord, who has led us so safely up to now, will neither deliver us up to the power of the heathen in the future.'
CJ|0|72|12|0|These words put Mary completely at ease and her mien regained its cheerfulness.
CJ|0|72|13|0|Here the Baby smiled into the mother's face and said,
CJ|0|72|14|0|'Mary, if someone had tamed a lion in such a manner that the lion carried him about like a gentle beast of burden,
CJ|0|72|15|0|do you suppose that it would be praiseworthy of him while, astride the mighty back of the lion to be afraid of the flighty rabbit?'
CJ|0|72|16|0|Mary was astonished at the deep wisdom of these words, but she did not understand them.
CJ|0|72|17|0|And the Baby again said to Mary, and that with quite a serious mien:
CJ|0|72|18|0|'I am the mighty Lion of Judah who carries you upon His back. How then can you fear those whom I can scatter like loose chaff?
CJ|0|72|19|0|Do you really suppose that I fled before Herod to protect Myself from his wrath?
CJ|0|72|20|0|Oh no! I only fled to spare him, for if My countenance had beheld him he would have been lost forever! -
CJ|0|72|21|0|See, the dear little children who were slaughtered for Me are already happy beyond measure in My kingdom - they are around Me daily and even now perfectly know Me as their Lord forever!
CJ|0|72|22|0|See, Mary, that is the way matters stand. And that is why you should be silent about Me wherever you are, as you were warned. But you may well know for yourself who He is whom you shall call: the Son of God and also did call Him that!'
CJ|0|72|23|0|These words made Mary quake through and through - for she now fully realized that she was carrying the Lord on her arms.
CJ|0|72|24|0|But also Maronius, who was behind Mary, heard the words of the Child and fell down before Him.
CJ|0|72|25|0|It was only now that Cyrenius discovered Mary's presence, for until now he was engaged in conversation with one of his accompanying secretaries.
CJ|0|72|26|0|He therefore suddenly hurried over to the Child and kissed and caressed Him, while the Baby did the same and then said, 'Cyrenius, raise up Maronius - for he is now prepared. Now he may recognize Me! - Do you understand what I am saying therewith?'
CJ|0|73|1|1|The Baby's Dictum To Cyrenius
CJ|0|73|1|0|WHEN THEY ALL had arrived at the villa, Cyrenius immediately sent his adjutant into the city to the garrison commander and informed him that on this and the following day no parades nor marches from the city were to take place.
CJ|0|73|2|0|For such was the custom with the Romans on extraordinary occasions that with certain phenomena - as perhaps an eclipse of the sun or moon, a violent storm,
CJ|0|73|3|0|fiery meteors, comets, the sudden appearance of an insane person, an epileptic seizure,
CJ|0|73|4|0|as well as extraordinary days of execution - all these by custom did not permit the Romans to also deal with ordinary matters of the state.
CJ|0|73|5|0|For all such days were considered by the otherwise in many ways realistic Romans as days of misfortune or as special days of the gods, which the people were to keep holy at the first opportunity and were not to make use of them for their personal business.
CJ|0|73|6|0|While Cyrenius did not take much stock in these empty customs by himself, he had to observe them because of the populace which still adhered firmly to such follies.
CJ|0|73|7|0|When the adjutant had departed, Cyrenius said to Joseph, 'Esteemed friend and brother! Have a breakfast prepared now. After breakfast we will all go into the city together and there view the ravages of the storm.
CJ|0|73|8|0|On this occasion we will undoubtedly find many citizens of this locality who are poor and were struck by misfortune, to whom we shall give aid in every possible way.
CJ|0|73|9|0|Then we will inspect the harbor and see what condition the ships are in and if and to what extent they were damaged.
CJ|0|73|10|0|No doubt a number of tasks will arise for your sons, whom I will immediately name as first overseers, since this city especially has a very great lack of builders.
CJ|0|73|11|0|For Egypt, from the architectural point of View, is now far inferior to what it was a thousand years ago at the times of the old Pharaohs.'
CJ|0|73|12|0|Joseph immediately acted on the wish of Cyrenius and had a simple breakfast prepared consisting of bread, honey and milk and a few fruits.
CJ|0|73|13|0|After the meal Cyrenius and all the table guests arose and wanted to go into the city according to his intention.
CJ|0|73|14|0|But the Baby called Cyrenius to himself and said to him: 'My Cyrenius, you are going into the city to help the suffering citizenry in any way you can, and your greatest desire is to have Me with you.
CJ|0|73|15|0|Yes, I will also go with you, but you must hear Me and follow My advice!
CJ|0|73|16|0|See, those who are suffering the most are surely those three who were condemned by you to a twenty-four-hour fear of death.
CJ|0|73|17|0|Now mark, I am not pleased with the too great suffering of these who are wretched - so we will first go there and help these most miserable souls. Only after that we will visit the lesser unfortunates in the city and the seaharbor.
CJ|0|73|18|0|If you will do that, I shall go with you, but if you will not, I shall stay at home. See, I am also a Master in My own way and can do as I please without relying on you. But if you do take My advice, I will surely rely on you.'
CJ|0|74|1|1|The Pardon Of The Priests
CJ|0|74|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS heard this from the to him above all exalted little Cradle-Orator, as he sometimes called Him, he hesitated within himself and did not know just what to do.
CJ|0|74|2|0|For on the one hand he felt himself to be too greatly exposed before the people as an inconsistent commander-in-chief and supreme governor,
CJ|0|74|3|0|but for all that he just had too much respect for the tried and tested power of the Child.
CJ|0|74|4|0|For a while he thought back and forth and then said to himself,
CJ|0|74|5|0|'Oh Scylla, oh Charybdis, oh myth of Hercules at the crossroads!
CJ|0|74|6|0|Here the hero stands between two chasms; if he avoids the one, he plunges inevitably into the other!
CJ|0|74|7|0|What shall I do now? Where shall I turn? Shall I for the first time appear inconsistent before the people and do the will of this mighty Child?
CJ|0|74|8|0|Or shall I act according to my own anyhow very mild decision?'
CJ|0|74|9|0|Here the Baby again called Cyrenius to Himself and smilingly said, 'My dear friend, you concern yourself vainly over nothing!
CJ|0|74|10|0|What is Scylla and what Charybdis and what the hero Hercules before me? You follow Me, and you will not have to deal with these transitory things!'
CJ|0|74|11|0|And Cyrenius, recovering from his indecision, said to the Child,
CJ|0|74|12|0|'Yes, my Life, my little Socrates, Plato and Aristotle in the cradle, You I will please let come what may!
CJ|0|74|13|0|So then let us go to the place of execution and there promptly transform our sentence into mercy!'
CJ|0|74|14|0|At this Maronius also approached Cyrenius and said to him in an aside,
CJ|0|74|15|0|'Imperial, consular highness! I am quite in agreement with the advice of the Child. For it has just come into my mind that the death penalty in priestly matters may never be inflicted on the priests without the sanction of the Pontifex maximus in Rome -
CJ|0|74|16|0|unless they were instigators to revolt against the state, which these here are not, but only blind zealots in their cause.
CJ|0|74|17|0|Therefore I am altogether for the advice of the Child. To comply with it can only be to your advantage and can never give you a setback.'
CJ|0|74|18|0|Cyrenius was pleased at this observation of Maronius and therefore went on his way at once with all who were to accompany him.
CJ|0|74|19|0|Arrived at the place of execution, he found the three priests almost lifeless - from too great fear of a most excruciating death.
CJ|0|74|20|0|Only one of them still had enough presence of mind to lift himself up before Cyrenius with the greatest difficulty and entreat him for a merciful manner of death.
CJ|0|74|21|0|And Cyrenius said to him as well as to the other two, 'Look at the Child whom this mother carries upon her arms. He give you back your life, and thus I also grant it to you and recall my sentence.
CJ|0|74|22|0|Therefore arise again and walk at liberty. Fiat! And you guards, judges, carriers of the staves and jailers, depart with everything. Fiat!'
CJ|0|74|23|0|This declaration of grace cost the three priests their lives - but the Baby stretched a hand over the three and they came back to life and in a happy frame of mind promptly followed the little Savior of their lives.
CJ|0|75|1|1|The Sword Justified As A Shepherd's Staff
CJ|0|75|1|0|QUICKLY LEAVING the place of judgment, the entire group now made its way into the city, accompanied by the three pardoned priests.
CJ|0|75|2|0|When the group arrived in the city at the great square and saw the mighty heap of rubble of the great temple and of the entire, still greater palace of the priests,
CJ|0|75|3|0|Cyrenius clapped his hands together above his head and exclaimed in a loud voice,
CJ|0|75|4|0|'What an enormous change! Yes, only the power of a God can manifest itself like this!
CJ|0|75|5|0|Long periods of time are not needed, but only a nod of the Omnipotence suffices to transform the entire circle of the earth into dust.
CJ|0|75|6|0|Oh men of earth, would you fight Him who commands the elements and they obey His nod?
CJ|0|75|7|0|Would you be judge where the Deity's omnipotence commands, and rule where a slight nod of the Eternal Ruler crushes you to dust?
CJ|0|75|8|0|No, no! I am a fool that I still carry my sword girded about me as if I had any power!
CJ|0|75|9|0|Away, you wretched trappings! Here in this heap of rubble is the best place for you. And my true sword shall be You, whom the mother carries upon her arms.'
CJ|0|75|10|0|Here Cyrenius suddenly loosed his sword and his belt of honor from his body and vehemently wanted to hurl them into the heap of rubble.
CJ|0|75|11|0|But the Baby, who was present at Cyrenius' side on Mary's arms, admonished him:
CJ|0|75|12|0|'Cyrenius! That you must not do! For truly, whoever carries the sword after your manner carries it justly.
CJ|0|75|13|0|Let him who uses the sword as a weapon cast it from him - but whoever uses it as a shepherd's staff, let him keep it.
CJ|0|75|14|0|For thus is the will of Him whom heaven and earth must eternally obey!
CJ|0|75|15|0|Now you are a shepherd to those who are written in the book of your sword,
CJ|0|75|16|0|so gird yourself again now with just honor, that your people will know you as its shepherd.
CJ|0|75|17|0|If your flock consisted solely of lambs, then you would require no staff.
CJ|0|75|18|0|But among it there are very many rams, therefore I would rather add another staff to you than to take the one from you!
CJ|0|75|19|0|It is indeed true: apart from God there is no power, but when God bestows power upon you, then you should not cast it from you into that which is under God's judgment!'
CJ|0|75|20|0|These words moved Cyrenius to immediately regird the sword while he constantly worshiped the Baby in silence. And the three priests were amazed beyond measure at the wisdom of this little Child.
CJ|0|76|1|1|The True Mythology Of The Gods
CJ|0|76|1|0|WITH THE GREATEST esteem the three priests approached Joseph and asked him how this Child had come to such a most amazing wisdom, and how old He already was.
CJ|0|76|2|0|Joseph answered them, 'Dear friends, do not ask about that too soon, for a too premature answer could cost you your lives!
CJ|0|76|3|0|But follow us and drop your many gods, believe that there is only one true God of heaven and of earth, and believe that this one true God is the same whom the people of Israel worship and honor at Jerusalem, and you will find out within yourselves and from  this Child whence His wisdom is!'
CJ|0|76|4|0|Here the priests asked, 'Sir, you speak strange words here!
CJ|0|76|5|0|Are then our main gods, Zeus, Apollo, Mercury, Vulcan, Pluto, Mars and Neptune, Juno, Minerva, Venus and others nothing more than mere creations of human fancy?'
CJ|0|76|6|0|And Joseph answered: 'Listen to me, friends! All of your gods came into being by the imagination of your forefathers at a time when they still knew the one God very well.
CJ|0|76|7|0|These were rare poets and singers in the courts of the old kings of this land and personified the characteristics of the one true God in apt analogies.
CJ|0|76|8|0|To them Jupiter represented the grace and love of the Father from eternity, while Apollo portrayed the wisdom of the Father, and Minerva the power of this wisdom.
CJ|0|76|9|0|Mercury signified the presence everywhere of the one God by His almighty will.
CJ|0|76|10|0|Venus portrayed the glory and beauty and eternally constant youth of the Deity.
CJ|0|76|11|0|Vulcan and Pluto represented the one God's absolute power over the whole earth.
CJ|0|76|12|0|Mars depicted the divine earnestness, judgment and death for the condemned.
CJ|0|76|13|0|Neptune represented the spirit of the one God active in all waters and how He gives life to the earth through these waters.
CJ|0|76|14|0|Thus the old Isis and also Osiris signified the divine, inviolably Holiness, which is divine love and wisdom from all eternity in Itself.
CJ|0|76|15|0|And thus all the other gods portrayed nothing but the various attributes of the one God in analogous pictures!
CJ|0|76|16|0|That was a highly praiseworthy illustration, for it entered no one's mind but that all of this signified only the one God in the diverse and infinite manner of His modus operandi.
CJ|0|76|17|0|But in time selfishness, self-love and lust for power deluded and obscured the light in mankind.
CJ|0|76|18|0|They lost the spirit and nothing remained for them than the outward form and they became pagans, which means the same as: they became coarse materialists, lost the one God and therefore gnawed on outer, empty and uncomprehended pictures like dogs which in their hunger gnaw on bones on which there is no more meat. - Do you understand me?'
CJ|0|76|19|0|Here the three made big eyes at each other and replied, 'Truly, you are better versed in our religion than we are! But where did you learn all this?'
CJ|0|76|20|0|And Joseph replied, 'Just be patient; the Child will reveal it to you. So follow us and do not fall back again.'
CJ|0|77|1|1|The Reawakening Of The Seven Guides
CJ|0|77|1|0|THE THREE PRIESTS now asked no more, for they recognized in Joseph a man who seemed to be deeply initiated into the old mysteries of Egypt which otherwise were known only to the chief priests of this land.
CJ|0|77|2|0|Cyrenius then turned to the three priests and asked them how many of their number had lost their lives here.
CJ|0|77|3|0|And the three said, 'Most powerful governor, we cannot give the number exactly,
CJ|0|77|4|0|but there certainly were more than seven hundred which were buried, without counting the novices of both sexes.'
CJ|0|77|5|0|'Good,' observed Cyrenius, 'we shall soon inform ourselves more closely in the matter.'
CJ|0|77|6|0|He thereupon asked Joseph if it were not advisable to dig out those buried in the rubble.
CJ|0|77|7|0|Joseph answered, 'That is even a strict duty, for some novices could still be alive here and there in the catacombs, and to save these is a strict duty.'
CJ|0|77|8|0|When Cyrenius heard this he immediately had two thousand laborers called, who promptly began removing the debris.
CJ|0|77|9|0|In a few hours seven corpses were pulled out, which were none other than the guides to the catacombs.
CJ|0|77|10|0|Thereupon Cyrenius said, 'Truly, I am sorry about these, for without their help we will not accomplish much in the subterranean labyrinth of countless passages upon passages.'
CJ|0|77|11|0|Here the Baby said to Cyrenius, 'My Cyrenius, as concerns the catacombs, nothing of much use is to be found in them,
CJ|0|77|12|0|for they lie unused for several hundred years and are filled with mud and all manner of vermin.
CJ|0|77|13|0|These seven guides to the catacombs merely had the empty title as such, for not one of them ever set foot in a catacomb.
CJ|0|77|14|0|And now, so you may believe what I am telling you, I will also tell you that these seven guides are not quite dead but lie there in a great stupor and can therefore be recalled to life.
CJ|0|77|15|0|Have them massaged about their temples, chest, neck, hands and feet by robust women, and they will soon awaken from their stupor.'
CJ|0|77|16|0|At this Cyrenius asked the Baby, 'O my Life! If You were to touch them, they surely would also awaken.'
CJ|0|77|17|0|And the Baby answered, 'Do what I have advised you, for I must not do too much if I do not want to bring a judgment instead of a blessing to the world.'
CJ|0|77|18|0|Cyrenius did not understand these words, but he nevertheless followed the advice of the Baby.
CJ|0|77|19|0|He immediately had ten robust maidens brought so they might massage the seven guides.
CJ|0|77|20|0|After a few minutes the seven awoke and asked the bystanders what had happened to them and what was taking place.
CJ|0|77|21|0|Hereupon Cyrenius promptly had them taken to a good inn, while the people were greatly surprised at this awakening and accorded the maidens great respect.
CJ|0|78|1|1|The Strange Effects Of The Earthquake
CJ|0|78|1|0|AFTER THIS the digging continued, and Cyrenius gave the order that all corpses which were not too greatly mutilated should be laid face downward at a designated place which was covered with mats.
CJ|0|78|2|0|Only the greatly mutilated corpses were to be either cremated at once or buried eight feet deep in the common burial place.
CJ|0|78|3|0|With the less mutilated corpses similar attempts to restore them to life should be made as was done with the seven,
CJ|0|78|4|0|and those restored to life were promptly to be brought into the inn to the seven others.
CJ|0|78|5|0|When he had given this order, Cyrenius, accompanied by Joseph, left with his aides to inspect other parts of the city.
CJ|0|78|6|0|And he found to his great surprise that nowhere was there a citizen's house damaged in the least,
CJ|0|78|7|0|while on the other hand not a temple of the gods was to be found anywhere which did not lay in ruins, with the exception of a single little temple which was locked and bore the inscription, "To the unknown God".
CJ|0|78|8|0|When the group along with a great following of the people had thus wandered through the whole, not unimportant little city of eighty thousand inhabitants, Cyrenius asked Joseph to come over and said to him,
CJ|0|78|9|0|'Listen, my highly esteemed friend and brother, I simply have to laugh to myself because of the peculiar effect of the earthquake as well as that of the storm.
CJ|0|78|10|0|Now just look over here! Along this lane in front of us stand houses of the most wretched type of construction; dry stones are laid one above the other without mortar - and rather unsymmetrically at that - to make a wall.
CJ|0|78|11|0|One would suppose that they are hardly solid enough to withstand the shock caused by the hoof of a horse that has any more than average weight.
CJ|0|78|12|0|But look, these veritable ant structures stand unharmed! Not one is damaged even in the least,
CJ|0|78|13|0|while right among these truly from-today-until-tomorrow-houses the temples, solidly built to last for thousands of years, are all rubble!
CJ|0|78|14|0|What do you think of this truly strange phenomenon? Is it not obvious here that the earthquake as well as the storm must have gone about their work very intelligently?
CJ|0|78|15|0|Truly, to my great joy I must confess to you and say,
CJ|0|78|16|0|If your little Son with His almighty fingers did not play a little among the temples in company with the storm, my name is not Cyrenius!'
CJ|0|78|17|0|Here Joseph said, 'Keep what you believe wholly to yourself and be sure to speak to no one about it - for it would certainly seem to be so!
CJ|0|78|18|0|Now let us now go to the harbor and see if there is anything to do for me there.' - and Cyrenius promptly followed Joseph's advice and went down to the sea-shore.
CJ|0|79|1|1|A Judgment Is Avoided
CJ|0|79|1|0|ONCE THE PARTY arrived at the sea-shore, where the harbor was constructed partly by nature and partly by the artifice of men, Cyrenius again was considerably surprised.
CJ|0|79|2|0|For nowhere was any damage to be seen, except that all the mythological decorations on the pretentious ship of Cyrenius were as good as destroyed.
CJ|0|79|3|0|At this Cyrenius said to Joseph, 'My very esteemed friend, under these circumstances your sons will have little to do.
CJ|0|79|4|0|See, not one vessel has received any other damage than that - which is quite welcome to me - the idols have apparently been cast into the water, especially from my ship,
CJ|0|79|5|0|with which I am indeed highly pleased for I certainly shall not have any more placed anywhere on my ship.
CJ|0|79|6|0|All praise, all honor to your God for that!
CJ|0|79|7|0|But for all that I shall so reward your sons for eventual little repairs, which will have to be done here and there on the ships, as if they had done something big.'
CJ|0|79|8|0|Here Joseph said to Cyrenius, 'Oh friend and brother, do not overly concern yourself with the earnings of my children.
CJ|0|79|9|0|See, not because of the earnings, but just to render you a good service I would gladly have come to your aid in such a matter of carpentry. But the Lord has helped you and it is better that way, for now you can easily do without my help.
CJ|0|79|10|0|Now that we have seen everything and since it is already rather late in the afternoon, I suggest that we go home again and wait until tomorrow to look at anything that may still remain.'
CJ|0|79|11|0|Cyrenius agreed, 'That is what I think, for I am very sorry indeed for the poor mother, so we must see to it now that we get home as soon as possible!
CJ|0|79|12|0|I shall have a litter brought for her at once, so she may be carried home with the Baby.'
CJ|0|79|13|0|Here the Baby immediately made His presence known in back of Cyrenius and said to him:
CJ|0|79|14|0|'Be sure to do that, for the said mother has already become very tired, since she had a heavy burden to carry in Me.
CJ|0|79|15|0|But on the way home you must not follow your intention to make your way across that certain square of the priests.
CJ|0|79|16|0|For if My mother were to carry Me past there, where by now about one-hundred of those buried in the rubble are lying upon mats,
CJ|0|79|17|0|they all would suddenly return to life, and that would be a judgment for you and all the people which would do great harm to everyone concerned.
CJ|0|79|18|0|But this way they will be awakened throughout the night by means of human assistance under My secret influence.
CJ|0|79|19|0|In this manner the appearance of the miraculous will be avoided, and you and all the people will be spared from a judgment that kills the spirit forever!'
CJ|0|79|20|0|Cyrenius closely followed this advice, greatly gladdened in his heart. The litter was instantly provided, and Mary with the Baby took place in the same.
CJ|0|79|21|0|And Cyrenius chose another route, by which the whole company including the three priests quite soon and very comfortably reached the villa of Joseph.
CJ|0|80|1|1|The Lord Pinches Those Who Love Him
CJ|0|80|1|0|WHEN HE ARRIVED at the villa, Joseph went directly to his sons who just then were busy with the preparation of a noon meal and said to them,
CJ|0|80|2|0|'Good, good, my sons, you have anticipated my wish, but today we have three more guests, namely the three priests who early today were set out to die!
CJ|0|80|3|0|These we want to treat exceptionally well, so they will become our friends in the recognition of our Father in heaven,
CJ|0|80|4|0|who has chosen us to be His children through the covenant which He made with our fathers.
CJ|0|80|5|0|You, James, go outside quickly to meet the mother who has become very tired and relieve her of the Baby dearest to us all,
CJ|0|80|6|0|and put Him to bed right away, for He also is noticeably tired and yearns for His cradle!'
CJ|0|80|7|0|James immediately ran out and went over to Mary who was just getting out of the litter, and at once with great love and joy took the Baby from her arms.
CJ|0|80|8|0|The Baby also returned the same great affection to James - for He frisked about on his arms and smiled and pinched and pulled on him as much as ever He could get hold of him with His little hands.
CJ|0|80|9|0|And the three priests, who were filled with the utmost respect of this Child, were surprised and delighted in their souls because they discovered something quite childlike in this Child.
CJ|0|80|10|0|One of them therefore went over to James and asked him in good Hebrew,
CJ|0|80|11|0|'Tell me, is this most miraculous Child of all children always so hearty, yes one might say even a bit teasingly rough like ordinary children sometimes are, although not until they are two or three years old?'
CJ|0|80|12|0|Here the Baby promptly answered in place of James, saying:
CJ|0|80|13|0|'Yes, yes, My friend! Those I love, I also pinch, squeeze and tease - but that happens only with those who love Me as My James does - and I love them as I love My dear James here.
CJ|0|80|14|0|But I do not do them any harm for all that! - Is it not so, My dear James, it does not hurt you if I pinch and squeeze you?'
CJ|0|80|15|0|At this James, quickly touched to tears as usual, said, 'Oh my divine, dearest little Brother, how could You hurt me?'
CJ|0|80|16|0|And the Baby thereupon answered James, saying: 'James, My brother, you do truly love me!
CJ|0|80|17|0|And I love you so much that you will eternally never be able to quite comprehend how much I love you!
CJ|0|80|18|0|See, my dear brother James, the heavens are wide and infinitely great - they include countless numbers of shining worlds of light in relation to which the earth is only a drop of dew -
CJ|0|80|19|0|and these worlds carry countless numbers of most happy beings of your kind. But among them none is happier than you, now My dearest brother! At present you do not understand Me, but in time you will understand Me quite well. I do not want to sleep now while the children of men keep watch about Me. And with you, James, I shall remain!
CJ|0|80|20|0|These words broke James' heart anew and he wept for joy of love, and the inquiring priest nearly sank into the ground from sheer reverence and highest respect for this Child.
CJ|0|81|1|1|A Great Prophecy For Rome
CJ|0|81|1|0|CYRENIUS, who had also heard these words of the Baby quite well, instantly went over to the Baby and asked Him in a most loving manner, 'Oh my Life!
CJ|0|81|2|0|Then You surely do not love me as much, for when I had You on my arms You never pinched and squeezed me?'
CJ|0|81|3|0|Here the Baby answered, 'Cyrenius, do not be concerned about that - behold, all the troubles which you have already endured for My sake were just so many pinches and squeezes by Me because I love you so greatly!
CJ|0|81|4|0|Now do you understand what I have told you?
CJ|0|81|5|0|For I shall indeed pinch and squeeze you still often enough - and from sheer love of you will be quite rough.
CJ|0|81|6|0|But listen, you must not be afraid of Me because of that, for no harm will come to you by it, just as has been the case up to now. Do you understand me, My dear Cyrenius?'
CJ|0|81|7|0|And Cyrenius, while filled in his heart with the greatest respect of the Child, said in a greatly crestfallen manner,
CJ|0|81|8|0|'Yes, yes, my Life! I understand You very well and know what great thing You have told me.
CJ|0|81|9|0|But just the same I still would also like to have You pinch and squeeze me a little just as You do with Your brother.'
CJ|0|81|10|0|And the Baby said to Cyrenius: 'Oh My dear friend, you surely are not going to be more childish than I am?
CJ|0|81|11|0|Do you really believe that I would love you more because of that?
CJ|0|81|12|0|Oh see, in that you are greatly mistaken, for I could not possibly love you more than I already love you.
CJ|0|81|13|0|Truly, you will eternally never be able to wholly comprehend nor fathom the magnitude and depth of My love for you!
CJ|0|81|14|0|Mark it well, less than a century will go by when Rome will take possession of My citadel in great numbers.
CJ|0|81|15|0|And while this time is still to come, I can assure you that you already stand on the threshold which will soon be tread by many.
CJ|0|81|16|0|But understand - not in the body, but in the spirit in My future kingdom forever!
CJ|0|81|17|0|These words of the Child caused a great sensation among all those present, and Cyrenius did not know what to make of it.
CJ|0|81|18|0|He therefore turned to the bystanding Mary and asked her if she understood what the divine Child had now foretold.
CJ|0|81|19|0|And Mary said, 'Oh friend, if This were an ordinary human being we human beings would also understand Him,
CJ|0|81|20|0|but because He is of a higher nature, we are unable to understand Him! So let us keep all of His words within ourselves, for in time they will surely be revealed to us in their true light.'
CJ|0|82|1|1|Here Is More Than Isis
CJ|0|82|1|0|JOSEPH NOW came out of the villa and invited the guests to the already prepared meal.
CJ|0|82|2|0|Hereupon Cyrenius, filled with conflicting great thoughts, asked Joseph to come over to him and told him what the Baby and then Mary had just said,
CJ|0|82|3|0|and asked the good Joseph how this sort of speech were to be understood.
CJ|0|82|4|0|And Joseph replied to the a little too disturbed Cyrenius, saying,
CJ|0|82|5|0|'Oh friend and brother, are you not familiar with the myth which tells of the man who once wanted to lift the mantle of Isis?'
CJ|0|82|6|0|Cyrenius, quite surprised at this unexpected question, said,
CJ|0|82|7|0|'Oh noble friend, that myth is well known to me - the man perished miserably! But what do you want to tell me therewith in answer to my question?'
CJ|0|82|8|0|Here Joseph answered Cyrenius, 'Beloved friend, nothing else than: Here is more than Isis!
CJ|0|82|9|0|Therefore follow the advice of my wife, and you will fare eternally well!'
CJ|0|82|10|0|Maronius Pilla also stood close-by and said on this occasion,
CJ|0|82|11|0|'Consular, imperial highness! I know that I am usually quite stupid in such matters, but this time it seems to me as if I understood the wise man perfectly.'
CJ|0|82|12|0|Cyrenius answered him, 'Good for you, if you are convinced of that within yourself,
CJ|0|82|13|0|but I cannot make that claim for myself just now.
CJ|0|82|14|0|Usually my brain is not held completely in wraps either, but this time it will not serve me as it should.'
CJ|0|82|15|0|Here Maronius said, 'As for me, I understand the matter like this: I must not reach for things too far away, for my arm is short for that.
CJ|0|82|16|0|It would of course be quite an honor to be a blissful Phaeton,
CJ|0|82|17|0|but what is a weak mortal to do when the sun has orbited its course too far above him?
CJ|0|82|18|0|He must be content with only her light while he quite good-naturedly leaves the honor and power of leading the sun to those beings who surely have longer arms than he, the weak mortal!
CJ|0|82|19|0|And just how long the invisible arm of this Child is we convinced ourselves of yesterday.
CJ|0|82|20|0|So, consular, imperial highness, do I not exactly understand what this wise man has spoken?'
CJ|0|82|21|0|Cyrenius agreed with Maronius, composed his heart and in good spirits went into the villa with Joseph and refreshed himself at the frugal meal.
CJ|0|82|22|0|But the three priests hardly dared to keep their eyes open, for they believed that the Child was either Zeus or even Fate Itself.
CJ|0|83|1|1|The Fear Of The Three Priests
CJ|0|83|1|0|WHEN THE MEAL was over and all had risen from the table, one of the priests went over to Joseph and asked him in deepest humility,
CJ|0|83|2|0|'Uranus or at least Saturn as father of Zeus! For that you surely are incarnate, although you attempted to hide your divinity before us a while back in the city,
CJ|0|83|3|0|which you did only to test whether we would actually recognize you or not.
CJ|0|83|4|0|Only for a time did we fail to recognize you, and for that we ask your forgiveness of our great blindness.
CJ|0|83|5|0|But the recent manner of speech of your Child has opened all our eyes and we now know exactly where we stand.
CJ|0|83|6|0|So make us happy to the extent of telling us how we shall bring you a sacrifice, as well as to your divine wife and to your Child, who is surely the by your omnipotence self-rejuvenated Zeus!'
CJ|0|83|7|0|Joseph was amazed at this sudden change in the three priests to whom, while they were still in the city, he had explained the false premise of their paganism clearly and quite comprehensibly.
CJ|0|83|8|0|He therefore considered what he should answer them now. - Here the Baby wanted to be brought over to Joseph at once,
CJ|0|83|9|0|and when He arrived there on the arms of James He promptly said to Joseph,
CJ|0|83|10|0|'Leave these poor souls in peace, do not rebuke them, for they are blind and sleep and dream.
CJ|0|83|11|0|Just keep them here for a few days, and My brothers will undoubtedly awaken them from their sleep and dream. When they will see that you pray to God yourselves, they will surely forget their Uranus, Saturn and Zeus!'
CJ|0|83|12|0|These words put Joseph completely at his ease, and he at once offered to let the three priests live under his roof until some way of enabling them to earn a living would present itself.
CJ|0|83|13|0|The three priests, hardly daring to breathe for sheer awe, dared all the less to refuse the offer, since they did not have the least idea what they should do next.
CJ|0|83|14|0|They therefore accepted the offer, but among themselves they murmured,
CJ|0|83|15|0|'Oh, if it were only possible to run away from here and hide in some remote corner of the earth, how happy we would be!
CJ|0|83|16|0|But as it now is we must remain here in full view of the obviously main gods. Oh what anguish that is for us as those least worthy!'
CJ|0|83|17|0|Cyrenius noticed this murmuring among the three, therefore went over and wanted to call them to account for it.
CJ|0|83|18|0|But the Baby said, 'My Cyrenius, stay back, for it is not unknown to Me what is taking place in the three.
CJ|0|83|19|0|Their plan is the product of their blindness and their foolish fear and concerns itself with nothing else than a flight from us into some most remote corner of the earth.
CJ|0|83|20|0|See, that is all it amounts to, so you need not become concerned.
CJ|0|83|21|0|Just leave the jurisdiction in this house to Me, and be assured that no injustice will be done to anyone!'
CJ|0|83|22|0|Cyrenius was content with that and again went into the open with Joseph, while the three priests went into the room assigned to them.
CJ|0|84|1|1|The Mythology Of Ostracine
CJ|0|84|1|0|WHEN THEY ARRIVED in the open, Joseph and Cyrenius began to discuss several things among themselves, while Mary in the meantime took care of the Baby in the house
CJ|0|84|2|0|and the sons of Joseph concerned themselves with looking after the chores around the house, wherewith the servants of Cyrenius rendered them various services.
CJ|0|84|3|0|After several discussions of lesser importance between Joseph and Cyrenius accompanied by Maronius Pilla, an important point came up for discussion, which was initiated by Cyrenius and was as follows,
CJ|0|84|4|0|'Worthy friend and brother! See, the city and the whole large domain which also comes under the jurisdiction of the city surely amounts to eighty-thousand people.
CJ|0|84|5|0|Among them there are only very few of your belief and your religion.
CJ|0|84|6|0|For thousands of years according to my knowledge they were more or less confirmed worshipers of idols.
CJ|0|84|7|0|They have all of their pagan temples in this age-old city, of which the myth says that it was built at the time of the war of the gods with the Giants of the Earth, and that Zeus himself had it built as a symbol of the victory over these Giants of the Earth.
CJ|0|84|8|0|Mercury had to gather the bones of the Giants and sink them in the sea, which is how this land is supposed to have come into being.
CJ|0|84|9|0|Over these Giant-bones Zeus is then supposed to have let it rain sand and ashes and now and then large and heavy stones.
CJ|0|84|10|0|Thereupon Zeus is said to have ordered the old Ceres that she should make this land fruitful and in its center build a citadel and a city not too far from the sea as a sign of the great victory.
CJ|0|84|11|0|Zeus himself would then bring forth from the earth a people which would inhabit this land and this city for all time to come.
CJ|0|84|12|0|'From this my story you can easily see that this people, probably like no other on the face of the earth, is still of the unshakable opinion that it inhabits the city which the gods themselves have built,
CJ|0|84|13|0|for which reason you always see these terribly rundown dwellings, since no human being dares to make any repairs on the work of the gods so he will not commit a sin against them.
CJ|0|84|14|0|As something quite out of the ordinary the old Ceres, assisted by Mercury and Apollo, is supposed to have built the temples with her own hands. -
CJ|0|84|15|0|That is the myth and at the same time the so far unshakable faith of this otherwise good-natured people, which despite its poverty is very hospitable and exceptionally honest.
CJ|0|84|16|0|But what is to be done here if this people should demand the reconstruction of the temples?
CJ|0|84|17|0|Should one rebuild the temples for it or not, or should one convert it to your doctrine?
CJ|0|84|18|0|And if one does that, what will the neighboring peoples who also visit this city on occasion say to that, since it has been all the more of a ruin than an actual city for a very long time?'
CJ|0|85|1|1|Anxiety Negates God's Help
CJ|0|85|1|0|CYRENIUS CONTINUED, 'Oh friend, that is surely a very difficult situation.
CJ|0|85|2|0|If you have any counsel for that in the living chamber of your truly divine wisdom, then let me hear it.
CJ|0|85|3|0|For the more I think about this matter now, the more critical and complicated it appears!'
CJ|0|85|4|0|And Joseph replied to Cyrenius: 'Listen to me, my esteemed friend! It is very easy to help you out of this predicament.
CJ|0|85|5|0|I will give you some good advice in this matter which will show you what is right and what you should do.
CJ|0|85|6|0|'See, in your heart you are now of my living faith and love and honor the one true God along with me!
CJ|0|85|7|0|Now I will tell you this: As long as you are filled with anxiety, God will do nothing for you.
CJ|0|85|8|0|But as soon as you lay all your troubles upon Him and are only concerned and anxious as to how you may know and love this true God ever more and more,
CJ|0|85|9|0|He will then begin to help you in all things, and everything which still appears crooked to you today will be made straight before you tomorrow.
CJ|0|85|10|0|Therefore have this city cleared of rubble only wherever people might still be buried beneath it, which is now being done.
CJ|0|85|11|0|But leave in ruins all other temples beneath whose rubble there lie nothing than at best a few very unshapely, worthless and smashed idols.
CJ|0|85|12|0|For that which is destroyed by the elements counts as much with this blind people as if the gods had destroyed it.
CJ|0|85|13|0|This people will therefore not even make the effort to rebuild these temples,
CJ|0|85|14|0|for it is afraid that if it is active contrary to the will of the gods, it could draw a great punishment upon itself.
CJ|0|85|15|0|Now there are no more such priests who on the basis of a fictitious demand of the gods would have undertaken this to their own advantage by the hands and means of the people -
CJ|0|85|16|0|and those who still live will never build temples for idols.
CJ|0|85|17|0|So you can be wholly without concern in this matter. The Lord of heaven and earth will bring about that which is best for you and for the whole people.
CJ|0|85|18|0|And in our time several cities will meet a similar fate anyhow in that they will be smothered with rubble here and there, so it will hardly be noticed when this old city becomes a complete ruin in ten years.'
CJ|0|85|19|0|These words of Joseph comforted Cyrenius, and he returned to the villa with him in a happy frame of mind.
CJ|0|86|1|1|The World Occasions No Loss For The Godly
CJ|0|86|1|0|WHEN THEY entered the dining room, Cyrenius asked Joseph, 'My very dear friend, see, a good thought has just come into my heart and my mind.
CJ|0|86|2|0|What do you think concerning the matter which we discussed outside and in which you undoubtedly gave me the best and most assuring advice - would it not be conducive toward putting my soul completely at ease
CJ|0|86|3|0|if I were to ask the three here present priests for their opinion?'
CJ|0|86|4|0|Joseph replied, 'If my counsel still does not satisfy you - you are the master here and can do what you please to ease your mind,
CJ|0|86|5|0|although I am of the opinion that not much is to be gained from these priests here as long as they hold me to be Uranus or Saturn and the Baby for the himself rejuvenating Zeus.
CJ|0|86|6|0|When you accordingly ask them about that which concerns you, they will manifestly refer you to me and to the Baby.'
CJ|0|86|7|0|When Cyrenius heard this from Joseph, he desisted from his wish and then said,
CJ|0|86|8|0|'Now I see it all clearly, my feelings are completely at ease and I can confidently dedicate my time to the business of state again.
CJ|0|86|9|0|Evening is already here, so I shall return to the city with my attendants,
CJ|0|86|10|0|but tomorrow afternoon I shall be with you again. And if I need any advice from you before that I shall ask you to come to me still before noon.'
CJ|0|86|11|0|Joseph now blessed Cyrenius and Maronius, whereupon Cyrenius went to the cradle and very gently kissed the sleeping Baby,
CJ|0|86|12|0|then arose and with tears in his eyes went on his way.
CJ|0|86|13|0|On the way he looked back at least a few hundred times toward the villa which was now worth more to him than all the treasures of the world.
CJ|0|86|14|0|Joseph also sent one blessing after the other after Cyrenius as long as he could still discover any trace of his party.
CJ|0|86|15|0|When nothing more was to be seen of Cyrenius, Joseph went back into the house and there to Mary, who just then - as was usual for her about this time - was deeply engrossed in prayer to God.
CJ|0|86|16|0|But as soon as she noticed Joseph at her side, she arose and said, 'Dear husband, truly, this day has totally upset me. The world, the world, it holds no gain for man!'
CJ|0|86|17|0|And Joseph said, 'My faithful wife, you are right, but I believe that as long as the Lord is with us, then we will not lose anything in the world either! So be of good cheer. Tomorrow the same old sun will again rise for us new and glorious: To the Lord alone be the glory forever! Amen!
CJ|0|87|1|1|A Psalm of David Enlightens The Three Priests
CJ|0|87|1|0|MARY, who never was given to many words nor ever after the manner of women wanted to have the last word, was content in her heart with the very plain and just as short consolation of Joseph.
CJ|0|87|2|0|She then went to rest, consecrated to the Lord by Joseph in his heart.
CJ|0|87|3|0|Joseph now went to his sons and said to them, 'Children, the evening is glorious and beautiful. Let us go out into the open.
CJ|0|87|4|0|There in the great holy temple of God we will strike up a song of praise and will thank the Lord for all the infinite blessings which He has bestowed on us and our fathers since the beginning of the world!'
CJ|0|87|5|0|Immediately the sons of Joseph left everything and followed their father.
CJ|0|87|6|0|And he led them to the top of a bare little hill which lay about a hundred steps from the villa as part of Joseph's estate and was about twenty fathoms high.
CJ|0|87|7|0|This was noticed by the three priests who supposed the gods were on their way perhaps to Olympus, so they might there hold a common council with all the gods.
CJ|0|87|8|0|Accordingly they quickly left their room and crept after Joseph very furtively and quietly.
CJ|0|87|9|0|Arrived at the little hill they listened beneath a thickly foliated fig-tree to hear what the supposed gods might counsel among themselves on Olympus.
CJ|0|87|10|0|But how greatly were they surprised among themselves, when they heard the supposed gods of the highest order worship and sing praises to one God powerfully and with feeling.
CJ|0|87|11|0|And the following passages of a Psalm of David had a very special effect on them, which passages were as follows:
CJ|0|87|12|0|'Lord God, You are our refuge forever! Before the mountains came into being and the earth and the world were created, You are God from eternity to eternity!
CJ|0|87|13|0|You are He who sends death to mankind and says, Come back, o children of men!
CJ|0|87|14|0|For a thousand years are to You like a day which passed away yesterday, and like a watch in the night.
CJ|0|87|15|0|You let them pass by like a stream, and they are like a sleep and like grass which is become withered,
CJ|0|87|16|0|Which flourishes early and soon withers, is hoed up in the evening and soon parches.
CJ|0|87|17|0|Your anger causes us to pass away, and your wrath makes us depart so suddenly.
CJ|0|87|18|0|For You place our transgression before You and our unrecognized sin into the light before Your countenance.
CJ|0|87|19|0|Therefore all of our days pass away because of Your wrath, and we idle away our years like gossip.
CJ|0|87|20|0|Our life lasts about seventy years, and if it goes high it amounts to eighty years, and when it has been precious it was filled with toil and trouble; for it passes by quickly, as if we were flying away.
CJ|0|87|21|0|Now who believes that You are so angry and who is afraid of Your wrath?
CJ|0|87|22|0|So teach us to bear in mind that we must die, so we may become wise.
CJ|0|87|23|0|O Lord, turn to us again and be gracious to Your servants.
CJ|0|87|24|0|Fill us early with Your grace, and we will praise You and be joyful in You our whole life long!
CJ|0|87|25|0|Now gladden us again, after You have afflicted us for a long time and we were in distress for so long.
CJ|0|87|26|0|Show Your works to Your servants and Your glory to their children!
CJ|0|87|27|0|And You, Lord, our God, be kind to us and further the work of our hands with us - yes, be gracious to further the work of our hands!'
CJ|0|87|28|0|When the three had plainly heard this song, they promptly returned to their room.
CJ|0|87|29|0|And one said to the other two, 'Truly, they can be no gods who thus pray to a God and even acknowledge His anger and wrath toward them!'
CJ|0|87|30|0|And another remarked, 'That would actually be the least part of it - but that this prayer applies directly to us, that is the fly in the ointment!
CJ|0|87|31|0|So be quiet now - the worshipers are returning. But tomorrow we will test this matter more thoroughly for ourselves, so just be quiet today for they are coming!'
CJ|0|88|1|1|The Death And Reawakening Of Joel
CJ|0|88|1|0|JOSEPH NOW told his sons to complete their unfinished chores and then to retire.
CJ|0|88|2|0|And since his limbs were weary, he also promptly retired.
CJ|0|88|3|0|Thus this day, which was rich in experience, came to a close. -
CJ|0|88|4|0|The following day Joseph was up as usual a good while before sunrise and also awakened his sons to work.
CJ|0|88|5|0|For he said, 'The early bird catches the worm - what we do in the morning is more blessed than all the rest of the day's toil.'
CJ|0|88|6|0|Thus, with the exception of James who had to remain with the Baby, he went right out to an acre and cultivated it with the other four sons.
CJ|0|88|7|0|Now the oldest son labored most industriously and wanted to surpass the other three.
CJ|0|88|8|0|And behold, as he quite busily struck the spade into the earth, he suddenly lifted a very poisonous snake out of the ground.
CJ|0|88|9|0|And the snake moved quickly against him and bit him in the foot.
CJ|0|88|10|0|Hereupon the three younger brothers rushed over and killed the snake - but for all that the brother's foot swelled up visibly. A dizziness came over him, and he soon sank down into death.
CJ|0|88|11|0|Joseph and the three younger brothers began to lament and entreated God to restore Joel to life again for them.
CJ|0|88|12|0|And Joseph put a curse on the snake and said to the three, 'From now on a snake shall never more crawl on this ground!
CJ|0|88|13|0|Now pick up your brother and carry him home, for it must thus have pleased the Lord that He took the heir away from me!'
CJ|0|88|14|0|And the three brothers wept and carried Joel home, and Joseph rent his garment and followed them lamenting.
CJ|0|88|15|0|When they came to the house, Mary, who was holding the Child and had become frightened by the lament, quickly came to meet them, and James followed her.
CJ|0|88|16|0|Both emitted a cry of anguish when they beheld the lifeless Joel and Joseph with his rent garment.
CJ|0|88|17|0|The three priests also came over quickly and were considerably shocked at the sight of the corpse.
CJ|0|88|18|0|And one of them admitted to Joseph, 'Only now do I fully believe that you are only a man - for if you were a god, how could your children die, and how would you fail to promptly awaken them?'
CJ|0|88|19|0|Here the Baby said: 'You are all mistaken! Joel is in a stupor and sleeps - but he is not dead!
CJ|0|88|20|0|Go and bring a sea-onion; lay it upon his wound, and it soon will be better with him!'
CJ|0|88|21|0|In haste Joseph went after such an onion and laid it upon Joel's wound.
CJ|0|88|22|0|In a few moments Joel awoke and asked them all what had happened to him.
CJ|0|88|23|0|Those around him quickly told him everything and praised and honored God for saving him, and the three priests came into a great respect of the Child - but into a still greater respect of the onion.
CJ|0|89|1|1|A Penitent Heart The Only Acceptable Sacrifice
CJ|0|89|1|0|FOLLOWING THIS Joseph with his entire family promptly went into the bedroom and honored and praised God loudly an hour long
CJ|0|89|2|0|and also made a vow by which he bound himself to bring a sacrifice to the Lord as soon as he should come to Jerusalem again.
CJ|0|89|3|0|Hereupon the Baby said to Joseph: 'Now listen to Me! Do you suppose that the Lord is pleased with that?
CJ|0|89|4|0|Oh, there you are greatly mistaken! See, neither in burnt offerings, nor in the blood of animals and just as little in flour, oil and grain does the Lord take pleasure,
CJ|0|89|5|0|but solely in a penitent, remorseful and humble heart that loves Him above all things.
CJ|0|89|6|0|If you have anything to spare, then give to those who are hungry and thirsty, and you will bring the Lord a fitting sacrifice!
CJ|0|89|7|0|I therefore release you from your vow and the duty for the temple because I have the full power to do so.
CJ|0|89|8|0|And I shall one day fill your vow in Jerusalem Myself in such a way that the whole earth will be satiated thereby for eternity!'
CJ|0|89|9|0|Here Joseph took the Baby on his arms and kissed Him and then said to Him,
CJ|0|89|10|0|'My dearly beloved little Jesus, Your Joseph thanks You for that from his whole heart and recognizes the wholly divine truth of Your most wonderful declaration,
CJ|0|89|11|0|but You see, God, Your and all our Father, has still ordained such through Moses and the prophets and ordered us, His children, to keep it!
CJ|0|89|12|0|Oh tell me, my little Son: do You, although of divine and hallowed descent, really have the right to suspend the laws of the great Father who eternally lives in His heavens?'
CJ|0|89|13|0|And the Baby answered: 'Joseph, though I were to tell you who I am, you would not believe Me anyhow since you see in Me only a human being!
CJ|0|89|14|0|But I tell you just the same that where I am, there also is the Father - and where I am not, there neither is the Father!
CJ|0|89|15|0|I am now here and not in the temple - how then should the Father be in the temple?
CJ|0|89|16|0|Do you understand that? - Behold, where the Father's love is, there also is His heart. And the Father's love is within Me and therewith also His heart!
CJ|0|89|17|0|Now no one carries his heart outside of himself, and so neither does the Father - where His heart is, there He is also! Do you understand this?'
CJ|0|89|18|0|These words filled Joseph, Mary as well as the five sons with a profound, sacred presentiment. And they went outside and praised the so-near Father in their hearts; and Mary then prepared a morning meal.
CJ|0|90|1|1|A Pagan Custom Is Rejected For The Lord's Table
CJ|0|90|1|0|THE MORNING MEAL was soon prepared, for it consisted of nothing else than a pot of simmered milk, some honey with thyme, and bread.
CJ|0|90|2|0|Mary brought it on the table herself and called Joseph and the five sons as well as the three priests to the table.
CJ|0|90|3|0|Joseph soon appeared with the Child on his arm, handed Him to the mother and then went to the table.
CJ|0|90|4|0|Here he promptly struck up his song of praise to the Lord, and when the song of praise was rendered Joseph asked according to the usual custom whether everyone had washed.
CJ|0|90|5|0|Mary, the five sons and the Baby said, 'Yes, we are all washed quite well.'
CJ|0|90|6|0|Joseph replied, 'Then you may also eat. But what about you three? Did you also wash?'
CJ|0|90|7|0|Here the priests said, 'It is not the custom with us to wash with water in the morning, but only in the evening.
CJ|0|90|8|0|In the morning we anoint ourselves with oil, so the heat of the day will not bother us too much.'
CJ|0|90|9|0|And Joseph retorted, 'That may be in order, for if I came into your house I would do the same as you -
CJ|0|90|10|0|but since you are now my guests then observe my custom, for it is better than yours.'
CJ|0|90|11|0|But the priests asked that they might be exempted therefrom.
CJ|0|90|12|0|At this Joseph wanted to let the priests off from washing-
CJ|0|90|13|0|but the Baby asserted, 'Truly, to stone shall every bite turn in their stomachs unless they first wash themselves clean with water before they partake at the table where I am present!'
CJ|0|90|14|0|These words immediately broke the three priests of their custom and they requested water and washed themselves.
CJ|0|90|15|0|After they had washed, Joseph promptly invited them to the table again,
CJ|0|90|16|0|but the priests declined to do so and dared not - for they feared the Child.
CJ|0|90|17|0|And the Baby warned, 'If you now refuse to go to the table and keep the blessed morning meal with us, you will die!
CJ|0|90|18|0|Here the priests quickly went to the table and ate in great secret awe of the Child.
CJ|0|90|19|0|When the morning meal was consumed, Joseph again arose and gave thanks to God.
CJ|0|90|20|0|Thereupon the priests asked him, 'Just which God are you thanking? Is not this Child the foremost, true God? How then can you thank another?'
CJ|0|90|21|0|This question puzzled Joseph greatly, and he did not know what he should answer thereto.
CJ|0|90|22|0|But the Baby said, 'Joseph, do not concern yourself in vain, for what the three have said will be fulfilled. Do not be concerned now, for you still pray to only one God and Father.'
CJ|0|91|1|1|Love - The Only True Prayer
CJ|0|91|1|0|JOSEPH KISSED the Baby and said, 'Yes truly, if the Father's heart were not in You, You would never be capable of such words!
CJ|0|91|2|0|For where in the whole earth is there a child of Your age which would be capable of speaking such words of itself, which no wise man has ever spoken!
CJ|0|91|3|0|Tell me therefore whether I should worship You wholly as my God and Lord!'
CJ|0|91|4|0|This question took all present by surprise.
CJ|0|91|5|0|And the Baby smilingly replied: 'Joseph, do you really know how man should pray to God?
CJ|0|91|6|0|See, you do not know that completely, so I will tell you.
CJ|0|91|7|0|Listen! In spirit and in truth shall man pray to God, but not with the lips as the children of the world do, who suppose that they have served God by having exercised their lips for a time.
CJ|0|91|8|0|And if you want to pray in spirit and in truth, then love God in your heart and do good to all friends and enemies, and your prayer will be just before God!
CJ|0|91|9|0|Now if someone has exercised his lips before God at certain periods for a short time and during this exercise thought of all manner of worldly things which were closer to his heart than all his loose prayer, yes, closer than God Himself - say, can that really be called prayer?
CJ|0|91|10|0|Truly, millions of such prayers are heard by God in exactly the same way as a stone hears the voice of one crying aloud!
CJ|0|91|11|0|But if you pray to God by means of love, then you need never ask whether you should worship Me now as the most holy God and Father.
CJ|0|91|12|0|Whoever prays to God like that, he also prays to Me. For the Father and I are of one love and one heart.'
CJ|0|91|13|0|These words were clearly understood by all, and they knew why Jesus was to be called: Son of God.
CJ|0|91|14|0|Joseph's breast was now full of the greatest heavenly joy.
CJ|0|91|15|0|And Mary rejoiced secretly over the Baby and kept all such words in her heart, as did the sons of Joseph.
CJ|0|91|16|0|And the three priests said to Joseph, 'Truly exalted wise man of all ages!
CJ|0|91|17|0|We would like to speak a few quite secret words alone with you on that little hill where you prayed to your God with your sons in such a heartfelt and edifying manner last evening!'
CJ|0|91|18|0|Here the Baby immediately interrupted the conversation and stated,
CJ|0|91|19|0|'Do you really suppose My ear to be incapable of hearing the words of your mouth on the little hill? Oh, there you are mistaken, for My ears reach as far as My hands! So you may as well have your discussion right here in front of Me!'
CJ|0|92|1|1|Build Me A Temple in Your Hearts
CJ|0|92|1|0|THIS GREATLY EMBARRASSED the three priests, and they did not know what to do, for they did not dare reveal their desire to Joseph in the presence of the Child.
CJ|0|92|2|0|Here the Baby looked at them and said in a very firm tone of voice:
CJ|0|92|3|0|'Would you not like to make an idol out of Me also?
CJ|0|92|4|0|There on yonder little hill you would like to build a temple, in it erect a wood-carving after Me on a golden altar and then sacrifice to this wood-carving according to your custom.
CJ|0|92|5|0|Just attempt something like that, and I tell you truly: the first one who takes one step for that purpose and stretches out only one finger shall be a dead man on the spot!
CJ|0|92|6|0|'Now if you really want to build Me a temple, then build one that is alive in your hearts!
CJ|0|92|7|0|For I am alive, and not dead, and therefore want living, but never dead temples!
CJ|0|92|8|0|And since you already believe that the fullness of the Deity dwells in Me bodily, am I Myself then not enough of a living temple before You? Why should there also be a wood-carving and a stone temple in preference to Me?
CJ|0|92|9|0|For what is more, I - or some meaningless temple and wood-carving of Me?
CJ|0|92|10|0|If the Living One is with you and among you, of what good and useful purpose then is one that is dead?
CJ|0|92|11|0|Oh you blind fools! Is it not more that you love Me, than if you were to build Me a thousand temples of stone and exercise your lips in them for a thousand years while dressed in hemmed garments in front of carved images of Me?
CJ|0|92|12|0|And if a poor man who was naked and hungry and thirsty came to you,
CJ|0|92|13|0|but you were to say: See, he is a half-god, for thus do these high beings appear,
CJ|0|92|14|0|so let us make an image of him and then set it up in a temple, so we might worship it! -
CJ|0|92|15|0|Tell Me, if you did that, would it really have been any help to the poor man, even though you were to form his image of pure gold?
CJ|0|92|16|0|And will it not be more advantageous to the poor man if you clothe him according to your love and then hand him food and drink?
CJ|0|92|17|0|'Is God not more alive than every man on the earth, since everything has its life from Him?
CJ|0|92|18|0|Is God perhaps blind, who created the sun and gave you a seeing eye?
CJ|0|92|19|0|Or is He deaf, who made your ear for you, and He without feelings, who gave you your senses?
CJ|0|92|20|0|See, how foolish it would be to think and speak like that!
CJ|0|92|21|0|Accordingly it follows that God is the most perfect Life Itself, therefore the most perfect Love. How then will you honor and worship Him as one that is dead? -
CJ|0|92|22|0|Consider this, so you may be healed of your blindness!'
CJ|0|92|23|0|These words caused the three priests to fall to the ground, for they grasped their divine truth and spoke no more that day.
CJ|0|93|1|1|A Blind Beggar Woman Regains Her Sight
CJ|0|93|1|0|WHEN THEY HAD THUS SHOWN their highest esteem, the three priests returned to their assigned chamber and remained there until sundown.
CJ|0|93|2|0|They spoke nothing, for each one of them reflected on the words of the wondrously talking Child.
CJ|0|93|3|0|Joseph gave God the glory in his heart and fervently gave thanks for the infinitely great grace that he had become the foster-father of the Son of God.
CJ|0|93|4|0|When he had thus given God the honor and the glory with Mary and his sons and Mary had also looked after the Baby,
CJ|0|93|5|0|the baby was again given over to James. Joseph had Mary mend the torn garment and then went out to the acre again with his four sons and tended it.
CJ|0|93|6|0|Mary in the meantime cleaned the furnishings of the house so they might be clean for the reception of the guests, who had promised to return in the afternoon.
CJ|0|93|7|0|When she was through with cleaning, she again looked after the Child to see if He needed anything.
CJ|0|93|8|0|And the Baby wanted the breast and then a bath, and that with clean, cold water.
CJ|0|93|9|0|Mary did all this promptly, and when she had bathed the Baby, a blind woman came into the room to Mary and complained much about her wretchedness.
CJ|0|93|10|0|Mary said to the blind woman, i can plainly see that you are very poorly off, but what can I do to help you?'
CJ|0|93|11|0|And the woman said, 'Listen to me! Last night I had a marvelous dream.
CJ|0|93|12|0|I saw that you had a very brightly shining Child. This Child wanted your breast and a bath.
CJ|0|93|13|0|The bath consisted of fresh water - and when you had bathed the Child therein the water was filled with shining stars.
CJ|0|93|14|0|I then recalled that I am blind, and was not a little surprised that it was possible for me to see all this.
CJ|0|93|15|0|But you said to me in the meantime: Woman, so then take this water and wash your eyes - and you will see!
CJ|0|93|16|0|I then wanted to reach for the water immediately and wash my eyes, but thereupon awakened - and am still blind!
CJ|0|93|17|0|But this morning someone said to me, Go outside and seek! You will meet the woman with the Child, for you will not enter any house save that one only!
CJ|0|93|18|0|Now I am here at the end of my great toil, fear and danger!'
CJ|0|93|19|0|Here Mary handed the bathwater to the blind woman, and the woman washed her face in it and instantly regained her sight.
CJ|0|93|20|0|At this the woman was beside herself with great joy and gratitude and at once wanted to herald this about in all of Ostracine, but Mary forbade the woman this most emphatically.
CJ|0|94|1|1|A Prophecy For Mary
CJ|0|94|1|0|THE WOMAN then entreated Mary to let her remain with her for a time, so she might serve the house in which such great salvation had come to her.
CJ|0|94|2|0|And Mary said, 'Woman, that is not up to me, for I am only a handmaiden of the Lord myself,
CJ|0|94|3|0|but wait here a while until my husband returns home from the field. He will let you know what is to be done!'
CJ|0|94|4|0|Here the woman fell at Mary's feet and wanted to downright worship her as a goddess, for she considered the healing of her eyesight as too great a wonder, since she was born blind.
CJ|0|94|5|0|But Mary sternly rebuked her and departed into another room.
CJ|0|94|6|0|The woman then began to weep at this, for she was of the opinion that she had thus offended her greatest benefactress.
CJ|0|94|7|0|At this James, who was coaxing the Baby in the same room, looked at the woman and asked her,
CJ|0|94|8|0|'Why do you weep as if someone had hurt you?'
CJ|0|94|9|0|The woman replied, 'Oh, you dear youth! I have just offended her who gave me the light of my eyes! Why should I then not weep?'
CJ|0|94|10|0|Here James said, 'Oh, worry about something else! The young woman who handed you the bath-water is gentler than a turtle-dove, so she can never be offended.
CJ|0|94|11|0|And if anyone did want to offend her, he still is not able to do so,
CJ|0|94|12|0|for she then blesses him ten times for an offence and entreats the offender for his friendship again in such a manner that even the hardest stone could not resist!
CJ|0|94|13|0|See, that is how good this woman is! So just do not worry, for I can assure you that right now she is praying to God for you.'
CJ|0|94|14|0|And so it was - Mary was indeed praying to God for this woman that He might enlighten her understanding so she then would realize that she, Mary, was only a frail woman also.
CJ|0|94|15|0|Mary was indeed of the highest nobility not only naturally (in that she was of the direct lineage of a king) but her joy consisted therein that she be humbled everywhere and by everyone.
CJ|0|94|16|0|After a while the dear, good Mary returned and earnestly asked the woman to forgive her in case she might have spoken to her too sternly.
CJ|0|94|17|0|This behavior of Mary almost took the thankful woman's life from sheer love of Mary.
CJ|0|94|18|0|And the woman exclaimed in the full rapture of her love,
CJ|0|94|19|0|'Oh you dear psyche of my sex, what your noblest heart has rebuked me of, nations will one day bring you!
CJ|0|94|20|0|For among all the women on earth you are surely the first who stands in a covenant with the high gods all the more surely, since beside your truly divine goodness you are also so inexpressibly kind, gracious and lovely!'
CJ|0|94|21|0|Here Mary stated, 'Dear woman, after I am dead people can do with me what they like, but during my lifetime that shall not happen!'
CJ|0|94|22|0|Here Joseph returned with the four sons, and Mary at once led the woman to him and told him all that had happened.
CJ|0|95|1|1|Sic Transit Gloria Mundi
CJ|0|95|1|0|WHEN THE WOMAN quickly saw that Joseph was Mary's husband, she went over to him with the request that she might remain in his house.
CJ|0|95|2|0|Joseph replied to the woman, 'Since such grace was bestowed on you as my wife told me in your presence, and you therefore wish to be grateful to this house, you may as well remain.
CJ|0|95|3|0|See, I have a fairly large piece of land here, several domestic animals and a roomy house.
CJ|0|95|4|0|So there is plenty to do and there is also enough room to live here.
CJ|0|95|5|0|My wife is anyhow of a weaker nature in her bodily strength, so you will render me a good service if you will help her here and there in her housework.
CJ|0|95|6|0|All your needs shall be taken care of, but I can give you no wages in money since I have none myself.
CJ|0|95|7|0|If you are satisfied with this offer, you may remain here as long as you please, but not from any imaginary sense of duty!'
CJ|0|95|8|0|These words made the woman, who was a very poor orphan anyway, very happy indeed and she praised the house beyond measure in which so much good came her way.
CJ|0|95|9|0|Joseph asked her about her birthplace and about her age, and what her religion might be.
CJ|0|95|10|0|The woman answered, 'Man worthy of all esteem, I was born in Rome and am the daughter of a powerful patrician!
CJ|0|95|11|0|My elderly appearance belies my age, for I am since hardly twenty summers a dweller on the earth.
CJ|0|95|12|0|I was born blind, and a priest counseled my parents to bring me to Delphi where I would regain my eyesight by the grace of Apollo.
CJ|0|95|13|0|When this advice was given my parents I was ten years and seven months old.
CJ|0|95|14|0|My parents, who were very wealthy and loved me as their only daughter beyond measure, followed this advice.
CJ|0|95|15|0|They rented a ship so they might steer to Delphi with me.
CJ|0|95|16|0|But we were on the sea hardly three days when a most powerful storm came and drove the ship into this region with the greatest speed.
CJ|0|95|17|0|About two-hundred fathoms from the shore - as he who saved my life often told me - the ship was thrown on a cliff,
CJ|0|95|18|0|and everyone - except myself and a sailor who saved me - perished, and thus also my good parents.
CJ|0|95|19|0|The opportunity never came to return to the city of my fathers. The sailor also died here five years ago and I am now an orphaned beggarmaid in this place, wasted away by great want and sadness.
CJ|0|95|20|0|But since I have found such grace surely by the gods and have received the light of my eyes and can now see my benefactors, I will gladly forget my great sorrow!'
CJ|0|95|21|0|This tale of the seeming woman brought all to tears, and Joseph said, 'Oh, you poor orphan, be comforted, for here you shall find your parents again many times over!"
CJ|0|96|1|1|The Woman's Immeasurable Gain
CJ|0|96|1|0|THE SEEMING WOMAN did not fully understand what Joseph meant by the gaining of several parents, therefore she asked him,
CJ|0|96|2|0|'Oh you dear, most kind man, in whose house such an infinitely wonderful and great grace has befallen me, just what do you mean by your word that I shall find my lost parents again here many times over?'
CJ|0|96|3|0|And Joseph assured her: 'Truly, you shall be held equal to my children in my house as long as you live!
CJ|0|96|4|0|You shall learn to know the only and eternally true God with me, who is the Same That created you and now gave you back the light of your eyes!
CJ|0|96|5|0|Yes, you shall learn to know your Lord and God personally and shall be taught by Him Himself!
CJ|0|96|6|0|Very soon you will also meet a high Roman here in my house, who will order your affairs in Rome.
CJ|0|96|7|0|This Roman is Cyrenius, a brother of Augustus.
CJ|0|96|8|0|He undoubtedly knew your parents and upon my prompting will surely apply himself in Rome in the matter of your parents for your sake. And that will surely be the same as your parents many times over, in body and in spirit!
CJ|0|96|9|0|For if your earthly parents were alive somewhere, say, could these do more for you?
CJ|0|96|10|0|Would they have restored the sight of your eyes to you, and could they have shown you the one eternal and true God?
CJ|0|96|11|0|Your parents would of course have provided for your earthly needs, but here you will be provided for forever if you will only accept this care.
CJ|0|96|12|0|Say, what is more? Your earthly parents whom the sea has swallowed, or those you have now, whom the sea must obey in the name of the one God?'
CJ|0|96|13|0|Here the seeming woman was completely silent from all her great respect and love for Joseph.
CJ|0|96|14|0|For she supposed, since she had anyhow heard it whispered here and there, that Zeus lived somewhere in the vicinity of Ostracine, and that she was now in his bodily presence.
CJ|0|96|15|0|But Joseph very soon discerned the delusion of the woman and admonished her,
CJ|0|96|16|0|'Oh maiden, oh daughter! Whatever you do, do not hold me to be more than I am, and least of all for something that does not exist!
CJ|0|96|17|0|I am a human being just as you are - that is all you need to know for the present. In time you will receive more light, so let us let the matter rest now.
CJ|0|96|18|0|And now bring in the noonday meal; afterward we will acquaint ourselves with a number of things. So let it be!'
CJ|0|97|1|1|Joseph Adopts A Lovely Daughter
CJ|0|97|1|0|THE SONS of Joseph went at once and brought in the midday meal.
CJ|0|97|2|0|Here Joseph said, 'What happened to the three? Are they going to have the midday meal with us, or would they rather eat in their room today?
CJ|0|97|3|0|Go and inquire about that, and what pleases them the most shall be done!'
CJ|0|97|4|0|And the sons went and asked the three, but these said nothing and motioned to the sons that they would partake of nothing before sundown, whether food or drink.
CJ|0|97|5|0|This the sons reported to Joseph who was satisfied therewith and remarked,
CJ|0|97|6|0|'If the three have made that a matter of conscience, then we would sin against them if we hindered them from keeping their vow.
CJ|0|97|7|0|So let us take our places at the table in the name of the Lord and gratefully partake of what God has bestowed upon us.'
CJ|0|97|8|0|Hereupon the seeming woman said, 'Oh master of this house! You are too good and 1 am a nobody, therefore 1 am really not worthy to eat at your table. I will most gratefully partake of what your kindness will bestow on me in the entrance-hall of the house.
CJ|0|97|9|0|Besides, my too ragged clothes and my unwashed body are not seeming for the table of such a master as you are!'
CJ|0|97|10|0|Here Joseph told the sons, 'Go and bring four large jugs of water and place them in Mary's side room.
CJ|0|97|11|0|And you, wife, go and wash the woman, and comb her, and put your best clothes on her!
CJ|0|97|12|0|And when she is thus excellently and festively attired, lead her here so she can join us at the midday meal without shyness.'
CJ|0|97|13|0|In half an hour Joseph's wish was fulfilled, and fully cleansed there now stood in place of the woman a very sweet, timid and most thankful girl in whose face only traces of her former sadness still remained.
CJ|0|97|14|0|According to her features she was of great beauty, and in her eyes lay deep humility, but also deep love.
CJ|0|97|15|0|Joseph took real pleasure in this child and said, 'O Lord, I thank You that You have selected me to save this poor girl! In Your most holy name I will adopt her as a full daughter!'
CJ|0|97|16|0|And turning to the sons, he added, 'Look upon your poor sister, and greet her as brothers!'
CJ|0|97|17|0|This the sons of Joseph did with much joy, and finally the Baby also affirmed:
CJ|0|97|18|0|'Just as by you, so is she also adopted by Me! That is a good deed and gives Me much joy!'
CJ|0|97|19|0|When the girl heard the Baby speak like that she was astonished and asked, 'Oh wonder, what is this, that this Baby speaks like a God?'
CJ|0|98|1|1|The Maiden Recognizes The Baby
CJ|0|98|1|0|THE GIRL went right over to the Baby and declared:
CJ|0|98|2|0|'Oh what an extraordinary Wonder-Child You are!
CJ|0|98|3|0|Yes, you are the same shining Baby of which I dreamt so marvelously that the mother bathed, and that the same bathwater afterwards gave me the light of my eyes.
CJ|0|98|4|0|Yes, yes, You divine Baby! You gave me the light of my eyes! You are my Savior! You are the real Apollo of Delphi!
CJ|0|98|5|0|Yes, You already mean more to my heart than all the gods of Rome, Greece and Egypt!
CJ|0|98|6|0|What a high, divine Spirit must dwell in You, who has already loosed Your tongue so soon and who already makes Himself known through You so blessedly and powerfully!
CJ|0|98|7|0|Hail to you people of the earth, you who live along with me in great darkness and sorrow!
CJ|0|98|8|0|Here is the Sun of the heavens which will give you back sight to you blind ones, as to me!
CJ|0|98|9|0|Oh Rome, you mighty conqueress of the earth, see, here before me that Champion smiles at me who will transform you into a heap of rubble!
CJ|0|98|10|0|He will raise His standard over your walls and you will go to your grave! As a storm scatters loose chaff so will you be scattered!'
CJ|0|98|11|0|Here the Baby offered His hand to the girl and wanted to go to her.
CJ|0|98|12|0|And the girl took Him with great joy and loved and caressed Him.
CJ|0|98|13|0|Thereupon the Baby played with the rich curls of the girl and asked her very quietly,
CJ|0|98|14|0|'My dear sister, do you really believe the words which you expressed before Me when I was still on My brother's arm?'
CJ|0|98|15|0|And the girl replied just as quietly to the Baby,
CJ|0|98|16|0|'Yes, my Savior, my Light, my first morning Sun - now I believe it all the more firmly, since You asked me about it!'
CJ|0|98|17|0|And the Baby said thereto, 'Good for you, that you thus believe in your heart as you have spoken!
CJ|0|98|18|0|But I tell you this: Keep nothing more secret for the time being than just this your confession of faith!
CJ|0|98|19|0|For never has the enemy of all life sharpened his ear as much as during this very time!
CJ|0|98|20|0|Therefore be silent about Me and be sure not to reveal Me if you are concerned that this enemy will not slay you forever!'
CJ|0|98|21|0|This the girl pledged most emphatically and during the time that she fondled the Baby took on an appearance of such youthful, perfect beauty that all were greatly astonished thereat, and the girl became so ecstatic in her great bliss that she began to coo and loudly exult for joy.
CJ|0|99|1|1|Cyrenius Seeks The Maiden's Hand
CJ|0|99|1|0|WHILE THE GIRL was still enthralled in her great joy, Cyrenius, accompanied by Maronius Pilla, returned to Joseph as he had promised to do the previous evening.
CJ|0|99|2|0|Joseph and Mary received him with great, heartfelt joy, and Cyrenius said,
CJ|0|99|3|0|'Oh my esteemed friend and brother, what has befallen you, since to my great joy you are so happy?'
CJ|0|99|4|0|Joseph at once referred Cyrenius to the girl and stated,
CJ|0|99|5|0|'See, there with the Baby on her arms and sunk into deep bliss is the object of our joy!'
CJ|0|99|6|0|Cyrenius looked at the girl more closely and then asked Joseph,
CJ|0|99|7|0|'Did you take her into your service as a child-nurse? Where did this beautiful Israelite maiden come from?'
CJ|0|99|8|0|And Joseph answered the from curiosity burning Cyrenius,
CJ|0|99|9|0|'Oh eminent friend, see, a wonder brought her beneath this roof! She came to me blind, looking like an elderly, extremely poor beggar woman.
CJ|0|99|10|0|Then she received her sight through the wondrous power of the Baby, and it became evident that she is only a maiden of scarcely twenty summers, and since she is an orphan I have also adopted her as my daughter! That is the actual reason for our joy!'
CJ|0|99|11|0|And Cyrenius, while looking at the girl with constantly greater approbation, while she in her great bliss did not even notice him although he was present in full splendor, said to Joseph,
CJ|0|99|12|0|'Oh friend, oh brother, how much do I now regret that I am a Roman patrician!
CJ|0|99|13|0|Truly, I would give anything if I were now a Jew and could ask for this glorious Jewess of you for a wife!
CJ|0|99|14|0|For you know that I am single and childless. Oh what could such a wife, blessed by you, be to me!'
CJ|0|99|15|0|Hereupon Joseph smiled at Cyrenius and asked him, 'Just what would you do if this girl were no Jewess, but a Roman woman of high station, equal to yours?
CJ|0|99|16|0|If she were the only daughter of a patrician whose parents met their doom in the depths of the sea during a voyage to Delphi?'
CJ|0|99|17|0|At this Cyrenius looked at Joseph quite dumbfoundedly and said after a mute pause,
CJ|0|99|18|0|'Oh esteemed friend and brother! What are you saying? I beg you, explain yourself more clearly, for the matter seems to concern me closely!'
CJ|0|99|19|0|Joseph replied, 'My eminent friend! See, everything has its proper time, so you too must be a little patient here and the girl will tell you everything herself.
CJ|0|99|20|0|In the meantime, tell me how matters stand with the corpses which were dug out of the rubble of the temple.'
CJ|0|100|1|1|The Three-fold Roman Marriage Law
CJ|0|100|1|0|AND CYRENIUS said to Joseph, 'Oh friend and brother, do not concern yourself about the corpses. During the night about two hundred have been restored to life, and I have been busy all morning providing lodging for them.
CJ|0|100|2|0|If in the course of the rubble's removal several more unmaimed corpses should still be found, they will also be looked after just like the others.
CJ|0|100|3|0|See, that in short is the whole story which now does not nearly interest me as much as this maiden, who according to your most credible story is supposed to be the daughter of a come-to-grief Roman patrician!
CJ|0|100|4|0|Let me find out exactly how matters stand with this child, so that I may be able to help this poor orphan in every way possible!
CJ|0|100|5|0|See, as I told you recently, I am single and have no children. Could she possibly be better taken care of than if I, as a brother of the emperor, take her for my lawful wife?
CJ|0|100|6|0|For that reason the story of this girl becomes ever more important to me ahead of everything else.
CJ|0|100|7|0|So give me the opportunity to promptly speak with this glorious child and have a thorough discussion with her!'
CJ|0|100|8|0|Joseph now inquired of Cyrenius, 'Eminent friend and brother, you tell me that you are single, but you also told me in Tyre that you are married to one woman - only that you have no children with her.
CJ|0|100|9|0|Tell me, how am I to understand that? I know that you may take another wife if the first one is sterile; but how you as a wedded husband are still supposed to be single, truly, that I cannot understand! Explain yourself more clearly.'
CJ|0|100|10|0|Here Cyrenius smiled and replied, 'Dear friend, I see that you are not familiar with the laws of Rome. I will have to enlighten you, so hear me.
CJ|0|100|11|0|You see, we Romans have a three-fold right in marriage; two of them are not binding, only one is binding.
CJ|0|100|12|0|According to the two not binding laws I may marry even a slave woman but for all that I do not have a lawful wife, but only a lawfully permitted concubine. Thereby I am still single and can take a lawful wife at any time.
CJ|0|100|13|0|The difference between the first two not binding laws consists only in that, in the first case, I may take only a concubine - without the least obligation to ever take her as a legal wife.
CJ|0|100|14|0|In the second case I can also have the daughter of a house of appropriate social standing merely bound to me by her parents, with the stipulation to take her as a lawful wife if I beget one to three living children with her, of which at least one is a boy.
CJ|0|100|15|0|In the third case only does the firmly binding law go into effect, which states that I must first be firmly united with a lawful wife before the altar of Hymen by a priest set apart for that purpose and then am no more single, but married.
CJ|0|100|16|0|With us then neither the wedding (nuptias capere) nor the tentative matrimony (Patrimonium facere), but only the real marriage (uxorem ducere) cancels the single status according to the laws as they are now constituted.
CJ|0|100|17|0|Thus we can enter into nuptias capere, Patrimonium facere and uxorem ducere, and only the last can put an end to the single status!
CJ|0|100|18|0|See, that is why I am all the more single, since I am unable to beget any children with the concubine, and would be single even if I did have children with her because the children begotten with a concubine have no right to the father with us, unless the father adopts them with the emperor's consent!
CJ|0|100|19|0|Now you know everything, so I entreat you to acquaint me more closely with the history of this girl, for I am now wholly determined to marry her as soon as possible in the fullest sense of the word!'
CJ|0|100|20|0|When Joseph heard this from Cyrenius, he said, 'In that case I will first instruct and prepare the girl myself, lest such a proposal weaken or even kill her!'
CJ|0|101|1|1|Victor Aurelius Dexter Latii
CJ|0|101|1|0|JOSEPH THEN went over to the girl who was still occupied with the Baby, tugged at her sleeve and said to her,
CJ|0|101|2|0|'Listen, my beloved daughter, have you really not noticed who is here? Do look up for once and see!'
CJ|0|101|3|0|At this the girl awakened from her ecstasy and beheld the glittering Cyrenius.
CJ|0|101|4|0|Thereupon she was greatly startled and asked in a frightened tone of voice, 'Oh my dear father Joseph! Who is this so very brightly glittering man? What is he doing here? Where did he come from?'
CJ|0|101|5|0|Joseph answered the girl, 'Oh do not be afraid, my daughter Tullia! See, that is the ever so good Cyrenius, a brother of the emperor and governor of Asia and a part of Africa.
CJ|0|101|6|0|He will surely put your matter in the best order in Rome, for you have already become very dear to him at first glance.
CJ|0|101|7|0|Now go over and request that he hear you, then put your whole life story before him and be assured that you will not have spoken to deaf ears!'
CJ|0|101|8|0|But the girl objected, 'Oh my dear father, that I dare not do, for I know that such a lord examines with terrible strictness on such occasions, and if he finds out some point which cannot be proved, he promptly threatens one with death!
CJ|0|101|9|0|Thus it happened to me in my poverty once before when such a lord also inquired of me from whence I came.
CJ|0|101|10|0|When I faithfully told him everything, he demanded unquestionable proofs of me.
CJ|0|101|11|0|But since I in my completely orphaned state and in my utmost poverty could not produce these for him, he ordered me to keep strictest silence and threatened me with death if I should ever speak any more about that to anyone.
CJ|0|101|12|0|I therefore entreat you, do you also not betray me or I am surely lost!'
CJ|0|101|13|0|At this Cyrenius, who had heard this low discussion, stepped over to Tullia and said to her,
CJ|0|101|14|0|'Oh Tullia, do not fear him who truly wants to spare no effort to make you as happy as possible!
CJ|0|101|15|0|Tell me nothing more than the name of your father, if you still remember it, and I will require no more.
CJ|0|101|16|0|But fear nothing whatever, although your father's name is lost to you. You will be just as dear to me because you are now a daughter of this my greatest friend!'
CJ|0|101|17|0|At this Tullia became a bit more confident and admitted to Cyrenius, 'Truly, if your gentle eye deceives me, then the whole world is a lie! So I will indeed tell you the name of my good father.
CJ|0|101|18|0|See, his name was Victor Aurelius Dexter Latii - since you are a brother of the emperor, this name cannot be unknown to you.'
CJ|0|101|19|0|When Cyrenius heard this name he was visibly stirred and said in a broken voice,
CJ|0|101|20|0|'Oh Tullia, he was my mother's own brother! Yes, yes, of him I know that by his lawful wife he had a blind-born daughter whom he loved more than anything else!
CJ|0|101|21|0|Oh how often I have envied him his good fortune which actually was a misfortune! But the blind Tullia was more to him than the whole world.
CJ|0|101|22|0|Yes, I myself was quite in love with this Tullia when she was hardly four to five years old, and have often declared by myself: This one or no other shall someday be my real wife!
CJ|0|101|23|0|And - O God - now I find this same heavenly Tullia here in the house of my heavenly, godly friend!
CJ|0|101|24|0|O Lord, o Lord, that is too much reward at one time for a weak mortal and for the little that I, who am nothing before You, o Lord, did!' - Hereat Cyrenius, who had lost his strength, sank into a chair and only after a while regained his presence of mind to continue the conversation with Tullia.
CJ|0|102|1|1|A Gospel On Marriage Acceptable Before God
CJ|0|102|1|0|WHEN HE HAD RECOVERED, Cyrenius again inquired of Tullia, 'Tullia, would you not give me your hand and become my rightful wife, if I were to entreat you to do so from the very bottom of my heart?'
CJ|0|102|2|0|Here Tullia asked, 'What would you do with me if I were to deny you that?'
CJ|0|102|3|0|And Cyrenius, though somewhat agitated, nevertheless replied with genuine good will,
CJ|0|102|4|0|'Then I would sacrifice it to Him whom you hold upon your arms, and would sadly go my way!'
CJ|0|102|5|0|And Tullia asked Cyrenius further, saying, 'What would you do if I asked Him who now rests upon my arms for advice as to what I should do,
CJ|0|102|6|0|and He advised me against accepting your proposal and told me to remain faithful to the house which has received me in so friendly a say?'
CJ|0|102|7|0|Cyrenius was slightly taken aback by this question, and replied somewhat at a loss,
CJ|0|102|8|0|'Yes, then, my most wonderful Tullia, then of course I would at once and without objection have to desist from my petition!
CJ|0|102|9|0|For against the will of Him whom all the elements must obey, mortal man can eternally never oppose himself.
CJ|0|102|10|0|Oh but be sure to ask the Baby immediately, so I may find out where I stand as soon as possible!'
CJ|0|102|11|0|Here the Baby promptly sat upright and said: 'I am not a Lord of that which is of the world, hence you are free in all worldly matters as far as I am concerned!
CJ|0|102|12|0|Once you have found true love in your hearts toward one another then you shall not become unfaithful to it!
CJ|0|102|13|0|For with Me no other law counts in marriage than that which is written with glowing letters in your hearts.
CJ|0|102|14|0|If you have already recognized each other at first glance according to this living law and have bound yourselves, then you shall not separate any more if you do not want to commit a sin before Me!
CJ|0|102|15|0|I recognize no worldly bond of marriage other than that of the heart -
CJ|0|102|16|0|whoever breaks this, he is indeed an adulterer before Me!
CJ|0|102|17|0|You, My Cyrenius, have set your heart on this daughter ever so strongly, so you shall not turn it from her again. -
CJ|0|102|18|0|And you, daughter, were already burning in your heart for Cyrenius at first glance, therefore you already are his wife before Me and need not first become so!
CJ|0|102|19|0|For I accept neither worldly counsel nor objection, but only the counsel of your hearts.
CJ|0|102|20|0|Always remain faithful to this living law if you do not wish to become veritable adulterers before Me!
CJ|0|102|21|0|And let him be accursed who because of worldly considerations counsels against the matter of love, which is of Me!
CJ|0|102|22|0|For what is more: the living love which is from Me, or the worldly motive which is from hell?
CJ|0|102|23|0|Woe also to that love which is based on the world - let it be accursed!'
CJ|0|102|24|0|These words of the Baby confounded all, and no one dared to say any more on the subject of marriage.
CJ|0|103|1|1|The Seat Of Life Is In The Heart
CJ|0|103|1|0|AND SINCE after this discourse of the Baby all gazed down at their feet in consternation and no one trusted himself to speak, the Baby suddenly opened His mouth again and said:
CJ|0|103|2|0|'What are you all standing around Me for so sadly now? After all, I have not done you any harm!
CJ|0|103|3|0|To you, My Cyrenius, I gave whereafter your heart thirsted, and to you also, My dear Tullia. What more do you want?
CJ|0|103|4|0|'Should I perhaps declare the living adultery to be good, when you children of men have already set the punishment of death on the dead adultery?
CJ|0|103|5|0|What sort of request would that be? Is not that which occurs in life more than that which is held in the judgment of death?
CJ|0|103|6|0|I would say that you should be quite happy and should not mourn because it is that way!
CJ|0|103|7|0|Whosoever loves, does he love in the heart or in the head?
CJ|0|103|8|0|But you have drawn your marriage-laws not from the heart, but only from the head!
CJ|0|103|9|0|'Now life is only in the heart and goes from it into all parts of man and therewith also into the head, which has no life in itself, but is dead.
CJ|0|103|10|0|And since you already sanction the laws of the head with death - when these are dead along with the head - how much more' fitting it is to respect the living, eternal laws of the heart!
CJ|0|103|11|0|Therefore rejoice that I, as the living One among you, hold fast to the laws of life. If I did not do so, eternal death would already have come over all of you long ago!
CJ|0|103|12|0|'That is why I came into the world, that through Me all of the works and laws of death will be destroyed and be replaced by the ancient laws of life!
CJ|0|103|13|0|And if I show you in advance what the laws of life as well as those of death are, what harm am I doing you-thereby that you mourn thereat and are afraid of Me as if I, instead of bringing you life, had brought you death?
CJ|0|103|14|0|Oh how foolish you are! In Me the old, eternal Life has come to you, so rejoice and never be sad!
CJ|0|103|15|0|Now you, My Cyrenius, take the woman whom I give you, and you, Tullia, take the man whom I have led to you in all earnestness - from now on you shall never leave each other!
CJ|0|103|16|0|But when you will have been separated by the death of your body, then the surviving part shall be free according to outward things, but your love shall endure forever, Amen!'
CJ|0|103|17|0|These words of the small child highly amazed all of them;
CJ|0|103|18|0|and Tullia said, completely trembling with the greatest awe:
CJ|0|103|19|0|Oh, you people! This child is not a child of man, but He is the highest Godhead itself!
CJ|0|103|20|0|Because no man, but only a god can speak like this; only a god as the origin of life itself can know the laws of life and can awaken them in us!
CJ|0|103|21|0|But we humans are all dead; how could we then find the laws of life and apply them as such?
CJ|0|103|22|0|Oh, you most holy little child, only now I clearly recognize what I deeply sensed before: You are the Lord of heaven and earth from eternity! Therefore all my adoration to you!
CJ|0|104|1|1|For Every Man I Created Only One Woman
CJ|0|104|1|0|THIS NOBLE LANGUAGE on Tullia's part quite inspired Cyrenius, and he stepped over to Tullia, who was still holding the Baby upon her arms, and said to the Baby with the greatest feeling,
CJ|0|104|2|0|'O my Life, o true God of my heart - since You have already united me with this girl so graciously I, a poor sinner, also entreat You for Your blessing, to which I shall remain faithful for the rest of my life.'
CJ|0|104|3|0|And the Baby thereupon sat up and replied: 'Yes, My dear Cyrenius, you I will bless with your wife Tullia.
CJ|0|104|4|0|But that woman to whom you were wed until now, you must give her to Me for that.
CJ|0|104|5|0|For if you did not do that, you would remain in the sin of adultery before Me; for you loved the woman and still love her greatly.
CJ|0|104|6|0|But if you surrender the woman and completely give her up and sacrifice her to Me, then you have also given Me your sin.
CJ|0|104|7|0|That is why I came into the world, that I might take all sin of mankind in the world upon Myself and efface it through My Love before Its divine countenance forever! So let it be.'
CJ|0|104|8|0|At this demand Cyrenius at first hesitated somewhat, for his spouse was an extremely beautiful Greek slave whom he had bought at a high price.
CJ|0|104|9|0|He loved her very much because of her great beauty, although he had no children by her.
CJ|0|104|10|0|And although this Grecian woman was already thirty years old, she was nevertheless so beautiful that she was worshiped by the lesser pagans as a veritable Venus.
CJ|0|104|11|0|Therefore this demand was a bit steep for the good Cyrenius and he would much rather not have had it made at all.
CJ|0|104|12|0|But the Baby did not allow Himself to be swayed by this and remained adamant in His demand.
CJ|0|104|13|0|Since Cyrenius saw that the Baby would not recede from His demand in the least, he appealed to the Baby, saying,
CJ|0|104|14|0|'O my Life! See, my spouse, the beautiful Eudokia, is grown very dear to my heart and I shall miss her greatly.
CJ|0|104|15|0|Truly, if it were possible, I would rather let You have Tullia than give up the ever so beautiful Eudokia!'
CJ|0|104|16|0|At this the Baby smiled at Cyrenius and asked him: 'Do you hold Me to be a trader?
CJ|0|104|17|0|See, that I certainly am not! Or do you hold Me to be a Being that allows Himself to be bartered with concerning a spoken word?
CJ|0|104|18|0|Oh, there I will tell you this: If you said to me: Let pass away the entire visible heaven and the visible earth - I would sooner listen to you than take back one once-spoken word.
CJ|0|104|19|0|Truly I say to you: Sun, moon and stars and this earth will pass away, like a garment they will age and become nothing; but My words eternally never!
CJ|0|104|20|0|For that reason you will also promptly have Eudokia brought here and only then receive Tullia, blessed by Me.
CJ|0|104|21|0|But if you resist, I will let Eudokia die on you - and then will never give you Tullia.
CJ|0|104|22|0|For what you do you must do freely; any activity done contrary to one's free will has no value before Me.
CJ|0|104|23|0|If Eudokia dies, then you are already judged with her death and cannot become Tullia's husband any more.
CJ|0|104|24|0|But if you offer up Eudokia to Me, then you are truly free and Tullia can be your rightful wife!
CJ|0|104|25|0|But two wives you cannot have according to My order - for in the beginning only one man and one woman were created.
CJ|0|104|26|0|Therefore do as I now have spoken to you, so a judgment will not come upon you!'
CJ|0|104|27|0|These words of the Child brought Cyrenius to the sudden decision to have Eudokia brought from the city,
CJ|0|104|28|0|for he had taken her along from Tyre but allowed no one to see her, so that absolutely no one should be captivated by her great charms.
CJ|0|104|29|0|But even now he did not entrust her to anyone else than only to the oldest son of Joseph and to Maronius Pilla.
CJ|0|104|30|0|These two, accompanied by the bodyguard of Cyrenius, went over into the residence of Cyrenius and very soon brought the beautiful Eudokia into Joseph's house. Eudokia was greatly surprised at this and did not know how it came to be that Cyrenius for the first time had her brought by strange men.
CJ|0|105|1|1|Cyrenius Makes A Sacrifice
CJ|0|105|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS now saw Eudokia opposite Tullia, he found her to be considerably more beautiful than Tullia and it hurt him to part with her forever.
CJ|0|105|2|0|He therefore asked the Baby once more if he might not at least keep her as a maid and companion of Tullia.
CJ|0|105|3|0|But the Baby said: 'My Cyrenius! You can take as many maids as you like into your house,
CJ|0|105|4|0|but not Eudokia! Her you must leave here, and that because I want it that way for your own good.'
CJ|0|105|5|0|When Eudokia saw and quite plainly heard how this small, minor Child answered Cyrenius in a commanding manner,
CJ|0|105|6|0|she was horrified and exclaimed, 'But in the name of all the gods, just what is this? A minor Child commands him before whom Asia and Egypt tremble when he speaks!
CJ|0|105|7|0|And the great commander listens fearfully to the so firmly commanding Child and willingly submits according to His declaration?
CJ|0|105|8|0|As I hear, I am supposed to separate from Cyrenius, so that another one may take my place!
CJ|0|105|9|0|Oh, that will not happen as easily as this minor Child may think!
CJ|0|105|10|0|It would in fact be an utter disgrace for you, oh mighty Cyrenius, if you should actually allow yourself to be commanded by this Child. Therefore be a man and a Roman.'
CJ|0|105|11|0|When Cyrenius heard this from Eudokia, he became provoked and declared:
CJ|0|105|12|0|'Yes, Eudokia! Right now I will show you that I am a man and a Roman!
CJ|0|105|13|0|See, even if this Child whom Tullia coaxes were not of divine origin and He were to speak to me with nearly such divine wisdom, I still would do as He says.
CJ|0|105|14|0|But this Child is of the most high, divine origin, and I thus will follow Him all the more in whatever He wants of me! -
CJ|0|105|15|0|Now what would you prefer: to do what this Child of all children wants, or to die forever?'
CJ|0|105|16|0|These words of Cyrenius to Eudokia had a great effect.
CJ|0|105|17|0|To be sure, she began to weep because she now would suddenly have to give up so much splendor,
CJ|0|105|18|0|but in doing so she considered that a God's counsel just does not allow itself to be amended, and thus resigned herself to this turn of providence.
CJ|0|105|19|0|Mary now went over to Eudokia and assured her, 'Eudokia, do not mourn over this exchange!
CJ|0|105|20|0|For you gave up only a very minor splendor so you might receive another much greater one for it.
CJ|0|105|21|0|See, I am also a daughter of a king, but the royal splendor is long passed away, and see, now I am a handmaiden of the Lord, and that is a greater splendor than all the kingship of the world!'
CJ|0|105|22|0|These words had a very strong effect on Eudokia and she began to take heart in Joseph's house.
CJ|0|106|1|1|Eudokia Finds A Greater Splendor
CJ|0|106|1|0|EUDOKIA NOW ASKED MARY whence it came to be that this Baby was so full of miraculous power and of such a most high, divine nature,
CJ|0|106|2|0|and how it came to be that Cyrenius now depended so much on the words of the Baby.
CJ|0|106|3|0|To this Mary charmingly replied, 'Dear Eudokia! See, not every matter can be hurried unduly.
CJ|0|106|4|0|Each thing needs its time, and with gentle patience we get the farthest.
CJ|0|106|5|0|Once you have been with me for a while you will find out everything, but for the time being believe that this Child is greater than all the heroes and gods of Rome!
CJ|0|106|6|0|Did you not feel the great power of the storm the day before yesterday?
CJ|0|106|7|0|See, it came from the mighty hand of Him with whom Tullia still plays!
CJ|0|106|8|0|What the power of this storm did with the temples in the city it could also do with the whole earth!
CJ|0|106|9|0|Now you know enough for the time being and may not know any more for the sake of your salvation,
CJ|0|106|10|0|but when you become more versed you will also find out more.
CJ|0|106|11|0|Therefore I entreat you for your own good that you will be silent thereof to everyone, for if you talk about it you will be judged.'
CJ|0|106|12|0|These words of Mary gave Eudokia peace and she began to think a great deal by herself concerning what she had heard from Mary.
CJ|0|106|13|0|Mary now went over to Tullia, took the Baby from her arms and said to her,
CJ|0|106|14|0|'See, this my little Son has already blessed you and you will therefore be happy forever!
CJ|0|106|15|0|But over there is the poor Eudokia - she has not felt the infinite joy of the Baby's blessing. Therefore I will also lay the Baby on Eudokia's arms, so she may feel what power goes out from the Baby.'
CJ|0|106|16|0|Thereupon Mary carried the Baby over to Eudokia and said to her assuringly,
CJ|0|106|17|0|'Here, Eudokia, is my and your salvation. Take Him on your arms for a short time and experience how sweet it is to be the mother of such a Child!'
CJ|0|106|18|0|With great deference Eudokia took the Baby on her arms,
CJ|0|106|19|0|but she feared this most mysterious Child and hardly dared to stir.
CJ|0|106|20|0|And the Baby smiled and said, 'Oh Eudokia, do not be afraid of Me, for I am not your undoing but your Savior!
CJ|0|106|21|0|And in the near future you will learn to know Me better than you know Me now.
CJ|0|106|22|0|Then you will not fear Me any more, but love Me as I love you.' - These words deprived Eudokia of fear and she began to fondle and caress the Baby.
CJ|0|107|1|1|Joseph Accepts A Gift From Cyrenius
CJ|0|107|1|0|CYRENIUS NOW said to Joseph, 'Noble friend and brother! I have found my greatest good fortune in your house in every respect! Now tell me what reward you would have for yourself from me.
CJ|0|107|2|0|Oh say, how can I recompense you even in the least degree for all that you have done for me?
CJ|0|107|3|0|But do not in any case mention this villa which would surely be something too little and mean as a reward for you.'
CJ|0|107|4|0|And Joseph replied, 'Oh brother and friend, what do you take me for?
CJ|0|107|5|0|Do you think me to be a trader in good deeds who does good only for the sake of a reward?
CJ|0|107|6|0|Oh how greatly do you err if you think that about me.
CJ|0|107|7|0|See, I know nothing meaner than a paid-for benefactor and a paid-for good deed!
CJ|0|107|8|0|Truly, may I and the day and the hour be cursed when I was born if I were to take from you even one stater!
CJ|0|107|9|0|Do you therefore take your wife, the cleansed Tullia, to yourself in all good cheer. What you will do for her and many other poor souls, that I shall always consider and accept as a good reward for my deeds to you.
CJ|0|107|10|0|But please spare this house from any endowment, for what I have is enough for all of us. Of what use then is any more?
CJ|0|107|11|0|You think perhaps that I will request some sort of board money for Eudokia? - Oh, do not speak of that!
CJ|0|107|12|0|I take her in as a daughter and shall rear her in the grace of God.
CJ|0|107|13|0|Now where indeed is the father who allowed himself to be paid anything by anyone for bringing up his daughter?
CJ|0|107|14|0|I tell you, Eudokia is worth more than all the world, so there is no reward in the world which could be offered as acceptable for her.
CJ|0|107|15|0|And the great reward which I have for all my dealings, see, He now lies in the arms of Eudokia.'
CJ|0|107|16|0|When Cyrenius perceived this great unselfishness of Joseph, he was deeply stirred and asserted,
CJ|0|107|17|0|'Truly, before God and all the people of the earth you stand alone as a man of all men.
CJ|0|107|18|0|To praise you with words would be a vain effort, for you stand exalted above every word of man.
CJ|0|107|19|0|But I now know what to do so I may show you how very greatly I honor and value you.
CJ|0|107|20|0|I shall make you a present which you will surely not refuse.
CJ|0|107|21|0|See, in Tyre I have three girls and five boys from very poor parents who are deceased.
CJ|0|107|22|0|I shall have these dear children brought here to you so they may be brought up by you.
CJ|0|107|23|0|That I shall see to their upkeep you may be fully assured of.
CJ|0|107|24|0|Will you deny me that also? No, Joseph, my noble brother, that you surely will not do!'
CJ|0|107|25|0|And Joseph replied, deeply moved, 'No, brother, that I shall never deny you! Therefore send these children here as soon as possible and they shall receive the best care in everything they may need.'
CJ|0|108|1|1|A Secret Roman Marriage Law
CJ|0|108|1|0|CYRENIUS WAS quite satisfied by this assurance of Joseph and said,
CJ|0|108|2|0|'My esteemed friend, now everyone of my wishes has been fulfilled and I have nothing more that I might wish!
CJ|0|108|3|0|Only one unfortunate situation still exists beside my great good fortune, and this is as follows:
CJ|0|108|4|0|Tullia, the heavenly one, is now my rightful wife. But according to convention I am a Roman and therefore must also, for the sake of the people, have myself formally married by a priest.
CJ|0|108|5|0|Such a consecration can only be performed by a high priest of Hymen, and only then becomes a legally acceptable union.
CJ|0|108|6|0|Now how are we going to do this here since apart from the three lesser priests not one remains?'
CJ|0|108|7|0|Here Joseph suggested to Cyrenius, 'Why do you concern yourself with that which is of no consequence?
CJ|0|108|8|0|When you return to Tyre you will find enough priests who will give you their benediction for money, if you actually place any importance on this benediction.
CJ|0|108|9|0|But if you remain as you are you will do better, for you are after all also a lord above your own law.
CJ|0|108|10|0|Now I recall having once heard from a Roman that a secret law exists in Rome which reads thus:
CJ|0|108|11|0|If a man espouses a girl in the presence of a mute, a fool or a minor child,
CJ|0|108|12|0|and these are good-natured during the espousal and smile, then the marriage is quite legal, only a notice thereof must afterward be given to the priest having jurisdiction in that locality,
CJ|0|108|13|0|wherewith of course a small shining offering must not be omitted.
CJ|0|108|14|0|If this secret law is correct, what more is needed?
CJ|0|108|15|0|Let the three priests come who are staying with me. These will give you a witness that you in the presence of a Child hardly four months old which smiled at you and blessed you, espoused Tullia!
CJ|0|108|16|0|Once you have this quite innocent witness and a little gold, what more is there needed for the whole Roman people?'
CJ|0|108|17|0|At this Cyrenius actually jumped for joy and declared to Joseph,
CJ|0|108|18|0|'Indeed, my noble brother, you are quite correct. Such a law actually does exist, but at first I could not recall it.
CJ|0|108|19|0|Now everything is in the best order, so get me the three priests and I shall immediately confer with them in this matter.' - And Joseph promptly had the three still silent priests come into the chamber.
CJ|0|109|1|1|An Official Marriage Covenant
CJ|0|109|1|0|THE THREE PRIESTS came at once, and one stated, 'Only a command of the governor may loose our tongue today,
CJ|0|109|2|0|for we took an oath this morning to speak no word during this whole day and to take no bite of food.
CJ|0|109|3|0|But, as stated, we now break this oath in the evening because we are forced to do so by the order of the governor. May he one day bear the responsibility for us!'
CJ|0|109|4|0|Cyrenius retorted, 'Truly, I have not compelled you, but if your conscience bothers you in the matter then I will gladly bear the responsibility.
CJ|0|109|5|0|For I am after all in the house of Him who is ultimately concerned with such accountabilities - and there I believe that in the rendering of this account I shall not fare as badly as you foolishly imagine it.'
CJ|0|109|6|0|And Joseph said, 'Oh brother, the accounting is already completed, so just tell the three what you have to request of them.'
CJ|0|109|7|0|At this one of the priests anticipated Cyrenius and asked him what they should do for him.
CJ|0|109|8|0|And Cyrenius briefly presented his desire to the three.
CJ|0|109|9|0|Here the three affirmed, 'The law is right and so is its fulfillment, but we are only lesser priests and our witness will not be acknowledged as binding.'
CJ|0|109|10|0|And Cyrenius explained to them that because of the complete lack of a high priest, every lesser priest was then obligated to perform the official duties and administer the justice of a high priest in this instance.
CJ|0|109|11|0|The priests thereupon admitted, 'That is right, but when we were to exercise the power of high priests two days ago you condemned us!
CJ|0|109|12|0|If we now were again to exercise the prerogative of a high priest, would you then not condemn us again?'
CJ|0|109|13|0|Cyrenius now replied in a somewhat aroused manner, 'At that time I condemned you because you wanted to exercise the prerogatives of high priests quite contrary to law;
CJ|0|109|14|0|but now you have the legal right before you. If you act accordingly you certainly have no condemnation to fear on my part.
CJ|0|109|15|0|Instead I will give you an offering which shall secure your livelihood. And an offering for Rome shall not be overlooked either.'
CJ|0|109|16|0|Here the three priests said, 'Good! But we do not give allegiance to the gods any more and want nothing more to do with Rome's paganism!
CJ|0|109|17|0|Will our certificate be valid if it becomes known in Rome that we have gone over to the faith of Israel?'
CJ|0|109|18|0|And Cyrenius retorted, 'You know as well as I that in Rome every testimony is valid for money.
CJ|0|109|19|0|Therefore do what I request of you. Anything else does not concern you and I shall see that it is taken care of.'
CJ|0|109|20|0|This assurance moved the priests to make out the desired certificate for Cyrenius and to bless him therewith.
CJ|0|109|21|0|When Cyrenius had the certificate, he gave Tullia his hand and lifted her up as now his lawful wife.
CJ|0|109|22|0|Then he gave her a ring and thereupon had royal clothes brought for her from the city.
CJ|0|110|1|1|Do Not Sigh Because Of The World
CJ|0|110|1|0|IN A SHORT TIME the royal clothes were brought for Tullia and she was attired with them.
CJ|0|110|2|0|Mary took her dress, washed it and then kept it for herself again.
CJ|0|110|3|0|Cyrenius, of course, wanted to give Mary royal clothes for it also,
CJ|0|110|4|0|but Mary as well as Joseph declined this in all earnestness.
CJ|0|110|5|0|When Eudokia saw Tullia in her true regal splendor, her heart became heavy so that she secretly began to sigh.
CJ|0|110|6|0|But the Baby quietly said to her: 'Eudokia, I tell you, do not sigh because of the world, but sigh instead because of your sins and you will be better off!
CJ|0|110|7|0|See, I am more than Cyrenius and Rome. Once you have Me, then you have more than if you owned the whole world.
CJ|0|110|8|0|If you want to have Me completely, then you must repent your sin which caused you to become sterile.
CJ|0|110|9|0|If you will repent your sins in your love for Me, then only will you recognize according to the measure of your love for Me just who I actually am.
CJ|0|110|10|0|And when you do recognize Me, then you will be happier than if you were the consort of the emperor himself.
CJ|0|110|11|0|See, the emperor must maintain strong guards so he will not be driven from the throne.
CJ|0|110|12|0|But I am sufficient unto Myself alone. Spirits, suns, moons, earths and all the elements are obedient to Me - I need no guards and even allow Myself to be borne on the arms by you, notwithstanding that you are a sinner!
CJ|0|110|13|0|So be calm and do not weep, for you have received what was taken from Tullia when she received the royal garments.
CJ|0|110|14|0|And that is infinitely more than yonder kingly garments shimmering with gold, which are dead and bring death,
CJ|0|110|15|0|while you are carrying the Life on your arms and will eternally never taste death if you love Me!'
CJ|0|110|16|0|These words of the Baby had such a salutary effect on the feelings of Eudokia that she began to weep in the great joy of her blissful, sublime wonderment.
CJ|0|110|17|0|When Mary noticed that Eudokia bathed her eyes in tears of joy, she went over to her and asked,
CJ|0|110|18|0|'Gracious Eudokia, what can it be that makes me discover sweet tears in your eyes?'
CJ|0|110|19|0|And Eudokia, after a sigh of deep bliss, replied,
CJ|0|110|20|0|'Oh you most fortunate of mothers in the whole world, see, your Baby has spoken to me marvelously!
CJ|0|110|21|0|Truly, not mortal men in all their worldly eminence, but only gods can be capable of such words.
CJ|0|110|22|0|My breast is now filled with great thoughts and presentiments. As if from a hidden depth they ascend in me like bright stars out of the sea, and therefore I am crying from rapture!'
CJ|0|110|23|0|And Mary assured her, 'Eudokia, just be patient! After the stars the sun will also come, and in that light only will you behold where you are. - But now quiet, for Cyrenius is coming over.'
CJ|0|111|1|1|The World Is A Stage Of Deceit
CJ|0|111|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS with Tullia came over to Eudokia who still held the Baby on her arm, he said to the Baby,
CJ|0|111|2|0|'O my Life, o my all! To You alone do I owe this my great, wonderful happiness.
CJ|0|111|3|0|I did only little for You, and You reward me so unspeakably and make me the happiest man on earth.
CJ|0|111|4|0|Oh how shall I, a poor sinner, ever be able to thank You enough for that?'
CJ|0|111|5|0|Here the Baby sat up, raised His right hand and replied:
CJ|0|111|6|0|'O My dear Cyrenius Quirinus, I now bless you and your wife Tullia so that you shall live together happily in the world.
CJ|0|111|7|0|But I also tell you this: never consider yourself too fortunate in the happiness of the world but hold the world as well as its happiness to be a stage of deceit, and you will enjoy the life of the world in the right measure of wisdom.
CJ|0|111|8|0|See, everything in the world is exactly the opposite of what it appears to be! Only love alone, when it comes from the bottom of the heart, is just and true.
CJ|0|111|9|0|Wherever you see life without love, there is only death, not life.
CJ|0|111|10|0|But where you suppose death to be because of the repose of true love, there life dwells, and no one can destroy it.
CJ|0|111|11|0|You do not know how weak the ground is where you stand, but I know, therefore I tell you all this.
CJ|0|111|12|0|Dig here only a thousand fathoms deep, and you will have a mighty chasm before you which will devour you.
CJ|0|111|13|0|Therefore do not bore too deeply into the world, and do not rejoice at the discoveries in the depths of the world,
CJ|0|111|14|0|for wherever anyone digs too deeply into the world, he there prepares his own downfall.
CJ|0|111|15|0|Do not trust the spot where you stand, for it is infirm and can swallow you if you dig there and tunnel a mine into the ground.
CJ|0|111|16|0|Consider: Everything in the world can kill you because everything carries death within itself - only love alone does not, if you preserve it in its purity.
CJ|0|111|17|0|But if you mix it with worldly things, it becomes heavy and can also kill you in body as well as in spirit.
CJ|0|111|18|0|Hence remain in pure, unselfish love, love the one God as your Father and Creator above all things and men as your brothers like yourself, and you will have eternal life in such a love. Amen.'
CJ|0|111|19|0|These the Baby's words of superior wisdom instilled such deep respect into Cyrenius as well as all those present that they trembled all over.
CJ|0|111|20|0|Joseph then went over to Cyrenius and said, 'Brother, get hold of yourself and with the blessing of this house go into the city. But keep everything that you heard and received here hidden for the time being. And tomorrow come and keep the wedding feast here.' - Cyrenius thereupon went into the city with Tullia and his company.
CJ|0|112|1|1|Joseph's House Receives New Guests
CJ|0|112|1|0|IT WAS ALREADY late in the evening when Cyrenius with his company left Joseph's house and went into the city.
CJ|0|112|2|0|Joseph then said to his sons, 'Children, go now, and take care of our household. Provide for the cows and the donkeys, then prepare us an evening-meal and make it a good and fresh one. For today I must adopt and bless my new daughter at a joyful meal.'
CJ|0|112|3|0|Thereupon the sons of Joseph promptly did as Joseph had ordered.
CJ|0|112|4|0|But how surprised were they when they encountered several youths in white robes in the stable, who tended Joseph's livestock most industriously.
CJ|0|112|5|0|The sons of Joseph then asked them who had ordered them to do this and whose servants they were.
CJ|0|112|6|0|The youths answered, 'We are at all times servants of the Lord, and the Lord has ordered us to do this, therefore we did it.'
CJ|0|112|7|0|The sons of Joseph now asked the youths, 'Who is your Lord and where does He live? Is He perhaps Cyrenius?'
CJ|0|112|8|0|The youths replied, 'Our Lord is also yours and lives with you - but Cyrenius is not His name!'
CJ|0|112|9|0|At this the sons of Joseph supposed that this must obviously be their father himself and therefore said to the youths,
CJ|0|112|10|0|'If so, then go with us so our father, who here is the lord of this house, may know if you are really his servants.'
CJ|0|112|11|0|The youths answered, 'First milk the cows, whereupon we will go with you and present ourselves before your Lord.'
CJ|0|112|12|0|Here the sons took the milk buckets and milked three times more milk than they did before, when they had taken care of their cows ever so well.
CJ|0|112|13|0|At this they were surprised beyond measure and could not explain to themselves how it was that the cows this time gave such a great deal of milk.
CJ|0|112|14|0|When they had finished milking the cows, the youths said,
CJ|0|112|15|0|'Now that you are through with your work, let us go into the house where your and our Lord lives.
CJ|0|112|16|0|But your father has also ordered you to prepare a good evening meal. This must first be made-ready before we step into the chamber of the Lord.'
CJ|0|112|17|0|They now went quickly into the kitchen, and behold, there also were several youths who were fully occupied in the preparation of a delicious evening meal. -
CJ|0|112|18|0|By now it seemed to Joseph that the work of the sons took a bit longer than usual, so he went to see what they were doing.
CJ|0|112|19|0|But how surprised was he when he found the kitchen crowded with workers.
CJ|0|112|20|0|He at once asked the sons what in heaven's name was going on.
CJ|0|112|21|0|Here the youths answered, 'Joseph, do not be concerned, for what here is and takes place truly takes place in the name of the Lord! But let us first prepare the evening meal, then you will find out the particulars from the Lord Himself.'
CJ|0|113|1|1|The New Guests At The Lord's Table
CJ|0|113|1|0|JOSEPH NOW went directly into the living room again and told Mary and Eudokia what he had seen, and what was taking place out in the kitchen.
CJ|0|113|2|0|Mary and Eudokia were extremely surprised at this, and Mary exclaimed,
CJ|0|113|3|0|'O great God, then we just are not safe for one second from Your visitations! Hardly does the one have its foot outside the door when a hundred new ones set their feet into the room in its place!
CJ|0|113|4|0|O Lord, will you grant us no rest at all? Should we flee again and this time perhaps from the Romans? Or what will become of this appearance?'
CJ|0|113|5|0|Here Joseph said: 'Dear Mary, do not frighten yourself in vain! See, we are all wanderers in this world, and the Lord is our guide.
CJ|0|113|6|0|Wherever the Lord wants to lead us there will we also follow Him, wholly surrendered to His holy will. For He alone knows where and what is best for us.
CJ|0|113|7|0|See, you are always alarmed when the Lord sends us something new, but I am filled with joy thereat - for now I do indeed know that the Lord always provides what is best for us.
CJ|0|113|8|0|This morning the Lord sent a strong trial over me; I was very sad thereat.
CJ|0|113|9|0|But the sadness did not last long, for the one who was killed was awakened and lives!
CJ|0|113|10|0|Do the same, and it will be much more worthy of you than all your futile youthful fear and timidity.'
CJ|0|113|11|0|These words calmed Mary and she was now filled with curiosity to see the new cooks in the kitchen.
CJ|0|113|12|0|She therefore arose and wanted to go see, but in that moment the sons of Joseph, laden with foods, stepped into the room, and all the youths followed them in the highest reverence.
CJ|0|113|13|0|And when they came into the vicinity of the Baby, they suddenly fell down on their knees and worshiped Him.
CJ|0|113|14|0|And the Baby sat up and addressed the youths, saying: 'Arise, o archangels of My infinite heavens!
CJ|0|113|15|0|I have heard your request. Your love wishes to serve Me here in My lowliness also, but I, your Lord from eternity, have never needed your service.
CJ|0|113|16|0|And since your love is so great, remain here for three earth-days and serve this house. But apart from those who are here in the house, no one shall find out who you are.
CJ|0|113|17|0|Now share the evening meal with My foster-father and with her who gave Me birth and with this daughter who holds Me on her hands, with the three seekers and with My brothers.'
CJ|0|113|18|0|Thereupon the youths arose, Mary took the Baby, and all sat down at the table, intoned the song of praise with Joseph and ate and drank in utmost bliss and good cheer.
CJ|0|113|19|0|And the archangels appearing as youths wept for joy and said:
CJ|0|113|20|0|'Truly, eternities have passed under our gaze, filled with the greatest delight!
CJ|0|113|21|0|But all the most blissful eternities are outweighed by this moment in which we dine at the table of the Lord, yes at the table of His children among whom He is in all His fullness. O Lord, let us become Your children also!'
CJ|0|114|1|1|The New Order For Heaven And Earth
CJ|0|114|1|0|WHEN THE EVENING MEAL was over and all had brought the Lord a song of praise with Joseph, one of the youths said to Mary,
CJ|0|114|2|0|'Mary, o elect among the women of the earth, do you not remember me any more? Am I not he who so often played with you in the temple and always brought you something good to eat and a sweet drink?'
CJ|0|114|3|0|At this Mary was startled and replied, 'Yes, I recognize you! You are Zuriel, an archangel. But you sometimes also teased me greatly when you spoke to me but did not allow me to see you.
CJ|0|114|4|0|Sometimes I had to beg you for hours before you let me see you.'
CJ|0|114|5|0|The youth answered, 'See, o elect among mothers, that was the will of the Lord who loves you beyond measure.
CJ|0|114|6|0|And just as your heart, as the seat of love, beats constantly and pushes and teases your whole being,
CJ|0|114|7|0|so also is the way of the Lord's Love that He constantly pushes, pinches and teases His loved ones, but in just that manner molds their lives and makes them durable for eternity.'
CJ|0|114|8|0|Mary was highly pleased at this explanation and praised the great kindness of the Lord.
CJ|0|114|9|0|Here another youth also turned to Mary and said, 'O blessed maiden! Do you recognize me also? It is not much more than a year since I visited you in Nazareth.'
CJ|0|114|10|0|Mary recognized him by his words and answered, 'Yes, yes, you are Gabriel! Truly, none is like you, for you have surely brought to the earth the greatest tidings of salvation to all peoples.'
CJ|0|114|11|0|And the youth answered Mary: 'O maiden, in the first part you are mistaken! See, in the bringing to pass of the greatest act the Lord has already begun with me to make use of the littlest and least means.
CJ|0|114|12|0|Therefore I am no doubt the least and littlest in the kingdom of God, but not the greatest! To be sure, I have brought the earth the greatest and holiest tidings,
CJ|0|114|13|0|but because of that I am not as if no one were equal to me in greatness, but in fact the opposite, as I am indeed the least in the kingdom of God.'
CJ|0|114|14|0|Here Mary as well as Joseph wondered at the great humility of the youth.
CJ|0|114|15|0|At this the Baby said: 'Yes, this angel is right! In the beginning the greatest was the nearest to Me.
CJ|0|114|16|0|But he exalted himself and wanted to be equal to Me and wanted to surpass Me and therefore alienated himself from Me.
CJ|0|114|17|0|And for that reason I built heaven and earth and established the order that only the least should be nearest to Me!
CJ|0|114|18|0|Now I have chosen all lowliness of the world for Myself, therefore only those will be the greatest with Me, who like Me are the least and lowest in the world as in themselves.
CJ|0|114|19|0|So you, My Gabriel, are right in your way, and the mother is also right. And thus you are the greatest because you are the least of and in yourself.'
CJ|0|114|20|0|While the Baby was speaking these words to Gabriel, all the youths fell down on their knees and worshiped Him.
CJ|0|114|21|0|In the meantime Eudokia considered back and forth, for she did not know what to make of these more than beautiful youths.
CJ|0|114|22|0|To be sure she heard how these youths were called arch-heralds, and that from the kingdom of God - but she supposed Palestine as well as Upper Egypt to be that. She therefore asked if they were perhaps envoys.
CJ|0|114|23|0|And one of the youths replied, 'Eudokia, just be patient! See, we will remain here for three days, and in that time we will surely become better acquainted.' And Eudokia was satisfied with this and soon retired.
CJ|0|115|1|1|A Protective Watch In The Night
CJ|0|115|1|0|JOSEPH NOW SAID, 'Children and friends, it is already late in the evening and I think it is time to retire!'
CJ|0|115|2|0|The youths thereupon said, 'Yes, father Joseph, you are right. All of you who still live in your mortal bodies, go to an invigorating rest.
CJ|0|115|3|0|But we shall go out of your house and shall guard it.
CJ|0|115|4|0|For the enemy of life has cunningly learned that the Lord lives here and has resolved to murderously attack this house during the night.
CJ|0|115|5|0|That is why we are here to protect this house, and when the enemy comes he shall be badly dealt with.'
CJ|0|115|6|0|Joseph and Mary, the still awake Eudokia, the three priests and the sons of Joseph were greatly terrified at these tidings,
CJ|0|115|7|0|and Joseph asserted, 'If so, then I do not want to rest, but wake with you throughout the whole night.'
CJ|0|115|8|0|But the youths said to them, 'You may all be quite free from fear, for we are enough and also have enough power according to the will of the Lord to transform the whole creation into nothing.
CJ|0|115|9|0|How then should we be afraid of a handful of mercenary, cowardly murderers!
CJ|0|115|10|0|See, the whole matter came about because a few friends of the perished priesthood learned through the efforts of Satan that Cyrenius has become a great friend of the Jews, and that through this house.
CJ|0|115|11|0|Therefore they made a secret plot and swore to attack this house during the night and to murder everyone who is inside.
CJ|0|115|12|0|We have anticipated this plot for a long time and therefore have come to protect this house.
CJ|0|115|13|0|So be quite at ease, for tomorrow you will see how we worked for you during this night!'
CJ|0|115|14|0|When Joseph heard these faithful assurances of protection from the youths, he honored and praised God,
CJ|0|115|15|0|then first showed Eudokia her bedroom, blessed her as his daughter, and she retired.
CJ|0|115|16|0|Then Mary with the Baby went into the same room and this time took Him to bed with her.
CJ|0|115|17|0|Then the three priests also went to their room, but Joseph and the sons remained in the dining room and sat up.
CJ|0|115|18|0|The youths then went outside and encamped about the house. -
CJ|0|115|19|0|When midnight approached, the clinking of weapons was to be heard on the road from the city to the villa.
CJ|0|115|20|0|In a matter of minutes the whole house of Joseph was surrounded by three hundred armed men.
CJ|0|115|21|0|But the moment they wanted to force their way into the house, the youths arose and instantly strangled the whole band down to one man.
CJ|0|115|22|0|The one they bound and led him into a small room as evidence for the following day.
CJ|0|115|23|0|Thus Joseph's house was miraculously saved, was thereafter left in peace and was safe from any future attack.
CJ|0|116|1|1|The Reawakening Of The Mercenaries
CJ|0|116|1|0|IN THE MORNING early before sunrise there was great activity in Joseph's house.
CJ|0|116|2|0|The youths put the stable and the kitchen in order with the sons of Joseph, for many things had to be prepared for the wedding feast of Cyrenius,
CJ|0|116|3|0|Joseph himself now went outside with two of the youths, Zuriel and Gabriel, viewed the corpses and said to the two,
CJ|0|116|4|0|'What will come of this? We will surely have to bury them first before Cyrenius comes from the city.'
CJ|0|116|5|0|But the youths answered, 'Joseph, do not concern yourself with that, for it is namely the governor who must see what power dwells in your house.
CJ|0|116|6|0|So these corpses must remain until Cyrenius comes and he can then have them removed himself.'
CJ|0|116|7|0|Joseph was satisfied with this information and went into the house with the two.
CJ|0|116|8|0|As they stepped into the room, Mary was just bathing the Baby, wherewith Eudokia helped her where she could.
CJ|0|116|9|0|Hereupon the two youths remained standing in the greatest veneration with hands crossed over the breast as long as the Baby was being bathed.
CJ|0|116|10|0|When the Baby was bathed and again clothed in fresh linen, He promptly called Joseph over and stated,
CJ|0|116|11|0|'Joseph, no one shall lose his life on the land which belongs to this house!
CJ|0|116|12|0|I called you that you may take this water and save it.
CJ|0|116|13|0|When Cyrenius comes from town and sees those who were strangled, take the water and sprinkle them and they will awaken and will be brought before the state court of justice.
CJ|0|116|14|0|But first tie the hands of each corpse behind its back, so that when it awakens it will not directly take up arms and defend itself!'
CJ|0|116|15|0|When Joseph heard this, he promptly with the help of the two did what the Baby had spoken,
CJ|0|116|16|0|and when he had bound the hands of the last corpse, Cyrenius arrived in full splendor from the city with a great following.
CJ|0|116|17|0|He was horrified at the sight of these bound corpses and hastily asked what had happened here.
CJ|0|116|18|0|Joseph told him everything, then had water brought and immediately sprinkled the corpses, which thereupon arose as from a deep sleep.
CJ|0|116|19|0|Cyrenius, now wholly informed, had the resuscitated mercenaries promptly brought into the prison of the state.
CJ|0|116|20|0|When all of these, along with the one who had been left alive, were led away under strong guard, Cyrenius went into the chamber with his bride and there honored and praised the God of Israel with all his might.
CJ|0|117|1|1|Cyrenius Meets The Lord's Servants
CJ|0|117|1|0|THIS OCCURRENCE put Cyrenius into a somewhat ill humor, and he did not know how he should sentence these traitors.
CJ|0|117|2|0|He therefore went over to Joseph and discussed the matter with him, and Joseph responded,
CJ|0|117|3|0|'Be of good cheer, my brother in the Lord!
CJ|0|117|4|0|See, you surely are my greatest friend and benefactor on earth, but what good would all your friendship have done me last night?
CJ|0|117|5|0|These hired assassins could have fried me over hot coals during the night along with my whole house without you having learned anything about it until this morning, when you would not have found anything left of me when you came!
CJ|0|117|6|0|Who was my Deliverer there? Who had already seen through the plans of these villains long ago and sent me help at the right time?
CJ|0|117|7|0|See, it was the Lord, my God and your God! - So be of good cheer, for you also are now in the all-protecting hand of the Lord, and He will not permit any harm to befall you!'
CJ|0|117|8|0|With heartfelt gratitude Cyrenius thanked Joseph for this consolation while at his side Tullia occupied herself with the Baby.
CJ|0|117|9|0|But at that moment he saw the two magnificent youths, and also noticed that several others like them were present in the kitchen.
CJ|0|117|10|0|He therefore asked Joseph whence these ever so beautiful and very delicate youths were and whether they also belonged to those who were rescued from the ruins.
CJ|0|117|11|0|Joseph answered, 'See, every lord has his servants; now you surely know that my little Child is a Lord also!
CJ|0|117|12|0|See, these are His servants - they are also the ones who protected this house from destruction last night.
CJ|0|117|13|0|But do not guess what country they are from, for there you will accomplish nothing since these helpers are endowed with indescribable strength and power!'
CJ|0|117|14|0|Therefore they won't tell you this, and you won't succeed against them with force because they are too powerful and infinitely strong!
CJ|0|117|15|0|Cyrenius inquired, 'Then they are half-gods, as we have them in our mythical doctrine?
CJ|0|117|16|0|What? Can it be that beside the one God you also have such half-gods whose work it is to render good services to men as well as to the main God?'
CJ|0|117|17|0|And Joseph assured him,'Oh brother, there you are greatly mistaken! See, half-gods are eternally out of the question with us,
CJ|0|117|18|0|but we do believe in highly advanced spirits who are now angels of God, but also once lived on earth as we do now!
CJ|0|117|19|0|But be as silent about what you have now learned from me as if you had never heard anything about it - or you could have to suffer much because of it.'
CJ|0|117|20|0|Here Cyrenius laid his finger on his mouth and swore to be silent until his death.
CJ|0|117|21|0|At this the two youths went over to Cyrenius and said, 'Now come outside with us, so we may show you our power.'
CJ|0|117|22|0|Cyrenius went outside with them, and behold, a mountain in the far distance disappeared at a word from the mouth of the youths!
CJ|0|117|23|0|Only then did Cyrenius grasp the reason why he had to be silent, and he also was silent throughout his whole life - and so were all who were with him.
CJ|0|118|1|1|God's Love For His Children
CJ|0|118|1|0|AFTER THIS DEMONSTRATION of power the two youths again led Cyrenius into the room where Joseph, Mary with the Baby, Tullia, Eudokia and the three priests, Maronius and other members of the part of Cyrenius were.
CJ|0|118|2|0|Joseph thereupon went over to Cyrenius and asked him,
CJ|0|118|3|0|'Well, most illustrious brother and friend, what do you say to these servants of the Lord?'
CJ|0|118|4|0|Here Cyrenius declared, 'Oh most esteemed brother, there is hardly any difference between them and the Lord, for they are just as powerful as He!
CJ|0|118|5|0|The Baby recently destroyed the great pillar of Zeus with the wave of one hand;
CJ|0|118|6|0|but these servants destroyed a whole mountain with one word! - Tell me, what difference is there then between Lord and servant?'
CJ|0|118|7|0|And Joseph answered Cyrenius: 'Oh friend, there is an infinitely great difference there!
CJ|0|118|8|0|See, the Lord does all of that from Himself eternally, but His servants are able to do that from the will of the Lord only then, when He wants it!
CJ|0|118|9|0|If that is not the case, then they are as little able to do anything of themselves as I and you, and all their own power may not crush even a mote in a sunbeam.'
CJ|0|118|10|0|Cyrenius answered, 'I understand - what you have said is correct and requires no further clarification.
CJ|0|118|11|0|But if the Lord alone effects all of that and the servants have no power of themselves, what use then are they to Him?'
CJ|0|118|12|0|Here Joseph said, 'See, my dear, splendid brother, here is the Baby! Turn to Him with your question - He will give you the best answer in the matter."
CJ|0|118|13|0|This Cyrenius did, whereupon the Baby sat up and said,
CJ|0|118|14|0|'Cyrenius, you are now a husband and last night you already begat an offspring with your wife!
CJ|0|118|15|0|And I tell you that you will have twelve of them altogether! Now when you are a father of twelve children, tell Me, of what use will they be to you, and why and for what purpose you want to have children anyway?
CJ|0|118|16|0|Can you not after all attend to your business well and vigorously enough without them?'
CJ|0|118|17|0|At this Cyrenius was greatly taken aback and after a while said somewhat at a loss,
CJ|0|118|18|0|'As far as my attending to matters of governing the state is concerned, that requires wisdom and experience, and I do not need children for that.
CJ|0|118|19|0|Only in my heart there expresses itself a powerful want for the possession of children, and this want is named love!'
CJ|0|118|20|0|The Baby continued, 'Good, but when you have children, will you not take them into your calling out of pure love for them and give them power and influence simply because they are your children, and make them your powerful servants?'
CJ|0|118|21|0|Cyrenius answered, 'O Lord, that I shall most certainly do!'
CJ|0|118|22|0|And the Baby affirmed once more: 'See, if you as a human being already do this out of love for your children, why then should God not do it as a holy Father with His children out of His infinite love for them?'
CJ|0|118|23|0|This answer told Cyrenius everything, and filled him and all those present with the greatest reverence, and he afterward asked no more.
CJ|0|119|1|1|The Wedding Garments Of The Lord's Servants
CJ|0|119|1|0|THE SONS of Joseph now came into the room and said to him, 'Father, the morning meal is plentifully prepared.
CJ|0|119|2|0|If you wish, we will set the big dining table and then serve the meal.'
CJ|0|119|3|0|Joseph said, 'Good, my children, do that, but put on your new clothes, for this morning we will observe the wedding meal of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|119|4|0|You must also be at the table, therefore you must be dressed as befits a wedding. Go now, and do what is right and proper.'
CJ|0|119|5|0|The sons then set the table and did as Joseph had ordered.
CJ|0|119|6|0|At this the two youths went over to Joseph and asked,
CJ|0|119|7|0|'Father Joseph, what do you say? See, the garment which we are wearing is only our work-garment; should we also put on a wedding-garment?'
CJ|0|119|8|0|Joseph answered, 'You are angels of the Lord and this your garment is the most beautiful wedding-garment already - so why should you put on another?'
CJ|0|119|9|0|The youths replied, 'See, we do not wish to cause anyone annoyance, and what you have ordered your sons to do we also want to do and want to be present at your table in our wedding-garments.
CJ|0|119|10|0|So let us go out, that we may change garments as do your sons.'
CJ|0|119|11|0|And Joseph said, 'Then do what you feel compelled to do from the Lord! You are after all servants of the Lord at all times, so act accordingly.'
CJ|0|119|12|0|The two youths now left the room, and in a short time they returned with the sons of Joseph and all the other youths in garments shining as brightly as the dawn in its most beautiful red glow,
CJ|0|119|13|0|and their faces, feet and hands shone like the sun when it rises.
CJ|0|119|14|0|Cyrenius and his entire party took fright at this infinite glory and majesty.
CJ|0|119|15|0|And Cyrenius protested to Joseph in anxious haste,
CJ|0|119|16|0|'Truly exalted friend, I have now seen the boundless glory of your house! But let me go outside, for this glory consumes me.
CJ|0|119|17|0|Why after all did you have to order your sons to change clothes? Without them the Lord's servants also would surely have remained in their former to me so pleasing simplicity and lack of lustre.'
CJ|0|119|18|0|At this Joseph got hold of himself, for he had also lost his breath at all the lustre, and ordered his sons to put on their work-clothes again.
CJ|0|119|19|0|This the sons did, and the youths also went, changed their garments and then returned with the sons of Joseph in their former simplicity.
CJ|0|119|20|0|At this Cyrenius felt greatly relieved and was now able to take his place at the table with his wife and his companions.
CJ|0|119|21|0|He occupied the upper part of the table with his company, and Joseph, Mary with the Baby, Eudokia, the sons of Joseph and the youths sat at the lower part of the table and all ate and drank after Joseph's hymn of praise.
CJ|0|119|22|0|But a few centurions as well as the garrison-commander supposed that they now were bodily at the table of the gods in Olympus and could not contain themselves for joy; for they knew nothing of Joseph's house and how it was constituted.
CJ|0|120|1|1|How The Easter Holidays Should Be Kept
CJ|0|120|1|0|AFTER THE COMPLETION of the delicious morning meal which lasted for an hour, the hymn of praise was spoken by Joseph and all arose from the table.
CJ|0|120|2|0|Since it was the day before the Sabbath or the Friday before the Easter Sabbath of the Jews, Joseph was a bit afraid and did not know how he was to observe these holidays here among all these Romans.
CJ|0|120|3|0|For he knew that the Romans would on this occasion also visit him on the Easter Sabbath day just like on any other day.
CJ|0|120|4|0|Therefore he was, as stated, afraid as to how he would be able to keep this exceptionally high Sabbath holy.
CJ|0|120|5|0|As he was thus thinking, the youths gathered round about him and said: 'Listen to us, you just but vainly concerned man!
CJ|0|120|6|0|You know that at about this time the angels of God also arrived in Jerusalem as archangels, Cherubim and Seraphim.
CJ|0|120|7|0|And the Holy of Holies was constantly inhabited by them as you know, and as your wife knows.
CJ|0|120|8|0|Since you know that we wait only upon the Lord and not the temple in Jerusalem, so also are we not in the temple.
CJ|0|120|9|0|When the Lord dwelt in the temple at Jerusalem, then we were also in the temple.
CJ|0|120|10|0|But now He dwells here, and we are also here to celebrate Easter with you and not one of us is in the temple which is now altogether forsaken!
CJ|0|120|11|0|Now how will you celebrate Easter better than if you act like we do?
CJ|0|120|12|0|See, we shall do the same tomorrow as we have done today and shall continue doing so, and that will be the right thing.
CJ|0|120|13|0|You do the same, and you will observe the Sabbath and the Easter holidays correctly with us in the fullest presence of the Lord of the Sabbath and all holidays.
CJ|0|120|14|0|Ask the most sublime Baby, and He will tell you the same and make this known to you with the greatest certainty.'
CJ|0|120|15|0|And Joseph asked, 'Everything you say is good and true, but what about the Law of Moses? Does this cease?'
CJ|0|120|16|0|The youths retorted, 'Just man, you are mistaken; say, did Moses ever decree the Easter holidays to be held at Jerusalem?
CJ|0|120|17|0|Did he not decree the holiday to be held only there, where the Lord is with the Ark of the Covenant?
CJ|0|120|18|0|See, now the Lord is no more with the Ark of the Covenant, but He is with you and with your house bodily!
CJ|0|120|19|0|Now say, just where according to Moses should the Easter holidays rightfully be kept?'
CJ|0|120|20|0|Here Joseph agreed, 'If that is the way it is, then of course the holidays must be observed here! But what shall we do with the many pagans here?'
CJ|0|120|21|0|And the youths answered, 'O just son of David, do not concern yourself with that, but do what we do and everything will be all right.'
CJ|0|120|22|0|Here the Baby wanted Joseph's attention (on which occasion the youths fell on their faces) and said:
CJ|0|120|23|0|'Joseph, as today, so tomorrow and the day after tomorrow; but do not be concerned because of the uncircumcised, for these are now better than the circumcised!
CJ|0|120|24|0|See, the circumcision of the foreskin is of no importance, but the circumcision of the heart is of the greatest importance!
CJ|0|120|25|0|Now these Romans have a noble heart, so I am now keeping the Easter holidays with them, and not with the Jews.'
CJ|0|120|26|0|These words again composed Joseph and he was filled with joy and turned all concern for the Easter holidays over to the youths.
CJ|0|121|1|1|An Easter Invitation From Cyrenius
CJ|0|121|1|0|AFTER THE CELEBRATION of Easter had been thus decided upon and Joseph had been put at his ease,
CJ|0|121|2|0|Cyrenius went over to Joseph and said, 'Exalted friend and brother, see, today I was your guest and shall remain so until this evening,
CJ|0|121|3|0|but tomorrow I shall prepare a little celebration in my fortress and want to invite your whole house as it is gathered here,
CJ|0|121|4|0|and I hope that you will not refuse me this act of friendship!
CJ|0|121|5|0|For I do not invite you to pay you back but I do it out of the great love and respect in which I hold your whole house.
CJ|0|121|6|0|See, for that reason I have set my departure for the day after tomorrow and cannot remain here as long as I had originally intended.
CJ|0|121|7|0|For pressing matters of state have forced me to revise my plan.
CJ|0|121|8|0|But for just that reason I would for once like to have the good fortune of showing you my hospitality, and that surely in a manner worthy of you.'
CJ|0|121|9|0|At this Joseph was taken aback again and did not know what to do, for he had the holy Easter Sabbath before him, which he at least wanted to observe in his house.
CJ|0|121|10|0|He therefore said to Cyrenius, 'Most worthy friend and brother in the Lord!
CJ|0|121|11|0|See, tomorrow is the most important holiday with us Jews which every Jew must celebrate at least within the entrance hall of his house, if indeed he is unable to travel to the temple in Jerusalem.
CJ|0|121|12|0|I would have to remonstrate most bitterly with myself if I were to violate this foremost of our laws,
CJ|0|121|13|0|so I can really promise you nothing in this respect.
CJ|0|121|14|0|But if you want to come to me and celebrate your approaching banquet in my house which actually belongs to you, I would be greatly pleased with that.'
CJ|0|121|15|0|And Cyrenius asked: 'But brother, are you then less believing than I, a pagan from birth according to your words?
CJ|0|121|16|0|What is your Child? Is He not the Lord, from whom all your laws are from the beginning?
CJ|0|121|17|0|Are the youths not His servants from time immemorial? Does He not have the right to determine the laws who so almightily rests on the arms of the young mother?
CJ|0|121|18|0|What if He should grant my request - would you still hold your holiday to be higher than His divine word?'
CJ|0|121|19|0|Here the Baby sat up and stated: 'Yes, Cyrenius, you have spoken correctly, but just keep everything to yourself.
CJ|0|121|20|0|Tomorrow we will all be your guests and where I am, there also is the true Easter. For I am the Deliverer of the children of Israel out of Egypt!'
CJ|0|121|21|0|When Joseph heard this, he forgot his Easter and accepted the invitation of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|122|1|1|A Secret Hope For The Condemned
CJ|0|122|1|0|AFTER THE KEEPING of the Easter holidays had thus been decided upon - as already mentioned - to Joseph's satisfaction, he again asked Cyrenius how matters stood with the removal of the rubble of the temple as well as with the corpses exhumed therefrom.
CJ|0|122|2|0|Cyrenius replied, 'Oh my esteemed brother and friend, do not be in the least concerned about that,
CJ|0|122|3|0|for I have already seen to the matter.
CJ|0|122|4|0|The rubble has been removed to the last stone, the mangled priests buried, and those who were restored I shall take along to Tyre the day after tomorrow and there attend to their proper disposition.
CJ|0|122|5|0|See, that is how this matter stands! I believe it has been attended to well and justly.'
CJ|0|122|6|0|Joseph agreed, 'Yes, truly, even a father could not have cared for his own children any better. I am wholly satisfied.
CJ|0|122|7|0|But what will you do with the rabble who last night attacked my house?'
CJ|0|122|8|0|And Cyrenius answered, 'See, they are guilty of high treason and by that have drawn the death penalty upon themselves.
CJ|0|122|9|0|Now you know that I am not in favor of the spilling of blood but am altogether opposed to it.
CJ|0|122|10|0|Therefore I have remitted them the death penalty and have determined that their well-deserved punishment shall be lifelong slavery!
CJ|0|122|11|0|I believe this punishment in place of the death penalty is not too great, especially if the opportunity of being freed is secretly given to him who wholly reforms.
CJ|0|122|12|0|Hence they are being taken along to Tyre, where further disposition will be made of them.'
CJ|0|122|13|0|Here Joseph said, 'Dear brother, there also you have acted quite according to the divine order, and I can only praise you for it as a truly wise governor!
CJ|0|122|14|0|But now I have one more thing on my heart. There still are the three lesser priests; what shall be done with them according to your counsel?'
CJ|0|122|15|0|Cyrenius replied, 'Oh noble friend and brother, I have also provided for them.
CJ|0|122|16|0|Maronius, who now thinks as I do, will take them into his service and will use them as his civil servants in that office to which I shall assign them.
CJ|0|122|17|0|Tell me, is it all right that way? - Truly, if my insight were greater I could surely make still better decisions.
CJ|0|122|18|0|But as it is, I act as it seems best to me and think that your God and mine will no doubt bless my good will even if it does not proceed from the best insight.'
CJ|0|122|19|0|Joseph assured him, 'The Lord has already blessed your insight as well as your will, and you therefore have already made the best decisions!
CJ|0|122|20|0|But now one thing more: How long will it be until you send me the eight children which you said consisted of five boys and three girls'?'
CJ|0|122|21|0|And Cyrenius promised,'My brother, my friend, that will be my first concern as soon as I arrive in Tyre.
CJ|0|122|22|0|But now let us visit the neighboring countryside, for today is an exceptionally friendly day, and there we will praise our Lord!' And Joseph at once set the entire house in motion in this behalf.
CJ|0|123|1|1|A Treacherous Path Up A Holy Mountain
CJ|0|123|1|0|CYRENIUS with his company, Maronius and the three priests and Joseph with Mary and with the Baby, the two youths and Eudokia made up the party.
CJ|0|123|2|0|Mary and Eudokia sat on the two donkeys which were led by the two youths.
CJ|0|123|3|0|The other youths remained at home with the sons of Joseph and helped them take care of the household, baked a good bread and prepared a noon meal, which as it turned out was not consumed until evening.
CJ|0|123|4|0|Close to the city there rose a mountain which was overgrown with cedars and measured about four hundred fathoms high.
CJ|0|123|5|0|This mountain was honored by the pagans as a holy place, therefore no trees were felled on it.
CJ|0|123|6|0|Only a path that the priests had laid out led to the summit where an open temple was erected, from which a distant and enchanting view was to be had in all directions.
CJ|0|123|7|0|Because of the thick afforestation of this fairly extensive mountain a multitude of wild animals constantly dwelt in its dense woods, which made any ascent formidable and dangerous.
CJ|0|123|8|0|The three priests were well informed of this characteristic of the mountain, so they went over to Cyrenius when he reached the foot of the mountain and made this known to him.
CJ|0|123|9|0|And Cyrenius said, 'You can plainly see that I am not afraid!
CJ|0|123|10|0|And why should I be? After all, the Lord of all the heavens and all worlds is right among us with two of His almighty servants.'
CJ|0|123|11|0|The priests took courage at the words of Cyrenius and stepped back again, and the procession went rapidly uphill.
CJ|0|123|12|0|When the entire party had penetrated deep into the mountain forest after a good half hour's march, three powerful lions suddenly sprang from the thicket of the forest and barred the way for Cyrenius.
CJ|0|123|13|0|At this Cyrenius was considerably frightened and shouted for help.
CJ|0|123|14|0|Immediately the two youths stepped up, threatened the three beasts, and these while roaring instantly left the spot;
CJ|0|123|15|0|but instead of fleeing back into the thicket they accompanied the procession on the edge of the path and harmed no one in the least.
CJ|0|123|16|0|When the company had gone onward for another half hour, a whole caravan of lions and panthers and tigers came towards them.
CJ|0|123|17|0|But when this sinister caravan beheld the two youths, it parted to both sides of the way and thus made room for the party.
CJ|0|123|18|0|Many in the party belonging to the company of Cyrenius were so filled with awe and respect at this encounter that they hardly dared to breathe.
CJ|0|123|19|0|And when they noticed how the beasts sank down and quaked as the Baby came near them, it began to dawn on these fearful pagans and they had a presentiment of who dwelt in the Child.
CJ|0|124|1|1|A Poisonous Encampment At The Summit
CJ|0|124|1|0|THE CARAVAN of beasts did not turn back, but continued on its way while slightly growling.
CJ|0|124|2|0|Eudokia at the side of Mary, as well as Tullia at the side of Cyrenius who now walked closely in front of the two donkeys, did indeed fall into a slight faint at the sight;
CJ|0|124|3|0|but Joseph and Mary instilled enough courage into them that they soon lost all sense of fear.
CJ|0|124|4|0|And the procession again went onward unhindered and now encountered no more delay on its way to the summit.
CJ|0|124|5|0|When they arrived at the summit - which was an enchanting open space, at the highest spot of which stood a temple - a new obstacle arose.
CJ|0|124|6|0|In the vicinity of the temple was a virtual encampment of the most poisonous rattlesnakes and vipers.
CJ|0|124|7|0|They sunned themselves by the hundreds on the wide open space around the temple.
CJ|0|124|8|0|When this vermin beheld the approaching party, it began to rattle, to hiss and to whistle.
CJ|0|124|9|0|Thereat the company of Cyrenius became quite rigid with fear. Tullia, who went on foot, was especially affected, lost her presence of mind altogether and here saw her doom before her eyes in her great fear.
CJ|0|124|10|0|Thereupon not only the people, but also the three lions began to give out sounds of fear and pressed themselves as closely against the people as possible.
CJ|0|124|11|0|Cyrenius in fact was not affected by this sight, but he was disturbed because of his wife and his company.
CJ|0|124|12|0|He therefore turned to Joseph and appealed, 'Brother, tell the two servants of the Lord that they shall threaten this vermin.'
CJ|0|124|13|0|At this Joseph said, 'That is not necessary!
CJ|0|124|14|0|See, my wife has all the skill in the world here. We need only let her come forward on her donkey,
CJ|0|124|15|0|and you will see how this vermin will take flight before her.'
CJ|0|124|16|0|And Mary with the Baby on her arm came forward on her donkey - and when the beasts saw her
CJ|0|124|17|0|they suddenly fled as quick as lightning and not one was to be seen anywhere.
CJ|0|124|18|0|At this the entire company was astonished and many asked in great surprise among themselves,
CJ|0|124|19|0|'Could she possibly be even Hygeia, whom all serpents are also supposed to have obeyed at a glance?'
CJ|0|124|20|0|Here Cyrenius, who heard these questions, asserted, 'What are you saying about Hygeia, who never was?
CJ|0|124|21|0|Here is more than Juno, who never was either - it is the by the most high God chosen wife of this most eminent wise man!'
CJ|0|124|22|0|At these words all in the company of Cyrenius were startled, but no one dared to inquire further of anyone else in the matter.
CJ|0|125|1|1|An Old Temple Collapses
CJ|0|125|1|0|WHEN THE SUMMIT of this mountain had thus been cleansed of all the vermin, Cyrenius said to his attendants,
CJ|0|125|2|0|'Go into the temple and sweep it, cover the altar with clean cloths and lay the brought-along foodstuffs on it.
CJ|0|125|3|0|We will then take a little nourishment in this temple with its beautiful view.'
CJ|0|125|4|0|At this the attendants of Cyrenius went and did as they had been told.
CJ|0|125|5|0|When everything was put in order, Cyrenius invited Joseph and Mary to follow him into the observation temple, to there partake of a little nourishment and refreshment.
CJ|0|125|6|0|Just then Joseph warned, 'Brother, I tell you, let everything be hurriedly brought out of the temple, otherwise it will collapse before you have brought your things out.
CJ|0|125|7|0|See, this building is already extremely old, weather-beaten and loosely held-together and once served the priests in committing great iniquities!
CJ|0|125|8|0|That is why it now is only being held together by a few evil spirits.
CJ|0|125|9|0|If I and my wife and the Baby now step into this loosely held-together structure, the evil spirits will flee, and the whole temple will collapse on our heads in dusty ruins.
CJ|0|125|10|0|I therefore beg you, follow my advice and you will fare well!'
CJ|0|125|11|0|Cyrenius made big eyes at this but nevertheless immediately followed Joseph's advice.
CJ|0|125|12|0|And his attendants had barely completed this task, albeit in great haste, when a great swarm of black flies was seen fleeing the temple amid a wild, massive buzz.
CJ|0|125|13|0|At this appearance Joseph called to the servants, 'Get out of the temple in all haste or you will suffer harm!'
CJ|0|125|14|0|As if seized by a gale the servants of Cyrenius rushed out of the temple at Joseph's call.
CJ|0|125|15|0|And when in greatest haste they were hardly a few steps away from the temple, it already collapsed amid a great, thunderous crash.
CJ|0|125|16|0|All were horrified and struck their hands together over their heads, and even the three trusty lions ran a short distance away on this occasion but returned after a little while.
CJ|0|125|17|0|Everyone inquired of everyone else why this happened, but among the pagans - with the exception of Cyrenius - no one could give an answer.
CJ|0|125|18|0|When the party had recovered somewhat from its fright, Cyrenius asked Joseph where a safe place might be to set up the refreshments.
CJ|0|125|19|0|Joseph then showed him an open, green little place beneath a mountain fig tree laden with blossoms and fruits.
CJ|0|125|20|0|Cyrenius promptly sent his servants there, had the place tidied and gracefully bedecked with covers on which a variety of the brought-along refreshments were placed.
CJ|0|126|1|1|The Strange Fires In Ostracine
CJ|0|126|1|0|THEREUPON CYRENIUS again invited Joseph together with Mary, the Baby and Eudokia to partake with him of the refreshments.
CJ|0|126|2|0|At this Joseph went with his own and took place at the lower end, blessed the food and ate and drank.
CJ|0|126|3|0|The two youths also followed Joseph's example as did all the rest of the party.
CJ|0|126|4|0|When they thus sat together in good spirits and ate and drank,
CJ|0|126|5|0|behold, Maronius, who sat at the side of Cyrenius, noticed that a mighty column of smoke began to rise above the city of Ostracine,
CJ|0|126|6|0|and that on the somewhat more distant seashore thick columns of smoke also arose.
CJ|0|126|7|0|He immediately made this known to Cyrenius who quickly recognized that in the city it was none other than his own palace that stood in flames, and surmised that at the somewhat more distant seashore his ships were also set on fire.
CJ|0|126|8|0|As if stung by an asp, Cyrenius jumped up at this and cried out,
CJ|0|126|9|0|Tn heaven's name - what must I see! Are those the fruits of my kindness to you miserable Ostracines?
CJ|0|126|10|0|Truly, I will transform this kindness into the fury of a tiger and you shall suffer for this outrage as none of the furies has suffered in the lowest hell!
CJ|0|126|11|0|Up, friends and brothers! Now there can be no remaining here for us. Up, up to righteous revenge against these evil-doers!'
CJ|0|126|12|0|The entire company of Cyrenius sprang up at this terrible call as rapidly as lightning and suddenly gathered up everything.
CJ|0|126|13|0|Only Joseph with his own remained quite calmly seated and hardly looked toward the area of the fire.
CJ|0|126|14|0|Cyrenius noticed this and angrily addressed Joseph, saying,
CJ|0|126|15|0|'Just what kind of a friend are you to me, since you can sit here so calmly in view of my misfortune?
CJ|0|126|16|0|You know very well that I cannot traverse this mountain road safely without you because of the many wild beasts.
CJ|0|126|17|0|So arise and give me protection, or you will embitter me against you also.'
CJ|0|126|18|0|And Joseph retorted very calmly, 'See, you furious Roman, just because of that I shall not follow you.
CJ|0|126|19|0|Now what will you do if in perhaps two hours you should get down? - Will everything not have been consumed by the flames by that time?
CJ|0|126|20|0|If you want to take revenge, I would think there will be time enough for that later.
CJ|0|126|21|0|Now if you had not become so aroused, truly, I would have told the two youths and they would instantly have made an end of the fire!
CJ|0|126|22|0|But since you became so aroused, then go down by yourself and quell the fire with your anger.'
CJ|0|127|1|1|An Empty Deception By Evil Spirits
CJ|0|127|1|0|THESE QUITE seriously spoken words of Joseph made a very powerful impression on Cyrenius, and he did not know what to say thereto;
CJ|0|127|2|0|neither did he trust himself to approach the noticeably somewhat aroused man with another word.
CJ|0|127|3|0|He therefore said to Tullia, 'You go over to the wise man and explain to him my understandable distress and by it affected excitement of my feelings.
CJ|0|127|4|0|Ask him for his forgiveness, and assure him that in all the future I shall never again prepare him such a minute.
CJ|0|127|5|0|I desire only that he will not leave me this time without aid and deny me his assistance.'
CJ|0|127|6|0|Now Joseph plainly heard what Cyrenius said to Tullia;
CJ|0|127|7|0|therefore he stood up, went over to Cyrenius and said, 'Noble friend and brother in the Lord God! Until now we have not needed any go-betweens,
CJ|0|127|8|0|but have always brought any matter between us into the open.
CJ|0|127|9|0|For what then should your wife be a go-between, as if we two were not sufficient to each other?
CJ|0|127|10|0|Do you really think that I too could become angry over some matter or other?
CJ|0|127|11|0|Oh see, therein you would be greatly mistaken about me! My seriousness is only the fruit of my great love to you!
CJ|0|127|12|0|But that friend is surely a poor one who in time of need cannot give his friend a serious word.
CJ|0|127|13|0|See, if there were anything to the matter which now gives you such great concern, you ought to be assured that I would have been the first to call your attention to it, as I have so often done at every opportunity.
CJ|0|127|14|0|But here is nothing more than a wholly empty deception on the part of those evil spirits who were driven away from here.
CJ|0|127|15|0|They are now taking a blind revenge and want to disquiet us because we drove them from their old nest here.
CJ|0|127|16|0|See, that is all there is to it! - If you had asked me sooner, before you became excited, you would not even have had to arise from the ground.
CJ|0|127|17|0|But you immediately trusted your senses and became excited for nothing about nothing.
CJ|0|127|18|0|But now just sit down again wholly at ease and look at the fire in a relaxed frame of mind, and be assured that it will soon come to an end.'
CJ|0|127|19|0|This information was something quite from another world for Cyrenius;
CJ|0|127|20|0|but for all that he believed what Joseph had told him although he understood nothing in the matter.
CJ|0|127|21|0|And Joseph said to the youths in the presence of Cyrenius,
CJ|0|127|22|0|'Do you also look once toward the spot where those driven away from here carry on their wantonness, so an end may be made thereof for my brother's piece of mind.'
CJ|0|127|23|0|And the two did so - and behold, in an instant no trace of the fire was to be seen!
CJ|0|127|24|0|Only now did Cyrenius have a somewhat better idea of what Joseph had told him before and he came into a tremendous respect of the two youths as well as of Joseph.
CJ|0|128|1|1|Joseph Discourses On The Wonders Of Creation
CJ|0|128|1|0|AFTER PEACE and order had thus been restored all around, the Baby sat up and said to Cyrenius:
CJ|0|128|2|0|'Listen to me, you noble-hearted man! Do you still recall how I pulled My brother James by the hair?
CJ|0|128|3|0|See, then you wanted Me to pull your hair also.
CJ|0|128|4|0|I promised you that, and see, now I am already keeping My promise;
CJ|0|128|5|0|for all the little surprises which have since come your way are nothing else than the promised hair pullings.
CJ|0|128|6|0|And when these come and are again sent your way in the future, then remember these My words and fear nothing and never become angry.
CJ|0|128|7|0|For you will not lose a hair by it. To whom I do this, him I love, and he has nothing to fear whether in this or in the other world.'
CJ|0|128|8|0|The tears came to Cyrenius' eyes at this explanation of the Baby, and he could not help himself for sheer love and gratitude.
CJ|0|128|9|0|Many of the bystanding pagans also heard these words of the Baby and were surprised beyond all measure how it was possible for this Baby of three months to speak with such perfect wisdom and great clarity.
CJ|0|128|10|0|A few turned to Joseph and asked how it happened to be that this Baby was able to speak so perfectly at such an early age.
CJ|0|128|11|0|At this Joseph shrugged his shoulders and said: 'Dear friends! All over the earth, and especially in the realm of life, the greatest wonders may be seen here and there.
CJ|0|128|12|0|They do in fact take place before our very eyes, but who can determine the secret laws of a creating Deity by which He effects these things?
CJ|0|128|13|0|Truly, we as ourselves the greatest wonders tread countless wonders daily with our feet - and hardly notice them!
CJ|0|128|14|0|Now which of us knows how these countless wonders of creation come into being - how the grass, how the tree, how the worm, how the gnat, how the fish in the water?
CJ|0|128|15|0|Truly, nothing remains there for us than to behold the wonders and to praise, honor and worship their great and holy Master Builder.'
CJ|0|128|16|0|This explanation of Joseph put the inquiring pagans completely at ease,
CJ|0|128|17|0|and from this moment they looked at all of nature with altogether different eyes.
CJ|0|128|18|0|They then dispersed to all sides of the mountain clearing and observed the wonders of creation.
CJ|0|128|19|0|And Cyrenius secretly turned to Joseph and asked him if he really did not know more here than he had told.
CJ|0|128|20|0|Of this Joseph assured him and advised, 'Turn to the Baby in this matter - He will surely give you the best explanation.'
CJ|0|129|1|1|He Is The Image Of The Invisible God
CJ|0|129|1|0|AND CYRENIUS in all humility turned directly to the Baby and inquired,
CJ|0|129|2|0|'O my Life, my all! See, even though one knows who You are, it is still too unheard-of and wonderful that You, a Baby of three months, are able to speak ever so perfectly and wisely.
CJ|0|129|3|0|I would like to be enlightened a little in this matter by You on this mountain where so many wonderful things have already happened! Would You not tell me something about this?'
CJ|0|129|4|0|The Baby replied, 'See, there at Joseph's side are the two servants - turn to them and they will tell you about that.'
CJ|0|129|5|0|Cyrenius promptly followed this advice and turned to the two youths in this matter.
CJ|0|129|6|0|And these said: 'See, that is a matter pertaining only to heaven; even though we tell you about it, you still will not be able to understand it.
CJ|0|129|7|0|For natural men can never comprehend what pertains only to heaven because their spirit is not yet free, but is imprisoned by all the substance in the world.
CJ|0|129|8|0|And you also are still for the most part natural, therefore you will not grasp what we will tell you.
CJ|0|129|9|0|Now you want to be informed about it - so we will also inform you at the Lord's bidding.
CJ|0|129|10|0|But we cannot give you the understanding because you are still a natural man.
CJ|0|129|11|0|'So hear us - See, the Baby as He is in His human nature cannot speak to you for quite some time as a natural human being.
CJ|0|129|12|0|That He will be able to do only halfway in a year.
CJ|0|129|13|0|But in the Child's heart dwells the fullness of the eternal, almighty Deity!
CJ|0|129|14|0|Now when this Baby speaks audibly and most wisely to you, the to you visible Child does not speak but the Deity speaks out of the Child into your for that purpose awakened spirit.
CJ|0|129|15|0|You then become aware of the words just as if the to you visible Baby were speaking.
CJ|0|129|16|0|But this is not so, for here only the to you invisible Deity is speaking.
CJ|0|129|17|0|What you suppose is coming from outside of you, that you are hearing only within yourself, and that is the case with everyone who hears this Baby speak.
CJ|0|129|18|0|Now so you may convince yourself of that, just stand as far away from here as you like where it would not be possible to hear the Baby's natural voice any more,
CJ|0|129|19|0|and the Baby will then speak to you, and you will hear Him in the distance just as plainly as close by. Go and convince yourself of that!'
CJ|0|129|20|0|And Cyrenius, while in fact not understanding anything of the whole matter, went about a thousand steps away on the mountain plateau.
CJ|0|129|21|0|There he suddenly heard the call of the Baby quite loud and clear, which sounded as follows,
CJ|0|129|22|0|'Cyrenius, turn back again as fast as you can; for beneath the spot over which you are standing is a cave filled with tigers!
CJ|0|129|23|0|These are beginning to scent you; so hurry back before they catch sight of you!'
CJ|0|129|24|0|Upon hearing this Cyrenius immediately fled back as fast as the wind and now stood there quite bewildered. He wanted to ask further, but in the end he did not know what he actually should ask about, for this experience was just too strange to him.
CJ|0|130|1|1|Love Alone Can Comprehend The Lord
CJ|0|130|1|0|THE TWO YOUTHS now said no more, but this explanation made Cyrenius too curious to let matters rest.
CJ|0|130|2|0|After a while when he had gathered his wits again, Cyrenius asked the two youths,
CJ|0|130|3|0|'Most exalted servants of God quite surely from eternity! Your explanation is too wonderfully sublime and attracts all that is alive in me to such an extent that I cannot be content with what you have told and shown me!
CJ|0|130|4|0|I now do indeed fully perceive that I am a natural man of worldly intellect, wholly devoid of all higher wisdom, who sees hardly the span of a hand farther than he can reach;
CJ|0|130|5|0|but should it not be possible to provide me with a little more insight?
CJ|0|130|6|0|I therefore ask you most humbly to do this for me! Open for me a greater ability to comprehend which is surely hidden within me,
CJ|0|130|7|0|so I might at least understand what you have told me more plainly.'
CJ|0|130|8|0|The pair replied: 'See, you otherwise so dear friend and brother, here you ask for something that is impossible before its time.
CJ|0|130|9|0|For as long as you still walk in the flesh, you can never comprehend matters of the highest divine wisdom.
CJ|0|130|10|0|Consider the Lord God, who here dwells in this Baby in all of His infinite and eternal fullness, to have countless myriads of most glorious and gigantic worlds and earths, the infinitely smallest part of which you see in the nighttime as little stars in the sky,
CJ|0|130|11|0|which He could have chosen for His incarnation as He did this earth! And despite this He has chosen this meager earth which, in fact, is the most miserable and inferior among all the countless spheres in every respect.
CJ|0|130|12|0|But thus it has pleased Him, the eternal Lord of infinity, to do - He did it, as is manifest before our eyes.
CJ|0|130|13|0|Now do you suppose that He needed either our counsel or our agreement for that?
CJ|0|130|14|0|See, that would be a basically false thought! He does what He wants alone from eternity, and never has anyone been His counselor!
CJ|0|130|15|0|Now who can ask Him and say: Lord, what are You doing, and why do You do it? -
CJ|0|130|16|0|He is in Himself eternally the highest perfection, the highest wisdom, the greatest love and gentleness.
CJ|0|130|17|0|He is in Himself the only most high power and might; one thought of destruction in His breast - and everything instantly sinks back into nothing.
CJ|0|130|18|0|And behold, here He allows Himself as a weak Child of man to be coaxed on the arms of a frail Jewish maiden.
CJ|0|130|19|0|And He who provides countless suns, worlds and beings of infinite description with life-giving, most wisely appropriate nourishment most generously from eternity, does Himself here on this meager earth suck the frail breasts of a fifteen-year-old maiden.
CJ|0|130|20|0|He as the primal Life of all life has Himself put on the garment of death and of sin and has hidden Himself in flesh and blood!
CJ|0|130|21|0|Now what do you say to that? - How does that seem to you? Would you not like to have a clearer explanation of that also?
CJ|0|130|22|0|But as little as you will ever comprehend that in its full depth, just that little can any more be told you here concerning the early speaking of this most high Child!
CJ|0|130|23|0|Love Him instead with all your might, and betray Him nowhere, and you will then find something in this love which otherwise all the heavens will not be able to reveal to you in eternities.'
CJ|0|130|24|0|These words filled Cyrenius with such a tremendous respect of the Child that he immediately fell down before Him and said in tears, 'O Lord, I am eternally never worthy of such grace which I enjoy here.'
CJ|0|130|25|0|And the Baby said, 'Cyrenius, stand up, and do not betray Me. I do indeed know your heart and love you and bless you - therefore arise!' And Cyrenius promptly arose, altogether trembling from love and esteem.
CJ|0|131|1|1|The Approach Of A Great Storm
CJ|0|131|1|0|THE OTHERS, who had scattered to all sides of the widely stretched plateau of the mountain, now returned with deeply concerned expressions.
CJ|0|131|2|0|For they saw very massive, black clouds arise in the south-west part of Egypt, which are always forerunners of great storms.
CJ|0|131|3|0|In the north-east toward Ostracine all was indeed clear, but all the more gruesome did matters appear above the mountain range to the south-west.
CJ|0|131|4|0|These returnees therefore advised a rapid return homeward.
CJ|0|131|5|0|Cyrenius answered, 'When the proper time comes, our wise and mighty companions will surely tell us;
CJ|0|131|6|0|but as long as they are not concerned we too will not worry!'
CJ|0|131|7|0|At this Maronius and the garrison commander observed, 'You are right - but just go up on this little mound and look, and you will surely agree with us.
CJ|0|131|8|0|For it certainly appears as if all the furies had suddenly set the earth on fire!'
CJ|0|131|9|0|Cyrenius now asked the lightly slumbering Joseph,
CJ|0|131|10|0|'Friend and brother, did you hear what sort of a warning report these here have brought me?'
CJ|0|131|11|0|Joseph answered, 'I was slumbering and hardly know of what you were speaking among yourselves.'
CJ|0|131|12|0|And Cyrenius said, 'Then arise and go with me up this little mound, and you will immediately discover the subject of our discussion.'
CJ|0|131|13|0|Hereupon Joseph arose and went up on the mound with Cyrenius.
CJ|0|131|14|0|When they arrived there, Cyrenius showed Joseph the extremely threatening appearance of the approaching storm.
CJ|0|131|15|0|And Joseph asked, 'Well, what are you going to do now?
CJ|0|131|16|0|Flee? - Where to? The storm will be here in at least a quarter of an hour!
CJ|0|131|17|0|It will take us an hour and a half to walk to Ostracine, and before we ever get through the upper part of the forest on the mountain, the storm will have caught up with us long before!
CJ|0|131|18|0|What then in the uncertain ravine if an army of beasts encircles us - which they like to do in great storms?
CJ|0|131|19|0|And if on top of that streaming cloudbursts catch up with us and relentlessly tear us along into the lowland - what will we do then?
CJ|0|131|20|0|So we really should remain here on the top where we will at worst get wet, while we can run into all sorts of trouble in the forest!'
CJ|0|131|21|0|Cyrenius was satisfied with this advice and went back underneath the fig tree with Joseph.
CJ|0|131|22|0|But the company of Cyrenius appeared very skeptical - especially when they saw that the three lions suddenly sprang up and took flight into the forest.
CJ|0|131|23|0|Maronius himself said to Joseph, 'See, the three beasts which have attached themselves to us have surely taken protective flight in anticipation of the calamity which awaits us here! Should we not do the same?'
CJ|0|131|24|0|Here Joseph retorted: 'Man need not learn what to do from the animal, but from the Lord of nature!
CJ|0|131|25|0|Now I believe that I am more intelligent than the animal, so I shall remain and await the storm here and only set out when it is over - providing a storm comes!' With this all were satisfied for the present and remained in fearful anticipation.
CJ|0|132|1|1|Cyrenius Defies A Sea Of Fire
CJ|0|132|1|0|A QUARTER HOUR had barely passed when the peak of the mountain suddenly became enveloped in such a thick mist that it became quite dark.
CJ|0|132|2|0|The entire company of Cyrenius began to lament and complained,
CJ|0|132|3|0|'Now we have it! Zeus will really attend to us here!
CJ|0|132|4|0|Here one cannot say: Far from Zeus, far from lightning!
CJ|0|132|5|0|Instead we can all perish here miserably, for mortals should never approach too closely to the gods if they wish to walk the earth with a whole skin.'
CJ|0|132|6|0|Here Cyrenius remarked a bit jokingly, 'I do not care a rap about any of your gods, one and all!
CJ|0|132|7|0|I have found a better God, of whom it is not said: Far from Him, far from the lightning!
CJ|0|132|8|0|For here it states just the opposite: Far from Him, far from life - and very near the death-dealing lightning!
CJ|0|132|9|0|Close to Him therefore means the same as: Close to life - and very far from the death-dealing lightning.
CJ|0|132|10|0|So these mists do not frighten me in the least, for I do indeed know that we are all very far from the deadly lightning.'
CJ|0|132|11|0|Cyrenius had hardly finished speaking, when a crackling flash of lightning struck the earth right in front of the group, and was soon followed by a multitude of others.
CJ|0|132|12|0|This took Cyrenius back a bit and his companions asked, 'How do you like that in view of your former remark?'
CJ|0|132|13|0|Cyrenius answered, 'Very well, for that is a truly murderous racket which all the same has not cost any of us his life!
CJ|0|132|14|0|It seems to me that your gods here perceive the brother of the emperor - and quite Someone Else also! Therefore they do us this honor.'
CJ|0|132|15|0|Here a captain from the company of Cyrenius, who still was quite impressed with the doctrine of the gods, warned the joking Cyrenius,
CJ|0|132|16|0|'But I beg your imperial, consular highness, do not under any circumstance make fun of the gods here! For how easily could the nimble Mercury report that to Zeus - and then we would all be finished off with one bolt of lightning!'
CJ|0|132|17|0|At this Cyrenius said still more jokingly, 'My dear captain, you can be quite at ease in this matter.
CJ|0|132|18|0|Mercury has now been placed under an eternal house arrest by Zeus, and Zeus has himself received such a sound slap in the face by quite another Juno that he has lost his sight and hearing forever!
CJ|0|132|19|0|So you need not concern yourself, since Zeus will not have much to say about thunder and lightning from now on.'
CJ|0|132|20|0|Hereupon the lightning became ever more intense and the thunder quite terrible, and the captain persisted,
CJ|0|132|21|0|'Oh, your imperial, consular highness will surely regret this diatribe against the gods!'
CJ|0|132|22|0|And Cyrenius said, 'Certainly not today - perhaps tomorrow, if I have the time left over.
CJ|0|132|23|0|See. if I were to fear the gods like you and still many another fool, I would not speak so freely at this very moment under this sea of fire!
CJ|0|132|24|0|But because I just do not fear the gods any more in the least, I speak as I do.'
CJ|0|132|25|0|With that the captain was rebuffed and did not dare to say any more to the imperial highness. -
CJ|0|132|26|0|A bolt of lightning now struck directly between Joseph, Mary, and the two youths.
CJ|0|132|27|0|And the Baby sat up and commanded: 'Unmask yourself, you monster!'
CJ|0|132|28|0|At this word all the clouds suddenly fell down. - The sky became fully clear, but in contrast a mass of vermin was to be seen crawling on the ground.
CJ|0|132|29|0|And the two youths directed a glance at the ground, and the vermin fled in part toward the forest and was in part destroyed.
CJ|0|132|30|0|This act caused all who were on the mountain with Cyrenius to fall silent, for they were at a total loss to explain it.
CJ|0|133|1|1|A Roman Marvels At The Child's Power
CJ|0|133|1|0|AFTER A LONG PAUSE of boundless astonishment the garrison commander approached Cyrenius quite meekly and stated,
CJ|0|133|2|0|'Your highness! I know that these people have devoted much time to the study of nature, as a number of illustrious leaders of Rome also have.
CJ|0|133|3|0|As for me, I have always been more of a soldier than a scholar in the field of nature.
CJ|0|133|4|0|But this most singular occurrence which here took place before our eyes compels me to reflect in the matter.
CJ|0|133|5|0|Still I am unable to find any explanation other than the miraculous, which can only be explained by the remarkable power of this Jewish Child!
CJ|0|133|6|0|Should there actually be no other cause? Should there not be certain secret laws of nature, by means of which this must be effected just as surely as otherwise rain, hail and snow?
CJ|0|133|7|0|Oh give me a little light here, so I too may understand the matter a little and not have to stand here like a lost sheep.'
CJ|0|133|8|0|Here Cyrenius admitted to the commander, 'Oh friend, you have made a poor start by turning to me in this matter,
CJ|0|133|9|0|for I understand just as little about it as you do. That such surely happened according to a law is certain.
CJ|0|133|10|0|But how the law is constituted will hardly be known by anyone other than the great Lawgiver of nature.
CJ|0|133|11|0|Now whether we mortals are justified in asking the great Lawgiver how such laws are constituted - that is something which I, for one, just do not know!'
CJ|0|133|12|0|The commander continued, 'See, your highness, over there is the wise Jew with his wonderful Child and the two most remarkable youths who this morning completely upset our tranquility with their shining garments.
CJ|0|133|13|0|How would it be if we turned to them in this most remarkable matter?'
CJ|0|133|14|0|Cyrenius said, 'Try it, if you have the courage!
CJ|0|133|15|0|I am lacking in it on this occasion, for I now perceive very clearly that they are beings of quite another kind than we are.'
CJ|0|133|16|0|The commander replied, 'I would not say that I lack the courage,
CJ|0|133|17|0|but if your highness is of that opinion then I certainly will not be a party to high treason and am content with my ignorance.'
CJ|0|133|18|0|Joseph now said to Cyrenius, 'Brother, have all get ready to leave, for the sun is already inclining noticeably.'
CJ|0|133|19|0|Cyrenius did this, and in a short time the return trip began. This occurred without any hindrance, and in two hours all were back at the villa again.
CJ|0|134|1|1|The Lord Always Knows The Best Way
CJ|0|134|1|0|WHEN THEY arrived at the villa, the party was greeted in a most friendly way by the sons of Joseph and especially by the youths who remained there.
CJ|0|134|2|0|The sons then showed Joseph all they had done in the meantime and how they had faithfully carried out his wishes.
CJ|0|134|3|0|The oldest son immediately told Joseph of all the remarkable things that had taken place during his absence in the vicinity of Ostracine.
CJ|0|134|4|0|'Quite especially,' he related, 'did the sudden fire in the governor's residence frighten all the inhabitants in the city!
CJ|0|134|5|0|But when they were attempting to put out the blaze, the great fire went out all of a sudden and no trace of it was to be seen anymore.
CJ|0|134|6|0|Thereupon we suddenly noticed that the mountain was being enveloped in fiery clouds, and a thousand bolts of lightning crisscrossed each other.
CJ|0|134|7|0|At this we thought of Sinai which could well have looked like that at the time of the great revelation of God to our fathers.
CJ|0|134|8|0|We then were greatly concerned about you, but the youths reassured us and said that no one would be harmed in the least.
CJ|0|134|9|0|When the mountain was totally enveloped in fiery clouds, behold, we were greatly frightened
CJ|0|134|10|0|because three tremendous lions sprang toward us in great haste from the path leading up the mountain.
CJ|0|134|11|0|This greatly frightened us, but the youths said: Do not be afraid, for these animals seek protection in the home of Him whom all things must obey! -
CJ|0|134|12|0|And so it was! The three lions quickly went inside our wagon shed, where they are resting peacefully.
CJ|0|134|13|0|After the storm we went there with several of the youths and looked at the giant beasts,
CJ|0|134|14|0|and they arose and made signs of unmistakable submission and friendliness!'
CJ|0|134|15|0|Here Joseph responded, 'I see, my son. We have also experienced all that! You have made your story almost too long.
CJ|0|134|16|0|All of you go now and set the table, for we all need to restore ourselves, since the mountain has tired us a bit.'
CJ|0|134|17|0|The sons and the other youths now hurried into the kitchen and the dining room and in a short time put everything in the best order.
CJ|0|134|18|0|Cyrenius now observed, 'Truly, it greatly surprises me that these three beasts, instead of going into hiding in their caves, sought protection here.
CJ|0|134|19|0|Perhaps they will stay with this house and watch it faithfully as this breed of animals has done in similar circumstances.'
CJ|0|134|20|0|Joseph affirmed, 'Everything is right with me that is right and pleasing to the Lord!
CJ|0|134|21|0|But it may also be that these animals will follow you as a protection to your ship.'
CJ|0|134|22|0|And Cyrenius said,'If the Lord wishes it, then I will surely agree to it - although the Lord can also protect me without these lions!'
CJ|0|134|23|0|Here the three came forth and took their stand around Cyrenius and indicated their friendship to him.
CJ|0|134|24|0|At this Cyrenius said, 'Now that is indeed strange - you, dear brother, need only to say something and it already happens!'
CJ|0|134|25|0|And the two youths stated, 'These three animals will serve you well this very night.
CJ|0|134|26|0|For the Lord always knows what means are best suited to help anyone.
CJ|0|134|27|0|Such animals have not infrequently been in the divine service, hence they are also chosen now to serve you in a matter which awaits you. And so be it!'
CJ|0|135|1|1|A Treacherous Attack
CJ|0|135|1|0|AFTER THIS DISCUSSION the three lions again left Cyrenius and withdrew to their wagon shed.
CJ|0|135|2|0|Cyrenius still wished to discuss this appearance with Joseph, but Joseph's sons came just then and let him know that the meal was prepared and the table was set.
CJ|0|135|3|0|At this Joseph promptly invited the whole gathering to come into the dining room and to refresh themselves with food and drink.
CJ|0|135|4|0|In answer to this invitation everyone now went into the dining room and ate the blessed foods and stilled their thirst with lemon juice and water.
CJ|0|135|5|0|After the meal, which lasted for an hour, Joseph thanked God and blessed all of the guests present.
CJ|0|135|6|0|Here the Baby called Cyrenius over, and when he approached Him in the greatest humility, He said to him,
CJ|0|135|7|0|'Cyrenius, tonight you will be attacked by a small, traitorous band in your sleeping-chamber.
CJ|0|135|8|0|I am therefore sending the three lions along with you, so leave them in the chamber with you when they follow you!
CJ|0|135|9|0|When the traitorous horde enters your chamber it will suddenly be attacked by the three lions in the fiercest manner and will be torn to pieces,
CJ|0|135|10|0|but you will not be harmed in the least thereby! So do not be afraid of the three lions, for these fully know you to be their lord.'
CJ|0|135|11|0|Cyrenius thanked the Baby most fervently in his heart as also did his wife Tullia, but she knew nothing of what the Baby had just discussed with Cyrenius.
CJ|0|135|12|0|When it was quite late in the evening, Cyrenius took his leave with his entire company, repeated once more his invitation for the following day and having been blest went his way into the city.
CJ|0|135|13|0|When he entered his sleeping-chamber, the three lions were already at hand and stoutly accompanied Cyrenius into the great chamber.
CJ|0|135|14|0|And when he went to his couch with Tullia, the lions took their places around it, steadily keeping their eyes on the entrance door.
CJ|0|135|15|0|The servants of Cyrenius went in and out a number of times, but the lions paid no attention to them.
CJ|0|135|16|0|During the second watch in the night, twenty muffled men treading very stealthily came into the sleeping-hall of Cyrenius and very quietly approached his couch.
CJ|0|135|17|0|But when they were hardly five more steps away from the couch and pulled out their daggers,
CJ|0|135|18|0|the three lions amid the most fearful roars suddenly pounced on them and tore them to pieces in a few moments, and not one escaped this attack.
CJ|0|135|19|0|For none was prepared for such an attack - at the first pounce all fell into the greatest fear and confusion and did not even think of defending themselves.
CJ|0|135|20|0|For that reason not one found his way out and consequently fell prey to the fury of the lions.
CJ|0|135|21|0|Thus Cyrenius was marvelously saved during this night by the three lions and was not a little amazed the next morning when he beheld the dismembered corpses in the great sleeping-hall.
CJ|0|136|1|1|The Discovery Of The Traitor
CJ|0|136|1|0|CYRENIUS QUICKLY awakened his household servants and summoned them to his sleeping-hall to explain how such treachery took place.
CJ|0|136|2|0|The household servants were alarmed at what they saw there and assured the angry governor,
CJ|0|136|3|0|'Most strict, just and most powerful lord, lord! Let the gods be our witnesses that we did not know anything whatever about this.
CJ|0|136|4|0|We will all suffer death if we took the least part in it or even have the least knowledge of it!'
CJ|0|136|5|0|Thereupon Cyrenius asserted, 'Then take these corpses outside and bury them in front of this citadel in the open place as a warning example to all who might still be of the same mind!'
CJ|0|136|6|0|But the servants were in great fear of the three lions who still were closely watching the sleeping couch of Cyrenius, and protested,
CJ|0|136|7|0|'Oh lord, lord! See, we do not dare to touch anything here, for the three beasts have too grim an appearance and could do the same with us as they did with these assassins.'
CJ|0|136|8|0|Here Cyrenius said, 'Whoever among you has a clear conscience, let him step forth and see for himself that these fierce animals also respect faithfulness.'
CJ|0|136|9|0|At these words of Cyrenius all except one stepped forth, and the lions did not harm them in the least.
CJ|0|136|10|0|Cyrenius then asked the one who stood back, 'Why do you stand back, since you can see how your comrades are not harmed by the lions in the least?'
CJ|0|136|11|0|And the one questioned replied, 'Lord, lord, be merciful to me, for my conscience is not clear!'
CJ|0|136|12|0|Cyrenius asked him, 'Wherein then is your conscience not clear? Speak, if you do not wish to die!'
CJ|0|136|13|0|And the questioned servant said, 'Lord, lord, I knew of this treachery since yesterday morning, but did not want to tell you anything about it because I was bought off with a hundred pounds of silver!
CJ|0|136|14|0|For I thought to myself that you would.'be saved anyway, like the wise man outside was saved in the villa, sol accepted the silver.'
CJ|0|136|15|0|At this Cyrenius sprang up and exclaimed, 'It seems as if every sincere humanitarian must also have a devil among his servants and friends!
CJ|0|136|16|0|You miserable scoundrel, step over here before the tribunal of God! If you find grace before this tribunal then I will not judge you either,
CJ|0|136|17|0|but if you find no grace before this tribunal, then you are already judged forever!'
CJ|0|136|18|0|At this the servant thus questioned and ordered began to quake and collapsed in a dead faint.
CJ|0|136|19|0|Hereat a lion stood up, went over to the unconscious servant, took hold of his hand and very carefully dragged him over in front of Cyrenius, where the guilty one remained lying motionless.
CJ|0|136|20|0|Then the same lion in great haste sprang into the lesser hall wherein he seized upon a bundle, pulled it forth and tore it to pieces,
CJ|0|136|21|0|whereupon the hundred pounds of silver which the servant had received for his silence came into view.
CJ|0|136|22|0|Cyrenius was not a little amazed at this occurrence.
CJ|0|136|23|0|Then the lion again took hold of the guilty one by the arm, pulled him into the lesser hall and laid him down on the exact spot where the bundle had formerly lain.
CJ|0|136|24|0|There he dealt him several blows with his tail, which brought the stunned servant back to consciousness and did not harm him otherwise.
CJ|0|136|25|0|The lion then returned to its former place and maintained a passive attitude along with its two comrades.
CJ|0|136|26|0|The servants now began to remove the corpses as ordered by Cyrenius. And Cyrenius honored and praised the God of Israel for having so wonderfully saved him, and in one hour the sleeping-chamber was completely cleansed again.
CJ|0|137|1|1|The Family Arrives At The Citadel Of Cyrenius
CJ|0|137|1|0|TULLIA did not awaken from a refreshing sleep until no sign remained in the sleeping-chamber of what had happened during the night.
CJ|0|137|2|0|Cyrenius thereupon asked her if she had slept quite peacefully,
CJ|0|137|3|0|of which Tullia assured him, since she had been very tired from the trip up the mountain.
CJ|0|137|4|0|Here Cyrenius said, 'That was very lucky for you!
CJ|0|137|5|0|For if you had been awake last night, you would have endured a great fright!
CJ|0|137|6|0|See, only one hour ago this chamber was a scene of horror!'
CJ|0|137|7|0|And Tullia, quite surprised, asked Cyrenius just what had taken place.
CJ|0|137|8|0|Cyrenius now showed Tullia the three lions and asserted in a strongly raised voice,
CJ|0|137|9|0|'Tullia, see, these are surely three terrible animals! They are kings in animal strength, fury and ferocity once they are provoked,
CJ|0|137|10|0|and woe to every wanderer in the wilderness where they have their haunts!
CJ|0|137|11|0|Nothing can save him from their fury! One pounce, and a human lies torn to pieces in the red-hot dust of the desert!
CJ|0|137|12|0|But for all that there are human beings compared to whom these animals are angels from heaven.
CJ|0|137|13|0|These rending animals last night kept us both from the fury of human beings and have torn twenty assassins to pieces in this hall!'
CJ|0|137|14|0|Tullia was terrified at this tale of her husband and inquired,
CJ|0|137|15|0|'How did that happen? Why did I not know anything about it? If you knew something beforehand, why did you not tell me about it?'
CJ|0|137|16|0|Cyrenius replied, 'Tullia, I knew indeed that something would happen last night-
CJ|0|137|17|0|but in just what way, strictly speaking, I did not know, for I knew only as much as the divine Child of my friend told me.
CJ|0|137|18|0|And that I did not tell you anything about it came from my great love to you, little wife of my heart!
CJ|0|137|19|0|See, everything is now behind us; the God of Israel has preserved us marvelously from an ignominious end,
CJ|0|137|20|0|for which we will also love, honor and praise Him in the depth of our hearts our whole life long!
CJ|0|137|21|0|And now, since you are already dressed, let us go forth to meet the exalted family on their way here and receive them still outside the city gate.'
CJ|0|137|22|0|Cyrenius now directed his servants to prepare everything for the approaching celebration and to put everything in the best order
CJ|0|137|23|0|and ordered the traitorous servant to follow him outside the city gate.
CJ|0|137|24|0|At that moment Maronius with the three priests emerged from another part of the citadel and announced to Cyrenius that the exalted family was already approaching the citadel.
CJ|0|137|25|0|At this Cyrenius dropped everything and with pounding heart hurried to meet his friend Joseph, but Joseph already came toward him with outstretched arms on the first flight of steps with Mary, the Baby and his whole heavenly company.
CJ|0|138|1|1|Love and Compassion Are Better Than Justice
CJ|0|138|1|0|CYRENIUS embraced Joseph with the greatest affection and told him in a few words what had happened in the citadel during the night.
CJ|0|138|2|0|Joseph acknowledged: 'My very dear friend and brother in the Lord, what you want to tell me I already knew before it happened, and that in complete detail just as it afterward took place!
CJ|0|138|3|0|But one thing you should not have done after that as you did.
CJ|0|138|4|0|And this one thing is that you had the torn corpses buried in the public place.
CJ|0|138|5|0|Of course you did this from a politically correct point of view in order to keep others from similar attempts by such an example,
CJ|0|138|6|0|but that is a very short-lived expedient! See, nothing in the world has a shorter life than horror, fear and sadness!
CJ|0|138|7|0|Hence an expedient which awakens these three emotions is no more justified than the by it awakened emotions themselves.
CJ|0|138|8|0|When any man has shaken off these three emblems of judgment by means of his free spirit, he then becomes angry and thereupon attacks the cruel judge with redoubled fury.
CJ|0|138|9|0|Do you therefore always lead the people with the love that lasts forever, and seek to hide such expedient, but for all that horrifying examples from the people, and you will constantly enjoy the people's love.
CJ|0|138|10|0|'I tell you: A drop of compassion at every opportunity is better than a whole palace full of the best intentioned but very strict justice!
CJ|0|138|11|0|For compassion betters the enemy as well as the friend, while the best intentioned but very strict justice makes the just one proud and overbearing,
CJ|0|138|12|0|and the one guilty and so judged is filled with wrath and thinks only of how he may revenge himself against the one that is just.
CJ|0|138|13|0|What you have now done cannot be made undone any more,
CJ|0|138|14|0|but in the future remember this rule. It is better than gold, yes, better than purest gold.'
CJ|0|138|15|0|Here Cyrenius again fell about Joseph's neck and thanked him for this teaching like a son his father.
CJ|0|138|16|0|Thereupon the entire company went into the bed-chamber of Cyrenius which, as was always the custom with prominent Romans, consisted of a large hall.
CJ|0|138|17|0|For the Romans said: During sleep man exhales his sickness,
CJ|0|138|18|0|and if it does not have the proper space to scatter itself in the bed-chamber, it falls back on him again and he becomes sick. -
CJ|0|138|19|0|For this reason wealthy Romans had fountains in their large sleeping-halls, which purified the air and absorbed the bad vapors.
CJ|0|138|20|0|Thus the sleeping-hall of Cyrenius was also the greatest hall in the castle and was provided with two fountains with wide water basins in which floated several sea-onions.
CJ|0|138|21|0|The entire hall was of great, old-Egyptian splendor, and the floor consisted of black and brown marble.
CJ|0|138|22|0|The whole company was now present in this hall and discussed various matters of former times, while all the servants of Cyrenius were hurriedly putting the side-halls in the best possible order.
CJ|0|139|1|1|An Example Of Compassion
CJ|0|139|1|0|THE TREACHEROUS SERVANT stood in a corner of the hall and in his heart regretted the step which he had undertaken against his master -
CJ|0|139|2|0|but no one thought of him, for all were engaged in profound discussions.
CJ|0|139|3|0|Besides, the faithful servants of Cyrenius were busily occupied right and left arranging for the banquet, in the kitchen and with the setting up of all manner of ornaments.
CJ|0|139|4|0|Thus the servants did not think of their beyond all measure sad comrade.
CJ|0|139|5|0|Here the three lions suddenly arose and trotted over to the rueful servant of Cyrenius, licked him and showed him their sympathy by various gestures.
CJ|0|139|6|0|Maronius was the first to notice what the three lions were doing with the servant and made this known to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|139|7|0|for Maronius feared that the three beasts might perhaps get an appetite for the servant.
CJ|0|139|8|0|When Cyrenius noticed this strange situation of his treacherous servant he began, for the first time, to discuss the offence of this servant with Joseph.
CJ|0|139|9|0|And Joseph assured him: 'Friend and brother, here is an example of what I advised you to do only a short while ago and explained to you how a drop of compassion is better than a whole palace filled with the best intentioned justice!
CJ|0|139|10|0|The three animals here are giving you a good example - go over and as a human being do something better!
CJ|0|139|11|0|On the way over from the villa I heard from one of the servants of the Lord how you praised these three animals to your wife this morning.
CJ|0|139|12|0|How then is it that these three animals are even now showing you what you should have done in the first place?
CJ|0|139|13|0|'See, thus does the Lord constantly instruct the children of men.
CJ|0|139|14|0|Nothing in the world happens in vain - even from the turning of a mote in the sun can one learn true wisdom.
CJ|0|139|15|0|For it is guided by the same wisdom and omnipotence of God and is supported like the sun and the moon of heaven.
CJ|0|139|16|0|All the more then can you look on this occurrence as a very strong hint of the Lord, which clearly tells you what you should do.
CJ|0|139|17|0|Go over and lift up the three-fold poor and deeply fallen one; go and lift up an extremely sad and repentant brother.
CJ|0|139|18|0|For the Lord has now prepared him for you that he may be a most faithful brother to you.'
CJ|0|139|19|0|When Cyrenius heard this from Joseph, he hurried over and grasped the servant under the arms and said,
CJ|0|139|20|0|'Brother, you have acted ill against me, but since I found remorse in you, I raise you up again!
CJ|0|139|21|0|And from now on you shall no more walk at my side as a servant, but as a faithful brother.'
CJ|0|139|22|0|This broke the servant's heart, and he began to weep aloud and to lament that he could have sinned against such nobility of a man among men.
CJ|0|140|1|1|A Gospel Of Forgiveness
CJ|0|140|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS saw the deep gratitude of this servant and his great repentance, he consoled him and said:
CJ|0|140|2|0|'See, my new brother in the Lord, we human beings are all deficient before God, and God forgives us our errors if we recognize and repent them,
CJ|0|140|3|0|when, after all, God is holy, while we are all great sinners before Him!
CJ|0|140|4|0|For if the Holy one forgives, why should we sinners not forgive each other our trespasses?
CJ|0|140|5|0|As long as a person has not sunk to the level of the furies, just that long does God's grace remain with him,
CJ|0|140|6|0|but if a human being becomes a complete devil in the world, then God takes His grace away from him and gives him over to the judgment of hell!
CJ|0|140|7|0|That is why the twenty who bribed you were torn to pieces by the three lions - for they had already become devils.
CJ|0|140|8|0|But you were spared, since you were only misled and were blind and did not know what you had done.
CJ|0|140|9|0|The Lord God has not taken His grace from you and has opened your eyes, so that you came to a full realization of the sin committed by you.
CJ|0|140|10|0|You have repented of the sin that you recognized as such, and God has forgiven your sin.
CJ|0|140|11|0|For that reason do I also forgive you your trespass against me and hereby make you my friend and my brother in the Lord.
CJ|0|140|12|0|Therefore I raise you up and lead you over to my divine, exalted company.
CJ|0|140|13|0|Be of good cheer now and follow me, so you will be blest by my eminent friend to be a real brother!'
CJ|0|140|14|0|This altogether splendid talk of Cyrenius to the treasonable servant had excellent results.
CJ|0|140|15|0|The servant was comforted and strengthened thereby, then arose, and dissolving in tears followed Cyrenius over to the company.
CJ|0|140|16|0|When he arrived there, Joseph promptly lifted up his hands, blessed the servant and said only, 'The Lord be with you!'
CJ|0|140|17|0|Thereupon Cyrenius ordered that shining, splendid clothes be immediately brought and put on the servant
CJ|0|140|18|0|and promptly invested him with a name of honor and then gave him a brother's kiss.
CJ|0|140|19|0|Then Cyrenius called all the servants of the household together and introduced their new brother to them and ordered them to obey him.
CJ|0|140|20|0|Here the servants objected, 'How can you be a just judge since you elevate the traitor, but humiliate us who have always demonstrated the greatest faithfulness to you?'
CJ|0|140|21|0|'What is it to you,' countered Cyrenius, 'if I am kind and compassionate? Which of you has ever lacked anything with me? But none of you has ever risked his life for me!
CJ|0|140|22|0|And he was always the least among you and has risked his life for me - by his action I have become rid of my enemies. Does he therefore not deserve this rank?'
CJ|0|140|23|0|At this the house servants became silent, went about their business again and were satisfied with this answer.
CJ|0|140|24|0|And a youth from the heavens said: 'In the future it will also be just like this in the kingdom of God. There will be more joy over a repentant sinner than over ninety-nine of the just who have never sinned!'
CJ|0|141|1|1|A New Ark Of The Covenant
CJ|0|141|1|0|BY THIS TIME the morning meal was ready and the tables were nicely set,
CJ|0|141|2|0|and the servants came and made this known to Cyrenius.
CJ|0|141|3|0|Cyrenius now inspected everything, found it to be in the best order and invited the company to the table in the great side-hall.
CJ|0|141|4|0|When Joseph went inside he was greatly astonished, for it seemed to him that here in this hall he was in a miniature temple of Solomon in Jerusalem.
CJ|0|141|5|0|Now this arrangement was the work of Maronius Pilla who as former prefect of Jerusalem naturally knew quite well how the temple looked inside and out.
CJ|0|141|6|0|Joseph was filled with joy and said, 'Truly, my brother Cyrenius Quirinus, you could not have put a better thought into effect.
CJ|0|141|7|0|I am now at the Feast of Preparation as in Jerusalem. Only the Holy of Holies is missing - if This were here also, the temple would be complete.
CJ|0|141|8|0|The curtain is indeed here, but behind it the Ark of the Covenant is missing!'
CJ|0|141|9|0|Cyrenius responded, 'Brother, I thought that you would bring along the Holy of Holies alive anyhow - why then should It be here artificially?'
CJ|0|141|10|0|Only now did Joseph recover from his unexpected illusion and thought of the Baby and of Mary.
CJ|0|141|11|0|
CJ|0|141|12|0|'Cyrenius, you have done much to provide a pleasure for the most righteous man on the earth, but one thing you almost forgot!
CJ|0|141|13|0|See, today you are giving a great and glorious feast.
CJ|0|141|14|0|Whatever three continents bring forth that is best and precious is assembled here today.
CJ|0|141|15|0|And therein you do well - for truly, throughout all eternity and infinity no greater honor has befallen a house in any world than now befalls yours!
CJ|0|141|16|0|For you now have Him before you before whom all the powers of heaven cover up their faces.
CJ|0|141|17|0|Joseph has indicated to you that the Holy of Holies in this temple is empty.
CJ|0|141|18|0|So it is - but so it shall not be.
CJ|0|141|19|0|Send out your servants and they shall bring here all manner of poor, blind, lame, crippled and afflicted people.
CJ|0|141|20|0|Have a table set up for these in the imitated Holy of Holies and have them festively served, and My servants will wait on them.
CJ|0|141|21|0|And behold, then the Holy of Holies will be alive and will represent the Most Holy One better than the now empty Ark of the Covenant in Jerusalem.
CJ|0|141|22|0|At the same time provide three billy goats and throw them to the lions so they will also be fed.'
CJ|0|141|23|0|Cyrenius thereupon kissed the Baby and at once followed His advice.
CJ|0|141|24|0|And in one hour the prototype of the Holy of Holies was filled with the poor, and the lions received their fare.
CJ|0|142|1|1|Joseph's Place Of Honor In The World
CJ|0|142|1|0|ONLY AFTER everything had thus been put in order did Joseph raise his eyes to heaven and thank the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
CJ|0|142|2|0|And only when he had completed his prayer of thanks did he, along with his own, take a place at the very foot of the royally bedecked table of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|142|3|0|Cyrenius immediately hurried over to Joseph and protested,
CJ|0|142|4|0|'No, no, my truly exalted friend and brother, that will not do - for this feast concerns you and not me.
CJ|0|142|5|0|Therefore your place is there at the head of the table, and not here at the foot.
CJ|0|142|6|0|So arise, and let me seat you and yours there at the head of the table where it is laid with gold.
CJ|0|142|7|0|Here at the foot my company shall sit and recline; for thus I have ordered it myself.'
CJ|0|142|8|0|Joseph answered, 'Cyrenius, because I am your very sincere friend and brother I remain seated with my own here at the foot.
CJ|0|142|9|0|See, with me you lose nothing although I sit here at the least honored place,
CJ|0|142|10|0|but with your great companions in offices of the state you lose much if you do not set them at the head.
CJ|0|142|11|0|So leave things as they are. In the world the world shall have its privilege, but in the kingdom of God matters will be quite the opposite - for there the last shall be the first at the table of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.'
CJ|0|142|12|0|Here Cyrenius objected, 'Oh brother, I have looked forward to this day that I might bring you, the son of a king, also a kingly honor -
CJ|0|142|13|0|and now half of my joy is gone since I must see even you, for whom all this is intended, at the very least place.
CJ|0|142|14|0|Brother, go and at least sit in the middle place so I will be closer to you at the table.'
CJ|0|142|15|0|And Joseph replied, 'But my very dear brother, you surely are not going to be childish?
CJ|0|142|16|0|You know that I must always and everywhere remain in that order which the Lord God lays down for me in my heart.
CJ|0|142|17|0|How then can you want to tempt me over and above this order?
CJ|0|142|18|0|You set your great and glittering ones at the head, and you as lord can sit down wherever you please since every place at the table is fitting for you.
CJ|0|142|19|0|Herewith this matter is settled - by the golden tableware your great ones will recognize the leading place at the table and will feel highly honored if you vacate such places of honor wholly to them and choose a lesser one for yourself.'
CJ|0|142|20|0|Cyrenius understood Joseph's words, thereupon assigned the foremost places to his eminent ones
CJ|0|142|21|0|and he himself with Tullia sat down at the middle of the table.
CJ|0|142|22|0|And thus everything was in good order - the eminent ones were filled with joy that they sat at the head,
CJ|0|142|23|0|Cyrenius was gay in the middle, and Joseph with his own was in the best of spirits that even at this great and splendid festival he could remain in God's good order.
CJ|0|143|1|1|A Captain Seeks Enlightenment
CJ|0|143|1|0|THE MORNING MEAL lasted for an hour, and during that time much was said about many things.
CJ|0|143|2|0|A captain seated at the end of the table, who had also been present on the mountain trip, now asked one of the three former priests,
CJ|0|143|3|0|'Listen to me! See, we have a doctrine about the gods, according to which everything teems with gods wherever we happen to look;
CJ|0|143|4|0|but I have never seen nor noticed a trace of a god anywhere!
CJ|0|143|5|0|I have not infrequently dreamed about a thousand things - but never about any sort of deity.
CJ|0|143|6|0|Now who among all of us now living human beings can testify and confess in conscientious truth: I have seen and spoken with Zeus or any other deity?
CJ|0|143|7|0|And since we all are only human beings just like those who in ancient days are supposed to have associated with the gods,
CJ|0|143|8|0|I just cannot see why the gods now desert us and do not in the least concern themselves with us any more.
CJ|0|143|9|0|Could you, as a former priest, not give me some valid reason for that?'
CJ|0|143|10|0|The lesser priest answered, 'Dear friend, I beg you, whatever you do, never ask me about such most ridiculous things.
CJ|0|143|11|0|Our gods are nothing but pure ephemera which originate in the morass of our stupidity.
CJ|0|143|12|0|And since we in our stupidity are able to discern nothing better than the products of our own morass, we therefore prefer these and picture them in our minds as gods,
CJ|0|143|13|0|build temples to them and in these worship the altogether null and void products of our stupidity.
CJ|0|143|14|0|See, those are the gods to whom we have built temples, and with which Rome abounds.
CJ|0|143|15|0|Yes, there is indeed a true God, but He has always been holy, and we in our hearts most unclean beings cannot see Him, but nevertheless His works.
CJ|0|143|16|0|Now if you wish to find out a few things about this one God, then turn to yonder chaste Jew. He will surely - I swear it to you - teach you to know Him more closely.'
CJ|0|143|17|0|With this information the captain was satisfied, for he there received just the answer which he had long been seeking.
CJ|0|143|18|0|He then made his way over to Joseph and made his wish known to him.
CJ|0|143|19|0|But Joseph retorted, 'Good man, everything requires its time. When you are ready it will be revealed to you, so be content with this promise for the present.'
CJ|0|144|1|1|The Baby Reproves Joseph
CJ|0|144|1|0|WHEN THE CAPTAIN has thus been dismissed, Joseph said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|144|2|0|'Brother, now let us have a look at the Holy of Holies.'
CJ|0|144|3|0|Cyrenius most happily acceded to the request of his to him invaluable friend.
CJ|0|144|4|0|Here the Baby sat erect and said to Joseph:
CJ|0|144|5|0|'Hear Me, faithful provider of My body! Just a little while ago you yourself told the captain who is seeking God:
CJ|0|144|6|0|Everything requires its time. When you are ready it will be revealed to you, so be content with this promise for now.
CJ|0|144|7|0|Thus I also say to you before entering the here imitated as well as to-be-imitated Holy of Holies:
CJ|0|144|8|0|This entry also requires its time! All of you are still not ready for it, and when you are ready I will have it opened for you by My servants.
CJ|0|144|9|0|So you may also be content with this promise for the present.'
CJ|0|144|10|0|At this Joseph and Cyrenius gazed at each other wide-eyed, and the embarrassment of one topped that of the other.
CJ|0|144|11|0|Joseph then said to Mary, 'That promises well, so the Baby now gives me laws while He still has His feet in diapers!
CJ|0|144|12|0|What then will He do when He numbers ten years, and what, when twenty?'
CJ|0|144|13|0|And Mary answered Joseph, 'But dear father Joseph, how can you waver in your faith also?
CJ|0|144|14|0|The angels plainly show you with their beyond all measure great humility who this Baby is!
CJ|0|144|15|0|And the many wonders which take place about us surely are also a loud and clear-as-sunlight proof of this great and marvelous truth of truths.
CJ|0|144|16|0|See, I, your faithful wife and your handmaiden, can plainly see to what the words of the Baby refer.
CJ|0|144|17|0|You do that, and I believe I can guarantee in advance that another wind will promptly blow.'
CJ|0|144|18|0|Hereupon Joseph again asked Mary, 'Well, just what is it that I shall do now?'
CJ|0|144|19|0|Mary answered, 'Look at the man who there seeks and wisely show him What he seeks, from which he believes himself to be so far and is so near.'
CJ|0|144|20|0|And the Baby smiled at Joseph in a most friendly manner and said,
CJ|0|144|21|0|'Yes, yes, My very dear Joseph, the woman is right - go over and instruct the captain.
CJ|0|144|22|0|See, to those who ask, seek and knock, the long-locked door into My kingdom must be opened!
CJ|0|144|23|0|But you must not point straight at Me with your finger since My time has not yet come. As you well know, everything requires its time.'
CJ|0|144|24|0|Joseph thereupon kissed the Baby, then went over to the captain and assured him,
CJ|0|144|25|0|'Come and hear - What you seek shall be given you!' - And the captain listened joyfully to the words of Joseph.
CJ|0|145|1|1|Joseph Tells The Captain Of The Messiah
CJ|0|145|1|0|WHEN THE CAPTAIN had heard the main tenets of the doctrine of God and therewith also a few indications of the Messiah,
CJ|0|145|2|0|he became very pensive and asked after a while when this Messiah should come.
CJ|0|145|3|0|Joseph answered 'This Messiah, through whom all men will be freed from the yoke of death and who will bring the fallen-away earth into contact with the heavens again, is already here!'
CJ|0|145|4|0|The captain inquired, 'If this Messiah is already here, so tell me where He is, and how one may recognize Him.'
CJ|0|145|5|0|And Joseph responded: it is not permitted me that I should point Him out to you with my finger.
CJ|0|145|6|0|But as concerns the signs, I will tell you a few things about that.
CJ|0|145|7|0|See, to begin with the Messiah will be the living, eternal Son of the Most High, to you up to now unknown God.
CJ|0|145|8|0|An altogether spotless virgin will conceive Him in a most marvelous way by the sole power of the Most High.
CJ|0|145|9|0|And when He has been conceived and born, all fullness of the most exalted power of God will dwell in His flesh.
CJ|0|145|10|0|And when He dwells on the earth bodily, His servants and messengers will step down from the high heavens to the earth and will serve Him in secret and also openly in front of many people.
CJ|0|145|11|0|He will by words and deeds bless all who follow Him with deeds according to His words and who become inflamed for Him in their hearts.
CJ|0|145|12|0|But those who do not wish to acknowledge Him will be judged by His almighty Word which He will indelibly engrave into the heart of every human being.
CJ|0|145|13|0|'His words will not be like those of a man, but will be full of power and full of life - and whosoever hears these words and keeps them in his heart to be transformed into action according to them will eternally never taste death!
CJ|0|145|14|0|'And in His manner He will be as gentle as a lamb and as tender as a turtle-dove,
CJ|0|145|15|0|but all the elements will nevertheless obey His subtlest breath!
CJ|0|145|16|0|When He commands the winds ever so quietly - they will break loose and furrow up the sea down to the bottom!
CJ|0|145|17|0|When He glances across the turbulent sea - the waters will turn into a calm mirror!
CJ|0|145|18|0|If He breathes on the earth - it will open up its old graves and will have to deliver all the dead to life again!
CJ|0|145|19|0|And the fire will become a cooling balm to him who carries the Messiah's Word alive in his breast! -
CJ|0|145|20|0|Now, dear captain, here you have the fundamental characteristics of the Messiah, by which you may easily recognize Him.
CJ|0|145|21|0|More I am not permitted to say about Him. His whereabouts you will surely discover very easily and very soon.'
CJ|0|145|22|0|This explanation made a very powerful impression on the captain, so that he hardly trusted himself to say any more.
CJ|0|145|23|0|He thereupon went to the lesser priest to whom he had already spoken and asked him,
CJ|0|145|24|0|'Did you happen to overhear what this eminently wise Jew has discussed with me?'
CJ|0|145|25|0|The lesser priest replied, I tell you: Every little word penetrated deep into my marveling soul!'
CJ|0|145|26|0|The captain continued, 'Then tell me, what sort of an end will our gods come to afterwards, so the to me most remarkably pictured Messiah of the world will assert Himself in the full activity of His altogether divine power.'
CJ|0|145|27|0|The lesser priest answered: 'Did you not feel the power of the mighty gale three days ago?
CJ|0|145|28|0|On the mountain - did you not witness the sudden end of our former temple of Apollo and all the signs following thereafter?
CJ|0|145|29|0|See, the same will happen to Rome in the near future. The temples will become dusty rubble.
CJ|0|145|30|0|And where sacrifices are still brought to Zeus there you will soon see a broken heap of stones - but in place of that men will build living temples in their hearts.
CJ|0|145|31|0|In these every man, just like a priest, will be able to bring a living sacrifice to the only true God, everywhere and at any time. I can tell you that much and no more. Do you want more? See, there are those who know more than I. So do not ask me any more.'
CJ|0|146|1|1|Joseph Defines True Love Of God
CJ|0|146|1|0|THE CAPTAIN now asked the lesser priest no more but went right over to Joseph again,
CJ|0|146|2|0|promptly told him all he had heard from the lesser priest
CJ|0|146|3|0|and asked Joseph how seriously he should take all that.
CJ|0|146|4|0|Joseph answered: 'For the time being place only as much value on what has been told you as the words in themselves are worth,
CJ|0|146|5|0|but await everything else in patience as the future brings it and you will fare best.
CJ|0|146|6|0|See, the holy kingdom of the Messiah does not consist in asking and answering,
CJ|0|146|7|0|but solely in patience, love, gentleness of manner and in complete submission to the divine will.
CJ|0|146|8|0|For with God nothing can be unduly hurried, nothing forced and least of all can anything be obtained from Him by obstinacy.
CJ|0|146|9|0|When the Lord considers it to be good for you, He will also lead you into the higher revelation.
CJ|0|146|10|0|So conceive an immediate, living love to the God I have just revealed to you in all clarity - in this manner you will arrive where you really seek to be in the shortest possible time.
CJ|0|146|11|0|Yes, such love will at once give you more life than you might gain with a million dead questions.'
CJ|0|146|12|0|The captain agreed, 'Good, my highly honored, truly wise friend! I will do all that - but you must tell me this: How does one love your God, about whom one still knows too little?'
CJ|0|146|13|0|And Joseph replied: 'As you love your brother and your eventual bride, so also love God!
CJ|0|146|14|0|Love your fellow men as nothing but brothers and sisters in God, and in that way you will also love God.
CJ|0|146|15|0|Do good at every opportunity, and you will have God's grace.
CJ|0|146|16|0|Be compassionate toward everyone, and you will also find the true, living compassion with God.
CJ|0|146|17|0|Furthermore, keep your temper in all things, be gentle and full of patience, and flee vanity, pride and jealousy like the plague -
CJ|0|146|18|0|'then will the Lord awaken a mighty flame in your heart
CJ|0|146|19|0|and the powerful light of this spiritual flame will banish all the black shades of death from within you, and you will find all your questions answered in a most splendid and quickening manner!
CJ|0|146|20|0|See, that is the right way to the light and life coming from God. That is the right kind of love toward God - this road tread.'
CJ|0|146|21|0|When the captain received this forceful doctrine from Joseph, he desisted from his many still remaining questions and became deeply absorbed in thought.
CJ|0|146|22|0|At the same time the curtain was drawn widely apart by the youths, and Joseph saw that the time had come to go into this imitation of the Holy of Holies.
CJ|0|146|23|0|And while they were still at the entrance to this great hall, a mighty shout of thanks rose toward them from the poor guests.
CJ|0|146|24|0|But when the splendidly dressed Cyrenius with Joseph and Mary with the Baby stepped into the imitated Holy of Holies for the first time, the poor ones were beside themselves.
CJ|0|146|25|0|This sight cost Cyrenius many tears of joy and sympathy, as it did Joseph and Mary.
CJ|0|146|26|0|There were many blind, lame and cripples of all kinds among them, for they numbered into the hundreds.
CJ|0|146|27|0|Here Mary prayed secretly, then took the cloth with which she often daubed the Baby and daubed the eyes of all the blind therewith - and all regained their sight. After this deed the praising and extolling just would not end, so the company returned to the main hall for a short time.
CJ|0|147|1|1|The Healing Of The Afflicted Guests
CJ|0|147|1|0|AFTER A WHILE the exalted company returned to the imitated Holy of Holies and was again received with the greatest praise.
CJ|0|147|2|0|And the lame, the crippled and those otherwise afflicted cried, 'Oh you glorious mother who did help the blind, we beg you, free us also from our great anguish!'
CJ|0|147|3|0|Mary replied: 'Why do you call to me? I can give you no aid - for I, like you, am only a weak mortal handmaiden of my Lord.
CJ|0|147|4|0|Now the One I carry upon my arms can indeed help you, for in Him dwells the eternal fullness of the divine omnipotence!'
CJ|0|147|5|0|But the sick did not listen to Mary's talk and cried all the more, 'Oh glorious mother, help us, help us wretches and make us free from our suffering!'
CJ|0|147|6|0|Here the Baby sat up and stretched forth His hand over the sick - and they all were completely healed in an instant.
CJ|0|147|7|0|The lame sprang like harts, the crippled became straight as the cedars of Lebanon, and all the other afflicted were freed from their ailments.
CJ|0|147|8|0|And the angels then went over to all of these poor, told them to remain silent and informed them of the nearness of the kingdom of God on earth.
CJ|0|147|9|0|This occurrence brought the captain out of his deep meditation, and he also went into the Holy of Holies after the others.
CJ|0|147|10|0|Arrived there, he went directly over to Joseph and asked him, 'Most worthy friend, what happened here? I just do not see any more blind, nor lame, nor crippled or other afflicted!
CJ|0|147|11|0|What? Have they all been healed by a miracle, or was their former wretched condition only a sham?'
CJ|0|147|12|0|And Joseph responded, 'Go over and discuss that yourself with those who now are such a riddle to you. They will best be able to tell you what has now taken place with them.'
CJ|0|147|13|0|The captain promptly did what Joseph had advised him to do, for the asking of questions was after all this captain's weak side.
CJ|0|147|14|0|But everywhere he received one and the same answer, for each one replied, i became well in a miraculous manner!'
CJ|0|147|15|0|Here the captain returned to Joseph and asked him,
CJ|0|147|16|0|'Which one of you actually caused the miracle? Who among you possesses such marvelous power? Which one of you is therefore surely of God?'
CJ|0|147|17|0|Joseph now said, 'See, there the poor ones who were healed still stand.
CJ|0|147|18|0|Go over to them again and ask them - they will surely give you the right indication.'
CJ|0|147|19|0|The captain promptly went over to the poor again and inquired after the miracle worker.
CJ|0|147|20|0|But the poor said, 'Look at the great company - from its middle the healing came to us marvelously!
CJ|0|147|21|0|The little Jewess seems to bear the power. But how? The gods will know that better than we.'
CJ|0|147|22|0|Now the captain did not know much more than before.
CJ|0|147|23|0|Joseph then advised the captain, 'See, you are a wealthy man of Rome - provide for these poor ones now out of love to God, and you will find out more! And be content with that for now!'
CJ|0|148|1|1|The Unveiling Of The Spiritual Life
CJ|0|148|1|0|WHEN THE CAPTAIN heard this from Joseph he did not deliberate for long, but went over to Cyrenius and said,
CJ|0|148|2|0|'Imperial, consular highness! His eminence has surely heard what the wise Jew has advised this unworthy person to do.
CJ|0|148|3|0|For that reason I have promptly decided to follow his advice without delay.
CJ|0|148|4|0|Therefore I beg his eminence to sanction me this decision according to which I would like to take all of these poor into my care as if they were my own children.'
CJ|0|148|5|0|Cyrenius retorted, 'My very esteemed, dear captain! I am sorry that I cannot let this noble pleasure come your way.
CJ|0|148|6|0|You see, I have just taken them all into my own care.
CJ|0|148|7|0|But you must not be sad on that account, for you will still meet enough poor.
CJ|0|148|8|0|Carry out the advice of the wise Jew with them and you will harvest an equal reward.'
CJ|0|148|9|0|At this the captain bowed before Cyrenius, then went directly over to Joseph and asked,
CJ|0|148|10|0|'Now what can I do, when Cyrenius has already anticipated me? Where will I get the poor now? For here they are gathered from all of Ostracine.'
CJ|0|148|11|0|And Joseph smiled at the captain in a friendly manner and assured him,
CJ|0|148|12|0|'Oh my very kind friend, do not ever be concerned about that, for the earth has always had a greater lack of everything else than of the poor.
CJ|0|148|13|0|See, they do not have to be exactly blind, lame, crippled and afflicted with other ailments.
CJ|0|148|14|0|Go and inspect the families in the houses; convince yourself of their manifold need and you will immediately find plenty of opportunity to generously put your abundance to work.
CJ|0|148|15|0|See, this city as a whole is anyhow more of a ruin than an even to some extent stately, prospering city.
CJ|0|148|16|0|Just search through the half-decayed dwellings of many a citizen, and you will immediately see the foolishness of your concern over the lack of poor people.'
CJ|0|148|17|0|Here the captain admitted, 'Dear, wise friend, therein you are undoubtedly right!
CJ|0|148|18|0|But those poor people will be able to give me little enlightenment about the coming Messiah, since they as well as I are in a false faith compared to you.
CJ|0|148|19|0|Now these people have experienced many wonderful things and could by and by have disclosed many a thing to me.'
CJ|0|148|20|0|And Joseph answered the captain: 'Oho, my dear friend! Do you really think that the unveiling of the spiritual life can be had from the poor?
CJ|0|148|21|0|Oh, therein you are under a great illusion. See, the unveiling depends only on your own heart and spirit. When you practice love, then out of the flame of such love a light will be born to you, but not from the mouth of the poor!' With this explanation the captain was satisfied and henceforth asked no more what he should do.
CJ|0|149|1|1|How the Sabbath Is To Be Kept
CJ|0|149|1|0|WHEN THE CAPTAIN had thus been put at ease, Cyrenius ordered the commander of the garrison to fit out a ship by the following day in which these poor were to be taken to Tyre.
CJ|0|149|2|0|Here the commander informed him, 'Imperial, consular highness! According to my knowledge only one old Carthaginian ship still lies out in the harbor, but it is in a very defective condition.
CJ|0|149|3|0|There are no shipwrights in this city - only a few very miserable carpenters here and there who can barely tie no more than a fishing raft together.
CJ|0|149|4|0|It is therefore to be greatly questioned how we are to make the old Carthaginian ship seaworthy.'
CJ|0|149|5|0|Cyrenius said, 'Do not worry - we shall promptly get the best advice for that.
CJ|0|149|6|0|See, that wise Jew according to his craft is a great master carpenter and likewise his five sons.
CJ|0|149|7|0|Him I will ask, and I am convinced that he will give me the best advice especially in this matter.'
CJ|0|149|8|0|Here Cyrenius immediately turned to Joseph and presented the matter to him.
CJ|0|149|9|0|Joseph answered, 'Friend and brother, everything would be well and proper if only today were not our most important Sabbath on which we may not undertake any labor.
CJ|0|149|10|0|But perhaps there are carpenters here whom our Sabbath does not concern; these I will be glad to advise.'
CJ|0|149|11|0|Here the Baby sat up and said: 'Joseph, every man may do good as far as the Sabbath is concerned.
CJ|0|149|12|0|The keeping of the Sabbath does not consist in idleness the whole day through, but much rather in the doing of good works.
CJ|0|149|13|0|Moses to be sure taught that the keeping of the Sabbath was most necessary and in his Law characterized every unnecessary and menially paid-for labor as a desecration of the Sabbath, which is an abomination before God -
CJ|0|149|14|0|but Moses never forbade the doing of God's will on the Sabbath.
CJ|0|149|15|0|Nowhere in the Law does it state that one should allow a brother to perish on the Sabbath!
CJ|0|149|16|0|'And I, as the Lord of the Sabbath, say this: Always do good also on the Sabbath, and you will celebrate the Sabbath in the best manner!
CJ|0|149|17|0|But if you, Joseph, do not trust yourself to only seemingly transgress the Law of Moses by the easy repair" of that ship, then My servants shall do so right away.'
CJ|0|149|18|0|Joseph replied, 'My divine little Son, You are no doubt right - but You see, I am become old in the Law and do not want to transgress it even seemingly.'
CJ|0|149|19|0|Here the Baby immediately called the youths and stated, 'So then do you go and fulfill! My will,
CJ|0|149|20|0|for Joseph honors the Law more than the Lawgiver and the Sabbath more than the Lord of the Sabbath!'
CJ|0|149|21|0|As quick as though the youths left the great hall, repaired the ship in an instant, and just as quickly returned.
CJ|0|149|22|0|All were astonished at this speed, and many did not believe that the ship had been made seaworthy. But soon messengers came from the harbor who reported this deed to Cyrenius. Thereupon the entire company went down to the shore, inspected the ship and was astonished at such dexterity of the youths.
CJ|0|150|1|1|The Miraculously Repaired Ship
CJ|0|150|1|0|CYRENIUS INSPECTED the ship closely and estimated how many people would probably find room therein.
CJ|0|150|2|0|And he found that if necessary it could comfortably accommodate a thousand people.
CJ|0|150|3|0|While he was making this estimate, Cyrenius also convinced himself of the extraordinary sturdiness and symmetry of this ship -
CJ|0|150|4|0|for it did not appear as if it were an old and patched-up one, but the entire ship seemed as if it had been poured in one mold.
CJ|0|150|5|0|No seam could be discovered, nor were any yearly rings, knots nor other grains or wood pores to be seen.
CJ|0|150|6|0|When Cyrenius had convinced himself of all this, he returned with his aides to the company on the shore. Arrived there, he went directly over to Joseph and asserted,
CJ|0|150|7|0|'My truly exalted friend, you are the most fortunate of men on the earth! I do not wonder about the miracle at all any more, for I know only too well by now that all things are possible with God.
CJ|0|150|8|0|I know that this is no built and repaired ship, but one created wholly anew - but I am not surprised thereat,
CJ|0|150|9|0|for it would undoubtedly be just as easy for the Lord to create a whole world as such a ship. The earth, after all, is also a ship which carries a great many people on the ocean of infinity.
CJ|0|150|10|0|But that you have now put me greatly in your debt, see, that makes me wonder how I shall ever be able to repay you.
CJ|0|150|11|0|'You see, this ship which. recently was worth hardly a pound of silver, since it resembled a wreck more than a ship, is now worth over ten thousand pounds of gold!
CJ|0|150|12|0|For it can now be used for a journey beyond the pillars of Hercules (Gibraltar) to Britain, as well as for the circumnavigation of the African continent all the way to India.
CJ|0|150|13|0|Truly, such monumental handiwork cannot, by the standard of its usefulness in the world, be paid for with enough gold!
CJ|0|150|14|0|See, my most eminent friend, that is what now makes me wonder if I really will ever be able to repay you this debt.
CJ|0|150|15|0|If you were to honor the gold, as truly as your and now also my God lives you shall have ten thousand pounds in seven days.
CJ|0|150|16|0|But I know that gold is an abomination in your eyes, and it now saddens me that I must continue to owe something to you, my greatest friend!'
CJ|0|150|17|0|At this Joseph seized Cyrenius by the hand, pressed it to his bosom and tried to speak, and the tears came to his eyes as he beheld this noble Roman.
CJ|0|150|18|0|And in his stead the Baby sat up, smiled at Cyrenius and stated: 'My dear Cyrenius Quirinus, I tell you truly: If you had adopted only one poor soul in My name, you would already have done more than the value of ten thousand such ships could equal!
CJ|0|150|19|0|But you have now provided for several hundred in a short time, and I would have to give you ever so many such ships for it to recompense you on earth for that.
CJ|0|150|20|0|'Behold, with Me one human being is worth more than a whole world full of such ships! So do not be concerned because of your imagined debt.
CJ|0|150|21|0|What you do for the poor, that you also do for Me. And for that I shall not reward you here on earth, but when you die I shall promptly awaken your soul and make you equal with these My servants here who repaired the ship.'
CJ|0|150|22|0|Here Cyrenius wept and avowed that from now on he would devote his whole life to the welfare of the poor and afflicted among mankind.
CJ|0|150|23|0|And the Baby lifted up His hand and said, 'Amen' and thereupon blessed Cyrenius and the ship.
CJ|0|151|1|1|The Seeker Will Find The Right Path
CJ|0|151|1|0|AFTER THIS the company , returned to the city and went to the citadel, where the noonday meal had been prepared wholly according to Jewish custom.
CJ|0|151|2|0|All took their former places again and refreshed themselves at the tastily prepared meal.
CJ|0|151|3|0|Only at the end of the meal did Cyrenius notice that the well-known captain was not present among the guests.
CJ|0|151|4|0|'Where is he, what is he doing?' was the general question at the head of the Roman portion of the table.
CJ|0|151|5|0|Cyrenius now turned to his friend Joseph and asked him about it.
CJ|0|151|6|0|Joseph answered, 'Do not worry about him, for he has gone to seek out the poor in the city.
CJ|0|151|7|0|To be sure, he is still more concerned with the discovery of the inner light than actually with the poor themselves,
CJ|0|151|8|0|but that will not be detrimental to his cause - for to him who seeks the right path will open up of its own accord!'
CJ|0|151|9|0|When Cyrenius learned this, he was very glad indeed and praised the captain in his heart.
CJ|0|151|10|0|While the Roman company was divided over many suppositions about the captain's absence, he came in to the company in good spirits and was promptly assailed with a multitude of questions from all sides.
CJ|0|151|11|0|But the captain, although himself very fond of asking questions, was nonetheless anything but fond of giving answers.
CJ|0|151|12|0|For that reason he promptly went over to Cyrenius and excused himself because he had on this occasion stayed away from the noonday meal.
CJ|0|151|13|0|And Cyrenius gave the captain his hand and assured him,
CJ|0|151|14|0|'Truly, and if we stood before the enemy and you left your place of battle for such a reason, you would have nothing to answer for with me.
CJ|0|151|15|0|For it is true, as I now realize, that we do more if we do good to only one human being, than if we should win all the kingdoms of the world for Rome.
CJ|0|151|16|0|One human being means more to the Lord God than all the rest of the world!
CJ|0|151|17|0|Therefore we do a much greater thing before God if we as brothers provide for a brother's bodily needs out of love - and as much as possible also spiritually -
CJ|0|151|18|0|than if we took the field against many thousands of our worst enemies.
CJ|0|151|19|0|Yes, it is infinitely more praiseworthy before God to be a benefactor to one's brothers, than to be the greatest hero in this mad world!'
CJ|0|151|20|0|And the Baby added thereto: 'Amen! So it is, My Cyrenius Quirinus.
CJ|0|151|21|0|Continue on this road, for truly, as surely as this one no other leads to eternal life! For love is life - whosoever has love, he also has life!' Thereupon the Baby blessed Cyrenius and the captain with His eyes.
CJ|0|152|1|1|Cyrenius As Predecessor Of The Apostle Paul
CJ|0|152|1|0|AFTER THIS DISCUSSION the youths drew back the curtain once more and the whole company again went in to the poor. And the Baby sat erect and blessed the poor with His eyes.
CJ|0|152|2|0|Then He turned to Cyrenius and said to him in a very pleasing tone of voice:
CJ|0|152|3|0|'My beloved Cyrenius Quirinus! See, these My servants whom you see here as frail youths watch over the whole creation in My name!
CJ|0|152|4|0|Every world, every sun must obey their slightest wish,
CJ|0|152|5|0|so you can see that I have granted them unlimited power.
CJ|0|152|6|0|And as I have turned all creation over to these My servants to be governed in an orderly manner, so also do I here turn over to you these much greater worlds of life!
CJ|0|152|7|0|See, these brothers and sisters are more than an infinity filled with suns and worlds!
CJ|0|152|8|0|'Yes, I say to you: A baby in the cradle is more than all the substance in the eternal, infinite space!
CJ|0|152|9|0|Therefore consider what great thing you receive in this gift from Me and over how great a thing I set you!
CJ|0|152|10|0|Lead these poor in all love, gentleness and patience on the right road to Me and you will eternally never be able to measure the greatness of My reward!
CJ|0|152|11|0|'I, your Lord and your God, do hereby make you a forerunner in the realm of the pagans, so that he whom I shall one day send to the pagans shall find an easy reception.
CJ|0|152|12|0|In time to come I shall also send a forerunner to the Jews,
CJ|0|152|13|0|but I tell you: The latter shall have a great deal of trouble! What he will do by the sweat of his brow, you will be able to accomplish in your sleep!
CJ|0|152|14|0|Therefore the light will be taken from the children and entrusted to all of you in all fullness!
CJ|0|152|15|0|'For that reason I as a Child lay the seed in you which will some day give Me the tree that will bear truly choice fruits for My house eternally.
CJ|0|152|16|0|But the fig tree with the children, which I already planted in Abraham's day in Salem - a city which I as Melchisedek built with My own hand - I shall curse, since it bears nothing but leaves!
CJ|0|152|17|0|Truly, it has hungered Me yet always! Many times I had the tree in Salem fertilized by good gardeners, and still it bore Me no fruit!
CJ|0|152|18|0|'Before a century passes, therefore, the city which My hand built for My children shall fall to you strangers, for your brother's son shall take up the sword against Salem!
CJ|0|152|19|0|And just as you now adopt these poor people as your children so also shall I adopt you strangers as My children, and you shall cast out the children! -
CJ|0|152|20|0|Keep these words to yourself and act according to them in secret, and I will always bless you with the invisible crown of My eternal love and grace, Amen!'
CJ|0|152|21|0|These words caused all to fall silent. The angels lay on their faces, and no one trusted himself to speak or to inquire about anything.
CJ|0|153|1|1|The Word Of The Lord To Isaiah
CJ|0|153|1|0|AFTER A WHILE Cyrenius drew Joseph aside and asked him,
CJ|0|153|2|0|'My exalted friend and brother, did you hear what the Baby said to me?
CJ|0|153|3|0|Did you hear how He for once said right out: I, your Lord and your God! -?
CJ|0|153|4|0|If I add His willpower and the servants from the heavens of heavens who always fall down on their faces when the little one speaks, then the child is truly the only, eternal, veritable God and Creator of the world and of all things in it!
CJ|0|153|5|0|Friend, brother, what do you say to this my testimony? Is it not thus? Or is it otherwise?'
CJ|0|153|6|0|Here Joseph was taken somewhat aback himself, for he did indeed hold the Child to be a perfect Son of God. but he did not hold Him to be the Deity Himself.
CJ|0|153|7|0|He therefore replied after a while, 'To consider the Child to be God Himself might be assuming too much.
CJ|0|153|8|0|For the Jews are after all children of God - and therefore are also sons of God!
CJ|0|153|9|0|And that dates back to the days of father Abraham who was also a son of God as were his descendants.
CJ|0|153|10|0|Besides, we have always had big and little prophets who, when they spoke, spoke from God, and God foretold judgments and spoke through them constantly in the first person.
CJ|0|153|11|0|Thus the Lord once spoke through Isaiah: For I am the Lord your God, who sets the sea in motion that its waves rage. My name is: Lord Zebaoth.
CJ|0|153|12|0|I put My word in your mouth and cover you under the shadow of My hands, so I may plant heaven and establish the earth and speak to Zion: you are My people!
CJ|0|153|13|0|'See, even though the prophet spoke like that in the first person as if he were the Lord himself, he nevertheless is not the Lord, for it is only the Lord's Spirit that speaks thus through the prophet's mouth!
CJ|0|153|14|0|So you see, this must also be the case here. God is awakening a truly mighty prophet in this Child and already speaks through His mouth at an early age as once through the boy Samuel!'
CJ|0|153|15|0|Cyrenius was satisfied with this for the time being, but the Baby called Joseph and Cyrenius over and said to Joseph:
CJ|0|153|16|0|'Joseph you well know that the Lord spoke through the mouth of the prophets mostly as if in the first person.
CJ|0|153|17|0|But are you not familiar with what the Lord on one occasion speaks through Isaiah when He says:
CJ|0|153|18|0|'Who is He that comes from Edom, with reddish clothes from Bazra? Who is so greatly adorned in His garments and paces about in His great power? -
CJ|0|153|19|0|It is I, who teach justice and am a Champion to help!
CJ|0|153|20|0|Why is Your garment so red and Your dress like his that treads in the winepress? -
CJ|0|153|21|0|I tread the wine-press alone and none is with Me among the nations! I trod them underfoot in My wrath!
CJ|0|153|22|0|Therefore their power is spattered upon My garments, and I defiled all My garments!
CJ|0|153|23|0|For I have determined upon a day of vengeance; the year to redeem My own is come!
CJ|0|153|24|0|For I looked about but there was no helper; I was in terror but no one rescued Me - instead My arm had to help Me, and my anger restrained Me!
CJ|0|153|25|0|Therefore I have trampled the nations underfoot in My anger and have made them drunk in My wrath and have struck their power to the ground!
CJ|0|153|26|0|'Joseph, do you know Him who comes from Edom and now has come and speaks to you: I am He who teaches justice and am a Champion to help!- ?'
CJ|0|153|27|0|At these words Joseph laid his hand on his breast and inwardly worshiped the Baby.
CJ|0|153|28|0|After a while Cyrenius said to Joseph very quietly, 'Brother! In these for me of course too lofty words of the Baby it seems to me as if I were right after all!'
CJ|0|153|29|0|And Joseph admitted, 'Yes, you are right - but you must now be all the more concerned in keeping silent about it if you want to live!' - And Cyrenius inscribed this admonition deep in his heart and heeded it his whole life long.
CJ|0|154|1|1|A Friend Of The Question
CJ|0|154|1|0|AFTER THIS the captain came over to Cyrenius and asked him how many soldiers he should detail to the citadel to serve him in the evening.
CJ|0|154|2|0|The captain made this inquiry because he knew that this very evening Cyrenius would have his baggage brought aboard ship, as well as foodstuffs for several hundred persons whom he was taking along from Ostracine to Tyre.
CJ|0|154|3|0|Cyrenius looked at the captain and replied, 'My dear friend, if I should concern myself with that only now, the matter would have been managed very poorly.
CJ|0|154|4|0|The provisioning of the new ship which will take on these poor will be so taken care of still today that none of the travelers will lack anything.
CJ|0|154|5|0|Did you not see how quickly the old Carthaginian ship was made seaworthy by the youths?
CJ|0|154|6|0|See, in the same manner it can and also will be provisioned with everything for a year,
CJ|0|154|7|0|But concerning my own ships, they have already had a year's supply of everything for a long time, and this for a thousand men in the most severe case.
CJ|0|154|8|0|For that reason no man shall now be burdened on my account, but shall remain at the task to which he is assigned in the name of the emperor."
CJ|0|154|9|0|This answer surprised the captain, since Cyrenius otherwise paid great attention to military attend-liveness.
CJ|0|154|10|0|He thereupon asked Cyrenius, 'Your imperial, consular highness! Who really are these youths? Are they true Egyptian magicians, or are they perhaps hall-gods or famous Magi and astronomers from Persia?'
CJ|0|154|11|0|Cyrenius replied, 'My dear friend, here is neither the one nor the other.
CJ|0|154|12|0|If you really want to know who these youths are then go over and ask one of them, and you will get to the bottom of the matter through no fault of mine.'
CJ|0|154|13|0|Here the captain bowed before Cyrenius and promptly turned to one of the youths present and asked him,
CJ|0|154|14|0|'Listen to me, my most gentle, most charming, most beautiful, quite enchanting, beyond all my concepts magnificent, immeasurably tender - you who lame my tongue with your incredible beauty - m-m-most bewitching - youth!
CJ|0|154|15|0|Well, - about - what did - did - did I - actually want to ask?'
CJ|0|154|16|0|And the youth, who with the exception of the glory transcended into full heavenly beauty, thereupon answered the captain,
CJ|0|154|17|0|'You must surely know that? Just ask away, o friend of the question. I will of course be glad to answer you in everything.'
CJ|0|154|18|0|But the captain was completely carried away by the too great beauty of the youth and could not bring a word to his lips.
CJ|0|154|19|0|After a while, when he had looked his fill at the for him incredible beauty of the youth, he asked the youth for a kiss.
CJ|0|154|20|0|And the youth kissed the captain and said, 'Herewith a bond between us for always! - Now you just seek the closer acquaintance of yonder wise Jew, and you will receive much light!'
CJ|0|154|21|0|The captain thereupon fell so terribly in love with this youth that he could not help himself for all his love, and quite forgot his question.
CJ|0|154|22|0|This love tormented him until evening and was a little punishment for his love of asking questions. But in the evening he was healed again and had no more desire to approach such a youth.
CJ|0|155|1|1|Cyrenius Prepares His Departure
CJ|0|155|1|0|IN THE EVENING another meal was prepared and consumed, whereupon preparations were made for the departure on the following day.
CJ|0|155|2|0|Now Cyrenius and his suite knew that the new Carthaginian ship was still not ballasted nor provisioned, and Cyrenius was in fact secretly somewhat worried about it.
CJ|0|155|3|0|But a youth went over to him and said, 'Cyrenius Quirinus, you shall not worry about anything even in secret.
CJ|0|155|4|0|See, that which now concerns you has long been well taken care of.
CJ|0|155|5|0|Just have this house put in good order during your absence and we will surely take care of everything else in the name of the Lord God Zebaoth!'
CJ|0|155|6|0|Cyrenius believed - and ceased to worry about anything that concerned the care of the ships.
CJ|0|155|7|0|Thereupon Cyrenius called the captain over and put him in charge of the care and management of the citadel.
CJ|0|155|8|0|When the captain had again taken up his usual duty,
CJ|0|155|9|0|Cyrenius called the commander over and again gave him full authority over the military forces stationed in this city.
CJ|0|155|10|0|For with the Romans a local commander was not permitted to give orders according to his own judgment in the presence of the governor who then was the only authority.
CJ|0|155|11|0|When Cyrenius was through making arrangements, he went over to Joseph and said,
CJ|0|155|12|0|'My truly exalted, yes I would say, my divine friend and brother! How many things do I now have to thank you and most especially your most holy Baby for!
CJ|0|155|13|0|How, when, with what will I ever be able to pay you back this great debt?
CJ|0|155|14|0|You have given me Tullia, and have wonderfully saved my life!
CJ|0|155|15|0|Truly, I cannot even count up all the extraordinary and miraculous good deeds which you have accorded me during the short time that I was here.'
CJ|0|155|16|0|And Joseph said, 'Friend, how long has it been since I was in great trouble?
CJ|0|155|17|0|At that time you were sent to meet me as a rescuing angel of the Lord at Tyre.
CJ|0|155|18|0|See, thus one hand constantly washes the other in the great body of humanity.
CJ|0|155|19|0|But let us speak no more about that. See, evening is here. The villa lies an hour outside the city, so let me depart now and make my way homeward.
CJ|0|155|20|0|You and your companions have mine and the Lord's blessing manifold, so you may depart from here in good cheer.
CJ|0|155|21|0|And take the three lions into your ship - they will render you good service.
CJ|0|155|22|0|For you will run into a storm and will be driven off course toward Crete, and the rapacious Cretans will suddenly fall upon you.
CJ|0|155|23|0|At that time the three lions will again be of good service to you.'
CJ|0|155|24|0|At this Cyrenius was disheartened, but Joseph comforted him and assured him that no one would suffer the least harm.
CJ|0|156|1|1|Good Friends Take Leave
CJ|0|156|1|0|THEREUPON MARONIUS PILLA with the three priests came to Joseph and thanked him for all the wondrous deeds of kindness.
CJ|0|156|2|0|Joseph then cautioned him to be silent about all the things that he had seen here,
CJ|0|156|3|0|and Maronius as well as the three priests pledged most solemnly to do this.
CJ|0|156|4|0|Next came Tullia, fell down before Mary and dissolved in tears of gratitude.
CJ|0|156|5|0|And Mary, while holding the Baby, bent over and lifted up Tullia and said to her,
CJ|0|156|6|0|'Be blessed by me in the name of Him who rests upon my arms! Always be thankful in your heart, remembering this Child, and you will find your salvation in Him.
CJ|0|156|7|0|But put a bridle on your tongue and betray us to no one!
CJ|0|156|8|0|For when the time is ripe, the Lord will indeed reveal Himself before the world!'
CJ|0|156|9|0|Thereupon Mary took leave of the still sobbing Tullia.
CJ|0|156|10|0|Joseph now reminded Cyrenius, 'Friend, see, many of your company were witnesses of many a miracle. Request them for the sake of their own salvation to also be silent about all this.
CJ|0|156|11|0|For every betrayer of this wholly divine matter will meet death if he is not willing to be silent!'
CJ|0|156|12|0|This Cyrenius pledged Joseph to do and assured him that no one would ever learn a syllable.
CJ|0|156|13|0|Here Joseph praised Cyrenius and finally reminded him of the promised eight children which consisted of five boys and three girls.
CJ|0|156|14|0|And Cyrenius said, 'Oh friend, that will indeed be my first concern!
CJ|0|156|15|0|But now just one more question: See, I shall have to go to Rome still this year because of Tullia!
CJ|0|156|16|0|My brother Augustus Caesar has, as you know, already learned a few things from me and will surely ask me about several others.
CJ|0|156|17|0|What shall I tell him? To what extent may I initiate this noble man into this secret?'
CJ|0|156|18|0|Here Joseph answered, 'You can inform him about quite a few things, but only between the two of you.
CJ|0|156|19|0|And remind him that he, if he is silent, will remain undisturbed in his imperial dignity as well as his descendants.
CJ|0|156|20|0|But if he will let out only one syllable anywhere, God will promptly punish him!
CJ|0|156|21|0|For if he rebels against the Almighty, he along with all of Rome will perish instantly!'
CJ|0|156|22|0|Cyrenius thanked Joseph fervently for this instruction, whereupon Joseph blessed him and then returned to the villa with his family.
CJ|0|157|1|1|The Baby Becomes Silent
CJ|0|157|1|0|OUTSIDE THE CITY Mary gave the Baby over to James, for she had become tired since she had carried Him on her hands the whole day long.
CJ|0|157|2|0|And James was filled with joy because he once again had a chance to carry his Darling.
CJ|0|157|3|0|Here the Baby opened His eyes and said, 'My dear James, you really do love Me with all your heart!
CJ|0|157|4|0|But if I should become quite heavy for you, would you then still love Me as much?'
CJ|0|157|5|0|James answered, 'Oh my dearest little Brother, even if You weighed as much as I did, I still would carry You on my arms with a heart burning most fervently!'
CJ|0|157|6|0|The Baby continued: 'My brother, now of course I will not become heavy for you,
CJ|0|157|7|0|but one day the time will come in which I will become a great burden to you!
CJ|0|157|8|0|Therefore you do well that you are even now lovingly getting used to My weight,
CJ|0|157|9|0|for when accordingly the difficult time comes, you then will carry Me in My full weight just as easily as you carry Me now.
CJ|0|157|10|0|And I say to you: Everyone who does not first carry Me as a Child will one day succumb beneath My full weight!
CJ|0|157|11|0|'Whoever will carry Me in his heart as a weak little Child as you now do upon your hands, to him I shall be just as light a burden in the years of My manhood!'
CJ|0|157|12|0|James, not understanding these high words, caressingly asked the Baby,
CJ|0|157|13|0|'Oh my dearest little Brother, my Jesus, will You then allow Yourself to be carried around as a man?'
CJ|0|157|14|0|The Baby replied: 'You love Me with all your might, and that is enough for Me!
CJ|0|157|15|0|And your artlessness is more pleasing to Me than the wisdom of the wise who calculate much and make predictions, but whose hearts are colder thereby than ice.
CJ|0|157|16|0|What you do not grasp now, that you will grasp very easily at the proper time.
CJ|0|157|17|0|See, now I am still only a Child who is of an altogether minor age,
CJ|0|157|18|0|and behold, for all that my tongue is loosed and I converse with you as if I were a mature man!
CJ|0|157|19|0|Now if I were to remain like this, I would be like a dual being, a Child to the eye - and a Man to the ear.
CJ|0|157|20|0|But matters cannot continue as they are. I shall bind My tongue for a year to all but you.
CJ|0|157|21|0|and you will hear My voice only in your heart!
CJ|0|157|22|0|When I shall again speak with the mouth, your eye will see Me more matured, but your ear will hear only childish talk from Me!
CJ|0|157|23|0|I have told you this now so you will not take exception to Me then. So be it!'
CJ|0|157|24|0|Here the Baby again became quite speechless and behaved just like any other baby, while in the meantime they reached the villa.
CJ|0|158|1|1|The Meaning Of True Rest On The Sabbath
CJ|0|158|1|0|UPON ARRIVING at the villa, Joseph at once told his four oldest sons to look after the animals and then to soon retire.
CJ|0|158|2|0|This the sons did, but they soon returned and reported to Joseph,
CJ|0|158|3|0|'Father, it is amazing: The cattle as well as the donkeys are now fed and watered, but their cribs are still filled and the water buckets are full to the brim. How is that possible?'
CJ|0|158|4|0|Here Joseph went to look for himself and found the declaration of the four sons confirmed.
CJ|0|158|5|0|Therefore he returned and asked the still present youths whether they had done this on the Sabbath.
CJ|0|158|6|0|The youths answered in the affirmative, and Joseph very doubtfully asked the youths,
CJ|0|158|7|0|'How is it that you are servants of the Lord and are not inclined to keep the Sabbath holy?'
CJ|0|158|8|0|Gabriel thereupon replied: 'Oh you chaste man, how can you put such a question to us?
CJ|0|158|9|0|Did this day not elapse like any other? Did the sun not rise and set like on any other day? Did not the morning - noon - and evening wind blow today?
CJ|0|158|10|0|When we stood by the sea, did you not see the active motion of its waves? Why then would it not observe the Sabbath?
CJ|0|158|11|0|How could you walk, eat and drink and draw breath today - and did not prohibit your heart from beating?
CJ|0|158|12|0|'See, you Sabbath-fearing man, everything that is and happens in the world actually exists only through the power of activity bestowed upon us by the Lord and is led and governed by us!
CJ|0|158|13|0|Now if we would rest throughout one day, say, would not the whole creation quickly perish?
CJ|0|158|14|0|See, thus we must keep the Sabbath only by our labor from our love to the Lord, but not in idle inactivity.
CJ|0|158|15|0|'True rest in the Lord thus consists in true love of the heart towards Him and in uninterrupted activity accordingly, so God's eternal order may be upheld.
CJ|0|158|16|0|Everything else is an abomination before God full of human folly.
CJ|0|158|17|0|Consider this well and do not on any Sabbath shy away from doing good, and you will fully resemble the Lord, your as well as my Creator!'
CJ|0|158|18|0|Following this talk all the youths fell down on their faces before the Baby and thereupon disappeared.
CJ|0|158|19|0|And Joseph engraved these words deep in his heart and afterwards was not so scrupulous on a Sabbath.
CJ|0|159|1|1|Eudokia Learns A Secret of the Heavens
CJ|0|159|1|0|WHEN THE YOUTHS had disappeared, Eudokia asked Mary just who these youths actually were.
CJ|0|159|2|0|For Eudokia was still a pagan and knew nothing of the extraordinary secrets of the heavens.
CJ|0|159|3|0|That on this occasion the pagans also saw the angels was because their inward eye was kept open during this time,
CJ|0|159|4|0|and the disappearance of the angels therefore was nothing else than the closing of the inward spiritual vision -
CJ|0|159|5|0|for which reason it also seemed to Eudokia after their disappearance as if she had awakened from a deep sleep.
CJ|0|159|6|0|She now felt quite natural again and everything she had seen, heard and done throughout the whole day seemed to her like a most vivid dream.
CJ|0|159|7|0|Her question to Mary is thus understandable,
CJ|0|159|8|0|since she now perceived with her natural senses again.
CJ|0|159|9|0|Mary therefore said to her, 'Eudokia, we shall be together for still some time, and everything which at present seems obscure to you will become plain.
CJ|0|159|10|0|But for today let us go to rest, for I am very tired.'
CJ|0|159|11|0|Eudokia appeared to be satisfied with this consolation, but her eagerness to know grew in her heart.
CJ|0|159|12|0|Joseph now said, 'My children, night has come. Lock the gates and go to rest.
CJ|0|159|13|0|For tomorrow is anyhow the after-Sabbath on which we do not work. Then we can still discuss this and that.
CJ|0|159|14|0|But for today praise the Lord, and do as I have requested of you.
CJ|0|159|15|0|You, James, prepare the crib now, then bring the Baby to bed and place the crib next to the mother's couch.
CJ|0|159|16|0|And you, Eudokia, go to your bedroom also, and refresh yourself with sweet sleep in the name of the Lord.'
CJ|0|159|17|0|Eudokia now went directly into her bedroom and lay down on the couch, but sleep would not come,
CJ|0|159|18|0|for her fiery heart was too stirred up at the disappearance of the youths,
CJ|0|159|19|0|and she had fallen in love with Gabriel and now could not help nor console herself, since the object of her heart had so suddenly disappeared before her eyes.
CJ|0|159|20|0|When all rested and slept, Eudokia arose, opened a window and looked out.
CJ|0|159|21|0|Here Gabriel suddenly stood before her and admonished her, 'You must put your heart to rest.
CJ|0|159|22|0|See, I am not a human being like you, but am only a spirit and am a messenger of God.
CJ|0|159|23|0|And worship the Baby, for He is the Lord! He will bring peace to your heart!' - Thereupon the angel disappeared and Eudokia obtained peace.
CJ|0|160|1|1|I Am He, Who Teaches Justice
CJ|0|160|1|0|IN THE MORNING an hour before sunrise everyone in Joseph's house was up as usual and the Baby Himself kicked about quite gayly in His crib and let Himself be heard by joyful baby-tones as if He were half singing.
CJ|0|160|2|0|James played with the Baby in his usual way and made various motions with his hand for the Lord of infinity and sang and whistled thereby.
CJ|0|160|3|0|Mary was still on her couch and slumbered, wherefore Joseph, who was engrossed in his morning prayer, criticized James a bit since he was so noisy and paid no attention to the prayer nor to the slumbering mother.
CJ|0|160|4|0|Here James excused himself and said, 'Dear father, see, the Lord of heaven and earth is after all pleased by my activity with Him!
CJ|0|160|5|0|And we certainly should always do that which pleases the Lord!
CJ|0|160|6|0|See, the Lord is pleased with what I am doing. Why then are you displeased with it?
CJ|0|160|7|0|Now mother would surely not slumber as well if we two, the Baby and I, were not thus noisy.
CJ|0|160|8|0|I beg you, dear father, to consider me excused in that and not to blame me further if I in my calling sometimes seem unrestrained to you, but still please the Lord thereby.'
CJ|0|160|9|0|Joseph agreed, 'Yes, yes, everything is all right - and I like to see that you keep the Baby good company,
CJ|0|160|10|0|only you must not make so much noise in the future when you see that someone still sleeps and someone else is engrossed in prayer to God!'
CJ|0|160|11|0|James thanked Joseph for this admonition, then asked him, saying:
CJ|0|160|12|0|'When you pray to God, as you just have done, to what sort of a God do you pray?
CJ|0|160|13|0|From what I now know about this Baby, no other greater or more true God can possibly exist than this Baby following the most emphatic witness from the heavens!
CJ|0|160|14|0|And if-according to the prophets and according to the many marvelous testimonies - that is the case?
CJ|0|160|15|0|When it is stated by the prophet: Who is He that comes from Edom, with reddish clothes from Bazra? Who is so adorned in His garments and walks about in His great power? - It is I, who teach justice and am a Champion to save!
CJ|0|160|16|0|'Father, the Baby yesterday referred to Himself with these words in front of you. Just who is He? For no child of man can speak thus of Himself. And there is only one God!
CJ|0|160|17|0|Who then is the Baby that here says: I am He who teaches justice and am a Champion to save?'
CJ|0|160|18|0|Here Joseph was taken aback and admitted, 'Truly, my son James, you are right - you are better off at the cradle than I here in my prayer-nook!'
CJ|0|160|19|0|While they were speaking, Eudokia came out of her chamber filled with the highest ecstasy. She was as beautiful as the red glow of morning, and fell down before the crib and worshiped the Baby.
CJ|0|160|20|0|When she had thus prayed for half an hour, she arose and declared: 'Yes, - yes, You alone are the One, and apart from You there is no other!
CJ|0|160|21|0|Last night in a dream I saw a sun in the firmament, and it was empty and had little light.
CJ|0|160|22|0|Then I saw this Baby on the earth, and He shone like a thousand suns, and a powerful ray went out from Him over to the empty sun and illuminated it through and through.
CJ|0|160|23|0|In this ray I saw the angels which were here soar up and down - their number was infinite, and their faces were incessantly turned toward the Baby! Ah, how majestic that was!'
CJ|0|160|24|0|This tale brought Joseph completely out of his prayer-nook, and he now also held the Baby in greatest esteem and often prayed at the crib.
CJ|0|161|1|1|A Blind Man Receives His Sight
CJ|0|161|1|0|AT THIS TIME Mary also awoke, rubbed the sleep from her eyes, promptly arose and washed herself and exchanged the nightgown for her daytime dress in the small side chamber.
CJ|0|161|2|0|Then she returned resembling an angel of heaven, so beautiful, so good, so devout and so concernedly resigned to the will of the Lord.
CJ|0|161|3|0|She greeted Joseph and kissed him, then embraced Eudokia and kissed her.
CJ|0|161|4|0|After this most friendly greeting, which always cost the aged Joseph a few tears of joy, Mary - humbling herself in her heart to the greatest extent - full of love knelt down by the crib and while praying gave her breast to the Baby.
CJ|0|161|5|0|After the Baby was nursed, Mary promptly had a fresh bath prepared and bathed Him as usual.
CJ|0|161|6|0|And the Baby cheerfully kicked about in the bath-basin and industriously made His inarticulate voice heard.
CJ|0|161|7|0|When He was bathed and dried and again put into fresh little garments and foot wrappings,
CJ|0|161|8|0|Mary asked the Baby how He felt and whether the fresh little garments made Him feel good.
CJ|0|161|9|0|For she well knew that the Baby could speak, and that with divine wisdom. But she did not know and no one except James knew that the Baby had again bound His tongue.
CJ|0|161|10|0|Hence all considered it strange that the Baby gave no answer to Mary's questions.
CJ|0|161|11|0|Mary thereupon implored the Baby to speak only a little, but the Baby occupied Himself with His inarticulate voice in which there was no semblance of a word.
CJ|0|161|12|0|That disquieted Mary as well as Joseph and they wondered if perhaps the angels had not taken the Child of God into heaven during the night and left just an ordinary child in the crib in His place.
CJ|0|161|13|0|For the belief that children were interchanged was quite common among the Jews.
CJ|0|161|14|0|Mary as well as Joseph regarded the Baby quite concernedly, wondering if in fact He was the same,
CJ|0|161|15|0|but could not discover the least dissimilarity, neither about the head nor anywhere else.
CJ|0|161|16|0|Here Mary said, 'Save the bathwater, and look for someone that is sick and bring him here.
CJ|0|161|17|0|For up to now this water has always had a miraculously healing power.
CJ|0|161|18|0|If the sick one gets well, we still have our Baby, and if he does not get well, it then has pleased the Lord to give us another child in place of His own!'
CJ|0|161|19|0|Here James wanted to speak but the Baby forbade him this with words clearly audible in his heart, and he remained silent.
CJ|0|161|20|0|Thereupon Joseph at once sent the oldest son into the city so he might bring back someone sick.
CJ|0|161|21|0|In an hour and a half he returned with a blind man, and Mary washed his eyes with the bathwater, but the blind man did not receive his sight.
CJ|0|161|22|0|This occurrence saddened Mary, Joseph, the four sons and Eudokia. Only James remained gay, and took the Baby and coaxed Him.
CJ|0|161|23|0|And the blind man grumbled, for he felt that he had only been hoaxed.
CJ|0|161|24|0|But Joseph consoled him and promised to provide for him for the rest of his life as recompense for this seeming hoax, whereat the blind man became calm again.
CJ|0|161|25|0|Joseph now noticed how happy James was and held this up to him as a sin against Joseph as his father.
CJ|0|161|26|0|But James said, I am happy because I know where I stand, but all of you sorrow because you do not know that. Do you not know that one should not tempt God?'
CJ|0|161|27|0|Here James breathed on the blind man, who instantly received his sight! All now gazed at James in astonishment and did not know what to think.
CJ|0|162|1|1|James Explains A Passage From David
CJ|0|162|1|0|AFTER A WHILE Joseph went closer to James and asked him from whence such power in his breath came.
CJ|0|162|2|0|And James answered, 'Dear father, I heard a voice within me which said to me:
CJ|0|162|3|0|Breathe the blind man in the face, and he will be given perfect sight again!
CJ|0|162|4|0|See, I steadfastly believed this voice within me, did according to its word, and the blind man sees!'
CJ|0|162|5|0|Joseph asked, 'That is no doubt as you have spoken,
CJ|0|162|6|0|but whence came the powerful voice within you? How did you hear it?'
CJ|0|162|7|0|The questioned James replied: 'Dear father, do you not see Him upon my arms who now plays with my curls?
CJ|0|162|8|0|I think He was the One who spoke this to me within me in such a wondrous way.'
CJ|0|162|9|0|Joseph continued to inquire of James saying,
CJ|0|162|10|0|'Do you really believe that the Baby is still the right one? Do you not think that He might have been interchanged on us?'
CJ|0|162|11|0|And James answered, 'Who or what power can there be that is able to trade off the Almighty?
CJ|0|162|12|0|The angels surely did always fall on their faces when the Baby spoke most marvelously - how then should they be able to act thus with Him, the Almighty?
CJ|0|162|13|0|I therefore hold the Baby to be the original and genuine One just as surely and truly as I have never believed in an interchange of children!'
CJ|0|162|14|0|Here Joseph said, 'My dear son, you have not given me a very firm proof of your faith here.
CJ|0|162|15|0|See, thus speaks David himself, when he says: Why do the heathen rage, and the people speak a vain thing?
CJ|0|162|16|0|The kings in the land rise up, and the lords counsel together against the Lord and His Anointed and say:
CJ|0|162|17|0|Let us rend His bands and throw from us His cord!
CJ|0|162|18|0|See, my son, the words are spiritual, and the kings are the powers, and the land is the great realm of the invisible powers! - But what do these have in mind? Of what do they speak?
CJ|0|162|19|0|Is not the possibility indicated therein that they can also lay their hands on the Lord?'
CJ|0|162|20|0|And James replied: 'Certainly, if the Lord should permit it.
CJ|0|162|21|0|But it already states in the beginning of this song, asking: Why do the heathen rage, and why do the people speak a vain thing?
CJ|0|162|22|0|Does not David actually wish to describe the impotence of such powers against the Lord?
CJ|0|162|23|0|For it does emphatically say farther down: But He who lives in heaven laughs at them and derides them!
CJ|0|162|24|0|He will speak to them one day in His anger, and with His wrath He will frighten them!
CJ|0|162|25|0|Dear father, I would say these two stanzas of the great singer of God sufficiently justify my belief.
CJ|0|162|26|0|For they are enough to tell me that the Lord always remains the Lord and no interchange can be carried out against Him!'
CJ|0|162|27|0|Joseph was amazed at his son's wisdom and with his whole house again went back to the acceptance of the genuine Baby and honored and praised God therefor.
CJ|0|163|1|1|The Arrival Of The Children From Tyre
CJ|0|163|1|0|THUS EVERYTHING in Joseph's house was back in its good old order again.
CJ|0|163|2|0|Joseph and his sons made all sorts of little wooden utensils and sold these to the inhabitants of the city at very reasonable prices.
CJ|0|163|3|0|This of course they did after first attending to their usual household duties.
CJ|0|163|4|0|Mary and Eudokia looked after matters of the household, made garments and sometimes also embroidered for wealthy families in the city.
CJ|0|163|5|0|For Mary was greatly skilled in all manner of artistic spinning and knitted whole garments;
CJ|0|163|6|0|and Eudokia was a good seamstress and knew how to handle a needle deftly.
CJ|0|163|7|0|Thus the family constantly earned for itself what was needed and also had enough to assist the poor in time of need.
CJ|0|163|8|0|It was three months before the eight children arrived from Tyre, led by trusted friends of Cyrenius,
CJ|0|163|9|0|who brought along an enormous allowance consisting of eight hundred pounds of gold.
CJ|0|163|10|0|Hereupon Joseph stated, 'The children I will indeed take, but the money I will not take, for on it lies the Lord's curse!
CJ|0|163|11|0|So just take it back again and give it to Cyrenius who will surely know why I can and may not accept it.
CJ|0|163|12|0|Deliver my blessing and my greeting to him,
CJ|0|163|13|0|and tell him that I accompanied him in the spirit on his journey homeward and was a witness of all that happened to him,
CJ|0|163|14|0|and have blessed him at all times where any danger threatened him.
CJ|0|163|15|0|He shall not be concerned over the loss of the three animals on the island of Crete, for thus has the Lord, whom he knows, willed it!'
CJ|0|163|16|0|Joseph then blessed the friends of Cyrenius and took over the eight children with great joy, who immediately felt very much at home in Joseph's house.
CJ|0|163|17|0|Thereupon the friends of Cyrenius again took the gold and quickly went back to Tyre.
CJ|0|163|18|0|Joseph praised God for the addition of these children to his care, blessed them and turned them over to Mary's guidance. For Mary was an extremely well versed school mistress, since she had been instructed in all manner of things in the temple.
CJ|0|163|19|0|And the children learned to read and write in Greek, Hebrew and also Latin.
CJ|0|163|20|0|For almost everyone had to be able to speak these three languages in that era and also write them on occasion, since the Roman language in that day was what the Gallic is today, and had to be included as part of a better education.
CJ|0|164|1|1|An Evil Spirit Is Dispossessed
CJ|0|164|1|0|FROM THIS TIME onward it was very quiet in Joseph's house and nothing miraculous took place.
CJ|0|164|2|0|This quiet state lasted for a full year, at which time the little Child could already walk by Himself and talk and play with the other eight children.
CJ|0|164|3|0|During this time a Negro family with a very sick child came into Joseph's house.
CJ|0|164|4|0|For this family had heard in the city that a miracle doctor was present in this house who healed all sicknesses.
CJ|0|164|5|0|The sick child was a boy of ten and was tormented most pitifully by an evil spirit.
CJ|0|164|6|0|The spirit gave the boy no rest night and day, threw him about, made his stomach swell up and thereby caused him unendurable pain.
CJ|0|164|7|0|At times he drove him into the water and at times into the fire.
CJ|0|164|8|0|But when this spirit found itself to be in Joseph's house, it was quiet and did not stir.
CJ|0|164|9|0|Joseph asked the boy's father, who understood Greek, about the particular circumstances of the boy,
CJ|0|164|10|0|and the father faithfully told Joseph all that had ever taken place with the boy from the beginning.
CJ|0|164|11|0|Thereupon Joseph called James, who as a sixteen-year-old youth was busying himself with the little Child as usual, and told him of the distress of this Negro family.
CJ|0|164|12|0|Hereat James turned to the little Child and caressed Him and talked to Him in his heart.
CJ|0|164|13|0|At this the little Child stated quite loudly in the Hebrew language:
CJ|0|164|14|0|'My brother! My time will not come for quite a while - but you go over to the sick boy whose race carries the sign of Cain,
CJ|0|164|15|0|touch him in the breast cavity with the index Finger of the left hand, and the evil spirit will promptly depart out of the boy forever!'
CJ|0|164|16|0|James quickly went over and did as the little Child had told him.
CJ|0|164|17|0|Here the evil spirit rent the boy for the last time and screamed:
CJ|0|164|18|0|'What do you terrible one want with me? Where shall I go now, since you drive me from my home ahead of time?'
CJ|0|164|19|0|And James declared: 'The Lord wills it! The sea is not far away - there, where it is deepest, you shall dwell at the bottom, and the slime shall be your dwelling place henceforth, Amen!'
CJ|0|164|20|0|Here the spirit left the boy who instantly became well.
CJ|0|164|21|0|Thereupon the family wanted to reward Joseph, but Joseph accepted nothing and let them depart in peace and praised God for the wondrous healing of this boy.
CJ|0|165|1|1|Christophorus - The Giant Fisherman
CJ|0|165|1|0|FROM THIS EVENT onward another half year went by very peacefully and nothing miraculous took place.
CJ|0|165|2|0|For the little Child by means of His inner power scrupulously avoided everything which might have given occasion for any miracle.
CJ|0|165|3|0|He was lively and played with the other children when these had time;
CJ|0|165|4|0|otherwise He much preferred to go about with James and talked with him quite intelligently when they were alone.
CJ|0|165|5|0|But with the other children He talked in the manner of a child two years old. -
CJ|0|165|6|0|In that region there lived an emigrant Jew who made fishing in the near-by sea his means of livelihood.
CJ|0|165|7|0|This Jew was of very great stature and was tremendously strong.
CJ|0|165|8|0|On the morning of a day before the Sabbath, soon after breakfast, James took the little Child and with Joseph's permission went to visit this Jew who lived a good hour away from Joseph's house in a straight line.
CJ|0|165|9|0|James went because this Jew had already invited him a number of times, and because the little Child had secretly told him to go there.
CJ|0|165|10|0|When James with the little Child arrived at the fisherman's house, the latter was highly pleased and promptly served James a well-prepared fish.
CJ|0|165|11|0|James ate thereof with great pleasure and gave especially selected little pieces to his little Brother to eat.
CJ|0|165|12|0|And the little Child ate the small portions which James put in His mouth with visible appetite.
CJ|0|165|13|0|This made the fisherman so happy that he was inadvertently touched to tears thereby.
CJ|0|165|14|0|James soon wanted to go home again,
CJ|0|165|15|0|but the fisherman entreated him to remain with him for the day.
CJ|0|165|16|0|'And in the evening,' he promised, I will carry you home along with your dearest little Brother!
CJ|0|165|17|0|See, you no doubt walked for an hour and a half because you had to walk around this inlet of the sea, which is very shallow throughout.
CJ|0|165|18|0|But I am nearly two fathoms tall - the water hardly comes up to my body in its deepest part.
CJ|0|165|19|0|I shall take you and the Child on my arm, wade through the inlet with you and will then bring you both home along with a generous number of the choicest fresh fish in a short quarter-hour.'
CJ|0|165|20|0|Here the little Child said, 'Jonathan, your intention is good, but what if I and My brother become too heavy for you?'
CJ|0|165|21|0|Jonathan smiled and replied, 'Oh my dear little Child, if both of you were a hundred times as heavy as you are, I still could carry you quite easily!'
CJ|0|165|22|0|And the little Child asserted, 'Jonathan, that remains to be seen. Just try to carry Me alone across and back through the inlet which is hardly fifty fathoms wide, and we shall see how your strength holds up for us both.'
CJ|0|165|23|0|Jonathan immediately agreed to this test, and with the consent of James took the little Child on his arm and waded with Him across the inlet of the sea.
CJ|0|165|24|0|The way across went passably, although Jonathan was greatly surprised at the heaviness of the little Child
CJ|0|165|25|0|But on the way back the little Child became so heavy that Jonathan found it necessary to take up a strong beam with which, by using it as a support, he was able to bring the little Child to shore only with the greatest difficulty in the world.
CJ|0|165|26|0|When he arrived there, he promptly set the little Child on the shore where James was waiting and declared, 'In Jehovah's name, what is this? The whole world cannot be heavier than this Child!'
CJ|0|165|27|0|And the little Child smilingly agreed: 'That is surely so, for you now have also carried far more than the whole world amounts to!'
CJ|0|165|28|0|And Jonathan, barely recovering, asked, 'How am I to take that?'
CJ|0|165|29|0|But James said, 'Dear Jonathan, take the fish and come along with us on dry land to our home and remain with us for the night. Tomorrow you will be enlightened about this.'
CJ|0|165|30|0|Thereupon Jonathan took three containers of the choicest fish and that morning accompanied the two home to Joseph who received him with great joy, for they had been schoolfriends in their childhood.
CJ|0|166|1|1|Why Jonathan Carried More Than The Whole World
CJ|0|166|1|0|JONATHAN GAVE the three containers of fish over to Joseph, with which he made him very happy, for Joseph was very fond of fish.
CJ|0|166|2|0|He then inquired of Joseph: 'My very dear childhood friend, do tell me what sort of a Child you have.
CJ|0|166|3|0|Surely, He is at the most two to three years old, but He speaks as sensibly as if He were a grown man!
CJ|0|166|4|0|And see here, I, who after all am able to carry two oxen under my arms like you can carry two lambs, wanted to keep James and the little Child with me for the whole day and wanted to bring them home to you in the evening by wading through the inlet with them.
CJ|0|166|5|0|'When I made this wish known to James, the little Child spoke to me and said to my not small surprise:
CJ|0|166|6|0|Jonathan, your intention is good; but what if we get too heavy for you? -
CJ|0|166|7|0|That I in the knowledge of my strength had to smile at this question of childish concern is obvious!
CJ|0|166|8|0|But the little Child said thereto, that remained to be seen. I should attempt to carry Him alone across and back through the inlet to convince myself if He might not become too heavy for me!
CJ|0|166|9|0|'With the permission of James I took the little Child on my arm and carried Him through the water.
CJ|0|166|10|0|The way across was still bearable - but on the way back I had to take a pole on which I supported myself, and only with the greatest difficulty in the world did I get to the opposite shore.
CJ|0|166|11|0|'For truly, dear friend, you can believe me, the Child was so terribly heavy that I actually believed the weight of a world lay on my arms!
CJ|0|166|12|0|When I reached the shore and had quickly given the little Child over to James and was recovering a bit,
CJ|0|166|13|0|I then asked James how it was that this Child weighed more than a world.
CJ|0|166|14|0|Here the Child again said unasked,
CJ|0|166|15|0|that I now had carried more than if I had carried a whole world! -
CJ|0|166|16|0|Friend, your James has been a witness to all that. Now I am asking you about it and declare:
CJ|0|166|17|0|What in Jehovah's name kind of a Child do you have? Truly, that belongs to the supernatural!'
CJ|0|166|18|0|Here Joseph cautioned Jonathan, 'If you could be as silent as a stone wall - contrariwise your life would be in great danger! - I would indeed tell you something, my old, most upright friend.'
CJ|0|166|19|0|And Jonathan took an oath and exclaimed, 'By God and all the heavens, I would rather die in the fire a thousand times than to ever betray you with a syllable!'
CJ|0|166|20|0|At this Joseph took him along on his favorite hill and told him the whole truth in the matter concerning the little Child, of which Jonathan did not know a syllable up to then.
CJ|0|166|21|0|And Jonathan, as soon as he had heard this presented in a brief manner, fell down on his knees and from the hill worshiped the little Child who just then was romping about in the center of the other eight children,
CJ|0|166|22|0|and declared at the end of his long prayer: 'Oh blissful joy of joys! My God, my Maker has visited me! I have carried Him who carries all the world and all the heavens, upon my arms! Oh endless grace of graces! Oh earth, are you then worthy of such grace? Yes, now I understand the words of the Child of God: You have carried more than a world!' - Thereupon Jonathan fell silent and for an hour long could not bring forth a word from his mouth in his great happiness.
CJ|0|167|1|1|The Child's Favorite Food
CJ|0|167|1|0|WHEN JONATHAN had completed his devotion in such a wholehearted manner, Joseph said to him,
CJ|0|167|2|0|'My very dear friend, you dwell alone in your hut with your three helpers.
CJ|0|167|3|0|Today on the day before the Sabbath you will not catch any more fish anyhow, so remain with me today as well as for the Sabbath tomorrow.'
CJ|0|167|4|0|Jonathan answered, 'Yes, my friend and brother, if the Child of God were not here I would indeed like to remain with you.
CJ|0|167|5|0|But you see, I am a sinful person and am unclean in all my parts and limbs,
CJ|0|167|6|0|and since I live among the heathen, I have hardly thought about the precepts of Moses and lived more like a pagan than a Jew.
CJ|0|167|7|0|Thus I cannot remain where the Most Holy One dwells.'
CJ|0|167|8|0|And Joseph said, 'Brother, your argument is good, but it is not acceptable with me!
CJ|0|167|9|0|See, the Lord, who shows himself so gracious even against all the heathen, will surely show Himself to be still more gracious to you, since you are a penitent Jew.
CJ|0|167|10|0|All you need is to love Him, and you may be sure that the Lord will also love you beyond measure.
CJ|0|167|11|0|You see, the eight children and Eudokia are pagans, and for all that the little Child associates with them and loves them beyond measure!
CJ|0|167|12|0|So He will also accept you ever so lovingly and will concern Himself with you as with His best friend.'
CJ|0|167|13|0|At these words Jonathan took courage and with Joseph again went down from the hill into the dwelling where the noon meal had long been prepared.
CJ|0|167|14|0|Joseph now called everyone to the table, and Mary took the little Child and as usual sat down at the table next to Joseph.
CJ|0|167|15|0|But the little Child did not want to partake of the milk dish prepared for Him.
CJ|0|167|16|0|Mary was concerned at this, for she supposed that something was wrong with the little Child.
CJ|0|167|17|0|Here the little Child said, 'Why are you concerned about Me?
CJ|0|167|18|0|See, Jonathan brought me a better food. This I shall eat, and this will truly satisfy My hunger.'
CJ|0|167|19|0|Mary thereupon thought the fish were meant which were put on the table last.
CJ|0|167|20|0|And the little Child stated: 'Mary, you did not understand Me.
CJ|0|167|21|0|For I do not mean the fish, although they naturally taste better than this milk of yesterday which has already gone sour, and which Joel took in place of fresh milk to cook a mush for me.
CJ|0|167|22|0|'But the great humility and the great love of Jonathan's heart, which he has already demonstrated to Me on a number of occasions without knowing Me, that is what I mean!
CJ|0|167|23|0|I tell you, Mary, Jonathan is a strong man in his limbs, but the love of his heart is still much stronger!
CJ|0|167|24|0|And this his love for Me is the hearty fare which now satisfies Me. I shall also eat of his fish, but I do not want this sour mush.' - This made Jonathan so happy that he began to weep aloud.
CJ|0|168|1|1|A Lesson In Love, Gentleness And Patience
CJ|0|168|1|0|HERE MARY tasted the mush which Joel had prepared for the little Child, and found that it was a bit sour and contained little gruel-like curds.
CJ|0|168|2|0|At this she promptly called Joel who was still quite busy frying fish in the kitchen.
CJ|0|168|3|0|When he came, Mary sternly rebuked him, saying, 'Joel, just taste this mush!
CJ|0|168|4|0|Do you really have so little regard for the Child, for father Joseph and for me, the loyal wife of your father, that you can do this to me?
CJ|0|168|5|0|Do our cows and goats not have any more fresh milk in their udders?
CJ|0|168|6|0|Why did you take yesterday's already sour milk, which one can drink cold when one is thirsty, but not when it is cooked because it then is harmful, especially for children?'
CJ|0|168|7|0|Joseph now also tasted the mush and was all ready to give Joel a dressing down;
CJ|0|168|8|0|but the little Child sat erect and protested: 'Oh you children of men, why do you want to outdo Me everywhere?
CJ|0|168|9|0|Was My remark about Joel not enough? Why do you want to fully condemn him after I have dealt with him?
CJ|0|168|10|0|'Do you suppose I have a liking for such severity on your part? - Oh no! I am pleased only with love, gentleness of manner and patience!
CJ|0|168|11|0|Joel, to be sure, made himself liable to rebuke through his carelessness,
CJ|0|168|12|0|which is why I promptly rebuked him with My critical remark. Now this rebuke is sufficient; to what purpose then is an additional rebuke and a dressing down on top of that?
CJ|0|168|13|0|Every father does right when he punishes the naughty little children with the rod, but he should always be a wise and gentle teacher to his grown-up sons.
CJ|0|168|14|0|'Only, if a son were to rebel against his father, he shall be threatened!
CJ|0|168|15|0|If he then changes his attitude, he shall be restored to the old harmony.
CJ|0|168|16|0|But if he does not change his attitude, he shall be expelled from the house of the father and driven from the land of his fathers.
CJ|0|168|17|0|Now Joel has not transgressed in anything, only his desire to prepare the fish did not leave him enough time to have milked a goat.
CJ|0|168|18|0|But from now on he surely will never do that again, so let everything be forgiven him.'
CJ|0|168|19|0|Thereupon the little Child called Joel over to Himself and admonished him, 'Joel, if you love Me as I love you, then do not cause your father and your mother any more such anxiety in the future!'
CJ|0|168|20|0|This so stirred Joel that he began to weep, and he fell on his knees and asked the little Child, Mary and Joseph for forgiveness.
CJ|0|168|21|0|And Joseph assured him, 'Arise, my son! What the Lord forgives you, that is also forgiven you by me and by mother.
CJ|0|168|22|0|Go now, and see how the fish are doing.'
CJ|0|168|23|0|To this the little Child quickly added, 'Yes, yes, do go, otherwise the fish will be overfried, and then they would not be good - for I want to eat of them Myself.'
CJ|0|168|24|0|This concern pleased the other eight children so well that they laughed aloud for joy.
CJ|0|168|25|0|And the little Child laughed with them quite heartily and put the entire company at the table in a very happy frame of mind, and Jonathan's eyes were filled with enraptured tears of joy.
CJ|0|169|1|1|Melchisedek, The King of Salem
CJ|0|169|1|0|SOON Joel brought in the fried fish and set them on the table.
CJ|0|169|2|0|Joseph now placed a generous portion in front of each one and did not forget himself either;
CJ|0|169|3|0|but as usual he did not give a portion to the little Child who naturally received His share from Mary's portion.
CJ|0|169|4|0|But this time the little Child was not satisfied therewith, and also wanted a whole portion.
CJ|0|169|5|0|Here Joseph said, 'But my dearest little Son, my Jesus, that would surely be too much for You.
CJ|0|169|6|0|In the first place You could not possibly eat it at all, and besides it would make You sick if You did eat it.
CJ|0|169|7|0|Now You can see that I gave Your mother a greater portion anyhow because she has to provide for You.
CJ|0|169|8|0|So do not concern yourself, my little Son - You will not come too short.'
CJ|0|169|9|0|And the little Child replied: 'That I know - and many other things besides, which you do not know.
CJ|0|169|10|0|But it still would have been fitting if you had also given the Lord of creation a whole portion.
CJ|0|169|11|0|Do you know who Melchisedek, the King of Salem, was? - You do not know!
CJ|0|169|12|0|But I know and tell you: The King of Salem was the Lord Himself - but apart from Abraham no one was permitted to have the least intimation thereof.
CJ|0|169|13|0|That is why Abraham bowed down to the earth before Him and voluntarily gave Him the tenth part of everything.
CJ|0|169|14|0|'Joseph, I am the same Melchisedek, and you are comparable to Abraham!
CJ|0|169|15|0|Why then do you not want to give Me the tithing of these good fish?
CJ|0|169|16|0|Why do you refer Me to the mother? Who made the fish, as well as the sea? Was it Mary or I, a King of Salem from eternity?
CJ|0|169|17|0|See, I am here in My own from eternity, and you are not even willing to set a whole portion of fish before Me? Now that is indeed rare!
CJ|0|169|18|0|'For that reason it will also come to pass that men will one day place far greater portions before the mother of My body than before Me.
CJ|0|169|19|0|And I shall have to wait for what is placed before the mother, and that will be far from the order of Melchisedek!'
CJ|0|169|20|0|At this Joseph did not know what he should answer thereto. He therefore promptly divided his portion and set the greater half in front of the little Child.
CJ|0|169|21|0|The little Child now said: 'Whoever gives Me anything and keeps a part for himself, he does not know Me!
CJ|0|169|22|0|Whoever wishes to give to Me, let him give Me everything - otherwise I will not accept it!'
CJ|0|169|23|0|Here Joseph most gladly also set his portion before the little Child.
CJ|0|169|24|0|Thereupon the little Child lifted His right hand, blessed the two portions and stated:
CJ|0|169|25|0|'Whoever gives Me everything, he wins a hundred-fold! Take the fish back again, Joseph, and eat! And give Me only what you have left over!'
CJ|0|169|26|0|Joseph now took the fish again and ate a great deal thereof; and when he could eat no more, so much was left over that it would have been enough for twelve people. And the little Child then ate of the remainder.
CJ|0|170|1|1|Great Thoughts Other Than Love Are Vain
CJ|0|170|1|0|AFTER THIS MEAL, during which Jonathan wept many tears of joy and also of remorse, Jonathan asked Joseph,
CJ|0|170|2|0|'Joseph, my old childhood friend, oh tell me truly how incomparably happy you must really be when you consider the greatness of your calling?
CJ|0|170|3|0|What do you feel when you look at the little Child and the living faith of your heart tells you: See, the little Child is God Jehovah Zebaoth,
CJ|0|170|4|0|who talked with Adam, with Enoch, with Noah, with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob -
CJ|0|170|5|0|who delivered our fathers from this land's hard bondage through Moses, and Himself gave the Law in the desert
CJ|0|170|6|0|and for forty years fed the many people in the desert where nothing grows than only an occasional bush of thorns or a thistle,
CJ|0|170|7|0|who spoke through the mouth of the saints and prophets?
CJ|0|170|8|0|'Oh Joseph, say, oh tell me, what do you feel in the presence of Him who laid the foundations of heaven and earth?
CJ|0|170|9|0|Yes, who created the angels and made the first pair of human beings and gave them life with His living breath!
CJ|0|170|10|0|Tell me, when you think that over, is it possible for you to speak?
CJ|0|170|11|0|Does the beholding of the Child not bind your tongue to such an extent that you must remain silent in too great reverence for Him who always was?'
CJ|0|170|12|0|And Joseph answered Jonathan: 'You do right that you ask me thus;
CJ|0|170|13|0|but just consider for yourself - what shall I do? It is after all like that, and I must bear the Most High just as if He were something low - otherwise I could not possibly continue.
CJ|0|170|14|0|'See, God is after all God, and we are His creatures! He is everything, and we are all nothing!
CJ|0|170|15|0|This relationship is arithmetically correct - now can you even in your loftiest thoughts change anything in this relationship?
CJ|0|170|16|0|So you see, your questions are vain! Even if I had a heart as big as the earth and a head as big as the sky, and then would entertain thoughts and feelings before which all the angels would quake,
CJ|0|170|17|0|say, what service would I thereby render Him who carries the whole infinity in His right hand like I carry a grain of sand?
CJ|0|170|18|0|Would I thereby be more of a human being and God the less God?
CJ|0|170|19|0|'So you see, your question is vain! I can only love the little Child with all my strength and render Him the necessary service which He requires of me!
CJ|0|170|20|0|All other dealing in great thoughts I lay aside because I well know my greatest and loftiest thought to be an utter, vain nothing compared to God's greatness!'
CJ|0|170|21|0|This answer gave Jonathan thoughts of quite a different nature, and he afterwards asked Joseph no more such questions.
CJ|0|171|1|1|The Child Explains Messiah Passages In Isaiah
CJ|0|171|1|0|TOWARDS EVENING of this day which - as already stated - was the day before the Sabbath, James took the little Child and went up on Joseph's favorite little hill.
CJ|0|171|2|0|And Joseph and Jonathan soon followed the example of James and also went up the hill.
CJ|0|171|3|0|James, as usual, took some butter and honey along in a small jar and a piece of wheat bread for the little Child,
CJ|0|171|4|0|of which he now and then put a small portion into the little Child's mouth; for He preferred most of all a piece of bread with butter or honey.
CJ|0|171|5|0|Now when James set his jar on a little bench and gaily played about in the grass of the gentle hill with the little Child,
CJ|0|171|6|0|a few bees and flies quickly visited the jar and feasted in abandon on the sweet contents.
CJ|0|171|7|0|When Joseph noticed this, he called to James, 'Go and cover that jar with something, or its contents will soon be eaten up by bees and flies.'
CJ|0|171|8|0|And James went over quickly with the little Child and wanted to chase the guests from the jar, but they did not obey him.
CJ|0|171|9|0|At this the little Child said, 'James, give the jar to Me, and I will see whether the fly and the bee will also show themselves disobedient to Me!'
CJ|0|171|10|0|Here James gave the jar to the little Child, and the Child hissed with a three-fold tsh tsh - tsh into the jar, and the flies and the bees instantly departed.
CJ|0|171|11|0|Thereupon James gave the little Child a small piece of bread with butter and honey, and the Child took it and ate it with satisfaction.
CJ|0|171|12|0|Jonathan, who had just discussed the wisdom in the Egyptian symbols with Joseph, noticed this action, which seemed to be of very minor importance, and asked Joseph whether any sort of significance containing a higher wisdom could be attached thereto.
CJ|0|171|13|0|And Joseph answered, 'I would not think so, for not every insignificant action contains hidden wisdom.
CJ|0|171|14|0|As often as anyone puts butter and honey out in the open, bees and flies will always appear and eat thereof.
CJ|0|171|15|0|One might be able to use this occurrence, like thousands of others, as a parable at a good opportunity - but in itself this action is without meaning.'
CJ|0|171|16|0|The little Child now ran over to Joseph and gaily stated:
CJ|0|171|17|0|'My beloved Joseph, this time you are mistaken!
CJ|0|171|18|0|What do you read in Isaiah? Is it not written about Me as follows, Butter and honey shall He eat, so He will know to reject evil and choose good.
CJ|0|171|19|0|But before the Boy learns to reject evil and choose good, the land that you see desolate will be forsaken of its two kings.
CJ|0|171|20|0|And the Lord will send days upon you, upon your people and upon your father's house, which have not been since the time that Ephraim was separated from Judah by the king of Assyria.
CJ|0|171|21|0|For in that time the Lord will hiss the fly at the end of the waters in Egypt and the bee in the land of Assur.
CJ|0|171|22|0|See, Joseph, what is contained in the words of the prophet is also contained in this act.
CJ|0|171|23|0|But the time for the unveiling is still not here, although not far off!
CJ|0|171|24|0|Now do you know the Son of the prophetess, who was named Hastening to Booty, Speeding to Prey?
CJ|0|171|25|0|Do you know the Son to whom a virgin shall give birth and shall name Him Immanuel?37
CJ|0|171|26|0|See, all That am I! But you will not grasp that fully until I as Hastening to Booty, Speeding to Prey and as Immanuel will call father and mother from the height!'
CJ|0|171|27|0|Here the little Child ran back to James again. But Joseph and Jonathan gazed at each other in wide-eyed astonishment at the words of the little Child and at the remarkable actual concurrence of the recent action with the words of the prophet.
CJ|0|172|1|1|He Is A Sinner Who Has No Love
CJ|0|172|1|0|AFTER JONATHAN had somewhat recovered from his astonishment at these words of the little Child, he said to Joseph,
CJ|0|172|2|0|'Brother! Truly, as strongly as I have determined to stay with you today and tomorrow, I just will hardly be able to remain true to this intention.
CJ|0|172|3|0|You see, everything here just seems too holy to me. I feel as if I were in a desolate place here in which everything at which the wanderer looks calls out to him: Here is no place for you, but only for spirits.
CJ|0|172|4|0|'I also feel like someone on a very high mountain on whose summit the magic of the far vista at first enchants his senses;
CJ|0|172|5|0|but only too soon the very pure and cold aid tells him:
CJ|0|172|6|0|O lazy and impure human beast of burden, go back to your stinking homeland.
CJ|0|172|7|0|For here, where the purest spirits of the purest ether dwell, is no place for an impure soul.
CJ|0|172|8|0|How pure was the great prophet Moses, but when he wished to see the Lord, the Same declared to him:
CJ|0|172|9|0|Me, your God, you cannot see and live at the same time.
CJ|0|172|10|0|'Here is the same Lord in the fullness of His holiness; He is here, the One announced by the mouth of all the prophets!
CJ|0|172|11|0|How could it be possible for me to any longer bear His visible presence here, since I am after all an old sinner against the whole Law of Moses?'
CJ|0|172|12|0|And Joseph replied, 'Dear friend and brother, you well know what the main law is - why then would you rather go home than to honor this law by living according to it?
CJ|0|172|13|0|Love the Lord with all your might, and do not constantly think of your sins, and you will surely be more pleasing to the Lord than with your constant exclamations.
CJ|0|172|14|0|Wait until the little Child sends you away. When that happens, then believe that you are unworthy of Him;
CJ|0|172|15|0|but as long as that does not take place then remain - for you will eternally never be more at home anywhere than here.'
CJ|0|172|16|0|Here the little Child came over and said, 'Joseph, you did right in that you criticized Jonathan a bit - why is he so stubborn and does not want to stay here, when I love him so much!'
CJ|0|172|17|0|Thereupon the little Child turned to Jonathan and inquired,
CJ|0|172|18|0|'Jonathan, do you really want to leave here? What ill can possibly be happening to you, since you do not want to stay?'
CJ|0|172|19|0|Jonathan answered, 'My Lord and my God, see, I am after all a gross sinner against the Law!'
CJ|0|172|20|0|And the little Child said: 'What are you saying about sins? I do not charge you with any!
CJ|0|172|21|0|Do you know who is a sinner? - I tell you: He is a sinner who has no love.
CJ|0|172|22|0|But you have love, so you are no sinner before Me - for I have forgiven you your sins because I am a Lord from eternity above Moses!'
CJ|0|172|23|0|Here Jonathan wept and again decided to stay, and then went over to the little Child and caressed Him.
CJ|0|173|1|1|The Just According To The Law Will Weep
CJ|0|173|1|0|WHILE JONATHAN was thus fondling and caressing the little Child, He said to him,
CJ|0|173|2|0|'Jonathan, just try to carry me once more now, and I will surely not seem as heavy to you than across the inlet!'
CJ|0|173|3|0|And Jonathan, full of love and joy, took the little Child on his arms and found Him to be as light as down.
CJ|0|173|4|0|At this he asked the little Child, 'My Lord and my God, how on earth can I grasp that?
CJ|0|173|5|0|Over by the sea You were the burden of a world to me - but here You are as light as a feather!'
CJ|0|173|6|0|And the little Child answered: 'Jonathan, as it was with you, so it will be with everyone.
CJ|0|173|7|0|For My great burden lies not with Me, but with the Law of Moses!
CJ|0|173|8|0|When you did not know Me but only the Law, and carried Me upon your shoulder, it was not My burden but only the law's burden that pressed on your shoulder with the weight of a world.
CJ|0|173|9|0|But now you have recognized Me in your heart as the Lord over Moses and over the Law, and behold, the burden of the Law is no more with Me, the Lord of the Law!
CJ|0|173|10|0|And that is how all those who carry the burden of the Law will fare in the future according to the spirit!
CJ|0|173|11|0|'Truly I tell you: The just according to the Law will weep and gnash their teeth -
CJ|0|173|12|0|but the Lord will sit at the table in the houses of the sinners and will heal them and accept them as His children.
CJ|0|173|13|0|I shall seek the lost, I shall heal, redeem and set free the sick, those in hard bondage and the oppressed -
CJ|0|173|14|0|but the just according to the Law shall depart out ,of My house unjustified.
CJ|0|173|15|0|Truly I tell you: The tax collectors and sinners I shall praise in My house -
CJ|0|173|16|0|but the just I shall shoulder with a strong burden before Me in My house.
CJ|0|173|17|0|'Yes, a harlot shall anoint Me, and the guilt of an adulteress I will write in the sand, and the sinners shall touch Me -
CJ|0|173|18|0|but accursed shall be a preceptor of the Law and one learned in the Scripture so he touches Me!
CJ|0|173|19|0|Those whom the burden of the Law has killed, I shall pull out of their graves -
CJ|0|173|20|0|but for the preceptors of the letter of the Law I shall make the gateway to life as narrow as the eye of a needle!'
CJ|0|173|21|0|At these words Joseph was shocked and asked, 'But my dear little Child, what terrible things are You saying?
CJ|0|173|22|0|God after all gave the Law, so why should a sinner be better than one that is just?'
CJ|0|173|23|0|And the little Child replied: 'God has indeed given the Law - but only for the heart, and not for the wisdom of the world. Moses himself based the entire Law on love to God!
CJ|0|173|24|0|The Law has in fact remained - but love has long since died out.
CJ|0|173|25|0|For a law in which there is no more love is useless, and he who keeps it without love is a dead slave thereto.
CJ|0|173|26|0|That is why I prefer a pagan and a free sinner to a dead and bound slave to the Law.'
CJ|0|173|27|0|Here Joseph was silent and pondered over these words; and the little Child began to speak of childlike things again with Jonathan and His James.
CJ|0|174|1|1|The Nature Of The Moon
CJ|0|174|1|0|THAT EVENING the full moon had just 'risen over Ostracine,
CJ|0|174|2|0|and Jonathan admired its beautiful form from this hill, enjoyed its light and was altogether silent.
CJ|0|174|3|0|Joseph soon noticed this and asked Jonathan, 'Brother, just what do you see in the shining disk of the moon, since you observe it so attentively?'
CJ|0|174|4|0|And Jonathan answered, 'Actually I do not see anything at all - except the old, always the same spots.
CJ|0|174|5|0|But as often as I see the moon I always wonder what those spots might be and what the moon is anyway - why we sometimes do not see it at all, then like a sickle, and then again so and so.
CJ|0|174|6|0|If you know any more than that tell me about it, for I really like to hear about things like that.'
CJ|0|174|7|0|Here Joseph admitted, 'Dear friend, in this respect we both are quite alike,
CJ|0|174|8|0|and I am thus no better informed about the strange nature of this heavenly body than you are,
CJ|0|174|9|0|so I am able to tell you as good as nothing concerning this matter. The little Child will surely know more about it than I - so ask Him.'
CJ|0|174|10|0|Here Jonathan in a somewhat backward manner asked the little Child concerning the nature of the moon.
CJ|0|174|11|0|And the little Child answered: 'Jonathan, if I show you the moon, you then will also want to see the sun and after that the countless stars.
CJ|0|174|12|0|Tell Me, when will your desire to see come to an end?
CJ|0|174|13|0|Behold, much knowledge burdens the head and makes life on earth unpleasant.
CJ|0|174|14|0|But much love in your heart to God and your fellow men makes life on earth pleasant and takes away all fear of death.
CJ|0|174|15|0|For this love truly is eternal life in itself - and whoever has this will at some future time see the whole creation!
CJ|0|174|16|0|For those who truly love God will see His face! And that is the face of God which he created by His wisdom and by His eternal, infinite power.
CJ|0|174|17|0|For the face of God is wisdom and infinite power, just as love is His fundamental essence from eternity.
CJ|0|174|18|0|'But since you have already asked Me about the moon, I say this to you: it is a lesser earth and has mountains, valleys, fruits, animals and beings of your kind.
CJ|0|174|19|0|Now the part which you see is naked and void and has neither water nor fire.
CJ|0|174|20|0|Only the part which you do not see is like the earth.
CJ|0|174|21|0|The moon's light is from the sun, its brightness depends on its position and changes every minute according to its rotation around the earth. And its spots are deeper and darker places of trial.
CJ|0|174|22|0|Now you know what the moon is - are you satisfied therewith?' - And Jonathan affirmed this question and absorbed himself in deep thoughts.
CJ|0|175|1|1|An Historic Eclipse Of The Moon
CJ|0|175|1|0|WHEN MARY, assisted by Eudokia, had completed her household duties, she also went up on the little hill preceded by Eudokia.
CJ|0|175|2|0|Here the little Child ran towards her and danced joyously around His indeed lovely mother.
CJ|0|175|3|0|Mary now took the already fairly heavy little Child on her somewhat tired arms, caressed Him and jokingly said,
CJ|0|175|4|0|'My, but You are heavy today! You undoubtedly were two sweet-toothed and ate too much bread, butter and honey?'
CJ|0|175|5|0|The little Child answered, 'Oh, there was much to put away! Such a little jar that James can easily hide it in his fist!
CJ|0|175|6|0|Then a little piece of bread which one may not expose to the wind either, so it will not promptly be lifted up into the air like a dry leaf!
CJ|0|175|7|0|One certainly cannot put on much weight from that.
CJ|0|175|8|0|I must confess that I am really quite hungry and already look forward to the evening meal.
CJ|0|175|9|0|See, Joseph and Jonathan have already made a meal of the whole moon and are still hungry although they are grown -
CJ|0|175|10|0|how then should I have stilled My hunger with that fly's snack, when I still have to grow?'
CJ|0|175|11|0|And Mary said to the Child, 'My little Son, my, but You are really quite difficult again today!
CJ|0|175|12|0|See, if Joseph and Jonathan had made a meal of the moon, it surely would never shine down so beautifully from the sky!'
CJ|0|175|13|0|And the little Child said, 'Woman and mother! I am not being difficult - you just did not understand Me.
CJ|0|175|14|0|Now just go on over to the two, and they will promptly give you a taste of the moon also.'
CJ|0|175|15|0|Here Mary smiled and went over to Joseph, greeted him and asked him what he was so profoundly considering
CJ|0|175|16|0|and why he and Jonathan were so busily looking at the full moon.
CJ|0|175|17|0|But Joseph hardly looked around at Mary and replied, 'Just do not bother me in my observation,
CJ|0|175|18|0|for I want to decipher something now with Jonathan! Jesus has given us hints which must be worked out - so be quiet now and do not interrupt us.'
CJ|0|175|19|0|At this Mary looked at the little Child who was secretly smiling, and the little Child said,
CJ|0|175|20|0|'Now do you see how Joseph and Jonathan still feed on the moon? Just wait here patiently, and have James bring me a piece of bread and an orange.
CJ|0|175|21|0|For the feeding on the moon by Joseph and Jonathan makes Me still hungrier than I already am.'
CJ|0|175|22|0|Thereupon Mary quickly sent James and had him bring what the little Child wanted,
CJ|0|175|23|0|and then asked the little Child how long it would take for the two to finish their calculations about the moon.
CJ|0|175|24|0|And the little Child said: 'Just watch! Today - even right away, an eclipse of the moon will take place which will last about three hours!
CJ|0|175|25|0|Now those two do not know what causes this - therefore they will suppose that they have actually eaten up the moon, especially Jonathan.
CJ|0|175|26|0|And this phenomenon will put an end to this observation.
CJ|0|175|27|0|Afterward I shall of course instruct them again, as I usually do when it is necessary.
CJ|0|175|28|0|But first both must strongly miscalculate and see their calculations come to naught.'
CJ|0|175|29|0|Hardly had the little Child finished speaking these words, when the moon already showed a dark brown indentation.
CJ|0|175|30|0|Jonathan was the first to notice this and pointed it out to Joseph.
CJ|0|175|31|0|Joseph, in great surprise, noticed the same thing and still more, since the eclipse increased with every moment.
CJ|0|175|32|0|At this both were soon afraid, and Joseph quickly asked the Child, 'Child, what is taking place with the moon?'
CJ|0|175|33|0|Here the little Child said, 'You can see that I am eating, so why do you want to interrupt Me? Wait until I am through with the orange - as you with the moon, and I shall tell you more.'
CJ|0|175|34|0|Thereupon Joseph was silent, and when the moon became totally eclipsed, both became alarmed. Everyone now went into the house, while Jonathan seriously believed that he had eaten the moon.
CJ|0|176|1|1|Some Old Fables About The Moon
CJ|0|176|1|0|WHEN HE ARRIVED in the house, Jonathan said to Joseph, 'Brother, what will come of this most unfortunate situation?
CJ|0|176|2|0|By my poor life, just look out of that window! The whole moon has been eaten up hide and hair!
CJ|0|176|3|0|And it is now terrifyingly dark outside!
CJ|0|176|4|0|Yes, yes, I have often heard it said by greatly learned pagans that man should not count the heavenly orbs nor gaze at them too attentively -
CJ|0|176|5|0|for it then could easily happen that they would fall down to earth!
CJ|0|176|6|0|And if a man should happen to chance upon his own guiding star, and it fell down, the man would be lost and done for!
CJ|0|176|7|0|Now the moon is also a heavenly body and may be subject to the same strange law!
CJ|0|176|8|0|So it might be that we hit upon it and it fell down to earth somewhere in pieces; for I saw a number of particles fly away from it.
CJ|0|176|9|0|Or we are now bewitched by the moon and will become moonstruck, which will be a great affliction for us!
CJ|0|176|10|0|One thing is certainly the case: it is obvious that the moon does not exist any more - but who devoured it or where it went is quite another question!'
CJ|0|176|11|0|Here Joseph said, 'Do you know, I have heard a number of times that the moon as well as the sun become darkened.
CJ|0|176|12|0|Now that could easily be the case now, although I myself cannot recall ever having seen anything like it!
CJ|0|176|13|0|But I have heard from old people that at times the angels of God polish these two heavenly lights as we do a lamp, once the wick becomes defective -
CJ|0|176|14|0|during which time it naturally gets a bit dark on the earth. That may be happening now!
CJ|0|176|15|0|For the fable that a dragon begins to devour both heavenly bodies is too stupid and is nothing but paganism.'
CJ|0|176|16|0|While Joseph and Jonathan were thus discussing the moon, it began to re-emerge on the other side.
CJ|0|176|17|0|The children and the sons of Joseph noticed this and exclaimed, 'Look, look, the moon is becoming visible again!'
CJ|0|176|18|0|The pair looked outside, and a stone fell from Jonathan's heart because he now could see the moon again.
CJ|0|176|19|0|Here Joseph again asked the little Child how this came about.
CJ|0|176|20|0|And the little Child said, 'Just let the meager moon come out from behind the shadow which the earth casts, and then we will see if it has changed any!
CJ|0|176|21|0|The earth is after all no infinitely great body, but is as round as the orange which I ate a little while ago
CJ|0|176|22|0|and floats free in an infinite space; hence the sun's rays can always cover the earth.
CJ|0|176|23|0|Thus the great earth must also throw a shadow, and if the moon enters into this it is darkened, since it is also illuminated by the sun. Any more I shall not tell you!' At this Joseph and Jonathan looked at each other and could not think of anything to add thereto.
CJ|0|177|1|1|A Perfect Earth In Miniature
CJ|0|177|1|0|AFTER A WHILE Jonathan said to Joseph, 'Brother, now who would ever have let it enter his head, even in a dream, that the earth might be an enormously large globe.
CJ|0|177|2|0|So we inhabit only the surface of this globe?
CJ|0|177|3|0|But what about the sea? Does that also belong to the globe, or does the actual solid earth-globe float on it?'
CJ|0|177|4|0|Here the little Child bestirred Himself and stated, 'So all of you may not lose your beneficial sleep for all this futile speculation, I shall have to free you from your delusion!
CJ|0|177|5|0|Step closer, and you, James, hurry and bring another especially nice orange.'
CJ|0|177|6|0|When the orange was brought, the little Child took hold of it and said:
CJ|0|177|7|0|'Behold, that is the earth! I now want this orange to become a perfect likeness of the earth on a smallest scale with mountains, valleys, rivers, lakes, oceans and also inhabited places built by men. So be it!'
CJ|0|177|8|0|At that moment there appeared on the hand of the little Child a perfect globe of the earth in miniature - which upon the 'So be it!' had in fact become a hundred times larger than the orange.
CJ|0|177|9|0|The ocean, the rivers, lakes, mountains as well as the cities were to be seen on this globe just as they actually were.
CJ|0|177|10|0|Everyone now pressed up close to look at this wonderful creation of the earth on a minute scale.
CJ|0|177|11|0|Joseph soon found Nazareth and Jerusalem thereon and was amazed at their perfect likeness.
CJ|0|177|12|0|Eudokia soon found Thebes in her homeland and was amazed at its perfect representation.
CJ|0|177|13|0|Thus Rome was also found as well as a great many other known localities.
CJ|0|177|14|0|The inspection of this globe lasted over an hour and seemed never to come to an end.
CJ|0|177|15|0|Even Mary enjoyed looking at this little earth so much that she became greatly animated by her observations.
CJ|0|177|16|0|And the eight children held their eyes glued to this miniature earth as if they had been turned to stone.
CJ|0|177|17|0|The little Child now explained the nature of the earth in great detail like a professor of geography, and all understood His words.
CJ|0|177|18|0|When the little Child had completed His explanation, He said to James,
CJ|0|177|19|0|'James, now take a string and hang this globe somewhere so it hangs free, that those thirsting after knowledge will find something to occupy them tomorrow also!
CJ|0|177|20|0|But for today let us forget this earth and go to rest after the evening meal;
CJ|0|177|21|0|for I have become hungry and thirsty during the time you fed on the moon and on the earth.'
CJ|0|177|22|0|Here Joseph immediately ordered the kitchen master Joel to prepare an evening meal and to put it on the table. And Joel went with the other three brothers and prepared a good evening meal.
CJ|0|178|1|1|Jonathan Is Called To An Important Service
CJ|0|178|1|0|WHEN THE EVENING MEAL had been prepared and eaten, Jonathan said to Joseph,
CJ|0|178|2|0|'Brother, you will not have enough room for me, so let me go home now during this fair night to where a sufficiently large couch is prepared for me.
CJ|0|178|3|0|Tomorrow I will be back here an hour before sunrise.'
CJ|0|178|4|0|Joseph replied, 'Brother, if you have no other concern than only for a sufficiently large resting place, you can make yourself at home here;
CJ|0|178|5|0|for there shall be no lack of that in this, now my house.
CJ|0|178|6|0|See, there in the outer court is a door on the left to a roomy side-chamber.
CJ|0|178|7|0|There I have already had a good resting place set up for you.
CJ|0|178|8|0|I am sure that it will be large enough for you, so you may just as well stay here.'
CJ|0|178|9|0|To this Jonathan said, 'Brother, you are very kind to me, and I now realize only too well that I am nowhere more at home than here,
CJ|0|178|10|0|and am also convinced that your resting place will accommodate me very well.
CJ|0|178|11|0|But something is now drawing me homeward with great urgency, and that all at once so strongly that I would rather fly there than go on foot as usual!'
CJ|0|178|12|0|When Joseph heard this, he said, 'Your will is your own and you can do what you will, so you can go or stay.'
CJ|0|178|13|0|Thereupon Jonathan went to the little Child and most humbly took his leave from Him.
CJ|0|178|14|0|'Here the little Child stated, 'Jonathan, if you absolutely want to leave you are free to go - but do not forget to come back!
CJ|0|178|15|0|Now I tell you that your plan to cast your big net tonight will avail you nothing.
CJ|0|178|16|0|Instead I shall drive a shark into your net that will torment you until sunrise and will tear up your best fishing gear in the morning.
CJ|0|178|17|0|And despite all that you will not catch him - for he will bring all your effort to naught with one slap of his tail into the water!'
CJ|0|178|18|0|When Jonathan heard this from the little Child, he suddenly changed his mind and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|178|19|0|'Brother, in that case I shall remain! See, tomorrow I wanted to bring you a big cask filled with the choicest fish -
CJ|0|178|20|0|and this thought drew me homeward so strongly.
CJ|0|178|21|0|But now that I have heard how this haul will turn out, I shall stay with you.
CJ|0|178|22|0|So have me brought to my couch where I shall sleep quite peacefully - and I do not care what happens at home!'
CJ|0|178|23|0|At this the little Child said: 'Jonathan, thus you please Me better than when you seek to conceal your heart!
CJ|0|178|24|0|But I now tell you: Go home! For at midnight you will do Me an important service.'
CJ|0|178|25|0|Thereupon Jonathan arose and hastened homeward, blessed by Joseph's entire household.
CJ|0|179|1|1|The Lucky Catch - An Omen For Jonathan
CJ|0|179|1|0|ACCORDING TO present-day calculations it was the tenth hour in the evening when Jonathan came home.
CJ|0|179|2|0|When he arrived there, he found his three helpers with their wives and children quite busy and heard them rejoice and speak among themselves as follows,
CJ|0|179|3|0|'It is well and good that our master went away and gave us a chance to show him what faithful servants we are to his house.
CJ|0|179|4|0|Today we caught a thousand pounds of tuna, a thousand pounds of sturgeon, three young sharks, ten swordfish, one dolphin and about two hundred pounds of choice smaller fish.
CJ|0|179|5|0|How happy he will be to find such a wealth of fish.'
CJ|0|179|6|0|Jonathan now made his presence known, and all ran towards him like children to their father and told him of the lucky catch.
CJ|0|179|7|0|Jonathan praised and kissed them and then said, 'Since you have already been so industrious today, go now and quarter the large fishes - namely the sharks, the swordfish, the dolphin and the sturgeons and bring them into the large smoke-shed.
CJ|0|179|8|0|Be sure to promptly make a strong smoke with a number of pleasantly scented shrubs so the fish will not spoil because of the heat, and rub especially the sharks and the dolphin well with salt, and do not spare the sea-onions and the thyme.
CJ|0|179|9|0|Then put the tuna and the other smaller fish into the large casks.'
CJ|0|179|10|0|And his chief helper assured him, 'Oh master, what you have now ordered done was already done during the day, and everything is in the best order.'
CJ|0|179|11|0|Here Jonathan went and convinced himself of everything and then declared, 'Children and brothers, that is no ordinary catch.
CJ|0|179|12|0|A higher power has helped here so let us wait until after midnight and see whether this higher power will not make use of our strength in return.
CJ|0|179|13|0|You have seen the full eclipse of the moon - that is a sure sign that a misfortune awaits someone still today! So let us wait until midnight and see if someone will not have need of our help.
CJ|0|179|14|0|Go now and ready the great boat that has a sail and ten strong oars for departure.
CJ|0|179|15|0|And the three helpers at once readied the boat.
CJ|0|179|16|0|Now they had hardly completed their task, when a mighty wind began to stir up the water of the sea.
CJ|0|179|17|0|Here Jonathan said to the three, 'Now we have no more time to lose! Call your ten sons and place them at the oars. You, fishing master, take the wheel, and I shall manage the two large forward oars myself.
CJ|0|179|18|0|Pull in the sail, since we have a contrary wind - and now let us go out on the high sea at once in the name of the Almighty!' -
CJ|0|179|19|0|When they had thus steered outward for at least an hour and had much trouble with the strong waves, they heard loud cries of fear coming from the high, mightily heaving sea.
CJ|0|179|20|0|At this they rowed with great vigor and in a quarter of an hour reached a large Roman ship which had run aground on a sandbar and had already been strongly tilted by the pressure of the waves.
CJ|0|179|21|0|Ropeladders were hastily thrown over the side of the Roman ship, and all the people - numbering about one hundred - were saved, in command of whom was none other than Cyrenius accompanied by Tullia and by Maronius Pilla.
CJ|0|180|1|1|A Great Reward For Jonathan
CJ|0|180|1|0|CYRENIUS NOW asked his gigantic rescuer where they were, and also for his name.
CJ|0|180|2|0|Jonathan answered, 'Sir, you must be a stranger, since this land which has so many characteristic features is unknown to you.'
CJ|0|180|3|0|And Cyrenius said, 'Friend, one region not seldom has a similarity with another, and in the twilight of the moon one may easily fail to recognize one's own homeland!
CJ|0|180|4|0|Besides, it is especially difficult to recognize a locality when one's feelings have first been stirred up by fear of death!
CJ|0|180|5|0|So you may as well tell me the name of this region into which the terrible storm has driven me.'
CJ|0|180|6|0|Jonathan now said, 'Good sir, you are surely familiar with the rule that one should not be too quick in telling someone just rescued where he is.
CJ|0|180|7|0|For if he is far from his destination, he becomes too depressed upon learning this too soon after withstanding great danger.
CJ|0|180|8|0|But if by some happenstance the storm does after all cast a rescued person close to the place of his destination, this sudden joy, after the recently withstood fear of death, could cost him his life!
CJ|0|180|9|0|Therefore the rescuer should at first be reserved and only after a while tell the rescued what they want to know.'
CJ|0|180|10|0|When Cyrenius heard this manner of reply from the to him still unknown rescuer, he admitted,
CJ|0|180|11|0|'Truly, you are a noble rescuer and have the right sort of wisdom along with it; so steer away that we may soon reach land.'
CJ|0|180|12|0|Here Jonathan announced, 'See, the bight is already reached! It branches off into a small arm at the end,
CJ|0|180|13|0|and if we were on a fixed and calm spot, we would already have seen my fishing hut.
CJ|0|180|14|0|In much less than a quarter of an hour we will be on dry land, for the wind is now very favorable to us.'
CJ|0|180|15|0|Cyrenius was satisfied with this answer, and Jonathan sailed through the bight with the speed of an arrow and reached the desired shore in a few minutes.
CJ|0|180|16|0|When the boat was made fast to the shore, all immediately stepped onto the land, and Cyrenius loudly thanked the God of Israel that He had saved him with all those dear to him.
CJ|0|180|17|0|When Jonathan heard that Cyrenius, whom he did not know at this time, praised the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, he said,
CJ|0|180|18|0|'My friend, now I am twice as glad that I have saved an Israelite in you, for I am also a son of Abraham!'
CJ|0|180|19|0|And Cyrenius responded, I am not quite that, for I am in fact a Roman - but I still know the holiness of your God and therefore acknowledge Him alone!'
CJ|0|180|20|0|And Jonathan said, That is still better! Tomorrow we will speak more about this, but for today go to rest.
CJ|0|180|21|0|See, my huts are roomy and clean. I also have straw in great quantity, so make yourselves a resting place - in the meantime I shall take my boat out again to see whether your ship cannot be refloated.'
CJ|0|180|22|0|Cyrenius naturally objected, 'Friend, tomorrow is time enough for that.'
CJ|0|180|23|0|But Jonathan answered, 'Tomorrow is the Sabbath, when we rest from all menial labor, so everything must be put in order still before sunrise.'
CJ|0|180|24|0|Thereupon Jonathan with his helpers again entered the boat and, since the wind had diminished somewhat, sailed all the more quickly out to the ship of Cyrenius. He had little trouble in refloating it, for the flood tide of the sea assisted by the full moon made matters all the easier.
CJ|0|180|25|0|Then Jonathan quickly seized the towing line, tied it to his boat, and with his helpers joyously rowed toward the fairly deep bight. Thus they brought the large ship into his safe harbor, where it was made fast to the shore by means of a very long rope, which was better for him than anchoring.
CJ|0|180|26|0|After this undertaking, which required a good two hours, Jonathan went home while the morning had already become fairly bright, laid down on his couch and with his helpers rested for three hours.
CJ|0|180|27|0|Cyrenius and his company also rested and slept fairly long into the morning.
CJ|0|180|28|0|When Jonathan awoke well refreshed, he honored and praised God in Joseph's Child and thought over what He had said to him.
CJ|0|180|29|0|Then he told the women to promptly butcher and roast about thirty of the choicest tuna for the many guests, and along with his helpers assisted the women.
CJ|0|180|30|0|In an hour the breakfast was prepared, and Jonathan went into the huts himself and awakened his rescued guests.
CJ|0|180|31|0|When Cyrenius awoke and found himself wholly refreshed and in good spirits, he immediately asked Jonathan whether he had been able to save the ship.
CJ|0|180|32|0|And Jonathan replied, 'Arise, and look out of this window!'
CJ|0|180|33|0|Cyrenius arose at once, looked outside, and beheld his great ship in the harbor quite well preserved.
CJ|0|180|34|0|At this he was glad beyond measure, went over to the giant rescuer and said in deep gratitude,
CJ|0|180|35|0|'Oh friend, such a deed cannot be rewarded in an ordinary manner - truly, I shall reward this deed in such a way as only an emperor can reward it!'
CJ|0|180|36|0|But Jonathan said, 'Friend, let that be for now, and come to breakfast with your company.'
CJ|0|180|37|0|Here Cyrenius asked in great surprise, 'What, you want to be our host also? Oh you noble man! Once I find out from you where I am, and who you are, then you shall also find out who I am, and a great reward shall by yours!'
CJ|0|180|38|0|Hereupon all arose from their resting places and followed Jonathan into the great hut where the breakfast already awaited the company, and all ate the well-prepared fish with great enjoyment and greatly praised Jonathan.
CJ|0|180|39|0|But Jonathan said 'Oh do not praise me, for the real credit for all that belongs to Someone Else - and not to me!
CJ|0|180|40|0|I was only a coarse instrument of Him who thus guided me and showed me in advance that I would have an important duty to perform during this past night.
CJ|0|180|41|0|And so it was - I found you in great danger and was your rescuer, and that was the will of the Most High.
CJ|0|180|42|0|I have fulfilled this holy will, and the realization that I have fulfilled the will of God out of love to Him is my great reward - and were you an emperor, you could not give me a greater!
CJ|0|180|43|0|Therefore I would also ask you to think of no other reward for me.
CJ|0|180|44|0|Just put your big and stately ship in order again, and when I learn the place of your destination from you, I shall also assist you in that matter with word and deed.'
CJ|0|180|45|0|And Cyrenius replied, 'Friend, that you shall promptly find out!
CJ|0|180|46|0|See, my destination this time is Ostracine in Egypt, for I am the governor and a brother of the Emperor. My name is Cyrenius Quirinus.'
CJ|0|180|47|0|At these words Jonathan fell down on his knees and asked for grace in case he had offended in any way.
CJ|0|180|48|0|But just as Cyrenius wanted to raise up Jonathan, there came Joseph with his entire household to visit Jonathan because he was so long in keeping his promise of coming back to Joseph's house.
CJ|0|181|1|1|Cyrenius Comes To The Right Place
CJ|0|181|1|0|NOW JOSEPH did not go directly into the hut, but sent in a messenger and had him notify Jonathan that he was there.
CJ|0|181|2|0|Jonathan soon arose and said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|181|3|0|'Imperial, consular highness, I again ask your forgiveness if I have offended you in anything by my well-meaning rudeness!
CJ|0|181|4|0|For just as everything else is heavy about me, so also on occasion is my tongue!
CJ|0|181|5|0|But now I must go out again; for my neighbor and highly honored friend has called on me today.'
CJ|0|181|6|0|Cyrenius replied, 'Oh friend, my highly esteemed rescuer, do as you please and do not consider me, your debtor.
CJ|0|181|7|0|I am only going to put on some better clothes, whereupon I will promptly follow you myself!'
CJ|0|181|8|0|Jonathan now left Cyrenius and quickly went outside to receive Joseph.
CJ|0|181|9|0|Joseph in the meantime went nearer to where the ship was made fast so he could look at it more closely,
CJ|0|181|10|0|whereupon Jonathan hurried after Joseph and his company and soon caught up with them.
CJ|0|181|11|0|When the two had greeted each other and Jonathan had taken the little Child which had run to him upon his arms and caressed Him,
CJ|0|181|12|0|Joseph asked his big friend in great surprise,
CJ|0|181|13|0|'But brother, tell me - where did you get that ship?
CJ|0|181|14|0|Or did traveling guests arrive in it?
CJ|0|181|15|0|Truly, that is a magnificent ship, the likes of which one sees arrive only from Rome!'
CJ|0|181|16|0|And Jonathan replied, 'Oh friend, see, that is why I had to leave your villa even yesterday!
CJ|0|181|17|0|A heavy gale ran a Roman ship aground on a sandbank outside the bight yesterday.
CJ|0|181|18|0|My efforts - by the grace of this your little Child - succeeded in saving the ship from certain destruction.
CJ|0|181|19|0|The rescued, numbering about a hundred, are still in my living quarters which fortunately are roomy enough for them;
CJ|0|181|20|0|and I think that they will depart today, since the place of their destination is luckily our city itself, as they told me.
CJ|0|181|21|0|They still do not actually know where they are - for one must not tell the rescued that too soon -
CJ|0|181|22|0|but when they make their departure, I shall pilot them out anyhow!'
CJ|0|181|23|0|Joseph now asked Jonathan whether the rescued did not say who and whence they were.
CJ|0|181|24|0|At this Jonathan answered, 'You know that one must not tell tales out of school,
CJ|0|181|25|0|for as long as the rescued have not departed their names must not be revealed, since that could be injurious to them on a future journey.'
CJ|0|181|26|0|Here the little Child said U Jonathan, 'Oh man, you do indeed have a noble heart in which there is no guile,
CJ|0|181|27|0|but you are still richly endowed with many an old superstition!
CJ|0|181|28|0|Just the same it is better to be silent here than to speak - for the matter will clear itself up in a few moments, anyhow.'
CJ|0|181|29|0|When the little Child had said this, Cyrenius with his company stepped out the hut and went toward the ship, and thus straight toward the spot where Joseph was.
CJ|0|181|30|0|On the way over Cyrenius suddenly exclaimed to Tullia, 'Wife! Just look over there! Is not the group over there with our rescuer altogether like the one on whose account we journeyed to Ostracine?
CJ|0|181|31|0|By the living God! I have never seen anything like it! And look, our host right now has a little Child on his arms who wholly resembles the holy One that our heavenly friend has in Ostracine!'
CJ|0|181|32|0|Here the little Child wanted to be put down, and when He was free He at once ran toward the already closely approaching Cyrenius.
CJ|0|181|33|0|And Cyrenius stood still and gazed at the toward-him-running little Child very attentively.
CJ|0|181|34|0|And the little Child, when He was about three steps away from Cyrenius, called out,
CJ|0|181|35|0|'Cyrenius, Cyrenius, My dear Cyrenius, see how I hurry toward you - why do you not hurry toward Me also?'
CJ|0|181|36|0|Hereupon Cyrenius recognized the little Child, immediately fell on his knees along with Tullia and actually shouted,
CJ|0|181|37|0|'Oh my Lord, o my God! Who - just where am I, that You - my God - my Creator - my life - You who alone are all in all to me - come to meet me in this strange place?'
CJ|0|181|38|0|And the little Child answered, 'My dear Cyrenius, you are already in the right place - for where I am, there is surely the right place for you! See, there comes Joseph, and Mary, and Eudokia, My brothers and the eight children!'
CJ|0|181|39|0|Here Cyrenius declared, 'O my life, this is too much happiness for me at one time!' Thereupon he began to weep from happiness and could not speak for his too sacred feelings.
CJ|0|182|1|1|Storms Of The Soul - A Sign Of God's Love
CJ|0|182|1|0|JOSEPH NOW came over also and with Mary wept for joy because he was given to see his friend Cyrenius again after two years.
CJ|0|182|2|0|Here the little Child said to Cyrenius, 'Cyrenius, it is enough that you bow your heart before Me in all love -
CJ|0|182|3|0|but you may keep your knees straight! See, you have a large following with you which still does not know Me, and you shall not give Me away through such posture!
CJ|0|182|4|0|So arise from the ground and do as Joseph, Jonathan, Mary and all the others are doing - and have your wife arise also!'
CJ|0|182|5|0|Cyrenius now arose with Tullia, whereupon he promptly took the little Child on his arms and caressed Him.
CJ|0|182|6|0|With the little Child on his arm he stepped closer to Joseph and said,
CJ|0|182|7|0|'Greetings to you from the bottom of my heart! How many times indeed has my heart longed for you -
CJ|0|182|8|0|but the unfortunate matters of state have piled up so greatly during the past two years that I never knew how to win the time to follow this high and holy demand of my heart!
CJ|0|182|9|0|Only by now was I able to put everything so far in order that I could visit you, my divine friend, for a short time.
CJ|0|182|10|0|But even now that I followed the urge of my heart I would almost have perished if, without a doubt, this most holy little Child had not sent a rescuer to meet me!
CJ|0|182|11|0|'Oh my friend and brother, I have had much indeed to withstand during these last two years!
CJ|0|182|12|0|Persecution, betrayal, slander with the emperor and many other most unpleasant things did I have to endure!
CJ|0|182|13|0|But at such times I always thought of what the most holy little Child once said to me two years ago, namely, that He pinches and teases those He loves.
CJ|0|182|14|0|And truly, all these storms around my soul were nothing else than all sorts of caresses from this my Lord of all lords!
CJ|0|182|15|0|For wherever a wave rose up against me and threatened to devour me hide and hair,
CJ|0|182|16|0|there it was smashed by another still mightier counterwave, and nothing remained but only vain, empty shadows.
CJ|0|182|17|0|And now I am finally here totally unharmed after having withstood a great danger which threatened to swallow us all, and am in your to me truly divine company! Now all the storms which frightened me are becalmed as if they had gone to an eternal rest!'
CJ|0|182|18|0|Here Joseph embraced Cyrenius and replied, 'Yes, brother in the Lord, as you now have spoken, so it also is!
CJ|0|182|19|0|I did in fact always know within myself what was taking place with you - but I always praised the Lord thereat for loving you so much.
CJ|0|182|20|0|Now look over there toward noon and morning,42 and you will easily recognize the city and still more easily your own villa'.
CJ|0|182|21|0|So have your ship taken care of and come with me, and we will have a real heart-to-heart talk at home.'
CJ|0|182|22|0|When Cyrenius looked over and quickly recognized the villa, he was amazed and could not get over his surprise at all this.
CJ|0|183|1|1|The Mystery Of The Gale
CJ|0|183|1|0|ONLY WHEN CYRENIUS, in his great surprise, had looked in all directions and convinced himself of the correctness of all this, did he begin to speak more coherently and said to Joseph in a bewildered tone of voice,
CJ|0|183|2|0|'Yes, my truly noble friend and brother, it shall promptly be done as you wish!
CJ|0|183|3|0|But two things must first be made right.
CJ|0|183|4|0|In the first place my great rescuer must be rewarded - and that in a manner worthy of an emperor -
CJ|0|183|5|0|and secondly I must find out from you beforehand just how it was actually possible that I was driven off course to this place where I least expected to be.
CJ|0|183|6|0|'See, already beginning at Tyre, I constantly had a strong east wind which gradually changed into a regular gale!
CJ|0|183|7|0|I had already been driven about by this adverse wind for ten whole days on the high sea - God knows to where -
CJ|0|183|8|0|and when with the help of this great rescuer I finally had land beneath my feet again by last midnight I thought that I was in Spain, and close to the pillars of Hercules at that.
CJ|0|183|9|0|And now I am - instead of supposedly in Spain - exactly there, where I actually wanted to go!
CJ|0|183|10|0|Oh brother, oh friend, give me only a little enlightenment in this matter.'
CJ|0|183|11|0|And Joseph answered, 'Friend, first have your ship inspected by your crew to see if everything is in order -
CJ|0|183|12|0|then, with the grace of the Lord, I will tell you something about your sea voyage.'
CJ|0|183|13|0|Here Cyrenius responded to the wise Joseph, 'Oh friend, you seem very strange to me today.
CJ|0|183|14|0|Are you testing me? Or what is it that you have in mind with me?
CJ|0|183|15|0|Today is after all the Sabbath of your and my Lord, upon which you placed great importance wherever you were in the past.
CJ|0|183|16|0|And truly, I do not understand you and also do not know why you want to force a task upon me today.
CJ|0|183|17|0|See, This One here who rests on my arms holy, most holy, has surely put my ship in order long ago because I love Him above all!
CJ|0|183|18|0|What then will I accomplish by being anxious? I was in great danger and worried much -
CJ|0|183|19|0|but all my worry was vain - for only He and He alone rescued me!
CJ|0|183|20|0|Hence I shall not worry any more about anything in the future and shall certainly leave the ship alone today! Is it not right this way?'
CJ|0|183|21|0|And the little Child kissed Cyrenius and said, 'Joseph has only tested you in My name because you wanted to reward Jonathan before you went to the villa with him.
CJ|0|183|22|0|Now I say to you that you shall not reward Jonathan at all for I Am his reward Myself!
CJ|0|183|23|0|So just bestir yourself and go with Joseph, and everything will be made clear to you at home.' And Cyrenius immediately did what the little Child advised him to do, and all went to the villa.
CJ|0|184|1|1|The Way Of The Lord With Cyrenius
CJ|0|184|1|0|WHEN, with the exception of Jonathan's servants, the entire party had arrived at the villa, Joseph at once told his sons to prepare a good noon meal.
CJ|0|184|2|0|And Jonathan gave them the generous load of the most choice tuna fish which he had taken along for that purpose.
CJ|0|184|3|0|After this Joseph went with most of the members of Cyrenius' company and of course with Cyrenius himself, with Mary, with Jonathan and with the little Child, which Cyrenius still carried on his arms, up his favorite little hill.
CJ|0|184|4|0|And Eudokia and Tullia as well as the eight children did not remain in the house either, but also followed the company up the little hill which had a large, free space at the top.
CJ|0|184|5|0|Arrived there they all sat down on the benches made by Joseph and refreshed themselves beneath the fragrant shade of rose-, myrtle-and papyrus trees.
CJ|0|184|6|0|For the top of the hill was divided into two parts - one was thickly foliated and was meant for the daytime -
CJ|0|184|7|0|while the other was free and was meant for the evening and nightime, so one might enjoy the fresh air and the unrestricted view of the land as well as of the sky.
CJ|0|184|8|0|As they sat amid the beautiful, covered foliage of the hill, Cyrenius asked Joseph whether he would not give him the desired enlightenment now concerning his sea voyage.
CJ|0|184|9|0|And Joseph answered, 'Yes, brother, here is the place and the time for that, so hear me!
CJ|0|184|10|0|See, the east wind signifies the grace of God! This drove you stormily to Him whom you now hold on your arms!
CJ|0|184|11|0|Now there still are ever so many who do not know and recognize the Lord's grace nor when and how it operates.
CJ|0|184|12|0|Thus you also did not know what the Lord's boundless grace intended for you.
CJ|0|184|13|0|'You thought yourself lost and supposed that the Lord had wholly forgotten you!
CJ|0|184|14|0|And behold, when you were stranded on the sand bar by the boundless grace of the Lord and gave yourself up for lost, the Lord seized you with great power and rescued you from every downfall!
CJ|0|184|15|0|For thus has always been and will always be the way of the Lord, by which He leads those who have been and will be on the road that leads to Him!
CJ|0|184|16|0|'Now why did the Lord lead you thus? - See, as it became known about Tyre that you would go here by ship, paid assassins assembled,
CJ|0|184|17|0|took vessels and wanted to murderously assault you on the high seas!
CJ|0|184|18|0|At this the Lord suddenly sent a strong east wind -
CJ|0|184|19|0|which very quickly pushed your ship away from your enemies, so they were wholly unable to reach it.
CJ|0|184|20|0|But since your enemies did not let you out of their sight but constantly followed you all the more fiercely, the Lord's grace over you then turned into a gale.
CJ|0|184|21|0|This gale drowned your enemies in the sea and put your ship at rest in the right place where you were fully rescued. - Cyrenius, now do you understand this, your sea voyage?'
CJ|0|185|1|1|A Gospel On Prayer Pleasing To God
CJ|0|185|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS had heard this from Joseph, he turned to the little Child resting on his arms and said to Him,
CJ|0|185|2|0|'O You whose Name my tongue will never be worthy to express! Then that was nothing but grace from You, my Lord and God?
CJ|0|185|3|0|How, in what way shall I now thank You, how praise and honor You for such immeasurable, truly wonderful grace?
CJ|0|185|4|0|What can I, a poor, dull human being really do for You in return, o Lord, since You are so immeasurably merciful to me and protect me more than Your own heart?'
CJ|0|185|5|0|Here the little Child said, "My beloved Cyrenius! You would be much more pleasing to Me if only you would not always heave such sighs before Me!
CJ|0|185|6|0|What after all do I and you get out of it when you sigh thus before Me?
CJ|0|185|7|0|I say to you, rather be of good cheer and love Me as well as all other people in your heart, and you will please Me more than if you always sigh for no reason in the world.'
CJ|0|185|8|0|Cyrenius now inquired most tenderly of the little Child,
CJ|0|185|9|0|'O my life, my all! May I then not pray to You, my Lord and my God?'
CJ|0|185|10|0|And the little Child answered, 'Oh yes, you may indeed do that - but not with all manner of never-ending exclamations,
CJ|0|185|11|0|but only in your spirit, which is your love towards Me, and in its truth, which is the true light that streams forth from the flame of love!
CJ|0|185|12|0|Do you really suppose that I become more opulent, mightier and greater by the prayers of men than I already am without such prayers?
CJ|0|185|13|0|'Oh see, that is just why I have appeared out of My eternal infinity in this body, so that men should pray to Me more with their love -
CJ|0|185|14|0|and should therewith spare their mouth, their tongue and their lips! For that kind of prayer degrades the worshiper as well as the worshiped, because it is dead nonsense, a characteristic of the heathen!
CJ|0|185|15|0|What after all do you do with your good friends and brothers when you gather with them?
CJ|0|185|16|0|See, you are delighted to see them, greet them and offer them hands, breast and head.
CJ|0|185|17|0|Do the same with Me also, and I shall eternally ask nothing else of you!
CJ|0|185|18|0|And now be wholly of good spirits, look around a bit after your children and inquire of them a little as to what they have already learned,
CJ|0|185|19|0|and you will have greater joy thereat and will also prepare Me a greater joy than if you were to sigh and exclaim a hundred times on end!'
CJ|0|185|20|0|At this Cyrenius became very glad and promptly called the eight children over to himself and asked them about various things.
CJ|0|185|21|0|And the children gave him such thoroughly informed answers to every question that he could not get over his surprise thereat.
CJ|0|185|22|0|Cyrenius was very happy indeed at this - and the children were also happy that they were so smart, and Cyrenius made generous presents to them all and praised the schoolmaster.
CJ|0|186|1|1|Cyrenius Receives A Rare Gift
CJ|0|186|1|0|THEREUPON the oldest of the three boys went over to Cyrenius and inquired,
CJ|0|186|2|0|'Father Quirinus Cyrenius! Since you have now examined us about various things and we did not fail you in any answer and you were pleased with all of us on that account -
CJ|0|186|3|0|would you not, for your love and concern, also accept a present in return from me?'
CJ|0|186|4|0|Cyrenius smiled at this question and said to the boy,
CJ|0|186|5|0|'Your offer, my dear Sixtus, is very pleasing and welcome to me, only you must describe the object which you wish to give me more closely,
CJ|0|186|6|0|and I shall then tell all of you right away whether or not I can accept it!'
CJ|0|186|7|0|Here the boy answered, 'Oh father Quirinus Cyrenius, it is no object which we want and are able to give you as a present,
CJ|0|186|8|0|but a new science, or which you have surely had no idea until now!'
CJ|0|186|9|0|When Cyrenius heard this from his Sixtus, he said to him,
CJ|0|186|10|0|'Listen, my dear Sixtus, if that is the way the matter stands, then you can make me a present of as much as you ever care to, and I shall most willingly accept it all!'
CJ|0|186|11|0|After this declaration of Cyrenius the boy said,
CJ|0|186|12|0|'Well then, if that pleases you, oh father Quirinus Cyrenius, then listen to me!
CJ|0|186|13|0|You have surely never heard up to now what our earth looks like, and what form it has.
CJ|0|186|14|0|What form do you suppose that it has, the great earth, which carries us all and nourishes us through the grace of God in her?'
CJ|0|186|15|0|Cyrenius was taken aback by this question and did not know what he should say thereto.
CJ|0|186|16|0|Only after a while did he answer the boy, 'Listen, my boy, your question puts me in a great quandary; for I cannot give you a definite answer thereto.
CJ|0|186|17|0|We do of course have a great many conjectures concerning the nature of the earth; but as far as the definite truth is concerned, one cannot answer only with conjectures.
CJ|0|186|18|0|Therefore you go ahead and speak alone, and I shall hear you and then form an opinion of your presentation.'
CJ|0|186|19|0|Here the boy, at a wink from Joseph, ran into the house and very carefully brought the same earth-globe which the little Child had created from an orange the night before because of the eclipse of the moon.
CJ|0|186|20|0|When Cyrenius saw this object, he was surprised and asked, 'Well, just what is that? Is that perhaps the supposed present itself?
CJ|0|186|21|0|After all, you said a little while ago that the present did not consist in an object, but only in a scientific exposition!
CJ|0|186|22|0|But that is nevertheless an object and no scientific exposition.'
CJ|0|186|23|0|The boy replied, 'Dear father Quirinus Cyrenius, that is no doubt true, but I cannot make you a present of this object because it is not mine;
CJ|0|186|24|0|but it is necessary here if you are to understand me.'
CJ|0|186|25|0|Here the boy, with the aid of the earth-globe, began to explain the character of the earth like a professor, and that with such thoroughness that Cyrenius was deeply astonished thereat.
CJ|0|186|26|0|And when the boy had finished, the little Child said to Cyrenius, 'That is right! And so you may have a memento thereof, this little earth shall also be yours, until you will someday receive a greater one in My kingdom!'
CJ|0|187|1|1|Be Not Concerned About Your Brother
CJ|0|187|1|0|CYRENIUS WAS so extraordinarily pleased at this present that he just could not help himself for all his happiness.
CJ|0|187|2|0|After a while, when he had thoroughly looked over the splendid globe in all directions and convinced himself of the truly significant portrayal of all the points known to him, he declared,
CJ|0|187|3|0|'Joseph, that is indeed a more than loud witness for all of us about Him who once created the earth!
CJ|0|187|4|0|For what is indeed more difficult to the Almighty: to create a great earth, or to create one as small as this for our instruction about the great one which carries us?
CJ|0|187|5|0|I would say that is no doubt one and the same thing!
CJ|0|187|6|0|'O God, o great God, what infinite fullness of all manner of perfect things must dwell in You that such wondrous things are so very easily possible to you!
CJ|0|187|7|0|Whoever concerns himself with You in his heart is already blessed in the world!
CJ|0|187|8|0|Whoever possesses You and lovingly carries You in his heart, he can be considered fortunate beyond measure!
CJ|0|187|9|0|Oh how disgusting do the vain pursuits of the children of the world seem to me now!
CJ|0|187|10|0|Oh my poor brother Augustus! If you knew and understood what I now know and understand, how greatly your tottering throne would disgust you!
CJ|0|187|11|0|O my little Jesus, my life, my all! Would You not show my brother through Your omnipotence how insignificant and incredibly shabby his throne is?'
CJ|0|187|12|0|And the little Child said, 'Cyrenius, look at all the creatures of the earth,
CJ|0|187|13|0|and you will find good and bad ones among them in regard to you.
CJ|0|187|14|0|Do you really suppose that they are also like that in regard to Me?
CJ|0|187|15|0|See, the lion is a cruel animal and spares no life in his fury.
CJ|0|187|16|0|Did you also find this animal like that where I am concerned?
CJ|0|187|17|0|Not in the least, you say in your heart, for this king of the desert twice saved my life!
CJ|0|187|18|0|'See, thus matters also stand with your brother - he cannot be like you, nor you like him.
CJ|0|187|19|0|That is why I have called all sorts of creatures into being, because they are a necessary part of My eternal order as they are.
CJ|0|187|20|0|Thus it also had to happen that your brother became what he is, and you also became what you are.
CJ|0|187|21|0|And when your brother says: Lord, I do not know what I am and what I do, but Your power is with me, and I act according to its purpose;
CJ|0|187|22|0|then your brother is as right as you are, and you shall not be concerned about him - for at some future time everyone's works will become manifest!' - These words put Cyrenius into a better frame of mind about Augustus, and he again looked at his little earth.
CJ|0|188|1|1|A Test Of Love For Cyrenius
CJ|0|188|1|0|WHILE CYRENIUS was looking at his earth-globe again with great attentiveness, the little Child wanted to be put down so He might frisk back and forth a bit on the hill.
CJ|0|188|2|0|At this Cyrenius set Him on the ground ever so gently and avowed,
CJ|0|188|3|0|'O my life, my salvation, my all! Only from my hands do I free you bodily -
CJ|0|188|4|0|but never, never from my heart: for there you dwell from now on quite alone - yes, You all alone are my love!
CJ|0|188|5|0|Truly, as long as I have only You, my Savior, then the whole world with all its treasures means less than nothing to me!'
CJ|0|188|6|0|Here the little Child turned to Cyrenius again and said,
CJ|0|188|7|0|'I will just have to remain with you after all - although I really would like to frisk around a bit - because you love Me so much!
CJ|0|188|8|0|If you had constantly gazed at your little earth, see I would have become a bit bored with you:
CJ|0|188|9|0|but since you have directed your heart as well as your whole attention to Me again, I just have to remain with you and cannot separate Myself from you!
CJ|0|188|10|0|Now listen, My dear Cyrenius, just what will your wife say to that, since she has surely heard that you love only Me and no one else?'
CJ|0|188|11|0|And Cyrenius asserted, 'Lord, if I just have You, what do I care about my wife and the whole world? See, all that I am ready to trade off for a mite!
CJ|0|188|12|0|O my Jesus, what can possibly give greater happiness than to love You above all things and to be loved in return by You?
CJ|0|188|13|0|Therefore I would rather despise Tullia like a horde of locusts than to depart from my love to You by only a hair's breadth!'
CJ|0|188|14|0|The little Child now asked, 'Cyrenius, if I tested you a bit in that matter, do you really think that you would remain constant?'
CJ|0|188|15|0|And Cyrenius declared, 'The way I now feel, You could turn the whole world to dust beneath my feet and take Tullia from me a thousand times, if it were possible, and I still would remain constant in my love toward You!'
CJ|0|188|16|0|Hereupon Tullia, as if smitten by a stroke, suddenly sank to the ground and was dead.
CJ|0|188|17|0|This was a great shock to the whole company, and fresh lemon juice and water were quickly brought to revive her;
CJ|0|188|18|0|but all effort was vain - for Tullia was stone dead.
CJ|0|188|19|0|And when Cyrenius saw that Tullia was really dead, he covered up his face and was very sad.
CJ|0|188|20|0|Thereat the little Child asked the sorrowing Cyrenius, 'Cyrenius what am I to make of you now? See, the earth is still whole, and your wife is far from being killed a thousand times as you requested - and you sorrow as if you had lost everything in the world!
CJ|0|188|21|0|Do you not still have Me just as before when I meant everything to you? How then can you be so very sad?'
CJ|0|188|22|0|Hereupon Cyrenius sighed deeply and said very plaintively, 'O Lord, I just did not know how dear Tullia was to me as long as I had her - and only her loss showed me her worth!
CJ|0|188|23|0|Therefore I am sad and will indeed sorrow for her, who was such a noble and faithful helpmate to me, for the rest of my life!'
CJ|0|188|24|0|At this the little Child also sighed deeply and said, 'Oh you changeable children of men, how little constancy dwells in your hearts!
CJ|0|188|25|0|If men are already like this in My presence, what will they be like when I am not among them any more?
CJ|0|188|26|0|Cyrenius, what was I to you a few minutes ago, and what am I to you now?
CJ|0|188|27|0|You cover your face before Me as before the world, and your heart is so filled with sorrow that you can hardly hear My voice.
CJ|0|188|28|0|'Now I tell you: Truly, like that you are far from being worthy of me!
CJ|0|188|29|0|For whoever still loves his wife more than Me, he is not worthy of Me, since I am after all more than woman, created by My power!
CJ|0|188|30|0|I say to you: Take better counsel with yourself in the future, or you will never see My face in this world!'
CJ|0|188|31|0|Thereupon the little Child went over to Joseph and told him, 'Joseph, have the deceased one brought into the little side room and have her lain on a bier.'
CJ|0|188|32|0|Here Joseph inquired, 'My little Son, will she never come back to life?'
CJ|0|188|33|0|And the little Child said, 'Do not ask Me about that - for My time is still a long way off, but do instead as I told you!
CJ|0|188|34|0|See, the woman was jealous of Me when Cyrenius confessed his love to Me - it was this jealousy and this love-envy which killed her so quickly. So do not ask Me further and have her brought into the little side room and lain on a bier, for she is really dead!'
CJ|0|188|35|0|At this Joseph promptly had the corpse brought into the house and lain on a bier set up in a small side room.
CJ|0|188|36|0|All now went over to Cyrenius and comforted him at this sudden loss of his wife.
CJ|0|188|37|0|But Cyrenius soon uncovered his face, straightened up like a real hero and said,
CJ|0|188|38|0|'Oh dear friends, do not comfort me in vain - for I have already found my consolation in my own heart
CJ|0|188|39|0|and you could not possibly give me a better one!
CJ|0|188|40|0|See, the Lord gave me this noble wife in a truly wonderful way, and now He has taken her from me again - for He alone is truly the Lord of all life!
CJ|0|188|41|0|Let everything therefore be offered up to Him and His holy name be praised and honored for it always.
CJ|0|188|42|0|'It is indeed a hard blow to my weak human heart - but now I also perceive it to be all the more enlivening for my spirit!
CJ|0|188|43|0|For by means of this the Lord has freed me and I am not unencumbered by any earthly bonds and belong to Him alone, and He alone is now the holy dweller in my heart! So do not comfort me - for He alone is my consolation forever.'
CJ|0|188|44|0|And the little Child went to Cyrenius and said to him, 'Amen! So be it forever!
CJ|0|188|45|0|Like a breath these years on earth in which we will still work here will pass away - and then you will be where I shall be forever among those who will love Me like you do. So be it forever, and ever, and ever!'
CJ|0|189|1|1|Cyrenius Builds A New, Living Temple
CJ|0|189|1|0|THF SONS OF JOSEPH now came and announced that the meal was prepared.
CJ|0|189|2|0|Hereupon Joseph went over and told this to Cyrenius, who was giving his whole attention to the little Child again, and asked him whether he was able to take any food because of his sorrow.
CJ|0|189|3|0|And Cyrenius said, 'Oh my noble brother, do you really think that I am in the least hungry?
CJ|0|189|4|0|Just look here! How can one possibly become hungry in the company of Him through whom myriads and myriads are filled at every moment?
CJ|0|189|5|0|Now as concerns the sadness you suppose me to have, I there say out of the fullness of my love to Him who created you and me:
CJ|0|189|6|0|How could I possibly mourn in the company of your Lord and mine?
CJ|0|189|7|0|See, where you sow one kernel of wheat into the ground wherein it decays, He has a hundred come up in place of the one!
CJ|0|189|8|0|'Now that is also the case here: Where the Lord takes one. He soon gives a thousand for it!
CJ|0|189|9|0|He has indeed taken the jealous Tullia from me, but He has given Himself to me in her place.
CJ|0|189|10|0|Oh brother, what an infinite replacement that is for such a small loss!
CJ|0|189|11|0|Instead of my wife I can now call Him eternally my own in my heart."
CJ|0|189|12|0|Here Joseph stated, 'Brother, you have become great before the Lord! Truly, you were a pagan - and now are better than many Israelites!
CJ|0|189|13|0|Yes, I must confess it before you: your heart and your mouth put me greatly to shame -
CJ|0|189|14|0|for I have still to experience such submission to the Lord's will in myself.'
CJ|0|189|15|0|At this the little Child sat up and said, 'Joseph, I know why I chose you - but you were never greater before Me than even now, when you confess your weakness before a pagan.
CJ|0|189|16|0|Now I tell you, since you already gave Cyrenius the witness that he is better than many Israelites:
CJ|0|189|17|0|'Cyrenius is more here than Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and more than Moses and the prophets, and more than David and Solomon!
CJ|0|189|18|0|For their deeds were just because of their faith and great piety in their hearts-
CJ|0|189|19|0|but Cyrenius is a first-fruit whom My love has awakened, and that is more than the entire old covenant which was dead, while Cyrenius is wholly alive!
CJ|0|189|20|0|You know the magnificence of the temple in Jerusalem, which is a product of Solomon's wisdom.
CJ|0|189|21|0|But that temple is dead like its designer, who sacrificed Me for the women.
CJ|0|189|22|0|And Cyrenius has now built Me a new, living temple in his heart by his great self-denial. There I shall live eternally, and that is more than all the wisdom of Solomon.'
CJ|0|189|23|0|At this Cyrenius began to weep for happiness, and Joseph as well as Mary deeply engraved these words in their hearts - for they were full of power and full of life.
CJ|0|190|1|1|The Lord Over Death And Above The Sabbath
CJ|0|190|1|0|THE LITTLE CHILD then said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|190|2|0|'Cyrenius, now you are indeed filled in your heart, and this stilling of your hunger will last you eternally-
CJ|0|190|3|0|but your body is hungry, and you need sustenance there for the same purpose that I also need earthly sustenance for My body.
CJ|0|190|4|0|So come down with Me into the house, where we will eat a good fish which Jonathan brought with him today and which My brothers have prepared very well.
CJ|0|190|5|0|For I must tell you that I much prefer to eat fish to that monotonous Jewish children's mush, and I am really looking forward to a good little portion.
CJ|0|190|6|0|Oh, I tell you, My dearest Cyrenius, I very much enjoy eating the fish and am therefore also very fond of Jonathan because he is a pure fisherman and often brings us the best fish!
CJ|0|190|7|0|Oh I tell you, My very dear Cyrenius, after the meal you must play with Me a bit, and your children also.
CJ|0|190|8|0|You are still young, so you can run and jump around with Me a little.'
CJ|0|190|9|0|This purely childish talk of the little Child pleased Cyrenius so greatly that he quite forgot the dead Tullia, although his companions mourned her,
CJ|0|190|10|0|and a few of the company also began to be concerned about Cyrenius because of his gaiety which seemed to be a form of madness to them.
CJ|0|190|11|0|Maronius himself went over to Cyrenius and asked him how he felt.
CJ|0|190|12|0|Here the little Child promptly answered in place of Cyrenius, saying,
CJ|0|190|13|0|'Oh Maronius, do not be concerned for My friend here, for he was never freer from madness in his whole life than now!
CJ|0|190|14|0|I wish you were as sound as Cyrenius, for then you surely would not put such a question in My presence.
CJ|0|190|15|0|Do you also come down with us to the table - perhaps a good piece of fish will heal you.'
CJ|0|190|16|0|Cyrenius now went into the house with the little Child, with Joseph, Mary, Jonathan, Eudokia and with the eight children, and Maronius followed them, although somewhat as if treading on thorns;
CJ|0|190|17|0|but the rest of the great company mourned and did not go to the noon meal.
CJ|0|190|18|0|After the meal, which all those present found very tasty, the little Child promptly wanted to go out into the open again and play with the eight children.
CJ|0|190|19|0|But Mary said, 'Now listen, my Jesus! You really may not play now, and neither may the eight children - for in the first place it is now the Sabbath, and in the second place we have a corpse in the house, and there one must not play, but should be especially quiet and subdued.'
CJ|0|190|20|0|And the little Child retorted, 'Woman, what sort of spirit tells you to speak to Me like that?
CJ|0|190|21|0|Is the Sabbath more than I - and the dead woman more than My will?
CJ|0|190|22|0|But so you may see that I stand above the Sabbath and above the dead woman, and that she does not hinder Me in My joy, let her awaken!'
CJ|0|190|23|0|At these words the corpse arose from the bier and soon thereafter came into the room.
CJ|0|190|24|0|The little Child now told them to give her something to eat, and then promptly went out into the open with Cyrenius, while all were greatly surprised at this awakening.
CJ|0|191|1|1|Cyrenius Wins A Race With The Child
CJ|0|191|1|0|WHEN THE LITTLE CHILD was out in the open with Cyrenius and the other eight children, He said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|191|2|0|'See that tree over there - how far do you suppose it is from here?'
CJ|0|191|3|0|'I would say,' replied Cyrenius, 'that it should, by good measure, be about two hundred paces from here.'
CJ|0|191|4|0|And the little Child said, 'Then let us race there and see which of us has the fastest feet!'
CJ|0|191|5|0|Here Cyrenius smiled and observed, 'O Lord, with Your earthly strength You will no doubt be the last one to reach the tree!'
CJ|0|191|6|0|But the little Child said, 'Only the result will show that, so let us make the attempt!'
CJ|0|191|7|0|At this the racers ran with all their might, and the little Child was at the tree first.
CJ|0|191|8|0|Upon arriving at the tree, Cyrenius, almost out of breath, asserted,
CJ|0|191|9|0|'O Lord, I just knew that You would not run naturally and thus would reach the goal first!
CJ|0|191|10|0|For you are carried by unseen powers, but I am carried only by my sluggish feet!'
CJ|0|191|11|0|Here the little Child stated, 'Cyrenius, herein you have once more gone astray - for your feet are animated by unseen powers as well as Mine!
CJ|0|191|12|0|But the difference consists in that I am a Master, but you are only a student of the powers.
CJ|0|191|13|0|And when you really learn to exercise your powers, you will also be able to use them like the Master does!
CJ|0|191|14|0|Now let us run back, and we will see who will reach the place in front of the house first this time.'
CJ|0|191|15|0|Here Cyrenius quickly bent down to the earth, lifted up the little Child and ran back with Him - and was by far the first one at the goal.
CJ|0|191|16|0|Arrived there, the little Child smiled and said, 'That was great fun!
CJ|0|191|17|0|See, you have achieved mastery at once - you saw the Master, took Him up and therewith became a master yourself.
CJ|0|191|18|0|Now mark the lesson therein: In the future no one will become a master by his own efforts anymore,
CJ|0|191|19|0|but if he takes up the Master, he then will become a master through the Master whom he has taken up.
CJ|0|191|20|0|'It matters little who is able to run the fastest - but for all that everyone should strive to reach the goal set by Me ahead of any other goal and ahead of anyone else!
CJ|0|191|21|0|Whoever will undertake the path of life on his own power, he will be the last -
CJ|0|191|22|0|but whoever will do as you just did during the second race, he will also find himself to be the first at the goal just like you!
CJ|0|191|23|0|Now let us change over to another pastime and have some fun in a childlike way.'
CJ|0|192|1|1|A Prophetic Game Of The Future Begins
CJ|0|192|1|0|THE LITTLE CHILD NOW turned to Sixtus as the oldest boy among the children adopted by Cyrenius, and said to him,
CJ|0|192|2|0|'Sixtus, go and make ten little pits there at the edge of the path, each a hand-span away from the other. You already know what to do.
CJ|0|192|3|0|Then bring the ten little marbles that James made from clay for us to play with, and we shall toss a few marbles - you already know how, since you are the one who showed Me!'
CJ|0|192|4|0|At this Sixtus promptly did what the little Child wanted.
CJ|0|192|5|0|When the ten little pits were made, and the clay marbles were brought, the little Child said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|192|6|0|'Now set Me down again so I can explain to you and show how this game goes, but you other children must not interrupt Me, since I want to explain the matter to Cyrenius Myself.'
CJ|0|192|7|0|Hereupon the little Child with pathos turned to Cyrenius and declared,
CJ|0|192|8|0|'See, the game goes as follows: you must stand three paces away from this little pit, then toss a marble.
CJ|0|192|9|0|If you make a successful toss into the tenth and therewith last and farthest pit you are the king of the game; if you reach the ninth, you then are a prime minister; in the eighth you are a general!
CJ|0|192|10|0|In the seventh you are a governor, in the sixth a judge, in the fifth a priest, in the fourth a farmer, in the third a father, in the second a mother and in the first a child!
CJ|0|192|11|0|How the game then goes on I shall tell you as soon as the pits are occupied.'
CJ|0|192|12|0|Hereupon Cyrenius smilingly took a marble and tossed it along the path, and the marble quickly rolled into the first pit!
CJ|0|192|13|0|And the little Child asked, 'Are you satisfied with your station? Otherwise you can as a beginner toss twice more!'
CJ|0|192|14|0|And Cyrenius said, 'O all joy of my life, my Jesus! I am satisfied just where I am!'
CJ|0|192|15|0|and the little Child replied, 'Good, so do all of you now toss, one after the other. I shall make the last toss!'
CJ|0|192|16|0|And the children tossed their marbles but did not occupy all the little pits but generally came together in twos and threes in one pit.
CJ|0|192|17|0|Finally the little Child tossed and came, as always, into the tenth pit.
CJ|0|192|18|0|At this a girl complained and declared, 'So the little Jesus just has to be a King all the time!'
CJ|0|192|19|0|But the little Child retorted, 'Why are you vexed at that? You after all tossed ahead of Me, so why are you so awkward with your hand?
CJ|0|192|20|0|Now do not be cross with Me over that, or I shall quickly send you another mouse of which you are so much afraid!'
CJ|0|192|21|0|To this the girl said no more and was reconciled to being alone in her second pit.
CJ|0|192|22|0|And since the ninth, eighth, seventh and sixth pits were unoccupied, Cyrenius said to the little Child,
CJ|0|192|23|0|'See, O my life! We still have no prime minister, no general, no governor and no judge!
CJ|0|192|24|0|Who now will take over these important posts?'
CJ|0|192|25|0|'These posts', replied the little Child, 'I will now have to look after Myself, since no one occupied them, for all the unoccupied posts must be taken over by one, starting with the one who occupies the King’s pit!
CJ|0|192|26|0|If the pit of the prime minister were occupied, the three following posts would go to him. But since this post is vacant, the four pits fall only to the King! - And since all the pits are now occupied, let us begin the actual game!'
CJ|0|193|1|1|The Symbolic Children's Game
CJ|0|193|1|0|AND the little Child continued, 'Now that I am the King, everyone must also obey Me as everyone obeys a king!
CJ|0|193|2|0|And so then hear My laws! Let the pit of the priests be wise and mostly kind (rather than strict)!
CJ|0|193|3|0|Whoever laughs is relieved of his office and falls into disgrace.
CJ|0|193|4|0|Little pit of the farmer, be active, for when you are indifferent you will have to hunger.
CJ|0|193|5|0|Little pit of the father, be full of love toward your children and raise them correctly and justly, or you will be ridiculed by them.
CJ|0|193|6|0|Little pit of the mother, be frugal and filled with fear of God, so your infants will become wise.
CJ|0|193|7|0|And My dear little children's pit, remain as you are: a constant teacher of the wise toward wisdom in God!
CJ|0|193|8|0|Now these are the laws and they must be followed precisely.
CJ|0|193|9|0|But if anyone wants a favor from Me, he must come to Me for it kneeling!
CJ|0|193|10|0|Go now and be active, and leave Me alone. And you, Cyrenius, must go with the father and the mother because you are a child.'
CJ|0|193|11|0|A girl and a boy who took the part of priests now went to a somewhat elevated spot in a dignified and serious manner.
CJ|0|193|12|0|Then two girls and a boy went their way as farmers and busied themselves quite actively on the ground as if their work were the most important.
CJ|0|193|13|0|Next another boy and a girl, conducting themselves quite gravely, went their way and represented the father who, to be a proper father, should also be a mother in his heart.
CJ|0|193|14|0|Then the one mother went to her place followed by her child, Cyrenius. But the mother was too shy of her child and did not dare to speak to him and teach him wisely.
CJ|0|193|15|0|She therefore turned back to the King and asked Him for the grace of giving her another office.
CJ|0|193|16|0|The King then referred her to the priests who began to laugh when they saw the mother coming their way.
CJ|0|193|17|0|At this the King immediately called the priests over and deposed them because they had laughed when they should have been wise and dignified, and made farmers of them.
CJ|0|193|18|0|But the farmers soon began to argue and quarrel among themselves, and the King called them and smoothed over their differences and established peace among them.
CJ|0|193|19|0|Now the mother came again and wanted another office.
CJ|0|193|20|0|Here the King said, 'Since you represent love in its wisdom, then be the priest!'
CJ|0|193|21|0|Then the father came and complained that he had no wife, because the mother was a priest.
CJ|0|193|22|0|And the King replied, 'Then take the child and go over and take the place of the mother.'
CJ|0|193|23|0|And so it was done - but the priest now began to demand of the farmers that they should become more subservient to him.
CJ|0|193|24|0|At this matters soon fell into great disorder, and the King recalled them all and said, I see that you are all at odds - so let us make a new toss.'
CJ|0|194|1|1|The First Woman's Nature Is Rebuked
CJ|0|194|1|0|CYRENIUS AGAIN tossed his marble first, and this time landed in the ninth little pit, and the children of Cyrenius declared,
CJ|0|194|2|0|'Father Cyrenius, that is really moving up: from child to prime minister, and that at the first toss!
CJ|0|194|3|0|If you were to toss again, you surely could get into the King's pit.'
CJ|0|194|4|0|But Cyrenius said, 'My children, I am already satisfied with this honor - so you just go ahead and toss the marbles.
CJ|0|194|5|0|See to it that you get into the children's pit quite often, for there you will find the best and most desirable place.'
CJ|0|194|6|0|Thereupon Sixtus quickly tossed, landed in the children's pit and was quite happy.
CJ|0|194|7|0|Then the oldest girl tossed and again landed in the second mother's pit.
CJ|0|194|8|0|At this the girl complained as she had done before, saying, 'Oh, so I have to be the mother again after all!'
CJ|0|194|9|0|Here the little Child went over, took the marble out of the pit, handed it back to the girl and said,
CJ|0|194|10|0|'Here, toss again, you dissatisfied one - but see to it that you do not toss into the mother's pit again!'
CJ|0|194|11|0|The girl now tossed once more, landed in the same pit, and nearly wept from vexation.
CJ|0|194|12|0|At this the little Child again stepped over to her and asserted, 'Oh you tyrannical creature! Truly, in you the first woman's nature is revealed!
CJ|0|194|13|0|What shall I do with you, oh serpent's nature, oh lion's paw?
CJ|0|194|14|0|I shall promptly call a mouse that will really torment you, then you will no doubt become more to My liking.'
CJ|0|194|15|0|At this the girl quickly fell on her knees before the little Child and implored amid tears,
CJ|0|194|16|0|'My dearest Jesus, I beg You, just no mouse or rat - for that makes me terribly afraid!
CJ|0|194|17|0|Truly I will a thousand times rather take the part of the mother than to see a single mouse!'
CJ|0|194|18|0|Here the little Child said, 'This time I shall spare you with a mouse -
CJ|0|194|19|0|but if you grumble once more, then ten mice will come at you at once and sniff at your feet!'
CJ|0|194|20|0|At this the girl was quiet as a mouse and watched quite patiently while the other children occupied all the other pits,
CJ|0|194|21|0|and did not even take exception when another girl occupied the father's pit, which otherwise always vexed her the most if a boy did not occupy it.
CJ|0|194|22|0|Lastly the girl tossed and still once more landed in the mother's pit.
CJ|0|194|23|0|At this she bit her lips in secret vexation.
CJ|0|194|24|0|And the little Child smiled, took a little twig, dabbed all the marbles with it and then breathed over the little pits, and instantly a lively mouse sat therein in place of the marble.
CJ|0|194|25|0|When the girl beheld these little animals she began to scream and to talk incoherently in great excitement, and ran away.
CJ|0|194|26|0|Here Joseph came outside and asked, 'My dear Jesus, what is the matter between You and the girl again, that she screams so loudly?'
CJ|0|194|27|0|The little Child replied, 'She is jealous, as always, so I have visited her again with a few mice!'
CJ|0|194|28|0|At this Joseph smiled and went after the girl to calm her, while the rest of the children peacefully continued with their game, for they saw nothing of the terrible mice.
CJ|0|195|1|1|A Simile Of The World's Children
CJ|0|195|1|0|AFTER A WHILE the girl returned, and the little Child promptly asked her if she wanted to join in the game again.
CJ|0|195|2|0|But the girl replied, 'I do want to look on, but I do not want to play, for I am easily annoyed and then You are promptly severe!
CJ|0|195|3|0|So I do not want to take part, for I am too greatly afraid of You because You quickly call forth rats and mice.'
CJ|0|195|4|0|Here the little Child said, 'Well, why then are you so foolish and become annoyed about matters by which you have nothing to lose whether they turn out one way or the other?
CJ|0|195|5|0|Be satisfied with what your lot brings you, and no rats or mice will bother you any more!
CJ|0|195|6|0|Look at Me! I always toss last, and I do not grumble when, in fact, the precedence rightfully belongs to Me.
CJ|0|195|7|0|Why then do you grumble when you as a girl should really personify patience itself?'
CJ|0|195|8|0|The girl replied, 'How can I help that? Why then do I have such a disposition? I have not given it to myself, so I am as I am and cannot be otherwise!
CJ|0|195|9|0|And since I know that I am like that, I would rather not join in the game, for if anything annoys me You will punish me again with mice.'
CJ|0|195|10|0|At this the little Child turned away and remarked as if to Himself, 'See, the children of the world remonstrate with You and criticize Your work among themselves because they do not know You!
CJ|0|195|11|0|But one more throw and still another throw, and the children of the world will think differently of You!'
CJ|0|195|12|0|Thereupon the little Child turned around and asked the girl, 'Whom then do you blame, that you are thus angry and are now dissatisfied with your lot?'
CJ|0|195|13|0|Here the girl retorted,'Truly, when You, my dear Jesus, once start asking, then there is no end to it,
CJ|0|195|14|0|and You then become a terribly annoying Child because of that!
CJ|0|195|15|0|What do I know about who is responsible that I am like this? You Yourself are a sort of little prophet and are a wonder Child that can speak with God!
CJ|0|195|16|0|Ask Him, if You can, and He will best be able to tell You why I am like this!'
CJ|0|195|17|0|At this the little Child stepped closer to the girl and asserted, 'Girl, if you knew Me, you would speak otherwise.
CJ|0|195|18|0|But since you do not know Me, you allow your tongue to run away with you!
CJ|0|195|19|0|Just look up there to the sun! What do you suppose it is, and from whom does it get its lustre?'
CJ|0|195|20|0|But the girl, who had already become quite impatient, complained, 'Why do you have to pick especially on me and downright torment me with your questions?
CJ|0|195|21|0|Just look, there are seven others, but You do not ask them anything! Go over to them for a while and bother them with Your eternal questioning!'
CJ|0|195|22|0|And the little Child retorted, 'Oh girl, see, they are well and need no medicine - but you are sick in your soul, wherefore I would indeed help you if you were not so contrary!
CJ|0|195|23|0|But since you are so very contrary, it will be difficult to help you.
CJ|0|195|24|0|But just remember this: if an angel from the heavens of God were given the grace to be questioned by Me like you are, he would become so inflamed in his great bliss that the fire of his love would destroy the whole earth in an instant!
CJ|0|195|25|0|Now leave Me - for I do not care for you any more because you are so contrary and stubborn!' - Here the girl left and secretly wept, while Jesus as King continued to direct His playmates.
CJ|0|196|1|1|A New King Over All The World
CJ|0|196|1|0|IN THE COURSE of this second game still other dissensions arose among the players.
CJ|0|196|2|0|The prime minister was too greatly feared because Cyrenius held that office, so the general as well as the governor and the judge hardly dared to undertake anything against the prime minister and. privately sulked at such an arrangement.
CJ|0|196|3|0|Especially the two girls, who held the offices of prefect and judge, were not satisfied because they were not permitted to do anything without the permission of the prime minister.
CJ|0|196|4|0|Only Sixtus in his children's pit was wholly satisfied.
CJ|0|196|5|0|The little Child saw this discord, hence He called them all together again, handed out the marbles once more and had them toss for the third time.
CJ|0|196|6|0|At this toss Cyrenius landed in the king's pit and the little Child in the children's pit;
CJ|0|196|7|0|and all the children were highly pleased that for once the two years and four months old Jesus also landed in the children's pit.
CJ|0|196|8|0|Here even that certain girl returned and said to the little Child, 'See, that is the proper place for You! It makes me happy that for once You also landed in this boring little pit!'
CJ|0|196|9|0|The little Child replied, 'See, the prime minister's pit is still free. Take a marble and toss - perhaps you will land in it!'
CJ|0|196|10|0|Thereupon the girl took the marble again, tossed and actually landed in the prime minister's pit.
CJ|0|196|11|0|And when she saw herself in the pit of the prime minister, she turned quite red for joy that her ambition had finally been satisfied, and jokingly remarked,
CJ|0|196|12|0|'Well, my Jesus, look out; now I shall surely punish You if You are disobedient!'
CJ|0|196|13|0|Here the little Child said, 'You know, the children are free from the law - how will you treat Me and what will you do to Me'?'
CJ|0|196|14|0|And the girl replied, 'Just let the game begin, and You shall promptly see whether the prime minister has no power over the children!'
CJ|0|196|15|0|Then Cyrenius as king allotted the game, and all went to their places and there administered their office.
CJ|0|196|16|0|But the prime minister especially incited the priest against the Child, that he should not in any case give Him a hearing.
CJ|0|196|17|0|Thus all the other offices also had no ear for the Child.
CJ|0|196|18|0|And the Child therefore ran to the king and complained to him according to the rule of the game over His persecution.
CJ|0|196|19|0|But the king answered, 'O Lord, I am still not familiar enough with these rules!
CJ|0|196|20|0|But since, notwithstanding these rules, a disorder has again crept into the game, I will recall the little company once more, and if You wish, we can make a new toss right away.'
CJ|0|196|21|0|And the little Child declared, 'Yes, Cyrenius, a new one and forever the last one!
CJ|0|196|22|0|So then call the children together that we may make the final throw!'
CJ|0|196|23|0|Cyrenius now called the children together, distributed the marbles, and all tossed.
CJ|0|196|24|0|This time all the children as well as Cyrenius tossed into the children's pit - only Jesus tossed into the king's pit.
CJ|0|196|25|0|At this His pit at once began to glow, and His marble began to shine like the sun.
CJ|0|196|26|0|And the little Child took the shining marble, laid it into the father's pit and then asked Cyrenius,
CJ|0|196|27|0|'Cyrenius, now do you understand something of this significant game?'
CJ|0|196|28|0|Cyrenius answered, 'O Lord, my life, how should I be able to understand that?'
CJ|0|196|29|0|And the little Child replied, 'Then listen to Me - I shall interpret it for all of you plainly and thoroughly.'
CJ|0|197|1|1|The Little Child Interprets The Game
CJ|0|197|1|0|AND THE LITTLE CHILD immediately began to speak like a wise teacher in a synagogue, and said,
CJ|0|197|2|0|'Now this is the meaning of this game: From the beginning of creation, as well as before it, God was the Lord from eternity.
CJ|0|197|3|0|The first toss signifies: The ancients recognize the freedom of their spirit but do not want to give the glory to God, and the game gets out of order.
CJ|0|197|4|0|This game lasts from Adam to Noah and from Noah to Moses.
CJ|0|197|5|0|The contrary girl represents love to God as well as to the world which rejects love.
CJ|0|197|6|0|In Noah's day mankind is judged by what amounts to a threat, as this girl was chastised with mice.
CJ|0|197|7|0|But mankind does not improve and gradually falls into idolatry and wants altars, a visible deity and much ceremony.
CJ|0|197|8|0|'Here the Lord calls for an end to the game during the leadership of Moses, and a second throw takes place.
CJ|0|197|9|0|In the beginning it seems as if this time it would endure: but just as soon as Moses turns his back, the golden calf is fashioned!
CJ|0|197|10|0|Thus the girl begins to quarrel all the more, for which she is earnestly rebuked with the threat of actual judgment.
CJ|0|197|11|0|Hence the flood was actually more of a very strong threat than an actual judgment.
CJ|0|197|12|0|But the judgment of the people in the desert was an actual judgment, since it was done by fire as once at Sodom.
CJ|0|197|13|0|With that throw, the new game begins. At first matters go well, but only out of fear; for this game is lacking in love, represented by the mother, who withdrew because she was not permitted to rule.
CJ|0|197|14|0|This Mosaic game lasted until this time and destroyed itself by all manner of revolts and through constant fear.
CJ|0|197|15|0|'Again the Lord calls the little flock together; the toss is made, and the Lord becomes a Child.
CJ|0|197|16|0|Here love comes and expresses a certain joy at the impotent state of the Lord.
CJ|0|197|17|0|Love now tosses also, and succeeds in attaining to the first step of the throne.
CJ|0|197|18|0|And there she persecutes the Lord unto death and leaves Him no rest for over one thousand and about nine hundred years and incites everything against Him.
CJ|0|197|19|0|By that time the established powers themselves realize that this state of affairs cannot endure.
CJ|0|197|20|0|'And a final throw is made: The Lord again becomes the only Lord as of old - His rule is filled with burning zeal, and His throw is marked by the fullness of His grace!
CJ|0|197|21|0|And all the people will recognize the Father from the children's place when He as Such approaches closer and closer to the people with all the power of His love!
CJ|0|197|22|0|And that will be the final throw, and no other will take place evermore! For then the Father will be the Father eternally!
CJ|0|197|23|0|See, that is the interpretation of this game. Now let us go back into the house to see what the reawakened Tullia is doing, so follow Me, all of you.'
CJ|0|198|1|1|A Parable Of The Future
CJ|0|198|1|0|WHEN THE GROUP OP PLAYERS came into the house, they were hardly noticed, for everyone was still occupied with the reawakened Tullia.
CJ|0|198|2|0|A few consoled her, while others busied themselves about her and were concerned lest she have another relapse and die.
CJ|0|198|3|0|Mary and Eudokia also waited on her and brought her a number of morsels and refreshments,
CJ|0|198|4|0|while the sons of Joseph, including James, were busy preparing the evening meal.
CJ|0|198|5|0|Only Joseph and Jonathan sat in the side room on a straw bench and discussed various things out of the past,
CJ|0|198|6|0|and they were also the only ones who noticed those that entered, then arose, went toward Cyrenius and the little Child and received them in the most cordial manner.
CJ|0|198|7|0|Hereupon the little Child went right over to Joseph and inquired of him,
CJ|0|198|8|0|'How much longer will the fools still comfort and restore the reawakened Tullia?
CJ|0|198|9|0|She has been quite normal for some time and will not die again before her appointed time; what are the fools trying to do?'
CJ|0|198|10|0|Joseph replied, 'What do we care? Let them have their pleasure, for we are not losing anything by it!'
CJ|0|198|11|0|And the little Child retorted, 'That is obviously true, and I will not pay much attention to it -
CJ|0|198|12|0|but I would say that this is also true: if the awakened Tullia already deserves so much admiration, the Awakener should not be forgotten either!'
CJ|0|198|13|0|Joseph said, 'You are right, my little Son; but what are we to do?
CJ|0|198|14|0|If I declare You to be the unfailing Awakener, that would be betraying You before Your time to those who are still far from knowing You!
CJ|0|198|15|0|And if You wondrously breathed such recognition into their soul, they would then come under judgment!
CJ|0|198|16|0|So let us leave them as they are, and we shall secretly harmonize with each other here in spirit and in truth.
CJ|0|198|17|0|For when they have gaped their fill and consoled the Romaness to the limit, then they will no doubt come over and join us."
CJ|0|198|18|0|And the little Child said, 'Here is still another picture of the future.
CJ|0|198|19|0|For those who profess to be of our faith will consort with the dead Romaness because of the things of this world,
CJ|0|198|20|0|and much will be made of Mary among the Romans and by the Romaness.
CJ|0|198|21|0|Just the same, those who claim our faith will not be our followers, but rather what they are now, namely pagans, and will not honor Me, but only Mary!
CJ|0|198|22|0|And My true followers will remain small and inconspicuous in the world at all times!
CJ|0|198|23|0|Tullia was a blind beggar woman and received her sight through My living water
CJ|0|198|24|0|and then became a first lady in the great empire of the pagans.
CJ|0|198|25|0|But because she became jealous she also met her death.
CJ|0|198|26|0|She was awakened once more that she might live - she lives, but up to now she has not noticed Me.
CJ|0|198|27|0|Will I then have to draw her attention to Me by a judgment?
CJ|0|198|28|0|I will wait a little while longer and see whether the Romaness will not arise and come to Me, her Awakener! - Joseph, do you understand this parable?'
CJ|0|199|1|1|The Universal Significance Of The Lord's Descent
CJ|0|199|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH HEARD THIS from the little Child, he said,
CJ|0|199|2|0|'O my little Son of God, I have indeed understood You in my heart,
CJ|0|199|3|0|but I must confess that you did not make me a pleasant prediction there!
CJ|0|199|4|0|For if the greatest part of mankind will remain pagans and worshipers of idols after You as they did before You, for what purpose then is this Your descent to earth?
CJ|0|199|5|0|For what purpose is such degradation of Your infinite, eternal Holiness? Do you want to help only a few? Why not all?'
CJ|0|199|6|0|Here the little Child answered, 'Oh Joseph, you really ask a lot of vain questions.
CJ|0|199|7|0|Have you never looked at the starry heavens? See, each star which you behold is a world, is an earth upon which free human beings live as they do here!
CJ|0|199|8|0|And there are countless numbers which no mortal eye has seen, and behold, this My descent to earth is meant for them all!
CJ|0|199|9|0|But the how and why you will only be given to see in My kingdom in greatest clarity.
CJ|0|199|10|0|So do not be surprised that I have made such a prediction to you concerning the inhabitants of this world -
CJ|0|199|11|0|for I have inhabited worlds without end and number, and all these innumerable and endless hosts have need of this My descent
CJ|0|199|12|0|and have need of it because My own eternal order needs it, from which this earth as well as all others without number and end have gone forth.
CJ|0|199|13|0|'For matters will indeed come to pass on the earth as I have foretold you.
CJ|0|199|14|0|But for all that the eternally holy purpose of this My descent will not be in vain!
CJ|0|199|15|0|See, all these countless worlds, suns and earths have their courses, and these likewise have directions in infinite numbers.
CJ|0|199|16|0|Everywhere there are other laws and everywhere another order;
CJ|0|199|17|0|but ultimately they all still harmonize in My one, fundamental order and correspond to the one grand central purpose as do the limbs of the body and their functions.
CJ|0|199|18|0|'And behold, thus it ultimately will also be with the children of the earth, and at some future time when they are in the spirit they will all recognize that there is only one God, one Lord, one Father and only one perfect life in Him!
CJ|0|199|19|0|But how and when? - That remains with Him who now told you about it.
CJ|0|199|20|0|For many winds must first blow over the surface of the earth
CJ|0|199|21|0|and much water fall down from heaven and a great quantity of wood burned before it can be said:
CJ|0|199|22|0|Behold, now there is one flock and one Shepherd, one God and only one Man from innumerable hosts, one Father and one Son in and from the numberless hosts!'
CJ|0|199|23|0|These words of the little Child made the hairs of Cyrenius, Jonathan as well as Joseph stand on end, and Joseph protested,
CJ|0|199|24|0|'O little Child, Your words are becoming more and more incomprehensible, amazing and truly terrible!
CJ|0|199|25|0|Who can grasp their infinite depth? Therefore speak with us according to our understanding, otherwise we perish at such depth of your speech!'
CJ|0|199|26|0|Here the little Child smiled and replied, 'See, Joseph, today I am in an especially communicative mood to reveal things to you at which you should all shudder.
CJ|0|199|27|0|And you shall all fully realize therefrom that the perfect Lord of eternity is in fact at home in Me and now lives among you! - And so hear Me out!'
CJ|0|200|1|1|The Child Foretells The Crucifixion And Resurrection
CJ|0|200|1|0|AND THE LITTLE CHILD continued, 'Joseph, what will you say if the children of the world will one day seize and kill the Lord with the help of Satan?
CJ|0|200|2|0|When they will seize Him like one seizes a murderous robber and will drag Him before the tribunal of the world, where the spirit of hell has its sway?
CJ|0|200|3|0|And this tribunal will have the Lord of all glory fastened to the cross - what do you say to that?
CJ|0|200|4|0|When it will be done with Him as the prophets, whose words are well known to you, have foretold of Him - what do you say to that?'
CJ|0|200|5|0|When the three heard this from the little Child they were filled with a great fear, and Joseph exclaimed vehemently,
CJ|0|200|6|0|'My Jesus, my little Son of God, truly, may that never happen to You of all people!
CJ|0|200|7|0|The hand which would ever violate You shall be cursed forever and its bearer's soul shall do penance for its outrage eternally in the greatest possible torment!'
CJ|0|200|8|0|And Cyrenius, along with Jonathan, also joined with Joseph and declared,
CJ|0|200|9|0|'Yes, if such could possibly ever happen - of an eternal truth I will, beginning today, become the most cruel tyrant!
CJ|0|200|10|0|Twice one hundred thousand of the most practiced warriors are under my command - only one nod is required of me, and death and destruction shall be brought to all the world!
CJ|0|200|11|0|Before an impudent devil of a man shall lay his satanic hands on this Child, I will rather have all the people on the whole earth done away with!'
CJ|0|200|12|0|Here the little Child smiled and said, 'Then your warriors will still remain, and who will dispose of these?
CJ|0|200|13|0|See, My dear Cyrenius, whoever knows what he is doing and does wrong, he commits sin and is a doer of evil -
CJ|0|200|14|0|but whoever does not know what he is doing, and then does wrong, it shall be forgiven him! For he did not really know what he was doing.
CJ|0|200|15|0|Only if someone well knew what he was doing and would do no wrong of himself, but nevertheless does not resist when he is forced and then does wrong, he is a slave of hell and pulls a judgment down on his own head.
CJ|0|200|16|0|'For hell well knows that it is easier to deal with blind instruments than with those that see -
CJ|0|200|17|0|for which reason it constantly keeps these blind slaves in her pay, and these very blind slaves are the ones who will fasten the Lord of glory to a cross!
CJ|0|200|18|0|And how will you punish a blind man because he struck his foot against something on the road and fell and broke his arms and legs?
CJ|0|200|19|0|So just take good care to stay right at home with your power, which would sow much more harm than good on the earth!
CJ|0|200|20|0|And be assured that He, whom men will kill according to the flesh in their blindness, will not be killed in spirit and in His power, but will quickly arise again out of His own strength and power
CJ|0|200|21|0|and in this way alone open the way to eternal life for all creatures!'
CJ|0|200|22|0|In the meantime, the vehement tone of Cyrenius had drawn the group around Tullia over to the little group in the side room.
CJ|0|200|23|0|But the little Child sent them back and said, 'Go about your business; for what goes on here is not for you who are blind!' - And the group thereupon withdrew.
CJ|0|201|1|1|A Prediction For The Followers Of Jesus
CJ|0|201|1|0|MARY, EUDOKIA AND JAMES were also among those who were told to leave.
CJ|0|201|2|0|But Mary nevertheless went in, and Eudokia and James followed her.
CJ|0|201|3|0|And Mary bent down to the little Child and said,
CJ|0|201|4|0|'Listen, my little Son! You are really being terribly strict!
CJ|0|201|5|0|If You already turn me away from the door now, what will You do with me when You become a man?
CJ|0|201|6|0|See, You must not be that strict with her who carried You under her heart with great fear and much suffering!'
CJ|0|201|7|0|Hereupon the little Child looked at Mary in an indeed loving but also earnest way and asked,
CJ|0|201|8|0|'How is it that you call Me your little Son? Do you not recall what the angel said to you?
CJ|0|201|9|0|How shall you call That which was born of you?
CJ|0|201|10|0|See, the angel said: And What will be born of you will be called God's Son, the Son of the Most High!
CJ|0|201|11|0|Since it certainly was that way and not otherwise, how then do you call Me your little Son?
CJ|0|201|12|0|If I were your Son, you would concern yourself more with Me than with Tullia!
CJ|0|201|13|0|But since I am not your Son, it follows that Tullia is closer to your heart than I!
CJ|0|201|14|0|If I play around outside somewhere and then come back in through the door, not a soul meets Me with a flaming heart,
CJ|0|201|15|0|and I am just like the daily bread for the hired men and maid-servants, and no one spreads out his arms to Me.
CJ|0|201|16|0|But when some gossip comes here from town, she is immediately received with all honors!
CJ|0|201|17|0|And so it is now with the foolish Tullia who received her life from Me - you practically crawl to her with all the attention you give her!
CJ|0|201|18|0|'Me, the Giver of life, you hardly notice!
CJ|0|201|19|0|Now tell Me, is that right?
CJ|0|201|20|0|Am I not more than some stupid city gossip and not more than Tullia?
CJ|0|201|21|0|Oh rejoice all of you who will one day be My followers and servants! For as it now happens to Me, so will it also happen to you!
CJ|0|201|22|0|Your patrons put you in a corner with the garbage when they are visited by their gossip-brothers and gossip-sisters!' - These words went deep into Mary's heart, and thereafter she paid close attention to them.
CJ|0|202|1|1|Worldliness, The Enemy Of The Inward Life
CJ|0|202|1|0|FOLLOWING THESE WORDS James also bent down to the little Child and inquired of Him,
CJ|0|202|2|0|'Listen, my beloved Jesus, my tender little Brother! Once You become critical, it is almost impossible to put up with You!
CJ|0|202|3|0|Would You not like to give me such a reprimand as You just gave mother Mary?
CJ|0|202|4|0|You undoubtedly can do it - but then I shall also sulk against You because You did not invite me to the game, since I would have taken part in it with all my heart.'
CJ|0|202|5|0|Here the little Child said, 'Oh do not be concerned, James, that I shall say anything to you -
CJ|0|202|6|0|for your constant attentiveness to Me is well know to Me.
CJ|0|202|7|0|Besides, we quite often share the same fate, and there you are no better off than I am.
CJ|0|202|8|0|See, when you oftentimes go out with Me and then carry Me home again, sometimes all the way from the city when you have something to do there and then take Me with you,
CJ|0|202|9|0|no one comes to meet us! We leave without any other company, and when we come home again, not a soul comes to receive us -
CJ|0|202|10|0|as we went forth alone, so also do we come back alone.
CJ|0|202|11|0|And if we now and then come a quarter of an hour too late, we get a good dressing down also.
CJ|0|202|12|0|And when we are at home, we may not even stir if we do not want to be scuffed.
CJ|0|202|13|0|And as much as is sometimes talked about all manner of things, say whether we are also counted among the interesting things which might be considered worthy of mention with a few words during the day.
CJ|0|202|14|0|'But when some acquaintance from the city sends word and says: I shall visit you on Monday,
CJ|0|202|15|0|our house already looks forward to it three days in advance and talks about it afterwards for another three days.
CJ|0|202|16|0|And when the friend comes, everything runs to meet him, and when he leaves, he is accompanied to the door of his house.
CJ|0|202|17|0|But when we come and go, not a cat in the house stirs.
CJ|0|202|18|0|Instead the word is, when such a nimble-tongued city gossip comes here: James, you had better go outside now with the little Child,
CJ|0|202|19|0|and then we promptly go outside by ourselves and may not come back until it has pleased the gossip to depart, accompanied by the entire house.
CJ|0|202|20|0|Only when Cyrenius or Jonathan comes do we also count a little, if important considerations do not hinder it.
CJ|0|202|21|0|So do not worry that I shall say something to you which could hurt you - for we both are truly treated the same as concerns esteem and love!
CJ|0|202|22|0|If we do not stir during the whole day nor open our mouths, then we are well-behaved! And this well-behaved is in fact our whole reward. Are you satisfied with that? I am not!'
CJ|0|202|23|0|When Joseph and Mary heard this, they were both afraid. But the little Child put them at ease and admonished, 'Just a little improvement in the future. The past is over and done with!' - And James wept from great joy in His heart.
CJ|0|203|1|1|The Difference Between A Mask And Prudence
CJ|0|203|1|0|THEREUPON JOSEPH called the little Child over to himself and said to Him,
CJ|0|203|2|0|'I would like to be heard now! But what I have to say I do not say because of You, but because of those who are here.
CJ|0|203|3|0|For I know that You always discern my most secret thoughts, so I do not need to say anything to You; but I will say it to You so those who are here may know what is in my heart.
CJ|0|203|4|0|Now it is true that we were often as if indifferent toward You outwardly -
CJ|0|203|5|0|but this indifference was only a mask of our inward love and respect for You, so You would not become known to the cruel world.
CJ|0|203|6|0|Who indeed knows the world better than You? Therefore no one but You will better realize that our up-to-now outward conduct toward You had to be thus so we could feel certain that we would not betray You.
CJ|0|203|7|0|Therefore I ask You to forgive us in those instances when our hearts seemed to be cold, but which nonetheless always glowed like the rosy dawn when we beheld You.
CJ|0|203|8|0|And be assured that in the future we will also conduct ourselves toward You before others as our inward urge will tell us to do.'
CJ|0|203|9|0|After thus being spoken to, the little Child replied: 'Joseph, you have spoken truly - but there still is a great difference between a mask and prudence.
CJ|0|203|10|0|A mask makes the heart cold - but prudence warms it.
CJ|0|203|11|0|Why then a mask, when prudence is sufficient? Why a pretense, when one's natural wisdom offers a thousand protective measures?
CJ|0|203|12|0|'Am I not the Lord whom the whole endless creation must obey at a nod because it is nothing other than a thought firmly held in My mind and exists as a spoken word from My mouth?
CJ|0|203|13|0|And since I am the sole and only true Lord, how then should the masking of your heart be more effective toward My protection from the world than a whole world filled with My eternal power?
CJ|0|203|14|0|Behold, one breath from My mouth - and the entire visible creation ceases to exist!
CJ|0|203|15|0|'Do you then suppose I have need of a mask over your feelings to protect Myself and you from the persecutions of the world?
CJ|0|203|16|0|Oh no, of that I have no need! For I do not keep Myself hidden from the world because I fear it,
CJ|0|203|17|0|but only to avoid a judgment which would befall the world if it recognized Me in its iniquity.
CJ|0|203|18|0|Hence all of you should indeed be prudent in the future so you will not bring a judgment on the world -
CJ|0|203|19|0|but do not approach Me with a mask, which even in its best form is an offspring of hell.
CJ|0|203|20|0|And you, Mary, return to your first love, or you will have much sorrow to endure someday because you now treat Me coldly by masking your heart for the sake of the world!'
CJ|0|203|21|0|This word broke Mary's heart, and she seized the little Child with all the power of her love and pressed Him to her heart and caressed Him with the greatest ardor of her motherly love.
CJ|0|204|1|1|The Parable Of The Wise King
CJ|0|204|1|0|WHEN MARY HAD CARESSED the little Child for a while, she asked Him quite fearfully,
CJ|0|204|2|0|'My Jesus, will You really love me, Your handmaiden, as much in return as Your handmaiden will eternally love You?'
CJ|0|204|3|0|And the little Child smiled at Mary in a most friendly way and answered,
CJ|0|204|4|0|'Now that was indeed a frail human question!
CJ|0|204|5|0|If I did not love you more than you love Me, verily, verily, what would you be?
CJ|0|204|6|0|'Behold, if you loved Me with the fire of all the suns, your love would still be nothing against that love of Mine with which I love even the most wicked human being in My anger.
CJ|0|204|7|0|And My anger is in itself more love than your greatest love.
CJ|0|204|8|0|What all the more then is My actual love which I have for you?
CJ|0|204|9|0|How indeed would I ever have chosen you as the one to give Me birth if I had not loved you - more than eternity will ever comprehend?
CJ|0|204|10|0|See, how humanly frail your question is! - Now I say to you: Go and bring Tullia -
CJ|0|204|11|0|for I have some very important matters to discuss with her.'
CJ|0|204|12|0|Here Mary quickly obeyed and brought the wife of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|204|13|0|When Tullia quite fearfully stepped into the side chamber where the little Child sat up and addressed Tullia as follows,
CJ|0|204|14|0|'Tullia, whom I have recalled to life, listen! Once there was a great king who was single and full of manly grace and filled with divine wisdom.
CJ|0|204|15|0|This king said to himself: I will go and seek me a wife in a strange land where no one knows me-
CJ|0|204|16|0|for I want to take a wife for my own sake, and the woman shall love me because I am a wise man, but not because I am a great king!
CJ|0|204|17|0|'Thereupon he departed from his kingdom into a faraway, strange land and came into a city where he soon became acquainted with a house.
CJ|0|204|18|0|The daughter of the house was chosen and she was filled with joy, for she soon recognized the great wisdom of her suitor.
CJ|0|204|19|0|'And the king thought: Now you do indeed love me because you see me, and my form and my wisdom captivate you -
CJ|0|204|20|0|but I want to see whether you really love me! Therefore I shall disguise myself as a beggar and bother you thus from time to time.
CJ|0|204|21|0|But you shall not know nor have reason to suspect that I am incognito in the beggar.
CJ|0|204|22|0|The beggar, to be sure, shall carry a token of me as if he were my intimate friend, but otherwise poor in this alien land like his friend.
CJ|0|204|23|0|And it then shall become manifest whether this daughter really loves me! -
CJ|0|204|24|0|'And as the great king had thought the matter through, so also did he promptly carry it out.
CJ|0|204|25|0|After a while, since the king had seemingly gone on a journey, the beggar came to the daughter and said to her:
CJ|0|204|26|0|Dear daughter of this wealthy house, see, I am very poor and know that you possess great riches!
CJ|0|204|27|0|I sat at the gate as your glorious betrothed went on a journey, and asked him for a charity.
CJ|0|204|28|0|Thereat he stopped and said: Friend, I have nothing here that I could give you except this keepsake from my betrothed who is very rich.
CJ|0|204|29|0|Go to her soon and show this to her in my name, and she will give you what you have need of as surely as she would give it to me.
CJ|0|204|30|0|And when I shall speedily return, I shall make everything good to her a thousand-fold!
CJ|0|204|31|0|'When the daughter heard this, she was full of joy and imparted to the beggar.
CJ|0|204|32|0|Thereat the beggar left and returned in a few days and had himself announced to the daughter.
CJ|0|204|33|0|The daughter sent him word to call another time, since she now had company.
CJ|0|204|34|0|The beggar came another time and had himself announced.
CJ|0|204|35|0|There it was said: The daughter has gone out with a few friends. And the beggar sadly turned back.
CJ|0|204|36|0|'As he, while leaving, came to the house door, he was encountered by the daughter in the midst of her friends, but she hardly paid any attention to him.
CJ|0|204|37|0|The beggar of course inquired: Dear betrothed of my friend, how can you love him when you do not hear his friend?
CJ|0|204|38|0|But the daughter replied: I want amusement - when your friend returns, I shall no doubt love him again.
CJ|0|204|39|0|'Thereupon the beggar again went to the daughter the following day and found her full of gayety; for she had a very lively company.
CJ|0|204|40|0|And the beggar asked her: Do you really love your betrothed - and are so gay, since he is away in matters concerning you?
CJ|0|204|41|0|At this the daughter conveyed the beggar outside and retorted: That is asking too much! Is it not enough if I love him when he is here? Why should I also love him in his absence? Who knows whether he loves me?
CJ|0|204|42|0|'Here the beggar tore his outer garment, threw it from him and declared to the astonished daughter:
CJ|0|204|43|0|See, he who was on a journey was always here to observe your love!
CJ|0|204|44|0|But you hardly thought of him, and he who showed you the token of your oath was rejected and ridiculed, since the company of the world suited you better.
CJ|0|204|45|0|And behold, the same is none other than he who now stands before you, and is that great king to whom all the world belongs!
CJ|0|204|46|0|And the same now gives back to you a thousand-fold what you gave him - but to you he turns his back forever and you shall never see his face!
CJ|0|204|47|0|'Tullia! Do you know this King and this Beggar? See, it is I, and you are the daughter! In the world you shall be happy -
CJ|0|204|48|0|but this parable tells you what will be afterwards.
CJ|0|204|49|0|I gave you life and great happiness, and you are capable of forgetting Me?
CJ|0|204|50|0|Oh you blind-born Romaness! I gave you light, and you did not recognize Me.
CJ|0|204|51|0|I gave you a husband from the heavens, and you wanted to take that part of his love which belonged to Me for yourself.
CJ|0|204|52|0|'Thereat you died - I have reawakened you, for which you accepted the homage of the world and paid no attention to Me.
CJ|0|204|53|0|And now that I had you called, you quake before Me like an adulteress.
CJ|0|204|54|0|Tell Me, just what shall I do with you?
CJ|0|204|55|0|Shall I continue to beg before your door?
CJ|0|204|56|0|No, that I shall not do, but I shall give you your portion, and then we shall be quits!' -
CJ|0|204|57|0|These words filled the entire house of Joseph with dread.
CJ|0|204|58|0|Hereupon the little Child requested to go out into the open with no one but His James and did not return until late in the evening.
CJ|0|205|1|1|The Repentant Tullia Is Forgiven
CJ|0|205|1|0|ONLY AFTER a while did Tullia recover from the shock which these words had given her, whereupon she began to weep bitterly and said,
CJ|0|205|2|0|'O Lord, why did I one day receive sight in this house; why did I become the wife of Cyrenius, so I now in my supposed good fortune must suffer so much?
CJ|0|205|3|0|Why did You awaken her who was dead? Why did life again have to return into my breast?
CJ|0|205|4|0|Was I then born for torment and why must I be the one, while thousands live peacefully and happily and hardly know anything about the tear which anguish presses from the eye?'
CJ|0|205|5|0|Hereupon Mary, stirred by compassion, consoled Tullia with the following words:
CJ|0|205|6|0|'Tullia, you must not contend with the Lord, your and my God!
CJ|0|205|7|0|You see, it has ever been the way of the Lord that He subjects the very ones whom He loves to quite strong trials!
CJ|0|205|8|0|Recognize this in your heart and awaken your love to Him anew, and He will quickly forget His threat and will receive you anew into His grace!
CJ|0|205|9|0|For quite often indeed has He threatened the doers of evil and has had their destruction declared to them for the following day by the prophets and designated the spot, where the dogs should lick up their blood.
CJ|0|205|10|0|But if the evil-doer repented, He promptly spoke to the prophet: Do you not see that he does penance? Therefore I will not punish him either.
CJ|0|205|11|0|'When Jonah was called of God to declare destruction to the Ninevites, who had become enmeshed in all manner of sins
CJ|0|205|12|0|he did not want to go there, for he said: Lord, I know that only very seldom do You let follow what the prophet must threaten;
CJ|0|205|13|0|hence I do not want to go there, so I as a prophet will not come to shame before the Ninevites when You will surely have compassion with them again!
CJ|0|205|14|0|See, even this prophet placed a well-founded doubt on the anger of God!
CJ|0|205|15|0|Now I would advise you: Do what the Ninevites did, and you will again be received into grace!'
CJ|0|205|16|0|These words gave Tullia new courage, and she began to examine herself and soon found a great many faults within herself and admitted,
CJ|0|205|17|0|'Oh Mary, only now do I realize and it becomes clear to me why the Lord does thus chastise me!
CJ|0|205|18|0|See, my heart is full of sins and full of impurity. Oh, how will I ever be able to cleanse it again?
CJ|0|205|19|0|How then can I dare to love the holy One of all holiness with a most impure heart?'
CJ|0|205|20|0|And Mary replied, 'That is just why you must love Him in the repentant acknowledgement of your guilt, for only such love alone will cleanse your heart before Him, the holy One of all that is holy.'
CJ|0|205|21|0|When, late in the evening, the little Child entered the house again with His James, He at once went to Mary and requested something to eat, and Mary promptly gave Him some bread, butter and honey.
CJ|0|205|22|0|Thereupon He said, I now see another food - give Me to eat of that too! See, it is Tullia's heart; give it to Me, since you have already prepared it for Me!' - Here Tullia fell down before the Lord and wept.
CJ|0|205|23|0|At this Mary said, 'O Lord, have mercy on the poor one, who suffers much!'
CJ|0|205|24|0|And the little Child stated, i have long ago had mercy with her, or I would never have awakened her!
CJ|0|205|25|0|Only it was she who would not take any notice of My mercy and would rather contend with Me in her heart than to receive Me into it.
CJ|0|205|26|0|But since she has now turned her heart to Me, I have done to her as to the Ninevites.'
CJ|0|205|27|0|After these words the little Child went over to Tullia and said to her,
CJ|0|205|28|0|'Tullia, see, I have now become very tired; once you carried Me upon your arms and it did Me good - for you have very soft arms.
CJ|0|205|29|0|Therefore arise this time also and take Me upon your arms, and feel how sweet it is to have the Lord of life upon your arms!'
CJ|0|205|30|0|This request of the little Child fully broke Tullia's heart.
CJ|0|205|31|0|With her heart's greatest possible love she took the little Child on her soft arms and, while weeping, asked,
CJ|0|205|32|0|'O Lord, how is it possible that You are now so gracious to Me after Your terrible threat?'
CJ|0|205|33|0|And the little Child answered, 'Because you put the old Tullia, who was repugnant to Me, away from you and put on a new one, esteemed by Me! But be quiet now - for I do indeed love you again.' - And all those present were stirred to tears at this scene.
CJ|0|206|1|1|The Three Tears Acceptable To God
CJ|0|206|1|0|NOW THE LONGER Tullia held the little One on her arms, the more she recognized the mistakes she made in her life and therefore wept much from time to time.
CJ|0|206|2|0|Here the little Child sat up and said to Tullia, 'Listen, My dear Tullia! That is something I also do not like about you, that you are constantly weeping now when, after all, you have Me upon your arms.
CJ|0|206|3|0|Be glad now and rejoice - for I take no pleasure in the tears of mankind when they fall where there is no need of them.
CJ|0|206|4|0|Do you really suppose that your tears will cleanse your heart of all sin before Me?
CJ|0|206|5|0|Oh, that is a foolish thought! The tears do indeed glide over your cheeks and dim your eyes, which is even harmful to you -
CJ|0|206|6|0|but the tears do not glide over the heart and do not cleanse it either! Instead they often cause it to become sealed up, and then neither anything good nor bad can enter into it.
CJ|0|206|7|0|And behold, that also brings with it the death of the spirit, which lives in the heart;
CJ|0|206|8|0|for a sorrowful person is always an offended being, and as such is not receptive to anything.
CJ|0|206|9|0|'Only three tears have I laid into the eye of man, and these are: the tear of joy, the tear of pity, and the tear of pain.
CJ|0|206|10|0|These alone do I care to see - but the tear of sorrow, the tear of regret, and the tear of anger, which tears arise from false sympathy for oneself, are fruits of one's own fundamental ego and have little value with Me.
CJ|0|206|11|0|'For the tear of sorrow springs from an offended heart and demands consolation - if this is not forthcoming, such an emotion is easily changed into secret anger and finally into a feeling for revenge.
CJ|0|206|12|0|'The tear of regret is of similar origin and only appears after a sin has been committed, if the sin has afterward drawn a chastising lesson with it.
CJ|0|206|13|0|And then it did not fall because of the sin, but only because of the chastisement and therefore also because of the sin, since this brought the chastisement with it.
CJ|0|206|14|0|This tear also does not make the heart better - for then man does not flee sin because he loves Me, but because he fears punishment, and that is worse than the sin itself!
CJ|0|206|15|0|'And as concerns the tear of anger, it just is not worth My speaking one word about it - for it is a fountain from the pit of hell.
CJ|0|206|16|0|Of course, it is not this tear which now moistens your eye, but only the tear of remorse.
CJ|0|206|17|0|So I say to you: Dry this tear from your eyes also; for you can see that it does not please Me!'
CJ|0|206|18|0|Here Tullia wiped her eyes dry and said, 'O Lord, how infinitely wise and good You are!
CJ|0|206|19|0|Oh how happy and glad I could be if I were no sinner -
CJ|0|206|20|0|but while in Rome I worshiped an idol at the word of the emperor, and this continues to torment me in my heart!'
CJ|0|206|21|0|And the little Child replied, 'i already forgave you that long before you did it.
CJ|0|206|22|0|But you were jealous of the love which Cyrenius had for Me - and that was a gross sin! I have now forgiven you everything and you have no more sin because you love Me again - so be glad and full of good cheer!'
CJ|0|206|23|0|At this Tullia and the others again were full of good cheer, whereupon they all went to the evening meal.
CJ|0|207|1|1|The Lord To The End Of Creation
CJ|0|207|1|0|AFTER THE EVENING MEAL Joseph blessed all the guests, and the little Child also blessed them and said,
CJ|0|207|2|0|'Now all of you go to your rest; and do not be afraid if during the night a little storm will thrust against our house -
CJ|0|207|3|0|for no one will be harmed in the least!
CJ|0|207|4|0|Remember: He who here dwells among you is also a Lord of the storms!'
CJ|0|207|5|0|After these words, which aroused concern for the ship among the ship's company of Cyrenius, a sailor asserted,
CJ|0|207|6|0|'This Child is a regular prophet, for He foretells serious trouble!
CJ|0|207|7|0|Therefore we should immediately go to where the ship of Cyrenius is loosely tied, pull it in to the shore as close as possible and then make it fast!'
CJ|0|207|8|0|Here Jonathan arose and stated, 'Do not worry!
CJ|0|207|9|0|In the first place the Lord will surely know how to protect the ship;
CJ|0|207|10|0|and in the second place I also have people at home who know more about making a ship fast than you, and will surely know how to make the governor's ship fast. So you can be quite unconcerned along with Me!'
CJ|0|207|11|0|These words put everyone at ease and they retired.
CJ|0|207|12|0|Mary promptly made a very soft and fresh bed for the little Child, then laid Him down and placed the little bed beside her sleeping couch.
CJ|0|207|13|0|Now Mary and Eudokia usually slept together in one bed, as they did now.
CJ|0|207|14|0|But Eudokia, who was thoroughly afraid of the predicted storm, confessed to Mary,
CJ|0|207|15|0|'Mary, see, I have a strong fear of the without doubt approaching storm!
CJ|0|207|16|0|How would it be if today we took the little Child in the middle between us?
CJ|0|207|17|0|Then we would surely be safe from every danger!'
CJ|0|207|18|0|And the little Child, upon thus hearing Eudokia express her concern, smiled and said,
CJ|0|207|19|0|'Oh Eudokia, sometimes you are right smart - but other times a real simpleton!
CJ|0|207|20|0|Do you really suppose that I can only protect you when I am on your lap?
CJ|0|207|21|0|Oh, there you are in great error! See, My arm is longer than you suppose.
CJ|0|207|22|0|And if you were at the end of creation, I still would be able to protect you there as well as here.
CJ|0|207|23|0|So just be calm and go to rest as usual, and tomorrow you will arise once more in good health.' - This put Eudokia at ease, and she promptly went to rest along with Mary.
CJ|0|208|1|1|Joseph Puts A Curse On The Storm
CJ|0|208|1|0|TWO HOURS LATER, when everyone was already at rest, a very powerful gale came and thrust against the house so violently that the entire house shook.
CJ|0|208|2|0|All the sleepers were awakened by this resounding blow.
CJ|0|208|3|0|And since the gale continued to rage and was accompanied by a thousand lightnings and the most intense thunder,
CJ|0|208|4|0|all those who were present in Joseph's house began to quake and to quiver thereat.
CJ|0|208|5|0|To the fury and raging of the gale there was also added the howling of a multitude of wild, rending animals, which added to the fear of the guests in Joseph's house.
CJ|0|208|6|0|Everyone now began to press into the chamber where Joseph, Cyrenius and Jonathan were, and sought protection there.
CJ|0|208|7|0|Hereupon Joseph arose, made a light and consoled the fainthearted as well as he could,
CJ|0|208|8|0|and the same was done by the gigantic Jonathan and by Cyrenius.
CJ|0|208|9|0|But since the storm constantly became more violent, the consoling of the three did not have much effect; and what especially caused the greatest fear of death among most of those present was that a few tigers, amid most unearthly howls, began to thrust their paws inside through the barred-up windows.
CJ|0|208|10|0|When the storm became too fierce even for Joseph, he became aroused and shouted at it,
CJ|0|208|11|0|'Be silent, you monster, in the name of Him who dwells here, the Lord of infinity,
CJ|0|208|12|0|and henceforth never disturb those who need rest during the night! So be it!'
CJ|0|208|13|0|These words Joseph shouted with such force that all were more terrified thereat than at the raging gale.
CJ|0|208|14|0|But the storm just would not cease, whereat Joseph became still more aroused and directed his threat at the storm with still greater force.
CJ|0|208|15|0|But this also remained fruitless and the gale mocked Joseph.
CJ|0|208|16|0|Here Joseph became angry at the disobedient gale and put a curse on it.
CJ|0|208|17|0|At this moment the little Child awakened and said to James, who was present beside the little bed,
CJ|0|208|18|0|'James, go in to Joseph and tell him to recall his curse; for he does not know what he curses!
CJ|0|208|19|0|Tomorrow he will understand the reason for this storm and discover its good purpose; in a few minutes it will come to an end anyhow.'
CJ|0|208|20|0|Thereupon James promptly went to Joseph and told him what the little Child had instructed him to say.
CJ|0|208|21|0|Here Joseph took heart and did what James told him, and soon thereafter the storm subsided; the beasts dispersed, and everyone in Joseph's house went back to rest.
CJ|0|209|1|1|The Reason For The Storm
CJ|0|209|1|0|THE FOLLOWING DAY Joseph arose very early as usual and apportioned the daily tasks to his four sons
CJ|0|209|2|0|whose first task it was to provide for a good breakfast, and then to perform whatever duties needed be done.
CJ|0|209|3|0|After attending to this he went outside to see what damage the storm might have caused during the night.
CJ|0|209|4|0|And as he thus walked back and forth, he soon found a mass of gnawed-off human bones,
CJ|0|209|5|0|and found many places that were stained with human blood.
CJ|0|209|6|0|This sight greatly surprised him and he could not solve this riddle.
CJ|0|209|7|0|And as he went onward, he also found a mass of daggers and small lances that were frequently stained with blood.
CJ|0|209|8|0|At this he began to see matters in quite a different light, and slowly began to understand the beneficial reason for the gale and for the wild animals that were brought there because of it.
CJ|0|209|9|0|Thereupon Joseph quickly went to his four sons, made this known to them and told three of them to gather up the bones and the weapons.
CJ|0|209|10|0|In an hour and a half a great heap of human bones was piled up beneath a tree and a second heap of bloody weapons next to it.
CJ|0|209|11|0|After breakfast Joseph led Cyrenius and Jonathan outside and showed them the strange find of the morning.
CJ|0|209|12|0|When Cyrenius beheld this, he struck his hands together above his head and declared,
CJ|0|209|13|0|'But in the name of the almighty Lord, just what is that?
CJ|0|209|14|0|From whence are these bones of the dead? From whence these weapons still dripping with fresh blood?
CJ|0|209|15|0|Joseph, brother, friend, have you no idea as to the cause of this abomination?'
CJ|0|209|16|0|And Joseph answered, 'Friend and brother, those are either sea pirates or the assassins that pursued your ship.
CJ|0|209|17|0|But let us first destroy all of that with fire;
CJ|0|209|18|0|and then we will attempt to get to the bottom of the matter!'
CJ|0|209|19|0|Cyrenius was satisfied with this, and all his household servants were sent to gather in wood from all sides.
CJ|0|209|20|0|And when toward noon a very large pile of wood had been stacked up in an open place, the bones as well as the weapons were laid on the great mound of wood and thus burned up.
CJ|0|210|1|1|The Child Foretells A Fire From Above
CJ|0|210|1|0|AFTER SEVERAL HOURS everything was burned up and nothing was noticed by any of the guests - since the Lord wanted it that way - and no one else knew anything about it except the servants of Cyrenius.
CJ|0|210|2|0|Only then did Tullia, Maronius Pilla and the chief officers and centurions along with Mary and with James, who led the little Child, come out of the house into the open for the first time this day.
CJ|0|210|3|0|Now Maronius Pilla, whose sense of smell was very keen, immediately noticed an odor of burning,
CJ|0|210|4|0|went directly to Joseph and inquired, 'Most noble friend, do you not notice an odor of a wild conflagration in your nostrils?'
CJ|0|210|5|0|Here Joseph led him somewhat aside behind the house and with his finger pointed out the scene of the fire to him.
CJ|0|210|6|0|And Maronius asked just what had been delivered up to the fire there.
CJ|0|210|7|0|Joseph answered, 'Friend, that is just why the matter was delivered up to the fire, so it should not catch the eyes of the world!
CJ|0|210|8|0|Now Cyrenius knows everything, so turn to him. He will tell you what was there, for he saw it all.'
CJ|0|210|9|0|With that Maronius had to be satisfied, and with him several other curious inquirers.
CJ|0|210|10|0|Thereupon the little Child requested that Joseph, Cyrenius, Jonathan and His James come along with Him to the scene of the fire, which here and there still gave off wisps of smoke.
CJ|0|210|11|0|When they arrived there, the little Child ran three times around the large fire area, took a half-burned dagger, gave it to Cyrenius and stated,
CJ|0|210|12|0|'Cyrenius, see, now your enemies are defeated, and their strength is turned to ashes!
CJ|0|210|13|0|Here in My hand is the last hostile remnant, and it has become useless.
CJ|0|210|14|0|I give it to you as a token that henceforth you shall take no revenge against those who were against you - and the few who still are;
CJ|0|210|15|0|for as useless and reduced to slag as this dagger shall also be all your anger as well as that of your few remaining enemies!
CJ|0|210|16|0|'These your enemies went forth from Tyre and wanted to destroy you here.
CJ|0|210|17|0|Now I knew the day and the hour and the moment that you were in danger.
CJ|0|210|18|0|Therefore I had a storm come at the right time last night, which drove the wild animals down from the hills
CJ|0|210|19|0|and caused great fear and terror among the assassins, so that they became helpless when they were attached by the beasts.
CJ|0|210|20|0|'And behold, thus it will be one day in the future: A mighty fire from above will come over the bones of all the doers of evil and will devour them to dust and ashes!
CJ|0|210|21|0|Then will the Lord pass three times around the scene of the world's conflagration, and no one will ask Him and say: Lord, what are You doing?
CJ|0|210|22|0|And only at the third time around shall the last ray of anger be taken from the earth!'
CJ|0|210|23|0|At these words all were wide-eyed, for no one understood their meaning.
CJ|0|211|1|1|The Child Warns Joseph Against Vain Searching
CJ|0|211|1|0|AFTER A WHILE Joseph went over to the little Child and asked Him how such was to be understood.
CJ|0|211|2|0|And the little Child replied, 'Joseph, here you seek in vain-
CJ|0|211|3|0|for there are many things indeed which will not be disclosed to you while you live on the earth.
CJ|0|211|4|0|But whoever after this life will enter into My kingdom spiritually, to him everything will be shown in the light.
CJ|0|211|5|0|So do not ask about things here that do no concern you at this time.
CJ|0|211|6|0|Now have soil brought over so this fire area may be covered with it.'
CJ|0|211|7|0|Here Joseph turned to Cyrenius who promptly had soil brought over by his servants and the area of the fire covered therewith.
CJ|0|211|8|0|By the time this was done it was noon, and the midday meal already stood prepared by the sons of Joseph who kept it in readiness for the many guests.
CJ|0|211|9|0|The little Child now said to Joseph, 'I have already become quite hungry - three large fish are fried, so let us go to dinner.'
CJ|0|211|10|0|Here Joseph said, 'That is a good idea, but will the fish really be sufficient for more than a hundred people?'
CJ|0|211|11|0|The little Child answered, 'You have surely seen the great creatures - how then can you ask?
CJ|0|211|12|0|Each fish weighs a good hundred pounds, so there really is no need of any more, and there is enough for two hundred people.
CJ|0|211|13|0|So let us go home now, for I am already very hungry - and especially for the good fish of the Mediterranean.'
CJ|0|211|14|0|Thereupon Joseph promptly called everyone to the noon meal and went inside the villa.
CJ|0|211|15|0|On the way to the villa Cyrenius asked the lovely little Child whether this sea really was a sea in the middle of the land (Mare Mediterraneum).
CJ|0|211|16|0|And the little Child replied, 'Whether right or not - I must of course speak with all of you according to your kind if I want to be understood by you.
CJ|0|211|17|0|After the meal you can look it up on the little earth-globe, and there you will undoubtedly find out whether this expression fits.'
CJ|0|211|18|0|The little Child now ran ahead with His James to be at the table as soon as possible.
CJ|0|211|19|0|When Joseph arrived, the little Child smiled at him from the table while already holding a piece of fish in His hand.
CJ|0|211|20|0|Joseph was secretly quite happy at this, but said for the sake of propriety,
CJ|0|211|21|0|'Well, well, my dearest little Child, such a big piece! Will You really be able to eat it all?'
CJ|0|211|22|0|And the little Child smiled still more and answered, 'Do not worry about that, for your fathers have already seen to it that nothing can easily harm My stomach. For they have often served Me with the largest and worst scraps.' - Here Joseph well understood what the little Child meant.
CJ|0|212|1|1|The Child And James Forget To Pray
CJ|0|212|1|0|JOSEPH NOW said his usual table prayer and blessed the food
CJ|0|212|2|0|and then asked the little Child if He had also prayed.
CJ|0|212|3|0|Here the little Child smiled again and said to James,
CJ|0|212|4|0|'Say, now we are going to catch it! For we have both forgotten to ask the blessing and to give thanks and have already eaten of the fish.
CJ|0|212|5|0|You speak now as well as you can, otherwise we are sure to be punished again and will have to fast a bit.'
CJ|0|212|6|0|And James, somewhat embarrassed, answered, 'Dear father Joseph, I ask your forgiveness - for this time, along with my Jesus, I have really forgotten to pray!'
CJ|0|212|7|0|When Joseph heard this from James, his face took on a somewhat threatening look and he stated,
CJ|0|212|8|0|'Since you have forgotten to pray, you can also forget to eat until evening, and in the meantime you can now go for a little walk out in the open.'
CJ|0|212|9|0|At this the little Child smiled at James and said, 'Well, there we have it! Did I not say a little while ago that we would have to fast?
CJ|0|212|10|0|But wait just a little longer - I want to speak a few words with Joseph first.
CJ|0|212|11|0|Perhaps he will relent a bit as concerns the fasting until evening.'
CJ|0|212|12|0|And James said in a low tone of voice, 'Lord, You do what seems best to You, and I shall follow Your example.'
CJ|0|212|13|0|Thereupon the little Child asked, 'Joseph, are you really serious about that?'
CJ|0|212|14|0|And Joseph replied, 'Yes, of course; for whoever does not pray, he shall not eat either!'
CJ|0|212|15|0|At this the little Child smiled once more and said, 'Now that is what I call being strict!
CJ|0|212|16|0|See, if I were as strict as you now are, a great many who still eat today, although they did not pray, would have to do penance by fasting!
CJ|0|212|17|0|I really would like to hear from you for once why and exactly to whom I should pray.
CJ|0|212|18|0|And then I would also like to find out from you just exactly to whom you pray in your prayer, and to whom poor James should have prayed.'
CJ|0|212|19|0|Here Joseph replied, 'To the Lord God, Your holy Father must you pray, since He is holy, most holy!'
CJ|0|212|20|0|And the little Child retorted, 'You are certainly correct there -
CJ|0|212|21|0|but the unfortunate part of the matter is that you just do not know the Father of all glory to whom you pray.
CJ|0|212|22|0|And you will not recognize this Father for a long time because your old, habitual blindness hinders you therein.'
CJ|0|212|23|0|The little Child then said to James, 'Let us go outside now, and you will see that out in the open one can also get something to eat without prayer.'
CJ|0|212|24|0|Thereupon the little Child went outside with His James and did not allow Himself to be detained.
CJ|0|213|1|1|Joseph Repents His Mistake
CJ|0|213|1|0|WHEN THE LITTLE CHILD and James were outside, Mary said to Joseph,
CJ|0|213|2|0|'Listen, my dear husband and father Joseph, sometimes you are really a bit too strict towards the divine Child!
CJ|0|213|3|0|What could one otherwise expect of a normal child aged two and one-third years?
CJ|0|213|4|0|Who would subject Him to such stern discipline?
CJ|0|213|5|0|But you are as strict in your discipline against the Child of all children as if He were of a heaven only knows ripe age!
CJ|0|213|6|0|See, that seems very unreasonable to me. Even though you love Him beyond measure now and then, you are sometimes so strict with Him as if you had no love towards Him at all!'
CJ|0|213|7|0|This tone of Mary immediately found an echo in Cyrenius, Jonathan, Tullia, Eudokia and Maronius Pilla.
CJ|0|213|8|0|And Cyrenius in addition protested to Joseph, 'Friend, sometimes I really do not know what to make of you!
CJ|0|213|9|0|First you teach me to recognize the most high Deity in the little Child Himself -
CJ|0|213|10|0|right after which you again demand of the little Child that He should worship a God!
CJ|0|213|11|0|Tell me, how does that harmonize? If the little Child is the Divine Being Himself, how then should He pray to a God? - Does your demand not seem a bit absurd to you?
CJ|0|213|12|0|I will make the supposition the little Child were not what I now quite without question recognize Him to be and always worship Him as such.
CJ|0|213|13|0|Then I would say, that coming from a true friend of children, your request seems a bit foolish!
CJ|0|213|14|0|For who will demand a serious prayer of a child nine quarter years old?
CJ|0|213|15|0|For that reason you will surely see my point of view, when I as a pagan say to you:
CJ|0|213|16|0|'Friend, you must be struck with a three-fold blindness if you are not always able to esteem the little Child at His true worth!
CJ|0|213|17|0|Truly, this time I certainly will not eat a bite if the little Child with His James will not be present here at my side!
CJ|0|213|18|0|Is it not even ridiculous if you entreat the Lord God for a blessing upon the food and then order the same Lord and God away from the table, because He did not pray according to your habitual manner?
CJ|0|213|19|0|That is surely why the little Child also asked you just to whom He should pray, and to whom you pray, and also to whom James should have prayed.
CJ|0|213|20|0|But as I see it, you do not seem to have noticed what the little Child wanted to tell you therewith!'
CJ|0|213|21|0|These quite to the point remarks went straight to Joseph's heart, and he went outside to get the little Child as well as James,
CJ|0|213|22|0|But there he called James and the little Child in vain, for both had quickly gone away - to where, no one knew.
CJ|0|214|1|1|The Lord's Table On The Mountain
CJ|0|214|1|0|THEREUPON JOSEPH became afraid, so he quickly called his four oldest sons and said to them,
CJ|0|214|2|0|'Go and help me look for the little Child and for James - for I have sinned against the Child and am greatly afraid in my heart!'
CJ|0|214|3|0|And the four sons hurriedly went out in all directions and sought the little Child for an hour, but they found Him nowhere and came home empty-handed.
CJ|0|214|4|0|When Joseph saw that the four sons came home alone, his heart was full of anguish and he went outside and walked quite a distance from the villa where he wept very bitterly over his supposed transgression against the Child.
CJ|0|214|5|0|While he was thus weeping, he heard a voice which said to him,
CJ|0|214|6|0|'Joseph, you just man, weep not, and do not let yourself be disturbed in your heart by the children of men!
CJ|0|214|7|0|For I, whom you now seek fearfully and in disquiet of soul, am closer to you than you think.
CJ|0|214|8|0|Just go forward now in the direction in which you are facing, and your eyes will see Him who now speaks to you and whom you seek!'
CJ|0|214|9|0|At these wondrous words Joseph arose comforted and hurriedly went forward through the fields for about a half hour's walk in the direction he faced.
CJ|0|214|10|0|And as he thus walked, he came to a hill of considerable size which was one-hundred and seventy fathoms high.
CJ|0|214|11|0|There he thought and said to himself, 'Shall I also climb this hill in this great heat?'
CJ|0|214|12|0|And the voice said again, 'Yes, you must also climb this hill - for only at the summit shall your eyes behold the Lord, whom you did not see as He sat with you at the table!'
CJ|0|214|13|0|When Joseph heard this, he paid no attention to the great heat and hurriedly went up the hill.
CJ|0|214|14|0|But as he neared the top, he found it wrapped in a dense mist and was greatly surprised that such a little hill had a mist at this time of the year; for it was the time around Easter.
CJ|0|214|15|0|And as he was thus wondering, lo, James and the little Child appeared out of the mists, and the little Child said,
CJ|0|214|16|0|'Joseph, do not hold back and joyfully come with Me to the summit of this hill
CJ|0|214|17|0|and there convince yourself that now is not the time in which the Lord shall fast, and that because He did not pray!
CJ|0|214|18|0|A time will indeed come in which the Lord will fast, but that is still to come. - And so follow Me!'
CJ|0|214|19|0|At this Joseph followed the little Child and soon came to the top.
CJ|0|214|20|0|When he arrived at the top, the mists departed, and upon a finely polished crossbeam of cedar-wood he saw a roasted lamb, a goblet full of precious wine and a loaf of the finest wheat bread.
CJ|0|214|21|0|At this Joseph was greatly surprised and inquired, 'But from where did you two take all this? Did the angels bring you that, or did You, o Lord, create it all?'
CJ|0|214|22|0|And the little Child looked toward the sun and said, 'Joseph, look, this luminary of the earth also boards at My table!
CJ|0|214|23|0|And I tell you: she requires more sustenance in one hour than this earth, which carries you, amounts to - and behold, she has never suffered from hunger or thirst! And such boarders I have in countless numbers and of incomparably greater size!
CJ|0|214|24|0|Do you really suppose that I shall fast when you order Me away from the table if I do not wish to worship Myself at an inappropriate time?
CJ|0|214|25|0|Oh see, of that the Lord has no need. Now come to My table and dine with Me - but this time without your habitual prayer.
CJ|0|214|26|0|'For love to Me is the true prayer - if you have this, then you can at all times save your lips the trouble!' And Joseph went over and ate and drank at the true table of the Lord, and found the food to have a truly heavenly flavor.
CJ|0|215|1|1|In Hoc Signo Vinces
CJ|0|215|1|0|AFTER THIS HEAVENLY MEAL on top of the little mountain, Joseph said to the little Child,
CJ|0|215|2|0|'My Lord and my God! I, a poor old man beseech You, forgive me if I have no doubt offended You; and come back into the house again with me.
CJ|0|215|3|0|For without You I can never go back; and if I do go back without You, everyone will turn against me quite bitterly and will punish me with hard words.'
CJ|0|215|4|0|Here the little Child answered, 'Yes, yes, I will of course go with you, for here I shall not set up a place and remain.
CJ|0|215|5|0|But one thing I require of you, and that is that you take this My table upon your shoulders and carry it homeward ahead of Me.
CJ|0|215|6|0|And do not shrink from its burden - for while it will indeed press on you a bit, it will not bend you nor weaken you in the least!'
CJ|0|215|7|0|At these words Joseph took the beautiful cross while James took the left-overs from the meal and thus they started on the way back with the little Child in the middle.
CJ|0|215|8|0|After a while Joseph said to the little Child, 'Listen, my dearly beloved Jesus, the cross is heavy after all! Can we not rest a bit?'
CJ|0|215|9|0|And the little Child answered, 'You have already carried greater burdens as a carpenter, which I did not lay upon you;
CJ|0|215|10|0|and behold, there you would not grant yourself a rest until you carried your burden to its destination!
CJ|0|215|11|0|Now you are carrying only a little burden for Me for the first time and already want to rest after a thousand steps?
CJ|0|215|12|0|Oh Joseph, carry,carry My light burden without a rest, and you will find a fitting reward in My kingdom!
CJ|0|215|13|0|See, through this cross you will become aware of My burden, and it will tell you by its small weight what I am to you in the world!
CJ|0|215|14|0|And when you will leave this world in My arms, then this cross will become a fiery wagon of Elias to you, in which you will ascend before Me in greatest joy!'
CJ|0|215|15|0|After these words the aged Joseph kissed the fairly heavy cross and carried it onward without a rest;
CJ|0|215|16|0|and it did not seem nearly as heavy to him any more, so that he brought it all the way to the villa quite easily.
CJ|0|215|17|0|In the meantime everyone in the villa was in a state of highest expectancy and filled with great concern, wondering from which direction Joseph might return with the little Child and with James.
CJ|0|215|18|0|And when Mary, Cyrenius and the others finally caught sight of the approaching three, they lost all restraint!
CJ|0|215|19|0|Everyone ran toward them with open arms, and Mary at once seized the little Child and pressed Him to her heart with convulsive love.
CJ|0|215|20|0|But Cyrenius was surprised that Joseph would carry a gallows, as the symbol of the greatest degradation and shame, home on his shoulders.
CJ|0|215|21|0|And the little Child upon the mother's arms sat up and said to Cyrenius,
CJ|0|215|22|0|'Truly, truly, this symbol of the greatest degradation will become a symbol of the highest honor!
CJ|0|215|23|0|If you are not going to carry it after Me in this manner, as Joseph now carries it, you will not enter into My kingdom in the future!' - These words brought Cyrenius to silence, and he asked no more about Joseph's burden.
CJ|0|216|1|1|The Way Of The Lord With The Pagans
CJ|0|216|1|0|AND THEY ALL went back into the house where they took place at the table according to the will of the little Child.
CJ|0|216|2|0|For not one of the leading guests had eaten a bite; and the three large fish still lay there almost untouched.
CJ|0|216|3|0|And since several hours had passed while the little Child was being sought and evening was approaching,
CJ|0|216|4|0|the fish naturally became cold, in which state the Jews were usually not permitted to eat them:
CJ|0|216|5|0|But as the sun had not set, it was still permissible to eat the fish; only it was required that they be reheated and thoroughly warmed up.
CJ|0|216|6|0|Therefore Joseph immediately called his four cooks and ordered them to reheat the fish.
CJ|0|216|7|0|Here the little Child said, 'Joseph, that is not necessary; for from now on the fish may also be eaten cold, if only they have been fried before that.
CJ|0|216|8|0|So instead of frying them again, have lemons and fresh oil brought,
CJ|0|216|9|0|and the fish will taste better that way than if they were refried.'
CJ|0|216|10|0|Joseph promptly followed the advice of the little Child and had a whole basket of lemons and a large container of fresh oil brought.
CJ|0|216|11|0|At this all the guests became desirous for this new fare, wondering just how it would taste.
CJ|0|216|12|0|Cyrenius was the first who took a sizable piece of fish for himself and put oil and the juice of a lemon on it.
CJ|0|216|13|0|And as he began to eat, he could not give enough praise to the wonderful flavor of the thus prepared fish.
CJ|0|216|14|0|At this experience of the governor the other guests also helped themselves, and they all found this fare to have such excellent taste that they also could not find sufficient words of praise.
CJ|0|216|15|0|When Joseph had made a test of a sizeable portion of fish himself, he asserted,
CJ|0|216|16|0|'Truly, if Moses had ever partaken of a thus prepared fish, he surely would have put this food on his fare also.
CJ|0|216|17|0|But he just must not have been as well informed as concerns the art of cooking than You, my dearest Jesus.'
CJ|0|216|18|0|Here the little Child smiled cordially and said in a very friendly way,
CJ|0|216|19|0|'My dear father Joseph, the reason lies in this:
CJ|0|216|20|0|With Moses in the desert the rule was: Hunger is the best cook! and the people would often have eaten raw meat out of hunger and met their death;
CJ|0|216|21|0|therefore Moses had to prescribe his fare and the foods had to be eaten fresh and warm.
CJ|0|216|22|0|But now the rule is and will always continue to be: The Lord is the best cook. And there one can also enjoy a cold fish with lemon and oil.
CJ|0|216|23|0|And that is because the cold but still well-fried fish represents the state of the pagans, the lemon juice represents My power which harmonizes and pulls them together, and the oil represents My Word to them - Now do you understand why the fish tastes better this way?' - All were deeply affected at this and were greatly surprised at the wisdom of the little Child.
CJ|0|217|1|1|A Lesson In Geometry
CJ|0|217|1|0|WHEN ALL HAD STILLED their hunger with the cold fish they arose, thanked Joseph for this good meal and then went out into the open; for the sun was still above the horizon.
CJ|0|217|2|0|When most of the guests from Cyrenius' company had gone outside, the little Child asked him,
CJ|0|217|3|0|'Cyrenius, do you not recall what you asked Me out there at the scene of the fire, when I praised the fish of the Mediterranean for their quality and fine taste?'
CJ|0|217|4|0|Here Cyrenius considered a bit but could not remember his question.
CJ|0|217|5|0|He therefore said to the little Child, 'O my Lord, my life, forgive me - I must confess before You that I have completely forgotten it!'
CJ|0|217|6|0|Here the little Child smiled again and full of gentleness reminded the somewhat embarrassed Cyrenius,
CJ|0|217|7|0|'Did you not ask Me whether the Mediterranean is in the middle of the land?
CJ|0|217|8|0|I then referred you to the small earth-globe at which you were to look and decide for yourself whether this sea is really in the middle of the land.
CJ|0|217|9|0|See, now would surely be the best time to settle this matter!
CJ|0|217|10|0|So take the little earth in your hand and find the answer to your question.'
CJ|0|217|11|0|And Cyrenius replied, 'Yes, by my poor soul, this I surely would have completely forgotten if You, o Lord, had not reminded me of it now.'
CJ|0|217|12|0|Here James at once sprang into the side chamber and brought the little earth to Cyrenius
CJ|0|217|13|0|who then promptly sought and soon found the Mediterranean.
CJ|0|217|14|0|And as he pointed to the Mediterranean with his finger, the little Child asked him,
CJ|0|217|15|0|'Cyrenius, is that really the middle of the land? Or how does the matter seem to you?'
CJ|0|217|16|0|Cyrenius answered, 'I dare say that I am good at figures according to Euclid and Ptolemy
CJ|0|217|17|0|and therefore know from the geometry of spheres that on the surface of a ball every given point is in the middle of the surface because in the first place each point is precisely the same distance from the center of the ball,
CJ|0|217|18|0|and secondly because all lines going out from it to its corresponding point on the opposite side of the ball are of the same curvature and length.
CJ|0|217|19|0|According to this basic axiom it follows that this sea can be named the Mediterranean.
CJ|0|217|20|0|But on the other hand I also find that every sea is in the same category and can be a sea in the middle just as well.'
CJ|0|217|21|0|And the little Child rejoined, 'Therein you are quite right; but for all that the principles of Euclid still do not apply here,
CJ|0|217|22|0|and this sea can still be called a sea in the middle exclusively -
CJ|0|217|23|0|for wherever the Lord is, there also is the true middle.
CJ|0|217|24|0|And behold, the Lord is now here by this sea, and therefore the middle of the sea is also here.
CJ|0|217|25|0|That is a different computation of which Euclid did not dream, and it is more correct than his."
CJ|0|217|26|0|This explanation greatly alerted Cyrenius and he continued to study the globe.
CJ|0|218|1|1|Faith Demonstrates True Humility Of The Spirit
CJ|0|218|1|0|THEREUPON THE LITTLE CHILD said to Cyrenius as the latter began to investigate other matters on the little globe,
CJ|0|218|2|0|'Cyrenius, you continue to search in vain and promptly want the whole hand where I have shown you one finger!
CJ|0|218|3|0|See, that is out of the question; for everything requires its time and its established, immutable order!
CJ|0|218|4|0|When you see a tree blossom, you would of course already like to have the ripe fruit.
CJ|0|218|5|0|But that cannot be; for every tree has its time and its order.
CJ|0|218|6|0|'Now time and order are established by Me from eternity, so I cannot go against Myself;
CJ|0|218|7|0|neither can anything be taken away from time and from order.
CJ|0|218|8|0|I do indeed love you in all fullness of My divine power, but for all that I still cannot grant you even a minute of fleeting time,
CJ|0|218|9|0|for this must flow onward like an incessant stream and has no rest until it has reached the great shore of eternity, which is ever constant and unchangeable.
CJ|0|218|10|0|'Thus your continued probing into My mysteries is rather vain.
CJ|0|218|11|0|For by such an approach you still will not come a hair's breadth closer to My depths until the proper time.
CJ|0|218|12|0|Cease therefore from such inquiries and do not burden your spirit in vain - for at the proper time all that shall freely be yours from Me!
CJ|0|218|13|0|'Now you would like to fully comprehend why the middle is there where I am?
CJ|0|218|14|0|But I say to you: such you cannot grasp at present - therefore you should first believe and by faith demonstrate the true humility of your spirit.
CJ|0|218|15|0|Once your spirit by means of humility has reached the proper depth in itself, then you will also have a clear insight into My depths from this depth.
CJ|0|218|16|0|But when you exalt your spirit by searching My depths, then it will leave its living depth ever more and more, and thereby you will alienate yourself from my depths and not come near to them again.
CJ|0|218|17|0|'Yes, I will add: from now on all deep wisdom shall remain hidden from the wise of the world -
CJ|0|218|18|0|but it shall be laid into the hearts of those without guile, the weak children and the orphans!
CJ|0|218|19|0|For that reason become a child in your heart, and then will be the right time for your to receive true wisdom!'
CJ|0|218|20|0|Cyrenius was greatly amazed at this doctrine and asked the little Child, saying,
CJ|0|218|21|0|'Well, if so, then no one may learn to read the letters nor write the script?
CJ|0|218|22|0|For if You freely give all that to him who is worthy, why then the laborious learning?'
CJ|0|218|23|0|And the little Child answered, 'By means of proper and humble learning the acre is made fertile for wisdom, and that is also in My order.
CJ|0|218|24|0|But you must not look upon the act of learning as the end or as wisdom itself, but only as a means.
CJ|0|218|25|0|For when the acre is made fertile, I shall surely spread the seed from which the proper wisdom will sprout forth! Do you understand that?' - At this Cyrenius was silent and probed no more.
CJ|0|219|1|1|The Cross As Symbol Of God's Love
CJ|0|219|1|0|AFTER THIS MOST ENLIGHTENING DISCUSSION between the little Child and Cyrenius, Joseph also turned to the little Child and asked Him what was to be done now with the cross that had been brought home.
CJ|0|219|2|0|And the little Child replied, 'Joseph, I tell you, that has already found its man and its place!
CJ|0|219|3|0|Now you say to a merchant: You have a good product which you will not have for long;
CJ|0|219|4|0|for some buyer who is undoubtedly anxious to buy it will soon appear.
CJ|0|219|5|0|And behold, I am also that kind of a merchant! I have brought a good product to be sold to whoever will buy it.
CJ|0|219|6|0|And a buyer has already appeared and has brought it into his possession through his love to Me -
CJ|0|219|7|0|and that buyer is Jonathan, the strong fisherman.
CJ|0|219|8|0|Should he then not receive anything for his many fish with which he so often has generously supplied us in the past?
CJ|0|219|9|0|'One hand washes the other. Whoever gives water, to him water shall be given in return.
CJ|0|219|10|0|Whoever gives oil, he shall be repaid in oil.
CJ|0|219|11|0|Whoever gives comfort, to him comfort shall be given eternally.
CJ|0|219|12|0|And whoever gives love, he shall also be repaid with love.
CJ|0|219|13|0|Now Jonathan has given Me all his love - therefore I also gave him My love in this cross.
CJ|0|219|14|0|You others have, to be sure, also given Me love with water and oil -
CJ|0|219|15|0|but I tell you, Joseph: Pure love is valued more highly by Me than that with water and oil!
CJ|0|219|16|0|'For the cross has now become My greatest love!
CJ|0|219|17|0|Therefore I gave it to Jonathan because of his great love to Me -
CJ|0|219|18|0|for he alone loves Me because of Myself, and that is pure love.
CJ|0|219|19|0|He loved Me without knowing who I am - but you others loved Me less although you knew who I really am.
CJ|0|219|20|0|And behold, that was a love with a great deal of water! For that reason you shall never suffer a lack of water in this world, namely in your eyes.
CJ|0|219|21|0|Cyrenius loved Me with oil - so he shall in days to come also be anointed with the oil of life, as you shall be given to drink of the water of life.
CJ|0|219|22|0|But in the future only those who really love Me shall fully dwell with Me!'
CJ|0|219|23|0|This discourse of the little Child made Joseph thoroughly afraid, and Cyrenius himself made big eyes.
CJ|0|219|24|0|Thereupon the little Child added, 'But on that account you others should not suppose that I shall withhold the cross from you - for whoever has a heart free from the world shall also receive the free cross!' - This enlightenment put Joseph and Cyrenius at ease again in their hearts.
CJ|0|220|1|1|The Flesh Is Under The Debt Of Sin
CJ|0|220|1|0|DURING THIS DISCOURSE of the little Child, Jonathan, impelled his ardent feeling of love, fell down in front of the little Child and wept in his extreme joy and gratitude.
CJ|0|220|2|0|And the little Child said to the others, 'Do you see how mighty Jonathan's love to Me is?
CJ|0|220|3|0|Truly I tell you: From every tear which now quells from his eyes, a world shall come into being for him in My kingdom!
CJ|0|220|4|0|I have in fact already shown you the value and the difference between tears - but here I tell you once more:
CJ|0|220|5|0|No tear is valued more highly by Me than that which is like the tear of Jonathan.'
CJ|0|220|6|0|At these words of the little Child the huge Jonathan took hold of himself and declared,
CJ|0|220|7|0|'O You almighty Lord of my life! How can I, a great sinner, really be worthy of such infinitely great compassion and grace from You?'
CJ|0|220|8|0|And the little Child affirmed: 'Jonathan, ask yourself how you can possibly love Me so mightily in your heart when you are such a great sinner?
CJ|0|220|9|0|Is love toward Me not holy in itself, as I am holy in My divine Being?
CJ|0|220|10|0|How then can you, as so great a sinner, be capable of enduring such holy love in your heart?
CJ|0|220|11|0|Does not every man become sanctified and wholly newborn by means of love toward God in his heart?
CJ|0|220|12|0|Now if you are filled with this love, say, what accordingly is in you that you call sin?
CJ|0|220|13|0|'See, every man's flesh is in fact a sin in itself; therefore every man's flesh must also die.
CJ|0|220|14|0|Yes, I say to you: even this flesh of My body is under the debt of sin and therefore will have to die just like yours.
CJ|0|220|15|0|But this sin is after all not voluntary, but only one under judgment and is no debt whatever for your free spirit.
CJ|0|220|16|0|For that reason your worth is determined not according to your flesh, but entirely according to your love - which is free.
CJ|0|220|17|0|And it will not be said in the world of the spirit: How was your body, but: How was your love?
CJ|0|220|18|0|'Behold, if you throw a stone into the air, it does not remain in the air but soon falls back to the earth again.
CJ|0|220|19|0|Why so? - Because it is attracted by the matter of the earth as a love under judgment, which wholly constitutes the stone itself.
CJ|0|220|20|0|Why then do not the clouds and the stars fall from heaven? - Because they are attracted by the love of heaven!
CJ|0|220|21|0|Consequently, if your heart is full of love toward God, the eternally Living, where indeed will this love draw you, since it alone is free and alive in itself?'
CJ|0|220|22|0|This last question filled all those present with the greatest bliss, and they all knew where they stood.
CJ|0|221|1|1|The Same Conditions Do Not Apply Everywhere
CJ|0|221|1|0|AFTER JONATHAN WAS thus enlightened, as well as all those present, Joseph suggested,
CJ|0|221|2|0|'Friends, it is a beautiful evening - how would it be if before going to our night's rest we went out into the open for an hour?
CJ|0|221|3|0|For it is extremely sultry in these rooms,
CJ|0|221|4|0|and if one goes to bed now, one can neither rest nor sleep.
CJ|0|221|5|0|Here the little Child said, 'Joseph, I am of that opinion too; only there should not be so many bothersome insects buzzing around outside - then it would be more pleasant to be outside in the evening.'
CJ|0|221|6|0|And Joseph agreed, 'Yes, my life, there You are indeed right.
CJ|0|221|7|0|If there were only a means by which it were possible to get rid of these bothersome little guests without going against Your order, that would be most desirable.
CJ|0|221|8|0|And the little Child replied, 'Oh, such a means can no doubt be found quickly!
CJ|0|221|9|0|Go and get a bowl full of warm cow's milk and put it outside, and you will see how all these thousands upon thousands of bothersome little guests will surround the bowl - and will leave us in peace.'
CJ|0|221|10|0|Joseph now promptly told his sons to put a bowl of warm cow's milk outside,
CJ|0|221|11|0|and the sons quickly carried out Joseph's wish.
CJ|0|221|12|0|And when the bowl of warm milk had been placed into the open, an enormous swarm of all manner of stinging insects soon appeared above the milkbowl in the faint evening twilight.
CJ|0|221|13|0|All were surprised at this ingenuity by which millions of midges and gnats gathered together at one point and there waged a veritable milk war with each other.
CJ|0|221|14|0|At this Cyrenius asserted, 'See, how simple and really practical this measure is.
CJ|0|221|15|0|A hardly noticeable bowl full of warm milk frees us from the bothersome nuisance of insects.
CJ|0|221|16|0|Truly, that shall soon be carried out in Tyre also.
CJ|0|221|17|0|For there millions of such creatures annoy the people in the evening.'
CJ|0|221|18|0|And the little Child stated, 'The means is indeed quite good, but it will not be possible to apply it everywhere successfully -
CJ|0|221|19|0|for the same conditions do not apply everywhere,
CJ|0|221|20|0|and such conditions as are now to be found here probably do not exist anywhere else!
CJ|0|221|21|0|Therefore this remedy works so excellently only here. For where these conditions are not to be found, this remedy will not work so well either. -
CJ|0|221|22|0|Now look up to the sky, and you will discover a comet!' Hereat Cyrenius looked upward and at once saw a large comet.
CJ|0|222|1|1|When Zero Counts As Much As A Million
CJ|0|222|1|0|WHEN CYRENIUS HAD TAKEN a good, long look at the large comet, he declared,
CJ|0|222|2|0|'Truly, an unusual star! It is the first one I have seen -
CJ|0|222|3|0|but I have of course heard of these mythical bearers of ill tidings in the sky a number of times.'
CJ|0|222|4|0|At this remark of Cyrenius, Maronius Pilla also came over and asserted,
CJ|0|222|5|0|'Just look at that! The temple of Janus is hardly closed seven years, and everyone said:
CJ|0|222|6|0|Now Rome will have eternal peace! for it is said that this temple has never been closed this long.
CJ|0|222|7|0|And now we already have the terrible sign in front of our eyes that the temple of Janus will be unlocked again quite soon,
CJ|0|222|8|0|and that matters will become very lively on the great fields of Mars!'
CJ|0|222|9|0|Joseph then asked Maronius Pilla if he really considered such a comet to be a harbinger of war.
CJ|0|222|10|0|And Maronius Pilla replied quite seriously, 'Oh friend, that is an unalterable truth! I tell you: war upon war!'
CJ|0|222|11|0|Here Cyrenius remarked, 'Now we have the right pair together for once!
CJ|0|222|12|0|Joseph still holds mightily to his Moses, and Maronius Pilla cannot get rid of his old, heathenish superstition!'
CJ|0|222|13|0|At this Joseph protested, 'Esteemed friend and brother Cyrenius! I would say that Moses is surely better than the temple of Janus in Rome.'
CJ|0|222|14|0|And Cyrenius retorted, 'Of course! But if one has the Lord Jehovah Himself in His fullness, I would say that Moses as well as the dull Janus should step quite far into the background, and that once and for all.
CJ|0|222|15|0|The comet according to ancient, unfounded fables does indeed seem to be a bearer of ill tidings -
CJ|0|222|16|0|but I believe that our dearest Jesus and Lord in the fullness of His Deity also happens to be a Lord over this supposed lord of misfortune. Do you not agree with me?'
CJ|0|222|17|0|And Joseph answered, 'That surely; but for all that Moses is still not to be compared with the Janus of Rome, not even in this presence of the Lord.'
CJ|0|222|18|0|Cyrenius agreed, 'I do not want to do that either - but if I have the Lord, then at least to me Moses and Janus are the same.'
CJ|0|222|19|0|Here the little Child said to Cyrenius, 'Stay with that!
CJ|0|222|20|0|For truly, where infinity is concerned, all magnitudes fade and zero counts as much as a million.'
CJ|0|222|21|0|This answer of the little Child jarred Joseph a bit, and thereafter he did not uphold Moses to Cyrenius any more.
CJ|0|223|1|1|A Comet In Miniature
CJ|0|223|1|0|JONATHAN, who on such occasions always delved strongly into the cause, now came to Joseph and said,
CJ|0|223|2|0|'Brother, here is something else again where the Lord, as recently at the eclipse of the moon, could straighten us out!
CJ|0|223|3|0|Do you suppose that He would enlighten us if we asked Him about it?'
CJ|0|223|4|0|Joseph answered, 'My dear brother Jonathan, the matter needs only to be put to the test!
CJ|0|223|5|0|Whoever puts all his trust in the Lord builds on a firm foundation.
CJ|0|223|6|0|Go over to the little Child who is now on Mary's lap and ask Him,
CJ|0|223|7|0|and you will soon receive an answer to your question.'
CJ|0|223|8|0|Upon this reply Jonathan at once in all love and humility went over to the little Child and wanted to ask;
CJ|0|223|9|0|but the little Child anticipated Jonathan and said,
CJ|0|223|10|0|'Jonathan, I already know what you want - but that is too deep for you!
CJ|0|223|11|0|Go into the house now and take a small torch,
CJ|0|223|12|0|light it, and then go with the burning torch over to the milkbowl that has been set out for the midges and gnats,
CJ|0|223|13|0|and I tell you, there you will also see a comet as well as its fundamental nature.'
CJ|0|223|14|0|At this Jonathan quickly did what the little Child had advised him to do.
CJ|0|223|15|0|And lo, when he brought the burning torch close to the milkbowl, above which millions of flies, mosquitoes and gnats circled about,
CJ|0|223|16|0|he there discovered a long shimmering tail consisting of the flying insects which was several fathoms long,
CJ|0|223|17|0|and of which the milkbowl formed the head.
CJ|0|223|18|0|This phenomenon was also seen by many other people,
CJ|0|223|19|0|and all were amazed at the similarity of this effected appearance with the comet in the sky.
CJ|0|223|20|0|Hereupon Jonathan went over to the little Child and asked Him how he was to understand this.
CJ|0|223|21|0|And the little Child answered, 'For the time being just as you have seen it! Not everyone may know this secret,
CJ|0|223|22|0|so be satisfied with that for now. Tomorrow will be another day.'
CJ|0|224|1|1|The Nature Of A Comet
CJ|0|224|1|0|JONATHAN BEGAN to rack his brain at this but was totally unable to take hold of a sensible thought.
CJ|0|224|2|0|The little Child naturally noticed at once that Jonathan was unable to bring the milkbowl comet into harmony with the heavenly comet.
CJ|0|224|3|0|He therefore sat up and said to Jonathan,
CJ|0|224|4|0|'My dear Jonathan! See, your thoughts are like an image of the milkbowl comet which you saw.
CJ|0|224|5|0|Your heart represents the large bowl filled with milk, in which your love is the milk.
CJ|0|224|6|0|But above your heart there now is also an enormous swarm of midges, bugs and gnats, just like the one above the milkbowl.
CJ|0|224|7|0|And this swarm consists of your thoughts which border on the ridiculous concerning the similar nature of the two comets.
CJ|0|224|8|0|Now friend Jonathan, who ever would seriously consider the core of the heavenly comet to be a milkbowl and its tail to be a swarm of bugs?
CJ|0|224|9|0|Those are after all only representations, but not perfect likenesses in nature!
CJ|0|224|10|0|'Now do you really know what a representation is? - What is represented by the bowl? Or by the milk therein? Or by the swarm of bugs and gnats?
CJ|0|224|11|0|See, you do not understand that; so listen and I will tell you something about it.
CJ|0|224|12|0|The bowl represents a vessel used to hold substances to which My sustaining power of life is held fast;
CJ|0|224|13|0|and the milk is such a substance which carries My sustaining power of life in most bounteous measure.
CJ|0|224|14|0|In the midges, bugs and gnats the power of life is already freely active -
CJ|0|224|15|0|but if it is not nurtured with a proper sustaining power of life, it soon becomes weak and cannot develop itself for a higher and more perfect state of existence.
CJ|0|224|16|0|'And behold, the heavenly comet is nothing else than a newly created, becoming world!
CJ|0|224|17|0|The core is the vessel which holds My sustaining power of life.
CJ|0|224|18|0|This power of life is very strongly heated by its own inherent fire which I have given into this same power of life, and thus dissolves itself into nourishing vapors.
CJ|0|224|19|0|And so these vapors carrying a more advanced power of life do not evanesce and become lost to the new world,
CJ|0|224|20|0|they then are taken up by myriads of monads (amoeboids inhabiting the ether) and by them again carried to the newly-becoming world toward its more complete development.
CJ|0|224|21|0|See, that is the corresponding similarity between the heavenly comet and our milkbowl comet!
CJ|0|224|22|0|'Do not search any father now, so your love will not be weakened because of your searching!'
CJ|0|224|23|0|This explanation was heard by quite a few, and while no one understood it, many believed it.
CJ|0|225|1|1|The Long and Short Approach To God
CJ|0|225|1|0|CYRENIUS NOW ASKED the little Child, saying, 'O my life, why may or why should one not search more deeply into Your works?
CJ|0|225|2|0|Why did You declare such searching to be detrimental to one's love for You?
CJ|0|225|3|0|I would say it is just the opposite: Once one gets to know Your works in ever greater depth and clarity, one must obviously increase in love toward You and not become weaker therein!
CJ|0|225|4|0|For it is already the case even among us humans that a man also becomes all the more dear to us the more perfections we discover in him.
CJ|0|225|5|0|'How much more then will that be the case with You, the Lord and Creator of all things great, perfect and glorious if we learn to know You ever more and more!
CJ|0|225|6|0|Therefore I would really like to entreat You myself, o my life, that You would give me a bit more enlightenment concerning this unusual star.
CJ|0|225|7|0|For my heart tells me that I will be able to love You quite completely only then, when I am able to recognize You more and more completely in Your almighty, truly wise and wondrous works.
CJ|0|225|8|0|No one can really love You as the only Lord and God if he does not know You before that.
CJ|0|225|9|0|Thus our knowing in our souls who You are is in fact the chief reason of our love for You,
CJ|0|225|10|0|just as I also first had to become acquainted with my wife before I could take her into my heart. If I had not come to know her, she surely would not have become my wife.'
CJ|0|225|11|0|Here the little Child smiled and replied, 'Oh My dear Cyrenius, if you were to give Me such wise instruction more often, I would surely become a thoroughly shrewd human being also!
CJ|0|225|12|0|See, you have really told Me lots of new things here.
CJ|0|225|13|0|But consider this: Just now you were a teacher to Me, for you tried to prove to Me that My warning in regard to overmuch searching in My works as being detrimental for the soul of man in the realm of his love toward Me did not apply - and that, on the contrary, such searching is the proper way.
CJ|0|225|14|0|How then should I, as your pupil, instruct you in matters still unknown to you?
CJ|0|225|15|0|If there are better grounds for love known to you than your God and Creator gives you, how then can you entreat Him for more profound enlightenment?
CJ|0|225|16|0|Or do you really suppose that God will allow Himself to be swayed to do something by reasonings arrived at and presented by men as if He were a judge according to worldly law?
CJ|0|225|17|0|Oh Cyrenius, therein you are still in very great error!
CJ|0|225|18|0|'See, I alone know My eternal order which is the mother of all things!
CJ|0|225|19|0|Out of this order you too have gone forth! The love of your spirit toward Me is your very own life!
CJ|0|225|20|0|Now if you want to turn this love away from Me all the more, when in fact you have Me right before your eyes in the flesh,
CJ|0|225|21|0|say, will such a foolish increase in your love really be justified?
CJ|0|225|22|0|'Yes, he who still does not know Me nor has Me in his heart, he may indeed attain Me in the manner you advocate -
CJ|0|225|23|0|but if someone already has Me on his lap, to what end should your gradual degrees of approach serve him?'
CJ|0|225|24|0|At this Cyrenius was greatly taken aback, took the matter deeply to heart, and no one asked about the comet any more.
CJ|0|226|1|1|Never Fear The World - But Fear Yourselves
CJ|0|226|1|0|WHEN THE MATTER of the comet was thus disposed of, the little Child said to Joseph,
CJ|0|226|2|0|'Joseph, throughout these two days I took charge as an undisputed master of the house and all of you obeyed Me -
CJ|0|226|3|0|but from now on I am returning the mastery of the house back to you, and as you decide matters, so also shall they be done!
CJ|0|226|4|0|'From now on I am going to be like every other human being again and must be that way, for My flesh must also grow for the sake of all your welfare.
CJ|0|226|5|0|For that reason do not now nor in the future expect any more openly manifest wonders from Me in this country!
CJ|0|226|6|0|But for all that do not allow yourselves to be deceived in your faith and reliance in My power and might,
CJ|0|226|7|0|for What I was from eternity, That I am always and will be for eternity.
CJ|0|226|8|0|'Hence, never fear the world which is nothing before Me - but fear yourselves, lest you turn your hearts away from Me - for that would be the death of your soul!
CJ|0|226|9|0|With that you, Joseph, may again take over the management of the house, and lead it justly and properly in the name of My Father, Amen!
CJ|0|226|10|0|And you, Cyrenius, depart tomorrow on a safe journey for Tyre, where important matters already await you.
CJ|0|226|11|0|My love and My grace are with you so you need not worry. Arrange all other matters with Joseph, for he is now the head of the house.'
CJ|0|226|12|0|Thereupon the little Child called James over to Himself and said to him,
CJ|0|226|13|0|'James, between us the first relationship will remain with which you are familiar.
CJ|0|226|14|0|Now all this must be adhered to in this land, Amen!' -
CJ|0|226|15|0|At this Joseph became quite sad and earnestly pleaded with the little Child to continue as at present in His divine nature.
CJ|0|226|16|0|But the little Child now talked quite childishly, and no trace of anything divine remained in His speech.
CJ|0|226|17|0|He soon became sleepy, and James had to bring Him to bed.
CJ|0|226|18|0|Long into the night the company sat together and discussed the possible reason for such change in the little Child.
CJ|0|226|19|0|No one said anything conclusive and each asked of the other -
CJ|0|226|20|0|but none was able to give a definite answer.
CJ|0|226|21|0|And Joseph finally said, 'We know what is good for us and what we should do, and that ought to satisfy us!
CJ|0|226|22|0|It is already late at night - so I think it is best that we retire.'
CJ|0|226|23|0|In this all agreed with Joseph and promptly went into the house to a good night's rest.
CJ|0|227|1|1|The Generosity Of Jonathan
CJ|0|227|1|0|THE FOLLOWING DAY JOSEPH, as usual, was up much earlier than anyone else and went outside to see what sort of a day was in the offing.
CJ|0|227|2|0|He found all the signs for a beautiful day, then returned into the house and awakened his sons so they might prepare a good breakfast for the guests.
CJ|0|227|3|0|The sons soon arose and went to see what provisions the larder might still contain.
CJ|0|227|4|0|When they had searched through the larder, they promptly came to Joseph and said,
CJ|0|227|5|0|'Listen, dear father, your request would be easy enough to fulfill,
CJ|0|227|6|0|but our larder has been so greatly depleted these last few days that it is just impossible for us to scrape together a meal for even ten persons.
CJ|0|227|7|0|So advise us whence we are to take the foodstuffs, and the meal shall be ready in one hour.'
CJ|0|227|8|0|Here Joseph scratched himself a bit behind the ears, then went into the larder himself and there found the assertions of his sons confirmed, which disconcerted him all the more.
CJ|0|227|9|0|He thought back and forth but could not think of anything that might help him out Of his predicament.
CJ|0|227|10|0|Now as Joseph stood there in the entrance hall considering what to do next, Jonathan came out of his sleeping chamber, greeted and kissed his old friend and asked him why he stood there so unhappily and thoughtfully.
CJ|0|227|11|0|And Joseph promptly showed Jonathan the cause of this perplexity, namely the empty larder.
CJ|0|227|12|0|When Jonathan beheld this, he said to Joseph,
CJ|0|227|13|0|'Oh my very dear friend, that need not concern you at all.
CJ|0|227|14|0|See, my larders are still quite full - I still have about two thousand hundredweights of smoked fish.
CJ|0|227|15|0|So have your sons come with me right away, and in an hour and a half your larder will be well stocked!'
CJ|0|227|16|0|This offer acted as a true balm upon Joseph's heart and he quickly accepted it.
CJ|0|227|17|0|Hardly an hour and a half passed, when Jonathan and the four sons already returned with a heavy load of fish.
CJ|0|227|18|0|The sons brought about four hundredweights of smoked fish, and Jonathan brought three large casks filled with fresh fish and ten large loaves of wheat bread.
CJ|0|227|19|0|When Joseph saw the arrivals thus burdened, he was full of joy and thanked and praised God for such a gift and then embraced and kissed Jonathan.
CJ|0|227|20|0|Thereupon the kitchen soon teemed with activity.
CJ|0|227|21|0|The sons busied themselves in a lively manner, while Mary and Eudokia soon came from their sleeping chamber, wasted no time and milked the cows.
CJ|0|227|22|0|Thus a plentiful breakfast was quickly prepared in an hour for more than a hundred guests.
CJ|0|228|1|1|The Difference Between God's True And False Servants
CJ|0|228|1|0|WHEN THE MORNING MEAL was thus prepared and all the guests had arisen, Joseph promptly went to Cyrenius and asked him if he were ready to partake of the morning meal.
CJ|0|228|2|0|And Cyrenius said to Joseph, 'Oh my truly noble friend and brother, I am of course quite ready with my entire company;
CJ|0|228|3|0|but I also know that you do not have such a supply in your larder that you can accommodate over a hundred people for several days.
CJ|0|228|4|0|Therefore I shall send my servants to the city this morning, where they shall buy foodstuffs for me and for you."
CJ|0|228|5|0|When Joseph heard this, he replied,
CJ|0|228|6|0|'Oh dear friend and brother, that you can of course do for your ship;
CJ|0|228|7|0|but in my case you would go to a lot of trouble for nothing.
CJ|0|228|8|0|You see, in the first place the morning meal is already prepared, and secondly there still is so much left in my larder that all those here could hardly eat it up in eight days.
CJ|0|228|9|0|So do not concern yourself for me of all people - for truly, I am indeed well supplied.'1
CJ|0|228|10|0|And Cyrenius affirmed, 'Truly, truly, if nothing else were to give me witness of your most high calling, it would be given me in fullest measure by your quite incomprehensible unselfishness.
CJ|0|228|11|0|'Yes, therein one will always be able to accurately tell the true servants of God from the false:
CJ|0|228|12|0|The true ones will be unselfish to a high degree, and the false ones will be just the opposite;
CJ|0|228|13|0|for the true ones serve the Lord in their heart and there also have a most high, eternal reward -
CJ|0|228|14|0|but the false ones serve a God modeled after their own bad kind, for the sake of the world -
CJ|0|228|15|0|hence they also seek the reward of the world and allow themselves to be paid extravagantly for every step they take.
CJ|0|228|16|0|For I as a born pagan know best, how the Roman priests allow themselves to be paid for each and every step.
CJ|0|228|17|0|Truly, I myself once had to pay the chief priest a hundred pounds of gold for some advice.
CJ|0|228|18|0|I ask: Was that a fitting servant of a true God?
CJ|0|228|19|0|'But you have now shown me your hospitality for three days, and what teachings I have received in your house - and still you accept nothing.
CJ|0|228|20|0|Not even for my eight children will you accept anything. - From that it certainly should be clear how the real and true servants of God appear.'
CJ|0|228|21|0|Here Joseph said, 'Brother, do not say any more about that now, for such talk praises me too much;
CJ|0|228|22|0|but sit down at the table, and the morning meal will be served right away.' And Cyrenius promptly followed Joseph's wish and sat down at the table.
CJ|0|229|1|1|A Memorable Morning Meal For Cyrenius
CJ|0|229|1|0|WHEN EVERYONE WAS at the table, quite tastily prepared fish were quickly served,
CJ|0|229|2|0|and Cyrenius was greatly surprised that it had been possible for Joseph to obtain such a quantity of quite fresh fish so early in the morning.
CJ|0|229|3|0|Hereupon Joseph pointed to the huge Jonathan and remarked somewhat jokingly,
CJ|0|229|4|0|'See, when one has such a great fishing expert for a friend, one need not reach too far - and the fish are there.'
CJ|0|229|5|0|At this Cyrenius smiled and agreed, 'Yes, you are indeed right.
CJ|0|229|6|0|Truly, under such circumstances one can always have fresh fish, and that especially if one also has Someone in his house.'
CJ|0|229|7|0|Hereupon Joseph lifted up his hands and fervently stated,
CJ|0|229|8|0|'Yes, brother Cyrenius, especially Someone of whom we all will eternally never be worthy.
CJ|0|229|9|0|May He bless this good morning meal for all of us, that it truly may strengthen us in our limbs and in our love to Him, the most Holy!'
CJ|0|229|10|0|This exclamation of Joseph brought all the guests to tears, and all praised the great God in the still sleeping little Child.
CJ|0|229|11|0|When the guests were done with their praise and began to eat of the fish, the little Child also awakened,
CJ|0|229|12|0|and the good smell of the fish immediately told Him what was on the table.
CJ|0|229|13|0|Hence He quickly got out of His low little bed, promptly ran over to the table quite naked to where Mary was and requested something to eat.
CJ|0|229|14|0|Here Mary promptly took Him on her lap and said to James,
CJ|0|229|15|0|'Go quickly and bring me a little shirt out of the side room.'
CJ|0|229|16|0|And James quickly followed Mary's wish and brought a clean little shirt.
CJ|0|229|17|0|But this time the little Child would not allow the little shirt to be put on Him.
CJ|0|229|18|0|At this Mary became somewhat impatient and scolded, 'See, my little Child, it just is not proper to be naked at the table;
CJ|0|229|19|0|therefore I shall be quite severe if You do not allow Yourself to be dressed!'
CJ|0|229|20|0|Cyrenius, wholly moved to tears at the sight of the tender little Boy, said to Mary,
CJ|0|229|21|0|'Oh dear, most charming mother, give me the little Boy, so I may once more thus quite naked fondle and caress Him!
CJ|0|229|22|0|Who knows whether this infinitely great good fortune will come my way again in this world?'
CJ|0|229|23|0|Here the little Child smiled at Cyrenius and immediately wanted to go to him.
CJ|0|229|24|0|And Mary promptly gave Him over to Cyrenius, and he wept from joy and bliss as the healthy little Boy frolicked on his lap in a lively way.
CJ|0|229|25|0|Hereupon Cyrenius asked Him which piece of the fish He would like to eat.
CJ|0|229|26|0|And the little Child said in a wholly childlike manner, 'Give Me that white piece which has no fish-bone in it!'
CJ|0|229|27|0|And Cyrenius quickly handed the little Child the best and whitest piece which He ate happily and leisurely.
CJ|0|229|28|0|After He had satisfied His hunger, He stated, 'That was good! Now you dress Me!
CJ|0|229|29|0|For when I am hungry, I want to eat first and only then wear a garment!' - Thereupon the little Child said no more and serenely let Cyrenius dress Him with the little shirt.
CJ|0|230|1|1|Mary's Strictness A Symbol Of Her Motherly Love
CJ|0|230|1|0|WHEN THE LITTLE CHILD was dressed, Cyrenius asked Him again if He would not like to have another tasty little piece of the fish.
CJ|0|230|2|0|Here the little Child said after His manner, 'I really would like another small piece -
CJ|0|230|3|0|but I dare not accept it because mother would promptly scold Me again.'
CJ|0|230|4|0|And Cyrenius said assuringly, 'O my dearly beloved little Child, if I give it to You, your mother will say nothing.'
CJ|0|230|5|0|To this the little Child responded quite naively, 'Yes, as long as you are here she will of course say nothing;
CJ|0|230|6|0|but once you are gone I will be in for it twice as bad.
CJ|0|230|7|0|Oh you just would not believe how cross My mother can be when I do something that she does not like!'
CJ|0|230|8|0|Cyrenius smiled thereto and then asked the little Child, 'What would You say, if I were to scold Your somewhat strict mother for that - would that not make her more lenient toward You?'
CJ|0|230|9|0|And the little Child objected, 'I beg you, do anything but that - for once you were gone I would really get a dressing down the like of which has not been heard!'
CJ|0|230|10|0|Here Cyrenius continued to ask the little Child and said,
CJ|0|230|11|0|'O my life, my heavenly little Child, if Your mother is so strict, how can You still love her so very much?'
CJ|0|230|12|0|And the little Child answered, 'Because she is strict out of her great love to Me - for she constantly has the greatest fear that some sort of harm might befall Me.
CJ|0|230|13|0|So you see, that is why I am bound to love her very much in return! Even if she is sometimes cross without cause - she still means well and for that she surely deserves My love.
CJ|0|230|14|0|See, for just that reason she would also be cross now if I were to eat another little piece of fish, because she thinks it could do Me harm.
CJ|0|230|15|0|It would of course do Me no harm, but I do not want to sin against the good intentions of My mother.
CJ|0|230|16|0|Oh, I can deny Myself also and can keep My mother's orders when it has to be that way,
CJ|0|230|17|0|but when her order does not have to be strictly adhered to, I can also do as I please.
CJ|0|230|18|0|And then I do not let it bother Me even though mother scolds a bit.
CJ|0|230|19|0|It is not really necessary now that I should eat another piece of fish; hence I will also deny Myself so mother can have nothing against Me when you are gone.'
CJ|0|230|20|0|Here Cyrenius again spoke to the little Child and inquired in a very loving manner,
CJ|0|230|21|0|'Yes, my life, but if you already have such respect of Your earthly mother, why did You not allow Yourself to be dressed by her a little while ago?
CJ|0|230|22|0|Will she not scold You for that once I am gone?'
CJ|0|230|23|0|And the little Child affirmed, 'No doubt - but I shall not let .it bother Me much!
CJ|0|230|24|0|For I already told you before that I sometimes do as I please, and do not ask whether My mother agrees with it or not.
CJ|0|230|25|0|But for all that My mother can still scold Me, for she has a good intention and a good will thereby.'
CJ|0|230|26|0|At this Mary smiled and said jokingly, 'Now You just wait until we are alone,
CJ|0|230|27|0|and I shall really scold You again because You have now complained against me so to Cyrenius!'
CJ|0|230|28|0|Hereupon the little Child smiled and replied, 'Oh, you do not mean that. I can easily tell when you are really cross, for then you are quite red in the face - but now you are nice and white like I am, and then you are never upset!'
CJ|0|230|29|0|All laughed at this remark, and the little Child also smiled. And Mary in her ardor took the little Child and caressed Him fervently.
CJ|0|231|1|1|Cyrenius Provides For Joseph's House
CJ|0|231|1|0|FOLLOWING THIS CHILDLY INTERLUDE the morning meal was completed.
CJ|0|231|2|0|And when Joseph finished with the prayer of thanksgiving, Cyrenius went over to him and said,
CJ|0|231|3|0|'My dearest friend, your services to me as well as to my brother Julius Augustus Quirinus Caesar in Rome are of such an outstanding nature that I shall never be able to recompense you therefor.
CJ|0|231|4|0|But to leave you altogether unrewarded - that is utterly impossible to me!
CJ|0|231|5|0|'Now I know that you will not accept a kingly reward from me,
CJ|0|231|6|0|so I have decided on the following: this year, as is evident, you can expect a poor harvest in grain,
CJ|0|231|7|0|when after all your house has quite a number of dwellers.
CJ|0|231|8|0|Besides, nine of them belong to me, and you and yours also total eight; so there are altogether seventeen.
CJ|0|231|9|0|Now I know in my soul that your flour bins are empty and also your larder,
CJ|0|231|10|0|and that you are already running short of feed for your cows, goats and donkeys.
CJ|0|231|11|0|See, all of that I know very well - as I also know that you and yours have almost nothing more to wear.
CJ|0|231|12|0|Therefore, my dearest brother, you must at least accept enough from me to fill your needs for the present.
CJ|0|231|13|0|'I am of course well aware that it would be extremely ridiculous for a man of the earth to undertake to support the Lord of creation, for whom it is an easy thing to create myriads of worlds with one word.
CJ|0|231|14|0|But I also know that this selfsame holy Lord of creation does not wish to constantly effect wonders contrary to His eternal wondrous order, because a judgment is always connected with that for us, His creatures.
CJ|0|231|15|0|For that reason you must accept what you need this time at least,
CJ|0|231|16|0|and not refuse me as you usually do!'
CJ|0|231|17|0|And Joseph replied, 'Yes brother, this time you are probably right -
CJ|0|231|18|0|but before I accept anything from you I still must ask the Lord.'
CJ|0|231|19|0|Here the little Child, who was now with James, came over quickly and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|231|20|0|'Joseph, go ahead and accept what Cyrenius wants to give you, so you may supply the house with foodstuffs.'
CJ|0|231|21|0|At this Joseph accepted the offer of Cyrenius,
CJ|0|231|22|0|whereupon the latter promptly gave Joseph a sum of a thousand pounds of silver and seventy pounds of gold,
CJ|0|231|23|0|for which Joseph tendered Cyrenius his thanks and took the heavy sum.
CJ|0|231|24|0|Thereupon Cyrenius was overjoyed and affirmed, 'Brother, now my heart is a thousand times lighter! I am not leaving here today but only tomorrow, for my too great love will not let me go.' And Joseph was made very happy thereby.
CJ|0|232|1|1|On The Burden Of Money
CJ|0|232|1|0|NOW JOSEPH had no trunk wherein he might put the money.
CJ|0|232|2|0|At this Cyrenius at once ordered his servants to go into the city and buy a chest there at whatever cost necessary.
CJ|0|232|3|0|And the servants went at once and in the short space of two hours brought an elegant cedar chest which had cost ten pounds of silver.
CJ|0|232|4|0|This chest was then placed in Joseph's bedchamber, and Joseph's sons laid the large and heavy amount of money into the ornate and heavy chest.
CJ|0|232|5|0|When the money was thus put away, Joseph said,
CJ|0|232|6|0|'Now I am - from a worldly standpoint - rich for the first time in my whole life,
CJ|0|232|7|0|for I have never seen and all the less owned so much money!
CJ|0|232|8|0|Until now my house knew nothing of a thief and still less of a robber,
CJ|0|232|9|0|but from now on all of us will not have sufficient eyes and time to protect this money from thieves and robbers.'
CJ|0|232|10|0|Here Jonathan observed, 'Brother, never mind about that!
CJ|0|232|11|0|I know only too well whom the robbers and thieves seek out.
CJ|0|232|12|0|See, they seek out only those who are mean and stingy.
CJ|0|232|13|0|And that certainly does not apply to you, so you need not be concerned - for everyone who asks anything of you receives three times more from you anyway than what he asks for.
CJ|0|232|14|0|Therefore I would say that you will no doubt have to deal with a lot of beggars, but certainly not with thieves and robbers.'
CJ|0|232|15|0|Here Mary also came over and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|232|16|0|'Listen, dear father, you know that while in the city of our father David we also received a great burden of gold from the three wise men of the East who came from Persia;
CJ|0|232|17|0|and behold, now we do not have any of it even the size of a grain of sand, although we were never robbed of it!
CJ|0|232|18|0|So I would say that it will be the same with us here: not a year will pass, and we will have nothing left of it without thieves and robbers.
CJ|0|232|19|0|So just do not worry; for in a house where the Lord dwells, gold has no standing and the robbers and thieves just do not want to have much to do in the Lord's house!
CJ|0|232|20|0|For they know as well as I and you that it is tempting the super-natural to lay violent hands on treasures which lie as it were in God's poor-box.'
CJ|0|232|21|0|When Mary finished, the little Child also came over and said,
CJ|0|232|22|0|'Joseph, you faithful man, you must not look so fearfully at yonder chest in which My brothers have laid the money.
CJ|0|232|23|0|For when you look so apprehensive, I get the impression that you are sick.
CJ|0|232|24|0|Now see, I do not want you to be sick.
CJ|0|232|25|0|This money will not burden you for any length of time at all. Buy quite a lot of flour now and other foodstuffs and some clothing, and distribute the rest among the poor,
CJ|0|232|26|0|and the chest will be empty again in short order.' - These childlike words becalmed Joseph so greatly that he was promptly full of good cheer.
CJ|0|233|1|1|Jonathan Fells A Mighty Tree
CJ|0|233|1|0|JOSEPH NOW called the four sons over and said to them,
CJ|0|233|2|0|'Here, take this pound of silver and go into the city to buy flour and whatever else is still needed for the kitchen,
CJ|0|233|3|0|and then come and prepare a good midday meal, since Cyrenius still honors me with his presence today.'
CJ|0|233|4|0|At this the sons promptly went and carried out their father's wishes.
CJ|0|233|5|0|Then Mary also came over and privately told Joseph that the supply of firewood was also so greatly depleted that it would hardly be possible to prepare a meal with the little that still remained.
CJ|0|233|6|0|Here Joseph called Jonathan over and told him of this difficulty.
CJ|0|233|7|0|And Jonathan declared, 'Brother, give me your large and strong axe, and I shall go into the forest over there by the hill;
CJ|0|233|8|0|and truly, in three hours you shall have wood aplenty.'
CJ|0|233|9|0|Here Joseph gave Jonathan a strong axe, whereupon the latter went into the woods of the nearest hill, which belonged to the villa, and there quickly chopped down a strong cedar, fastened a strong rope around the trunk and thus pulled the whole mighty tree in front of Joseph's house.
CJ|0|233|10|0|When he arrived there with his felled tree, all were astonished at the enormous strength of Jonathan.
CJ|0|233|11|0|Many servants of Cyrenius together now attempted to pull the tree farther but their efforts were in vain,
CJ|0|233|12|0|for they, numbering about thirty, were not able to move the tree even a hairbreadth, since it weighed about one hundred hundredweights.
CJ|0|233|13|0|At this Jonathan said to the servants of Cyrenius,
CJ|0|233|14|0|'Instead of this vain attempt, just take big and little axes in hand and help me to quickly split up the tree!
CJ|0|233|15|0|This effort will please the head of the house more than if you try to measure my enormous strength on this tree by your vain effort.
CJ|0|233|16|0|Here all the servants of Cyrenius promptly lent a hand, and with the energetic assistance of Jonathan the whole tree was cut up in half an hour.
CJ|0|233|17|0|Joseph was full of joy at this and asserted,
CJ|0|233|18|0|'Truly, that would have been three days' work for me until I could have cut up such a tree,
CJ|0|233|19|0|and you needed hardly three hours altogether.'
CJ|0|233|20|0|And Jonathan retorted, 'Oh brother, great bodily strength is no doubt a useful thing;
CJ|0|233|21|0|but what is it against the strength of Him who lives with you and before whose breath the whole creation trembles?'
CJ|0|233|22|0|Here the little Child came over to Jonathan and said to him, 'Be still, Jonathan, and do not betray Me; for I know when I must reveal Myself!
CJ|0|233|23|0|And if My power had not been with you now, you could neither have mastered this tree. - But be still and say nothing about it!' - Here Jonathan said no more and only now understood how he had so easily mastered this tree.
CJ|0|234|1|1|A Glittering Deputation Arrives From Ostracine
CJ|0|234|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH'S HOUSE was thus supplied with wood, and the sons of Joseph quite industriously began to prepare the noon meal,
CJ|0|234|2|0|a deputation of very prominent citizens arrived in full regalia from the city to greet the supreme governor.
CJ|0|234|3|0|For while no one in the city had heard anything this time concerning the presence of Cyrenius because he wished to be there in strictest incognito,
CJ|0|234|4|0|the well-known household servants as well as the sons of Joseph were seen in the city that morning, and the presence of the governor was thus surmised.
CJ|0|234|5|0|Therefore the leading citizens gathered in the city and came out in full splendor, which visit was most inopportune to Cyrenius on this occasion.
CJ|0|234|6|0|The garrison commander and the from previous pages familiar captain were of course at the head of the large deputation from the city of Ostracine.
CJ|0|234|7|0|The commander apologized profusely that he had ascertained so late, and then only by lucky chance, that his imperial, consular highness was gracing this area with his exalted presence.
CJ|0|234|8|0|And Cyrenius nearly turned away in his secret annoyance at this for him most untimely visit.
CJ|0|234|9|0|But for all that he now responded in a pleasant manner for the sake of political expediency and answered the greeter in equally polite words.
CJ|0|234|10|0|But after a while he unburdened himself to the garrison commander, saying, 'My friend, we prominent lords of the world sometimes fare quite badly.
CJ|0|234|11|0|A common man can go where he pleases and remain in sweet incognito;
CJ|0|234|12|0|but we need only to go a little beyond our doorstep and our incognito is already gone with the wind!
CJ|0|234|13|0|I do of course accept your stately greeting in the name of my brother with heartfelt appreciation;
CJ|0|234|14|0|but it has to remain that I am here in strictest incognito,
CJ|0|234|15|0|which means in other words: This my presence here is unofficial and may under no circumstances be reported to Rome.
CJ|0|234|16|0|If I were to find out that someone had dared to submit such a report to Rome, he will surely regret it! - For mark it well, I am here in strictest incognito for the world!
CJ|0|234|17|0|Why? I know why, and no one is to ask me about it.
CJ|0|234|18|0|Go to your homes now and put on ordinary clothing, and then return for the midday meal, which will take place about three hours before sunset.'
CJ|0|234|19|0|Here the deputation bowed before the governor and departed.
CJ|0|234|20|0|Thereupon Joseph went over to Cyrenius and said,
CJ|0|234|21|0|'See, that is already the first result of the money which you gave me in such bounteous measure.
CJ|0|234|22|0|Your household servants had to buy me a chest for it, were then recognized - and your presence betrayed.
CJ|0|234|23|0|As I have always said: Gold and silver still bear the old curse of God!'
CJ|0|234|24|0|To this the little Child, who was right at Joseph's side, added smilingly,
CJ|0|234|25|0|'Therefore one can subject the proud gold and the vain silver to no greater humiliation than to distribute it in just measure among the poor.
CJ|0|234|26|0|Now you, My dear Joseph, do that all the time; therefore the old curse will do you little harm and the same to Cyrenius also.
CJ|0|234|27|0|Oh, I am not a bit concerned over this gold; for here it is already in the right place.'
CJ|0|234|28|0|These words again put Joseph as well as Cyrenius at their ease and they now awaited the invited guests in very good spirits.
CJ|0|235|1|1|O You Disgraceful Bourn Of Earth
CJ|0|235|1|0|AT THE PREARRANGED TIME the deputation returned from the city in different attire, greeted everyone in Joseph's house and then went with Cyrenius to the already prepared meal.
CJ|0|235|2|0|But since more unexpected guests were now gathered than had been anticipated, it was found that Joseph's table was too little to accommodate his family also.
CJ|0|235|3|0|At this the little Child privately advised Joseph, 'Father Joseph, have a little table set up for us in the adjoining side-room.
CJ|0|235|4|0|And tell Cyrenius not to feel hurt on that account,
CJ|0|235|5|0|since I shall surely come to him again after the meal.'
CJ|0|235|6|0|And Joseph thereupon did as the little Child had advised him.
CJ|0|235|7|0|Here Cyrenius objected, 'That will never do! If the Lord of creation is among us, we certainly are not going to put Him in a corner at a table with the cats.
CJ|0|235|8|0|Oh, that would surely be the most inappropriate arrangement on earth!
CJ|0|235|9|0|I tell you, none other than He and you must sit at the head.'
CJ|0|235|10|0|And Joseph replied, 'My very dear brother, that really will not do this time;
CJ|0|235|11|0|for there are many pagans here from the city, and for them the too great nearness of the Lord could have bad consequences - so the little Child's will should be respected here as it is everywhere and always!'
CJ|0|235|12|0|And the little Child also came over and said, 'Cyrenius, Joseph is quite right, just follow his words.'
CJ|0|235|13|0|Here Cyrenius objected no more and immediately went to the midday meal with his company and the deputation from the city.
CJ|0|235|14|0|Thereupon Joseph quickly had a sturdy table placed in the adjoining room, at which he, Mary, the little Child and His James,
CJ|0|235|15|0|Jonathan, Eudokia and the eight children of Cyrenius took place.
CJ|0|235|16|0|Naturally the foods of lesser quantity and quality were served at the table at which Joseph, Mary, the little Child and His James sat, while the most and better foods came to the table of the guests.
CJ|0|235|17|0|And the little Child declared, 'O you disgraceful bourn of earth, must you bring forth that which is most wretched for none other than your own Lord?
CJ|0|235|18|0|O you now fruitful land between Asia and Africa, for that you shall be smitten for all time with great unfruitfulness!
CJ|0|235|19|0|In very truth, if our table did not have a few fish, there just would be nothing of which I can partake!
CJ|0|235|20|0|Here is a cooked milk dish with a little honey, which I do not like, and there a fried sea-onion, and there a small melon, and there some stale bread, and beside it a little butter and honey.
CJ|0|235|21|0|That is our whole meal - nothing but foods which I do not like, with the exception of the few fish.
CJ|0|235|22|0|Now I do not want that the guests should be worse off than we;
CJ|0|235|23|0|but it certainly is not right either that we should be a lot worse off than the guests.'
CJ|0|235|24|0|Here Joseph said, 'Oh dear Jesus, do not be annoyed, for You see that we all fare the same!'
CJ|0|235|25|0|And the little Child replied, 'Give Me of the fish, and that will do for now. But another time things will have to be different, for I cannot always be satisfied with such poor fare!' - Joseph remembered this and gave the little Child to eat of the fish.
CJ|0|236|1|1|The Humility Of The Lord
CJ|0|236|1|0|NOW WHILE HE ATE of the fish, the little Child asked Jonathan, 'Can that be the best sort of fish?
CJ|0|236|2|0|For I tell you that this fish does not taste good to Me at all!
CJ|0|236|3|0|In the first place it is tough and then as dry as straw.
CJ|0|236|4|0|Truly, that cannot be a good sort of fish, which is also evident by its many troublesome fish-bones.'
CJ|0|236|5|0|And Jonathan answered, 'Yes, My Lord and my God! It is truly the sort of the lowest quality!
CJ|0|236|6|0|Oh if Joseph had only said something to me sooner, I certainly would have gladly run back and forth ten times more and would have brought You the very best fish!'
CJ|0|236|7|0|Hereupon Joseph became irritated with his sons because they had taken such poor care of his table.
CJ|0|236|8|0|But the little Child said, 'We must not exactly become irritated on account of that;
CJ|0|236|9|0|but it does always seem strange of My brothers that they keep the best in the kitchen to themselves, and actually serve us the worst of everything.
CJ|0|236|10|0|As far as that goes may everything be blessed for them; but it is not considerate or praiseworthy of them.
CJ|0|236|11|0|See, you have really given Me the best piece of the fish; but I just cannot eat it all although I am still quite hungry -
CJ|0|236|12|0|and that is a sure sign that the fish is bad.
CJ|0|236|13|0|Here, taste this little piece, and you will be convinced that I am right!'
CJ|0|236|14|0|Here Joseph tasted the fish and found the assertion of the little Child fully confirmed.
CJ|0|236|15|0|At this he promptly stood up and went into the kitchen where he found that the four sons were eating a tuna of the best sort.
CJ|0|236|16|0|Thereat Joseph lost his patience, and he began to give the four sons a thorough dressing-down.
CJ|0|236|17|0|But the sons objected, saying, 'Father, we have to do all the hard work - why then should we not eat a better morsel once in a while than those who do not work?
CJ|0|236|18|0|Besides, the fish which we have given for your table certainly is not bad,
CJ|0|236|19|0|but the little Child is sometimes just too full of caprice because He has been spoiled by you, and then nothing is right or good enough for Him!'
CJ|0|236|20|0|This made Joseph angry and he declared, 'Good, because you answer me with such speech, you shall never prepare food for my table again!
CJ|0|236|21|0|Mary will be my cook from now on, and you may cook for yourselves what you will; but none of you shall ever be seen again at my table!'
CJ|0|236|22|0|Joseph then left the four sons and in quite an aroused frame of mind returned to his table through a little side door.
CJ|0|236|23|0|Hereupon the little Child became sad and began to weep and sob unrestrainedly.
CJ|0|236|24|0|At this Mary, Joseph and James immediately asked Him with worried expressions what was the matter with Him, whether He felt any pain -
CJ|0|236|25|0|or what it might be that all of a sudden caused Him to become so sad and distressed?
CJ|0|236|26|0|And the little Child sighed deeply and said to Joseph in a very melancholy tone,
CJ|0|236|27|0|'Joseph, is it really so sweet to show the poor and the weak one's authority and to condemn them for a minor offence?
CJ|0|236|28|0|Just look at Me for once, how many ever so miserably poor cooks do I have in the world who would long ago have let Me, the Father of fathers, starve to death if it were possible to do that with Me!
CJ|0|236|29|0|I tell you, cooks who have forgotten that I exist, and who do not want to hear or know anything about Me!
CJ|0|236|30|0|And behold, I nevertheless do not go out so I may judge them in My just anger!
CJ|0|236|31|0|'Is it really so sweet to be a ruler? See, I am the only Lord of infinity, and beside Me there is eternally no other!
CJ|0|236|32|0|And behold I, the Creator and Father of all of you wanted to become a weak human being before you in full concealment of My eternal and infinite, divine splendor,
CJ|0|236|33|0|so that you by this above all humble example should come to despise your old spirit of despotism!
CJ|0|236|34|0|But no, in none other than this time of all times, in which the Lord of glory has humbled Himself below all men so He may win them all in such lowliness of His, men want to be lords and rule more than ever!
CJ|0|236|35|0|I well know that you judged the four sons primarily because of Me -
CJ|0|236|36|0|but if you recognize Me as the Lord, why did you anticipate Me there?
CJ|0|236|37|0|'See, we are all far from being miserable because we have been served with a poor fish, for we can quickly have a better one prepared for us.
CJ|0|236|38|0|But the four brothers are now the most miserable beings on earth because you as their father have judged them;
CJ|0|236|39|0|and behold, that is no just punishment for such a small offence! -
CJ|0|236|40|0|What indeed would you children of men be if I did with you as you do with one another and if I were as short of temper and as impatient as you are?
CJ|0|236|41|0|You do not know why we were served so meagerly; but I know why.
CJ|0|236|42|0|Therefore I say to you: Go over and withdraw your condemnation, and James will make the reason for the poor meal known to you.'
CJ|0|236|43|0|Here Joseph went and called the four sons so they might acknowledge their error before him and be forgiven.
CJ|0|237|1|1|The Child's Love For His Brothers
CJ|0|237|1|0|AND THE FOUR SONS promptly came into Joseph's dining room, where they quickly fell down on their knees, acknowledged their guilt and besought their old father for forgiveness.
CJ|0|237|2|0|Joseph thereupon forgave them and withdrew his condemnation.
CJ|0|237|3|0|Then he said to the four, 'I have indeed forgiven you;
CJ|0|237|4|0|but I was also the least insulted by you in the matter.
CJ|0|237|5|0|Now here is the little Child of which you said to me to my greatest annoyance
CJ|0|237|6|0|that He was spoiled and therefore sometimes full of caprice, at which time nothing were right and good enough for Him.
CJ|0|237|7|0|Thereby you have abused Him most rudely!
CJ|0|237|8|0|Go over and first of all ask Him for forgiveness, or you could be severely dealt with!'
CJ|0|237|9|0|Here the four sons went over to the little Child and said to Him,
CJ|0|237|10|0|'Oh our dear little Brother! See, we have unjustly abused You to our father,
CJ|0|237|11|0|and made him so angry that he nearly put a curse on us.
CJ|0|237|12|0|We have sinned most rudely against You and the good father Joseph.
CJ|0|237|13|0|Oh will You, dear little Brother, ever be able to forgive us our rude sin? Will You lift us up again to be Your brothers?'
CJ|0|237|14|0|At this the little Child smiled at the brothers in a most friendly manner, stretched out His tender arms and said with tears in His divine eyes:
CJ|0|237|15|0|'Oh My dear brothers, arise and come here so I may kiss and bless you!
CJ|0|237|16|0|For truly, whoever comes to Me as you do, he shall be forgiven, though his sins were more than there is sand in the sea and grass on the earth!
CJ|0|237|17|0|Truly, truly, before this earth was founded, I already saw this sin in you and have already forgiven you long before you ever were.
CJ|0|237|18|0|Oh My dear brothers, do not have any fear because of Me, for I do indeed love all of you so much that I shall in fact die one day in My body from love for you.
CJ|0|237|19|0|So do not ever fear Me, for truly, even though you had cursed Me, I still would not have judged you but would have wept instead because of the hardness of your hearts!
CJ|0|237|20|0|So come here, My dear brothers, that I may bless you, since you have abused Me a bit!'
CJ|0|237|21|0|This infinite goodness of the little Child broke the hearts of the four, and they wept like little children.
CJ|0|237|22|0|The others at the table also were so greatly moved that they could not keep from weeping.
CJ|0|237|23|0|The little Child then arose and went over to the four, blessed and kissed them, and then said to them,
CJ|0|237|24|0|'Now, dear brothers, you will surely know that I have forgiven you everything?
CJ|0|237|25|0|But I beg you: go into the kitchen now and bring us all a better fish!
CJ|0|237|26|0|For truly, I am still quite hungry, but just cannot eat the fish you prepared for us a little while ago!'
CJ|0|237|27|0|At this the four quickly arose, kissed the beyond measure good-hearted little Child and then, deeply stirred, hurried into the kitchen and prepared a most excellent fish for Joseph's table.
CJ|0|238|1|1|The Interpretation Of The Poor Meal
CJ|0|238|1|0|WHEN ALL HAD STILLED their hunger with the well-prepared fish on Joseph's table
CJ|0|238|2|0|and the meal was over, Joseph asked James if he could give him a possibly prophetic reason for the at first meager and finally ever so tasty meal?
CJ|0|238|3|0|And James answered in a most humble and unassuming manner,
CJ|0|238|4|0|'Oh yes, dear father Joseph, insofar as the Lord will give it to me, to that extent will I faithfully tell you what this meal means.
CJ|0|238|5|0|So I would ask you to listen attentively!'
CJ|0|238|6|0|All now directed their attention toward James, and he began to speak as follows:
CJ|0|238|7|0|The poor and meager meal exemplified that future time in which the word of the Lord will be misrepresented.
CJ|0|238|8|0|At that time His servants will keep the best part for themselves and will feed their congregations with the husks as the heathen feed their swine.
CJ|0|238|9|0|'The Jews will be like the fried sea onion;
CJ|0|238|10|0|for although it is a root which grows luxuriantly by the ocean of divine grace and is now being fully roasted at the fire of divine love,
CJ|0|238|11|0|it will, for all that, be a poor food and a most scanty fare at the table of the Lord, and no one will reach for it.
CJ|0|238|12|0|'The monotonous milk dish will be the Greeks. These will indeed preserve the Lord's word in its true form more than anyone else;
CJ|0|238|13|0|but since they will lead only an outward but not an inward life according thereto, they will be lukewarm, unscentedqnd tasteless like this cooked dish which, although it contains the best, life-giving ingredients, is cool and poorly cooked, and thus makes a poor showing on the Lord's table also;
CJ|0|238|14|0|for it has no pleasant odor and thus, as in effect raw, also has no pleasant taste for the Lord's palate.
CJ|0|238|15|0|'The melon is Rome. This fruit grows on a creeping stem winding in all directions,
CJ|0|238|16|0|on which many barren blossoms come forth; but a fruit appears behind only a few.
CJ|0|238|17|0|And although the fruit is there and ripens to maturity, and in fact has a pleasant scent that is quite strong -
CJ|0|238|18|0|still when it is cut open and the inner meat is savored, the taste is far inferior to the scent.
CJ|0|238|19|0|If seasoned honey is not eaten with it, nausea to the point of vomiting quickly follows,
CJ|0|238|20|0|yes, even death can easily result from partaking of this fruit!
CJ|0|238|21|0|This is the way it will be with Rome for a considerable time, and many will eat themselves to death at this fare. This fruit will also be present as a bad dish on the Lord's table and will not be touched by Him.
CJ|0|238|22|0|'Now we still have bread, butter, some honey and a few lean fish.
CJ|0|238|23|0|These foods are naturally somewhat better, are noticeably separated from the others and appear to be quite acceptable;
CJ|0|238|24|0|but there is no warmth in them either, for they have not all been seasoned with the main ingredient, the fire, therefore they also stand here on the Lord's table and are not praised.
CJ|0|238|25|0|The fish, of course, were at the fire, but they had too little fat, consequently they are as tough as straw and the Lord cannot partake of them either.
CJ|0|238|26|0|'These foods denote certain sects which will separate themselves from the former and will indeed have faith,
CJ|0|238|27|0|but it will not be possible to discover any or at least very little love in them, hence they also will not be pleasing to the Lord.
CJ|0|238|28|0|That in short is the meaning of this meal. I have imparted everything made known to me, and since I received nothing more, I shall say no more!' - This explanation caused a great stir, but no one understood it.
CJ|0|239|1|1|One Flock And One Shepherd
CJ|0|239|1|0|THEREUPON JOSEPH said to James, 'You have spoken most wisely in the name of the Lord although I, along with the others, still cannot grasp what you have spoken.
CJ|0|239|2|0|But since I recognize the wisdom of God in you just the same,
CJ|0|239|3|0|and we were all finally given a select and very tastily prepared fish for our table,
CJ|0|239|4|0|I would also like to have you explain what this highly palatable and select fish finally represents.
CJ|0|239|5|0|The Lord will surely reveal to you what is good also,
CJ|0|239|6|0|since He has just shown you what is and will be bad for all the world.'
CJ|0|239|7|0|And James replied, 'Dear father Joseph, that does not depend on me, but on the Lord alone.
CJ|0|239|8|0|I am only a weak instrument of the Lord and can only speak when the Lord loosens my tongue.
CJ|0|239|9|0|So do not request of me what I do not have and therefore cannot give you,
CJ|0|239|10|0|but turn to the Lord in the matter - if He will give it to me, then you shall immediately receive it from me as He gives it!'
CJ|0|239|11|0|Here Joseph turned to the little Child and asked in a low tone of voice,
CJ|0|239|12|0|'My Jesus, let me know the meaning of the good fish also!'
CJ|0|239|13|0|But the little Child replied, 'Joseph, you can see that I have not quite finished with My fish, so be patient.
CJ|0|239|14|0|Cyrenius also is still far from finished with his meal; so we two still have half an hour's time,
CJ|0|239|15|0|in which much can be deliberated and decided on.'
CJ|0|239|16|0|Thereupon He turned to James and said to him,
CJ|0|239|17|0|'James, while I am eating this small piece of fish, you may as well speak what comes to your mind.'
CJ|0|239|18|0|The little Child then ate of His fish again, and James promptly began to speak as follows:
CJ|0|239|19|0|This last good fish represents the Lord's love and His great compassion which He will bestow upon mankind in that time when all the world will stand on the abyss of eternal death.
CJ|0|239|20|0|But before this the cooks will have to withstand a strong judgment.
CJ|0|239|21|0|'Only after this judgment will that time come which the prophet Isaiah has already foretold.
CJ|0|239|22|0|And this time will remain on the earth and will not be taken from it henceforth, and the earth will be transformed into the likeness of the sun,
CJ|0|239|23|0|and her inhabitants will also dwell on the sun's great fields of light and will shine as they do.
CJ|0|239|24|0|And the Lord will be Lord alone and will be the Shepherd Himself, and all the shining inhabitants will be one flock!
CJ|0|239|25|0|And thus the earth will remain forever, and her inhabitants forever, and the Lord will be among them forever - a Father to His children in eternity!
CJ|0|239|26|0|There will be no more death; whoever lives then will live forever and will never see death! Amen.'
CJ|0|239|27|0|Here James was silent again, and the whole company was altogether speechless from surprise at the great wisdom of James - whereupon the little Child finally said, 'And now I have finished with the fish - therefore: Amen - to this also!'
CJ|0|240|1|1|The Poor Testimony Of The Worldly Neighbors
CJ|0|240|1|0|SOON AFTERWARD the company arose from the table and thanked God for the bodily as well as the spiritual food, after which most of them went out into the open.
CJ|0|240|2|0|Only Joseph, Mary and the little Child along with James went into the great dining hall where Cyrenius was still at the table with his guests.
CJ|0|240|3|0|He welcomed his dearest friends in a most friendly manner and wanted to get up at once and make room for them.
CJ|0|240|4|0|But the little Child said, 'Oh stay, stay where you are, My dear Cyrenius!
CJ|0|240|5|0|I am already satisfied if I just have the proper place in your heart!
CJ|0|240|6|0|As concerns this place at the table here, it means nothing to Me.
CJ|0|240|7|0|I am now going outside with James - when you have finished your meal, come out after Me!'
CJ|0|240|8|0|Thereupon the little Child with His James ran quickly outside and there conversed with him and the other children.
CJ|0|240|9|0|This very intelligent and quite intimate speech of the little Child with Cyrenius aroused the attention of several of the guests from the city,
CJ|0|240|10|0|and they asked just how old this little Child might be,
CJ|0|240|11|0|since He already talked like a grown man and seemed to be on very good terms with the governor.
CJ|0|240|12|0|To this Cyrenius replied, 'What is it to you that I am a great friend of children?
CJ|0|240|13|0|You have all seen that this little Child is exceptionally gifted;
CJ|0|240|14|0|but as to how He has attained such clear understanding at the age of hardly two and a half years,
CJ|0|240|15|0|you will have to ask His parents, who will no doubt be able to enlighten you best in the matter.
CJ|0|240|16|0|Besides, I am greatly surprised that you as the nearest neighbors do not know this house and its inhabitants any better by now!'
CJ|0|240|17|0|Here a few said, 'Well, and how should we really know this family better?
CJ|0|240|18|0|To begin with, they never go anywhere, and in the second place, we just have too little time to visit this singular Jewish family which is very difficult to fathom,
CJ|0|240|19|0|for it has such a singular, mystical manner that one does not know exactly what to make of it.
CJ|0|240|20|0|As far as we have heard from other quite insignificant people, this family is of course very peaceful and does much good to the poor;
CJ|0|240|21|0|but there are some who say that they have seen this house as if it were in bright flames which then went out again as quickly as one could say yes and no, and a number of other things like that.
CJ|0|240|22|0|Therefore we just do not have the courage to visit this family;
CJ|0|240|23|0|for the old man is nothing else than a Jewish head sorcerer,
CJ|0|240|24|0|and it is not good to have anything whatever to do with people of that sort!'
CJ|0|240|25|0|At this Cyrenius laughed and retorted, 'Well, in that case just keep on looking at it that way, for then this house is safe from you!' - At this the guests made big eyes at Cyrenius and did not know what to make of this.
CJ|0|241|1|1|The Evil Plan Of The Neighbors
CJ|0|241|1|0|HEREUPON A LEADING CITIZEN of Ostracine asked the governor what he meant by that, saying,
CJ|0|241|2|0|'Why should this house be safe, if one - perhaps erroneously - holds this old Jew to be an arch sorcerer?'
CJ|0|241|3|0|And Cyrenius replied, 'Because a weak human being can accomplish nothing where the power of the from all eternity existing Deity holds His protective hand.
CJ|0|241|4|0|And this house, like no other in the whole wide world, stands under the almighty protection of that Deity, therefore it is also unconquerable!
CJ|0|241|5|0|Lay your hand on this house with evil intentions, and you will promptly find out how matters stand with it!' - Thereupon he left the table, accompanied by the garrison commander and the captain.
CJ|0|241|6|0|At this the leading citizens were taken aback and said to one another,
CJ|0|241|7|0|'The governor just wants to frighten us because he has no military force with him.
CJ|0|241|8|0|If we really were to lay our hands on this house and on his person, you may be sure that he would soon speak a different language!
CJ|0|241|9|0|So let us arise from the table and go into the city and return towards evening with a strong force,
CJ|0|241|10|0|and then we shall promptly see whether the governor will still use this sort of language!'
CJ|0|241|11|0|Soon thereafter the leading citizens arose from the table and went outside
CJ|0|241|12|0|where they, as well as the garrison commander and the captain, took leave from Cyrenius and started on their way back to the city.
CJ|0|241|13|0|Here Joseph went over to the citizens and asked,
CJ|0|241|14|0|'Why do you want to leave so soon, when the sun will still shine for at least an hour?
CJ|0|241|15|0|Stay until evening, when we will all accompany Cyrenius to his ship as it is fitting -
CJ|0|241|16|0|for he departs for Tyre already tonight and will therefore ready and board his ship yet today.'
CJ|0|241|17|0|But those thus addressed excused themselves and replied, 'We still have some very important business ahead of us today, so excuse us to your very close friend!'
CJ|0|241|18|0|Here the little Child came running over and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|241|19|0|'Just let them go into the city, for their business is of a nature which must serve to glorify My name!'
CJ|0|241|20|0|At this Joseph let the guests go their way and with the little Child went over to Cyrenius and told him how these had excused themselves, and what the little Child had said.
CJ|0|241|21|0|And Cyrenius replied, 'Oh my esteemed brother, this sort I know!
CJ|0|241|22|0|They are jealous and cannot contain nor control themselves from all their inward gall because I visited your house and ignored them;
CJ|0|241|23|0|but I am very calm thereat as far as you are concerned, for I plainly know under whose protection you stand!'
CJ|0|241|24|0|And the little Child affirmed, 'Oh, the parched road shall become hot for them!
CJ|0|241|25|0|They want to destroy our house even today, and that with fire;
CJ|0|241|26|0|but they shall not gain the time to do so, for they shall quickly have enough to do at home!'
CJ|0|241|27|0|The little Child had hardly finished speaking these words, when half the city already stood in flames - and no one thought about destroying Joseph's house any more.
CJ|0|242|1|1|He Who Digs A Pit For Another
CJ|0|242|1|0|ALL NOW TOOK FRIGHT when they suddenly beheld the enormous mass of smoke and flames rising into the air.
CJ|0|242|2|0|And Cyrenius asked Joseph whether aid should not be rushed to these terribly hard-pressed people.
CJ|0|242|3|0|But Joseph answered, I would say that we should stand aside!,
CJ|0|242|4|0|And besides we are helpless to put out the fire with our natural or human capabilities;
CJ|0|242|5|0|and as concerns those who lose their possession thereby, they will meet us soon enough and at the proper time.
CJ|0|242|6|0|So let us be quite undisturbed, for whoever feels a need to come here will surely do so!'
CJ|0|242|7|0|And the little Child at Joseph's side assured him; saying, 'See, dear Joseph, that will make your chest of gold and silver considerably lighter also!
CJ|0|242|8|0|You too, Cyrenius, will lose a few pounds of gold and silver still today before your departure;
CJ|0|242|9|0|for those who were here and secretly threatened to destroy our house will soon return here as greatly humbled friends and will ask you to give them aid.
CJ|0|242|10|0|So just be prepared for that! But do not suppose that I was the One who sent this blaze upon their houses by My power;
CJ|0|242|11|0|for I do no such thing, and any sort of revenge is far from Me!
CJ|0|242|12|0|'I now tell you: Their servants have done this to them,
CJ|0|242|13|0|for they have already had a rancor against their masters for a long time because they were treated in a harsh and miserly way.
CJ|0|242|14|0|Today they found the most favorable opportunity to revenge themselves against their masters
CJ|0|242|15|0|by putting the torch to all their stately mansions.
CJ|0|242|16|0|And thus, without My taking a hand in the matter, these lords of the world have fallen into the very pit which they intended to prepare for us!'
CJ|0|242|17|0|When Cyrenius heard this from the little Child, he swiftly asked Him whether these bad servants should not be pursued.
CJ|0|242|18|0|And the little Child replied: 'Oh, do not bother with that! For to begin with they have accomplished a good thing with their hard-hearted masters -
CJ|0|242|19|0|in the second place they are already long gone over hill and dale with the stolen treasure -
CJ|0|242|20|0|and besides they will not escape their just punishment, since they took the law into their own hands out of wicked revenge!
CJ|0|242|21|0|So let us be concerned primarily with those who will need our help!
CJ|0|242|22|0|But as concerns the incendiarists, they will be attended to.
CJ|0|242|23|0|Behold, God sees them wherever they are and knows their route exactly.
CJ|0|242|24|0|Therefore He can also seize them anywhere, let them be where they may.
CJ|0|242|25|0|God is also a most just judge to everyone; therefore He will know the proper reward to give them for their deed!'
CJ|0|242|26|0|Here Mary came up quite anxiously and showed Joseph a large troop of armed warriors that moved toward the villa in great haste.
CJ|0|242|27|0|But the little Child said, 'Oh, do not be afraid - that is the protective guard for Cyrenius, which the garrison commander now sends from the city for everyone's protection.
CJ|0|242|28|0|A large number of citizens will soon follow the guard.
CJ|0|242|29|0|So you need only be concerned for their lodging - everything else will take care of itself!'
CJ|0|242|30|0|And as the little Child stated, so it was: Cyrenius received a protective guard which was soon followed by a great many burned-out citizens.
CJ|0|243|1|1|A Memorable Example Of Charity
CJ|0|243|1|0|WHEN THE BURNED-OUT CITIZENS arrived at the villa, Joseph soon recognized that they were the same lords who had recently been his guests, and asked them,
CJ|0|243|2|0|'Well, my greatly esteemed lords, what happened to your important business which only a little while ago caused you to hurry away so quickly?
CJ|0|243|3|0|Was it that you set your city on fire?
CJ|0|243|4|0|Or did it consist in quite another matter which has to be kept secret from me?'
CJ|0|243|5|0|At this the burned-out citizens replied, 'Dear friend of humanity, do not examine us in our misery, for you can see that we are now out-and-out beggars!
CJ|0|243|6|0|If you can assist us in any way then do so, and we will be your chattels for the rest of our lives!'
CJ|0|243|7|0|And Joseph said: 'Only Rome's mighty patricians deal in slaves and chattels;
CJ|0|243|8|0|but I deal only in brothers who are always equally my brothers, whether as lords or as beggars.
CJ|0|243|9|0|Therefore I shall also assist you as best I can.
CJ|0|243|10|0|But when you are settled on your property again, never undertake another such business as you planned to do today!
CJ|0|243|11|0|For as much as it now hurts you that your servants and slaves have robbed you so basely and set your houses on fire,
CJ|0|243|12|0|so it would have hurt me and still more, if you had done the same to me!'
CJ|0|243|13|0|Thereupon Joseph went over to Cyrenius and asked him how much should be given these unfortunates at one time.
CJ|0|243|14|0|And Cyrenius answered, 'Wait just a short time! My bearers, whom I sent aboard ship for my cash box, will soon be here.
CJ|0|243|15|0|Once I am in possession of my larger cash box, we will see how much shall be allotted to those who are already here as well as those who will arrive.'
CJ|0|243|16|0|In a short hour the messengers brought a thousand bags of gold and silver.
CJ|0|243|17|0|And each pouch, which weighed ten pounds, was a mixture of two pounds of gold and eight pounds of silver.
CJ|0|243|18|0|At this Cyrenius advised Joseph, 'You distribute these pouches among these burned-out citizens in such a manner that each receives one pouch.
CJ|0|243|19|0|Then keep the remaining pouches in custody for those who will arrive later.
CJ|0|243|20|0|But I do not want to be present at the distribution so I will not be recognized by all the people who will come here.
CJ|0|243|21|0|Therefore I shall now go with Jonathan to his home and hope to see you in the evening.'
CJ|0|243|22|0|Joseph agreed to this and promptly undertook the distribution with his sons; and Cyrenius secretly departed with all of his servants of state and with Jonathan.
CJ|0|244|1|1|Though We Lose All - But Have The Lord
CJ|0|244|1|0|FOR TWO HOURS after sundown Joseph was busy with the distribution,
CJ|0|244|2|0|and also provided a shelter for those deprived of their homes and a means of livelihood,
CJ|0|244|3|0|since only a few dared to spend the night in the city, partly because of the strong stench from the fire,
CJ|0|244|4|0|and also from fear that the fire might at any moment seize one or the other still untouched house.
CJ|0|244|5|0|When Joseph had thus completed his business, he privately asked the little Child whether it might now be safe to leave the house and to go over to Jonathan.
CJ|0|244|6|0|And the little Child answered, 'What do you care about the house and its contents?
CJ|0|244|7|0|After all, it does not belong to us, but to him who bought it as well as the contents - which also belong to the buyer.
CJ|0|244|8|0|So let us just go over to Jonathan who surely has a good fish waiting for us!'
CJ|0|244|9|0|And Joseph said, 'That is of course true,
CJ|0|244|10|0|but consider that we have a chest full of gold and silver, and cows, goats and donkeys.
CJ|0|244|11|0|Could these not be robbed by these now very many guests?'
CJ|0|244|12|0|Here the little Child said, 'Joseph, that is beyond Me at present;
CJ|0|244|13|0|so discuss it with James who understands these matters better now than I do.'
CJ|0|244|14|0|Joseph thereupon put the same question to James.
CJ|0|244|15|0|And James answered: 'Father, and if we lost everything and still have the Lord, what would we really have lost?
CJ|0|244|16|0|Now the Lord is going with us to Jonathan - what then should we fear to lose here in the house of the governor?
CJ|0|244|17|0|Let yourself be robbed of the whole earth but keep the Lord, and you have more than if all the heavens and the worlds were your very own possession!
CJ|0|244|18|0|Go now, o most upright man, with the Lord to Jonathan without fear or worry, and you will assure yourself that we will lose nothing!'
CJ|0|244|19|0|These words of the Lord from the mouth of James becalmed Joseph so greatly that he at once made his departure with all of his kinsfolk and went to Jonathan.
CJ|0|244|20|0|There all were already awaiting the arrival of Joseph with the greatest anticipation.
CJ|0|244|21|0|And when he came into sight they ran toward him like children toward their father, with Cyrenius in their midst.
CJ|0|244|22|0|And when Joseph with his kinsfolk was thus led into Jonathan's house, the latter quickly had the well-prepared fish served up and all partook of their evening meal.
CJ|0|245|1|1|Joseph To Cyrenius - Follow The Lord's Counsel
CJ|0|245|1|0|AFTER THIS EVENING MEAL was completed, Cyrenius ordered his crew to make the ship ready for departure.
CJ|0|245|2|0|And the crew in a short time put everything on board ship in top order.
CJ|0|245|3|0|James now went over to Cyrenius with the others and asked him if in his haste he had not forgotten the marvelous earth-globe which the little Child had presented to him a couple of days ago.
CJ|0|245|4|0|At this question Cyrenius literally took hold of his hair and immediately wanted to run after it himself.
CJ|0|245|5|0|But James said, 'Oh Cyrenius, do not concern yourself about it;
CJ|0|245|6|0|for what you have forgotten, I have remembered!
CJ|0|245|7|0|See, here in this corner wrapped in a cloth is the earth-globe, so you need not hasten to our home for it.'
CJ|0|245|8|0|Here Cyrenius was full of joy, took the treasure himself and carried it to the ship where he gave it to his ship's captain to be kept with greatest care.
CJ|0|245|9|0|When this matter was attended to, Cyrenius went over to Joseph and said to him,
CJ|0|245|10|0|'Kindly listen to me now, my above all esteemed friend and brother, for I have now had an inspiration which must be acted upon.
CJ|0|245|11|0|See, you now have a great many people in your house, and a few will remain with you.
CJ|0|245|12|0|Now my children do after all cause you more or less worry and many an inconvenience and, as I have noticed myself, especially the three boys.
CJ|0|245|13|0|Therefore I have now made up my mind to at least take the three boys with me and to leave only the Five girls with you.'
CJ|0|245|14|0|Joseph replied, 'My very dear brother, do what you think best, and everything will be agreeable with me.
CJ|0|245|15|0|But be sure to do all that according to the counsel of the Lord so that everything will be for the best.
CJ|0|245|16|0|For that reason ask the Lord in this matter also, and then do what He tells you!'
CJ|0|245|17|0|Here Cyrenius promptly turned to the little Child in deepest love and reverence and asked Him according to Joseph's advice.
CJ|0|245|18|0|And the little Child said, 'Yes, yes, just take the three really troublesome boys with you - that is all right with Me.
CJ|0|245|19|0|Sixtus would, for that matter, still be acceptable to Me, but he too is not always the same and will not give Me credit in anything.
CJ|0|245|20|0|So just take him along too and be sure to be quite strict with them, or they will become out and out worldlings.
CJ|0|245|21|0|But the girls you can leave here; for I love them much better since they also love Me more than the boys.
CJ|0|245|22|0|But I do not love them more because they are girls, but only because of their greater love to Me.'
CJ|0|245|23|0|Upon this declaration Cyrenius took the three boys and thanked the little Child for this splendid advice and then had them promptly brought on board ship.
CJ|0|246|1|1|Where Your Heart Is - There Is Your Treasure
CJ|0|246|1|0|WHEN THE SHIP was ready to make its departure, Cyrenius went over to the little Child, knelt down before Him and asked Him for His blessing with the following words:
CJ|0|246|2|0|'O Lord, my great God, my Creator, my Father from eternity,
CJ|0|246|3|0|who now walks this dust we call the earth in our form as a frail human being -
CJ|0|246|4|0|my almighty Lord at whose lightest nod all the powers of infinity tremble,
CJ|0|246|5|0|oh look graciously upon me, a nothing before You,
CJ|0|246|6|0|and honor me, a worm in the dust before Your infinite Holiness, with Your most gracious blessing!
CJ|0|246|7|0|O my life, let me find all my power and strength in Your most holy Name,
CJ|0|246|8|0|and, o ancient King of my heart, look graciously and forgivingly upon me a poor, weak sinner and help me that I shall grow ever more in love toward You!
CJ|0|246|9|0|O my eternally above all beloved Jesus, take my love as a token of my gratitude for the infinite grace and mercy which You bestow upon me with every breath!'
CJ|0|246|10|0|Here Cyrenius' heart broke from sheer love, and he could not continue for tears.
CJ|0|246|11|0|Thereupon the little Child joyously embraced Cyrenius and replied:
CJ|0|246|12|0|'Oh do not weep, My beloved Cyrenius - for you can see that I love you beyond measure!
CJ|0|246|13|0|And in this My love for you lies My greatest blessing!
CJ|0|246|14|0|I tell you, if you remain as you are, you will belong to Me forever, and never in all eternity will your soul feel nor taste death!
CJ|0|246|15|0|But as you have now asked Me for this blessing so also do I ask you not to disclose Me to anyone.
CJ|0|246|16|0|This I do not ask of you for My sake, but for the world's sake;
CJ|0|246|17|0|for death would be its lot if it recognized Me before My time!'-
CJ|0|246|18|0|After these words the little Child embraced Cyrenius once more and kissed him.
CJ|0|246|19|0|At this Cyrenius spread out his arms and declared:
CJ|0|246|20|0|'O my eternal God! - What am I, that You should kiss me with the mouth that ushered forth all creation?
CJ|0|246|21|0|Oh shining heavens, oh earth, oh powers of the heavens! Look, look this way!
CJ|0|246|22|0|He, who created you and me, is here before me and blesses me with His almighty hand!
CJ|0|246|23|0|'When will you, oh earth, grasp the magnitude of grace bestowed in this time when the feet of your eternal Lord and Creator walked your ground?
CJ|0|246|24|0|Oh most holy ground that carries the Lord, will you ever comprehend the greatness of such grace in all gratitude, breaking yourself into dust in humility?
CJ|0|246|25|0|Oh holy place, how difficult it is for me to leave you!' -
CJ|0|246|26|0|Here the little Child as good as lifted Cyrenius up and did not allow him to kneel any more.
CJ|0|246|27|0|Thereupon Tullia and Maronius Pilla also came over, and the little Child blessed them all, and all wept because they now had to part again.
CJ|0|246|28|0|But the little Child reassured them, saying, 'Oh, oh, we are not really parting! For where your heart is, there is your treasure also!'
CJ|0|246|29|0|With these words all comforted themselves and arose from the ground.
CJ|0|247|1|1|Only Love Can Bear My Presence
CJ|0|247|1|0|THEREUPON JOSEPH went over to Cyrenius and blessed him along with his whole house.
CJ|0|247|2|0|And Mary also went over and blessed Tullia and her companions.
CJ|0|247|3|0|Joseph then said to Cyrenius, 'Brother, with this my blessing I also want to tell you the wish of my heart, which is this:
CJ|0|247|4|0|Let me have the five girls altogether, so they may have their father wholly in me!
CJ|0|247|5|0|For you will have children of your own anyhow who later on would not get along well with these.
CJ|0|247|6|0|But with me there will never be any disharmony on that account - the reason for which you know as well as I do.'
CJ|0|247|7|0|And Cyrenius gladly acceded to Joseph's wish and gave him the five girls wholly as his own, which made Joseph very happy,
CJ|0|247|8|0|for he loved the little maidens because they were so easy to teach and most tractable, and were of good stature and a lovely form.
CJ|0|247|9|0|When this was settled, Cyrenius embraced Joseph and said,
CJ|0|247|10|0|'Brother, if it is the Lord's will, then I hope to see you again soon.'
CJ|0|247|11|0|And the little Child, who stood beside Joseph, affirmed: 'Amen say I! - If not here, then surely in My kingdom!
CJ|0|247|12|0|For I tell you: We will not be in this country much longer because we are already too well known.
CJ|0|247|13|0|But when we leave here we will withdraw ourselves into seclusion so no human being will come under judgment.
CJ|0|247|14|0|Just the same - we who are one in love will at all times and forever be present to one another in the spirit!'
CJ|0|247|15|0|'Where your treasure is, there you will also be with your heart, wherein the main treasure dwells.
CJ|0|247|16|0|When I become a costly treasure to you in your heart, truly, then you shall eternally never lose Me!
CJ|0|247|17|0|For where I dwell in love, there I am in truth at home the most and eternally never leave such an abode.
CJ|0|247|18|0|Allow Me, therefore, to constantly dwell in your heart, and I shall dwell in no seclusion for you!
CJ|0|247|19|0|'For only love can bear My presence, like one fire the other.
CJ|0|247|20|0|And everything that is not fire will be destroyed and devoured by the fire.
CJ|0|247|21|0|For that reason do I also withdraw Myself from the world, so My fire will not seize and destroy it.
CJ|0|247|22|0|But never in any case ask: Lord, where are You? - For in that case I shall not say to you: Here I am!
CJ|0|247|23|0|Instead carefully ask your heart if it loves Me, and I shall call out to you in your heart, which loves Me:
CJ|0|247|24|0|Here I am at home in all fullness of My love, grace and compassion! -
CJ|0|247|25|0|Now board your ship in good cheer, and a good wind shall carry you to Tyre. Amen.'
CJ|0|247|26|0|Hereupon the governor Cyrenius took his leave with Joseph in Egypt for the last time and boarded his ship.
CJ|0|247|27|0|And a good wind quickly came and hurried away with the ship.
CJ|0|247|28|0|Joseph thereupon went into Jonathan's house with his family and remained with him this night.
CJ|0|248|1|1|Jonathan Saves Another Roman Ship
CJ|0|248|1|0|ON THE MORNING of the following day Joseph, as usual, was the first one up and soon thereafter awakened his family.
CJ|0|248|2|0|And Jonathan, who just came from his chamber to see what sort of a day it would be for his trade, asked Joseph,
CJ|0|248|3|0|'But my dear friend and brother, what are you doing up so early, and how is it that you also prompt your family to arise?
CJ|0|248|4|0|Should you not wait on the Lord until He arises from sleep?
CJ|0|248|5|0|Would that after all not be the best time to arise in the morning?
CJ|0|248|6|0|Therefore I beg you to at least allow your family a couple of hours' more rest.
CJ|0|248|7|0|And you come with me and with my men in my boat, and we shall make a morning-catch.'
CJ|0|248|8|0|This offer well pleased Joseph, and he left his family rest and promptly went with Jonathan into his large fishing boat.
CJ|0|248|9|0|Jonathan's fishermen put the nets in order and then wielded the oars with great energy,
CJ|0|248|10|0|and in an hour the early morning fishermen were already at the spot that had the most fish.
CJ|0|248|11|0|But when they reached this always favorable fishing spot and the sun was close to rising,
CJ|0|248|12|0|Jonathan noticed a Roman ship standing about an hour's distance away and did not know what to make of it.
CJ|0|248|13|0|He therefore said to Joseph, 'Brother, I know the sea over there -
CJ|0|248|14|0|it is shallow and full of sandbanks, and a seafarer of Rome can very easily have gone aground there.
CJ|0|248|15|0|We should therefore hasten to give help as fast as possible!'
CJ|0|248|16|0|And Joseph was of the same mind, so it was decided to row over to there at once. And when the ship was reached in half an hour,
CJ|0|248|17|0|behold, it actually was a large Roman ship which carried an envoy to Cyrenius!
CJ|0|248|18|0|The envoy was immediately taken on board and asked Jonathan to make every possible attempt to save the ship.
CJ|0|248|19|0|Thereupon Jonathan promptly seized the towing line of the great ship and then had his fishermen row energetically in his large boat.
CJ|0|248|20|0|And within half an hour the large ship was refloated.
CJ|0|248|21|0|At this the Roman envoy rewarded Jonathan richly and then sailed on toward the morning.
CJ|0|248|22|0|And Jonathan turned homeward with gold and silver instead of the fish and did not try to fish any more that morning.
CJ|0|249|1|1|Jonathan Makes A Rich Catch Of Fish
CJ|0|249|1|0|WHEN, AFTER ABOUT THREE HOURS, Jonathan returned with Joseph and with his catch of gold and silver, everyone in the house had already risen and looked toward the still heavily smoking city.
CJ|0|249|2|0|But the little Child with James hurried toward Joseph and Jonathan as they were approaching the shore.
CJ|0|249|3|0|And when they stepped ashore, He greeted and kissed both of them and asked Jonathan whether he had already made a big catch of fish.
CJ|0|249|4|0|The latter also embraced the little Child most lovingly and declared,
CJ|0|249|5|0|'O my life, my love! I have done something more important today than catching fish!
CJ|0|249|6|0|For I have, surely with Your almighty help, saved a stranded Roman ship which carried an envoy to Cyrenius.
CJ|0|249|7|0|At this time a great many gold and silver fish fell into my net, so I gave up the actual fishing for today.'
CJ|0|249|8|0|Here the Child said, 'I can understand that,
CJ|0|249|9|0|but since I have really looked forward to getting a fresh fish today, it would have pleased Me more if instead of your gold and silver fish you had brought real ones !'
CJ|0|249|10|0|Jonathan answered, 'O my life! See, there suspended along the shore are a number of cisterns full of the best fish, so we can be sure of eating fish that are really fresh.'
CJ|0|249|11|0|At this the little Child smiled and said, 'Well, in that case you certainly do not need to go fishing any more.
CJ|0|249|12|0|But I am already quite hungry - will it take long until a fish is prepared?'
CJ|0|249|13|0|And Jonathan answered, 'Oh, no, my life, no, in half an hour we will already be sitting at the table.'
CJ|0|249|14|0|Here Joseph said to the little Child, 'My, but You are a regular beggar.
CJ|0|249|15|0|See, we are not really at home here, therefore we must not act as if we were at home.
CJ|0|249|16|0|So just be patient - You will get something to eat all right - but to beg like that is just not proper in a strange house.'
CJ|0|249|17|0|But the little Child retorted: 'Oh, what of it! I am at home wherever I am loved.
CJ|0|249|18|0|And where I am thus at home, I surely may and can say what I want to.
CJ|0|249|19|0|But so Jonathan shall not be without a reward for giving us of his fish,
CJ|0|249|20|0|let him throw his net into the sea and he shall promptly make a generous catch for us all! - Jonathan, go ahead and do that.'
CJ|0|249|21|0|Jonathan thereupon cast a large net into the sea and caught an unheard-of number of the most select fish.
CJ|0|249|22|0|At this the little Child remarked to Joseph, 'See, if that is in My power, then I can surely ask Jonathan for a good fish.' - Here Joseph was silent, and Jonathan just could not help himself for sheer gratitude.
CJ|0|250|1|1|The Wages Of The World
CJ|0|250|1|0|JONATHAN now took ten of the best fish and gave them to his cook to be quickly prepared.
CJ|0|250|2|0|Then he assisted his helpers in bringing the catch partly into barrels and partly into the smoke shed.
CJ|0|250|3|0|In a quarter of an hour the fish were ready to eat, and all members of Joseph's family went to partake of the morning meal.
CJ|0|250|4|0|When the meal was completed it was already close to noon, and Joseph announced,
CJ|0|250|5|0|'Now we must lose no time in getting home.
CJ|0|250|6|0|And you, brother Jonathan, will accompany me and will spend the day at my house.'
CJ|0|250|7|0|And Jonathan, full of joy in his heart, replied,
CJ|0|250|8|0|'Oh brother, there is nothing I would rather do, for you know that I love you beyond measure!'
CJ|0|250|9|0|Thereupon Jonathan again took three large casks full of the choicest fish and in an exuberant frame of mind went to the villa with Joseph and his family.
CJ|0|250|10|0|When they arrived there, they were greatly surprised to see that all of the burned-out citizens were gone,
CJ|0|250|11|0|and that the house stood there quite empty with all its doors open.
CJ|0|250|12|0|At this Joseph said, That is not a good sign;
CJ|0|250|13|0|for thieves appear to have been active here! They are the sort who flee when they have robbed a house, while an honest man remains.
CJ|0|250|14|0|Go inside, my sons, and see whether anything is left in the house, and then come and tell me!'
CJ|0|250|15|0|And the four sons went and searched the house and found it to be completely plundered with the exception of the livestock in the stable.
CJ|0|250|16|0|The larder was also empty, and not a penny was to be found in the money chest.
CJ|0|250|17|0|Since the four sons found matters to be in this state, they became very sad and returned and made all this known to Joseph.
CJ|0|250|18|0|Here Joseph became angry at the baseness of people who for charities reward their benefactors with this sort of gratitude.
CJ|0|250|19|0|And he declared grimly, 'Truly, if it were in my power to punish such infamous rabble in a way that would hurt them most, I would immediately let fire rain from heaven on the heads of such thieves!'
CJ|0|250|20|0|Here the little Child went over to Joseph and said: 'Now, now, father Joseph, you are very severe today!
CJ|0|250|21|0|The thieves have after all still left you Me, so how can you be so very angry with them?
CJ|0|250|22|0|See, the thieves have only benefited your house very greatly in that they have thus made it clean!
CJ|0|250|23|0|'For truly, where in the future a house (the heart of man) is not thus cleansed, I shall not move into it!
CJ|0|250|24|0|This house is now purified from all worldly dross, and thus I like it very well!
CJ|0|250|25|0|For to begin with, it is open in all of its closets and rooms,
CJ|0|250|26|0|and secondly it is fully cleansed and thus is now quite suited for My entry; so do not be angry with the thieves, that their sin may not become greater!'
CJ|0|250|27|0|Joseph and all the others took these words to heart, and the little Child finally asserted:
CJ|0|250|28|0|'See, all mankind acts toward Me like these burned-out thieves toward this house, but I still do not let fire rain from heaven.
CJ|0|250|29|0|And in like manner do none of you curse those who do evil for good, so you will be true children of the one Father in heaven!' - These words completely becalmed Joseph, and he went into his house in good spirits.
CJ|0|251|1|1|Jonathan As A Friend in Need
CJ|0|251|1|0|WHEN ALL WERE in the house and Mary had also convinced herself that even her clothes cabinet and that of Eudokia were wholly plundered,
CJ|0|251|2|0|the tears came into her eyes as well as Eudokia's, and she complained to Joseph,
CJ|0|251|3|0|'Just look here, even the dress which I had in the temple has been robbed by wicked people!
CJ|0|251|4|0|Truly, this really upsets and hurts me in my heart!
CJ|0|251|5|0|We had only as few clothes as we absolutely needed, and still we had to lose even those.
CJ|0|251|6|0|For that matter, may everything be offered up to the Lord, but it pains me all the same because it was all I had for a necessary change of clothes.
CJ|0|251|7|0|Now I only have this already worn-out everyday dress and not even a shekel to purchase the most necessary change of clothing!
CJ|0|251|8|0|And that really hurts me! But it hurts me still more that the wicked thieves have also taken the underclothing of the little Child!
CJ|0|251|9|0|He now has nothing but the little shirt which He is wearing - how will I now be able to provide Him with a second one?
CJ|0|251|10|0|Oh my poor little Child, see, see, now I will not be able to put a fresh little shirt on you every day, which always made You feel so good!'
CJ|0|251|11|0|Here Jonathan, deeply touched, went over and said, 'Oh most honored, more than blessed mother of my Lord, do not mourn; for now I also have gold and silver!
CJ|0|251|12|0|With the greatest joy I will indeed give it to you to the last stater, and you can then use it according to your needs.
CJ|0|251|13|0|I do of course well know that the Lord of all glory does not look upon my gold and silver; for He who clothes all the animals and all the trees and plants so magnificently will all the less allow the mother of His body to, become naked.
CJ|0|251|14|0|But just the same, it would make me happy beyond measure if I could bring all of my wealth to you as an offering.
CJ|0|251|15|0|Oh mother, accept it from my heart!'
CJ|0|251|16|0|Here Mary looked at Jonathan in a most friendly manner and replied,
CJ|0|251|17|0|'Oh Jonathan, how big-hearted and noble you are! Your will counts as the deed with me.
CJ|0|251|18|0|And if it should be pleasing to the Lord, I would indeed ask you for some support for the little Child.
CJ|0|251|19|0|But if for some reason it should not be pleasing to the Lord, I have already received everything from your heart, for which I shall never cease to be grateful to you!'
CJ|0|251|20|0|Here the little Child came up and said to Jonathan, 'Dear Jonathan, give mother what she asks of you, and you will receive a great reward in My kingdom!
CJ|0|251|21|0|You see, we are really poor now, and that all the more since I must not work any wonder because of the salvation of mankind!'
CJ|0|251|22|0|At this Jonathan ran home full of joy and in a very short time brought all his gold and silver and laid it at Mary's feet.
CJ|0|251|23|0|When Mary and Joseph saw this, both wept for joy.
CJ|0|251|24|0|Jonathan wept with them and could not thank God enough that he was worthy of such grace from the Lord.
CJ|0|251|25|0|Hereupon the little Child blessed Jonathan and said to Mary, 'See, that will surely provide us with fresh linen, so be of good cheer again!' - And all became happy and cheerful again.
CJ|0|252|1|1|James Tells Of God's Wonders In All Things
CJ|0|252|1|0|WHILE THIS was going on, Joseph's sons took care of the livestock, milked the cows and the she-goats and this time obtained an unusually large quantity of the richest milk.
CJ|0|252|2|0|When they were finished with this, two of them went on an acre of fully ripened wheat and cut several sheaves and rubbed them until they soon had a heaping basket full of the purest wheat from the cut sheaves.
CJ|0|252|3|0|Then the two other brothers promptly took the basket with the pure wheat, put it into two handgrinders which Joseph had made himself, and in a short time ground up the grain.
CJ|0|252|4|0|And through the Lord's blessing they won twice as much flour as had just been grain in the basket.
CJ|0|252|5|0|Now all this work was completed in three hours. And when the flour stood in two baskets in the sun,
CJ|0|252|6|0|Joseph came outside and asked the sons from whence they had won this beautiful flour.
CJ|0|252|7|0|And when the sons told him how they had won this flour, he looked over the rubbed-out sheaves and asked,
CJ|0|252|8|0|'How is that possible? I see only ten sheaves! Should these really have filled these two large baskets full of flour?'
CJ|0|252|9|0|And the sons answered, 'Yes, father, so it is! By the grace of God we have won this flour in a truly short time from the ten sheaves,
CJ|0|252|10|0|and the blessing of God was on the sheaves and on our work - hence this rich gain!'
CJ|0|252|11|0|Thereupon Joseph gave thanks in utmost humility, went back into the house and told everyone in the house about it.
CJ|0|252|12|0|And all went outside and looked at the flour, and each declared,
CJ|0|252|13|0|'That is impossible, altogether impossible by natural means 1'
CJ|0|252|14|0|Here James in response to an inward prompting picked up a kernel of wheat lying on the ground and said:
CJ|0|252|15|0|'You are all surprised that so much flour came forth from the sheaves.
CJ|0|252|16|0|Now where has any one of us ever been this surprised when he sowed a kernel into the ground and soon saw an hundredfold ear arise out of the one kernel?
CJ|0|252|17|0|And still the first everyday wonder is greater than this double increase in flour, since it multiplies a single kernel an hundredfold!
CJ|0|252|18|0|If the ten rich sheaves had given only one basket full of flour, no one would have been surprised at it, although one basket is as much of a wondrous gift of God as two baskets are.
CJ|0|252|19|0|Thus also no one is surprised at an hundredfold ear, because he is already used to this wonder.
CJ|0|252|20|0|'Now I ask if it is really right to consider God wonderful only there, where He lets something unusual take place, when actually the ordered, usual occurrence is of much greater significance, since it at all times bears constant witness of this same infinite goodness, omnipotence, love and wisdom of God?'
CJ|0|252|21|0|These words of James caused a great sensation. Everyone therefore praised the Lord for having given such wisdom to man. And the sons took the flour and began to prepare a good midday meal.
CJ|0|253|1|1|A Judgment For Wanton Destructiveness
CJ|0|253|1|0|IN AN HOUR a good midday meal was ready, which consisted of five well-prepared fish and fourteen honeycakes,
CJ|0|253|2|0|for the honey was the only thing in the larder which was left by the thieves.
CJ|0|253|3|0|Thus a good drink was also provided, which Joseph and Mary made with water and lemon juice and the addition of some honey.
CJ|0|253|4|0|When the meal was ready and was served on the table, the sons of Joseph remembered to look for the eating utensils, namely knives, forks and spoons, which in Joseph's house were generally made of wood.
CJ|0|253|5|0|But these utensils of no actual value were not spared by the thieves either.
CJ|0|253|6|0|And thus Joseph did indeed have the foods on the table, but not even the most essential eating utensils.
CJ|0|253|7|0|Here Joseph went into the kitchen and asked the sons just what sort of a setting of the table that was,
CJ|0|253|8|0|and how one could be so thoughtless as to put foods on the table without utensils.
CJ|0|253|9|0|But the sons said, 'Father, just look here: one frying pan and two pots and a single old and bent cooking spoon, one knife and one wooden fork have they left us -
CJ|0|253|10|0|everything else they have taken from us; therefore we must leave the milk standing in a single milkpot because all the little cups are also gone.'
CJ|0|253|11|0|When Joseph had convinced himself of all this, he went back into the dining room with the sole cooking spoon and with the one knife and with the one fork and said to Jonathan,
CJ|0|253|12|0|'There, brother! See, these are now our entire cooking utensils. Truly, that is wantonness, and that should be punished!
CJ|0|253|13|0|I can understand a theft of valuable things and a theft when in need.
CJ|0|253|14|0|But with this theft neither one nor the other is the case,
CJ|0|253|15|0|for here criminal wantonness is very evident, and that the Lord should not leave unpunished!'
CJ|0|253|16|0|After this appraisal all sat down at the table, and Joseph cut up the fish with the one knife and placed a portion in front of each one with the one fork and thus also distributed the honeycakes.
CJ|0|253|17|0|And since the little Child did not have His little bowl before Him, He asked Joseph whether the little bowl had also been stolen.
CJ|0|253|18|0|And Mary said, 'Without doubt, my dearest little Son of God, or it would surely be in front of You!'
CJ|0|253|19|0|Hereupon the little Child declared: 'Truly, Joseph is right; that was wantonness, and it shall also be punished at all times and in eternity.
CJ|0|253|20|0|Whoever does evil and does not know it, he shall be taught; as well as he who does so when in need.
CJ|0|253|21|0|But whoever knows the good but still does evil merely for the sake of devilish wantonness, he is a devil from the pit of hell and must be disciplined with fire!'
CJ|0|253|22|0|Thereupon each ate his portion with his bare hand.
CJ|0|253|23|0|And just as they finished eating, a fearful howling was heard outside,
CJ|0|253|24|0|which came from the thieves who had wantonly stolen the necessary kitchen utensils from Joseph's house in order to destroy them.
CJ|0|253|25|0|Each thief was wound about with a glowing serpent and screamed for help, but the little Child did not give ear to them and drove them all, numbering about a hundred, into the sea by His omnipotence, where they all perished. - This was the only time that the little Child showed Himself inexorable.
CJ|0|254|1|1|The Return Of The Stolen Clothes
CJ|0|254|1|0|A SHORT TIME AFTERWARD a howling was again heard some distance away, as if coming from the city, and a number of people were to be seen hastening toward the villa.
CJ|0|254|2|0|'What is going on again now?' Joseph asked of the surprised Jonathan.
CJ|0|254|3|0|And the latter said, 'That, like everything else, the Lord will surely know better than we both.'
CJ|0|254|4|0|And James said to them, 'Do not make much of it, for those are the clothes-thieves!
CJ|0|254|5|0|The Lord's might has caught up with them, and they now are paying for their desecration against the hallowed clothes,
CJ|0|254|6|0|for whoever puts them on or even touches them is immediately seized by an inward, consuming fire.
CJ|0|254|7|0|Therefore they now run about crying and lamenting, and will beg us to take these clothes out of their half-burned houses in the city.
CJ|0|254|8|0|Now we are willing to help them, but the Lord will first warn these evil-doers!'
CJ|0|254|9|0|James hardly finished speaking these words, when the howling clothes-thieves were already at Joseph's door.
CJ|0|254|10|0|There they cried mightily for help and deliverance, whereupon Joseph went outside, accompanied by Jonathan.
CJ|0|254|11|0|When he came out, thirty despairing men cried to him,
CJ|0|254|12|0|'You almighty god Jupiter, help us and save us, for we have blasphemed against you, since we did not recognize you!
CJ|0|254|13|0|But now we have recognized you; so we beg you, kill us, or get the clothes belonging to your house out of our houses!'
CJ|0|254|14|0|Here the little Child came outside and warned: 'Listen, you wicked thieves!
CJ|0|254|15|0|As you have taken the clothes, so also bring them back here again.
CJ|0|254|16|0|If you do not do that, death shall be your lot!'
CJ|0|254|17|0|When the thieves heard this, they cried,
CJ|0|254|18|0|'That is the young God, Him we must obey or we are lost!'
CJ|0|254|19|0|Then they all suddenly ran away and brought back all the stolen clothes on iron rods,
CJ|0|254|20|0|for none could touch these clothes with their bare hands.
CJ|0|254|21|0|When the clothes were returned, the little Child let the thieves go and did not punish them any further. Here Joseph joyfully took the clothes back and carried them into the house.
CJ|0|255|1|1|The Inward Nobility Of Mary
CJ|0|255|1|0|WHEN MARY saw her clothes again she was indeed glad, but at the same time she felt compassion toward those who had returned her clothes -
CJ|0|255|2|0|for she thought by herself: These have surely not received anything of the gold, therefore they took the poor clothes in their need.
CJ|0|255|3|0|Now they will probably be faced with great poverty.
CJ|0|255|4|0|Oh if they were only here, I would gladly give them the clothes or enough money so they could obtain clothing with it for themselves.
CJ|0|255|5|0|Here the little Child went over to Mary and said,
CJ|0|255|6|0|'Why mother, how beautiful you are today! - If you knew how beautiful you are, you could easily become vain!'
CJ|0|255|7|0|Here Mary smiled and asked the little One who was caressing her,
CJ|0|255|8|0|'Oh my dearest Jesus! Am I then not equally beautiful every day?'
CJ|0|255|9|0|And the little Child answered, 'Oh yes, you are always very beautiful indeed; but sometimes you are still a little more beautiful.
CJ|0|255|10|0|And today you are quite especially beautiful! - Truly, you are now surrounded by a thousand archangels, and each one wants to be the closest to you!'
CJ|0|255|11|0|Now Mary did not understand the words of the little Child and looked round about, whether any archangel was to be seen.
CJ|0|255|12|0|But she discerned nothing except what was in the room and therefore asked the little Child,
CJ|0|255|13|0|'Well, where then are the thousand archangels, since I am unable to see even one?'
CJ|0|255|14|0|Here the little Child replied: 'You cannot be permitted to see one because you might become vain!
CJ|0|255|15|0|But you are now so beautiful before all the angels of the heavens because such a great feeling of pity for the sufferings of others has arisen in your heart that it is nearly equal to Mine!
CJ|0|255|16|0|'See, to bring a just and humane penance on one's enemies is fitting and proper, and shall always be so on earth -
CJ|0|255|17|0|but to wholeheartedly forgive one's enemies their guilt and in addition do them good and bless them, see, that is purely divine!
CJ|0|255|18|0|That can only be accomplished by the infinite power of divine love;
CJ|0|255|19|0|for human love is too weak for that!
CJ|0|255|20|0|And because you have just done this as God does it, you are now so beautiful, for God is the above all greatest beauty as well as the highest love.
CJ|0|255|21|0|And now go and do what your heart desires, and My kingdom of love will become your own like a royal inheritance and you will be a queen therein forever!'
CJ|0|255|22|0|Here Mary promptly sent Jonathan after the thieves, whereupon he brought them back, and Mary richly meted out to them the money which Jonathan had given to her as well as to Joseph.
CJ|0|256|1|1|Joseph Reproves The Eminent Citizens
CJ|0|256|1|0|THIS ACT OF DIVINE LOVE caused the thieves to fall on their faces and cry out:
CJ|0|256|2|0|'Such kindness, such generosity is never a trait of men; only the gods who never die can still reward their enemies!
CJ|0|256|3|0|We deserved only punishment here for our great sin against you high gods,
CJ|0|256|4|0|but instead of punishing us as we deserved, you reward and bless us for our evil deeds!
CJ|0|256|5|0|Does that not make you gods? Yes, you are without doubt the highest lords of the heavens - for your deeds, the like of which we have never seen, bear witness to that!
CJ|0|256|6|0|Therefore honor, praise and glory to you by all people on earth!
CJ|0|256|7|0|And the power of all the princes of the earth shall bow eternally before your great splendor!'
CJ|0|256|8|0|Hereupon the thieves arose and went away filled with gratitude and esteem
CJ|0|256|9|0|and made this known in the whole city; and all the inhabitants quaked at such nearness of the gods and went furtively about and did not dare to work from sheer awe.
CJ|0|256|10|0|Soon thereafter the eminent citizens of Ostracine came to Joseph and asked him whether the story was really true which the mob was now shouting about in the half-burned city.
CJ|0|256|11|0|And Joseph answered, 'As concerns the good deed toward them, their shouting is correct;
CJ|0|256|12|0|for thus my wife did in fact act against them.
CJ|0|256|13|0|But that they hold us to be gods is a bad testimony for you who are great and wealthy.
CJ|0|256|14|0|For thereby the poor mob characterizes your extreme hardheartedness, since it sees nothing akin to godliness about you!
CJ|0|256|15|0|Do as my wife did, and as my whole house does, and the mob will soon cease to hold the inhabitants of my house for gods!'
CJ|0|256|16|0|When the high and mighty of the city heard this to them very applicable talk of Joseph, they were greatly embarrassed and went their way.
CJ|0|256|17|0|And they were convinced that Joseph was merely an above all wise and good man, but for all that no god.
CJ|0|256|18|0|From then on Joseph's house was left in peace.
CJ|0|256|19|0|And his family lived there another half year without being molested and was respected and esteemed by everyone.
CJ|0|256|20|0|During this time the little Child worked no more wonders and everyone lived there quite naturally. And Jonathan was more with Joseph than at home; for here was for him a most blessed existence.
CJ|0|257|1|1|The Departure From Egypt
CJ|0|257|1|0|ABOUT THIS TIME the child slayer Herod died, and his son Archelaus succeeded him to the throne.
CJ|0|257|2|0|This James told to Joseph and to Mary.
CJ|0|257|3|0|Hereupon Joseph asked James, 'I believe you; but how is that supposed to affect me?'
CJ|0|257|4|0|And James replied, 'That, father, the Lord did not give me to tell you;
CJ|0|257|5|0|but as the Lord heretofore has always shown you His will through the mouth of an angel, so will He also do now.
CJ|0|257|6|0|For it would not be in the divine order that a son should dictate to his father what ways he should take!'
CJ|0|257|7|0|Here Joseph asked, 'Do you really suppose that the Lord will do this with me?'
CJ|0|257|8|0|And James said, 'Father, this is the way I just heard it within me:
CJ|0|257|9|0|Even tonight I shall send My angel to you in a lucid dream, who will make My will known to you.
CJ|0|257|10|0|And as he will declare it to you, so also shall you act promptly according to his word!'
CJ|0|257|11|0|When Joseph heard this from James, he went outside and prayed to God and thanked Him for such advance knowledge through the mouth of his son James.
CJ|0|257|12|0|Joseph continued long in prayer and only after three hours did he go into the house and to rest.
CJ|0|257|13|0|And as he slept on his couch, giving his labor-weary limbs rest, there appeared to him in a dream the angel of the Lord and said to him:
CJ|0|257|14|0|'Arise, take the little Child and His mother, and go over into the land of Israel; for they who sought after the life of the little Child have died!'
CJ|0|257|15|0|When Joseph heard this, he quickly arose and made this known to Mary.
CJ|0|257|16|0|And Mary said, 'The Lord's will be done ever and always!
CJ|0|257|17|0|But how is it that you speak only of us three?' Are your children then to remain here?'
CJ|0|257|18|0|And Joseph answered, 'Oh not at all, for what the angel said to me naturally includes my whole house!
CJ|0|257|19|0|For thus the Lord also spoke to the prophets as if He were dealing with them alone -
CJ|0|257|20|0|but just the same the Lord's words always concerned the whole house of Jacob.'
CJ|0|257|21|0|These words were understood by all, and the sons promptly went outside to put everything in order for the departure.
CJ|0|257|22|0|But they returned full of surprise; for everything was already prepared for the departure, and for each person a fully packed donkey was ready with all the essential needs for the journey.
CJ|0|257|23|0|Joseph gave everything that remained to Jonathan, who was present here this night, then blessed him and told him to come to Nazareth in a year.
CJ|0|257|24|0|And the little Child also blessed him and kissed him. Jonathan wept at this sudden departure.
CJ|0|257|25|0|And Joseph mounted the pack animals still long before sunrise and thereupon made his departure by land.
CJ|0|258|1|1|The Return To Nazareth
CJ|0|258|1|0|AFTER TEN ARDUOUS DAYS of travel, Joseph with his family arrived safely in the land of Israel, where they rested on a hill with a few people who dwelt there and earned their livelihood by raising cattle.
CJ|0|258|2|0|Here Joseph made close inquiries about all conditions in his homeland.
CJ|0|258|3|0|But when he heard from these people that Archelaus now reigned after his father Herod
CJ|0|258|4|0|and that he was still more cruel than his father, a great fear came over Joseph and all of his family.
CJ|0|258|5|0|And he thought to turn back and journey to Egypt again - or instead to Tyre.
CJ|0|258|6|0|For although, while in Egypt, he had learned by the mouth of James that Archelaus now reigned in Jerusalem,
CJ|0|258|7|0|he had not heard that this king actually exceeded his father in cruelty.
CJ|0|258|8|0|And it was this news which made Joseph so fearful that he wanted to turn back again at once.
CJ|0|258|9|0|Mary did indeed speak to him and ask,
CJ|0|258|10|0|'Joseph! It was the Lord Himself who told us to go; why should we fear the human king Archelaus more than the Lord?'
CJ|0|258|11|0|Joseph replied. 'Oh Mary, my dearly beloved wife, your question cannot be denied:
CJ|0|258|12|0|but I also know that the ways of the Lord are often truly incomprehensible, and that He often leads His own through death - beginning with Abel.
CJ|0|258|13|0|Therefore I now fear that the Lord will lead me through death also.
CJ|0|258|14|0|And the more I consider the cruelty of this new king in Jerusalem, the more probable does this possibility appear to me.
CJ|0|258|15|0|On that account I have also decided to turn back again tomorrow morning.
CJ|0|258|16|0|Truly, if the Lord has our death in mind, then let Him rather send lions, tigers and hyenas over us that Archelaus!'
CJ|0|258|17|0|Thus Joseph firmly decided to turn back.
CJ|0|258|18|0|But during the night the Spirit of the Lord came over Joseph in a dream.
CJ|0|258|19|0|and Joseph received the order from God Himself to go to Nazareth.
CJ|0|258|20|0|Thereupon Joseph promptly arose and went his way very early.
CJ|0|258|21|0|And that very day he came into the little towns of the land of Galilee.
CJ|0|258|22|0|And late that night he came to the town of Nazareth where he took permanent residence, so the word of the prophet would be fulfilled, which states: He shall be called a Nazarene!
CJ|0|259|1|1|Cornelius Discovers The Little Caravan
CJ|0|259|1|0|NOW WHERE did Joseph live-in Nazareth? Where did he dismount and where did he enter?
CJ|0|259|2|0|It was told in the early chapters which dealt with Joseph's departure from Bethlehem for Egypt that Joseph had asked the wealthy Salome in Bethlehem to lease his little farmstead by Nazareth for him.
CJ|0|259|3|0|Did Salome do this? - Yes. she not only did what Joseph asked, but also bought the little farmstead for herself with this double intent:
CJ|0|259|4|0|In the event Joseph or a child of his should ever return, to give them full possession of the property:
CJ|0|259|5|0|but otherwise to keep this so highly venerated place for herself in memory of the exalted family.
CJ|0|259|6|0|She considered this place to be such a shrine that she did not feel free to live in it herself; and still less did she take renters into it.
CJ|0|259|7|0|But so she could live close to this property, she bought a neighboring acre in addition and there built a quite attractive little house wherein she dwelt with her servants and was occasionally visited there by Cornelius.
CJ|0|259|8|0|And it just so happened this day that Cornelius, while on his way back from official duties, paid a visit to Salome at the time Joseph returned to Nazareth.
CJ|0|259|9|0|It was a glorious evening, the moon was full, and not a cloud dimmed the least little star in the sky.
CJ|0|259|10|0|This beautiful evening drew Salome and Cornelius to the roof of her attractive little house which sat fairly close to the main road and directly faced Joseph's little farmstead toward the east at a distance of about seventy fathoms.
CJ|0|259|11|0|Both often looked toward the erstwhile dwelling place of the holy family, and Cornelius, as he had done several times before, said to Salome,
CJ|0|259|12|0|'I still see the occasion in Bethlehem before me vividly as if in a very beautiful and exalted dream, and this farmstead constantly reminds me of it.
CJ|0|259|13|0|But more than that, the occasion in Bethlehem was of such wondrous grandeur that it constantly becomes more enigmatical to me the more I think about it.'
CJ|0|259|14|0|And Salome said, 'Yes, friend Cornelius! I too cannot grasp how I was able to stay alive at the greatness of that occurrence.
CJ|0|259|15|0|But that is the difference between me and you that I now, as you know, cannot help myself and must always worship the Child in my heart,
CJ|0|259|16|0|while you look upon the whole matter more as sublime history.
CJ|0|259|17|0|Therefore I have pictured it in my spirit a number of times as follows: if this family should ever come here again, I could not live for happiness.
CJ|0|259|18|0|If they lived over there on the little farm - oh God, what a feeling that would give me!
CJ|0|259|19|0|Truly, the highest heavens would then be together on this roof!'
CJ|0|259|20|0|Cornelius agreed, 'Yes, you are right, that would also be a most exalting experience for me.
CJ|0|259|21|0|But what would we do now, if - I make the supposition - this truly exalted, divine family came along, and we recognized them from a distance?'
CJ|0|259|22|0|At this Salome declared, 'Oh friend! Do not speak of that - that would kill me for joy!'
CJ|0|259|23|0|While the two were thus conversing on the roof in a manner pleasing to God and it had already become quite late,
CJ|0|259|24|0|Cornelius noticed a procession like a little caravan at a distance of about two hundred fathoms, and said to Salome,
CJ|0|259|25|0|'Just look over there, a migration still late at night! Do you suppose they are Greeks or Jews?
CJ|0|259|26|0|Salome, what would you do now if that were none other than the most exalted family?'
CJ|0|259|27|0|Salome was altogether frightened at this and objected, 'Now I beg you, do not always talk about it and do not always renew wishes in me which cannot be fulfilled!
CJ|0|259|28|0|What then would you do on such a most joyful occasion?'
CJ|0|259|29|0|Here Cornelius replied, 'Truly, I too would fare badly! But look, the caravan comes to a stop, and I see one of its members hurry directly toward us. Come, let us see who he is!'
CJ|0|259|30|0|And they went to meet the man. Now the man was a son of Joseph who went with a jug to get water from the house.
CJ|0|259|31|0|But neither of them recognized him, for thus the Lord wanted it for the sake of their well-being.
CJ|0|260|1|1|On The Outskirts Of Nazareth
CJ|0|260|1|0|WHEN JOEL had dipped the water, he asked the two how far it still was to Nazareth.
CJ|0|260|2|0|And Cornelius replied, 'My friend, look over there, and you can easily see the walls of the town.
CJ|0|260|3|0|A child can easily reach them in a quarter hour, therefore you are now as good as in Nazareth itself.'
CJ|0|260|4|0|Joel thanked them for this information and carried the water to his people.
CJ|0|260|5|0|When he arrived there, Joseph promptly asked him what he had learned at the little house.
CJ|0|260|6|0|Joel replied, 'A woman and a man came toward me in a very friendly manner, gave me water and told me that we had already reached the town of Nazareth.
CJ|0|260|7|0|Thereupon I thought, if that is the town, then we surely do not have far to go to our farmstead.'
CJ|0|260|8|0|Here Joseph said, 'My dear son, therein you are no doubt right;
CJ|0|260|9|0|but do you know to whom it now belongs after three years?
CJ|0|260|10|0|May we move into our former dwelling?
CJ|0|260|11|0|See, therefore we must spend the night here beneath the open sky and wait until tomorrow to see where a permanent dwelling place may be found for us.
CJ|0|260|12|0|Now go with your brothers and see if you can get a little wood and fire somewhere.
CJ|0|260|13|0|For it is a little cool here among the hills at the elevation of this valley; therefore we must make a fire here so we may warm ourselves a little by it.'
CJ|0|260|14|0|Thereupon the four sons returned to the same little house and found the two still there.
CJ|0|260|15|0|At this they made their desire known to Salome and asked for a little wood and a fire.
CJ|0|260|16|0|Here Salome as well as Cornelius asked just who the group was and whether it could really be trusted.
CJ|0|260|17|0|The sons answered, 'We come from Egypt and place honesty above all else.
CJ|0|260|18|0|We seek to purchase some sort of dwelling for ourselves here in Nazareth;
CJ|0|260|19|0|for we are originally Nazarenes ourselves, but were exiled to Egypt by unavoidable circumstances for three years.
CJ|0|260|20|0|Now our exile is over, therefore we have returned to find ourselves a place to live.'
CJ|0|260|21|0|When the pair heard this from the returnees they promptly gave them sufficient wood and fire, which the sons carried to Joseph.
CJ|0|260|22|0|At this Joseph promptly had a fire made and all warmed themselves thereby.
CJ|0|261|1|1|Salome And Cornelius Recognize The Family
CJ|0|261|1|0|SALOME AND CORNELIUS now considered back and forth just who this group from Egypt might really be.
CJ|0|261|2|0|Cornelius said,'It seems to me that these four men, who seem to be rather young, have a strong resemblance to the sons of that remarkable man with whom we both associated in Bethlehem.
CJ|0|261|3|0|Their speech also has an unmistakable Nazarene ring.
CJ|0|261|4|0|Listen, my esteemed lady friend! This remarkable man, who was named Joseph, very probably emigrated to Egypt, as I have heard in a letter from my brother in Tyre.
CJ|0|261|5|0|How - what if that were the same Joseph?
CJ|0|261|6|0|Should we therefore not go over to these people and look at them more closely? And if they are the right ones,
CJ|0|261|7|0|should we not promptly show them the most elaborate hospitality?'
CJ|0|261|8|0|When Salome heard this, she nearly fainted from ecstasy and declared,
CJ|0|261|9|0|'Oh friend, you are surely right - it must be true and that is surely the holy family!
CJ|0|261|10|0|Therefore I shall quickly awaken my servants so they can go with us to where this family rests!'
CJ|0|261|11|0|Thereupon Salome went and awakened all her servants.
CJ|0|261|12|0|In a short time everyone in Salome's house was on his feet,
CJ|0|261|13|0|and when all were ready to leave, Cornelius said to Salome,
CJ|0|261|14|0|'Now let us go there and see who this family is.'
CJ|0|261|15|0|Thereupon Salome quickly called everyone in the house together, and the whole company went over to where Joseph rested by a moderate fire.
CJ|0|261|16|0|When they arrived there, Cornelius asserted to Salome,
CJ|0|261|17|0|'Just look over there! There beside the fire - is that not the young Mary, the wife of Joseph with her Child?
CJ|0|261|18|0|And yonder old man, say, is he not Joseph, that remarkable man with whom we became acquainted in Bethlehem?'
CJ|0|261|19|0|Here Salome opened her eyes wide and stared and slowly recognized what Cornelius pointed out to her.
CJ|0|261|20|0|But that was too much for Salome! She sank down and fainted, and Cornelius had his hands full to bring his companion on her feet again.
CJ|0|262|1|1|Joseph Returns To His Farmstead
CJ|0|262|1|0|WHEN SALOME recovered from her ecstatic faint, she said to Cornelius,
CJ|0|262|2|0|'Oh friend, just let me rest a little while, and I will go over and tell this holy family about my preservation of their little farmstead!'
CJ|0|262|3|0|Cornelius answered, 'Listen, if you feel too weak, then let me go over in your name and tell the family what you have done for them.
CJ|0|262|4|0|See, there is not time to be lost here. These eminent travelers must be very tired and need a good lodging very soon; therefore I will promptly go over in your name.'
CJ|0|262|5|0|When Salome heard this from Cornelius, she said,
CJ|0|262|6|0|'Oh friend, you are right; but I have pulled myself together now and will promptly go over with you!'
CJ|0|262|7|0|After this resolve both went over to the group.
CJ|0|262|8|0|Cornelius now acted as spokesman, saying, 'The Lord God of Israel is with you, as also with me and my companion Salome!
CJ|0|262|9|0|I succeeded in recognizing you, and there now is no more doubt that you, old and upright man, are the same Joseph - along with the young wife Mary - who three years ago journeyed to Egypt to escape the persecution of Herod.
CJ|0|262|10|0|I have therefore hastened here to promptly receive you and lead you to your property.'
CJ|0|262|11|0|When Joseph heard this from Cornelius, he arose and asked him,
CJ|0|262|12|0|'Good man, who are you, that you may impart this to me?
CJ|0|262|13|0|Announce your name to me, and I will promptly follow you!'
CJ|0|262|14|0|And Cornelius replied,'Most worthy old man! See, I am the prefect of Jerusalem,
CJ|0|262|15|0|my name is Cornelius, and I am the same who in Bethlehem rendered you a small kindness.
CJ|0|262|16|0|So do not concern yourself with anything else, for my lady friend here, Salome of Bethlehem, has faithfully carried out your request.'
CJ|0|262|17|0|Here Salome threw herself at Joseph's feet and declared in a trembling voice,
CJ|0|262|18|0|'Joy to me, a poor sinner, that my unworthy eyes behold you again!
CJ|0|262|19|0|Oh come, come into your house. For my house is not worthy of such grace!'
CJ|0|262|20|0|At this Joseph was stirred to tears and said,
CJ|0|262|21|0|'O great God and Father, how good You are! Truly, You always lead the weary traveler to the best place.'
CJ|0|262|22|0|Thereupon he embraced Cornelius and Salome and promptly went with them to his little farmstead.
CJ|0|263|1|1|The Child Praises Salome's Love
CJ|0|263|1|0|THE SERVANTS of Salome and the aides of Cornelius and Salome and Cornelius themselves helped expedite all of Joseph's belongings.
CJ|0|263|2|0|Salome then led the group into the well furnished rooms of the homestead.
CJ|0|263|3|0|Joseph was greatly surprised at the great cleanliness which was kept in his house,
CJ|0|263|4|0|for all the beds were clean and freshly made; and the stable was also kept in the best order.
CJ|0|263|5|0|When Joseph had assured himself of how excellently Salome had provided for him in every way,
CJ|0|263|6|0|he asked her, 'Oh dear lady friend, you can plainly see that I am poor and do not have the least wealth now. How will I ever be able to repay you?'
CJ|0|263|7|0|When Salome heard this question from Joseph, she said weeping,
CJ|0|263|8|0|'Oh my truly esteemed friend! What indeed do I have, in this world which I did not receive from Him who now rests on the arms of the frail Mary?
CJ|0|263|9|0|And since it is forever true that I have received everything from Him who is with you in such an eternally marvelous way, how could I call that mine which always belonged to Him who is with you?
CJ|0|263|10|0|Oh the Lord, the Holy One from eternity, surely did not come into a strange land to us poor sinners;
CJ|0|263|11|0|instead He came into His very own from eternity - therefore we can give Him nothing.
CJ|0|263|12|0|Instead we bring Him only what belongs to Him with the strength which He has given us-
CJ|0|263|13|0|and thus every mention of a debt to me on your part is forever void, for I have already been rewarded for all eternity through the grace of the infinite, most high calling to provide for you -
CJ|0|263|14|0|and that all the more, since I feel it in the whole depth of my life that I am surely the least worthy of this holy calling!'
CJ|0|263|15|0|Here Salome could not continue speaking, so she was silent and wept in her love and joy.
CJ|0|263|16|0|At this moment the little Child awakened and became lively.
CJ|0|263|17|0|And when in a gay mood He had righted Himself on Mary's lap, He looked lovingly over toward Salome and toward Cornelius and said,
CJ|0|263|18|0|'Oh Salome, and you too, My Cornelius! See, I was asleep, but your great love has awakened Me!
CJ|0|263|19|0|Truly, that is sweet and pleasant, and thus it shall remain forever!
CJ|0|263|20|0|From now on I will sleep for everyone in my divine Essence - but whoever will come to Me with your love, for him I will remain awake forever!
CJ|0|263|21|0|Salome, go to your rest now, and bring me a good breakfast tomorrow.'
CJ|0|263|22|0|And Salome was thoroughly enchanted that she had thus heard the Lord speak for the first time. All now honored and praised God and then retired.
CJ|0|264|1|1|Salome Prepares The Child's Favorite Food
CJ|0|264|1|0|VERY EARLY the next morning everyone in both houses had already arisen, and Salome was busy in her kitchen preparing a good breakfast of honeycakes, a tasty fish broth and several select fish,
CJ|0|264|2|0|among which the trout, which were often caught there in the mountain streams, were really the best.
CJ|0|264|3|0|When breakfast was ready, Salome hastened into the house of Joseph and invited Joseph and all the members of his household to breakfast.
CJ|0|264|4|0|At this Joseph objected, 'But my dear lady friend, why do you go to so much trouble because of me?
CJ|0|264|5|0|See, my sons also are already busy in the kitchen and are preparing an early meal;
CJ|0|264|6|0|so you really could have spared your kind hospitality.'
CJ|0|264|7|0|But Salome replied, 'Oh my truly esteemed friend! Please do not disdain the work of your handmaiden, and come.'
CJ|0|264|8|0|Here Joseph was deeply moved, called everyone in his house together and went with Salome to her house for breakfast.
CJ|0|264|9|0|At the doorstep Cornelius awaited them and welcomed them all in the most heartfelt manner.
CJ|0|264|10|0|And Joseph was filled with joy because he fully recognized his friend Cornelius again in the sunlight.
CJ|0|264|11|0|All now went into the attractive dining room where the breakfast awaited the guests.
CJ|0|264|12|0|And when the little Child beheld the fish on the table, He smiled, ran over to Salome and said to her,
CJ|0|264|13|0|'But whoever told you that I like to eat fish?
CJ|0|264|14|0|There you have really made Me very happy, for that is above all my favorite dish.
CJ|0|264|15|0|I do of course also like to eat the honeycakes, as well as the fish-broth with wheat bread;
CJ|0|264|16|0|but I still would rather have the fish than any of the other foods.
CJ|0|264|17|0|So it was very thoughtful of you to be so concerned for Me, and I now love you for it quite especially!'
CJ|0|264|18|0|At this praise from the little Child Salome again was beside herself with joy and wept.
CJ|0|264|19|0|Here the little Child said, 'Salome, see, it seems that you always weep when you are very happy about something;
CJ|0|264|20|0|but you see, I am no friend of weeping. Therefore you must not always weep when something makes you happy, and I will be more fond of you still. -
CJ|0|264|21|0|See, I really would like to eat the fish while sitting on your lap;
CJ|0|264|22|0|but I just do not trust Myself to sit there, because you might weep entirely too much from all your joy!'
CJ|0|264|23|0|Here Salome pulled herself together as much as she could and said to the little Child,
CJ|0|264|24|0|'O Lord! Who indeed can behold You without tears in his eyes?'
CJ|0|264|25|0|And the little Child answered, 'Just look at My brothers here, they also see Me daily and still do not weep when they see Me!'
CJ|0|264|26|0|Thereupon Salome was calm again, and everyone went to the table where the little Child took His place on Salome's lap.
CJ|0|265|1|1|Cornelius Becalms Joseph's Fears
CJ|0|265|1|0|WHEN THE BREAKFAST was over, Joseph conferred with Cornelius concerning King Archelaus and inquired closely as to what sort of man he was, and how he ruled.
CJ|0|265|2|0|And Cornelius said to Joseph, 'Truly exalted man and friend! If I and my brother Cyrenius did not keep him from digressing, he would be ten times more cruel than his father was.
CJ|0|265|3|0|But as it is we have greatly curbed his power for good reasons, and thus he may do nothing except only to collect his taxes, and that according to our estimate.
CJ|0|265|4|0|And if those liable to taxation should for any reason refuse to pay the taxes he must refer the matter to us,
CJ|0|265|5|0|failing which we can at any time give him the emperor's dethronement document, which I always have at hand, and then declare him without power before the people.
CJ|0|265|6|0|So you need not have the least fear of this king;
CJ|0|265|7|0|for it just is not expedient for him to ever act against the existing statutes in any way,
CJ|0|265|8|0|or tomorrow he is not a king any more, but instead a despised, powerless slave of Rome!
CJ|0|265|9|0|Friend, I would say that you do not need any more for your peace of mind.
CJ|0|265|10|0|'I am now the prefect of Jerusalem, and my brother Cyrenius is, so to speak, the vice-emperor of Asia and Africa, and we are your friends.
CJ|0|265|11|0|I believe that, speaking in a worldly sense, a better guarantee probably cannot be had by anyone in any country.
CJ|0|265|12|0|And the by far greatest guarantee for your peace and safety surely dwells in your house!
CJ|0|265|13|0|So do not worry now in the least, and follow your to me already known calling without timidity or fear.
CJ|0|265|14|0|And when the taxes are determined, I shall be sure to select a column that will not hurt your!'
CJ|0|265|15|0|When Joseph heard this from Cornelius, he was restored to his usual happy and tranquil mood.
CJ|0|265|16|0|Cornelius now discovered the five girls of Cyrenius, and also Eudokia, who seemed to be quite well-known to him but whom he did not recognize here.
CJ|0|265|17|0|He therefore asked Joseph concerning the particular circumstances of these girls.
CJ|0|265|18|0|And Joseph told him everything according to the facts without any false modesty.
CJ|0|265|19|0|When Cornelius thus learned how generously and most unselfishly Joseph acted toward his brother Cyrenius,
CJ|0|265|20|0|it made him so happy that he kissed Joseph, then called his brother's children over to himself and caressed and kissed them also.
CJ|0|265|21|0|He then assured Joseph, 'Because you act thus toward my brother, you shall also be tax-free for all time, like every citizen of Rome; and today I shall fasten the emperor's charter on your house myself!' - And Joseph was very happy thereat, as well as all those present.
CJ|0|266|1|1|The Secret Writing Of The Romans
CJ|0|266|1|0|AFTER THIS CORNELIUS also asked Joseph whether Cyrenius already knew that Joseph had left Egypt,
CJ|0|266|2|0|and if not, whether he should not be fully informed of this at once for reasons of state.
CJ|0|266|3|0|And Joseph replied, 'Friend, act toward your brother as you wish;
CJ|0|266|4|0|but I would really ask you to tell him in any event not to visit me too soon.
CJ|0|266|5|0|But if he really wishes to come, then have him come under cover of darkness so no one will notice his presence with me,
CJ|0|266|6|0|and my house will not attract any most undesirable attention because of it, which would be harmful to me and the Child and could have a disturbing effect on the divine peace of my house!'
CJ|0|266|7|0|When Cornelius heard this from Joseph, he assured him,
CJ|0|266|8|0|'oh my venerable friend, do not concern yourself there! For in the matter of sending a message to someone strictly incognito we Romans are masters;
CJ|0|266|9|0|and as soon as I arrive in Jerusalem tomorrow my first business, of which no one shall know, will be to inform my brother by means of a secret document that you are here.
CJ|0|266|10|0|With such a document I would send Archelaus himself to my brother, if it came to that, and he would not know what is written thereon even though the writing were in his hands unsealed!'
CJ|0|266|11|0|Here Joseph asked Cornelius how such a secret writing were possible.
CJ|0|266|12|0|And Cornelius answered, 'Oh venerable friend! Nothing is easier than that.
CJ|0|266|13|0|See, one takes a long strip of parchment about a finger wide,
CJ|0|266|14|0|and wraps this strip spirally about a round staff so the edges exactly touch each other.
CJ|0|266|15|0|Once the strip is thus wholly wound over the round staff, one then writes his secret along the length of the staff across all the windings of the strip of parchment.
CJ|0|266|16|0|Now Cyrenius also has a staff of exactly the same thickness as mine.
CJ|0|266|17|0|Once I have finished the document, it is unrolled from the staff and sent quite openly to my brother through someone -
CJ|0|266|18|0|and no one is then capable of even remotely deciphering contents of such a document without an identical staff,
CJ|0|266|19|0|for he discovers nothing on the strip except mostly single letters and at most syllables, which are certain not to make any sense to him in eternity as concerns the writing on the strip. - Joseph, did you understand me?'
CJ|0|266|20|0|And Joseph said, 'Quite perfectly, my very dear brother!
CJ|0|266|21|0|So you may as well write to your brother, for thus the secret will surely not be deciphered by anyone!'
CJ|0|266|22|0|Thereupon Cornelius turned to Eudokia and discussed various matters with her.
CJ|0|267|1|1|The Child's Promise To Cornelius
CJ|0|267|1|0|WHEN CORNELIUS had sufficiently discussed everything with Eudokia which he felt he should know,
CJ|0|267|2|0|and saw therefrom that her statements were in perfect agreement with the letter from his brother,
CJ|0|267|3|0|he turned to Joseph again and said to him,
CJ|0|267|4|0|'Venerated man! Now I am altogether in the clear in everything.
CJ|0|267|5|0|I do not want to ask you how and why you left Egypt again even though you were provided there with everything in every way;
CJ|0|267|6|0|for I know that you do not do otherwise than your God commands you to do.
CJ|0|267|7|0|And since you act thus exactly according to the will of your God, so also are your actions always good and just before God and that part of the world which thinks, wills and acts according to established law as I do.
CJ|0|267|8|0|'But I still would like to ask you about one thing before my departure to Jerusalem,
CJ|0|267|9|0|which is this: See, I still see before me all of the wondrous manifestations which took place at your Child's birth as if they just happened.
CJ|0|267|10|0|But now I see that this so miraculous quality seems to have wholly disappeared from Him. Tell me, how is that to be understood?'
CJ|0|267|11|0|And Joseph answered, 'Oh friend, how can you ask so strangely there?
CJ|0|267|12|0|Did you not hear the Child speak with Salome a little while ago?
CJ|0|267|13|0|Do all children of men speak with such depth of wisdom at this age?
CJ|0|267|14|0|Do you not find such speech from the mouth of a three-year-old Child just as remarkable as each manifestation at the birth in Bethlehem?'
CJ|0|267|15|0|Here Cornelius said, 'There you are no doubt right - but as far as that goes, this wonder is nothing new to me.
CJ|0|267|16|0|You see, on several occasions in Rome I have already heard children who were one year old and who were born under quite ordinary circumstances say truly remarkable things!
CJ|0|267|17|0|For that reason your extraordinary Child has not fulfilled my great expectations here.'
CJ|0|267|18|0|At this the little Child came to Cornelius and said to him,
CJ|0|267|19|0|'Cornelius, be satisfied with the burden which I have placed upon your shoulders;
CJ|0|267|20|0|for you would have to become a mountain of granite if you wanted to load a larger burden of My will up on your shoulders!
CJ|0|267|21|0|So do not ask more of Me before the proper time.
CJ|0|267|22|0|And at the right time I shall surely do enough for you and for all the world!'
CJ|0|267|23|0|When Cornelius heard this, he inquired no more and soon thereafter had his belongings put in order for his departure.
CJ|0|268|1|1|Joseph's House Receives A Roman Charter
CJ|0|268|1|0|IN TWO HOURS Cornelius was ready for the journey but in the meantime he went with Joseph to the latter's house where he, as promised, affixed a little iron plaque with the emperor's picture and name to the door.
CJ|0|268|2|0|This little plaque was the imperial symbol of immunity or the same as a charter according to which the king of that particular country holding a Roman tenure was not permitted to exercise any right over such a house.
CJ|0|268|3|0|When Cornelius finished with this task, he took his stylus and wrote on the door underneath the plaque in the Roman language,
CJ|0|268|4|0|'Tabulam hanc libertatis Romanae secundum judicum Caesaris Augusti suamque volun-tatem affigit Cornelius Archidux Hierosolymae in plena potestate urbis Romae.'
CJ|0|268|5|0|When Cornelius also finished this inscription, he said to Joseph,
CJ|0|268|6|0|'Now, my esteemed friend, your house and your calling are free from any sort of tax which Archelaus might levy upon you.
CJ|0|268|7|0|You need only see to the payment of the yearly denarius as tribute to Rome, which it is to be hoped you will easily be able to spare!
CJ|0|268|8|0|This denarius you can deposit either in Jerusalem itself or also here in Nazareth at the imperial office, which will give you a receipt.
CJ|0|268|9|0|And thus you are now freed from all persecutions on the part of the tenure king; but affix a little grating over the plaque so no one will steal it from you and spoil my signature!'
CJ|0|268|10|0|Joseph thanked the Lord God in his heart for so much grace and blessed Cornelius therefor.
CJ|0|268|11|0|Here the little Child also went over to Cornelius and said to him:
CJ|0|268|12|0|'Now listen to Me a little, for I want to tell you something also as a great reward!
CJ|0|268|13|0|See, you now have done the house of Joseph a great kindness;
CJ|0|268|14|0|and I shall, in days to come, also do in like manner to your whole house!
CJ|0|268|15|0|Even if this house is not the property of my foster father, but only the property of Salome because she has bought it,
CJ|0|268|16|0|just the same I shall make good many times on your very own house what you have done for this house of Salome.
CJ|0|268|17|0|You have fastened the imperial symbol of immunity to the door of the house with your own hand and have added your signature to it.
CJ|0|268|18|0|So also shall I, in days to come, spread out My Spirit over your whole house, through which you will receive the eternal freedom of the heavens of God and with it the eternal, imperishable life in My kingdom!'
CJ|0|268|19|0|Here Cornelius picked up the little Child and kissed Him and smiled at His strange promise;
CJ|0|268|20|0|for how could he actually have understood what the little Child had spoken to him in such divine depth of wisdom?
CJ|0|268|21|0|And the little Child said: 'You will understand that only when My Spirit will come over you!' - Thereupon the little Child ran over to His James again. Cornelius now took his leave, and Joseph began to order everything in the house according to his needs.
CJ|0|269|1|1|Joseph Decides To Visit Friends And Relatives
CJ|0|269|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH, with the active help of Salome, had put everything in his house in good order on this day, he thanked God and was full of joy that he had been so well received again in the land of his fathers.
CJ|0|269|2|0|The following day, after he had given over the care of the household to his four sons for the day, he said to Mary,
CJ|0|269|3|0|'Mary, my faithful wife! See, we have a number of relatives and other good friends and acquaintances here in the town.
CJ|0|269|4|0|Go and take the little Child, and James, and if you wish, Eudokia with the five girls,
CJ|0|269|5|0|and let us devote this day to visiting all of our relatives, friends and acquaintances here in Nazareth and the surrounding country,
CJ|0|269|6|0|so they, who no doubt have long felt sorry for me, may also be happy to have us back once more!
CJ|0|269|7|0|And perhaps I will find an opportunity to follow my trade again, so I can earn the daily bread for all of you.'
CJ|0|269|8|0|Mary quite joyfully agreed to this suggestion and put everything in order for this purpose.
CJ|0|269|9|0|Only the little Child at first did not want to go along. But when He was coaxed by His mother, He allowed Himself to be dressed and induced to go along.
CJ|0|269|10|0|But He said, 'I will indeed go with you, but no one shall carry Me!
CJ|0|269|11|0|For when I walk, I want to walk among you wherever you decide to go.
CJ|0|269|12|0|Now do not ask Me why I want it that way, for I do not say everything right out as to why I want to do something one way or the other!'
CJ|0|269|13|0|Here Mary said to the little Child, 'Oh, You will gladly allow Yourself to be carried soon enough when You become really tired!'
CJ|0|269|14|0|And the little Child retorted: 'Oh, you need not worry about that. I never get tired if I do not want to.
CJ|0|269|15|0|But if I want to, I also get tired, but then My weariness is a judgment for men;
CJ|0|269|16|0|for only the sin of men can bring Me to the point where I must want to become tired because of their sin!
CJ|0|269|17|0|'Now I want to impress upon you above everything else that none of you make Me known under any circumstance!
CJ|0|269|18|0|For it is enough that you know that I am the Lord.
CJ|0|269|19|0|You know it without judgment, for your hearts are from the heavens.
CJ|0|269|20|0|But if the children of the earth found it out before the proper time, they would be judged and would have to die!
CJ|0|269|21|0|That is why I did not want to go along at first.
CJ|0|269|22|0|I had to tell you this beforehand; and now that you know it, I will of course go with you.
CJ|0|269|23|0|But understand, I will only walk and not be carried, so the earth will find out through My steps who now walks her ground!'
CJ|0|269|24|0|All remembered these words well and promptly made their way to their relatives, friends and acquaintances.
CJ|0|270|1|1|The Town Of Nazareth Receives A Warning
CJ|0|270|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH started on his way with the members of his family and the little Child walked along between Joseph and Mary, the whole group felt a noticeable quaking of the earth at every step of the little Child.
CJ|0|270|2|0|Joseph found this phenomenon to be quite marked at times and asked Mary,
CJ|0|270|3|0|'Wife, do you not feel how the surface of the earth shakes and quakes?'
CJ|0|270|4|0|Mary replied, 'Oh, I feel that very strongly!
CJ|0|270|5|0|If only a mighty storm, which likes to appear after an earthquake, does not strike us while on the way or in the town!
CJ|0|270|6|0|And notice, the earthquake continues on, which I have not experienced before.
CJ|0|270|7|0|Oh, a terrible storm will surely follow!'
CJ|0|270|8|0|Here Joseph said, 'I still do not see the least cloud anywhere in the sky;
CJ|0|270|9|0|but for all that you could be quite right.
CJ|0|270|10|0|If this earthquake does not come to an end very soon, it will not even be safe to go into the town.'
CJ|0|270|11|0|As the family neared the town, a number of refugees already came toward them from there and warned them about going there.
CJ|0|270|12|0|And they declared, 'Friends, from wherever you may be, be sure not to go into the town!
CJ|0|270|13|0|For a mighty earthquake was there less than half an hour ago, and one is not safe for a minute from the collapse of the houses!'
CJ|0|270|14|0|Even Joseph was somewhat in doubt here whether or not he should turn back.
CJ|0|270|15|0|Here James went over to Joseph and said to him in an aside,
CJ|0|270|16|0|'Father, you must not be afraid - this earthquake will not do the least harm to anyone, neither in the town nor in the surrounding country.'
CJ|0|270|17|0|At this Joseph quickly understood whence the earthquake came.
CJ|0|270|18|0|He therefore promptly encouraged all the members of his family to go into the town.
CJ|0|270|19|0|But when the refugees saw that the old man went into the town,
CJ|0|270|20|0|they said among themselves, 'Just who must this man be, that he has no fear of the earthquake?'
CJ|0|270|21|0|And they guessed back and forth; but no one recognized him.
CJ|0|270|22|0|Then they wanted to go back into the town also;
CJ|0|270|23|0|but when the earth began to quake again as the little Child walked onward, they fled. - And Joseph quite fearlessly went into the town with his family.
CJ|0|271|1|1|Joseph Exhorts The Nazarenes To True Penance
CJ|0|271|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH CAME into the town, he saw the people running about in great fear and confusion,
CJ|0|271|2|0|and all cried, 'The Lord God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob has visited us with great judgment!
CJ|0|271|3|0|Rend your garments, strew ashes upon your heads, and repent, so the Lord may have mercy on us again!'
CJ|0|271|4|0|Thus a few also pressed over to Joseph and hastily asked him whether he would not rend his garments also.
CJ|0|271|5|0|But Joseph said, 'Oh brothers, if you really want to do penance, then do it rather in your hearts than in your garments!
CJ|0|271|6|0|For the Lord looks neither at the color of the garment, nor whether it is whole or torn;
CJ|0|271|7|0|but the Lord looks only upon the heart to see how matters stand with it!
CJ|0|271|8|0|'For the heart can contain evil such as bad thoughts, greed, a base will;
CJ|0|271|9|0|incontinence, prostitution, adultery and other base things.
CJ|0|271|10|0|Put such out of your hearts if it is in them, and you will do better than if you rend your garments and strew ashes upon your head!'
CJ|0|271|11|0|When the faint-hearted Nazarenes heard these words from Joseph they stepped back, and many of them said among themselves,
CJ|0|271|12|0|'Just who is that man who uses such speech here as if he were a great prophet?'
CJ|0|271|13|0|Here the little Child nudged Joseph and said smilingly,
CJ|0|271|14|0|'Now you have spoken aright - that is what these blind ones needed!
CJ|0|271|15|0|But now the ground shall rest again, so we can go on without any trouble.'
CJ|0|271|16|0|Thereupon the family went to a friend of Joseph, who was a physician in Nazareth.
CJ|0|271|17|0|When the latter beheld the aged Joseph, he hastened toward him with all of his family, fell about his neck and exclaimed,
CJ|0|271|18|0|'Oh Joseph, Joseph, my very dear friend and brother! How is it that you now come along in this troubled hour?
CJ|0|271|19|0|Just where were you throughout three long years?
CJ|0|271|20|0|From whence do you come now? What angel of God has led you this way?'
CJ|0|271|21|0|But Joseph answered, 'Brother, first lead us into the house and give us water to cleanse our feet,
CJ|0|271|22|0|whereupon you shall find out everything as to where I was and from whence I now come.' - And the physician at once fulfilled Joseph's wish.
CJ|0|272|1|1|Joseph Visits His Friend The Doctor
CJ|0|272|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH AND HIS FAMILY had cleansed their feet and entered the doctor's living room where several patients were being treated, the newcomers sat down and Joseph briefly told the doctor the main events of his flight and their cause.
CJ|0|272|2|0|When the doctor heard this, he was greatly stirred up against Herod and all the more so toward his still living son Archelaus,
CJ|0|272|3|0|and pictured this frenzied tyrant as being far worse than his father.
CJ|0|272|4|0|And Joseph responded, 'Friend, what you now have told me about Archelaus, I have already heard on my journey here.
CJ|0|272|5|0|But the Lord has already provided for me!
CJ|0|272|6|0|You see, I now live in a free house and am just like a Roman citizen and therefore have nothing to do with the ruthless tyrant.'
CJ|0|272|7|0|Here the doctor said, 'Oh friend, just look at my house here which also had the imperial charter;
CJ|0|272|8|0|but only recently the tribute beadles of Archelaus came at night, ripped the little plaque from the door and attached an outrageous lien against me the following day.
CJ|0|272|9|0|The same thing can happen to you also - therefore be greatly on your guard!
CJ|0|272|10|0|For I tell you: Nothing is holy to this devil of a king - what he does not rob, that is then seized by his spurious lessees and his most despicable scavengers of toll collectors!'
CJ|0|272|11|0|When Joseph heard this from the doctor, he was full of resentment himself over Archelaus and asserted,
CJ|0|272|12|0|'Just let this ruthless tyrant try that, and I guarantee that he shall fare badly for it!
CJ|0|272|13|0|For I have the word of the prefect that Archelaus will be treated like a traitor to the state as soon as he does not respect the privilege accorded by Rome.'
CJ|0|272|14|0|But the doctor said, 'Oh brother, just depend more on anything else than upon such privileges,
CJ|0|272|15|0|for no fox can extricate himself from the noose after a crime more cleverly than this Greek beast.
CJ|0|272|16|0|See, what did he do in my case when I complained to the Roman court?
CJ|0|272|17|0|He immediately accused his agent of acting on his own account and had him thrown into prison.
CJ|0|272|18|0|But when I thereupon applied to his court for compensation, I was rejected with the following reply:
CJ|0|272|19|0|Since the evidence has shown that the king had no part in this outrage, he is neither liable, but only the perpetrator who acted on his own behalf.
CJ|0|272|20|0|And since nothing was found in his possession, the loss must be borne by the owner as in the case of a common theft. - See, with that I was dismissed!
CJ|0|272|21|0|The little plaque was in fact fastened to the door of my house again; but for how long, that Archelaus will will know best.'
CJ|0|272|22|0|When Joseph heard this he was angry and did not know what to say. Here the little Child said,
CJ|0|272|23|0|'Oh do not be angry because of him who is really impotent; and remember that there is still another Lord who can do more than Rome!' - Thereupon Joseph became calm, and the doctor made big eyes, for he knew nothing about the Child.
CJ|0|273|1|1|The Messiah Will Found A Spiritual Kingdom
CJ|0|273|1|0|AFTER A WHILE the doctor inquired of Joseph,
CJ|0|273|2|0|'But friend and brother! What in the Lord's name sort of a Child do you have there, who already talks as wisely as a high priest in the temple of the Lord, when he stands before the most holy sanctuary bedecked with the Urim and Thummim?
CJ|0|273|3|0|Truly, He spoke only a few words and they penetrated to my very marrow!
CJ|0|273|4|0|You did of course tell me in your story how the Child was the reason for your flight into Egypt, and sketchily told me a number of strange things about His birth,
CJ|0|273|5|0|from which I surmised that in time, if this Child would go through the Essenes' school of the prophets, He might come out a great prophet.
CJ|0|273|6|0|But as I now have heard Him speak, He just does not need the school of the Essenes;
CJ|0|273|7|0|for thus He already is a prophet of the first degree like a Samuel and like an Elias and Isaiah!'
CJ|0|273|8|0|At this Joseph was a bit embarrassed and did not know what sort of an answer he should give his friend so soon.
CJ|0|273|9|0|Here the little Child came to Joseph again and said to him,
CJ|0|273|10|0|'Just leave the doctor in his faith; for he too is called to the kingdom of God, but he shall not find out too much at one time!'
CJ|0|273|11|0|When the doctor heard these words also, he said in great surprise,
CJ|0|273|12|0|'Yes, yes brother Joseph! I have spoken correctly to you!
CJ|0|273|13|0|That Child is already a prophet who will declare to us the promised Messiah, whose coming is near;
CJ|0|273|14|0|for He just spoke plainly of the kingdom of God, to which I am also to be called.
CJ|0|273|15|0|Now do I indeed realize why this little Samuel has just consoled you with a Lord who is mightier than Rome.
CJ|0|273|16|0|Yes, when the Messiah comes, then the same thing will happen to Rome as once happened to Jericho in the days of Joshua!'
CJ|0|273|17|0|Here the little Child asserted, 'Oho, friend, what are you saying? Do you not know that it is written: No prophet shall come out of Galilee!
CJ|0|273|18|0|And if so, who then may He be who comes forth from the tribe of David?
CJ|0|273|19|0|I tell you this: When the Messiah will come, He will pull no sword against Rome,
CJ|0|273|20|0|but will only have His spiritual kingdom proclaimed through His messengers on earth!'
CJ|0|273|21|0|Here the doctor was taken aback and declared after a while, 'Truly, in You God has visited His people!'
CJ|0|273|22|0|And Joseph agreed with the doctor, but made no further explanation.
CJ|0|274|1|1|The Child Heals A Girl Of Palsy
CJ|0|274|1|0|AFTER THIS DISCUSSION the little Child walked gaily about the room and asked the patients, who were afflicted with all manner of ills, what was the matter with them and how they had contracted such maladies.
CJ|0|274|2|0|But the patients replied, 'You lively little Boy, we have already told the doctor about that and he will heal us accordingly.
CJ|0|274|3|0|It just would not be seemly here in front of the guests that we should confess our sins, which are surely the cause of the infirmities of our bodies;
CJ|0|274|4|0|so You just go to the doctor who will perhaps tell You if it is proper for You to know!'
CJ|0|274|5|0|Here the little Child smiled and asked the patients,
CJ|0|274|6|0|'Would you not tell Me the cause of your infirmities either if I positively could help you?'
CJ|0|274|7|0|And the patients said, 'Oh yes, then indeed;
CJ|0|274|8|0|but for that You still have a great deal to learn. It will be quite some time until You become a doctor.'
CJ|0|274|9|0|And the little Child asserted, 'Oh not at all, for I already am a completely versed Physician and have brought matters to the point where I can also heal instantly.
CJ|0|274|10|0|And I tell you: Whoever among you will put his trust in Me first, he shall also be the first to instantly get well!'
CJ|0|274|11|0|There was a twelve-year-old girl afflicted with palsy, who took pleasure in the Child and said to Him,
CJ|0|274|12|0|'So come here then, You little Physician, I want to let You heal me!'
CJ|0|274|13|0|Here the little Child went over to the girl and said to her,
CJ|0|274|14|0|'Because you were the first to call upon Me, you shall also be the first to get well!
CJ|0|274|15|0|See, I know the cause of your sickness, which rests with those who begat you;
CJ|0|274|16|0|but you are without sin, therefore I say to you:
CJ|0|274|17|0|Arise and walk freely, and remember Me!
CJ|0|274|18|0|But tell no one now that I have healed you!'
CJ|0|274|19|0|And behold, the twelve-year-old girl was well instantly, arose and walked freely.
CJ|0|274|20|0|When the other patients saw this, they also requested that they be healed.
CJ|0|274|21|0|But the little Child did not go to their beds because they had not requested it earlier.
CJ|0|275|1|1|The Doctor Comes Into A Great Reputation
CJ|0|275|1|0|WHEN THE DOCTOR saw this miraculous healing of the girl whom he had declared to be wholly incurable,
CJ|0|275|2|0|he was almost breathless in his great wonderment and said to Joseph,
CJ|0|275|3|0|'Oh brother, I beg you, go away from here,
CJ|0|275|4|0|for I am becoming greatly afraid in my heart!
CJ|0|275|5|0|See, I am a sinful man, and the Spirit of the Lord is obviously present in your Child!
CJ|0|275|6|0|For how can a poor sinner endure before the allseeing and almighty Spirit of the Most High?'
CJ|0|275|7|0|Here the little Child went over to the doctor and said to him,
CJ|0|275|8|0|'Man! Why are you so foolish now and are afraid of Me?
CJ|0|275|9|0|Just what harm did I do to you that you now fear Me so?
CJ|0|275|10|0|Do you really suppose the healing of the girl was a wonder?
CJ|0|275|11|0|I say to you: not at all, for you need only undertake to treat the other patients in this manner, and they will be healed!
CJ|0|275|12|0|Go over, awaken their faith, then lay your hands on them, and they will get well in an instant!
CJ|0|275|13|0|But first you must firmly believe yourself that you can help them in this manner and also will help them without fail!'
CJ|0|275|14|0|When the doctor heard this from the little Child he took hold of a firm faith, went over to the patients and did to them according to the advice of the little Child.
CJ|0|275|15|0|And lo, all the patients became well immediately, paid the doctor what they owed him, and honored and praised God that He gave such power to man!
CJ|0|275|16|0|In this wise the miraculous nature of the Child conveniently fell away before the eyes of the world.
CJ|0|275|17|0|And the doctor came into a very great reputation,
CJ|0|275|18|0|and many sick people came to him from far and near and found their healing.
CJ|0|275|19|0|When the twelve-year-old girl saw that the doctor thus healed miraculously, she supposed that the Child had done this through the doctor, and thereupon praised the doctor's wisdom also.
CJ|0|275|20|0|Against this the little Child made no complaint, for He had lent such power to the doctor that He would not be suspected.
CJ|0|275|21|0|Only Joseph said to the girl, 'Girl, consider that all power comes from above!
CJ|0|275|22|0|And since you are not in anyone's service now, come into my house and you shall be provided for!' - Thereupon the girl promptly attached herself to Joseph and went with him.
CJ|0|276|1|1|Joseph Visits The Schoolteacher Dumas
CJ|0|276|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH TOOK his leave after several private words with the doctor concerning possible work in his trade as a carpenter, the doctor accompanied him to a nearby friend named Dumas who was a school teacher in Nazareth.
CJ|0|276|2|0|Then the doctor went home, and Joseph went inside to Dumas.
CJ|0|276|3|0|The latter did not recognize him at first; for he had not though about his old friend for a long time.
CJ|0|276|4|0|Here Joseph asked him whether he really did not know him any more.
CJ|0|276|5|0|At this Dumas rubbed his forehead and said,
CJ|0|276|6|0|'You do have a striking resemblance with a certain Joseph who had difficulties here three years ago because of a certain temple wench;
CJ|0|276|7|0|for this otherwise most upright man also had to go to Bethlehem to be recorded, and that with his whole family.
CJ|0|276|8|0|What happened to him after that, I do not know.
CJ|0|276|9|0|You do greatly resemble this to me highly venerated man; but you surely are not he?'
CJ|0|276|10|0|And Joseph answered, 'And if I still were the same, would you not send me some work in my trade?
CJ|0|276|11|0|You see, I now live on my little farmstead again.'
CJ|0|276|12|0|When Dumas heard this from Joseph, he said,
CJ|0|276|13|0|'Yes, now it is plain, you are he, you are truly my old friend and brother Joseph!
CJ|0|276|14|0|But where in heaven's name do you come from now?'
CJ|0|276|15|0|Joseph replied, 'Brother, first give me a wet cloth, so I may clean my feet from the dust, then you shall hear everything that should be told.'
CJ|0|276|16|0|Dumas immediately had a wet cloth brought, and a jug of water, and all those with Joseph washed their feet and then went into the school house of Dumas.
CJ|0|276|17|0|Here Joseph with a minimum of words told his three-year story.
CJ|0|276|18|0|In the meantime the little Child occupied Himself with a few school children who were there just then and were learning to read and to write a little.
CJ|0|276|19|0|One of the school children promptly read something to the little Child, but made a number of errors.
CJ|0|276|20|0|At this the little Child smiled right along and industriously corrected the errors for the reader.
CJ|0|276|21|0|This soon caught the attention of all the school children and they asked Him when and where He had learned to read so well.
CJ|0|276|22|0|And the little Child replied, 'Oh that is just born in Me!'
CJ|0|276|23|0|Here all the children laughed, then went and told all this to Dumas; and the latter thereupon became observant of the Child and began to ask Joseph concerning such capability of the little Child.
CJ|0|277|1|1|The Child Gives Dumas A Mighty Setback
CJ|0|277|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH SAW how Dumas made a great effort to find out from whence the little Child had such a remarkable attribute, he said to him,
CJ|0|277|2|0|'Brother, I know only too well that you studied the wisdom of the Greeks and have often quoted the precepts of the wise Socrates to me.
CJ|0|277|3|0|And there it states: Man does not have to learn anything, for his spirit needs only to be awakened on the path of recollection,
CJ|0|277|4|0|and man then has everything he needs for all eternity.
CJ|0|277|5|0|See, as a wise teacher of young people you have often told me that.
CJ|0|277|6|0|Now behold, if such precept of yours is surely correct, what more is needed?
CJ|0|277|7|0|And with my Child you accordingly see nothing else than a living confirmation of your Socratic precept.
CJ|0|277|8|0|His Spirit has been awakened in a manner peculiar to His nature, and thus this Child-man even now has enough for eternity,
CJ|0|277|9|0|and therefore we do not need to give Him anything besides what He has of Himself.
CJ|0|277|10|0|Do you not find that to be as right as it is right that one plus one equals two?'
CJ|0|277|11|0|Here Dumas grasped his forehead and said with a certain pathos,
CJ|0|277|12|0|'Yes, so is it; and so it was I who gave the Jewish dumbbells a whiff of such wisdom!
CJ|0|277|13|0|But I do not of course mean to include you among them, for you are really almost the only one with whom, in an atmosphere of mutual understanding, I have been able to talk about the divine Socrates, Aristotle, Plato and others.
CJ|0|277|14|0|To be sure, we also have very great men such as the prophets and the first great kings of this people;
CJ|0|277|15|0|but as far as practical matters are concerned, they are not as useful as the wise old men of the Greeks.
CJ|0|277|16|0|For our prophets constantly expressed themselves in such speech which they themselves understood perhaps as little as we do now.
CJ|0|277|17|0|But compared to that the old Greeks are quite something else;
CJ|0|277|18|0|for these say clearly and plainly what they want, and therefore are also of greatest benefit to practical men.
CJ|0|277|19|0|And that surely stems from the fact that they, like me, were teachers of the people.'
CJ|0|277|20|0|This made Joseph smile, for here he beheld his old venerator of the Greeks as unchanged as ever, besides being the same old self-praiser.
CJ|0|277|21|0|He accordingly agreed with him, so as to not bring his Child under suspicion.
CJ|0|277|22|0|But the little Child now went over to Dumas and declared,
CJ|0|277|23|0|'But friend! You are still very confused and foolish if you place the Jewish wise men after the philosophers of the Greeks;
CJ|0|277|24|0|for the former spoke from God - but these speak from the world.
CJ|0|277|25|0|And since you are still filled with the spirit of the world and empty of the Spirit of God, you therefore understand worldly matters better than divine matters!'
CJ|0|277|26|0|This gave Dumas a mighty setback. He gave a learned yawn and merely remarked to Joseph in Latin, 'Dixit puer ille! Ergo autem intelligo eius ironiam quam acer-bam. Dixi!' - Then he departed and left Joseph sitting there; whereupon the latter also went his way.
CJ|0|278|1|1|Joseph Confounds The Beadles Of Archelaus
CJ|0|278|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH was some distance away from Dumas, he said to his family,
CJ|0|278|2|0|'It seems to me that we can probably expect to find a similar reception everywhere -
CJ|0|278|3|0|so let us not spend much more time visiting our former friends, acquaintances and relatives;
CJ|0|278|4|0|for I have just seen with Dumas how people act if one crosses them even just a little.
CJ|0|278|5|0|It therefore seems to me that we should go home again. - What do you, my faithful wife, say to that?'
CJ|0|278|6|0|And Mary answered, 'Joseph, my beloved husband, you well know that I have no will before you, since your will is also mine at all times and also must be according to the divine order of the Lord;
CJ|0|278|7|0|but I would surely say that since the Lord Himself walks bodily in our midst, we should ask His advice in this matter also.'
CJ|0|278|8|0|Here Joseph agreed, 'Mary, my faithful wife, therein you are altogether right;
CJ|0|278|9|0|that I will do at once, and then we will find out for certain just what we should do!'
CJ|0|278|10|0|And the little Child said without being asked, 'Even though everything were in order wherever we went, it still would be better to be at home.
CJ|0|278|11|0|You see, My time is still a long way off, and if I now go with you wherever it may be, I still cannot cover up the fullness of My Deity to the extent that such may not be felt by those nearby.
CJ|0|278|12|0|Therefore it is best for Me to stay at home now, for there What dwells in Me is least noticed.
CJ|0|278|13|0|When you, Joseph, have to go anywhere in the near future in matters of your trade, then just go out with your other children,
CJ|0|278|14|0|but leave Me nicely at home, and you will have the least trouble.'
CJ|0|278|15|0|Joseph thereupon returned to his home. And when he arrived there, he found to his not little surprise that his four sons, who had remained at home, were in a mighty argument with a few overseers of Archelaus.
CJ|0|278|16|0|These vultures were quick to notice that someone had moved in here;
CJ|0|278|17|0|for which reason they also were promptly at hand to extort the tribute.
CJ|0|278|18|0|But when the sons of Joseph showed them the charter on the door, they became angered thereat and wanted to tear it off.
CJ|0|278|19|0|And just at this moment Joseph arrived and at once confronted the thieves with the question by what authority they did this.
CJ|0|278|20|0|These asserted, 'We are servants of the king and do this according to the authority of the king!'
CJ|0|278|21|0|Here Joseph declared, 'And I am a servant of God the Almighty and am sending you on your way according to His authority!' - At this the marauders were seized with a mighty fear, and they ran away in great haste. And thereafter Joseph's house was left in peace from similar marauders.
CJ|0|279|1|1|Jonathan As Fisherman In The Sea Of Galilee
CJ|0|279|1|0|THUS TWO YEARS PASSED, and nothing unusual took place any more in Joseph's house.
CJ|0|279|2|0|Cyrenius did indeed receive the news of the emigration of Joseph, but still could not visit him there, since at this very time he was overburdened with matters of state from Rome.
CJ|0|279|3|0|And Cornelius also did not fare much better;
CJ|0|279|4|0|for just as often as he wanted to absent himself to visit Salome and his friend Joseph, he also had to deal with very important matters of office.
CJ|0|279|5|0|All this the Lord had already foreordained so the little Child in Nazareth could grow in that much more obscurity.
CJ|0|279|6|0|Thus the people in Nazareth were in complete ignorance of the nature of the Child.
CJ|0|279|7|0|Only the already known doctor drew attention far and near as a result of his miraculous cures.
CJ|0|279|8|0|And it became a regular byword that the sick were told,
CJ|0|279|9|0|'If Nazareth cannot heal you, then the whole world cannot heal you either!'
CJ|0|279|10|0|And Salome made a constant effort to serve Joseph's house as the opportunity arose, and the little Child spent much time in the house of Salome.
CJ|0|279|11|0|When two years had gone by, Jonathan finally followed Joseph from Egypt and came to visit him.
CJ|0|279|12|0|Joseph was overjoyed at seeing his friend again, and the little Child also danced with joy around His big fisherman.
CJ|0|279|13|0|When Jonathan had spent about three weeks in Joseph's house all by himself, since all his people in Egypt died in an epidemic of yellow fever,
CJ|0|279|14|0|he asked Joseph if he could not assist him in finding work in his trade as a fisherman.
CJ|0|279|15|0|Here the little Child stood up and said to Jonathan,
CJ|0|279|16|0|'Do you know, dear Jonathan, the people here are mostly wicked and very selfish,
CJ|0|279|17|0|so there will not be much to do for you here. Now you go to the Sea of Galilee, which is not far from here, where the fishing trade is still open to all.
CJ|0|279|18|0|There you will soon find a good little spot and will always be able to catch the best fish with little effort.
CJ|0|279|19|0|Then come often to the market place in Nazareth with these fish, and you will have a good trade!'
CJ|0|279|20|0|Jonathan promptly followed this advice, and lo, he soon found a widow there who had a little house by the Sea of Galilee.
CJ|0|279|21|0|This widow took a great liking to Jonathan, took him into her house and soon thereafter gave him her hand.
CJ|0|279|22|0|Thus Jonathan became an excellent fisherman again in the Sea of Galilee and had the best trade everywhere because of the very reasonable prices of his fish,
CJ|0|279|23|0|while at the same time he made it a matter of first importance to regale Joseph and Salome every week with a generous quantity of the most select fish.
CJ|0|279|24|0|And this occurrence was the only memorable one since two years, and nothing else occurred that would have been worth recording.
CJ|0|280|1|1|The Miracle Of The Twelve Sparrows
CJ|0|280|1|0|ONE SABBATH, when the Child was five years and a few weeks old, He went to a little brook that flowed not far from Joseph's farmstead.
CJ|0|280|2|0|The day was truly serene, and several children accompanied the lively little Jesus there;
CJ|0|280|3|0|for all the children of the neighbors loved Jesus very much because He was always happy and knew how to arrange many innocent children's games.
CJ|0|280|4|0|For this reason they followed Him quite joyfully this time also.
CJ|0|280|5|0|When the little company arrived at the brook, the little Jesus asked His playmates whether it really would be permissible to play on a Sabbath.
CJ|0|280|6|0|Here the children replied, 'Children under six years are free from the law, and each of us is hardly six years old,
CJ|0|280|7|0|so we may surely play on the Sabbath! Besides, our parents have never denied us this.'
CJ|0|280|8|0|And the Child Jesus said thereto, 'Well spoken. Then let us play a game!
CJ|0|280|9|0|But so we will not offend anyone, I will show you something very remarkable just among ourselves.
CJ|0|280|10|0|Now you must be perfectly silent thereby.'
CJ|0|280|11|0|At this the other children sat down on the ground which was thickly covered with grass, were altogether silent and did not stir.
CJ|0|280|12|0|The little Jesus then took a small knife from His pocket and cut out twelve little round holes by the smoothly trod path beside the brook and filled them with water from the brook.
CJ|0|280|13|0|Thereupon He took some soft clay from the edge of the brook and quickly formed twelve little birds in the form of sparrows and placed a sparrow beside each little hole filled with water.
CJ|0|280|14|0|When the clay sparrows were thus put in place, the little Jesus asked His playmates the meaning of this.
CJ|0|280|15|0|And these replied, 'What else, besides what it is? - Twelve little holes filled with water and twelve clay sparrows beside them!'
CJ|0|280|16|0|Here the little Jesus said, 'That surely, but this likeness also has quite another meaning.
CJ|0|280|17|0|Listen, and I will explain it to you! The twelve small holes signify the twelve tribes of Israel.
CJ|0|280|18|0|The clear water in them is the Word of God, which is the same everywhere;
CJ|0|280|19|0|and the dead clay sparrows represent mankind as it now generally is.
CJ|0|280|20|0|The children of men also stand by the living water of the Word of God, but because they are too earthly, like these sparrows, they also stand dead by the pools of life which are filled with life;
CJ|0|280|21|0|but they neither can nor wish to give heed to this, for they are dead because of their sins.
CJ|0|280|22|0|Therefore the Lord God Zebaoth now comes in the time of greatest affliction and will restore these dead children of men to life, and they will be able to fly up to the clouds of heaven again.'
CJ|0|280|23|0|Now this children's game was noticed by a passerby, a strict Jew who knew Joseph. The Jew thereupon hurried into the house and made a great commotion before Joseph, asking why he desecrated the Sabbath by thus allowing his children to play.
CJ|0|280|24|0|Here Joseph at once went with him to the children and there made a false bluster for the sake of the stranger.
CJ|0|280|25|0|At this the little Jesus said, 'That is also a great affliction. And so I give life to you clay sparrows - and now fly away!'
CJ|0|280|26|0|And suddenly the clay sparrows took wing and flew away. Thereat all were seized with a feverish amazement, and the strict Jew said no more. - And that was the first miracle of the little Jesus when He was five years old.
CJ|0|281|1|1|An Ill-Tempered Boy's Lesson
CJ|0|281|1|0|ON THIS OCCASION a few other Jews also came to the spot where this wonder took place,
CJ|0|281|2|0|and they very curiously asked Joseph what had taken place here.
CJ|0|281|3|0|Among these were the neighboring parents of a certain very quarrelsome boy, who as the only child of his parents was greatly spoiled.
CJ|0|281|4|0|The little Boy Jesus had already reprimanded this seven-year-old boy often because of his quarrelsome nature -
CJ|0|281|5|0|but this did not help matters much; for as often as a new opportunity arose, he promptly quarreled again and quickly destroyed some plaything.
CJ|0|281|6|0|This boy, who was present with the children this time also, became excited shortly after this wonder, took a willow twig and exclaimed,
CJ|0|281|7|0|'Not bad, that these clay sparrows have flown away;
CJ|0|281|8|0|so I shall promptly make the water fly away also with this twig!'
CJ|0|281|9|0|After these words the boy, whose name was Annas, began to whip the water and to drive it from the little holes.
CJ|0|281|10|0|Here the patience of the God-Child broke, and He said in a very serious tone of voice:
CJ|0|281|11|0|'Oh you resentful, foolish, evil human being! You, a devil only recently come into the flesh, want to destroy what I have built?
CJ|0|281|12|0|Oh you wretch, whom I can destroy with the least breath, you want to annoy Me and always defy Me?
CJ|0|281|13|0|Behold, so your folly and your spite may become evident, you shall shrivel up for three years like the twig with which you have driven My water!'
CJ|0|281|14|0|Upon this word of the God-Child the malicious boy at once sank down and shriveled up so greatly that nothing was to be seen but skin and bones
CJ|0|281|15|0|and he became so weak that he could not stand and all the less walk.
CJ|0|281|16|0|Here the sad parents took their shriveled child and carried him home weeping.
CJ|0|281|17|0|Soon thereafter they came into Joseph's house and then brought an action against Joseph with the chief judge because of what his Child had done,
CJ|0|281|18|0|which they did because Joseph did not permit them to punish his God-Child for this deed.
CJ|0|281|19|0|When the chief judge arrived, the little Jesus went to meet him and asked him,
CJ|0|281|20|0|'Why do you come here? Do you want to judge Me?'
CJ|0|281|21|0|And the chief judge replied, 'Not You, but Your father!'
CJ|0|281|22|0|And the little Jesus warned, 'Go back quickly, or your judgment will come upon you!'
CJ|0|281|23|0|At this the chief judge became so frightened that he suddenly turned back and then would not hear any more about this matter.
CJ|0|281|24|0|And that was the second wonder which the little Jesus effected at that same time.
CJ|0|282|1|1|The Wages Of The Shepherd Boy
CJ|0|282|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH'S HOUSE was thus left in peace, since the chief judge would not accept any more complaints against Joseph,
CJ|0|282|2|0|it so happened eight days later that Joseph had to go into a neighboring village to a building site.
CJ|0|282|3|0|On this occasion the little Jesus wanted to go with Joseph, and Joseph was more than glad to take Him along.
CJ|0|282|4|0|But the parents of the shriveled boy were filled with strong anger against Joseph and his Child.
CJ|0|282|5|0|Now to go into the village, Joseph had to go past the house of this boy's parents.
CJ|0|282|6|0|When Joseph came near the house with the little Jesus, he was noticed,
CJ|0|282|7|0|and the angry neighbor said to one of his also very headstrong servant boys, who usually herded his sheep,
CJ|0|282|8|0|'See, there comes the carpenter up the path just now with his pestilential Brood.
CJ|0|282|9|0|Go, and run down this path with all your might.
CJ|0|282|10|0|And when you get to the Boy at the side of the carpenter, thrust Him down with all your strength, so He will be left dead!
CJ|0|282|11|0|After that the old scoundrel can prosecute me - and I shall then show him the law that children under twelve years of age cannot be held accountable in worldly matters!'
CJ|0|282|12|0|When the shepherd boy heard this from his master who had also promised him a good reward if he killed the Child,
CJ|0|282|13|0|the boy suddenly ran out of the room and toward Joseph in great haste.
CJ|0|282|14|0|At this moment the shriveled son Annas, who was in bed, said to his father,
CJ|0|282|15|0|'Oh look, how quickly does the shepherd boy run toward his death, and what sorrow that will be for his parents!
CJ|0|282|16|0|Oh father, you should not have done that! For I tell you, as I see it now: Joseph is just, and holy his Child!'
CJ|0|282|17|0|Thereupon the gaunt boy was silent, and his father thought about the words of his son.
CJ|0|282|18|0|But at that moment the shepherd boy in furious haste came upon the little Jesus and butted Him on the shoulder with considerable force.
CJ|0|282|19|0|Despite this the little Jesus did not fall, and He said to the shepherd boy in a greatly excited tone of voice,
CJ|0|282|20|0|'That you did for the sake of a reward! Thus every laborer is worthy of his hire, and - as the labor, so also the reward.
CJ|0|282|21|0|Your labor was to kill Me; therefore let death be your reward also!'
CJ|0|282|22|0|Here the shepherd boy suddenly sank down and was dead.
CJ|0|282|23|0|Joseph was greatly frightened at this; but the little Jesus said, 'Joseph, have no fear on My account; for what here happened to a boy, that will happen to the whole world if it wants to strike us!' - Thereupon Joseph went his way and left the dead boy laying there according to the will of the Child.
CJ|0|283|1|1|A Father's Entreaty
CJ|0|283|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH CAME into the village and looked at the work to be done,
CJ|0|283|2|0|there the hue and cry already came after him, especially on the part of the shriveled boy's father.
CJ|0|283|3|0|The latter had at once sought out the parents of the dead shepherd boy and incited them against Joseph.
CJ|0|283|4|0|And these ran hastily and desperately over to Joseph and shouted,
CJ|0|283|5|0|'Begone from here with your terrible Child, with which every word is an accomplished deed!
CJ|0|283|6|0|For children are always supposed to be a blessing to mankind from above;
CJ|0|283|7|0|but your Child is only come to curse us!
CJ|0|283|8|0|Therefore be gone from here, you bringer of woe!'
CJ|0|283|9|0|Here the little Jesus retorted: 'If so, what then are you to Me?
CJ|0|283|10|0|Did you, father of Annas, not tell the shepherd boy that he should kill Me?
CJ|0|283|11|0|Did you not even promise him a good reward if he should kill Me, since he acted safely because he was not yet subject to the law?
CJ|0|283|12|0|And behold, thus I also thought in My early enlightenment of Spirit:
CJ|0|283|13|0|I too am still far from being subject to the law; therefore I shall also give the boy his well-deserved reward immediately.
CJ|0|283|14|0|And if you take Me or father Joseph before the court, we too will know how to explain the law to you.
CJ|0|283|15|0|See, thus I have thought like you and also acted upon it. How then can you find your own conduct unjust in us?'
CJ|0|283|16|0|At these words of the little Jesus the father of the shriveled boy was seized with a great fear;
CJ|0|283|17|0|for he saw therefrom very clearly that this little Boy also knew the thoughts and the secret resolves of men,
CJ|0|283|18|0|and that one would have to be very careful of Him.
CJ|0|283|19|0|Thereupon all the shouters left Joseph and the little Jesus.
CJ|0|283|20|0|Only the father of the slain child remained before Joseph and wept for his boy and said, 'Killing is no art, but restoring to life is!
CJ|0|283|21|0|Therefore no one should ever kill who cannot restore to life!'
CJ|0|283|22|0|And the little Jesus replied, 'That I could do also, if I wanted to; but your boy was bad, therefore I do not want to!' - Upon these words the father began to entreat the little Boy. And the little Jesus said, 'Tomorrow, but not today!'
CJ|0|284|1|1|A Glorious Promise To All Of Good Will
CJ|0|284|1|0|BUT THE FATHER of the dead boy would not depart from the Child now, since he had heard that the little Jesus could bring his son back to life again.
CJ|0|284|2|0|Here Joseph said to him, 'Friend, I tell you, do not be insistent; for the Boy has His order according to which He acts,
CJ|0|284|3|0|and you will not extort anything from Him even though you clamored still more!
CJ|0|284|4|0|Go instead and bring your boy into your home and lay him, like a sick person, into a good bed, and tomorrow he shall be better off!'
CJ|0|284|5|0|Upon these words the father of the dead boy finally left Joseph and went and did according to Joseph's advice.
CJ|0|284|6|0|Only then did Joseph have peace and gain time to close the agreement for the work with the builder.
CJ|0|284|7|0|Thereupon Joseph went home again and told Mary, Eudokia and Salome, who came to meet him, what all he experienced on this short trip.
CJ|0|284|8|0|All three were surprised at such wickedness of men.
CJ|0|284|9|0|But the little Jesus said, 'Oh, do not be surprised because of the wickedness of men; for if you were to do that, there would be a very great deal to be surprised at in the world.'
CJ|0|284|10|0|Here Salome said to Mary, 'Listen, my most worthy sister: It is just beyond comprehension!
CJ|0|284|11|0|The little God-Child needs only to open His divine mouth, and wisdom just pours out.
CJ|0|284|12|0|Of what enormous, far-seeing wisdom these words again were.
CJ|0|284|13|0|Oh you more than fortunate mother of such a Child!'
CJ|0|284|14|0|And the little Jesus said, 'And oh you more than fortunate Salome, you who bought a house for your Lord
CJ|0|284|15|0|and now witness how He dwells therein bodily.
CJ|0|284|16|0|'What difference is there really between her who for a short time concealed Me in her body,
CJ|0|284|17|0|and between My rightful housekeeper who shelters Me in her house forever?
CJ|0|284|18|0|Now if a mother carries a child in her body, what does she really do toward seeing that it comes to life, grows and then enters into the world?
CJ|0|284|19|0|Is not all of that a work of God, where the will of man can accomplish nothing?
CJ|0|284|20|0|'And if someone takes a child into his house and gives it a home, care and board forever, say, is that not more?
CJ|0|284|21|0|'Truly, I tell you: Those, who like you will in time to come take Me into their hearts spiritually, they will also be equal to My mother, My brothers and My sisters!'
CJ|0|284|22|0|All deeply engraved these words in their hearts and then quietly and thoughtfully went home.
CJ|0|285|1|1|The Reawakening Of The Shepherd Boy
CJ|0|285|1|0|THE FOLLOWING DAY at exactly the same time that the boy ran into the little Jesus, he came to life again in bed, arose, and like someone awakened from a dream asked what was the matter, and how he came to be in this bed.
CJ|0|285|2|0|And his father told him all that had happened and how he came to be there.
CJ|0|285|3|0|At this the boy was filled with fear, and he said, 'Oh father, that is a terrible Child -
CJ|0|285|4|0|who should be avoided by everyone who values his life!
CJ|0|285|5|0|Oh give me into service far away from here, so I will be sure to never meet up somewhere with that terrible Child on some unfavorable occasion;
CJ|0|285|6|0|for there He could instantly kill me again!
CJ|0|285|7|0|But I am not returning to my former master, for he led me to do evil.'
CJ|0|285|8|0|Here the father replied, 'My son, I thank God that I have you back with me!
CJ|0|285|9|0|Therefore I shall never send you into any service again,
CJ|0|285|10|0|and instead shall keep you with me as long as I live!
CJ|0|285|11|0|But we need not fear Joseph's Child as much as you think,
CJ|0|285|12|0|for this Child is the very One who obviously has restored your life at the foretold time.
CJ|0|285|13|0|And if that is so, how then should Joseph's Child be as terrible as you imagine Him to be?
CJ|0|285|14|0|See, my son, whoever kills and cannot restore to life, he is terrible;
CJ|0|285|15|0|but whoever can kill without blood and then bring back to life again, He is not as terrible as you think Him to be.
CJ|0|285|16|0|'And now we shall do something better: We shall go there and thank the carpenter for your awakening.
CJ|0|285|17|0|For I have know for quite a long time that the carpenter is a most righteous and God-fearing man.'
CJ|0|285|18|0|At these words the boy forgot his fear and went with his father to see Joseph.
CJ|0|285|19|0|The latter already met them in the village with his four older sons and with the little Jesus, who was also going to the village with Joseph again.
CJ|0|285|20|0|When the boy beheld the little Jesus he became very weak;
CJ|0|285|21|0|for he supposed he now would have to die again.
CJ|0|285|22|0|But the little Jesus quickly went over to the faint-hearted boy and said to him,
CJ|0|285|23|0|'Joras, do not be afraid of Me; for I love you more than the whole world!
CJ|0|285|24|0|For if I did not love you so mightily, you would not have received your life again.
CJ|0|285|25|0|You see, My love is your life forever!'
CJ|0|285|26|0|When the boy heard the little Jesus speak thus, he quickly changed his mind and stayed all day long and played with Him.
CJ|0|285|27|0|And the little Jesus showed the boy a number of very clever games, which made the boy happy beyond measure.
CJ|0|286|1|1|The Wages Of A False Witness
CJ|0|286|1|0|WHEN JOSEPH RETURNED to work in the village on the following day with his four sons and with the little Jesus,
CJ|0|286|2|0|there came a village judge and accused him, saying,
CJ|0|286|3|0|'Listen, you carpenter! It is not seemly that you always take your little Boy along with you;
CJ|0|286|4|0|for to begin with He has a poisonous exhalation, and in the second place the children whom He touches soon become sick,
CJ|0|286|5|0|or they soon die or become deaf and blind!'
CJ|0|286|6|0|When Joseph heard such lies, he laid the axe aside and demanded of the judge,
CJ|0|286|7|0|'Bring the witnesses here who suffered such harm through my most innocent Boy Jesus,
CJ|0|286|8|0|and I will go with them into the temple and there settle the matter with them before the high priest of God!'
CJ|0|286|9|0|Now this judge was bribed by the father of the shriveled boy
CJ|0|286|10|0|and therefore sought a means to put Joseph's Boy under as much suspicion as possible.
CJ|0|286|11|0|At these words of Joseph the judge went away and in a short time gathered together a great number of greatly afflicted children from the village and led them over to Joseph.
CJ|0|286|12|0|And when he arrived there he accused him again, saying, 'Just look here now! We can thank your poisonous Child for all this!
CJ|0|286|13|0|See, these children have visited your Child a number of times and have played with Him,
CJ|0|286|14|0|and behold, these are the happy results therefrom! So stay away from our village and at the same time keep your Pest at home.'
CJ|0|286|15|0|When Joseph heard this from the judge he was stirred up, took the little Jesus aside, seemingly appealed to His conscience and said,
CJ|0|286|16|0|'Why then do You perpetrate such things? See, these suffer greatly therefrom and hate and persecute us for it!'
CJ|0|286|17|0|But the little Jesus countered Joseph and answered: 'The words which you now have spoken are not from Me, but from you;
CJ|0|286|18|0|for you have now spoken the words of the judge who is a liar - and not My words which are eternally true!
CJ|0|286|19|0|But I will be silent against you and will not give you a reprimand for your assumed speech;
CJ|0|286|20|0|but because of his accusation let this bribed judge receive his just punishment!'
CJ|0|286|21|0|And the judge immediately became stone blind. At this all who were with the judge were greatly shocked.
CJ|0|286|22|0|Several of them became wholly confused and cried,
CJ|0|286|23|0|'Let us flee from here in all haste! For each word from the mouth of this Boy is an accomplished fact!'
CJ|0|286|24|0|Now when Joseph saw that the judge was blind and was certain to cause him a lot of trouble for that,
CJ|0|286|25|0|he became upset over the little Jesus himself, took Him lightly by the lobe of the ear and pulled Him in order to chastize Him before men.
CJ|0|286|26|0|Here the little Jesus became aroused and said to Joseph quite earnestly,
CJ|0|286|27|0|'Let it be enough to you that they seek and still do not find what they seek!
CJ|0|286|28|0|But you did not act wisely this time. - Do you not know that I am yours?
CJ|0|286|29|0|Why then do you want to grieve Me, when I am yours? Oh do not grieve Me any more henceforth, since I am yours!'
CJ|0|286|30|0|At this Joseph quickly realized his mistake, took the little Jesus and pressed Him to his heart. - And all those standing about soon dispersed in their very great fear of the Boy.
CJ|0|287|1|1|A Schoolteacher Learns The Alphabet
CJ|0|287|1|0|AFTER A TIME of about three months, when Joseph had completed the work in the village, a certain Piras Zachaeus came from Nazareth on a visit to Joseph and for the first time made personal acquaintance with the Boy, about whom he had already heard a number of things.
CJ|0|287|2|0|Therefore he came only because of the little Jesus.
CJ|0|287|3|0|For Piras Zachaeus was a substitute teacher in the town who had little to do but still had a very high opinion of his wisdom.
CJ|0|287|4|0|Now why did he secretly visit Joseph in regard to the little Jesus?
CJ|0|287|5|0|Because he thought, 'That must be a very talented Boy
CJ|0|287|6|0|whom I shall bring into my class, so that by His quick progress my class will get a better reputation than that of my rival!'
CJ|0|287|7|0|He therefore concerned himself mainly with the Boy Jesus, questioned Him about various things and always received the most conclusive answers at which he was greatly surprised.
CJ|0|287|8|0|When he had thus investigated the Boy, he turned to Joseph and said to him,
CJ|0|287|9|0|'Brother, the little One truly has an extraordinary understanding for His age. It is really true that you have a very intelligent little Boy here -
CJ|0|287|10|0|only it is too bad that He still cannot read nor write the letters!
CJ|0|287|11|0|Would you send Him into my school, so He could learn to read and write the letters with me?
CJ|0|287|12|0|I will then also teach Him all the other arts and sciences, so He may learn to greet the elders and honor them like grandfathers and fathers;
CJ|0|287|13|0|and you know, so He may also learn to love His playmates, towards whom on a number of occasions He is supposed to have acted very unmercifully;
CJ|0|287|14|0|and so He finally may also learn the Law of Moses, know the history of God's people and the wisdom of God in the prophets.'
CJ|0|287|15|0|And Joseph answered the teacher, 'Good, my friend and brother! But before you take this Boy into your school, make a little test here before several witnesses who are with me today.
CJ|0|287|16|0|Recite all the letters to Him and explain them to Him clearly; then examine Him,
CJ|0|287|17|0|and from what the Boy will have remembered of the explanation, you will then be able to form the best judgment as to how His talent is constituted.'
CJ|0|287|18|0|This the teacher promptly did. He distinctly recited the letters from Alpha to Omega to the Boy and also explained the symbols to the best of his ability.
CJ|0|287|19|0|But Jesus looked at the teacher in surprise, and as he thereupon examined Him, asked the teacher,
CJ|0|287|20|0|'Oh you hypocrite of a teacher: How will you teach the Beta to the students, when you have never understood the meaning of the Alpha?
CJ|0|287|21|0|Explain the Alpha to Me according to true wisdom, and I will then believe what you have to say about the Beta!
CJ|0|287|22|0|And so you may now find out that I have no need to learn the letters and their origin and meaning from you, I will explain them and show you the true meaning of the letters!'
CJ|0|287|23|0|Here the little Jesus began to expound the whole alphabet to the altogether befuddled teacher and, as He went along, also inquired diligently of him whether he had comprehended it.
CJ|0|287|24|0|But each answer of the teacher was so foolish and incomplete that all those present broke out in ringing laughter thereat.
CJ|0|287|25|0|And since the teacher discovered such amazing wisdom in the Boy, and saw that he had brought disgrace upon himself, he stood up and confessed to those present,
CJ|0|287|26|0|'Oh woe is me, a poor wretch! I am now completely confused. I have brought disgrace, ridicule and harm to myself, because I wanted to bring this little Boy into my school.
CJ|0|287|27|0|Oh brother Joseph, take the Boy away from me; for I can never bear the sternness of His countenance nor the incisiveness of His speech.
CJ|0|287|28|0|Truly, this little Boy is not born of the earth. He must surely be able to tame fire and water in His wisdom.
CJ|0|287|29|0|I will be a fool always if He was not born long before the creation of the world! Jehovah will know in which mother's body He was carried, and which bosom has nourished Him.
CJ|0|287|30|0|Woe is me! I am already a fool - I came to enroll a student, and behold, I have found a Teacher whose Spirit I shall never be able to aspire to. Oh feel the disgrace with me, friends! An old man was made a fool of by a little Boy - that is certainly my death.
CJ|0|287|31|0|Therefore, oh Joseph, take the Boy away from me; for He must be something tremendous, either a God or an angel!'
CJ|0|287|32|0|Here all those present now began to console the teacher, for they felt sorry for him because of his great distress.
CJ|0|288|1|1|Where Is Up - And Where Down?
CJ|0|288|1|0|WHEN JESUS HEARD such lament from Piras Zachaeus, He smiled and said:
CJ|0|288|2|0|'Now your vanities shall bear their fruits, and they who were blind of heart shall receive their sight!
CJ|0|288|3|0|So then listen, o foolish one, you who carry Dumas in your eye like a thorn.
CJ|0|288|4|0|See, I am come down from above so I may judge men according to the world in them,
CJ|0|288|5|0|but after that appeal to their higher nature according to the mandate of Him who is within Me, over Me, and you,
CJ|0|288|6|0|who sent Me from Himself in Me, so that you would be saved!'
CJ|0|288|7|0|After these words of the Boy Jesus all those in the entire surrounding country who lay abed with any sort of illness became well.
CJ|0|288|8|0|Thus also all were freed whose worldliness had at various times been smitten with the judgment of the little Jesus, with the exception of the shriveled boy.
CJ|0|288|9|0|The latter had to spend the three set years under the judgment of the little Boy because of his father.
CJ|0|288|10|0|Piras Zachaeus now arose, went with Joseph out into the open and there inquired of him,
CJ|0|288|11|0|'Brother, we are now in the open and no one can overhear us.
CJ|0|288|12|0|I therefore entreat you, dear brother, that you tell me what the circumstances are in the case of the Boy;
CJ|0|288|13|0|for as I have said before, that is no natural Child!'
CJ|0|288|14|0|Here Joseph answered, 'Friend, see, if I were to talk about the nature of my little Boy, I would not get through in many days;
CJ|0|288|15|0|and besides, the Child does not allow me to break a confidence either just because I have a mind to.
CJ|0|288|16|0|Look, the little Boy is just coming over to us now.
CJ|0|288|17|0|Gather courage and love toward Him, and He will make everything known to you which will be good for your soul!'
CJ|0|288|18|0|Here the teacher soon gathered courage and love toward the Boy, and when the Latter had come over he spoke to Him and said,
CJ|0|288|19|0|'My most captivating, wonderful little Boy!'
CJ|0|288|20|0|And the little Boy smiled and asked, 'Do you know, learned man, where up and where down is?
CJ|0|288|21|0|See, the earth is round like a ball, and round about it people and creatures dwell.
CJ|0|288|22|0|Some live up, and the others down. And the earth revolves daily abouts its center, and every day you are carried around about four thousand miles. Say, when are you up and when down?'
CJ|0|288|23|0|Here the teacher looked greatly befuddled at such unheard-of things and did not know what he should say thereto.
CJ|0|288|24|0|But the little Boy laughed at the dumbfounded expression of Piras Zachaeus and continued,
CJ|0|288|25|0|'Oh you learned man! What are you going to teach, if you do not know that the light alone is the deciding factor there?
CJ|0|288|26|0|Where there is light - there is up; but where there is night - there is down.
CJ|0|288|27|0|Now with you it is still night, so you are at the bottom. But I have always been uppermost in the light; so you probably will be able to comprehend My Essence of light just as little in your night, as those whose feet are opposite ours and who now have night are able to see.' - Thereupon the little Jesus went away.
CJ|0|288|28|0|Piras Zachaeus then asserted to Joseph, 'Now we have it. - Now I know as much as before. - Strange talk of the Boy. Just leave me alone now - I want to think about that.' And Joseph left the teacher alone in the garden.
CJ|0|289|1|1|A Light To The Heathen, A Judgment To The Jews
CJ|0|289|1|0|FOR A WHOLE HOUR Piras Zachaeus thought about the words of the little Boy, but nowhere could he find a solution.
CJ|0|289|2|0|'Just who is this Boy supposed to be?' he said to himself a number of times.
CJ|0|289|3|0|'Could He be none other than Elias, who is supposed to come once more?
CJ|0|289|4|0|Or is He Samuel or some other great prophet reincarnated?
CJ|0|289|5|0|He was born in Bethlehem, and no prophet is to come from there.
CJ|0|289|6|0|But that is the place from which the Messiah is supposed to come!
CJ|0|289|7|0|'Could this Boy then be the Messiah Himself?
CJ|0|289|8|0|The Messiah is supposed to come from the tribe of David! Now Joseph is said to be a rightful descendant of David,
CJ|0|289|9|0|although this has not been established from a strictly legal point of view.
CJ|0|289|10|0|The matter would seem to have much in its favor;
CJ|0|289|11|0|but who can believe and accept this as an undeniable fact without historical proof?
CJ|0|289|12|0|Still, one is almost forced to this conclusion by the very nature of the Boy.
CJ|0|289|13|0|But on the other hand, the Roman charter speaks wholly against this;
CJ|0|289|14|0|for the Messiah will surely have to be a most decided enemy of the Romans.
CJ|0|289|15|0|Now how can the Boy possibly be that in the light of His friendship with the Romans, who have made Him one of their citizens?
CJ|0|289|16|0|As such He can, in time, probably become a great general of Rome, a Messiah to the heathen -
CJ|0|289|17|0|but for us a two-edged sword that will bring about our downfall!
CJ|0|289|18|0|If I reported that to the high priest, truly, that could be of great advantage to me.'
CJ|0|289|19|0|Here the little Jesus, accompanied by James, came back into the garden, went over to the teacher and warned him,
CJ|0|289|20|0|'Piras Zachaeus! Just forget your desire to reveal Me to the high priest before the appointed time;
CJ|0|289|21|0|or death will overtake you at the third step!
CJ|0|289|22|0|My power you have probed, so let this be a good word of warning to you.
CJ|0|289|23|0|Now what you have said to yourself about a Messiah for the heathen, that has its reason -
CJ|0|289|24|0|for thus it shall indeed be: a light to the heathen and a judgment to the Jews and all children of Israel!
CJ|0|289|25|0|This provoked the teacher and he declared, 'If so, then leave us and go to the heathen!'
CJ|0|289|26|0|And the little Jesus retorted, 'I am a Lord and do as I decide; and you are not one who has anything to say about it!
CJ|0|289|27|0|Therefore be silent and leave this place, or you will yet force Me to smite you!'
CJ|0|289|28|0|When Piras Zachaeus heard this from the little Jesus, he quickly arose and fled into the town.
CJ|0|289|29|0|Thus Joseph was rid of an annoying guest and again followed his trade.
CJ|0|290|1|1|The Death And Reawakening Of Zenon
CJ|0|290|1|0|AFTER SOME TIME, the love of the neighboring children and of their parents again drew them over to Joseph -
CJ|0|290|2|0|chiefly on the days before the Sabbath, or Friday, when very little or no work was done, especially in the afternoon.
CJ|0|290|3|0|One such day several neighbors came over with their children.
CJ|0|290|4|0|The girls found the five adopted daughters of Cyrenius to be very delightful company, for they were truly friendly, lovely and industrious, and were well informed in all matters.
CJ|0|290|5|0|With the boys the charming and lively Jesus counted above everything else;
CJ|0|290|6|0|for besides teaching them a number of highly ingenious games which greatly entertained them,
CJ|0|290|7|0|He often told them such moving stories in the form of parables that the little children were all eyes and ears thereat.
CJ|0|290|8|0|Now this time, since the earth was still moist from a recent thunderstorm, the roof (which was flat and was encompassed with a parapet) was chosen as a place to play.
CJ|0|290|9|0|For a while matters went quite peacefully, for the little Jesus told several highly entertaining little stories.
CJ|0|290|10|0|But towards evening matters became more lively on the roof, for the little Jesus had arranged a game of hop-scotch which frequently required some jumping.
CJ|0|290|11|0|Among the twelve boys present was a certain Zenon, a stormy petrel who always wanted to win the few savings pennies brought along by his playmates away from them by all sorts of dare-devil undertakings.
CJ|0|290|12|0|Such an undertaking he also put into effect on this occasion, namely that he wagered eleven pennies, and that against the will of the Lord Jesus,
CJ|0|290|13|0|that he could go around the roof on the parapet three times without losing his balance.
CJ|0|290|14|0|Should he get around successfully three times, the other eleven children looking on would have to add another eleven pennies to his eleven;
CJ|0|290|15|0|but if he should lose his balance and fall, he would lose his eleven pennies.
CJ|0|290|16|0|The other boys accepted the wager, and Zenon promptly hopped on the parapet, immediately became slightly dizzy, lost his balance, fell to the ground, broke his neck and was dead on the spot.
CJ|0|290|17|0|At this the dead boy's parents, filled with sorrow and anger, ran up to the roof where they seized Jesus and wanted to maltreat him.
CJ|0|290|18|0|But Jesus tore free of them, ran down to the dead boy and there called loudly,
CJ|0|290|19|0|'Zenon! Get up and witness for Me to your blind parents whether I have thrown you down and killed you!'
CJ|0|290|20|0|At this the dead boy promptly arose and declared,
CJ|0|290|21|0|'O Lord! You have never thrown me down and killed me,
CJ|0|290|22|0|but my desire for gain and my unseemly haste were responsible for that!
CJ|0|290|23|0|And when this my sin killed me then You, o Lord, did in fact come to me and restore my life!'
CJ|0|290|24|0|When the parents of Zenon heard this witness, they immediately fell down before Jesus and worshiped the power of God in the Child Jesus.
CJ|0|290|25|0|Here Jesus admonished Zenon, 'Let that be a lesson to you and in the future have no part in such games, which tempt death, and remember that I advised you against it!'
CJ|0|290|26|0|The parents and Zenon wept from sheer gratitude and then went home.
CJ|0|290|27|0|(Moreover, this was a prophetic intimation of Judas Iscariot, which may easily be discerned.)
CJ|0|291|1|1|Archelaus - A Scourge Of God
CJ|0|291|1|0|ANOTHER TIME, again on the day before the Sabbath, several neighbors came to Joseph with their children so they might consult with him about several matters which were pressing them;
CJ|0|291|2|0|for these neighbors knew that Joseph was on very good terms with the prefect.
CJ|0|291|3|0|It was about this time that Joseph received a letter from Cyrenius in Tyre, who upon his return from Rome inquired about the welfare of Joseph and especially about the little Jesus.
CJ|0|291|4|0|Concerning this letter the neighbors knew nothing,
CJ|0|291|5|0|nor did they know that Joseph was such a great friend of the governor Cyrenius.
CJ|0|291|6|0|Here Joseph wanted to display the letter to them and thus give his neighbors a sure consolation,
CJ|0|291|7|0|since he wanted to show them therewith how most effectively he would take their part with the governor against the tenant king,
CJ|0|291|8|0|and that all the more surely with the best results because Eudokia and the five maidens belonged wholly to Cyrenius.
CJ|0|291|9|0|At that moment the little Jesus quickly spoke to Joseph and said in an impassioned manner,
CJ|0|291|10|0|'Joseph, Joseph, never do that, for I am the Lord!
CJ|0|291|11|0|If you show the letter, then I shall smite the earth - for I am the Lord also over Rome, and not Cyrenius, and not Augustus Caesar.
CJ|0|291|12|0|I tell you: If the people were better than the tenant king, I then would know how to take care of Archelaus.
CJ|0|291|13|0|But since the people are not an iota better, just let them bear their own burden in the tenant king, who is a miser like the entire people.
CJ|0|291|14|0|'Was it not said: an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and so forth? So let it also be said: greed for greed, jealousy for jealousy.
CJ|0|291|15|0|Accordingly Archelaus is indeed a true physician to this hard-hearted people, and he shall remain as he is until his end!'
CJ|0|291|16|0|These words vexed the neighbors, and they said,
CJ|0|291|17|0|'That would be a rare fellow of a Messiah for us!
CJ|0|291|18|0|Us He scolds and therefore praises the heathen Archelaus!'
CJ|0|291|19|0|Thereupon the little Jesus stamped His heel into the ground and commanded,
CJ|0|291|20|0|'Earth, quake, so your blind children may know that It is I, your Lord!'
CJ|0|291|21|0|And suddenly fire escaped the stamped spot, and the ground quaked mightily.
CJ|0|291|22|0|At this all those present took fright and asked, 'Just What really is that Child? For the earth actually quakes before Him.
CJ|0|291|23|0|Let us depart from here, for it is not safe to be near this Child!' - And all soon left Joseph and hurried away. - And thus Joseph was again freed from a great danger.
CJ|0|292|1|1|The Reawakening Of Salome's Dead Servant
CJ|0|292|1|0|WHEN JESUS WAS a little over six years old, Salome had a dead tree felled and then had it split and cut up by her men-servants for firewood.
CJ|0|292|2|0|On this occasion a young man-servant who was quite proud of his capacity to work said to his three fellow-servants,
CJ|0|292|3|0|'Just leave this work of splitting to me, and I will be done with the whole tree as quickly as the three of you together!'
CJ|0|292|4|0|And the other servants gladly left this honor to him.
CJ|0|292|5|0|He then took his sharp axe and chopped away very industriously.
CJ|0|292|6|0|But in his zeal he missed a swing and instead of the wood struck his foot and split it from toe to heel.
CJ|0|292|7|0|At this he sank to the ground and screamed for help, and everyone rushed over to him, but no one had anything with which to bandage his foot.
CJ|0|292|8|0|And thus the young man soon lost all of his blood and thereupon died.
CJ|0|292|9|0|In the meantime Joseph's house also heard the shouting and lament at the near-by house of Salome.
CJ|0|292|10|0|And Jesus ran over quickly and pushed through the surrounding crowd to the already dead servant.
CJ|0|292|11|0|Upon reaching the dead man, He quickly seized his split foot, pressed it firmly together and healed it in an instant.
CJ|0|292|12|0|When the foot was healed in this manner, He seized the servant's hand and said,
CJ|0|292|13|0|'Listen, you vain young man! I say to you: Arise and continue to split your wood!
CJ|0|292|14|0|But from now on give up your vanity and never desire to labor beyond your strength,
CJ|0|292|15|0|and you will easily guard yourself from similar accidents in the future;
CJ|0|292|16|0|for your fellow-servants also have the strength for their work from God, and you shall not put them to shame, anytime or anywhere.
CJ|0|292|17|0|'Now if one of your fellow servants is intentionally lazy and idle, the Lord will be sure to find him;
CJ|0|292|18|0|but it shall never be up to you to set yourself up as his judge by vain and overdone industry.'
CJ|0|292|19|0|Here the young servant arose once more in full strength and resumed splitting wood.
CJ|0|292|20|0|Thereupon all those present fell down on their knees before the Boy Jesus and said,
CJ|0|292|21|0|'Praise and honor to the power of God in You; for the Lord has already bestowed the fullness of divine power upon You at an early age!'
CJ|0|292|22|0|And Jesus quickly returned to His home, for he did not want the praise of men.
CJ|0|293|1|1|The Broken Water Jug
CJ|0|293|1|0|NOW MARY still had the jug wherein she carried water when the angel delivered the most holy message to her.
CJ|0|293|2|0|She had a high regard for this jug - indeed it was a downright sacred relic to her,
CJ|0|293|3|0|and she did not even like to have anyone take this jug and drink from it.
CJ|0|293|4|0|And one time, about eight days after the wonder had taken place at Salome's, Mary was alone in the house with Jesus.
CJ|0|293|5|0|She was busy washing and needed fresh water,
CJ|0|293|6|0|so she went over to Jesus and said to Him, 'You could easily get me a jug full of fresh water -
CJ|0|293|7|0|here, You may even use this jug which was sanctified through You!'
CJ|0|293|8|0|Jesus took the jug and went to the well with it, near which Joseph was performing a few chores with the other children.
CJ|0|293|9|0|Hereupon Jesus hit the jug somewhat roughly against a rock, and it fell to the ground broken in many pieces.
CJ|0|293|10|0|One of the girls saw this and said, 'Ouch, oh, oh! That will be bad - now the holy jug of the housemistress is gone! - But my dear Jesus, why were You not more careful?
CJ|0|293|11|0|My, but mother will be cross with You for that! Oh, oh, You can really look forward to that!'
CJ|0|293|12|0|This seemed to irk Jesus somewhat, and He said to the girl,
CJ|0|293|13|0|'What is it to you what I do? - You just see to it that you finish your spinning.
CJ|0|293|14|0|I shall still bring plenty of fresh water to Mary despite the broken jug.'
CJ|0|293|15|0|And the girl declared, 'I certainly would like to see just how one can bring fresh water into the house without a jug.'
CJ|0|293|16|0|Here Jesus quickly took His little red coat, gathered it together at the ends, dipped water with it and carried it into the house to Mary without losing a drop.
CJ|0|293|17|0|And they all followed Him into the house because of this wonder.
CJ|0|293|18|0|When Mary saw this, she was shocked and asked, 'But Child, what happened to the jug?'
CJ|0|293|19|0|And Jesus answered, 'See, that has long been a thorn in My eye! Therefore I tested its miraculous power against a rock -
CJ|0|293|20|0|and lo, there was none about nor in it; so it immediately broke into little pieces.
CJ|0|293|21|0|Now I would say that where I am, I certainly should be considered as more important than some stupid jug, which is not an iota better than any other.'
CJ|0|293|22|0|To these words Mary said no more and engraved them deep into her heart.
CJ|0|293|23|0|The girl did not say any more either; for she loved Jesus.
CJ|0|293|24|0|And Jesus said to her, 'See, that way I like you better than when you wag your tongue needlessly.' - And the girl was content with this little rebuke and thereupon spun her yarn industriously.
CJ|0|294|1|1|The Thousand-fold Harvest
CJ|0|294|1|0|AFTER THIS WONDER Jesus remained inactive for about two years and obeyed Joseph and Mary in all things.
CJ|0|294|2|0|And in His eighth year a very bad harvest year appeared; for a great dry spell came, and all the green crops withered.
CJ|0|294|3|0|It was already the seventh month, and nothing green was to be seen anywhere; in many cases the cattle had to be slaughtered, or it became necessary to have hay and grain brought from Egypt and Asia Minor at a high price.
CJ|0|294|4|0|Joseph himself lived mainly from the fish that Jonathan brought him every week, and fed his domestic animals with the reed grass which Jonathan also sent him.
CJ|0|294|5|0|Finally clouds appeared in the seventh month, and it began to rain sparingly now and then.
CJ|0|294|6|0|Joseph thereupon told his four oldest sons, 'Harness the oxen to the plow, and we will sow some wheat into the ground in the name of the Lord.
CJ|0|294|7|0|Who knows, perhaps the Lord will still bless it, since we may after all count Him as our Son and Brother whom He sent into the world.
CJ|0|294|8|0|To be sure, He has not worked any wonders through Him now for two years, so that we already have as good as forgotten His eminence on that account;
CJ|0|294|9|0|but who knows, whether this bad year is not the result of our forgetfulness toward Him who so divinely came to us from above!'
CJ|0|294|10|0|Here the now eight year old Jesus went over to Joseph and said to him, 'Good, father Joseph! All of you have never forgotten Me; therefore I will go with you to lay the wheat into the furrows!'
CJ|0|294|11|0|This made Joseph very happy indeed; and Mary and all the others in the house declared,
CJ|0|294|12|0|'Yes, yes, where the dear Jesus will sow, a rich harvest will surely come up!'
CJ|0|294|13|0|And Jesus agreed smilingly, 'I am of that opinion too. Truly, in vain shall no seed fall into the ground by Me.'
CJ|0|294|14|0|Hereupon the plowing and sowing began. Joseph sowed to the left of the plow, and Jesus to the right.
CJ|0|294|15|0|And thus the acre was fully cultivated in half a day.
CJ|0|294|16|0|Soon thereafter a plentiful rain fell, and the wheat sprang up after taking a firm hold and as a summer crop came to a very gratifying maturity in three months.
CJ|0|294|17|0|And here it was noted that the ears which the Boy Jesus had sown on the right-hand side had five hundred kernels throughout, while those of Joseph had only thirty to forty kernels.
CJ|0|294|18|0|At this all were greatly surprised, and when the grain was finally threshed out on the threshing-floor, only then did the blessing of God show itself in full measure:
CJ|0|294|19|0|For from each measure of wheat that was sown, exactly one thousand measures were reaped: a harvest which no one had ever experienced!
CJ|0|294|20|0|And since Joseph had such a great supply, he kept seventy measures of wheat for himself and distributed nine hundred and thirty measures among the neighbors.
CJ|0|294|21|0|And therewith an entire locality was helped with this wonderful harvest.
CJ|0|294|22|0|And many neighbors came and praised and honored the power of God in the Boy Jesus.
CJ|0|294|23|0|But the Latter admonished them towards love to God and to their neighbors and said to everyone, 'Love is better than praise, and a proper piety towards God is worth more than a burnt offering!' - During this time the withered boy also regained his health.
CJ|0|295|1|1|A Memorable School Episode
CJ|0|295|1|0|FOLLOWING THIS the Boy Jesus worked no more wonders, but was like all other children of men;
CJ|0|295|2|0|for He liked to be with Joseph, who made such implements as: plows, yokes, chairs, tables, beds and the like, and never failed to make anything right.
CJ|0|295|3|0|Since the Boy was already going into His tenth year and did not seem to be at all different from the other children,
CJ|0|295|4|0|Joseph one day said to Mary, 'See, the people around here speak ill of us because we are letting Jesus grow up without any schooling whatsoever, when He is after all supposed to have such wonderful talents and potentialities!
CJ|0|295|5|0|I well know that Jesus has no need of worldly instruction;
CJ|0|295|6|0|but to cut off the gossip of the neighbors, I would like to apprentice Him to a teacher.
CJ|0|295|7|0|And since two new schools have now been set up in the town, of which both teachers are supposed to be very able, I would like to try out one or the other.'
CJ|0|295|8|0|Mary agreed to this, for she also realized the apparent necessity of it.
CJ|0|295|9|0|And Joseph took Jesus and led Him to one of the teachers.
CJ|0|295|10|0|The latter took charge of the Boy and said to Joseph, 'First, because of the many Greeks among us, He shall learn Greek and only then Hebrew.
CJ|0|295|11|0|I do indeed know of the peculiarities of this Child and am a little afraid of Him.
CJ|0|295|12|0|But just the same I will do what ought to be done; only you must turn the Boy over to me completely.'
CJ|0|295|13|0|To this Joseph agreed and gave Jesus wholly into the teacher's house.
CJ|0|295|14|0|For three days Jesus enjoyed the usual freedom here; and on the fourth day the teacher took Him into the schoolroom.
CJ|0|295|15|0|There he led Him to the blackboard, wrote down the whole alphabet before Him and began to explain it.
CJ|0|295|16|0|After he had explained it through a few times, he asked Jesus what He remembered about it.
CJ|0|295|17|0|But Jesus acted as if He knew nothing of what had been explained, and gave the teacher no answer.
CJ|0|295|18|0|And the teacher plagued the Boy and himself for three days and never received an answer.
CJ|0|295|19|0|But on the fourth day in school he became exasperated and demanded of the Boy Jesus under threat of a sound punishment that He answer him.
CJ|0|295|20|0|Here the Boy Jesus said to him, 'If in truth you are a teacher, and if you really know the meaning of the letters, then show Me the true meaning of the Alpha, and I will tell you that of the Beta!'
CJ|0|295|21|0|At this the teacher became angry and struck Jesus on the head with the ruler.
CJ|0|295|22|0|This hurt the Boy and He demanded of the teacher, 'Is that the proper way to cover up your ignorance?
CJ|0|295|23|0|Truly, I am not with you for the sake of being struck, and that is not the way to teach and educate people!
CJ|0|295|24|0|Now you shall be struck dumb and insane by Me because you, instead of giving Me a proper explanation, struck Me!'
CJ|0|295|25|0|And the teacher sank down on the spot - and, as one raving, was bound and brought into another room.
CJ|0|295|26|0|Jesus then promptly went home to Joseph and there said,
CJ|0|295|27|0|'Another time I would appreciate another teacher who does not come to school with a stick in his hand; for that one now suffers for his misdeed against Me!'
CJ|0|295|28|0|Here Joseph knew what had surely happened again, and said to Mary, 'So then we must not let Jesus out of our hands any more, for He disciplines everyone who is not according to His mind.'
CJ|0|295|29|0|And Mary was satisfied with that, and no one dared to reproach Jesus.
CJ|0|296|1|1|The Boy Jesus Explains Daniel To A Kind Teacher
CJ|0|296|1|0|AFTER A PERIOD of a few weeks the other new teacher came to Joseph to pay him a friendly visit,
CJ|0|296|2|0|for Joseph had previously made him several new benches and chairs and a table for his schoolroom, and on this occasion had won a man of real integrity as his friend.
CJ|0|296|3|0|This teacher now became acquainted with the Boy Jesus also and took great pleasure in His serious but for all that unassuming and cheerful manner.
CJ|0|296|4|0|He therefore inquired of Joseph whether the Boy had already learned to read in any school.
CJ|0|296|5|0|Here Joseph replied, 'Brother, I have already made the attempt with a couple of teachers, but both were unable to accomplish anything with Him;
CJ|0|296|6|0|for a strange power dwells in this Boy.
CJ|0|296|7|0|As soon as a teacher gets a bit rough with Him, he is already lost;
CJ|0|296|8|0|for then only a word from the Boy's mouth needs to come over the teacher, and he is punished in the most severe manner.
CJ|0|296|9|0|This was the case only recently with the first teacher, who is still a madman to this hour.'
CJ|0|296|10|0|And the teacher rejoined, 'Yes, yes, I know that indeed; but he was also a tyrant toward all his students.
CJ|0|296|11|0|If I instructed the Boy, truly, I would have no fear of being punished by Him.'
CJ|0|296|12|0|Here the Boy Jesus, who was present, asked, 'What really would you teach Me?'
CJ|0|296|13|0|And the teacher in a very loving manner drew the Boy over to himself, caressed Him and assured Him,
CJ|0|296|14|0|'I would in an indeed friendly manner like to teach You to read and write and then to understand the Scripture.'
CJ|0|296|15|0|And the Boy said, 'Good, if you have anything from the Scripture with you, then give it to Me, and I will give you a demonstration!'
CJ|0|296|16|0|Here the teacher promptly drew out a scroll - the book of Daniel - and gave it to the Boy.
CJ|0|296|17|0|The Latter immediately began to read the scroll and also to explain it, so that all those present as well as the greatly taken-aback teacher were astonished beyond measure.
CJ|0|296|18|0|Now when the teacher had heard this from the Boy, he asserted,
CJ|0|296|19|0|'O Lord! Be gracious and merciful to me a poor sinner, for this Boy is no earthly human being!
CJ|0|296|20|0|Oh brother Joseph, now I plainly understand why no teacher is able to hold out with this Boy.
CJ|0|296|21|0|The Boy understands more anyhow than all the teachers in the whole world together. Oh be sure to keep Him at home.'
CJ|0|296|22|0|This testimony pleased the Boy and he affirmed, 'Since you are so sincere, the other teacher shall get well again because of you. - So be it! -
CJ|0|296|23|0|Now you remain as sincere in your heart as you now are, and you will be the right sort of a teacher at all times. Amen.'
CJ|0|296|24|0|Thereupon the Boy Jesus left, and the teacher also soon took his leave from Joseph and very thoughtfully went home. - And at the same hour the first teacher's illness began to abate.
CJ|0|297|1|1|Three Miracles Of Jesus In His Eleventh Year
CJ|0|297|1|0|HENCEFORTH the Boy Jesus remained at home, conducted Himself quietly, was obedient and performed small tasks.
CJ|0|297|2|0|He did nothing miraculous for a whole year - or until His eleventh year.
CJ|0|297|3|0|And in His eleventh year He again worked three considerable wonders, which are briefly told as follows.
CJ|0|297|4|0|In the spring Joseph's supply of firewood ran out,
CJ|0|297|5|0|and since James and Jesus had the most time to spare, he sent them into a nearby wood to gather brushwood,
CJ|0|297|6|0|whereupon both went into the wood and busily fulfilled Joseph's wish.
CJ|0|297|7|0|On this occasion James was very active indeed and little remained for Jesus to gather as James anticipated Him everywhere.
CJ|0|297|8|0|And amid such zeal it happened that James reached toward some thick brushwood, beneath which lay a poisonous adder.
CJ|0|297|9|0|The adder bit James in the hand, and he fell over from shock and fright. His hand suddenly swelled up, he arched his back and signs of death appeared.
CJ|0|297|10|0|At this Jesus sprang over, blew into the wound, and James was immediately restored.
CJ|0|297|11|0|Thereupon the adder swelled up horribly and burst.
CJ|0|297|12|0|Following this Jesus said to James, 'Take your time! Remember that death lies in all worldly labor if it is followed too zealously!
CJ|0|297|13|0|For it is better to be lazy for the world but all the more eager for the spirit at every opportunity.
CJ|0|297|14|0|And therefore those too zealous for the world shall always find the death of their souls in their eagerness for worldly things!
CJ|0|297|15|0|'For I shall seek out the idlers in worldly matters and take them into My service forever; and to those who have worked only one hour of the day, I shall give the same wages as to those who have worked most industriously the whole day through.
CJ|0|297|16|0|Fortunate is every idler for this world; but woe to everyone who is zealous for the world! The first will be My friend - and the second My enemy!'
CJ|0|297|17|0|James remembered these words and lived according to them, and did not take it to heart when he was sometimes called an idler and a loafer;
CJ|0|297|18|0|for from then on he was occupied all the more industriously in his heart and made an infinitely great gain thereby. -
CJ|0|297|19|0|Two days after this a neighbor woman, a widow, lost her only small son, and she wept greatly.
CJ|0|297|20|0|At this Jesus with His James also went there to see the dead boy.
CJ|0|297|21|0|But when He saw the violently weeping widow He had compassion with her, seized the dead boy by the hand and called out,
CJ|0|297|22|0|'Kephas! I tell you: arise, and never sadden your mother's heart!' - And the boy suddenly arose and smilingly greeted all those present.
CJ|0|297|23|0|At this the widow was greatly amazed, and she asked, 'Oh, just who is this Son of Joseph, that He is able to raise the dead with one word? Is He a God or an angel?'
CJ|0|297|24|0|Here Jesus said to the widow, 'Ask no more, but give Kephas milk, so he will become completely well.'
CJ|0|297|25|0|And the widow promptly went and brought the boy warmed-up milk.
CJ|0|297|26|0|Thereupon all those present wanted to worship Jesus, but He hastened away, met other children and played with them in a very wise manner. -
CJ|0|297|27|0|And as He was thus playing, one of several carpenters from Nazareth who were repairing a nearby house fell down from it, broke his neck and was dead on the spot.
CJ|0|297|28|0|At this a crowd of people promptly gathered and pitied the unfortunate one, and there was a great commotion.
CJ|0|297|29|0|When Jesus heard this, He also went over with James, pushed His way over to the dead man and called to him,
CJ|0|297|30|0|'Mallas! I tell you: stand up again and do your work! But nail your laths on better, or you will fall once more.
CJ|0|297|31|0|It does not matter how much you have worked, but how you have worked. For death is always inherent in envy!'
CJ|0|297|32|0|Thereupon Jesus went away quickly, and the man who was dead arose in good health and continued to work as ably as if nothing had happened to him. And he kept the words of Jesus in his heart.
CJ|0|297|33|0|These three wonders followed one another within a short period of time, and all the neighbors wanted to worship Jesus therefor.
CJ|0|297|34|0|But Jesus forbade them this and did not appear in the village for several weeks ...
CJ|0|297|35|0|These three miracles were well remembered and were much discussed in Joseph's house.
CJ|0|298|1|1|Twelve-Year-Old Jesus Journeys To The Temple
CJ|0|298|1|0|FROM that time onward Jesus withdrew Himself and worked no more open wonders until the time of the marriage at Cana in Galilee.
CJ|0|298|2|0|Only in His twelfth year the Boy Jesus, when He came to Jerusalem for the first time during the holidays as told in the Gospel, worked a wonder among the scholars in the temple through His wisdom.
CJ|0|298|3|0|Which wonder I, James, since I was not present, had the Lord describe to me only later, which briefly told was as follows:
CJ|0|298|4|0|In the great crowd Joseph and Mary lost sight of Jesus in the temple and supposed, since He was not with them, that He would surely have traveled homeward with Salome or other relatives and friends.
CJ|0|298|5|0|And thus they both went after the Nazarene caravan and caught up with it only that evening at the inn between Nazareth and Jerusalem.
CJ|0|298|6|0|But since they did not find Jesus there, they became very sad, took a few companions and went back to Jerusalem during the night.
CJ|0|298|7|0|Arrived there, Joseph promptly went to the prefect Cornelius, who at that time still governed in Jerusalem.
CJ|0|298|8|0|Joseph informed Cornelius, who came to meet him in a most friendly manner, what had taken place,
CJ|0|298|9|0|and the latter promptly gave Joseph a Roman guard, with which Joseph was permitted to search through all the houses.
CJ|0|298|10|0|Thus Joseph rummaged through nearly all of Jerusalem and still did not find Jesus, after a search that lasted for three days.
CJ|0|298|11|0|At this both became very much afraid; they sadly returned the guard to Cornelius and would not let themselves be comforted by him.
CJ|0|298|12|0|And since the time was already very late in the afternoon, Cornelius wanted them to remain with him.
CJ|0|298|13|0|But Joseph said, 'Oh noble friend, I will of course stay with you this night; but first I must go up to the temple and there make an offering to the Lord God from and in my sad heart.'
CJ|0|298|14|0|At this Cornelius let Joseph and Mary go up into the temple.
CJ|0|298|15|0|And behold, there they found Jesus sitting among the learned elders, as He questioned them, taught them and gave them such answers to their questions that all were greatly amazed thereat;
CJ|0|298|16|0|for He taught them the obscure passages from the prophets, taught them about the stars, about their courses, about their fundamental light, about their second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh light.
CJ|0|298|17|0|Thus He also described to them the nature of the worlds and showed them the physical, psychic and spiritual correlation of all things,
CJ|0|298|18|0|and established the immortality of the soul to them in such an unprecedented manner, that all said thereto,
CJ|0|298|19|0|'Truly, this has never been heard before! A Boy of twelve is wiser in one finger than all of us together!'
CJ|0|298|20|0|At this Joseph and Mary went over to Jesus and said to Him,
CJ|0|298|21|0|'But how could You do this to us? See, we have searched for You in great anguish for three days and could not find You!'
CJ|0|298|22|0|Here Jesus said, 'Why did you do that? (Namely the search outside of the temple with the aid of the soldiers).
CJ|0|298|23|0|Had you never heard of My Father's house, and that I had to do therein what concerned My Father?'
CJ|0|298|24|0|And neither of them understood these words; but Jesus willingly followed them home at once, after He had first stayed with them that night at the home of Cornelius.
CJ|0|298|25|0|And the learned men praised Mary happy beyond measure, in that she had such a Child.
CJ|0|298|26|0|From this time onward Jesus withdrew himself altogether and worked no more wonders before men until his thirtieth year, and lived and worked like any other human being.
CJ|0|299|1|1|And He Increased In Grace And Wisdom
CJ|0|299|1|0|NOW IT IS WRITTEN in the Scripture: And He increased in grace and wisdom before God and men and remained subservient and obedient to His parents, until He began His ministry.
CJ|0|299|2|0|Question: How could Jesus, as the only eternal Supreme Being, increase in grace and wisdom before God and men, when He actually was God from eternity;
CJ|0|299|3|0|and how especially before men, since He was the infinitely most perfect Being from eternity?
CJ|0|299|4|0|To understand this correctly, Jesus must not be looked upon exclusively as the only God;
CJ|0|299|5|0|but He must be seen as a man in whom the sole eternal Deity imprisoned Itself as seemingly inactive, just as the spirit is imprisoned in the nature of every man.
CJ|0|299|6|0|And what every man must do according to the divine order to free the spirit within himself,
CJ|0|299|7|0|that the man Jesus also had to do in all earnestness in order to free the Supreme Being within himself, so that he might become one with Him.
CJ|0|299|8|0|Now every man must carry certain weaknesses within himself, which are the common bonds of the spirit by which it is confined as though within a tight shell.
CJ|0|299|9|0|These bonds can only be burst asunder when the soul, which is entwined with the flesh, has so strengthened itself through the proper amount of self-denial that it is stable enough to perceive and to hold the free spirit.
CJ|0|299|10|0|This is why man can only become aware of his weaknesses by suffering all manner of temptations and thus discover how and wherein his spirit is fettered.
CJ|0|299|11|0|And when he thereupon denies himself in his soul in these very matters, he thereby frees his spirit of its bonds and binds his soul therewith.
CJ|0|299|12|0|And when, in the course of time, the soul is bound with all the former bonds of the spirit, the completely unfettered spirit quite naturally unites with the entire, now strong soul,
CJ|0|299|13|0|and the latter thereby enters into all perfect, heavenly power of the spirit and thus becomes wholly one with the spirit forever.
CJ|0|299|14|0|For the loosening of one bond after the other constitutes the soul's increase in spiritual strength, which is God's wisdom and God's grace.
CJ|0|299|15|0|God's wisdom consists in the clear beholding of God's eternal order within the self, and His grace in recognizing His eternal light of love, by means of which all of the endless and innumerable things, the conditions of their existence and their paths are illuminated.
CJ|0|299|16|0|And as is the case with man, so it also was with the God-man Jesus.
CJ|0|299|17|0|His soul was like that of every man and was fettered with all the more weaknesses because the most powerful Spirit of God had to bind Himself with the mightiest of bonds so He could be contained within His soul.
CJ|0|299|18|0|Thus the soul of Jesus also had to withstand the greatest temptations and deny itself in order to take the bonds off its God-Spirit and to gird itself therewith for the infinite freedom of the Spirit of all spirits, so it could become wholly one with Him.
CJ|0|299|19|0|And in just this did the increase in the wisdom and the grace of the soul of Jesus before God and men consist, and that in such measure that the God-Spirit gradually and ever more and more united Himself with His in fact divine soul, which was called the Son of God.
CJ|0|300|1|1|An Exemplary Life Of The Soul
CJ|0|300|1|0|JUST HOW did the Lord Jesus live from His twelfth to His thirtieth year?
CJ|0|300|2|0|He constantly felt the Presence of the almighty Deity within Himself as a living Power; He knew within His soul that everything in the whole creation was and eternally must be subservient to His slightest wish.
CJ|0|300|3|0|Moreover, He felt the greatest urge within His soul to rule over everything.
CJ|0|300|4|0|Pride, a desire for power, for complete freedom of will, for a life of pleasure, for women and for other such infirmities, as well as anger were the chief weaknesses of His soul.
CJ|0|300|5|0|But He fought against all of these powerful and deadly inclinations of His soul from the will of His soul.
CJ|0|300|6|0|He humbled His pride by means of want; but what an indeed harsh measure this was for Him to whom all things belonged, and He nevertheless might not call anything "My own".
CJ|0|300|7|0|He tamed His desire for power through the most willing obedience toward those who like all men were like chaff before Him.
CJ|0|300|8|0|Although it was an infinitely difficult thing for Him to do, He assaulted His eternal, supreme freedom by submitting Himself to men as a slave-like servant to perform the lowliest tasks.
CJ|0|300|9|0|He fought against His most powerful urge to lead a life of pleasure by frequent fasts - from want as well as from the free will of His soul.
CJ|0|300|10|0|He combatted His desire for women through repeated hard work, through simple fare, through prayer and through keeping company with wise men.
CJ|0|300|11|0|Indeed, in this matter He had to carry an exceptionally great burden, for His appearance and the sound of His voice were most captivating,
CJ|0|300|12|0|for which reason the five truly beautiful daughters of Cyrenius were one and all violently in love with Him and vied amongst each other to please Him the most.
CJ|0|300|13|0|Such love did indeed please Him; but for all that He had to say to each at all times: 'Noli Me tangere!'
CJ|0|300|14|0|Furthermore, since He saw through the malice of men at a glance and saw their cunning and hypocrisy, their dishonesty and selfishness,
CJ|0|300|15|0|it is easy to understand that He was quickly aroused and could very easily be hurt and angered;
CJ|0|300|16|0|but here He tempered His divine character with His love and His thereupon following compassion.
CJ|0|300|17|0|And thus He practiced all manner of most arduous self-denial throughout His whole life, so He thereby might rebuild the eternal order which had been shaken to its very foundation.
CJ|0|300|18|0|Thus it can easily be seen how' it was that Jesus as a human being spent these eighteen years amid constant temptations and the combating thereof.
CJ|0|300|19|0|And since this has now been presented in a manner which should be of benefit to everyone, all that remains to be told is the three-day discourse with the wise men and scholars in the temple, but which, as well as a number of other matters, cannot be given at this time.
CJ|0|300|20|0|So be content with this for now, and the other will follow when you say to the servant,
CJ|0|300|21|0|'Come to us, brother, in the name of the Lord, and stay and dwell with us!' -
CJ|0|300|22|0|This work is herewith completed, and I bestow My blessing My grace upon you for ever and always! Amen. Amen. Amen.
EXP|0|1|0|1|A good rule for useful reading of the Old and New Words (20.12.1843)
EXP|0|1|1|0|My dear children! With these following 'explanation of Scriptures' (following the 2 volumes of the 'Spiritual Sun'), I want to give you an important and useful rule, without which you can gain no benefit from the reading of whatever spiritually good books. You may read the Holy Scripture a thousand times in succession, as you will, but without this rule you will always remain in the old place!
EXP|0|1|2|0|By your frequent reading of it, you have filled your memory so completely to the brim; but ask your spirit what he has gained from it, and his blunt answer will be:
EXP|0|1|3|0|I am no doubt chaotically surrounded by all sorts of building materials, and the beams and stones lays in a disorderly heap; but out of all these building materials, not even a bad chaste (hut, Austrian expression) is built, in which I could freely live! Although I pile up the building material constantly - all kinds of gems and the most beautiful cedar wood lies in a clumsy pile before me - and (but) I cannot arrange it! And although I have occasionally begun to create a little order, I am again adding a colossal amount of new material, so that I must tire in my activity and at the end shudder at the sight of the amount of material to be arranged and I do sadly wonder when all this material shall be organized into a house!"
EXP|0|1|4|0|See, that is a very thorough response of the spirit, that every person who has read a great deal, must find in himself in the very clearest terms!
EXP|0|1|5|0|If such a person has been reading through a few thousand books throughout his life, what a mess he has in his memory in the end! And if it goes well, he will produce so much after such an extensive reading, that he realizes that he knows nothing.
EXP|0|1|6|0|But what is this confession? It is nothing but one and the same melancholy lamentation of the spirit, who wants to say by this that he did not even come up with an extremely bad chaste (hut) for free living out of this huge amount of building material!
EXP|0|1|7|0|So are there people who can memorize the Old and New Testaments word for word; but if you would ask for the inner meaning of only one verse, they will know just as much as those who cannot memorize a single verse, and often scarcely know that there does exist a holy scripture! - What use is this beautiful material for you?
EXP|0|1|8|0|The spirit lives only in the spiritual; if not even a bad hut can be built from this material in the inner spirit of truth, where should he live then, where does his bill go to, and from what point should he begin to arrange the material?!
EXP|0|1|9|0|Is it not better to have less material, but to be able to at once build from it a small, yet respectable dwelling for the spirit, for the spirit to have a firm and free place from which to make his next plans, and add the incoming new material to?!
EXP|0|1|10|0|What kind of value would a field have, even though it is the best soil, if you sow thousands of different kinds of seeds mingled among each other simultaneously? The seeds will germinate properly; but to what use for the sower? In truth, the yield of this field will scarcely be usable as a poor feed for cattle! The stronger plants will suffocate the weaker ones, the weeds will proliferate, and the wheat grain will only here and there grow very sparsely and meagerly!
EXP|0|1|11|0|From this, however, it appears that wherever you would want to have some benefit, an order must be accomplished, without the thorns, thistles, herbage, and turnips among it, which can no longer be of any use to you.
EXP|0|1|12|0|But what is this order?
EXP|0|1|13|0|If you have a purified wheat, sow it on a clean and good field, and you will get a clean and good harvest.
EXP|0|1|14|0|If you have a good construction site and have material for it, you do not have to wait until you first have accumulated an overflowing heap of building material before you can start to build the house; because you will only fill the whole building site with the overly big pile of building material!
EXP|0|1|15|0|And then the master builder will come and ask you: "Friend, where do you want me to start building the house?", What will you say to him then? - Certainly nothing else than: "Here, friend, where the big pile of building material is!"
EXP|0|1|16|0|And the master builder will say to you, "Why did you allow this material to be piled up on the site before we made the plan and dug the ground? If you want to have the house on this site, you have to move all this material aside and have to clear the place completely; only then will I come, I will measure the place, design the plan, then dig the ground, and in only in the end, examine the material, if it is good for the building of your house!"
EXP|0|1|17|0|You see, from this parable, you can quite clearly see how little good anyone will benefit, if he does not progress in the same order!
EXP|0|1|18|0|But what is this true order? This true order consists simply in the fact that each one begins to arrange each new charge or transfer of the material as a dwelling-house and does not resort to a second charge until he has processed the first one. In this way, he will move swiftly in his burrow, and will always have enough free space around it, on which he can put up sufficient new building material in good order.
EXP|0|1|19|0|But quite understandably - this order consists in the fact that everyone immediately becomes active according to what has been read and then sets up his life accordingly; thus the readings will be of use to him, but on the contrary they will be detrimental; because such a person is not only a pure hearer of the word, but a perpetrator of the same!
EXP|0|1|20|0|More explanations follow!
EXP|0|2|0|1|An objection and its refutation (21.12.1843)
EXP|0|2|1|0|Someone here will say, "This is quite true, that only by active reading (acting on) can one reap the true fruit of reading; but if someone is given so much material, can one put it aside for the sake of doing and read only so much of what one is convinced that one can actively implement?
EXP|0|2|2|0|Consider only the great mass of what is given in the Scriptures of the Old and the New Testament, and then besides that, the vast mass of truly spiritual-exegetical (explanatory) books! If one were to read all this, only according to the degree of activity, indeed, one would probably never be able to cope with only a few chapters throughout his life;
EXP|0|2|3|0|But I say: Considered from this point of view, the objector is certainly right; because if you only want to read so much and no more than how much you are actually going to cumbersomely put into practice, then of course a few chapters would be too much! But, with a different attitude, this will never become too much material, and the reader can immediately put everything he has read, into activity!
EXP|0|2|4|0|For one could also say, for example, that if any farmer were in possession of a large piece of good agricultural land, which yields him a hundredfold crop, why does he then sow the whole field?! One-tenth of it carries as much as what is necessary for the farmer's needs!
EXP|0|2|5|0|But I ask: If this countryman sows the whole field with a good grain, and the field brings him a hundredfold crop, of which one tenth is sufficient for his subsistence, will the superfluous nine tenths injure him? - Oh, sure not! For half of the excess can be distributed to the needy, who will be greatly grateful to him, and the other half of the abundance he can bring to the market; and as it is a good crop, he will find many buyers who will take it away from him at advantageous prices, and he can then use the money gained, to order the rest of his household, and thereby become a respectable and rich fellow countryman.
EXP|0|2|6|0|Now see, it is clear from this example, that if one has a good field in himself, and has plenty of good seed in abundance, then he should not be sparing in sowing! For he who sows abundantly will also reap abundantly; but if you sow sparingly, you will reap sparingly! And what does it need for that? If only the soil of the field is well worked, you may sow so much good corn on it, and yet no grain will perish in the good soil, but every grain will shoot its abundant stem!
EXP|0|2|7|0|Likewise it is also in this matter that concerns the spiritual sowing of the Word through reading!
EXP|0|2|8|0|For the cultivation of the spiritual ground, man needs no more than the two commandments of love; With these he works his spiritual field easily. If this is worked on, then everyone can sow so much in the same soil, as he only ever can and likes; or he can read as much of the good given, as he can procure of any one of them in fair amount - the whole sacred scripture and all explanations relating to the same, and he will take in nothing of all that which does not give him a rich harvest.
EXP|0|2|9|0|For the difference between infertile and fruitful reading consists in:
EXP|0|2|10|0|Would someone for instance like to adjust and awaken by reading alone, he would be like one who would sow the seed on an unplowed, unfertilized field. Will not the birds soon come from the air and consume most of the seed in a short time?! And will a small part, which fell among the weeds of the field, not be suffocated by it at once, so that in the end, at the time of the harvest, not even a grain shot into a stalk will be seen anywhere?!
EXP|0|2|11|0|But when the sower or the reader sees no harvest for his trouble, does he not then become discouraged, and finally curses the field, and all the seed that was sown, which did not yield a harvest for him?!
EXP|0|2|12|0|Such people then become incredulous, fall away from the whole good thing and end up being a sheer fraud.
EXP|0|2|13|0|But it is quite different, if somebody formerly, through true love unto Me and his neighbor, freed his spirit, or rather out of Me, and thus properly fertilized and plowed his field; He then does not read the writings of My grace and mercy, so that he should first prepare himself a good field, but he then reads them for My sake, because I have awakened in his spirit the longing to see Me all the more face to face and thereby to possibly grow more and more in love for Me and through that, unto the neighbor.
EXP|0|2|14|0|In this case, will he not find every word of Me alive and eternally true, if he is already alive within himself?! But if he is not alive in himself beforehand, will not even the liveliest word in him be killed?!
EXP|0|2|15|0|Throw gold pieces into a stinking puddle, and the coarse sulphurous salt of the puddle will dissolve the gold pieces and turn them too, into dirty mud; On the contrary, if you throw more precious metals into a real gold tincture, they will all become like the noble gold in the end!
EXP|0|2|16|0|See, that is exactly the case here! By reading My Word, as by listening to it, every man can gain an immense profit for himself and his brethren, having previously converted himself to a gold tincture by observing the two laws; but if it is still a puddle, there are still so many pieces of gold thrown into it (the puddle) that will certainly not turn into a golden tincture.
EXP|0|2|17|0|Thus it is also said: "He who has, he will be given that he has in abundance; but he who does not have, will also lose what he has! "(Matthew 13:12) "having" here means: to be in the possession of a good, fertilized and plowed field, or to be in oneself a perfect vessel, full of the true golden tincture, which is a free-living spirit. By 'not having', however, is meant to sprinkle a seed on an unprocessed field, whereby the sower not only has no harvest to expect, but also loses the seed he has sowed; or it is also said to be in itself a puddle of coarse sulfuric salt, which not only cannot ever be transformed into a gold tincture by the gold thrown into it, but the gold which has been thrown into it, is also lost on top of that.
EXP|0|2|18|0|I think that should be pretty clear - or who does not yet see the truth in the light of this torch will probably never be released from his blindness! But since, as already stated, the blind man never has too much light, even with the gift of this sun. Finally, I want to draw the light of all the central suns to a point, so that, in the clearest light, can be clearly seen who is really completely blind! Next time, therefore, more of such reminiscences!
EXP|0|3|0|1|Parable of the clever and unwise builder master
EXP|0|3|0|1|(Matth.07.07,24-27, transcript on 22.12.1843)
EXP|0|3|1|0|In the New Testament, you read a parable of a wise and an unwise builder master: one built his house on a rock and the other on loose sand. A storm-wind came, and the rain poured down. The house on the rock defied both; but the house on the sand was destroyed.
EXP|0|3|2|0|If you look at this parable from afar, you must at once see two central suns at a glance!
EXP|0|3|3|0|What does the smart builder master look like? - Surely one who has made his foundation completely on the known two commandments! And when the storms and the heavy rains come, they not only cannot harm the builder master, but even fix his house stronger to the rock; because the winds dry up the walls of the house and make it thirsty for moist. When the rain comes, it gets absorbed into the dry walls of the house, dissolves it here and there and joins the particles, which become sticky and binds through repetition of such scene, the masonry ever firmer and stronger together.
EXP|0|3|4|0|Natural examples of this truth can be found in every old castle ruin, which often defies centuries; and if it should be demolished, it is easier to break fresh rocks than such a wall. The cause of this is the rain, which, through its dissolving power, transforms certain parts of the stone into a limey-sticky mass, thereby combining the entire masonry over time, into a united mass.
EXP|0|3|5|0|And see, such it is synonymous with a man awakened by the laws of love! He is a building on a rock. The winds that come and hit the building, and make it dry and thirsty, are the noble desires to always more and more recognize the Author of all things, in order to grow in such knowledge in love for Him. The following downpours are the works that the thirsty gets to read. He eagerly sucks them into himself, and always becomes aware of how, through their influence, the still empty, unconnected crevices in him are gradually filled up and made into a unit; and the more the downpour falls on this building, the firmer will be the building after every downpour.
EXP|0|3|6|0|But of what a different effect are the winds and the downpour to the building which was built up in the depths on loose sands! When the winds blow and thump against the loose building and shake it, and then the flood-waters caused by the downpour come, the building is done with. For the winds crush the often already cracked walls, where the cracks and crevices are the bad consequence of the sandy soil; and then comes the waters, and it easily tears down the whole building and flushes it into some nearby stream, to its final ruin.
EXP|0|3|7|0|I think that this should be as clear as a central sun! For a person who does not even have a clue about a spiritual preparation, must obviously perish if he intentionally lets the spiritual winds and the spiritual downpours pass over him, so that they can turn him into a solid building, or make him a firm, spiritually wise man!
EXP|0|3|8|0|Give the Bible in the hand of an either completely, or at least half worldly man, and say to him, "Friend! Read this diligently, and you will find what you desire: the hidden treasure that you always longed for, consisting of gold, silver, and precious stones, which is a perfect life of your soul!"- and this friend follows your advice, take the Bible and read it with great attention.
EXP|0|3|9|0|But the more eagerly and attentively he will read this work, the more outward contradictions he will encounter, and will soon say to his friend: "Friend, I have now read the book you have advised me to, at least six or seven times; but the more often and the more attentive I read it through, the more contradictions and nonsense I encounter! What's the story of all this colorful tinkering, what with those mysterious prophecies that seem to have as much connection as the Chimborasso in America with the Himalayan mountains in Asia?
EXP|0|3|10|0|That these two mountains are surely on one and the same earth is clear; so, too, are similar prophecies in one and the same book, and that is clear. But how such prophetic passages are coherently connected, or how the Chimborasso are probably connected through the whole center of the earth with the Himalayas in Asia, would be hardly possible for an earthly naturalist to discover, as long as he still fears the fire and finds the sea a too powerful quencher for his moderate thirst.
EXP|0|3|11|0|I can tell you, my dear friend and brother, as I read this book for the first time, it seriously seemed to me as if it had some hidden wise sense; but the more often and the more critically attentive I read it through, the more I became convinced that this whole book is nothing but the richest treasure trove of the most gross nonsense! For apart from some old practical sayings of wisdom, it is just one insensibility following another, and apart from the only few sayings, which are also not the purest gold, is this whole book quite suitable to keep up the mystical stupidity of man for another few centuries!
EXP|0|3|12|0|From this reasoning and consideration, you can sufficiently deduce what effect the winds and the torrents from the Bible had on our earthly building. Once such a sand-based person has been destroyed, may those who want, again collect him; for I and all My angels find such work one of the most difficult of all, and it is easier to get ten thousand people from all the streets and alleys into the great feast of life, than one such a man who departed from reading the Bible, to buy oxen.
EXP|0|3|13|0|However, as it relates to the reading of the Bible, so it is with the reading of all internal, spiritual exegesis (interpretations, explanations). Because then everyone will say, "If that is their meaning, why is it not so worded?
EXP|0|3|14|0|And even if you clarify the foundation of its parable so clearly, he will only laugh in your face and say: "After the deed one can easily prophesy! For every nonsense can be twisted and turned like dough, and one can form out of it what one wants; for chaos is the cause of all things - from it, everything can be formed over time! But why not give a prophecy as it actually happens? The reason is: because you cannot know that in advance; therefore, one chooses mystic nonsense, which can become anything in the future!
EXP|0|3|15|0|That is also the final judgment, which can no longer be enlightened by the power of any central sun. - I think that will be clear too; but we still want to bring together several central suns. Next, therefore, again a central sun!
EXP|0|4|0|1|I am the way, the truth and the life; nobody comes to the Father, except through Me (John.14,06, written on 27.12.1843)
EXP|0|4|1|0|Will it be difficult to bring another central sun here? Oh no, not in the least! For we may only put here every next best text from the book of the New Testament, and a new central sun would be before you with the same original light, and with the same power and effect! For example: "I am the way, the truth and the life; nobody comes to the Father - except through Me."
EXP|0|4|2|0|See, we have a central sun right there! Anyone who can see its light in themselves, will surely see in such illumination, that by reading it in an absolute sense, nothing is geared to the profit of eternal life.
EXP|0|4|3|0|Surely the Father is the eternal love in Me, as I am completely in Him in my Divine essence from eternity; for I and the Father are one, or: I and My eternal Love are one, or as love lives in its wisdom, living forever, so also does wisdom dwell in love, from which it proceeds, eternally.
EXP|0|4|4|0|The Father or the Love is the basic life of all life; He who does not return to this living Origin of all life, remains dead, and nowhere else can a life come to pass.
EXP|0|4|5|0|But where is the door to the Father? And who is this door? Is it the many books and writings that someone reads or is it I?
EXP|0|4|6|0|On the other hand, it will be easier to get in the mood and say: "Indeed, if one examines the doctrine of Christ carefully, one cannot easily be of a different opinion than, that one can only achieve eternal life of spirit and soul through following this doctrine; and in this sense, it is quite true what Christ has said of Himself, that He alone is the way, the truth, and at the same time, the life itself!
EXP|0|4|7|0|But I say to you truly: There are thousands and thousands more who make such a confession, and that on the ground of their good insight; and yet I say: They are dead and have found neither the way, the truth, nor the door and the life!
EXP|0|4|8|0|It will be said here: "This sounds crude and ruthless! How can such be heard from the supreme love of God?! What can man do more than attain through the diligence of his study, the perfect insight into the great truth and Divinity of the great Teacher?! What higher things can man do, than to strive to recognize the true, highest, holy dignity of the divine Word, and really recognizes it through his diligence?!
EXP|0|4|9|0|But I say: That is true on the one hand - it is certainly better to do something, than to reject everything and then to indulge in the arrogance of the world; but the Scriptures also say: "At that time many will say to Me, 'Lord, Lord!', and that however, means that I will say to them: 'Depart from Me; because I have never known you!'
EXP|0|4|10|0|That is the foundation of the passage you know in the New Testament. Under the saying, "Lord, Lord", it is shown that Christ is well known as the way, the truth, and the life; but what good is this knowledge, if no one wants to walk the way, and does not want to actively seize the truth in order to get through to life?!
EXP|0|4|11|0|Surely, I am not an actor, that I want to be satisfied with the empty applause, but my cause is full of eternal earnest, and I therefore demand serious activity, not only empty applause!
EXP|0|4|12|0|What face would a rich bridegroom make if different brides wish to show all him all acclamation and would like to praise and glorify him; but if he would like to have one or the other, then she would run away, and in her heart revile him for such audacity?
EXP|0|4|13|0|Tell me, will the bridegroom take one of those foolish brides for a wife?! - Indeed, he will go out and look for a whore and will say to her: "I know you, that you are a whore; but I say to you: let go of your doings, and I will take you to wife!"
EXP|0|4|14|0|And the harlot will abdicate, obliged by her true, newly awakened love, and shall become to the bridegroom a beloved wife, and will be like a Magdalene, who formerly was the last of all the wives of Israel; but when she called on the true Bridegroom, she became the first among all the women who, with the bridegroom Himself, celebrated the great resurrection to eternal life.
EXP|0|4|15|0|Indeed, her thing was not reading the books; but when she had recognized the True one, she at once withstood from her worldly activities, and took on a strong, incorruptible love for the One whom she had recognized as the True one, and sacrificed for her great love, all that she possessed in this world!
EXP|0|4|16|0|See, for such a bride I am the real, living activity, the Way, the Truth and the Life!
EXP|0|4|17|0|But there were many others at the time who also recognized Me as that, but they did not want to know about the activity; therefore, the text also applies to them: "So the first will be the last, and the last, the first!"
EXP|0|4|18|0|But is the activity of the way, the truth, and the life really so serious? Does it not say: "My yoke is gentle and My burden is light!"? - Yes indeed, so it is! The whole way, the truth and the life and the gentle yoke and the light burden are in the two commandments of love.
EXP|0|4|19|0|Is it so difficult to love the one who is the Eternal Love Himself, and is it hard to love your own brother? - Oh truly, nothing is easier than that! Take only the world, that ancient plague of the spirit, from your breast, and you will know how sweet and easy it is to love the Eternal Love and love the brother!
EXP|0|4|20|0|But it is certainly difficult to love Eternal Love and brother, when the heart is full of the world, full of world accounts, full of money, full of speculation and full of infernal mathematics, which knows how to calculate on the spot, what a penny has to throw off by percentages in the course of usury in a year.
EXP|0|4|21|0|Indeed, where the heart of this art is full, the "Lord, Lord!" Will not help much, and the way, the truth and the life will be so narrow and thorny that it will hardly ever be able to be transformed!
EXP|0|4|22|0|What good is reading a thousand and another thousand books that are ever so full of truth? Will they bring to life someone who is daily concerned to stuff his heart more and more day by day with all the ungratefulness of the world?!
EXP|0|4|23|0|Tell me, will anyone of you be able to father children with a statue?! Or will a still, artificially painted seed germinate, if you put it in the soil? - Certainly neither one nor the other! The living can only live again with the living; So even the living Word can bring fruit only in the living heart.
EXP|0|4|24|0|For the spiritually dead man, however, the living Word is nothing but a painted seed, and he may scatter countless such grains, yet he will never obtain a fruit; because he does not enliven the Word, the Word does not become alive in him either.
EXP|0|4|25|0|But he who listens only a little and does so, he is a doer of the Word, and seeks the kingdom of God truly, and everything else is given to him. - I mean, that's clear too; but next, on to more central suns!
EXP|0|5|0|1|"I am thirsty!" "It is finished!" (John.19,28 .30 written on 28.12.1843)
EXP|0|5|1|0|But so that you do not want to say in the end, as if not every text is a complete central sun, but only such as I put it here Myself, choose for yourself a text, as you want, and we will see, then, if it does not truly enlighten one and the same main reason as the same central sun before the eyes of the spirit. And so, do such!
EXP|0|5|2|0|You have taken the two short texts: "I thirst" and: "It is finished!"
EXP|0|5|3|0|But before we pass to the clear illumination, I must already give you the assurance that I have completely released the choice to you; because otherwise you could say in the end, I just gave you what I deem necessary. And now we go over to the main thing!
EXP|0|5|4|0|"I thirst!" - After the love that the world does not have - that's why she even gave me only vinegar and bile to quench my thirst instead of the invigorating water, and have done it ever since.
EXP|0|5|5|0|"I thirst!" For what? After the life, which I myself am originally from eternity, and which I have wasted in such abundant fullness from the primordial beginning, on innumerable amounts of beings!
EXP|0|5|6|0|It is this life after which I thirst! Endless many times have this life passed into death. I came to snatch it from death. That is why I was very thirsty for the great salvation of this wasted life; but death had taken over so much, that the ever-living blood of love could not let him rise!
EXP|0|5|7|0|However, when I demanded to drink life, I was not given life, but death to drink! Vinegar and gall was the potion; Vinegar as the symbol of contraction and hardening, and bile as the symbol of hatred, anger and wrath.
EXP|0|5|8|0|This picture is clearly presented, and we want to see how it works for our cause!
EXP|0|5|9|0|Behold, therefore, I call to all the world, as to you, continually: "I thirst!" Or what is one and the same: "Love Me, give Me to drink your love! Love God over everything and your neighbor as yourself! That is the water of life – then, thirst for Me in you!"
EXP|0|5|10|0|Question: Do you give Me this water? Or do you not just give Me vinegar and bile as well?!
EXP|0|5|11|0|The little I ask of you is nothing but love and the deed after it. But if, instead of the true, living love-act, you only read and do nothing, except what appeals to your world-sense one way or another, - Question: Is not that vinegar with bile, that you offer Me instead of the living water?! Yes, I say to you, the more you keep reading and do nothing but what pleases you according to your worldly sense, the more acidic the vinegar and the more bitter the bile!
EXP|0|5|12|0|It is then said, "It is finished!" But what? - My own fight for you; for I can do no more than as your Creator, God and Lord, and eternal life, to take your own death upon Me!
EXP|0|5|13|0|But that I cannot be killed in My eternal Spirit, that needs no further explanation. Only the fight for your life, I can drive to the endless highest level. But since you are finite yourselves, so too must this struggle have some ultimate goal. When this goal is attained, then the fight is accomplished, as far as I am concerned, but nonetheless also with you, who, out of sheer gratitude, instead of the living water of love, only offer vinegar with gall to Me!
EXP|0|5|14|0|It is certainly accomplished; but not for you, but unfortunately only for Myself! Or: I have done everything for you that only ever stands in the Divine possibility; that is why I have done My work for you. But do you also act as if this work was accomplished within you?
EXP|0|5|15|0|Oh yes, - you read diligently, you also write diligently, you also like to talk to Me about Me; but when I say, "In the place of your truly worldly thoughts, and in place of your many worldly pleasures, dedicate to Me only one full hour of the day; sanctify it, that in that day you shall pray to nothing in your hearts but to Me! "- oh, there you will find a hundred proprieties for one, and a hundred worldly thoughts will revolve around a single weak spirit like a whirlwind!
EXP|0|5|16|0|All sorts of secular considerations will be brought to light here; and if any one wishes to decide on such an hour, he will certainly not be too pleased with the same, but rather will have a little uneasy aversion to it, and will diligently count the minutes on the dial of his watch, and not infrequently, impatiently wait for the finishing of the Divine holy hour!
EXP|0|5|17|0|And if there were only some insignificant world business in between, the hour will either be cashed, or at least put into such a period of the day when benevolent sleep usually falls on mortals, and in which, especially in the female sex, no pleasant visits is to be expected anymore and no more nerve-strengthening wanderings are to be undertook.
EXP|0|5|18|0|See, all this is vinegar and bile! And it is not accomplished in you by doing everything possible, according to My infinite love, to bring you to the right way of life; for it is necessary for the fulfillment in you, that everyone deny himself out of true love for Me, take up his cross, and faithfully follow Me.
EXP|0|5|19|0|But who does that? The female sex may, if it goes well, stitch and tack the whole day for the body, and can groom themselves, and not infrequently be overjoyed about any visit; but if I would like to say: "Stay at home in your closet, and remember Me in your heart!", they will be sad, let hang down their pretty faces and say: "But in the world we have nothing good!"
EXP|0|5|20|0|Question: Is not that vinegar and bile, which you have heard?! Or do not such female people in their hearts hold the meaningless worldview higher than Me?! Did such people consider in themselves how I finished the great fight for them on the cross?!
EXP|0|5|21|0|Give them pleasant little books with all kinds of historical accounts that have reference to Me for My sake; they will love to read them, especially if they tell about a romantic marriage now and then or if they have wonderful fairy tales. Just give them a somewhat serious booklet; They will read it with such an appetite, as with which a dog, well-accustomed to good food, eats a dry breadcrumb delivered to it, which he sniffs at most, but then soon leaves it with lowered tail and ears.
EXP|0|5|22|0|But since doing is still something more serious than the sole reading of even the most serious book, the matter of itself explains the difficulty with which ‘doing’ will have to struggle.
EXP|0|5|23|0|There are many who like to hear good music from artists; but how few among them want to deny themselves, in order to become artists themselves through a strenuous study!
EXP|0|5|24|0|It is easy to hear and not difficult to read and just as easy to watch; but self-deception is of no great charm to anyone. But what good is someone's knowledge and non-doing?!
EXP|0|5|25|0|See, all this is vinegar with bile and does not accomplish the fulfillment! In Me indeed, for I give everything imaginable to anyone, but not in the person who does not want to use it how and why I give it to him!
EXP|0|5|26|0|Therefore, do not be vain hearers, but doers of the Word; because only as a doer, do you quench My thirst with the living water of love, but otherwise, you will always give Me vinegar and bile!
EXP|0|5|27|0|I think that will be clear too; but in the near future, more central suns!
EXP|0|6|0|1|"And when they saw him, they worshiped him, but some doubted" (Matthew 28:17, written on 29.12.1843).
EXP|0|6|1|0|Again, you have the free choice of a text again; choose, therefore, and let us see whether it is also fit for a central sun for this present matter!
EXP|0|6|2|0|"And when they saw Him, they worshiped Him; but some doubted."
EXP|0|6|3|0|You have determined this text and thus hit the nail on the head again; indeed, this text could be considered a major central sun!
EXP|0|6|4|0|"When they saw Him, they worshiped Him." - Who did they see, and how did they see Him, and how did they worship Him?
EXP|0|6|5|0|They saw Me, the Lord. With what? With their eyes. And how did they worship Me? With her mouths. Why did they worship Me? Because they knew by wonder who I am; they knew that I am the Lord. How did they know that? They knew this through My teaching, through My deeds, and through the miracle of My resurrection.
EXP|0|6|6|0|Now let's see if you do not do the same!
EXP|0|6|7|0|You may not see Me with your eyes, but the more you see Me with your ears and with the eyes of the soul, which are your good understanding; for seeing with the eyes is probably the least, because the pictures that fall into it are very fleeting and do not last. The old adage is right: "Out of sight, out of mind!"
EXP|0|6|8|0|But what you perceive with the ears is more lasting; for you can faithfully reproduce an interrogated word at any time as you have heard it. But try the same with a viewed object! Even a very skilled sculptor or painter will not succeed in reproducing a viewed object as faithfully as he has seen it!
EXP|0|6|9|0|But objects, images, and concepts that the ear has picked up remain fixed, and are extremely faithful; and according to this faithfulness you can speak, and that in different tongues, and can reproduce exactly what you have heard or read, even your gaze, as you have heard, read, and beheld, and after longer periods of time, without the slightest blurring of the impression - while according to your eyesight, not even a picture lying in front of you is able to faithfully trace how you beheld it.
EXP|0|6|10|0|From this, however, it is clear that looking with the ear for the incomparable, stands far higher than looking with the eye. Thus it is much better to hear the sound of a word than to look at the outer shape of a picture.
EXP|0|6|11|0|A blind man may well be wise, but a dumb man will not easily get it; for dumbness is the usual consequence of deafness. And yet the dumbs usually have a much sharper eye than those who hear and are therefore not dumb!
EXP|0|6|12|0|From this it is clear again that looking with the ear is far superior to looking with the eye. Eyesight may well delight and surprise someone, especially when objects of great rarity come to light; but teaching is just picked up by the ear.
EXP|0|6|13|0|From this it is clear again that it is better to hear than to see. For what enters through the ear, enlightens and arranges the mind; but that which enters through the eye, often only just confuses it greatly.
EXP|0|6|14|0|If for instance the female sex only heard something of a new fashion costume, but never had any idea of it, the sense would be ordered, and it would not be easy for a woman to embark on a new foolish fashion; but when she gets pictures to see, they confuse the good, simple sense and soon make of the woman a vain, foolish grooming-doll, which is more annoying to Me than ten thousand madmen.
EXP|0|6|15|0|It shows again how much in every respect listening is better than seeing.
EXP|0|6|16|0|But you also see Me daily, and that through the ear of your body, when you read My Word, and through the ear of your soul, which is your better understanding; and as you see Me, as I am also risen up in you, you recognize Me well, and also worship Me, and that with your understanding, and therefore also with your mouth.
EXP|0|6|17|0|But now I ask: Was that from the side of those who saw and worshipped Me after the resurrection, even enough to gain eternal life?
EXP|0|6|18|0|The three questions which Peter received from Me, whether he loved Me, more than sufficiently demonstrate that the sole seeing and adoration is not yet sufficient to have My kingdom and eternal life within him, for it is not enough alone to say, "Lord! Master!"
EXP|0|6|19|0|But just as you also see Me as you read My Word, and also worship Me through the understanding and attention with which you read My Word, so you too can say, "We see You and worship You!"
EXP|0|6|20|0|But I will appear once more and ask you not only three times, but more often: "Do you love Me?" - Your mouth says, "Yes!" but when I look right into your heart, I see it quite often, like a morose autumn day, veiled in all sorts of dirty world nebulae, and then I cannot see through the nebulae whether or not this 'yes' is written seriously in the depths of your hearts with glowing script. It may be that it is written in it; but why so many mists that often so darken the heart, that one cannot clearly display this living inscription of love for Me?!
EXP|0|6|21|0|Away with these mists! Walk with the singular intuition and adoration, so that this inscription, which is the work of activity after the Word, becomes fully visible in life, and finally I Myself also, according to the ever-brighter light of this sacred, living inscription in your heart!
EXP|0|6|22|0|What is the use of reading and understanding if the act fails? What is the use of seeing and worshiping, but continually being asked, "Peter, do you love Me?"
EXP|0|6|23|0|Magdalena also saw Me; but I did not ask her, "Magdalena, do you love Me?" I had only to keep her from love; for only too powerfully did her love for Me awaken immediately at the first sight. "Do not touch me!" I had to say to her, whose heart blushed in the brightest flames at first sight!
EXP|0|6|24|0|But to Thomas I had to say, "Put your hands into My wounds!" And I had to ask Peter if he loved Me. The "Do not touch me!" Would not have been well used; for neither in Peter nor even less in Thomas, did a heart like Magdalena's beat for Me.
EXP|0|6|25|0|Likewise, I also do not need to say to you, "Do not touch Me!", But I say to you even more as to a Thomas: "Lay not only your hands on My wounds, but lay your eyes, ears, hands and feet in all of My creation, in all My heavens and in all My revealed miracles of eternal life, and then believe that it is I who gives you such, and therefore I demand nothing but that you love Me! "
EXP|0|6|26|0|But then I still see Peter on the shores of the sea in you, who keeps asking yourselves: "Peter, do you love Me?" For you are Peter in your faith, but still no Magdalenas and no Johns, whom I also did not ask if he loved Me; for I knew well why he followed Me, though I did not say to him as to Peter: "Follow Me!
EXP|0|6|27|0|Peter followed Me because I told him to follow Me; John followed Me because his heart drove him to it. - What should be better here?
EXP|0|6|28|0|Peter became jealous of John because he regarded him for less than himself; John, however, was defended by Me, and in the same moment he was assured to remain, and that is more than the "Follow Me!" For it is better to say: "Stay as you are!" Than that I would tell him to follow Me.
EXP|0|6|29|0|Likewise is true: active love is better than faith, looking and worshiping, and better than reading a lot about Me, but loving little!
EXP|0|6|30|0|I think that will be clear again; but therefore, next time, some more central suns!
EXP|0|7|0|1|"He went to Pilate and asked for the body of Jesus" (Luke 23:52, written on 2 January 1844).
EXP|0|7|1|0|Here again, you have the free choice to quote such a central sun from the book of life; and so, choose a text!
EXP|0|7|2|0|"He went to Pilate and asked for the body of Jesus."
EXP|0|7|3|0|You have the text; but I cannot help it if you choose texts that fit right on our agenda!
EXP|0|7|4|0|Joseph of Arimathea went to Pilate and asked for the body of the Lord, which was also given to him by Pilate.
EXP|0|7|5|0|This Joseph of Arimathea was a friend of Nicodemus, and did so more in the good name of his friend than in his own. For Nicodemus was a great secret worshiper of Christ, but he dared not do something quite obviously, for a certain fear of the chief priests and Pharisees; so he transferred this to his friend, who was also a great friend of Christ, but in secret. This brief prognostic is necessary to make the following clearer.
EXP|0|7|6|0|So how does this text, and even this little event, fit in with our cause?
EXP|0|7|7|0|Imagine yourselves under 'Nicodemus', the hidden love of the Lord; but under 'Joseph of Arimathea', imagine the faith in the Lord!
EXP|0|7|8|0|What is the belief in relation to love? - He is the handyman! So also, Joseph of Arimathea was a handyman here of the secretive Christ-loving Nicodemus.
EXP|0|7|9|0|What did the faith demand of Pilate? He demanded the corpse of the Lord, and when he had taken it from the cross, wrapped it in white linen, after anointing the body with delicious spices, and then laid it in a fresh rock-tomb in his own garden, in which grave still no one was laid.
EXP|0|7|10|0|What does all this signify? All this signifies the curiosity of faith in its satisfaction. This noble curiosity seeks everything imaginable in order to find a living satisfaction in it.
EXP|0|7|11|0|It goes to Pilate and asks permission; that says so much as: Such curiosity goes to the world and seeks in it everything possible, which could serve to confirm the truth.
EXP|0|7|12|0|If it has received from the world everything it sought, then it turns to the crucified One. But how? It seeks to put all words and explanations into the light, and then to free it from the mysterious apparent contradictions that appear in the Holy Scriptures.
EXP|0|7|13|0|This is enough for him too; it has properly freed the corpse from the cross, which in its form is just a contradiction. But what does he, this noble curiosity, now have before him? - See, a dead corpse in which there is no life!
EXP|0|7|14|0|This noble curiosity also sees that; but it is still pleased with this happy deliverance from the cross. He anoints the corpse with delicious spices, wraps it in white linen, and then places it in a new grave in which no one has ever laid.
EXP|0|7|15|0|What does that mean? Through such a thorough illumination of the Word in the Holy Scriptures, the Godhead is infallibly recognized, and thus respected and honored. That is the anointing. For it is not uncommon for someone to express himself in the most exalted terms about the Dignity and Divine sovereignty of Scripture; but all this is the anointing of the corpse.
EXP|0|7|16|0|Man, with this noble curiosity, entwines such recognized truth with the highest and purest respect, - yes, he shudders at the greatness of wisdom in this book; and that is none other than wrapping the corpse in white linen. How innocent and pure in and of themselves such linens are; so too is an equal humble realization; but the corpse, the ointment, like the linen, are not alive and give no life.
EXP|0|7|17|0|But now they will put this corpse in a new grave. What is that? The knowledge that man has made his own, according to his noble curiosity, gives him no life, no living conviction; therefore he gathers them all together and places them in the grave of his deeper understanding, laying a stone over it, which says as much as: he puts a very grave doubt on all these purely recognized truths; for he says, "All these solutions to the hidden secrets in the Scriptures may well be heard exceedingly well; but they still do not give the clear conviction!"
EXP|0|7|18|0|And look, that is the literal state of every reader! He can understand all that he has read so well, from the natural to the innermost spiritual sense; But if he wants an actual sample of all that is known, he learns that not even a sunbeam bows before his will! And if he wants to see the life of the spirit, then instead of that, he always encounters the night of the grave into which he has laid the corpse; or in other words: he does not get any self-evident certainty about the hereafter, but everything is a diction (unsubstantiated assertion) in him and no longer a corpse in the grave.
EXP|0|7|19|0|But what did it help him? If he has read so much, but cannot attain to any living conviction through all that has been read, he continually resembles Joseph of Arimathea, who probably removes one corpse after the other from the cross, and anoints it and wraps it in white linen. - but the corpse remains a corpse and is always carried to the grave.
EXP|0|7|20|0|Let's look at our Magdalena again! She has indeed attended all this action; but she did not wrap the corpse or the word in linen, and laid it not in the grave, but in her loving heart; and when she came to the grave, the stone of doubt was swept away by the power of love. The linens laid well arranged in the tomb, which says: her love has lively arranged the Divine word in her. She no longer found a corpse; but for that she found the Living, Who rose from the grave.
EXP|0|7|21|0|What is better: to put the corpse in the grave – or to find the Living outside the grave? - I mean, obviously the second will be better than the first.
EXP|0|7|22|0|But why did Magdalene find what Joseph of Arimathea did not find? - Because she has read little but loved a lot; Joseph from Arimathea, however, has read a lot - like Nicodemus, but loved less. Therefore, he had to do with the corpse, but Mary Magdalene with the Living!
EXP|0|7|23|0|I think that will be clear too; but in the near future, yet again, a central sun!
EXP|0|8|0|1|"And He, Jesus, was, when He began, about thirty years old, as was supposed to be, a son of Joseph" (Luke 03:23, written on January 3, 1844).
EXP|0|8|1|0|Immediately start again with a text of your choice and we will see if there is any light in it for our cause!
EXP|0|8|2|0|" And He, Jesus, was, when He began, about thirty years old, as was supposed to be, a son of Joseph."
EXP|0|8|3|0|The text is given and an overpowering radiant light with it! Indeed, in this text you should even look at the very beginning of the thing that is fit for purpose! We want to see, however, if you are not able to see the light yourself, after a little foreshadowing.
EXP|0|8|4|0|He was about thirty years old when He began teaching, and He was considered the biological son of Joseph the carpenter.
EXP|0|8|5|0|Who is He? - This, ‘He' is the Lord Self, who was from eternity and will be eternally the same Lord!
EXP|0|8|6|0|But how was He about thirty years old, He who was eternal? The Eternal created Himself here for the first and last time as a human being, and as a human being He, too, had to reckon the time that came forth from Him since eternity!
EXP|0|8|7|0|He was nearly thirty years old. What does that want to say? Could He be as God, thirty years? Certainly not, for He was eternal; So only as a human could He do that.
EXP|0|8|8|0|He started his apprenticeship there. How come? As God, or human? By the example: "And they considered him the physical son of Joseph, the carpenter," is sufficiently attested that the barely thirty-year-old 'He' had begun his teaching not as God, but only as a human being; for the God in Him behaved to the scarcely thirty-year-old carpenter's son, as his inner spirit relates to every man. This must first be awakened by a corresponding external activity, which results from love, until it then appears acting as an autonomous, self-acting being.
EXP|0|8|9|0|This barely thirty-year-old son of the carpenter Joseph, according to the external, therefore, completely fulfilled his teaching as a man and not at all as God. The Deity appeared in Him only on occasions to the extent that He, as a human being, through His actions, made it the same in Himself; but without deeds, the Deity did not appear.
EXP|0|8|10|0|But how could this barely thirty-year-old man begin a teaching profession, for which a great learning is required, which requires a great deal of study and a great reading? Where did his wisdom come from?
EXP|0|8|11|0|"Because we know him yes; he is the son of a carpenter and has done the profession of his father often enough before our eyes! We know that he has never visited schools; nor can we easily remember that he took the book in his own time and opportunity and read it. He was a common artisan almost to the hour, and behold, he is now a teacher, and his doctrine is full of anointing and full of profound wisdom, though otherwise, everywhere else, the carpenter shines through! How long will it be since he and his brothers built a donkey stable for us?! Just look at his real carpenter (calloused) hands, and behold, he is a teacher and a prophet even without ever having tasted the prophetic school of the Essenes! How should we take that?"
EXP|0|8|12|0|See, this is a literal testimony given to the carpenter's son at Capernaum (Lorber: Kapharnaum)! But it is clear from this testimony that in this barely thirty-year-old carpenter, not much of the deity must have appeared; because otherwise one would have given him another testimony!
EXP|0|8|13|0|But from where did this very pure man take such teaching ability, since he had neither studied nor read much? - This man owed his teaching ability only to his actions!
EXP|0|8|14|0|His action resulted only from his everlasting love for the Divine, as well as love for his neighbor. He sacrificed every action to God and thus practiced it so that he never had his own advantage in mind, but only that of his neighbour. In addition, this person practiced daily for a period of three hours, general rest in God.
EXP|0|8|15|0|Thereby he always awakened the dormant Deity more and more in him in all His fullness, and made himself a tributary subject according to the measure and degree of his activity; and when, as I said, he had scarcely reached the thirtieth year, the Deity had awakened in him to the degree that, through His Spirit of Wisdom, he attained that sublime faculty to perform the well-known ministry to which he was called.
EXP|0|8|16|0|After this foreshadowing, I ask you if you do not yet see the extremely strong light in this text. - Yes, you already see it and see where it goes; Therefore, in the postscript, we shall only be very brief in order to give the matter a not superfluous extension!
EXP|0|8|17|0|But what is the meaning of the last sentence? - See, very briefly, "Go, do likewise!"
EXP|0|8|18|0|Do not think that the Divine Spirit is awakened by reading and studying a lot; for by doing so, one rather kills the same and carries Him as a corpse to the grave. But by being active according to the principle of life, your spirit will come to life and find in it all that you would not have found by reading a thousand books!
EXP|0|8|19|0|But if the Spirit is alive, you may also read, and you will then gather fruits by reading or by listening to My Word, which have a living core or ground. Without the former (previous) awakening of the spirit, however, you only reap empty pods of fruit, in which there is no living kernel; but the living core is the inner living spiritual understanding.
EXP|0|8|20|0|But where would that come from, if the spirit had not previously been made free and alive?! The body is an outer shell, which falls off and decomposes; the soul is the food and body of the spirit. But if you only read to enrich your external knowledge of nature, what shall come from the spirit, who is not yet living to the proper extent and (therefore not), meets every word he reads immediately with his living spiritual knowledge, and that from the outside phrased word with its living cores fulfilled, and thereby makes it alive and effective?
EXP|0|8|21|0|Therefore, the old principle always applies: Do not be vain hearers, but doers of the Word, and you will first gain a living consciousness of the Divine in you!
EXP|0|8|22|0|I think that will be clear; but as man, as has often been said, never has enough of light, let us once more walk to one of the central suns chosen by you!
EXP|0|9|0|1|"Since it was evening He came with the twelve" (Mark.14, 17, written on 04.01.1844)
EXP|0|9|1|0|So just start writing again, and we'll see how it fits our cause!
EXP|0|9|2|0|"Since it was evening, He came with the twelve."
EXP|0|9|3|0|So we have the text in front of us, and I have to make the old remark again that you still cannot find a text that would not be perfect for our cause. The present text does not seem to have too great a relationship with our cause, but that is by no means the case; on the contrary, it has the very greatest correspondence with our cause, and if you had not chosen it, I would have chosen it!
EXP|0|9|4|0|"Since it was evening, He came with the twelve."
EXP|0|9|5|0|Who came? - The Lord came from eternity!
EXP|0|9|6|0|When then? - in the evening!
EXP|0|9|7|0|And where did He go? - Into the dining room prepared by His disciples!
EXP|0|9|8|0|With whom? - With His chosen twelve apostles!
EXP|0|9|9|0|What did He do then in the dining room? He was holding a communion, during which some were satiated and some annoyed; and at the same time, at the Last Supper, the traitor was indicated.
EXP|0|9|10|0|Here is the complete picture in front of you, and this case, you can reach with your hands.
EXP|0|9|11|0|What is the evening? It is a half-light condition of the day when the light is increasingly dwindling, until at last no effect of the rays of the sun is any more to be discovered.
EXP|0|9|12|0|But when is such an evening in man? Certainly, in spiritual terms, when he has read and studied a great deal, which many reading and studying resembles the sun's rays throughout the day. But as these sunbeams are in their natural appearance, so too are the reading and studying rays of a natural kind. The sun goes down at the end of the day, and then it immediately becomes evening and finally night.
EXP|0|9|13|0|It is likewise with reading and studying; the reader and the student at last become weary and morose, because through all his reading and studying, he could not multiply his inner light any more than the light of the sun can be increased, but it remains in its uniform state. In the summer it is stronger and weaker in the winter, and always in the same up and down conditions. So too, the morning light is weaker; it is on the rise until about noon, and towards the evening it also gets weaker.
EXP|0|9|14|0|So, it is also with the external reading and studious education of man. If he begins to read and study in a well-supplied library, then it is a reading and studying morning in him.
EXP|0|9|15|0|If he has read his eyes sore over the course of several years and believes that he has eaten Solomon's wisdom, then he has lunch - or it is summer.
EXP|0|9|16|0|He then continues reading and studying, but unfortunately finds nothing new, but comes across already known ideas. As a result, he gets tired because he cannot get any refreshing food for the time being, and secondly, he finds no evidence of his soaked theories in all the other reading and studying sessions, but not infrequently the most powerful refutations of all that he made his own with so much zeal and effort.
EXP|0|9|17|0|His real supposed gold is often lead, and when he has recognized this less valuable metal in himself instead of gold, he becomes grumpy and disgruntled with himself, loses all his ground and ends up like a wanderer on an alp, surrounded with dense fog.
EXP|0|9|18|0|See, this state is the evening of man; It is usually said, "If all else fails in man, then he crawls to the cross!" - which would be better if one would say: "The cross crawls over to him."
EXP|0|9|19|0|Thus, in times of need, man then begins to think whether there is anything in the teaching of Christ, and this thought resembles this text: "And He, the Lord, came there with the twelve in the evening." For ‘the Lord’ is here understood by the oppressed as the founder of the doctrine and the twelve as the doctrine itself.
EXP|0|9|20|0|Where does He come with the twelve? - In the hall prepared with food and drink!
EXP|0|9|21|0|Who is this hall? - Man himself in his evenings! Because he has a lot of food and drink in him. But since he is not present for whom such food is or ought to be, the food stands there until the one who wants to bless the food and then enjoy it, comes; for without consumers, the food is in vain and has no value.
EXP|0|9|22|0|Thus, all science and reading have no value, and man has vainly ordered his spiritual dining room and dining table, but the One who should bless these foods, then consume them and transport them into a spirit-invigorating juice, is not there.
EXP|0|9|23|0|But the Lord comes in the evenings with the twelve, or the Founder with His doctrine enters into the hall, sits down to table, blesses and consumes the food. But because the food is of a natural kind, its effect is equivalent to that of the sacrament, in which the Lord employs a true living supper in the words of love, - when many disciples become angry and say, "What is that for a hard teaching! Who can believe and obey it? "The disciples removed themselves, and soon the traitor is indicated.
EXP|0|9|24|0|Who are the disciples who are angry and go away? - These are the wrong justifications out of all that you read and studied! These are opposed to the principles of the teaching of Christ; then a general contradiction soon arises, which thus reads: "A doctrine so full of individual contradictions cannot possibly be of Divine origin; Thus, it is but a temporary (time-conditioned) shallow product, scientifically uneducated and therefore necessarily inconsistent (fully unconstitutional thinking) people who in some crude past, by the way of eclecticism (selection, from philosophical doctrines) have laboriously wangled something together themselves, to make poor humanity tributary and enslaved."
EXP|0|9|25|0|As a result, as you say, is the child thrown out together with the bath water, or the traitor is indicated, then soon moves away and does what he was called. He passes on the living to death and thereby perishes; and that is the night that followed (the following) night; or, now everything is dead in man.
EXP|0|9|26|0|And so I come seriously to everyone in the evenings with the twelve, find the dining room and the dining table prepared, but they are nothing but natural foods. I Do eat these too, or I do approve of them on the condition (prerequisite) that these foods should be converted into foods of active love, and say that such things are for My memory or in My name and not in My own self-love, self-respect and self-love. Because of this, the disciples become annoyed and become repelled of Me; Judas will soon sit there exposed, and it will not be long before the death sentence is published (announced) on the way to such betrayal.
EXP|0|9|27|0|Therefore, do not wait for the evening, but rather call Me in the morning, as you are still full and receptive, and I will then come to you and say to you: Do not go too much in the rays of the sun, these will tire you and make yourself inactive, but strengthen yourself under the cooling shade of the Tree of Life, so that you remain energetic for the whole day! And if I then come to you in the evening, you will recognize Me well; and if I ask you, "How is your dining room ordered? Do not you have anything to eat? Is it starving you? ", You will only have to show me a small and poor food supply, but I will bless it and will take Me with you to the table, where no traitor is waiting on Me anymore, or the little knowledge that you have, I will expand to central suns, so that you shall have the light in endless abundance.
EXP|0|9|28|0|I think that this text: "And He came in the evening with the twelve ..." should probably be very clear in front of everyone's eyes and exhaust the matter completely. Nevertheless, I do not want to set a limit for My generosity.
EXP|0|10|0|1|"He came to His possession, and His own did not receive Him"; "Pilate answered: I wrote what I wrote!" (John 1:11, John 19:22, written on January 8, 1844).
EXP|0|10|1|0|You can, as in the past, choose a text again; do so freely!
EXP|0|10|2|0|"He came to His possession, and His own did not receive Him." Pilate answered, "What I have written, I have written!"
EXP|0|10|3|0|The texts are chosen well and correctly, and in their first position - as you say - to a hair.
EXP|0|10|4|0|Who came to His possession and His own did not receive Him? - Who the 'he' is, will hopefully be known; His possessions are the people, as they should be in the order created by Me, in love with their brethren and earnestly in love with God, their Creator.
EXP|0|10|5|0|"But His own did not receive Him." - His are those whom He had most of the time educated Himself, and sent to them at all times teachers and prophets, and led them and guided them wonderfully.
EXP|0|10|6|0|Why did they receive Him not? - Because He taught them the true ways of active love for eternal life; His people were friends of laziness, friends of well-being, and friends of dominion and glory, and these are not reconciled with the doctrine of humility and active love.
EXP|0|10|7|0|They said, "We have Moses and the prophets that we read; what do we need more? What do we need of You who disobey the Sabbath and pay little attention to Moses and the prophets by not keeping their statutes?! Is it not enough that we read and study Scripture and write long explanations? What other activity do You want from us that would be of more worth before God?
EXP|0|10|8|0|"Is not God a spirit, Whose nature one should not portray by any image?! How could one honor and praise Him with more dignity, than by continually reading His Word, which He has spoken through Moses and the prophets, from beginning to end, and explain it to ourselves and others, so that God's will may always be clearer and clearer understood?
EXP|0|10|9|0|"What are you doing yourself? - We have Abraham as father and we have Moses and the prophets; Are you more than this?! What do you want to teach us that they would not have taught us?
EXP|0|10|10|0|"What is then human love unto God? - It is nothing but a vain thought! Man can do nothing; for in God alone dwells all energy. So you are a false teacher and a false prophet and you are an agitator of the people!
EXP|0|10|11|0|"We have the Scriptures from alpha to omega in our heads; is not that enough activity?! Or should we not study the Scriptures, and therefore pay little heed to the holy gift which the Lord God Zebaoth has given us through Moses and the prophets?!
EXP|0|10|12|0|"You are one who opposes the Divine will, yet pretends to be a teacher and prophet of God! But is it not written that every false prophet and sorcerer should be punished by a fire-death?!
EXP|0|10|13|0|"This wicked carpenter's son, scarcely able to read, and no more capable of writing his name, agrees to impose upon us ancient scribes a doctrine which directly opposes the spirit of Moses!"
EXP|0|10|14|0|See, these are of the many replies, according to which the One who came to His possession, was not received by His own.
EXP|0|10|15|0|Why? - Because His own, as it is also written, did not recognize Him.
EXP|0|10|16|0|But why did they not recognize Him? - Because they were just memorisers, but never doers of the Word of God!
EXP|0|10|17|0|In the same way, even now, I continually come to My possession; but Mine do not want to receive Me and realize that it is Me!
EXP|0|10|18|0|Why do they not want that? Because, in the best case, the prefer reading and listening, as well as looking at My works, rather than a little activity according to My Words! Therefore, the spirit in My possession, which is the heart, does not become alive and does not recognize Me because My own does not want to have Me alive.
EXP|0|10|19|0|But I say: All these scribes will one day say, "Lord! Master! We prophesied, preached, and taught in Your Name out of Your word."
EXP|0|10|20|0|But I will say to them, "Depart from Me; I have never known you! Whoever has hired you to be teachers and sages, go to them, so that you may be rewarded! I came to you and knocked at all of your doors: but none of you said, 'Come in and invigorate our spirits so that we may be active and strong after your words!' You are content with the treasures of your head; but you have left My barn in your heart empty and have forfeited all My property in you. Therefore, you may now scream 'Lord! Lord!' as you will, yet I will not recognize you; for I know My own in Myself being in them. But you have no property of Me in you; that's why I do cannot recognize you!"
EXP|0|10|21|0|Pilate also confessed Me in this way; he bore the testimony of his confession of the ignominiously slain, while in the past he scourged the living and put Him on the cross. His confession was also written above the head of the crucified One, to bear witness to all those who bear the confession of God well in their heads, but not in their hearts. It is well written above their foreheads: "Jesus, Nazarenus, rex Judaorum”, and they insist on this inscription, which says: "Lord! Master!"; but there is no inscription in the heart which would say, "O Lord, be merciful to me, poor sinner!" "Our Father" is in the head; but "Dear Father" is not in the heart!
EXP|0|10|22|0|Pilate insisted on his inscription and did not want to write another; for he himself said, "Whatsoever is written, that is written." Why, then, did he not honor the living before, as did the dead?
EXP|0|10|23|0|The reason is the same as why all the scholars prefer to remain with their reason in the head and resulting dead worship, than to enter into the least living act of true love! For they are twilight-believers who believe, or rather are of the opinion: "If there is something in the thing, we do not want to stand in the way of it by our opinions; But if there is nothing to it, then we have lost nothing either! For if one brings honor because one should, you win; if it is not, then you lose nothing! "
EXP|0|10|24|0|Pilate thought likewise, "If the crucified one is a higher being, I have shown him my honor; but if he is not, then I am justified; for in that case my inscription serves as an official scorn, from which anyone can see why he was crucified here!"
EXP|0|10|25|0|Do you think that the first reason will be valid before Me, if the second is already doubtful? - I say to you: It will be specifically for those who call out to Me, "Lord! Lord!", who would certainly not be heard, recognized and accepted by Me! Because the confession of the head will bring nobody closer to eternal life; for whoever wants to come to Me, must first absorb Me through living love, and his own love for Me will tell him that I am, and come to him and give him eternal life.
EXP|0|10|26|0|But no one can love that which is not; but he can create multifarious fantasies in his head about all non-beings, and thus also Myself among them. But there I am not, and no one will find Me there and will never reach the living conviction of Me and eternal life; because there I hang dead under the inscription of Pilate!
EXP|0|10|27|0|Only whoever becomes a doer of My Word will find the Risen One and the Eternally Living at My Grave, as he searches with the flame of his heart!
EXP|0|10|28|0|I think that should be clear again; but therefore, next time, on to a central sun!
EXP|0|11|0|1|"Then he threw off his garment, jumped up, and came to Him" (Mark 10:10, written on 09.01.1844).
EXP|0|11|1|0|If you have chosen, quickly write down the chosen text!
EXP|0|11|2|0|"Then he (Bartimaeus) threw off his garment, jumped up, and came to Him."
EXP|0|11|3|0|You chose a very appropriate text; This text should serve as a powerful guide to those who are blind in this world, to do as the blind man did to get the true light of the eyes of the spirit!
EXP|0|11|4|0|Why did the blind man throw the robe away? He could have rushed to the Lord with the garment, when He had called him?! - The blind man was smart. He knew and calculated well that the heavy outer garment would hinder him in the swift course to the Lord. Therefore, he quickly threw away the heavy garment and thus rid himself of the hindrance which made his gait cumbersome - and the advantage was that he thereby reached the Lord all the faster and got the light of his eyes from Him again.
EXP|0|11|5|0|Who is this blind man really? This blind man is a scholarly man of the world, but he has the advantage that he is aware of his blindness, and at the same time he has the advantage to know Who can heal him from his blindness.
EXP|0|11|6|0|There are many such blind people sitting by the wayside, and many are groping about in every corner; but those who sit by the way, fall asleep, quite intoxicated with the opium-trough of their learning, and then dream as if they would like to see. These do not know, in the stupor of their erudite dream, when the Lord passes them by, nor do they know that they are blind; therefore they do not call: "Son of David, help me!"
EXP|0|11|7|0|Others, however, who fumble in all corners and perhaps would half-heartedly seek after the One who could make them see, depart from the way, and when the Son of David passes by, they are not there, and by their stupid search they miss the moment when the son of David walks the way to Jericho; therefore they do not call and remain in their blindness.
EXP|0|11|8|0|What is this way? - This way is the testing path through this world; and 'Jericho' is the finite gathering place for those who have travelled this way, or in other words, it is the initial spirit world.
EXP|0|11|9|0|Our blind man did not shrink from the disciples' threatening him, for he knew well that the Lord is mightier and more merciful than His disciples, who had threatened him; but then the Lord heard him too, and when He called him, he even cast off the last obstacle, namely, his coat, in order to reach as quickly and as surely as possible, the One who had called him.
EXP|0|11|10|0|So this blind man is a good example, and I say to you, do the same to all who are also blind on the way! Await the Lord on the way, and as He passes by, do not be deterred by the world, but call to Him in your hearts, that He may have mercy on you and give you the light of eternal life! And truly, He will have mercy on you and give you what you have called for!
EXP|0|11|11|0|The blind man threw off his robe. What is the robe? It is the world, as well as all the wisdom and learning of the external mind. Throw them away, when I call you every day, so that they do not hinder you on the way to Me!
EXP|0|11|12|0|But would it have been wise of the blind man if he would, at the time when I called him, have put on several more robes? In truth, they would have burdened him so much in the end that he would not be able to get up from the ground and even less be able to come quickly to the One who have called him!
EXP|0|11|13|0|But if I call you daily, as I have called the blind man, is it wise to clothe yourself with all sorts of robes and cloaks of worldly learning? - Surely that would be the greatest folly! Rather, throw away everything, and hurry to Me in your heart, and I will open your eyes and make you alive in your spirit, so that you will do more with one look than you would do in a thousand years of fooling around in your blindness!
EXP|0|11|14|0|What good is the blind man's fantastic eyesight in the dream? When he awakes, he is still just as blind - and even more blind than before!
EXP|0|11|15|0|What is the use of a robe of ever so profound and laboriously acquired wisdom? It burdens so much, preventing him to ever rise when he is called to receive the living light!
EXP|0|11|16|0|The spirit of man has everything in it anyway; he needs nothing more than the opening of his eyes to see the endless abundance of miracles in himself.
EXP|0|11|17|0|But what does the spirit gain from it, when man fills his memory and his mind with dead husks and shadows? - Nothing; but he still loses himself and is so enmeshed in a chaos of outer bark, of the pods and all sorts of shadows, that he cannot easily ever get to a freedom and even less to receive the living light of his eyes!
EXP|0|11|18|0|Suppose you had the whole Bible externally in your mind; someone else have made only a few verses his own, but has rigorously established his life to it. In this the two verses come alive and free his mind; but the whole scripture is dead within you, and you do not have a living understanding of even one verse.
EXP|0|11|19|0|What is better now: the two living verses, or the whole omnibus of the Holy Scripture, but not a single verse was taken into life? - Surely the two living verses will be better here!
EXP|0|11|20|0|One will say something like this: "If someone knows more, then he can absorb more in his living activity!" - But I say: Man is My work, and therefore I know best what avails him.
EXP|0|11|21|0|Take a student - I'll set the case: in music, - introduce him to a whole big school right at the beginning, and let him start with all the chapters at the same time! Say, what will happen? - Certainly nothing; because he will tire of his work and soon abandon all his studies!
EXP|0|11|22|0|But take him to a small school, and start at the first scale, and let him practice the same! If he can easily finish playing the first scale, will not that be more than the first attempt with the whole school all at once?!
EXP|0|11|23|0|Therefore I say to you: Throw away the excess garment; make the school small, and you will rise easier, like the blind man on the way; you will go and hurry much faster to where I call you now, like every other day!
EXP|0|11|24|0|Indeed, you may read all the libraries of the world together, so you will stand before Me not a hair better or know anything more than if you would have never read anything! Why then? - Because you, if you want to receive the light from Me, you must let go of everything; for all this is nothing but empty husk work and empty straw, which is destined for the fire!
EXP|0|11|25|0|If you do not take this empty husk and straw work out of you, before My flame of love-light comes to you, then this fire will seize the straw, and you will have a desperate conflagration! But if you first remove all this nonsense out and cast away the vain and dumb robe, then when My fire light will come into you, it will not cause a fire, but it will warm you sweetly and enlighten your whole spirit, just as the blind instantly became seeing, the moment he came to Me.
EXP|0|11|26|0|I think that this picture cannot possibly be made clearer and more vivid; but, like all earlier ones, it must be brought into life if it is to give off a living light. As long as that is not the case, you will probably read it with approval and then say: "That's really pretty!"; and I can then say nothing other than: That's really pretty stupid of you; for as long as you find My living call nothing more than just beautiful, you build houses on the sand, and My living seed falls upon your path and will be easily trampled and will not bear fruit.
EXP|0|11|27|0|But if you immediately take it to life and do it, then you are wise; because then you build the house on the rock, and My seed falls into good soil.
EXP|0|11|28|0|I care little whether you find these My words beautiful or not, but it is everything to Me if you would act accordingly; for not because of the admiration, but because of your own salvation, I give it to you.
EXP|0|11|29|0|Such things are to be well considered by you; otherwise it will not benefit you! - Next again to another central sun!
EXP|0|12|0|1|"Do not be afraid, Paul! you have to be put before the emperor; and behold, God has given you all who are with you in the ship "(Acts.27,24, written on January 10, 1844).
EXP|0|12|1|0|Just write down what you have!
EXP|0|12|2|0|"And the angel of God said, Fear not, Paul! You must be put before the Emperor; and behold, God has given you all who are with you in the ship! "
EXP|0|12|3|0|You have chosen the text - but this time no central, but only a side sun; for the central suns are only in the prophets and in the four evangelists, insofar as they only describe the four gospels. What is outside of this is more a matter of historical opportunity, and concerns less the general public, but rather the narrower sphere in which the historical part took place.
EXP|0|12|4|0|And so the chosen text, though spoken by an angel, is a message to Paul, in which he then appears to be perfectly complete in its validity, and accordingly, as you can easily understand, is not a central, but only one secondary or planetary sun.
EXP|0|12|5|0|Nevertheless, it still has in itself something spiritual and thus spreads its light far around him; for it makes a great difference whether an angel speaks or acts from the Lord, or whether the Lord Himself speaks or acts Himself.
EXP|0|12|6|0|Such was necessary to remember in advance, so that you could appreciate and clearly distinguish the Lord's actions and the Lord's words from the words and actions of the angels and apostles. And now that you know such things, let us see what, and how much, of the general light in the text quoted is suitable for our cause!
EXP|0|12|7|0|"Fear not, Paul," says the angel, "for you must be presented to the emperor!" Means as much as: "You doers of the word of the Lord, fear not; because the Lord wants it, that the world recognizes you in your doing! And if the world will know you, it will follow you. "And in this succession, there is the promised endowment of those men who are with Paul in the ship. For it says that just these men as well as Paul himself will become not only hearers, but true doers of the Word of God.
EXP|0|12|8|0|From this brief account it is clear that the Lord did not wish to imply to Paul that he was about to be presented to the Emperor in order to make him either a famous orator or an actor, or that the Lord have given the men of the ship as a gift to Paul to have made of them a group of orators or actors, which then, under his direction, was to produce before the Emperor of Rome.
EXP|0|12|9|0|The Lord did not donate his fellow shipmates to Paul for any worldly glamour purpose, and certainly did not make them serfs of Paul, but the gift consisted in that the Lord have warmed the hearts of Paul and his fellow shipmates through a newly kindled love-fire through which they then understood the condensed message of Paul and then soon started acting accordingly.
EXP|0|12|10|0|So in the living consequence of the example of Paul from the side of his shipmates, was the Lord's gift to Paul; And so Paul did not have to be presented to the emperor as an orator and actor, but as a doer of the good; and under the testimony of the whole crew, which by the active wisdom of Paul, was saved from destruction for the good of Rome as well as the Emperor.
EXP|0|12|11|0|From this you can now see even more clearly that I do not need to say many words, nor to execute all sorts of vain ceremonial spectacles in order to reach any true light, but only the actions according to My Words. For if there were many words, the angel sent to Paul could have spoken well for three days; but he spoke little, and Paul did much about it. And that was better than if the angel had spoken much to Paul, but Paul had done very little on it.
EXP|0|12|12|0|It is not with Me as with your lawyers of the world, who write much and also talk much, and when much was written and talked, it finally delivers pitifully little for the client.
EXP|0|12|13|0|And so it is not the same with Me as it is with your preachers, who are always shouting all sorts of stuff from the pulpit for a whole hour; but when the sermon is finished, they go off the pulpit, but they do not touch with a finger what they have preached, and nine-tenths of the audience go from the house of prayer, without having heard even three words of the whole sermon and one-tenth of the listeners, who have noticed a little of the sermon, say in the end: "Today he preached quite nicely!"
EXP|0|12|14|0|But if a poor, needy man would meet him only a few steps away from the house of prayer and appealed to him for almsgiving, he gets as fruit of such a beautiful sermon, if it goes well, even a copper coin, which the giver often takes with annoying effort from a whole sack full of better coins; or the person addressed speaks to the poor alms-seeker: "May God help you! Another time: today I have no change with me!"
EXP|0|12|15|0|You see, it will be clear enough from these examples taken from life how shamefully small and petty are the actions following such a heard sermon! Would it not be better if the sermon were only a few words, but then the preacher himself would be an example to his listeners with an active sermon as did Paul, which example would arouse a large number of his listeners to the same activity. Then I could then also say to the preacher: "Behold, those who are here in this house, I have given you, because through your deeds, you have made them doers of My word!"
EXP|0|12|16|0|It is true that it is indeed written that good deeds should be practiced in secret. That's right and true. If it is only support, then the act should be concealed; but if the deed is to be a lesson, then its light must not be put under a bushel, but there it is necessary that Paul be introduced to the emperor! And he who teaches by the deed should also be given those whom he has awakened by his deed!
EXP|0|12|17|0|But if one has only persuaded someone to do a good deed, then it usually remains only with the persuaded deed; and if a second one is to be done there, then a long speech is necessary again - of which you will find the most telling examples in the many charity calls.
EXP|0|12|18|0|If in any newspaper a prevalent barker, usually according to an official request, makes such a call for charity, then many will do something so that their names will at best be made public in the newspaper and probably would the public authorities take good notice of such benefactors - but out of real love, nobody does anything! And once the appeal has died away, no more cocks crow on behalf those for whom the call was supposed to benefit.
EXP|0|12|19|0|Should such benefactors then become a gift to the caller? - Oh no! They do not concern him as much as the centre of any sun, which would already have perished, before its light would have reached your earth!
EXP|0|12|20|0|I think the light of this 'side sun' will be clear enough too; whoever uses it will be rewarded with a central sun. Nevertheless, we still want to proceed again to another central sun for the sake of clarity!
EXP|0|13|0|1|"But just as there were the days of Noah, so will the coming of the Son of Man" (Matthew 24:37, written on 11 January 1844).
EXP|0|13|1|0|Just write down what you have!
EXP|0|13|2|0|"But just as there were the days of Noah, so will be the coming of the Son of man."
EXP|0|13|3|0|You have set the text and hit the right one again; but the matter is too obvious in this text, or: this central sun is extremely close, so that it would be truly wonderful, if you do not even see it at the first moment, especially because the especially because the time of Noah is now almost completely uncovered before you!
EXP|0|13|4|0|You know how in the days of Noah the peoples of the lowland threw themselves into all sorts of literature and science. A known king of the lowland was a great writer. His example was followed by thousands, and in a short time the world was flooded with a myriad of books and writings.
EXP|0|13|5|0|The more this literature became prevalent, the more people read and studied, the colder they became in their hearts, but at the same time the more refined became the invention of all imaginable malice!
EXP|0|13|6|0|People began to catch people by politics, and soon they spared no more means, no matter how outrageous, in order to achieve some vain pretended domineering purpose. In the end, people came to the point of estimating men for gold alone; He who did not possess such things became a slave, indeed a formal beast of burden, and in this way, the atrocities were driven so far that at last all patience had to stop, and I could protect the earth only from a general judgment.
EXP|0|13|7|0|Such, as you know, things were in Noah's time. How are you standing now?
EXP|0|13|8|0|I have shown you a long time ago in the so-called 'Twelve Hours' how things stand. If I would now make you another such revelation, you would discover very significant advances in world politics and cruelty; and I say to you, not much is missing, that you will come completely into the days of Noah, where in the end you even had to build glass houses, so that the men of the most emaciated politics could at all times observe without much difficulty what the subjects did.
EXP|0|13|9|0|But it does not require the glass houses; The secret policy has prospered in your time too, so that it does not leave a means untried to achieve its domineering purpose! If you were to be privy to the secrets of many states, you would cry out loud: "Lord, hit it! For worse could not happen in the deepest hell than there!"
EXP|0|13|10|0|But I do not want to initiate you into such secrets; for if you only pay a little attention to the fruits, then you cannot escape seeing with the utmost certainty whose spirit children are prophets who bring forth such splendid fruits. - And what is the reason of all this?
EXP|0|13|11|0|Let us enter into the kingdom which is surrounded by the sea! (England) In this kingdom you will find libraries and magazines in such a quantity that the pages could cover Europe and Asia three times, and nowhere is so much read as in this kingdom; but it also is not easy to find greater callousness and total hardening of the heart anywhere, than in exactly this kingdom! With the utmost indifference to the world, a great, much-read and learned great man can see a thousand poor, lamenting, breadless, and homeless people dying before his palace of starvation, without being moved in the least, and would not even give many a dying one, a piece of bread.
EXP|0|13|12|0|Question: Is not that a glorious fruit of great literacy and not infrequently of deep mathematical and mechanical wisdom?!
EXP|0|13|13|0|Is it not wonderful to be able to build machines working by such mathematical and mechanical wisdom, through which thousands of poor people are at once being abandoned and starving?
EXP|0|13|14|0|Is not it wonderful to build railroads, through which first of all a large number of waggoneers and other craftsmen forfeit their income, and secondly, through the construction of these splendid transport rails, so many lands of farmers get ruined that they are soon compelled to take the begging-stick?! And what other great benefit does not appear in the third place, which is that because of such ways of transport, various luxuries and accompanying industries can grow so much quicker, so that poor humanity may be ruined physically and spiritually, as swiftly as possible, and the hearts of the rich will just as soon become as solid as the ways from which they transport themselves to each other for the sake of trade, exchange and fraud?!
EXP|0|13|15|0|Are not these beautiful fruits of great erudition and consequent scholarliness?!
EXP|0|13|16|0|Do you not call that man clever, who can turn his mind into money?!
EXP|0|13|17|0|But just because the intellect enters so much money, the love is completely off-course, and its activity is almost no longer known! For if one has enough machines that operate without understanding; who needs the human hands?
EXP|0|13|18|0|For human hands could, by their activity, even arouse in one or the other great merchant, love for his workers! In order to not be exposed to this danger, let one diligently build machines; because these work much faster and never claim the heart of the owner, but only at most now and then, if accidentally something is damaged in them, the mind can repair the damage again at best by way of a Minuendo-Lizitiation (wage reduction).
EXP|0|13|19|0|Say, is not it literally so with you?!
EXP|0|13|20|0|Begging is forbidden; but engineering is rewarded with bonuses! What happens then with the poor? - Oh, that is also provided for! There are a lot of poor-houses and poor-fathers; Collections are made and theatricals and balls are given! Thus the poor are so well looked after that they could almost be considered prisoners, while the other, still free poor, receive such an astonishing monthly amount, that they can eat at most half a meal a day! I do not need to tell you how much the poor man gets from such a charity chest; I hope you know that yourself.
EXP|0|13|21|0|Now put such participation over against the human need and the prohibition of begging, then it will certainly be clear to you how 'excellently' is provided for those poor who, fortunately, are benefited by any such fund! But what remains for those who have not yet heard of the Poor-Fathers?
EXP|0|13|22|0|See what glorious fruits are these of literature, reading, and the great culture of the mind!
EXP|0|13|23|0|Would it not be better to read and learn less? And that consists of knowing what the duty of a man is - yes, the real duty of a Christian is!
EXP|0|13|24|0|Would it not be better, as I said, to be fully active in such a few but useful sciences, thereby fulfilling the true duty of a human being rather than reading and writing throughout his whole life, but forgetting to be active according to My Words?!
EXP|0|13|25|0|I said: "Do not be vain hearers, but doers of the Word!" But where are these doers now? Is it perhaps the manufacturers of machines and luxury articles? Or is it the railway directors and entrepreneurs? Is it about the industrial knights or the sugar plantation owners in America? Or is it about the money, gold and domineering clergy? - Surely, I am certainly provided with extremely far-sighted and sharp eyes - and I am compelled to create Myself some strong magnifying telescopes, in order to search for those who still are doers of My values on earth! At a trillion times magnification, I still do not fare well; because even then the number is still so small that I cannot quite say what it is, whether it is a thousand, a hundred, a ten or even a zero.
EXP|0|13|26|0|So now I have a much larger telescope working! You will surely understand what I want to say by working a little bit on it Myself; a whole central sun lens should serve as the lens! Through this I want to look closely at the number of doers of My Word! If, for instance, on the whole earth would be only ten pure ones, then I will postpone My judgment a thousand years; but if the number is below ten, then I will limit My patience to a large general judgement on the number of doers of My Word, - that means for each doer, a year!
EXP|0|13|27|0|It will of course be said: "Lord! There are still many charitable people!"; But I say to that: "Yes, there are quite a few hundred thousandths, ten thousandths and one thousandths, and probably hundredths, doers of My Word; but if I add them together, hardly any will come of it!"
EXP|0|13|28|0|But why? - What is he, if he has hundreds of thousands and gives to the poor annually at most the ten thousandth part of his fortune, and yet knows My word, what I have spoken to the rich young man? Question: Does such a person do more than one ten-thousandth of My Word?! Truly, I do not ask after such people; these will not be seen in My telescope, but only the whole ones!
EXP|0|13|29|0|In Noah's time, I have also erected such a telescope; and since I found no more than only eight doers of My Word, I let the judgment proceed. - I am afraid that I shall not meet Noah's number in the present contemplation, for the reason that politics and industry have reached a much higher summit this time than at the time of Noah; And as for all the cruelty that occurs everywhere, Hanoch is not even a speck! Just pick up the 'Twelve Hours' and compare!
EXP|0|13|30|0|So it is now, as it was in the days of Noah, a mature fruit of literature and great literacy! From this, however, it also becomes clear that the salvation of man never depends on the reading much and hearing much, but on the doing of the law of love!
EXP|0|13|31|0|I think that should be clear too; but therefore, next time, another central sun because of the magnification of the lens on My telescope!
EXP|0|14|0|1|"If they say to you, behold, He is in the wilderness, do not go out; behold, He is in the chamber, so do not believe it!" "Where there is carrion the eagles will gather" (Matthew 24:26, Matthew 24:28, written on 12 January 1844).
EXP|0|14|1|0|Just write down what you have!
EXP|0|14|2|0|"If they say to you, 'Behold, He is in the wilderness!', Do not go out, - 'Behold, He is in the chamber!', Believe it not! '-' Where there is carrion, the eagles will gather."
EXP|0|14|3|0|You have just chosen those texts that carry what we need for our cause in open sign right in front of your nose! It would be really surprising to see that, even with the pure mind, you should not be able to perceive it quite well at first sight!
EXP|0|14|4|0|What is a desert? A desert is soil which have no life. But what is a spiritual desert? Certainly nothing else than a field or a ground on which I do not walk and therefore can never be found!
EXP|0|14|5|0|But where is this field or ground on which is so often ventured out to find the truth and the reason for life? This soil and this field is nothing but all literature! And so this text could also be called:
EXP|0|14|6|0|When one says to you, "Behold, the true wisdom, the living truth is in the books; read it, and you will find it! "I then say:" Do not go out into this desert; for there is neither wisdom nor the inner, living truth to be found!" But I say: "Go into My and your neighbour's love; seek My kingdom there, then everything else will be added to you in the highest abundance! "
EXP|0|14|7|0|I think there is no need for further explanation of this text, as its meaning is only too tangible. The second text is just as easy as the first one, according to which no one should believe that I am in the chambers, if anyone would say so of Me.
EXP|0|14|8|0|What are these 'chambers'? - Chambers are in the natural sphere, secret apartments from which nothing would easily be revealed. Usually they are the workshops of more or less political counterfeiting. So every person has a few chambers of the heart in which he does not know what happens in there. Now we know the natural meaning of a chamber. Even a so-called junk-room usually contains objects that are locked to the public; and the owner of such a junk-room often hardly knows that all the useless stuff in him is given over to decay and mould.
EXP|0|14|9|0|But what is a spiritual chamber after such a natural model? - I do not need to give you My own explanation, but just list a few such chambers, and you'll instantly know how you're doing with it! These spiritual chambers are called: all kinds of denominations, sects, monastic associations, conclaves, all kinds of mysticism, councils, consistories. - We have enough; because you can think yourself of a lot of such associations, congregations and brotherhoods. They all fit in here!
EXP|0|14|10|0|Accordingly, the text might read: "If one is to say to you:" The kingdom of God or the living truth or the pure teaching of Christ is in this or that confession or sect, etc." or: "That is the only sanctifying chamber!" do not believe it; for the Lord is only with those who love Him in the heart and in the works."
EXP|0|14|11|0|Where two or three are working together in My name or in My love (it goes without saying), I am in the midst of them; but certainly not where, instead of My Word and My Love, one advises only on secular, military and monetary affairs - where those who call themselves My Priests, also plan fortress construction, engineering and railways!
EXP|0|14|12|0|Here too, I again think that the text is so clearly given that anyone can grasp it with his hands, just as it fits our cause, in which it is not enough to merely enter into a secret chamber, but one needs to live actively accordingly.
EXP|0|14|13|0|That’s all right; but we have a third part of the text! How are we going to bring this one here, to be also fit for our cause? - This will be even easier than with the two previous ones!
EXP|0|14|14|0|"Where carrion is, there the eagles gather."
EXP|0|14|15|0|Who is this 'carrion' now in this world, for which one would pinch one's nostrils and feeling disgust if only one would speak of carrion? Unfortunately, I have the honor to be it Myself!
EXP|0|14|16|0|Who are the 'eagles' who have become somewhat rare? - These are the few fully devoted lovers of Him who announces this here! These few lovers have keen sight and a sharp nose; or, they have a deep living feeling and consequently, an infallible judgment - which are together, the living faith.
EXP|0|14|17|0|Why are the eagles assembling where the carrion is? Because their instincts tell them, "Here is a living diet for us!" That's why they fly to it and abundantly saturate themselves.
EXP|0|14|18|0|So also My true worshipers and lovers know that I am the true Bread of eternal life, and this bread is My love; They enjoy it to the fullest and thereby feed themselves on a life that will never be taken away from them.
EXP|0|14|19|0|So the hungry man knows that he has to eat of the true bread if he wants to be saturated. But will he ever get filled, if you would give him a cookbook instead of bread?
EXP|0|14|20|0|Or what will an eagle soon do if you would catch it and then lock it up inside a junk-room? Will he satisfy himself with the mouldy and decayed objects? - Certainly not; he will become weak, and soon die!
EXP|0|14|21|0|Don’t you also go into those chambers, in which are carrion of death, carrion of Balaam, carrion of the pagan and idolatrous rot, but fly up with the eagles in the air, and you will easily see where the carrion is that brings you life!
EXP|0|14|22|0|The height is the pure cognition of My Word, and the carrion is the living Word that has become the disgust of the world, and the world flees like for the plague, where it senses the same. If you want to know this, just start talking to a worldly man firstly about the Bible and then secondly about the possibility of an inner, living word from Me, then you will at best find yourself soon in the fool's house; or in a worse case, you will immediately be made public as a dangerous fool, and it will be high time for you to move out of his sphere.
EXP|0|14|23|0|But from this it is clear, who the 'carrion' is and who the 'eagle', and what the 'chambers', and what the 'desert'!
EXP|0|14|24|0|Therefore, do not go into the desert or the chambers, but seek the carrion in the freedom of your spirit, and you will find the true life!
EXP|0|14|25|0|I think that will be clear again; but that's why, next time around, we'll be looking for a central sun again!
EXP|0|15|0|1|"And they brought the foal to Jesus, and laid their garments on it, and He sat on it." (Matthew 21:07, written on 13 January 1844)
EXP|0|15|1|0|Just write down your text as usual!
EXP|0|15|2|0|"And they brought the foal to Jesus and put their clothes over it, and He sat on it."
EXP|0|15|3|0|This text is short, but good; We can use it very well, for it shows in a vividly clear picture, and is to be grabbed with both hands, what is good for our cause!
EXP|0|15|4|0|They led the donkey to Him, then covered it with their clothes, and then the Lord sat down on the donkey.
EXP|0|15|5|0|The donkey was tethered when they found the disciples, and was still the property of a man in the world. What does that want to say? Such is the bounded simplicity, humility, and love, which is still bound by the world, or the spirit in man, which has not yet been made free, though he is completely turned to the Lord in his humble and loving nature, and thus his whole destiny in and for the Lord. But when the Lord sees such a spirit, He immediately sends His servants to set him free and lead him to the Lord, and the world soon loses all apparent right and power over him about whom the Lord speaks: "I need him!"
EXP|0|15|6|0|Why is it a mare and not a male donkey? - Because the woman here more sharply describes the deepest humility and the fruitful love than the little male donkey!
EXP|0|15|7|0|Now the mare is with the Lord; and the disciples cover her with their clothes. This signifies how true humility and fruitful love, as soon as she has come to the Lord, is immediately clothed in true wisdom. Because clothes denote the wisdom in active use. The simpler they are, the higher the degree of wisdom from the Lord they signify; because the pure love and humility is naked.
EXP|0|15|8|0|If there would be very excellent and magnificent garments over it, it would signify how wisdom is greater and stronger than love, and therefore also the angelic spirits in the wisdom heaven are clothed with exceedingly great splendor; but the angelic spirits of the highest heaven, who are pure in their love for the Lord, appear very poorly clothed, and sometimes quite naked, especially when their love for the Lord has attained the highest possible degree.
EXP|0|15|9|0|Here, too, the meagre clothes of the disciples with which the donkey was covered, designate the pure Divine Wisdom, and if such fertile love is clothed with such pure Divine Wisdom out of humility, then she is perfectly fit to receive the Lord, and then she is completely one with the Lord.
EXP|0|15|10|0|Such fruitful love, clothed with wisdom, bears the Lord; but the Lord directs Himself so that it can never possibly make any misstep, and the ride then goes straight to the city of God, which signifies the eternal kingdom of God, or true eternal life! - Here is the picture and its meaning.
EXP|0|15|11|0|It will be said, "Everything is shown correctly; but so, as it is, we still do not quite understand how it would be suitable for our cause! "
EXP|0|15|12|0|But I say: Once the light is there, you may put it where you want to go, and it fits everywhere, as if it were destined for that point since eternity!
EXP|0|15|13|0|Try this once with a burning candle. Put it on different places in your room, and it will nowhere seem to be strange and eerie, but will be pretty and friendly everywhere.
EXP|0|15|14|0|So are the different stars in the sky also; only seemingly to your eye, constantly changing their positions; But can you tell if Orion is better off at sunrise, at midday, or in the evenings of the firmament? Wherever he stands, he already appears in his most peculiar place. Likewise, the sun is equally glorious everywhere; and where her light falls, she does the same service.
EXP|0|15|15|0|However, you can do just the same with the brightly lit light of this text. You can place the same text wherever you want to, so it will be most gloriously fit exactly as if it were meant to fit there. To see whether it suits our cause, let's try it now; we'll put it down, and it's going to look like it's been given just for that. And so listen; we want to try it!
EXP|0|15|16|0|Question: Could not the Lord have had a horse, or at least a well-dressed donkey, instead of thát donkey? - For sure; every animal would have served the Lord without resistance in that case. A lion, a tiger, a panther, a camel, an elephant, a horse, a mule, all of which would have been much stronger in the first place and would have obeyed the Lord of Infinity, the almighty Creator of all things; And to do so, such a ride would have been more impressive than the one on a weak donkey mare.
EXP|0|15|17|0|That would be true, however, only ad hominem (humanly) taken; but ad Dominum (with the Lord), things are different. The One who is the Fundamental Order and the fundamental meaning of all things, do not act like a human to whom things does not matter, but with Him, everything was exemplary in the most immovable and indestructible, eternal order.
EXP|0|15|18|0|These stronger animals usually designate knowledge and wisdom for themselves; but they lack the fruitfulness and humility of love in its deepest simplicity.
EXP|0|15|19|0|If the Lord had chosen such an animal, He would in fact have indicated that man should throw himself on the enrichment of the sciences, on all possible knowledge, and on all wisdom. Yes, He would have told him to study all the libraries in the world, or at least as much as possible; but the Lord knew what He was doing, and the principle that the Lord set up at the beginning remained fixed, saying, "As soon as you eat of the tree of knowledge, you will die!"
EXP|0|15|20|0|But just as the Lord rode a donkey covered with plain clothes, the Lord figuratively and actively indicated to all men that they should do the same spiritually, and keep only and alone the fruitful, true love out of humility; then the Lord will make them free from all the world, and will clothe them with clothes of true wisdom, and He Himself will then guide them as they bear Him, with such love in their hearts and on the backs of their humility.
EXP|0|15|21|0|But man should not ride horses, elephants, camels, lions, panthers and tigers; or: man should not hunt after knowledge and wisdom and recognition - for all this is the fruit of the tree of knowledge, but man is to wait upon the Lord in true love and humility! And at the right time, the Lord will come and make him free, and then bless the tree of knowledge; or the donkey will be clothed, and man will then be able to enjoy all the fruits of true wisdom for eternity from this blessed tree!
EXP|0|15|22|0|Now I ask if the light of this text fits our cause or not! - I think this is to be grasped with the hands; but still, next time, another central sun!
EXP|0|16|0|1|"Jesus says, "Lift up the stone! "Then Martha, the sister of the deceased, speaks to Him: "Lord, he already smells; for he is already dead four days!" (John 11:39, written on 15 January 1844)
EXP|0|16|1|0|Write down the central sun, as usual!
EXP|0|16|2|0|"Jesus says," Lift up the stone! " Then Martha, the sister of the deceased, speaks to Him:" Lord, he already smells; for he is already dead four days!”
EXP|0|16|3|0|So, if you always choose light texts whose understanding can be grasped with your hands at the first moment, I cannot always teach you ten full pages; for this text, even in its first position, has completely the same in it, which I constantly and palpably express to you through the course of this entire epilogue.
EXP|0|16|4|0|I also say to you: Lift away the gravestone of the world from the grave of your love! Or: do not seek to attain life by providing yourself with all sorts of enrichments of the understanding of the learning of the world, but lift this stone away so that, when I come to your grave, My living voice will enter your grave unhindered and awaken the death of your bound and fettered Lazarus, who is your spirit, bound and gagged by so many bandages of the world!
EXP|0|16|5|0|And Martha, too, comes to Me, the rational mind of the world, and says, "Lord, he has been in the grave for four days, and already smells evil!" Nevertheless, in order to show the glory of God, I will, however, awaken the already four days in the grave of mouldering to a new life, if only the stone will be rolled away.
EXP|0|16|6|0|But, as Martha speaks, man's foolish reason speaks and says, as I have already said: "Yes, what should we do there? In our boyhood, then as young men, then as men, and even as old men, we have continually occupied ourselves with the world; So our spirits are already in the grave of the world for these four days of life, bound with its bandages, and smells evil of all the sins we have committed these four days!
EXP|0|16|7|0|"Will the Lord have so much mercy that He will manifestly and wonderfully awaken us to life? How can we expect such from the Most Holy, against whose commandments we have sinned so often, and have brought it so far by this sin, that our spirit is dead, that we no longer even know whether we have a spirit, and who we are, yes, whether there is a living soul in our body or not?
EXP|0|16|8|0|And if we also have a living spirit and a living soul, surely the spirit, like the soul, is too buried in the mass of our flesh, and too bound up with its bonds, that we could ever expect that the Lord, who wants to condescend over everything sacred, so deeply to awaken this Lazarus in us with the omnipotence of His voice and then to lead us to His eternal destiny. Besides, we cannot easily get rid of the world so completely that we can expect such from the Lord!"
EXP|0|16|9|0|On the other hand, I say: I do not call and say: "Sit completely out of all communication with the world necessary for your temporal existence!"; for I did not do that Myself when I was in the world. I myself have worked in the world and have done the world many good services with My own hands. And so I never say to you, "Have nothing whatsoever to do with the world!" but I say this to you:
EXP|0|16|10|0|Lift off the stone, indeed the heavy stone, from your Lazarus grave, and you should immediately become aware of the glory of God in you! Only the grave must be open, and then those who are in the graves will hear My voice and be awakened!
EXP|0|16|11|0|But as long as you do not lift the stone from the grave, you are still a prisoner of death, and I can scream like a night watchman, and yet your Lazarus does not hear Me; because love does not penetrate through the stone, because the stone in itself is the true symbol of all lovelessness. A stone can only be smashed and destroyed by the voice of My wrath; But My love does not put a stone in front of the mouth, but a trumpet.
EXP|0|16|12|0|Such a stone is your worldly intellectual reasoning; it is firm and heavy, and it takes a lot of effort to lift it away from the grave. But all the same, it still has to go away, otherwise My awakening voice will not penetrate into the dead Lazarus in you.
EXP|0|16|13|0|The stone probably prevents the nostrils of the world to be overcome by the evil odour of modern Lazarus; But I say, "It is good for him that the stone of the tomb is rolled away, for his nostrils to be touched by the evil odour of the modern Lazarus; for if it would not be done, and where a person, after his stone of his worldliness have been lifted, does not shudder in true remorse for the condition of his Lazarus, My awakening call will not penetrate into the tomb of the modern Lazarus, awaken him and then let him loosen the bonds of death!
EXP|0|16|14|0|I think you probably cannot speak any more clearly about it, and you have thus received more than a sufficiently powerful light for the perfect illumination of this important matter.
EXP|0|16|15|0|It depends entirely on you to act accordingly. If you act according to this, you will also come to the living conviction that this revelation does not come from the mouth of a man, but from My own! But if you only read it like another worldly book, then it will only be a book of the world and a work of a human being!
EXP|0|16|16|0|And with these words, I also conclude this My great gift to you. If, however, you want more of such luminaries as an extraordinary supplement, I leave that to your love and your desire; But I will always be the Friendly Giver. Amen.
EXP|0|17|0|1|"Did not Christ have to suffer so and enter into his glory?" (Luke 24:26, written on 15 January 1844)
EXP|0|17|1|0|"Must not Christ suffer and enter into His glory?"
EXP|0|17|2|0|In the above text, it is obvious that the glory of eternal life cannot be attained through great reading and learning, but only through the act of love.
EXP|0|17|3|0|It will of course be said here: "Christ was the eternal life in Himself anyway, and possessed all the glory of it; why did He have to suffer afterwards to enter into this glory?
EXP|0|17|4|0|But I say that Christ was only a human being and that as the first basic example, He had to fully embrace the perfect glory of God through His deeds! And had He not done this, it would have been the same all over creation; for in Him, Father and Son became One again, or what is also, Divine love and Divine wisdom. For before that, Love had departed from Wisdom, because Wisdom in its holiness had set itself up unreachable to the highest, and its demands were above all fulfillment.
EXP|0|17|5|0|But Wisdom was desolate without the intimate union with Love; but how could He reunite with Love? - He had to fulfil it in the man Jesus, the conditions of reconciliation which He had set Himself; He had to humble Himself to the smallest point, and for the first time, He became completely one with Love, which is the 'Father'.
EXP|0|17|6|0|That is why Christ, as the Self, the eternal, all-powerful basic Wisdom of the Father, despised all the wisdom of the sages of the world; and all the scribes had to be an abomination to Him, as their deeds were not in accordance with the life of Scripture.
EXP|0|17|7|0|He, as the eternal Wisdom of the Father, had to do works of love and teach men the sole law of love; Indeed, in the end He had to be captured and crucified by the wisdom of the learned priests, and in this way, He had to suffer the greatest disgrace as the Primeval Light of the Father or Love, and brought the greatest eclipse on Himself. "Father! Why did You leave Me?!"
EXP|0|17|8|0|But that He, as the Primordial Light of all infinity in Himself, had to undergo a complete eclipse, is proved by that moment, hitherto unknown to anyone, in which, after the passing of Christ on the cross, a perfect eclipse of the whole infinite creation occurred, and the light not only of the Earth sun, but all suns in all infinity, was darkened for a time of three hours.
EXP|0|17|9|0|And it was also this moment of eclipse like that of which you know that in Him the soul of Christ descended to Sheol after death, in order to redeem the spirits who were trapped in the ancient wisdom and lead them to the new Light, which began from the reunion of the Son with the Father, to fulfil all infinity.
EXP|0|17|10|0|Christ, therefore, had to fulfil the old law of wisdom in Himself, to the dot, in order to atone for it all trials against the Father; or all Wisdom had to be crucified so that the Love of the Father could be justified!
EXP|0|17|11|0|Well, so God did Himself; what do you want to do then? Do you think that by the justification of your wisdom you will enter into the glory of eternal life?
EXP|0|17|12|0|If, as the Divine Wisdom, Christ himself had to do works of love and preach alive, and had to crucify all His wisdom and let it pass into the greatest darkness, to fully re-enter into the glory of the Father, who was the separate Love in Christ Himself after all, people will have to walk this path too and will have to follow Christ so that they want to enter into the glory of His Fatherly Love with Him.
EXP|0|17|13|0|In the primitive church of the world it was said: "You humans can only reach the otherwise unattainable Divine Wisdom through the Love of God!"; but with Christ it says, "Now, as the Divine Wisdom, as the Way and the Life, I am the Door to Love or, to the Father! Whoever wants to go to the Father, must go through Me! '
EXP|0|17|14|0|But how? Through the wisdom, because Christ as the Door is the Divine Wisdom self? - Oh no; for it was this Wisdom that made Me humble to the last atom! It, as the inviolable holiness of God, descended deeply among all sinners; that Wisdom, which at that time was not allowed to be seen in its basic light even by the most perfect angelic spirit, now dealt with sinners and dined under their roof, and in the end had to be crucified by pagan soldiers and henchmen!
EXP|0|17|15|0|From this endless humiliation of the Divine Wisdom Itself, however, it is more than crystal clear that no one, with his inflated wisdom, will reach the glory of eternal life! Nobody will turn his studied books and writings into grades in the kingdom of heaven, but only his true humility and the true working, living Love of the Father.
EXP|0|17|16|0|In Christ, all primordial, Godly Wisdom passed into love for the Father; this made Son and Father one. But it must be the same with man. Before he is not humbled to the last drop in his haughty mind and in all his desires, which amount to all kinds of honours, - yes, before he will lay everything at the feet of Love, and therefore will suffer a brief eclipse of all his worldly wisdom, he will truly not enter into the glory of the Father!
EXP|0|17|17|0|Christ had to suffer and do so in order to enter into the glory of the Father; so every man must do likewise and must follow Christ alive, if he wants to enter into the glory of the Father.
EXP|0|17|18|0|Christ, however, had not studied at colleges to enter into the glory of the Father as a learned sage, but His school was called: humble and labouring love! But if Christ preceded this school, how would you enter the kingdom of God with another?!
EXP|0|17|19|0|I think that more than that would be unnecessary; because from the deepest wisdom, this is explained as clear as daylight. Do the same, and you will live! Amen.
EXP|0|18|0|1|"But if I drive out the devils by the finger of God, then the kingdom of God has come to you!" (Luke 11:20, written on 15 January 1844)
EXP|0|18|1|0|"But if I drive out the devils by the finger of God, then the kingdom of God has come to you!"
EXP|0|18|2|0|This text says just what I always talk to you about. - What is the 'finger of God', what the 'devil' and his expulsion, and what the 'kingdom of God' that comes to you? What does the finger actually mean?
EXP|0|18|3|0|The finger shows the activity in the small, as the hand, the activity in the big. The 'Devil' is the world which is to give way to men through the small activity of love. The kingdom of God coming to you, is the gracious light of love and the associated gift of eternal life.
EXP|0|18|4|0|So here the finger of God shows My loving-care activity especially with you humans, and the gifts that I give you are from My finger. For if I said, "I drive out the devils from you with My hand," that would mean: "I send you a general judgment, as was the case in the days of Noah!" But I only drive the world in you with My finger, and thus you receive no judgment, but only a light of mercy.
EXP|0|18|5|0|"I cast the world out of you with My finger" also means as much as: I seek out those who are better spirits, but still live in worldly affliction. These I touch with My finger, that they may come into My inner light of mercy.
EXP|0|18|6|0|In this light of mercy, I show you what you have to do and how easy and how little, to attain eternal life and to take the kingdom of God, as it comes alive in this light of grace to you; and this also means that I require of you only a little activity - that is, not an activity of the hand, but only that of a finger - which consists in nothing else, but that you should love Me more than the world and do good to your brothers and sisters with all your might.
EXP|0|18|7|0|If I demanded a great deal of activity, you would have to do what once the apostles had to do, namely to leave everything in the world and in the end even taste the death on the cross.
EXP|0|18|8|0|So only with the finger do I drive out the world from you, and you feel that way! What would you say if I want to lift up My hand? - How much do I take from you, and yet it is to you as if I have asked a lot of you!
EXP|0|18|9|0|I say to you: Make no effort at all for the world; because she is not worthy of it! Why are you tiring your heads laboriously with all sorts of worldly erudite filth, while I offer you the gold of life in abundance, if you would let go of the world, and embrace Me in your heart?
EXP|0|18|10|0|What would you say to a man who had a fruit tree in his garden? The fruit of this tree was ripe, and man could easily have reached it with a slight outreach of his hand, and, touch it with a finger, and it would be in his hand.
EXP|0|18|11|0|But what did the foolish man do in order to achieve this fruit with more convenience, and thus in a certain way to show how much value he places on this ripe fruit? He dug a foundation, and built a foundation and step-altar under the fruit, and then comfortably reached out to the ripe fruit. The altar was completed after several weeks; but in the meantime, the fruit on the tree rotted, and he got, after completing his great foolish effort, instead of a fresh and lively one, a rotten and thus dead fruit from the tree!
EXP|0|18|12|0|These foolish people are all those who seek the kingdom of truth in great erudition, which could be achieved so easily and vividly with only a slight elevation of the heart to Me! Such scholars make and dig foundations upon foundations and then laboriously build costly altars on them, and when they have completed them, they have reached nothing but a dead and rotten fruit for all their toil and labour, which have no worth, neither for the world but even much less for the spirit. Not for the world, because it says, "What are such expenses and so much trouble because of such low percentages?" And even less for the spirit, because he speaks of his sphere of life: "I cannot use anything modern or dead!"
EXP|0|18|13|0|The formerly mature fruit is the well-ordered spirit in man; why then so much effort to free the ripened spirit, which anyone can achieve it with only the small effort of reaching out to it with a finger? For why force entire libraries into the head, where only: "love God above everything and your neighbour as yourself!" would suffice?!
EXP|0|18|14|0|I did not need armed armies to drive out the devils, but only one finger, which is My earnest love-will; likewise do ye: be earnestly willing to love, and do the good advice that I give you, and you will also be liberated with the slightest trouble of all the world, and My kingdom will surely come alive to you! Amen.
EXP|0|19|0|1|"I will not leave you as orphans. I will come to you!" (John 14:18, 15 January 1844)
EXP|0|19|1|0|"I will not leave you as orphans. I will come to you!"
EXP|0|19|2|0|This text says again quite the same, what lies ahead for you, what I have always told you, and what I confirm just now with this new gift faithfully and vividly.
EXP|0|19|3|0|"I will not leave you as orphans!" But, as it says, "I abide with you until the end of time!", But not in your sophistication and great learning, which disgusts Me, but in the love and humility of your heart.
EXP|0|19|4|0|"I will not leave you as orphans!", does not mean to have said: "I want to provide you with books of all kinds and also with painted prayer houses filled with carvings and portraits of Me belonging in paganism!" For every external appearance belongs to the world and hinders the opening of the inner vision, just as the man who does not close his eye, does not go to sleep, and in sleep, even less to a dream, which is an inner imaging of what belongs to the spirit world.
EXP|0|19|5|0|So I do not want to leave you as an orphan, to allow by My admission that you can put into action a lot of external spectacles, which at most refer to Me and at the same time write out of your intellect an equally large, if not greater amount of books that research the truth in the same way you gamble in the lottery, for no one knows if the number he has set, will be drawn, but everyone relies on good luck. And if the number has been accidentally drawn, he no more knows the reason for this success than he would otherwise have known the reason for not being drawn. For every composer is of the opinion that his number will be the best; otherwise he would not have set it. The next round shows him another light, namely that another digit was better. Of course he says: "But I already had this number on the paper. Why did I have to choose another one?"
EXP|0|19|6|0|And look, this example fits all the great number of writers! Everybody thinks he hit the nail on the head one way or the other. But it does not take long before another person shows up, who proves to the first one that he has made a tremendous mistake. And so it goes on and on, and in the end, the last one knows it as little as the first, whether he hit the nail on the head or not.
EXP|0|19|7|0|If it succeeds here and there in one or the other, or one or the other subject to come to the truth, he still does not know whether he have earnestly found it or not. The only criterion for him is that he has lent universal applause to the world with his work, but he does not think that it does not take much to obtain this applause.
EXP|0|19|8|0|Mankind can only go about with writing, as the lotterists do before drawing with their lot-drawers, that is, to keep everything in confusion, so that no one will know what the writer really wanted, then all criticism of such a colossal work remains modestly in the background, and the writer then gained public world acclaim with his work.
EXP|0|19|9|0|But ask: "Is the Holy Spirit promised by Me in such works?" - Oh no! Truly, they are orphans; I am not with them! For those, this text here does not apply!
EXP|0|19|10|0|But perhaps it applies to the painters, engravers, sculptors and gilders, who are particularly concerned with the pictorial representation of the so-called sacred objects, - but if they are paid, they also deliver images of slaughter and all sorts of other obscene representations? - I say: these too are orphans, and this text has nothing to do with them!
EXP|0|19|11|0|But it will perhaps be the sermon and prayer poets, as well as musical composers for the so-called church music? - Oh no! Even for these the text does not apply; because even these turn the mantle to the wind and would do everything for the money. The first one today writes a sublime song, a prayer, a psalm, which would not have disgraced David if he had written it; but tomorrow, he writes with the same enthusiasm, for the sake of money, a sublime poem about the whore of a great man, and in case of need also makes a sublime epitaph for a deceased lap dog of a princess. The second, however, is composing an oratorio today - but when paid, he also writes a ballet or even lower dance music.
EXP|0|19|12|0|Question: Is there any action of the Holy Spirit? I do not find Him; and if I do not find it, you will certainly find Him even less, even if you seek Him with lanterns in which a central sun burns instead of a dim candle!
EXP|0|19|13|0|But is the Holy Spirit perhaps in, for example, the wise state laws, laws of war, all sorts of ordinances, and even in the sharp, manifold ecclesiastical disciplinary laws? - Indeed, I cannot find Him there!
EXP|0|19|14|0|Why not? - Because in everything not I, but only worldly ruling advantages are the reason! Everybody wants to reign, the emperor and the king, the prince, the count, the baron, the knight, the lord of 'the merchant, the citizen, even the peasant, and of the emperor, of course, all his civil servants as if they represent almost everywhere the personality of the emperor himself.
EXP|0|19|15|0|There must indeed be an emperor and a king and a prince; but they should not be there because of the rule, but because of the leadership, that the peoples would be led to Me by their leadership! But they who have often only turned from Me and to the world, were not made strong, but only weak, so that they are easier to control in their weakness!
EXP|0|19|16|0|Question: Is it the effect of the Holy Spirit, if the ruler sees in his subjects nothing but serfs, if he can go back on his word that he uttered at all times? - The ruler should be a leader and a comforter of his people and should give them laws that are not derived from pagan laws, but those of Mine; then he would be a righteous regent and the Holy Spirit would work with him, as he did with David and other worthy rulers.
EXP|0|19|17|0|But in the inventions of all kinds of superfluous machinery which makes the hands of poor people obsolete, in the promotion of industry, in the construction of railroads, and in the establishment of great powers of war, the Holy Spirit never works! For all the same was common before the flood in Noah's time through the action of the world-spirit, which is the devil in its entirety. So it was with Sodom and Gomorrah and Babel.
EXP|0|19|18|0|But who will want to claim that the Holy Spirit worked like that? Therefore are such activities, which counters the Holy Spirit, always followed by a powerful judgment. I already have a similar judgement ready, in order to show that My Holy Spirit is by no means present in the contemporary course of action of the world, by which this world stands completely as an orphan. But I let them rise for some time until they have reached the right height for a fall, - and then a flash from height to fall, and it will be seen in its light, how many of the effects of the Holy Spirit are now present in the world!
EXP|0|19|19|0|Yes, but if so, where are those who I do not want to leave as orphans?
EXP|0|19|20|0|I say: There are already some here and there; but they have now become almost rarer and more exquisite than large crown diamonds. These live simply, withdrawn from the world as much as possible, and their joy is Me, and I am the subject of their conversations too! Why then? Because the mouth speaks about what the heart is full of! So I am also the object with which their hearts is occupied, and everything else in the world is a hollow nut to them.
EXP|0|19|21|0|These are truly no orphans; for I am in the midst of them, talking to them daily and teaching them Myself and drawing them Myself. These hear My voice all the time and also recognize this Voice as that of the right shepherd and not as that of a hireling who does not follow him because it is the voice of a clever hireling. So these are the ones for whom the present text is meant for.
EXP|0|19|22|0|I do not need any scholars, no poets, no visual artists and no composers, no inventors of machines and no world legislators, but I need loving, humble hearts. Where I find that, I will add everything else, and certainly in a better way than what the world invents; and then everything will be an effect of the Holy Spirit, and there will be no orphans in the world! But so there are only very few whose ear is receptive to My voice.
EXP|0|19|23|0|*** translation missing ***
EXP|0|20|0|1|"And He saw that they were in need of rowing; because the wind was against them. And He came to them for the fourth night watch, walking on the lake; and He would pass by them." (Mark 6:48)
EXP|0|20|1|0|"And He saw that they were in need of rowing; because the wind was against them. And He came to them for the fourth night watch, walking on the lake; and He would pass by them."
EXP|0|20|2|0|Long verses need a short explanation, because they usually already carry the explanation. Short verses, however, need a longer explanation, because for the time being they do not entail any of them for the sake of brevity, and secondly because in them the light is usually more focused and veiled, and therefore it requires more to set all its light free than in longer verses, which already shine strong enough in their position anyway.
EXP|0|20|3|0|For this reason, I cannot give you an extended explanation of the present text, because its light is very strong anyway; and if you only want to think a little about it, then you must understand it with your hands and feet at the same time! But in order to assimilate such things, I only want to point this out to you through a very brief hint, and you will have enough to agree with this text. And so listen!
EXP|0|20|4|0|The 'sea' means the world; the adverse "winds" are the world's activities and their desires, against which a right boatman struggles until the fourth night watch, which marks his last days of life, that is, throughout his lifetime; because by "night", the material life in this world is to be understood.
EXP|0|20|5|0|The Lord is not in the ship. Why not? Because He is not in the world; for the ship denotes the man living in the world, with whom the Lord is not, for the sake of man's freedom.
EXP|0|20|6|0|Nevertheless, the Lord miraculously follows the boatman and crosses over all the waves and swells of the world, as if they were solid land. He does not care about the boatman on the lake; where He meets one, He passes by so that He does not disturb him in his freedom.
EXP|0|20|7|0|But when He meets a ship carrying His disciples, that is, those who recognize and invoke Him, then He approaches the ship, though otherwise He would pass by; for the ship carries His disciples, or: in the human being there is a heart that loves the Lord, believes in Him, and calls Him.
EXP|0|20|8|0|Although the heart fears in the beginning and considers Me to be a ghost, that is: a man who is still full of erroneous ideas about Me, considers it impossible or even a chimera (mirage, phantasy) that I can walk on the water, I could approach and even climb his ship.
EXP|0|20|9|0|If, however, he does not let up in his love, I will come closer to his ship and report to him; and has he heard My voice when I say to him, "Fear not; for it is I, your Master, your Lord, your God, and your Father! ", then the fear of the ghost will soon pass, and man will take Me into his ship with exceedingly great joy!
EXP|0|20|10|0|See, that's the whole explanation of this text! Only one question remains, namely: How must the ship be ordered, which carries My disciples there? Is it perhaps, a learning compiled steamboat, or is it a three-masted battleship ordered with a hundred and sixty cannons, such as a frigate, a protector, a brig, or perhaps a richly loaded merchant ship? - Oh no! All these ship types do not carry My disciples; I usually go so far from them that they do not even see Me as a ghost! But who would like to approach ships with cannons?! Their protection is death; but the ships, which have the protection of death, are safe from death, for death has nothing to fear from death. But where death encircles a ship, I keep its wide range (cannon shooting range), and life passes by.
EXP|0|20|11|0|But what then must the ship that bears the disciples look like? - I tell you: very simple! It is merely a raft bound together and solidified by several solid beams, almost level to the surface of the water, where the skippers are at most a few feet above the surface of the water. It must not have any sails, so that it is not mastered by the wind of the world, but only solid oars on each side, so to be as untouched as possible by the various winds of the world, and the sailors can freely guide them with the fixed oars.
EXP|0|20|12|0|When I come upon such a humble ship, I then recognize it as one bearing My disciples; I then approach and climb in the vessel. Why then? - Because such a ship firstly does not move so fast, because there are no sails and no steam wheels, but only rudders, making such rapid movement impossible, and I can easily catch up with it; secondly, because such a ship has no circle of death whose friend I, as Life itself, am not; and thirdly, because such a ship, because of its great humility, can easily be climbed on from the surface of the water without any indecency and effort.
EXP|0|20|13|0|But I am by no means a friend of great effort; What cannot be achieved by Me with the greatest ease, as if it can almost happen by itself, I let go. You will understand it easily, why? For every man has his perfect freedom, which is never limited by Me!
EXP|0|20|14|0|But when, nevertheless, I meet such a very low and easily ascendable ship on the fluctuating waves of the world and are recognized by it, I also enter, as if I would also be willing to pass by. And once I'm on the boat, it will soon be day, and in the day you can easily see the safe shore, and I as a good master sailor will no doubt not miss the shore.
EXP|0|20|15|0|I think you will understand this explanation. Therefore, you also mount such a boat - the humbler it is, the better - and I will also approach this ship Myself and will then climb in it completely! Amen.
EXP|0|21|0|1|"Blessed are your eyes, that they see, and your ears, that they may hear!" (Matthew 13:16)
EXP|0|21|1|0|"Blessed are your eyes, that they see, and your ears, that they may hear!"
EXP|0|21|2|0|What do you think what this text means? - You immediately say: "We do not know!"
EXP|0|21|3|0|For if you said, "We know it!" You would obviously be lying. For you first have to look very closely at the text in the outer sense of the letter. If you find the text very wise according to ordinary understanding, you are still far from the truth and the light that is in this text; but if you find that this text is nonsense to the ordinary mind, then you are much closer to the truth and the light of this text.
EXP|0|21|4|0|One could of course wittingly say: "I agree with that; and whoever recognizes the whole Bible as a nonsense, is already the light and the truth itself!"- But I did not mean it in a witty way when I said: "You must first find the text to be nonsense out of your worldly mind before you can approach its light?"
EXP|0|21|5|0|Why do I say this? - Because this text has a purely heavenly meaning, which is absolutely contrary to all world understanding!
EXP|0|21|6|0|But how is this text nonsense after the understanding of the world? - Listen, I want to tell you!
EXP|0|21|7|0|You know that in you, only the heart or the love alone is capable of blissful feeling or any delight; and this for the reason that only the love - or the spirit in man - is life, and therefore alone is capable of every sensation. And so salvation cannot be good for the eye and the ear; for the eye and the ear are but sense-tools, which must serve only the spirit for its living activities, and neither the eye nor the ear can ever be blissful for themselves, but the spirit through the eye and through the ear, as well as through the other sense tools.
EXP|0|21|8|0|So if you consider the text, "Blessed are the eyes that see; and blessed are the ears that hear!", so that, according to the understanding of the world, something contradictory is apparently said. But now let us see if it is the same with the matter!
EXP|0|21|9|0|The ordinary, slightly better, world-Christians understand this as though only those eyes were blessed and the same ears, that have seen and heard Me on earth during My lifetime, and it is said that the whole thing is only a more beautiful figure of speech in which to do so; signs instead of things, parts of a whole for the whole itself, or as the eloquent scholars put it: "Signum pro re; pars pro toto." (The sign for the cause, the part stands for the whole) But basically it still means: Blessed are the people who have seen and heard Me themselves!
EXP|0|21|10|0|Is not that the right explanation, and nota bene from the mouths of the better world Christians?! - That's for sure; but I must immediately announce that neither I, nor the named evangelist have ever studied rhetoric (art of speech), and have paid no heed to any synecdoche (interchange of part and whole), nor to all sorts of syllogisms (reasoning).
EXP|0|21|11|0|Our figure of speech had the sole name: Inner Divine-Spiritual Truth. And according to this figure of speech, which appears in My rhetoric, the text above does not belong to the synecdoche, nor to any kind of syllogism; it is also not a paraphrase (description) nor a pro- and epilogue (foreword and postscript), but, as I said, it is a pure, most inner, Divine-spiritual truth!
EXP|0|21|12|0|And this consists in the fact that all men in the world usually have a great fear of the death of the body, and that because they are worldly, and therefore cannot see what is of the spirit, nor are they able to hear the true, living teaching for their spirit.
EXP|0|21|13|0|But in this text, there is a heavenly praise of those who, by a true love life, have made the world fall with their night like a heavy blanket from their eyes, and the ear of their spirit was opened to hear My Father's voice, and I say as much as: "Happy are the born again!" And in this position, it does not refer in any external sense to at most those people who would be My countrymen and contemporaries, but the relationship extends to all people who ever have lived on the earth and will still live, as well as to the inhabitants of all other worlds.
EXP|0|21|14|0|For everything has to be spiritually regenerated (renewed) before it can enter into the spiritual and therefore eternally living, truly beatific. And so here the understanding of the Divine truth is understood under "eyes" and the "taking in" of the same and "becoming active" under "ears", and then it also means as much as: Blessed is man in his spiritual understanding, so he fully recognizes the Divine truth; and he is truly blessed when he receives the Divine Truth into his life and then acts exclusively! For only then will he receive the rebirth of the spirit, out of which he will no longer see, feel, and taste death.
EXP|0|21|15|0|So that's the right meaning of this text! But quite erroneously, this text would be applied to those who see through their eyes and read through a good deal of books and seek the light, or those who, if they cannot read yet, listen to much sermons, Christian doctrines and confessionals; because they always come out of the sermon the same as when they came in!
EXP|0|21|16|0|Yes, often many do not know at the doorstep of the house of prayer what was preached anymore, and in many a sermon, the ears of the listeners are nothing less than happy, especially when sometimes a preacher not afflicted by too much brotherly love, present hell as hot as possible and the way to heaven but very narrow, steep and thorny, giving in the end his listeners a hard time choosing which way to walk and therefore they think: "Hell is hot; but it leads a very comfortable way! Heaven probably offers the highest blessedness; but who can reach it if it can only be reached in such an almost impossibly ascendable way?"
EXP|0|21|17|0|Well, such ears should not be the most blissful, just as little as the eyes of the learned, who see much, but can never get to see what they actually want to see! Therefore, only blessed are those who commit themselves to the rebirth of the spirit and always reach after it more and more.
EXP|0|21|18|0|But no one is reborn at once, but only little by little; but neither does the act of rebirth begin before anyone, until he has begun to know the Divine truth, and no one will be fully born again, and come to the perfect inner intuition and hearing of the living Word sooner, than when the world - which is in fact sin - has been voluntarily banished from oneself. And only then, in the pure heavenly light, does the cited text enter the comforting application, and only then are the eyes blessed that see this, and the ears that hear it.
EXP|0|21|19|0|I think that this text will be clear enough again. Therefore, seek also for its realization in you! Amen.
EXP|0|22|0|1|"And He said unto them, Verily, I say to you, there are some here who will not taste death until they see the kingdom of God coming in power!" (Mark 9:01, jl.022,01-13)
EXP|0|22|1|0|"And He said unto them, Verily, I say to you, there are some here who will not taste death until they see the kingdom of God come in power!" (Mark 9:01)
EXP|0|22|2|0|This is again a bit longer text and therefore needs a slightly shorter explanation. One may only know who the few are who will not taste death until they come to see the kingdom of God in its glory; if one knows that, then one knows almost the whole meaning of this text!
EXP|0|22|3|0|So who are the ones? - These are the believers and those who are hoping for it! He who believes firmly, will find his hope realized in his faith; for it is also said, "He who has faith the size of a mustard seed, and does not doubt what he believes, can move mountains with the power of his faith."
EXP|0|22|4|0|Thus, among the 'many', the believers are to be understood, and this is further indicated by the fact that the believer is constantly animated by the desire to see with his eyes what he believes. For this reason, therefore, this promise is made to indicate how the inner desire of such believers should be realized; and they should not taste death before they see what they believe.
EXP|0|22|5|0|What did these many believe? These many firmly believed that I am the promised Messiah, also believed that through Me the glory of the kingdom of God, that is, a perfect theocracy (reign of God), will be established on earth and will never end. The Son of Man will take over the glory of the Father on the earth, and then before His power, all the kingdoms and knees of those who are under the earth, on the earth and above the earth will have to bow.
EXP|0|22|6|0|That was the firm belief of these many. Therefore it was said to them that they should not taste any more death before they would see the glory of the kingdom of God come; certainly not in the way they believed it, but only in the correspondence of their faith.
EXP|0|22|7|0|But what do you think, why, after these 'some' who have seen the coming of the glory of the kingdom of God, still tasted the condition of death; that is, after having seen the coming of the kingdom of God, they still had to taste death? The reason lies in the fact that faith, even if it is still so firm, does not produce life unless it is based on love, which alone is immortal!
EXP|0|22|8|0|There are many presently in the world, who hold on solely to the only sanctifying faith, but do not consider that faith is but a radiance of the light of the mercy of My love, which only prepares and works within, as the light naturally works the earth. As it is very noticeable in summer, it also warms the soil and attracts all sorts of fruits from it; but the light cannot always be equally strong, and so, when winter approaches and the sunbeam becomes weaker and nimbler, all the products of the summer light soon die away and are buried under snow and ice.
EXP|0|22|9|0|Why does the earth not revive its showy summery children in the winter? Why must they taste death, even though they have previously experienced the glory of the light from the sun? - Because the earth has too little of its own heat!
EXP|0|22|10|0|So it is synonymous with the hero of the faith! They firmly believe and are full of zeal and activity, as long as they are illuminated and warmed by My blaze of mercy; but when they are put to the test, depending on how much of their own warmth they hold in themselves, they wither; the fruits and leaves fall from the trees, and they stand naked and bare, and instead of the former fruits, snow and ice soon cover their branches and twigs.
EXP|0|22|11|0|In My Highest Summer Grace, they surely see the glory of My Kingdom in the fruits that has been ripened by its light; but these fruits are of foreign origin; that is, they are not produced by the power of their own warmth, and therefore the tasting of death remains infallibly in the background.
EXP|0|22|12|0|But it is not so with those who have a sun within them in their great love for Me; to which I say: Verily, verily, whoever loves Me, and are active according to My word, they shall neither taste nor feel death in eternity!
EXP|0|22|13|0|Faith can also be achieved by reading the right books; but love comes only from the heart. Therefore, if you also ask the books more than your heart, if you have embraced Me, then you will not be one of the some! Keep this always in mind! Amen.
EXP|0|23|0|1|"You blindfolded guides who see the mosquitoes and swallow the camel!" (Matthew 23:24)
EXP|0|23|1|0|"You blindfolded guides who see the mosquitoes and swallow the camel!"
EXP|0|23|2|0|Again, this is a verse that is good for all time, but whose meaning can be grasped immediately with your hands, as is the case with others.
EXP|0|23|3|0|Who are these blindfolded or blind leaders? - These are the so-called small-error threshers or the letter knights of the law. There they cleanse and blaspheme all day long; But the great mistakes on which the whole salvation and life of man depends are often unknown to them, and if they already know them, they shut their eyes for political reasons, as if it was not important.
EXP|0|23|4|0|To make this thing as clear as possible I will give you only examples! We want to progress from the little to the big, or from the exception to the common.
EXP|0|23|5|0|Let's look at a family in a single house! The father has children of both sexes; the boys of this wealthy house are encouraged to diligently study, and the girls also have different masters. They learn to master a foreign language, drawing, music, and also other finer female works.
EXP|0|23|6|0|The sons are urged to study with all zeal. They must be eminent (excellent), otherwise they'll get into trouble; Every neglect is reprimanded with severity, and penalties are not absent. Likewise are the other so-called prosperity rules firmly handled, and woe to the boy who thoughtlessly sin against it! And the penalties (punishments) daily rains down from the father, the instructor and the public teacher.
EXP|0|23|7|0|One will ask: "Yes, is that then wrong?" - I say nothing but: Here also mosquitoes are seen, but the camel is swallowed unheeded!
EXP|0|23|8|0|But what is the camel here? - The camel is the studies itself and the polished worldly education of a young person. Through this swallowed-up camel, the young man loses most of all, to the last drop, of what could have awakened the life of the spirit in him, and thereby is pushed out into the most broken world.
EXP|0|23|9|0|The same goes for the girls! The stern mother reasons her tongue sore all day long; for one daughter has made a stitch too long; on the other a small spot is discovered somewhere; the third did not know her lesson in one or the subject, one of them has her hair not in order - short and good, every wrong act and many more such hardly noticeable mistakes are often reprimanded with bitterness, and the entire day is spent correcting, penalising and contending.
EXP|0|23|10|0|See, mosquitoes are being detected again; but that the girls are killed for all inner, spiritual life by all this worldly frivolity, is the camel that is swallowed without any consideration.
EXP|0|23|11|0|I think we do not need to add an explanation to this example, because it's very clear to you. Let's go to a more general example:
EXP|0|23|12|0|Thus the Church, as it is with you, is very much concerned that especially the so-called common part of the people diligently keep the ecclesiastical statutes, for absolution is otherwise not available to them. He who observes these, receives no reprimand from the ecclesiastical side; for this, on all Sundays and holidays are preached as sharply as possible, and hell is made terribly hot for a poor sinner transgressing such a church statute, and he has work to do to be re-joined with the grace of the church. Of course, a rich man has things a little easier; but the poor man has only hardship!
EXP|0|23|13|0|But what about the living announcement of My Word and the guidance after it? Therefore, if the Christian fulfils only his ecclesiastical duties, then he may also sin against many of My commandments, and he may be assured that he will not receive a sharp penance!
EXP|0|23|14|0|If he only demonstrably attended the church ceremonies on Sunday mornings, then he is free to visit play and public houses as well as dance floors in the afternoons. He can play and revel, dance and whore all night long; he can also sometimes deceive people, slander them, lie, be stingy, inflict harm on another, albeit politically-legally.
EXP|0|23|15|0|All this get sorted at the next confession, especially at a discreet confessor, with five Lord's Prayers and Ave Maria and almost certainly, a fair pay-off. If our confessor has to exempt himself with an indulgence, then he goes forth immaculate like a sun from the confessional to the table of the Lord, and from there like an angel from the church.
EXP|0|23|16|0|Who in this example will not see the detection of the little mosquitoes and the very rough swallowing of the camels?!
EXP|0|23|17|0|Of course, I do not want to reproach all confessors with this; for there are also several here and there who takes the matter seriously from the better side; but only in general is this usually the case.
EXP|0|23|18|0|Nicodemus was also one of the Pharisees and scribes; but he was an exception among them and was thus no mosquito-fish (mosquito-heron) and camel-swallower; for he knew Me and kept My word. This will be enough for exact confessor apology. And so we go on to a more general example!
EXP|0|23|19|0|So the princes of the world give a lot, yes, a horrible set of laws whose transgression, whether knowingly or unknowingly, is severely punished according to the paragraphs; but as far as My laws are concerned, only those are included as state laws, through which a secular assurance can be established. They are the seventh, the fifth, and in a too obviously evil enterprise (drifting), the sixth commandment; The state does not care much about the other seven, and only political considerations should ask for it. So, according to My Word, a state which cares very little or not at all about the leadership of the peoples, says: "We leave the other to the clergy only!"
EXP|0|23|20|0|Then mosquitoes are killed from both sides, and camels are swallowed by the thousands, and the species of the Pharisees never die; because if you catch them on one side, the other side gets more freedom, and you can do as you like, but you get mostly out from the rain but under the eaves.
EXP|0|23|21|0|The world wants to rule, and for this purpose it can make everything fit; Divine and secular laws are harnessed in one yoke and must drag the people to ruin.
EXP|0|23|22|0|Of what use is it, if a person still stands so groomed and able-bodied? Of what use is it if a person goes to confession every day?! And what use is it, if a state would have the best constitution in the world, but still the main principles of the life of the spirit is completely neglected?
EXP|0|23|23|0|But I think it would be better for someone to come to life as a cripple in the world - than to be a groomed worldly man, going into eternal death!
EXP|0|23|24|0|To say more about it would be unnecessary. But if you therefore do not care so much for the little mosquitoes, but rather to not swallow camels, you will have eternal life! Amen.
EXP|0|24|0|1|"And Jesus wept." (John 11:35)
EXP|0|24|1|0|"And Jesus wept."
EXP|0|24|2|0|This text is extremely short, consists of three words; but, in all its brevity, it is so significant and indicative that if I were to present this text to you, you would have to write a whole world full of books. His full revelation, however, you will probably be unable to grasp in their full depth for all eternity!
EXP|0|24|3|0|Countless times stands (in Scripture) the binding word "and", but nowhere does it connect so much as here: for here it unites two infinite things, namely the infinite Love and the infinite Wisdom, power and might of God in one. Because Jesus is the Wisdom, the power and might and thus the ruler of everything that spiritually and naturally fills eternity and infinity.
EXP|0|24|4|0|But this Jesus wept. How and why? - Because He became fully one with the Father and with eternal Love. For once it was said by Moses, when he demanded to see God: "No one can see God and live at the same time (Moses 2, 33:20)!" In Jesus, however, many saw God, and He became their life; and they did not die because they saw Him.
EXP|0|24|5|0|At Moses' times, the Deity did not weep; but He judged to death the transgressors of the law, and none was awakened who once fell to death. Here was the same Deity; but He no longer kept His love and mercy hidden in His inscrutable centre, but He cried and aroused Himself, and untied the bonds of death to the one who was moulding in the grave.
EXP|0|24|6|0|Do you now understand something of what the weeping of Jesus means here? - "Weeping" here means the infinitely deep mercy and infinite Love in God!
EXP|0|24|7|0|Over whom does He have pity? - Over the one laying mouldering in the grave already four days!
EXP|0|24|8|0|Who of you has so much wisdom to fully grasp the endless meaning of this picture? Do you think that Jesus was only doing a local miracle here, in order to first present the two grieving sisters their beloved brother, and secondly, thereby to give a witness to the Jews as no one before Him have ever done?
EXP|0|24|9|0|Oh see, these are very minor circumstances; for, first of all, Jesus had already performed miracles in great abundance, which were equally important; But as far as the consolation of the two sisters is concerned, He certainly would not have been embarrassed, He who holds the hearts of all men in His hand, to make them blessed with a glance, even with the slightest hint, that they should not remember the deceased brother mournfully again, but only with joyful thoughts!
EXP|0|24|10|0|So that was not the main reason - but what then? - Yes, that is the real depth of this act of God that cannot be grasped by you! I can only hint at it through distant hints, but I cannot fully explain them, for a full report on this matter would cost you your life. For it is precisely in this act that it is said to happen, so that the glory of the Father may be revealed in the Son.
EXP|0|24|11|0|What do the two grieving sisters, Martha and Mary, portray? - They are pictures of the prehistoric times; the one more external, thus more exemplary, the other more inner and thus spiritual, in itself full of truth. In a broader sense, under the 'Martha' they represent all natural creation and under 'Mary' all celestial-spiritual creation - See, these are the two grieving sisters!
EXP|0|24|12|0|Who are they mourning for? - For a brother who are already mouldering four long days in the grave! The four days denote four states of creation.
EXP|0|24|13|0|Who is the brother now? - But from here nothing more! Who of you only has a bit of wisdom, may count; but a closer announcement from Me, would be life-threatening!
EXP|0|24|14|0|You may, however, always take so much from what has been said, as a great depth, and what an inscrutability lies in the three words, "And Jesus cried!" If you consider who Jesus is, at least you will be able to sense that His tears meant something quite different and greater than those of a half-blind novel reader. The mind of Jesus was not made sensitive by reading, but that was the eternal Love Himself as Father in the Son!
EXP|0|24|15|0|As an example to be imitated, however, they show by their tears that you, too, should be merciful from the true depth of life; for a soft-heartedness and mercy brought about by reading a novel has no value with Me and is not much better than a blind love and marriage in the theatre. I will once want to give such tender-hearted humans the reward of what was the cause of their tenderness. They are also destined to meet in the beyond in huge libraries full of countless novels, and will not be able to get out of there until they vividly experience that a written love and a written life are no love and no life.
EXP|0|24|16|0|He who does not love Me and does not learn from Me, does all that he does as a dead man, and will not rise from his grave until Jesus weeps over his grave. - Understand this well; it is a great depth, and let your life be so. Amen!
EXP|0|25|0|1|"Do not be worried, and do not say, 'What will we eat? What will we drink? What shall we dress with? After all, the Gentiles seek. For your Father knows that you need all this. "(Matthew 06: 31-32)
EXP|0|25|1|0|"Do not be worried and do not say," What will we eat? What will we drink? What shall we dress with? "The pagans seek after all this. Because your Father knows that you need all this."
EXP|0|25|2|0|See, my dears, these are again a few much longer texts; but for that they are already free and open in all their meaning and have their spiritual meaning so open that almost every man can reach for his needs with his hands! In general, however, you can remember that the most difficult thing is not to be understood in My oral teaching, but the most difficult thing is always in My deeds. - Why then?
EXP|0|25|3|0|So the doctrine had to be made so that it could be understood by the world without much effort; for what use was a doctrine written in the deepest wisdom of all the world?! That would be just what the Japanese language is to you; you would never understand even a jot of it.
EXP|0|25|4|0|Take for example the revelation of John, written in a somewhat deeper wisdom! You've read so many explanations - and you do not really know what to make of this revelation, and for what good it is, next to the gospel!
EXP|0|25|5|0|Therefore, My teaching was always so organised that it can be immediately understood by all the world in its true meaning. Whoever observes the exceedingly expedient and easy-to-understand sense of the letter, will then be all the more likely to accept the very obvious spiritual sense!
EXP|0|25|6|0|And so the two existing texts belong to that part of My teaching which was not called harsh by My disciples; not even to the parables, which My disciples did not always understand, but belong to them - the two texts, namely - to those parts of My teaching, where My disciples said: "Now You openly say what You want, and we understand You!"
EXP|0|25|7|0|So what do these two texts contain? - Nothing but a simple fraternal-friendly warning to the world, and I mean to indicate that people should lay all their cares on Me and only focus on the search of My kingdom; everything else will be freely added. (Matthew 06:33; Luke 12:31)
EXP|0|25|8|0|That is the very natural meaning of these texts; but in this the spiritual is already to be grasped with the hands. For what is advised for the body, the same applies to the soul and to the spirit, and would say something like this:
EXP|0|25|9|0|Do not be anxious to train the spiritual powers of your soul through all sorts of tedious study! Do not worry about the universities and all kinds of doctorates, but love Me, your Father, and I will give you for free the wisdom of the angels; and that will be more than what you would have earned with all the doctor's hats and diplomas in the world!
EXP|0|25|10|0|For all the scholars of the world, no matter how great, do not use their diplomas and PhD caps to explain what happens to the human being after his death, whereas the one whom I gave wisdom, carries around this knowledge in his little finger with the most compelling evidence (certainty).
EXP|0|25|11|0|Yes, I say to you: in this respect the animals, with their dull wits, are better off than some great worldly ways. The text also applies to this: "What good does it do to man if he gains the whole world but suffers damage to his soul?" (Matthew 16:26)
EXP|0|25|12|0|Whoever does not know what will happen to him once, already shows that he has a defective soul. But just as an artist is incapable of anything meaningful on a damaged instrument, even so a spirit of a soul badly damaged by the world, cannot do much for eternal life; for he must use his power to fill in the gaps of the soul. But how could he ever, as an eternal cobbler, bring about a healthy, perfect boot in which his firm foot would find just protection and a firm foundation?!
EXP|0|25|13|0|Therefore, no one should worry about the body or the soul, what he will eat and drink, and how he will dress himself; because I will take care of everything, if he is active out of love for Me according to My teaching. (Mathew.06:25; Matthew.06:33)
EXP|0|25|14|0|That is the whole, easy-to-understand meaning; he who will keep him active to it, will be better off than all speculators, usurers and scholars of all kinds. Amen.
EXP|0|26|0|1|"But those My enemies, who did not want to have Me be King over them, bring forth, and slay them before Me!" (Luke 19:27)
EXP|0|26|1|0|"But those My enemies, who did not want to have Me be King over them, bring forth, and slay them before Me!"
EXP|0|26|2|0|This text is almost too easy to give a long explanation for, and it is also one of those about which the disciples did not ask, "How shall we understand that?" For even the blind Pharisees understood this text, and they knew that I meant them among the citizens of the city to be slayed.
EXP|0|26|3|0|But that would certainly be a narrow sense; Nevertheless, the general is by no means difficult to recognize - one only needs to know that slaying means "to judge", so then one already has the whole thing!
EXP|0|26|4|0|Who are the 'citizens' of the city who did not want the King? - Look out into the world, and you will see such citizens in all the streets, nooks and crannies in countless numbers who do not want the King! - The 'city' is the world; their 'citizens' are the world people who do not want to know anything about Me.
EXP|0|26|5|0|The ten who received the pounds, are the few chosen ones who live among the world-citizens; however, one is lethargic and does not want to work with the pound entrusted to him.
EXP|0|26|6|0|By this "one" are meant those who accept and acknowledge the word of God, but they are too lazy to act upon it; Therefore, from them are also taken in the end what they have, and it is given to him who has ten pounds.
EXP|0|26|7|0|Why then? - Because he has lived completely according to My Word, and therefore is in My fullness; that is, in full of fire and zeal; Therefore he is due to be like a sun, in full light.
EXP|0|26|8|0|But he who does not have a fire, also has no light and resembles a planet that only radiates with an external light that cannot stay with him. When he is taken from this sun, he then floats from one infinity to another as a dark lump in his self-directed depravity.
EXP|0|26|9|0|From what has been said, it is very easy to see what the above-mentioned text contains - nothing else than the judgment of everything worldly!
EXP|0|26|10|0|Now comes a third kind of being, to whom the Lord or the King says: "Bring the citizens of the city here who did not want Me to be King, so that they might be slayed.
EXP|0|26|11|0|Who are they? - Who else but the angels of the heavens, of whom you have known for a long time, how they are everywhere the leaders of my courts. These will judge the world at all times.
EXP|0|26|12|0|Why then? - Because they are one with Me, and therefore, the greatest contrast to the world! Because they are one with Me, they have all power and might out of Me, and therefore they are in the greatest opposition to the world, therefore they are always judged by them.
EXP|0|26|13|0|That is the very simple, easy to see meaning of this text.
EXP|0|26|14|0|Sometimes the pounds were understood to be the various human talents, which should be developed. But this is fundamentally wrong! For if that were true, then the most blasphemous St. Simonism (the purchase of ministries and dignities) would have been greatly approved by God, which regards the training of thieves and murderers as a reasonable thing. But that is certainly not the sense that underlies the talents or pounds that have been handed out.
EXP|0|26|15|0|These shared talents and pounds are just the word of God that has been handed out. Whoever actively lives it at the same, time has ten pounds; but it is only alive in him, if he has it in his love or in his heart.
EXP|0|26|16|0|But whoever has the five pounds, has the word in his living faith, according to which he can become active in love.
EXP|0|26|17|0|He who has the three pounds has the Word of God in his understanding; if he acts accordingly, he will gain wisdom.
EXP|0|26|18|0|But whoever has only one pound, acknowledges the Word of God; but it does not change him. He has nothing against it, on the contrary, he thinks it is beautiful, good and true; but if he is to become fully active accordingly, he says:
EXP|0|26|19|0|"Yes, if one were not confined to the world here and therefore had to do worldly things for the world, it would be very commendable to live completely according to this doctrine! But since you have to live in the world, you must also follow it, otherwise you will easily be shouted out as a nerd: you lose your honor and reputation (status) and thus isolates yourself, then you will not to be able to work in the world anymore, where it would have been necessary to work for a good cause!"
EXP|0|26|20|0|The rich man says: "I wanted to give birth to my fortune evangelically (to live according to the Gospel), if the time circumstances were different; but the world is the world, and so it means planning one's wealth as such that one can live of it in old age, and that the children, would also in time find the necessary care that would make them independent from the world."
EXP|0|26|21|0|But the official says, "My God! Where would I find the time? Official and governing services goes before worship! If I retire someday, I will also take the Rosary in God's name, or I will live the gospel, as much as I can without so much restriction of my circumstances."
EXP|0|26|22|0|The clergyman says: "If you only fulfil the duties of your profession, which you fulfil in the world, and sacrifice all to God, you have done enough!"
EXP|0|26|23|0|But I say, "These are nothing but one-pound buriers, and they will all fare, as the evangelical one-pound owner says!"
EXP|0|26|24|0|Why then? - Because there is no love for Me to work in any one of them! These always prefer a certain comfort of their earthly life above Me.
EXP|0|26|25|0|The rich man is satisfied with Me as long as he sees himself and his family well looked after by his money; but what living love does he have to show, and what trust in Me, in fact, if he himself makes every effort to ensure that he and his family do not suffer any want?! Everyone will decline such confidence!
EXP|0|26|26|0|If a money-changer appoints an accountant, but never earnestly entrusts him with a dime, will the guardian not soon say: "Why, my friend, do you think me a rogue and my big bail null and void, that you will not trust me with a dime? Manage your fortune yourself; but I demand my deposit!"
EXP|0|26|27|0|I will do the same with such rich Christian believers and take my deposit from them; because I do not let Myself be held by them for a fool, much less for a liar and cheater, for which they keep Me; because they do not trust Me and because they ensure their existence themselves.
EXP|0|26|28|0|Similarly, I will also say to those officials and ministers of all the sects who hold the world service and the observance of the duties of service for worship: "Have you served in vain? Has the fulfillment of the duties of your profession made any profit for you? Did you, out of love for Me, or out of love for the benefits which follow from the fulfillment of the duties of profession, fulfil these duties of your profession?"
EXP|0|26|29|0|When they say, "We did the good and the lawful for the good and the legal in their own right, and with a good conscience we were allowed to enjoy those benefits that are the result of good and lawful actions!".
EXP|0|26|30|0|But then I will say: "So you have been paid workers and have received your wages! But how much did you gain for Me with the one entrusted pound in your hands? Show the profit!"
EXP|0|26|31|0|and truly, all of them will have the bare pound, and they will have to say, "Lord, the pound was useless in the conditions in which we were placed in the world; but we recognized it as holy, so we did not touch it!"
EXP|0|26|32|0|And I say: There will also be done with them, what is said by the evangelical one-pounders, and for these one-pounders it will take a terrible long time until they have worked themselves up one mite! There will be a lot of howling and gnashing of teeth going on!
EXP|0|26|33|0|I think that will be clear too; pay attention, that you will not count under the one-pounders! Amen.
EXP|0|27|0|1|"I do not take honour from people" (John 5:41)
EXP|0|27|1|0|"I do not take honor from people."
EXP|0|27|2|0|This text makes it clear in a few words, which covenant I have with the people, namely, no covenant of honour. For the people as they are, are really no honour to Me. For I have not created the people that they should honour Me.
EXP|0|27|3|0|But the covenant I have with the people, is called love and means something quite different than honour!
EXP|0|27|4|0|Who are the ones who let themselves be honoured? - These are the princes and great ones of the world.
EXP|0|27|5|0|Why are they honoured? - Because they want to be more than humans, although their consciousness tells them that they are no more than humans.
EXP|0|27|6|0|What is the honour you give to someone? - It is basically nothing but the fear of the stronger and mightier! For the weaker man fears the blows of the mightier and his mercilessness; therefore he crawls before him and honours him and adores him formally, so that the mightier one, bribed by such flattery, would not deal the blows. The more reverent the weaker is toward the stronger, the more ambitious and cruel the stronger becomes.
EXP|0|27|7|0|Question here: Is such a tribute a fruit of noble or evil seed? - I think: like the fruit, so will be the seed!
EXP|0|27|8|0|Do you think, then, that I should take that from the people, which is an abomination to Me and the most hideous odour?!
EXP|0|27|9|0|For what reason should I let myself be honoured by men? Maybe because I am God and the people are My creatures?! Because I am omnipotent and all people are nothing against Me ?!
EXP|0|27|10|0|What would I have of such an honour?! Is this going to make me more God, and does this make My omnipotence greater?!
EXP|0|27|11|0|Only with people is such a practice possible, for if a weaker would pay honour to a stronger, the stronger gain more might and significance; but what would I gain if people would honour Me as they do the great upon earth? This would even the most keenly sighted cherub with the best microscope, able to magnify an atom to the size of a primordial central sun, not be able to discover, for I am God Almighty for all of eternity.
EXP|0|27|12|0|Could I become more through the honours of the people?! Hardly, I think; Therefore, I have never passed a law anywhere: "Thou shalt honour God thy Lord over all things," but only love above all else. That is why it is said in the present verse that I do not seek the glory of men; for there is one in Me that truly honours Me from eternity.
EXP|0|27|13|0|But what joy I have after this in the "ad majorem dei gloriam” deeds (everything for the greater glory of God), or as it is customary in the world to say: "All for the glory of God!", You can easily see it from this verse; for the one who does not honour Me in his heart like a bride burning with love for her bridegroom, his honour is an abomination before Me!
EXP|0|27|14|0|What have I of the thousandfold "Lord, we honour you!" - but the hearts are full of filth? Such honor should be thrown out of hell!
EXP|0|27|15|0|For all who honor Me in such a ceremonial manner are the "Lord, Lord!"-callers, and they may whisper to Me a thousand litanies and say, "Lord, we honour You and praise Your strength!" "Lord, we ask You 'hear us!' and 'Lord, have mercy on us!' and say a thousand times: 'Glory to God the Father!'
EXP|0|27|16|0|Nevertheless, I will never hear such a joke and will always speak to those who say "Lord, Lord!": "Depart from Me; because I have never known you! You have had many prayers and litanies; but why did you not invent a litany in which it would be lively said, not: "Lord, we honor you!" but: "Dear, Holy Father, we love you!”?!
EXP|0|27|17|0|Of course, one will object here and say: "The honour should be God's! For it is a noble fruit of the true fear of God; for he who is not afraid of God, is capable of all evil deeds."
EXP|0|27|18|0|But I say: Even though the fear of God is better than to do evil deeds, yet such a fear of God will never give anyone eternal life, because a fearful mind is already a judged one!
EXP|0|27|19|0|For he who refuses evil only for fear of Me, will have to pass a hard test; for in the fear of Me, no man's spirit is capable of salvation, and only when the fear will be taken from him, then it will be shown what he will do without fear of Me.
EXP|0|27|20|0|So many prisoners in the dungeons are well preserved on earth because of the fear of punishment of the legal order; but if they are released after the penalty, they are ten times worse off than they used to be.
EXP|0|27|21|0|All spirits in hell live and exist in the greatest fear of Me; To see Me only from a distance or to hear My name, is the most terrible thing for them! But what fool will assert that the hellish spirits are good because they are so terrified of Me?!
EXP|0|27|22|0|But I will give an example: If there would be such a very good man on earth, who would be extremely wealthy, but with the greatest love, meekness, and courtesy, and every person who come to him - whatever rank he would be, of whatever nation, whether friend or foe, would always be lovingly received by him. Question: Which person would have to be such a big fool to fear such a person as he would an executioner?!
EXP|0|27|23|0|But which man is better, more loving and meek than Me?! And yet man would rather be afraid of Me than love Me with the greatest confidence!
EXP|0|27|24|0|Nevertheless, I say: Those who fear and honor Me seem to do so for good reason; for they know that their hearts are void of all love. That is why they want to replace this with the fear for Me.
EXP|0|27|25|0|But it is like a bride who has been unfaithful to her most faithful bridegroom and became a whore. Why did she? - Because she threw away the love to her bridegroom in her heart!
EXP|0|27|26|0|But when the bridegroom comes, will he also look upon and accept the bride, who is filled with trembling fear, as if she had come to meet his flaming heart? Will he not say to her:
EXP|0|27|27|0|"Why do you look thus? I have never seen you like this! Why do you tremble before me, who love you above all else? Verily, in this condition I do not know you! What have I ever done to you that you should fear me? How did such fear supplant your former love? How am I to make you happy now - I, whom you do not love, but fear?! So I must depart from you for love of you, so that the fear of me in your heart no longer torments you!"
EXP|0|27|28|0|See, in this example, the "I do not know you, you "Lord, Lord!"- callers are clearly and properly explained, and therefore I do not want the glory of man as being the fruit of fear, but I want the faithful filial love for Me.
EXP|0|27|29|0|Search your hearts, whether you will be able to approach Me, but not in your honour and fear! Be free in love (freed by love), but not the fear-directed of My Word; therein you will find eternal life and Me, your Father! Amen.
EXP|0|28|0|1|"After that, many of His disciples went back and did not walk with Him anymore" (John 6:66).
EXP|0|28|1|0|"After that many of His disciples went back and did not walk with Him anymore."
EXP|0|28|2|0|This text, as you say, suits our cause in every respect!
EXP|0|28|3|0|Why did many of My disciples leave Me and no longer wanted to walk with Me, as I gave them the doctrine of the enjoyment of My flesh and blood? For the time being the cause of this phenomenon lay in the inertia of My disciples, but immediately afterwards, in their haughtiness.
EXP|0|28|4|0|In lethargy, the reason was that they did not ever want to put in the effort to at least ask Me - as My brothers did afterwards - how such teaching should be understood.
EXP|0|28|5|0|Arrogance was therefore the result: Since the disciples were too lazy for the time being to commit themselves to a higher cognition, but were still My disciples, it now annoyed them that I gave a lesson that went beyond their cognitive horizon. As a result, they felt ashamed before the other people because they have not understood Me either, but because of their pride, they did not want to ask Me in front of the people, in order not to look as if they had not understood Me as My disciples.
EXP|0|28|6|0|For it usually happened after a teaching of Mine, that the people would interrogate the disciples how this or that was to be understood. Then there were usually a lot of declarations on the part of My disciples, and their ambition often tasted so much praise from the people, for their intelligible explanation of some less understandable doctrine.
EXP|0|28|7|0|On this occasion too, many of these disciples were asked about the meaning of this doctrine, but this time they were unable to give any explanation, because they did not understand the teaching themselves; therefore they escaped the noose this time in a different way. They accused Me of a hard doctrine which no human being could understand, and since it did not pay them any honour before the people, they rather reviled Me, declared all My earlier doctrine as identical (incomprehensible) with this one and that they no longer believed Me, and left Me.
EXP|0|28|8|0|From this most accurate description of life at that time, anyone can recognize with the greatest ease that there was nothing to blame for this evil result except, first, the laziness and then the pride of My disciples. The laziness, because they were always around Me and believed to understand as much as I - why should they make any effort to penetrate deeper into the spirit of My teaching? -; but arrogance aroused when I put them to the test, how much they understood, and showed them plainly that the disciple is not above the master.
EXP|0|28|9|0|And see, these two root causes are also the mainstays of most depravity of the human race! For at first man is lethargic and idly stands there all day long. But when he is asked, "Why do you stand idle the whole day?" He will say, "Nobody hired me!"
EXP|0|28|10|0|And when I then say to him, "At least go for the evening, and work for an hour, and I will give you what is right!", He will say, "Lord, how can you put this shame on me and let me face the laughter of those who have worked all day?! If you want me to earn something, rather give it to me, but do not make me look like a lazy person to the workmen!"
EXP|0|28|11|0|See, the lazy one did not want to work here at first; but in the end, he is ashamed to work before the diligent! Why then? - Because that does not flatter his hidden pride! He would like to have his salary, as well as his pride, with the diligent ones; but at first, he is too lazy to work and soon afterwards, too haughty.
EXP|0|28|12|0|But the Lord will not be so unwise and equate the laziness and arrogance with the good and reward him!
EXP|0|28|13|0|I want to show you that all this is most correct by several small examples:
EXP|0|28|14|0|Take two students; one is diligent from the beginning and the other lethargic. The diligent will reap the fruits of his trouble in the end; But what will the lethargy in the end produce for an excuse and what favourable speech for his laziness? He will say:
EXP|0|28|15|0|"The hard-working guy was a stupid guy and did not realize he was stuffing stupid stuff into his brains. but I recognized the terrible silliness of these subjects, and immediately found it to be unworthy to stuff my much more sublime head with such foolishness! And as nothing else was said, I found my first knowledge much higher and deeper than all the quark to be learned!"
EXP|0|28|16|0|See, it shows that pride comes from laziness! Anyone who wants to convince themselves of this, go sit in a confidential dialogue with such individuals, and he will find everything confirmed from point to point.
EXP|0|28|17|0|But let's take two musicians; the one, through his diligence, has made it a great skill, both practical and theoretical, but the other, a son of inertia, has, according to his little effort, stood at the lowest amateurish mediocrity. Now ask him why he did not get as far as his classmate! He will say:
EXP|0|28|18|0|"Because I did not have to rely on it like that blood-poor devil; because I'm rich anyway! Why should I plague myself there? Such diligence belongs only to poor devils, and what about it if you can play such a heavy musical quark yourself or not? If you only understand it, which is not that difficult; Such poor devils are playing it already, so that they can earn a bit of bread by doing so! Besides, all such heavy music was composed by such poor devils, and it would be a real shame for a rich man to deal with such fruits of poverty!"
EXP|0|28|19|0|Here again see an example taken from life, and you will see from it again why My disciples left Me! - Let's go further!
EXP|0|28|20|0|So would someone, who is asked why he is not more zealously concerned with the knowledge of the purely Christian religious principles, say: "I do not understand these things and have never bothered myself with it; because, for now, I do not think that there is much to it, and secondly, because in the end, you can only become a fool with religious musings!"
EXP|0|28|21|0|See, in this man, his laziness, and then his arrogance, was the reason he spoke like these disciples, "Who can believe such a teaching to be true and turn to it?! Therefore, it is better, just like these disciples, to abandon the Lord!"
EXP|0|28|22|0|So says an impoverished rascal when asked, "Why did you come into such poverty? You did have, like others, the opportunity to easily save so many pennies!" And his self-protective speech would be: "I have found such saving according to my sublime nature too pathetic, and it is to my credit that I walk around poorly!"
EXP|0|28|23|0|See, here again is an example where a man is at first lethargic and cannot deny himself in this respect to do away with his being and thereby accumulate a fortune; in the end, however, when he realizes that he has nothing, he becomes haughty and brood because of his lousy condition!
EXP|0|28|24|0|I think we have enough examples to show clearly how often My disciples have left Me at every opportunity when it is said: "From now on, the kingdom of heaven will suffer violence!"
EXP|0|28|25|0|So also, a lot of hikers go on a high mountain. As long as it is comfortable, everyone goes along quite quickly; but when the steep parts of the high mountains come and it is said: "From here the ascent of the mountain needs strength and power!", they turn around and very few succeed in climbing the tops of the high mountains.
EXP|0|28|26|0|This is also subject to the same meaning: as long as man seeks My Kingdom at the reading-desk, it is going well; but when it says: "Reading is not enough, only the act deserves the crown! Because the meat is no use. The letter kills; only the Spirit is the one who enlivens life!", the Lord will most likely be left by His disciples, as the text shows.
EXP|0|28|27|0|Take this explanation to heart and you will not, like the disciples, leave your Lord! Amen.
EXP|0|29|0|1|"And the devils begged him, saying, send us to the sows, that we may go into them" (Mark 5:12)
EXP|0|29|1|0|"And the devils begged him, saying, send us to the sows, that we may enter them."
EXP|0|29|2|0|I have already once told you that in all My actions, the far deeper and more hidden secrets of My Being are in the flesh of the earth. For the words I have put to everyone's understanding; but not so with My actions. Not even My brothers understood it until the Holy Spirit came upon them; and when they understood them, they were also told by the Spirit, that they should not tell the deep meaning of the deeds to anyone, because the world can and will never grasp it.
EXP|0|29|3|0|It is likewise with this fact! If I want to fully show you the deepest sense of it, then you would have to overwrite the whole surface of the earth three times, just to cope with the introduction. But to the full meaning of this fact, a whole solar area would have too little room to hold all the books that would be written about it. But you can surely deduce from this, what is behind such deeds!
EXP|0|29|4|0|But when it is already said of a word, as it is like a seed that is sown in the earth and brings forth many fruits, what can there be said of a real deed of God?! For there is a difference between the "God said: 'Let it be!' And then it followed: 'It was.'
EXP|0|29|5|0|But in order to make yourself a quiet notion of the magnitude of such a deed, I will soon reveal some of it.
EXP|0|29|6|0|Why does the Lord here ask the demon what his name is, since it should be known to the Omniscient that these obsessed men had not only one, but a whole legion of demons tormenting them? The Lord certainly did not ask for it, as if He wanted to know the name of these evil spirits; Why did He ask for it?
EXP|0|29|7|0|He asked this demon to tell who he is; for the question makes it easier to recognize the nature of a being than the answer. Ask a fool, and he can give you an answer that will make you hesitate; But let the fool ask you something, and you will immediately recognize him by his question! But in the spiritual, a question is the only way of knowing oneself; and so the Lord did not ask here to get an answer, but to reveal who He is to the demons, in this spiritual way.
EXP|0|29|8|0|You also know similar situations and have already been able to observe them in the so-called somnambulists. For if you ask a somnambulist a question, it is not about getting to know the character of the somnambulists' life, but your question has the character of exposing your life to the somnambulists; then the somnambulists looks at you, recognizes you and then supplement the deficiency found in you with their life activity.
EXP|0|29|9|0|To be sure, this kind is only a middle stage between a purely worldly and purely spiritual question; nevertheless, it already has the spiritual character for the deeper thinker.
EXP|0|29|10|0|So, then, this question of the Lord to the demons is called as much as when He said, "Behold! I expose Myself", which says: "there is no evil in Me!"
EXP|0|29|11|0|And the demons behold this holy transparency, and they immediately recognized in Him the Lord of Eternity; and therefore they then say, "Ours is a legion!" - by this they do not indicate their actual number, but only manifest in a spiritual way that in the presence of the highest purity of God, their evil is overwhelmingly apparent.
EXP|0|29|12|0|The purity of the Lord, however, compels them to yield to Him. But even in the midst of Divine purity, the wicked see the Divine compassion and turn to it. At this moment, they take refuge in humility and, according to their evil character, demand to be allowed to take up residence in the pigs; and the mercy of the Lord grants them what they ask, because of their humility.
EXP|0|29|13|0|But when they went into the pigs, only then did their pride, which they hid from the Lord, awaken, and they drove the pigs into the sea, that they perish and let them, the demons, free to roam about in the waters as monsters.
EXP|0|29|14|0|This is what this picture looks like. But who is this possessed person? - This possessed person is directly the world in which these legions of demons dwell, as they inhabit this man.
EXP|0|29|15|0|The Lord comes to this obsessed world in His Word. The world wants to be free from its secret plague, and the Lord is making the world free. But its inner evil activity is worse in its free state than in the bound.
EXP|0|29|16|0|When it is bound, it complains of pressure and plague; but when I make them free, their activity flies into the pigs and plunges itself into the sea of destruction, and the slightly better people in the world also seek to take Me away on top of it all, because I do not care for their world industry commitment. Because these Gerasener (Gadarener) say the same as the carriers of the world, or more clearly spoken: they are the actual industrial grid.
EXP|0|29|17|0|But the demons who move into the pigs are the dandies, food-lovers, the randy, the swindlers and all sorts of schemers and bunglers. If you want to see these pigs of all colours falling into the sea of the world, then go into the especially large capital cities; there you will find them in great flocks, perfectly true to life according to those in the Gospel. Theirs are also a great legion; they are all possessed by the most unfaithful demons, and they also drive them into the sea of sure ruin.
EXP|0|29|18|0|See, that is the purpose which you should recognize in this evangelical act of the Lord! But that behind this, there is an infinitely expanded, much more interior sense, need not be indicated again; because for now you would never believe it, and secondly, it would bring you no benefit, but only harm.
EXP|0|29|19|0|Therefore, be content with that; for infinity is too great, the number of creatures in it infinite, their destiny too inexplicable for you. So you cannot grasp how the possessed person represents all the material creation and his residents, the old prisoners! - This possessed rests in the graves and is evil beyond measure; look at the endless number of graves in infinity!
EXP|0|29|20|0|But enough of it! For you, it is not time for you to understand this in depth. Understand the first explanation; such will benefit you! Amen.
EXP|0|30|0|1|"And I send the promise of My Father upon you. But stay in the city until you are endued with power from above!"(Luke 24:49, 12/02/1844)
EXP|0|30|1|0|"And I send the promise of My Father upon you. But stay in the city until you are endued with power from above!"
EXP|0|30|2|0|This verse has already obviously in its sense of the letter what he carries inwardly, and in this respect, resembles a friendly man, who, as it were, carries his heart openly before his friends, so that no one can easily mistake him and everyone at first sight guesses what this friendly Man is up to.
EXP|0|30|3|0|This is the same case, as I said, with this text. For when the Son ascends, the promise of the Father comes in fullness to those who, in true hope, wait out of love for such a promise.
EXP|0|30|4|0|But what does the Son's ascension mean, so that the promise and the blessing of the Father may be sent to the waiting and the witnesses? You know what 'Son' means: the Wisdom of the Father. After that everything in every human being corresponds to the Son, which belongs to wisdom. Such belonging is the understanding, the reason, all sorts of science and knowledge.
EXP|0|30|5|0|At the same time, however, this belonging to wisdom must undergo humiliation, as it were the crucifixion, in every human being; then it must be laid as if dead in a new grave in the heart, then resurrected, and then, devoting oneself fully to the Father and sacrificing himself to go up to become one with the Father.
EXP|0|30|6|0|If such a thing has happened, only then will the promise of the Father, which is eternal life, become manifest in man's life. That's the act of rebirth.
EXP|0|30|7|0|But baptism with the spirit of power does not take place at the same time, just as no-one is supposed to baptize a child right after birth, but at least a few days thereafter; -this takes place the earliest on the eighth, tenth, or twelfth day as was common. Sometimes the circumcision baptism took place much later; and so it is said here also to the apostles and disciples, that after My ascent, they shall stay in the city for a while, until the power from above will come upon them.
EXP|0|30|8|0|Everybody should pay attention to this condition and not venture out until he has received the baptism of the Spirit! For without this, the born-again spirit resembles a weak child, who is probably pure in every respect like an angel, but lacking in the effective power and in the requisite free insight!
EXP|0|30|9|0|You know that the outpouring of the power from on high on the disciples and apostles took place on the tenth day after the ascension. What does this say? Such is the testimony and witness of the perfect subjugation of the Ten Mosaic Laws in the released life of the Spirit! So the spirit must first be freed from all fetters and bonds, before it can put on the garment of Divine power from above.
EXP|0|30|10|0|When this has come upon him, then he is a completely new creature out of the Spirit of love and of all power from it, and only then can work in the full power of Divine love and mercy. For through such a baptism of the Holy Spirit from above, man is first released from all the bonds of death and becomes one with and in Christ, and can then also say: "Now I am no longer living, but Christ lives in me! No longer am I now myself, but Christ Himself is the I in me!"
EXP|0|30|11|0|For this reason, as has already been shown, everything that corresponds to the Son in man must go the way of the Son of Man, and for everyone it is irrevocable: "Take your cross, and follow Me, otherwise you cannot come to the resurrection and ascension get to the Father!"
EXP|0|30|12|0|And here, too, our idea fits in the very same way, that no man can reach the rebirth and the baptism of the Holy Spirit through the versatile training of his mind with the help of well-stocked libraries and lofty university professors, but only through the humility and great love of his heart.
EXP|0|30|13|0|He must give everything he has of the world back to the world - to the last mite; including the arrogant sciences of his mind; otherwise it will look but meagre with the rebirth and power-baptism of his spirit.
EXP|0|30|14|0|Do not believe that by doing so, somebody will immediately enter the kingdom of heaven, even if he had given all his fortune to the poor, and yet he would think of and say, "Lord! As I was merciful, so be merciful to me! "Whoever speaks as such, has much still missing from the kingdom of God; for there he and Christ are not yet one, but evidently two, where one prescribes to the other a certain kind of acceptable conditions.
EXP|0|30|15|0|The poorest among you humans is always Me, or spoken in German: the most needy and poorest of all people is the real Life-force of their hearts. This must first be richly endowed, if another outward endowment is to have any value; or your heart must be fully alive from the love of Me. I myself must be all your love; Only then can you truly make meritorious work out of this love into eternal life, and that's because the meritorious things alone belong to Me. But you remain mere pure consumers of My love, mercy and compassion.
EXP|0|30|16|0|For as soon as someone says: "I have done, and I have given!", He is still far from the one who says: "I have always been a lazy and useless servant!" And thus is also far from My kingdom. Only if he professes himself in life and says: "Lord, my God and Father! I am nothing in all, just as all men before You are nothing, but You alone are all in all!", Then he is near My kingdom, and My kingdom has come near to him.
EXP|0|30|17|0|Likewise, you also observe all that is said to you there, so you too will come to ascension and to baptism with the power of My Spirit; for the promise of the Father is also sent to you. Amen.
EXP|0|31|0|1|"And he (Zacchaeus) ran ahead and climbed in a mulberry tree so that he might see Him; for He was to pass that way. "(Luke 19:14, 14 February 1844)
EXP|0|31|1|0|"And he (Zacchaeus) ran ahead and climbed in a mulberry tree so that he might see Him; for He was to pass that way."
EXP|0|31|2|0|It is true that this verse contains only an indication of a fact, and you might say, according to an advanced doctrine, that there is also hidden in it a profound meaning that can never be fully grasped; but that is not the case here, and that is because it is not exercised by the Lord, but only by a man. This insignificant-seeming scene has nevertheless still an inner, spiritual content and is narrated in the Gospel for the very reason that it contains a thoroughly applicable doctrine for every human being.
EXP|0|31|3|0|Of course, many a worldly wise might say: "What could be behind this most commonplace thing? What did Zacchaeus know about Christ other than what we know of a so-called miracle-worker today?
EXP|0|31|4|0|"But if we learn in advance in a place that such a world-famous miracle-worker will pass through it, everybody will go out into the streets and alleys, and will longingly await the entry of the miracle man. If there are by fortune some trees that can be climbed by the roadside, they will surely be taken over by the boys and sometimes by larger, but also very curious people.
EXP|0|31|5|0|"What is the meaning behind this apparition? Certainly nothing that one cannot grasp with the hands; that is to say, that several curious shysters want to have a sight of the miracle man!
EXP|0|31|6|0|The moral that could be derived from it, could at most be: "Listen, you boys and inquisitive people, and you who are small of stature, who are not able to see over the big louts! Make an early effort to seize the trees in time, so that on such occasions you too can satisfy your curious spirit, without paying any attention to it that by such observing of such morality, many a tree is damaged!"
EXP|0|31|7|0|There we have an exegesis as the world would give it. I therefore gave them here in advance, in order to make it easier for the world to, after they have assessed My incomprehensible exegesis, will have an easier job of satirizing (amuse, entertain).
EXP|0|31|8|0|But let us now see what a completely different meaning and wholly different morality is behind this simple text. We want to begin this explanation as strangely as possible and want to mention the practical in advance and then, after all, allow the theoretical to be understood by itself.
EXP|0|31|9|0|And so I say: The whole world is full of Zacchaeuses, and you are no less! Then do what he did, and I will then say to you: do what I said and did to Zacchaeus. The way I use to draw Mine closer is known to you; you are, just like Zacchaeus, the sinful publicans of the world.
EXP|0|31|10|0|What did Zacchaeus do to see Me on the way? - He was small of person; he ran ahead and climbed in a mulberry, that is, as: The sinful man recognized his worthlessness before Me, he was thus full of humility and equalled or resembled the publican in the temple, who also dared not raise up his head.
EXP|0|31|11|0|But humility is the main nourishment of love. The love becomes more powerful and stronger towards that before which he feels his great unworthiness! And the more unworthy it feels, the greater its pull toward him, because its respect grows as it sinks in its own values. Such love then only thinks of the one whom it most respects, as her highest good.
EXP|0|31|12|0|In this preoccupation with the object, which is most honorable for such love, lies an ever-brighter light, in which man thinks and thinks and seeks and seeks to bring his supreme object closer to his contemplation! And this thinking and thinking and searching and searching resembles the running upfront of Zacchaeus.
EXP|0|31|13|0|He is on the right track; but he also knows that the Lord is the most inward of all things, and thus is in a great crowd, and yet He will not be able to be spied on in right way. But the desire to see the Lord is more powerful than this objection, and more powerful than this obstacle to obstruction, and calls on all the powers in man to rise to such a point of view, from which one could nevertheless behold the Lord, over and in the midst of the crowd.
EXP|0|31|14|0|A tree is chosen and climbed: a mulberry tree, like the tree of knowledge, in whose leaves the fine, shiny fabric is concealed to the royal apparel. So through higher knowledge and through the light of faith, man wants to behold the Lord; therefore he rushes ahead and climbs the symbolic tree of knowledge, which, although having a sweet fruit, is nevertheless not enough to saturate anyone. It seems to saturate him, but after such apparent saturation, it is usually followed by a greater hunger than anyone had before.
EXP|0|31|15|0|So it is also with the higher knowledge of the Way by means of intellectual research. Although these findings seem to surprisingly satisfy the spirit in the beginning; but in a short time, his desiring stomach speaks: "The few sweet dreams have only made me sleepy, but not saturated; I feel short of being full, but I am empty despite the knowledge!"
EXP|0|31|16|0|Behold, the mulberry tree which Zacchaeus, of course, ascended in the very best of intentions, presents a clear picture - and it would be good for all such worldly publicans and sinners, if they would climb the tree of knowledge of the Lord by the Way, with the same intentions than Zacchaeus, they would achieve the same what Zacchaeus achieved.
EXP|0|31|17|0|But, unfortunately, the tree of knowledge is very seldom ascended in the manner of Zacchaeus, and many Zacchaeuses, even with somewhat better intentions, climb the tree of knowledge, but usually one who does not stand by the Way of the Lord.
EXP|0|31|18|0|So far, everything would be clear; but now the question is: is it enough for eternal life, if one would do like Zaccheus with such best intentions?
EXP|0|31|19|0|This question is answered by the passage of the Gospel, where the Lord speaks to Zacchaeus, who is peering from the tree: descend; for I must still dine in your house today!
EXP|0|31|20|0|That means, "Zacchaeus! Get rid of your high speculation about Me, and descend into the chamber of your love for Me; There is food for Me in this house, and I will go in and eat in this house of yours."
EXP|0|31|21|0|And more clearly, that means as much as: "Zacchaeus! Descend into your first humility and love; therefore, I will go in with you and refresh Myself with such fruit of your heart."
EXP|0|31|22|0|See, that is the practical theoretic of this text, and the morality is very short: "Look to your brother Zacchaeus, and follow his example, and the like shall happen with you, what has happened with Zacchaeus!"
EXP|0|31|23|0|I think any further theory will be completely superfluous here; because what is said is of the greatest clarity anyway. Whoever reads it and observes it, will also find without a doubt the share of Zacchaeus, and I will say to him what I have said to Zacchaeus.
EXP|0|31|24|0|Such things should be very well considered by you all! Amen.
EXP|0|32|0|1|"Now Jesus, who saw His mother and the disciple whom He loved, said to His mother: "Woman, behold, your son!" Then He speaks to the disciple, "Behold, your mother!" And from the hour the disciple took her." (John 19:26-27)
EXP|0|32|1|0|"Now Jesus, who saw His mother and the disciple whom He loved, said to His mother: "Woman, behold, your son!" Then He speaks to the disciple, "Behold, your mother!" And from the hour the disciple took her "
EXP|0|32|2|0|It is also customary with you in the world, when someone would, with his body's death in mind, makes some last will arrangement regarding his estate which goes under the name 'Testament'. So it was necessary for Me, too, that I had to make a last arrangement of will with My estate. Mary, the Mother of My body, was such an inheritance, and she had to have the necessary care for her remaining days on earth.
EXP|0|32|3|0|Of course, here and there someone might ask, "Did not Joseph leave anything behind? He himself had children, both his own and others, whom he had raised; could not they care for Mary?"
EXP|0|32|4|0|To which one can reply: Firstly, Joseph have never possessed a complete property and thus could not leave any. Secondly: his children, both his own and those who were taken in, were themselves in the greatest poverty, and for the most part followed Me: and among them was John himself, who was often in the house of Joseph, and also a pupil (student) of this house. For his father was still poorer than Joseph himself and therefore gave his son away, that he would learn the art of Joseph. He did learn it and was both a very skilled carpenter and joiner and also knew how to do turning. Besides, he immensely loved Mary, as well as Me, and the whole house of Joseph, and Mary could not be entrusted to better and more faithful hands than this very son of Zebedee.
EXP|0|32|5|0|See, that is a very natural testament, and that is therefore also the very naturally-correct literal sense of these words of Mine from the cross.
EXP|0|32|6|0|But since these words have been spoken not only by the man Jesus, but by the Son of God, or by the eternal Wisdom of the Father, there is, after all, a very profound and very Divine, spiritual heavenly meaning behind them, which, however, you are just as little able to grasp in its full depth as so many other grounds of action of the God-man!
EXP|0|32|7|0|Therefore, I can only give you hints from the field of wisdom about it. But then do not research too much in it; for you know that things of wisdom can never be understood as things that spring from pure love, as nature already shows you.
EXP|0|32|8|0|You may well understand the luminous and shining things, put them down anywhere and look on all sides; But can you also do the same with the free rays of light streaming from the luminous bodies?
EXP|0|32|9|0|These rays carry within them the images of countless unadulterated things, of which the newly discovered light images give you sufficient proof. But ask yourself if, despite all your efforts, you may discover such pictures in the free rays with your senses! Surely you will have to answer this question in the negative!
EXP|0|32|10|0|Hence the earlier hint that you should not speculate too much about given things out of wisdom; because you will do even less there than with the possible contemplation of the structures in the free rays of light.
EXP|0|32|11|0|You may be able to make optical devices that force the free beam to extend its carried image to your contemplation; But do you also have an optical device by means of which the images of the rays from the original light can be impressed in their depth?
EXP|0|32|12|0|Yes, you have such a spiritually optical device in you, but it only starts to take effect when you are completely free from the light of the world. The world must first surrender to the full darkness, before the light of the spirit can clearly give its carried pictures in your spirit. Your own dreams give you a valid proof of this, and the visions of the enraptured, or your accounts of somnambulistic expressions, provide an even more tenable and clearer proof.
EXP|0|32|13|0|This prelude was necessary, and so we can proceed to the relevant intimations to these words on the cross!
EXP|0|32|14|0|"Woman, behold your son!" And "Son, see your mother!" Means more than: "You, world, see the Son of Man, and you, Son of Man, look to the world, and judge not, but prove Your love!"
EXP|0|32|15|0|In other words, "You, Divine Wisdom! Incline Your way to your eternal ground, and you, eternal ground, behold, and take up your radiant Son for the sake of becoming one!"
EXP|0|32|16|0|And: "Thou who once carried the most holy things, behold the death of thy work, and thou killed ones, when thou shalt be resurrected, remember Him who once wore the Most Holy, the Light of eternal Love."
EXP|0|32|17|0|Behold, in these brief allusions lies the infinite depth which no created being will ever fully grasp, because the content of this depth is in and of itself infinite, and in addition fades into infinity every moment!
EXP|0|32|18|0|So much did I say to you about it, so that you should see that the One who had spoken such from the cross, was more than - in the opinion of many - a mere Israelite delinquent under the sanctions of Rome, because He was accused of being an agitator and rebel against Rome.
EXP|0|32|19|0|This is the deeper spiritual sense. But you should remain with the natural testaments! For you too are My disciples, and the poor of the world are My mother. And so I say to this mother, "Behold, your sons!" And to you I say, "See, your mother!"
EXP|0|32|20|0|Truly, if you will do as John did, you shall have his reward forever! Amen.
EXP|0|33|0|1|"Behold, the hour is coming, and it has already come, when you will be scattered, each to his place, and leave Me alone! And yet I am not alone; for the Father is with Me."(John 16:32, 19 February 1844)
EXP|0|33|1|0|"Behold, the hour is coming, and it has already come, when you will be scattered, each to his place, and will leave Me alone! And yet I am not alone; for the Father is with Me."
EXP|0|33|2|0|This text states what is just plain obvious in front of your eyes everywhere and already was there after My ascension. So this text is also one of the easiest, in that its meaning can be grasped everywhere with both hands and feet.
EXP|0|33|3|0|This is the only thing that must be noted here, what is the difference between that, as it is here and there: "The time is coming ...," or it is said, "The hour is coming." By "time" is meant an undetermined timeframe, which will start at an undetermined 'when'; however, the term "hour" refers to a definite moment of the statement that occurs immediately.
EXP|0|33|4|0|Here and there you may also find the time instead of the hour in this text. But then it is wrong; for it should be: "The hour is coming", and that is because it even happened immediately after this prophetic statement.
EXP|0|33|5|0|What is meant by this dispersion? For example, the personal separation from My disciples and apostles, and indeed each one to another place? - Oh no! That was their destiny, and for that I called them to go out to all the land and preach the gospel to all creatures!
EXP|0|33|6|0|Would it not have been nonsensical of Me, if I had wanted to make a bad prophecy regarding their calling? For in this way the appointed deliverers of My Word would have to stay together in a heap, as is mostly the case in your time in so many orders, which are in their essence just as little worthwhile for humanity as a heap of meteorites on the bottom of the sea, which, to the one who would see it plunging into the sea, it foreshadows great and terrible effects; but once they have reached the quiet bottom of the sea, they rest ineffectually and serve at most a few ravenous polyps as a base.
EXP|0|33|7|0|There is therefore no trace of a personal and geographical dispersion in this prediction, of which the text itself already testifies, since it says: "But even if you would leave Me, then I will not be alone; for the Father is in Me."
EXP|0|33|8|0|Judge for yourself: Can someone leave Me personally and geographically? Where should he go to be further from, or closer to Me? Where will he be further from me, whether he is in South America or in North Asia? I think that will be pretty much the same for Me, the Omnipresent! There is therefore of a personal and geographical dispersion, as already said, no speech here.
EXP|0|33|9|0|What kind of dispersion is meant here? Look at the sects that currently exist right in your face and were already present during My lifetime, - for which reason I made this prediction! And when you look at the debates between My two first apostles, it must become clearer to you what was meant by this dispersion, and you will be able to grasp it with your hands and feet, as I have remarked at the beginning to My Apostles and disciples.
EXP|0|33|10|0|Within a few centuries after my ascension, the dispersion was so great that no one really knew who the cook and waiter was! It was necessary to proceed to great councils, but after the council it remained just as scattered as it was before it.
EXP|0|33|11|0|As it stands now, I surely do not need to show you; for wherever you look, you will discover the dispersion!
EXP|0|33|12|0|It says: "Everyone in his place." This means as much as: "Each sect considers itself the best and purest." But am I alone? - Oh no! The Father is in Me, or the first Love!
EXP|0|33|13|0|By love I recognize My own, but not the sect! He who loves Me and keeps My Word has in him the love of the Father, as I have the Father in Me, - and he is one with Me, as I am one with the Father! That is why I am not alone; for as the Father is in Me, so am I in everyone, and so everyone is in Me who loves Me and follows Me.
EXP|0|33|14|0|There the sect makes no difference, and cursed is one who, for worldly reasons, prefers one sect over the other! For in no sect is truth and life; Everything is based on compulsive belief and persuasion, which is no hair better. Question: where is the free man?
EXP|0|33|15|0|When did I ever force someone to believe? - I gave freedom to all! To whom My works did not suffice, neither his own inner conviction, was by no means forced; for I have not given My teaching for faith, but only for the deed.
EXP|0|33|16|0|I did not say, "Whoever believes Me from whose loins the rivers of living water will flow," but I have said, "Whoever will act upon My Word will know whether My teaching is of God or of man!"
EXP|0|33|17|0|But of what use would an invitation to faith be? For I would have been able to foresee that one and the same light illuminates the objects differently on which it falls, depending on the uniqueness of the objects themselves!
EXP|0|33|18|0|So, too, is the light of faith! As it falls on a differently colored human mind, it must also illuminate the same. A claim, however, that one and the same light should radiate back completely from all the thousand-coloured minds, is surely the greatest folly!
EXP|0|33|19|0|The effect of the light must be different; but the effect of love remains the same, as in itself the heat has only one effect, namely, it heats the red in the same way as the blue, and everything can be made glowing, and the color of the true living love-fire is eternally one and the same, and a glowing piece of gold is no different from a glowing piece of iron.
EXP|0|33|20|0|See, that's the meaning of this text! So do not scatter, but stay in love, and you will live! Amen.
EXP|0|34|0|1|"He who believes in Me, from whose being, as the Scripture says, rivers of living water will flow" (John 7:38, 21 February 1844).
EXP|0|34|1|0|"He who believes in Me, from whose being, as the Scripture says, rivers of living water will flow".
EXP|0|34|2|0|This text is given like a mouse trap and is made like a pit in which you catch lions, panthers and tigers; it is also like a cornerstone, over which many stumble in the night and have a great fall. And I say: whoever bumps into it and fall, will have a lot of trouble to get up again!
EXP|0|34|3|0|Why this? Here and there I commanded the faith and preached love everywhere through action and words. I said, "If you have faith, you would move mountains!"
EXP|0|34|4|0|I did say what the current text indicates; and yet I say again: I did not say what the text indicates; for I said, "Be doers and not only hearers of My Word!"
EXP|0|34|5|0|So I also said that those who say to Me, "Lord, Lord", that is, they do believe in the Son of God, will not enter into the kingdom of heaven, but only those who do the will of My Father!
EXP|0|34|6|0|So I also said, "Whoever lives according to My Word is the one who loves Me; but he who loves Me, to whom I will come in all fullness, and will reveal Myself to him."
EXP|0|34|7|0|So I also said, "I give you only one commandment, that you love one another as I love you! By this you will know that you are truly My disciples!"
EXP|0|34|8|0|Now I ask: What should man do? On the one hand, should he merely be satisfied with the faith that is advised for himself, or should he simply adhere to love and believe nothing but what the love for Me gives him, which he has made his own through the activity according to My Word?
EXP|0|34|9|0|For I have cited charity as the only valid criterion by which one can know whether My teaching is human or Divine; for I said: "Whoever will act according to My Word, will know whether My teaching is of men or of God!"
EXP|0|34|10|0|What does it say here afterwards: "He who believes in Me, out of whose body or loins rivers of living water will flow!?" The living water, however, also signifies the living wisdom from the heavens, which must nevertheless also be regarded as a sure criterion of the Divinity of My Word!
EXP|0|34|11|0|And so here we have two grounds for examination, where one always finds his opponent in the other. For the saying of: "Lord, Lord!", also means the perfect faith in the Son of Man; but it says that this faith will not obtain the Kingdom of Heaven, and in the present text, streams of living water are promised on faith only!
EXP|0|34|12|0|Now you ask: Was I a double teacher? Or was I one who on every occasion turned the mantle to the wind, and preached unto a believing society, only the values of faith and in an active society, only the values of activity?! In this way, I had to stand against Myself in the most obvious contradiction!
EXP|0|34|13|0|Ironically, the Pharisees believed in the statutes of Moses, and this for temporal and finally also spiritual considerations, and yet they were all harassed by Me for their unbelief in the most sensitive ways!
EXP|0|34|14|0|Why did I not content Myself here with their first faith, and why did I harass them, that they did not want to believe in Me, and they were called by Me 'doers of evil,' because they literally lived by the law and did not want to return to My teaching?
EXP|0|34|15|0|Why did I let the Pharisee, who were always fulfilling the law, go unwarranted and let the sin-burdened tax collector leave the temple justified?
EXP|0|34|16|0|Why did I not respect the statute of Moses, that I did not respect the Sabbath? Why did I thereby annoyed the Pharisees and even taught: "Woe to him who annoys his neighbour!?"
EXP|0|34|17|0|Yes, I even gave a doctrine according to which a man should remove a limb that annoys him, and should rather go maimed into the kingdom of heaven than to hell as a whole being! Say here: how does this all connect? A whole heap of contradictions lies before you; how will you reconcile all these contradictions?
EXP|0|34|18|0|I say to you, you will probably never find the way out of this labyrinth; But here, like the hero of Macedonia, I want to unravel the knot with a light blow! And so, listen:
EXP|0|34|19|0|There is a difference between what I just said and what I commanded. But there is also a difference between saying and saying: one saying is like a negative and the other an affirmative. A negative is the same as a natural, an affirmative the same as a spiritual. In the natural there is no commandment; but in the spiritual is a commandment:
EXP|0|34|20|0|Therefore, when it says, "I did not say," that means "I did not command it"; and when it says, "I said it," that means as much as, "I commanded it."
EXP|0|34|21|0|But when I spoke of faith, I always implied living faith, that is, love paired with faith; but I always rejected belief on its own.
EXP|0|34|22|0|That is why I said to you in the end: "I did not say: 'Who believes in the Son of Man, out of his loins streams of living water will flow!'" This is as follows: "No one will come to light by faith alone, but alone by the deed of My word!"
EXP|0|34|23|0|But as I say here, "He who believes in Me, out of his loins will flow streams of living water," I say as much as: "He who has a living faith, thus paired with love, will be introduced into the wisdom of heaven; and if you can only think reasonably, you will easily see that only the heavens of the lowest degree are promised!
EXP|0|34|24|0|But that no heavenly degree is promised on the mere faith, teaches you from your own experience! For you also believed in Me from childhood; But ask yourself how many drops of some living water have flowed from your body for this reason! Have you made it through your forty-year-old belief that you have evidently found any living drops of water of immortality flowing from your inner being?!
EXP|0|34|25|0|I have already given you so much of the most authentic living water, and yet you are not yet in the clear about many things regarding your inner continuation after the death of the body! But I am not a liar. I have promised that out of faith, streams of living water would flow! Where are they with you believers?
EXP|0|34|26|0|From this your own experience, however, you can sufficiently deduce the fact that in the present text, as the eternal truth and wisdom, faith alone can impossibly be understood, but only that which is well known to all My disciples, namely: which is paired with love for God and neighbour!
EXP|0|34|27|0|For the faith by itself can no more work fruitfulness unto eternal life, than a spouse is able to produce children with and out of himself. He must mate with a wife and then only in the fire of his love, he can father children with the wife.
EXP|0|34|28|0|The children are naturally equal to the streams of living water from the loins of the body. In addition, the "body" or the "loins" in this text, as a material image, signify charity itself, and the whole text is in the revealed state: "He who embraces Me in his heart, his activity will be profitable to eternal life!"
EXP|0|34|29|0|But from this very apparent meaning it also becomes very clear that I have always spoken of faith alone only as negative, but never affirmative. because otherwise I would have apparently most ignominiously contradicted Myself in the eyes and ears of the world!
EXP|0|34|30|0|So, if there is any talk in My word about faith, then it is always to be taken as if you are talking about a stock market. Whoever says: "I have given him my purse!", That is self-contained; because with an empty purse, nobody will probably be served in anything. Likewise it's also the case with faith, from My side. Under it I never mean the empty, but always the faith filled with love.
EXP|0|34|31|0|Therefore I say once more: I did not say: "He who believes in Me, from his body or loins streams of living water will flow!" - but I said: "He who believes in Me from whose bodies or loins flow rivers of the living Water!"
EXP|0|34|32|0|In the first case of negation only the empty faith is understood, which never gives even the smallest drop of living water; but in the second case the filled faith is understood, to which then, of course, the streams of living water follow, and it is this, where I say in the affirmative: "Whoever does the will of My Father will know from whence the doctrine is!
EXP|0|34|33|0|The Father is the Love, and is never content with a breezy appearance, but only with the real being. What use is the faith only, a dull lantern shimmering in the infinite regions of creation? You may reach back and forth and look up and down: only dim rays come towards you; and those things from which you receive nothing but dim rays, are far away! For the sleeper, a dream is good enough. He considers it real as long as he sleeps; but when he awakens, he seeks reality and certainty everywhere.
EXP|0|34|34|0|But what if man sleeps through his entire earthly life, and holds the dream-formations for realities? What will it be, if he awakens after the departing from his body from such an earthly dream-life? What will he reach for? What will he hold on to? At all sides he will be surrounded by night; Where will he find the light to illuminate the dead of night around him?
EXP|0|34|35|0|I say therefore: it is better for him who feels himself imprisoned here in all sorts of doubts; for he acknowledges that he has a waking spirit, but that he is still at night. He has experienced the invalidity of the dream images early on and calls with great longing for the day in himself.
EXP|0|34|36|0|But the dreamer knows nothing of his own night; he is a lord, does what he wants, eats and drinks and thinks that all this is reality. But when he awakens, only then will he become aware of the great emptiness; but unfortunately, too late. For if this full faith does not produce streams of living water from the loins in bodily life, how shall he effect it afterwards, when the loins have been left behind?!
EXP|0|34|37|0|Or if someone cannot get money in the stock exchange, how will he get it if he has no stock market and no money?! Or if somebody cannot sustain life, while he has it, together with the necessary embodiment of life, how will he handle it if he becomes free of the embodiment as well as his life?!
EXP|0|34|38|0|Who cannot be, if he is, how will he be when he is not?! But it is given only to him who has it, and who has nothing, he will also be deprived of what he has!
EXP|0|34|39|0|I think this pretty lengthy explanation should be clear enough. Therefore, seek you also after the full faith; because the empty one is nothing but a pure dream. If you want to see streams of living water flowing from your loins, then your faith must come to life through the works of love! Amen.
EXP|0|35|0|1|"I have spoken these things to you, that you may have peace in Me. In the world, you will have affliction; but trust, I have conquered the world!"(John.16:33)
EXP|0|35|1|0|"I have spoken these things to you, that you may have peace in Me. In the world, you will have affliction; but trust, I have conquered the world!"
EXP|0|35|2|0|This text belongs again to those who are very transparent, and anyone can catch the spiritual sense already in the letter at first grasp. So I want to show you the meaning of this text in a few words, and you will recognize in these few words the perfectly correct spiritual meaning of this text; so listen!
EXP|0|35|3|0|All that I am speaking to you right now is also of this kind, that in every situation of your life it must give you the true, inner peace of heart in the love for Me, if only you observe the said thing only somewhat actively.
EXP|0|35|4|0|The world also wants to oppress you from all sides; but it cannot, because I have overcome it. But if you have Me in you through your love, then you also have the Eternal Overcomer of the world in you. But the world has experienced My power; therefore it must not and cannot bend a hair of those who truly holds My peace in their hearts.
EXP|0|35|5|0|But as soon as someone wants to step out of this peace, and even throws the glove to the world unto battle, then he only has himself to blame if he is captured and maltreated by the world. But whoever truly remains in My peace, is saved for eternity, and no worldly whisper will do him any harm.
EXP|0|35|6|0|Of course, many will say, "O Lord! Behold, the apostles, and Your disciples, and so many of the early Christians, and even later on, zealous people for the pure gospel, have become martyrs, and the world has become viciously avenged on those who are filled with peace! Why, O Lord, have Your peace not protected them from the claws of the world? For You Yourself have spoken before Your suffering, that the prince of the world is judged! How then could the judged have the power to horribly outrage the world against your peace bearers?"
EXP|0|35|7|0|This question is vain enough, and whoever is well versed in history will find it clear that all the martyrs, from the apostles to the later times downwards, have voluntarily, and not by any compulsion or by any permissible provision of Me, passed through love-heroism into the martyr's death because I, their Master, were crucified Myself!
EXP|0|35|8|0|I tell you, every martyr could have spread My Gospel without becoming a martyr. But the spreaders knew Me, had eternal life before their eyes, and so they had no great desire to go around in the world for a long time, but could hardly wait for the moment when their flesh would be taken from them, so that they might get there where I went before!
EXP|0|35|9|0|John had the greatest love for Me; therefore he did not shy away from the persecutions of the world, and would rather consume them to the last drop, than to beg some time off from Me of his determined earthly life. He was thus completely satisfied with My order, while many others were beggars and would rather submit to the most shameful love-martyrdom, than to work for a few more years for My kingdom.
EXP|0|35|10|0|But since everyone in Me can have it for what he earnestly and faithfully begs, I could not take back My word from these first witnesses, which says: "Whatever you ask Me to do, it will be given unto you!"
EXP|0|35|11|0|It is clear from this illumination that My Word did not need the martyrs; for I have promised the one, eternally valid witness, My Holy Spirit Myself to all those who will accept My teaching and live according to it, and this witness is the Abiding One, while the blood of the first martyrs has long, even historically, lost its mark for all later times.
EXP|0|35|12|0|But if this Spirit is an eternal witness, why should I ever demand the blood testimony of My followers? He who wants to become a martyr himself, he should become so; but no one should believe that he thereby does a service to Me, but everyone who does that, does it for his own, but not to My advantage!
EXP|0|35|13|0|It is like when a father said to his children, whose clothes are still good, "I will give you wonderful new clothes, if these are worn!" Some children, however, allow themselves to be tempted by the hope and preference for the new clothes and do not spare the old clothes in the least. When the clothes are soon worn, the father, of course, gives them the promised clothes; but some of these children, who love their father more than the clothes, wisely spare the old ones, so as not to bury the father in the expenses ahead of time.
EXP|0|35|14|0|Although there can be no question of certain expenses with Me, there are, however, other expenses to consider, namely to bring My order in disarray. For I have set for every man a definite goal in life according to My order, and this is not in the sword, nor in the fire; because death by sword and fire is a judgement. But whoever in this way willingly and unilaterally anticipates My order in any way, must of course accept a small judgement insofar as he has pre-empted My established order.
EXP|0|35|15|0|Daniel did not want to die; therefore he was kept in the lions' den, and so were the youths in the furnace, and several similar examples. And behold, no hair was bent to all of them, and no hair of many thousands of those who love Me were ever bent, because they received the undisturbable power of My peace in their hearts. But anyone who wanted to get beyond this peace, also had to taste the world's strife.
EXP|0|35|16|0|It will of course also be said here: "If so, then it is best to let the world be the world in all its shameful works, and every better man should live on in his own peace quite unconcerned about the world; and if they all do, will not the world soon be filled up to the stars with abominations?!
EXP|0|35|17|0|Good, I say; calculate that backwards! Since the times of the apostles there have certainly been a myriad of zealots who, in a certain way, wished to improve the world with a glowing sword in their hands! Streams of blood were shed! Question yourselves: with what success?! Then look out into the world, and it will give you the sun-clear answer from all sides!
EXP|0|35|18|0|Except for your times, the great number of zealots should have left such an obituary that, according to them, the whole world would obviously have to be a paradise, and yet the world is ten times worse in this time than it was in the days of Noah!
EXP|0|35|19|0|Why does David say, "O Lord, how all human beings are against nothing, and all humanitarian aid is of no use!?" David said that because he knew Me; but you speak differently, because you do not know Me as David knew me!
EXP|0|35|20|0|Do you think I do not know what the world is doing and that I am too lazy to punish the world for its misdeeds? - I tell you: Believe something else, and leave the leading of the world to Me!
EXP|0|35|21|0|Whoever draws the sword, will also be killed by the sword. With open violence, no one will ever do anything about the world; for wherever the world sees violence, it meets it again by force, and in this way, one nation continually chokes the other.
EXP|0|35|22|0|But whoever wants to fight the world must fight them with secret weapons, and these weapons are My Love and My Peace in you! But everyone must first conquer their own world with these weapons; Only then will he be able to use these weapons victoriously against the outside world.
EXP|0|35|23|0|Verily, whoever is not inwardly a master of his world, will be even less so outwardly! But anyone who feels a curse-like zeal in himself is not yet finished with his own world; for this zeal still derives from the secret duel between My peace and the world in man.
EXP|0|35|24|0|For the world is the one who zealously directs and calls forth fire from heaven, pretending to strive for My cause; But My Spirit and My Peace do not strife, but only work powerfully and silently and fully unnoticed by all the world, and have no other external sign than the works of love and the face of humility. Since the time of My John, nobody has ever been judged by the world because of true love and humility.
EXP|0|35|25|0|See, in that there is the true inner peace; and therein also the mighty victory over the world which I Myself have gained! Take therefore notice of this explanation, then you will defeat the world in you and all other always, and always in My Name and through My peace! Amen.
EXP|0|36|0|1|"When He had rolled the book, He gave it to the servant and sat down. And the eyes of everyone in the synagogue were directed to Him." (Luke 4:20)
EXP|0|36|1|0|"When He had rolled the book, He gave it to the servant and sat down. And the eyes of everyone in the synagogue were directed to Him."
EXP|0|36|2|0|My dear children! This text merely presents a natural action that necessarily followed the earlier work of the reading of the prophet Isaiah. But since in every act of the Lord there is an inward and innermost ground, there is also such a reason in this most naturally seeming movement; and for this reason, there must again be an infallible criterion by which the full Divinity of Christ, and thus also of all His actions, is recorded for all time and for all eternity.
EXP|0|36|3|0|We want to show that this is correct, by a small consideration and comparison of this text with the subsequent temporal relations as clearly as possible before everyone's eyes, and so listen:
EXP|0|36|4|0|Jesus read from the Prophet standing in a synagogue. What does this designate?
EXP|0|36|5|0|The synagogue is the world. The Lord, who reads aloud from the Prophet, signifies that He is always awake and that, looking over all circumstances and secrets, He does not reveal His word to the world, but gives it veiled in the natural sense. For the 'prophet' signifies the hidden in the natural; and the Lord, however, shows that all such hidden things are nowhere to be found revealed, nor are they fulfilled otherwise than only in Himself!
EXP|0|36|6|0|When the Lord had read the book, He rolled it up and handed it to the servant; But He sat down, and the eyes and ears of all were upon Him. What does this say?
EXP|0|36|7|0|"The Lord rolls up the book ..." signifies that He also closes the spiritual meaning of the word for posterity. "Then He gives the rolled-up book to the servant of the synagogue ..." says so much: He gives the hidden wisdom to the one who works in his temple, which is the heart of man for the future.
EXP|0|36|8|0|Then the Lord settles to rest, and all eyes and ears are upon Him. - This act is exemplary and corresponding to the state, which men in the world finds themselves in since the ascension up to this time in which the Lord also rests with regard to the outside world.
EXP|0|36|9|0|Many eyes and ears are directed at Him; but He is silent and does not let Himself be bodily seen, as in bodily activity, but as if patiently resting in His sanctuary, only with the eyes of faith. Why then? Because men judge only their eyes and ears, or their curiosity, but do not direct their hearts towards Him!
EXP|0|36|10|0|The Lord nevertheless speaks a few words, because He says: "Now is fulfilled before your eyes, what the prophet has spoken." See, that is just the case with you; for after the long rest, My spirit has also come upon you, since you have sought Him, and unveils the rolled-up book, which the servants had always kept veiled in their chambers.
EXP|0|36|11|0|These servants are equal to the one in the natural sense, to whom the book was handed over, rolled up. It means all those in whatever church who is called a priest. The book will not be revealed to these servants, as long as they are servants of the synagogue.
EXP|0|36|12|0|But every man, if he is a true servant in the true, new synagogue of his heart, also first gets the book rolled up and not revealed. But if he is a faithful servant in this temple and sweeps and purifies himself and respects the sacred scroll, then the Lord comes and sits down in this synagogue, and there will be peace and quiet in this synagogue. And when it directs from all sides, the heart of the eye and ear to the Lord, and He will say, "Now the Spirit of the Lord is upon you, and it is revealed, and it fulfils the holy scroll in your living synagogue!"
EXP|0|36|13|0|See, that's the overly obvious meaning of this very inconspicuous text!
EXP|0|36|14|0|I tell you: Someone may seek and research as he will, to reveal this scroll; He may ask all men, all spirits and angels, but he will still achieve nothing, for I alone am the door!
EXP|0|36|15|0|What good is it to man when he asks himself, "Do I have eternal life in me?" - and then the answer is given: "Eternal life is only a riddle, a doubt; I have nothing in it but the desire for it!?"
EXP|0|36|16|0|Question: Who can be satisfied with this consolation? Is he not synonymous with the philosopher who comforts himself in his worldly way: "If there is a continuation of my thinking ego, I win, and if there is no continuity, I win as well; because for a non-being, the plus and minus are the same size."
EXP|0|36|17|0|But I ask again: Who can be satisfied with such consolation, if one knows the value of life?! Can one be indifferent to the living, whether he is or is not? But how can a person who is there, praise non-existence, since he cannot possibly know how the state of non-being is?
EXP|0|36|18|0|But everyone can easily see how blind such a researcher must be if, while living amidst an infinite existence in which no non-being can take place, he can at last console himself with a completely impossible non-being!
EXP|0|36|19|0|Do you think that in My Infinite Being, is any annihilation possible, or any place where nothingness is at home?!
EXP|0|36|20|0|Even the natural world shows you, as far as the depths of My creation reach into your eyes, the starkest contrast to any non-space; for then you either see the world-body, and the great free space which is filled with light-ether and with the forces traversing all over out of Me! - Question: Is that nothing?
EXP|0|36|21|0|I do not need to expand this sentence any further to show the folly of such an argument. But for everyone I will immediately put down the real test, how he can investigate, whether there is a nothingness, and say:
EXP|0|36|22|0|Let your thoughts fly through the spaces of infinity! Wherever you find a space where your thoughts cannot penetrate, then you may seek the void! But you can be fully assured that such work will ever and eternally be impossible for you! For where thought reaches, there is being; But where will it be, where the thought does not suffice!? I do not know where this is, and that is why a worldly wise will know even less!
EXP|0|36|23|0|Therefore, do not hold yourself to vain research and foolish experiences; because that will never yield you fruits! Do not make this way which is so easy, unnecessarily difficult; but let everyone come to Me, and He will then receive all in abundance, which he will eternally not reach in any other way; for I alone am the door, always and forever! Amen.
EXP|0|37|0|1|"But I know you; You have not the love of God in you "(John 5:42, 27.02.1844).
EXP|0|37|1|0|"But I know you; You have not the love of God in you "
EXP|0|37|2|0|Such things I have spoken to the Jews; for in them was the dead letter of the law. The work of the ceremony, the work of appearance, was more to them than the Life Himself, who had spoken to them.
EXP|0|37|3|0|Therefore, they were struck with blindness and saw in Him who is forever alive, nothing but a usual, quite ordinary man; they wondered at most over a striking miracle, sometimes even about a wise word, when they were present, such as this happened or was spoken; and if they were not present, they did not believe that I had worked or spoken this or that, and tried in all possible ways to make the matter suspect. Where they did not reach with naturalization or even with total denial, I had to be a possessed and worked through the power of the devil.
EXP|0|37|4|0|But why did they not recognize the Lord of life, when it was the will and intention of the Lord that they should have known Him? The reason lies in the text that speaks: "And the love is not in you!"
EXP|0|37|5|0|Why can one not know the Lord without love? - One cannot do that without love for the same reason that a blind man cannot see what surrounds him, and a deaf person cannot hear the voice of his friend!
EXP|0|37|6|0|Because love is life; but only life can see and hear for itself, for death cannot do so. So the Jews could not recognize the Lord of life who lived among them, because they had not the life of love in them, which is a free life out of God, while all other life is life under judgement, which is in contrast to true love, pure death.
EXP|0|37|7|0|For he who does not live out of love, is nothing but a vain machine, set in motion only by worldly instincts, and his sight, hearing and feeling are vainly mechanical and can never rise above the judged sphere of judged restraint. Only the true life of love is an independent free life and can therefore, on its own, overcome all restraints and rise up to Him, Who is its innermost principle.
EXP|0|37|8|0|No one can see in his natural sphere something he did not have in him beforehand; but how could anyone see and recognize My nature if he has none of it in his heart?!
EXP|0|37|9|0|Therefore, I say to you: Let everything go, - only keep the love, then you will recognize what the Jews did not recognize, and see what their eyes was not able to see!
EXP|0|37|10|0|There are also many in the world who do not have the love in them! Therefore, they also hold the shadow, which is nothing, for reality; But Me, who am and always walk among Mine, they do not see and recognize, because they have no love!
EXP|0|37|11|0|As such there are some among you who seek where there is nothing to be found; but when it comes alive and shines before them, they will not see and recognize it!
EXP|0|37|12|0|These still weigh the diamonds together with the pebbles in a weighing pan! But why weigh the pebble together with the diamond? Why marvel at the dung from afar and indifferently pass by the gold in your own house?
EXP|0|37|13|0|It is not enough that one knows the value of gold, but one must discern the gold from the dung, and even be able to recognize it's worth from a distance! Only the one who has love, can do it perfectly; But anyone who wanders back and forth between them cannot do that and will not be able to do so for a long time. But it will be the same with him as with the Jews, who could not distinguish the Lord from a common man.
EXP|0|37|14|0|I therefore say to you, and remind you that I have given you much; but only he who has the love in him, will recognize it as a pure gift from Me!
EXP|0|37|15|0|Who reckons and counts what he does and gives in love, I will do to him likewise, and the calculator will not be free and the meter will not quit before Me, until he will banish the reckoning and counting out of himself! Therefore love must be free and must not allow the mind to advise its inner activity!
EXP|0|37|16|0|The wise giver I will reward with wisdom; But the free spender of love, will receive Me Myself as reward! But anyone who does not act out of free love, will not see the face of the Lord, until he becomes active out of free love!
EXP|0|37|17|0|This say I, the Eternally Faithful, the Truthful, the First and the Last, as Father in all love to you, that you may perfectly observe it!
LAO|0|1|0|1|Chapter 1
LAO|0|1|1|0|Paul, an Apostle of Jesus Christ, through the Will of God, and the Grace of God and Timothy our Brother.
LAO|0|1|2|0|The holy assembly of Laodicea and all the faithful brothers in it, and the wise in the Spirit of God: Grace be with you and the true peace from God, our Father, in the Lord Jesus Christ.
LAO|0|1|3|0|We thank, extol, and praise God at all times, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and bear much concern for you; and we pray at all times for you to God.
LAO|0|1|4|0|We have come into the knowledge through the Spirit of the Lord, and through our Brother Epaphras and through Nymphas, that you have been backsliding in several things.
LAO|0|1|5|0|And that you have elected a bishop and a clergy, and that you want to make an idol out of Christ; and that you have selected a house, a day, and magnificent raiments.
LAO|0|1|6|0|Consequently, how it was the custom to some extent among the heathens and among the Jews, when the circumcision of the flesh was still valid before God, which He ordered under father Abraham as a foretoken of the living circumcision of the Spirit through Jesus Christ within you.
LAO|0|1|7|0|This I let you know now, so that you learn to know what kind of a battle I have to suffer for your sake; you have seen, and yet you have not seen, the flesh of my person,
LAO|0|1|8|0|And that you are being severely admonished in your heart and that you may gather your love, wherein is contained all the wealth of the conscientious reason in order to recognize the great secret of God, the Father, in His Son, Jesus Christ,
LAO|0|1|9|0|Where within are concealed all the treasures of wisdom and the living cognition in the Spirit.
LAO|0|1|10|0|I caution you for this reason: That no one may entice you through reasonable and flowery speeches, and through the philosophy of the heathens.
LAO|0|1|11|0|Even the animals call common sense their own, just as it is with the philosophy of the heathens who offer sacrifices to dead idols.
LAO|0|1|12|0|You, however, have been redeemed through the death of the “ONE” to eternal life in God the Father. How can you, since your heart has become the dwelling for the Holy Spirit, devote it again to the spirit of the dead?
LAO|0|1|13|0|Even though I am not with you in the flesh, I am at all times with you in the Spirit, through the might of Christ within me, and I see your belief and your works,
LAO|0|1|14|0|And I want to earnestly caution you and show you, since so many of you, dear brothers, fell into great foolishness; their pretexts I recognize and know, and what they wish to accomplish.
LAO|0|1|15|0|But it should be, that you follow Jesus Christ, as I handed over His Legacy to you and as you accepted it from me; and you should also live in accordance with the Gospel, which I preached to you faithfully,
LAO|0|1|16|0|In this you should grow firm roots and be firm in your belief, as I have taught you in the Spirit of our Lord, Jesus Christ, the living Son of God, Who rules at the right hand of the Father of Eternity,
LAO|0|1|17|0|But, as you want to be and as you wish to be now, you are adversaries of Christ and His Word.
LAO|0|1|18|0|What do you want? Do you want to become again slaves and servants in bondage to the law, sin, and death, from everything we have been delivered from through Jesus Christ?
LAO|0|1|19|0|Listen to me. I am telling you: Be careful, that you will not be bewitched and robbed through your world-wisdom, and through the loose teachings of those among you, who fear the Romans and the blind Jews more than they do the Lord of Glory Who delivered us, and through whom we, heaven and earth and all things were created.
LAO|0|1|20|0|When I was among you, your world-wise asked me what the differences were between God and His Son, Christ. That is when I took the word and said:
LAO|0|1|21|0|“Hear me brothers. God is One, and Christ is One; since there is only one God, therefore, there is only one Christ. What differences should there be between God and Christ? God is Love, and Christ is the Wisdom in God, or the Light, the Truth, the Path, and the Eternal Life.
LAO|0|1|22|0|“In Christ dwells personified the whole fullness of the Deity, and we are perfect in Him; because He is the reason and the Head of all Glory, all Might and Power, of all the Authority of the World, and He is the Sovereign of all the Principalities on Earth.”
LAO|0|1|23|0|As I, Paul, have spoken to you about this matter in the Spirit and in Truth, how can you be deluded by the teachings of human beings and world-statues (laws, Ed.)?.
LAO|0|1|24|0|You have been circumcised (cleansed, Ed.) without a hand or a knife through the Holy Spirit, while you casted off your sinful life, which was a mighty root in your body's flesh; and that was a true and alive circumcision in Christ.
LAO|0|1|25|0|You have been buried to the world in your sinful flesh with Christ through the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and through Christ again newly resurrected through living belief and through the love for Him.
LAO|0|1|26|0|What do you want once again with the old circumcision, which no longer should be practiced; this ceremony is now without value, because Christ was already here and has been resurrected and we in Him. What will you do with the Sabbath, when Christ did His work every day and still does, and through this He made every day a day of the Lord, and He did not celebrate on the Sabbath?.
LAO|0|1|27|0|For I know you, that is why I tell you: Christ as He is, wants to be poor in the world; but you want gold. That is why you want to have a house of prayer, a feast-day, and magnificent raiment.
LAO|0|1|28|0|You say that God, through Christ, His Son, did nowhere abolish the laws of Moses, instead at the Last Supper He confirmed them; therefore there should be a sacrificeceremony.
LAO|0|1|29|0|I, Paul, chosen by God as a true Apostle of the Lord, filled with the Spirit of God — why is it then, that the Spirit of God never informed me about these things, even though I was, before my calling, a very keen temple servant much more so than you ever were?.
LAO|0|1|30|0|I, however, want to tell you now how the Spirit of God awoke me: When I was on the way to Damascus in pursuance of a new Christian congregation, at first I looked – even in my blindness – that the Lord in the Spirit and in truth wanted to be worshipped and admired, however, eternal, but never in a ceremony.
LAO|0|1|31|0|God does not call someone into His service after He blinded him. I, however, had to become blind before, so that I would lose everything that is of the world, before I could become one of His lowest servants.
LAO|0|1|32|0|But why was I to be blind first? Because my whole being was buried in the matter of the service of the temple, and it had to be taken away from it in this manner.
LAO|0|1|33|0|Since the Lord called upon me in my blindness without ceremony, how could I ever have made a ceremony out of the Last Supper?.
LAO|0|1|34|0|Or, is it not so, as at all times, how the Spirit of God teaches me?. Whosoever has the light of the eyes looks at these ceremonies of the world, and is amused by them;
LAO|0|1|35|0|But for the blind person, the whole world with its ceremonies is a matter of the past and so is the temple-service with all its magnificent raiment.
LAO|0|1|36|0|Consequently, it is an eternal truth: The Lord did not call me to establish a new ceremony; instead, he called me for the uplifting of hearts, for which Satan forged his pitiless chains for thousands of years;
LAO|0|1|37|0|And to preach to everyone the freedom of the Spirit, the peace of the Soul, and therewith tear apart in Christ, the Lord, the old, hard bonds of death.
LAO|0|1|38|0|But of what benefit would my teachings be to me and to you; of what benefit would the Gospel of God be, if you voluntarily enter again into the old death?
LAO|0|1|39|0|I, however, ask you for the sake of your eternal life: Desist from everything which the old imprisonment of Babel left as a bitter inheritance to all Jews.
LAO|0|1|40|0|Behold: Babel, the great whore of the world. The Lord destroyed her because she gave many nations death. What will you gain, if it is your desire to raise out of Laodicea a new Babel? Therefore, desist from everything that could bring about anew the atrocity of devastation which Daniel prophesied, when he stood in a holy place.
LAO|0|1|41|0|However, Christ brought you to life, since you were dead in your sins, and in the foreskin of your flesh; He forgave you all the sins, which you ever committed in the temple, as you did in your foreskin.
LAO|0|1|42|0|He eradicated the bloody handwriting, which was against us all, which came into being through the world-statutes; and our names were recorded in this handwriting in the book of the world, in the book of justice, and in the book of death, by Him nailing it to the cross.
LAO|0|1|43|0|Why do you want to tear down again the handwriting in blood that God Himself eradicated, which was nailed to the cross of justice, the cross of disgrace, the cross of malediction, and the cross of death, and exchange your new names in Christ for the old ones, which were written in blood in the book of justice?
LAO|0|1|44|0|Oh, you blind fools of all folly. In Christ you became liberated, and now you want to become slaves again and servants of sin, justice, and death. Did you not hear, that the one who is nailed to the cross is cursed?
LAO|0|1|45|0|Christ, however, took your shame, your disgrace, your sin, your court, and your death upon Himself, and let Himself be nailed to the cross as a damned, to obtain for all of you freedom before God so that you can walk in honor. He took all your disgrace and shame with Him to the cross.
LAO|0|1|46|0|Oh, what was it, that bewitched you – those of you who became alive in Christ – that you now want to surrender yourself again anew to death?.
LAO|0|1|47|0|With whom should I compare you that it should strike you as a good throw would a target? Yes, you are like a blighted courtesan, who lives in the city, but is nevertheless the daughter of a good family.
LAO|0|1|48|0|Listen to me and understand this well. Of what benefit is it to the courtesan that she comes from a good family, when her flesh is more lecherous than the fat of a stuffed scapegoat?
LAO|0|1|49|0|Will she not walk to and fro in her room because of her carnal desires, and then will lean with half her body out of one and then another window, and she will look with her lecherous eyes to all sides, to see if she cannot catch a glimpse of someone who has what her lecherous and lustful flesh yearns for?
LAO|0|1|50|0|And when she catches sight of him, she will show him through the loose fire of her eyes, what she yearns for, and she will sin with him ten times more through her desire, than a whore in her bed of shame with her paramour.
LAO|0|1|51|0|Oh look, you Laodiceans, there you have a picture of yourselves. Do you know however, what the sincere and willing bridegroom of such a girl would do when he passes by her house, and catches sight of her shameful lechery?
LAO|0|1|52|0|From that moment on, he will put her out of his heart and immediately he will no longer look at her, even if she should experience the greatest want.
LAO|0|1|53|0|That is what the Lord will do with you, because He raised a new, living temple in your heart, while you will be waiting for Him; but you scorn this temple, this holy chamber, and you run, because of mere worldly lechery to the window of justice to be wanton with the world, because of the gold, the reputation, and the lust for power, since you lust for all those things.
LAO|0|1|54|0|But I say this to you: The Lord will withdraw Himself and will let you pass over into all kinds of harlotry, into the old justice, and into the old death, unless you turn around immediately, and totally desist from the clergy – which you yourself elected – from your temples, from your days of feast, and from your magnificent raiment; all of this is an abomination before the Lord, just like a lecherous courtesan, which is much more wicked in her heart, than ten whores of Babel.
LAO|0|2|0|1|Chapter 2
LAO|0|2|1|0|Therefore, let no one influence your conscience, not through a bishop and a priest (i.e. uncalled by God), not through a day of feast, nor through the old Sabbath and new moon,
LAO|0|2|2|0|Nor through a temple, nor through a sacrificial ceremony, nor magnificent raiment, and just as little through food and drink.
LAO|0|2|3|0|Be moderate in eating and drinking; that is good for the spirit, the soul, and the body and is agreeable to the Lord;
LAO|0|2|4|0|But when someone says, teaches, and desires: “This and that particular food should not be eaten, because according to Moses it is unclean.”
LAO|0|2|5|0|Then I say in opposition to that: Moses and the prophets are fulfilled and redeemed in Christ; the Lord did not forbid us any food; He Himself ate and drank with sinners and publicans.
LAO|0|2|6|0|And He exclaimed: “What you eat does not defile you; but what comes out of your heart such as gossip, evil desires, miserliness, envy, manslaughter, rage, gluttony, voracity, fornication, adultery, and the like — that is what at all times defiles human beings.”
LAO|0|2|7|0|Since we have such a Gospel from Him, the sole Lord of all the Glory Himself, what great fools must we be if we voluntarily let ourselves be harnessed into the old evil yoke?
LAO|0|2|8|0|Of what significance is at present the shadow which, from Moses’ point-of-view, was a prophetic omen pertaining to what happened in front of our eyes, for us, who have become one body with Christ and in Christ.
LAO|0|2|9|0|I ask you, and even implore you: Do not allow anyone to decide for you what your goal should be, especially by one who on his own initiative, wanders around in all humility and total spirituality of the angels of the heavens, but he himself has never seen nor heard anything about it; because of this, he is conceited about his own importance, but only in his carnal sense,
LAO|0|2|10|0|And he does not abide by the head from whence comes the energy for the whole body through the members and joints, which maintain each other, contain and grow to divine greatness,
LAO|0|2|11|0|But only according to his taste, which is within itself full of dirt and filth, full of self-interest, full of deceit and lies, full of lust for power, full of miserliness and envy.
LAO|0|2|12|0|This is how it is with the one who poses as if he was called upon by the Lord and from me, and then afterwards elected by you.
LAO|0|2|13|0|I point out now to all of you: This one has the spirit of the devil in him, and walks among you like a wolf in sheep's clothing and like a hungry, roaring lion endeavoring in a diligent manner to devour you.
LAO|0|2|14|0|That is why you should drive him away as fast as possible, and return again to Nymphas, whose house is the true congregation of Christ.
LAO|0|2|15|0|All of you are dead to the world with Christ, as far as the world and its statutes are concerned. For what reason do you want to be caught again by the statues of the world? You act as if you are still living in it.
LAO|0|2|16|0|The house of my dear brother Nymphas remained faithful in its freedom, as I gave it to him through Jesus Christ, the Lord of Eternity.
LAO|0|2|17|0|Nymphas recognized the wolf, as I recognized the wolf, through the Spirit of God, who is within me and who prompts me at all times, moves and teaches in all the different things of the only righteous wisdom before God, and that applies to brother Nymphas as well.
LAO|0|2|18|0|This is why I admonish you with the power of all righteous devotion in Christ, the Lord, that you go to Nymphas and become again a congregation with his house.
LAO|0|2|19|0|And do not listen to those, who say with a hypocritical, pious mien: “Do not touch that, and do not try that, and do not hold onto that, and do this, but do not do that.” All this consumes itself under their hands, and is nothing more than empty man-made laws;
LAO|0|2|20|0|But listen to what I have to say out of the Spirit of Christ, which is within me, so that you may become free again, and become truthful co-heirs of Jesus Christ in God's Kingdom which is alive within you.
LAO|0|2|21|0|Oh brothers, think of what benefit will it be to those who have the appearance of wisdom, and through themselves self-chosen, hypocritical and feigned spirituality and humility,
LAO|0|2|22|0|And those who say: “When you look at a woman, you already have sinned; and if you eat unclean food forbidden by Moses, then you are unclean for a whole day, and when you touch a heathen and you speak more than three words to him, then you must tell the priest of the temple, so that he cleanses you before God.”
LAO|0|2|23|0|In reality, they are full of filth, miserliness, and whoredom, and carry on business in secret with all the heathens, and do everything within their abilities that does not spoil their secret friendship with them?.
LAO|0|2|24|0|I, however, say: “The body requires what is his, just like the Spirit; he has his want and his need. This is why you should give to him in the proper measure, whatever God has intended for him, and he should enjoy what is available; because the physical body requires its care, just as the Spirit requires his freedom. Therefore, be free, and be not slaves to the fools of this world.”
LAO|0|2|25|0|How praise-worthy can someone be of himself, even though he fasted with his stomach, but he filled his heart with evil thoughts, wishes, and desires?.
LAO|0|2|26|0|Would it not have been much wiser to fast in the heart, than in the stomach? How can you be such great fools that someone can make you believe that it would be even pleasing unto the Lord if you would eat fish marinated in oil, than to eat another meat from a warm-blooded animal, and in fat instead of the oil?.
LAO|0|2|27|0|But I say to you: Eat at all time within reason, whatever you relish, and eat whatever is good for your body's health, and drink wine with water, as I do, whenever it is available, and do not let your conscience trouble you; then you act properly even in this instance.
LAO|0|2|28|0|The Lord derives no joy from fasting of the stomach; He does, however, favor fasting of the heart. In the heart, however, fast day and night, then you will fast in the Spirit and in Truth.
LAO|0|2|29|0|But how can you fast in accordance with the hypocritical teachings of the one who pretends to be only with one foot on the earth, but everything else is already in heaven. In accordance with that, all heathens fast as well; they eat on their days of feast all kinds of delicacies, and are more lustful for those delicacies than on the common days, when they eat their daily food.
LAO|0|2|30|0|Since you are now resurrected in Christ, why do you heed what happens below on the world, and why do you seek to satisfy the world's statutes which are the work of human beings?
LAO|0|2|31|0|Seek what is above. There Christ is sitting to the right of the Father; that would be more becoming to you than all the totally valueless follies of the world.
LAO|0|2|32|0|If you have been awakened in the Spirit and resurrected with Christ, then you are from above and not from below; therefore, seek what is above and not what is below on the earth.
LAO|0|2|33|0|Because you are dead to the world and your life is concealed with Christ in God.
LAO|0|2|34|0|However, if Christ, who is now your life, will reveal Himself, then you will be revealed with Him in Glory.
LAO|0|2|35|0|Put to death anew your world, which is in many members on the earth, just as the members of your body with which you carried on. And now you want to carry on again as you did before: fornication, dishonesty, shameful lust, evil or carnal desires, avarice, envy, miserliness. Within all these characteristics is contained at all times the true idolatry of the heathens.
LAO|0|2|36|0|And of all things, avoid lies, because they are the closest descendant of Satan. Undress the old human being and dress the new one in Christ; whosoever renews, comes into the recognition of the One, and into the harmony of the One Who created him.
LAO|0|3|0|1|Chapter 3
LAO|0|3|1|0|I, however, say: Avoid lies, which are the closest descendant of Satan, because now to a great extent you changed over to man's law, as I learned from Nymphas, and also through the Spirit of Christ within me.
LAO|0|3|2|0|What is the temple? Nothing but man's law – a dead work by the hand of man; nothing but mere phantasy that passes away as soon as you awaken from your sleep.
LAO|0|3|3|0|Since it is what it is, it is therefore a lie, which you are getting into, to lie and to deceive yourself; since you are of the opinion that therein you give God the honor, and to God Himself you lie to, and you are of the opinion that you render Him an important sacrifice.
LAO|0|3|4|0|You fools. What service do you want to render the Almighty Who founded heaven and earth before you were created?. What do you have now that you did not receive before; but since you did receive it, why do you behave as if you did not receive it?
LAO|0|3|5|0|Do you wish to render to the Lord to some extent a pleasant service, that you build Him a temple by the hand of man, and worship Him through ceremony and the burning of incense, and through dead prayers on long or wide ribbons?
LAO|0|3|6|0|Oh, look, how much you have been bewitched by an Apostle of Satan. Was Christ not – in whom dwells the fullness of the Deity – in the flesh sentenced to death in the temple, and at the time did He Himself not prophesy its total downfall.
LAO|0|3|7|0|How could He at this time find pleasure in this, if He cautioned severely all of His disciples, as He did us in the spirit, when He said: “Beware of the sourdough of the Pharisees and high priests”. And now you want to set up the old “Court of Justice” which has become an abomination before God, as a dwelling for the Lord, so that you may kill Him many times over.
LAO|0|3|8|0|How blind can you be and how far must you have passed over into the world, that you did not notice such an occurrence.
LAO|0|3|9|0|Is it not enough that Christ died once for all of us, and now all of us with Him, so that we can be resurrected with Him, while still in our flesh, to the true recognition of His Spirit which is within us, and to the recognition of the Father, Who loved us before the World existed?
LAO|0|3|10|0|How often do you want to kill Christ? Him, the only eternal Living Being, who once awakened all of us from death to eternal life through His Glorious Resurrection.
LAO|0|3|11|0|But I, Paul, say this: “Go and destroy the temple, erase all the designated days of feast in the calendars, remove the false bishop and his servants from his office, just like those from Jerusalem, who want to fatten themselves from the labor of your hands, and they had made for themselves a big iron box to hold your saved-up gold and silver.”
LAO|0|3|12|0|And burn the magnificent raiment, which are an abomination before God. Through this, you render the Lord a much more pleasing service, than if you would let yourself for 1.000 years be killed (i.e. sacrifice, Ed.) in such a temple.
LAO|0|3|13|0|Should you absolutely want to have in your midst a house pleasing unto God, build a hospital for the sick, the paralyzed, the ailing, the cripples, for the blind and the mute, and a house for poor widows and orphans, and a house for homeless foreigners, without exception, whosoever they might be.
LAO|0|3|14|0|Accommodate these human beings joyfully and with compassion, and share all your blessings with them, like our Lord, Jesus Christ, did on two occasions, when he fed with His abundance of blessings thousands of hungry people; then you will do Him, the only Holy One, a true and pleasing service for your own sanctification.
LAO|0|3|15|0|Because He Himself spoke about this, when He said: “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of my brethren, ye have done it unto Me.”
LAO|0|3|16|0|He spoke often and quite clearly on the matter, and what He considered to be a pleasing service to Him. Then why do you want something that is an atrocity, nauseating and disgusting, and a pestilence to Him?
LAO|0|3|17|0|A heart full of love is God, the Lord in Christ, the only pleasing, living temple, and He loves that much more, than a whole world full of Temples of Solomon, which are all dead. Whereas, the heart is alive and can love God and all brothers. Therefore, build this temple spiritually within yourself anew and at all times actively sacrifice in this temple to the Lord.
LAO|0|3|18|0|Not the temple, not the ceremony, not the priests and not the bishop, and not Paul and his disciples; not the Jew, not the Greek, nor the circumcision of the Jews and the foreskin, nor Solomon's temple; not even the original Greek, the Scythian, the heathen, the freed-man, the servant; nor the Sabbath, nor the new moon, nor the jubilee year is anything before God – only Christ alone is the all-in-all.
LAO|0|3|19|0|Be only drawn to Christ as God's Elect, as His saints and as His loved ones, through the living belief, through love, through heartfelt mercy for your brothers, through friendship, friendliness, humility, gentleness, and through total patience.
LAO|0|3|20|0|In everything get along with one another, and forgive each other from the heart, whatever it may be that one has against the other; then I will forgive you and the Lord will too, as soon as you have forgiven each other.
LAO|0|3|21|0|Do not sue each other at court, as the heathens do; they have their own courts. Live with each other in peace and tolerate and settle matters in your heart. Then you will be better off before the Lord, as if you conscientiously pay attention to all the laws of Moses. They are very hard to remember, but even harder to keep, because the laws of Moses are not pleasing to the Lord, but only a pure heart that truly loves God and the brothers.
LAO|0|3|22|0|Above all draw from love, because love alone is of any value before God, and it is the only fully valid link of all completion and all perfection.
LAO|0|3|23|0|In love and through love reigns the true, perfect peace of God in your hearts, and all of you alone are called into this peace and to this peace in the One Body of Christ, the Lord, and that is how you thank Him. That is why you thank Him for all times and eternally in the Spirit and in Truth,
LAO|0|3|24|0|But not in a dead temple; before God a temple is nothing. The Lord and Giver of Life looks only into the heart and at the peace it contains.
LAO|0|3|25|0|Let the living word of Christ dwell abundantly among you in all love and in true, perfect wisdom. Teach, caution, and edify each other with all kinds of magnificent and spiritual things and observations,
LAO|0|3|26|0|With psalms of love and other songs of praise and spiritually delightful songs; but sing in your heart and do not indulge in that empty bawling with your mouth. If you do so, you will be more pleasing unto the Lord, than the conceited bawling of the Pharisees, Jews and heathens, who cause their lips a great problem because of the gold; with all this mannerism, their hearts, however, remain colder than ice.
LAO|0|3|27|0|Everything you do, however – may it be with words or deeds – do it in the Name of our Lord, Jesus Christ, and through Him thank God, the Father for everything; because He is the Mediator between God and us; in His Heart dwells the fullness of the Father.
LAO|0|3|28|0|Listen. You, the women of Laodicea: That is how the Lord, our God of Eternity wants it to be – that you be totally subservient to your men in Christ the Lord, because in the man you have the Head of Christ.
LAO|0|3|29|0|You, men, however, love your wives with the proper measure, and do not be hard against them, but do not go too far with your love for your wives, that on account of it, you forget the Lord, because the love of the Lord must remain unattached, as if you would not have a wife.
LAO|0|3|30|0|And you, children, obey your parents totally in everything, as long as it is not against Christ; because that is His Will and it pleases Him.
LAO|0|3|31|0|You, parents, do not make the hearts of your children bitter through harsh words and abuse, so that they become timid towards you, thereby becoming cowards and hypocrites; but an apparently stubborn child can be reared to be supple through love, but a flatterer and a hypocrite is incorrigible.
LAO|0|3|32|0|Therefore, I say to you, the servants of your masters: Obey them in all things, as long as they are not against Christ, but not merely through eye-service to please your master, but in the true simplicity of your hearts, and in the constant fear of God.
LAO|0|3|33|0|Everything you carry out for your master, carry it out as if you would serve Christ the Lord in all the faithfulness of your heart — but not, as if you would serve a human being. One day you will be overcome by the Lord with the reward of Glory.
LAO|0|3|34|0|Whosoever commits an injustice against his master does it likewise unto the Lord. The Lord does not consider if someone is the master or if he is the servant; He only takes into consideration the work and the reason for the work.
LAO|0|3|35|0|Whosoever commits an injustice, one day He will give him his just reward. You may be able to deceive human beings, but the Lord will not allow you to deceive Him; before Him your hearts are always open.
LAO|0|3|36|0|But to you, employers, I say: Think about this well – that servants are also your brothers before the Lord, therefore, grant them at all times, what is right before God. Pay them what they are entitled to at the proper time with love in Christ, and remember, that all of us have one Lord in heaven and this Lord is Christ, God's Saint in eternity.
LAO|0|3|37|0|Do not abandon prayer, and pray with thanksgiving without intermission, – not with the lips, but in the Spirit and in Truth with all the simplicity of your hearts, and in the true devotion in the love of Christ our Lord.
LAO|0|3|38|0|And pray at the same time for me, so that the Lord may open the door to the living word for me at all times, and that I may speak before you at all times and before all the brothers in Christ about His Great Secret and that of His Kingdom: because I am still bound to the world and I am still only a common man, one who is only capable of prophesy, when the Lord opens the door of Grace for him.
LAO|0|3|39|0|Simple and wise shall be your way of living for or against anyone – and against those, who are on the outside, the Jews and heathens. You shall not judge anyone – may they be Scythians, heathens, Jews, Greeks, or not Greeks, but conform wisely in accordance with the times and circumstances.
LAO|0|3|40|0|Your speech should be at all times seasoned with love, no matter who it may be, and should be full of salt with the true wisdom from God. At all times you should take from this wisdom, whatever you speak of to someone, so that he comes into the knowledge how different divine wisdom is from the knowledge of the wise of the world.
LAO|0|3|41|0|I, Paul, am now of the opinion that I did not omit anything in order to show you what it is that is among you, and that it is a poisonous weed; yes, a very harmful, poisonous tree, whose breath suffocates everything; and now I have nothing against you any more.
LAO|0|3|42|0|That, however, dear brothers, should be at all times a true ceremony among you; that you in the Spirit and in Truth give honor to God the Father in His Son; that at all times you love Him above all in His Son, Who died out of love for us all on the cross to return to us the kindred, which our fathers altogether forfeited since the times of Adam.
LAO|0|3|43|0|I beg of you for God's sake, to bring worthy fruit of a total conversion from your new heathendom into the living church of God, which is within you, but does not dwell in the temples, raiment, or in any kind of ceremony.
LAO|0|3|44|0|The love of God and the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all the time and for eternity.
LAO|0|3|45|0|But how things will be with me in Rome, our faithful brother Tychicus will let you know, which I now will send to you and as well to the Colossians, who also have become just like you, captivated by Satan.
LAO|0|3|46|0|Greetings to all my dear brothers and Nymphas and to the faithful congregation of his house of which I attest to that he is righteous, as I at all times pray to God for your sake.
LAO|0|3|47|0|Extend also my greetings to the Colossians when you visit them, because there are some among them that you know; those who are at all times just, and faithful in the belief and in the love of God.
LAO|0|3|48|0|After the Colossians have read their letter, then you should read it as well and I am asking you for God's sake, that you should let the Colossians read this, your letter, as well.
LAO|0|3|49|0|Because this letter is as important to them, as it is to you. After all of this has been said, I admonish you in writing – as Tychicus will inform you of everything verbally – that this letter should be read in all congregations, just as the one addressed to the Colossians.
LAO|0|3|50|0|My Greetings written by my own hand: Think of my love. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.
LAO|0|3|51|0|Written from Rome by Tychicus and his companion Onesimus, both have been sent to you and also to the Colossians.
COR|0|1|1|1|Abgarus' first letter to the Lord
COR|0|1|1|0|Abgarus, toparch in Edessa, to Jesus, the good Saviour, Who has appeared in the land around Jerusalem, all hail.
COR|0|1|2|0|I have heard of You and Your healing power, how You perform it without medicines and herbs. For the saying goes that You make the blind see and that the lame walk; that You clean the lepers, and cast out the impure spirits, and heal those, that fight with lingering diseases, and finally even raise the dead.
COR|0|1|3|0|After I heard all these things about You, I concluded for myself, one of two things had to be true, either You are God, descent from heaven; or You, who doest these things, are at least a Son of the great God!
COR|0|1|4|0|I therefore request You through this letter, to take the trouble to come to me, and heal the illness that I have!
COR|0|1|5|0|I also heard that the Jews murmur against You and plot evil against You. I however have a small, but well ordered city, which will be sufficient for both of us; therefore come to me, You my most esteemed friend Jesus, and stay with me in my city and in my country; there You will be carried by everybody on hands and in the heart.
COR|0|1|6|0|I expect You with greatest longing in my heart! - Sent through my most faithful servant Brachus.
COR|0|1|7|1|The Lords answer on this letter of the King Abgarus
COR|0|1|7|0|Abgarus, you are blessed because you have not seen Me, and yet believed in Me! For you see, it is written of Me: that those, who have seen Me, will not believe in Me, and that those, who have not seen Me, believe and may live in eternity!
COR|0|1|8|0|But in regards to your concerns, for which reason you wrote to Me, that I shall come to you, because I am pursued here in the land of the Jews, I say unto you: that this is necessary, because for that reason I came into the world that all this becomes fulfilled in Me, at this location; and that I, in a short while after all this is fulfilled on Me, will ascend to Him, from Whom I came from eternity!
COR|0|1|9|0|Nevertheless be patient in your undemanding illness. However, after My ascension into heaven, I will send a disciple to you that he may heal your illness, and give to you and all who are with you, the true health!
COR|0|1|10|0|Written through Jacob, a disciple of the Lord Jesus Christ, and send through Brachus, the king's courier out of the region of Gennesaret.
COR|0|1|11|0|Soon after Abgarus received the exceedingly heavenly answer from the Lord Jesus, it so happened, that the kings oldest son and heir to the throne was overcome by a deadly illness to his body, to which all physicians in Edessa said, that it is incurable. - That brought the poor Abgarus nearly to despair. In such overwhelming distress, he wrote the following second letter to the good Saviour Jesus, which read therefore:
COR|0|2|1|1|Abgarus' second letter to the Lord
COR|0|2|1|0|Abgarus, a miserable toparch in Edessa, to Jesus, the good Saviour, Who appeared in the land around Jerusalem, all hail and all God's honour!
COR|0|2|2|0|Oh Jesus, You good Saviour! See, my oldest son, the heir to the throne, who along with me was happy beyond measure on Your arrival in my city, became deadly ill. An evil fever has seized him, and is threatening to kill him any moment! However, I know because the messenger has declared it to me, that from a distance You cure all kind of sick people without medicine just through words and will! Oh Jesus, You good Saviour, You actual Son of the most high God, that You are for certain, let my son who loves You so very much, that he would even go for You into death, become also healthy again through Your powerful word and will!
COR|0|2|3|0|Oh Jesus, You good Saviour! Tell me, I who am also sick, do not announce Your previous mentioned ascension at this time; but help, help, help, my son at once!
COR|0|2|4|0|Written in my city Edessa and send through the former most trusted messenger.
COR|0|2|5|1|On that the following answer from the Lord Jesus reads therefore:
COR|0|2|5|0|Abgarus, great is your belief, and as a result it could become even better with your son. Because I have found love in you, more than in Israel, I therefore want to do more for you, as so only you alone would have believed.
COR|0|2|6|0|See I, the Lord of Eternity, now a teacher to mankind, and an eternal Deliverer from eternal death, will give your son eternal life before My ascent, because he has unseen and unknown loved Me out of his whole heart before My imminent sorrows for all people. And so, My dear Abgarus, you will certainly lose your son according to the flesh in the world, but as to the Spirit will win him a thousand fold in My eternal Kingdom!
COR|0|2|7|0|However, do not believe that your son, so he will die, will seriously die! No, No; but when he dies, he then will at last awake from the death-sleep of this world to the true eternal life in My Kingdom, which is Spiritual and not physical!
COR|0|2|8|0|Therefore, do not grieve in your soul! For see and be quiet, I am alone the Lord, and there is no other beside Me! Therefore I freely do, what I do, and no one can say to Me: do that, or don't do that!
COR|0|2|9|0|However, what I do now and allow, that I am pursued like a weak person, I already planned before the earth was yet established, and before the sun, moon and stars illuminated the earth from the sky! For that reason I went out of My Father, who is in Me like I am in Him! However, the Father is the Highest, because He is My Love, My Will. Though, the Spirit that goes out of Me and the Father causing from eternity to eternity, is the Holiest. And I am All that, Who is revealing this to you!
COR|0|2|10|0|Therefore do not be sad, because now you know Who it is that has revealed such to you! However, be quiet about it until I will be raised up at the stake before the Jews, which will be proclaimed to you soon, for otherwise the world would fall before its time! -
COR|0|2|11|0|In the next few days though, a poor youth will come into your city. Receive him and do him good, and you will delight My heart, because I provided your son with such immense grace, and on account of his love, let him go there before Me, because I will go to the raising on the stake. - Amen.
COR|0|2|12|0|Written at Canaan in Galilee through the disciple John, and send through the king's messenger.
COR|0|3|1|1|Abgarus' third letter to the Lord
COR|0|3|1|0|Abgarus, a small toparch in Edessa, to Jesus the Saviour, Who has appeared in the land around Jerusalem, all hail into eternity.
COR|0|3|2|0|Out of Your lovely merciful letter, that You oh Lord, Lord God of Eternity, have previously and most graciously, before this my letter, sent to me a dust-covered worm and to my sons overwhelming comfort, have I clearly seen, that in You must live the Highest Love; for otherwise it would simply be impossible, that You, as the only Lord of all heavens as well as the earth, me, a worm before You, for my son who loves You over all to have thought of so well, to have given him such an almighty source of comfort! I can to You, oh Lord, for that probably do nothing, than to sink before Your most Holy name in the dust of my nothingness and offer to You my and my sons thanks. Graciously take this our most fervent thanks as a pledge of our most burning love, and think of us always in Your, for me, inconceivable mildness.
COR|0|3|3|0|My very sick son's love to You has expressed to me a loving desire for You a couple of days ago. Lord, forgive me that I again through this letter make it known to You! I very well know that our thoughts are already much sooner known to You, before my son and I have thought of them; but putting that aside I write You, as if one writes a person, and I do that after the advice of that poor young person which was recommended to me by You, who is now already positioned with me, and who said to me, that everyone must come to You this way, who wants to receive something from You!
COR|0|3|4|0|This young person professed to have seen You; he has in fact a very simple, but otherwise, how it appears to me, a very correct and appropriate gift of description. This young person has become very valuable to me as a result of his ability, and recently to our joy described to us Your appearance in a very graphic manner, that I and my son, who is still alive, but already quite weak, believed to have literally seen You. However, in my city lives a very great artist painter; he painted for me at once, after the description of the young person, Your head with chest. My son and I were surprised and greatly pleased by this picture, then the poor young person professed, that You, oh Lord, look just like it!
COR|0|3|5|0|That is why I am using this opportunity, through the trusted bearer of this my due letter of thanks to send You Your self-image, on that You would verify it Yourself, and then let me know through the messenger, whether this picture possibly looks like You?
COR|0|3|6|0|Oh Lord Jesus, You good Saviour of all mankind! For that reason do not be angry with us; for not a contemptuous curiosity, no, but rather pure mighty love to You drove us to have it made, this the most valuable gem of our heart, so that we can make for ourselves some kind of picture of You, because You have fulfilled our hearts into the deepest depth with Your love, and You became our greatest wealth, our greatest solace, and our hearts most precious brides-ornaments in life and in death!
COR|0|3|7|0|Oh Lord, never stop remembering us in Your heart; may Your Holy Will be done for us!
COR|0|3|8|1|The Lord Jesus' third answer to the King Abgarus, which was send within ten days through the same messenger of the king.
COR|0|3|8|0|My blessing, My Love and My Grace to you, My beloved son Abgarus!
COR|0|3|9|0|I have here in Judea said very often to them, whom I helped of all kinds of ills of the body: See, your belief did that! But, I have never asked anyone: Do you love Me? And thus far no one has said out of the depth of their heart: Lord, I love you!
COR|0|3|10|0|You though already believed long before, without having seen Me, that I am the only One, and now you love Me, like one who has long been re-born out of the Fire of the Spirit.
COR|0|3|11|0|Oh Abgarus! Abgarus! If only you would, and you could grasp it, how much I love you for that, and what a great joy you make to My eternal Fathers-heart, a greater bliss would consequently overwhelm you, that you could never live again!
COR|0|3|12|0|However, be steadfast in all, what you will gradually hear of Me from the wicked Jews, who soon will deliver Me into the hands of the hangman. However, when you hear all this, and do not become annoyed over it, then will you spiritually be the first, after your son, who will have a living part in My resurrection from death.
COR|0|3|13|0|Truly, truly I say unto you: those who believe in My teaching, that it has come out from God, they shall also be raised from the dead on the Youngest Day, under these circumstances everyone will find his just sentence. But those that love Me like you do will never taste death! Just as quickly as the fastest thought, so also will they be transfigured out of this life of the body into the very brightest eternal life, and will take up residence with Me, their Father for eternity! However, carefully keep such a secret with you, until I have been resurrected!
COR|0|3|14|0|Then soon after that a disciple will come to you, like I promised you in the first letter, and will except for your son, who will go before Me without pain into My Kingdom, make you and your entire household bodily and spiritually healthy.
COR|0|3|15|0|In regard to the resemblance between My outer form and through your messenger send picture of Me, is true or not, will your messenger, who has already seen Me now for the third time, most loyally inform you of. Whoever wants a picture of Me with your like intentions, there is no sin in it! Since love bears all. But woe unto them who make an idol out of Me. But keep the picture a secret!
COR|0|3|16|0|Written in Judea through one of My disciples, who is close to My heart, and again send through the same messenger.
COR|0|3|17|0|My well being to your household. -Amen.
COR|0|4|1|1|King Abgarus' fourth letter to the Lord, which was written seven weeks later, after the third.
COR|0|4|1|0|Abgarus, a small toparch in Edessa, to Jesus the good Saviour, Who has appeared in the land around Jerusalem, and is now being persecuted from one end to the other from the dumb, blind Jews, who do not recognize the Holy primeval Light, the Sun of suns in their midst, all hail!
COR|0|4|2|0|Oh You my good Saviour Jesus! Now the reality has set in on my dear son, what You, oh Lord, prophesied to me in the second letter; he died a couple of days ago and insistently begged me on his deathbed with many tears in his eyes, that with this letter I would express to You his most ardent thanks for that, that You have actually allowed him, so totally without pain and completely without the fear of death of the body, to most graciously pass away.
COR|0|4|3|0|He pressed Your picture probably a thousand times on his heart, and his last word was: "Oh You my good Father Jesus! Oh Jesus, the everlasting Love, You alone are the true Life from eternity, You, who now walks like a son of a man under those, which called Your omnipotence into existence, and gave to them shape and life, - You alone, yes You my Love in eternity!!! I live, I live, I live through You in You eternally!!!"
COR|0|4|4|0|After these words my dear son deceased. Obviously You already know, oh Lord, that this was the earthly end of my son, and that my entire household and I cried much for him. But nevertheless I write this to You, akin from person to person, while my dying son before his earthly end has so ardently wished for.
COR|0|4|5|0|Oh Lord, forgive me a poor sinner before You, as I become a burden to You in this forth letter, and cause You, oh Lord, perhaps an intrusion in Your most Holy more important affairs.
COR|0|4|6|0|Finally I venture yet for one more favour in this letter, that You would not withdraw Your consolation from me, please. You see, nevertheless after my son a great sadness has befallen me, of which I, in my firmest and most possible best will, cannot free myself off. Therefore I appeal to You, You good Saviour, You good Father from eternity, You want to make me free from this great pain. But not mine, but rather Your Holy Will be done!
COR|0|4|7|1|Short answer from the Lord on this letter in the Greek tongue, because the earlier letters were written in the Jewish tongue.
COR|0|4|7|0|y beloved son and brother Abgarus! What concerns your son, I already know all, and it is extremely dear to Me, that it has taken such a beautiful end for this world, but yet by far more beautiful beginning in My Kingdom for him.
COR|0|4|8|0|You however do well in that you mourn a little for him; you see, there are very few good people in the world! However, those that are like your son are well worth mourning after!
COR|0|4|9|0|See, also I cry a precious tear after your son! - Moreover, the entire world came out of one tear out of My eye, and so also will the new heaven once again be created.
COR|0|4|10|0|I say to you, there are good tears of mighty value in heaven. For with these most costly jewels, the eternal heaven will be decorated. But the strongholds of hell are strengthened with wicked hate-, envy-, and anger-tears.
COR|0|4|11|0|Therefore let that be your biggest comfort that you mourn about your good son. However keep this grief for a little moment in time, until you briefly mourn after Me; then my disciple will make you free from everything.
COR|0|4|12|0|However, henceforth be very merciful, and you will also find great mercy! Do not forget the poor; for they too are My brothers, you do to them, what you do to Me, and I will forgive you a hundredfold.
COR|0|4|13|0|Seek the Grand, which is my Kingdom, and the little things of this world will be a benefit to you! However, if you seek the little things, you could not be considered valuable for the Grand.
COR|0|4|14|0|You however have a criminal, which after your wise law has earned the death penalty. I however say to you, love and mercy stands superior, than wisdom and justice! Act therefore with him in love and in mercy, and you will be one with Me and with the Father, the One, who dwells in Me, and from Whom I go out, as mortal being the same as you. - Amen.
COR|0|4|15|0|Written by Me in Capernaum, and send to you through your messenger.
COR|0|5|1|1|Approximately three weeks after the Lords answer to the forth letter, King Abgarus sent the fifth letter to the Lord Jesus.
COR|0|5|1|0|bgarus, a small toparch in Edessa, to Jesus, the good Saviour, Who appeared in the land of the Jews around Jerusalem, as the primeval Light, as the eternal primeval Power that newly circumnavigates All, heaven, worlds, creatures - and won't be recognized by the first ones who are called, nevertheless but from those, who have already for thousands of years languished in darkness, all hail from us children of the night!
COR|0|5|2|0|Oh Lord! Which mortal can possibly comprehend the magnitude of Your love to us mankind, who are only Your creatures, out of which love You now want to shape all new, and yet Yourself desires thereby to walk a way, that is for my human concept for God almost impossible and seems to be unthinkable!
COR|0|5|3|0|Even if You're as well here on this earth, which You could scatter away with one breath, as an utterly simple person present under the people, You nevertheless reign and maintain out of Your most inner God-being the entire infinity! And every dust of the earth, each drop in the sea, sun, moon and all numberless stars listen to the all-powerful voice of Your heart, that is the eternal midpoint of all things and beings in the infinity.
COR|0|5|4|0|Oh how endlessly blessed Your disciples must be, to truly recognize You on their brightest spiritual day, like I poor sinner out of my night!
COR|0|5|5|0|Oh if I only wouldn’t be lame at my feet, I would be with You already long ago! But thus my miserable feet became to me a hindrance to my greatest bliss. All this I now gladly bear, because You, oh Lord, have found me so far worthy, to speak with me poor dumb droplet by letter, and to teach me about so many miraculous things, over which one can most certainly only be taught by You, oh Lord, but never from men.
COR|0|5|6|0|What did I possibly know before of a life after death? All sages of the world would not have revealed these riddles to me; for all our polytheism-doctrines have certainly a poetic immortality, which however has little to do with reality, just like an empty dream from another, in which one can soon walk on the ocean, and drive over land in a ship.
COR|0|5|7|0|You, oh Lord, have shown me in word and in action, how after death, this our very fragile body at long last takes its beginning as a most perfect, genuine, freest spiritual life, and never again changes eternally.
COR|0|5|8|0|For this reason though have I now made it also my indispensable task, to You, oh Lord, to present my most proper thank You through this letter, for this endlessly enormous grace, which of course against this Your endlessly enormous grace shatters into the purest nothingness.
COR|0|5|9|0|But what, oh Lord, could I possibly give You, that You would not have given me before?!
COR|0|5|10|0|I think proper thanks out of the heart seem to me to be ones best feature for a human being, because ingratitude is certainly its own full property. Consequently, oh Lord, can I present nothing but my small thanks, but nevertheless with the fullest assurance that I am now ready, to implement all at once in my little kingdom, what You, oh Lord, would most graciously instruct me to do, that I following Your wish, should not only at once remove the notorious state-criminal out of the dungeon, but also immediately enroll him in my school and bring him to my table.
COR|0|5|11|0|Whether I have done right with that or not, as one keeps saying, doing too much of the good things, and to judge that, goes beyond my human understanding. Therefore, oh Lord, do I also come in this letter with this part to You, that You would most graciously give me the right direction about that.
COR|0|5|12|0|My love, my thanks and my childlike obedience to You, oh Lord, You alone, Your Will be done!
COR|0|5|13|1|The Lords very short (and fifth) answer to Abgarus’ letter.
COR|0|5|13|0|Listen My beloved son and brother Abgarus! I now have with Me 72 disciples, under those 12 apostles; but all of them together do not have such discernment as well as you, seeing as you are a heathen, plus have never seen Me, and all the many miracles since I became a human being, from my birth.
COR|0|5|14|0|Therefore be of the utmost hope; for you see, it will happen, that I take away the light from the children, and will give it in abundance to the heathen! For you see, a short time ago I found under the here also living heathens, Greeks and Romans, a belief, which equally in all of Israel cannot be found; love and humility however have now become under the Jews entirely strange characteristics of the human heart, which I hardly ever come across in such masses under you.
COR|0|5|15|0|See, therefore I will take it away from the children and will give it to you, that is, all My Kingdom, temporal and eternal! The children however should nourish themselves of the filth of the world.
COR|0|5|16|0|You would like to make My will in your kingdom a decree; that won’t do before hand; for you see, you need a certain maturity for all things. But My Law is nothing but My Love. If you want to introduce something of Me in your kingdom, then bring in this Law, after that you will have an easy task with My Will. For you see, My Will and My Law are so entirely One, just like I and the Father are entirely One.
COR|0|5|17|0|Certainly there are yet a good many things that lie in My Will, what you cannot grasp now. However, when My disciple comes to you, who will lead you in all things, and consequently you become baptized in My Name through him, the Holy Ghost will come over you, and will instruct you in all things.
COR|0|5|18|0|With the criminal, you have done completely right. For you see, I do the same with you heathen. Nevertheless your deed is a good mirror, for what I already do and will do later in abundance.
COR|0|5|19|0|This is to your peace and your blessing! - Amen.
COR|0|6|1|1|Ten weeks later, King Abgarus wrote the sixth letter to the Lord.
COR|0|6|1|0|Abgarus, a small toparch in Edessa, to Jesus the good Saviour, all hail, Who appeared around Jerusalem, a blessing to all people that are of a good heart, and have the right will to arrange their life after His Word. -
COR|0|6|2|0|Oh Lord, forgive me for my great impertinence, and my already real bold approach toward You. But undoubtedly You know, that good physicians have always stood in the greatest esteem with mankind, because they always possessed a most sure knowledge in the things of nature, because with great appearances in nature anybody gladly turned to them, only to receive from them more or less apathetic information.
COR|0|6|3|0|How endlessly higher over all nature conversant physicians of the world are You in my eyes, You who are not only the Physician of all things, but You are also at the same time Creator and Lord of all nature from eternity!!! To You alone can I now convey my present strange national-crisis, and implore You out of the deepest depth of my heart to graciously prevent this strange suffering.
COR|0|6|4|0|You see, as You most certainly already know, ten days ago we sensed a little earthquake here, which, forever thanks to You, passed by without any particular traces. A couple of days after this earthquake all the water became cloudy, and every person who drank the water got headaches, and consequently became entirely confused!
COR|0|6|5|0|I immediately published a stern decree, that no one may utilize the water in my entire country, until I decree to make use of it again. In the meantime however, all my citizens should come to me to Edessa, where meanwhile they will be supplied with wine and water, which I have now specifically delivered for that purpose on large ships out of a rather remote Greek island.
COR|0|6|6|0|I believe, since pure love to my people and the truest pity over the same drove me to this action, not to have done a bad act. For that reason I beg You, oh Lord, in all humility and remorse in my heart, help my folk and me out of this crisis!
COR|0|6|7|0|For You see, the water does not want to clear itself, and the terrible effect is always the same. Oh Lord, I know that all good and evil powers and authorities are subject to You, and must yield to Your sign; therefore I plead to You, have most gracious pity on me, and because of the poor citizens free me of this plague. May Your divine Holy Will be done! -
COR|0|6|8|0|When the Lord had read this letter, he was deeply provoked in his inner most, and spoke aloud like a thunder: “Oh Satan, Satan! How long do you still want to try God, your Lord!? What did this poor good little kingdom do to you, you most wicked snake, that you would plaque it so abominably?
COR|0|6|9|0|On that you once again learn, that I am your Lord, and so it will be that there is an end with your malice in this country from this moment on. Amen.
COR|0|6|10|0|Have you not once only engaged in the flesh of mankind, to merely test it, what I allowed you, as with Job!? What are you doing with my earth!? - If you have courage, attack me! However my earth, and the people, who carry me in their hearts, leave in peace until the time, that I will grant you for the very last test of freedom!”
COR|0|6|11|1|Following this exclamation, He called a disciple to direct the following words to Abgarus that read therefore:
COR|0|6|11|0|My beloved son and brother Abgarus! This appalling blow has not your enemy, but alone My enemy played with you. You however, don’t know this enemy; I however, know him for a very, very long time.
COR|0|6|12|0|My enemy is the old invisible ruler of this world, and had until now great power not only on this earth, which is his house, but also in the stars. His power alone will only last a short time, and soon the prince of this world will be defeated. –
COR|0|6|13|0|You however have to never fear him again, since I have defeated him now for you and your people. Therefore you may now peacefully utilize the water in your country, because it became in this moment purely healthy.
COR|0|6|14|0|You see, whilst you loved Me, bad things happened to you; however, because your love to Me was more powerful in the oppression, so has your love won over all the power of hell, and you are now for always free from such hellish nativities!
COR|0|6|15|0|Therefore it will come to pass that the faith is sacrificed to great temptations, and will have to go through fire and water. But the fire of love will suffocate the test-fire of faith, and the water with its all-powerfulness will evaporate.
COR|0|6|16|0|However, like it has now naturally taken place in your country, so it will some day fare spiritually with many out of My teachings; they will also become very absurd, those that will drink out of the puddles of false prophets.
COR|0|6|17|0|My Love, My Blessing and My Grace to you, My brother, Abgarus, Amen.
COR|0|7|1|1|Seventh and last letter of the King Abgarus to the Lord Jesus, whom he wrote nine weeks after the response of the sixth answer to the Lord, and which arrived five days before the Lords entry into Jerusalem.
COR|0|7|1|0|Abgarus, a small toparch in Edessa, to Jesus, the good Saviour, all hail, Who appeared in the surrounding of Jerusalem, the Salvation to all mankind, the Lord and anointed King from eternity, the God of all creation, of all men and all gods, the good as well as the evil!
COR|0|7|2|0|Oh my God, oh You exclusive Fulfiller of my heart and fullest embodiment of all of my thoughts! I already know for sure out of Your first most gracious letter to me that all things must happen with You after Your own inconceivable advice, which presently the Semitic Jews in Jerusalem intend to do with You.
COR|0|7|3|0|I can also almost certainly darkly imagine, that all that must probably be so. But oh Lord, You will certainly yet better realize than I, a weak person who is observing it from my human side, that my to You now over all loving heart resist against this. The chain of events will show in the course of this my letter, that I have but full reason to report such to You, oh Lord.
COR|0|7|4|0|See, I as a Roman vassal, a close relative of Tiberius, who is emperor in Rome, also have in Jerusalem my loyal Roman observers, who have especially a sharp eye on the there extremely haughty priesthood. My observers exactly reported to me, what these proud, insolent priests and Pharisees intend to do with You.
COR|0|7|5|0|They want not only after their method, to stone or burn You; no, that is not enough for them, but they rather want to make an example on You of the most inhumane cruelty as a warning to others! – Listen, oh Lord! These beasts in human form want to hang and fasten You with sharp nails on the cross, and let You hang on them so long, until You slowly die at the pole of disgrace, because of the most excruciating pain, and they want to carry out this masterpiece of human malice in this soon coming Passover celebration!
COR|0|7|6|0|Lord may it be, as it will; but it has outraged me right into my innermost! Therefore, I know these purely sensual and tyrannical beasts do not quite want to kill You, because You give yourself out as their promised Messiah before the people. Oh that would worry this priestly mob of Hyenas less; for I know it only too well that they believe themselves neither in a God, even much less in You, and they care very little about blasphemy among themselves.
COR|0|7|7|0|But they have itself an entirely different plan! See, because of their secret conspiracies these beasts know that they are observed by Rome with all Argus-eyes. And the very keen-sighted Pilate has already in the previous year, as was planned, accurately seen through such a high-priestly attempted uprising, and has, as you well know, seized in the Outer Court five hundred poor, and also wealthy, mostly unfortunately Galileans, and had them at once beheaded, through which means he certainly drew the enmity of Herod against himself, because it has mostly affected his subjects.
COR|0|7|8|0|This example had a strong effect on the shattered minds of the Templar. In order to patch this nuisance up, they have now singled You out, and want to accuse You as a state-rebel before Pontus as the chief enemy of last years uprising, so that in this way they wash themselves clean before the Roman court, and turn Rome’s nuisance Argus-eyes from themselves, in order to easily forge once again more plans of high treason, however what in no case will succeed with them. You see it also without this my letter, and endlessly better that they, to a hair, are found out in Rome.
COR|0|7|9|0|If You, oh Lord, want a service of me, Your most ardent friend and adorer, I forward at once speedy messengers to Rome and to Pontus, and I stand with You, that these beasts at the same time will fall into the same pit, that they have prepared for You!
COR|0|7|10|0|Now I know You, oh Lord, too well, and also know You well enough that You do not require any men’s advise, almost certainly will You do, what pleases You best. I as a human being however, have looked upon this as my first duties, to loyally inform You of this matter, how it is up to a hair and in no other way, linked with my most devoted thanks for Your grace, which You have shown to me and my people!
COR|0|7|11|0|Oh Lord! Let me know, what I should do for You here. – Your Holy Will be done, always!
COR|0|7|12|1|Very short answer from the Lord.
COR|0|7|12|0|Hear, My beloved son and brother Abgarus, everything is exactly as you have correctly informed Me of. But in spite of all, this must take place with Me, because otherwise no man could ever reach eternal life - this great secret what you possibly cannot realize now, you will soon comprehend.
COR|0|7|13|0|Therefore, your most friendly offered steps for My justification, let it be for now; for it would be fruitless, where the Fathers eternal power rules, Who is in Me, and I went out of Him as a men.
COR|0|7|14|0|Consequently do not be frightened of My Cross, on which I will be fastened, for you see, especially this Cross is going to be the future cornerstone for all time to Gods Kingdom, and at the same time will become the gate into the same!
COR|0|7|15|0|I however will only be dead, in the way of the flesh, for three days; on the third day however, I will then be resurrected from the dead in Jerusalem as an eternal Overcomer of death and hell and My almighty judgment will come upon all the culprits of evil!
COR|0|7|16|0|For those however, who are after My heart, I will then open wide the gates of heaven before their eyes.
COR|0|7|17|0|In a few days though, when you see the sun darken during the day, then think that I, your greatest friend and brother, died at the Cross! - However, do not be frightened about that. Because for all this must take place, and yet not one hair will become crooked on Me.
COR|0|7|18|0|However, the moment I shall be raised from the dead, you will receive a sign, on which you will at once recognize My resurrection.
COR|0|7|19|0|My Love, Grace, My Blessing be with you, My dear brother Abgarus. Amen.
EA|0|0|1|1|﻿THE TOWER CLOCK
EA|0|0|1|1|a parable (April 4, 1847)
EA|0|0|1|0|On a high tower in a city of that time, a duke had a magnificent clock erected. Since the tower was octagonal, he had a dial made on each of the eight faces that naturally fell between the eight corners, so that everyone could notice and see the hours from all possible points and see for themselves at what time of day it was, minute and second.
EA|0|0|2|0|In addition to the most precise division of time from the hour to the second, the clock also showed the monthly date, the position of the moon and also the position of the other planets, as well as the daily duration of light from the rising to the setting of the sun, and in addition also the four seasons - but of course, all these special astronomical data on separate astronomical dials attached under the main clock dial.
EA|0|0|3|0|In addition to all this clock showed on it's dials, it also had an excellent hour and quarter striking mechanism and a very pure chime mechanism - and for all this extremely complicated artificial mechanism, only one single driving weight; in short, this clock was looking in vain for it's equal anywhere in the whole educated world!
EA|0|0|4|0|But there is nothing wrong with that, nor with the fact that it performed such diverse services so extremely correctly; but that all these very different operations were set into the most appropriate motion by only one and the same driving weight - that was the real miracle of this clock.
EA|0|0|5|0|When a stranger came to this city, he first noticed the clock, and he asked the first person, how many mainsprings and weights this clock had. When he was told: "Only one!", he was completely dumbfounded and incredulous and said: "That is impossible! So many and so different operations and only one driving force? No, no, that's not possible, it's impossible!"
EA|0|0|6|0|Again, another stranger came and looked at the clock and was amazed when it was explained to him what the clock was doing. He thought that each dial must have it's own drive, which would mean that the tower would have to be stuffed with all kinds of different clocks. When it was explained to him, however, that there was only one drive mechanism moving all the hands, he was completely upset, because he thought that they were only joking with him because of his ignorance, and he went away and did not inquire further about this movement.
EA|0|0|7|0|And again another came from a foreign country and admired this clock and asked about the master of it, and he was given the answer: "The master of this clock was a very simple countryman, and it is not certain whether he knew how to read and write!"
EA|0|0|8|0|This correct answer infuriated the stranger so much that he kept quiet about it and soon left, saying that he had not come to be scolded for being such a stupid fool.
EA|0|0|9|0|And so a multitude still came and asked like the first; but when they were to be let more closely into the secrets of this work of art, they all became angry and said: "Until we have seen this with our own eyes, we cannot believe it!"
EA|0|0|10|0|And see, they were led into the tower. But when they saw the almost innumerable gears, the many levers, cylinders, hooks, rods, and a thousand other mechanical devices and connections, they literally lost their senses and said and cried: "Who can see through and understand this work? No man could have made it! It would take a hundred human years to count - let alone make - the components of this work!" And all these strangers went away completely senseless.
EA|0|0|11|0|Only a few allowed themselves to be taught about the correctness of this work, although for the better few, the too simple and unscientifically educated work master, remained a bone of contention - more or less.
EA|0|0|12|0|What does this image teach? What is it's inner, secret meaning? - Think about it a little and practice yourselves in the search of the inner truths and discover in it as much as is possible, until the perfect solution will be given for your time! Amen.
EA|0|1|1|1|PART ONE
EA|0|1|1|1|THE NATURAL EARTH
EA|0|1|1|1|The center of gravity of the Earth
EA|0|1|1|0|When you study a body, whatever shape it might have, with a scrutinizing mind and eye, you will easily and quickly notice that three features can be observed, namely first its visual outer shape, i.e. its form with all its natural attributes, for example its circumference, its surface extending to all sides and the coloring of this surface; secondly, you will essentially perceive a certain volume that has some diameter in its length, width, and height; and this volume of the body shows, according to its nature, some weight or gravity notably toward a certain direction.
EA|0|1|2|0|If, for example, you observe any stone, or any other regular or irregular lump, it will soon become apparent that it's center of gravity is not equally evident on all parts of it; In particular, you can see this most easily with a somewhat misshapen wooden peg by placing it on water, where it will always sink it's center of gravity deepest into the water. This would be the second point, which everyone can easily find with every object.
EA|0|1|3|0|The third point of a body is it's real center - which, however, is never to be confused with the center of gravity of a body; and therefore every body has two centers, namely one of gravity and one of it's physical measure. You may also examine bodies of whatever kind, and you will never find that the center of gravity and the center of the body measure coincide completely in one; not even with a perfectly mathematically correct cast metal sphere, and that because absolutely nobody consists of such perfectly equal parts, according to which the center of gravity could coincide with the actual center of the body measure in completely one.
EA|0|1|4|0|If, for example, you take pure steel as one of the most solid metal bodies of all metals, break such a steel bar in two, you will easily recognize the crystalline structure at the white fracture, which will appear to the unaided eye to be strikingly uniform; but observed with a microscope, this fracture surface will get an appearance like the sight of one discovering all kinds of larger and smaller elevations from a high mountain below. But if such a difference can be perceived in the crystalline structure of one of the most solid metal bodies, how much greater is such a difference with those far less solid bodies, whose crystalline structure is often easily perceptible to the naked eye between large and small, dense and less dense; and it is therefore all the more perfectly true that the center of gravity and the center of the body-measure can never coincide.
EA|0|1|5|0|This principle could also be seen very easily by everyone in the preparation of a carriage. Someone should construct a perfectly mathematically even wagon beam from metal of as much the same density as possible, then hang it in the wagon fork, and he will see for himself that even with such a highly mathematically correct evenness, the two wagon beams, or rather the two parts of the same wagon beam, will never form a perfectly horizontal plane, but one will suggest something to the other, and the manufacturer of the scale will then have to come to the aid of the scale beam either on one side or on the other with a file or with a hammer. The cause of this, of course, lies in the above principle.
EA|0|1|6|0|But as this relation is therefore evident with all bodies, so it is all the more at home with those bodies which did not receive a form by human hands, but which My power has formed in such a way, as they must be formed, in order to exist. Therefore, the center of gravity and the center of measure cannot be thought of on one and the same level as positive and negative polarity.
EA|0|1|7|0|You will certainly ask: How is this to be understood? But there I ask you just about it instructively: Why are the two poles of a magnetic rod not found in it's mathematical center, but only mostly at the two ends of such rod?
EA|0|1|8|0|Why is the germ tube of a seed not in the center of the seed, but mostly only on one part of the seed, while the center and the opposite pole of the germ tube are usually located one to three quarter parts of the entire seed-body content further inward and outward from the germ tube?
EA|0|1|9|0|Why does neither man nor any animal not have the heart in it's measured center?
EA|0|1|10|0|See, from these questions it is already self explanatory that the center of gravity of a body is something quite different from it's dimensional center.
EA|0|1|11|0|If it is about the revelation of the center of the earth, then by it not so much the measure center, as rather the actual life or center of gravity of the earth is to be understood; because a revelation of the mere measure center of the earth would be, exactly regarded, an exceedingly significant ridiculousness, what can easily be seen, so one must assume the center of every body, thus also that of the earth, only as an ideal dot, which is already correctly defined according to your mathematical terms a something, which permits neither in length, nor in width, nor in thickness - also only the conceivably smallest possible diameter, thus is certainly in it's kind the most minute of all things, and you can certainly assume that already in an atomic creature, which not even the strongest solar microscope is able to discover, there would certainly still be room for countless billions of such points. The question therefore is: what would we have to reveal of this endlessly small being, which disappears so quite actually into the barest nothingness? One could only say: The center of the earth consists of nothing; then it would be already completely natural and spiritually revealed. The nothingness is both physically and spiritually considered synonymous: because where nothingness is, there everything naturally ends, and a nothingness is naturally and spiritually also really conceivable in nothing else, than in such a mathematical center of measure, for which reason we want to distance ourselves from this insignificant center of the earth, and want to turn to the extremely important center of gravity of the earth, which of course must be more voluminous and, with such a large body as the earth is, also of a significantly voluminous extension, in order to give the correspondingly acting impact on it's peculiar world-body life activity.
EA|0|1|12|0|I can already see it in you through and through that you are already asking within yourselves: What does this center of gravity of the earth look like? What does it consist of? Is it a diamond lump, or is it pure gold, or iron, or even magnet? Or is it even a hollow space, filled with nothing but an eternally unquenchable fire, and serves perhaps even for the stay of the damned, and carries the respectable title: Hell, of which the fire-breathing mountains scattered here and there on earth are, in a way, chimneys?
EA|0|1|13|0|There I say, there is no question of all this in the center of gravity of the earth; just as little as physically taken with the heart of a man, there can be a question of all this. The heart is neither a diamond, nor a gold nugget, nor is it iron and magnetic stone; The heart is not a hollow space filled with fire, but physically seen, it is an extremely artistic cellular fabric, within which the living soul, and in it the spirit of man, is and can be active like a weaver on his loom, because this loom is arranged for the formation of the natural life and for the temporary preservation thereof in such a way that through it's artistic construction, everything can be produced by the hands of the soul, which is necessary for the representation of the physical life. Once this loom has become unskilled in it's natural construction in something, then it does not go quite right with the production of the physical life any more. But if it has finally become completely inept and unskilful, then the soul can no longer use it, and it is time for it to leave this vain workshop.
EA|0|1|14|0|Behold, the very same thing is the center of gravity of the earth. How? That will be the subject of our next consideration.
EA|0|2|1|1|The heart of the Earth
EA|0|2|1|0|So what is the center of gravity of the earth?
EA|0|2|2|0|I have already said above that it has a very similar nature as that of the human heart, or even also of another animal heart. This center of gravity is therefore also a large earth-heart in relation to the large earth-body, which is the loom or the workshop of the entire organic life of the earth just like the heart in man.
EA|0|2|3|0|How big, you ask, could this heart be? You know it, that with Me in all things that proportion is according to what is necessary; therefore it is also certainly the case with the heart of the earth. As the earth is large, there must also be a relatively large heart or center of gravity in itself, so that in it's innumerable compartments, that power can be generated which is sufficiently powerful to drive out all the various life-juices of the earth into the widely extended organs, and again, when the juices perform their service, to draw them to itself for further saturation.
EA|0|2|4|0|From this it follows that the heart of the earth must be quite large; however, it cannot be determined with an exact measure for the reason that this heart of the earth, depending on the necessity, is soon enlarged by a significant amount, soon reduced again by a significant amount. But so on the average at least the space for this center of gravity may be assumed to be a hundred miles in diameter; but may extend further to two hundred miles, and in contrast, diminish to fifty miles.
EA|0|2|5|0|But what does this so-called heart of the earth consist of?
EA|0|2|6|0|This heart of the earth is not so much a matter as, for instance, the heart of an animal or a human being, but this heart is more a substantial force, which moves in an otherwise solid organism, and through this action, expresses it's effect on the whole other organism of the earth body.
EA|0|2|7|0|Somebody will think and say: If this organism is a solid and therefore brittle one, how can it expand, and how can it serve as an indestructible support for another substantial force during a lengthy time, without suffering damage in it's countless parts itself?
EA|0|2|8|0|My dears, this is already taken care of; the bones of animals are also a solid organism, the juices and the blood are always driven through their many pores, and yet they endure all possible force reactions the longest. It depends only on a certain kind of solid matter, and it is then firm enough against every expression of force developed in it.
EA|0|2|9|0|As, for example, the matter in the intestines of animals; how often and how powerfully is this matter used, and yet, although it is apparently only weak, it continues indestructibly for a considerable time in spite of those important expressions of force. If you further consider the much more delicate organs in the birds, in which even stones are ground and consumed, it must become still clearer to you how it depends there solely on a certain quality of the matter, according to which it is firm enough to let the forces developed in it work without damage in itself.
EA|0|2|10|0|But if this more delicate matter is already so qualified by Me that it presents itself as a sufficiently firm support for the forces working in it, how much more will it be possible for Me to set up a firm organism of such qualified matter in the earth, to which the most powerful forces of the earth's interior can do little or nothing at all for millions of years.
EA|0|2|11|0|If you were to build, say, how strong would the vault have to be to carry a Großglockner? You would not manage such a thing; but I, as the Master of all things, have already found the right proportion everywhere so that all the supporting points are firm and durable enough to carry the loads resting on them with the greatest ease, and so it is also the case with the organism for the working of the substantial heart of the earth.
EA|0|2|12|0|In the northern regions of the earth you will have often come across a certain metal under the name of Platina. Behold, this metal is already something similar to that matter which serves as an organism of the ruling central power of the earth; however, you must not think of this metal as if it were completely the same matter of which the above-mentioned organism consists. In general, you do not have to think of the interior of the earth as being of the same material nature as that matter which the surface of the earth offers for display; for this is only an outer, impalpable skin of the earth, while the interior of it behaves like flesh and blood to the outer skin, exactly to the outer impalpable rind, and therefore I can say nothing else for you comprehensibly about the inner matter of the earth than:
EA|0|2|13|0|This is a kind of flesh, blood and bones; which animalistic material of the earth body, however, is not to be regarded as completely similar and of the same nature as an animal body, but it is quite peculiar, thus only an earthly flesh, an earthy blood and earth bones.
EA|0|2|14|0|To explain the matter further to you in a material respect would be a useless work, and that for the reason that in the bodily state you could not possibly ever reach there to get a convincing view according to the teaching, and therefore content yourselves regarding the quality of the matter of the interior of the earth being with what has been said so far; in the spiritual representation, all this will already become clearer to you anyway.
EA|0|2|15|0|We have only one question, namely: where in the earth's body is this center of gravity actually located?
EA|0|2|16|0|The significantly important answer to this question will be the subject of our next consideration.
EA|0|3|1|1|The location and changeableness of the heart of the Earth (31 December 1846)
EA|0|3|1|0|So where is this center of gravity or heart of the earth? In the center not, what was already shown above, as also partly, why not; which "why not" is still more clearly explained at the right place. The center of the earth, that is, the center of the measure, would certainly be the easiest and safest to indicate as the place or location of the center of gravity, because it must occupy a securely immovable place for all times; for as long as the earth remains what it is, in the same form, size and shape, the center of the measure must also always remain one and the same.
EA|0|3|2|0|But it is not so with the center of gravity of the earth; of this one cannot say, here or there it is located, but it is soon there and soon there. It's position can be subject to very significant changes; The inner disposition of the earth's body is such that through it, the center of gravity can take it's working place on the north side as well as on the south side according to it's nature, but a fixed tension of this working substance, by which alone the center of gravity of the earth is conditioned, is not to be thought of at all.
EA|0|3|3|0|That this vitalizing center of gravity is not only visible in the body of the earth, but also in other bodies on the surface of the earth, you can easily see in many plants, as there are trees, shrubs and other plants of all kinds.
EA|0|3|4|0|If you look at a tree, you will easily notice that it's growth as well as it's fruitfulness tends sometimes to one part, sometimes to the other; in this year it will sprout luxuriantly on the northern side, but on the southern side everything will be weaker; in another year you will discover a striking polar change in the same tree; it's south side will be the most luxuriant, whereas the north side will look stunted. Also, soon on one side of the tree, soon on the other, more or less dead branches or twigs will appear; thus, soon on one side of the tree, soon on the other, the foliage will wither sooner or later at autumn time.
EA|0|3|5|0|Behold, these and many more such phenomena on a tree have one and the same reason, namely the always changed position of the vitalizing center of gravity or the actual vitalizing positive polarity. The same case also occurs naturally with other plants and vegetation.
EA|0|3|6|0|You will certainly ask why this vitalizing center of gravity is thus variable in the bodies?
EA|0|3|7|0|The reason lies very deep; if an existence of matter would it's purpose, then this polar emphasis could also be put in such a way that matter would always have to remain the same what it is. The apple tree would remain an apple tree in eternity, and so every thing as what it is, but it would not be much better then for the apple tree and the plant than for a diamond; For where this polarity is more and more fixed in a body, and almost coincides with it's center of measure, the more solid and durable the body becomes, but this very body, because of it's fixation, is no longer capable of anything else, but only for it's own unchanging continuation, and it would look quite desperately meager with the food for the living beings on an earth-body if these should reap their food fruits from diamond trees and such other plants. In the same way it would be very hard to live on a diamond earth body.
EA|0|3|8|0|From this explanatory description, everyone will easily see the reason why - for natural reasons - this polar vitalizing center of gravity must not be fixed, but be variable; just as the blood in animals, as well as in man, represents something similar to this center of gravity. A fixed blood and even more so a fixed heart would certainly not serve any living being; in the animal bodies, however, which have free movement, the actual heart can already be given a more definite position, because the free movement of an animal body, as also that of man, already causes all kinds of reactions in itself, which, as is easily comprehensible, can certainly not be the case with those bodies which are not capable of any free movement. With these, the various necessary reactions must then be accomplished by the constantly changed position of the polar center of gravity.
EA|0|3|9|0|Therefore, the animal makes movements, as does the human being, and therefore has a more definite place for it's center of life, namely the heart. But in the case of bodies which are not capable of free movement, have to have their center of life traveling around inside in a certain way in order to produce the appropriate reactions in all parts of the body.
EA|0|3|10|0|From this easily comprehensible representation also everybody, who is just somewhat pure in spirit, will easily see that to determine the where of the center of gravity of the earth firmly, would be not only flatly impossible, but a purely ludicrous and foolish thing. Only so much can be determined approximately for now and at most for a next year or at least acceptably indicated that the center of gravity is approximately in the area under Iceland, a part of Norway, Sweden and Lapland; is nevertheless so active that it can extend it's pulse movement in a certain way even to under Kamchatka and also on the southern side into the area under the Mediterranean Sea.
EA|0|3|11|0|In an admittedly somewhat dirty animal, namely in a head louse, you can discover a similar phenomenon through a microscope by the movement of it's vital sap. But of course, this can only be regarded as a slight similarity on the smallest scale; For animals on the lowest levels still have the most similarity to those bodies which have no free movement with respect to the instability of the living center of gravity.
EA|0|3|12|0|So much about the location of the center of gravity of the Earth. Next we want to determine the further reason of such change of polarity in those bodies which are not capable of free movement.
EA|0|4|1|1|The nature of matter and it’s primordial spirits
EA|0|4|1|0|It has already been noted above that the purpose of matter cannot be based in it's existence.
EA|0|4|2|0|That this is correct, can be easily seen by every human being from the continuous new emergence and reappearance of the same matter. The foliage that adorns the tree in one year falls off in autumn; and when spring comes, there is already very little of the fallen foliage to be discovered under the trees, at most a few leaf skeletons, none of which will survive the next autumn in it's kind. So it goes with the grass, as also with the fruits of the trees; but not only these vegetal objects, but also minerals and mainly animals of every species arise and pass away. Mountains, whose tops rose a few millennia ago above the highest cloud regions, are now at least two quarters lower; For the sharpness of the winds, the triggering power of lightning and ice have blown away these proud peaks like chaff, and nothing but at most some crumbled boulder still dissolves slowly in a deep trench, and trifling rubble has to put up with being gradually weathered and destroyed by the influences of rain, wind and electricity in the sandy alpine rifts. All this is a consequence of the changed center of gravity of matter.
EA|0|4|3|0|There were once oversized beasts out of the earth's body, as well as primeval forests, studded with gigantic trees; where are these now? where a Mammoth, where one of the trees that defied a millennium, and where one tree had more wood than now a forest of a hundred yokes? Floods came, sank all these deeper into the earth's crust, destroyed thus a whole generation, yes not only one, but a thousand generations of trees and animals, and nothing more of all this now carries the earth's surface.
EA|0|4|4|0|From the animals, only fossilized bones are found here and there, and is kept in the art- and nature- museums built by people until a conflagration, which transforms even the last remains of the centers of gravity in these bone remainders of the gigantic primeval animals left over from the primeval times, into that dusty matter, to whose existence the washerwomen usually make a perfect end; it is namely the ash as the last exceedingly volatile remains of all matter.
EA|0|4|5|0|As far as the final destruction of those primeval trees is concerned, the remains of which are still frequently found under the name of hard coal, no special explanation is needed; for all the fiery and steaming inventions of this time will have fetched and consumed the last remains from the earth's crust in not too long a time; and so here the newly invented industry of man performs this last work of destruction by fire and steam on the last remains of these primeval trees. So here the fire still changes the last center of gravity of this matter; and behold, nothing remains of it but just a little ash again, which, scattered on fields and meadows, is completely dissolved again within a year at the most by the action of the rain and the electricity in the air, and thus also such a tree, which once covered over a hundred acres of land, has completely lost it's material existence in it's last remnant.
EA|0|4|6|0|But, some will say, that is also the sad thing, that all existence is heading for a certain destruction.
EA|0|4|7|0|But I say, this is not sad at all; for matter is death, as the flesh is sin through death.
EA|0|4|8|0|Should death and sin remain? I think that it is better to corrupt all matter and all flesh over time, and thereby free the life trapped in death from matter, than to support matter, and in the end to let all free life pass over into the death of matter, which can never be My intention, because I Myself as the eternal almighty elementary Power and Might of all powers and forces, am the most real Life and therefore cannot work for death, but only for life.
EA|0|4|9|0|But since therefore matter exists only as a means for the regulation and liberation of free life, the unchanging existence of matter can never be it's purpose. It is therefore only there as long as it must be there as a means to an end; if any purpose of life has been achieved through it, then it passes away again as if it had never been there.
EA|0|4|10|0|In general, matter - as you already know - is in itself nothing else than a purposeful appearance of My will fixed by Myself.
EA|0|4|11|0|But from this it follows that it can be dissolved again in exactly the same way as it was fixed.
EA|0|4|12|0|This fixation, however, is the main focus in matter, or the animating and sustaining principle; if this is now withdrawn from any material body, then matter is also finished.
EA|0|4|13|0|But so that nevertheless not too sudden emergences and perishings happen before the eyes of mankind, I let this above-mentioned principle of My will never recede so suddenly, and also never seize a point so suddenly that thereby, a thing immediately comes into existence, as on the contrary, perish. Of course, the becoming and decaying of the large world-bodies proceeds most slowly in this way; you can already easily understand the reason now. But it is also the case with the earth that the center of gravity, which animates it, is gradually reduced, and so on and on, until it will finally share the fate of all matter.
EA|0|4|14|0|Now we would know as thoroughly as possible the reason about the change of the center of gravity in matter, as it's transitoriness caused by it, and we would also know of what the actual main principle of the center of gravity in matter consists.
EA|0|4|15|0|But I nevertheless see that you would like to see the essence of this principle in a certain way figuratively; also this shall be shown here.
EA|0|4|16|0|To the material eye, if it were possible, this center of gravity acting in the body of the earth, would appear as a fire which, in a speed unbelievable for you, would strike through those organs of the earth suitable for it, and thereby cause the necessary reaction for the preservation of the body of the earth in all it's parts.
EA|0|4|17|0|But if you could look at this fire with spiritual eyes, you would discover a countless spiritual army, which is held here only by My will and is driven to defined purposeful activity.
EA|0|4|18|0|These are therefore the primordial spirits, banished to the active animation of that matter which surrounds them, through which they themselves finally ascend higher and higher in time, and then, clothed in lighter matter, can pass from stage to stage into perfect, free life.
EA|0|4|19|0|This kind of spirits, which present themselves to the sensual eye as a fire, thus determine the active and the all-matter-animating center of gravity.
EA|0|4|20|0|In the next part we will explain in detail how the countless secondary centers of gravity of the earth-body are driven to useful activity by this center of gravity through the different layers of the earth-body, i.e. of it's bones, intestines, flesh and blood.
EA|0|5|1|1|The inner structure of the Earth
EA|0|5|1|0|If you look at an animal body of whatever kind, you will, without having studied further the anatomy of all animal bodies, quite easily understand and see that either the blood or the juices pass through all veins and other vessels in the same way as through those veins and vessels which are present in the animal heart, and that at all points the pulse or impulse occurs at the same moment as in the actual heart; and it is easy to see that in an animal body there is therefore no need for more motive forces than just one, which is sufficient for innumerable vessels.
EA|0|5|2|0|So it is also the case with the heart of the earth. Through it's pulse or impulse, which repeats itself every 6 hours, the most diverse sustaining forces of the earth's interior are driven into all parts of the earth's body, and there is no need for a second, fourth or fifth driving force of another kind; therefore, all phenomena as an earth-body life-process, depend on this sole driving force.
EA|0|5|3|0|High tide and low tide, and other elevations of the outer earth's crust, as well as the winds derived from it, all have their origin there; for this heart of the earth at the same time also represents the place of the lungs in the animal body, from which it is then explicable that both the regular and irregular expansions and recontractures of the earth's body stem from only this.
EA|0|5|4|0|But in order to grasp this general foregoing all the more thoroughly, it will therefore be necessary to briefly see through the inner earth structure as much as possible, in order to arrive through this picture at the view of how the countless other secondary centers of gravity are set into the same motion by the one main center of gravity both in the earth body itself and in the animal bodies.
EA|0|5|5|0|What does the inner structure of the Earth look like?
EA|0|5|6|0|In order to understand this more or less thoroughly, we must first understand how not only the earth, but even every plant, every fruit on the tree, as well as every animal, and finally man himself, distinguishes himself physically in a certain way into three bodies within himself.
EA|0|5|7|0|Let us go to a tree; what is the first thing we discover about it? It is the bark, which separates itself into the outer dead bark and the inner living bark, called sapwood; this is the first tree. The second tree, quite different from the first, is the actual solid wood, a combination of countless tubes that run side by side in the most beautiful order. This is the second tree. The third or innermost tree is the nucleus, usually another tube, which is completely filled with a sponge-like cellular tissue, which cells first suck in the juices from the earth, purify them in themselves and then, by their extensive and compressive power, expel them into all the innumerable organs of the other tree.
EA|0|5|8|0|In this way, you have now seen three trees in one.
EA|0|5|9|0|If we look at a fruit on a tree, what do we discover first, for example, in a nut, chestnut, acorn, in short, in whatever kind of fruit? The first thing is the bark, which is twofold just like the bark of the tree; then comes the protective shell as the second part of the fruit, which is usually the firmest; only behind this shell, is the third and main part of the fruit, in which part only the heart or the germinal shell is active.
EA|0|5|10|0|Let us go to an animal. The first thing that is obvious to everyone about an animal is the skin as the first animal, which shows the whole shape of the animal when stuffed. Inside the often multi-layered skin, the solid skeleton is bound together with a muscular and partly cartilaginous mass of flesh, and it is strengthened like the hard shell of a nut, or like the skull of any head. This is the second animal, also called bone animal. Within this animal is it's viscera, as lungs, liver, spleen, intestines, and in these nobler parts of the animal, the life-producing heart itself; this is again the third animal, through which the two outer ones receive their nourishment and animation, namely through innumerable organs and vessels, which go out from the inner animal into the two outer ones.
EA|0|5|11|0|You will find the same relationship in your own physique. If you want to see it even more clearly, take an egg, there you will find the same again; in short, you may take from all plants, whichever you want, and look at it's fruits or seeds as you like; you may also go through the whole animal kingdom and you will find everywhere one and the same thing.
EA|0|5|12|0|But why is this relationship so similar? The answer is very easy, and from it arises that contemplative reason for which children resemble their parents, and the fruits resemble the seeds from which they emerge again as seeds; As, for example, the grain of wheat is a seed which, scattered in the earth, brings forth the same seed again as fruit. So also all organic more or less animated bodily existence on the surface of the earth, carries the type of the earth body itself.
EA|0|5|13|0|Also with the body of the earth the exterior is in a certain way the dead bark, within which there is already a more living and perceptible bark. Just as the bark of a tree, although sometimes very fissured, is not so completely dead that it is not able to provide sufficient nourishment for the little moss plants that appear on it, And just as the outer skin of animals is not so dead that countless hairs and little hairs, and not infrequently also parasitic animals, would not be able to get their sufficient nourishment through it; just so the outer earth's crust, which is dead or rather impalpable only under certain conditions, is not so completely dead that all countless plants and animals would not be able to get the nourishment they desire through it.
EA|0|5|14|0|Within this outer earth crust, which is about twenty German miles [20 x 7,42 = 148,4 km -tr] thick, sometimes even less, the second earth begins; this is the actual firmest part of the earth-body, admittedly not equally firm everywhere, but nevertheless still firm enough everywhere to carry the outer earth crust spread over it with the greatest ease.
EA|0|5|15|0|Within this second earth is finally the actually living part of the earth's body, or it's viscera, in which the heart of the earth's body is actually located.
EA|0|5|16|0|But how these three earths are connected with each other, how the inner heart instinct works through them, we will discuss in more detail in the next presentation.
EA|0|6|1|1|The centers of gravity and the fluids of the Earth (5 January 1847)
EA|0|6|1|0|If you were able to look through a tree trunk from it's core to the outer bark at once with eyes that magnify like a powerful microscope, and thus also from the lowest root fiber up to the outermost tip of the bud, you would discover, in addition to the ascending tubes - which are provided with countless pumps , valves, and orifices, you would discover a multitude of smaller transverse organs, which extend from the core of the tree to the outermost bark in the most diverse windings and curvatures, and are provided with an elastic valve opening at every point where they pass through an ascending tube. All these pumps, valves are in a certain way special focal points through which the life principle is distributed throughout the entire tree, and all these main and side tubes - or the three trees known to you - are connected by the designated transverse tubes that extend from the pith to the bark. Through these, the main life principle of the tree, or in a certain way the heart of the tree, works in all parts of the tree just described.
EA|0|6|2|0|We have already indicated once above that beside the main center of gravity, still a lot of other, smaller centers of gravity are present in matter, however, the 'where' is reserved for the consequence, for the sake of a clear explanation. Just here, however, is the point and the right place where just this 'where' of the minor centers of gravity can be determined in a very contemplative way. This much we already know from this communication - that the center of gravity in organic matter is the actual point of action animating it; But if this is irrefutably the case, then in a certain way, on every place in matter, there is also a small point of gravity, secondary point or point of action, where the transverse organs discussed above, pierce the ascending organs in a certain way, and produce a special effect in the ascending organs on the point of crossing; which someone can also figuratively adjust through different means.
EA|0|6|3|0|If, for example, only two pieces of wood are placed crosswise one over the other, an easily perceptible effect will certainly occur with these pieces of wood at the point where they touch each other, namely the lower piece of the crosswise piece of wood will unite it's weight with that of the piece lying on top at the moment of contact. If someone wants to pick up the lower crossbar, he has to deal not only with it's own weight, but also with the weight of the crossbar above it; from which it is clear that this new point of contact has brought about an obvious change in the weight of the beam below it, and thus a new center of gravity. If the upper crossbeam is even fastened to the lower one either by means of a band or a nail, then both parts have changed their weight, because each takes on the weight of the other through this very point of contact.
EA|0|6|4|0|By this example you have already gotten a small idea of how certain points of contact of matter, have an effect on it.
EA|0|6|5|0|Here we were only talking about a change of weight, which is, however, also a significant change, because a double weight of these two bodies is thereby transformed into a potentized one. But let us go to another example.
EA|0|6|6|0|Imagine a water pipe, with a point where a second water pipe intersects, in which the water must be led from a basin to two points; one water stream has to pass through the other in a certain way, but this causes one water stream to inhibit the other at the point of intersection. Beyond this intersecting point of inhibition, the water then continues on it's proper path, just as it did up to this point.
EA|0|6|7|0|What kind of phenomena will this inhibition point offer? The water of both tubes will first unite in a vortex, and from this vortex the united water will then penetrate into the two continued tubes, which would become even more obvious and comprehensible if one tube conducted water and the other wine;up to this point, everyone would certainly get wine from one tube and water from the other, but beyond this point, each tube would carry a watered wine.
EA|0|6|8|0|See, from this example, already a significantly noticeable effect can be seen, which is produced by this point of intersection, which is therefore a secondary center of gravity. Something similar, however, is also produced in a tree by the transverse tubes at the points where they intersect the ascending tubes.
EA|0|6|9|0|Having seen through this example, which is already clearer than the first, let us proceed to a third, similar but more composite one.
EA|0|6|10|0|Imagine again a water pipe in which a number of about ten - or even more - tubes would radially intersect at one point; if only water were conducted in each tube, the water would be mixed in this tube union point by a strong vortex movement, and only from there would it continue to penetrate into the further discharge tubes as mixed, so that at the end of each tube, everyone would get a kind of ten times or more mixed water.
EA|0|6|11|0|In order to see this more clearly, however, we let a completely different liquid pass through each inlet tube - e.g. through one, spring water; through the second, an acidic source; through the third, wine; through the fourth, beer; through the fifth, milk; through the sixth, vinegar; through the seventh, spiritus; through the eighth, oil; through the ninth, lye - and through the tenth, real meth; Up to the united point of intersection, each one, if the tube would be open, will receive the original liquid, but after the point of unification, each conduit tube will certainly have a mixture of all the above-mentioned ten liquids, and will certainly no longer have a pure appearance.
EA|0|6|12|0|Behold, our tree has such described small aqueducts in countless quantity, and the further out towards the bark, the more manifold these conduction channels, and also the more multistreamed in one point; Therefore, the bark of a tree is usually a similar liquid mixture, and one finds in the bark the sponge-likeness of the core, the fibrous quality of the wood, as well as a lot of other components mixed together, which arise in the inner tree more separately in the various tubes, and achieve their property purpose in the formation of one or the other part on the tree.
EA|0|6|13|0|Now we have again an even clearer secondary center of gravity in front of us, through which the former condition of the vital juices of a body changes into a completely different one, and also brings about again completely unique effects; what is also not too difficult to see in a tree cut crosswise.
EA|0|6|14|0|These different rings, which are known to you under the name: "Year-rings", and the softer and whiter sapwood lying in between them, as well as the rays extending from the center to the bark, sufficiently testify to the effect of the above-described small secondary centers of gravity, which are, of course, only after-effects of a main living effect, which is located in the tree approximately where the cores from all roots and hair-roots flow into the main core of the trunk, where the main center of gravity, or the usual heart of the tree, is located, the violation of which also irrevocably brings death to the tree.
EA|0|6|15|0|But as you have now seen with the tree - that in it, the already known three trees are connected by these different channels, and how there the different effects are produced, so it is also the case with our earth-body; But of course in a proportionally larger and more extended relationship, which is easy to understand, because the earth is certainly a larger body than a tree.
EA|0|6|16|0|But as with a tree from whose heart innumerable channels rise, and as from the core of the tree, which is in a certain way a continuation of the heart of the tree, again a multitude of still smaller cross-tubes run out, and the rising channels, especially towards the bark, always break through in a more varied and intersected manner, so it is also the case with the body of the earth. The closer the organs are to the heart, the larger they are; the further away, the smaller they become, but also the more they are branched out to infinity.
EA|0|6|17|0|From this clearest possible representation, however, you can now also understand, and certainly quite well see, how the already known three earths are connected with each other into one, and how the main center of gravity of the earth works up to the surface through the innumerable channels and through their more frequent intersection, and how the so-called secondary centers of gravity are constituted and arranged.
EA|0|6|18|0|But I have just heard someone ask, after reading these lines: That is correct, and one cannot object to it; but where does the heart of the earth get all the different kinds of juices, which it originally carries away in individual larger channels, and only then transforms them at the average points into a second mixed substance, and the further up toward the surface, the more mixed?
EA|0|6|19|0|Then, My beloved ones, I must give you this lesson:
EA|0|6|20|0|A tree also sucks in nothing but raindrops and the dew of the earth through it's root fibers; but in it's heart and stomach, I have simultaneously already placed My well-conditioned chemists who know how to properly filter these sucked-in juices and, in a certain way, direct them, and that in a way that even the most learned chemist will never be able to research and discover.
EA|0|6|21|0|The same is the case with the inner juices of the earth; no matter how simple their substance, they are taken up into the same heart of the earth, but they are nevertheless so carefully separated by the main chemists employed there, and introduced and carried on in the most just measure into the corresponding channels of conduction, that not a drop too much or too little of one or the other substance reaches it's destination.
EA|0|6|22|0|How this happens, however, can never be discussed in the natural way, but it can be discussed in the spiritual way, which we will come to later; therefore, nobody should foolishly ask: What kind of material are these primary substances in the natural way? And no-one should advise on carbon and oxygen, and on all kinds of other substances, because when it comes to substances, there is little substance in it. The soul of animals, like that of man, is also a substance, and there is little carbon or oxygen in it.
EA|0|6|23|0|Since we have already seen the earth to such an extent that we now know how it's inner structure is in general, we now want to consider this very structure in the following more propertyally, as far as it is necessary; Or we want to wander through the inner chambers of the earthly body with the spiritual eye, and in each of the aforementioned three earths, we want to spend a little time wherever there is something particularly memorable to look at.
EA|0|7|1|1|The nourishment and rotation of the Earth (11 January 1847)
EA|0|7|1|0|Since the earth is in a way a great organic animal-body, it must take food, to continue to exist; but in order to take food, as with every animal, or even as with every plant, either a mouth or also several feeding- or sucking trunks are necessary. Certain animals, such as polyps and others of the same kind, have a number of such sucking and eating proboscises. A sucking proboscis differs from a so-called eating proboscis in that the sucking proboscis only takes in purely liquid substances and directs them to the appropriate digestive organs for further nourishment of the animal body; But a proboscis also takes bodies, like all kinds of insects, also certain small root-plants into itself, crushes these by it's solid muscles rubbing against each other, and only then leads them thus crushed into the further digestive organs.
EA|0|7|2|0|The same is more or less the case with all plants, trees and shrubs, since especially their roots are nothing but polyp-like proboscises; their flowers and especially the stamens in them are mostly to be regarded as feeding proboscises, which, even if for a short time, take up the fertilized flower dust eggs [pollen -tr], At the same time, however, every animal-body, as well as every planetary body, has a number of small suction tips on it, which by their nature are most suitable for sucking in the electrical and ethereal life substance from the free air.
EA|0|7|3|0|Since all these things, as animals and plants, are small and similarly typical productions of the earth-body, it is self-evident that with the earth-body, all this must be found in the greatest abundance. The earth has therefore, like every animal, a main mouth completely appropriate to it's nature, through which it also receives the main food in itself; Beside this main mouth, however, it has also everywhere an innumerable quantity of bigger and smaller suction and feeding trunks, where in the counterpart it has then evenly again a corresponding main emptying canal, and beside this, also an innumerable quantity of smaller emptying canals.
EA|0|7|4|0|In order not to go too far in this matter, we will first examine the main mouth and the corresponding main drainage channel, because this exerts the main influence on the rotational movement of the earth. But as for the innumerable small feeding and discharging mouths or channels, we will only give them a brief general consideration; and then we will proceed to the main mouth.
EA|0|7|5|0|The north pole is the earth's main nutrient mouth, like the south pole it's corresponding main drainage channel.
EA|0|7|6|0|What does this mouth look like? It is rather large; it's diameter at the outermost edge, where the mouth begins funnel-shaped, has a measure in the average between 20 and 30 miles, but narrows at the end up to an eighth of a mile, in which width this mouth then continues to the stomach of the earth body, and that in rather straight direction. However, the walls of this maw are very uneven, and look very rippled and sometimes long stretches thus pointed or rather studded with peaks, as if they were covered with the skin of a giant urchin.
EA|0|7|7|0|The stomach of the earth is just below the heart in the middle of the earth's body. This is a hollow space of about ten square miles, which, however, all kinds of smaller and larger transverse bars, some in the diameter of 200 kilometers, extend in a kind of columnar way in all directions, partly expanding and partly supporting it. This stomach and these cross-supports in it, which have the appearance of oval ribbons, also oval columns in the above-mentioned diameter, are not of a solid mass, but they are approximately of the same nature as a large rubber elastic bag, the inner walls of which would be mutually padded with the same material in a certain way, so that they may not be pressed upon each other by a gravity acting on them from the outside.
EA|0|7|8|0|From this stomach now described, a helically wound main channel then passes through the entire earth-body, and then opens out in the south pole, and is of the same matter as the stomach; only it becomes relatively firmer and more solid towards the opening.
EA|0|7|9|0|That from this main stomach of the earth, and from it's main emptying canal, countless nutrient canals and vessels run out, hardly needs to be mentioned, since this goes without saying. And so we have now looked at the mouth, the stomach and the discharge canal of the earth, and that as good as it is always possible with this large object in the shortest possible time.
EA|0|7|10|0|But now that we know this, namely the mouth, the stomach and the discharge canal, the question now is about the food with which the earth is fed through this mouth; and because this is the main mouth, it is here about the main food. What does it consist of and where does it come from?
EA|0|7|11|0|Whoever had the opportunity to go very far north on the surface of the earth, and also has knowledge in the realm of nature, will discover many phenomena in this highest polar region, which he would probably not find anywhere else on the surface of the earth. Firstly, a very cold air region, which reaches especially in wintertime a high degree hardly measurable for your instruments. This heavy and cold air will be joined by an ever denser hazy mass, which - towards the North Pole, especially in winter - will be interspersed with countless shooting star-like balls of light; at the same time, however, he will also encounter around the far edge of the pole, an enormous dam-like accumulation of snow crystals and sometimes even ice peaks several fathoms high.
EA|0|7|12|0|See, there we have the food already; this magnetic earth-mouth draws all this into itself with great force, and directs it into the large stomach, on whose walls and cross-beams or supports, this food then crystallizes, and when the stomach is filled in a way, the heat of the earth's heart then enters, sets these large stomach walls into a vibrating movement, and the inner cross-beams of the stomach then also quickly contract tightly and expand again widely. This food is now grated and crushed and through this action, a new electrical substance is obtained, which decomposes the nutritious water parts in the stomach and discharges them into the countless nutrient channels, while then a negative electrical current seizes the indigestible remains in the stomach and drives them away with great force through the helically wound discharge channel, by which way these digested nutrient parts, due to continuous powerful friction, still have to give up the last remains of their nutritive substance; For which reason then also the northern part of the earth is much more compact than the southern - because on the latter, mostly the last and worst food parts come.
EA|0|7|13|0|By the finite expulsion of the last excrements of the earth, also the rotation of the earth's body is accomplished, namely by the fact that these excrements, which admittedly look very airy, push out in a winding fashion into the free ether, and give the earth a rolling momentum like that of a rocket wound around a wheel, which sets the wheel in motion when it is ignited, and that for the reason that the air escaping from the rocket is so violent that the outer air cannot escape or give way to it to the same degree of violence, whereby a continuous pressure column is formed between the outflowing air from the rocket and the outer air, which brings the wheel, on which the rocket is mounted, into the necessary rotation; just as a so-called ascending rocket carries a similar rapidly growing column of air upwards under it.
EA|0|7|14|0|From this easily comprehensible example, you can now also quite easily see how the daily rotation of the earth is brought about by it's own quite natural mechanism, and is continuously uniformly supported. And so we would have looked at one of the most important places of the earth's interior, and that as briefly and correctly and thoroughly as possible. In the same way, we will choose another not less important place next time, and remain there for a short while.
EA|0|8|1|1|The lungs and respiration of the Earth (12 January 1847)
EA|0|8|1|0|You know that for the physical life not only the heart and the stomach, but also a lung is necessary. Every animal has such a respiratory tool in itself; also trees and plants must have such organs of transpiration, through which they breathe in and out within 24 hours.
EA|0|8|2|0|Everybody can easily feel the breathing of the earth-body at the shores of the sea, if he sees the sea regularly swell and sink back again. But once such an outer appearance is present, everyone can conclude with certainty that it can only come from an inner reason, but never from an outer one.
EA|0|8|3|0|If you cannot fully grasp this, put a tub of water in front of you, as I have already shown you on another occasion; hang a significantly large sphere above the tub of water at a distance of about five fathoms, and this sphere should also be made of magnetic iron; then bring this sphere above the tub of water into a swing, and then observe the water in the tub to see if it will stir at all. You can be completely assured that therefore the water will remain in complete silence. Now, however, someone lies down in the water and breathes in it as usual, and every observer will convince himself that with every breath, the water in the tub will rise a little, and when expelling the breath, it will fall again. What we can see here on a small scale, happens to the earth-body on a large scale.
EA|0|8|4|0|The earth draws the air into itself, then the softer belly area of the earth, which is generally covered by the sea, expands more, and the sea water above it rises higher on the solid banks; if the earth, or rather it's lungs, expels the breath again, then the belly sinks lower again, and the sea water also recedes from the firmer banks.
EA|0|8|5|0|This therefore had to be mentioned before, so that you understand that the earth breathes, and that for this purpose it must also naturally have it's respiratory tools, which tools, like some others, as the bowels of the earth, make up the inner earth.
EA|0|8|6|0|Now the question is, where is this earth lung, and where does it take it's breath, and where does it also expel it again? And finally: What does this lung look like?
EA|0|8|7|0|This earth’s lung, which has a cubic content of about a thousand cubic miles, is located just under the hard and solid earth, and borders an area of a little more than 5000 square miles. This lung is a great cellular network, within which are a lot of hollow chambers, which are connected by smaller and larger tubes. These tubes have two properties: firstly, to lead the air into the chambers and to discharge it again, and secondly, these tubes, by virtue of their perceptible elasticity, can contract and expand again, like muscles or optic veins in animals, which contraction and expansion is caused by the constant changing of poles, or by the transformation of the positive pole into the negative pole, which transformation lies solely in the soul substance, without which transformation, no free movement in the bodies would be conceivable.
EA|0|8|8|0|When these tubes expand, the chambers are constricted or, in a sense, compressed more; this causes the air to be expelled. When the tubes contract again, the chambers naturally expand further, which then causes inhalation.
EA|0|8|9|0|The reversal of polarity is caused - as much as it can be explained only physically - by the fact that as soon as the soul has absorbed the vital substance from the inhaled air into it's vitalizing substance, only the nitrogenous air remains in the lungs, and this causes that the pole, which was formerly positive during the act of inhalation, is immediately transformed into the negative one, because it has no correspondence with the nitrogenous air.
EA|0|8|10|0|In this way, as soon as the contraction of the tubes occurs, new air is inhaled, where, of course, during inhalation, the negative pole becomes positive, and vice versa.
EA|0|8|11|0|Now we know how the respiration business of the earth proceeds and where the lung is. But where does it breathe in and out? The earth does this in the same way as an animal, that is, the animal breathes through the mouth and nose, just as man does; likewise the earth. Through the same main mouth, through which it takes in the food, it also draws in breath; only halfway from this main mouth goes a side mouth, which, as in the animal, can open and close at will. This large side-mouth leads into the large lung; inhalation occurs every 6 hours, and exhalation after another 6 hours. During inhalation, the nutrient passage closes into the stomach; once a good portion of air has been inhaled, the lung tube closes as if through a larynx, but the nutrient passage opens again. If the air is expelled from the lungs again, then the nutrient gullet closes again, and so this matter is arranged in such a way that the earth is nourished continuously through the lungs in the above-mentioned periods, but through the actual nutrient gullet into the stomach every 12 hours, and takes in the food in the time in which the lungs chemically decompose the sucked-in air in a certain way, and divide the vital substance; and so one can assume this determination that the earth in 24 hours inhales twice and exhales twice, and takes up thereby food into the stomach only twice.
EA|0|8|12|0|Now we would also know where and how the earth inhales and exhales, and therefore we only have to take a look how this lung looks like.
EA|0|8|13|0|It will be somewhat difficult to present the figure to you so vividly, unless you could ever once get to see the lungs of an elephant; even clearer and more similar would be the lungs of a Mammoth, but to get to see these would be almost completely impossible in this time, since this animal is completely extinct. There is still a similar species in Central Asia's primeval forests, but it is very atrophied compared to the former gigantic species, and thus the most similar is the lung of an elephant, which is so large in a fully grown one, that it can easily hold over a hundred cubic feet of air. It's color is bluish-gray, and it's shape is close to that of a hollow coconut, inside of which, of course, there must still be the heart, stomach, liver, spleen and kidneys.
EA|0|8|14|0|Now imagine this lung in the above described large dimension, so you will be able to sketch a rather similar picture. A more detailed description of it would be of little use to you, because you would never be able to imagine this great earth breathing tool clearly. The lungs of the earth are made of a material that is too large for you to see at once, and it would be useless to explain the elastic material of the lungs to you, since you cannot understand the material of an animal lung is made, and how much less would you understand the material of the lungs of the earth? That it has similarity with the substance of the animal lung, may be evident from the fact that every animal lung descends from this great earth-lung, admittedly on a very refined scale. But where would one get the material for all the animal-parts of the body if it were not available in the earth?
EA|0|8|15|0|The earth must deliver all that is in it to the surface through the innumerable organs in a transpiring manner; this delivered blood is first taken up by the plants, and finally by the animals, and is transformed in them into what it originally was. From where should the animal take blood, if it was not previously present in the earth? Where should water come from, if it was not first in the earth? In short, the body of the earth must have everything that the beings living on it, have; just as a head louse has the same in itself, of course in a well modified and smaller scale, as the animal or also the human, who is also a world-body for this small animal.
EA|0|8|16|0|I think this example should make the matter quite clear to you; and so we have now visited a second large place in the earth, and next we want to choose another one for inspection.
EA|0|9|1|1|The spleen of the Earth (14 January 1847)
EA|0|9|1|0|In every animal, after the lungs, one of the most important viscera - which is the real source of fire in every animal body - is the spleen. This viscera is just as necessary for the preservation of animal-life as the heart, stomach and lungs; for without this viscera, the former would be dead in every animal body.
EA|0|9|2|0|I said, it is the fireplace in the animal body. The fireplace is the most necessary thing in every house for the cooking of food and for the warming of the rooms; it may look very ordinary, but it must be there, and it was the very first need of man, and the very first people on earth got to know fire before anything else, and if they had not known it, Cain and Abel would not have been able to sacrifice burnt offerings.
EA|0|9|3|0|To illustrate the importance of such a fireplace and what such a fireplace actually is, with an example from your more recent times, let us take a look at the so-called locomotive that exists at present.
EA|0|9|4|0|See, such a locomotive is very artisticly arranged, according to human fashion; if we fill the boiler with water, but do not put a fire underneath in the hearth, by which the water is decomposed into the driving vapors, it will immediately be seen that this whole mechanism is useless. The fire is therefore the real motive power; it first sets the water into vapors, and the vapors only then engage the mechanism, and such a steam car then comes into it's well-known rapid motion.
EA|0|9|5|0|Similar, animal bodies are admittedly infinitely more artistic than locomotives; but their whole mechanism, which consists of countless parts and organs, would be useless if the fire source were missing in it. Fire decomposes all the nourishing parts taken in, and drives them by it's own power into the vessels, where they pass into the blood, and by this reach the heart and from there to their actual destination.
EA|0|9|6|0|This fire-source in the animal body, called a spleen, therefore also consists of it's own loose mass, which in it's criss-cross interwoven cellular tissue, is perfectly suitable to generate and maintain the electromagnetic fire in itself, namely by generating this electromagnetic fire through constant friction of it's cellular tissue, and then stored it in it's countless pouch-like vessels as in small electric bottles, and is in a certain way always saturated with it, in order to thereby, moment by moment, supply the negative part to the stomach and the positive part to the heart.
EA|0|9|7|0|I am well aware that many physicians and naturalists do not yet know what to make of the spleen; but it is difficult to find out, because no-one can look at an animal in it's living state and find out what it does. But once the animal is dead, this presupposes the death of the spleen long before that anyway; but now let it be known to you what the spleen is and what it serves for.
EA|0|9|8|0|We have thus seen that the spleen is one of the most necessary viscera in the animal body, because it generates the actual motive power for the entire rest of the animal-mechanism within itself, carries it, and passes it on to the other parts.
EA|0|9|9|0|But as this seemingly insignificant viscera is one of the most important in the animal body, there is also such a viscera in the earth itself, which can be called the earth's spleen with the same right. This earth's spleen is firstly attached to the stomach as in the animal bodies, but on the other hand, it is also in the closest organic connection with the earth's heart, and that because the stomach must draw it's digestive heat from the spleen, and the heart it's pulsating power from this main viscera; The same applies to the activity of the lungs, which is more or less derived from this part of the intestine, although half of the lungs also have completely free movement, which is connected with the will of the soul, for which reason man in particular can breathe faster or slower at will.
EA|0|9|10|0|Since the spleen plays one of the most important vitalizing roles in our earthly body, it is only right to pay special attention to this part of the intestine.
EA|0|9|11|0|In order to also see this, however, we want to have a quick look at the effects of our earth's spleen.
EA|0|9|12|0|Look at all the fire-spitting mountains of the earth; they are, of course, only quite insignificant offshoots of this main fireworks, but they can nevertheless give a convincing view of how things happen in in the main fire-kitchen of the earth's body. That would be an effect, which would be documented on the surface of the earth.
EA|0|9|13|0|Then we consider the innumerable quantity of the boiling hot water-springs, which also take their heating from this main tissue of the earth, if not directly, then still indirectly by those fiery organs, which stand in most intimate connection with this piece of tissue. There we have a second effect of this piece of earth-tissue, on the earth's surface.
EA|0|9|14|0|Let us further consider the clouds and fog formations, and also the winds that move them. All this is a product of this earth-tissue; for it's main central fire penetrates countless organs of the earth, and heats them in all their parts in a sufficient way. Someone could only penetrate a little more than a German mile deep into the earth's interior, and he would convince himself how powerfully this inner earth-warming apparatus works already there. When water penetrates into these depths, it is soon dissolved into vapors; these then inflate the earth's skin, and then either gradually penetrate as gases or vapors through the pores, fissures and other cavities of the earth's crust, and thus fill the air, and disturb it's equilibrium, whence then the winds take their origin; or if these internally formed water vapors and gases sometimes take a more violent way out due to an overfilling, then it will likely cause a greater or smaller earthquake, and in the area of eruption, all-destructive hurricanes, wind and sometimes also fire-tornadoes are brought to light. There we now again have a third descriptive appearance on the earth's surface which originates from this earth-tissue piece.
EA|0|9|15|0|In a similar way, the movement of the sea (not the ebb and flow, but only the surging and stormy), as well as all the currents of the sea, originate from this very viscera. Also the saltiness of the sea, which can only happen when certain substances are dissolved by fire beforehand and are then driven up as salt through countless organs for the salting of the sea, stems from this. So also all the meteoric phenomena, which appear in the air circle of the earth, as not less also all vegetative power of the earth, originate from it. Besides these, there is an innumerable quantity of phenomena in and above the earth, which all originate from this piece of viscera - with the entire enumeration of which a hundred writers would not finish in a hundred years; Therefore, it would be a highly inexpedient and ridiculous work here to enumerate and discuss all these phenomena separately, and all the more inexpedient, because all these phenomena can be easily understood from the later observation of the spiritual part anyway. Therefore it is enough that we touch this matter here only in general, although on the other hand it must not be an indifferent matter to anybody to get a little deeper information in advance on this very important point, without which he would not understand the spiritual too deeply.
EA|0|9|16|0|We have now listed some of the main manifestations of this piece of viscera, and this for the reason of understanding this extremely important piece of earthly viscera all the more deeply; However, in order to examine and appreciate it even more deeply, we will soon go into this piece of intestine itself, as if in person, and will take a quite purposeful little walk in it, and at the same time direct our attention to how this piece of intestine is built, from where it gets it's fire and the firing material.
EA|0|10|1|1|The structure of the spleen and the preparation of blood (15 January 1847)
EA|0|10|1|0|If you were to observe a small piece of an animal spleen through a good microscope, you would discover a number of small chambers, which are mostly quadrangular or cubic in content, but sometimes also form triangular pyramids; more rarely, these chambers are ovoid and round. These chambers are organically connected at the corners by small cylinders, but the walls of these chambers are free; therefore, a spleen is also very soft and loose to the touch. Between the rows of the chambers, which are bound together, there are a lot of blood vessels, which do not consist of uniform tubes, but only of such tubes, which are sometimes narrow, sometimes wide, and which present themselves to the eye in approximately the same way as the thread of a cross spider, when it has covered itself with it's gray-white sticky beads; You will have already seen how this animal decorates it's elastic thread with small adhesive beads, which serve to glue an insect to the glue spindle like a bird, the moment it touches the thread and can never leave it.
EA|0|10|2|0|This is the shape of a blood vessel in the spleen; it will be even more comprehensible to you if I compare it to a very fine string of the smallest number beads. Such blood vessels exist throughout the entire length of the spleen, as well as through the transverse parts of it in an exceedingly large quantity. These blood vessels begin in a single vessel that is connected with the stomach and end again with a main vessel that is connected with the heart on the right side; At the same time, this entire splenic tissue is enclosed by a delicate skin, through which the splenic combs and pearl cord-like blood vessels look like dark red warts. Since this spleen is an extremely tender tissue in animals, it is surrounded with an extra fat-net, so that it is firstly more secure, and secondly, because of it's constant rubbing activity, it's enveloping good fatty material protects it against hurting itself as a result of such activity.
EA|0|10|3|0|Now we have before us, as well as it is possible in brevity, a certain kind of anatomical description of the spleen, which, in the dead state of course assumes a form very different from that now described; but now we must also know what business it actually performs here with this very arrangement, and how this very arrangement is useful for this activity.
EA|0|10|4|0|We have already heard that the spleen, with it's blood vessels, is connected with the stomach and the heart; why is that? Because it absorbs the juices from the stomach that pass into the blood, thus actually transforming them into blood and delivering that to the heart; therefore it can very easily happen in full-blooded people, that the spleen becomes too overfilled with blood and because it cannot discharge all that is produced in it to the heart, the blood which has accumulated in the spleen, recedes into the stomach, and the person then suffers vomiting of blood. And if the blood does not find it's way out, it can very easily lead to inflammation, and in time, which is even worse, to hardening of this main viscera; hence the frequent occurring vomiting of blood usually comes only from the spleen, and very rarely from the lungs.
EA|0|10|5|0|In this way we have already witnessed working of the lungs; the only question now is, how does the spleen produce the blood? This, too, we will examine very briefly.
EA|0|10|6|0|When the egg-white looking juice passes from the stomach into the spleen, it remains in these pearl-like blood veins for certain periods, and only moves one pearl further with each pulse beat. At the same time, however, with each pulse-beat, friction occurs in the spleen's chambers. Through this friction, these chambers are filled with electric fire, which is positive toward the stomach area and negative toward the heart area; therefore, the chambers are more sharp-edged toward the stomach area, while they become more egg-shaped toward the heart area.
EA|0|10|7|0|This electric fire naturally causes the chambers to expand very much and to contract very much; and since these chambers are connected to each other at the edges as well as to each of the blood vessels by small cylinders, the result is that the juices in the blood vessels become more and more fermented. Through this fermentation, the carbon, which is still somewhat too abundant in it, separates out and is then delivered through the chambers partly to the bile, but also partly to the fat; at the same time, this fermentation produces many small bubbles, which, when they come under the control of the negative electricity, shrink more and take on a lentil-like shape.
EA|0|10|8|0|When they are half filled with this negative electricity, they assume a saffron-like yellowish color, and like this already enter the heart chamber as blood; The blood is not a continuous fluid, but a small lentil-like pulp, which, in it's small lentils - which are very smooth and slippery on the surface - brings and distributes the negative electricity throughout the body.
EA|0|10|9|0|This electricity then also heats the whole organism; and where these lentils are then driven through very narrow vessels, they burst, after which bursting the shell becomes liquid and passes into the so-called lymphatic juices, while the electric substance released by this bursting is consumed as an iron-containing ether for the stimulation of the nerves.
EA|0|10|10|0|Now we had a good overview of our spleen, it's composition and in it's work in the shortest possible time; and since we now have a quite clear basis in this way, we can now venture quite confidently and as well-prepared as possible beforehand, into an admittedly somewhat larger fire-chamber of our earth's spleen.
EA|0|10|11|0|The construction of these is similar to the small construction of the above-described animal spleen, to which the human spleen can also be counted; however, each such chamber is several billion times larger than such an animal spleen chamber - indeed, in many such earthly spleen-chambers there would be room for several million human beings, from which ratio it can already be inferred in advance that the earth's spleen-construction must indeed be a very large one. The construction of the sun, however, like the construction of the suns in general, is very different from the construction of an earth-body, as already in general the construction of an earth-body has such great differences with the construction of another earth body that only the eye of the Creator can see the general similarity in it. Therefore you must not think, if you know the interior of the earth, that you would recognize the interior of the earth of Jupiter or of another planet; and therefore we want to go into such an earth-milk chamber and see how things happen there.
EA|0|10|12|0|Look at the grayish-brown walls, how they are constantly flashing with innumerable flashes of lightning; millions of the greatest thunders is continuously heard, and behold, out of the chambers go wide channels; through them, a mighty flood rushes in; the continual electric flames dissolve the flood into strongly excited vapors; with force immeasurable to you, these vapors penetrate further through other channels with the most terrible roar; again, new floods rush into the chamber; again, there is boiling, roaring and whirring, such as has never been heard on the surface of the earth. Go out of the chamber and look at the blood vessels, which stretch between the rows of chambers in the same form as described above, and listen how the most powerful floods rush through them, how here and there these channels, where they are narrower, contract like great primeval giant snakes, and soon expand again, in order to further promote the powerful floods present in them. See how the same thing happens and must happen here on a large scale as in the animal spleen on a small scale.
EA|0|10|13|0|That these juices, as in animals, pass from the stomach to the spleen, and from there to the heart, as the nourishing blood of the earth, hardly needs to be mentioned.
EA|0|10|14|0|In this way, we have now become acquainted with this piece of viscera as precisely as it is possible in a short time, and thus we will go to another piece of the earth's viscera next.
EA|0|11|1|1|The liver of the Earth (16 January 1847)
EA|0|11|1|0|After the spleen, the liver emerges as one of the most important visceral parts. The liver is the secretion apparatus in the animal, as in our telluric body, and therefore deserves, like the spleen, special attention.
EA|0|11|2|0|Man, like animals, eats food that contains as much deadly poisonous substance as vitalizing nutritive substance; therefore, every human, as well as every animal, after having eaten a meal, would be bodily killed, if there were not such an apparatus in the body, which would greedily draw all these poisonous substances, as mainly carbon and blue-acid bitter substance, and collect them partly in a separate container, and partly discharge them through the urinary tract. This apparatus is exactly the mentioned liver; it's construction is quite similar to that of the spleen, i.e. as far as the internal construction is concerned; only the form has more similarity with that of the lung.
EA|0|11|3|0|This piece of viscera therefore also consists of a number of chambers arranged in a row, which are like those of the spleen, but only somewhat more closely connected with each other; in addition to these chambers, the liver is mainly crossed through by four different vascular tubes, which, however, do not have the shape of those that pass through the spleen, but they are uniformly continuous organs, which are connected with each other by even smaller throughfare vessels, through which all organs of this piece of viscera are in a mutual connection.
EA|0|11|4|0|A part of these vessels goes out of the heart, and leads rather rich blood into this viscera, so that the blood is saturated here with the necessary degree of carbon, as well as with a relatively small dose of blue acid, where it is then, thus saturated, suitable to accomplish the digestion in the digestive vessels, and from there on further, to also form the outer skin; The blood is not suitable for internal use, which is why liver diseases are easily recognizable mainly on the outer skin. This is a kind of continuous vessels.
EA|0|11|5|0|A second type goes from the stomach to the liver. This takes up all the watery substances in which the blue acid is very much diluted, and in the liver it is released into the blood through the small connecting vessels in a just proportion, and the remaining part is released from the liver through the kidneys into the urinary bladder, which then expels it as a useless substance through the urethra, and is completely transported out of the body. This is the second type of vessels that pass through this piece of viscera.
EA|0|11|6|0|A third class of vessels starts again from the stomach, and connects especially the mucous membranes of the stomach with the gall-bladder in the liver. Through these vessels, the mucous carbon or bile is separated from the food in the stomach, and is for the most part stored in the gall-bladder for the sake of the human or the animal developing too little of this digestive substance in the stomach through the ingested food. If this were to happen, then the liver must deliver something back to the stomach out of it's supply; for all digestion consists of a kind of fermentation, of which some nutrients are known to be more capable than others. Again, some substances with very watery content have very little nutrients in them, which everyone can already notice in the outside world. Just take pure water into a vessel and add a little bran flour, allow the mixture to stand for a long time until it starts to ferment; but if you fill another vessel with wine must and add a little more barley or rice flour to it, in a few hours it will ferment so much, that you will hardly know what to do with it. If, however, it can be seen from this that some substances which humans - like animals - consume as food, have more or less carbon or fermentation substance in them, then it must also be clear that on the one hand the abundance of this substance in our liver has to come to the aid of the lack of this substance, if the nutrients ingested are of a too small quantity. Through these vessels we have now gotten to know the third kind.
EA|0|11|7|0|A fourth class of vessels that run through this piece of intestine are the small wind veins, which, starting from the lungs, are guided through the liver in multiple curves and twists. The gall-bladder is partly formed by these vessels, and partly maintained in constant tension. At the same time, a fair amount of atmospheric air is always brought into the bile through these vessels, and so much oxygen through the atmospheric air, that the bile does not begin to ferment too much and this fermentation then produce that malignant substance in the body, from which mainly all kinds of things as inflammation, rheumatism, gout and the like come to light; hence it is also very bad for people to stay in such places and rooms in which, instead of the invigorating pure atmospheric air, they only inhale nitrogen, in which there is very little oxygen, but more toxic nitrogen, and take note: especially in those cursed inns, in which the guests prepare themselves for the most vigorous of the stench of hell with the most hideous tobacco smoke!
EA|0|11|8|0|In this way we have now become acquainted with the four types of vessels in our liver, whose action and reaction are brought about again, as in the case of the spleen, by the electrical fluid that is in the aforementioned chambers - as in the case of the spleen - produced by a rubbing movement of this chamber. But of course the electrical fire of the liver is mainly excited by the fire of the spleen; for the liver would be quite dead and inactive without the spleen.
EA|0|11|9|0|In humans, as in all animals, this part of the gut is around the stomach, because it is there that it is most needed; so this piece of the intestine makes up, of course, an appropriately great part of the earth; it's function is exactly the same as that of the liver in animals. Even thought it performs only a secondary function, which the spleen does in the first place, it is nevertheless a no less powerful part of vitalization in every animal-organic body; for everything that the earth's crust carries on itself and on it's surface, comes out of the liver of the earth. So all sea water is derived from this, and is basically nothing else than the urine expelled from the earth's body, but which urine, regardless of this, evaporates again into clouds, which are transformed into sweet, nutritious water in the air through the action of light.
EA|0|11|10|0|In this way, we have now gotten to know this part of the earth's intestines as thoroughly as possible in a very brief way, and will therefore soon move on to another.
EA|0|12|1|1|The kidneys of the Earth (18 January 1847)
EA|0|12|1|0|After the liver, the kidney comes into consideration; this part of the viscera is in three respects a very noteworthy tool of life in the animal organism; because it has three essential and exceedingly important purposes, without which the animal life could not exist at all, and reproduction would not be conceivable, just as also every being without this visceral piece could never think itself into a happy mindset; because a certain physical serenity comes from the kidneys, which is why this visceral part is often mentioned and named in Scripture.
EA|0|12|2|0|Therefore, this part of the intestine first of all has the function of taking up the water that has been drained from the liver and is unfit for the life of the organism, absorbs what is still useful for life from the water, and transports the completely useless part of the water into the urinary bladder.
EA|0|12|3|0|The absorbed nobler part is the actual material substance of the fertilizing sperm, which is admittedly taken up by the blood even earlier, and then led by it into it's own vessels, where it is then supported and made suitable for witnessing as a positive polar force by the same negative force of the so-called pouch kidney. This is therefore a second important process.
EA|0|12|4|0|The third, even more important function of this part of the viscera consists, as already mentioned, in the fact that this part of the viscera is very intimately connected with the heart, lungs, stomach, spleen and liver through it's own very small and more hidden vessels, and therefore, from a more spiritual point of view, as long as a human being or an animal is alive, it serves the soul, in a certain way, as a temporary shelter necessary for procreation; and because this visceral piece is like that, it produces in the natural life a certain serene well-being, which of course is not to be attributed to the body, but to the soul - and even more to the spirit underlying it.
EA|0|12|5|0|Who does not remember, who has ever practiced sexual intercourse, how this has spread in him through his whole organism an exceedingly blissful feeling and an exceedingly delightful well-being. Who also does not remember that, if he abstained from unnecessary coitus for a longer period of time, he was then seized by a continuous cheerful well-being, in which he was often, without knowing why, so happy and cheerful that he found an uplifting joy in everything he looked at.
EA|0|12|6|0|All this is physically prepared in the kidney; therefore this piece of viscera also has the appearance of a well-prepared cushion, and one could say: Behold, there is a pleasant soft seat; on this, one can rest well! Thus, as far as physical happiness is concerned, this piece of intestine ensures that the soul, which is otherwise active only in the heart and head, has a certain resting place here and, as one is wont to say, sometimes lets itself be quite well there.
EA|0|12|7|0|Also in the so-called animalistic somnambulism, the soul usually enters this part of the intestine, which is in the most intimate connection with the pit of the stomach through the so-called ganglion nerves, through which region the soul in such a state usually looks, hears, feels, and, if necessary, also gets in touch with the outside world.
EA|0|12|8|0|But if this piece of viscera has such a laudable purpose, it will also be necessary to understand it's structure a little. The structure of this piece of viscera has a significant resemblance to that of the spleen and liver, only with the difference that this piece of viscera differs substantially from the others by the well-known cushion-like division; It has on both sides certain dewlaps, which are separated from each other by a significant indentation and by a whitish cellular tissue, and are only connected with the midline as a whole, which midline is also a white cellular tissue, through which the main water channels pass, and deliver the noble sperm substance into the dewlaps, which they absorb - as already noted above - from the water coming from the liver. In the intestines, this juice is matured by the electricity produced in them, and more subtle and liquid, and it is then taken up like this into the tender blood vessels in this intestine, and united with the blood which is led to the heart, from where it is only then led again through quite different vessels into the storage chambers intended for it, where it then for it's useful purpose, continuously receive it's nourishment from the so-called pouch kidney and from this, the usefulness occurred. Now we have also, as much as necessary for our purpose, seen through the construction of this piece of viscera, and now we can search for the same piece of viscera in our earth's body.
EA|0|12|9|0|This piece of viscera lies far south, thus somewhat beyond the equator of the earth, and therefore closer to the south pole than to the north pole. This piece of intestine of the earth has a significant resemblance to the same piece of intestine of a sow, and even more with that of an elephant, which basically also belongs to the family of pigs. This piece of viscera has in the earth almost exactly the same purpose as in the animals; it is firstly the basic source from which the whole sea draws it's water, and from which also gradually all water on the surface of the earth comes.
EA|0|12|10|0|Of course, before the sea comes, the earth still has a lot of urine bladders, which are mostly located in the outer earth, which can be called the earth's skin, and in the second solid earth as very large water basins, some of which are larger than a whole part of the world, such as Europe. From these great earth urine bladders, only then the sea and the other waters of the solid land get their nourishment and their always equal increase of water; this is the first activity of this visceral part of the earth.
EA|0|12|11|0|The second operation is the separation of the noble procreative water from the coarse earth urine water; this noble procreative water then does not immediately rise to the surface of the earth, but is first returned to the heart of the earth, as in the case of animals. From there, it is led up to the surface of the earth through it's own channels and veins, where it manifests itself partly as sweet spring water and partly as the dew that fertilizes all plant life the most. This is the second function of the kidneys. Next, let us consider the third and most remarkable one.
EA|0|13|1|1|The Earth as a man and a woman
EA|0|13|1|0|Sometimes each one of you will have perceived a feeling in yourself which pleases you exceedingly. The whole area had an extremely friendly appearance; what only fell into the eyes of the observer, refreshed him with multiple delight, the clouds in the firmament or in the air had a particularly friendly design and lovely color, and the air fanned so gently and tenderly into the face and gave the feeling, as if he had been kissed by a thousand invisible lovely angel lips, and thereby, the soul bubbled up completely in joy. Behold, this human sensation at certain times is a communicated after-sensation, which is derived from the temporary rest and comfort of the earth-body, and is homogeneous with that cheerfulness of the kidneys in man, which can also be easily observed in animals.
EA|0|13|2|0|Such a time of serenity on the earth's body happens when the great, better general earth-soul sits down in it's kidney, and there, in a certain way, allows itself it's necessary relaxation or rest. At this time it also happens on the surface of the earth that everything becomes peaceful in a certain way, and everything takes on a certain soft and gentle character. But such a time of serenity of the earth is usually followed by gloomy and stormy weather, in which everything again assumes a repulsive and sometimes even terrible character. This happens when the general earth-soul has returned to it's usual telluric organs of activity. With the earth, however, it never quite happens, as with man, that the soul completely passes over into this resting and sleeping chamber; but only a part of the general soul rests there more or less, while another part must be continuously active.
EA|0|13|3|0|This is to be understood metaphorically in a certain way, like some actions of a man who has done some work with his right hand for a while; when this has become tired, he puts this hand into his pocket to rest, and continues to work with his left hand until the right hand has recovered somewhat. Or the image is also like a man who has worked with his head for some time, until it has become tired, then he allows it to rest, and instead sets his feet in motion; or the image of the partial rest of the general earth-soul is also like a night-watch, which two men occupy, the one watches from evening until midnight, during which time his companion has rested, then the one who was first awake goes to rest, and the rested one takes his place, and performs the watch until morning.
EA|0|13|4|0|This is how you must visualize this action of the general earth-soul, and therefore the earth can never reach that complete general well-being, into which man or also an animal can reach through the nightly sleep, but only into that of the partial rest of man, which also carries with it a not insignificant well-being. But that such a complete general comfortable retirement can not occur with the earth, the daily rotation in the first place already ensures, and secondly, the annual turn of the earth around the sun, according to which soon the northern, soon again the southern part of the earth is exposed to so-called hibernation, while the opposite part is again in the greatest activity.
EA|0|13|5|0|Since the earth's kidneys also possesses this property, which can be easily perceived by everyone, just like humans and animals, the question arises whether the earth is not capable of procreation? Indeed, and that significantly, several times and very differently, than every man, or every animal, or every plant.
EA|0|13|6|0|For this reason, however, the earth is to be regarded in a certain way also as a hermaphrodite, or simultaneously a man and woman in one being, and is in this respect similar to the first man, who originally was also in himself man and woman simultaneously, and similar to the perfect spirits of heaven, who are also completely male and female united.
EA|0|13|7|0|This predetermination of this matter is therefore necessary to be able to understand the following more correctly. Since the earth is therefore capable of procreation, the question is again, how and what does it procreate, and where are its main procreative organs?
EA|0|13|8|0|The main organ of procreation is, as in the case of the animals, the strongly bulging south pole; by virtue of this organ of procreation, the earth is female, because also the whole south pole as negative is equal to the female being, which also behaves as negative against the positive-polar male being. The earth, however, considered from this point as a woman, is then not capable of procreation by itself, but only capable of receiving the procreation; here it is then asked: who procreates there with the earth? The sun, by it's opposite polar force; and what does it procreate or what has it procreated?
EA|0|13|9|0|A main child of the earth, conceived in this way, is the moon - and is indeed the oldest child of this telluric woman.
EA|0|13|10|0|Doesn't she have several similar children? Oh yes, a considerable amount of comets are born, which are circling partly in the wide ether space, but partly such children, which come from this procreation, are the almost daily - and mostly around the equinox times - nearly countlessly appearing so-called shooting stars; That they are nothing else than small comet-like planets newly born from the earth, is proved by their always elyptic course and their round shape, when they come so close to the earth that people can observe their diameter more closely with their eyes. These little planets, however, are devoured again by the earth, like all other procreations, similar to the old fable of Saturnus, who devoured his children.
EA|0|13|11|0|Then, from where or from what are these children born from the earth? The earth has an innumerable amount of such birth canals. The main birth canal on the earth, however, is in the middle of the world's great pacific ocean, not far from the equator, namely in the area of the island group of the so-called Taiti and Otahaiti; from there the moon was separated from the earth, and still afterwards quite a lot of still existing comets.
EA|0|13|12|0|This is thus a main birth canal of the Earth. Other birth canals are a lot of lakes, swamps and caves in the mountains, from which not infrequently, such little planets are hurled out to a significant height by a polar force. But since they have too small bodies, their small wealth is consumed by the opposite polarity through the predominant polar force of the earth, and they are drawn to the earth again, on which they soon fall down as cinder-like masses, sometimes also as stones; But they come down again as stones only if they have exploded first in the etheric space, and then fall down as parts of the whole.
EA|0|13|13|0|This is a kind of procreation in which the earth appears only as a woman; next we will consider the far more strange thousandfold procreation, where the earth is active as man and woman at the same time.
EA|0|14|1|1|The male-female procreation of the Earth (20 January 1847)
EA|0|14|1|0|From this procreation, all mineral beings, as well as the plants and the animal world take their material origin. The earth, considered as man and woman in one, begets here and also gives birth in the most manifold ways, namely in such a way that on the one hand it brings as it were living young to the outside world; Then again, like the birds, it lays eggs, and again, like the plants, it gives birth to seeds, and for minerals it produces certain flowers, in which lies the power to draw to itself everything that is similar to them, and as such to expand in wide circles. This is the fourfold procreation of the earth under both forms in one.
EA|0|14|2|0|Someone would of course ask here: If the earth does all this, why then the reproductive power in the plant and animal world? And why must the plant, however it is formed, bring forth the peculiar seed for it's reproduction? Why the bird the egg, and why the animal it's kind, and why amphibians their mushy roe, which are actually also eggs?
EA|0|14|3|0|The answer to this question is of course not as simple as one would like to think, but nevertheless, for the one who can only look a little deeper, it is already present in the whole of nature in a completely pronounced way.
EA|0|14|4|0|It is said right at the beginning in the course of this article that the earth is man and woman at the same time; as woman she does not beget, but only takes up the begotten and gives birth to it; as man, however, he merely begets and does not give birth to it, but the begotten kind and species must first be matured and born into which it was begotten by the earth as a man-being.
EA|0|14|5|0|To see this more clearly, let us first consider a tree in interaction with the body of the earth. An only reasonably thorough insight into this relationship, will certainly show the matter as clear as day. Let us assume that the seed must obviously have been there before the tree on which it then reproduces, which is a correct assumption, because a seed can be produced more easily in the earth than a whole, fully grown tree. One can also put the light seed everywhere, and a small force will be required to disperse the light seeds of often largest trees to all four corners of the world; and if light winds blow, carrying these light seeds, not even a mosquito will be offended by this act, let alone a larger animal, or even a human being. How difficult and with what use of force would an operation be, and with what danger besides with already perfectly grown trees! What would people say if suddenly such a large oak forest, brought about by mighty hurricanes, settled down over their heads and put it's roots into the earth? And for such a forest, healthy acorns can be brought on a single wagon, can then be quietly put into the earth, about which certainly no man will lose his head, so after a time the acorns will slowly begin to rise very tender shoots above the ground. Who has ever been hurt, who has gone through a forest, if an extremely light fir seed fluttered down on his hat? But what kind of face would a person make if, instead of such a light seed, a perfectly grown giant fir tree fluttered down in front of his nose?
EA|0|14|6|0|Already from these few examples it is easy to see for every reasonably person, that the seed must be there before the tree.
EA|0|14|7|0|With animals, of course, the case is reversed. There the bird had to be before the egg, because the animal's warmth already belongs to the hatching of the egg; but all the same the bird existed immediately as a bird, but in this first procreation period, also the earth laid the first egg, and the earth was thus the first general bird.
EA|0|14|8|0|Once the first bird was born, it laid the egg, which was slightly differently equipped than the first, and gave birth to a second bird similar to it.
EA|0|14|9|0|One can therefore also assume with the bird, as also with the amphibians, the first egg as the seed - and there again the seed was before the animal that came out of it. Only if one finds a substantial difference between the quality of the earth's egg and the bird's egg, then the bird was certainly before the egg, which it laid, and through the same again, brought forth it's kind. But it was not so with the seed of the plant; it was already born from the earth as the plant brings it back. So it is also the case with all other animals; every species was first born from the earth already as a mammal, and received the ability to reproduce again by it's own procreative capacity.
EA|0|14|10|0|We have taken a tree as an illustrative example to explain the begetting and birthing power of the earth; this explanation had to precede the present consideration above, without which the matter would not have become quite clear; But now, since we have made such a consideration, it becomes clear to you all at once, how on the one hand the earth begets as a man, and on the other hand gives birth again as a woman, and how it behaves to our tree mentioned as example sometimes as a woman, and sometimes as a man.
EA|0|14|11|0|Let us assume that a seed which has ripened on the tree, is placed in the earth, then the earth behaves like a woman when it receives, and the received ripens and sprouts by it's own power; But when the tree stands there, it takes on the female character in relation to the earth, and the earth appears as a man in relation to the tree, and begets new seed in the tree for it's fertilization.
EA|0|14|12|0|From this example, the masculine and feminine activities of the earth would be already partly clear, and it would follow from this that the earth, in order to accomplish that, must necessarily unite the two natures in itself. But in this example, the earth and the tree interact; this is not enough, but we must also see this interaction in the earth itself. But how will we achieve this? That will not be so difficult.
EA|0|14|13|0|You know that the earth has a south and a north pole. These two poles always remain what they are with regard to the main effect of the earth, namely the one the south pole and the other the north pole, or the one negative and the other positive, or the one attractive and the other repulsive; which then has the consequence that two such unequal polarities can necessarily get along very well next to each other, because the one pole is the giver and the other, the receiver. With this pole relationship, this interaction already strongly appears. Originally, or in the outlet, the positive north pole is the receiver, because it absorbs all the nourishment for the earth-body, and the south pole in it's external outlet is the one, which absorbs nothing from the outside, but only puts everything behind; but in the interior, the north pole is the giver towards the south pole, and the south pole is the receiver.
EA|0|14|14|0|Behold, there is already something emerging, how the earth's being appears inwardly through it's polar action alternately in it's two polarities, partly male and partly female.
EA|0|14|15|0|Even more conspicuous is this reciprocal, always changing polar effect by the alternation of summer and winter, since half a year on the northern half of the earth is winter, while at the same time on the southern half, summer prevails, and thus in the next half year, reversed, which thus behaves and should also be understood as: the winter is the male part, and the summer the female part; The winter begets in the female summer and this then gives birth to what the winter has begotten. Therefore, in the winter time, one half of the earth is male, while the other is completely female, and there also the otherwise female south pole appears male in relation to the north pole, which has become female, and therefore also reversed; But there is always the noticeable difference that the fruits of the southern half of the earth are sweeter, softer and fuller, but not as strong as those of the north, because in the southern part, the feminine precedes the masculine, while in the northern part, the masculine is more distinguished from the feminine, and this could be called etymologically so: In the north the earth is a man-woman, and in the south it is a woman-man.
EA|0|14|16|0|From this representation, the dual nature of the earth is certainly already quite clearly evident; to the perfect view, however, it is still necessary that one knows that the earth changes it's nature through the day and through the night. The night is always female, and the day male; What the day has begotten, the night gives birth to again in it's dark womb; according to this, every seed is begotten and fertilized by the earth as a male being, and is matured and born by the same earth as a female being.
EA|0|14|17|0|That the earth really produces seeds for all kinds of plants and animals can be deducted from many phenomena on the earth's surface. To these phenomena belong the original forestation of the mountains, like the moss and grass overgrowth of some former desolate steppes, on which nothing has grown for a millennium; Molds and sponges have not yet another seed. Then to the phenomena explaining this thing belong those - if already somewhat more rarely, but on the whole nevertheless still frequently enough occurring kind - where it rained cereals and all kinds of grains, and especially does this matter explain the not rarely occurring fish-, snake- and toad-rains, and still other such phenomena, of which no so-called natural scientist can say - if he has only a grain of common sense - that some whirlwind has picked them up from the earth and then hurled them down again; Because there he would have to be able to prove somehow that on the earth such a place is found on which such beings have existed in not seldom a trillionfold number, and if he would also be able to do this, then he would do nothing less than to prove just the peculiar procreative power of the earth all the more conspicuously, how just the earth can bring forth such things from itself. But how such phenomena actually happen, we will have a deeper look at, next.
EA|0|15|1|1|The general succession of living beings (22 January 1847)
EA|0|15|1|0|These occurrences seem to happen in such a way that someone could believe that they are, in a way, collections of certain whirlwinds, which, however, then united in the air into some kind of ball and then fell down again when the lifting force of the whirlwind had decreased. But for an only somewhat deeper researcher, this explanation will certainly not be sufficient; For to lift frogs, toads and snakes, a tremendously strong whirlwind or even a most violent whirlwind would be necessary. But if these more loose animal bodies were exposed to such a destructive fury of the winds, then they would firstly be torn into the smallest pieces before they fell to earth again, and with the survivors of such animals, it would have then surely it's wise ways; Secondly, such a whirlwind, in order to take fish out of, say, a whole lake or a morass, which often is several hours in length and width, would itself have to have an enormous diameter, and also an expression of force, which no mountain could resist, which, however, cannot easily be assumed by a naturalist; and thirdly, such a wind or such a violent whirlwind would surely clean out the water of the lake to the last drop, or even a whole morass in such a way that not only a loose grain of sand would remain, where then, if it rained down these animals, also water, mud and a lot of other ingredients would have to fall down, which, however, is usually never the case with these so-called amphibian rains. However, these phenomena develop in the following way:
EA|0|15|2|0|The earth, as a double being in some region, begets out of it's bowels a usually innumerable quantity of such eggs; these are very small and are easily driven out through the pores and channels of the earth; They are very small and are easily propelled out through the pores and channels of the earth; the further up they come, the more they are expanded by the nutrients they contain, which in the end makes them lighter than atmospheric air, and then, having reached the surface of the earth, they rise to a certain height in the form of dark mists like balloons, where they enter a strong electric current, and this happens easily, because they are propertyally attracted by it. In this current they are then quickly matured and born, and that not infrequently in a number of many thousands of millions. Because these little animals have then formed a propertyally heavier body from the air through the electric current than the air itself is, they can no longer stay in the air, but sink down to the earth; but, because they are nevertheless quite light, not so fast that they would suddenly burst through such a fall, and thus of course would be killed immediately, but they always come down quite safely, and can still live for a few hours after falling. And because this formation is a leap over stages, and is not in harmony with the orderly progress of spiritual intelligences out of the earthly body, they soon pass away again from the apparent existence, are absorbed by the earth again, and are driven into the plant kingdom, whereby it is to be noted that such products then pass over into the formerly appearing animal stage earlier than if such animal stages according to the usual order must first pass through a whole legion of plant life; For one can say there: animal stages, because they already step into appearance like that from the earth immediately as animal beings, which, however, still have to take a step back into the vegetable before they can assume the intensive-animal character.
EA|0|15|3|0|It is completely different with the original plant stages, which already enter the first existence like that; these must go through all plant stages, which stand in their line of progression, before they can be taken up into the animal life. But since there is also an enormous difference between plants and plants, as there are noble and ignoble, good and bad, it also follows that especially the noble ones are so close to the animal stages and the noblest even to the human stage, that they can soon be included at least in part in the human being and for the most part in the nobler animal kingdom. Of such plants one says: These have a short line of transition; but there are a great number of base plants; with them it takes a very long time until they are absorbed into the nobler ones, and there one says: These have a long line of transition.
EA|0|15|4|0|The same is also the case with the animals. But animals are produced directly from the double being of the earth, so also are seeds for plants produced freely. This happens mainly in the tropical countries, like in the stony Arabia, in some areas of Africa and America; Today there are still large deserts and steppes. These deserts have certain seed-bearing points for such seeds; there one will also find a luxuriant plant growth all around. But where such seed-bearing sources are lacking, the earth remains desolate and empty.
EA|0|15|5|0|So also the newly formed islands owe their plant growth to the seeds produced by the earth, and when these have reached a sufficient level of maturity, then also animal stages will begin to develop, however only up to the still very imperfect crawling animals and insects; The free natural transition does not reach further. Then a higher force must step in, in order to create a corresponding animal standing on a higher level, into which the preceding levels can pass - and so not seldom upward to man, who, however, is never newly created, but is brought there in due time by colonization.
EA|0|15|6|0|I think that this description will be sufficient for the inner thinker to see the procreative and reproductive power of the earth as a double being, and how these external phenomena take their origin in the aforementioned way mainly from the kidney of the earth, because in it, the general semen is formed and fertilized for further development in the previously described way.
EA|0|15|7|0|With this, however, the actual active essence of the earth's interior is exhausted as completely as possible; and if this communication was about the unveiling of the earth's interior, then this earth's interior is unveiled in all possible brevity as well as possible and comprehensible to the human mind. Since, however, the complete knowledge of the whole earth would not be served by the sole knowledge of the interior of the earth, we must pass from this interior of the earth, or from the innermost earth, to the second solid earth, and see through it a little, so that the outer earth will then become all the more easily comprehensible and understandable to us; for there is such a great quantity of phenomena on the outer earth, which the most learned explorers can never explain to themselves. All these phenomena, however, can only be seen quite well and correctly when one knows their basis; therefore you must not imagine the solid structure as too simple, but as extremely complicated, and as occupying by far the largest part of the earth. It is, in a way, the solid wood of the tree, which also constitutes the largest mass of the tree; and just as in the solid wood of the tree the most elaborate mechanism is attached, so this is also the case with the earth. This solid part of the earth is therefore also to be regarded as a school, through which the beings rising from the innermost earth, first formed clumsily, get an actual coloring and shaping. For this reason, this second solid earth must also be explored quite carefully, and we will therefore begin to wander through it a little in the near future.
EA|0|16|1|1|The material and construction of the second Earth (23 January 1847)
EA|0|16|1|0|This second solid earth consists of a very peculiar mass, which, like the wood of a tree, is almost the same throughout; only, of course, it is somewhat less intense toward the interior, but the intensity toward the exterior increases more and more, which is also necessary; for where it is a matter of bearing great loads, the strength must be great. Towards the interior, however, where the polar forces act through the bowels of the earth, the density must decrease somewhat and be somewhat tough and yielding, so that it does not break under the enormous internal force, and the very palpable pieces of bowel do not suffer damage during their to and fro and up and down movement by a sensitive impact on the surrounding wall, which may be too solid; but towards the top, this second earth becomes extremely firm in it's artificial structure, which same firmness has already a full diameter of nearly 200 miles, which thickness is sufficiently strong enough to carry the whole third outer earth with all it's seas, countries and mountains with the same ease as the elephant carries a blanket spread over it.
EA|0|16|2|0|What kind of material does this second solid earth consist of then? It will be somewhat difficult to explain this material to you, because nothing similar can be found anywhere on the surface of the earth, nor can it be, since the constituent parts of each earth are quite different, which you can easily see by looking at a nut, where the outer green rind contains absolutely nothing of the hard shell, just as the inner core also contains nothing, and each, even if connected to each other, is nevertheless completely separate. So it is also with the mass of this second solid earth. It is neither rock, nor metal, certainly not diamond, and still less any gold or platinum; because if this mass were something similar, it would firstly not endure the inner fire that flows out of the intestines. It would soon be melted and finally turned into cinders and ashes; just as little would it withstand the powerful passage of countless sources of fire and other destructive substances, would soon wear out and on the other hand weather in these passage parts, in which state it would then become incapable of further operations.
EA|0|16|3|0|Is it perhaps a very peculiar bone mass? Certainly even less that than something else. It is most similar to the so-called asbestos, or rock wool, when together in solid mass; for this rock wool is almost completely indestructible in fire, as in all acids, although it can be dissolved chemically, and this is precisely the difference that causes the complete similarity between the solid mass of the second earth and our rock wool. Something similar to rock wool exists on the surface of the earth, as a certain type of pumice, which is not found anywhere else but near the South Pole, but which type of rock is not yet found in any learned natural history collection, because no naturalist has yet come so close to the South Pole, and if someone would succeed in approaching this extremely dangerous point of the earth, he would have to dig very deep into the ice to get such a piece, and secondly, he would have to know beforehand where such pieces of pumice are located, otherwise he would dig a mine into the ice for nothing. A granule of such rock would, of course, be worth more than a pearl weighing a centner, because of it's extremely brilliant colorful beauty and because of it's complete indestructibility; but this most precious dung of the earth is kept so carefully hidden precisely in order not to blind the metal- and mineral-addicted world even worse than gold and diamonds. This mineral, as said, is most similar to the mass of our second solid earth.
EA|0|16|4|0|As far as the color of our solid earth material is concerned, it is more white-greyish towards the top, and would look like a pearl in the sunlight; further down, however, it becomes darker and darker, and has the most wonderful colorations, almost playing throughout like a so-called golden pearl shell. This material is also exceedingly heavy, and must be; for in it lies the main rotational momentum of the earth, which cannot be found useful for this purpose on the outer earth, which is more loose and spongy.
EA|0|16|5|0|Now that we have uncovered something about the mass of this middle earth, we can proceed to it's construction. The clearest conception of this second solid earth, as far as it's artistic structure is concerned, can be shown to you best and most expediently by a competent observation of the bone of a brain shell, also by the observation of an ordinary nut, and therefore show - because these objects stand up next to you like teachers - who direct your eye with a finger or pointing pen to the structure, in which structure and organism you then easily find that concept, which you then have to extend enormously, and only in this extension get the true concept of how artisticly and functionally this solid earth is built; Because you have to remember that it would be very wrong, if someone would claim, when he compares two similar things, that he can therefore already form a concept of it - but he must first find a concept through comparative observation. Once he has found it, he must anatomically dissect and stretch it; only then has he formed an actual concept of the thing.
EA|0|16|6|0|So now we want to get an idea of the artisticl construction of the middle solid earth; but how? This will not be so difficult. What the visible pores are in the bones, these are in this second earth widely extending channels, sometimes many fathoms in diameter, provided at various points with the most diverse kinds of closing valves. In some other places, several channels intersect at one point; each of them carries it's own fluid up to this point, where all the fluids unite in such a point of union, or secondary center of gravity, to form a completely new mixture, and from there advance again in many further channels as one and the same united fluid. All channels, however, are continuously provided with an innumerable number of closing valves, which open outwards and close inwards.
EA|0|16|7|0|Why are these closing valves placed in the innumerable channels? These valves serve to prevent the nutritive and vitalizing juices, which are expelled from the viscera in different ways, from falling back into the viscera because of their weight; for every pulse beat of the great heart of the earth, drives the diverse juices into the innumerable organs. If these organs were not provided with a closing valve just where the juices entered, these juices, due to their weight, would fall back again; but as they rise into the organs, these valves open due to the pressure from below, and the liquids flow through. However, when the impact lessens and fetches new material, the juices that have been pushed into the organs press back on these valves, and in this way block their way back by their own weight.
EA|0|16|8|0|That such a large earth-vein must have several such closing valves in it's not infrequently several hundred miles long course, goes without saying, because otherwise without several such support points, the liquid in such a long tube would become too heavy to be lifted further by the pulse push, and by it's heaviness, would break through and destroy an only closing valve. Large channels or large veins have, in addition to such end valves, large downward coils and separate pressure pumps, through which the pulse impulse is greatly assisted. You will also find similar valves in all veins of the animal-body world. You may only look at an anatomical work, or also through a microscope at a wood fiber, then you will find a lot of such closing flaps along the tube.
EA|0|16|9|0|Think a little about what has been said so far concerning the mechanism of this solid earth, then you will get a quite useful knowledge of things in nature; and when you have become somewhat familiar with this first mechanical representation, then you will understand the next by far more artistic opening of this mechanism, all the more easily.
EA|0|17|1|1|The fortification of the fluids of the Earth (25 January 1847)
EA|0|17|1|0|We have seen in the last communication how the juices are driven up from the interior of the earth through the middle, or solid earth. The mechanism is, as you will have easily seen from the description, basically extremely simple, but at the same time completely functional in it's arrangement. The juices, however, which are carried up by this simple mechanism, would soon lose their original force, which is substantially added to their essence, especially with a distance which not infrequently amounts to several hundred miles. In order to remedy this easily achievable problem, help had to come from another side by means of an extremely ingenious mechanism, as follows: In the direction from north to south go countless extremely fine mineral threads, which from north to south are mostly purely iron-bearing, and vice versa those from south to north are platinum-bearing and sometimes also copper-bearing. These threads are, as already noted, extremely fine, so much so that the thread of a spider divided into parts would yield ten thousand such threads, which is certainly a very fine piece of work. These threads do not run evenly in straight lines, but very curled, approximately like the comb of a saw, and at the same time in many other windings, especially in the areas where they brush against the veins and channels rising from the interior of the earth. But this is also necessary, for it is precisely at these points that these conductive threads must have their most active effect.
EA|0|17|2|0|These threads are not small tubes, but all different kinds of crystals, which are connected to each other like links of a chain. Their position is as if you were to place several triangular pyramids on top of each other in such a way that the top is exactly in the middle of the lower surface of the following pyramid, and the iron-containing ones are directed so that the tops face north, and the platinum- and copper-containing ones have the tops turned south. If you imagine this, you will have a correct picture of how these conductors are constructed. This line must therefore be mechanically ordered, because any other smooth line, such as a wire, would lose the electro-magnetic fluid at a length of not infrequently three thousand miles.
EA|0|17|3|0|The fact that smooth conductors lose their fluidity more and more with time, can be assumed by those who are more experienced in this kind of manipulation from the fact that an electric spark conducted over a long distance, no longer has the same powerful effect as in the vicinity of a conductor which first absorbs the electro-magnetic fluid either from a rubbed glass plate, or from several copper and zinc plates dipped in hydrochloric or sulfuric acid; This pyramidal line alone would not be completely useful for a conductor running several thousand miles, if it did not continue in it's own tube, which is formed by such a mass, through which no electric spark penetrates.
EA|0|17|4|0|From this you can already see a little how elaborately this mechanism is woven; but little would be gained if these threads let the electro-magnetic substance change back and forth. Therefore, at certain points, especially in the area of the ascending channels, there must be collecting chambers in which this substance accumulates; and when such a chamber is fully charged, it then acts on the liquid in the channel, giving it new power again. This is the purpose of these countless collecting chambers, which are sometimes larger and sometimes smaller, and are also sometimes negative and sometimes positive, so that, if the substance in a rising liquid would be too violently heated by the positive electricity, the negative then takes the surplus into itself again, and immediately transforms it into it's own kind, or said in German [English -tr]: What the positive electricity heats up too much, the negative cools down again.
EA|0|17|5|0|Another purpose of these now known conduction threads is to set in motion the many driving pumps in the canals, which driving pumps support the original driving force of the earth's heart pulse; without this support, this first force would necessarily soon have to slacken, if it had to deal with many trillions of centners at each impact, which weight the juices ejected with each pulse certainly have, even on the smallest scale. By the above-mentioned pressure pumps, which are specially installed in the channels, the pulse force of the earth's heart is helped so much that it only has to struggle with a significantly lower weight. But to explain the mechanism of such a pressure pump to you in more detail, would be a futile effort, and you would never get a perfect insight into the matter, even with the clearest possible presentation, because it is a too complicated work, into which only a spirit, but never the eye of the flesh, can contemplatively penetrate; Therefore, such elaborate preparations will be much easier and more comprehensible in the spiritual representation of the earth's body, than now in the merely material one.
EA|0|17|6|0|In this way, we have become acquainted with a very elaborate mechanism in this Middle Earth. For the full knowledge of this part of the earth's body, only a few things are still missing, then we will be finished with it. This little consists of the so-called return- or reabsorption-vessels, through which - as in the animal body the blood through the veins - the excess juices, which are not yet completely prepared for the nourishment of the earth, return to it's heart, in order to obtain new strength and reinforcement there. These receding channels are also provided with stop valves, which open only when the heart of the earth contracts. If it expands again, these valves close and do not allow the refluxing juices to continue, but these valves do not close as precisely as those in the ascending vessels, being not so necessary; firstly, these return channels are narrower throughout than the ascending ones, so that the column of liquid contained in them does not hold so much weight; secondly, the liquid contained in them is also much more inert than that in the ascending channels, and thirdly, these above-mentioned valves only have to ensure that these channels are not completely interrupted during ejection, but only blocked; which mechanical device you can also find in the veins of animal bodies, as well as in the tubes of wood known to you, where, however, the return vessels occur between the outer bark and the wood.
EA|0|17|7|0|That is now all that was left to say about our Middle Earth in material-mechanical respect; and since we are finished in this way with this subject, we will take ourselves next time to the third, or outer earth.
EA|0|18|1|1|The crust of the Earth (26 January 1847)
EA|0|18|1|0|After we have gone through the Middle Earth, we go, as already mentioned, to the outer earth - which in a way constitutes the skin or the bark of the earth.
EA|0|18|2|0|This outer part of the earth has in itself the least mechanically artistic construction; but what it lacks in this area, is replaced by countless other formations - and in it, there is a certain kind of mixed abundance of everything in such a way that it would not be possible for any human mind to grasp and understand how and what all is happening on in this earth's crust.
EA|0|18|3|0|In the former two earths, we found everything more simple, just as the effect together with the activity preceding it is in a certain way very simple. One could compare the inner activity and the inner working to a very simple driving wheel, in which one sees nothing else than that it turns diligently and powerfully around it's axis; But if one then goes into the chamber where a very complicated mechanism is set in motion by the simple action of the first driving wheel, and where the rarest effects are produced by this many wheels and spindles, one is astonished when one thinks back that all this is accomplished by the simple driving wheel outside.
EA|0|18|4|0|In the same way, the simple activity in the innermost part of the earth can be regarded as a simple driving wheel, by which, however, on our third or outermost earth, innumerable most manifold effects are produced. Now you do not have to imagine the outer earth as separated by an empty air space or by an intermediate existence of a subterranean sea; but these two earths are as intimately and firmly connected with each other as the bark with the wood of a tree.
EA|0|18|5|0|Directly on the solid earth, rests a still several miles thick perceptible skin of the earth, above which skin then follows the epidermis (upper skin) or the actual impalpable skin of the earth, in which the effects of the inner organic life of the earth only so rightly multiply; There everything is formed in itself as well as outside of itself, i.e. the seed, as it is constituted as seed in itself, is either freshly formed, as well as represented in itself in such a way, what once it's germinated outer form shall be; or for the seed, the power is prepared here, and separated according to it's kind, as it is suitable for the revival of the already existing seed both for plants and animals - from which it is absorbed little by little by the plant kingdom, as by the water and by countless small animals, and then used quite intelligently.
EA|0|18|6|0|To such preparation belongs certainly also an infinite compexity first of all of the mechanical-organic construction of this part of the earth; but with that, very little would still be accomplished, because all such mechanics would achieve very little or nothing at all, but the equipment of this part of the earth must have - in addition to the most wonderfully complicated mechanical equipment for the separation and distribution of the juices and forces rising from the innermost part of the earth - a second piece of equipment, infinitely more complicated, for the purpose of absorbing the very subtle influences from the outer infinite space of the world and bringing them to their right destination.
EA|0|18|7|0|That this purpose would not be served by a simple device, you can easily imagine, if you only look at a single plant very carefully, what manifold parts it has, and what a multitude of each part must be present on a plant, such as spines, hairs, thorns, angles, fibers, threads, liquids, fats, and the like even more, and all this connected by an elaborate mechanism just to represent this single plant; but if already one plant requires so much, how much of such all-man-diverse equipment will have to be present in this third part of the earth, where it is about the formation for the first of the manifold and rich external minerals, then about the whole plant world, and finally about the countless manifold animal world.
EA|0|18|8|0|A grain of sand, as surely the simplest mineral, is so artisticly put together that you would be turned around completely with amazement, if you could see it, how it is most artisticly put together in itself. There you would discover a quantity of the most different crystals, which are joined together in such a regulated way that the most skillful mathematician could never calculate them so exactly; but that is only the least. If you would then examine these individual crystals more exactly, you would find that they are nothing but complexions of all animal carcasses, and that is of a kind of infusoria, which are however much smaller than that already far more advanced kind, which appears in the fermenting water drop; And if you would then examine these infusorial cadavers more closely, you would discover in each such cadaver, an innumerable number of atomistic little animals, which, during the lifetime of these infusoria, now glued together in crystalline forms, served as food and nourishment for these very infusoria; And if it would be possible for you to look at such an atomistic creature more with spiritual eyes than with the sharpest armed natural eyes, then you would discover in every such atomistic creature a Mignon-shell-globe, in which the whole universe appears on the smallest scale as illustrated. If you put millions together in such a small crystal, which is made of a 1000 infusoria, and the sand grain of a hundred such crystals, you will at least get a small idea of the highly artistic representation of this very simple mineral piece, or better: you will be able to show it.
EA|0|18|9|0|What does it take, therefore, to bring about such a very simple little piece of mineral? How artistic must the mechanism be in the workshop in which only grains of sand are manufactured, since in such a grain of sand must already be preceded by two animal generations, where each little animal possesses such an artistic organism that you yourselves could never have any idea of it's extreme artistry; for such a little animal has eyes, ears, other organs of sensation, and in addition has completely free movement; listen! to represent this, already goes far beyond all human concepts. Even more puzzling is the image of the universe in an atomic egg-shaped spherical animal; in order to create a grain of sand out of all that, certainly requires a most artistic reproduction mechanism in our outer earth. But how much does it take to form other minerals, to give them the certain property and form, and what does it take to form the many most different plants, and what does it take to form the countless many animal species, for which the number: one million is too small!
EA|0|18|10|0|From this only very superficial description of the matter, you will easily understand that here a property description of this most complicated organism of formation is almost purely impossible; and if we really wanted to describe the matter propertyally, then a thousand writers would need a trillion years netto. And who would have to inform himself about such a work, would have to live a thousand billion years, in order to read such a work at least once in such a long life; in short, the ridiculousness of such an undertaking must be clear already at the first sight. Therefore, in the consideration of this outer piece of the earth, we will emphasize only very superficially and in general, that which can be explained more closely by some external phenomena; Everything else, as already mentioned, will be easy to understand in the spiritual part, and one minute will be more fruitful than a full million of earthly years. Thus following, just something about the special arrangement of this outer earth.
EA|0|19|1|1|The feeling skin of the Earth (27 January 1847)
EA|0|19|1|0|As far as the tangible skin of the earth is concerned, it is crisscrossed by innumerable canals, and between these canals there are again a lot of large and smaller collecting places or containers for all kinds of liquids rising from the interior of the earth; also again such containers, which take up the retrograde juices, and then lead them back into the innermost part of the earth through the already known return canals. These containers, like the lakes on the surface of the earth, have different shapes, but most of them are egg-shaped. The main purpose of these is that the juices that have reached them, enter into a kind of fermentation, through which they are separated again as if chemically, and then, separated, are passed on again for certain purposes. These containers, however, are not to be confused with those large underground water basins, from which drinkable water already comes to the surface of the earth, and which basins in some places can already be reached with the so-called artesian earth drills. These large water basins are all situated in the unfeeling earth's crust, while the aforementioned earth-juice containers are all situated in the earth's feeling crust; - but what purpose these containers serve, we will also be able to see thoroughly in the spiritual part.
EA|0|19|2|0|That would be one property of this earth's crust; another consists in a column-like support, on which the whole upper, unfeeling earth's skin rests together with it's seas, lakes and mountains. These pillars are first based on the solid earth, and from there they pull themselves up to the surface of the earth like a skeleton; they are not as firm as the stones on the surface of the earth, but they have more of a cartilaginous firmness, which is connected with a significant degree of elasticity, which is also necessary - because not infrequently, between the feeling and unfeeling skin of the earth, those gases are formed, which are already known to you, which create quite significant hollow spaces, often raise the outer earth crust significantly, and then not infrequently separate them locally, and thereby cause earthquakes and violent hurricanes. If these aforementioned supports were very firm, the surface of the earth and even more it's inhabitants, would soon be destroyed; but because these supports are flexible, nothing can happen except that some local grains of sand, sometimes some molehills, and sometimes some masonry snail shells of humans get some small leakage on the surface of the earth.
EA|0|19|3|0|These flexible supporting pillars finally become firmer and firmer in the unfeeling earth's crust in the same way as the solid bones of animals finally run out into the cartilage, and thus vice versa, as the cartilage becomes firmer and firmer and finally passes over into the solid bones. These solid bones of the earth are then already visible here and there on the surface of the earth as primary rock under the name primary limestone, also granite, sometimes also quartz. These types of stone, the further up, the more mixed, thus also the more impure, coarser, harder and more brittle; Their extensions are usually the high primitive mountains, which differ in all parts of the earth's surface quite clearly from the other later formed mountains by shape, height and mass. The other mountains are later formations, whose way of formation is already known to you, and how under these mountains, as well as other lands, there are subterranean water basins, which again, as you will already know, are supported by their own pillars, i.e. the ceiling above these basins, so that it does not naturally collapse somehow, and thereby turn a large piece of fertile land into a lake, which has already happened here and there.
EA|0|19|4|0|Now it only needs to be mentioned from where the sea initially gets the main food. First of all, it gets the main nourishment from the many juice reservoirs in the tangible skin, which, in a way, form the actual urinary bladder of the earth; then, however, the sea also gets an extremely significant increase, which is extremely necessary, from the last discussed large water basins, through all the large rivers and streams, because the liquid rising from the actual urine bladder of the earth is too salty, and without admixture of the sweet water, would soon change so much into a solid mass that where the sea is now, nothing but sky-rising salt-mountains would arise, which would acidify the air over time so much that no living being could exist there; at the same time, however, this would also cause the dangerous disease of urine blockage in the earth itself, by which the earth would very quickly fully ignite and then completely die, and in such a state would no longer be suitable for carrying any living being, as little as the polar ice would be suitable for procreating and then sustaining a living being.
EA|0|19|5|0|Now we also know that. We have already touched the realm of the fossils previously; so for the natural observation of the earth's body, nothing remains to us but the air, which completely surrounds the earth up to a height of ten German miles in three main different spheres; and so we want to pass through this outermost part of the earth and finally, when we have reached the ether, we want to swing over on it's wings of light, into the spirit-world.
EA|0|20|1|1|The nature and composition of the air (29 January 1847)
EA|0|20|1|0|The water of the sea, as also in the lakes of the mainland, form a kind of compressed air in which animals can live. But this air belongs actually still to the earth-body itself, and indeed to it's outermost bark; Therefore it cannot be counted with the atmospheric air, but to the atmospheric air only that part of the water can be added which is found in fogs and clouds, as well as the free hydrogen gas in the air itself, even if it cannot be seen as fog or cloud.
EA|0|20|2|0|What does the atmospheric air consist of in all it's parts?
EA|0|20|3|0|The atmospheric air or the inhalation air, consists of a myriad of all kinds of air, all of which have the name gases or better, simple kinds of air.
EA|0|20|4|0|Natural scientists are soon finished with the enumeration of the gases of which the atmospheric air consists; according to them, the air consists of a certain ratio of oxygen, hydrogen, carbon and actual nitrogen gas. With these four species alone, the actual atmospheric air would be very badly served, if it did not possess other types of air; and if the air did not possess such other types of air, which are not known to naturalists, then the growth of plants, the formation of minerals, and the animal world would look extremely bad.
EA|0|20|5|0|Every plant sucks from the atmospheric air into itself the simple kind of air that suits it alone, and eliminates any other. If this were not the case, then each plant would not have it's very own form, it's very own taste and smell after it's kind. But if every plant sucks in only one simple kind of air corresponding to it's kind, then there must be as many simple kinds of air as there are consumers in their kind and manner.
EA|0|20|6|0|But that this is really the case and must be, is proven already as clear as day by the smell of each individual plant, and even more by it's inner substance; just smell a rose, a carnation, a lily, a violet, then a henbane, and then ask yourself whether one flower smells like the other.
EA|0|20|7|0|The smell of the rose will have a strengthening effect on the olfactory organs and sharpen the sight; the clove will have a contracting effect on the olfactory organs and weaken the sight; the lily will make the olfactory organs flabby and in time even have a nauseating effect on the stomach organs, which not infrequently produces a pain in the head. The violet will have an exhilarating effect on the olfactory organs and even strengthen the brain, while the dirty yellow henbane will cause instant disgust and, if touched for a long time, dizziness and dilation of the visual pupil.
EA|0|20|8|0|Question, can this alone be attributed to the four known simple kinds of gases, or can this alone be brought about by their possibly differently proportioned mixture? Yes, if these four gases were really the four simple basic substances from which all things are finally formed, it would be a disgrace for the highly learned chemists that they had not long since produced gold, silver and diamonds from them in the greatest abundance; for between the four simple kinds, a lot of all kinds of quantity mixtures can soon be accomplished, and from each mixture, if not exactly gold, then perhaps some new plant, or even some new race of miniature oxen, donkeys, and calves, or something else of the sort, would have to emerge; But see, such a thing does not happen in spite of the most erudite facial muscle contortions of such heroes of wisdom, and nothing comes to light but at most some whitish dust, which can be recognized as small crystals when examined with microscopes, by which, however, it does not want to have said much, because such crystalline dust is produced by nature in the open without the chemical kitchen - even better and more diversely by far. In autumn, you only need to observe a ripe plum or a ripe grape, or various tree leaves, and you will discover such dust as a so-called rime on the above-mentioned fruits and leaves. Add a microscope and it will teem with the most beautiful crystals.
EA|0|20|9|0|From this it follows again that there must be still more simple kinds of air than the four known alone. Thus there are also plants that breathe out such an extremely harmful air that animals and other plants must immediately die in it, just as there are other miraculous plants by which even the dead, if they have not been dead too long, could be revived; These two types of plants, the one extremely deadly, the other extremely invigorating, must nevertheless each, according to their kind, suck in a quite peculiar basic substance from the air, otherwise they would not become what they are.
EA|0|20|10|0|But if this is undeniably the case, then it is again clear how many kinds of composition the atmospheric air must have in order to nourish the variety of created things in it according to their kind. But if the plants already need so many basic kinds in the atmospheric air for their existence, how much more different kinds of basic material must there be in the atmospheric air for the sake of the animals, so that every animal finds in the atmospheric air the inhalation material that suits it.
EA|0|20|11|0|Each animal inhales the entire atmospheric air volume, but retains only that part of the inhaled volume which is homogeneous to it's nature; everything else is expelled.
EA|0|20|12|0|I think, for the one who is able to think only a little more maturely, it will be enough with what has been said so far, to see how highly complicated the atmospheric air must be, so that in it, all the countless many most different beings find what corresponds with their nature. But if we have understood this easily, it will not be so difficult to understand the innumerable and peculiar appearances in the atmospheric air in so far as everyone finds a difference in the nature of the appearances according to his sensory perception, and must say to himself: This phenomenon is similar to an earlier one, but it's form is different; and if this is the case, there must also be a strange reason that did not exist before.
EA|0|20|13|0|And again you will see appearances which always remain the same; these will also surely have the always same reason.
EA|0|20|14|0|Once on the earth there were plants and animals which, as is known, do not exist any more on this world-body at present; but in their stead, other plant- and animal genera have developed which were not present at that time. Behold, these are phenomena, which are similar in certain relations, in others, however, very dissimilar. The Mammoth has similarity with the nowadays living elephant, so the giant ox with the current smaller one. These two animals have similarity in one respect; they belong to one and the same species, but they are very dissimilar in size and also in other formation. Thus, there were once giant trees, as already mentioned at the beginning of this communication; also at present, especially in the tropical countries, there is still a multi-stemmed tree species, which has a resemblance to the former largest tree, but is nevertheless no longer what this tree once was. There is a big difference both in the size and in the design.
EA|0|20|15|0|All these phenomena are caused by the fact that the former gigantic species have not found the food corresponding to them in the atmospheric air any more, so they have finally died out completely. So there would be a basic air substance no longer there, which was once there; but for it, another came into being, which was once not there. Such a reason lies also mostly in the not seldom newly appearing diseases, both for plants and animals, with which the physicians also make such a face, as the chemists, if they endeavor to make gold, and in the end win a lump of very strongly stinking dirt instead of gold. It is true that similarities can be brought about; thus, newly developed diseases can also have a similarity with diseases that existed before; but if one compares the artificial gold with the natural one, there will be a difference like between 1000 and 1. In the same way, if one wants to cure a new disease with the same medicine that cured a previous similar disease, one will cut oneself tremendously; because this new disease is the result of the lack of the raw material in the air, if it is consumed for some reason and as soon as it has not been produced again, and then it should be difficult to find a medicine that would contain the lost raw material in itself, by which the new disease could of course be lifted instantly. But since this matter can be of the most essential use to mankind, if it is brought into better knowledge, we shall speak of it more substantially next time, and take a look at the causes why certain basic substances in the air are lost either wholly or in part, and sometimes others take their place.
EA|0|21|1|1|The effect of light on the air (29 January 1847)
EA|0|21|1|0|In order to understand even more thoroughly that in the atmospheric air there is an innumerable quantity of basic air substances (or as the scholars of the world call them: propertya), one must be led to where one reaches this insight and in a certain way irrefutably sees for oneself where these propertya come from, and what the reason of their origin, their existence, is - and also their cessation.
EA|0|21|2|0|It is not difficult at all for him who has only some good will and is not a diplomatically grounded scholar, which diplomacy hangs before his eyes like the cover of Moses, only not for the same reason, so that he does not see and understand what the simplest man can see, perceive and understand with slight effort. Whoever - I say it again - has only a little good will and no cover before his eyes, will grasp it with his hands, that these countless propertya in the atmospheric air are not taken out of the air, but, like every thing, have their most efficient reason.
EA|0|21|3|0|Look up, how innumerable are the stars in the distant spaces of the infinite ether, which has nowhere a beginning and nowhere an end! Man is completely enchanted when the shimmering light of all the millions of stars falls into his eye; and how sad he is when, for example, sometimes a few cloudy nights spoil the glorious sight of the starry sky.
EA|0|21|4|0|Is this not an effect which so pleasantly inspires the human mind? Yes, this is all the effect of light from those distant regions; and it is light that forms the atmospheric air, this great world-eye, around the world-bodies, as it is only light that forms the eye in man and makes it related to him; for if the eye were not light, it could never see the light.
EA|0|21|5|0|When man looks at the starry sky with his eye, with this small sun in his body, his eye itself becomes a small globe in which billions of suns circle and central suns throw out their primal light into endless distances. A whole infinite creation then carries the eye of man, and the shining and reflection of the suns in the sun-related eye of man, causes the blissful sensation in the soul about such wonder, how the greatest finds itself in the smallest, and recognizes itself as what it is in itself.
EA|0|21|6|0|Who can deny that? At the most, a truly blind person - or a person like there are many of them now, to whom a stinking tobacco tent in his stinking mouth is more important than the whole starry sky - which he only sees in his own wall mirror when he looks at how his tight garment, for which he still owes the tailor, looks, and how his disgusting tobacco tent looks compared to the tight garment that he still owes. But of such human larvae is not spoken here; they are actually on the world, as the flies are on a pile of dung; their treasure is the dirt, because they themselves are dirt. Such people, of course, do not look at the stars, and have no eye for My works!
EA|0|21|7|0|But people, as there are still many of them, who often lift up their eyes and secretly say to themselves: "Oh Father, in Your great kingdom there are innumerable dwellings! Such people will certainly not miss the above-mentioned effects at the sight of the starry sky, and will never be able to deny that the light of the stars has a powerful effect on their minds through their eyes.
EA|0|21|8|0|But if the light of the stars through the eye of man in the most rejuvenated degree, already produces such a decisive effect, how much stronger will be the effect of the starlight through the great eye of the earth on the earth itself; for the atmospheric air is on it's surface, where the ether rests on it, a shining mirror, in which every star is already depicted very significantly large. The image is now led completely to the solid surface of the earth, and that in more and more concentrated light-power according to the known optical principles. The effect of this concentrated light, or this concentrated light itself, is in itself such a very simple propertyum in the atmospheric air, because it acts on the parts in the earth and on the surface of it that are suitable for it, either dissolving or contracting. Now you may only count the innumerable stars, if you can, then you will immediately have also the innumerable simple propertya in your atmospheric air. Everything that is physically present on the earth and in the earth, is all mutual effect of the stars, and that because I, the Creator, have arranged the great world mechanism that way.
EA|0|21|9|0|Astronomers on earth have already made two quite important observations. According to one of them, formerly existing celestial bodies have completely disappeared; then also the property on the earth caused by them must have disappeared, and with it, those beings which could enter into physical existence through it.
EA|0|21|10|0|Another discovery of astronomers is that light from very distant stellar regions will arrive on Earth for the first time either now or sometimes only after many years; According to this phenomenon, then also new propertya must appear on the earth, and according to them also new formations on the earth, which work either favorably or unfavorably for the already existing beings, depending on whether the star, from which the propertya originates, is a good or an evil one; for there are good and evil stars, and according to them, there are good and evil plants, and good and evil animals.
EA|0|21|11|0|So there are also double stars, which cover each other at certain periods of time; of these usually one is of a good, and the other of bad nature. If the good one is in front of the bad one, it cancels the effect of the bad one; if both shine side by side at the same time, the bad influence of the bad star is softened by the good one; If the bad one comes before the good one, it completely cancels the effect of the good one, and on that part of the earth over which such a star stands in the zenith, a bad effect will soon be felt, which will show itself either by bad weather, or by the misgrowth of some plant species, or by diseases of animals and people.
EA|0|21|12|0|The coverings of the stars by planets also have a bad influence, but sometimes also a good one on the earth; and from this standpoint, the old sages also determined the now fabulous regiment of the planets - which is not as empty as the new scholars who only calculate with numbers – imagine.
EA|0|21|13|0|Also old predeterminations in the weather lore had their reason in this consideration, about which is now even laughed at; nevertheless, the old wisdom still remains the same.
EA|0|21|14|0|In the same way also the comets and other light-meteors, even if they last still so short time, exert a noticeable influence on the earth, just as not less the light change of the moon, and especially perceptibly the light duration change of the sun; because who does not feel the difference between summer and winter, he is to be pitied certainly in the highest degree. That even the light, even if it lasts for only a short time, certainly exerts a powerful influence on some thing on earth, is proven by lightning, which certainly lasts for the shortest time, and which, as is well known, kills the crabs, if they have not crawled into their mud chambers. From what has been said so far, it will be clear to those who have only a little, but somewhat better insight, where the many propertya in the air come from, how they are caused, and what they themselves necessarily cause.
EA|0|21|15|0|But now that we have gone through this, and have thereby become acquainted with the first and lowest circle of air, we can now leave this circle of air and swing up into the second, from which we will recognize the phenomena as they appear every day in the most varied cloud formations, and there we will also see why the air in the higher regions is purer and healthier than in the lower ones.
EA|0|22|1|1|The twelve heavenly constellations and their effect (1 February 1847)
EA|0|22|1|0|Among many other things you have read, you will have found in some old calendars, that the so-called twelve signs of the heavens have some influence on the vegetative power of the earth, just as it is here and there somewhat mystically-prophetically included that such signs of the heavens, as also with them the planets, have influence on the birth of animals and humans, and that with humans, even their future is reflected in them.
EA|0|22|2|0|Nowadays, the peasants still hold it in high esteem, especially when they sow and harvest their fruits.
EA|0|22|3|0|Thus it is said: in Cancer, in Scorpio, in Libra and in Aquarius it is not good to sow, because the fruits are then likely to perish then sooner, before they begin to germinate - and many similar rules, from which also so many well-know to you, bad weather-days are derived. That such things are still present among people today, admittedly in a very distorted form, is certainly not to be doubted; Farmer's calendars are still today weather prophets, and show every day, which celestial sign influences it, and that every month in a double way - firstly, how the moon passes through the celestial signs, and secondly, under which sign the sun is, and in which it goes.
EA|0|22|4|0|Behold, there is really something in the matter, but of course not in the very contaminated way known to you, but in such a way as was made known to you in a very graphic way in the previous communication.
EA|0|22|5|0|The moon runs through it's orbit correctly within 29 days, which certainly runs in very narrow circles under the so-called twelve celestial signs, and it must happen that the moon comes to stand in this way during the course of it's orbital period quite naturally little by little under each of the twelve celestial signs.
EA|0|22|6|0|Exactly the same is apparently the case with the sun, although there actually only the earth is the moving body, and wanders through the twelve celestial signs. Nevertheless, it appears as if the sun moves by one celestial sign approximately monthly; therefore also in the calendars in each month, another celestial sign is indicated. By this moving away under these main constellations, it happens naturally that by the moon as well as by the sun, some stars of these constellations are continuously covered by these two heavenly bodies. By this covering then naturally for a short time, the influence, which the above stars in the constellations exert on the earth body, is interrupted; According to the principles mentioned earlier, a change of some kind must be felt on the earth's body, especially in those objects which, due to the influence of these stars, have some kind of similarity with these stars, because their existence requires a property feature which originates from the light of these stars.
EA|0|22|7|0|This effect, however, cannot be of any duration, because these stars are never covered by the two celestial bodies for a long time; but another situation occurs, from which, however, a very perceptible influence on the earth comes.
EA|0|22|8|0|This situation of the above-mentioned twelve constellations, is that less known fluctuation both of the earth in it's course around the sun, and especially the fluctuations of the moon, which hardly once in many hundred years takes again perfectly that same course, which it has already gone once before; Through these fluctuations, the zenith position of the above twelve celestial stars is changed quite naturally, and this change then lets very perceptible and sensitive changes come into effect on earth.
EA|0|22|9|0|To these changed situations are added the constant changes of the planets in their positions, which hardly in a thousand years come again completely into that position in which they have already once exercised their influence on the earth.
EA|0|22|10|0|In addition to these situations, which are to be particularly observed, the eruptions of the solar body are to be taken into special consideration; through them, the light of the sun is weakened, and cannot act on the earth with the same disintegrating power as when it gives its full light to the earth completely without those eruptive blemishes.
EA|0|22|11|0|The effects, however, originating from the above-mentioned phenomena, are not so much perceived in the lowest region of the air, as only in the second, which, however, only begins at an altitude of sometimes five, six, or seven thousand feet above sea level.
EA|0|22|12|0|One will say here: This second air region should also feel those effects in itself, which appear in the lowest air region in an innumerable existence.
EA|0|22|13|0|It should be said, however, that such a statement would be even mathematically incorrect; because the rays of those extremely many very distant stars are still too little condensed at this height, therefore cannot cause there yet those propertya, which they certainly cause about 1000 fathoms lower, which can be easily deduced from the fact that from such a height at night time, one cannot see stars of the 4th, 5th and 6th magnitude with the naked eye, even less those of the 7th, 8th and so on, while everybody with healthy eyes, especially at the sea coasts, can see stars even of the 7th and 8th magnitude with the naked eye on a clear night.
EA|0|22|14|0|Why can it not do this on a mountain seven thousand feet high, and still less on higher mountains? Because the incoming rays from these very distant stars are still too little condensed; the angle of entrance is still too acute for the eye to perceive; it also has too few light-bodies to produce any effect, and the higher it rises, the more this theory will be confirmed. Therefore it happens that on such heights, the vegetation decreases and in the end even ceases; one does not believe that this is only due to the sun's rays, which, of course, the higher up, the more sparse they become. The sun acts only indirectly; it supports the light coming in from the stars, and it does so with the same light that it has taken from the same stars; it is therefore only a supporter, but not a sole donor.
EA|0|23|1|1|The Earth’s atmosphere and precipitation (3 February 1847)
EA|0|23|1|0|That the sun is easily understandable only the supporter, but not the so completely actual self-giver of the light, is easily illuminated from the fact that the sun first takes up the light from the innumerable suns on it's shining surface, and then throws it out like a united light into the wide ether spaces. This united light of many stars, which is thrown out, meets everywhere also those rays of light which fall directly from the stars on this earth, then unites with these rays of light, and then falls together with them on the earth. Therein lies the support, and the sole sunlight would be very dull if the light of the stars did not work with it; just as the sole light of the moon would be very dim if it were not supported by the sunlight, as the latter is supported by the starlight.
EA|0|23|2|0|That one light can support the other, however, is proven to you by several lit lights in a room, which obviously spread a greater brightness than a single one.
EA|0|23|3|0|At the already known altitude of the mountains, however, this support cannot be of such effect as in the lower situated region, because, as already mentioned above, the rays have not yet reached the sufficient density, which is due to the fact that the circle of air around the earth is a lenticular round transparent body, as it were like a large burning glass, in which the ray of sunlight, when it is passed through it, does not immediately get the burning intensity behind the glass, but only at that distance which is equal to half the diameter of that periphery from which the focal surface of the focal glass is taken; but the beam always comes closer together behind the focal glass, and therefore also becomes more and more effective, until it finally reaches it's fullest force at the focal distance. The focal point of the large air-lens would be of course only in the center of the earth, where however never a sun ray reaches; but nevertheless the light ray, which falls on the surface of this large earth-lens, becomes within itself, towards the earth, as it approaches, the ever denser and more effective focal point. Objects like the mountains, come then already more into the less dense part of the light rays, than the low-lying valleys, and especially the coastal areas of the earth; therefore, the rays from the more distant stars cannot yet have any perceptible condensation there, and therefore do not yet exert any influence on the vegetation, or in other words: These rays of light do not yet form any propertya at such altitudes; therefore also those different plant species, which need such propertya, do not progress at such altitudes.
EA|0|23|4|0|For this reason, however, the air at such heights is always increasingly purer in itself, which is basically quite natural; for the less mixture there is in a liquid, the purer the liquid must be in itself, just as a man always becomes purer in his heart, and fresher and stronger, the more he has banished from himself the many kinds of mixture of all kinds of passions, desires and needs.
EA|0|23|5|0|But because at such heights, or rather, in these regions, the rays from the smaller stars, as even those from the sun, due to their low concentration, cannot yet have such an effect as lower down, such a region of height is, in a way, a transition point from the earlier non-effect, to it's increasing effect; or at such heights, the rays begin to concentrate, partly by their own concentration, and partly by the reflection, or those returning rays, which bounce off the earth's surface again. Through this radiation and counter-radiation, certain evolutions are caused in the light, which in itself looks like a kind of wave. If this surging continues for a time, it also causes a propertyum for the reason that this surging is already a chemical process of light, according to your learned way of speaking; and this propertyum, which is of course a mixed variety, first appears as a high mountain fog, and if this chemical light-process is not interrupted by something, cloud masses will soon appear from the fogs in this high altitude region, which gradually become more and more dense and finally even fall to earth in raindrops, or in winter time, also in snowflakes.
EA|0|23|6|0|That the rain and all these things falling from the air originate from the light, is proved by so many phenomena on the earth's surface, especially in the tropical countries, where not infrequently a rain falls which covers everything with a phosphorus-like light gleam on which it falls; even the surface of the sea often shines so strongly as if it were completely glowing, even objects which are moistened by the sea, shimmer like musty wood in the forests.
EA|0|23|7|0|No less, the snow has it's own light, and clearly shows that it is a product of light.
EA|0|23|8|0|In this way, seen from a natural point of view, the fog and cloud formations in our second air region come into being, whereby, of course, the mutually polar acting power of the north and south poles, which is especially active in this region, must not be disregarded; for through them, these new formations are saturated with telluric electricity, and only through this saturation do they receive that condensation, through which they are then supplied to the earth-body as a nourishment for it's plant- and animal world.
EA|0|23|9|0|The saturated clouds, which have thus absorbed the telluric, usually get a dark coloration, while the unsaturated pure ones look much whiter and also lighter. This double type of clouds then forms an opposite polarity among itself, where the saturated dark one presents itself as negative, and the unsaturated pure white, as positive.
EA|0|23|10|0|It is self-evident that the negative must always draw the short straw. For what is heavy, and always becomes heavier, must fall down; therefore also people who saturate their hearts with too much earthly negative silliness, and thereby always weigh it down more and more, and thereby also make it denser, more opaque and more unsuitable for the light, are not skilled to ascend into the kingdom of light, but thereby make it more fit and more suitable for the fall into the kingdom of darkness.
EA|0|23|11|0|A common phenomenon on such heights is that people who take the trouble to climb to such a height, usually become very cheerful and happy on just such a height climbed and easily forget all the troubles they had to fight with in the depth.
EA|0|23|12|0|At the same time, most of them get a strong desire to eat and drink, and only at such a height can they enjoy food without any stomach problems, which they would not even be able to look at in the depths. The cause of this lies only in the greater purity of the air, and has a great similarity with the condition of the blessed, who may also enjoy everything, and nothing will harm them, because in the pure, everything is purified more and more, and the harmful can no longer become harmful there, where it no longer finds any further nourishment due to the lack of the propertya necessary for it.
EA|0|23|13|0|This would be a sufficient representation of the second air region, which rises above 10,000 fathoms above sea level, and of course becomes purer, the further upward. Next, therefore, we will go to the third air region and see what happens there and what this air region is useful for.
EA|0|24|1|1|The eye of the Earth (5 February 1847)
EA|0|24|1|0|The third air region rests on the second one as if someone would pour a very pure ethereal oil over pure water, where this oil then does not mix with the water, although lying just on the water surface, not impairing the purity of the water surface, but on the contrary, gives this mirror a doubly beautiful shine. This third region of air is also like an ethereal oil; it is, in a sense, the lard with which the two lower layers of air are larded, and at the same time it is the ethereal salt which salts the lower layers of air, thus making them palatable to animals and plants.
EA|0|24|2|0|All fragrances come down from this third region of air, where they are brought down by the light and salt (i.e. an ethereal salt) to be conducted into the plants themselves by the electricity accumulated near the plants, giving them the ethereal oil, and with it, the most manifold fragrances. In some plants, this oil can be detected in very small, highly transparent resin globules with the naked eye, but very well with a microscope.
EA|0|24|3|0|In a nutshell: the smell, the taste, and the manifold beautiful coloration, especially of flowers and fruits, are mainly due to this third region of the air; for the taste, the smell, as well as for the most part the beautiful coloration, are purely ethereal substances, and can therefore only have their origin from where they are closest to the ether, from which all these countless ethereal propertya-substances originate.
EA|0|24|4|0|These property etheric substances take hold of each other in this third region of the air, and in a certain way form a fluid, which, however, finds it's chemical relationship in a certain way in the continuous various rays from the innumerable stars, unites with them, and comes down to the earth, and substantially fills those plants or animals which have a corresponding relationship with the various basic light-propertya- substances.
EA|0|24|5|0|This third region of air also corresponds to every plant, namely to the outer part of it; this outer part of the plants is always the bud, the flower, and also the fruit, as well as the leaves and the electricity-sucking tips on them. All these parts of the plants have an ethereally pure appearance. This is equal to the third region of air. For usually it is extremely delicate, subtle and tasty, in some plants, of course, it also smells disgustingly; this disgusting smell alone is only a consequence of the predominance of the inner earthly juices, which in a certain way cannot be surpassed by these pure heavenly substances.
EA|0|24|6|0|In animals, the substances of this third region of the air are still more conspicuously united; but of course they are here in a certain way already second hand, therefore not so purely ethereal as in some plants, but the marrow in the head, which is usually absorbed from the air by the hair, and especially the most pure liquids in the eye, especially those under the first cornea, as well as the cornea itself, are absorbed from the air by the eyebrows and eyelids, and then conducted into the eye; and therefore this third region of air is similar to the eye in a certain way, and similar for the reason that it has this purpose for the whole earth in addition to the purposes already indicated above, which purpose the eye has with the human beings and with the animals.
EA|0|24|7|0|This third region of air is therefore also so quite actually the eye of the earth; because if the earth would not have such a general seeing faculty, also no being on it would have one; because the thing is quite natural: what somebody does not have, he cannot give; but if one has it, one can give it, just as: where there is nothing, emperor and death have lost it's right.
EA|0|24|8|0|But not only the earth has it's eye in this third air region, which is spread around the whole earth, but also every plant has in it's parts corresponding to this third air region, a visual faculty or in a certain way an eye, through which it receives the light into itself. The fact that the plant certainly and definitely has an eye, or rather a peculiar visual faculty, is quite understandable from the fact that most, indeed almost all plants, turn their calyxes towards the sun in order to suck in the light from it; This truth can also be recognized from the fact that a plant which sprouts in a dark cellar, drives it's germ exactly to where there is an opening for light, and when it has found this, then it no longer bends it's head back, but continually pushes it more and more towards the brighter light.
EA|0|24|9|0|Some might ask, why does the earth need a big general eye after all this? What does it see with it, and can it get an idea of what it sees?
EA|0|24|10|0|Then I say: Everything according to it's kind; the earth continuously sees the whole infinite space around itself, and this general view produces in the earth itself with all spirits dwelling in it, a general corresponding conception, from which every single spiritual being draws it's intelligence, namely that for the outer world. But this would be impossible without the general great vision of the earth. The earth as a body, of course, knows nothing of what it sees in it's general being; and it would also not be necessary to give the earth it's own self-aware knowledge, because it is, as we will hear in the later spiritual part, not an individually independent being, but it is an endlessly multiple being, and consists of countless individual intelligences. But it is these intelligences which need the earth's great general eye, just as every man and every animal would see nothing with his own eye without this general earth's eye; for it is through this very eye that man sees the sun, the moon and the stars, and it will be clear that man could not possibly overlook the great sun with his small eye, if the great earth's eye did not first take a small picture of the sun, and only then feed this to the human eye. And so nobody sees the sun, or the moon and the stars, as they are there in their peculiarity, and in their far distance, but only their images from the surface of the great general earth's eye, whose surface, as already noted once, is even more shining than the purest water surface, and therefore very suitable for the reception of the images of the great surrounding world-bodies.
EA|0|24|11|0|According to this property of the earth, there have really been foolish astronomers, who assumed the sun to be at most ten miles away, and considered the sun to be a meteor, which easily circles around the earth within 24 hours; But they were led to this foolish opinion only by the appearance, according to which the image of the sun seen by you really does not stand out much further from the earth. But this picture is not the reality, but is only a small picture of that great sun, which are situated more than 20 million miles from the earth. At the same time, however, this eye also takes up images from the surface of the earth-body and leads them further to the other world-bodies, just as the other world-bodies also lead their surfaces through their general eye to the general eye of this earth. From this property, especially in the tropical countries, the so-called mirage appearances are to be explained, and in the tropical countries, because there this third air region sometimes even lowers itself to under some not even very great mountain heights. Also, the balsamic scents, which are not rare in tropical countries, especially on the mountains, are because of this third region of air which sometimes descends so low; for there you would not be able to exist because of the fragrance.
EA|0|24|12|0|What other properties this third region of air has, what phenomena are still evident in it, and how it is sometimes seen from the earth, we will soon make some observations about.
EA|0|25|1|1|The nature of fire (6 February 1847)
EA|0|25|1|0|This third region of air, which, as already mentioned above, is the purest and therefore the most transparent, resting like an ethereal oil on the second region of air, has, in addition to the already mentioned properties, also this very special one, that it ignites extremely easily by some disturbance; but it is especially easily inflammable at those places where some body, e.g. a meteorolite, enters it's region, and sort of cuts through it over a considerable distance. This ignition, however, is of a very peculiar kind, and that because no burning takes place. It is a glow, but no burning; to explain this glow and this very special kind of ignition will be somewhat difficult for your understanding, but nevertheless we will try to make the matter as clear as possible.
EA|0|25|2|0|In order to understand this particular act, something more detailed must first be said about ignition, or about the nature of ignition in general.
EA|0|25|3|0|What is ignition actually? Some people would say, of course, that if you put combustible objects on the fire or expose them to great heat, they ignite and burn afterwards; but no-one will go too far with this explanation, for the simplest kitchen maid knows that wood and other combustible objects ignite when they are put on the fire.
EA|0|25|4|0|But what is the fire, which is in itself the ignition? This can no longer be explained in any physical way, because that which is actually fire always already reaches into the purely spiritual; whether good or evil, that is all the same here.
EA|0|25|5|0|In all matter there are spirits; if these are stimulated in any way, they ignite, or they come into an ever greater zeal, in which their activity and their expression of power increases. In such a potentiation of zeal and power, there is then also an exceedingly vigorous movement, which follows one another like exceedingly rapid oscillations; Through this movement, matter is destroyed, the great zeal tears everything apart into the smallest atoms. The spirits finally become afloat after the complete defeat of matter, and seek their freedom in the appearance of the rising column of smoke, and matter remains as ashes.
EA|0|25|6|0|Therefore, the ignition is an excitation of the spiritual in the matter, and the continuation and the more and more powerful becoming of the excitation is the act of burning. The glow of the fire lies in the exceedingly strong and fast movement of the spiritual, and the propagation of the light from the fire is also an excitation of the same spirits in the whole matter, as in the whole circle of air. This is the act of igniting and burning.
EA|0|25|7|0|But mind you, here on earth this usually happens through the agitation of even more dishonest and impure spirits; therefore the fire usually looks dirty and reddish, in a certain way still spewing fierceness and anger.
EA|0|25|8|0|However, there can also be another ignition, namely through the zeal of love; however, this ignition is not destructive and corrupting.
EA|0|25|9|0|Something similar to such an ignition is the re-radiation of the sunlight from the surface of the water; by the sunlight of love the peaceful spirits of the water are also very excited, but they destroy nothing in this excitement. It is true that the whole surface of the water is ignited, and sprays far and wide the rays again from itself; but still nothing burns thereby.
EA|0|25|10|0|In the same way, when the ray falls on a mirror, it ignites it; but there is no act of burning, because there is a stimulation of the good-spiritual. If, however, a good-spiritual sunbeam of love is directed in a potentiated way to bodies which still have unethical spirituality in them, then it also ignites with the act of burning.
EA|0|25|11|0|Now look, since we have discussed the act of ignition for you as comprehensibly as possible, it is now easy to explain the ignition of this etheric air-content in the third air region, when this is disturbed by a body in it's usual rest. A meteor falling or flying through this third air sphere, naturally tears the air apart; thereby this air gets a hollow space because of the usually very fast movement of such bodies. This hollow space, however, forms a mirror surface, in which the light rays of countless stars are concentrated at that moment as in a concave mirror, or even better, as in a cylindrical mirror, and this ray reflex has, seen from the earth, the appearance of a fire; but it is by no means a fire, but merely the reflecting above-described effect of the starlight in the newly formed air cylinder mirror.
EA|0|25|12|0|This phenomenon in this third region of air is therefore a very special property of this third region of air, because the same phenomenon cannot occur in the lower regions of air, because in them, the air is too heavy and collapses too quickly behind a body cutting through it, while the very light air of the third region collapses only gradually, for which reason a long kite-like tail can still be seen behind such a flying meteor.
EA|0|26|1|1|Appearances in the third region of the air (8 February 1847)
EA|0|26|1|0|All such phenomena, however, must not be regarded as completely similar, since among the luminous meteors there are also really some which ignite in such a way that with the ignition, a burning really takes place; but in spite of this, the ignition of such meteoric bodies nevertheless originates from the third air region, whereby, however, the act of burning occurs only when such a meteor of a larger diameter reaches the second, or sometimes even the first air region of the earth, and has a very fast movement. Because a medium-fast or already more approaching a strong retardation movement, does not cause the combustible ignition. A meteor must travel at least four to five German miles in one second if it is really to ignite combustibly; if the movement is slower, there is no ignition with associated combustion.
EA|0|26|2|0|As a special phenomenon in the ignition, or even better in the glow of the meteors falling through the third air region, it is to be regarded that especially the head of such a meteor glows the most. This glow of the head, as long as it cuts through the third air region, is quite homogeneous to the glow of it's tail; It is a concentrated ray reflex, and that because the solid body, which is also usually round, naturally separates the light ethereal air around itself, and especially at the front part of the head forms an air shell, which makes a shining surface like a concave mirror around the body, which receives the light from the luminous world bodies, and then sends it further down to earth; and if someone would throw a round stone very violently into pure water, he could make a small image of a similar appearance, because even if the stone is black, one will see it advance under the water with a completely white head. This whiteness of the head is nothing other than a water concave mirror formed by the rapid advance of the stone, which absorbs the rays falling into the water more concentrically and throws them back again. For this very reason, the foam of the water also appears white, because the water bubbles are, in a way, like concave mirrors, which absorb a lot of rays in themselves and then let them radiate again in a more concentrated way. What the water shows here, the shining of a meteor shows there, namely nothing other than a concentrated reflex of the light.
EA|0|26|3|0|However, when a meteor with a larger volume descends into the second air region, it often really ignites due to friction in the heavier layer of air. If the movement is very fast, such a meteor can even come down to earth really burning, but this happens extremely rarely. With a retarded movement, which is easily explainable in the denser air region, the extinction occurs soon, and the body falls down somewhere to the earth. However, even a larger meteor moving very fast would not ignite if it had not been saturated with the very easily combustible ethereal air of the third region. This ethereal air is then the actual combustible essence of such a meteor, when it has reached the denser air region.
EA|0|26|4|0|This is now the whole of the special appearance in our third region of air, and also including the special characteristic of this very region; it is now only a question of showing how this air and the appearances occurring in it are seen from the earth. As for how the meteors are seen, no further explanation is needed; but there are other phenomena that arise from this air, and these we must also touch so that we then know everything that belongs to the material part of the earth's body.
EA|0|26|5|0|You will have often seen such completely white, fluffy so-called lamb clouds. These clouds are extremely delicate and so transparent that they allow even the light of the stars to shine through as if almost completely unclouded. These lamb-clouds are the highest that occur above the earth's body; these clouds are formed by a certain kind of marriage of the pure ether with the third region of air; They are actually no clouds at all, but only wave-like movements on the highest surface of the third air region, which are caused by the fact that certain light-beings begin to approach the earth through the wide ether, which light beings originate from the solar bodies in a way already known to you. Since these substantial entities already have a certain measure of weight, they produce a wave-like movement themselves by their impact on the easily excitable surface of the third air region, which movement lets the incoming sunlight pass through no longer directly, but with some refractions; and this variable refraction on the waves of the third air region then causes just that appearance, which can be seen as white, finely woven lamb's wool clouds.
EA|0|26|6|0|The fact that after such phenomena usually thunderstorms like to occur, is quite clearly caused by the arrival of foreign guests, who are asked by the spiritual earthlings in a certain way, from what country they come, and what they are doing here? With such questions there are always some frictions and negotiations, how such new arrivals can find a place here in a way harmless for the earth. If the new arrivals are willing to submit patiently, which is seldom the case, then the lamb clouds are not followed by a thunderstorm; but if this is not the case, then orderly power is justly used, and then that has to submit which should have submitted voluntarily before. This would be again a peculiar phenomenon from this third region of the air, and also as it is seen from the earth.
EA|0|26|7|0|Finally, however, there is another one, which is probably seen less frequently, but is nevertheless very noteworthy, because it is, so to speak, a purely spiritual phenomenon, which can nevertheless be perceived with the fleshly eye. This phenomenon appears only in extremely warm days, and is visible in a kind of white-blue stripes; These stripes are a moment of the blessed spirits, where they meet socially in a certain way, and enjoy themselves in peace, and then further discuss what they will do, and how the offices will be submitted to new spirits for administration. On such a day, the earth is almost deadly quiet; not a leaf stirs and not a cloud of the usual kind can be seen, and the earth is oppressively hot. But this state never lasts long. If this session is interrupted in some way, then one notices movements again, and especially when new spirits are put in charge of the air, the mountains, the seas, etc., then it is not seldom the case that the new brooms sweep cleaner than the old ones; therefore, after such phenomena, there will soon be a lot of all kinds of winds, and the air gravity gauges will be diligently set to 'variable', and with such a phenomenon, there will be no constant weather for quite some time.
EA|0|26|8|0|These above described white-blue stripes are therefore nothing other than in a certain way calmly gathered spiritual armies, namely on the surface of the third and purest air region, which can be seen in this now described way even by the fleshly eye of the human being.
EA|0|26|9|0|Spiritually trained people, who has dual vision, would see more than just white-blue stripes; but such people have become even rarer in this time as the diamonds in the northern regions of the earth where they also are - but as said, extremely rare, when everything began to be modeled from iron; and when they do occur, they are small, unsightly, and thus of no particular value; or there are now desperately few Pauls and Petruses left.
EA|0|26|10|0|With it, however, also the natural or material representation of the earth is at an end, and we will therefore next have our contemplation on the spiritual earth.
EA|0|27|1|1|PART TWO
EA|0|27|1|1|THE SPIRITUAL EARTH
EA|0|27|1|1|The formation and purpose of matter (9 February 1847)
EA|0|27|1|0|In the contemplation of the spiritual part of the earth we will, in order to instruct ourselves thoroughly, make a retrograde movement, and will not rise from the depth into the height, but from the height into the depth - which is quite in order, because one must not turn from the inside to the outside, but from the outside to the inside, in order to arrive at the actually spiritual, which is the deepest and the innermost in every thing.
EA|0|27|2|0|It has been shown to you only too often that within the material, there is always the hidden spiritual, and how the actual visible matter in and for itself is basically nothing else than caught, bound and fixed spiritual; nevertheless, also here for a more thorough knowledge of it, some explanations shall follow.
EA|0|27|3|0|You can look at whatever matter you like, but you will not find that it appears as completely solid; but all matter is divisible, because it consists of parts, and between these parts there are still little spaces, which are called pores by the experts of nature.
EA|0|27|4|0|About the division of matter, no scholar is yet clear, and no-one can determine into which finally smallest parts matter can be divided. Just take, for example, a granule of musk, place it in any place in a large room; in a short time, all the areas of the large room will be filled with the scent of musk, and one may leave such a piece lying around for many years, it will neither lose it's volume nor it's weight noticeably, and yet in every second, many millions of particles must detach themselves from this piece in order to continuously fill the wide rooms of the chamber with the musky scent. A great number of similar examples could be given; only this one is sufficient for our matter, in order to see that there is certainly a definite determination about the finite divisibility of matter. But if now it is shown that at least for your concepts all matter is divisible up to a nearly infinite minimum, then it is more than clear on the other hand that matter must necessarily be composed of parts; but who pulls these parts together and sticks them so tightly together that they finally look like a simple mass, which is sometimes more, sometimes less solid? See, there is already the first stage on which the spiritual begins.
EA|0|27|5|0|These endlessly small parts are originally nothing but only My - the Creator of all things - power of imagination; this power of ideas takes on shape, and the shape receives life from the Life of the Creator.
EA|0|27|6|0|The Creator gives the newly animated form free from Himself, it's own light out of His own original Light, and with this light, which is alive, it's own intelligence, through which the newly animated form recognizes itself and becomes aware of itself as an independent being.
EA|0|27|7|0|When the form has thus recognized itself, the order - a law of all existence - is given to it; with this order the innermost fire of the divinity, a spark of eternal Love; from this comes forth the will; now the newly revived form has light, self-knowledge, self-awareness, order and will, and can arrange it's will according to the order, or also act contrary to this order.
EA|0|27|8|0|If a new creature thus acts and moves according to the order, then it will be strengthened like a tree and will appear as a perfectly free being in the great space of creation for eternal continuance, because all it's being is created out of Me, who surely am and will be eternally; and therefore man is a creature, because all his being is created our of Me, and his lot can be no other than My own, because his is drawn out of Me, as if someone draws water from the well, the water in the vessel is the same as the water in the well, and has the same purpose as the ground water in the well, from which it was drawn.
EA|0|27|9|0|But if such a new being or creature with it's free will, does not follow the given order, then it naturally goes towards it's downfall or it's dissolution, which can be easily understood quite naturally.
EA|0|27|10|0|If someone puts a plant in the ground, but does not give it moisture and sunlight and warmth, what will happen to the plant? But suppose the plant had a free consciousness, and could take water, light and warmth, but it would not want them; what will become of it? It will wither and perish.
EA|0|27|11|0|Or someone wanted to be life-realistically portrayed by a painter, but never wants to turn his face to the painter; what kind of image will that end up being?
EA|0|27|12|0|But it cannot be indifferent to Me, the Creator, whether a being, which was not merely conceived by Me like an image in the idea, but was created in the above-mentioned way out of the fullness of My divine essence, exists only for a time or eternally. The first would obviously have to be able to destroy a part of Me, which is impossible; therefore, once it is created, it can only be created for eternities.
EA|0|27|13|0|But such a creature can operate against My order, and that is just as much as to cease to be for Me in a certain way; for he who is not for Me, is against Me. In this way, however, an opposing force and power potency would form next to Me in the course of time, which would oppose My free activity, which in other words would mean nothing else than that I, the highest perfection, would have to be imperfect Myself in order to tolerate an imperfection next to Me.
EA|0|27|14|0|In order to control this highest evil, a creature, which does not want to conform to My given order, is immediately captured, and is fixed to a point and to a place; and behold, this fixation is what you know, see and feel as matter.
EA|0|27|15|0|In the endless many particles of matter lies the endless intelligence of the newly created, but are now basically imprisoned beings, whose intelligence can never perish; but it is fixed, and turned away from the sun of the spirit, until it has reached that maturity, like a mirror, which receives the light of the sun until the sun turns it back and makes it blind for everything else, and is finally only able to receive the light of the sun. Towards the outside, of course, the mirror becomes more and more dull, and it's matter becomes looser and more porous, but this matter becomes more and more capable of receiving the image of the sun in all it's dissolved parts, even if highly rejuvenated; and this is actually the good transition, that such a being begins to receive the divinity in all it's parts, and not only in one single part. And so it is not enough that someone says: Lord, Lord! - but he must have absorbed the Lord into all the fibers of his life; only then is he ready to return to the place from whence he came.
EA|0|27|16|0|For this reason, all matter must finally be dissolved again into the most minute, so that there is no particle left that would not be able to take up the image of the eternal sun; and in this taking up of the eternal archetype is then again the new creation, in which the endless intelligences of a being, which had been imprisoned before, but have now become free again, seize each other again, go back into the first archetype, and become again what they should have become already in the original beginning.
EA|0|27|17|0|From this preliminary guidance it will surely be clear to you that in matter, there cannot possibly be anything other than only spiritual; and we can now wander over and into the spiritual earth on well-enlightened paths.
EA|0|28|1|1|The spirits of the uppermost region of the air
EA|0|28|1|0|Let us first turn to the uppermost region of the air and see what spiritual beings are at home there and how they rule and reign.
EA|0|28|2|0|In this region there are already purely perfect spirits, and all were formerly physical people on the earthly body. They already enjoying continuous light, for it naturally never becomes completely dark at such a height; but in the spiritual nature, there is already a continuous, uninterrupted day; For this third region already attests to a third, quite purely spiritual stage, while the second region is not yet pure, and is exposed to very frequent turbidities; still more, however, the first or lowest air region, in which, as it were in the first stage, good and evil undulate among themselves like cabbage and turnips.
EA|0|28|3|0|We now know that the purest spirits of this earth are at home in the third region, but why? What are they doing there?
EA|0|28|4|0|No spirit that passes from this outer natural earth, however perfected, into the spiritual one, can immediately ascend into the actual great kingdom of heaven, and this not, for the sake of it's final perfection, because something still remains in the earthly body, which it can only absorb little by little; Only when he has absorbed into his being the last remnant of what belonged to him, ennobled and spiritualized, can he leave this region and enter a real first stage of the Kingdom of Heaven.
EA|0|28|5|0|The spirit in and for itself as the original principle of life out of Me, certainly does not need anything out of the earthly body for it's perfection, but it's formal entity, which is the soul, this must unite again in itself up to the last atom, what was once given to it out of the endless fullness of My idea forming it. This given consists of the endless many particles of intelligence, which naturally cannot be made agile all at once when the human being dies. There are parts of his body and propertya, which he breathed in and out during his life, also all waste of his body, his tears, also other ejections of his body, even his clothes, his dwelling; In short, everything that he has at some time produced and done by his power, all this must be absorbed by the psyche in time as a kind of purified psychic property, so that the spirit then has in itself a complete contemplation and through this contemplation, a clearest recollection of all that has happened with his complete being, and how the whole long way was constituted, on which he has reached again his most primal perfection.
EA|0|28|6|0|But the spirit could not get this kind of special recollection, if everything would not be taken up into it's psychic being, which originally belonged to it's being, and which it had acquired on this long, circular way. That is why it is also said that all the hairs on the head are counted, and only he who walks according to My teaching, gathers; but he who acts otherwise, scatters. So the spirit must still wait a while until all that is his has been absorbed by his being.
EA|0|28|7|0|But how does the spirit recognize its own? That lies already in the eternal order. As every grass finds it's property from the endless propertyal mixture exactly, the spirit finds it's own even more exactly.
EA|0|28|8|0|But what does the spirit do in the meantime? He acts according to the laws of love, and thus rules in this region, and causes by his presence and by his loving action that this third air is there, and he firstly arranges and organizes the ways for those who come up as newcomers into this region, and assigns to them a place and activity; then he instructs the already purer spirits in the lower region; and when there is friction and turbulence, he descends as a peacemaker, like all of his kind, and works energetically.
EA|0|28|9|0|But when foreign spirits from other world-bodies arrive here, he tests them, and if he finds them capable, he leads them down to earth on the right ways, is present at the procreations through his influence, and helps such newly arrived spirits on the way of the flesh of this earth, and then also sees to it that these spirits are carried out exactly those testing ways in the flesh, which ways they have decided to walk elsewhere to become children of the Lord.
EA|0|28|10|0|In this third region, the so-called guardian spirits of people, well known to you, walk and live. However, these pure spirits are not yet the sole rulers, nor can they be, because they still lack the perfect knowledge in many things for the above-mentioned reasons; Therefore, perfect angelic spirits are constantly above and below them, who always give these spirits the right instructions what they have to do and to arbitrate. But for the spirits of this third region, this very third region is a glorious paradise, where they have everything that can ever please their hearts in the love of God.
EA|0|28|11|0|There are marvelous regions, which, however, depend on the nature of the spirit; for there every spirit already becomes the creator of it's own grounds and the region in which it is at home. This region is exceedingly rich in fruit, and rich in all things; the spirit enjoys everything there in abundance, and hunger for anything, is far from him; And, see, it is precisely in this enjoyment that the spirit gradually absorbs all that still remains of it's essence on earth; and these fruits and the regions are formed kind of in a reflective way ascending from earth in this third region psychically property, and the spirit recognizes them as what is it's own, and absorbs them into it's cognition, and only then comes out of this cognition into a formal sight of what is it's own, and then also enjoys it and absorbs it completely into his being. When he has absorbed all this, and he owes nothing more to the earth and it to him, then he has reached his complete solidity and can be taken up to the higher perfection into the kingdom of heaven.
EA|0|28|12|0|However, there can also be spirits who still have some things belonging to them in other world-bodies for reasons already known to you; these then also ascend to the spheres of those world-bodies from where they either got their main propertyum or where they once already lived physically, in order to also fetch there what belongs to them; But all this on the way of love, which alone is the attracting principle; and all this must happen through free choice, in which every spirit strives to gather in itself what is Mine and then to return it to Me completely in it's great love for Me.
EA|0|29|1|1|The dwelling and bliss of the pure spirits (11 February 1847)
EA|0|29|1|0|In the bringing back, and indeed in the perfect bringing back, lies precisely the former perfect, most perfect and all-perfect degree of blessedness; but it is not demanded or required of the spirit with regard to the bringing back of all that belonged to it's being, that it should bring back, in a certain way, on it's own account, what was given to it originally and during it's whole journey.
EA|0|29|2|0|Whatever concerns his body and it's predecessors, in general everything property, he receives in the orderly chronological order without his doing; but it is different with regard to his ability to take up again everything that once belonged to his being. About this ability he will be called to account for in a certain way, and that because every spirit can and should acquire such ability from the precepts of pure religion. Whoever does not want to be active, and buries his talent, and prefers to settle for what is of the flesh rather than what is of the spirit, must then ascribe to himself when he is judged by the Word that was given to him from the heavens as a faithful guide as to how he should gather life again and bring it back to where he originally came from.
EA|0|29|3|0|That is why the already purified spirits have to stay in this third region for a longer time in order to absorb their psychic propertys, or to put it more in German [English - tr], because they have to wait in the third region until their earthly things have decayed in a certain way and have passed over from the decay into their soul; This is not to be regarded as a punishment, but as the same necessity as the duration of the life of the body on earth, which must also last a certain time, shorter for some, longer for others, so that during this lifetime, the spirit may gain time to develop and manifest itself more and more in it's essence.
EA|0|29|4|0|Who could claim that someone has to give an account of the time he has spent on earth in the body; for this is a necessity and lies outside the sphere of will of the spirit, just as no-one will have to give an account of how long his hair has grown or the nails on his finger, just as not about the pulsations of his heart and about how often he has drawn breath; for all this is, as I said, a necessity. The account, or rather the judgment, lies only in the active will; everything else is indifferent and is completely in order, and gives itself freely, if only the will was brought into order according to the pure knowledge of My divine will.
EA|0|29|5|0|If sometimes such pure spirits stay in this third region for several hundred years, they not only lose nothing, but they can only gain; because they firstly do lose nothing at all, they are extremely happy and blissful. But as far as their ever-increasing intelligence is concerned, this is obviously a constant gaining, and the more they gain there, the more perfectly they will return to their finite and eternal destiny. If they have only a little business to manage, and have made it their own to administer it properly and wisely, they will one day be all the more fit to administer great things, where they, as angelic spirits, will have to exercise their power spiritually not only over individual parts of a world-body, but with one glance over whole world-bodies, yes, over whole worlds and sun regions, and from there through and through into matter; and this certainly requires more than just monitoring individual areas here, and that under the direction of the angelic spirits, to whom this entire earth is entrusted to monitor from the center, up to the sun.
EA|0|29|6|0|Yes, My beloved ones, while you see little or nothing with your eyes, there are great things going on, and it is like a wise man once said: Between the earth and the sun there are things going on of which human reason had not yet imagined.
EA|0|29|7|0|These pure spirits not infrequently descend to the second, and sometimes also to the first region; but mainly those places on earth are their visible places of abode which, because of their considerable height, are perpetually covered with snow and ice; and therein lies the reason why such regions have, as you like to say, a magical, soothing and at the same time exhilarating, strengthening and calming attraction for almost every human being. Whoever is sad of heart and full of restlessness in his mind, let him go to such a height in My name, or at least go near it, and his mind will be poured over as with a strengthening balm.
EA|0|29|8|0|While the mind in the lower regions always becomes duller, more heavy and suffering, similar to the feeling of a climber of mountain gorges and caves, the feeling of one who has climbed to such a purer height becomes more and more cheerful, and whoever comes up there may exclaim: 'Lord, it is good to be here'! But then I say to this, it is not yet time for you to stay here. But I nevertheless say:
EA|0|29|9|0|Go gladly to the mountains. For I also, when I walked in the body on earth, often went on mountains; on a mountain I was transfigured; on a mountain I drove the greatest tempter away; on a mountain I preached the kingdom of heaven; on a mountain I prayed, and on a mountain, I was crucified! Therefore, go gladly to the mountains, for not only your spirit, but also your body will gain more from them than from a hundred pharmacies.
EA|0|29|10|0|In this way, however, we have also passed through the third spiritual region of the earth, and only a few things remain to be mentioned about it, and these few things consist in the fact that the new arrivals of the pure spirits initially reside where they dwelt on earth during their lifetime; but when they have already become more perfect, then their sphere of action extends over all points of the earth; The strongest, however, guard the polar regions, and the softer, gentler and weaker ones the tropical regions of the earth, and those who are very activ,e guard the sea, the lakes and the rivers; and the beginners are entrusted with larger or smaller mountains to watch over, and everything that is there.
EA|0|29|11|0|You may also note that the female spirits mostly supervise the plant life, and also exercise influence on the entire vegetation of the earth's surface.
EA|0|29|12|0|Now that we also know this, we can already descend into the second air region, where it is already much more colorful than in the third, peaceful region; next then, to the second region.
EA|0|30|1|1|The spirits of the second region of the air (13 February 1847)
EA|0|30|1|0|In the same way as in a human being, there is a transition from the purely spiritual into the spiritual, in the same way there is also a transition between the highest and the middle region, and the two regions behave like soul and spirit. The spirit acts into the soul, and can penetrate it, but the soul can never step beyond the barriers of the spirit, but must be there to be penetrated by the spirit, while the spirit is not there to be penetrated by the soul; but the soul can be taken up by the spirit where it itself becomes spiritual.
EA|0|30|2|0|In the same way also the spirits of the second region can pass over into the third, if their souls or in a certain way their substantial bodies spiritualize more and more and become completely one with the spirit. The soul for itself as a compendium of innumerable substantial particles of intelligence, is therefore also stuffed with all kinds of drives, which it contains as propertya in itself.
EA|0|30|3|0|If here and there one or the other propertyum becomes more prominent, then all other propertya incline to the point where such a propertyal eminence occurs. Such an inclination then causes some passion in the soul; But this passion can be exchanged with another one as soon as some other property point of intelligence of the soul appears as outstanding, and in a way overpowers and outshines all other property points of intelligence of the soul, and makes them inclined to itself.
EA|0|30|4|0|It is easy for everyone to see from this description how many a soul, in which the spirit is not awake, is driven from one pole to the other by innumerable passions and desires. But what appears in the soul concentrated in one being as in one point, is generally the case in our second region all the more, because there live only souls in which the spirit is not yet completely awake. One soul has this main instinct, another has another, and millions of souls have millions of different inclinations and instincts; one wants to fight, another to have rest; one seeks nothing but the secrets of creation, another botanizes; another again makes continuous journeys, and so each of the millions has an instinct of a different kind.
EA|0|30|5|0|What a colorful turmoil of souls must therefore come together in this second region, and what innumerable, most diverse phenomena must be brought about there, which phenomena must finally pass over, as it were condensed, into the natural world visible to fleshly eyes; and so it is. All the most diverse cloud formations, and still an innumerable quantity of other phenomena in this middle region, originate from it, and there no day and no night brings completely again the same in the form, what was already once there.
EA|0|30|6|0|Just look at the cloud formation once a day and draw it; you may well compare the new cloud formations with the one you once drew every day for a hundred years and much longer, and you will never see it again in the same way as it was once there. So you will also discover a lot of other phenomena, which always remain the same according to the type, but never according to the form, and there is not one snowflake completely like the other, and no raindrop is the same size as the other, and when it hails, compare once two hailstones, whether they are completely similar to each other. There will be a difference both in shape and in weight. Ice will indeed be ice. But the way in which the ice is formed is just as unequal as the passionate forms of the soul-beings are unequal. But this can already be seen on this earth's surface with still living people.
EA|0|30|7|0|Just look at the houses in a city; they are all the same in kind, they must have walls, windows and a roof; but you will not easily meet any two houses that are completely similar to each other, one is a little higher, the other a little lower, one is colored this way, the other that way, and so an innumerable amount of differences.
EA|0|30|8|0|This difference in design comes from the different inclinations of the soul of the one who built one house or the other. So also every man has a different garment, and no tailor makes it the same as another. And so there is also a great diversity in other artistic products of people; everyone who has learned to write, has a peculiar script that has nothing in common with the other, since certainly no stroke fits the stroke of the other. The design is therefore different everywhere, even if the type remains the same.
EA|0|30|9|0|Or let several equally skilled painters paint one and the same object; each of them will hit it, but the way of representation, i.e. the form, will be completely different everywhere. Or give ten composers one and the same poem, and let each of them set music to it in his own way; then it will be quite striking how each of them has found a completely different melody for the poem.
EA|0|30|10|0|All these differences in the formal representation, lie in the innumerable different propertya- points of intelligence in the soul. Depending on the predominance of one or the other of these points, the way of acting of the soul is also directed. So there is a different wind blowing all the time; There, new phenomena appear all the time, and what has already existed never finds a perfect repetition, especially there least of all, where the producing intelligences are not under any positive judgment, which is just the case with the souls of man, because they have to work their way back into the original freedom; but there is a difference between a soul that has left and a soul that is still living in the body:
EA|0|30|11|0|The soul in the still living body can wander through a lot of passions, and so the human being has almost every day another one; today he feels and thinks like this, and makes himself this or that resolution; tomorrow this is as if wiped away, and he already acts again according to another intellectual substantive-propertya soul emphasis. Today someone is generous, every poor person would have it good, if he would come to him today; tomorrow a miserly emphasis appears in place of this liberal one, and tomorrow every beggar is repugnant to the today generous one, and he even regrets his previous day's liberality.
EA|0|30|12|0|But with the separated soul it is different; with it, usually only one main passion appears, and dominates the soul always more and more, and pulls gradually all intelligence particles into it's area; therefore also Paul says: As the tree falls, so it remains lying; which does not mean that an isolated soul is in a certain way incorrigible, but only that it remains trapped in one of it's main passions until this has in a certain way consumed all other propertya intelligence particles, which then causes a great poverty of the soul, and this then passes over into a state of dying, where it is as if completely naked and in night and fog. Only in this degradation can the spirit become free and begin to penetrate it's soul, and this is then the transition from the second to the third region. But before this state has not occurred, the spirit cannot spread and cannot penetrate the soul, because it's propertya are still too material and therefore still too unspiritual.
EA|0|30|13|0|Since in this way, a multitude of differently tuned souls come together in the second region, where each of them carries it's main passion within itself, and lives and works according to it - then, according to this easily comprehensible principle, it is exceedingly easy to see that the phenomena, which have their origin in this diversity of souls, must also appear very differently in form. Therefore every lightning has a different zigzag, therefore every cloud and every little cloud has a different shape and movement; therefore winds criss-cross, and for this very reason soon a cloudburst, soon a downpour, soon hail, soon a downpour of dust, soon large, soon medium, soon small snowflakes, and a thousand similar phenomena more, occur exceedingly frequently, especially in the tropical regions and in the polar countries of the earth.
EA|0|30|14|0|This, then, is a necessary general introduction; next, we will consider the matter more propertyally.
EA|0|31|1|1|The activities of the spirits in the second region of the air (15 February 1847)
EA|0|31|1|0|Here the question can be raised right at the beginning: Is the spirit being of this second region good or evil, and is it ascending or descending?
EA|0|31|2|0|This question is just answered sufficiently clearly by some special considerations of the spirit being in the second region, and everybody will be able to find out easily what is either good or bad about it, and where it goes.
EA|0|31|3|0|This second region is most like the earthly life of people on this surface of the earth; there is a continuous running to and fro, a gathering of like-minded people, war, murder, capture, defeat, passing through, stealing and robbing, doing evil, doing good again. All this can be had in this second region; it is the real battleground of the spirits; hence mountains, which are mostly in this region, usually look highly destroyed, like a fortress that has withstood several years of siege.
EA|0|31|4|0|Already the sight of these heights sufficiently shows how quarrelsome and militant it is in this region; however, there is also a freedom like nowhere else; and that because precisely there is the preparation place where the spirits are prepared either for heaven, but sometimes also for hell; For the soul and spirit of every deceased person comes immediately after death into this region, in which he lives on just as he lived on earth; he enjoys full freedom and naturally seeks out his equals there; There are then united gatherings, and where several are once together in an association, plans are soon made as to how this or something else could usually be achieved by force or by cunning.
EA|0|31|5|0|Among such associations there are also traitors who betray a plan of their association to another more powerful association; when two associations or sometimes even several come to know each other's plans through the traitors, there are already armaments going on which can be seen in the natural world as ever increasing cloudiness. It does not take long and the fierce armies move out against each other; unfortunately, above them are the all-seeing mighty peace-spirits; These descend, capture the fierce armies so completely alone and throw them down to earth, where it then takes a while until they have, so to speak, picked themselves up again and gathered strength and courage, in order to return again little by little very quietly to where they have been thrown out and down like a bad guest from a host, which, however, does not appear in the spiritual sphere in the same way as it appears here in the material world, but so, as if here such a true riffraff is caught and bound by the police station, and then locked up in a proper arrest. The detention is the matter in which they are recaptured, and the police station is the peace-spirits from the third region. When after such a strong rebuke the spirits humble themselves, and through this humiliation are brought into the position to be able and to want to pronounce My name, and to seek help, rescue and salvation in this name, then such spirits are immediately welcomed by the peace-spirits in an extremely friendly way and are led straight into the third region, and there, of course, they are also initially accommodated in this region, where they then already live continuously in contact with these pure spirits and from there ascend higher and higher according to the degree of increase of love for Me and My order.
EA|0|31|6|0|Such an act can also be seen from the natural world, namely in the not infrequently occurring phenomenon of the disappearance of clouds from the firmament; where, on the contrary, when evil gatherings are in the offing, clouds suddenly begin to form freely on the firmament, especially around the tops of high mountains, where previously, the purest air could still be seen.
EA|0|31|7|0|This appearance is due to the fact that such spirits always become more and more passionate, whereby they materialize more and more in the same degree, the more combined and crowded together the evil passions rise in them; for all matter is most distant and farthest from Me, and is in itself nothing but the imprint of the most perverse passion.
EA|0|31|8|0|Accordingly, when a spirit is again captured by the passionate nature of it's soul, it moves away from Me; and the more it moves away from Me, the more clumsy and material it becomes, until at last it even becomes visible in the material world under some material form corresponding to it's passion, where he then soon is thrown down as too heavy for this second region like a captured coarse-material body by his own heaviness, which is according to the will of the peace-spirits, as it is according to Mine; because My will is the actual heaviness of all bodies.
EA|0|31|9|0|That such spirits then often remain completely material, and out of their own evil will prefer to inhabit heaps of dirt, the filthiest animals and ugliest plants, rather than to humble themselves, is testified to by many examples at all times, and good management must be applied here, so that such thrown down devils does not throw itself in it's malice on noble fruits and noble animals; for if that were to happen, fruit and animal would be destroyed.
EA|0|31|10|0|The previous year's potato plague has a completely similar origin; if sometimes grain and wheat fields suddenly become gangrenous, then this is again a fruit which materially came to light through the possession of such evil spirits. Not infrequently, such fiends also throw themselves over all kinds of animals, and soon there is a kind of epidemic among them; Even the fish in the water are not spared from them. Thus, the actual plague, as well as other epidemic diseases in humans, are usually a consequence of such evil spirits, which take possession of the human bodies and by this possession, destroy the body in one way or another, which destruction is easily followed by natural death, if such property means are not applied in My name, to which such devils must give way.
EA|0|31|11|0|Now you already know many things about whether these spirits are good or evil, and where they go, and how. But so that you also understand quite obviously how such spirits with their intelligence can let themselves be banished into seemingly dead matter and how they take possession of it demonically in a certain way, we will make more property observations about this in the near future.
EA|0|32|1|1|The possession of matter by spirits (16 February 1847)
EA|0|32|1|0|Of course, it is difficult to imagine that in a raindrop, in a snowflake, in a hailstone, or even in a little cloud, one or more spirits should be gagged and pressed together in a certain way, and in such a volume they should get a weight by which they can easily fall down or be thrown down; but a closer description will make the matter quite clear to you, and will show you how the matter is possible.
EA|0|32|2|0|You should not think that the spirit with it's soul is crumpled like a sheet of paper until it finally looks like a somewhat clumsy ball. That is by no means the case; The human form of the spirit remains intact, only the soul, and also not it's form, but it's essence, are compressed in the region of the heart, and then come into appearance in this compression, depending on whether it is more or less violent, under the above-mentioned meteoric formations.
EA|0|32|3|0|So you don't have to imagine that in a hailstorm, some whole spirit with it's soul falls down crooked, but only it's material desires; these are finally pushed together by the peace-spirits of peace because of their material sensuality, and become material and heavy. But since these are a living member of the spirit and it's soul, then the spirit with it's soul itself is pulled with this it's newly formed material emphasis where this must take it's necessary direction because of it's material quality.
EA|0|32|4|0|In order to present the matter still more clearly to you, we want to present a picture which you can easily understand; think of a human form which would be assembled from the so-called gold-beater's sheets, as it were, to an air balloon which could be filled with hydrogen gas just like another ball, and if it were filled, it would have a human form, and would surely ascend immediately into the higher regions of the air. If, however, this balloon-man, filled with hydrogen gas, would suddenly get a compression of the hydrogen gas, then a possible water bulge would naturally become heavy and, due to it's weight, would naturally fall down to earth; but since it is not outside, but inside our balloon-man, who has lost the necessary expansion due to this inner compression of the hydrogen gas, then this balloon man with his heavy water bulge, will also be pulled down to earth again. The form of this balloon-man has lost nothing, except that it has shrunk here and there and has become leaner in a certain way, but could no longer maintain itself in the high air region because of it's newly formed center of gravity; but when on the earth below, i.e. on the material ground, the compressed water bulge dissolves again into the previous gas by a new heat, then the balloon-man will rise again.
EA|0|32|5|0|Behold, this is - although quite material, but nevertheless correspondingly representing the spiritual - a quite well-fitting picture, from which you can see how the spiritual man whose soul is a spiritual balloon-like outer form, condenses in his inner being, thereby becomes heavy, and takes his direction from his height to real matter, where, however, this material condensation of his sensual desires is soon dissolved again by the fire of his love awakened in humility, and he then, more humbled, ascends again generally to where his being's appropriate place is.
EA|0|32|6|0|Very evil-minded people are often condensed to stones and fall down as such, where the dissolution takes much longer than if this condensation enters the material existence only under the appearance of meteors mentioned above. Some, however, are kept for long even under the above appearance, which are brought to fall over high mountains and especially over the polar regions of the earth; only these must be already very particularly evil-minded spirits, in whom much arrogance prevails, which naturally already carries the infernal in itself.
EA|0|32|7|0|What happens to the spirits after such lessons, will be shown more clearly by the follow-up, but for now it is enough that you get as clear an idea as possible of how and why behind the natural phenomena that are visible to the fleshly eye, there is always something spiritual - so we will soon make several considerations about this how and why.
EA|0|33|1|1|Nature spirits and human souls (18 February 1847)
EA|0|33|1|0|Rain falls to the earth in drops, sometimes smaller, sometimes larger, as does snow; the same is found with hail, where sometimes only tiny grains fall down, but sometimes they are as heavy as a pound, and on high mountains sometimes even as heavy as a centner, and usually in an exceedingly large number, which may sometimes be so large that it would hardly be pronounceable. Then we can ask: how, if every drop of rain, every snowflake, or every hailstone draws a spirit with it, where does such an immense number of spirits come from? And when it rained and snowed and hailed in Adam's time, from where did the spirits come then, if no-one died on earth from the number of people? But who would look at the matter from this point of view, he would have to fall into a far greater error, than about the size of the whole earth.
EA|0|33|2|0|As far as the spirits of the deceased from the earth are concerned, they can participate in such results, which have to be exercised on those spiritual beings, which first start the migration through the flesh. Therefore, when it snows, there are always spiritual potencies in the snowflakes, i.e. newly arriving spirits, which associate with the souls liberated from the earth and begin to join them in the journey through the realm of natural phenomena.
EA|0|33|3|0|These are therefore not spirits of deceased people, but they are in a certain way new arrivals, or if one would like to say still more characteristically, they are new emergences from the long sleep of the earthly matter.
EA|0|33|4|0|But also spirits of deceased people, which do not want to put up with the progressive order, can be pushed back in the same way, which the new emergences have to go. The new ones, however, remain in the earth and have to go their certain way there; the spirits of the deceased, on the other hand, return after a short period of humbling, which can already be seen in the natural world. For when it rains, the rain penetrates into the earth and is eaten there by plants and animals, as well as by minerals; but here and there, either during the rain or after it, one can see whitish mists rising and moving upward, especially in higher regions. This is of course the smallest part of such a rainfall, which rises again in these mists back to the heights. But this is also that smallest part of the spirits, which come from deceased people, compared to the large part of those spirits, which arrive newly.
EA|0|33|5|0|In appearance, there is no difference at all; but in the manner in which the appearance is effected, and how the spiritual being binds itself to the appearance, there is an exceedingly great difference. In the case of the newly arriving spirits and new spiritual emergences, the spiritual as well as the psychic is still completely enclosed in matter; Matter is not an inner center of gravity that comes to appearance and pulls down the spirit, like the water blob in our balloon-man; but the spiritual as well as the soul is still very fragmented, so that hardly in a million raindrops, snowflakes or hailstones the essence of a single spirit and it's soul is completely sown into the earth; Whereas with an already complete spirit, it is a completely different case - since with him, only his material desires and inclinations are pressed together in such a material form into one, and then for a short time share the very bitter lot with those spiritual potencies which under the above appearances, begin the great circle to their becoming free.
EA|0|33|6|0|It would be very difficult to determine in which raindrop or in which snowflake a natural or an already all-natural spirit fell down, because the outer appearance is the same; but that approximately can be considered as something, if either the raindrops, snowflakes or even hailstones are bigger and weightier. In such a large hailstorm there is not seldom a humiliated spirit, which has already gone through it's earthly course; but what the smaller phenomena are, these are all so-called nature spirits, of which there must of course be an unspeakably large number, because they are not as a whole, but come to earth divided into an infinite number of spiritual-property particles, the same as never a whole soul with all it's spiritual propertys emerges from earth, but always divided in the highest degree, and why then actually so divided?
EA|0|33|7|0|This division has a doubly important reason: The first lies in the original spiritual being itself, where every spirit has divided and torn itself to infinity by it's desire to become great; And the second reason lies in this, because by this very division, such a primordial spirit has quite naturally weakened itself to the last drop of it's strength, due to which weakening it could then also never carry out it's arrogant plans.
EA|0|33|8|0|Such a scattering of the spirit is similar to the Babylonian confusion of languages; as the peoples had to scatter there, so a spirit had to scatter it's concepts, so that it could never grasp a full thought, still less any plan.
EA|0|33|9|0|For this reason Satan is still today most eagerly endeavoring to recapture in the individual human beings and spirits his own archetype in one, in order to thereby attain that power which was his own in the beginning.
EA|0|33|10|0|But so that he can never reach this power, he is divided and scattered through the whole creation, and his spiritual was turned into material, from which now the soul of every man emerges, into which soul a new spiritual is breathed, so that from every such part, a whole being emerges. This being is like the original being, which wanted to rise above God through it's hope or expansion of ideas, but thereby in a certain way broke itself apart and split into infinite parts, so that nothing remained of it but it's ego, and with it, it's fundamentally evil will; But all his abilities, all his ideas and innumerable conceptual perfections, have been taken from him - and these are just now, which continually reach the world bodies, and for the most part are already present banished in the world bodies themselves, and thereby divide into soul and spiritual, since in the soul, the given I and the self-awareness emerge again from matter, and in the spiritual, the knowledge of God is implanted again into the soul, without which the soul, like the plant without rain and sunshine, would soon wither and die.
EA|0|33|11|0|In the plant, as you know, the spiritual life emerges first; this cannot progress if it does not receive spiritual nourishment from the air.
EA|0|33|12|0|From this it is obvious how and why so many spiritual things come down to earth in the phenomena described above; and it can also be easily understood that it is not necessary for the multiplicity of these phenomena that so many people must have already lived on earth, but it is evident that very many will still live on it. But when once all spiritual and soul-things of this earth will be exhausted, then in the place of the natural, a perfect spiritual earth will be established, which will no longer consist of banished, but of free spirits and souls.
EA|0|33|13|0|That the earth now consists of only banished souls and spirits, is not only shown by the daily recurring meteoric phenomena, but it is also shown especially for those simple people who have the ability to see spiritual and psychic things, those often countless armies of water-, earth-, mountain- and air-spirits, which have still been seen at all times by one or the other.
EA|0|33|14|0|The learned world, of course, does not see such things; but it also does not see many other things that would be even closer and more necessary to it than to see such spirits banished in the earth's matter. But whether belief or non-belief among the worldly scholars, the primeval things still remain as they are, and the bird can master the air today as it did ages ago, although it never took the strict examinations in aerostatics at a Parisian university.
EA|0|33|15|0|Thus, even today, there are still a lot of very simple people who, in their simplicity, see more and often know more than a whole learned faculty. There sure are also better scholars, who at least do not doubt this; but still only a few can see it.
EA|0|33|16|0|To this we can add many useful observations, from which it will be very easy for us to have an overview of the whole of the rest of the spiritual world at a glance. Following, a few more observations of this kind, and some interesting things to think about.
EA|0|34|1|1|Air spirits, mountain spirits, and wanderer spirits (19 February 1847)
EA|0|34|1|0|The little mists that develop here and there, especially on high stone mountains, soon above one or the other rocky ridge, are - if no rain has gone before or also no snow and the like - mostly nature spirits, which do not come from deceased people, but can become human souls and spirits only after some time.
EA|0|34|2|0|These spirits, which so readily rise into the air, and sometimes even cover it completely, are the so-called air-spirits, which already enjoy more freedom than the firmer earth-spirits, but nevertheless in this their free state, must be most carefully supervised by the pure peace-spirits, otherwise they could easily do some great harm.
EA|0|34|3|0|These spirits are seldom seen by people, and the spirits also prevent this most carefully, because they have a great fear of everything that is called matter, but especially from those with whom they sense a strong perceptive faculty; this very fear, however, also instills in them a kind of hatred against matter, in which they were imprisoned for so long, for which reason then a careful supervision of these spirits is very understandable; because every spirit, if it once got rid of the matter, is not to be brought near matter at any price. Even the spirits of dead people have a great disgust for it, although a perfect intelligence is present with them; How great is the shyness of those spirits towards matter, who only a few moments ago, by special admission, have arrived at the required freedom from the bonds of the hardest imprisonment, in which they pretended to be perfect, without going through the fatal and tediously long way of the flesh.
EA|0|34|4|0|Such a desire is granted to them, but usually they do not keep their word; for these spirits, out of disgust and hatred for matter, either become vicious and vengeful, or they gather together by the millions and want to escape into the vast infinity. The malicious and vengeful ones are captured again and brought down to earth under the above meteoric phenomena, where they are immediately instructed to work in the plant regions; but if they do not feel like it, they are driven into the phenomena of water, into streams, rivers, lakes and seas, where they then, as you already know, not seldom do their manifold mischief. But if they have become extremely wicked and have united with the harsh spirits of the sea, it can even happen - and happens quite often - that such wicked patrons are driven back into the bowels of the earth, which is a most unfortunate fate; If, however, these spirits are industriously engaged in the operation of plant growth, they can either enter the path of the flesh, or after a certain period of service - which can extend up to two hundred years at the longest and somewhat beyond - they can return to their previous free state, in which free state they can then inhabit either the air, the mountains, the earth, forests and sometimes also lakes and rivers.
EA|0|34|5|0|This kind of spirits then has a perfect intelligence; they are extremely knowledgeable in the things of nature, and can see and hear everything that happens on earth and what is talked about there.
EA|0|34|6|0|These spirits can even deal with people and sometimes render them decisive services, only everyone must beware of approaching them in anything; for there they easily become embittered, and can do significant harm to the one who had embittered them, and that because, although they inhabit matter, they are nevertheless mortal enemies thereof.
EA|0|34|7|0|Areas in which they prefer to live must be remote and quiet; in such an area it is also not advisable for anyone to shout loudly, to whistle, still less to curse and scold, because thereby the spirits still trapped in matter, could be stimulated and become rebellious, which could then bring harm to those who have already become freer in their concepts.
EA|0|34|8|0|In order to prevent this, they try to frighten the hikers in such areas by all kinds of phenomena, so that they will want to vacate such an area as quickly as possible; they are especially hectic in the tunnels and shafts, where they have often caused the greatest accidents for those working in the mountains. Here and there a sudden collapse of shafts and tunnels, evil air in them, often sudden floods, disappearance of metal veins and other such crazy things, are all the work of such spirits; just as on high mountains also landslides and great snow avalanches are mostly accomplished by these devils.
EA|0|34|9|0|If these spirits are sometimes benevolent to people in some way, or at least do not intend to do them any harm, they usually appear in a dwarf form, either in a very dark, gray, blue or green color. This small form indicates that they lower themselves to the people in order to do them good, because they in some way pity the banished spirit in them; But when a man then behaves improperly against such spirits, then they not seldom grow to a tremendously gigantic size, in which form it is then no longer good to stay near them, and without invocation of My name, certainly not.
EA|0|34|10|0|But that such spirits do exist, has already been stated in the last communication; the only question now is whether such spirits will also pass through the way of the flesh or not?
EA|0|34|11|0|If they show themselves very useful and active on earth, the flesh can be forgiven them on earth; but for this they come either to the moon or to another planet, where they must nevertheless accept an incarnation and also usually accept it more willingly, because the incarnation on the other world bodies, is usually more fleeting and easier.
EA|0|34|12|0|These spirits are then usually called wandering spirits, in that they move from one planet to another, in with which wandering not seldom also spirits of deceased people join their cause - to which especially the so-called natural philosophers and astronomers profess - to whom these wandering spirits, which were not incarnated on earth, usually render desirable services; For the spirits of the deceased could not see anything on the other world-bodies without the help of these wandering nature spirits; but these nature spirits help them to the way into the people of other world-bodies, and make that such spirits can then see the things on the foreign world-bodies through the eyes of these people.
EA|0|34|13|0|When such nature spirits get tired because of the lengthy journey, then it usually happens that they return to the earth again, and then put up with the difficult incarnation, without which the childhood of God is never to be thought of; For everyone who wants to become a child of God, must also go the way of God from A to Z, for which reason - as has already been made known to you - spirits from countless other world bodies penetrate to earth to go through the incarnation of the Son of Man; For as there is only one God, one truth and one life, so there is also only one way to Him, from which it is not a necessary consequence that therefore all inhabitants of other world-bodies must make this way in order to be blessed in their kind; just as there can also be an innumerable amount of other healthy nerves and fibers in a human body without them being nerves and fibers of the heart.
EA|0|34|14|0|Through this contemplation and memorable introduction, everyone will surely already find his way quite easily in the second spiritual region; next, therefore, only a few memorable little historical tales, and then quickly down into the first aerial region.
EA|0|35|1|1|About witches and witch trials (22 February 1847)
EA|0|35|1|0|There will hardly be a person who has never heard of the so-called witches; for it is not so long ago that the courts still held witch trials, and under this name transported a large number of the most innocent people from this world into the other world with the most painful death.
EA|0|35|2|0|But how did mankind come to witches? We want to answer this question with a few little stories.
EA|0|35|3|0|In earlier times, when people lived much more simply than now, there were often those who had the so-called second sight and lived naturally in both worlds. People in this time could easily get there if their food were simpler, but the present complicated food is mostly harmful to them. With this fare they so bungle and stultify their nature that in itself, the soul becomes entangled and agglutinated like a bird under the spindles of glue, so that it cannot possibly attain to that agility and dexterity in which a free upward and outward flight would be possible for it.
EA|0|35|4|0|What, then, was the diet of those earlier plain people?
EA|0|35|5|0|The food consisted mostly of pulses, which were cooked very simply, softly, somewhat salted and then never eaten hot; so was also simple bread, milk and honey also an ancient simple food, with which the people mostly reached a very high age, and were continuously in possession of the second sight until the last moment of their lives.
EA|0|35|6|0|Everyone can enjoy wine moderately now and then, but never so much that he would feel intoxicated.
EA|0|35|7|0|Meat dishes should be eaten only at certain times, and never more than seven days in succession, very moderately, and always from freshly slaughtered animals, and there the meat of fish is better than the meat of pigeons, the meat of pigeons better than that of chickens, and the meat of chickens better than the meat of lambs, and this better than the meat of goats, and this better than the meat of calves and cattle; as among breads, wheat bread is the most useful; however, of the foods indicated, never more than one with some bread, as well as fruit should always be enjoyed only moderately and always of the best ripeness; likewise, some root fruits, but only one at a time.
EA|0|35|8|0|With such a diet, the body would never reach that heaviness in which it becomes sluggish, sleepy and cumbersome, so that then the soul has to work over it's head and neck to keep such a cumbersome machine in motion, let alone that it should occupy itself with something else besides such work.
EA|0|35|9|0|See, such simply-living people, as already mentioned above, there were many in former times, and especially simple lived those people who had erected their dwellings on the mountains. These people constantly had the second sight, and had a natural contact with the spirits by day and night, and let themselves be instructed by them in the most manifold things. The spirits showed them the effects of the herbs, and also indicated to them where here and there one or the other noble or base metal lay hidden in the mountains, taught them also how to get the metal out of the mountains, and to make it useful for all kinds of useful things by smelting and forging.
EA|0|35|10|0|In short, there was seldom a house on the mountains that did not have it's own house spirits, which belonged to the house just like other household servants; therefore there were also a lot of wise people, especially on the mountains, who lived in the greatest familiarity with the secret forces of nature, namely with our spirits; or these forces or spirits were, so to speak, almost always at their disposal.
EA|0|35|11|0|When people from the lower regions, as well as from larger villages, markets and cities, came to these wise mountain people, then they must of course have noticed a lot of things that were uncanny and mysterious for them, and especially when often evil-minded people wanted to take up a dispute with such a mountain dweller in some matter; because such a fighter surely got some - for him incomprehensible - so-called Merks' oaf, of which he of course could not think anything else than this was taught to him by the incarnate Satan, or at least by his accomplices.
EA|0|35|12|0|What was the consequence? The thus shrewd marketer, villager, or city dweller immediately went to his local clergyman, who at that time was usually either even more stupid, or at least more mischievous than the plaintiff. There masses, processions and exorcisms were ordered - of course for cash - which always had to amount to quite a considerable sum, if not the entire property including house and yard of the in any case bewitched, if not already thoroughly demonized plaintiff.
EA|0|35|13|0|If the plaintiff has satisfied his clergyman in this way, the case was reported to the secular court; this then went with all kinds of consecrated anti-hex and anti-devil apparatuses ordered by the clergyman to the house where the plaintiff was supposedly bewitched or demonized. This secular court then usually captured the entire population in a horrible way, and often led them straight to the burning pyre without further interrogation, and took all the treasures including house and land, but of course after firstly a seven times exorcistic consecration in the seizure, for which consecration but of course again had to be paid for quite handsomely.
EA|0|35|14|0|In later times, it was often done even worse, because in the end, anyone who was seen in a black coat except for the clergy and who could walk faster than anyone else, was considered to be a devil - and it only took a somewhat malicious accusers, and the black-clad man was brought before the witch's court; until in the present newer time, the natural scientists and chemists have finally brought it about that the exceedingly stupid mankind has begun to realize that their "alleged witchcraft" is a "most very barbarous stupidity".
EA|0|35|15|0|But they went from one extreme to the other, and forgot the proverb: In medio beati; for as wrong as it is to - as a natural man - want to be all about spirits, so and even more wrongful it is to banish the whole spirit-realm and to declare it null and void.
EA|0|35|16|0|Of course, it cannot be denied that in this earlier time, people sometimes got into conflict with evil spirits, with whose help they sometimes caused some local damage; but just these evil ones always had a very efficient control, and were very efficient disciplinarians on their good neighbors, who knew on a hair's breadth what some evil one had in his evil mind. But in those days, as now, the clergy took no account of this, and everything, whether angel or devil, had to go into the fire; for there they did not see whether it was good or evil, but only whether it brought in something. If the plaintiff had no fortune, and the alleged sorcerer also none, then it was: leave it in peace! Only if one or the other part sensed some fortune, the matter did not go so well and peacefully; it was then with these witches almost as at present with the funerals, where with the rich all possible ceremonies and prayers are performed, and the poor must be content merely with a Pater Noster and requiescat in pace [rest in peace]; and if the poor can pay nothing at all, he may be content merely with the consecrated earth.
EA|0|35|17|0|Doesn't that also mean practicing sorcery? Ah, no! It means that the poor will go to heaven without any trouble; only the rich will have to sweat a little before the gates of heaven are opened to him. Oh, that will make for some pretty comedies in the spirit realm!
EA|0|35|18|0|Everyone considered these ways of acting honorable and legal, while they are spiritually much worse than all previous witch trials; for their reason was usually ignorance, but here it is pure greed, and a witch trial out of greed is much worse than one out of ignorance. And what is such an exegesis other than a witch trial, through which one still thinks to exorcise away many a devilish thing about the deceased.
EA|0|35|19|0|I think that this thing is clear; therefore, another few little historical accounts, and then continue!
EA|0|36|1|1|About magical mountains
EA|0|36|1|0|The fact that in earlier times people with clairvoyance certainly lived on the mountains and had contact with the spirits is still evidenced today, if not much else, by the peculiar names of the mountains.
EA|0|36|2|0|In your country there are a lot of such mountains, which still contain in their name what happened in former times. In Carinthia, in Tyrol, in Switzerland, in Savoy, on the mountains of Germany and everywhere where there are mountains, there are a lot of them from whose names it can be easily gathered what once happened on them. Thus your Schöckel is already such a mountain, which has it's name from there; because according to an old national language, the word 'Schögeln' meant: weather making; But it was also said of a man who performed some of the arts of nature, something like today's pickpockets, that he was a Schögler; people who danced on the rope and otherwise made tremendous leaps were also called Schögler. This word Schögeln is an ancient Asian word, after which the magicians there are also called jugglers, jogles.
EA|0|36|3|0|In the German language, there is still a word in use today, but admittedly somewhat obsolete, which is derived from this word, namely the word Schock, e.g. a Schock of people, or a Schock of sheaves. A certain group of people was called a Schock because one usually believed that there was a person among them who knew a little more than the others, who was therefore certainly a Schögler, and the crowd therefore took the name Schock from him; Also, the people on the mountains were usually seen together in groups, which is quite natural on the mountains, since it would not be advisable for single people here and there to undertake work for which firstly a single man's strength would not be sufficient, and secondly, even if it were still sufficient, something could happen to the worker, where he would then have no one to help him. In this earlier time, however, the inhabitants of the valley immediately thought, when they saw such a small group of people on a mountain and, by chance, some small cloud above the mountain, that these people were already engaged in sorcery and would definitely begin to make weather. On this Schöckel of yours, this was the case in former times, as still now, except for weather making.
EA|0|36|4|0|This mountain was inhabited far earlier than the valley areas, and it's first name was 'Freitauer'; But when in later times the valleys were inhabited by more effeminate people, the valley dwellers soon began to suspect these mountaineers of being sorcerers, and the name Freitauer soon changed to Schöckel or Zauberberg, and there have been times, hardly a hundred years ago, when this mountain was still so notorious, that no honest Christian dared to climb it's highest peak, because everyone who had some Catholic-Christian sense was warned against the Schöckel witch in the most urgent way. For this reason, it's highest peak was deforested in order to take away the hiding places of the Schöckel witch, so that she could not hide when she was shot at from all sides by means of consecrated powder. The fact that no weather ever came from this, and even less that a witch has ever inhabited the Schöckel, hardly needs to be shown to you in more detail; But that in earlier times this mountain was inhabited, as it still is, by many so-called mountain spirits, with whom the old inhabitants of this mountain not infrequently had quite natural contact and were therefore much wiser than the valley dwellers, you can assume without doubt, just as you can assume that this mountain was once a volcano, and that it's weather holes are nothing but craters that have remained open.
EA|0|36|5|0|But like the Schöckel, a lot of mountains of Styria have their mysterious names, which the space of this communication would not allow to discuss. So the Raxalpe is of similar origin; for the word Rax is in a way apostrophized from Racker, which is in a way half-devil. The 'dead woman' has already in it's name the most efficient characteristic of what this mountain once was, namely a ground full of witches, by which once a woman, who was intercepted by them, but did not want to submit to their will, was turned into a stone. With this transformation, of course, she was also dead.
EA|0|36|6|0|In later times, a hermitage was established lower down, in which a woman was once found dead, and several other such legends are attached to this mountain, which of course have as much truth in them as the lie itself; but the reason of the suspicion and the bad naming of such mountains is the same as it is already given in the whole course of these enclosed memorable histories.
EA|0|36|7|0|Thus, the high Schwab is also extremely famous as a magic mountain; it's name comes from a descendant or emigrant of Swabia, who existed as one of the most famous magicians in this region, and did his mischief there, until the nearby pilgrimage site (Maria Zell, ed.), which you know well, put an end to him. Thus also a devil's stone exists; to explain this further is unnecessary. The preacher's chair is of the same origin; for there, Satan incarnate is said to have once preached the rules of conduct to the wizards.
EA|0|36|8|0|So the Grimming is also of the same suspicious reputation; but especially suspicious was the rather far and wide stretched Tragelgebirge, which forms the border between Salzburg, Upper Austria and Styria. This Tragelgebirge was in a way the college for all sorcerers and wizards of all of Styria, Austria and Salzburg; - The name is still very suspicious today, and no inhabitant of Altaussee or Ramsau, for example, can be easily persuaded, especially if he belongs to the so-called lower class of people, to go to this bare mountain range, except for hunters who, of course, wisely no longer think anything of witches, but all the more of the fat chamois that are so very much at home on this vast mountain range.
EA|0|36|9|0|We would bring together at least a few hundred such mountains in Styria, but we want to be content with the ones mentioned so far, and next we want to look at a few more mountains of Carinthia, Tyrol, and also one from Switzerland in the above historical respect, which mountains still played a very extraordinarily mystical role about a hundred and twenty years ago.
EA|0|37|1|1|Mountains with infamous names
EA|0|37|1|0|In a region of upper Carinthia, not far from the Drau River, there is a mountain called the High Staff. This mountain dominates with it's peak the Drau valley almost from the border of Tyrol to Klagenfurt, i.e. to the vicinity of this city; at the same time, the so-called white lake leans against it's foot on the southwest side. It has a height of 8000 feet, and from it's top surely everyone who has climbed it enjoys the most enchanting view. This mountain was once extremely notorious, and was, so to speak, a main gathering place for the witches and their masters, of course, according to the legend of the still living countrymen, who inhabit this mountain around on all sides. It's foothills had received the still leading names from it's former magical fame; One of the foothills to the north is called Goldeck, one to the northwest Siflitz, one to the west Bärenbuck, one to the south the Silver Grave; the vertical rock of the highest peak is called the High Clearing, and a wall lying somewhat below it, the Lower Clearing, just as the saddle between the high and lower staff is sometimes called the Witches' Ride and sometimes the Devils' Ride. So there is also from this very saddle a bare stone ditch, which is called the Devil's Slide; also another ditch, which slopes towards the west, is called the Wild G'jad. These names and several others that follow this mountain, such as: Witch's Leap, Devil's Ride, Werewolf's Nest and many more, sufficiently indicate the reputation in which this mountain once stood; but apart from all these site names, just the name Staff is enough to see that this was a main magic mountain.
EA|0|37|2|0|The word staff was an expression used by these earlier mountain dwellers to denote the quality of an extraordinary thing. Extraordinary, however, was with them that which served both for the elements, as there are: Air with it's phenomena, and water with it's own, as well as for humans and animals, served as a point of reference; for which reason, in later times, this mountain was given a new name, which only translated the first in a certain way into a more modern German.
EA|0|37|3|0|The new name was and still is Landschnur, from which name the French staying there later made Landjour out of it. Therefore, in this old mountain language, the word Staff denotes a kind of court, and Hochstaff a high court, and that because every unauthorized person, not initiated into the magic mysteries of this mountain, was immediately judged in the most terrible way, of course by the sorcerers, if he dared to climb this mountain only so high, where the forest region ends; For such a guest was suddenly seized by invisible hands, and in a flash, as the legend goes, carried away to the highest peak; there he was tormented by likewise invisible forces for several hours in the most painful and cruel way, and with thunderous voices was coerced to join the witches' league; if he did not want to do so, he was thrown from the highest point, which was therefore called the high clearing, to the lower clearing, but so magically that he was not killed. On the lower free space, the most enchantingly charming sylphs would come to him and intoxicate him with the charm of their form; if he surrendered to them, he was immediately lifted up again to the high free space and there initiated into their mysteries. If, however, he did not want to be intoxicated by the sylph's allure, then he either came onto the Devil's Slide and had to make a terrible journey down into the valley, during which journey, of course, all limbs, as you like to say, completely lost all glue. But if he had shown half a will at the Sylphid stimulus, he was placed on the Goldeck, where he was dazzled by the enormous wealth consisting of masses of bright gold; and if that was not enough, he was led southward to the region of the silver tomb. This was actually not a grave, but a fairy-like most beautiful area of this mountain, which so enchanted this newly acquired that he now could no longer avoid joining the witch's alliance at all.
EA|0|37|4|0|Of course, all this is mere folk tale, and mostly of the people who inhabited the lowest valley area.
EA|0|37|5|0|The wiser mountain dwellers, who not infrequently had to endure a shameful punishment because of the stupidity of the lower valley dwellers, knew nothing of all the witchcraft, but they did know of the spirits that inhabited this mountain abundantly in all directions, as is rarely the case with any other mountain. Why then exactly this mountain? The reason why such beings often take possession of one mountain more than another is different; partly it depends on the location and on a certain height of the mountain, partly on the content of such a mountain, but mostly on a rather free position, according to which a mountain is cut off from other mountains from all sides in a certain way, so that the spirits of other mountains, which are often of an evil nature, cannot easily reach these spirits, and cause disorder among them. But mainly such a mountain is taken possession of by the above-mentioned spirits for the reason that, as a result of it's free position, it affords a charming view to all regions around without restriction; for these spirits also all have the ability, if they wish, to look at the natural world; and in that they are also used for the so-called making of weather, If the spirits of the mountains have to keep a watchful eye on the neighboring mountain spirits, they prefer such mountains where they cannot be limited in their watchfulness by anything. Such spirits, of course, are already accompanied by more perfect spirits, who control and guide them; but in spite of this, no spirit is deprived of it's own individuality, it's free activity and the joy connected with it.
EA|0|37|6|0|This would be a main famous mountain of this country. A second one is the Unholde, which was even more infamous than the Hochstaff; for the names, which still stick to this mountain today, as well as it's almost mystical wild-romantic-grotesque design, are more than telling proofs of it's former magical fame. We only want to mention some names of it's foothills and it's premises, which will sufficiently teach us, how it should have looked once with this mountain, but naturally it never looked thus.
EA|0|37|7|0|The highest peak of this mountain is called the High Stadl, i.e. as much as a high place and a high dwelling, in which the witches spent winter and summer. A side peak of this mountain is also called the Lower One, and a peak rising above it is called the High Clearing. A clearing is a place where quite innocent people were recruited to become magicians in the way described earlier. Immediately below these two clearings, is a rather extensive place where the new arrivals had to learn magic; this place is still called Zaubrad, or the Magic Place.
EA|0|37|8|0|Above this magic place, more to the south, rises another rocky peak under the name: Ruhdnik; this was the place of rest for the new students of magic. Below the Ruhdnik, even more to the south, there was a large open space called Gerlize. The word Gerlize in the silly magic language of that time meant 'a place of the most exuberant joy', and at the same time also a place of the magic game; Therefore, even today there are several springs towards the rock walls of the high stables, which only emit a jet of water at exactly ½ 12 o'clock, of which only one has survived until now, and is still called Halbzwölfuhr-Bründl [The half twelve hour spring -tr].
EA|0|37|9|0|Even more south of this place rises the still today's so-called high Truth, whose name hardly needs a closer description concerning the former meaning. Above this high Truth comes the so-called red wall, also called blood wall, and to this renegades or traitors of the magic are said to have been hurled by the devils.
EA|0|37|10|0|Again above this high red wall is the so-called Dreihexenspitze [Three witches' peaks], according to the current language also Dreihexenköffel, which was continuously inhabited by the three worst witches, who had to keep watch there.
EA|0|37|11|0|Above this Dreihexenspitze rises the rather steep ridge up to the high Stadl under the name Hexenstieg [Witch's Rise -tr], which, as already noted, rises up to the highest peak, where the Stadl or castle of the Witch King was. North, parallel with the highest peak, runs a rocky ridge ten fathoms long and three fathoms wide; this now has the name: Hohebrüstung, but in former times it was called Hexentrui. Trui means: drive; there they were driven out into the free air, and had to seize the mists, which rose from the top, name Deuwand (translated into newer language: devil's wall).
EA|0|37|12|0|More to the north of the Deuwand is the Deudreispitz'; still more to the north the Evil Sieg, and still a little more to the north the high Siebenwand [Seven Wall -tr], also called the Hollow Spitze, which should have been inhabited by the very worst spirits.
EA|0|37|13|0|More south of the high Stadl is a very steep peak under the name: the Damned Bay, in more recent times also: Sandriß [Sand Tear -tr]. Even more to the south, but a little lower down is the Teufelsgalgen [Devil's Gallows], and from there a little more to the southwest the böse Weib [Evil woman -tr].
EA|0|37|14|0|From this name it is quite clear in what fame this mountain range once stood; already the sole name: Unholden [Unfair -tr] sufficiently shows the once known character of this mountain range, which ruled partly Carinthia and partly Tyrol, and also a capable part of Welschland.
EA|0|37|15|0|That there is nothing else behind these legends than what I have already explained to the clearest view, is self-evident.
EA|0|37|16|0|Just this Hochstadl is also such an exposed mountain, and therefore a favorite abode of such nature spirits already made known to you, who have become more free, and who were in already known conflict with the country people living at the foot of this mountain; But the fact that the name of this mountain and it's foothills is linked to many a sad witch-inquisition story, hardly needs any further discussion; for on the Drava, the witchcraft execution site of the old Flaschberg dominion can still be seen today, the name of which already contains a sufficient description of what was once perpetrated here.
EA|0|37|17|0|There are a lot of similar mountains in Tyrol; the Gantspitze, the High Evil Ring, the Evil Stone, the High Helmet, the Brenner [Burner -tr], the Oetzer, the Vintschgauer Hochkuppe, the Wurmserjoch [Dragon's Pass] and the like are several more notorious ones; In Switzerland, the well-known Wetterhorn [Weather Horn -tr], the sinister Achhorn, the high Mönch [Monk -tr], the Wöllerhorn, the Pilatusspitze, also the Bernhardsberg, the Teufelsbrücke [Devil's Bridge] and many similar, lone mountains of the same caliber.
EA|0|37|18|0|But the mountains of Savoy are the most notorious; for there, according to popular legend, the highest heads of the evil spirits were at home, and not so long ago, every Savoyard was regarded with such contempt that he was hardly considered higher than the animals; just as not so long ago the inhabitants of the Pyrenees under the name of Chacots [Scorned/mocked -tr] were despised by the Spaniards more than the meanest dog.
EA|0|37|19|0|Now that we have sufficiently explained the existence of the spirits in our second region by these little stories, and now see how it is in this second region, we will immediately go down to the first region and see how it is there spiritually.
EA|0|38|1|1|The first, lowest region of the air
EA|0|38|1|0|The first region, which is naturally the lowest, occupies the very place where the natural atmospheric air, in which plants, animals and humans live, rests above the surface of the earth; the spiritual is so closely interwoven with the natural, that a wise man would obviously have to say:
EA|0|38|2|0|In this whole lowest region of the air, I find nothing but spiritual; only what is fixed by the spiritual action either momentarily or successively, that alone has the appearance of the natural under the formal appearance; at the very foundation, however, everything is nevertheless completely spiritual.
EA|0|38|3|0|Why do we say spiritual here, and not complete spirit? Because in this region the spiritual - thus also soul- - individual property intelligences must only gradually take hold of each other, unite and find themselves again conscious of themselves as a complete and singular being in a whole, perfectly spiritual form.
EA|0|38|4|0|How is this actually to be understood? I tell you, it is easier than you think.
EA|0|38|5|0|Everywhere a certain center is given for the complete unification of all the spiritual propertys. This center is the actually most closely bound original Spirit, or the Love-spark out of Me; this powerfully draws to itself all that which is of it's nature, and no matter how scattered this may be, it will attach itself precisely to that spiritual center to which it belongs, and becomes, even if of the same quality, different in every center.
EA|0|38|6|0|One example will make the matter perfectly clear to you.
EA|0|38|7|0|Consider, for example, the education of one or several men in a school. A hundred pupils have one and the same master; they learn from the same books, they all learn to write according to one rule, and, being considered afterwards as people who were educated in this school, there will not be two who have the completely same way of thinking, not two who have the same writing and such differences more, and yet the spiritual educational propertyal food was the same; but each spirit of these pupils drew exactly from this general instructional food, his own propertyum pleasing to it, without the teacher having contributed anything in the least for this purpose.
EA|0|38|8|0|From this example it can be seen quite clearly how each spiritual center finds it's own characteristic exactly from the infinite multiplicity of intelligence-propertys, just as the central soul-property given in each seed, finds and draws to itself from the same water, the same air, the same earth, as also from the same light, exactly that which belongs to it's essence.
EA|0|38|9|0|Thus the spiritual intelligences concentrate around the spiritual center peculiar to them, or they flow to where their spiritual center is, gather at an intelligent form, and adapt themselves according to the basic nature of their spiritual center, which usually takes place in man, because the actual spiritual center is given again only in the form of the human.
EA|0|38|10|0|The word is also an excellent example to illuminate this matter.
EA|0|38|11|0|A word is given, and this word, as it is given, draws to itself at that moment all that is necessary for the fulfillment of it's concept.
EA|0|38|12|0|Let us take the word 'commandment'; this word is a center, but it momentarily draws to itself everything that it needs to be a commandment, and it also unites it immediately in itself.
EA|0|38|13|0|But that - in order to complete the concept of commandment itno one from the multiple concepts - it is something extraordinary, and by no means such an easy task as one would think, is self-evident; for what belongs to a commandment? First of all, a wise commanding being who has a great insight into all things, why he gives a commandment and to whom. Secondly, there must be a free being, gifted with much insight and with it, bound willpower, so that it can accept, understand and keep the commandment. What does it take to create such a being, and what qualities must the Creator have to be able to create such a being? Thirdly, the commandment must also be sanctioned; what does it take to be able to sanction a commandment wisely, justly and efficiently?
EA|0|38|14|0|Behold, what an infinite number of concepts and basic ideas and forces is connected with the single concept commandment, so that someone could say: Yes, if this word commandment includes all this as peculiar to itself, what then remains for another no less meaningful word?
EA|0|38|15|0|The main explanation is that each word forms a certain spiritual center, and draws to itself from one and the same number of concepts, and unites them for itself in it's own special way, so that the same concepts must qualify in this word for something quite different from what they qualified for in another earlier word.
EA|0|38|16|0|It is not necessary to add a lot of words or concepts to make this matter even clearer than it already is, for you can do that for yourselves. To the concept of love, virtue, humility, God and the like, belong just as much as to commandment, and what becomes a commandment in the commandment, becomes love in love, virtue becomes virtue in virtue, humility becomes humility, and God becomes God in God; just as the same elementary plants become clover in the clover, turnips become turnips, grapevines become grapevines, and so on.
EA|0|38|17|0|If you have only somewhat grasped what has now been said, you will easily understand, even grasp with your hands, that this lower region is actually and in a certain way the reproduction and reunification workshop of the isolated spiritual and psychic into one complete spirit, and has the highest similarity with all that which appears here before everyone's eyes in the vegetative and productive appearance, where everywhere - as everyone can convince himself of - a singular whole is represented by an endless number of particles; In short, here is the place for sowing, it is the field where in each spiritual seed, a very peculiar association of ideas is gathered into a form; or it is the gathering place of a fully scattered soul around a given spiritual center.
EA|0|38|18|0|Since you have now understood this safely and easily, it will be easy for the next communication to move further in this sphere.
EA|0|39|1|1|The governing spirits of the lower region of the air (27 February 1847)
EA|0|39|1|0|Wherever a great business is carried on, however it may be arranged, there must be managers employed in the business, who order and direct everything, and keep the machines in order, and measure the forces in them; without such directors, whatever work would either not proceed at all, or only very badly. So it is also in our lower spiritual air region.
EA|0|39|2|0|It is true that this is actually only the gathering place, where isolated and scattered spiritual intelligences gather around a spiritual center in a kind of instinctive way, because they recognize this as their own. This gathering, however, would turn out to be extremely clumsy and lumpy if it did not take place according to a fixed order; it would be just as if someone threw all the building material for a house on top of each other. In this way, stones, lime, mortar, wood, shutters, roof tiles, and everything that belongs to a house, would come to lie together in a heap; but what a difference there would be between such a heap, and between a properly constructed house, where each material takes it's proper and artistic place.
EA|0|39|3|0|But as it is the case with a house that is to be built, once the material is available, so it is also in the spiritual respect in our lower sphere of construction. There is material in abundance, intelligent-soul-propertya and spiritual centra in abundance; but the material, even if in each particle rests it's own living intelligence, cannot build itself into a perfect human being, and that not because each individual intelligence also recognizes only in itself a single one from among the innumerable many. When the innumerable intelligences necessary for a being are first united under one form and in one being by the spiritual master builders, only then can such a being gradually also reach a general knowledge overlooking all order, which, however, can only happen gradually, as your own experience teaches you, according to which, as you say, no scholar has ever fallen from heaven, still less a wise man.
EA|0|39|4|0|But what does learning mean? It means nothing other than awakening the individual intelligences of the soul and then connecting them to work together.
EA|0|39|5|0|The more such intelligences a person has awakened in himself by diligence and zeal and united them with each other, the more learned and the more knowledgeable he becomes; but this learnedness is far from being wisdom, for wisdom is an awakening of the spirit, which, once it has been fully awakened, penetrates all the innumerable intelligences of it's soul in an instant, awakens them, and unites all in itself into a perfect God-like knowledge.
EA|0|39|6|0|It is the same as if someone were led into a large art museum in pitch darkness. Even if someone leads him around in it, and lets him touch and feel the art objects, and explains to him the felt object so clearly, the person led into the museum will still have a very dull idea, and that only from a few objects of the museum; for where there is an innumerable wealth of art, how much of it can be touched in a short time by the person brought into the museum and how many art treasures can be explained there. Certainly, the person who is introduced to the museum, will say to his professor: "Sir! If there were only light, then we would very easily be able to view many things with a glance, which we recognize here in the darkness with difficulty and uncertainty with our coarse sense of touch.” This man is right, for the spirit in man also asks questions, and thus a man who has been instructed out of the darkness of the museum, is a scholar.
EA|0|39|7|0|But when the sun suddenly rises for someone who is in this museum, and the museum is thoroughly illuminated in all rooms, will he still have to grope around in order to recognize the objects? Oh no, he can see them at once, and views everything that is in the museum, and not only in part; and if the objects of the museum are well arranged, he will easily recognize the main purpose of the art objects displayed in this museum, as well as the property purpose of each individual object.
EA|0|39|8|0|See, the first education is equal to the mechanical learning, and from this learning as much as possible, the self-creation of the objects in the museum is then usually the erudition of the people of the world.
EA|0|39|9|0|Wisdom, however, is the second; it sees the endless many at once in the clearest light, which learnedness only partially grasps in the night.
EA|0|39|10|0|From this, however, it is evident that the orderly combination of all the soul particle intelligences belonging to one being, is by no means connected with that general cognition which is necessary in order to organize and connect the individual soul-intelligences around a spiritual center in our lower region of existence in such a way that in time, a perfect cognition can really emerge from it. It is therefore also understandable that our above-mentioned soul intelligence particles cannot order themselves; but such beings must always be present, which have to watch over such order of beings and to lead it.
EA|0|39|11|0|But who are these builders? That will be very easy to guess. They are first of all the angels as the highest leaders; therefore there are very often and very many angels in your region.
EA|0|39|12|0|As the supreme leader of this great business, I Myself am No 1, who surely cannot be far from you, in that I Myself exactly here ignite and light one light after the other for you in your art museum, and there, where I stay, there are quite a lot who like to be around Me, and have always liked to be around Me.
EA|0|39|13|0|But for this very reason, there is a great conflict here; for where heaven develops it's greatest activity, hell is no less active. But it must also be so here; otherwise no free movement between these two polar points would be conceivable.
EA|0|39|14|0|But how angels under My guidance and other good spirits under the guidance of angels continue the above-mentioned building of beings from the plant to the human being, that will be the subject of our next consideration.
EA|0|40|1|1|The activity of the spirits in the interior of the Earth (1 March 1847)
EA|0|40|1|0|You have already seen in the natural representation of the earth how the earth, as an organic living being, takes it's food, digests it within itself, and then conducts the nutritive juices through innumerable organs out to the surface, and how, on the other hand, the coarser indigestible excrements are conducted towards the south pole. This nourishment or food of the earth, as you now easily understand, is only material in appearance, but spiritual in essence; for an innumerable number of spirits and spiritual propertya of a better kind, are continually penetrating into the innermost part of the earth, where the worst spirits are usually banished.
EA|0|40|2|0|This penetration of the better spirits into the innermost of the earth-being, has a multiple purpose. Firstly, the souls and spirits of evil people will be judged there and, as you like to say, will be exposed to an eternal hellish captivity; For such mutineers against the divine order must be kept in deep and firm custody, so that they cannot disturb the divine order again, since before such incarceration, many thousands of attempts at reform, have remained fruitless.
EA|0|40|3|0|A second reason for this penetration of spirits and spiritual propertya into the innermost part of the earth-being, is that in this innermost part, there are spirits again, which, as you are accustomed to say, have already paid a fair price for their rabies in this captivity, and have been very strongly provoked, and again have a most ardent desire to reach freedom; Such spirits are then freed from their imprisonment by the entering better spirits on the proper ways, and led up to the greater freedom, where they are then again used for activity, and must there first - because there is still something evil in them - take care of the poisonous plants, as also of poisonous animals themselves, and arrange the psychic primordial propertya necessary for growth, and thereby give to such a poisonous plant or poisonous animal that form and constitution in which they must continually duly appear. If such spirits then do well, they are led to the management of better plants and animals; If, however, they do not do well - since they often get out of hand - and instead of passing the harmful propertya into the plants, they immediately pass them into the animals or humans, which then causes epidemic diseases, they are taken away from such business again, and put into closer confinement in the earth, where they have to deal with the formation of metals and stones, which work is naturally much harder and more tedious, and a liberation from such a state can only take place when such a spirit, after very many years, has carried out his assigned business faithfully and for the benefit of the redemption of souls trapped in matter. So this is again a reason for which the better spirits go down into the interior of the earth.
EA|0|40|4|0|Another reason is that the imprisoned primordial souls are freed, and as propertya - admittedly still very strongly divided in appearance - they are led up to the surface of the earth by all kinds of fluids, and there they are guided on their path of redemption through the stages of the plant- and animal kingdom known to you according to the guidance of the spirits supervising and directing this business; For in the earth there are imprisoned spirits everywhere, which have either already gone through the way of the flesh, or which have manifested themselves without this way as complete spirits, which spirits have already been made known to you more closely. There are earth-, mountain-, water-, fire- and air-spirits. Besides these two kinds of spirits, however, there is still an innumerable quantity of soul-propertys, which must first be made free, and then collected and arranged into a being, which corresponds to them at every stage of their ascent.
EA|0|40|5|0|Since such spirits and soul-atoms are worse the deeper into the earth they are - must be led with even greater supervision, and especially with the soul-particles which come together from all over the earth's surface, only the purest are used for the completion of the actual soul, but the coarser and more evil ones are chosen for the formation of the material bodies.
EA|0|40|6|0|So also the human body consists of pure soul particles; but those that make up the body are still coarse, bad and dishonest, therefore they still have to come into the earth again, decompose there, and from there only then rise out of decomposition in the way already made known to you, in order to prepare themselves for the completion of that being to which they once belonged bodily, which usually, as already made known to you, happens in the third or uppermost earth-spirit sphere, through which then, of course, every pure spirit becomes perfect only when it has absorbed all that is in it again, which absorption is the so-called resurrection of the flesh, and justifies the saying of Paul, who says: "I will see God in my flesh.”
EA|0|40|7|0|That the spirits in this first region have to work over their heads and necks, is self-evident; for this reason, times of rest have been arranged on earth, in which such busy spirits have rest and recreation, i.e. they do not have so much to do as in a time of activity.
EA|0|40|8|0|Such a rest period is the winter, which of course lasts much shorter around the equator than towards the poles; therefore, the more towards the poles, the weaker spirits are employed, just as in the higher regions of the earth, and the lower down, the stronger the workers must be, which the products also show quite graphically.
EA|0|40|9|0|Now you already know some of how angels, spirits and also nature-spirits are active in the formation of the beings; but because these activities are connected with exceedingly great difficulties and combinations, so we will still have so many things to say about this very point, until the matter becomes completely clear to you; therefore next time, more in this sphere.
EA|0|41|1|1|Substance and matter, power and material (2 March 1847)
EA|0|41|1|0|A so-called moral saying, admittedly somewhat bad and not quite correctly describing the matter, reads: Memento homo, quia pulvis es, et in pulverem reverteris [Remember man, you are dust and to dust you will return -tr]. This saying, in the word dust, indeed also denotes a total dissolution of the body, but it is incorrect in it's meaning, because everyone understands by dust those crushed earth and stone particles which the wind easily picks up and carries into the air. It can also mean the even finer sun dust, which is admittedly somewhat finer than the road dust. If the body were dissolved into such a dust, it would be of little help to it and it's soul; for the very finest dust, which can still be seen in the natural world, is nevertheless always matter, and cannot unite with the soul and the spirit as long as it still remains matter. Better than dust would be: property soul atom; such an atom is no longer material, but substantial. But between matter and substance, there is a sky-high difference.
EA|0|41|2|0|In order to grasp the whole thing quite properly, you must know this difference exactly. Take a magnet, what is visible of it, that is matter; But what attracts or repels in the magnet, is substance. This substance cannot be seen with the fleshly eye; the eye alone is not the sole guide and announcer of the existence of soul- or spiritual things, but man has other senses which are closer to the soul than the sight, which is approximately the outermost sense of man. Hearing is already deeper; the smell and the taste even deeper, and completely united with the soul, is the feeling, or the sense of touch.
EA|0|41|3|0|If someone then brings two magnets closer to each other, he will soon feel the mutual pull, and that is enough to draw the conclusion also for his external senses that there must be a special, even if invisible, force or substance in the magnet, which causes such a pull.
EA|0|41|4|0|Here everyone easily notices the difference between matter and substance. Also with a so-called electric machine, everybody easily distinguishes the material from the substance. The glass pane, the friction pads, the metal conductor and some more bottles, are matter. When the machine stands still, nothing that approaches the machine feels any movement; but if the machine is brought into movement, then the substance resting in it and in the air is excited, and if someone approaches the machine, he immediately feels a pulling at his hair, and if he approaches even more, he will also see the substance in crackling sparks, which sometimes sting significantly, and if they are stronger, cause muscle spasms. Such an electric spark, although visible in the material time and in the material space, is however no more matter, but soul-like substance or force, which rests in the matter; if it is excited, then it expresses immediately an all-pervading force, to which no material obstacle can be opposed as inhibiting.
EA|0|41|5|0|Here you have again a good example of matter and substance. Consider the gunpowder you know well, which consists of sulfur, salniter and coal dust. The grain is still and falls, like any other matter, from the height into the depth; but there is a lot of substantial force bound in the grain. If this substance is excited by something similar to it, it tears it's prison into atomic pieces in a flash and then enters the sphere of it's freedom. Fire is related to this substance and is therefore the means of it's excitation; there it also shows itself as a substantial force to which no obstacle of nature can set barriers. Thus, the substantial force is also present in water, which is excited by a high degree of heat. If someone wants to imprison this force, it will break every enclosing vessel, no matter how strong it is, and then expand in it's freedom. So there is also a substance in almost every matter; it only depends on how and by what means it can be excited in order to manifest itself.
EA|0|41|6|0|The natural scientists, these not seldom very vain natural fools, have discovered certain basic forces in all matter, as there are the attracting and repelling force, of which the attracting one was assumed to be known as the cohesion or gravity, and the repelling one as the centrifugal force. In addition, the elasticity or the expansive force, the divisibility and the penetrability of matter have been treated in a very learned way and have also been classified among the basic forces of matter; if only these learned natural geeks, as living beings themselves, had taken only one step further, and had given a place in their fascicles to the all-controlling and all-fulfilling life force, they would have long since made a quite enormous step forward in their knowledge, and would not have had to weigh and dissect dead forces, which is utter nonsense, But they would have had to deal immediately with that basic condition of all existence, in which they would have recognized themselves and all matter from the correct, only effective, true point of view already for a long time, perfectly and easily; But in this way, which is actually the most stupid and ridiculous thing, the living grope around in nothing but dead forces, and in the end they even want to prove that the living force is a mixture and composite of nothing but dead forces!
EA|0|41|7|0|Oh shuddering nonsense above all nonsense! In which logic can an acting force be regarded as dead? Can there be anything more nonsensical than to submit a dead reason to certain apparent effects, which would be just as good if one assumed no reason at all for any effect; For dead is in certain respects still less than nothing, and only a thing can be regarded as dead - and that as long as it has been banished from some sphere of action; and man's soul and spirit can be dead, if they have contracted through the bad application of their trial of freedom the proper necessity to go again into that captivity, in which they are cut off from any effective work.
EA|0|41|8|0|But if in and at the matter working forces are discovered, then they are not dead, but alive and intelligent; because without intelligence in one or the other certain kind, an effect can be thought just as little as without force.
EA|0|41|9|0|But as the force can be recognized from the effect, so also the intelligence of the force can be recognized from the always uniformly ordered planimetric theory. Does not the growth of grass and the growth of every other plant proceed according to an inner planimetric theory, which can be easily recognized by anyone who has ever seen a plant? The same is the case with decay, and with all phenomena, to which forces must be submitted, from which everyone can easily draw the conclusion:
EA|0|41|10|0|Where nothing but effects are seen, there must be just as many forces as effects; and because all these effects are organized and planned, there must also be just as many intelligences as there are forces; and from this conclusion it becomes understandable that matter consists of pure souls - thus intelligences - which can be temporarily held by higher forces and intelligences according to order and necessity. But when the time of detention is over, the individual intelligences awaken and reunite as original substance in that being in which they were originally formed out of Me, the Creator; and this reunification is then partly the work of the intelligences themselves, and partly, however, of the higher spirits already known to you.
EA|0|42|1|1|God’s work through spirits (3 March 1847)
EA|0|42|1|0|Therefore, if someone has understood the matter only a little, there can be no matter at all in the most actual sense, since matter itself is only an effect of the forces, which effect appears in a kind, condition and form, and just by this it can be recognized in itself that the acting forces do not work without intelligence; because wherever in a thing or in a being a certain form, kind and quality can be discovered, there also nobody can deny the intelligence of the force working in it.
EA|0|42|2|0|Of course, a pious pilgrim, for instance to Maria-Zell, will make the remark and say: "Our dear Lord does all this; why should there be other intelligences? That is certainly quite right; for thus says the Lord: "Heaven and earth, and all that is in them, I have made, and - take note - still make; but if one goes too far with this making, then I would have to make many things in the world, which I have not actually made, and also do not make now; but have left such making to humans, so that they would also have something to do. Of course, they do it only with my power given to them, and I do it therefore indirectly, and that is also as much as if I had done it. But just as I let countless things be done by the hands of humans, I also let those things be done by the power of love and wisdom in My angels and spirits on earth, as well as on other world-bodies, which cannot be done by humans.
EA|0|42|3|0|People can build houses and prepare clothes and make tools, but they cannot make matter. They cannot make grass, bushes or trees, and just as little an animal; but the thoroughly living spirits and angels can, because they are equipped for the purpose with that power out of Me, to be able to accomplish such things in My name.
EA|0|42|4|0|But how individual intelligences can and do work in one and the same way, other intelligences again in another way, and all this under the direction of higher spirits, we want to show in several easily comprehensible examples as clear as day and tangibly.
EA|0|42|5|0|Consider once a spider; in this little animal you will find two united intelligences. The first is the recognition of the food it likes; to use this food in itself for a double purpose, namely for the nourishment of it's animal being, and for the preparation of that sticky juice from which it spins it's web, that is just the one intelligence. The second intelligence is the spider's peculiar art of pulling the thread out of itself, attaching it to small hooks, and spinning, or rather weaving, a web, then covering this web with a pearly, sticky sap in order to catch those animals that give it new food. From this way of acting, everyone must see that the spider must obviously have an intelligence; and the intelligence is the same thing that naturalists call instinct, admittedly somewhat incorrectly, because instinct is, in a way, an inner drive to have to carry out a certain task in a certain way. But what the scholars call instinct, is no longer intelligence of the animal, but already direction or guidance on the part of higher spirits; for it is obviously two different things to possess a certain skill and to carry out a certain business according to this skill. But with the possession of such ability, the necessary execution is not yet connected, but added to it, another instinct must come, and there the possession of such abilities and skills in a being or in a psychic property is just the intelligence, while the need to be active according to such inherent intelligence, is not laid down in the being itself as an instinct; but this is necessary guidance from higher and more perfect spirits, which, for example, indicate to our spider the place, where, and the time when it should put it's peculiar skills to work; for if this were not the case, a spider would either never spin at all, or continue to spin, and would not even spare the face of man, and spin a web over his eyes, which, however, is never the case; but it must spin where it is compelled to spin, and where it's propertyity is expedient, if it connects with the propertyity of the matter there, and gathers it into itself for a higher life.
EA|0|42|6|0|Thus also the silkworm spins it's thread, and that because it collects in itself from the food and from the free propertyum in the air those intelligences, from which it then achieves that skill and in a certain way comes to that insight, to first prepare in itself that tough juice from the food taken to itself, and then to spin this juice around itself like an egg, when it has reached the right maturity.
EA|0|42|7|0|Here, too, it is exceedingly clear that the ability to do such work and the need to do such work at the right time and in the right place, are essentially two different things, just as it is certainly two different things if someone among the people is an artist, either a musician or a painter. The musician always has within him the ability to play a concerto or another piece of music, just as the painter has the ability to paint a piece; but does the musician, because of such artistic ability, play one concerto after another day and night, and does the painter never lay down his brush and his paints? Behold, although both artists carry the same ability in themselves all the time, the sound artist will produce something from his permanent artistic ability only on a given occasion; just as the painter will paint a piece only when someone has ordered such a piece from him, or when he imposes upon himself the duty to paint one either for sale or for his own pleasure. The first is here the same as the intelligence of the artist, the second however a request from whatever side to put such intelligence into the work.
EA|0|42|8|0|But if people already set up directors for larger productions of the artistic abilities of individual people, who set the time, for example, of a concert, determine pieces and then conduct them, how much more necessary are directors among such innumerable artistic intelligences, where it is a matter of the preservation and expedient continuation of entire worlds!
EA|0|42|9|0|Since this subject is of utmost importance for your clear understanding in this matter, we will continue very significantly in this area.
EA|0|43|1|1|The impressions of matter on the soul and spirit (4 March 1847)
EA|0|43|1|0|You may go through the animal world as well as the plant world, even the mineral world, and everywhere you will find an independent intelligence, but beside this intelligence, also a need. This independent intelligence can be recognized not only from the different characteristics, but also, what is especially important for psychologists, from the impression that the different things and objects make on the human mind.
EA|0|43|2|0|On whom can the impression be made? On a human being, and only on his soul and spirit.
EA|0|43|3|0|But how must the human being be constituted so that he is receptive for impressions?
EA|0|43|4|0|He must be alive and completely intelligent; and so that everything can make an impression on him, he must already unite all intelligences in himself, i.e. in his soul. So he must be alive and completely intelligent.
EA|0|43|5|0|Question: how then can a dead cause or a dead thing make any impression on man; for the impression is an effect. But how can a dead thing or a dead cause have an effect?
EA|0|43|6|0|How can a dead being call forth it's visual likeness in the living being? Wouldn't this mean to cheat life and consider it a fool, if one could seriously be so foolish as to claim that death as an object can awaken a death again from the life of another object?
EA|0|43|7|0|But if there is talk about revival, how can a dead thing be revived if it is dead? The term death presupposes either a complete lack of essence or at least a complete lack of effect of a being, which is basically one and the same; because no being at all can certainly make an impression on nobody, because it is not there at all, just so also a completely ineffective being, because if such a being would be able to make an impression on somebody, it would certainly not be completely ineffective, because the impression is certainly an effect.
EA|0|43|8|0|But from this it follows that all that which makes any impression on the human soul must not be dead, but must be intelligently alive in so far as to excite in the living soul it's equally living intelligence-propertyum, The first thing is that the soul is able to see it as something similar to itself and to bring it before the eyes of the soul to a contemplative conception, which conception is then exactly the above-mentioned impression that any thing or cause has made on man. From this it also follows that there is nowhere a death in the physical world itself, which some better naturalists have already dimly discovered; but what the short-sighted man calls death, is only a transition from a less intelligent form into a higher one, where the intelligences are already united many times.
EA|0|43|9|0|Certainly, various feelings take possession of man at the sight of masses of stones. Yes, the stones are dead, they say; how then can they evoke a feeling in the living soul? Should the dead images evoke the same images alive in the soul? Such an assertion or assumption would be even more incomparably stupid than if someone wanted to claim that if one holds seeds above a calm water surface in which they are reflected, these reflected seed images will begin to germinate in the water, and indeed drive roots out into the air and let fruits ripen below the water surface. But this would not even be so stupid; for then the object that is reflected in the water mirror would not be dead, and it would be more likely to assume that it would be able to produce something living of it's kind through it's image in the water, than that a completely dead object would be able to produce a living idea in the living soul.
EA|0|43|10|0|Groups of stones and rock masses, however, cause living feelings in the human soul, which are sometimes full of charm, sometimes full of enthusiasm and full of admiration; these living feelings should surely be caused by the dead stone? Then I also say: He who has ears, let him hear; and he who has eyes, let him see what the living Spirit speaks to the living spirit!
EA|0|43|11|0|These stone masses have come forth just like the most living cherub from the almighty eternal power of God; how could the eternal primeval life of all life create dead - say - dead stones?
EA|0|43|12|0|I as the original Creator can sure fixate the endless fullness of My ideas - thus says the Lord - and can hold the living intelligences as if it were single thoughts in the apparent matter of stone, and make them gradually free and in the fullness and glory contemplative to Me, the Creator, and to those who are out of Me, so that not all endless fullness of My ideas float as if a whole unchangeable picture before My eyes; For it is precisely in this material creation that the Creator locks up for Himself the endless abundance of ideas, and through the freeing and dissolving of matter, presents them to Himself again like individual thoughts to His divine contemplation.
EA|0|43|13|0|If, however, the Creator has bound His ideas and thoughts, which are certainly not dead, in the appearance of matter, in a certain way like the bookbinder binds a book, then there must also be life in the stone, thus a large quantity of intelligences, which are found again in the living human soul, which has already taken it's living part of it, in order to regenerate itself in a certain way as alive again in the soul.
EA|0|43|14|0|Behold, this is the characteristic which radiates from every thing or cause into the living soul of man, and this characteristic stems from the living intelligent forces which are held in matter.
EA|0|43|15|0|This characteristic attests to the free intelligence by which each thing in it's kind is in a certain way self-conscious of one or more abilities and skills; in addition to this characteristic, however, it also attests to a necessity, such as, for example, that the stone must be solid, the plant must grow and bear fruit in this or that form, and the animal in it's kind must be and do what it is intended to do. This need does not lie in the matter; but this is a work of the perfect spirits to whom such business is given.
EA|0|43|16|0|But how the spirits carry out such business here in this region, we will illuminate in the following by certain kind of dramatic representations and narrations as clearly as always possible.
EA|0|44|1|1|Guardian spirits in the kingdom of nature (5 March 1847)
EA|0|44|1|0|You know how at certain times gardeners and farmers scatter seeds in the soil, and that soon after, each seed scattered in the soil begins to swell, finally bursts open at the place where the germ is located, and a small white-greenish point comes out of the seed; That is the germ. Almost visibly, this germ tenderly grows more and more, and where previously only one spike was visible, now two, three and more leaves are unfolding, and the plant continues to expand, gaining strength and power, and soon the flower buds are visible; From hour to hour, they become more and more exuberant, finally burst open, unfold, the blossom appears, and in it's calyx, the new fruit already sits like a young bee in it's cell, and is first nourished as an infant by the ambrosial scent of the flower; and when the new fruit has attained just strength through this heavenly food, it receives it's nourishment from the trunk and it's life from the light.
EA|0|44|2|0|Behold, such is the natural course during the growth of a plant; for the growth begins with the first insertion of the seed into the earth, and ends with the ripening of the fruit.
EA|0|44|3|0|The seed itself would have as little power to look for it's own nourishment as a newborn child, even less than a child in the womb, if there were not spirits, who would give to those spiritual intelligence propertys that direction, through which these propertys have to go to the certain point, where their own sphere of action is assigned to them.
EA|0|44|4|0|In order to see this quite figuratively, let us now take a grain of wheat; the grain of wheat has the following intelligence propertya in itself: First, particles of love, i.e. the actual nutrient in the grain of wheat; a second propertyum is the spirit, or actually spiritual substrate, by virtue of which alcohol can also be obtained from the grain of wheat, as from other fruits; Another property is the carbon, which is immediately visible when burning, therefore it often happens that if too much of this property rises in a stalk, the seed already from the field becomes gangrenous and finally black. Another property feature of this grain is the sour and brewing substance, by virtue of which a tasty beer can be made from this seed, just as from barley, oats and corn. Another property feature is the ethereal sulfur, which is responsible for the combustibility of the seed; and yet another property is the oil substance, according to which a quite tasty oil can be drawn from the wheat, as from any other grain. Another substance is the sugar substance, which is very abundant in the wheat seed kernel; and yet another substance or propertyum is the gummy mucilage, according to which the so-called starch flour can be obtained from this seed kernel.
EA|0|44|5|0|Then, in the seed, there is a good portion of the purest and simplest hydrogen gas propertyum, which is a main component of the wheat stalk, as well as of all other plant genera; for this substance or propertyum continually fills the hollow tube of the stalk, and keeps it upright; Without this substance, the stem could not grow upwards, and thus the hollow stem is a balloon tied to it's roots in the earth, which maintains the flesh of the plant as long as it has not acquired it's own necessary firmness. But once this has attained it's necessary firmness, then this propertyum is drawn more and more into the ripening and maturing seed, and is kept there as a basic propertyum, in order to be present in the next sowing as the first main thing in the business of growing in just measure.
EA|0|44|6|0|From this enumeration of the propertya in our wheat grain, we have seen how many different basic propertya must be present and active. But how are they led? By spirits employed for the purpose, whereby however always a subdivision of the spirits occurs, which have their business territorially over themselves.
EA|0|44|7|0|The lowest kind of spirits has only about one field each, approximately as the natural fields are divided among the people on the surface of the earth. Such a spirit has the necessary wisdom and power, and directs the individual propertya merely with his will, and this will is like a judgment for the released soul-propertya. This spirit knows exactly the propertya in the seed laid into the earth; it knows how much of it is present from the earth, and how much down from the stars, and in what kind and in what proportion.
EA|0|44|8|0|When then the seed is put into the earth, he breathes his will over the field, which will, homogeneous with the certain propertys, seizes these propertys and compels them to their determined place. There they flow according to their intelligence directed to this point, and there they begin their business in the form of infusorial animal-like beings, for which they possess intelligence and the appropriate power. There they form the roots, the tubes; others again rise into these roots, and nourish or enlarge them; others again rise through the roots into the trunk; seize there the equals and kindred in the order of their intelligence, and one kind forms the tubes in the trunk, the others form valves, pumps and vents; again others and purer ones rise through these tubes, and form leaves in the order and form of their intelligence. Again still purer ones rise higher through the tubes, and form the bud, the flower; and the purest and by this act itself most purified ones, form the fruit, and the even spiritual central intelligences unite in the fruit to the germ, and enclose themselves with a tissue, through which the outer and not yet so pure intelligences cannot penetrate.
EA|0|44|9|0|If the ripeness has been caused by this activity over time, then this field's spirit has also done it's work, and leaves the rest to the people, and something thereby to the nature spirits, which then cause the decomposition, or better, the further dissolution of those parts which do not belong to the fruit, so that these propertya can rise then in the next period in a freer form.
EA|0|44|10|0|Now think of as many such spirits, as many fields and as many different plant genera as there are; each one gets a certain genus on a certain territory and has to take care that this genus continues in the same condition and form.
EA|0|44|11|0|The slightest inattention on the part of such a managing spirit results in a misgrowth and a misharvest, which is sometimes not uncommon with spirits, because they do not have a directed but a completely free will with regard to their work, which is necessary, because in a directed will, there can be no power. Therefore, if people are to be chastened with a bad harvest, nothing more or less is needed than to entrust this business to more lukewarm spirits who do not care so much about it, If these spirits, which watch over the vegetation, do not bring the properly delivered soul-propertya in the right order and number under the roof, the unoccupied ones immediately rise to the second region, unite there to self-beings and to nature spirits, then cause bad weather, bad miasms, and all this has a bad effect on the plant growth.
EA|0|44|12|0|But so that this happens as seldom as possible, and only in a few places, these spirits again have a higher and more perfect spirit over them, which already has a much larger territory to supervise. Such a spirit is, as it were, like a lord of the manor, and already has many things under him. Imagine the individual spirits like subjects, and the one who is over them like a lord of the manor, and you have a pretty much correct relationship; or like there is a lord who has various businesses in his district, and is privy to each individual business; his workers each do only one; but he overlooks them all, and distributes the work to them according to their talents.
EA|0|44|13|0|A lord of the manor or such a lord of his district, however, does not reach over into the district of another; but so that an equal order may prevail in all districts according to the nature of the districts, a spiritual governor is again placed over the district lords, who in a certain way already overlooks and directs a whole country in everything. This is already a spirit from the third region; but you know that several countries make up a kingdom; an angelic prince watches over it; but over all kingdoms, the Prince of princes watches, as He also watches, what no spirit can do, in every single property; and it is therefore that the eye of the Lord sees everywhere what is there and happens.
EA|0|45|1|1|Minerals, plant, and animals (6 March 1847)
EA|0|45|1|0|The plant kingdom, about the origin of which we have just spoken, is in a certain way the transition point from the mineral and the ether, which descends from the celestial bodies into the animal kingdom.
EA|0|45|2|0|In the very foundation of the matter, however, there is neither a mineral nor a plant kingdom; because both the mineral and the plant kingdom is in the most actual sense also a kingdom of animals, and each mineral consists of as many so-called infusoric animal genera as individual soul-property intelligences are discoverable in it for the spirit of wisdom, which is certainly something unthinkable for the ordinary intellectual man; but if someone possesses only something of the true wisdom and cleverness of the spirit, it will not be too difficult for him to find out in every mineral as in every plant the intellectual psychic basic propertys, namely by the way as it has been shown so far.
EA|0|45|3|0|Would you be allowed to discover all possible properties in a mineral or in a plant, you will also find just as many basic propertya, each of which is very peculiar, and therefore only fulfills a certain purpose in the mineral with one intelligence.
EA|0|45|4|0|But in order for a mineral to become what it is and should be, the various propertya belonging to it, must unite as if in one, in order to represent through this unification, precisely that mineral which must be represented in accordance with the order.
EA|0|45|5|0|In order to see this quite well, we will proceed to an example.
EA|0|45|6|0|Let us assume iron; how many propertya will be necessary for the production of this metal? By enumerating the individual properties of this metal, we will see what is needed to produce it.
EA|0|45|7|0|First, iron is heavy; what causes this heaviness? Through a property that rises from the innermost chambers of the earth; therefore, even though it is bound to this metal here, it still directs it's intelligent pull to where it has been banished for so long. In this property it has, as it were, it's love downwards.
EA|0|45|8|0|Furthermore, one notices the characteristic of hardness in the iron; this propertyity, which stands alone, contains in itself the vital intelligence of complete selfishness, and thus hardness and incorruptibility against any surroundings. This property is like the gravity from below.
EA|0|45|9|0|Furthermore, we discover in the iron a supple flexibility; this is a propertyum or a soul-intelligence, which, tested in many ways, carries in itself compliance. This property is therefore already more powerful than the first two. They lose nothing in their peculiarity through the presence of this property, but nevertheless they must conform to this property, which contains a humble docility; Therefore the iron becomes all the more flexible and pliable when it is heated, and this pliability and flexibility of the iron in the heated state corresponds all the more to willing humility, because humility and the will become all the more pliable the more they have been tried or tested by the test of fire. This propertyum is still from below, but it is already of a good kind, because it conforms, since it has learned to conform through many trials.
EA|0|45|10|0|Another characteristic property is the dissolvability; for you know that iron can be dissolved by acids, as by fire. In this property lies the intelligence of being free, which property takes all the previously named ones with it, when it has found the support in it's intelligence to make itself free and to become free. At the same time, this property corresponds also in natural respect to the centrifugal or expanding force, which, if it had no limitation, would expand into infinity.
EA|0|45|11|0|But so that this does not happen, we immediately discover another characteristic beside it, or an intelligence propertyum, which in a way contains the unadulterated stoicism in itself. This, therefore, wants to be reduced to the most minute. This propertyum is therefore the controller for the former, and limits it in its' thirst for expansion; on the other hand, the former centrifugal propertyum also controls this latter centripetal propertyum.
EA|0|45|12|0|Again we notice another characteristic of this metal; it is the slight glowing at the fire; this is a propertyum of anger in the iron, which is usually dormant; but when it is excited, it appears most powerfully, and devours all former propertya, and puts them into it's state. These propertys, which we have listed so far in this metal, are all from below, and would not represent the actual iron for a long time, if they were not saturated with the nobler propertys from the stars.
EA|0|45|13|0|But how can one recognize these propertya? Just like the earlier ones by the even further enumeration of the various properties of this metal.
EA|0|45|14|0|When iron is grated, it gives off it's own metal-acid odor; this odor is a property with an intelligence in which active love already expresses itself; for just as in all acid or in the actual oxygen the air of life known to you is present, so it is in spiritual terms the active love which, as you have long known, is life in the most actual sense. This property is the main unifying principle of this metal; for it not only permeates it completely, but also surrounds it like an atmosphere of it's own; hence the smell of iron.
EA|0|45|15|0|Another characteristic of this metal is that it shows a great readiness to receive electricity. The cause of this is the same property in this metal; it is the intelligence of mobility, and with it, the thirst for social union. This propertyum is likewise not like the earlier ones a firmly bound one, but like the aforementioned, only one that penetrates and surrounds this metal; but since it is nevertheless more or less related to the earlier propertyums, it holds with them a kind of standing quarters, and is constantly endeavoring to make them free, and then to win them over for itself. It usually occurs in the appearance of rust, which rust, as you will have often experienced, in time turns all the iron in on itself, and gradually dissolves it completely.
EA|0|45|16|0|The rust in itself is not the actual electric property, which remains continuously free; but these are the other earlier propertys already connected in a certain way to this free property, which strive, each in it's kind, to become equal to this property. Behold, this property is therefore also from above.
EA|0|45|17|0|Another characteristic is the shimmering or shining of the iron, namely in a whitish-gray color; this propertyum contains the concept of rest; only in rest can everything balance itself out; and when everything is balanced, then an equal surface appears, and this is receptive to light, like the surface of a mirror. This property feature is inherent in all iron, but it is not firmly bound to it, but unites with it only when the surface of the iron is cleaned, polished and then smoothed. If, however, it's parts, which have entered into the greatest uniform rest on the surface, were disturbed by anything in it, then this property would already be gone, and if not completely, then at least partially; But from this it also follows that the soul of man in it's completeness is only capable of receiving light when it enters the rest of it's spirit; for the spirit is the main principle of rest, for which reason even the ancient sages desired nothing but rest and light for a soul in seclusion.
EA|0|45|18|0|In order to find all the properties in this metal still further, and thereby to indicate the way of this important work still more, and to make the animal kingdom in the mineral and plant kingdom quite clear, and how then the animal kingdom emerges from this, we will pursue next the sidereal specific properties of iron still further.
EA|0|46|1|1|The composition of intelligence properties in living beings (8 March 1847)
EA|0|46|1|0|When the metal iron is hammered, it becomes elastic. This elasticity is also a propertyum from above, and is identical with an orderly will-power which does not change from one day to the next. If this power is deflected by any available means, it will immediately revert to it’s former direction. This property force is one of the most widespread in the lower air sphere, and penetrates every atom of the air; that is why the air itself is elastic in the highest degree.
EA|0|46|2|0|Even though this power comes from above, it penetrates the entire earthly globe, and it is the main reason for all movement within and upon it. It is the actual principle that causes movement and elasticity in all bodies. Only in fire does it wane, because it is set into a too great activity – but this most important power cannot perish. When red-hot iron seemingly loses it, the elastic power returns as soon as the iron has cooled off and is hammered again.
EA|0|46|3|0|This propertyum is related to the light, because it consists of pure light atoms; According to the form it is spherical, or even better said: This propertyum is carried in an admittedly extremely small and highly transparent vesicle, which penetrates into all pores of the matter; If, as in the case of iron, the pores are rubbed and closed by hammering, so that these elastic propertyal bubbles cannot escape when this metal is bent, they immediately make their powerful presence felt when the iron is bent, and do not let it rest in the direction in which it was bent, but immediately drive it back again in that direction which is most corresponding to it's pressed position.
EA|0|46|4|0|Several naturalists have called these atoms of light “ætheric light monads.” The designation is correct, because the term “monad” signifies “the valence of one of a property kind.” Since this propertyum originates from the light, it is highly peculiar, particularly in its intellectual sphere. It loves rest and seeks it with the greatest persistence. And for the reason that the very principle of peacefulness lies within itself, in every restriction and oppression, seeking the previous state of rest, it exerts the greatest moving force, which nothing can resist when it has been brought out of it's equilibrium by something.
EA|0|46|5|0|Behold, this is therefore again a new propertyum - that is, a new intelligence in this metal, and it manifests itself in the apparently dead metal in the same way as it does in plants and animals; but from this it again follows that iron cannot possibly be a dead body, since one and the same intellectual force is active in it just as it is in animals, if it is excited by the right means.
EA|0|46|6|0|In what does this property consist, then, so completely? In a small spark of light, incomprehensible to you, in the aforementioned bubble; this small spark of light is a psychological intelligence of persistent will, and remains quiet in it's little dungeon as long as it is not offended by any push or pressure; but if it is offended, then it awakens in it's shell, and breaks open it's walls, as the air does the walls of a bubble when it comes into it. If the pressure or impact is only slight and weak, it's existence is evidenced by a tremor, from which the sound usually originates. If, however, the pressure or impact becomes more violent, it tears it's shells and sparks forth as brightly shining sparks of fire; hence, in fire, too, this propertyum appears freely and destroys everything that comes in it's way.
EA|0|46|7|0|I think, now that you have become acquainted with these propertys and have seen that they are really present in this metal just as they are in the plant- and animal kingdoms, what is to prevent us from assuming with just cause that animal life is also present in the metals and other minerals as well as in the animals themselves? For the individual intelligences are always the same, whether in minerals, plants or animals, only with the difference that in minerals, only very few intelligences appear united, while in plants, and especially in the more developed animal kingdom, a far greater quantity is already present; Where the mineral counts about 8, 9, 10, at the most up to 20 intelligences, there are already many thousands with some plants, with some animals many millions and millions of times millions, and with the human being, countless amounts from all stars and from all atomic particles of the earth.
EA|0|46|8|0|The more or less, however, does not exclude the animal life in the minerals, and that not because firstly, these intellectual propertya reveal themselves in all kinds of living animal forms to the armed eye of an explorer, and because secondly, these intelligences in the metals and minerals are the same to a hair as in the animals.
EA|0|46|9|0|If you had such a microscope, which would magnify the objects about six million times, you would discover by means of this microscope in a single drop of water, an enormous number of the rarest animal forms; These forms are nothing but carriers of various individual intelligences, which continually meet in hostility, seize each other, and seemingly destroy each other; but in their place, a new form soon takes it's place, which absorbs all the earlier ones and, as it were, consumes them; when such a form has saturated itself sufficiently, it comes to rest and sinks to the bottom.
EA|0|46|10|0|But when then an innumerable number of such figures have come to rest and have sunk, then they adhere firmly to each other in the rest as most related beings, and behold, out of it an apparently dead matter becomes for your eye. But it is by no means so; It is only a trapped number of individual intelligences, which can be dissolved and come to life again, and combined into another form, which work, as you already know, our already very well known spirits perform in exactly the same way as we have observed them in their activity in the plant kingdom.
EA|0|46|11|0|And after we have thoroughly gone through this introduction, we want to go to the animal kingdom and see how the spirits work there.
EA|0|47|1|1|The Composition of Intelligence properties in living things (9 March 1847)
EA|0|47|1|0|It is sometimes not unnecessary - in order to make what follows all the more vivid and comprehensible - to recall what has already been said; and so we also want to mention something about the different quantity-ratios of the property intelligences from the three realms. It has been said above:
EA|0|47|2|0|If in matter, or in the metal or mineral kingdom, 10 to 20 intelligences occur, then in the plant kingdom they occur a thousand to a thousand times a thousand, in the animal kingdom on a higher level, a million and a million times a million, but in man, they go into the indefinite. That this is really the case, we want to show more closely by a comparative example.
EA|0|47|3|0|You can make iron glowing hot, reforge it, take away what used to be in front and weld it on backwards, and other such changes, and the iron will remain iron afterwards, as it was before; it is the same case with all other metals.
EA|0|47|4|0|Stones are already somewhat closer to the plant kingdom, and also already have more propertya than metals, and indeed the more common they are, the nobler and richer in property respect; therefore, if they are destroyed, they cannot easily be restored to their former complete state. They remain as crumbled parts of an earlier complete larger stone of still the same matter; but they cannot be joined by the fire like the metals to one and the same material mass; because fire already puts them into a completely different state, which never resembles the earlier one.
EA|0|47|5|0|The cause of this phenomenon is the plurality of property intelligences, which must already take hold in a greater order than in the metals; and if this order is disturbed by anything, by which or whereby several intelligences have recommended themselves, then matter no longer remains the same as it was before.
EA|0|47|6|0|Take only one limestone in it's raw and then in it's burnt state; in it's raw state it may lie in water for a 1000 years, but it will not only not dissolve, but only become firmer, because several propertya unite with it in the water. But throw a burnt limestone into water, and it will dissolve into a completely white mush in a few minutes. The cause of this phenomenon is that a certain number of propertys have escaped through the fire, which previously gave the stone density and strength; if water is finally added, then several more propertys are released, and the few that remain, lose the necessary cohesion, and then fall apart as a mush. When the water is removed from the slurry, some of the propertya that have become free, return to the slurry and cause it to regain greater strength, which is why it is also used as a binding material in masonry.
EA|0|47|7|0|From this example we have now seen that bricks cannot be manipulated in the same way as metals without losing their former properties. This is even more the case with clay, which, once it has been baked, completely loses it's former property; for a well-baked brick never becomes clay, still less a so-called clay slate. But even more than clay, loam is heathy; for a loam cake placed in the fire burns up almost as well as peat or hard coal; only this is understood of pure loam. Loam, however, can still be softened by water and kneaded into various forms, and also remains loam, which is also the case with the clay.
EA|0|47|8|0|But what a completely different case it is already with the most ordinary plant; there is already such a fixed order that it may not be displaced anywhere by an atom without harming the nature of the plant. The reason for this is that in the plant of the simplest kind itself, all the propertys must already be present in a well-ordered manner, which are otherwise to be found divided and separated in the whole mineral kingdom.
EA|0|47|9|0|Let us take, for example, a moss plant, or even a sponge that grows from today to tomorrow; what is in the root cannot form the stem, and even in the root there is already such a firm order, that if a propertyum which is active in the root at noon, would be most active at midnight, would cause such disorder in the plant that it would wither and die.
EA|0|47|10|0|Therefore, gardeners - if they want to move their trees well - should remember exactly the direction under which a small tree with it's roots and branches used to stand; for if they reverse this order, the moved tree will either progress with difficulty or not at all, and this because there is a significant difference between the northern and southern propertyas. Conifers are particularly susceptible to this problem; if they are not properly aligned heavenwards, so they wither. The same is the case with grafts; a graft from a northern branch grafted onto a southern branch of another sapling, will always wither because the propertya are not homogeneous.
EA|0|47|11|0|But from this you can see with what great accuracy the order must be handled with regard to the position of the propertya; For every atomic-size particle of a leaf already has another property, which, although it has the greatest relationship to it's neighbor, is nevertheless not completely the same as it's neighbor, for if this were not the case, a leaf could never be constructed, and whoever would doubt this, should only try to cut out an equally round particle from a leaf and attach it to an equally large cutout of the same leaf, and he will convince himself that there will never be a connection. Yes, I tell you, there is already such a great order that no human wisdom can ever comprehend it in it's fullness, as long as the spirit of man dwells in his mortal shell; and the further out into the extremities of a plant, the more abundant is the number of intelligences, and the more immovable it's order, which is just not yet so developed in the branches, especially of young trees, hence these can also be translated, or grafted into one another.
EA|0|47|12|0|But if already with the plants such a great order must be handled, so that they become what they are supposed to be, as different institutions of redemption, namely for the freeing of soul intelligences, how great must then be the order, where the plant kingdom passes over into the animal kingdom.
EA|0|47|13|0|In order to understand this order as thoroughly as possible, we will soon illuminate this matter by means of numerous illustrative examples, and admire the activity and wisdom of the managing spirits employed here.
EA|0|48|1|1|The boundaries between nature’s kingdoms (12 March 1847)
EA|0|48|1|0|To this day, naturalists have not been able to determine where the mineral kingdom merges into the plant kingdom, and where the plant kingdom merges into the animal kingdom; or where does the one kingdom end, and where does the other begin? Where is definitely the last and most perfect plant, after which no more plant stage comes, but immediately a first admittedly very imperfect animal takes it's place?
EA|0|48|2|0|Behold, these are things which are still in great obscurity; for there are on the surface of the earth a great many plants which seem to be more of an animal than of a vegetable nature, and again there are animals which by far look more like plants than like animals. So there are also minerals, which could rather be taken for plants than for minerals, and again there are plants, which could rather be taken for minerals than for plants; and so there are also many animals, which still show plant-like extremities, and again there are plants, out of which an almost quite well formed animal looks out.
EA|0|48|3|0|Since things are like this, everyone will easily see that an exact determination of the borders would be an extremely difficult piece of work for every natural scientist, and this mainly because there are still an enormous number of animal- and plant genera that are not yet known to natural scientists and will hardly ever become known; for the greatest number of the most curious plants and animals grow and dwell in the depths of the sea. The large submarine areas, however, are somewhat difficult to access for botanists and zoologists; therefore it is also difficult to make an acquaintance with the animals and plants of this moist terrain.
EA|0|48|4|0|In addition, however, there are also a lot of animals and plants on the earth's surface itself, which are unknown to the natural scientists because these lands of the earth, which are somewhat inconveniently situated for their spirit of exploration, are themselves not yet known.
EA|0|48|5|0|Naturalists are already wondering about corals, and it is not yet completely clear whether they belong to the mineral, plant or animal kingdom; for every naturalist knows that corals are formed by a kind of worms, which are very small, stick together and thus form a coral branch. The worms are certainly animals; But when they harden, their mass is as solid as precious stone, but the form in which these little animals gradually form by sticking together, resembles a defoliated little tree, which has branches, twigs and very small twigs. Thus this plant is, according to it's formation, a volume of countless animals, as mass a mineral, and as image and form, a little flower.
EA|0|48|6|0|What the coral actually is, would be difficult to determine with an expression; but that the coral is that, as it was determined before, everyone can easily see and assume, thus in part animal, in part mineral, and in part, plant.
EA|0|48|7|0|Similar to this plant are also the various metal flowers, which are formed together and all in the same way. In the sea, however, there are still a lot of small and large animals, which even more than the corals, include the three kingdoms in the most obvious way.
EA|0|48|8|0|Let us consider, for example, the great octopus. This sure is the largest animal on earth; for in it's fully grown state it is over five hundred fathoms long, and about a hundred fathoms wide and thick. This animal has no definite shape, but when it sometimes comes to the surface of the sea, it resembles a rather plump island, which here and there shows a rather lush vegetation; On it's back grows not infrequently moss, sea-grass, and even small sea-trees, which even bear a red round fruit, which you have already seen yourself often, and especially with the gold workers, who set this fruit in gold, and sell it as an ornament of a watchband.
EA|0|48|9|0|This fruit, which is often found floating freely along the shores of the sea, usually grows and ripens on the back of our octopus, which is only driven to the surface of the sea by a nasty undersea weather. Besides these plants, however, one also finds a lot of red rock-like elevations on the back of this animal, which are not infrequently thrown off, and for a time, as long as they are not yet completely solidified, like dark red pumice stones float around on the surface of the sea and are often found on some seashores, sometimes even on solid land, where once a sea stood, under the name dragon's blood. This dragon's blood has a great similarity with red ironstone, sometimes also with the mercurial peritomic hornblende. This blood is entirely mineral, which is the only real thing found on the back of this animal.
EA|0|48|10|0|In appearance, this animal is therefore a plant and a mineral at the same time; but if, unfortunately, a ship or sometimes several ships come to rest over the back of this enormous animal, then the animal quickly dives upward, lifting entire ship above sea level so that they soon topple over and, coming to rest out of the water, can no longer escape from this ground of certain doom; for once the animal sees that the ships on it's back are overturned, it raises from all sides a thousand dazzling white arms like large elephant trunks to a height of thirty fathoms, and in a thickness of not infrequently eight shoes in diameter.
EA|0|48|11|0|Once it has pushed its arms out far enough, like the snail's horns, it then bends these terrible arms down to the ships lying on it's back, crushes them in an instant, and then with these thousand arms carries the crushed ship under itself into it's inordinately wide maw, and in this way consumes the whole ship with everything that was inside. In its stomach lies such a digestive power, that nothing resists it; it consumes stones, metals, wood, even diamonds so completely that not the smallest undigested residue remains.
EA|0|48|12|0|But because this animal digests so many different things, it is then also explainable that on it's surface, as on the surface of a small water planet, a lot of vegetative and mineral post-formations appear.
EA|0|48|13|0|Then one could also ask to which kingdom this being should be counted, to the animal kingdom, to the plant kingdom or to the mineral kingdom? For by virtue of it's shape, it is quite mineral in appearance, like a piece of earth or a piece of land on which there is quite a luxuriant growth of various plants; but since various plants occur on this creature, it could also be taken for a large tuber of a sea plant root, or as it were for an oversized undersea mimosa, which entwines itself around ships, as the small mimosa on land does around individual insects, and then pulls them down into it's flower chalice.
EA|0|48|14|0|If someone illuminates these points quite critically, it will be just as difficult for him to classify this being into a certain realm, as it would be difficult for every natural scientist to classify the earth itself into a certain class; because the earth itself is to all appearances certainly mineral, because it produces such a tremendous amount of minerals on it's back, but it is also just as surely a plant, because it gives birth to so many plant-offspring, and even more surely it is an animal because it produces such a tremendously rich animal life.
EA|0|48|15|0|From all this, however, something emerges that is strange for you, of course, at first sight. For at the very foundation there is neither a mineral, nor a plant, nor an animal kingdom separate in itself, but there is only one kingdom as a whole, and that is the kingdom of beings in a variety of forms, and everything is originally animal, and not mineral, and not plant; and therein the reason why the distinctions between the three supposed realms stand on perpetually equally loose and untenable feet.
EA|0|48|16|0|Only in the order of the ascent of the beings are certain stages set, which everyone easily sees as separate; for he who cannot distinguish a rock from a tree, a tree from an ox, and finally an ox from a donkey, is, as you are wont to say: baptism and chrysam corrupted, and he will have a hard time with astronomy, and even harder with our theory about the spiritual earth.
EA|0|48|17|0|But now that we know this, it will become easier and easier for us to listen to the activity of our spirits, which have already been discussed many times.
EA|0|49|1|1|The animal soul and spirits’ influence on it (13 March 1847)
EA|0|49|1|0|How the spirits of the mineral and plant kingdoms arrange the specifical intelligences into one being, and how they connect the sidereal and telluric ones, we have already dealt with sufficiently; The only thing that remains for us to observe is the transition or actually the becoming of the animal from the former realm, and to observe what all the spirits have to observe and do here themselves.
EA|0|49|2|0|In every animal there is already a more or less developed soul, which works in it's body, which is still a coarse matter, through the so-called nerve-spirit that surrounds it at all times; and in this, the animal kingdom differs from the plant kingdom, and even more from the mineral kingdom, that the animal already has a free psyche, while in the plant kingdom and especially in the mineral kingdom, this is still interwoven with matter and divided, such as the spirit of wine in the grape, since someone can also consume very many grapes and not become intoxicated, while the spirit from twenty grapes would be enough to intoxicate ten people. One understands here by itself large, good and ripe grapes.
EA|0|49|3|0|Where does this spirit reside in the grape, this fiery-spiritual ether? In the grape, it is still very divided and cannot have any effect, since in each grape juice berry, among a thousand specific substances, such an ethereal specific is also mixed in. But if this single specific is pulled out of the many other specifics by a special apparatus known to you, and collected in a vessel, only then it expresses it's power.
EA|0|49|4|0|So it is also the case with the animal soul. It is an aggregate of a quantity of ethereal substantial specifics, which already form an intelligent constant being in so far, as they have united to this very being.
EA|0|49|5|0|When the act of procreation occurs in animals, the spirits drive these psychic animal beings by their will into the material procreative organs of the animals and enclose them at the moment of procreation with a material membrane; in this membrane, this psyche then becomes active and begins to order itself according to the completeness of it's intelligence.
EA|0|49|6|0|When the soul or the psyche has made the certain arrangements in this first dwelling and in itself, the spirits then see to it that this psyche receives the appropriate nourishment from the mother's womb through new organs specially formed for this purpose, and with it, the building material for it's future body, which it has to inhabit and through which it has to work.
EA|0|49|7|0|This body is formed by the soul itself, but of course under the continuous guidance of the spirits, which of course do not have to give a hand, but only their will to the work.
EA|0|49|8|0|However, the formation of the body proceeds in this way:
EA|0|49|9|0|The etheric-substantial psyche first organized it's intelligences, or rather these intelligences organize themselves according to the laws of assimilation dwelling in them, since black unites with black, white with white, red with red, green with green, blue with blue, hard with hard, soft with soft, tough with tough, sweet with sweet, bitter with bitter, sour with sour, and light with light and so on. But since every such etheric and now already substantial intelligence specificum carries a perfect idea in itself, which idea plasticizes itself in a certain form, this property of the soul passes in the period of formation of the body to the body, and the body is then at it' full formation nothing but the typical form of the complete soul, which was given into the womb of an animal at the moment of conception.
EA|0|49|10|0|Once the form in the mother's womb is fully developed, and the soul, after it's formation, has in a certain way reshaped itself in the form of the body, then it has a rest for a certain time, and the body then continues to form itself through the nourishment still taken in the mother's womb, of course by supporting the soul in so far as it only then begins it's new activity in the main viscera.
EA|0|49|11|0|This is when the pulse begins to beat and the juices begin to circulate in the new body; the new food is already absorbed into the stomach, with which it begins it's digestive business.
EA|0|49|12|0|During this time, the so-called foetus comes to life in the womb.
EA|0|49|13|0|Then, when the body is completely regulated by this operation, all organs have opened, pulse and digestion have entered the regular course, and the nerves have been saturated, When the spirits have formed a nerve-spirit in them that is most closely related to the soul through it's own electromagnetic process of fermentation, then the spirits again enter with their will, loosen the bonds between the foetus and the womb, and then drive the new being out of the womb, and that is the birth.
EA|0|49|14|0|After birth, the newborn animal must be nourished for a short time from the mother's womb, as, for example, in mammals with milk, in poultry by the supersliming of nutrients with which the parents feed the young in the nests; With the water-amphibians likewise with a mucus, which these release in the water as a unique kind of milk, and with the amphibians on land, with a juice, which the old ones let flow out either from their warts, or even also from their throat. With this food, the body is further developed so that it can then seek, find and consume the food intended for it.
EA|0|49|15|0|From the moment when the body finds it's nourishment freely and enjoys it, the psyche dwelling in it begins, according to the guidance of the spirits, to invert the material specifics of the body into substantial ones, and in this way forms itself through the life of it's body into a richer, and thus also more perfect psyche, which, when it has reached the highest possible formation in a body, then gradually disregards it more and more.
EA|0|49|16|0|Through this neglect the body weakens more and more, until it becomes completely annoying to the soul and unfit for further work, which causes pain to the soul through the nerve-spirit, but which pain then contributes to the fact that the soul finally gets rid of such a burden completely; Then the body falls as if dead and motionless, but the soul becomes free again, and is caught by the spirits again and forced to the procreation of a higher animal stage, where it then becomes active in quite the same way as it has now been described, only more complicated.
EA|0|49|17|0|But the specifica of the discarded body must be dissolved again, because they have not yet been put together in a certain, but in a necessary order by the soul. Through the repeated dissolution, however, they are then placed in a more definite order, and form the female psyche in the course of the advancing animal stages, while the free psyche proper, which we have now dealt with, is the male one; and thus Eve comes forth everywhere from the ribs of man.
EA|0|49|18|0|Of course, one could ask here: What then happens to the specifices of discarded female bodies?
EA|0|49|19|0|They are united with the males; by this unification, they are then only in a next stage able to form in themselves female and male. For the fact that male and female come out of one and the same womb, hardly needs to be mentioned, since certainly each of you has already brought it so far in zoognosy.
EA|0|49|20|0|But if the mother did not unite female and male specifica in her body at the same time, from where would she nourish the female and from where the male? I think this thing is already so clear that it would be a formal empty mouth waffling to say more about it, and ridiculous and boring beyond measure, I would like to show you everything by words, how the feathers of the bird grow, the bristles of the sow, the horns of the ox, and the long ears of the donkey; for all this lies in the order of the soul, how it orders it's intelligences in the aforementioned way according to the laws of assimilation.
EA|0|49|21|0|Since we have now seen the work of the spirits in this realm clearly enough, even if only through a few hints, we will next visit the transition into man and then soon look around a little deeper in the earth, i.e. the spiritual earth.
EA|0|50|1|1|Influences of the spirits during the procreation of human beings (15 March 1847)
EA|0|50|1|0|You have already been told so much about the nature of man, his soul and spirit, that you, so to speak, already know almost most of what concerns the whole nature of man; also the procreation has already been shown to you in the most manifold way. It only remains to show you the influence of the spirits, which they have in the procreation of man.
EA|0|50|2|0|As far as the material procreation is concerned, it differs little or not at all from the common animal procreation; the difference lies more in the interior.
EA|0|50|3|0|The soul must be naturally already before the procreation completely there, that is, it must unite all substantial specifica in itself, which are otherwise distributed in the whole universe, and be supplied to it from all sides.
EA|0|50|4|0|Such a perfect substantial specifical-compendium is then already the soul; only the specifica in it are in a certain way chaotically intermixed, so that one could say at most: Before conception, the soul is a knot, a so-called Gordian knot, which must first be untangled in order to reach a form. The untangling of this knot begins with the act of procreation, because there this Gordian knot of the soul is driven into the womb and enveloped.
EA|0|50|5|0|Within this envelopment, the corresponding intelligences begin to recognize each other, to approach each other, and to take hold of each other; but in order to be able to do this, the spirits provide them with light in their envelopment, in which light these substantial specific intelligences recognize each other, separate themselves, then approach each other, take hold of each other, and unite - and all this through the compulsion of the will of those spirits to whom this business is entrusted. but these spirits are what you call guardian spirits, and are angels and great angels who all have influence; and there is no man who does not have at least three guardian spirits, two angels and a great angel, over whom a Seventh still watches, whom you already know well.
EA|0|50|6|0|These guardian spirits and angels are around the newly conceived soul from the moment of conception, and constantly take care of it's proper formation.
EA|0|50|7|0|Once the soul has received the human form again in it's envelopment, then corresponding specifica are supplied to it from the mother's womb; the soul finally uses these specifica for it's own firmer bonding of it's intelligences.
EA|0|50|8|0|Once this has happened, other and new specifica already flow out of the mother's womb into the place of the new incarnation in the mother's womb; these are already used for the formation of the nerves; the nerves are, in a certain sense, cords and strings which the soul can take hold of everywhere, and attracted in order to be able to give the following body every possible movement precisely through these cords and strings.
EA|0|50|9|0|If the nerves are finished in their bases and connections, then already again new properties follow their flow. These are arranged for the formation of the viscera; and if the main viscera are represented in the first organic bases, then they are connected immediately with the main nerves.
EA|0|50|10|0|After this work, the complete formation of the intestines begins with somewhat different specifications. But since most of the nerves converge in the head, mainly in the back head, in which the soul also has it's head, the formation of the head begins simultaneously with the formation of the viscera, which is the most corresponding image of the soul, because all intelligence of the soul is concentrated in the head through certain main emissions; and because the eyes are the most perfect symbol of intelligence, the head and especially the eyes will be the first to be seen; for in the eyes, all the emanations of the individual intelligences of the soul flow through each other, and by this very flowing through each other, they form the natural power of sight of the soul, by means of which it can see the outer world inside itself.
EA|0|50|11|0|When the soul has finished this work with the help of the will of the spirits, it is again supplied with new elements; from these, all kinds of things of the human body are then already ordered. There is no need of making or creating here; the substances create itself, if only the orderly way is indicated to it. And so here flesh, cartilage, muscles, tendons and bones are formed, and each takes hold by itself, what belongs to one and the same; Only the direction would be missed and therefore also the form, if the spirits did not show the right way to the intelligence specimens through their wise willpower, which can even happen sometimes, when the mother, who carries such a child in herself, sometimes goes to hell in her mind, where then, of course, my good spirits and angels cannot provide full active company. The consequence of such misfortune is usually a miscarriage, or sometimes even an infant from hell, which the so-called common people call a changeling; - therefore it would be advisable for every mother to behave as Christianly virtuous as possible during pregnancy.
EA|0|51|1|1|The development of the human fetus (18 March 1847)
EA|0|51|1|0|When the soul has developed the cartilages, muscles, bones and tendons described above, it will take further care to bring the outermost extremities to complete perfection through the correct and orderly use of the properties belonging to them.
EA|0|51|2|0|When this is also done, the soul withdraws into the intestines and begins to set the muscles of the heart in motion, through which movement the organs are first opened by their own watery juices and in a certain way pierced.
EA|0|51|3|0|When this puncture has taken place, the soul immediately sets the spleen in action; thereby blood is immediately produced and led into the heart chambers, from where it is then also driven into the opened organs as soon as possible.
EA|0|51|4|0|Once the blood has made the first cycle, the stomach is set into action and immediately begins to bring the nutritive juices in it into a greater fermentation, whereby the nobler, more substantial substances are already separated, but the coarser, indigestible, slimy liquids are expelled through the natural emptying channel, whereby the liquid in the mother's bladder also comes from, which in a way is nothing other than the filth of the child already living in the mother's womb.
EA|0|51|5|0|After this fruit has spent three months alive in the womb of the mother, an eternal spirit is placed in the heart of the soul - which has become calm and whose spiritual heart has reached a certain solidity - by an angelic spirit; Of course, no-one has to think of a material envelopment here, but a spiritual one, which is much stronger and more durable than a material one, which can already be seen from many things in the world, where it is easier to break through a material dungeon than a spiritual one.
EA|0|51|6|0|Take just once a poor man and then an exceedingly rich man; put the poor man up against a thick wall and tell him to break through that wall, and he will take a crowbar and a strong hammer and become master of the strong wall with them. But when he comes to the rich, hard-hearted man, he will not master the heart of the rich man with a crowbar, nor with a hammer, and still less by pleading; for this is enclosed with spiritual bonds, which no earthly power is able to break through. Only the Spirit of all spirits can do that!
EA|0|51|7|0|After the insertion of the spirit into the heart of the soul - which action happens earlier in some children, later in others, in many three days before birth - the body will mature faster, and the birth will proceed.
EA|0|51|8|0|During this time, a mother should refrain from all irritations and desires; for these desires and irritations usually originate from hell, and wherever the mother touches herself in such a state of irritation, the spirit placed in the soul is excited as the opposite pole, and draws the soul by correspondence into the excited place, and this drawing of the soul is then also reproduced on the body. This is the origin of the so-called birthmarks of children.
EA|0|51|9|0|That such a sign takes only a local small place, and not initially the whole soul, and afterwards the whole body, is caused by the spirits; because if this would not be the case, then by such a careless touch and thereupon a complete branding of hell, a whole corruption of the soul, and with it the death of the body, could happen, and that would be exactly what hell intends.
EA|0|51|10|0|Therefore, everyone should beware of such people who have many and considerable moles on their bodies, because not infrequently, the infernal elements in such a being become more or less awake, and when they are awake, then the individual who has several such and considerably large markings on his body, is not infrequently evil in one or the other sphere. Either such people believe nothing, or they are devoted to fornication, or to evil manners, and in one respect the warning can also apply here: "Beware of the marked"; for hell marks everything given to it, so that it could not be taken from it, and it would like to reclaim it's own again after the expiration of the time limit, recognizing it as lawful.
EA|0|51|11|0|It is almost the same as in the world; the heavenly people also give of their possessions to their brothers and sisters without promissory bill and seal, because they give it in order not to take it again, and there is never a trial.
EA|0|51|12|0|The people of the world also give, but never without a promissory bill and seal, so that they can take it back again after the time limit has expired; and if the debtors cannot pay them back again, there is a lawsuit and trial, and that is hellish, because hell sues and proceeds forever.
EA|0|51|13|0|However, you must not take this birthmarking so exactly; because if these marks are only few and very small, then they have either only very little and mostly also no reference to the above illumination. As it was already shown above, so the protecting and work-guiding spirits prevent hell from such evil doings and activities; And even if a child gets some signs during the fight of the good spirits with the evil ones, they are still only signs (stigmata), which do not carry any consequences, because the infernal elements have been removed from them.
EA|0|51|14|0|A psychologist could freely ask and say here:
EA|0|51|15|0|But how can the Lord, if He is one, together with His innumerable angelic host, which is equipped with all power and wisdom, allow the abominable hell to do such a thing to the most innocent fruit in the womb? That is most unwise, and sounds very much like powerlessness.
EA|0|51|16|0|But then I say: To each his own! Let the tares grow together with the wheat until the time of harvest; then all the hellish will be separated from the heavenly most exactly, and the heavenly will be brought to heaven, and the hellish again to hell. And because of this, no soul will be lost, even if it already has a thousand infernal marks in it; for these will be taken from it and assigned to hell. But everything will depend on the fact that the soul, through humility, has made itself free of it's spirit. If it has freed the spirit, then it will also become free from everything through it; but if it has not, then it will remain imprisoned until the spirit has not lost it's sevenfold envelopment and has then become one with the soul.
EA|0|51|17|0|When the child is born from the mother's womb, the lungs are set into activity, and the child then begins to take in an innumerable amount of elements from the air with each breath, which are immediately used for the formation of the nerve-mind and for the strengthening of the soul; i.e. as far as it's substantial formal being is concerned. But what concerns it's inner properties and intelligence-nourishment, it gets through the senses of the body, and all this is ordered by the good spirits in this sphere.
EA|0|51|18|0|With this present enlightenment, you have the spiritual sphere of the first region, what it is and happens in it, revealed as clearly as possible for you.
EA|0|51|19|0|A greater and more thorough revelation of this matter cannot be conceived for the reason that the spiritual can never be given by earthly words in the clarity as it is in itself; but he who possesses a right feeling, and can hear, look, touch and feel with it, will find with great ease in it the thorough conviction of what has been said here irrefutably in the greatest clarity.
EA|0|51|20|0|Thus, however, we would also be finished with this first region, and next we will still go very briefly into the interior of the earth, and thus close this communication.
EA|0|52|1|1|The soul and spirit in a human being (20 March 1847)
EA|0|52|1|0|What concerns the natural earth, we have dealt with as precisely as possible in the natural part of this communication; but that this apparently natural earth is nothing less than natural, i.e. material, we will recognize even more precisely by the present further revelation than we have recognized it so far.
EA|0|52|2|0|But in order to reach a thorough knowledge in this matter, we must understand quite fundamentally what soul and spirit actually are.
EA|0|52|3|0|This difference has already been shown, and what has already been said would be sufficient to distinguish the essence of the spirit and the soul from each other for very enlightened minds; but for you who do not yet have the right contemplation in the subject of the inner life, the matter must be explained somewhat more clearly, so that you can thereby attain a correct understanding.
EA|0|52|4|0|The soul is the receptive organ for all the endless ideas of the primordial ground, from which it emerged like a breath; it is the carrier of the forms, the relations and the modes of action; all these ideas, forms, relations and modes of action are laid down in it in the smallest wrappings.
EA|0|52|5|0|A just measure of all that combined into one being, forms a perfect human soul; but because the soul is a compendium of an innumerable quantity of different substantial particles of intelligence, it can also be separated again as a composite in it's parts, as it were, like the air, which also forms and represents a continuum, but is nevertheless capable of an infinite separation.
EA|0|52|6|0|The fact that air can be separated from each other in larger, smaller and smallest particles, is proven by the next best foam, which consists of nothing but air bubbles created by the movement of a somewhat viscous liquid. When the bubbles disappear, the air sealed in them is immediately one again with the whole mass; but as long as the bubbles remain, they enclose a part of the air within themselves and, as you like to say, hermetically seal it off from the outer air through the transparent wall.
EA|0|52|7|0|Thus also the whole universe, yes the whole infinity is filled with the ideas of the Godhead, and the same, which fill the whole infinity, are also to be found in a monad, but of course in the most limited scale possible, just as the air in the smallest soap bubble contains all the same parts, which are to be found in the general air. That would be the soul.
EA|0|52|8|0|Yes, what is the spirit after all? Many a psychologist will ask.
EA|0|52|9|0|The spirit is not a form in itself, but it is the very being that creates the forms; and only when the forms are created, can it itself appear as a form in these created forms:
EA|0|52|10|0|Every force, if it is to confirm itself as such, must provide itself with a counterforce; only on the basis of this created supporting point, can the force express it's effects and bring them to manifestation.
EA|0|52|11|0|The spirit is therefore like the light, which remains eternally light in itself, but cannot become visible as light as long as there are no objects to illuminate.
EA|0|52|12|0|The light, as you see, for example, also with the sun, constantly and evenly goes out from it; but without an object, no eye can notice it's existence. A moonless night has just as much light emanating from the sun as a moonlit one; but in the first case, the light has no object up in the high ether, and therefore no-one notices that it is present. But if the moon stands as an efficient body in the high ether at night time, the outgoing sunlight is immediately perceived very powerfully, and everyone who is only somewhat familiar with astronomy, will easily notice how and from where the moon is illuminated by the sun.
EA|0|52|13|0|You may easily notice the spiritual effect of light in nature. It is true that everything is present in the earth and in the air; all forms of being and becoming lie together in seeming matter, motionless and unfeeling, and nothing stirs in them, but when the light comes, the forms that lie dead together, come to life, join with each other and become new forms. Just compare winter with summer, and you cannot miss the spiritual work of the light.
EA|0|52|14|0|Now you also know what the spirit actually is; it is the light, which produces itself from it's own warmth from eternity to eternity, and is like the warmth the love, and like the light, the wisdom.
EA|0|52|15|0|If a man has a soul, however perfect it may be, but has little or no light, he will have little or no activity in his soul and also in his body. But if light comes into this soul, it becomes active according to the measure of the light in it.
EA|0|52|16|0|The soul of a cretin, for example, is just as perfect in itself as that of a doctor of philosophy; but the body of this soul is too clumsy and heavy, and lets only extremely little or no light into the soul; or the spark of light which is put into the soul cannot flare up, because it is pressed too much by the clumsy mass of flesh. The soul of a philosopher, however, lets through much light; the mass of flesh has become looser through much learning, and does not press the spiritual flame to one point so much.
EA|0|52|17|0|For this reason, in the first case, one will find either no activity at all, or only very little; in the second case, however, the enlightened individual will have almost no rest and quiet because of all the activity.
EA|0|52|18|0|Of course, we are not yet talking about wisdom, where everything becomes light in the soul, but only about little or no light, and about more and much light; from this it can already be seen quite clearly that without spirit or light, everything is dead and not capable of any further development and perfection - while in the light, everything becomes alive, active, forming and perfecting itself.
EA|0|52|19|0|Light has certainly also no form for itself; but it creates the forms, and then works itself as form in the forms. The forms can be bound separately or together, and new ones can be formed innumerably; the light, however, cannot be separated, but it penetrates everything without interruption, what is receptive for the light, but what is not receptive for the light, that remains dark and dead in itself; because a lightless state of the soul is it's death.
EA|0|52|20|0|It is self-evident that we are speaking here of the eternal Light, which alone causes life, and not of a shooting light, lightning light, that is, an anger-light, which gives a doubtful enlightenment only for a moment; but when it ceases, then it becomes ten times darker than before. Such a light is like the infernal light; there are also such flare-ups, but after each one, there is always a tenfold greater darkness.
EA|0|52|21|0|Now that we have hopefully seen the difference between soul and spirit clearly enough, we can then also easily grasp that the earth in it's stronghold is nothing but Satan's captive soul, while his spirit clings to it, bound in new impenetrable bonds.
EA|0|52|22|0|We will next time take a closer look at this matter.
EA|0|53|1|1|Satana’s soul (23 March 1847)
EA|0|53|1|0|We have already touched upon the fact that a soul, in that it consists of innumerable substantial particles of intelligence - or to speak even more clearly - of innumerable miniature conceptual images, can likewise be divided again either into a complete dissolution or into certain compendia, which, depending on the different number and kind of the individual substantial particles of intelligence combined in them, can result in different corresponding shapes and forms.
EA|0|53|2|0|Examples of this exist on the surface of the earth and in the earth itself in countless quantity. Just look at the different kinds of metals and the different plants and animals; there you have immediately plastic examples in the multitude, to which rare forms of soul-combinations can develop.
EA|0|53|3|0|Of course, these are material types; but they are just material external images or types of the inner soul forms. For the outer form can be no other than only, which corresponds in plastic respect completely to the inner one; or as the inner power, so the outer effect.
EA|0|53|4|0|Such a soul-division also happened at the creation of the first human couple, since one soul became two; for it is not said that the Creator also blew a living breath into the nostrils of Eve, but Eve came out of Adam together with body and soul, and in this second soul, also an immortal spirit was put, and thus one human and one soul became two, and yet were one flesh and one soul. Such a soul-division can be easily recognized in the children of the parents, because the physiognomic resemblance of the children to the parents proves that the soul of the children is also partly taken from the soul of the parents. What is alien in it, remains alien and physiologically dissimilar to the procreators; but what is from the procreators, expresses itself sympathetically in the likeness of the procreators, and the parents recognize their children by it. From these examples, the divisibility of the soul can be easily recognized and understood.
EA|0|53|5|0|However, this divisibility in the spiritual world is even more conspicuous by countless very rare phenomena. A soul, which has lived through the earthly time by such a way of life, which is not written in the shining paragraphs of the book of life, or which way of life is not sufficiently trained according to the gospel in all parts, appears in the spiritual world inevitably under the most manifold forms, which extend back to the most horrible animal forms. The reason for this is that the soul has wasted a large portion of the specifics necessary for it's full development through earthly life. These are no longer there after the separation of the soul from the body; therefore the form of the soul outside the body must be only a highly imperfect one, just as some and even many lean too much toward one or the other sensual being, and thereby attain too great an excess of the specifics no longer suitable and necessary for their being. In the spiritual world, as soon as they are out of the body, such souls get a lot of the rarest and mostly most gruesome outgrowths. Supporting heads, for example, because this is still an animal characteristic, get antlers or horns according to the degree of their supportiveness; fornicators, who are only concerned with the female genitals, are often bristling with female genitals all over their being, and vice versa the female gender is bristling with membris virilibus.
EA|0|53|6|0|Depending on a person's sensual inclination, it will be expressed in the soul, and that because of the excess of such substantial intelligence specifics, which - according to the rule of the book of life and its established order - no longer belong to the purely human form of the soul.
EA|0|53|7|0|In some people, similar abnormalities of the soul are already visible in the still earthly body, which of course is not always the case, because the body does not absorb foreign specifica so easily as does the soul; Only if the soul has absorbed unsuitable specifica too early or sometimes also due to parental sins, they will also be transferred to the body noticeably when the body is still more receptive.
EA|0|53|8|0|From this previous presentation, it will hopefully be made very clear that the soul is not only materially visually fixed, but can be divided both as a fixed and also already as a free soul.
EA|0|53|9|0|But we said above that the whole solid earth is the soul of Satan; yes, not only the earth alone, but also all other countless other world-bodies are formed from this one soul, which has already been divided into countless compendia in these world bodies.
EA|0|53|10|0|The spirit, however, is not divisible, but where it was placed as a unity in a large or small soul, there it remains also as a unity; if once the soul of Lucifer was still so large, then nevertheless not more than one spirit could dwell in it; and this one spirit fallen by itself cannot be resident in all the countless divided combinations of it's former concrete primordial soul; his dwelling is limited only to this earth inhabited by you; all other world-bodies, although parts of this former soul, are free from this inhabitation; But therefore also the people of those world-bodies, although in their nature usually better than here on earth, can nevertheless never reach that completely God-like height as the children from this earth, which is indeed the most distant in spirit from God and the very last, but for that very reason, in the case of improvement, can become the most supreme and most God-like.
EA|0|53|11|0|And for this very reason I, as the Lord, also chose this earth as the scene of My highest mercies, and created all heavens anew on it's ground.
EA|0|53|12|0|Every person who is born here receives a spirit out of Me, and can undeniably receive the perfect childship of God according to the prescribed order.
EA|0|53|13|0|On the other world-bodies, however, people receive spirits from the angels; for every angel is a child of God, and had to have passed through the way of the flesh on this earth, just like I Myself and like every archangel; for which reason he then also has the creative power in himself, and can take from the abundance of his love and his light, and put them into the newly becoming people of other planets, and bring forth themselves in this way like a god, children of his name. These children are therefore only secondary children, but not real children out of God; however, they can also reach the childship of God on the way of a reincarnation on this earth.
EA|0|53|14|0|Behold, this is on the one hand a disadvantage for the people of this earth, because they live so close to the most evil of all spirits, which causes them much trouble; but on the other hand they also have the infinite advantage that they firstly have a strong spirit out of God, with which they can easily, if they only want to, fight the wickedness of the most evil, in order to secondly, become perfect children of God for the second.
EA|0|53|15|0|Someone might of course make the weak objection here: Where from then have been taken spirits for other planetary people, while the earth carried still no man, where nevertheless it could be presupposed that other much older, particularly sun world-bodies, carried human beings surely already around one trillion years before the earth. This weak objection can be countered only weakly: Those much older world-bodies firstly originated, as already noted above, from one and the same soul; the bigger the plant, the longer time is needed until it bears fruit.
EA|0|53|16|0|Put a grain of wheat and an acorn nut in the ground, and then ask yourselves, which seed here will bear fruit sooner? The grain of wheat will bring forth it's like in a few months; the oak will require many years. Infusorial animals can experience several hundred generations in a minute; The elephant needs over 2 years until he brings a young to the world, and until he becomes fertile and receptive, sure some 20 years are necessary. Then compare between infusoria and the elephant; how many generations of the infusoria might count an elephant generation?
EA|0|53|17|0|I think this example is tangible enough that you see by it that, although a primeval sun is older by several trillions of earth years than the earth - which is nevertheless already some quintillions of years old - it still, since it is much larger than the earth, also brings it's sowing to maturity in the same measure much later; and for this sake, I have it already well calculated that the fruits of all world-bodies can and must reach maturation only when the central point of the spiritual creation has grown so far to be able to implant it's spiritual exuberance of life into the fruits of other world-bodies.
EA|0|53|18|0|It is true that e.g. on the primordial sun Urka known to you human beings have existed even before the earth was separated from it's sun; but these human beings have also a different lifespan than the people of this earth. For if such a primeval man is only ten Urka-years old, he is already older than this whole earth, but from this it is very easy to see that the first-born of this world-body can still live quite well until this hour, and still some who are born now, will live as long as this earth will stand; from which it can then also easily be seen that with time it will be easy, in which all angels together with Me have gone through the path of the flesh, and have now been able to take from the great abundance of their life for a long time as My children and plant that in the children of other world-bodies.
EA|0|53|19|0|From all this it is obvious for everyone who has spirit and light, that firstly the soul is divisible, and therefore especially the original soul of the first created original spirit; and secondly we have also seen that this very earth is that only part of that original soul which is still inhabited by the original spirit.
EA|0|53|20|0|Now that we know this, let us look into the actual way of soul-division and see how an innumerable number of new souls are taken from this one soul.
EA|0|54|1|1|The law of the division of the soul (24 March 1847)
EA|0|54|1|0|It has already been shown to you in part, namely in the description of the mineral and plant kingdom, how an innumerable number of telluric specifics continually rise, seize and combine and arrange themselves according to the intervening will of the spirits who have to take care of this business, and that in a certain way, everything which only always appears on earth, is soul. Accordingly, we need not repeat this any more; but something more rare and exceedingly memorable comes here as a bright addition.
EA|0|54|2|0|This division, which will certainly sound a bit mysterious to you, is therefore ordered according to a secret law, which one could call divine politics, by which Satan himself is forced to be the first henchman of this division.
EA|0|54|3|0|He wants to make his soul free by his power, and to give it again the previous extension; therefore he burns up continuously in the inside of his compressed telluric-specifical total soul. By this continual burning up, he wants to make the apparent matter completely the subtle substance; This effort of his is continuously allowed under proper restriction, and for this purpose also the organism of the earth-being is placed and ordered in such a way that the evil spirit must remain continuously active in such a way of his perseverance.
EA|0|54|4|0|He is also really in the delusion that he has already freed almost his whole imprisoned soul by such his activity; that is why he constantly drives the psychic elements from the inside of the earth; But that these elements are then caught here by the more powerful spirits, and are arranged into new perfect human forms, of that he knows little or nothing.
EA|0|54|5|0|But just these specifica, which come from there, are of course of a completely infernal kind, and are fundamentally evil; therefore, they must ascend and pass through a superlarge series of levels of beings, before they are suitable for the constitution of a human being.
EA|0|54|6|0|The infernal nature of these elements is clearly shown by the many creatures that precede man. Consider the poisonous nature of almost all metals, the poison in the plants, then the poison in the animals, their great fury, especially in the ravenous animals, and the terrible mischievousness and treachery of the poisonous worms, and you will not miss the infernal evil in these beings; yes, even among people this evil, purely infernal, often expresses itself to such a high degree that not seldom there is little or no difference between some people and the prince of darkness.
EA|0|54|7|0|This purely infernal evil is exposed to a new fermentation only by the intermediary of the most powerful specific of the Word of God, in which only then the infernal is soothed and turned into the heavenly; but not all at once.
EA|0|54|8|0|The specifica in the actual soul of man become purely heavenly in themselves, when they have been penetrated by the spirit in the body, but the body or the flesh of man in all it's parts is still vainly evil, thus still infernal; Therefore, this flesh must still suffer a lot of humiliating trials until it can only gradually become a congruent part of the already earlier purer psyche.
EA|0|54|9|0|For this reason, the body must die once again, or rather be dissolved, must pass in all it's parts into all kinds of worms, die again in these or be dissolved, and after this dissolution, pass into countless infusoria; the plants then decompose in all kinds of states, partly in the earth, partly in the fire, partly in the stomachs of the animals, and this continues until the last atom has been freely dissolved, for which several hundred years will be necessary with some people, with some vain flesh-loving fools indeed even several thousand years, until their body left behind, will be completely dissolved. The actual purely infernal yeast of every body will remain incorruptible for all times as the most real basic property of Satan, so that it remains a perpetual body; but whatever only sticks to it as a most minute of soul-substance, will be taken from it and incorporated into the actual soul of man; and so, little by little, the whole soul of Satan will rise in many people, each of whom will be more perfect than the whole of the former great spirit; and in order that each soul may receive a perfect divine measure, a new spirit from God will be implanted in each soul, and they will thereby become a new creature. And this is the new creation, which will be completely transformed by the fire of Divine Love; but the old creation will sink back into it's dust and it's ever-increasing impotence, and will harden and become a substrate and a stool for the new.
EA|0|55|1|1|Satan’s repatriation and redemption (26 March 1847)
EA|0|55|1|0|If the matter is like this, some might say: In this way, the desired improvement of the first fallen spirit and his helpers looks very slim; for if, in a certain way, the most depraved part of his soul will remain as the dregs and slag of all matter as a substrate of a new creation, then within this slag soil, the spirit will also remain trapped; for a spirit never leaves it's soul, and this may be substantial or material.
EA|0|55|2|0|Yes, I say; with the improvement and return of this spirit and his helpers, it will look a little slim here. There is still just a spark of possibility, but this spark is so small that it would hardly be perceived with a microscope, which would have at least a trillion times magnification. This will only become clear after a main examination of this spirit, and that in such a way, by which this spirit will experience in the clearest way, that all his soul has been taken from him, and has gone into the glory of God. There will be no more sun and no more earth in the vast space of creation; For by then all visible bodies will have completely surrendered their captives, and there will be no matter to be found except the spiritual of a new heaven and a new earth, but the old earth will shrivel up like an apple when it has become rotten, and in it's rottenness gradually withered away; and that will also be all that will remain of all matter, namely the last slag of genuinely satanic psychic, most evil particles of intelligence, which the spirit of Satan will not leave, together with his henchmen.
EA|0|55|3|0|But it would be of no use to anyone to determine when this will happen, for on this natural earth, no human being will experience it, and in the spiritual world, every perfect spirit will not care a whit what has happened to the filth, just as in this world there will surely be hardly one among a million people who would anxiously and mournfully inquire about the filth that fell from his body thirty years ago. But this filth would be even better than the other.
EA|0|55|4|0|But this will happen, that then this spirit will be thrown into all eternity with it's most solid coating of dross, and it's fall will never find an end.
EA|0|55|5|0|But in all the depths of depths, he will fall into the sea of wrath, into which he will penetrate deeper and deeper, and will always find more and more torment, the endlessly deeper he will penetrate into the ever more violent sea of wrath, which has no end.
EA|0|55|6|0|Although this sea of wrath is a fire of all fire, it will never dissolve this dwelling, and there it will be as it is written:
EA|0|55|7|0|"All wickedness has sunk down into the eternal abyss, and has been swallowed up forever, and henceforth there shall never be any wickedness in all the spaces of infinity!"
EA|0|55|8|0|But as long as this earth still exists, it is possible for every spirit to take the way of repentance, humility and correction, thus also for the worst spirit. But when this time will pass, then also the possibility of a return will be barricaded for eternal times.
EA|0|55|9|0|It will still take a pretty long time until the earth will deliver all prisoners; because it is still a considerably big lump, even some millions of earth-years will pass, where the earth will make it's last trial by fire in the fire of the sun. What will still be able to be dissolved, that will reach freedom; but what the fire of the sun will not be able to dissolve, what will not become liquid in this fire, that will remain dross eternally as a prison of the very worst, and that will be the last and eternal death.
EA|0|55|10|0|But since we have already spoken so much about the most evil spirit imprisoned in this earth, it will be for you, even if not so very useful, but still memorable, to learn where in this earth-body the actual abode of the most evil spirit is. It is not difficult to tell you this; I may only lead you into the center of the earth, then you already have the dwelling place of this spirit. It is not the heart, nor any other visceral part of the earth, because these visceral parts consist - like everything else - of souls, in which however partly this announced most evil spirit works, but partly also, and indeed always in the majority, the good spirits, which then limit the work of the evil one.
EA|0|55|11|0|The seat of this evil spirit is the actual firmest center, on which everything presses, so that it does not move too violently and destroy all the essence of the earth; because one could only give it a little air, then it would be finished in an instant not only with this earth, but with the visible creation; because there is a tremendous power in it, which can only be held down by the very heaviest bonds, which I alone, as the Lord, can forge. But even if he is still so much bound, he never fails to breathe his arch-evil into the ascending elements, which breath of will is still powerful enough to plant death into all soul-elements, which death still faithfully certifies itself in all creatures of the earth; For everything organic is destructible, and all matter is capable of giving death and causing destruction, and all this stems from the breath of will of the most evil one, whose wickedness or evil is in itself so indescribably terrible that you would never be able to form even the slightest concept of it; Because the smallest concept of the actual evil of this spirit would already be so deadly that no man could think and live it. And if I would give you only the smallest description of the actual evil of this spirit, it would kill you in the first moment; because everything you have already heard about this spirit are only the faintest and most distant shadow images, and are enveloped by My protecting grace on all sides, and are sufficient to suspect this being for your need.
EA|0|55|12|0|A closer acquaintance with this being would be most pernicious; you can already take a shadow image of the relentlessness and the most terrible cruel malice of it's nature from some phenomena on the surface of the earth. Consider those vehement poisonous plants of the tropical countries; How terrifying is their effect, and no one can help destroying such a plant; for whoever approaches such a tree or plant for only a few hours, immediately falls down dead; and yet such a plant has only an infinitely smallest specific in itself, which comes up to the surface from the vicinity of the abode of this evil spirit, and enters into the order of such a tree. At the sight of such a plant, which does not tolerate any life apart from itself, everyone can already get an idea, admittedly only in the smallest enveloped potency, what Satan's actual evil looks like.
EA|0|55|13|0|Also the sight of a tiger is instructive in this respect; this animal has likewise only one Aeonstel-Specificum from the psychic-specifical proximity of the abode of this most evil spirit in itself, and this Specificum is sufficient to make this animal the most cruel of all four-footed animals; because this animal is cunning, has no fear, and spares nothing what it encounters.
EA|0|55|14|0|Snakes and the vipers are the same; when they are hungry, they attack everything that they encounter. Even a stone falling from a height spares nothing; with deadly blind fury, it smashes everything that stands in it's way.
EA|0|55|15|0|From such objects one can recognize something of the most relentless fierceness of this most evil spirit.
EA|0|55|16|0|Because of it's harmfulness, I will not describe it's whereabouts to you in detail; it is enough that you know where, how and why; and we want to consider other useful and important things in this sphere next time, instead of giving a more detailed description of this spirit.
EA|0|56|1|1|Satana’s nature and name (27 March 1847)
EA|0|56|1|0|You will have already heard and read often, and still hear and read it, how this same evil spirit occurs under all kinds of names, and next to him still a lot of companions of the same light, which are called devils. I will take this opportunity to give a precise definition of where the evil spirit got all the different names from, and why, and who actually are the devils.
EA|0|56|2|0|Satana, Satan, Leviathan, Belzebub, Gog, Magog, the serpent, the dragon, the beast of the abyss, Lucifer, and the like are some more names that are used to describe him in different ways. Lucifer or light bearer was his original, characteristic name. Satana was as much as the antipole against the Godhead; as Satana, this spirit was really placed by God opposite the Godhead, as the woman is placed opposite the man. The Godhead would have begotten His eternal ideas without number into His being, so that they would have matured in His concentrated light, and thereby a creation of beings would have emerged from the light of this spirit in highest clarity, and the whole infinity would have been populated more and more from this very light; for in infinite space there would also be room for the infinite, and eternities would never be able to fill this space in such a way that beings could ever become crowded in it.
EA|0|56|3|0|But as you know, since this spirit had such an endlessly great destiny to be a second god beside Me, he also had to pass a test of freedom corresponding to his destiny, which he also, as you know, did not pass, because he wanted to raise himself above the deity and make Him submissive.
EA|0|56|4|0|The first thing that this same spirit did against the deity was a dispute over rank. But since he could not persuade the deity to give him precedence and to make himself completely submissive to him, he burned in his anger and wanted to formally destroy the deity, for which he really would not have lacked the strength, if the deity, according to His eternal wisdom, had not caught this mutineer hard in all his parts in time. Of course, it sounds a bit puzzling that such a power should have existed in this spirit in order to defy the eternal Godhead to such an extent that it would finally have to give in to it's power, and would finally have to let itself be completely captured, and thereby become incapable for all eternities, which would be as good as being destroyed; But the thing becomes comprehensible if one considers that the Godhead has put into this very spirit, so to speak, a perfect second I, which, if already created in a certain way according to the time, nevertheless was placed opposite the Godhead in all spaces of infinity, equally powerfully.
EA|0|56|5|0|This spirit, in which the Godhead itself had concentrated His light, was spread out through the whole infinity like the Godhead, therefore it would also have been possible for him, vice versa, to seize the Godhead everywhere and to make Him incapable; only in this thought of selfishness, the great vanity and the self-pleasure in his light and in his endless sublimity and power awoke in him. In this selfishness and in this pleasure in himself, he forgot the old eternal Godhead, burned in his vanity, and solidified himself. Then the Godhead seized his being in all parts, took away from it all specific essence, formed from it world-bodies throughout the whole infinity, and wrapped the spirit of this endless being-soul with the most powerful bonds, and bound it into the depth of matter.
EA|0|56|6|0|In this position this spirit is no longer called Satana, but because it has emancipated itself from the eternal divine order, Satan, that is as much as: same pole with the Divinity; but you know that equal polarities never attract, but always only repel each other. Therein lies the reason that this being is in everything the most distant from the Godhead and therefore the most opposite; therein and thereby also it's arch evil. Now you know why this spirit is also called Satan.
EA|0|56|7|0|By the term Leviathan, one wanted to designate only his strength and power, and that after the concept of a former sea monster, which was certainly the largest, strongest and most indestructible animal of the whole earth. It's size was like that of a country; it's shape like that of a giant dragon, which possessed such strength that it could suffer a strong fire in it's entrails without suffering any disadvantage if this fire not infrequently penetrated through it's throat and through it's nostrils in the most ghastly spraying of flames. For this very reason, our evil spirit was not seldom called the fiery dragon, also the dragon of the abyss. This spirit, which was thus freed, i.e. as much as the spirit is freed from all it's soul, and only in it's spiritually purer being admittedly very bound, made an appearance at various times, if it would be allowed to improve itself, which it could have done, since it was freed, as far as it was possible, from all it's evil soul-characteristics. So this disenchanted spirit demanded that he be allowed to be divinely worshipped for a while, and when he will realize that this worship is no longer pleasing to him, he will completely turn around and become a most pure spirit. He was allowed to do so; the entire nature of paganism, which is almost as old as the human race, bears witness to this. Therefore, the Lord originally chose only one small nation on earth; everything else, however, without prejudice to freedom, could follow the desire of this spirit, like the animals, with impunity.
EA|0|56|8|0|From this relationship then, the most diverse names of this being worshipped as God, have arisen.
EA|0|56|9|0|But since this being was not content with this, but instead of the promised improvement only made ever greater interventions in the Divine order, it was driven into very strict imprisonment; but since it had already in such time formed a multitude of like-minded spirits from the human race, it then worked through these it's angels; for a diabolo or devil is nothing else than a spirit who was raised and trained in the school of Satan.
EA|0|56|10|0|This must not be understood as if such spirits had really been formed in a school of Satan; but they formed themselves according to those specifica which they took into themselves from the ties of this spirit. These spirits, because they also have basic evil in them, are called devils, as much as disciples of Satan, but they are nevertheless vastly different from him; for with them only the spiritual is homogeneous with the evil spirit; but their spirit, though in hard captivity, is nevertheless pure, while the spirit of Satan is the actual evil; therefore it will and can happen that all devils will still be saved before Satan is compelled in himself to undertake the great journey to his own downfall.
EA|0|56|11|0|Now you know which nature is actually Satan and devil. Next, therefore, for a stronger illumination in this matter, several remarkable things.
EA|0|57|1|1|The importance of knowing evil (29 March 1847)
EA|0|57|1|0|I know best that some people will not like these somewhat devilish stories; I also know that some people will find some apparent contradiction in them. But that does not matter. He who sits is better off than he who must stand; a soft bed is also better than a stone under the head. Therefore, he who sits and lies in a soft bed, let him stay, because it is good for him; but we neither want to sit nor lie down, much less remain standing, but walk, and that forwards and not backwards. Therefore, we need not be disappointed if we experience many things that are admittedly somewhat bitter for the mind, but are all the more beneficial for the spirit. But if it is already difficult to fight with an enemy whom one sees and knows, how much more difficult is a fight with an enemy whom one neither sees nor knows! Therefore, it is also necessary to know the enemy, so that one knows how to tackle him, in order to pass the upcoming battle with him jubilantly.
EA|0|57|2|0|Once the grain has been threshed out of the straw and collected in the granaries, then the straw may be scorched and burned, and it will do nothing to the grain and the granaries. But if someone has found grace with Me, he has been stored in the best granaries as a spiritual grain of life wheat, and if his physical straw also gets some scratches from Satan, it will not harm the spirit.
EA|0|57|3|0|That it is certainly not pleasant either for the listener or for the giver of the word to bring satanic situations and effects before the eyes of the living, does not need proof; but a good pharmacist must not only be able to deal skillfully with all life essences, but also with all kinds of poisons, otherwise he will not be a skillful pharmacist. Thus it is of the greatest importance for the eternal life of the spirit to know hell as well as heaven from the bottom up.
EA|0|57|4|0|But which of you will be the Thor, and will fetch a washerwoman for fresh linen? But everyone gets this washerwoman for the dirty laundry; to clean this, is in order and a duty.
EA|0|57|5|0|So neither the angelic spirits nor people are there to cleanse and sweep heaven, but only that which has been dirty from time immemorial and always.
EA|0|57|6|0|That is why it is more necessary to know the place of dirt than the place of purity itself. For only the first must be worked on; once it is clean, heaven comes by itself.
EA|0|57|7|0|It would also be an exceedingly silly foolish doctrine if one were to issue a commandment to any human society that it should constantly emphasize only it's good and praise it beyond measure; but it should never think about the evil and even censure it in itself. The good neither needs to be emphasized nor praised, for it emphasizes and praises itself of it's own accord; But it is extremely necessary that every man hunts for his evil thoughts, desires and works, and hunts them down like an evil game in the worldly forest of disorder, so that the saying may prove true in him: "And when you have done everything, then confess that you are useless servants."
EA|0|57|8|0|And it is also really much better to say, "Lord, be gracious and merciful to me poor sinner!" than, "Lord, I thank You that I am not like other people, such as publicans and all kinds of sinners of various caliber." Otherwise, one really resembles either such a haughty Pharisee, or even an exceedingly stupid prayer brother and pilgrim to an image of grace, who seriously crosses himself before the devil, as before the Crucifix.
EA|0|57|9|0|Or judge for yourself, which of the two is more necessary, to know the ground on which one walks or the firmament, on which certainly no-one has ever received a bruised head? The ground is the support; one must know how firm it is, whether there are no precipices into which one could fall, and if they exist, how one must avoid them.
EA|0|57|10|0|But what good would it do someone if he had the whole heaven unveiled before his nose like a real encyclopedia, but on the way he bumped into the next best stone and then fell on his nose together with his heaven.
EA|0|57|11|0|It is, of course, much more pleasing, exhilarating and edifying to travel around with one's eyes in the starry sky than on the ground, which is full of dirt and filth; but whoever made it a lofty law to always travel around with one's eyes under the stars, but fell into a rather coarse mud, then one might well ask whether he had seen the dirt in the starry regions, or on the ground by means of pure water from his clothes. I think that all the twelve celestial signs, not even Orion, Cassiopaea and Castor and Pollux will be necessary for this work, but either water or, if the dirt is not so bad, only a brush, a tool made of wood and pig's bristles, which come from the most unclean animal, but are by far more suitable for cleaning soiled clothes than Orion, Cassiopaea and Castor and Pollux.
EA|0|57|12|0|Of course it is nothing pleasant, as already mentioned above, to make any acquaintance with hell, devil and Satan, but if someone has to spend some time in the house of these very rulers in order to get to know the place of his future occupation together with the evil rule of this house, it would surely be the greatest folly to make a cross there, in order to be able to hide like a caterpillar from all devilry, where one should actually only multiply all one's attention tenfold, so that no characteristic of this house escapes you.
EA|0|57|13|0|He who wants to avoid evil must know it beforehand; otherwise he remains like an underage child who makes no distinction between dirt and bread, and snake and fish, and puts one in his mouth like the other when he is hungry.
EA|0|57|14|0|But I want to tell you that such fear has it's reason among you only in the fact that in former times you had no other idea of heaven, much less of hell, than either the lovely, very philanthropically minded Father Kochheim, St. Ignatius of Loyola, and after these two wise men - not from the Morning land, but very much from the Evening land, all Catholic uniformed and non-uniformed priesthood have taught you; These, of course, can only make their sermons imposing, romantic, interesting and shock the dwarf-skin of the exceedingly dull church runners, if they have cursed the whole miserable audience down to hell at least thirty times in a single sermon, which they described earlier together with their natives in a very palpable way and made it so hot, that if such a preacher like Ignatius and Kochheim would have let his sermon loose at the North Pole, he would have cleaned the ice away. Such a sermon, for which even Satan has respect, struck into a child's mind, must certainly produce the strangest effects.
EA|0|57|15|0|The best thing about it is that a thing that has no reason itself, cannot find a reason anywhere; from where it not infrequently comes that among 500 listeners of such a hellish thunderstorm sermon, at least 200 are fast asleep; 200 do not pay attention to the sermon, and 100 have only remembered the Amen of the whole sermon. But all this is caused by the spirit of such a sermon; therefore it is now good to recognize evil in it's basis, so that everyone then easily recognizes it in himself when such is near him, and for this purpose you will be given several different memorials relating to it, of which you do not have to be afraid after this pre-instruction.
EA|0|58|1|1|Phantoms and possession (30 March 1847)
EA|0|58|1|0|You have read, from all times in which writings have been written, strange cases of various kinds of possession in your present situation and sphere; but do you also know so thoroughly how this possession takes it's origin, and from where, and on what occasions? To discuss this theoretically would be an unnecessary work, because you have already received several teachings in this matter; but to present this matter memorably dramatically, will give much light to everyone who will read it. Let us therefore immediately let such a memorable event pass before our eyes.
EA|0|58|2|0|Satan, who already counts a very large number of his evil followers, lets his accomplices at certain times step among the human race with the order to catch everything that can be caught, and to leave no means untried by which any soul could be captured for the court of the prince of all wickedness and lies, skin and hair. On such an order, the evil henchmen then go up to the upper world by all possible surreptitious means, and mask their intention as diligently as possible, so that no better spirit encountering them might have any suspicion against them. If they are questioned about the reason, they always give a respectable one, and implore the more powerful guardians to allow them up, so that they may gain more experience, find an opportunity to make up for many a former evil, to improve themselves, and thus gradually enter into the true light of life.
EA|0|58|3|0|But since in the realm of spirits, whether good or evil, nothing must be respected as much as free will, as far as it is not up to too much mischief, they are also allowed up, but of course under constant secret supervision, so that they could not say at the time: we wanted to enter the path of improvement, but they did not allow it.
EA|0|58|4|0|But since they are allowed and given frequent opportunities, which are mostly abused, they have nothing to object to afterwards, if they have to return in a worse condition than the previous one.
EA|0|58|5|0|What do such evil henchmen do when they come up to the upper world? They really take all possible means to realize their secret plan for the court of Satan. Some of them, who may be descended from such people, who used to be rich and arrogant landowners, go to their hideous castles, which can still be found here and there, and haunt them, and want to draw people's attention to the fact that there is still some treasure buried and present in such a castle. If, as a result of such haunting, some stupid people have really been made aware of it, they soon begin to conjure up the haunting evil spirit under all kinds of magical signs, instruments and formulas, so that he may tell them where the treasure is buried and how and when to dig to get it.
EA|0|58|6|0|If such an evil inhabitant of such an old castle then easily notices that he has attracted the stupid people by such loose hauntings, he also not infrequently grants the summoners, and shows them by all kinds of appearances, where such a treasure is buried, and the people then start to dig, and usually find nothing, by which, however, they usually do not become wisey, but continue their work with greater zeal. On such occasions it happens that such an infernal socius chooses a victim like a tiger cat, seizes it and in every possible way practices itself into the flesh, which happens most easily either by food or drink taken, especially if such treasure-seeking workers do not bless their food and drink beforehand in My name. When such an evil spirit has achieved it's purpose, then the haunting of such an old castle is usually over.
EA|0|58|7|0|But if such a spooky spirit has penetrated into a man's flesh, it then lurks around the man's heart like a cat. He soon knows the weaknesses of the person and begins to breathe his evil inclinations, wishes and desires into it; If the human heart approvingly accepts them, this patron remains quite calm in the flesh, and merely makes a fine spectator, how such a man gradually begins to act so beautifully and diligently according to these infernal inspirations.
EA|0|58|8|0|When such a man has fulfilled the measure of the will of such an evil indwelling spirit, then this spirit usually causes a deadly disease in the flesh, and seeks as quickly as possible to snatch from the flesh the soul thus corrupted and fallen prey to it's efforts, in order to then lay it at the feet of it's lord and master as a good pinch.
EA|0|58|9|0|But the matter does not go according to the plan of such a patron; for as soon as the soul leaves the flesh, it may be good or evil, it is nevertheless immediately received by the angels. The evil hunter, however, will be chastised in the most sensitive way, and quite motherly pushed back to his lord and master, where he will again be chastised very severely, and such a spirit, which has once behaved so unseemly, will not soon be sent back up to the hunting grounds again.
EA|0|58|10|0|The soul, however, is put into such a state by the angels together with the indwelling spirit, in which it gradually recognizes how it's worldly performance has been. If it wants to convert, it will go higher and higher, but if it is stubborn, it will certainly go lower and lower until it reaches the most severe punishments; if these still do not bring about a return, it will be free to make a trial journey into hell according to it's own will. If it likes it there, it will stay with her love; If it does not like it, it may return again, which usually rarely happens, because hell is too stuffed with the most deceptive, all-promising, but nothing-realizing lures. For there are countless deceptive arts, which are calculated to bring such a soul closer and closer to the actual essence of Satan, so that it becomes a congruent part of him; But this can never happen, since every soul already contains it's own spirit and cannot get rid of it, which spirit is the opposite of the satanic spirit.
EA|0|58|11|0|If such a soul wants to approach Satan, then such a spirit appears in itself as judge, avenger and punisher, and torments the soul as an unquenchable fire from within, by which torment the soul is removed from Satan again as far as possible, where it then passes over again to a kind of improvement. If it wants to follow this improvement, it also becomes easier and easier for it, the more it approaches the purity of it's spirit dwelling in it.
EA|0|58|12|0|And if this improvement always progresses, it can also reach bliss when it becomes like it's spirit; for this is the difference between bliss and damnation. In bliss, the soul passes completely into the spirit, and the spirit is then the actual being; in damnation, however, the soul wants to cast out the spirit and accept another, namely that of Satan. In this case it becomes the most dissimilar to the spirit, therefore the spirit in it is the completely opposite polarity. As such, he then exerts that counterforce which continually repels Satan with the utmost force; the closer a soul comes to the essence of Satan, the more violent is the reaction of the spirit in it against the Satanic spirit. This reaction, however, is the most painful sensation for the soul, and hence the suffering and torment of hell, just as this same reaction manifests itself as the unquenchable fire in appearance. And this is also the worm in the soul, which does not die, and whose fire does not go out; and it is then one and the same fire, which gives birth to the highest bliss in the angel, and to the highest unhappiness in the devil.
EA|0|58|13|0|From this memorable account you can already get a pretty good idea of the nature of hell and of Satan's ways of acting; but that is not the only way by which Satan tries to capture some soul for himself through his henchmen, who mostly consist of such wicked souls.
EA|0|58|14|0|If such souls, as temporary satanic henchmen, are of a somewhat better kind, they are not prevented from often taking possession of the flesh of innocent people, even the flesh of children. However, with such people the soul is protected in the most careful way, and the heart is kept safe from whispers.
EA|0|58|15|0|If such a somewhat less vicious temporary emigrant from hell wishes to do well, he may be granted the grace and mercy that such an innocent man continually enjoys; but if he behaves improperly and does all kinds of mischief with the flesh he possesses, he is either soon expelled or otherwise put to rest in it.
EA|0|58|16|0|Sometimes several spirits can take possession of one flesh, but they must first voluntarily indicate that they are only seeking their healing in it, and it is then granted to them as they wish, and that because such spirits do not follow the advice of the angels to rather turn to the Lord right away, but usually stubbornly insist, claim and prove that they can only reach the Lord through this way; and so they are allowed to do as they wish, because the angels teach everything in an empirical way.
EA|0|58|17|0|It does not usually happen this way, although sometimes it does, therefore also such admission, which is allowed, however, only once, at the most and very rarely for a second time; then another way comes, namely the way of the judgment, the punishment, the chastisements and the torments. The proud soul endures a lot, but when it becomes a little too strong, it turns back again, at least for a while.
EA|0|58|18|0|But the main evil of the soul, which actually comes from the whispering of Satan, is that when it feels a little better, it reproaches itself, not repenting, but that it has let itself be intimidated by the torment and driven back; if it had endured the torment, it would have become one with the power of Satan, and the glory of the Lord would have ended. Through such delusion, it usually returns to even greater wickedness, and there are indeed those in the lowest hell who do not give up this delusion in the face of a continuous, ever-increasing torment and chastisement, and in a way find in it a triumph to defy the Lord even in the greatest torment. But that does not matter; a time will come when they will be driven to comply. But their stubbornness is so great that not even the full measure of the fire of wrath can bring them to repentance, these will also have to put up with it one day, to make the journey of eternal perdition known to you with their center with the removal of their spirit, which really will not be a great harm; because I can raise much better children for Abraham even from stones.
EA|0|58|19|0|But you must not be too frightened at all about being possessed; for almost every man has such guests in himself, i.e. in his flesh. Why and how this happens, we will see in the next chapter.
EA|0|59|1|1|Carnal and sensual pleasures (31 March 1847)
EA|0|59|1|0|You know that certain people are very afflicted with carnal desire, both female and male, while there are other people in whom the sensual carnal nature is almost completely dull; such people do not move because of this, even when the most delightful flesh would be placed before them. A luscious woman's foot, an arm, a breast as the usual symbols of the female gender for the awakening of the sensual drive in men often move a not carnal addict as little as a scrawny tree branch; whereas others again become completely furious at the sight of these female signs of attraction. Yes, there are fools who can fall in love with a female arm to such an extent that they become completely mad if they cannot get such a woman to be their wife or at least for temporary sensual enjoyment.
EA|0|59|2|0|The reason for such carnal inclination, especially if it is expressed very violently, usually lies in being possessed by one or more horny flesh-devils.
EA|0|59|3|0|But how do these get into the flesh of such a man? People themselves prepare opportunities for this without number and measure; such flesh-devils dwell first in hot drinks, in wine, also in beer, and especially in the distilled spirits. When people get intoxicated with such drinks, they have certainly absorbed one, if not more, flesh-devils into their flesh; But once they are in the flesh, they itch and torment the genitals in such a bad way that man cannot avoid satisfying such itchiness through the sensual enjoyment of the flesh, either with women or sometimes even with animals. These devils of the flesh are, of course, nothing else than dishonest souls of such deceased people, who were also very devoted either to drunkenness or to carnal sensuality. They pass into the flesh of a still living person for a reason of betterment; but because the flesh was their element, they not infrequently do it even worse in such a person whom they have possessed, than they used to do it in their own flesh.
EA|0|59|4|0|These deceased souls of the flesh, when they go too far and inflame themselves more and more in their impure lust, also cause in most cases the abominable and very dangerous so-called syphilitic diseases, which is allowed by the protecting angelic spirits, so that the soul of the actual human being does not completely perish in the raging fury of it's flesh.
EA|0|59|5|0|So such heated drinks are the first way by which these flesh-devils come into the flesh of man.
EA|0|59|6|0|The second way, just as dangerous as the first, are the public dances, where you can always assume that at a ball or other dance entertainment, there are always ten times as many invisible carnal unclean souls as there are guests at such a ball. This is the easiest way for them to get into the flesh, which is very much excited here and is therefore extremely receptive to such filthy creatures of the soul; for which reason, after such a ball, people also feel a formal aversion to everything higher and loftier, which can easily be observed by everyone in the cities, especially among students, since it is not uncommon for quite diligent students to come after a ball, instead of thinking about their books, have only the white neck, bosom, arm and the eyes of their dancer constantly before their faces, and their minds are occupied with almost nothing else but only with the object that had given them such great pleasure at the ball.
EA|0|59|7|0|Many a student let go of studying altogether; some, however, instead of science, only studies bread in order to become a couple with his lovely dancer as soon as possible, and so be it; and if such a couple really becomes a married couple, then that is also a married couple, which looks as little like an actual married couple as night does like day.
EA|0|59|8|0|Such a married couple spend their initial time only on sensual pleasure, so that within a short time, almost all elements destined to form procreative power, are consumed to below zero; then usually soon a complete slackening of the flesh and especially of the genitals, occurs. In such cases, the flesh-devil dwelling in such people seeks a remedy by whispering to the soul, especially through the kidneys, like a kind of family doctor, to turn to other flesh; thus men soon becomes disgusted with women, and the husband with his wife. She gradually begins to look around for youthful house friends, and he, however, usually goes in the evening to look for fresh air, and if he is more able, he makes journeys for a greater change of air. And so the matter goes on, until in time such a married couple gets so tired of each other that they soon divorce, or they leave each other without judicial divorce; or if it is more noble and aristocratic in such a house, then a convention is made that each part can do with regard to his sensual pleasure as it pleases him best. Such phenomena, which are currently very common, are only fruits of ball and dance entertainments, and are consequences of being possessed by the aforementioned bad flesh-patrons.
EA|0|59|9|0|This possession never manifests itself at first with the vehemence as in the case of some who have taken in such unclean spirits through heated drinks; but the spirits from the heated drinks are easily removed by a strong prayer of the soul through one's spirit, whereupon the normal state of the flesh can again occur. But the possessions on the way of public dance amusements are not so easy to bring out, and for this a lot of fasting, praying and self-denial is required, by which the soul unites more and more with it's spirit, which then reaches through it, and gets the bad riffraff out of the house of the soul.
EA|0|59|10|0|But where is such a dancer who would do that? Usually they eat even more during and after the dance than before, and thereby want to restore themselves, which means just as much as guaranteeing the flesh-devil a pension and accommodation with soul and blood for life.
EA|0|59|11|0|Some dancers, if they have too many of these guests in them, perish in a short time; for these evil flesh-heroes, if they do not find room in the kidneys and genital parts, also set up their dwelling in the spleen, liver or even in the lungs; But where such an emigrant from hell sets up his dwelling, he kills the flesh in a certain way, and the consequences of this are hardening of the spleen and liver, and in the lungs, lung disease, emaciation, or also, if two or more have thrown themselves on the lungs, the so-called galloping lung disease [tuberculosis -tr].
EA|0|59|12|0|I tell you, and you can safely accept it:
EA|0|59|13|0|Most illnesses in people come from their infernal inhabitants, which they themselves paved the way for in their flesh.
EA|0|59|14|0|These are therefore true children of the world, and many of them begin school for hell in their youth; but so that they should not notice that they are harboring strange guests of the filthiest kind in their flesh, these spirits not only seek to make the flesh of their landlords as sensual as possible, but they also have such an effect on the soul, that it begins to be very pleased with all kinds of worldly things.
EA|0|59|15|0|These worldly things are: Fashion, the charming flesh must be emballirated according to fashion, the hair burned, the skin rubbed with fragrant specimens, and with the male individuals, the infernal cigar may not be missing, and many a young fashionable dolt, if he has some money, not rarely consumes so much in one day, that ten poor people could have bought enough bread.
EA|0|59|16|0|But do you know what this smoke fashion means? The evil inhabitants try to accustom the soul to the infernal vapor and stench while it is still alive, so that it will not become aware of it's stinking company as soon as it leaves the body, nor will it feel it too soon when this clean company leads it quite unnoticed into the third hell.
EA|0|59|17|0|It has already been said that every soul after death first comes into the company of the angels, where it's evil company has to leave immediately. This also happens in this case; however, such a soul does not remain in the company of the angels, but is put into such a position by them, where it becomes possible for it to complete itself, more clearly spoken: it is placed in such a place, where it can regain through a certain free activity, those specifics necessary for it's completion, which it had wasted in this world.
EA|0|59|18|0|This is then the place where the former bad flesh-society can approach such a soul unnoticed. However, since these infernal beings stink quite violently pestilentially for a soul that is only moderately pure, and the soul easily notices their presence, in this case, however, the soul's sense of smell is often so corrupted that it does not notice such approaches; For there is not much talk about sight anyway - since firstly, the soul still has much too little light, and the sight of the soul anyway only comes from inside, therefore it can only see what is in it, and not what is outside of it.
EA|0|59|19|0|Such spirits, however, are outside such a soul, therefore it does not see them, but through the sense of smell, it can perceive their presence and determine their position exactly, and when it has done so, it can withdraw into it's spirit, which enlightens it as soon as possible, whereby it can then also see immediately where it's enemies are and what they want to do; and once the infernals see the face of the soul, they flee in a flash, for an infernal spirit can bear anything rather than the eye of a pure soul, but even less, of course, that of an angel, and to protect them from My eye, mountains are called to cover them!
EA|0|59|20|0|From this, however, you can easily see why I have often railed against the highly detestable tobacco smoking; at the same time, you have seen from this memorandum how excessive carnal desire arises in man and what it leads to, and how people can easily protect themselves from it. Next, we will consider another scenario again, and take proper note.
EA|0|60|1|1|The devil of play and the rearing of children (1 April 1847)
EA|0|60|1|0|Another kind of people, which is usually a great blunder in education, has a special inclination to all kinds of playfulness from their youth; they cannot spend their time in any other way than merely dallying and playing. This inclination to play is awakened on the part of short-sighted and stupid parents by the fact that they continually purchase a whole quantity of so-called children's toys for their small children, in order to make the children keep quiet with such toys when they are still very small, and when the children are somewhat more grown-up, to lead them to activity with just such toys.
EA|0|60|2|0|For the sake of such children's games, there are even separate activities in the cities, and even more, there are even markets, where such stupidities are offered for sale in as diverse a selection as possible, not infrequently under the most scandalous forms.
EA|0|60|3|0|Behold, there we have a source and again a new way by which the evil souls of departed people enter into the flesh of such children.
EA|0|60|4|0|What will be the consequence of this? These children are already driven by these spirits dwelling in them to possess more and more toys; indeed, some parents' children have so many toys that this already makes up an efficient capital. The children finally become engrossed in this playfulness and have almost no rest and peace to think of anything else than their toys. The boys have riders, wooden riding horses, paper soldier's helmets, tin rifles and sabers; but when they are more grown-up, they want to have the wooden horses changed into living ones, and instead of the tin ones, real rifles are provided; for it is necessary that a young person learn first of all to dance, ride, fence and swim. Also an exercise in shooting with pistols cannot hurt; besides that, it goes without saying that a young person learns cavalry, as you say, before he even knows his mother tongue, learns to choke out a few modern foreign languages, naturally also knows his way around a fashion journal, gets used to pressing the ice cream gloves so tightly against his hand in his early youth that the fingers in them are stiff as a drum, and he is lucky who can do the first audition at a children's ball when he is still a boy, The parents of such a genius sometimes almost fall ill from sheer delight and shed many tears of joy, which tears, of course, as dissolved specifica in the scene, cause the strange effect that consists in this: because these same tears had to take such a ridiculous leave from the eyes, they then seek refuge in the ears of the same soul, whereby, however, the ears very strongly increase in unusual lengthening.
EA|0|60|5|0|From such, not hopeful, but hopeless sons of such truly more than donkey-like parents become fops who know nothing because they have never learned anything that could have enriched the good intellect of their souls in the slightest.
EA|0|60|6|0|But in order for such a fool to become perfect, he must also radically understand all noble games in the earliest time of his life, about which even the most useful (for hell, that goes without saying) instructions and even philosophical reflections are written and printed.
EA|0|60|7|0|History would be better, of course, and geography, too; for of the gospel there we had better be silent! For one can only give the world worldly advice, but not Divine advice.
EA|0|60|8|0|History and geography would at least bring such people closer to the Divine, while they are led straight to the lowest hell with skin and hair without mercy and pardon by the modern education shown above. And this is all the consequence of the gambling devil, which has taken possession of the flesh already in earliest youth and which belongs to the most stubborn ones; for he unites in himself the addiction to gambling, the addiction to pleasure, the constant addiction to entertainment, the addiction to material gain, and with it, the disguised addiction to power. This devil is the most difficult to bring out of the human flesh, and goes out almost in no other way, as he went out with Judas Iscariot, who was still far better than the best present fashion-fool.
EA|0|60|9|0|Similarly, the female gender is also formed in such a way that not infrequently the soul of a twelve-year-old so-called lady looks just like a Proteus; such a lady is already a fashionista in the cradle, because for this purpose she already gets several child dolls, so that she coiffures them, makes new clothes and also learns to give them certain postures, as she sees such in some journal. At the same time, of course, she must already begin to speak either French or English, where there is still no talk of praying for a long time. The dance master also soon gets a job, followed by the piano and drawing master.
EA|0|60|10|0|In this way, with proper handling of instructive methods, the cradle child, who is barely able to clean herself, first becomes a child prodigy, and when such a girl has grown only five spans long, she is already an angel, if not a goddess.
EA|0|60|11|0|It goes without saying that the catechist must play the court master in such a large house, not for the sake of religion, but only for the sake of the verbal credit.
EA|0|60|12|0|When such a girl reaches maturity at the age of 13 or 14, she is dressed according to the great fashion journal and introduced into the so-called big world, on which occasion there are of course tears of joy among the parents when such a daughter, introduced into the big world for the first time, has found applause in it.
EA|0|60|13|0|This daughter, in spite of the catechetical court master, often does not know a single text from the Scriptures, not even the "Our Father" and the Ten Commandments; for praying is something common, after all, and does not belong to the real so-called haute volée [high flying – tr]. The first thing that is looked at is the position, the gait, the posture when walking, whether this is journal-like, a pretty face, a strongly exposed neck, delicate, soft, white and round hands, and where possible even more a beautifully formed, gracefully full foot, and also whether such a girl is versed in noble coquetry; and of course that her approach, as one is wont to say, is very well chosen. Under such circumstances, then, such a female haute volée-modern splendor is ready.
EA|0|60|14|0|How happy, many a donkey thinks, he would be if he could get such a magnificent female specimen for a wife! Yes, such a donkey would be happy; for such a splendid specimen could bring him in a short time to the most sober conviction that he really is a great donkey in the first place, and secondly, that his charming female splendid specimen was nothing but a whitewashed grave, or an image column gilded from the outside, whose inner wood does not contain a penny of value.
EA|0|60|15|0|But what is the cause of such degeneracy? The cause has already been shown above; it is the possession of a so-called play-devil, who allows himself to do to mankind what children, especially girls, do to their dolls.
EA|0|60|16|0|Wouldn't it be better, if already children have to have toys, that such things are given to them as toys, which in one or the other respect have reference to My childhood in the world; thereby a good instinct would be implanted in the children, and they would, when they are more grown-up, joyfully inquire for closer data and results, what all their toys represent and mean. Under such circumstances, a true catechist would then surely have a very gratifying job in planting a young vineyard, and would also soon reap amazing fruits.
EA|0|60|17|0|But here is the completely opposite way. Instead of heaven, the child is already schooled in the cradle for hell, which then usually triumphs in the end.
EA|0|60|18|0|Most of this caliber will be consigned to hell, because such people consider themselves to be very good, righteous, and, according to their concepts, completely virtuous for the world; therefore, an improvement is never to be thought of. According to the concept of such people, such an improvement would only be a decline and a worsening of their fine morals.
EA|0|60|19|0|A thief and a murderer can feel remorse; a fornicator and an adulterer, even a drunkard, can be led by certain circumstances to realize his great folly, and it can be said to him: "Your sins are forgiven; but go and sin no more! But what should one say to this finely educated, haughty, exceedingly proud high world?! She considers herself just, exceedingly civilized, and observes the laws of refined tone and taste; she also supports poverty, if refined taste permits it, also goes to churches only, of course, when the elegant world tends to find itself there, also attends a sermon, if the preacher is a man of refined taste, and can deliver his sermon so prettily theatrically, naturally also has a pleasant voice and a pretty person. Of course, not much is noticed of the sermon; but if it is appropriate to the fine tone and taste, the preacher can then publish it in a dainty duodecimal format through printing anyway, dedicate it to a great lady, where this sermon then brings the preacher at least some coins, sometimes also a higher employment, and the bookseller, not because of the sermon, but because of the good taste and the noble lady to whom such a thing is dedicated, a quite considerable sale, admittedly not for rereading, but only for a dainty home library.
EA|0|60|20|0|From this it is clear how difficult, if not impossible, it is to improve such people, for in their case, as you say, baptism and chrism are lost, and it will take a great deal in the spirit-world to bring such people onto the path of life; For such people - you shall hardly believe it - My name is disgusting, and I Myself am as good for them as either not at all, or at most like a miserable moralist of the old time, which morals, however, have no value anymore, because a much better one has been invented in Paris.
EA|0|60|21|0|In the spiritual world, where of course the Parisian fashion journals no longer penetrate, there is of course a different wind; it is indeed a wind of grace, but for such souls it smells worse than the plague, therefore they flee long beforehand from the place where they might be encountered by such a wind of grace. I tell you: From this class of people, many will get into the dung of Satan, which means so much, as into that last foulness of matter, which will make the last journey, already announced to you, as enclosure with it's center.
EA|0|60|22|0|This memorandum is clear and instructs you about many things; it would be unnecessary to say anything further about it, therefore to something different next!
EA|0|61|1|1|The nature and consequences of anger (6 April 1847)
EA|0|61|1|0|Since we have already spoken about possession in our previous memorials, we want to continue in this one, too, and reveal a very dangerous kind of possession in this very memorandum. What will it consist of?
EA|0|61|2|0|This consists in the possession of the earthly flesh by the anger-devil; this possession is the most dangerous, because such an anger-devil never possesses a flesh alone, but always have a legion of serving evil spirits with him.
EA|0|61|3|0|Anger is the most rugged opposition to love and forms the actual main component of Satan; anger, however, cannot exist without nourishment, therefore it always has an innumerable number of nourishing spirits around it, on which it sucks and feeds. Just as love cannot exist without nourishment, which is love in return, so also anger cannot exist without anger in return, which is it's nourishment. But let us see what kind of helpers he has around him to nourish him.
EA|0|61|4|0|Hatred is a main nutrient of anger, then arrogance, selfishness arising from it, envy, avarice, adultery, fornication, contempt of everything divine, deepest contempt of his equals, murder and manslaughter, lust for power, and in the end, complete lack of conscience. These are only the subordinate chiefs of this wrathful devil, each of whom has a significant number of subordinate evil spirits, which can be easily recognized in the most diverse passions of a man possessed by wrath.
EA|0|61|5|0|This evil spirit, when it has taken possession of a flesh, is just as difficult to bring out of the flesh of a human being as it is to extinguish a large house that has already been seized by fire in all it's parts. There is no other remedy than to let it burn down to the last drop and, in time, to examine the cooled ashes to see if there is anything left in them that the cruel blaze would not have consumed.
EA|0|61|6|0|But since this devil of wrath is so bad, as he showed himself with the two possessed Gerasenes, we have to see how this sputum of hell comes into the flesh of man.
EA|0|61|7|0|This spirit does not come into the flesh of man only with time, as others do; but it is already laid into it at conception as a seed of hell, and must also be there, because this very seed conditions the progress of the flesh; but the seed does not become independent if the newborn human receives no education for this purpose.
EA|0|61|8|0|It is only through a certain education that this evil substance accumulates in the liver, and once it is there in full measure, this very substance awakens in itself the independence of the anger-devil; but when this has become independent, it immediately captures the whole soul and draws it into it's domain, through which act the whole man then in a short time thereafter becomes a formal devil.
EA|0|61|9|0|In many people, however, it is not necessary for this flesh-devil to completely gain it's own independence; rather, the evil specific exhalation propagates through the entire body, first through the blood, which very easily becomes effervescent when it is already fairly mixed with this element. Through the blood it passes into the nerves, through them into the nerve-spirit, and through the nerve-spirit, into the soul.
EA|0|61|10|0|If this evil specificum has also penetrated the soul, then the person is already at least half a devil, and it is not good to have fellowship with such a person.
EA|0|61|11|0|This kind of people can be recognized by the fact that they get extremely heated about every little thing that touches them in the slightest, and are immediately ready with cursing and hitting. They resemble a red-hot iron, which in itself seems to be quite solid and calm; but throw only the lightest sawdust on it, and smoke and flame will immediately appear.
EA|0|61|12|0|But all this can be avoided by a just and good upbringing of the children; even if there is a greater predisposition in one or the other, it can nevertheless be so ordered by the aforementioned good upbringing, and also by a just life diet, that in time, only good and never evil can come out of it.
EA|0|61|13|0|The greatest evil, however, is pampering; through this bad habit, every naughty thing is seen through the little child's fingers. Day by day, the child grows older and notices how he can commit all kinds of little mischiefs without being punished; then he always tries to do bigger so-called boyish things; if the parents do not punish the child much or at all, the child has already reached a certain solidity of anger, and soon becomes an impetuous demander, formally commanding that he be given what he asks for. If one does not give it that, or if one does not let it have something certain, it soon becomes red-hot with anger, and not infrequently unbearably rough and rude.
EA|0|61|14|0|If the parents are intimidated by this behavior and give in to the child's wild desire, then the child has already attained the first degree of diabolical independence. Soon after that, the more and more grown-up child begins to act as a brutal lawgiver for his parents, and it would really not do the parents any good if they did not want to comply with such a demand of their ill-behaved child, which looks like a law, as soon as possible.
EA|0|61|15|0|If such a child becomes older, bigger and stronger, many parents would not be safe with their lives, if I would not restrain this devil of the flesh in the flesh of such unborn children through many diseases. Only these diseases expel it to a certain extent, especially during the time when it has taken possession of the blood. Scarlet fever, scabies, spots, smallpox, and other diseases are abortifacients of the corrupter of human nature. Of course, they do not expel this evil substance completely, but only as far as it has ventured into the blood.
EA|0|61|16|0|But if parents would be reasonable after such a survived illness of the children, through which I came to their aid, and would then treat the child properly and a proper diet, then it would be good for them and the child spiritually and physically.
EA|0|61|17|0|But after that they usually make it as angry as before, and then the second state usually becomes worse than the first: for when this devil of the flesh in the child has noticed that the way through the blood is not safe, then, withdrawing from the blood, he goes straight for the nerves, and when these are seized, the child becomes extremely sensitive, which the parents usually regard as a morbid condition, and then they give the child everything that it always asks for, so as not to irritate it too much because of its supposed weak nerves.
EA|0|61|18|0|Then I must again step into the remedy, and afflict the flesh of the child with dysentery or a strong cough, so that this specificum is discharged from the nerves again, whereby the flesh of the child, if it is able to endure such remedies, is helped again for a time; but it is almost always better if such an infected flesh is taken from the child's soul early, before the devil of the flesh could still seize the soul through it.
EA|0|61|19|0|That is why I usually take the children away from those parents who make too much of a child, which is usually the case with those parents who have few children, and that is why it is not uncommon to hear the complaint: "I have only one child, and he is constantly sickly," or: "My only child had to die; but there my neighbor has a whole churn full of children, and they often run about half naked, have no maintenance and care, and are fresh as pips and healthy, and not one dies."
EA|0|61|20|0|This is quite certain, I say; and it is quite certain, because it has a good reason. The individual child would become too much pampered and in time completely dead for My kingdom, because it's parents are fools and have a monkey-love with which they would crush their child for all eternity, if I were an equal fool with them and left it to them for their amusement, so that they could entertain themselves with it, as vain city and castle ladies entertain themselves with parrots, little dogs and birds.
EA|0|61|21|0|But since I have a higher purpose with mankind than that it should be merely a vain plaything of stupid silly parents, there remains of course no other means than to take the children straight away from such parents and to give them to My angels for further education.
EA|0|61|22|0|Therefore, I always choose those children for Myself who are too much pampered and loved by their parents, even if they have several children; for too much love of parents for their children, is usually their death.
EA|0|61|23|0|If I would let them live according to the body, their soul would be irrevocably lost; therefore the death of the body is better, so that the soul receives life for heaven. Therefore, no-one should be surprised if so many children die in youth and often already in the cradle; for I know best why I take them away from the world so early. It is better that they become weak spirits of heaven than that they would otherwise become strong spirits of hell in the world.
EA|0|61|24|0|Now and then, however, it happens, and must happen for the sake of the world, that such angry spirits grow up. If the parents fight the anger and stubbornness of such children energetically enough, they can become quite useful people, very zealous in one or the other subject; but if their anger and stubbornness are not met with zeal, they become bullies, mutineers, and where possible, not infrequently horrible tormentors of mankind. Therefore, all parents who discover in one or the other of their children a desire for anger, vanity, conceit, selfishness, and a certain covetousness, must be urged to counteract these passions with all their energy. The consequence of this will be that they will gain from it quite capable and useful people, because thereby the bad anger-fire-specificum in them will be turned into a good one by it's own psycho-chemical process.
EA|0|61|25|0|This memorandum is extremely important and must be taken into account; therefore we will give some more information about it ad memorandum in the near future.
EA|0|62|1|1|Fighting anger (7 April 1847)
EA|0|62|1|0|Since this anger-devil is such a dangerous creature when he is in possession of human flesh, and it is often necessary to let children die bodily, and not infrequently to kill entire generations in the flesh through plague and other devastating diseases, before it is still possible for this devil to completely draw the soul into his essence, but above all it is of utmost importance for every man, who has to take care of his own soul, and if he is father or mother, also of the souls of the children, that one knows the just diet and then follows it, by which not only the soul can be saved, but also the body of man can reach a possible highest age for the eternal welfare of his soul, but which cannot happen if people do not know this diet for the most part, and if they know it, but still do not follow it.
EA|0|62|2|0|How, then, must a man behave from his birth, or how must he be kept in the beginning, so that in the maturity of his years he may observe that psychological and bodily dietary order by which alone it becomes possible for him to attain a quiet old age, and by that very old age, to secure for his soul a true, firm continuance lasting for eternity?
EA|0|62|3|0|The child, if it is already apparent in the cradle that it is of a very sensitive nature and can easily be irritated by all kinds of influences, should, as long as it has no memory, be nourished by such means as do not heat the blood, but only gently cool it down.
EA|0|62|4|0|If the mother nurses the child at the breast, she should abstain from spirit-drinks, and mainly from emotional upheavals: for by all this, she puts elements into her breast, which are food for this fire-spirit - in short, she should abstain from such food and drink products with too much bile, or agitate that which has already been produced. Legumes, especially beans, are not to be recommended to such a mother, but moderate meat broths, roasts of pure animal flesh, and pastries of wheat, rye and white corn; also water barley or rice is beneficial to such a mother, when boiled in non-fat milk.
EA|0|62|5|0|But if a mother does not suckle the child herself, but lets it drink at the breast of a so-called wet nurse, which is never really good, then the wet nurse should firstly be well identified as to whose spirit child she is, and if it has turned out that she is a good and gentle soul, then secondly, she must observe the same diet in eating and drinking, and in the restraint of her mind, as this very diet is prescribed for the mother.
EA|0|62|6|0|If the child nurses from the mother or the wet nurse, it should be weaned from the breast as soon as the first teeth appear, because the child's memory begins with the teeth. However, it would be best for such a child to be raised without a breast.
EA|0|62|7|0|Wheat bran boiled and mixed with some pure honey would be the best primal food for a hot-blooded child. However, barley water sweetened with a little honey or sugar can also be used: boiled figs and boiled carob are just as good and sometimes even better.
EA|0|62|8|0|In some children, especially in later times, even a light lentil must would be a very noteworthy diet, if, as I said, they are already somewhat advanced in age.
EA|0|62|9|0|Animal milk is not to be recommended at first, because animals themselves are sometimes not completely healthy and therefore cannot supply healthy milk, which is usually the case in winter. Sometimes, however, animals are already of full-blooded and of a violent temperament, whose milk would therefore be very bad for such a hot, full-blooded child; only when children have become one to two years old, they can be served with light milk diluted with water.
EA|0|62|10|0|On the other hand, it will never hurt them to sometimes enjoy a cooked fruit must: because the fruit, especially good apples and finer pears, are very suitable to purify and tone down the blood.
EA|0|62|11|0|Meat can be given to such children only after they have changed their teeth. If the children, especially those mentioned above, are given meat food earlier, their blood will be nourished too much, their meat itself will be too fatty, and as a result their transpiration tools will become too slimy, from which a lot of dangerous diseases will soon arise for such children.
EA|0|62|12|0|When such children have matured to the point where they can walk and talk, then they should be occupied with all kinds of more quiet, and for the child's mind useful, uplifting games, and attention should be constantly paid that such children never become too heated, neither by movement, much less by a mood effect. Everything must be cleared away that could annoy them in the least.
EA|0|62|13|0|If, however, in spite of all the regulations, it is noticed that one or the other is not infrequently in a flare-up of temper, then a suitable punishment should never be neglected, which, however, should not be so quick with beatings, but much more effective and beneficial with a suitable fasting; for nothing cures anger better than hunger, and the hungry are least apt to revolution, whereas, if they are full, they would be untrustworthy.
EA|0|62|14|0|It is very good for children, when they have to be punished for such causes, to be made to understand and to be told that the heavenly Father did not send them bread because they were bad. But when they become completely good again, and ask the heavenly Father for bread, He will immediately give it to them again. In this way, such children will be made aware of God, and it will be ever more deeply impressed on their young souls that they depend on God in everything, and that He is the most faithful retributor for all good and bad.
EA|0|62|15|0|But when such children have become quite calm and demure, then it should not be neglected to show them quite comprehensibly how the heavenly Father takes quite great delight in them, and calls out to them daily in the morning, at noon, and in the evening: "Let these dear little ones come to Me."
EA|0|62|16|0|If the children are guided in this way, they will have few problems later on; but if they are not guided in this way, it will be somewhat more difficult to bring them onto the right path in later times, and the proverb will come true, according to which an old tree cannot be bent, except sometimes by lightning and storm, but such a tree seldom escapes without damage.
EA|0|62|17|0|If such children are fully grown up and have already attained perfect self-knowledge, i.e. as far as this concept is extended in natural terms, and if they still show noticeable symptoms of exaggerated irritability of mind here and there, they are to be advised above all to live very moderately in all respects, to go to bed early, but to get up even earlier, to abstain from spirit-drinks for a longer time, as well as from the flesh of unclean animals, do not visit such places where all kinds of mad spectacles are performed for the bad amusement of the spectators, but especially not those places where dancing and gambling take place. Such places must be avoided for a long time, if not for ever in the case of some.
EA|0|62|18|0|It is also very good for such people of both genders if they marry soon; for the heat of an effervescent head is much worse than that of a gentle man. In addition to this natural diet, such people should also pray quite often and read spiritual books, or have them read to them if they cannot read themselves. This will strengthen their soul and loosen the fetters of their spirit, which easily becomes completely free when such people embrace My love - and because such people are exposed to a greater temptation than others, they are also for that very reason so much closer to My grace, the greater their temptation is; For it is precisely these people who can become something great when they have found the right path, because they have the righteous courage within them. From these people, spiritually taken, ships and palaces are built as from oak and marble in My kingdom; from sponges and reeds, something better than it is in it's kind, is not easily made.
EA|0|62|19|0|This diet was still necessary to add to this memorandum; and now that we have clearly presented it for the safe and most useful attention of every human being, let us move on to another memorandum, next time.
EA|0|63|1|1|Addiction to rank amongst arrogant humans (8 April 1847)
EA|0|63|1|0|Something that is almost more annoying and harmful than the anger or the devil of anger in the human flesh is the craving for rank, which indeed goes hand in hand with anger; but it is nevertheless the basis of it, for a humble man is not easily provoked to anger, while with a haughty man, as you are wont to say, there is immediately fire in the roof. This rank addiction is the actual main devil with the people, and is already almost completely homogeneous with Satan. However, the children are taken over by this evil spirit only when they have reached some self-knowledge.
EA|0|63|2|0|But one notices such inclinations already early, where the children can still hardly speak. Just put several children together and observe them in their play actions, and you will immediately notice how one will soon want to stand out in front of the others; for even such a child who can hardly speak, likes it when he is paid homage to before the others.
EA|0|63|3|0|This instinct is especially strong in the female gender at home; she will very soon find herself beautiful and begin to preen herself, and whoever wants to ingratiate himself with such a maiden, may only praise her quite often on account of her beauty, and the little maiden will soon begin to smile at this as if somewhat embarrassed, and she will not be in a good mood if there is a second very pretty girl in her company. It would be quite wrong, however, if a second girl were to be found even more beautiful: she would certainly shed secret, if not public, tears.
EA|0|63|4|0|With boys, when they are still children, the beauty of the body does not have so much influence, but strength does; there each one wants to be the strongest, and with his strength totally defeat his comrade, and will also, where possible, without mercy and pardon, not seldom give him an almost murderous proof of this with his hands and feet, in order to stand there as the strongest and therefore the most feared in the boys' society.
EA|0|63|5|0|On such occasions, the presence of the satanic evil demon is already easily noticed in the children.
EA|0|63|6|0|That this demon should be fought immediately, nature already gives the hint, even if nobody would have a higher and deeper knowledge in this sphere, because such lust for rank can obviously degenerate into the greatest vices all too soon.
EA|0|63|7|0|A girl who is addicted to pleasure becomes a coquette at an early age, and immediately also a whore, and in that state she is in a way already at the point where the lord Satan wanted her to be; and the boy soon becomes a ruffian, a brawler, and in general a person to whom nothing is sacred more than only himself.
EA|0|63|8|0|Soon such people become troublemakers, reasoners about God and all circumstances; they soon know everything better than another, understand everything better, and their judgment must be the most correct, simply because they have given it. Whoever does not want to submit to such a judgment, is - in the mildest case - a donkey; in a more demonstrative case, however, he gets flogged.
EA|0|63|9|0|What is to become of such a person afterwards? Who shall instruct him who knows everything better than anyone else? And if his foolishness is shown to him quite clearly by another, he becomes heated, and what he is no longer able to do with his mouth, he leaves to the momentum of his hands, which are usually stronger than the tongue of the opponent; and a few powerful blows to the ribs and a few equally powerful blows to the cheeks with the fist have more effect for the moment than the most beautiful chapter from the letters of Paul, and more than all the wisdom of Socrates; for where a horse lashes out, Socrates and Cicero give way; at the most, Samson and David as fighters could bring about a powerful counter-effect.
EA|0|63|10|0|This is all due to the lust for rank, according to which everyone wants to be the most excellent, even if he really would be the very last; and if both weapons fail him, he is left with a mouth for swearing and an unquenchable thirst for revenge. Of course, on such an occasion the lust for rank and wrathfulness go hand in hand; their servant is then deceit and dissimulation.
EA|0|63|11|0|This most wicked devil in the human flesh is the duel of all evils among the human race, and is perfectly homogeneous with the lowest and deepest hell; for in him, all evils are united.
EA|0|63|12|0|Would there ever have been a war if this demon had not so corrupted human flesh? No vice can draw so many to it's ruin as this one. A man who has a lot of this demon in him will soon form subjects, at first, of course, under the title: friends; but these friends will have to do out of pure friendship what their commanding master friend wants, and that is because he has drawn them into his rank-obsessed demon. These friends of his will choose friends again and will be drawn into the same demon into which they themselves were drawn. By this, however, the main ringleader already becomes a chief, and because the thing goes well, he begins to command, and his demon will soon draw thousands by his yarn, and they will all dance as he whistles.
EA|0|63|13|0|This is how dynasties come into being; there is one who stands on the top, dictates and gives laws as only his whim offers them, and thousands must obey them, whether with tears of blood, whether willingly or unwillingly, it is all the same; for where a power has once united to form a club, all specific resistance fails, and reason, understanding and wisdom must give way where tyrannical despotism has ascended the throne. If the tyrant likes to have his subjects blind, he may only command that their eyes be gouged out, and his accomplices, inspired by the same demon, do everything the master wishes; But it serves people right that tyrants rule over them, at least if they are not tyrants, they are stubborn despots who, like the tyrant, demand the most punctual obedience, declare the slightest contradiction to be an insult to their majesty, and punish it, if not with death, at least with a temporary heavy imprisonment. But, as I said, it serves the people right that it is so.
EA|0|63|14|0|People themselves have put God on the side and their own demon of arrogance on the throne, and what they once did, they still do; for parents everywhere see to it that their children become something better and higher than themselves. The simple peasant, even if he cannot carry out his wish, at least has it in his heart that his wage should be that of a great lord, and his daughter, if she only had a softer face, should at least become a burgher's wife in a city, or the wife of some country official. A shoemaker is far from letting his children learn his trade; and if he has a daughter who is more beautiful than ugly, it would not be advisable for anyone of his trade to ask her to marry him, because she could easily become a civil servant's wife, if not more, and the shoemaker's son must of course study, and then the more the better. If the daughter of such a fool has really become a bride, and the son even a criminal, then the father must not dare to approach his high-ranking children with his hat on. It offends him very much, and he often weeps bitter tears that his children no longer want to know him. But it serves him right; why was he such a donkey, and took pleasure in raising only two tyrants instead of two supports for his age?
EA|0|63|15|0|Therefore it serves everyone right, and it serves all mankind right, that they are tyrannized from top to bottom, and over and over; for they themselves take the greatest pleasure in forming tyrants out of their own children.
EA|0|63|16|0|Who lets the children study? The parents; why? So that the children may become something; and what should the children become? Quite naturally, if possible, always more than the parents; for everywhere it is said: "I let my son study, so that he may one day become a clergyman or a civil servant, and if he could make it to a court councilor or even to a minister, or as a clergyman, if possible, to a bishop, then it would be most dear to me. Thus speaks the mind of a father, and likewise the heart of a mother; but that a father would say: "I let my children study only for the purpose of acquiring useful knowledge, in order to be with wise advantage what I myself am, or something lesser, but good and right! This will not easily be heard, still less My word: "He who wants to be the first among you, let him be the last, and your servant of all."
EA|0|63|17|0|This I have commanded, and behold, scarcely a beggar obeys this commandment; but what Satan commands by his demon, small and great, and child and old man run after; but therefore it serves the world right ten times and a hundred times that it is tyrannized with sword and fire, for it has the greatest pleasure in it itself.
EA|0|63|18|0|Stop raising tyrants out of the children and become the last rather than the first, then the tyrants on the thrones will soon stand alone; and because you will stand low, they will also have to descend low from their height, in order not to perish from the same abandonment.
EA|0|63|19|0|But if you build more and more steps from your own children to the throne, it must become higher and higher, and the higher it becomes, the further he can hurl the stones from this lofty position, and the harder they hit you below. I am quite happy to allow the power of the higher ones to grow, so that the fools below may have something to humble them and show them what they should be and are not; and so the rulers are now under My control, and do very right when they press stupid mankind as much as possible, for it deserves nothing better.
EA|0|63|20|0|Doesn't the father make his son a better suit than the one he wears, and the mother goes with her daughters into the fashion vaults, and picks out witnesses for hours, in which her daughters would like to look the better, in order to make more conquests; why conquests? According to My words, conquests are what mankind should strive for! But because of conquests, there the tyrants are justified; yes, they are even angels, because they press down the desire for conquest as much as possible by taxes and other troublesome laws.
EA|0|63|21|0|So the father says to his son: You must acquire such a behavior that you attract all eyes and ears to yourself, and thereby become indispensable to a whole society, or in other words: Seek to become the first in society. Why doesn't the father rather say: Son! withdraw yourself; It is better for you to turn your eyes on society from the lowest point than for society to turn all their eyes on you; or what is better, to be the foundation stone of a building or the gable of it's roof? But when a storm comes and destroys the roof and the house, will it also take the foundation stone from it's place?
EA|0|63|22|0|He who is the lowest down is most safe; but the top of a tower is a toy of all thunderstorms.
EA|0|63|23|0|Therefore go down; let the right humility be the firm standpoint of your being - there the evil rank-demon will leave everyone, and tyranny will have it's eternal end.
EA|0|63|24|0|Or do you think a prince cares that the common rabble recognizes him as a prince? He will really not tie his princely honor to that; but as a prince he only demands the recognition of his sovereignty from the higher circles and from the circles of his equals.
EA|0|63|25|0|Therefore, when mankind descends to the bottom of humility, the prince may look for his equal with lanterns, and his recognition of sovereignty in it; and he will find them as little as polished diamonds in river gravel.
EA|0|63|26|0|Behold, this is the way to happiness here and beyond; by this, mankind and prince can be improved, but not by rebelliousness, and still less by all kinds of mutinous uprisings against an ordered power.
EA|0|63|27|0|If someone wants to build a house, it must begin at the bottom: it is absolutely not possible to start with the roof. Or how can one first put a flag or a cross on the top of a tower, where the foundation of a whole tower has not even been laid? He who wants to improve others, must first improve himself, and live righteously, and the others will follow him when they see the advantages; and he who wants to humble others, let him humble himself first, then he will take away a step from his neighbor through himself, on which the latter would have climbed higher. But if someone already carries his brother, will his brother come down from the mountain, if his carrier does not want to come down? Therefore, if the bearer first directs his steps downward, the one he carries will also descend; but if the beast of burden goes upward, the one who sits on it and pushes it will surely go higher and higher with it.
EA|0|63|28|0|Therefore, as long as My teaching is not observed completely in everything, he will not become better either here or hereafter, in detail as well as in general. But if someone will follow My teaching completely, he will have it good here and beyond; for a humble soul soon finds it's way in everything, and because it is closest to Me, it also always has the most certain and best help at hand.
EA|0|63|29|0|But, unfortunately, every evil is easier to eradicate than this one, and that is because people themselves take the greatest pleasure in it; and everyone would rather be a highly honored master than a subordinate servant in the true sense of the word. People do indeed greet each other as a devoted servant, but they do not do so as if they wanted to be that, but only as a courtesy, so that their opponent should regard them as the more.
EA|0|63|30|0|Oh dreadfully stupid mankind! When will you come to the insight that without a fixed center, no world is conceivable? The center is the deepest point of every world-body; why does man not want to go into it's depth, so that he would find there the true life ascertainment for eternity, which is indicated so clearly and distinctly in My teaching?
EA|0|63|31|0|But what is the use of My teaching, what should it be, if Jesus, it's founder, now Himself has the honor to be nothing, or at most only a corner of a Socrates or Plato? Or one transforms Jesus into a vain idol, in which nothing is left but the name, and some fragments of His teaching in the form of Egyptian hieroglyphics, about which thinking is still strictly forbidden. In short, one has modulated Jesus as one could use Him, so that He brings in something, and does not do as He commanded, when He said: "If someone asks you for a tunic, give him also the coat.” But he, who should be the last and servant of all, sits among millions at the top! A bad example of humility! But it cannot be otherwise; for even today there are many thousands of people whose most ardent wish would be that their sons should become popes. So there is still a lot of love for the papacy. As long as that is the case, things can not get any better.
EA|0|63|32|0|Next, a few more things about this point.
EA|0|64|1|1|A variety of human laments (9 April 1847)
EA|0|64|1|0|There are all kinds of complaints among the people. For some, times are too bad; everything is getting more expensive and worse at the same time. Still others have a formal rage against governments and lay all the blame on them; still others are not satisfied when there is peace and no war for too long. Others again lay all the blame on the clergy; still others on all kinds of luxuries, and especially on the newly built iron roads. In short, everyone seeks the cause of the evil of this time, sometimes in one, sometimes in another; but that one of all these complainants should take himself by the nose and ask himself whether he, too, has not at some time contributed to the aggravation of such a time, and perhaps still contributes to it, occurs to no-one. Everyone feels the evil only from the outside; but he does not see it in himself.
EA|0|64|2|0|There I see a father of a family going wild about the luxury of this time, how he is just in a sales vault, and buys his daughters expensive, sparkling-brand-new all most modern witnesses for clothes. What should one say to such a luxury accuser? Nothing but: You fool, if you dislike luxury so much, why do you let yourself be driven by your luxury devil to buy such malicious things for your daughters? Buy them linen garments, or even better, buy rice, and let your daughters spin, so you will create a garment for your daughters that will be much more useful to them than your modern stuff, which annoys you so much that you buy it out of sheer annoyance, only to make your daughters shine, so that your prosperity might be seen in them, and so that they might make favorable conquests. Oh fool! for you there is still far too little luxury, far too little change of fashion; and when the fashion of the day will change twice, you will still be the old donkey, you will scold even more, as now, but nevertheless pay homage to the advancing spirit of the time, as it befits you. But now I ask: who else but such fools as you open the doors of luxury because they take pleasure in the chameleon-like appearance of their daughters?
EA|0|64|3|0|Instead of your scolding in your house, begin to despise luxury. Dress your children as indicated above, perhaps you will find some imitators, and these again some others; thus luxury will gradually lose itself, when it will find no outlet. So there are also newspaper writers who continually go on about luxury, while in everything they continually dress themselves according to the latest fashion, whereby their scribblings naturally always remain without success; for he who does not improve himself, how shall he improve another?
EA|0|64|4|0|On the other hand, one again sees peasants and innkeepers violently ranting and cursing about the consumption tax; they do not consider, however, that they are the first inventors of this state plague, and dictate to their customers a consumption tax ten times greater than the one the regent demands from his subjects.
EA|0|64|5|0|When this tax did not yet exist, all innkeepers already took a quite inhuman consumption tax from their guests; many a person had to leave his coat at the innkeeper because of the consumption tax. I ask, how can such a man complain about a tax that he had already been paying for a long time, when the state still only considered such a tax; if it was considered cheap in his house, why should it not be cheap for the whole country? Doesn't an innkeeper charge two coins for a piece of bread that costs him hardly one? That is a consumption tax of 100! The state does not charge that much, and it is much cheaper, and the innkeeper may well put up with the state consumption tax, for he has long been most pleased with this monopoly.
EA|0|64|6|0|So also the farmer, if he brings a basket of fruit into the city, and pays for it a few coins of state consumption tax; but how does he bring this in? What he paid for the whole basket he adds to ten pieces, but after these ten pieces he still has ninety in the basket; these would therefore be free of consumption tax; but does he sell them in this way? Oh no; he collects it nine times more. Question, has not man a workmanlike pleasure in this tax; how may he rail against it? Has the usurer, to whom I have filled his trees with fruit for nothing, not had enough with 900 percent? Therefore go ahead; only more consumption tax, and it shall not stop until it has not stopped in the hearts of brothers against brothers.
EA|0|64|7|0|Whoever gives something to someone out of a good heart, I remember, the state has put little or no tax on it, take note! But if man no longer has a heart for his neighbor, how can he demand that from the state, which he lacks so completely? And I say to this: People judge themselves; but I judge the state according to the people.
EA|0|64|8|0|According to what they take the greatest pleasure in working, the state shall also be judged by Me. Who takes a greater tax on consumption than the usurer of grain from his brothers? The state should demand a thousandfold tax from him, then the balance would hardly be established.
EA|0|64|9|0|You see from this that people themselves are always the creators of the evils among them; therefore these evils shall also be among them as long as they remain it's perpetual creators. The poor, however, are always an addition as a plague for such orders; for who makes the poor? The great covetousness and general consumptiveness of those who are able; therefore they shall also receive them; for what a man produces himself, that he shall also have and bear.
EA|0|64|10|0|So the citizens of a city also complain tremendously about their house interest tax, but what their interest parties say, they do not hear; if by chance a party sometimes cannot pay it's rent on time, then a lawsuit and garnishment are soon initiated against it. Therefore, only more house interest tax, until the heart of the house owner becomes softer, and he will be able to put a small room in his house for the poor free of charge, and lower his house interest; then I will also instill milder attitudes in the heart of the ruler, but otherwise, as I said, only higher with the taxes. Instead of silk robes and other luxuries of the house-owning family, rather a gentle heart and fairness in the house interest, then it will already become better.
EA|0|64|11|0|There is also horrible cursing and swearing about the present railroads. It is true that they are an evil sign of this time for the people, and I wanted them not to be; but the people wanted it, and so I want it. You have never seen before how the great and the rich kept carriages and drove all over the place, but when a poor man, tired of walking, begged them to let him get on, he was rejected with the whip if he was only a little pushy, and even if he wanted to pay, he was not accepted. Now a smelly farmer sits in one and the same wagon, also another so-called vagabond, and next to him a fine-nosed city lady must place herself, and both ride for the same price, and enjoy the same rights; and the frequent city fi donc next to a horse-servant has completely ceased, and the service of the former fragrance flacons is performed by boiler smoke. Thus the fine noses are somewhat softened, and no longer feel the unpleasant smell of the farmer so much. In the past, the cavaliers and the upper-class fashionables could never drive fast enough. Unfortunate was the one who was on the road; he was recklessly driven over. Now there is speed enough; such a fast sailor at least comes to the conclusion on the railroad that his horse-drawn vehicle is only a pure botch-up in comparison. Therefore, he leaves his equipage at home, and no longer makes such a nuisance of the wanderers on the road; for he himself prefers to ride on the railroad than in his carriage. But what a great boon it is for those highwaymen of innkeepers, for they are only now beginning to become a little human; and what a just punishment for all kinds of wagoners, who not infrequently charged twice as much for a single wagonload of little postage as what their wagon and horses were worth. The blacksmiths along the roads, who often charged as much for a nail as if it were made of gold, are only now coming to realize, when they see entire iron roads, that iron cannot be all that expensive after all; even wainwrights, saddlers, and strappers are only now realizing what their goods are worth, because in the past they thought they were selling nothing but gold and silver goods. Even the oatmeal growers will gradually come to the conclusion that they will need far less of this fruit, and the city coachmen, who in the past never knew what they should charge for a bad carriage, can now drive for two pennies, and those who charge more can drive themselves out to the station, where there is one, and there watch wistfully as hundreds of travelers move on quickly for a small carriage fee; Even the posts, which previously did not know for how many horses they should rent a stable, now have enough so-called barns, and the shareholders will thus also - and mainly because of the very fast means of transport - soon realize that they have speculated very heavily here; For then their supposed gain will become as certain as snow on the sun, and they will also recognize that in the water vapors, besides the powerful driving force, there also the fortune is dissolving.
EA|0|64|12|0|Strictly speaking, such a railroad is of course as little in My order as the Babylonian tower construction, but this tower construction also had it's decided good; it led the peoples apart and brought them in time to the conviction that man can also live elsewhere and not only in Babylon, and that God lets His sun shine and His rain fall everywhere, and so in the end all those have won who were driven away by the tower construction of Babylon. It will be the same with the railroads; in the end, everyone will win. The main actionary wins materially, for he outshines the others; but the others gain in insight, and soon from that in humanity, for when rich people become beggars, they then become quite gentle and humble people. The innkeepers on the streets also gain, for they lose the marauding and gain the human. The country people, over whose best grounds the railroad was not infrequently run, also gain; for in former times they covered their meadows and acres with fences and thorns, and if a man stepped on their meadow, he was often maltreated, but now it is good, where he must tolerate such a wide iron road on his land. He is now gaining in patience and also in humanity, and that is also a great gain. The travelers win, because they get to the place where they want to go much cheaper and faster, and at least in the wagons they learn that they are not worth more than others, because everyone pays the same freight. But in spite of all this, the people complain about this ruthlessness, which they themselves have brought about by all kinds of means; but if you do it yourself, you have to have and suffer it yourself. But if landlords, carters, and other processionists, and the shareholders become human, as befits them, then it should also look better with the breed: for everything is in My hand, and I can shape and change it in such and such a way. But I have once said that I have no pleasure in this work, and so it is; for I am not pleased with the rod of discipline. But once it is there, as the people wanted it, let it be a blessing to the good and a curse to the bad, and you may now use it quietly, and I will bless on top of it the one who uses it, so that the highwaymen will receive a full chastisement.
EA|0|65|1|1|A variety of human laments - continued (10 April 1847)
EA|0|65|1|0|It is true that this has deprived a lot of so-called tradesmen of their bread, and that some of them have become beggars. Also, many a farmer has been deprived of a good piece of land, which has made him very disadvantaged in the production of his crops; poor carters have lost their usual wages, and some landlords, who were a little more humane than others, have come under the wheels of the inhumane ones at the same time. But all this, well considered, can be calculated quite differently than it initially appears to the eye of a superficial observer; for here, in material terms, only he who had very much, lost much - but who had little anyway, could not lose much either.
EA|0|65|2|0|Blacksmiths, who in former times could not be paid, now work much cheaper, if they only get a job. If someone has already gone into business in a big way, it does him no harm, for he has already earned something, and if he still wants a job, he must be cheap; in the process, however, he also becomes more human, so he has not lost much. But if someone of this class of professionals had only a very small business, which earned him not much more than a beggar's begging, he also did not lose much, and the gap between him and a former grand master has become smaller by a very significant amount; thus again a gain. The same is the case with all other professionals, as well as with the peasants, who have lost land; for he who had only a little land could not give away a large patch of it, and what he gave away, he was well compensated for. The large landowner could also give away a larger patch of his land, which he would also be paid for in time, but which he could easily wait for, because he has more than he needs anyway. It is the same case with the large and small farmers. The big ones have already made their cut, and it would be too outrageous to let them cut any longer; For the small innkeepers, however, it was only a miserable cruiser's income anyway, which they could easily get over, and since they could quite naturally offer only bad things to the guests for little money, and gradually had to make do more with fraud than with goods, this is a physical and spiritual gain for them and for their guests.
EA|0|65|3|0|From this, however, it turns out that on this occasion nobody would have lost too much also in material respect; and the rod of chastisement is thus good - and gradually still becomes better and better. But - as you know - as the Hanochites in Noah's time themselves opened the water gates of the earth, by which they were then devoured, so also here these people have put the louse in their own fur; but I say: Continue like this! If the calm and fruitful ground of the earth is not enough for him, let him go to the sea and learn the difference between peace and calm, and between movement and storm. If it pleases him, and if the storms have not yet swallowed him up, he may return again; for beside the water, the solid ground also still continues, just as beside these innovations, the old Word of God also continues, and My grace for everyone who seeks it. But whoever is not interested in anything, but only in the innovations out of pure either general or special lust for rank, he may at least get into a very fast moving steam car and drive with it to his devils, and he can be assured that in My heavens no pitying Aaaw will follow him; because stupid fools are also for My heavens a disgusting abomination, and everywhere there is great laughter about them.
EA|0|65|4|0|As for the scolding and complaining about the clergy, such complaints and scoldings do not reach My ear at all. I have initiated it so far that everyone can have My Word when he only wants it.
EA|0|65|5|0|But from this everyone will easily see that with Me nothing is valid but a pure loving heart and a right faith in Me; to whom this is not enough, to whom the word of a gold-addicted pulpit orator is holier than what I Myself have spoken, let him remain in his stupidity; to whom the scourge is dearer than My grace, let him be scourged. To whom a house of prayer, magnificently built at great expense, is holier and more exalted than a pure heart - which is a temple of the Holy Spirit - let him go into his house of prayer, and on every Sunday or other holiday let him first be blessed with the monstrance, and then from the pulpit thereupon be cursed at least seven times into hell, and on being cursed again into hell, at the end of the mass let him be blessed da capo with the monstrance.
EA|0|65|6|0|People take great delight in the blind ceremony, they talk and write their mouths and fingers sore about the splendor of the Cathedral of Rome, and other exceedingly splendid minsters, and spend enormous sums on their preservation and decoration, usually under the title: "All for the greater glory of God!" That's right, that's right. Whoever wants to be a donkey, will remain one for eternity: How should such a miserable minster and all the minsters of the earth increase My honor?!
EA|0|65|7|0|I have in the first place never sought My honor on earth, but only faith and love. According to this, every other vain display of honor, which makes an idol out of Me - the one, eternal, living true God - is an abomination; for I want to be worshipped in spirit and in truth, which is in the living heart of man, but not in a minster, and the true worship in spirit and in truth consists in that people recognize Me as their God and Father, and then love Me as that above all, and keep the commandments of love also towards their brothers. This is the true worship of God; but a minster is an abomination, and can contribute nothing to the greater glorification of My name, since it certainly does not show what I am capable of, but only what vain and arrogant people are capable of.
EA|0|65|8|0|But whoever already wants to admire My power and greatness, let him go to the natural minsters, go to the earth itself, and look up to the sun, moon and stars, and he will surely have enough from which he can recognize the omnipotence of God, his Father.
EA|0|65|9|0|When looking at a mountain, of course, neither a Gothic, nor a Moorish, nor a Roman, Jonic, Phrygian and even Babylonian type of construction can be recognized. Nor are there statues and other paintings and carvings by all sorts of so-called famous masters to be seen; but the hand of the Father can be seen in these great natural monasteries, and instead of statues and paintings, real living people and other creatures dwell in such monasteries, and instead of all the ornaments, there are to be seen in these monasteries magnificent forests and meadows covered with good and nourishing grass, all testifying to the power, greatness and wisdom of their eternal Master.
EA|0|65|10|0|Such contemplation may well tune the human heart ad majorem Dei gloriam; but the contemplation of a minster only raises the heart of a donkey to the greater admiration of his still greater fellow donkeys, who evidently also had to be very great donkeys, because they believed that by their handiwork, by all kinds of carvings, paintings and gildings, by wax candlelight, rich clothes and wild bawling in addition, they could honor Him Who created earth, sun, moon and stars.
EA|0|65|11|0|Even today, people spend large sums of money, make endowments and bequests, and only some new idol may be consecrated, or even a holy body may be placed in a so-called church under the title 'God's house', of course as a grace from Rome for a few hundred ducats free of charge, or, what is even more extraordinary, a body robe of Christ, swaddling, belts, etc., may be exhibited, and if this would happen in twelve churches simultaneously, which would quite naturally require twelve body robes, etc., it would have to be done in twelve churches at the same time. If this is to be done in twelve churches at the same time, it would naturally require twelve bodies. But all this does not matter; stupidity believes it, even if it scolds, and then sacrifices abundantly, and all this ad majorem Dei gloriam. What then should one say to this? Should one punish stupidity even more? It is not necessary; for it punishes itself by this very fact.
EA|0|65|12|0|If one wanted to give something better, would it be accepted? One would have to work miracles; but the ephod also worked miracles. Would stupidity distinguish the fraudulent artificial miracle from a true natural one? Oh no! It would consider the true one, because it did not happen in a minster, as a work of the devil, and the one who performed it as an arch-heretic. What good would that do?
EA|0|65|13|0|Therefore, let stupidity remain what it is, a perpetual punishment of stupid donkeys and fools; but he who seeks wisdom and it's reward, also knows where to find it.
EA|0|65|14|0|But wisdom will soon triumph over stupidity, but do not believe that the stupid will become wiser because of it; for this monstrosity will remain as long as hell will remain.
EA|0|65|15|0|They say, how can I stand by and watch so many abominations for so long? Why don't I destroy this ancient idolatry with lightning and fire from heaven? I could do it in ancient times; why not now?
EA|0|65|16|0|It is true that Sodom and Gomorrah perished, but Babel rose. Here, too, much fire has been hurled into idolatry, as at all times, but it rises again; therefore we let the wheat grow up with the tares; the time of separation will come soon enough. Why should one also bind oneself with a business on a minute's time, for which one has a whole eternity? Therefore, go ahead here! He who wants to be stupid, let him remain so; and he who wants to be wise, he knows where to knock.
EA|0|66|1|1|Ceremonial ecclesiasticism (13 April 1847)
EA|0|66|1|0|What is the use of vain lamentations, of loose scolding and panting, and of thirsty acquittal of all that such an idolatrous church prescribes to keep and observe?
EA|0|66|2|0|All this is of no use; once a river has flowed and become strong, it is too late to dam it up and stop it in its course, since this will only make it swell even more, and it will burst the dams and then devastate all the land that it floods. The most sensible thing to do is to let the river run it's course; by the time it reaches the sea, it's fury will have cooled down and diminished completely.
EA|0|66|3|0|It would be just as foolish to try to swim upstream in such a current. No-one would get a hair's breadth further, for the more vigorously he tried to defy the waves that were flowing toward him, the more forcefully and violently they would beat against his forehead and soon whirl him down to the bottom. It is best to let the current flow where and how it flows, but to distance oneself from the current as far as possible in the heart, and to follow the dry, but safe path of pure truth.
EA|0|66|4|0|To rebel against something that has once been more and more established in certain norms for centuries, would indeed be the greatest folly; it would be a war between one and a thousand soldiers. What will one do against a thousand? The same is just the case with such a one who wanted to rebel against a general order of whatever nature; his views may be correct, but what will he do if the great mass is blind and deaf? In this case, one must be wise and honestly turn the mantle to the wind and not against it, since it would be of little use to him.
EA|0|66|5|0|But I never look at the outward appearance anyway, but always only at the innermost things in man; and so every honest Christian can quite well attend the so-called ceremonial service in a house of prayer, but be with Me in his heart, this will not bring him the slightest harm.
EA|0|66|6|0|But if this service annoys anyone, let him stay outside; for no-one is dragged in by the ears - and if the latter were the case, it will do no harm to anyone if he goes in; for it is still better to be in a house of prayer, and to perform a certain devotion, than either to go on a hunt, or to go to a gambling house, or to do usurious business, to forge intrigues, to visit whores, and so on, on the generally commanded feast days and holidays and the like.
EA|0|66|7|0|In addition to the ceremonies, sermons are also held, before which at least a few verses of the Gospel are read; and if someone does not like a sermon, he should stick to the verses read from the Gospel, and he will be able to take so much from such verses that he will have enough to attain eternal life, if he only follows the few verses correctly. According to this, someone cannot easily lose something if he also goes to such a house of prayer, where he can still find something that reminds him of Me; but if someone breaks away from such idolatry out of mere hatred for it, but does not take anything better for it, but usually only worse, ask: will this be of any use to him? I hardly think so.
EA|0|66|8|0|The temple at Jerusalem was completely an idol temple during My lifetime on earth; for there was certainly no longer any question of a house of God. Jehovah was no longer in the temple, except He came into it now and then and taught in it.
EA|0|66|9|0|But I, as the Jehovah - thus says the Lord - did not forbid anyone from visiting the temple and offering his gift, and I Myself went into it many times, and taught in it, and also indulged the adulteress in it; even My disciples had never received a prohibition to visit the temple, although it was a perfect idol temple. Why should anyone here be angry about going into a house of prayer? For if he goes in in My true name, I am with him and go with him; and if we are inside, no-one will throw us out, and as long as I endure inside, he with whom I am inside, will also be able to endure.
EA|0|66|10|0|In general, no-one should call lightning and sulfur fire from heaven before I will hurl it there by Myself anyway. But when this will be necessary, I know best.
EA|0|66|11|0|I think, however, as long as a very large crowd still takes great pleasure in supporting this idolatry in every possible way, paying masses and offices, making donations, building prayer houses and other chapels, filling the sacrificial vaults, have organs built, purchase bells, have rich funeral ceremonies celebrated, as well as to produce very expensive so-called pariments, to make costly pilgrimages, and to get involved in money-grubbing brotherhoods, so long it goes quite well; and what should be destroyed like a foam bubble with a breath, in which mankind still has a great pleasure up to now? He who wants to be dumb and blind, and who takes great pleasure in these rank ceremonies of great gold and precious stone splendor, let him remain dumb, blind and a fool.
EA|0|66|12|0|What do I care about a world full of fools? I tell you: Much less than a potter would care for a bad pot, which he can beat up whenever he wants, because he did not want to advise him. But as the potter will have no sorrow for such a stupid pot, when he has beaten it, so I will not bear any sorrow for a world full of fools in My heart, as if it were something difficult for Me to create another world full of the wisest angels for it.
EA|0|66|13|0|But if someone seeks Me, he will also find Me, and I will accept him, and he will be dearer to Me than a world full of fools, and I will also do more for him alone than for a whole world full of fools.
EA|0|66|14|0|If I therefore do not move too violently because of the general overstupid state of things, and let them go in a certain way, then this is a sign to you that I care very little about all these things as they are now in the world, and about all the fools who pay homage to them.
EA|0|66|15|0|But if I find individuals here and there who are interested in Me alone, I am more interested in them than in the whole world. I will let the one revel in all the fullness of My grace, and to the world in i'ts foolishness I will give tears; for, as I said, I care more - indeed by far more - about a good person, indeed I care all about him, than about a world full of fools, in which I care just as much as about a rotten plant that grows along the road and is trampled by the wanderers into the dust. How many times has the grass been cut from a meadow; what is the reason for that? Another will grow again; this is the case with the people on earth, who are fools and want to be fools.
EA|0|66|16|0|One can also say there: For hungry cattle, a food is soon good; the blowfly slurps the juice of the dung, the worm eats mud, the pigs are just also no gourmands and gourmets, and the donkey is content, as is known, with the worst food. But if such people are like such animals, well, they should be nourished with the same food, for they would not like any other. And if they are good for nothing else, they will one day be useful over there, so that better minds will find in them the most beautiful opportunity to catch up on the zoology that has been neglected here; for zoology is an extremely important science. And since, as sufficiently shown in this work, the perfect minds have to deal with the mineral-, plant- and animal-kingdoms, it goes without saying that they must not be laymen in zoology. But of course this is a different zoology than here in the world, where everyone is a good zoologist or at least wants to be, if he knows the animals only by their bellows; therefore, in the zoological educational institutions and the necessary museums, mostly only stuffed bellows are presented to the students.
EA|0|66|17|0|I now think I have said more than enough about this point; therefore, next time, we want to move on to another quite secret memorable thing.
EA|0|67|1|1|Dreams and their interpretation (14 April 1847)
EA|0|67|1|0|By what and in what way will it be recognizable what I want to have understood by the previously announced secret noteworthy thing? Does this noteworthy thing have external signs?
EA|0|67|2|0|It does not have such things, and if it does have them for a fine observer, little or no credence is given to them.
EA|0|67|3|0|This secret memorability usually consists in certain visions, which in good people as well as in bad ones can come either from heaven or from hell; therefore it is highly necessary to get right information about this extremely memorable point and the right rules of conduct, so that one knows how to behave in the case of such secret phenomena, which are often hardly credible.
EA|0|67|4|0|The visions are of various kinds; the most common and well known to everyone, are the night dreams.
EA|0|67|5|0|Here we can ask: Who actually dreams, and what are the dream images?
EA|0|67|6|0|In ordinary sleep, only the soul dreams - and this dreaming is nothing else than a confused viewing of the soul into it's own relations, which, however, have no connection, but change every movement approximately like the pictures in a so-called Kalleidoscope, and completely the same, never appear again.
EA|0|67|7|0|The reason for this disconnected viewing of the conditions and state-pictures in itself is because the soul itself is disconnected with the outside world as well as especially with it's spirit.
EA|0|67|8|0|This kind of visions have no other use for the soul than that it should remember after such a dream how it is still in an absolute state.
EA|0|67|9|0|If it summarizes the dreams, even writes them down where possible, the soul can have a good portrait of itself from them; for they show it what it is like in itself, what it's main desires are, what it's strivings are, and what it's overall condition is, and will be, when it is completely out of the flesh.
EA|0|67|10|0|These kind of dreams are neither caused by infernal, nor even less by heavenly spirits in the soul, but they are completely own products of the soul, of which it remembers sometimes more, sometimes less, sometimes not at all, which depends with a still completely natural man mainly on how his nerve-spirit is constituted. If it inclines more towards the soul, man will remember almost every dream exactly; but if it inclines more towards the flesh, and usually sleeps with it, man will also have little or no recollection of his dreams, which is usually the case with those people who are very sensual and grossly material.
EA|0|67|11|0|But it is quite different with certain bright dreams, in which it seems to the dreamer as if the apparition were reality, so that he can hardly tell himself upon awakening whether it was a dream or reality; such visions or dreams do not belong to the soul, but to the spirits surrounding it, may they be of good or evil nature. If they are of an evil nature, the soul, and through it also it's body, will awaken from such a dream as if completely exhausted; but if these visions are the work of good spirits, then on awakening, both soul and body will be in a strengthened state.
EA|0|67|12|0|Both kinds of these visions are admitted only for the benefit, but not for the harm of the soul; in the bad ones, it should find a warning - and in the good ones, a strengthening.
EA|0|67|13|0|These visions become so vivid because the spirits that cause them, first detach the nerve-spirit from it's material service and connect it with the soul; therefore, in such a state the soul has the feeling of naturalness because it is in connection with it's nerve-spirit, and is therefore stronger to receive and retain the more powerful and meaningful images.
EA|0|67|14|0|To this class of inner visions also belong the visions of the somnambulists, as also, what has already been explained to you, the visions in the so-called sulfur ether narcosis. These visions have therefore already in themselves a certain dressing and a certain order, because here already a more pure wine is poured into the soul by the spirits surrounding it.
EA|0|67|15|0|In such visions, the soul is not seldom presented with future results by the spirits, which is nothing difficult for the spirits, because they firstly know the order of things in which they must follow one another unchangeably, and secondly, because they themselves are the actors of this order.
EA|0|67|16|0|It is just as if one of you were to enter a strange house, he will not know what the master of this house will do today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow; but the master of this house will know, because he must be privy to his business relations. But if he tells you what he will do, you will know it too. Therefore you cannot know what the spirits will accomplish in this year, because you are still strangers in the house of the spirits; but if the spirits announce it to a soul, then it will also know what will happen. But in order for the spirits to be able to tell the soul something like that, it must first be prepared by them for this, and this preparation is exactly that which was indicated here above.
EA|0|67|17|0|According to this, a lot is to be thought of this vision; however, no-one should rely on it, as the pagans once did on a so-called unchangeable fate, because no-one should be impaired in his freedom of will because of this. If someone seriously wants something different than what the spirits have shown him in this vision, he must only turn to Me that the thing would become different, and it becomes different, if he believes and trusts - which is why he has turned to Me; because I alone can change all things in every moment.
EA|0|67|18|0|And if I Myself say, tomorrow I will do this and that, but you have love and trust in Me, and ask Me to keep it, I will do as you ask, and it will be a disadvantage for no-one; for I can use all circumstances, conditions and things in this way and that, and a thousand must serve Me as one, and a day as a year, and a thousand years as a day.
EA|0|67|19|0|Therefore, no-one should be too frightened by such visions, which do not occur infrequently; for if they are good, then no-one needs to be frightened by them, and if they are bad, then they can well be changed. But of course, whoever firmly believes in it, and does not trust Me with more power than his vision, then it may well be called fiat [so be it].
EA|0|67|20|0|But the human mind is certainly so weak that it likes to infer all kinds of future results from very simple dreams, and people have already made a certain rule for themselves, according to which certain things must happen after certain dreams, which regulation of dreams and their certain consequences is quite naturally as extraordinarily stupid as the one who regulated them. There are water dreams; they bring the death of some relative or other acquaintance. Fire brings either a lie or a joy; bread, dung and wedding dreams are thought to be prophecies of death in the family. If one dreams of bees, there will be a fire; if one dreams of ants, there will be a flood, or man will have many sorrows. If one dreams of grasshoppers, crickets and flying birds, it means war, and so on, and a lot of silliness, not to mention the lottery dreams.
EA|0|67|21|0|These pictures, which present themselves to the soul in the dream, are surely correspondences of the state of the soul, but by no means prophets of future results.
EA|0|67|22|0|How much does it take for a person to have as many relatives, friends and acquaintances as there are days in a year, sometimes even ten times as many, and that out of several hundreds or thousands in a year some easily die? If one dreams of water, bread, dung or marriage, then this dream was certainly meant for the deceased, whether he died 14 days earlier or 14 days later. All other dreams are the same. Someone had dreamed of a lot of locusts, and he was now half afraid and half longing for a war; but because nothing wants to stir in his country, and nothing in the neighboring countries either, so he goes and carefully reads the newspapers, and lo and behold, he reads in an article about war between English sailors and their colonists with natives on Zealand, and he slaps his forehead pathetically, and speaks quite seriously: I have recently (M. in Steyermark) dreamed of locusts, that means war, and right, it is war on New Zealand. If our reader had tried a little harder, he would probably have come across several wars in the newspapers at the same time.
EA|0|67|23|0|Behold such faith is then an evil, which can harm the soul very much, because the soul thereby gets into the habit to completely let go of trust in Me because of such moments; and the more of such prophetic vision scruples take root in the soul, the more they weaken the faith, the trust, as also the love for Me. If even such simple dreams belong only to the soul, then also the stupid interpretations after that belong to a bad ghostly company, which wars the flesh at such occasions like the blowflies a pile of dung, and sucks from it such soul-dream visions, and then wheedles the soul again with such silly prophecies, which in themselves are nothing but nonsense of such bad spiritual flies, by which it is not seldom pasted over just as many house windows are pasted over by the flies, through which in the end the ray of sunlight can no longer penetrate, or only very badly; just as for this very reason the ray of grace from My sun cannot have an effect on the soul, because it is pasted over too much with such stupidities.
EA|0|67|24|0|But for this very reason I give this here, so that you may know what to think in the future of the dreams, and also of other visions, which will be discussed more extensively in the following, in the point of truth. Every phenomenon certainly has it's corresponding reason as well as a corresponding purpose; but there shall be no question of any imaginary stupidity. Therefore, next time more about this remarkable matter!
EA|0|68|1|1|About Superstition (April 16, 1847)
EA|0|68|1|0|A third kind of so-called visions is the most stupid superstitious assumption brought over from paganism, according to which certain quite natural phenomena are supposed to have some prophetic connection with a fact that is therefore supposed to happen in the future. I have already said many things in this regard on another occasion; but because this matter not infrequently gives rise to the greatest silliness and resulting malice, it's dreadfulness should once again be presented here in the right place.
EA|0|68|2|0|It cannot be unknown to you, to which exceedingly and quite incomprehensibly stupid manipulations some people take their resort, in order to pinch something out of the sorrowful future, of course, quite erroneously.
EA|0|68|3|0|The first fools of this are the calendar makers who, without possessing an ounce of wisdom, predict the weather for every day in the most ridiculous way in the world. Some of them date it according to certain extremely ludicrous and exceedingly ridiculous so-called Loos days; what can such a Loos day do if good or bad weather occurs after it? Oh donkey-like people of the earth! Who is the master of the weather, I or the Loostag? Or can someone think that I am so unwise and stupid that I have created certain days in the year only for the sake of future weather? Or did it not rain, thunder and lightning, hail and snow already at the times when people did not yet know anything about a Mary light-measure days, of the 40 martyrs, of Medardi, of Margaretha and of Portiuncula? Who first made these days, pro primo, certain feast days? The stupidity of the people; and who afterwards made them feast days? The very excessive stupidity of the people.
EA|0|68|4|0|But do not these days resemble the divination of signs of the Gentiles and Jews, to whom I said how they can recognize from the setting and rising sun what kind of day will follow; and I said to them: "You perverse kind! You can judge the signs of the sky, but the signs of this time, the signs that I work before your eyes, you do not recognize."
EA|0|68|5|0|What I said then, I say now. People judge the loos-days and deduct from them the future weather; but they do not know the great loos-day of their heart, which would reveal to them the main weather of their future eternal life.
EA|0|68|6|0|But man would only act rightly if he paid more attention to the weather conditions of his heart and realized that there is always bad weather in it, which certainly comes from the frequent loos-days, which are play days, feast days, booze days and almost all whore days, then no-good days, hard-hearted days, honor-cutting days, and a lot of other such lousy loos-days.
EA|0|68|7|0|These loos-days shall man take into account, then many a foolish storm, lightning, thunder, rain and hail, snow and ice of his heart shall cease; and if such storms and evil tempests shall cease in the heart, then the spirit would dare to step out of it's closet into the free world of the heart, and would proclaim to the soul the loos-day of eternal life; But as long as all kinds of evil storms rage in the heart, which originate from the evil miserable days, the spirit remains in it's chamber, and person remains what he was, only a despicable animal, which will hardly ever be accepted into the heavenly circle of animals.
EA|0|68|8|0|So man should pay attention to the feast days, on which the weather of the heart depends; but Candlemass, 40 Martyrs, Margaret, Portiuncula and Medardi, they are nobody's business, because I make the weather of the world without Candlemass, Portiuncula and Medardi.
EA|0|68|9|0|There are also calendar manufacturers who predict their weather in another way; they calculate like this: The winter is so long, the spring so long, the summer just so long, and the autumn just so long. In the winter we set sixteen times snow, namely at the times, in which according to experience it has otherwise always snowed. In the summer we have about 20 thunderstorms, and some rain, heat and sometimes winds; in the autumn we have 2 thunderstorms, then cold winds, rain, frost, and finally some snow. That means nevertheless right: Quia mundus vult decipi, ergo decipiatur [Because the world wants to be deceived, so be it].
EA|0|68|10|0|But I would not say anything to such stupidities, because they do not originate from a silly reason; but exactly because they are a fraud, so it cannot be the same to Me, whether such stupid weather prophecies are announced to the people by the calendars or not, by which proclamation the people is diverted in their faith from Me, and is led over to the stupid calendar faith. For there are people who believe the calendar so firmly that if it indicates a weather, it must come so surely that even I would not be able to change it. What kind of fruit is this?
EA|0|68|11|0|Again, there are other people who consider the calendar makers to be either a kind of demigods or a kind of sorcerers, or at least black artists, who are in a laudable connection with a certain Beelzebub or witch, who predict the weather for every day to the calendar makers, if the latter have committed their souls to them.
EA|0|68|12|0|That is again a marvelous fruit, which drives mankind instead of upward to the light, straight downward to darkness. So the calendar makers should put into their calendars what they can vouch for with their science and with their conscience; but with such popular weather- indications they should stay at home; and because in this respect they are already so attached to the ancient Egyptians, Greeks and Romans, and their interpretation of signs seems to them to be historically ancient and sublime, they should also memorize quite deeply the Roman moral saying, which is not bad at all, and which says: Quot licet Jovi, non licet bovi. That is to say, the ox should not take over the business that God alone has reserved for himself, especially not as long as he is and remains a purely carnal ox.
EA|0|68|13|0|I put to shame the barometers, which are more closely connected with the atmospheric air, than the spirit of a calendar maker together with his calendar; how much more is the calendar maker together with his calendar disgraced, especially if he is so stupid to prophesy beautiful Easter vacations, and I then make them white.
EA|0|68|14|0|This weather prediction is followed by a lot of folly under the title: Antidotes for the weather, or means by which one can drive away either thunderstorms predicted in the calendars, or if it is already really approaching. Among these means of driving away the weather are, primo loco, the so-called weather fairs in Roman Christendom. If parish priests want to be paid for a lot of weather fairs, they are only allowed to make an amicable agreement with a calendar maker or other weather prophet, so that he can prophesy a lot of lightning and hail; then there will be a lot of weather fairs.
EA|0|68|15|0|A second remedy is the so-called blessing of the field, either by the local clergy, which is of course not so powerful, or by a mendicant monk, whose blessing is said to be much more powerful.
EA|0|68|16|0|As a third antidote, especially against already approaching thunderstorms, is mainly the so-called weather ringing, which is just now very much in momentum again, then the shooting with consecrated powder, then the smoking with the so-called palm willows, the burning of consecrated candles, the hanging out of the real Tobias blessing, the sprinkling of the fields with holy water, and finally, in addition to some even meaner follies, the erection of tremendously high red-painted weather crosses, on which the weather witches are supposed to bump into each other and then fall down.
EA|0|68|17|0|What horrible nonsense! But all this comes mainly from the weather prophets, who themselves are considered to be a kind of sorcerer, through which the common man completely gets away from considering God to be the weather maker and to ask Him for a good weather, but he now considers the weather to be purely a sorcerer's work, which he has to counteract only with anti-hexical means; and then one wedge drives the other, and one foolishness the other, but usually under the title: Omne ad majorem Dei Gloria! For this honor, however, I give thanks; it may have once been pleasing to the brass, stone and wooden gods, and may still be pleasing to the wooden, bronze, here and there also stone and mostly painted images of saints, but I create nothing out of such glorification.
EA|0|68|18|0|Behold, all this also belongs to the realm of visions; but certainly to the dirtiest, and has as much reality as the pocket skills of a physically very nimble person.
EA|0|68|19|0|However, this kind of vision has the very significant disadvantage that mankind, which is still better in it's heart, is completely diverted from trusting in God, and in the end puts all it's trust in the calendars, in the weather measurements, in the weather ringing, and so on; and this is an effect of hell then, which in this way takes possession of the minds not only of individual people, but of whole peoples in the most shameful way, and has not infrequently tempted them to the most shameful degenerations against their poor innocent brethren, and has tempted them especially in former times.
EA|0|68|20|0|And it is just about to happen again, if it would be possible to do it; for there are already witchery again, which are tolerated by the clergy, but I will soon get fed up with them. One should give light to a people, but not darkness, but one gives them darkness; go ahead! But in due time, I Myself will light a light for the people, and they will then know how to thank the givers of darkness duly.
EA|0|69|1|1|About superstition – continued (17 April 1847)
EA|0|69|1|0|Another kind of exceedingly ludicrous vision is that almost all people, but especially in the Roman Catholic religion, hold and believe in certain signs of good or bad luck, and one finds such foolishness from the highest circles down to the lowest chaste's hut.
EA|0|69|2|0|Thus, one such sign of good or bad fortune is the first encounter when someone goes out of the house; if the outgoing person encounters a man, this is a good sign, but if the outgoing person encounters a completely innocent female individual, this is an unfavorable sign. The belief in this is so ingrained in some people that they begin to curse a poor woman who has the misfortune to meet such an outgoing person first, if not aloud, then at least in their hearts. How often does it say quite clearly: Oh you cursed old woman, beast, hussy, etc. more praiseworthy expressions; especially the hunters, when they go hunting, consider such an encounter a very bad omen, and if such hunters did not shy away from the secular court, such an innocent female being would certainly be the one who would get something to do with the first powder and lead of the hunter. This foolishness, which has often had the worst consequences, is also a pagan remnant, and is tolerated; only a few somewhat better so-called pastors sometimes, when they are in a particularly good mood, let a few words against such nonsense fall from their pulpits, but this is not nearly enough to eradicate such an old cancer in the root.
EA|0|69|3|0|The cause, however, lies in the fact that such foolishness is not confined at it's root, as it is a sickness of the soul, which is caused by the wicked dregs of those spirits who, coming from paganism, are not completely ready for hell, and therefore still enjoy the free pass on the surface of the earth for the purpose of attaining the right knowledge, in order to become better beings.
EA|0|69|4|0|These spirits join all kinds of people, attach themselves to their flesh, and work with their paganism into the roots of the soul, where it is connected with the body, whereby the soul then comes to such silly assumptions.
EA|0|69|5|0|Many people see quite well that there cannot possibly be anything wrong with it; but when a case occurs to them, they nevertheless believe in it, or at least get into a kind of embarrassment in the opinion that there might be something wrong with it after all.
EA|0|69|6|0|A proper Christian, however, should certainly never encounter such a thing, because it can never lead to anything good, but only to something bad.
EA|0|69|7|0|Another such prophetic sign consists in the fact that some think and sometimes firmly believe that if a cat, a hare, also another quite innocent animal crosses the way in front of them, that they will become unhappy in their enterprise. What influence should these little animals have on the good or bad success of what a human wants to undertake? This is also of the same pagan origin as the former, and has the same reason of origin in the human soul, therefore it is to be avoided most carefully.
EA|0|69|8|0|Another such foolishness is that some silly people want to find out their future from certain so-called riddles; lead is poured into water, also a newly laid egg is beaten into water, then a hidden treasure is searched for by certain divining rods, also gold is hung in glasses, so that it either brings forth the years of a person's life, or yes and no by the stroke or non-stroke on a posed question.
EA|0|69|9|0|Such means, which are supposed to reveal the future, are actually too stupid to lose a word about.
EA|0|69|10|0|Which only half-reasonable thinker will want to do such a dishonor to his own spirit, to assume so very secretly and stupidly that a dead metal has more insight than he himself. Man, after all, never likes to allow himself to be accompanied by someone more clever than himself, because he thinks that his spirit will be impaired by it; but if a dead metal should have more insight than he, how does it look then with the honor of his spirit. If man, as I said, as a spiritually living being, cannot tickle out of the future how it will be shaped, how should only a dead metal be able to accomplish that?
EA|0|69|11|0|But let us leave this matter alone, for it's worthlessness is too obvious; fortunately, that these lunacies are more a gimmick than a real superstition among the people.
EA|0|69|12|0|But a much worse way to unravel the future is the so-called card-opening. Through this evil game, many people have already become temporally and eternally unhappy. Therefore, everyone should flee such a card-striker like the plague; for in the home of such a one, who practices this as a craft, live as many main devils as she possesses cards. And if such a map-interpreter sometimes divines something, then this really only happens through the help of Beelzebub; therefore, as said, and as it was already said in the old covenant, flee such prophetesses like the plague, otherwise you are prisoners of hell!
EA|0|69|13|0|In addition to this card-opening method of revealing the future and other secret things, in more recent times people have even resorted to somnambulism.
EA|0|69|14|0|In this treatment, when a magnetizer wants to help the somnambulist, he should never ask the latter self-loving questions, but only take note of what the somnambulist speaks voluntarily, and should not force her to speak, which is very detrimental to the somnambulist, but the magnetizer should wait patiently until the somnambulist herself is in the circle of speech; then she will talk as much as necessary, and a question should only be asked if the somnambulist has spoken too vaguely, sometimes too unpleasantly, about an object. In general, this healing method of laying on of hands is to be delivered only by believers to believers; but if some imaginary fool of a doctor without religion and without faith, merely by artificial manipulation, puts some weak female being into a magnetic sleep, in order to learn certain things from her, or to make certain scientific tests on her, or even to have other people look at her and question her for money, such a magnetizer is a devil in human guise, and for the somnambulist it would be just as good, if not better, if she had been possessed by a real devil, than that she had let herself be magnetized by such a godless, religionless, honorless and conscienceless magnetizer.
EA|0|69|15|0|For such people, as for the worst highwaymen and murderers, the heaviest dungeons shall be built; for the most abominable of all abominations, and more abominable than all slave-trading, is that a man should deign to sell not only his brother's or sister's body, but also his soul and spirit, in part to hell, for the vile earthly gain.
EA|0|69|16|0|Such crimes, where they are common and given, shall also find the most righteous punishment here and there through my impulse.
EA|0|69|17|0|I show you this so that you will know how to behave in cases that occur here and there.
EA|0|69|18|0|I want to bless every magnetizer who lays his hands on the sick in My name to bring them healing; but I want to curse a pig-dog in the same way, who only tries to prepare a foppish sleight of hand, in which he does not have and cannot have the slightest faith, in order to draw a vile profit from it. Such miracle-workers and future-deceivers shall stay away from Me for eternal times.
EA|0|69|19|0|In general, everyone should remember this, and you yourselves may instruct everyone not to ever let it happen to him that he wants to reveal the future by whatever extraordinary means as long as man is not yet ripe for it; for it is not only harmful to the highest degree for every soul, but also extremely nonsensical and stupid, since there is eternally nowhere a definite future. This is always directed only after the free will of the people who therefore live here on earth to order their free will. Only the future will be measured according to the order of the free will of people on earth; how then can a fool, and that without faith on top of that, want to make other weak people believe what will happen?
EA|0|69|20|0|But I have given every man the free spirit anyway, for whose rebirth everyone should take care of; when this will take place, then also for man, the future will be revealed - but as long as this is not the case, there is so quite actually still no future for man. Then what is the use of such a stupid investigation of the future? Seek first of all the kingdom of God; everything else will come by itself!
EA|0|70|1|1|The Kingdom of God and rebirth (20 April 1847)
EA|0|70|1|0|Of course, there are many who say: Seeking the kingdom of God would be right if it were easier and more effective to find and if somewhere in a church or other Christian community a real right way to the kingdom of God were to be found; but Rome says: I am the only right way; likewise every other church says that of itself. But if you walk one or the other way, which is supposed to lead to the kingdom of God, you will certainly find everything else, but not the promised kingdom of God, at least not the way it should be expressed by someone who would have found it in earnest. But I say to this: He who speaks in this way is certainly not wrong, for if someone searches too long for a precious thing and finds nothing of it, he will in time give up the search along with the precious thing. But who is to blame for this? The seeker himself, if he does not seek the kingdom of God where, and not in that in which it is to be found.
EA|0|70|2|0|Of course, Rome is not the way to it, London and Berlin not, and also not Petersburg; because it is written clearly enough, how the kingdom of God does not come to man splendidly with external show, but it is inwardly in man. It's cornerstone is Christ, the One and Only God and Lord of heaven and earth, temporal and eternal in space as well as in infinity.
EA|0|70|3|0|The heart must believe in Him and love Him above all things, and the neighbor as oneself.
EA|0|70|4|0|If man has completely fulfilled this very simple requirement in his heart, then the kingdom of God is already found; man then no longer has to worry about the rest and the further things, which will be added to everyone if he needs anything.
EA|0|70|5|0|Whoever needs wisdom, it will be given to him whenever and wherever he needs it; if someone needs certain external means of help for the duration of his earthly life, they will be assigned to him in just time and in just measure. If someone needs a special power on a special occasion, it shall be given to him when he needs it most; if someone needs advice or comfort, it shall be given to him whenever he needs it.
EA|0|70|6|0|If someone needs a foreign tongue on a special occasion, he should also be served with it; and if he wants to help the sick, he needs nothing but My name and his hands.
EA|0|70|7|0|But these advantages, of course, no man, as long as he walks in the flesh, and if he were already reborn a hundred times, can have completely arbitrarily in his hand, but only if he really needs one or the other in earnest.
EA|0|70|8|0|For everyone will understand that I will not give My grace to anyone in a certain way for fun, because the born-again, even if he had already found the kingdom ten times, must come to Me as well as anyone else if he wants anything, just as I Myself, when I walked in the flesh on earth, could not and was not allowed to do what I wanted, but what He wanted who sent Me, who was indeed in Me, as I was in Him. He was the Spirit of God as Father from eternity, but I was and am His soul, which indeed possesses it's own knowledge and ability as the highest soul and the most perfect soul of all souls; but nevertheless this soul was not allowed to do what it wanted, but only what He wanted, from whom it came out. If the soul also wanted to push aside the last bitter cup, nevertheless He who was in Me did not want that; therefore My soul also did what He wanted who was in Me.
EA|0|70|9|0|Therefore, you must not imagine a born-again man to be a permanent miracle worker in all things, nor such a one who, because of the possession of the kingdom of God, would be covered with some false, unprecedented so-called halo, neither around the head, nor even less around the belly, as you paint your saints.
EA|0|70|10|0|Also, after the death of the body of a born-again, no miraculous signs of holiness, especially praised in the Roman legend of the saints, are to be discovered; thus no blood of St. Januarius bubbling up at least once every year, no fresh tongue of St. Peter, St. Anthony and St. Nepomucene, no miraculous chains, clothes and sandals, even less a beatific Capuchin, Franciscan, Minorite, Servile and similar habit; just as no mummy-like incorruptibility of the departed body. All this is not to be discovered in the born-again, and if it were to be discovered, then only every sensible person asks himself what this thing would be good for? What would the blessed spirit of a born-again man gain if he were to receive such wonderful but nevertheless meaningless honors on earth, which firstly would be of no use to him, but could do a great deal of harm to his brothers who are still alive? So the enemies of the kingdom of God do not bear anything on them, but, as shown above, My sole grace is only evident when they need it.
EA|0|70|11|0|Nor must you imagine the born-again founders of My kingdom as a kind of Carthusians or Trappists who would have died completely in everything and anything for the world, occupying themselves with nothing more than the rosary, mass and litany, with ridiculous fasting, with contempt for the female gender and the strictest cursing of sinners, and as a pastime with the contemplation of their tomb and coffin.
EA|0|70|12|0|Oh these are not signs of rebirth, but on the contrary signs of rebirth of all darkness in them; for the light of the born-again knows no night sides of life - in them is everywhere daylight.
EA|0|70|13|0|Grave and coffin are not emblems of a born-again who had found the kingdom of God, because there are neither graves nor coffins there, because there are no dead, but there is only an eternal resurrection and an eternal life, and for this neither grave nor coffin will be necessary, because the born-again already lives continuously in his spirit, and considers the falling away of his body as little more a death than any man can consider it his death when he takes off his coat in the evening, - or even better, as a burden bearer, whom his burden presses very much, if he finally lays down this burden once at the goal.
EA|0|70|14|0|For this reason there is no more death for a born-again person. This is indeed a glorious sign of rebirth, but it is also only inwardly in man, and is not worn outwardly in public like a modern Parisian tunic; nor is this glorious sign hung out like a so-called ephod in Trier, but, as I said, this sign is inward.
EA|0|70|15|0|In the same way, the other signs of rebirth are only internal to the human being and are only visible externally when it is necessary.
EA|0|70|16|0|He who has the gift of prophecy has it only when he needs it, and when he always asks Me first; for no-one can prophesy but I alone.
EA|0|70|17|0|If I then put the words in the heart and on the tongue of the born-again, he will prophesy, but otherwise he will speak like any other man. It is the same with the other gifts, as already mentioned.
EA|0|70|18|0|From all this it is also clear that the kingdom of God is not so difficult to find, and to be born again is not so difficult as some people believe or at least think.
EA|0|70|19|0|But people with the so-called second sight, are not to be considered as born-again only because of their second sight, which is only a consequence of their nerve-system, through which the soul easily transfers views from it's soul realm into the body organism by means of the nerve-spirit, because just such easily excitable nerves do not act as an obstacle in this matter. Strong nerves, of course, cannot do this, which is why strong-nerved people rarely or never have the so-called second sight.
EA|0|70|20|0|The second sight, therefore, is not to be regarded as something good or bad in a person who possesses it, but it is a kind of disease of the body, to which people usually attain through all kinds of adverse events in the course of their earthly life; great sadness, long-lasting fear, great fright, and the like are usually the causes of it, but sometimes also artificial means, as magnetism, intoxication, and now and then anesthesia by their own narcotic herbs. In short, such signs are not at all to be considered as signs of rebirths, which is already to be gathered from the fact that such visionaries may well narrate their seen images approximately in such a way as they came to their sight; but in all their narrations there is nowhere any foundation as existing on which they would be built, and then such narrations, even if they sound so strange, lack all coherence, and lie under each other like leaves in a forest, when they have fallen from the trees.
EA|0|70|21|0|But the reason lies in this: because with such individuals their spirit and their soul are not yet connected with each other, so also in their views there is no reason and no connection as vivid and well comprehensible before everyone's eyes; while from the mouth of a born-again, even if in part only at first, every representation of spiritual things certifies the right reason and the fullest connection.
EA|0|70|22|0|This is therefore also a sign of the actual rebirth, and a very important difference compared to a mere visionary; therefore one must also not expect any ludicrous miraculous things as a consequence of the rebirth, but quite natural fruits of a healthy spirit and a soul that has become healthy through it; everything else belongs in the fool's house.
EA|0|70|23|0|The born-again knows that one must not play around with the gifts of the Holy Spirit; therefore, he uses them only then, and usually in secret, only when they are needed.
EA|0|70|24|0|But whoever would like to reach the rebirth because of any kind of recognizable miraculous qualities, he may be assured that such grace will not be granted to him on this side; because that would literally mean to throw the very noblest pearls to the pigs for food.
EA|0|70|25|0|Love for Me, great goodness of heart, love for all people, these together in a bundle, are the real sign of rebirth; but where this is missing, and where humility is not yet strong enough for every thrust, neither halo, nor robe, nor spirit visions are of any use, and all such people are often farther from the kingdom of God than some others with a very worldly-looking appearance; For, as I said, the kingdom of God never comes with an outward show, but only inwardly in all silence and inconspicuousness in the heart of man.
EA|0|70|26|0|If you imagine the kingdom of God to be all kinds of ridiculous miraculous foolishness and expect it, but it does not come, you must attribute it to yourselves if the kingdom of God evaporates from you in one or the other. For in such foolishness the kingdom of God has never been promised, but in whom it is promised, it is easily found; but there are many who, in seeking the kingdom of God, behave just as some scattered people who seek their hats while they already have them on their heads.
EA|0|70|27|0|Such visions as a born-again man has, are alone righteous; but all others can attain righteousness only when they are enlightened by a born-again spirit. All other visions, dreams, and other means of divination are not to be relied upon, because they are merely the product of the wicked vermin who, on countless occasions, war against human flesh and, through it, spread all kinds of filth and garbage on the gullible soul.
EA|0|70|28|0|But just as everyone should not hold on to such foolishness, he should nevertheless hold everything on the word of a truly born-again person, because the latter gives nothing but what he receives; the other, however, only gives what he himself thinks he can create.
EA|0|70|29|0|Whoever says grandly: "I say it, and it is my work," do not believe it; and if someone speaks as if he were speaking in the name of the Lord, but actually does it only for his own honor and advantage, do not believe him either.
EA|0|70|30|0|But whoever says without selfishness or ambition: "The Lord says so! Believe him, especially if he does not pay attention to the reputation of the person, for the one who is born again knows only the reputation of the Lord; but all people are his brothers!
EA|0|71|1|1|True and false prophets (22 April 1847)
EA|0|71|1|0|Someone could ask here again and say: So one can always give fullest faith to a born-again, if he predicts future things, or should also such prediction be put into a little doubt? - To this I say: If the born-again says: "Do this," then do it. But if he says: "This or that will come to pass," and has not put an if on it, do not believe him; For then he is already not a true born-again, because everything that happens and should happen, happens conditionally; therefore also regarding the events nowhere a firm unchangeable prediction can happen, because if something would be predicted definitely, what would have to happen, then the world would be in the deepest judgment, and all freedom would be lost. A true born-again knows this very well and would therefore have to prophesy against his purest knowledge, thus obviously lie, if he wanted to predict something that will happen.
EA|0|71|2|0|I Myself was surely the first prophet in the world; but who can prove that I have predicted something for certain, except My resurrection? I did say that I would die and rise again on the third day, but the time and hour of neither the death nor the resurrection was foretold to anyone.
EA|0|71|3|0|So I have also predicted My Second Coming, but, mind you, with the addition: The time and hour are known to no-one, except to Me alone, and also to the one to whom I wanted to reveal it; but I have already revealed it, too, but not with regard to time and hour, but only with regard to the signs by which one should recognize My Second Coming.
EA|0|71|4|0|So also all the prophets prophesied; but all that they prophesied was conditional, so that by such a prophecy no-one should be judged, but be at liberty to do what is offered in order to escape the threatened judgment, or to refrain from what is offered in order to be judged.
EA|0|71|5|0|Jeremiah prophesied for years, and waited himself, sometimes bitterly complaining, for the success of the prophecy; for what he prophesied for tomorrow happened only after years, indeed at 23 years, he had to wait until his prophecy concerning the 70 years of Babylonian captivity on the Jewish people came into full fulfillment.
EA|0|71|6|0|Jonah waited in vain for the downfall of Nineveh, so that in the end he quite angrily reproached Me for My goodness; but the cause of all this lies, as has already been remarked once before, merely in the behavior of people, for if they are threatened with judgment, but they change, if not all, at least some, then the judgment is cancelled.
EA|0|71|7|0|If there are only ten righteous people among a hundred thousand, I will spare the hundred thousand from judgment because of those ten; and if there are a hundred righteous people among a million, I will spare a whole million from the threatened judgment because of them.
EA|0|71|8|0|If, of course, the number of the righteous is higher, then the judgment will be all the more certain to be lifted, and instead of a general judgment, only a specific one will affect the most stubborn. If, however, there are fewer righteous, then, of course, after some subsequent admonitions, the threatened judgment will not be stopped.
EA|0|71|9|0|According to this well-defined sense, only a born-again can and may predict future events. If the prophecies do not have this aspect, then they are false, and the prophet was neither a born-again nor a called one, but he did it out of his own power, for which he will also find his reward; and if he will also say to Me one day, as there are so many of them now: 'Lord! I have done all this in Your name, and everything for Your greater honor', then I will still answer him: 'Away with you, for I have never known you', that is, as a prophet and as one whom I would have called to prophesy in My name, for a prophet who prophesies for money is like one who serves God for money and worships Him for money. Such have already taken their reward; therefore I have nothing more to do with them, for they were always false prophets, only servants of the eyes and servants of Mammon and Belzebub.
EA|0|71|10|0|But you see that it is clear from this that everyone should be very careful with prophesying, the born-again and the called as well as the not born-again and not called; because for the sake of prophecy, I let no-one reach the rebirth, but only for the sake of eternal life.
EA|0|71|11|0|But if I call someone to prophesy, he should not be so bold as to add or take away something on his own authority, for if he did that, it would be very bad for him one day; therefore, it is by no means an easy business to be a prophet, and a very useless and harmful person is the one who prophesies on his own authority, or even presumes to be a divine judge.
EA|0|71|12|0|He that does this is a vain doer of evil, and shall come into the same judgment wherein he has judged his brethren. He who condemns will be condemned, and he who curses will be cursed; he who judges with hell, will find his judgment in hell; he who judges with death, will find death; he who judges with the sword, will be judged with the sword; and he who judges with darkness, will be cast out into the outer darkness, there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth; but he who does not want to be judged, let him not judge.
EA|0|71|13|0|But if someone wants to say that he has power from Me to judge, I say to him that he is a liar for eternity; for I have given to My born-again apostles and disciples only a power of supreme charity, which I have made equal to love for Me, and this supreme degree of charity is My Spirit in the heart of every born-again, as well as in the heart of those who believe in Me, love Me and their brothers for My sake. By virtue of this love, which is My Spirit in man, everyone has the most covenantal right to forgive his enemies as often as he wants, with all his heart; and as often as a man has forgiven his enemy through My Spirit in him, so often shall it also be forgiven the same sinner in all heaven.
EA|0|71|14|0|But when there is an evil enemy against whom all avoidance is fruitless, let man say: The Lord repay you according to your works; and in this consists the withholding of sin.
EA|0|71|15|0|Question: Is this authority a granted office of judge? Oh no! It is only an authority of the highest neighborly love or of a love that is equal to My divine one; but never ever an office of judgement, which I Myself have put aside, and for that very reason have given it all the less to a man.
EA|0|71|16|0|But I have given this supreme power of love to mankind precisely out of My supreme love, so that people among themselves might all the more easily become true brothers in My name; for among the Jews no-one, except the high priest alone, could atone for a sin which one man committed against another, and that only at certain times and by certain sacrifices, and two people who sinned against each other remained enemies as long as the priest and the sacrifice did not reconcile them.
EA|0|71|17|0|How unfortunate was this circumstance, which, of course, was more a misconception of the law than the law itself, for such people who not infrequently lived many days' journey from Jerusalem! In order to counteract this old abuse of the law in the strongest possible way, and to lighten the burden of mankind as much as possible, I have therefore given every man the highest divine power of love, so that everyone can forgive his offender with all his heart, and that this forgiveness is also valid for all heavens.
EA|0|71|18|0|Who can bring out of it a grant of authority, which appropriates an office of judge? Or if I had done something like that, would I not have contradicted Myself, if I had condemned all judging on the one hand, but on the other hand I would still have ordered it as an indispensable condition for beatification? Such a thing could hardly be expected from a stupid man, let alone from the highest wisdom of God.
EA|0|71|19|0|When I said: Receive the holy Spirit, it meant, and it still means: Receive the highest power of My divine Love; what you solve on earth, that shall be solved, and there is no need for a sacrifice and a high priest anymore, and what you bind to your heart, and what you bind in the world, that shall also be bound in heaven.
EA|0|71|20|0|Here, loosening and binding are not even forgiveness and reservation of a sin, but loosening is making free, and binding is accepting.
EA|0|71|21|0|If, for example, someone owes Me something as a man owes a man, the man can release the man from the debt. Or if there is some heathen, a Christian can make him completely free, if he confesses Christ, and can immediately accept him into the congregation, or bind him in heart with the omnipotence of divine love; every orthodox Christian who believes in Me, loves Me and is baptized in My name, has the full right to do this, without having to turn to the high priest, to whom alone it was formerly incumbent to accept foreign heathen people into Judaism through circumcision.
EA|0|71|22|0|Such authority was given, as already shown above, so that man's life would be made as easy as possible, and he could cleanse his conscience everywhere and lead a pleasant life.
EA|0|71|23|0|But who can lead out an even more troublesome office of judgement than the former Jewish one was? Where such exists, it exists against all My order, and who takes part in it, he judges himself, if he thinks to become free of his sins by it, if he let himself be judged voluntarily. Such a judicial institution becomes for him a true sin bank; for how can a third party cancel a debt owed by a second to the first? The first can forgive the debt of the second, but the third can never do so for eternity. If the first and the second, or the creditor and the debtor, are stupid people, a third party can make a friend of the law, and can compensate them through good counsel and good deeds; but there can never be any question of forgiving sins, unless the creditor has authorized him to do so from the bottom of his heart.
EA|0|71|24|0|But when Jacob recommends a mutual confession of sins out of My spirit, this is by no means to be understood as confession, but only a mutual confidential sharing of one's own infirmities and weaknesses, in order to receive a true strengthening antidote in spirit and in truth from the stronger friend and brother. Behold, for this one needs neither priestly nor exorcistic ordinations, and the apostleship itself is only a brotherly teaching office, but no Hebrew and pagan gold-, silver- and precious stone pomp.
EA|0|71|25|0|That the teachers of the church should show themselves in the highest and richest pomp, Jacob certainly did not intend, since he called the congregations to a mutual confession of infirmities and weaknesses; he wanted to achieve not only the medical purpose but also that of mutual humiliation, that not one brother should distinguish himself before the other like the Pharisee in the temple, but be like the humble tax collector.
EA|0|71|26|0|There is no mention of confession, as already noted above; however, not only the apostles, but everyone is commanded, if it is necessary, to be an unjust steward, which, among other things, should mainly manifest itself in the fact that some very feeble-minded people have sinned against their brothers, but these have died, either bodily or spiritually, in which circumstance a remission of guilt against their feeble-minded offenders is no longer to be thought of. A third party can come to the weak and write off their supposedly great guilt. He will perform a work of true Christian mercy on them, especially when he sends them to Me, but in every other case a third person should not interpose himself between two brothers as a debtor; if he does so, all the sin of the two will be laid on him, because he wanted to judge them, but not correct them.
EA|0|71|27|0|This is a very thorough understanding of the meaning of the commanded forgiveness of sins. Next, something more about this, and more about false prophecy.
EA|0|72|1|1|The forgiveness of sins and idolatry (24 April 1847)
EA|0|72|1|0|Some of the so-called modern philosophers, who admittedly do not consider Me to be more than a philosopher, claim that every man has the right to remit sins according to the Christian sense, because I, as the founder of this doctrine, have also remitted sins, and nota bene to such people who had certainly never offended Me before.
EA|0|72|2|0|But I say to this, and say to such philosophers about what I said to those Jews who set the adulteress before Me:
EA|0|72|3|0|He that is without sin among you may well do likewise, and his act shall be approved in all the heavens.
EA|0|72|4|0|As a man, I was able to forgive everyone's sins, because I was completely without sin; but whoever is not without sin, and if not otherwise has the fleshly procreative sin dwelling in him as hereditary, he cannot do the same.
EA|0|72|5|0|For to be without sin is to be in the highest degree of humility and love. The law of God must be the very nature of such a man, and his flesh from childhood must be denied in all it's desires to the deepest degree, so that God's power may fully dwell in him; then such a man might well say to this or that one: 'Your sins are forgiven you.' And they will be forgiven; But it is not man who forgives sins, but only divine power, which alone is able to reconcile and equalize the hearts of those who have sinned against each other and have become enemies, i.e. to illuminate and enlighten the hearts with it's divine fire, and thereby to quench all anger, all arrogance and all envy. But it is self-evident that only God's power can do this, and no man's; therefore a man can say only to God:
EA|0|72|6|0|Lord, forgive me for the sin I have committed against many of my brothers, whom I can no longer ask for forgiveness for the sins I have committed against them; but to Your power, oh Lord, it is reserved for all time, as it is for eternity, to accomplish in all reality that which I would like to accomplish myself, if I now could!
EA|0|72|7|0|Behold, in this way only the power of God can remit sins which people can never forgive one another, either because of such local distances, by virtue of which two people who have once offended one another can hardly come together again in this world, except by way of dead letters; or else because one or the other has died, and thus bodily death has drawn an impenetrable wall between two people who have sinned against one another. In such cases, therefore, only God can forgive sin in the true sense, although a so-called bad steward can gain merit in My name from such sinners; you already know what a bad or unjust steward is. He has no right to forgive the debt, because he himself is a great debtor; but since he thereby performs a work of mercy, he offers a drink of refreshing, strengthening water, which will not go unrewarded.
EA|0|72|8|0|I do not want to say too much against such a use, if a man discloses his faults and infirmities to a so-called soul-friend in private, in order to get a consolation from him, and a mediate assurance that his sins will be forgiven, if he turns to Me with the serious intention of no longer committing such sins and, if possible, to make amends for those committed against his brother by sincere repentance and possibly by a kindly amends for the offense.
EA|0|72|9|0|Such a confessor will always be quite dear, valuable and delightful to Me; of course, a clergyman is not needed for this; but since a clergyman already wants to be the minister of the Lord's Supper, he can certainly also take over the unjust steward's office in the above-mentioned way, without, however, disapproving of a similar office when it is performed by another brother against a brother, provided that it has been done in the above-mentioned order; But if such an unjust housekeeper thinks that a confessor has the exclusive power and authority to remit sins, or even to withhold them from a sinner who entrusts himself to him, and to judge him, he is a perpetrator of evil and a killer of souls and spirits, since he arbitrarily places himself before the gates of heaven, does not want to enter himself, and does not want to let anyone else in either.
EA|0|72|10|0|Such a one is like those Pharisees, scribes and priests of the Jews, who burdened the people with the greatest and heaviest burdens, by the impossible carrying of which the poor people alone could gain heaven; but they themselves did not touch such burdens with a finger. These are the ones who block the gates of the kingdom of God, drive away anyone who wants to enter with hellish wrath fire, and do not want to enter themselves. But for this, as it is written, they will receive all the more damnation one day.
EA|0|72|11|0|To this class also belong those false prophets who preach to the poor simple-minded people with great earnestness and zeal: Go there or thereabouts, and make a so-called pilgrimage to this or that image of grace, and do not forget an abundant sacrifice at home to the best of your ability, and you will obtain forgiveness of your sins at that image (usually most often representing Mary), and other indescribable graces for your household in the great multitude.
EA|0|72|12|0|If then the poor blind people, as experience teaches, really follow such donkey-talk of a false prophet in droves, and at the place where the graces are distributed, they usually hear even more donkey-talk of miracles and countless dispensations of graces, and in this way are not infrequently made completely dead in their spirit, then I say: Such false prophets shall one day find their due reward, for they know nothing and want to know nothing of how to worship God in spirit and in truth. They are nothing but servants of Mammon, privileged by the world; their image of grace, usually badly and unaesthetically made by human hands, is by far more important to them than God; for the image carries money for them, but not God, because He is the same everywhere anyway.
EA|0|72|13|0|All those who teach such things and turn the people to the images, are the most perfect antichrists and false prophets, from whom everyone should beware as for the plague, because they know the art of enchanting the people with all kinds of ostentation and killing them in spirit with false miracles.
EA|0|72|14|0|Therefore, you should not visit such places, for they are full of contagious spiritual plague.
EA|0|72|15|0|Do not believe that anyone can find help, because I alone can help, who am an eternal enemy of all idolatry. How would I like to give miraculous power to a wooden image made by human hands? If I would give it to someone, then it would be a real human; but not to a carving, which is much lower than the smallest animal, which has life and movement. Yes, it is much less than a blade of grass, and less than a stone. This is what it is, thus in it's order; but an image is not what it represents, for the image is wood, but represents a man, and is therefore venerated and worshipped because the one it represents was a virtuous hero.
EA|0|72|16|0|Thus, the worship of images is an even more abominable idolatry than that of the ancient pagans; they made gods of metal, stone and wood, because they did not know the true God. Thus, an inner need for a true God compelled them to do this work, but contemporary mankind has and knows God, and knows that He is the only Lord, but still worships carvings; what should one say to such people? Nothing but: They are like the archenemy of God, who also knows God very well, but instead of loving Him and worshipping Him alone, he despises Him, and everywhere he is hostile to Him.
EA|0|72|17|0|The stupid, however, should not be credited with stupidity; but all the more those who see and have light, but still do not want to see, and extinguish the light wherever it is.
EA|0|73|1|1|Active faith (27 April 1847)
EA|0|73|1|0|This does not only apply to the papacy, but to all so-called sects or denominations, because where Christ is not preached in His true Spirit and in His truth, there is false prophethood in the place of a true church.
EA|0|73|2|0|If one or the other sect also says: See, I have no images, therefore my confession must be the purest, then I say: Image or not image decides nothing, but only the life according to the Word. For to purify a doctrine in itself of all ceremonial things, no matter how much, in order to make it more suitable for the reception of 'pure reason', means, in other words, nothing else than to continually reason about a given doctrine, but never to live according to it, just as if someone bought a house, and would like to constantly clean and polish it inside and out to make it more and more suitable for a dwelling, but for all the cleaning and polishing, and for all the constantly better making it habitable, no inhabitant ever gets in. Is not the next chaste [Austrian mountain cabin - tr], which is continually inhabited, better than such a house?
EA|0|73|3|0|It is the same with the church; it is still better if it has some kind of standard in which it's believers find some kind of stability, than if it is like such a church in which nothing but sweeping and chewing is going on all the time. Their confessors stand by and watch, like idle people at a house-building, who also criticize and make comments; but at the same time it does not occur to anyone to hand only a brick and a bushel of mortar to a working mason for the benefit of the master of the house, and there the idlers consider themselves much better than the workers.
EA|0|73|4|0|Behold, this is a true picture of the many denominations; they do nothing out of sheer preparation and criticism, and are continually attack those who are not of their denomination, and make fun of their blindness, and continually crying out: Come here, that we may take the mote out of your eyes, but they are not at all aware of the beam in their own eye.
EA|0|73|5|0|It is true that there are a thousand enormous abuses in the Roman Catholic Church, but there are also many good things in it, because love and humility are preached, and if someone follows nothing but that, he will not be lost.
EA|0|73|6|0|But what shall I say of a sect that teaches nothing but faith and rejects works? There, as you say, baptism and chrismation are corrupted; for it is written loudly and openly that faith without works is dead, and I Myself have clearly said many times: Do not be vain hearers, but doers of My word! This obviously shows that faith alone is of no use, but works.
EA|0|73|7|0|What good is the light of the sun to the earth if it is not connected with the powerful heat?
EA|0|73|8|0|What is the use of all knowledge and science to a man if he does not apply it?
EA|0|73|9|0|Or what is the use of merely believing in the cold winter that a burning wood in the stove can warm the room? Will the room be warmed by faith? I do not believe it.
EA|0|73|10|0|In short, the strongest faith without works is like a thirsty person who merely wants to cover himself with a warm thought in a cold room in order to warm himself. Of course, this is the cheapest blanket; but whether this blanket will warm anyone, may be judged by those poor people who in severe winters have not infrequently been found frozen stiff in their rooms, and mostly for the reason that they had no other blanket than a barest blanket of thoughts.
EA|0|73|11|0|Just as this covering of thoughts is of no use without a real covering, so faith is of no use without works. Faith is only the receiving organ of a teaching that leads to a certain activity; whoever merely receives these instructions in his faith but does not act on them, ask: What then does this instruction serve him for? I say: To nothing else than to a foolish critic, just as all the rules of musical art are of no use to one, and he is not able to perform even the easiest and simplest; but such a mere rule-holder is then foolish, and criticizes every artist as if he could really perform the most excellent himself. But I say: A beggar musician is still worth more than such a critic, who himself can do nothing, but wants to judge everything.
EA|0|73|12|0|So I prefer such a church, where something happens, than one where nothing happens; because it is better to give someone a piece of bread, than to make a thousand plans for the care of the poor, and still give nothing to the poor, when he comes to such a planner. Planning is all right, but giving must also be there, otherwise faith is again without works, where poor mankind starves by the hundreds.
EA|0|73|13|0|But whoever wants to live rightly can do so in every church; for one main rule is: Test everything, and keep what is good.
EA|0|73|14|0|If you have bathed a child, throw away only the water of the bath; but keep the child, and the child is love!
EA|0|73|15|0|I say to no-one: Become a Catholic, or become a Protestant, or become a Greek, but what one is, let him remain as he will. But if he be what he will, let him be a working Christian, and that in spirit and in truth; for every one may, if he will, have the pure Word of God.
EA|0|73|16|0|I am not like a patriarch, and I am not like a pope, and I am not like a general superintendent, and I am not like a bishop, but I am like an exceedingly good and most just Father to all My children, and I only take pleasure when they are active and compete in love, but not when they call each other fools, and each one of them wants to be the wisest and most infallible with pure reasoning, but in doing so, do nothing.
EA|0|73|17|0|My kingdom is a kingdom of supreme power, but it is not a kingdom of idle, wise-nose loafing; for I did not say to the apostles: Stay at home and think and brood and ponder over My teachings, but: 'go out into all the world.'
EA|0|73|18|0|I say the same to all the blessed; it is said to be active, because the harvest is always greater than the number of workers. Therefore, it is also better to be active in some order than only of the purest faith, and to be active according to My teaching is infinitely better than to know the whole Bible by heart and to believe.
EA|0|73|19|0|The mere man of faith is like him who buried his talent; but if someone knows little from Scripture, but does according to it, he is like him who kept a faithful house over the little, and then is set over much.
EA|0|73|20|0|From what has been said so far, everyone of good will will certainly be able to find out easily what he has to do to become a true human. What he has to choose and avoid for his power of action, he will find here as clear as day; therefore, everything is exhausted in this respect.
EA|0|74|1|1|PART THREE
EA|0|74|1|1|RELIGIOUS AND MORAL CONDITIONS IN VARIOUS NON-CHRISTIAN PEOPLES (as of 1847)
EA|0|74|1|1|Jews, Mohammedans and Brahmines in spiritual perspective (28 April 1847)
EA|0|74|1|0|We shall, however, not consider all the inhabited regions of the earth propertyally, since this would require too much time and space, but we shall only sketch a general view of the so-called conditions, considering the various main inhabitants of the earth, which brings about the spiritual union between them and heaven.
EA|0|74|2|0|Since we have so far only paid attention to the Christians, and left the other inhabitants of the earth untouched, it would in the course of time appear to some reader, in this regard, in the respect of the totality of the earth, to make a few biting remarks, which will not be lacking anyway.
EA|0|74|3|0|The so-called "critics" of profession must indeed criticise everything and sniff out and insult; for these are the people who live from scolding, and since the world is always reading, and much more attentive to insults than praises, this evil quality of the world is a particularly powerful leverage for critics to complain about.
EA|0|74|4|0|Only the works and actions of people who do something, are easy prey for the critics, who criticise them, to be labelled by all sorts of very sensitive means. For this then, spew these insult-hungry worldly wise even more bile onto everything they do not fear to be beaten by; so it is necessary to give them as much as possible of a donkey muzzle, and sometimes through such a message some hay, so that these poor animals have something to eat.
EA|0|74|5|0|It would not be necessary to ask further in this message about the Earth, any explanation about what the other inhabitants, since the principal thing indeed always remain the Christians, and the spiritual earth is governed and directed only by Christian spirits and never by pagan; - but this is only a few portions of hay for the critics, so that they can get something to eat.
EA|0|74|6|0|In the tropics, however, it is well known that the grasses are much stronger than in the temperate zones, where the Christian flag is already blowing; therefore we may also be assured that we shall find an abundance of all hay in the tropics, and so let us turn to the other inhabitants of the earth with this intention.
EA|0|74|7|0|In addition to the many Christian sects, the Jews live scattered all over the world; they resemble the bacon slices with which the cooks lard the lean venison. In this way, all kinds of people, who are mostly very lean game, are also larded with the Jews all over the world.
EA|0|74|8|0|Jews then mostly resemble pigs, which people everywhere let grow some fat, so that, when they are lean, they can again be underpinned by the gold and silver fat of the Jews.
EA|0|74|9|0|A Jew, as he is now constituted, is completely a pig; already the outward appearance certifies for everyone to which class of animal this human race belongs. A Jew currently generally looks like a pig, and stinks like a pig, and rolls everywhere in the most despicable world mud like a pig, in order to quench his thirst for gold and silver.
EA|0|74|10|0|He is, spiritually taken, happy with any kind of food; he is a Christian for the Christian, a Turk for the Turk, a pagan for the pagan, a Chinese for the Chinese, and a fetish servant together with the fetish, only in order to be able to procure all their gold, silver and precious stones.
EA|0|74|11|0|A pig can also enjoy any food; even the barest dirt is not unwelcome to him, as long as it is warm. This is also the case with the Jew; wherever he finds any warmth or inclination for his interest, he eats it, for these are just the people who are available for everything for money, and among them there are very few exceptions. The best, as you say, are not worth a shot of gunpowder in spiritual terms.
EA|0|74|12|0|They are still waiting for a Messiah who would like to lead them back to their old promised land and make of them a great and powerful people; but this Messiah will never come, and they will remain what they are until the end of time; therefore they play an exceedingly low role in the spirit realm, which is easy to understand.
EA|0|74|13|0|They are there what they are here, namely hagglers, with the only difference that here they walk among the people in human form, but on the other side they mostly appear in the form of pigs, which they hate most of all; admittedly not obvious to everyone, not even among themselves, but only seen from the pure light of truth.
EA|0|74|14|0|Since there is not much more to be done with the Jews, and everyone knows that they are to be found all over the world among all nations, and that they conduct the same business everywhere, we will say nothing more about them.
EA|0|74|15|0|It is true that in them the great spiritual qualities are still predominantly present, but these qualities are used for vain evil. Therefore, they remain what they are, and in the spirit-world there is no leaner heaven than the Jewish one, for they also bargain there, and the shine of gold is more to them than the most intense light of truth.
EA|0|74|16|0|First after the Jews come the Mohammedans, who inhabit a small part of Europe, a fifth of Asia, and an eighth of Africa.  These Mohammedans are a variant of the Jews and the Arian Christians, but their main virtue is trade and war. What they can not get by trade, they buy with weapons in their hands; their time will soon be over.
EA|0|74|17|0|The highest reward of their commercial and martial efforts they put into sensual pleasures; therefore their Elysium, as they imagine it, bristles with the most beautiful young girls and women, with whom they hope to do their lewd business for eternity, without becoming weary and tired in their sensual feelings.
EA|0|74|18|0|Some of them imagine their Elysium in such a way that the ground is paved with the whitest and most beautiful women's breasts on whom they can wander around so comfortably, and the women and the girls grow in increasingly sweeter in form as the fungi from the earth; and they can make use of it as often as they wish, and exclaim in full delight: How wonderful and great is our Allah!
EA|0|74|19|0|Thus they imagine the trees in their Elysian gardens as beautiful female bodies, just as the Greeks and Romans had imagined a certain goddess Daphne after transforming Apollo into a laurel tree. These tree-wives are full of genitals, and are available to be used; this is approximately the idea of heaven of most of the Mohammedans, and of course have to be understood, the most distinguished favourite foods and beverages.
EA|0|74|20|0|It is self-evident that with them very bad aspects awaits them in the spiritual world; so it would be a waste of paper and ink to give more attention to it.
EA|0|74|21|0|It is self-evident, however, that they are not to be condemned because they are this way, and in the spiritual world it will be taken care of in the spirit world to guide them unto the right path; only as long as they remain "Mohammedans", there is no provision for them in the spirit realm. What should they do? What they believe cannot be allowed; therefore they are over there like wanderers, not knowing where to turn to.
EA|0|74|22|0|In addition to the Mohammedans there are the Brahmines, who live in a terrible state of affairs in Central Asia and also in a part of South Asia. These people are all pure mysterious miracle men, with them there is nothing but miracle upon miracle, they themselves work nothing but miracles, and their main study is to pick off the miraculous powers of the good as well as the evil deity, and to work all kinds of miracles themselves.
EA|0|74|23|0|Everyone can readily understand that there is already much satanic machination in the game; for with them the caste system is still at home. The common man is condemned to remain eternally dumb so that he cannot see through the make-believe miracles of the spiritual caste.
EA|0|74|24|0|Woe to the one who dares to ask a Brahma-servant how he has done a miracle; for, for the first offence of this kind, the pretentious is rejected only with an immense beating, but a second time will already cost your life, or at least the eyes and the tongue.
EA|0|74|25|0|It is scarcely necessary to mention the fact that the inhabitants of this extremely dirty land, will have a terrible fate in the spiritual realm, even worse than the Mohammedans. Spirits of these people of Brahma must be wholly moved into the polar ends of the earth, where the greatest desolation prevails; only after many years, would they become receptive to Christ. But this is all that can be said of them; therefore, on to another party.
EA|0|75|1|1|The Chinese from a spiritual point of view (30 April 1847)
EA|0|75|1|0|Alongside the Brahmans, the Chinese, who have the so-called religion of Zoroaster, stand almost on the same level. These people are not so miracle-addicted, and therefore, in their own way, a hair better than the Brahmans; but, in spite of this, they are very far behind in the actual formation of true Christians, for they are fatalists on the one hand, and, on the other hand, the strictest pedantics, who have established "up to here and no further".
EA|0|75|2|0|Their houses and their clothes must always have the same form; also the food and drinks for each class and for each feast are precisely determined, as well as their compliments and their speeches. It cannot be perfected, but nothing can be worsened either.
EA|0|75|3|0|Diseases are treated according to class; the common people class is always cured by beating, for they say: An inner disease is thereby lured to the skin; this may then, when beaten properly blue, cut open in several places; once it has been properly bluffed, then all evil material will go out.
EA|0|75|4|0|Cholera is cured besides the beating and skin cutting, also with cutting off of the tongue. The military is cured in an almost similar way when one would fall ill; only after such treatment, a kind of plaster is applied. This plaster is applied rather hot on the back and on the belly, and remains on until it falls off by itself.
EA|0|75|5|0|The nobler classes are cured with rhubarb and Chinarinde; only the emperor and court officials have the right to use the whole pharmacy in case of illness, which, however, consists of ten medicines only in the most extreme cases. This always remains the same; those it helps, it helps, but who it does not help, was destined to die.
EA|0|75|6|0|In addition to the one great god, whom they worship as the supreme being, they have a number of house-gods, who are to help them in small things; but with these house-gods it is usually a very unpleasant affair, and they have no longevity; for when a Chinese appeals to his house-god, and the latter can of course not grant it to him, such a god will soon be deprived of his office, and from this point on he is deeply despised, and beaten for three hours.
EA|0|75|7|0|Such a deity then taken to an old restroom, and in this way is retired. If there are already a number of such pensioned gods in the restroom, an auto-da-fé is held with them, and their useless ashes are thrown into a river.
EA|0|75|8|0|They are likewise very peculiar with the construction of their paths. A path must never go over anyone's land, but rather in a ditch in which nothing grows, or in which some stream flows, but this is less frequently the case; because the Chinese also know to fill the trenches. Bridges which extend for many miles over dry country, are therefore a common sight, so that the ground under the bridge can still be used.
EA|0|75|9|0|This practice would be good, where it better constructed; but sometimes these bridges are so bad that the wanderer is hardly able to get over it, and would the bridge break somewhere, the victim, if he is still alive, must compensate for the damage, which happens not infrequently, as such a bridge are supposed to last a certain number of years. If it was already bad, nothing will be done to it unless a hiker has fallen through somewhere, then he must repair it.
EA|0|75|10|0|In addition to these bridges, there are also some main roads, which are only intended for heavy vehicles and the military. These main roads are never dry, and never without excrement, for these are usually alongside a stream or a brook, for which reason the Chinese usually go barefoot; only when they leave the street, do they wash their feet, and only then put on their very pointed sandals.
EA|0|75|11|0|The plots of land are almost just as defined as in Japan, except that they are not subject to the same penalties for violating the boundaries. Thus, the number of children that a countryman or citizen may have is still determined in many points; if he has more than one, he must immediately report this to the authorities, who will then issue him the edict of extermination.
EA|0|75|12|0|The midwifes are usually used to exterminate the children; but these now know that Europeans buy such children from them, so if they can, they bring such children to the market, where also childless Chinese are allowed to buy these children.
EA|0|75|13|0|That this people, together with many stupidities, which at times even appear cruel, but does portray good qualities, are usually very sober, you can be assured of; therefore they have almost perpetual peace, and they have, although they have the greatest number of people in the world, also the greatest earthly wealth.
EA|0|75|14|0|But that with this people, as it is, there is nothing to be done in the spiritual world, is self-evident. One have to be very careful with them if they were to be won for the true kingdom of the heavens; for, according to the doctrine of their Confucius, they are, according to their totalitarian and terminism teachings, pure Stoics.
EA|0|75|15|0|But how difficult it is for a Stoic to be accessible to a better light, has already been shown, namely in the representation of the spiritual sun. It is not easy to find on earth, besides the Japanese, a nation which observes it’s laws and doctrines as strictly as them; but it is precisely for this reason that they will not let go of their Diogenic self-satisfaction for any price.
EA|0|75|16|0|But when this self-satisfaction has reached the highest culmination point, everything else is a bare zero; all the heavens and all the glory of the angels, yes, My own supreme glory have no predominance with them. We have answered the 'Why?' as we have said, in the spiritual sun, and indeed in the evening of the general spiritual kingdom.
EA|0|75|17|0|But that these people are constant Stoics, can you already see from their state institutions; this people keep themselves in favour of their own, they keep themselves as their focal point; they regard themselves to be the inhabitants of the heavenly kingdom, and their excellence in everything overshadows everything on the earth. Their emperor is a pure son of heaven, and have his lineage straight from the sun. For this reason, this people also avoids, as much as possible, every communion with the rest of the peoples of the earth, and refuses to be instructed by anyone; because they know the best about everything.
EA|0|75|18|0|But as on this earth it is difficult to make something better out of a Chinese, and to bring him to another faith, it is still much more difficult to bring a departed spirit to a better conviction.
EA|0|75|19|0|But since we now know this people in so far as is necessary for the set purpose, we will no longer stay with them, but at once go to another.
EA|0|76|1|1|The Tibetans from a spiritual point of view (May 1, 1847)
EA|0|76|1|0|Right in the middle of Asia, in the high Tibet, there lives a people which still has the ancient patriarchal constitution. Among all the ancient religions of the so-called parsias and donors, the religion of this people is still the most unadulterated.
EA|0|76|2|0|They still have the proper Sanskrit, in which is contained the Zenda vesta; for the Sanskrit is the holy writing of primitive times, and the mysteries of Zenda vesta, in this language, "the holy visions," are historical traditions of the manifold, divine, miraculous guides of the human race in primitive times.
EA|0|76|3|0|It is, therefore wrong where here and there some say that the Sanskrit and the Zenda vesta are two kinds of books; it is only one whole book, and is divided into the book of the wars of Jehovah*, and the book of the prophets.
EA|0|76|4|0|But as the prophets describe the deeds of God by their holy counsels, these seeming two books are really only one book which is still quite unadulterated among the above-mentioned inhabitants of the high Tibet, and contains about the same things as I gave you (The Household of God, Volume 1) from the primordial age; only there, in the original language, everything is still enveloped in mysterious images, which are difficult or impossible to unravel for the new age.
EA|0|76|5|0|Some of the patriarchs of this people still possess some of the old wisdom, by which this ancient writing is brought nearer to the human understanding by means of correspondences, but there can be no question of a thorough explanation; for where such secrets cannot be explained from My light, they always remain in a certain twilight, in which one can easily see an old half-decayed tree-trunk for a bear.
EA|0|76|6|0|Man then becomes full of fear, and a powerful mysterious depth finds a place in him, but when the sun is rising, all the deep secrets - filled with fear and anxiety - disappear, and the mysterious bear becomes a perfectly natural half-decayed tree-trunk.
EA|0|76|7|0|So it is with these ancient mysterious imagery; the viewer believes in depths upon depths, and wisdom upon wisdom needs to be discovered. Every tick seems to contain a solar revelation; but if any man come into My light, all these secrets will vanish, and in such a book, he will find nothing but a faithful account of those, indeed miraculous facts which I had to do for the people of this earth on account of their perfection.
EA|0|76|8|0|But such an explanation is not to be found among our high Tibetan inhabitants, but a mystery that is hardly credible for you; for this people is so full of mysticism that in this respect they are probably the first rank on the whole surface of the earth.
EA|0|76|9|0|There are many who formally speak with the stars, understand animal language, also talk with the trees, and with the grass, as well as with the rocks, to create harmony with it with firm faith.
EA|0|76|10|0|Some of them may, in their opinion, be completely immortal; others make themselves invisible, and most, however, are quite familiar with the spirits and live continually in their fellowship.
EA|0|76|11|0|In all this, however, they firmly believe in a god, for whom they have such an infinite reverence that they never dare to pronounce His name.
EA|0|76|12|0|Only the most ancient patriarchs are permitted once a year to pronounce the name of God, but in a place which is accessible to no-one else; and on the day on which this name is pronounced, all the people professing this doctrine must lie on their faces from sunrise till sunset, and consume neither food nor drink.
EA|0|76|13|0|Reverence to God the Lord is, of course, right, but the principle of "too much of anything is harmful," is also applied here. For reverence, when it gets to such a horrendous exaggeration, destroys love; this alone is and always remains the basic condition of all life.
EA|0|76|14|0|Every fear, when it is increased to it’s highest culmination point, is fatal, and gradually destroys all that is good; only love alone increases life in the same degree as it is itself increased.
EA|0|76|15|0|As a result of this deepest reverence for the name of God, a lot of very silly and ridiculous penances are common among this people, which can also be found among the Brahmans, because the Brahmans are in a way descendants of this people, as well as of that religion; but in their fullest extent, they are still at home among our High Tibetans.
EA|0|76|16|0|It is not uncommon here to find penitents standing on one spot for twenty years; also the hanging penitents, who push a hook through the skin, and then hang up on a tree on a rope, where they hang until the rope breaks, or the skin above the hook; only a few can die because of such a penitential operation, because they are firstly most gently salved with cooling and healing oils by their relatives, and they are secondly fed three times a day, with the best food available.
EA|0|76|17|0|There are also some penitents who chain themselves with heavy chains, and then often make a journey over ten years through trenches, hills, and stone cobbles, and not infrequently making a journey of 200 miles, though not in a straight line. They have a great multitude of penitential works, which are nothing but a result of their exaggerated reverence for the name of God.
EA|0|76|18|0|These present almost sole theologians do not play a memorable role in the spirit world; for they too must receive Christ in the first place, which makes a rather heavy piece of work, which is due to their infinitely high idea of God.
EA|0|76|19|0|This makes it completely inconceivable to them that God could be degraded to a man, and even more incomprehensible that He has even allowed Himself to be crucified by humans.
EA|0|76|20|0|But if Christ cannot even among you be seen as being Divine, how much less do these people, who among all the peoples of the earth, have the most mysterious and sublime idea of God. One could also say that such a thing would not be possible for man, but with God all things are possible.
EA|0|76|21|0|But otherwise, however, this people has particularly praiseworthy qualities towards strangers and poor people. There is still the ancient perfect hospitality; whoever comes to anyone is best served as long as he wishes to remain there. Every ministry is willingly offered to him, if he is not too much at variance with his religious laws.
EA|0|76|22|0|If, however, any desire is only in a moderate contradiction with one's religious laws, it is nevertheless given out of esteem and respect for the stranger; but the victim who acted contrary to his law on behalf of the stranger then voluntarily exempts the prescribed repentance for his personal purification.
EA|0|76|23|0|Poor people are regarded as a sort of sanctuary, and one could say, 'Good to him who was born poor there; for he is better off than all the wealthy of this people. But as good as it is to accept the poor, so too exists an exaggerated mercy towards the poor; for every man who is not inclined to work is soon seeking to become poor wherever possible, because he knows that he would then be carried on the hands by others.
EA|0|76|24|0|It is indeed a law in these people, wherein one is to be regarded as a poor; The poor are only the lame, crippled, blind, deaf, even the miserable and disabled, and old people of seventy years and over. These poor people are treated with the greatest respect and affection; but this excellent treatment not infrequently gives rise to the fact that the self-deprecated men mutilate themselves in order to be accepted into the class of the poor.
EA|0|76|25|0|So here is not much to be found of the "In medio beati". It is, as I have already said, very good to do good to the poor; it is good to give drink the thirsty, to sate the hungry, to clothe the naked, and to redeem the prisoners; but the poor should not be placed on a throne, for poverty shall always remain a testing of the spirit, and the poor shall seek help and find help with Me, as they do with men.
EA|0|76|26|0|Now that we came to know this people, and cannot learn much more from them, let us turn to another next time.
EA|0|77|1|1|The Japanese from a spiritual point of view (May 8, 1847)
EA|0|77|1|0|In the first place the Brahmines, the Chinese, and our high Tibetan inhabitants come as religious relatives of the Japanese, who, as they are now, also descended from Central Asia. They are, regarding religion, a mixture; they are like a so-called potpourri in this respect, having something of everything, and on the whole, nothing.
EA|0|77|2|0|They are Brahmans, Zoroasters, Parsas, and Donors, and thus Dalai Lamaists, but also like the Brahmans Ormuzists; the latter way, even the evil deity still compel them to human sacrifices.
EA|0|77|3|0|With these human sacrifices, however, they do not take it so seriously, but yet enough that such sacrifices are still commonplace; the most beautiful boys and maidens must nevertheless be sacrificed at certain times.
EA|0|77|4|0|It is true that these boys and girls are no longer slaughtered, as was once the case; but twice the number of state-criminals must then sink into the sea.
EA|0|77|5|0|You have already received a number of things on another occasion, which, if you wish, can be added to it.
EA|0|77|6|0|But from all this, do you also see that with these, in the highest degree Stoic Japanese, is still less to be achieved than with the other Asian peoples so far mentioned? For up to now, there exist no other people as naturally inaccessible for anything spiritual than these, because of their highly developed Stoicism.
EA|0|77|7|0|But it is still easier to approach these people naturally more than spiritually, in the spiritual realm, since they are so entrenched that they are not easily approachable without causing some harm; this is because their stoicism develops a kind of spiritual deluge, which only angelic spirits from the third heaven can oppose.
EA|0|77|8|0|Spirits of a lower kind cannot enter this place, for it is worse than the actual hell itself. But the rarest thing about them is that no spirit from the real hell can approach them. If he dared to do so, he would be a thousand times worse off than in the lowest hell himself.
EA|0|77|9|0|He would be instantly captured, bound, and tormented in the most terrible way; for you know that the so-called devils can tolerate humility the least of all, as well as truth and sincerity, and the contentedness which is conjoined with it, which surpasses all that is conceivable.
EA|0|77|10|0|All these virtues: humility, sincerity, the strictest love of truth, serviceability, self-denial to the deepest culminating point, then a love of order which no example second to it on earth, the greatest hospitality among themselves, the strictest justice, all that is found among the Japanese to such a degree that you cannot form a concept of it.
EA|0|77|11|0|There is never any talk of the transgression of any law, and if a person has accidentally committed a transgression without his knowledge or will, he himself seeks the most severe punishment for it.
EA|0|77|12|0|One can therefore say that the Japanese is the most virtuous people on the whole earth; he is completely permeated by sin, yet he also seeks the greatest reward, and self-satisfaction is his supreme happiness.
EA|0|77|13|0|The worst thing about this situation is, of course, that he does not need God for his own stoic self-satisfaction, if he already believes in Him; and instead of loving God, and to show Him his heart's gratitude, He reproves Him only for the fact that God made him a wise being, and at all to be a being conscious of himself and having any need.
EA|0|77|14|0|With him everything is wasteful and useless pomp; for the Japanese says: "It is much better not to be useless", but when he understands that he cannot be of any use to God, and therefore he is considered useless, accusing God of foolishness, saying: "We are too insignificant and bad in God's sight even to be a toy for God, but see ourselves to be so good and noble, that we would prefer to be of good use to God if it were possible to serve Him, the Almighty; but we are indeed what we are, and what wisdom is able to unravel it? Our worship and our sacrifice hardly reaches to the highest peaks of the mountain; what shall it be to Him whom the earth, sun, moon, and stars can scarcely praise? We plow the fields, but He shows that the forests and meadows are better placed by His breath than our fields. We also build ships; but what are they compared to the buoyancy of the fish, and against the flying power of birds? We build great palaces and temples; but what are they compared to His earth, and compared to mountains that are upon it, wonderfully constructed by His hand?
EA|0|77|15|0|Did He create us, that we should know Him, that He might then have joy in our knowledge of Him?" When can an infinitely small worm know the infinitely great God as He is? Whoever is imperfect in one way is so also in another; how can God expect of us a perfect knowledge of Himself? Certainly not for ever; for the most imperfect can never take hold of the most perfect, as little as someone can draw the whole sea into a small pot. But can the sea be a joy when you take a pot full of it? So little can God have any joy, if we can scarcely make the smallest spark out of His whole infinity; but if He rejoices in such a thing, then He cannot be wise, for it is impossible for us to enjoy such a thing, which we have very unnecessarily the smallest spark of His infinite wisdom."
EA|0|77|16|0|Likewise, stoic philosophers are the vast majority among these men, and as you can easily see, are opposed to the actual satanic maxims of all blanks and straight lines; therefore, as has already been remarked, a devil who wants to rule over all things will here be the worst off when he comes into this region, which are for the evil spirits also very peculiar; for these principles are for them the most unfavourable, by which not only all power of domineering, but every conceivable weight is pushed aside, by which any slight evaluation of one's being can be accomplished.
EA|0|77|17|0|But it is also evident from these reasons why only the strongest heavenly spirits can enter into such a region. The reason lies in the fact that weaker spirits can easily be captured by these rare principles, and that is precisely the predicated peculiar spiritual poison against which weaker spirits have to be most careful.
EA|0|77|18|0|You yourself, as you are, should not come into contact with a very Stoic-wise Japanese; if you would know his language well, you would not be able reciprocate to him a thousand times over.
EA|0|77|19|0|For the sake of reason, however, I do not allow (for the time being) the other peoples of the earth to enter into any close connection with these arch-stoics, because they would soon be able to spread Japanism all over the world.
EA|0|77|20|0|For a stoic alone, if educated atheistically, is not so dangerous, for it soon becomes a stumbling-block because it has no roots; but a stoic in connection with the most severe deism is the most dangerous for any spirit, because this stoicism, with it’s strict faith in God, naturally has an indelible root.
EA|0|77|21|0|To instruct you into his nature, would be very useless and even harmful; so we want to leave our Japanese again and go to another people.
EA|0|78|1|1|The primordial inhabitants of Borneo and Guinea from a spiritual point of view (May 4, 1847)
EA|0|78|1|0|The inhabitants of the most significant islands of Borneo and Guinea has the same origin as the Japanese; it is self-evident that we are concerned here with the aboriginal inhabitants, but not with the European inhabitants, who live here and there, dwelling at the coasts.
EA|0|78|2|0|The natives of these two islands are, as can be easily understood, Chinese descendants; the religion of China must therefore be upheld here too, and also have to, because the respective rulers of these islands still have to recognise the emperor of China, and must also pay a tribute to it if the emperor of China demands it.
EA|0|78|3|0|They do differ from the Chinese constitution and custom in various aspects however, and thus also has some modifications in their religion. The king of this island is usually nicknamed: the Gold-footed Majesty, also the Son of the moon; only not Son of the Sun, because this title of honour is due only to the Emperor.
EA|0|78|4|0|The king, therefore, has a semi-divine reputation for the people, and must at certain times be worshipped, and the sacrifices which he determines must be amply offered to him on the appointed day.
EA|0|78|5|0|If the sacrifices are not abundant, the sacrificing priests shall be laid down upon the earth, and shall be severely punished by flogging, and a second sacrificial day shall be laid; but the priests, when they are beaten, must howl as loud as possible, and this howling must be imitated by anyone who hears it. It does not happen infrequently that the whole island would be brought into the most miserable bawl.
EA|0|78|6|0|The king, as a half-god, is also the wisest of his people, so his worship is also the imitation of his actions, provided he so wished and desired; if the king coughs, the whole country will soon cough; when he clears his throat, every throat must cleared; if he settles down, everyone settles down in the country, and, of course, when the conveyed message arrives that the king has seated himself.
EA|0|78|7|0|This does not happen constantly, but only in the days when the king wants it.
EA|0|78|8|0|No man, except the king and the chief priest, may worship the supreme Being, because the common people are not worthy to worship and honour God; but every man who wishes to have some grace from God must go to a priest, this is the high priest, and he must first go to the king, so that the latter, as the sole worthy to present to God the cause of his people, will ask the grace required for him to do so.
EA|0|78|9|0|If a man would dare to bring forward his request to the Supreme Being alone, and if this were to be done, he was usually punished with death as an sinful and sacrilegious violator of the sole royal majesty; yet, if he is of better origin, he will be beaten for an hour or so. But when he is rich and has a lot of gold, he can also get exemption of the punishment; but he has to measure three hours of gold for the royal treasure for one hour of beating.
EA|0|78|10|0|It is self-evident that much fine wiles and tricks are used with this measure; since the exact measurement often consumes more than 4/5 of the time, and so on. and for that reason, the king has also changed the flogging exemption for an hour into three hours.
EA|0|78|11|0|But in order for the people to not easily transgress this most extreme commandment, it is permitted, same as with the Chinese, to procure house-gods, which in the name of the king are consecrated by the priests and thereby made active and effective; these house-gods are usually extremely awkwardly made out of wood, exhibited in clay pagodas; they are increasingly revered by the people, the older and worse they look.
EA|0|78|12|0|In this aspect do this people also differ from the Chinese; for the Chinese end up trashing their gods when they have not done anything for them, but this people is only concerned with the ancient gods, for the reason that, since so much was sacrificed to them, they are easier to persuade than the new ones, which are not so much hallowed by the sacrifices and prayers as the old ones yet.
EA|0|78|13|0|That there is not much to be done with such a people in the spiritual world, will be easy to understand; but they are much more accessible to Christianity and to the pure Gospel than the Chinese, and especially to the Japanese, but only with a very great deal of patience, and one must deal with them as if they were madmen, to bring them on the right path.
EA|0|78|14|0|For like the madmen, these also have a number of highly false, but fixed concepts, which, like old crayfish, are rooted in their souls. In order to heal them, a formal spiritual homeopathy must be employed, and they have to fast, to eliminate all harmful things they have consumed before, and they will then be able to absorb and digest a new diet.
EA|0|78|15|0|But when these people are healed, they are stronger than ten others, and has a courage, and a love which cannot be compared with anything that you know here.
EA|0|78|16|0|Such a spirit, if possible, would suffer death a thousand times under the most horrible pain, but but will never deviate only a hair's breadth from the prescribed order; for this reason are these spirits also put under the protection of those who dwelled in these regions, and when they leave the earth, these spirits are almost exclusively destined to bring their countrymen on the right path.
EA|0|78|17|0|As has been shown here, these two islands are typified with very few remarkable differences; but the Borneans are a little gentler than the Guineans. With this we will be finished with these two peoples, and we shall soon begin to examine another.
EA|0|79|1|1|Primordial inhabitants of Java and other small Asian islands from a spiritual point of view (May 5, 1847)
EA|0|79|1|0|The inhabitants of most of the islands surrounding Asia have a more or less similar constitution, though some of them are almost entirely of the Roman Catholic or the Protestant religion; only the island of Java makes a real exception.
EA|0|79|2|0|This island is inhabited it’s own tribe; it goes without saying that only the aborigines are to be understood. The island itself is governed by China by means of a viceroy, but it’s coasts are mostly inhabited by Europeans; but the interior of the country is still very seldomly visited by the Europeans, because they can not stand it too long, whether it be the manifold poisonous exhalations which are prevalent on this island in a very high degree.
EA|0|79|3|0|The aborigines, on the other hand, are already somewhat more acclimatised, and their whole physique is by far more suited to the harmless absorption of these poisonous vapours than the European.
EA|0|79|4|0|Just like the peculiar climate, the inhabitants have the most peculiar concept of divinity; they recognise only one god, but this god has two bodies, which are grown together back to back.
EA|0|79|5|0|These two bodies has one head, which has two faces; the one body is wholly white, the other is dark grey.
EA|0|79|6|0|In the daytime, the divinity turns the white part of it’s body and face toward man; but at night, the dark grey side.
EA|0|79|7|0|From the white part there is nothing but good, from the dark, nothing but terror and evil; therefore, no-one easily dares to walk about at night, because nothing good, but only terrible and evil can befall him.
EA|0|79|8|0|The reason lies, however, in the fact that on this island, especially in the inner valleys of the island, a poisonous vapour is continually produced, which kill Europeans, and make the natives at least considerably sick, and can sometimes even kill them if they have inhaled too much of such vapours. But for the reason that the native inhabitants of this island generally live on the mountains, and during the day when the sun has already risen high, and have driven away the evil vapours, they enter the valleys to do the necessary work.
EA|0|79|9|0|But one valley of this land is completely uninhabited, and the inhabitants call it the Valley of Death.
EA|0|79|10|0|In this valley are poisonous trees, called Bohonupas, which have been mentioned on many occasions, which spread their poisonous vapour through this whole valley for several miles, that no living creature can defy it in any way; the kings of this country would send criminals who are condemned to death here where thy must walk into this valley, inhaling the poisonous resin of this tree, by which means also adulterous women are killed.
EA|0|79|11|0|Only the king is in possession of this poison in a properly sealed golden container; and when it is needed, only a small tip of a needle need be dipped in it, and the slightest scratch on a person will cause in only a few minutes, the most horrible pain in the body.
EA|0|79|12|0|When a hundred are sent into the valley, usually no more than two come back, and then they are granted life. When these unhappy ones are sent out, they must determine the exact direction of the wind.
EA|0|79|13|0|If the wind blows towards the little poison-tree, they must follow the wind, but if the wind pushes, they must quickly take flight again; for when they have reached the air layer of this poisonous grove, they are lost without salvation.
EA|0|79|14|0|If, however, the wind continue for a long time in the same direction, they may go near one or more of the little trees, and then cautiously do their plight, after which they will hurriedly return against the wind, not resting for about 10 miles until they are safe from the effects of the poisonous air of this valley; which is really only a 20-mile-long and one mile-wide cauldron, in which there is no drop of water, and no other grass or growth, for everything dies because of the vapour of this poisonous tree.
EA|0|79|15|0|Likewise are there also caves in this country, from which a constant poisonous vapour rises, but it does not spread so far in it’s poisonous intensity as the poisonous miasm of the poison tree described above, and the natives can sometimes very closely approach such caves, but of course behind the wind.
EA|0|79|16|0|They would then hurl burning bundles into such a cavity, quickly igniting this effervescent and most flammable gas, which then burns continuously for a long time; but when it burns, it is also quite harmless.
EA|0|79|17|0|The strange nature of this country is then also the reason of the strange spiritual formation of these people, as has already been noted above; their double deity already stems from this. But what is strange for you again is that the inhabitants do not attach much importance to this deity of theirs; they also have the Alkoran, and now, also the Bible.
EA|0|79|18|0|Some of them prefer the Bible, some still the Koran; but their divinity has already almost completely been sidetracked.
EA|0|79|19|0|Some of them are of the opinion that a perfect man should know all religions and take the best from them.
EA|0|79|20|0|Others say that among the many religions, only one can be the right one; but to find out which one, would be the most difficult task for the wisest among them, therefore it would be best to do something for all of them in the meantime, until one discover the right one, because in every religion, something wise and something stupid can be found; one therefore only pays homage to the wisdom in every religion and rejects the stupidities, whereby one finally becomes so wise to find out the best one from the many religions.
EA|0|79|21|0|These people are basically not so stupid as someone would initially want to believe, because they are grounded in nothingness; but they are also the most accessible in the spiritual realm.
EA|0|79|22|0|They only have difficulty with love, because in this world, they hold love for the greatest stupidity; but the reason for this lies therein that, under the concept of love, they understand merely the passion which is similar to a rage, by which the intercourse of the two sexes takes the form of a blind rage, and drives the animal-like fornication; putting the wisdom of man below the lowest animals.
EA|0|79|23|0|But, as is very easy to see, this is only a quite erroneous concept of love, where one takes a false and erroneous impulse of love for all love.
EA|0|79|24|0|If the spirits of these people are clear about this concept, then they are the most capable beings in the kingdom of spirits, at the same time the most willing, and the most punctual in the fulfilment of every business entrusted to them.
EA|0|79|25|0|This is something especially memorable about this people; for this reason they are described rather extensively here.
EA|0|80|1|1|The original inhabitants of Sumatra, Celebes and Ceylon from a spiritual point of view (May 6, 1847)
EA|0|80|1|0|In the neighborhood of our previously described island of Java, there are two larger islands called Sumatra and Celebes.
EA|0|80|2|0|The peoples of these two islands are generally under the same constitution, and it would be unnecessary to repeat here what has already been given; only so much can be said that Sumatra is in every respect closer related to the island of Java than to the island of Celebes, which it is much more truly Chinese and sometimes also Borneonish, although there are Javanese among the Celebes.
EA|0|80|3|0|But that on both islands, and particularly on the coasts, Europeans also have access and even settlements, brought about by the present conquests of the English, sometimes even the French, the Dutch, and the Spaniards, scarcely need to be mentioned; therefore we want to turn to another island, Ceylon, which, on it’s shores, has mostly European settlements, but still contains indigenous inhabitants in it’s many gorges, caves, and grottoes.
EA|0|80|4|0|This island is praised by many travellers as a land of incomprehensible wonders, and visited by many naturalists, because of the strange phenomena.
EA|0|80|5|0|It is true that this island, of purely volcanic origin, has the greatest subterranean connections, which are even connected with the living bowels of the earth through large canals; that this causes some strange phenomena, which do not occur elsewhere, will be easy for you to understand, if you look back on everything that was communicated to you in the natural part of the earth's body, and partly also in the spiritual part of it.
EA|0|80|6|0|The phenomena of the so-called "wild hunt", which are not unknown to you, not infrequently manifest with such intensity that it’s din often grow to such a vehemence that the inhabitants hide themselves in the deepest holes in order to prevent damage to their hearing.
EA|0|80|7|0|In addition to these disturbing phenomena, there is an even greater quantity of meteoric phenomena, which, at certain times, occupy no less the eye than the noise would the ear.
EA|0|80|8|0|Mirages of the rarest kind are almost in the order of the day, but they are always gentle, and tend to enrapture the observers rather than fill them with any fear; but terrifying and frightful are the nocturnal fiery phenomena, which also occasionally cause small local devastations.
EA|0|80|9|0|These fiery phenomena sometimes consist of a multitude of the so-called "shooting stars," which shoots in all directions, sometimes very low, sometimes only a few klafters above the ground.
EA|0|80|10|0|This fiery appearance is the least feared; somewhat more terrifying are those which sometimes flocks in thousands on the ground, and sometimes only a few feet above these, the fire-men, fire-dragons, fire-snakes, and the like.
EA|0|80|11|0|These phenomena are indeed very surprising and terrifying, especially because of their beautiful bright white light; but they are not dangerous to anyone because their light is quite cold. More feared are the fire wheels and fire wreaths, which are of course a little rarer.
EA|0|80|12|0|These set certain materially related objects on fire, and people and animals, if they are touched by these wheels and wreaths, get electric shocks and sometimes also significantly painful burns; but the most feared in this country are the so-called dancing fire columns, which are basically nothing but fire tornadoes.
EA|0|80|13|0|These cause the greatest devastation where and when they appear. However, they occur only rarely, barely two or three times in a year, and usually only in certain places, and when they appear, they are announced a whole day in advance by a certain crackling in the air, which becomes louder and louder, at which appearance people and animals flee into their hiding places; for in the interior of this island there are almost no huts at all, and even fewer houses, and, as has been shown before, people and animals live in holes in the ground, which the people who inhabit them decorate with all kinds of clumsy carvings and braidworks.
EA|0|80|14|0|The inhabitants of this island have no king, but only a kind of chief priest, who has the reputation of a sorcerer, and whom the people believe to be the master of all these wonderful phenomena of this country.
EA|0|80|15|0|This sorcerer also has a considerable amount of assistants whom he teaches and then places them in all parts of this country which have the business of instructing the people in the particular religion, and also to prescribe the manner of behaviour necessary to avoid any damage from the phenomena.
EA|0|80|16|0|The rare thing about this matter is that this chief priest, together with his assistants, is the most benevolent priesthood on the whole surface of the earth, for he does not require any gift in the least; only the assistants are allowed to accept food and drink when they go among the people.
EA|0|80|17|0|But the people, perceiving the benevolence of this priest, is eager to give him the most beautiful and exquisite animals of their herds, of which he never takes anything more than what he needs for his very simple household supplies.
EA|0|80|18|0|But for this reason he enjoys such a tremendous respect among the people, and a love so unlimited that he only need to be waving in case of need, and the whole nation, great and small, would be equiped and on their feet to be his greatest benefactor, as well as his protector.
EA|0|80|19|0|You may find it strange about this so-called spell-priest that he, as well as his assistants, really possesses a magical power by means of which he can command all the animals, and they follow him on a wink, and no animal from the greatest to the smallest on this island is excluded.
EA|0|80|20|0|This, however, also procures him the greatest respect when he sometimes passes through a whole pack of rapacious animals completely uninjured as if through a flock of sheep. Serpents, snakes, crocodiles are an ordinary sight on this magician's yard, and not one of these animals dare to make the slightest movement without his hint; only when he commands them do they move quickly from their court, and seek their food.
EA|0|80|21|0|The court of this chief priest is roughly in the middle of this island, and is completely inaccessible to any European, partly because of very dense scrub, partly because of steep, near unsurpassed rocky mountains, and partly also because the many troops of animals are here more abundantly at home than anywhere else.
EA|0|80|22|0|The natural phenomena discussed above, which even the most courageous Europeans do not trust so much, are a considerable obstacle; and so this island remains accessible only along the coasts at the European settlements, but the interior knows as little about the Europeans as does the interior of Africa and many other countries.
EA|0|80|23|0|The religion of this people is just as rare as their country; they believe in a god, who, however, is not visible to any mortal and is conceivable in his way.
EA|0|80|24|0|But this god from time to time consecrates a man who, in his name, takes care of the earthly affairs because they are too petty for God, and too unworthy of Him.
EA|0|80|25|0|They hold their island for the whole world, which floats like a nut on the endless waters.
EA|0|80|26|0|Sun, moon, and stars are ruled by god alone, but the management of the earth, which is too small to be guided by God alone, is the concern of the chief priest consecrated by God; for the people have the grandest idea of the stars, and holds the smallest star as infinitely greater than the earth.
EA|0|80|27|0|But God is in the sun, therefore the sun is also worshipped by them; but they regard the moon as a heavenly world, where they and their chief priest go after the death of the body, when they have lived uprightly and modestly on their small earth.
EA|0|80|28|0|Only with the stars do they fare somewhat worse; for these people merely populate them with animal souls, which, according to their belief, are much greater and more perfect than on their earth.
EA|0|80|29|0|They know little about Christ, and now and then there are some who know nothing at all about Him. They are of the opinion that He was once a chief priest on their island, but He had removed His hand, and went to some other Earth, to make the people happy there, because their ancestors became disobedient to Him; for though they regard their land as the only earth, they nevertheless believe that there may be in the sea, which is infinite in their opinion, other floating world-bodies on which similar people reside, but they are nowhere as perfect as they are; they came to this conclusion due to circumstances, having had not infrequent encounters with Europeans, discovering that they are not so perfect masters of animals as they themselves are.
EA|0|80|30|0|They have also sometimes seen the fleets of ships, and have heard the cannonade; but they think that this is a pure play of children, for the fireworks which their chief priest brings out is not to be compared with the triviality of a cannon flash, and the floating ship they hold for a merely floating hollowed out egg, which has laid by a mighty fire-dragon.
EA|0|80|31|0|They exceedingly despise the luxury articles offered to them by the Europeans, for they say, We bring about greater things with our will than you do with your hands”; there is therefore no trade possible with this people.
EA|0|80|32|0|The coastal inhabitants deal only with elephant teeth, which are usually obtained free of charge from the indigenous people. The island offers besides this, nothing commercial.
EA|0|80|33|0|By this account you can easily see that this people is still very simple, and knows very few needs; exactly because of this simplicity, however, there still exist in the vigorous type of psychic sphere which was natural to the primitive peoples of the earth.
EA|0|80|34|0|They still have the same spiritual power which once the first people of the earth possessed; According to their religion they are still the purest Zendavestas, and have also, up to the present, neither added nor taken away anything from it.
EA|0|80|35|0|With these people, it is an easy task in the spirit-world to introduce them to the gospel, for they easily love Christ, and are initially of the inclination to follow Him in the beyond as their chief priest initiated by God in their world whom their ancestors not readily obeyed, transferring this original sin to all descendants; therefore, everyone the afterlife needs to please this insulted Man of God.
EA|0|80|36|0|This reason is, indeed, somewhat ridiculous, but it is easy to see that, in spite of that, it is nevertheless a good point of reference, whereby the people of this country can come to the light of the true gospel.
EA|0|80|37|0|There is nothing more worthy of note in these people, so we shall return to another country, next time.
EA|0|81|1|1|Madagascar from a spiritual point of view (May 8, 1847)
EA|0|81|1|0|After the island of Ceylon, the larger island of Madagascar belongs to Africa.This island is inhabited by a very peculiar people who settled here from Asia during the prehistoric times.
EA|0|81|2|0|But it is not to be thought that this people inhabited this island from Africa, but it was in fact the reverse; southern Africa was mostly populated from this island.
EA|0|81|3|0|The inhabitants are mostly Moors; while the inhabitants of the former island are either brown, sometimes dark brown in colour, the inhabitants of Madagascar have a perfectly black skin colour, among them only very few a dark copper brown.
EA|0|81|4|0|These people, with a few exceptions, are still the very actual Cainites, in whom the formation of the spirit is still at the lowest level. They have a concept of a supreme being; but this is as dark as her skin colour.
EA|0|81|5|0|This people is the only one that sets the female gender above the male; therefore a queen, and never a king, of a perfectly divine appearance, sits upon the throne, and governs her people completely at whim and despotically.
EA|0|81|6|0|But the reason for the fact that the feminine gender prevails here is that their wise ones, who are all women, teach the people to think that the woman is more perfect than the man; the man is seen in his muscular pits, that he is not yet filled, while the woman is already finished with what is only beginning with men.
EA|0|81|7|0|Thus the man has no breasts, therefore he cannot have such deep and wise feelings as the women. The man is also much more hairy than the woman, thus closer to the animal gender than the woman; the man also has an animal elongated extension between the legs like the monkey, which no longer occurs in women.
EA|0|81|8|0|Then the woman is much more noble and beautiful than the man, and the human race comes only from her. She would demand intercourse; but yet, how little value creation has placed on the work of the man, and how much woman stands higher than the man, could be seen most clearly from this generational work.
EA|0|81|9|0|The work of the man only lasted for so many moments as he has fingers in his hands, but for the woman, it would cost so many months; the duration of time clearly determines the hardly calculable advantage of the female gender above the male.
EA|0|81|10|0|From such philosophies, these feminine modes of their gender, show incalculable virtue, and even prove that the supreme being, if it be somewhere, is itself a most perfect woman.
EA|0|81|11|0|They also have temples in which they worship and revere above all, the woman as the godhead; and the chief objects of worship in women are the genitals, and then the breast.
EA|0|81|12|0|When they perform their main service, which happens every full moon, the most sublime moment in this service is when a naked living woman stands on the altar, puts her hand on the genitals, and soon begins to urinate.
EA|0|81|13|0|At the moment of urinating, all the male gender falls down on the face and is then urinated on by the female.
EA|0|81|14|0|A similar divine worship is also to be found in some tribes of Africa, who, of course, have brought the same from their motherland.
EA|0|81|15|0|The female genital, which is easily understandable, is so highly revered because from it the human generation derives it's origin.
EA|0|81|16|0|It is remarkable that there is no more chaste and prudent people living on the earth's surface than this one here, with regard to the satisfaction of carnal desire.
EA|0|81|17|0|Except for the temple, no procreation is allowed, having immediate death penalty; and this may only be carried out at a given time only once a year, after a number of acts of worship have been carried out according to their concepts; and when the generation takes place, it must be completely dark in the temple.
EA|0|81|18|0|The woman, however, has the right to be satisfied by her slaves more often if she desires it; but if a man were to demand a woman, that would already be a high crime.
EA|0|81|19|0|The white people are regarded as only half-humans, who can be hunted if one wants to have some good meat.
EA|0|81|20|0|If a captured white man pleases her well, and a Madagascar woman finds a special delight in him, she can give him life, and keep him as a ridiculous monkey for their entertainment, where he would, do understand, often do things which would, as you would say, is too bad for the devil.
EA|0|81|21|0|The men, when they are caught, fare still somewhat better; but the women are slaughtered and roasted without mercy and pardon, because the women of the whites are held by these black women for mere animals.
EA|0|81|22|0|How far these people are still from the spiritual formation, as still very inaccessible to the Gospel, can be seen from this little. There have indeed already been attempts, now and then on the coast; but up until now, everything had been in vain; for, it may be said, Lucifer still led his regiment quite unperturbed.
EA|0|81|23|0|The land itself, however, is also placed in such a way as to offer the greatest defiance to the entrance of every great power; because this island is only accessible on very few points.
EA|0|81|24|0|The sea is round about in great extent full of cliffs and shallows; with larger vessels it is almost impossible to access, but in a few places only in barges when the sea is calm, and visitors of this land must be very careful not to get into the hands of the Madagascarians, who are lurking everywhere.
EA|0|81|25|0|The queen of this country also continually supervises it’s coasts, and the whole coast is continually covered with impenetrable scrub, which is also populated by a multitude of evil vermin like all sorts of poisonous worms and insects, against which only the natives protects themselves by means of painting themselves with a certain plant.
EA|0|81|26|0|At certain times, especially in the spring, in the summer and half of autumn, all together half a year, this island is not accessible; for it is swarming with trillions of great flying ants, called muscats by some naturalists, which are much more annoying than the mosquitoes of the American islands.
EA|0|81|27|0|When, at that time a European would be at the coast, and is attacked by a swarm of these muscats, he will be a dead corpse within a few minutes. The natives, however, are not attacked by them, because the smell of the herb with which the natives smear themselves, is highly intolerable to them.
EA|0|81|28|0|From this brief description, you will easily see what it is with this more than pagan people in the spiritual world; it is very difficult to deal with them; indeed, they could more easily be washed white than to awaken their spirits for the gospel.
EA|0|81|29|0|Souls of such people either become the so-called nature spirits, or they are taken to another planet, where they are again given a lighter material covering, and thus still a material life, in which they become more and more receptive to the gospel; only very few will, after the death of their body, come to the right realisation with great difficulty.
EA|0|81|30|0|These nature spirits, however, are put into the flesh by procreation in the course of time either once again in a better part of the earth, or they are also led to another planet.
EA|0|81|31|0|Now you know enough of this very shrunken people of the earth; we therefore do not want to stay with them any longer, but instead go over to their neighbours.
EA|0|82|1|1|Primitive inhabitants of South Africa (natives) from a spiritual point of view (May 10, 1847)
EA|0|82|1|0|These peoples, who inhabits the greatest part of Southern Africa, are first of all, still stuck in all sorts of more than heathenish customs and traditions; their religion is not infrequently even worse than that of the Madagascarians.
EA|0|82|2|0|There are the actual fetishists who worship very natural objects, whether they are of use to them or not, but simply because they have first seen them with their eyes on a certain day of the year; such objects can be a tree-stump, a worm, a crocodile, a bird, a monkey, or even a stone; in short, anything that is called a body can be used as a worshipful deity.
EA|0|82|3|0|These peoples have no king, no queen, in which they are very different from the Madagascarians. They live merely in hordes like the monkeys on the trees, and feed themselves mostly through all kinds of robbery and hunting.
EA|0|82|4|0|They eat their meat completely raw, and from the skins they usually make hammocks for beds, hanging from tree branches. They have only a few fruits; animal milk is almost unknown to them; they prefer to drink the blood of animals.
EA|0|82|5|0|These hordes also often wage war, especially at the time of larger animal hunts, where the hunters, less fortunate in the hunt, usually overthrow the happy ones, and chase them away if possible. The hunters, who have been killed on both fronts, are then also taken by the victorious party as a hunt for hunting, and gets consumed first.
EA|0|82|6|0|But white people are a treat for them; so that they often sneak up to the shores in order to hunt a white clad monkey, as they think, which species of monkey has the most savoury flesh for their palate.
EA|0|82|7|0|The strongest of such a horde is usually the leader, but he has nothing to command but merely to indicate what has to be done; and this indication is usually to instigate the attack, with the whole horde following his example.
EA|0|82|8|0|These peoples also have no articulate language; but they only communicate either by signs with their hands, or by certain clicks with the tongue.
EA|0|82|9|0|The Europeans call these peoples by the names: Kaffen, Hottentotten, Buschmänner and Rock-climbers.
EA|0|82|10|0|Many of these hordes, of which there are thousands, have been cultivated as much as possible, especially along the coasts; but many more in the interior of the country are still in the old complete animalistic brutality.
EA|0|82|11|0|The only good thing these peoples have is that they have the very least needs of life, and they are very inquisitive; if missionaries come to them, of course, at first, with proper escort, they have an easy game with these peoples, provided that they understand each other, but this is not too difficult, for these peoples, because of their natural minimalistic needs, and few quite natural signs, are initially often easy to deal with.
EA|0|82|12|0|As wild and near completely animalistic these peoples are, are they in the spiritual world far superior to the inhabitants of Madagascar; and such peoples are over all either very difficult, or not accessible at all, due to their internal country-political causes; and these above-mentioned savage peoples are just as easy to reach as the things of the earth, to which they are attached.
EA|0|82|13|0|One can put everything to use, no matter how inconspicuous, if one can only get hold of it; but the glorious things occurring in such places on the earth that cannot be reached and entered into by anybody can be used for nothing, and is as good as if they were not present.
EA|0|82|14|0|More to the western part, on the coast of this world region, there are indeed tribes under a king, also here and there under a queen; these tribes are the most miserable because they are used for human trafficking, and some kings have gone so far as to raise human studs, as you would with animals, to produce more slaves for the trade to America.
EA|0|82|15|0|The strongest and most fertile women are gathered into thousands for these studs, and slept with by the strongest men. If they fall pregnant, they must do their ordinary work; only a few days before the birth, they are driven back to the designated place to give their fruit to the world, which fruit they have to sustain for a year with their breasts. After this time, the children are taken from them and handed over to the public nutrition center.
EA|0|82|16|0|Six weeks after the birth, such a woman must be laid with again, and so on until some of them have not infrequently given birth to 26 children. If such a woman is still strong enough for such a service, she can still be sold as a slave; but if she is too weak, she is expelled, and must find her own food.
EA|0|82|17|0|In addition to this manipulation, however, do these black rulers, wherever possible, let the slaves be kept in confinement in order to be available for trade.
EA|0|82|18|0|Presently this horrible disorder has indeed already been fairly controlled in many places; but in the more remote areas there are still a lot of such abominations.
EA|0|82|19|0|The sold slaves have in this world, unfortunately, a dreadful lot with the Christian peoples and for this reason are they in the hereafter being kept back to be as harmless as possible; but those disgraces of kings and queens are the most terrible carcasses of hell; for their wickedness transcends all concepts, and the hardness of their hearts can crush a diamond. With these, in the spirit-world, nothing else can be done than to use them for the incense of the lowest hell.
EA|0|82|20|0|There are among them queens who want to be worshipped as the actual Godhead, and when such a queen dies, which is certainly a shameful thing for the godhead, and to alleviate the shame, at least a few hundred have to die with the goddess, and some may even be buried alive with her, lest the Queen in the tomb become bored.
EA|0|82|21|0|That very little can be achieved with such people on the other side, and no extraordinary successes can be expected even by a second incarnation, can easily be seen from the fruits which have so far escaped from the numerous attempts at the correction of Satan; but this is really not much.
EA|0|82|22|0|If a potter has a pot which does not want to succeed, what is it if he demolishes it and throws it out into the street, where it may be used as road dirt, if it has already proved itself to be a useless pot or what is it for a musician with a free imagination, if he has played a piece but did not put it to paper? Does he not have the ability to put all the other thousand pieces he have played and lost before on paper, whenever he wants to?
EA|0|82|23|0|Therefore we leave these wayward pots of peoples, and return to another nation.
EA|0|83|1|1|Primordial inhabitants of Australia (Aborigines) from a spiritual point of view (12 May 1847)
EA|0|83|1|0|In addition to these wild African tribes, there are also the same races, in what you call, the fifth part of the world, called Australia.
EA|0|83|2|0|This part of the world, or rather this largest island on the earth, has, especially in it’s interior, a considerable number of peoples, to which almost no ray of human formation has yet reached; there are still, as you say, pure natural people, but they have nothing evil in themselves.
EA|0|83|3|0|They are exceedingly peaceful; they know nothing of war, although they don't fear death in the least; on the contrary, they often have a great longing for it. They can also endure physical pains with an indifference which is scarcely comprehensible to you; therefore they can bear the greatest hardships of life with the greatest equanimity.
EA|0|83|4|0|Battles with wild beasts are an entertaining game; They are also the greatest masters of serpents, and they always go out with the greatest desire for this catch, because these animals are the most delicious treats for them.
EA|0|83|5|0|When they see some strange newcomers somewhere, they usually take flight, less out of fear than from a sort of revulsion which they have for the clad Europeans, as well as Asians; for nothing is more disgusting and more annoying to them than a clothed man.
EA|0|83|6|0|They are also Cainites, but of the best kind, and have a vague concept of primordial times and of a supreme Being. They do not worship the supreme Being, however, but leave this to the birds in the air, which animal species is nowhere more beautiful and so rich than in this part of the world.
EA|0|83|7|0|These people say: God does not look for worship, but only for man's work, and has created heavenly figures flying over them, observing what they do; and when they have observed them, they soon fly up again to the stars, and tell it to the supreme Being how the people below perform on the earth.
EA|0|83|8|0|These people are therefore also very happy when they see a lot of birds flying around; for they conclude that God is very interested in them, when He presents them with a great many observers.
EA|0|83|9|0|They consequently have little regard for the non-flying birds like turkeys, of which there are many, as well as a great many other poultry, so they eat them, but always raw; for it is the rule that the poultry must be raw, the meat of the tame four-footed animals merely salted, and dried in the air; the fish must be boiled, and the earthworms - as there are all sorts of snakes, lizards and crocodiles - fried in the fire.
EA|0|83|10|0|But fruits must be enjoyed as they grow, when they are ripe; but the best fruit of all is the coconut, which gives them everything: drink, butter, and some kind of bread.
EA|0|83|11|0|These people rarely have houses or huts; and if they have anything like that, they still have it almost in the way the primitive people have had.
EA|0|83|12|0|Dense groups of trees are encircled with a kind of living fence, and an entrance is left on only one side. Such a living tree group is usually the house of an entire family, often very numerous; in the interior, everything is entirely shaded, but it looks like an impenetrable thicket, so that it would not be easy to get into such a house anywhere else than through the usual entrance gate, which leads into the actual dwelling with the most curvatures possible.
EA|0|83|13|0|Such a door, or better said an alley, is not infrequently an hour long, and is a true maze which a stranger does not easily pass through without losing his way at least a hundred times. This entrance, however, is so cunningly made, that one of a foreign nation or wild beasts cannot find it and attack it at night.
EA|0|83|14|0|Along this winding paths, for the sake of greater safety, are not infrequently two klafter deep pits, usually as wide as the path itself, about 3-4 feet, and one and a half klafter long. These burrows are covered in daytime, but at night they are uncovered again, and this is a good protection for their house; for not even a mouse can pass through the undergrowth, which has grown so densely together that one cannot easily put a finger through it, let alone any other animal or man, especially in old dwellings, where the living fence-garden surrounds the dense old tree group at a distance of 3 to 400 klafter.
EA|0|83|15|0|The most terrible thing for them is when a tree of their living house begins to wear out due to old age. Everything is done to revive such a tree; but if all is of no use, it will be carefully removed from above, as a house among you, from branch to branch, and down to the root; the old tree is completely removed, then fire is made on it’s trunk, and the whole tree is slowly burned.
EA|0|83|16|0|This incineration process often lasts several days long, and when the ground has cooled down, a different tree is planted and nurtured in it’s place so that it can replace it’s predecessor as soon as possible.
EA|0|83|17|0|It is, however, very unfortunate that these people, when - especially in the present time - frequently, greedy Europeans come to their beloved dwellings, and ignite them from outside, which of course force the poor inhabitants to leave their dwellings if possible; but in most cases they are suffocated by the dense smoke; these actions of the Europeans also fills these poor innocent people with an indelible revulsion against clothed people.
EA|0|83|18|0|There are similar original tribes now only in mid-South Australia; for the East, the North and the West are for the most part under English and Dutch rule.
EA|0|83|19|0|In some northern regions, however, there are indeed some tolerated primordial tribes, which, however, differ from the actual ones in that they have a kind of royal leader, and they have a constitution quite similar to that of the Borneans; these chiefs also have a kind of military, which still has the usual bows for weapons; they also have a very keen sense of smell, by means of which such an Australian warrior smells an enemy an hour away.
EA|0|83|20|0|The sense of smell is indeed very acute among the native inhabitants of this part of the world; but they make less use of it than the conquered tribes of the north of this continent.
EA|0|83|21|0|Religion in the northern countries is already more Chinese, although sometimes also primordial Australian; therefore they are not so easily moved to Christianity in the spirit-world as the original inhabitants of this part of the world.
EA|0|83|22|0|A greater degree of culture is present in the case of the northern inhabitants though, than in the very simple southern inhabitants, who, apart from a kind of pickaxe and a kind of carving knife, do not know any other agricultural implements, but they are masters in the weaving of all sorts of wattle grass, roots, and a kind of cotton, but these are only used to decorate their dwellings; otherwise they are mostly naked, and they sometimes tattoo their skin instead of clothing, but this is not the case with all of them.
EA|0|83|23|0|The fact that these simple, innocent, exceedingly good-natured people in the spirit-world can very easily be introduced to Christianity has already been mentioned, and it is not necessary either; because it fares much better with such a man on the other side than with a stupid, imagined sectarian.
EA|0|83|24|0|But we need to know nothing more about this people, because everything else is only for statistics, but not for our spiritual view of the people; therefore we shall move over to another tribe.
EA|0|84|1|1|Primordial inhabitants of New Zealand, Central Africa and America from a spiritual point of view (May 14, 1847)
EA|0|84|1|0|There is still a very important island in the south of the earth: New Zealand; it actually consists of three main islands, and then still from a lot of small islands and very many coral banks.
EA|0|84|2|0|The priests of this island have already been shown to you, like many others, on another occasion, in their nature, in religion, and in their precarious relations with the Europeans; so you can read it there for a closer look at this people.
EA|0|84|3|0|Nevertheless, it can still be said here how this people is received in the spiritual world. In the spiritual world, it is fairly easy; for they have an extraordinary reverence for the supreme Being, and for all wonderfully shaped things.
EA|0|84|4|0|If then, in the spirit-world, as in the real world of miracles, they would be led to phenomena which presuppose them to the incarnation of the Lord, they soon ask with curiosity about the actual development. They will immediately receive what they are told.
EA|0|84|5|0|When they acquire such a knowledge, they have a very great joy in it, and soon desire nothing more than to know the Lord personally as soon as possible, but this must be done with caution, otherwise these human spirits would be grabbed by a sudden, too strong love, which would rather weaken than strengthen the spirit through the sudden, too great strength.
EA|0|84|6|0|When, however, they are gradually prepared, they will find themselves in the presence of the Lord with that wise temperance of love, which condition is most beneficial to them. But once they are introduced into the presence of the Lord, then they remain fixed, and they are unchangeably active in all the works of love. They are chiefly entrusted with the supervision of the South Pole of the earth, as well as with the principal direction of the moon, in which business they remain as long as it is My will, who knows exactly how long I have to leave the spirits in certain offices.
EA|0|84|7|0|What happens after such offices with such spirits, is determined by their inner abilities acquired in such entrusted business. But since there are many dwellings in the house of the Father, there will be many further more occupations.
EA|0|84|8|0|You also do not need to know more; for this will be reserved for the right moment in time, when you yourself will gain the right experiences in your spirit.
EA|0|84|9|0|In addition to this people, there are still a number of inhabitants of smaller islands whose spiritual fate has a certain resemblance to one or the other of the before mentioned peoples; so it is not necessary to propertyally portray each of the thousands of islands which would be useless, and would cause unnecessary extensive work.
EA|0|84|10|0|Likewise, there are still a few savages in America who, in their spiritual state, differ very little from the wild tribes hitherto described.
EA|0|84|11|0|As a human rarity in the high Africa mostly at rivers, still exists an own kind of people; the one is completely white, and the other white and black spotted. The first species is called the rabbit people or cockroaches; the second kind the gazillas, or also Magpie people.
EA|0|84|12|0|Both kinds of people are in underground caves during the day; only at night time they go out to hunt something for their food. The reason that they leave their caves only at night, is their extremely sensitive eyes.
EA|0|84|13|0|But while they flee the earthly day, they are no enemies of the spiritual day, and both kinds of people have therefore the continual second sight, and are as delicate and gentle in their souls as they are in their earthly physique.
EA|0|84|14|0|Admittedly, they have little external knowledge of the gospel here on earth, and rarely meet with missionaries; but all the same they have an inner gospel, which is more genuine for their nature than that which not infrequently is brought and preached to the savage tribes by missionaries who are extremely addicted to fame and greed.
EA|0|84|15|0|With these rare types of people, however, we have also come to the end of the actual spiritual description of the earth; therefore, in order to bring what has been said so far about non-Christian peoples to a proper understanding, we will only add a few more things and thus close this work with blessings for you.
EA|0|85|1|1|Reason and purpose of these narrations to Lorber; the otherworldly author; Replies to criticism (May 15, 1847)
EA|0|85|1|0|What has been said so far about the peoples of other religions, has not so much been added for your sake, as for the sake of the world's spiritual representation of the earth, namely, as the prediscussed hay and straw for the worldly learned gray-colored mankind; - as hay and straw, because it is not really part of the discourse of the spiritual earth, since it touches mostly the mere material condition of the non-Christian peoples, where, at the end, the spiritual fate of such peoples are always touched and shown.
EA|0|85|2|0|The scholars of the world will find a chief cause there; but it is precisely for this very reason, that they have something to chew on.
EA|0|85|3|0|Furthermore, this addition of the non-Christian peoples is also more or less hay and straw, because the scholars, who know the earth from the books, know here and there some relations as differently presented than they are indicated here according to the inner truth.
EA|0|85|4|0|Of course, the scholars do not consider that the other books, from which they got to know the earth, were not always written by people who had traveled the earth on all points themselves; such books were mostly written by people who firstly had enough time to write, besides the time, also had the opportunity to get their hands on all the lexicons and other travel descriptions in order to fabricate their so-called complete geographies.
EA|0|85|5|0|The chief statisticians, to whom the whole earth is, as you say, familiar, often know the entire conditions of the country they inhabit only in the smallest part. Instead of going on expeditions to convince themselves of everything, they prefer to rummage around in thickly dusted archives and study out of them the conditions of the country and it's nature; but they should only cross a country from village to village, from community to community, from valley to valley and from mountain to mountain, and they will find there such a quantity of new relations, customs and habits, and such a great quantity of new names, of which they have had no idea until now.
EA|0|85|6|0|But if the land in which they live has so many things to show them that they do not know, how much more will the whole surface of the earth contain various conditions, relationships and a lot of all kinds of secrets, of which our more than omniscient scholars have never dreamed of; and therefore the world will allow Me to have spoken here also of some strange earthly conditions and circumstances, because I have known the earth certainly already very many years ago better than the scholars will ever know it.
EA|0|85|7|0|This communication on foreign peoples is true, yet as already said, hay and straw. But it is not so with the one who is awakened in the spirit; for these will easily convince themselves in themselves that it is so with the objects given, and cannot be otherwise, because this revelation is a true one, from the inside out, but not a false one, taken from the external darkness to the inner night of the heart.
EA|0|85|8|0|What can be of benefit to man, when he has filled his memory with pure geographical books, but cannot, however, ask anyone, and least of all, his own spirit, whether these things are in reality as they are printed?! How much better is the man who learns it from the Spirit, and is drawn by Me, the Father Himself; for, in the case of such a person, all science is alive, whereas in the other, it consists only of dead fragments, for whose authenticity no other guarantee remains in the end than the authority of a library and an archive.
EA|0|85|9|0|But I have given you these strange situations, not to burden the memory, but to the revive the spirit. But since they were given like this, for your spirit to receive an exercise in wisdom, they are given as they are, and as they are not. As they are, the spirit finds in it’s light, and it becomes clear to him that these materially appearing representations are, at the bottom of it all, only spiritual - because all these relations are on the spiritual earth, which have nothing material, for I am , Who I am, Who gives this, a spirit, and indeed the Most High Spirit.
EA|0|85|10|0|There is no matter before My eyes, so every gift from Me is spiritual and not material, even if it seems so material.
EA|0|85|11|0|Whether I say it already or not, I only open My mouth in parables, so that the world may be offended by them, and with open ears not hear the spoken word, and with open eyes, see nothing; and the wisdom of the world may grind itself and sharpen it's sting as it will, it will nevertheless never pierce the bark around the actual tree of living knowledge.
EA|0|85|12|0|It is true that I know the earth in every single atom, and the more easily the individual superficial relations and conditions; but I am not a earthly statistician, but My statistics, provided the earthly sight is correct, is only statistics of the spirit.
EA|0|85|13|0|Or would you not call him a fool who would want to teach a child in the womb by some magnetic devices in which conditions it is in the small mother-world and how this is constituted; the child is certainly not for this purpose in the womb, but the purpose is the individual formation of life. When the child is first born, and after a few years attains the conceptual capacity, it is only by degrees that it is time to teach him more and more developed concepts; in so far as the child has to feed himself in the mother's body, sufficient strength is given to him; higher requirements are not needed in the mother's body.
EA|0|85|14|0|And so it is with the man in this world which is nothing but a second great mother's body, in which his spirit must be reborn and matured.
EA|0|85|15|0|It is, therefore, necessary for him to be given only that diet, and only as much of as is necessary for his maturity; if one were to do more to him, one would only harm him and never benefit him, for the actual school of instruction only begins whenever the spirit has already been reborn and became completely free.
EA|0|85|16|0|But every spirit there will grasp the true statistics of the earth and the whole universe with great ease; therefore it would be exceedingly foolish, if one would want to burden him, the spirit, here with silly burdens, which he still does not possess the abilities to carry here, which everyone can easily see from the circumstance that there is certainly no man on earth who would have understood the surface of the earth only by learning from the books as completely exactly as a sheet of paper which lies rolled up before his eyes.
EA|0|85|17|0|How great would the book be, in which every detail on the surface of the earth would be described in the smallest details, and how much time would man need to read at least one trillion names and numbers, and then learn them by heart?
EA|0|85|18|0|Would it not be the greatest folly of Me if I would be a professor of statistics for your spirit, and here, in it’s second mother's body, wants to teach it through material magnetism, which the spirit in his free state could easily come to grasp and understand in a minute; therefore is everything I give spiritual, and no earthly statistic.
EA|0|85|19|0|If, however, earthly-statistical points are also touched in their correct proportions, then you should, however, only regard them as like the pillar feet of a great building, which do not make up the building itself; but nevertheless the whole great, glorious building rests on them.
EA|0|85|20|0|And so I do not give anything earthly in an earthly fashion, but if I give it, I give it for the sake of spiritual understanding. He who uses everything of the earth this way, shall therefore enjoy the nourishment offered for his spirit, but he who enjoys it differently, enjoys his own judgement; for he kills in himself what he should have revived.
EA|0|85|21|0|There is a difference between the first and the second mother's womb; in the first man is born by must, and in the second by ought. In the first, man is still an animal, that is, in the first judgment; in the second, he only gradually becomes a human through knowledge and through the freedom of his will, which is a judge in him; therefore, everyone will then live according to his own judgment, and he will never have any other judgment than his own.
EA|0|85|22|0|In this sense you should also take this work and use it as a life-giving exercise for your spirit, and you will reap the right fruit.
EA|0|85|23|0|This is the true love for Me, as for your brothers; you will reach this right love all the more easily when you will recognize Me all the more deeply through the revealed miracles of My love, and realize how exceedingly humble and fully condescending I must be of heart to reveal such things to you for your greatest benefit, which is the ever deeper knowledge of My kingdom, in which everything else is also present as a bonus of My love.
EA|0|85|24|0|Heed these words well, and deeply consider who He is Who gives them to you! If you will do this in everything and everyone, then My blessing will be bestowed upon you with this as with every other in all fullness here and hereafter forever, Amen! "- Deo gracias!
BTT|0|0|1|1|INTRODUCTION (27 July 1847)
BTT|0|0|1|0|Brother A. wants to know how the transition from the material to the spiritual life or the so-called life in the beyond takes place, particularly with the worldly great.
BTT|0|0|2|0|This transition can be quite easily and naturally described.
BTT|0|0|3|0|You see, what difference does it make to the water, as to whether an important man or a poor, insignificant one falls into it? Listen, both will drown in the same manner! Or what distinction does the fire make? Listen, it will consume the emperor as well as the beggar!
BTT|0|0|4|0|If a beggar and a minister or emperor were to fall from a tower at the same time, both the one and the other will come to his death through his sudden fall.
BTT|0|0|5|0|What distinction does the grave make between great and little, between rich and poor, beautiful and ugly or young and old? You see, none at all! Everything decays and becomes the filth of worms and, finally, insignificant dust.
BTT|0|0|6|0|As the body fares in the realm of the so-called natural forces, the soul fares in the realm of the spirit. Whether it was a beggar or an emperor on earth, in the realm of spirits this is completely irrelevant. No one is given special treatment. In this way no one’s pride is nourished and the great man is no longer blinded by his greatness and the poor man – having suffered much hardship in the world – no longer by his claim on the Kingdom of Heaven, nor the pious by his expected reward of the Kingdom of Heaven. As often mentioned, in the beyond – mind you – in the beyond nothing but the purest love is of value.
BTT|0|0|7|0|Everything else is like rocks thrown into the ocean, where the diamond sinks down into the eternal, stinking slime, just like the most common sandstone. In themselves they remain what they are and what they were outside of the ocean, but their fate is the same, only with the difference that the sandstone is dissolved sooner than the diamond.
BTT|0|0|8|0|This applies in the beyond also to the worldly nobility or to the worldly lowliness. In the ocean slime of the inexorable eternity they will continue for a long time, fancying to be what they once were in the world. There the emperor will fancy to be emperor and the beggar, with the claim for compensation, a beggar. In spite of that, in the great Reality both will share the same fate in the ocean slime of eternity. Only the poor man should go through fermentation sooner, where his nature will be filled sooner with the true, innermost little bubbles of humility, which will then pull him out of the mire, carving him up to eternal light and life, than the emperor or some other great man of the world.
BTT|0|0|9|0|You can precisely judge the transition of every human being according to this pattern or this cardinal rule. Therefore, adhere to love, lest you share the common fate one day. Amen, Amen, Amen.
BTT|0|1|1|1|Scene 1 - A famous man (28 July 1847)
BTT|0|1|1|0|Let us go to the sickbed of a great, very famous man of the world – some hours prior to his transition to eternity and look at his behavior here and his entrance into the beyond and how the two worlds meet and merge with one glance, and you will immediately and clearly see that the aforementioned cardinal rule describes the full truth.
BTT|0|1|2|0|You see, this man’s deeds and actions in the world were of such a kind and carried out on such a soil – the resounding echo of which traverses the whole earth like a hissing meteor, so that they drew the eyes of all people to them and, on account of the strong ground echo, were heard on all points of the earth and thoroughly described and discussed pro and contra on so much paper as to cover all Europe with it. Now this great man, this philanthropist, this ardent pseudo fighter for the political and religious interests of his nation, is lying stretched out full length on his bed, full of despair and fear because of the approaching last hour, which he can no longer hope to escape.
BTT|0|1|3|0|In a sort of numb, painful confusion he, an atheist in secret, alternately sees the eternal destruction of his existence and feels the presumed pains of decay, for which reason he stipulates for embalmment. Expecting not ever to wake up in the grave, his heart and bowels must be separated from the body and, to prevent these severed parts from boredom, they must be buried in such a spot which is not too infrequently visited by people.
BTT|0|1|4|0|In the midst of such devastating thoughts, Catholicism intrudes with its painful threats of hell, at which the man had laughed while expecting to live for a hundred years. But like quickly fleeing furies, they return and plague the heart of the dying man horribly, which is conscious of many a great sin. And so neither communion nor extreme unction, or the many Masses and the loud ringing of the bells can set his heart at rest. In the sight of his soul the flames of hell burn all the more horribly and eternally.
BTT|0|1|5|0|Now all his former manly vigor and all his philosophy are at an end and his breaking heart is sinking already into the growing night of death. And the soul, threatened by the greatest fear from all sides, looks with the last gasps for a little spark in the already dying furrows of the heart, which once had so much worldly courage. But everywhere there is emptiness and, instead of consolation, it is faced with eternal destruction or with hell and all its pain.
BTT|0|1|6|0|Thus it looks on this side; now let us also take a glance into the beyond.
BTT|0|1|7|0|Look, three veiled angels are standing by the identical bedside of our man gazing at him.
BTT|0|1|8|0|Now A says to B: “Brother, I think for this one it is over. On this thornbush no earthly grapes will appear. Look how his soul is twisting and wriggling without finding a way out and how stunted the poor spirit in it looks! So reach with your hand into the already rigid intestines and snatch this miserable soul from its night, and I shall breathe at it in the name of the Lord and awaken it for this world. And you, Brother C, lead it then on the Lord’s paths toward its destination according to the freedom of its love. So be it!”
BTT|0|1|9|0|Now the Angel B reaches into the bowels of our man and speaks: “In the name of the Lord, awake and become liberated, brother, according to your love. So be it!”
BTT|0|1|10|0|On this side, the mortal remains now sink into the dust, but in the beyond a blind soul is rising!
BTT|0|1|11|0|But the angel steps up to him and says: “Brother, why are you blind?” And the newly awakened one says: “I am blind. If you can, make me seeing, so that I may learn what has happened to me, for all of a sudden all my pains have left me!”
BTT|0|1|12|0|Thereupon A breathes into the eyes of the awakened and he opens them and looks around in amazement. Seeing no one except angel C, he asks him: “Who are you? And where am I? And what has happened to me?"
BTT|0|1|13|0|Answers the angel: “I am a messenger of God, of the Lord Jesus Christ, destined to lead you on the Lord’s paths, if you desire it. You, however, are now bodily forever dead for the outer, material world and are now in the spirit world.
BTT|0|1|14|0|Two paths are open to you: the path to the Lord in the heavens or the path to the realm of hell. Now, it is completely up to you as to what you will do. For you see, you are here completely free and can do what you like. You will fare well if you let yourself be guided by me. However, if you prefer to be your own master, you are also free to do so. But this much know, namely, that here there is only one God, one Lord and one judge, Who is Jesus, the One Whom they crucified in the world! Adhere to Him alone, and you will attain to the true light and to life. Everything else will be deception and illusion of your own fantasy, in which you are now living hearing this from me.”
BTT|0|1|15|0|Thereupon says the awakened one: “This is a new doctrine and in contrast to the doctrine of Rome and therefore a heresy! And you, who are trying to impose it on me in this remote spot, seem to be rather an emissary of hell than of heaven; so leave me alone and do not tempt me any longer.”
BTT|0|1|16|0|And the angel C says: “Good, in the name of the Lord Jesus your freedom relieves me of my care for you. Therefore, the light be given to you; so be it!”
BTT|0|1|17|0|Then the angel C disappears and the newly awakened one enters his natural-material sphere and is among his acquaintances in the world and hardly remembers what has happened to him. And so he continues to live in the world like before, doing what he used to do and caring little about heaven or hell and even less about Me, the Lord. For all these are for him three vague things held up to ridicule, like a dream, and whosoever should remind him of these things is told to leave him alone.
BTT|0|1|18|0|You see, from this first example you can already gather into what kind of “water” our great, famous man has fallen. The following examples will elucidate this matter even further.
BTT|0|2|1|1|Scene 2 - A scholar (2 August 1847)
BTT|0|2|1|0|Let us go to the sickbed of a scholar, for the preservation of whose life – as you like to say – there is no longer a herb growing. There we look at this second famous man and see how he spends the last hours of this life, how he awakens in the beyond and into what direction his love points him.
BTT|0|2|2|0|The man whom we shall put under scrutiny was in the world a philosopher as well as an astronomer “in optima forma”, as you say.
BTT|0|2|3|0|In his great zeal to investigate the stars, this man has reached an age of seventy-odd years. On a very cold winter’s night, while watching the stars, he caught a cold and was found almost frozen stiff at his telescope. Taken to his warm lodgings by his friends, he was provided with the best possible medical care, so that after a few hours he had rallied sufficiently to make known to his friends his so-called last will and testament, which was as follows:
BTT|0|2|4|0|“In the name of the inscrutable Deity! Not knowing how long the inscrutable Fate will allow a man to hang on to this miserable life and not knowing what will replace it, this is my will. First of all I want you, my dear friends, if I should die, to preserve my body through embalmment and take it in a well-made copper coffin to a vault containing several of my most esteemed colleagues, who as it were are waiting for me. But the entrails, which are first to decay, preserve in alcohol in a special urn and display them in my museum in a conspicuous spot. In this way I win live on at least in the memory of the people, since there is no hope of survival after physical death anyway.
BTT|0|2|5|0|As for my property, you, my friends, know anyway that in this world a scholar rarely ever has more than is absolutely necessary for his daily spiritual and physical sustenance, and so it is now with me as it has always been. I have never had any money and can, therefore, leave none. Soon after my demise sell what I have to leave, so that you can do with the money what I first asked you to do.
BTT|0|2|6|0|When I am deceased, inform my three children, who are all well provided for; the eldest son, my favorite child, who follows in my footsteps, shall inherit my books and writings in their entirety and as soon as feasible arrange for the publication of my unedited writings.
BTT|0|2|7|0|This is my last will concerning this beautiful stellar world, which henceforth I shall no longer behold and consider.
BTT|0|2|8|0|Oh, what a miserable being man is! Full of noble ideas, full of hopes for a beyond while he is still treading the earth as a healthy man, but before the open grave all that evaporates like the dreams and imaginings of a child and their place is taken by the sad reality, namely death as the last moment of our existence and with it, annihilation which knows no limits!
BTT|0|2|9|0|Oh friends, it is a heavy, terrible thought to pass from “existence” to “non-existence” for the one who, like I, now stands at the open grave! My innermost is calling out to me: you die, you are dying! Only a few minutes, and the black night of eternal, limitless annihilation has seized your whole being!” Oh friends, this call is horrifying for the one standing on the brink of the grave, looking with one eye at the dear beautiful stars and with the other at the eternal, dead night, where no idea enlivens the decaying ashes, no consciousness, no memory!
BTT|0|2|10|0|Where will this dust have been blown to in a thousand years? Which gale will unravel it from its grave, which wave of the ocean or which other, new grave will swallow it?
BTT|0|2|11|0|Oh friends, give me a drink, for I am terribly thirsty. Give me a consolation to lessen my great fear! Give me of the best wine, so that I refresh myself once more and, intoxicated, find it easier to wait for the terrible death!
BTT|0|2|12|0|Oh you horrible death, you greatest disgrace for the majestic human spirit, which has created such glorious things and made discoveries to its greatest honor! This spirit must now die, the greatest disgrace is its reward: death, eternal annihilation!
BTT|0|2|13|0|Oh Fatum, Oh Deity, having created eternal stars, why not create an immortal human being? Oh folly, how great you must be in the Deity to take a pleasure in creating what is most noble only to destroy it again forever or to form ignominious worms or infusorian out of human beings!
BTT|0|2|14|0|Must I die? Why must I die? What did I do, what did millions do to deserve death? Truly, a better creation could have been established in a madhouse than this mortal one by a supposedly wise Deity!”
BTT|0|2|15|0|Here the surrounding friends and doctors admonish our astronomer to calm down, if he wants to recover. For it was nowhere written that he had to die because of this certainly very heavy cold; on the other hand, such mighty emotional upsets could in all earnest cost him his life.
BTT|0|2|16|0|This admonition had little effect on our astronomer, for he flared up even more and said in great excitement: “Away, away with your help! Away with this miserable accursed life! If man cannot live forever, life is the greatest and most disgraceful deception, and death and non-existence only the truth. The wise man must be embarrassed about such a sham life lasting from today till tomorrow. Therefore, I will no longer live! This most miserable life now disgusts me a thousand times more than the most miserable death. Therefore, give me poison, give me the strongest poison, so that I can get rid of this sham life as soon as possible. A curse on such a life, such a gnat’s life, and eternal shame to the primordial force or Deity or whatever sort of sewer spirit it may be, which could not or would not give a life to the noble man which would compare favorably with the stars in duration also. So away with this life, away with this divine deception! If it cannot give a better life to man, why should man care for it; let it keep such a life! Good-bye, my dear friends. I am dying, I want to die, yes I must die, for as a most noble human spirit I could now no longer bear the shame of this sham life!”
BTT|0|2|17|0|Here the doctors again admonish our astronomer to calm down. But he falls silent, not saying another word. The doctors give him musk, but he flings it away. They entreat him to take medicine, but he talks less and less and begins to gasp for air. He is given massage in an attempt to rouse him from his lethargy, but in vain. After some time the death rattle subsides, but it is replaced by a strong delirium – as it appears to the world, in which the astronomer says the following words with a hollow, shrieking voice:
BTT|0|2|18|0|“Where are you, which I loved so much, you beautiful stars? Are you ashamed of me, hiding your lovely countenance from me? Oh, do not be ashamed of me, for the same fate, which has now come upon me, is in store for you. Also you will die as I have now died. But for this do not be angry with the weak Creator, as I was angry with Him. You see, He surely had the best intention, but too little wisdom and power, wherefore all His works are so feeble and perishable. He would certainly have done better if He had never created anything, thereby making only a fool of Himself before us, His wise created beings; for an imperfect work cannot be traced back to a perfect Master. Therefore, no more recriminations for the poor fellow of a Creator, Who will in the end have to do to sustain Himself beyond the limitless transience of all His works.
BTT|0|2|19|0|Oh you poor Creator! Only now can I see that you are surely a thoroughly good being and would have the greatest joy Yourself, if Your creation had been a greater success, but “ultra posse nemo tenetu” (nobody can go beyond his capabilities). A scoundrel who tries to do more than he can. You, however, did not go beyond Your capabilities, and so you are no scoundrel!
BTT|0|2|20|0|Oh you good man Jesus, who has given to the world the wisest moral teaching together with many a pseudo miracle! You too relied too much on your presumed God – Father, who then forsook you owing to his evident weakness exactly when it would have been time to support you with an omnipotence scattering your enemies like chaff! When you were hanging on the pillory, it was surely too late to exclaim: “My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken Me!” For you see, your God has had to forsake you long ago because he lost the power to support you, as well as now me. He did what he could, and would have liked to do more, but, you see, also here the “ultra posse nemo tenetur” still holds good.
BTT|0|2|21|0|Oh, but this is ridiculous. Now I have died, but I am still alive, like a deceived donkey. The funniest part is that I am under the impression that it is a sheer impossibility ever to die! But where did the earth glide to, and where are my good friends? I hear and see nothing except myself alone. At the same time I am fully conscious, my memory clearly reaching far back beyond my mother’s womb. It is truly strange! Should the Deity try to show me that It can achieve more than I have expected of It lately? Or is my body still alive at the last moment of its annihilation, my present life resembling the after-glow of those suns which became extinct trillions of years ago and live on only in the emanation of the light through the infinite space?
BTT|0|2|22|0|However, as for such a sham life, which, mathematically thinking, must last forever, because the emanating ray can never meet a finite border and can therefore never be completely extinguished, I am now only too clearly aware, indeed, a thousand times more clearly than of anything in my whole earthly life. Only, as mentioned before, that I hear nothing and see nothing but myself. Oh, oh, quiet now! It seems to me as if I heard a low murmur, a whisper! Also a light, very sweet sleep is trying to overwhelm me. Yet it is no sleep, no, no, it is only like awaking from a sleep?!  But now quiet, quiet; I hear voices from afar, voices I know, well-known voices! Quiet, they are coming, they are coming closer!”
BTT|0|2|23|0|Here our astronomer fell completely silent, not even moving his lips. From this the friends and doctors surrounding him concluded that this meant his end was near; and anyway half the speech rendered here was heard by those present more like a gasping shrieking than an articulated expression of a presumed inner fantasy of the dying organism.
BTT|0|2|24|0|The doctors went to any length to revive him – but in vain – and allowed the astronomer who, they thought, had sunk into the most profound lethargy, to rest, waiting to let nature take its course. However, they waited in vain, for nature affected nothing but the soon occurring real death.
BTT|0|2|25|0|Where for the doctors the “ultima linea rerum” (the ultimate goal of things) is reached, they take their leave. And we too take our leave, but not like the doctors but like spirits, who can follow the just deceased man also into the beyond and observe what he will do there and where he will turn.
BTT|0|2|26|0|Look, he is still, just as in the world, on his bed and apart from the three angels mentioned no one is present. And over there, behind the three messengers there is Somebody Else!
BTT|0|2|27|0|Listen, he is still talking, saying: “You see, now I hear nothing again. What sort of acoustic deceptions had there been? Hm, hm, now everything is as quiet as a mouse. Do I still exist or am I dead? Oh, I am under no circumstances dead, for I have sensations, have the clearest awareness, thinking, remembering everything I have ever done in every detail, only the night, the night, the accursed night, which will not go! I must try to call out aloud for fun’s sake, perhaps somebody will hear me for fun’s sake?! Hallo! No one near who could help me out of this night? Help me, if someone happens to be in my vicinity!”
BTT|0|2|28|0|Now messenger A speaks up saying to B: “Brother, lift him out of his grave!” And messenger B bends over the astronomer and speaks: “Let there be what the Lord of all life and existence wants in all eternity: rise from your earthly grave, you earthly brother!"
BTT|0|2|29|0|You see, in an instant the astronomer rises and his body falls back like a dissolving mist! But the astronomer calls out: “Brother, since you have pulled me out of the grave, pull me also out of my night!” And the messenger C speaks: “Thus it is from eternity the Lord’s will that all His created beings, and particularly His children, shall have light and walk in clear vision in the light. So open your immortal eyes and look and see what you will like. So be it.”
BTT|0|2|30|0|Now for the first time in the spiritual world the astronomer opens his eyes and sees his surroundings clearly. And he is very happy to see, according to his idea, people again and the ground on which he stands. But now he asks: “Dear friends, where are you? And where am I? For on the one hand this looks very familiar and on the other hand very strange. Besides, I feel so light and unusually healthy and do not quite understand how I got here and how the power of your words made me seeing. For I was stone-blind in earnest.”
BTT|0|2|31|0|Angel A speaks: “You have died for the world according to the body and are now – forever alive according to your soul and your spirit – here in the actual true world of life of the spirits. We three are angels of the Lord, sent to you to awaken you and guide you on the right road to the Lord, your God and our God, to your Father full of love, patience and mercy, Who is our Father also, holy, exceedingly holy, Whom in your last hour on earth you called “a weak Deity”, since you were blind, and Who forgave you everything because you were blind and weak. Now you know everything, do accordingly, and you will be forever exceedingly blissful, like we are!”
BTT|0|2|32|0|The astronomer says: “Brothers, friends of God, lead me wherever you like and I will follow you! But if ever I should have the endless grace of beholding God, do strengthen me mightily. For I am feeling forever to miserable, despicable and worthless to bear this most holy sight. But there I see somebody else who regards us in a most friendly manner. Who is this Glorious One? Surely also a messenger of the heavens?”
BTT|0|2|33|0|Angel A says: “Yes, probably a messenger of all the heavens. Go to Him, the road is short. He Himself will reveal it to you.”
BTT|0|2|34|0|The astronomer goes; and the certain Somebody goes to meet him and says: “Brother, do you not know Me?” And the astronomer replies: “How should I know you, since I see you for the first time? Who are you, dear, glorious brother?”
BTT|0|2|35|0|The Most Friendly One speaks: “Look at My stigmata. You see, I am your weak Jesus and come to meet you to help your weakness with My weakness, for if I were to meet you with My strengths, you would have no life. You see, every beginning life is a tender plant, which cannot live without air, but the gale kills the life of the plant. Thus I too am only a tender breeze which meets you to revive you fully, not a gale to destroy you. Love Me as I have loved you from eternity, and you will have the true eternal life.”
BTT|0|2|36|0|Speaks the astronomer: “O You my most beloved Jesus! So it is You, Who gave the most glorious teaching to the dwellers of the earth and was crucified for it?! Oh, teach me also the right path leading to God, which you taught. You shall not ever be crucified for it by me! However, if possible, let me at the same time contemplate in full clarity the great creation, which has been my main concern all my life.”
BTT|0|2|37|0|Speaks Jesus: “Your road to God will not be far if you will enter it at once. If, however, you at first want to travel through your stars, you will have a long road. Now choose what you prefer!”
BTT|0|2|38|0|Speaks the astronomer: “My most beloved Jesus, you see, I am far from being ready for God. So if you can, help me to mature in the stars.”
BTT|0|2|39|0|Speaks the Lord: “It will be done to you according to your love! Choose one out of these three angels, who will guide you and will show you at the end of your journey who your presumed Jesus is, Whom you know as a man who was crucified."
BTT|0|2|40|0|Here you can again see how this astronomer is looking for his “water” in which alone he wants to swim towards Me, not heeding the fact that I had already been with him and he with Me! Therefore, beware of the too learned water of the astronomers and geologists, for it does not draw to Me, but after the love of science! This longer example for this purpose. Amen.
BTT|0|3|1|1|Scene 3 - A rich man (3 August 1847)
BTT|0|3|1|0|Here we are again, at the deathbed of a man, who was very rich, managed his wealth justly, brought up his children in the best possible manner and with all that always gave freely to the poor – of course also now and again for a so-called jolly hour to those poor but young harlots, who can be had for such jolly things for a ducat. Besides, he held the Holy Scriptures in great esteem, reading often and diligently in them and firmly believing that Jesus was actually Jehovah. All this he learnt from the works of Swedenborg, all of which, with the exception of a few minor books, he had read.
BTT|0|3|2|0|Such literacy made him also flare up whenever he heard someone talk indifferently or even in a belittling manner of Jesus; and if he met such an “Antichrist” among his company, this person did well to leave early or else had to expect evil consequences, even physical attacks. In short, our man was a perfect paragon of pure Christianity.
BTT|0|3|3|0|This man fell ill at a rather advanced age after a great banquet where he had too much to eat, but particularly because after the meal, his blood being stirred up owing to the many strong wines imbibed, he cohabited twice with a young, voluptuous harlot.
BTT|0|3|4|0|When our man came home after this expedition, he felt a slight dizziness, which he mistook for intoxication. And as soon as he tried to get into bed, his legs failed him. He collapsed and was instantly completely dead, as you say.
BTT|0|3|5|0|It goes without saying that his loved ones, in great alarm, at once tried everything to revive the householder. But it was a vain effort, for whatsoever has once been picked up by angel spirits, will not wake up again for this world.
BTT|0|3|6|0|Therefore, not much more can be seen and heard in this world of this man, and so we will proceed at once to the spirit world and see how our man fits in, what he is going to do and where he turns to.
BTT|0|3|7|0|First of all you must know that people who have suffered a stroke do not know and are not in the least aware of the fact that, and how, they have died. They find no change, neither in their household, as it was on earth, nor in their physical well-being, except that they are quite healthy, which they have usually been in the world also. As well, they fail to see angels, although these are close by, and they see nothing at all of the spirit world in which they are certainly and completely. In short, in everything they are still, as it were, in the world. They eat and drink, living where they always lived, in their house and within the circle of their family, where they miss no member of their family.
BTT|0|3|8|0|Thus it was and is exactly the same case with our man – look, already in the spirit world. He gets into bed in good spirits in his well-known bedroom, which is in every detail identical with the one on earth. See how comfortably he stretches out on his bed seeking and expecting sleep! But this single detail makes our man somewhat puzzled, namely, that this time he cannot find any sleep, for sleep is unknown to spirits. Although they have a corresponding condition, which is there called rest, essentially it has not the slightest resemblance to the earthly sleep.
BTT|0|3|9|0|Now let us listen to our man personally and see how he is behaving in his new condition and what he thinks of it. Listen to what he is now saying while in his bed: “You, Lini, are you asleep?” Lini (his wife) sits up in bed and asks: “What do you want, dear Leopold, is anything the matter with you?” (Wife and children and others belonging to the household are represented as it were undercover by specially commissioned angels). Says the man: “No, nothing is the matter, I am quite well, heaven be praised. Only sleep, not the slightest resemblance to sleep is there. Go and give me my sleeping pills; I shall swallow a few, perhaps it will be all right then.”
BTT|0|3|10|0|Lini gets up and fulfils her husband’s will. But although the pills have been swallowed, sleep will not come.
BTT|0|3|11|0|After a while the man says: “Lini, go, give me a few more, for you see, I still cannot find any sleep. Instead of more sleepy, I am becoming more and more lively.”
BTT|0|3|12|0|Lini says: “Go on, forget the pills; you could easily spoil your stomach with them. Instead, make love to me, and you will perhaps have a better chance to sleep, since you want to sleep at all costs.”
BTT|0|3|13|0|Says the man in some consternation: “Yes, dear Lini, concerning the act, it may have its difficulty with me. For you know from long experience that I am never disposed to it after a great feast. For in that case, nature refuses to cooperate. So give me a few more pills instead!”
BTT|0|3|14|0|Says the wife: “Strange, my dear husband! But rumor has it that the rich, pious Leopold after such feasts usually goes to one Cilli, making love to her so that a youth could take an example from him. But if later the faithful, somewhat more aged Lini points out to him that she is Leopold’s wife and sometimes for certain reasons cannot find any sleep either, Leopold has always a thousand theosophical, philosophical and God knows what reasons with which to appease the wife’s justified and anyway rarely made demands. Look, Leopold, you friend of truth, how do you feel in secret when you utter such despicable and truly hypocritical lies to me, your always most faithful wife? How often you painted to me the ignominy of adultery in the most glaring colors! What do you say for yourself, if I can prove to you beyond doubt that you yourself are an adulterer?"
BTT|0|3|15|0|Says the husband, quite taken aback: “Lini, dear wife, how is it that you know such deeds of mine? Truly, this I could have done only heavily intoxicated, and if I did it, I count on your Christian patience with my human weakness, hoping you will not use it to dishonor our whole house! Be reasonable, dear wife, be reasonable and stop talking about it. You see, I still love you exceedingly. Just be good again, be good, my dear Lini wife, and I shall never again do this in all my life!”
BTT|0|3|16|0|Says Lini: “I believe that too.  If someone has lived all his life like that, deceiving his faithful wife at least every two weeks and even contracting several times a nasty sickness, it will certainly be time to forget such actions, of which Scripture says:  “Whoremongers and adulterers will not enter the Kingdom of Heaven!” Do tell me, my in all theosophy well-informed husband, what would you do if the Lord should suddenly call you away? How about your blissfulness in that case? Or do you have a written statement by the Lord, saying that He will let you love until your thorough betterment? I do not want to say anything on account of one Cilli, but what shall I say about the unmistakable amorous attachment to our own eldest daughter, which prior to her marriage you demonstrated in a manner as to imprint on your theosophical forehead an indelible blemish before God and all people, provided they knew about it? Or what will God say about it?”
BTT|0|3|17|0|Says the husband, even more startled: “O wife, you are beginning to torment me in earnest. Of course, it is, alas, justified, for it would be more than silly of me to deny it. But it is still hurtful and I fail to comprehend how you, who as far as I know in all our married years never made mention of it, suddenly open all locks trying to downright destroy me?”
BTT|0|3|18|0|“Consider that we human beings are all weak in our flesh, even though we have the willing spirit, and you will easily forgive me all my weaknesses! Remember that the Lord did not condemn the adulteress, and so also a repentant adulterer will surely find mercy with Him. Therefore also you, dear wife, do not judge me, for I certainly confess and repent my great sin against you as well as the grievous sin against our married daughter. May the Lord Jesus forgive me, as you are forgiving me.”
BTT|0|3|19|0|The phantom wife says: "Well then, let all that has happened be forgiven you in full. But see that from now on you no longer abuse your pretended weakness, or you will derive little blessing from this fullest forgiveness on my part! Therefore, I shall bear with you for some time more – and see! But you will not ever sleep, for look and listen: you are no longer on the earth, but here in the world of spirits! And I, whom you mistook for your often mad wife, am not your wife, but – observe – I am your Lord and your God! Remain as you are, if you like; however, if you want to progress, follow Me out of this your old phantom room!”
BTT|0|3|20|0|The man recognizes Me and falls on his face before Me, speechless.
BTT|0|3|21|0|But I say to him: “Raise yourself up; for your love is greater than your sin, and thus everything is forgiven you! However, with Me you cannot as yet take your abode, as long as anything earthly is clinging to you. But look, angels are standing there in readiness, who will guide you on the right paths. And when your earthly house will be smitten with want and poverty by your guides, you will find a new abode with Me forever. Amen!”
BTT|0|3|22|0|You see, this is again another “water”. Some remain for a longer time in the natural state like the one of our man.  The reason why it was so short was because he did many loving and good deeds while on the earth and because he immediately showed earnest remorse for his transgression.
BTT|0|4|1|1|Scene 4 - A dandy (5 August 1847)
BTT|0|4|1|0|This is the last hour and the early death of a dandy, who apart from tobacco smoking, gambling, gluttony, drink, paying court to all the better looking females and being an excellent dancer and player of waltzes for the sake of this beautiful world, did not know much, although he had spent almost all his time at colleges and universities. The dandy demonstrated here was the son of rather wealthy parents, who, of course, allowed their promising, enormously spoilt son to take up all sorts of studies as soon as he had mastered the ABC.
BTT|0|4|2|0|So that the tender boy during the difficult learning of the Latin language should not do too badly, he was given into a very good boarding-house, where he had plenty to eat and could grow; however, not in wisdom and in favor with God and men, but only in body. And so that he should not waste away with all this heavy learning, he was allowed to repeat each year in case he could not finish – naturally in the easiest manner – a grade in one year. For this purpose the professors, particularly in the lower grades, were heavily bribed and for every subject a goodhearted instructor was taken on.
BTT|0|4|3|0|In this way our student narrowly made it through the lower grades, only his head benefited little or nothing in this manner. As a consequence, he continually failed to pass in the higher grades. And since he had no great liking for learning, he applied himself mainly to the above mentioned free arts, namely smoking, gambling, gluttony, drinking etc.
BTT|0|4|4|0|Having gone through his studies and passed everywhere with just fair marks, he tried his hand in lawyer’s offices, but the air reeking of paper and ink did not agree with him. He was always given so much money by his mother, that he could live the life of a gentleman also without a lawyer’s office. At the same time, he courted all the daughters of better houses and proposed to many, so that with all the prospects of matrimony held out to them, many a sweet girl ended up “expecting” without the marriage bond.
BTT|0|4|5|0|Apart from these beauties, whom he instilled with disagreeable, but living “hope”, our “government official” also favored other females, whom he could have at any time for little money, without the promise of marriage and the fear of impregnating these beauties.
BTT|0|4|6|0|And so it sometimes happened that he was infected with Syphilis in all degrees, finally so much so that even the most experienced doctors in this field could no longer help him. The consequence of this disorderly conduct was a general drying up of the natural vital juices, for which evil I, the Lord, at the creation of the world, alas, had completely forgotten to create a “healing herb”. And so our dandy nolens, volens had to prepare himself for death. Certainly a rather disagreeable procedure for a fashionable man, who loved the world and its sweet pleasures. But as it so happens, everyone must go the way of the flesh. And finally also this dandy, whose greatest earthly bliss was the flesh, was all the more forced to walk the true “way of the flesh”.
BTT|0|4|7|0|Just look towards his smelly bed, where he twists and turns gasping for air and water. But he is no longer able to get any into his stomach, for all the ligaments of his gullet are dried out and unable to draw even a drop of water into the stomach. His breath is short and very painful, since the lungs are almost completely dry. His voice is also quite broken. He is only able to utter a few painful, half-expressed words, the sound of which is like that of a bassoon in the hands of a pupil. And although he tries to curse like a dandy and to stammer a few learned phrases from Voltaire or Sir Walter Scott, the general dryness of his system does not allow it and the strong pains in all his vital parts leave him not even the time to concentrate his thoughts once more on one point. Therefore, he lies there gasping, only sometimes uttering a piercing, rasping bassoon sound from his completely dried out throat.
BTT|0|4|8|0|You see, this is how the end of such libertines often turns out in this world! However, since there is nothing more to be observed with this dandy in this world and, as you express it, death is about to claim him any moment, we will turn at once to the beyond and see how our man will arrive there.
BTT|0|4|9|0|Look, his bed is exactly like the one he had in the world. He still lies there like before, but at the same time you see by his bed only an angel with a flaming torch, destroying the dandy’s last vital drops with its spiritual flame!
BTT|0|4|10|0|The reason why there is only one angel with such people is because their soul and spirit are completely dead. Only the angel of death, who governs the flesh and the nerve spirit, is here to torment and burn the flesh and the nerve spirit, thereby collecting the scattered remnants of the soul and the equally scattered spirit in the nerve spirit, in this way preventing the dying person from eternal death.
BTT|0|4|11|0|He (the angel) will not speak to this man, but will only burn him with his torch from the natural world into the spirit world. This usually happens, and must happen, with such people, for without this last act of grace they would lose their whole being.
BTT|0|4|12|0|This act is like the distorted pagan act in the fable of Prometheus. For the more spiritual original people observed such performances in the spirit world which, to be sure, were indescribably rarer than in this time, which is far more voluptuous than Sodom and Gomorrah. So a few of their fables survived, only distorted beyond measure after a few thousand years.
BTT|0|4|13|0|Here the same Prometheus appears – as he acted in reality. But look, now the solitary angel has brought his work to a good end. The flesh of our dandy is burnt to ashes through and through, and observe, out of the ashes, quite slowly and idly – not a glorious, rejuvenated bird Phoenix, oh no, but look – only a silly monkey, looking like an old decrepit baboon, is rising! He is quite dumb, but he can see a little.
BTT|0|4|14|0|The animal form is due to the fact that such people during the course of their debauched life totally waste the finer human soul specific particles through their lust, retaining only the coarser animal ones. In this case at least the monkey soul remained. But there are others, who have spoilt themselves down to the ugliest of amphibians.
BTT|0|4|15|0|With this man the “water of his life” cannot be determined as yet, for he must now, as you say, “go into pasture”. There he will be handed over to spirits, who are placed in charge of such degenerated animal souls. Perhaps they will achieve that, with all diligence in a hundred years, this soul will again attain a human form.
BTT|0|4|16|0|It is not possible to say more of this.
BTT|0|5|1|1|Scene 5 - A young lady of fashion (6 August 1847)
BTT|0|5|1|0|Here follows another early death, that of a young lady of fashion, who during a ball indulged too much in dancing with a view to securing a young and rich bridegroom. Instead, she only gained an early death.
BTT|0|5|2|0|A young, physically very attractive girl of nineteen years was invited to attend a grand society ball, which invitation she gladly accepted, with the permission of her parents. At once the fashion stores were gone through, which luckily amongst a thousand articles still had one which found the approval of our invited beauty. Now came a visit to a first-class dressmaker with the intention of making the gown not only according to the latest Paris or London fashion, but if possible after the latest fashion of Madrid or New York.  In this way she would appear at this glittering ball in an outstanding outfit, thereby arousing the greatest attention and being regarded as of extraordinary appearance
BTT|0|5|3|0|The dressmaker, knowing his client and the dozens of capricious ideas cropping up on such occasions, was in quite a bit of trepidation on account of this order. Therefore, he did his utmost and actually made a masterpiece of a ball gown to the fullest satisfaction of his client; for the gown could be worn without a corset.
BTT|0|5|4|0|However, the many fine elastic bands could compress the body to such an extent that our heroine’s waist became thinner than her round neck. This gown according to the New York fashion was actually the cause of her early and very sudden demise. For, being the beauty queen of the ball, she danced with a young, rich dandy, who suited her fancy, so much so that a large blood vessel in her compressed lungs burst. Owing to the enormous loss of blood, she was dead in a few minutes.
BTT|0|5|5|0|When she broke down on the dance floor and a stream of blood gushed from her rosy mouth - to the horror of all girls and ladies, who were also tightly corseted -her parents, relatives and doctors came running, undressed her, poured icy cold water onto her and gave her medicine, which she, being totally dead, could no longer take.
BTT|0|5|6|0|Everybody wept and lamented loudly. The parents and the attentive dandy of a lover tore their hair in despair. Some cursed such a fate, others again pitied the unfortunate one. Many left the dance hall caring a reminder home, but of course not much better than the sparrows that are scattered by a shot from the roof.
BTT|0|5|7|0|In this case we shall not see much that is of interest in the spirit world. Notwithstanding all this, you shall see how such transitions proceed in the spirit world.
BTT|0|5|8|0|Look, there is our heroine still crouched down on the blood-spattered floor, and there at a little distance you see an angel spirit standing with crossed arms. His countenance shows dejection, meaning a kind of sadness, which such a guardian spirit feels in cases of extreme human folly, where he can no longer help the people with his loving care.
BTT|0|5|9|0|What will this mourning angel be doing here? You see, he approaches the girl, who is also in the spirit world recognizable as a corpse. Now he has reached her and says: “O you foolish being! What shall I now awaken in you, since everything is dead within, wherever I turn my eyes? O Lord, look graciously down! Here the strength is not sufficient with which you have endowed me; therefore, do stretch out Your almighty hand and do to this foolish girl according to Your liking!”
BTT|0|5|10|0|Now look, there comes another, fiery-looking angel! Now he is there, and look, his fire seizes the dead girl and consumes her instantly to ashes. (In the natural/material world this cannot be observed, since this act concerns only the soul/body or: psychic body.) Now something in the ashes begins to stir. The angel is praying over these ashes. The last words of his prayer are: “Lord, Your will be done!”
BTT|0|5|11|0|Now the second angel leaves the ashes, which are more and more stirred up, but the first angel remains. This stirring is nothing else but a new gathering together of the totally destroyed, scattered and utterly deranged soul specifica and is directly effected through My power. Now we shall see at once what is left over from this girl’s soul!
BTT|0|5|12|0|Look, a dark-gray little cloud is rising! The little cloud takes on more and more form. And now look, there we have a form! You can compare it with nothing else on earth.  The head looks like that of a bat, the body like that of a giant grasshopper, the hands are like the feet of a goose and the feet like those of a stork! How do you like this fashion, being the fruit of that worldly one? The fashion is not what is so extraordinary; but it is a different matter that this foolish girl, quasi a suicide, will hardly ever enter the luminous realms of heaven!
BTT|0|5|13|0|It may take hundreds of years until she will attain to human form, and then only in a most painful manner. Afterwards she will be in the spirit-realm, what the albinos are on earth, namely, she will shun the light.
BTT|0|5|14|0|With this one, nothing further can be seen and learnt, so another example next.
BTT|0|6|1|1|Scene 6 - A general (10 April 1847)
BTT|0|6|1|0|Look, we are at present in a princely, luxurious chamber. Here, everything is full of gold and silver and of the most precious gems and – for the world – of the most precious paintings. The floor of the chamber is laid with the finest rugs and the great plate glass windows are hung with curtains, the cost of which would feed a thousand poor for a whole month. Cupboards, tables, sofas, chairs and a great many more princely furnishings of great value adorn the chamber, which is permeated by all sorts of aromatic scents, and the most renowned physicians are surrounding the bed, richly embossed with gold, in which the worldly prominent patient is waiting in vain for his recovery.
BTT|0|6|2|0|One conference after another is held and the medication is changed hourly. In the adjoining room, two monks are praying continuously, taking turns from Latin books in red and black print, and wherever there is a prayer house or some chapel, a solemn mass is held for the recovery of our great general. But it is all in vain. For neither in the pharmacy, the breviary nor in the missal is there any help, and here it says for once: “Come and let us see of what kind your deeds are!”
BTT|0|6|3|0|Look at the sick man, how courageous he is! But this courage is only a sham, for inwardly our hero could expire for fear and despair, cursing the very painful illness like a hussar who curses his horse, which refuses to obey him. It all fits nicely together. There the monks are praying - of course with a reverence which cannot be rivaled and added to, which is joined to quite a different wish propter certum quoniam (because of a certain matter). But it is always strange if the one for whom prayers are outwardly said, curses abominably.
BTT|0|6|4|0|Now his pain increases, becoming almost unbearable, and our patient, inflamed with anger, raises himself up to the astonishment of those surrounding him and shouts full of rage: “O you accursed life! Can you, Creator, if you exist, not take it from me in a more painless manner. On such a miserable life all the devils, if they exist, can defecate and I myself would, if I could! Hah, you silliest beasts of doctors, the whole lot of you are not worth a rap, give me a well-loaded pistol, so that I myself may write a medicine for this dog’s and whore’s life through the brain, with one report safely freeing the same of any further torment!”
BTT|0|6|5|0|A protomedicus approaches the sickbed, trying to feel the pulse and calm down the patient. But the noble patient raises himself up and says: “Just come here, you rascal, you miserable dog of a doctor, so that I can vent my justified anger on you! Go to the devil, you silly rascal! Would you not like to torment me again with Opium? Look how clever these rascals are; as soon as they are at their wits’ end, they come with Opium. Then the sick man falls asleep and they do not have to fear the justified complaints lasting for hours. And they will laugh into their sleeve and calculate how much each of them will be able to charge according to the third table after my death! Ha ha ha, I certainly see through your plans! So away with you, you evil dogs, or I will rid you with my last strength of this miserable whores’ life! Hah, who are the two black rascals I can see in the adjoining room? What are these fellows doing? I almost believe they are praying for my soul! Who has ordered them to do it? Out with them, or I get up and shoot them down like dogs!”
BTT|0|6|6|0|Look, following this explosion on the part of the supreme commander, the monks make off at once. The physicians keep shrugging their shoulders more and more, the patient falls silent and amid the most horrid distortions of the face the death-rattle sets in. However, being unable to observe more in the patient, we proceed at once to the spirit world and shall make our brief observations as to how our hero will enter into the spirit world.
BTT|0|6|7|0|You see, we are already there, and there on the same bed lies the patient in an identically looking room. He is still gasping, as you can easily see, drawing air painfully and biting his tongue in the silent rage of his angry soul.
BTT|0|6|8|0|But there, you see, is already the sole death angel in readiness to liberate the enraged soul of our hero from its excessively proud and arrogant aristocratic flesh. The angel is armed with a flaming sword – as a sign of his great power lent him by Me and as a sign of his courage and his total lack of fear before such great heroes of the earth, as well as before the whole hell.
BTT|0|6|9|0|You see, now the last grain of sand in the urn of time has fallen for this hero, and the angel touches him with his flaming sword and speaks: “Rise, you feeble Soul, and you, proud dust, fall back into the ocean of your bottomless nothingness!”
BTT|0|6|10|0|Look, now the body disappears and the bed and the chamber full of earthly splendor are no longer visible. Instead, as you can easily see, a very dark ashen-gray, decrepit-looking soul rises, standing on loose sand, which threatens to swallow it. It looks around, angry, distraught and shy. However, it sees itself in a different way from how we see it – it sees itself still as a general decorated with all his medals and with a sword.
BTT|0|6|11|0|“Were am I?” the hero now says, “Which devil has taken me here? Nothing, and again nothing. Wherever I turn my eyes, there is nothing. Look down there, also below me there is nothing!
BTT|0|6|12|0|Am I a sleepwalker – or dreaming – or should I actually have died? Oh, this is truly an accursed, silly state! To be sure, I am quite well now and feel no pain, remember every little detail in my life. I was extremely sick. I have scrutinized the silly doctors, have sent the two hypocrites to the devil and have also, of course, owing to the strong, unbearable pain, said some rude things to the Creator; all this I very well remember! I also know that I was very angry and ready to tear everything apart in my rage. But now all this is past. It would be all right, if only I knew where I really am and what has gone on with me?!”
BTT|0|6|13|0|There is a little light around me, but the farther out I direct my gaze, the darker it becomes, and I see nothing, nothing, nothing, and again nothing! This is really accursed! Truly, he who does not go to the devil under these circumstances, win not do so in eternity!
BTT|0|6|14|0|Strange, strange, I keep becoming more wide-awake, more alive, but at the same time it keeps getting emptier around me. I must surely be in a sort of lethargy? However, those who are afflicted with it, are said to hear and see everything happening around them – but I hear and see nothing except myself; so this can be no lethargy.
BTT|0|6|15|0|It is here neither cold nor warm, nor totally dark, although the light is truly not blinding. What I find incomprehensible is that I am in this solo state very merry and in high spirits, so that I could be a clown; and yet, I have as Figura shows, surely not been more solitary in the womb than here. Truly, if I had here such a little thing, eh, such a thing - well, such a thing – yes, yes, all right – if I had such a harlot with me, I could even forget myself, that I – confound it, the general together with his five dozen ancestors! Truly, I would give anything for the most common harlot!
BTT|0|6|16|0|If only I could find out where I really am? If this state of affairs should last much longer, this condition could become damned boring!  Have once heard something of a God, want to earnestly turn to Him.  Have earlier behaved somewhat rudely towards Him. But, if He exists, He will not hold it against me. Hallo, my God, my Lord! If you exist, help me out of this queer, unfortunate situation!”
BTT|0|6|17|0|You see, at once an angel comes along and speaks: “Friend, you will remain in this situation until the last drop of your pride has been drained out of you, whereby the last drop of blood will be paid of the blood of many thousands of your brothers shed by you. Throw away all your insignia as a general, and you will find more ground and more light and also company – but beware of your own kind, or you will be lost! Above all, turn to the Lord, and your path will be short and easy. Amen.”
BTT|0|6|18|0|You see, at this stage our hero is not prepared to follow this advice. Therefore, the angel leaves him; he will be kept in suspension for several hundred years more.
BTT|0|6|19|0|From this you can draw your conclusions as to his “water”, and so nothing further of him.
BTT|0|7|1|1|Scene 7 - A pope (11 August 1847)
BTT|0|7|1|0|In this instance we will begin at once with the beyond. We will observe a man, who had been playing a very great role, being finally of the opinion that the world existed only for his sake and that he could do as he liked. For he arrogated the actual stewardship of God, and that more than many another of his like. Notwithstanding all this, he had to “bite the dust”, and neither his presumed great power nor the world or the stewardship of God protected him against it.
BTT|0|7|2|0|Look over there, straight towards midnight, a very lean male figure of a very dark color is walking along slowly, looking around searchingly in all directions.
BTT|0|7|3|0|In his company you see a little man, like a pitch-dark monkey, who busies himself around our man and is acting as if he had some very important business with this man. Let us step closer, so that you may hear the strange monologue of this man, who is oblivious of both his company or us.
BTT|0|7|4|0|We are already close to him. Now listen, he says: “Everything a lie, everything deceit, and the deceived is the most fortunate; but unfortunate the deceiver, if he is knowingly a deceiver! However, if he is unknowingly a deceiver, lying and deceiving without realizing it, he can be congratulated. For in that case one donkey pulls another, and both are contented with the worst fodder. But I, what am I? I was a supreme head, all had to believe and do what I ordered. However, I did what I wanted, for I had the keys to power in my hands, like one who takes it without asking whether he is entitled to take it. I knew everything; I knew that everything is only a lie and deceit, but despite this fact I imposed falsehood and deceit under threat of punishment on everyone refusing to accept them and believing that everything issuing from me, written or not, has to be accepted as the full truth.
BTT|0|7|5|0|On the earth I thought: Physical death is the end of all existence. This was my secret, firm belief, and all the wisdom of the world could not have given me a different one! This alone I held to be the truth, and you see, also this is a falsehood; for I continue to live, although I have died in the body.
BTT|0|7|6|0|Heaven, purgatory and hell I had preached on many thousands of pulpits, issued letters of indulgence and canonized a great many deceased and ordered fasting, prayer, confession and Communion – and now I myself stand here, not knowing what is what! If there were a Judgment, I would be judged already. If there were a heaven, I should have the first right to it, for in the first place I had to become steward of Christ’s Church through the will of God. And what I then did as such was certainly also only a supreme will, for according to Scripture no hair of the head will be bent and no sparrow fly from the roof.
BTT|0|7|7|0|Thus I confessed and attended Communion according to the old rules, although I could easily have exempted myself. For I had the power to abolish confession, including the strict Communion for everyone, for all times, which, however, I could not and would not do for political reasons. Should there be a hell, I would have reason enough to be in it, for in God’s eyes every human being is a killer! At least I ought to be in purgatory, for this is said to be everybody’s lot for at least three days! But neither the one nor the other is my lot, therefore God, Christ, Mary, heaven, purgatory and hell are nothing but falsehood and deceit! Man lives only from the forces of nature and thinks and feels only according to the concentration of his inherent natural forces, which probably combine there to an eternally indestructible One. Therefore, it will now be my task to investigate these forces more closely and then, owing to my precise acquaintance with them, to found a heaven.
BTT|0|7|8|0|However, I notice a continual certain tugging at my toga pontificalis! What could that be, should there still be an invisible spirit in my vicinity, or is it done by some wind? In earnest, it is queer in this infinite desert, for no matter where one goes, one still remains forever completely alone. One can call, cry, call abuse, scold and curse – or pray to whom one wants, and yet nothing stirs and one remains all alone as before! It may well be several years since I died on the earth, and this in a very painful, utterly disagreeable manner, and I am just as alone, nothing beneath my feet but whole barren desert! I certainly have room to move, this again is a truth, but where I am, what shall become of me in the future shall I continue to live forever or still be totally annihilated in the future this is an insolvable riddle.
BTT|0|7|9|0|So get on with the investigation of the natural forces inherent in me, and through their closer acquaintance it shall soon become evident what shall become of me!”
BTT|0|7|10|0|Have you heard him, how he reasons, he, the steward of God on earth? Oh, he will continue for a long time to reason thus solo, as his invisible companion inspires him.  For the lot of such people, who were on earth in the highest positions, is always the same, namely, being alone, inasmuch as they have excessively isolated themselves on earth.
BTT|0|7|11|0|However, this isolation turns out to be a great grace for them; for only in that way is it possible to then turn back onto the right path. But this takes a long time. They have to go through all degrees of night and darkness within, of distress, also of pain, as it is peculiar to hell.
BTT|0|7|12|0|Once such a zealot has absolved this solo journey – perhaps in five hundred to a thousand, also ten thousand years, he comes only then into the company of strict spirits. If he fails to follow them, he is again left alone and to his own devices. But then all the abominable deeds, carried out either under him or under his predecessors, will be brought home to him, at which occasion, however, he will have to taste all the pains, which all the persecuted had to taste under him or his predecessors. If this treatment fails to cure him, he is left as he is; as companions only hunger and thirst are given him, which two stewards with rare exceptions bring almost every one gradually onto the right road.
BTT|0|7|13|0|Here again you have a picture, from which you may learn more about the beyond – and the “water”, which such a leader has to swim through, until he reaches the shore of humility, truth and love. Therefore, nothing more of this man.
BTT|0|8|1|1|Scene 8 - A minister (12 August 1847)
BTT|0|8|1|0|Since also the great lords of the world have to die, against which utterly disagreeable peculiarity of their lives they have still not been able to establish an insurance company, having failed to achieve it despite all their politicking and diplomacy, also our minister had to finally make up his mind to exchange the temporal with the eternal.
BTT|0|8|2|0|For such people dying is the most unpleasant event in the world, but it is of little concern to the angel of death. With whomsoever he finds the well-calibrated measure full, him he takes without grace and pardon.
BTT|0|8|3|0|Our minister, a man revered by all the world on account of his worldly intellect, was in his later years thrown onto his sickbed by a catarrhal fever with gout, which tormented him for half a month, and that the more, the more medicines he took in order to remedy this evil. Towards the end he became angry and threatened the physicians with arrest, unless they would or could restore him to health soon.
BTT|0|8|4|0|However, instead of carrying out his threat, he sank on the sixteenth day of his illness into a coma from which he did not awaken in this world, except one hour shortly before his death. In this hour he made a brief last will as to what should be done with his considerable property, whereby the poor, as usual with such people, were only considered in a beggarly mariner, for what are a few thousand guilders compared to several millions bequeathed?
BTT|0|8|5|0|Thus also the Church was favored pro forma with a bequest, however, not out of some blind faith – for such a person has seldom any faith or none at all and all he ever does is pure politics – but only, as aforementioned, because policy demands it.
BTT|0|8|6|0|Having made this last will, he sank back on his bed and was dead, without taking confession and Communion, of which act he anyway – as far as he was concerned – did not think much. This meant for him the end forever for this world; and so we will not stay any longer with his corpse, but will at once proceed to the “beyond” to find out how our very proud and aristocratic man behaves there.
BTT|0|8|7|0|You see, we are already there, and our man is standing in his complete official robe before us and four veiled angel spirits, where he only sees the latter. The locality is represented by his very state cabinet, where he had intended to attend to some important business.
BTT|0|8|8|0|Now he sees the four clearly in his secret cabinet and can hardly contain his anger over the extreme audacity of these four “rascals”, as he thinks. Jumping up and reaching for the bell he tries to ring it, but the bell gives no sound.
BTT|0|8|9|0|“Treason! High treason!” He shouts as loudly as he can.  “How did you I miserable scoundrels manage to enter this cabinet, which is accessible only to me and where the most secret and holy mysteria of the state are worked at and kept? Do you know that such high treason is punishable by death? Which of you has tampered with this bell that now, in this decisive moment, it cannot utter a sound? Confess, you villains, which of you was the ringleader?”
BTT|0|8|10|0|The first angel speaks: “Listen patiently and attentively to what I shall now tell you! I am well acquainted with the wise rule according to which no man on earth, except the king, can enter this cabinet. If you were still on earth, you would not have beheld us in this spot. But you see, you have now died in your physical body and are now in the spirit world, where there is only one Lord, whereas all other spirits are brothers, good and bad ones, depending on how they have acted on the earth, in a good or evil manner. Thus we have been given the loving right and duty by the Lord to visit everyone offering him our services, provided he is still, like you, accessible to us.
BTT|0|8|11|0|The commission to you through us of the one Lord is therefore, to inform and reveal to you that here in this eternal world all worldly honor and status, including all politics have ceased to exist; and this cabinet, your robe and all your presumed important state documents are only a deception and have sprung from your fantasy, which is still clinging excessively to the world and will disappear as soon as you will follow us. If you follow us, you will have an easy path to the true, eternal realm of life, where there is immeasurable, uncountable bliss; if, however, you refuse to follow us, you will find it extremely difficult to attain to the living Kingdom of God. For you see, with God’s permission you were a great man in the world and had great power. However, through this power the lust for power has awakened mightily in you and this has led you into many a thing not grounded in the divine order. Besides, this worldly power, as lust for power, has also robbed you in many cases of the love for your neighbor and has rendered you totally unsuitable for the Kingdom of God.
BTT|0|8|12|0|But you see, the Lord knows what a heavy burden you had to carry and is feeling great pity for you. So He sent us to you, so that you might be saved and lifted up and not perish under your great worldly burden, which you brought along. Do not think here about a judgment; for in the realm of the freedom of spirit there is no judgment and no judge, except the innate free will of every human being! Do not think of hell either. It is nowhere, except in every person, if that person creates it within himself through his own evil. At the same time, do not think of a heaven as the promised reward for good works. Let the Word of the Lord Jesus be your will, seek Him alone through it! Once you have Him, you have all the heavens and a totally different might out of love than you used to have in the world on account of your worldly cleverness and high position. Now you know everything; do what your free will allows you in the name of the Lord Jesus. Amen.”
BTT|0|8|13|0|The minister says: “Truly, your speech is wise and is my token that everything is as you say. It is now also completely clear to me that I have died physically. But I cannot grasp that the certain Jew Jesus should be the sole God and Lord! What then is the “Father” and the “Holy Spirit”? You see, this is not in agreement with the teaching of Jesus, Who was the first to teach everywhere a divine trinity! Therefore, forgive me if I cannot follow you as fast as you desire, unless you quickly convince me of it!”
BTT|0|8|14|0|Says the angel: “Brother, this does not happen as fast as you think. First of all, discard your state robe and put on another one of humility and complete self-denial, and you will soon become fully convinced of that which until now appears inconceivable to you.”
BTT|0|8|15|0|The minister replies: “Well then, so take me and show me the right way and carefully scrape everything worldly off my soul, and we will see where you stand with your statement.”
BTT|0|8|16|0|Now the other three angels step up, divest the man of the state robe, replacing it with ashen-gray, dirty rags. And the second angel now speaks to him: “Now you are dressed in the dress of humility. But this alone is insufficient, for you must be humble in fact. And so follow us!”
BTT|0|8|17|0|The man follows and look, they arrive at a farm and tell him: “You see, here lives a harsh man who owns great herds of swine. You shall serve him and be contented with anything he will offer you; and if he is harsh and unjust towards you, you shall bear everything with patience and shall only get satisfaction in the Lord’s grace and mercy.”
BTT|0|8|18|0|“If he strikes you, do not strike back; offer him your back, like a slave, as you have often seen – for the sake of military subordination – a poor soldier lie down against his will on the bench and endure the harsh, often utterly unjust punishment. If you will bear all this with the right patience, a better lot will be your share.”
BTT|0|8|19|0|Thereupon says the man: “Many thanks for this guidance! Just give me back my state robe, you imposters, I shall certainly find my own way! Look at the rascals! Out of one like me, who counts at least twenty ancestors, they want to make a swineherd without ado! Oh, if only I were still in the world, I would pay you for this so that you would remember! These vagabonds even pose as God’s messengers! No, just wait, being messengers of God will cost you dearly!”
BTT|0|8|20|0|You see, the angels return his state robe to him and say: “As you like. There is your earthly garment! If you refuse to walk the roads of life, walk your own; our service with you is finished.”
BTT|0|8|21|0|You see into what sort of "water" our man is moving; there he will have to swim until he reaches the Father by turning back like the Prodigal Son.
BTT|0|8|22|0|Let everyone beware of the lust for power, for it always has the same consequences. Next time a different example!
BTT|0|9|0|1|Scene 9 - Bishop Martin (13 August 1847)
BTT|0|9|0|0|See "Sunsets into Sunrises, Bishop Martin – The Progress of a Soul in the Beyond” through Jakob Lorber
BTT|0|10|1|1|Scene 10 - The poor man (16 October 1848)
BTT|0|10|1|0|Here follows another brief scene from the spirit realm, namely, the death or really transition from this earthly probation life to the true eternal spirit-life of a poor laborer, which people are now called “scoundrel”, “wretch” and “rabble” by the notable of the world.
BTT|0|10|2|0|Follow Me into a poor little room, which resembles more the lair of a bear than a room suitable for human habitation. Inside, the room is barely two fathoms square. This hole is accessible through a rather dilapidated door, above which an opening two spans long and one span high admits a rather refracted and weak light from the dirty stable wall of a wealthy neighbor, lighting up this hole sufficiently for its seven inhabitants to recognize each other. This model of a living room has neither a heater nor a stove. The latter is represented by a dirty, raw, barely a foot high limestone in a corner. Here the poor inhabitants of this veritable bear pit cook their scanty meal, provided they are fortunate enough to obtain the necessary ingredients by work and begging.
BTT|0|10|3|0|Nota bene: For this marvelous dwelling these poor have to pay a monthly rent to their rich landlord of 1 Fl. 30 Kr., with which they are quite happy. For in this way the landlord does not put them under too much pressure when they cannot pay punctually on the first of the month, but often allows as much as a fortnight. Indeed, the landlord is “so good” as to let them have thirty pounds of moldy rye straw for twenty farthings on account of the illness of their poor seventy-year-old father and even wait also a full ten days for payment! Truly, such a “kind-hearted” and “patient” landlord will surely be able to one day lay claims to My, the Lord’s, mercy and patience!
BTT|0|10|4|0|Now look, in the darkest comer of this hole our poor laborer is lying on the “fresh” 20 farthing straw. Some years ago during a heavy building job he fell off faulty scaffolding, breaking two ribs and an arm. He was taken to a hospital for the poor, where the doctors tyrannized him for half a year, after which time, poorly healed, he was dismissed as healed and given a certificate.
BTT|0|10|5|0|From then on he was ailing, weak and thus no longer able to do any heavy work. And so he managed with his also ill and weak wife and five children, all girls, the eldest of whom is fourteen years old, by doing all sorts of little jobs in keeping with his strength and at times through some donation his wife or children begged from a rare, more tender heart. Old age, weakness, cold and the poorest fare, as well as a festering wound around the ribs, forced him onto this miserable sickbed where we now see him on our visit.
BTT|0|10|6|0|Emaciated like an Egyptian mummy from the time of the Pharaohs, full of pain, the bones of the hips and the buttocks and the spine protruding at least by an inch and full of sores from the hard bed, added to this the very empty stomach burning with hunger, he speaks in a broken voice to his wife: have you nothing left? No piece of bread? No warm soup? No boiled potatoes? Oh God, Oh God! How awfully hungry I am! I cannot move with all the pain, and then all that hunger! Oh my God, my God! Do deliver me from this torture!”
BTT|0|10|7|0|Says the wife, who also for weakness and hunger is hardly able to stand: “Oh you my poor, dear husband! Already at six o’clock this morning the three eldest children have gone out to beg from good, compassionate people; it is now three in the afternoon, and none of them has come back! I am trembling all over with fear and trepidation that they may have met with misfortune. Oh Jesus and Mary! Should they have ended up in the water or in the cruel hands of the police? I am shaking all over! In the meantime may Jesus strengthen you; with God’s help I will gather all my strength together and go straight to the police to find out whether they know what became of our poor children!”
BTT|0|10|8|0|Says the ailing man: “Yes, yes, dear mother, go, go – I too am exceedingly worried! But do not stay away too long and bring something to eat, or I die with hunger! Remember, it is already two full days since we have eaten. If only the three poor girls did not collapse with hunger somewhere? Oh my God, my God, all the misery must come over me!”
BTT|0|10|9|0|The wife leaves, and no sooner is she in the lane than she sees a policeman, who has her three children by the scruff of their necks. The mother, seeing this, shrieks with horror and says, lifting her hands above her head: “Just God! Oh Jesus! These are my poor children!”
BTT|0|10|10|0|The children weep and gasp: “Oh mother, mother! This savage man caught us in a lane where we were begging alms for our dangerously ill father. Then he locked us up in a dark room.  Having seen us go begging on several other occasions, he brought another still more abominable man, who looked like a gentleman. Although we begged him on our knees, he had us beaten up, so much so that our backsides were bleeding.  Then he asked us harshly about our address. When we could hardly tell him for pain, he ordered this savage man, who also beat us up so terribly, to take us home. Oh mother, mother, this hurts terribly!”
BTT|0|10|11|0|The mother, hardly capable of speech, sighs deeply and says to Me: “Oh Lord, you most righteous God! Since You live, how can You look on such abomination without punishment? Oh my God, my God, how can You allow such misery to come over us?” Then she sobs bitterly. But the policeman forbids the mother to argue in the lane thus attracting attention and commands her to retreat at once to her dwelling.
BTT|0|10|12|0|The mother apologizes being a mother for her children and says, sobbing: “Oh Lord, how can I not weep? My seventy-year-old, dangerously ill husband is lying on pure straw, full of hunger; we all have not eaten for two days. This late autumn is wet and already very cold and we do not have the tiniest bit of wood with which to warm our moist and cold dwelling. I myself am weak and ill. These three girls were our only support, and you have beaten them to cripples! Oh God! How could I look on silently? How could you forbid me to weep? Are you not a human being, a Christian?”
BTT|0|10|13|0|Here the policeman tries to push her back; but from behind a comer a courageous man jumps out and shouts at the policeman: “Stop, friend! This far and no further! Here are 30 fl. for you, poor mother; use them to care for yourself as well as you can. But off with you at once, you heartless tormentor, or I will shoot a few bullets through your tiger’s skull!”
BTT|0|10|14|0|The policeman tries to arrest the benefactor because of this threat, but the stranger at once pulls a fully loaded pistol from the breast pocket of his coat and aims it at the myrmidon. The latter now takes the only sensible course, namely, to disappear rather than being shot by this serious looking man.
BTT|0|10|15|0|When the policeman is out of sight, this man continues on his way quite calmly and coolly. The mother and the three children blow him kisses of gratitude. And the mother, supported by her beaten daughters, who have completely forgotten their pain on account of their benefactor, at once hurries to the nearest inn, where she buys bread, some wine and meat. The waiter has misgivings on receiving from this poor rabble a 10 fl. banknote for change. But he thinks to himself: money is money, whether stolen or honestly acquired, and he changes the banknote for the woman and gives her what she desires.
BTT|0|10|16|0|Hurrying home with it, she finds the poor man crying from pain and hunger. The mother at once gives him some bread and wine, and the eldest daughter runs at once to the nearest shopkeeper to buy for a few pennies firewood, lighter and half a pound of candles.
BTT|0|10|17|0|On her return home she finds to her horror two policemen outside the door of the poor man. They have rushed back to get hold of the charitable man. Failing this, the poor woman might be able to inform them as to the person and the whereabouts of this man. Should the woman not be prepared to speak up, she was to be arrested.
BTT|0|10|18|0|With this laudable intention, ordered by the police authority, they enter the dark room with the poor girl. At once demanding a light, they threaten the woman to give them every possible information on that man, or else she would have to accompany them to the police station. Hearing this the poor woman collapses with fear. The eldest daughter, also trembling with fear, makes light as demanded. The two myrmidons, seeing the poor man on the floor, almost naked, scantily covered in rags, shudder at first, then, tailing courage, they question the half-dead woman about the person and whereabouts of the man in question.
BTT|0|10|19|0|The woman trembles all over and is unable to speak. The two policemen, believing the woman pretends, pull her roughly from the floor, trying to take her away. The sick man and the five children beg for grace and mercy, but the two go about their pleasant duty silently.
BTT|0|10|20|0|However, at the very same moment when the two myrmidons have pulled the woman as far as the threshold, our man arrives with three sturdy assistants. First freeing the woman, who is half dead with fear from the hands of the two myrmidons, they beat them up so that they can barely walk. Then threatening them and their office, they say: “In the name of God! If you miserable beasts dare once again to enter this sacred place where God’s angels dwell, you have to expect the most horrible revenge from us! We are not men and beings of this world, but we are guardian spirits of these angels, who are here going through the probation of their flesh!”
BTT|0|10|21|0|Thereupon the four helpers disappear. And the two myrmidons, sobered down, take off not to return.
BTT|0|10|22|0|Now the woman rallies and, thanking Me for this deliverance, sees to it that the man, who is sinking fast, gets a warm soup. Soon the soup is ready and is given to the old man amid a thousand blessings, and he eats it with great appetite, thanking Me and his loved ones.
BTT|0|10|23|0|Somewhat strengthened by this, he says to his wife and children: “You, my dear wife and you, my beloved children, have suffered much on my behalf. But you have also visibly convinced yourselves that the hand of the Lord did baffle for you and drove away your enemies like evil spirits. So from now on trust in the Lord; He will then be nearest to you whenever your need will be greatest! Forgive all those who were harsh towards us and particularly towards you. They are mechanical tools of a blind, tyrannical police system and act without investigating and knowing what they are doing. Let the Lord alone be their judge!
BTT|0|10|24|0|Bear your cross with patience and never seek the happiness of this world; for the fortunate children of this world are not God’s children. What is great in this world, is an abomination before God! Fear nothing as much as worldly success, for it is the greatest misfortune for the spirit.
BTT|0|10|25|0|You see, what would, or could, it have benefited me to be one of the richest people on earth? Now, at the end of my earthly career, I would see nothing but eternal death before me. But how different it now looks with me. Death has lost its terror; for me there is no longer any death! I am already redeemed of all my earthly sufferings, and the glorious portal to the kingdom of God is wide open before me!
BTT|0|10|26|0|You see, my body, this worn-out saddle of the soul for the carrying of the divine cross, is lying cold and dead on the hard bed of straw. But I, soul and spirit, who inhabited this now dead body for seventy years, am now free, live an eternal life and have neither seen nor felt physical death. For in a wonderful moment of which I was hardly conscious I was freed of my heavy burden.  Feel the body and convince yourselves that it is already quite dead.” (The wife and children feel the body and find it cold and rigid and dead.) “And you see, I am still alive and speaking to you with more perfection than ever!
BTT|0|10|27|0|The reason for this is that I have always believed in Jesus. Who was crucified, and have always acted according to His commandments as far as this was possible. As He taught in the temple, namely, that those who accept His word and live accordingly, will not see and taste death, has now been fully and eternally verified as eternal truth, for I have cast off the body without having felt how and when.
BTT|0|10|28|0|I left you no fortune, my great earthly poverty is your heritage! But be glad of it; if the blind rich of the earth knew what a wealth earthly poverty means for the spirit, they would flee their moneybags like the plague! But in their great blindness they consider that as gain, which brings them eternal death. Thus we let them walk the road of perdition. If you want to be as happy at the end of your earthly journey as I am now, flee the worldly happiness and do not ever look for it.
BTT|0|10|29|0|Believe me, who am now talking with you from the beyond: the greater someone’s cross and the heavier to carry, the easier and quicker the transition from this world of matter to that of the spirit. For all who follow Christ must walk the road of the flesh. Everything must be crucified in Christ and die in Him, or it cannot attain to any awakening and resurrection in eternity!
BTT|0|10|30|0|Through poverty, want and other tribulations of life the flesh is crucified and killed already in Christ. Therefore, every one who lives as we have lived, and you are still living, will be awakened when the rich actually die at the end of their earthly happiness and will already harvest the full resurrection to eternal life on his deathbed! For the poor man who is surrendered to the Lord’s will dies many deaths and when his goal is reached, he has conquered all death and can no longer die, but can only be resurrected in Christ. However, it is quite different with that person who has always only lived for his desires. Such a person dies at the goal of his flesh truly and completely and it is sometimes even impossible in the beyond to awaken him.
BTT|0|10|31|0|All this keep in your hearts and be full of cheer, although the world despises you and calls you names and persecutes you with all sorts of armor of their evil, hard hearts. For the Lord watches the evil one at all times and knows her plans! I tell you: when you will be resurrected, she will perish. Therefore, seek above all the Kingdom of God ad its righteousness, and everything else will be added unto you.” [The evil one must be either the world or Satana – this is why it is “her”.]
BTT|0|10|32|0|So do not ever envy the rich of this world, but rather feel sorry for them, for they are all exceedingly poor in spirit. All the more be happy for those who, like you, are living with every kind of cross and tribulation. For they die daily in Christ, in the end no longer to die, but to be resurrected to eternal life in Christ.
BTT|0|10|33|0|Let these my last words in this world be your great wealth, left by me; you will not have to pay taxes on this heritage! But take my body out of the room soon, for it is completely dead. On no account shall you have any ceremonies, for all ceremonies of this kind are an abomination before God. Thus you must not pay for a mass, for the Lord God loathes a paid prayer. However, let all that you do be a living praise to the Lord, Who wanted to show me such a great grace. To Him alone all our honor, all praise and all our love forever. Amen.”
BTT|0|10|34|0|With these words he becomes silent for this world, being already dead physically.
BTT|0|10|35|0|At once he sees three very friendly men in white pleated garments, who greet him very kindly and shake his hand as now their brother in eternity. Gladly and blissfully and forgetting all his earthly sufferings he offers them his hands still in a sitting position above his earthly body, and says: “Oh you dear, still totally unknown friends of the Lord Jesus Christ, who you surely are! For seven full decades, which I lived on the harsh earth, I have, in an earthly sense, seen few good days, but all the more sorrowful ones, and the last were surely the worst. For in those, my poor sinful body was literally drenched with pain and great distress. But let everything be a sacrifice to the Lord and all praise and all my love be to Him alone forever! For although I have truly suffered much, I have never lacked in occasional consolations, which have strengthened me in my heart and taught me to overlook all the physically horrible pains and wounds in the name of the Lord. And now I have overcome everything with the great grace, help and mercy of God, the Lord Jesus Christ, and am awaiting with the patience which so often mitigated all my suffering on earth, what the Lord’s most holy will is to ordain for me. To Him alone be all my love, all my praise and adoration – His alone holy will be done!”
BTT|0|10|36|0|Speaks one of the three men in white: “Dear friend, what would you do if the Lord, for the sake of His great holiness and your sins – and this according to your creed – sent you into purgatory, there to suffer exceedingly great pain? Could you also then under the greatest pain in the fire glorify and praise the Lord? And could you still love Him?”
BTT|0|10|37|0|Says the poor one: “Oh you dear friend! The Lord’s endless holiness surely requires the greatest purity of that soul meant to be worthy of beholding Him. But His equally great wisdom and goodness knows also how much pain a poor soul can bear, and will not expect too much of it! However, should His justice demand this from me on account of His endless holiness, let also His holy will be done! For I see also therein His great love, which only decrees such a purification of the soul so that the soul might become worthy of beholding God.
BTT|0|10|38|0|I say, the Lord is at all times the purest love, thus endlessly good, and everything He does is good. So only His most holy will be done! For if I were to entreat Him for consideration and mercy, it surely would never be as good for me as what the Lord in His great wisdom and love decrees and determines for me. Therefore, I say once and for all in eternity: Praise be to the Lord Jesus Christ, Who as the sole Lord and God rules and governs with the Father and the Holy Spirit from eternity to eternity! His most holy name be praised, and His alone holy will be done!”
BTT|0|10|39|0|Speaks the one in white: “You have spoken quite right and true. But remember that you died without confession and communion. Could it not easily happen that, standing before Christ’s tribunal, you would be found with a mortal sin and in the state of disgrace, according to the doctrine of your church – had to descend to hell forever? How would you then glorify and praise the Lord?”
BTT|0|10|40|0|Says the poor man: “Friends, whatever I could do, I have certainly done. It is not my fault that I could not confess in the end. And three weeks ago I have confessed anyway and the father confessor assured me that I was not in need of confession for a long time. Oh friends, if I should still be afflicted with some mortal sin unknown to me, pray that the Lord may be gracious and merciful towards me, a poor sinner! For it would surely be the most horrible thing to go to hell after an earthly life of suffering! Oh Lord, Your will be surely done, but do still be gracious and merciful towards my sinful soul!”
BTT|0|10|41|0|Says the man in white again: “Yes, dear friend, with our intercession, in case you had committed a mortal sin, it may still not be possible. For you know that according to your church’s doctrine God can have no mercy after death on account of His most perfect, severe and unchangeable justice. Moreover, you have in the world never liked the intercession of the saints, have thought little of the host and in the end as it were nothing at all, thereby acting in a passive way against your church as a heretic and became in its eyes a great sinner. Although we now prayed to God for you, do you think that our intercession would be of avail? Why did you not honor the litanies of the church and its requiems – according to your own last confession – when you informed your dependants that paid prayers are an abomination before God and that they should not pay a mass for you: Since that is how matters stand with you, how can we intercede for you with God? What do you think about it? Will, or can, this be of benefit to you before God?”
BTT|0|10|42|0|Speaks the poor one, full of spirit and self-control: “Friends, whosoever you may be, I do not care; you are no more than God’s created beings, and that – eternal thanks and love to the Lord God! – I am too and believe I can speak with you as freely as you are speaking with me.
BTT|0|10|43|0|To be sure, I was very poor and miserable in the world; however, I could read, also write and was fairly good in arithmetic. I spent most Sundays and holidays with the careful reading and contemplation of Holy Scripture. The more I progressed, the clearer it became to me that the Roman-Catholic Church does and decrees the exact opposite of that which Christ and the apostles taught and did according to the four Gospels and the letters of the apostles. In a letter of the apostle Paul I even found the thunderous phrase: “But if anyone, if we ourselves or an angel from heaven, should preach a gospel at variance with the gospel we preached to you, he shall be held outcast.”
BTT|0|10|44|0|This sentence went like a thousand flashes of lightning through my whole soul, and I thought and asked myself: “According to these words by the apostle, how about the doctrine of Rome, which not only fails to teach the Word of God, even forbidding all lay people to read it, but teaching quite different things resembling the darkest paganism? Whom shall I now believe?”
BTT|0|10|45|0|An inner voice spoke to me quite clearly: “Do believe in the Word of God!” And I did as the inner voice had spoken.
BTT|0|10|46|0|From day to day it became clearer to me that I was right. For I grasped it in my heart and was in spirit and in truth convinced of all I faithfully believed and did, namely, that the teaching of Christ is the pure and alone true Word of God, in which alone all salvation and eternal life can be sought and found.
BTT|0|10|47|0|God is unchangeable. As He was, He will remain the one endless, most perfect eternal Spirit of purest love. How could He have founded the Church in Rome, which preaches nothing but hatred and persecution, perdition, death and hell? “No, forever no!” a voice said in me, “whosoever judges and condemns his brothers, is himself judged and condemned! Also you, judge and condemn no one in your heart, and you will not be judged!” This is how I heard it, and I acted accordingly. Of course, I saw more and more clearly how Rome’s priesthood treated the Lord in spirit a thousand times worse than those who once actually crucified Him physically.  However, I never judged them, but spoke at all times in my heart: “Lord, forgive them, for they are all stone-blind and know not what they are doing!”
BTT|0|10|48|0|I saw and comprehended the Lord’s endless love more and more. Thus my love for Him grew mightily in me, so much so that all my earthly sufferings could not diminish it in the least, but only increase it more and more! And so I tell you quite freely and bluntly: Christ is my love and my life – even in hell, if I should be condemned to it by you; even hell will not deprive me of Him!
BTT|0|10|49|0|I well know that I am a most unworthy sinner before God, not worthy to raise my eyes to where He, the Most Holy, dwells! But do tell me, where in the vast infinity of God is there an angel or a human being, who could say like the Lord: “Which of you can accuse Me of a sin. Truly it is more blissful for me to say: “Lord, I am the most unworthy one” than: “I am most worthy of Your grace!” I and surely you can only say, even if we had done everything he commanded us to do: “Lord, we all have been Your most useless servants and have not deserved Your in the least. O Lord, O Father! Therefore, for the sake of Your sole endless goodness onwards us unworthy ones, have grave and mercy on us!”
BTT|0|10|50|0|This is the only right we have to say and to ask; anything beyond it is, in my opinion, a mortal sin, temporally and eternally! I hope you will now comprehend why I had such little regard for the litany and the paid prayers. But I have always stood for a true intercession in the truth and love of the heart of one brother for another and this is why I asked you for it. However, you can do what you like. But in everything the Lord’s most holy will be done forever!”
BTT|0|10|51|0|Says the one in white again, in his heart delighted about this new glorious brother: “Dear brother, we see your true earnestness, courage and zeal for the Lord, which is truly like a rock. But ask your heart, if you would also dare to speak like this before the Lord?”
BTT|0|10|52|0|Says the poor one. “Only my immense love for Him could loosen my tongue, but it could never deprive me of my courage. And it truly does not take much courage to confess before God Himself that one considers oneself as a truly useless servant, who is thus dependent on His grace and mercy. Oh, I have never feared Christ in the actual sense, for I loved Him too much to fear Him. Now tell me whether I shall remain here for long or not. I should like to know for certain where I shall have to go!”
BTT|0|10|53|0|Says the man in white: “Just a little more patience, for we have to wait for someone on your behalf. As soon as he arrives bringing you the Lord’s sentence, you will at once be dismissed and will go as told by the will of God. You see, he is already approaching from the direction of the morning; soon he will be here. Have you no fear of him, who is coming in the name of the Lord?”
BTT|0|10|54|0|Says the poor one: “Oh no! Since I love the Lord above all, how should I fear the one He sends to me?”
BTT|0|10|55|0|Speaks the man in white: “You know, dear brother, that even the most righteous one sins seven times a day without knowing that he is sinning? Now, if you count all days beginning with the years when you became responsible and you multiply them by seven, a considerable number of mortal sins would result, particularly if – according to Ignatius of Loyola – four little ones amount to a big one! And if the messenger arrived with such an account, would you still be without fear of the Lord’s messenger?”
BTT|0|10|56|0|Speaks the poor one: “No, and I repeat, not at all! I must openly confess to you, my dear friends, that I should be downright happy to be considered a really great sinner! For sin does not elevate, but humbles me, and this is right and proper. On earth, I have often felt that, when always for a very short time I was not conscious of any sin, particularly after confession. In such a state I used to be quite proud of my presumed pure moral integrity and when I happened to meet such a rascal of a man said secretly to myself: “Thank goodness that I am not like this fellow, who disregards God and every human right!”
BTT|0|10|57|0|When soon after I myself fell again into some sin, I thought in all the contrition of my heart, when seeing another sinner: “Look, this one, whom you consider a bad fellow, is perhaps by far purer before God than you. Therefore, You, O God, be gracious and merciful towards me, a poor sinner! For now I am not even feeling worthy of raising my eyes to your heavens! And this, friends, was surely a better way of thinking and more worthy of a habitual sinner than thinking and saying to myself: “Lord, I am pure, having observed all the laws from childhood on, and so I am now fully expecting the promised reward from You!”
BTT|0|10|58|0|However, I know, friends, that I am a sinful man before God. Therefore, I am only humble and hope for nothing on account of some merit, but everything only of His grace and mercy.
BTT|0|10|59|0|I truly fail to see what sort of merit created beings could have before the almighty God, Who alone can do all things and has never needed our help. Did they perchance help the Lord God to create heaven and earth, or effect salvation? Or did somebody benefit God, the alone Holy One, by more or less observing the laws, given by the Lord for his own benefit? I hold God to be also without us as perfect a God as He is now, since we are only destined to absorb His endless grace, mercy and love and not, as it were, to render Him other totally unnecessary services.
BTT|0|10|60|0|You see, this is how I have always been thinking and shall forever be thinking, provided I shall be blessed with an eternal existence! Therefore I see no reason why I should now fear the Lord’s messenger, having no reason to fear the Lord Himself. Surely I also fear the Lord, but not like a criminal, rather like a lover, who considers himself far too sinful and unworthy to love the Lord with his impure heart and all his vital strength. What do you, dear friends, now think; am I right or not?”
BTT|0|10|61|0|Says the one in white: “We see now quite clearly that you will never allow us to convert you. And so we do not cause you any further trouble and leave everything to the one now coming. Look, he is already here!”
BTT|0|10|62|0|At once the messenger steps up to the poor man in the most friendly manner, holds out his hand kindly and speaks: “Dear brother, rise above your mortal remains and be resurrected to eternal life in your God and Lord, Whom you have always loved from your heart in Jesus Christ!”
BTT|0|10|63|0|The poor man now instantly rises in complete freedom and, filled with great strength and forcefulness, speaks to the messenger, who looks simple and unpretentious: “Exalted envoy of the almighty great God! When you held out your hand, an indescribable feeling of bliss went through my whole being. I take this as the surest proof that you are truly a messenger sent to me, a poor sinner, by the Most High. Since you are this not only because of these three brothers, who tried to instill a great fear of you in me, but truly in accordance with my present infallible feeling, do tell me graciously what I have to expect of the most strict tribunal of God? I have no merits and will not ever have any. However, since I feel that I am a gross and great sinner before God, do tell me whether I may hope for grace and mercy?”
BTT|0|10|64|0|Speaks the messenger: “Dear brother, how can you ask such a question? Your heart is full of love for the Lord – this is already the Lord Jesus, Who alone is God from eternity to eternity, in you! How should he, who has Jesus in his heart, ask whether he can hope for grace and mercy from Him? I tell you: you are already blissful and will not ever see anything of a judgment in you! Come now with me before your God, before your most loving Father, there to receive what has been prepared so amply for those who like you, love Him in all truth above all.”
BTT|0|10|65|0|Speaks the poor one: "Oh exalted messenger of God! Forgive me, but I cannot follow you there! For I am forever unworthy of such grace. Instead, do take me to a quiet little spot inhabited by meritless, most inferior blissful beings of my kind, hoping to catch sight of the Lord Jesus once every hundred years from afar, and I shall be as blissful as the purest and most perfect angels! Besides, I could not bear it if the Lord Jesus came too close, for my immensely great and mighty love for Him would tear me apart, if I came to Him! So do to me that for which I asked you in the most justified contrition of my heart.”
BTT|0|10|66|0|Says the messenger: My dearest brother, this cannot be; you see, the Lord wills it thus! If I can bear the Lord’s closest proximity, you will too. So just come along and do not feel shy in the least! I tell you, we two are sure to get along before the Lord!”
BTT|0|10|67|0|Says the poor one: “Well yes, in God’s name, if you really mean it, I will dare it! But tell me, why are these three brothers in white staring at us, as it were, moved and enchanted to the core? Do they see the Lord somewhere already?”
BTT|0|10|68|0|Speaks the messenger: “That may well be; they are secretly overjoyed at you, as at every one who arrives here like you, with such love. Look there towards morning, where a low mountain rises, illumined by the most glorious dawn, over there winds our path, which we shall have covered easily and soon. From that summit yonder you will at once behold the new holy Jerusalem, the eternal city of God, where you will be dwelling forever!”
BTT|0|10|69|0|Says the poor one: “Oh brother, how glorious, how pure-divinely this glorious morning-light is shining, what glorious cloud formation!  And only the most magnificent meadows and little trees! Oh, you incomprehensibly beautiful celestial world! What are all the glories of the earth compared to ii? Hut I see also vast crowds which move towards us and hear heavenly beautiful hymns! Oh what harmony! who could fathom its boundlessly harmonious sound? How mightily those moving towards us glitter. How shall I look amongst them in this garb, which looks very earthly still?
BTT|0|10|70|0|O God, O God! I can hardly bear it any longer! You see, they are already quite close, and now, now – what is that? They are failing on their knees and faces before us and seem to be full of contrition?  Is maybe the Lord Himself approaching this crowd from some other direction? Oh, do tell me what this may mean!”
BTT|0|10|71|0|Speaks the messenger: “It may be something like that. We shall see at once what it is. Just a little more patience; with a few paces we have reached the top and will see what goes on there.”
BTT|0|10|72|0|Says the poor one: ”Oh you my most exalted friend, I am beginning to have the queerest sensations! Just imagine how one of our kind may be and fare – seeing for the first time the Lord of heaven and earth, the Lord over all life and death! Oh friend, I am trembling with fear and longing and in joyously fearful expectation of the things to come. Truly, a few more steps and the summit is reached! Oh, oh, what shall I be seeing?
BTT|0|10|73|0|Oh friend, do you not fear God, if you occasionally meet Him on similar occasions? Has it become such a habit with you that you do not care much about it? And yet I can see with these crowds, as with the three brothers following us, they are no less moved than I. Only you are quite indifferent and carry an expression as if everything going on here were quite irrelevant. Oh, do tell me how this has to be understood? Shall I act like you, which would be quite impossible to me?”
BTT|0|10|74|0|Says the messenger: “My dearest brother, you will soon understand why I have no fear of God, and why I do not act like our three companions, nor like you or like these crowds. It is certainly better if you behave like I do; and you will soon convince yourself that your fear is an idle one. For I tell you, the Lord does not demand all that.  However, if the children thus show their earnest love and humility, they do not exactly make a mistake.
BTT|0|10|75|0|But I know that earlier you were quite fearless towards the three who greeted you, and I liked it very much – although they tried everything to instill some fear in you. How is it that you are now so fearful?”
BTT|0|10|76|0|Says the poor one: “Well, then I had no idea of such endless majesty of God and His holy heavens, but now I have before my eyes what earlier I hardly dared to think. But also there it is quite different. What must God look like, that these show so much respect, surely for excessive holy respect before God, the Infinite One, before God the Almighty! Will my still dull and blind eyes be able to see God’s countenance?”
BTT|0|10|77|0|Says the messenger: “Well, well, dearest brother, everything will turn out all right. Since you have not turned blind until now, it will be all right. Be quite calm, we are already on the summit, and there, as it were on the horizon, above which you see that sun of God, whose light illumines all the heavens and the hearts of all human beings and angels, you already see the holy city of God, in which you will be dwelling forever with Me. Let us hurry up, and we shall soon be there?”
BTT|0|10|78|0|The poor man now makes astonished eyes and is almost beside himself with amazement. Only he cannot see any reason why the crowds rise in such contrition, now following together with the three and singing continuously the most glorious Psalms in the honor of God in the most harmonious manner.
BTT|0|10|79|0|When he has mutely and blissfully regarded this incomparable celestial region for a while he asks again, saying: “Oh, dearest friend and brother! Do tell me, where do those following us see the Lord God, for they are singing exactly as if He were in their midst. Looking right and left and forward and backward, I can still see nothing which would remind me of God. Are my eyes still too dull or too unworthy of seeing the most holy countenance of God? The latter will probably be the case forever? To be candid, I actually prefer it, for I feel, and God will know and see it best, that I could not bear His most holy countenance. Oh, I am already exceedingly happy to see all the Celestial now together with you, and that God sees me. Of course, you know, I should like to see Him just once, Him, whom I love so mightily, but mainly, to be truthful, in the person of the Lord Jesus Christ. Oh, if I could but once see the dear, the beloved, the most beloved Lord Jesus, I should be the most blissful and happiest man of all the heavens!”
BTT|0|10|80|0|Says the messenger: “I tell you, set your mind at rest, and you will soon convince yourself that you will see Jesus sooner than you think. Yes, I tell you, you actually see Him already, only you fail to recognize Him! Therefore, set your mind at rest!”
BTT|0|10|81|0|The poor man looks again in all directions to catch a glimpse of Jesus, but he still sees no one whom he could take for Jesus. Turning again to the messenger, he says: “It is truly strange! You said you see Him already, only I failed to recognize Him. I have certainly keenly scrutinized all those following us, but He cannot be among them, for they are all full of contrition and moved by profound reverence, and all glorify and praise in unison Jesus, the Lord of eternity. The three men in white are doing the same, and so it is in my opinion hardly likely that the Lord Jesus Jehovah should be visibly among them. And yet you said that I saw Him! Oh, I beg you, do tell me: how and where exactly do I see Him?”
BTT|0|10|82|0|Speaks the messenger: “Look at the city of God, in the vicinity of which we already are, there everything will become clear to you. We are already approaching the outer walls and shall thus soon be in the holy city proper, and only there will your eyes be fully opened to you – in a similar manner as with the two disciples walking towards Emmaus. So set your mind at rest, for this is how everything must be and happen, so that nobody may suffer damage in his salvation, life and freedom. By the way, how do you like this city which we are just entering?”
BTT|0|10|83|0|Speaks the poor one:  “Oh, friend, from where should I take the words to describe the endless splendor and majesty of this city! What countless number of the most immense and magnificent palaces, and all seem to be fully inhabited! Oh God, this splendor, this magnificence. Oh, this boundless majesty! The beauty is indescribable; no human mind can grasp and comprehend this! But, since we are in the city, I ask: Where is Emmaus now, and where the Lord Jesus, still hiding before my eyes?”
BTT|0|10|84|0|Speaks the messenger: “See the great house here before which we are standing, from the shining windows and outer galleries of which innumerable brothers and sisters are greeting us, this is the true eternal Emmaus! There you will from now on be dwelling forever! And since we are standing before Emmaus, which you see quite well, do turn to Me and look at Me, and you will recognize Him, for Whom you carry such a great longing and love in your heart!”
BTT|0|10|85|0|The poor man now looks sharply at the messenger, Who am I Myself, and instantly recognizes Me in the messenger. And he falls at once on his knees and speaks: “Oh, You my Lord and my God! So You Yourself were the messenger? Oh, You most endless Eternal Love! How, how, how – could You abase Yourself, so much so as to grant such grace to me, the poorest sinner?”
BTT|0|10|86|0|After these words he falls silent in the most blissful ecstasy and is thus being conducted into the mansion of My House.
BTT|0|10|87|0|You can easily imagine the further blissful state of this man, as well as his eternal calling to love activity. Let us therefore conclude this scene and proceed to another one. Amen”
BTT|0|11|0|1|Scene 11 - Robert Blum (27 November 1848)
BTT|0|11|0|0|The last chapter written in the series of  “Spirit Scenes” (Scenes of Dying) deals with the development in the beyond of a prominent man of the contemporary political scene, as described in two large volumes of Robert Blum, who was executed by firing squad in Vienna in 1848 by order of Prince Windischgraetz as a revolutionary. We witness his spiritual awakening in the beyond and also how in his spiritual fantasy world the Lord Himself approaches this really quite loving man in order to free him from his worldly errors, making in turn the purified the purifier of many other souls, who had touched his sphere of action already in the earthly life. The narration given here presents a profusion of great impressions and suggestions, contemporary scenes, characterizations, profound insights into the soul-life and gives a comprehensive picture of the world in the beyond, particularly when considered from the standpoint of the soul awakening in solitude, and then widening to an expansive panorama, comprising all humanity and creation.
BTT|0|12|1|1|Appendix - Reunion in the Great Beyond (31 May 1852)
BTT|0|12|1|0|Many people, who otherwise have their head and heart in the right place, are, if they are somewhat weak in faith, bothered by the fateful question as to whether there is another life after this short earthly one, what sort of life and whether man will recognize himself as that which he was here? Furthermore, whether he will be left with earthly consciousness and the full remembrance of all his earthly conditions or whether his awareness as well as his remembrance are not rather like that in a dream, where the dreaming person recognizes himself as exactly the same as he was when living his conscious earthly life, clearly aware of his own subjectivity, only under completely new conditions; where all aspects of his objective earthly life, apart from a few impression which are deeply imprinted onto his consciousness – like the nearest relatives and often-seen, vividly discussed and loved localities, and even those almost always under other conditions and in other forms – lose almost all existence. And is there in the vast beyond among such spiritual conditions of life, which resemble a prophetic dream, a reunion among friends, who recognize each other?
BTT|0|12|2|0|And I, the Lord, say and reply to this comprehensive question: Yes, in such and such a way! Depending on whether man has lived through his earthly probation life more or less perfectly in accordance with My order, revealed to all mankind.
BTT|0|12|3|0|Whosoever has already here attained to the true and full rebirth of his spirit, which everyone can easily achieve, lives as one fully reborn in such a way that the spirit world with all its conditions and also in its effect exerted on the material world is fully visible, like the material world. The shedding of his physical body, which is anyway incapable of a living awareness and memory, cannot possibly effect any change in his thinking, volition, memory and in his living subjective and objective awareness.
BTT|0|12|4|0|Since life and all its mutual effects have already here passed into the spirit, which is forever always in the highest and purest self-awareness and forever superior to all matter, which only manifests as a thought or an idea fixed for a certain time, I say: It should be quite obvious to anyone capable of clear thinking – particularly since he has access to a thousand proofs from the life of the somnambulists and of many seers and prophets – that the pure-spiritual life in the beyond must be a much clearer life in full awareness of itself and of all subjective and objective events, conditions and arrangements of life, in keeping with the superiority of spirit over all matter - which, as shown, is nothing but a fixed expression of its thoughts and ideas – and stands forever as itself light, life, energy and fullest awareness.
BTT|0|12|5|0|However, since not only one, but all human beings living according to My order pass into the same most perfect life, the question about the ultimate reunion is idle, for, since people have already in this imperfect life as pupa the capability of mutual recognition and natural reunion, which they cannot possibly deny or doubt, they will all the more possess this capability in the most perfect, pure-spiritual life, where their whole nature is the imperishable expression and the basic principle of all life and of all its conditions and events! To be sure, in this world the soul recognizes through the body by way of its spirit the familiar and related people, can befriend others and form intimate bonds and is thus able to recognize them at any time as to form and character. If the soul and the spirit can do this through the thousand prison walls of the as such dead body, how much more will it be able to achieve this in its completely unfettered condition, as has only too often been observed with many somnambulists, who often with firmly closed eyes quickly and precisely recognized not only those surrounding them to the core, but also the people in distant lands about whom they were asked questions, and whom they quickly and reliably recognized! And yet the soul of an ever so advanced somnambulist is by far not in the free state of that of a still more imperfect soul after the shedding of its body!
BTT|0|12|6|0|It is due to their evil volition that unperfected souls after their liberation from the body only too soon become more and more dark. Of course, such souls no longer see anything of the world, which is quite essential, for in a seeing condition they could inflict considerable damage on the world, and particularly on those whom they consider their enemies. Such souls and respective spirits then see only what develops from their fantasy, like a lowest dream world. In such a fantasy world such souls often remain for hundreds of years, oblivious of the continually arriving souls, although they were their relatives who recognize them at once. They see only their long-lasting fantasy world and are therefore only accessible for instruction to angels by way of correspondences, which the angels are capable of introducing into the fantasy world of such blind souls.
BTT|0|12|7|0|If they accept instruction and thereby a betterment of their volition, their fantasy world disappears gradually, and they come more and more to the true light and are then able to see everything around them, as well as their relatives and friends. They soon recognize them as such and are very happy to be with them.
BTT|0|12|8|0|If there is no betterment, they remain in their continually worsening dream world for an immensely long time. There is then no question of a happy reunion and recognition. Just as a physical human being in a very realistic dream is unable to remember his life in every detail, seeing only that which his imagination leads him to believe is true, just as little, and even less so, a dark soul in the beyond can remember or recognize anything within the sphere of its dream. For then it is never in an active, but always only in a passive state, from which it can extricate itself spontaneously only after an almost endless time, speaking in earthly terms.
BTT|0|12|9|0|Unless a person is here at least by half reborn, he reaches in the beyond more or less the above mentioned state, about which he can do nothing by himself, just like an embryo in the womb, whose movements depend on the necessary external condition of the mother. However, it is still a totally different matter with such souls, and unlike the condition of an embryo in the womb. Plainly speaking, it consists in that the embryo in the womb, as a nascent creature, is throughout passive, whereas the dark soul is quite active spontaneously and at the same time suffering, unable to become inactive because it refuses to do so thereby trying to spare itself suffering.
BTT|0|12|10|0|How is that?
BTT|0|12|11|0|If a human being in this world has done very little or often nothing towards the reviving and development of that which is hidden in the heart of the soul; if it employs all its faculties for the external intellect, using it to acquire all sorts of worldly treasures and thereby offering the best luxuries and tastiest morsels and the most pleasurable sensations. When such a soul arrives in the beyond, its divine light chamber is tightly closed and inaccessible. But when the person dies the light of reason, which is really only a combination of the earthly material photographs, which are visible to the soul in the many millions of facets of the brain tablets and from which the soul always, in the way of the silly astrologers, makes its calculations and in its superstition feels coerced to act accordingly, stays in the world, like the picture gallery of an art lover. As a consequence, such a soul must arrive as totally dark in the spirit world, only with the awareness or the manifestation of life and only remembering its earthly conditions and circumstances inasmuch as they are recorded in the brain chambers of the soul (which correspond to the physical brain) in corresponding types, which the sensitive soul feels and becomes aware of, although it cannot clearly see them owing to its own darkness.
BTT|0|12|12|0|It is easy to understand and feel that such a condition only too soon becomes unbearable for a soul conditioned to all the pleasurable sensations of life. Soon such a soul is assailed by great fear and anxiety and, finally, by a great anger and rage, whereby a kind of glow develops in it.
BTT|0|12|13|0|For, wherever one sees a great activity in the material world, which is under judgment – such as the heavy gale, a strong ocean surf, a strong friction between two objects of a similar and dissimilar kind, a mighty pressure exerted by two hard objects on each other and so forth, he will, particularly at night, observe also the development of a fire or light, or at least of a glow. This is denoted by the scientists with the general, but not always appropriate, term electricity. It is actually and in full truth nothing but an incitement of the nature spirits more or less firmly imprisoned in all matter. These can be all the more easily incited, the harder their imprisonment. If they are imprisoned less severely, as for instance in the air, in the water, in clay and in other liquid and soft bodies, it requires a relatively more vigorous movement, so that the nature spirits, which cannot dodge it so quickly, can be incited and through their fast movement within their light and very transparent envelopment become visible as a light or a glow.
BTT|0|12|14|0|Any keen observer can easily deduce and recognize from a thousand manifestations in nature that the incitement of the nature spirits consists in vibration. Whenever some human being or an animal is very upset in his nature, a trembling is noticeable in him which stems only from the incitement of the nature spirits imprisoned in the flesh and blood. A chord on a musical instrument vibrates when it is moved or struck because the spirits imprisoned in the matter of the chord are incited by the blow. The flame of every light is nothing but an act of liberation of the nature spirits imprisoned in matter and consists in increasingly more visible vibration, brought about by the activity of the nature spirits liberating themselves. There are thousands and thousands of manifestations where the same process can be observed.
BTT|0|12|15|0|It has been said that the soul by losing its worldly light and all pleasures stemming from it passes first into a great fear and anxiety and, finally, into a great anger and rage, whereby a kind of glow is engendered in it. This glow develops in the nature of the soul in the same manner as in the world of nature.
BTT|0|12|16|0|The first incitement of the innumerable spiritual soul specifics present in every soul is fear. As all specifics pass into an ever-increasing vibration, the space allotted to them in their form soon becomes inadequate. Since the outer form within which all the innumerable specifics are united to one life soon becomes too tight, for it cannot and must not be so readily enlarged, the natural  consequence is an ever increasing pressure in all directions, engendering in the concrete or rather individual life a feeling of fear.
BTT|0|12|17|0|If the urging and pushing increases and lasts for some time, a spiritual fermentation called anger develops.  As already in nature the result of an increasing fermentation is a full inflammation, the end result of the great fermentation of the soul specifics is a full inflammation, and this is called rage. Such rage is then the cause of the glow which, if it increases, finally turns into a full conflagration, which as the worst manifestation of life is called rage and is actually called, and is, hell.
BTT|0|12|18|0|Now if a departed soul thus begins to glow, it begins to dimly recognize the spiritual stigmata (imprints) present in its brain and soon realizes that there is much evil and little that is good in its nature. In this dusk it often confuses the gnat with an elephant and conversely the elephant with a gnat.  Such contemplations then give rise to all sorts of airy and transparent, one might say formless, forms, like the castles in the air of a young man in love in the world, which with a vivid imagination not seldom suddenly materialize, only to again disappear into nothing with the next excitement.
BTT|0|12|19|0|Since the soul is unable in this way to achieve anything of a lasting reality, being more incited and angered by the momentary fleeting pictures, which are more caricatures than well-ordered pictures, so that even its innermost begins to be affected, this inner nature develops an activity which is, however, of quite a different nature.
BTT|0|12|20|0|Through this activity (of its primordial spirit out of God) the erratic activity of the soul is calmed down, so that in the end the soul enters as it were into a sleep state, thus reposing, and in this repose, more united with its primordial spirit out of Me, it enters into a dreamlike state where it remains, feeling quite comfortable in it, a condition which the ancient soul-and-life philosophers used to call the soul sleep.
BTT|0|12|21|0|The primordial spirit, which is now active contrary to the soul’s desires, then creates more and more of such pictures, which on the one hand always contain what the selfish tyrannical and pleasure-seeking soul enjoys. But as soon as it tries to avidly grasp it in its dream, which it takes for reality of course, it either dissolves or flees. On the other hand, the soul is also given what is good for it, and if it seizes it and uses it for its true best, it lasts, and thus out of the dream a firm and permanent world (for the soul) begins to develop.
BTT|0|12|22|0|The more the soul grasps what it is offered by its primordial spirit, the more it unites with the same and thus passes suddenly into its primordial spirit and together with the same merges with the primordial light and all truth out of it. And it soon fully recognizes itself and all its acquaintances and relatives and is then usually turned by them to Me personally, where then according to the degree of the perfection and unification with its spirit it is given more and more light and wisdom and the full capability to see into the natural worlds and be active beneficially. It requires no further proof that, in this case, a general reunion is quite a natural consequence of its spiritual perfection.
BTT|0|12|23|0|But what happens later to those souls, whose selfish, pleasure-seeking mind cannot be rid of the illusory pictures and manifestations of their dream life in the beyond by the good apparitions? I ask, what happens to such a soul, who flies more and more into a rage, because it cannot reach and hold on to the objects conjured up? Is there in this case also a reunion? No, say I, there is no reunion!
BTT|0|12|24|0|Such a soul’s own spirit will then become its most implacable judge. In the end it allows the soul to reach the pretended things and objects and find its own evil pleasure in them, but such pleasure always results in the greater and most burning pain to the soul and again turns it for a long time quite dark.
BTT|0|12|25|0|The spirit then allows a thus darkened soul, who is in the greatest rage which glows through it, giving it an evil light by which to become aware of its own kind, really to meet such souls.
BTT|0|12|26|0|This results at once in unions and banding together of those who talk about their anger to each other. In their dream life, which such souls mistake for reality, they fortify themselves against the enemies, with whom they have been confronted against their will and, glowing with revenge, they vow to kill themselves rather than putting up with the slightest divine order.
BTT|0|12|27|0|In such a fortification, the material for which they take from their imagination – provided they are capable of any imagination in their glowing rage – they often remain for a very long time, thereby becoming again only angrier and more raging, break through their own fortification and begin to search for the enemy in hordes, because none of them tried to penetrate their fortification so that they might quench their revenge on him. But their search is in vain. They only come upon other hordes looking for the enemy and, ganging up with them soon, they go with all haste to look for the enemy without, of course, finding him.
BTT|0|12|28|0|Once there are several thousand such miserable souls together   which are seen in the spirit world by the pure spirits similarly to the glow in the air caused by the conflagration of some house burning on the earth – they choose as their leader the one who gives most, considering him to be the most courageous and wisest. He then leads them over a terrain which usually corresponds to the imagination of such souls – either in the form of a dark sandy grassland or an immense plain where nothing is seen but dry moss. After wandering for a long time on such a terrain, suffering great hunger and thirst, they usually find nothing but another similar horde under a leader glowing with rage. And it then happens that in their great thirst for revenge, they either attack, mutilate or tear each other to pieces, or they unite under two leaders. This leads at once to friction, since each of the two leaders wants to be the first, resulting after a short while in a war between the two hordes.
BTT|0|12|29|0|When in such wars, such most unhappy souls have torn one another almost into small pieces – of course only in their imagination – they again, as it were, calm down; and their spirit shows them, as in a clear dream, the futility of their foolish, blind endeavor and points out to them the better road, namely a change of heart.
BTT|0|12|30|0|Occasionally, some follow this direction and convert. But in most cases they rave even more and fall back into their spiritless pure soul condition, which is then by far worse than the former. And such conditions are then already hell, from which it is difficult to escape. Whosoever does not take the narrow path through his own heart will not ever succeed and may remain for trillions of earth years in such a hell.
BTT|0|12|31|0|Thus it has been shown how the life of the soul in the beyond develops in two main directions diametrically opposed to each other: either upward or downward. All this is not meant to comprise all the manifestations in the spirit world, but, as mentioned, only the two general main trends, thus the crassest for and against.
BTT|0|12|32|0|Hallway between these two main conditions there are still an immense number of manifestations, which do not have to be discussed here, since they have been sufficiently demonstrated in the works “The Spiritual Sun”, “Earth and Moon” and in “Scenes of the Spirit World”, as well as scattered among other writings and revelations about nature. However, all the manifestations described there have as their basis the main rule shown here, and the main roads either upward or down are as such the same.
BTT|0|12|33|0|The actual true reunion occurs only in the divine realm that is in heaven, which fills the space of the whole of infinity and is thus omnipresent, but which can be reached by every human being only through his heart.
BTT|0|12|34|0|However, since there are many people in the world, who are so materially inclined as to know nothing at all of the spiritual arrangement of things, and who are here reading of “nature spirits” without understanding anything about them, a brief supplementary explanation is given as follows.
BTT|0|12|35|0|The entire material as well as the purely spiritual creation is nothing but an idea fixated by the almighty will of the Deity and, coming from the heart or the life of the Deity Itself and - because out of God – in actual fact spiritual. Now, if the entire so-called material creation were no longer fixated, which would be easily possible to God, it would again take root spiritually in the heart of God, as a great idea only visible to the Deity, and the independence of countless beings would come to an end!
BTT|0|12|36|0|But God wants forever His great thoughts and ideas to be realized in the freest independence everlastingly. And this is why God has taken this alone effective way, thereby ensuring the immutable fixation of all the divine thoughts and ideas.
BTT|0|12|37|0|The countless thoughts and ideas must be rendered successively freer and freer as it were in the minutest spiritual particles, at the same time being attracted and fixated for a long time by some principal idea of God, floating as a visible world globe in the endless space of thoughts and ideas. The homogeneous particles then unite more and more and pass into an ever-greater being up to man.
BTT|0|12|38|0|Such particles more and more released from the total principal idea (the world globe), as well as the not yet released particles, which are still fixated in the principal idea, up to man are called “nature spirits”. These freer nature spirits – or natural forces as the worldly scientists call them – are present in an actively independent form either in the air, in the water or in the more pliable soil. There they coax the still firmly imprisoned spirits into freedom, uniting with them. Clothing themselves with the more unfree spirits, they create all sorts of life forms; at first plants, from these animalcules and animals of a larger and largest kind. This continues up to man, where they, as soul and also, according to the more unfree, still coarse part, as his body, sufficiently mature for a fully free independence, are then seized by God’s primordial Being itself and are literally – initially still as from without – educated and trained for the subsequent pure-spiritual, everlasting condition.
BTT|0|12|39|0|Those who submit to such an education and voluntarily accept the order in which alone their forever independent, freest life is possible, achieve the great reunion with Him, from Whom they have gone forth. They will realize how and from where and through Whose might and wisdom and immutable determination they have passed from actual non-existence to the fullest, freest and independent existence and cognition.
BTT|0|12|40|0|At the same time, being of one and the same nature as their first Cause, they will spontaneously, out of their now inherent wisdom, which is equal to the divine wisdom, effect new creations and thus, fully within My order, be the creators of their own heavens, whereby they will achieve the actual reunion with all their thoughts and ideas.
BTT|0|12|41|0|All this will then be a great, everlasting, actual reunion in the endless fullness of all that a divine spirit contains in its eternal abundance. And only this is then the perfect, great reunion!
BTT|0|12|42|0|I reckon, whosoever has eyes to see and ears to hear, will derive indescribably much from it to his own eternal advantage for the full recognition of the spiritual life.
BTT|0|12|43|0|But he who will only read it out of a kind of curiosity, applying the file of his worldly intellect to it, will fare as it can be read in this description. For My mercy can and must never reach beyond the boundaries of My immutable order shown from its foundation. And this order as such is already My eternal mercy.
BTT|0|12|44|0|Whosoever transgresses the boundaries of this order will only have himself to blame for an extremely long, distressful condition in the beyond. For every one must do his part, if he wants to be what he is meant to be. Whosoever does not want to go to this trouble, must remain in the eternally necessary judgment until such time when he will begin to change himself, and this will be a hard battle for the soul!
BTT|0|12|45|0|Therefore, let every one of you beware of  (selfish striving for) worldly possessions, wealth, splendor and status, but be with all his might charitable towards his poorer brothers and sisters, and his battle with the darkness will be an easy one. Amen.
BTT|0|12|46|0|This, the Lord of all life is telling you. Amen. Amen. Amen.
BTT|0|13|0|1|A message from the Beyond (18 February 1861)
BTT|0|13|0|0|A man in the beyond, who during his lifetime knew Lorber, was allowed to turn directly to Jakob Lorber and report to him of his transition to the world beyond and his first sojourn in the sphere of the spiritual earth, which surrounds our natural earth, for the first time on February 18, 1861.
BTT|0|13|1|0|B: “Greetings, dear friend! In my somewhat unpleasant loneliness I have been thinking of you and of all the other friends and often remembered those hours when we discussed spiritual matters for our consolation. However, the Lord’s almighty will called me away from the world – and I arrived here under rather unpleasant circumstances, which were only due to my own fault. I wanted to make amends for all the errors committed in my earthly life and tried hard – but in vain. And this is why – to speak in an earthly way – I could not take the time to appear to one of you, although I knew that I could have appeared to you or to someone else, had I wanted to do so.
BTT|0|13|2|0|But now I am freer, thanks to the Lord, and finally I have begun to realize that all my efforts and work attempted according to the earthly rule was nothing else but a veritable effort and work in a dream, and so I desisted from it. You see, for me, the dying of the body was only a sweet going to sleep of a laborer tired from work, and I found myself at once as in a lucid dream in a pleasant region and at once met several good old friends, mostly from Trieste, who met me in a very friendly and decent manner and talked to me, but mostly on unimportant topics. I had no idea that this was a dream; during my time on earth I often perceived it in a dream as a kind of foreknowledge.
BTT|0|13|3|0|My attention was attracted only by one of my friends from Trieste; I realized at once that he had died on the same day as my wife of the cholera. I had often discussed spiritual matters with him while we drank a glass of Triestine on his lovely country property, and I asked him how he had come here? I said: “Friend, I know only too well that you died on the same day of the evil epidemic as my D. and were buried watched by my weeping eyes – and now you are alive just as I am – and I hope it is not a dream?”
BTT|0|13|4|0|And the good old friend gave me a very serious but friendly look and said: “Friend – let us be glad from the bottom of the heart that we have overcome and left the world with all its evils behind. You see, you have departed this miserable life for all eternities and your decrepit mortal shell will return to the soil tomorrow, for which I am truly not sorry.” When I heard this, I became a little scared and I said: “Well then, in the name of God, if it should really be so! But my children, and my possessions – I have still not arranged all my matters satisfactorily!” Said the friend: “ever mind about that, those left behind for a short while will attend to it.”
BTT|0|13|5|0|To this I agreed at once, and as by some magic I suddenly found myself in my friend’s inn looking in delight at the sea with all its wonders, so that I said: “Friend, surely all this is pure nature, and we are supposed to be mere spirits?” And then he said to me: “Friend, when we still dwelt in our bad flesh, we also perceived as living souls the actual nature, not our dead body. If that was the case when the body’s burden and dark denseness was a great obstacle, why not now, in the most unfettered state of life?”
BTT|0|13|6|0|I agreed to this and began to feel that I had shed my body, however, not how and in what manner. But I began to worry about how to find my wife and reestablish my bookshop – and this caused me much pain and sorrow. But thank God also this is now behind me and I have begun to occupy myself exclusively with higher things; I will now visit you a few more times and will tell you many a thing of my present adventures and experiences for the benefit of the faithful on your earth. For the moment, farewell in the Lord God.”
BTT|0|13|7|1|(25 February 1861)
BTT|0|13|7|0|B: “Good morning, good morning – dear friends! My most sincere greetings also to all the other friends! There is no need for me to ask how they are, for here one knows quite well how one or the other of our dear friends is faring on the old earth since we can perceive this in every detail from the outer life-sphere of the person concerned, if we want to. Still, it gives me great pleasure to become aware on the spiritual and thus better earth that every one – with the exception of a few – makes progress in the light of the Lord from the heavens. For those whom the Lord loves, He always visits with all sorts of little crosses. With the aid of these crosses the Spirit of the Lord unites with the, as such, always miserable soul. For without a prop it is a very miserable being. And this is why most souls rely on their decayed and decrepit flesh, having to accept all the sufferings, because they have no inkling of nor do they recognize the most firm and eternal prop of the Spirit out of God! And for this very reason these particular little medal crosses from the Lord’s hand are so good and beneficial for the true and eternal welfare of the soul, for thereby it is coerced to let go of its fleshly desires and with its faith turn to the spirit.
BTT|0|13|8|0|Once a soul has begun to turn around, it is provided with all sorts of little crosses by the Lord until such time when it has begun to completely unite with its spirit. When this is the case and there is no longer any danger of a soul’s returning comfortably to its flesh, there is an end to all the little crosses and the whole human being can pass into a true bliss already on this earth.
BTT|0|13|9|0|I myself did not realize it by far in my earthly life, as I now realize it in my totally pain free and really true life. And this is the reason why I was always wavering between the brittle and transient prop of the soul-life and that of the eternally permanent, true and immensely strong one of the spirit, where I was constantly given some suffering to bear. However, the Lord decreed it so in His love, and only now do I more and more feel the great benefit of all the tribulations borne by me, which often tasted rather bitter. For, where and what were I now without them?
BTT|0|13|10|0|Oh, dear friend, I, who now have the opportunity to observe and recognize the misery and great distress of certain worldly souls, cannot ever thank the Lord enough for sending me always such guardians and watchdogs, who prevented me from turning into a complete worldly person. Therefore, bear everything in gratitude and patience out of love for the Lord, for the true California of life you will only find here forever. For every faithful laborer in the Lord’s great vineyard of life will here find his most splendid reward for eternity!
BTT|0|13|11|0|We know from the Lord’s own mouth that His true followers on earth are crucified in Him, i.e., as it were together with Him, thus to be resurrected with Him to eternal life.
BTT|0|13|12|0|My very dear friend, I well know that you are aware of this, but I mention it to you and the other dear friends for the simple reason that the word of one who speaks from experience surely carries more weight than the word of a prophet, who is still a dweller in the flesh.
BTT|0|13|13|0|You probably want to learn from me many a thing concerning the conditions of life in the spirit world, and I am glad to tell you as far as it is possible for me in my present state. You see, I am still on this earth, i.e., mostly in the coastal area around Trieste. I have also been several times here in Graz and I can see the earth much better than a human being who still walks in his flesh. I also see the people still living here and am able to make contact with them. For my words become in them like unexpected and suddenly arising thoughts; and their own thoughts arising are my concrete answer. However, the earth, which I here see clearly, is not the material earth proper, but only as it were the spiritual one, without which the material one cannot exist. For everything material is actually nothing but the Spiritual under judgment or imprisoned.
BTT|0|13|14|0|But it is rather strange that in our case the “spiritual earth” as it were arises out of the soul through the all-enlivening and all-creating might of its spirit out of God, like a completely mature tree which arises from the spirit of the seed and vessel in the unpretentious grain of seed, only it is more ready-made than with the development of the tree out of the grain of seed. Of course, you would now think and say: Well, if so, there are in the spirit realm as many spiritual earths as there are spirits. But this is by no means the case; miraculously, every spirit brings “his” spiritual earth along into the beyond. However, as soon as it arises out of him, it unites with the spiritual earth of all spirits, and so there is only one spiritual earth, in everything completely identical to the material one; but it is far more sublime, distinct and perfect for the physical eye, which is unable to perceive the great wonders in the structure of the atoms. For this reason the “spiritual earth” presents to us a totally different aspect than the material world does to you.
BTT|0|13|15|0|Our roaming about is, of course, also different from yours, for we have nothing to do with the material time and its dimensions. Row it is achieved with us, I shall show you in detail in an easily comprehensible manner next time. And so farewell in the lord.”
BTT|0|13|16|1|(4 March 1861)
BTT|0|13|16|0|B: “Good morning, and greetings in the name of the Lord!
BTT|0|13|17|0|Spring is beginning again on this earth and it will be a rather good one. We can notice it from the special activity of the nature spirits, who are beginning to wheel about in colorful profusion. It is truly strange in how many forms of the greatest diversity they suddenly develop, as if by magic, in the air of our ether, organize themselves and at once become active. The mixed forms and groupings in their greatest diversity present a new form, as a new whole. One can now see the new form, but at the same time also its structure with its wondrous connections, which by far surpasses anything that can be seen and discovered on earth, even through the most perfect microscopes.  For, what can be seen with the physical eyes are already well-defined forms, at least in the tenth potency on the gamut of the progressive combining of forms and beings. It is already as it were an enveloped Spiritual, a pupa which then manifests correspondingly in the material world. But what an immense number of the strangest preliminary forms and groupings precede such a pupation in the spiritual-natural world!
BTT|0|13|18|0|This activity on the part of the special nature spirits prior to their pupation is actually the most extraordinary thing we spirits can observe here, provided we have our hearts in the matter. But things happen here mostly as among the people on the material earth: unless the one passing over brings along aspirations for higher things, he still has the same inclinations as he used to have on earth. The man of gold and money remains also here an agent and speculator, and so the merchant, the tradesman, the farmer and so forth – every one in his own peculiar way, and the saying holds good: Many are called, but few are chosen.
BTT|0|13|19|0|As for me, I remember how in the first time after my arrival here I began to be again concerned with worldly things. It is only due to the influence of good friends, who have much experience here, that I abandoned these ideas and early enough recognized the actual, true purpose of my being here and that I now find myself on a higher level of purer cognition and vision. Oh, here it is even more difficult to extricate oneself from the spurious matter than on the real material world, and atheism is here a thousand times more prevalent than in the material world – and according to my experience so far, he who is stuck in it, can, in my opinion, be hardly or not at all freed. Having tried to discuss, as one would say, transcendental matters, the immediate answer was: “Shall we also perhaps here make the fools for the priests and rulers? Let us be glad that we are at last in a world where every one is a free master of his space!” Only recently I asked one of them whether the thought did not sometimes cross his mind that the great teacher of Nazareth might after all be the Lord and Creator of the entire visible and invisible world. Well, I was soon quiet; he started to become coarse and violent and passed remarks concerning the Lord which I dare not repeat here. Nothing can be done with such spirits, and the best thing is to go out of their way as far as possible.
BTT|0|13|20|0|I have seen the Lord several times, but only from a certain distance, and felt a great longing to speak to Him, but it did not come to pass as yet. My friend told me that soon He will come again; perhaps it will happen then?!”
BM|0|0|0|1|A Hint For The Study Of This Work
BM|0|0|0|0|THESE REVELATIONS end with an admonition to the reader by the Lord. We bring this already at the outset as it may help to better understand this work. (The Lorber Publishers)
BM|0|0|1|0|"He who will read these scenes from the beyond with an open mind and in good faith will easily understand what happens to man in the world of spirits after he has left his physical body, and he will be able to use this knowledge to his advantage. The materialist, however, will reject this book, as he does the Scriptures, claiming it to be the foolish product of a brainless would-be writer. This, of course, is of no importance, for sooner or later he himself will arrive in that world where no one but I will be able to help him!
BM|0|0|2|0|"In case one or the other poetically or philosophically inclined reader should take offense at some of Martin's talk as sounding too earthly, filthy and profane, let him realize that 'where there is a cadaver, the eagles flock together.' The human spirit is the same in his misery, be it on earth or in the beyond; only when purified will he also talk like a pure spirit.
BM|0|0|3|0|"Although these revelations give a comprehensive picture of the spirit world and the guidance of souls in the beyond, you should not regard this as a general but only as an individual case of guidance, aiming solely at the perfection of Martin. Still, the scene around Martin must be regarded as a self-contained whole.
BM|0|0|4|0|"Accept these revelations in good faith, and your paths in the other world will be easier than those of thousands, who in their spiritual darkness have not even an inkling of life in the beyond. "My grace, blessing and love be with all of you! Amen."
BM|0|1|0|1|THE END OF OLD BISHOP MARTIN'S TEMPORAL EXISTENCE, AND HIS ARRIVAL IN THE BEYOND.
BM|0|1|1|0|A bishop who had always been very conscious of his dignity as well as his dogma fell ill for the last time.
BM|0|1|2|0|He, who even still as an assistant priest, had been wont to paint the joys of heaven in the oddest colors and to describe the delights and bliss in the realm of the angels with great enthusiasm, not forgetting to mention hell and purgatory, did not yet desire, even as an old man of almost eighty, to take possession of his much praised heaven. He would have preferred another thousand years on this earth to a future heaven with all its delights and bliss.
BM|0|1|3|0|Therefore, our sick bishop did everything in his power to restore his health. He had to be surrounded by the best physicians. Powerful masses had to be celebrated in all the churches of his diocese; all the sheep of his flock were asked to pray for his life. In his sick-room an altar had been erected at which mass had to be celebrated three times every morning to help restore his health, whereas, in the afternoon, three of the most pious monks had to keep praying the breviary in front of the consecrated host.
BM|0|1|4|0|He himself kept uttering: "Oh, Lord, have mercy upon me! Holy Mary, beloved mother, help me! Have mercy upon my dignity and grace as prince-bishop for your Son's glory! Oh, do not forsake your most faithful servant, you helper in need, you sole support of the afflicted."
BM|0|1|5|0|But all this did not help. Our man fell into a coma from which he did not awaken again in this world.
BM|0|1|6|0|You know of the "highly important" ceremonial for a deceased bishop, and we need not waste any time with its description. Instead, let us look around in the spirit world to see what our man will be doing there.
BM|0|1|7|0|Look, here we are - and there our man can be seen still lying on his bed; while the heart is still warm the angel does not sever the soul from the body. This warmth constitutes the nerve spirit which has to be wholly absorbed by the soul before complete severance can be undertaken.
BM|0|1|8|0|At last this man's soul has completely absorbed the nerve spirit and the angel is severing it from bis body with the words: "Ephetha - arise thou soul, but thou dust revert to thy decomposition through the kingdom of vermin and decay. Amen."
BM|0|1|9|0|Already you see our bishop rising in his full bishop's robes, just as during his lifetime, and he opens his eyes. He looks around in astonishment, not seeing anybody, not even the angel who awakened him. The surroundings are visible only in a fading light, as of late dusk, and the ground seems to be covered with dry alpine moss.
BM|0|1|10|0|Our man is not a little astonished at this unusual situation, and says to himself: "What is this? Where am I? Am I still alive, or have I died? I must have been seriously ill, and it is quite possible that I am already among the deceased! Oh, for God's sake, this must be so! Oh, Holy Mary, St. Joseph, St. Ann - you, my three most powerful helpers, come and help me into the Kingdom of Heaven!"
BM|0|1|11|0|He waits for a while, looking around carefully to see from which direction the three will be coming, but they do not come.
BM|0|1|12|0|He calls once more, this time louder, and waits; but still nobody approaches.
BM|0|1|13|0|For the third time he calls, louder still, but again in vain.
BM|0|1|14|0|Now our man begins to feel very scared. He realizes his desperate situation and says: "Oh, for God's sake, Lord, help me! (This is only his habitual phrase.) What does this mean? I have called three times and no response!
BM|0|1|15|0|Am I damned? How can that be, for I do not see any fire nor any devil?
BM|0|1|16|0|Oh, Oh, Oh [trembling]. It is truly terrible! So alone! Oh, God, if one of these devils turned up now while I'm without a consecrated font or crucifix - what will I do?
BM|0|1|17|0|And the devil is said to be particularly keen on bishops! Oh, what a desperate situation! I believe the 'howling and gnashing of teeth' is already upon me!'
BM|0|1|18|0|I will discard my bishop's robe so the devil will not recognize me. But maybe that would give him even more power over me? Oh, what a terrible thing death is!
BM|0|1|19|0|If at least I were quite dead, then I wouldn't be afraid; but this being alive after death is so terrible!
BM|0|1|20|0|"I wonder what would happen if I walked on? No, no, I'd rather stay here. What consequences a step in the dark might have only God knows. Therefore, I would rather remain here until Doomsday, in the name of God and the Blessed Virgin!"
BM|0|2|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S BOREDOM IN HIS ISOLATION. HE IS CONSIDERING A CHANGE.
BM|0|2|1|0|After having stood in the same spot for some hours without anything happening, time (also in the natural sphere of the spirit world there exists something like our notion of time) seems to be dragging, and our man once more starts a monologue:
BM|0|2|2|0|"How odd, now I've been standing here for half an eternity and nothing has changed. Nothing is moving - neither the moss nor a hair on my head or my robe! Whatever is going to happen?
BM|0|2|3|0|Could it be possible that I am condemned to remain here forever? No, no, that just couldn't be! It would be hell! And if this were the case, the ghastly clock of hell would be visible with its terrifying pendulum calling with every swing - 'ever' and then again, 'never.' Oh, how terrible!
BM|0|2|4|0|Thank God that I do not see this awful thing! Or, maybe it appears only after Doomsday. I wonder whether the sign of the Son of Man will be appearing on the horizon? How many millions of years have I been standing here, and how much longer will I have to stand waiting for Doomsday?
BM|0|2|5|0|In the world nothing was pointing to the approach of Doomsday, and here in the spirit world there is even less evidence! If my faith were not so firm, I might begin to doubt the coming of Doomsday and, altogether, the truth of the whole Gospel!
BM|0|2|6|0|Isn't it odd that all the old prophets seemed to be saying very much the same as the Oracle of Delphi, that is, that these prophecies can be understood one way or another, and interpreted as required. And the Holy Ghost of the Gospel must be a rare bird, for it hasn't been seen since the time of the disciples!
BM|0|2|7|0|My faith is still very firm, but whether it will remains so under the present circumstances, I honestly can't say.
BM|0|2|8|0|There even seems to be something wrong with the much praised Mary of my Church, as well as the saints! Otherwise, Mary would have answered my prayers. I have the feeling as if some millions of years have passed since my physical death, and there is not a trace of the Mother of God, nor of her Son or any of the saints. Fine helpers in need they are!
BM|0|2|9|0|If I didn't have such a strong faith I wouldn't be still standing here in this forsaken spot; only my faith is keeping me here. But not for much longer! I would be a fool if I kept standing here for another million years. Sufficient that I've been a fool on earth, and it is time I made an end to this fruitless comedy!
BM|0|2|10|0|On earth I was at least well paid, and it was worth my while to play the fool there. However, as my experience of millions of years has now revealed, there is nothing to the whole thing, and I will renounce all this nonsense."
BM|0|2|11|0|Look, now he is going to leave this spot, after the angel has given him the feeling as if the few hours spent here have been millions of years. He is still standing firmly in the one spot, looking around timidly as if to choose the best way. Looking towards the west, it appears to him as if something were moving in the distance, and he says to himself:
BM|0|2|12|0|"What is it that I'm seeing there in the distance for the first time since my being here for several millions of years? This is most alarming, for maybe some sort of judgment is in preparation.
BM|0|2|13|0|Should I risk walking in that direction? It might be the end of me! But then, it could also be my salvation!
BM|0|2|14|0|However, for one like myself, who has spent millions of years rooted to a spot, it doesn't really matter what happens now. Nothing worse could happen to an honest man having been rooted to a spot like a statue for millions of years - a true damnation.
BM|0|2|15|0|Therefore, I'll now say to myself, good luck, and risk it! The result couldn't be worse than eternal death, which I would only welcome. An eternal non-existence is much preferable to an existence like my present one.
BM|0|2|16|0|No more hesitating! Let happen what will! No! This is still unknown territory for me. I shall not say any more until I know what my feet are standing on.
BM|0|2|17|0|The thing out there seems to be moving more now; almost like a little tree in the wind. Courage, my long disused feet! Let's see whether we can still walk.
BM|0|2|18|0|I have been told on earth once that a spirit has only to think and finds himself already in the place where he wanted to go. But there does seem to be something wrong with the spirituality of my person for I do have feet, hands, a head, eyes, nose, mouth - in short, everything I had on earth - even a stomach which has had a fast worthy of a cardinal. If there hadn't been plenty of moss all around me, with a lot of dew, I might already have shrunk to the size of an atom. Maybe I'll even find something better for my stomach over there?
BM|0|2|19|0|So, once more, good luck! At least there'll be a change from my present state. Therefore, in God's name!"
BM|0|3|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN IN THE COMPANY OF AN APPARENT COLLEAGUE. - THE GOOD SUGGESTIONS OF THE GUIDE.
BM|0|3|1|0|Look! Our man now starts walking carefully, step by step, towards the moving object....
BM|0|3|2|0|Soon he has reached the spot, and is not a little surprised to see a man like himself under the tree, a bishop with all the trappings - that is, so it appears to him. In reality, it is the angel that had accompanied him, invisibly, all the time. This angel is the spirit of the disciple Peter.
BM|0|3|3|0|Listen now how our man addresses his presumed colleague:
BM|0|3|4|0|"Do I see right? A colleague, a co-worker in the Lord's vineyard? What a great joy after millions of years to meet a human being, and even a colleague, in this desert of deserts.
BM|0|3|5|0|I greet you, dear brother! Tell me, how did you get here? Could it be that you, too, have reached my age in this beautiful spirit world - about five million years in one spot?"
BM|0|3|6|0|The angel, as presumed a bishop, speaks: "First of all, I am your brother in the Lord and, of course, an old worker in His vineyard. However, as regards my age, I am older than you measured by time and activity, but much younger measured by your imagination.
BM|0|3|7|0|For, five million earth years is quite a considerable time for a created spirit, although it is very little for God, since His Being is not measured by time and space, but is eternal and unlimited.
BM|0|3|8|0|Therefore, being a newcomer to the unlimited spirit world, you are quite wrong. For, if you had been in this place for five million years, you would be wearing a very different garb, as during that time the mountains of the earth would have been levelled, its valleys filled, its seas, lakes, rivers, and swamps dried. And a completely new creation would then exist on earth, for which today not even a seed has been placed in the furrows.
BM|0|3|9|0|But so that you, dear brother, may see for yourself that your supposed age is only a product of your own imagination, due to your notions of time and space which are considerably spiced with hellish elements, turn around and you will still see your body which died only three hours ago."
BM|0|3|10|0|Our man turns round quickly and discovers his corpse lying in state in the cathedral, surrounded by numerous tapers and even more sightseers. The sight of this spectacle annoys him very much, and he says:
BM|0|3|11|0|(The bishop): "Dearest brother, what can I do about it? Oh, what terrible nonsense! From pure boredom, minutes turn to eternities for me, and still it is I who dwelt in this body. I am desperate for hunger and lack of light, and these fools worship my fleshly garment. Shouldn't I now, as a spirit, have the power to tear up this junk and scatter it? Oh, you stupid devils! Do you think you are doing this stinking dirt a favor?"
BM|0|3|12|0|(Says the angel): "Turn back to me now and don't excite yourself; for didn't you do the same while you were still in the natural world? Let the dead bury the dead, but you turn your back on all this and follow me, so that you might find life."
BM|0|3|13|0|(The bishop asks): "Whither should I follow you? Are you, by any chance, my name's patron, St. Boniface, that you seem so concerned with my welfare?"
BM|0|3|14|0|(Says the angel): "I tell you, in the name of the Lord Jesus, follow me to Jesus! He is the right Boniface for all men. But your Boniface is nothing, nor am I what you think I am.
BM|0|3|15|0|But if you follow me - that is, do what I tell you - you will understand everything that has happened to you so far . . . the how and the why. Besides, you will immediately find yourself on better ground and also will get to know the Lord as concerns His person, through Him the path to heaven and, at the same time, also me, your brother."
BM|0|3|16|0|(The bishop): "Oh, do speak, I would rather fly than walk from this desolate spot!"
BM|0|3|17|0|(Says the angel): "Listen! Take off your ridiculous raiment and dress yourself in these common peasant clothes."
BM|0|3|18|0|(The bishop): "It is with pleasure that I'll exchange this irksome robe for the most common rag!"
BM|0|3|19|0|(The angel): "Right - you are already clothed in peasant's garb. Now follow me!"
BM|0|4|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S ANNOYANCE AT THE SIGHT OF A LUTHERAN CHURCH, AND THE ANGEL'S COMMENTS. - HIS READINESS TO SERVE AS A SHEPHERD.
BM|0|4|1|0|They follow a road in a southerly direction and come upon a farmhouse, in front of which there is a small, obviously Lutheran, church. Noticing this, the bishop stops and begins to cross himself repeatedly, uttering: "Mea culpa, mea culpa, mea maxima culpa."
BM|0|4|2|0|But the angel asks him: "Brother, what is it? Is anything worrying you? Why aren't you proceeding?"
BM|0|4|3|0|(Says the bishop): "Don't you see the Lutheran church which is of the devil? How can a Christian go near such a d- - I'd rather not say it - place?
BM|0|4|4|0|Or, maybe you are a devil in disguise! Oh, oh, if that were true, then clear out, you abominable fiend!"
BM|0|4|5|0|(Says the angel): "Would you like to repeat your experience of the five to ten million years, in an even darker and more desolate spot of the spirit world? If you prefer that, just let me know. Look, your old bishop's robe is ready for you! But this time, you might have to wait ten times as long until somebody will come to your aid.
BM|0|4|6|0|Don't you see me still walking around in a bishop's robe? And you used to believe that the devil could disguise himself as an angel of light, but could never appear in the disguise of a bishop who is filled with the Holy Ghost. If you do not want to condemn your own belief, how then can you take me for a devil? (The bishop almost collapses, but crosses himself and says: 'God help us!')
BM|0|4|7|0|But if you do condemn your dogmatic belief that the rock of St. Peter is invincible to the gates of hell, you repeal all that Rome teaches. And then I couldn't understand how, as an opponent of Rome, this little building which you take for an evangelical church can annoy you. Don't you see that your whole attitude at this moment does not show the least trace of moral or religious consistency?"
BM|0|4|8|0|(Says the bishop): "I regret to say you are quite right, but if you are a real bishop, you should know that Rome demands absolute faith and blind obedience of every true believer. And where the mind is kept captive in strong shackles, how can you expect consistency in thought and deed?
BM|0|4|9|0|We say, a man should take care not to fathom the essence of religion; to know nothing, but believe blindly and firmly. It is better for him to enter heaven as a simpleton than hell as an enlightened person. God should be feared because of hell and loved because of heaven. If this is the basis of our teaching, how then can you expect consistency on my part?"
BM|0|4|10|0|(The angel): "Unfortunately, I am only too well aware as to the state of things with your Babel's teachings, and that they clearly contradict the Gospel, wherein it says, 'Judge not, that ye be not judged!' However, you keep judging and condemning everybody who does not bend under Babel's scepter.
BM|0|4|11|0|Tell me, are you really Christ's followers when you do not follow His gentle teaching at all? Does not His teaching comprise the greatest and most sublime order and consistency, as is the case in all creation? Does not every word of the Gospel emanate the Holy Spirit in its fullness? But have you not always opposed the Holy Spirit in word and deed, quite consciously acting contrary to the Lord's purest teaching full of the Holy Spirit, which the latter rendered to the Apostles and disciples forever to remain?
BM|0|4|12|0|From this you can see how damnable the ground is on which you are standing, how ripe for hell. But the Lord is willing to show mercy, and that is why He sent me to you to help rescue you from your old Babylonian captivity.
BM|0|4|13|0|For this reason, the Lord wants you to make your peace with your greatest cause for vexation, that is, if you do want to take advantage of His mercy. If you, however, prefer to stick by your Babel's teaching, you will drive yourself to hell, from whence you will not have much chance of being rescued by a friend of the Lord Jesus."
BM|0|4|14|0|(Says the bishop): "You are right, dearest friend, and for the first time I feel something like consistency emerging! Do have patience with me. I will do what you ask, in God's name, but do not speak to me of that terrible hell! Let us go on!"
BM|0|4|15|0|(The angel): "For the time being we have reached our destination. You will serve this Lutheran farmer and bishop, which is I, as a shepherd. Faithful performance of your duties will provide bread for you and gradual advancement. Should you, however, attend to your duties in a morose or judicial way, you will do great harm to yourself and diminish your food and advancement. If you do want to be a faithful servant, forget about your temporal existence, but think that you have to start with the lowest service if you want to get ahead.
BM|0|4|16|0|Do not forget one thing: To advance here means to stand back, waiting to be the last and least of all. For no one can come to the Lord before he has abased himself to the lowest possible degree. Now you know what you need for this present situation, so follow me into this house in the right spirit."
BM|0|4|17|0|The bishop follows him without protest, convinced that his guide does mean him well.
BM|0|5|0|1|IN THE HUT OF THE ANGEL PETER. - AN ENLIGHTENING WORD FROM THE ANGEL ABOUT LUTHER. - MARTIN'S EMPLOYMENT AS A SHEPHERD IN THE BEYOND.
BM|0|5|1|0|Then the angel and Martin entered the house, which was furnished very simply, our bishop noticed on a small, triangular table, a Lutheran Bible containing both the Old and New Testaments. This causes him obvious embarrassment.
BM|0|5|2|0|(The angel, Peter, notices it and says): "Whatever could Luther have done to you that you not only despise him but, at the same time, also his faithful Bible translation, which contains nothing but the pure Word of God?
BM|0|5|3|0|Even if Luther was not in every respect a man of whom one could say, 'He was a man according to God's own heart,' he was still very much better than many from your church who claim to be the most righteous and good men, but are in reality exactly the contrary! He alone had the courage in the midst of the darkest night of Babel to restore to mankind the pure Word of God, thus leading it back into the right path to the Lord.
BM|0|5|4|0|Notwithstanding a few errors also on this path as a result of the closeness of Babel [Rome], his teaching of the pure Word of the Lord, compared with Rome's false doctrine, was like the midday sun against the dim light of a will-o'-the-wisp on a dark night!
BM|0|5|5|0|If Luther has achieved this in the name of the Lord, tell me, what reason could you possibly have to abuse and despise this worthy man?"
BM|0|5|6|0|(Says the bishop): "I do not actually despise him, but you know how it is when one has been a slave of a party for a long time. Gradually an artificial hate is fostered against a person whom your party has constantly cursed and damned. This has also happened to me. However, I hope and expect of God to help me get rid of all the foolishness I have brought with me from my temporal life. Therefore, do not lose patience, I do hope things will improve with me soon."
BM|0|5|7|0|(Says the angel Peter): "Oh, brother, it is not I who needs the patience, but you will! You do not know all that you will be faced with as yet, but I do. Therefore, I have to handle you in such a way that will help to fortify you in truth and resistance to the numerous temptations that will confront you on your way to the Lord.
BM|0|5|8|0|Look out the window! Do you see the thousands of sheep and lambs running and frisking about?
BM|0|5|9|0|Here is a book recording all their names. Take it and call their names. If they recognize the voice of the true shepherd, they will come hurrying to you. If, however, they hear only the voice of a hireling, they will scatter and flee from you. Should that happen, then do not grumble but know that you are a hireling; then another shepherd will come and teach you the right way to call and tend the sheep and lambs.
BM|0|5|10|0|Now then, take this book and do as I have advised you!"
BM|0|6|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S PLEASANT BUT DANGEROUS SURPRISE. THE FLOCK - A HOST OF BEAUTIFUL MAIDENS.
BM|0|6|1|0|Our man, in his peasant's clothes and with the thick book under his arm, goes outside to where the flock had been pointed out to him. In the spiritual distance it had appeared as a flock of sheep and lambs, but seen from up close, these turned out to be pious and gentle people, mainly female spirits who had led godly lives on earth but had thought higher of the Roman clergy than of Me, the Lord. They did not know Me then, nor have they come to know Me here, as yet. This is the reason why, seen from a certain spiritual distance, they still appear as animals, though of the gentlest kind.
BM|0|6|2|0|Martin, in a happy mood, sits down on a moss-covered rock and looks around for the sheep. But instead of sheep, he sees only a crowd of the most beautiful maidens running to and fro in a vast meadow, picking flowers and winding pretty garlands.
BM|0|6|3|0|At this sight, our man starts wondering: "Isn't it strange? It is the same meadow in which I just saw the sheep and lambs. Now the flock has vanished and, instead, there are now thousands of the sweetest maidens, one lovelier than the next. Honestly speaking, if this is not some sort of delusion, I'd by far prefer this type of flock. However, in this world, one can never trust his senses - in a moment everything may have changed!
BM|0|6|4|0|Oh, now they are all coming in my direction, even before I have called their names! But never mind; now 111 be able to have a close look at these fair children to my heart's delight and, maybe, I'll even have a chance of cuddling one or the other. In that case, it wouldn't be so bad at all to be a shepherd of such a wonderfully changed flock in all eternity.
BM|0|6|5|0|The closer they approach, the more beautiful they appear. There is one in front - oh, isn't she a beauty! Oh, my moral strength, don't forsake me now! It is as well that silly celibacy doesn't count here, otherwise one could only too easily commit a deadly sin.
BM|0|6|6|0|I was told to call them by their names from the book. However, I'd better not do that, for they might then run away. Therefore, my thick register of names shall not be opened for this flock.
BM|0|6|7|0|They are coming nearer and nearer, and have almost reached me, the sweet little angels!"
BM|0|6|8|0|Look, the "sweet little angels" surround our man, asking him what he is doing there.
BM|0|7|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S TEMPTATION AND THE ADVICE RECEIVED FROM THE ANGEL PETER.
BM|0|7|1|0|Our man, quite overwhelmed by all this beauty and his own feelings, says in a trembling voice: "Oh, you heavenly little angels, you lovely little angels of the Lord, I - I am supposed to be your shepherd, but, as you can see, my sweet little angels, I am too stupid for that!"
BM|0|7|2|0|The most beautiful of the maidens now sits down close beside our man, and the others follow her example. Then she says to the shepherd: "You dear man, you are too modest; I find you very handsome, and, if you are willing, I would be only too happy to be yours forever. Look at me - don't you like me?"
BM|0|7|3|0|Our man is so enamored that he can but utter, "Oh . . . oh . . . oh!", for the lovely head with the golden curls, the friendly, large blue eyes, the beautifully shaped mouth, the delicate full bosom, the beautiful hands and feet drive our man almost out of his wits.
BM|0|7|4|0|The little angel, seeing the shepherd's great agitation, bends over and kisses him on the forehead.
BM|0|7|5|0|This costs him his last self-control, and he embraces the beautiful maiden passionately, uttering a flood of protestations of love.
BM|0|7|6|0|Then suddenly the whole scene changes. The "little angels" vanish, and the angel, Peter, is standing beside our man, saying:
BM|0|7|7|0|"But, brother, how are you tending your sheep? Was this the advice I gave you? If you handle the sheep and lambs entrusted to you in this way, it will take very long for you to reach the goal of eternal life! Why didn't you make use of the book?"
BM|0|7|8|0|(Says the bishop): "Why didn't you tell me that the sheep and lambs seen from your house are really the most beautiful maidens, to whom only a stone could remain indifferent? As you see, the whole thing was a hoax, so why make a lot of fuss about it?"
BM|0|7|9|0|(Says the angel): "But what about your celibacy? Haven't you broken that as well as your vow of chastity?"
BM|0|7|10|0|(Says the bishop): "Never mind celibacy and vow! I am now altogether on Lutheran ground, where both are abolished! And, anyway, to an angel like that maiden, I would, even on earth, have sacrificed my celibacy and turned Lutheran to please her! But where have the beautiful maidens got to now, especially that one? Oh, if I could only see her once again!"
BM|0|7|11|0|(Says the angel): "Friend, you will see her again very soon with all the others; but you will not be allowed to speak to her, nor approach her. However, if she tries to follow you, raise your hand and say: 'Return to the right order, in the name of the Lord, and do not tempt me, but follow the voice of order!'
BM|0|7|12|0|Should, however, the flock disregard your words, then open the book and read aloud the names in it. The flock will then either scatter immediately or - if it detects a sound arising from the power of the Lord in you - follow you! In that case, you will lead it onto that hill in the south, where I shall meet you again.
BM|0|7|13|0|But what has just happened, you should sacrifice in your heart to the Lord Jesus, for He allowed you to fall, and in your fall to cast off your tenacious celibacy.
BM|0|7|14|0|But now make sure that you do not fall again, for that might have disastrous consequences for you, and could cost you hundreds of earth years to overcome. Therefore, be watchful and wise! Once you are purified, you will meet much greater beauties in the realms of heaven, but not before you have uprooted all your earthly foolishness.
BM|0|7|15|0|Now wait here and do as advised, and that will mean a pleasant path for you in the name of the Lord."
BM|0|7|16|0|Immediately after these words, the angel Peter vanishes so as to give the bishop no opportunity to come out with any of his burlesque remarks or to contradict him.
BM|0|8|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S CRITICAL SOLILOQUY AND CONFESSION.
BM|0|8|1|0|All by himself in the meadow, he begins the following soliloquy:
BM|0|8|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Where has he got to now, my guide? A fine guide he is! Vanishes just when one needs him most! But when one makes a mistake - he appears right away! This I don't like at all! If he doesn't stay with me to lead me on these insecure roads in the spirit world, he may as well clear out for good rather than come to me when I have already sinned in some way or another.
BM|0|8|3|0|If he wants to lead me to salvation, he must stay with me visibly, otherwise his guidance is of no use whatsoever. Well, wait, you Lutheran hide-and-seek patron of a guide, you will find me a hard enough case and soon lose your patience! What worse could happen to me now? I am already a Lutheran - quite ripe for hell by Rome's standards! Maybe, even in hell already without having realized it.
BM|0|8|4|0|Therefore, let the lovely lambs only return to me. I shall not be a wolf in sheep's clothing to them, but an ardent lover. I shall never raise my hand against them, nor read their names from this book, so as not to make them flee from me. I will not forget myself to such an extent with one or the other as I did before; but I will definitely not raise my hand or read their names! And should my guide then reappear from some hiding place, I will show him how a bishop from earth can speak, if he wishes to!
BM|0|8|5|0|I wonder what could be keeping the dear little angels? Not a trace of them anywhere! As for me, I now feel much bolder. Just come along, you darling little angels, and you'll find the right man in me now, no longer a coward, but a hero! And what a hero!
BM|0|8|6|0|But where could they be? It is quite a while since my guide left me, and still no sign of anyone. What could that mean? Is it possible that my guide has fooled me again? It almost looks like it! I have again the feeling as if scores of years have passed since he left me - maybe they'll even grow into millions.
BM|0|8|7|0|Life in this spirit world is really beastly. Everything looks hazy, no proper light. And things are not what they pretend to be. Even the rock on which I am seated awaiting the sheep and lambs is probably not a rock at all. And who knows what the dear little angels are in reality? Most likely - nothing! Otherwise, they would be here by now. Oh, yes, nothing is what it seems, not even my guide, or he couldn't vanish into nothingness so suddenly.
BM|0|8|8|0|This reminds me very much of dream life. How often I have dreamt of all sorts of silly things, of various transformations. And what were they really? Nothing but pictures created by the fanciful imaginative power of the soul. In the same way also, this life is nothing but an idle, empty, probably eternal, dream. Only my contemplations seem to have a real content, everything else is imagination. Now I must have been waiting for the lambs and sheep for nearly two hundred years, and no trace of them.
BM|0|8|9|0|What still strikes me as odd is that in this world of imagination the book here, my peasant's clothes, and the whole landscape, including the Lutheran house and church, have remained unchanged. There must be something in this whole business, but the question remains - what?
BM|0|8|10|0|Could it be that I was wrong in not following his advice right away? But if he is a real guide, he should have reprimanded me immediately instead of vanishing. Didn't he say that if I fell again, it would do me much harm and might cost me several hundreds of earth years? But have I actually fallen? With my thoughts and will, of course, but not with deeds, which is impossible since certain little angels haven't appeared at all.
BM|0|8|11|0|Perhaps they do not appear because of my thoughts and will. That could easily be the case. If I could only rid myself of such thoughts. Why did the little angels have to be so attractive? Now I have really got myself into trouble. I shall just have to bide my time until my foolish thoughts and inclinations subside.
BM|0|8|12|0|I do understand that if this is meant as a trial concerning my greatest weakness, I shall be in a most difficult position, for in this particular point I have been a beast in my temporal life. Whenever I saw a buxom girl . . . taceas [hush] ! And all the lovely young nuns I have . . . taceas de rebus praeteritis [do not talk about things of the past]! Oh, those blissful times - but now taceas!
BM|0|8|13|0|How strict I was in the confessional with the penitents and how lax against myself! Most regrettable and very wrong! But who, except God, has the strength to resist the urge of nature?
BM|0|8|14|0|If it weren't for the silly celibacy, then a bishop could be the husband of a good wife which, as far as I know, St. Peter expressly demanded. Then the fight against the flesh would surely have been so much easier.
BM|0|8|15|0|Oh, blast! But then, things are this way and who can change them? The Creator, naturally, if He wishes, but without His aid, man, especially my kind, will at all times remain just a beast.
BM|0|8|16|0|Lord, have mercy upon me! I do realize that if You do not help, I haven't a chance, for I am a beast - and my guide a stubborn wretch, maybe even the spirit of Luther! Patience, do not forsake me. I must have spent another thousand years in one spot."
BM|0|8|17|0|At last he falls silent, waiting for the sheep and lambs.
BM|0|9|0|1|FURTHER PATIENCE TEST FOR BISHOP MARTIN AND HIS GRIM HUMOR.
BM|0|9|1|0|He looks around expectantly, but still no trace of the sheep and lambs.
BM|0|9|2|0|Now he starts calling, but also in vain. After having waited a bit longer and nothing happens, he rises impatiently, takes his book, and says:
BM|0|9|3|0|"Now I have really had it! Another million years must have passed, at least it seems like it, and still no change. But now I will no longer be fooled by you, my fine guide. Being an honest chap, I shall put the silly book in your Lutheran house and start on my way, wherever it may lead me. I must assume that this particular world has some sort of boundary where one will be able to say, 'Huc usque et non plus ultra!' [This far and no farther!]
BM|0|9|4|0|And if at such a point 111 have to spend billions of years here, at least I'll know why! Rather than play the fool here for no apparent reason! It is always easier to bear the consequences of one's own mistakes than to be pushed around by a conceited dunce. I am so angry with this Lutheran scoundrel that I might lay hands on him if I should meet him now!
BM|0|9|5|0|Could there be anything more boring and tormenting than to have to wait for something that has been promised and then does not come? What a terribly long time I have been waiting here, and apparently for no reason. This story about the sheep and lambs is obviously not true.
BM|0|9|6|0|If I could only meet someone of my own kind, wouldn't that be wonderful! How we could, together, abuse this wretched spirit world. It would be sheer enjoyment! But now - on my way! I shouldn't waste any more time here.
BM|0|9|7|0|Now where has that unfortunate book got to? Has it taken itself home to save me the trouble? But I do find this a bit awkward; all the time it has been lying here and now, when I want to pick it up, it has vanished.
BM|0|9|8|0|How terribly stupid this spirit world is set up - quite incomprehensible for the human mind. A book vanishes because of some justified criticism!
BM|0|9|9|0|I suppose I'll have to ask the forgiveness of this rock for having rested my unworthy person on it for such a lengthy period, otherwise it, too, might vanish. And since I intend to march through these beautiful fields of mist and moss, with their will-o'-the-wisp lighting, I might have to ask the moss permission to tread on it!
BM|0|9|10|0|Oh, this d - - - - stop, I mustn't swear! Now look, even the Lutheran house with the church has taken its leave! Only the rock is still there . . . that is, I think it is. But I'd better make sure. There you are, Mr. Rock too has taken his leave!
BM|0|9|11|0|It is high time I left too. But where will I go? There isn't much choice here, so I'll walk straight ahead - follow my nose, if I've still got one after having been led by it for the second time in a million years. However, thank God I still have my nose, and so I shall follow this only guide I have here in this fine spirit world."
BM|0|9|12|0|Look, he now starts to walk with the angel Peter invisibly behind him. "To walk" in the spirit world, however, means "to change one's inclination," and to the extent that this changes, also the surroundings appear to change. We shall soon see where our man is now going.
BM|0|10|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN GOING ASTRAY. - HINTS FROM THE LORD ABOUT SPIRITUAL CONDITIONS AND THEIR CONSEQUENCES.
BM|0|10|1|0|Whoever is familiar with the spiritual compass will soon notice that our man, instead of turning toward noon, is walking straight toward evening. He marches boldly along, but sees nothing except the fairly level ground, covered by sparse moss and a greyish light where the horizon seems to be getting darker the farther he proceeds toward evening.
BM|0|10|2|0|This growing darkness begins to puzzle him, but it does not keep him from walking on in that direction because his cognition and faith are practically nil, and what is left is some false reasoning against the pure Word of the Gospel, a clearly antichristian attitude, and a hatred of sects hidden behind a humorous mask.
BM|0|10|3|0|Therefore, the bishop's walk toward evening and the sparsely moss-covered ground signifies the dryness and meagerness of My Word in his heart. And the ever-growing darkness is due to the fact that the little respected and even less heeded Word of God (to which bishops of this kind, in red and golden robes, bow merely for the sake of appearance) in him never developed that warmth of life which could generate the glorious light of the eternal morning for the soul.
BM|0|10|4|0|In the spirit world, people of this type must be faced with the greatest apparent destitution and the darkest night; only then does it become possible to change them. Difficult as it would be, already in this world, to lead such a bishop onto the path of a true disciple, in the other world it is even harder, for there, as a spirit, he cannot be influenced from the outside whilst in him there is only error, false reasoning, and lust for power.
BM|0|10|5|0|However, My mercy can achieve what normally would be impossible. Therefore, let us look at this man and see where his inclinations would lead him, but what My mercy can do if the worst comes to the worst, without interfering with his spiritual freedom. This mercy will be extended to him because, at one stage, he asked Me to help and hold him. But the force of My mercy cannot take hold of him until he has rid himself of the junk of false ideas and hidden evil within him, which is becoming apparent in the utter darkness that will surround him.
BM|0|10|6|0|So now let us watch our wanderer. He is proceeding with slow and careful steps, scanning the ground to make sure it is firm enough to carry him; for the ground is gradually turning boggy which means that his fundamentally false concepts will soon be flowing into an unfathomable sea of secrecy. Therefore, various smaller swamps of secrecy are already becoming apparent - a state which on earth often becomes manifest when people do not want to listen to talk about life of the spirit in the hereafter, claiming that such talk only confuses and worries them, and that brooding over such things could easily cause a person to become mentally unbalanced.
BM|0|10|7|0|This reluctance only shows that the spirit has stepped onto very boggy ground, where no one has the courage to measure the uncertain depths of such swamps with his much too short measure of cognition for fear of sinking into the unfathomable.
BM|0|10|8|0|Look, the ground carrying our man is beginning to show more and more pools of water, with only narrow strips of apparent soil between them. This corresponds to the fanciful drivel of a spiritually ignorant person confessing God with his mouth only, whilst in his heart he is actually an atheist.
BM|0|10|9|0|This is the ground on which our man is walking, and so are many millions! The strips of firm soil between the pools are growing narrower and the latter deeper and deeper and desperately unfathomable for his cognition. He is already swaying like a person balancing over a narrow plank bridge across a torrent. Still he does not stop; a sort of deceptive curiosity leads him on, looking for an imaginary end of the spirit world on the one hand but, secretly, also hoping to find the beautiful sheep and lambs which are still on his mind.
BM|0|10|10|0|Everything that might remind him of them has been removed; the book, the meadow, the rock (representing a stumbling block), and the sheep and lambs, which latter had a lot of attraction for him in the world supplying amusement and diversion. That is also why the angel Peter produced them with a view to revealing his weakness to him.
BM|0|10|11|0|This shows us what is driving our man until he will reach the endless sea, where it will become apparent: "This far and no farther your blindness, ignorance, and utter foolishness will lead you!"
BM|0|10|12|0|So let him stagger on to the extreme land spit of his drivel, which is not far away. There we shall overhear all the follies he will be ejecting into the sea of his spiritual night.
BM|0|10|13|0|And let each of you search into his own secret foolish inclinations to prevent him from entering upon the desolate path of this wanderer!
BM|0|11|0|1|THE WANDERER IN A DIFFICULT SITUATION. HIS FURTHER SOLILIQUY, AND ABUSIVE LANGUAGE.
BM|0|11|1|0|Now look! Our man has already reached the sea; no spit of land is any longer visible in this endless sea, having its origin in the boundless folly of this man, which it illustrates. It also shows a mental state in which a man becomes incapable of any concept, showing a total lack of understanding like a complete fool whose ideas all flow together into a sea of nonsense.
BM|0|11|2|0|Sullen and very annoyed, he is now standing on the edge of the sea, that is, on the verge of his last concept. He is still aware of himself, everything else has turned into a dark sea in which huge sinister monsters are swimming blindly and silently, surrounding our man threateningly as if to swallow him. It is pitch dark, and the place is damp and cold, and only from a faint shimmer on the waves and their ghastly, muffled gurgling does he realize that he is standing on the edge of an endless ocean.
BM|0|11|3|0|But listen to his foolish talk! This will demonstrate to you how not only this man fares, but also a great number of others, who have everything in their heads they imagine in their stupidity, but nothing, or very little, in their hearts. Now listen to him.
BM|0|11|4|0|(Bishop Martin): "So here I am! Oh, damn this wretched life! For at least ten millions of earth years I had to wander about as a poor soul in this night and utter darkness, and instead of reaching the longed-for good destination, I have come to this sea which will swallow me for the whole of eternity.
BM|0|11|5|0|That would be a nice Requiescant in pace, et lux perpetua luceat eis! (May they rest in peace and the eternal light shine upon them!) On earth they have probably sung this beautiful hymn for me. I suppose for the world I am resting eternally and the sun might shine on my ashes. But what about me, my ego? What has become of me?
BM|0|11|6|0|I am still quite the same man I used to be, but where have I got to? Here I am, standing on the farthest edge of a spit of land, and all around me is the blackest night and an endless, unfathomable sea.
BM|0|11|7|0|Oh men - you who are still privileged to live in your physical bodies (provided that the world still exists) - how fortunate you are and how very rich compared with me; even you who, clad in rags, have to ask kind people for a charity! Unfortunately, my lot - if not a worse one - is waiting for you here!
BM|0|11|8|0|Therefore, everyone on earth should seek to save himself; either by sticking to God's commandments or by becoming stoics with body and soul, which would be preferable. Everything else is of no use. Had I done the one or the other, I would be much happier now; but thus I am standing like a complete fool facing this sea which will probably swallow me up, although it cannot kill me since I must now be immortal.
BM|0|11|9|0|If anything in this silly spirit world could kill me, it would most likely be the terrible hunger that has been torturing me for millions of years.
BM|0|11|10|0|Should this sea swallow me, how will I fare in the vast fish world? How many sharks and other monsters will devour me and cause me terrible pain without being able to kill me? Oh, what prospects for my future in eternity!
BM|0|11|11|0|Perhaps those sheep and lambs were some kind of spiritual sirens drawing me invisibly to this place in order to devour me. I can scarcely imagine having really seen them millions of earth years ago, but nothing would be impossible in this silly spirit world, where one can spend thousands of years without seeing or recognizing anything whatsoever, except oneself, carrying on fruitless soliloquies like a complete fool in the mortal world.
BM|0|11|12|0|Just one thing I don't understand: that this my desperate situation does not scare me more. I am more furious than scared; but since I have nobody on whom I can vent my anger, I just have to swallow it down.
BM|0|11|13|0|Still, I have the feeling that even if God (should He exist at all) came to meet me now, my anger would flare up again. I could then really lay hands on such a mock God, if He exists, who adorned the transient world with so much splendor, while this immortal world was treated worse than a tyrannical step-father would provide for his hated step-children.
BM|0|11|14|0|Wouldn't it be a pleasure to vent one's anger on such a God, if He existed! But unfortunately, there is no God, and there can never have been one. For, if some higher being had existed, you would have expected it to be wiser than we, its creatures; but as things are, there is not even a trace of wisdom noticeable.
BM|0|11|15|0|Even a blind person would understand that everything that exists and happens must have some purpose; and I, too, am something that exists and is, innocently, subjected to happenings. I live, think, feel, smell, see, and hear; I have hands to work with, feet for walking, a mouth with a tongue and teeth and - a very empty stomach! But let this God tell me what for! Why should I be equipped with all this which cannot be used ever?
BM|0|11|16|0|Therefore, let this so very unwise God - if He does exist - come forward and face me so that He might learn some wisdom from me. But I could challenge Him forever and He wouldn't come, since He doesn't exist."
BM|0|12|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN IN A DEADLOCK. RESCUE BY THE LONGED-FOR SHIP. MARTIN'S ADDRESS OF THANKS TO THE SKIPPER, WHO IS THE LORD HIMSELF.
BM|0|12|1|0|After having waited for the boldly challenged deity, with some misgivings for quite a while, he begins another gloomy soliloquy:
BM|0|12|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Nothing, absolutely nothing! I could challenge and grossly abuse whomsoever I want to, but since there is nobody,'I cannot be heard. I seem to be here alone, as if I were the sole living being, conscious of itself, in the whole of infinity!
BM|0|12|3|0|However, how could I possibly be alone? Where have the thousands of millions of people, who - like myself - were born, lived, and died on earth, got to? Have they ceased to exist or are they isolated from each other at different points of infinity, sharing my silly lot? This is probably the case, for my guide and the lovely sheep and lambs are surely proof that there must be other human beings in this endless world. But where can they be?
BM|0|12|4|0|Beyond that vast sea, there is not likely to exist any life, but it might be at a great distance behind me. If I could only retrace my steps, I could try and find them. Unfortunately, I am surrounded by water to such an extent that to turn back seems practically impossible.
BM|0|12|5|0|My feet are still on dry soil, even though it is very loosely packed. I wonder what would happen if I set a foot backward or forward? Most probably I would sink into an unfathomable abyss in this vast grave of water. So I'll have to remain here forever, which I shall find most entertaining.
BM|0|12|6|0|Oh, if I only had a small, but safe, ship which I could board safely and steer on whatever course I wanted to. What bliss that would be for me, poor de- - -, oh, no - that name should never pass my lips! Probably Satan is quite as unreal as the deity, but the concept is so disgusting that it makes an honest man shudder.
BM|0|12|7|0|What is it that I see on the surface quite close by? Is it a monster? Or could it perhaps be a ship? It is coming closer and closer! By God, it is really a ship, with sails and a rudder. If it comes to me, I shall have to believe in a God again, for it would be too striking a proof against all the things I have uttered. Yes, it is coming here! There might by somebody on board who might hear me if I called out.
BM|0|12|8|0|(Shouting): "You there! Help! An unhappy bishop has been waiting here for ages - one who played a great man on earth but who, in this world of spirits, has sunk into utter wretchedness and cannot find his way out! Oh, God, my great, almighty God, if You do exist, help me - help me!"
BM|0|12|9|0|Now look, the ship is fast approaching the spot where our man is standing. On board you see a skilled skipper who is I Myself, and behind the bishop, the angel Peter, who is quickly boarding the ship, together with him.
BM|0|12|10|0|The bishop, however, can see only Me as the skipper, not the angel who is all the time keeping behind him. He now walks straight towards Me in the friendliest manner, and says:
BM|0|12|11|0|"What God or other blessed spirit has made you steer your boat to this shore where I have been waiting for salvation for an endlessly long time? Are you, perhaps, a pilot in this spirit world, or some sort of rescuer? People like you must be extremely scarce here, for I haven't seen a trace of any man for an infinitely long time.
BM|0|12|12|0|Oh, you wonderful and dearest friend! You seem to be a much better man than one who, a very long time ago, imposed himself upon me as a guide to lead me onto the right path. But that was a fine guide for you! May the Lord forgive him, for he guided me only for a short time and then only towards a lot of evil.
BM|0|12|13|0|First, I had to discard my bishop's robe, which I had somehow brought with me from the world, and don this peasant's garb, which must be of very good material or it wouldn't have lasted for millions of earth years.
BM|0|12|14|0|This wouldn't have been so bad since I was hoping for a better fate. But what did this heroic guide do then? He engaged me as a shepherd for his sheep and lambs, with lots of moral maxims.
BM|0|12|15|0|I willingly entered his service - although on Lutheran territory - and walked outside with a thick volume containing the names of his flock, intending to do as he had told me. But then the flock turned into a crowd of lovely maidens, and there was then no trace of the sheep or the lambs.
BM|0|12|16|0|I should have read their names from the book, but in the whole area there weren't any of the animals I had clearly seen from the house of this Lutheran guide.
BM|0|12|17|0|But the beautiful maidens flocked around me without waiting to be called by name. They joked and even kissed me, and one - the loveliest of all - even embraced me with both arms, pressing me to her tender bosom to such an extent that I was overwhelmed by feelings as never before experienced by me in the world.
BM|0|12|18|0|It wouldn't have been so bad, since I was new in this world and I couldn't have possibly known that instead of sheep and lambs, I was expected to tend such maidens.
BM|0|12|19|0|But my guide suddenly appeared like a flash of lightning, giving me a sermon that would have done credit to Martin Luther. Then he gave me new instructions, accompanied by plenty of admonitions, which seemed even sillier than the previous ones and which I was to follow strictly, eventually driving all the sheep and lambs up a certain mountain.
BM|0|12|20|0|Of course, I wasn't very happy with this unusual commission, but then, neither the guide nor the flock appeared, although I waited for millions of years - but all in vain. Eventually, I wanted to return the book to the house of my fine employer, but it disappeared - probably being some sort of spiritual automaton, and so did the whole landscape. So I also took my leave and came to this spot, where I couldn't proceed any further. I was very angry and abusive for a while and then despaired completely, as for such an infinitely long time there wasn't a trace of any rescue.
BM|0|12|21|0|But at last you arrived, a true angel of salvation, and took me into your safe vessel. Accept my deepest gratitude for this! If I had anything with which I could repay you, it would be a pleasure to my eternally grateful heart! But as you can see, I am here the poorest imaginable creature and do not own anything except myself. Therefore, I can repay your friendship only with my gratitude and with myself, if I could serve you in any way.
BM|0|12|22|0|O God, o God, how calmly, safely, and quickly your boat is riding the stormy waves of this endless sea, and what a pleasant sensation! You dear, divine friend, now my past conceited guide should be here! It would really be worth my while to introduce you to him and show him what a true guide and savior should be like. I myself was a guide, or leader, in the world once, but I'd rather be silent on that subject. Thank you, oh, thank you! How wonderfully smooth this little ship is sailing!"
BM|0|13|0|1|THE DIVINE SKIPPER'S WORDS ABOUT THE BENEFITS OF SOLITUDE. - A CONFESSION REFLECTOR FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF SELF-REALIZATION.
BM|0|13|1|0|Now I, as the kindly skipper, speak: "It may be disagreeable to be on your own for quite a long period; however, such a prolonged solitude is really most beneficial. It gives one plenty of time to reflect on one's follies, to detect them, and rid oneself of them altogether. And this is of greater value than the most distinguished company, where you find at all times more foolishness and evil than wisdom and goodness.
BM|0|13|2|0|Although the situation appears even more desperate when, in your solitude, your life seems threatened, this is still a thousand times better than the most glamorous and best company. If your life is threatened, you can still be saved; but many real dangers threaten a person in glamorous company, each one serious enough to destroy his soul and send him to hell, from where he will find it almost impossible to escape. Therefore, your state of loneliness, though most unpleasant, was actually beneficial for your character.
BM|0|13|3|0|For, the Lord of all beings looked after you and showed great patience with you. I am quite aware of the fact that in the world you were a Roman bishop and that, although in your heart you didn't care about them, you attended to your heathenish, idolatrous duties with pedantic strictness. However, how could this be of any value since, as you know, God looks only at the heart? Besides, you were arrogant and tyrannical and, notwithstanding your vows of celibacy, you were too fond of the flesh of women. Can you imagine that God would look kindly on acts like those?
BM|0|13|4|0|You were also quite busy looking into the affairs of monasteries and loved to visit nunneries, where you could find many attractive novices. You enjoyed it when they threw themselves at your feet and you could submit them to all sorts of morality tests, some of which were plain lewd. Do you think your moral zeal could have found favor with the Lord?
BM|0|13|5|0|Think of the considerable riches you possessed in the world, contrary to what Christ demanded of His disciples. Your table was laden with selected dishes, you owned a splendid carriage, and the most elaborate bishop's insignia adorned you in your lust for power.
BM|0|13|6|0|Pretending to be a messenger of God, you swore false oaths, cursing yourself if this or that were not true (which you never believed, anyhow!
BM|0|13|7|0|How often you committed self-abuse, but in the confessional you were inexorably hard with the poor and unimportant people, whilst persons of standing were treated with utmost leniency.
BM|0|13|8|0|Do you think that the Lord, who abominates the Roman Babel anyway, would approve of this?
BM|0|13|9|0|Did you ever say in your heart: 'Let the little ones come to me'? Oh, no! Only the great personages counted with you!
BM|0|13|10|0|Or did you ever take into your home a destitute child in the Lord's name, and clothed or fed it? How many naked did you clothe? How many hungry did you feed? How many prisoners did you free? .... I do not know of any! However, I do know of thousands whom you imprisoned spiritually; and you often deeply wounded the poor by your curses and damnation. At the same time, you gave dispense upon dispense to the great and rich - for money, of course! And only in exceptional cases was it free of charge - to the very important people, to impress them. Do you seriously believe that God could look with favor upon such acts and that after your physical death, you would be admitted to heaven right away?
BM|0|13|11|0|I am not telling you all this in order to judge you, but merely to convince you that the Lord did not wrong you if He apparently withdrew from you here; and that only His mercy saved you from being thrust into hell immediately after your death, much as you deserved it.
BM|0|13|12|0|Think this over and do not abuse your guide, but realize, in all humility, that you do not deserve the Lord's mercy at all. For, if even the most faithful servants are to consider themselves bad and useless, how much more this applies to you, who has never done a thing in accordance with God's will!"
BM|0|14|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S SINCERE REPENTANCE AND HIS WILLINGNESS TO BETTER HIMSELF.
BM|0|14|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, my rescuer whom I owe so much gratitude, all I can say is, Mea culpa, mea quam maxima culpa! (my guilt, my greatest possible guilt.) It is all absolutely true, but what could I now do about it?
BM|0|14|2|0|I now feel the deepest contrition about all I did, but it can never be undone, and thus my guilt and sin remain as the seed and root of death. How could I in my sin find mercy with the Lord?
BM|0|14|3|0|I realize that I am ripe for hell, and there is nothing I can do about it, except that, perhaps, the Lord would grant me another life on earth where I could make up for my wrongdoings as much as possible. Or, since I am so terribly afraid of hell, maybe the Lord could place me as the very least being in some corner for all eternity where, as a farmer, I could make a meager living with my own two hands. I would not expect to attain to any higher degree of beatitude, being aware that I am much too unworthy for even the lowest sphere of heaven.
BM|0|14|4|0|This is how I feel about it. In the world it might be rather hopeless as the general trend is evil all through, making it almost impossible to be good, as you have to battle against the current like a swimmer.
BM|0|14|5|0|The governments just please themselves, and religion is used merely as an opiate for the common people, in order to make them more easily manageable. Even if the Pope himself endeavored to give religion a purely spiritual meaning, his declared infallibility would be attacked from all sides. This only shows how difficult it is, particularly for a bishop, to keep on the true path of the Word of God, as he is spied upon by a legion of secret observers.
BM|0|14|6|0|Although you still retain your free will, action is made difficult, often even impossible.
BM|0|14|7|0|It might seem good and beneficial for these times to become a martyr for the Word of God. However, what could it help? If you only criticize the misuse of religion, you would be put away somewhere and ordered to hold your tongue, or you might even be done away with secretly.
BM|0|14|8|0|Therefore, what use could it be to swim against the current, reveal the truth, and sacrifice yourself for poor, blind mankind?
BM|0|14|9|0|Knowing this from experience, it is only understandable if you say to yourself: Mundus vult decipi - ergo decipiatur! (The world wants to be deceived, so let it be deceived!).
BM|0|14|10|0|I am convinced that the Lord endeavors to save every human being; but if man does prefer hell to heaven, even He, the Almighty, cannot prevent him from going down into the bottomless pit.
BM|0|14|11|0|I have no intention of minimizing my guilt, but I just want to point out that in the world you are rather a compulsory than a voluntary sinner, which is surely taken into consideration by the Lord.
BM|0|14|12|0|Not that I mean He should consider my guilt less serious, but the fact that the world is what it is, and that you cannot help it even if you would like to and, therefore, eventually cease trying, should carry some weight?
BM|0|14|13|0|My dearest rescuer, do not be cross with me for what I have said, as this is the way I have seen things until now. Judging from your words, you are full of divine wisdom and will be able to tell me what I should do to, at least, save myself from hell.
BM|0|14|14|0|I assure you that, as demanded by you, I forgive my former guide with all my heart! For I was only annoyed with him because I couldn't understand what he actually planned to do with me. If he came along now, I would, for your sake, embrace him like a son would embrace his long-lost father."
BM|0|15|0|1|THE DIVINE SKIPPER'S PENITENTIAL SERMON TO BISHOP MARTIN.
BM|0|15|1|0|Now I speak again as the skipper: "Listen carefully to what I shall tell you!
BM|0|15|2|0|I know very well what the world is like, and if it had not always been like that, the Lord would not have been crucified. Therefore, the Lord's words, as quoted in the Gospel, have once and for all to be applied where the world is concerned, namely:
BM|0|15|3|0|In these days, that is, the time of this world - the kingdom of heaven needs force; only those who apply force will possess it. However, you, my friend, have never applied this moral force where the kingdom of heaven is concerned. Therefore, do not accuse the world too much, for I know that you were at all times more concerned with the world than with the spirit. In this respect, you were one of the chief opponents of enlightenment, an enemy of the Protestants whom you persecuted for alleged heresy with bitter hatred.
BM|0|15|4|0|Your slogan was never Si mundus vult decipi! - but just a merciless, Mundus decipi debet! (the world must be deceived) - and that sine exceptione (without exception)! I can tell you that the world is nowhere as bad as in the sphere of you and the likes of you who have, at all times, been enemies of the light. There were even times when you burnt at the stakes those who were only a little more enlightened in their thinking.
BM|0|15|5|0|You were one of those who spread darkness in the nations, not the worldly rulers whom you excommunicated if they dared to think with more enlightenment than suited your darkest tyrannical despotism. If some rulers are ignorant, they are your work; but never the other way round.
BM|0|15|6|0|I am quite aware of the fact that in some countries it would be particularly difficult to promote enlightenment; but for this, nobody can be blamed but your church.
BM|0|15|7|0|Who told you to erect idolatrous temples and altars? Who directed you to establish your so-called divine service in Latin? Who invented the indulgence? Who banned the Scriptures and substituted the most absurd and untrue legends of the so-called saints? Who invented the relics? Who invented the millions of holy images? Not an emperor or prince, but your church, which at all times has spread darkness to increase its power.
BM|0|15|8|0|Most princes are obedient believers in your doctrine, but what faith did you have, being well versed in the Scriptures? And whom did you obey, or how often did you pray without being paid for it?
BM|0|15|9|0|Since you had a bad influence on the world around you, and not the world on you, how can you expect any consideration from the Lord?
BM|0|15|10|0|And as to the martyrdom you have mentioned, you would much rather have been crucified for your tyrannical love for the darkness than for the pure light of God. You would have had little to fear from the princes, even less from their overseers, for I know only too well how you dealt with the princes if they opposed your absurd and degrading demands.
BM|0|15|11|0|I know only of very few cases where truly enlightened priests, teaching the pure Word of God, were jailed or even put to death as per your very grave accusations. However, I know of numerous people who suffered thus from you because they dared live in accordance with the Word of God.
BM|0|15|12|0|Do you think the old God has weakened since the time of the disciples, and cannot help him who is "clever as a serpent and as harmless as a dove", should he be threatened by the world?
BM|0|15|13|0|Look, I could name many brothers, besides Luther, who, in the darkest of times, still had the courage to own up to the true Word of God before all the world. The princes of the world did not behead any of them, but if they fell into your hands, they fared badly enough.
BM|0|15|14|0|I do hope you will understand that in this world nothing counts but pure truth combined with eternal love, and all your excuses are futile except your Mea quam maxima culpa (my greatest possible guilt). You must admit that God alone knows the world in its minutest detail from eternity. Therefore, it is absurd of you to try and describe the world to the Lord, in defense of your attitude, for His consideration, without realizing that you were one of those mainly responsible for the world's deterioration.
BM|0|15|15|0|To what extent you, as a prisoner of the world, deserve consideration, it will be afforded you. What the world owes you before God will be only a minor account. However, your debt will not be so negligible unless you repent and confess that you - who have always been bad - can do absolutely nothing, but the Lord alone can redeem and forgive you.
BM|0|15|16|0|You have a great fear of hell because your conscience tells you that this is where you belong, and you think God will throw you into hell like a stone into a chasm. But you do not realize that you fear only your imagined hell, whilst you enjoy being inside the real one.
BM|0|15|17|0|Behold, all your thoughts so far represented were more or less hell literally. For wherever there is a spark of egotism, arrogance, and blaming of others, there is hell; where carnal desire has not been dispelled voluntarily, there is still hell. As all this is still part of you, you are still very much in hell. Do you see how idle your fear is?
BM|0|15|18|0|The Lord, who has mercy with all beings, wants to save you from this hell and not condemn you deeper into it - as per your Roman maxim. Therefore, don't claim the Lord may say to those who want to go to hell: 'If you insist on going to hell, let it be so!'
BM|0|15|19|0|This is a sacrilegious claim! Though you do not wish to renounce hell, when did you ever hear the Lord condemn you to it?
BM|0|15|20|0|Ponder over these, my words, and change your attitude accordingly and I will pilot this boat that it will take you away from your hell into the realm of life. So be it!"
BM|0|16|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S CONFESSION OF GUILT. - HIS RESOLVE TO STAY WITH THE PILOT, HIS RESCUER. - AND THE ANGEL PETER AS THE THIRD ALLY.
BM|0|16|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, my dear friend, I must admit to my regret that you are right in every detail and I do see now that I have no excuse whatsoever and am alone responsible for everything that has happened. But I would like to learn from you where you are taking me and what my lot will be for eternity."
BM|0|16|2|0|(The skipper): "Ask your heart, your love! What does it say? What does it desire? When your love will have given a definite answer to your query, your lot will have been decided within you. For everyone is judged by his own love or desire:"
BM|0|16|3|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, friend, if I were judged by my love, only God knows where I would get to! For my mind is still like that of a fashion-crazy woman who has a choice of hundreds of dress materials and is unable to make up her mind which to take.
BM|0|16|4|0|An innermost feeling draws me towards God, my Creator. But then my numerous great sins get in the way and make the realization of this wish seem impossible.
BM|0|16|5|0|Then I remember those sheep and lambs of this world, and that it wouldn't be unpleasant at all to live with such sheep in eternity. But an inner voice warns me that it would never bring me nearer to God, it would rather take me farther away. Thus, also, this pet idea of mine sinks into this fathomless sea.
BM|0|16|6|0|Once more the thought comes to my mind that I could live as a simple farmer in some corner of this eternal spirit world and maybe once be granted the favor of seeing Jesus, even if only for a moment: But then my conscience again reminds me that I am not worthy of such a great honor - and I sink back into my sinful insignificance before Him, the Most Holy!
BM|0|16|7|0|Only one idea seems to me the least difficult to realize, and I must admit it has now turned out to be my pet idea - namely, to stay with you through all eternity, wherever you may go. Although, in the world I could not stand those at all who dared face me with the truth, I have come to love you very much, as you have told the truth to my face like a wise but mild judge. To this pet idea of mine I would stick in eternity!"
BM|0|16|8|0|(The skipper): "Alright, if that is your main love, of which you will still have to convince yourself, this can be realized immediately. We are not far off the shore now and quite near the hut where I live. You are aware of my trade by now - that I am a pilot in the truest sense of the word. You can take part in my business and in my little plot of land, which we shall work diligently in our free time to provide our livelihood. And if you now look, you will find somebody beside you who will stick to us faithfully."
BM|0|16|9|0|For the first time on this voyage, the bishop turns round and immediately recognizes the angel Peter. He embraces him, asking his forgiveness for insulting him.
BM|0|16|10|0|Peter reciprocates with the same love and praises the choice the bishop's heart has made.
BM|0|16|11|0|The boat has meanwhile reached the shore, is tied to a post, and the three enter the hut.
BM|0|17|0|1|IN THE PILOT'S HUT. - THE BLESSED BREAKFAST, AND MARTIN'S THANKS. - HIS NEW JOB WITH THE FISHERMEN.
BM|0|17|1|0|So far it has been rather dark. Inside the hut, the light seems to increase and a pleasant dawn gradually banishes the darkness of night. This, of course, takes place only before the eyes of the bishop, as it is always the brightest, everlasting and unchangeable day for the Lord, as well as for the angel Peter.
BM|0|17|2|0|The reason why it begins to dawn also for the bishop, is that love began to emerge in his heart because, through My mercy, he had, of his own free will, thrown out a lot of worldly filth and was still continuing the process.
BM|0|17|3|0|After he will have had My bread of life as refreshment, I shall instruct him in his duties. However, it is understandable that this man must be very hungry, since he has never before tasted of this truly nourishing food.
BM|0|17|4|0|Look how he eats one piece of bread after another, moved to tears!
BM|0|17|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, my dearest friend and from now on my employer, how good it is to be with you. Accept my deepest gratitude, and pass it on through your pure heart to God, the Lord. For my tongue is ever unworthy of giving thanks to the Lord, being much too great a sinner before Him.
BM|0|17|6|0|Thinking of the endless time of my hunger, thirst, and uninterrupted night, I want to thank the Lord with all my heart, that He allowed you to rescue and feed me so that I now feel like reborn. And look, it is getting lighter and lighter, like a morning in spring with the sun beginning to rise! Oh, how marvelous this place has now become!
BM|0|17|7|0|My dear friend, and you too, my first guide, do give me some work now so that I might express my great love for you, at least with the work of my hands!"
BM|0|17|8|0|(The Pilot): "Step outside the hut with us and there will be plenty of work for you. We are once more out of doors and on the seashore. Over there are the fishing nets. Go with the brother and bring them here to the boat. The sea is calm today and we shall have a good catch."
BM|0|17|9|0|The two hurriedly fetch the nets and put them into the boat, and the bishop says happily: "What a pleasant job! I do like the sea like this, but it did look so terribly different when I was waiting on the crumbling shore of my failure.
BM|0|17|10|0|But are there also fish in the spirit world? I never imagined this on earth!"
BM|0|17|11|0|(The Pilot): "And what fish! You will be surprised, and the more so, because we are supposed to catch all the fish from this sea. But don't despair, we'll manage it. It is just a matter of patience and courage and great manly perseverance.
BM|0|17|12|0|There will be many perils to overcome and often you will fear you are lost. In such moments, however, look at Me and do what I do, and everything will turn out in your favor. For every worthwhile act needs effort, patience and steady work! Now, let us untie the boat and put out to sea."
BM|0|17|13|0|The two untie the vessel and an easterly wind carries it as swiftly as an arrow out to sea.
BM|0|17|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, friends, it must be terribly deep here. The water looks quite black! Whatever would happen to us if the ship sank? "
BM|0|18|0|1|HUNTING FOR FISH.
BM|0|18|1|0|(The skipper): "Friend, don't be scared, for we are here on the water for a good purpose. Be it as deep as it may, we have nothing to fear. Now, take care! Throw the drag-net out! Where you see the water heaving, there is a huge fish. Quick, don't let us lose it!"
BM|0|18|2|0|The two throw out the net and the moment it has spread out in the water, a monster of a fish rushes in. Unable to break the strong net, it drags the boat away with it, not relaxing for a moment, but with ever growing fury.
BM|0|18|3|0|(The bishop, terrified, exclaims): "For God's sake, now we are lost! The monster is so huge that it fills the net with half of its head! Only God knows how deep its body reaches into the water. It may be three times the size of our boat! Even if we managed to kill it, what would we do with it? Oh, oh, it is dragging the boat with ever increasing fury and speed!"
BM|0|18|4|0|(Peter): "Don't be childish! Let the fish rush wherever and as long as it likes! While its head is in the net, it cannot go under; that I know, as an experienced fisherman. And after a while, it will calm down. Then it will be easy enough for us to tow it to the shore. Look, the fish is rushing straight towards the shore, which will soon stop it bolting!
BM|0|18|5|0|And have you forgotten what our beloved Master has told us? Look at Him, He is so calm. So we should be the same! But when He says, 'Follow Me; get to work,' then we'll have to get busy as directed by Him. For there is no greater Master than He in the art of fishing. But now watch out, we shall have to act in a moment!"
BM|0|18|6|0|(Now I speak): "Peter, take the big hook and thrust it behind the fish's gill. And you, Martin, jump out onto the shore, take the rope, and pull the boat onto the sand; tie it quickly to the existing pole, board the vessel again, take the second boat-hook and do what Peter did, for the monster is now worn out and will not give any trouble. But be quick!"
BM|0|18|7|0|The bishop hurries to carry out the instructions and having forcefully thrust the hook behind the other gill, the monster is fastened securely.
BM|0|18|8|0|(And now the Lord orders): "You two go and get the big rope with the heavy and sharp throwing-hook from the shore. It is lying in readiness near the hut. Meanwhile, I shall drag the fish closer to the shore, where you will hurl the hook at the monster's head. And you, Martin, mustn't be afraid if the fish should struggle mightily. With the necessary courage and perseverance, everything will work out satisfactorily! Hand Me the two shafts of the boat-hooks and then do as I have instructed."
BM|0|18|9|0|Everything is carried out as required, but when the heavy and sharp throwing-hook penetrates into its head, the fish starts twisting and struggling terrifyingly (for Bishop Martin), lashing up the water, throwing mighty waves onto the shore, which now and then cover up our new fisherman, Martin, who is all the more scared by the monster's huge jaws, with a thousand sharp teeth sometimes snapped at him dangerously close to where he is holding the rope. He is very frightened, but now even more for My sake, seeing that the fish with its mighty tail keeps lifting the boat out of the water and flinging it back again.
BM|0|18|10|0|(Peter says to the bishop): "Hold fast, brother! Gather all your strength or the monster might drag us down into the depths!"
BM|0|18|11|0|(The bishop): "Oh, brother, if I only were behind you! That beast keeps snapping at me, and the Master seems to be pushing it right under my nose. Every time it closes its mighty jaws with a snap, it discharges at least a hundred buckets full of water right into my face!
BM|0|18|12|0|This is a desperately hard and dangerous task! It would be too much even for galley slaves! Oh, m-m-m-brr-ah-ah, another full load of water into my face! I'm going to drown if this happens a few more times! Look, the jaws are opening up again. No! I can't stand it any longer! The water is so terribly cold and I'm frozen stiff as if I were lying naked on ice! In a moment the jaws will shut again!"
BM|0|18|13|0|(Peter): "There, take the spreader and prop up its jaws so that it cannot shut them."
BM|0|18|14|0|(The bishop): "Let's have it! Fine! Now this is the end of your snapping, you beast! That was a good idea, but you should have had it a bit sooner. However, it's all right now."
BM|0|18|15|0|(Now I speak from the boat). "Good, now fasten the hook-rope to a pole and board the ship. This fish is ours and won't get away. But we'll have to put out to sea without delay. Maybe we'll soon make another, even better catch."
BM|0|18|16|0|The two do as ordered, although Bishop Martin scratches his head for he has had quite enough with his first experience of fishing; however, he does as instructed.
BM|0|18|17|0|Both have boarded the ship, which is sailing out to sea as swiftly as an arrow.
BM|0|18|18|0|(Meanwhile, I remark to Bishop Martin): "Friend, you should never allow things to annoy you here. The man who tackles a task morosely, seldom succeeds. Therefore, patience, courage, and perseverance; joy will come after an accomplished task.
BM|0|18|19|0|Yes, my dear friend, in the spirit world, your Requiescant in pace (May they rest in peace), often rattled off in the world, doesn't count; but instead, 'Work while it is day! It is sufficient to rest during the night when nobody can work!' When it was night for you, you had no job; but since the day has dawned for you, you also have to work, for the realm of God is one of work and not one for idlers and breviary-worshipers. Therefore, take heart!
BM|0|18|20|0|Look towards the north where the twilight is still heavy on the waters. There the sea is heaving heavily, although there is no wind anywhere; Consequently, there must be some big fish there. So let's hurry and get busy; this fish shall be worth our efforts."
BM|0|18|21|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, friend, this fish might finish us off, with the help of the devil! But what are these big fish for in the spirit world? Is there a fast when only fish may be eaten? Or could it be that here, too, the flesh and fat of fish is traded?"
BM|0|18|22|0|(Say I): "Quickly now, take a sword, each of you, for this is a ten-headed hydra! The monster has noticed us and is heading straight for us! You, Peter, already know how this type of fish is caught. But you, Martin, do as the brother does. As soon as the hydra bends its serpent-heads into the boat, you start cutting the heads off until all ten have been severed from its long serpent-body, and I shall do the rest."
BM|0|18|23|0|Look, Peter, with his sharp sword, cuts one head after another from the black scaly body of the terrifying monster, or rather off its necks, for out of the body grow ten necks, each holding a head. But our bishop is somewhat at a loss as to where to hit because sheer terror has his eyes more closed than open.
BM|0|18|24|0|Peter has just severed the tenth head from its neck, and streams of blood are gushing from the monster. The sea around is red from blood and heaving wildly from the ravings of the headless serpent, whose body appears to the bishop to measure over a hundred fathoms in length, as well as in girth!
BM|0|18|25|0|(I again address the two): "Peter, put the sword back in its place and pass Me the big boat-hook, which I shall thrust into the monster's body to drag it toward us. And you, Martin, take the rudder, set it at the seventh degree east, and we shall soon have reached the shore with this excellent haul."
BM|0|18|26|0|Everything is carried out as directed and the boat, with its catch in tow, is soon swiftly sailing toward the familiar shore.
BM|0|18|27|0|As the shore is approaching, the bishop scans it for the first big fish, but to his astonishment, he can't see a trace of it.
BM|0|18|28|0|(Bishop Martin): "But what has happened? After all the trouble we had catching it and getting it here, we have now lost it! 1 did have a feeling as if we hadn't secured it safely enough.
BM|0|18|29|0|Oh, what disappointment! Now we have nothing to show for all the danger and trouble we went through! Dear friends, we'll have to fasten this new catch more securely, otherwise we might lose it too if we put out to sea again."
BM|0|18|30|0|(Peter): "Don't worry! The first fish has been taken care of. You see, there are more workers here who know exactly what to do with our hauls. Since we have now reached the shore, jump out and fasten the boat, and I and the Master will pull our spoil onto the shore."
BM|0|18|31|0|Bishop Martin, somewhat bewildered, does what he has been told, while we do, before his eyes, as Peter has said.
BM|0|18|32|0|When the second haul has been secured, I speak: "Since this catch has been so successful, we have accomplished one of our main tasks. So, let us now lift the smaller fish from the water with the drag-net and put them on the shore. We have hunted down the two big monsters, of which species there are no more in these waters. Therefore, we can now get on with the lighter work. Let's board the ship again and try our luck with the smaller fish."
BM|0|18|33|0|As directed by Me, the two lower the drag-nets into the water and I steer the boat. The work progresses well, and after every pull the fish from the nets are flung onto the shore. However, the moment they hit the shore, they disappear.
BM|0|19|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S DOUBTS ABOUT THE FUTILE TASK. -PETER'S GOOD REPLY, POINTING OUT THE IDLE, SENSELESS PERFORMANCES OF A ROMAN BISHOP.
BM|0|19|1|0|This vanishing of the fish gradually gets on Bishop Martin's nerves, and he mutters angrily: "What a stupid job! I am almost exhausted from all the lifting out and throwing onto the shore of these fish, and all in vain, as they all melt like butter in the sun!
BM|0|19|2|0|I must watch carefully to see where the fish are getting to. Hmm, I can't see a thing! Another throw by my colleague and nothing is left in this realm of immortality! A nice immortality - this! On earth, not much is left of the things that have been, but here -nothing at all!
BM|0|19|3|0|I have been looking forward to a hot, cooked salmon or other fish, but I haven't much hope now. I am not really hungry, but even thinking of hot, cooked salmon makes my mouth water.
BM|0|19|4|0|Of course, it is a million times better here than where I was before, but I don't fancy this breezy fisherman's work for all eternity. It is also strange how it has been dawning here for a considerable time, yet there is still no trace of a rising sun.
BM|0|19|5|0|What a strange world! What a strange existence! Whichever way you look at it, it doesn't make any sense. These, my only friends, are wise enough in their speech, but all the more stupid in their actions. If you take this senseless fishing, what a silly, unrewarding work it is; yet still these two go about it as if eternal salvation depended on it. But what can I do? I cannot expect anything better, and so I must be satisfied in God's name; I'll just have to carry on with this fishing; maybe later on something else will happen."
BM|0|19|6|0|(Peter asks the bishop): "What are you mumbling about? Could you already be tired?"
BM|0|19|7|0|(The bishop): "I'm not exactly tired, friend. But I must admit that I find this work rather funny, although I have no doubts that you and the Master are very wise men.
BM|0|19|8|0|Look, we have been laboring for quite some time now, and all for nothing! The first big fish is gone, and I cannot see a trace of the second one! The small fish vanish into the air before they even hit the ground! Tell me, what can such idle work be good for?
BM|0|19|9|0|I do know you as wise men, and most likely this work will have some wise purpose too. But could you tell me why we are doing all this and what it is good for?"
BM|0|19|10|0|(Peter): "Now look here, dear brother, when you were a bishop on earth, how much even idler work did you perform? Would anyone have been allowed to question your actions' real value and importance? Take for instance, the baptism of a bell, the consecration of an organ, or the various so-called priestly vestments.
BM|0|19|11|0|What significance and efficacy would all the different vestments have? Or the various monk's cowls? Why is one image of Mary more miraculous than another? Why is Florian for fire, and Johan Nepomuk for water, since both were thrown into the water - one in Austria into the Danube near Linz, the other one in Bohemia, into the Moldavia in Prague?
BM|0|19|12|0|Why is Jesus not found among the fourteen helpers in need? And why does the holy supplication-litany appeal to God's mercy first, when in the following the saints are appealed to for their intercession? Is it in order to induce God to listen to the saints? But if God listens, why then appeal to the saints at all?
BM|0|19|13|0|Why is Mary addressed with the Lord's Prayer ten times in the so-called Rosary, but God only once? Why does a church hold such a great number of large and small, wooden and metal crucifixes, and at least as many different images of Mary?
BM|0|19|14|0|What is the difference between Solemn Mass and an ordinary low Mass for the spirit? When did Christ, St. Peter, or St. Paul institute the so-called unbloody sacrifice with different rates of fees? What must God's heart be like, that it can watch with goodwill the millionfold daily slaughter of His Son?
BM|0|19|15|0|Look, my dear friend, in the world you performed countless futile and absolutely senseless rituals without believing in them at all! And still, with such futile actions, you didn't even ask yourself to what purpose. You were paid for it, you will say. Well, you will not have to work for nothing here either. What more do you want?
BM|0|19|16|0|But I can tell you that this work is not half as futile as your work on earth. Therefore, refrain from mumbling to yourself in future. Tell us frankly what worries you and our futile fishing will soon come to an end. However, as long as you play the Roman mystery-monger, we'll have to go on fishing, and our catches will keep coming to nothing, exactly like our advice in your heart. Try to understand this! Now take the net and resume your work patiently."
BM|0|20|0|1|THE SPIRITUAL CORRESPONDENCE OF THE FISHING. - THE COMPOSITION OF THE SOUL. - MARTIN'S EXCUSES, AND THE LORD'S REPRIMAND.
BM|0|20|1|0|The bishop does as told, and says: "I do feel a bit better since I have now, at least, an idea why I am doing this and what this seemingly futile work is good for.
BM|0|20|2|0|As I see it now, these fish illustrate my follies: the big ones my cardinal follies, and the smaller ones my countless minor blunders. But how my follies and various shabby tricks managed to turn into big and small fish in this sea, I cannot figure out.
BM|0|20|3|0|Most probably this sea has its origin in the deluge, whose waters absorbed the bulk of man's mortal sins, including mine in advance. This is the only explanation that seems to make any sense to me.
BM|0|20|4|0|However, why the sins present themselves as fish in this deluge of water is beyond me! Only the Almighty, Who has stored away these waters from the ancient deluge for the spirit world in this endless basin, knows the reason why.
BM|0|20|5|0|Therefore, I shall not ask any more questions, but carry on with the fishing in order to remove my share of sins as soon as possible."
BM|0|20|6|0|(Now I speak): "That is right! Work diligently, friend! Rome was not built in a day. With patience, all difficulties can be overcome. This is not Noah's flood, nor are the fish we are removing from the water your anticipated sins. But this sea is nevertheless a deluge, though not of anticipated sins, but of all the sins you committed in the world.
BM|0|20|7|0|The reason why your sins appear in the shape of fish and sea monsters in different sizes is that every sin causes incompetence of the soul, which then disperses its countless mangled constituents, originating in the water and perfected in the fire of love of God in the human heart, resulting in the attainment of God's image.
BM|0|20|8|0|As a child you were endowed with a physically complete soul in your body. However, by not living according to God's order and only to bestial order from the elements of which the soul is originally composed, you lost a lot of your soul's components. And now, in order to make your soul plastically complete, we have to lift all that was lost from the sea of your sins. Only after this has been accomplished can we take care of your spirit and its unification with your soul. Therefore, be diligent and patient, and you will soon understand what a good pilot is supposed to do here.
BM|0|20|9|0|As these sea monsters here represent your sinful actions, they must disappear the moment they are lifted out, to face the light of God, which results in the manifestation of which it is written:
BM|0|20|10|0|'The kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast 111 to the sea, and gathered of every kind: which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away.'
BM|0|20|11|0|We have already lifted out quite a number of your deeds in the form of various fish, but, as you can see, they do not last in the light of God. And why? Because your ruined soul consumes them in order to regain its full shape.
BM|0|20|12|0|When will there be deeds in your sea that last? Seek to fill your heart and awaken its love. There is still going to be a lot of futile work for your hands before you experience love of God in your heart.
BM|0|20|13|0|If you realize this and understand what you have to achieve, you will keep working in true remorse, humility, and patience, until you succeed in your aspiration, thus gaining a clear vision as to your own proper judgment - and from this the mercy of God. So be it!"
BM|0|20|14|0|Bishop Martin ponders over these words, but keeps working. After a while, he again turns to Me and says: "Dearest Master, you seem to be able to see through my life on earth like a jeweler does through a diamond, and although I find you most kind, in your justified reprimand you are as relentless as the barest truth itself.
BM|0|20|15|0|It is true that all my actions must be an abomination before the Lord, due to the fact that all my life on earth I moved in falsehood and, to a certain degree, was forced to do it. Consequently, my actions couldn't possibly be anything but bad, which I now see clearly. But even if you were an angel yourself, you must admit that man cannot be blamed for all his shortcomings and faults, considering that he did not create himself with all his various inclinations.
BM|0|20|16|0|If I had created and educated myself, I alone would be the cause of everything I did and should, of course, be held responsible for all my actions, and be condemned accordingly. However, to condemn all my actions and brand them as deadly sins because I committed them, seems, if not exactly unfair, at least too severe.
BM|0|20|17|0|If the son of a robber becomes a robber, too, having had no other background than robbery and murder, could he justly be blamed for his horrible deeds?
BM|0|20|18|0|Or can the tiger be condemned because he is cruel and bloodthirsty? Who equipped the viper with his lethal poison?
BM|0|20|19|0|Can you blame a cannibal in darkest Africa for eating men if he can hunt them successfully? Why doesn't an angel or other good spirit descend from heaven to teach him what is right? Or should God really have created millions of people merely for damnation? This would indeed be cruel tyranny.
BM|0|20|20|0|My opinion is therefore: To everyone his due, but he shouldn't be condemned for what is not his, and he cannot be blamed for."
BM|0|20|21|0|(I reply): "Friend, you do a great injustice to Me with your words. Don't you see that we are helping you with this work because I am quite familiar with your stoical principles of justice?
BM|0|20|22|0|Whatever you blame on your alleged neglected education, Brother Peter has taken upon himself. And all the things you blame on your Creator, I Myself have shouldered.
BM|0|20|23|0|Do you really believe that you are quite guiltless where your own part is concerned? Can you honestly assert this? Were you not taught God's commandments, as well as the laws of the civil code? Didn't you, in many instances, know exactly that you were planning to commit a sin?
BM|0|20|24|0|And when your conscience warned you, did you not ignore it, but did evil against it's loud voice? Do you blame that too on your education, or on the Creator?
BM|0|20|25|0|Although your parents were paragons of generosity, you were hard-hearted toward the poor. Do you blame that, too, on your upbringing?
BM|0|20|26|0|Since you became more tyrannical than an eagle whilst your parents were humble in their hearts, as demanded by the Word of God, was that, too, the fault of your upbringing or even the Creator?
BM|0|20|27|0|Do you see now how wrong it is of you to blame your Creator? It is better to realize this and be humble, for none of your excuses will have any weight with God. But if you love God above all and love your brothers, you will find justice. So be it!"
BM|0|21|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S PHILOSOPHICALLY SILLY EXCUSE. - A KINDLY AND DIVINELY EARNEST CONSCIENCE REFLECTOR.
BM|0|21|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "It would be quite alright to love God above all else, and your neighbor as yourself, if only one knew how to do it. For shouldn't God be loved with the purest love, which most likely applies also to the love of your neighbor; but how can we awaken such a love in ourselves?
BM|0|21|2|0|I am familiar with the feeling of friendship and with love for women. I also know the selfish love of children for their parents. But parental love I do not know. The love of God could not possibly be like any of these types of love, which, being directed toward other creatures, are based on self-interest.
BM|0|21|3|0|I even claim that man, as God's creature, is incapable of loving his Creator. This might be possible only with absolute divine freedom, which maybe the archangels enjoy. But man finds himself only on the lowest spiritual level, far removed from God's holiness and absolute divine freedom.
BM|0|21|4|0|God should be satisfied to be loved by His creatures as they love each other; as children love their parents, or as a young man loves his girl, or as one brother loves another; or also as a poor man loves his unselfish benefactor, or a ruler his throne, or like every man loves himself.
BM|0|21|5|0|But for such love, there is no object - not even the ability to visualize such a sublime object. What does God look like? What man has ever set eyes on God? Who has spoken to Him? How is it possible to love a being which you cannot even imagine? A being which is not even known historically, only mythically, with poetical embellishments interspersed with ideas from the severe ancient Hebrew moral code."
BM|0|21|6|0|(Now I speak): "Friend, with this absurd rubbish, you couldn't even cleanse a single thread of your filthy garment! You had plenty of objects in the world. There were the many poor, the widows, orphans, and countless other needy people. Why did you not love them although you had plenty of love for yourself?
BM|0|21|7|0|You loved your own parents only for the sake of their gifts to you. And if you thought they had not given you enough, you wished they would die so that you could inherit from them.
BM|0|21|8|0|You loved your subordinate priests if they supplied you with rich sacrifices; if the latter stopped coming in, you became their relentless tyrant.
BM|0|21|9|0|You blessed the rich sheep who sacrificed abundantly, whilst the poor were threatened with hell.
BM|0|21|10|0|You loved the widows well enough if they were young, pretty and rich, and willing to please you; and the same applied to the well-developed orphan girls between the ages of sixteen and twenty years.
BM|0|21|11|0|With a love toward these types of objects it is, naturally, impossible to exalt oneself in contemplation and love of the supreme and most lovable object.
BM|0|21|12|0|Since the Gospel, the most sublime teaching of Jesus the Christ, was the main subject in your education, why didn't you at least once in your lifetime try to practice even one of the texts in order to find out who inspired it?
BM|0|21|13|0|Is it not written, 'He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me and I will manifest Myself to him.
BM|0|21|14|0|If you had tried out in practice but one of the texts, you would soon have convinced yourself that this teaching is of God and, besides, God's objectivity would have become imaginable as it has become to many thousands of simpler people than you are.
BM|0|21|15|0|It is further written: 'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.' Did you ever do any of these?
BM|0|21|16|0|As you never tried any of these, you could not possibly acquire a spiritual image of God. Therefore, it is absurd of you to say you cannot love God because He has never become an object for you; whilst this would have happened if you had done anything at all towards this aim.
BM|0|21|17|0|Tell me, what image of God could your impure love have evoked that might have drawn some sparks from your hardened heart? You are silent, but I will describe it for you.
BM|0|21|18|0|God would either have to be a beautiful female, or endow you with the greatest possible power and glory, and besides, allow you to sleep with the most beautiful maidens without your virility ever lessening. He would have to allow you everything your imagination might consider enjoyable, even pass His divine nature to you, so that you could use the universe for your own pleasure.
BM|0|21|19|0|Such a God you might find lovable, but the image of a poor crucified Jesus would make the concept of divinity unbearable, even contemptible for you.
BM|0|21|20|0|No wonder that, under these circumstances, you have to ask how God can be loved with pure, worthy love. The reason is obvious: you never wanted to apprehend God and, consequently, love Him! You were afraid a better spirit might take possession of you and guide you to meekness, love of your neighbor, and eventually, to true cognition and love of God.
BM|0|21|21|0|This is the actual reason why you have asked how God could and should be loved. But since you do not love your brothers whom you see and still do not want to love, how could you love God Whom you do not see and do not want to see?
BM|0|21|22|0|We two are now your best friends and brothers, but in your heart you continuously despise us, although we want to help you. Therefore, change your heart! Begin with loving your benefactors and you will find the way to the heart of God without your stupid philosophy. So be it!"
BM|0|21|23|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, yes, you are quite right, and I do love and respect both of you very much, in your wisdom, your strength, love, patience, and perseverance. But if you, my dearest friend, wouldn't keep reminding me of my accursedness, stressing its severity, I would love you far more deeply. However, the penetrating sharpness of your words fills me with fear rather than with love for you and your friend, Peter. Let your words be more considerate, and I shall love you with all my heart."
BM|0|21|24|0|(Say I): "Friend, what do you expect of Me? Do you consider a flatterer a true friend, one who is afraid to tell the truth to somebody's face? You deceive yourself!
BM|0|21|25|0|There is not a good word to be said for you! Not one noble deed of love on your part! If ever you did something that appeared noble to the world, it was really evil. For all your actions were just policy hiding some secret tyrannical scheme.
BM|0|21|26|0|Of any occasional miserly charity, just about the whole world had to be notified. Is that in accordance with the Gospel which teaches that the right hand should not know what the left is doing?
BM|0|21|27|0|When you gave somebody advice in your capacity as a cleric, there would always be some profit for you in it.
BM|0|21|28|0|When you appeared affable, it was meant to show all around you how high you actually were.
BM|0|21|29|0|When your voice sounded mild, you merely sought to achieve what the sirens did with their songs or the hyenas with their cries. You were always a greedy beast of prey!
BM|0|21|30|0|In short, there was no redeeming feature about you, and you were practically already over head and ears in hell. But the Lord had mercy with you, took hold of you, and wants to free you from the shackles of hell. Do you really think this could be possible without showing you what you are like?
BM|0|21|31|0|Or have you never seen what a watchmaker on earth does with a watch that is out of order? He takes it apart, examines and cleans every one of its parts carefully, straightens out what is bent, files where necessary, adds what might be missing, and then puts the whole movement together again. Could a watchmaker make a faulty watch go if he just polished it on the outside but left the movement as it was?
BM|0|21|32|0|You are like a watch movement which is completely out of order; and you can only be bettered if your corrupt nature is completely dissected. Everything has to be exposed to the light of eternal incorruptible truth so that you might have a good look at yourself and see everything that is totally corrupt within you.
BM|0|21|33|0|Only after you have recognized all your faults, can work be commenced to once more make of you a man in accordance with the order of God. But it must be a completely new man, for your present one is absolutely useless!
BM|0|21|34|0|Since I am doing all this for you, don't I deserve your love?"
BM|0|22|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S HUMBLE REPENTANCE AND THE AWAKENING OF HIS LOVE. - THE CHANGED LANDSCAPE, AND THE PALACE AND ITS DIRTY INTERIOR.
BM|0|22|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "You are quite right, dearest friend. Only now do I seem to understand! I also feel love within me - yes, I now love you with all my heart! Oh, let me embrace you, for I now see how terribly stupid I have been and how truly noble your intentions are. Oh, you wonderful friend, and also you, my first guide, do forgive me my gross blindness!
BM|0|22|2|0|But what is this? The sea has vanished and so has our boat. Everything is dry, beautiful land! What lovely meadows, and that beautiful garden and over there where the hut once stood, now stands a magnificent palace! How did this happen?"
BM|0|22|3|0|(Say I): "Look, brother, a tiny spark of true love for us, your brothers and friends, created all this. It dried out the sea of your sins with all its evil effects, and it converted the mire of your heart into fertile land. The poor hut of your cognition was turned into a palace by that spark of love.
BM|0|22|4|0|However, notwithstanding the beauty of all this, no ripe, eatable fruit can be found anywhere. Everything is still very much like the fig tree which bore no fruit at a time when the Lord was hungry for its fruit.
BM|0|22|5|0|Therefore, it is now important to become active and let the newly awakened love have its way; as a result, these trees will soon bear fruit. As in the world everything grows and ripens in the light and warmth of the sun, here it does the same in the light of the love of a human heart. Man's heart is forever the sun of this world!
BM|0|22|6|0|Soon many opportunities will present themselves to keep your heart active, expand and increase its strength. The more kind acts you let it perform, the greater will be the blessings you will notice in this area.
BM|0|22|7|0|But now let us enter the palace, where we shall discuss the details of your present state. There you will also find many opportunities to occupy your heart. So be it!"
BM|0|22|8|0|We are already inside the palace, where it does not look by far as magnificent as it did from the outside. Bishop Martin is also rather struck by what he sees, and cannot refrain from making a satirical remark:
BM|0|22|9|0|Appearances are deceptive! Whoever built this palace has planned badly. It looks as if the interior of this building has not been completed at all, but just superficially done up for appearance's sake.
BM|0|22|10|0|Dear friends, I must admit that I would prefer the former hut a million times to this. Look at all the dirt here. I couldn't bear to stay here for very long.
BM|0|22|11|0|I beg you, dear friends, let us go outside again where it is so beautiful. In these filthy rooms I wouldn't be capable of one good thought. I find these rooms singularly repugnant!"
BM|0|22|12|0|(Now I speak again): "I can see that you do not like the interior of this palace, dear friend. But you will understand that the interior of your heart, which corresponds to this palace in every detail, is quite as offensive to the Lord as these filthy rooms are to your eyes.
BM|0|22|13|0|In the world, you surely heard the fable about Hercules, who had to perform twelve hard tasks in order to be admitted into the community of the gods. One of those tasks was the famous cleaning of the stable.
BM|0|22|14|0|And what did Hercules do? He diverted a whole river through the stable, and all the manure was lifted and washed away in the shortest time.
BM|0|22|15|0|In the same way, you should conduct a whole stream of love through the sin-filled chambers of your heart, to quickly clear away all the dirt.
BM|0|22|16|0|While we were still at sea - the sea that arose from the deluge of your sins - a tiny spark of true love was sufficient to dry it up and change the mud into fertile soil.
BM|0|22|17|0|This little spark, the result of My words, an outward stimulant, could only stir up the surface of your heart and purify it, but the core remained unchanged, a regular Augean stable, which only you yourself can clean up. And, as already said, this can be done by means of a stream of true love for us, your brothers and greatest friends, as well as for those whom you will soon be meeting and who will be needing you.
BM|0|22|18|0|Look out through this window. What do you see in the distance, towards the north?"
BM|0|23|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S FIRST DEED OF CHARITY TOWARDS THE POOR NEW ARRIVALS.
BM|0|23|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "I see a number of ragged people limping along very slowly. They seem to have no shelter. Most likely, they are also hungry and miserable.
BM|0|23|2|0|Friend, I pity those wretched wanderers. Allow me to go to them and lead them to this place to give them shelter and look after them as best I can. Though these rooms are dirty, they will serve them better than those rough, frozen paths leading in the familiar direction where, as I know, conditions are getting worse."
BM|0|23|3|0|(Say I): "That is all right! Go and do as your heart dictates. But don't be discouraged when you find the travelers to be Lutherans!"
BM|0|23|4|0|(Bishop Martin): "I don't like the idea very much. But then, I don't seem to care really whether they are Lutheran , Mohammedan, Jewish, or Chinese! Every man who needs help, should have it!"
BM|0|23|5|0|Bishop Martin, still in his peasant clothes, hurries after the travelers, shouting at them to wait for him. This they do, in order to hear what he wants of them. They have only just arrived in the spirit world from earth, and they do not know what to do.
BM|0|23|6|0|Having reached the group, the bishop addresses it in a very friendly voice: "Dear friends, where to are you heading? For heaven's sake, tum back and follow me or you will all perish! The path that you are following leads dead straight to an abyss which will swallow you forever!
BM|0|23|7|0|I, however, have been in this area, together with two dear friends, for quite a while, and thus am able to warn you.
BM|0|23|8|0|Look towards the south, and you will see a palace there. Although its interior is by far not as good as it looks on the outside, it will provide shelter and a piece of bread, which in any case would be much preferable to continuing on your dangerous path. Therefore, don't hesitate, but return with me and, by God, you will not regret it!"
BM|0|23|9|0|One of the wanderers speaks: "All right, we will follow you, but be sure not to take us to a Catholic house! There we wouldn't stay, for we find nothing as disgusting as Roman Catholicism, the Pope, his bishops, and the most evil monasticism of the Roman whore!"
BM|0|23|10|0|(Bishop Martin): "Rubbish! Pope, bishop, monk, Luther, Calvin, Mohammed, Moses, Brahma, Zoroaster - all that counts only on the silly earth; here in the spirit world, all these earthly differences cease to exist. Here, there is only one thing that counts, and that is LOVE! This alone can help us to get ahead; everything else is only of minor importance.
BM|0|23|11|0|On earth I was a Roman bishop, and very proud of it; but when I arrived here, I soon learned that it does not make any difference whatsoever what one had been on earth. All that counts here is what one has done.
BM|0|23|12|0|Therefore, forget about Luther or Calvin, but follow me! You will not regret it! However, should you not like it here, you can still continue on this road."
BM|0|23|13|0|(The leader of the party): "You seem to be quite a sensible man and, therefore, we shall follow you to your house. But one thing we must ask of you beforehand - that there will be no discussions about religion between us, for we detest anything that is called 'religion'!"
BM|0|23|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "As you wish! Discuss whatever you want to! I hope that we shall get to know each other better and that you will never find anything about my person that might offend you. So let us go and establish ourselves in the house which is mine and also my friends ."
BM|0|23|15|0|Bishop Martin leads the way, and the whole party of thirty follows him. He leads them straight into the palace where I and Peter are waiting and addresses Me joyfully:
BM|0|23|16|0|(Bishop Martin): "Look, my dear friend and brother in the Lord, I brought them all safely here. Would you be good enough and show me where we could put them up. And then I must ask you for some bread, for they will no doubt be very hungry."
BM|0|23|17|0|(Say I): "The door over there to the east leads to a large and well furnished room. There they will find everything they require. But you come back immediately, as an important task is waiting for us which cannot be delayed."
BM|0|23|18|0|Bishop Martin does as instructed by Me, and the party is very pleased with the well-equipped room. Then the bishop returns and asks where the new task may be found.
BM|0|24|0|1|A NEW TASK FOR THE BISHOP. - PUTTING OUT A FIRE AND SAVING LIVES. - THE FIRE VICTIMS ARE TAKEN IN AND FITTED OUT WITH CLOTHES.
BM|0|24|1|0|(And I say): "Look to the north! Do you see the fire? We must hurry there and stop the fire, or the whole area here might suffer. A fire of evil in the spirit world spreads much faster than a fire in the natural world."
BM|0|24|2|0|We hurry toward the fire and have already reached it. A very poor village is enveloped in flames, and we see a crowd of wretched, totally naked villagers fleeing from their burning huts. In the center of the village, however, we see a better-type house with a balcony, on which there are five people pitifully shouting for help. The flames have almost reached them and could devour them in a moment!
BM|0|24|3|0|(Bishop Martin, seeing this, shouts): "Friends, for heaven's sake, where could we find a ladder so that I might climb up to them and possibly save them, with your help?"
BM|0|24|4|0|(Say I): "Look, there is something like that lying at our feet. Take it and follow your heart!"
BM|0|24|5|0|Bishop Martin grabs the ladder and rushes to the house with the balcony. The house is already completely enveloped in flames. He leans the ladder against the balcony, climbs up fearlessly, takes two of the people who had already collapsed on his shoulders, and carries them to safety, while the three stronger ones follow behind him. Thus he has saved the soul-lives of five in a minute's time.
BM|0|24|6|0|After completion of this task, the bishop returns to Me and says: "Oh, thank God that I succeeded in this rescue! I thought already that my zeal had got me into serious trouble.
BM|0|24|7|0|Oh, friends, what heat! My hair must be all singed! But it doesn't matter as long as these poor people are safe! Two were already near death, and it was high time to rescue them from the flames. But they are quite revived now, and this gives me more happiness than if I had gained the beatitudes of the three or seven heavens.
BM|0|24|8|0|And, brothers and friends, let us take the poor people whom I rescued and all the homeless ones crouching along the fence, naked and lamenting, to our place. Oh, dear brothers, do allow me this joy."
BM|0|24|9|0|(Say I): "Of course, we'll do it! That is mainly why we did come here. But first, we have to put out the fire, and after that we can take the poor things home with us! So let us fight the fire!"
BM|0|24|10|0|(Bishop Martin): "That would be all right if we had a little ocean on hand. But I cannot see a drop of water anywhere. How are we going to fight the fire without water?"
BM|0|24|11|0|(Say I): "See that staff on the ground, similar to the one Moses carried? Take it up and thrust it into the ground. If you do that full of faith, we shall have plenty of water. For this area here is quite swampy. So do it!"
BM|0|24|12|0|Bishop Martin does as I suggest, and a spring gushes from the ground. The bishop says: "That is fine! Now we'll have to get some vessels to carry the water."
BM|0|24|13|0|(Say I): "Friend, that will do! The water will do its part by itself, for this mighty spring will soon quench the flames. Therefore, we can now take the rescued people home with us, have some rest and refreshment so that we can tackle a new task. Go now and bring them all to Me!"
BM|0|24|14|0|Bishop Martin, in the best of spirits, goes to fetch the poor fire victims, and we all enter the palace where the guests are accommodated in another spacious room.
BM|0|24|15|0|And there, since they are still naked, the bishop takes off his peasant smock and puts it around the shoulders of the one he considers to be the poorest and weakest of all. And his vest he gives to another one who seems just as pitiful; whereupon everybody praises his attitude.
BM|0|24|16|0|But he, like an upright man, says: "My dear, poor friends and brothers, do not praise me, but rather praise God and my two friends here! For I myself have been taken in by them only recently and they have done so much for me. I am only a poor servant of these friends, but your rescue has given me great joy, and that is my best reward!"
BM|0|24|17|0|(Say I): "So it is right, beloved brother! You have changed from a Saul into a Paul! If you continue in this way, you will soon be a real helper for Me and My friend and brother. But let us now go to our apartment!"
BM|0|25|0|1|DIFFERENT THINKING ON EARTH AND IN THE BEYOND - INTRODUCTION TO THE LIVING SCIENCE OF CORRESPONDENCES. MARTIN'S THIRST FOR ACTION AND FATIGUE OF KNOWLEDGE.
BM|0|25|1|0|We now enter our apartment, which is nicely furnished, but without luxury.
BM|0|25|2|0|Bishop Martin is astonished at this unexpected change, and says: "But, dear friends and brothers, whoever has cleaned up and decorated this room so beautifully during our absence? It was poorer before than the most ordinary peasant's dwelling. Now, even the windows seem larger and the tables and chairs are so clean and attractive! Oh, tell me, how has this been achieved?"
BM|0|25|3|0|(Say I): "Dear brother, the explanation is simple enough! On earth, if someone wants to redecorate his house, he plans it in his head and then engages various craftsmen and artists to carry out the actual work in accordance with his plans.
BM|0|25|4|0|However, on earth, due to the inertia of matter which has to be overcome, this takes much longer than it does here. Here, this obstacle does not exist and thus such a plan becomes a completed task immediately. For what a perfect spirit thinks and wills, is already completed as intended.
BM|0|25|5|0|Naturally, in this eternal realm of spirits, the thinking differs considerably from that on earth. There, thinking consists of ideas and pictures taken from worldly notions and the changes they are subjected to. But here, the thinking arises out of the spirit's God-given abilities, awakened by him through active love for God and his neighbor, and enlightened by the Divine Light.
BM|0|25|6|0|This apartment is solely the result of your charity toward your fellowmen. But it is still simple, though attractive, because the Divine Light has not yet taken root in you and filled your life. When this happens, you will be fully conscious of the fact and will understand all this. You are still lacking the right cognition of God essential for this, but if your love continues to grow, you will soon have achieved it. Let us now sit down at the table where some refreshment is already waiting for us. So be it!"
BM|0|25|7|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, yes, so it is! Everything is miraculous here, like a magic table; one has to get used to it, the same as on earth one has to get used to the wonders of nature. It does not worry you if you don't understand them - you just get used to them. The same will probably apply here.
BM|0|25|8|0|Anyway, I don't mind not understanding God's miracles. As long as I am kept busy and get some rest and refreshment now and then, as is the case at present, and with you two as company, I could not think of anything better for all eternity.
BM|0|25|9|0|I now comprehend God as a real Person Who dwells in an eternally inaccessible light and Who is holy, most holy, almighty and infinitely wise. To know more about Him, the Eternal, I would even consider a deadly sin, and we should just accept with gratitude whatever His kindness provides for us!"
BM|0|25|10|0|(Say I): "All right, My dear brother, let us now sit down to our bread and you, Peter, go and fetch the wine-filled cup from over there!"
BM|0|26|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S MODESTY AND MEEKNESS. THE BLESSED LOVE-FEAST AT THE LORD'S TABLE.
BM|0|26|1|0|We now sit down at the table and Peter brings the wine and a toga (old Roman outer garment) for Bishop Martin, and says: "There, brother, since you gave your coat and vest to the poor, put on this somewhat better garment for the meal."
BM|0|26|2|0|Bishop Martin looks at the beautiful light-blue robe with deep red trimming, and says: "Ah, but this is much too beautiful for the likes of me! How can you suggest that I, a poor sinner, should wear a robe similar to the one our Savior Jesus, the worthiest of all men, used to wear on earth? That would be a mockery!
BM|0|26|3|0|No, I shall not do that! Although Jesus was not exactly the God ignorant people like to make Him, He was still the wisest and best of men that ever walked on earth, the perfect man without sin, deserving the highest goodwill of the Lord; whereas I am and was a great sinner. Therefore, I cannot wear this robe!
BM|0|26|4|0|I would rather not eat a morsel of bread, nor have a drop of wine, than put on this Jesus-robe in the truest sense, being as unworthy as I am. Give me any rag suitable for me! It is quite enough that in the world I wore the robes of Melchisedec, which folly caused me enough suffering here; for the future, I hope to be wiser with the help of God!"
BM|0|26|5|0|(Say I): "As you wish! There is absolutely no coercion here. Have your meal without a coat. So be it!"
BM|0|26|6|0|(Bishop Martin): "I am glad about that - no luxury for me! But now, dear brothers, I do have a request. Although I am quite hungry and thirsty by now, I am sure our poor proteges are much worse off. Therefore, do grant me permission to give them my share and let me take it to them personally. The joy of having fed these poor ones shall be the main satisfaction of my heart!"
BM|0|26|7|0|(Say I): "Dearest brother, this wish from your heart makes Me very happy! However, this time your wish is sufficient, as your proteges have been well provided for. Therefore, come and sit down with Me and eat and drink to your heart's content. After the meal, we shall go and visit them and see whether we find some suitable occupation for them. So be it!"
BM|0|26|8|0|(Peter speaks): "Lord and Master, do administer the bread and wine, for it tastes so much better when You do it, than if I help myself. Please do this for us, dearest Lord and Master!"
BM|0|26|9|0|(Say I): "Yes, my dear brother, it will be My pleasure, if only our dear friend and brother here does not mind."
BM|0|26|10|0|(Bishop Martin): "Not at all, dear friends. I do know the sect of the so-called bread-breakers; you probably belonged to it on earth. This, of course, does not make any difference in the spirit-world, but if somebody enjoys such human pious memories, let him do it. But I have had my fill of ceremonies in the world, so that I can do very well without them here.
BM|0|26|11|0|Therefore, I do not care whether you break or cut or saw up the bread, as long as there is something to chew when it is needed! But I quite agree that the master of the house should distribute the bread to his servants; you feel more free and easy eating bread that has been handed to you, than if you had helped yourself."
BM|0|26|12|0|(Say I): "Quite right! So, since you do not mind, I shall break the bread, bless it, and give it to you!"
BM|0|26|13|0|I now break the bread, bless it, and give it to them.
BM|0|26|14|0|Peter is close to tears with joy, but Bishop Martin puts his arm around him and says: "What a dear, good soul you are! The breaking of bread must have reminded you of the scene with the two disciples on their way to Emmaus, which might have been real, but most likely was a pious invention. I must admit, I was often moved to tears by it myself.
BM|0|26|15|0|For this scene is not only of deep significance, it also makes you wish it had really taken place. Weak and short-sighted men just love to hear and dream of miracles, especially in ancient times, when God Himself played a part, unrecognized by the people involved. A miracle like that happening during their own lifetime would seem much more incredible.
BM|0|26|16|0|Dearest master and friend, do break the bread any time, as I, too, like this pious custom!
BM|0|26|17|0|What wonderfully-tasting bread! And the wine - I have never tasted better wine on earth, I'm sure! Is this wine, maybe, also of a spiritual nature? Although it doesn't really matter where it has come from as long as it tastes good. God be praised in eternity for this delicious meal! Now I can tackle the next job even if it is hard work."
BM|0|26|18|0|(Say I): "I am glad that you both have enjoyed this meal. May it be blessed for you! But let us now go and see how our poor are getting on."
BM|0|27|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S PECULIAR EXPERIENCE WITH HIS PROTEGES. - HE WANTS TO ENLIGHTEN BUT IS HIMSELF BEING ENLIGHTENED.
BM|0|27|1|0|We now go to the first thirty people whom Bishop Martin had brought to the palace. As we enter, they prostrate themselves, crying: "O Lord, o Lord, almighty God in Jesus Christ, do not come to us, for we are great sinners, unworthy of any mercy! Your nearness, Most Holy, is too overwhelming for us!"
BM|0|27|2|0|Bishop Martin looks around to all sides, wondering where the thirty might have seen Jesus. But, still not seeing anything, he asks Me: "Dear friend, whatever is the matter with these poor people? Are they out of their minds? Or did they, maybe, have some wine, fell asleep, and are now having either a Lutheran or a Roman nightmare?"
BM|0|27|3|0|(Say I): "Oh, no, nothing of the kind. They are taking Me for Him, and that is why they are crying like that!"
BM|0|27|4|0|(Bishop Martin): "So it is a sort of mental weakness after all. But, in my opinion, they are quite right to praise you, their present greatest benefactor, as representing the Most High. For, as I see it, every benefactor like you has in him a considerable portion of the actual deity, and by praising him, the deity in him is also praised. What should be done now with these poor people?"
BM|0|27|5|0|(Say I): "We shall honor their wish. We'll leave them to their notion and go and see the others. For if they, at this stage, believe not to be able to bear My nearness, we should not torture them. Eventually, things will come right!"
BM|0|27|6|0|(Bishop Martin): "I'm sure that will be the best! Such things should not be rushed. So let us go quickly to the ones we saved from the fire. I am looking forward to seeing them."
BM|0|27|7|0|We now quickly go to the others. At the door, I say to the bishop: "Brother, do go in first and tell them that I and Peter are coming. If they want to see Me, I shall go inside, but if they don't, which you will soon gather from their words, come back without delay and we shall turn to some other task."
BM|0|27|8|0|Bishop Martin does as directed by Me, goes to the fire victims and addresses them with a somewhat pathetic air, like that of an official: "Dear friends, the Lord and Master of this house is willing to visit you if it suits you. If it shouldn't suit you just now, let me know and he will not come. But I, as your friend, would like to point out that he is a very good and mild master, and you should really want to see him. However, you are free to decide for yourselves. So, let me know what you think."
BM|0|27|9|0|The fire victims, however, ask the bishop: "Do you know at all who the master of this house is?"
BM|0|27|10|0|(Bishop Martin): "Not really, but this is not necessary in the spirit-world. I know from experience that he is an exceptionally good and wise man. To want to learn more would be foolish. Therefore, you, too, should be satisfied with what I have truthfully told you. And now let me know what you want to do."
BM|0|27|11|0|(One of the victims): "But friend, why are you so insidious and want to hold back from us the Most Holy and Highest?
BM|0|27|12|0|For behold, the Lord and Master of this house is also the sole Lord, Creator and eternal Master of the heavens and all the solar systems of the whole of infinity, as well as of all men and angels in Jesus Christ!
BM|0|27|13|0|How then can you say you don't know Him? Are you blind that you have not noticed His pierced hands and feet, which we saw at the first glance?
BM|0|27|14|0|Behold His mild earnestness, His great love and wisdom, and lay your hand in His pierced side; surely you will then understand, even clearer than we, what is behind your Lord and Master!
BM|0|27|15|0|As if we didn't wish in our hearts that He, the Most Sublime and Most Holy would come to us in this chamber of His mercy. But we are all such great sinners and absolutely unworthy of His visit! We are his lowest creatures who, in the world, so often disregarded His love and patience!
BM|0|27|16|0|Therefore, you most fortunate friend of your God and Lord, Whom you do not know, or do not want to know, tell Him our hearts are always yearning for Him but our sins have rendered us so ugly, filthy, and naked, that we cannot even wish He would come to us.
BM|0|27|17|0|We are already ashamed and humiliated to find ourselves in this house where He is staying, and where He bestowed His mercy upon us sinners. But where could we hide if He actually came to us?
BM|0|27|18|0|Therefore, you most fortunate man, ask Him to spare us unworthy creatures. However, His most holy will, and not ours be done!"
BM|0|28|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN, AS A BLIND RATIONALIST, IS IN A FIX.
BM|0|28|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, what are you talking about? God, the Most High Eternal Being, dwelling in the forever inaccessible light, filling infinity with His might and power, should ever manifest in a man and work with His hands as we do?
BM|0|28|2|0|God does fill such men and spirits with the light of His grace - some more, some less. But there will always remain an immense gulf between God and man.
BM|0|28|3|0|Jesus, although filled with more of God's power than other men, was still no more a god than we are. No sensible man or spirit could assume that, for if so, one would also have to believe that the small planet earth is the center of all creation, which assumption would be very foolish.
BM|0|28|4|0|Therefore, let us be more sensible in this eternal realm of spirits. We have been foolish enough in the world, taking bread, wine and sometimes even carved images for deities, forgetting about the sun as the most magnificent image of God.
BM|0|28|5|0|Take me and my two dearest and best friends for what we really are and you will not suffer from such unreasonable fear.
BM|0|28|6|0|I am quite aware that the lord and master of this house is mightier and wiser than all of us put together. And he might even be that Jesus who gave us the wisest teaching, but you must not take him for God, only what he really is: the best, the wisest and most godinspired man on earth.
BM|0|28|7|0|You know how he was put to death on earth. Could you seriously believe that God, as the primordial source of life, would let Himself be killed by wretched men?
BM|0|28|8|0|What would happen to a house if its foundations were destroyed? It would no doubt collapse very soon.
BM|0|28|9|0|And what would happen to God's house, the whole of creation, the moment God Himself were annihilated? Would not, through His death, all life and being have been destroyed long ago? Therefore, my dearest friends, do be sensible here in the realm of the spirits."
BM|0|28|10|0|(Says one of the party): "Friend, even though your words appear wise, you are still much farther from the goal than we are - notwithstanding the fact that you enjoy the constant presence of the Lord, whilst we poor sinners must fear to face Him.
BM|0|28|11|0|And I, as a sinner, must tell you that you have not even made the first grade in wisdom, yet you want to judge God's inner wisdom! Naturally, if you judge God only by volume, Jesus must seem far too small to you. But if you take into consideration that God created not only suns and planets, but also the gnats, you might understand that He concerns Himself quite as much with the tiniest things as He does with the biggest, and that He would be able to show Himself as a man to teach and guide men onto the right path. And He, as the Sun of suns, no doubt guides also the solar systems.
BM|0|28|12|0|But since we can understand only a human being, we conceive God through the man Jesus. The suns and their God would be inconceivable for us without Jesus.
BM|0|28|13|0|This is as I see it. Go now and find out more about the Master of this house, and then return to us and tell us whether I was wrong."
BM|0|28|14|0|Bishop Martin now leaves the company and returns to us quite astonished.
BM|0|29|0|1|THE LORD MAKES HIMSELF KNOWN AS JESUS TO THE BLIND BISHOP MARTIN.
BM|0|29|1|0|(Back with Me, Bishop Martin says): "My beloved lord, master, friend, and brother - what a dilemma my innate stupidity has got me into! Now I really do not know whether I am the fool or are those behind that door!
BM|0|29|2|0|They fear you even more than the others do, and they, in all seriousness, take you not only for Jesus, founder of the Christian faith, but even for the Supreme Godhead in person, basing their convictions on a sort of logical philosophy which it is not exactly easy to prove wrong.
BM|0|29|3|0|Do tell me, dearest friend, what makes all these souls and spirits have such a peculiar notion about you? I now do notice the well-known stigmata on your hands and feet, and am practically positive that you are the Savior Jesus; - but God? Jesus and God at the same time? That, if I may say so, is overdoing it!
BM|0|29|4|0|And still those spirits boldly maintain this! What gave them such an idea? Could it be that they are right after all? That would be too much for a poor soul like me. If that were true, although I could not comprehend it, I would be terrified. Oh, dear friend, do reassure me on this matter."
BM|0|29|5|0|(Say I): "Friend and brother, you yourself, as a bishop on earth, preached Jesus the Crucified, and proved His deity to be present even in the smallest particles of the Host. And behold, all those whom we saved from the flames and who are now here with us, are sheep from your diocese and followers of your teaching.
BM|0|29|6|0|Why then did you teach them this in the world if you now claim it to be nonsense? If it is nonsense, we must ask: Whose nonsense is it? If it is the truth, we must ask: What honor is there in it for their former teacher if he is now fighting his own doctrine in his students?
BM|0|29|7|0|As a matter of fact, I am Jesus the Crucified, and in this brother here, I introduce to you the real old Peter, on whose assumed chair the Roman bishops are sitting and ruling. Of course, this is not being done according to the order of the real Peter, but only the one they themselves have invented to be used to their best advantage. So, now you know who I and your first guide, Peter, are. Your own followers will give you further details.
BM|0|29|8|0|I once said that the children of the world are more prudent than those of the light. Since you, like an emperor of China, consider yourself a son of the light, go to your followers, who are genuine children of the world, and let them teach you at least good sense if you have no relish for their wisdom."
BM|0|29|9|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, friend, although you are the Jesus who made himself known as the Son of the Most High, where then is the Most High, the almighty eternal Father? And where is the Holy Ghost coming forth from the Son and the Father - since we are now reverting to the dogma, disregarding the light of pure reason?"
BM|0|29|10|0|(Say I): "How is it written in the Gospel? Behold, it says: 'I and My Father are one; who sees Me, sees also the Father!' If you do believe, why do you still ask, seeing Me? If you do not believe, why do you ask at all? Stay the way you are and I shall stay as I am and, I think, there is no reason for us to argue.
BM|0|29|11|0|In that room there are your followers. Go to them and learn My teaching from them again. Then come back so that I may interpret it for you!
BM|0|29|12|0|For I, the true Savior, am telling you here in My eternal kingdom that you are a foolish spirit in not recognizing My great love for you. I have treated you with the greatest consideration, and you are still deaf and blind. I gave you the bread of life, and you devoured it like a polyp, paying no attention to the sudden spiritual effect it had on these sinners.
BM|0|29|13|0|With open eyes and ears you neither see nor hear! I cause the strangest things to happen around you, and you do not even ask, 'Who is He Whom the seas and winds obey?'
BM|0|29|14|0|So return once more to your followers and learn from them how to recognize Him Whom you have all the time considered your equal. So be it!"
BM|0|30|0|1|DISCUSSION BETWEEN THE RATIONALIST MARTIN AND THE WISE AND BEAUTIFUL SPIRIT ABOUT THE DEITY OF JESUS.
BM|0|30|1|0|Bishop Martin looks even more puzzled, but does as earnestly advised by Me.
BM|0|30|2|0|On his return to the fire victims, he is astonished to see them considerably changed in appearance. Their faces look younger and nobler, and their heretofore almost naked bodies are clothed in blue robes, their ample folds held together by purple girdles. Among the party, he notices the outstanding figure of a man with a shining white hat on his head, from under which his hair falls halfway down his back in rich golden curls.
BM|0|30|3|0|This handsome man immediately approaches Bishop Martin and says: "Friend, it did not take you long to return to us. Did you find in the sublime Master and Lord of this house that to which we drew your attention? Is He Jesus, Lord of the heavens and earth in a natural and spiritual, as well as a temporal and eternal sense?"
BM|0|30|4|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, yes, he is Jesus all right, but as to his deity - that point has not been quite clarified as yet. In my opinion, one should be a bit more careful with an assumption that Jesus could also be God. For if it turns out that he isn't God after all, the Supreme Being might resent this assumption and the result could be our damnation, as has happened to many peoples of ancient times who dared believe in other gods besides Him.
BM|0|30|5|0|For, according to Moses, it says once and for all: 'You shall believe in one God only, not worship any graven image, but praise Me alone. For I am the one Lord and God, Who made heaven and earth with all that is upon it or in it, that lives and breathes!'
BM|0|30|6|0|Although Moses alludes mysteriously to a Savior Who is going to liberate the nations from the hard yoke of the old bondage, it does not say anywhere that Jehovah Himself would descend to earth in this Savior. Therefore, I consider this assumption of yours too rash and think it should be examined most carefully.
BM|0|30|7|0|If you compare Moses with Jesus, you will find the God of Moses practically irreconcilable with the Godhead within Jesus. Moses, at God's bidding, had to institute the death sentence for blasphemous actions, like sacrificing to a graven image or making a sorcerer, a prophet, or some hero, one's God. This was one of the reasons that brought Jesus to the cross, although he used to express himself about his alleged divine mission in most obscure metaphors in the presence of the scribes.
BM|0|30|8|0|Besides, it is hard to understand why God should have founded a church through Moses with so much heavenly pomp, if the same church was later abolished through Jesus, who represented the same God, contrary to His promise.
BM|0|30|9|0|In view of all this, dear friends, your rash assumption of the deity of Jesus is a risky matter in this realm of spirits.
BM|0|30|10|0|It is obvious that in this house of Jesus your belief has improved your condition, thanks to some minor miracle. But you may rest assured that I do not envy you this as my principle is: 'He laughs best who laughs last.' "
BM|0|30|11|0|(Says the tall man with the shining hat): "Friend, I am quite as familiar as you with all the things you have just mentioned, but I P% you for your blindness and am afraid that you haven't a chance Â°f 'laughing last.' I, and the whole of this party, think as follows:
BM|0|30|12|0|Jesus Whose advent all the prophets predicted and of Whom David sings 'The Lord said unto My Lord' or 'The Lord said unto Himself: Sit thou at My right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool!' and, 'Lift up your heads, o ye gates; and be ye lifted up ye everlasting doors; and the King of glory shall come in.'
BM|0|30|13|0|Jesus Whose birth, according to all the evangelists, was accompanied by many miracles, and Whose whole life represented a miracle.
BM|0|30|14|0|Jesus Whose teaching revealed only too often Who He really was in His innermost Being, and Who asked one of the ten cleansed who came back to praise Him: 'Where are the other nine that they did not return to praise God?'
BM|0|30|15|0|Jesus Who, of His own power, rose from the tomb on the third day and walked on earth for another forty days to instruct His disciples, then ascended to heaven before the eyes of many of His followers, and soon after that sent the Spirit of eternal strength, might, love, and wisdom from the heavens down to His disciples.
BM|0|30|16|0|Jesus, about Whom John gives the most sublime evidence, both in his Gospel and his Revelation.
BM|0|30|17|0|Tell me, friend, are you still capable of taking this man of all men to be just an ordinary sage of the world?
BM|0|30|18|0|Look, friend, I will tell you something foolish, which, however, appears to be wiser than your words: If God the Lord had not assumed human form in order that we, His creatures, could see Him, why would He have created us at all? Not for Himself, surely! For what could that give Him if we never could see or love Him? And what good would a life without a comprehensible God be for us? Think this over! Maybe it will help you to some enlightenment!"
BM|0|30|19|0|(Bishop Martin): "Leave me alone for a while so that I can ponder over your words."
BM|0|30|20|0|After quite a while, the bishop speaks again: "Friend, I have weighed your words carefully and can still see only the contrary of what you have maintained. However, I am not stubborn, and I will assent to your views with all my heart if you could give me satisfactory answers to some questions."
BM|0|31|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S CRITICAL QUESTIONS AND THE WISE MAN'S ANSWERS.
BM|0|31|1|0|(Says the wise man of the party): "Ask and I will answer, but it will be immaterial to me whether you find my answers convincing and satisfactory or not."
BM|0|31|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Why has the earth only one highest mountain? And does the Godhead in its fullness reside in or above it because it is the one highest mountain on earth?"
BM|0|31|3|0|(The wise man): "The earth has, it is true, one mountain that is higher than any other known mountain. However, that does not make it God of all the mountains. God knew why He set a highest mountain upon this planet. Probably to provide a general dividing point for the winds. For that same reason, the highest mountains are to be found in the tropical regions near the equator, as in those regions the winds, due to the earth's rotation, must be the strongest. There, the effect of the centrifugal force is the most violent and, consequently, the rotation circles farthest removed from the center or axis of the earth.
BM|0|31|4|0|If the Lord had not erected such high wind-regulators in these regions, they would probably be forever uninhabitable. In those areas - mostly in the largest continents, especially in Asia -where the air flows together in a main current, we find the highest mountains. Therefore, the highest mountain of all has to be in Asia, it being the largest of all continents. Are you satisfied with that answer?"
BM|0|31|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "Perfectly - as far as that goes! But now a further question: Why is the Amazon in America the largest river on earth? Does it, perhaps for the same reason, hold the Godhead in its fullness?"
BM|0|31|6|0|(The wise man): "Friend, I understand what you are aiming at, but I will still answer this extremely silly question as thoroughly as possible.
BM|0|31|7|0|Look, America is a much younger continent, with very considerable mountain ranges in the Cordilleras, as well as the Andes.
BM|0|31|8|0|These ranges are situated very close to the greatest ocean of the world and, consequently, their subterraneous bases contain a vast amount of water, incessantly welling up through the innumerable pores and the many larger veins and channels. On the other hand, especially South America, as a very young continent, having been above sea level for just a few thousand years, has many vast plains of loose sand, just slightly above sea level.
BM|0|31|9|0|And in a region where extensive mountain ranges draw vast amounts of water, which then accumulates in the great plains, spreads unimpeded, and then flows towards the ocean only very slowly, there needs must be the largest and widest river. Naturally, this need not contain more of the Godhead than a raindrop! Tell me, does this answer satisfy you?"
BM|0|31|10|0|(Bishop Martin). "Perfectly, as far as that goes! Your answer is quite satisfactory, but let us continue.
BM|0|31|11|0|Tell me, why is the diamond the most precious gem and gold the most precious metal?"
BM|0|31|12|0|(The wise man): "Because man made it what it is. And the reason he did it is that these minerals are less frequently found than others. If there were as many diamonds as pebbles and as much gold as iron, diamonds would be used in road-making and gold as mountings on cart-wheels.
BM|0|31|13|0|However, the Lord knows best why these two minerals are rarer than others. Probably because they poison man's mind with hellish elements. In view of that, you wouldn't expect them to hold any considerable portion of the Godhead? Are you satisfied with this answer?"
BM|0|31|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "I cannot raise any objections to your explanations, and so have to be satisfied! But I did not find in your answers what I really expected to find, namely: genuine proof for the deity of Jesus.
BM|0|31|15|0|For there are on earth, as most likely on every planet, in all things, beings and men culminations which are unique and forever unequalled. Thus, there has to be some largest sun, a largest planet, and on it a number of unequalled things. However, can a sage claim these to be deities because they are unequalled? Only the heathens did that ages ago, and the result was polytheism.
BM|0|31|16|0|No doubt there has been, at some time or other, a most intelligent ape, dog, or donkey, like the one of Bileam, or the most beautiful and courageous horse, like Bucephalus, or a most beautiful woman, like the Venus of Medici, or an Apollo, a wisest heroine, Minerva, and a most jealous Juno.
BM|0|31|17|0|The heathens deified all these high-ranking personalities; that cannot be denied. And if the inhabitants of a planet did this with superior things and beings from all the realms of nature, it is no wonder that man raised the wisest teacher and the greatest magus to their supreme Godhead - erected altars to him and are still worshipping him to this day - some with genuine piety, but the majority, for reasons of policy, in order to keep the others in the dark.
BM|0|31|18|0|But because men did that to their wisest fellowman, would that be sufficient reason to completely deify him? Or did we ever see or hear higher beings that had come to earth to prove and confirm the deity of Jesus?
BM|0|31|19|0|There do exist tales of miraculous happenings at his birth - that angels descended visibly to earth and told mankind of his divinity. But have we seen any of this? Not I! You, perhaps?
BM|0|31|20|0|Such stories have been fabled in the tedious and selfish dreams of monks and nuns, but if you investigate the truth, you will find only human desire to know more and better than your fellow-man, although deep in his heart, everyone knows that he is blind and his knowledge is based solely on habitual, indifferent belief.
BM|0|31|21|0|Where a man accepts another man's authority as proof, we cannot speak of genuine conviction. But since one has never heard anything from the real God except through men, where else could one expect to find any living evidence?
BM|0|31|22|0|Thus, a revelation is no more than the work of man. This is obvious, as we have never had a revelation that did not show human influence and imagination.
BM|0|31|23|0|Therefore, dearest friend, I have to verify everything and cannot be convinced. Your proofs are insufficient for me! A man's desire for cognition of God can only be satisfied by God Himself, never by men; and I believe that we shall have to go through many and varied experiences in His spaces of creation before we are ready for a true divine revelation!
BM|0|31|24|0|Everything that we have experienced so far is just an elementary school to prepare us for future great divine lessons. However, if you are in a position to reply to my arguments with something better, purer, truer, and more divine, I shall listen to you patiently and attentively."
BM|0|32|0|1|CONTINUATION OF THE TALK ABOUT THE DEITY OF JESUS.
BM|0|32|1|0|(Says the wise man): "Friend, I must admit that I am unable to cope with your arguments, although you have not removed an atom from the unique deity of Jesus the Lord with their help. On the contrary, you have made me see even clearer that God must be also man, the highest and most perfect man, of course. Otherwise, we could not possibly be human, nor could we love God, if He were not the most perfect man.
BM|0|32|2|0|Love is our most sublime possession, our life, our beatitude! Why then would it exist at all if we could not love God in a human form?
BM|0|32|3|0|Do now whatever you want - but do not expect any more wisdom from me. I gave you all I had!"
BM|0|32|4|0|Bishop Martin ponders the words of the wise man of the party, and after a while, speaks rather to himself than to the other: "Basically you are right, for if the pentateuch of Moses is correct, God had to be a man or He could not have made Adam in His own image, which presupposes also the same nature.
BM|0|32|5|0|Although a watchmaker need not be a watch himself to be able to make one, he must have the concept of the watch in him.
BM|0|32|6|0|But there is a snag again! If a man can have a concept of something quite different and separate from himself, no doubt God would be capable of it.
BM|0|32|7|0|Consequently, the text of the pentateuch could read: 'God created man in the image of His idea', i.e., in exact accordance with His idea!
BM|0|32|8|0|If this interpretation were correct, which is quite likely, it would not mean at all that God created man in His shape, or that He would have to have a limited shape to form a man. Since every idea as such is formless, God Himself, as the fundamental principle or idea, may also be formless.
BM|0|32|9|0|Assuming that God would have to have a human shape in order to create human beings, if He wanted to make a bear, a shark, or any of the innumerable beings, He either would have to be able to change into the shape of all these or He would have to be part of all these beings, once and for all, so that all things and beings would have in him a permanent archetype.
BM|0|32|10|0|To assume this would be the barest sophistry! Therefore, God needs no form to be able to create men as human beings. And least of all does He need to be human Himself! This supposition would be totally contrary to the idea of complete divine freedom. For how could you imagine complete freedom if there were limitation through shape?
BM|0|32|11|0|Considering this, complete freedom must be formless, which also agrees with the text of the pentateuch, where Jehovah forbids Moses to form any kind of image of Him.
BM|0|32|12|0|Yes, my dearest friend, from the viewpoint of pure reason, I am probably right, whilst you 'walk by faith,' according to Paul! That, of course, is also a sort of life, but one without discernment or opinion. I do not want to take it away from you nor make a proselyte of you. However, I have to show you clearly that a former bishop cannot be turned inside out like a hare's skin, and particularly not by those who used to be his sheep on earth!"
BM|0|32|13|0|(The wise man): "I see now in what quarter the wind is! If you are the bishop who died only a few weeks ago, then it is easy enough to understand why you cannot comprehend the deity of Jesus. Ex trunco non fit Mercurius! (A tree-trunk cannot become a Mercury).
BM|0|32|14|0|I am the bookseller of the same town where you were bishop. I know only too well what you were like: outwardly a religious fanatic, but deep inside the sheerest atheist who used to read Kant, Hegel and Strauss with the greatest enthusiasm. And instead of the Vulgata, you had Voltaire, Rousseau and Helvetius on your desk - all the great minds you used to condemn from the pulpit and in your pastoral letters, but in your heart you greatly preferred them to Jesus!
BM|0|32|15|0|I am well aware of all this because I had to supply these books to you, and you used to confide in me. But I was not influenced by you, and secretly pursued my own line by studying Swedenborg, whom you rejected as unsuitable for your Roman treadmill. Good that I know this now, for we might find some things to talk about!"
BM|0|32|16|0|(Bishop Martin, in a startled voice): "That does it! Why the deuce did you have to turn up here?"
BM|0|32|17|0|(To himself): "This bookseller chap knows of quite a lot of my tricks. Now there is going to be some washing of dirty linen in the spirit-world!
BM|0|32|18|0|I only hope Jesus, who no doubt is the master of this house, doesn't come in now. It would be most awkward for he has already uncovered some of my dirty tricks and has given me a piece of his mind.
BM|0|32|19|0|But if this man with the shiny hat should start revealing some of my most secret rascalities, I may not fare too well. I might find myself once more in a terrible ocean or on a seashore for a million years. Oh, oh, how terrible that would be!
BM|0|32|20|0|Whatever can I do to avoid this calamity? Ha! Well, I might do it some way. And if I don't succeed, I'll just have to spend all eternity fishing from some seashore! But I don't care any more, by God! Why did I have to meet this chap here? However, it has happened, and I shall have to think of some way out."
BM|0|32|21|0|(Here the bookseller interrupts him and says): "If you could share my well-founded belief, it would help you out of your dilemma. And do not take me for an informer, but rather for your friend whom you saved from the fire of his blind zeal, and whom you clothed when he was naked!
BM|0|32|22|0|Believe me, Jesus the Lord does not need us for spies and informers. For He knows our innermost thoughts even before we have become conscious of them ourselves.
BM|0|32|23|0|Look, brother, why shouldn't it be possible for Jesus to be the Lord of Heaven and all creation? Why couldn't He be God the Eternal, the Almighty?
BM|0|32|24|0|Since God created all beings, limited by time and space, should not He be capable out of His love for us, His creatures, His children, to confine Himself in time and space without loss of His omnipotence, considering that time and space have gone forth from Him?
BM|0|32|25|0|Or, should a painter or sculptor who reproduces a thousand forms and shapes in colors or formed matter, not be able to paint his own portrait or sculpt his own image? If a man can do that, though not in a perfect sense, why should we consider it impossible for God to do it?
BM|0|32|26|0|Or, could God be the highest and most independent Being if there were anything at all He could not bring about? With your Hegelian principles, you only limit Him, making Him a prisoner of infinity, capable of creating primordial central suns with planets, men and beasts, but Who could not possibly have anything to do with infusoria. These, too, have life manifesting through their ingeniously devised organisms, but are much too insignificant for Him to be concerned with, the same as man until he has reached something like the size of a central sun. But how could he achieve this? Even Hegel and Strauss would be silent on that subject!
BM|0|32|27|0|I, your friend, hope you will now understand and no longer object to giving Jesus the honor due to Him for ever and ever; all the more since He has repeatedly shown you great mercy!"
BM|0|32|28|0|(Bishop Martin): "Brother, friend, I saved you from the flames, but you have now awakened in me a different flame - one of the most powerful light! Thanks be to Him and to you! But allow me first to collect myself, for this new thought is too overwhelming!"
BM|0|33|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN RECOGNIZES THE LORD IN JESUS. - THE SINNER'S FEAR. - BISHOP MARTIN'S ENLIGHTENMENT.
BM|0|33|1|0|(After a while, Bishop Martin speaks again): "Yes, dearest brother, from whatever side I look at the points you made, I find them sound. The Master of this house is also the Master of Infinity. He is beyond doubt the Son of the Most High also known as the Father! But where then is the Holy Ghost - or so to speak, the third divine person?"
BM|0|33|2|0|(The wise bookseller): "Friend, just refer to the Gospel. Here you have a Bible with the New Testament. Read what John says, namely: 'In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God and the Word was God; . . . and the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us [in Jesus Christ]
BM|0|33|3|0|Another passage says: 'In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily'; and another: 'He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father; for I and my Father are one; I am in the Father and the Father is in me'; and many similar passages.
BM|0|33|4|0|If you meditate on such passages, and altogether the whole of the Old and New Testaments, you will become more and more convinced that Jesus is the sole Lord and Creator of Heaven and earth.
BM|0|33|5|0|When one of His disciples asked Him to show them the Father, since He had told them so much about Him, Jesus said: 'Have I been so long a time with you and yet hast thou not known me? He that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, shew us the Father?'
BM|0|33|6|0|And you are now asking the same kind of questions the disciples asked the Lord when they were still spiritually blind!"
BM|0|33|7|0|(Bishop Martin): "You are absolutely right! Now I am really convinced! He is the one and only Lord, God, Creator, and Father of Heaven and the myriads of angels, as well as the suns, earths, and all men. He will surely have His reasons why He chose our earth, and I hope one day to understand this, too.
BM|0|33|8|0|But now, brother, the more I think about all this, the more I begin to understand the significance of the fact that the Master of this house, Jesus, is God Himself, the more afraid I am of having to face Him!
BM|0|33|9|0|For what a terrible sinner I am - that you know only too well! And so does the almighty God! And the result will most probably be eternal damnation. Maybe this did not happen until now because I had not recognized the most just Judge. But now that I have recognized Him, the terrible, without doubt I am sure I haven't a chance!
BM|0|33|10|0|Knowing Who He is, we shall have to address Him: 'Lord, Lord!' But He Himself once said on earth: 'Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.' Tell me, friend, have we ever done His will? So heaven is quite out of the question for us!
BM|0|33|11|0|But what else is there besides heaven? Nothing but hell! Barest hell! Oh, I can already picture the flames enveloping me and the devils! Oh, dear brother, a terrible fear has taken hold of me!
BM|0|33|12|0|Whatever can we say if He, the almighty God, the most severe and merciless Judge, should come to us now with His damnation, driving us away into the eternal fire which has been prepared for all the devils?
BM|0|33|13|0|Oh, how terrible! I can already almost hear the thunder of His judgment. What an unutterably dreadful experience that would be! Only I cannot understand how you can be so calm, whilst I am almost fainting from fright."
BM|0|33|14|0|(The wise bookseller): "Pull yourself together, brother, and rest assured that the Lord is better than described by Rome's popes and clergy. However, while we are so foolishly frightened of Him, He will most likely stay away and come to us only when our fear has been converted to love.
BM|0|33|15|0|Just imagine, what pleasure could it give you to take revenge on a gnat which offended you? Wouldn't such a revenge be senseless, worthy only of a fool? How then could you expect anything like that of Divine Wisdom? What are we compared with God? Aren't we in comparison to Him what a gnat would be to us?
BM|0|33|16|0|We must realize that we are nothing before Him. Why should He take revenge on us? Whereto, friend, whereto? Contain yourself! I am convinced that things will not be as bad for us as you imagine. Quiet! I think He is coming! There He is!"
BM|0|34|0|1|A SUBLIME SCENE OF REDEMPTION: MARTIN AT THE LORD'S HEART.
BM|0|34|1|0|When I enter with Peter, Bishop Martin collapses as in a swoon and all of the party, except the bookseller, cry: "Woe betide us!"
BM|0|34|2|0|Only the bookseller goes down on his knees and says: "Lord, Father, hallowed be Thy name. Thy will be done! We are all of us great and gross sinners, not in the least worthy of Your mercy! But we all love You with all our hearts. Therefore, if it is Your will, show mercy to us! What are we without Your mercy, Your love, Your compassion?
BM|0|34|3|0|You are everlasting, infinitely wise, and Your might is unlimited! We have no excuses before You. Or could anyone in the whole of infinity oppose Your might? For You could destroy him even before he conceived such an idea.
BM|0|34|4|0|I, and all of us, recognize and acknowledge that You alone are the Lord of Heaven and all creation and that we are nothing before You and Your boundless might: Your holy will be done; but remember our weakness and show us Your mercy."
BM|0|34|5|0|(Say I): "Rise, all of you, and do not lament like delinquents on earth. If I come to you, it means that you have already attained salvation, for the unredeemed souls flee from Me and never want Me to come and save them. Therefore, your fear of Me is pointless and faint is the light of your intellect.
BM|0|34|6|0|Shed all that is useless in My house, in My Kingdom, which is wherever I am and is the innermost and highest part of heaven. This heaven is not one of idleness and eternal inactivity, but one of full action, as you will now be taught. Every one of you will be active in the things for which he showed a talent already on earth. So be it!"
BM|0|34|7|0|They all rise happily, thanking Me for such boundless mercy. Only Bishop Martin is still lying in his swoon, neither hearing nor seeing what is going on around him.
BM|0|34|8|0|At a sign from Me, Peter walks over to the bishop, shakes him, and says: "But Martin, what are you doing here? We have been waiting for you outside for quite a while, but you did not return. You have been chatting here, making us wait for you like a prudish bride her bridegroom while she is adorning herself for the wedding feast. Don't you know that there are some most important and urgent matters we have to attend to?"
BM|0|34|9|0|(After a pause, Bishop Martin speaks again): "Oh, yes, of course, it is you! This time I set out on a very important and distant voyage of discovery, and it takes some time to return from such a voyage. Although I have discovered something most important, this has not made me happy, but only extremely frightened.
BM|0|34|10|0|I have now discovered irrefutably that our host and master is God, Lord of Infinity! Of this I am now positive! But, just imagine me, the greatest sinner - and God, the Almighty, Omniscient, the Most Wise, Most Just, Most Holy, Who must damn me because of His justice and holiness!
BM|0|34|11|0|My friend over there with the shiny hat has done his best to console and reassure me, but until I have the reassurance from Him, Who can send me to hell for eternity, it does not do me any good."
BM|0|34|12|0|(Peter): "Better rise to your feet and do not be silly! The Lord Jesus, of Whom you are so afraid, is waiting for you with open arms. Does He look as if He were going to condemn you?"
BM|0|34|13|0|Bishop Martin glances at Me and sees My great kindness. This encourages him to lift himself from the ground, and he says, with tears in his eyes: "Oh, no, this mildness does not consider condemnation. Oh, Lord and Father, how good You must be to look so kindly upon a sinner like me!
BM|0|34|14|0|Oh, Jesus, I cannot bear it any longer! My heart burns like a central sun, with newly awakened love for You; let me at least caress Your feet to give vent to my love! Then, Lord, do with me what You will!"
BM|0|34|15|0|(Say I): "Come to Me, you stubborn brother, your sins are forgiven. And do not give vent to your love at My feet, but at My heart!"
BM|0|34|16|0|Following these words, Martin rushes into the embrace of the Lord, Whom to recognize took him so long.
BM|0|34|17|0|After he has had a good cry at My heart, I ask him: "How do you like this descent into hell? Am I really the tyrant I have been made by your church?"
BM|0|34|18|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, Lord, I lack the words to confess to You before all these dear brothers how clearly I now see all my faults and errors. But allow me to collect myself a bit in this newly found unutterable bliss, and then I will make a true confession to You, my sweetest, kindest, most merciful Lord Jesus.
BM|0|34|19|0|O Lord, o Jesus, I must love You above everything, You Most Holy, Whose essence is supreme love and boundless patience!"
BM|0|34|20|0|(Say I): "Well, it is this love that I saw in you that made Me attend to you Myself, and which made Me have so much patience with you. Now you are so full of bliss, for you will be wherever I Myself am. But beatitude is never founded on idleness; on the contrary, it consists in the greatest activity, for which there is at all times much scope here.
BM|0|34|21|0|But let us now go to the other thirty people whom you brought here. You go in first and try to lead them to Me. If you succeed in this first task in your state of beatitude, we shall guide them also to their eternal destination. So let us go there, and you will enter their apartment alone. So be it!"
BM|0|35|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S FIRST MISSION AND HIS EXPERIENCES. -AN APPARENT MENAGERIE. - "WITHOUT ME YE CAN DO NOTHING."
BM|0|35|1|0|Bishop Martin gladly walks toward the apartment, accompanied by Me, Peter, and the wise bookseller, the latter following respectfully behind us. At the door, Bishop Martin leaves us behind to join the thirty people within.
BM|0|35|2|0|It must be pointed out that our bishop is now no longer in his own, but in My purest divine light, of which, however, for very good reasons, he is not yet quite consciously aware. In this light, everything looks different from what it looks like in natural light, thus also the souls or departed spirits.
BM|0|35|3|0|N.B. - "Departed" must not be confused with "deceased" in this case. Here, "departed" denotes a state of condemnation as the consequence of various sins (defects of the soul) after leaving the physical body.
BM|0|35|4|0|Due to this order, Bishop Martin, on entering the apartment, is faced with mainly animal shapes instead of humans; not wild beasts though, but rather the timid and stupid kind. Only a few have a crippled human shape, covered with tumors. Most of them look like hunted hares, starved asses or oxen, and some like stunted, mangy sheep.
BM|0|35|5|0|When our bishop finds this peculiar crowd, instead of the thirty Protestants he had expected to find, hiding from him in the corners, he is for a moment petrified. Then he takes a deep breath and says to himself: "What is this infernal spook in the Kingdom of Heaven, the house of the Lord? What a sight! Maybe there are also rats and mice here, and maybe lots of smaller pests!
BM|0|35|6|0|What a sight! Really! And how does that go together with the Holy Scriptures, where it says that nothing impure can enter the Kingdom of God? That couple of mangy sheep over there, those five cretins covered with horrible tumors, all those dirty, emaciated oxen and asses, and some extremely shabby hares - what an exquisite party for the first or highest heaven! This would be some company to enjoy the delights of heaven with!
BM|0|35|7|0|It is my bad luck to be used as April Fools' Day messenger, that is if the month of April does exist at all in heaven!
BM|0|35|8|0|This is too crazy! Whatever will I do with this good-natured menagerie? And where are the thirty Protestants I brought here? Have they, perhaps, been turned into these animals? That would be really funny, considering that this is the center of the highest heaven.
BM|0|35|9|0|The Lord is the Lord, indeed - this is now my deepest conviction. My love for Him tells me that. But why has He played this practical joke on me? He knows best. Is it possible that He wants to fatten these animals? That would not be a very promising enterprise.
BM|0|35|10|0|But what am I twaddling like Ass No. 31 of this party? I'd better return to where I came from. So long, my dears, I shall be glad to see you again!
BM|0|35|11|0|After this laconic address, the bishop returns to us with a puzzled expression on his face. But I ask him immediately where the thirty are.
BM|0|35|12|0|(Bishop Martin replies): "O Lord, surely You know that better than I. Those in there couldn't be the thirty, but if they are, such a metamorphosis wouldn't be at all fitting for the first and highest heaven.
BM|0|35|13|0|Without speaking the language of cattle, if they have a language, I do not think much could be done with the inmates of that room. You, of course, understand the stones and can speak to the elements and command them. But what can I do?
BM|0|35|14|0|Therefore, oh Lord, since You must have been aware of what I would find in that room, You probably set a trap for my stupidity!"
BM|0|35|15|0|(Say I): "Not at all, friend! You set that trap yourself. Don't you know that every new servant must get instructions from his master before he sets out on an errand?
BM|0|35|16|0|It is not enough if I say to you: 'Go there!' and you go, and I say: 'Come here!' and you come. The important thing is the 'why' and the 'how'.
BM|0|35|17|0|Isn't it written: 'Without Me ye can do nothing'? Therefore, when I sent you to that apartment, you should have confessed to Me: 'Lord, without You I can do nothing!', and I would have given this matter quite a different turn. However, you entered the room right away with a sort of self-confidence. Consequently, you had to find out for yourself how little one can do without Me.
BM|0|35|18|0|In the world there are, unfortunately, as many independent performers of actions as there are men, and as many different minds as there are heads. But here it is quite different! For here, there is only one self-reliance, which is the one in Me - and only one mind and one cognition also in Me and through Me! And where this is not the case, there is nothing but self-deception.
BM|0|35|19|0|May this be your guiding principle for the future! But, now let us all go into that room and see what we can do with your would-be heavenly menagerie, and whether these animals will understand My language. So be it!"
BM|0|36|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S SECOND VISIT TO THE MENAGERIE UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE DIVINE MASTER. - HIS MISSIONARY ADDRESS AND DELIVERANCE OF THE LOST.
BM|0|36|1|0|We now enter the same room and find the thirty still crouching in the corners, still in their animal shapes.
BM|0|36|2|0|(Peter calls out to them): "Followers of Calvin, turn around for the Lord is waiting for you! You should not confess to Luther, nor to Calvin, nor the Bible, nor Peter, Paul, or John, but only to Jesus, the Crucified! For He alone is the Lord of heaven and earth, and besides Him there is no other lord, god, or life.
BM|0|36|3|0|Our Lord Jesus, Who alone is the true Christ in eternity, is here and prepared to accept you - if you are willing - so that you may all be saved in His holy name!"
BM|0|36|4|0|(One of the party, with the appearance of an ass, speaks): "Who are you that you dare come to me with that old Jesus-fable in this enlightened era? Don't you see my treasures which, I hope, shall last me through all eternity? I am perfectly happy with the state I am in. What do I want with that mythical Jesus, Who never was, nor is, nor will be? When will the ancient mythical sages be abandoned at last and replaced by the really wise men of our present time?
BM|0|36|5|0|Why should Homer still be considered the greatest poet, Orpheus practically a god of sounds, Appeles the first painter, Apollodorus the first sculptor, Genghis-Khan the greatest hero and conqueror, Socrates, Plato and Aristotle the greatest philosophers, the Pharaohs Ramses and Sesostris the greatest builder-kings, Ptolomaeus the first astronomer, Moses the greatest and wisest lawgiver, David and Solomon the wisest kings, and at last, Jesus, the greatest and wisest moralist?
BM|0|36|6|0|Haven't we got a great number of men who stand high above these ancients? And still sacrificial altars are built for the latter, whilst the wise men of our present times are often allowed to die of starvation!"
BM|0|36|7|0|(Peter): "I am who I am - sometimes Simon Jona and at other times just Peter. Your times of enlightenment are not too impressive! Obviously, the ancient Jesus-fable is worth more than the treasures of your donkey-skin. The ancient sages were also worth more than the present-day fops, for they knew what they were doing. That is why they became teachers of the nations of all times, while the scholars of the present time think a lot of their learning, but do not know what they are doing. They do not know themselves nor their fellowmen, and least of all the purely divine nature and significance of the Lord Jesus Christ. This is the reason why, in the presence of the Lord, they appear in the shape of asses, oxen, hunted hares and mangy sheep.
BM|0|36|8|0|Turn around and look at yourselves, and the truth of my words will become apparent! Why were you so frightened of Jesus a while ago, and asked not to have to face Him? Look at Him now that He has come to you, the merely mythical being!"
BM|0|36|9|0|The donkey-man is now silent, but Bishop Martin says: "Oh, Lord, how great Your patience is and how boundless Your love! But I would enjoy giving this ass a hiding. Oh, what a real ass he is! The Catholics are stupid enough, but I have never met anyone quite as stupid as this Calvinistic ass!"
BM|0|36|10|0|(Say I): "My dear friend and brother Martin, don't you know what I once said to our brother Peter, when he cut off the ear of one of the high priest's servants, Malchus, with his sword? The same applies here. And where love, with meekness and patience, has no influence, there is nothing a sword or any other kind of force can achieve.
BM|0|36|11|0|Omnipotence can condemn and destroy as the result of judgment. But only love, combined with meekness and patience, can help, comfort, preserve life, return what was lost, free a spirit from the strongest shackles. Where there is no love, there is nothing but death and destruction.
BM|0|36|12|0|We do not want anyone to perish, and all who believe in Me shall have eternal life. Therefore, it is up to us in each individual case to use the right means by which someone can be helped.
BM|0|36|13|0|Try your hand at these headstrong, scholarly Calvinists and see what you, as a former bishop, can accomplish with them."
BM|0|36|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, dearest Lord, my beloved God and Father Jesus, whatever could I accomplish, if even the most worthy Peter does not seem to have much success with them, at least not without performing a miracle?
BM|0|36|15|0|Since You, o Lord, are present in person in Your fullest divine essence, with unlimited resources at Your disposal, it would be unforgivable if I, a nothing before You, tried to act here. Therefore, I beg You to kindly withdraw this commission."
BM|0|36|16|0|(Say I): "No, My dear brother Martin! You, too, are one of My means. If I personally influenced this half-dead party, it would result in their judgment. They are now quite aware of My presence, and some of them are almost inclined to believe that I am the true Lord.
BM|0|36|17|0|So I now entrust you with this task, for which brother Peter has already prepared the way. He himself is also still too powerful for these infirm. Therefore, somebody who is not too strong himself has to help them at this stage, so as not to crush them. For gnats can and must be nursed only by gnats, and infants could not digest a man's fare, but must be fed on easily-digestible milk. Therefore, do go and carry out the task I have given you concerning these thirty helpless. So be it!"
BM|0|36|18|0|Now I, Peter, and the extremely meek bookseller leave the apartment again, and Bishop Martin stays on his own with the thirty.
BM|0|36|19|0|Bishop Martin looks at the herd for a while and then addresses it with the following words, which are in accordance with the state he is in, as well as that of the herd: "You poor, helpless brothers who appear only as dumb animals in the light of the almighty, eternal God, listen to me!
BM|0|36|20|0|In the world I was a Roman bishop and a fanatical opponent of Protestantism, although I thought less of Rome than of Mohammedanism. And exactly as I had been in the world, I arrived here, a beast, recalcitrant to all that is good and true. There was not one good hair on my body, and my heart was like an Augean stable. There was in me not even a trace of what could be called Christian merit!
BM|0|36|21|0|Only sometimes, in my imagination, I used to picture the Lord Jesus as He is described, thinking, 'If I could have Him this way and work together with Him in the conviction that He really is the Supreme Divine Being, that would be bliss, indeed! For this would not only be the highest possible honor, it would also be provision for all eternity, the most powerful protection and, besides, in His company I might behold such wonders as no human mind has been able to imagine.'
BM|0|36|22|0|And this thought, these very vague castles in the air, became the means of my salvation from eternal perdition. They were the expression of my hidden love for God, of which I wasn't even aware myself. And look, dear brothers, hard as it was for me in the beginning, these fantasies of my mind have turned into the most evident reality - unbelievable as it may still seem to you. I am now with Jesus, the sole Lord of the spiritual and material worlds, and am well provided for in all eternity.
BM|0|36|23|0|Brothers, friends, do not be your own greatest adversaries, but follow my example and you will never regret it! Believe me, it is the Lord Who is in this magnificent house, and His goodness is boundless. Therefore, tum around and have faith and you will see how everything around you will look much brighter. Abandon your wrong surmises, adopt my doctrine of experience, and turn into living tools of the Lord!"
BM|0|36|24|0|Following our bishop's truly unctuous speech, all thirty turn to him and reply almost unanimously: "Friend, we prefer these, your words, quite considerably to your earlier ones, although we must say that we do not like your animal comparisons concerning our personalities. You may call a stupid fellow an ass or an ox, but to try to convince him that he has the actual appearance of an ox or an ass is carrying it a bit too far!"
BM|0|36|25|0|(One of the herd now speaks): "But be that as it may, you have proved with your words that you are quite a good and clever chap, and about your Jesus you might be right, too. But one thing is most peculiar, and that is that one does not see any angels here; the landscape is not exactly one of heavenly beauty; and what about heavenly garments? You are wearing peasant clothes, even without a coat. Your Lord Jesus wears nothing less than a heavenly garment, and Peter looks more scanty than heavenly! Only the bookseller from N---------, whom I know quite well, has a somewhat better coat, although it would still not be the right type of heavenly garment.
BM|0|36|26|0|Look, friend, this makes the whole matter rather dubious. If you can give us a feasible explanation, we shall believe whatever you tell us and follow your suggestions."
BM|0|36|27|0|Here, Martin hesitates for a moment, for during his spiritual progress, he had not thought of these things at all. But then he pulls himself together, and says: "Friends, believe me, this is mainly a matter of how one wants it to be. So far, I haven't wanted it any different, but if I did, things would change immediately.
BM|0|36|28|0|Indeed, I haven't seen any angels as yet, but what are all the angels and heavenly splendor as long as you have the Lord of all the angels and heavenly magnificence? He can, so to say, conjure up, in a moment, everything that might be missing. Anyway, I haven't felt in me any desire for such things, not even for a better garment, for now the Lord is all things to me.
BM|0|36|29|0|When you reach my level, you will think and feel the same way. Eternity is still so long, and there is still so much to behold and experience at the side of the Master of Infinity. That is my profound conviction.
BM|0|36|30|0|And I can only say what I feel in my heart as a living truth: 'Lord, if I have You, I do not ask for all the other splendors. For the Lord, our Lord Jesus, is and shall forever be the glory of glories. Praised be the Lord; He has all my love for ever and ever! Amen.' "
BM|0|36|31|0|Following these words, the whole herd, already in human shape, rises as from a cloud of dust, and shouts: "Amen! Brother, you are right! We all believe you now! Your words have been truly wise and have kindled a light in our hearts that will never go out. We thank the Lord Jesus, your eternal God, and now also ours!"
BM|0|36|32|0|At this moment, I enter the room with My two companions and they all fall at My feet and shout: "O Lord Jesus, You Most Holy Father, You Trinitarian God, have mercy upon us poor sinners! Praise be to You alone in eternity!"
BM|0|36|33|0|(I say): "Rise My children and see your Father come to you with the greatest love, and not with judgment. And since you accepted Him into your hearts, He is now taking you to His eternal Father's heart. Come unto Me all of you who are weary and overburdened, and I will give you rest."
BM|0|36|34|0|Here they all rise and try to embrace Me, and they weep for the first time tears of overwhelming joy; then they all follow Me to the large dining hall where Peter has already sent the previous party.
BM|0|37|0|1|THE CELESTIAL FEAST. - BLESSING OF THE NEWLY REDEEMED AND THEIR CELESTIAL HOME.
BM|0|37|1|0|We now enter a large hall facing mainly the east and decorated in true celestial splendor.
BM|0|37|2|0|In its center there is a large round table of purest transparent gold resting on twelve feet made of a variety of gems. Around the table are as many chairs of pure gold as there are now guests in this hall. The floor is as white as new snow, and from the light-blue ceiling bright stars are shining. A glorious light enters the hall through its twenty-four windows, each of which is twelve feet high and seven feet wide, and through each window a magnificent and lovely landscape can be seen. On the table are seven loaves of bread and a beautiful large goblet filled with the most delicious wine.
BM|0|37|3|0|The unexpected magnificence of this hall has an overwhelming effect on all who have just entered. The party, led by the bookseller, is quite overawed, and the thirty, who only a while ago had complained about the lack of heavenly splendor, are speechless.
BM|0|37|4|0|Only our Martin is unperturbed, and says, pointing to Me: "Dear brothers, what makes you so amazed at the magnificence of this hall? I personally don't care about it, and I wouldn't give a rotten orange for it if our Lord and Father were not with us in this hall. He alone is everything to me, and nothing else counts without Him!
BM|0|37|5|0|If He were with me in a simple hut, I would be much happier than if I were alone in this magnificent hall. He alone, Who is our Father, Lord and God, deserves our respect, love, admiration, and worship, for all this great splendor is His work! Of course, you are all free to do and think whatever you want, but this is as I see it!"
BM|0|37|6|0|(Say I): "Martin, you are doing well and have now become a real Paul. But watch out that you do not, at some time or other, weaken again and say, 'But if the Lord would not constantly be with me!' However, even then I would not leave you. Now, let us all sit down at the table and eat and drink, for great tasks are already waiting for us. So be it!"
BM|0|37|7|0|They all follow My invitation and I break the bread and give it to them. They eat the true bread of eternal life with great love and thankful hearts, and then drink the living wine of cognition, all from the same goblet, feeling cheerful and vigorous. For after drinking the wine, they are filled to such an extent with sublime, heavenly-wise understanding, that they are overwhelmed with joy and are unable to find words to express their love for Me and their boundless bliss.
BM|0|37|8|0|However, I bless them all, and appoint them true workers and servants for My Eternal Kingdom.
BM|0|37|9|0|After this has been done, Bishop Martin rises, and says: "Lord, I have noticed something, namely, that I, too, might have to leave You to carry out some important task. Do whatever You will, but I cannot possibly leave You! Lord, I am nothing without You and I will not leave You ever, because my love for You is now so great!"
BM|0|37|10|0|(Say I):"My dear brother Martin, I can assure you that you will not for a moment be separated from Me. The same applies to all the others here and to everyone of the countless who have apprehended Me and taken Me into their hearts! On the other hand, it is necessary that everyone go where I send him, apparently without Me, for otherwise his joy would be incomplete and his life without purpose.
BM|0|37|11|0|Therefore, each one here must be extremely active in the performance of good works. The greater the activity, the deeper is the happiness which consists solely in working in accordance with My established eternal heavenly order.
BM|0|37|12|0|Look out the window, towards the east. There, in a beautiful large garden, you can see a nice little house, whose interior is much more spacious than it would seem from the outside. Go there and take full possession of it.
BM|0|37|13|0|In one room you will find a shining white, round tablet. Whenever you return home after some task, look at this tablet, for drawn on it you will, from now on - always - find My will, which will guide you in all your actions. If you will at all times carry out conscientiously what My will requires of you, you shall soon be given greater responsibilities; if the contrary is the case, you will have lesser responsibilities, dependent on your will-power.
BM|0|37|14|0|If there is anything that you do not understand, come to this place and you will be instructed. Whenever in your house you call Me, I shall be with you. Now I have told you what you have to know at this stage. Go, therefore, to your little house where you will get all necessary instructions, which you have to observe in all detail."
BM|0|37|15|0|What I have told you just now I am at the same time telling everyone in this party. Look outside, all of you, and each one will own the house he sees. Go there and do as I have just told brother Martin, for every one of you will find the same arrangement in his house. So be it!"
BM|0|37|16|0|Bishop Martin scratches his head, but then goes where I have sent him, although he still thinks that he will not have nor see Me there. The others of the party, who are still too overwhelmed by My presence, go with easier minds to rest from the great emotions they have experienced.
BM|0|38|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN IN HIS CELESTIAL HOME. - THE FIRST SURPRISE. - INTERIOR OF THE HOME.
BM|0|38|1|0|On entering his little house, Bishop Martin is very surprised to find Me already awaiting him at the threshold to show him around; for the others, this is done by angels, for their feelings for Me consist still more of awe than of love. With Bishop Martin, the contrary is the case, which is the reason why he did not like the idea at all of having to part from Me.
BM|0|38|2|0|However, when he sees Me in his house, waiting for him at the threshold, he is overjoyed.
BM|0|38|3|0|(Bishop Martin): "Ah, yes - this way I like it even better than in the hall of splendor in Your house! As long as You are with me, my beloved Lord Jesus, the smallest hut is the most glorious heaven for me!
BM|0|38|4|0|But how did You get here so quickly without my noticing it? That is another miracle, my dearest Lord Jesus, as everything about You is miraculous. Only I am still too stupid to comprehend it! But it is peculiar that You arrived here before me, considering that I left You behind at Your house!"
BM|0|38|5|0|(Say I): "Do not worry about these things, My dear brother Martin, for if I were not the First and the Last and All in all everywhere, things would not be too good in all infinity. But you may turn wherever you want to and you will find Me.
BM|0|38|6|0|Let us now inspect this little house, so that I Myself may instruct you in the correct use of all that you will see therein. Come with Me into your home which, though small, contains more than the whole world, even more than a solar system in the sphere of the natural world, as you will soon realize. So be it!"
BM|0|38|7|0|Bishop Martin follows Me in astonishment, for instead of the expected small room, we enter a huge hall. The longer and more attentive he looks around, the more it expands, displaying everything that he is able to imagine.
BM|0|38|8|0|In the center of this spacious hall, a large, shining white, round disc is displayed on a golden stand. Behind it, on a bronze stand, is the most perfect, artificial globe, showing everything - from the largest to the smallest - that the real earth contains, from its center to its surface, including all that is happening there.
BM|0|38|9|0|Behind this globe is a similar artificial display of the whole planetary system of the earth's sun, also showing every detail and peculiarity of the planets and the sun.
BM|0|38|10|0|The floor of this hall appears to be of pure sapphire, the high walls of emerald, the ceiling of lapis lazuli, with numerous stars. A glorious purple light enters through the large windows and shines on a magnificent gallery of finest jasper, adorning the hall at half its height. Twelve doors lead from the hall into the adjoining rooms. And, in addition to all this, the emerald walls reflect in beautifully colored silhouettes whatever Bishop Martin can think of.
BM|0|38|11|0|After he has gazed at all this for a while in astonishment, he speaks again: "Oh, Lord, what does this trickery mean? From the outside the house looks so tiny, yet inside it looks like a whole world! How is it possible that something is larger inside than out? This I cannot understand; it is quite beyond me!"
BM|0|38|12|0|(Say I): "My beloved brother Martin, you will soon understand all this. In the real, true world of the spirits, everything is the opposite from what it is like in the material world. What is great in the world, is only small here; but whatever is small in the world, is great here. Who in the world is the first, is last here; who is the last, is first here!
BM|0|38|13|0|What is the size of a man in the world? It may be six feet high and two feet wide. But if he is a wise man, imagine what boundless greatness and depths are in his heart! Believe Me, all eternity will not suffice to reveal the wealth of its wonders.
BM|0|38|14|0|In the world, you have often looked at grains of wheat. Although such a grain is so small in its volume, it contains so vast a number of its likes, that it cannot be measured in eternity. The same principle is revealed here before you.
BM|0|38|15|0|The exterior of this house compares with your now very humble outer person: it is, as you are, small! However, the interior is like your inner wisdom, which comprises greater things. Therefore, it also appears larger than the exterior of the house. And the more you grow in true wisdom, resulting from My love, the more it will expand. For in this world everyone lives from his wisdom which depends on the measure of his love for Me. And this wisdom is the originator of all that you see here and find so miraculous.
BM|0|38|16|0|But behold that shining white, upright tablet; it represents your conscience cleansed through Me. From now on, you will at all times find My will revealed on this tablet and you shall act in accordance with it forthwith.
BM|0|38|17|0|In the world, as a matter of fact, every human being has such a conscience-tablet in his heart which records My will to be followed, but only few take notice of it. And many paint this tablet black with their sins so as not to see My will at all.
BM|0|38|18|0|This shows you how true to life the equipment of your house is, and that there is no trickery involved, as you originally assumed.
BM|0|38|19|0|Behind the tablet is a true image of the world as it is in its essence, and behind that, you see the sun with its planets. If there is anything you do not understand, look at the reverse side of the tablet, facing the earth, and you will find the explanation there. And if you then want to know what you have to do about it, the front of the tablet will show you what My will requires.
BM|0|38|20|0|You also see twelve doors leading from this large hall into smaller rooms, where you will find a variety of dishes still partly covered. Do not eat from them before I have blessed them all for you or they would dull your perception and render you unable to read the writing of My will on this tablet for quite a while. Therefore, whenever you come face to face with such covered dishes, turn your back on them and come to Me, and I shall go and uncover the dishes for you and bless them.
BM|0|38|21|0|Now you know the position; act accordingly and you will continuously grow in beatitude! So be it!"
BM|0|39|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN ON HIS OWN IN THE HALL OF HIS HOUSE-INSPECTION OF THE EARTH GLOBE AND THE OTHER PLANETS. - MARTIN'S BOREDOM.
BM|0|39|1|0|I now leave Bishop Martin apparently, and he commences the following monologue: "So, so, now I am on my own again at long last! Everything here is truly heavenly and sublime. I have eaten my fill, have been blessed, and should be supremely happy. But I am still alone, quite alone! Only my own ideas reflect from the walls, swaying and interweaving, but otherwise, there is not even a gnat that might hum to me.
BM|0|39|2|0|I shall have a look at the beautiful globe to pass the time. What a unique work of art! And there I can see the place where I acted as bishop; there is the church, there my residence! And there I can even see the cemetery and my grave with a beautiful monument! What fools men are to erect monuments to the muck and forget about the spirit! If I could destroy this monument with a well-aimed flash of lightning, I would feel much better. But it is up to the Lord to do what is right.
BM|0|39|3|0|Let's turn the globe and see what Australia looks like. Oh dear, oh dear, that does not look too good. What darkness, what slavery, persecution and killing of human beings, physically and spiritually. May the Lord bless you, my dear globe, but I do not think we shall spend much time with each other. I would be an ass if I subjected myself to emotions of anger by looking at you, here in the realm of eternal peace! It makes me furious to see how the more powerful men torture and even kill their weaker brothers in the most cruel fashion, as if they enjoyed it! Away with you, miserable demonstration-machine of earthly horrors, we shall not see much of each other.
BM|0|39|4|0|Look, there is the whole planetary system with the sun! Let's have a look at one of the planets. There is Venus!
BM|0|39|5|0|What do you look like, my dear Venus, whose splendid light, like the morning or evening star, I have often enjoyed in the dark world? Let's now have a close look at you. Ah, mm, quite different from what I imagined. You resemble the earth on which I lived; not quite as large areas of ocean though, but a great number of smaller seas and very high mountains!
BM|0|39|6|0|I wonder what the vegetation is like and by what type of creatures this planet is inhabited? I would like to see it somewhat enlarged or be given a sort of spiritual microscope, otherwise I would not be able to see much more than before, since the whole planet is only the size of a hen's egg in the world. To think what the infusoria would be like on this scale!
BM|0|39|7|0|I really should look at the white tablet now; there may already be something written on it. Well, there is nothing on this side. Actually, I am glad of it, for I must admit that it fills me with awe. There isn't anything on the other side either, which is even better! And now back to my planetary system!
BM|0|39|8|0|There is the Venus once more, but not any bigger yet. All right, since you don't want to enlarge, my beautiful star, there is nothing more I want with you. So push along, my star!
BM|0|39|9|0|Ah, there is little Mercury; quite a neat little world, the size of a hazelnut. Seems to have no seas, but all the more mountains instead - if those pin-head-size roughnesses can be honored with the term 'mountain.' My dear Mercury, we have already finished with each other, so take off!
BM|0|39|10|0|And what does this coppery chap represent? It wouldn't be the earth again? Oh, I've got it - you fiery hero are Mars! In the world, I had quite a different notion of you - imagined you to be tumultuous and stormy, but you seem to be exactly the contrary, judging by your flat surface which shows only few mountains. Since I cannot see any more details, push along, too!
BM|0|39|11|0|Now I can see about seven tiny globules, probably planets, too. Off with you; you wouldn't be of any use to me either!
BM|0|39|12|0|There is already the great Jupiter moving towards me! What a fine planet, and with four satellites - most impressive! And what do you look like? Good gracious, what a lot of water! Only in equatorial areas can I see lots of islands; all the rest just water. There are a few mountains, but they do not appear to be high; What about the vegetation and life on this planet? Although it is a few thousand times larger than the previous planets I saw here, I cannot discern any vegetation on you either. The surface seems to be somewhat rough, but to see what it consists of one would require quite different eyes.
BM|0|39|13|0|And there are also Saturn and Uranus, and in the background a very large planet with ten moons - three quite big ones and some smaller ones! Could those be moons of moons? Now I can see also numerous comets in the background.
BM|0|39|14|0|It is a beautiful sight, but if there is nothing but some oceans and high mountains discernible on these good planets, they will not afford much fun for the whole of eternity! I am already through with them; and in view of the small scale, I shall not have much use for them in future.
BM|0|39|15|0|There, in the center, is still the Sun. It is no doubt a big lump, but what's the use if its size compares with the real sun like a grain of sand with the whole of the earth? I wouldn't be able to discern anything on it. Therefore, my dear Sun, you, too, are of no use to me; so farewell!
BM|0|39|16|0|I am already through with the inspection of the unique heavenly art-curios adorning my hall. What now? There is no writing on the tablet; I have nothing more to look at on the planets; the globe of the earth I would rather have outside than in here! So what will I do now? If I went across to the Lord? But that would not be the proper thing for me to do just yet.
BM|0|39|17|0|Hmm, isn't it an awkward business that a blessed spirit must suffer from boredom in heaven when he is close to the Lord of Glory? There is probably some good in it, but boredom is boredom in heaven just as it is on earth.
BM|0|39|18|0|On earth, if the worst comes to the worst, you can console yourself with dear death, which puts an end to everything, at least as far as earth is concerned. But here - eternal thanks to the Lord for this - there is no death and everything assumes an eternal character which fact, unfortunately, makes one fear that such a state might remain permanent. As a result, every experience of monotony makes boredom a thousand times worse than on earth, where everything has an end.
BM|0|39|19|0|What shall I do? There is nothing visible on the tablet as yet. Probably the Lord is not too anxious for my services, otherwise He would have given me something to do.
BM|0|39|20|0|Ah, ah, it can be extremely boring here in heaven! I wonder whether I shall have to stay forever in this heavenly art museum? Oh, what a prospect!
BM|0|40|0|1|THE TWELVE SMALL CABINETS WITH THE COVERED AS YET UNBLESSED SPIRITUAL DISHES. - THE FLOCK OF LOVELY MAIDENS, THE BEAUTIFUL MERCURIAN, THE PERFECTLY SHAPED NAKED VENUSIANS. - THE IMPORTANCE OF THE LORD'S BLESSING.
BM|0|40|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "But now I remember that adjoining this hall there are still twelve cabinets into which the twelve doors lead. And there will be the somewhat ominous covered dishes. These cabinets I must inspect. So, in the name of the Lord, good luck, for who knows what these secret cabinets might reveal!
BM|0|40|2|0|So, let me open door number one. Oh, oh, just look at this - there is my beautiful flock, shapely as ever! What a surprise; thus, dear eternity will not seem long at all. But now it means 'about turn'! This is already covered dish number one. I had better get on with door number two.
BM|0|40|3|0|There it is! I'll open it carefully, in the name of the Lord, for one never knows what might be behind it. This door does not open as lightly as the previous one, but - thank God - I have opened it at last! In this cabinet, it is darker than in the first one, so I shall have to enter it.
BM|0|40|4|0|Oh, oh, oh! What is this? This room is even larger than the entrance hall. And in the background I can discern a vast crowd of completely naked human beings of both sexes. How beautiful they are, especially the females.
BM|0|40|5|0|Ah, one of them is approaching me. Should I wait for her? Oh, yes, I have to, for this dish is not covered. Oh, no, not a bit!
BM|0|40|6|0|What a breathtaking beauty! The whiteness of the skin, the well-developed figure and bust! It is overwhelming! The softly rounded arms, the divine feet, and this heavenly beautiful face with the tender smile!
BM|0|40|7|0|Oh, oh, I can't bear it! I must leave! But no, I can't, it is impossible, and maybe she wants to tell me something. Here she is already; quiet - she is going to say something!"
BM|0|40|8|0|(The woman speaks): "You must be the owner of this house for whom we have been waiting all this time?"
BM|0|40|9|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, yes, but no - not quite! I have only just come to live here. The owner would really be the Lord Jesus, Infinite God. What could I do for you all, and especially for you, you heavenly beauty, who surpasses all beauty of the whole of infinity?"
BM|0|40|10|0|(The woman): "Do not praise me so much, for over there are many of my sex who are incomparably more beautiful than I, and I, as the least beautiful, was sent to meet you so as not to dazzle you too much in the beginning.
BM|0|40|11|0|We are all human beings from the planet Mercury, as you, children of the Almighty, call it. As this is your house, it is up to you to keep us here that we might serve you, or to send us away. But we all beg you to have mercy upon us."
BM|0|40|12|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, please, you heavenly, sublime and sweetest beauty - if there were many thousands of you, I wouldn't think of letting you go. Come to me, you loveliest of all Mercurians, and let me embrace you. Oh dear, you are getting more beautiful every moment, especially when you smile at me so charmingly."
BM|0|40|13|0|(The woman): "You are the master, and I can only be your slave for ever! Therefore, I have to do as you wish, for your will must be sacred to all of us."
BM|0|40|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "But my heavenly beauty, what is all this talk about slaves? From now on, you will be a queen of my heart! Come, oh come, you sweetest beauty! O God, this delight really takes my breath away!"
BM|0|40|15|0|Bishop Martin is just going to embrace the beautiful Mercurian, when I Myself tap him on the shoulder, saying: "Wait, My dear son Martin, this, too, is a covered dish! Only after I have blessed her for you can you embrace her - if you then still feel like it! I suggest an about turn here, too!"
BM|0|40|16|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, You, my beloved Lord Jesus! I love You assuredly as much as anyone can love You, but I must tell You honestly that, in this instance, I would have preferred You to arrive a few moments later!"
BM|0|40|17|0|(Say I): "Of this I am quite aware, and already I predicted to you that you would very soon feel like this, although at that moment you did not want to be separated from Me at any cost. However, I never forsake him who has taken Me into his heart. Therefore, follow Me quickly out of this room, then, when the time is right, the reason for this will be revealed to you. And you, woman, withdraw again!"
BM|0|40|18|0|The woman does as told, and Bishop Martin follows Me, with a somewhat long face, but not unwillingly, to door number three.
BM|0|40|19|0|When we come to this door, it opens by itself.
BM|0|40|20|0|Bishop Martin looks inside, full of curiosity, and is amazed when he is faced with quite a new world of splendor, including a crowd of blessed spirits in the most perfect human shape. Their beauty has an almost stunning effect on our bishop.
BM|0|40|21|0|(Only after a while, does Bishop Martin exclaim): "O Lord, You glorious Creator and Master of all things, all beings - human and angelic - this is breathtaking, too superb for human comprehension!
BM|0|40|22|0|What does this mean? Who are these beings? Are they angels or blessed human spirits? Although they are also naked, their sunny white skin, their stature of perfect harmony, a sort of radiance enveloping them replaces a thousandfold the most splendid garments. I could not possibly imagine a more beautiful and sublime shape.
BM|0|40|23|0|O Lord, no praise or honor can do You justice! You are holy, holy; heaven and earth are full of Your wonders! Glory be to You in all eternity!
BM|0|40|24|0|I beg of You, let us proceed, for I cannot bear this magnificent sight any longer. Just tell me one thing if You will: What beings are these?"
BM|0|40|25|0|(Say I): "Those are human beings from the planet you call Venus. They are meant to serve you, My children, whenever and wherever you require their services; this is their greatest bliss. Therefore, the more often and wiser you make use of them, the happier they will be.
BM|0|40|26|0|However, these are not the only ones awaiting your orders. There are countless others, from other planets. But you'll have to learn how to use their services in all wisdom. This is all you have to know for the time being; further details will follow later.
BM|0|40|27|0|This will give you an idea of what Paul hinted at when he said: 'Eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him!'
BM|0|40|28|0|While still on earth, you had no idea why the stars had such a mighty attraction for you. But now you see before you the magnet which so often drew you with magic power and called forth many a sigh of 'Oh, how beautiful!' from your then rather barren soul.
BM|0|40|29|0|Behold, this is already a kind of service on the part of these beings if through their firm and unshaken will they sometimes influence receptive minds of men, turning them toward the stars. That they did also for you, before you knew them. And now they will do this to an even greater extent, since they have seen you, as you have seen them, although not too clearly as yet.
BM|0|40|30|0|But now let us continue to door number four, where you will see something different and even more glorious. So be it!"
BM|0|40|31|0|(Bishop Martin): "But Lord, why are these beautiful beings not allowed to approach us, and why must they first be blessed by You?"
BM|0|40|32|0|(Say I): "My dear son Martin, have you never noticed on earth, when going for a walk along the bank of a river, that there were people doing exactly the same on the opposite bank? Would it have been possible for you, if you had felt like it, to cross over to them without a bridge or a boat? You'd say, no! But behold, in this world My blessing serves the same purpose a bridge or ship does on earth.
BM|0|40|33|0|Neither on earth nor here in heaven can you do anything without Me! My blessing is My almighty will, My eternal word: 'Let there be!' - by which all that is was made. Therefore, it must also throw a bridge to all these beings to enable you to get to them and them to you without doing any harm. And everything has its right time, which I alone determine, or he to whom I reveal it."
BM|0|40|34|0|(Bishop Martin): "But how was it possible for the lovely Mercurian to come so close to me that I would have embraced her if You had not prevented me, even though, as a covered dish, she had not been blessed by You as yet? What was it that had served her as a bridge? Or was that, too, only an illusion?"
BM|0|40|35|0|(Say I): "My dear son Martin, be satisfied to know what I reveal to you, for it was forwardness that caused Adam's fall, and before him the first created and highest angelic spirits! Therefore, if you want to attain perfect bliss, you 11 have to follow My guidance completely, without overstepping the mark My love and wisdom have set for you.
BM|0|40|36|0|When the right time comes, you will understand all this. This promise should suffice you, or you might find yourself on another sea which would cause you more trouble than the previous one! For, before you have a heavenly wedding garment, you are not yet a real citizen of heaven, only a poor sinner taken in out of mercy who can become a true citizen of heaven by following certain paths. Therefore, stop asking questions and follow Me to the fourth door. So be it!"
BM|0|40|37|0|Bishop Martin slaps his own face and follows Me, regretting his forward question.
BM|0|40|38|0|(But I comfort him, saying): "Do not be afraid! For every word that I speak to you shall mean eternal life for you, not your judgment! And now we are at door number four, which is opening by itself."
BM|0|41|0|1|THE SPLENDORS OF MARS. - BISHOP MARTIN'S MENTAL FATIGUE AND HIS FOOLISH WISH. - THE LORD'S REPRIMAND.
BM|0|41|1|0|(I continue, saying): "We are already at the open door. What do you see, and how do you like it?"
BM|0|41|2|0|(Bishop Martin, a little subdued): "Lord, I lack the courage and the words to describe this majestic splendor appropriately, but my feeling tells me that all this is getting too much for me. The continuous intensification of celestial beauty, especially that one expressing itself in sublime female shape, has the effect of dulling my senses.
BM|0|41|3|0|How many millions of these beings would such a side cabinet hold, which actually appears to be a world in itself? There are vast crowds, reaching as far as the eye can see and, besides, all the many thousands of neatest little huts, temples, gardens and groves, also hills covered with what looks like beautiful green velvet carpets.
BM|0|41|4|0|It is too much for me, Lord; I cannot comprehend it and probably never will! Therefore, o Lord, do refrain from showing me any more and greater splendors, for what I have already seen so far seems to be enough to last me through all eternity.
BM|0|41|5|0|What would I want all this for? If I have You, and perhaps another friend who would live under the same roof with me and stay with me when sometimes You were absent - that would suffice me for the whole of eternity. May those enjoy such sublimities whose consciences tell them that they are pure and worthy of them. I, however, am only too conscious of my unworthiness and would be satisfied with a thatched cottage and the permission to visit You, o Lord, in Your house, and obtain from You, my dearest Father, now and then, a little piece of bread and a sip of wine.
BM|0|41|6|0|Therefore, let somebody else have this house of splendor - someone who is worthier than I am and who is capable of owning it! Do whatever is Your will, Lord, but if I am allowed my free will, I would rather not continue with the other doors.
BM|0|41|7|0|If I had to make use of the services of all these beings, where would it get me to in my stupidity? So I beg You, Lord, don't lead me any farther in this place. A pigsty like those on earth would make me happier than this house!"
BM|0|41|8|0|(Say I): "Listen, My dear Martin, if you know better what one has to do to become a true citizen of heaven, you may please yourself. But I can assure you that there will be no progress for you in eternity. However, if you rely on Me rather than on your own blindness, then do what I want and not what you would like to do.
BM|0|41|9|0|Do you think I created My children for squatting around in huts, eating bread and drinking wine? There you are absolutely wrong! Have you not read what is written? - 'Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.' Do you believe that the required perfection of My children can be attained in a pigsty?
BM|0|41|10|0|Have you, on earth, never experienced how children of mortal parents would rather be idle and play around than start acquiring knowledge needed for their future trade? Or have you not met lots of people on earth who set idleness above all else?
BM|0|41|11|0|Behold, you are one of those! On the one hand you shy away from all that awaits you here, and on the other hand it is a kind of polite defiance to Me for rebuking you for your silly question.
BM|0|41|12|0|All this is not worthy of one on whom I bestowed already so much compassion, love and mercy, and am still doing it! For you are now experiencing what is not experienced by millions. They are happy in the anticipation of seeing Me at some time, for they are being led only by minor guardian spirits. You, however, are led by Me personally, the eternal God and Father of Infinity, the blessed goal of all angels and spirits! And yet you would prefer a pigsty to what I want to give you, to prepare you for the greatest bliss. Tell Me, how do you now feel about your foolish wish?"
BM|0|41|13|0|(Says Bishop Martin, quite startled): "O Lord, You forever holiest and best Father, have patience with me! I am a stupid beast, unworthy of the tiniest ray of Your mercy! Do lead me wherever You wish, my good Father, and I shall now always follow You without any foolish doubts!"
BM|0|41|14|0|(Say I): "All right, follow Me then from this door of Mars to the door of Jupiter, door number five. So be it!"
BM|0|42|0|1|SURPRISES BEHIND THE FIFTH DOOR. - THE WONDER WORLD OF JUPITER.
BM|0|42|1|0|We have already reached door number five, which is opening before us, and at the first glance, Bishop Martin throws up his hands in astonishment, and shouts: "For the sake of Your divine name, Lord Jesus, Father - what immensity! The most heavenly world without end! And above it another four globes, all bathed in a light which the most imaginative mortal could not possibly picture. The splendor and majesty of these shining palaces and temples, also the smaller temples, which probably serve the inhabitants as free dwellings.
BM|0|42|2|0|Ah, I can see also lakes, whose water is shining like the most beautifully cut diamonds in the sunlight. But there everything seems to emit light, for I cannot see any particular source of it. O Lord, Father, how unspeakably beautiful and sublime this is! I could almost describe this beauty as holy, if I did not know that You alone are holy.
BM|0|42|3|0|The more I look at it all, the more I see. I can discern already human beings, but they are still too distant for me to see what they are really like. Most likely their beauty will be in accordance with the boundless beauty of their world. It might be better if they did not come too close, for maybe I would not be able to bear the sight of their beauty. I find the sight of this vast, splendid world already overwhelming!
BM|0|42|4|0|But Lord, Father, would it be at all possible for any spirit, besides Yourself, to ever fully grasp the boundless profusion, depth, and magnitude of all this sublimity? This must surely be impossible to even the greatest angel!"
BM|0|42|5|0|(Say I): "Oh no, My dear son Martin, all that you are seeing here, and are still going to see, is but a tiny part of what the wise angels of My Eternal Kingdom fully understand in every detail.
BM|0|42|6|0|For all that you are seeing here, and that which impresses you so deeply, is actually within you; and that you see it as an external manifestation is due only to your spiritual vision. It can be compared to the seeing of regions in your dreams, which appeared to be outside you but actually were in you, and you looked at them with the eyes of your soul. But the difference here is that it is reality, whilst in dreams such pictures are usually only illusions of the soul. However, do not ask any more questions about all this, for you will understand it in due course.
BM|0|42|7|0|The human beings of this world will not come any closer, for in your present state their beauty would, indeed, be unbearable for you. However, when you have become stronger, you will be able to see everything and enjoy it in blessed purity, which at this stage is impossible for you as you still lack the necessary strength.
BM|0|42|8|0|Let us now proceed to the next door, where even more sublime sights are awaiting you. At this sixth door, however, you have to keep as silent as possible and just listen attentively to what I shall tell you. You must not ask Me why you have to be so quiet, nor shall you ask any questions if you cannot grasp a lot of what I shall tell you, for in due course it will all become clear to you. Let us now proceed to door number six. So be it!"
BM|0|43|0|1|SATURN, AS THE MOST SPLENDID OF ALL PLANETS. - THE EARTH AS A SCHOOL FOR CHILDREN OF GOD AND THE SCENE OF THE LORD'S INCARNATION.
BM|0|43|1|0|(The Lord): "Here we are, already at the open door, and the magnificent celestial world which you can see clearly: the great rampart which, in the far distance, appears light blue, and above which, in perfect grouping, seven further globes, as if freely suspended, are visible, all this represents in correspondence the planet Saturn, the most beautiful and best of worlds, circling around the sun. Your earth circles it too, but it is the ugliest and last planet in the whole of creation, destined to be a school of meekness and cross for the greatest spirits.
BM|0|43|2|0|The reason for this is as follows: When a great and mighty lord of the world drives or rides through the streets of his residence, the people, being used to him, scarcely turn round to greet and honor him. He, on the other hand, knowing his people like neighbors and aware that they know him, does not expect this at all. However, if he travels to some distant small place, everybody just about prostrates himself before him, and there he shows who he really is. In his residence, such a display would have no effect, because everybody knows him as a familiar sight.
BM|0|43|3|0|It can also be compared to somebody igniting a small quantity of gunpowder in a very large hall, where the explosion would be quite ineffectual. But if the same amount of gunpowder were ignited in a very confined space, the result would be a loud explosion with a destructive effect.
BM|0|43|4|0|Since the great appears really great when compared to the small, the strong much stronger compared to the weak, and the mighty especially mighty compared to the feeble, - the earth has to be so miserable and modest in everything so that it may serve the greatest and most brilliant spirits, either to learn humility and gain through it a quickening; or judgment and eternal death. For, as already explained to you, the small and insignificant serves towards increasing the characteristics of the great and imposing. And that is already its judgment, for where everything is small and insignificant, the great and important should conform to it and humble itself.
BM|0|43|5|0|If a tall man wants to enter a room through a very low door, he must bend down low or he could not enter it at all. Thus, the earth is a narrow and thorny path and a low and narrow gate to life for all those spirits who were once very great, and who wanted to be even greater.
BM|0|43|6|0|But these spirits rebelled against this path, which they found too humiliating for their pride, and said that this path was too small for them: an elephant could not walk on a hair like a gnat, and a whale could not swim in a drop of water. Consequently, such a path was not wise, and He Who prepared it was without insight or sense.
BM|0|43|7|0|Then I, as the very highest and greatest Spirit in all eternity, took the cross and walked the path as the first. And I demonstrated how this path, which could be walked by the great and almighty Spirit of God, could easily be followed by all the other spirits in order to attain the true, free eternal life.
BM|0|43|8|0|Many have now already followed this path and have achieved the desired goal, namely, to become children of God and inherit eternal life, with the greatest might, power and perfection, enjoying all the creative properties that I possess. This cannot be attained by the spirits from all the other innumerable stars and worlds, just as not all parts of the body can see, hear or feel with the inner mental perception, which is the actual awareness of one's own, as well as of the other being and the ability to see and know God.
BM|0|43|9|0|Only certain parts of the body have these properties, whilst countless other parts lack them completely; but they are still parts of the same body.
BM|0|43|10|0|The same applies to the rational beings inhabiting all the other stars: they are like individual parts of a body or, in a more perfect sense, of the whole man who is in My own image and that of all the heavens. Therefore, they do not need for their happiness all the divine properties that My children possess. And when My children are blessed, these star-dwellers are the same in and with them, as you, My children, are in and with Me to all eternity.
BM|0|43|11|0|If you enjoy happiness, all these countless spirits enjoy the same in and through you, just as your well-being makes your whole body feel comfortable. In view of this, sacred love makes it My children's highest duty to become as perfect as I Myself am. For, on this perfection depends the happiness of countless spirits, increasing and perfecting yours in turn infinitely.
BM|0|43|12|0|Now you know why I showed you first these planets which are closest to your earth. Ponder on this and follow Me now to door number seven, where you will be instructed in new wisdom. But there, too, you must not ask Me anything. For I alone know the path I have to lead you that you might attain the highest possible beatitude! Let us now proceed. So be it!"
BM|0|44|0|1|THE SEVENTH CABINET. - ABOUT THE NATURE AND PURPOSE OF URANUS AND ITS INHABITANTS. - CREATION WITHIN MAN AND WITHOUT IN ITS CORRELATIONS.
BM|0|44|1|0|(The Lord): "We have already reached the seventh open door. Here, too, you find a new celestial world, though not as vast and as beautiful as the previous one. But instead, here you find buildings of a rare and spectacular style and a vast number of works produced by the inhabitants of this planet, which you call Uranus. You can also see a great number of the most original gardens with an abundance of extraordinary ornaments.
BM|0|44|2|0|A vast crowd of spirits, in perfect human shape and well-clothed, can be seen on the wide smooth paths of those gardens. All eyes are turned towards us, for they suspect that 1 am near, and so is their future owner and master. Through him, they hope to attain at last complete beatitude, and thus also their full strength and power, as promised.
BM|0|44|3|0|In the background, apparently at a considerable distance, you see five smaller globes. These are satellites of this planet, and quite different, but still in complete harmony with it.
BM|0|44|4|0|The spirits of this planet further the growth of man: in the world physically and here spiritually. However, only as far as concerns the development of the external form in man's physical, as well as in his psychic growth, may this planet influence him.
BM|0|44|5|0|As, naturally, the capacity to grow must exist in man, or he could not grow at all, thus also these spirits, in a corresponding sense, must be present in man in his potential development center. Therefore, all that you are seeing here is within and not outside of you. Of course, this planet, with all it holds, also exists in reality somewhere outside of you; but this you will not be able to see for quite a while yet.
BM|0|44|6|0|When you have attained full maturity in eternal life, then you will also be able to see the great creation outside of you, just as I Myself see it. This is essential, for if I entrust My perfected children with the keeping and guardianship of a whole world, they must be able to see that world in all its detail; for a blind man cannot be a shepherd. However, you will not be ready for that for a long time yet and, therefore, you must be satisfied with what you see now, which is a corresponding living image of reality within you, giving the impression as if it were outside of you.
BM|0|44|7|0|In this inner contemplation, you have to grow and your spirit has to mature and increase its capacity for love of Me and, consequently, also of all your brothers and sisters. Only then will your love become the blessing which I promised you - when you were almost overwhelmed by love for the beautiful Mercurian.
BM|0|44|8|0|This blessing will then last forever and be a true bridge into the endlessly great reality, and on its pillars you will comprehend in all fullness where you are, who you are, and whence you came.
BM|0|44|9|0|Now you know all that is necessary for you to know about what is behind this door. This knowledge you have gained from Me and out of My Self. Do meditate on all this! Now, follow Me to the eighth door. There we shall get acquainted with yet another, for you, completely new world and its interesting inhabitants. So be it!"
BM|0|45|0|1|THE WORLD OF MIRON, THE SECRET OF THE EIGHTH CABINET. - THE SPIRITUAL AS FIRST CAUSE AND CARRIER OF ALL CREATION.
BM|0|45|1|0|(The Lord): "Behold, we are there! The door is open and you can see through it a new, vast celestial world, bathed in a pale green light. Here, too, you can see tall buildings and mountains of various heights emitting a bluish smoke. These smoking mountains are correspondences of the many fire-emitting mountains of which this planet, the most distant from the sun, with the name of Miron [Neptune], the marvelous, has the greatest number.
BM|0|45|2|0|Behind this planet you can see ten smaller globes - its satellites, which are of quite a different nature from their main planet. On Miron, you see something new every moment: trees floating in the air, and many other things you have never seen before. Even the smoke from the mountains assumes a variety of unusual shapes. The perfectly shaped human beings are mostly well-clothed so that you do not get to see much more than their faces.
BM|0|45|3|0|These men love music and poetry, and as spirits, correspondingly, they influence you, My children, by rendering your hearts, minds, and souls, receptive for these arts. They dwell in the respective human organs, adapting them for the right understanding and reception of music and poetry, toning man to harmony and lifting his imagination and capacity for enthusiasm. All the wonderful and so-called romantic emotions are evoked by this planet in a corresponding sense.
BM|0|45|4|0|Now you know the nature of this planet and what it is good for. Of course, you must not think of the real planet, although its nature is the same, but only of its corresponding image embodied in your spirit. This existed prior to all external, material creation, which was formed in accordance with what had already been present in every perfected spirit for ages. For the spirit existed long before all the world was created, which issued from the spirit, and not vice versa. Therefore, the planet within you is considerably older than the material one. If it had been absent from the spirit of even one single man, it could never have been formed materially.
BM|0|45|5|0|From this you can conclude that if you learn to know yourself completely, you will also come to know everything outside of you, for nothing can exist outside of you which has not already been present within you. And in the whole of infinity there cannot be anything that has not been within Me in perfect clarity from eternity.
BM|0|45|6|0|Just as I am the primeval source and supporter of all beings, thus now My children in Me are the fundamental substance of everything that is forever filling infinity. The infinite in Me is also present in you through Me, for My children are the crowning of My eternal ideas and great plans.
BM|0|45|7|0|Now you know all you need to know about this door. Therefore, follow Me to the ninth door, where you will see further wonders of My love and wisdom. So be it!"
BM|0|46|0|1|THE NINTH CABINET WITH ITS SAD SECRET. THE SHATTERED WORLD OF THE ASTEROIDS AND ITS HISTORY.
BM|0|46|1|0|(The Lord): "We have reached the ninth door. What do you see here? Now, My dear son Martin, you are again allowed to speak, but only what is necessary. So answer My question."
BM|0|46|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Lord, I do not see very much, as yet. There are about nine small, bare, shapeless globes floating in this pure celestial air. Except for some scrub, I cannot discern much upon them, although I have the impression as if a vast celestial world were becoming visible in the very far distance. But, due to this distance, it is very vague, and I cannot see what is on it.
BM|0|46|3|0|Four of the globules circling closer to us seem to be inhabited because I notice on them a peculiar type of small buildings, although I cannot see any human beings. These, I assume, would not be very tall, probably a kind of infusorial man. One of these globules is just floating past the door. The only things I can see on it are some stunted shrubs and tiny dwellings, which look rather like ant hills. But there is no movement, except that of the globule itself. Do tell me, o Lord, whether that, too, is a planet, or what?"
BM|0|46|4|0|(Say I): "Yes, My dear son Martin, that, too, is a planet; however, as you can see, not a whole one, but a badly mangled one. For, in addition to the nine pieces circling irregularly in front of us, there is still a lot of wreckage: some of it scattered on other planets, some floating around in disorderly courses in the endless spaces of creation. Here and there, if they come too close, they are attracted and sort of swallowed by some solid planet or sun.
BM|0|46|5|0|You have now some questions in your mind: 'How and why was this planet shattered? What was it like before? What were its inhabitants like?'
BM|0|46|6|0|"The answer to the 'how' is My omnipotence: It was My will!
BM|0|46|7|0|And why? Behold, this planet was originally destined to what has now become the destination of the earth. For the first fallen spirit had chosen it, with the promise to humble himself and return to Me. Therefore, this planet was meant to become the star of salvation. Here, he promised to be active by himself without ever interfering with the sphere of any of the star's inhabitants, nor those of any other planet.
BM|0|46|8|0|However, he did not keep his promise, but used his freedom to such an evil end that no life could make progress on the planet. As a result, he was banned into the fiery center of the planet, and the destination of that planet was transferred to your earth forthwith.
BM|0|46|9|0|When the earth was ready for human beings and I sowed the seed for the first man, the evil one tore at his prison walls. Out of compassion. I let him do what he wanted, and he tore his earth to pieces and plunged into the chasm of your earth, where, ever since, he has been doing all that is familiar to you.
BM|0|46|10|0|The reason for the destruction of this planet was, as in all things, My compassion. For, while the planet was still whole and inhabited by many powerful nations, the dragon poisoned their hearts with lust for power. As a result, they swore each other continual war and complete annihilation to the last man.
BM|0|46|11|0|There was no other way then but a judgment, and that was the bursting of the planet, whereby many millions of its very tall inhabitants perished. Some were buried under debris, but most of them were flung out into space. Some even fell onto earth, and from that time also dates the pagan myth of the war of the giants.
BM|0|46|12|0|But the first human beings died out completely on the remaining pieces of this originally largest planet, because they were unable to find the necessary food. They were eventually replaced by a very small race of men, extremely modest, who represent the hair on the head and the eyebrows of the cosmic man. In the background, you can still see the whole planet as it used to be, preserved for the great day that is going to dawn in the whole of infinity.
BM|0|46|13|0|Now you know also about this door what is necessary for you to know at this stage. In due course, everything else will sprout from the seed I have now placed in your heart. Follow Me now to the tenth door, where new wonders are awaiting you. So be it!"
BM|0|47|0|1|THE SECRET OF THE TENTH CABINET: THE SUN WITH ITS SPLENDOR. - ABOUT THE NATURE OF LIGHT. - THE WONDERS OF THE SOLAR WORLD. - BEAUTY AS THE EXPRESSION OF PERFECTION.
BM|0|47|1|0|(The Lord): "We are standing before the tenth door. Speak now about everything you see here."
BM|0|47|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Lord, what can I say? My eyes are dazzled by an immense brightness and my ears perceive the most wonderful harmony. That is all I can say so far. I see only the strong light and hear the heavenly harmony, which seems to come from the light.
BM|0|47|3|0|The light appears to fill a boundless space, for wherever I turn my eyes, I see nothing but light. However, it is peculiar that this enormous mass of light doesn't give out more warmth through the open door.
BM|0|47|4|0|What could it be, Lord? Is it, maybe, the light for this house? Or perhaps it is even the sun, a miniature replica of the real sun which gives light to the earth."
BM|0|47|5|0|(Say I): "Yes, that is right! It is the correspondence within you of the real sun. As your eyes adapt themselves to the light, you will discern also other things in this light. Just keep looking for a while, and you will soon start praising the abundance of this light."
BM|0|47|6|0|Bishop Martin tries to penetrate the light with his eyes, in order to see something else besides the light, but after a while, when he can still see nothing, he says: "Lord Jesus, it seems hopeless! I have strained my eyes to their limit, but still see only that light! Although it is a beautiful sight, it does become monotonous. Not that it really matters, for if I see You, I do not need to see any wonders floating around in this sea of light. But it is peculiar to see only this light - and what a light!
BM|0|47|7|0|My beloved Jesus, what is actually light? In the world, the scientists are still arguing about the nature of light - one has this theory, another one that. But in the end, it becomes clear that none of them knows anything about it. I have read and heard quite a lot about this, but have come to the conclusion that the scientists on earth are on no subject quite as ignorant as they are on the nature of light. Therefore, if it is Your will, could You give me some hints on the subject, please?"
BM|0|47|8|0|(Say I): "Behold, I am the Light everywhere! Because untiring activity is My primary essence, light permeates and envelopes Me. Where the activity is great, there is also much light, for light is actually nothing else but pure manifestation of activity on the part of angels and the better human spirits. The higher their level of activity, the brighter is their light.
BM|0|47|9|0|That is also the reason why the suns shine brighter than the planets, for on them the activity is a millionfold greater than on the latter. Thus, also, the light of an archangel is brighter than that one of some minor, though wise, angel-spirit; for an archangel has to care for whole solar systems, whilst the small wise spirit is only in charge of a small area on earth, or even only on the moon.
BM|0|47|10|0|For the same reason, a diamond shines much brighter than an ordinary sandstone, for in the diamond there is an incomparably greater activity which also renders it so hard. It is obvious that there is more involved in keeping up the cohesion in a diamond than in a sandstone.
BM|0|47|11|0|Anyhow, wherever you notice something to be very bright and shining, you may assume a greater activity in it; for activity is the light and brilliance of all beings and things. The vision of the eye consists in perceiving this activity. If the vision is still imperfect, it will notice only light and brilliance. However, a perfected vision will see the actual activity in its essence. As your vision becomes perfect, you, too, will soon notice activity in this light.
BM|0|47|12|0|Therefore, watch closely, for you will be seeing amazing things since we now have before us a sun and not a planet! Look at it and then speak!"
BM|0|47|13|0|After gazing into the light for quite a while, our Martin is showing signs of astonishment.
BM|0|47|14|0|When I ask him what it is that he finds so astonishing, he says:
BM|0|47|15|0|(Bishop Martin): "O Lord, o Lord, for the sake of Your most holy name, could this be possible? How is it possible that You can supervise, arrange and guide all these wonders upon wonders? This is above all human, and even angelic, understanding! Oh my God, my God, how inconceivably great You are, and there is no end to your glory and majesty!"
BM|0|47|16|0|(Say I): "But what is it that you are seeing that has caused in you such an ecstasy of devotion? Speak up and tell Me what you see."
BM|0|47|17|0|(Bishop Martin): "O Lord, what shall I say when all this splendor and heavenly beauty and majesty have taken my breath away?
BM|0|47|18|0|It is simply indescribable! The boundless beauty of the human beings is just about the only thing that I know for what it is; everything else is inexpressible! I have never seen anything as sublime; and the most vivid imagination of the wisest men ever, could not have envisaged this! All that I have seen so far has been of great beauty, but compared with what I am seeing now, it becomes quite insignificant!
BM|0|47|19|0|First of all, the great variety here makes it impossible to perceive it all and, besides, new wonders keep developing all the time - every one of them more glorious than the previous one!
BM|0|47|20|0|Only the humans remain unchanged, but their beauty is so breathtaking that I feel like hiding myself in the dust. Everything else keeps changing like in a kaleidoscope.
BM|0|47|21|0|Even the scenery changes. Where the land was first flat, suddenly a high mountain grows out of it, carrying with it big streams which turn the meadows into seas. Then the mountains burst and a number of worlds on fire are hurled from the craters and flee or tumble into endless space, as if driven by a great force. Many again fall back from space and dissolve like snowflakes on a warm ground.
BM|0|47|22|0|Ah, what formidable phenomena! But the beautiful human beings do not seem to take any notice of what is happening around them! They walk in their gardens in an apparently blissful state, admiring the most beautiful flowers which, too, seem to be changing under the gaze of their admirers to more and more glorious shapes. O Lord, let me watch this for half an eternity! I am sure, even an archangel could not ever take his eyes off this sublime sight!
BM|0|47|23|0|Ah, the unsurpassed beauty of these humans! It is overwhelming! The softness of their perfectly shaped figures, the whiteness, and then the absolutely superb sweetness of their faces! It is too heavenly - I can't bear it!
BM|0|47|24|0|And, oh, some are coming quite close so that I can see their indescribably beautiful features and admire the perfect harmony of their bodies. Now they are close enough for me to talk to them, but I just could not bear it if these heavenly beautiful beings were to speak to me.
BM|0|47|25|0|O Lord, make them go back, for to look at them makes me dizzy. I feel as if I did not exist at all, as if I were in an ecstasy! It is indescribable!
BM|0|47|26|0|O God, You great almighty Creator, how was it possible for You to put such an endless variety and beauty into the human form, which is so simple and basically always much the same? I could picture in my imagination one perfect form, but then all the others would not come up to it. But here, they are innumerable - each one, in its own way, of a supreme beauty. Oh, Lord, this is inconceivable, totally inconceivable!
BM|0|47|27|0|In the world, I had the extremely silly notion that in the celestial realm of spirits all the blessed spirits would resemble each other, like the sparrows on earth. But I can see now that real multiplicity is to be found here, whereas in the world it was too much hidden by the mortal flesh.
BM|0|47|28|0|Ah, ah, more and more splendor! Another couple is approaching! Oh Lord, this paralyzes my brain!
BM|0|47|29|0|Hold me, Lord, that I do not collapse like an empty stocking! Ah, what a female! Oh, my Jesus, what splendor, what unspeakable beauty!
BM|0|47|30|0|Those tender feet, that well-developed figure, the radiance around her, and this unspeakably gentle and friendly expression in a pair of eyes which to describe appropriately, even the archangel Michael would find difficult!
BM|0|47|31|0|I have already gone quite silly - yes, I am a complete fool! I wanted to ask something, but... ! Oh, blow the question! I am an ass - yes, a stupid animal! Here I am, staring like an ox at a new gate, almost forgetting that You, Lord, are here with me, compared with Whom, all these beauties are nothing! You could evoke much greater splendors in a moment, if you wished!
BM|0|47|32|0|Lord, I have now sufficiently enjoyed the sight of these supreme celestial beauties! They are too pure, and too fair for me. Let me see something very ordinary so that I may find myself again and view myself without being shocked at my ugliness, in comparison with these fair celestial beings.
BM|0|47|33|0|Really, if I look at myself, I appear like an ape compared with these angels! I could spit at my image! Why am I so terribly ugly, although I am a spirit and should look a bit better than a mortal on earth? Why are these humans so beautiful and we, as Your children, look like apes compared with them - especially I?"
BM|0|47|34|0|(Say I): "Because you are My heart, but they are My skin! However, My children, too, are infinitely beautiful when they are perfected. It is only while they are still as imperfect as you, that they do not look too attractive. Therefore, work at perfecting yourself, and you will soon acquire a more celestial appearance.
BM|0|47|35|0|It is My wish that you see these great, pure beauties, so that in their light you may come to know yourself all the sooner and all the easier. Therefore, keep looking into the light a while longer and realize the ugliness of your own soul. This will help to make it pliable and more mature so that your spirit can arise in it and change you into a new being.
BM|0|47|36|0|For, behold, you will not be born again of the spirit for a long time yet. That is why I transferred you to this garden, like into a vast hothouse, to speed up your rebirth. But you must let Me care for you like a precious plant, for conceive this: Thistles and thorns are not grown in the celestial gardens and hothouses! Now, go on looking and tell Me what you see, but do not ask too many questions. So be it!"
BM|0|48|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S FURTHER MARVELOUS DISCOVERIES ON HIS SUN. - THE REASON FOR THE DIFFERENCE IN STATURE OF THE SOLAR PEOPLES. - LOVE AND WISDOM AS THE TRUE MEASURE OF THE SPIRIT. - BISHOP MARTIN'S COMPLAINT ABOUT THE EARTH AND ITS INHABITANTS.
BM|0|48|1|0|Bishop Martin once more turns to the sun and looks at the spectacles and marvels on its shining surface. After a prolonged scrutiny, he speaks again: "Just look, still the same sun, but quite different people. They are also very beautiful, but their beauty is bearable, similar to those seen on the other planets, even to the inhabitants of our earth.
BM|0|48|2|0|I see now several belts around the sun, parallel to each other, and within each of these belts I see humans, some tall, some smaller, some tiny, and - what's that? - there, in the far distance? I can see a giant race of men! They are so huge that the others could live as parasites in their hair like the ones familiar to us!
BM|0|48|3|0|O Lord, forgive me my somewhat dirty remark! I realize it is improper here in the presence of the Sublime, but it slipped out while I was contemplating these giants. Although I have already noticed some very tall humans on the other planets, like Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Miron, who were much taller than the inhabitants of my earth, compared with these giants, they, too, seem only like small parasites.
BM|0|48|4|0|On earth, a giant like this would tower above the highest mountains! Do tell me, my beloved Lord Jesus, my God and Master, why these men are so terribly tall. I was not supposed to ask You a lot of questions, but since I have not asked any yet, will You forgive me this one?"
BM|0|48|5|0|(Say I): "So listen carefully. Think of the different caliber guns, from the lightest to the heaviest, of the armies on earth. What would happen if you put the charge of a very heavy caliber gun into a light caliber? It would tear it to pieces, wouldn't it?
BM|0|48|6|0|What would happen to a planet if it were filled with the sun's power? Behold, if the earth, only for one minute, were submerged in the powerful light of the sun, it would dissolve like a drop of water falling onto a red-hot iron. In order to be capable of holding the vast power placed in it, with its full activity, the sun has to be of a very large size and matching strength.
BM|0|48|7|0|If you placed a feather on an egg, this would easily hold it, whilst a heavy weight would squash it completely.
BM|0|48|8|0|Could a giant wear the coat of a child? Of course not! But if he did try to wear it, it would, naturally, be torn to shreds.
BM|0|48|9|0|Thus, in the whole of creation, everything has its own measure; the small, in its way, in all its proportions, and so the large.
BM|0|48|10|0|As you now see that there are worlds of different sizes meant to hold corresponding power, thus the spirits on these worlds are of different calibers and, accordingly, their bodies are of different sizes.
BM|0|48|11|0|Not that the true, real caliber of a spirit is measured by his size, but only by his love and wisdom; however, these are still primordial spirits, which, in their free state, fill an entire solar system with their activity. Since they, too, want to participate in the beatitude of My Kingdom, they have to walk the path of the flesh. When they have shed their physical bodies, they will, owing to their gentleness and meekness, be of the same size as we are but, if necessary, also of their former size.
BM|0|48|12|0|Now you know sufficient for this sphere and your present state. So go on looking and speak about your observations, so that we may proceed to the eleventh door. So be it!
BM|0|48|13|0|Bishop Martin once more contemplates the light-filled areas of the sun and soon discerns very large temples and dwellings, also roads and bridges of boldest design . There are majestically high mountains, whose main ranges surround the sun, marking the different belts, each of them with different inhabitants and different ways of life and customs. He also notices that two belts on both sides of the central or main belt seem to be very much alike.
BM|0|48|14|0|He still prefers the humans of the central belt to all the others, to whose beauty he has now got more accustomed, although they must not come too close, especially the women, who seem too enticing. Even the men excite him, for they, too, are so beautiful and have figures of such well-rounded softness which, on earth, could not even be found in the most attractive female figure.
BM|0|48|15|0|After looking around for a while, he notices a building in the middle of the central belt which, in its splendor and ornamentation, by far excels everything our Martin has seen so far. And walking around this building, he sees people of such beauty that he collapses as if in a swoon, unable to utter a word for quite a while.
BM|0|48|16|0|After some time, Bishop Martin rather moans than speaks, somewhat incoherently: "My God and Lord, who on earth could ever imagine anything like this? The sun is only known as a shining round celestial body, but who could expect this on its surface?
BM|0|48|17|0|What are you, earth, compared with this blessed splendor? What are your wild beasts of men compared with these indescribably beautiful beings, full of celestial glory, beauty, and sweetness?
BM|0|48|18|0|On earth, the more magnificent the palaces in which people live, the softer their skin and the more luxurious their clothes, the more heartless and diabolical they are! Here it is exactly the contrary. Ah, ah, this is unbelievable!
BM|0|48|19|0|Here, the wisest live in unprepossessing huts in the mountains, as I can see. On earth, the dwellings of the top shepherd of Christianity, who imagines himself very wise, are the largest and richest and most luxurious of all, and his clothes are of pure silk adorned with gold and precious gems. Here it is the other way round! Oh, oh, and men on earth are supposed to be children of God! Compared with these pure children of the sun, they are rather children of Satan!
BM|0|48|20|0|The Gospel has never been preached to these, but their nature is pure like the Gospel itself. It probably could not be any different, or this celestial order would be unthinkable. Yes, yes, here I see a living demonstration of the true, most perfect, unadulterated and correctly interpreted Word of God!
BM|0|48|21|0|Consider the lilies of the field: they toil not and reap not, and even Solomon in his glory was not arrayed like the least one of these! There I see many of these lilies; they have no plow, no knife, no scissors, no weaver's loom, and no embroidery frame. But where on the entire earth could a prince be found, or a princess, fit to even approach any of these celestial lilies?
BM|0|48|22|0|O mankind, obscuring and contaminating the earth, who are you and who am I compared with these solar races? O Lord, we are no better than devils and the world is hell itself in its worst form! That is probably also the reason why the stars are so far from the earth: to protect them from being contaminated.
BM|0|48|23|0|O God, You are holy and most sublime! But in Your wrath You must have spat out on some occasion, and from that curse of Yours the earth and its creatures must have originated!
BM|0|48|24|0|Forgive me, Lord, this remark, but I could not help it at the sight of this heaven. Earth and its inhabitants now make me shudder like a poisonous, stinking cadaver does!
BM|0|48|25|0|Send me into endless space, Lord, but never again back to earth, for it is to me like a hell of hells, and its people irredeemable devils with their main object to persecute the few angels among them.
BM|0|48|26|0|O Lord, o Lord, do send a proper judgment over this sole blemish in the whole of Your creation. The more I look at these splendors here, the more I feel that the earth and its mankind are not really Your work, but the work of Satan, the chief of all demons. There is nothing but vice, death, and destruction, of which You, o Lord, could never be the creator!
BM|0|48|27|0|Ah, ah, how magnificent and wonderful it is here, where the eternal order of Your Word is reigning! And how miserable and agonizing it is on earth, a curse emanated from You because it keeps opposing Your order! O Lord, send Your judgment, destroy it, annihilate it forever, for it does not deserve Your mercy!"
BM|0|48|28|0|(Say I): "Calm yourself! Although you have spoken the truth, you do not have the right understanding as yet. Let us now proceed to the eleventh door, where you will see many things clearer and form a different opinion. Therefore, follow Me. So be it!"
BM|0|49|0|1|A VIEW OF THE MOON THROUGH THE ELEVENTH DOOR. -BISHOP MARTIN AND THE LUNAR PHILOSOPHER.
BM|0|49|1|0|(The Lord): "Behold, we are at the eleventh door. Look in and then tell Me what you see."
BM|0|49|2|0|Bishop Martin looks inside for a while, and then says, somewhat sulkingly: "What is this crazy world of nonsense? Humans, slightly bigger than rabbits on earth, and the scenery resembling some nice hotbeds. The trees wouldn't be any taller than blackberry or juniper bushes on earth! At least, the mountains, which are extremely high and steep, are notable. I do not notice any seas, but there are lakes, the largest of which might hold about ten thousand buckets of water. Oh dear, what a difference between door number ten and door number eleven!
BM|0|49|3|0|But what is that madcap over there with but one foot? That could only be an animal, not a human being. And now I can see a whole herd of a peculiar type of marmot. Anyway, it is strange that so far I haven't seen any animals. And in this crazy world, there appear to be more animals than human beings. Should this actually be an animal world? Yes, it might be, for there I now see a large flock of a kind of sheep. A pity I do not see any oxen or asses to enjoy the company of my own kind! There are also birds; as long as there aren't any too merry birds among them!
BM|0|49|4|0|There, there, ha, ha, isn't that funny? These humans are grown together, the female sitting like a hump on the shoulders of the male. And there a male is inflating himself like a tree-frog, making a noise with his taut belly like a Turkish regimental drummer on earth. This is extremely funny and ridiculous!
BM|0|49|5|0|Really, Lord, when creating this little world, You probably did not use too much of Your omnipotence and wisdom, for compared with all that I have previously seen, it is in no way sublime. Now I have to apologize to the earth for speaking so badly of it at door number ten. For, compared with this world, it is a real paradise, except for its mankind. Tell me, o Lord, if You will, what is this world called? It couldn't possibly be within the solar system of our earth."
BM|0|49|6|0|(Say I): "Oh yes, it is, for this is the moon of your earth. And the human beings came originally from the earth, as did the moon itself. It used to be the most inferior part of the earth, but is now much better than the entire earth. Therefore, it has now become a schoolhouse for extremely worldly souls. For a meager, small world with a fertile spirit is preferable to a fertile, big world with a very meager spirit.
BM|0|49|7|0|Although outwardly these men look miserable enough, you will take quite a while to grow spiritually as fertile as they have already been for a long time.
BM|0|49|8|0|But in order to convince you of the wisdom of these men, a couple shall approach you and discuss various matters with you. There is already one of these pick-a-back couples; ask them some questions, and rest assured that they will have an answer to everything. So be it!"
BM|0|49|9|0|(Says Bishop Martin): "Oh yes, there is already a couple approaching us together with their whole world, which appears to be used by them like a ship. Looked at closely, they look rather quaint, especially the little female. However, we seem to be invisible to them, as they are looking around expectantly as if they perceived something but could not see it."
BM|0|49|10|0|(Say I): "You must draw nearer to them and thus establish contact with their little sphere and then they will become aware of you. The inhabitants of all the moons of the planets have the characteristic that they can see spirits from other planets only when they are inside their little spheres. This is due to the fact that the moons are the lowest and most materialistic level of the planets, just as the dirt of animals is their lowest and most materialistic level, but often more useful than beast or man themselves. Now do as I told you, and the couple will be able to see you!"
BM|0|49|11|0|Bishop Martin obeys, and the couple sees him, admiring his height. But Martin immediately starts the following conversation with them: "Are you the real inhabitants of this little world, or are there still others, taller than you and maybe also wiser?"
BM|0|49|12|0|(Say the two): "There is only a certain number of humans like us. But there are many other creatures here, and on the opposite side of this world there are penitents who frequently come to this side, in order to learn the inner wisdom from us. These penitents usually come from another world, probably from the one you come from. They are tall of stature, but their spirituality is very small. You, too, are of a tall build, but the human substance in you is still scarcely visible.
BM|0|49|13|0|And what are you doing, you big men, who have been given so much life? Why do you take so little care of it? When it is time to sow and reap for his temporal life, man toils diligently overcoming all obstacles. He endures heat and cold, rain and storms. He does not spare his physical body and often risks his life to gain a pitiful livelihood. But he does little or nothing to preserve and perfect the true inner life for his real, eternal, divine, great self.
BM|0|49|14|0|What would you think of a gardener who planted fruit trees and as soon as they started to blossom and sprout, he took these first sprouts for the actual fruit, tore all the blossoms and new shoots off the trees and decorated his house with them? Such a gardener would obviously be a great fool, for while his neighbor gathered fruit from his trees, he might have to starve since there would not be any fruit on his own trees.
BM|0|49|15|0|But is not any man an even greater fool if he enjoys already as fruit his temporal life, which is nothing else but blossoms and leaves for the inner, true life? Through this unnatural and immature enjoyment, he only ruins the actual fruit to come, the true, eternal life of the spirit. And only from the inner seed of the ripened fruit can the new, everlasting life develop, but not from the blossoms or the leaves!
BM|0|49|16|0|Thus it is with every man: his body, his senses, and his reason are the blossoms and leaves. From these a mature soul evolves and the proper maturity of the soul will hold a ripe seed. And this seed is the immortal spirit which, when fully matured, will permeate everything with its own immortality, just as perishable flesh, anointed with decay-resisting etheric oils, will also become imperishable.
BM|0|49|17|0|Behold, you big man, this is our wisdom! To achieve this, we follow the recognized order of the supreme Spirit of God, and this makes us fully what we are. You may now argue with me, if you can! I am prepared to put up with anything from you.
BM|0|49|18|0|Our bishop is rather disconcerted and amazed at the enormous wisdom of the moon-couple. After quite a while, he says: "I never expected you moon people to possess such profound wisdom! Who taught you such wisdom, which could not possibly have originated in you?
BM|0|49|19|0|Animals and plants know their natural order by instinct. It is put into them and they must follow it under compulsion. However, man, as a free being, must gain this knowledge through outside instruction, receiving it like an empty vessel. And the Word of God's wisdom must be placed in his heart like a grain of seed into the earth, to enable him to know himself and, consequently, God and His order. If man does not get any instruction at all, he stays more ignorant than an animal and more stupid than a stone.
BM|0|49|20|0|Since you are obviously men with the same divine rights as we are, you must at some time have been taught by God Himself, either directly or indirectly. Otherwise your wisdom would be the greatest wonder I have so far encountered. God must have been the first teacher with all primeval men, or all men would be far below animal level in their intelligence. Where A was blind, who could have given light to B? And if thus, also B had been blind, who could have enlightened C? Since you are a very enlightened man, do tell me, please, how and when the obviously divine light came to you?"
BM|0|50|0|1|DIFFERENT EFFECTS OF EXTERNAL AND INTERNAL TUITION. - THE POTTER'S WORKSHOP.
BM|0|50|1|0|(The moon-dweller): "Friend, you talk and ask as you see it, and I shall answer in my own way. According to you, the Supreme Divine Spirit must have taught you from the outside with a cudgel in His hand. For an inner spiritual tuition you still seem to be much too dull, and so is, most likely, all mankind on your globe.
BM|0|50|2|0|Do you seriously believe that the most supreme, almighty Divine Spirit created man, as His most perfect creature, like an empty bag which has to be filled before it can be expected to contain something? How wrong you are!
BM|0|50|3|0|Man, on whatever globe he lives, has already within him a vast treasure of wisdom! This must only be awakened by some suitable means and then it will bring forth the most splendid fruit, quite by itself! The sublime Spirit of God provides this means.
BM|0|50|4|0|If man does not ignore such means, but makes use of it, the seed in his inner self will sprout and grow and finally begin to ripen. Thus, no outside tuition is needed; it all comes from within!
BM|0|50|5|0|For everything that approaches man from the outside is foreign and cannot give the recipient true, permanent, inherent wisdom; instead it will give a wisdom that is like a parasitic plant, not promoting life but stunting and spoiling it, for, coming from the outside, it will always be inclined to turn to the outside rather than to the inside - the seat of the true eternal life from God, the Supreme Spirit.
BM|0|50|6|0|In this way we attain our wisdom - from the inner and never from an outer source! If your earth- men require external tuition, you must be extremely stubborn beings, most sensual and, therefore, sinful: consequently, opponents of the Divine Order and your own innermost life. In such a case, A - as well as B and C - will be blind and stay so unless awakened by external tuition.
BM|0|50|7|0|Here you have the external answer to your question, for, judging by your question, you still have to go a long way before you'll be ready for the inner one. But you may go on asking questions. "
BM|0|50|8|0|During these words of the moon-dweller, Bishop Martin has pulled quite a long face, realizing that he cannot compete with this man's wisdom. He is now thinking hard how to prove to the moon couple that he, as a mortal from earth, is the wiser man after all. He thinks of this and that, but nothing really clever comes to his mind.
BM|0|50|9|0|Therefore, he turns to Me and says: "Lord, do not let me down. Help me to prevail over this all- too-clever moon-dweller, and let me show him that men on Your earth are worth something, too. He has dealt with me in a way that I have nothing to say and that notwithstanding the fact that I am to be his master and, in due course, the leader of this entire world!
BM|0|50|10|0|What would happen if the inhabitants of all the worlds I have so far been introduced to came to me as their master and proved that I was the most stupid chap in all of creation? To prevent this from happening, they should be shown, through superior wisdom, that one is really their master. This might keep them from treating one like a schoolboy!"
BM|0|50|11|0|(Say I): "Listen, My dear Martin, do you think that weighty arguments on your part would make such a true philosopher shut up? There you are quite wrong! For, as there is only one truth, thus there is also only one wisdom, which stands like an eternal fortress, forever invincible. And since this moon-dweller confronted you with the sole truth, what greater wisdom could you use to beat him with?
BM|0|50|12|0|However, there is quite a different way to make these spirits obliging and submissive. And this way is called love, humility, and great meekness. These three foremost and extremely important characteristics help one to encounter these innumerable star-dwellers most forcibly.
BM|0|50|13|0|Love teaches you to do good to all these beings and to make them as happy as possible. Humility teaches you to be small and consider yourself the least important, and never to raise yourself arrogantly above anybody else, however small and insignificant he may seem. And meekness teaches you to tolerate everyone with unchanged goodwill and endeavor, from the bottom of your heart, to help wherever help is needed. And this should always be done in the gentlest of ways so as not to infringe upon anybody's freedom. If, occasionally, stronger methods have to be applied, the motive behind them must never be the wish to punish, nor a condemning wrath, but always pure, supreme, unselfish love.
BM|0|50|14|0|Those are the aids of celestial mastery! If you acquire them, you will get on much better with the moon-dwellers. Therefore, go back to the couple and try to handle them in this celestial way and you might find it quite successful. Go now and do this! So be it!"
BM|0|50|15|0|(Bishop Martin once more turns to the moon-couple and says): "My dear great little friend, I have weighed your wise words and see, thanks to the Lord, that you are completely right in everything you say. Nevertheless, I have a further question to put to you - not with a view to testing your wisdom any further, but simply in order to learn from you.
BM|0|50|16|0|You previously declared that all external tuition is useless, and I cannot maintain that you are wrong. However, if all external tuition, including external perception, wherever it may come from and through whichever of his senses man has received it, is bad, useless and thus unacceptable, do explain to me, in your wisdom, why the Creator of all the worlds, human beings, and angels, has given us external senses at all? And why a voice with an outward- directed sound, and why a tongue capable of speaking? What is all this outer form for, all outer appearance of the countless things and beings? Or would it be possible to imagine a being without an exterior? Would not the removal of this put an end to a being? For I cannot imagine any being without an exterior! You will understand my well-founded doubts, so have patience and please clarify these doubts for me!"
BM|0|50|17|0|(The moon-dweller): "Friend, on the one hand you are too superficial, and on the other hand too profound! Thus you will not reach your goal.
BM|0|50|18|0|The Great Spirit has created a multitude of everything. And this multitude can have only external contact in all its parts and, therefore, is only external in its correlation. To enable man to grasp also the external, he has been equipped with external senses. However, he can comprehend it only with the inner senses of his spirit, and never with the outer.
BM|0|50|19|0|Thus man possesses outer senses to grasp external things and inner senses for the comprehension of inner things. And wisdom is part of the inner senses of the spirit. That is why it also has to be developed within man and not through external tuition!
BM|0|50|20|0|The inner tuition of the soul is performed solely by the spirit, to which the full truth has been revealed by the Great God about all things that have been created and still will be in eternity.
BM|0|50|21|0|The external language is a means to ascertain the external and then unite it with the internal, and through this union full cognition of the divine order is attained. This cognition is the actual wisdom we should seek, which implies the integral inner strength of the spirit and its effectual life.
BM|0|50|22|0|You will now understand that God has never taught men through external revelations, but always from within, through the spirit. Even if it appeared to be personal, external tuition, this could not have any inner effect before God's animating power had penetrated the innermost spirit of man. Thus, what I have just explained to you will be of no effect until you perceive it within you.
BM|0|50|23|0|If God Himself instructed you externally in all wisdom, as I have now done, this divine tuition would not help you as long as He, the Great God, did not let His most holy spirit teach your own within you.
BM|0|50|24|0|Apprehend this, if you can, as the right answer to your question, and bear in mind that it will not lead to your salvation, but only to your judgment, as long as you do not receive it within yourself. For what is not yours, cannot make you free and will be your judgment until you have made it yours! If you have any further questions, ask, and I shall answer."
BM|0|50|25|0|(Bishop Martin): "Friend, I am all the more convinced that, notwithstanding your smallness, you are a being of truly profound wisdom. I also realize that I am not a match for you by a long way! But even you, as a wise philosopher, will have to admit that if out of great love I instructed someone in matters pertaining to God's order, His might, love and wisdom, such tuition could not possibly be a judgment for a willing disciple, but just a true path to eternal life. I personally do not make too much of wisdom as such, but rather of love. Where there isn't any love, wisdom has no value for me!
BM|0|50|26|0|What do you think of this my opinion? I am quite aware that a man must be born again of the spirit before he can enter into the Kingdom of God. But in order to attain this rebirth, the first direction must be given through external tuition; I cannot imagine inner tuition at the initial stage, especially with children. If I am wrong also in this, tell me how you moon-men instruct your children."
BM|0|50|27|0|(The moon-dweller): "What do you go on asking questions for if you are convinced that your opinion is right? Shortsighted chatterer, is not every external tuition a law that determines how one or the other thing is to be understood? But is not every law or rule a judgment? Where has anybody ever been set free by the law?
BM|0|50|28|0|It is a fact that you make your children prisoners first and then cannot set them free, ever! But we bring up our children the same way a potter makes his vessel, shaping it simultaneously on the inside and outside on his potter's wheel. Otherwise, he would produce a most one-sided pot! So if you want to learn how to educate a human being toward eternal freedom, visit a potter's workshop and recognize your misinterpreted love. Realize this, that there is more wisdom in a potter than as yet in you!"
BM|0|50|29|0|(After this blow, Bishop Martin once more turns to Me and says): "O Lord, there is no getting at this really radical moon-man. For, when I present something in full accordance with Your teaching, he is ahead of me for a good thousand years. The most peculiar thing, however, is that he, as a moon-dweller, has most likely never seen the earth, even as a star, but seems to know it better than even I do. He suggests that I see a potter on earth so that I might study wisdom and, as it were, the secret of love. That is really very funny!
BM|0|50|30|0|What will I do with a potter? Am I supposed to work in this trade here? The fellow goes even so far as to say that You, o Lord, could not help me with Your verbal tuition if such did not come from within me, through my own spirit! That is obviously a gross sin. If it were up to me, I would teach him a lesson about what it means to dispute even the effective power of Your tuition!"
BM|0|50|31|0|(Say I): "Never mind, My dear Martin! If you started an argument with this moon-dweller, you would get the worst of it. He is a very good spirit and does not deserve at all being let down by Me. The reason why he was so blunt towards you was that he discovered in you a sort of very ambitious malice, which these moon-dwellers detest more than anything else. With them, the outer must conform to the inner in every respect.
BM|0|50|32|0|Besides, better heed what you have heard from him, for there will come a time when you'll find it very useful. The potter is an excellent metaphor: from this you can get to know My order in its entirety! For I Myself am a potter, and My work is that of a potter! My order can be compared to a potter's wheel, and My works to a potter's products! How, the future will reveal to you.
BM|0|50|33|0|Let us now proceed to the twelfth door, where some things that you do not understand as yet will become clear to you. So be it!"
BM|0|51|0|1|A GLANCE THROUGH THE TWELFTH DOOR AT THE SMALLEST SOLAR REGION (GALAXY). - MARTIN GETS AN IDEA OF GOD'S GREATNESS AND MERCY. - THE HUMAN FORM AS AN ETERNAL UNIFORM FUNDAMENTAL FORM.
BM|0|51|1|0|(The Lord): "We have reached the twelfth door; like the earlier ones, it is already open. Step to the threshold and then speak about what you see."
BM|0|51|2|0|(Bishop Martin does as told. After an amazed silence, he says): "O God, o God, how endless this is! In vast distances I see innumerable brilliant suns and worlds swarming like on earth the mayflies do a couple of hours before sunset on a summer's day. I wonder how many decillions there might be? And how many eternities would be required to get to know them to some extent?
BM|0|51|3|0|O God, o Lord, the longer I look, the more of them I discern. How can it be possible for You to supervise, guide, and maintain this boundless mass of suns and worlds? It is terrific!
BM|0|51|4|0|The little moon alone would keep me busy enough in eternity! And You, o Lord, just toy with all these countless decillions of suns and worlds; You regulate and maintain them and look even after the very smallest on all these worlds as if it were the only thing in all infinity. O Lord, how can You do it?"
BM|0|51|5|0|(Say I): "No created spirit can fully understand how I can easily do this. However, eternity will teach you many more things which you cannot understand at this stage. Therefore, do not query this any further! If I revealed to you the extent of My almighty love and wisdom, you could not live, for the depths of My Deity are unfathomable for any created spirit!
BM|0|51|6|0|"What you are seeing here is only the smallest solar region, which on earth you have often seen on clear nights. Do not think that this is the only one filling endless infinite space. There is no end of similar, as well as endlessly vaster, richer, and more magnificent solar regions, for My creation is unlimited! Again and again, you will find different and more wonderful arrangements, and forever new forms of unimaginable majesty and splendor.
BM|0|51|7|0|The only constant and uniform form is that of man. The countless inhabitants of the different worlds differ solely in size and the grade of their love, wisdom and beauty; but all these grades are still based on the unchangeable human form, which is in My own image. The wisest are the most beautiful and those who are filled with love are the most delicate and glorious.
BM|0|51|8|0|However, at this stage, you would not as yet be capable of bearing even the least beauty in human shape of the most insignificant of the worlds you have just seen. Therefore, you have to be satisfied with viewing these suns and worlds from a considerable distance. When your spirit is more mature, you will get a much closer look at the wonders of My creation.
BM|0|51|9|0|But before this is the case, you will have to exercise self-denial, particularly in the lust of the flesh, which is still very strong in you. As long as you do not rid yourself of this, you will not be allowed to contemplate all this beauty which is still inconceivable to you, or you might easily forget Me.
BM|0|51|10|0|To forget Me, however, means to lose life and its celestial freedom, and to expose oneself to judgment, death and hell, from which no spirit is safe that has not been fully reborn in My Spirit.
BM|0|51|11|0|Now you are familiar with your dwelling. I Myself have guided you everywhere to the threshold of eternal life, and now you have to walk by yourself if you want to attain true freedom. I shall now visibly leave you again, but I will send you another companion who will teach you to recognize My will on the white tablet. Ponder faithfully on all you have seen and heard; be calm and reasonable and you will soon make further progress. So be it!"
BM|0|52|0|1|BLESSINGS OF SWEDENBORG'S LIGHT. - THE OLD ADAM IN BISHOP MARTIN. - THE WOMAN'S WISE WARNING, AND BOREM'S SEVERE ADMONITION.
BM|0|52|1|0|After these words, I visibly leave Bishop Martin quite suddenly and another angelic spirit is already standing in My place. It is the bookseller, whom we already know, and who has made great progress at the side of Peter, towards which the inspired writings of Swedenborg have helped him quite considerably.
BM|0|52|2|0|On recognizing the bookseller in My place, Bishop Martin is very surprised and says: "What is this? Are you, by any chance, my future guide? I would rather have believed in death in heaven than have you become my guide! Ah, ah, this is really too much! First the Lord Himself, and now you! That would be like the sun, compared to a backside!
BM|0|52|3|0|Ha, ha, this is ridiculous! You, a bookseller, my guide! A wretched bookseller to make a guide through all the heavens for a former bishop, a learned theologian! No, that is quite out of the question! Go back to whence you came, my friend, for I shall not follow you anywhere!
BM|0|52|4|0|If the Lord had sent me the first best guttersnipe as a companion and guide, I would not have minded, but you, you in particular, who are familiar with all my dirty tricks! No, I will not tolerate it! Either you go or I - it does not matter which! I leave this house of ideas to you! It may not last anyway, as I find its whole setup suspicious.
BM|0|52|5|0|What this hall contains, you see - that is, if you can see at all what I see, for that much I have already learned in this fantastic world, that two people next to each other see one and the same thing quite differently. Where one sees an ass, his companion sees either an ox or even a philosopher! Or where one sees a light, the other sees but darkness!
BM|0|52|6|0|But a clever chap like me must draw the conclusion from all this that this celestial world, as I now know it, is a very silly and senseless world. It is simply a dreamlike illusion of the senses, absolutely inconsistent!
BM|0|52|7|0|Therefore, I shall just move along, and you, wise bookdust-swallower, may take my place in studying higher astronomy through these twelve doors and, perhaps, fall in love with a beautiful Mercurian, or an even more beautiful sun-dweller, provided that you can see with your eyes what I have seen there. Farewell, and please yourself, while I go looking for a place with more consistency than this astronomical hall."
BM|0|52|8|0|After these words, the bishop turns to leave, but the bookseller prevents him from doing this by the following clever words: "Brother, friend, how foolish you are! Weren't we intimate and close friends on earth? And wasn't I then already quite aware of all your tricks, without ever giving you away? If I didn't do so there, why should I do it here in heaven, where the Lord anyway knows you a million times better than I do, and ever will? Why then are you so annoyed as if the Master of Eternity had made me your guide?
BM|0|52|9|0|There you are quite wrong, for I came to you to keep you company and to serve you in everything. I just want to learn from you, who must have gained so much experience at the side of the Lord, and not that you should learn from me. In view of these facts, why did you flare up like that on seeing me beside you?
BM|0|52|10|0|Just stay here in your property, which is surely more consistent than you think, and take me for what I really am, not what you imagine, which is extremely ungrateful to the Lord. Then we shall, I hope, get on better with each other."
BM|0|52|11|0|Bishop Martin is now silent and at a loss what to reply to the bookseller. He walks over to the door of Mercury to gain time to compose himself.
BM|0|52|12|0|When he arrives at the door, he notices a crowd of Mercurians of both sexes. In the crowd he also sees the beautiful woman who, on the occasion of his first visit to the planet, had already much impressed his eyes as well as his heart. At the sight of her, his companion, whom we now shall call "Borem," is already forgotten, and he walks through the door to meet her.
BM|0|52|13|0|(As he enters her sphere, the fair Mercurian sees him and says): "I know and love you as we all love you as our master. But there is something in you that neither I nor any of us like: it is the fleshly desire in you! Unless you rid yourself of this, you will never be allowed to approach us.
BM|0|52|14|0|I am telling you this because I love you and because I believe that you love me too, and all of us who are hoping to gain beatitude through you when you become as you should be. However, if you do not, we shall be taken away from you and given to a worthier spirit.
BM|0|52|15|0|Therefore, do not let yourself be deluded by my attractiveness, but stay in the order of the Supreme Spirit of God, Whose infinite wisdom has made you and me so beautiful.
BM|0|52|16|0|For you, too, are inconceivably beautiful to me. The true majesty of the supreme Spirit of God is shining from you. But I have to contain myself and avoid you the moment I notice that my image begins to ignite within you.
BM|0|52|17|0|You should do the same until you possess the full divine strength. And when you have achieved this, you will possess me and all of us in divine, celestial delight.
BM|0|52|18|0|But remember this: Whatever you desire here you must flee and you will obtain it. But flee it out of love, not aversion! That is also the reason why I flee you, for I love you very much.
BM|0|52|19|0|Go now and do as suggested, and this heart which is beating for you will express its gratitude in a way the sweetness of which is still quite unknown to you!"
BM|0|52|20|0|After these words, the fair Mercurian steps back, displaying her celestial beauty even more visibly, causing Bishop Martin to collapse from emotion.
BM|0|52|21|0|For a long time he crouches on the ground unable to speak or even think. He stands up again only when Borem bends down to him, taps him on the shoulder, and says:
BM|0|52|22|0|(Borem): "But brother Martin, what has happened to you? Has that beautiful Mercurian cast a spell on you by any chance, and made you weak and faint? Or has something else struck you?"
BM|0|52|23|0|(Bishop Martin, quite vexed): "D--- you, did I call you? If you are my servant and I your master, why do you approach me without being called? Be sure in future only to come when I call you, or you may go back to whence you came!"
BM|0|52|24|0|(Borem): "Listen, friend, this is not the way to talk to me, or the Lord, Whose patience with you has been indescribable, might show you how the one fares who disregards His clemency, as you are doing at this moment. Therefore, follow me in the name of the Lord as well as in the name of that celestial maiden, who has just given you a very wise admonition, or you might soon be very sorry.
BM|0|52|25|0|Think of the boundless mercy the Lord showed you during your last hour on earth, of all the wise precepts you have been taught from all sides! How little effect they have had on you so far! It is now high time for you to change or, as already mentioned, you will have to taste the sharp measures the Lord uses for the very obstinate who trample upon His clemency. For know this: The Lord is not to be trifled with for too long! So, better follow me back to the hall!"
BM|0|52|26|0|(Bishop Martin straightens himself out and says, extremely annoyed): "There, you see, what a fine companion and servant you are! I thank you for such a one! You have been given me as a taskmaster, and I will not have it! You may stay here and please yourself but I shall be on my way and see whether I can do good also without your help.
BM|0|52|27|0|This is really too much! I, a bishop, consequently an Apostle of Jesus Christ, am to be pushed around and guided by a lousy bookseller! No, that is unbearable! Get out of my sight or you'll force me to lay hands on you! Unfortunately, I saved you from the flames and was good to you, but now I am sorry to have ever done you good! You are a thorn in my side, being already better than I and having been appointed my taskmaster!
BM|0|52|28|0|There is a lot of talk here about spiritual freedom. That is a fine freedom for me if you aren't even allowed to look through the door of your house without having a taskmaster at your side! You'd better go and make sure you do not lose your heavenly freedom! And threats on top of it all! How charming that you can be disciplined even in heaven!
BM|0|52|29|0|Maybe you have already hidden a cudgel under your celestial toga and are going to start thrashing me in a moment! Go on - try it! You'll soon find out how much you can thrash into a bishop or even out of him!
BM|0|52|30|0|Do you celestial ass really think that I am afraid of any kind of punishment? Just try it, and you will soon see how little I fear it! If the Lord wants to better me through punishment, He may please Himself. But as long as I am allowed my free will, I shall be the way I want to be! I know what it means to defy the Lord, and I know His might. But I deeply admire the greatness of a spirit who has the courage to defy the Lord!"
BM|0|52|31|0|(Borem): "Friend, I came to you on behalf of the Lord, meek as a lamb. I never hurt you in any way, neither in the world, nor here. But you received me as even in the world the lowest slave would not be received by a ruler. Is this attitude wise or loving, as it is supposed to be in heaven? And if the Lord decided to send me to you, are you better and wiser than He Whose order I carried out?
BM|0|52|32|0|The Lord sees the fleshly desire in you, and at the back of it extreme arrogance to anyone who might oppose you in your loathsome lust. Therefore, He sent me to you so that your arrogance should at last reveal itself and with it your ever-growing desire for the flesh of women. However, you receive me like an inmate of hell, apparently not bothering about the Lord Who wants only your beatitude. If you continue like this, the kindness of the Lord will become a judgment for you, the more severe the more you defy Him.
BM|0|52|33|0|I am leaving you now, for I can see that you hate me, although I have not given you any grounds for it. May the Lord do unto you in accordance with His love, mercy, and justice!"
BM|0|52|34|0|As Borem turns to leave, Bishop Martin holds him back in a friendly manner and asks him to stay as he wishes to make his peace with him and discuss great things. So Borem stays.
BM|0|52|35|0|Borem waits for a while, expecting the bishop to say something. But the latter is trying hard to figure out how he could win Borem for himself concerning the things he intended to discuss.
BM|0|52|36|0|(Borem, however, sees through him, and says): "Friend Martin, I tell you, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ Who is the sole Lord of Heaven and all creation in infinity, do not go to all this trouble, for I see through you quite clearly.
BM|0|52|37|0|What is in your mind at this moment is in the minds of all purely hellish spirits whom we call 'devils.' Do not dare to come to me with your great things - which to me are disgustingly small - for this plan of yours could be your downfall!
BM|0|52|38|0|Tell me, how long do you intend to defy the Lord in your heart? Tell me this quite openly, so that I can act accordingly. Believe me, although the nature of all that you see here around you is eternal, you could quite suddenly find yourself in a place much less to your liking than this one. For the Lord has instructed me from now on to show you no more indulgence, since the fire of lechery and lust for power has begun to burn in you.
BM|0|52|39|0|Now speak openly and without treachery what you intend to do. But do speak the truth, for I tell you in the name of the Lord: Every deceitful thought in you will be known to me, and your punishment will be that I leave you, and all that is now yours will be taken from you suddenly. Keep this in mind and tell me now, truthfully, what you intend to do - whether you will follow me or not."
BM|0|53|0|1|THE VEXED BISHOP MARTIN. - BOREM'S SHARP WARNING AND DEPARTURE. - THE LONELY MARTIN.
BM|0|53|1|0|Following these severe words, Bishop Martin begins to scratch his head, and says at last in an undertone, as if to himself: "There you are! I knew it, even in heaven you cannot and must not rely on anybody! The Lord has already, so to speak, revealed all the treasures of heaven to me and now this one speaks to me as if I could land in hell the next moment. What a nice reward! I probably saved him from a little bit of hellish fire, and now he is trying hard to dispatch me to that nice place! Well, if that isn't an unparalleled friendship!"
BM|0|53|2|0|(Bishop Martin, somewhat louder, to Borem): "My dear friend, now you are gradually pulling the mask off your face, showing clearly in what capacity you were sent to me. All right, you do according to your instructions, and I will do what my common sense tells me.
BM|0|53|3|0|It is true that I had a stupid and maybe also evil plan, for I seriously intended to defy the Lord a little bit, just in order to see what would happen to me in such a case; but you saw through me admirably and thwarted my plan.
BM|0|53|4|0|However, you call me a devil and ready for hell, of which the Lord, Who is evidently more than you are, didn't say a thing to me. I shall rely on the Lord, not on you; and shall do what the Lord tells me to do. Only at the white tablet shall I listen to you, since the Lord mentioned that you will teach me how to use it. In all other matters, I shall listen to you if I want to, just as heretofore.
BM|0|53|5|0|And your threats you may keep to yourself, for they don't impress me, as I am not afraid of anything! Even before the Lord, I do not choose my words, but say what I think and feel. Now I am returning to the hall, and you may come too if you want to, or you may please yourself."
BM|0|53|6|0|After these words, Bishop Martin quickly walks into the hall and Borem follows him in a friendly manner.
BM|0|53|7|0|Back in the hall, Bishop Martin notices right away that there is a lot of writing on the tablet. He approaches it and endeavors to read what is written there; but in vain, for he is not familiar with the script, which looks somewhat like hieroglyphs. He begins to lose his temper again, and says:
BM|0|53|8|0|(Bishop Martin): "Why can't the celestial clerks use a script that one can read oneself without having to call for an interpreter? To write to somebody in a script unknown to him is like speaking Chinese to a German. What could this be good for, I wonder?"
BM|0|53|9|0|(Here Borem interrupts him): "For the same thing, friend, for which in the world the dogmatic Latin ritual is good for. There, too, nobody understands it except those who have learned this pagan tongue. But to make sure that nobody, not even those who know Latin, can understand what the Latin ritual of so-called worship contains, a lot of noise is made during mass with organ, drums and trombones, whilst the mass itself is only mumbled. Say, is not that absurd too, although it is pontifical?
BM|0|53|10|0|How then can you, a man who is used to such absurdities, become annoyed if you cannot read this script at first sight? Look more closely at the tablet, maybe you will notice some Latin phrases mystically intermingled with the twelve signs of the zodiac. Look at the top, where I at least can read quite clearly: 'Dies ilia, dies iraer (That day, the day of wrath)."
BM|0|53|11|0|Now, also, Bishop Martin looks more closely at the tablet, notices the same and asks what it means.
BM|0|53|12|0|(Borem): "You are a scholar of Latin and should be able to translate it. Just go on reading. There are more such phrases at the top. When you are through with reading them, you may then ask."
BM|0|53|13|0|Bishop Martin now concentrates on the tablet and reads the words: 'Requiescant in pace, et lux perpetua luceat eis'(May they rest in peace and the eternal light shine on them!).Also: 'Requiem aeternam dona eis, domine!' (Lord, give them eternal rest!). And then: 'Memento, homo, quia pulvis es et in pulverem reverteris!' (Remember, man, that you are dust and shall return to dust!). And many other similarly absurd phrases. After having read all of them, he turns to Borem, obviously agitated, and says:
BM|0|53|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "Well, what about all this stuff? What does it mean, and why is it written here? Is it by any chance meant to be a taunt referring to the high office I held on earth?"
BM|0|53|15|0|(Says Borem): "Oh no, friend, not at all! All this was only written on the tablet to point out to you how much foolishness you still have in you. Therefore, you are still in your peasant clothes for which you exchanged your bishop's robe soon after your death. Only your coat is missing, which you voluntarily gave to me when I was naked in the house of the Lord. You remember the occasion. But you can take it back. Look, there it is under the tablet, well cleaned and tidily folded. Take it and put it back on you so that you might find it easier to realize the extent of your folly.
BM|0|53|16|0|Even though the Lord showed you His boundless mercy by relieving you of the poison of evil, you still retained your great foolishness. If you continue feeding it, it may turn into outright wickedness and plunge you into a terrible judgment. For know this: Until you are not fully reborn of the spirit, you are in no way safe from hell. But to help you avoid such a calamity, you are to be shown your great folly to which you are still clinging and from which even the Lord Himself cannot free you without placing you under compulsion."
BM|0|53|17|0|(Says Bishop Martin, thoughtfully): "All right, if this is the case, I shall put on my coat so that I do not look like a porter, but at least like an honest farmer. And then, you super-wise celestial bookseller, you may show me my so-called follies which I am supposed to recognize in the writing on this tablet. However, I don't see how I could recognize them in view of the earnestness and wisdom of these phrases, the authors of which are the sublime early fathers 'whose shoe's latchet we are not worthy to unloose' nor most likely ever will be."
BM|0|53|18|0|(Borem): "Well, then listen! Where and what is the day of wrath or judgment? Who will be full of wrath and hold judgment? Do you believe God is a God of wrath and a God of judgment? Oh, no! God is the purest and highest love personified, and He said of Himself, 'I came not to judge the world, but to save whosoever believeth in Me and loveth Me!'
BM|0|53|19|0|The Lord does speak of a Judgment Day, but this commences for everyone on his physical death. On the other hand, about condemnation the Lord says only that everyone had in him what will condemn him, namely His Word. And if this is what the Lord says, where then is your ominous 'Dies irae, dies ilia"? This should really be: 'Oh day of my naked folly and my glaring wickedness!' "
BM|0|53|20|0|(Bishop Martin): "If you are conversant with the interpretation of these texts, and in your opinion there is no universal last judgment, how then do you interpret those texts from the Lord's own mouth, which ominously and clearly predict the return of the Lord as a relentless judge? And the Lord Himself names as preceding indications of His coming, great misery, dearth, famine, wars, rebellions, earthquakes, the appearance of the sign of the Son of Man in the sky, the rise and fall of the Antichrist, the darkening of the sun and the moon, and the falling down of all the stars from the sky. After this, He describes the terrible preparations for the Day of Judgment, and finally the latter itself: How the accursed heretics, whoremongers, and adulterers will be dispatched to the devils, accompanied by countless flashes of lightning issuing from the mouths of the chosen and God's angels, as a just curse at all the damnable heretics like yourself.
BM|0|53|21|0|Tell me, you boldly-wise bookseller, how do you explain this? If I believe in these words of God, am I again stupid, foolish, and malicious?"
BM|0|53|22|0|(Borem): "Hypocrite, how long is it since you reluctantly came to believe in the Deity of Christ, but at the first slight temptation you fall off like dry leaves from a tree? If, during your whole life on earth, you had really believed in these words of Christ, you would now be standing here in quite a different garment! But since you neither believed in the outer, literal meaning of the Gospel, nor in the inner, spiritual meaning, and never tried to practice it, you are standing here in contemplation of all these endless wonders of God and hearing the wisest teaching from His own mouth, but are still the same old, incorrigible fool!
BM|0|53|23|0|Who can understand you and who would want to guide you? For if at long last you show some faith and meekness, you turn the next moment into a being in whom hypocrisy stands for faith and only too obvious arrogance and hatred for meekness and love.
BM|0|53|24|0|As if my teaching would be of any use to you! I know you too well! What good did the wisdom of the little moon-philosopher do you? Notwithstanding the presence of the Lord, your anger grew the wiser the moon-priest, Piramah, talked to you. If I now answered your question which is only nourishing your pride, it would not make you any better, only angrier and, therefore, worse!
BM|0|53|25|0|As long as you continue like this, I shall not teach or instruct you in any way! And in order to avoid vexing you, I shall now leave you in accordance with the Lord's will. You are now free to do whatever you want, but remember this: From here, both paths are open to you - the one to heaven as well as the one to hell, together with the true interpretation of the Gospel's reference to the end of time!"
BM|0|53|26|0|After these words, Borem vanishes, and Bishop Martin is left to his own devices. Now it is of the greatest importance what he does and how he applies all the wise teachings he has received.
BM|0|53|27|0|Bishop Martin calls anxiously for Borem, but in vain. He also calls to the Lord and to Peter, but there is no answer. He runs back to the door of Mercury, through which he can still see the planet but at a considerable distance. He walks over to the door through which he had earlier seen the flock of lambs, but now there is nothing except the rather desolate field on which he had seen that beautiful flock for the first time, when he had the list of their names.
BM|0|53|28|0|He runs from one door to the other, and sees through them the sun, the planets, and the moon, but all at great distances, as they are seen by men on earth. The hall alone is still the same as before - in the center the already familiar tablet and next to it the astronomical mechanism.
BM|0|53|29|0|However, these objects are not to the liking of our bishop, so he goes to the exit, intending to hurry over to the Lord's house, but this, too, has become invisible to him. Since he cannot see this, and since the small garden around his house is rather bare and uninviting, he despondently goes back into his house, where nothing has changed.
BM|0|53|30|0|There he stands for a while, motionless before the white tablet which is blank on one side and on the other side has still the previously mentioned Latin phrases. When he is beginning to get bored, he moves a few steps forward, toward the astronomical mechanism, and begins once more to study the earth. However, he does not dare say anything for he is now beginning to realize that he is in a rather difficult situation.
BM|0|54|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S SOLILOQUY. - CRITICISM OF THE CHURCHES. - DISCOVERY OF AN AFTERNOON TEA NOOK.
BM|0|54|1|0|After properly studying the spiritually artistic earth-globe for twelve earthly hours, and when no one has come near him, Bishop Martin begins the following soliloquy:
BM|0|54|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "So, now I have had another good look at the earth and must say it is a shame what is going on there! The fraud, the deceit, the malice, the disgraceful politics, and the unspeakable atrocities that are being committed everywhere! This really surpasses all comprehension!
BM|0|54|3|0|If you look more closely at all this vileness on earth, life appears loathsome. In the midst of the greatest wonders of God, millions seem to have no idea of Him, and their actions are so peculiarly tyrannical as if they expected to live forever in a world upon which the seal of death has been impressed everywhere. How most peculiar this is! I, too, am still rather a beast, but this is really too crazy!
BM|0|54|4|0|My Roman colleagues sit in conclave and the church councils meet; however, the reason for these meetings is neither the Lord nor the spirit of the teaching of the Gospel, but solely lust for power conferring furtively about the shameful means best suited to achieve its end.
BM|0|54|5|0|The Protestants, too, are endeavoring to conquer the earth with pure reason and to make new laws which would be rather in favor of the legislators than the people.
BM|0|54|6|0|Also the Anglican Church makes every effort, by the foulest of means, to propagate the doctrine of giving among its parishioners. But the Church itself does not give anything at all!
BM|0|54|7|0|In short, conditions on earth are such that even in hell it could not be any worse. Away with you, shameless world! Even to look at you would make a person evil! How much more this must be the case when one has been a Roman bishop for fifty years.
BM|0|54|8|0|I am really a low scoundrel of a spirit in this illusory kingdom of heaven; but what can I do? Maybe my wickedness will peter out in about two thousand years when everything earthly in me may have evaporated. Oh, what a beast I am!"
BM|0|54|9|0|After this soliloquy, Bishop Martin is again silent, pondering on what he can do now, but unable to think of anything worthwhile.
BM|0|54|10|0|Quite a while passes before he remembers that he has not yet inspected the beautiful galleries of his house. So he starts looking for the stairs leading up to them, but without success, for they are hidden. He goes outside, looks around, but sees no trace of them there either.
BM|0|54|11|0|He finds it altogether most peculiar and incomprehensible that his house consists of a very large hall inside, yet from the outside it does not look any bigger or more impressive than a small hermitage on earth. He also wonders why he cannot find any trace of the twelve cabinets on the outside of his house, when they play such an important role on the inside.
BM|0|54|12|0|Having been outside his house for some time and unable to find what he has been looking for so eagerly, our bishop starts walking around in his little garden. There he finds some small berries, a few of which he eats, as he is beginning to feel hungry. But this fare is not much to his liking, so he does not eat much of it. For a while he still keeps looking around, but when he cannot find anything, he re-enters the house, resigned to the fact that he will not be able to investigate the galleries.
BM|0|54|13|0|Inside, he once more inspects the white tablet from all sides but finds everything unchanged: on the front side it is still blank, and on the reverse side, facing the astronomical mechanism, there are still the same Latin phrases. As we know, they are of no interest to our Bishop Martin! So he once more walks toward one of the doors - the door of the sun. He opens it and looks at the very distant sun, and since he cannot see anything else, he at least enjoys the sunlight.
BM|0|54|14|0|Thus he spends what he feels to be several hours, and then he begins to talk to himself.
BM|0|54|15|0|(Bishop Martin): "Although the earth is on the whole a madhouse, it is not quite as silly as this so-called celestial world. For what is on earth is real, and stays so, or at least reappears as the same real thing.
BM|0|54|16|0|The stars in the sky do not change ever, and a house remains the same until it is demolished and a new one built in its place. But here, everything is like a silly dream: you see something, and then, when you want to see it again, maybe from another angle, you turn round to it and there is no trace of what you had originally seen from the first position.
BM|0|54|17|0|Take, for instance, this door through which I am looking now into a distance of millions of miles. Where is it when I seek it outside the house? Not a trace of it visible anywhere!
BM|0|54|18|0|Here, immediately beyond the door frame, there is an infinite dark blue empty space in whose depth the dear sun is shining, no larger than a small plate. However, at this same spot, outside the house, there is not a trace of a door, nor the sun for that matter! Whatever can this mean?
BM|0|54|19|0|To understand this, one must evidently have more than a rudimentary knowledge or, perhaps, be an even greater ass than I am, who at least seems to realize that this is nothing but illusion. Thus the scientists on earth would be amazed if they were told that here you can live in houses which are much smaller on the outside than they are on the inside.
BM|0|54|20|0|Oh, what a state of things! And what shall I do now? Stay here? What an awkward situation - alone and nothing to eat!
BM|0|54|21|0|Isn't it peculiar that even as a spirit in this so-called celestial spirit world, one can suffer from hunger and thirst? But this is how it is! I am hungry and thirsty, and have neither to eat nor drink, and still there is nothing I can do but stay here, for in the little garden there are at least some small berries as food in an emergency.
BM|0|54|22|0|But wait! I just remembered something! Through this sun-door there is only vast empty space. What could happen if I jumped out into it, as there is nothing in any direction?
BM|0|54|23|0|When I put my head out through the door, I do not see the house at all, not a trace of a wall, a roof, or any foundation. There is just nothing there! When I pull my head back inside, I again see my hall, unchanged. Therefore, I couldn't possibly hit my head against anything, even if there were something there, for I am a spirit, and as such should be light enough. So let me jump! Who knows what I may experience on such a journey through the air?
BM|0|54|24|0|No stop! I remember something even better! Through door number one I saw the familiar field. So why should I jump into this empty sun-space when instead I could go for a walk in that field? I might even meet the beautiful lambs! Yes, that is a much better idea. So let me be off to door number one!
BM|0|54|25|0|Here I am, already at door number one! But what has happened to the field? It has vanished and I can see only a dense grey fog. Could it be that this earthly late autumn feature appears sometimes here also in the world of spirits? And why not? There are celestial clouds, so why shouldn't there also be celestial fog? However, I shall not go outside the door, for who knows what or whom I might meet in such a fog?
BM|0|54|26|0|What would happen, I wonder, if I tried a salto mortale through the door of Mercury? I might eventually get nearer to that planet and, perhaps, even meet that fair Mercurian who, God forgive me my sins, has roused a real animal passion in me. Oh, oh, just to get a little kiss from her, and some bosom-fingering! What divine delight that would be! So, off to the door of Mercury, which must be next to this one!
BM|0|54|27|0|Here I am. It is the right door, but it is closed. I will open it - but what is this? Instead of the view into the vast sphere of Mercury, I see nothing but a cupboard, well-stocked with food! On the lower shelf I see quite a number of wine bottles. If things are like this, I shall naturally stay here. Farewell, fair Mercurian, farewell endless solar space - I prefer by far this rich table!
BM|0|54|28|0|This really changes my whole attitude! Oh, my beloved Lord Jesus, for this I have to thank You! Now we are again reconciled, my dearest bookseller! Come to me that I may embrace you! You do not come - but it does not matter, I still love you dearly! And now I shall hold a communion right away, in the name of the Lord!"
BM|0|55|0|1|ABOUT HUNGER AND THIRST IN IMMATURE SPIRITS. -MARTIN IN A TIPSY STATE AFTER HIS MEAL. - THE ADVENTUROUS MARTIN IS SOBERED DOWN BY AN ANGRY JUPITERIAN.
BM|0|55|1|0|After these words, Bishop Martin begins to eat a big piece of bread, with great appetite! If a spirit turns away from Me for a while he is soon plagued by hunger and thirst, and when he gets something to eat again as soon as he begins to repent, he eats and drinks with great eagerness. This eagerness also reveals the inner emptiness of the spirit and that not much can be expected of him for quite a while yet - as will soon be demonstrated by our Bishop Martin.
BM|0|55|2|0|Having eaten the bread and enjoyed a bottle of good wine, he has become very merry and, at the same time, even more sensual. Spirits that have not been reborn out of Me and through Me can become intoxicated, in which state they often are sensually unrestrained, and then they badly misuse their freedom.
BM|0|55|3|0|Having emptied the bottle of wine, our bishop closes the cupboard to protect the food, as he imagines. Then he goes out into the open and says to himself:
BM|0|55|4|0|(Bishop Martin): "Thanks to God that this very hungry stomach has had something to do at last! Now I shall go for a walk in my little garden to get some fresh air.
BM|0|55|5|0|Fresh air after a meal is surely much better than that silly black coffee, and I must admit that the air in this little garden is its best feature.
BM|0|55|6|0|The wine was a real drop from the moon! It was only half a measure, but I feel it now! Not that I am tipsy, but I really feel it!
BM|0|55|7|0|I wish there was a bench in this little garden where I could sit down for a while in case my legs go wobbly - then this garden would indeed be quite enjoyable! But there is nothing of the kind, and the ground does not look too inviting either.
BM|0|55|8|0|I will go to the fence, against which I could lean a bit and at the same time I could see whether I have any neighbors or not. There is no trace of a landscape here, just a sandy desert with a cloudy sky creating a gloomy and unfriendly atmosphere. So I'll go to the fence and who knows what I might find there?
BM|0|55|9|0|Oh dear, oh dear, I must say I do feel the wine! But, let me proceed to the fence!
BM|0|55|10|0|Ah, here I am! What a beautiful view! One can see simply nothing! This garden with my royal palace seems to be like a ship floating on the waves of infinity, and little chance of any neighbors. So I am now alone - completely alone! This will be my curse, my condemnation.
BM|0|55|11|0|So this is it! I cannot go anywhere beyond this garden! Oh, d- it! So I am secretly condemned! That was at the bottom of the aphorisms on the white tablet. That is why it said, 'Dies irae, dies ilia' (The day of wrath, that day!). So I shall be here until the Day of Judgment - requiescam in pace (may I rest in peace). And then it will be eternal damnation for me! Oh, unfortunate wretch that I am!
BM|0|55|12|0|If I could only tell my beads on and on, and besides one holy lauretanic litany after another, which is most powerful and effective, that might still help me. But I cannot pray and I have the feeling that even if I could, I wouldn't want to. The most I can utter is: 'Lord, have mercy upon me; Christ have mercy upon me; Lord, have mercy upon me!' That is as far as I can go.
BM|0|55|13|0|Why am I staring into this silly nothingness? Back into the house! At least there I can go to the door of the sun from where I maybe could enjoy the beautiful sunlight. Or, wait, it might be better if I went to the door of the moon. Maybe there I can meet the moon philosopher who could possibly tell me what to do to improve my lot somewhat. So, into the house and to the moon-door!
BM|0|55|14|0|Here I am inside the house. It is still unchanged and really looks splendid. I'd better stay in the house all the time now for it is quite pleasant here. But now to the moon-door!
BM|0|55|15|0|Holla, I almost had a fall there! Oh, that wine, it is still in my head! Never mind, there is already the moon-door and it is even open! But - oh, you hopeless chap of a moon - what a great distance from here! Not much chance of talking to the philosopher. Although it is a full moon, it seems farther away from here than from the earth. Nothing to be done here either.
BM|0|55|16|0|I will try Jupiter. Maybe that one is not quite as withdrawn as the shy moon.
BM|0|55|17|0|Here is already the door to the great Jupiter, but it is also closed! I will try to open it. EPHETHA! (Open up!). Look, that was easy! Thank God, this Grand Mogul among the planets is quite close and keeps coming closer. 0, God be thanked! At last I may be able to reach some respectable human company!
BM|0|55|18|0|Sure enough, the planet is quite close now and somebody is already approaching me. O God, what vast areas! It even looks to me as if my house were standing in the ground of this giant planet.
BM|0|55|19|0|The handsome man, a giant, is standing directly in front of me, but does not seem to notice me. I shall enter into his sphere, then he might be able to see me."
BM|0|55|20|0|Bishop Martin enters the sphere of the Jupiterian, who now sees him and asks immediately:
BM|0|55|21|0|(The Jupiterian): "Who are you that you dare approach me so full of filth, deceit and lechery? All of those infamies are entirely unknown on my great globe. My world is a pure land and would get extremely angry if you stayed on its territory for any length of time. Therefore, kindly withdraw to your filthy abode, where you can gluttonize and whore to your infamous heart's delight! If you stay I shall tear you to pieces!"
BM|0|55|22|0|Bishop Martin darts back into the interior of his house, slams the door behind him, and says to himself: "That chap is all that has been wanting to crown my wretchedness. Farewell, Sir Jupiter, forever! Imagine - tear me to pieces! I shall never ever look out through that door again!"
BM|0|56|0|1|MARTIN'S FUTILE EFFORT TO SLEEP. - HE IS SURPRISED BY A GROUP OF WRETCHED SPIRITS, WHOM HE ASSISTS.
BM|0|56|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Whatever will I do now? Where can I turn to? Should I go to the doors of Mars, of Venus, or rather to those of Saturn, Uranus, or Miron (Neptune), or maybe to the door of the several small planets? I might be faced with something even worse, and what then? There is no question of resistance on my part, for I lack strength as well as wisdom.
BM|0|56|2|0|I had better stay clear of all the doors in future, so I will now roll myself up in some corner like a hedgehog and try to sleep. Failing that, I will at least lie there throughout all eternity, without moving. I will not eat anything nor speak to anybody, come what may! In short, I shall be dead for everyone, even the fair Mercurian! So, it is goodbye!
BM|0|56|3|0|Since I cannot cease to exist, I'll go to my rest, from which no God shall be able to wake me. There, I see already such a corner where I will lie down and stay forever and ever, Amen!"
BM|0|56|4|0|Bishop Martin walks over to a recess between two columns which help support the gallery. He crawls in, rolls up, and tries to sleep, but of course, it does not work.
BM|0|56|5|0|After he has been lying there for about two hours, as it seems to him, a great uproar can be heard outside the house, like that of a gale, in which human voices seem to be calling for help.
BM|0|56|6|0|(Hearing this, Bishop Martin springs to his feet and says): "Ah, but this is different! I cannot ignore this! In such a case, I cannot continue with my intended eternal rest. I must hurry outside! There is someone in trouble, and I must help."
BM|0|56|7|0|With these words, he rushes outside and notices, just beyond his garden fence, a crowd of apparently hunted spirits seeking help and safety. He rushes to the garden gate, opens it wide, and shouts:
BM|0|56|8|0|(Bishop Martin): "This way, this way, friends and dear brothers - this is a safe place! Here you will be safe from persecution! And should you be hungry and thirsty, we'll find some way out! Just come in, all of you. How many of you are there?"
BM|0|56|9|0|(Says one, nearest to Martin): "We are about a thousand of the most wretched, poor devils. We have escaped from hell and have been wandering about this terrible endless desert for half an eternity, unable to find shelter to hide and rest a little. Believe me, it is a terrible lot to be hunted forever without getting any peace or rest! If you, high-minded spirit, have a corner where we would be safe and have some rest, take us in and we shall be most grateful."
BM|0|56|10|0|(Bishop Martin): "Friends, here is the gate - enter all of you! My house does not seem very large from the outside, but I assure you there will be plenty of room inside."
BM|0|56|11|0|After these words, the hunted stream into the garden, and from there into the house, where they are astonished to find its interior of such splendor and size.
BM|0|56|12|0|The first one embraces our bishop and speaks for all of them : "Oh, you blessed friend, how wonderful it is here in your house! For billions of earth millennia, it is the first light we have seen. Since we left earth, our eyes have not seen a single ray of light! Oh light, light, how glorious you are! Oh friend, do not send us away, but let us stay always with you."
BM|0|56|13|0|(Bishop Martin): "Why should I send you away when I am myself glad to have so much company? You may stay here forever, so just make yourselves comfortable. I do not possess much myself in this, my heaven, but whatever I have got, I will gladly hand over to you - even if nothing is left for me! God be thanked that at long last I have found company!
BM|0|56|14|0|This is really most enjoyable. I would rather have you than the so-called angels of God, who, in their bliss are capable of forgetting a poor devil for a whole eternity, unable or not willing to consider the feelings of such an unfortunate one. I can tell you this: The Lord alone is good, that is a fact! But all the rest of the celestial rabble can stay away from me forever, for they have an intellectual arrogance which stinks to a straightforward, honest chap like I am, and probably, like all of you are. But, as already mentioned, God, the Lord Jesus, is an exception! He is really good - yes, very good!"
BM|0|56|15|0|(Says another from the thousand): "Yes, yes, you are right - He is really good! Blessed be He, if He exists at all! As for the rest of the celestial rabble, we, too, do not care about them, with the exception of you, dear friend."
BM|0|56|16|0|(Bishop Martin): "Dear friends, heaven is not for me as yet, for I am more or less on the same level as you. But we shall have plenty of time in eternity to discuss our situation, so let us now look for something to eat. Afterwards, we can give vent to our feelings. Some of you come with me to this cupboard, which holds some provisions for the hungry and the thirsty."
BM|0|57|0|1|THE WRETCHED OBTAIN REFRESHMENT. - THEIR GRATITUDE AND LAMENT ABOUT THEIR EXPERIENCES. - SPEECH OF A SAVED SPIRIT, AND MARTIN'S ANSWER.
BM|0|57|1|0|Bishop Martin now opens the door of the cupboard, and to his astonishment finds it full to capacity with bread and wine. "God be thanked," he says to himself, "I was already afraid I could be fooled, since everything here keeps changing." (Then, aloud, to the party): "There, help yourselves - eat and drink to your hearts' content!"
BM|0|57|2|0|And they all help themselves. They eat and drink their fill but this does not diminish the stock - on the contrary, it visibly increases! Those who have eaten their fill praise the host with great enthusiasm and their features become much brighter and more handsome; only their clothes still look most pitiful.
BM|0|57|3|0|When all have eaten and praised their host, Bishop Martin closes the door to the cupboard, and says: "Listen, all you dear brothers and sisters, do not shower your praises upon me, who is quite an insignificant person. I cannot enjoy your praises as I am not the real giver, only a bad distributor of what the Lord Jesus Himself has given me, although I do not deserve it.
BM|0|57|4|0|So, if you must praise someone, let it be Jesus, the Lord, provided that you have heard of Him. I do not really expect that all of you have, because from what you have told me, you must have been in the spirit world for an inconceivably long time. In that case, you will have to learn about the only God and Lord Jesus!"
BM|0|57|5|0|(Says one of the party): "Friend, you wouldn't be speaking of the Jew Jesus who died a disgraceful death on the cross, together with two robbers and murderers, would you?"
BM|0|57|6|0|(Bishop Martin): "That is exactly the One I mean! He is truly God, and man at the same time. He is the primal source of all things. There is no other God in the whole of infinity - only He!
BM|0|57|7|0|Believe me, it cost me an unspeakable effort to comprehend this. All the archangels would have failed to convince me of this with words. But the Lord Jesus Himself came to me and taught me through acts God alone could have performed - that it was He, the One Lord of Infinity! And now I am as strong in this conviction as I previously was weak in the understanding of this truth.
BM|0|57|8|0|In view of this, I do not think you would find it too difficult to share everything with me: the house, the bread and wine, as well as my convictions."
BM|0|57|9|0|(Say several of the party): "How right you are! Of course we would want to be like you in everything! Not that we had much faith in Jesus during our lives, and even less here in the spirit world, because our lot was hard and there was no trace of clemency. There has not been any mention of a Jesus until now, except that He, too, might waste away somewhere, the same as we, as a poor, deceived devil, deploring that He ever lived and taught on earth.
BM|0|57|10|0|However, if things are the way as you, dear friend, have just told us, it is all right with us! Whoever God may be and whatever His name is, is of no importance to us as long as there is one on whom we can rely.
BM|0|57|11|0|There is but one thing we cannot understand: How could your good Jesus chase us poor devils around without food and drink for such a long time? Really, friend, that is not exactly evidence of love and compassion! Of course, everything is all right now, but we must not think of all the suffering we have been through or we could not possibly love the eternal chaser of souls!
BM|0|57|12|0|It is true that in the world all of us just followed our desires without bothering about His religion. But otherwise we were honest people from the best families. We had a gentleman's education and lived accordingly. A wise God should understand that no man is able to create and educate himself the way he wants it. However, the chasing around has come to an end and, therefore, Jesus shall be forgiven for what He has done to all of us."
BM|0|57|13|0|(Another one steps forward and says): "Basically you are right, for it is better to forgive than to seek vengeance. However, I shall not be in a hurry to forgive completely, for you know how it was during that thousand years. I was jammed between two glowing rocks and my prayers and curses were more numerous than there is sand in the sea. And if you had not made a great effort to save us, I would still be in that unspeakably painful position. An almighty Lord Jesus would not have alleviated this hellish torture in the least.
BM|0|57|14|0|Such a thing is no joke, and you cannot ever forget it. I am not exactly a vengeful spirit, for it would be utter foolishness if a limited spirit rebelled against an almighty God. But you do not forget such a thing. You will understand what I mean by not forgetting."
BM|0|57|15|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, of course, you are right. I, too, had such things on my mind, and still do - things which prick me quite considerably. However, the truth is that the Lord Jesus has nothing whatsoever to do with it; it is only he whom it concerns, and probably more likely it is the Lord's celestial officials, who sometimes act in most arbitrary ways.
BM|0|57|16|0|Actually, all this is in the long run justified through wisdom, but woe betide him on whom such wisdom takes effect! Therefore, the Lord must always be excused and highly praised if He interferes with arbitrary actions of such spirits, shaming them in their wisdom.
BM|0|57|17|0|Oh, you wouldn't believe how pig-headed these celestial angels can be when they are on their own! But when the Lord comes, they immediately draw in their horns and act so sweetly and modestly, making a great show of their meekness.
BM|0|57|18|0|All this I know, and I love the Lord Jesus all the more because of it. If you would do the same, we would get on wonderfully with each other through all eternity. Your motto should be: 'The Lord Jesus alone is loving and kind!' Everything else is simply trash; even Peter and Paul aren't worth a whiff of powder.
BM|0|57|19|0|But one thing you must tell me: When did you leave earth? I can see from our talk that you did not live before Christ, since you seem to know some details about Him, as well as about the Roman church. So it is obvious that you lived in the world after Christ. Therefore, if you don't mind, will you tell me when you lived there? The concept of time as we experience it here in the world of spirits is so unreliable, for one hour can feel like a million years to a poor sinner, as I myself have experienced only too clearly."
BM|0|58|0|1|SOME DETAILS ABOUT THE PARTY OF MALE AND FEMALE SERVANTS OF ROME. - A ROMAN-CHINESE MISSIONARY.
BM|0|58|1|0|(Says one of the party): "Dear friend and brother! All of us left earth in the year 1846, after Christ's birth. On earth, we lived in different countries and actually met only here in the spirit world. We were monks of the orders of the Jesuits, Liguorists, Minorites, and Carmelites. We are about eight hundred males; and the two hundred sisters are partly from the order of the Sisters of Charity and partly from the orders of the Teaching Sisters and Ladies of the Sacred Heart.
BM|0|58|2|0|Now, dear friend and brother, you know when we lived on earth and what we were. The rest you can easily imagine: all the foolish things we had to perform for the sake of Rome, which sent us out into the world to do some fishing. And for this dubious honor, we had to give our lives - some in Asia, some in hot Africa and Australia, and others in America. And when we arrived here in the spirit world, expecting to receive the martyr's crown of eternal glory, the real trouble only began.
BM|0|58|3|0|And I tell you that you are the first human being we have met in this desert after actual, or just experienced, trillions of years. Isn't it terrible to receive such a reward for our martyrdom on earth? Men on earth are great asses, but we were the greatest - there is no doubt about that!
BM|0|58|4|0|Of course, we did not believe any of the things we taught with glib tongues, for our only motive was to catch the goldfish for ourselves and for Rome. But, notwithstanding this, we did preach Christ and converted many heathens to Christianity, for which, in the end, we had to suffer tortures. What a reward we received for this, you can see for yourself: indescribable wretchedness in this world.
BM|0|58|5|0|I had to suffer particularly. I was in China where, thanks to my knowledge of the language, I managed to make many a profitable deal. With the aid of a beautiful Chinese woman, I even gained access to the Emperor's court. There, however, the woman, whom, unfortunately, I had taken into my confidence, denounced me to the supreme authority, citing fraud and other evil designs, including high treason.
BM|0|58|6|0|I was seized and placed between two stone slabs, which the Mandarins then started to heat, and I was slowly fried to death. That is surely the most painful death imaginable, and one would think that with such a death one would have atoned for all one's mortal sins - but listen to this: This torture continued even after my death! Yes, I still had to face those two glowing rocks which I have already mentioned to you.
BM|0|58|7|0|That was the reward I reaped so far for all my efforts on earth; what may still follow, I don't know. You have now a good picture of our nature and our fate. In short, we are poor devils whom you are now helping. If there is a God, may He reward you for it!"
BM|0|58|8|0|(Bishop Martin): "Now I know more about you than I wanted to find out. But it is quite all right - we shall still remain good friends. Now, bring me the nuns, so that I may hear under what circumstances they joined you here."
BM|0|59|0|1|THE ROMAN NUNS' SANCTIMONIOUSNESS. - AS THE WORK SO THE REWARD!
BM|0|59|1|0|The speaker immediately returns to the door where the sisters are, and leads them to Bishop Martin.
BM|0|59|2|0|(When they are all surrounding Bishop Martin, he asks them): "Dear sisters and ladies, what happened to you and how did you get into such distress? You surely went to confession, communicated, told your beads endlessly - sometimes rather rattling them off than praying.
BM|0|59|3|0|There would have been plenty of other devotional exercises, strict fasting, and the veneration of sacred relics, the font and incense. No doubt you carried out all your various duties indefatigably. How, then, did you come to be in such a wretched state?"
BM|0|59|4|0|(Says one of the Sisters of Charity): "Oh, you dear friend, the good Lord will know that better than we. Believe me, I, and all these sisters of my order, were true martyrs!
BM|0|59|5|0|Day and night we were on our feet, nursing the sick untiringly. Often we did even more than the severe rules of our order demanded. We fasted and prayed constantly and went to confession and communion several times during the week. And if ever thoughts of marriage or sex molested us, we would shout: 'Jesus, Mary and Joseph, protect our chaste bodies from such temptations of Satan!'
BM|0|59|6|0|And if, after doing this three times in succession, it still did not help, we ran to the church. If there, too, we were unable to find help, we castigated our flesh till we drew blood, or we put on the girdle of penance. If all that still did not help, then the confessor had to apply means of exorcism, which, however, could only be used successfully with our younger sisters. We older ones had to have cold baths, or even, sometimes, blood-letting.
BM|0|59|7|0|You see, dear friend, how severe our lives were. Many a watch-dog would not have envied us.
BM|0|59|8|0|We surely were justified in expecting celestial joys for all these hardships and, considering the watch-dog existence we had on earth, surely that would not be asking too much? So we were absolutely convinced that the celestial joys would be ours, as has been promised to all who, for Christ's sake, leave all they have in the world and choose the narrow, thorny path of the cross for the sake of celestial glory.
BM|0|59|9|0|But just look at the celestial glory we did attain! Don't we look like old hags with our dark grey complexions and our dirty rags? Our figures are like those of mummies, and we are hungry like sharks and thirsty like the Sahara. This is now our heaven for which we hoped with such certainty! What notion is one to get of such a divine justice?
BM|0|59|10|0|On my arrival here from earth, I saw a bad woman - nothing but a harlot. She was carried away to heaven by shining angels - the beast! But not a cat has come to see me so far, much less an angelic being from heaven! Is that justice? Oh, what misery, what misery!
BM|0|59|11|0|I brought many an honest girl, young, rich and beautiful, to my order, but they now curse me for having deceived them. What a bother! For my zeal I may now be called to account by the Eternal Judge!"
BM|0|59|12|0|Here, several younger Sisters of Charity step forward and shout: "Yes, yes, it is all your fault, you old slut, you beast! You did everything to induce us to join your charitable riff-raff order! And when we did not want to take the vows, since we realized we had better chances in the world than in your brothel, you did everything in your power to prevent our withdrawal.
BM|0|59|13|0|And when, eventually, we were coerced into taking the vows in a similar frame of mind to that one of an army recruit, having to swear allegiance, namely: 'You must, or the devil will get you!' - we were treated worse than the poorest of souls in purgatory or even in hell. And we were severely threatened not to let our dear parents know how shamefully we were treated. Only in the confessional to the father confessor were we permitted to complain, because he had to be silent about it anyway.
BM|0|59|14|0|Now we demand the promised heaven from you to which we are more entitled than you are! Where is it? Take us there, or we shall lay violent hands upon you!"
BM|0|59|15|0|The first nun throws herself at Bishop Martin's feet, entreating him to help her.
BM|0|60|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN AS PEACEMAKER. - THE SANCTIMONIOUS FOLLIES OF THE TEACHING SISTERS AND THEIR CONSEQUENCES IN THE BEYOND. - MARTIN'S ADMONITION.
BM|0|60|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Listen, all you dear sisters, let the Lord Jesus decide this for you. He alone is a just judge! But you forgive each other from all your heart and everything will be all right. This house of mine is a house of peace and love, and not a house of vengeance! Therefore, do compose yourselves and be happy that you have found such good shelter here with me - doubtlessly only thanks to the Lord's compassion. If you manage to change your hatred into love, your appearance is sure to improve considerably.
BM|0|60|2|0|In the world, many walk the wrong path of virtue; why should you have been an exception? Although you did much, it was not done for the sake of the Lord, but only for the sake of heaven. That is not according to the Gospel! You have to do everything in your power and then you shall say: 'Lord, behold, I was an idle servant! O Lord, have mercy upon Your most idle servant!' If you, my dear sisters, will adopt this attitude and not judge or condemn each other, you will surely find favor in the eyes of God.
BM|0|60|3|0|Don't you know what the wise teacher, Paul, says who considers himself only a bad, idle servant, who regards his work as of little merit and only the grace of God essential? He says that a man is not justified by his deeds, but solely by the grace of the Lord. Take this to heart and put your imagined merits at the feet of the Lord. Admit the futility of all that until now you considered your justification for eternal life, then the grace of God will soon become evident to you.
BM|0|60|4|0|I was a bishop in the world, and was convinced that upon my arrival in the beyond heavenly hosts would come to meet me. However, things worked out in quite a different way. So far, I have not yet seen the actual heaven, although I have talked to the Lord on many occasions and have received this house directly from His most holy hands. How do you think you could already be crowned with all glory? Only with patience, meekness, love, and good cheer will everything come right!"
BM|0|60|5|0|The Sisters of Charity are quite appeased and step back, and Bishop Martin calls the Teaching Sisters, who were just on the point of starting a fight, and he asks them how they came to be in such distress and where they had been living on earth.
BM|0|60|6|0|(One of the Teaching Sisters): "Oh, dearest, highly esteemed and honorable friend, we are not all from one place, but come from France, Switzerland, Wales, and various parts of Australia.
BM|0|60|7|0|We lived most devoted lives. We prayed at least fourteen times each day, for not less than a quarter of an hour; every day we attended holy mass and evensong. On Sundays and holidays we attended at least three masses, a sermon, the afternoon litany, and both benedictions. We went to confession every week, at least three times during Advent and Lent, and received the most holy sacrament daily. We fasted five times a week in honor of the holy five wounds, and on Fridays, in honor of the Blessed Virgin Mary, we gave ourselves seven smart-lashes with a rope or rod, four on the left and three on the right breast.
BM|0|60|8|0|The remainder of the time we used for meditation and the teaching of young girls, in whose hearts we endeavored to promote the desire - if financially feasible - to follow in our footsteps as early as possible, laying all their earthly heritage at God's feet so that they might become pure and worthy brides of Jesus Christ.
BM|0|60|9|0|We were not allowed on the streets unveiled and were strictly prohibited to look at a profane man, not even a priest, but only a holy brother from the Order of St. Francis, a holy Jesuit, a bishop, or maybe also a very pious canon. If we then had any unchaste thoughts, we immediately told the worthy Mother about it, asking her for most severe punishment to rid our chaste hearts of such infernal spook.
BM|0|60|10|0|The worthy Mother, who was extremely holy, gave us her good advice first, and only then the appropriate punishment, dependent on the severity of the unchaste thoughts. For a very small thought, there was one lash on the naked body, three rosaries and a total fast day. For a larger sinful thought, there were seven sharp lashes, until blood was drawn, then twelve rosaries and three total fast days during the week. For a very sinful thought - maybe even about the damnable marriage state as it now exists - there were fifteen lashes with pointed rods, thirty rosaries, nine total fast days over a period of three weeks, and a sharp-pointed cilicium (girdle of penance) over the naked breast or the thighs.
BM|0|60|11|0|In addition to the penance ordered by the dear, worthy Mother, there were the spiritual penances which were often much worse. We had to get up in the middle of the night and take part in prayers. This was particularly hard in winter, and if we fell ill following these cruel hardships, we were not even allowed to wish for recovery, but only for death, in order to do penance for our sins. These, and other most cruel kinds of self-abnegation, were demanded of us. From this brief but true description, you can see what terribly hard lives we led on earth.
BM|0|60|12|0|Thus we suffered a lot for Christ, usually most patiently, and we obeyed the strict rules of our order without complaint. We signed over to the order all our property, for the good of the order, for the glory of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and for the glory of God. In view of this, we did not think that it was asking too much of God for Him to bestow on us eternal bliss immediately upon our bitter death . However, we not only saw our well-founded hopes melt away like froth, but we also had the following experience.
BM|0|60|13|0|When all of us who are here now arrived almost simultaneously in this spirit world, we were told by some peasants where we were, and we noticed some miserable females, well-known to us, who had also arrived when we did in this spirit world. Of course, we expected a crowd of devils to meet these loose, bad, heretic female souls, in order to draw them into hell as was deserved by them.
BM|0|60|14|0|However, we were amazed to see not devils, but angels descend from heaven, who arrayed these bad, sinful souls in true celestial garments. They gave them shining palm branches and carried them straight up into heaven, without paying any attention whatsoever to us. We cried, we prayed for what seemed to us millions of years, and we implored Mary and God through all His saints and elect - but so far our cries have been in vain. Isn't that just too bad? Haven't we been deceived, in the temporal as well as in the eternal life? Can that be called divine justice?"
BM|0|60|15|0|(Bishop Martin): "Do have some patience! For the time being, you are provided for. And even if your position were not to improve ever, your life now is quite bearable. Do not count too much on your merit! How could you be so stupid in the world to put up with confinement and beatings, and practically allow them to kill you? What good did you do your fellowmen by suffering all that? You were only concerned with saving your own skin and would not have cared if God had condemned all the world, as long as you had won heaven.
BM|0|60|16|0|This type of love of your neighbor is of no help whatsoever in this world. Therefore, be patient! Forget about your merit! Consider yourselves bad, idle servants of the Lord, and you, too, will find favor with Him. Step back now and let me see the Ladies of the Sacred Heart."
BM|0|61|0|1|THE LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART SPEAK. - THEIR PHYSICAL ERRORS AND MENTAL FOOLISHNESS. - MARTIN TRIES TO SET THEM RIGHT AND REPRIMANDS THEM.
BM|0|61|1|0|The Teaching Sisters withdraw, grumbling among themselves, and the Ladies of the Sacred Heart step forward and speak as follows: "Your Reverence, we are ladies of the foremost ladies' order in the world, which admits only daughters of the very rich, distinguished and noble families, where they can learn everything that there is to be learned in the world!"
BM|0|61|2|0|(Bishop Martin, to himself): "What a beginning! Just what the Lord wants most to hear! Or does He?"
BM|0|61|3|0|(Ladies of the Sacred Heart): "We learned all the languages, music, dancing, gymnastics, fencing, sometimes also horseback riding; also drawing, painting, and artistic needlework. Besides, of course, all the sciences were taught, like geography, mathematics, physics, astronomy, history, the art of navigation, hydraulics, geometry, trigonometry, stereometry, poetry in the noblest European languages, and a lot of other useful subjects.
BM|0|61|4|0|In short, in our order, all the sciences of the world are taught, all the arts are practiced - naturally, only where required and paid for. The remainder of the time is spent in praying, singing, sometimes also fasting, with a daily mass and confession, and communion three times a week. There is severe penance for offending against the strict rules of the order, and this is observed almost more strictly than the rules themselves."
BM|0|61|5|0|(Bishop Martin, to himself): "Although I was a bishop myself, I have never been able to look behind the secrets of this order to the extent I am now doing! Ah, how that place must have pleased the Lord!"
BM|0|61|6|0|(The Ladies:) "You dear, right reverend friend may see from all this -"
BM|0|61|7|0|(Bishop Martin to himself: "that you are utterly silly geese!")
BM|0|61|8|0|(The Ladies:) "what severe rules our order has and what greatness -"
BM|0|61|9|0|(Bishop Martin to himself: "In folly")
BM|0|61|10|0|(The Ladies:) "in self-abnegation it requires to conscientiously observe all these most severe rules; only real giants -"
BM|0|61|11|0|(Bishop Martin to himself: "of fools")
BM|0|61|12|0|(The Ladies:) "of mental power are capable of adhering to all these strict rules. But we did it most scrupulously like true heroines of heaven, convinced that heaven was assured to us!"
BM|0|61|13|0|(Bishop Martin to himself: "This does require a very strong faith!")
BM|0|61|14|0|(The Ladies): "However, after some millions of earth years, you now find us quite as miserable as when we first arrived here. Your house is the first thing of beauty we have encountered within this world. Say, is this divine justice?"
BM|0|61|15|0|(Bishop Martin, to himself): "More than anywhere else here with you, you silly geese!"
BM|0|61|16|0|(The Ladies): "When we were knocking at a door, above which were the words: 'Gate to Heaven,' instead of being admitted to a well-deserved heaven, a coarse and ill-bred-looking peasant lout said to us: 'Back with you, you foolish virgins! Why did you not fill your lamps with oil beforehand?' "
BM|0|61|17|0|(Bishop Martin, to himself): "Fair enough! Such guests I would almost be entitled to drive from my house!"
BM|0|61|18|0|(The Ladies): "Then, this gate to heaven vanished, and we were suddenly surrounded by numerous small devils, like a crowd of will-o'-the-wisps, frisking around us and teasing us cruelly for an endlessly long time, until quite recently we met the other party in the course of our endless flight.
BM|0|61|19|0|Dearest, most reverend friend, what do you say to all this? What could we do to perhaps improve our condition? Oh, do help us with your advice!"
BM|0|61|20|0|(Bishop Martin, ironically): "Ah, ah, but there the Lord has wronged you badly, since you have lived in strict accordance with the Gospel. Really, I must say that the Lord Jehovah Jesus is most unjust if He has promised you heaven on the strictly evangelical rules of your order, and then does not want to grant it. That is really not nice of Him to withhold heaven from such gentle and still super-clever dears! Unless - maybe - you secretly committed sodomy? Or did you perhaps, among your order's thousand clever rules, neglect the Christian rule of the love of your neighbor?"
BM|0|61|21|0|(Another lady, pretending to be French, explains in a ridiculously affected language, interspersed with French words, that they had nothing to do with sodomy, but practiced love of their neighbor, and were religious and chaste like flowers. What else could the Lord Jesus Christ want of them?)
BM|0|61|22|0|(Bishop Martin): "For heaven's sake, stop this silly language! You are German! Can't you speak your own language instead of pretending to be what you are not? Do you believe that you will ever get to heaven this way? A silly goose like you will have to wait an extra long time for that! Even spirits from other planets have spoken to me in my language! Your predecessor, who was born in Lyons, addressed me in good German, and you, conceited goose, are pretending to be unable to speak it!"
BM|0|61|23|0|(The Lady): "Oh friend, I did it only to impress you!"
BM|0|61|24|0|(Bishop Martin): "What a silly notion! Just like the one that makes you expect heaven from God for your utter foolishness. Do you think the Lord prepared heaven for foolish geese like you? Oh, there you are quite wrong! Believe me, it will be easier for all the asses and oxen to enter heaven than it will be for you! This you must understand! Withdraw to the farthest corner and teach yourselves humility! Only then may you come and ask whether there might be some dairymaid's job available for you in the lowest of heavens, which, however, I very much doubt! Go now where I directed you!"
BM|0|62|0|1|DISCUSSION BETWEEN A JESUIT AND BISHOP MARTIN. -ADVICE TO A SISTER OF CHARITY WHO IS AFRAID OF HELL.
BM|0|62|1|0|(A Jesuit steps forward and says): "Noble friend, you do not appear to think much of arts and sciences, considering your dislike of the worthy Ladies of the Sacred Heart. They are the only female order that indulges in sciences and arts from early morning till late at night, and, consequently, they come closest to our order of the Society of Jesus. Dear brother and friend, you should really treat these ladies with more respect and love."
BM|0|62|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Why should I treat those silly, conceited females with more respect? I have shown them too much respect already! Actually, they should be sent packing for another million years until they forget their foreign languages, which might do them a lot of good.
BM|0|62|3|0|As I look at them now, I see rage and arrogance in their eyes. They would very much like to dissemble, but that is impossible in the spirit world, and especially such loose spirits are soon seen through and recognized for what they really are. Because I do see through them and find their great folly sickening, I sent them to that distant corner to get rid of their annoying sight.
BM|0|62|4|0|You yourself, and all the others of your silly order, should not take pride in your most unsuitable name. Think it over and tell me what gives you the right to call yourselves Jesuits? Who has given you permission to desecrate that divine name? You will then perhaps understand how shamefully you all have misused this holiest of names and in what way you could atone for this sacrilege.
BM|0|62|5|0|Can any one of you say, 'Jesus, the Lord has appointed us like He did Paul and Peter'? Has any one of you ever seen Jesus or talked to Him, or have you, during your life on earth, thought more highly of the Gospel than of Ignatius of Loyola? You were, in fact, most determined adversaries of Jesus Christ, but still you call yourselves 'Jesu-its'!"
BM|0|62|6|0|(The Jesuit): "Dearest friend, you obviously know little or nothing about this matter. Don't you know what Omnia ad majorem dei gloriam (Everything for the greater glory of God) means? On this our name is founded. It is not as if the Lord Jesus Himself appointed us, but we chose this name for His greater glory. I am quite aware that the means as such is not commendable, but that does not matter as long as the end justifies the means."
BM|0|62|7|0|(Bishop Martin): "You also speak like a fool and judge divine things like a blind man might judge colors. Do you think the Great God, Who is forever glorified by countless myriads of unheard-of wonders through the whole of infinity - wonders so sublime and incomprehensible in their divine beauty that their sight would kill you - might gain anything at all in His glory if you call yourself improperly 'Jesuit' for His sake, or if you endeavored to achieve seemingly good ends through a thousand different, sometimes most disgraceful, means?
BM|0|62|8|0|Do you believe that Jesus through some monk instituted the shameful Inquisition for His greater glory? Or do you think that Jesus looks favorably upon autodafés and other abominations of yours, performed for His greater glory, with quite another, secret, disgraceful end in mind?
BM|0|62|9|0|Or do you think that the Lord Jesus looked favorably on your actions when you made a girl pregnant and then, ad majorem dei gloriam had her immured alive in a crypt? Or if, for the greater glory of God, by the foulest of means, you took possession of the property of a thousand widows and orphans, and afterwards showed no pity when you saw them languish in great misery?
BM|0|62|10|0|Do you seriously believe this could be for the greater glory of God, and that the Lord Jesus would look favorably on such a way of glorifying His name? If you really believe this, you are the most pitiful creature in the whole of God's infinity!
BM|0|62|11|0|What would you say if Jesus, the sole eternal Lord and God of heaven and the endless myriads of worlds, would stand here before you and ask how you and all your followers have handled His Word? And who has entitled you to desecrate His most holy name so abominably? What would you, all of you, reply to the almighty, eternal God?"
BM|0|62|12|0|They are all obviously seized with terror, resulting in a benumbed apathy. No one dares say a word to Bishop Martin, for they now take him for an Angel of Judgment.
BM|0|62|13|0|(Only one, a Sister of Charity, approaches Bishop Martin fearfully, and says): "O angel, judging us in the name of God, do not condemn us to hell, but we are quite willing in the name of God to be sent to purgatory. Oh, oh, what a terribly severe judge you are! Do have some pity with us poor sinners!"
BM|0|62|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "Compose yourself, you foolish Sister of Charity! I am no judge, only a poor sinner myself, hoping for the Lord's mercy. However, God be thanked, I now see my great folly and want to show you yours, to help rid yourselves of it and become what the eternal order of the Lord wants you to be. Otherwise, instead of proceeding toward ever-increasing bliss, your misery will keep growing worse all the time.
BM|0|62|15|0|My willingness not to send you away but instead take you all in and keep you here if you want to stay, proves that I am not judging you. But if you do stay, you must not hold on to your follies, but accept advice from one who has been here much longer and who has surely more experience than you newcomers to this world. Now, calm yourselves and ponder on my words!"
BM|0|63|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S DISCUSSION WITH TWO OTHER JESUITS AND TWO LIGUORISTS.
BM|0|63|1|0|(Two other Jesuits and two Liguorists go up to Bishop Martin and say): "Dearest and best friend, we quite agree with the advice you have given to all of us. As matters now have turned out, we have no complaints, and if we could find some minor occupation, we would be quite pleased with our lot and not want for anything better for the whole of eternity. However, if we have to spend eternity without anything to do, we would prefer total extinction to an inactive life."
BM|0|63|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Friends, can you read what is written on this round, white tablet?"
BM|0|63|3|0|(One of the four says): "Oh yes, it is something quite ominous: Dies irae, dies ilia! (Day of the wrath, that day!). Libera nos ab omni malo! (Deliver us from all evil!). Memento, homo, quia pulvis es et in pulverem reverteris! (Remember, man, that you are dust and shall revert to dust!). Requiescant in pace! (May they rest in peace!). Requiem aeternam dona eis, domine, et lux perpetua luceat eis! (Give them, Lord, eternal rest and may the eternal light shine for them!). Ex profundis clamavi! (I cried from the depth!). Clamor meus ad te veniat! (May my cries reach You!). Vitam aeternam dona eis, domine, et sedere in sino Abrahami, et considere ad mensam illius, et comedere cum illo per omnia secuta seculorum, amen! (Give them eternal life, Lord, a place in the lap of Abraham, let them sit at his table and dine with him through all eternities, Amen!).
BM|0|63|4|0|As you see, I can still read, although I feel it to be thousands of millions of years since I have seen any letters. But tell me, what about these old dogmatic phrases? Could it be that they are applied here in the spirit world? If so, our prospects for the whole, long eternity are not too good! O friend, do tell us how we have to understand this!"
BM|0|63|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "How else should this be understood than as it is written? I assure you, these phrases have no other meaning than what they clearly say with their words. Tell me, have you ever, in the world, put another meaning into these exclamations than the one expressed through their words? If you were satisfied with them in the world, where they brought in money for you and a hidden mental authority, why should they worry you now, when their meaning is practically applied to you? What do you want an occupation for? Requiescant in pace; ergo requiescamus! (May they rest in peace; therefore, let us rest!). This rest in eternal peace you have now found - all of you!
BM|0|63|6|0|There is also light here, continuously shining through the nice large windows. My house is like the lap of Abraham, and the large cupboard over there, filled with good bread and wine, is a true table of Abraham, at which all of us will be dining until the Day of Judgment and, if on that day of wrath you will not be condemned, even after it forever. What more do you want?"
BM|0|63|7|0|(One of the Liguorists): "You are right, friend. That is probably what we have to expect. But I still feel that this will be terribly boring. Just imagine, to be forever idle, without having to expect any change! Really, friend, think of the boredom in some decillions of earth years! Oh Lord, no living being would be able to stand that!"
BM|0|63|8|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, but what is the use of all your reasoning? Don't you know that it is written that everyone will live according to his belief? Why did we believe all this nonsense if, when it is realized, we do not relish it?
BM|0|63|9|0|If we were stubborn asses in the world, we must now be satisfied with the realization of our foolish beliefs, whether we like it or not. If in the world we had adopted a wiser belief, things would no doubt be much better for us here. But all of us - and I am no exception - were only too happy in the world if we could spread more darkness. Therefore, it should not worry us if here we are buried in our own folly like in a would-be lap of Abraham.
BM|0|63|10|0|Is not the world full of old asses, oxen and blockheads, who are always babbling of enlightenment? Even if they are given enlightenment and better mental food, they ignore it, stay with their old folly, feed on their same old food, and let their eyes feast on the twilight of their cattle-shed, where they can ruminate the foul contents of their mental stomachs.
BM|0|63|11|0|We, too, were such asses, oxen and blockheads! Therefore, we should not be surprised if the Lord provides most generously for our old bestial natures. Those who used to be pleased by folly, let them stay with what pleases them! Those who enjoyed sleep, may sleep here to their heart's content! Those who liked idleness, let them rest here forever! For those who enjoyed food and drink, there is Abraham's table! Those who liked to occupy themselves with virgins, here have the Sisters of Charity, the Teaching Sisters, and the Ladies of the Sacred Heart! We have everything we need - what are we complaining about?"
BM|0|63|12|0|(They all shrug their shoulders, saying): "You are, of course, right - but our wisdom be damned! We would probably be better off if we could live on earth again as frogs, and croak to our heart's content! But this situation cannot be helped now!"
BM|0|64|0|1|HONEST CONFESSION OF THE MINORITE. - ROME AS THE CULPRIT. - BEGINNING COMPREHENSION AND BETTERMENT OF THE MINORITES.
BM|0|64|1|0|(A Minorite comes forward and says): "Friends, let me say a few words which, should it turn out that they are of no use, might at least help to pass a little bit of time of the eternal rest ahead of us!"
BM|0|64|2|0|(All the spirits): "Very well! We shall be happy to listen to you. Already in the world you were known as a wise, ingratiating orator. Go ahead, and speak as much as you want to!"
BM|0|64|3|0|(The Minorite): "Brothers and friends, in the world all of us had in a way two gospels. On the one hand there was the ancient one by Christ, the Lord, and some of His disciples, and then there was the one of the Roman Catholic Church, claiming to be the only true church, since it believed, and still believes, to have inherited the Holy See from Peter, and to hold the keys for heaven as well as for hell.
BM|0|64|4|0|We took an oath to be faithful to this church to the end of our days and to believe all it demanded of us - to believe irrespective of whether it was written in the Bible or not! We also vowed to consider everyone a heretic who thought or believed differently, and to condemn him.
BM|0|64|5|0|We kept our oath in all detail, even if sometimes against our better judgment or plain common sense.
BM|0|64|6|0|You are all aware of the fact that we were forbidden by the church to read the Bible, which was considered a deathly sin, except on Sundays, and then only the much condensed Gospels. All the rest only the theologians were allowed to read and comprehend. Instead, there were for us the Church Fathers, the breviary, the legends; also the rules of the order, Ignatius of Loyola, the relics, the images, the masses, the sacraments, the confession, and other things, many of which we can now openly condemn as evil follies.
BM|0|64|7|0|Now we must ask: Can we be blamed for acting contrary to the true Gospel of Christ through the ordinance of the Roman Church, which must have been at least allowed by God? In accordance with all human, and surely also divine, justice, the real culprit must be made responsible. And we should be advised as to what attitude to adopt for our eternal future, and how we can make amends for what we ourselves may have done wrong."
BM|0|64|8|0|(Say the others): "Well said! We have really enjoyed your speech! May the culprit be made responsible! The Holy See should be punished, and everyone who forced us into actions without giving us time to think it over, comprehend what we were doing, and consent to it, or otherwise!
BM|0|64|9|0|We were baptized without our consent, and through this premature baptism, we were forced into the Roman creed, thus making the child in the womb already responsible. Or is it not crazy to have a newborn child, through certain representatives, swear an oath of allegiance without taking into consideration that the child, when grown up, may disagree with this vow, and, consequently, be forced into perjury? Is not that totally antichristian?
BM|0|64|10|0|Christ Himself said that he who believed and was baptized would attain salvation. But how can a person be baptized before he has comprehended and accepted the Christian faith? Is not baptism meant to be a living demonstration that somebody has accepted the Christian faith for his sole guiding principle in life? And what does a new-born child know about faith, the Christian faith? The more you think about it, the more you realize the folly of it.
BM|0|64|11|0|It is maintained that, as a result of baptism, remission of the original sin, as well as all sins committed prior to baptism, is obtained. How utterly foolish that is! Can any intelligent person condemn a child because his parents committed an understandable offense? And God, Whose wisdom is supreme, should keep holding children of more than the thousandth generation responsible for Adam's fall? And as to any sins committed prior to baptism - that is quite ridiculous since a child cannot possibly sin in its mother's womb!
BM|0|64|12|0|And what sins could a heathen have who has only just been converted to Christianity, which in itself is heathenish enough? His would have to be sins against his pagan laws for, not having comprehended Christian laws, he could not really offend against them. And the remission of a heathen's heathenish sins would only mean confirmation of his paganism. The same would apply to a Jew, for to forgive a Jew in baptism for being a Jew for so long, would be the acme of foolishness!"
BM|0|64|13|0|(The Minorite): "Friends, I fully agree with you! This Roman way of making Christians already in the womb really reminds me now of those ancient fairy tales about people selling themselves to the devil. For the vilest reasons of policy, one is practically sold to the devil already in one's mother's womb, and becomes his prisoner through Rome! And this antichristian, so-called 'First Christian Church' even calls itself the 'Mother Church', and its head 'Vicar of Christ'; consequently, vicar of God!
BM|0|64|14|0|How peculiar - and still true - that we were all so wrong and did not even notice it that almost from our birth we were more or less of the devil! Baptism should have freed us from the silly original sin to make us children of God. And nice children of God we have been! Instead of away from hell, we were literally baptized into hell!
BM|0|64|15|0|And to make sure that no one ever truly repented and thought of betterment, auricular confession was invented appeasing all deathly sins, entitling us priests to total absolution. Hereby every sinner was thrown back into his own sink of iniquity, making it impossible for him ever to become a new creature in Christ.
BM|0|64|16|0|O brothers, brothers, that God allowed these things to happen will forever remain an unsolvable riddle for us! 'Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.' Fine perfection, indeed, when one had to be a stupid blockhead and is only now, as a spirit, beginning to realize, thanks to the heavenly light, in what error one has lived in the world.
BM|0|64|17|0|We could say a lot more about this and prove without any doubt that the Holy See is the culprit, fully responsible for all our errors. However, what we, at this stage, understand only partly, the Lord Himself sees clearly in the brightest light, and He will have mercy upon us if we forgive from all our heart all those who were, and are still, responsible for all our darkness. That is how I feel about it. What is your opinion?"
BM|0|64|18|0|All the others, with the exception of a few Jesuits, fully agree with the speaker.
BM|0|65|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN ENLIGHTENS THE SPIRITUALLY BLIND JESUITS.
BM|0|65|1|0|Now Bishop Martin takes the Jesuits in hand as they keep scratching their heads and shrugging their shoulders, and he addresses them most bluntly:
BM|0|65|2|0|"Why do you disapprove? Do you know more about these things than your quite sensible companions? I doubt it! But I do know what you are up to and why you have misgivings, and I shall tell you what it is that is still covering your eyes with Moses' threefold cover.
BM|0|65|3|0|Firstly, there is your original obstinacy, still ruling over your minds and preventing any purer light from entering your hearts. Then there is your false belief that nothing but baptism is needed to be a Christian. The moment somebody has been baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, according to your erroneous belief, a Christian is ready-made. And finally, in your arrogance and lust for power, you still imagine yourselves to be the Lord's true disciples, filled with the Holy Ghost, and equipped with all power by Him to do as you please.
BM|0|65|4|0|Oh, you fools! Whereby can you prove this? Where in the Scriptures is there a text that justifies your folly? Do you believe the Lord has spoken to you antichristians what He has spoken to Peter and His other disciples when He sent them out to preach the Gospel to all nations? It says: 'Receive ye the Holy Ghost: Whatsoever thou shalt bind or loose on earth shall be bound or loosed in heaven.'
BM|0|65|5|0|Have you ever been in possession of this Holy Ghost? Can the Holy Ghost ever contradict Itself or change an eternal law? Or can It grow wiser and realize that Its original laws are imperfect and have to be superseded by better ones?
BM|0|65|6|0|Did not the Holy Ghost know at the time of the disciples that at a later time various types of monks would be needed to bring men to heaven? That it would need images, relics, shrines, bells, fonts, incense, vestments, cowls, churches, monasteries, chalices, monstrances, Latin- using ministrants, and a thousand other follies to attain heaven? How blind the Holy Ghost must have been that It did not realize already at the time of the disciples how essential all this was for man's salvation and did not institute it right away!
BM|0|65|7|0|Or would the first Christians, including Peter and Paul, have really been of the devil because they had no churches, bells, Latin masses, requiem, or miraculous images - not even any confession, extreme unction, passing bell, pall, tapers, and so on?
BM|0|65|8|0|Do you really not see the folly of it? Due to our greed and lust for power, and without the least evangelical authority, and contrary to the Word of God and the teachings of the disciples, we created, so to speak, acts of worship, laws, and ceremonies. Don't you understand that this made us sinners against the Holy Ghost - which sins, it is written, will not be forgiven, neither on earth nor in the beyond?
BM|0|65|9|0|If you would for once just superficially compare the pure Word of the Lord with our Roman Catholic nonsense, your eyes would be opened and you would see clearly that Rome is nothing else but Babylon, the mother of harlots, as described in the Revelation and, consequently, we, her priests, are not little angels, but devils in the truest sense of the word.
BM|0|65|10|0|Therefore, dear brothers and sisters, let go all your mundane nonsense, and turn together with me to the one God and Lord, Jesus Christ; and all of you will find salvation!
BM|0|65|11|0|But understand this: Not my poor, though well-meant, advice must determine your decision, but only your own will and the call of your heart !"
BM|0|65|12|0|Now they all agree with Bishop Martin, except the Ladies of the Sacred Heart, who say: "We are not going to accept any new teaching from you which could land us in hell, but we'll remain faithful to our Roman Mother, until God Himself, or at least the blessed Virgin Mary, tells us what to do."
BM|0|65|13|0|(Bishop Martin): "No doubt, you ninnies, the Lord will give you preferential treatment! If you do not want to make the Gospel your guiding principle in eternity, you may stick to your folly forever feeding on the fat of your beloved Roman Mother! And the Lord's wisdom will see to it that you do not get too fat, nor too beautiful! For He has quite an effective superhomeopathic diet for such foolish spirits, which may last for a small eternity, as I know from experience.
BM|0|65|14|0|So let us leave these foolish ladies to their belief and, in the name of the Lord, turn ourselves towards a better light!"
BM|0|66|0|1|EXPANSION OF HEART AND HOUSE. - THE LORD CALLS BISHOP MARTIN.
BM|0|66|1|0|(Asks the Minorite): "Where is your better light, brother? Whither will you lead us that we might behold it?"
BM|0|66|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Follow me to the center of this hall, where you will see a truly divine and artistic tellurian and astronomical mechanism. There we shall first have a close look at our earth and then go on to the other planets and, finally, the sun. You will be seeing many things that so far have been riddles to all of you. So, let us go!"
BM|0|66|3|0|They all move to the designated spot, around which they form a close circle. Even the Ladies of the Sacred Heart follow the others furtively to see what is going on and what the better light, referred to by Bishop Martin, will be like.
BM|0|66|4|0|(Bishop Martin notices them and says aloud): "Why are you clever ladies slinking behind like secret agents in the world? There must be no slinking here! If you want to turn to the better light together with us, your brothers and sisters, do it openly and gladly, as we do. Furtive slinking and spying is not tolerated here!"
BM|0|66|5|0|(Hearing this, the Ladies of the Sacred Heart say): "Friend, do not be angry with us! You know that we are foolish and weak and may be misled, as probably you yourself were at the time you entered this world, not taking everything for granted that you were told. Therefore, we beg you to have patience with us. We did not complain when you called us names, and you cannot hold it against us too much if we stand up for our order. Dear friend, you have treated us most harshly, but we suffered it with very little grumbling. We do beg you now to forgive us and not be quite so harsh with us poor sinners."
BM|0|66|6|0|(Bishop Martin): "Ah, this is a much better language than your French. Since you have adopted this attitude, you are now welcome to join us here and see for yourselves what is already here, and what is still going to happen."
BM|0|66|7|0|Now the ladies come forward and are astonished at the sight of the great artistic mechanism. The Jesuits, standing around the earth globe, are most impressed, seeing how true to life this globe has been made and how not the least detail from the real earth is missing. The Minorites and Liguorists are quite as impressed by this globe, whilst the Franciscans are admiring the solar system and the brilliance of the sun which is illuminating all the planets. The Sisters of Charity and the Teaching Sisters are above all impressed by the sun. Everybody is admiring the mechanism and Bishop Martin is eagerly explaining all these celestial curiosities, occasionally making sarcastic remarks about appearances on earth.
BM|0|66|8|0|After this large crowd has spent considerable time with the earth and planet-mechanism, listening to Bishop Martin's explanations, the hall suddenly becomes much brighter, and to the bishop it now appears much larger than before in the temperate light. The others have also noticed it and ask the bishop where the light has come from and what has caused the expansion of the hall.
BM|0|66|9|0|(Bishop Martin): "My dear friends, brothers and sisters, there is nothing strange about this, for here everything keeps changing from its initial type and shape. When you arrived here, did you not notice how small the house looked from the outside, and how large it was inside? Surely that is miraculous, and so is this present manifestation which, incomprehensible as it is to us, is easy enough for the Lord to bring about.
BM|0|66|10|0|I think it means that since you have all become somewhat more enlightened, the Lord is granting us more light. And as our concepts of Him have widened, the Lord has enlarged this safe dwelling so that it may provide ample space for all of us. In this miraculous world, such manifestations are not at all unusual. Here, the Lord's omnipotence, love, and wisdom direct everything depending on the maturity of our hearts.
BM|0|66|11|0|But I now see a new, brilliantly shining writing on the round tablet. I have to go and look at what it says!" Bishop Martin goes to the tablet and reads: "Martin, come outside, for I have something important to settle with you. Meanwhile, let the party keep quiet. Come now! So be it!" Bishop Martin, happily gives the others instructions, with which they comply, and then he is ready to follow the call on the tablet.
BM|0|67|0|1|CHANGE IN THE GARDEN. - BOREM AS GARDENER.
BM|0|67|1|0|Walking through the door of his house, Bishop Martin notices that the garden has expanded considerably and is in a state of full bloom. This makes him very happy. But his bliss is greatly increased by the sight of the Lord's dwelling nearby, towards the east. However, when he looks in all directions, he cannot see anybody awaiting him. This puzzles him, but this time he does not get discouraged nor impatient, but goes into the garden to look for Me, thinking I might be hiding there so as not to be seen by the crowd through some window.
BM|0|67|2|0|(Bishop Martin searches the garden, and when he cannot find Me, says to himself): "This looks to me like a little celestial teasing! But I don't mind; the main thing is that I do my duty. May the Lord Himself, or His deputy, do whatever He pleases, I don't care. Of course, I could go to His house, but then I have not been asked to do so, for the writing on the tablet said: 'Martin, come outside, for I have something important to settle with you.' Now I am outside, and have done my part. If the Lord has called me outside for nothing, that is not my business. I, at least, am here."
BM|0|67|3|0|After these reflections, Bishop Martin strolls about in the big garden until he notices at the far end a gardener planting a number of young trees. Getting closer to the gardener, he recognizes the bookseller, Borem, and says joyfully: " Brother, friend, I have felt deep remorse for having been so rude and unkind to you! Do forgive me and be forever my inseparable guide! For I now fully understand how much I have wronged you and especially how much I have sinned against the kindness of the Lord."
BM|0|67|4|0|(Borem turns around and greets the bishop with these friendly words): "I greet you, my dear brother Martin! It has pleased the Lord very much that you have done good spontaneously. Therefore, the Lord sent me here to tidy up and enlarge your garden, just as you have put your heart in order and expanded it considerably in its love. If you go on working like this in the name of the Lord, you'll advance your spiritual rebirth at a rapid pace.
BM|0|67|5|0|Since you desire it in your heart, I shall now stay with you and help you whenever it is necessary. You have in your house a great task ahead of you which is still going to give a lot of trouble. However, when the fight will have reached its climax, glorious victory will be near.
BM|0|67|6|0|I have now finished with the planting of the young trees. So let us go to those who need our help. They have already been well cultivated by you, similar to this garden, but it will take quite a lot more work before the thousand young trees will be ready to produce fully ripened fruit.
BM|0|67|7|0|Love and patience overcome all difficulties. Therefore, let us now go into the house and begin with our good work in the name of the Lord." Borem and Martin both enter the house.
BM|0|68|0|1|BOREM'S ENLIGHTENING WORDS ABOUT THE WAY TO BEATITUDE.
BM|0|68|1|0|In the house, one of the Minorites, who already, on a previous occasion, had spoken quite sensibly, comes to meet them, and asks Bishop Martin: "Dear friend and brother, what was there outside that made you rush out like that? We have all been extremely worried, thinking you might have been called to account for us and that something bad might have befallen you. Do tell us - what happened?"
BM|0|68|2|0|(Bishop Martin, smiling): "Dear friends and brothers, do not worry about me. Look here, the Lord has sent me this dear friend and brother for yours and my own sake, to help me guide all of you onto the right path. This is the sole reason why I was called outside.
BM|0|68|3|0|All of you should listen to this friend of the Lord, and follow his advice at all times; then your lot, and maybe mine too, will soon improve quite considerably. For I, too, am still far from being a blessed spirit, but only on the way towards attainment of complete beatitude through the grace of the Lord.
BM|0|68|4|0|Keep striving for this grace, all of you, and it may come to pass that we all may enter upon the path to the realm of Divine Light together."
BM|0|68|5|0|(The Minorite): "Yes, brother, we promise you and your friend to adhere strictly to all the instructions you give us, in order to attain at least a little of the Lord's grace."
BM|0|68|6|0|(Borem): "Yes, dear brothers and sisters, keep to this promise from the bottom of your hearts. Love Jesus Christ, the Crucified, above all else, for He is our one most loving and holy Father. Keep seeking only Him and His love and do not attach your hearts to anything but Him, and you will find yourselves, much sooner than you expected, in the house of His eternal love. But you have to banish from your hearts any material, worldly appendages; otherwise, it would not be possible for you to enter the eternal dwelling of the Most Holy Father. Now, listen carefully to what I am going to tell you.
BM|0|68|7|0|In the world, all of you had two different, but fundamentally false, concepts of God, heaven, and the soul's state and life after physical death. Here, you have already been able to convince yourselves that your earthly belief has not confirmed itself in anything at all. You did not find a purgatory, nor a hell, nor a heaven with winged angels. And, just the same as you did not find all this, you will never find any of the other things you believed in as Roman Catholics.
BM|0|68|8|0|Thus, the prayer aids of your churches and priests, in whom you trusted so implicitly, are of no value whatsoever. Here, no one can come to the Lord through mediated mercy, as the Lord is of the greatest mercy anyhow, and to want to induce the most merciful and loving Father to have mercy, would amount to great and wicked folly.
BM|0|68|9|0|Therefore, to get to God, the Lord of everlasting, unending splendor, everyone here must do his own work. Behold, I am now a great angel of the Lord, and He never calls me other than: 'My brother, how very much I love you!' If I interceded for you for an eternity, it would not make any difference, as everyone must act out of his own love according to his strength, or he could never attain to true spiritual freedom. God is, of course, omnipotent, but His omnipotence does not make anybody free; on the contrary, we must be freed from it through our free will and our love of God. Otherwise, we would be but machines and automatons of God's omnipotence.
BM|0|68|10|0|This is the reason why God, in His infinite wisdom, has designed ways by which we can attain to this divine freedom. These ways are so far unknown to you, but I shall acquaint you with them. Therefore, be careful to stay on these ways of your own free will and you will reach the destination of every spirit created by God.
BM|0|68|11|0|From now on, you will be allowed every imaginable freedom. You will obtain whatever you wish for. However, this will not be real freedom, but only a test, which must be understood but not misused.
BM|0|68|12|0|Thousands of Eves will proffer you the apple of temptation, but for love of the Lord you may not touch it.
BM|0|68|13|0|You will be defamed and scoffed at, but must never get angry or think of retaliation.
BM|0|68|14|0|You will be persecuted, robbed, and even ill-treated, but your sole defense may be love, although you will have plenty of means of revenge at your disposal.
BM|0|68|15|0|Always keep in mind the Lord and His Gospel and you will lay a strong, unshakeable foundation for your eternal, celestial dwelling.
BM|0|68|16|0|What I am telling you is eternal truth out of God, the Lord of all existence and life. Whoever will not comply with the Word of God in himself actively, cannot enter His Kingdom.
BM|0|68|17|0|Every one must pass through the narrow gate of humility and leave all things to the Lord. We must retain nothing but love and deepest humility. Nothing may offend us. We must never think or say that we are entitled to something. Only to love and humility are we entitled; everything else is the Lord's.
BM|0|68|18|0|As the Lord has humiliated Himself to the lowest possible level, so must we if we want to go where He is.
BM|0|68|19|0|If someone hits you in the face, do not resist but hold out your other cheek for the sake of peace and harmony between you. If someone wants your cloak, let him have your coat as well. If someone compels you to walk with him for an hour, make it two hours, to demonstrate the full measure of your love. Bless your enemy and pray for those who curse you. Do not ever requite evil with evil, but do good to those who hate you - and you will be true children of God.
BM|0|68|20|0|However, as long as you still seek your right anywhere but in the Word of God; as long as you carry a thorn caused by an insult in your hearts; as long as you feel that you have been wronged in one way or another - you are still children of hell, and the Lord's grace is not within you.
BM|0|68|21|0|God's children must be capable of bearing and suffering absolutely everything! Their strength must lie solely in their love of God and of their brothers, whether they be good or evil.
BM|0|68|22|0|As soon as they are firm in this, then they are absolutely free and capable of being admitted into the Kingdom of God.
BM|0|68|23|0|I am aware of the fact that all of you were priests and nuns of the Roman church, which is the least enlightened of all churches. I also know that some of you are secretly still proud of it. But I warn you all not to think back of what you were and did on earth. If you think of the good you did, the Lord will remember all the evil and will judge you according to your works. For, whoever is judged by the Lord, attains death - not life - as judgment is the soul's death in the eternal bondage of its spirit.
BM|0|68|24|0|When the Lord says: 'When ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are unprofitable servants,' - how much more you, who have never lived the Gospel, neither concerning yourselves nor your brothers, must confess this.
BM|0|68|25|0|This I have spoken to you in the name of the Lord, passing it on to you faithfully as received from the Lord, without adding or taking away a single word. It is now up to you to act accordingly and from now on you will have no excuse that you had never heard of it if, due to obstinate non-observance of the Lord's will, you fall into judgment.
BM|0|68|26|0|But for those of good will, those who only fall because of their innate weakness, I and this brother are here to help them back on their feet again.
BM|0|68|27|0|So, you see that first of all, to begin with your good will is essential, and only then the action.
BM|0|68|28|0|Therefore, make sure that you have the honest will to do the right thing, and the Lord will not be too particular about the actual work, as the good will can already be considered the work of the spirit.
BM|0|68|29|0|However, woe betide those of you who are secretly of a cunning and evil will just outwardly pretending to be of good will! I tell you in the name of the Lord's might, which is at this moment blowing through me like a hurricane through a forest, such a one would be instantly driven to hell and thrust into the pit of eternal perdition - like a stone that falls from the sky into the depths of the sea - from where he would not be recovered, but would remain lying in the slime of the bottomless pit of judgment!
BM|0|68|30|0|Now you know what you have to do to enter the Kingdom of the Lord as His true children. Do accordingly, and you shall live!
BM|0|68|31|0|I and your first friend here will be behind you, even if not always visible, to support those who might stumble because of their weakness. But if someone should fall due to his wickedness, he shall not be helped, except that he might be paid off in the same coin. Do not ask about the place where you will be subjected to these tests. They will take place here and there, when least expected, so as not to interfere with your freedom. The Lord be with you and with us! Amen!"
BM|0|68|32|0|(Bishop Martin): "Brother, it is obvious that you have spoken this on the Lord's authority, and every word is absolutely true. Your words have moved me deeply since they have raised some points closely concerning me."
BM|0|68|33|0|(Borem): "So it will not hurt you to heed them! I would not like you as yet to face the fair Mercurian on your own! Do you understand me, brother?"
BM|0|68|34|0|(Bishop Martin): "Of course, you are quite right! You know, I am still a bit of a beast, but I hope this will soon change!"
BM|0|69|0|1|ANOTHER MIRACLE FOR BISHOP MARTIN. - A TEST FOR THE MINORITES AND THE JESUITS.
BM|0|69|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Now I am curious myself to know how and when this party of a thousand spirits will be tested. It is unlikely to happen inside this house; and in the open every one of them would have to be in a different place. We are only two of us, and I really cannot imagine how this thing can be handled. I would not consider it very difficult to distinguish in a flock of a hundred sheep the one lost sheep from the ninety-nine just ones; but here, there are a thousand so-to-say completely lost sheep and, therefore, it will mean following a thousand lost sheep. Listen, friend, this will be a most unusual task, quite incomprehensible to me as yet."
BM|0|69|2|0|(Borem): "Friend and brother, do not ask too many questions. Many things that at this stage seem impossible to you, are possible to the Lord. None of these spirits will leave the house, yet still they will, within themselves, be transferred to different areas in all detail corresponding with their inner selves. And as we shall enter their particular sphere, they shall see us and be able to talk to us. As long as we are outside their sphere, they will be unable to see us, whilst we shall have them before us and, by watching the backs of their heads, we shall know what they are doing and how they are complying with the Lord's instructions and if they are walking in His paths.
BM|0|69|3|0|Look, they are already in the spheres of their inner selves where they belong. They are standing in the same spot as before and appear to talk to each other, but they do not since they now can see neither each other nor us.
BM|0|69|4|0|Now they are being arranged in file, which will make it easier for us to survey them. But they are not aware of it, just as someone who is sound asleep would not be aware of being carried with his bed to another room. They are already standing in file and we can see the back of the head of every one of them. Come here to this Minorite and see what he is doing."
BM|0|69|5|0|Bishop Martin steps behind the Minorite and looks through the back of his head, like looking through a magnifying glass. He sees a crowd of Eves. However, the Minorite does not let himself be disconcerted by them, but only teaches them, while his eyes are fixed upon a bright star rising in the eternal east.
BM|0|69|6|0|(Borem): "This one is already saved, and with him quite a crowd of others. But let us continue and see what the Jesuits are doing."
BM|0|69|7|0|They both move behind the file of Jesuits and look at the backs of their heads. And what do they see? About thirty of them are fighting each other for a whole legion of harlots, lusting for then-flesh. The stronger ones grab the more voluptuous harlots, leaving the others to the weaker Jesuits. The latter are extremely annoyed about this and begin to withdraw to some distance, with the intention of organizing a revenge party to attack and cruelly punish their colleagues. And the weaker and less voluptuous harlots herd together against the others, intending to belabor and scratch them with their sharp nails.
BM|0|69|8|0|Bishop Martin watches this scene without a word, astonished, but also secretly annoyed, and does not know what to say.
BM|0|69|9|0|(Borem has noticed this too, and says to Martin): "Brother, what do you think of this sight?"
BM|0|69|10|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, my dearest friend and brother, really, I would never have expected this of these hypocritical scoundrels. They are behaving worse than you would expect dogs or monkeys on earth to behave. If I had your power and wisdom, with what I am feeling at present, I would send a million flashes of lightning into this crowd.
BM|0|69|11|0|Oh, you out-and-out scoundrels! Look, brother, there is also the rascal who was burnt to death between two stone slabs in China for treason. Look how he tortures the beautiful Chinese woman - how he tears the poor thing to pieces like a vulture! But this is awful! By God, we must not allow this!"
BM|0|69|12|0|(Borem): "Friend, this is only the beginning. We must not interfere. The situation will soon be reversed. Look, the Chinese woman is escaping and will soon have help. Then she will take terrible revenge on the vengeful Jesuit. Look, she is standing and screaming in front of a grotto, and from it a large crowd of the most atrocious monsters is streaming. They are now spreading and surrounding the group of Jesuits on all sides. They are still unaware of what is in store for them. Now they are all encircled by the monsters. The Chinese woman, her skin torn to shreds, and with a scepter in her hand, approaches the crowd of Jesuits, who are still occupied with the naked harlots. Now watch this, and tell me what you see."
BM|0|69|13|0|(Bishop Martin watches for a short while, then recoils and says, deeply stirred): "How terrible, oh, how terrible! The Chinese woman, in a red-hot fury, steps in front of our Jesuit and seems to say, 'Do you know me, you wretch?' The Jesuit looks angry and obstinate, and says, 'Yes, you wretch! My curse shall be with you for ever!' He orders his colleagues to again grab the woman and tear her to pieces. But at this moment, she shouts, 'Back with you, you cursed seducers of all the world! Your measure is full! Now my vengeance is upon you!' Following her words, I now see a whole legion of huge, atrocious monsters throw themselves on our Jesuits, and they are tearing them to small pieces! The Chinese woman is taking the head of our Jesuit, the one who had originally attacked her, and flings it into an abyss, from which a blaze is springing up. Now she flings the other remains of him after it. Ah, if that is not real hell, I could not imagine a worse picture to represent it! Shouldn't we, perhaps, intervene in this case?"
BM|0|69|14|0|(Borem): "Oh no! The Lord will handle this Himself! We are much too weak, anyway! But, while they are still standing before us in rank and file, they are not lost for good. Only if some of them should vanish from this file, would it mean that we have nothing further to do with them. But one thing I can tell you: these are not far from hell. Everything you have just seen is taking place in the minds of these spirits, not in reality. However, if a mind has come to be like this, reality is not far off.
BM|0|69|15|0|You have now seen what is in the hearts of these men. Thanks to the Lord, we can watch all this safely, figuratively, and dramatically. Now we know what these beings are like, and we shall see whether they heed all the warnings they have received and change their dispositions and their attitudes, following this demonstration infused into their minds as a sort of counter-vengeance by the Lord Himself.
BM|0|69|16|0|Being torn to pieces by the monsters represents a great humiliation, which should bring them to their senses. Soon we shall see them once more as whole beings, and then we shall find out what impression this demonstration has made upon them.
BM|0|69|17|0|Look, the whole Jesuit crowd is now climbing out of the abyss into which the Chinese woman had flung the one dismembered man!"
BM|0|69|18|0|(Bishop Martin glances at the scene, and says): "True, they are all coming back in one piece again. I wonder what they will do now? Ah, their attitude seems to have improved. Maybe they can be saved after all; Some even appear to commence praying, judging from the expression on their faces. I would rejoice with all my heart if they would all change for the better! "
BM|0|69|19|0|(Borem): "What seems impossible to humans, can be achieved by God. The first test has had more or less favorable results. Now others will follow and we shall then see how they will be passed. I can assure you that the next test will be much harder than the first. Watch now, the second act will be commencing immediately!"
BM|0|70|0|1|SECOND TEST FOR THE JESUITS AND ITS INTERPRETATION BY BOREM.
BM|0|70|1|0|Bishop Martin starts watching again and notices a caravan of pilgrims approaching our Jesuits, carrying with it great treasures and riches.
BM|0|70|2|0|The Jesuits, seeing this, stop the caravan and enquire about its destination and what it is carrying.
BM|0|70|3|0|(The caravan): "We come from earth where we have plundered several monasteries, particularly the rich ones of the Jesuits, who are the greatest robbers and bandits in the world.
BM|0|70|4|0|To rob people of their often hard-earned possessions through double-talk, bigotry, and hypocrisy, as well as false concepts of hell and damnation, is worse than open robbery and theft. Everyone has the right to defend himself against robbers and thieves, but only few are in a position to protect themselves from such Jesuitic or other monastic robberies.
BM|0|70|5|0|Since all their property is illegal, it is only fair that we have plundered those monasteries. Now we are carrying our loot before the throne of God, where we shall cry for vengeance until the Lord grants our request and destroys this evil and deceitful breed with all its roots."
BM|0|70|6|0|Hearing this, the Jesuits start to kindle with rage.
BM|0|70|7|0|(Bishop Martin, who has witnessed all this, says to Borem): "Brother, it really looks bad now for our Jesuits, or at least for the thirty who were already present at the previous test. I notice also the others of this order, but they keep apart from the thirty, and their separate group looks much lighter."
BM|0|70|8|0|(Borem): "Those others are as good as saved; only the thirty are still wavering. Watch now what will happen!"
BM|0|70|9|0|(Bishop Martin watches silently for a while, then he says): "Ah, ah, brother, for the sake of God, we have to do something! They are perfect devils! I would never have thought this of that order!
BM|0|70|10|0|Listen, in case you missed the reaction of the Jesuits: After the caravan had answered the questions of those Jesuits, the latter flew into a red-hot rage and cried:
BM|0|70|11|0|'You cursed deicides who have profaned the shrine of God! You have delivered yourselves into the hands of just vengeance, for we are those Jesuits whom you have robbed and against whom you intended to call down God's vengeance. No doubt God has placed us here so that we might hand you over to the terrible depths of hell for your sacrilege. Down to hell with you fiends, to where the most wicked devils are!
BM|0|70|12|0|Come forth, Lucifer, Satan, Leviathan! Take hold of these infamous, heretic and, consequently, cursed fiendish evildoers, torture them and throw them where hell is hottest!'
BM|0|70|13|0|This is really too much, brother, what these men want to do to that poor caravan! I cannot imagine such minds ever repenting!
BM|0|70|14|0|Ah, look, three hideous figures are emerging from the depths. Their horrible, gaping mouths, large enough to swallow whole houses, are emitting fire.
BM|0|70|15|0|At their sight, the caravan is seized by terrible fear. They are putting down the loot before the Jesuits, and are begging for mercy and forgiveness.
BM|0|70|16|0|However, the Jesuits are showing no mercy, and they scream in ever-mounting rage: 'Down with you! There is no mercy for you, nor forgiveness ever! The most horrible torment in everburning futile remorse be your lot and your reward for your deeds in eternity! Grab them, you greatest and most evil devils, and requite them eternally for what they have done to us temporally!'
BM|0|70|17|0|The caravan continues to beg for mercy, but in vain, and the three devils are approaching. The Jesuits are gloating over the frightened caravan. Ah, they are truly the most fiendish of devils!
BM|0|70|18|0|The three devils are taking their time, pondering the terrible demand of the Jesuits. But those scoundrels have only one desire -to send their poor victims to hell without mercy or pardon.
BM|0|70|19|0|Look, now the three devils are talking to them, saying that their verdict is too strict and unjust for small sinners like those.
BM|0|70|20|0|However, the Jesuits shout: 'Our judgment is God's judgment and, therefore, just! So away with them - down to the torment!'
BM|0|70|21|0|The devils shout back: 'You are asking too much! God has never passed judgment like that! We shall do as you desire, but mind you, at your own risk if your request does not come from God.'
BM|0|70|22|0|Oh, brother, listen - with a terrible cry the unfortunate caravan is vanishing along with the devils! The Jesuits remain, triumphant! What do you say to this, brother? Aren't they perfect devils?"
BM|0|70|23|0|(Borem): "Do not worry about all this, which is only, as already previously mentioned, an appearance manifesting itself, thanks to God's intervention.
BM|0|70|24|0|The renunciation of evil can often be attained by the evil being ejected from the mind figuratively, showing its true nature. However, it is a sort of false alarm, not a reality.
BM|0|70|25|0|Therefore, you should not take what you see here too much to heart. It is all brought forth thanks to the Lord's profound love and supreme wisdom, and may be compared to the various illnesses of men on earth.
BM|0|70|26|0|Although an evil for the body, the illnesses are of great benefit to the soul, and sometimes even to the body if they cause some bad substance to be eliminated.
BM|0|70|27|0|Thus, these manifestations are nothing but maladies the soul has brought here with it, and they must be expelled with the aid of spiritual medicines, just as the physical ones are expelled through material specifics. Otherwise, the soul could never regain its health, nor its spirit arise.
BM|0|70|28|0|Is it not a fact on earth that while the body is ill, the soul is also ailing and inactive? As soon as the body regains its health, the soul again takes pleasure in activity.
BM|0|70|29|0|A similar process is taking place here. All these Jesuits have very sick souls. Through the power of the Word of God, which is the only and most powerful medicine, the sickness is being forced out of their souls. And when this operation has been successfully completed, it will then be our turn to strengthen the convalescents with the love of the Lord.
BM|0|70|30|0|Now, dear brother, perhaps you understand these manifestations much better, and perhaps they will not shock you so deeply, even if you have to see worse things than these. With every disease, the last morbid matter ejected by the medicines is the worst, as it is the main pathogenic agent. The same applies here.
BM|0|70|31|0|Therefore, do not worry too much at the sight of these basest evils that will now be emerging from the souls of the Jesuits. Watch now the third act commence, which will probably be the last one for these thirty Jesuits."
BM|0|71|0|1|CONVERSION OF ONE OF THE JESUITS. - VENGEANCE OF THE OTHER TWENTY-NINE SPIRITS.
BM|0|71|1|0|Bishop Martin once more watches the back of the head of the Jesuit in front of him, and he sees the thirty look somewhat uneasy, and one of them says:
BM|0|71|2|0|"Brothers, we have won a victory but, looking at this matter more closely, it appears to me that we have dealt with the caravan, now burning in hell, most unjustly and without any authority. Although they grossly abused us, according to the Gospel, we had no right to judge and condemn them.
BM|0|71|3|0|Besides, I now remember the warning we received from the celestial messenger prior to our entering this completely free state of our existence. According to his wise teaching, we were to meet any provocation solely with love, meekness, and humility. On this occasion we have not shown any trace of these qualities. On the contrary, even the greatest devils have surpassed us in meekness and justice, which proves that we are much more wicked than they.
BM|0|71|4|0|What do you think about this, brothers? I admit this is beginning to worry me. Altogether, everything in this spirit world appears fallacious. Our arbitrary act, in no way authorized by God's messenger, now appears to me quite contrary to the order prevailing in this mysterious world. I also have the feeling that someone is whispering to me: 'For this most cruel act, all of you will have to repent in eternity!' Oh, oh, I wish I had not been a witness to this happening!"
BM|0|71|5|0|(This somewhat startles the other twenty-nine Jesuits, but after a short pause, they say): "Basically you are right, but then, how could we have acted differently, being what we are? And whoever has endowed us with rage and all the other negative attributes of our souls, will just have to put up with them!
BM|0|71|6|0|Whoever gave the rattlesnake its deadly venom must have wanted it to be like that, otherwise he would not have made the evil reptile the way it is. Thus also we Jesuits had to be what we are, taught by our order how to give way to emotions of rage and vengeance, and do evil with the best conscience in God's honor. So we are fully that, what we were meant to be! What more could you, or rather, could God, expect of us?"
BM|0|71|7|0|(Says the one Jesuit): "Yes, you are right! We are meant to be fiends and have perfected our image! What else could you expect? Consequently, we cannot expect to go to heaven, but only to hell! So we may as well continue with our wickedness and malice to speed up our eternal damnation! That is how you see it, and good luck to you on your road! However, I shall now part company with you, for I do not crave the honor of finding myself any moment floating together with you in the hot floods of sulfurous vapor! Be assured, I shall not grudge you that honor, ever!"
BM|0|71|8|0|(Say the other twenty-nine Jesuits, unanimously): "What, you want to forsake your order? You want to turn away from the sublime founder, Ignatius, and his most sacred teaching? What has come over you? Do not forget that all of us have still to face a Day of Judgment, and how will you fare then? If you really do this, your fate shall be worse than that of the caravan!"
BM|0|71|9|0|(The one Jesuit): "Never mind! You please yourselves, but I shall still adhere to my resolution, and may God strengthen me! I do not worry about the Day of Judgment, but I do worry about eternal damnation, of which I am assured of in your company. I do not care about Ignatius or the order, but I shall, in future, follow the advice of God's messenger.
BM|0|71|10|0|As I see it now, the Lord must be utterly disgusted with our whole order, including its founder. All the Lutherans, Calvinists, and the Orthodox, are angels compared with us who, with our rules and institutions, are the worst kind of devils.
BM|0|71|11|0|Do with me as you wish. I shall not revenge myself. I now feel the deepest remorse about the way I treated the poor Chinese woman. But thank God I have been severely punished for it, together with you. However, my participation in the condemnation of the poor caravan is already tormenting me like hell. What would happen if I stayed on with you as your accomplice? No - I am leaving you now, so farewell!"
BM|0|71|12|0|After these words of the one Jesuit, all the others surround him, damning and cursing and mangling him, distributing his skin among themselves. Then they push him out from their midst, pelting him with stones and calling to the devils to come and get him.
BM|0|71|13|0|The devils do come, but not to get the skinless one but only those who called them. These are trying desperately to defend themselves, screaming for help. Now the skinless one gets to his feet and orders the devils to leave the blind ones alone. And, look, the devils obey him and withdraw from the frantic spirits.
BM|0|71|14|0|Bishop Martin is quite impressed with this scene, and eagerly waits to see what is going to happen next.
BM|0|72|0|1|A GLANCE INTO THE FRAME OF MIND OF THE LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART. - INTRUDERS IN THE CONVENT GARDEN. - ATTACK BY THE VENGEFUL LADIES.
BM|0|72|1|0|(Borem): "Friend and brother, let us thank the Lord's endless wisdom and inconceivable love and compassion in dealing with the party so leniently and promptly, contrary to our expectation. Such tests may sometimes last for many earth-years, even with less evil spirits; but with this party, they took only three earth-days, although the tested ones must have felt it like some decades. However, this is scarcely worth mentioning, considering the reality and that some of the tested are charged with a feeling that their ordeal is lasting through thousands, sometimes even millions, of years.
BM|0|72|2|0|In short, the Lord has shown extraordinary mercy with these thirty Jesuits. They were really standing on the edge of the precipice and were very much closer to hell than to heaven, which is still quite a considerable distance away from them. But the worst is over. They are saved and will now be gradually bettered. This is a great step forward, and praise be to the Lord. For what is impossible for the highest angel, the Lord can still achieve!
BM|0|72|3|0|You would like to see more of this third act, and I see you are still watching the back of that Jesuit's head attentively. But I can tell you that there will be no more to see. This party will now repent and join its better brothers, to be released from this sort of material sphere as soon as we've had a look at the minds of the Ladies of the Sacred Heart.
BM|0|72|4|0|So let us now go to these ladies and watch them the same way we did the Jesuits. There they are! You may choose any of them; you will still see the same thing!"
BM|0|72|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "If so, the nearest will do, and I shall look through the back of her head. There - I can see them already, like the thirty Jesuits, standing all together in a garden with a high wall, against the northern corner of which there is a rather ominous-looking convent building.
BM|0|72|6|0|They seem to be arguing about something, but I cannot yet hear what it is all about. However, I do notice that from time to time they tum darker, then again lighter - similar to snow-clad mountain peaks on earth when the winds drive the clouds and make the mountains appear quite grey at times and then again beautifully shimmering as soon as the rays of the sun get through to them once more. What might be the reason for this manifestation concerning these Ladies of the Sacred Heart?"
BM|0|72|7|0|(Borem): "Dear brother, you have used quite a good metaphor and in your natural picture you can also find the reason for this phenomenon. For here, too, the clouds of misapprehension, driven by the winds of their various earthly passions, are floating across the peaks of these ladies' understanding. And just as on earth bad weather can be expected when the winds start chasing the clouds, so it will be here in this spiritual manifestation.
BM|0|72|8|0|Did you notice that the darkenings are becoming more frequent and lasting? This is a sure sign that the actual test is imminent. When the darkness has become constant, the first act of the bad weather will begin. Watch carefully - for here you will see even more interesting things than you did with the thirty Jesuits."
BM|0|72|9|0|(Bishop Martin): "You are right! With some of them the darkness is already constant. From the others, too, the light is waning, turning all into grey.
BM|0|72|10|0|What a peculiar mixture of darkness and grey! On the darkest ones, already a coloring like that of red-hot iron is gradually creeping upwards. It might originate from the rage within them or even from hell. Oh, dear brother, this looks most ominous!
BM|0|72|11|0|Now I can see two male beings entering the garden from the convent. The Ladies of the Sacred Heart in the middle of the garden, who are already very dark, do not seem to have noticed the approaching intruders as yet.
BM|0|72|12|0|Aha, now something is going to happen! Our ladies have got wind of the fact that there is somebody near them who should not be there. For I see glowing daggers in their hands, pointing in the direction of the intruders, making a not-too-friendly welcome.
BM|0|72|13|0|Now the Mother Superior is making signs for everybody to be silent. I wonder what will happen now? It looks as if she is going to speak. Yes - she is already clearing her throat. It will be most interesting to hear what rubbish she is going to offer the others. Attention - she is already beginning."
BM|0|72|14|0|(The Prioress): "Listen to me, my honorable and highly respectable ladies, our sublime, holy order is in great danger. Two impertinent men, or rather rogues, have sneaked into our divine garden through our holy convent, most likely for unchaste reasons or maybe to spy out details about our possessions, and how best they could rob us. However, we shall make them pay dearly for their impertinence!
BM|0|72|15|0|We are about ninety in number, I estimate. When these scoundrels approach us, we shall call to them: 'Out with you, shameless scamps!' And if they do not leave immediately, we shall all fall upon them and each one of us will thrust her glowing dagger deep into their chests. When they are dead, our caretaker can chop them up and burn them on a pile here in the garden in order to cleanse this holy place after their sacrilege."
BM|0|72|16|0|(Bishop Martin): "I say, what bloodthirsty designs on the part of these dear Ladies of the Sacred Heart of Jesus! Oh, those wicked beasts! This I wouldn't have expected of these true furies of hell! If this is the beginning, I wonder what the further tests will bring? Look, the two men appear good and kind, and I could say of them: 'Behold, two men whose souls are guileless!' And these evil beasts condemn them, even before they have seen or spoken to them."
BM|0|72|17|0|(Borem): "Compose yourself! You know how these things work! Let them do as they wish. When it is time for us to interfere, the tablet will instruct us. But until then, we must be nothing but silent observers of this scene. So go on looking!"
BM|0|72|18|0|(Bishop Martin now continues to watch the scene before him attentively, and after a while, says): "Look, brother, the two men are turning towards the door of the convent as if intending to leave the garden again.
BM|0|72|19|0|However, the ladies, on noticing this, are shouting, quite contrary to their original intention: 'Stop, do not move any further, you ungodly scamps!'
BM|0|72|20|0|The two men seem to ignore this and continue towards the door of the convent. Seeing this, the ladies are turning red-hot with rage, and are dashing screaming after the men to block their exit.
BM|0|72|21|0|A number of them are surrounding the two men with drawn daggers, and are asking them menacingly: 'What are you doing here, you cursed scoundrels? Admit your evil intentions, your treacherous plan, so that we may torture you all the more without mercy! By your bold and shameless entry into this garden, you have committed sacrilege against God's sanctuary, and thus have spurned the Spirit of God! Death alone can atone for this worst kind of mortal sin, and only eternal damnation can appease Divine Justice! Speak now, you cursed rogues!'
BM|0|72|22|0|Now the two men speak: 'Listen patiently! We have been sent to you by God to free you from your great folly. However, seeing that there is nothing but rage and glowing revenge in your hearts, it is clear that you are still far from ready for such great mercy, and it will still take a very long time for you to become worthy of it. Have you not heard that whoever judges and condemns, shall himself be judged and damned? We, on our part, shall not reward evil with evil. Therefore, let us go in peace, otherwise you will be in real trouble.'
BM|0|72|23|0|The ladies now furiously fall upon the two with their daggers. However, the men vanish and the ladies stab each other in their blind fury."
BM|0|73|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S REMARKS AND BOREM'S WISE HINTS CONCERNING THE WAYS OF ETERNAL LOVE. - THE BURNING LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART.
BM|0|73|1|0|(Bishop Martin, at the sight of this scene, begins to laugh, and says): "Brother, just look at those silly females! Ah, in their blind fury they are tearing each other to pieces with their daggers! What a sight! A charming witches' Sabbath! If they carry on like that there will not be much left of them and our intervention will become quite unnecessary. Never mind, those tatters would not mean a great loss for heaven!
BM|0|73|2|0|Forgive me, dearest brother, if I appear to gloat over the misfortune of those beings, but I just can't help it. Anything is easier for me to bear than females who are stupid and wicked at the same time. They are particularly hard to bear if they, like these here, come near to destroying themselves in their rage and hatred. I do not really wish them ill, but I feel that a bit of hell would not be at all bad for such beasts as these. I do not mean forever, you know, but just for a little bit - like the Roman Catholic purgatory!"
BM|0|73|3|0|(Says Borem): "Do not be overzealous, brother, and make sure you ban all the calling-fire-from- heaven wishes from your heart! Just keep watching what the Lord is doing here, and you will learn from it the only true way in which such dark, ignorant beings may be turned towards the light once more. If the Lord thought the way you do, there would be desperately little hope for such poor beings ever to attain eternal life. But here you can see clearly that the Lord is kinder than the best men or angels.
BM|0|73|4|0|The Lord's ways are strange, their number infinite. And each way the Lord guides a man is an inscrutable wonder, even to the wisest cherub, and holy whatever its manifestation.
BM|0|73|5|0|Looking at all these manifestations from this angle, you will find nothing in future annoying or ridiculous about them. Eventually, you will be convinced how endlessly loving and wise the Lord guides all to the holy goal, and how, by the simplest and apparently most insignificant means, He, at all times, achieves the most sublime purpose. And, where He is helping one, He is simultaneously helping innumerable other beings.
BM|0|73|6|0|O brother, you will understand only gradually how infinitely sublime all this is, which is at the root of these manifestations; how sacred the existence and activity of even a mite which, on earth, you might have seen crawling across a half-parched leaf!
BM|0|73|7|0|Therefore, be glad about all that you see here! For everything is the result of our Heavenly Father's most holy love - without exception! Do you think hell, with all its indescribable horrors, could be the Lord's revenge based on His wrath from eternity? Not by any means! The Lord is the essence of love also in hell, for eternal love knows neither wrath nor vengeance, and thus all its institutions cannot be founded on anything but love.
BM|0|73|8|0|So, dear brother, look at these appearances from now on and you will soon get another garment, namely a garment of love and wisdom from the heart of our Holy Father! This garment no eternity can take from you. And in such a robe you will see all things and phenomena in their true light, and assess them from the true ground of all reason.
BM|0|73|9|0|But now go on watching, and look at everything with different eyes and a different mind. You will find it most educational. For the Lord allows all this to happen mainly for your sake in order to speed up the rebirth of your spirit and the arraying of your soul in celestial garb. So, once more, heed conscientiously all I have told you, and it will be of the greatest advantage to you."
BM|0|73|10|0|Bishop Martin now continues to watch the lady's back of the head, and notices the last two are still fighting, thrusting their daggers into each other's bodies. They then collapse and lie on the ground like dead. Having watched this scene, he says:
BM|0|73|11|0|"Thank God, they have finished each other off! The Lord bless them! It is really miraculous that this is going to aid them towards salvation, as you have just explained. I am really curious to see what will happen now to these amazons, who are now lying on the ground as if they were quite dead.
BM|0|73|12|0|Ah, a new manifestation is commencing! The ladies still seem quite dead, but they are beginning to give off smoke! Here and there even sparks are flying. Dear friend, this is beginning to look rather ominous and I am sure a bit of hell is manifesting itself here.
BM|0|73|13|0|Look, already flames are shooting upwards! It looks like a proper autodafé; the poor things are on fire, but except for the smoke, sparks, and flames, nothing is moving on or around them.
BM|0|73|14|0|Look, the flames are increasing in intensity and the dead ladies are already glowing, all the way through. Good for them that they are dead and insensitive! What a peculiar sight and, strangely, nothing seems to be destroyed by the intense flames. Do tell me, dearest brother, what this strange manifestation means?"
BM|0|73|15|0|(Borem): "It serves the best purpose, for what comes from the Lord is always good! Just go on watching and you will soon see for yourself how right lam!"
BM|0|74|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S REMARKS ABOUT THE ESSENCE OF EVIL. - BOREM'S EDUCATIONAL WORDS ABOUT THE DIVINE ORDER. - "GOOD" AND "EVIL" AS THE TWO OPPOSITE POLES IN GOD AND CREATION.
BM|0|74|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, yes, of course you are right! But you must admit that the sinners are God's creatures, just as we are, and so is the devil! We all come from God. But who will, for that reason, call a sinner or the devil good?
BM|0|74|2|0|As I see it, God has, among His countless creatures, created also free beings. He has acquainted them with His unchanging order and has shown the ways they have to walk to remain within His order. But since they are free beings, they are quite capable of turning their backs on the well-known divine order and act contrary to it. If this happens, the following question then arises:
BM|0|74|3|0|If evil is only thinkable as opposed to the divine goodness, then only an action against the known divine goodness can be called evil. If, however, this action is also good, what then is evil? It must exist, otherwise hell would be the vainest imaginable concept.
BM|0|74|4|0|But if hell is a reality and an action which is contrary to the positive, immutable divine order must be described as evil, then these ladies are evil and ready for hell!
BM|0|74|5|0|Sin and sinners, as adherents of the devil, are, consequently, evil, and their reward, as expressed by the Lord Himself, is hell - as a collecting center for everything evil. The manifestations in connection with these ladies proved that they were evil all the way through. They stabbed each other like furies and now they are on fire! Could that be anything but the image of hell?"
BM|0|74|6|0|(Borem): "Friend, you are still speaking like a short-sighted mortal from the prison of his flesh. Naturally, on the part of a free being, any action which is contrary to the known divine order is sin, and thus evil! But can you determine the bounds between one and the same man's actual free being and that part of it which is under compulsion?
BM|0|74|7|0|Do you know where in the flesh the soul begins and where in the soul the spirit? Do you know exactly where a man's actions under compulsion end and his free actions commence? Do you know how far spirituality and freedom extend into the natural and compulsive being of man?
BM|0|74|8|0|When you filled new wine into a cask and it began to ferment audibly, a pungent smell from the bung hole would knock you back if you put your nose near it. Do you know what it was that caused the wine to ferment? No, you don't! Then the fermentation ended, the new wine had calmed down, cleared and then changed to matured wine. Do you know how this could happen?
BM|0|74|9|0|Soon after a fruit tree had blossomed, you could already see the fruit. If you tasted it before it was ready, you found it sour and unpleasant, contrary to the order of your taste; consequently, it was bad and evil. But how did you find the fruit when it was ripe? Then it suited your taste and was no longer bad and evil.
BM|0|74|10|0|To the senses surely winter must be a sin; for it is not in the order of warm-blooded men and beasts. But what about the fruit-bearing soil of the earth and man's physical strength, if winter did not exist?
BM|0|74|11|0|In the whole of infinity you will always find two poles, both of which are within the order of God although they are complete opposites, like day and night, or yes and no. Tell me - which of them is the evil one? Don't you see that the Lord directs and guides everything on its proper way? Where then could there be a bad way?
BM|0|74|12|0|The Lord knows exactly what free scope He apportions to a being. Within this scope, every being that has a free will may please itself in the practice of its freedom. However, no being is capable of any action outside this scope.
BM|0|74|13|0|A drop of water usually contains countless freely-moving infusoria. Could they live and be active outside that drop of water?
BM|0|74|14|0|Thus, mortals may undermine the moral order of then-earth through wars and other evils. Could they impede the change of night and day, or could they hold back the rain and winds, or empty the sea?
BM|0|74|15|0|If you want to talk about the great order of God, you will have to look farther than the narrow space of your scope of activity.
BM|0|74|16|0|What is not possible in the drop of water will surely be possible in the sea, which cannot be poisoned by the most poisonous drop. Where an equation cannot be found in the orbit of earth, it will surely be found in the vast orbit of the sun. And should this still be too small, then there are orbits of central suns of endless expansions and depths.
BM|0|74|17|0|If a number is indivisible in another number, does that already mean that there does not exist a number in which it would be divisible? Or, if in music a wrong note is used which is out of harmony with the key of the tune - therefore bad - does it follow that this note should be banned from music altogether?
BM|0|74|18|0|Behold, although God has given every human being on earth a certain order to observe with His 'Thou shalt,' He has also given him all the other things. He knows best how to guide one or the other with a view to attaining to the great goal in due course. Therefore, He has also demanded us not to judge anybody, just as the greatest angel of heaven, Michael, was not allowed to condemn Satan as he fought with him for the body of Moses.
BM|0|74|19|0|If we want to be wise and true children of God, we must watch what the Lord is doing and adapt our judgment accordingly, for we can move freely only within our own scope. The movement in the countless, infinite scopes of God's order is none of our business, but the Lord's alone wherefore it is written that a person should sweep in front of his own door and not that of his neighbor.
BM|0|74|20|0|Make sure you comprehend this, and then continue to look at the scene. I hope before God the Lord that you will now begin to see things in a different light, and value them accordingly. May the Lord give you the honest will and true insight to this end soon! Now look again - the scene has changed!"
BM|0|75|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S FURTHER OBSERVATIONS CONCERNING THE HELLISH STATE OF THE LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART. - BOREM'S EXPLANATIONS.
BM|0|75|1|0|(Bishop Martin watches silently for a while, then says): "Yes, dearest friend, you are right. I begin to realize that the Lord's order is quite different from what I imagined it to be. It is only too true what is written, that the ways of the Lord are unfathomable!
BM|0|75|2|0|But at the same time, it is also unfathomable why my ignorance is so lasting, whilst you, with the least spiritual aid, have become a wise angel of the Lord in such a short time! However, be that as it may, I feel it strongly in my heart that the Lord Jesus has become my only need. And this feeling makes me happy and serene. This is all I want for all eternity! I assure you, dear friend and brother, as long as I have the Lord, nothing else matters.
BM|0|75|3|0|Therefore, I think that since the Lord is doing His best for this stubborn party and we cannot change anything, it is not worth our while to go on watching these scenes, in which I at least can see as good as nothing that is pleasant or beneficial for the spirit. The ladies have come back to life and are now racing around the garden glowing brightly, as if they were true furies or devils. But what good can this sight give me which I cannot comprehend, nor hardly ever will?
BM|0|75|4|0|If it depended on me, I would much rather go outside and work in that beautiful garden than go on watching these boring scenes!"
BM|0|75|5|0|(Borem): "Listen, dearest brother - what is right for the Lord should also be right for us. For the Lord is guiding both of us too, and He knows best why He is leading us this particular way.
BM|0|75|6|0|Therefore, keep on watching patiently what is to be seen here, and do not worry about the interpretation, which will come to you in due course, clear and comprehensible.
BM|0|75|7|0|Do go on telling me what you see, and I shall explain it to you where necessary. In the name of the Lord, do now as I have advised you to do!"
BM|0|75|8|0|(Bishop Martin): "Of course, you are right! The Lord is guiding us simultaneously, and it is important that we comply with His will conscientiously. So I shall go on watching this spiritual comedy, but allow me to speak without choosing my words!"
BM|0|75|9|0|(Borem): "Speak as you please - that is all I can say. But beware of passing judgment, for that is solely up to the Lord!"
BM|0|75|10|0|(Bishop Martin, quite satisfied, begins to look again at the back of the head of one of the ladies of the Sacred Heart, and says): "Oh dear, oh dear! This is in all earnest a rather savage and evil scene. Those ladies are now quite naked and their flesh is glowing like melting ore. The more it glows, the wilder they run around in confusion.
BM|0|75|11|0|They are not exactly fat, these female salamanders, but they have still retained a rather human appearance. Their figures are not too bad - some have even quite good bosoms, - but their faces are awfully distorted! On earth I have seen similar faces only on monkeys. Ah, how savage and horribly ugly their faces are!
BM|0|75|12|0|Oh dear, look at that one standing near us! Oh Lord, what a face! Her nose is hanging down almost to her belly, her ears resemble those of an elephant, her mouth looks rather like the arse of an old cow, and her neck is full of goiters The eyes, of irregular shape, resemble a dog's arse, and her hair looks like reptiles. How peculiar - the body would be quite normal but the head, really - I could not imagine anything more abominable!
BM|0|75|13|0|Oh look, another one is approaching and she looks really terrifying! She has the head of a boa constrictor, only her long ass's ears have a somewhat mitigating effect. Those staring eyes and that constant snake's hiss; and with every breath she emits dark brown fumes through her mouth, eyes and nostrils! How disgusting! Here again, her body is quite in order and, except for the glow, could be called well developed. Only her head is so abominable! For God's sake, what unutterable ugliness!
BM|0|75|14|0|Ah, now they are once more running around in confusion like crazy fowls. I wonder what all this means?"
BM|0|75|15|0|(Borem): "I can tell you: nothing very unusual. That they are glowing is due to their furious zeal on behalf of their order. Their activity in running that order expresses itself by their racing around. That these ladies' bodies look quite normal is due to their rather chaste minds, but the peculiar appearance of their heads is due solely to their utter stupidity. When their understanding grows, their heads will improve. However, while they stick to their folly, there is not much hope for any improvement of their heads.
BM|0|75|16|0|Now you know the corresponding cause of such manifestation. But go on looking, for what you have seen so far is only the prelude. The actual drama is still to come."
BM|0|75|17|0|(Bishop Martin): "That will really be something! If the actual drama is yet to commence, I am most anxious to see what it will be like."
BM|0|76|0|1|HEARTLESS ATTITUDE OF THE LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART TOWARDS THEIR PARENTS DESIRING ADMITTANCE. - THE TWO WHITE-ROBED MEN INTERVENE.
BM|0|76|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Now I see these disgusting tatters of Ladies of the Sacred Heart of Jesus (what a pity about that wonderful name!) hurriedly withdrawing into their convent. What could they be suspecting now? Ah, there I see camped outside the garden a number of very sad and miserable old men and women. I wonder what they want and who they are?"
BM|0|76|2|0|(Borem): "They are the parents of some of these ladies, and they are seeking help from them, for after much seeking and entreating, they have been told that their blessed daughters are in this celestial convent, constantly praying for their salvation."
BM|0|76|3|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh what a situation! I am already sorry for those poor, good-natured - but ignorant - parents.
BM|0|76|4|0|Right, there an old man is already ringing at the gate, but no one answers. He rings again and a third time, but in vain.
BM|0|76|5|0|Now the old people start to beg and pray and lament. They even begin to worship those ninnies with loud prayers. This is really going too far! But still not one of the female salamanders is showing herself.
BM|0|76|6|0|Now I can hear loud weeping and sobbing from the old people, and they cry: 'Oh you, our beloved, holy daughters, look mercifully upon your poor parents from your celestial thrones! Let us be your lowest servants! Oh, do grant our request, you holy virgins and brides of God!'
BM|0|76|7|0|Friend, brother, I never expected people - I mean Roman Catholic people - to be that stupid! Although I was a bishop myself and thought the world of some pious looking follies, I would not have put up with anything like this in my diocese. I pity these poor people - or rather, spirits - with all my heart!
BM|0|76|8|0|I am really curious to see what will happen now. None of the objects of worship is visible. Probably they know by now what they look like and are terribly ashamed of letting their parents see them like that. Therefore, all the pleas and prayers will be in vain. Listen to how the poor things are crying and lamenting!
BM|0|76|9|0|Ah, look, a new phenomenon! In the many windows of the convent flashes of lightning are appearing, and it is beginning to thunder, though not very loud. It must be a monastic, theatrical house-thunder, but the lightning looks very much like the real thing.
BM|0|76|10|0|Listen, it sounds as if the thunder were articulating actual words. Indeed, the thunder is now speaking clearly! It says: 'Back with you, cursed spirits, withdraw from this sanctuary of God or the ground will open up and you will be swallowed by hell for having dared set your wicked feet on it! Flee forever from before our holy presence!
BM|0|76|11|0|Ah, how vile they are! Being almost of the devil themselves and ashamed to face their much better parents, they scare them away with this masquerade. And the poor things are now leaving this place, weeping and sobbing.
BM|0|76|12|0|What a hellish beginning for this drama! I am now anxious to see its further development.
BM|0|76|13|0|Not far beyond the garden, towards the south, the poor parents have reached a heavily laden fruit tree. They are resting under it, facing the convent - which still seems to be holding false hope and consolation for them, although that shabby, deceptive demonstration should have convinced them that they have nothing to hope for from their presumedly blessed daughters, except maybe a worse demonstration.
BM|0|76|14|0|I wonder what our ladies are going to do now? Flashes of lightning are still coming from the windows of the convent, and a weak thunder is still audible. The old people under the tree have now discovered the fruit and some of them are beginning to eat and really enjoy it. They are eagerly picking more fruit and passing some to those who do not seem to have the courage to pick their own.
BM|0|76|15|0|But now I can see something like a megaphone being pushed out one of the convent windows. It is directed towards the tree under which our old people are resting to enjoy the 'celestial' sight of the convent, or maybe for some other reason. I wonder what will develop from this megaphone, which might be a sort of Pandora's box?
BM|0|76|16|0|Oh dear, look at that! A great number of owls are emerging from the megaphone, flying straight to the tree, under which our poor, cheated, old people are resting. Those owls are whirring around the tree and shooting down at the people beneath, and those poor old people are getting rather frightened.
BM|0|76|17|0|Now flames, intermingled with words, are coming from the megaphone, in the direction of the tree. The words appear like glowing serpents; they seem to be carried along by the flames and are full of the most terrifying threats.
BM|0|76|18|0|This is something quite different - for a change! It is a well-known fact that words can be written down with certain signs called letters. But I did not know that words can also be expressed through such abominable shapes.
BM|0|76|19|0|Now the old people are rising to their feet and fleeing as fast as they can, followed by the owls. They are heading for a stream, which I have only just noticed.
BM|0|76|20|0|There I can see two white-robed men, the same whom the heartless ladies intended to stab to death. These men beckon to the fleeing old people to come to them, whilst the owls, on seeing the men, turn around and hurriedly fly back to the convent, where they shoot like lightning into the megaphone. Also, the serpent-words and flames are quickly withdrawing.
BM|0|76|21|0|The old people are gathering around the two men and they, too, appear to move in the direction of the convent. This is really getting most exciting, and I am curious to know what will happen next."
BM|0|76|22|0|(Borem): "Dearest brother, you must guard your heart against excessive curiosity, which is always associated with some malicious pleasure. Just be a wise observer for the benefit of your own spirit, free from curiosity. As these scenes will contain a hellish element, it is most important that we are very moderate. Now go on watching without curiosity and tell me all you see."
BM|0|77|0|1|THE SOUNDING OF TRUMPETS BY THE TWO WHITE-ROBED MEN, AND THE COLLAPSE OF THE CONVENT. - THE LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART AS GIANT FROGS. - EXPLANATIONS TO THE FRIGHTENED PARENTS.
BM|0|77|1|0|(Bishop Martin once more glances at the back of the head of the lady, and says after a while): "Yes, that is right, the two white-robed men are now really moving towards the convent, accompanied by the old people. The closer they get, the more flashes of lightning are coming from the many windows, but they are not reaching far enough. Also, the thunder inside is only scarcely audible.
BM|0|77|2|0|The party has now reached the wall around the garden. One of the white-robed men quickly opens the gate, and they all enter the garden and draw close to the convent building.
BM|0|77|3|0|There, the two men in white post themselves in front of the group of old people, they pull out long trumpets from under their robes, and are now sounding them with great force. What a strong, majestic sound it is!
BM|0|77|4|0|But what do I see? The convent building is collapsing like the walls of Jericho, and our ladies are crawling out from under the debris, like worms from a swamp, lamenting and cursing. They now look like the giant frogs that are found on earth in Lower Egypt. Only their heads are more like those of boa constrictors than those of frogs. I also notice that they have scorpion tails. The situation now looks rather ominous.
BM|0|77|5|0|The old people are terrified at this sight. The strange frogs have stopped cursing, but are croaking horribly. However, their croaking is quite senseless and has not the least effect, as the two men are now driving them towards the west, whilst the old people follow, greatly astonished.
BM|0|77|6|0|At the site of the convent, there now stands a disgusting, gloomy pool. I find this most frightening! One thing is very strange: I see the frogs and the party behind them as they all hurry towards the west, yet they are still quite as big and clear as before, although they are already at a considerable distance from us."
BM|0|77|7|0|(Borem): "Distances in space have no effect on the eyesight of a spirit. A spirit is independent of space and time. Only the different states of the mind represent true spiritual distances, and influence the eyesight of the spirit, often blinding it completely.
BM|0|77|8|0|If the two men in white were not present at the flight of the frogs, you would not be able to see them at all, for the state of mind of those frogs is too different from ours. But as the minds of the two are closely related to ours, we would still see them the same, even if they were at a great distance from us!
BM|0|77|9|0|We could have a close look at hell also. However, that would not be accomplished through an association of minds, but only through the Lord's miraculous mediation, which you will get to know in due course.
BM|0|77|10|0|Now you know the reason for this appearance, which rightly seems strange, but will become quite clear to you at a later time. Now go on watching the scene before you, which is most educational."
BM|0|77|11|0|Concentrating on the scene once more, Bishop Martin sees how the frogs, already deep in the dark evening, have reached the shore of a vast sea and have stopped. Here they are beginning to croak pitifully, refusing to enter the water. The two white-robed men do not force them in, but give them free choice.
BM|0|77|12|0|(Seeing this, Bishop Martin says): "Look at those ugly frogs! They do not want to enter the element for which they seem to have been created. I am beginning to suspect the reason why this is so. There must still be something of a better nature in them which does not belong to that element, and which most likely is going to keep them on dry land."
BM|0|77|13|0|(Borem): "That may be so! But go on watching, for the development of the first act will soon be apparent!"
BM|0|77|14|0|(Bishop Martin watches the scene attentively, and says after a while): "Ah, ah, look, how strange! The frogs are now inflating themselves to the frightening size of huge elephants, facing the two white-robed men and the party of old people, who are getting more and more scared. The frogs are still swelling, as if blown up with bellows.
BM|0|77|15|0|They look as if they could attack the whole party, but the two men do not retreat a single step, although the old people seem ready to fly more than run away.
BM|0|77|16|0|Now the two men order silence, and one of them addresses the old people: 'Do not be afraid of these inflated things! It is only the wicked skin that seems so frightening, but the being inside is weaker than that of a mite! We could blow them away with a single breath, these beings whom you worshipped as blessed, but we shall not be as merciless as they - the would-be brides of God - were to us and to you, although we are true Protestants and zealously protest against everything that is not of the Lord.
BM|0|77|17|0|'And if you want to know exactly who these inflated frogs are, then know that they are your daughters whom your utter foolishness has practically sent to their damnation, driving them into the convent of the Ladies of the Sacred Heart together with considerable fortunes. How do you like them in their celestial garb?'
BM|0|77|18|0|The old people throw up their arms, tear their hair, and scream: 'But for heaven's sake, Jesus, Mary and Joseph, help us! How is this possible? They were said to have led such pure lives and have at all times obeyed the strict rules of the order and their father confessor! And now we find them here in this terrible state! Oh, Jesus, Mary and Joseph, what has become of them?'
BM|0|77|19|0|Says one of the white-robed men: 'Calm yourselves and do not worry about these unworthy ones. We have been sent here by the Lord to seek and recover, in His most holy name, what was lost, and we shall eventually straighten out these frogs. But in order that you may be cured of your folly, you have to be present when we do this, and patiently accept all that might befall you. But first, make sure that you awaken your love of the one God, Lord and Father, Jesus, and the path you will have to follow will be much easier!'
BM|0|77|20|0|Now the old people are beginning to weep at the misfortune of their supposedly blessed daughters. But the latter are inflating themselves even more so."
BM|0|78|0|1|AN OBSCURE JESUIT STORY: A FATHER CHEATED OUT OF HIS DAUGHTER. - THE STORY IN THE SPIRITUAL LIGHT.
BM|0|78|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "A very old-looking father of one of these ladies comes forward now and addresses the white-robed men in a lamenting voice: 'Oh, you mighty messengers of God, how is it possible that my daughter is also among these unfortunates? As far as I know, my daughter lived in strict obedience of her order's rules, and thus fully in the spirit of the only true church - the Roman Catholic, whose spirit must obviously be the Holy Ghost.
BM|0|78|2|0|In view of such a life and the assurances of the church, my daughter should have gone straight to heaven. For, in addition to her conscientiously holy life, she was awarded by the Pope himself not just one, but a whole dozen, of plenary indulgences, privileged by the Laurentian Mary, absolving her completely from purgatory. How can it be that here such a life has no value before God?
BM|0|78|3|0|Yes, I can assure you, upon my life, that my daughter was truly and unmistakeably nominated by heaven as a bride of Christ through a vision received by a most godly and strict-living Jesuit. This pious man admitted humbly to having had the following dream:
BM|0|78|4|0|Mary and St. Joseph came to him in a celestial light and said, ' Listen you pure brother of the angels. Go to N.N. who has a dear young daughter who has found favor with Jesus, and HE wants to make her His most favored bride. Go on behalf of God, your Lord, and procure this bride for Him, or you will never have a part in the Kingdom of God!'
BM|0|78|5|0|Upon waking, he pondered this dream and after he had had the same dream three times, he informed the convent, which then passed it on to the general in Rome. And how surprised the whole convent was when the word came from the general that he had had the same dream, and when he did not believe it, Mary had appeared to him even a fourth time and said sadly:
BM|0|78|6|0|'Oh, you wretched worm in the dust, since you do not believe, you will be smitten with a severe illness until the dear maiden is in the convent of the Ladies of the Sacred Heart as a bride for my son! As a confirmation of the truth, for three days in succession all the bells in Rome shall ring of their own accord at midnight for an hour!'
BM|0|78|7|0|All this had miraculously taken place, and the general secretly ordered special prayers in all the convents. He had also particularly urged the Jesuit, who had had the dream about my daughter, to keep praying night and day for her to join the convent.
BM|0|78|8|0|I myself did not want to part with her, especially as I was very rich and of high nobility. My daughter was very beautiful, gentle and good, and could have married well. However, eventually I gave in to the pleas of the pious Jesuit, and as my daughter also preferred Christ to any other bridegroom, she took the veil and became a bride of Christ. Oh, you unhappy bride!
BM|0|78|9|0|'You mighty messengers of the Lord, tell me, poor unhappy father that I am, in what way did my daughter sin that she is now among these unfortunate, truly hellish, beings? Did she have any secret vices, or was she simply a hypocrite? Or is, perhaps, the Roman church a fake? Do tell me why this terrible thing has happened to my daughter!'
BM|0|78|10|0|Says one of the two white-robed men: 'Friend, have you never read the Gospel of the Lord?'
BM|0|78|11|0|Replies the old man: 'Only as a schoolboy, but never after that, for I used to attend mass every Sunday and on all holidays and listened to the sermons. Besides, we laymen were forbidden by the church to read the Bible, and I believe I did the right thing in obeying the church in everything.'
BM|0|78|12|0|Says the messenger again: 'Well, if the church was more important to you than the pure Word of God, you will have to ask the church to account for what has happened to your daughter - not us, who as true Protestants, unlike the Roman church, have never adhered to anything but what Christ Himself taught. But in the Gospel there is nothing mentioned about an only true Roman Catholic church, nor about a pope, Jesuits, or Ladies of the Sacred Heart. It simply says: 'Thou shalt love the Lord, thy God, with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind . . . and thy neighbor as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the laws and all the prophets!'
BM|0|78|13|0|Whoever works only for the sake of the reward is an idle servant and not worthy of the reward, even less of the Lord, Who says: ' He that loveth father or mother, son or daughter, more than Me is not worthy of Me. When ye shall have done all those things which are commanded you, say, we are unprofitable servants.'
BM|0|78|14|0|Behold, those are words of God! Ask yourself whether you knew them and whether you or your spiritually arrogant daughter have ever observed them.'
BM|0|78|15|0|Says the old man: 'If they are really the words of God, which I do not doubt, especially the commandments of love, I am beginning to understand why this has happened to my daughter. However, she is a victim of deception and entitled to forbearance and the Lord's mercy.'
BM|0|78|16|0|Says the messenger again: 'Friend, if the Lord were not better than you and your daughter imagine, both of you would be in hell by now! But, because the Lord is endlessly better and wiser, you are now, instead of in hell, only in a most essential state of correction of your thinking, in a bath of mercy for the healing of your whole being.
BM|0|78|17|0|Let me tell you that the dream of the Jesuit was an invention because of your beautiful and rich daughter. The Lord allowed this to happen in view of the fact that you wanted nothing less than a prince for your daughter. This was all the more wrong of you for, contrary to the Christian teaching that all men are equal, you withheld your daughter from a poor but otherwise righteous man, and even had him punished for his boldness! Such an attitude is accursed before God!
BM|0|78|18|0|In the end it was not a prince who got your daughter, but a sly Jesuit, who deceived both of you! In view of all this, can you call God to account for the unfortunate state your daughter is in now - God Who is the essence of love, humility, and meekness?
BM|0|78|19|0|Besides, my friend, your daughter was arrogant and harsh towards her subordinates, having soon become a prioress of this new order, because she was the richest. She considered herself a saint in view of her miraculous calling, and even more so because at night a masked Lord Jesus visited her personally, to whom she, as his bride, naturally granted all he asked, after the so-called heavenly veil had been raised. Of course, she did not tell you about this, except that her Jesus demanded that you bequeath your entire great fortune to the holy order, which you also did in your blind faith!
BM|0|78|20|0|This is how things are with you and your daughter and how they will be with your wife, who is still living on earth. How do you imagine that a human being can expect heaven with such a life next to God's teaching, especially since your daughter knew very soon who her would-be Lord Jesus really was? Is this now clear to you, my dear friend?'
BM|0|78|21|0|The old man is quite nonplussed, and several others with him. He now feels like cursing Rome, but the two white-robed men forbid him to do so, pointing out to him that the Lord alone may condemn, and that all men must forgive if they want to be forgiven themselves. This pacifies our old man, and I can see that one of the frogs is beginning to shrink. It is probably the aforesaid 'bride of Christ.' Now things are beginning to move in the right direction, brother!"
BM|0|79|0|1|THE OLD MAN'S ANGER CONCERNING ROME AND GOD'S FORBEARANCE. - PARABLES ABOUT THE LORD'S PATIENCE.
BM|0|79|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "The old man once more addresses the messenger, saying: 'I now understand what you have told me and do not doubt that you are right. However, if things are as you describe, I would like to know why the Lord puts up with Rome at all. For in this case, Rome must be an abomination and not a church of the Lord at all.
BM|0|79|2|0|Where then is Peter, the rock, not to be prevailed over by the gates of hell? Rome claims this for itself, and the Pope, as the so-called deputy of Christ on earth, is allegedly sitting on that rock, constantly inspired by the Holy Ghost. Such a claim must be an abomination before God! Do explain to me how it is possible that the Lord tolerates this. He must have a thousand ways of controlling such an evil.'
BM|0|79|3|0|Says the messenger: 'That is true, my friend, the Lord can do absolutely anything He wants to. But what would you say of a father of many children if he immediately executed those who disobeyed him? Would not everybody say: What a shame. We have never seen such a devil of a father!
BM|0|79|4|0|What would you say to a ruler who had his subjects immediately put to death for non-compliance with his laws? Wouldn't you cry: Oh, look, what a terrible tyrant, what an inhuman fiend!
BM|0|79|5|0|Such an inhumanly severe father the children might resist quite successfully, and the subjects of such a tyrant could rise in rebellion and kill him.
BM|0|79|6|0|If the Almighty Father were to treat His children like that, what would you think of such action on the part of God?
BM|0|79|7|0|If the Almighty Father would do to His powerless creatures what bloodthirsty villains at one time did to the people in France, would not that be indescribably cruel?
BM|0|79|8|0|The Lord is well aware what a harlot Rome is, just as He knew all about the adulteress, Mary Magdalen, and the woman of Samaria at Jacob's well. But the same forbearance He showed those three women, He is also showing Rome, and He welcomes everyone of her lost sons if he is truly penitent, however much he may have wooed the harlot Rome.
BM|0|79|9|0|As for the rock of Peter, which prevails over the gates of hell, the Lord has referred to this in a number of texts in His Gospel.
BM|0|79|10|0|So, for instance, it says: 'He that believeth on the son hath everlasting life.' - Behold, that is already a rock!
BM|0|79|11|0|It is also written: ' The kingdom of God cometh not with observation ... it is within you.' - There, too, the true, unconquerable rock of Peter has been erected!
BM|0|79|12|0|And again it is written: 'He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me; and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.' That, too, is Peter, the unconquerable, in the heart of man. That alone is the true, living church of the Lord, if He, through living faith which is love, has come to dwell in the heart of man.
BM|0|79|13|0|Now you know about Peter and where he is. So stop asking about silly idle things of the world, but seek first the true Kingdom of God within you and its righteousness, and everything else shall be given you.'
BM|0|79|14|0|The old man now bows deeply before this messenger of the Lord, and so do all the others. However, the frogs are still frogs; they only seem to be somewhat less inflated. One of them has become quite small, and is now approaching the two white-robed men. The closer it gets, the smaller it becomes. This seems to be a good sign.
BM|0|79|15|0|By the way, I must confess honestly and with gratitude to the Lord that I have learned a lot from this scene and am now, no doubt, considerably wiser than before. But the scene is becoming more interesting and stranger all the time.
BM|0|79|16|0|I must say that the description of the Jesuit in this case is excellent. It truly requires more than divine patience not to punish such types who are worse than Sodom and Gomorrah. It is as well that I am not equipped with the Lord's might at this stage or things would be really bad for these deceivers of the world! However, the Lord's will be done!"
BM|0|80|0|1|PARABLE ABOUT THE WHEAT AND THISTLES. - MARTIN'S LOVE FOR THE LORD IS AWAKING. - CONTINUATION OF THE SCENE WITH THE LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART.
BM|0|80|1|0|(Borem): "That is right! The Lord's best and wisest will be done! Apparently, the thistles are inferior to the wheat, which is more or less the same all over the world. However, if you examine all the different kinds of thistles, you will find the delicious pineapple, the medicinal aloe, and the fig-thistle in Africa, rich in sugar content.
BM|0|80|2|0|How foolish it would therefore be to condemn the entire genus of thistles since nature shows how they can be improved. Wheat stays wheat, but a thistle, ennobled, can become a pineapple.
BM|0|80|3|0|Thus a Peter, a James, an Andrew, and so on, remained what they were from the beginning - a pure wheat in the Lord's barn! But among this wheat there was also a very prickly wild thistle. Its name was Saul. And behold, the Lord made a pineapple out of it, the most delicious fruit on earth.
BM|0|80|4|0|And what the Lord has done then, he is still doing now, and we can only say from the depths of our hearts: 'O Father, Thy most holy will be done!'"
BM|0|80|5|0|(Bishop Martin, moved to tears, says): "Yes, my dear brother, His holiest will be done in eternity! If I had Him here now, I could press Him to my heart in my overwhelming love. Oh, my good Lord Jesus, do come to both of us!"
BM|0|80|6|0|(Borem): "Brother, now you have set your foot on the right path. You have now begun to draw Christ towards you, and salvation is not far off for you. You will soon learn what it means: 'Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things that God hath prepared for them that love Him.' Nothing counts with the Lord but love, and this love for Him you have now awakened in your heart. If you stay in this love and allow it to grow, you will soon find what it will do for you. But now have a look at the tablet and tell me what you see there."
BM|0|80|7|0|Bishop Martin glances quickly at the tablet and is startled when he sees it shine brighter than the sun. In the midst of all the brilliance, he reads the words: 'Brother, have patience for a short while and I shall be with you.' Surprised and overjoyed, he says:
BM|0|80|8|0|(Bishop Martin): "O brother, I feel an ecstasy which I would not have thought possible! What will happen if this continues to grow, this love that I feel for the Lord Jesus constantly growing in my heart?
BM|0|80|9|0|Yes - my love for the Lord Jesus is already overwhelming me, wanting me to be absorbed in Him with all my being!
BM|0|80|10|0|Beloved Jesus, only now do I realize how utterly wise and good You are! And this realization, which so far has only been like a bright dream, has now become a certainty.
BM|0|80|11|0|How I am now looking forward to the coming of the Lord, Who will no doubt help us to straighten out our still rather stubborn looking guests!"
BM|0|80|12|0|(Borem): "Yes, brother, that will happen as soon as these ladies have shed the coarsest parts of their materialistic natures. Therefore, compose yourself now and describe the scene you see, which is going to be even more educational and interesting than before."
BM|0|80|13|0|Bishop Martin once more concentrates on the back of the head of the Lady of the Sacred Heart, and finds that so far nothing has changed since the diversion of the shining tablet and his discussion with Borem.
BM|0|80|14|0|But now the old man turns again to one of the men in white, and Bishop Martin follows attentively what is being discussed. He eventually says:
BM|0|80|15|0|(Bishop Martin): "Now look at this! The old man is quite smart! He begs the two messengers to use their power to free at least his daughter from this abominable state so that he can go to heaven together with her, without any further delay, as he was getting desperately bored. He understood that the two were acting in accordance with the just will of the Lord. However, a feeling of insipidity and utter boredom was getting hold of him and he would like to leave this place as soon as possible.
BM|0|80|16|0|The old man isn't at all stupid! But the two wise men in white seem to disagree with him, and one of them says:
BM|0|80|17|0|'Friend, patience is the principal rule in life, and this applies here just as it does in the world. Everything has its time, and to the extent that you continue to quicken in your heart's love and true faith in the Lord, your liberation from this desperate plight will be sped up.
BM|0|80|18|0|However, our power cannot assist you in any way, for know that in this world nobody gets to heaven through would-be pious merits, nor through direct or indirect mercy of the Lord, but solely through his own love of the Lord and the consequent grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, Who is the one and only Lord and God of heaven and earth.
BM|0|80|19|0|And mind this: There is no heaven outside of you. If you want to go to heaven, you have to open it up yourself. For true life must be free, and a life under compulsion is not life, but death!
BM|0|80|20|0|If we freed you through our might, you would not be free but condemned; not alive but completely dead. Tell us - would you gain anything through such poor aid?'
BM|0|80|21|0|The old people are now pondering over these words, but do not seem to comprehend their full meaning."
BM|0|81|0|1|VANISHING OF THE FROGS IN THE SEA, AND THE PARENTS' SEARCH. - BOREM'S EXPLANATIONS.
BM|0|81|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Look, that one frog is now at the feet of the two in white, and is licking them!
BM|0|81|2|0|One of the men says to the frog, pointing to the sea: 'Behold, there is your element!'
BM|0|81|3|0|However, the frog is sitting up, croaking quite distinct words, which seem to say: 'Oh you mighty messengers, I realize that this terrible sea is my element which I have deserved as everlasting punishment. But I still dare to beg you to be merciful and not apply God's just condemnation in all its severity. However, not mine but your will be done!'
BM|0|81|4|0|Says the one: 'We two have no will other than that of the Lord, which is eternally unchangeable. We have acquainted you with this will, and it is now up to you to obey. Behold, your element is over there!'
BM|0|81|5|0|Ah, the frog is now beginning to croak pitifully, writhing and twisting and entreating the two to at least allow it to stay on the dry land.
BM|0|81|6|0|Says the one again: 'As long as you are not prepared to walk the prescribed path, you cannot be helped.'
BM|0|81|7|0|Now the frog turns miserably towards the sea and throws itself in. It has vanished - the waters seem to have swallowed it forever. Oh, the poor frog! I must tell you, brother Borem, that I pity that poor frog from the depths of my heart. But since it was the Lord's will, it is good this way. Still, I am very sorry for the frog.
BM|0|81|8|0|Now the old man goes to the shore and says: 'If my poor daughter has not found mercy with the Lord, I do not want it either, and for love of my poor daughter, I shall throw myself into the sea to share her lot of eternal condemnation!'
BM|0|81|9|0|With these words, he too throws himself into the sea, but does not sink since it is not his element. This is strange - he is walking around in the water as if it were dry land, searching for his daughter, lamenting. I wonder what will result from all this?
BM|0|81|10|0|Ah, look - the other frogs also are getting smaller and smaller. They, too, are now licking the feet of the two men in white. How strange - after having inflated themselves to such giant sizes, they now look like the smallest frogs on earth! They must have an extremely tough skin since it did not burst with that immense inflation.
BM|0|81|11|0|Oh dear, if one of them had burst when they were so big, what an explosion that would have been! That could have driven the sea back for half an eternity. If they could invent something on earth of the elasticity of the skin of these frogs, that would mean the end of rubber.
BM|0|81|12|0|Forgive me, dear brother, for these remarks of mine having a humorous tinge. That is still an old habit of mine. However, this thing, as such, is extremely funny, especially when I think of all the creases the skin of these frogs must be showing after such a shrinking!
BM|0|81|13|0|I know that in the eyes of the Lord and His angels all these manifestations are of utter divine earnestness. But for one like me, they are often very funny. Thus the Lord, doubtlessly, did not laugh when He gave the ass its two long ears, but the likes of me must laugh seeing such a long-eared philosopher, although quite aware that the ass needs its long ears quite as much as the bird its scarcely visible ones.
BM|0|81|14|0|Just as on earth there are many things that appear silly and therefore funny, so it is here, with many manifestations. Not all find them funny, of course, but only beings like myself. In time, if you can speak here of time at all, I shall probably not find them amusing any longer. But in my present state, I just cannot completely ignore the humorous aspect."
BM|0|81|15|0|(Borem): "Never mind, dear brother. I am not morose either, and the Lord even less so. But the type of ridiculing laughter must be banned from heaven altogether, for it - just as excessive curiosity - hides some malicious pleasure.
BM|0|81|16|0|However, in your remark about the elasticity of the skin of these frogs there was no malice, only the wittiness innate in your spirit. Eventually you will smile at your insipid jokes when you realize how meaningless they are. But for now concentrate once more on your little frogs and see what happens to them."
BM|0|81|17|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, you are right! I can already see them. They are still licking the feet of the two men. Some are croaking at them, but I cannot understand a thing.
BM|0|81|18|0|Most likely they, too, are asking the two messengers for a general amnesty, but these do not seem to agree but keep pointing to the sea. The little frogs begin to croak even louder, climbing on the feet of the two men, but in vain. The men threaten them, and now the frogs hop towards the sea and also throw themselves in.
BM|0|81|19|0|All the frogs have vanished. Only the old people are still standing on the shore, staring into the depths, hoping to still get a glimpse of their daughters. However, they cannot see anything, just as the first one, who is still wandering about on the water searching for his daughter. He calls to the others, telling them that the water is as solid as rock.
BM|0|81|20|0|But they do not feel like probing the firmness of the water with their feet and, instead, return to the two men in white. They question them about the fate of their daughters, and whether they are now lost forever.
BM|0|81|21|0|The two men in white do not answer, but walk out onto the sea and far away.
BM|0|81|22|0|The old people are now in despair. Some try to step on the water as urged by the one - and it works. Now they all run out into the sea, intending to follow the two men, but it is not so easy, for the surface of the water seems to be slippery, and they keep tumbling one on top of the other. The first one, the one who wanted to throw himself into the water, makes quite good progress, but not so the others, who keep falling and scarcely manage to move from the one spot.
BM|0|81|23|0|It would be interesting to know what is going to happen to these ladies, or frogs! I do not think they could be in hell since they are actually still standing here, but the Lord will know and see better than I do what non-hellish elements they still possess.
BM|0|81|24|0|Tell me, dear brother, what is the real significance of all this - the frog shape, the sea, the vanishing of the frogs in the sea, the old people who do not sink, and the two messengers who have walked so far away?
BM|0|81|25|0|Although I have watched this happen and have learned some things from it all, I still could not correctly interpret these manifestations. Do be good enough to tell me what they mean."
BM|0|81|26|0|(Borem): "All - especially female beings who lead spiritual lives with praying and fasting for the sake of heaven, but for whom worldly advantages are still most important - appear in their bare natural substance as amphibia which are capable of living in two elements.
BM|0|81|27|0|The sea represents their natural element which, during their lives on earth, they had more at heart than the spiritual. Therefore, they now have to throw themselves into this element in order to realize the futility of their worldly aspirations. Besides, the sea also represents the accumulation of their great folly, which to recognize they now have to dive to the bottom of it. The serpents' heads of these frogs signify their arrogance and malice and their sly, calculating minds, whilst the scorpion tails denote their duplicity in attacking and wounding those whom they wished ill behind their backs. Is this now clear to you?"
BM|0|81|28|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, brother, I understand it. Unfortunately, I have seen a lot of such hypocritical, ultra-papistical machinations on earth, but as a bishop I had to connive at what I saw. And why, you will surely know!"
BM|0|81|29|0|(Borem): "Only too well! But listen! The old people, who were not too clever to start with and most of whom were of noble birth, never had a chance of attaining a light other than a priest-ridden one. In view of this, they accepted all the clerical rules and regulations as truly celestial, and sold their daughters to the clergy, together with considerable dowries. Now these old people are still much too stupid to be able to get to the bottom of their stupidity. That is why they are wandering around on top of it, slipping and falling like an ass on the ice. There is only the one who is somewhat wiser than the rest. Is this also clear to you now?"
BM|0|81|30|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh yes, dearest brother, only too clear! And what a dance the nobility is having!"
BM|0|81|31|0|(Borem): "True! But keep on watching this scene attentively. The first act has ended, and the second one is now going to start. And you will be surprised at what you are going to see!"
BM|0|81|32|0|(Bishop Martin): "I am looking forward to it, and I am sure that I shall be able to understand the happenings much better than before. Just one thing, which I asked you before, dear brother, and which you have forgotten to explain to me: The walking away of the two wise men."
BM|0|81|33|0|(Borem): "Oh no, here nothing is ever forgotten! However, the meaning of this and many other manifestations you will have to seek and find for yourself, as you need some practice in purely celestial matters. Try your own interpretation and see how far your wisdom is already reaching."
BM|0|81|34|0|(Bishop Martin): "I see what you mean! Actually, since you have already explained all the other things to me, I feel that this interpretation should not be too difficult. I think about it as follows.
BM|0|81|35|0|The two wise men are like celestial oil, whilst these old, foolish aristocrats are like oily pitch on earth, dirty and smelling. That the oil from heaven cannot bear to be close to the pitch is understandable. What do you think, brother? Am I right?"
BM|0|81|36|0|(Borem): "You are closer to the truth than you can grasp at this stage. However, you will eventually comprehend all the things to the root of which your comprehension cannot penetrate as yet. So do not ponder on this matter any longer, but go on watching the back of the head of the lady. You will soon find the solution to all this."
BM|0|81|37|0|(Bishop Martin): "I am already watching, brother. So far nothing has changed. But ... oh yes - there is already something new!"
BM|0|82|0|1|SECOND ACT OF THE DRAMA WITH THE LADIES OF THE SACRED HEART. - THE HELLISH STORM ON THE SEA. -CAPTURE OF THE VERMIN IN A BAG. ~ BOREM'S COMMENTARY.
BM|0|82|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "But what is that? Look - in the far west, dense clouds are rising from the sea, similar to what I have sometimes seen on earth before heavy thunderstorms. The cloud formations are drifting closer and closer, emitting countless flashes of lightning.
BM|0|82|2|0|I also see water-spouts of various sizes moving along, ahead of the dark grey clouds. It looks extremely threatening! Now, also, our old people are noticing the approaching storm and are making every effort to reach the safe shore.
BM|0|82|3|0|How hard they are trying, but their efforts seem in vain. Instead of coming closer to the shore, they are getting farther and farther away from it. This must be an awful ordeal for these old people, both men and women!
BM|0|82|4|0|In the far distance, towards the south, I can still see the two white-robed men, shining like two stars. But they do not seem to pay any attention to this approaching strong gale. I see it coming nearer and nearer, accompanied by over a thousand water-spouts and numerous flashes of lightning. I also hear terrible thunder, and I see the waves piling up to the height of mountains. Oh dear, oh dear, this does not look too good!
BM|0|82|5|0|But the old people - they are trying so hard, but all in vain! It only shows you how helpless man is against the power of the elements. Unless he is supported by divine power, he will forever be a nothing. But I am now most curious to see what is going to happen."
BM|0|82|6|0|(Borem): "Watch carefully and you will soon see what course this gale will take. Do not worry about the old people who are trying in vain to reach the shore before the approaching gale. It does not concern them. The two wise messengers in the south are now the target for revenge, because they did not listen to the pleading of these ladies.
BM|0|82|7|0|This shows already some hellish elements, but only slightly. Having got to the bottom of their folly, they found some residue of their earthly aristocrats' pride and lust for power. This residue kindled on the flame of their humiliating recollection of how, so they thought, the messengers changed them into frogs and drove them without mercy into the sea of damnation.
BM|0|82|8|0|The fire kindled by this residue took hold of their whole being, drove them to the brink of the first hell where they found a great many congenial supporters. United with these, they are now moving along in the storm clouds, desirous of taking revenge on the two messengers and on those who sent them. Just watch - the main action will now take place."
BM|0|82|9|0|(Bishop Martin): "Thank you and particularly the Lord for this explanation. However, at the same time, I must confess that I now feel really angry with these ninnies, whilst previously I still felt sort of sorry for them. If I only had the might of those two messengers, these storm-heroines would not fare too well! But I hope the two will know how to defend themselves against these stupid, abominable creatures.
BM|0|82|10|0|Look, the storm is now really swerving in a right-hand turn towards the south. Countless flashes of lightning are aiming in the direction of the two wise men, who are now standing motionless, like the two stars, Castor and Pollux. How mightily the waves are surging and how the storm is raging and roaring!
BM|0|82|11|0|But look at the poor old people! They are now unable to stand upright, only crawl on their hands and feet. It must be real hell for them! Ah, ah, a shred of cloud is now separating itself from the rest and drifting towards the old people. I wonder what will come of that?
BM|0|82|12|0|Just look at that! The shred of cloud is enveloping the first old man who threw himself into the sea, and is carrying him onto the shore. This happened with lightning speed! Now the shred of cloud is drawing together and shrinking into a human shape.
BM|0|82|13|0|Ah, it is one of the ladies - the first one, into the back of whose head I am looking. She is comforting her father, even hugging him, and he is so very happy to hold once more in his arms the daughter he had believed lost forever. I must say it is a most touching sight. Meanwhile, the others are shamelessly storming ahead.
BM|0|82|14|0|I can now see the rearguard of the storm, consisting of a countless army of dragons, crocodiles, and God knows what other vermin! What a noise!
BM|0|82|15|0|What roaring, whistling, and hissing! The sea seems to be seething below the storm clouds, and already begins to glow. Big balls of fire are now visible in the clouds, some already quite close to the messengers, who have now become better visible than before.
BM|0|82|16|0|At last, the two are turning around and threatening the storm which, however, does not yield but seems only to intensify its raging.
BM|0|82|17|0|This looks most peculiar! Look - look, the two appear to be taking to their heels and they are now rapidly soaring towards the old man and his daughter on the shore. They have arrived, thank God, and are greeting the old man and his daughter with the greatest kindness. How wonderful and moving this is. But the storm is now turning in this direction also.
BM|0|82|18|0|This frog- and vermin-storm is most aggressive! I wonder what will come of all this?"
BM|0|82|19|0|(Borem): "Watch carefully! The climax of the second act is imminent. You'll see now some judgment and a fateful development!"
BM|0|82|20|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, brother, in this development the crop will probably yield only very little in grain for heaven, but all the more useless chaff for hell. But I had better continue watching this scene attentively.
BM|0|82|21|0|Oh, look, the storm is close to the shore. The old man and his saved daughter are very frightened, but the two wise messengers are comforting them, and I hear them say:
BM|0|82|22|0|'Do not fear this humbug. It has no real existence! When blindness is raging, the seeing can easily evade it! If a thousand blind warriors armed with swords and spears marched against one sighted, well-armed and experienced warrior, what could they achieve? The one could easily kill all of them.
BM|0|82|23|0|And here in the spirit world, this would even be much easier than on earth, for such low spirits are not only blind, but also deaf. Be assured, the two of us will catch all this storm-vermin in a sack and then we can do with them whatever we please. Watch now what is going to happen!'
BM|0|82|24|0|I am very glad to see that the two wise men are already on the best of terms with the old man and his daughter. But how the two are going to face the fast approaching, raging storm, and even catch it in a sack - that to witness will really be worthwhile!
BM|0|82|25|0|But now the old people, who are still out on the water, are quite enveloped in the storm clouds, and are screaming for help. But no help is coming, except that the force of the storm is pushing them towards the shore, just like a strong wind might carry with it articles scattered on a sheet of ice.
BM|0|82|26|0|Now the old people have reached the shore and the storm is lashing out against the two messengers with countless flashes of lightning. They, however, are holding a big sack open, and one of them says to the storm: 'Listen, you savage monster, either you get into this sack or you will be condemned to hell. You may choose.'
BM|0|82|27|0|There is a mighty thunder-clap, countless flashes of lightning are shooting in all directions from the constantly shrinking mass of storm clouds, and from the center of the cloud formation a horrible monster is poking its ugly head out with yawning jaws, as if ready to swallow the whole earth.
BM|0|82|28|0|It is a terrible sight, but our two messengers do not seem to be frightened at all, and one of them repeats: 'Sack - or hell!'
BM|0|82|29|0|Ah, look, the huge mass of clouds, including the monstrous head, is shrinking into a small coil, about the size of a barrel. It is now rolling towards the opening of the sack, and into it!
BM|0|82|30|0|This does seem funny. The whole storm is in a sack! It is almost like watching a fairy tale from A Thousand and One Nights. I wonder what will happen next?
BM|0|82|31|0|The storm is contained in the sack so calmly, almost as if it had never stirred at all. What a burlesque picture! A whole raging storm, with all its terrors, in a sack! Brother, if this too has a wise and deep significance, I'll eat my hat!"
BM|0|82|32|0|(Borem): "But it has a most wise significance! Have you never heard of true penitents in sackcloth and ashes?
BM|0|82|33|0|In view of their utter wickedness, these storm-heroines have been given their judgment by the messengers: They can choose between penitence, that is, entering the sack of their own free will, or being banned by the might of God to the first degree hell, which consists in utter humiliation and abasement of the soul.
BM|0|82|34|0|The first, a freely chosen judgment, may mean life for a soul if pursued with determination unimpeded by false self-respect. The condemnation to hell, however, may mean death for the soul, as this is a judgment passed in case the soul is not prepared to humble itself. But it must be humiliated or other souls might be harmed considerably through the uncontrolled arrogance of one single soul. Whether or how such souls that have been condemned to hell can still attain life and how they are guided from thereon, only the Lord knows, and he to whom the Lord may reveal it in all secrecy.
BM|0|82|35|0|Do you now understand the wise significance of the sack? To go into a sack means to imprison all one's lusts and desires, to rid oneself of them and go forth from the sack as a new creature, pleasing to God. Do you now understand this manifestation which appeared so foolish to you?"
BM|0|82|36|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, brother, this is now quite clear to me and another thing too - that I am still a great ass! It is all so clear and logical and I, silly ass that I am, could laugh about this sublime manifestation! Dear brother, you must truly possess more than celestial patience that you do not put me in such a sack as well!"
BM|0|82|37|0|(Borem): "Never mind! I can only repeat what I have told you before, that you are close to a great and magnificent goal. Keep cultivating your heart with diligence and watch everything attentively, and you will soon see how close your own redemption is."
BM|0|83|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S LONGING FOR THE LORD. - THE FISHES EST THE SACK. - SORTING OF THE FISH. - THE CHALICE, VESSEL OF GRACE, AND OTHER CORRESPONDENCES. - THE BEGINNING OF MARTIN'S SPIRITUAL REDEMPTION.
BM|0|83|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "May the Lord grant me redemption according to His grace, and thus to all those who are still more or less blind. As long as you are not completely at home in this realm of spirits, you are incapable of the inner, blissful contentment. And you cannot be at home anywhere else but in the house of the Lord, the most holy house of the Father. Therefore, my greatest longing is to be with the Lord as soon as possible. So I will now pay the utmost attention to everything I see, that my redemption may be worked out soon. Therefore, I shall concentrate again on the back of the head of this lady.
BM|0|83|2|0|Ah, the two messengers are dragging the sack towards the shore. What are they going to do now? They wouldn't commit the sack, or rather its contents, to the sea again, would they? The old man and his daughter are helping with the sack, whilst the other old people are timidly awaiting the further development. They do not appear to know what the sack contains.
BM|0|83|3|0|The sack has reached the water and is opened. I wonder what it may reveal? Oh, just look - a great quantity of fish is appearing; there are big and small fishes, some fresh, others rotten and lifeless.
BM|0|83|4|0|Now the two messengers are beginning to separate the fresh fish from the rotten ones, which they throw into the sea. The fresh ones are being placed in a magnificent vessel, which resembles a huge chalice and shines as if made of silver or gold. Wherever are they getting these things from so suddenly, when they hadn't been there before? The moment they are wanted, they are there, as if by magic! But actually, I do understand how such things come into existence. They are needed in the course of the divine order! The Lord wants them, and they are available! Isn't that so, my beloved brother, Borem?"
BM|0|83|5|0|(Borem): "Yes, you are right. You now realize that the Lord is all in all. And, therefore, you find it quite easy to comprehend from the depth of your being the source of all the many miracles you are witnessing here. Now go on watching!"
BM|0|83|6|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, brother, I am concentrating on the scene. I can now see the chalice expanding, together with its stand, but it is not gaining in height, only in girth. The fish in it are swimming about briskly, just as on earth goldfish swim in a glass bowl except that these fish are considerably bigger.
BM|0|83|7|0|They must be the former ladies who were driven into the sea as ugly frogs. However, so far I cannot find an explanation as to why they are appearing this time as fish, or why many rotten and dead ones were thrown back into the sea. I have a very faint notion of the reason why, but I cannot put it into words as yet.
BM|0|83|8|0|Wait - I have a brainwave! Yes, yes, now I have it! The chalice represents the vessel of the Lord's grace and mercy, into which these ladies have now been admitted. And the water in the vessel is living water that will cleanse these ladies who are still in the shape of fish, and give them back their human form. The expanding of the chalice denotes the growing of the Lord's grace and mercy. The fish shape seems to represent the shape of the free, humble penitent and, generally, of all human beings who, of their own free will, are being caught for the Kingdom of God through the Word of God or, rather, are willing to be caught. That is why the Lord Himself called His apostles 'fishermen of men.'
BM|0|83|9|0|And, as concerns the rotten fish thrown back into the sea, the Lord Himself has given a picture of this event in the Gospel, the truest good tidings from heaven. That the fishes in the chalice - at least for the time being - are better off than those in the sea, is obvious. What do you think, dearest brother? Is my interpretation correct?"
BM|0|83|10|0|(Borem): "All our love to the Lord, our God! Rejoice, brother, for the Lord has redeemed your spirit! This was not comprehended by your soul, but solely by your spirit which the Lord has now fully awakened in you. Therefore, you can now understand the heavenly meaning of things. This is the beginning of your redemption, which I have mentioned to you already on several occasions, and at the same time, it is the end of the second act of this great spiritual drama.
BM|0|83|11|0|Your interpretation of what you have witnessed in this scene is correct in every detail, although you have not yet attained complete spiritual vision. But what you are still lacking, the third act will give you - thanks to the boundless grace of the Lord. Therefore, go on watching and you will see the mightiest manifestations and also learn the most miraculous ways in which the Lord guides His children to the great goal of salvation and life. Pay attention - this most important third act is commencing!"
BM|0|84|0|1|BEGINNING OF THE THIRD ACT OF THE CELESTIAL DRAMA. - THE CHALICE OF GRACE WITH BOILING WATER. - THE INFERNAL RAMPART.
BM|0|84|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "I am already looking with greatest interest at the scene, but so far it is still unchanged. The chalice has grown very large though. It could well be several fathoms in circumference, by earthly standards. And if I see right, it is still growing.
BM|0|84|2|0|The two messengers are standing at the edge of this huge chalice, and the old man and his daughter are looking at it attentively. The other old people, however, are looking at it from a distance, like oxen would stare at a new gate in the world.
BM|0|84|3|0|The fish in the chalice, swimming around briskly in the spacious golden basin, are by now quite big. The heads of some of them look already rather human, while others look still more like fish. I assume they will first turn into some sort of spiritual mermaids, and eventually into actual well-shaped female beings.
BM|0|84|4|0|But what's that I notice? The sea, which previously had looked so ominous, has completely vanished! Instead, on its shore, the still growing chalice is now standing in the middle of a vast plain, measuring maybe a hundred square miles. In the far distance, this plain seems to be surrounded by an exceedingly strong and high rampart; it is clearly noticeable where the plain ends and the rampart begins.
BM|0|84|5|0|The most peculiar thing is that the rampart is getting higher and then again lower in various places. In the places where the rampart is considerably growing in height, I can see that one could easily see through underneath. What an unusual type of rampart! I wonder what that could mean?
BM|0|84|6|0|The chalice remains unchanged, but a good ten thousand feet from it an immense, completely round hole has now formed on the spot where, I think, the convent once stood and where, after its destruction, the ugly mud hole appeared. Dense smoke is now coming from that hole, but it vanishes again after having risen only a few fathoms above the edge of the hole. What strange preparations for the third act of this drama!
BM|0|84|7|0|But look at the chalice, brother! The water in it is beginning to boil and steam mightily. The poor fishes are lifting their heads over the edge of the chalice, screaming awfully. They all have already human heads, except that some still bear a likeness to sea lions.
BM|0|84|8|0|Ah, the water in the chalice is boiling fiercely and the steam is getting denser. The poor fishes are screaming terribly from the pain. If this boiling continues for a while, there soon will be a great quantity of hot, cooked fish - one of my favorite dishes on earth.
BM|0|84|9|0|Ah, look - the fishes are already getting arms and well-shaped hands, with which they are trying to lift themselves over the edge of the chalice in order to escape the torture. However, their arms do not seem to be very strong as yet for they soon have to let go the edge and fall back into the boiling water.
BM|0|84|10|0|I would like to understand basically what causes the water in this giant chalice to boil like that. The poor fish - they are being whirled around in the fiercer and fiercer boiling water like loose sand whirled by a violently gushing spring! How they writhe and twist, and what a wail of lamentation is coming from that chalice!
BM|0|84|11|0|The two messengers are standing there impassively. Their faces betray no pity. You would think that they enjoyed the scene. No, dear brother, I think that is really overdoing it! Why should these poor souls be tortured so horribly to regain their human shapes? I myself, a sinner of the worst kind, did not have to go through such a refining process. Thank goodness, I am still a human being, even if only in peasant clothes!"
BM|0|84|12|0|(Borem). "Brother, do not forget the word 'appearances'! You are still seeing these ladies lined up before as unharmed. How can you worry about what is going on solely in their inner selves? Although the inner world of a human being is really the true world, man stays human, growing in perfection to the same extent that the inner self is being stirred and activated.
BM|0|84|13|0|You are under the impression that you retained your human shape without being refined like this. I can assure you that you were boiling in the Lord's chalice of grace much fiercer than these ladies. Were you aware of it at all? When you have been perfected and are shown the activity of mortals on earth, what will you say then, seeing the inner source of life and the countless streams of fire raging through countless channels? So be reasonable, my dear brother!"
BM|0|84|14|0|(Bishop Martin): "Of course, you are right! So let them be boiled and, if necessary, also fried a little bit! To boil and fry in the Lord's love and grace is truly nothing to complain about! Since I have gone through this boiling process, feeling little or nothing of it, the ladies are surely not faring as badly as they make out. Whatever the Lord does is always the best!
BM|0|84|15|0|Now the old people are approaching the two messengers, requesting permission to join their daughters in the chalice, and permission is granted. Also, the first old man and his daughter are jumping into the hot bath. Now they are all in it, and it is terrible to watch how the boiling water is working on this party.
BM|0|84|16|0|Oh, this screaming, lamenting, this desperate wringing of hands and calling for help! No, brother, even if it is only an appearance, if it causes so much pain I'm not for it. The ladies must be feeling something. I notice that they are now beginning to move, while previously they were standing there stiffly and as immobile as if nailed to the spot!"
BM|0|84|17|0|(Borem): "But that is good. Life is returning to them! Is not that something to be glad about?"
BM|0|84|18|0|(Bishop Martin): "If that is the case, I am reassured. However, the sight of this revival is rather unpleasant. This reminds me very much of purgatory."
BM|0|84|19|0|(Borem): "Forget about your purgatory! I can assure you, there is nothing of the kind anywhere, ever! Here you see nothing but the love of God in action which, of course, is a fire of fires. But this fire is not painful. On the contrary, it eases all pain and heals all the wounds inflicted by hell. The souls do suffer pain and cry for help and relief. However, it is not the boiling chalice that causes the pain, only hell which must now relinquish them.
BM|0|84|20|0|Go on watching! Look at the huge rampart surrounding the plain. You will soon realize that this rampart is nothing else but hell, or the devil in the shape of a giant serpent which has positioned itself around the plain so as not to allow these saved souls, its presumed spoil, to escape. All this is still only an appearance, and the plain denotes the worldliness of these saved souls, from which they cannot get away as it is permeated by hell.
BM|0|84|21|0|"Thus it is this rampart that causes all the suffering to those in the chalice. But, before long, this rampart will be destroyed and thrown into the chasm, which is already visible some ten thousand paces north of the chalice of grace. Watch attentively, and you will soon see what preventive measures are being taken."
BM|0|85|0|1|THE IMMINENT CATASTROPHE. - THE OLD SERPENT, THE TWELVE ANGELS OF JUDGMENT AND THE CHASM. -SPLENDID VICTORY AND THE MAGNIFICENT PRIZE.
BM|0|85|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "True, true, of course you are right! Beyond the rampart I can now see twelve great spirits, each with a huge sword in his right hand. But what a sword! With such a sword a spirit could split up the entire earth like an apple! But then, these spirits are big enough to crush the whole world between two of their fingers! Oh dear, oh dear, the rampart is growing more and more furious. Brother, this does look like a last Judgment to me!
BM|0|85|2|0|But now I notice that the water in the chalice has somewhat calmed down and the entire party is lying as if dead under the surface of the still mightily steaming water. There is no sound from the chalice. Only the two messengers are discussing something, but I cannot hear what it is about. One of them is holding a staff in his hand, similar to the one of Aaron's. Now he is raising it. I wonder what will come of this?
BM|0|85|3|0|Ah, look at the rampart! It is coming nearer, growing bigger, and raising its back here and there to astonishing heights. What a terrible sight! Now I can see the abominable head of this infernal monster. O God, how hideous it is; and it is creeping closer all the time!
BM|0|85|4|0|Now it is raising its horrible head, its jaws gaping wide as if to swallow the whole of creation. It is approaching the chalice in a straight line. If it should grab the chalice, this would fit into one of its hollow teeth.
BM|0|85|5|0|Now everything has completely calmed down in the chalice. But the horrible pit at the site of the former convent is emitting dense smoke, and now I see already fire and flames. The monster is no more than a thousand feet away from the chalice.
BM|0|85|6|0|What is going to happen? The twelve giant spirits are holding their swords raised and their eyes are fixed on the messenger with the staff in his right hand. This one now signals to the monster to retreat, but it does not take any notice, just keeps approaching the chalice.
BM|0|85|7|0|Ah, this does look most ominous! The messenger again signals with the staff, but in vain. What a horrible sight it is now as the monster, unperturbed, creeps up closer and closer to the chalice! The messenger is signalling once more with his staff, but again in vain.
BM|0|85|8|0|Oh, oh, its head has reached the chalice and is trying to upset it with its long double tongue. But the chalice is immovable, and also nothing inside it is stirring.
BM|0|85|9|0|The huge beast is growing more obtrusive. Again the messenger raises his staff, signing to the monster to withdraw from the chalice, but it still does not take any notice.
BM|0|85|10|0|Now the messenger dips his staff into the chalice and signs to the twelve mighty spirits. They strike hard, and - look - the monster has been split into twelve parts!
BM|0|85|11|0|Oh dear, what raging, what a frenzy! The separate parts are winding and twisting, bouncing around the vast plain like individual mountains, and gradually rolling nearer to the hideous pit.
BM|0|85|12|0|Ah, and the head - that is worst of all! It is leaping sky-high, sneering at the twelve spirits in such an indescribable rage that it must surely make them shudder.
BM|0|85|13|0|But now one of the messengers drives the head with his staff towards the pit and - God be thanked - into it! Smoke and flames shoot out and, oh, what a crackling noise. It is terrible.
BM|0|85|14|0|Also, the other eleven parts are pushed into the pit by an invisible force, and the crackling and smoke and flames give the impression as if the whole earth were on fire.
BM|0|85|15|0|This thundering noise is so terrible that it makes me almost speechless. One would have to have the tongue of a fiery cherub to be able to describe the horror of this raging coming out of the pit. But let it rage, I am only thankful that this hideous beast is now in infernal confinement. It does not look as if this monster could emerge from there so easily.
BM|0|85|16|0|The two messengers are once more at the edge of the chalice and also the twelve great spirits are approaching it. However, the closer they get to it, the smaller they become. Isn't that peculiar? They were such colossal giants and now they are scarcely taller than the two white-robed messengers.
BM|0|85|17|0|They have now reached the two messengers. But what do I see now? They are bowing very deeply, particularly before the one who is holding the Aaron staff. That must surely mean that he is an angel from the highest heaven!
BM|0|85|18|0|Now this one speaks to the twelve: 'Brothers, lift up the chalice and carry it over to the gate of hell. Then place the stand above the gate to prevent the evil rising again too easily to drag down this poor party, for whose revival in Me all the powers of heaven had to be used. So be it'"
BM|0|85|19|0|The twelve, now lift the chalice, carefully carrying it over to the pit, where they place the stand on top of it so that no more smoke can come forth. The stand of the chalice seems to seal it hermetically. The whole surroundings look quite friendly already! And I notice something else - the entire party in the water of the chalice is beginning to stir. God be thanked that they are coming alive again!"
BM|0|86|0|1|THE ONE GREAT, EVERLASTING HERO. - THE GLORIOUS REDEMPTION. - PARABLE OF THE SOWING, GROWING, AND REAPING. - THE GREAT HARVEST.
BM|0|86|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "But why would these twelve spirits show that much respect to the one messenger? They have all gone down on their knees and are practically worshipping him. It wouldn't be the Lord Himself, would it? If I could only see his face I would soon know whether it is the Lord or somebody else.
BM|0|86|2|0|The twelve are once more rising to their feet and bowing deeply to the one, but he now shakes hands with all of them, saying in a low, but clearly audible, voice:
BM|0|86|3|0|'Look, brothers, what a good pasture. I am handing these lambs over to you. Graze and fatten them for My fold as good food which My heart can enjoy. Lift them cautiously from the vessel of My care and let them feed freely on these vast pastures of My love, grace, and mercy. So be it!'
BM|0|86|4|0|It is the Lord, indeed! In the infinity of heaven, no one but the Lord can speak as this messenger has now spoken. Therefore, I am now convinced that this messenger is the Lord Himself. What do you think, brother?"
BM|0|86|5|0|(Borem): "Yes, brother, it is the Lord. And you could have noticed that long ago, but He confined your eyes to enable your spirit to become all the more active. But now is the time for your eyes to be opened. Now they have been opened, and you now recognize the Lord, which is very good.
BM|0|86|6|0|However, continue to watch the scene before us for a short while longer, so that you will see the complete unravelling of the great tangle, and that you might recognize the Lord's boundless love and mercy. For there is no one like Him, neither in all the heavens nor in all the worlds, nor in all infinity!"
BM|0|86|7|0|(Bishop Martin): "O God, o Lord, You most loving and holy Father! Who could ever conceive Your boundless wisdom and kindness? You, alone, the Holiest of Holy, are a Master of the depths of all being! No cherub could ever conceive Your wisdom completely! Holy, holy, is Your name, and the everlasting order of all things is Your Holy will!
BM|0|86|8|0|You are forever self-sufficient and need nobody's counsel. But Your holy fatherly heart does not want to enjoy the boundless profusion of Your holy perfection alone. So from its most profound ideas, it calls forth beings, shaping them into children of God in the fire of His endless love and in the light of His eternal wisdom, to enable them forever to fully participate in the infinite perfection of this most holy heart of the Father, like independent divine beings.
BM|0|86|9|0|Hear this - all you heavens, you seraphs and cherubs, and all you angels - God, the everlasting Spirit, in all His fullness of divine perfection, forever inconceivable, is our Father, walking among us as if He were not any more than we are! Oh, let us praise Him in our hearts for having so inconceivably lowered Himself to us sinners!
BM|0|86|10|0|O Lord, o Father, from now on nothing else will have room in my heart but You, for You have now become all things to me! There was a time when You were very small in my heart. That was when I was a sinner. Now You have grown infinitely large and, consequently, I am a blessed spirit. But all this, Father, is solely Your work, and I was, am, and shall forever remain, a most idle servant!
BM|0|86|11|0|Oh, brother Borem, look, over there, the twelve are now lifting the guests of the holy chalice from the water, and they are so beautiful and sublime that I can only describe them as angels. How magnificent they now look! Look at the joy that is shining from their heavenly eyes, which are now destined to behold God!
BM|0|86|12|0|Rejoice with me, brother, and feel how good the Lord is! Oh, oh, I could waste away with love for the Lord!"
BM|0|86|13|0|(Borem): "That stage of the work where we could not have done anything, and where the Lord Himself always acts directly, is now completed. It is now up to us, as children of God, to carry on with this work within His love and order. Therefore, we now have to be prepared for whatever may emerge.
BM|0|86|14|0|Actually, what the Lord is doing here corresponds with what He is doing on earth. There, men take grains of wheat and sow them into the soil. Such preliminary work was done here, too, when you were teaching and instructing this entire party, aided by me. Thus we sowed God's wheat into the furrows of their turbid hearts.
BM|0|86|15|0|Once the seed is in the soil, no man can do anything at all to make it grow and bear fruit. The Lord alone can do that, through His direct influence on the respective spirits of nature, inspiring them to full activity, resulting in the growth of plants and animals. In this work, only few of those spirits are involved who are at all times the Lord's closest friends and brothers.
BM|0|86|16|0|When this work is completed and the crops are ready, they are once more handed over to men, to be gathered and stored in their barns. And this same work is now awaiting us.
BM|0|86|17|0|First we sowed the seed of the Word of God into their hearts, where it rested like the seed in the soil on earth. During this rest, the Lord commenced His work, and there is nothing we could have done except watch Him at work. Just as on earth, the farmer can only watch his corn grow and ripen for the harvest.
BM|0|86|18|0|This corn here - our brothers and sisters - has now ripened, thanks to the sole efforts of the Lord. Now the time has come for us to harvest it. Therefore, let us take possession of this abundance in the name of the Lord, and let our hearts once again become active.
BM|0|86|19|0|As you know, the harvest always considerably exceeds the sowing; the same will be the case here. Where originally we had to deal with one only, there will now be thirty to one hundred. Rejoice, dear brother, for a rich harvest is awaiting us!"
BM|0|87|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S MODESTY, GUIDED BY BOREM'S WISDOM. - MARTIN IN FESTIVE ARRAY. - EXTENSION OF MARTIN'S HOUSE.
BM|0|87|1|0|(Borem): "Now there is another matter. Beneath the Lord's tablet in your house, you will see a chest, as of pure gold. Go and open it, and you will find a robe and a shining hat. Dress in the robe and hat, the true celestial wedding garb, for there will be a dignified reception of the soon-returning guests, in the name of the Lord, Who will bring the recovered souls here Himself. Go and change. It is the will of the Lord!"
BM|0|87|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Dearest brother, all that you have so far told me was sublime and true, like the Word of God itself. Only this last matter seems suspect of a sort of celestial vanity, which does not bother me at all. Therefore, you must forgive me if I do not obey you in this particular point.
BM|0|87|3|0|I am so happy that at long last my heart is in order - the only thing of importance to the Lord. As for my outer attire, I am quite satisfied with this peasant's smock for all eternity.
BM|0|87|4|0|I really do not care about splendor any longer, be it celestial or earthly. But I now care all the more about love of the Lord, which only my heart can promote and not a splendid robe and hat. Therefore, I remain as I am, a peasant!"
BM|0|87|5|0|(Borem): "You are right, dear brother. Of course the Lord looks only at the heart. And our humility, proven in the true love of the Lord, is every angel's most precious garb. However, it is a requirement of the Lord's order that in His Kingdom every dweller in the heavens has to be arrayed in a garb of rebirth and immortality, corresponding to his inner self. There is no being in all infinity more humble than the Lord Himself, and still you cannot imagine any splendor that does not originate in Him.
BM|0|87|6|0|Behold the magnificence and vastness of this hall, which is only one of the rooms in your house. Who but the Lord could be the originator and sole builder of such indescribable splendor and majesty?
BM|0|87|7|0|On first entering the house which the Lord gave you, you immediately looked through the twelve doors and saw twelve drops from the endless sea of the Lord's creations. And you were almost seized with fear by just glancing at such overwhelming magnificence and majesty. What would you say if you had actually seen an angel in all his celestial glory? You could not have looked at him and lived - so endlessly great is his beauty, his glory, magnificence and majesty!
BM|0|87|8|0|From what I have just told you and from many other things I have explained to you, you can see that everything, including proper magnificence and splendor, originates in the Lord. So I do think that you would be doing the right thing to adapt yourself to the Lord's order.
BM|0|87|9|0|Do you know what the Lord said to Peter when he, out of sheer humility, objected to the Lord washing his feet? If you abide with your humble obstinacy, the Lord might say the same to you. Therefore, go and do as I bid you, on behalf of the Lord, and then everything will look different in your house also. However, before donning the new garb, you must first shed the old one to the last shred, and wash your feet with the water from a basin you will find placed in readiness. Only after having done this, open the golden chest, take out the clothes and put them on."
BM|0|87|10|0|(Bishop Martin): "Well, if this is the way it is, I shall have to comply with your orders, in the name of the Lord. I must admit, though, dearest brother, that I do not like the idea very much, because, notwithstanding your wise explanations, I still feel that there is a kind of vanity in it. However, since it is the Lord's regulation, I will follow it in His name. And where do I put my present clothes? Do I put them in the golden chest for an everlasting keepsake?"
BM|0|87|11|0|(Borem): "Do not trouble yourself about that. Somebody else will be seeing to it."
BM|0|87|12|0|Bishop Martin goes to the chest and looks around to see if he is being watched. However, when he finds himself behind a neat protecting screen which conceals him from the many guests in his house, he quickly undresses. He puts the old clothes in a heap before him, and they vanish forthwith. He then scoops some water in his hands from the aforesaid basin and washes his feet. When he has finished this, the golden chest bursts open and our good Martin is already clothed in a purple robe with a border of the most splendid stars. And on his head he has a hat which shines much brighter than the sun.
BM|0|87|13|0|The moment he has been arrayed in these clothes, the interior of his house expands to such an extent that it appears to Bishop Martin a hundred times larger than before. Simultaneously, the approaches to the galleries open up, which so far had not been possible to find.
BM|0|87|14|0|Noticing all this, Bishop Martin is moved to tears by a feeling of great happiness, and he begins to praise Me openly.
BM|0|87|15|0|As his tears begin to flow freely from emotion, Borem comes to him dressed in a similar attire, and says: "Well, brother, how do you like this? Are you feeling any vainer now?"
BM|0|87|16|0|(Bishop Martin): "O brother, only now do I feel how small I am - and how immensely great the Lord is!"
BM|0|87|17|0|(Borem): "Come along now, for everything is prepared to greet you as the owner of this house. Rejoice, for this greeting will be magnificent!"
BM|0|88|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN IS GREETED BY THE HAPPY PARTY. - HIS REFERENCE TO THE LORD AS THE SOLE BENEFACTOR -THE ONE THING STILL MISSING.
BM|0|88|1|0|Bishop Martin emerges, together with Borem, from behind the rather extensive protective screen, and about fifteen hundred jubilant guests come forward to meet him. They greet him and thank him for looking after them when they first arrived and for his wise teachings which they took with them on their journey of trials.
BM|0|88|2|0|They all express their great joy and even greater love and respect, which makes our Bishop Martin very happy. He is particularly glad to see from their good looks that they are on the best way and have already attained a state of inner refinement.
BM|0|88|3|0|He looks at the party with great pleasure, quite surprised at their good appearance, and only after a while does he say:
BM|0|88|4|0|(Bishop Martin): "My dearest friends, brothers and sisters, I am so very glad for you and also happy about your kindness to me. However, you must not praise and thank me for your salvation and that you now find yourselves in the forecourt to the true Kingdom of Heaven. AU praises and thanks are due to the Lord alone, Whose boundless grace has changed you in such a wonderful way. As for me, just love me as your brother who shares with you the same God and Lord as a Father.
BM|0|88|5|0|Let us love this one and only, truest and holiest Father forever, beyond measure. He alone works all things, and is all things to all men. Therefore, all the honor and glory, thanks and praise , be due to Him alone!
BM|0|88|6|0|I myself, and this dear friend and brother here, have witnessed how the Lord alone guided you, how He removed all the trash from your hearts, and how He fought for your sake a fierce battle against hell.
BM|0|88|7|0|Therefore, let us all open our hearts wide and admit the Lord of Glory? May He come soon into our hearts and dwell there forever!"
BM|0|88|8|0|Hearing such words from their host, the party becomes like transfigured and praises the Lord for giving man such great might and wisdom. Then all the leaders of the party go to Bishop Martin and beg him to be allowed to stay with him as his lowest servants.
BM|0|88|9|0|(Bishop Martin): "Friends, not as my servants, but as my dearest brothers and sisters may you stay here forever and share everything the Lord has provided me with so abundantly. Without you, this boundless splendor and magnificence would be only a burden to me. But together with you I could really enjoy it as it would enable me to give you joy and happiness.
BM|0|88|10|0|Oh, do stay here, all of you, and share my joy in the Lord, Who has prepared for us such a vast and magnificent dwelling in His Kingdom and, as I can now see, also a table with the most delicious bread and wine in an abundance to last forever. And all this without even one of us having deserved it by living a life in accordance with His Word! All the more reason for us to love and praise Him for having given us all this, although we are not worthy of it, nor ever shall be.
BM|0|88|11|0|You can now see how beyond measure His love for us is and, therefore, so should ours be for Him. We now have everything as blessed spirits, except for one thing, which is still missing. And this, my dear brothers and sisters, is the presence of the Lord, visibly, in our midst. So let us beg Him in our hearts to grant us this supreme favor!"
BM|0|88|12|0|(The leaders of the party agree with the bishop, but remark): "This is our greatest wish, too, but we are still much too unworthy to hope for its realization. Therefore, we are grateful for what He has given us, although we are not worthy of it, and our desire to see the Lord shall at all times be our highest aspiration!"
BM|0|88|13|0|(Bishop Martin): "You are right, dear brothers and sisters. That is what true wisdom demands of us. However, love often overrules wisdom and does what it wants. In this case, I side with love. I suggest you do the same, and you will not go wrong!"
BM|0|89|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN AND THE BOTANIST IN THE GARDEN. -NEW DESTITUTE ARRIVALS. - THE LONGED-FOR, EXQUISITE REWARD.
BM|0|89|1|0|When Bishop Martin is on the point of more praise of love, someone outside calls his name: "Martin!"
BM|0|89|2|0|Hearing this, Bishop Martin asks Borem whether he has any idea who might have called him.
BM|0|89|3|0|(Borem): "Go outside, brother, and see for yourself. Even here it is sometimes like in the world. Except for the Lord, one cannot see everything from one point, but has to go to different places to see and hear, as you will have already noticed on many occasions.
BM|0|89|4|0|Therefore, hurry outside and you will find out who has called you. I do not know the answer to everything as yet, my dearest brother. But again I hear the calling, so better go outside and see who it is."
BM|0|89|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, I am going. Probably there are some lost spirits again, requiring help."
BM|0|89|6|0|Bishop Martin hurries to the door, opens it, and is surprised at the great magnificence of his garden, which has expanded and improved immeasurably since he met Borem planting the trees.
BM|0|89|7|0|As there is nobody waiting for him at the door, Bishop Martin goes into the garden to look for the one who called him. Walking towards the east, he comes to an arbor which looks like a large, so-to-speak open, living temple, in the middle of which he sees somebody busy sorting out plants which are lying on an also living altar.
BM|0|89|8|0|(Bishop Martin watches this man for a while, then approaches him and says): "Dearest friend and brother, was it you who called me by my name? If so, let me know in what way my heart can serve you."
BM|0|89|9|0|(The Botanist): "My dear friend and brother, your house has now become very spacious and so has your garden. You have already taken in more than a thousand brothers and sisters, which is most noble of you. However, I think that if there is room for that many, there must also be room for some more.
BM|0|89|10|0|Follow me to the western part of your garden. There you'll find a hundred poor, needing a home. Take them into your house, and me as well, since in a way I belong to them, and you will not regret it."
BM|0|89|11|0|(Bishop Martin): "But, dear friend and brother, what is a hundred? I can assure you, that even if it were ten thousand, I would not let them go but would make every effort to keep them here. Therefore, take me to them right away, so that I may look after them to the best of my ability, with the help of the Lord."
BM|0|89|12|0|(The Botanist): "Oh, friend and brother, you have become like a precious balm to my heart! Let us go immediately, and we shall soon be with them."
BM|0|89|13|0|The two walk towards the west and come across a group of humans, both male and female. All of them are practically naked, emaciated, and covered with boils and sores.
BM|0|89|14|0|(Seeing these wretched beings, Bishop Martin is moved to tears, and says with deep compassion): "Oh, my God, how weak and wretched these poor things look! Come with me to my house, all of you, so that I may help you regain your health and strength! The Lord, our holiest and best Father Jesus, will give me the strength and means to do this."
BM|0|89|15|0|(The Poor): "You are obviously one of God's angels. How kind the Lord must be if already you are so infinitely kind. However, you can see how unclean we are. How could we dare enter your clean dwelling?"
BM|0|89|16|0|(Bishop Martin): "I was much worse than you, and have been purified in this house of love. So I hope to God that you will achieve the same. Come now with me, dear brothers and sisters, and do not be afraid. The weakest may lean on me to help them get to my house. You, too, brother (the botanist), should support some of the weaker ones."
BM|0|89|17|0|(The Botanist): "What joy you give Me, brother, you, My heart, core of My love. One day you shall be rewarded richly for this! You have already a reward, for He Whom you love so much is now with you. I am the Lord, your Brother, your Father!"
BM|0|89|18|0|(Bishop Martin, now fully recognizes Me, throws himself at My feet, and says): "O Lord, o God, o holy Father, how could I praise you adequately? How great your love is and how unfathomably deep Your compassion must be that You show that much mercy to sinners like I was and still am!
BM|0|89|19|0|You holy and good Father, I am now so deeply ashamed that I did not recognize You when staying with Peter in Your everlasting fatherly house; that I did not heed Your words, which were nothing but pure love. Now that my heart recognizes You, I am overwhelmed with love and also shame. Do strengthen me to enable my sinful heart to bear Your holy presence!"
BM|0|90|0|1|JESUS AS LORD, FATHER, AND BROTHER. - PARABLE OF THE SOVEREIGN AND HIS MINISTERS.-RESPECT AND LOVE.
BM|0|90|1|0|(Say I): "Rise, dear brother, and do not constantly think of My majesty, but only that in your love you are My brother. This will make it easier for you to bear My presence. A Lord I am only to those who rebel against My Word and still imagine themselves great in wisdom. To those, however, who have filled their hearts with love, I am not a Lord, but an almighty brother, giving them all that I have like a true father. Therefore, dearest brother, stand up and do not regard Me with such holy awe in future.
BM|0|90|2|0|In the world, if a mighty sovereign goes to his ministers and they throw themselves at his feet out of respect, there is nothing wrong about that, for as long as they are his servants, he is their lord. If, however, those servants love their sovereign above everything and say to him: 'Lord, you are a very kind sovereign! You not only deserve our highest respect, but also all our love. Accept our most loyal services without reward, and since we love you more than our lives, we shall serve you faithfully without regard for our lives. And should you demand a hundred lives of us, we will give them to you, because you have now become a true sovereign of our hearts!' What would you think, brother, the sovereign would do to such servants?
BM|0|90|3|0|He would be moved by such true love in the innermost core of his being and he would say to them: 'Oh, my dearest friends, since you have erected such a magnificent throne for me in your hearts as well as in your minds, I shall not rule over you through my power and might, but in you through your great love for me! All of you, who have been hallowed through the presence of my grandeur in your hearts, are now carrying the same in your hearts as I do. For that reason, you are now what I myself am and, therefore, my dearest brothers who shall share with me all that I myself possess.'
BM|0|90|4|0|Just as such a wise sovereign would speak to his servants if they took him so much into their hearts, and maybe raise them to the nobility, I speak to all those who carry Me in their hearts as you do. Therefore, to those who love Me like that and are hallowed through My presence in their hearts, I am no longer a Lord, just as I am no Lord to Myself, but a loving brother forever! And what I have, they have too, since through their great love they are carrying Me within themselves!
BM|0|90|5|0|Do you now comprehend, dear brother, what it means if I call you brother as I used to call my twelve disciples brothers? If you comprehend it, rise now and lead these poor to your house, together with Me. But do not reveal Me to your guests too soon. These hundred will not know for some time yet anyway that I am the Lord. They are Chinese who, on earth, were on the point of accepting My Word, although considerably misrepresented, and for that they were put to death, together with the missionary. What they could not attain in the world, they shall have here in the fullest measure. Now you are fully informed, so stand up and take action, together with Me - for from now on, My house and your house will be united and become one house!"
BM|0|91|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN'S LOVE OF THE LORD. - RECEPTION OF THE CHINESE MARTYRS AND THEIR REFRESHMENT.
BM|0|91|1|0|Following My words, Bishop Martin quickly gets to his feet, embraces and kisses Me affectionately, and after this truly childlike demonstration of his love, he says:
BM|0|91|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Ah, what a relief now that I have been able to somewhat give vent to my mighty love of You, my beloved, holy Father. I could spend a whole eternity pressing You to my heart! However, I will now do as You have suggested and take these Chinese to my house, led by You, of course, for without You, o Lord, it would be impossible to walk a single step! But now to work!"
BM|0|91|3|0|(Bishop Martin turns to the hundred and says): "Now, my dear brothers and sisters, get to your feet and follow me to this house. Let the weakest lean on me, so that we may all go together into my house, where you will get care and tending. The very weakest will be taken care of by my mighty friend here, who will take the lead to the house."
BM|0|91|4|0|"But, friend," say some of the party, "how can we, in such an unclean state, enter your clean house? Don't you know that we have a law which forbids lepers to enter any house? The violation of this law is punishable by death. If the mighty on earth respect this divine law so much, how much more will it be respected here! Therefore, allow us to remain in this garden until we have become clean. And only then allow us to enter your house."
BM|0|91|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "Dear friends, brothers and sisters, do not let those ancient tyrannical laws, which neither you nor your rulers understood, bother you here. For we are not subject to worldly laws, - only God's law counts, and that is the eternal law of love. This law is being imposed on you now and demands of you to follow love unreservedly. Therefore, do now willingly what my love is demanding of you."
BM|0|91|6|0|Following these words, the hundred get to their feet and, hesitantly, follow Me and Martin into the house. Finding themselves in the vast, majestic hall, they cry out in astonishment and fright:
BM|0|91|7|0|(The hundred): "O Lama, Lama, Dalai Lama! This must be the dwelling of the eternal Brahma! Oh, we poor wretches, now we have been betrayed and are lost forever! For it is written: 'He who enters the holy dwelling of the eternal Brahma in an unclean state, will be seized by the evil Ahriman and tortured everlastingly.' Woe betide us!"
BM|0|91|8|0|(Bishop Martin): "But dear brothers and sisters, what is all this nonsense? I assure you, by my love for you, Brahma is a great deceiver and quite as mortal as you were. Neither he nor your emperor know Lama [God], nor do any of you.
BM|0|91|9|0|I, Martin, a former Christian bishop on earth, in Europe, am the actual owner of this house, forever. And no Brahma will ever have any business here unless he comes like you, seeking help. Therefore, calm yourselves and do not be afraid so unnecessarily. For nobody will ever come to harm in these sacred halls who has not been barred from entering them!"
BM|0|91|10|0|These words obviously reassure the hundred. They are, however, so overwhelmed with the splendor and magnitude of the hall that they forget to thank Martin for his comforting words.
BM|0|91|11|0|At the same time, Borem arrives with bread and wine, which I secretly bless, to refresh the new guests. After both bread and wine have been blessed, Borem says to the guests:
BM|0|91|12|0|(Borem): "Dear friends, brothers and sisters, do be seated and take this refreshment which you so badly need after your long fasting. Our Lord, God and Father is boundlessly loving, kind, meek and patient, and absolves you from all sin which burdens your consciences.
BM|0|91|13|0|Therefore, you should be serene and happy, and enjoy all that is given to you without misgivings or fear. What you will receive here will strengthen you for eternal life and help you to a true cognition of God, which in its essence is the true eternal life. This was expressed by God, the Lord Himself, when He said: 'And this is life eternal, that they [the disciples] might know thee the only true God and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.' "
BM|0|91|14|0|After these reassuring words, the hundred new guests sit down, and Borem distributes the bread and wine. They all reach for it eagerly, expressing their thanks, and eat and drink avidly. This is a good sign, for with the same eagerness with which they are partaking of the bread and wine, they will afterwards accept the even more spiritual Word of God.
BM|0|92|0|1|A HEALING BATH FOR THE HUNDRED LEPERS. - THEY ARE CLOTHED AND EXPRESS THEIR GRATITUDE. - ABOUT THE ESSENCE OF LAMA - QUESTIONS ABOUT JESUS AND THE LORD'S EXPLANATION.
BM|0|92|1|0|(When, after a while, the hundred are satisfied and refreshed, I speak to them): "My dear friends, rise now from your seats, take off your clothes and enter the bath which you will find between this column and that light but still completely opaque, protective screen. This bath will cleanse you from your leprosy. So be it!"
BM|0|92|2|0|The hundred quickly do as told, and as soon as they are all in the bath, they are clean once more. Their ugly, brownish skin turns smooth and white, and their limbs become shapely and supple.
BM|0|92|3|0|(Noticing this change, the guests are overjoyed and begin to praise us three): "Whoever you three may be - whether you serve Lama or Ahriman - you have done us a very great service, and may your Lord reward you for it in eternity!
BM|0|92|4|0|For an infinitely long time we were so utterly wretched. We searched the entire globe, but found no help whatsoever until, after more than ten thousand years must have passed, we found this friend [meaning Me] in the vicinity of this palace, and we begged him to help us if he could. And he said:
BM|0|92|5|0|'Yes, I can and will help you! Follow me into this garden and I shall call the owner of the house, who will be only too glad to do what I shall ask of him on your behalf.'
BM|0|92|6|0|He did immediately as he had promised, and all of us are now witnesses to what he has done for us. Therefore, he is mainly to be praised, but you two as well because you did willingly what this, our first friend, asked of you for our sake.
BM|0|92|7|0|But now, dear friends, as you can see, we are completely naked. Since you have done already so much for us, would you do one more thing? Give us something to cover ourselves with. Then we shall be the happiest beings in all infinity!"
BM|0|92|8|0|(Say I to Martin and Borem): "Brothers, open that golden chest, which contains sufficient clothing for our proteges, and is quite adequate for the time being. Eventually, they will be arrayed in the garb of the heavenly Kingdom, in accordance with the degree of perfection of their spirits. So be it!"
BM|0|92|9|0|Bishop Martin and Borem hurriedly open the golden chest and pull from it a hundred blue robes, some heavily pleated, others with fewer pleats. The first they hand to the men, the last to the women. They all don their robes quickly and are delighted to see how well they suit them.
BM|0|92|10|0|(All of them praise Me, saying): "Friend, you are so extremely kind, besides being wise and mighty. We were told on earth that the Great Lama was very good and wise, as long as he did not set eyes on Ahriman, the sight of whom would enrage him to such an extent, that for a thousand years he would vent his wrath on the earth, where Ahriman dwells. After that, he would cover his face for another thousand years, so as not to see his arch enemy. Consequently, he would not take any notice of mankind for a full two thousand years.
BM|0|92|11|0|If all that should be true, we must say that you are much wiser, mightier, and better. We are saying this in defiance of the Lama, wishing to testify to the truth.
BM|0|92|12|0|We did hear on earth of a certain Jesus through messengers from another world, who claimed that he had been the real, incarnate Lama. However, he was slain by Ahriman for having set men against him. If you should know any more about this story, please tell us, for we would like to find out the truth about it.
BM|0|92|13|0|On earth, this interest cost us our lives. But we believe that here there does not exist a death any more. Therefore, it might be useful to hear more about this Jesus-Lama. Provided there is truth to the story, do tell us whether you know about him.
BM|0|92|14|0|Everything seemed to be going well, and we had already learned certain good prayers, but then things went wrong. One of the messengers had gone too far; his mistress betrayed him - all of us and many more - and we had to pay with our lives for having deserted our Lama and for having turned to another god.
BM|0|92|15|0|Probably the evil Ahriman played this trick on us and, therefore, we hope that the Lama will not blame us too much, especially if this Jesus was really an incarnation of him."
BM|0|92|16|0|(Say I): "My dear friends, do still have a little bit of patience and you will find out all that you desire. But now follow us and you will find a big crowd, and among it the messengers who brought this teaching to you; also the Chinese woman who betrayed you and the messenger who had gone too far. But when you meet them, you must not be angry. You must forgive them for what they did to you and then you will recognize also the Jesus-Lama. So come out from behind that screen and follow us without misgivings and with your best intentions. So be it!"
BM|0|93|0|1|EMBARRASSING SCENE AT THE REUNION OF THE CHINESE. - THE STORY OF THE INFORMER.
BM|0|93|1|0|Now the hundred are happily coming out from behind the protective screen, and are again surprised at the great splendor and size of the hall, in the southern part of which are the other thousand guests, plus a few hundred more who were also redeemed in connection with the salvation of the monks and nuns.
BM|0|93|2|0|The hundred are astonished at the great numbers of guests, many of whom are still in their natural attire. They are also astonished when they recognize the missionaries who had wanted to bring Christianity to them. But when they also catch sight of the Chinese woman among them, who had betrayed the chief missionary and all of them with him, they begin to scowl and then say to Me:
BM|0|93|3|0|(The hundred Chinese): "Listen, dearest friend, we find the sight of this woman rather embarrassing, but since you do not seem to mind, it is all right with us too. It is peculiar that the messenger whom she also betrayed seems to be on the best of terms with her, since we see that they are having quite a friendly discussion. She is beautiful and agreeable - and that is why this messenger loved her in the first place. She was also a popular beauty in the emperor's residence in Peking, and a great favorite of all the people in the city. However, following her despicable betrayal of all of us, she probably lost the respect of the great city's people, and she soon died of a broken heart, so we heard.
BM|0|93|4|0|What surprises us most is that this evident servant of Ahriman, who betrayed the Jesus-Lama through us, has come to these sacred halls. Could it be that the Lama Himself finds pleasure in her beauty, too?"
BM|0|93|5|0|(Say I): "Dear friends, did you not have children too? Weren't some of them good and others rather wicked? Did you throw the wicked ones to the hyenas and tigers, or did you not concentrate more love and care on these wicked children than on the good ones? You all agree with me and say: 'Yes, yes, that is true!'
BM|0|93|6|0|Behold, if you who have never been good yourselves have done only good to your wicked children, how can you think that the eternal, most kind Lama would be harsh with His children if they repented and asked for His mercy?
BM|0|93|7|0|This maiden, in a way, did sin against you in the world. She had loved you all very much before she betrayed the chief messenger and, through him, involuntarily, all of you. Afterwards, she repented deeply of her presumed bad deed.
BM|0|93|8|0|Thus the good Lama is right if He does not condemn forever one of His children which might have done wrong, but comes to Him asking His forgiveness with a truly penitent heart.
BM|0|93|9|0|Therefore, the good Lama need not be in love with a beautiful woman in order to redeem her. It is sufficient for Him to be a good Father to all men and to be known as such. Especially if the latter is the case, a weak daughter of the world will have no difficulty with her salvation.
BM|0|93|10|0|What do you think now, friends? Is the good Lama doing the right thing or not?"
BM|0|93|11|0|(Says one of the hundred): "Yes, in that way the great Lama is acting completely just and right! But look, the fair Chanchah has noticed us and is hurrying towards us. I wonder what it is that she wants to tell us?"
BM|0|94|0|1|WONDERFUL, GENUINE RECONCILIATION BETWEEN CHANCHAH AND THE HUNDRED CHINESE. - THE LORD AND CHANCHAH.
BM|0|94|1|0|Chanchah now falls at the feet of the hundred Chinese, begging their forgiveness for what she had done to them, even if not intentionally.
BM|0|94|2|0|(The hundred reply unanimously): "Fairest Chanchah, if the great, holy Lama forgave you, how could we hold anything against you? Besides, He has forgiven us too, notwithstanding our many and large sacrifices to Ahriman! Therefore, rise to your feet and pinch the lobes of our ears as a mark of our having forgiven each other from the depths of our hearts."
BM|0|94|3|0|Chanchah does as suggested in the sweetest and friendliest manner, and after having gently pinched all the hundred in their ear lobes, she says:
BM|0|94|4|0|(Chanchah): "Your hearts be my most precious gems, and the sight of you a treat for my eyes. My heart be a peaceful resting place for you when love has tired you. My arms be a gentle band for you to unite heart with heart, and may the most precious balm flow from my mouth forever into your lives.
BM|0|94|5|0|On my bosom may you soar to the stars, and my feet carry you over rough roads. And when the sun has set and the earth is lit by no moon nor by the light of the stars - when it is covered by veils of mist, may my eyes illuminate for you the path of your longing, and may my intestines warm you in the frosty nights of life.
BM|0|94|6|0|Thus I will be forever a meek servant to you under all circumstances, because you have granted me forgiveness for my great sin against you."
BM|0|94|7|0|(After this speech by the sweet Chanchah, one of the hundred goes to her, lifts both his hands above her, and lightly touches her head with his forefingers, saying): "Oh, Chanchah, how beautiful you now are! I am telling you this with the roar of a mighty gale and also with the tenderness of a fragrant evening breeze playing with the soft hair of the gazelle! You are more beautiful than the sunrise above the blue mountains adorning the great city of the Middle Kingdom, and more glorious than the chu-yu-lukh [one of the most beautiful flowers grown only in the gardens of the emperor]!
BM|0|94|8|0|Your head surpasses in loveliness that of a golden dove, and your neck is rounder and whiter than a white gazelle's. Your bosom is softer than down, and your feet smaller than those of an antelope. We love you as much as we love the sun, and your sweetness lightens our hearts as gloriously as the light of the full moon lightens the heaving surfaces of the lakes.
BM|0|94|9|0|Thus, from now on also, your wishes shall shine as delightfully in our souls and refresh our hearts, as the stars comfort the hearts of lost seamen who by day had been unable to take their bearings on the wide ocean and set sail for home."
BM|0|94|10|0|(Then he turns to Me and says): "Is it right, o friend, that we have accepted this our former enemy like one heart into a hundred hearts?"
BM|0|94|11|0|(Say I): "Yes, it is quite right according to your custom. However, since you are no longer in the world, but in the eternal realm of spirits, with different usages and customs, you will have to adapt yourselves to these and follow our example in everything if you want to stay here. But in case you should prefer the customs of your country to those of this house, you would have to join those who will not be reaching this house for quite a while yet."
BM|0|94|12|0|(Chanchah): "Beloved and glorious friend of the poor, we shall be like the finest china clay, which can be formed into the noblest shapes. Your will shall be our life's ambition, and your word the holy word of Lama!"
BM|0|94|13|0|(Say I): "Come here, fair Chanchah, I shall give you a new garb, which shall adorn you more gloriously than the most beautiful sunrise adorns the white peaks of the blue mountains."
BM|0|94|14|0|Chanchah comes to Me eagerly, whilst Martin is already bringing from the golden chest a red robe, decorated with numerous stars. He hands it to Me, and says:
BM|0|94|15|0|(Bishop Martin): "This will really look heavenly on the most beautiful Chanchah. It is a true garb of love! I must admit that I really like this Chinese maiden. Her typically Chinese figure of speech still contains a lot of earthly elements, but it is of truly oriental poetry. I would not have thought that the Chinese possessed such an amount of honest lyrics. However, be that as it may, I like it! On no account must we let these people move on!"
BM|0|94|16|0|(Say I): "You are right - I, too, like them, and especially the heart of this Chanchah. However, they are still going to cause you some trouble. - But now to Chanchah!
BM|0|94|17|0|Here, My sweet daughter, receive this garment. It is the garment of love and wise meekness within you. You did betray those who were prepared to accept the truth of the Jesus-Lama, but you became a traitor through the virtue of your country. You only wanted to save the emperor's life and didn't intend to sacrifice your brothers' lives. That was the emperor's doing only. But if he had had your heart in his breast, he would not have done it. Therefore, you are blameless and pure, like this garment I have for you here. Take it - it represents My great love for you!"
BM|0|95|0|1|CHANCHA'S DESIRE TO FATHOM THE NATURE OF THE LORD. - THE LORD'S FORMULA. - CHANCHAH'S GLOWING LOVE FOR THE LORD.
BM|0|95|1|0|Chanchah receives the garment with reverence, and as soon as she touches it, it gloriously embellishes her whole being. Standing there in her celestial attire, she weeps for joy and says: "Oh, friend, tell me your name that I may write it forever in my heart with glowing letters."
BM|0|95|2|0|(Say I): "Fairest Chanchah, this is already done, and if you probe your heart you will find that which you now want to hear from Me. I assure you, your love for Me will reveal everything to you."
BM|0|95|3|0|(Chanchah ponders My words, astonished, then after a while, she repeats thoughtfully): " 'Your love for me will reveal everything to you. What you want to do is already done. Probe your heart and you will find what you want to hear from Me.'
BM|0|95|4|0|How peculiar! Hmm, how can he speak like that? And why does my heart burn with love for him when he speaks to me? His voice has such might and magic that I feel he should be capable of creating and then destroying worlds just by the power of his speech. His incomparable gentleness, on the other hand, emanates truly divine sternness. Truly, I have a presentiment of something great!
BM|0|95|5|0|Oh, you holy word, not heard on earth! Holy sound of speech: 'Your love for me will reveal everything to you.' I wanted to know only one thing - his name! But he says: 'Everything! Everything!' How much more the 'everything' must comprise!
BM|0|95|6|0|Oh, Lama, you great, holy Lama, how shall I comprehend this? What a glorious stature, what majesty in the expression of his eyes! Also, the other two men are of sublime stature, and seem to be very wise and mighty. However, when I look at this one, my heart takes fire and bums like the huge torch above the tall tower of the emperor's castle, illuminating the entire city better than the full moon!
BM|0|95|7|0|(Chanchah addresses Me): Oh, my dear, divine friend! The words you have spoken to me, who but you could interpret them? They have awakened in my heart a profound anticipation and I cannot hide it any longer - a deep and mighty love for you, most glorious one! It is true what you said: 'Your love for me!' Yes, my love for you, glorious one!
BM|0|95|8|0|When I walked on earth through the beautiful, vast gardens of my city, I often listened to the faint sounds with which the swans, gliding gracefully over the surface of a beautiful pond, would greet the setting sun. Although glorious sounds, they could not be compared to the gentle sound of your speech.
BM|0|95|9|0|I often went for early morning walks, taking my wind harp with me. When the gentle morning breeze greeted its strings, it gave such a wonderful sound that it made my heart quiver with joy. That was then, but now - since I have heard the celestial sound of your voice - that sound of the harp would no longer stir Chanchah's heart.
BM|0|95|10|0|How sweet my mother's words used to sound when she called to me: 'Chanchah, my life, come to the heart of your mother who loves you more than her own life.' That call, dear friend, held more harmony than the world could comprehend. And how happy it made the gay Chanchah. The whole world brightened. It became like a celestial garden!
BM|0|95|11|0|But then, dear, glorious friend, I had not yet heard the sound of your voice! And when I look at you now, when my quivering heart still hears the celestial sound of your speech like an echo from the heavens, all that former happiness sinks back into the dust. Oh, you glorious one, what will I do if my heart keeps burning for you more and more fiercely?
BM|0|95|12|0|Lama, Lama, you are no doubt great and glorious, and should be loved above all else! But how can poor Chanchah help it if her heart has apprehended this one, who must be your friend, with so much tenderness?
BM|0|95|13|0|And you - most glorious one - won't be angry with me for daring to love you so deeply, will you? For I cannot help it that you have become so sacred to my heart.
BM|0|95|14|0|I was taught in the world that for the good people there was a heaven which was a thousand times more beautiful than Peking, that great imperial city, and this heaven was more sublime than the majestic blue mountains. But for me, this celestial splendor is empty, and I believe that only a heart can be heaven to another heart forever.
BM|0|95|15|0|In you I have found my heaven of heavens! Oh, if you could only find a little bit of pleasure in me too!" With these words, the sweet maiden throws herself at My feet.
BM|0|95|16|0|(Bishop Martin): "O Lord - I mean 'brother', I almost gave You away - I have never seen such maidenly tenderness. That is surely real love! Compared to this, I feel like a mangy ox! What do you think, brother Borem? There is a lot we could still learn from her!"
BM|0|95|17|0|(Borem, full of respect, says): "Indeed, dear brother Martin, in the presence of the Master of masters, we shall keep learning forever! I do admire this fair Chinese maiden. It will be a long time before we shall be able to compete with the tenderness of her emotions and the typically oriental ardor of her love. It is most enjoyable to hear her words and watch the enhancement of her love. But the greatest happiness for us is to see the direction her still blind love is taking."
BM|0|96|0|1|THE LORD'S WARNING ABOUT HANDLING OF THE IMMATURE. - CHANCHAH'S LOVE FOR THE LORD IN CONFLICT WITH HER LOVE FOR THE LAMA.
BM|0|96|1|0|(Say I): "Be careful with what you say. We three know who we are, but all these are still too weak to bear the truth. I tell you this in confidence, and they cannot hear us, but when we talk aloud in front of them, we are all equal. You know what I mean?"
BM|0|96|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh brother, You beloved brother, we understand! I shall be extremely careful not to say the wrong thing, but please be patient with me in case my tongue should slip a little. Sometimes I imagine myself already quite wise, but whenever You are present, my wisdom seems ridiculous to me. Still, I am happy that, with Your help, there is at least occasionally something wise forthcoming from me."
BM|0|96|3|0|(Say I): "Never mind, dear brother Martin, you may stay as you are, for this is how I like you most, since an appropriate sense of humor coming from the heart should not be lacking even in heaven. But now let us tum our attention once more to Chanchah. Martin and Borem, lift her up from the ground at My feet. For, at this stage, I must not touch her with My hands as yet."
BM|0|96|4|0|The two quickly do as told, and soon Chanchah is standing in our midst, still quite confused and scarcely able to express her emotions in words.
BM|0|96|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "How beautiful she is in her emotion! If this kind of beauty could be seen on earth with such an abundance of feminine charm, I think the sight of it would drive men crazy.
BM|0|96|6|0|I am really surprised at myself that I can now look at such extreme beauty with enjoyment and without the least sensual desire. This, as has been amply proved by the fair Mercurian and the flock of lambs before that, was originally not the case.
BM|0|96|7|0|Although I have enjoyed the touch of this soft, well-rounded arm, it has not stirred my senses in the least. For this I must thank and praise - you-know-Who!"
BM|0|96|8|0|(Martin addresses Chanchah): "How are you feeling now, you fairest tenant of my house which was given to me for eternity by the great, holy, most loving Lama? Do speak again, for we all love you very much and our hearts enjoy your beautiful words."
BM|0|96|9|0|(Chanchah): "Oh, I feel so wonderful, my dearest, heavenly friends, servants of Lama, the Holy! Who would not be happy in your midst? For is not love the most precious possession of the human heart? And if a heart has found love as I have, what else could there be to wish for? What greater bliss could there be than that caused by love? Oh friend, I feel simply wonderful here!
BM|0|96|10|0|But, dearest friends, I will not have to leave you, will I? Of course, I feel I am not worthy of you, notwithstanding this glorious garment, for I have still many faults. But my heart loves you and, I must openly admit, particularly you who did not want to tell me your name. However, because of this boundless love of my heart for all of you - but especially you, the nameless - surely you won't cast me off."
BM|0|96|11|0|(Say I): "Oh no, you shall never ever be separated from us, for behold, all the heavens are founded on love, and love in itself is the heaven of heavens! Whoever possesses such a full measure of love, how could he be banned from what is his very being? Besides, love such as yours for us, immediately eradicates all defects of the soul, rendering it as pure as if it had only just emanated from the breath of the Lama Himself.
BM|0|96|12|0|Therefore, do not worry ever about whether you will be able to remain here, but think that we shall always keep you with us, as a special little item of love, wherever we might have to go at times in the course of the manifold needs of this realm. You must not take for granted that we shall stay in this house forever, as there are many mansions in the kingdom of the great Lama. But, wherever we might go, you will always be with us."
BM|0|96|13|0|We now love you so much as if you were the only being in the whole of infinity, fully entitled to our fullest measure of love. As we - and mind you, sweet Chanchah, I in particular - love you so much, how could we ever let you go? I assure you that you are now My love forever!"
BM|0|96|14|0|(Chanchah): "O Lama, Lama, how holy and good You must be if already Your servants are so good and kind. But you, my dear friend, if I look at you - oh, I just can't imagine that Lama Himself could be any better than you. Maybe that is the only fault of love: it considers its object the best and most perfect of all. Therefore, I consider you at least as good as the great Lama Himself. I trust He will forgive the poor Chanchah for thinking and feeling like this. For how can I help loving you so boundlessly?"
BM|0|96|15|0|(Say I): "O Chanchah, be assured that your Lama has forgiven you everything long ago! He, too, loves His servants so boundlessly that He can only rejoice if His children, who really are His servants, love each other so immeasurably. Hence, do not fear that your love for Me could be a sin against the great Lama. For that I can vouch with all the treasures of heaven!"
BM|0|97|0|1|CHANCHAH ARDENTLY SEARCHES AFTER THE NAME OF HER BELOVED FRIEND. - THE LORD'S HINT AS TO THE BEST FORMULA. - DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE HOST AND THE GUEST.
BM|0|97|1|0|(Hearing this, Chanchah says, somewhat embarrassed): "Oh, glorious friend of my whole being, since you talk about the holy, eternal Lama with such unbelievable assurance, you must have met Him often, maybe even spoken with Him as if you were His first servant. Yes, that must be the answer, or you could not be so indescribably kind and your words could not have such force, as if they were the words of Lama Himself.
BM|0|97|2|0|Your two friends have also spoken to me, but I did not notice such force in their words, except when they were talking to you. In view of this, my heart tells me that you are closer to the Lama than these two. Am I right?"
BM|0|97|3|0|(Say I): "Ask your heart and your love for Me. That will tell you everything! But let us now go to the other brothers who, too, need our care and love. You stay at My side, My dearest Chanchah!"
BM|0|97|4|0|(Chanchah): "It is right and kind that my other brothers and sisters also are remembered in your hearts. The hosts are always better off than the guests, for they can give as they please, whilst the guests may take only what they are given. And they must accept graciously what they are given and give honor and thanks to the hosts.
BM|0|97|5|0|A host, if he wants something from his store, need not ask anybody but may take whatever he wants, whenever he feels like it, for he does not have to observe rules of courtesy nor thank anybody. Hence the hosts can count themselves lucky since they can give what they want, when they want to, whilst the recipients are less fortunate for they have to take what is given to them.
BM|0|97|6|0|I am now thinking of all these guests here, including myself. You three very kind and good hosts and masters of this celestial mansion, irrespective of your boundless kindness, are so much better off than all these guests, even though they are treated well by you. However, you will always remain the masters, and these guests will be dependent upon you for everything. Therefore, they should really be looked after in the best possible way.
BM|0|97|7|0|But you, my dearest friend, do not blame me for my words, will you? I am speaking so bluntly only because I love you so much. My great love for you makes me speak, and then my tongue runs away with me."
BM|0|97|8|0|(Say I): "You sweet balm of My heart, say whatever your heart tells you to. You can never offend us, especially not with such wise words; for I can tell you, My sweet, it is exactly as you have described it. It is much easier to give than it is to receive, and the poorest giver is still better off than the best taker.
BM|0|97|9|0|However, this order can never be changed since everybody cannot possibly be a master. If the Lama made every human being a master with his own house and ample means so that he would not have to ask others for anything at all, what about the love of your brother and your neighbor? What about the love of Lama? This love would simply vanish and still, in the end, the Lama would be the giver and all men necessarily the takers, as it is now and will forever be.
BM|0|97|10|0|But, in order to make it easier for the taker, we hosts are giving such an abundance so that each recipient may take as much of it as his heart may desire.
BM|0|97|11|0|I can even tell you, My dearest Chanchah, that the giving here goes so far that you cannot find a single being in the whole of infinity who does not, at all times, receive a thousand times more than his heart could ever desire. What do you think about it now, My beloved Chanchah? Are the takers still to be pitied under such circumstances?"
BM|0|97|12|0|(Chanchah): "If such is the case then, of course, the takers may even be luckier than the giver, who - forgive me for saying this - must have many worries. He must think how best to replenish his stores to prevent them from running out when constantly so much is being given away.
BM|0|97|13|0|On earth, I have sometimes wondered how it was possible for the Lama to look after so many things - the grass and all the plants, as well as the countless beasts and men. But then my mother said to me:
BM|0|97|14|0|'Chanchah, how can you think of the Lama in such human terms? Don't you know that He is almighty and omnipresent with His might? Whatever He in His boundless wisdom wills, comes to pass whenever and in whatever way He plans it!'
BM|0|97|15|0|My mother's explanation quite satisfied me, but I would now like to hear from you, a servant of Lama, whether my mother was right.
BM|0|97|16|0|Is it easy for the Lama to care for all infinity, or is it a hard task? If it is easy for Him, then He is quite as well off as all the countless recipients. If, however, He finds it sometimes not at all easy to provide for all the needs of countless myriads, then considering His boundless generosity, one could really feel sorry for Him. Please, do tell me about this, my dearest friend. Do you know the answer?"
BM|0|98|0|1|THE LORD SPEAKS ABOUT THE NATURE AND ACTIVITY OF LAMA. - THE MIRACLE OF THE TREE. - A WARNING TO TAKE CARE.
BM|0|98|1|0|(Say I): "My sweetest Chanchah, I can tell you in a few words, so listen! Since I know the Lama as well as He knows Himself, I can tell you the following: As concerns the bringing forth and creating of things, you could never imagine how easy that is for Him. As soon as He has conceived an idea, He only has to say, 'Let there be!' and what He has willed is already there. I can give you an example. If I visualize a beautiful, fruit-laden tree here before us, or if you do it - Think of a beautiful fig tree. Have you got it?"
BM|0|98|2|0|(Chanchah): "Yes, yes, I am thinking of one, one like the one that used to grow in my parents' garden."
BM|0|98|3|0|(Say I): "All right! Now watch this! I am thinking of the same tree and, like Lama, I will say to this imagined tree: 'Come into existence!' And behold, here is the fig tree already standing in front of us - full of ripe, delicious fruit!
BM|0|98|4|0|Did you see how easy it was for Me to give you such a living demonstration? It is just as easy for the Lama to create one, or an infinite number of things. But to shape human beings into becoming as free and as perfect as He is Himself, that is not easy for the Lama. That requires more than just omnipotence. But, even if it is more complicated, to the Lama everything is possible.
BM|0|98|5|0|Now, My dearest Chanchah, do you understand My explanation? This fig tree I give you as a present. It will not wither ever, but will always bear rich and good fruit for you."
BM|0|98|6|0|Chanchah is speechless from astonishment, and looks in turn at Me and then again at the fig tree. This miracle has drawn all the guests towards us, and they are all amazed at what they are seeing.
BM|0|98|7|0|(Bishop Martin also looks at the tree, and says in astonishment): "O brother, although I know how easy it is for You to bring forth a tree like this, I still find its sudden appearance most surprising.
BM|0|98|8|0|It must be a wonderful thing to possess a little omnipotence. But then, a spirit like mine is still much too stupid to have such power. And it is as well that I do not possess it, for even You, glorious brother, would be surprised at the silly creations with which I would be filling the infinity of space! Oh Lord, what caricatures there would be forthcoming.
BM|0|98|9|0|Therefore, it is most wise of the Lama to give the ability of omnipotence only to those who possess the highest degree of heavenly wisdom, like Yourself. And that, as far as You are concerned, the giving must be easier than the taking, is beyond doubt. Anyway, as I see it, the taking would not really apply in Your case, since [in a low voice] everything is already Yours."
BM|0|98|10|0|(Say I): "Careful, My dearest brother Martin! Do not forget that there are others present who have not yet reached your spiritual level. Your remarks in the beginning were quite correct, but towards the end, you almost went too far, and that could have been most detrimental to this party for quite a long time. Therefore, watch yourself, be as clever as a serpent and, at the same time, as harmless as a dove. Take an example from Borem, whose attitude is correct and who strictly observes the requirements of heavenly wisdom. Do as he does, and we shall make good progress with these guests."
BM|0|98|11|0|(Bishop Martin): "I thank You for this good advice, and I will follow it conscientiously. But, see how Chanchah is watching You closely, with an expression I have not noticed on her before."
BM|0|98|12|0|(Say I): "That is all right! Let her make her observations for they will lead her spirit closer to Me. She will soon have some questions ready which to answer will keep us busy for quite a while. Look, she is going to speak. You, as the host, had better ask her first how she liked My explanation, and then we shall soon see what follows from it."
BM|0|98|13|0|Bishop Martin immediately follows My advice, and says to Chanchah, who is still too amazed to find the right words: "Fairest Chanchah, tell us how you liked the explanation, and if you find it now quite clear in every respect. You must not be too astonished at this miracle, for such appearances are not infrequent in this world. You will get used to them eventually.
BM|0|98|14|0|I was in the same position in the beginning, and if you only knew what wonderful things I have seen since my arrival, you would surely be amazed.
BM|0|98|15|0|This, my dearest Chanchah, is only just a small miracle and meant to demonstrate the explanations following your previous questions to my brother. Just be patient, eventually there will be even more to see!"
BM|0|98|16|0|(Says Chanchah): "It is easy enough for you, my dear friend, having already got used to such appearances. But it is no wonder if we are confused, for where in the world has anyone ever seen a thing like this?
BM|0|98|17|0|If your words had not been so reassuring and you had not convinced me otherwise, I would have taken your friend and brother, who is at present talking to my countrymen, for the Lama Himself. But since you told me that such miracles are not infrequent in this world, I feel much calmer and love this brother even deeper than before.
BM|0|98|18|0|Although he, according to you, is only your brother, he looks much more divine than you do and has proved this also by his miniature creation. I think a lot of you, too, but am not so sure that you could bring forth anything like that. What do you say about it?"
BM|0|98|19|0|(Says Martin): "Hmm, yes, my dearest Chanchah, if it were of importance - who knows? maybe I could! But if I wanted to produce a miracle just for the purpose of showing off, I would be sure to fail and make a terrible fool of myself. Do you understand what I mean?"
BM|0|98|20|0|(Says Chanchah): "Oh, yes, I see what you mean! But do go on and tell me all you can about this!"
BM|0|98|21|0|(Says Martin): "Hmm, what was I going to say? Ah yes, about working a miracle. You know, fairest Chanchah, actually only the great Lama can work miracles when, where, and how He wants to. We, His servants, can do it only with His permission, to serve a purpose. Thus, my brother here worked this little miracle because it was needed for your instruction. Otherwise he would not have done it. However, the same applies to Lama, Who scarcely ever works a miracle before our eyes since it would be unnecessary when we already understand His gentlest hints. Is this clear to you, dearest Chanchah?"
BM|0|99|0|1|BISHOP MARTIN IS EMBARRASSED BY CHANCHAH'S INQUISITIVE QUESTIONS.
BM|0|99|1|0|(Says Chanchah): "Oh yes, I understand all your explanations. However, you just said that you and your brothers understand the great Lama's gentlest hint. Therefore, you must see the great Lama; how else could He give you hints? Or, at least, you must be able to hear Him to receive His hints. If you do see or hear Him, do give me details so that I may be able to form some sort of mental image of Him."
BM|0|99|2|0|(Says Bishop Martin, somewhat embarrassed): "Oh, my dearest, sweetest Chanchah, that is a most awkward question. Even if I answered it, you would not understand. Therefore, it would be better if you did not insist on an answer which, at this stage, could help neither you nor me."
BM|0|99|3|0|(Says Chanchah): "Oh friend, haggling over goods may be the usual thing in your country, but not in China. We Chinese have a firm price for every item we offer for sale, and the one who offers it must also sell it and pay the emperor a sales tax. If the one who offers merchandise for sale cannot sell it, it only proves that its price had been set too high and that the seller wanted to make excessive profit, for which he is duly punished.
BM|0|99|4|0|Thus, people have to watch their speech and must under no circumstances say only half a thing, be it from fear or ignorance. One is punished for either, for it is considered unworthy of a man either to be afraid unnecessarily or to try and pretend to be more than he actually is.
BM|0|99|5|0|I am a strict Chinese and shall not absolve you from supplying any information the course of your speech has given me reason to hope for. It is a rule with us that if a person, through his words, induces another to ask a question, he must also answer that question. Otherwise, he is considered a braggart, which is as much as a liar, or an incompetent coward, himself ignorant of the subject discussed by him. If you do not want me to think of you as one or the other, give me a complete and exact answer to my question."
BM|0|99|6|0|Bishop Martin is extremely embarrassed and quite at a loss what to do. If he tells her the truth, he must give Me away before the time is right. If he refuses to answer, Chanchah will declare him a liar or a fool and coward in front of all the guests, which would be most disagreeable for him as, secretly, he is rather proud of being the host. So he comes to Me and asks Me what he should do.
BM|0|100|0|1|THE LORD REPRIMANDS BISHOP MARTIN AND GIVES HIM DIRECTIONS.
BM|0|100|1|0|(Say I): "Did I not tell you to take example by Borem? Why do you have to keep talking when it is not necessary? Now that you have talked yourself into a tight corner, you come to Me that I extract you from it with all honor, but this will not be as easy as you think.
BM|0|100|2|0|Following My necessary miracle and your talk, the Chinese is now considerably stirred up. Her heart senses My nearness and her spirit is awaking more and more. Through your definition as to how you understand even the gentlest hints of Lama, you have kindled a fire in her head as well as in her heart. No wonder that she is now all out for the information she wants! But you have created this situation for yourself and you have to put up with it!
BM|0|100|3|0|I mentioned once before that these Chinese will not be easy to handle, but you were not convinced. Since through your bragging you have now brought about this critical situation prematurely, you will have to fend for yourself like a man and make sure that you straighten out this matter with Chanchah, whilst I will work on the other hundred Chinese. As soon as I have them in order, I will also attend to Chanchah. Go now and do as I tell you!"
BM|0|100|4|0|(Martin scratches his head and says after a while): "Oh, my L....., ah, my tongue almost slipped again, my brother. If I may act at my own discretion - naturally under Your secret influence - I think I will soon manage this Chinese without much trouble!"
BM|0|100|5|0|(Say I): "Please yourself, but you must straighten out this Chinese at all costs!"
BM|0|100|6|0|(Bishop Martin): "Yes, My L----- I mean, brother. I shall straighten this matter out with Chanchah. Fortunately, I have now more courage, without which I could not have done too well."
BM|0|100|7|0|(Says Borem): "Brother, make sure that your courage does not run out! It will not be easy, and I only hope that you will not be the loser. The Chinese, who have a stoical spirit, are very hard to manage; for every one thing you say, they have a hundred objections. Do you realize that?
BM|0|100|8|0|This Chanchah is an exceptionally pure being, filled with a genuinely oriental, blazing, but still ethereal, charm. Notwithstanding that, she is a Chinese in the fullest sense of the word. Therefore, weigh every word carefully or she will give you a lot of trouble."
BM|0|100|9|0|(Says Bishop Martin): "But what shall I do? I am still at a loss as to how to begin. Since I have to do something, I will try my best to straighten her out as demanded by [in a low voice] the Lord."
BM|0|101|0|1|CHANCHAH REPEATS HER QUESTION ABOUT THE GREAT LAMA. MARTIN'S EMBARRASSMENT AND LAME EXCUSES. CHANCHAH'S REPLY: "YOU POOR ASS!"
BM|0|101|1|0|(He has scarcely finished, when Chanchah taps him on the shoulder, saying): "Well, you servant of Lama! How long will you let poor Chanchah wait for a straightforward answer, which is more important to her heart than a thousand lives to her soul?
BM|0|101|2|0|Oh, friend, if I had a thousand hearts and were the most beautiful being under the sun - all those hearts would be yours, and my glorious eyes would keep gazing at you forever, if you give me a true answer. I have only one heart, but it shall love you like a thousand hearts if you prove to be a true friend and either describe the great Lama to me in words, or even show Him to me. But woe betide you if you deceive my heart which wants to love you so much!
BM|0|101|3|0|It is true I love your most glorious brother with an ardor inconceivable to you. But if you can and will be a true friend, all this ardor will be bestowed upon you. You may depend on my word, which is firmer than rocks of diamond !"
BM|0|101|4|0|Martin is quite confused by these words. He stares at the inconceivably beautiful Chinese, desperately thinking of what to say or do. Only after quite a while has passed does he address her.
BM|0|101|5|0|(Bishop Martin): "Oh, you sweet and most beautiful Chanchah, your beauty confuses me so much that when I look at you, stunned by amazement and love, I cannot find anything to say that would make sense. Therefore, do not expect to make much sense out of me until my eyes have become used to you.
BM|0|101|6|0|It is very well for you to talk and even threaten, for the sight of me would not confuse you. But, peculiar as it may seem, my tongue is so affected by your great beauty that it has become quite lame. Do have some patience with me. Matters will surely improve as I get more used to your beauty."
BM|0|101|7|0|(Says Chanchah): "If that is so, tell me, how was it possible for you to talk to me quite sensibly before, and how is it possible for you to invent a reason why you cannot speak to me now about the thing I want to know?
BM|0|101|8|0|He whose tongue is tied by love, speaks like one intoxicated, stutters, and his words do not make sense. For an embarrassed tongue has no roots to draw incitement from the fountain of wisdom. But the roots of your tongue are full of active moisture. Therefore, justify yourself to my heart like a man and not like a knave. My words to you are as true as my innermost life. How then can you speak to me only out of your skin and not out of your heart?"
BM|0|101|9|0|Bishop Martin is getting more and more embarrassed and cannot think of a single word in his defense. He now actually begins to stutter words and syllables which do not make any sense at all. First Chanchah seems astonished, then she begins to grin indulgently and, after a while, when Martin's stammering is getting too much for her, she says:
BM|0|101|10|0|(Chanchah): "Friend, I am sorry for you. For either you are a sly fox or a silly ass - one thing worse than the other. I would rather think that the latter fits you, which would excuse your outrageous statement that you, too, are a servant of the great Lama. Really, if Lama used such servants, He and His servants would be most deplorable!
BM|0|101|11|0|I did hear some wise words from you earlier, and really believed you were something higher. Your ostentatious headgear and the fact that you called that truly wise man your brother, seemed to prove it. But now I have no more doubts about you. You are, so to speak, a kind ass vegetating here in heaven because on earth you were too stupid to ever commit a sin. And so you are probably a harmless, good-natured soul of an ass which, too, must be respected as one of Lama's creatures. But one cannot expect of you any more than Lama has bestowed upon your nature. Therefore, forgive me, my poor silly ass, for having expected of you human and even heavenly wisdom."
BM|0|101|12|0|O you poor jackass, how sorry I am to have frightened you! Naturally, you have the human form here which all animals obtain in the spiritual realm because they are all enchanted people, of course of the most stupid kind. But therefore you are still what you surely were on earth. Thus only be good, my poor, stupid jackass! How sorry I am that I assumed you possess human and even heavenly wisdom! Surely, my dear jackass, you will not be cross with me about that?"
BM|0|101|13|0|Bishop Martin is furious and would love to shout the Chinese down. However, since this has saved him from the embarrassment of her question, he silently swallows her "compliments" and meekly walks away, while Chanchah watches him.
BM|0|102|0|1|BOREM'S GOOD ADVICE ABOUT THE CORRECT INNER ATTITUDE TOWARDS THE LORD AND THE HANDLING OF STOICAL NATURES.
BM|0|102|1|0|(Borem advances and says): "Well, brother Martin, how about your courage? Has it already run out, or is it going to? "
BM|0|102|2|0|(Says Bishop Martin): "Ah, ah, this can really get you down! These Chinese seem to have preserved quite a lot of ancient Asian poetry, but there it ends and that is all the spiritual refinement they possess. In everything else they must surely be the most ignorant people on earth! Compared with those smooth heads, the Kaffirs, Hottentots, Malagasies, Maoris and Australian Aborigines must be real Platos and Socrateses!
BM|0|102|3|0|Can you imagine, dear brother, what the fair Pekinese is taking me for? It is crazy, but listen: she actually takes me for nothing less than a real ass! And this is not in a figurative sense, but in the truest meaning of the word! A genuine ass! That is really going a bit too far!"
BM|0|102|4|0|(Says Borem): "Of course it is going too far to take a host - and a celestial host at that - for a real ass! But you should not worry about it, for in this way you are relieved of your obligation to her. And for this you may thank the Lord, Who gave the whole matter this turn in your own and in Chanchah's interest. Therefore, keep calm and accept patiently what is coming to you, and in due course, everything will straighten itself out.
BM|0|102|5|0|In future, dear brother, better do not be too impressed with your own importance as a host, and then things will work out much better - even with Chanchah."
BM|0|102|6|0|(Says Bishop Martin): "Yes, you are right! I see now that when the Lord is present, I should never feel as a host. Unfortunately, you sometimes do find deep gratification in being a person of importance. However, I now fully understand that it is best to be a nobody.
BM|0|102|7|0|The silly abuse by that Chinese has once more straightened me out. I have forgiven her ignorance, but you can be sure that in future I shall be wise enough to avoid her. For, having been declared an ass once, I shall not risk skating on thin ice again."
BM|0|102|8|0|(Says Borem): "You are right, brother, but lower your voice, for Chanchah is watching you closely. She is really quite guileless, but she has an extremely strong desire to fathom the many mysteries of her homeland here in the spirit-world. Therefore, she makes every effort to now gain clarity at least regarding the most important point of her faith.
BM|0|102|9|0|This is the way all those human beings act in this world, in whose countries on earth there is a lot of mystery concerning conditions here. You have to handle them very carefully since they are like half-starved people on earth who must not be allowed to eat their fill right away, but only given food in small doses so as not to endanger their health.
BM|0|102|10|0|It is a fact that humans who have been kept in great darkness on earth develop excessive hunger and thirst for having their countless mysteries revealed to them when they come to this world. These mysteries have greatly nourished their imagination and poetic power and, being to a great extent represented by symbols and metaphors, have taken almost full possession of their innermost being.
BM|0|102|11|0|If in this world they were approached with the pure light right away, it would destroy them completely, as it would tend to dissolve their innermost being. Therefore, you have to treat them with as much care as you would an old, dilapidated house, which you have to repair slowly and carefully if you do not want it to collapse completely. Of course, a destroyed house can be newly erected to the same plan, but with new materials. However, such is not possible with a human being whose constituent parts must all be preserved or he will cease to exist as one and the same person.
BM|0|102|12|0|I trust this is now clear to you and that you will be very careful. Where these Chinese are concerned, do not do or say anything but what the Lord tells you and everything will run smoothly. If you have a question for the Lord or myself, ask it only in your heart. The answer will also be put into your heart, as is the case with me now. I keep asking the Lord what to do in one or the other situation and the Lord makes it immediately clear to me what I have to do or, if necessary, say aloud.
BM|0|102|13|0|Watch out - the Chinese is approaching you! Do not try to think what you are going to say, but ask the Lord in your heart and He will put the words you have to speak into your heart. Now you are fully instructed, act accordingly and there will be no trouble. However, on no account must you take offense if Chanchah should still address you as a real ass."
BM|0|103|0|1|THE BLESSED FRUIT OF MARTIN'S HUMILIATION.
BM|0|103|1|0|(Says Bishop Martin, now in his heart): "I thank you with all the love of my heart that you have instructed me in these most important things more clearly than ever before. I am only just beginning to apprehend what it means to be a spiritual man, and to speak and act as such. Now I also understand what a moon-dweller told me, when I was here first under the guidance of the Lord, in reply to my stupid assertions which I was silly enough to try and offer him as heavenly wisdom.
BM|0|103|2|0|Yes, brother, now I begin to see. I see reality where earlier I still believed to be seeing miracles or peculiarities of this world. I thank you, my dear brother, and particularly You, my God, Lord and Father. Yes, now I know also that everything will go well. In this frame of mind I do not fear a thousand Chinese women and shall know how to handle them."
BM|0|103|3|0|(Says Borem to him secretly): "It is true, brother, but you must still watch yourself, for in the beginning it costs quite an effort to be silent when you are inclined to be talkative, and from habit your tongue can scarcely be checked.
BM|0|103|4|0|Occasionally, for some most likely wise reason, the Lord does not immediately put an answer into our hearts. Then He means us to wait calmly and patiently, in an attitude of love and submission, until it suits Him to put the desired answer into our hearts.
BM|0|103|5|0|Mind this additional advice, dear brother, and you will have no difficulty. But now prepare yourself for the Chinese, who has almost reached you."
BM|0|103|6|0|(Says Bishop Martin in his heart): "She is probably coming with a whole legion of real asses! However, I will bear them as the infinity of space bears the boundless hosts of stars, globes and suns without tiring. In Your name, Lord, may now come what will. My patient back shall carry any given cross with love and meekness. So, in the name of the Lord!"
BM|0|104|0|1|RECONCILIATION BETWEEN THE CHINESE AND MARTIN. ABOUT OFFENDING AND FORGIVING ACCORDING TO CHINESE CUSTOM.
BM|0|104|1|0|(Chanchah now steps in front of Bishop Martin, smiles lovingly, and says in a sweet, trembling voice): "Dearest friend, you walked away without a word when I expressed my rather excusable suspicion about your nature following your inability to answer my question. I now believe that my suspicion has offended you deeply. If that should be the case, do forgive me after punishing me as you see fit. Do forgive me, and I make a sacred promise not to ask you any more questions ever, and never again shall I offend you, neither by glance nor word.
BM|0|104|2|0|It is a customary belief in my country, for which I am not responsible, that men who are not very intelligent are actually animals. When I was under the impression that you were lacking in intelligence, I took you for an animal. However, I am now convinced that I made a mistake.
BM|0|104|3|0|I immediately regretted my error and wanted to throw myself at your feet. But as I saw you discussing something apparently very important with your brother, I did not want to interfere and waited until you had ended your discussion. This seems to be the case now, and so I am doing what I should have done much earlier. I am falling at your heavenly feet, asking you to punish and then forgive me my sin against you, you glorious and great citizen of the heavens." With these words, she throws herself at Martin's feet.
BM|0|104|4|0|(Martin, deeply moved by the fair supplicant, says): "Oh, you heavenly Chanchah, pray rise immediately. How can you imagine that I would want to punish you, whom I love so much? Do you take me for one of those merciless Chinese? May the great, eternal, holy and true Lama guard me against such a thing! Get to your feet quickly, for I cannot bear to see you like this, my heavenly Chanchah!"
BM|0|104|5|0|(Chanchah gets quickly to her feet and says). "You dear friend, the people in your country must be very much better than those in the great empire on earth into which I was born. With us, an offense cannot be forgiven as simply as you have just demonstrated.
BM|0|104|6|0|If, in our country, you had offended somebody, you had to throw yourself down before him, ask him first for just punishment for the offense, and through that, for forgiveness. In cases of a serious affront, you had to beg to be put to death and, only then, to be forgiven. For they all believe that you can only make up fully for an affront by a physical counter-affront. Only after things have been straightened out like that can the offender ask the offended to also forgive him in his heart.
BM|0|104|7|0|This is the way it is in my country and it will explain to you many things you see in me that may seem contrary to your country's customs. Our laws are very ancient and strict, and woe betide him who might try to mitigate the interpretation of those ancient laws that claim to be still the same that Lama Himself gave to the first human couple.
BM|0|104|8|0|You know, dearest friend, your laws here are mild and kind. Since I shall probably never ever have any more to do with the laws of my country, I need not adhere to them here. Therefore, I will now adhere to your laws and then I shall not ever go wrong. What is your opinion?"
BM|0|105|0|1|THE HEAVENLY LAW OF LOVE AND ITS BLESSED EFFECT.
BM|0|105|1|0|(Says Bishop Martin): "My beloved Chanchah, I am sure you are quite right. But there is something I have to point out to you, namely, that we citizens of heaven have no actual laws. We live without laws, the freest imaginable life in God, our Lord. To live in God, the Lord, means to live in love forever. Love sets everything free and knows no law but itself. Therefore, we have no other law here but that of love, which is not actually a law but instead, everlasting, perfect freedom for all beings. Do you understand this?"
BM|0|105|2|0|(Says Chanchah): "Yes, I do and am really glad that I can understand such a good doctrine. If love - even while it has to be kept secret - can give such utter happiness to a loving heart, how much happier must be those who are governed by love alone and nothing else. Oh yes, where love is the law, all beings living under it must surely possess the highest degree of beatitude.
BM|0|105|3|0|What use could the sunshine be to a human being if there were no warmth? What use would be gold and gems if their owners had icy hearts of stone? Oh, friend, what you have told me now is most sacred. I am beginning to understand what your very dear friend was hinting at when he said to me: 'Your love for me will reveal everything to you.' Yes, this love has already revealed a lot to me, and my heart tells me that there will be a lot more.
BM|0|105|4|0|I do love all of you with the heat of the midday sun, and particularly him who still owes me his name. You must forgive me for loving your friend and brother so much more than you. I do not know the reason why, for he is not really any handsomer than you or your brother, Borem, nor is his garb any more beautiful. But his large blue eyes hold an indescribable attraction and he has a line around his mouth which gives him a divine expression, so that one could be tempted to take this lovable person for the true image of Lama.
BM|0|105|5|0|If I ask my heart in its love for this one, it tells me: Chanchah, for me it is the great, holy Lama Himself. Who else could talk in such a heavenly way or with one word create a fig tree laden with fruit and then give it as a living token of His love to Chanchah, who loves Him above everything? Who else could have such magnificent, loving eyes and such a divine mouth? Only my heart's most beloved Lama!
BM|0|105|6|0|You know, dearest friend, it is only my heart that speaks like this, not my mind, although the latter would like to follow the voice of the heart if it were not afraid to commit a sin. For actually, the mind is not a very stern judge where the heart is deeply involved, and is rather inclined to share the heart's enthusiasm.
BM|0|105|7|0|This is now the case with me. My heart worships that glorious one, and my mind would like to do the same if it were the only one, and not so many others all around.
BM|0|105|8|0|However, I shall soon have reached a state where I shall no longer care about all the other minds, but follow only my heart. Maybe that will help me to attain the right goal, since there is not any other law here but that of love. What do you say to that, dear friend?"
BM|0|105|9|0|(Says Bishop Martin): "Sweetest Chanchah, there is not much I can say to that. Just follow your heart and you will not go wrong. Eventually your mind, too, will be enlightened. That is all I can say to you at this stage."
BM|0|106|0|1|MARTIN IN A DILEMMA THROUGH CHANCHAH'S FURTHER QUESTIONS.
BM|0|106|1|0|(Says Chanchah): "Oh, dearest friend, I love you very much, but cannot ask you many more questions since I made up my mind not to bother you with questions that might not have been weighed carefully enough. But you must forgive me a remark I have to make.
BM|0|106|2|0|I notice from your words and the expression on your face that every time I begin to discuss your heavenly friend and brother with you, you seem to be extremely embarrassed. What may be the reason for such embarrassment?
BM|0|106|3|0|Could you be jealous because my heart prefers him quite considerably to you? Or do you only pretend to be his true friend and brother? Is your heart secretly vexed that this so-far-nameless, glorious one surpasses you so vastly in perfection of the spirit? Or do you, perhaps, resent his manly, divine beauty, his eyes, his mouth, his entire sublime nature, all of which surpass yours, although you display greater splendor?
BM|0|106|4|0|Look, dear friend, these questions are of the greatest importance to me and I crave for answers like a wanderer in a torrid desert craves for a drink of water. Therefore, if you have any love for me in your heart, do give me honest answers to these questions. If you refuse to do this, Chanchah will turn away from you and not ask you any more questions ever!"
BM|0|106|5|0|Bishop Martin, although at a loss of what to say, pretends to ponder her questions so as to be able to supply the right answers. However, inwardly he anxiously waits for Me to put an excellent answer into his heart. But for most wise reasons, I again keep him in suspense.
BM|0|106|6|0|Thus, he has kept Chanchah waiting for quite a while, and she is gradually becoming quite indignant. She is beginning to measure him inquiringly from head to foot with her large eyes, which makes Martin all the more confused and quite unable to find the right reply.
BM|0|106|7|0|Chanchah allows Martin a bit more time to think, as his seemingly wise expression still makes her hope for some answers. But when nothing is forthcoming, she loses patience and says:
BM|0|106|8|0|(Chanchah): "Dear friend and brother, I see now that you either cannot, will not, or most likely may not, give me an answer. If you cannot answer, you may be excused, for no one should be asked more than he can give. You will probably understand what I mean, provided you have enough sense for that!
BM|0|106|9|0|If you may not answer, you also may be excused. For then it would be obvious that there is somebody here who has the authority to dictate to you what to say or not to say. In that case, it would be most foolish of me to persist in demanding an answer, for I, as a Chinese, know only too well that laws must be respected.
BM|0|106|10|0|If, however, you do not want to give me an answer although you could and are allowed to do so, then you are simply a jealous and wicked man. Then your shining garb would be like the coat of a gentle gazelle hiding a vicious hyena inside. In that case, there would be no excuse for you, and you would deserve my utter contempt.
BM|0|106|11|0|Since you did not answer my previous important questions, I ask you from the depth of my heart, do answer at least one or the other of these three points, so that I, as a newcomer to this world and your house, may know how to behave. But do speak the truth and do answer without fail!"
BM|0|106|12|0|This is much more embarrassing for Martin than were the previous questions. If he were to say, ' I cannot,' he would be lying. If he said, ' I do not want to,' it would not be true either, and besides, he would earn the contempt of his beloved Chanchah. And if he were to say, ' T may not,' he would no doubt be asked who did not allow him to speak, and why. Both these questions he would have to answer unless he shamefully took to his heels.
BM|0|106|13|0|At this point, I return to Chanchah from the other party and take over the answering of the above three questions, and thus the vindication of the extremely embarrassed and trusting Martin.
BM|0|107|0|1|THE LORD'S ADVICE TO THE INQUISITIVE NEW CITIZEN OF HEAVEN. THE PARABLE OF THE TIED UP BAG. MARTIN IS REASSURED.
BM|0|107|1|0|As I return to Chanchah from her countrymen, she complains to Me about Bishop Martin's attitude and that she now did not know what to think of him.
BM|0|107|2|0|(Say I to her): "Listen, My dear Chanchah, you are really setting about My brother without thinking that he might have confidential instructions which could tie his tongue for your own good. Therefore, you should in future treat him, who is one of my noblest friends, with more consideration so as not to embarrass him and grieve his heart.
BM|0|107|3|0|Concerning your first six questions, I assure you there is nothing in this friend and brother to justify your suspicions. It is for a very wise reason that he gets embarrassed every time you want to discuss Me with him. However, you would never guess the reason for his embarrassment. Since the true reason of his embarrassment is not at the bottom of your questions, he cannot answer them.
BM|0|107|4|0|As regards your last three questions, he cannot answer them either, because you have not challenged the actual reason for his embarrassment at your first three questions, and could not challenge it not knowing the reason yourself. Whatever answer he could have given, be it in the affirmative or negative, it would have been an untruth. This, however, can never be here in the kingdom of heaven; even if someone wanted to speak an untruth, he would be unable to. Therefore, friend Martin, who loves you very much, remained silent and would rather bear your contempt than lie to you, his beloved Chanchah. Was not that most commendable of him?"
BM|0|107|5|0|(Says Chanchah, also somewhat embarrassed): "Oh, glorious friend, if that be the case with our host, I am extremely sorry to have been the cause for, no doubt, hurting him deeply. I do wish I could make up for it.
BM|0|107|6|0|Yes, I am really sorry for this. But then, it might not be all my fault because as you, my glorious, mighty friend, are aware, I am a stranger here and do not know as yet what and how one may ask in this world. But since you have now given me an idea as to how to act, I shall adhere to it in future. Just tell me one thing: Why is it not possible here to obtain an answer at all to an awkward and ill-advised question?"
BM|0|107|7|0|(Say I): "That is quite simple, my dearest Chanchah. Let us assume you gave me a firmly tied up bag with the request to open it up and give you out of it a thousand beautiful gems. I would ask you whether you knew for sure that these gems were inside, but you would say no, you were not sure that they were inside, but you suspected that they were.
BM|0|107|8|0|If I, however, were positive that the bag did not contain the gems, but only hardened dirt, and still opened the bag and handed you the dirt instead of the gems, what would you think of Me if you found out afterwards that I had been quite aware of the bag's contents and only wanted to make you ashamed of your ignorance? Would you not reproach Me for opening the bag knowing what it contained, before telling you the truth about it?
BM|0|107|9|0|The same applies here to a doubtful question. It is like a bag firmly tied, which Martin is expected to untie and hand from it what you demand. If it does not contain what you would like it to, tell Me, what is Martin supposed to do? Should he shame the one he loves so much? What do you think, sweet Chanchah?"
BM|0|107|10|0|(Says Chanchah): "Ah, yes, my glorious friend, when you speak, everything appears so very clear, and I fully understand the truth of your words. But this is not so when friend Martin speaks. The more he says, the less I understand what he means, and this forces me to try and penetrate deeper and ask more questions to which, however, he has not given me a single definite answer.
BM|0|107|11|0|Had he just answered one question definitely, I would not have gone on asking. Or he could at least have shown me, as you have just done, how one has to put questions here to obtain answers, whether one has to ask questions at all, or whether one may not ask questions altogether. Since I was not enlightened on this point, you and Martin must excuse me for having gone too far with my questions, which to our good friend Martin must have been a proper nuisance.
BM|0|107|12|0|Oh, friend, what a peculiar place this is! Wherever you look, there are wonders upon wonders, never suspected on earth. Who, upon seeing such incomprehensible manifestations, would not ask for an explanation from those who are more experienced? Who works all these wonders? If this is heaven, where is Lama Who originated it? Tell me, most beloved friend, are not such questions natural and excusable under such circumstances? "
BM|0|108|0|1|PARABLE OF THE WISE UPBRINGING OF CHILDREN.
BM|0|108|1|0|(Say I): "I agree with you, My dearest Chanchah, that these and numerous other questions are quite excusable. But just as on earth, here, too, everything must take its time.
BM|0|108|2|0|On earth, the children are the ones who are most fond of sweetmeats and are most inquisitive. They seem to be hungry all the time and want to know everything in detail, constantly asking questions. Do you think it would be good for these little ones to overload their stomachs with all the things they crave for? And would it be good to satisfy their curiosity by answering all their questions?
BM|0|108|3|0|Wise parents curb their children and guide them in a natural and modest way towards the fine goal of maturity, whereas foolish parents, those who grant all their children's wishes, make of them apes instead of men. Their overfed flesh becomes oversensuous and their spirit indolent and, eventually, quite indifferent to all that is sublime, good, and true. You have seen innumerable examples of this in your country on earth, I'm sure.
BM|0|108|4|0|The same applies here, too. No one could benefit from enjoying and understanding everything right away. This must come gradually in accordance with the receptivity of each individual. Guided like this, the youngest children here grow stronger and stronger, and are thus prepared eventually for the conception of the Most High.
BM|0|108|5|0|Thus you, too, together with all the others here, are being guided by the three of us. Therefore, submit patiently to everything and you will soon be able to find complete answers to all your questions yourself. Are you now satisfied?"
BM|0|109|0|1|CHANCHAH'S BASIC QUESTION AND THE LORD'S VERY CRITICAL COUNTER-QUESTION. STORY OF THE MORNING AND EVENING FLOWERS.
BM|0|109|1|0|During My instruction of this dear Chinese, Martin's face has brightened, and in his heart he expresses his deepest gratitude to Me.
BM|0|109|2|0|(But Chanchah says): "Glorious friend of my heart and my life, you are right in every word you say, and still Chanchah cannot help being such an inquisitive child. However, your poor Chanchah will restrain her heart from now on and become like a flower unfolding in the light and warmth of Lama's sun and, nourished by Lama's morning dew, gradually filling its receptacles with the rich seeds of life.
BM|0|109|3|0|Ah, the great, holy Lama must be boundlessly good, wise and mighty, judging from all the things He has so wonderfully made. Oh, if I could only be granted the immeasurable happiness of seeing Him from a distance just once - only for a few moments! Tell me, you glorious one, shall I ever be found worthy of such happiness? If I could only see Him but once - no matter when - I would be satisfied forever and would willingly do whatever is asked of me. But, do give me hope for this one thing."
BM|0|109|4|0|(Say I). "My beloved little one, I can see that Lama is foremost in your heart, which, of course, is very good. However, you keep telling Me - and so do your eyes - that you love Me too, beyond measure. Now I would like to hear from you which one you love more - Me or your Lama. Ask your heart about it and then tell Me."
BM|0|109|5|0|Here Chanchah becomes most embarrassed and casts down her eyes, while her heart kindles more and more in her love for Me, of which she is only too aware. Therefore, she - who usually has a ready tongue - now can find no answer. After a while, I ask her again to tell Me this, and she says, quite uneasy:
BM|0|109|6|0|(Chanchah): "Oh, you apple of my eye, you altar of my heart, when I was still living on earth with my mother and was but a girl of some thirteen years of age, I asked my mother what one would have to do to love the holy Lama above everything.
BM|0|109|7|0|Then my wise mother said: 'Listen, dearest daughter, plant two flowers of the same kind in the garden - one towards morning, and dedicate it to Lama, and the other one towards evening, and this dedicate to mankind. Tend both equally and see how they will grow and develop. If the evening flower thrives better than the morning flower, it will prove that you love the world more than the holy Lama. If it is the other way round, then your love for Lama is greater than it is for mankind.'
BM|0|109|8|0|I followed my mother's advice without delay, but fearing the Lama's flower might lag behind, I secretly tended it with much more care than the other one. However, notwithstanding all my care, Lama's flower lagged behind.
BM|0|109|9|0|I told my mother everything, and she comforted me, saying: 'Look, my dear child, with this the Lama only wanted to point out to you that you can love Him Who resides in an inaccessible light, solely by loving your fellowmen as you love yourself. For who does not love those whom he sees, how could he love the Lama whom he cannot see?'
BM|0|109|10|0|From then on I watered the evening flower more often than the morning flower and, behold, the latter commenced to thrive much more than the evening flower.
BM|0|109|11|0|And here I am doing exactly the same thing. You are my evening flower, and my heart for Lama is the morning flower. I am tending you to the best of my ability, discerning in you the most perfect spirit of man; and my heart thrives with all its might - but unfortunately not with Lama, but with you - yes, with you!
BM|0|109|12|0|You have become a true Lama of my heart! And the great Lama, in due course, will know best what He is going to say to this. I must even admit that my usually most sensitive conscience does not reproach me at all for this. What do you say to this, glorious one?"
BM|0|109|13|0|(Say I): "My beloved Chanchah, you kept Me waiting for some time for an answer in which My heart could rejoice. Therefore, I will now keep you waiting a little bit longer for a good and proper answer. But it will not be long, and you may look forward to a wonderful answer!"
BM|0|110|0|1|PREPARATIONS FOR A CELESTIAL FEAST. MARTIN'S FIRST JOURNEY WITH THE CELESTIAL MAIL.
BM|0|110|1|0|(Meanwhile, I turn to Martin and Borem and say to them quietly): "Friends and brothers, now you have plenty of helpers. Go and place the large table in the center of the hall and set it with plenty of bread and wine. Gather also the fully ripened fruit from this fig tree and put it on the table with the bread and wine. After I have had a few more words with My sweet Chanchah, we shall have a good, invigorating meal together. Go and carry out My wish and will!"
BM|0|110|2|0|The two thank Me in their hearts for this commission and go to fulfill it without delay. Martin summons the now-cleansed members of the various orders, including the nuns, and sets them the task of fetching the bread and wine. He sets the Ladies of the Sacred Heart to bring the figs, after the large table, which came into being without the help of a joiner, has been placed in the correct position.
BM|0|110|3|0|The hundred Chinese are watching this activity with close attention, not knowing as yet what is going to happen. They are most astonished to see the large table, of which there had been no trace a while ago. They have already got used to the fig tree, which had come into existence so suddenly, since they have been looking at it for some time.
BM|0|110|4|0|The numerous earthly parents, too, particularly those of the Ladies of the Sacred Heart, are astonished at the sudden activity in this hall, and watch it with apprehension, not knowing what it all means. The big crowd around the table is blocking their view and they cannot see all the bread, wine, and figs being placed upon it.
BM|0|110|5|0|When the table has been laid, all the helpers return once more to their comfortable seats, while Martin and Borem, accompanied by the Lady of the Sacred Heart who, as a frog, had thrown herself into the sea first - metaphorically - return to Me to tell Me that everything is ready.
BM|0|110|6|0|(But I say to them): "That is all right. But go outside first to the garden fence to see whether there isn't someone else who might take part in this meal. And you, Gella (the Lady of the Sacred Heart), stay here with Me and listen to the wonderful things I am now going to tell my dearest Chanchah. So be it, My brothers!"
BM|0|110|7|0|The two go immediately outside and are not a little surprised at finding the garden in a state of great heavenly abundance and vast expansion.
BM|0|110|8|0|(Says Bishop Martin): "Oh, what distances we shall have to walk, brother, to look along all the fences of this vast garden! It must surely be larger than the largest kingdom on earth. Oh, Lord, how endless and unfathomable this is! This would only be possible in heaven!
BM|0|110|9|0|Oh, look towards the east, that avenue with the most magnificent trees! And can you see its end, brother? I cannot, nor can I see any trace of a fence. No, brother Borem, we haven't a chance of reaching any fence if we walk in the usual way. And to walk around the whole of the enclosure would really be some task!
BM|0|110|10|0|But never mind. To carry out the Lord's will is at all times the greatest joy and, therefore, I am looking forward to a trip around this garden. We shall even have some mountaineering, for towards the south I can see mountains of considerable height. And, oh dear, just look towards the west and north - there are mountain ranges which on earth one could not even have imagined! Ah, those magnificent peaks - are they also inside our garden, brother?"
BM|0|110|11|0|(Says Borem): "Naturally, for this garden keeps expanding, as does our love for the Lord and our brothers and sisters. But you know, brother, for a garden of such celestial expansion as this one, which the Lord has prepared for us with such splendor, there is a special kind of celestial forward movement. This is threefold: firstly, it is a natural movement, with the feet as on earth; secondly, a floating movement of the soul, which has the speed of the winds; and thirdly, there is a sudden, spiritual movement, which is as fast as a flash of lightning and the flight of thoughts.
BM|0|110|12|0|This third kind of movement is used only in an emergency, and we shall not make use of it here. But we shall use the second kind, which will be quite sufficient for our purpose. The means for using this movement is our firm will. We must only will in the name of the Lord, and we shall find ourselves floating freely in the celestial air, and it will take us wherever we wish to go with the speed of the wind. So will it, and you will succeed."
BM|0|110|13|0|Martin follows Borem's instructions, and immediately they are both floating freely in the celestial air and turning towards the east. Martin is overwhelmed with joy.
BM|0|111|0|1|THE LORD'S RECIPROCAL PARABLE: THE TWO HUMAN PLANTS IN THE GARDEN OF GOD'S LOVE. GOD'S INCARNATION.
BM|0|111|1|0|(Meanwhile, I speak to Chanchah and Gella as follows): "My beloved Chanchah, a while ago you told Me something that was all the more wonderful because it came from the depth of your heart. I promised to tell you something even more wonderful, and I am now here to keep My promise. So listen to Me patiently. You need not expect a lengthy speech, for My speech is always short, and it is My practice to say a lot with only a few words.
BM|0|111|2|0|You gave Me a picture of how you tended your morning and evening flowers, which was very sweet. I shall now submit another morning-and-evening picture to you.
BM|0|111|3|0|Behold, as you planted your flowers, thus also the great, good Lama planted two human beings in the garden of His love: one towards morning for His heart, and then later on, the other one towards evening for His wisdom. He nurtured the first one with all the elements of His deity, so that he might become as glorious as He, the Lama Himself. However, the first man would not thrive, but instead became most arrogant and rebelled against Lama, and still to this day holds Him in contempt, although Lama is prepared to receive him back with open arms and heart at any time.
BM|0|111|4|0|When this first man turned out a failure, Lama soon placed a second one towards evening - that is, in the world - and gave him His best care. But this one, too, failed through disobedience. Then Lama regretted having created man at all, and thought of destroying such work which had not been a success, like a potter would destroy faulty pottery.
BM|0|111|5|0|But Lama consulted His love, and this stood up for the failures. So He Himself came to the world as a man in order to set an example to all men.
BM|0|111|6|0|However, the divine man was seized by the wicked mortals and put to death, although they could not kill the God in Him. Only very few recognized Him and opened their hearts to His teaching. There are countless men who, although they keep hearing about Him, refuse to believe and accept His teaching, which would make them His children, and who could become like their Eternal Father.
BM|0|111|7|0|What do you think Lama should do with such humans? Should He put up with them any longer?
BM|0|111|8|0|His love for them is so great that He would die for them again a thousand times if it were possible and beneficial. But they still do not want to love Him more than the idle world! They prefer to ignore Him altogether so as to be unimpeded by their consciences in their pursuit of worldly pleasures.
BM|0|111|9|0|Oh, Chanchah, tell Me what do beings like those deserve? Should Lama put up with their defiance much longer, or should He destroy them?"
BM|0|111|10|0|(Says Chanchah): "My beloved friend, what wicked plants of Lama they are! They should be severely punished. But if Lama is so extremely kind, could He really bring Himself to cut down those plants and burn them as the forefathers were warned He would do? I think infinity, as I am now beginning to realize, should have plenty of room to store away weeds like those. If I were the Lama, I would not destroy anything that has life. Don't you agree, my dearest friend?"
BM|0|111|11|0|(Say I): "Of course, My sweet, that is what I think also, and that is what I do! But wait just a little while, for soon our two brothers will return with the strangest guests, and I wonder what you will say to them? So be prepared to see and hear most unusual things!"
BM|0|112|0|1|SATAN AS A MONSTER IN THE HALL. THE INVIGORATING MEAL. GELLA RECOGNIZES THE LORD.
BM|0|112|1|0|After a short while, the door of the hall opens and both Martin and Borem, each with a strong chain in his hand, pull in a hideous-looking monster, attached to the chains and followed by a great number of smaller monsters which are just as hideous-looking.
BM|0|112|2|0|Seeing these terrible guests, Chanchah and Gella are panic-stricken, and Chanchah screams:
BM|0|112|3|0|(Chanchah): "Oh, Lama, Lama, for the sake of Your holy name! Whatever have we done that You now want to destroy us through Ahriman and his scum? Oh, you, my glorious friend, if it is at all possible to you, save us and yourself by maybe destroying them Oh, how horrible they look and how furious!"
BM|0|112|4|0|(Say I). "Do not be afraid, Chanchah, for the monsters are in our power and cannot harm us in any way. You can see this from the fact that, notwithstanding their size and ferocity, our two brothers have mastered them.
BM|0|112|5|0|So have no fear, but come with Me to meet the monsters, and you will hear how they howl terribly at My approach and see how they writhe and twist. But all that must not frighten you, for I alone am mighty enough to completely destroy countless monsters such as these with but one glance - just like I suddenly called into existence that fig tree. Therefore, follow Me without fear, for at My side you are safe forever, and there is no power that can defy Me!"
BM|0|112|6|0|I now go to Martin and Borem, who have quite a lot of trouble mastering the monster.
BM|0|112|7|0|(Martin says): "Oh, Lord, what fine guests these are and what pleasure they are going to give You! Unfortunately, we did not find anything else, so we brought these with us. But if this isn't Satan himself with his followers, I will be very surprised!"
BM|0|112|8|0|(Say I): "Never mind, I have foreseen this, and it will be of great benefit to all of you . . . for your education and your equanimity. He who wants to apprehend the very highest must not be left in ignorance about the very lowest. Bring the dragon closer to Me!"
BM|0|112|9|0|The two pull the chains with all their might, but to no avail.
BM|0|112|10|0|(Says Martin): "Lord, it is impossible to drag this monster any further."
BM|0|112|11|0|(Say I): "Then leave it where it is. But fasten the chains to the columns of this hall and let it rave there in vain for a while. Meanwhile, we shall have the meal which has been prepared, and we shall strengthen ourselves for this fight/'
BM|0|112|12|0|(Says Martin): "Oh, yes, in this undertaking a meal blessed by You will be of the greatest benefit to us. It is as well that our beastly guests are tied up in the background or their sight might ruin our appetites! Also, the air around them does not remind one of roses, but rather of a mixture of sulphur, pitch, and dirt.//
BM|0|112|13|0|(Say I): "Good, My brother, now go and invite everybody to the repast that I have prepared for all of you to strengthen you for the everlasting life of the spirit."
BM|0|112|14|0|Martin quickly does as told, calling everybody to the table, where bread, wine, and plenty of the most delicious figs are waiting.
BM|0|112|15|0|They all rise to Martin's call and walk over to the large table quietly and modestly.
BM|0|112|16|0|When all the numerous guests are assembled, they look in My direction, for all of them - except Martin and Borem - still take Me for a messenger of God, and have no idea that I, the Lord Himself, am in their midst. Thus, they now think that I, as a messenger of the Lord, am going to tell them great and important things.
BM|0|112|17|0|(However, I only say): "Eat and drink, My dear children - everyone of you according to his need. The food has been blessed for all who love God and their brothers and sisters as themselves."
BM|0|112|18|0|(Now they all cry): "Praised be our great God in the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Glory be to Him alone, and praise forever!"
BM|0|112|19|0|Then they all reach for the bread and wine, and the Chinese for the figs; some of them also try the bread and enjoy it more than the figs.
BM|0|112|20|0|Chanchah and Gella, however, are standing by Me, and cannot make up their minds whether to take bread and wine or only the figs.
BM|0|112|21|0|(So I say to them): "My children, eat what you like best. It will all strengthen you for eternal life." Now they both reach for the bread, and Chanchah finds it extremely tasty. Gella agrees, but remarks:
BM|0|112|22|0|(Gella): "I thought that bread of heaven would taste like a consecrated wafer!"
BM|0|112|23|0|(But I say to her): "Gella, you are now in heaven at the Lord's table, not on earth at the table of Babel! Therefore, you should think now only of celestial things and not of the things that belong to the earthly Babel, whose lord can be seen there in the background"
BM|0|112|24|0|Gella is startled by these words, and has a feeling as if I might even be the Lord Himself!
BM|0|112|25|0|(But I comfort her, saying): "Gella, even if it were true what you now suspect in the depth of your heart, keep it to yourself for the sake of the others, and think that God, the Lord of all of you, is not inaccessible, but as a most loving Father, bending down to all His children, staying among them like an unpretentious brother. Do you understand this, My little daughter?"
BM|0|112|26|0|(Says Gella): "Oh, my Lord, my God, my Father!"
BM|0|112|27|0|(Chanchah, noticing this, asks Gella immediately): "Oh, sister, whom did you address with those meaningful words? Could it be that Lama is somewhere in our midst? Do tell me so that I may hurry to Him full of awe and love."
BM|0|112|28|0|But I reassure Chanchah that she, too, will soon recognize Lama, and she is quite satisfied.
BM|0|113|0|1|MARTIN IS BEING FORWARD. "WHOSOEVER WILL BE CHIEF AMONG YOU, LET HIM BE THE SERVANT OF ALL."
BM|0|113|1|0|Some of the others, too, have noticed Gella's behavior, also Chanchah's reaction. So they are asking each other who I might be, for although Martin was supposed to be the host here, I am acting as if I were the real host and Martin and Borem only My devoted servants.
BM|0|113|2|0|(Noticing this querying among the guests, Martin walks up to them and says): "Listen, dear brothers and sisters, think of the Word of God. Has not the Lord Himself said: 'Whosoever will be chief among you, let him be the servant of all'? Do you think there would be a different order here in heaven than the one the Lord Himself taught and revealed on earth?
BM|0|113|3|0|On the contrary, I assure you that here in this world the Lord's order is adhered to in every detail. Therefore, do not keep wondering who this one might be, or why that is so, but eat and drink, each one according to his needs. And then thank only Jesus, the Lord, for everything. In due course, you will find out all that you have to know."
BM|0|113|4|0|(Say the guests): "Friend, although your words just now were wise enough, thank God we are quite aware of these facts, and you have not helped us with your advice at all. We are also aware that we are allowed to eat of this blessed food as much as we want, and you could have saved yourself the trouble of encouraging us to go on eating. We are convinced that also here in the Kingdom of God, every spirit has his stomach which ought to know how much it can take. Therefore, you could have saved yourself your superfluous zeal!
BM|0|113|5|0|We do know now that in the Kingdom of God the servant of all is the greatest. To be the 'servant of all,' on the other hand, must represent also the highest attainment in love, wisdom, and might. For where there is not enough love, there cannot be enough thirst for action, which would be the main characteristic of a 'servant of all.' Secondly, such a person must be full of the highest wisdom or otherwise he might not be too successful in his service to all. And finally, we are convinced that such a person must be most powerful and mighty.
BM|0|113|6|0|Do you, friend, really imagine yourself to be such a most-humble servant of all? If that were the case, we would be very sorry for you. Of one thing all of us are quite positive, and that is that the Lord alone is capable of such service to all. What do you think about it?"
BM|0|113|7|0|Martin is thunderstruck at these words and quite at a loss what to reply to the wise speakers. One of them, seeing his embarrassment, says to him :
BM|0|113|8|0|(One of the speakers): "Brother, do not worry, but return to your previous place and rely on the one who - to all of us - seems to be a true servant of all. Then you will never be embarrassed again. However, if sometimes you like to take matters into your own hands, thinking that you can manage them on your own, you might find to your embarrassment that your strength is no greater than that of a fly, compared with the colossal strength of a horse. Therefore, return to that strong one. With Him you can achieve great things; without Him, nothing!"
BM|0|113|9|0|(Martin hurriedly returns to Me, saying). "But Lord, what a lesson they have taught me! Nobody has ever silenced me that promptly! There is nothing I could have replied to them. Unfortunately, they are right."
BM|0|113|10|0|(Say I): "Just take an example of Borem. He never does anything without My approval and, consequently, does not hit any opposition, whilst you sometimes like to be prominent, and this gets you into trouble. Yes, My dear Martin, in this world, guests cannot be treated as on earth, for it can happen that those whom one wants to teach, are vastly superior in their wisdom. How many more times will you get yourself embarrassed before you become wise?"
BM|0|113|11|0|(Says Martin): "Oh, Lord, the saying goes that an ass will walk onto ice but once and after that keep off it. I must combine the souls of many asses, each of which has to slip once, or I should be much wiser by now, for the sake of Your most holy name."
BM|0|113|12|0|(Say I): "Well, everything is all right again, but do watch out for My will and you will never be embarrassed. But refresh yourself again with bread and wine to strengthen yourself for the task of dragging that guest over here, together with Borem."
BM|0|114|0|1|ABOUT THE FORM-CHANGING NATURE OF SATAN. A HINT ABOUT MARTIN'S NATURE. THE NEWCOMERS SUSPECT THE LORD TO BE NEAR. CHANCHAH'S HUMBLE ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF GUILT.
BM|0|114|1|0|(Now Chanchah says, quite worried): "Oh, you, my love, will all these guests be able to bear the horrible sight of that monster? And are you sure it cannot harm us? Oh, Lama, Lama, what a frightening scene that will be! See how terribly it is already beginning to writhe. What rage in the expression of those terrible fire-eyes! Oh, friend, whoever will have the courage to look at this monster when it is here before us?"
BM|0|114|2|0|(Say I): "Calm yourself! This guest is capable of adopting any shape that may seem of benefit in a certain situation. However, we shall control him, so do not be afraid. Everything will go smoothly."
BM|0|114|3|0|(Says Chanchah): "Oh, dearest friend, my love, I have full confidence in you, just as I have in Lama. But I do not have much confidence in brother Martin. He is so forward in his actions, but when the situation becomes serious, he soon retreats as if he were not strong enough to face up to the things he should. Therefore, I think he might do more harm than good in his task of leading the monster up here. Borem is all right; he is a man of wisdom and strength. He can be relied upon. But Martin is and remains impetuous, full of self-assertion but incapable of handling a serious situation."
BM|0|114|4|0|(Say I): "You are not wrong, My dearest, but he still fills his present place here perfectly. In the great order of Lama, also such beings are needed who will tackle a task immediately whether they are equal to it or not. This encourages others to do something too, those who are often much more clever than the one who made the start. The very wise ones are often hypercritical and do not dare touch a thing before they have not logically worked out all the reasons for or against tackling it. And, therefore, there must be Martins too, who possess less wisdom but instead all the more fervid activity, which is often preferable to too much wisdom. Therefore, rest assured about Martin. He will do his job well as long as he does it in accordance with My instructions."
BM|0|114|5|0|(Says Chanchah): "Oh yes, I am sure of that! There is not a doubt in my heart that you are the wisest here. The only thing I do not like with you is the fact that I still do not know who you really are. Recently, when I asked only your name, you told me that my love for you would reveal everything to me. However, notwithstanding my incomprehensibly great love for you, I cannot find out anywhere who you actually are, least of all from my own heart. Oh, my friend, you whom I love above everything, do tell me your name."
BM|0|114|6|0|(Say I): "My dearest, sweetest Chanchah, the name alone would not be of any help to you as long as you are unable to conceive all that it stands for. If you had paid attention to all that I have said, you would be fairly clear about My identity by now. Watch now very carefully what and how I shall speak, how the others will speak to Me, and what happens in response to a word from Me. Then we two shall soon become better acquainted. But now be steady and unflinching, for I have motioned Martin and Borem to lead the raging monster here to us and they are already untying its chains."
BM|0|114|7|0|(Chanchah is now silent, but Gella approaches her and says): "Chanchah, if the unlimited power and might of this friend were known to you as I know it, you would at His side fear a thousand monsters like this less than a gnat!"
BM|0|114|8|0|(Chanchah is quite startled by these words, and says): "Sister, what are you saying? Oh, do go on and tell me about him whom I love so deeply. Do you know the glorious one? Oh, speak, speak, quickly! Could it be right what I secretly suspect? Oh, Lama, then Chanchah is either the happiest being in all the heavens or the most unfortunate one in all infinity!
BM|0|114|9|0|For I am a great sinner before Lama, having in my country once betrayed His would-be messengers, who, as a result, lost their lives in the most cruel way . If they were really Lama's messengers, then woe betide me if my suspicion is correct. For could you, sister, imagine any greater grief than to be cast off by him whom one loves so very much? If those whom I betrayed were only evil-doers and imposters and not Lama's messengers - which, of course, I cannot yet decide - then maybe I could bear to face the most righteous judge. Oh, speak, speak, sister - but no, do not speak as yet! Let me enjoy this sweet uncertainty a while longer!"
BM|0|114|10|0|With these words, Chanchah collapses at My feet as if in a swoon. But I strengthen and comfort her.
BM|0|115|0|1|MOVING RECONCILIATION BETWEEN THE JESUIT CHOREL AND CHANCHAH. THE LORD'S JOY AT CHANCHAH'S LOVE.
BM|0|115|1|0|At this moment, that particular Jesuit whom Chanchah had betrayed on earth approaches Me with some of his colleagues, falls at My feet, and says:
BM|0|115|2|0|(The Jesuit): "O Lord, o Father, only now have our hearts recognized You! Forgive us our long-lasting blindness that prevented us from knowing You as You really are - so kind, so gentle, so mild!"
BM|0|115|3|0|(Say I): "Rise, My children, and do not attract attention, for there are still some who, for the sake of their spiritual freedom, must not fully recognize Me as yet. You will understand that the potter knows best when the pottery is ready to be lifted off the wheel. Stay here with us and bear witness to the evil that dragon, whom Martin and Borem are now bringing here, has done to you. You, Chorel, present yourself to Chanchah, who once betrayed you to the emperor of China, and who is now, thanks to her very great love, here close to Me, a place she is not likely ever to lose."
BM|0|115|4|0|Chorel immediately does as told and approaches Chanchah very friendly. She recognizes him right away, and is startled at seeing her would-be accuser.
BM|0|115|5|0|(But Chorel asks her): "Chanchah, why are you alarmed at seeing me? Did you not do what your conscience bade you? I myself taught you that sin is only what a person does contrary to the voice of his conscience. For the voice of our conscience is the voice of God - or Lama - within us. In the beginning you highly respected me, seeing true messengers of God in me and my companions. But then, with your feminine acuteness, you detected treason in us and achieved with artifice to be let into the secret. Thus it became your duty, as a Chinese, to make known our evil design and save your country from great harm.
BM|0|115|6|0|Although our punishment was terrible, it was not your fault at all, but we ourselves were alone responsible for having reversed the holy purpose of our mission into such wickedness. If we, and particularly I, had remained true to the object of our mission, you would have become one of the most ardent Christians, and many of your countrymen with you. But since we, blinded by the great treasures of your country, betrayed our sacred mission only too soon, we had to lose all - including our worthless lives.
BM|0|115|7|0|In view of this, none of us could possibly accuse you. On the contrary, we should fear your accusation. Therefore, you sweet, trusting Chanchah, have not the least reason to be frightened of us since we, who have every reason, are not frightened of you who might become our accuser. Do forgive us, you beloved of the Most High, so that we may, free from all guilt, approach Him Whose name to pronounce our tongues will be forever unworthy!"
BM|0|115|8|0|(Chanchah is deeply moved at Chorel's confession and says): "Oh, dear friends, there cannot be any guilt in these halls, and if there were, my love for Lama would eradicate it forever. For my heart tells me that my love for Lama is Lama Himself within me. Friends, this sacred love does not know any guilt. It knows only dear brothers and sisters all around, even if these still persist in their errors. My accusation against you shall be that I love you all and respect you like I do my own life. Have you any objections to this?"
BM|0|115|9|0|Chorel and his companions weep with joy at Chanchah's wonderful words, and Chanchah weeps with them.
BM|0|115|10|0|(But I turn to Chanchah and say): "You most glorious flower of My heart, come and let Me embrace you. Love like yours is most rare and seldom as pure!
BM|0|115|11|0|You, My loveliest, are now boundlessly happy, having won Me like that through your love. But so am I, as the one loved by you and having found in you, a heathen, a love which cannot be matched in Christendom, except for that of a Magdalene and of Mary, the mother of My flesh.
BM|0|115|12|0|Oh, Chanchah, you do not realize as yet how much you have achieved. But your eyes shall be bound for a short while longer so that your bliss will be all the greater. Now prepare yourselves, all of you. The two are pulling the dragon towards us and will be here in a moment."
BM|0|116|0|1|A SCENE WITH SATAN FOR THE INSTRUCTION OF GOD'S CHILDREN. MARTIN'S DISPUTE WITH SATAN. MARTIN IS CORNERED. THE LORD'S ADVICE.
BM|0|116|1|0|(Martin is crying from the distance): "Lord, help us, help us! The beast will harm us. We are not strong enough to manage it."
BM|0|116|2|0|(Say I): "Satan, obey your Lord!"
BM|0|116|3|0|(Roars the dragon): "I shall never obey you! I do not acknowledge any Lord above me!"
BM|0|116|4|0|(Say I): "If you do not obey My fatherly words, you will have to obey My omnipotence, which experience is not new to you. I am calling you once more as Father and Lord: Come here and justify yourself!"
BM|0|116|5|0|(Roars the dragon): "No, no, no, I shall never obey you, for I alone am the Lord of infinity, and what you are, you are only through me!"
BM|0|116|6|0|(Say I): "Satan, do not defy God, your eternal Creator, any longer, or your everlasting, inexorable judgment will be upon you!"
BM|0|116|7|0|(Roars the dragon again): "I, your Lord, will defy you and your miserable judgment forever. Move me from this spot if you can!"
BM|0|116|8|0|Now I seize him with the might of My will and throw him with all his adherents to the ground in front of Me, holding him down so that he is lying there as if dead.
BM|0|116|9|0|Martin asks him (the dragon) immediately why he has not defied Me now.
BM|0|116|10|0|(But I say): "Let him be until he recovers. Then we shall see what he has to say."
BM|0|116|11|0|(Says Martin): "Oh, Lord, just now I would love to let my tongue run away with me to tell this incredibly stupid being a few truths! If I could only have a go at this foolish, pig-headed monster! Its ridiculously horrible appearance does not frighten me at all. It only makes me laugh - although angrily!"
BM|0|116|12|0|(Say I): "If you are so keen on tackling My arch-enemy, you may as well try your luck. But watch out that you do not get the worst of it! Only his tongue shall be released for this purpose, for if I release him completely he would play with you like a lion plays with a gnat. I assure you that without Me, the entire creation could not withstand him, considering the power he still possesses. However, you may try to master his tongue, which has now been released. You may now start your dispute."
BM|0|116|13|0|(Martin fearlessly walks to within a step of the beast's jaws and begins to attack it with the following questions): "Listen, you most stupid beast in the whole of infinity! What do you hope to gain from God with your constant, ridiculous defiance? Haven't a few eternities sufficed to prove to you that you are the most stupid wretch in all creation? Of an ass, one says that it goes dancing on ice but once. And what about you, you ancient, filthy beast, you deceiver of worlds, men and beasts? Haven't the fires of hell fried your brains long enough, through decillions of years or eternities, provided you know what that means? Answer me, you wretch, if you have an answer at all!"
BM|0|116|14|0|(Says the dragon): "Listen, you forward fool, a lion does not catch gnats! And I, as a primordial spirit, am even in my deepest misery too generous to enter into a dispute with a nomadic spirit. Besides, I am only too willing to forgive you, who on earth used to be such a good worker for my kingdom. So, no harm meant, my dear Martin!"
BM|0|116|15|0|This answer has infuriated Martin. Such contempt of his person is almost unbearable. He takes a deep breath and says:
BM|0|116|16|0|(Martin): "Oh, you wretched scoundrel, how dare you degrade me, a citizen of heaven, in the presence of God? Don't you know what is written: 'Woe betide him who will lay hands on one of My anointed'? I, as a citizen of heaven, would be one of the anointed, and do you believe, you wretch, that the Lord will let you go unpunished for such wickedness?"
BM|0|116|17|0|(Says the dragon): "Listen, Martin, I, whom on earth, while in my pay, you used to call the prince of falsehood, have calmly told you the plain truth in reply to your infamous abuse of me in my wretchedness. And you, one of God's anointed, a citizen of heaven, blow up like a powder magazine on earth, threatening me with God's revenge if I impugned your anointed person.
BM|0|116|18|0|But tell me, who gave you the right to abuse me in such a way in the presence of God? Am not I, too, from God, only with the difference that I am an infinite part of God, while you are just a particle of dust out of me, recovered by the Lord from the chaff of nothingness and formed into the tiniest human spirit?
BM|0|116|19|0|If you have any respect for God, you have to respect everything that is from Him and not only your own anointed head, which seems to be much more important to you than the Lord. Or have you measured those primordial depths of the Deity in all detail to enable you to face me with the infinite fundamental wisdom and say: 'Why are you as you should not be?'
BM|0|116|20|0|Can you prove to me that I am not what I must be for creational reasons, forever unfathomable to you, to enable you to be the little bit that you are? Or do you know of a potter who makes pots without a wheel? What the wheel is to the potter, the whole world is to God. I am the matter of all the world, thus also its foundation. Therefore, I am the consolidated antithesis, the basis without which no being and evolution could ever manifest itself.
BM|0|116|21|0|From all this, you may gather with your anointed head that, no doubt, I, too, am necessary in the great order of God, and that God, by originally creating me, has surely not placed an absurdity at the root of all being and evolution. Admit that this is so, if you understand this and are willing to fully respect God! How is it that you, with your anointed head, do not understand that by abusing God's works, you are abusing God Himself, calling Him - in your great stupidity, of course - a bungler?
BM|0|116|22|0|Therefore, my dear Martin, calm down! For many eternities will pass before you will comprehend only a fraction of an atom of that unfathomably deep relationship between me and God. By the way, doesn't it strike you, an anointed citizen of God's heaven, as most peculiar that you have to learn meekness from me, Satan?
BM|0|116|23|0|If you still have to tell me something, Martin, speak up. But speak like a wise man and not like a silly street urchin in the world. Bear in mind that you are standing here before God and His greatest primordial spirit, Whose shape and whose to you forever inconceivable defiance are annoying you because of your ignorance!"
BM|0|116|24|0|(Martin is considerably startled and quite at a loss what to say. He looks in turn at Me and at the dragon, and asks Me secretly): "Lord, what does this mean? How can I answer the dragon? Although inconceivable, deep down he seems to be right.
BM|0|116|25|0|The devil - and to be right. How absurd that is! But what can I say if he is right after all? No, that beats me! The devil - being right!"
BM|0|116|26|0|(Say I): "You were so keen on a dispute with him, so carry on. You must on no account allow the devil to defeat you. So endeavor to fight him to your heart's content. Go on with your dispute and refute his contention."
BM|0|116|27|0|(Says Martin): "Oh, what a refutation that will be! Oh dear, oh dear, I and that one!"
BM|0|117|0|1|MARTIN'S TEMPTATION THROUGH SATAN IN THE SEDUCTIVE SHAPE OF SATANA.
BM|0|117|1|0|(After a while, Martin once more turns to the dragon and says): "Listen, you incorrigible depraver of all life, you mischief-maker, you ancient hero of spiritual darkness, and merciless bringer of death to all poor souls, even if you speak like a great philosopher, it is not your will that bids you speak like that but your helplessness, since you were seized by the boundless might of the Lord. I could bet a thousand lives to one that your language would be quite different if you were free!
BM|0|117|2|0|I am fully aware that you came forth out of God as a first and greatest spirit of light and purity. Your power pervaded the expanses of space, and your light shone like an eye of God. And I also know that God created you out of Himself for the supreme resurrection of the freest and most blissful life, but not for the fall, in which you have remained unchanged for eternities in your stubbornness.
BM|0|117|3|0|Tell me, why aren't you on the spiritual level intended for you by the will of God? Why do you keep opposing God's will? Why do you prefer to remain forever in a state of horrible torment instead of turning to the Lord, your God and Father, and enjoying a boundless measure of infinite fatherly love in freedom and supreme power? Speak, if you possess sufficient wisdom to answer my questions."
BM|0|117|4|0|(Says the dragon): "Well, Martin, this way of asking questions is much more sensible than your previous way, and it is a credit to your spirit. You really have touched on matters that deserve a good answer. But prior to answering questions on such profound subjects, I make it a rule to test the interrogator to make sure he is capable of comprehending what I shall tell him.
BM|0|117|5|0|Therefore, I ask of the Lord - if He wishes me to answer you - to grant me full freedom for a short while, in which case I guarantee that neither you nor anyone else will be harmed in any way. If you pass my test, I will answer all your questions. If not, it will mean that you are not ready yet by far for profound wisdom. I may also add that I will test you only if you insist on having your questions answered. Now decide what you want to do."
BM|0|117|6|0|Martin again turns to Me and asks Me what he should do.
BM|0|117|7|0|(Say I): "If somebody starts a job, he must also complete it; this is a foremost rule of all true life. Therefore, you will have to submit to the condition of your opponent. But I tell you, be firm. For this is an extremely cunning spirit, and his tests are clever traps!"
BM|0|117|8|0|(Then, turning to the dragon, I speak): "You are free for a short while. Do not misuse this favor!"
BM|0|117|9|0|The same moment, the dragon's horrible body dissolves and from its dust arises a female being of such supreme beauty that the most beautiful maidens of the sun would be left far behind. A softness beyond comparison, a nobility of limbs and joints, a tenderness and whiteness of skin - there would be nothing to match this in all of infinity. And the indescribably beautiful body is crowned by a head of such majestic beauty that it beats all the power of imagination.
BM|0|117|10|0|This being of inconceivable beauty looks at Martin in the most friendly manner and says in a very sweet and melodious voice:
BM|0|117|11|0|(Satana): "Well, dear Martin, if you wish it, I shall answer your questions. But first tell me whether you could love me if I loved you more than my life. Could you love me and through your love save me from my great torment of which you are fully aware? Speak, oh speak, Martin!"
BM|0|117|12|0|Martin is overwhelmed and scarcely able to breathe from astonishment. The extreme attraction of this being has made him violently excited. He cannot speak coherently, just stammer and stare. His whole being, in every fiber, is pervaded by glowing love for this - to him - unbearable feminine beauty.
BM|0|117|13|0|(After a long while, during which he has become more and more glowing, Martin cries with all his might): "Oh, heaven, heaven, heaven, who could see and not love you? I love you, love you boundlessly! You most beautiful of all beings, who could be happy having seen you and knowing that you are unhappy and suffer?
BM|0|117|14|0|If I cannot save you, I would rather suffer together with you than be the most blessed spirit in heaven without you! I would give away a thousand lives for just an atom of your being. Oh, you most glorious being, speak, oh speak! What can I do to save you, to win you for myself forever?"
BM|0|117|15|0|(Says the changed dragon): "Oh, glorious Martin, if you love me as you say, give me a passionate kiss. The kiss will save me forever and I shall become the sweetest companion for your everlasting life."
BM|0|117|16|0|(Says Martin, delightedly): "Oh, heaven of heavens, not only one kiss, but you shall have a trillion kisses!"
BM|0|117|17|0|He rushes forward to perform his task, but is stunned when this being pushes him back and cries full of contempt:
BM|0|117|18|0|(Satana): "Stand back, lascivious rake, you did not pass your test and, therefore, are not worthy of any answers from me in future. You wretch, how could you forget God and throw yourself into my arms - mine, who am the enemy of all life not in accordance with my own? Oh, you weak creature, you scum of all loathsomeness!"
BM|0|117|19|0|Martin collapses in a swoon and the dragon reverts to his previous shape.
BM|0|118|0|1|BOREM RAISES THE FALLEN MARTIN AND GIVES HIM ADVICE. THE LORD ADMONISHES MARTIN. POSSESSION AND POSSESSOR ARE INSEPARABLE IN HEAVEN.
BM|0|118|1|0|(Borem goes to Martin, raises him up, and says): "Dear brother, you are over-zealous! In future, leave the action to the Lord alone! If we only take action where the Lord commands us, we shall never go wrong.
BM|0|118|2|0|To be a match for beings like this one, much more is needed than we are able to comprehend at this stage. Even an angel would not be a match for this being, except with the help of the Lord. For this primordial dragon has a thousand of the most artful means of deceit at his disposal, by which he could inveigle all the heavens if only the Lord would allow it. Considering that none of the citizens of heaven would be at all safe from him without the Lord's intervention, what chance would we have, as newcomers to this kingdom?
BM|0|118|3|0|When Michael, the mightiest of all the angels of heaven, fought with this dragon for the body of Moses, he was conquered, and all he could do was to call the Lord's judgment upon this most wicked of beings, to take its spoil away from it.
BM|0|118|4|0|And if even a Michael had to get the worst of it, what could the two of us achieve? Therefore, do be careful in future whenever it pleases the Lord for good reasons to allow an encounter with such beings, whose essence is wickedness and falsehood.
BM|0|118|5|0|Now rise again and thank the Lord, Who alone saved you from a great evil. For, as far as Satan is concerned, he would have certainly accepted your kiss. Through this, all your heavenly love would have been changed into his hellish kind of love, and with the help of his female shape, which he would not have shed so soon, he would have chained you to himself with more than iron fetters.
BM|0|118|6|0|But at that moment, when you wanted to kiss him, the Lord's judgment took hold of him and threw him back into his evil nature. His boundless arrogance rose to the surface and he knocked you back, following which he had to assume his dragon shape once more. So it was the Lord Who saved you, and you had better thank Him for the deliverance of your whole weak being."
BM|0|118|7|0|Now Martin quickly rises to his feet and comes rushing to Me, asking My forgiveness for his great folly and thanking Me from the depth of his heart for his deliverance and the admonitions through Borem.
BM|0|118|8|0|(But I say to him): "Martin, how much longer will I have to suffer your so-often recurring folly? When will you at last start to act in accordance with your repeated good resolutions? How many more times will I have to make you realize your folly before you have become wise once and for all? Oh, you absurd kind, how much patience is needed to guide you onto the right path?
BM|0|118|9|0|Rise now and make sure you become wiser at long last! It is bad enough if some reality makes you stumble, but to allow yourself to be conquered to the last fiber of life by a mere phantom - what an extreme weakness that requires!"
BM|0|118|10|0|Martin is sobbing from remorse and keeps asking My forgiveness.
BM|0|118|11|0|(Then I bend down to him, raise him, and say): "Behold, now that I have raised you, you can once more stand before Me as a free being. But how long will you keep yourself erect?
BM|0|118|12|0|Every true citizen of heaven must eventually achieve complete inner freedom and must not fall if, for a while, he has to walk an extremely slippery path. But what would happen with you if I left you completely to yourself? Would you keep your equilibrium and be sure not to fall if you had to walk a slippery path on your own?"
BM|0|118|13|0|(Says Martin contritely): "Oh, Lord, do not ever let me be completely on my own or I shall be lost. I shall not ever wish for absolute freedom. If I could only be the least one close to You, I would be everlastingly happy. Better give also this house to my dear brother Borem, as I am quite unsuited for such a magnificent property."
BM|0|118|14|0|(Say I): "Calm yourself and hold fast to Me in your heart and everything will be all right! However, I cannot take this property away from you and give it to Borem, for that would mean I would be taking your life and giving it away! Here, no one can possess anything which is not forthcoming out of himself, for such a living possession must stay with the possessor, as possessor and possession are inseparable in this world.
BM|0|118|15|0|Only, you must never consider yourself lord of your property and then it will keep growing in magnificence. Although every citizen of heaven is a completely free owner of the works of his spirit, the fruits of his love for Me, I alone am the Lord over every possession, as I am over every spirit.
BM|0|118|16|0|Now you know what things are like here. If you will stand firmly in My love alone in future, your celestial property will not worry you.
BM|0|118|17|0|Also, do not be concerned about Borem, for he has plenty of everything. When you have fully matured, he will make you acquainted with his property. Now go to Borem and join in what he is doing. Meanwhile, I shall have a few words with this guest."
BM|0|118|18|0|Martin does as suggested by Me.
BM|0|119|0|1|THE LORD'S DIALOGUE WITH SATAN. SATAN'S MALICIOUS DEFIANCE. THE LORD'S PARABLE OF THE FOUNDER. SATAN'S ADHERENTS ARE SAVED.
BM|0|119|1|0|(Now I turn to the dragon with the following words): "Satan, how much longer will you keep tempting God, your Lord? How much longer will you abide by your boundless arrogance? What do you hope to achieve against My infinite might which could destroy you at any time? And if it does not wish to do that, it can punish you severely everlastingly.
BM|0|119|2|0|You are aware that this is the final time allowed to you; during this time you can still raise yourself - or fall forever. What do you intend to do? My will is only too well known to you. If it were not, you would be without sin. And since My will is known to you as well as the reward and punishment, say, what are you going to do?
BM|0|119|3|0|Behold, everything is rising against you! All the mountains will be flattened and the valleys filled. All the crowns and thrones on earth which were erected by you, shall be cast in the fiery lake. What will you do? You will not ever be able to defy My might. You will no longer be free to do anything at all! So speak: What are you going to do? Will you raise yourself or will you fall?
BM|0|119|4|0|Below you is the eternal abyss; and here am I - a Father to all who love Me, and here is My table! Choose - and make it quick! So be it!"
BM|0|119|5|0|(Says Satan): "Lord, I know You and I know Your might and my terrible impotence compared with Your boundless, everlasting might. But being aware of this fact, and feeling my impotence deep within my being, I consider it a triumph for my pride to be able to defy You - yes, defy You everlastingly! And I also realize that all Your might has no means of breaking my defiance and conquering my will - except by my complete annihilation which, however, You could never look upon as a victory over me. For a spiritual victory of life could never be gained by total annihilation of the weaker opponent but only by wise persuasion with the fundamental condition of full freedom for both parties.
BM|0|119|6|0|The basis for such a persuasion, however, must be the unrestricted right to turn to the opposite, if so desired. I am this opposite, and I shall never agree with Your will, justified as it may be. Even if I understand Your will, I shall never adhere to it because I want to demonstrate to You that there is another will opposed to Yours which Your omnipotence shall never bend as long as You allow me to exist.
BM|0|119|7|0|It is easy enough to be free within Your will. However, to defy, in greatest torment, You, the Almighty Spirit, well aware of Your everlasting omnipotence, Your wrath and one's own helplessness - that is greater than anything that Your all-seeing eye will ever be able to see!
BM|0|119|8|0|That is also the reason of my first disobedience to You. In it I see the greatest triumph of my impotence against Your omnipotence, for in my impotence I remain forever a victor over Your omnipotence, love and wisdom, as well as Your wrath, and You are unable to bend me, notwithstanding all Your might, strength, love, wisdom, judgment and wrath!
BM|0|119|9|0|It is easy enough to be a Michael, a Gabriel, an Uriel; a celestial pastime to be a seraph or cherub. But it is quite a different thing to be a Lucifer, the greatest primordial spirit after You, knowing what infinite bliss Your boundless love offers and, at the same time, knowing what growing torment Your judgment and wrath offer! And, still scorning all beatitude and eternal torment, to offer unwavering defiance forever, well aware of one's impotence, without the least hope of ever gaining anything and knowing that one can only eternally lose - such helpless greatness of a creature's will is endlessly greater than the greatness of Your Deity! And this knowledge brings me greater bliss in all my torment than You and all Your spirits and angels could ever experience! Therefore, do not ever ask me how much longer I shall defy You! My answer shall always be the same: Forever! Forever! God will never bend me!"
BM|0|119|10|0|(Say I): "Oh, you blind, ignorant spirit, how profound your death is that you could imagine to be able to defy Me! You have a pleasure in your folly and do not realize that every true or illusory freedom - like the one you imagine to be your own - in the end must be subject to My will. Who has ever counselled with Me or grasped My ways? Are you so sure that it could not be My hidden will that you must be as you are? Do you know whether I did not perhaps destine you to your fall from the very beginning? Can the work ever direct its Creator how and what for he should create it?
BM|0|119|11|0|A founder makes his big crucibles out of fireproof material. They are placed in a furnace and the metal melts in them until it is quite liquid, whereupon it is poured into various molds. When the molds are filled, they are cooled down and not submitted to any more heat. The crucible, however, remains in the fire so that more metal may be melted in it. It is not allowed to cool down until it has become useless, in which case it is discarded forever as useless, burnt-out matter.
BM|0|119|12|0|Am not I a Master-Founder of all works? If so, and if I procure for Myself the tools I want, say, can you defy Me at all? Or can you call it defiance if you are the way you are and cannot be any different from what I want you to be?
BM|0|119|13|0|However, I am not a hard master, but a loving one, even prepared to remove My crucibles from their permanent heat if they so desire and are willing to adapt themselves to the order of My free works. If they are not willing and prefer to remain forever My crucibles, it suits Me all right, for it saves Me getting new ones. But if they remain crucibles, they are what they have to be and never what they want to be. For a tool cannot be any different from the way I want it and shape it.
BM|0|119|14|0|Thus, your would-be defiance, which gives you pleasure, is nothing more than an illusion originating in your great blindness. For just as a pot cannot say to the potter, 'I am as I want to be,' considering that the potter turns and shapes it as he wants it - you cannot tell Me that you are the way you want to be since you have to be as J want it! But I, as Eternal Love itself, allow you in your judgment sufficient freedom to enable you to feel and understand your state of torment so that you can change it if you so desire. If not, you must remain how and what you are, not because you want it this way, but because it is My will!
BM|0|119|15|0|If, however, you wish to improve your lot, I shall put another tool in your place to serve Me as you have done. Say now whatever you like, it does not make any difference to Me whether you remain what you are or whether I replace you by another tool!"
BM|0|119|16|0|At this Satan is quite startled and at a loss what to say.
BM|0|119|17|0|(His numerous adherents, however, cry): "Oh, Lord, if this is the position, deliver us from our long-endured torment and replace us by new, useful tools. We have had enough suffering and have become quite brittle in the fire. Therefore, have mercy upon us and reform us, o Lord, according to Your kindness and love!"
BM|0|119|18|0|(Hearing this from his adherents, Satan roars and howls in a rage): "Don't you want to participate in my greatness? Well, then I shall not remain what God wants, but what I myself shall wish to be! Agree with me!"
BM|0|119|19|0|(Cry his adherents): "Fool, could you ever will anything that is not God's will? Is not your would-be free will God's will? Whatever you will, you cannot do it out of yourself but it will, at all times, be God's will within you, your forever unconquerable judge! You may remain under compulsion of the Lord's judgment, but we have been seized by His mercy, which is holding us and we shall follow the better path."
BM|0|119|20|0|(Say I): "Then arise, you wretched beings, and be released! But you, the one, please yourself and stay what you are. Whatever you will now want to do will not be your will but My Divine will - and your will within you shall be forever My judgment within you!
BM|0|119|21|0|However, in addition to this thorough enlightenment, I allow you a short respite to enable you to ponder on the position and state in which you find yourself. If you do want to improve your lot, it will be done. If not, you will stay what you are until the last prisoner in the present period of creation has arisen from the path of the flesh. What will happen to you after that, I alone know in all infinity."
BM|0|119|22|0|At these words, Satan utters a loud cry and rushes out the door, whilst his adherents throw away their dragon armor and stand there as a thousand completely naked souls of very wretched appearance, asking to be healed and relieved of their considerable pains.
BM|0|119|23|0|I once more summon Martin, Borem, and also Chorel, and tell them to lead these wretched beings to the refreshing bath. The three immediately do as told, and the thousand wretches find relief in their bath.
BM|0|120|0|1|CHANCHAH AWAKES FROM HER DREAMLIKE STATE. THE LORD'S EXPLANATIONS ABOUT THE GREAT HAPPENINGS AND ABOUT HIMSELF.
BM|0|120|1|0|Meanwhile, Chanchah awakes at My side as if from a sleep and remembers all that has taken place before her eyes as if it had been a vivid dream. She immediately starts to tell Me in detail all that she has dreamed and when she has finished, she asks Me whether there was anything in this vision.
BM|0|120|2|0|(But I say to her): "Chanchah, did you not see a while ago how Borem and Martin were trying to drag the strongly-resisting, horrible dragon towards us? And how I, with the might of My will, flung it to the ground here at our feet, when Martin, in full agreement with Borem, asked for My help? You did witness all this with your own eyes, didn't you?"
BM|0|120|3|0|(Says Chanchah): "Yes, glorious one, I did see that. But when the dragon was lying before us, I was seized with such a terror that I lapsed into a kind of stupor and saw all that followed as if I were in a dream. It was quite similar to the state I was in soon after my arrival in this world, when I met Chorel and got involved in a terrible fight with him. When I awoke afterwards, it all seemed like an oppressive dream, just as it does now.
BM|0|120|4|0|The things I see when fully conscious I can understand within the limits of my power of cognition, but the visions during these dream-like states seem to be beyond my soul's scope of cognition. Since I am convinced that You are the wisest and most powerful person in this entire vast mansion, I can but turn to You and ask You to please interpret this my vision for me.
BM|0|120|5|0|In this vision, You acted and spoke as the eternal, most holy Lama Himself! However, now that I am once again wide awake, I do not notice any change whatsoever in Your appearance as I know it. Therefore, You could be either a messenger of Lama invested with full powers, or even Lama Himself in a justifiable disguise. That is as far as I can judge my vision, and I expect You, my only love, to give me a more detailed and better interpretation. Oh, do not hesitate to refresh my heart with the abundance of Your wisdom."
BM|0|120|6|0|(Say I): "Chanchah, where is the dragon now, and where are his adherents? Now you suddenly begin to wonder, saying in your heart, 'In the name of Lama, the Most Holy, the monster has vanished! And so have his adherents, and Borem, Martin and Chorel. Where are they?'
BM|0|120|7|0|But I tell you: Behold, it was My might that drove the one out through the door with the speed of the flight of the fastest thought. And it bid him go into the swine of the earth to make them, in their crazy lust for power, storm the headland of utter selfishness, and finally throw themselves from there into the sea of delusion, and drown in it.
BM|0|120|8|0|As for his adherents - I took them away from him through the power of the Word and sent them with the three absent friends to the bath of self-realization, humility, and - resulting from it -possibly to betterment.
BM|0|120|9|0|Everything that I am doing here I do of My own power. There is no other power - neither above nor below Me that could bid Me do this or that. But if I say to others, 'Do this or that,' there is no one who could oppose the power of My will.
BM|0|120|10|0|Oh, Chanchah, since you have seen all this from My actions for some time already, how can you still ask whether I am a messenger of Lama or maybe Lama Himself?
BM|0|120|11|0|The simplicity of My outward appearance should not mislead you, for, unlike the princes on earth, Lama has no need for outward splendor, but wants only to shine in the hearts of His children through His fatherly love, wisdom, and might. In your heart I have been shining most brilliantly for a long time now. How is it that you do not recognize Me?
BM|0|120|12|0|Behold, My Chanchah, My daughter, I am your Father, your Lama, and there is no other one ever, except Me. But you must not be afraid for I am and remain forever the same, and all My children should not look upon Me as their God, but at all times only as their loving Father, seeing, loving, and worshipping Me as such.
BM|0|120|13|0|Do not be afraid of Me now that you recognize Me. You will never notice a change in Me, but will enjoy the boundless treasures of My fatherly love and wisdom in ever-growing abundance. Are you satisfied now with this explanation of My nature?"
BM|0|121|0|1|CHANCHAH'S EXTREME HAPPINESS AND LOVE FOR LAMA. LOVE AND WISDOM. THE LORD AS FATHER AND BROTHER.
BM|0|121|1|0|Chanchah now falls at My feet, weeping and sobbing with utter joy and bliss. When I strengthen her, she rises, gazes at Me with her large eyes and, enraptured, scrutinizes Me from head to foot, unable to tear her eyes away from Me. And only her heart speaks:
BM|0|121|2|0|(Chanchah): "You, You, oh, it is You after all! You are the almighty, holy Lama, the Eternal! You have made the earth, the moon, the sun, and the countless stars, also the mighty sea and the countless living beings in the water, on the land, and in the air. You have created us human beings! Oh, Lama, Lama, You great, holy Lama, who could ever praise and worship You enough? Is there a heart worthy of loving You, Most Holy One?
BM|0|121|3|0|But which heart - worthy or unworthy - could help loving You when it sees and recognizes You? Therefore, forgive me, who am most unworthy, for having dared to love You, Holy One! But can poor Chanchah help it if her heart is stronger than her head?
BM|0|121|4|0|Oh, Lama, Lama, I do realize my worthlessness compared to Your greatness. However, my heart now loves You all the more. You would not be angry with me for loving You so inconceivably, would You? Oh, Lama, strengthen my heart or it will be unable to bear this mighty love for You!"
BM|0|121|5|0|And once more Chanchah sinks down at My feet, sobbing with love.
BM|0|121|6|0|(Say I): "Your love is great, Chanchah, and your heart is a most precious pearl. However, you must pull yourself together and not overdraw your strength through glowing too mightily, for then it might become impossible for you to henceforth bear My presence - and that would limit your beatitude considerably.
BM|0|121|7|0|Now look at Gella here beside you, at Martin, Borem, and also at Chorel. They all have known Me already for quite some time and are also full of love for Me. But they are able to bear My presence and, consequently, do and enjoy all that I bid and give them. If they were in the same state as you are in, this would not be so, just as you could not do or enjoy at present anything on a higher level since your overwhelming love is claiming all your strength.
BM|0|121|8|0|I am telling you this, My beloved Chanchah, not because I find your overwhelming love displeasing, for have I not told you on many occasions how very dear you are to Me? And I may still add that no one can love Me enough! However, it must be stressed that love should never be there without wisdom if it is to attain the greatest possible beatitude.
BM|0|121|9|0|For love in itself is an all-consuming fire, and as an elemental fire it cannot be checked by anything but an adequate degree of wisdom. Therefore, you have to temper your love by an appropriate degree of wisdom if you want to enjoy the real bliss of the right love.
BM|0|121|10|0|Do not keep thinking of Me as the most high and almighty Divine Being Whom no one can approach and live, but think of Me as the best and truest Father, in My human nature even as your Brother. Then you will be able to bear Me easily like any other blessed spirit, to be constantly with Me and share in the beatitude of the most blessed who, too, are constantly near Me. They are at all times fully occupied on My behalf in the vast spaces of My infinite creation, and still as close to Me as you are now - and shall forever be. Is what I have told you quite clear to you now, My dearest daughter?"
BM|0|122|0|1|A HEAVENLY DECLARATION OF LOVE. THE VICTORY OF LOVE. GELLA'S DELIGHT IN CHANCHAH.
BM|0|122|1|0|(Says Chanchah): "Oh, Lama, Lama, where is the heart that recognizes You and is still able to contain its burning love for You, the Most Holy, the Eternal? If I had as many hearts as there are stars in the firmament, grains of sand in the sea, or blades of grass on the earth, and each heart were a sun of blazing love for You, my most holy Lama, then the burning love of those countless hearts would still only be like a cool dewdrop compared with a seething sea! For, being Supreme Love Yourself, You could never be loved too much!
BM|0|122|2|0|I am quite aware that You, o Lama, are a Father and even a Brother to Your creatures, because that is how You want it. But is there a heart that can think of You as a Father and Brother only, not keeping in mind the fact that the Father, the Brother, is at the same time also the eternal, most holy, great and almighty Lama? Therefore, I cannot help loving You above everything, and no wisdom could ever temper this love of my heart!
BM|0|122|3|0|If I had a thousand lives and wisdom warned me that I would lose all of them if I did not restrain my love for Lama, my heart would still reply to wisdom: 'Can there be greater bliss than to lose a thousand lives through love for You, o Lama?' This, of course, would not be possible, for how could one ever lose a life for loving You Who represents life supreme?
BM|0|122|4|0|So I shall love You all the more, my Lama, and no wisdom will ever be able to restrain the love of my heart unless You, Most Holy One, should oppose and destroy it. But You would not do this to poor Chanchah, o Lama, Father, would You?"
BM|0|122|5|0|(Say I): "My dearest daughter, one who loves Me as you do is one with Me and has not only one, but countless lives that could not ever be lost. Therefore, fear nothing, but go on loving Me with all your strength, and your love will provide the wisdom which will keep widening your heart and enable your love for Me to grow more intense all the time. But now come to My heart and give vent to your love!"
BM|0|122|6|0|At these words, Chanchah utters a cry of delight and throws herself at My heart in a near swoon.
BM|0|122|7|0|(Gella weeps with joy for Chanchah, and says, sobbing): "Oh, you fortunate one, what bliss it must be to breathe at this heart the streams of everlasting, divine love! Ah, what an atmosphere there must be at the primordial source from which all the countless beings, the angels, the suns, worlds, men and beasts, as well as plants, draw their existence, their life, their all! What supreme delight, joy, and bliss!
BM|0|122|8|0|Oh, Chanchah, what bliss you must be enjoying, immeasurable even for an angel!
BM|0|122|9|0|But what are you pondering, my heart - you, too, are quite close to and able to see Him Who is holy, supremely holy. Be still, my heart, the Lord gives everyone a just measure according to his love and wisdom! Therefore, do not think about the supreme measure of bliss this noble Chinese is enjoying, but rather about your own boundless happiness."
BM|0|123|0|1|SPIRITUAL AWAKENING OF THE OTHER CHINESE AND THE MONKS. THE JEALOUS NUNS AND THEIR HUMILIATION.
BM|0|123|1|0|While Gella is engrossed in her commendable contemplations, all the other Chinese are approaching us. One of them says:
BM|0|123|2|0|(A Chinese): "You, Who obviously have full authority, tell us why our Chanchah loves You so much. Her love for You is such that a man could not even love Lama with a greater love, should He - if at all possible - stand before him visibly!"
BM|0|123|3|0|(Say I): "Have patience, soon Chanchah will tell you everything you have to know at this stage. Do not go into this any further, but let your heart walk ahead of your mind, and it will guide you on to the safest and shortest path to your goal."
BM|0|123|4|0|(Says another one of them): "That sounds fair enough! But will she also be able to tell us the meaning of that monster which You expelled from this house after it had led our good Martin quite a dance, even turning into an enticing woman to trap him? Could he have been an emissary of the devil, or maybe even the devil himself?"
BM|0|123|5|0|(Say I): "Chanchah will tell you about that, too. Just return to your seats where you may look forward to all the answers. So be it!"
BM|0|123|6|0|Following these words, all the Chinese turn back and do as bidden.
BM|0|123|7|0|Also, several of the monks come forward and ask similar questions. They, too, are told to rest a while longer so as to gain more strength for the impending explanations. And they withdraw and wait patiently in happy anticipation.
BM|0|123|8|0|(However, some nuns have put their heads together and are whispering to each other): "Following some hints by our sister, who is now called Gella, we had almost come to believe that this friend of the Chinese, the one who handled the dragon and his adherents so capably, could be either the archangel Michael or even Jesus, the Lord Himself. However, judging by the way He is going on with that Chinese, who no doubt is more beautiful than we are, and how He is pressing her to His heart and caressing her, He could not possibly be Michael and even less the Lord Jesus.
BM|0|123|9|0|We would consider it a great sin to think - even in passing - that Michael or the Lord Jesus could be playing such an amorous game - and with a heathen at that! And this silly ninny does not even feel embarrassed by our presence! Look at the way she is nestling against His heart, the amorous cat!
BM|0|123|10|0|If He were Michael or the Lord Jesus, He would have come to us also, since we are Christians and have an undisputable prerogative before the heathen. But since He is practically ignoring us and doing homage only to that Chinese, He could not possibly be the Lord Jesus. How silly of our sister, Gella, to stand around there with a face as if she, too, would like to follow Chanchah's example!"
BM|0|123|11|0|(Say I to Gella): "Look, my little daughter, there is room for you, too, as well as Chanchah. So, come also to My heart and give vent to your love!"
BM|0|123|12|0|Gella immediately throws herself at My heart and is blissfully happy.
BM|0|123|13|0|(But the whisperers say): "There you are! Just what we were expecting! If only our host, Martin, would return soon so we could complain to him! Ah, there he is already coming with Borem and Chorel. Let us go to him quickly!"
BM|0|123|14|0|Noticing all the women coming towards him, Martin soon realizes what is wrong with them. He approaches them in the friendliest manner and says:
BM|0|123|15|0|(Bishop Martin): "I know, I know what is worrying you! Better return quietly to your seats, as I am not going to lend you an ear for such complaints! Just note this: Who wants love must first give love himself, for love can be won by nothing else but love. Therefore, you must love the Lord as those two do, and then you'll find a place at His heart. Do you understand this?"
BM|0|123|16|0|(Say the many nuns): "Oh, dear host of this house, don't you see that we cannot do that? We are firm Christians, but that favorite there is a heathen! As for Gella, she was always rather unrestrained, prone to temptation by the devil, and she is sure to take every chance, even in your celestial mansion, to lend a willing ear and heart to such temptations.
BM|0|123|17|0|That man, whom we almost took for the Lord Jesus, or at least Michael, must be a spirit of a considerably lower grade, otherwise He would not be going on like that with those two loose persons. Therefore . . . . "
BM|0|123|18|0|(Here Martin interrupts them and says): "Never mind, my dears, I had thought you would all be clean by now, having been thoroughly boiled and bathed! However, now some heretofore completely hidden residues of rust and dirt are emerging. In view of this, you will have to go into a bath once more - and a very hot one, too - before you will be fit enough to approach that Holy One!"
BM|0|123|19|0|(Scream the nuns): "What are you saying? We are to have a bath? You, too, are unclean! No wonder the devil is a frequent guest at your house! Did we not see to our horror how you would have kissed the beautiful she-devil had she not pushed you back? If things continue like this, we shall soon know beyond doubt in whose hands we are in this house!"
BM|0|123|20|0|(Says Martin calmly): "Oh yes, into the bath with you! There, behind that white wall, a thousand rare little fishes are swimming around and having a bath. There is also room for you. So go there quietly and join the bathers - or else!"
BM|0|123|21|0|The nuns scream with rage and return to their former places.
BM|0|124|0|1|HINTS FOR THE HEALING OF SOULS. SPIRITUAL METHOD OF NATURAL HEALING. CRISES FOR THE CHINESE SPIRITS. ABOUT THE NATURE OF JEALOUSY.
BM|0|124|1|0|Bishop Martin, with Borem and Chorel, returns to Me. He wants to tell Me that the thousand bathers (the dragon's adherents) - since they are feeling better - are assuming various shapes and are becoming rather unruly, so much so that even Borem does not know what to do with them!
BM|0|124|2|0|(Say I to the three): "The thousand in the bath are quite safe, for they cannot see this house, but only the world of evil within them. This is now becoming more and more active and, therefore, is expressing itself visibly. That is a good sign and you need not worry about them. They will be guided onto the right path.
BM|0|124|3|0|Over there, however, are more than three hundred women suffering from acute jealousy in their hearts, and I am sorry for them. Go and teach them what is right, but do not threaten them again with the bath, brother Martin, if you want to bring those poor souls to Me.
BM|0|124|4|0|Jealousy is a parasite of love, which it undermines. If the parasite on love's tree of life becomes too mighty, it will eventually destroy the whole tree. If the tree is to be saved and strengthened, means must be found to completely rid the tree of these pests.
BM|0|124|5|0|By stirring up jealous minds through threats, you only graft the parasite yourself upon the tree of life, where it will grow rapidly and destroy the tree.
BM|0|124|6|0|In future, when you have to deal with jealous spirits, you must observe this: Look upon jealousy as a product of love and think that where there is jealousy, there also must be love. Appease such jealousy with love, and the result will soon be burning love.
BM|0|124|7|0|I tell you, where no jealousy is evident, there is no love! Or have you ever seen on earth parasitic plants grow on barren trees? You don't see them on willows, pines, spruces, or thousands of other trees like those, but on good fruit trees you'll find them frequently.
BM|0|124|8|0|Thus it is here with these women. They have much love, just as a good fruit tree has a lot of high-quality juice. Endeavor to remove the parasite from their hearts through love and you will achieve with them wonders of the most prolific love. Go now and do as I have advised you, and you will do a good work as an offering to My heart."
BM|0|125|0|1|BOREM AND THE SUFFERING NUNS.
BM|0|125|1|0|The three now approach the poor women in the friendliest manner, and Borem speaks to them:
BM|0|125|2|0|(Borem): "Dear sisters, listen to me patiently. Knowing that your hearts are troubled and that this brother rejected you harshly when you were seeking justice, I shall now see that justice is done to you. Being myself a guest of this house, I was unable to interrupt the host as he was speaking to you, for in his own house everyone is the chief administrator of justice.
BM|0|125|3|0|But now the Lord of all hosts has entitled me - although myself a guest - to dispense the justice of love to you. Therefore, I will now, to the best of my ability, do justice to you and straighten out in the name of the Lord whatever is troubling or offending your hearts. Do all of you find this satisfactory, dear sisters?"
BM|0|125|4|0|(Say the women unanimously): "Oh, yes, dearest friend, there is no doubt that you are a true friend of God, who means well and recognizes the suffering of our hearts, and we are only too willing to accept your advice. However, we do not want to have anything to do with this Martin. Instead of comforting us in our trouble and showing us the truth if we should have been wrong, he sent us to hell, into the bath with the devils! This was a most unheavenly action on his part, considering that he is, or at least wants to be, a citizen of heaven. We would prefer him to withdraw altogether so that the sight of him will not annoy us."
BM|0|125|5|0|(Says Borem): "Never mind, dear sisters, leave all that to me, and I will straighten things out. Our brother Martin is not an evil spirit, but like myself, a good one of the Lord.
BM|0|125|6|0|We had a lot of trouble and annoyance with those still rather wicked guests in the bath and, tired from the task that rather overtaxed our strength, we were on our way to that mighty friend to get His advice, when you approached us at the worst possible moment. As a result, the easily excitable Martin treated you rather unkindly which, as already explained, is quite excusable.
BM|0|125|7|0|In view of these circumstances, I am sure you will forgive him as he loves you all very much and is delighted to have you as guests in his house. Surely you will forgive him! I would, if you had offended me."
BM|0|125|8|0|(Say the women): "You know, dearest friend, we shall do what you suggest, but mind you, only for your sake will we forgive Martin his rudeness. If he should ever treat us like that again, we would not so easily be able to forgive him.
BM|0|125|9|0|He may be a good man, and he is certainly handsome, but what does the outer appearance help if the heart is unripe like a green apple eight weeks after blooming? If Martin would treat us like you do, he would find that we, too, have loving hearts. However, as a tyrannical host, he can be sure to find no love, but instead something quite different.
BM|0|125|10|0|Thank God we now possess celestial beauty, too. All the men who are here in considerable numbers have already looked at us with great appreciation. Not that we pride ourselves on this, knowing that all external beauty is a gift of God, but it hurts our feelings that Martin and that mighty friend of yours don't find us attractive at all.
BM|0|125|11|0|Those two sisters over there are not really any more beautiful than we are, but that friend loves them above everything and devotes almost all His time to them, whilst we are standing here like poor sinners, noticed by nobody, for everybody is looking at those three. How could we not be hurt by all this, especially since in our hearts we had already formed the most sublime conjectures about that friend, which, however, must wither like flowers on earth without the necessary nourishment.
BM|0|125|12|0|The heart, too, needs nourishment if it is to grow strong in love. But how are our hearts ever to grow strong if, instead of being fed, they have to keep fasting?"
BM|0|125|13|0|(Says Borem): "Yes, my dearest sisters, your claim is justified. Just have a little patience and soon your hearts will be fully satisfied. As you know, the good physician heals the sick first and then only calls on the healthy.
BM|0|125|14|0|The same applies here also. As soon as those two patients have fully recovered, that physician will come to you, too. Therefore, have a bit more patience and follow me. I will show you something most wonderful."
BM|0|125|15|0|(Say the women): "That, dear brother, is not necessary, for in this vast hall there are so many wonderful things to see that one could not take one's eyes off them anyway.
BM|0|125|16|0|This magnificent floor, which seems to have been composed of all the different most precious gems in a variety of colors, creating the effect of garlands .. .
BM|0|125|17|0|Those splendid tall columns, carrying the indescribably beautiful galleries - they shine as if made from gleaming rubies, inside which a great number of stars are floating like goldfish in water, thus producing constantly new, most beautiful shapes of light. . .
BM|0|125|18|0|Thus, there are thousands of splendors here for which we have not even a name. In view of all these splendors presenting themselves to us in this hall, we have not the slightest wish to look at any more magnificent and wonderful things.
BM|0|125|19|0|Our eyes are saturated with what they see and need no more. But it is a different story with our hearts. So far, they have not been provided for. What is the use of letting the eyes feast if the heart is suffering? Provide for our hearts first, then our eyes will be easily satisfied."
BM|0|125|20|0|(Says Borem): "Dear sisters, your claim is right and justified, but it has been made before you know what it is that I want to show you. How do you know that what I am going to show you is for the eyes and not for the heart? Could not there be something most wonderful just for the heart?
BM|0|125|21|0|What is more important, the eye or the heart? Cannot the eye be blind and the heart still enjoy the fullness of love? Is there a mortal eye that can see God? No, a mortal eye is blind for that, but a heart can imagine God and love Him. It can even become a living temple for Him, the Lord, wherein He can dwell. So what is more, the eye or the heart?
BM|0|125|22|0|If this is so, how can you, dear sisters, think that here in the Kingdom of the Heart of God I would want to take you where there are wonders for the eye alone?
BM|0|125|23|0|I assure you that here everything is exclusively for the heart. The eye is nothing but a true witness of all that happens to the heart and what one heart offers to another. Thus, the wonder I intend to show you is not for your eyes, but only for your hearts.
BM|0|125|24|0|Since, however, here in the Kingdom of God no one is blind and the vision of every being is quite as strong as the heart, the eye, of course, witnesses all the experiences of the heart. Thus, you, too, will be seeing with your eyes all that happens to your hearts. So follow me!"
BM|0|125|25|0|In response to these words of Borem's, all the women follow Borem, Martin and Chorel to the door leading into the world of the sun.
BM|0|126|0|1|BLASPHEMY OF THE BATHING ADHERENTS OF THE DRAGON. THE LORD'S PACIFYING AND INSTRUCTIVE WORDS.
BM|0|126|1|0|While Borem, Martin and Chorel are taking the women to the sun-door, the thousand bathing guests are becoming most unruly in their bath. They are beginning to utter terrible blasphemies, loud enough for all the cleansed monks, and even Chanchah and Gella, to hear.
BM|0|126|2|0|The two are coming out of their blessed ecstasy of love and are beginning to listen more attentively. Chanchah is at the point of asking Me what all this means, when a hundred monks hurry towards Me, entreating Me to silence the guests in the bath as this might have a bad effect on the weaker brothers among them.
BM|0|126|3|0|(At this moment also the Chinese with all their wives and the parents of the nuns approach Me, saying): "You mighty messenger of God, don't You hear the adherents of the dragon in the bath threatening God, You, and all of us? If this evil scum from hell is not stopped, the situation here will become quite unbearable for us.
BM|0|126|4|0|Listen to those terrible blasphemies! Those beasts are worse than the dragon himself, which seemed to speak quite sensibility to Martin and also to You. Do make an end to these goings-on, or let us all go outside so that we don't have to listen to such blasphemies of the Most Holy!"
BM|0|126|5|0|(Say I): "It is quite right that your hearts are filled with disgust at such annoying scenes, but it is still necessary for you to watch My reaction and not your own, for otherwise you might set yourselves up for judges. That would then be even worse than all this empty blaspheming by the admittedly still very wicked bathing guests.
BM|0|126|6|0|With blasphemies one can prove nothing but his impotence. One who had any power would act immediately and not waste words that are nothing but an empty noise. One who is impotent but pretends to possess power, only sets himself up for a false judge, thus maliciously interfering with God's exclusive rights. Through his impotence, he desecrates these, whilst in God alone there is and has to be all the might and power and the exclusive right to judge for the sake of the necessary eternal order.
BM|0|126|7|0|Look, dear friends and brothers, you are annoyed by the vile abuse on the part of these bathing guests, and it is only right that in your hearts you find it disgusting. However, in addition to that, I detect in all of you a fire strong enough to finish these bathers off forever. This fire is worse than that senseless, futile abuse.
BM|0|126|8|0|These guests only abuse us knowing quite well that they can never hurt us. They are also aware of God's patience and forbearance. We, however, would destroy them for this, or at least forsake them forever, because we have the power to do it. Would that be wise? Would it be within the order of God, which never wants to destroy but at all times to preserve? It has to do this, for the Deity would suffer if anything that has emanated from It could be destroyed.
BM|0|126|9|0|"So let them swear and blaspheme. This will eventually come to an end and they will be seized with great remorse. They are still going to be very dear and true brothers to us, or rather sisters, for most of them are female.
BM|0|126|10|0|That they are absolutely helpless you can see from the fact that they cannot move from the bath by even a hair's breadth. It would certainly not be to our credit if we took revenge on them because we have the power and they have not. It would be like a lion degrading himself by becoming a catcher of gnats!
BM|0|126|11|0|I advise you to always look at Me and note what I do, and that should prevent you from being annoyed and feeling in your hearts a desire to judge others. All this concerns Me most of all and still I am calm. Since all this abuse does not concern you in any way, you have all the more reason to be calm.
BM|0|126|12|0|They only abuse God's justice which makes them bathe here and, naturally, this process cannot be quite painless if they are to be helped at all. Every mutation is painful to a certain degree until an integrated being has transmuted to a different order. The pain as such is necessary for if there were no pain, there could be no bliss, and a being that could feel no pain would be incapable of experiencing bliss.
BM|0|126|13|0|These bathers are at present in a mighty process of transmutation, and the pain they must suffer drives their tongues to such abuse. Eventually, as they get nearer to a new, firm order, their pains will diminish and, consequently, their tongues will cease to abuse and begin to form exalting words of remorse, thus building a bridge to love and life.
BM|0|126|14|0|To save you from further annoyance through this idle abuse, follow Me to that door where Borem, Martin, and Chorel are already standing with all the women. The door is still closed to your eyes, but I will open it. You will be afforded a great opportunity to humble your entire being to the innermost fibers of your still rather proud hearts, which is very much needed by all of you. Therefore, follow Me. So be it!"
BM|0|127|0|1|AT THE CLOSED DOOR TO THE SUN. LIGHT IN PROPORTION TO ACTIVITY. HINTS OF CONDUCT FOR THE SPHERE OF WISDOM.
BM|0|127|1|0|The whole party now follows Me to where Bishop Martin, Borem, Chorel, and the women are waiting for Me to open the door of light. There are now about three thousand guests there, but since this door is extremely wide, the guests will have sufficient space to enter the territory of the sun unimpeded and view the wonders of love and light.
BM|0|127|2|0|At the door, Martin immediately asks Me why this door is closed, whilst all the other doors are now open.
BM|0|127|3|0|(But I say to him): "Friend, brother, have you on earth never heard or read about the different births of human beings and animals? Every being, already in the womb, has possession of all its senses, except for the eyesight. It can feel, taste, smell, and even hear. However, its eyes are opened only after its birth. Thus, also, in the spiritual rebirth, the door to the light - or the spiritual eye - is the last one to be opened, for he who wants to see must be well prepared for it.
BM|0|127|4|0|If somebody wants to light up his house at night, he has to make the necessary preparations beforehand. Must he not have a lamp filled with oil and a well-functioning lighter? Even then it requires some action on his part, and some time will pass before the purpose of his actions - the light - is achieved. And only after the light has been lit can he do other useful things in the light, which prior to that would have been out of the question.
BM|0|127|5|0|Considering this, you will easily understand why in this house all the other doors are open and only the sun-door has so far been closed to these guests.
BM|0|127|6|0|I can see that you now want to ask Me why, if this is the case, has this door already been open to you on several occasions. And why had it not been the last one when you entered through it the first and second time. My answer to this is that, firstly, you no longer belong to the level of these guests, who have not yet attained their rebirth and, secondly, as concerns the other doors you entered after the sun-door, every spirit after his rebirth will want to take up some activity in the light, or in his enlightenment and cognition.
BM|0|127|7|0|You would not think that after receiving the light a permanent state of blissful idleness could set in. Oh, no, on the contrary, the right activity only commences in the light. Prior to receiving the light, every action is aimed only at this goal, but when enlightenment has been achieved, the temple has been opened to the sun, only then will the great activity of the reborn spirit commence.
BM|0|127|8|0|Or have you ever seen on earth schoolboys being given official positions? Of course not! A pupil has to study diligently for quite a while to attain the required knowledge, and only then may he be given a position commensurate with his ability. And, after completing his scientific studies and achieving real enlightenment, it is not likely that he will lie down comfortably and go to sleep instead of working in the light of his new knowledge. Then he will really commence to work properly, for the work he did during his studies was only the means to lighten the darkness of his mind.
BM|0|127|9|0|And, behold, that is another sound reason why there are further doors after the sun-door, especially those leading to the infinite universe. Do you have any more questions?"
BM|0|127|10|0|(Says Martin): "Oh, Lord, You look through my heart like You would look through a drop of water! There is now no other emotion left in me than burning love for You, You boundlessly kind and holy Father! You know that I welcome an activity within the limits of my strength; and surely a higher degree of enlightenment will be of great benefit to me. You know that I have never lacked the will for good works but, unfortunately, most of the time I have lacked the light or the wisdom! In view of this, I am convinced that the full re-opening of this temple will be particularly beneficial to me, although for myself I see the Sun of all suns and the Light of all lights in all fullness in You, and could do forever without any other light!"
BM|0|127|11|0|(Say I): "These words, My dear brother Martin, I prefer considerably to your earlier questions.
BM|0|127|12|0|It is true that I am the Sun of all suns and the Light of all lights. He who has Me, walks and acts in the brightest day! However, since every man out of Me is an individual and a free being, he has also his own light which has to shine within him quite as brightly and freely as the sun in the vast sphere of its planets, as freely as a man's eyes shine and new thoughts come forth from his heart. From these thoughts arise free ideas and the knowledge of their nature and, eventually, the great knowledge of My Divine Being, My love and wisdom. Therefore, this door will now be opened to these guests that they might come to know themselves and only then Me in all truth! And now it will be time to open this door."
BM|0|127|13|0|(Says Martin): "Oh, Lord, most holy Father, do give me the assurance that when these guests have recognized You fully, You will not leave us again and hide from us and stay away, notwithstanding our searching and calling. Dearest Father, do not ever do that to us!"
BM|0|127|14|0|(Say I): "My beloved son, this should be the least of your worries, ever! For where the children are, there is also the Father, and where the Father is, there are His children. But you know how big My family is and how very numerous the flock of My sheep. Eventually, we shall bring all these together into one house, so that there will be one flock and one shepherd. However, there is still a lot of work to be done toward this end.
BM|0|127|15|0|Note this: There are now many reapers employed on earth and a great sifting is going to take place. I shall require a lot of flesh and much blood will be shed in uprooting all lewdness. I have awakened witnesses on earth, and all that I am telling you here, all that I have already told you, and all that I am still going to tell you is simultaneously being written down on earth and revealed to the flesh. Therefore, do not worry that I might leave you in any way after the opening of this door, but realize that I shall now stay with you, unchanged, forever!
BM|0|127|16|0|There is one more thing, My beloved Martin, this time we shall enter much deeper into the territory of the sun, much deeper than the first time. You will be met by female beings of unimaginable beauty and grace, who will approach you with the greatest love and tenderness, and so will the men. You must treat them with true celestial earnestness, and when you speak, say little and speak wisely. That is the best way for you to win them. You must keep your love for them secret so that they do not notice it. Then you will walk among them safely.
BM|0|127|17|0|In this great world of light, wisdom is foremost, and within it, love is concealed just as the warmth is concealed in the sunlight - invisible, revealing its existence only in its manifold productive effect. Therefore, you must shine in the sun as you will see Me shine, and if you observe this rule conscientiously, your first great expedition will afford you much bliss. And now go and open the door in My name! So be it!"
BM|0|128|0|1|ON THE LIGHT-ISSUING SUN. THE LORD AS THE LAST ONE. MARTIN AS GUIDE.
BM|0|128|1|0|Martin thanks Me for this commission from the depth of his heart, walks over to the door, and opens it with ease - although in its correspondence it has the height of twelve men and is half as wide again.
BM|0|128|2|0|As the door is standing open, the thousands in front of it give forth a cry of delight intermingled with fright, and they all cover their eyes against the intensity of the light emanating from it. Not one of them dares take a step either forward or backward, for most of them are convinced that in this mighty light, the actual Godhead must dwell in the fullness of Its might, power, and wisdom.
BM|0|128|3|0|Even Martin is startled for a moment as the intensity of the light this time seems by far greater than on the two previous occasions he had been there. However, this fact does not worry him too much, and he says:
BM|0|128|4|0|(Martin): "Brothers and sisters, do not be afraid of what the Lord has intended for our greater bliss. Come, follow me, all of you, for this light is a firm ground on which you can walk as on iron!"
BM|0|128|5|0|Borem and Chorel lead the women out through the door. The women were at first very frightened, but their curiosity overruled their fears and they are beginning to step over the threshold. They are followed by the monks and other guests, namely, the parents of the nuns and of many of the monks. After them follow the Chinese with very careful steps.
BM|0|128|6|0|After they have all passed through the door, I follow with Chanchah and Gella, who, too, at first seem most apprehensive of this dazzling light. But at My side they soon lose their fear, and they enter these new territories of light serenely.
BM|0|128|7|0|Now everybody is standing on the shining ground of the sun, and this not only spiritually, but also bodily. For all the spirits from My highest heaven can see also the nature of every natural body, inside and out. Being with Me, they see through Me everything, be it in the world of spirits or the material world, exactly as I see it!
BM|0|128|8|0|At first they do not see very clearly as their eyes are dazzled by the glaring light, but gradually matters improve, as is already becoming evident. Some of the guests are beginning to distinguish items and colors on the ground.
BM|0|128|9|0|The women have even noticed some extremely beautiful flowers which they would like to pick, but Borem and Chorel advise against it, as on the sun it is considered a bad omen if some plant is harmed at the wrong time. Here, everything has to be done in the strictest order.
BM|0|128|10|0|After this large party, led by Martin, has walked quite a distance on the ground of the sun, and Martin is beginning to feel a bit uneasy, he orders a halt, comes to Me, and says:
BM|0|128|11|0|(Martin): "O Lord and Father, I have the feeling as if we had already walked more than a thousand miles from my house, and all that we have so far seen is some flowers. How far, and for how long will we have to walk until we reach a certain destination?
BM|0|128|12|0|I must admit honestly that I wouldn't care to spend a lot of time in this much-too-bright world if all you get to see is light and some flowers! It is as well that this gleaming light does not burn and that our spiritual eyes do not get inflamed like the physical ones! Although I am leading, what is the use of it if I do not know whither! Therefore, o Lord, wouldn't You rather lead the way? Then we would reach the right destination much quicker!"
BM|0|128|13|0|(Say I): "My son Martin, just keep walking on the ground of light with patience and perseverance, and we shall reach the destination of our pilgrimage in due course. Don't you know that the sun is a million times larger than the earth? And if you need already on earth a lot of patience and self-denial on a long journey, it must require a lot more patience to travel through the so much vaster territory of the sun. Therefore, take the lead once more and we shall follow you.
BM|0|128|14|0|The reason why I cannot lead here is that none of you must be constrained in your freedom and, besides, if I led the party and the inhabitants of this world of light came to meet us, their enlightened spirit would soon recognize Me and be overwhelmed by excessive awe. If I walk as the last one behind you, this would not happen, for with the sun-dwellers, the first is always paramount. To them, what follows behind is scarcely noticed, if at all! Therefore, it is the best place for Me.
BM|0|128|15|0|We are still on a very high mountain range. Soon we shall descend into a valley, and there the light will be much softer. There you will see crowds of people, and then you, as well as all the others with you, will be fully occupied. Then you will also understand the true purpose of this journey. But now return to your post and your office as a guide."
BM|0|128|16|0|Martin thanks Me and once more takes the lead of the party, motioning everybody to follow him. They all rise and proceed.
BM|0|129|0|1|MARTIN MEETS PETER AND JOHN. ABOUT THE NATURE OF LOVE AND WISDOM WITH THE SUN-DWELLERS.
BM|0|129|1|0|After Martin has walked for quite a while and is wondering when the valley might appear, Peter and John the Evangelist come to meet him, greeting him in the friendliest manner. He immediately recognizes them, especially Peter, who was his first guide in the spirit- world, and he is overcome with joy to see Peter again for he had missed him for such a long time. After the first joy of the reunion, Martin says:
BM|0|129|2|0|(Bishop Martin): "But friend, brother, you rock of the Word of God, where have you been all this time? Why did you not come to me to the house the Lord has given me? If you had only been there, you would have been amazed at the inconceivable miracles the Lord worked there. However, I am overjoyed that you are with me again. You will now stay with me for a while, won't you?"
BM|0|129|3|0|(Says Peter): "Dearest brother, you know that all of us have but one will, and it is the Lord's will. All that He wills and orders is good. Infinity is vast and filled with His works, but we are His children and are like His arm. Therefore, we have to be here and there - wherever the Lord needs us! Whenever He needs us, we are there in a moment, be it billions of sun-distances, deeper down or higher up, it does not make any difference to us, for we know no distances as far as space is concerned.
BM|0|129|4|0|And so I have had very much to do after I left you, and could not come to you visibly. But now I, as well as our beloved brother, John, have a bit more leisure and so will stay with your party for quite a while. However, the Lord, our Father Jesus, is at all times our principal foundation, and we cannot be without His visible presence for too long, especially at times when He Himself is particularly active, emerging from His patience and forbearance.
BM|0|129|5|0|Oh friend, you cannot imagine all that is going on at present on the different globes, especially on the dear earth. That is also the reason why the Lord is becoming so active, and we shall soon be seeing things of which so far you have no idea. As we shall now descend into the vast valleys of the sun, you will be able to see what a crazy turn things are beginning to take here in the vast lands of the world of light. With this natural forward movement, it will take us still quite some time to reach the first valley, but you will be seeing wonders which at this stage you cannot even imagine, although you are already like me - a dweller in the third heaven.
BM|0|129|6|0|However, you must at all times keep in mind the concept, 'earnestness,' for the sun-dwellers are strange people! Their outer appearance is a reflection of the heavens, but within they are more cunning than foxes. They respect us pure children of God very highly, but if they detect in you the least sensual weakness, you will not easily get rid of them, as their wisdom is greater than you can imagine. But our brother here, he who has had a lot to do with them, will be able to tell you more details."
BM|0|129|7|0|(Says Martin): "Listen, my beloved brother, although your report is most interesting, I am not too anxious to meet these dwellers in the world of light so very soon if they are such queer fellows. That they are inconceivably beautiful, I know, having already had the fortune of seeing some of them from my house. But I did not know that under their beauty they conceal a kind of astute wisdom.
BM|0|129|8|0|The Lord has hinted as to how I should behave, which fully concurs with what you just told me, but about an astute slyness, nothing has been mentioned to me so far. May the Lord strengthen me and you, my dearest brothers. With your help, I hope to be able to deal with their cunning. To be trapped by those smooth, bright beauties of the sun - not on your life!"
BM|0|129|9|0|(Says John): "Brother, in love there is unity, and it is wide open to love! Thus love soon recognizes love. However, the ways of wisdom are infinite, and most likely no one, except the Lord, will ever fully know them. Therefore, an argument with wisdom should never be started without the Lord. He alone is familiar with all its ways, since all infinite wisdom has issued from Him. That is also why He alone is the path, the truth and life.
BM|0|129|10|0|You know that the Lord has given me the great gift of profound wisdom. He has given me a revelation of great depth and, because of that, also the peoples of all the suns and authority over countless spirits of profound wisdom, all of whom still draw from my abundance. And even I have been considerably embarrassed by the dwellers on this sun. If, in such moments, the Lord had not come to my assistance, I could have departed in disgrace.
BM|0|129|11|0|If I, who have had dealings with these sun-people for almost two thousand years, can sometimes be cornered by them, what chance would you have, meeting them for the first time?
BM|0|129|12|0|Look at the splendor of these mountains, at the rocks reaching up into the light-ether like huge diamonds, at the way this highland is adorned with the most glorious flowers, and how gently this path winds along like a gleaming rainbow! And still, all this glory is only a trifle compared to that harmony which a single glance of a sun-dweller in the valley will radiate.
BM|0|129|13|0|And on top of this, there is the harmony of each word from the purest throats of the glorious orators and singers of this world of light. I assure you, delight and amazement will render you speechless, quite unable to teach those who can silence you with a glance.
BM|0|129|14|0|If you want to get on with these indescribably beautiful and clear-headed sun-philosophers of both sexes, you have to appear outwardly quite indifferent, but in your heart you must be kindly disposed toward them. Then they will soon recognize in you a citizen of heaven, in possession of great might, and they will respect and love you.
BM|0|129|15|0|However, also their love differs considerably from ours, who are children of the Lord. It, too, is a kind of sincere affection, provided it is not ruined by wisdom. For, the moment love grows stronger than their light, the greater part of love begins to blaze, and this blazing flame of love unites with the inner light of wisdom and the result, instead of love, is just an increased wisdom, often colder than the south pole on earth.
BM|0|129|16|0|Therefore, love for the opposite sex, which used to be so important to you, will not get you anywhere with these sun-women. On the contrary, they are extremely insusceptible in this regard.
BM|0|129|17|0|Look, brother, if you observe strictly these rules, you will find a lot of happiness through these sun-dwellers, but otherwise you will meet with extreme embarrassment, similar to that caused to you by Satana when you wanted to kiss her in the presence of the Lord!"
BM|0|129|18|0|(Says Martin): "But, for heaven's sake, tell me - were you present at that time too?"
BM|0|129|19|0|(Says John): "Of course I was! Your house has vast galleries still unexplored by you, which accommodate a great number of spectators to watch the Lord in His mighty activity. Not I alone, but all the countless citizens of heaven witnessed that scene. Even among the sun-dwellers you will find many who will remind you of that incident should you ever forget yourself in any way."
BM|0|129|20|0|(Martin's face reflects his bewilderment, and after a while, he says): "Oh, what a dreadful business! Now all of you have witnessed that, and so have these fine sun-dwellers! What a situation! But now I don't care. Already on earth the sun has so often made me sweat and now, when I have the good luck to walk on its own ground in my spiritual body, I can expect all the more of it. I can feel it in advance that something is going to happen!"
BM|0|130|0|1|JOHN TESTS MARTIN WITH SOME QUESTIONS. ABOUT INTERCESSION OF THE SAINTS AND CONCERN FOR RELATIVES.
BM|0|130|1|0|(Says John): "Listen, brother Martin, on earth, as far as I know, you used to be a great friend of Mary's, also of Joseph's and other saints. You do not seem to show any interest in them here. Why? You also do not seem concerned about your relatives - your father, mother, brothers, sisters, and many other relatives and friends who preceded you in this world. Tell me, why is this so?
BM|0|130|2|0|They could be unhappy somewhere. Wouldn't you, now a great friend of the Lord, wish to help them if you could, especially if you knew they were unhappy? In the world, you thought a lot of intercession by the saints, but here, a saint yourself and the Lord's great friend, you do not think of it at all. Tell me, what is the reason for that?"
BM|0|130|3|0|(Says Martin): "Dearest friend and brother, an ox feeds on hay and straw, and an ass is satisfied with an even poorer feed. I was on earth first an ass and then an ox, and my food was as described just now. Tell me, can a spirit grow on such a meager spiritual fare?
BM|0|130|4|0|Only now, thanks to the Lord's love, compassion, and mercy, and His bread of life and genuine wine of true knowledge, have I become a real human being. Should I still have an appetite for the fare of asses and oxen on earth? Should I still make the same mistake as on earth, thinking the blessed citizens of this great celestial spirit-world could be more merciful and loving than the Lord Himself? And He would have to be moved by them to love and mercy? Oh friend, thanks to God I am not quite as stupid as I used to be.
BM|0|130|5|0|What are Mary and Joseph and all the so-called saints? What are my earthly parents, brothers, sisters, and friends compared to the Lord? If I have Him, I do not care about a thousand Marys, Josephs, parents, brothers and sisters, or friends! The Lord looks after them as He has done with me. What more could they need? I think every true citizen of heaven must think like this. If not, he must be more perfect than the Lord Himself.
BM|0|130|6|0|Did not the Lord Himself say clearly who His mother, brothers and sisters were, when He was told that His mother, His brothers and sisters were waiting for Him outside?
BM|0|130|7|0|If He, Who has forever been and will be our Teacher and Master, has taught us these things which, unfortunately, on earth we did not understand, why should we here in heaven seek a better doctrine within ourselves? That would be very stupid, don't you think so, my dearest brother?"
BM|0|130|8|0|(Says John): "Indeed, you have expressed what is in my heart. This is how it is, must be, and will be forever! But if you now met Mary and Joseph, and other persons of consequence, wouldn't you be very happy?"
BM|0|130|9|0|(Says Martin): "Yes, I would be happy, but by no means any happier than when the Lord comes to me. For in Him I have everything and, therefore, He is more to me than anything else. Look, you and brother Peter surely belong to the most important persons who ever lived on earth. I love you both very much, but I respect every good and wise citizen of heaven quite as much as you, since we are all brothers, and there is only one Who is the Lord. Am I right?"
BM|0|130|10|0|(Says John): "Brother, with such true wisdom you will even get through on the sun! Now I can see that you possess true wisdom and - look - the road is already descending into the valley. Now we shall also meet sun-philosophers!"
BM|0|131|0|1|DESCENT INTO A SUN-VALLEY. HOW SPIRITS SEE.CONDITIONS FOR FAST OR SLOW TRAVEL IN THE SPIRIT-WORLD.
BM|0|131|1|0|Now Martin actually sees how the road winds across the mountain crests down into a vast valley in which, however, he cannot as yet distinguish any objects.
BM|0|131|2|0|Spirits see the things which are still unknown to them, as if at a very great distance, and approach them at the same rate at which their knowledge about these things grows. Thus, also, the descent from high mountains into a deep and wide valley denotes 'the entering into complete meekness and through this into the greatest possible love, without which no spirit can gain full vitality.'
BM|0|131|3|0|Martin, as well as the many guests, are already looking down into the valley. But they are still unable to discern what it contains. Therefore, many of their spokesmen begin to ask questions as to what they will find in the valley. Borem knows very well, but he also knows what he has to say. The Chinese turn to Me and, of course, I am not at a loss as to a suitable answer.
BM|0|131|4|0|(Martin turns to John and says): "Dearest friend, although I can already see the valley quite clearly, what is the use of looking at such a distant valley if one cannot distinguish anything in it? It must still be very far away. The road presents no hardship. On the contrary, we seem to be more floating than walking on our feet! But the valley still does not appear to be any closer. I wonder how much longer it will take us to reach it."
BM|0|131|5|0|(Says John): "Friend, patience is the foundation stone of wisdom. Hold on to this foundation stone in your heart and you will reach the sun-valley much easier and quicker!"
BM|0|131|6|0|(Says Martin): "Friend and brother, I do not lack patience, and never have. However, I know that every spirit is capable of two or three kinds of movement: a natural, a mental, and also a purely spiritual one with the speed of thought. Why are we in this instance only using the natural kind, the slowest? Wouldn't it be better if we reached our destination sooner through a somewhat faster movement?"
BM|0|131|7|0|(Says John): "But dear brother, now your words are not as wise as before. Why should we reach the valley quicker, since here the hours of our lives are not counted as on earth? Why should we, who live forever, concern ourselves about elements of time? We are not ever pressed for time, but are at home wherever we are, or rather wherever the Lord is.
BM|0|131|8|0|Besides, here in the realm of perfected spirits, the speed of our movement does not depend on our feet anyway, but solely on the perfection of our knowledge. He who desires faster movement, must first learn patience and meekness, from which love and wisdom will arise. When he has gained a full measure of wisdom, he will also gain perfect knowledge in all things, which then will control the movement of the spirit.
BM|0|131|9|0|In view of this, you need not look at your feet, whether their movement is fast or slow. Keep looking at your mind and its knowledge, and the movement will soon be fast enough! Do you understand this?"
BM|0|132|0|1|ABOUT THE UBIQUITY AND SIMULTANEOUS ACTION OF PERFECTED CITIZENS OF HEAVEN. MARTIN'S OBJECTIONS AND THEIR REFUTATION BY JOHN.
BM|0|132|1|0|(Says Martin): "It seems to me as if I do understand, but this matter is not yet perfectly clear to me. I know that the Lord and surely also you, brother Peter, and also Borem, possess this perfect knowledge, and still you do not move any faster than the rest of us. How am I to understand that?"
BM|0|132|2|0|(Says John): "Friend, ours is only an apparent movement, out of love for you and all this crowd. In actual fact, we are already wherever we have or wish to be.
BM|0|132|3|0|While I am speaking with you here, I am simultaneously in countless other suns and worlds, acting there as I am here, in the name of the Lord, fulfilling His holy will as best I can. And the same applies to an even greater extent to the Lord Himself, as well as to Peter and to all perfected citizens of heaven. Do you comprehend it now?"
BM|0|132|4|0|(Says Martin): "My dearest brother, I must admit that this is somewhat beyond me. Your explanation almost gives me the impression of a kind of celestial bragging. Unless out of you, the one John during the earth-time of almost two thousand years, at least a decillion of identical Johns has emerged, this is an absolute impossibility.
BM|0|132|5|0|I, too, am now a spirit, and surely not quite an imperfect one or I would not be with the Lord. But so far I am just the one Martin and am where I am, and could not possibly be simultaneously an identical spirit elsewhere. For while a unit is a unit, a division is unthinkable as it is no longer a unit when it is divided, but a state of division of one and the same being, although each part may be of identical nature. And the value of each individual, identical part out of the former unit, would then be only proportional depending on the total number of parts out of that particular unit.
BM|0|132|6|0|Thus, if the position with you and even the Lord is as you suggest, you are not a complete John, nor is He a complete Lord, as He is with us at present. I can consider you a complete John only when you are once more integrated. Or give me a logical explanation how this could ever be understood in any other way."
BM|0|132|7|0|(Says John): "Oh friend, this is only a very little nut of inner wisdom for you to crack, and it is already choking you. Whatever are you going to do when the children of the sun-dwellers offer you world-sized lumps of diamonds to crush?
BM|0|132|8|0|Behold, you have never seen more than one sun. If its full image had been reflected to you through one or a thousand mirrors, would that have split the sun or lessened its effectiveness?
BM|0|132|9|0|Does not every dewdrop and every eye reflect the image of the sun effectively? And there is still only the one sun with always the same effectiveness.
BM|0|132|10|0|Ponder this for a while, friend, and then we shall continue our progress in this sun-sphere, or it may indeed take us a long time before we reach the valley."
BM|0|133|0|1|MARTIN'S THOUGHTS ABOUT THE OMNIPRESENCE OF GOD.
BM|0|133|1|0|(Martin opens his eyes in surprise, then begins to ponder the question. After a while, he starts to mumble as if to himself): "Hmm, I am still far behind! Oh depth, inconceivable depth, when shall I comprehend you? Yes, yes, it is true. God is omnipresent! But how is that possible? How can He be omnipresent when I see Him here, acting and speaking in the shape of a man?
BM|0|133|2|0|True, the sun in thousands of mirrors is still one and the same sun. It is only one sun that is reflected from all the mirrors, and one and the same from trillions of dewdrops, trillions of eyes. And its effect only depends on the size of the mirror, the eye or dewdrop reflecting it. How peculiar, and still this is how it is and it cannot be any different.
BM|0|133|3|0|How in a similar way the Lord can be omnipresent is, of course, much harder to comprehend. Is He a sun, too? But where is this sun? I saw only the Lord, the divine man Jesus, and spoke to Him. But I did not see any other sun but the one on which I am now walking.
BM|0|133|4|0|Everything here is light, but I do not know its source. I am sure it comes from the Lord, but then the Lord Himself does not shine. He appears here quite without splendor, even simpler than we. It must be His omnipotent will speaking His eternal "Let there be light!' - in perpetual action, both spiritual and natural. O God, o God, whoever can comprehend Your infinite depth?
BM|0|133|5|0|Now only I realize for the first time that all my knowledge is equal to zero - a vague, empty circle, quite irregular, not even showing a center! O Lord, when shall I be able to comprehend what You are?"
BM|0|133|6|0|After these words, Martin falls silent and becomes absorbed in great and deep thought.
BM|0|134|0|1|JOHN'S ANSWER TO CHOREL'S QUESTION WHETHER DWELLERS IN THE HEAVENS ARE ABLE TO LOOK AT THE EARTH AND WATCH THE FURTHER DEVELOPMENT OF ITS HISTORY.
BM|0|134|1|0|(Whilst Martin is engrossed in his thoughts, Chorel approaches John and Peter, and says): "Dear friends of the Lord, you most enlightened brothers and associates of divine wisdom and love, forgive me for daring to bother you with a question. I had already asked Borem this question, but his answer was evasive and I could not understand him. Therefore, I am now turning to you, hoping for more depth and clarity than I received from Borem."
BM|0|134|2|0|(Says John): "Brother, you need not ask us at all what you want to know and understand, for we have known it for quite a while and shall give you a clear answer right away.
BM|0|134|3|0|You would like to know whether the blessed dwellers in the heavens will ever be able to see the earth again as it is and to watch the further development of its history. You have often asked yourself this question on earth:
BM|0|134|4|0|'Will I be able, after shedding the flesh, to see this beautiful earth again, with its streams and lakes, its seas, mountains, valleys, and all the other many splendors? Will I see all the new developments taking place in its history of rise and fall? Will I perhaps even be able to exert any influence on it?'
BM|0|134|5|0|To this I answer you: Everything is at the disposal of the blessed of the Lord. All of us are the Lord's, and so is the earth with all that is on and in it. Since we are His children, why should our Father, Who gives us such great things, withhold from us even the smallest? Should He, Who gives us seas of His love and grace to drink, deny us a dewdrop?
BM|0|134|6|0|You are now walking on the real true sun, seeing its splendors ~ and will soon be seeing much greater ones. If you can see these, how much more likely is it that you will be able to see those of the smaller earth? But then, if somebody is residing in a palace affording him all freedom, comfort, and pleasure he could wish for, would he still want to have a place in the dwelling of a criminal, in a prison full Â°f pestilence and death or even wish to watch such a place of death? Would you like to leave the sun now and descend to the earth?"
BM|0|134|7|0|(Says Chorel): "Oh no, brother, I would not ever want to leave these celestial fields or the most holy presence of the Lord Who is so boundlessly kind, loving, mild, and gentle - not for a trillion of earths! I am quite satisfied with the thought that I could have a look at earth whenever I feel like it, but I shall not likely make use of such ability. I thank you from all my heart, dear brother, for giving me this good explanation. May the Lord bless you for your kindness."
BM|0|134|8|0|(Says John): "All thanks, praise, and honor is due to none but the Lord! Go now back to Borem. I have to look after Martin, for in a moment we shall have reached the valley and its fair inhabitants."
BM|0|135|0|1|SPLENDORS OF THE SUN-WORLD AND ITS INHABITANTS. MARTIN'S APPREHENSION CONCERNING THE WISDOM OF THE SUN-DWELLERS, AND JOHN'S ADVICE.
BM|0|135|1|0|While Chorel is returning to his friend Borem, Martin, still engrossed in his thoughts, notices the vast expanse of the valley strewn with magnificent parks, palaces, and temples. He also notices that from one of the temples a big crowd of extremely beautiful human beings is approaching them. This sight quickly brings him back to reality and he says to John and Peter:
BM|0|135|2|0|(Martin): "At last, as I can see, we have practically reached our destination. How beautiful all this looks, my dear brothers. I find the splendor and beauty of this area breathtaking.
BM|0|135|3|0|And there is a big procession of sun-dwellers already coming to meet us. I can see the ones in front quite clearly. They are infinitely beautiful and so is their attire. Oh, oh, the nearer they get, the greater becomes their beauty! If this continues, I can say already that I will not be able to bear their nearness unless the Lord strengthens me for it.
BM|0|135|4|0|I wonder what turn this battle of wisdom will take? I can rather imagine it, considering my already trembling knees.
BM|0|135|5|0|If these people have good eyes, they must be able to recognize already from a distance what a stupid and sensual chap is coming toward them. No doubt, I and my wisdom will afford them a rare pleasure! I can see the profound wisdom in their eyes, whilst in my eyes there is nothing but a vast amount of stupidity! Oh, what a meeting this will be!
BM|0|135|6|0|Oh, brothers, do step in front of me so these magnificent beings do not catch sight of me suddenly and judge already in advance the full extent of my stupidity!"
BM|0|135|7|0|(Says John): "Never mind, even if you have a rather peculiar experience to begin with, eventually you will get more used to these beings. However, be sure to remain earnest, but in your heart still mild and gentle, and you will get on better with them than you now imagine. Although their wisdom is considerable, like all things created, it has its limits. Therefore, brother, have courage, for you will have to learn to bear these splendors at some time, and it will be easier for you now, when the Lord is guiding all of us so lovingly."
BM|0|135|8|0|(Says Martin): "Of course, you are right, but this matter is no trifle and is desperately serious. Only a short distance separates us now, so in the name of the Lord, maybe things will not look as dark and threatening close by as they look now from this distance.
BM|0|135|9|0|What are these mightily shining hats and garlands these heavenly beautiful virgins, or whatever they may be, are carrying towards us? What are they going to do with them?"
BM|0|135|10|0|(Says John): "They are prizes for the very wisest among us, who will be decorated by them after they have tested us. You are already wearing a hat like theirs, which the Lord gave you, but it makes no difference to them. If they find you worthy of a prize, they will unite your hat with theirs into one hat, which, however, will shine much brighter. If they do not consider you worthy of a prize, you will stay as you are now. So pull yourself together so you do not miss out on such a prize!"
BM|0|135|11|0|(Says Martin): "Never mind about that, brother, I have never won a prize anywhere, and am not likely to here! But what about my nature and all this beauty, this charm? That will cause the real trouble, brother! But now I must be earnest and taciturn. They are already quite close . . . here they are!"
BM|0|136|0|1|THE ENRAPTURED BISHOP MARTIN AND THE THREE FAIR SUN-MAIDENS.
BM|0|136|1|0|(Three maidens of extreme beauty walk toward Martin, stretch out their arms, and say): "You glorious leader of this fairest party, what sublimity are you bringing us from your heaven of heavens? Oh speak, you for whom we have been waiting so long!"
BM|0|136|2|0|Martin bites his tongue and secretly pinches himself as a reminder that he must not too quickly change from his assumed earnestness to extreme affection. So he does not reply to them at all. The three repeat their address even more sweetly, and Martin almost bites off his tongue, but still remains silent.
BM|0|136|3|0|(The three maidens secretly wonder about our Martin's peculiar silence, and then say): "Oh, great one, do you find any fault with us that you do not consider us worthy of a word? Don't you like us? But then we saw how you wanted to kiss the deceptive dragon in your house in the high heavens.
BM|0|136|4|0|You have also been seen on Mercury almost melting away at the sight of a fair Mercurian. Before that, you were seen with a flock of lambs, where you were quite talkative! You were also seen as a mortal on earth and some most peculiar actions of yours were witnessed. There, too, you were most talkative, but you do not deem us, daughters of the sun, worthy of an answer. Do tell us why you are silent.
BM|0|136|5|0|We do know that silence at the right moment is an essential part of wisdom, but your present silence seems to be different. At least tell us why you are silent. Pray do so for our hearts are yearning for your answer."
BM|0|136|6|0|Martin is almost overwhelmed with love for these most beautiful maidens and is thinking hard what to say. He has already realized that they know everything about him and must be quite familiar with his tricks. Therefore, he says secretly to himself:
BM|0|136|7|0|(Martin): "Oh, what a desperate situation! This will be terribly embarrassing. Whatever shall I say to them?
BM|0|136|8|0|Firstly, their inconceivable beauty is becoming more enticing all the time, rendering me dumb. And secondly, they know me anyway, almost better than I have ever known myself.
BM|0|136|9|0|So what and how should I speak to them? O Lord, do not forsake me now! And you, my earnestness, do not forsake me either or I am lost!
BM|0|136|10|0|Ah, this inconceivable beauty! Those eyes, fiery like the sun itself, that hair like the shiniest gold! The softness of the neck, that roundness and indescribable tenderness!
BM|0|136|11|0|And the bosom, oh, I cannot bear it any longer! There is nothing on earth comparable with this!
BM|0|136|12|0|Compared with this, what is the delicacy of the purest dew-drop, the purest cut of a diamond, the most tender cirrus floating around the setting sun carried by a slight evening breeze? Is there a whiteness like that on earth? The purest snow in the midday sun would not even come near it!
BM|0|136|13|0|One could feast one's eyes on it forever! And the arms, the hands, the feet! Martin, turn your eyes away from these much-too-beautiful maidens or you are lost!"
BM|0|137|0|1|MARTIN IN A TEST MATCH WITH THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS. BETWEEN WISDOM AND LOVE.
BM|0|137|1|0|(While Martin is still indulging in his reveries, the three maidens are beginning to smile, for they have read from his eyes and lips what he is mumbling. Now they speak to him): "Friend, we already know why you do not answer us. You are weak, still very weak, and your innate weakness cripples your wisdom and your tongue. Do you really find us so beautiful and alluring? If so, at least tell us that aloud."
BM|0|137|2|0|(Martin is already at the point of dashing at the first of the three, but he pulls himself together and says): "Yes, glorious ones, you are perfectly beautiful. However, you are too wise, which to a certain degree covers up your beauty and makes it just about bearable for me. I am not too keen on excessive wisdom, and if you want me for your friend, you must talk to me out of love, and not wisdom.
BM|0|137|3|0|You did bring a prize to award me with if you found me to be of great wisdom, but I must tell you that, notwithstanding your considerable wisdom, you are quite mistaken where I am concerned. I would never accept such a prize, for I know only one prize worth having, and that is Love personified in God the Lord, Whom you know as the Primordial Spirit Who has created all things. This alone is my prize, which I have already accepted forever, and I have no use at all for your wisdom-prize. Therefore, hand it to whomsoever you deem worthy of it, but leave me alone."
BM|0|137|4|0|(Say the three): "Listen, glorious friend, so far we have not tested your wisdom at all, and seeing the spirit in you, this would be futile anyway. It surely would not be wise of us if we wanted to address any other spirit but the one we detected in you! You did mention the prize you already possess and which you are right to value above everything. However, to this we must point out the following:
BM|0|137|5|0|"The primordial, all-creating Spirit is indivisible. No doubt, love is Its essence, but this love comprises also infinite wisdom. Praising this love, can you possibly separate from it wisdom, the light of lights? Don't you think, friend, it might be you who is mistaken with too rash a conclusion? Or how could you want the body alone, rejecting the head? Do explain this to us."
BM|0|137|6|0|(Martin is rather stunned by this, and says to himself): "Just look at this, they have got me already! But now, back to full earnestness! If they only weren't quite as lovable, it would be much easier to deal with them. But considering their sweetness, it really requires extreme composure to be able to speak to them with at least some earnestness.
BM|0|137|7|0|They are waiting for my answer with the most delightful expectancy and sweetest impatience. But what will I tell them? How could I tell them the truth without offending their ears which are used to the harmonies of heaven? Ah, I know what I shall tell them, in the most tactful manner of course, but it will make them think. So, courage, in the name of the Lord!"
BM|0|138|0|1|MARTIN'S REASON FOR REJECTING THE WISDOM-PRIZE. THE PROFOUND WISDOM OF THE SUN-MAIDENS' REPLY.
BM|0|138|1|0|(After this soliloquy, Martin again turns to the three and says): "Oh, you inconceivably glorious daughters of the sun, although you have replied very well to what I have said, you have still made a considerable mistake.
BM|0|138|2|0|You are right if your light tells you that the great Primordial Spirit is indivisible in His love and wisdom. For where there is a body, there also must be a head, or in other words, whoever receives a prize of love must not disregard the prize of wisdom if he wants to be perfect. But your bright, heavenly eyes can surely see that my head is already adorned with a prize looking very much like yours. And since you are so well-informed about all my previous experiences, you must surely know that I was thus adorned by the Lord Himself.
BM|0|138|3|0|This being a fact which you, sweet children, cannot deny, would the Lord have given me a divided prize, namely, the one of love only? However, it does comprise the necessary and justified degree of wisdom. Consequently, this prize given by the great God is not a divided but a complete gift, perfectly measured. So, notwithstanding your very wisely put reply, I do not see what good your wisdom-prize could do for me.
BM|0|138|4|0|Since as you can see I have already one head, what would I do with another one? Should I really need another head, I shall be happy, if it is the will of my Lord, to accept it from you, lovable daughters of the sun. But if it is not necessary to have two heads, but only one that is perfect, you will understand that I cannot possibly then accept your prize. Do speak! I am listening!"
BM|0|138|5|0|(Say the three): "Oh, you glorious and sublime one, we are quite aware that with your prize you have been given more than we would ever comprehend. Thus we know very well that your prize is a complete one. But from countless experiences, repeating themselves in one and the same way, we also know that the great God gives every being a perfect and complete life.
BM|0|138|6|0|We also know that no human being is born into the world without a head. It has eyes to see with, ears to hear with, a nose for smelling, a palate for tasting, and many nerves for various sensations. A newborn child has all this, which surely originates in the Supreme Spirit's wisdom as well as His love, both of which you can discern at a glance.
BM|0|138|7|0|Why then does a newborn child - as a work of the great God's combined love and wisdom - always attains wisdom so much later than love which is the real life? You yourself have already lived for a long time and possess an abundance of love. But if you ask yourself whether your wisdom is as old as your life, you are sure to find a rather conflicting answer.
BM|0|138|8|0|Through our top philosophers, we know that the great God on your earth has said to a certain wise Jew: 'Except a man be born again of the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.' Tell us: How can the great God demand of a philosopher who has already lived a long time, rebirth of the spirit, if He has already given a child in the womb everything it needs to take full possession of the eternal Kingdom of God?
BM|0|138|9|0|You can see it everywhere that maturity follows only long after a being has come into existence. Can you prove to us from the history of your earth that a human being has ever come from the womb fully mature? Or do you already know for sure why the Great Spirit has only now, after you have gone through a number of transformations, directed you to this vast world of light, accompanied by these two wisest of spirits? Speak, glorious one, tell us about it as we look to you for a lot of profound wisdom."
BM|0|139|0|1|MARTIN IN A DILEMMA. PETER'S ENCOURAGING WORDS. MARTIN'S GOOD REPLY.
BM|0|139|1|0|(At these words, Martin is quite embarrassed and does not know what to say. He says to himself softly): "Now I am really in a fix! What can I say? They are right in every point and I am an ass and an ox - with a wisdom-hat on my head! And now they are even coming to me with a second hat! Oh, dear brothers, help me from this dilemma."
BM|0|139|2|0|(Says Peter): "Have patience, brother, and accept this trial and things will soon improve. Just keep thinking; you will surely find some answer. But remain earnest and do not give room to argument, but insist on what you maintain. Speak to them like a teacher, and you will soon be able to manage this advance guard. The rearguard will be more troublesome, but then we shall help you as much as is needed. So do not lose heart, everything will work out all right."
BM|0|139|3|0|(Says Martin): "Brothers, I do not feel as if anything worthwhile will be forthcoming from me for I have already emptied my container of wisdom. That wisdom must follow love is now absolutely clear to me. The way these three wonderful beings explained it leaves me no ground for any objections. I must fully agree with them. Or do you have any better idea ?"
BM|0|139|4|0|(Says Peter): "What is right is right, be it on earth or in heaven. But you still should not give in too easily, for your assertions, too, are defensible. Therefore, go on pondering on this for a while and you will find a very good reply."
BM|0|139|5|0|(Martin, after having pondered on this subject for quite some time, has now really found a satisfactory argument, and says): "You wonderful daughters of the great sun, your speech is very wise indeed and well presented, but there is something lacking in it which may not seem important to you, but it is to me.
BM|0|139|6|0|Since you know through your sages that the great Spirit of God has been a teacher on my little earth, and since you are also familiar with the nature of all its beings, I am surprised to find that you do not know what the Lord Jesus, Who is your Primordial Great Spirit, has spoken to us, His children, on other occasions.
BM|0|139|7|0|Once, mothers brought their little children to Him. As this resulted in some crowding, the disciples, who already imagined themselves quite wise, rebuked the mothers in an endeavor to keep them away from the Lord. But when the Lord noticed this, He said to the disciples: 'Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not: For of such is the kingdom of God. Verily, I say unto you, whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.'
BM|0|139|8|0|Thus the Lord clearly stipulated for those who were already wise, that they must become like children - who have no wisdom as yet - if they want to enter the Kingdom of God. Therefore, I wonder why you value wisdom that high and seem to be convinced that one can win the Kingdom of God only after obtaining your wisdom-prize? I should think that God's own teaching would be true and more sublime than yours.
BM|0|139|9|0|It is true that the Lord told the wise Nicodemus that he would have to be born again before he could enter the Kingdom of God. However, He was not thinking of your kind of wisdom, which the Jew already possessed, but of the innocence of childhood, which is pure love! And thus I interpret the Lord's words: stick solely to love and leave all wisdom to the Lord. That is also the reason why I am with Him, and God only knows where I would be if the Lord had looked only on my wisdom, which is as good as non-existent.
BM|0|139|10|0|I have also learned that he who would boast with his wisdom before God, commits a sin. But if one's heart, although lacking in wisdom, is filled with love of God, it already holds the highest award of life, helping one to become a child of God. With this award already in its possession, what purpose could yours serve? Therefore, let me tell you once more: I do not need your wisdom-prize since I have had what I need for a long time already.
BM|0|139|11|0|I suggest that all of you strive for my prize, too, and as a result you will be much happier than you are at present, in the light of your wisdom alone, which, notwithstanding your inconceivable beauty, reveals only very little love. Speak now, if there is any more you have to say, but do not count on any further answer from me. For only one thing is needed, and that is love. Everything else is provided by the Lord, as and when required."
BM|0|140|0|1|THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS BEG MARTIN TO TEACH THEM HOW TO LOVE GOD. MARTIN'S CRITICAL BASIC QUESTION. THE LOVE-SICK SUN-MAIDENS AT MARTIN'S HEART.
BM|0|140|1|0|(Following this good reply by Martin, the three bow deeply to him and say): "You glorious son of the Great Spirit, we have now recognized that you are a true son of Him for Whom we do not have a name. As you have defeated us, we are now yours and so is this prize. Allow us to be the lowest in your mansion and teach us how to love the eternal God."
BM|0|140|2|0|(Says Martin, surprised at what he sees): "My house can accommodate many thousands more. So there will be enough room for you too. For my house, which the Lord, my infinitely holy Father, has erected for me forever, is larger than your world. Therefore, if you desire to come to my house, throw away your wisdom-prize, turn to my prize of love, and follow me. But if possible, cover yourselves up a bit more, for to me who am alive in love and not just in wisdom, your attractions are mightier than your words!"
BM|0|140|3|0|(In answer to these words of Martin's, those standing behind the three maidens are coming forward with richly pleated blue garments, in which they dress the three sun-maidens. When they are ready, they say to Martin): "Sublime and glorious son of the Most High, do you now find our attire pleasing to your eyes? Are we now as you wish to see us?"
BM|0|140|4|0|(Says Martin): "That is much better and fit for my house, which is a mansion of the great, holy Father, Who Himself is fully clothed and not half-naked as you were before. You are still infinitely beautiful, but I can bear to look at you, and thus you can stay with me.
BM|0|140|5|0|But now tell me this: Do you know the Great Spirit? Can you picture Him? What would you do if you had to face Him?"
BM|0|140|6|0|(Say the three): "We know, glorious one, that there is a most high, Primordial Spirit of spirits Who has created all things out of His infinite wisdom and omnipotence. However, this Spirit is so holy that we may not ever dare picture Him in any way. Only our highest philosophers are allowed to do that. Therefore, you can imagine how we would feel if, should He adopt any shape, we had to face Him, knowing Who He is. Oh, that would be terrible, the most terrible thing that could ever happen to us!"
BM|0|140|7|0|(Says Martin): "If that is so, why aren't you afraid of us, His children? Look at the fruit pure wisdom bears. That which is the greatest need of our hearts is strictly withheld from yours. And what is our greatest bliss could become your greatest torment.
BM|0|140|8|0|What a difference there is between us and you! Tell me, have you never experienced love in your hearts? Don't you feel something like that now for me, or for one of my two brothers here?"
BM|0|140|9|0|(Say the three): "What do you mean by that? We know that love is a covetousness of the heart, a contracting force which seizes related objects, attracts them and tends to unite with them. However, we do not know what else love is. This force of the heart is only capable of seizing small things, being small itself! How could it seize an object as big as you are? We can hold you in our highest esteem, but you would be much too big to be seized by our love."
BM|0|140|10|0|(Says Martin): "Ah, your wisdom is already giving out! Do not worry about the size of your heart, which will soon be big enough for a great amount of love. Which of you could embrace me and press me to her heart?"
BM|0|140|11|0|(Say all three joyfully): "Oh, we can do that, and if you, glorious one, will allow it, we shall give you a fiery proof of our ability."
BM|0|140|12|0|(Says Martin): "Go ahead! I give you this permission with the greatest pleasure!''
BM|0|140|13|0|(Now all three embrace Martin, and each of them presses her tender bosom firmly against his, saying): "Ah, how sweet this is! Oh, let us stay here at your heart for a while longer."
BM|0|140|14|0|(Says Martin): "I knew that you had love, and plenty of it! Do stay at my heart for a while. It will teach you best how to love!"
BM|0|141|0|1|THREATENING ATTITUDE OF THE THREE SUN-MEN. MARTIN'S FORCEFUL REPLY. THE SUN-MEN FOLLOW THE ADVICE OF THEIR SPIRITS AND OBEY.
BM|0|141|1|0|The other sun-dwellers, to whose family the three sun-maidens belong, have noticed how they are embracing Martin. This is beginning to worry them, and three men now advance toward Martin and say:
BM|0|141|2|0|(The three sun-men): "High and sublime one, what our eyes are seeing is most unusual here, and not part of our order. Therefore, tell us what it means. Do you intend to take these three daughters from us? What gives you that right? Do you want them for your wives and to impregnate them? This cannot be, for you are not from this world, and besides, you are a spirit which cannot impregnate! Therefore, tell us what this means and what you intend to do with our daughters."
BM|0|141|3|0|(Says Martin to the three men who, too, are extremely beautiful): "Dearest and fairest friends, do not worry about these three daughters, for they are better off with me than with you, who possess only wisdom and very little love. I will teach them to love and they will conceive love. This is the will of the Great God Who, in Himself, is the greatest, highest, and purest love. You, too, should learn it and it would mean progress for you instead of staying permanently in this your world, bodily and spiritually. I will take your daughters into my house, but you I will not accept if you cannot love. When you are able to love, there will be room for you, too."
BM|0|141|4|0|(Say the three men): "There is no order in the meaning of your words. Consequently, no wisdom, and they are incomprehensible to us. Therefore, speak with wisdom when you address us! We do know that you belong to the children of the Great Primordial Spirit, and our top philosophers know you from your own planet. But all this is quite immaterial to us as long as you are not wearing the garment of wisdom. Therefore, we now order you, in the name of the highest wisdom of this world of light, to let these three go immediately, otherwise there will be disastrous consequences for you, as well as for the multitude following you. Unless you obey, we shall call our mightiest spirits to lay hands on you!"
BM|0|141|5|0|(Says Martin): "Ah, ah, my fair and dearest friends, do not excite yourselves! Look at me - among all these many brothers and sisters who are with me here and also share my house, I may be the weakest. However, compared with you, I have enough power to scatter you with just one little thought, like a storm scatters the dust. Therefore, I advise you to take yourselves off with your ridiculous threats or I myself might lay hands on you and your supposedly mighty and very wise spirits. I am going to radiate a sternness that will make you feel as if you had a fever. So you had better go voluntarily or I might take steps forthwith!"
BM|0|141|6|0|The three sun-men stretch their hands upwards, calling to their spirits. These, however, reply from a cloud:
BM|0|141|7|0|(The spirits): "We cannot harm this party in any way, as we feel that it includes the Most Terrible. Either obey this party or flee it as fast and as far away as you can, or you will be in great trouble. All these are almighty, and the Most Almighty is among them! So, obey or flee, but obedience would be preferable for you, for where could you flee to from those whose feet are faster than your thoughts?"
BM|0|141|8|0|(Now Martin speaks again): "Well, my still-lovable and dearest friends, what will you do? What does your wisdom suggest to you now? Are you still going to oppose all of us?"
BM|0|141|9|0|(Say the three): "In such a case, our wisdom says: 'If he whom you want to fight is mightier than you, do not fight. And should he then give you an order, obey him strictly.' In view of the fact that you, with your party, are mightier than we, we are willing to obey you. So tell us what you want of us."
BM|0|141|10|0|(Says Martin): "So, hurry ahead of us all, except your three daughters, who will stay with me, and prepare your house, for we shall be staying with you for a while. What has to be done later on, another One of my party will tell you, for, as already mentioned, I am the lowest among these thousands. So be it!"
BM|0|141|11|0|Following these words of Martin, the three start on their way, crossing shining fields and heading toward a small rise in the valley, on which stands a large temple, which is the dwelling of these sun-people. It is surrounded by some smaller buildings at a lower level, in which the children are raised.
BM|0|142|0|1|THE TWENTY VAIN NUNS' CURIOSITY. - WHOLESOME HUMILIATION THROUGH THE REVEALED BEAUTY OF THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS.
BM|0|142|1|0|As the crowd of sun-dwellers is leaving, the three sun-maidens raise themselves again and are now even fairer than before; from their inconceivably beautiful eyes, love is already shining forth, and their speech is as sweet and harmonious as the singing of cherubs, for they now speak of nothing but love.
BM|0|142|2|0|We, too, begin to continue on our way, and the many women - led by Borem and Chorel, as well as the monks with them - are beginning to push through to the front in order to have a better look at the beauties of the sun. Up till now, they had been too busy looking at all the wonders of this world but, having satisfied their eyes and encouraged by Borem, they now want to see whether the sun-women surpass their own beauty.
BM|0|142|3|0|Through a hint from Me in his heart, Martin knows what is in their minds. He also knows that these nuns, who are extremely proud of their own beauty, will be beaten by the extreme beauty of the three sun-maidens. Therefore, he says to them:
BM|0|142|4|0|(Martin): "Listen to me, fairest daughters, a considerable number of women from my planet will be facing you in a moment to compare their own beauty with yours. However, your beauty far surpasses theirs - to such an extent that this could have a deadly effect on these rather vain women. Therefore, do me the favor of covering your faces with your hair for a short while, then reveal your faces only gradually when I beckon to you."
BM|0|142|5|0|(Say the three): "Oh beloved, are we really that beautiful? Nobody in this world has ever told us that, for here, external beauty is not known, only its order and the wisdom emerging from it. You are the first one who has ever praised our beauty, but we rather thought you were referring to our order and wisdom. Now, however, we realize that you were referring mainly to our looks. Tell us, what is it that makes us look so beautiful to you?"
BM|0|142|6|0|(Says Martin): "Comply with my request first, then I shall explain it all to you eventually."
BM|0|142|7|0|(Say the three): "It would be best if you yourself pushed our hair across our faces so that those who are now approaching may not be endangered."
BM|0|142|8|0|Martin is only too willing to perform this task, and has only just finished with the third one when Borem comes to him and says:
BM|0|142|9|0|(Borem): "Brother, so far you have done an excellent job! It is true that you have two friends with you who are familiar with all the ways in this world, as well as in countless others, but, that notwithstanding, you have still performed real miracles. However, with these three daughters and the advancing nuns, you will have to be particularly careful or you might witness a terrible upheaval!
BM|0|142|10|0|Don't let them see the sun-maidens' faces at all unless they insist upon it, but it would be preferable if you could deal with them in some other way. As our nuns get to see the faces of these three, they will probably collapse as if struck by a flash of lightning and begin to tear themselves to pieces from grief and shame!"
BM|0|142|11|0|(Martin, not at all happy at this prospect, says): "So we have to expect more trouble with these nuns! I have always found them difficult to handle, and even here in heaven these ninnies cannot Keep the peace! I would be tempted to show them these three quite uncovered in their extreme beauty! Let these nuns be humiliated below the level of slaves, and maybe then things will improve with them as a result."
BM|0|142|12|0|(Says Peter): "You are right, brother. Those who are so vain and proud of their looks should not be treated with too much consideration. The right way is to commence with gentler measures in an attempt to rid their souls of all residue of worldly vanity. If they fail then, the severest measures would have to be applied. You are right in your thinking, brother Borem. However, Martin is also right. So we will let him handle this as he sees fit."
BM|0|142|13|0|(John, too, agrees with this, and says to Borem): "You are right and so is Martin, for, behold, there is no night on the sun, and the North Pole shines quite as brightly as the South Pole. So better go and bring your pious flock, and they shall be well-combed and shorn here."
BM|0|142|14|0|(Borem goes and returns with Chorel and twenty of the vainest nuns who think highly of their looks. They immediately surround Martin, Peter, Borem, and Chorel, and say to Martin): "Well, where are your great beauties of the sun, compared to whom we are nothing - as we were told in your house? Show them to us and convince us that you spoke the truth!"
BM|0|142|15|0|(Says Martin): "You shall have what you want, you conceited souls. There are already three of them here. How do you like them?"
BM|0|142|16|0|(Say the nuns): "We can see nothing but hair and blue pleated garments similar to ours. However, we want to see their faces, their bosoms, and their arms."
BM|0|142|17|0|(Says Martin): "If you wish to die from grief and shame, you shall have what you desire. So tell me - yes or no."
BM|0|142|18|0|At these words, the nuns are startled and begin to ask each other what to do; but none of them knows an answer. One of them turns to Chorel and asks his opinion, but he, too, shrugs his shoulders. After pondering for a while, he says:
BM|0|142|19|0|(Chorel): "Yes, my beloved sisters, this is quite a problem. If you say 'yes,' you might be in great trouble, judging from Martin's words. If you answer in the negative, your great curiosity will just about ruin you. You see how difficult it is to advise you in this case? I have another suggestion, but you probably won't dare to follow it."
BM|0|142|20|0|(Say the nuns): "We will do anything if it can help us! Please, do tell us what you suggest."
BM|0|142|21|0|(Says Chorel): "Well then, listen: Behind us are the Chinese, and after them follows the Lord, with the two who love Him above everything. Turn to Him! He will tell you what you should do in your best interest. If you then follow His advice, you will be quite safe; otherwise, you can only blame yourselves if you should come to harm. For it is quite obvious that here things cannot be trifled with. That is my advice; but you may please yourselves whether you take it or not!"
BM|0|142|22|0|(Hearing this, the nuns say): "Friend, we know all this very well, but in that case it would mean, 'out of the frying pan and into the fire'! We fear the three a thousand times less than the Lord, for the Lord is the Lord, but all these are only His creatures, the same as we - whether of extreme beauty or extreme ugliness, it is quite irrelevant before the Lord. Therefore, we think it would be better to look at the three beautiful sun-maidens than it would be to go to the Lord, thus showing that we fear Him less than those three beings."
BM|0|142|23|0|(Says Chorel): "All right, if you do not want to follow my advice, that's fine with me, but you had best know what you are doing; just please yourselves! In any future similar situation, however, you had better save yourselves the trouble of asking for my advice!"
BM|0|142|24|0|(Now the nuns return to Martin, and say): "Whatever may happen, we want to see these three sun-maidens in their full beauty."
BM|0|142|25|0|(Says Martin): "All right - come closer and open your eyes wide. This will be the end of your stupid vanity!" (With these words, he turns to the three sun-maidens, and says): "Now, my dearest daughters, lift up your hair and let these conceited women see your faces."
BM|0|142|26|0|(Say the three sun-maidens): "But if it might hurt them, we would rather remain covered up, for we do not want to harm anybody."
BM|0|142|27|0|(Says Martin): "This, my glorious, beloved daughters, does not make any difference now. He who is firmly set on having his will - be it good or bad for him - does not suffer any injustice. They have been warned by me, as well as by another brother, but they still insist on seeing you. Therefore, they shall have their wish and it will make them crazy with grief and just about ruin them. So reveal yourselves to these vain fools!"
BM|0|142|28|0|(Answer the three): "Sublime friend, you are truly wise, for your speech is well-founded. We will do as you bid us! Whatever the effect may be, we shall now reveal ourselves."
BM|0|142|29|0|With these words, all three simultaneously push aside their hair, and the brilliance of their extreme beauty has a similar effect on the nuns as if they had been struck by numerous flashes of lightning. They collapse in a heap, and only a few of them moan:
BM|0|142|30|0|(Some of the nuns): "Woe betide us ugly creatures! We are lost! Crocodiles, toads, and other abominable vermin would be fairer in relation to us than we in relation to those three! O Lord, strike us with blindness, for it would be better to be blind forever than to have to face such beauty once again!"
BM|0|143|0|1|THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS PITY THE NUNS, WHO ARE IN A SWOON. THEIR REVIVAL THROUGH THE LORD. JOHN AND MARTIN DISCUSS THE LORD WITH THE SUN-MAIDENS.
BM|0|143|1|0|(After these words, they fall silent and the three sun-maidens say to Martin, Peter, and John): "Now look what has happened! Why did you want us to reveal our faces if you knew what would happen? Now these poor things are lying before us like dead! Who is going to revive them? If you can, please do it, for we are very sorry for them. Oh, if only we had not revealed ourselves to them."
BM|0|143|2|0|(Says John): "Never mind that! What your supreme beauty - in this instance, even enhanced by God, the Lord - has done to these sisters will be good and wholesome for them. It has rid them of a last material burden which weighed heavily on them, one which would have troubled them for a long time yet and would have rendered them incapable of enjoying the supreme bliss of God's heavens. Now they have been relieved of that burden forever with one stroke, and they will rise to better and purer lives, capable of looking at you without resentment and shame, unharmed, like we do. And, being daughters of the most high and holy Father, they will be of great use to you.
BM|0|143|3|0|At present, they are as good as dead, for their false love was taken from them which until now had given them more life than their love of God, the eternal Lord of Glory and all life. But, look, there from the rear of this crowd, a man is advancing, a father between two daughters. He will in due course revive these nuns who now appear dead, and the Glory of God will reveal itself to your eyes."
BM|0|143|4|0|(Say the three): "Glorious friend, you have told us so many comforting things, so do tell us also who that man is who is now approaching us with his two daughters. Is he one of your brothers from the same sacred planet?"
BM|0|143|5|0|(Says John): "As you see Him now, He is a brother to all of us. In His visible shape, He is like us from earth, namely, that small world which your philosophers call the 'sacred planet.' However, notwithstanding that, He is the Master and Lord of all of us, for he who is a master, is also a lord, and since this man is our Master in everything, He is also Lord over all things in God's Order."
BM|0|143|6|0|(Say the three): "If so, He must be considerably more than you. Maybe similar to our chief sage, whom not only all the people of this vast world have to obey, but all the mountains, waters, beasts, and plants."
BM|0|143|7|0|(John): "Yes, yes, similar to that, but even more than that - as you will soon find out!"
BM|0|143|8|0|(Say the three): "Do we have to cover ourselves for Him, too?"
BM|0|143|9|0|(John): "That is not necessary, for He has known you and your entire world before it came into existence, and before we and your sages existed!"
BM|0|143|10|0|(At this, the three sun-maidens are quite astonished, and say): "What are you saying? We have never heard anything like that before, not even from our greatest and wisest sages! They have told us that our world of light is like a mother to all the other worlds, and is the oldest of all. If our vast and almost endless world is the oldest - and this we do not doubt, for we have often witnessed ourselves how it has given birth to smaller worlds - how can a sage from another smaller globe, one which originated from our world in the first place, be older than our sages, and even our whole endless world?
BM|0|143|11|0|Oh, glorious friend, there you must have made a mistake, unless that Master is a primordial, angelic spirit, in which case you might be right. However, this is unlikely since he is not enveloped in an aureole of light like the other angelic spirits, whose brilliance is such that it makes us appear almost dark. Therefore, you must not hold it against us if we think you may have made a mistake."
BM|0|143|12|0|(Says John): "My highly esteemed daughters, your sages are good mathematicians, but we are even better ones. There is a great difference between us and you. We are true children of the Most High, whilst you are only His creatures, and can become children of His children only through us. This, too, you have learned from your sages. If so, tell me who would be older: the children or the children's children, which you are?"
BM|0|143|13|0|(Here, the three are rather startled, and only after a while do they say): "The wisdom of your question is too profound, and we cannot reply. Maybe our sages can, but we are unable to say, not knowing the depth of their wisdom. Let us drop this subject for the time being, as the One Whom you call Master and Lord is already quite close. We want to give Him a worthy reception. Do tell us how He prefers to be received so that we may be prepared in every respect."
BM|0|143|14|0|(Says John): "Concerning this, better ask your second father, Martin, who taught you how to love. He will tell you exactly what to do."
BM|0|143|15|0|Now the three turn to Martin, who says:
BM|0|143|16|0|(Martin): "My beloved daughters, with this Master and Lord, nothing counts but pure love. Therefore, meet Him with the greatest possible love, and you will win Him. And when you have won Him, you have won everything, for all things are possible to Him. I am even convinced that He could make of you real children of God."
BM|0|143|17|0|(Say the three): "Would we be allowed to love Him the way we love you? Could we embrace Him to our hearts' delight, giving in to this newly-awakened emotion?"
BM|0|143|18|0|(Martin): "By all means; for love can never offend Him, even if He said to you: 'Do not touch Me!' Do not let that deter you, but kindle your love for Him all the more. Hold on to Him firmly in your hearts and He will come to you and give you abundantly all that your hearts desire. As soon as He has taken you into His heart, you will experience a bliss which no sage of your world could ever imagine."
BM|0|143|19|0|(Say the three): "No doubt those two glorious ones are enjoying such bliss. What a mighty Spirit from heaven He must be that you, as true children of the Most High, accept Him as your Lord and Master! He must surely be the First Son of the Most High - His favorite, His all!"
BM|0|143|20|0|(Says Martin): "You are very close to the truth, but you had better be silent now for He will be here in a moment. Look, even the dead are beginning to stir as He approaches! Isn't He most lovable, dearest daughters?"
BM|0|143|21|0|(Say the three, enrapt): "O heavens! How lovely He is! There could be nothing in all infinity to compare with that indescribable gentleness which radiates from His entire being! The closer He comes, the more lovable He appears! Oh, forgive us if we say that even you, who are the children of the Most High, compare with Him like empty shadows, and our hearts realize all the clearer that it would be impossible to love any being more than Him.
BM|0|143|22|0|O friend, you, our new spiritual father, we cannot restrain our hearts any more! Our yearning for Him has become too strong for us. Look - He is stopping about ten feet from us and - now, He is beckoning with His finger! Tell us, whom is He beckoning? Look - the mountains of this world bow as He beckons, and there, deep down in the valley, the big water begins to heave. Oh, tell us, for whom is this holy beckoning meant?"
BM|0|143|23|0|(Says Martin, deeply moved): "It is meant for you, my beloved little daughters . . . and, besides, most likely it is for your entire world. Therefore, hurry to Him and do as I have taught you."
BM|0|143|24|0|(Say the three): "Do take us there, for we lack the courage and strength to do so on our own. Our overwhelming love is almost paralyzing our limbs."
BM|0|143|25|0|Martin, John, and Peter now support the three and lead them gently toward Me.
BM|0|144|0|1|CHANCHAH'S AND GELLA'S ASTONISHMENT AT THE BEAUTY OF THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS. THE LORD'S PRAISE FOR MARTIN AS A FISHERMAN OF MEN. ABOUT THE GIVING AND TAKING HOLD OF GRACE.
BM|0|144|1|0|When the three sun-maidens, escorted by their guides, have reached Me, Chanchah and Gella see their beauty and are quite startled. Chanchah says:
BM|0|144|2|0|(Chanchah): "Oh You, my almighty Father, what are these beings? No human heart could ever imagine such inconceivable beauty! O Father, are these also created beings, or are they primordial spirits who from eternity have been purer than the light of the purest star?
BM|0|144|3|0|How terribly ugly I must appear compared with them! When I look at them, I feel - forgive me for such a thought - as if it must be almost impossible for You, o Father, to make the female human shape so endlessly beautiful. Of course, such a thought is silly - just as I am silly at this moment. But that boundless beauty is really almost unbearable for me."
BM|0|144|4|0|After these words, Chanchah is silent. Gella has not yet said anything at all, but only keeps sighing secretly to herself about her imagined great ugliness.
BM|0|144|5|0|(I, however, leave them for a while to their broken-heartedness with good reason, and say to Martin): "Well, My beloved brother Martin, you have been quite successful as a fisherman. You caught for Me three nice little fishes from the deep water of the sun, which gives Me great joy. It is obvious that you are more successful with your fishing here than you were on earth! Therefore, I will have to make you a real fisherman in the waters of the sun. You are now becoming quite strong and really useful with My brothers Peter and John, who, at all times, are My chief fishermen in the whole of infinity.
BM|0|144|6|0|This time you have really excelled, and it is the first true joy that you have given Me. For, until now, scarcely any of the fishermen sent to this world of light have succeeded in catching any beings of this world into the net of love. Their wisdom is great, and their beauty has already disabled many a fisherman. You, however, have excelled as a true master, and since you have managed small things so well, I will now set you over greater things."
BM|0|144|7|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, O Father, too much - too much grace! You know that an ox is good for nothing but some beef, and before You, I am but an ox, or even worse! You know what I mean.
BM|0|144|8|0|Without Your particular grace, I would not have done as well in the presence of these three charming daughters of the sun. Even if their wisdom might not have been too much for me, their enticing beauty surely would have!
BM|0|144|9|0|And, what a beauty, from head to foot! But then, You helped me through the two strong brothers and everything worked out well. But if You had withdrawn from me for only a little while, then it would have been the end of my strength. And how I would have then fared, only You, O Lord, know best!"
BM|0|144|10|0|(Say I): "My dear brother, you are right, indeed, for without Me, no one can achieve anything. But, behold, it is like this:
BM|0|144|11|0|The giving of My grace is My work, and it is not withheld from anybody. However, the taking hold of this grace and the acting in accordance with it, is the personal task of every free spirit and, thus, also yours. And that is why I praise you - because you took hold of My grace so well and acted accordingly.
BM|0|144|12|0|I bestow My grace upon many; they know it, and praise Me for it. However, when it comes to acting accordingly, they disregard My grace and remain unchanged in their bad worldly habits. While they are in the flesh, they pamper it and remain sensual to the last moment. After arriving in the spirit-world, they are much worse than on earth, since here they can have everything they want. My grace still keeps flowing to them, but they ignore it, and that is most detrimental to them.
BM|0|144|13|0|You, however, respected My grace as your actions showed, and that is why you deserve My praise - all the more so since here, this acting in accordance with My grace is a thousand times harder to do than on earth. Continue in this direction and your spirit will soon achieve a unique power of freedom."
BM|0|144|14|0|(Peter and John themselves give witness, saying): "Truly, we would not have risked to confront the sun-women with love, knowing them and what they can do if they discover only the least trace of weakness in a spirit. But Martin succeeded, and for that be the highest praise to You, Lord, and a glorious crown of valor for Martin."
BM|0|144|15|0|(Say I): "So be it! But now, My dear brother Martin, introduce your three little fishes to Me so that I can find out how you have prepared them for Me."
BM|0|145|0|1|THE LORD AND THE THREE LOVE-RIPE SUN-MAIDENS.
BM|0|145|1|0|(Now Martin turns to the three sun-maidens and says): "My beloved daughters, we are now in the right place and you may unburden your hearts as I have taught you and as the fervor of your hearts demands."
BM|0|145|2|0|At these words, the three stretch out their beautiful arms and want to embrace Me.
BM|0|145|3|0|(But I say to them): "My beloved little children, do not touch Me as yet, for you are still in your flesh; that would destroy your bodies. You will be able to touch Me without harm when you have left them. I am a perfect Spirit and, therefore, only perfected spirits may touch Me."
BM|0|145|4|0|(Say the three): "Is not this brother of yours a spirit too? And yet we were at his heart learning to know love, and it did not harm us at all! If You, You most glorious Master and Lord of Your brothers, are an even more perfect Spirit, it should harm us even less if we vented our love at Your heart, wouldn't it?
BM|0|145|5|0|And what if this should cause us to lose our bodies! Is it not better to love without a body than it is to be excluded from love with a body? Oh, look at us and feel how we suffer now that we may not love You as our hearts demand."
BM|0|145|6|0|(Say I): "My dearest little children, you may love Me with all your strength; love is not withheld from you. It is only that you must not touch Me, for that would harm you. But, since your love is already so strong that it would almost destroy your bodies, you may touch My feet; My heart would still be too hot for you."
BM|0|145|7|0|(At these words, the three fall at My feet, clasping them with their tender hands, and saying, in their most gentle and harmonious voices): "Ah, ah, what infinite sweetness! If only our brothers of many aeons knew how infinitely sweet love is, they would give all their wisdom for a dew- drop of it.
BM|0|145|8|0|Glorious Lord and Master, why is it that we, dwellers in this great, magnificent world, do not know anything about love? Why do we have to keep searching in the impenetrable wisdom of the heavens of the eternal, primordial Spirit, without ever finding out what love, the sweetest love, is?"
BM|0|146|0|1|DIFFICULT CONDITIONS ON EARTH FOR THOSE WHO WANT TO BECOME CHILDREN OF GOD.
BM|0|146|1|0|(Say I): "My dearest little children, behold, man's body has various limbs and sense organs, but the ear cannot have what the eye has, nor the mouth what the nose . . . the head what the heart . . . nor the heart what the feet and hands have. If, however, the whole body is sound, so then are the individual limbs. The eye does not feel unhappy because it cannot hear, nor the ear, because it cannot see.
BM|0|146|2|0|Thus, the head has never complained because it is more distant from the heart than the lungs. For, all the parts of the body, whatever their duty may be, obtain their life and enjoyment from one heart which houses love and life. And thus, you, too, My children, although not being the actual heart in God's great order, share all that issues from the heart of God. Those of you, however, who comprehend love - as you do - will also be accepted by love.
BM|0|146|3|0|While you are still blood, you can become a part of any limb or organ. But once the blood has become the nutrient of a particular part of the body, fusing into a unit with it, such a fused particle of blood can never be carried on to another part.
BM|0|146|4|0|I know that your sages are often full of wonder regarding the great privilege of the small world they usually call the 'Sacred Planet,' whose men - without exception - are children of the Most High. But think of the misery of their temporal lives in that world!
BM|0|146|5|0|From infancy on, they have to put up with frail bodies, with hunger, thirst, excessive cold, and even worse, heat. Their bodies are subject to a thousand painful ailments and, eventually, also a painful death. Man's birth there is also painful and thus is his departure from the world.
BM|0|146|6|0|Until about his twelfth year, man is often barely capable of a mature thought and is frequently shaped into a sensible person by the wielding of a rod. As soon as he has gained some sense, he is burdened with the yoke of numerous hard-to-keep laws, any infringement of which is punished severely, temporally and even eternally.
BM|0|146|7|0|In addition to this, he has to work hard for his livelihood to keep his frail and cumbersome body alive. And, notwithstanding all that, he is often, to the last moment of his temporal life, uncertain whether some kind of life will await him after the painful death of his body. And, even if he believes there is another life, it is often described to him as terrible and less desirable than everlasting extinction. Despite all these tribulations, he loves his life so much that death appears to him the most terrible thing of all.
BM|0|146|8|0|Considering what the human beings of your so-called 'Sacred Planet' have to go through in order to become fit for their eventual highest destiny, tell Me, could you envy them when you compare them with yourselves? Or would you like to take this upon yourselves to enable you, maybe, to become what they are not yet from birth and can never achieve unless they fulfill all the hard conditions and live in accordance with the severe laws sanctioned directly by the Supreme Divine Spirit? "
BM|0|147|0|1|THE FAIR SUN-MAIDENS' DEROGATORY CRITICISM OF THE HARDSHIPS FACING THE CHILDREN OF GOD ON EARTH.
BM|0|147|1|0|(At this description, the three sun-maidens rise to their feet again and say): "Most sublime friend and master of great wisdom, if the Great God treats His prospective children like that, we do not think much at all of such a state of filial relationship to God. If finally, perhaps, one in a thousand - after a hard life of self-denial - should attain to this filial relationship and with it the powers of the Most High, it would be nothing compared with all the suffering, especially since he can only become a son of God when he has suffered the greatest hardships patiently all his life.
BM|0|147|2|0|What good is to such a son the greatest possible bliss an almighty God can bestow on him? He would always remember all the suffering he had to go through to attain it, and this would embitter him, surely, forever and spoil his beatitude - all the more so when he finds that thousands of his brothers must languish in some place of punishment whilst he, one out of the countless numbers, has been lucky enough to attain to the goal of his miserable life.
BM|0|147|3|0|However, if he does not remember his former wretchedness and does not bother about his unfortunate brothers, having himself attained to the almost impossible and become a son of God, then he has been cheated out of his life; for, without remembering the past, he cannot possibly claim to have achieved such bliss for himself. And if he does not even know those any longer who failed at his side and became wretched, then we must say that in our world, even a child in its mother's womb is already wiser and more enlightened than such a wretched child of God, to whom this state of filial relationship, except for a dull beatitude, offers nothing but a meaningless name.
BM|0|147|4|0|Under those circumstances, we would not care to become children of God, not even on an equal footing with you, a supreme son of God, assuming that you, too, had to pay for your position with considerable suffering. What we cannot understand is how the wisdom of God could have pleasure in such tortured beings! Truly, such a God and our God have nothing in common.
BM|0|147|5|0|We pity you with all our hearts. Come and stay with us, and you will be much better off than with your God, Who only takes pleasure in the wretched!
BM|0|147|6|0|Your love is sweet, indeed, and is part of the foundation of life. But what good is all this sweetness of life if the spirit is a prisoner forever and has practically no freedom of movement, since he has to stay within the narrow limits of a certain order?
BM|0|147|7|0|We humans in this vast world of ours are truly free. It is wisdom alone that makes us free, and all things are subject only to the wisdom of our guiding spirits. And, since we are free through wisdom and look upon love as nothing but a vegetative force, there are no maladies in our world, neither physical nor moral.
BM|0|147|8|0|We are perfect in shape and perfect in thought, desire, and action. You will not be able to find anything here, neither in the valleys nor on the mountains, that will show the slightest sign of imperfection.
BM|0|147|9|0|Envy, anger, ambition, avarice, lewdness, lust for power, are strange to this world - as far as we know. For true wisdom teaches us equal rights for all. All of us are perfect likenesses of the Most High Spirit, and we honor Him in each other through the proper wisdom He has bestowed on us, which is the only veneration worthy of this Spirit.
BM|0|147|10|0|And you imagine that you will win Him and become His almighty children through love alone! Oh, you wretched and weak beings, do you, as supposed children, seriously believe that you can win the Supreme Spirit by approaching Him with a somewhat itching heart, offering Him, like a newborn babe, a sweetish teat?
BM|0|147|11|0|Unfortunately, you are mistaken, all of you, and you only show that the concept 'spirit' is quite unknown to you who claim to be, or should be, perfected spirits. You do not know, nor have you ever known yourselves; how, then, can you know the infinite primordial Spirit of spirits, and even be His distinguished children? Come and learn from us, and you will get to know first yourselves and - eventually - the Supreme Spirit!"
BM|0|148|0|1|THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS CONTINUE THEIR CRITICISM.
BM|0|148|1|0|(The three sun-maidens): "We did notice that particularly this brother, whom you call Martin, possesses some notable sparks of mystical wisdom which is similar to that of our sages of the high mountain, who also come to us sometimes with things that are beyond our sphere of vision and comprehension, just like their dwellings. But what use is such a high mysticism to him or to you if you completely lack the first principles of practical wisdom?
BM|0|148|2|0|These, however, consist in proper indulgence towards the weak, for where the strong wants to be a victor over the weak, there is no longer any order in wisdom, as every power must seek victory in its enlightened consciousness and not in the humiliating subjugation of one who is obviously the weaker.
BM|0|148|3|0|And that is what we did when we caught sight of you, the considerably weaker ones, on our soil. We did what you wanted so that we might investigate you all the more profoundly; and now we know that you are most unfortunate beings. Therefore, although you are spirits, we invite you to learn from us proper wisdom, which you need badly if you want to eventually gain better thoughts and concepts about the Supreme Spirit.
BM|0|148|4|0|Our pure spirits from the floating seas of light have warned us not to oppose you because of the presence of the 'Most Terrible' in your midst. We did not quite understand that warning, but now we do! It is clear that they meant you, and what is 'most terrible' is that you foolishly imagine yourself to be farthest advanced, seriously believing that you are the principal son of the Most High, and endeavoring to uphold this illusion in your brothers. And this is, for us, the most terrible thing: someone trying to deceive his weaker brothers!
BM|0|148|5|0|He who is strong need not hide his strength, but he also must not use it against the weak. And whoever is weak should not pretend to be strong, but should show his weakness. Thus the strength of the strong and the weakness of the weak will become one strength in the strong.
BM|0|148|6|0|Ponder these words! They come from children of this magnificent world who are almost minors, but if all of you follow us to the hospitable dwellings of our elders, a much more powerful light shall be given you. It is no obstacle that you imagine yourselves already perfect and think that we could come to harm if we touched you. Oh, do not worry about that!
BM|0|148|7|0|Thanks to the proper wisdom, already as children in mortal bodies of this world, we possess much more spirituality than you ever will! Surely the spiritual does not dwell in the body as such, but only in the actual spirit which never changes, whether it is in a coarser or a finer ethereal body.
BM|0|148|8|0|Furthermore, you spirits should not judge our bodies by the ones you used to have on your so-called 'Sacred Planet,' for they were coarser, heavier, clumsier, and darker than the roughest rocks in this world! You can see for yourselves that our bodies are far more ethereal and closer related to the light than even your spirits, as we see them here. Being at all times permeated with the spirit within them, our bodies unite far greater purity with the right order.
BM|0|148|9|0|Therefore, follow us confidently to our homes and you shall no doubt become purer than you are now. But no force shall be used against your weakness by our considerably greater strength, of which we do not boast, as earlier you did of yours, friend Martin. You spoke ridiculously of a strength in you that would enable you to destroy our big world with ease, even though you were supposedly the weakest of your party; your 'strength' would enable you to destroy our world just as the bud of an ethereal flower can be crushed between thumb and forefinger.
BM|0|148|10|0|Don't you now think that you somewhat overrated your strength? However, we shall not blame you for this, since you were speaking in your blind zeal, not knowing us at all. Now that you know us better, we hope, you are not likely to think of us in that way again, nor say things like that to us.
BM|0|148|11|0|We shall now walk ahead, and you may follow us if you want to. Be assured that you will be received in the friendliest way into our solid houses, which really exist and were built with our will and our hands - not like your celestial house, built only in a fixed imagination.
BM|0|148|12|0|And so that you, Martin, may see how far our wisdom reaches and that we know you and all the others better than you think, you shall find in the house of our elders a spectacle wherein you shall recognize yourself in all detail from the first beginnings to this moment.
BM|0|148|13|0|You imagine yourself to be far outside your high celestial house, but at this moment, we are inside it and see everything that is happening there. Thus, we were witnesses when you were going to passionately kiss the disguised dragon. However, do not ponder the power of our vision at this stage; in due course, you will find the reason for all this in true wisdom. May you and all your party be guided by your free will. We shall walk ahead!"
BM|0|148|14|0|Following this lengthy speech, the three depart.
BM|0|149|0|1|THE DEPRESSING EFFECT OF THE THREE SUN-MAR)ENS' WISDOM ON MARTIN'S TRIUMPH.
BM|0|149|1|0|(Martin, however, who has been on thorns for quite sometime, now turns to Me and says): "O Lord, O Father, now we have really stirred up a hornets' nest. This surpasses everything I have heard so far!
BM|0|149|2|0|Brother Peter and Brother John, you have praised my courage and victory much too soon in conceding to me a crown of valor. Now it has become evident what a victory I have achieved and how we can relish the three sun-trouts!
BM|0|149|3|0|O Lord, if I now recall my earlier miserable fishing experience, much as I love You, it did me more credit than this one. Your kindness and grace already appointed me a master fisher in the sun's waters of life, but now I must beg You to again relieve me of this office, for these fishes would surely swallow me up before I could even think of fishing.
BM|0|149|4|0|What a situation! These three have really lectured us thoroughly, and the worst of it is that there aren't many objections we can raise. They are good, noble, gentle, indulgent, and inconceivably sweet and fair. And still I could explode with anger that they have made such a fool of me.
BM|0|149|5|0|And they expect us to follow them! Not I! Just imagine to be taught by them! You, too, Lord, and also Peter and John! What do You say to this, my Lord, my all?"
BM|0|149|6|0|(Say I): "Calm yourself! We shall do what they want us to do! Follow them and see what will come of it. The more intricate the comedy, the more satisfactory is its solution. And you, as My leading children, brothers, and friends, have to get acquainted with everything or you will not be suitable for My service. Therefore, let us now follow the three sun-maidens patiently."
BM|0|149|7|0|(Says Martin): "Lord, You know that now, as always, I say: 'Your holy will be done!' For I know that You alone are familiar with all the roads that lead us to the goal that You, as God, Father, Lord, as well as Love and Wisdom, have forever set us. And still, I am standing here like an ox facing a new gate, unable at this moment to recognize all the inconsistencies that have gushed from the mouths of these sun-goddesses.
BM|0|149|8|0|I now realize that their words must have been full of inconsistencies, but I am unable to disprove anything they said, for it was factually correct.
BM|0|149|9|0|But You will have seen for Yourself how happy they were at my heart and how they wanted to be taught how to love. They had so much praise for its sweetness that their companions assumed a rather threatening attitude, and even summoned their spirits who, on the other hand, warned them against violence. Then love was everything to the three, but now they describe it as a dumb, vegetative force, practically a thing that is nothing in itself, but only serves the freer beings simply as a sort of unconscious motive for reproduction, most probably consisting in a transient electromagnetic, quite imponderable fluid or influence.
BM|0|149|10|0|How beautiful and lyrical their language was when You beckoned them to come to You! I thought to myself: 'Well, there we are! They must have recognized Him already, or at least have a strong suspicion as to Who He is.' But how I misjudged them! The way they spoke when they were embracing Your feet and how considerably their speech changed after You had described to them the harsh conditions under which man has to live his life on earth if he wants to become a child of God, and, to be sure, in Your description there was nothing much said about Your boundless love, compassion, and grace.
BM|0|149|11|0|If this is the trend with the sun-dwellers, we shall reap a very poor harvest. I would be more confident trying to achieve some results with Satan than with these three most beautiful sun- goddesses.
BM|0|149|12|0|Their beauty is inconceivable for human imagination, but, on the other hand, they are more cunning than the bathing guests we left behind - Lucifer's adherents who were separated from him. I maintain that a hideous devil is considerably less dangerous than a being of heavenly beauty who possesses so much infernal cunning.
BM|0|149|13|0|However, be that as it may, I - and no doubt all of us - will do as You wish and follow them to their home. But do allow me one thing, O Lord, that I tell them what I think of them when a suitable opportunity presents itself. Their beauty will no longer confuse me. You may look forward to this, you gentle beings of this world. Now you shall get to know the real Martin, so that your great wisdom will appear to you like a mite compared with a mountain! For Your glory, O Lord, and for the sake of Your name, I shall become a lion, and I shall fight with a thousand glowing swords! But, of course, You must not forsake me, for then my great courage would only land me in the soup!"
BM|0|150|0|1|THE LORD'S LOVING AND WISE INSTRUCTIONS TO MARTIN. HINTS ABOUT WHAT IS HAPPENING IN THE HEARTS OF THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS. MARTIN'S VEXATION AND THE LORD'S REASSURING WORDS.
BM|0|150|1|0|(Say I): "My dearest Martin, your will and courage are very praiseworthy. However, you should never resolve upon a certain action in the heat of even a justified anger before you clearly understand the reason why you want to fight with a thousand swords like a lion.
BM|0|150|2|0|A while ago I nominated you a master fisher of this world, and that you shall remain. And thus you shall keep the crown of valor proposed by Peter, for you have really handled the situation masterly. Just as My brother Peter has pointed out, it is extremely difficult to accomplish with these beings what you have accomplished, even though it was through My strength within you.
BM|0|150|3|0|Do not think that because I had to restrain these three, they have disavowed the love in their hearts according to their lengthy speech. If that were the case, they would not have asked us to follow them and would not have talked so much anyway, for their wisdom is usually quite laconic.
BM|0|150|4|0|But because their hearts became mightily attached to us, they talked so much and would still have gone on talking if we had raised any objections. But as we did not interrupt them, they had to come to an end eventually. I assure you that they departed from us reluctantly and can scarcely await that we follow them. As you will see, they will, in a moment, come back to us here, where we shall now abide for a while.
BM|0|150|5|0|It would, therefore, be unfair if we judged them by their words, which were prompted only by jealousy - a jealousy which is the result of their newly-awakened love. They noticed that we were rather indifferent to their beauty, and that even with their ardent love they could not ingratiate themselves with us. So they resorted to a good-natured wisdom and intend to be of use to us wherever possible.
BM|0|150|6|0|Ponder this for a while and then tell Me if you agree and whether you think it would be fair to fight them like a lion with a thousand swords."
BM|0|150|7|0|(Martin, perplexed, thinks this over in all seriousness, and then says): "Oh, yes, of course, this is how it is! What a beast I am, what an ass and ox combined! Probably the only one in this vast, enlightened and better world!
BM|0|150|8|0|For the sake of Your holy name, where did I have my eyes, my long ears, and my senses, anyway?
BM|0|150|9|0|These sweet, loving hearts - and I wanted to - no, I must not say it for it is too silly! Look, there they are, already returning over a hillock! Oh, you sweet little children, come, oh, come! Your reception will be better this time!
BM|0|150|10|0|But how can I now make good my great mistake? Probably they already know in all detail what I have said to You about them. How awkward this will be!"
BM|0|150|11|0|(Say I): "Martin, do not go to extremes with your ardor; everything will work out. Think of your instruction as to the attitude you have to adopt here: namely, of love combined with outward earnestness, and you will always be the victor and a master in the art of fishing in these waters of the sun. Now, back to earnestness, for they are already quite close!"
BM|0|150|12|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, do give me a bit more insight and discernment so that in the future I may be a better judge in case the three glorious beings confront me again with their staggering wisdom. Otherwise, I cannot guarantee that I will not blunder once more!"
BM|0|150|13|0|(Say I): "Do not worry about that. The way you are, you can be more useful to Me here than Peter and John, whose vision penetrates all the secrets of this world. For he who knows already in advance what fruit his efforts will bear as a result of the order of this world, has less confidence than one who, for lack of such clear vision, will treat these beings rather in accordance with the order of his own world. Therefore, stay the way you are and you will achieve the best possible results.
BM|0|150|14|0|These human beings soon lose interest in a spirit when they find his wisdom to be equal to theirs or - as with Peter and John - far above theirs. In such cases, they become quite sarcastic and rather reserved. However, with spirits like you, they are the friendliest beings you can hope to find, and that is when they can be, so to speak, twisted round one's little finger. Therefore, you will be able to serve Me best the way you are. But now, silent, they are almost here!"
BM|0|151|0|1|THE THREE FAIR MAIDENS ASK THE LORD WHY HE AND HIS COMPANIONS DID NOT COME TO THEIR HOUSES. THE LORD'S WISE ANSWER.
BM|0|151|1|0|(As the three sun-maidens reach us, still clothed in the same garments they had donned before Martin, they immediately address Me, saying): "O, Most Sublime, how long will you and your companions keep us waiting before you deem us worthy of entering one of our dwellings, which have been duly prepared for your reception?
BM|0|151|2|0|Thanks to our sages and the spirits of our great world, as well as the spirits of many other worlds visiting us on many occasions, and also from the angels of the Most High Spirit, we know that we, the dwellers in this world, are not only of great physical beauty, but also morally so pure that even the purest angels cannot find fault with us. That they always find us worthy of their visits, enjoy our company in all purity, telling us about all the wonders that are found in the infinite kingdom of the Most High Spirit, Whom you call your God and Father, and new ones that are being created more magnificent and inconceivable, every moment.
BM|0|151|3|0|If all the angels and spirits have such an opinion of us and are not at all reserved, we cannot understand what fault you find with us that you like us so little. We never ask the other spirits to come to us, but they still like to come, because they always find in us what gives them great pleasure. As for you, we implored you to come to us in the purest manner of the wisdom of our greatest sages, but it does not seem to have had much effect on you. Oh, tell us, Most Sublime, what is the true reason for this, and why did you not come to our houses, where thousands are expecting you?"
BM|0|151|4|0|(Say I): "It is not your fault morally. I know best what you are like. I know your physical appearance, your pure morals, and your dwellings. However, we are as free as you are, and can please ourselves. Nobody has the right to ask us to account for our actions and say to us: 'Why do you do this, or that?'
BM|0|151|5|0|And with all your wisdom, you should realize that we cannot be attracted by wisdom alone, but only by the proper, living love. We shall follow the desire of your hearts when we are truly loved, but your supposedly great wisdom will not ever make us advance a single step.
BM|0|151|6|0|I am quite aware that you have used your wise words to Me only as a pretense to hide from Me your real love. However, I am not a friend of such pretense, but only appreciate complete honesty of the heart. So, if you want Me and My companions to come to your houses, you must not pretend outwardly to be different from what you are within; for I see through every most secret fiber of your lives. And what I see, all Mine see too, and countless others who are completely Mine forever, just as these here."
BM|0|152|0|1|HUMILIATING EFFECT ON THE OTHER WOMEN OF THE THREE SUN-MAIDENS' PHYSICAL BEAUTY. MARTIN'S STERN WORDS, AND THE LORD'S ADVICE TO THE ANNOYED WOMEN.
BM|0|152|1|0|(In answer to My words, the three immediately take off their clothes and say): "Most Sublime One, if so, these garments should not cover our bodies, for they hide the truth and help to cover our hearts and our love, which is not right."
BM|0|152|2|0|(As they are standing there almost naked, with only loincloths, their beauty once more fully apparent, all the other women present fall to the ground, crying): "Woe betide us ugliest of beings!"
BM|0|152|3|0|(Martin is extremely annoyed at the behavior of the women, and says in a loud, stern voice): "There we are again! There they are, lying on the ground like exhausted frogs! This way heaven, except for the magic and splendor of things, is no better than the earth with its mortal beings. There, perishability causes men to worry about their lives and makes them quite stupid. As a result, they distance themselves so much from true life that in the end they no longer know what life means and whether they are still alive! Least of all, they know whether they will live on, conscious of themselves, after their physical death.
BM|0|152|4|0|Here in heaven, these worries about perishability have ceased to exist, but a thousand other miseries have taken their place, which seem to surpass the first-mentioned by far.
BM|0|152|5|0|To think of all the anxiety these female beings have already caused me! As soon as you think: 'The Lord be praised, now everything is going to be all right!' - some fresh trouble strikes you like a flash of lightning!
BM|0|152|6|0|Oh, you conceited ninnies, you scum of mankind, do you really believe the Lord created you for vanity or as an embellishment for heaven? Do you think you have the right to become almost unbearable burdens to us male beings through your great stupidity? Get to your feet and make sure you behave with more wisdom in the future, or we shall leave you to your own devices; then you may live entirely in your great folly.
BM|0|152|7|0|Because these sun-maidens are so much wiser and more beautiful than they, to vent their secret rancor these ninnies fall to the ground like stuffed paillasses and scream, hurt by their unbearable vanity, 'Woe betide us ugliest beings!' You fools! Do you expect that out of your stupidity you might become more beautiful than these daughters of wisdom, which is of such a high standard that even we male spirits have to admire it? I assure you, it will take a very long time for you to attain that!
BM|0|152|8|0|If your foolishness keeps progressing at the same rate as it has until now, you will most likely become even uglier than that guest whom I dragged on chains to my house together with brother Borem. So, if you do want to stay with us, stand up immediately!"
BM|0|152|9|0|Upon these words from Martin, all the women get to their feet and turn to Me with the request that I rebuke him for hurting their feelings.
BM|0|152|10|0|(Say I): "You have mouths and tongues yourselves, so why not tell him directly what you do not like? Martin has not wronged Me, and it was quite right of him to rouse you with a dressing-down."
BM|0|152|11|0|(Say the women): "So You, too, our Lord, our everything, are against us! Where, then, can we find grace?"
BM|0|152|12|0|(Say I): "That you can find in true humility, obedience, and in the right love for Me. Therefore, follow Martin's advice and all will be well. Make friends with these three and love them, then their beauty will no longer disturb you."
BM|0|152|13|0|After these words, the women begin to relax immediately. Some are already able to bear the sun-maidens' beauty and approach them without much hesitation.
BM|0|153|0|1|REASSURING WORDS FROM THE THREE SUN-CHILDREN. MARTIN AGAIN IN A TEMPTATION. THE EARTH-WOMEN AND SUN-WOMEN EST HARMONY. THE LORD MAKES ARRANGEMENTS TO ENTER THE DWELLINGS OF THE SUN-DAUGHTERS.
BM|0|153|1|0|(The sun-daughters, following their exposure, have noticed the embarrassment of the numerous women. Therefore, they approach them, saying): "Esteemed sisters, shed all that is unworthy of you, and our appearance will not disturb you at all.
BM|0|153|2|0|That it has pleased the Almighty to create us so infinitely beautiful in your eyes is not our fault and, seeing that our beauty is not our work but solely the work of God, it does not make us vain or even proud, which is a bad trait on your earth. Therefore, it would be foolish and wicked of us if we looked down on you because your bodies are less beautiful than ours.
BM|0|153|3|0|You, as well as we, have been made by the power of the Most High Spirit the way His infinite wisdom saw fit. And, considering that we are the works of one and the same Eternal Master, how could we despise each other because of certain characteristics which God bestowed upon us?
BM|0|153|4|0|Therefore, cheer up, dear sisters, and do not look at us with jealous eyes, and then our looks will not worry you at all! Even your men, for whom our attraction must be much greater, can bear to look at us, and we think it must be considerably easier for you who are of the same sex."
BM|0|153|5|0|(Says Martin to himself): "But only just, for at this moment you are terribly alluring! The faintest touch of an arm could throw one into ecstasy and extreme lust.
BM|0|153|6|0|Ah, that bosom, those arms and feet, from A to Z! It is unbearable! If they embraced me now, it would be the end of me! They will have to cover themselves up a bit more, for this way their attraction is really quite unbearable!"
BM|0|153|7|0|(Say the women): "Glorious daughters of this better, vast globe, on the one hand it is true that in the beginning we were a bit vain and jealous of your great beauty, but on the other hand, we must admit that it is your inconceivable beauty that also overwhelms us, for our eyes are not accustomed to such a sight. Therefore, angelic daughters, we beg you to cover yourselves up again or your appearance will cause us to pine away, notwithstanding the fact that we are, to a certain degree, already blessed spirits and you are still mortal beings of flesh and blood."
BM|0|153|8|0|(Say the sun-daughters): "We are only too willing to grant your wish. However, it does not depend on us, but on your masters. Approach them about this, and we shall do whatever they say."
BM|0|153|9|0|(Say I): "Stay as you are! This is how you have to serve Me! I know best why, for behold, My three sweet daughters, though born on this earth: No one knows better what his children need than their father, and I am a true Father of these, and countless other children. Therefore, I know best what is good for them, and I do not want you to be attired any different from what is customary on this earth."
BM|0|153|10|0|(Say the three): "Lord, Master and Father of your children, your will be our most sacred commandment! But do come to our dwellings. You will be honored there - should you wish it - also you will be loved with all the ardor of our hearts."
BM|0|153|11|0|(Say I): "Yes, My new daughters, now we shall enter your dwellings and see what they are like. Martin, you go ahead with Peter and John. Borem and Chorel shall follow the three with the women and the other brothers, whilst the Chinese, with their wives, shall walk behind Me. You three sun-maidens - now My daughters also - accompany Me with these two sisters whose names are Chanchah and Gella. In this good order, we shall all enter your dwellings."
BM|0|153|12|0|(Say the three): "Lord and Master, will the three at the head know where to take this large party?"
BM|0|153|13|0|(Say I): "Do not concern yourselves about that! The two accompanying Martin know your dwellings in all detail; for nothing is strange or unknown to My children, and they have all that I have in abundance!"
BM|0|154|0|1|ABOUT TRUE WISDOM AND THE APPARENT WISDOM OF THE SUN-SAGES. THE LAW OF INCEST AMONG THE SUN-DWELLERS, A TRICK OF SATAN'S. THE PURPOSE OF THE LORD'S COMING.
BM|0|154|1|0|The whole party now begins to move, and we proceed slowly.
BM|0|154|2|0|(While on the way, the three sun-daughters ask Me): "Good and wisest Lord, Master and Father of your children, why are your two sweet daughters so quiet and do not ask you any questions? Is it because they already know everything and possess great wisdom? Our great sages, too, speak very little, but when they do, one word from them weighs more than ten thousand words from us! This is probably the case with your two very sweet daughters."
BM|0|154|3|0|(Say I): "Yes, you are almost right. However, there is a difference. These two already possess in abundance what your top sages in their most profound mysticism only just suspect, but would scarcely dare to express.
BM|0|154|4|0|For the type of wisdom your sages possess is not real wisdom. It is a sort of secretiveness that does not lead to any knowledge I could truly approve of. On the contrary, some of the laws of your sages are such that would make you quite unsuitable for My Kingdom.
BM|0|154|5|0|You, of course, do not commit a sin if you strictly observe what your laws demand. However, these have already deviated from the original laws and are now as distant from them as heaven is from this world. You still have your original shape and a mighty will, but your so-called principal sages are generally not much good now, although there are a few communities that have still remained faithful to their original laws. And so these two sisters here are very much wiser than your greatest sages.
BM|0|154|6|0|For they are full of love, and during their lives on earth they did not have sexual intercourse with their brothers and fathers, which they considered a major sin and for which I punish severely without mercy in eternity. The earth-dwellers say: 'Cursed be the one who commits incest!' But with you, incest is a law given by your sages. See what great mistakes they make? Therefore, they are not as wise as they think, and the reason for My coming to you is to show them their great absurdity."
BM|0|154|7|0|(Say the three): "Sublime Lord and Master of your children, are you also a lord over our sages and our vast, magnificent world, that you want to give us different laws?"
BM|0|154|8|0|(Say I): "Yes, My daughters who are still undefiled by incest, Satan has found a way also into this pure world, and has already corrupted many communities. Therefore, I, as the Lord also over this world, have to come Myself to sweep clean its soiled ground. Otherwise, all of you would soon lose your original nobility and, with it, the eternal life of the spirit, the chances for which have already become very weak in many of your communities. If Satan wants to catch a man, he does it by means of a certain arrogance of wisdom and then through unchastity. His designs with you have been extremely clever, but I assure you, nothing can escape My eye!
BM|0|154|9|0|All of you, including your sages, have become very sick; and this is the case in many of your large communities. Your procreation, which originally was purely spiritual, has now become grossly material; it has become an abomination.
BM|0|154|10|0|Among My children on the earth, which you call the 'Sacred Planet,' incest is considered the most wicked crime, and before Me it is the most terrible, so much so that I want one who commits incest punished irrevocably and without mercy, with temporal and eternal death through fire. And this terrible, purely satanic vice has become a law in your world!
BM|0|154|11|0|Do you imagine that I, as the primordial source of all existence and the very essence of order, can condone such a law? That is why I now come to you - to save you or to pass judgment forever. No wonder your spirits exclaimed that the Most Terrible was among this party! However, they were not good spirits, but spirits led astray by Satan himself. I am not the Terrible, but only Love to the innocent. However, to those who have My Word and My Law, yet ignore it, I am the Eternal Judgment!"
BM|0|155|0|1|CHANCHAH'S WISE WORDS. EVIL AND TRUE LAWS. NO TRIUMPH WITHOUT BATTLE. WHY THE LORD COMES TO THE SUN-DAUGHTERS ONLY NOW.
BM|0|155|1|0|These, My words, have startled the sun-daughters, but have encouraged Chanchah, and she begins to speak gently:
BM|0|155|2|0|(Chanchah): You most beautiful daughters of this magnificent world who have never seen night nor experienced the harsh change of the seasons, you are most fortunate where your bodies are concerned in not knowing sickness nor ever having witnessed death! Your laws, although worse than our greatest vices, uphold your freedom and so far, also, your immortality. In this way you are free, for you can never infringe your laws, even if you wanted to, as they make such an infringement practically impossible. Why is that so? What must laws be like that they cannot be broken?
BM|0|155|3|0|Thanks to the grace and love of my holy Father, I will show you the reason: The evil Ahriman (Satan), appearing to your sages in the shape of an angel, has pointed out to them various traits and needs of your nature, making them thoroughly familiar with same. He instructed them to make a law of everything any fiber of your being should express a desire for, adding the clause: 'If a person feels like doing something, let him. Should he prefer not to do it, he commits no offense if he does not.'
BM|0|155|4|0|Think for yourselves now, you wise ones, what such laws are worth and what use they could be for you. Or have you ever heard about any punishment for infringement of a law?
BM|0|155|5|0|True laws must be made in such a way that they cost man great self-abnegation until he manages to fulfill them by suppressing the cravings of his nature. If he fulfills them of his own free will, disregarding all material advantages, only then does he rise as a free spirit above his mortal and perishable matter. He then triumphs over his own death, which constitutes part of his nature. And he can then enter the higher order of eternal, spiritual life and become a child of the Supreme Spirit, thanks to His grace.
BM|0|155|6|0|But what triumph can be gained through the empty laws of your supreme wisdom? None, I assure you! For, without a battle there cannot be a triumph! And without a triumph there can be no prize! What, then, is a man who has won no prize? He is more worthless than the simplest plant he tramples underfoot, for the plant will have achieved its purpose in the great gamut of evolution. But the man without a prize has lived in vain. He just lived because he existed, but his life was purposeless and, therefore, could never reach any destination, which is the case with you.
BM|0|155|7|0|After shedding your external frame, you live on as a kind of spirit of light - but also without purpose, just like here in your bodies, the outer appearance of which corresponds to your world. It is true that this world's outermost sphere consists of pure light of great power and magnificence, but within, it is darker than the darkest planet. I assure you, your wisdom is nothing but delusion, and your beauty an empty illusion.
BM|0|155|8|0|That is the reason why the Lord is now coming Himself to give a true light to you children of the sun, and to show you a new path which can lead you in all truth also to us. This is our true wisdom, and if you want to perfect yourselves, it must become effective with you, too. Otherwise, you would be - notwithstanding your great beauty - the most miserable beings in all the creation of God, my Father."
BM|0|155|9|0|(The three are really shaken by Chanchah's wisdom and, after a while, they say): Glorious one, if this is the situation and our laws are really of a nature as described by you, why, then, did not your Lord and Master, the head messenger of the Most High, come sooner to help us? Why did He leave us in our errors for such a long time?"
BM|0|155|10|0|(Says Chanchah): "Dearest sisters, the Lord knows best when the fruit is ripe, for He prepared the seed, enclosed in it the living germ with the fruit, and also the time for its ripening. The same is the case with you. You have ripened, but not in truth, only in falsehood. And to prevent you from passing from falsehood into evil, He Himself has come to save you."
BM|0|156|0|1|THE SUN-DAUGHTERS SUSPECT THE TRUE NATURE OF THE LORD. ARRIVAL AT THE PALACE OF THE SUN-DWELLERS. CHANCHAH'S AND GELLA'S ADMIRING WORDS.
BM|0|156|1|0|(Say the three sun-daughters, now already close to their dwelling): "You loveliest sister, you speak about your Lord, Master and Father almost as if he were the Most High Himself and not only His messenger. Since you are so wise, we beg you to explain this to us."
BM|0|156|2|0|(Says Chanchah): "Dear sisters, it is not up to me to speak about this, but solely to my Lord and Father. However, we are now quite close to your dwelling and there you will be told all that you want to know. So have patience until then."
BM|0|156|3|0|With this, the three are satisfied and continue on their way. We now reach the enclosure where the first garden begins, which, in terrace-style, is followed by the second or central, and a third or uppermost, magnificent garden.
BM|0|156|4|0|Catching sight of this magnificence and, finally, also of the huge dwelling resembling a temple, Chanchah and Gella are awestruck. After taking deep breaths, they say to the three:
BM|0|156|5|0|(Chanchah and Gella): "But for the Lord's sake, is this the type of house you live in? We see nothing but gold and the largest, most precious gems! And what a daring and superb architecture! To be able to live in such dwellings with the knowledge that you do not have to die as long as you enjoy this life, must be bliss!
BM|0|156|6|0|However, we also realize that it must be extremely difficult in such surroundings to live a life pleasing to God. For where everything is designed to appeal to the senses so mightily, surely no one would think of self-denial or self-abnegation, which is the only means of awakening the immortal spirit and being reunited with one's Creator.
BM|0|156|7|0|O Lord, most loving Father, does this external magnificence please You in any way? Surely Martin's celestial mansion is of great splendor, but compared with this it would seem like a prison cell! And these gardens, these vast and glorious gardens - what an abundance of unbelievable works of art! No, this cannot be just a world; it must be heaven!"
BM|0|157|0|1|CHANCHAH'S SERIOUS MISGIVINGS AT THE SIGHT OF THIS SPLENDOR. ABOUT THE MAGNIFICENCE OF A HEART GLOWING IN LOVE. VARIOUS CONTRADICTIONS.
BM|0|157|1|0|(Say the three sun-daughters). "Dear sisters, if you are already so delighted with this simple exterior, what are you going to say when you see the interior of our dwelling? For all our care and attention is concentrated on the interior of our houses. We believe to do honor to the Great Primordial Spirit by making use of all the talents we have been given in a way we consider worthy of our spirit.
BM|0|157|2|0|We think that every great splendor is fully justified if it is accomplished by us intelligent beings in honor of the Supreme Spirit. For, if the Great Spirit endowed us with such an inclination, which is a law unto our spirit, how could we create the inferior instead of the sublime? Would not that mean that we want to have our spirit different from the way it was made by Him? Therefore, do not take offense at the magnificence of our houses, for they are not the result of vanity, but merely of the wise need of our spirit."
BM|0|157|3|0|(Says Chanchah): "So it is the same here as on earth with the so-called Jesuits, whose pupil I used to be - Omnia ad majorem dei gloriam? Is it possible that these wicked monks have found their way even here?
BM|0|157|4|0|Of course, such a house is by far more magnificent than an empire of my country on earth. Oh, you magnificent poor, look at the Lord. His garment will reveal to you the kind of splendor that appeals to Him! It will show you beyond doubt whether He appreciates external magnificence. The magnificence of a heart glowing with love pleases Him above all; every thing else is an abomination to Him.
BM|0|157|5|0|If this were not the case, He would have been with you often, just as on my planet He often comes to the poorest and most insignificant, teaching them personally as a loving Father to become His children, and He gives them His grace in all fullness. But He does not come to the great and important who, too, dwell in magnificent palaces, and He does not teach them to make them His children."
BM|0|157|6|0|(Say the three): "You may be right, dear sister, but how did you become so pleasing to the Lord - if the Spirit of the Most High should really dwell in Him - since you, as is revealed to us by our inner wisdom, do not come from a poor house on your planet?"
BM|0|157|7|0|(Says Chanchah): "That is why on my planet such grace was not bestowed on me. But that I am so close to Him now is only due to my love for Him. For I loved Him with all the ardor of my heart before I knew Him, and before I found out that creatures, too, may love the most holy Creator. And it was this love and not the magnificence of my earthly dwelling that brought me to Him."
BM|0|157|8|0|(Say the three): "But we are now with Him, too, even though our house is of great magnificence. How, then, is that possible if He really is what you claim?"
BM|0|157|9|0|(Says Chanchah): "Dear sisters, outwardly it appears as if you were with Him, but this is no real, actual nearness. This will soon become clear to you as He speaks to your sages. But we have now reached your dwelling. Martin is already stopping and turning back to obtain advice. Let us now be silent and pay attention to all that will happen."
BM|0|158|0|1|MARTIN'S BLIND ZEAL AGAINST THE CEREMONIES OF THE SUN-DWELLERS. THE LORD'S WISE SPEECH ABOUT TOLERANCE. MARTIN'S DISCUSSION WITH PETER REGARDING THE LORD'S ADMONITIONS.
BM|0|158|1|0|(Martin has already reached Me, and says): "O Lord, O Father, this is a magnificence which no spirit from any other world could ever imagine! Even Your most sublime brothers are rubbing their eyes as if scarcely able to bear the brilliance! But, how peculiar it is that no one is coming to meet us.
BM|0|158|2|0|Peter thinks we ought to wait at the entrance until the elders of the house come to meet us with their usual ceremonies, as is the custom in this world. I, however, have had my fill of ceremonies in the world. They make me sick and I think we should not wait for such brilliant follies, but rather enter the house without much knocking. You surely have sufficient power for that!"
BM|0|158|3|0|(Say I): "But, My dear Martin, we are not coming as enemies, only as true friends. We want to help and rebuild, not beat and destroy.
BM|0|158|4|0|What glory would there be for us if we destroyed the whole area in a moment? It would not be to the credit of a strong arm to tear off a gnat's head. It is better to restore the head of a gnat than to destroy it. Therefore, we shall here make proper use of our patience and love, and not of our strength.
BM|0|158|5|0|How would you have liked it if I had seized you immediately with My might and thrown you into hell instead of bestowing upon you My patience and love, which you did not deserve at all? Is there any argument you could have brought against it? But I did not do that to you, for I saw no merit in it for Me, the Almighty, to destroy you, the impotent. On the contrary, I gave you My patience and love to save you and to straighten you out. Would it, then, be right of us to act here in a hostile manner?"
BM|0|158|6|0|(Martin, full of remorse, says): "O mea culpa, mea culpa, mea maxima culpa!" [My guilt, my guilt, my immense guilt!]
BM|0|158|7|0|(Say I): "You have been forgiven long ago. But if, in the future, you always kept in mind the true first principle for all our actions, you will not easily relapse into such folly. We want at all times to preserve and not ever, even for a second, destroy; it is only hell that thirsts for destruction. Comprehend this, and now return to your place!"
BM|0|158|8|0|Martin kisses My feet and quickly returns to the two brothers, Peter and John.
BM|0|158|9|0|(Peter and John ask him): "Well, what are we to do? Shall we wait, or shall we enter?"
BM|0|158|10|0|(Says Martin): "As you know, fools are always the least patient, because they have no sense. But if they become too foolish, it is good for them to be knocked into shape, as has just happened to me. The Lord has rebuked me, and now I'm once more in order. He has again made a man out of a beast!"
BM|0|158|11|0|(Says Peter): "Yes, you are right in what you say. In the world, I, too, received some mighty raps from the Lord, and that was good. Even brother Paul once gave me a knock in the back with his spiritual fist, and that, too, was good! But we still don't know whether to wait and be bored for a while or enter this magnificent house. Tell us this, dear brother Martin."
BM|0|158|12|0|(Says Martin): "It seems to me as if you, too, are beginning to pinch me a bit. Of course, we have to wait in accordance with the Lord's will, until those who are going to meet us are through with their ceremonies. You probably know who they are."
BM|0|158|13|0|(Says Peter): "But, dear brother, you must not take offense so easily. I am quite aware that a reprimand from the Lord is less agreeable than a caress, but it is just as much an expression of love. Remember when the Lord talked to me and my brothers about His impending suffering and I, in my deep love for Him, warned Him of Jerusalem and said: 'Lord, this shall not be unto Thee'? What was it that the Lord then said to me?"
BM|0|158|14|0|(Says Martin): "Oh brother, do not repeat that terrible phrase! I have never been able to understand how the Lord could call you Satan, the chief of hell, after having only a short while before declared you a pillar of His church, against which 'the gates of hell shall not prevail.' That is still a puzzle to me. How do you interpret it?"
BM|0|158|15|0|(Says Peter): "When the Lord appointed me a pillar of His church, He was speaking to me out of His wisdom. But when He called me a Satan, He was speaking out of His boundless love for me, because with those words, He forcefully drove out - as if with one lash - all my worldliness which was the actual Satan within me. Do you now understand that mighty reprimand?"
BM|0|158|16|0|(Says Martin): "Not absolutely as yet, but I have a good idea where this is leading. The Lord is love, indeed!"
BM|0|159|0|1|ABOUT MUSIC IN THE SUN-WORLD. PETER'S EARNEST WARNING TO MARTIN TO OVERCOME HIS SENSUOUSNESS.
BM|0|159|1|0|(Martin): "But I now hear something like the sound of bells. What can it be? It sounds beautiful! So there is music here, too! I cannot make out any rhythm, but it still sounds beautiful. I wonder what musical instruments they are using."
BM|0|159|2|0|(Says Peter): "It is a kind of bell, dear brother, similar to those used by the ancient Egyptians, and today still used by Persians and Hindus. Only here, their sound is much purer than on earth. These bells consist of a kind of disc which is hit with resilient hammers on the occasion of great festivities, or also natural phenomena, which are not unusual here.
BM|0|159|3|0|For lesser occasions, they have little bells with which they give various signals. They also have a kind of harps in the handling of which they are masters. However, you will only hear those when you are already inside the dwelling. Now you know what you were so anxious to find out. But, as they will be coming out any moment, let us be silent and await them."
BM|0|159|4|0|(Martin asks another question, hurriedly): "Friend, are we in the right position for their reception?"
BM|0|159|5|0|(Replies Peter): "We are neither soldiers nor comedians! What gave you such an idea?"
BM|0|159|6|0|(Says Martin): "I beg you, dear brother, do not be annoyed with me or I will really despair. Whenever I open my mouth lately, nothing but nonsense seems to come forth!"
BM|0|159|7|0|(Says Peter): "That is almost true, and the reason for it is that you keep talking and asking without having been invited by the Lord to do so. Besides, you still possess a considerable amount of sensuousness, circling and twisting in your soul like small serpents. That still keeps clouding the senses of your spirit to such an extent that you are only able to speak with some wisdom if your slumbering sensuousness is not stirred up anew by some external stimulus.
BM|0|159|8|0|I beg you for the sake of the Lord, do pull yourself together at long last and make a resolution not ever to covet what is unworthy of your spirit. As a result, your spirit will become more and more enlightened and you will at all times speak words of pure wisdom. Otherwise, you will never get away from your foolishness, and the Lord, instead of guiding you to higher levels, will place you on the moon of your earth for a thousand earth years.
BM|0|159|9|0|In a moment a multitude of the most beautiful and alluring women and daughters of the sun will make their appearance, and I now tell you, in the name of the Lord, in all earnestness: This is as far as the Lord intends to guide you to at last rid you of your sensuousness. If you pass this test, it will be most beneficial to you. However, if you fail, you will find yourself suddenly deserted by us, no longer on the sun, but on the most barren grounds of the moon. You have already previously had an encounter with a philosopher of that world.
BM|0|159|10|0|Everything that happened with you and around you since your arrival in the realm of spirits took place mainly for your sake in order to make of you an efficient worker in the Lord's big vineyard. As the Lord has told you Himself, you could become a useful servant for Him, particularly in this world; and that is why He does such great things for you, in order to make of you a true angel. But you, too, have to make some effort, in view of all that the Lord is doing for you, else you will prepare a miserable lot for yourself. At best, you would become just a miserable rag-picker in the true Kingdom of God, with which you have not yet got acquainted.
BM|0|159|11|0|Now you know the meaning of all this. Do pull yourself together once and for all. Be earnest and good, and if you are upset by too much beauty, look to the Lord and you will find peace. You must become so firm that even much greater beauties will be unable to move you, and that only because you are and want to be forever the Lord's. Only then can you be admitted to the true heaven where countless, inconceivable beatitudes are waiting for you, of which you have as yet no idea.
BM|0|159|12|0|So far, your eye has not seen what the Lord has in store for those who love Him truly and faithfully - those who do not, like you, forget Him almost completely at the sight of a smooth, well-rounded female skin, while the situation is not too bad, and have recourse to Him once more only when they are in a desperate fix through their folly.
BM|0|159|13|0|Look, Martin, this is what you have been like so far and, as you have repeatedly admitted yourself, you have always been more beast than man. But now that we are in sight of the goal, do shed once and for all what is still bestial in you, in the name of the Lord. Put off the old Adam in you completely and put on Christ in the fullness of love. Then you will immediately be admitted into the true, actual, permanent heaven, the New Jerusalem, whose citizens I, John, and countless others have already been for a very long time. Do you understand me, Martin?"
BM|0|160|0|1|MARTIN'S DEJECTION AND DESPAIR. PETER'S ADMONITION AND ENCOURAGEMENT.
BM|0|160|1|0|(Says Martin, deep in thought): "So this is still a test - my test! And everything here is for my sake alone! O God, O God, when will these tests end?
BM|0|160|2|0|They will probably go on until I am ripe enough for hell and not for heaven. Most likely, I have to taste so much heavenly joy in order that hell may then seem all the worse to me!
BM|0|160|3|0|How often I have been told: 'Now you are perfected, dear brother Martin!' But if I have achieved perfection, must I still achieve more than perfection for the actual heaven?
BM|0|160|4|0|O God, I wish You had never ever created me; then my nonexistence would be so much happier than my existence in constant tests between hell and heaven.
BM|0|160|5|0|At least I know now how I stand, thanks to you, dear brother Peter. However, I tell you that with this revelation, you have also completed all my tests with one stroke. Now you can draw up before me angels or devils - it will all be the same to me! Just as my future existence or non-existence, or heaven or hell, is all the same! For, if those, too, are tests and I am constantly tested, I do not care at all about a future life.
BM|0|160|6|0|And, by God, you mentioned the barren moon to me. Do put me there quickly and forever! I shall be happier there than here with these constant tests, which show me clearly that although you, foremost princes of heaven, are with me together with the Lord, I am being guided to hell instead of to heaven!
BM|0|160|7|0|But be that as it may, as I have already told you, you may now bring to me angels or devils, I do not care! For, from now on, I shall be dumber than a stone."
BM|0|160|8|0|(Says Peter): "Brother, let go this thorn, for this is the death that accompanies the unchastity of the flesh. Its name is 'wrath', and that is why the children of the flesh are called 'children of wrath'! But look, they are already stepping outside. Compose yourself - your earnestness will be of benefit to you!"
BM|0|161|0|1|MARTIN'S EASY VICTORY IN HIS DIALOGUE ON WISDOM WITH THE ARROGANT ELDER OF THE SUN-TEMPLE.
BM|0|161|1|0|Upon these words, the oldest and wisest sage of the third level, clad in a gray pleated robe, comes out of the large vestibule of the temple, surrounded by young men and maidens. In his right hand he carries a staff, like the one of Aaron's, and in his left hand a magic band, stuck to which are various signs of a mystical appearance. When he has advanced to within five feet of the three leaders, he unrolls the band completely and displays it in front of him on the blue, velvety ground. Then he lowers the staff onto the band and says, after a while:
BM|0|161|2|0|(The elder): "As the first and oldest man of this everlasting world, which is maintained by me, I adjure you by the boundless strength and might I possess thanks to my infinite wisdom ..."
BM|0|161|3|0|(Says Martin to himself): "What about it? The chap is becoming droll! Just continue on those lines!"
BM|0|161|4|0|(The elder continues): ". . . that you tell me faithfully and truly what it is that you want and what has led you to this world. The least trace of an untruth from you, and my unconquerable might will reduce all of you to dust. Now speak!"
BM|0|161|5|0|(Says Martin): "All of us simultaneously, or should only one speak for all? You will have to define this more clearly, for we are not quite as clever as you are, Your Reverence." (To himself): "This one suits me fine, for his stupidity draws a veil over the beauty of the maidens. Now I am once more fully reconciled with Peter, John, and the others."
BM|0|161|6|0|(Says the sage): "If one speaks, one cannot know what the others are thinking. Therefore, all must speak simultaneously, and very loudly."
BM|0|161|7|0|(Martin, to himself): "Normally I am rather stupid, especially compared with these old princes of heaven, but nothing can surpass the stupidity of this sage. With his wisdom I shall deal by myself in a way that in the end he will be helplessly embarrassed by his stupidity. But I had better ask Peter first what I should do here." And Martin turns to Peter for advice.
BM|0|161|8|0|(Says Peter): "Dearest brother, it is now your turn to say, with full freedom and truth, whatever you feel like saying."
BM|0|161|9|0|(Says Martin to the sage): "You unlimited sage, if your wisdom is so boundless, I cannot understand how you can ask us about the reason for our coming. We, who are much less wise than you, can look through you and know exactly what is behind your supposed supreme wisdom. And so I assume that you likewise can look through us, if you are really so infinitely wise. What do you say to that?"
BM|0|161|10|0|(Says the sage): "That I can do if I have before me the large magic band and carry the double staff. However, having for such unimportant guests only brought with me my ordinary equipment, I have to ask for such information. And now you must speak!"
BM|0|161|11|0|(Says Martin): "If so, how will you be able to know whether we speak the truth or not?"
BM|0|161|12|0|(Says the sage): "To be sure, I have threatened you, and this threat will be carried out if you lie. So, out with the absolute truth, or else!"
BM|0|161|13|0|(Martin): "Or else - you are and remain an ass!"
BM|0|161|14|0|(The sage): "What is an ass?"
BM|0|161|15|0|(Martin): "It is in our world a harmless being of your color. It has very long ears but very little sense."
BM|0|161|16|0|(The sage): "What gives you the right to take me for one of those?"
BM|0|161|17|0|(Martin): "Will your infinite wisdom allow me a bit of time, for such an important question requires intensive study?"
BM|0|161|18|0|(The sage): "What is that you call 'study'? We do not have anything here called 'study'."
BM|0|161|19|0|(Says Martin): "Listen, you wisest of the wise, your wisdom cannot be worth much if you do not know what is, at least in the beginning, necessary to acquire wisdom. Study is as much as diligent thinking about the basic concepts and elements that must precede wisdom. Do you now understand what study is?"
BM|0|161|20|0|(Says the sage): "No, I do not. For my wisdom is too great and does not comprehend such trifles which are much too insignificant for it. Therefore, express yourself with more grandeur, or I cannot understand you."
BM|0|161|21|0|(Says Martin): "Now really, you are not quite as stupid as one would think when seeing and hearing you! So you mean that because your wisdom is so immense, you cannot grasp such trifles. But how, then, could you grasp the considerably small concept of an ass without much explanation?"
BM|0|161|22|0|(Says the sage): "Ass is a being, but study is only a concept, and it is always much easier to comprehend a being than a pure concept. Therefore, speak on a grander scale and thus more comprehensible for me."
BM|0|161|23|0|(Says Martin): "Friend, I believe the two of us will not be able to understand each other too well, if at all! For, with all your wisdom, you are an extremely stupid human being, without the least trace of any true wisdom.
BM|0|161|24|0|I advise you to step back and let somebody else - one without magic band and staff - speak for you. Maybe he will be more successful, at least like the three daughters of this house, who were the first to meet us and whose words were rather wise, so that I assumed you would be considerably wiser.
BM|0|161|25|0|However, I was mistaken. There may not even be another fellow in this world of yours who is quite as stupid as you! The two of us have now finished with each other and I suggest that you step back and let another speak for you."
BM|0|161|26|0|(Says the sage): "That is impossible! For if I descend to these common worms from the height of heights, nobody may speak but I, as the Most High, the Wisest, the Mightiest, the Eternal, the Infinite!"
BM|0|161|27|0|(Martin): "Oh dear! Then you may even be the Supreme, Divine Being?"
BM|0|161|28|0|(The sage): "Not quite, but also not much less; only He is a bit older, since I am His son!"
BM|0|161|29|0|(Martin): "Is that all? Or maybe you can add a bit to it?"
BM|0|161|30|0|(The sage): "Of course, there is much more, but that would be quite incomprehensible to you. I cannot tell you anything, for you are a nothing compared with me."
BM|0|161|31|0|(Says Martin): "Sure, sure, I believe you! You are really something great, something quite unique! There couldn't be another one like you anywhere on this world! Oh, you, you - !"
BM|0|161|32|0|(Says the sage): "Yes, I have no one above me. When I touch the ground with my staff, the whole world shakes, and all beings tremble with fear when I approach them. But I cannot understand why you do not tremble before me, nor your weak companions, considering that I could destroy you in a moment!"
BM|0|161|33|0|(Martin): "It is to be hoped that what you do not understand now, you will soon. Not thanks to me, though; but there is somebody present in this party who will tell you why we do not and will not ever tremble in your presence.
BM|0|161|34|0|You have been thoroughly deceived by an evil spirit who once came to you in the guise of an angel and, subsequently, you deceived this entire large community, giving laws that allow its members to do whatever they want, without ever being able to break them - laws that are as good as no laws.
BM|0|161|35|0|I know that you used to be quite a humble sage and a good leader of your large community, until the time when the false spirit of light deceived you, substituting your present extreme stupidity for your original true, divine wisdom."
BM|0|161|36|0|(Says the sage): "What you say is factually true, but whether it makes me a fool has still to be proved. I do not feel like one. Therefore, I bid you to go on speaking, but only in a grand way."
BM|0|161|37|0|(Says Martin): "Tell me whether you can remember how old you are. Have you always been what you are now, or has there been someone else in this office before you? Maybe your father? Weren't you younger at some time - maybe even a boy? Just tell me this, then it will be much easier for me to answer your question."
BM|0|161|38|0|(Says the sage): "I cannot answer your first question, because our big-time recorder was ruined a long time ago. The rope of the large pendulum was torn off by a tempest and we cannot repair it. Therefore, no one here knows how old he is.
BM|0|161|39|0|As to whether I have always been what I am now, or whether I had some beginning, I can only remember vaguely that I was born at some time, and that I was not always what I am now. I also have a feeling that I had a father who held my office when I was a boy; but, of course, not with the great wisdom I possess. As I have answered your questions, it is now your turn to speak."
BM|0|161|40|0|(Says Martin): "Well, I knew that you were neither a god nor the son of a god, but simply a mortal human being like we used to be. And that is good for you and your entire community, for this way you can still be saved. Had you persisted in your stubborn folly, things might have taken a very bad turn for all of you. Why, you will soon see. If you want to become very happy, better throw away your magic band and staff, otherwise it will still not be possible to speak with you sensibly."
BM|0|161|41|0|(Says the sage): "You are asking too much! If I put away these essential aids of my strength, might, and wisdom, I would become quite helpless. Who will obey me if I have no might? Who will have confidence in me if I am weak? And who will listen to me if I have no wisdom? You must not ask things of me that are incompatible with my high office."
BM|0|161|42|0|(Says Martin): "Friend, we earth-dwellers were given the following assurance by God Himself: 'Whatever you may give up for My sake, you will receive back a hundredfold at the time of judgment!'
BM|0|161|43|0|That will also be the case with you. For all that you do or give up in the name of our Lord, you will be truly rewarded a thousandfold. If you let go what is wretched, you will receive what is noble. For an illusion, you will receive a true existence; for falsehood, truth; for stupidity, wisdom; for weakness, true strength; for impotence, might! Thus, you will receive from God the Lord rich compensation for all the things of your great futility which you may now relinquish.
BM|0|161|44|0|Therefore, comply voluntarily and gladly with my request. I give myself as a hostage to you, and if what I tell you now is not completely true, you may do with me whatever you wish."
BM|0|161|45|0|(Says the sage): "All right, I see that you are a truthful spirit and I will do what you ask. But, in return, you should now answer my first question as to who you are and whence you have come, so that I may lead you into this house."
BM|0|162|0|1|ABOUT TRUE FAITH AND SPIRITUAL FREEDOM. THE SPIRITUAL AWAKENING OF THE SAGE.
BM|0|162|1|0|The sage now does as suggested by Martin and throws away the band and the staff. Then Peter walks up to him and says:
BM|0|162|2|0|(Peter): "So it is true. You did what brother Martin asked of you in the name of all of us, and this has now made you our new brother. Therefore, it is only fair if we comply with your request and tell you who we are and whence we came.
BM|0|162|3|0|It is easy enough to tell you with words what you want to know, but it would not be of much use to you if we did. For you have to believe firmly and without the least doubt in what I tell you. If you lack this faith, whatever I may tell you would be quite useless to you.
BM|0|162|4|0|You are now saying to yourself, 'If proofs will accompany these words, I will and can believe everything!' However, here I must point out to you that in such a case, that would not be faith, but rather pure knowledge, which would benefit your inner being little, or not at all.
BM|0|162|5|0|A knowledge based on proofs is no longer a free knowledge, but a knowledge under compulsion. It does not liberate a spirit, but only imprisons it with each proof that is provided for a certain teaching.
BM|0|162|6|0|The only true faith is the one that is like a voluntary obedience of the heart, where the latter does not ask why, how, when, or by what means! Only such a faith will liberate the spirit, because it is a free, uninhibited acceptance of that which a messenger from heaven has told you, whose authority can only be checked by the love of your heart.
BM|0|162|7|0|If you feel love for the messenger, accept him; if not, let him go. The messenger has the same kind of instruction from God, Who said, and still does: 'Where you will be received, there remain; but where you will not be received, shake the dust off your feet and continue on your way.'
BM|0|162|8|0|You can see from this that both - the one who is to receive the message, as well as the messenger himself - must be quite free! The proposition must be free, and so must be its acceptance! If more is demanded, there is no longer any freedom, but only compulsion, which cannot liberate a spirit.
BM|0|162|9|0|It would be easy, indeed, for God, the Eternal Lord, should He wish it, to teach His mankind by irrefutable proofs that He is, and how and why. He would simply have to place men under compulsion, and then they would be quite incapable of assuming or thinking anything else, because - as is the case with animals - their hearts would be under compulsion. However, the Lord wants completely free men, not robots! And, consequently, their hearts must be free, particularly where the acceptance of the Lord's teaching is concerned. Otherwise, their spirit could never gain freedom.
BM|0|162|10|0|As long as your mind demands a proof in order to accept a teaching or revelation, your spirit is like a prisoner in a dark cell. Being hungry and thirsty, the prisoner clamors for food, which comes to him through proofs like meager crumbs of bread. These, however, will never provide him with the strength he would need to free himself from his shackles.
BM|0|162|11|0|But if the intellect of the heart accepts a teaching freely without proofs, the heart reveals its uninhibited strength, which passes into the spirit and liberates it. When the spirit is free, everything else in man is free: love, light, and vision. No proofs for truth are required, for the free spirit itself stands for the clearest and most complete truth.
BM|0|162|12|0|Now ask your heart whether you can believe unconditionally what I tell you. Then I will reveal to you what you want to know. If you cannot do that, my words would be futile, for we have not come to bring judgment, but only to liberate you from the hard yoke of your old servitude."
BM|0|162|13|0|(Says the sage): "Sublime friend, you are on a higher level than I. Therefore, speak, and I shall believe you freely, because I want to believe you."
BM|0|163|0|1|PETER GIVES-INFORMATION ABOUT THE PARTY AND THE PURPOSE OF ITS VISIT. THE SAGE'S DOUBTS REGARDING GOD'S VISIBLE PRESENCE.
BM|0|163|1|0|(Says Peter): "Well then, listen: All of us, as you see us here, are children of God; that is, in accordance with your concepts, children of the Most High Spirit. In addition to that, some of us are also chief servants of the Most High, Who has personally designated them foundation pillars of His church in the whole of infinity. Originally, only on earth - namely, the planet which you call sacred; however, when they had performed their task there with gladness and devotion, after a painful removal from their bodies, they were taken to Him into the highest of heavens, there to enjoy all that He has, thus experiencing the greatest, unlimited beatitude everlastingly. At the same time, they are able to perform the same service on the largest possible scale, which on earth they had performed on a small scale. I, Peter, and that one there, John, are such servants. The others are more or less beginners in this world and in the service I have just mentioned.
BM|0|163|2|0|Our purpose in coming here is that in the first instance we initiate new arrivals in this world into the higher service of love, and then we want to right some communities of dwellers in this world of light that have strayed from the right path.
BM|0|163|3|0|However, since the latter task is so difficult that our strength might not suffice, God, the Lord Himself, is present also, in the fullness of His strength and might. And He is even visible in human shape, which actually is the divine shape as God has made man in His image, both outwardly and inwardly. For His beloved children, He used the original shape of His eternal love.
BM|0|163|4|0|Therefore, there is not a single world in the whole of infinity where human beings have different shapes from ours. They only differ sometimes in size, color, and a few more things in their outer appearance. The basic shape, however, remains the divine at all times.
BM|0|163|5|0|Therefore, you should not be surprised if you soon see God, the Supreme Spirit, in a shape and stature like mine. His boundless, infinite might and greatness does not depend on His stature, but solely on the greatness of His Spirit within, and this is dwelling forever in an inaccessible holy light and will never be seen or comprehended by any created spirit.
BM|0|163|6|0|Now you know everything! I have omitted nothing that might be essential in the answer to your question. Now tell me faithfully and without hypocrisy - which is most common with you people, particularly in this community - whether you believe everything that I have just now told you."
BM|0|163|7|0|(Says the sage): "Sublime friend, I honestly believe you - everything, except your last statement. For that God, the Supreme, Infinite, Primordial Spirit, should be here among you in your shape and stature, is really hard to believe. You will understand this if you are only a little bit familiar with our most ancient prophecies and revelations. Maybe I shall understand that later, but at this moment, with the conception I have of God, the Supreme Being, it is practically impossible for me.
BM|0|163|8|0|You know that God sends His angels to us on very rare occasions only, who reveal to us top sages the Supreme Godhead, but they always add: 'No one can see God and live!' They claim that this is why He dwells in an unfathomable depth so that no being should lose its life through gazing at the Godhead. What, then, would happen to us if it were really true what you say that God is here among us?
BM|0|163|9|0|No doubt it would be possible to God, but what about His eternal, immutable order, which has so often been revealed to us?"
BM|0|163|10|0|(Says Peter): "Friend, just have some patience! You will soon find out that what now seems so impossible to you is quite feasible. But He will come here Himself, and you will comprehend this best through Him."
BM|0|164|0|1|PETER'S LOGICAL EXPLANATIONS AND THE ELIMINATION OF THE SUN-ELDER'S DOUBTS REGARDING THE VISIBLE PRESENCE OF THE LORD.
BM|0|164|1|0|(Says the sage): "Dear friend, it would not be the one walking between the two women, would it - the one behind the three daughters of this house whom we sent to meet you at the spot where you had stopped and did not want or dare to proceed?
BM|0|164|2|0|For us, it would be most improper if even a third-degree sage allowed a woman to guide him. How do you think we would regard it if the Supreme God, from Whom all laws of order must originate, should be guided by women? Provided, of course, that this spirit, or rather, man, who shows no evidence of being somebody special, is such a god."
BM|0|164|3|0|(Says Peter): "Friend, have you not during all your life made various items, either for your practical use or just for you pleasure?
BM|0|164|4|0|You say: 'Certainly I have, for both purposes!'
BM|0|164|5|0|Well, since you have made various things, do tell me whether there is one among them of which you would say, 'This work is unworthy of me. I am ashamed of it and it would be against all existing order, and most improper if I looked at it or even touched it'?
BM|0|164|6|0|You say, 'No!' For, if you had such an item, how could you have made it at all if it had been unworthy to look at or touch with your hands? You are quite right. But now listen:
BM|0|164|7|0|If already you, being before God only a most imperfect master of your works, do not find any of them so bad that they are unworthy of you, why, then, should you expect it of God, Who is forever a most perfect Master of all His works?
BM|0|164|8|0|Tell me, which work of God do you find so bad that He should be ashamed of it? Or should He, the Eternal Lord of all His endless works, expect us - His works - to tell Him what would be proper and right in relation to any particular work of His? What do you think about that?"
BM|0|164|9|0|(Says the sage): "O friend, I now see clearly that your wisdom is most profound. All your assertions are well-founded and there is nothing one can say against them. I am now seriously beginning to believe that this insignificant-looking man could well comprise the Supreme Divine Being! For, if that was possible on the small Sacred Planet - as we were taught by His angels - why should it be impossible in this large world of light?
BM|0|164|10|0|You see that I can and also do accept this. However, there arises now another terribly important question: If it is He, the Almighty, the Holiest and Wisest Who is too sublime and holy even for our greatest and deepest thoughts, so that the wisest and purest sage could not ever dare to think His name, how shall we receive Him and find mercy before His eyes?"
BM|0|164|11|0|(Says Peter): "Friend, He is already quite close. Look at Him with your sharp eyes and tell me whether He looks so terrible and frightening. Also tell me whether you think that the three daughters of this house, who keep looking around to Him and seem to be in a very happy mood, show any of your great fear ?"
BM|0|164|12|0|(Says the sage): "O friend, I do not see anything of the kind. He looks gentle and mild, and, as for the three, I have never seen them so exuberantly gay before!"
BM|0|164|13|0|(Says Peter): "Well, since you have noticed that, how can you ask such a question? I tell you, do not fear Him, for whatever He does, He does it out of love, and never wrath and revenge - although wrath and revenge are His, just as love is. Therefore, no one should use them against his fellow-men.
BM|0|164|14|0|For the wrath is God's alone, and revenge is the Judge's, but love is the Father's, and He gives it to His children and seeks it in them. Therefore, He always comes with a father's love for His children, whom, because of His love, He has made in His image, placing in their hearts the wonderful vocation that enables them to become what He Himself is.
BM|0|164|15|0|If this is the eternal truth, would it make sense to fear Him Who is love itself?
BM|0|164|16|0|You are not afraid of me who am mighty and powerful enough to destroy this entire world in a moment with just one thought and create a new one. And since you do not fear me, who has all the might from the Lord but can never be as good as He is, how, then, can you fear Him Whose kindness is infinite?
BM|0|164|17|0|Do not be afraid, but be full of joy that this boundless grace is being bestowed upon your world. And He will be pleased with you and all the others, and He will help you where His help is needed most. But now, friend, get your heart in order, for with a few more steps, He will be in our midst."
BM|0|164|18|0|(Says the sage): "Oh friend, I do not know whether my heart is in order or not. But for the first time I feel a great love for Him.
BM|0|164|19|0|I have been able to overcome my fear with the help of the following suppositions, which seem to me rather wise: As a result of correct thinking, as a creature I cannot possibly be more or become more than a creature. Thus, God can never be less or become less than what He is, namely, God, the most perfect Primordial Being, which is the basis for every other being.
BM|0|164|20|0|Without a Creator, no creature is even thinkable, but the Creator is - without creatures. The Creator is already what He is through His infinite, clearest consciousness, enabling Him to create when and whatever He wants. The creature can never be anything until the almighty will of the Creator makes it into something.
BM|0|164|21|0|I see in the Creator, as well as in the creature, two necessities, of which the latter appears to depend conditionally on the first. And since this matter cannot be regarded in any different way, I do not see why I, a conditional necessity, should fear the unconditional one.
BM|0|164|22|0|It pacifies my mind to look upon this matter as follows: Our big world has on its surface a lot of things that are so small that their volume, compared with the total volume of our entire world, would be almost like a nothing against infinity.
BM|0|164|23|0|Nevertheless, the small exists alongside the big, unconcerned, and enjoys its existence for the same reason the infinitely big does. Even if, compared with the big, it is a nothing, it is still complete in itself. And further: I can, of course, never become what our most sublime, almighty Creator is; nor can He, notwithstanding His omnipotence, become what I am - a created being.
BM|0|164|24|0|Not that there would be any advantage in this, but it is a peculiar state which can never be entered into by the Creator. And, thus, each of the two necessities has something of its own: The something can, even if apparently, never really be achieved by the opposite party. If I visualize this relation, I also lose the fear that had taken hold of me."
BM|0|165|0|1|JOHN'S DIALOGUE WITH THE SUN-SAGE. THE RELATION BETWEEN CREATOR AND CREATURE.
BM|0|165|1|0|(Now John speaks): "Dear friend, I have pondered your words and find that what you have said is in itself correct. However, your two extremes are over-accentuated and you draw too sharp a borderline between them.
BM|0|165|2|0|It is true, indeed, that the Creator can never become a created being, or vice versa, but this neither constitutes a drawback for Him nor an advantage over the creature.
BM|0|165|3|0|For, in the first place, He has no other matter to create the creature from but Himself. In the forming of a creature, He has to use the same substance of which He consists from eternity. And then He has out of Himself to keep it in the created shape whilst the creature has nothing to do for its Creator but to exist.
BM|0|165|4|0|If the creature is as the Creator wants it - namely, within its destined order - it can also attain the perfection of its Creator. It can become a child of God and, so to speak, live in the same house with Him, and enjoy and make use of all His privileges. I would say that under such circumstances, neither the Creator nor the created being would have much of an advantage over the other.
BM|0|165|5|0|Thus, the principle laid down by you is correct only as long as Creator and creature are standing opposite each other in will and actions as a result of the moral freedom of will conferred on the creature. The Creator's precedence can, of course, never be doubted since it is an irrefutable necessity.
BM|0|165|6|0|However, when the created being, through cognizance and the active volition of the Creator's revealed will, breaks down the barrier, absorbs the Creator, becomes completely one with Him, then there remains the question:
BM|0|165|7|0|Where is the Creator, as forever one and the same, more of a Creator: in Himself or in the creature? What would here be older: the creature as a being identical with and in the Creator, or the Creator as an identical being in the creature? For He Himself spoke: 'You are in Me and I in you.'
BM|0|165|8|0|Considering that indisputable fact, I would say, dear friend, that you have somewhat exaggerated your statement and will have to revise it. What do you think about that now?"
BM|0|165|9|0|(Says the sage): "Dear friend, I can see that you are mightily wise. Your assertions cannot be disproved, yet I still think that the productive nature of the Creator remains unchanged, whether He stands alone in isolation or whether, in accordance with His emanating property, He fills His creature like a vessel with His Being to the extent, of course, that the creature is capable of receiving Him.
BM|0|165|10|0|Naturally, the creature will never be able to absorb the infinite fullness of the primordial being of the Godhead, for the infinite can be absorbed only by another infinite, and never by the finite that has gone forth from it.
BM|0|165|11|0|From our world we can see a sun, the size of which - according to our calculations - must surpass ours thousands of times. However, I have often noticed how even the tiniest dewdrop absorbs the picture of that vast world in its complete shape, only in a size corresponding to its own volume. So there can be no doubt that we created beings are capable in a similar way of absorbing the Creator to the extent that He can be absorbed by us toward our perfection.
BM|0|165|12|0|But then, what a vast difference between the picture of the sun in the dewdrop and the actual sun and, to a much greater extent, between the image of the Creator in His creature and the actual Creator! It would be hard to establish the number of dewdrops required to represent the true volume of that sun reflected in them.
BM|0|165|13|0|In that instance, only two limited objects are comparing with each other. How impossible a comparison would become where the infinite meets the insignificant finite, limited by time and space.
BM|0|165|14|0|The fact cannot be denied that the creative being in the creature is identical with the Creator, and vice versa; but here I must ask: In what proportion? It is essential to take this proportion into consideration because it proves clearly that, notwithstanding all the natural and moral equalities between Creator and creature, there will forever remain a gulf that cannot be bridged completely from either side.
BM|0|165|15|0|In view of this, I stick to my principle insofar that the two opposites can never concur completely to become one. However, I shall welcome a more profound instruction in this matter."
BM|0|166|0|1|MAN'S UNIFICATION WITH GOD. EXAMPLE OF THE SEAAND DROPS OF WATER. THE SLOWNESS OF INTELLECTUAL WISDOM COMPARED WITH WISDOM OF THE HEART.
BM|0|166|1|0|(Says John): "Dear friend, although you are very critical in this most important matter, some of your arguments are correct. However, they could lead you so much astray that you would scarcely ever reach the true destination of your existence. Therefore, in the name of the Lord, Who is now stopping for our sake, I shall give you more light on this subject.
BM|0|166|2|0|In order to prove the correctness of your theory, you used a natural metaphor. I shall now use a similar one to prove you wrong and to give you more light than you could ever expect from your immense sun. Although I will not dive quite as deeply into the vast spaces, I am sure the Lord will help me to hit the nail on the head.
BM|0|166|3|0|It is the sea in every world - be it small or large - into which all the streams, rivers, and brooks flow, and which also absorbs the greater part of all raindrops.
BM|0|166|4|0|In every world, the sea is the basis for all the waters, including rain and dew. A world without a sea would be like a human being without blood and, subsequently, without any juices at all, and, therefore, must turn into a mummy or lifeless statue. The sea is as essential to a world as blood is to any living being.
BM|0|166|5|0|Everything in a world that can be called a fluid, originates from the sea, performs certain services, and returns once more to the sea. And the sea dispenses its great abundance in countless tiny globules and drops to the atmosphere which is closely related to it and which envelopes every world. In this atmosphere, which is in constant motion, these minute particles of water are carried all over the world, and in places where they have accumulated, they become visible as mist and, eventually, as they amass, as clouds. In these clouds they unite and form into bigger and heavier drops, which then fall as rain onto the thirsty world, reviving and refreshing it.
BM|0|166|6|0|Now you know what the sea is and what it gives forth.
BM|0|166|7|0|You say: 'But this is already ancient knowledge.'
BM|0|166|8|0|All right, if this is clear to you, then tell me what is actually older - the individual drops of water or the entire sea itself? Naturally, the entire sea was there first before a raindrop could rise from it into the air. However, when it left the sea as a particle of it, was it anything else but the sea itself? And when it has returned to the sea, will you find any difference between it and the sea?
BM|0|166|9|0|You say: 'No, there everything is identical; for where a part of a whole is identical with that whole, both part and whole are the same.'
BM|0|166|10|0|I agree; but when the same relation exists between Creator and creature, how do you explain the barrier you erect between them?"
BM|0|166|11|0|(The sage is staggered by these words, and says only after a while): "Wisest friend, I now see clearly that you are right. There is nothing I can say to refute your proof for the identity of the Creator with His creature. It cannot be any different, for where else should the Creator find the matter for making creatures if not in Himself?
BM|0|166|12|0|And, having been taken out of Him, the matter or substance must be identical with the Creator, even if the time during which the substance of the creature was separated from the Creator is, naturally, not identical with Him. Time is only a fragment of eternity, strictly limited on both sides, whilst the Creator is infinite and must be so, as nothing can come into existence without Him.
BM|0|166|13|0|This question is, therefore, quite clear and could not be made any clearer by more profound proofs. However, this community likes to have detailed calculations for everything, and so it would be most useful to bring this into an equation.
BM|0|166|14|0|I suggest to state the proportions as follows: The Creator as the collectivity of all the individual totalities separated from Him through His will is in the same ratio to the latter as, inversely, the totalities which keep going forth from Him, taken collectively, are to the Creator. Hence, it follows that the total of all the produced individual totalities is equal to the Creator's totality put into them. Or, the oneness of the Creator is completely contained in the oneness of the creature, and vice versa.
BM|0|166|15|0|If the total oneness in the creature equals the oneness of the Creator, then also a separate oneness must be equal to the collective oneness being contained in it in a strictly equal proportion as the whole in the whole. Surely it must be quite useful to state this proportion?"
BM|0|166|16|0|(Says John): "Yes, yes, the proportion is right. However, here I must point out to you that we, children of the Lord, Who is and will forever be our Father, have quite different ways of calculating.
BM|0|166|17|0|All that you work out with your head, we work out with our hearts. And we always obtain the best results, which comprise all imaginable exceptions. But, here comes the chief master mathematician. He will show you quite different calculations!"
BM|0|166|18|0|(Says the sage): "So that is the Lord, the very being of God?"
BM|0|166|19|0|(Says John): "Yes, friend, that is the Lord."
BM|0|166|20|0|(Says the sage): "To be sure, His external appearance does not reveal much glory. But, as He approaches, He awakens a very ardent love in my heart.
BM|0|166|21|0|His appearance is good, very good. But it is practically unimaginable that this so natural-looking man, who may possess the deepest wisdom, is supposed to be the Creator of all infinity and the works it contains.
BM|0|166|22|0|He is quite as limited as the two of us. How, then, can He, simultaneously, permeate and contain the infinite? However, wisdom has unfathomable depths; everything is possible. With this, I only want to express how peculiar I find this. But quiet now, He is bidding silence!"
BM|0|167|0|1|THE LORD AND URON, THE SUN-SAGE. URONS CONVERSION AND GOOD ANSWER. MARTIN'S APPRECIATION OF URON'S SPEECH.
BM|0|167|1|0|(Now I advance and speak): "Uron, tell Me, is the door into this house hard to open, or is it easy? If it is easy, then lead us inside. But if it is hard, let Me test it to see how hard it really is."
BM|0|167|2|0|(Says Uron, the sage): "Most sublime friend of all the angels and men, I feel that You are not one Who would seek wisdom from men. For all our wisdom is Your gift anyway, as all our establishments are Your work. And so I think it unnecessary for me to tell You how the door into this house opens. Bid us what to do, and it shall be done!"
BM|0|167|3|0|(Say I): "You have answered My question. The door opens easily, so lead us inside. When asking that question, I did not mean the door to this dwelling, for how could that be important to Me Who has the might to suddenly bring into existence myriads of such dwellings and cause them to disappear again?
BM|0|167|4|0|I put the question to your heart, which is the proper door into the house of your being. That door opens easily, and that is where I want you to lead Me. This you have already done in the right way. Now you may lead all of us into this external house, in witness of what constitutes your life, and that all may see that I am a Lord also of this house and this earth."
BM|0|167|5|0|(Says Uron): "You are the Lord, here as everywhere! Also this external house belongs to You forever, and nobody else has a right to be or do in it as he pleases. Therefore, it would be highly presumptuous of me should I lead You, the eternal, true owner of this house, as well as this whole world, into Your rightful property.
BM|0|167|6|0|O Lord, You eternal owner of infinity, since You have come at long last to Your property, do lead us as the only rightful host into this house of Yours!"
BM|0|167|7|0|(Say I): "You have spoken well, for it is as you say. But through My angels, I appointed you My administrator, and now I come to settle accounts with you. So I think it should be up to you to lead Me, your Lord, into the property I have entrusted to you."
BM|0|167|8|0|(Says Uron): "Certainly, if You were a leaseholder, O Lord. For if somebody who has no other property as yet takes lease of a farm, he must be introduced by the administrator who knows his way around. But You are an owner of this property in the truest sense. Not an atom of what this house contains is unknown to You, nor is my poor administration. There will not be many accounts to settle with me, for I am now quite convinced that my bad housekeeping has forever been known to You in all its unreliable points.
BM|0|167|9|0|Therefore, I once more come to You with the humble request: You sole Lord and Father of this and every other house, do enter Your very own property. And as for me, Your very bad administrator, be merciful and do not punish me according to my evil deserts."
BM|0|167|10|0|With these words, the sage falls at My feet and weeps for the first time in his life. Laughing and weeping are almost unknown to the dwellers in this world with their blunt wisdom.
BM|0|167|11|0|(However, I call Martin and say): "Martin, how did you like the speech of this now fully converted sage?"
BM|0|167|12|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, what he said was the full truth, to such an extent that I could not imagine anything more true.
BM|0|167|13|0|If only the Jews had spoken like that when You came to the earth! Then no Judas would have betrayed You, nor would have a Caiaphas and Pilate crucified You. For there, too, You came into what was entirely Yours, but they did not know You as did this stranger here in this world.
BM|0|167|14|0|But no man can undo what has happened. Therefore, O kind Father, do forgive all who do not know what they do and to whom, unfortunately, I also belong."
BM|0|167|15|0|(Say I): "You, too, My Martin, have spoken truly. But now take this sage and carry him into the house before Me. So be it!"
BM|0|168|0|1|THE EFFECT OF URON'S CONVERSION ON THE MEMBERS OF HIS HOUSEHOLD. ENTRANCE INTO THE SUN-DWELLING.
BM|0|168|1|0|Peter, John, and Martin lift the sage from the ground and carry him into the magnificent house. At this, the other sun-dwellers, mainly the members of his household, are startled and say to each other:
BM|0|168|2|0|(The household members): "What is this? The immortal, chief sage fallen like dead at the feet of this human spirit? And now three of the strange spirits are carrying him into our house! What will come of all this? Who is this spirit that he has such might as we have never before noticed in any angel?"
BM|0|168|3|0|(Say some who have followed the carriers): "Did you not hear a while ago that this spirit is supposed to be the Supreme Spirit of God? We are almost certain of it, but cannot understand how you could have missed out on it.
BM|0|168|4|0|Did you not hear our chief sage talk to Him and acknowledge Him as the sole host and elder of this and every other house?
BM|0|168|5|0|Therefore, search your hearts and think what grace is shown to this house, to this entire world, if its Creator enters it with His most holy feet for the first time visibly to our senses. Hurry ahead and cleanse the luxurious seat of the elder of this house so that the rightful owner may for the first time sit in His rightful place here."
BM|0|168|6|0|Following these words, they all hurry into the house and busy themselves there as suggested by the wiser ones from their midst. And I follow right on their heels, accompanied by Chanchah, Gella, and the three daughters of the house. Behind Me follow Borem and Chorel leading the rest of the party, who cannot open their eyes wide enough to take in all the splendors presenting themselves.
BM|0|168|7|0|They are all full of joy and praise for Me. For, by now, all of them have fully realized that I alone am the Lord. And that they are now in the company of Him Who is the eternal Master of all these splendors, makes them all the happier. In this order we enter the first dwelling on the sun.
BM|0|169|0|1|URON'S GOOD WELCOME. THE LORD'S GRACIOUS ANNOUNCEMENT TO URON. CALLING OF THE SUN-DWELLERS TO BECOME CHILDREN OF GOD. A SAD TESTIMONY ABOUT THE HUMANS ON EARTH.
BM|0|169|1|0|When all have entered this magnificent temple, the sage, who has now regained his composure, comes to Me with humility and reverence, and says:
BM|0|169|2|0|(Uron, the sage): "O You Whom to name nobody dared in this world! You Who were made known to us endless times by Your archangels as the eternal, Primordial Spirit and almighty Creator of all the countless beings! You - the first, the most holy, the wisest, You eternal law and eternal order of all beings and things! Since You have at long last graciously visited us, do bestow Your grace upon us unworthy beings and reveal to us Your will and the road which we have to follow so as to be sure to enjoy Your goodwill forever!
BM|0|169|3|0|We in this world enjoy great privileges. We are most beautiful as far as our shape is concerned and sufficiently wise for the requirements of our community. Our work is carried out with our will rather than with our hands. We have never had to worry about food, which often is the case in other worlds I am told. Although our flesh is oversensitive, we do not know sickness of the body and can live as long as we like. And if we do agree to the transformation demanded of us by higher spirits, this becomes bliss for us.
BM|0|169|4|0|In short, in the infinite space of Your creations there is not likely to be another world where natural human beings have a happier existence than we, thanks to Your grace. But, notwithstanding all that, we still realize that we are infinitely inferior to Your children.
BM|0|169|5|0|O Lord, look at us who, too, have originated from You like Your children! Do make it possible for us to attain a spiritual level closer to theirs!
BM|0|169|6|0|You sublime and most holy Father of Your children, if it is Your will and not against Your sacred order, do grant my humble request, which was encouraged by the spiritual need of my people and the inconceivably mighty love I feel for You. But do not take it amiss, Father of Your children, that I as a stranger dare knock at the sacred door to Your heart."
BM|0|169|7|0|(To this, I reply): "My son Uron, I have come here because of that very thing you have just spoken of. Mankind on the small earth has forgotten Me completely and turned the earth into a real hell. There are only a few left there who still actively believe and rely on My name. To most of the others, it has become a nuisance. From this, you can see that in the future I shall scarcely be able to raise children for Myself on that faithless earth.
BM|0|169|8|0|My might cannot be used in that process, for it would put them under compulsion, which must never be the case with My children who have to attain supreme freedom; else they will never be able to serve Me as My right hand. But if I do not touch them with My might and instead allow them full freedom, they will turn into true devils and commit acts of the vilest nature with each other so that even the lowest hell could learn from them.
BM|0|169|9|0|They lack faith, love, humility, obedience, and thus, also, faith in Me. But how could they have faith in Me since, as a result of their unbelief, I scarcely exist for them?
BM|0|169|10|0|Therefore, nothing is left to Me but to protect and keep the few righteous and better ones. The others shall have their free will and I shall take My Covenant from them, as a result of which they will soon vanish like shadows from the surface of the earth.
BM|0|169|11|0|In view of this, I am practically unable to obtain any perfected children from that earth. The best are worse than the worst here! And so I shall start here a new nursery for My future children-to-be and sift the other earth to an extent that the few better ones left there will have to travel for days before they find other beings like themselves.
BM|0|169|12|0|As I intend to do this, I must indicate to you the roads on which you may become My children, if you so desire. When the earth has been cleansed, I shall build a spiritual bridge from it to you, across which you shall walk hand in hand with the children of the earth.
BM|0|169|13|0|But now dispatch immediately messengers, and let many of your people assemble here so that I may open to them wide the door of My heart. So be it!"
BM|0|170|0|1|THE PEOPLE OF THE SUN-COMMUNITY ASSEMBLE. MARTIN'S APPOINTMENT AS PREACHER AND HIS RELUCTANCE. THE GLORIOUS SINGING AND ITS EFFECT ON MARTIN.
BM|0|170|1|0|At the sage's bidding, messengers hurry in all directions, calling together many thousands to come and hear the preaching of a new teaching for the first time in their world.
BM|0|170|2|0|With lightning-speed, the messengers hurry through all sections of the large community and, like high winds driving clouds before them, they return with the summoned inhabitants to the dwelling where, on special occasions, Uron assembles the dwellers from the heights to preach to them new paths of wisdom.
BM|0|170|3|0|Hearing the call, members of the community now flock to that particular dwelling. There is a singing and rustling in the air as if from the wings of eagles, for everyone is most anxious to get to the place where sublime things are awaiting them.
BM|0|170|4|0|(Martin, hearing this sound in the air, which near the house has amplified to such an extent that it sounds like thunder, asks Me): "Lord, Father, what is that noise which keeps increasing with every moment?"
BM|0|170|5|0|(Say I): "Do you not know that the power of attraction is strongest where the magnet is? That noise is made by the fast approach of the humans of this vast earth in anticipation of what they will find here. They are already surrounding the house. You can see through the four doors what great multitudes are assembling. They all come to hear the words of the Lord Who is over life and death.
BM|0|170|6|0|Here our work will become a bit more strenuous than heretofore. But do not worry about it. The task may be formidable, but the strength and might we possess is more than sufficient to cope with it. Or do you think our strength may not suffice, judging by the apprehensive way you are watching the approaching crowds?"
BM|0|170|7|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, to think that would be silly of me! I am only wondering how these multitudes will be able to hear us. Although this house is extremely large, it will be impossible to accommodate all of them, for I can see dense crowds stretching for miles all around this dwelling. If we step outside, only the closest ones will be able to hear us, while the others will not even be able to see us. What a formidable task it will be to teach this awesome multitude!"
BM|0|170|8|0|(Say I): "You have the wrong idea, My dear Martin. Here things are done in a different way. We shall be talking only to those close at hand - in this case, mainly to Uron. And he will then, after a moment, pass on what we say through special signs, like through a telegraph.
BM|0|170|9|0|But first, it will be your turn. You will begin to preach, and only then will Peter and John and, finally, I Myself. But I warn you, pull yourself together - there will be a violent storm, so make sure you are not interrupted. Now you have to wait a while, and then, when I give you a sign, begin to preach. So be it!"
BM|0|170|10|0|(Says Martin to himself): "Yes, O Lord, it is easy for You to say, 'So be it!' But I? - that is something quite different! I am now supposed to preach to these millions, who are at least as wise as I, if not wiser! And that in the presence of the Lord and of Peter and the immensely wise John! What a job! And all that during a thunderstorm! I shall make one blunder after another and shall be thoroughly ridiculed! Oh dear!
BM|0|170|11|0|I have already delivered a number of speeches in the presence of the Lord, as well as before Peter and John - some stupid, some a bit wiser. But then the audience did not consist of millions or even trillions, all of them wiser than I. Here, with these multitudes, things look quite different.
BM|0|170|12|0|The whole house is overcrowded so that one can scarcely distinguish the men from the women. Thousands of inconceivably beautiful beings are staring at me with their large, fiery eyes, full of high excitement and, so far, I have not the least idea of what I must say! Oh, they will be amazed at my wisdom, that's for sure!
BM|0|170|13|0|If the Lord now lets me down and does not put every single word into my mouth, I shall be in a worse dilemma than ever before. I keep looking for His sign, but so far - may He be thanked - it has not come. I wish it would never come, but there is no hope for that! The Lord looks already as if He were going to say, 'Martin, be prepared!'
BM|0|170|14|0|But what is that? I hear something like distant harmonies - it is singing, glorious singing. It sounds like organ music with the purest singing voices. Oh, how glorious, how heavenly! Pure, heavenly music, you do not only on earth delight and edify the soul, but here in heaven, too, you refresh the blessed spirits. More and more forceful chords are alternating with sublime notes.
BM|0|170|15|0|What majesty lies in those sounds! What harmony and purity of sound! O Lord, this music is more glorious than anything else in this world! It has a thoroughly quickening effect on me. Now I feel that I shall be able to preach when the time comes. This music is truly the most glorious hymn a spirit like me has ever heard.
BM|0|170|16|0|How glorious, O Lord! I thank You for this treat. No doubt the hymn is meant for You alone, but it has made me extremely happy and has given me a lot of courage. You have, indeed, countless means for strengthening a timid mind and for giving courage to the fainthearted. So I will now preach about You like a true herald and reveal to them Your hidden greatness, love, might, strength, and holiness. Your Holy name be praised everlastingly!"
BM|0|171|0|1|THE LORD'S ADVICE TO MARTIN. A CURE FOR WRATH. HOW TO HANDLE SATAN. MARTIN'S PRECAUTION BEFORE THE START OF HIS SERMON. THE ADVERSARY'S MIGHTY THREATS. MARTIN'S REASSURING WORDS TO THE FRIGHTENED CROWD. THE LORD'S COMFORTING WORDS.
BM|0|171|1|0|(Say I): "All right, dear Martin, the hymn is coming to an end, so get ready! I warn you that things will get rather heated, for we are not safe from a visit by our adversary.
BM|0|171|2|0|Therefore, pull yourself together and do not let wrath overcome you. The wrathful must never be opposed with wrath, but only with gentle earnestness, then you will gain a striking victory over him. Wrath is always anxious to call forth wrath in the opponent in order to destroy him with its imagined superiority. But if wrath does not find an object to seize hold of, it reverts to itself and tears itself to pieces. Therefore, be prepared for anything; be earnest and gentle, and victory will be yours."
BM|0|171|3|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, should that enemy appear with whom I had dealings already in my house, I do beg You to grant me more strength. I would love to give that beast a lasting reminder as thanks for all the good it has done to me."
BM|0|171|4|0|(Say I): "Not so, My dear Martin, you know that evil repaid with evil has never borne blessed fruit as yet. Therefore, free yourself of such thoughts and act as I have advised you, and then you can be sure of victory. If you oppose the enemy with an act of destruction, he will flee in order to return strengthened, hoping to be better able to harm you.
BM|0|171|5|0|I assure you that he could easily be destroyed if that were not against the established order. So he must be handled and imprisoned in a different way, and the existence of the entire material creation must be sustained by preserving him. Thus the course of action should be to curb him as much as possible, but no one should ever wish to destroy or completely annihilate him.
BM|0|171|6|0|The hymn is now ending, so be prepared. If you follow My advice, you will not lack My help."
BM|0|171|7|0|(With these words of Mine, the music comes to an end and Uron, the sage, approaches Martin and says): "I hear that you are going to speak to us first. Everything is ready and you may begin. The people are assembled, those who have to pass on the message have taken up their proper positions, and all ears and eyes are fixed on you. So, if it suits you - or rather the One - you may begin."
BM|0|171|8|0|(Says Martin): "Yes, friend, I shall begin in a moment. However, tell me first whether you know all the guests assembled here well enough to assure me that there is no complete stranger among them.
BM|0|171|9|0|If there is no stranger present, I shall speak to you short and straightforward. But if there is an uninvited guest who has sneaked in here like a thief or assassin in order to confuse and excite the minds of the audience during my speech, point him out to me that I may place him here in front of me facing all of you."
BM|0|171|10|0|(The sage diligently searches the crowd of guests who are standing in a perfect formation, but he cannot detect any stranger, and says to Martin): "Friend, as far as my eyes reach, I cannot discern anyone strange to me. However, I will give a sign to the crowd to let me know if a stranger is among them."
BM|0|171|11|0|(Says Martin): "All right, do that, and I will wait a while longer."
BM|0|171|12|0|The sage immediately sends a question into the distance and receives the following reply from all directions:
BM|0|171|13|0|(The crowd): "No, no, no! There is no stranger among us! However, the surface of the large sea close by is considerably disturbed and heaves mightily. It looks most frightening and we are afraid that we may have to flee before the sublime guests have completed their sacred message to us.
BM|0|171|14|0|Whilst we are talking, Uron, we can see the center of a tornado forming not far from us. When it strikes, it will probably force the water up over your highest dwellings. Oh, do beg Him, the Almighty Who is said to be visibly present in your house, to ward off from us this imminent danger and save us from destruction!"
BM|0|171|15|0|The sage, rather embarrassed, informs Martin of this and asks him to beg the Lord to graciously ward off this danger.
BM|0|171|16|0|(Says Martin): "Friend, tell everybody immediately not to fear anything, for they will be quite safe. This manifestation is caused by that impotent, evil spirit who once had the audacity to appear as a false angel of light and give new divine laws. These laws, however, were his own and, with their help, he intended to corrupt the people completely. Now we have come to thwart this evil scheme once and for all, and save all of them through the might and strength of Him Who is here in our midst as the eternal, most holy Father among His children. Tell them this without delay!"
BM|0|171|17|0|Uron complies, but after a short while, he receives this reply:
BM|0|171|18|0|(The crowd): "Praise and adoration to the Supreme Divine Spirit! This is most reassuring. However, the water is still rising, and it will reach us within ten beats of the pendulum of the large time recorder. Beg the Lord to ward it off or it will be high time for us to flee!"
BM|0|171|19|0|Uron quickly passes this message on to Martin, who says:
BM|0|171|20|0|(Martin): "Tell them immediately to be not afraid, notwithstanding the manifestation. They must not flee, even if the water should wash against their feet, for the Lord will allow the adversary to go only so far, then He will seize him with the greatest sternness of His judgment and punish him severely before their eyes."
BM|0|171|21|0|This message is passed on by the sage, and he then receives the following answer:
BM|0|171|22|0|(The crowd): "We rely on the word of the Most Holy and will let the water touch our feet. And then we shall rejoice and praise the Divine Spirit for bestowing such unprecedented grace upon us. However, the water is still rising with great rapidity, and the result will be devastating unless the might of God checks it."
BM|0|171|23|0|The sage tells Martin about this reply, and he says, in considerable agitation:
BM|0|171|24|0|(Martin): "Listen, friend, this is a miserable reptile that has no respect for God, its eternal Master, for it knows that the Lord is too kind - yes, too boundlessly kind! But, although everything about the Lord is of an infinite nature, in this case Satan will have made a miscalculation. This time the Lord's infinite patience will come to an end, and He will know how to restrain that oldest, most wicked evil-doer."
BM|0|171|25|0|(Say I): "Do not let this interfere with your task, Martin. I will handle the agitator, but you begin now with your sermon so that we can at last achieve our purpose. Let Satan enjoy himself. I assure you, it will not be for long. To completely reassure you, I can tell you that this time the enemy has made a considerable mistake where My patience is concerned."
BM|0|171|26|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, You best and holiest of Fathers, my poor heart has been relieved, indeed, of a very heavy burden. All my love and deepest adoration is Yours forever!"
BM|0|172|0|1|MARTIN'S SERMON TO THE ASSEMBLED SUN-DWELLERS. HARD LIFE ON EARTH AS CONDITION FOR BECOMING A CHILD OF GOD.
BM|0|172|1|0|(After these words, Martin faces the congregation and speaks): "All of you who have assembled on this extraordinary occasion in order to hear words of life from my mouth and, eventually, even from the Lord Himself, must not allow yourselves to be disturbed if a violent storm should threaten us. For God, the supreme, almighty Spirit Himself is visibly present here. It is He with Whom a while ago you saw me talk, although you did not hear us.
BM|0|172|2|0|He, the sole true, eternal Lord and Creator of all infinity, has assured me for your sake that He will punish the evil spirit severely before your eyes should he dare to carry on with his wicked game. Having received such an assurance from the Lord Himself, let us patiently and without fear await what grace the Lord is going to bestow upon us.
BM|0|172|3|0|I, who am now speaking to you, am not wise out of myself, and everything I shall say to you with the simplest of words, will be of the Lord. Do not expect anything high-sounding or sublime, but, instead, expect all the more truth and spiritual knowledge. I shall give you what I have. So, listen!
BM|0|172|4|0|My dear partners in the grace of my and your God, my Lord and Father and your Lord and now, also, your Father. The almighty will of this Father has, since the beginning of time, endowed you in your magnificent world with so many privileges that a comparison with the inhabitants of my world would be futile.
BM|0|172|5|0|You are so beautiful in your appearance that we earth-dwellers could not even imagine the purest angel of light to be more beautiful. The duration of your physical lives is not limited, so that every one of you may live as long as he chooses. The difference between your natural life and that of your departed spirits, is, in fact, so small that it does not matter very much whether you live with this body or without it. You can see your departed and speak with them whenever you wish, and you can even associate with us pure spirits as if you had already shed your bodies.
BM|0|172|6|0|All this is vastly different in that harsh world where I and all those who are with me have lived in the flesh. There, the duration of a natural life is undetermined, but very short. If one of you would say, 'I am young,' he would be of very old age on our earth. I know that in this congregation there are many who, according to our earth chronology, are several hundred years old, yet here they are considered young people, whilst on our earth, they would be fabulously old.
BM|0|172|7|0|You also have people here who are already so old that by our chronology they would be older than the entire human race on my little earth - maybe even a thousand times older. What great, important and sacred experiences such men must have accumulated! At the side of such experienced teachers, your spiritual education must have soared high, and your wisdom must have wonderfully deep roots.
BM|0|172|8|0|In our world, one has scarcely realized what life is all about before one must already leave one's wretched flesh in a very painful way, usually not even knowing whether towards eternal life or death. Everything one has worked for must be left behind, be it honors, fame, splendors, virtues, scientific achievements, or wisdom. All this is completely disregarded by the Lord, and when the stealthy angel of death turns up to thrust his sword into one's heart, everything seems to have come to an end.
BM|0|172|9|0|One has to die without a definite prospect for a reward, for faith and hope are all that our handed-down teaching will allow us concerning life after death. There is hardly anybody who has, like you here, already in the flesh a firm conviction regarding eternal life. Just think what a privilege it is for a free man to be a lord over his own life, as is the case with you in this world. He can freely enjoy all that he has achieved as well as the countless other privileges of such a life.
BM|0|172|10|0|You are able to talk to the spirits of your bodily departed brothers and see them as if they had not died at all. In our world, perhaps one in ten thousand knows about life after the physical death and what it may be like. And still we are expected to sacrifice everything for a future life, of which we do not even know whether it exists at all. And those who do believe in it, have not the slightest idea, except for some fables, what it will be like.
BM|0|172|11|0|You will realize what an incalculable privilege it is for a human being to be a lord of his own life from the start."
BM|0|173|0|1|CONTINUATION OF BISHOP MARTIN'S SERMON. DIFFERENT LIVING CONDITIONS ON THE SUN AND ON THE EARTH.
BM|0|173|1|0|(Bishop Martin): "Your world is a sun for us, without which we would not have any life at all, because it gives us light and warmth. You who live on it, however, know neither night nor winter.
BM|0|173|2|0|Do you actually know what a sun is? With all your wisdom you, its inhabitants, hardly know what a sun is.
BM|0|173|3|0|You are hardly aware of the privileges of being an inhabitant of a sun. When I was still crawling around like a worm on my wretched planet, I did not know that either. But now I do know it, and I, as a spirit who has now become a bit wiser have trouble finding the right words to describe to you what a privilege you enjoy. Compared with you, a dweller on my earth has a miserable existence in all the circumstances of his natural life. Those are only fleeting moments of which he can say that he enjoyed them.
BM|0|173|4|0|The considerable hardness and poorness of the soil on earth compels the poor mortal to earn his livelihood by the sweat of his brow. Men of a weaker nature, who do not relish such labor, resort to begging. Or, if they have enough power, they may rob the more active ones of their produce to use it for themselves.
BM|0|173|5|0|Eventually, such men may hire a great number of like-minded who no longer work, but who live from robberies. They will oppress the industrious workers in many different ways. Using a lot of pretexts that give their actions a tinge of legality, they will demand payment of certain taxes, but will still look down on the workers who pay them as inferior.
BM|0|173|6|0|Gradually, these shirkers become mighty tyrants who rule over the workers and bread producers, and they do with them just as they please. In addition, they give the workers law upon law which, usually, are for the benefit of those who give them. Therefore, any infringement of such laws is punished severely, making the hard life of such a bread producer even more wretched.
BM|0|173|7|0|When the oppression of the workers goes too far, the workers often rebel, band together in great numbers, and march, enraged, against their oppressors - often killing many of them, but usually losing also their own lives.
BM|0|173|8|0|Such furious movements are called 'wars' on earth. Once a war is started, it usually continues until one of the parties involved has been completely annihilated or until the weaker one has realized during the killing that it is useless to war against a more powerful enemy, and so surrenders unconditionally, after which there is once more peace.
BM|0|173|9|0|But what a peace! It is a hellish peace, not a heavenly one! The conquered become slaves and often have to submit to laws that will not only keep their poor, war-mangled bodies in heavy chains, but also keep their minds enslaved.
BM|0|173|10|0|Such a state may last for even thousands of earth years, but the nature of the earth does not change, and night is always soon followed by a miserable day of suffering, a freezing cold winter by a hot summer.
BM|0|173|11|0|Lack of food causes pain in the stomach , which we call hunger. In years with bad harvests, many die from this.
BM|0|173|12|0|Oh friends, compare this life of yours with theirs, and tell me whether your wisdom can find words with which to express how great the privileges are that you enjoy. You say: 'That cannot be called a life, but only a terrible torment! How can men exist like that and still praise their Creator?'
BM|0|173|13|0|Although your question is justified, I assure you that there are very many human beings who love and praise their Creator all the more the worse they have to suffer. What do you think about that?
BM|0|173|14|0|You say: 'Friend, that is impossible! How can a kind Creator give His creatures such a bad deal and then still expect them to praise and love Him? Surely the poor earth-dwellers have never got to know their true Creator. Or, if they do know Him, they are fools to thank Him for such a life, let alone love Him!'
BM|0|173|15|0|Considering your so enormously privileged life, also this question is justified. But what will you say to this: that the Creator has made it quite clear to the humans on my planet that if, notwithstanding the hardships of their lives on earth, they do not love Him above everything, bless their enemies and tormentors, and pray for those who curse them, they have to expect the most severe, everlasting punishment in the fires of hell? And that they must thank God, the Creator, with all their heart for whatever He sends them, be it blessings or suffering? Tell me, what do you think about that?
BM|0|173|16|0|How do you like the fact that on that planet the Lord sends the greatest sufferings to those who love Him with all their hearts? And that those who scorn Him most, usually live in the best circumstances - that is, what you can call 'good' on earth?
BM|0|173|17|0|Speak, friends, and give me your opinion on that, you fortunate beings! You are silent? I will have to tell you more so that you can more easily form an opinion. So listen.
BM|0|173|18|0|I need not stress all the time your wonderful existence in order to give you a very clear picture of the miserable status of my world. You know better than I what your world is like. So I will leave it to your sound wisdom and clear judgment to compare the conditions in my world with those in yours. Since you are already astonished at what I have so far told you, I wonder what you will say to the following?
BM|0|173|19|0|I have mentioned to you before that my world is full of hardship, be it naturally, spiritually, or morally. Its soil can be worked only with great effort, and before such work can commence, many tools have to be made which are essential for the achievement of results.
BM|0|173|20|0|In the course of time, the situation of men in my world has developed in such a way that only a minority still own land. The vast majority of earth-dwellers does not own anything and has to slave for the landowners for a meager reward, and often just for a slender fare.'
BM|0|173|21|0|Many of these propertied men amass a thousand times more than they and their children could consume in centuries.
BM|0|173|22|0|When the harsh winter comes, the rich have good, solidly-built homes in which they can get comfortably warm by means of artificial fires, and in their rooms they have warm and soft beds for resting.
BM|0|173|23|0|But the great many poor people must live in miserable dwellings, dress in scanty clothes, and are often hungry and sick. And, even if there are times when thousands are in a desperate plight and die of starvation, the rich do not worry. They calmly look on and say: 'It is as well that the useless beggar-rabble is eliminated and does not pester us any longer.'
BM|0|173|24|0|The same poverty and food shortage - usually caused by the rich - is used by them for their further benefit. They practice usury with the provisions they have amassed, and who does not pay what they demand, may die of starvation at their doors, yet it does not soften their hearts at all.
BM|0|173|25|0|Notwithstanding the injustice of this, the Creator does not, so to speak, do anything about it. Every day is followed by a night; the rain falls and blesses the fields of the rich more than those of the poor who did not have the means for preparing their poor soil for the best results. The fruit trees of the rich usually abound with fruit, while those of the poor are often almost barren. The rich have plenty of everything, whereas the poor often must perish in great misery.
BM|0|173|26|0|As already said, such a revolting and hellish state of affairs often exists for quite long periods of time, during which the Creator appears to be completely indifferent. If now and then, maybe as a result of the tearful pleas of the poor, a judgment is sent upon the earth which only seems as if it came from Him, again the victims are mostly the poor and weak. The rich usually get away unscathed, and while this judgment lasts, some of them become even richer and happier in their material life.
BM|0|173|27|0|In a war, usually the poor have to die on the battlefields for the rich, and that for a very meager pay. But this again safeguards the property of the rich. And those of the poor who, eventually, return from the battlefields, often crippled with the loss of limbs or scarred from their wounds, they have to go begging for a piece of bread. From the doors of the rich they are often driven away like animals with the most disgraceful abuse.
BM|0|173|28|0|And still they are not allowed to wish their tormentors ill, but they must bless and forgive them from the depths of their hearts, or God might punish them with everlasting hell.
BM|0|173|29|0|At all times, the poor and wretched have to suffer most, be it in war, as a judgment of God, or any other judgment, whilst the hardened rich and privileged usually escape unhurt.
BM|0|173|30|0|Notwithstanding this, it is mostly the poor who love the Lord, have faith in Him, and pray to Him as best they can. The lucky rich have more often than not no faith at all. Their hardened hearts hold very little love for God, they pray little or not at all, and often they mock Him and His law.
BM|0|173|31|0|Some gold, good food, and a young, voluptuous female with whom to commit the vilest lechery, they prefer a thousand times to God, Who hardly exists for them, and many thousands of times to those who sweat for them and guard their safety with their own poor lives, day and night, summer and winter.
BM|0|173|32|0|But with all their godlessness, they are happy in their material lives, and it is never the poor, but their counterparts who sometimes rob them of their abundance. However, even when they have had bad luck, the rich are still much better off than the luckiest poor who have never had anything much except misery.
BM|0|173|33|0|Tell me, friends, how do you like the life of human beings on the planet which you call the 'Sacred Planet'?"
BM|0|174|0|1|AGITATING EFFECT OF MARTIN'S SERMON ON THE SUN-DWELLERS. DIALOGUE BETWEEN URON AND MARTIN.
BM|0|174|1|0|(Here, the sage Uron steps forward and says): "Friend, I can see that you speak the truth, but what do you hope to achieve by it? Do you want to stir up these people against God? Here, my wisdom is really at an end and I cannot understand you, and God even less! What order is this supposed to be?
BM|0|174|2|0|I know the heavens and hells of many worlds, but no hell is worse than your earth. Therefore, I beg you to speak about something else or you will excite my people against God, Whom so far they have praised and revered above everything."
BM|0|174|3|0|(Says Martin): "Friend, every being and thing has been given by the Lord a certain duty to perform, openly or secretly, with the only difference that the things must, but we free beings can and want to perform it. Therefore, whatever the result of my speech may be, I do nothing but the Lord's will. So you may go on listening to me, as I am not quite finished yet."
BM|0|174|4|0|(Says Uron): "You may continue with your speech, but the question still remains: Who will profit from your revelation? You can neither lose nor gain anything by telling us purer dwellers in this world about what life is like in yours. And we can surely not gain anything through becoming better acquainted with the wickedness of your world, which has not revealed itself to that extent when regarded by our wisdom. However, your description of the terrible conditions in your world could cause a lot of damage to us which might be irreparable.
BM|0|174|5|0|We have already had a very detailed description from you of the bad conditions in your world, and we can easily imagine that even worse things could happen there. Therefore, I do not see any point in bothering us any longer with these matters which are of little interest to us, because we are quite unable to change the miserable conditions in your world. Besides, we would never wish or agree to adopt the extremely bad order of your world. And so, I think you might now let your brother Peter speak, as he might have something better to tell us.
BM|0|174|6|0|Should it be your intention to accuse God, your Creator and ours, before us, and let us decide whether He is right or wrong, I would be really sorry for you. What could we impotent creatures achieve against the infinite omnipotence of the Creator, even if we were convinced that He deals unjustly with the inhabitants of your earth? For He is still the sole Lord, and the whole of infinity lies in His hand, and depends on His will.
BM|0|174|7|0|Let us assume that among the countless myriads of worlds He had, indeed, destined one particular world to be a plaything for His whims: who could call Him to account for it? And if you dared do it, could you enforce an answer from Him? He is and remains forever the sole Lord and does what pleases Him. He can bestow His grace upon men or condemn them, irrespective of whether we find it justified or otherwise.
BM|0|174|8|0|Who could prevent Him from destroying this world in a moment if He so willed it? Or, if He sent myriads of terrible spirits to torment us for aeons of time, what could we do toward the prevention of such a judgment?
BM|0|174|9|0|I believe that God, Who is now visibly present among us, is the sole Lord of all the worlds, heavens, and hells. His omnipotence vouches for His likewise infinite wisdom! He will know best why He sometimes allows things to happen which our reason is unlikely ever to comprehend. And I am convinced that if we willingly submit to His will and order, we shall not go wrong. Do you agree with me?"
BM|0|174|10|0|(Says Martin): "I do, of course. But, because it is the will of the Lord, I have to go on with my speech. You will have to respect His will in this, too."
BM|0|174|11|0|(Says Uron): "If that is so, then go on speaking in His name. We shall listen to you."
BM|0|175|0|1|END OF MARTIN'S SERMON AND A HINT AS TO ITS PURPOSE. CONDITIONS FOR BECOMING A CHILD OF GOD. WORDS OF THANKS AND APPRECIATION FROM THE SAGE.
BM|0|175|1|0|(Says Martin): "Despite the very bad living conditions on earth, of which I have just given only a rough outline, I do not mean to say at any time that the Lord is not fair. Nor do I want to maintain that it is practically impossible to lead a life on earth that is pleasing to Him. I only want to make your minds more receptive, and this can be achieved by pointing out to you the countless advantages of your living conditions. For you who have been born into them are quite unable to judge them unless you are given a comparison with the living conditions in other worlds - especially mine, with which I am only too familiar, having had a lot to do with such things.
BM|0|175|2|0|I have not the least intention of accusing the Lord before you and your wisdom, nor do I want to incite you against Him, which would be unspeakably foolish of me. However, in view of the fact that you, too, have been called to become children of God, and that your wisdom has made it known to you that true children of God can be procreated only in our world, it is essential for you to also know under what conditions a human being can attain to this invaluable and most sublime position of honor.
BM|0|175|3|0|So far, your lives have been nothing but a pastime of God's angels, whose property you were, and this has been totally unsuitable for the attainment of God's sonship, for it is no game, but sacred earnest, and must be striven for in the often most bitter reality of life.
BM|0|175|4|0|Therefore, you shall also be given laws similar to ours, and here, too, the word of God will apply: 'Everyone of you must shoulder his cross and follow Me, or he cannot be where I am, live and act surrounded by My children, who will be My right hand forever, do what I do and live as I live.'
BM|0|175|5|0|For this reason, the Lord Himself came to live in my world as a man, suffered all imaginable hardships of human life on earth, and finally even let blind mankind put His body to death on a cross in the most humiliating and painful manner. And all this only so that the human beings of my world could become gods - if they so desired, of course.
BM|0|175|6|0|But the fact alone that somebody is born in that world where the Lord Himself had assumed the flesh, will not suffice to attain the filial relationship to God; he must voluntarily fulfill all the conditions prescribed by the Lord Himself.
BM|0|175|7|0|All of you have heard my description of the misery on earth which almost gives the impression as if the Lord were not interested in the world which He Himself made the most important and sacred in the whole universe through His incarnation there. But this is not so.
BM|0|175|8|0|Men on that earth are free in the fullest sense of the word, and they can do whatever they like: good in accordance with God's law, or evil against it. Nothing draws them toward good or evil; it all depends on their own free will. This is also the reason why the living conditions in that world are so scanty; man's free will must not be influenced and spoilt by them.
BM|0|175|9|0|On the other hand, heavenly things, too, are covered up so as not to force the decision of the free will toward good through seeing clearly what beatitudes are awaiting man in the beyond. Although God's teaching makes it clear to everyone what the consequences will be after either a good or bad life, he can still do whatever he wants, for there is no certainty for him on either side to force his decision.
BM|0|175|10|0|Everything on earth is, therefore, arranged in such a way that man's will is and remains free. For without this free will, it would be impossible to attain to the sonship of God freely without ever being under compulsion.
BM|0|175|11|0|In view of this, it is not hard to understand that most men on my earth err in some way or another. That you, too, if you seriously desire to become children of God, will have to be transferred to quite different living conditions, is quite another thing. How - my successor will be telling you. So listen to him!"
BM|0|175|12|0|(Says Uron): "I, and all these assembled here, thank you for your speech and instruction given us through the grace of your and our God and Lord. I found the last part particularly valuable, for it showed me clearly the reason why life in your world is so much harsher than it is in ours. Besides, this has confirmed my previously expressed belief that no intelligent being should doubt the kindness of the Creator.
BM|0|175|13|0|For His infinite omnipotence, with its innumerable works of the most wonderful kind and order, indisputably vouches for His likewise boundless wisdom. And such wisdom can only flow from the great order in the most perfect, everlasting life of the Creator Himself.
BM|0|175|14|0|Where life is based on the highest, purest, and most profound order, in such a perfect life there must dwell a kindness quite beyond the comprehension of even the freest created spirit.
BM|0|175|15|0|I thank you, dear friend, for myself as well as for all the others who are assembled here, and now I am looking forward to what brother Peter will tell us. May the Lord guide his tongue."
BM|0|176|0|1|THE THREATENING FLOOD IS RISING. PETER'S REASSURING WORDS. HIS SIGNIFICANT QUESTION TO THE SUN-DWELLERS: "DO YOU DESIRE TO BECOME CHILDREN OF GOD OR NOT?" URON'S ANSWER.
BM|0|176|1|0|Now a sign is given that the waters of the great sea are already quite close to those in the lowest positions and will be touching their feet any moment. The Almighty Spirit is to help them, or they will be forced to flee.
BM|0|176|2|0|(Says Peter): "Friend and brother, tell the people not to lose heart, for the Lord has purposely allowed this danger to arise so that the great glory of God may be demonstrated all the clearer.
BM|0|176|3|0|The water is going to touch their feet, but they will not get wet! The subterranean formation will be forced out, and will distend until it bursts and emits great masses of fire which, however, will dissolve completely as they fall back, and the crust will subside the moment it has burst.
BM|0|176|4|0|Therefore, no one must be afraid, and everyone should ignore the threatening danger completely; then no one will come to harm. Tell them this immediately."
BM|0|176|5|0|Uron, the sage, passes on this message with the help of the already-mentioned signs, and within a few moments, counter signs are coming from all directions. They say that the instructions have been understood by all and that everyone is gratefully and willingly prepared to act accordingly.
BM|0|176|6|0|As the sage tells Peter this, he says:
BM|0|176|7|0|(Peter): "So tell them now to give me all their attention, as I am going to tell them very important things."
BM|0|176|8|0|This the sage does, and everybody is tense with expectation.
BM|0|176|9|0|(Says Peter): "My friends and brothers, my predecessor described to you the living conditions of the earth-dwellers. I, too, lived there at the time the Lord Himself took on the flesh of man and had to suffer all imaginable hardships, from His childhood on, just like any other member of the poor who did not possess any property.
BM|0|176|10|0|From the true description of living conditions Martin has given you, you can easily judge how much better off in every respect you are in your great world of light. But you will now also understand what is necessary to make a free child of God out of His creature.
BM|0|176|11|0|First of all the question arises: 'Do you or don't you desire to become children of God like us?' You would retain all your privileges, as far as they are not curtailed by a law inviting you to voluntarily renounce them for the sake of the Kingdom of God. Think it over well, and only upon your mature consideration, tell me Yes or No.
BM|0|176|12|0|Think of the advantage of being a child of God, or at least being able to become one, but also think of what must be done to gain such an advantage. However, do take into consideration your present privileges and living conditions which, you must admit, are so vastly different from the others.
BM|0|176|13|0|As a matter of fact, everything that is renounced will be compensated a thousandfold everlastingly in the Kingdom of God! However, the fact of this compensation will not be comprehended as a certainty, but only vaguely to the extent of one's strength of faith.
BM|0|176|14|0|At present, you see before you clearly revealed, the spiritual as well as the natural. With those, however, who in all earnest desire to become children of God, this will no longer be the case. Therefore, consider carefully what you intend to do. You are offered a great thing, but a lot is asked of you to achieve it."
BM|0|176|15|0|(Says the sage): "Friend, you are aware that our intelligence is of such a nature that we never have to ponder long over a decision, and we know immediately what we want to do or what we should do. Therefore, I, as well as all the people present, have also in this case no doubts as to what we desire and, naturally, what we are able to do.
BM|0|176|16|0|Every action presupposes the ability to perform it, and surely God Himself will not demand more of any creature than it is capable of doing depending on its nature and strength. Thus, I am convinced that the Lord will not demand also of us any more than we are capable of doing as a result of our natural and spiritual state of development in this world.
BM|0|176|17|0|This guiding principle makes it quite clear that we desire only that which we are able to do, and that is all that counts where the matter of filial relationships to God is concerned. If we are capable of attaining to it, we do desire it; however, if it requires more than our greatest effort, then we cannot desire it, since in such a case it would be unattainable for us.
BM|0|176|18|0|In short, if this is attainable for us under our present living conditions, we do desire it; if not, then, friend, you will understand that we cannot possibly desire it. Now you know our decision! Please yourself, for I believe that also our will is free and must remain so."
BM|0|177|0|1|FURTHER CLARIFICATION BY PETER OF THE QUESTION OF FILIAL RELATIONSHIP TO GOD. HIS CRITICISM OF THE INCEST AMONG THE SUN-DWELLERS.
BM|0|177|1|0|(Says Peter): "Dear friend, you have basically misunderstood my explanation. The question runs thus: 'Do you or don't you desire to become children of God like us?' You would retain all your privileges as far as they are not curtailed by laws inviting you to voluntarily renounce them for the sake of the Kingdom of God. (Naturally this applies only to those privileges which are not an essential part of life.) Speaking of retention of your privileges, I, of course, assume that you comprehend this as explained.
BM|0|177|2|0|Believe me, friend, that we in the Kingdom of God are wise enough to know that a sun cannot be turned into an ordinary planet if a once-established order of the entire universe is not to be disturbed. Also, that the nature of sun-dwellers differs considerably from that of the inhabitants of a small planet. Surely we know all that quite as well as you do!
BM|0|177|3|0|However, you have certain laws here which you gave yourselves and which actually cannot be considered laws at all, since they demand nothing but unrestrained liberty in everything. According to these laws, you are even allowed to discard your ancient and wise original laws and replace them with empty new ones. Now the question is: 'Do you consider that kind of liberty as one of the actual privileges of your life?'
BM|0|177|4|0|Angels from heaven have given you directions for matrimony - that is, the proper union between a man and a woman. They have also instructed you in the proper spiritual procreation of children, which you have preserved so far. How is it possible that now fathers sleep with their daughters in a bestial way, whereas they have a commandment forbidding under penalty that a father performs even a spiritual procreation with his daughter?
BM|0|177|5|0|Tell me, do you consider that one of the indispensable privileges of your life on the sun? Give me your opinion."
BM|0|177|6|0|(Says the sage): "Oh friend, that is not one of the privileges of our life; on the contrary, it has been most detrimental, both to our natural and to our spiritual lives. In view of this, we can, naturally, renounce such true drawbacks. The 'privileges' I was thinking of mainly consist in our specific nature that makes us to a great extent lords over the nature and substance of our world.
BM|0|177|7|0|One of these privileges is that we can draw from the soil of this earth whatever we want - innumerable and unlimited splendors, as well as all imaginable necessities for the maintenance of our bodies.
BM|0|177|8|0|I am sure that our plea for retention of such privileges will not be a sin in the eyes of the Lord, nor a reason to refuse us acceptance into His sonship.
BM|0|177|9|0|But should He consider such a request a sin, then we would have to insist that we be permitted to stay as we are, rather than exchange this security for something most insecure and difficult to attain.
BM|0|177|10|0|This is how I think about it, friend! If you agree, all of us will accept your proposition; if you do not, we shall refuse it. The Lord cannot ask us to do the impossible, unless He changes us completely, endowing us with properties and abilities as yet totally unknown to us. But no being can oppose the Lord's omnipotence, and this applies also to us."
BM|0|178|0|1|PETER SUGGESTS THANKING AND PETITIONING. URON'S SIGNIFICANT REJECTION OF THE PRAYER TO GOD.
BM|0|178|1|0|(Says Peter): "The Lord's omnipotence is His eternal order from which you, as well as all of infinity, have originated. If the Lord now wanted to change you, He would first have to change His entire order. This He is most unlikely ever to do, considering the fact that He Himself is this order.
BM|0|178|2|0|However, your lives until now can be described as extremely comfortable and carefree; you have to overcome no resistance whatsoever, and nothing ever causes you trouble or costs you an effort. From birth until your voluntary departure from your body, you know of no imperfection worth mentioning, consequently, of no self-denial.
BM|0|178|3|0|You are well aware that you, with your entire world, are the work of a supremely wise Divine Spirit Whom you highly revere. But have you ever prayed to Him for something or thanked Him for any of the great blessings He keeps bestowing upon you so abundantly?
BM|0|178|4|0|Until now you have lived as if completely independent of Him. Would it be asking too much if in the future you condescended to become a little more dependent on Him? Speak again and tell me faithfully what you decide to do."
BM|0|178|5|0|(Says the sage): "Friend, we would like that, indeed! Especially as concerns the gratitude we owe Him for so many and great blessings. We shall do our best to express this to the great, holy Giver of innumerable wonderful gifts from the bottom of our hearts. However, as far as petitions are concerned, I cannot agree with that at all, for I look upon every petition as an insult to divine wisdom.
BM|0|178|6|0|For, by praying to the Godhead, I obviously profess to having better insight than God - in a way claiming to know better what I need than the Lord Himself. I think that even a child of God should not presume to do this; other creatures even less.
BM|0|178|7|0|Besides, a prayer appears to me like a polite combat in which the creature endeavors to conquer a certain harshness and kind of stubborn cruelty in the Creator, and thus triumphing over Him.
BM|0|178|8|0|Really, friend, I would rather not exist at all than approach the wisest and kindest almighty Creator with a petition as if I knew better than He what I need, or by praying for others show that I am more merciful than He. What kind of reverence for God, the ever wisest and mightiest spirit, would that be?
BM|0|178|9|0|Therefore, my answer to your proposal is as follows: We want forever to completely depend on Him, as has been the case so far, for it is quite impossible to depend on anyone else. Thus, we shall forever thank Him - from the depths of our being - for every one of His gifts which we acknowledge as infinitely kind. However, we shall not, nor do we want to or can, ask Him for anything, for we are fully convinced that the Lord knows so much better what we need and He does not have to be reminded of it by miserable creatures. Thus, be it far from us to insinuate to Him by means of a prayer that He is a harsh God and has a weakness that can only be brought into the proper order by petitions on the part of His creatures.
BM|0|178|10|0|Friend, all of us respect God, the Supreme Spirit, too highly and have too sublime an opinion of His perfection, that we could ever forget ourselves to such an extent as to approach with a petition Him Who has made us, without being asked, as perfect as is necessary for us.
BM|0|178|11|0|We shall always thank Him for the many blessings and gifts, the smallest of which is so great and holy that we shall hardly ever be able to fully appreciate it. However, as already stressed, we shall never offend with a petition against Him, the Most Holy and Perfect One.
BM|0|178|12|0|You may please yourself, but with all your wisdom you will not likely succeed in convincing us that we should pray to Him, unless the Lord Himself expressly demanded it. Naturally, no creature can ever oppose the will of God. Otherwise, we shall remain free in our actions and do what we consider right before God, men, and angels."
BM|0|179|0|1|PETER TEACHES THE LORD'S PRAYER. WHY A PETITION IS SUPERIOR TO THANKSGIVING. PETER'S IMPORTANT QUESTION TO URON ON BEHALF OF THE LORD.
BM|0|179|1|0|(Says Peter): "Friend, when the Lord, the almighty Creator of all the heavens and worlds, took the flesh on my earth, living as a human being among us, He taught all of us to pray, saying:
BM|0|179|2|0|'But if you pray, then speak: Our Father which art in the heavens, hallowed be Thy most holy name. Thy kingdom of love, truth, and life eternal come to us. Thy most holy will be done always, through all eternities. Give us this day and always our daily bread. Forgive us our sins and weaknesses to the same extent that we forgive our debtors, whatever they may be like. Do not let our weaknesses be assailed by temptations that would defeat us, but deliver us from all evil that might ever befall us. Thine, O Father, is all the power and might and glory forever! Thine be all the praise and honor, all the love and gratitude forever!'
BM|0|179|3|0|Since the Lord Himself taught us to pray like that, it should not be wrong for us as His children to ask Him for what we believe we need.
BM|0|179|4|0|To thank the Creator for all His countless blessings is already a great and holy privilege for us free beings, as we thus acknowledge to God all that we have and receive as free gifts, and not as a judgment. The petition, however, ranks even higher, for it is an expression of our realization that we may not only acknowledge as a free gift what we receive from God, but that we even have a free choice of the gift.
BM|0|179|5|0|To attain complete liberation of our spirit , we not only need to realize what vital necessities we receive from the Lord as free gifts, but even more important is our freedom of choice concerning our needs. This obviously requires more introspection and uninhibited self-cognizance than the realization that everything we are, have, and receive, are free gifts from God the Lord.
BM|0|179|6|0|He who thanks for a gift received, but who does not feel the need for any further gifts he may eventually require, is still very stupid in his sphere of life with a lot of brutish elements. For, also, beasts thank the Giver by their instinctive happy enjoyment of what they receive, although they are unable to recognize Him. However, unable to understand its needs, a beast can also not ask for things. When it is hungry, it looks for food. Having found it and satisfied its hunger, it rests until it becomes hungry again. This rest is a dumb thanks for the food it has found, but while it’s resting satisfied, it does not know that it will be hungry again and need further nourishment.
BM|0|179|7|0|With man it is quite different, for he knows what he needs. After having satisfied his hunger, he is quite aware that he will again be needing food. But he also knows the Giver, and, therefore, he should not only thank Him after he has satisfied his hunger, but should combine a petition with his thanks. Thus he acknowledges all the more clearly having received everything from the Creator and that he expects also in the future to receive from Him all that is good and necessary.
BM|0|179|8|0|At the same time, through such a petition, man stands before his Master just the way He wants him to: as a completely free being who is not only entitled to receive, but also to ask freely and humbly. Surely such a right presupposes considerable self-cognizance, without which no man could attain perfection?
BM|0|179|9|0|These reasons should suffice for your wisdom to understand that petition is more essential for every free spirit than the most due thanks.
BM|0|179|10|0|And if my most forcible reasons should still not satisfy you, friend Uron, the fact alone should suffice that the Lord Himself has repeatedly encouraged us to ask for the things we want to receive. But He has only very seldom reminded someone to say thanks.
BM|0|179|11|0|Thus He gave us a sacred form in which to pray and ask for things. However, I hardly know of any particular form for thanksgiving.
BM|0|179|12|0|True, the Lord Himself thanked the Godhead, as the Father within Him, on several occasions, and only once reproached the nine cleansed who had not returned with the tenth to praise Him. But, notwithstanding this, He never suggested to us how we should thank, whilst He did that expressly where praying for something is concerned.
BM|0|179|13|0|Therefore, if the Lord expressly demanded prayers of us much more imperfect earth-dwellers, it is unlikely that He would consider it superfluous with you.
BM|0|179|14|0|So I am now telling you on behalf of the Lord that you will from now on receive everything that you now have from Him, but only through prayer. Those of you who will not pray, shall receive only little or nothing at all.
BM|0|179|15|0|For, if you are free, you must also know for yourselves what you need. When you realize this - which will be much easier for you here than it was for us on our earth - then pray, and you will be given what you have asked for.
BM|0|179|16|0|If you agree to this, answer in the affirmative, and my brother John will take over your guidance. It is up to your free will to choose and decide!"
BM|0|180|0|1|THE SUN-SAGE'S AFFIRMATIVE ANSWER TO PETER. HIS CRITICISM OF THE LORD'S PROMISES.
BM|0|180|1|0|(Says Uron, the sage): "Yes, friend, we are in agreement with the Lord's wishes. For, how could one oppose the almighty will of the Lord, whether what He demands is easy or hard to do? If we do not take this upon ourselves voluntarily for our future benefit, we would have to do it under compulsion, which might prove our ruin. So we by far prefer to do it of our own free will, thus gaining something for our future lives rather than losing.
BM|0|180|2|0|From what you and your predecessor have told us, I realize that we shall have to give back into the hands of the Lord our free, creative will-power with which we have so far cultivated our gardens and, usually, erected our dwellings. But it does not really matter since, no doubt, we can have this ability back completely by way of prayer.
BM|0|180|3|0|We do know by means of our inner discernment, as well as through various spirits from your earth, that the Lord is never very particular where His promises are concerned. Whom He promises wealth, he gives poverty; who has been promised a long life in good health, can reckon on suffering and an early end to his temporal life; the one He wants to give freedom, becomes a prisoner in the world; and those He loves, He has tempted and tormented mightily. Those who stick most faithfully to Him and His Word, have to suffer misery and persecution; and those who love Him above everything, He allows to be crucified - and so on.
BM|0|180|4|0|However, as already said, it does not matter, for He alone is the almighty Master of His works, and He can do with them whatever He pleases. No one may ask Him, 'Lord, why do You do this or that of which we do not approve?' He is the Lord, and that is sufficient for everyone!
BM|0|180|5|0|We know that the Lord promised His kings on earth everlasting sovereignty, but they died like all the others. He promised a certain people a land and reign forever, but, as we heard, this chosen people has no longer a land. Thus, we know that the Lord elected sages who had to reveal His will to the people and what He would do. But when the time came that these revelations had to be fulfilled, the sages were standing there like fools, for the Lord did not let happen what He had revealed through them. And there are many other such instances.
BM|0|180|6|0|As you see, one cannot take the Lord's promises literally. The same will probably apply to the granting of prayers; for who could ever force Him to it?
BM|0|180|7|0|However, we shall accept your proposition, knowing only too well that a refusal on our part would be extremely foolish. Therefore, the almighty Lord's will be done!"
BM|0|181|0|1|JOHN'S EXPLANATION OF THE SPIRITUAL MEANING OF THE LORD'S PROMISES. PROPHETIC METAPHOR OF THE NEW HOUSE AND THE NEW CITY AS THE LORD'S NEW PROMISE. REJECTION BY URON AS SENSELESS AND HEARTLESS DRIVEL.
BM|0|181|1|0|(Says John): "Friends, and in particular you, brother Uron who is the speaker for all the others, from an earthly point of view, you may be right in what you say, but since the Lord's words and promises must surely be of a deeply spiritual nature and their true meaning concerns only the spirit and not the mortal flesh, it requires, also, a proper spiritual understanding of every divine promise in order to say whether the Lord keeps His promises or not.
BM|0|181|2|0|The Lord always fulfills faithfully what He promises, but only in regard to the spirit and not necessarily to the mortal flesh. I shall now make a promise to you in the Lord's name, and you will then tell me whether and how you understand it. It is as follows:
BM|0|181|3|0|The Lord will erect a new house, and a new city will descend from the heavens alive. And the house, like the city, will consist of many houses.
BM|0|181|4|0|Those who will inhabit the new house and, simultaneously, the many houses of the new city, will be greater than the new house and the city and the many houses of the new city.
BM|0|181|5|0|As they will be moving into the new house of the Lord, it will bow to them and so will the city and the many houses in it.
BM|0|181|6|0|The house, however, will be small on the outside but all the larger on the inside, in order to accommodate the countless dwellers and, also, the city will be like that and all the many houses in it.
BM|0|181|7|0|Happy be those who will move into this house and the city and the many houses in it! For the house and the city and the many houses in it will put on them the garment of the Lord's sonship!
BM|0|181|8|0|They will at all times draw strength from the house, the city, and the many houses in the city. But he who will not dwell in that house, that city, and the many houses of the city, will be weak, and this weakness will grow and destroy him.
BM|0|181|9|0|Well, friend Uron, there you have the Lord's promise which shall be fulfilled for you faithfully. But now tell me whether and how you have comprehended this purely divine and true promise?
BM|0|181|10|0|However, I must tell you beforehand that you will be waiting in vain for a literal fulfillment, just as once on my earth a prophet by the name of Jonah waited in vain for the destruction of the big city of Nineveh, as predicted by the Lord. Now tell me what you think of this promise."
BM|0|181|11|0|(Says Uron after some consideration): "Friend, from a rational point of view I can tell you about that purely divine type of promise only that it is senseless and heartless drivel. Consequently, it cannot be acceptable to our enlightened judgment.
BM|0|181|12|0|May I make this quite clear? Whoever wants to make any promise or give a commandment to me and this entire people, should use words that represent their true sense - clearly and straightforwardly! However, in this world, we can never accept a promise which in all its parts amounts to unnatural, irregular nonsense.
BM|0|181|13|0|For, if we are already compelled to relinquish our present privileges in order to attain the filial relationship to God, which so far we have actually never sought or desired, we want at least to be given clearly expressed promises and conditions. We want words that clearly say what we have to expect, but not words with which we are promised white, and then are given black!
BM|0|181|14|0|That is surely only a fair demand! So speak in accordance with it, and we shall have no trouble in coming to an agreement. But do not come to me again with a new house built by the Lord which is supposed to be smaller than its dwellers and its interior larger than its exterior, the same as the city with its many houses! Those contradictions would disgust any one of our listeners!
BM|0|181|15|0|The Lord, as the purest Supreme Spirit, has still created also the impure nature. Therefore, let Him speak with spirits in a spiritual language, but with us human beings in a natural language. Since He has created nature to be purely natural, He should also be able to speak naturally and comprehensibly.
BM|0|181|16|0|The Lord, of course, has the indisputable right to speak the way He pleases, but I believe that we, too, have a right to say: 'Lord, we cannot understand this. It appears to us like nonsense, therefore, do speak with us the way You know that we can understand You.
BM|0|181|17|0|Do not always hide behind clouds, but enter Your property openly. There is no need for You to be embarrassed before us, Your work, since we cannot be any different from what You want us to be.
BM|0|181|18|0|You know best what language You have taught us and what we are capable of understanding. So speak in a spiritual and celestial way with Your spirits and children from the heavens, but in a natural way with us.
BM|0|181|19|0|However, if You insist on speaking with us only in spiritual and transcendental metaphors, do give us first the ability to grasp them; otherwise, Your speech is neither of benefit to us nor of credit to You. What one does not understand, be it from God, a spirit, or a man, one cannot appreciate ; and what one cannot appreciate, how can one respect it?
BM|0|181|20|0|I have surely expressed myself very clearly, and now it is your turn to speak. I shall listen to you and follow you with this great people and all its descendants."
BM|0|181|21|0|(Says John): "You are demanding things which are quite impossible, and are even in complete contradiction to your pure, natural wisdom. How can you expect purely spiritual things to be expressed naturally? Or, if you insist on a natural language, is not that as natural as possible if I describe to you the Lord's purely spiritual and celestial promise by natural pictures which contain the spiritual and celestial, just the same as your natural body comprises your actual spiritual life?
BM|0|181|22|0|What would be the benefit of a purely material word for your spirit? Would not that resemble a hollow fruit which looks on the outside as if it were something, but which has nothing inside to refresh and invigorate you?
BM|0|181|23|0|Thus, I do not give you hollow words and promises from the Lord, but they are filled from the innermost core right to the outermost shell. And the gift of comprehension will follow in due course. Tell me, what more do you want?"
BM|0|181|24|0|(Says Uron): "Yes, friend, if the right understanding of this language will follow, I have no further objections. But tell me, what will one have to do in order to achieve this understanding?
BM|0|181|25|0|What is the explanation of the new house and the city which shall descend from the heavens, and the many houses in it? Why is it alive? How can the many dwellers be bigger than the houses, or a house, or the whole city? How will the house, the city, and the many houses in it bow before their dwellers? And how will the house, the city, and the many houses in it, be smaller on the outside than on the inside?
BM|0|181|26|0|All these things are most peculiar and absolutely incomprehensible to our wisdom. Give us the understanding and we shall accept even more than that, be it first, for the same reasons, quite incomprehensible to our wisdom."
BM|0|182|0|1|JOHN'S INTERPRETATION OF THE PROPHETIC PICTURE. AWAKENING UNDERSTANDING AND FAITH OF THE SUN-SAGE, URON.
BM|0|182|1|0|(Says John): "Well, listen then: The new house is the Lord's new revelation to you which He is now building in your hearts. The living city descending from the heavens is the Lord and we, His children, full of life everlasting. You are expected to go into this revelation brought to you and to make it your true life's dwelling. Then this teaching will bow and submit to you.
BM|0|182|2|0|And if you will live actively in accordance with this revelation, your wisdom will grow beyond that one which we are now giving you. As a result, you will find in these few words, whose outer casing is, indeed, small, an internal contents of wisdom so infinitely great that you will hardly ever be able to fully comprehend it! And countless descendants will be dwelling in this wisdom, yet not ever reaching its outer limits.
BM|0|182|3|0|Just as man has a physical house in which he lives after he has furnished it as best he can, so God's teaching is an eternal dwelling for the human spirit, in which it will live and be active forever.
BM|0|182|4|0|Then the City of God and the many houses in it are identical with the one house, for he who dwells in such a house or is active in the minor wisdom of the limited Word of God, will thus enter the City of God. This means, he will enter into the fullness of divine wisdom and partake in everything that the Lord has in His house, His eternal city, and the many dwellings in it.
BM|0|182|5|0|I think you now have understood me better, friend. So tell me whether you agree and whether you find this matter more acceptable now."
BM|0|182|6|0|(Says Uron, the sage): "Yes, of course, now it looks quite different! This time I knew already with the first interpretation of the house what the idea behind all this was. I can see that these are profound correspondences, but they are conceivable. Therefore, you may continue to reveal God's will to us, and we shall accept it without any opposition."
BM|0|182|7|0|(Says John): "Friend, I have already told you all that I had to, but now He Himself is coming! His Word will really transform you and give you true freedom. Pay good attention, for every word that He speaks represents eternal life and supreme wisdom. So listen to Him!"
BM|0|183|0|1|THE SUN-DWELLERS' RECEPTION OF THE LORD. HIS WORDS TO THE SUN-SAGE. MEEKNESS, THE MEANS OF REDEMPTION FROM THE STATE OF A CREATURE. LIGHT BURDEN OF THE NEW RULES OF LIFE.
BM|0|183|1|0|Now I step forward, still surrounded by Chanchah, Gella, and the three sun-daughters, who have together had a lively discussion about this world. As I appear, the sage and all the people in and outside the dwelling, prostrate themselves before Me and praise Me out loud.
BM|0|183|2|0|(The sun community): "Hail and glory to You, the Inscrutable, the Eternal, the Infinite! Accept our deepest gratitude for this inconceivably great grace that You have honored us little worms of this sun, a mere particle of dust, with Your visible presence!
BM|0|183|3|0|There is quite an unseemly desire stirring in our hearts, namely, that it would be utter bliss if from now on You would stay with us forever. But all we can do is give vent to this yearning in our hearts before You, the Most Holy.
BM|0|183|4|0|O You, Whose feet are too holy to tread this unworthy ground, You will surely forgive us this unreasonable desire. But if You, Most Holy, deem us worthy to speak to us a few words of life, we beg You from the depths of our hearts to bestow this grace upon us. However, Your most holy will be done!"
BM|0|183|5|0|(To this most humble address, I reply): "Rise, My dear children, and listen to Me, the eternal Father of Infinity, Who is your Father and the Father of myriads of your brothers and sisters who have come forth from Me to dwell in the infinite spaces and witness that I am their Father from eternity."
BM|0|183|6|0|(Says Uron, the sage): "O Lord, Lord, our eyes are much too unworthy to gaze upon Your inconceivably holy countenance! Therefore, allow us to remain in this position, which, I think, is much more appropriate for worms like us before the infinite, almighty Creator."
BM|0|183|7|0|(Say I): "Dear little children, meekness is the foremost and greatest virtue of every human heart, but it must not be exaggerated, just like any other rule of life.
BM|0|183|8|0|That I am the Creator and you the created beings is a necessity for both sides, and it is a fact that cannot possibly be changed, even not for Me. If I want created beings, I have to create them the way I want them, and no creature can be asked beforehand whether and under what conditions it wants to be created. It depends on Me alone how I want a creature to be.
BM|0|183|9|0|Therefore, since the creature is a necessity of My will, and since, on the other hand, My will as the basis for a creature's coming into existence and being, also, a necessity for the creature - in this particular point, neither the Creator nor the creature have any special advantage one over the other. Just as I, the Creator, am a necessity for the created being, the latter is a necessity as a point of support of My will.
BM|0|183|10|0|However, the situation changes considerably when the Creator wants His creatures to become free beings of independent strength and power similar to Himself. For then, the creature enters quite a different sphere of life. Through the free, living, powerful Word, the Creator provides the created being with a power of its own. By diligently and actively tending this, the created being can develop it to full maturity within itself and thus become a free being of independent power.
BM|0|183|11|0|Only then does true meekness arise, being the sole means by which the created being can completely extricate itself from the compulsion exercised by the Creator. Then it is able to stand before Me, the Creator, as an independently living, mighty being, as if it were My second self. However, this essential meekness must still not be exaggerated, but must be just as I, a Master of all life, demand it; otherwise, it would not achieve its purpose.
BM|0|183|12|0|Therefore, rise now, all of you, and look at Me. Only then shall I be able to give you the true words of life."
BM|0|183|13|0|Following My words, they all rise to their feet, and Uron, the sage, speaks as follows:
BM|0|183|14|0|(Uron): "Brothers and sisters, we have now all risen to our feet and are facing the Lord. Bear in mind Who He is before Whom we are now standing, and comprehend it in the depths of your hearts!
BM|0|183|15|0|He is the Lord, the most holy, primordial Spirit of God, the almighty Creator of the infinite heavens, of all the angels, the worlds, human, and all other beings. He, the Most Holy, the Most Sublime, told us to rise before Him, and we did this with the greatest awe.
BM|0|183|16|0|He promised us further words of life, and we have every reason to look forward to them, knowing that from Him, the very origin of life, we could not possibly expect anything but words of life.
BM|0|183|17|0|So rejoice with me, for the Lord will speak to us words of life, words of freedom, almighty words toward a complete transformation from our state of created beings under compulsion. Therefore, open your ears and your hearts wide so that you do not miss any one of such most holy words as have never been heard in this world.
BM|0|183|18|0|O Lord, Most Holy One, our hearts are prepared! We now beg You for the promised words, full of life and divine might and power, if it is Your holy will, which shall be praised forever!"
BM|0|183|19|0|(Say I): "My beloved Uron, verily, verily, your heart gives My heart great joy! Therefore, you and your people shall receive great joy for your hearts. This joy will remain with you forever and no one will be able to take it from you.
BM|0|183|20|0|Of this you may be assured if you will adopt My teaching as well as the teaching of these, My children and messengers. This will be all the easier for you, as in the wisdom of My justice, you surpass anyway all the other peoples by far.
BM|0|183|21|0|My teaching is easy enough to follow, for I, as the Creator, know best what all of you need, and what, considering your nature, would be easiest for you to observe in order to achieve your deliverance. So do not be afraid of the new burden I am going to put onto your shoulders. I assure you, it will be light and gentle enough!
BM|0|183|22|0|The teaching I now give you is in short, as follows: Love Me, your Lord, God, and Father, with all your strength and, also, love each other.
BM|0|183|23|0|Everyone of you should endeavor in My name to be of service to the other. No one should think himself better than his brother or sister. Thus, it will be easy for you to become My beloved children, and remain so forever.
BM|0|183|24|0|Preserve also your former moral purity. Far be it from you to indulge in the lust of the flesh to which you were led by the deceit of an evil spirit only recently. Procreate in the ancient, proper, spiritual way, which was implanted in your will and not in your flesh.
BM|0|183|25|0|Carnal procreation through natural cohabitation would also be possible for you, and you could thus beget children of the flesh and children of the world. But what good would it do you? You would only breed for yourselves thieves, robbers, and murderers, who would soon become more powerful than you and make you slaves of their evil desires. Therefore, take all care to protect your flesh from such evil and do not touch your daughters through whom you would be bringing true devils into the world. If you observe this, it will be quite easy for you to attain to My sonship.
BM|0|183|26|0|But should you continue to lust in your flesh and that of your daughters, you would soon lose your power of spiritual procreation. Instead of your present light, etheric body, you would receive a coarse, heavy, ugly body, plagued by diseases, in which the immortal spirit would be able to move only with great effort. In addition, you would have to suffer death, which as yet you have not experienced at all.
BM|0|183|27|0|Therefore, do keep to your former moral purity, and practice from now on spiritual procreation. For what the living spirit begets, remains life, which does not know death, whilst what the dead flesh begets, stays dead and has great difficulty in gaining life, for the root of the flesh is death.
BM|0|183|28|0|As unlikely as a living branch grafted upon a withered stick will bring forth life will this be the case with a living spirit in the dead flesh.
BM|0|183|29|0|Your will, too, would be weakened so that you could not depend on it alone to tend your gardens and till the soil. In that case, you would have to be satisfied with those plants only that grow from seeds and you would not be able, as at present, to constantly reap ripe food from the soil of your earth, but would have to wait anxiously and often impatiently for the time when one or the other fruit had ripened.
BM|0|183|30|0|It would be similar with the building of your dwellings. The building materials would then be hard, heavy and brittle, and you would be unable to make them pliable, light and durable by the power of your will.
BM|0|183|31|0|Thus, it now makes you happy that you are able to make visible contact with your departed brothers - that you can see them, speak with them, and even caress them. If you continued to live in your errors, all this would become impossible for you.
BM|0|183|32|0|However, if you live in accordance with My teaching in the future, you will not only retain all your great privileges, but you will gain additional ones, the advantages of which will be so great that you, at this stage, could not comprehend them at all.
BM|0|183|33|0|I have now told you all that you have to do. It is now up to you to accept it and act accordingly.
BM|0|183|34|0|Ask your hearts and tell Me honestly what you intend to do. I give you complete freedom of decision, and I will not even look into your minds so that you can make that decision without the least interference."
BM|0|184|0|1|THE SAGE'S GOOD ANSWER.
BM|0|184|1|0|(Says the sage): "O Lord, what You demand from us is indescribably mild, gentle and kind. We need no time to think it over, but can accept it immediately with grateful hearts.
BM|0|184|2|0|O You most holy benefactor, we shall never be able to thank You enough for Your boundless kindness and grace, for Your inconceivable love in showing us such a very simple path by which we - Your creatures - can attain the supreme heavenly honor: to become Your free children! And we are even invited to think it over!
BM|0|184|3|0|O Lord, Father, You eternal, Holy Spirit, if I had a thousand lives and had to surrender them in order to attain the lowest degree of Your sonship, I would truly surrender them joyfully, even if the loss of each life would cause me great torment and pain. And I am still expected to think it over whether I - and these people - will accept such great gifts of Your grace or not!
BM|0|184|4|0|Most Holy Father, I shall say neither 'yes' nor 'no' with my mouth, but do graciously look into our unworthy hearts and see 'yes' written there a thousand times more fiery than is that ominous swelling of the sea over there which will soon be ripe to burst!
BM|0|184|5|0|O Lord, O Father, we shall fulfill everything that You demand of us with more precision than that with which the small worlds orbit around our big earth, now sanctified by You forever!
BM|0|184|6|0|We pray to Your most holy, fatherly heart not to leave us for good, but from now on to come visibly to us whenever it suits You.
BM|0|184|7|0|Our love for You is now burning fiercely and our hearts would be deeply grieved if we could never see You again, most holy Father, nor hear Your fatherly voice utter such edifying words as these which have suddenly quickened our troubled hearts to an extent that we can find no words to describe Your truly divine grace.
BM|0|184|8|0|Therefore, O Lord, let Your fatherly heart grant this our prayer. Your most holy will be praised forever!"
BM|0|184|9|0|(Say I): "My children, what you are asking for has been taken into consideration already long ago. The Creator remains invisible and unfathomable only to His creatures, for they are under compulsion in the Creator's power and can never stand before Him, see Him, or hear His voice. But it is quite different with the children whom I, as the Creator and now also the Father, have liberated through My word and teaching. Provided their hearts are within the order of My teaching, they can see Me and speak to Me whenever they want.
BM|0|184|10|0|If that is not the case and their hearts are inclined toward sensuousness, if material things and vain worldly worries fill them, inactivating My word and teaching, then I can, of course, no longer be seen or heard. In such a case, the prospective child of My grace, love, and mercy, has once more donned the garb of a created being under compulsion, which it is free to do.
BM|0|184|11|0|Therefore, let all of you stay in My teaching from now on! Keep your hearts in your original moral purity so that My fatherly love may dwell in them and create there a new life which is a truly free and independent one. Then you will never have to complain: 'Lord, Father, where are You? Why can't we see You or hear Your fatherly voice?'
BM|0|184|12|0|Verily I say to you: All those who are active in accordance with My teaching are the ones who truly love Me. And, because of that, I shall always be among them, either visibly or audibly, teaching and educating them Myself toward becoming My children.
BM|0|184|13|0|But now bring us as much food and drink as you can, for we all want to satisfy our hunger. You shall see that I will eat and drink like all of you, blessing you as well as all the brothers and sisters who are with us. So go and do as I have bidden you!"
BM|0|185|0|1|THE SAGE EXPRESSES HIS JOY AND GRATITUDE. THE INUNDATED ORCHARDS. SATAN'S EXPULSION THROUGH PETER AND MARTIN.
BM|0|185|1|0|(Following these words from Me, the sage says, full of happy excitement): "O Lord, O Father, full of love, kindness, glory, might, power, and holiness, this gives us the best guarantee that You will never leave us. For he who eats with us makes it clear that he will stay with us. And so will You, as You have promised us earlier. Praise and glory to You forever, and our deepest gratitude!"
BM|0|185|2|0|Now they all hurry outside to fetch plenty of select food from the gardens to display before Me.
BM|0|185|3|0|But, as they step outside, a great disappointment awaits them, for the water that was forced out by the immense fiery swelling is now covering all the rich orchards. They are, therefore, unable to gather anything at all from the usual abundance of the large gardens, and they return to Me quite depressed, whereupon the sage speaks:
BM|0|185|4|0|(The sage): "O Lord, forgive us! As You can see, the evil fiery bubble has flooded our orchards with dirty seawater so that we cannot get anything at all from them. Do drive away this evil flood, and then we shall be able to immediately comply with Your wishes."
BM|0|185|5|0|(Now I call Martin and Peter, and say): "My brother Peter, and you, too, Martin: Go outside, fight the flood, and destroy the evil fiery bubble so that these here are not delayed in carrying out My wishes. Should the evil one disregard your first summons, command him in My name for a second and third time. If he still remains obstinate, then make stern use of the celestial power you possess. So be it!"
BM|0|185|6|0|Peter and Martin bow to Me and hurry outside, together with the sage. Out there, Martin is amazed at the spectacle presenting itself, and says:
BM|0|185|7|0|(Martin): "Ah, that low and infamous scoundrel! Tell me, brother Peter, will this semi-eternal arch-beast never cease to do evil and commit infamies?
BM|0|185|8|0|You shrug your shoulders, brother, as if to say: 'The Lord alone knows that.' Yes, yes, you are right, but if that scoundrel will not obey us immediately, it will have to pay dearly for its stubbornness. The celestial power bestowed upon us by the Lord will teach it where in the future not to play its evil tricks. Shall we call out together, brother, or will you do it alone? Or shall I do it for both of us in the name of the Lord?"
BM|0|185|9|0|(Says Peter): "You do it in the name of the Lord for both of us."
BM|0|185|10|0|(Says Martin): "All right, I shall try! And now listen, you evil flood and you infamous fire-bubble, but mostly you ancient, most wicked Satan: Return instantly to the order laid down by the Lord or you have to expect a just and very severe divine judgment! Amen! Three times: Amen! Amen! Amen!"
BM|0|185|11|0|This call is answered by a shrill burst of laughter and these words:
BM|0|185|12|0|(Satan): "You wretched blowfly of a bishop! You who are ten thousand times less than nothing want to command me to withdraw! Neither God, nor all His heavens, will get me to retreat - much less you, wretched nonentity!
BM|0|185|13|0|But from pure magnanimity I am warning you, and the rest of the blowfly rabble, to find some holes to hide, or else you will get a taste of the very warm dish which in a moment will be cooked in my big pot.
BM|0|185|14|0|Not that I want to take revenge on you nonentities, for a mighty lion does not catch flies. What I am doing here is necessary for the preservation of my creation. But so that you nothings may not perish, flee from here and do not ever again dare to threaten me! Do not push my great patience to extremes, for woe betide you if it comes to an end!"
BM|0|185|15|0|Martin is furious at Satan's insolence and cannot think in a hurry what to reply.
BM|0|185|16|0|(Peter, however, admonishes him and says): "You must on no account be angry, for that is exactly what he wants you to be. That one must be handled in quite a different way. Look, I shall get him to withdraw immediately, and that very calmly! I shall only say to him gently: 'Satana, the Lord Jesus Christ be with you, too!' And look, already the flood is retreating, the fire-bubble is shrinking to a nothing, and he is silent and must obey my celestial power, even though he does so furiously!"
BM|0|185|17|0|(Says Martin): "I would not have thought that that monster would give in so soon. Is that the effect of the celestial power? I imagined that to be quite different. I thank you, brother, for this truly heavenly-wise lesson. It has made me considerably wiser.
BM|0|185|18|0|Look, the water has completely retreated, and there is also no trace left of the fiery swelling. Praise and glory to the Lord forever! I think now that that evil scoundrel of a Satana, or a Satan, will not so soon dare approach us again."
BM|0|185|19|0|(Says Peter): "Never mind that, he has already been taught worse lessons than this, but in no time he was back with some new trick. It will not be long before he will cause us more trouble. However, if nothing else will drive him away, we shall just have to resort to the power from the heavens again, and the victory will be ours. Remember this well, brother, and act accordingly next time!"
BM|0|185|20|0|(Then Peter turns to the sage, who is still standing before them quite amazed, and says to him): "Your gardens are free again. Now you may do the Lord's bidding."
BM|0|185|21|0|The sage bows deeply and then hurries to the orchards to fetch food and drink.
BM|0|186|0|1|WHAT IS PURE JOY TO THE CHILDREN IS A JOY ALSO TO THE HEAVENLY FATHER. A HOLY SECRET. ABOUT CHILDLIKE SIMPLICITY.
BM|0|186|1|0|Peter and Martin now return to Me at the sun-dwelling, and Martin is on the point of telling Me naively all that has happened.
BM|0|186|2|0|(Peter, however, says to him secretly): "Brother, what is it that you want to tell the Lord that He has not known from eternity? Don't you know that the Lord is, and has forever been, omniscient?"
BM|0|186|3|0|(Martin slaps his forehead and says): O brother, and particularly You, O Lord, do forgive me when from time to time I still relapse into a sort of earthly stupidity.
BM|0|186|4|0|Naturally, You, O Lord, are omniscient and need not be told about anything at all. However, there is still in me this doubtlessly foolish earthly urge to tell You, like some friend on earth, about everything as if You did not know it already.
BM|0|186|5|0|However, I am rather certain that You, Lord, will not hold this earthly foolishness against me. I shall do my best to avoid it in the future."
BM|0|186|6|0|(Say I): "My dear son Martin, it is not quite as wrong as you imagine. For all My children like to talk - and with Me more than anything.
BM|0|186|7|0|If I did not allow My children to tell Me things because I am omniscient, there would never be a word exchanged between us. But as I do not ever want to spoil a joy for them, they are welcome to tell Me about all their experiences.
BM|0|186|8|0|I assure you by the faithfulness and love of My fatherly heart, that only what gives joy to My children gives also joy to Me. The supreme bliss of My whole being is not due to My divinity, My wisdom and omnipotence, nor My omniscience, but solely to My great love for My true children who love Me, like all of you now with Me.
BM|0|186|9|0|Believe Me, I was incomparably happier on the cross than when I began to create heaven and earth through My almighty Word. For, as the Creator, I was in the center of My forever inaccessible godhead as the inexorable judge, whilst on the cross I was already an affable, most loving Father, surrounded by a number of children who loved Me above everything, at least as the son of the supreme Father, not yet having fully recognized the Father in Me, because the crucified son, that is, the body of the Father, was still impeding them.
BM|0|186|10|0|Verily, I assure you that a heart that loves Me truly, gives Me more than all the heavens and worlds with all their splendor. I am willing to leave ninety-nine heavens to seek just one heart that can love Me.
BM|0|186|11|0|Would not a mother immediately leave a great party with music and all kinds of entertainment to hurry to her newborn child if she heard it cry and knew it was in danger of falling ill? Of the guests in her house, she has a right to expect gratitude and respect, but in the bosom of her child a heart is beating with the seed of love for its mother's heart.
BM|0|186|12|0|This mother, too, would leave ninety-nine of the most splendid parties to hurry to the side of her child because of that love to come, since a tiny spark of true love ranks higher than a thousand worlds of great magnificence.
BM|0|186|13|0|Now, if already a mortal mother would do this, how much more would I, Who am everything to My children - father and mother, a father in My heart, and a mother in My patience, meekness, and boundless kindness?"
BM|0|186|14|0|Therefore, My dear children, do not hesitate to tell Me all that you see or hear. Give vent to the love of your hearts, for I enjoy the wonders of My creation only if you enjoy them.
BM|0|186|15|0|Does not the mother know already what her little child is babbling to her? And still the first cry of 'mother' from the mouth of her darling, indistinct as it may be, will give her a thousand times more joy than the most clever speech of a sage.
BM|0|186|16|0|What are the boldest thoughts about worlds, suns, peoples, and angels, compared with the call: 'Dearest Mother!' from the heart of a child where love is sprouting? Thus it is also true with Me. What else can compare with it in significance if a loving child who has only just awakened from its inevitable preliminary slumber of judgment, calls Me truly and of its own accord: 'Dear Father'?
BM|0|186|17|0|Therefore, My dear son Martin, do not let yourself be disconcerted in the future, but follow the call of your heart, and this applies to all of you. Your childlike simplicity rates much higher with Me than the supreme wisdom of a cherub. I gave an indication of this already on earth when I said to My disciples that from the beginning of this world, not one born by a woman was greater than John the Baptist, but that in the future, the lowest one in My Kingdom of Love would be greater than he.
BM|0|186|18|0|But now our hosts have laid the tables and the sage is already coming to invite us to the meal. So let us listen to him attentively to see how he will present his invitation. And then we shall sit down at the large table in the exact order as arranged by him. So be it, My children!"
BM|0|187|0|1|THE LORD'S LOVE-FEAST AT THE SUN-DWELLERS' TABLE. THE RIGHT PLACE FOR THE LORD.
BM|0|187|1|0|(The sage bows deeply to the Lord, and says with the greatest possible reverence): "O Lord, God, Father of Your children, and most holy, almighty Creator of Your infinite works, we have done our best to comply with Your will. All kinds of food and drink have been procured and the large table is laden with them. And now Your most holy will be done!"
BM|0|187|2|0|(Say I): "That is fine! But it is now up to you, as the head of this entire community, to determine - together with the actual host - the seating order for us."
BM|0|187|3|0|(Say the sage and the owner of the house simultaneously): "O Lord, how could we, who are just worms before You, presume to tell You where to sit? O Lord, such presumption on our part should strike us dead forever! Everything is Yours, and the spot where You are, the foremost, the highest, and holiest anyway! And we - no, we cannot say it again!
BM|0|187|4|0|O Lord, we beg of You just this one thing: that You make known to us Your most holy will in everything! We shall then receive it into our hearts as a treasure and make every effort to fulfill it faithfully.
BM|0|187|5|0|Therefore, do graciously withdraw this instruction that we must determine the seating order for You and Your sublime children at the large table."
BM|0|187|6|0|(Say I): "What you now say is good and right, and it was your love for Me that made you say it. However, if you acknowledge My will as a treasure of your hearts, you must accept the instructions given to you and the owner of this house, and comply with them. Otherwise, it is with you just a matter of saying the right thing about My will, but when I want you to do something, you think that you offend Me if you do what I ask of you. Therefore, do what I want, and you will eventually understand why I want you to do it."
BM|0|187|7|0|Now the sage and the house-owner bow deeply and ponder anxiously how to handle this and where to place Me, for here one place is like the other. The so-called host's place and the prominent place of the sage are considered unsuitable by both of them, for by placing Me in one of their seats, they would only honor themselves. They ponder over this matter for a while, but cannot find a good solution.
BM|0|187|8|0|At last the sage turns to Martin for his advice.
BM|0|187|9|0|(Martin shrugs his shoulders, and says): "Well, friend, this is not easy to decide. Is there no seat dedicated to love?"
BM|0|187|10|0|(The two are quite surprised, and say): "Friend, we have never had anything like that. What can we do about it?"
BM|0|187|11|0|(Says Martin): "You had better arrange for such a seat now, for it might be your solution."
BM|0|187|12|0|(Ask the two): "But what must such a seat be like?"
BM|0|187|13|0|(Says Martin): "Go to the three daughters of the house who are now with the Lord. They will soon prepare such a seat."
BM|0|187|14|0|The two sages do as suggested and put their question to the three sun-daughters.
BM|0|187|15|0|(The three sun-daughters press their hands against their hearts and say): "Look, dearest fathers, this is the right place for the Lord of Glory. Do not try to figure it out with your heads, but draw Him with your hearts, and then the first place you come to will be the right one."
BM|0|187|16|0|Only now do the two understand what I want of them. They come to Me, bow deeply, then raise their heads again, and say:
BM|0|187|17|0|(The two sages): "O Lord, God, Father! Praise be to You, our gratitude, and all our love! With the help of dear brother Martin and our dear daughters, we have at last recognized Your most holy will and have fulfilled it to the best of our ability.
BM|0|187|18|0|O Lord, God, Father, here in our hearts we have for You, and also for all the other brothers and sisters, the best and, doubtlessly, proper place of rest. So come, You kindest, holiest, and most loving Father, with all those whom You love, and take full possession of it for all eternity.
BM|0|187|19|0|For now we realize that this table with all the material dishes is nothing but an external symbol of what we are to prepare in our hearts for You, most holy and loving Father.
BM|0|187|20|0|The table of our inner life is, of course, not by far as richly laden as this external one with the dishes that are to Your taste. But we beg You, O holy Father, to bless it for us so that it may become richer through deeds of love, humility, and meekness. Then we, too, will be able to receive You, O holy Father, with a true, eternal, and active hosanna!
BM|0|187|21|0|Your name, which is Your almighty, holy will, be praised by us and all infinity forever!"
BM|0|187|22|0|(Say I): "So it is right, My beloved, new children! If you remain the way you are now, everything that has been promised to you will be fulfilled in every detail. And now, let us sit down to a meal at this external table.
BM|0|187|23|0|I shall bless the dishes for you and share this love-feast with you. And all who take part in it will receive Me into their hearts, and have thus embodied within them everlasting life, enlightenment, and truth.
BM|0|187|24|0|So let us now all sit down to the meal. However, no one should look for a particular place to sit; instead, the first place that comes will be the best and right one for each. For, only what is within you is important; all the external things are quite immaterial. So let it be as I have said!"
BM|0|187|25|0|They all now move towards the table and wait until I have taken a seat. Having chosen the nearest one, with the five maidens beside Me, then John, Peter, Martin, Borem, Chorel, and all the others who have come with Me, the sun-dwellers respectfully take their seats on the opposite side, with Uron and Shonel (the house owner) directly across from Me.
BM|0|187|26|0|In all, about 3,000 are seated at the table. I bless the foods and the beverage made from them, and invite them all to eat and drink. I eat and drink with all those who have come with Me, and the sun-dwellers eat and drink with us and rejoice in their hearts to see Me take part in the meal.
BM|0|188|0|1|ABOUT THE EVERLASTING BLESSING AT THE LORD'S TABLE. SUDDEN TRANSMUTATION OF THE THREE SUN-DAUGHTERS. HINT ABOUT THE POWER OF LOVE AND ITS WONDERS.
BM|0|188|1|0|The meal has soon come to an end and everybody is refreshed and praises the wonderful taste of the dishes. When all the food has been eaten, I am humbly asked by the two sages:
BM|0|188|2|0|(Uron and Shonel): "O dear Father, should it be Your holy will, we would like to procure more food for the table."
BM|0|188|3|0|(Say I): "That would be quite unnecessary, for once one has dined at My table, he is appeased with everlasting life. If he only absorbs Me once, he possesses Me fully for all eternity.
BM|0|188|4|0|But now, My children, there is something else we have to attend to. It will be a dish, too, but a spiritual and not a material one.
BM|0|188|5|0|These three daughters, who were the first to meet and also to recognize Me through the glowing love in their hearts, and who have since successfully passed a severe test, I will adopt as My children. However, I shall do this only if you agree, for you shall not lose the privilege to live on your earth as long as you wish. Therefore, let Me know your wishes, whether it is agreeable to you that I shorten their lives in this world and adopt them."
BM|0|188|6|0|(Say Uron and Shonel): "Lord, You beloved, holy Father, since Your forever holy will is our life and has given us form and substance, and since we are all Yours and not our own, how, then, can we make known our will, whether it is agreeable to us or not?
BM|0|188|7|0|O Lord, with all our hearts we agree with what You want to do, for now Your most holy will is our love and our life. You have originally given us these three beloved daughters, and so they are Yours, not ours, and You can take them whenever You want to. Your holy will be praised forever!"
BM|0|188|8|0|(Say I): "Dearest children, your words please Me, for they come from your hearts, not from your mouths. And so the three, as you see them here at My side, are now no longer in their mortal, but already in purely spiritual bodies. They were transmuted in that moment when in your hearts you agreed truly and joyfully. Do you notice in them any difference between their previous and present states?"
BM|0|188|9|0|(Say Uron and Shonel): "O Father, we do not notice any difference at all! How did this happen, and how are we to understand it? Our departed spirits look much lighter and more ethereal, whilst these three look as if they still had their physical bodies. Besides, our departed always leave their dead bodies behind, which are then taken to a certain place where they soon fully disintegrate. But the three have not left their bodies behind. How is that possible?"
BM|0|188|10|0|(Say I): "Mind this, My children: If someone's love for Me is as ardent and mighty as the love of these three, he will be transmuted already in his body through that ardent love. His flesh is dissolved and purified by the fire of his spirit and becomes part of his spirit's own life and essence, without the body having to be completely separated from the essence of the spirit.
BM|0|188|11|0|If you will follow the example of these three in your love for Me, your transmutation will be the same, and thus it will be for all those who love Me enough to leave everything for the sake of that love!"
BM|0|188|12|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord and dearest Father Jesus, it would be wonderful if that could happen, also, on our little earth. But probably the bodies of my brothers on earth are too coarse in their material substance for such a transmutation."
BM|0|188|13|0|(Say I): "Martin, the earth is not what the sun is, nor is the sun what the earth is. However, I am the same in heaven, on the sun, and on the earth, and thus, also, the right love in its power and effect is the same everywhere.
BM|0|188|14|0|There are sufficient examples of such transmutation, also, on the earth - in ancient as well as in recent times. But this effect must be preceded by the necessary cause! Too little warmth does not even melt wax, so how could it be expected to melt metal? Is that clear to you?"
BM|0|188|15|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, that is quite clear to me, for I myself was such a wax or metal. My warmth did not even suffice to somewhat soften the wax and, of course, could not possibly melt the hard metal of my matter. And there are most likely many brothers living on earth whose matter may be not only like metal, but even as hard as diamonds. There is obviously not much chance for such matter to be transmuted like that of these three heavenly daughters."
BM|0|188|16|0|(Say I): "This is not the time to go into that, Martin. However, you should know that many things are possible to Me which seem impossible to you. I assure you, miracles take place even in the grave, unnoticed by the mortal eyes of man.
BM|0|188|17|0|But now, no more about that. We have something quite different to do. An important task is waiting for us, for our enemy has once more been up to something!"
BM|0|189|0|1|MARTIN SUGGESTS HOW TO RENDER SATAN HARMLESS. THE LORD'S HINT ABOUT PERMITTING SATAN'S EVIL DEEDS. MARTIN IS GIVEN AUTHORITY TO BAN SATAN.
BM|0|189|1|0|(Says Martin): "Is that evildoer still not resting? O Lord, if I had just a spark of Your omnipotence I would attach him forever to some other globe. As long as that evil being is not fettered forever, matters will not improve on the poor globes.
BM|0|189|2|0|Probably Your material creation, O Lord, has already been in existence for some decillions of earth years, or even sun years.
BM|0|189|3|0|And through all those unimaginable aeons, and even prior to that, Satan has existed just as evil as at present. All the endless tribulations and punishments have failed to better him at all and, also in the future, nothing is going to change him for the better.
BM|0|189|4|0|In view of these facts, I think he should be banned forever to some uninhabited globe so that the rest of creation can be left in peace.
BM|0|189|5|0|For if You, O Lord, allow him a certain - even if most restricted - freedom, matters will never improve in the whole of infinity, and we shall always have our hands full with him.
BM|0|189|6|0|Naturally, You, O Lord, see the whole situation much clearer than we do and know why You have so much patience and forbearance with Satan. I have only described this matter from my point of view, and that is what I would do about it. I realize that You will be doing what is right in the light of Your everlasting love and wisdom."
BM|0|189|7|0|(Say I): "My dear son Martin, you speak as your wisdom teaches you, and another one would speak differently again; but he who sees into the depths of My order will speak as I do.
BM|0|189|8|0|What does it matter if this being destroys something, since we can make it whole again? Did you not go through his school on earth, and were you not completely destroyed? And behold, you have been restored for all eternity.
BM|0|189|9|0|Tell Me, does it still worry you how you fared when you were in your state of destruction? You say no, it does not worry you at all. Well, the same will be the case with trillions of others of your kind.
BM|0|189|10|0|Very many are, of course, sick and suffer a lot, but we are able to help them. And when healed, would they still suffer because of their former illness? That is most unlikely, for one whose health has been restored, soon forgets what it was like to be sick, and then he does not often show much pity for the others who are sick and suffering.
BM|0|189|11|0|And that is how it is now with you. You have been healed forever and no longer know pain, fear, and terror, as does he who is still very sick.
BM|0|189|12|0|Therefore, we healthy and mighty spirits must have a lot of patience with the extremely sick Satan, and that all the more so because he must serve us through his sickness.
BM|0|189|13|0|Or do you really think that Satan, who is under compulsion, can do unimpeded as he pleases? There you are very wrong!
BM|0|189|14|0|Satan can do only as much as he is permitted to do. Although his designs are very wicked, he cannot carry them out without My permission. And why I occasionally allow him to carry out his evil designs is still beyond your comprehension at this stage. But when you have gained more experience through the activity of love in all the heavens, many things will become clear to you which, at present, you cannot comprehend.
BM|0|189|15|0|However, I will not divert you from your opinion. If you want to ban Satan in order to gain everlasting peace for all infinity, I do not mind. I shall also endow you with sufficient might so that you can master him the way you imagine it. You shall find your will fully realized, but in the end you yourself will release Satan from the fetters in which you now want to bind him. Now, do whatever you wish; I have already bestowed upon you the necessary power and might."
BM|0|189|16|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, as long as I have the power and You agree, I shall be able to manage that scoundrel. But, at least one brother should be with me."
BM|0|189|17|0|(Say I): "Not only one, but Peter, John, Borem, Chorel, Uron, and Shonel shall accompany you, and that right away. For, on the central belt of the sun, opposite our feet, so to speak, on the lower half of the sun, Satan has been responsible for considerable devastation and is still carrying on with it in a great fury and pain, laboring hard. Do with him what you think right. So be it!"
BM|0|189|18|0|(Says Martin): "I thank You, O Lord and Father, and with Your help we shall succeed! Now brothers, let us be on our way at once or that scoundrel might destroy half the sun before we reach him."
BM|0|189|19|0|(Says Peter): "Brother, if we travel fast, we are already at our destination without having moved a foot, for in spirit motion 'here and there' is instantaneous;"
BM|0|190|0|1|MARTIN AND HIS COMPANIONS AT THE SITE OF DEVASTATION. SATAN IS CONDEMNED BY MARTIN. MARTIN PITIES THE WEEPING SATAN AND RELEASES HIM.
BM|0|190|1|0|When Martin looks around to all sides, he no longer sees the house or the Lord; there is no one except his above-mentioned companions. He sees a scene of destruction. Smoke and columns of fire are rising from the devastated ground. Here and there, huge craters of thunderous fire have formed, out of which, from time to time, earth-sized glowing masses are thrown into the endless space. Many of them fall back with a thunderous noise, driving water into the vast, glowing craters and causing mighty explosions of steam. And all this is effected with enough force to shoot a world like this earth for millions of miles into space.
BM|0|190|2|0|(Seeing this force from the fire-crater play with world-sized masses like the wind on earth with snow flakes, Martin says in astonishment): "Brothers, this is beyond the comprehension of a poor human spirit! What an inconceivable manifestation of strength! Tell me, is all this the work of the archfiend, Satan?"
BM|0|190|3|0|(Says Peter): "It is, to be sure! We certainly are not helping him, nor are others of our kind. So we can only assume that he alone is responsible."
BM|0|190|4|0|(Says Martin): "But where is he that we might go there and make an end to his activity?"
BM|0|190|5|0|(Says Peter): "You need not worry about that, brother. He himself will honor you with his presence! Look, there he is already rising above that immense crater, glowing like liquid ore flowing from a furnace. Prepare yourself for his reception, but make sure he does not get too close to you or you might find it a bit too warm!"
BM|0|190|6|0|(Says Martin): "Very well, brother, he will not proceed too far."
BM|0|190|7|0|(Here, Martin addresses Satan with mighty words of judgment): "The might of the Lord within me shall keep you banned forever on that sea of fire, for the sake of gaining everlasting peace for all created beings! And to make it quite impossible for you to inspire any evil schemes, some world-sized mountains, as hard as diamonds, will cover you hermetically. So be it in the name of the Lord!"
BM|0|190|8|0|(Martin has scarcely spoken these words, when they are already fulfilled. But, after a short while, Martin asks John): "Brother, you had the revelation which, in your time, you wrote down for the world and which was inspired by the Spirit of the Lord. Tell me now whether what I have done to this evildoer is right or otherwise."
BM|0|190|9|0|(Says John): "Ask your own heart and through it, the order of God. You, too, are as old as this one whom you have now banned, and until the Lord took you in hand, you were nothing but evil. If the Lord did to you what you have now done to this evil spirit that was created simultaneously with you, would you be happy about it?"
BM|0|190|10|0|(Says Martin): "O brother, that would be the most terrible thing that could happen to me. Tell me, is he also feeling pain in this state?"
BM|0|190|11|0|(Says John): "I assure you, the most terrible, indescribable pain! Is it now a relief to you that this one is thus tormented?"
BM|0|190|12|0|(Says Martin): "O brothers, no, no, he must not suffer pain! He is only meant to be inactive. Away with this cover and the heat!"
BM|0|190|13|0|What Martin has ordered happens immediately, and Satan rises painfully on the still-steaming cinders of what had been the fiery crater, and weeps pitiably.
BM|0|190|14|0|(Seeing this, Martin says): "Brothers, notwithstanding his wickedness from time immemorial, I am now extremely sorry for the poor devil. How would it be if we now called him to us and suggested ways by which he could improve his lot? He certainly does not lack intelligence, only the will. And wouldn't it be possible to bend this will with the help of his own intelligence? What do you think about it, dear brothers?"
BM|0|190|15|0|(Says John): "You are quite right, for this is also the Lord's immutable will. But you will soon convince yourself that there is no other way to handle him than that of the long, continued judgment - which consists in the external, material creation. This weakens him more and more and, aware of his weakness and impotence, he must submit to a lot of things that he would never submit to while still in full possession of his strength, free and unjudged.
BM|0|190|16|0|However, you may try your luck to convince yourself as to the state of his intelligence and will. Call him, and he will be here right away."
BM|0|191|0|1|MARTIN SUMMONS SATAN. SATAN TRIES TO JUSTIFY HIMSELF.
BM|0|191|1|0|Martin does as suggested by John, and with the might of his will, he summons Satan, who immediately stands before him in the shape of a wretched man covered with countless burns, and he asks Martin:
BM|0|191|2|0|(Satan): "What else do you want with me? Isn't enough that you have made me already so wretched, as you can see from may appearance? Do you want to make me even more wretched? What have I done to you? Aren't you as happy as a spirit could possibly be, and that forever? Do you hope to increase your bliss by condemning me to the greatest torment? Oh, you weak spirit, how distant you still are from perfection and comprehension of God's eternal order!
BM|0|191|3|0|You look upon me as the most evil of all beings and, thus, by heavenly standards, the most cursed and detestable one. But I ask you: When did I ever abuse you as you did me? What harm have I ever done to you? You infringed God's laws on earth quite independently and did not need my enticement at all. If I had led you astray, the Lord would have made me responsible on your arrival in the spirit world, not you.
BM|0|191|4|0|When, with the help of the Lord, you caught the fish from the sea of your own wickedness and thus destroying your sins, you also removed the so-called dragon, thinking that it was I. But there you were quite wrong! You yourself were that dragon in the entirety of your gross sensuousness, not I!
BM|0|191|5|0|I am within you, too, of course, for I am your innermost being, except for your spirit. As once on your earth the Lord made the woman from Adam's rib, thus you and all creation have been taken out of me. However, I do not care about all that which has been taken out of me, and I do not judge it. Anyway, the Word of God is implanted through the Spirit of God in every human being, judging it constantly. If this is so, why do you keep condemning me and why are you filled with such unquenchable hatred toward me?
BM|0|191|6|0|Maybe you are still angry that in my transformation I pushed you back in the presence of the Lord when you wanted to kiss me! If I had not done that, you would have been lost in the sink of your gross sensuousness. But since I did push you back, humiliating you and thus doing you the greatest possible service, do I now deserve such treatment from you?
BM|0|191|7|0|As for these earthquakes which I called forth on the sun, they are necessary, or this globe would have become useless for its future destination, like an animal that keeps eating but cannot rid its body of the coarse, useless excrements. How long could it live in such a case and still be of service?
BM|0|191|8|0|Like you, also I am a servant of God - although under compulsion and with a very limited freedom. I must do what I do! And if I commit the least offense anywhere in the whole of infinity, I am punished severely. Of all servants, I am the lowest and most wretched one, condemned by the Creator. I can do nothing but what I have to do under compulsion, although I am in possession of the most perfect intelligence and would often rather act differently. This makes me even more miserable.
BM|0|191|9|0|How would you like to be in my place and be used by the Creator for the same purpose? How would you like it if some Martin did to you what you have just done to me? I have said enough; now it is your turn to speak!"
BM|0|192|0|1|MARTIN'S CLEVER REPLY TO SATAN. SATAN'S ARROGANT ANSWER TO MARTIN'S PROPOSITION.
BM|0|192|1|0|(Says Martin): "You poor wretch, as I have listened to you patiently before all these dear friends and witnesses, I now expect you to listen patiently to me. I tell you in the name of the Lord that we have actually come to either help you or to judge you forever.
BM|0|192|2|0|You spoke a lot about your most unfortunate position in which you have been for aeons of great cycles of creation, but since I am not a credulous type, I tell you honestly that I do not believe even a third of what you have said.
BM|0|192|3|0|That you are miserable - sometimes even inconceivably wretched - I well believe. As for the reasons for your great misery, I do not believe them at all! I am too well acquainted with the Lord's endless kindness, love, patience, meekness, and His inconceivable affability to us, His created beings. How, then, could I believe that He created you for the worst misery in all infinity, when there is not a being anywhere who could accuse Him of such terrible harshness?
BM|0|192|4|0|When I arrived in this world, I was most miserable, and I suffered hunger and thirst and was plagued by the most terrible boredom which turned minutes into millennia. But all that was only meant to arouse me and prepare me for the kingdom of the eternal glory of God. In this kingdom, I realize more and more how all these apparent states of misery were nothing but an expression of the Lord's great love, and only served to purify me and make it possible for me to absorb that love of the Father in its fullness.
BM|0|192|5|0|Things would have improved much quicker for me if I had shed my bishop's arrogance sooner. I could have easily done it, as I now realize, but I was stubborn and held on to it, for it stimulated me and my extreme sensuousness. And, as a result, I had to suffer -not due to the Lord's will, but solely to my own. For that I shall not ever hold you responsible, and even less the Lord's will.
BM|0|192|6|0|Thus, I am firmly convinced that none but you yourself is responsible for your misery. If at this moment you were prepared to return to the Lord as a truly repentant son to your holy, eternal Father, I am willing to be in your stead the most wretched being in all infinity if He did not come immediately to meet you with loving embrace to welcome you as His beloved son with the greatest festivities in all the heavens.
BM|0|192|7|0|Do that, my poorest brother, and your misery will come to an end in a moment! I also ask your forgiveness for often being harsh and making you responsible for all my sins. I now take the full responsibility and shall be your everlasting friend if you will accept my proposition and act accordingly.
BM|0|192|8|0|I admit my unworthiness to make such a proposition to you, the first and greatest spirit from God, knowing that even now in your judgment, you possess endlessly more wisdom and strength than I, a sheer nothing compared with you, will ever be able to comprehend. But, because I respect you so much in your greatness as God's first created, I wish, like all the heavens, that you would at last return to God, your Father.
BM|0|192|9|0|Eternities have passed during which you used all means at the disposal of your profound wisdom and immense might to outdo the eternal, almighty God; however, you not only failed, but your efforts only made you more miserable, weaker, and poorer. You gained nothing but ever- increasing, consuming wrath against God.
BM|0|192|10|0|Doubtlessly you have had countless propositions like mine and probably better ones, but they were fruitless because of your incomprehensible obstinacy. But, never has a more insignificant messenger stood before you with this plea; therefore, make an exception this time and turn back with me!"
BM|0|192|11|0|(Says Satan): "You have now really spoken very nicely, and I, therefore, forgive you all your rudeness and harshness towards me. However, as concerns your plea, which is only too familiar to me by now, I shall only be able to answer that when in all the infinite spaces neither a sun nor a hard earth will be holding my being in fetters.
BM|0|192|12|0|My ego is the immense universe, and this is under judgment. How can I free myself from the judgment in my entirety? What you see here before you is only the innermost living core of my - for your understanding - endless being. If you can give me back what I have lost, then I shall follow you immediately."
BM|0|192|13|0|(Martin stares at Satan for a while, then says earnestly): "Yes, all of it for sure, you poor, first-created of God,so follow me!"
BM|0|192|14|0|(Says Satan): "What guarantee can you give me for the truth of your promise?"
BM|0|192|15|0|(Says Martin): "The endless love of God, your Father! Isn't that sufficient for you?"
BM|0|192|16|0|(Says Satan): "Friend Martin, you mean well in accordance with your limited notions, and your guarantee is good and acceptable for spirits who, like you, are transient and limited. But whether this guarantee can suffice me who am an infinite spirit like God - even if from God - that is quite a different question.
BM|0|192|17|0|It would be easy enough to find food for a gnat, not so easy for an elephant, and much harder for the huge leviathan who needs mountain-size morsels to satisfy its hunger.
BM|0|192|18|0|Thus, God's for you boundless love is more than sufficient to satisfy finite beings forever. But for an infinite spirit who is equal to God, it could only suffice if it had to satisfy him exclusively.
BM|0|192|19|0|But to satisfy an infinite number of beings, each of which will eventually need an infinite amount of love, there, even the boundless love of the Godhead must have its limits, for how could it maintain two infinities out of its one infinity? That would be simply impossible!
BM|0|192|20|0|I even now need still a lot, physically and morally, throughout the universe which is a hard prison for me. How much more I would need after having regained my freedom.
BM|0|192|21|0|I assure you, and all those present here. For your sake I do not return; for when I do, all of you will perish. I alone know how great God is, what He possesses, and what He can give. I realize that it is impossible for Him to keep me and you simultaneously. Therefore, I prefer to remain in this miserable state so that you, as my children, can enjoy the glory that is due to me alone, but which I sincerely do not begrudge you.
BM|0|192|22|0|I do realize that God is endlessly kind; but it is that endless kindness that makes Him too extravagant. If out of love for you, my children, I would not check Him or limit Him in His extravagant magnanimity, He soon might have to return to the earth to find a livelihood among His callous creatures.
BM|0|192|23|0|So you see that God's endless love cannot serve me as an acceptable guarantee. You will have to give me another more suitable than that!"
BM|0|193|0|1|MARTIN'S FURTHER GOOD PROPOSITION FOR THE SALVATION OF SATAN. SATAN'S OBJECTIONS. THE ORDER OF CREATION BEFORE AND AFTER THE LORD'S INCARNATION.
BM|0|193|1|0|(Says Martin): "My very poor friend, you have given us logical reasons why God's infinite love cannot suffice you, yourself an infinite spirit. However, things would improve for you quite inconceivably if you would demand a bit less and were satisfied with what each of us has - so enormously more than you have at present in your wretchedness. And, in that case, God's infinite love should be a sufficiently powerful guarantee for your conversion.
BM|0|193|2|0|Actually, you are at present as good as nothing; you possess nothing, and have to suffer a lot. But if you agreed to my proposition, you would at least become what we are and would not need more than we. Would not that be better for you than your present state?
BM|0|193|3|0|You say that you are making an immense sacrifice out of love for us, your actual children, which, however, none of us could ever demand of you. Could you not rather make a sacrifice inasmuch as waiving the condition for your conversion that you get back everything and instead be satisfied with only as much as everyone of us has? It would not make any difference to the endless generosity of God, nor would it reduce the contents of the Father's great storehouse.
BM|0|193|4|0|What do you say to that? I think it could be a possibility."
BM|0|193|5|0|(Says Satan): "My dear Martin, you speak in accordance with your natural, limited understanding, but since you do it in a nice way, I can have the necessary patience with you. But think about what is possible and what would be absolutely impossible. How could I become smaller than I am? Do you still not understand that the entire infinite universe is filled with nothing but my indivisible being?
BM|0|193|6|0|Or would you, in order to reduce your requirements, have your feet, hands, one limb after another, amputated? Without feet you would need a much shorter garment; without hands, you could save the sleeves; and even your stomach would need less food with fewer limbs to maintain. This calculation would be quite correct, but, tell me, whether you would find it satisfactory?"
BM|0|193|7|0|(Says Martin): "Poor friend, that will not be necessary for you as it wouldn't be for me, where the Lord is concerned. Since even a human being must leave behind its body, which for a while represented its whole being, you, too, could let go your material substance and like us be satisfied with the spiritual alone. For then the Lord would surely make the wisest and best arrangements for your large universe-body, just as He does for our small physical bodies. We are completely happy with this noble spiritual body; why couldn't you be too?"
BM|0|193|8|0|(Says Satan): "Dear friend, you keep talking from the viewpoint of your limited understanding. That is because you are incapable of lifting your eyes as I do, above and beyond the universe, which is my being. Your will is good and so is your heart. But your wisdom is no more than a shining dot in infinity.
BM|0|193|9|0|Do you not understand that every being must have a basis, a support, to enable it to come into existence and continue? Every force, to be able to express itself as such, must have a counterforce. Two forces rising against each other find resistance in each other and, thus, express themselves by polar counteraction. Only through such a conflicting manifestation of two forces can something be called into being.
BM|0|193|10|0|God is the positive, highest force, whilst I, as the negative, lowest force, am quite as infinite as God's highest. God would be quite as incapable of expressing Himself without me, as I would be without Him.
BM|0|193|11|0|If I now followed your advice to return to the Godhead and as a result merged with it into one positive force, tell me, would not all existing creation out of God, as well as that out of me, disintegrate into nothing? And wouldn't it revert to its origin within us as a mere idea, relinquishing substance, being, and consciousness?
BM|0|193|12|0|Speak now and convince me that there are other ways for the continuance of all things. Then I shall follow you!"
BM|0|193|13|0|(Says Martin): "My wisdom is not yet profound enough for that, you know, and I believe also my brothers here will not yet have lifted their eyes above and beyond infinity. However, I have my strong doubts that the Lord has to rely on you for supporting His already existing creation.
BM|0|193|14|0|I believe that prior to His incarnation the old earth and the old heaven were founded on you, and that was when you were the negative pole. However, when the Lord Himself took the flesh, He discarded you as a polarity and, instead, set up a much better one within Himself - worthier of Him and more durable for all eternities. Thus, He once more firmly cemented His creation together which, due to your weakness, was threatening to fall apart. In this way, as it were, the old passed and was replaced by something completely new.
BM|0|193|15|0|You may have been a necessity before the incarnation, but since then, you are neither more nor less than any other spirit, and in no way are you necessary to keep things going. I think you should now realize this fact and do as I have proposed."
BM|0|193|16|0|(Says Satan, now somewhat more annoyed): "Friend, you are once more getting a bit pert; however, your limited wisdom is your excuse.
BM|0|193|17|0|Look, you shortsighted spirit, who was it who helped the Godhead to establish a new creation? Was not I the one who had to persecute Him, who tempted Him, and finally even had to help in killing His flesh to enable Him to absorb my negative polar substance of pain and suffering into His positive divine nature?
BM|0|193|18|0|That nature in God is now what you call His endless love, which, as I have already mentioned, may suffice you finite beings, but not me who am endless and infinite. And now less than ever, since there are still so many myriads of suns and earths firmly established which are my substance.
BM|0|193|19|0|Only when all matter has been dissolved as a negative polarity and has merged into God, will my opposition become quite unnecessary, and then, as a spirit stripped of all my substance, I shall be able to do what you are now asking of me.
BM|0|193|20|0|Then I shall become smaller than I am now; I shall not need any more to keep me than you do, and I shall be quite unable to ever again endanger your beatitude. But, at this stage, it would be most detrimental to all of you if I now turned back and followed you to the Lord. I, therefore, will have to abide in my present state for a few more aeons of earth-years before I shall be able to do as you desire without endangering all of you.
BM|0|193|21|0|Oh friend, oh son, the endless sweetness of the heavens is only too well known to me, and so is the terrible harshness of my present state! But what can I do?
BM|0|193|22|0|A fully grown oak tree can no longer be bent, and even less I, as the original 'oak' of all creation. But eventually it should become possible that your kind wish is fulfilled.
BM|0|193|23|0|You should now rather look towards the earth, where things are in a very bad state; that would be of more benefit to you than endeavoring to achieve the still quite impossible! What do you think about that, my dear son, Martin?"
BM|0|194|0|1|MARTIN'S REPEATED EFFORT TO MAKE SATAN UNDERSTAND THE ABSURDITY OF HIS OBSTINACY.
BM|0|194|1|0|(Says Martin): "Poor friend, it may all be as you describe to me with kind patience. However, like all blind persons, I am rather sceptical - or maybe more ignorant than sceptical. Therefore, I simply cannot understand why all creation should be unable to exist without you. All the more so, since through your conversion to God, you would not cease to exist, but on the contrary, you would become endlessly more perfect in your being.
BM|0|194|2|0|The Lord has given me the realization that you must be preserved at all costs because, according to the divine order, the preservation of the natural worlds and beings depends on you. However, what do the transient substances matter?
BM|0|194|3|0|Once you have been won as perfected - which depends entirely on your will - all matter will have become quite superfluous anyway. Since matter is nothing else but your obstinacy under judgment, with your conversion and perfection it would immediately disintegrate in accordance with the Lord's wish, and be perfected in its purely spiritual substance which, at present, your judged obstinacy is holding imprisoned and gagged within matter.
BM|0|194|4|0|However, our spiritual substance, as well as the new earth and new heaven, have really nothing to do with you, for the polarities for their eternal existence are to be found in the Lord alone in the form of love and wisdom or goodness and truth.
BM|0|194|5|0|You are right in advising us to concentrate our attention on the earth, which is, indeed, in a bad state. But I maintain, my poor friend and brother, that the moment you turn back, not only the earth, but all creation, will regain its original divine purity and perfection. All evil will cease, and all that has still to walk the hard path of the flesh and matter under judgment, will be perfected in the moment of your conversion.
BM|0|194|6|0|For, what else is the path of the flesh if not a laborious separation from you and a troublesome rise from your state of judgment. When the judgment has ended for you, there would not be any need for matter or the difficult way of the cross for the flesh.
BM|0|194|7|0|I am convinced to have spoken the full truth with my best intention and will. Follow my advice and you will see that the result will be quite different from what you now imagine."
BM|0|195|0|1|SATAN REPLIES TO MARTIN AND REPROACHES HIM WITH ARROGANCE.
BM|0|195|1|0|(Says Satan): "Friend, at least you present your shortsightedness concerning me in a nice and calm manner; otherwise, your understanding of these things and circumstances is still extremely backward.
BM|0|195|2|0|I now see that you have not really understood a word of what I told you. Therefore, it would be futile to endeavor to reveal to you the deeper relation between God and me in more detail. You would comprehend it even less than what I have told you so far.
BM|0|195|3|0|So I think we should part in peace and each attend to his own important business. For, without understanding each other, our futile discussions will never bring results. I do understand what you want, but you do not and you cannot understand what is possible and what is not.
BM|0|195|4|0|But, because of your very nice attitude, I shall tell you something that you will find very useful. You, like all your world, regard me as the basis for all principal evil originating in my extreme arrogance. If self-confidence, the awareness of your existence, self-determination of your power, and the activity resulting from it, deserve this insulting term, I accept it. But what is that within you, friend Martin, if you want to accomplish my conversion in order to be praised by the Lord and make for yourself the greatest name in all the heavens?
BM|0|195|5|0|With your tongue, you have gained a victory over the dwellers in this world, and the Lord has highly praised you for it. He has treated you with distinction before all your brothers of equal or even greater merit, and now, by winning a victory over me, you probably want to attaint for yourself the greatest fame in heaven. You want to hear yourself praised thus: 'Look, what myriads of the mightiest spirits and even God Himself have failed to achieve, there, the weak Martin has gloriously succeeded!'
BM|0|195|6|0|Do you think, Martin, that such an aspiration is anything but the greatest hidden arrogance, compared with which mine is nothing? Abandon this from deep within you, and only then we might be able to continue our discussion. For, in my true shape, I am light, and we can only talk with each other effectively if you are quite pure. So go and cleanse yourself of all impurity and then return to talk to me, the original light from eternity!"
BM|0|196|0|1|MARTIN, JOHN, AND SATAN. MARTIN'S HONESTY AND JOHN'S WISDOM AND FIRMNESS. SATAN'S SPIRIT OF CONTRADICTION AND CRITICISM OF JOHN. JOHN'S ANSWER.
BM|0|196|1|0|(These words from Satan have startled Martin considerably, all the more so because he really feels a bit guilty. When his mind has somewhat calmed down, he turns to John and says): "Dear brother whom the Lord has filled with wisdom like none other, what do you think about this? Should I believe Satan in this one point? I do have an innermost feeling that he is not quite wrong."
BM|0|196|2|0|(Says John): "Leave this matter now alone, for where we have never been able to achieve anything, also your efforts will be in vain. Bid him to keep peace in the name of the Lord, and let us then go home to the Father. Let Him do with Satan as He pleases, and that will be best."
BM|0|196|3|0|(Says Satan): "And just because you have given my Martin such advice, I will not be told by him to keep my peace. I will do him the honor of going with him before the Lord, in order to discuss this matter - which none of you understands - with the Lord Himself. Now, go home and I shall follow you of my own free will."
BM|0|196|4|0|(Says John): "Unfortunately, we know your intentions and that you are never more dangerous than when you don the garb of highmindedness. Therefore, if you have the courage, you will have to find your own way to the Lord. We are not commissioned to take you, the Lord's greatest enemy, with us.
BM|0|196|5|0|It would be quite different, of course, if you had followed Martin's sound advice and returned to the Father as a repentant, prodigal son. In that case, all of us would have welcomed you as a companion. But you are of no use to us the way you are.
BM|0|196|6|0|However, if you want to see the Lord, you know the road to Him only too well. But, as you now are, you can never ever walk in our company. So be it, in the name of our and your God and Lord!"
BM|0|196|7|0|(Upon these words, Satan scowls and says): "If the Lord will send me messengers like you again, I swear by all that is sacred to me that I will not turn back in eternities - even if the Lord judged me with the fire of all the central suns.
BM|0|196|8|0|Martin might achieve something with me, but John, Peter, and Paul, not ever! Mind these words, you hard, merciless lout of a disciple of Christ! Do you think I am scared or intimidated by you and your words because you are John, the scribbler of the Gospel and the Revelation? You are quite mistaken if you do!
BM|0|196|9|0|A blowfly created by me has much more worth to me than a thousand prophets like you! You should be ashamed of your hard-heartedness towards those who are the same Creator's work, even though miserable and wretched!
BM|0|196|10|0|The Lord Himself has characterized you most appropriately when, in His great parable of the prodigal son, He said: 'When the father gave a great feast for the poor prodigal son who had returned home, and the other sons and children heard about it, they came and said angrily: You have never given a feast for us who have always been faithful. But when this depraved son returns, he who had hurt you so much that heaven and earth shook from horror, you give him your signet ring and prepare a feast for him!'
BM|0|196|11|0|I need not remind you of the father's reply to this complaint, for you will remain unchanged - hard-hearted and merciless like all the rest of your rabble.
BM|0|196|12|0|Martin, however, is an exception, although, since influenced by you, he was rather rude for a while. But he improved, and the talk with him was the first blissful moment for my heart since unimaginable aeons. Therefore, I shall always hold him in high esteem, and if ever anyone could achieve something with me, it would be Martin. You others can save yourselves the trouble forever! Go now, and I will stay here!"
BM|0|196|13|0|(Says John): "You have wronged me very much, because it was I who reproved Martin and caused him to set you free after he had, through his might, banned you forever to that steaming crater of fire and even covered you up with glowing mountains. Considering what I did then for you, how can I be a hard and merciless lout?"
BM|0|196|14|0|(Says Satan): "Friend, do not talk to me of your charity! What Martin did was done out of thoughtlessness. And, upon realizing that it was wrong, he immediately righted his thoughtless action. But you are the way you are, and you will never change your outlook - be it right or wrong! Because of this, I hate and despise you more than my worst suffering and torment. To you, Martin, my respect, but to the rest of you, my everlasting and deepest contempt! Now go away or I shall cause an uproar as has not been seen in all infinity as yet!"
BM|0|196|15|0|(Says John): "We are not here to take orders from you, but to stop your evil activity. Therefore, we shall leave when it is the Lord's will, not when it suits you! If you wish to cause an uproar, you may try, and you will soon find that our power over you is greater than yours over us.
BM|0|196|16|0|Since you ordered us to leave here immediately, we could give you quite a different order in the name of the Lord. But we do not want to repay evil with evil, and we advise you to keep quiet if you do not wish or are unable to follow Martin's call. This is the final short period of time you have left for your conversion. If you do not make use of it, you shall be under the most severe judgment forever.
BM|0|196|17|0|You referred to the parable of the prodigal son in order to accuse us of hardness of heart. However, I assure you that the prodigal son will return also without you, namely, in the many devout brothers who will be standing before God with one mind, like one man. But you shall be cast into the everlasting fire of God's judgment like the rich spendthrift if you do not follow Martin's call very soon."
BM|0|196|18|0|(Says Satan): "The Lord may do as He pleases, but so will I. I shall prove to Him and all of you that the Lord can scatter all infinity with His might like chaff, but my heart and will shall forever defy His omnipotence and wisdom with the hardest, invincible defiance. Now do what you want and I shall do what I want!"
BM|0|196|19|0|(Says Martin): "Oh brother, as I can now see, all our efforts are in vain, so let us go. I now realize beyond doubt that nothing more can be achieved with this Satan."
BM|0|196|20|0|(Says John): "Dear Martin, if he had not ordered us to go home, we would already have done so. But his will must never determine our actions; therefore, we shall delay our departure for a while. If we left now just because he told us to, he would have achieved a triumph over us, and if that happened, we would be in trouble. So we will, and must, wait for a while and tidy up this area. So be it!"
BM|0|197|0|1|SATAN'S FURY. MARTIN'S FEAR AND JOHN'S SERENITY. CHILDREN OF GOD ARE INDEPENDENT OF SATAN.
BM|0|197|1|0|When Satan notices that the party does not leave as bid by him, he becomes furious deep within, and this state of fury renders also his external appearance most frightening.
BM|0|197|2|0|(Noticing this, Martin says to John and his other companions): "Friends, things obviously do not look good with the prodigal son. A terrible secret fury is flashing from his eyes, he is frowning, and the distorted corners of his mouth forebode his intention of taking terrible revenge.
BM|0|197|3|0|Haven't you been a bit too harsh with him, brother John? I must admit that notwithstanding the power of the Lord within me, I am getting rather afraid, although I am sure that he cannot harm us in any way. Look at the faces of Uron and Shonel, they are as scared as can be. For the sake of the Lord, how will this end?"
BM|0|197|4|0|(Says John): "Things do look most threatening! But you must not be afraid of him. Fear of him is a sort of subordination of our might under his power. That, too, would be a triumph over us on his part, which we must never allow. If we did, his evil polarity would draw us to such an extent that it would be extremely difficult for us to free ourselves from his power.
BM|0|197|5|0|He treated you in a most humane way, making you considerable promises. However, he did this not with a view to fulfilling them because of your civility, but only in order to trap you as an inexperienced newcomer to this realm.
BM|0|197|6|0|However, I saw through his nice scheme and prevented it, and as a result he is now so furious that he would crush us in his rage if he felt equal to our might. But, knowing only too well how weak and impotent he is compared with us, he has become so terribly furious.
BM|0|197|7|0|We must take no notice of it and he will soon show a different face."
BM|0|197|8|0|(At this moment, Satan stamps his foot with such a force on the ground that the earth shakes in a wide radius, and then he says threateningly to John): "You wretch! Have you not found enough satisfaction in my misery? If I am nothing and of no value in the infinite creation, destroy me altogether with your might, if you dare! But watch out that with my destruction you do not destroy yourself as well!
BM|0|197|9|0|But I can see only too clearly how, for your own sake, you are anxious to preserve me. You are a wretched coward, terribly scared of me because you would not find my work as enjoyable as that of the soft heavens. You are afraid of my triumph over you, and so you tell the others not to fear me.
BM|0|197|10|0|"Oh, you simpleton, which fear is worse: vain fear of me or the fear of my triumph over you? Don't you see that such a fear is a greatest triumph for me. Tell me, am I not right?"
BM|0|197|11|0|(Says John): "A thousand times, no! There is a vast difference between fear of a behavior through which one might become as absurd as you, and a silly fear of your individual spirit. The first one could be most detrimental to a pure spirit, whilst the latter could not possibly affect a spirit who is strong in the Lord, and it could not harm weaker spirits because they are always surrounded by mighty guardian spirits.
BM|0|197|12|0|Therefore, I warned Martin mainly of such a giving-in to your will, the result of which would be your triumph over us, and this could endanger even me. But I did not warn him for fear of you yourself, because you have no power to oppose us, except that of falsehood and persuasiveness.
BM|0|197|13|0|That in your stupidity and pride you are of the opinion I must be afraid of you and dare not destroy you for fear that with you I might destroy myself, is one of your mighty errors, Satan. My preservation, as well as that of any of us, is quite as independent of you as is the Lord's, for we now live forever in the Lord, and the Lord through His fatherly love in us.
BM|0|197|14|0|In view of this, you will understand that I could destroy you completely without the least harm to my own existence. That I refrain from doing so is not due to my love for you, nor my fear of you, but solely to the Lord's endless love and patience, which also dwell in my heart.
BM|0|197|15|0|If it depended on me alone, the whole of infinity would have peace from you, for I, John, would have made an end of you long ago. I assume that you understand my very blunt words!"
BM|0|197|16|0|(Says Satan): "Indeed, I do! But, unfortunately, I have again found to my disgust that you, the so-called pure heavenly spirits, have the most impure and unworthy notions and ideas of God!"
BM|0|197|17|0|(Says John): "Why so? Tell me. That seems to be quite a novel trap of yours. We would like to hear your argument."
BM|0|197|18|0|(Says Satan): "You ask why so. Does that sound peculiar and new to your so-called heavenly pure ears? Wait just a moment and I will give you a light that will keep you wondering forever. But if you want an explanation, be good enough to first answer briefly the question I will now put to you.
BM|0|197|19|0|I give you in advance the most sacred assurance that if you are able to accuse me of an untruth, I shall forever submit freely to anything you might demand of me. If not, I stay as I am, and you and your companions may leave here unharmed and unmolested by me so that you can gain in your heavenly homeland a purer and worthier concept of God."
BM|0|197|20|0|(Says John): "Well then, ask! But do not come again with your old only-too-familiar questions, for then our discussion will soon have to come to an end."
BM|0|197|21|0|(Says Satan): "All right, this will mean to be or not to be. I shall see how far you will get with your wisdom! The question is: 'Is God ubiquitous or not?' "
BM|0|198|0|1|DISPUTE BETWEEN JOHN AND SATAN ABOUT GOD'S UBIQUITY AND THE ORIGIN OF EVIL. SATAN AS SUCH A TRIUMPH OF THE CREATOR'S. JOHN'S PROOF OF THE TRUE DELIVERANCE FROM EVIL.
BM|0|198|1|0|(John replies): "Certainly! God is infinite in His divine essence and will, therefore also ubiquitous. However, as the personified God and true Father of His children, He dwells only among His children in the heaven of heavens."
BM|0|198|2|0|(Says Satan): "All right, so you irrevocably acknowledge the ubiquity of God. Then be also good enough to tell me whether God is supremely wise and good and, consequently, all-knowing and all-seeing. And does He, thanks to His supreme wisdom and infinite goodness, always choose the best and most suitable means to achieve His purpose?"
BM|0|198|3|0|(Says John): "Certainly! For God Whose essence is the purest love, can never be anything but supremely good and wise. I already know what you are aiming at, but go on asking. I shall answer every one of your questions."
BM|0|198|4|0|(Satan continues): "Has God created all things in the whole of infinity, or is there any other god who has mixed what you call evil and bad in between the works created by your good God? Or is it possible that the one good God could have created both good and evil?"
BM|0|198|5|0|(Says John): "In the beginning of all existence was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God, and all things were made by Him. This Word Itself became flesh and dwelt among the created flesh, but the darkness did not comprehend It.
BM|0|198|6|0|The Lord Himself came to His own into His property, but His own did not recognize the light, the learned of the world did not recognize the Word, nor the children their eternal, holy Father. For you alone kept all minds captive so as to prevent them at all costs from knowing Him Who from eternity has been, is, and will be, all in all.
BM|0|198|7|0|Since God is the sole Creator of all things and there is nowhere any other god besides Him, it is obvious that whatever originates from Him cannot be anything else but good and perfect.
BM|0|198|8|0|He created all spirits as pure and good as He is Himself. However, He gave the spirits absolute freedom of the will He had instilled into them, enabling them to do whatever they chose. And, in order to teach them how to use these gifts, He gave them simultaneously with the free will laws sanctified by Him, which they were free to observe or not.
BM|0|198|9|0|And they all observed these laws, except for one. This one, who was also the first created and endowed with the greatest light of knowledge, rejected God's laws with his free will and opposed them, disregarding the consequences.
BM|0|198|10|0|Thus, this spirit, with his free will instilled into him by God, reversed the divine order within him; he became opposed to those spirits who had not misused their free will and in himself evil and bad. And then, compelled by his own adverse nature, he had to leave the company of the other spirits and keep at a distance until such time when he will turn back voluntarily and re-enter the order the Lord has given to all spirits without exception, namely, the order of love.
BM|0|198|11|0|To God and all of us who are now pure celestial spirits, you, the spirit who became opposed to God's order, are not evil since you cannot ever harm us. Evil and bad you are only against yourself, for while you remain in your opposition, you harm no one but yourself.
BM|0|198|12|0|You tried to set a trap for me, assuming that I would be compelled to say that God had created also evil, considering that you, as an evil spirit, are God's creature too. But, as far as thinking is concerned, I am an eternity ahead of you, well aware of the cunning of your wisdom. Therefore, I can only advise you to save yourself the trouble of any further questions with a view to trapping me, for in rivalry with me, you will not ever have a chance to win.
BM|0|198|13|0|I can see it in your mischievous eyes that you would have liked to prove to me at the end of your questions that we have the most impure concept of God, quite unworthy of Him, and that we ourselves would have had to admit the existence of either two Gods - one good and the other evil - or a God of hybrid character and, consequently, a bungler of His works. However, this is not so, but exactly as I have just described to you.
BM|0|198|14|0|"God would, indeed, be imperfect if He had not endowed His created spirits with a completely free will, but instead only with a will under compulsion. However, as for that, you yourself provide the best counter-evidence. The fact that you, although under severe judgment, are in a position to oppose the Creator as long as it suits you, proves only too clearly how free and perfect God has created all spirits, including you. You, too, can with perfect freedom act in accordance with the Lord's will, like all of us.
BM|0|198|15|0|I assure you that there is no other spirit in all the heavens who demonstrates God's infinite perfection more clearly than you! You are, so to speak, the Lord's greatest masterpiece and, therefore, cannot be bungled work where the Lord is concerned.
BM|0|198|16|0|This makes it quite clear that you could never trap me with your absurd opposition, for whatever you know, I have known for a long time. And that is another proof of God's endless perfection, that I - a spirit freed from your substance - am capable of resisting you mightily in all your intentions.
BM|0|198|17|0|What do you say now? Do you have any more tricky questions ready? Then out with them, and I shall answer everyone of them properly!"
BM|0|198|18|0|This has startled and considerably embarrassed Satan, for he cannot think of what to reply to the mighty John.
BM|0|199|0|1|JOHN'S INVITATION TO SATAN TO POSE FURTHER QUESTIONS. SATAN'S MEGALOMANIA AND ARROGANT ANSWER. JOHN ORDERS SATAN TO LEAVE THE SUN. SATAN BEGS FOR LENIENCY.
BM|0|199|1|0|As Satan does not pose further questions and the expression on his face looks more foolish and perplexed than evil, John continues:
BM|0|199|2|0|(John): "What about it, Satan? Have you no further questions? Just now I would simply love to practically bury you in answers! However, you are silent, and so I must assume that you have just about come to an end with your wisdom and that your paternal inheritance, which you gained by force, has been wasted to the last coin! What have you to say to that?"
BM|0|199|3|0|(After a while, Satan replies shrilly): "There you are quite wrong! Rest assured, my wisdom is still quite infinite. I could still pose an infinite question, but how could you - a finite spirit - ever be able to answer it? Realizing that it would be quite impossible to expect satisfaction from you, I prefer to be silent. A dewdrop may quench the thirst of a gnat, but it would scarcely suffice a central sun! You might be able to understand more or less what I am hinting at with this parable."
BM|0|199|4|0|(Says John): "Oh yes, it does not give me a headache at all, but it tells me even more than you think. I see from it that when your imagined wisdom comes to an end, you have immediate recourse to your old, deceitful arrogance only to satisfy yourself. But that will not do any longer!
BM|0|199|5|0|Measure me and then yourself and you will easily convince yourself as to the range of infinity for each of us. I think that an infinity that can be measured is not worth very much, and this also applies to your infinity as well as mine. I assure you that he who considers himself infinite, has no idea what infinity really is. Or he may be a complete fool and quite incapable of comprehending it in all its aspects.
BM|0|199|6|0|You were foolishly talking about an infinite question. Would you ever come to an end with it? Now then, if your question would never come to an end, when is the equally infinite answer supposed to begin? You must realize that such bombastic words from you are nothing but the most absurd twaddle! Or can't you really see that?"
BM|0|199|7|0|(Says Satan): "I see everything if I want to. But some things I simply refuse to see because it does not suit me, a lord of glory. Do you understand my language?"
BM|0|199|8|0|(Says John): "Of course I do, for it is an old - and to all of us - a most familiar language. However, we do not intend to listen to that language, but order you now, in the name of the Lord, to leave this world with your central substance and return to the earth, to the place assigned to you. If there you will keep the peace, there shall be no further suffering for you. However, if you are restless and mischievous, it will be solely your own fault should you get a taste of the severity of the Lord's wrath!"
BM|0|199|9|0|(Says Satan): "Dear friends, don't do that to me! I loathe the earth like a nauseous carrion. Allow me to stay here. I promise you to stay forever quiet like a stone. But do not expel me from here!"
BM|0|200|0|1|SATAN IS ENTANGLED IN CONTRADICTIONS. SATAN, THE CORRUPTER AND SEDUCER. A NEW PEACE COVENANT BETWEEN JOHN AND SATAN.
BM|0|200|1|0|(Says John): "Listen, you say that you loathe the earth like a nauseous carrion. That is most peculiar since it is none but you who, with your profound wisdom and outstanding skill, made the earth into what it is now. How, then, can you find the masterpiece of your own wisdom so nauseous?
BM|0|200|2|0|Thanks to the Lord's grace, I, too, have called into existence many things, but I have never had any reason to be ashamed of those works, let alone loathe them.
BM|0|200|3|0|The same applies to my numerous heavenly brothers and sisters, but none of us have ever boasted with supreme divine wisdom and might like you. The only thing we ever praise is the Lord's grace. All our works are pleasant before Him and magnificent in every respect, and we have every reason to rejoice in them. But how is it possible that your exceedingly wise creations are loathsome to you?"
BM|0|200|4|0|(Says Satan): "Is the earth my work? Isn't it written: 'In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth'? How, then, can the earth be my work?"
BM|0|200|5|0|(Says John): "Well, well, how you keep changing your statements! You have repeatedly maintained not only to be the real creator of the earth and the whole of infinity, but that all that is actually you, your substance.
BM|0|200|6|0|Thus, I can well remember that great time of times when you had the nerve to lead the Lord, your God and Creator, to the summit of a high mountain and say to Him: 'Behold, all that is mine! I shall give you all the kingdoms of the world if you will fall down and worship me'! If at that time you called the earth yours, how can it now be the Lord's? Tell me, when did you lie, then or now?"
BM|0|200|7|0|(Says Satan): "I beg you not to shame me so mightily. I admit that I have lied - then as well as now - to a certain degree, but only because it is part of my nature. I also admit that it is largely my fault that the earth is now so loathsome. But do spare me now these reproaches and let the matter drop. In the future you will never again have reason to be angry with me poor devil."
BM|0|200|8|0|(Says John): "What guarantee will you give that we can believe you?"
BM|0|200|9|0|(Says Satan): "You know that of old it was always claimed that there is no truth in me. If so, what could serve as a guarantee for you? Your will shall be my judgment if I go back on my word. That is the only guarantee I can give you."
BM|0|200|10|0|(Says John): "Not mine, but the Lord's will shall be your judgment; so stay here as requested."
BM|0|200|11|0|(Now John summons all those present and says to them): "Brothers, you realize that a covenant between two parties, of whom one is honest but the other suspected of dishonesty, requires witnesses so that the covenant can become legal. You have heard and seen all that has taken place here, and you know for what purpose. The Lord sent you here as witnesses, just as Martin and I had to come because of the Word and conciliation, as well as to bear witness. Therefore, all of you shall remain forever a living testimony of what you have seen and heard here. And your testimony shall be true everlastingly before the Lord and all His heavens and His children!"
BM|0|200|12|0|(Say the witnesses unanimously): "Yes, as sure as our lives are out of God!"
BM|0|200|13|0|(Says John to Satan): "Our covenant has now been ratified and sanctioned by eternally true witnesses. Therefore, keep your promise. But woe betide you - three times woe - if you don't keep your promise, as you have shown on all previous occasions!"
BM|0|200|14|0|(Says Satan): "Why all the fuss? Show me a place where I can stay and I assure you that if you return in a decillion of sun years, you will find me exactly as you left me."
BM|0|200|15|0|(Says John): "All right, so be it! Over there, between the two mountains, you can see a plot of grass as green as hope. Go there and rest in the name of the Lord Jesus, the Anointed from eternity!"
BM|0|200|16|0|At the name of Jesus, Satan dashes off with lightning speed and settles with a great howl in the indicated place. But all the envoys return home.
BM|0|201|0|1|HAPPY HOMECOMING TO SHONEL'S HOUSE. THE LORD'S LAUDATORY WORDS OF WELCOME, DIRECTED MAINLY TO MARTIN. HIS GREAT PROMISE: FROM JUDGMENT TO SALVATION.
BM|0|201|1|0|The return trip is quite as fast as the first trip, and in a moment the messengers are back with Me in the house of Shonel.
BM|0|201|2|0|Upon their return, they come to Me full of joy, love, and gratitude for the strength, might, love, and great patience bestowed upon them.
BM|0|201|3|0|Martin is the first to throw himself at My feet in his burning love, and he begins to praise Me fervently.
BM|0|201|4|0|(But I lift him up, and say): "My beloved son and brother, you have handled this most difficult business very well and have been an extremely good pioneer for My brother John. Well done, My Martin!
BM|0|201|5|0|In the beginning you were a bit too ardent, making exaggerated use of My power bestowed upon you, but when you were warned by brother John, you acted in complete accordance with My most just order, conducting yourself so well that you achieved something with Satan that so far no one has ever succeeded in achieving quite without judgment.
BM|0|201|6|0|So far, practically all messengers could only achieve something with Satan through a most severe and temporary judgment, since they were unable to hold their own against the shrewdness of his words. However, with your words, you got him into such a state that in his dispute with John he had to surrender voluntarily, which has never happened before! He is free now, and although he could move away, he is still resting in the designated place, which is good.
BM|0|201|7|0|He has, of course, still many legions doing evil in his name -which will be felt on earth, but only for a short time. Then the spring will begin to dry up and, consequently, the evil will weaken, although it will not cease altogether. But then, the end of all evil will not be far away.
BM|0|201|8|0|The judgment of all evil will come through our love, which will captivate everything, and nothing will be able to resist it! Love's judgment, however, will be a constant one, forever unchangeable. It will not oppress like a heavy burden, but will simply hold captive all that does not want to be liberated.
BM|0|201|9|0|Before this judgment commences, however, we shall once more dispatch messengers to all stellar worlds, with invitations to the Great Feast. Everyone they come across will be invited, and happy will be those who don't decline it, for their joys will be without end!"
BM|0|202|0|1|THE CONQUERORS' REWARD. CELESTIAL MATRIMONY AS SUPREME PERFECTION OF THE DIVINE ORDER. ABOUT THE NATURE OF WOMEN. MARTIN'S GOOD CHOICE AND SUBMISSION TO THE LORD'S WILL. A HINT ABOUT CELESTIAL MATRIMONY. MARTIN'S CELESTIAL MISSION AS A PERFECTED SPIRIT.
BM|0|202|1|0|(Say I): "And now there is something else, My dear children. Martin, Borem, and Chorel, come closer to Me! You have managed to get through all the hard trials and have emerged as victors from many a fierce battle. Thus you have fully qualified yourselves for My Kingdom of all the heavens.
BM|0|202|2|0|You have now become skilled workers in My vineyard and are entitled to a proper reward, which you shall now receive. I know and read it clearly in your hearts that I am your highest reward and that you never ever wish for another one. But it is just this attitude of your hearts that renders you worthy and capable of receiving every other reward.
BM|0|202|3|0|My order requires for your supreme perfection that in the future you shall live and work within the celestial matrimony. Therefore, each of you must have a wife so as to be perfect in every respect, to strengthen your wisdom for eternity and to receive the light which issues from the flame of love within your hearts.
BM|0|202|4|0|A wife is like a spiritual vessel for the reception and preservation of the light from your hearts. At the same time, she is a servant in the heart's kitchen of life, feeding the sacred fire of life in the hearth which I have erected in your hearts. And, therefore, each of you shall now take a wife with whom to completely unite forever. Martin, I think you will not be opposed to this?"
BM|0|202|5|0|(Says Martin, overwhelmed with happiness): "O Lord, You know my nature best! What You will give me will make me endlessly happy, be it Chanchah or Gella or, if possible, one of the sun-daughters. Oh, that would be supreme bliss!"
BM|0|202|6|0|(Say I): "That is up to you. You are free and may choose freely!"
BM|0|202|7|0|(Says Martin): "O Lord, only Your will be done!"
BM|0|202|8|0|(Say I): "Well then, take the one next to you."
BM|0|202|9|0|(Martin, turning happily round, catches sight of Marelisael, the first and most beautiful of the three sun-daughters. He leads her to Me and asks): "Lord, is this the right one?"
BM|0|202|10|0|(Say I): "Yes, it is!" And I bless him for eternity. Thus Martin is now perfected.
BM|0|202|11|0|In supreme bliss, he kisses his celestial wife and realizes that in this way his love has forever been united with wisdom. They now both praise Me from one heart and one mouth, for thus the segregated Adam becomes an integrated man again in heaven, although in the form of separate, individually blissful beings.
BM|0|202|12|0|After Martin, Borem is given Surahil, the second of the three sun-daughters, and Chorel is given Hanial, the third. And both Borem and Chorel are boundlessly happy.
BM|0|202|13|0|(Martin, who can hardly contain himself for bliss and supreme delight, says): "O Lord, You best and most holy Father, now I could exclaim, like Peter once did on Mount Tabor: 'Lord, it is good for us to be here!' However, only Your will be done!"
BM|0|202|14|0|(Say I): "My dear, now perfected Martin, have you never, when on earth, heard the old saying: 'He who has love, will take the bride home'? This will be the case, also, with you. Since we have now brought order into this large house, we shall again return home.
BM|0|202|15|0|The road that we shall take will in the future remain open to My new children of this big world of light, and it shall take them into your house and Mine. And all those, whom you have taken into your house, shall remain yours and Mine forever. For, what is Mine is now, also, yours, and what is yours is, also, Mine forever.
BM|0|202|16|0|Therefore, you will forever remain the guardian angel of this house and its community, in Me as I in you. But it will not only be the community of this earth; the twelve doors of your house will lead you to the communities of countless other earths where you will find beatitudes beyond measure.
BM|0|202|17|0|And now another word to the new children of this earth, but that shall come from you!"
BM|0|203|0|1|MARTIN, THE NEW GUARDIAN ANGEL'S ADDRESS TO HIS SUN COMMUNITY. URON'S GOOD REPLY. HIS REQUEST TO THE LORD, AND THE LORD'S "AMEN."
BM|0|203|1|0|(Martin thanks Me for this commission from the depths of his being, then turns to Uron and Shonel, and says): "Dearest friends and brothers, you have now seen with your own eyes and heard with your own ears what the Lord Himself has done and said. When you realized that a petition is more essential than a thanksgiving, you requested that the Lord and all of us remain in your midst permanently. The Lord has granted your request and is willing to give you whatever your great love for Him and us should desire. But all this can, of course, happen only in accordance with His eternal order.
BM|0|203|2|0|Although we shall not stay here in person, a sure way will be open to you by which you will always be able to reach us, and we you - visibly.
BM|0|203|3|0|Abide from now on with the teaching the Lord Himself has given you, and then the road from you to Him will be surprisingly short. But if in time you will observe His words and teaching less than now that you are filled with His Word, then that road would gradually become longer and more laborious. But the Lord Himself and your great love for Him will prevent this.
BM|0|203|4|0|My house and the Lord's house are not two houses, but only one - a house of love. You know where to find it, and you are at all times welcome to visit us there. There you will always find the Lord in our midst as the forever holiest and best Father among His children who love Him above all else. So be it, in the name of the Lord!"
BM|0|203|5|0|(Says Uron): "All our love to God the Lord, and to you through Him! Hallowed be His name everlastingly!
BM|0|203|6|0|Our dear daughters, given to you by the Lord and us, shall be our heart within you and the tongue of our deepest gratitude in your mouth. May the hymn of praise, which we shall keep offering to the Lord and you in Him, sound in purest harmony as far as the rays of our world reach into the infinite spaces!"
BM|0|203|7|0|(Turning to Me, the Lord): "And You, inconceivably holy Father, think of us, Your new children; keep us and all our descendants and our large community forever in Your grace and love! But do remember, also, all those other communities and peoples of this immense earth, inhabiting lands and areas still completely unknown to us. May Your will do for them what it has done for us, according to Your love and infinite wisdom!"
BM|0|203|8|0|(Say I): "Amen, I say to you! They shall be assembled around Me from all the regions of My endless creations, and I shall give each one his due in abundance. My love, My grace, and My mercy be with you!"
BM|0|204|0|1|HOMECOMING OF THE CELESTIAL PARTY. AN ACT OF MERCY. VISIT TO THE GALLERIES IN MARTIN'S HOUSE. THE ROAD TO THE CITY OF GOD. GLORIOUS ENCOUNTER AND WELCOME.
BM|0|204|1|0|In a moment we are back in Martin's house. There, we are met by the now-completely cleansed bathing guests, who throw themselves at My feet begging for grace and mercy, which they receive in the fullest measure.
BM|0|204|2|0|Martin, with all his guests, friends, and brothers, is led by Me for the first time to the galleries of his house. Here, a door is open towards morning and a glorious road leads to the holy City of God.
BM|0|204|3|0|At this door, Martin is met by all the other disciples, with Mary, Joseph, David, Moses, Abraham, Noah, Enoch, Adam and Eve, and also all the other patriarchs and prophets, who all greet him with great friendliness as a new citizen of My City.
BM|0|204|4|0|Martin's eyes are now fully opened, and his true bliss commences only here.
BM|0|204|5|0|This far, I wanted to show you My guidance of Bishop Martin in the beyond. If I wanted to take you further, you would hardly be able to comprehend things, and we would then never come to an end.
RB|1|1|1|1|Chapter 1
RB|1|1|1|1|Robert Blum’s life on Earth
RB|1|1|1|0|Robert Blum arrived on Earth under the most extreme penury, and had to contend with grinding poverty almost to his last years, which nonetheless was his lot for good reason, incomprehensible to the world, of course. His soul and spirit came from that planet whose inhabitants, as revealed in The Natural Sun, are wont to stubbornly shift entire mountains with avid determination; and whatever they don’t accomplish physically, they continue doing as spirits.
RB|1|1|2|0|This man, who was executed on account of his daring, had already in childhood demonstrated the tenacity of his spirit. Although I Myself had to, in his best interest, place suitable obstacles in his path whenever he tended to exalt himself, this was of little effect for this world, as the persistency of his spirit elbowed him a way out, from his inconsequence to a broader mandate.
RB|1|1|3|0|He was wont to spawn a thousand plans and put them into action forthwith. He was above all permeated with social justice, which he did not shy away from implementing. Had he possessed all the world’s treasures for realising his overriding idea he would have wagered the lot, together with his life!
RB|1|1|4|0|These ideas on social justice he received mainly from the worldly religious school of Ronge (Ronge, (1813 – 1887), Founder of ‘German Catholicism’, independent from Rome) and his colleagues. But this in reality is neither a school nor a church, because it denies Me as the Lord, making Me into an ordinary man and teacher of antiquity. This ‘Church’ therefore casts off the very foundation-stone upon which it strives to build its edifice, and its house shall therefore have feeble foundations.
RB|1|1|5|0|Just like Ronge, so also our man built his socialistic ideas upon sand. To him, everything that the world could offer seemed small and feeble. It appeared to be left entirely up to his oratorical skill to shortly bring down the powers that be.
RB|1|1|6|0|This conviction was so strong in him as to leave him no qualms. Even where I warned him inwardly against undertakings too brazen, this did not hold him back from whatever he set his mind to, it being one of his maxims that a true German will not shirk any sacrifice towards an idea seized upon by his mind.
RB|1|1|7|0|Several distinct successes maintained his zeal, and when he had moved some political molehills he would then tackle the Himalayas. He thereby gained notoriety, and the trust of an entire nation, which however blazed the trail for his earthly downfall.
RB|1|1|8|0|He tested his debating skill at the 1848 German National Assembly several times, which brought him much satisfaction, which was of course mainly due to his powerful spirit. Encouraged thereby, he hastened to a big East German city (Vienna) where the crowds actually began to prominently implement his ideas. Whereupon he tried to, as it were, kill thirty princely flies with one blow, not considering that I too had a few words to say through these flies.
RB|1|1|9|0|Our man started off mainly from an idea he borrowed from My word: ‘Be ye therefore perfect, as your Father in heaven is perfect’; and that only one is Lord, all others being brethren, regardless of status. But he did not in the first instance believe in the One, whom men should emulate in perfection. For the Lord, he actually took himself to be – through his debating skill. He forgot that the princes also are humans, in possession of power out of Me; forgetting also the passage ‘Give to Caesar what is due to Caesar, and to God what is due to God!’
RB|1|1|10|0|This man was arrested in the above city, where he wanted to realise his ideas of social justice through the power of arms, as well as speech, being charged with sedition and, after a short trial, dispatched into the beyond. Therewith his this-worldly action was terminated.
RB|1|2|1|1|Chapter 2
RB|1|2|1|1|First impressions of the executed in the beyond. Awareness of feeling alive.
RB|1|2|1|0|Now it will be asked: how did his soul and spirit arrive in the eternal world of spirits?
RB|1|2|2|0|Here it has to be remarked that all who lost their lives through violent execution, arrive in the world of spirits in greatest rage and thirst for vengeance against their executioners, staggering about like the raving. Wherefore, if they are true criminals against God’s commandments, and hence wicked, they are immediately driven to hell – their actual element, to take their revenge there. From there, once their vengeance is cooled somewhat, they are returned to the actual world of spirits, where they begin once again to undergo their liberty test, of course along much more restrictive paths.
RB|1|2|3|0|But spirits like our man, executed for transgressing merely against worldly laws are initially placed into a state of lightlessness. There they fare like the blind, and will not see any beings upon whom they might exercise their blind vengeance. – Even in this physical world, great rage and vengeance often produce actual blindness, from rage and hot vengeance. Yet much more so do these evil vices produce, in soul and spirit, a condition of total blindness. Such spirits are left in this state until their vengeance turns into a sense of complete impotence. Their deeply hurt and offended soul, out of such helplessness begins to cry, which actually also originates in rage, which however is diverted and weakened therewith.
RB|1|2|4|0|On this side of things, our man could of course do no more than save his manly honour; wherefore at his execution he showed himself resolute and scornful of death – which was nonetheless not so in reality. For he was exceedingly conscious of the fear of death, and that much more since, as a ‘New Catholic’, he did not believe at all in a life after physical death.
RB|1|2|5|0|About seven hours after his execution, when his soul had, so-to-say, gathered itself up, he quickly convinced himself of his baseless worldly belief, and soon discerned that he continued to live. But then his persuasion of life’s continuation turned into another unbelief: he now suspected that he had been indeed led out to the place of execution, but only ‘apparently’ shot, in order to undergo the fear of death. He had only collapsed, stunned from fear, because the officer had bound his eyes so that he would not see the ‘dummy’ shot. From there he would have been taken unconscious to a dark dungeon, from where a complaint of Germany’s populace would soon set him free.
RB|1|2|6|0|Only the heavy darkness is disturbing him. His location seems a dark hole, which however does not seem moist or foul-smelling. He also touches his feet and hands and finds no shackles. He gauges the size of his prison and the type of floor, and checks for some nearby, secret ‘instruments of execution’.
RB|1|2|7|0|But he is not a little surprised at the lack of any floor at all, nor of any prison wall, nor does he detect a hammock in which he could be suspended in a dungeon.
RB|1|3|1|1|Chapter 3
RB|1|3|1|1|Robert thinks he has been anaesthetised.
RB|1|3|1|0|This intrigues him. He checks whether the feelings in his limbs perhaps are deadened, but at once convinces himself through pinching and rubbing that all his soul’s body parts are anything but dead, and quite a sensitive contrary.
RB|1|3|2|0|After convincing himself of being fully alive from every aspect, and not enclosed on any side other than by night and darkness, he asks himself in despair:
RB|1|3|3|0|“Where, by the three devils, am I? What have these bloodhounds done to me? They could not have shot me, or I would not be alive! Nor have they locked me up, for I find neither wall nor floor, nor shackles on my limbs! My complete feelings are with me, and my eyes have not been poked out either; yet I see nothing! Verily, this is dreadfully strange! - This misanthrope, who had me only shot by appearance, must have put me to sleep with some secret narcotic drug, that being my condition! Just you wait, fiend, - you human-rights murderer; when I get out of this anaesthetic, then laugh: I’ll make you pay for it!
RB|1|3|4|0|“This state won’t last forever; they will be on the look-out for me in Frankfurt and all Saxony, - I must get there! Then you will find out about proceeding so ruthlessly against a member of parliament! This you will atone for in historic uniqueness.
RB|1|3|5|0|“If only I came out of this strange anaesthetic soon! I’m burning with vengeance, yet this loathsome state continues! This surely is a devilish invention! But patience will soon take care of it!”
RB|1|4|1|1|Chapter 4
RB|1|4|1|1|Distress call to God – appeal to Jesus
RB|1|4|1|0|Falling silent for a while after these words, he rubs his eyes to get rid of possible narcotic effect, getting despondent and doubtful of his eyesight ever returning, in spite of all his patience. With no light returning he shouts:
RB|1|4|2|0|“What’s happened to me? What kind of cursed condition is this? Is there no longer a God, mighty and more just with His graces than the Earth’s rulers!
RB|1|4|3|0|“God! - If You exist, then stretch out Your arm! Avenge me, who tried to do the right thing for your children – the way Your teacher of nations Jesus once tried to do. He too was once seized by crude henchmen, being hung on the stake with the greatest humiliation – as thanks for his immense effort and sacrifice for all mankind!
RB|1|4|4|0|“I am, like He, a son of Yours, if You exist! Are You really nowhere other than in people’s consciousness? If however Your power is no greater than what man thinks of his own, then I only speak empty words, and am then betrayed in my entire being forever! Why then did I have to become a living, self-conscious being? Why did some crude idea within infinite space gather itself together within me as a lucid expression of existence? You cursed chance that once got me into this miserable existence! If there be wicked devils, then let them destroy forever such power that brought me into being!
RB|1|4|5|0|“Oh you men, you deceived mankind, stop procreating! You people still living, murder your children and yourselves, that the accursed Earth would be cleared. Oh you rulers, throttle all the people and split up the accursed Earth among yourselves, to abound just for you! But vain is my zeal; an eternal slave! What is one droplet to the mighty, surging sea! Hence, you useless talk, be silent! And you, hands – try and bring an end to this most miserable existence!”
RB|1|4|6|0|Following this, he makes a few deep throttling attempts at his throat, but to no effect of course. For he reaches right through, as it were, each time without feeling the least trace of suffocation. This stays his hand, and this condition gradually confounds him even more. The throttling comes to naught, and he decides to move straight ahead: “Because” he says to himself, with fury, “darker and more bottomless than here it can’t be anywhere within infinite space. Wherefore I need not fear an abyss or some secret execution. Forward therefore! Maybe I will come across some ray of light, or a welcome death!
RB|1|4|7|0|“Oh, what blessing must be a state of complete death! How happy I must have been before I felt an existence, and free consciousness! If only I could suffer complete annihilation again! But let that be as it will; if complete death is a relief, then I need fear nothing further. Wherewith, let’s move ahead!”
RB|1|5|1|1|Chapter 5
RB|1|5|1|1|Attempts at walking within empty space. Self-dialogue about nothingness and continuing life. Cursing God - the bringer of sorrow.
RB|1|5|1|0|Here our man tries to walk normally. Finding no ground under his feet however, his feet seem to him to swing only like pendulums, effecting no movement. Wherefore he ponders a different way forward, saying: 2. “I have to start swimming through this lightless air with hands and feet, as it were! To move ahead with legs, a firm foundation is needed, in the absence of which one has to either swim or fly! But wings are needed for flying and we naked two-leggeds don’t have them. One can but utilise one’s remaining powers in the most practical manner; hence let’s swim.”
RB|1|5|3|0|Here he commences swimming motions with arms and legs but feels no air rush from movement. Not letting this discourage him however, he nevertheless finds that the strain matches the uselessness, and sensing not the least resistance from this black air he abandons his efforts, saying:
RB|1|5|4|0|“Why do I donkey and fool bother? I am within plain nothingness; why pursue it?! I too will enter upon the repose of nothingness, and become nothing! That indeed is the way to full annihilation! If I could only tell whether I have actually been shot! – Then I would have to be totally dead of course, which surely is not the case with me?! Nor do I feel any trace of a breakdown!
RB|1|5|5|0|“Or should there seriously be a life of the soul after death? For I am certainly all here still, with skin, hair, and even my clothing! Does the soul therefore also have its legs, hair and clothes? If so then that coat also must have its soul? Surely not! This would make all of infinity laugh aloud! Ha ha ha! The immortality of a coat would then be even more than the miraculous power of Christ’s raiment at Trieste! And yet, if I am now a soul, then the coat has journeyed with me here!?
RB|1|5|6|0|“No and a thousand times, no! I am not a soul, I am Robert Blum, the parliamentarian from Frankfurt! I have found out here in Vienna what Austria is after. I know that all this state’s striving is after re-introducing the old fundamentalism: I fought it like a giant. But since the enemies’ cannons prevailed over my worthy intentions, I had to take my leave in spite of my righteous cause, and even had myself shot in the end! A nice reward for a heart devoted to the Fatherland! Oh, you life accursed!
RB|1|5|7|0|“If there really is a God, how can it please Him that men cruelly kill one another for the sake of throne, or diversity of persuasion? Since this always goes on upon Earth, it surely cannot proceed from God, who cannot logically and physically be anything other than the purest love. There cannot therefore be a God. – Or if there is a God, then he is only a Fate worth cursing, regarding creatures as toys of his caprice. Hence curse the being that created men for their doom!
RB|1|5|8|0|“But quieten down, because if I want to find my total annihilation in this nothingness, through this constant self-dialogue I only awaken myself from annihilation through revived life forces. Hence complete quiet, to hasten the destruction!”
RB|1|6|1|1|Chapter 6
RB|1|6|1|1|Outer peace, inner disquiet. What is life? Desire for the assurance of faith leads to prayer. Thoughts for wife and children.
RB|1|6|1|0|After these words, Robert goes dumb and quiet of mouth, but is that much more stirred of heart. This again annoys him, as it causes him to detect more life and expanded consciousness; the quieter externally, the fiercer the inner stirring. The more he tries to suppress this, the more it multiplies.
RB|1|6|2|0|This drives him to a new kind of desperation and fury. It impresses upon him even more assertively that he cannot rid himself of tiresome life in this way; hence he talks again:
RB|1|6|3|0|“Now, in the devil’s name, I really want to know what this stupid pig’s life actually is of which there is no riddance! Have I not seen thousands die – they went dead, and not the minutest sign of life remained! Decay was the end of their being. These surely can have no further consciousness; or should these also have some kind of life outside the body, like myself?
RB|1|6|4|0|“I am unable to actually suffer death. Who is maintaining this my burdensome life? You who had me shot – you did not have me shot to death but to life! If your accomplices have such effect upon your enemies, then save yourselves the trouble. For you wanted to take from me what you cannot eternally give back to me; how I laugh at you now! Because I, whom you wanted to render dead, am alive. But you who deem yourselves alive are now ten times more dead than I, your victim!
RB|1|6|5|0|“All would be fine if only I had the tiniest beam of light! - The devil take this total darkness!
RB|1|6|6|0|“What if I am to endure this condition forever? Be damned! What if I am already a spirit? This would be a nasty state of affairs! No, this I cannot believe – not eternal life being possible. Yet it seems quite a long time to me that I spend in this darkness already. A few years must already have passed? Only some light, light and all should be fine!
RB|1|6|7|0|“I must admit that I would rather be one of those silly fellows who believe in the Son of God and heaven, together, of course, with eternal death, the devil and hell, dying in good conscience with such delusion, rather than finding myself here with all common sense but total lightlessness! But can you blame me? I sought truth steadfastly and believed to also have found it. But of what use, if there is no light within it?
RB|1|6|8|0|“The best about me is my steadfastness and total fearlessness. For were I a timid person, then this condition should beset me with deepest despair. But it’s all the same to me!
RB|1|6|9|0|“My wife and children are of course starting to stir in my heart. The poor ones shall suffer intense sadness and worry on my account, but what can I do for them in this state? Nothing at all! – I could of course pray, but to whom and to what end? My best wishes for them in my heart are of course my truest prayers which are certain not to harm them, even if not benefiting them. Yet I know no other prayer – excepting the widely known Roman ‘Our Father’, ‘Ave Maria’, and other such drivel! But this would trouble my well-read family. – Yet they are not to know what I’m doing here!”
RB|1|7|1|1|Chapter 7
RB|1|7|1|1|Well tried remembrance of Jesus produces powerful lightning. Robert’s fear and happy amazement.
RB|1|7|1|0|Robert continues: “Among all forms of prayer, the Lord’s Prayer is probably the best! Thus the wise teacher Jesus taught His disciples to pray. Unfortunately, this prayer has never been properly understood, always being blindly brought up for every occasion and requirement. But the Romans attribute to it only some silly magical quality, instead of the truth, using it as some panacea against all evils, as well as animal sicknesses! And this makes it implausible to me! The Lord’s Prayer in itself certainly is a most dignified prayer, but only in the right sense of course, and only as what it actually is. But the way the Romans and Protestants use it is barest stupidity!
RB|1|7|2|0|“Oh You good teacher and Master Jesus! If perchance Your fate is similar to mine, then You will also have, after Your execution regretted to have done mankind so much good? Nearly two thousand years in such night! Oh You most noble one, this must be tough!”
RB|1|7|3|0|Following our man’s pronouncing the name Jesus so sympathetically and reverently, a powerful lightning strikes right across from east to west (rising to setting); this thoroughly scares our apostle for freedom, but also brings him much joy, as it assures him that he is not blind.
RB|1|7|4|0|It also causes him to ponder what could have caused this bright lightning. He goes through all the causes for electricity, but cannot from his puzzling situation come up with a sufficient explanation for this first light-manifestation.
RB|1|7|5|0|“But now some bright idea hits me!”, he shouts. “Yes indeed, so it is! – Oh marvelous philosophy, perpetual fountain of true wisdom! You bring wisdom to all who fervently seize you with love, using you at all times as the only reliable counselor and signpost! Just look how quickly I have unraveled this Gordian knot with your help!
RB|1|7|6|0|“Wherever in the kingdom of nothingness some existence manifests, there a great many other or similar existences could be found! And so there could be a great many diverse beings besides myself that are suitable for triggering electricity, without in any way restricting our allembracing nothingness; that settles it! I am certain now that next to myself there are some kind of neighbours; wherefore I am not as alone as I had at first thought. Ah, this is superb!
RB|1|7|7|0|“Had I only thrown myself into German philosophy’s arms earlier, then I would be standing on different foundations. But blockhead that I am, I got myself lost in silly ruminations about prayer, and the futile commiseration with the great, wise and noble teacher of nations Jesus and for… –- –- !”
RB|1|7|8|0|At that point there is even more intense lightning. Robert is beside himself with fright and amazement, and cannot get over the baffling, intense but rather brief light. – It even appeared to him as if he had in the distance seen the outline of certain familiar things. But they were lit up too briefly for recognition.
RB|1|7|9|0|Only after a long pause could he gather up his thoughts more deeply. His first orderly thought was as follows: “Ah, now I know where I stand! This lightning means a mighty thunderstorm, which will be going off over Vienna! I am gradually awakening from my intense daze, returning fully into life under lightning, thunder and hail? – Not that I can hear the thunder, but the weather could still be at great distance.
RB|1|7|10|0|“But could I be deaf? I can of course hear my thoughts like words, but this is no proof of my hearing. I cannot of course explain the feeling of surrounding nothingness in any natural way; but does it matter? The fact is that I am here, and have twice seen lightning: proof that I am not blind! Who knows whether this is not the effect of the threatening weather? Wherefore I will wait until the weather passes over; this will show if I remain as I am.
RB|1|7|11|0|“Of course this condition has been protracted; it could already be a hundred years by my estimation; yet this is more likely to be deceived feelings. Indeed when one languishes stunned, as it were, then a minute must drag out into a year. It is so. If only there were another lightning and perhaps thunder? – But the lightning is taking its time? – “
RB|1|8|1|1|Chapter 8
RB|1|8|1|1|Renewed zest for life. Revenge turns into forgiveness. New lightning and lasting light.
RB|1|8|1|0|Continues Robert: “Or, or? Strange thought! Could these two lightning-bolts have occurred only in my imagination, indicating that my end is actually near? Yes, it could be that. Having started to become a little fond of this poor life, it shall probably end soon! If one calls for death, it is certain not to come; but fearing it and desiring with all one’s heart for it so stay away as long as possible, it is bound to come soonest! Wherefore I shall have to desire my earliest full annihilation with all my remaining strength; then I can be sure that true death shall not take me by the scruff of the neck too soon!
RB|1|8|2|0|“Verily, that saying is a good one: ‘He who loves his life shall lose it, but he who scorns it shall gain it’! This has now been the case with me. Because from scorning life, I exposed myself to the greatest danger – out of love for all my German brethren, and have most probably been dispatched to over here by gunpowder and lead! But I, Robert Blum, live!
RB|1|8|3|0|“Of course I am still unconscious; but an inner feeling tells me: Robert, you shall soon be strong and mighty enough to revenge your blood on these murderers and henchmen! Indeed, Robert, you shall get strong again! When you lived on Earth, you were at home within yourself, but now you live in millions of your brethren’s hearts, and besides that you live within yourself in all reality! Wherefore fear not, Robert! You shall yet get very strong and mighty!
RB|1|8|4|0|“It would be preferable of course to be strong already, while my rage and thirst for revenge are hot. But if my vengeance gradually abates within this night, and waxes stronger only thereafter, then I would rather remain within my present weakness, and hand things over to fate.
RB|1|8|5|0|“It is actually strange that I am unable to maintain my rage and vengeance! It indeed turns into a kind of magnanimous forgiveness, which annoys me tremendously. But looked at another way, it is characteristically German! Only a German can forgive, and this is a virtue intrinsic only to the most noble souls!
RB|1|8|6|0|“Who can say to his murderers: ‘Friend, you have done a terrible thing to me, but I forgive you from the foundation of my life!’ Robert can do so! Indeed, he also does so! You, brother Alfred (Windischgrätz), who had me shamefully murdered, I forgive you, and shall eternally not revenge myself on you, even if able to do so a thousandfold! – Indeed, let all Germany hear: Robert Blum has forgiven the misdeed of not only his but also your foe! Ah, now I feel lighter at heart! Hmm, I indeed admire my own stature; this is most refreshing! Legend about the great teacher of nations indeed has it that he too forgave all his foes their misdeeds from the cross. But His indwelling soul must also have been a characteristically German one, or He would not have been capable of such lofty character. For such magnanimity was never manifest in the Orientals. Indeed, indeed, the great teacher Jesus also was a German!”
RB|1|8|7|0|At the mention of the name Jesus, mighty lightning again strikes from east to west, leaving behind a peculiar grey sheen that alienates our Robert, as this once again, so to say, flattens his weather forecast.
RB|1|9|1|1|Chapter 9
RB|1|9|1|1|All worldly wisdom is vanity. Jesus impresses faith upon His disciples.
RB|1|9|1|0|He studies the remaining sheen, not knowing what to make of it. Getting his bearings back after a while, he once again ruminates more soberly about this phenomenon, saying to himself:
RB|1|9|2|0|“In the end, it is a thunderstorm which begins to clear somewhat after the third lightning. Only one thing starts to puzzle me – how I seem to hover like a bird in free air, without any solid foundation. Previously, this could have been taken as a deception of feelings; but now it is no deception, but full reality.
RB|1|9|3|0|“It is getting through to me that physically, I have indeed died, as it cannot be expected that a heavy body can maintain itself in free air or ether for that long; yet no objects other than myself can be detected, either below or above me. Wherefore I must be far from any cosmic body – hmm – it is intriguing!
RB|1|9|4|0|“Oh Hegel, Strauss and Ronge; here your wisdom suffers shipwreck. Where is your general world-soul, to which man goes over after decomposition of the body? Where is the God emerging within man, and where his self-consciousness? I died, yet am here in the most impotent solitude imaginable. No trace here of an emerging Deity, nor the going over of my being into some general world-soul.
RB|1|9|5|0|“Oh you conceited, humanitarian, worldly-wise ones! You yourselves have indeed never had the slightest notion. In short, you betrayed me and shall betray many more. But all is forgiven you, as you too are Germans! Had you known more relevant truth, you are sure not to have withheld it from your followers! But since you are not capable of it, give what you have, and it shall be honestly brokered.
RB|1|9|6|0|“Of course, your honesty is of no benefit to anyone here, but this basically suffices to keep mankind within a certain material order in the world. As for the often disputed life after death, this needs no regulations here; for what obligations could be attaching to me? Surely none beside those of a people in the air driven by the winds. Even if I now had the wisdom of Solomon and the strength of a Goliath – to what end?
RB|1|9|7|0|“Wherefore it would be better to die with the darkest Roman superstition, where one lays down the body with the blind belief in the soul’s continuing life, for better or for worse. Better than expecting to love life eternally with the demise of the body, as accords with Rongean Puritanism: and therewith also fear death exceedingly. Heavens! Better to languish in this creatureless emptiness than to go through such fear of death again!
RB|1|9|8|0|“Wherefore you teachers – teach faith to your disciples! They shall be happier in dying, than I with all my intellectual powers. Whence it becomes clear to me why the great Master always impressed faith upon His disciples!”
RB|1|10|1|1|Chapter 10
RB|1|10|1|1|Favourable thoughts about Jesus. Growing faith in immortality and a God of love.
RB|1|10|1|0|Continues Robert: “This wisest teacher of nations, like myself, was born into the world through destitute parents. He will have elevated Himself to the loftiest moral wisdom laboriously and through all sorts of privation; besides that, all His life having had to tolerate untold persecution from the capricious Jewish Priesthood. It must have been dreadfully hard for Him to swing Himself aloft among the most stiff-necked Mosaists and Aaronites, in whose hearts reigned deep night.
RB|1|10|2|0|“He probably once came to Egypt by some caravan, as a poor devil with His parents and there, through inborn talents, drew the attention of some great sage, who then took Him into his school, initiating Him into deepest wisdom, wherewith He must have then aroused great sensation among His most foolish compatriots. Or He attended the Essene school, who were at that time the bench mark of all wisdom. Wherewith He then must have appeared to His blind Jews like a God, and the greatest comfort to poor mankind, although as the greatest vexation to the wealthy and haughty priesthood!
RB|1|10|3|0|“My heart is still bemused on remembering how He rebuked the entire High Priesthood, in a manner which not seldom caused them to all but explode with rage! Unfortunately He became a victim of His great courage and the malice of the gold and precious stone-studded temple beasts.
RB|1|10|4|0|“But did I fare much better? Indeed not! I too became a martyr to my most noble endeavours. I strove to free mankind from the old chains of slavery, and my pay was a most despicable death. Mankind in aggregate is of the devil, killing its best friends; and its most determined foes it honours with triumphal marches, music and torchlight processions!
RB|1|10|5|0|“But I am liberated from all that, and of the conviction that no benefactor of mankind ever fared better by a hair’s breadth than I, who in spite of my good will am no Jesus by far!”
RB|1|10|6|0|At the mention of this name, another mighty lightning strikes, this time in Robert’s vicinity, leaving behind something like a dusk, together with a hazy landscape towards the West, enabling our man to well recognise his whole shape, without abandoning his freest state in the air.
RB|1|10|7|0|Although again taken by immense surprise, this time the lightning no longer frightens him; and he quickly begins to ponder about it, saying to himself: “Verily, most peculiar indeed! This time the lightning struck through my body, as it were, yet I felt no more than a most pleasant breeze for the first time, feeling most invigorated as a result! I even seem to notice a very hazy area – which convinces me even more firmly that I float in free air. I can also well make out my feet and hands and also my clothing, as I wore it at my execution.
RB|1|10|8|0|“Ah, what person on Earth would not burst out laughing if told that at the falling away of the body, not only the soul in its former shape but, in all seriousness, the clothing also is immortal!?
RB|1|10|9|0|“The great Shakespeare truly was right in saying: ‘There are more things between moon and sun of which mankind has not yet dreamt of!’ And to these belong the immortality of terrestrial clothing! And a most conspicuous circumstance prevails, in that my very victoryuniform – the clothing of greatest embarrassment before my enemies’ eyes, has been elevated to the highest freedom with me! In truth, only a most loving and righteous God can bring this about! Now do I indeed believe that there is a true God, who shall eternally not have need to ask Hegel and Strauss whether He can exist or not.
RB|1|10|10|0|“It intrigues me however that there was lightning every time I mentioned the name of the great Oriental! Should there be also actually more to His human Sonship of God?
RB|1|10|11|0|“If even coats are immortal, then there could of a truth be more to Jesus … oh indeed – there was the lightning again – and that yet more powerful than the previous times! - Most peculiar!!!”
RB|1|11|1|1|Chapter 11
RB|1|11|1|1|More reverent thoughts and yearning for Jesus. The light region moves closer
RB|1|11|1|0|Continues Robert: “Should He also like myself be located here somewhere, communicating electrically with me, without hazard, as with a man of His own sort? Yes indeed! For He is supposed to have been one of the most deeply initiated into Egyptian magic, mainly through the knowledge of innermost natural forces, which could also explain His so-called miracles – especially if those most stupid Osminians were not to have burnt down the great library of Alexandria.
RB|1|11|2|0|“Indeed, indeed, just as my Hegelian and Rongean wisdom has stayed with me, so also his great treasury of wisdom stayed with Him, with whose incalculable treasure He communicates to me now that He is somewhere in my vicinity and perhaps cherishes the desire to encounter another being in this void. It can be no joke, with His most wakeful spirit to content Himself with His own presence for some 1840 years. Oh most noble and greatest humanitarian! I am in truth not worthy to loosen the bands of your shoes, but of what avail here all earthly status? Here indeed all brilliance and worldly fame vanish!
RB|1|11|3|0|“Your name, and mine in future as well, shall be honoured and admired for a long time to come; but of what use to us both? Here in this endless void we can indicated only through a kind of electric telegraphy that we find ourselves here, perhaps at not too great a distance.
RB|1|11|4|0|“If it were only possible that we approach one another, then verily our company would suffice us forever! Two great and most akin souls should truly not be short of most marvelous conversation, therewith shorten and even spice time and eternity! But of what avail even the most fervent desire. Who is going to, or can realise it?
RB|1|11|5|0|“Countless beings might be hovering about like ourselves. Perhaps even the cosmic bodies were once like us. After trillions of terrestrial years, they gathered up countless atoms. In this way, entire cosmic bodies came into being, which are indwelt by similar spirits or souls, around whose aggregations entire worlds have formed.
RB|1|11|6|0|“Perhaps You, my great friend, after close on two thousand years have become some small comet, capable of generating lightning from Your own haze-sphere? With me it is bound to take much patience, before I have amassed a few metres of nebulae around myself. Once perhaps, when You will have become a mature planet, I shall be a satellite to You? Or if You should become a sun after many decillions of Earth years, I might be Your most proximate planet, like Mercury!
RB|1|11|7|0|“These are perhaps over-stretched hopes; but what is to be done? No more than wait patiently. Here in the eternal kingdom, one has to comfort oneself with eternal hopes, if one does not wish to go over into desperation from dreadful boredom.
RB|1|11|8|0|“But look! That hazy, peculiar region far below me is getting brighter and seems to even approach me. Oh, that should be charming, just as I thought earlier on.
RB|1|11|9|0|“My great friend Jesus – oh ho – more lightning! No worries though! – What was I going to say? My great Friend, who by now has probably grown to some small cometary world, has perceived my most ardent wish and is doing everything to come over to me, whereupon He is certain to haul me unto His young world’s midst, intensifying therewith the gravitational force of the outer ether atoms, and to therewith the sooner and easier grow into a complete world. Indeed, He may have already a large number of kindred souls around Him? This could easily be, for there have already been plenty of beings like me.
RB|1|11|10|0|“If He is able to draw me unto Himself, then He has similarly drawn to Himself all His followers – who had gone the true way of the cross before me! And so I could encounter a large company around Him? If this were the case, what joy would this bring me!
RB|1|11|11|0|“This could indeed turn into something! The peculiar region is steadily getting closer, and it gets brighter and clearer. Now I can really make out something like a small mountain surrounded by small hills! Praise God, in this way I may at least gain some firmer ground!”
RB|1|12|1|1|Chapter 12
RB|1|12|1|1|A human shape in the light region: is it Jesus? Robert’s joy at the yearned for.
RB|1|12|1|0|Continues Robert: “My heart, be of good cheer! For the region has moved up close, and I am seeing something like a human, who appears to be waving to me from upon the mountain!
RB|1|12|2|0|“In the end it is the good Jesus Himself? Indeed, indeed, it is Him unmistakably. Because I now saw how at the mention of His name, powerful lightning came forth from Him in my direction. Ah, this should be endlessly charming, to find myself in company of that Spirit whose stature and matchless depth of unsurpassed wisdom I so often admired!
RB|1|12|3|0|“Oh you poor mankind on Earth who, on account of worldly chattels and so-called ‘blue blood’, deem yourselves higher than other thousands of poor brothers and sisters, whom you call ‘canaries’: I call out to you that you are not worthy to carry such poor brothers’ droppings in your ‘noble’ head, in place of your brain! If you had such a vapid skull, then you would at least have a notion of how things are over here!
RB|1|12|4|0|“Come over here, you more than half-dead donkeys. Here you shall find out what you and your noble birth are, and what your notions and your gold! Verily, no devil shall free you from your dark banishment. For you have always arrested and hideously murdered those whom the Deity sent to you as redeemers, starting with Abel.
RB|1|12|5|0|“But now I loudly proclaim over you: your wicked time is up! Soon you shall be over here and perhaps asking for your proud forebears, but the eternal dark outer space around you shall not answer back! Out of you the Deity will build hardly a snail-shell, let alone a world! But may God do as it pleases Him! I am now exceedingly happy about my most beloved Friend, together with the bright region, being so close at hand that I can all but speak to Him! Praise God for this gift!”
RB|1|13|1|1|Chapter 13
RB|1|13|1|1|Robert’s call. Jesus comes. The departed soul finds solid foundations again.
RB|1|13|1|0|Continues Robert: “The region approaches steadily! The mountain upon which the Grand Master of the most excellent morality stands is one of some altitude and could be several hundred feet high, and is quite rocky and rough on one side. The other little hills around it however could be taken for sand dunes with the highest barely thirty feet tall. The area is lit up in a strange way, the hills appearing phosphorescent, with their bases and in-between troughs and plains not visible however. One sees only a dark grey-green mist, but its extent beyond this hilly region cannot be made out.
RB|1|13|2|0|“This is how all newly formed cosmic bodies would look, I would think, before they start their treks as inconsequent comets around a sun? These hills would somehow be connected at their bases, but how? This, the only inhabitant, the erstwhile Grand Master of morality, would know best! He has perhaps moved up sufficiently to hear my loud shout out to Him. Should I succeed, it shall of course be a great boon for me, and perhaps also for Him. If however I call out in vain, then it shall not likely be my last call!”
RB|1|13|3|0|Following this, Robert caps his hands for amplification, drawing a deep breath and shouts with all his strength:
RB|1|13|4|0|“Jesus, You grand Master Teacher of all nations on Earth! If you are Him and hear my voice, then come to me with You new earth! Verily, in me You shall find Your greatest admirer! I esteem Your plain and yet loftiest wisdom, with which You exceed sky high all Your precursors and successors. And furthermore, because Your earthly fate was almost identical to mine. And lastly, I adore you exceedingly, since You were the first to bring me light into my intolerable darkness, for which I shall everlastingly thank you.
RB|1|13|5|0|“If You are He, my most adorable Jesus, then come! Oh come, let us comfort one another. I know in advance that Your exalted wisdom will bring me the greatest comfort. Oh come, my beloved Friend and Partner in suffering!
RB|1|13|6|0|“You Master of love, who made love the only all-embracing law! If Your love has stayed with You, as it has with me, then meet me with the love which You Yourself taught. And with this love I also shall eternally reciprocate!”
RB|1|13|7|0|Following this powerful summons, the entire little shimmering world of hills quickly moves right under our man’s feet, to the extent that for the first time since his violent passing, he comes to stand on firm ground, upon the highest mountain right next to Jesus’ right.
RB|1|14|1|1|Chapter 14
RB|1|14|1|1|Robert addresses the Lord. Jesus’ answer, and an important life question
RB|1|14|1|0|On finding himself standing right in front of Me, he looks Me over from head to toe, finding precisely and unmistakably the Jesus he was seeking. And that in the same wretched clothing, together with the scars with which he had often imagined His Jesus.
RB|1|14|2|0|After quietly studying Me for some time, tears start to roll from his eyes. And after recovering his composure, he says with deepest compassion:
RB|1|14|3|0|“Oh dear, greatest friend of mankind, who had the heart to forgive even Your most hideous henchmen their most shameful misdeed upon You, and that because from Your lofty human stature You accepted their guilt of total blindness as stemming from their ignorance!
RB|1|14|4|0|“Yet how hard nevertheless the Deity must be, Your so often praised and worshipped Father – if there be one, if He allows You, the noblest, most perfect and best of all men to float about in this darkest void for nearly two thousand years, and that in the same destitute condition from which You became the purest and supremely noblest humanitarian from childhood!
RB|1|14|5|0|“Oh my best and most love-worthy Master Jesus! – How I lament for You, but nevertheless also love You for that very poverty! For had You met me in a state of only partial bliss, then I would have been offended at a spirit like Yourself, after bodily demise, should not at once gain the highest distinction, if there be a righteous, rewarding Deity!
RB|1|14|6|0|“But since I encounter You here the way You departed from Earth, the conditions here seem totally different from what we imagine. Wherefore our condition, after casting off the body, appears a necessity which enables us, only after long epochs, to realise what has been placed within our cognition as a basis for our existence.
RB|1|14|7|0|“Wherefore, from this aspect, Your and my present existence of course still appear most pitiable, because the realisation of what our cognition have shaped into a concept of vivid expectations, remain far beyond the domain of our will. We nevertheless fortunately possess something in our feelings, for the realisation of our concepts, which in our social life we call patience. This is of course put to tests about which we shall have plenty to relate to one another!
RB|1|14|8|0|“Most beloved friend, I have now given You my opinion as best I could. Please oblige me now with Your own opinion about our awkward condition? Through informing each other, we shall be able to while away lengthy periods more tolerably. Hence be so good, most noble philanthropist, and open Your most holy mouth!”
RB|1|14|9|0|Say I (Jesus), holding out My hand to Robert: “Be greeted most warmly, My beloved and dear fellow-sufferer! I say unto you, be of good cheer for having found Me, and trouble yourself no further. It is enough that you love Me, regarding Me in line with your cognition as the most noble and wise man. Everything else leave to Me hereafter. I give you the most holy assurance that, no matter what we may still encounter, it shall certainly be for our best. For I have thought everything through in this void, and can say unto you with utmost certainty that in the use of willpower, which you deem most feeble, I have achieved the capacity to accomplish whatever I will, or imagine. That I seem to you rather neglected and lonesome however is due to your persisting vision-deficiency for this world. Once this strengthens, with your growing love towards Me, you shall come to discern the scope of My willpower.
RB|1|14|10|0|“Notwithstanding all you said unto Me, and I said to you however, I shall challenge your feelings with a portentous question, which you are to answer Me without reservation, as best you can, straight from your heart.
RB|1|14|11|0|And this question is: Behold, most beloved friend and brother, upon Earth you had the honest desire to free your brethren from the excessive oppression of their hard and heartless regents. Although not choosing the most appropriate means for this, I look upon the aim more than the means. So long as this cannot be regarded as terrible, it is right and proper before Me. But as far as I am aware, halfway through the realisation of your good purpose, you were seized by your enemies and executed. I find it perfectly natural that you were, as a consequence, gripped to your innermost by rage, filling your heart with vengeance! If you could now get yonder Austrian captain who sentence you to death, together with his accomplices, into your now powerful hands, then tell Me truthfully, what would you do with them?”
RB|1|15|1|1|Chapter 15
RB|1|15|1|1|A good answer. Pious desires.
RB|1|15|1|0|Says Robert: “Noblest friend! I think that every decent spirit would consider it just, if I were gripped by the most intense rage and vengeance, at the way this most cunning and loveless brute treated me. But now, forgiveness has set in long since. Whence I truly desire, for this blind one, nothing more than that he would gain his sight and recognise as to whether he dealt with me righteously or otherwise.
RB|1|15|2|0|“Had he been able to render me dead in actuality, then I could not have thought of any vengeance anyway. Since however he has in all reality shot me to life and not death, being unable to cause me further harm, making me actually already much happier than could ever be with all his despotic delusion, I can forgive him everything that much more easily. He had besides that, outwardly, far greater reason for regarding me as much more dangerous to him for disposing of me than once the supremely wicked High Priests of Jerusalem had to get You, my most life-worthy friend, out of the way in a most shameless and appalling manner!
RB|1|15|3|0|“If You, my most noble One, under the most painful torments could forgive Your tormentors, then how more so I, who basically felt nothing that I could describe as real torment.
RB|1|15|4|0|“For which reason my most determined earthly foe right now could appear before me, and I would say to him nothing other than what You said to Peter in the garden of Gethsemane, when he cut off the attendant Malcus’ ear.
RB|1|15|5|0|“If there be a most righteous Deity somewhere within infinite space, then same shall in any case reward him in accordance with his works, upon myself and many more others to come. Should there be no such Deity however, which I hardly still dispute, then history shall judge him without my needing to desire it.
RB|1|15|6|0|“If I could confide a heartfelt desire in You however and it is within Your power to realise it, then I entrust my family into Your hands, that is my dear wife and four children, and after that all people of goodwill as well! The mere egoists however who did everything to enrich themselves at the expense of all subsequent mankind – cause these to taste on Earth what those do who depend on such rich from day to day! But do not regard this as a firm request, because I find in You the most adequate compensation for all terrestrial suffering and loss.”
RB|1|16|1|1|Chapter 16
RB|1|16|1|1|The Lord promises realisation of just desires, with certain reservations. Robert’s fiery denunciation of tyrants.
RB|1|16|1|0|Say I: “Your answer to My most portentous life query was quite good, and is the more commendable as it comes straight from your heart. I can but say unto you that I can respond to all your aspirations to the extent it is in My power.
RB|1|16|2|0|“There is only one thing that I cannot reconcile with your otherwise philanthropic thinking and dealing. And that is the certain pleasure you afforded yourself on Earth when one or the other bigoted aristocrat was made a head shorter by the so-called Proletariat!
RB|1|16|3|0|“Thus I recall that a meeting in Vienna, you yourself, amid much applause, exclaimed: ‘Things shall not improve in Austria or some other countries until at least a few hundred notables are decapitated!’ Tell me honestly, whether this proceeded fully from your will? Or was this thrown in only to give greater emphasis to your oration?”
RB|1|16|4|0|Says Robert: “When I was still on Earth I strove to sacrifice my life for the betterment of poor mankind, oppressed on many sides. But thereby I had to learn through many of my own experiences as well as those of others of how the aristocratic, wealthy human beasts fed on the sweat and blood of poor mankind! And when I discerned only too clearly in Austria that the old, steel-hard fundamentalism was to be reintroduced on the part of the high dynasty, in order to weigh poor mankind down with threefold chains of slavery, it became too much for the humanitarian I deemed myself to be! Verily, if I had a hundred thousand lives, I would give them all, if I could help mankind therewith. For this high society will not allow themselves to grow one grey hair over the butchering of hundreds of thousands, if this raises their stature and splendour!
RB|1|16|5|0|“Ah, tell me friend, can you blame a heart filled with brotherly and neighbourly love, if out of empathy, watching such abominations upon poor brethren, it is driven to scream with rage, something it would not do under normal conditions?
RB|1|16|6|0|“This could indeed be part of God’s mysterious ways, and hence happen from necessity. But how is an earth-dweller to conceptualise it? Or, of what concern is to him some most secret arcana, about which some divine Being within infinity’s portals takes counsel with Itself?
RB|1|16|7|0|“We earth-dwellers know only Your most exalted commandments of love, which we are obliged to keep even at the expense of our lives! What is above or below that truly concerns us but little. There could indeed be other commandments applicable in some solar system, which could be wiser or easily more foolish than those that You, most beloved humanitarian, have given us but it would be decidedly foolish if we were to arrange our lives in accordance with such potential, distant solar rules. We recognise only one commandment as divine, true and orthodox, which our commonsense tells us makes the best human existence possible. But whatever some fate may mix into it is only bad tares among the top wheat that You, most noble humanist, have cast upon ungrateful Earth. And these weeds deserve nothing less than burning in the furnace of a fully just judgement!
RB|1|16|8|0|“I say without fear of contradiction: as long as man lives by Your commandments, he is worthy of the deepest respect. Once he exalts himself above Your commandment however, and out of self-interest subjugates and dominates his brethren, then he thereby declares Your commandment null and void. He is then not a brother but a lord over his brethren, with whose lives he deems himself capable of wheeling and dealing. On this point I shall remain Robert Blum forever, never to sing the praises of the powers that be! And that because they have long since ceased to be what they should be, namely wise and loving guides of their poor brethren.
RB|1|16|9|0|“I am well aware that among the poor there also are many that are more beast than man, capable of being maintained within order only through the scourge. But I ask: whose fault is this? Those very ones that subjugated such people, multiplying their former darkness and increasing their hold on them through such people’s very lack of intelligence! Friend, whoever drinks to the health of such despots can’t be a Robert Blum, and even less a Jesus of Nazareth!
RB|1|16|10|0|“There are indeed statesmen still who take their office seriously, and these are true angelic friends to their subjects. A thousand cheers to such leaders! But to tyrants and murderers of the spirit, words fail me! If there be devils, then it is these!
RB|1|16|11|0|“I believe to have now answered Your question in the proper German manner, and beg You for Your opinion! Although I am quite firm in things I recognise as just, I am not stubborn and unbending, particularly if You can persuade me of something better!”
RB|1|17|1|1|Chapter 17
RB|1|17|1|1|The Lord argues: submit yourselves to the authorities. Robert questions this commandment, seeking clarification on the nature of Jesus’ human divinity.
RB|1|17|1|0|Say I: “Hearken, My dear friend and brother, I cannot reproach your thinking or acting at all. Wherever there are, between the regents and subjects, such relations as you described, there of course you are completely right in speech and action. But if things were different to how you conceptualise them, how would you then go about judging diverse relationships between rulers and their subordinate subjects?
RB|1|17|2|0|“You indeed said to Me sincerely that you assess relations between ruler and ruled only by My commandment of love, and that celestial laws don’t concern you. But behold, here I cannot agree with you, for many reasons.
RB|1|17|3|0|“One reason already would be My own one commandment, in accordance with which I Myself showed Myself as subject to worldly authority – notwithstanding that I would have had sufficient power to strictly defy them all. And furthermore, where in the temple when the tax coin was required, I commanded, to give to Caesar what is due to him, and to God what is God’s! Likewise, through Paul, I taught to obey all authorities, whether strict or moderate, as none had authority save from above! – What will you say to these, likewise My commandments?”
RB|1|17|4|0|Says Robert: “Noblest humanitarian, I would say that, purely clever human considerations of yore extracted these commandments from You, for better guarantee of Your doctrine, together with Your own Person. For had You, as in the Old Jewish Testament, railed against the kings, as did Jehovah through the mouth of Samuel, then Your lofty morals would hardly have withstood the nearly two thousand-year reign of a most arrogant Rome, except by supernatural means, about which the darkest Romans have much to say. How much truth there nonetheless is to this, You will Yourself be better able to judge than I, who was not able to witness the abominations of this new Babylon!
RB|1|17|5|0|“Behold, I look at it this way: had You been serious about Your commandment to submit ourselves to all authorities, whether good or evil, then You would have had to let go of Your most liberal doctrine in advance. You should have had to admit, that one would have to remain a dark heathen for all time to come,– once a nation was told by a heathen authority to worship the old deities and not listen to Your fledgling teaching!
RB|1|17|6|0|“Of course You said: ‘Give to Caesar what is due to Caesar, and to God what is due to God.’ Yet You failed to specify the actual limits of what in the order of things, is due to Caesar and to God. Hence it was easy for Caesar to unscrupulously arrogate to himself the right of a Deity, and not attend to the duties of his office.
RB|1|17|7|0|“Notwithstanding this, Your temple statement is more explicit than Paul’s counsel, which smells of fear of the authorities. Taken literally, one would have to cease being a Christian as soon as such prince of the world regards Your doctrine as a threat to his dictatorship, – as distinctly shown by the profane Roman doctrine over many centuries, right up to the present.
RB|1|17|8|0|“Otherwise the normally exceedingly wise Paul would have had to impose such mandate for a different reason, for to a healthy commonsense, the thing is nonsense, strictly speaking. Because, on the one hand, it is written: ‘Ye are all brethren, and only One is Lord!’ Yet on the other hand, one is to submit to authorities who regard brotherhood with derision.
RB|1|17|9|0|“This, Friend, is mutually exclusive. Either one or the other! If one is forced to obey both however, then this basically means serving two masters, which You Yourself reproved as impossible! Or one should have to assume a dual nature, according to which hypocrisy, one would do the prince’s will only outwardly, having to curse it inwardly, doing only what the liberal part of Your doctrine demands. And this would be very difficult of course and at times impossible, or at least most dangerous.
RB|1|17|10|0|“Believe me, noble Friend, I have examined this aspect of Your doctrine like few others. I believe to have discerned between what you freely taught as Your main theme, and that which You and Your disciples were forced to interpolate, on account of yonder threatening times. But I nevertheless am Your most fervent worshipper and know how to regard Your most pure doctrine! You said of course that You submitted Yourself to the worldly authorities, in spite of You all-conquering might. This I cannot question, since You had to permit Yourself to be hung upon the cross by worldly laws.
RB|1|17|11|0|“Whether You could have resisted the authorities’ arrest on account of Your supernatural power goes way beyond my capacity to judge! If Your deeds were not attributed to You through demi-godly idolatry, then it is certain that, as a wise man deeply initiated into the control of the innermost and extraordinary powers of nature, these stood at Your disposal. But Your apprehension and execution has shed a strange light upon Your miraculous powers with many enlightened thinkers, offending them. But I and many others merely accepted Your most pure doctrine, discarding everything that appeared like subsequent heathen tail-spinning.
RB|1|17|12|0|“Whether we were right or wrong I hope to now find out from You, in the fullness of truth. As well as what, if anything, there is to Your supposedly, mathematically proven Deity, through a certain Swedenborg, in the eighteenth century? Which for a clear thinker could of course be hard to accept, as this goes somewhat into the burlesque.
RB|1|17|13|0|“Just think – an unlimited divine Being, whose intelligence, wisdom and power must of necessity be of the most extended nature! Hence it would logically be also impossible that such endless and most all-embracing Being could confine Itself to the person of one human! And ask Yourself whether, after some reflection, one can assume that You and the all-embracing Deity could really be identical? As the Son of God indeed, – I have nothing against this, because every decent person can rightly say so about himself. But God and man at one and the same time, obviously goes too far!
RB|1|17|14|0|“Neither do I have anything against this, if it can be proven to me. For if there are things between sun and moon of which no human wisdom could ever dream, then why could You not be the highest divine Being in actuality? Perhaps, according to Hegel, within Yourself, the formerly dormant Deity for the first time awakened and gained full self-consciousness?
RB|1|17|15|0|“Or perhaps It felt the need to manifest Itself to Its created beings as a Human, in order to be understood and beheld by men, without in any way foregoing anything of its all-embracing, loftiest willpower? As said, this all is possible, especially here, where existence itself assumes such most puzzling nature.
RB|1|17|16|0|“But why in that case the Deity, first manifesting Itself as Divine Man, then permitted Itself to be executed upon the most shameful stake by a bunch of utterly foolish Jews – such would hardly take place between sun and moon, my friend! Such a miracle one would have to start seeking between nebulas.
RB|1|17|17|0|“But I don’t believe that You asserted such about Yourself even in a dream. For I know only too well what You replied when they asked You whether You were in all earnest the Son of God? Your answer was that of a wise man: ‘Ye said so’, (not I). Whoever speaks thus at the decisive moment knows what he says and why. - I believe to have also understood this answer – for far as it is within man’s power; taking it that You, as most pure human, in all aspects are a true angelic spirit, but no heathen demi-god.
RB|1|17|18|0|“But that in Your time, when they still believed in an oracle of Delphi, where the Thumin and Urim prophesied, and Aaron’s almost thousand-year-old rod in the Ark of the Covenant still sprouted, there I find it believable that they could attribute a deification to a man like Yourself, whose wisdom has not been surpassed in nearly two thousand Years! - For if the wise Romans already regarded every great man as touched by the breath of God, then how much more Your miracle-addicted compatriots, since You worked things before their eyes, whose probably natural basis they had not the least notion since Abraham!
RB|1|17|19|0|“I now deem myself to have adequately answered Your question. It should now be Your turn. I shall hearken most keenly unto every one of Your words.”
RB|1|18|1|1|Chapter 18
RB|1|18|1|1|Jesus’ talk about the necessity of worldly powers No human society without order and obedience
RB|1|18|1|0|Say I: “My beloved brother! If one has regarded this thing with just worldly eyes and equally worldly intellect, like yourself, being content with a persuasion lacking all free and proper sense about the deficient translation of the four Gospellers, and Paul’s Epistles, after also imbibing with deep draughts the worldly philosophy of several German atheists, then it cannot be other than it is with you right now.
RB|1|18|2|0|“I say unto you that, had you ever troubled yourself with the Old and New Testament Scriptures with proper attention, and that with good translations, such as that of Martin Luther or the so-called Vulgate, and the original Greek Bible, then you would have come to conclusions other than your radicalism. Your roots are as good as none, since the dogmas of your worldlywise occur upon the tree of knowledge only as parasites. As an earthly tree-grower, you surely would know what to make of parasitic roots? And so you will gather how much your spiritual leaders would feature in My eyes!
RB|1|18|3|0|“If firstly, one translates the Bible to accord with one’s views, and then quotes only those passages that admit of a dual interpretation in certain arbitrary translations, then it is no great feat to argue as you have done before Me.
RB|1|18|4|0|“But behold, things are not so, because firstly, the quoted texts read as follows – My wellknown temple saying regarding the tax coin, and especially that of Paul’s epistles to the Roman and to Titus, are not as quoted by you. And there can furthermore be no talk of fearing the authorities either on My part or on the part of Paul, since I proved more than adequately before Pilate and Herod, as well as earlier before Caiphas, how little I feared these worldly rulers! For He who fears no death and is Master over it, eternally has that much less reason to fear the vain arbiters of mere physical death.
RB|1|18|5|0|“Just as little ground to fear earthly rulers had Paul. Nero, among the worldly rulers of Rome, surely was the admittedly cruelest. Yet behold, Paul sought his protection from the persecuting, spiritually evil Jews, and also found it, for the duration of his earthly need. Did he perhaps fear the Jews? Indeed not! Notwithstanding his knowledge of their hostility he went to Jerusalem, in spite of his most intimate friends’ advice.
RB|1|18|6|0|“From this, you will gather that neither I nor Paul gave commandments, or rather advice, from fear of the authorities, but only for the peoples’ sake: to conform to the necessary minimum worldly conventions. For this you ought to realise – that no human society can persist without leaders. Which necessitates instructing mankind to obey its leaders!
RB|1|18|7|0|“Or do you think that on Earth, great societies can persist without leaders? This would be most impossible, and even against natural order, not only for men but for all earthly things.
RB|1|18|8|0|“To enable you to grasp this more deeply, I shall take you through the diverse kingdoms of natural things, and so hearken!”
RB|1|19|1|1|Chapter 19
RB|1|19|1|1|About obedience. Examples from the natural world.
RB|1|19|1|0|“Take the case that all cosmic bodies are imbued with essential intelligence and insight, in relation to their destiny. Behold, these great bodies, imponderably for you, float within freest etheric space. Why have they stubbornly, for thousands of years moved within the same orbits around a particular sun which they, as it were, are not prepared to abandon at any price?
RB|1|19|2|0|“Their orbits indeed are of diverse benefit, as indicated by a planet’s good and bad years, especially at times of increased solar wind activity. A body like a planet can of course bear up to an occasional short thump from the sun, but such painful orbits often occur several times in a row for a planet, affecting only localites, naturally.
RB|1|19|3|0|“If such a big wanderer through space, after ten or more such orbits, were to grow tired of such motherly solar treatment and earnestly intend to leave his ruling sun – to become a solitary wanderer throughout infinite space, what should be the unavoidable consequence of such idea of absolute planetary freedom, to reel about in isolation?
RB|1|19|4|0|“Behold, an early initial, complete freezing due to lack of light and warmth, followed by a necessary interior kindling on account of the too mighty pressure from without, followed finally by complete dissolving of all planetary constituents, and therewith full mortality!
RB|1|19|5|0|“The planets in their deepest interior have feelings however. Their existence is their most profound, perceptible need. And so they constantly remain within their sun’s regimen, keeping to their movement with unalterable regularity and not being concerned about whether they are dealt with more harshly, at one time or another, by their dominating sun.
RB|1|19|6|0|“Some friend of planets like yourself, in sympathy to them could indeed say: ‘I salute such independent-minded planets. But if I were the Creator, I would severely punish such capricious ruler over the poor planets.’
RB|1|19|7|0|“But to that, the sun speaks up, saying: ‘what are you short-sighted cosmopolitan driveling? Do you not see that I also have other, large and small planets to look after? Don’t you know that their orbits differ, that the larger as well as smaller planets are more distantly positioned? That sometimes the majority are found on one side, putting great strain on me, so that some individual planet on the opposite side will have to necessarily be dealt with more sparingly! Should such orbiting planet nevertheless have to do with less, it shall nonetheless receive enough to get by. I can testify that during trillions of my own orbits around a still bigger sun-regent, no planet falling in with my order has starved or perished. If however some comets that prefer roaming free to my meticulous order, perish within infinite space, then I can’t be blamed. For no injustice can befall a being that is bent on self-determination, not wanting to depend on a mightier leadership; for it has thus ruled itself! – If you liberal cosmopolitan would have me, the planetary ruler, punished on account of my necessarily changeable behaviour towards the planets subordinated to me, then take my light and my shine, my greatness and power! But then see how the planets, held in slave-chains by me, according to you, shall persist.’
RB|1|19|8|0|“Behold, friend, this is how natural order speaks already through the primary, most powerful and free cosmic bodies, without whom no planetary subsistence is thinkable! If however these big freewheelers need a leader, how much more those small beings, restricted in their movement through all sorts of conditions, such as the animals and especially the fully spiritually free humans!
RB|1|19|9|0|“Animal of the same species usually have one among them who is, as it were, a leader who, when moving, stirs the others to similar movement, as if electrically activated. Look at a herd of cattle, there is a leader among them! The shepherd, who knows from experience which one is being followed by the others, hangs a bell on its neck. When turning them in at evening, he just listens for the bell, moving there to find the entire herd assembled around it. To take them home, he just has to lead the bell-hung one, and all the others follow. The same is the case with pigs, especially those living in the open, as also it is with goats, sheep, horses, donkeys and a hundred other animal species. You can detect it even with the various insects and birds, and no less with the mindless, dull fish and other marine animals.
RB|1|19|10|0|“But I will take you further and point our the seemingly much more dumb nature.
RB|1|19|11|0|“Let us look at the exceedingly loose water, divisible into countless droplets without perceptible resistance. This exceedingly important natural element, which harbours all the embryonic life of the animal and the plant, – harbouring also forces incalculable to you, in its free state also obeys its inherent natural law of heaviness. In line with same and to its capacity to perceived the most feeble gradient of a railing, it immediately moves to a lower level and will not stop until reaching sea level. – This element also has the peculiar attribute of not completely clearing up until reaching sea level. It therewith indicates, so to say, that man too becomes conscious of his true eternal destiny if not striving for the greatest worldly honours, but only towards lowly station, that is the true humility which I so often counseled, attainable not through commanding but obeying!”
RB|1|20|1|1|Chapter 20
RB|1|20|1|1|Further example: the need for high mountains
RB|1|20|1|0|I continue: “Hence it has now been proven to you that this element too is imbued with its peculiar intelligence, with which to the last drop it obeys the divine law of order, notwithstanding that every drop contains trillions of lives within it!
RB|1|20|2|0|“But we shall furthermore turn to the water’s birthplace and hence the mountains, and see whether their own peculiar intelligence is noticeable, and therewith their own inherent divine laws.
RB|1|20|3|0|“Behold, friend, on Earth you find all kinds of mountains. Among these are lofty or primeval ones, followed by those of medium height or of secondary formation, followed by the very low ones, – hills rather than mountains, summed up in worldly teaching as those of tertiary formation. – You are smiling happily now, discovering also the geologist in Me! Oh, be at ease, for I am as well-versed in geology as in advanced cosmology.
RB|1|20|4|0|“To continue: we have three kinds of mountains, of which we shall first examine the highest ones.
RB|1|20|5|0|“Why indeed are there mountains upon Earth, with particular reference to the first variety? Behold, their purposes are diverse, firstly they are regulators of electro-magnetic waves, for their even distribution over the entire Earth. Secondly, they preclude the standing still of the air around the Earth through the latter’s fast rotation, whilst its surface is moving, which would cause counter-draft movement exceeding any hurricane, which no being would be able to resist. Thirdly, they attract the too dense air moisture arising from the combination of oxygen and hydrogen, for which reason also their highest peaks appear shrouded in mist, being rarely visible. Here they combine with the copious, ever-present electricity, afterwards falling upon the steep slopes as snow and ice, from where, after sizeable amassing, they crash down to the gorges and alpine valleys, to there massively accumulate as glaciers. These in turn have the special attribute of attracting the frigid air particles, thereby protecting the lower-lying fertile altitudes from the numbing frosts. Whilst the glaciers diminish the sometimes too intense electric overcharge, also regulating the atmospheric moisture, without which action the Earth’s plains would be exposed to the heftiest and perpetual cloud-bursts.
RB|1|20|6|0|“From these few comments you will se the need for alps, saying to yourself: indeed, this is plain and incontrovertible! Because whenever people dared to make reckless changes to the primeval mountain systems, they were only too soon chastised most severely through unprecedented environmental damage. – Behold, friend, so it is! – But this brings us to the main point, and so pay especial heed!
RB|1|20|7|0|“Behold, in order for the alps to fulfil the important purpose of maintaining an entire cosmic body upon its wide surface, their location is not arbitrary. Furthermore, they must, through their indwelling spirits – natural forms by your parlance, possess such intelligence as will enable them to effect what they are destined to do.
RB|1|20|8|0|“For them, the sphere of action assigned to them by their indisputable intelligence is a positive law, which they discern with their intelligence; something you shall believe Me the more for having yourself asserted earlier that, through the Egyptian school, I had been initiated into the inner powers of nature more deeply than any contemporary scholar.
RB|1|20|9|0|“Realise therefore that an entire cosmic body can be maintained only through the strictest intelligent observance of laws, with which these great terrestrial outgrowths are imbued. Were these alps to pit themselves against these laws however, saying, as it were: ‘we don’t want to lower ourselves to fertile, lower hills’ – what nameless ultimate woe should accrue to the Earth through such alpine disobedience? 10. “Although these lofty mountains bear no fruits, notwithstanding their making up many hundreds of square miles of infertile land and therewith appearing to human commonsense as ‘useless’, would it be desirable to dethrone these alpine princes and convert them to supposed fertile plains? You say: ‘Heaven forbid!’
RB|1|20|11|0|“Well, in that case say also ‘heaven forbid’ that the alps of human society be ravaged! Otherwise the political Earth should have the appearance of the devastated natural alps!
RB|1|20|12|0|“Behold, if the kings of the Earth are to accord with their destination, they have to be like the lofty mountains! Do you comprehend that? You say: ‘I do indeed, fully, and that your are a true arch-sage!’
RB|1|20|13|0|“Very well! But this is not the end of it. We still have two classes of mountains before us. These must also tell us something. Hearken therefore, for the purpose of what these are goodfor!”
RB|1|21|1|1|Chapter 21
RB|1|21|1|1|Medium and small mountains - their origin and overall purpose for the Earth planet
RB|1|21|1|0|I continue: “When the Earth was still a desolate cosmic body, having to maintain neither plants nor animals other than the primordial archetypes of all future forms within the waters, the primordial mountains sufficed to serve the, as-it-were, ‘unbaked’ Earth-ball, as related above. But after the planet gradually became firmer in the course of a number of millennia, and substantial numbers of island groups began to rise above sea level, and the primordial seeds laid into the waters began to spread over them as all kinds of grasses and plants, it became necessary to also provide the ripening seeds with more land for their development. New landmasses were created through subterranean fire-power by which, with time, the new products would obtain more space, food and protection. Whereupon it began to mightily rage and storm over the entire terrestrial surface. Seabeds were ruptured and raised above waterlevel by the millions, through the mighty powers.
RB|1|21|2|0|“It took many millennia indeed before this great work could cease, but with God, – with whom a million Earth years is like a day, this makes no great difference! In short, this was the reason for the creation of the mountains of secondary order.
RB|1|21|3|0|“These mountains however were also in the beginning much higher and more rugged than they are now. But time and the natural storms have much lowered their heads, gradually filling the great deeps, forming ever broader valleys. Since these valleys ended up with varying levels, preventing regular passage of water, the latter remained in the greater depressions, naturally forming diverse seas.
RB|1|21|4|0|“Since furthermore, through the constant water cycle, through the Earth pores as from the air (rain, snow, hail and dew) these lakes steadily grew, they had of necessity to overflow and burst their banks. Therewith through streaming they gradually eroded their natural banks and or dykes, partly filling the uneven valley depressions and, especially during great flooding, also forming veritable hills and hilly country - which takes place even today - as does also the raising of mountains of secondary order, through fire.
RB|1|21|5|0|“The above-mentioned hill-formatting by way of alluvial watering, is the so-called tertiary formation which of course is occasioned by the secondary order.
RB|1|21|6|0|“Therewith we have the creation of the last two mountain orders, showing also the cause of the second order. Why the third variety came into being and still does so occasionally, is easy to grasp, if the purpose is not lost sight of - that for the advent and maintenance of new beings as well as propagation of existing ones, spacious ground is above all necessary.
RB|1|21|7|0|“The Earth's soil is so constituted as to enable all sorts of beings to arise, dwell, live and propagate; and this system was and is effected through the three varieties of mountains.
RB|1|21|8|0|“The two latter mountain formations appear, of course, not to have a destiny similar to the first. Because the method of their formation as well as their destiny is completely different. But since they joined up with the primordial mountain system, they must without resistance fall into line with those laws which are, as-it-were, prescribed to them by the primordial mountain princes, so-to-say, as if one of themselves. For them this means: ‘it is not enough that you lower and younger mountains fill the valleys and ditches with your excess, to there produce fertile land, laying down little hills and recreational forests; you must also from the start of your existence carry a large part of our burdens and support us in everything, otherwise you do not fulfil your destiny. Nor can you fulfil it, as through your creation our powers would overtaxed if we had to again, as before your existence, order and guide everything!’ And behold, these new mountains, on account of their inherent intelligence do exactly as laid upon them by the mountain princes.
RB|1|21|9|0|“But there are in truth among them some who will not obey, so-to-say. But such mountains are harassed by powerful storms, until they either bear up to the order of the loftier ones or are destroyed in the alternative. To the ancient sages, these mountains are the ‘unruly’ or sometimes the cursed ones. In more recent times such ‘rebels’ are referred to as ‘loose’ ,’'insubstantial’ or ‘weathered’. - There are plenty of examples of such punished (crashed and completely annihilated) mountains in ancient as well as recent times.”
RB|1|22|1|1|Chapter 22
RB|1|22|1|1|Graduated subordination necessary also among men.
RB|1|22|1|0|I continue: “Dear friend and brother, with this presentation from nature, you will have noted the system of subordination even among seemingly lifeless and unintelligent things, as you saw previously with the animals, planets and waters. It will hardly be necessary to present you with more instances from, as it were, dead nature. I could indeed still do so, particularly if I took you to other planets, where the order appears much more strict and measured than upon the seemingly intentionally disorderly planet Earth. The reason lies in the rearing upon same that much more freely, for their freest spirits, as true children, nature spirits to become children of God. This you now perceive with your innermost agreement. And I say unto you that I am well pleased therewith!
RB|1|22|2|0|“But now that you realise that, even within seemingly dumb nature, a certain graduated system of subordination is absolutely essential for the maintenance of nature – well then: think of man, who is endued with an absolutely free spirit, which finds itself fully unrestricted in thinking, deciding and motivational process! Note well what the ultimate result, if every man, from his absolutely free will, were allowed to create without any restraint, from his inner desire in any shape or form, from his never-failing, god-like life-chamber of unending ideas’-treasure!
RB|1|22|3|0|“I say unto you, no man would be safe from another! Because there are firstly, spirits whose inner fantasy or creations, mind and lust it is to destroy everything that exists. Some are constantly minded to kill men in every possible way, whilst others are bent on constantly destroying all mountains. Still others would dig a hole right through the Earth, then fill it with gunpowder, to explode the entire Earth. Still others would eradicate all the Earth’s water, and still others drown the entire Earth, and still others burn it; whilst some would try to pull down the moon to the Earth with a rope.
RB|1|22|4|0|“Secondly, there are a great many intensely sensual spirits whose fantasy is made up entirely of the joys of life. If these were not restricted by laws, no female would be safe from their lust, and ultimately no boy or beast! For I know many such friends of nature, in the style of Sodom and Gomorrah, who would make it their life’s business to copulate with the women of all races; and if this generating game failed to satisfy their imagination, the would also experiment with the most diverse animals.
RB|1|22|5|0|“Now imagine a large society of such hedonists, totally unrestricted by moral or legal law! It shall abound with the most diverse creatures and barest monsters! After a few centuries, the Earth would be teeming with beings before whom no human life would be safe! Wherefore Moses brought out a most severe law, with the death penalty by fire for such daring hedonists.
RB|1|22|6|0|“Thus there were and occasionally still are lustful spirits whose truly devilish lust cannot be gratified if they cannot also torment their maid most savagely during the act. Only her last and most painful life-manifestation satisfies their ultimate lust! I won’t need to cite a great many special deeds; it is enough for you to know what fruits a completely lawless society would bear.
RB|1|22|7|0|“Thirdly, there are spirits of the most extraordinary conceit, finding everything besides themselves below their dignity. These are proud and endlessly domineering spirits, before whom everything has to crawl into the dust, and only do their bidding. Think of society made up of such individuals: how would they cohabit? I say unto you that a world full of tigers, lions and panthers would live in greater harmony than such people, if not restricted by moral as well as wise political laws!
RB|1|22|8|0|“And thus there are among men countless other deviations of the most diverse spirits whose tendencies are so perverted against all positive order as you could not imagine!
RB|1|22|9|0|“If however all these spirits were allowed to make even partly uninhibited use of their absolute inner freedom, then say: what would only too soon things look like upon a cosmic body? - You say: friend, this would be terrible – hell upon Earth! – Correctly thought and said, I tell you!
RB|1|22|10|0|“I ask you further, what is most essential for keeping hell away from Earth, as far as possible? Behold, this brings us to where I wanted you.
RB|1|22|11|0|“Do you understand now what I meant with Paul as well as all My followers submitting to rightful worldly authority? Do you see now why one must give to Caesar what is due to Caesar, and to God what is due to God?
RB|1|22|12|0|“Tell Me how you see things now. Do they still seem to you as absurd as before? Do you still find proper obedience and proper humbleness as unworthy of the human spirit? Speak, it is your turn! I shall hear you.”
RB|1|23|1|1|Chapter 23
RB|1|23|1|1|Robert agrees. His rejoinder about rulers’ misuse of power.
RB|1|23|1|0|Says Robert: “What can I say, dear friend? I now realise that you exceed me sky high in wisdom and science, and are right in everything, because things really are so; none of it can be denied, since you must, as one well-versed in the deepest secrets of nature, know all about it! Everything you have now graciously clarified for me I have acknowledged as true and absolutely essential in every part. But something else arises:
RB|1|23|2|0|“Your presentation of an absolutely free human spirit and a necessary law and official executor thereof come to the fore. Abut it must be asked: are God-ordained and chosen executors and usual originators of the law themselves released from following same on God’s part? Are completely arbitrary despots and tyrants, obeying for the sake of a miserable throne, allowed to slaughter poor mankind – who also are their brethren, by the thousands? Was my transgression for instance of a nature that allowed an Alfred (Windischgrätz) to have me and several others of my persuasion and action, shot in the name of his emperor!?
RB|1|23|3|0|“If such ruler releases himself from his own law already, then it can be asked: who will release him from Your commandment of love, which is to be kept by the entire world, without distinction of rank or character? Why must hundreds of thousands languish in uttermost poverty if they become liable for some insignificant misappropriation, forced on them by sheerest want? Why carry the strictest burdens of the law, when the notables can smugly do, most unscrupulously, whatever they want, and no judge is permitted to call them to account.
RB|1|23|4|0|“I am all for wise and good regents, certainly, but not for regents who hardly know what they are and even less, what they should be; regents who only sit upon the throne sucking the blood of their subjects like vampires, instead of guiding them through wise laws! Tell me, friend, should a poor oppressed society not have the right to chase away such sparkling goodfor-nothings and unfeeling idlers, in order to put wise and suitable men in their stead, whose head and heart is in the right place. Does a regent’s dwelling have to be a magnificent palace, and his income amount to millions, which of course derived from the bloody sweat of the subjects! - A poor devil has nothing good to expect on Earth; from birth to death he remains a playball of the mighty, having to put in his property and blood for them. As thanks he is despised, and if he were not going to put up with every despicability of the mighty, and come to a parson in the confessional for somewhat lightening his heart, then he is on top of that comforted with everlasting damnation! Say, is this also grounded in nature? Friend, I, Robert, think: this is hell and its most active concern, to make still poorer and more miserable devils out of angels on Earth!
RB|1|23|5|0|“It certainly is true that terrestrial life is purely a test-life for gaining the highest spiritual perfection, and that one rightly cannot expect too shiny an earthly happiness from it. For a student always remains more of less a slave of the masters in front of him. But if the tyrannous rulers tune the disciplinarian strings too tightly, so that people are made into purest devils in place of true humans – what does a primordial divine order say to that?
RB|1|23|6|0|“Is the Deity then still the only Lord and Master, and its faithful followers and worshippers pure brethren? Is this also to ‘love God above all and your neighbour as yourself?!’
RB|1|23|7|0|“Or is it right on the part of a righteous Deity to allow nations to sink below dogs, physically and morally, through bad regents? After the people have, through shamefully bad regents, sunk to the lowest rung of misery, then there come from above all imaginable punishments and scourges, from the most righteous Deity: only over the poor people of course, forced to become evil mostly through ‘the grace of God’! - For even the most unscrupulous regents go by the designation ‘By the grace of God’. Thus there usually also come poverty, hunger, all sorts of incurable sickness and many a pestilence and war, - obviously by the ‘grace of God’!
RB|1|23|8|0|“On top of these most beautiful presents, there finally comes sweet despair and finally pleasant eternal damnation to burning hell. And look, all this by the grace of God! Bravo! Oh, is not life beautiful! Whoever invented it the way it is must himself be insanely pleased therewith!
RB|1|23|10|1| 9. “I will not therewith blame a highest divine Being, for Earth-life taking such despicable course; for such divine Being is certain to have greater things to do than bother with the filthy worms on this Earth. But the miserable thing is that these terrestrial human worms surely also have feelings and reason; nor are they ultimately destructible.
RB|1|23|10|0|“Should the people of this Earth perhaps, as ‘children of God’, have as a special favour the honour and fortune to be those most cursed by the most loving Deity – Your ‘holy Father’ – Who had You hanged on the cross (probably out of love)?
RB|1|23|11|0|“Verily, the longer I think about it, the more dubious the thing becomes; You therefore better speak again! Perhaps You will be able to shed better light upon it?”
RB|1|24|1|1|Chapter 24
RB|1|24|1|1|Comforting reply for Robert’s dark doubts. Free man’s wickedness is self-punishing The lesson of history
RB|1|24|1|0|Say I: “Dear friend, this criticism, in line with the judgement of your short-sighted mind, on the surface has much going for it; and if it were really as you sharply judged before Me, then the outlook for mankind as a whole would be bad. But most fortunately, you are here upon the driest woody path with your comprehension, and hence your sharp judgements.
RB|1|24|2|0|“Because firstly, the Deity cares especially for the people of this Earth as if It had hardly any other beings requiring Its nurture throughout infinity; guiding mankind under all the conditions of their test-lives in such a way that nearly all must, in spite of the difficulties reach yonder lofty destiny, on account of which alone the Deity called them into being!
RB|1|24|3|0|“Of course there are quite a number who in spite of all the best methods applied, will not bow down their will before God’s best will! - It is understandable that with such spirits, the Deity has to apply more earnest and sharp means in order to still bring them unto the right path, without harm to their free will. I would say that such assessment of the Deity on; your part is rather shallow, attributing to It results which are to be sought and found exclusively in the perverted and haughty will of men!
RB|1|24|4|0|“You certainly said plenty about the licensing of regents through grace, but you omitted to say that there are bad nations not made bad by the politics of bad regents, but who became worse than bad through themselves. This I could well demonstrate to you through countless examples and later shall also do.
RB|1|24|5|0|“But behold, secondly, the point of your supposed eternal damnation after death, which is presumed to befall men who were made wicked by bad rulers, and therefore without their own fault! Here I Myself, Who surely know all the conditions in the spirit world, have to admit ignorance of such happenings. Eternity itself of a truth cannot attest a single case where even one spirit was condemned by God! But I can present you with numberless cases where spirits, on account of their fullest freedom, despised and cursed the Deity, not for any price wanting to depend on Its endless love, as they deem themselves lords even over the Deity!
RB|1|24|6|0|“Since the Deity can let only those enjoy the endless fullness of its love who want it, it will hopefully be clear that those who hate and despise above everything the Deity and It’s love, making a mockery out of It, can for that reason not be partakers of that love, - precisely because they are most determined not to become so!
RB|1|24|7|0|“Such beings love only themselves, hating everything that their ego does not find suitable and submissive to it. Love of God and neighbour to them is an abomination, and a curse in their heart! To them God is pure fantasy of a distorted mind, the stupidity of a supremely foolish reason, whilst the neighbour is a canary not worth spitting upon.
RB|1|24|8|0|“If however freest spirits stubbornly stick to something that is not capable of healing through any free means, and hence not voluntarily through themselves either in their most destructive insanity, preferring to expose themselves to self-inflicted bitterness rather than submit to the gentlest commandment of God, - say, can the Deity be held responsible for such self-condemnation?
RB|1|24|9|0|“If then the Deity, out of purest love isolates such rebels from their most blessed friends, not however depriving them of fullest freedom in their isolation, can It be chided as uncaring, hard and loveless?
RB|1|24|10|0|“You say: ‘Peoples and nations cannot be blamed it they become evil, as it is the fault of bad schooling and upbringing; and that they are bad because of bad, selfish and domineering regents, and that these bad regents in turn are God’s fault! Oh, I don’t wish to deny that there are bad regents, and that no nation has ever been ruined by them!
RB|1|24|11|0|“But neither shall you be able to say that the most righteous Deity has never punished a bad regent! Go through the history of the human race from the beginning, and it will show that thousands of regents were most severely punished for bad leadership of their entrusted subjects.
RB|1|24|12|0|“Notwithstanding this, experience at all terrestrial times has shown that in general, the people were better and more manageable under tyrants than under good and gentle regents. Wherefore also the Deity usually puts bad regents over nations, so that the people, after becoming evil, should have a rod over them. They are to therewith don a true repentance sackcloth and reform, whereupon the Deity will without fail give them better regents, and always did so.”
RB|1|25|1|1|Chapter 25
RB|1|25|1|1|Purpose of the terrestrial life school. Temporal or everlasting blessedness?
RB|1|25|1|0|Say I furthermore: “But when, under a good regent, a nation during years blessed with peace, becomes too casual and sensual of nature, thinking only of how to prepare a heaven on Earth for its flesh, – behold: this a Deity, concerned for every man’s spiritual welfare, can no longer tolerate, and that because an earthly flesh heaven, in accordance with God’s primeval order, always brings with it the death of a spirit; as it is with a boy who from the cradle always has lived in comfort, having very little spiritual sense, so it is with a nation that is terrestrially too well off.
RB|1|25|2|0|“Go to the palaces of the rich and examine their education, and you shall see that rarely will a divine heart orientation be at home there. Then go to a poor countryman’s cottage, and you will find him amidst his loved ones blessing the frugal bread. This man prays out of his spirit, hence bringing up his children spiritually, lifting them up to God. The rich man’s god however is his flesh, which he worships through all kinds of relishes, thus raising up his children only for the flesh. Such upbringing however cannot possibly please God, because the holy purpose for which god created man cannot be achieved therewith.
RB|1|25|3|0|“And so it is also with an entire population. If same is well off on Earth, it increases in hedonism. Being too well off, it ultimately forgets the true God completely, making either itself or what most pleases its senses into a God. And this has at all times been the ground for idolatry!
RB|1|25|4|0|“Of course you say to yourself: ‘what is the purpose of God’s supreme wisdom and omnipotence, if it cannot prevent this?’. But I say unto you: ‘if the Deity were to judge the absolutely free-to-be spirits with its omnipotence, then that would be the end of freedom eternally! For omnipotence would then, instead of the freest spirits, come up with only judged play-dolls and never self-determining spirits completely independent of God, becoming gods themselves in their perfection.’
RB|1|25|5|0|“Concerning the effect of divine wisdom, this puts in place such conditions for deviant mankind as will enable it to be put back on the right path to their destiny. This indeed also is a judgement and, as-it-were, a coercion, but only touching the outward man, to enable the inner to awaken that much sooner. Omnipotence however judges and kills the entire man!
RB|1|25|6|0|“Think therefore whether you still have the right to blame the Deity, as if It did nothing for mankind, or if anything, then only something hard, loveless and evil!
RB|1|25|7|0|“Do you still consider Earth-life so deplorable? Is in your opinion its inventor a Being who has no cause to be proud of?
RB|1|25|8|0|“I think that you must admit this if you possess only a spark of your own, and Hegel’s light; and from many experiences you must realise, that there is no true happiness upon transitory Earth; and this because, by their nature, all things of the outer world must with time be changeable, and ultimately only transitory!
RB|1|25|9|0|“He who gathers treasures which cannot be destroyed by rust or moths, in accordance with My doctrine however, such alone can speak of true blessedness. For that which lasts forever surely will be better than that which is subject to the sharp teeth of time!
RB|1|25|10|0|“What have you yourself gained through your striving’s after purely worldly joys? Behold: lead and powder have put a complete end to all your efforts. We will put aside for the present as to whether you deserved it or not, for I had to suffer a similar fate, excepting the difference: I Myself for God and Spirit; you yourself for the world and its supposed material happiness; I Myself for the eternal and you for man’s temporal advantage.
RB|1|25|11|0|“You too can now say as I did: forgive them Father, for they know not what the did in their blind assumption to be doing right! But what have you brought over with you for the assumed eternity? Behold, friend, that’s another question! Will the world that passed away from you be capable of giving you anything? Ponder it and tell Me what you are going to do over here!”
RB|1|26|1|1|Chapter 26
RB|1|26|1|1|Robert’s retort: I will return life to whoever gave it. Can there be a God of love who treats His creatures so harshly?
RB|1|26|1|0|Says Robert after some thought: “My dearest friend and brother! Regarding Your convincing disapproval of my reproach of God and His life-order, I am now in full agreement with You. I loudly confess to have done the loving Deity an injustice – provided there really is a God as a most loving Father, as You taught Your disciples.
RB|1|26|2|0|“Wherefore they once asked You to show them Your Father. And since You could not meet their demand other than by presenting Yourself as Father, You wanted in my view to tell them nothing other than: ‘oh you Jewish knuckleheads! Do you not know that there is no God besides man? When seeing Me or some other human, then you see what you ask. Can you not grasp that the Father is in us and we in the Father?’. Or, in other words: ‘there is not God other than the one within man!’
RB|1|26|3|0|“Although I cannot really comprehend this in any other way, I do not insist upon it and would be glad to accept a Deity if you can prove and show me one. Since however my aspersions were cast only against such Deity within us, I can also accept Your most fitting refutation that more readily, as it concerns only our very own internal judgement, or in other words: ‘man, know thyself first completely, then evaluate your being and all the necessary conditions that attend the certainty of your being.
RB|1|26|4|0|“I can but thank You with all my heart for this truly great counseling, because such fruits are not likely to appear on my most meager ground for a long time yet.
RB|1|26|5|0|“But although I now acknowledge the wise restrictions of absolutely free will as essential and most appropriate for the nature of human order in respect of true life, I still must confess something: I simply cannot reconcile the doctrine of God as pure love, and to love Same above all and one’s neighbour as oneself, with everything that You said to me so far, and even less, until You convince me of the existence of a real Deity!
RB|1|26|6|0|“God has to first be there in substance, and His essence and will fully recognised, after which alone one can speak of demands. If however god is only a Being accepted in blind faith, but never demonstrated to commonsense then, might it sound ever to metaphysically and theosophically true, it will dissolve into nothing by itself.
RB|1|26|7|0|“I do not in any way contradict Your counsel, for I see its reality only too clearly: but only in the likelihood of there being a Deity Who set up such order for the raising up of man to a higher, freest being. If however there is no god, then I have no need to contradict You, as the thing then contradicts itself.
RB|1|26|8|0|“In reply to my question: ‘with what right did a Windischgräz have me executed, You proceeded straight to the excuse that the time is not yet to say much about whether it is just of unjust. Because a similar fate befell You, although in Your case for God and for man’s eternal wellbeing, whilst in my case for the world and its transitory joy!’. And that I am to tell you now what I brought over with me for eternity from former times! Friend, this question will not cost me much of a headache!
RB|1|26|9|0|“Should there be a most loving Deity, then thousands of years of experience teach us that when this Deity sends man into the world, for the so-called freedom-school, It sends therewith only the most naked, inconceivable and most stupid life. Hence man brings the barest nothing into this miserable world! Nothing of all the world treasures belongs to him, as he has to abandon them eternally at the end of this life. 10. “What therefore should I have brought with me for eternity other than only myself – without requesting or willing it! Except for the small difference, that I now entered this world as a thinking and hence more spiritually developed being, whilst my entry into the material world was a most helpless and miserable one. Which latter entry however I prefer to this otherworldly one, because in the material world, as infant I felt nothing other than a quiet hunger or pain. But these tow torments were as good as nothing, for I had no consciousness then. Had my earthly mother not given me a most meager care then, so far as your divine care was concerned, all the mice and rats might devour me; the Deity is sure not to have prevented it!
RB|1|26|11|0|“The Deity within my mother’s breast indeed cared for me. But the great and almighty one somewhere above the stars – same may not know a thing about a poor devil Robert Blum to this moment.
RB|1|26|12|0|“If I am nonetheless a product of this great Deity, Who out of purest love sent me so richly provided for into this test world – can It now ask back from me more than It gave me for my world-journey? I mean, where there is nothing, there all rights must cease. Or is there here in the world of spirits some statutory law, according to which one becomes a debtor to someone for the barest nothing?
RB|1|26|13|0|“Naked life is not mine, since I did not give it to myself. This life, enriched with a modicum of intelligence and a bad coat besides, I brought back again and shall restore it to Him Who gave it to me with the greatest pleasure, but with the request that I as the miserable Robert, cease to exist for all eternity! Because from Your wise talk I gather that no happy side can be derived from life at all. And thus it is endlessly better to never exist again in all eternity, than to be as miserable as I had the great honour to be!
RB|1|26|14|0|“To complete the perfection of my luck, only one thing is missing, dear friend: that You would say to me: ‘accursed one, depart from Me, to the eternal fire of God’s fury, to burn there in the uttermost torments!’. Wherewith life with its glory would be crowned with primordial divine love, Friend, if such incredibly hard judgement, lacking all love, also was placed in Your heart by Your most loving Father; - verily, then not much could be expected from His endless love! But I don’t think that such crude sentence ever came from Your lips, and was probably inserted by the most loving Romans in later times? It would not be hard to guess why! Would You speak again, as I am finished with my answer.”
RB|1|27|1|1|Chapter 27
RB|1|27|1|1|Clarification on man’s raising up to independence Seemingly difficult breeding school. - Loftiest divine love wisdom.
RB|1|27|1|0|Say I: “Hearken, My dear friend! It will take you some trouble yet before you achieve clearer spiritual concepts. You still cling too much to matter and its consequent impressions. Wherefore you judge everything by matter, which is under judgement and hence transitory, making you incapable of grasping the purely divine spiritual.
RB|1|27|2|0|“Do you still, as a major philosopher, not understand this: if the Deity sets a life free, out of Itself, then It has to necessarily set it free completely, and not judged. Excepting what has to be under judgement by necessity – physical life, in order to acquire firmness for taking in of life spirit out of God. Once this spirit has gained the right firmness, or God desires to strengthen a very weak spirit for eternal life in a different manner, without the latter having to go through the complete flesh test, - then God Himself takes the judged part from the freest spirit. It is then completely free, and nothing happens to it other than what he freely wants out of himself.
RB|1|27|3|0|“Do you imagine that God will command you either to descend to hell, or to enter the heavens? Oh, such ideas you need not entertain; there you are completely free; whatever your love desires shall become yours! God can also assist you for the better part, if you want it. If you don’t want such help, God shall not force it on you, and that because you have a free life, completely independent of God, which is capable of self-determination as desired, and hence also has to take care of its food and fortifying, completely independent of God, otherwise it would be truly no free life!
RB|1|27|4|0|“If however God causes man to be born into the world naked and completely helpless, then this is to free life already then, in order to it getting accustomed to being handed over to itself from birth. - Wherefore this process of life-separation must take its inception when the child is not capable of any idea, concept or conscious pain. Because such life-separation, if happening to a man capable of conceptualisation, would render him incapable of bearing the great painand sorrow. Does not man mourn when a best friend is, as it were, separated from his life-band through death? How much more would man grieve if he had to separate from God, his very own life-Father, in fullest consciousness, - what nevertheless has to take place because without this act of pain, no life could be set free besides God.
RB|1|27|5|0|“The Lord’s deepest wisdom and love pairs such separation with a state of almost complete lack of feeling on man’s part. He ads to the initially fully bound spiritual life an outer natural life, which hides the erstwhile life united with God, for an indeterminate time, so that the spirit would be more easily accustomed to such separation, and more easily find its bearings for such future, absolutely free life. Say, can man therefore blame of even deny God, when He does what His own highest love, wisdom and order dictate?
RB|1|27|6|0|“Had there been another way for free development of lie out of itself, with less pain, then god is certain to have incorporated it into His order. But in the nature of life, - things as they hare and have to be, there is no better way. The way therefore is good and relevant. And since it is so and not otherwise, the matter is in itself the best proof of God’s visible, material proof of His existence, without Whom nothing can arise, exist or endure.
RB|1|27|7|0|“If however God’s presence is therewith manifest, how does He deserve to be derided by a wise man, as you purport to be? Behold, dear friend, what injustice you do to the great, holy Father!”
RB|1|28|1|1|Chapter 28
RB|1|28|1|1|Physical death also an aid out of God’s love. Death throes in former and present times.
RB|1|28|1|0|I continue: “Behold, human dying for the outer senses also is accompanied by sadness and various pains. The mere worldly intellect finds this very hard and cruel on the part of almighty God, Who is, on top of that, supposed to be full of deepest love and mercy. How often already has the good Deity been cursed and even denied by men and spirits on that account!
RB|1|28|2|0|“But here too, the same necessity applies as at birth. The free spirit within man cannot free himself from his true, freedom-restrictive judgement, other than through removal of his judged, temporal covering. This must be left the spirit only until his isolation from God’s primordial life is complete, God also as Creator of life being the only one Who can know when such spirit is ready for such full independence. On the advent of such maturity, it is time to relieve the spirit of such burden, which inhibits his freedom.
RB|1|28|3|0|“Of course, like many, you say: ‘why does this removal not take place without pain?’ - But I say: ‘if man was living in accordance with God’s doctrine, then the death of his body would only be ecstasy, or at least completely painless. But since men, on account of their freedom, enter upon the disorder of matter, cobbling their spirit unto same with iron chains, raising it up to love of the world, such removal has to be painful in proportion to its clinging to the judged world.
RB|1|28|4|0|“But this pain also is not hardness, but only God’s purest love. For were the Deity not to apply a modicum of force, which can never be pleasant, of course, the spirit would go over into complete judgement and therewith into the most tormenting eternal death, which is the actual hell. To potentially save the spirit therefrom, the Deity must play such essential power-trick. Say, is this another ground for It to be cursed or even denied? Unfortunately, there are now a great number of spirits who want to hear no more of God as soon as they have attained to their freedom. God nevertheless does not fail to lead them to the true and complete destiny along the best ways.
RB|1|28|5|0|“Behold, in antiquity, men in general, physically, achieved much older age and died a gentle and painless death. This however was due to their spirit’s separation from God not being as easy as for contemporary man; which was due to the Earth having too few stimulants for them. And they hence remained more introverted, with their ties to God also being harder to break.
RB|1|28|6|0|“But when with time, Earth-dwellers sought ever more stimulants, facilitating also the separation from God’s life, the life-span also steadily shortened.
RB|1|28|7|0|“When mankind however began to actually forget their Creator more and more, for all the worldly tumult and stimulation, they also reached the high mark against God’s order, which had to bring them eternal death. Behold, it then became necessary on God’s part to again approach them and to reveal himself here and there in order to save a mankind near to everlasting ruin. - Many permitted themselves to be saved, but many did not – out of their own freest will! Should the Deity have then seized them with Its omnipotence, when they disregarded Its love? This would certainly mean to destroy all such spirits forever!
RB|1|28|8|0|“What can eternal love do other than to say: depart from Me, those who have completely separated from Me, and attend some other maintenance school that has been prepared for the likes of you, for your potential winning back! It is a fire of the world’s judgement, which has to sunder you from it, or it will be the end of you!
RB|1|28|9|0|“In order to prevent such evil as far as possible, the Deity causes outer natural plagues to come over the Earth; say, is It not attending? Or is It harsh and loveless, if it does what It considers as absolutely essential? - How can you even dream of believing that the Deity would want to curse and forever condemn its beings, which it generated out of Itself? What good would this do It?
RB|1|28|10|0|“But if it wants to free the beings forever, should it not be Its foremost concern that these beings do not again somehow fall into the arms of Its omnipotence, which should be the end of freedom in every case. It would be like you having children, whom you want to press to your breast with all your male power, which would cost them their lives. It however you pressed them to death, and you also had other children – would you not warn these against your unrestrained power, or would you try this power on others? - Your experience should warn you against it!
RB|1|28|11|0|“God however has no need of experience, as He possesses the most endless wisdom. He is the only true and good shepherd of all His sheep and knows best how to protect them against His omnipotence, which He uses only in the fashioning of the judged things of the physical world, but never for the formation of free spirits out of Himself! These must go forth exclusively out of His love and wisdom; otherwise no freedom and therewith no life could be achievable! For God’s omnipotence engenders nothing but judgement upon judgement!”
RB|1|29|1|1|Chapter 29
RB|1|29|1|1|Meaning of the text: ‘Depart from Me, accursed ones!’ Every wicked spirit curses itself. - Sin against the holy Spirit.
RB|1|29|1|0|I continue: “If, as sharp thinker, you had gone through yonder sentence from the Gospel, which seemed to terrible to you, then only from the grammatical aspect you would already, from the word-structure at first glance, have recognised that God could not and would not therewith have pronounced a judge’s sentence upon the so-called stiff-necked, mortal sinners forever, out of omnipotence.
RB|1|29|2|0|“For behold, it says there: ‘Depart from Me, accursed ones!’. Those subject to this command therefore are already cursed; otherwise the command would have to read: ‘You had always sinned before Me incorrigibly; I now, as God, condemn you to the torment of hell-fire forever!’.
RB|1|29|3|0|“If however those on whom the Deity pronounces such sentence are already cursed, then it follows firstly that here, God does not stand up as judge, but only as marshalling shepherd, having to strictly point out another way to the spirits, completely separated through the power of their own will. For otherwise, lacking all ties with the love of God, they would have to end up directly in the arms of omnipotence, which verily would be the end of them!
RB|1|29|4|0|“It can secondly be asked: ‘who cursed them?’. Impossibly God! Because if God cursed someone, then there would be neither love nor wisdom in Him. If the Deity were to crusade against Its works, would It not actually crusade against Itself for Its own ruin, - instead of fortifying Itself from one eternity to another through the growing perfection of Its works, - Its children!
RB|1|29|5|0|“Since God cannot possibly manifest as judge with His omnipotence, but only from love and wisdom as organising shepherd, it is clear that such spirits must have been sentenced in some other way. But by whom? - This question is easy to answer if one is sufficiently introspective to realise the following: that a being has on the one hand a fully free spirit and will, which actually is grounded in God’s love and wisdom. On the other hand, to isolate it from omnipotence for becoming a truly free being, it also for a while has to have in omnipotently judged body and outer, judged world with its own stimulants under judgement. Hence it cannot be judged and determined by anyone other than itself. Such free being therefore can be ‘cursed’ only by itself, that is, completely separate itself from the Deity.
RB|1|29|6|0|“The Deity however, Who does not want to deprive such being of freedom either, can do no more than call out to the nature of such wayward beings and with earnest love indicate to them the way by which they can again establish ties with God’s love and wisdom. Outside of this tie, no absolute freedom and hence no spiritual everlasting life is possible, for outside this connection, only God’s omnipotence acts, within which only the power of God’s love and wisdom integrated with omnipotence can persist as the arch-primeval life itself. Every other life isolated from this primordial life must perish and be eternally paralysed, not being by itself capable of the feeblest resistance to the most endless heavyweight power.
RB|1|29|7|0|“Wherefore it is written: ‘God resides within the eternally inaccessible light!’, which is to say: ‘God’s omnipotence, - God’s actual power, filling infinity, is forever inaccessible to the nature of every created being, if it wants to endure. For every conflict with God’s omnipotence is the death of the being. Because every being, having completely separated from God’s love, and taking it up with this might, must necessarily be completely swallowed up by such almightiness, being only with difficulty or not at all, capable of disentangling from it – somewhat like a mite buried under the rubble of the Himalayas! How would you free it?”
RB|1|30|1|1|Chapter 30
RB|1|30|1|1|About the rich glutton and poor Lazarus in the beyond Who created hell? Only the malice of the spirits.
RB|1|30|1|0|I continue: You are thinking: ‘Indeed, it is all true, if the Deity speaks like that to those who in their fullest freedom have isolated themselves in their nature. Hence this apparent scare tactic cannot enshrine that shock of a first impression. But what then is there to the tale of the poor Lazarus and the rich glutton, who without all grace is seen in the most terrible fire of hell, pleading and finding no ear, and between whom and the grace of God there is an unbridgeable abyss, over which there is no bridge into eternity? How does God’s love, wisdom and mercy address that?’
RB|1|30|2|0|Say I: “Dear friend, I well knew that you would bring up that question; I ask you in return, whether you can tell Me who actually cast this glutton into hell: God perchance? Such I am truly not aware of. 3. “Or has same turned to God’s love and grace in his necessary torment, in order to be freed? I know only that he turned to Abraham’s spirit and not to God! Abraham’s spirit nevertheless, although as a created spirit is exceedingly perfect, yet eternally not the Deity Itself, Who alone can help. And It is also in such cases the unbridgeable abyss, over which the spirits of differing natures must never shake hands, because her God’s most secret and deep wisdom and love are at work!
RB|1|30|4|0|“If however this glutton finds himself in great misery, can the Deity be blamed for his casting himself mightily into it? Can injustice be done to the willing, if he desired what befell him? Speak your mind again!” 5. Says Robert: “Indeed, this is totally right again! But if the Deity is filled with the greatest love, which It is bound to be, as I begin to comprehend gradually, then the question begs itself: ‘how could the Deity have arranged such most tormenting place or condition, where a spirit has to first bear indescribable pain before he potentially nears perfection, and through that pass over to milder circumstances? Has there to be a hell? And do such spirits have to be capable of pain? Could not all this be arranged in a less cruel way?”
RB|1|30|6|0|Say I: “Hearken, my dear friend, do you think that God set up hell in that way? Oh, here your are much mistaken! Behold, this was done by the spirits themselves, from antiquity. God merely permitted it in order not to curtail their freedom in the least. But that He should ever have created a hell, that no being in all the heavens can even remotely imagine. For if God could create a hell, then He would also have to be imbued with sin and evil, which would be an impossibility for God, for it is not possible for Him to act against His own eternal order. And so it is unthinkable that God out of Himself, in the actual sense of the word, could create a hell. But He can and must allow it to the freest spirits, if out of their completely perverted original order they prepare circumstances for themselves which indeed are most evil and wicked!
RB|1|30|7|0|“You shall not however, throughout all infinity anywhere find a place which had already been founded by God as hell. For nowhere is there a hell outside of man himself. If however man of his own free will, by total disregard of God’s word develops hell, not turning to the easy keeping of God’s commandments: how can God be blamed if a spirit voluntarily abandons, mocks and blasphemes Him?
RB|1|30|8|0|“Since God alone however is the true life and also the light of all lights, and hence also the only complete blessing of all beings, - it then also is understandable that a state of godlessness can have nothing pleasant, - since there can be no life, light or goodness without God!
RB|1|30|9|0|“A man who abandons God, casting Him out from himself and not taking Him up again, necessarily must create a true hell within himself, which must be bad and wicked in everything. If such human spirit then, from such godless state, necessarily fares very badly – getting worse with time, then the Deity cannot be blamed. Because if the Deity were to nonetheless take over such being omnipotently in spite of the being’s most stubborn resistance then this would instantly annihilate such being, which would be against all divine order.
RB|1|30|10|0|“For were the Deity to destroy even the smallest being that had once been set free out of Itself, then this would be the start of the destruction of all beings. Since the Deity however unchangeably established Its order for the non-destruction ever of whatsoever being of any selfdevelopment, the everlasting enduring of every being is thereby assured, and therewith the possibility of becoming an exceedingly blessed one, or remain unhappy, if desired!
RB|1|30|11|0|“If someone owns a vineyard into which only precious vines are planted, the owner eradicating all precious vines afterwards, setting thorns and thistles in their place, finding more pleasure in such wild growths rather than in simple vines, - say, is the Deity also to blame, if this foolish owner takes in no wine harvest, becoming thereby a miserable person without means?
RB|1|30|12|0|“Behold, such is also the case with all spirits who will not put up with God’s order, not wanting to nurture the splendid divine vineyard within themselves! If then harvesting thorns and thistles in place of superb grapes, can God be blamed as the Creator of such disaster? Tell Me what you think!”
RB|1|31|1|1|Chapter 31
RB|1|31|1|1|Robert’s glad agreement. An ultimate question: ‘What is God’s true nature?’.
RB|1|31|1|0|Says Robert: “Highly esteemed friend! What more can I think about this thing after what you have spoken? Everything is clear, well understandable, as well as incontrovertibly true. The Deity verily cannot be different and act otherwise than Your presentation, otherwise the Deity would have ceased being Deity, which would be the end of at least all Its creations.
RB|1|31|2|0|“I also realise now that every spirit, if wanting to be truly happy, has to have for stimulation of receptors and for the gentlest feelings, the finest sensitivity and perception, so that even the most subtle impressions don’t escape him. And so, as a living spirit, he has to have the same sharp sensitivity also for the bad impression, or he would have to be half dead, or under spiritual anaesthetic, which would not possibly tally with his free willpower.
RB|1|31|3|0|“The Deity therefore is not thinkable as persisting everlastingly in any way other than You have now demonstrated it in relation to Its creatures; wherefore I cannot have any further thoughts about it, as I have found myself in fullest agreement with the necessity of Your thoughts.
RB|1|31|4|0|“But now a major question arises: ‘where is this Deity? In what region of infinity has It established Its domicile?’. For surely it has to be at home somewhere in all Its fullness? Has It a form, and what is this? Or is it formless, and Its Being limitless, - formless for the purpose of being the epitome of all forms? Behold, Friend, having now clearly seen the desirability of a highest God-existence, the where and how becomes of utmost importance to me!
RB|1|31|5|0|“But I must first of all confess that I would prefer a Deity with a shape – and that preferably human. For a Deity limitless by nature, or by shape alien to the human, neither I nor anyone else could love with all their strength.
RB|1|31|6|0|“A being that can never be grasped or beheld, can never be loved! Speaking mathematically, the shape of a perfect sphere is probably the most perfect; but morally? The great heavenly light-spheres indeed are beautiful to behold, but that is due to their light. But could such light-sphere also be loved?! Verily, to this question my feelings would obviously react with silence!
RB|1|31|7|0|“Wherefore, dearest worthy Friend, since You are much closer to the Deity than I, please come up seriously also with the where and why of the beloved Deity!
RB|1|31|8|0|“Because from now on You don’t need to be so demonstrative with me. I am convinced of Your deepest wisdom, and shall believe every word of what You tell me. Hence do not leave me in doubt about this!”
RB|1|32|1|1|Chapter 32
RB|1|32|1|1|Love Me, Jesus; for the fullness of the Godhead dwells in Me! Robert doubts this, intending to accept it in faith.
RB|1|32|1|0|Say I: “My dearest friend and brother! The grape should not be picked from the vine before ripeness, because its life-juice would still yield a sour wine, with little spirit in it; or if any, then a most unprecious one.
RB|1|32|2|0|“Behold, you also are still like the unripe grape, not ripe for the desired revelation; you shall shortly see why! But when you are ripe, then your own spirit will tell you what you ask of Me ‘off the cuff’.
RB|1|32|3|0|“We have to still deal with an important chapter; if this goes off well, then you shall ripen faster than you think. If however it does not turn out within God’s order, then you shall take some time yet to mature.
RB|1|32|4|0|“But this you should know in advance: as the grape ripens through the sun’s warmth, so every human spirit ripens through the right love towards God. If however you cannot love God yet, since you ask His where and how, then love Me with all your strength, since you surely can be in no doubt about My nature. Therewith you are bound to get closer to your desired ripeness, because love of neighbour is akin to love of God. And you surely shall not doubt that I am your closest neighbour here?!
RB|1|32|5|0|“So do it, and you shall be fast approaching the Deity. - But let us now proceed to our chapter to transact.
RB|1|32|6|0|“Dear friend, since you are familiar with Paul’s Epistles, tell Me what he meant by: ‘In Christ dwelleth the fullness of the Godhead bodily’; did he in truth mean that in Christ – hence in myself – dwells the fullness of the Deity? Or did he want to only, with those deifying words, signify the spiritual excellence of My doctrine, especially by the tendency of yore to deify everything extraordinary? Tell Me what you think – I want to hear it.”
RB|1|32|7|0|Says Robert: “Indeed, my Friend, this is a ticklish question! For how can one guess what the good Paul meant therewith! It would be risky to assert straight-out that this respectable teacher of the heathens meant precisely that. I actually find it quite arrogant of some teachers when they assert to have fully grasped the true spirit of some genius author! I am far humbler in this regard, letting others be the judge. If I fancy their opinion, then I agree with them; and if not, then I listen to others, thereby acting in accordance with Paul, who says: ‘Examine all, and the good retain’. But I can acknowledge as good only what tallies with my innermost conviction. If Paul meant the first, which is possible, then he could not have meant the second, and vice versa! So much is mathematically and logically true.
RB|1|32|8|0|“From this my definition You will hopefully see why I have to excuse myself from answering, looking to You for what You ask of me! Be so good therefore and let Your wisdom tell Me Your thoughts on this chapter!”
RB|1|32|9|0|Say I: “This answer I expected, My friend. It had to be clever in the natural sense, because you are a man of commonsense. But no supernatural cleverness is to be fund therein yet. But according to the innermost, purely spiritual intelligence, Paul could have meant only one thing – this clearly transpires from the sequence of his words, admitting no doubt about whether he meant one thing or another in pursuit of this most important thing; leaving us to assume with certainty that he meant only the first case. But how this can be discerned from the supernatural intelligence, you cannot know of course. Because Hegel, Strauss, Rousseau and Voltaire have themselves never understood this. And you, as one of the most fervent admirers of these worldly-wise, cannot possibly know yonder path, of which your teachers and leaders were even more ignorant than were the Romans about America, Australia and New Zealand.
RB|1|32|10|0|“Had you, as a German, instead of these leaders conscientiously studied the German Bible, Swedenborg and similar wise men of German extraction, you would know perfectly well how Paul is to be understood. But as a Hegelian, you are still far removed therefrom, and it will take much yet to bring you to the innermost intelligence! But pay heed to what I want to tell you! If you accept this, then you shall be moved considerable closer to your goal.
RB|1|32|11|0|“Behold, Paul took Christ, hence Myself, as the highest dive Being, although he had been My most brusque opponent. – Now tell Me what you think of old Paul’s faith and wisdom?”
RB|1|32|12|0|Says Robert: “Most beloved Friend, for this question once again it is hard to find an adequate answer, for firstly, here a supernatural intelligence is needed which I lack. Wherefore one cannot, without further proof, simply believe something that the otherwise intelligent Paul himself hardly believed , while making others do so. Because all the sages of antiquity, together with Paul, are certain to have discerned the shaky ground beneath all metaphysical and theosophical theories. In line with their human cognition they pondered how unhappy the human race soon would be, if through intensive clarification it came into the clear about its transitory nature. Wherefore they sought through speech and sayings – occasionally in the order of the oracle of Delphi, to lead the nations back to some mystic faith, through which at least some hope in a future life could be slapped together. Whether they themselves actually nurtured such hope, or were themselves fully persuaded of everything they taught, I must put into question until – either along the line of inner intelligence, or through direct contact with those spirits who taught thus.
RB|1|32|13|0|“I on my part, incidentally, have not the least objection to taking You as God, until I find another somewhere! Should no other God turn up anywhere eternally however, then You remain my only God and Lord forever! Because if it is one of us two, then it is obviously You! For not the feeblest trace of a Deity can be found within me, notwithstanding all Hegelian wisdom. You must not ask me for proof of why I gladly believe and accept this however, for there I would find no answer.
RB|1|32|14|0|“For what one believes one does so without proof, because faith itself is either no more than an inertia, or sometimes an, as-it-were, intellectual obedience. If however a more active intellect demands proof of a subject, and such intellectual proof is demonstrated, then faith ceases to be faith anyway, for it then becomes visible conviction.
RB|1|32|15|0|“But this I am not at all able here to procure about Your Deity. Wherefore I intend to initially just believe that You are a God. Should it be in future established and elevated to reality, then my faith can easily be transformed thus!
RB|1|32|16|0|“For behold, I am a wily Thomas, and need exact proof before I accept something as definite.
RB|1|32|17|0|“You have indeed recommended me the Bible, and the theosophist Swedenborg; but of what use such makeshift advice, where it cannot be substantiated. Wherefore we shall delegate it to simple faith, and if possible, this will make me somewhat more stupid than I already am, so that I wax the more in my faith; then I foresee myself as far happier than I am now.
RB|1|32|18|0|“For a real fool has a big start on happiness over an enlightened spirit. Whilst the latter investigates by the sweat of his brow, to get closer to the great holy church, to therewith make many thousands happy, the man of pure faith just prays his ‘Pater Noster’, thereafter lying down on his bear skin sleeping untroubled, sweetly and quietly, like a marmot; comes the last hour, and it shall be no bother. If only a priest provides a well-paid dispensation mass against hell, and forgiveness of temporal sins and punishment in purgatory! His blind faith takes all this at face value, and he dies in the confident hope to at once be taken up to heaven; this I call lucky stupidity, and I add:
RB|1|32|19|0|“A fool and a donkey is he who spends all his life on thinking and research, because this increases his happiness neither in the physical nor in the spiritually nebularistic world; on the contrary, it makes unhappier in proportion to his thirst for light and truth, becoming gradually conscious of no purported Deity every creating a spring for the quenching of this thirst.
RB|1|32|20|0|“I shall therefore leave that path, and instead throw myself into the soft arms of dull and sluggish faith. That way perhaps I shall attain to something that one rightly calls the true happiness of the human being? 21. “How happy a prelate for instance; he thinks of nothing, invents nothing, living only by his real Roman Catholic faith in the sweet epicurean-stoical order, enjoying his selected daily meals. Verily, Friend, this is a happy existence! And such life the blindest and most stupid faith yields?!
RB|1|32|22|0|“Wherefore I intend to without further thought, throw myself into the arms of faith; perhaps this shall make me happier?! Wherefore I now believe in Your Deity! Tell me, have I done the right thing? Please speak, my beloved Friend!”
RB|1|33|1|1|Chapter 33
RB|1|33|1|1|About genuine and false faith. The perils of the good life
RB|1|33|1|0|Say I: “Hearken, My most beloved friend! Your faith is the barest mental laziness, whilst true faith places supreme demands on all physical, psychological and spiritual power. Your faith is that of a frog; for just as a frog is happy with any puddle, so is one of a dull faith happy with excrement. He ultimately cannot distinguish between the heavenly and infernal, in what he blindly complies with doctrinally.
RB|1|33|2|0|“How can you describe a prelate happy if he gluttonises in his dull faith, taking it easy at the expense of Rome’s protectorate and the stupidity of this subjects? Verily, is a happy life on Earth a happy life in this world of spirits? Not at all, I say unto you!
RB|1|33|3|0|“The more, in the world, someone served his flesh as his spirit’s prison, nurturing and feeding it more and more; and the more concession he made to whatever this prison hankered after, the more firmly he has tied himself to it!
RB|1|33|4|0|“When however the time for his separation from this prison comes, how hard this will be! Will it not be necessary at some complex location, where the fruit of life has actually grown into its ‘mother’, to rip soul and spirit out of this overfed flesh-prison by force, in bits and pieces, where these two beings were intertwined? Will such procedure feel pleasant to the soul and spirit? Behold, this is a torment not to be compared to any other upon Earth and with which I am only too familiar! In vie of such bitter consequence of hedonism upon Earth nearly always being a certainty, can such life be called truly happy?
RB|1|33|5|0|“Believe Me, such carefree, egotistical potbellies, like all fornicators and whorers, judged through their own flesh, shall get their surprise at the amazing pain which physical death will occasion them!
RB|1|33|6|0|“With these pains, the actual ‘joy’ of a make-believe faith takes its inception! On arrival of such ‘blessed’, ripped up and punctured in this world of spirits, where the sensitisation for every impression measurelessly escalated, because the soul – formerly protected by the crude body is exposed, only then beginning to feel the ‘pain-joy’ that her make-believe faith prepared for her.
RB|1|33|7|0|“If however you earnestly desire such ‘joy’ then do what you expect will make you happy. I assure you that you shall soon think and judge quite differently!
RB|1|33|8|0|“But I Myself taught: ‘be ye therefore perfect even as your Father in heaven is perfect’! And Paul demands that everything should be examined and the good retained. Say unto Me, was a make-believe faith taught therewith, which is no faith? Or a true, living faith, which exceeds all knowing sky-high?! Judge for yourself whether that which you call faith actually is so! Only after which I shall clarify for you what is called true believing. It is you turn to speak!”
RB|1|34|1|1|Chapter 34
RB|1|34|1|1|Robert’s notion of faith and the right worship of God
RB|1|34|1|0|Says Robert: “Friend, You drive me crazy! Hearken, if what I believe is not faith, then you can pull of my head, and I will still not be able to say what one is to regard as true faith.
RB|1|34|2|0|“Mere thinking surely is not faith! And just looking, hearing and touching even less so? Besides knowing and infallible perception by the senses however I don’t know what else man could take in as a capacity to recognise and judge; and if knowing, seeing, hearing, tasting and feeling is called faith, then what is that which I called believing until now?
RB|1|34|3|0|“To me, believing means to regard something as true, so far as it does not gainsay the law of pure reason, even where a dogma cannot be proven like a mathematical axiom. If however they can do even that, then that is the necessary end of faith, just as hope, as the daughter of faith, ceases when the object of hope has been fulfilled!
RB|1|34|4|0|“Hence, by faith I cannot imagine anything other than the ready acceptance of dogmas and historical dates, so long as they can be proven to reason. Should this not be called faith, then I would love to know what faith should be.
RB|1|34|5|0|“You did indeed a few times speak to Your disciples about the miraculous power of faith – where you spoke of moving mountains, which however they probably did not understand any better by a hair’s breath than I do. Do You therefore mean such unreal faith? Then of course my own faith would be anything but that. Because my faith would not have moved even the smallest grain of sand, let alone a mountain!
RB|1|34|6|0|“Well, listen, my little friend! Could I have achieved such faith on Earth, then the good Windischgräz would have fared badly. This one I would have moved quite amazingly! Oh, to move mountains just by faith is indeed a grandiose thought – but only a thought, unfortunately!
RB|1|34|7|0|“Paul’s dogma to prove everything and retain the good I have indeed made my motto. And to be perfect, even as God our Father is perfect (even if nowhere as perfect as He is) was always the motivating force of all my efforts; but what did I achieve therewith? My present condition answers it.
RB|1|34|8|0|“Nor do You seem to have a sun under Your own feet yet. I mean: Your miraculous faith has yielded no golden mountain for either You or me! But who knows what is yet to come!
RB|1|34|9|0|“If I quite willingly assume for instance that You are the Son of the living God, or perchance the highest diving Being Itself (provided You demand such assumption) then I simply believe it because my reason finds at least no logical impossibility in it. This is because of Your most pertinent clarification about the Deity, remaining the real Deity, unhindered in its action, notwithstanding Its assuming a form visible to Its being. But if I were to receive tangible proofs of Your being what I know merely believe, then believing in any case ceases, with experience taking its place.
RB|1|34|10|0|“Of course You could say now: ‘Behold, all true believers bow their knees at the speaking of My name, worshipping Me.’. If therefore you say that you believe I am the Deity Itself, why don’t you do as all the true believers do?
RB|1|34|11|0|“This retort is indeed noteworthy. But this reverential attribute towards the Deity I regard as a kind of feeble-mindedness, the shortcomings of reason being paired to a certain fanaticism.
RB|1|34|12|0|“If You were to be the real Deity, You would have to agree, of You would have to be an ambitious and most feeble Deity, to be laughed at rather than worshipped! I know however that You were never troubled by such weaknesses, whether You are God or not. Wherefore I am not prostrated upon my knees before You yet, knowing only too well that such human feeble-mindedness would offend You.
RB|1|34|13|0|“I would therefore not do so even if convinced that You really are the Deity, because I cannot presume that a most wise Deity is addicted to being worshipped. Such holy joy would seem senseless and extremely foolish even if rendered to myself – a mediocre thinker.
RB|1|34|14|0|“I regard only the conscientious keeping of God’s commandments as God-pleasing worship. For this is called for God’s eternal order, without which no creature is thinkable. Everything over that belongs to the kingdom of blind paganism!
RB|1|34|15|0|“I often admired and praised Your rebuke of the shameful Jewish honouring with the lips. In contrast I think Paul’s ‘pray without ceasing’ as the greatest donkey business, - provided Paul meant a mere pious babbling with the lips, which I doubt from the usually wise Paul.
RB|1|34|16|0|“I therefore now believe that You are God, or at least a true Son of God, something You Yourself counselled those people who keep God’s commandments and hence love Him above all. – I am firmly determined to do whatever You wisely ask of me. But if You ask for kneebending and rosary prayer of me then be assured I shall never do so, and that because I regard this as offending rather than honouring Your supremely dear name! Tell me once more whether you are satisfied with my explanation?”
RB|1|35|1|1|Chapter 35
RB|1|35|1|1|Man’s dual capacity to discern. Only spiritual light gains true faith Practice and virtue.
RB|1|35|1|0|Say I: “For as long as man defines things only by reason, he can have no other notion of faith and prayer to that you have now offered Me sincerely. For man’s cerebral reason has no path other than the material view and sensual perception. But a spiritually living faith can no more take roots within sensual perception than a grain of wheat upon granite. It has a solid foundation there certainly, but the hard rock having no moisture to dissolve the grain of wheat to release the germ, it remains upon the hard rock the way it was. With time however it dies off, finding no sustenance. Of what good all your knowing and the mental obedience you call faith if your spirit does not participate?
RB|1|35|2|0|“Behold, every person has a twofold perception: an exterior, that is The head or actual physical understanding, with which God’s nature cannot be grasped and comprehended, because same was given the soul only to initially separate the spirit within it from the Deity and to veil it from the spirit for a time. If the soul wants to seek and find God just with this negative ability, then it will only remove itself from its goal, the more stubbornly it pursues same along such path.
RB|1|35|3|0|“But the soul has also another ability that resides not in its head but the heart. It is called inner feeling, consisting of its own feeling, out of love, and a corresponding conceptualisation, made up of the previous two elements. Once this has taken up the concept of God’s existence, then He is at once embraced by love and held fast by its will, which holding fast alone is called faith.
RB|1|35|4|0|“Through this faith, which is a living one, the true spirit is awakened. The latter then examines its awakener, at once recognising and seizing same, straightening up like a mighty light out of God, suffusing the soul and transforming to light everything within it. This light then is the actual faith through which every soul can achieve bliss.
RB|1|35|5|0|“Had you ever heard of this, the only true faith? You say no, this type of faith is utterly strange to me, because thinking from within the heart seems impossible to me! – Indeed so it is! This thing has to seem impossible to you.
RB|1|35|6|0|“To think within the heart takes practice, consisting of constantly re-awakened love towards God. This re-awakening strengthens and expands the heart, loosening the spirit’s band, so that its light (because every spirit is a light out of God) can constantly and more freely develop. Once the light of the spirit begins to light up the actual life-chamber of the heart, the countless archetypes are delineated ever more vividly in the equally countless walls within the life chamber, making them visible to the soul. And behold, viewing of the soul within its heart is then a new type of thinking. The soul then gains new concepts and great new ideas. Its wide field of vision enlarges with every heartbeat. The stones of contention vanish in proportion to cerebral silencing, and that is no longer proof-seeking. For the light of the spirit lights up the inner forms so vividly as to cast no shadow on any side. Therewith everything resembling even the feeblest breath of a doubt is banished everlastingly.
RB|1|35|7|0|“And thus a faith that has its seat in the heart rather than the head is to be called a true and living faith: true because of going forth from the infallible light of the spirit, and living because within man, only the spirit is alive in the real sense of the word!
RB|1|35|8|0|“Within such faith then lies that extraordinary power mentioned twice in the Gospels.
RB|1|35|9|0|“To achieve such faith – the only blessed one however, one has to do as above, and through practice achieve facility as soon as possible. Because if man has striven too much for intellectual development and therewith worldly aims and comforts, the capacity to think within the heart must seem impossible to such person.
RB|1|35|10|0|“Furthermore, one must have ground for enjoying ethics. One must not be self-indulgent, and even less, carnally unchaste. Because unchastity and fornication either kills the spirit almost completely, or if not killing the spirit, then it precludes the development of its light for all time; which also is the reason why such fornicators, especially in advanced age become quite mindless, lightening their drab life only with some indulgence, or staring at and frisking some maiden.
RB|1|35|11|0|“Was this not indeed the case in your later period, when you regarded the female sex as mere lascivious indulgence? Did you not actually seek earthly happiness in such most dishonest enjoyment? And when you wish to now go over to a purely spiritual bliss, there is hardly any foundation within you on which to build. For behold, there is emptiness all around you, as empty and insubstantial as the inside of your heart and its life-chambers.
RB|1|35|12|0|“Say unto Me, where shall we now obtain the material from which to build you up to a new man? Speak and provide advice!”
RB|1|36|1|1|Chapter 36
RB|1|36|1|1|Robert’s annoyance at being reminded of his worldly weaknesses, seeking other discourse.
RB|1|36|1|0|Says Robert: “Most treasured friend! I note that You are getting somewhat lewd and also somewhat offensive! It is an attribute adhering to nearly all teachers, whether great or small. Because all of them are rough on occasion, insinuating to their charges that these belong to that species of patient animals having commonality with the great wise men of the world, gentleness and patience! These animals never crave for blood, but just hay and straw. This meager fare is supposed to contribute only marginally towards brain development. Wherefore these animals also are in damned little possession of that mushy white substance in the head of which Socrates’ head is purported to have been endued to excess.
RB|1|36|2|0|“You did not make it hard for me to appreciate how things are around and within me, - like the cerebral emptiness of those four-legged ones drawing their life-ether from hay and straw. Therefore I would not mind if in future You tell me straight out that I am a donkey without the preambles. For if You earnestly find nothing for building up my cognition, there being no more substance in my head other than that of a donkey – then say it straight out, and I shall not be hurt. For where there is nothing, that’s it.
RB|1|36|3|0|“I understand indeed that the faith You described never resided in me; but can I be blamed if the nature of true faith has never been made clear to me? If in place of Hegel someone had stood up, counseling me in Your manner, then I would certainly not have become a Hegelian, but would have stood before You like a Paul.
RB|1|36|4|0|“Since this was not the case however and, to my knowledge, it never occurred to anyone that man can think also in his heart, - and who knows whether also in the knees and heels, - I surely had to generate my thoughts where dear mother nature consigned them. In the world I thought thus: man’s every limb and component has its own destiny and practical function; the feet cannot replace the hands, the backside not the heard, the stomach contents not those of the head, the ear not the service of the eyes, not the heart that of the tongue. Wherefore I thought only within the head, and unconcernedly left the heart its function; am I therefore to be blamed for coming over here empty?
RB|1|36|5|0|“If You now ask things of me however which I never received in the world, then in spite of Your wisdom You are a thousand times more stupid than I, and shall be of little if any use to me in the future!
RB|1|36|6|0|“And it is also silly of You to tear strips off me over here, for my earthly but rare indulgence and Venus-service, and to even cite these as the reason why I find myself so void before You. If such pleasures, laid into human nature like the germ into the seed, are a sin before You, then why were they laid into man?
RB|1|36|7|0|“Is it not said of the lion that he is no fly-catcher? If however You are one of the greatest sages and even the almighty Deity Itself – something You have given me quite clearly to understand several times in the course of our fellowship, then it is incomprehensible to me that You could be so trivial about things whose momentary enjoyment as human I hardly deemed worthy of a second thought.
RB|1|36|8|0|“Man is an animal physically, and hence also has animalistic needs whose gratification nature’s iron hand dictates. If he finds an irresistible urge within him, against which spiritual imagination can accomplish nothing, then it is the spirit’s imperative duty to satisfy the lust of the flesh, in order to afterwards move more freely in its own spiritual sphere.
RB|1|36|9|0|“If the spirit then complies with the imperatives of the flesh, and that during its pressure; when it drives its excrement and urine out of its canals; when it takes in food and drink according to task, and when it furthermore satisfies its tedious sex-drive, where the latter demands its sacrifice, in order to then have a few hours of peace therefrom, - say, can this be ever declared a sin, particularly here, where we both are hopefully for evermore untroubled by such natural drives: for we are bound to do damned little business serving the flesh where there is none?
RB|1|36|10|0|“Hence let us discuss other things, letting past nature-strips be what they are. Let us talk about the starry sky, for instance! This will fortify me more than warming up my erstwhile nature-stripping!
RB|1|36|11|0|“Behold, my most treasured Friend and God, and all You wish to be in my presence: I can’t actually complain about my present condition. I am neither thirsty nor hungry; none of my being is plagued by pain, and Your company shall suffice me for eternity; if only we could find a better place for our debates, then this would do us no harm at all. Because things look rather airy here, and one could say, like nothing! Except for these little mountains, upon which we have been standing a considerable time, there is no kind of existence to be detected anywhere; if we could only discover some lawn and some simple country hut somewhere that we could take in possession, then we could carry out our most interesting debates with a much better disposition!
RB|1|36|12|0|“Of especial interest would be a few portentous words about the suns, and other cosmic bodies! But none of those, erstwhile praise God, earthly conditions of yore, which could fill me with the greatest disgust, making me in the end incapable of discussing anything with You! If it therefore were possible to find us such a spot, then be implored to let Your wisdom be put to action!”
RB|1|37|1|1|Chapter 37
RB|1|37|1|1|The danger of soul-praise. Even princes of angels need humility for spiritual progress. Humbly confess your guilt for your blessing.
RB|1|37|1|0|Say I: “My dear friend and brother! Right now we can have none of this. Here in the world of spirits, substantial manifestation of only what a human soul brings over in its heart is possible. If however the heart is completely empty, as in your case, unfortunately, in spite of your protestations, then not even the tiniest spot of lawn can make an appearance therefrom.
RB|1|37|2|0|“You also asked Me to tell you something about the stellar sky, rather than reproach you for your earthly faults. This I can easily believe; every soul from the inception of its existence primordially, already prefers praise to even justified rebuke.
RB|1|37|3|0|“But believe Me, even earned praise is poison for the soul and hence also injurious to the spirit. If I were your enemy then I would praise you in order to ruin you. Since I am, surely, a supreme friend to you, I must be frank with you, because a shameful flatterer is everyone’s dangerous enemy, since he is usually a raving wolf under the mask of friendship; I say unto you that you can do no greater harm to yourself than to praise yourself, rejoicing in your excellence. For herewith you inflict a deathblow to your own heart.
RB|1|37|4|0|“Wherefore I also strictly commanded all My disciples to reject praise, even where attending to God’s every demand, and to consider themselves as mere lazy servants.
RB|1|37|5|0|“Why did I demand this of the disciples? Because I alone can see only too clearly what the soul has to do to truly liberate itself through the freeing of its spirit. Throughout all infinity there is only one effective means of achieving this aim, – it is called meekness of heart – in its all-embracing sense.
RB|1|37|6|0|“But the right, perfect humility – the only aid for the soul, excludes even the feeblest and most modes self-praise – because same feeds self-love, which is a turning away from God – a food to destroy the spirit, which is the true death of the soul.
RB|1|37|7|0|“If I were now to praise you, notwithstanding the fact that, basically, all your terrestrial actions merit only My rebuke; and that, secondly, to acknowledge your wisdom and pick up massive respect for the sagacity of your reason, what would then become of you?
RB|1|37|8|0|“But take the case that you could get Me to do so: what could you expect therefrom? No less than My having to depart from you, defeated, your greater power subduing Me, something that in the world of spirits signifies swallowing up one’s enemy and therewith causing his disappearance. The result would be your standing there in complete isolation again, making it extremely hard for you to ever gain fellowship again. Because were I to abandon someone, same would also be abandoned forever, and his soul would partake of true death.
RB|1|37|9|0|“But such is completely impossible; even the greatest wise men of all stars must bend to their innermost life-fibre before My wisdom. And this is salutary even for the most profound angelic spirit. For even the greatest angels must be humble, if they want to achieve blissfulness, even though their brilliance of wisdom would put every sun into shade, were the latter to enter its sphere.
RB|1|37|10|0|“How much more essential is a proper humbling on your part, as you are still bare of everything that would fill you with even a glimmer of real existence. – Hence judge those things with which I rebuke you more precisely in future and do not become furious, confessing your guilt before Me and humbling yourself; then you will get further in a moment than otherwise in millennia!
RB|1|37|11|0|“Ponder this well and tell Me exactly what you will do; I shall act accordingly.”
RB|1|38|1|1|Chapter 38
RB|1|38|1|1|Robert’s retrospection to his earthly fortunes: ‘punish, but don’t leave me’.
RB|1|38|1|0|Says Robert: “Friend, Your words verily are most serious. You seem to mean it quite well with me, for which I have to be thankful to You with all my life-force. But it is totally incomprehensible to me how You can still regard me as insufficiently humbled! Was I not from my miserable birth already, through all kinds of adverse experiences humbled to the last atom?
RB|1|38|2|0|“After picking myself out of the dust with time, notwithstanding every impediment, unrest broke out in my country. I dampened it down through my righteous will, without seeking elevation. When all Europe became rebellious thereafter, I was sent to Frankfurt as a state deputy, to represent my state as best I could, guided by my good will. Verily, it was never my remotest intention to harm anyone, but only to be of service, - naturally by those means that I was then convinced were most useful for the nations. Whether it would have really benefited them had my projects succeeded, is another question. But I could not possibly have in those times acted differently to what my knowledge and conscience recognised as good. And I believe that every speech or action out of honest feelings is regarded by God and the world as righteous. For I believe that God looked only upon the motivation and not the outcome, the latter being in the hand of divine power anyway.
RB|1|38|3|0|“The most raging unrest that broke out in Austria made me recall my success in quelling a rebellion against the king, then thinking that I could also succeed in Austria! – So I decided to hasten over there.
RB|1|38|4|0|“But there I found things to be quite different. People were oppressed, complaining about the regent’s false promises. The darkest and most avaricious reaction could be read from the noses of all dynasts and aristocrats, merchants and gold-and-silver Jewry. The poor folk were just labelled proletarians and canaries; and anyone trying to help the poor, spiritually and physically oppressed, people either materially or by sweat of the brow, advice or deed, was seized as an agitator and mutineer and bumped off without further ado, - which ‘honour’ also became my despicable lot. If a normally well-regarded and reputable man is dragged to the place of execution and there shot like a common beast, then I believe one was sufficiently humiliated for any honour ever received anywhere?
RB|1|38|5|0|“Or is this also too little humbling for You? Should I be humbled even more? I find this completely impossible, especially in my present condition. Because more misery than I now suffer could hardly befall a being.
RB|1|38|6|0|“I have nothing other than You, my most beloved Friend. You are everything to me: my comfort, my greatest riches, my compensation for all my earthly woes and humiliation. But instead of comforting me, you awaken in me, with your wise speaking, other, new and tormenting misgivings which only increase my misery rather than reduce it. Behold, dear Friend, this is somewhat hard-hearted of You!
RB|1|38|7|0|“It may indeed be well-intentioned, and if it is possible for me to do what you counsel me then this could indeed be my greatest fortune. But consider one thing: That I am a most miserable and unhappy being, that bare of everything that could fortify my emotions; then You will make Your wise doctrines less intimidating!
RB|1|38|8|0|“I shall henceforth not praise myself even with the feeblest of thoughts. May all my actions be eternally branded evil and contemptuous; gladly shall I be the last and most worthless being before You throughout infinity, if You demand it.
RB|1|38|9|0|“But just don’t abandon me, making me exceedingly miserable thereby. Do not again threaten me with Your absence but fortify me with the promise that You shall not eternally leave me, and I shall give you the most faithful undertaking that I will do whatever You ask of me!
RB|1|38|10|0|“No matter how much I sinned upon Earth, just punish and humble me for it to every possible extent; yet I shall never cease loving You. But don’t talk any more about abandoning me, because that would be the most terrible thing You could do to me!”
RB|1|39|1|1|Chapter 39
RB|1|39|1|1|Robert takes a good turn. Explanation about the biblical John the Baptist Dawn of everlasting light of recognition in Robert.
RB|1|39|1|0|Say I: “Now now, My most beloved friend and brother, this I certainly will not do! We shall stay together; but in the way we are now, this could not be realised, because it would offer you little help.
RB|1|39|2|0|“But now I detect a real change for the better in you and can assure you that it will soon be better with you; but you must grasp what I am going to reveal to you the way I will prescribe it, and act strictly with your heart accordingly, and you shall soon begin to see more brightly. – Things about which you are still very much in the dark shall become clear and vivid.
RB|1|39|3|0|“Behold, where in the Gospels there is mention of John the Baptist, it says among other things: ‘I am only the voice of one crying in the wilderness, preparing the way of the Lord; I am not worthy to undo the shoelaces of Him Who comes after me. I baptise only with water, but He shall baptise you with the spirit of truth, with the spirit of God, for everlasting life! This my most exalted successor shall wax among and within you, but I, John, shall wane!’. What do you think this, the greatest of the prophets, meant by that?” 4. Says Robert: “Indeed, my best Friend! If I had understood this I would not have reached the sorry state I am in now.
RB|1|39|5|0|“My non-understanding of these texts was the very reason I began to doubt Your Deity – the main reason also why I became a New Catholic.
RB|1|39|6|0|“Oblige me therefore with an explanation of these most mystic texts, for on my own I shall never discern same, nor shall quite a few others.”
RB|1|39|7|0|Say I: “Well, so hear Me! In relation to the church, John the Baptist physically is what in every man is the outer worldly intellect, and every person’s intellect should be like that of John’s. Just as John prepared the way for Me, just so the right exterior intellect should wane before the understanding intellect of the heart – which understanding of the heart is like unto Myself. Because I Myself take this heart-understanding out of My spirit, and like a good sower, I cast same into the soil of the heart which is the right love, superbly manured through meekness and gentleness.
RB|1|39|8|0|“John is a crying vice in the wilderness, and a right outer intellect has to be that, because the world from which the intellect draws its first concepts is a desert, and this because otherwise no man could be completely separated and set free from God. And so the outer intellect, which draws its concepts, ideas and judgements partly from this desert, partly through indirect and direct revelation from the heavens, through this very taking up of revealed truths is ‘the voice of one crying in the wilderness’, preparing through faith the way to the understanding of the heart.
RB|1|39|9|0|“This proper outer intellect therefore baptises the soul with the water of meekness, and a voluntary obedience. The heart’s understanding however, within which resides the eternal Spirit out of God must, through the awakening of this spirit necessarily baptise with this Spirit, because the Spirit out of God is the true light, fullest truth, love and therewith eternal life itself.
RB|1|39|10|0|“It speaks for itself therefore that the outer intellect must necessarily wane and ultimately indeed be arrested and decapitated, if the true understanding of the heart, which represents Me is to wax within every human, growing to a most glorious tree of eternal life, within which resides supreme recognition. Which will make it obvious that the outer cognition is as little worthy of undoing the shoelaces of the heart’s understanding as is the light of a lamp endlessly insignificant compared to the sun’s light at noon. 11. “I do not now intend to mention your earthly deeds – whether they were right or otherwise – because they all proceeded from your outer intellect, into which the voice of the crier could not penetrate, because the noise of the desert – the John-less world, had to drown out the actual John – My revealed doctrine. Because where great hurricanes and thunder roll through the desert, there the crier’s voice easily goes under. Then Judgement and death take in their harvest unhindered.
RB|1|39|12|0|“But I then also come there, to save what can still be saved, not however upon a way prepared by John, but as lightning shining from East to West, as is now the case with yourself. Whoever accepts the light of this lightning shall be saved. But he who does not accept same perishes, that is, he sets out upon a path upon which it will be hard to achieve the goal set by God.
RB|1|39|13|0|“You have however properly seized the light of the lightning, and hence the Redeemer Himself came to you, guiding you along the right way. But you must now willingly follow the Saviour, not placing any obstacles in His path through your outer intellect, or you shall yourself delay the reaching of the goal.
RB|1|39|14|0|“What will you do now that I clarified those texts which, according to your admission, his Him Whom you should have clearly recognised?”
RB|1|39|15|0|Says Robert, pondering: “Oh Friend, - endlessly more indeed than just a friend! Only now begins it to mightily dawn within me! Oh Lord, Lord! How can you tarry with me, for I am a sinner!
RB|1|39|16|0|“What kept my eyes tied over, stopping me from recognising You? My powerful love towards You indeed told me that You must be more than what my intellect took You for; but a devil or something constantly kept a veil over my eyes. But now I recognise the endless abyss between me and You! Now I can but say: ‘oh my great Lord and God! Be thou gracious and merciful to me, poorest and most foolish sinner, before Thee!”
RB|1|40|1|1|Chapter 40
RB|1|40|1|1|Start of a new life out of God’s Spirit A new liberty-test upon a higher level of cognition.
RB|1|40|1|0|Say I: “Dearest brother and friend! I say unto you: your sins are forgiven, because you have so humbled yourself that you have fully given up the outer intellect, for what it is worth, taking up the understanding of the heart in its place. Hence there shall be eternally no more discussion about your earthly transgressions! 2. “You have now started a completely new life period, in which you must go through another liberty test. There the opportunity will be given you to completely put your old earthly man away and put on the new one out of Me.
RB|1|40|3|0|“You have until now been completely without fellowship, and also had no ground on which to stand your feet. The meager ground here corresponds to the doctrines accepted by you which, as New Catholic, you took from My Gospel. And I Myself came to you precisely the way that you had, with the help of your intellect, on Earth developed Me in your mind. – namely as merely a wise teacher of yore. But I could not remain thus, but had to escort you through all sorts of doctrine to where you finally, out of yourself, recognised Me as what I have been from eternity, and also shall be!
RB|1|40|4|0|“But this recognition shall not by itself suffice you by far; but you must, to attain to the true heavenly kingdom, vitalise this recognition with the true love of neighbour and from that, all love towards Me!
RB|1|40|5|0|“Wherefore I shall now bring you to a place where you shall not be lacking in fellowship of all kinds. You will receive a substantial ground, together will a big, well-furnished dwelling, and that upon a man road in a very attractive area. Numerous servants also shall be provided, who shall obey you punctiliously.
RB|1|40|6|0|“Many travelers from Earth shall come by your dwelling in this world of the spirits and drop in, friends and adversaries among them. See to it that you receive them with the right love, handing them what they have need of, because they all are My children and hence also your brethren. Thereby you shall make good many time over what you spoilt upon Earth, - not willingly of course, but through lack of spiritual cognition. I myself shall then come to you again and say unto you: ‘Well done with this small household; you shall be set over great things!’
RB|1|40|7|0|“Beware especially of rage, revenge, as well as impure love, for which the occasions shall not be lacking. Then your new life-task shall soon be solved, and your true everlasting life-bliss shall only then take its most vivid inception!
RB|1|40|8|0|“Avoid also curiosity! For this does not make a spirit better or more lucid, but easily more evil and dark. Wherever your strength does not suffice, hand over to Me, and the right help shall soon eventuate. “Therewith you know everything. Hence tell Me how you are satisfied with my offer, whereupon we shall at once find ourselves at the right place!”
RB|1|41|1|1|Chapter 41
RB|1|41|1|1|Robert: let Your will be my life. – Love upon love.
RB|1|41|1|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord, my one and only love eternally! Whatever You intend undertaking with me, a sinner, shall be unspeakably right; I can only regard everything as You immeasurable grace and mercy! What am I before You? What is dust before Him Who has stretched out endless space with His exclusive might, filling it with the countless wonders of His eternal love and wisdom! Your holy will is my life! How should anything You have determined for me not be right? Oh Lord! Holy be Thy name, and let Your will be my life!
RB|1|41|2|0|“I will do with a most cheerful heart whatever I am capable of! For You, my God and my only love, have offered it. And how should this not be supremely holy, and pleasant to my love for You?
RB|1|41|3|0|“But that You should abandon me visibly again shall of course hurt me, yet this also is Your holy will. And the latter shall restore You to me again when my heart shall once be more worthy of You than now, when it could still perish with shame for Your holiness. How was it able to be so incomprehensibly blind and blunt as not to recognise You at first sight, encountering You even with pig-headedness!
RB|1|41|4|0|“Oh Lord, my foolishness now lames my tongue, to the extent of being hardly able to account to You here, oh holiest One. Hence You will be done as soon as possible!”
RB|1|41|5|0|Say I: “Now now, My beloved brother – !”
RB|1|41|6|0|Begs Robert, interrupting: “Oh Lord! Call me dust and nothingness before You and not ‘brother’, for how can nothingness be Your brother?”
RB|1|41|7|0|Say I: “I know best how you can also be My proper brother. Hence don’t make too much of it! I suddenly see something that has just developed in your heart. And at your next life-liberty test, we shall not be as far apart as you now imagine. Because where someone begins to bloom with such love as yours is now developing, such one’s path shall thereafter not be strewn with bones of contention.
RB|1|41|8|0|“Look, My dear Robert, all your sins are gone; and I now love you indescribably because you too have begun to love Me so much! How could I then leave you? – Ah, no! Fear not!
RB|1|41|9|0|“Since you love Me so much, I shall not leave you but move into your dwelling with you, and work with you! And so I shall also remit what you would necessarily have still had to endure. For much shall be forgiven him who has much love!
RB|1|41|10|0|“You shall indeed have to bear up to all I pointed out to you – but at My side! Tell Me, My dear brother, whether you prefer this offer to the previous one?”
RB|1|42|1|1|Chapter 42
RB|1|42|1|1|A true brother. Parable of the target shooting. Love towards the Lord determines everything.
RB|1|42|1|0|“Oh Lord”, says Robert after a while, “if only You would not call me, a sinner, Your brother! For I shall eternally not be worthy of such immense grace.”
RB|1|42|2|0|Say I: “Just suffer it to be so for now. Does not My image now dwell within you? Because through your love for Me you are in Me, as I in you, and so we are one in love. And behold, such unity is a true brother. Notwithstanding that we each are separate, this in no way inhibits a most intimate brotherhood, which is a proper unification through love. Because there is only one true love and one true goodness, and these are the same and therefore one in all the angels and blessed spirits, and completely equal to My love, and the good therefrom. And behold, this complete sameness verily is called ‘a brother’!
RB|1|42|3|0|“And so you now, on account of your true love for Me also are a true brother. Just as I once, upon Earth, called brethren all those who followed Me in deed: not out of a kind of amicable courtesy but in the fullness of truth. Let it not trouble you in future therefore if I call you brother, for now you know why!
RB|1|42|4|0|“But say unto Me now whether you like this second offer better than the first?”
RB|1|42|5|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord, You exceedingly good, holy Father of all men and angels, here nothing further can be said, all comparisons falling away. For whatever You determine always is the best, because as the most endless goodness, You have determined it thus. Is speaks for itself however that this second offer has to obviously please me even more than the first. For no being that loves You as indescribably as I do, could be equally pleased with either Your only seeming absence and Your visible presence at its side!
RB|1|42|6|0|“But since You are so endlessly merciful, I would ask you from the depth of my heart that You would indicate to me how I could make myself, at least by a hair’s breath, more worthy of Your love than unfortunately until now!”
RB|1|42|7|0|Say I: “Beloved brother! On Earth you no doubt watched a game called disc or target shooting quite a few times? You think to yourself: ‘Indeed, I have quite often joined the shooting and even won several times!’ – Good, then say unto Me how and by what merit did you win? Surely all who competed for the prize had to pay the same deposit, and yet you won the prize!
RB|1|42|8|0|“Now you say to yourself: because I luckily hit the centre of the disc. The prize-giver certainly did not gain thereby, yet he was nevertheless much pleased that I hit the centre.”
RB|1|42|9|0|Continue I to Robert: “Behold, thus it is with Me! I am an eternal prize-giver to all My beings, and especially those who proceeded to become My children. The target disc is My Father-heart; the marksmen are My children. Their guns are their own hearts, and the target again am I, together with the most perfect, everlasting life, with and out of Me!
RB|1|42|10|0|“What merit therefore do the children have to earn to win the prize determined for them? Behold, nothing other than to load their hearts and shoot at the centre of My heart. On hitting same, they at once have the target in their life-pockets. An it is the easier with Me since I require no deposit, as I allow free shooting to everyone.
RB|1|42|11|0|“But just as you were sometimes a champion marksman on Earth, so you also succeeded here to shoot the centre of My heart with your own. And so you have already therewith everything I ask of you, namely true love. This alone makes you worthy of My reciprocal love, it alone being recognised by Me as a true merit. What other merits should be worthy of My grace? For if I am already pleased with you, then I would like to know what you can do to make you still more worthy of Me?
RB|1|42|12|0|“But in what way you shall be able to share My love in you with your diverse brethren, you shall have to work out through your future attitude, which however shall not be added for your greater merit. Because you will be granted greater perfection of your being for your own greater bliss – hence for only your personal advantage! – But there can be no talk of increased worthiness of My grace, since you cannot possibly do more than love Me above everything else, which alone I ask of you and everyone else.
RB|1|42|13|0|“Hence do not be troubled about greater merit, which I shall have no need of eternally, but take note of what shall now take place in front of your eyes.!
RB|1|42|14|0|“Behold, we still are upon our most meager little world, and you still see nothing besides what provides us a sparse view. You had assumed that this world was a kind of developing comet, which may eventually turn into another planet, after trillions of Earth years. It may perhaps have arisen on account of the gravitational attraction of My nature, in reaction to which atoms from endless ether accumulates around Me, but it is nothing of the sort.
RB|1|42|15|0|“This small, most bare and meager world is out of yourself, corresponding to your erstwhile inner state, upon which I Myself am of course the best portion. Like this world, and the way you first saw Me upon it, your inward parts had been constituted: a small and weak ground, and I upon it just as an ordinary human!
RB|1|42|16|0|“But now that your heart recognised Me, kindled with fervent love for Me, this small and sparse world shall at once turn into a bigger, firmer and more bountiful one.
RB|1|42|17|0|“I am at present still maintaining your interior screen, so that the powerful light of your spirit would not immediately pour into your soul. But as I am about to rend this inner screen in twain, as I once did with the veil in the Temple, by which the Holy of Holies was exposed – you shall at once behold a quite different world and be exceedingly astonished! And so pay heed!”
RB|1|43|1|1|Chapter 43
RB|1|43|1|1|Robert’s new, glorious world. Astonished thanks and fervent love “This world is out of you” – A parable on procreation
RB|1|43|1|0|Robert now looks around himself, intent on espying some better and bigger world, but none is making an appearance yet, in accordance with My words. Straining his eyes, he looks upwards, whether such is perhaps descending from the heavens, to agree with his preconception of a promised descent of a better world? But none is coming from that direction either.
RB|1|43|2|0|After a while of futile expectations, he turns to Me again: “Exalted, eternal Master and Creator of infinity, most beloved Father! – Behold, I have almost worn our my eyes, yet no other world makes its appearance. The problem is bound to be within myself, but I can’t make out where. Hence I beg You to show me the reason!
RB|1|43|3|0|“Oh Lord, if it pleases You, then at last remove the blanket from my eyes!”
RB|1|43|4|0|Say I: “Now brother, I say unto you – ‘epheta’ (open) – what do you say now? Where did this region come from, and how do you like it?”
RB|1|43|5|0|Robert, hardly able to contain himself for joy, amazed, looks around in every direction. For now he vividly sees the most glorious meadows around him, and most beautiful and imposing mountain-ranges encompass extensive views. Small, light green hills rise from the meadows, at the feet of which lie attractive dwellings, all presenting themselves to Robert's astounded eyes. A large building stands nearby, surrounded by a luxuriant fruit-filled and flowery garden. This glorious region is domed by a most pure, light-blue sky which, although still sunless, is studded the more with rare constellations of stars, the smallest of which shines more brightly than Venus above the Earth at its brightest; wherefore this region also is almost brighter from this starlight than the midday sun upon Earth.
RB|1|43|6|0|Robert can hardly take in enough of this spellbinding region. After a while of staring and amazement, he falls on his knees before Me, staring at Me ecstatically, thrusting out the following words from his breast: 7. “Oh God, oh Father, You almighty Creator of never-suspected works of wonder! How should I, barest nothingness, begin to honour You with endless eternal praise? Ah how great must be Your wisdom and power, to bring about such Creation with Your merest wink.
RB|1|43|8|0|“And here You stand with me like an ordinary man? Well, this makes You even more endlessly love and worship-worthy - externally seeming to be no more than an ordinary human. Yet upon speaking and commanding, countless worlds, suns, angels and a myriad of other creatures of unsuspected wonder and glory stream from Your mouth!
RB|1|43|9|0|“Oh Lord! Who can ever grasp You and understand Your love, wisdom and almight? Oh my God, I am surely just the poorest of sinners, yet can do nothing but love You over and over! Most glorious Jesus, who upon Earth understands that You alone and eternally no other being is the highest, arch-eternal divine being Yourself!
RB|1|43|10|0|“And here You are with me as someone who was executed by the world! Oh love of all love! Oh Lord, oh Father, oh God! And You call me, someone condemned by the world - a brother! No! You are too great and Your love to horribly great! Oh, create powers within me so I can love You for Your goodness and condescension with the glow of all the suns of endless space!”
RB|1|43|11|0|Say I: “My dear brother! It makes My heart over joyous that you praise Me thus in your heart - for just having removed the blanket from your eyes and for your seeing another region more beautiful than any upon Earth and more bright than the purest midday of the Promised Land!
RB|1|43|12|0|“You rightly praise My love, wisdom, almight and grandeur of action. For verily, whether you were to praise Me with all the angels’ tongues, you would not eternally be capable of befittingly praise the smallest fraction of My godly greatness and perfection.
RB|1|43|13|0|“But the most pleasing praise is that you love Me with all your strength! Because, as Father, I am accessible exclusively through love, to those beings who are My children; and eternally not through wisdom. Because the wisdom of My numberless angels and spirits is, compared to My eternal wisdom, as is a dew-drop to the eternal etheric sea filling eternal space.
RB|1|43|14|0|“Since you praise Me out of your love however, yours is a proper praise, although unnecessary here. Because whatever you see right now is actually your doing. It is of course My work as well, since you yourself are My work. But it is all your separate work, the way things you made on Earth were distinctly your work.
RB|1|43|15|0|“You indeed ask within yourself: ‘Lord, how is this possible? If this was my doing, then surely I would have to be conscious of how I went about creating such glories and grandeur? Yet I have not the faintest idea!’
RB|1|43|16|0|“Say I: “That is so to begin with, but does not matter. Did you not generate children upon Earth, each of whom is an endlessly greater work of wonder than everything you see here? Did you in reality know that, through the simple and dull act of procreation, you would produce such completely incomprehensible wonders, and in accordance with what pre-determined plan?
RB|1|43|17|0|“And yet it was you and not Me who generated such wonders with your wife. I am, of course, there too, the basic originator and the only planner and arranger ordering things, so that the act of procreation results in a human being. The deliberate act of procreation on man’s part nevertheless has to be added to create a new human being.
RB|1|43|18|0|“Hence do not be too astonished when I say unto you: behold, all this is your work; wherefore everything you behold here also is yours! A spiritual time nevertheless will come when you shall grasp all this. – But now to something else!”
RB|1|44|1|1|Chapter 44
RB|1|44|1|1|Robert’s task in the new home. The first reception. Fallen political friends. Robert counsels them.
RB|1|44|1|0|Continue I: “Nearby you see a large and magnificent dwelling. Behold, you shall now be occupying this. And I shall at all times be with you and help you whenever you shall call Me from within your heart, which is to say: ‘I shall remain with you always!’
RB|1|44|2|0|“Nor shall you be alone, even when I visibly leave you for a few moments. For in this house you shall have a far lager fellowship than you would ever find anywhere. This region also is fully inhabited as far as your eyes can see. Wherefore you shall from now on never fear a lack of fellowship.
RB|1|44|3|0|“But I say unto you that these congregations shall be for the most part of a radical nature. Wherefore your main task shall be to bring all these radical unto the one path I have now brought you. If you succeed in this work, then you shall discover still quite a number of other amazing things besides those you found at My side until now. For only in this very way shall you properly enter upon your own treasure and miracle trove, within which things shall reveal themselves to you which you never dreamt of so far!
RB|1|44|4|0|“Above all you shall have to make sure that you don’t give Me away to any of those you will soon meet here! For these all don’t know Me, as their faith will be even more deficient than was yours. Were you to give Me away before time, you would do them more harm than good; hence be careful.
RB|1|44|5|0|“But now follow Me through the garden! A large company shall welcome us in the hall!”
RB|1|44|6|0|Now I move ahead, with Robert following Me with the greatest love, reverence and humility.
RB|1|44|7|0|Coming to a magnificently shaped hallway from the garden, masses of people of both sexes come streaming out, shouting: “Vivat! Long live our most honoured Robert Blum, the greatest people’s friend of Europe! Be honoured, foremost and greatest German of the nineteenth century! A thousandfold welcome, you greatest friend of ours and most courageous ringleader against the enemies of man’s freedom! How long have we already tarried here for you, but you did not want to make an appearance, although we knew that you preceded many of us here. How heavy our burden to revenge our blood on those barbarians who had us shot like common dogs from their most dictatorial ambitions! But we lacked a ringleader. But now you are here as the one initiated into all laws of nature, and the world of spirits. Hence get us organised in line with our abilities and lead us to where we can exercise the most burning revenge! These terrestrial, glittering rapacious animals in human form shall experience a most amazing vengeance we shall take on them!”
RB|1|44|8|0|Says Robert: “Friends, time shall bring us counsel! First of all my thanks for your heartfelt greeting, and praise God for allowing me to meet up with you all here! First I would say unto you: as upon Earth, everything takes its time here. The apple does not fall from the tree until ripe. Why should we strain ourselves here before time, to take revenge on those brutes who upon Earth at present deem themselves lords over all men? Let us leave them their miserable joy for a few weeks or months; they shall then come to us by themselves. Once we have them here, dear friends, we shall have a few words with them! I hope you got what I meant?”
RB|1|44|9|0|Scream all of them: “Indeed, indeed, we got you! You have always been a clever man, and are bound to be so here, in this world in which we still can’t make our way, not knowing yet how we got here and where we actually are.
RB|1|44|10|0|“It is indeed most beautiful in this area, - like a true paradise actually. But we know only what a pair of amicable men told us on arrival here: ‘this house belongs to Robert Blum, together with everything that your eyes behold.’ ‘In that case the stars upon the firmament as well?’ we asked; ‘yes, also the stars’, answered the two men. – Whereupon they commanded us to tarry here quietly until you, the owner of this magnificence himself comes with another great, good Friend. You would then anyway, together with your good friend, tell us what to undertake in this region.
RB|1|44|11|0|“Thus we quietly tarried in your house and its chambers until now. Only when we saw you arrive with your friend did we rush out to meet you and tell you our main problems.
RB|1|44|12|0|“Now please be so good as to tell us what we are to actually take on. Because to just indolently sulk about will make even the most beautiful time and region boring. In short, we are placing our best hopes in your wise insight and brotherly sense. For a Robert Blum shall in future never fail again! – Vivat!”
RB|1|44|13|0|Says Robert: “Well and good indeed! Whatever you wish for shall come about. And it brings me extraordinary joy to see you no less obedient than you were upon Earth – which over here is certain to also bear you more fruit. But let me now first of all move into my house, so that, as owner, I can look it over.
RB|1|44|14|0|“But I would like to also inform you not to laud me with a ‘long live’ from now on! This would be sheer foolishness over here, where we begin an eternal, indestructible life which shall not be followed by death eternally; why should we laud each other with ‘long live’, where we have through God’s grace received the actual highest life?
RB|1|44|15|0|“Let your future call be a different one: ‘Highest praise and love be to God the Lord in Christ Jesus – Whom we took to be a man only, but Who nevertheless is eternally the only God and therefore Creator of infinity, together with everything within it!’ – When you call out thus, then you shall have cause to imminently rejoice in a perfect life, whilst any honour you bring me shall not get you further by a hair’s breadth!
RB|1|44|16|0|“Remember also that Blum is no fool, having good reason to proclaim to you right from the start what he himself unfortunately doubted to the highest degree upon Earth! And Blum, as upon Earth, does so over here as your best and truest friend. Considering this well, it shall hopefully be easy for you to accept your friend’s word for it. Friends, you ought to believe what I tell you, as you well know that I don’t naively just accept things, especially in the things of faith and religion!”
RB|1|44|17|0|All of them shout: “Indeed so; we unconditionally accept whatever you teach us, knowing that our Robert would not mistake a white cow for a black one even in the darkest of nights; whatever you tell us is bound to be true. For you also, upon Earth in Vienna, advised us to stay away from the front line, as the enemy was too strong and the defence of Vienna too loose. But we did not believe you, saying: ‘has Blum also turned into a coward now?’ And you gave us a manful shout: ‘Blum does not fear even a hundred thousand devils, let alone these cheeky mercenaries! Hence all arms into the fray, to die at my side’; and weapons in hand we belatedly realised that you were right!
RB|1|44|18|0|“Now however we take you at your word without arguing; just remain our leader and teacher, as you are wiser in one finger than all of us together! But now look your house over without hindrance, and then give us something to do commensurate with our strength!”
RB|1|45|1|1|Chapter 45
RB|1|45|1|1|Robert’s powerful witness to Christ. The Viennese crowd.
RB|1|45|1|0|Says Robert: “I am well pleased with your willing acceptance of my counsel, my dear friends and bold comrades in arms! But I also assure you that, for as long as this, my and also your best Friend will be at our side, I shall also give you the most thought-through guidance, by which you shall without fail gain the truest benefits of eternally indestructible life, within which you now find yourselves after casting off your heavy bodies.
RB|1|45|2|0|“Much shall of course still be required and you shall have to pass many a test before you achieve full ripeness for yonder lofty purposes for which the holy, eternal Initiator of all existence has set us Earth inhabitants, whom He has chosen for children.
RB|1|45|3|0|“But be of good cheer and stand your ground with true, perfect love for Him, our eternal, holy Father! Therewith we shall overcome all disconcerting happenings, imminently achieving a maturity enabling us to approach Him in spirit and in truth!
RB|1|45|4|0|“Oh brethren! I, your truest friend Robert tell you: that which upon Earth I was not able to even suspect, over here unfolds before my eyes so miraculously that no tongue can utter what God holds out to those who love Him! But everything you see right now is not even a dewdrop compared to the sea. Because unspeakable things await us!
RB|1|45|5|0|“Hearken, a wise man upon Earth once said, enraptured: ‘What riches, what unfailing wellspring of countless heavens is laid into the small heart of him upon Earth who alone among animals, walking upright, calls himself man! If this human could realise all his ideas through a divine ‘let there be’, what would there not be to a human! And yet all such ideas and treasures of imagination in a man is but the faintest shimmer of that fullness, depth and clarity comprising every profound man’s concept of God!’
RB|1|45|6|0|“If however this wise man had such lofty ideas of man and even loftier ones of the Deity – how much more do we now have the right to immerse ourselves into these grand ideas, since through God’s grace we find ourselves beyond the dust of decay, calling ourselves Christians, called to enter the great God’s kingdom!
RB|1|45|7|0|“Unfortunately we are Christians hardly more than in name. Many were ashamed to call ourselves Christians, the main responsibility for which is Rome, and our own stupidity. But this shall not be so from now on. Our heart’s greatest honour shall now be to fully belong to Christ!
RB|1|45|8|0|“I say unto you: ‘Christ is all in all! He is the eternal alpha and omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end! He alone is the life, the truth and the way, – for all beings, men, spirits and angels! In His hands repose all the heavens, all the worlds and everything living upon them. Through Him and His word we can become children of His Father-heart, and be all in all within Him. But without Him there eternally is no existence, no life and no bliss! – Do you believe me, my dear friends?”
RB|1|45|9|0|Shout all: “Yes, we believe it indeed. Even if we don’t yet fully comprehend what you proclaim to us, we yet firmly believe it, knowing that you would not proclaim anything to us that you had not first clearly grasped from its foundations. All honour to God for imbuing you with o much understanding and insight! 10. “We found especial joy in what you now told us about Christ. Do you know that we secretly always thought much of Him. But the way the Roman clerics had Him always do no more than condemn all those men, who did not want to dance to their tune, straight to hell, caused us to actually be ashamed of this otherwise loftiest name! Because no man of modicum intelligence could accept Him the way certain monks made the good Christ Jesus out to be. For does Christ demand Rosary prayer, litany, holy prayers, exorcisms, worshipping or relics, confessions without measure or aim, Mass numbers, and similar nonsense for gaining of Heaven?! Brother, this surely could no longer be accepted in the nineteenth century, especially when, as poor worker, one saw how these servants of God could hardly turn around at the altar for fat, when rattling off their Masses.
RB|1|45|11|0|“But we most readily accept the Christ you spoke about, being overjoyed with Him! That One could easily be God Himself! For in line with our reason He is good, wise and sufficiently mighty for it. The real Christ must have been quite different to what the clergy of Rome proclaimed to poor sinners for money! 12. “What do you say, and maybe your seemingly most loving friend, who has said nothing so far: shall we have the grace to once see the true Christ, even if from afar? Because we cannot demand that a Christ as proclaimed by you should repeatedly reveal Himself to fiendishly mean people like us. Were this possible then we would gladly forego all other joys.”
RB|1|45|13|0|Says Robert: “Dear friends, I assure you that the true Christ, although the loftiest and holiest divine Being, is still what He was on Earth as man! He regards only what is lowly and despised in the world, and those persecuted by the world are his friends and brothers, but everything honoured by the world as great and glorious and favoured is to Him an abomination!
RB|1|45|14|0|“Hence be of good cheer, my friends. You shall see and love the true Christ measurelessly; and not just once but forever. For believe my words: Christ is already nearer to you than you would ever believe! If I had permission then I could turn your heads to where He is, and you could easily see Him. But I must not do so for your own good. Hence be patient for a while until you ripen – then it shall happen. Are you happy with that?!”
RB|1|45|15|0|Shout all of them: “Yes indeed, we are completely happy therewith! We know only too well that we are not worthy of seeing Him for a long while yet, but shall do everything to make ourselves more worthy of Him.
RB|1|45|16|0|“In Vienna, as you know, we were rascals! And so we can’t ask it before time. If the Roman clergy were to be only one per cent right in their hell-fire sermons, then we should be ripe for the very centre of hell. If however God’s, Christ’s grace is greater than proclaimed by the preachers, then we might still find hope! But that will still take much time and patience, and so we are still most satisfied and thank you and your friend for this assurance!”
RB|1|46|1|1|Chapter 46
RB|1|46|1|1|Robert inquires about three worldly comrades-in-arms A soul-portrait of these ‘people’ friends. Robert counsels peaceful forgiveness
RB|1|46|1|0|Says Robert: “I knew it would be easy dealing with you; remain steadily as you are now, with a soft and flexible heart; then achieving God’s goal for you shall be easy!
RB|1|46|2|0|“But to another matter, dear friend: tell me what has become of our earthly comrades-inarms Messenhauser, Jellinek and Dr. Becher? I have scrutinised you man for man, but cannot unfortunately discover those three! Did you perhaps leave them behind in this world? Tell me anything you know! Whereafter I shall at once move into this house with my most beloved Friend.”
RB|1|46|3|0|Say some of the crowd: “Oh friend, how can you ask about those three arch rogues? They are not among us, nor were we going to advise them to be seen among us! To these we were going to give a remarkable description of how things are here in the world of spirits!
RB|1|46|4|0|“Do you think that these also strove for us honestly, the way you did? Hearken, these three, who often acted as if they could conquer the entire world with the little finger did so for worldly gain. Had they been able to make off unnoticed with their bulging pockets to Switzerland or some other place, then they would not have been unduly troubled if dogs and pigs had eaten us in Vienna! Their plans having failed however, it was a case of ‘steal with them, hang with them!’
RB|1|46|5|0|“We cannot be absolutely certain about the last two, but Messenhauser knew how to make much noise to fill is pocket! Did he not withhold our ammunition and order the wily defenders of Vienna to where the threat was minimal? But he left the gate, from where the enemy came, open! Oh that was a fine fellow! His thoughts would have been: ‘the silly Viennese take us for their liberators, letting their hair down over it! But I will deliver them all into Windischgrätz’ hands, and he will put me down for a handy informer’s reward!’. But you missed, Mr. Messenhauser! The field marshal is no joker, - did not fuss about with Messinghauser, sending him into this world by express post. Now he is bound to be here, but where? This the angels of God shall know better than us! Praise God he is not among us.
RB|1|46|6|0|“Neither are Jellinek and Dr. Becher, which makes us happy! We don’t know anything particular about them, other than that they fiddled around with the quill more than the Field Marshal with his canons, and that both were tongue artists, ultimately despatching many on their journey of discovery to this spirit world, together with themselves. There are a few who undertook this journey by zeal of Jellinek and Becher, but these know no more about them than we do.
RB|1|46|7|0|“It now concerns us little of course, since we actually life on after death, but if we should bump into the lousy clover-leaves, we shall box their ears Vienna-style! Now of course we are happy to have come through terrestrial chicken-life for all eternity; a life which no honest fellow would miss. But we nevertheless itch sometimes when thinking of yonder unscrupulous rogues who despicably betrayed our trust.
RB|1|46|8|0|“But we don’t give a damn now. God is bound to give them their due. In any case, you would know better than us what they were like on Earth, since you had to exchange words with Messenhauser more often than us poor devils. And so we have told you everything we know.”
RB|1|46|9|0|Says Robert: “My dear friends, I regret the three are not among you. But I say unto you: in this kingdom of eternal peace and love, refrain from all manner of judging, regardless of who it may concern, for we were never able to give anything to anyone that we had not ourselves first received. And so we cannot judge the takers as if they had robbed us of our own property, but only as if the had borrowed from us what we had on load ourselves. The great Owner Who alone is the judge over everything, which belongs to Him alone, shall pass the right judgement.
RB|1|46|10|0|We shall from now on act the way Christ the Lord taught! Namely, we shall do good to our enemies who curse us and bless them; and those who hate us we shall encounter with love. In this way we shall appear well-pleasing children before God the Lord, and His grace shall be with us eternally!
RB|1|46|11|0|“Do we not often pray: ‘Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us!’. Doing so, the Lord shall always forgive us, as often and whatever our transgression was. When we shall have forgiven everything to all, then everything shall also be forgiven us. Are you happy with my suggestion?”
RB|1|46|12|0|All shout: “Yes indeed, we fully agree with you!” 13. Says Robert: “Well then, let us move into the house!”
RB|1|47|1|1|Chapter 47
RB|1|47|1|1|Entry into Robert’s house. Spiritual correspondence of the storeys Cautioning with the Viennese crowd. Heart communication with the Lord
RB|1|47|1|0|Thereafter Robert moves with Me into the house, which has three big storeys, besides its majestically beautiful ground floor. Each storey is coloured differently as follows: the ground floor is a light juice-green, variously ornamented with white and red; the first storey is completely white, with light yellow and blue ornamentation; the second storey is light blue, with violet and rose patterns, with the third storey coloured morning-red without any ornamentation.
RB|1|47|2|0|Robert finds these different colours remarkable, asking Me on the side: “Oh Lord, do these colourings and patterns have to be like that, or has this to do with local builders’ taste? Because in quite a few places in Europe, such building-style, which over here looks quite good, would be regarded in many parts of Europe as either Chinese or crazy. Wherefore oblige me with an explanation; I would graciously appreciate a few words from Your most holy mouth, if it pleases You!”
RB|1|47|3|0|Say I: “My dear brother, firstly, in front of your many guests you must speak to Me only in your heart, so as not to give Me away before time! For if these recognised Me like you did, I would have to depart, as they have too little firmness to fully bear my presence. If however you desire to say something to Me audibly, in order to raise their cognition, then call Me only friend and brother, but not Lord! Then you shall make quick progress with your friends, this being My fervent desire!
RB|1|47|4|0|“Regarding your question however, you are well-versed in the language of colour and flowers, and know exactly what the various colourings of this house signify. Behold, there your asking is vain, especially in the presence of these many, who may not know Who I am for a long while yet.
RB|1|47|5|0|“Hence be very careful in future, especially when it involves talking about Me, for then, with the best of will you could do more harm than good! Because you cannot count on these friends’ concurrings, and believe that they are near their perfection if everything pleases them. I say unto you that often the opposite to what you think is the case.
RB|1|47|6|0|“Behold, I know some people here as also on Earth who know Me much better than you do. I say unto you that to these I mean as little as a worn-out coat! The strength of their love towards Me is such that a maiden of very little sensual attraction can consume them to the last drop, and I then have much to do not to be completely forgotten by such followers.
RB|1|47|7|0|“Behold, this very thing could also be the case with these your friends. They are hedonists and rumpus-heroes one and all. If we were to constantly produce miracles for them, also entertaining them well and constantly escort a lot of sumptuous maidens to them, with whom they could carry on uninhibited, they would also remain our best friends and we would even become indispensable to them. But were we to start a somewhat more serious discourse, you would be astounded at how they would one after the other turn their backs on us; they shall be giving us plenty of trouble yet. But through wise guidance they can still be won! – I verily say unto you in confidence that some shall have to taste first degree hell, in order to cast off their great womanising lust. We shall certainly try whatever tallies with their freedom; but should none of it bear fruit, then we shall have to move to more extreme measures! Hence be cautioned, not giving Me away through some facial sign. Strive above all to make them aware of their sensuality and its consequences, and we shall yet fare more easily. I too shall work them over but, as said, they must not for a long while yet find out Who I am.
RB|1|47|8|0|“But hearken now to what briefly the diversely coloured storeys of your home signify: the juice-green of the ground floor depicts the spiritually natural state, whose main life-thrust expresses itself in hope, which hoping is dressed in faith and love. The first storey represents the pure and true faith that is clothed in gently constancy. The second storey represents love activity arising from pure faith – corresponding to the terrestrial sky colour, through which also the constant love activity of light is easily recognised by all those of an understanding heart. Wherefore this storey is also decorated with deep celestial wisdom (violet) and the purest love of neighbour (rose red). The third storey finally signifies, through its maiden-like noble dawnred of the highest innocence and purest love heaven, the actually completely true Heaven, in which I dwell with those who love Me above all. This Heaven therefore is without decoration, because it already in the nature of its colour is imbued with all imaginable perfection, having Me alone as its decoration.
RB|1|47|9|0|“There briefly you have the proper meaning of the peculiar colouring of your house. But ask no further, because by the degree of ascending the various storeys of your house you will in any case receive clarification of what you cannot grasp yet.
RB|1|47|10|0|“But we shall now move into the ground floor, where we shall get ready for the first storey. And so let us go ahead and let the others follow, if they wish. Let those who do not wish it however do what they will. Did you comprehend Me?”
RB|1|47|11|0|Says Robert: “Yes, Brother, and I shall strictly adhere to it! But it is nevertheless odd that there could be such obstinate and thoughtless beings among these otherwise well disposed people; verily, this is the puzzle of all puzzles!”
RB|1|47|12|0|Say I: “Yes, My beloved brother, you shall yet be much intrigued on encountering diverse characters in the spirit world! You shall be finding the most handsome, clad externally in snow-white wool, yet internally they will be rapacious wolves, lions, hyenas, bears and tigers!
RB|1|47|13|0|“But behold, we are already in your house, and that in the ground floor’s first reception rooms. How do you like them?”
RB|1|48|1|1|Chapter 48
RB|1|48|1|1|Wonderful house interior. Robert’s anger at what he sees in the garden. Scandalous scenes among the Viennese. The Lord takes up the healing of the wicked souls.
RB|1|48|1|0|Says Robert: “Oh Friend and Brother! Wondrously glorious! The glory and roominess cannot be discerned from this house’s exterior. And the beautiful views through the tall windows! How glorious the garden, with the mountain-ranges in the distance! And how sweet the many cottages upon the surrounding hillocks! Ah, this goes over the celestial!
RB|1|48|2|0|“But look here through the first window! What kind of rabble is this? No, such riff-raff I have not seen yet! – There, there – what barefaced cheek! A bunch of lousy males stripping some merry hookers! Ah, this goes too far! These we must get out of the garden!”
RB|1|48|3|0|Say I: “Behold, there you already have a few “Viennese friends”! These are the ones that agreed with you on everything outside. But after we moved indoors they preferred to stay outside, enjoying their favourite pastime. Look around and count how many followed us in, – and you shall find none! Because those few mistresses are more to them than we and all your instructions, and shall be so for a long while yet!
RB|1|48|4|0|“If you were to go out there and give them a sermon, they would be all ears again. I say unto you that there are hardly any type of sinners who are harder to convert than the hedonists of the flesh, and that because they externally accept everything glibly, for so long as they don’t feel restricted in their inner lust. Try however to earnestly hold them back from their lust and you shall experience wonders of willfulness and brutality. But we will leave them to rage to saturation point in their lust. Then we shall step out to them again to ask why they did not follow us into the house. You shall not be able to sufficiently wonder at what excuses they will come up with.
RB|1|48|5|0|“But I shall first cause a few really sumptuous mistresses to join them; then you shall witness some real obscenities! And so pay heed!”
RB|1|48|6|0|At that point twelve pretty maidens join the crowd: a type of battle cry of jubilation resounds and everything male starts pouncing upon them like tigers.
RB|1|48|7|0|At this sight, Robert almost bursts with rage for the naughtiness, intending to rush out there with thunder and lightning; but I advisedly hold him back, and he just fumes through the window.
RB|1|48|8|0|After a while of watching to saturation-rage the diverse obscenities among his Viennese friends, he says to Me: “Oh Lord, now I’ve had my overfill of rage. But notwithstanding all Your holiness, what is true is true – theses real rogues are not getting any better by a hair’s breadth, and I realise that I was foolish to have been angered by it.
RB|1|48|9|0|“You could of course change the thing instantly if You desired it, and You wisdom considering it good and proper. But being the most enormous patience, love and gentleness, You watch this rumpus with the ease of someone Who could not get stirred to anger by it even by appearance. Oh, in that case I shall not get annoyed in future even with a thousandfold such rumpus!
RB|1|48|10|0|“Only one thing I don’t comprehend: how normally refined people can allow such filth to become their vice? I myself surely was a person of hot blood, and served the flesh here and there. But this act never got to the vice stage. For I always felt shame, saying to myself: Robert, what are you now? You should be a righteous man in everything, but are an animal! Shame on you, Robert, you are a silly donkey! You are no man but a tail-chaser, – a slave of woman. How can you let it weaken you? Yuck on you! You are no man; an animal cannot act consciously but only indulge thoughtlessly like a pig!
RB|1|48|11|0|“Thus and even worse did I lecture myself when I became weak every now and then, especially when on festive occasions I took too deeply to the bottle. But it never became a vice with me!
RB|1|48|12|0|“These canine fellows however take these things to venial greed! What amazes me above all is how the old rams and donkeys care on the most! Just look out there at how those three old dodgers carry on with a damsel under that fig tree! Should this not provoke thunder; is there going to be no end to this piggishness?”
RB|1|48|13|0|Say I: “Have a little patience. I intend to haul a few mistresses over to them; these are going to be still more voluptuous than the previous ones, although more recalcitrant and chaste. We shall see what your friends will do with these.”
RB|1|48|14|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord, one does not have to be omniscient to know that. These fellows shall carry on a thousand times worse! I am not even inclined to watch for the start of this mad rave-up; but say unto me, sole Lord over all heavens and worlds, how will this end? Shall these rogues never get sick of this? Shall they turn into actual animals instead of spirits?”
RB|1|48|15|0|Say I: “Just calm down; you will soon be enlightened. For now, be a quiet spectator like Me. Once I open your eyes wider you shall see how one has to proceed here, to still convert such pigs into humans if possible. But whatever is not accomplished by love shall be turned over to the judgement of hell, residing within the souls themselves. But silence now; the damsels are on their way!” 16. Robert looks out the window at the newly arrived damsels, saying after a while: “By my poor life – truly, these twenty or so are not bad looking in worldly terms! Upon my soul and all elements, the three front ones are dressed like Parisian ballerinas! These are bound to dance these human Viennese animals into fits of lust?
RB|1|48|17|0|“I think the appearance of two dozen bears would be more appropriate than these pretty dancers; perhaps such vibrant Forest and alpine dancers would have a more wholesome effect upon my brutish friends than the curvaceous curvy-footed, full breasted ballerinas!
RB|1|48|18|0|“But I marvel at how the Viennese spirits, at the sight of these beauties are so selfrestraining, unlike the previous ones with their raving, canine attacks! Perhaps these beautyqueens overly impress them, not daring to approach them.”
RB|1|49|1|1|Chapter 49
RB|1|49|1|1|A flock of former show-dancers enter the house, after much suffering in the spirit world Humble begging for bread and accommodation
RB|1|49|1|0|Robert hardly finished speaking when these two dozen beauties come over to us in the chamber one by one, with artistes’ bows, asking whether there might be a theatre in this glorious palace where they could give a performance of high class choreography?
RB|1|49|2|0|Says Robert: “Behold, next to me stands the actual Lord, ask Him. I have been the proprietor of this house for only a few moments and am not yet acquainted with any chamber other than this one. It actually astonishes me how in this spirit world – where in order to become a perfect spirit, one should seek God the Lord alone, practicing love towards Him – you are given to concerning yourselves with such scandalous arts? But if it pleases and meets the aims of this house’s Lord, then do as you will! As I said unto you, the Lord Himself is next to me!”
RB|1|49|3|0|Say the three at the front: “How is this? Outside we were told you are the owner of this palace, whilst you now tell us it is this your friend!”
RB|1|49|4|0|Says Robert: “Yes, and repeated a thousand times – this is the actual Lord of this house! Whoever told you that it is I was a foolish and blind person! Hence ask this One or see to it that you get out of the Temple!”
RB|1|49|5|0|After which the three turn to Me, asking Me whether I really am the lord of this palace?
RB|1|49|6|0|Say I: “In the world of spirits everyone is a lord, meaning as owner of what is his. And since this is My friend and brother, I also possess him as that which he is to Me. Hence I am also his Lord and of that which is his, whilst he can witness to you the same thing about Me.
RB|1|49|7|0|“That I am more familiar with this house’s lay-out is due to My finding Myself in this world of spirits many years longer than My friend here.
RB|1|49|8|0|“Wherefore I can tell you with certainty that nowhere is there to be found a theatre nor dancehall within this entire house, excepting at this house’s most extreme north side, where there is a kind of speaker’s stage, with a depression, through which impure spirits not intending to submit to God’s order can be well preserved, sunk to hell! Should you wish to give such a performance for these guests, then such speaker’s or Hades’ chamber can be placed at your disposal! But you shall have to take care not to crash through such depression with your choreography. For once in there, it shall be hard for you to find your way back! Did you comprehend this?”
RB|1|49|9|0|Says the first of the three prodigies: “Hearken, dear friend, this is rather terrible! Such a hall would certainly not suit us! Are you unable to let us put on our fine art in the garden?”
RB|1|49|10|0|Say I: “Outside indeed you may dance and leap as much as you wish and we shall not object right now. – Hence return outside and do what you will outside! There is no way that you can do your thing in this house!”
RB|1|49|11|0|Says one of the three: “Dear friend, we did very well when we were still on Earth, for we were the idols of the big cities. All who had the opportunity to marvel at us were enthralled. Besides earning the favour of the greatest regents, we also earned much money and other treasures. But suddenly our bodies succumbed to a fatal disease, making us waste away and die!
RB|1|49|12|0|“Now we have been in this most meagre world of spirits for some thirty years already and fare terribly! There are no earnings for us anywhere. Wherever we knock, we are treated the same as here. And hunger is causing us dreadful pain. We don’t want to earn our bread in too common a manner, since we truly are too good for that. In particular do we want to have nothing to do with that lousy rabble out there, as we often denied princes upon Earth what they sought from us. But over here, no man or spirit gives us even a drop of water. From that you will gather that we are most miserable and poor here!
RB|1|49|13|0|“Will you not let us have accommodation in this house for whatever service, and provide us with enough bread to still our most burning hunger? Let me beg you most fervently on behalf of us all!”
RB|1|49|14|0|Say I: “Well, My dear dancing prodigies, this does not depend on Me over here, because the actual owner of this house as well as of this extensive region is this My friend and brother. If he wants to give you what you have need of then I shall not object, but it will, quite to the contrary, make Me very happy. But I shall not discuss it with him, hence you turn to him!”
RB|1|49|15|0|The speaker is about to turn to Robert, but he anticipates her, saying: “My dear dancing artiste, and all you two dozen of the same occupation, the only thing I knew about you so far was that your legs are more pliable than other people’s, not knowing that you also possess the fine noses of foxes! If it were only up to myself, I would at once show you the door. But since it pleases this my Friend if I accede to your request, I shall in God’s name also take you in! Therefore stay! Over there in the corner of this chamber there is a small table with some bread and wine. Go and fortify yourselves. Then rejoin us and we shall give you an occupation to which you shall strictly adhere. – Go over now to where I advised you!” – The dancers immediately follow this command.
RB|1|50|1|1|Chapter 50
RB|1|50|1|1|The Viennese crowd asks for the dancers. Robert’s thunderous sermon Salvation of the souls at the abyss.
RB|1|50|1|0|For the lustful Viennese friends however, the twenty-four beautiful dancers have been staying away too long in the house. Coming up to Robert’s door, they yell: “For how long are these quick-footers going to stay in there with you? It seem to us you are holding them back for yourself and your friend! Not a bad idea you hanging unto the best part, whilst we can put up the this thin and ugly lot! Many, many thanks for such lovely, marvelous friendship! Listen, we’ll strike an easy bargain, since you are Blum – you can keep a dozen. But deliver up the other dozen of these beautiful English or French women, or we shall start kicking up a din! Should that not bring you over, then we shall smash everything to pieces here!”
RB|1|50|2|0|Says Robert: “Well now! I say unto you: ‘as truly as there is an eternal God, and as long as I am still called by the earthly name Robert, none of these dancers comes out of this castle, (where the true God lives, giving everyone what they deserve), for your shameful pleasures!’
RB|1|50|3|0|“I have taken them up into my house, as hungry and miserable beings. They are now my guests and enjoy all my respect, which every decent spirit has the right to expect! Should you however earnestly desire to violate this holy right of every house over here, then just try! We shall see who will get the better of it!
RB|1|50|4|0|“From what I have seen through the window, I am sure you have debauched to full measure out there! Verily, I know of no animal upon Earth that manifests such shameful instinctual drive as you have done here in God’s kingdom, so virulently as rational humans! But it is not enough that you have sinned your way down to the centre of hell and become like devils; not enough that your lust has made these poorest of female beings a thousand times more miserable than they were before, instead of helping them; not enough that you besmirched this pure, divine spiritual Earth with your shameful slaver of hellish, obscene fornication! All this is still much too little for your insatiable lust!
RB|1|50|5|0|“These poor beings, who for long years had to suffer hunger, thirst and other miseries in accordance with the Highest’s counsel, have now been received by God Himself! These ones who after thirty long years are enjoying a little fortifying bread in the corner over there, thanking with tears the God Whom they hardly knew – these you want to pull down to hell with you! What limitless despicability!
RB|1|50|6|0|“The poor beings out there, whom you had defiled most unscrupulously and who are lamenting in pain, lying there as if half dead – do you know who they are? Behold, these were your own daughters upon Earth! They lost their earthly lives partly through natural sickness and partly through the siege of Vienna. They arrived in this world without any spiritual education, not knowing whether they are coming or going. Due to divine providence they found out that, as their earthly fathers, you were to be found here. Full of joy and in the hope of bettering their sad lot, they rushed over here. Arriving, seeing and recognising you and wanting to press you to their hearts with the child-like calls of ‘Father’, you fell upon them like furious hyenas, and as fathers with their own daughters proceeded to whoring and fornication with them most heinously. In vain were they yelling: ‘For God’s sake, we are your daughters. What are you doing to us? Jesus! Jesus! What are you doing?!’ But that, you did not even hear, because your cursed devilish lust has made you blinder than a lyrebird in its mating season! You verily tore up the poor ones with your raging randiness! Oh you loathsome doers of evil! Here, look out there – your wonderful work – by what name would you describe it? Verily, my tongue is mute!
RB|1|50|7|0|“On arriving here with my great Friend, encountering you all in my house, I was overjoyed with you. It especially pleased me when, after my words, I heard that your greatest desire was to see Christ the Lord at least from a distance. Whereupon I assured you that if you received Him into your hearts with fervent love, becoming more pure through such love, you would see Him, the Lord of eternity, always and forevermore! Whereupon you were seized with joy, humbly testifying that you were not for a long time yet ready for such grace! This pleased me so much that I could have wept for joy.
RB|1|50|8|0|“After entering my house with my Friend however, confiding my joy to Him over it, His wisest mouth spoke: ‘Do not overly trust them. These are all crudely sensual people! I say unto you that several of these shall have to go down to hell, and it shall be hard work reforming them!’ Oh for this strictest truth! I say unto you: ‘you don’t first have to go down to hell – you are right in it!’ Because only through the judgement of hell can God still change the wicked, insatiable, avaricious lust of your filthy hearts!
RB|1|50|9|0|“Now I have said unto you what God has laid into my heart. You are aware of your deeds and intentions, and the unavoidable consequences thereof. Do now as you will! You are still free, but only too soon God’s judgement shall seize you and give you your due reward! But not only yourselves, but also all those still walking physically upon Earth, but not intending to heed God’s warnings, so numerous in this time!
RB|1|50|10|0|“Had I myself upon Earth opened my ear and heart to quite a number of God’s warnings, I would have been visited by no judgement. But following only what my high-flown and famehungry intellect prompted me to do, I had to also bear up to a nasty judgement. According to my own opinion I desired only good, but nonetheless made myself guilty of judgement. What however shall become of you, who desire only evil, notwithstanding that you recognise it as such?”
RB|1|50|11|0|In response to this, Robert’s compelling speech, the severely convicted listeners stopped short, one after the other pulling back, and none of sufficient courage to argue even one word, but only murmuring among themselves about not comprehending the change in Robert, and that his earnestness being like thunder and his speech like a flood!
RB|1|50|12|0|Some are beginning to introvert, and a great fear suffuses the, and they are most repentant of what they had done.
RB|1|50|13|0|Robert turns to Me in his heart, saying: “Oh my most holy, truest and best Father, forgive me if I was perhaps too harsh towards these Viennese friends! For You see how, within me, I only meant them the best, wanting through my sharp words only to save them the most sorry judgement of hell. Because an ever-so-sharp reprimand is, I think, incalculably milder than the minutest spark of infernal judgement! And so I thundered away with all my might to these brethren, devoid of every higher education, with everything I had, seeming to bring about a quite visible effect with some of them!
RB|1|50|14|0|“Oh Father, bless my words within them! Perhaps they may still effect what I secretly wanted to bring about!”
RB|1|50|15|0|Say I: “My dear friend, brother and now, son. I say unto you: ‘you said not a word more or less than I Myself laid into your heart!’ Because what you said I thought and willed in your heart. Wherefore you need in no way reproach yourself as if you had, out of yourself, been too harsh with these people, who lack all spiritual life-education. Hence be of good cheer!
RB|1|50|16|0|“For behold, spirits who are already leaning over the abyss about to fall have to be powerfully seized and snatched back, this being the only way to a better way outside hell.
RB|1|50|17|0|“You will soon be persuaded of the good effect of your thunderous sermon! All of them shall of course be evasive, presenting themselves better than they are. But it will be fine if even the majority reform; the minor part shall then be forced to fall in line with time, not finding a way out.
RB|1|50|18|0|“But let us give them a little rest and so let them ferment. When sufficiently leavened, as the wine must be on Earth before being moved to the distiller’s vat for winning the wine spirit – then we shall put them in the vat, under which the mighty fire of our love shall burn. Then it shall be easy to separate their true spiritual from their terrestrial. Meanwhile to something else.”
RB|1|51|1|1|Chapter 51
RB|1|51|1|1|Three of Robert’s comrades-in-arms before the Lord. Reform also for them. The grateful dancers as tools.
RB|1|51|1|0|I continue: “There was talk of your three friends – Messenhauser, Jellinek and Becher. Your friends did not give them a brilliant witness. Although this was awkward and rough, there nevertheless was some truth in it, as secretly they were driven by an entirely different spirit to yours. Taken in a worldly sense and perception, you had a good aim, terrestrially, which you sought to implement. But your three friends did not strive after such an aim, respectable in a worldly sense. Whereas you acted in a humanist fashion, the three, with small differences of orientation, strove for the most liberal authoritarianism. Failing this, it would be for a fat purse, by means of which they would make their getaway by night under favourable circumstances.
RB|1|51|2|0|“But luck would be elusive, The first friend did not discern that the crystal ball under Fortuna’s cornucopia warned against the changeability of all worldly fortune! And Messenhauser’s earthly luck thus changed soon.
RB|1|51|3|0|“Towards the other two, this Fortuna was of course not so favourably disposed, although they did everything to win her favour. They fought with the weapons of the quill, beating them unsparingly about the heads of the so-called reactionary Philistines. But no one had the intention of dying from these quill wounds, whilst Fortuna was obstinate, not wanting to tell them of a friendly future. This infuriated them, and they cast off their initial weapons, borrowing those of Mars. That made them still worse off. Fortuna became infuriated, throwing so many balls under their feet as to prevent them from standing upright; therewith their hymn to Fortuna came to an end.
RB|1|51|4|0|“Upon their fall, these three heroes stepped off their display and testing place in the outer world. Now they have, like yourself, wandered off into this everlasting new world, naturally with countless curses for yonder world authorities, who transported them here by express post. They therefore are without any doubt here in the spirit world, and not too far at that.
RB|1|51|5|0|“You say within yourself: ‘this is bound to be true, but are they perhaps still floating within the ether somewhere between heaven and Earth, or perhaps hidden somewhere near this house?’ 6. “I say unto you: neither within the ether, nor in a nearby hiding-place, which is by nature similar to your heart. But just as they are present through your loving remembrance of them, so they in actuality are present in this house! Only one door separates them from you and Me. When we open that door, you will meet them exactly the way they left the Earth.
RB|1|51|7|0|“When I open the door, however, you must not immediately speak to them, but listen to them for a while, at My side, to what they resolve among themselves. Only after their decision shall it be the right time to address them and show ourselves to them. This is for your strict adherence!
RB|1|51|8|0|“But first we want to exchange a few words with our dancers and prepare them somewhat for our measures. Because we shall yet make better use of these dancers than you can at present imagine.”
RB|1|51|9|0|Following this briefing we move over to these dancers who greet us most cheerfully, thanking us firstly for the exceedingly good service, and then also for the resolute protection from those of nasty intentions towards their already unhappy dilemma. They also beg Robert for a thousandfold forgiveness for first taking him as hard-hearted, whilst he had now shown himself to be a loving and righteous man.
RB|1|51|10|0|Robert, although not entirely minding such praise, nevertheless plucks up courage, saying in his normal, rather rough tone: “My dear, poor sisters, don’t be overly rash with your praise and thanks, for you do not for a long time yet know Who the actual Giver of all good gifts is!
RB|1|51|11|0|“You can take it from me that I am definitely not the giver, but someone entirely different. I myself am here only a crude domestic servant but an honest to goodness one, praise God. But it now makes no difference whether you thank me or the actual Lord of this house, as I don’t accept what is not mine, but faithfully give it back to my only Lord.
RB|1|51|12|0|“But now to another matter. Tell us both whether you still insist on giving a dancing performance in this house? Or have you truly given this bizarre idea away?”
RB|1|51|13|0|Say the dancers: “Oh you best friend of poor mankind! Such desire on our part would now be the greatest folly! Because we only wanted to put on a show to earn enough to still our ravenous hunger. Since however we have been most warmly received without a performance, it would be madness if we still had such thoughts, and that much more for being now convinced that our miserable earthly art would be an abomination before your celestially pure eyes! If you both will continue to be so gracious to us, we intend not to hear another thing about our art eternally! Of this you can be assured.”
RB|1|51|14|0|Says Robert: “This makes us happy and is nice and good of you! But if nevertheless on some future occasion, for a good cause, we asked you for a little production, would you remain faithful to your praiseworthy resolution even then?”
RB|1|51|15|0|Say the dancers: “Oh friends, we shall do whatever you desire, as we know only too well that you desire only the good. And so we shall dance if you demand it. For henceforth, your wills shall be our wills!” 16. Says Robert: “Very well, in that case be ready, for an occasion shall shortly arise.”
RB|1|52|1|1|Chapter 52
RB|1|52|1|1| The good effect of Robert’s spirit. His heart is shaken by the Lord’s condescension The good effect of his sympathy.
RB|1|52|1|0|Say I to Robert: “My dearest friend, brother and son! Your heart is well and truly flexible, which brings Me much joy. You speak as if from out of yourself, and yet it is I Who speak. This is a good thing here in the kingdom of spirits, the friend’s mouth loudly proclaiming the good and the true that is in his neighbour’s heart. Your heart accurately perceives My thoughts, and My will is no stranger to it. And behold, this all is the work of My Spirit, awoken widely within you.
RB|1|52|2|0|“This pure spirit out of Me therefore can penetrate to My depths and behold and probe My thoughts and will. This has now become the case with you to an advanced degree, wherefore you already perceive what I think and will as if you had already been initiated into holy concerns for a thousand years. Continue thus, and you shall soon be a proper weapon for Me.
RB|1|52|3|0|“And now that our dancers are aware of what they have to do, we shall proceed with the door-opening, where we shall at once encounter the threesome Vienna hero cloverleaf, debating among themselves.
RB|1|52|4|0|“But I must first ask you whether you think the dancers, as you now see them, are sufficiently beautiful, or whether we shall make them more beautiful?”
RB|1|52|5|0|Says Robert, smiling: “Lord, how good, gentle and condescending You are beyond all concepts! You verily are conversing with me not as eternal Lord of infinity but like one earthly friend to another, as if in truth You had need of my advice. This indeed makes You endlessly greater to me than if You were to create entire hosts of new worlds and heavens before my eyes. That You are, as God and Lord, endlessly mighty within Yourself, able to create the unlimited, seems normal to my heart, but that You should speak and act with me, Your creature, in confidence like one real brother with another – that fully numbs my heart before Your greatness!
RB|1|52|6|0|“As for making these dancers still more beautiful, this of course I leave to You. The first ones, in my judgement, don’t look too bad at all as a group. But the others have a pointed look and their dresses remind me of a troupe of passing actresses. If You could improve their appearance, it would not harm – provided it does not make them more vain. Right now they don’t seem to be troubled thereby, the reason they might be keeping in the background.”
RB|1|52|7|0|Say I: “Very well, My most beloved Robert. As you wish, so shall it be. Look over there, a wardrobe at the wall. Open it, showing it to those dancing girls whose beauty you wish to enhance. There are a lot of dresses that they can put on, which shall become them well!”
RB|1|52|8|0|Robert immediately does as told, and the dancers are highly pleased, quickly putting on the dresses. 9. 9.On putting them on in a few moments, Robert is astonished at their forms. He hurries back to Me, saying: “This is mind-boggling. Not only do these heavenly dresses suit them as if cast on them, but they also affect their figures. How lovely their faces now, and how beautifully white and round their previously jagged arms! What fullness of breast, not to mention their feet. No, on Earth no poor sinner gets to see something like that! Which is all the better, as I would have stalked such feet on Earth. At Your side however I could not care less. 10. “But now they show up the other, previously more beautiful mistresses. You shall have to also improve their looks a little!
RB|1|52|11|0|Say I: “Right so! Go back and open the same wardrobe again, the right number of dresses shall be found for them as well!”
RB|1|52|12|0|Robert tells the first dancers, and these, leaping for joy, also dress themselves with celestial beauty in moments.
RB|1|52|13|0|Robert likes these even better than the others, so that he can’t get enough of an eye-full, returning to Me and saying: “Oh Lord, not even the most perfect spirit shall ever gauge what to You is so easy! No, the beauty of these little angels standing there! The heavenly gracefulness, freshness and cheerfulness now streaming out of their eyes cannot be described! In truth, these could even tempt me to a kiss – ! This would have to get a Blum into a soup. But there is no doubt, they are beautiful! Well, my dear Viennese out there, when you see these, you devils shall run amok again. Might we now go over to the three heroes?”
RB|1|52|14|0|Say I: “Indeed, come along!”
RB|1|53|1|1|Chapter 53
RB|1|53|1|1|The rabble-rousers Messenhauser, Jellinek and Becher in the beyond Their opinions about God, hell and fate
RB|1|53|1|0|The two of us arrive at the door, which immediately opens as if by itself.
RB|1|53|2|0|The three can be seen sitting at a circular table, sunk in thought, rummaging through various writings and files as if searching for some vital document.
RB|1|53|3|0|After a while of fruitless searching, Messenhauser says somewhat agitated: “I have always said that this most important document, proving our innocence, has either been lost or even destroyed during that last unfortunate episode! Of what use our search? If some proper genius does not rescue us from this prison, then we are done for. Expecting pardon from these knowalls would be sheer lunacy. We now are in devils’ hands, good and proper, with no grace or mercy! You will see it won’t be long before a war-councilor enters with a court clerk to read out our death warrants, and that dispassionately, as if dealing not with humans but with earthworms to be trodden into the dust. I tell you, we are going to be shot!”
RB|1|53|4|0|Says Jellinek: “My friend Messenhauser, what you are still fearing has already been factually carried out upon us! The thing does indeed resemble a delirium, yet it is no dream! Because I recall only too well being led out to the terrible trench, and formally shot. Likewise, that I immediately found myself within this prison – not unlike the earthly one, encountering you, Messenhauser, here. Whereupon friend Becher also arrived here. We therefore continue with certainty to live some kind of spiritual soul-life here after physical death, and out fear of a repeated firing-squad is completely vain!
RB|1|53|5|0|“But something entirely different impresses itself upon me in this peculiar state: the uncertainty as to where we are now and, secondly, what we are to expect! – If, in the name of the devil, the hellfire sermons of the clerics turned out to have substance, then we will not be envied! An everlasting condemnation by some almighty Being would complete our lucky run. Yet I comfort myself in believing that the divine Being, if there is one, is bound to be endlessly better than all the best people of Earth taken together. It is bound to be better than Fieldmarshal Windischgräz, who had us executed with such calmness. Oh, if only there were a means to take revenge of this tiger – and that in the most terrible way. That would make me exceedingly blissful, don’t you agree?”
RB|1|53|6|0|Says Becher: “Indeed, brother, you seem to be right in everything. Friend Messenhauser still feels terrestrially captive, languishing in some prison in Vienna, awaiting execution, but I agree entirely with our friend in this point. It is the naked truth, unfortunately, that we three have been shot, although I could not name the day with certainty. For over here, where there is neither complete day or night, I lack all concept of time. But neither does that matter – terrestrially we are dead for all time to come, and it is useless to think or talk otherwise.
RB|1|53|7|0|“Yet I nevertheless believe in no hell, and if there is a God then there can be no hell. If however there is no God, then there is even less a hell! Because the concept of a God is too pure, exalted and wisely good for a concept of the most total imperfection of hell to derive from it. If however there is no God but only mechanical, conscious powers, then it can be asked how these could have brought about a systematic hell!”
RB|1|53|8|0|Says Jellinek: “Oh, this I can easily imagine! If there is a God, which cannot be doubted, then it can be asked how could this most perfect and good Being have also created a Windischgräz for example? This tiger-man is fairly representative of hell on Earth, and like every rattlesnake, is a product of the most perfect Deity. Should there be no Deity however, then how could the mute natural forces have picked up the mood of chancing upon a Windischgräz model? From that you see that the bad as well as the good is to be found both under a God and without a God, the bad even predominating; form which a hell can easily be deduced from both scenarios. Wherefore it is just as easy to innocently end up in hell as it was to end up in Windischgräz’s hands on Earth. What are your opinions?”
RB|1|53|9|0|Says Messenhauser: “Indeed, you seem to be perfectly right! It is now also quite clear to me that been shot, and that soon after the kind-hearted Blum. Having made a few observations by now, I could pass these on.
RB|1|53|10|0|“Look at the table where we had our important papers. Suddenly they are invisible! This is indeed an intriguing circumstance! I furthermore notice an open door, whereas previously we had no clue where to find a door. And lastly, I notice with some astonishment that our prison is turning into an attractive room, and I actually begin to discover windows and clearly discern things with precision, and notice all kinds of decorous objects!
RB|1|53|11|0|“All these appearances give me a rising conviction that we must find ourselves in some dream or spirit world. What however is to become of us in this world is another question.
RB|1|53|12|0|“You, brother Jellinek, indicated how retribution upon Windischgräz would make you enormously happy – I cannot agree. For behold, I am a fatalist through and through. Upon Earth, fate has scattered poison and balm in equal measure. Can a tiger be blamed for being a tiger? Can a poisonous plant be blamed for its deleterious effect upon man? It can similarly be said of Windischgräz – he is a blind tool of fate, that has made him as he is. In his own way he is to be pitied, like us, who became his bloody victims. 13. “We have come through it, praise God; he has yet to do so. Who knows whether he will fare better than us! ‘Me today, you tomorrow’! And it ultimately makes no difference whether one has trodden the Earth’s dust smooth for a hundred or ten years; or handed over one’s body to the worms upon the gallows or in a soft bed. It’s all the same to me now!
RB|1|53|14|0|“I have a life once more, and am still Messenhauser! I have no pain, no hunger and no thirst. And you, dear friends, also are left with me, and our room is getting steadily brighter and more beautiful! What more can we ask for? If this continues, we can but congratulate ourselves. Because upon dear Earth we did not have it any better, nor fewer cares. Who knows what this will turn into yet. I believe it will get gradually better. And should it get worse after a while, then think of how often upon Earth fate pushed us back and forth between good and bad.
RB|1|53|15|0|“I can’t change the situation, and so it is best to take things as they come, hanging up one’s wishes on the hook. For these never bore us interest yet and probably never will be of any use to us. Do you not fully agree with me??!”
RB|1|54|1|1|Chapter 54
RB|1|54|1|1|Jellinek demonstrates God’s existence from nature, but man could not grasp more about the Deity
RB|1|54|1|0|Says Jellinek: “I agree on everything excepting fate: there is a snag about that!”
RB|1|54|2|0|Asks Messenhauser: “In what way? Be more specific.”
RB|1|54|3|0|Says Jellinek: “Patience, dear Messenhauser. This can’t just be shaken out of the sleeve. But I shall nevertheless try to dislodge your fate from head.
RB|1|54|4|0|“Look, you never in your life were a person to concern yourself much with the sciences. You were so-to-say satisfied with simple times tables, never troubling about ‘higher mathematics’! You were always a shell erudite, never bothering much with science’s kernel. That way the inner nature of things had to elude you. Hence you missed a deeper insight into the marvels of well-founded order in all things, and their effects. You clung to the outer bark, which of course often, on the surface, appeared to you as the work of random chance. Things are however quite different.
RB|1|54|5|0|“Have you ever seen a house and its interior set-up arise by chance? You say ‘never’, and I say ‘good’! If chance cannot bring about even a house, how should it create an entire Earth, upon which surely we encounter numberless wonders, of which the simplest already exhibits a wisdom of construction that prevents any thought of fate’s blind work! Brother, you admit that I am right, which pleases me! But her me out!
RB|1|54|6|0|“Consider the amazing structure of plants! - How, strictly within one species, for thousands of years, these occur in their given, primordial form, not changing their species by even one atom! How incalculably artful must be the construction of a seed already, for it to just draw its homogeneous nutrients from the soil, to then consistently propagate manyfold. Not to mention the supernatural nature of a seed; for who can grasp that divine calculation, due to which a single seed contains countless myriads of its own variety?
RB|1|54|7|0|“Or take an acorn, placing it in the soil; soon an entire oak tree will emerge, which for many years shall produce countless acorns. Casting all these into the soil, you shall already have a forest of millions of oaks, all producing the same fruits, of incalculable multitudes. And whilst this remains miraculously hidden from our view, it nevertheless is undeniably there! Tell me whether fate can arrange an acorn that way?!” 8. Says Messenhauser: “Brother Jellinek, I must say you are a fully-fledged theosophist! Your simple and conclusive substantiation by acorn has told me more than all learned discourses. I am now convinced of the nothingness of fate and need no further proof. But another thing now comes up:
RB|1|54|9|0|“There indeed has to be a God of the highest, arch-primordial power and wisdom. This I can no longer intellectually and reasonably deny. But where and Who is this divine Being? Can it ever be seen and comprehended by a created being? I well remember, as a student, having to learn the biblical story and finding a passage in one of the five books of Moses that read: ‘You cannot see God and live’! This portent text is supposed to have been called down to Moses from a fiery cloud, when he requested the speaking Deity to not only be audible but to make Itself also visible. I have to admit that I still half believe in a God. But when it comes to the supposed fullness of the Godhead residing within Jesus – there my dear friends I must confess I was and still am a complete non-believer.
RB|1|54|10|0|“Jesus’ pure doctrine verily contains the most noble and truest principles in fullest agreement with man’s nature, not capable of arguing in any way. But that the initiator of these principles should hence also be God – due to putting together and teaching moral principles that most coincide with mankind’s overall nature – this goes beyond the horizon of my knowledge and faith!
RB|1|54|11|0|“The doctrine itself therefore can derive from a mere human, and not necessarily from a divine Being. Because if every originator of orthodox doctrine were to be a God, then the Earth would have to be teeming with all kinds of deities. Euclid, the discoverer of geometry, would have to be a god! The discoverer of garden-tools, of inestimable importance, would already have to be a kind of father god! The discoverers of numbers and of ships likewise, and ten thousand other discoverers of diverse useful things also! But just as the discoverers of important things never demanded worship, so I also believe that the originator of the best and simplest morals could have renounced same. To my knowledge He never aspired to ridiculous deification. Short-sighted and superstitious people of yonder time probably made Him into a God, because He exceeded them a thousandfold in intelligence. But this should not laughably sway us into taking Jesus for a God, but only for what He really was. I believe that contemporary mankind will realise that the infinite cannot become the finite; that God remains God everlastingly, and limited man only a man.
RB|1|54|12|0|“But it is not worth wasting too many words on what today is an agreed position among scholars. – Back to my earlier remark however; where and Who is the actual Deity, Whose existence I definitely can no longer question. Let me have your opinion, my friends!”
RB|1|54|13|0|Says Jellinek: “Indeed, dearest brother Messenhauser, this is a ticklish question. We are not likely to ever work out the where and Who! Because if we, limited beings, were to grasp the infinite nature of God, then we would first have to make It limited – which of course is impossible. It likewise seems impossible to know more about the infinite nature of God than about the acorn of my example! I think that we should now shift our considerations to something else, because we shall work out mighty little on the subject of the deity.”
RB|1|54|14|0|Says Becher: “You are fully correct! Wanting to fathom the Deity would be like constricting the sea to a nutshell. Let us therefore leave a discourse that has neither end nor foretelling, and let us talk away on something else, such as what our friend Robert Blum is now doing in this world, or our arch-enemy on Earth, and whether same shall perhaps shortly join us, whereupon we could give him an appropriate welcome!”
RB|1|54|15|0|Says Jellinek: “Brethren, I am with you concerning our friend Blum! But spare me Windischgräz, for I have no desire to ever see this tiger again! But hearken, I seem to hear several human voices outside the door. Lets rise from the table and check what’s going on outside!”
RB|1|55|1|1|Chapter 55
RB|1|55|1|1|Journey of discovery. Timorous heroes. The Lord appears with Robert.
RB|1|55|1|0|The three rise from the table, cautiously moving to the open door. As if awoken from a dream, they there, beside their own room, discover a bigger and more magnificent one. They peep behind the door to perhaps discover memorable things, not knowing who or what they could encounter.
RB|1|55|2|0|After thoroughly scanning the room wherein I, with Robert, stand somewhat away from the door, with the twenty-four dancing-girls in the background and nothing further of note, Jellinek says softly:
RB|1|55|3|0|“Friends, I see nothing dangerous whatsoever inside this ante-chamber. On the contrary, over there in the corner I see a table with a crystal bottle of some fine wine and some inviting pieces of bread. If there is no other threat, then we should not be too shy to go over. This obviously seems to be designed to give us an impression of our spirit existence more palatable than we have been jockeying upon. I think a little more courage may do us no harm. What do you say?”
RB|1|55|4|0|Says Messenhauser: “Brother Jellinek, I couldn’t agree more, although, to my embarrassment, I have to confess that at such ventures of discovery I like being the last! Because in the even of potential retreat, I can be the first!”
RB|1|55|5|0|Says Jellinek: “But dear brother, it seems to me that you are the chief of cowards! How, as such, were you able to stand in as an army commander? Now things come to mind. Look, had you given orders in the open field instead of your well guarded command office – who knows whether Vienna would not have been victorious? But forget all that; for your own honour’s sake, don’t be a coward now!”
RB|1|55|6|0|Says Messenhauser: “But, most beloved friend and brother, since your are yourself a veritable Napoleon now, how about playing the scout for me and Becher? Since you are the most greatly imbued with heroes’ courage, be our leader! Because my feelings were never charged with indomitable courage. But that much is true nonetheless – that despite of my feeble hero’s courage I never had much fear of death – and so it is now. But I somehow shy away from this antechamber, the way some children fear apparitions in certain rooms. It really is something sinister – a hunch about an imminent certain happening, not to be shaken off! You will see whether my feeling deceives me when we step over the threshold. I sense that we shall presently hit upon great things and events, hoping that this will somewhat excuse my peculiar lack of courage before you.”
RB|1|55|7|0|Says Jellinek: “Indeed, my friend, this is something quite different, of course. Because I am tormented by a similar foreboding. But mind you, a great spirit must never be troubled by that! When I examine that bottle of wine and that lovely wheaten bread, and my hungry stomach begins to sound its considerable approval – then I would rather be located at the table out there than in your jittery company! What is to actually keep holding me back – ‘boldly wagered is half won’! Hence forward, hurray!”
RB|1|55|8|0|At that, Jellinek audaciously approaches the door, intending to wander over to the well-laid table. At the moment of putting his foot on the threshold however, his path is blocked by Robert and Me, with Robert speaking in his brash tone: “Halt, who goes there? Not another step, unless you and your two accomplices are first cleared for identity and intention!”
RB|1|55|9|0|Jellinek is somewhat taken aback by this unexpected encounter, but, gathering himself up, he at once recognised Blum, saying in astonishment: “Oh, oh, Blum! Robert! Well, where – where have you been! No, this takes the cake! Be embraced and kissed a thousandfold! – So you in truth do not recognise us? – Messenhauser, Becher and me – Jellinek?”
RB|1|55|10|0|Says Robert: “Verily, indeed, indeed! My comrades in suffering and fate – personified and exactly as you were on Earth! I have known for a long time that you are my guests here, but you did not know that your are located in my house. You let yourselves be stalked by ridiculous fears. But come out here in good cheer, and we shall live it up at that table over there! – Brother Messenhauser and you, brother Becher, do you still fear crossing over the threshold?”
RB|1|55|11|0|Say Messenhauser and Becher jointly: “Be greeted a thousandfold, most estimable brother and friend! We shall join you wherever you lead us – especially to yonder table that bears a liberal blessing for our empty stomachs!”
RB|1|55|12|0|They rush Robert joyfully, embracing and kissing him, and then walk with him over to the table.
RB|1|56|1|1|Chapter 56
RB|1|56|1|1|Jellinek’s heart is kindled with love for Robert’s Friend Celestial wine. Jellinek’s toast and the Lord’s response.
RB|1|56|1|0|But Jellinek looks Me over amicably, asking Me: “Dear, fairest friend of our brother Blum, could I too get to know you better, for you must be an exceedingly good person to be in our noble friend’s company?”
RB|1|56|2|0|Say I: “The future shall reveal whatever is still dim to you. Come along with Me to the Lord’s table and fortify yourself first, whereupon you shall be much more suited to comprehend some things that had to intrigue you till now. Hence come along, My dear friend and brother Jellinek!”
RB|1|56|3|0|Say’s Jellinek: “Oh friend, you voice sounds most cordial! Each one of your words makes my heart swell in unprecedented fashion. I should like to eternally forgo my humanity if you are not an angel of the heavens! Indeed, indeed, you must be an angel. I tell you I shall fully cling to you! For, as much as I love the good friend Blum, I inexplicably love you endlessly more, now that you have spoken to me! Hence off to the table, and a drink to the health of everlasting friendship! For I doubt whether they have here a Windischgräz or others of similar ilk, who could impose a military curfew over here?”
RB|1|56|4|0|Say I: “Indeed not. Such fear you can lay aside forever! But off to the table now, as the others are already drinking to our health.”
RB|1|56|5|0|Messenhauser is already coming up to Jellinek with a crystal beaker of the best wine, saying: “Oh brother Jellinek, this truly is a thousandfold essence of the best wine we ever enjoyed on Earth! Here, empty this beaker to the health of all our friends and foes! – Windischgräz too shall live! That instrument of blind earthly dictators too could one day achieve deeper insight.”
RB|1|56|6|0|Jellinek takes the goblet joyfully, saying: “Dear friend! This way I like you better than during our meaningless debates in that little prison cell, where you, brother Messenhauser, were still despairingly awaiting execution orders!
RB|1|56|7|0|“But hearken, I have chosen to make our Blum’s friend my heart’s bosom friend. And so you will forgive me if I do not touch this divinely fragrant juice until he has first drunk from this beaker!”
RB|1|56|8|0|All merrily concur with Jellinek’s wish, and the latter passes the goblet with a friend’s fervent love, saying: “Dear, divinely exalted friend, do not scorn accepting this beaker from the hand of a poor sinner, – an earthly traitor! Verily, if I had something better, gladly would I pass it over to you as a mark of honour and respect! But behold, silver and gold have I none! But that which I do have, namely this beaker and a warm heart greeting you as a most esteemed friend, – that I give you. Oh take as I pass it you. It certainly is somewhat impudent and daring of me to offer you, – who are bound to be an angel, this goblet as a mark of my pact of friendship; but I just happen to love you with my base heart, because I perceive so much friendliness, love and wisdom in your few words. Notwithstanding my being a completely unclean spirit, just close your celestially mild eyes, thinking: ‘the chap doesn’t know any better’! You know, it will be a long time yet before I learn to conduct myself with spirits of your calibre. You can nevertheless rest assured that my heart and tongue are firmly intertwined! What of it, my friend, may I presume that you are not offended?”
RB|1|56|9|0|Taking the goblet most amicably from Jellinek’s hand, I drink from it, saying to Robert: “Brother, in the cupboard stands another bottle full of My actual, personified soul wine; bring it over here, so I can show My new close friend how I esteem his friendship!”
RB|1|56|10|0|Robert bounds over, bringing back an actually diamondine bottle of the most exquisite wine, handing it over to Me, visibly moved.
RB|1|56|11|0|I take the bottle, filling the same goblet, then saying: “Here, dear friend and brother, take the beaker and drink from it and convince yourself how pleasing and dear your friendship is to Me! What are you saying about your sins? What man could regard a heart so filled with unselfish love as laden with sin? I say unto you that before Me you are clean. Because your love towards Me covers your numerous earthly sins! But whatever you still owe the world, – there I would have to be an indifferent friend if I did not relieve you of such debt and square it off for you! Hence go ahead, brother Jellinek, and drink to our everlasting friendship!”
RB|1|56|12|0|Says Jellinek, moved to tears: “Oh divine friend! How pleasing and good you are! Oh, if only I could tear out my heart from my breast now and place it in yours! But hand me the beaker now.”
RB|1|56|13|0|Jellinek takes the crystal, drinks from it, and says: “Oh no, you divine, angelic brother! If your friendship is like that juice then you are no angel, but verily no less than a purest God!! For infinity itself could not come up with something more godly in flavour and spirit! Brethren, you taste this too and say if I am not completely right!”
RB|1|57|1|1|Chapter 57
RB|1|57|1|1| Effects of the celestial wine. Question about Christ and His Deity Robert’s foreboding answer. Jellinek’s favourite saying.
RB|1|57|1|0|Robert, Messenhauser and Becher all drink, being astounded beyond measure at the inexpressible goodness of this truly celestial wine.
RB|1|57|2|0|Says Messenhauser: “Verily, Lord, is not this a wine! Brother Blum, it is good to be in this house. We should take up quarters here! If possible, lets all stay here together forever! If a poor sinner should turn up every now and then, as we were and still are, then we shall take him in and make it a good day for him here, and may he be one of our worst terrestrial enemies!”
RB|1|57|3|0|Says Robert: “Friend Messenhauser, this was spoken beautifully and with dignity, the words truly from the heart rather than the intellect. I say it myself: ‘were Windischgräz to come here now as a needy guest, verily, he shall receive a better reception from us than we received from him on Earth’.”
RB|1|57|4|0|All shout: “Cheers, let it be so! To be a good Christian one has to be able to return good for evil from one’s deepest foundation. He who still feels rancour is no perfect spirit for a long while yet. Whoever can say: ‘forgive them Father, for they know not what they do’, as that greatest and wisest teacher of the Jews once said from the gallows, is certain to have the greatest freedom of life within him! Indeed, we would assert – such is a God! And this also speaks everything for acceptance of the hidden Deity in Christ.
RB|1|57|5|0|“Where might this Jesus, whose terrestrial existence cannot be questioned, be located in this world of spirits? In truth, this was mankind’s supreme friend! Friend Blum, have you had no opportunity so far of finding out more about this peculiar man?”
RB|1|57|6|0|Says Robert: “Dear friends, I give you my word that He was the very One I first got to know in this world!”
RB|1|57|7|0|Pleasantly surprised, all want to know: “How come? How did this come about? In which region did this take place? What did He say to you? Be so good, brother, and let us in on it!”
RB|1|57|8|0|Says Robert: “Dear friends, as we have other things to do at present, we shall put this off for another time. But this much I can assure you, that He will again pay me a visit soon, when you too shall be able to get to know Him.”
RB|1|57|9|0|Says Jellinek: “But are you not able to at least tell us whether you came to discuss his poorly acknowledged Deity with him, and whether he condoned such a faith or not?”
RB|1|57|10|0|Says Robert: “Yes, my dear friends, we spoke at length about it indeed. And commensurate with your feeble comprehension of truth, I must add that Christ is the only true God from eternity! He is the Creator of all the heavens and worlds! More I cannot say unto you, excepting that you will be able to find out the particulars when He comes!”
RB|1|57|11|0|Says Jellinek: “Friend, this would not be required for the sake of proof, but only for my heart. Because to be frank, if he came and waved at me, I would at once follow him, instantly becoming unfaithful to you! Because as the most perfect and best of all men, I already love him more than all people on Earth put together. How much more then if he really is God! I would not be concerned with the why and how, having once read a saying: ‘God is love; where your heart is gripped by a massive love, think: god is in this love!’ Behold, this is my barometer also for the presence of God in a person. - If I now feel a mighty love towards Christ in my heart, then this love tells me: Christ is and must be a God; for could I otherwise love him so mightily? Whence I also love this heavenly brother so much, as he is bound to bear much divine love within him! Am I right?”
RB|1|57|12|0|Says Robert: “Completely so! Only the heart can understand God and the intellect eternally never! – But now to something else, dear friends. Since our subject is love it can easily be united with it. 13. “Hearken! Love is indeed the only proof of the Deity and its indisputable existence. But we also know that there is a tender female sex, which only too often so preoccupies our hearts that it would make us incapable of perceiving loftier, more pure love for God! Do you therefore think that God resides also in this mostly sensual love?”
RB|1|57|14|0|Says Jellinek: “Indeed so! If God’s tenderness did not reside in a woman, then who could love her? But it is not to be doubted that such love can also be perverted!”
RB|1|57|15|0|Says Robert: “If, for testing’s sake, a number of beautiful female prodigies, exquisitely costumed, – even amiably disposed towards us, were to make an appearance simultaneously with the strict but supremely good divine man Jesus – then tell me, especially you, Jellinek, what face would you heart cut? For I know that, especially the so-called dancing artistes, presented you with the greatest hazard!”
RB|1|57|16|0|Says Jellinek: “Brother, although you hit one of my weakest points, I can yet say proudly that, notwithstanding all my weak points, I would momentarily leave ten thousand dancing prodigies standing or dancing, for one authentic hair of Christ, since love for God surely shall be somewhat mightier than for some adorned dancer. Love of woman can gain the upper hand only where someone either believes in no God at all, or in some God that is supposed to reside in some consecrated wafer! But where the Deity really exists, and that within the Person of Christ, so that one can see it, recognise and even speak to it, there, brother, you can take off with you dancing beauties! – Without Christ of course, some opulent Fannys could actually produce more warmth in my breast than none at all!”
RB|1|57|17|0|Says Robert: “Brother, would you like to see some?” 18. Says Jellinek: “If you have such spirits around here, then let them be seen, so we can find out how much damage they can do to us!”
RB|1|58|1|1|Chapter 58
RB|1|58|1|1|Womanising-test for Robert’s friends. Jellinek’s and Messenhauser’s good replies.
RB|1|58|1|0|In response to Jellinek’s reply, Robert moves to the back where, as said earlier, the twentyfour dancers were located behind a curtain. Getting there and drawing the curtain apart, he says to the assembled dancers quietly: “Now the time has come, my dear ones, hence make your appearance and produce some prudent performance before yonder three guests. Make a good job of it without causing embarrassment to this house!”
RB|1|58|2|0|The dancers do so at once, but before taking the first step, the first one says to Robert: “We ask you only that you don’t count it as our fault if our oddly opulent shapes should prove provocative! If you suspect this, then we would all prefer that you don’t let us appear before the new guests, as we would be much saddened to cause evil, now that we earnestly want to do good!”
RB|1|58|3|0|Says Robert: “My dear sisters, this makes my heart happy, as I see your good intentions therefrom. But let none of you fear, as my most beloved friend over there will see to it that neither you nor yonder guests shall cause any mutual harm! Hence go ahead fearlessly, because you shall effect no evil but only what is good and beneficial upon these guests, with your dancing!”
RB|1|58|4|0|On hearing this, the dancers step into the limelight at the front of the room, starting to unfold their art – all kinds of civil movements and friendly faces. Robert, once again with his three friends, asks Jellinek: “Now brother, how do you like our dancers of the house? Had you ever seen anything more perfect upon Earth?”
RB|1|58|5|0|Jellinek says with a sigh – watching the dancing mistresses with concentration: “Ah, dear brother, I cannot help my feelings being the same whenever I watch such productions! I must be honest and say that I never really enjoyed them. On the contrary, I was always suffused with a sort of melancholy, leaving the comedy theatre in a peculiar mood. I often thought about this peculiar disposition on Earth, but could never account it to myself. But now the right light is kindled within me, which causes me more joy than all these dancing productions. The reason is the complete futility of the limb-contortions. Tell me what benefit can this art ever achieve? I maintain, none whatsoever! All the other arts – music, poetry, painting and sculpture, in their real and dignified stance, can be of substantial benefit to human disposition, by making the heart gentle and noble, often transforming a rough person to a sensitive one, awakening a righteous love in the heart. But take even the most noble and pure art of dancing, and the feelings is kindles in the soul are mainly those of uttermost impurity. After such a performance, man’s sensuality and desire are multiplied manyfold.
RB|1|58|6|0|“Although these are pivotal grounds for my bad feelings, they are not the actual source of the melancholy that always accompanied such performances. The actual source of my depression at such artistic performances was mainly that, through my magic opera glasses, I regarded such well formed dancing mistresses as fallen angels!
RB|1|58|7|0|“How often did I say to myself: ‘what could you not do for my heart! But as a fallen angel you are not able to recognise the worthiness of a heart that would like to see you lifted up again to a real angel, from the slime of your fallen nature. The world’s mammon is now your God, and you blind one only tread your own heart – with those magic feet with which you stimulate the most brazen randiness. Of what concern to you the hearts into which you shoot poisonous arrows with your every step?’
RB|1|58|8|0|“Such thoughts always accompanied me, turning my soul singularly bleak. Was I not justified in thinking thus? Since I still think so over here, ask yourself whether these dancinggirls, who fortunately have now concluded their act, could be a hazard to me? They are indeed least hazardous to me under these circumstances, as is also the case with this my most cherished friend, who was visibly moved at my comments. Hence, dear friend Blum, I can assure you that these twenty-four artistes with their forty-eight most beautiful feet have not in the least detracted from my love for Jesus! On the contrary, they have only heightened my most holy love! For behold, I now feel only the greatest compassion for these poor fallen angels! I would give half my life if it were possible for me to lift them out of their fallen state, to true humans! But let’s leave that! – Now you two – Messenhauser and Becher, also say how you liked this spectacle.”
RB|1|58|9|0|Say the two: “Sure, sure, not too bad! But the thing nevertheless seems somewhat comical to us! Upon Earth, such eccentricities of human stupidity are quite tolerable; but here in the spirit kingdom, such aberrations of human striving seem somewhat peculiar! Imagine us now returning to Earth and telling our friends there that we just watched a celestial ballet! The sheer laughter! But now tell us how actually, in the kingdom of spirits, you had the thought of keeping a veritable seraglio of the neatest two dozen ballerinas? Have you actually taken them into your employ? Or is this perhaps the New Catholic heaven? Ah, spare us your New Catholic angels, and rather fetch us another little bottle of the latest wine, one drop of which is worth more than all the forty-eight little feet!” Smiling, Robert picks up another bottle.
RB|1|59|1|1|Chapter 59
RB|1|59|1|1| The Lord about the misused phrase ‘The end justifies the means’
RB|1|59|1|0|Jellinek turns to Me, asking whether this artistic performance may have pleased Me?
RB|1|59|2|0|But I say to him: “Dear friend, I have to frankly tell you that in such cases, I look less to the means than to the end. Because the means can often seem ever so strange, as long as a noble and good purpose from every aspect has been achieved. For here in the kingdom of spirits, the best result achieved always sanctifies the means by which alone it could have been achieved. Verily there is little to the dancing performance itself, but there is endlessly much to it if tied to a most noble cause.
RB|1|59|3|0|“I shall first throw terrestrial light upon this Jesuit-type of saying, so as to make its spiritual content that much more enlightening, and so hearken! Behold, the saying goes thus: ‘The good purpose sanctifies every means through which it may be achieved!’ – but we shall see from a few examples whether this maxim is correct:
RB|1|59|4|0|“A son has a father on Earth, who at work was unfortunate enough to break a leg, capable of healing only by skilful surgery. But what would the son, who loved his father above everything, do to a person who, out of rage or mischief, chopped off one of his father’s feet with a sharp axe? This son would grab the evil-doer and punish him for the rest of his life. Yet his father would have suffered far less through such an express operation – as it would have been a quick job with a healthy foot, than if carried out by a physician upon an exceedingly painful foot. – Behold without connection to the achievable result it would by itself be an abomination. But in conjunction with a good reason it is a blessing; and the son will show his utmost gratitude to the operating surgeon who saved his much beloved father’s life. Without it, the father would have died from an infection. But let’s go further!
RB|1|59|5|0|“What would you do to someone who smashed one of your teeth with his fist? Behold, you would take such to court demanding substantial damages for pain. If however you have a painfully bad tooth, then you go to the dentist yourself, gladly paying him to extract the bad tooth. Who would recommend a tooth-extractor, however, who smashed or extracted people’s teeth just for fun? Quite different it is in the hands of a proper dentist, because with his often painful procedure he achieves a good purpose. You cannot deny that, here the means is sanctified through the good result. But let us nevertheless go further! 6. “Behold, the killing of a fellow man is one of the greatest sins a man can commit. – A father is going through a forests with his son. Some evil person, sensing much money on the father, jumps from the thickets and grabs the father by the throat, trying to throttle him. In the predicament, the son reaches for his gun and kill the murderer. Behold, one of the greatest sins is to kill. Is the son’s killing of the murderer who wanted to throttle his father also a sin? Indeed not! Commonsense already tells you: the killing is one of the greatest sins only if it is a means of achieving an evil purpose. But in conjunction with the best cause, it is as holy as the cause itself, especially if it is demonstrably the only effective means.
RB|1|59|7|0|“As it is with these three examples, so it is also with every action that any human or spirit is capable of. If, after wise consideration, it appears as the only effective means for achieving a good purpose, then it is also good, righteous and sanctified through the achieved result.
RB|1|59|8|0|“And so, my dear friend, you shall just have to close an eye with these dancers, for they are dancing for a multiple good cause, which has in truth been achieved, as you will shortly see. Say, should we therefore resent these dancing prodigies, or perhaps give them a glass to taste from the second decanter bottle?”
RB|1|59|9|0|Says Jellinek: “Oh, if so, then indeed! Come over here, you sweethearts, you too shall have a good time!”
RB|1|60|1|1|Chapter 60
RB|1|60|1|1|The dancers seek clarification about God. Robert counsels: ‘seek the light within’. Danger in purely external research.
RB|1|60|1|0|To this invitation the dancers bow down respectfully, the first three saying: “Oh you dear, wonderful friends, you are too good and considerate to us! Because our bad and miserable art is of all arts the least to deserve consideration from spirits like you, and we cannot understand how you can be so good to us sinners! Verily, if we were still upon Earth in the flesh, then such sincerely good people would put us under great obligation. But here we are poor ones in spirit, having nothing besides what your exceeding goodness grants us. Hence we cannot reciprocate for your immense goodness in any way other than by respecting and loving you from the fullness of our hearts! If we can therewith come close to you then we shall happily join you in cheer. If however our maybe insufficiently pure love is not pleasing to you, then allow us to depart and bemoan our earthly sins!”
RB|1|60|2|0|Says Jellinek: “Dearies, I beg you – don’t be so Roman Catholic! Where is the God Who considers love a crime? How should we scorn you for loving us? Hence come over here all of you, and drink from this true wine of life! Don’t be shy with us; we five want nothing more than your love, which you shall gladly bestow upon us. And so I hope you are now clear about what we desire from you – namely nothing other than your pure love and friendship!”
RB|1|60|3|0|Hearing Jellinek speak thus, they join us cheerfully, saying: “We are your maids; your good and noblest will shall be our holiest commandment. We nevertheless have one special favour to ask: in the silly world we sought little opportunity to truly get to know about the supreme divine Being, and hence have arrived here as totally blind, in this foremost priority of human knowledge and faith.
RB|1|60|4|0|“We actually were so-called Roman Catholics, outwardly doing everything this church lays down. Yet all our fasting, confession and communion did not bring us a hair’s breadth closer to the true recognition of God. As you see us here we all died over a period of ten to fifteen years, again finding one another as if by chance. But we are still in the same state we were in when entering this serious world. We never knew God and still don’t know Him; nevertheless, only one exceedingly good, wise and almighty God could have given us this existence!
RB|1|60|5|0|“We don’t wish to be disrespectful, but if you dear friends could on occasion give us poor creatures a better concept of God, without our imposing on you, then you would make us very happy.
RB|1|60|6|0|“In the world, they always presented the Deity in such a way that such very presentation robbed us of any true concept of God. God is supposed to comprise of three Persons, of Whom each is God in Itself, which must obviously result in three gods! Yet these three gods are not three gods but one God! Each of the three gods nonetheless has his own function. Thus God the Son can only do or teach what God the Father wants! And yet again it says: Son and Father are completely One! – And one does not know what to make of the Holy Spirit at all; is He more than the Father or Son, or less? He is supposed to go forth from both and is symbolised as a dove! – But add to that the billions of consecrated wafers (hosts) of which each one is supposed to be fully God! – can this clear up a person about God’s nature? Hence do not scorn our request, as we have need of being heard – more than of this wine!”
RB|1|60|7|0|Says Robert, serving up a goblet of the best wine: “Dear sisters, in the name of God, the Lord and Creator of infinity, just take this wine and drink it confidently! Because this wine’s spirit is unlike the spirit of terrestrial wines which, according to Paul, carry the spirits of unchastity and fornication. This wine’s spirit is called the spirit of eternal, purest love in God, which therefore is also a holy flame of light, brightness and clarity. With this light you shall soon find within yourselves what you desire from us.
RB|1|60|8|0|“Lofty is your desire indeed, and no angel would find fault with it. But seek its fulfilment not outside, but within yourselves, which shall benefit you everlastingly! If we give it to you, then you have a foreign possession within you, which externally can indeed give you a temporary advantage, but bring you internal harm with time, which would not be easy to undo.
RB|1|60|9|0|“For behold, a simply external doctrine can relate itself only to external spirits, whose striving is material. It then indeed effects a revolution within these spirits, occasionally forcing them to accept such doctrine, the inner spirit soon becoming aware of it. It goes out among the nature spirits, or every man’s actual nature soul, noting the good crop and finding much pleasure in it. But a disaster usually occurs, whilst the person’s actual life spirit admires the external sowing, finding himself among his nature spirits outside his chamber, happily anticipating a bumper harvest, the most wicked and unfair residual nature spirits in the soul band together in order to penetrate the true spirit’s chamber, blocking off the latter’s return and indeed often making it impossible. When the real spirit then loses the seat of life, it at first seeks to establish a new seat among the best of its soul’s nature-spirits, living among them like a tenant of another landlord. But, having been robbed of all his possessions, not able to pay his rent, the actual landlord takes whatever he still has off him, making him on top of that a prisoner or even a slave of his domineering drive! As a result, the actual inner spirit has to join up with the most unchaste nature spirits and that yoke move under the banner of vice, which then amounts to man’s spiritual death. Because within such person, Satan has set up his throne, having made the actual lord of life within man into a slave of infernal lusts and drives.
RB|1|60|10|0|“Hence let yourselves be told not to avidly seek after exterior instruction, it serving for nothing unless the spirit receives same in deepest humility, immediately arranging its entire life accordingly, which is a very difficult task for any spirit. – Behold, Solomon, Israel’s wisest king, fell, in spite of his wisdom. His inner spirit feeling strong enough to risk leaving his innermost life-seat and step out among his nature spirits, to order them by his wisdom. Having done so before his full maturity – which has to always precede from within and never from without to within, - he became captive to his unchaste nature-spirits, not being allowed back into his house, which soon enough was transformed into a dwelling for all vice, obscenity and idolatry! – Judas also, along these lines betrayed his Master, Lord and God, having taken up the doctrine of salvation only by his outer spirits, who have their seat in the intellect, and from that in all desire. Therewith he lured his actual life spirit from its innermost dwelling, opening same for Satan’s free entry. The consequences are sufficiently notorious not to require repeating.
RB|1|60|11|0|“Therefore, drink this wine now! It shall awaken the right love for God within you, strengthening your spirit and making it grow. Once the grown spirit penetrates all its outer nature-spirits without leaving its original seat, it shall also find within itself everything it now tries to obtain from without. Have you understood me?”
RB|1|61|1|1|Chapter 61
RB|1|61|1|1|The dancer’s comprehension. Struggle against unclean nature-spirits within man Stages of perfection. The Most High.
RB|1|61|1|0|Say the dancers: “Oh, you wisest friend, most deeply initiated into the innermost nature of human life! We have understood you well indeed! You have given us a clear vision of what we often dimly suspected. How can we adequately thank you?
RB|1|61|2|0|“How often did we in the world see people whose spirit was educated from every aspect. People who were deified in the subject of religion, and honoured and praised by all. And furthermore: people who showed unmistakable signs of loftier enlightenment in word and deed. These often came to make us offers of the most loathsome amusements. In truth, we thought to ourselves: if these are the consequences of such high Christian virtues, then we shall have nothing further to do with it! In those days, these were imponderable mysteries to us, but now it is all clear to us; for only now do we know the origin of these evils. – Now pass us the wine of life, and all of us shall take this goblet of humility to the last drop!”
RB|1|61|3|0|Robert passes them the goblet, and they filled with joy on drinking from it.
RB|1|61|4|0|Jellinek, Messenhauser and Becher are astounded at Robert’s wisdom, saying after a while: “Brother, this is too much all at once! You have known me to have always regarded you as a very wise man, but I never had the faintest hint of your profundity! Yet my instincts seem to tell me that this did not spring forth from your own ground. It does not matter however, because you have also kindled a light in me that makes me judge things and appearances much differently to earlier on.
RB|1|61|5|0|“It also dawns on me why these dancing girls danced before us! Did they not tempt our unclean spirits from the occupied dwelling of our real self, the latter which then quickly reoccupied its rightful dwelling?”
RB|1|61|6|0|Says Robert: “Indeed, you almost got it right; but your introversion was still somewhat too shallow; for how could you, dear brother, have thought about yourself and us all like that?
RB|1|61|7|0|“I say unto you that precisely the opposite is the case with us. Our and especially your spirits fortunately find themselves in their proper life-dwelling, or you would not have found yourselves in this house, but in one into which no light and warmth of life penetrates eternally.
RB|1|61|8|0|“Your spirits were only surrounded by the nature-spirits in such a way as to be hardly able to move and see through the spirits of nature-children, the reason also why you could previously hardly move in your chamber, and notice even less.
RB|1|61|9|0|“Notwithstanding this, a sufficiently large number of nature-spirits remained as besiegers of your spirits’ rightful dwelling to cause you to not see in full clarity, but as if through a haze. Since these spirits, most stubbornly crowding the true spirit, desiring to lure him out into their sphere, mostly stem from the love of the flesh, they also in a certain aspect resemble the spirit of true love from God in our hearts. They are the ones most difficult to remove from the dwelling of life, because unlike any other variety of spirits, they desperately cling to life. Their greatest fear is to lose the life that brings them such sweet enjoyments.
RB|1|61|10|0|“These stubborn nature-spirits, only through an exceptional temptation can be lured away somewhat from the actual spirit’s dwelling, whereby the true spirit can then somewhat enlarge its territory, and therewith become freer and brighter. And such exterior temptation was achieved through these dancing girls – your true selves having thereby become freer and brighter. Wherefore earlier on, my exalted Friend here said unto you, brother Jellinek – when you found the dancing somewhat peculiar over here that you should look not so much to the means, but to the good purpose to be achieved! Now you have the well-lit best cause before you. Wherefore I expect you have no further objection to the means?
RB|1|61|11|0|“It hardly needs to be remarked that, solely on account of the good purpose achieved through them, these dancing girls are not pure angels yet. But we shall do everything to make them what neither they nor we are yet!
RB|1|61|12|0|“I am myself only one stage ahead of you, and that is all. But the ladder for our eternal destination is an unending one, and this could easily cause our current differences to so even out that none of us should be in any aspect ahead of anyone else, excepting yonder Friend and Brother next to you, brother Jellinek, Who is so far ahead of us that we shall never be able to catch up with Him! Why? That shall imminently transpire through closer acquaintance with Him.
RB|1|61|13|0|“But now we still have some significant work ahead of us, needing urgent attention, otherwise we should not be able to move around freely in this house.”
RB|1|62|1|1|Chapter 62
RB|1|62|1|1|Among the bawdy Viennese crowd. Salutary healing for these heroes of the flesh Robert invites them to come into the house.
RB|1|62|1|0|Continues Robert: “Take a look through this window and at the magnificent garden that surrounds this house far and wide, and tell me what you see?”
RB|1|62|2|0|The three step over to the window and look out, stepping back horrified, with Jellinek saying: “Brethren, in the name of the Lord, what is this? Are these humans, or animals, or devils? No, this I could not have expected within the precincts of this house. Does one not see all the hideousness of filthiest heathen mythology in one heap, three-dimensionally and actually?! Brother, I beg you to lock the front door, or we are in danger of being overrun by these beasts, to devour us bone, hair and all.”
RB|1|62|3|0|Says Robert: “Ah, have no fear! They do not actually look the way they appear to you at first sight. Their frightening look stems from their believing, still in Vienna, that you betrayed them to Windischgräz! Once they are persuaded to the contrary, they shall at once appear more human to you. For be advised that these all are Viennese individuals who in the disastrous days in October, as fighters for earthly freedom, were brought down by arms of the emperor’s troops. They believe that this would never have been possible if Messenhauser had not betrayed them. Once persuaded otherwise then, with God’s help, something can still be done with them. Should there be among them some who reject all instruction, then the Lord shall with His omnipotence know how to separate such stubborn he-goats for the better sheep!
RB|1|62|4|0|“Wherefore we shall let them in and tackle them in accordance with the Lord’s will! Since we carry much responsibility for pushing them to that stage with our speeches and laws, it is also our responsibility to above all set them upon a better path. Therefore, follow me out to them, in the name of the Lord!”
RB|1|62|5|0|Robert, with Messenhauser and Becher, moves out into the garden, towards the Viennese and their exhausted prostitutes and raped daughters. With Jellinek at My side, I follow into the garden, to where we meet the visibly uneasy crowd.
RB|1|62|6|0|To Robert’s asking them how they fare now, they shout in unison: “Miserable, wretched and awful! – Help us or relieve us of this dreadful pig’s life, we don’t care whichever way! Would this not make you into the devil!? Just think what lively experiences we have been through in this filthy, foul-smelling spirit kingdom! It is certainly true that we went too far with mankind. But we are beasts and never were anything less, as we were never raised up to anything better – for which our nice and liberal regents alone are to blame. And so we enjoyed ourselves in the preferred style of father Adam with Eve. But listen, there is something outrageous here in the spirit kingdom: namely all of us, unbelievably, were infected! Is not this damning – infected here in the world of spirits! If one could only get help! Hence, be so good and find us help, or annihilate us all. For it is a thousand times better not to be, than to exist under such abominable circumstances!
RB|1|62|7|0|“Another thing! Tell us who your companions are. We already know one of them, the socalled Lord of the house – a truly rare man of God. We don’t know the other three! Be so good and tell us who they are!” 8. Says Robert: “My poor, sick friends, are you so blind as not to recognise Messenhauser, Becher and Jellinek any more?”
RB|1|62|9|0|Several shout: “Upon our souls, blast it! What! These major rogues? Ah, it would have been easier to imagine death than to get to see especially that chief villain Messenhauser! But he is lucky we are all so miserable right now, or we would have thanked him appropriately for his High Command in Vienna! But being still too weak for sturdy manual ingratiation, we have to contend ourselves with wishing this cunning rogue and scamp what is sure not to wish for himself! – Well, the convergence of all riff-raff! Really a lovely paradise, this!”
RB|1|62|10|0|Says Robert: “Tell me, do you feel better, now that you have abused my friends?” – Say the Viennese: “Not exactly! But we had to tell them, because they really deserved it! You know yourself how and why!”
RB|1|62|11|0|Says Robert: “Hearken, let’s leave it there; the past is past! None of us, with the exception of my exalted Friend, can say that he never erred! I believe rather that each of us worked through the entire gamut of sins, more than once. It would of course be foolish of me to present the three accused to you as innocent. They committed their portion of sins well and truly; but we were not too frugal with them on our part either. It would not cost the eternal Master of life much of a headache to work out at God’s judgement seat which of us is most suitable for hell. But if in my opinion none of us is worthy of anything before God, then we should not accuse each other of anything over here. It is better to shake hand under a general amnesty, forgiving each other everything, and in this new kingdom of life founding a colony of exclusively friends and brethren! This will in future bear us better fruits than to even judge one another, whether each one of us has to carry a considerable portion of judgement upon our shoulders! What do you say to my well-meant challenge?”
RB|1|62|12|0|All shout: “Yes indeed, you are completely right! But only our health gives us much trouble, for you know that a suffering human or spirit is not likely to make healthy resolutions, a sick Viennese being too lousy even for a pig!”
RB|1|62|13|0|Says Robert: “Now then, let that be! Let you all get up and come inside my house, and means should be found there to make you well! Because here in the spirit kingdom nothing can be done externally with a doctor, all maladies having to be healed from within; and for this it is necessary for you to come into my house, which is well provided with everything that is best! Hence follow me!”
RB|1|62|14|0|At these words all get up, including the females, hobbling into the house after us as best they can, into the familiar large chamber that can accommodate thousands of guests.
RB|1|63|1|1|Chapter 63
RB|1|63|1|1|The guests behold the dancers. Conversations. Heroes of the barricades
RB|1|63|1|1|[The pages that follow in the original Scriptures were rendered in the Viennese slang or vernacular exactly as they took place, as shall be seen in the Lord’s own explanations later. They have no ‘dictionary’ equivalent and hardly any grammatical structure, and no attempt should be made to translate them into another language – except simply the meanings contained. Hence only a few paragraphs of equivalent slang in English has been attempted, after which the effort is abandoned, as slangs or idioms are hardly understood between regions of the same country, some Northern Germans, for instance, are hardly able to tell whether they are still in the same country when in Swabia (Southern Germany).]
RB|1|63|1|0|All of them, having gotten together in the same room, one of them notices the dancers: “Well, even these we don’t mind losing right now! These and our state would go nicely together!” – Says one next to him: “But, say, that’s the stuff! And those lovely footsies! Up’n me soul, if only I wuz well – me soul, I would be sayin’ something to that middle un!”
RB|1|63|2|0|Exhorts him his neighbour: “But, I beg you Franz, be clever now! Don’t you know that we are not in the world now?” – Says the first: “Only too well! But, world or not – beauts they are! One would hav ta hav no feelins to remain indifferent thereta!”
RB|1|63|3|0|Says a third: “But wot if Franz coms inta ‘ell with his non-indifference, ‘ow wad Franz feel abut that?” – Says Franz: “To the devil; ya are and remain a silly donkey! Are we’n heav’n now? Or have yer seen hell, ta say we’r not in it yet?”. Says the addressed: “That I noo, but we would ‘ave ta be damned fuist and then see the infernal fles: and I mantan this ain’t the case with us yet. I sure barn mighty – ya noo why! But that ain’t hell! No damnat’n, no fire! But I mean, if we can’t let go of the damnd dolls when in the spirit warld – then ‘ell is easier ta fetch than in the warld, - am oi wrang?”
RB|1|63|4|0|Says the first: “Yeah, yeah, ya hav ta be right! But I can do me own thinking with me block! It wont make me do nothin’!” – Says the other: “Yeah, yeah, do nothin, do nothin! Da thought alwys come fuist; ofter the thoughts the lusts and afto tham the deeds. Afta which coms ‘ell, afta which ist all ova; get me! Oi mean, died we ‘ave, and are in the spirit warl’! That means being nicely quiet and obedient and not thinkin’, say’n or doin’ nothin’ Blum doesn’t tell us. Then things could still ‘mprove for us!” – Says Franz: “Well, could be right; not as completely stupid as ya looks.”
RB|1|63|5|0|Chimes in a heroine of the barricades: “Look at them twa runny nos’. These wald talk each uthr into or outa ‘ell! Hahahaha! Did they not exceed each uthr in sniffling – yet they now wait ta fuist be damned – as if they hadn been damned lung since! Hahaha! Aint that turning it on!” Says Franz: “You’d be the one ta shut yar stinkin bread-trap, ya chief of all Vienna student hussies. You wait, I’ll dish ya out a couple I front oof ta pearly gates ta Christs kingdom of Heavn that even the most blessen virgin will say ouch! Just look at the roasted crapp! This un would hav’ us in ‘ell one and all! See ta it that ya doon fly straight into it with yar bat’s wings!” Dear reader, this Viennese prattle goes on wherever there are more than one of them re-united. We trust that gives you an idea of the repartees that in future we shall translate only according to substance communicated.
RB|1|63|6|0|Another one joins them, saying in dramatic tones: “Friends, remember where you are! This is not the place for coarsening Viennese humanity tenfold! Think of it, this is serious spirit kingdom where one has to behave respectably and be serious in order not to be instantly damned. Because in this world there is no more divine grace or pardon.” Says the heroine: “Ooh, don’t get too excited, you broad-shouldered, flat-headed ditherer! Would it not be natural if our God has no mercy on such beer-buckets as you?” – Says the dramatist, wide-eyed: “What says this Blocksberg witch? Oh, we shall find a handle for this axe even in the spirit world! Isn’t there a fellow who won’t mind dirtying his hands to wring this uncouth hooker’s neck?” – Says the heroine: “Oh, don’t worry about that. If it comes to the meanest swine over here for neck wringing then there’s no more eligible candidate than you! But I think such work is much too good for you! Who do you think you are, you living beer-bucket? In truth, missing your beerie and your crapsie doll over here in the spirit world! But be consoled, your doll could soon follow you, the dear Lord is then going to be more merciful than now!”
RB|1|63|7|0|Says the dramatist: “Friends, let’s leave this stinking ass alone, as a cow with a filthy tail makes everything around her unclean!” Says the heroine: “Oh, wouldn’t it be a shame if you weren’t cleaner than me – didn’t you rinse yourself plenty with a few thousand buckets of beer all your life! This is surely more than a hundred general confessions with all the Jesuits! Were I a Lord’s aide, I would know how to make you blissful! Look, I’d make the Danube into schooners of beer, sitting you down were it flows into the Black Sea, with the crappy dolly next to you, making you into the most blissful man!”
RB|1|64|1|1|Chapter 64
RB|1|64|1|1|The dramatist reprimanded by Robert The good-hearted heroine encourages him in vain.
RB|1|64|1|0|The dramatist leaves the heroine, moving over to Robert, to respectfully inform him what kind of smutty beings are fouling up his illustrious house in the spirit kingdom; could he direct such beings elsewhere?!
RB|1|64|2|0|Says Robert: “My esteemed friend, this won’t do over here! You see, upon Earth we tried to achieve nothing less than equal rights for all people. What was not achievable upon Earth however now offers itself here in full measure. And this is a veritable gift from the Most High – Ruler of all heavens and worlds. If therefore you want to be truly happy under God’s most liberal constitution then never overestimate your human worth. Consider that all the people you see here have the same God as their Creator and Father. In that way you shall truly love these people and in return find their love, which here affects the happiness of all. That way you shall not have to resort to judgements of honour, and your own heart shall provide you the best justification in the hearts of your brothers and sisters! – You have to incidentally not concern yourself about whether my house is polluted by these poor beings or not; this has been taken care of! – I also have to frankly tell you that I like yonder heroine better than yourself! She is as she is – a Viennese, and has a good heart. You however are a retired court philosopher who will only be addressed as ‘Your Excellency’, without considering that over here we all are brothers and sisters! Ask yourself who should be more dear to me over here – you or that Viennese in her genuineness?”
RB|1|64|3|0|The dramatist bows down before Robert, saying: “If this is the type of language used here with men of honour, then I beg to take the liberty of being allowed out in the open; because it stinks in here of vulgarity and rabble!”
RB|1|64|4|0|Says Robert: “My friend, nowhere in this house is there a prison or shackle, - other than love! If you don’t wish to put up with that, then you are as free to leave as you were to come in! I will but add that it may become somewhat difficult for you to desire re-entering this house of love, for it could easily happen that you lose sight of it upon your first step outside. – Now you know where you stand, and it is up to you what you intend doing.”
RB|1|64|5|0|The dramatist is taken aback, not knowing what to do. – But our heroine rushes up, saying: “Come on! Do you have to be so conceited! Look, I’m already easy, just was a bit cross that you were going to credit our dear God with no grace and mercy, telling you my mind innocently. Yet you would have furiously devoured me if you could, and then you wanted to even complain and see me punished. But Mr. Blum just is a little cleverer than the two of us, and you got nowhere, making you cross! But let that be now, and stay! Later it will all come good! Are we not all fallible people, hence let us show a little patience among ourselves! Think of how we should still be offended as spirits! Just come over and re-join us! The old Franz who was your boot-polisher for a long time will turn your head the right way round. Well, are you still cross with me?”
RB|1|64|6|0|Says the dramatist: “No, I am not exactly cross with you, for this would bring me no honour, since you are, so-to-say, nothing compared to me! But I shall not go among you, where crudeness reigns supreme, but will join the circle of dignitaries. And so let her return!” – Says the heroine: “Just watch that you don’t become odious to their notabilities, you conceited flathead! What do you think you are? I might be a jolly Vienna lass, but I am no devil. If however I am so bad for you, then find yourself another! Over there you have two dozen straight away! Go and try your luck! They will tell you your worth!”
RB|1|64|7|0|The heroine joins her own crowd, the dramatist screws up his nose, pretending not to have taken any notice of the loquacious heroine.
RB|1|65|1|1|Chapter 65
RB|1|65|1|1|The Viennese and the unruly Bohemian The heroine turns to Jellinek, who refers her to the Lord.
RB|1|65|1|0|Upon returning among those with whom she previously wrangled, the above mentioned Franz says to here: “Well, you twisted Luxumburgian acacia dolly, how did you go with the broad-shouldered coniferous fire-hero? Did you tell him off, Vienna style?” – Says the heroine: “Well, he will have understood! He still thinks he is ‘his highness’! Well, they shall roast him a different sausage! But I sure told him! Had you heard how Mr. Blum told him off, you would have gone nuts! I don’t wish anyone any harm, not even this flathead, but when he says so many haughty things, head over heels, then I gloat to see the good Lord trim his wings a little! Serves him right!” – Says Franz: “Well, dolly, now I like you better again – we are quits again! But I tell you also, that if you get stuck into me like that again, then take off! But all’s well for now, do you get me?” (P.S. the reader will have noticed that we discontinued trying to translate Viennese slang, which is of the broadest and most uncouth variety, ie. as at the late 1880’s, and with these underprivileged revolutionaries.)
RB|1|65|2|0|Says the heroine: “No, no, we are no Bohemians who are cross with each other for seven years. The Viennese, when acting as if to devour one another, turn around and are the best of friends again! – But there is a snag with the Bohemians – I once roughened one up. This one would have still torn me up three years later if he could have gotten a hold of me!” – Says Franz: “Lassy, not so loud, you don’t know who is listening! Don’t you know the Bohemians have the longest fingers and longest ear-lobes, which is why they always were the best snoopers and police informers!”
RB|1|65|3|0|In response to these words a solid, heavy-cheeked figure rises (a Bohemian), taking a deep breath, addressing mainly Franz: “Listen, cursed fellow! Who has got the long ears and fingers? Just say it and wait! I might be a spirit, but will tell you who has long ears! Understand me, cursed fella!” – Says the heroine: “Ooh no, Franz, we’ll have to see how we can get out of this one. Name the wolf and it comes running. This would be one to last you for your life – gets angry, and I believe would kill you! – Says the Bohemian: “Shut your gob, or I’ll smack you a good one! Or do you think Bohemians are fools? They are good people and you are a whore! Do you understand me, big-mouth?” – Says the heroine: “My dear Viennese, this is a one! If we weren’t in such a respectable house, I’d get this one banned even if it costs me my mother’s life. But here nothing can be done! Let’s take off before a row starts!”
RB|1|65|4|0|The heroine with several Viennese quickly take off to Jellinek and Myself, and she at once gets into Jellinek: “No, no, Mister Doctor, I nearly didn’t recognise you! God’s greetings! How are you, and what are you doing here?”
RB|1|65|5|0|Says Jellinek: “Look, I’m very well, and better than ever I was in the world! But my most fervent desire is that you all would fare equally well, then you shall not be quarrelling amongst yourselves as now. You must put this off altogether, otherwise you shall hardly ever fare better. Learn from us how to be patient with our brethren’s weaknesses, then you will immediately understand one another better, which shall bear you golden fruit! But if you constantly chide and threaten one another with blows, then it shall be a long while before that Christian-celestial love tarries among you, which alone give rise to the true bliss of all spirits.
RB|1|65|6|0|“Let go of your foolish quarrelling and soften your hearts, then you shall easily be helped soon, otherwise you shall have to suffer for a long time yet, and if you received help it shall be meted out to you as frugally as is your mutual love and friendship! Consider that we are all equal before God! None of us has any advantage other than the most meekness and the mightiest love in his heart for God, and for all his brethren! Have you understood me well?”
RB|1|65|7|0|Says the heroine: “Oh, indeed so, but our Viennese traps cannot be quiet when they sense a breeze! Some miraculous cure would be handy. Is this not possible in the kingdom of spirits? You know, our hearts were not exactly bad, just our nozzles!”
RB|1|65|8|0|Says Jellinek: “Well now, we shall see what can be done, but you shall also yourselves have to strive towards bridling your tongue! Ask this man at my side, he is capable of much! If he helps you then you shall truly be helped!”
RB|1|65|9|0|Says the heroine: “Mr. Jellinek, say, does the gentleman understand our Viennese? A nice face he sure has, and he looks good-natured! I would dare to address him, but if only he speaks Viennese!”
RB|1|65|10|0|Says Jellinek: “Oh, does he ever! This one understands and speaks every imaginable language. Verily I tell you that he accurately understands the language of the heart, and, so-tosay, reads from the nose anything someone thinks ever so secretly. Just try, and you will find that I am right.”
RB|1|65|11|0|Says the heroine: “Oi; what are you saying!? If he can do that then he would have to be somewhat related to our dear God? That would be a funny talk if he knows in advance everything one wants to tell him?! But I’ll tackle him, may he say what he will. But tell me his name, and that’s all I’ll need.”
RB|1|65|12|0|Says Jellinek: “Here you touch my most vulnerable spot. I sense and suspect that he is a great and mighty spirit, sent to us to counsel us and show us the right way to God; that is all I can tell you. But his name and what place he occupies before God I know as little as you do! But one thing is certain, that here only he can help, because he has the power to do so.”
RB|1|65|13|0|Says the heroine: “Oh, ooh, now a bit of a light is kindled within me! You know, Mr. Jellinek, I mean, this could easily be one of those apostles? Maybe even Peter or Paul? What do you say, am I right?”
RB|1|65|14|0|Says Jellinek: “My dear one, it could easily be so; hence turn directly to him and you shall soon know where you stand with him. But to me, he seems somewhat too self-assured for a Peter or Paul! I suspect him to be someone more significant. Maybe some kind of archangel? But speak to him yourself, that will clear you up soonest!”
RB|1|66|1|1|Chapter 66
RB|1|66|1|1|The heroine turns to the Lord for help. The Saviour’s counsel: confess your problems openly! Story of a fallen one.
RB|1|66|1|0|Following this counsel, the heroine looks at Me for a while, moving up to Me, saying: “Forgive me, my very best lord, if I bother you with a question: “See, Mr. Jellinek advised me, saying that you are quite almighty, and able to help in whatever is needed. Look, most esteemed lord! I suffer substantial lack of everything, and a lot of help would be needed! Be so good and help me, and us Viennese, if it is possible to you! See, in the world we grew up like good beasts, and have come over here as beasts, and sick wherever you look, and we are stupid into the bargain, like thirty-year religious war. Be so good and make us a trifle better and cleverer than we are now – and we all shall then be better behaved!”
RB|1|66|2|0|Say I: “Sure, sure, I can help you indeed, and you first! But you must first openly confess what in particular is wrong with you. If you are sick then you have to tell Me where, how and by what means you contracted the sickness. And if you believe yourself stupid, you must faithfully indicate what actually seems stupid about you. I shall then see how you and your countrymen can be helped. Hence think conscientiously about all your conditions and then tell Me how you found yourself so! I will then do the rest!”
RB|1|66|3|0|Says the heroine: “Oh boy! There will be a mighty snag to that! This would take donkeys’ ages, if I were to tell you all! Look, I once attended such a confession; well listen, you cannot imagine what that confessor asked! Even the worst rabble would be shamed red right down to the toes. And look, if I had to now tell you everything that I did in my life – oh boy, you would be surprised! It would be alright if there were not so many people here, but before so many people I would have to shame my eyes out! Listen, this would be some fun!! – Are you not able to recognise my needs? Be so good and try your luck with me, perhaps it can be done without embarrassment?”
RB|1|66|4|0|Say I: “But hearken, My dear, how comes it that you were not ashamed while you were sinning? You were then usually in company as well, and were little ashamed when in nocturnal hours a dozen youths, before whom you were fully undressed, making all sorts of seductive gestures, stared, touched and did other things to you! Why should you be so shy now? I am aware of once, when you had a few drinks too many, you behaved so swinishly that even the most depraved debauchers were shocked! And I know many other of you showpieces which you carried out, as a true heroine, without the least sense of modesty. And so it should not affect your honour too much over here if you openly tell Me where you are troubled and how you got into want and misery through your erring steps.”
RB|1|66|5|0|Says the heroine, taken aback: “No, you would the right one! You know how to catch people out! You could bring one into disrepute to last one a lifetime! See, if you didn’t seem so good-natured my soul could become harsh with you! But seeing from your kind face that you don’t mean me ill, I shall not take it too harshly. To be honest, it is only in front of you that I am embarrassed. Concerning this Viennese rabble, it doesn’t bother me all that much! But if you let me speak somewhat more softly then I could come up with some real bits.”
RB|1|66|6|0|Say I: “That you can do. Only do not conceal anything, understand?”
RB|1|66|7|0|Says the heroine, clearing her throat a little: “Well then, in God’s name, if it has to be so, then listen to me good-naturedly! Behold, at the age of fourteen, on Whit Sunday, I lost my virginity, and if my memory serves me right, it was with a certain Tony Pratenhuber. This boy was a real gem! And since he badgered me so, I thought to myself: ‘you can’t remain a virgin forever, and some day you will have to try it out.’ And so I let him do it to me! And since it tasted so good, and to him to, we tried it out more often. And I would not have become so bad if only I could have become pregnant! But would as I could, nothing came of it! And look, that is when Tony should have married me. But thinking I was barren, he left me standing, taking himself another! And I became desperate, thinking: ‘doesn’t make no more difference – couple of lovers more or less! Hell is certain for you, if there be one!’ And so I started to live quite merrily, to the limit I could cram in! A father I never saw, whilst my mother, God bless her, was no better than I! And look, with such living I became infected often, and others after me. And some homoeopath helped me, for which however I then had to enter his service, and you can well imagine that he did not pray the rosary with me then!
RB|1|66|8|0|“When later things broke out in Vienna, the doctor got busy helping the revolution. And since I was a gutsy girl, I let myself be used to make revolution, thereby finding my death. Now I am here as a poor soul and have to suffer because I was too merry on Earth! – And now I’ve told you everything I know. And so you know where you stand with me, what’s wrong with me and how I got it. And so I beg you in Jesus’ name to help me if you can!”
RB|1|66|9|0|Say I: “Well, I am pleased with your sincerity and shall see whether, and how you can be helped. But just as sincerely as you told me your main sins, I have to tell you that only your good heart and your unblameworthyness for your bad upbringing save you from hell! If your heart were just a trifle worse, or your upbringing less blameworthy, then you would already find yourself in hell and there suffer the most terrifying torments! For it is written: ‘whorers and adulterers shall not enter the kingdom of God!’. For this reason I shall not take your case so strictly, and see how you can be helped! But tell Me first what you think of Jesus, the Saviour?”
RB|1|66|10|0|Says the heroine: “Oh, Him I like beyond measure! Because, did He not save the adulteress; and He did not condemn Magdalene in spite of her great sinfulness. Nor the Samaritans give Him the horrors! And so I think that if He saw me and I begged Him nicely, He would not annihilate me?”
RB|1|66|11|0|Say I: “Good then, My dear, I shall speak to Him in secret, for He is not very far from here. Perhaps He will do with you as with Magdalene? Just wait here a little – quietly!”
RB|1|67|1|1|Chapter 67
RB|1|67|1|1|The Lord’s comments on the reason for this seemingly offensive revelation
RB|1|67|1|0|Note well that this seemingly offensive revelation is rendered verbatim, as it takes place in the spirit kingdom – and cannot possible proceed differently from the customs, language, vices and diverse levels of education that a society brings with it, – for the purpose of showing the faithful reader and follower of this Revelation tangible proof that man, after casting off his body, is exactly the same man with the same speech, views, habit, customs, inclinations, passions and subsequent actions – as he was in the world with his physical life, ie. so long as he has not attained the full re-birth of the spirit.
RB|1|67|2|0|Wherefore such initial condition immediately after passing over is called the ‘natural spirituality’, whilst a fully reborn spirit is in a state of ‘pure spirituality’.
RB|1|67|3|0|The difference between life in this world and in yonder spirit world, with natural spirits – if of a naïve character – is only the efficacious location. It is usually more or less an index of the spirits’ inner nature. This appearance, much facilitating spiritual rebirth, falls due to those poor spirits who spent their lives in the world under natural and spiritual deprivation. – But spirits of wealthy owners of all kinds of worldly goods, their hearts clinging to them like polyps to the seabed, again find everything the way they left it here. They can tarry in such crudely natural state for several centuries, calculated terrestrially, not being lifted out therefrom until they themselves begin to sense a desire for something more lofty and perfect.
RB|1|67|4|0|Now you know why this important scene is revealed verbatim and in detail. – And so we shall return to the scene itself! – Because our heroine is already anxiously and longingly awaiting the advice from Jesus Christ which I promised her. – But you have to take into account the important circumstance that this notable scene is taking place in the spirit world in this very time, hence exercising a substantial effect upon the events of this earthly time! From these seemingly ever so trivial conversations your are able to easily assess the entire position and unfolding of events as they now take place on Earth, and likewise also the consequences of these developments, which shall become obvious, especially in the course of later sequences of this scene. But you must not be offended in any way, because it all has to come the way it does. And so back to the scene!
RB|1|68|1|1|Chapter 68
RB|1|68|1|1|The waiting heroine and the haughty dramatist. The latter rebuked by the Lord Love miracle upon the heroine Helena.
RB|1|68|1|0|The heroine, now extremely impatient, somewhat shyly moves closer to Me, asking Me whether I had already, perhaps through secret signs, spoken to Jesus the Lord about her.
RB|1|68|2|0|The dramatist, having found some of his ilk among the company, has been extremely angered that this, to him, miserable woman should be so cheeky and bother Me, a dignitary of the house! Hence he, with some others, approaches her, saying: “Well, you miserable baggage, how long shall it please her to burden the lord of this house with her dog-barks. Has she no manners at all?”
RB|1|68|3|0|Says the heroine: “You broad-shouldered flathead! What business is it of yours? Take off, you abnormal meat-bag of a noble Viennese swine, or I’ll tell you your name in true German! Just look at this braided gall-bladder manufacturer! Now he objects to one of us taking to such a lord! Who do you think you are? Do you think that just because in the world you once, as a retired furrier, carried an imperial sword, you are better in this world than one of us? Oh, you daft flathead, they will shortly roast you a very special sausage. Good that Christ the Lord is not here just now; because that One would be pleased to see a crude churl like you! Just see that you get away with your crocodile eyes and goat feet, or something else will happen to you.”
RB|1|68|4|0|Thereupon the dramatist turns to Me, saying: “But dear best friend, for God’s sake I beg you to not allow this creature to use such loose language with men of honour and repute, because she makes one look like the commonest shoemaker! It is true indeed that we are in the spirit world, where differences of status have ceased forever. But the difference in intelligence and higher education cannot cease until these retrograde terrestrial potencies shall have reached a degree of learning and humanity through which they can please and interest higher society! I beg you, dear friend, to indicate this to this low female creature.”
RB|1|68|5|0|Say I: “Dear friend, I regret that I can in no way accede to your request here, and that for the time-tested reason that whatever the so-called better world calls great, glittering, exalted and beautiful is an abomination before God! Because God is always the same, and is never pleased with men of honour who assess human worth solely on the size of the peerage or officialdom or wealth, labelling everything else as rabble! But everything that is small, inferior and often despised stands in great honour before God! And so I have to frankly say unto you that, as one of the most intimate friends of God, this ‘creature’, so despised by you, is a million times more preferable to Me than you, my most noble friends, ie. if I can take the liberty of addressing you as My friends! – But you merely aided this poor one handsomely; because from now on I shall draw her unto Myself that much more firmly and give her an education which even the angels shall respect. She will soon enjoy a high position and be an adornment to this house! But where you men of honour may soon find yourselves only the sad future will show! But I appeal to you that for your own sakes, beware of bothering this poor one again, for she is now fully Mine! – (and turning to the heroine): And you, My dear ‘Magdalene’ – are you happy with that?”
RB|1|68|6|0|Says the heroine: “Oh Jesus, yes, and how! For you are ten million times more preferable than these haughty things who regard needy people as beasts. I am not cross with them, but it riles me when they treat one as if of no account. May our Lord God forgive them, for they surely don’t know what they do!”
RB|1|68|7|0|Says the dramatist: “Well, all’s well! – Hearken, my comrades, if things are as dull everywhere in the spirit world as here, then this world is a good reward for the sour preparation upon Earth for the much praised life of the soul after death. On Earth, a well read man of honour, through his profession, public office and affluence could at least protect himself against the attacks of such commonest vermin. But here this rabble brazenly grows over one’s head, and one shall ultimately have to regard it as grace if such chubby-cheeked hooker looks at you! To top off all this social dullness, this otherwise seeming man of honour has to get interested in this rotten bitter orange and uplift her to heaven, to spite us. This is what we needed, to top off our desperation! This one said that he is a most intimate friend of God! Judging by his attachment to the chubby-cheeked, full-breasted and fat-bottomed creature, this so well befriended Deity must be a true superlative of crudeness! This freelance hooker stinks of unchastity, and he wants to educate and raise her to an adornment of this house! Listen, this shall be some adornment! Amusing, isn’t it?”
RB|1|68|8|0|Says the heroine to Me: “Just listen to him railing! This one you should tell a thing – but in a way that he understands!”
RB|1|68|9|0|Say I: “Let it not trouble you! Let them rail as they please. It shall transpire what rate of interest their haughty railings shall bear them! But so that their arrogance should find a still greater bone of contention about us two, you shall have to, from now on, address Me as ‘you’ (ie. use the familiar pronoun. Editor), as well as try to speak a pure German. When they hear that you will see their haughtiness reach new heights! Try now whether you are perhaps able to speak a most refined German!”
RB|1|68|10|0|The heroine senses a transformation within herself. She is flushed with a pleasant sensation of well-being, which also favourably affects her form. Happily astonished at this sudden transformation of her being, no longer sensing even the faintest pain, she joyfully looks at Me, saying: “Oh you exalted friend from the heavens, how well I now feel at your side! Everything rough fell off me like scales! My thinking and crude language have changed like a caterpillar into a glorious butterfly! And all my pains have melted away like the snow before the sun’s heat! Oh, how well I now feel! And to whom do I owe thanks? To You, to You! You great, holy friend of the Most High!
RB|1|68|11|0|“But since you have shown me, a poorest sinner, such endless grace, of which I shall eternally not be worthy in the least degree, so tell me also what I am to do now and how to behave in order to show You my proper thanks in an acceptable way!”
RB|1|68|12|0|Say I: “My beloved Helena (her celestial name), we two are already square. You now please Me immensely and have a heart that loves Me much, as Mine loves you! – What more can there be? Give Me your hand now, as a token of your love for Me, and give Me a burning hot kiss upon My brow! – I shall take care of everything else.”
RB|1|68|13|0|Helena is nearly aglow with love, giving Me her hand and the requested kiss upon My brow, with an almost indescribable fervour of love. 14. This scene entices tears from the eyes of Robert, Messenhauser and Becher and especially Jellinek, whereupon Helena looks, after the kiss upon My brow, like someone transformed, gaining the nobility and beauty of a celestial being, – excepting her clothing, which nevertheless now looks nice and clean. – Robert comes over to Me, asking whether he is to also bring clothes for this beautiful flower! I say: “In a short while, when I ask for it!”
RB|1|69|1|1|Chapter 69
RB|1|69|1|1|The dramatist’s reaction to Helena’s transformation. Difference between dream and real life. Olaf’s parable of courtship.
RB|1|69|1|0|The dramatist and his company also note this transformation, one of them saying to him: “Friend, do you not notice it? – That creature, a former bucket-full of unchastity, soot and filth is now completely transfigured! Now it is exciting to look at the little teaser! Should that strange friend of Blum’s be a kind of true Egyptian magician?”
RB|1|69|2|0|Says the dramatist: “I indeed perceive something like that too. But you know, when such a person is in real love, blushing her cheeks and swelling her bosom, it turns into quite a nice little figure! In that respect I have frequently seen people on Earth who looked downright hideous in their usual, dirty household; but wandering through their gate with their lovers on a Sunday, they were not to be recognised! It is only love which here and on Earth brings about such miracle-like beautification upon the female sex. Take her love away, and she shall display a different face.”
RB|1|69|3|0|Says the other: “You are right in one respect, you know, but the thing seems to take on quite a different aspect! Because this being firstly has become far too beautiful suddenly, and then it also speaks the purest and most noble German, leaving no trace of a Viennese dialect. This is not effected by common love. Something higher, not comprehensible to us, must play a part here. Observe closely the endlessly tender complexion, the softness of her arms and neck, the supremely beautiful blond hair, the highly interesting form of her face, and the truly celestial blushing of her cheeks! Truth is truth! You shall have to definitely agree with me!”
RB|1|69|4|0|Here the dramatist is truly taken aback, seeing his friend’s argument is based on fact. – But a third man rises from the group, saying: “Worthy friends, you both are taking this thing in the wrong way! – To me, this transformation has a completely natural basis. We are now in the purest world of spirits. Our life is no more than a complete dream, and what we are seeing is the play of fantasy that has no truth to it apart from itself. It now pleases this fantasy to put on all kinds of spectacles for us, which appear to our spiritual dream-senses as objective reality. But there is of course no more to these images than we achieved upon Earth by the so-called magic lantern. Behold, that’s what this thing is here! Understand?”
RB|1|69|5|0|Says the first one: “Friend, there is an obvious snag to this your explanation. Because if this were all to be a kind of dream, then your explanation would also have to be a dream, not capable of more consideration than any other phenomena. Or can you insist that your explanation is an exception? On Earth I dreamt often and vividly; but what a difference between a dream and this most lucid reality!
RB|1|69|6|0|“In my dreams I remained passive, but over here, in my clearest consciousness, I am fully active. In my dreams I never had retrospection. And when it sometimes seemed like some sort of recall, then it was always vague and incomplete. Here, however, recall is of such clarity that even the most insignificant appearances of my terrestrial life are like perfect camera pictures, from a to z! Tell me, friend, can one call this a dream?
RB|1|69|7|0|“In a dream I never felt intense pain, hunger or thirst, whilst the shapes of beings appearing in a dream were always fleeting and changeable, displacing each other in such quick succession that there was usually nothing left of the preceding ones when the supplanters made their appearances. There never was the feeblest logical sequence, even if seemingly undeniable through miraculous impressions, so that, as a quiet observer, one cannot be sufficiently intrigued by them.
RB|1|69|8|0|“What wise logic breezes through every talk given by either Blum or his friends! – How consistent in form and architecturally correct is the design of this hall, and how everything impresses with rich significance!
RB|1|69|9|0|“And this should all be a dream? No friend, this is no dream, this is stark and holy reality! – And we shall all do well when we start to respect these phenomena more. Hence the amazing beautification of this creature gains more significance to me! What do you make of my judgement?”
RB|1|69|10|0|Says the dramatist: “Friend, you are right, I fully agree. But I don’t understand how here also, one can be gripped by passion for or against something. Look, I am still annoyed at how this unbelievably beautiful creature’s urchin-like behaviour towards me. And when wanting to justify myself with her friend and lover, I also got from him what I wasn’t looking for. In short, I was offended to my innermost being, which as a man of unblemished honour one can’t just take on the chin. And behold – that’s the very thing, the puzzle, – that even here in the kingdom of spirits, - in the kingdom of highest order and consequence, one can be hurt, offended and even thoroughly furious! Explain this to me, and I shall fall in with your view!”
RB|1|69|11|0|Says the addressed, Max Olaf: “My friend, the thing is simple and clear! What are hurt, and offence? Nothing but a rebuke of our natural arrogance. To me it seems that arrogance is the feeling of the soul, whereby it regards its divine origin as if only for itself, and regards itself as the only favoured one; everyone else being inferior or even a zero! Should something step somewhat harshly into the path of this favourite idea, attempted to assert an at least equal position, then the soul perceives this opposition as pain, restricting and hence hurting it, because it realises that others do not take it for what it thinks of itself. Such a condition of the soul however seems to me an illogical and inconsistent one; and it is called upon to take the exactly opposite path, if it is to gain true benefit therefrom!
RB|1|69|12|0|“Upon Earth, those who regard themselves as superior have all kinds of means to obtain validity for this conceit. But here, where there is neither money nor nobility, hosts, bayonets and canons, the prospects for such an illogical conceit of the soul are necessarily embarrassingly small. For it is basically wrong for one creature to exalt itself above another, equal creature. And secondly, it is sheer madness! 13. “Because logic and experience tell us that the happiest person is the one who places the least demands on fellow men. Wherefore it is sheer madness to try to achieve happiness with something that is eternally unattainable! – Tell me, which striving is better and more practicable – striving after fulfilment of countless desires that in the soul proliferate like weeds, or after a wise restriction of wants to a minimum?” 14. Says the dramatist: “Obviously the latter, since the less is needed to be happy, the more easily one becomes so!”
RB|1|69|15|0|Says Max Olaf: “Correct, that’s how it is and shall remain forever.
RB|1|69|16|0|“Let’s act accordingly, and no such creature shall bother us again. Am I right or not?”
RB|1|70|1|1|Chapter 70
RB|1|70|1|1|The dramatist’s marital affairs. The helpful general.
RB|1|70|1|0|Says the dramatist: “Brother Max, you have spoken well, truthfully and true to life! I too was only a country-squire from birth, as you know. My parents never belonged to the well-todo, and therefore could not give me a better education than their own. I got into the military by chance. I was a good lad and lucky to gain my colonel’s sympathy. He placed me in military college, where I quickly learnt to read, write and calculate. In other tasks I soon became one of the most adept in the regiment, the natural consequences of which was that I became lancecorporal, corporal, sergeant and finally, after seven years, officer. Note that with such attributes, I was not left behind in matters of the beautiful sex either.
RB|1|70|2|0|“Unfortunately I made the acquaintance of an arch-aristocrat’s daughter, and that at a corps’ officers ball he gave. She was born a baroness, with an immensely rich father on top of that. The girl pleased me, and I probably pleased her even more. In short, she caught fire and made no secret of her feelings! I, a farmer from birth, and as poor as a church-mouse by comparison with the baron, and an officer only by physical advantage rather than merit, did not go down well with him. But does true love ask about birth and wealth?!
RB|1|70|3|0|“We two therefore were head over heels in love with one another, and our main desire was early marriage, but how? How to obtain the arch-aristocrat’s consent and move him towards a prescribed dowry? I threw myself into everything to obtain the father’s favour. The result was that I was politely forbidden to enter the house. What next?
RB|1|70|4|0|“My colonel, who loved me like a son, advised me to quit service, travel to England and there purchase a significant military position, and that he, a gentleman of wealth himself, would advance me the necessary money without reservations. I followed his fatherly advice to the letter. In short, in the course of half a year, having turned to the navy, I was first captain of a warship which soon received a command to sail to East India. I was not lacking in courage, and soon made nautical science my own.
RB|1|70|5|0|“Only too soon a thousand opportunities presented themselves to distinguish myself as a commander. Every operation assigned to me I carried out brilliantly, and therefore there was no shortage of distinctions. After about four years I returned to England knighted, and also very rich. There I obtained a half year’s leave, which I used of course to arrange the matter of my marriage.
RB|1|70|6|0|“On arriving in my fatherland and there, thank God, finding my parents and siblings still alive, my first trip was to the city where my good father colonel, and now major-general, lived. It was a great reunion. My first concern was to square off my debt, but he would have none of it when I placed polished gold on the table, saying: ‘My most beloved friend, you know that I was never married and have no children. You are my only son, with whom I am well pleased, and hence also the heir of my collective fortune. This trivia however regard as an advance gift, and do not mention it again.!’
RB|1|70|7|0|“It speaks for itself that such declaration had to move me to tears. Who could remain untouched by such a noble man of honour? After we had a thorough discussion he asked me whether the said baroness never wrote to me, or I to her. I replied that I wrote three times without receiving a reply, but that I planned to tie this visit, which I owed him as my best friend, in with a call on the baron to ask for the hand of his daughter.
RB|1|70|8|0|“The major-general was very pleased with that, although he did not keep secret the fact that the baron was still more demanding about his daughter than previously. Wealth was no bait to him, nor the merit of one not born noble, but with this bigoted aristocrat only birth and high nobility counted. He therefore also rejected the imperial title of Earl, as he would have become the latest earl, whereas he now was the oldest baron.
RB|1|70|9|0|“It will be obvious that this statement did not make the most favourable impression on me. I was indeed a nobleman myself now, but where would you have started looking for my required minimum of sixteen ancestors? – But the major-general believed that I should still call upon the old man, telling him many adventure stories on sea-storms, sea-snakes and sea battles, which were popular with the baron, perhaps winning the old codger’s heart therewith!
RB|1|70|10|0|“I followed my friend’s advice, and was received by the old man with distinction, which I regarded as a good omen.
RB|1|70|11|0|“The best of the whole affair was that my Emma still glowed with the same love for me as from the start. She had indeed received my letters, but had to nevertheless answer them silently in her heart and with many a tear. I tried everything of course to win the old man’s favour on the subject of his daughter, but to no avail! In short, after three months I stood where I was at my first visit.
RB|1|70|12|0|“What is to be done, I asked my friend. After a while he said: ‘I don’t want to give you bad advice, but here you shall have to resort to strong-arm tactics! The girl is now nearly twenty-six years old and hence of age, therefore she is able to take charge of her heart and life. If she has the courage to marry without her father’s consent, then take her away! Since the girl herself recently suggested an elopement to you, she might be even more open to my suggestion, as it is lawfully based. Should such a plan fall through and marriage not be achieved, then of course you have to risk a quick elopement and get married in England. If there is no other way of achieving your aim, then you have no other option. You are certain to be pursued of course, but leave that to me. I shall so direct the pursuit as to prevent their catching up with you. You will know how to handle the rest.”
RB|1|70|13|0|“I liked this advice of course, and soon carried out the elopement, there being too many obstacles to a marriage. As my friend later informed me, I was indeed pursued. But as he knew how to misdirect the pursuit, and there is no barrier across the sea, we easily got away. Entering my frigate, I at once let our ship’s chaplain marry us, sealing it with documents. Therewith, everything pertaining to the wedding only, so-to-say, was in order.”
RB|1|71|1|1|Chapter 71
RB|1|71|1|1|The dramatist’s marriage heaven clouds over. The bride’s true nature unmasked.
RB|1|71|1|0|Continues the dramatist: “I now saw nothing but a paradise before me, having reached my goal. But only too soon, dark clouds rose above my paradise.
RB|1|71|2|0|My Emma was increasingly tormented by her conscience for having left her father, becoming more despondent by the day, regretting that ultimate step, and cursing the hour when she first met me. She furthermore became homesick, making me earnestly concerned about her. I did everything to give her a new concept of life, without avail! And so I had no alternative but to quit England and to retire with Emma back to Vienna as a private man of means.
RB|1|71|3|0|Arriving there, we headed for Emma’s father to obtain his possible forgiveness. But – probably more out of grief than fever – he had passed on!
RB|1|71|4|0|For Emma, this was the last straw. Her haughty siblings reproached her bitterly, making her out to be the murderess of her father, who, dying, is supposed to have stretched out his hands for Emma! Such news landed her in sick-bed and me it cost thousands. She did however recover, not infrequently asking sacrifices of me which I could ill afford, but which I nevertheless performed with gentleness. Chance would have it that her siblings died after a couple of years, whereby my wife, the mother of two daughters, became the sole heir of an extensive fortune. One would think this would make my Emma happier and more gracious towards me.
RB|1|71|5|0|But only after the inheritance settlement did I find out who she was and who I was! – Her erstwhile emotional sickness indeed soon righted itself, after receipt of the inheritance. But in its place stepped unquenchable desire for desire for glitter, splendour and pleasures of every variety.
RB|1|71|6|0|On one occasion I gently intimated to her that such life is not right and that she had made me far unhappier than I did her, and that in England I could have been an admiral by now if I had not sold my officer’s position to go to Vienna out of love for her. Telling her so with tears in my eyes, the devil was let loose! Without a word she rushed to her chamber, fetching papers worth two hundred thousand Gulders (Florins), saying: ‘There, my lord spouse, born a swineherd, herewith what I have cost you. Leave my residence and look for another! You are also free to take the couple of child dunces with you, because I will not put up with brats which, in my blindness, I begot from a peasant boy! Adieu! We are quits!’
RB|1|71|7|0|With these words she slammed the door behind her, leaving me standing there, petrified, together with my weeping dear little daughters. After a couple of hours I went over to her, but was not admitted. The valet said that it is the Madam Baroness’s desire for me to at once leave the house. I indicated to the valet to announce to madam that I have need of neither her money nor her house, and that I shall, together with the children, get along with my own legally acquired fortune!
RB|1|71|8|0|Whereupon I hastened to my chamber, summoning my domestic staff. I ordered them to gather up all my things in haste, as we must leave the house today. – ‘One of you fetch a casual worker to speed things up!’ My domestics made big eyes and long faces, but quickly fell into line.
RB|1|71|9|0|Whilst engaged with packing, someone knocked at my door. Who? My good majorgeneral, who on that very day had business in Vienna! ‘What do I see – what are you doing? Are you moving house?’ were his words. I related everything to him, of course, and that without any of it being of my own doing!
RB|1|71|10|0|The general did not at first know whether to laugh or be angry. Only after a while did he focus with the words: ‘My poor, beloved friend, calm down! If your betrothed is like that, then be glad that you got rid of this noble dame in this honest way! But keep these high currency documents for your children, for it would not be wise to leave her this considerable sum for no reason at all!’
RB|1|71|11|0|Following the general’s reassuring counsel, the madam’s valet burst into the room, saying: ‘Madam is letting you know that under no circumstances shall she receive the compensation back from you. Should the sum be insufficient, however, then she is ready to give you more!’ I bit my lip in rage and was truly speechless. But the general spoke for me, saying: ‘Tell madam that in view of the sacrifices this man has made for her, this sum of two hundred thousand florins is but beggars’ coins. One does not pay such beggar coins for the honour of an officer as this one was! Hence let madam now put her hand in the big cash box and come up with recompense for treading with her feet the honour of a man second to none! Tell madam that I, Prince N. N., father of this my most beloved son, demand it of her! And tell her also to never dare go under his name again! Has he understood all that?’ – Says the valet: ‘Yes, Your Highness!’ – ‘Then beat it’, thundered the general. The valet bowed to the ground before departing.
RB|1|71|12|0|After a while the door opened and the baroness burst in before the general, her hands wringing and begging him and myself for forgiveness. She spoke much of ill-temper and consequent over-haste, and God knows what else that she quacked together.
RB|1|71|13|0|The general let her finish, then, speaking with dispassionate ease: ‘Madam, I knew your bigoted father and I know you! The apple never falls far from the tree, and so you, my fair one, will not be much better. Although this your former husband is not my physical son, I prevailed over the good emperor to recognise my rightfully adopted son under the title of Earl, as I have no children. Should I die today or tomorrow, then he is Prince, do you understand? Should some other high nobilities secretly press the emperor not to allow the title to be acknowledged, then he nevertheless remains my son, and sole heir of all my assets! This my son has need of neither your home nor your wealth. But you as baroness have defiled his honour, and I as his father demand half a million! Do you understand me, Madam?’ – Says the baroness: ‘Your Supreme Highness and father-in-law! Not only half a million but my entire fortune do I give, if you forgive me and take not away my beloved spouse!’
RB|1|71|14|0|Says the general: ‘Indeed, indeed, my fair daughter, now that for the first time you find out that this ‘swineherd’ – as you were want to address him, is my son, you feel love for him again! But this will hardly do again. Hence return to your chamber, as I have important things to disclose to my son.’ – Emma now implores even more ardently for forgiveness, promising by everything holy to her that she would prefer to be a swineherd for the rest of her life, to leaving him again for one minute! – ‘Good’, says the general, we shall see! I shall feel free to at once probe your nobility-tooth and see how you shall pass the test!’ – Says Emma: ‘Do with me as you wish, only as a corpse shall I be separated from my husband!’ – Says the General: ‘Well, this will soon show, dearest Baroness. Wait for no further test from me, as I have already tested you and you have passed it, badly. You love my son only because by your own admission you take him for that without a doubt. But it is not so! I say this only to test you and to strikingly convince you of your ignominious nobility-bravado. After your naivety no longer perceived the stinking swineherd, but a prince, you began to eat humble-pie! But what will you do if I firmly revoke what I said only to test you, and now say that your lord, supremely worthy to me, is nonetheless only the son of a peasant?’
RB|1|71|15|0|On hearing this, Emma quite leapt, yelling: ‘What?! So does one deal with the daughter of the wealthy Baron N. N.? – So! My spouse not a prince, but only a peasant’s son, and a newly hatched gentleman in England! Oh, this is shameful, this is unspeakably despicable. To stamp me, a baroness of the first order, as the merest goose! – Valet!’ – Says the valet: ‘What is Madam’s pleasure?’ – Says Emma: ‘Let him hasten to my chamber and bring the documents on my table, so I can make good this here farmer’s offended honour!’ – Says the general: ‘Will not be necessary, my Madam! I knew that the second test would turn out worse than the first. You are and remain what you are. I hope you understand me? And this, my real son, remains, as I said to you, what he is in spite of his peasantness! So make off with you now!’
RB|1|71|16|0|With these words Emma turns around again, saying: ‘Your Highness, you were good enough to tell me that I fared badly with this test, but you do not consider that this my wellcalculated appearance was nothing but a forceful question directed at my lord spouse, to ascertain whether he still loves me. For I must confess that my lord husband has in the last eighteen months behaved towards me with inexplicable coldness, which made me completely unhappy. I often gave him to understand that I did no longer appear to be what I once was to him! But my Earl husband always knew how to find a thousand excuses. Hence there had to be a problem somewhere!
RB|1|71|17|0|‘I am now wealthy, and have the means to probe my spouse’s heart in certain ways. I throw parties and balls, and had myself courted by cavaliers, to see whether any jealousy at all is to be detected in him. But all my efforts foundered! It even seemed to please him if others showed me a better time than he. My heart bore this humiliation for a lengthy period. But since his coldness only grew and our bed-chamber seemed alien to him, I carried out my resolution this very day, in order to earnestly confront his heart with one last probe!
RB|1|71|18|0|‘But this yielded not the least success. Since I had no part in thus completely losing his love, so be it in God’s name!
RB|1|71|19|0|‘Verily, Your Highness, I now speak the full truth. For as long as I was by his side as a needy one, he loved me with an intensity I could hardly comprehend. But on becoming a sole inheritor, all was over between us. Not only did he fail to cheer me, but it perpetually annoyed him, often saying to my face: Your money shall always be a curse and never a blessing to this house! – Let Your Highness therefrom soberly consider my position, and then judge whether I am the kind of sinner that you and your adopted son think I am!’
RB|1|72|1|1|Chapter 72
RB|1|72|1|1|The wife Emma’s claims. The General as marriage counsellor. Marriage feud.
RB|1|72|1|0|The general spoke to Emma: ‘My dear Mrs. Daughter-in-law! If this is how things are, then our case takes on a different aspect. Wherefore I am forced to beg your forgiveness and afterwards haul my lord son over the coals!’ – Says Emma: ‘Your Highness, I seek nothing more than our first love! If that is there, then I want to forgive him everything and make every amends to his heart!’ – So the general turned to me, saying: ‘Well now, my son, listen, if it turns our that your wife gave you regrettable trouble only under duress, then you must above all make amends for your fault! Emma lays claim to your first love, hence do not withhold it from her!’
RB|1|72|2|0|To which I said: ‘My beloved father! My love towards Emma has not diminished since our first encounter. It is truly not my fault if my most beloved Emma saw skeletons in the closet when there were none. It is only due to my sensitivity that I caused no jealous tantrums. – That deep down I was bitter, I alone can tell. Concerning her vast wealth however, I must confess that it never impressed me. I must indeed be frank – Emma’s great fortune gave me a feeling of unease. Because the larger the means available to a house, the greater the opportunities for all kinds of sinful dissipations! (turning to Emma) Behold, had you directed the thousands your parties cost you to the poor, then how happy I and they would have been! But you wanted to censure me therewith, and that was not commendable! For it would be hard to find a more forbearing husband than I always was!’
RB|1|72|3|0|To this Emma was short for a response, appearing to be impatiently waiting for her valet. At last the latter came towards her with a heavy packet, and Emma at once barked at him to drop it on the table. Then she gave me a sneering look, saying: ‘I have to make good the offence I gave, before you can become convivial again.’ To which I said: ‘Dear, most worthy Emma! I love you too much to bear you even the least grudge! Nor was it I but my beloved father who from excusable surge made such demand on you. Hence take charge of your papers again and become again the Emma who followed me to England a few years ago, and for whom I wagered my life through a thousand dangers!’
RB|1|72|4|0|Here Emma was taken aback, saying after a while with stoical indifference: ‘Since you love me, do me the favour of taking these documents into your care, as you know that a woman does not know how to handle money!’ – I said: ‘That is different! I shall most joyfully oblige! But you will now have to give me your hand as token of being friends with me again, and not begrudge me a long-sought for kiss! Come, Emmie, make me happy again!’ - Says she: ‘There is time enough for that, my lord spouse! A woman must not be too liberal with the best if she wants to uphold the course of love! And I must also impress this upon you: I have told you several times already that I am not to be called Emma, but by my first Christian name of Kunigunde! Why do you always call me Emma and not Kunigunde, a truly noble name of antiquity with which my mother and grandmother were already christened? If you truly love me then call me by my worthy and right name in future!’
RB|1|72|5|0|This clause to love-conditions naturally brought laughter to me and also the general, hence I said to Emma: ‘But, my dear wife, this I did purely out of respect for you! You surely are aware of a certain song about Edward and Kunigunde, sung in a comic way for an audience’s derision? Whenever I called you, that foolish song always came into my mind. The name Emma sounds more aesthetic than Kunigunde. If however you insist on being called Kunigunde from now on, then in God’s name I am happy to call you so.’ – Says she viciously: ‘Sure, sure, whatever is not liked is made derisive!’ – Say I: ‘What are you saying?! I surely have no intention to deride you, as you are so endlessly beloved and dear to me. I hope that you regard this now as finalised, giving me your hand for a complete reconciliation! Or are you perhaps still holding back something?’
RB|1|72|6|0|Says she: ‘Oh, plenty!’ – Say I: ‘What things are they, if I may ask, my most beloved Em … nearly said it –, beg to be excused thousandfold! – I intended to say Kunigunde! Just come out with it, Kundie, - with what ever burdens you!’
RB|1|72|7|0|At this, my gently laconic question, she angrily lifted and stamped her foot, making the glassed in my cabinet rattle, followed by a cutting ‘no’ and some tears. This ominous ‘no’ was followed by a quiet, angry pause, followed by my being called a legion of names that would have brought no shame to the crudest pub-counter, barking at the finish: ‘We are quits – I don’t want to hear or see you again! You have been paid and we are quits forever! I need to be teased, and that by a lout probably cast off by some peasant cow! You may have been elevated to earl by the emperor a thousand times, but to me – a baroness of the old guard, you are nothing – understand? Compared to me you are nothing! See that you get out of my sight at once!’
RB|1|72|8|0|‘With this one we accomplish nothing’, says the general, ‘for this one is a complete fool! Let her go, my son, and trouble yourself no more about her! Perhaps time rather than we shall reform her. But take the papers with you, because a time might come when they might serve her well, when only too soon she will have squandered her fortunes!’
RB|1|72|9|0|At that moment my valet also enters, telling me he has located a beautiful vacant residence. – ‘Good,’ says the General – ‘lets get up and packing!’ – Says the valet: ‘Lord, all is done except for this room! The carriers are on their way in!’
RB|1|73|1|1|Chapter 73
RB|1|73|1|1|Continuing the marriage story. Emma’s nervous crisis and conversion.
RB|1|73|1|0|The dramatist: ‘Good! You have done well!’ – Says the valet: ‘Your Excellency shall be well-pleased with the residence, although it is not in the city but a suburb. But a dwelling of true splendour, furnished with all imaginable comforts, and costing a mere trifle!’
RB|1|73|2|0|Says the general: ‘In which suburb is it, and on what floor?’ – Says the valet: ‘For wellconsidered reasons (pointing to my wife) I shall not mention the suburb. It is the second floor however! – For when retreating from the enemy, one does not let on where to!’ – Says the general: ‘You too must have seen service against the enemy, since you know this so well? – Says the valet: ‘In two ways, Your Highness! Once as a sergeant against the real enemy, where it rained bombs, grenades and case-shot. And the notional enemy – namely my wife! There it certainly rained no bombs, grenades or shrapnel but instead entire swarms of locusts full of curses! For five years I bore up to it in all patience and gentleness. But there was no further way of getting along with her at any price. Hence I retreated before this my second enemy, looking for and soon finding service – here! If perhaps Your Grace’s madam spouse should desire to receive thorough instruction in these fundamentals from my kind wife, then I could recommend no more suitable individual!’
RB|1|73|3|0|My Emma, standing wrathfully at some distant window, rushes viciously towards my valet, freeing her tender hand from the glove for slapping. But the valet parries it, saying: ‘Hmm, could go and get myself one of those from a hooker down there! My face is not sufficiently noble to have itself soaped for shaving by a highly noble hand! Three steps from my honest sergeant-major body, or I might think of a strange dance with Madam Baroness – understood?!’ – Emma nearly burst with rage, shouting: ‘Out of my sight, canary-brood! Out of my sight, beast! The despicable scoundrel! How can you have the audacity to say such to myyy-- face, a baroness of the oldest peerage! Get himself instantly out of my sight, or I’ll have the police on him!’
RB|1|73|4|0|Says the valet: ‘Not necessary, your grace, Madam Baroness. In half an hour we shall be out of the reach of your eyes, praise God. Don’t be rancorous, as it would adversely affect your tender nerves!’ – Yells the baroness: ‘Let him be silent, impertinent churl, or he shall see presently what it means to insult a baroness! I am capable of throwing in his abominable apeface whatever I can get my hands on!’ – Says another servant to the valet: ‘Now it will be time to shut up, or we shall shortly experience a little prelude to Judgement Day! Let’s get away!’ Say I: ‘Indeed, get a move on. I myself would rather fly than walk!’
RB|1|73|5|0|I had hardly spoken when Emma jumps over to me, yelling: ‘No, no! Did I now really deserve to be left by you, and on top of that to be abandoned to the derision of your impertinent domestics? Behold, I got into a bad mood only God knows why. In short, I was taken ill again, and in my suffering have indeed treated you harshly. But now the scales seem to have fallen off my eyes. I vaguely perceive having deeply offended you and the Lord General! And you did not realise that this was only done by your poor, ill Emma who was not in control of her right senses! Oh my dear husband! Do anything to me, punish me if I deserve it, but just don’t leave me!’
RB|1|73|6|0|With these words she falls sobbing upon my chest, grasping me convulsively. The domestics are wide-eyed, asking me what to do – whether to keep moving or to return? Says Emma: ‘Return at once, and the rent is to be paid from my account for six months!’
RB|1|73|7|0|Says the general: ‘Well, if things are so, then I sympathise with you and your wife, who earnestly seems ill to me. Naturally you cannot as a gentleman, as a human and a husband leave your Emma under those circumstances. But I shall now go upon an urgent errand and will come back to you in two hours. Prepare a room for me, as I’m staying with you for a few days.’ – The general takes his leave, as the servants prepare for a return, the thing seeming a little ominous to them. And my Emma is as if transformed, barely able to recall what had taken place between us! I was secretly intrigued. Emma – only a short time ago a devil – now an angel!”
RB|1|74|1|1|Chapter 74
RB|1|74|1|1|Surprises for the man of drama. He finds old acquaintances. Olaf’s good advice.
RB|1|74|1|0|Says for a change Max Olaf: “My esteemed friend, your marriage-life story begins to greatly distend! Hence let us abandon it, the more because it is as familiar to me as to yourself, since I, as a true friend by your side, going by the name of Max Olaf, am the very colonel and general who in the world made you into something from nothing. And this friend here, who regards all these manifestations together with the female creature’s transformation as a mere dream, is the baron whose daughter became your wife against his wishes. Do you desire to also get to know your wife over here, with whom you fought on Earth for almost twenty years? Then look at the most piteous, half-naked and emaciated creature sitting, looking at you from behind the baron, - that consolidates your entire life-story with a finishing touch! Are you happy with the outcome of your greatly dilated life-story?”
RB|1|74|2|0|Says the dramatist: “Oh, shocking weather! Well, this thing is turning out nicely! I think the continuation of my life-story shall here move to the drama’s second act! What do you say, my upright friend?!”
RB|1|74|3|0|Says Max Olaf: “Dear friend, I am mightily persuaded that we shall have to turn to yonder man, if we want to see a better continuation of our life drama! Because, as a mute bystander during your account, certain portentous changes in this room did not escape me which deeply impressed me. The Larkfield woman’s attire was renewed, giving her a truly angelic appearance. And the more lovingly attached she becomes to yonder peculiar man, the more beautiful and wise she becomes! But she is not alone in her happiness. I see a great many of those who previously stood there as miserably as us. But on approaching yonder man their appearance improved and their clothing changed with their feelings!
RB|1|74|4|0|“Friend, these surely are miracles upon miracles in the real sense of the word!
RB|1|74|5|0|“Over at that spacious stage you see about twenty-four female creatures in ballet costumes, these already look truly celestial! And over there at the bread and wine table stands the democrat Blum, the familiar Messenhauser, Doctor Becher and the editor Jellinek! What holy dignity streams from their faces, and how profound their speech! How congenial and yet earnestly lofty is their conduct!
RB|1|74|6|0|“And yet, yonder good-natured, plain man who is now virtually courting the beautiful Larkfield woman, discussing only love with her, seems to be all in all to them. For they are asking him about everything. He arranges everything and it is as he wills it, notwithstanding that his conduct is completely unpretentious and celestially congenial, so that just watching him, I have become as fond of him as one loves a favourite friend!
RB|1|74|7|0|“I would like to rush over and caress him like a besieged commander does with a conquered enemy flag, upon whose conquest victory fully depends! – Tell me, friend, have you no similar desire? And what about you, dream-interpreter baron with your daughter Kunigunde-Emma?”
RB|1|74|8|0|Says the dramatist: “I for my part begin to feel likewise, but whether my lord father-in-law and my Emma feel so is another matter. Maybe Emma, in whom I had in the latter days detected traces of religiosity. But concerning the Lord Baron, there I know too little about his thinking and feeling! One thing is certain, that over here he may not be able to bound great distances with his terrestrial superiority descendancy notions!”
RB|1|74|9|0|Says the baron: “My dear daughter-thief, just sweep before your own door! For were I to debate with you over here, it would build up to a whale of a case! But I forgave you everything on Earth, and so we are square in our questionable dispute. Should you have some advantage over here in this dream-like world then make good through your friendship, which you withheld from me with a hostility that took away my life. For over there Emma was my life, of which you robbed me! But I have forgiven you this robbery; hence do not ask how I feel over here but help me and poor Emma, if you are able to help us!”
RB|1|74|10|0|Says Max Olaf: “Quite correct, dear friend, and spoken from my own heart, so-to-say. The son-in-law is certain to do so, for he was never lacking in good will. The only thing we all still lack over here is capacity. But I hope to God that at least one of us will soon be helped, who will then not let his friends down!”
RB|1|74|11|0|Says the baron: “I heartily thank you for that! I and Emma have desperate need of help. Because for twenty years, which here has become two thousand years, I have languished in uttermost desolation! No help, no comfort, no light has come to me yet. You are the first who began to help me out of my long dream. Oh friend, let you accomplish what you started, and my heart and life shall be dedicated to you as a reward!”
RB|1|74|12|0|Says Max Olaf: “Dear friends, and you too, my poor Emma! Follow me cheerfully over to that splendid man who is now conversing with Doctor Jellinek. There I shall bend my knees on your and perhaps on my own behalf! If that one lends us his helpful hands, then we shall be helped! But it requires taking uttermost hold of ourselves before him, that much I have observed. Because no matter how unspeakably good he is, he possesses immense wisdom besides, before which our deepest thoughts melt like butter before the sun. We must act before him the way we think and feel, because no ulterior motives will escape his sharp eyes! Come with me therefore, perhaps we shall find grace with him!”
RB|1|74|13|0|Says the dramatist: “Brother, what if you went over to him as our spokesman without us? Because verily, I secretly fear him in a peculiar way!”
RB|1|74|14|0|The baron and Emma also appeal to General Max Olaf, and he says: “Dear friends, I will do whatever I can do for you, but brace yourselves, for I sense that I shall return with a good answer!”
RB|1|75|1|1|Chapter 75
RB|1|75|1|1|Olaf’s petition for his friends’ welfare. The Lord’s promise – a soul-fish catch. The blindly stubborn dramatist.
RB|1|75|1|0|With these words, Max Olaf comes over to Me, bowing down deeply and saying: “Exalted and wisest, and surely most loving friend! Nothing of the wonderful proceedings during my stay here has escaped me. But I noted also that everything revolves around Yourself! You appear, at least in this house, to be the foundation of everything, and it also seems to depend solely on you whether someone is to become happy or unhappy. It seems to me that whoever has won you over has won everything! Trusting in your obvious goodness, I have taken the liberty to beg you from the depth of my heart that you would let your love and friendship flow over the three there – two men and a most wretched woman! A fair amount of the earthly clods still adheres to them as well as to myself which would be hardly practicable for this world of spirits. But all of us are by the living God imbued with the best of wills and shall try with all our strength to amend what we are still lacking, in order to make ourselves more worthy of your grace.”
RB|1|75|2|0|Say I: “My beloved friend and brother, I say unto you: bring them over to Me! For where is the father who stops his ear and heart to one who petitions grace for his children? Behold, not even the most hard-hearted father on Earth would do that, how much less I, within whom dwelleth the fullness of the celestial Father’s love bodily! Hasten therefore to bring here all those who ask for Me!”
RB|1|75|3|0|Says Max Olaf, filled with deepest joy: “Oh friend, did I not know that my steps would not be in vain! I thank you in advance on their behalf, for I already see them crying with joy! Oh I thank you, I thank you!”
RB|1|75|4|0|Say I: “But, My dearest friend and brother! I have been waiting all this time to hear a request for yourself, but none has come forth. Are you not desirous of being somewhat happier than you are now?”
RB|1|75|5|0|Says Olaf: “Oh You celestially kind and good friend! Behold, it is in my nature to be happy just to see those enjoy their happiness who are close to my heart! I was actually no different upon Earth. I therefore always forget to look after myself because I was always concerned with other people’s welfare! Hence you must not, my best friend, hold it against me if I ask grace of you only for others. I forgot about myself, as if I was less needful of it than those for whom I petitioned! Oh, I do indeed have need of same, but am glad to see others happy first!”
RB|1|75|6|0|Say I: “Hearken, dearest friend and brother! I knew indeed how your heart was constituted and how it stands in greatest harmony with My own. But I did not ask you as if I did not know, but to prepare your heart for something that your are not able to grasp yet. I shall Myself however soon make you capable! – Hence go and bring those who are close to your heart! But let others also burden your heart, for I say unto you: all whom you bring over to Me shall be received! – Do you understand that? Yes, you do!”
RB|1|75|7|0|Max Olaf bows down deeply before Me, then returns to his own. Eagerly expected back there, the baron at once asks him how he was received by Me.
RB|1|75|8|0|Says Max Olaf: “My beloved ones, I say to you all – most favourably! Not only yourselves but as many as will join us shall be received by Him! Hence let us look around in this crowd for anyone wishing to join us!”
RB|1|75|9|0|Says the baron: “Oh dear friend, see those two women behind Emma – they are my two older daughters! And behind them their husbands and next to them a couple of faithful servants. Would these perhaps be received if the came along with us? – Says Max Olaf: “Get them over here! Whoever comes with us shall be accepted, for I have His godly word for it! But we must look around for more.”
RB|1|75|10|0|Says the dramatist: “Hearken, my friend, I have an idea: we go over to our familiar crowd and call out to them. Whoever responds shall follow us. Let the others remain. I don’t believe we shall force anyone.”
RB|1|75|11|0|Says Max Olaf: “There is of course no thought of forcing, yet we need to tell them why we like them to do so, for their own good! Would such an explanation be coercive?” – Says the dramatist: “Depends which way you look at it. Too meagre an explanation shall have little effect, but a well-based one is as coercive as any other authority. The will of such persuaded is then no longer free.”
RB|1|75|12|0|Says Max Olaf: “Friend, that way you overstretch the interpretation. If you call coercion whatever brings other men different ideas, concepts and conclusions, then all education would have to be banned! It is through education that students who are imbued with a free spirit, first attain completely different and contradictory concepts, after an initial purely sensual orientation. I believe that is something good. If therefore the human spirit can attain to true freedom only through compulsory education, then I don’t see how in the actual kingdom of the spirit an instructive explanation can dangerously curtail man’s free will! Hence my dear friend, let this not trouble you in the least! Should it turn out somewhat misconceived, then let me take the blame before the One Who gave me His godly word for it! I shall therefore proceed with casting my word of faith among these fish. If I make a catch, well be it. If not, then it shall have to do!”
RB|1|75|13|0|With these words Max Olaf goes to give a well-considered address. About twenty join up with him, the others grumbled: “Well, if we want to go over, we will find our own way! We don’t need a pompous ass for that!”
RB|1|75|14|0|Max Olaf returns with his catch, saying joyfully: “Behold friends, my catch was a good one! Lets go over to Him at once, Who alone can and will help us all! For I have His godly word for it!”
RB|1|75|15|0|Says the dramatist: “I still don’t understand why you, my dearest friend, keep talking about his ‘godly’ word! How can an obviously, even most accomplished human spirit possess and give out a godly word? Or do you seriously consider him to be some kind of Apollo?”
RB|1|75|16|0|Says Max Olaf: “Yes, I say unto you openly – either he or no one else. His great words directed to me did not fall on sand but into the depths of my life! – Do you understand this power? asks my heart, my spirit replying: Heart, it is so! It is He whom you love and there is none beside Him! – But let’s say no more but move over to Him! Blessed be he who follows me!”
RB|1|75|17|0|Throws in the dramatist: “I beg to be excused, my otherwise most worthy friend! I cannot follow you on such an assumption! To regard a human as the only God?! Verily, this is more than too much! – I have nothing against his wisdom and inner willpower, nor against his goodness, for the Larkfield woman is gaining repute through his goodness! But I beg to differ with your ceding him the Deity! – It says in Moses: ‘Though shalt have no other god’, and ‘You cannot see God and live, for God is a consuming fire’ – and hearken further to what the wise Jew Jesus, Whom you also take as God, says Himself, I think in John – He says ‘no one has seen God, but he who hears and received his word and lives accordingly shall receive the holy spirit and same shall dwell within him! – You see, I too am quite well versed in the Bible! But nowhere does it say that a human spirit, even if out of God, is on account the highest divine Being, dwelling within the eternally inaccessible light! And since you seem to assert that about yonder beautifier of that Larkfield woman, I am unable to come along with you!” 18. Says Max Olaf: “Dear friend, do as you wish! You have already argued against coercion, and so I shall not try to persuade you again.”
RB|1|76|1|1|Chapter 76
RB|1|76|1|1|The honest shoeshine man. The unwelcome Mierl. The dramatist’s dirty laundry hung out. The offended spirit of arrogance abandons the company.
RB|1|76|1|0|Whereupon the aforementioned Franz, who was the dramatist’s boot cleaner on Earth, steps over to him, saying: “Although we are all the same over here, I say to Your Highness: listen, you are still the way you were on Earth, and it just doesn’t seem right to me, do you get me? In the world you were of course a great man indeed, and mighty rich into the bargain, which was due mainly to your wife. But all that’s finished now, for we are here in the spirit world, do you get me? And here everyone has to be mighty humble, otherwise there’s Spanish mosquitoes and Luxemburger asparagus! The good lord means well with us here and has given us some light. And I think we should not treat that lightly. Just come with us, it will do you no harm! And look here, your dear Mierl also is here! I mean, the one you kept besides your wife, get me? And you should not be missed wherever your Mierl is! What do you say?”
RB|1|76|2|0|Says the man of drama most indignantly: “Oh you cursed dirty linen! Purgatory seems to be already here so hell cannot be far away. Is not this purely of the devil! Now that stupid creature of a Mierl is also here, and my God-blessed wife too! Well, this will do! Did not my wife depart for eternity two years before me?! And I thought that, having in her later days sighed so piously and passed over so blessedly in the Lord, she would have been floating upon a celestial cloud a long time since. But no, she is here, and a hundred times more miserable than in the world just before her death! And to top it all off, there now comes my minx who has a mouth as sharp as a sword. No, this is all I need, to go to yonder man in such company, he not having minced his words about my having to be humbled yet! But I can smell the roast and shall beware of going over, to simmer before the magician and his transformed Larkfield woman! Damn if one does not run into everything irksome in this pig of a world! Crucifix and damnation; if these are not calamities then I don’t know what are! Perhaps my other part-time amours also shall manifest together with the exercises I carried out with them for a lark!”
RB|1|76|3|0|This the dramatist spoke to himself, but was heard by those around him. And his wife came up, saying to him softly: “John, I had known abut your life in the world, it was also the reason for the disharmony between us in the last years. Yet I have forgiven you everything! Hence make everything good before God and me, your earthly wife who, our of sheer love, sacrificed everything for you, even her father’s love. Don’t fear me, for I shall not reproach you. But follow now Him Whom in the world you always professed to follow exclusively. How often did you accuse me of aristocratic arrogance, but here in the kingdom of humility you are a hundred times more arrogant that I and my relatives! How come?”
RB|1|76|4|0|The man of drama is taken aback, mumbling to himself and giving no reply.
RB|1|76|5|0|At that Mierl comes up, saying to Emma: “I beg your excellency a thousandfold forgiveness for having had your husband. I was usually a good and well-behaved lass. But I met your lord at the gate once, where he really put the pressure on me, giving me a life-and-death promise to marry me, and so I thought it could indeed happen! But the scoundrel strung me along by the nose year after year, there being no more talk of marriage. But I knew nothing about him being married! This I found out only here. But enjoy it now, as I tell the scoundrel off. He shall remember his betrayed Annamierl!”
RB|1|76|6|0|Mierl then turns to the dramatist, saying: “Well, you scoundrel of a water-cabby and pensioned off quartermaster-sergeant, or whatever you were! Who do you think you are? You could actually answer your Mrs. Madam, whom you so deftly took for a ride on Earth? Speak now if you have the guts, you daft scoundrel! All that stuff you told me, that you are single, and the stacks of money you had! If you were such a lord, as you fibbed me, with all that honour stuff, then you couldn’t possibly have been such a daft scoundrel! You know, if I weren’t so ashamed, I would tell your Mrs. Madam how you mucked around with me! Just wait a little, till I tell your Mrs. Madam a bit more! Because now I’m really getting worked up, finding out what an honest, good wife you had!”
RB|1|76|7|0|On hearing such, Max Olaf goes over to the dramatist, saying and interrupting Mierl: “Well, dear friend, some very praiseworthy episodes of your earthly life emerges here. Verily, I had heard none of this about you. So this is the faithfulness and love you handed out to your good wife? Oh you swine of a man of honour! Indeed, now I see why you shy away from the Larkfield woman. Perhaps she took part in some of your leapfrogging on the side? And hence it shall not be pleasant for you to go with me to where they seem to know you better than I ever knew you! Friend, if your marital affairs stand thus, even whilst you would still stand there as a man of honour, then I must ask you not to come over with me to yonder purest and holiest humanitarian! I should show damned little respect for yonder holy one if I were to present such paragon of swinish virtue to him! Do as you please now, but I shall wisely refrain from further companionship with you.
RB|1|76|8|0|“Poor Emma! Had I known what kind of man you had on Earth then I would not have imposed a defamation claim on you! But let all of you come along to yonder great and holy friend of humanity! There you shall be compensated for any injustice that I ever inflicted upon you! But this swine can go wherever he likes!”
RB|1|76|9|0|Says the baron: “No, this I would never have believed about this man! So it remains true – whatever is common stays common! But what has happened has happened! Whilst we don’t intend to judge him, he is not fit for our company in this world! (Turning to the dramatist) Leave us and avoid our company! Your most appropriate place is over there among the proletariat! Perhaps you shall find a few goddesses who poured out nectar for you during your Pasha’s Feasts!”
RB|1|76|10|0|Says the incensed dramatist: “Surely, even here one has the right to prohibit such scurrility! Did not my upright wife also give parties every Saturday? I am not aware of these having been Ignatius de Loyola study sessions! Nobody, by the way, has any business giving me orders over here, for I don’t think I need spokesman! I will not tolerate any further crude remarks in future, for I shall know what to do! You do not incidentally need to hint at my unfitness for your exalted aristocratic company for I now thank God for being rid of such riff-raff in a convenient manner. In the background over there I fortunately see several good acquaintances. With these I am sure to have a more respectful reception than with you conceited, lofty aristocratic rabble!”
RB|1|76|11|0|With these words the man of drama leaves their company for his acquaintances. Emma tries to stop him but he rushes off, pushing her aside.
RB|1|76|12|0|But Max Olaf says: “Let him go! Perhaps he is off to his rise – or his fall. But we shall pray yonder Lord to give him grace upon grace! Hence, let us move over to the Saviour of mankind!”
RB|1|77|1|1|Chapter 77
RB|1|77|1|1|Olaf’s intercession before the Lord. Testimony to Jesus’ Deity, and surrender to His will. Satiation of poor souls.
RB|1|77|1|0|Some twenty of them at the side of Max Olaf come over to Me. Bowing down deeply, their leader says: “My Lord and most exalted friend. In response to your most gracious directive I have, as you see here, carried out from my heart a small recruitment for you!
RB|1|77|2|0|One of them nonetheless did not want to come along, as certain persons closely acquainted with his earthly circumstances embarrassed him too much. But I don’t think him to be completely lost on account of that? For you yourself are the actual lord of this house, and whoever is allowed to enter it surely cannot be lost! In the world he was never a bad person, basically. His main problem was his flesh. And having unfortunately possessed a large amount of wealth, he also fell into a jumble of lusts that he proceeded to satisfy. I must confess that they do no honour to his spirit, but what can be done now? They have certainly been committed, and so I believe also that circumstances may still bring him reform and the required humility. But judging him and punishing him for it appears somewhat harsh!
RB|1|77|3|0|These are by the way merely my own ideas, oh Lord, with which I do not in the least intend to anticipate you! For verily I say unto you: Oh Lord, oh friend, may it be in accordance with your will!”
RB|1|77|4|0|Say I: “I say unto you however that your opinions are very good, and hence also most useful. But certain events will still have to take place with yonder spirit before he attains to true insight and betterment. Nor do I want to say much about his most unchaste earthly ways, although these are well-suited to deprive him of his eternal life. But this spirit is at the same time of a most stinking arrogance and full of destructive boisterousness! And behold, here the prospects are far worse than you would assume. There is certainly a proper counter-measure for the re-directing of sensuality. But little or nothing can be done against arrogance and boisterousness without inhibiting free will! But we shall see what can be done.
RB|1|77|5|0|But what shall I do for those you brought with you? Tell me frankly!”
RB|1|77|6|0|Says Max Olaf: “Lord, whatever you see fit to do from your unlimited goodness! Because your wisdom exceeds everything, your goodness knows no limits, and worlds turn into dust before your will!”
RB|1|77|7|0|Say I: “But, dear friend, going by what you say, I am to you the highest Being! Tell Me where you got such an idea from? Do you not know that you cannot see God and live?”
RB|1|77|8|0|“Says Max Olaf: “Lord, to this well-founded conclusion I came through Your holy divine Word! Because words like Yours, so full of truth, of the highest power, wisdom and love no created spirit’s tongue can utter! I am well aware that the Deity Itself in its innermost archprimordial Being no one can see and live! But the Deity that spoke to Moses, after several hundred years taught in all its fullness through the Son of Man, Jesus. And this One said: ‘I and the Father are one. He who has seen Me has seen the Father.’ Since Jesus taught thus however and His disciples were allowed to see and hear Him without losing their lives, then truly, I cannot see why one should imagine God within an eternally inaccessible light! What’s more, it seems to me undeniable that You are the same Lord Jesus Who gave us this exalted doctrine Himself! And so I feel that I am at the right place with my unmistakable faith! And so I feel that the more I look at You with my heart and eyes, the less likely I am to lose my life, but rather win it increasingly!? Am I right or not?”
RB|1|77|9|0|Say I: “I can see that you remain firm and unshakeable in your assertions. And so I have to initially let stand what is the highest in your opinion about Me. But you shall later become clear in what you could still be doubtful about. You are by the way assured of My love and friendship forever!
RB|1|77|10|0|“Tell Me, are you not all hungry and thirsty?”
RB|1|77|11|0|All say: “Oh, best heavenly friend, more so than it would take to perish from hunger and thirst on Earth! If we could fortify ourselves a little, how that would put new heart into us! Hence be so good and serve us with anything you are pleased to!”
RB|1|77|12|0|I give a sign to Robert, Jellinek, Messenhauser and Becher to hand these poor ones bread and wine, which they do forthwith.
RB|1|77|13|0|These recruits give thanks and praise a thousandfold as they eat and drink. When they were all sated and fortified whilst standing there, Max Olaf says: “Oh Lord, I now stand before You without any doubts – You are He, and eternally no one else! To You alone our worship, praise and love!”
RB|1|77|14|0|These words are repeated by all those he brought along. Robert smiles happily at the bringing into line of these world-confounded souls. Doctor Becher and Messenhauser are thoroughly astounded that Max Olaf recognised the Deity in Jesus before they did. Our Helena, the Larkfield woman also falls down before Me.
RB|1|78|1|1|Chapter 78
RB|1|78|1|1|Caution with the partially blind. Announcement of a celestial High Council The Lord’s greatness, simplicity and goodness.
RB|1|78|1|0|I now caution them not to divulge what had been disclosed to them through grace! And they understand and keep silent, even as their hearts are progressively set alight.
RB|1|78|2|0|The one that finds it most difficult to be silent is Helena, but Jellinek says to her: “Dear sister, burn inwardly by all means, the way you will and are able, but moderate yourself externally – for the sake of those still blind of heart, so that no judgement overtakes them. But, as secretly revealed to me by the Lord, we shall now be holding a big council. And we shall go about it as quietly as possible, so that those who do not yet recognise the closeness of the Lord of all life do not notice it. Hence keep your silence.”
RB|1|78|3|0|Says Helena: “You are speaking of a great council? What kind of considerations? Oh God, oh God! There must be something supremely important to this!”
RB|1|78|4|0|Says Jellinek: “Indeed, indeed, something immensely important! I say unto you: beware all the arrogant, the dictators, the murderers and slaughterers of men, and beware those sitting upon the thrones! I have just seen a great number of incensed angels crashing towards Earth with flaming swords; a thundering voice resounded after them: ‘My patience is over! Hence no more protection! For the great seek protection not from God but from their many weapons, whilst the little ones wail and gnash their teeth, not turning to God from whom all help comes. Hence no more mercy!’ – And behold, that is what the council will consider, because all the powers of heaven are moving. Hence you must be doubly quiet!”
RB|1|78|5|0|Says Helena: “Yes, yes, I’m holding my peace, but what will be the end? Oh, how terrible, how terrible!” 6. Says Jellinek: “Indeed, my most worthy sister Helena, here things proceed quite differently to Vienna, which we two blessed ones commemorated the time we found ourselves in the flesh among the freedom fighters! Because here it is according to the truest sense of the word – ‘either life or death’ – ‘heaven or hell’. The Lord of infinity, the almighty Creator, is here among us, and his myriads of the mightiest celestial servants, although not visible to us yet, shall not be far, tarrying for His holy signs. And so you can imagine how inexpressibly important this great chamber is, where the Lord of Heaven and all the worlds shall, among his friends, take counsel with Himself, upon which all future times and eternities shall depend! Well, what do you say when considering it in its proper light?”
RB|1|78|7|0|Says Helena: “Behold, dear friend, I am not able to grasp the terrifying and endless importance of this place! It is incomprehensible to me how, in the absence of any display of almighty divine decoration, such power and authority can reside in Him! How can he with one glance oversee the entire eternal infinity, from the greatest to the smallest? He stands there among us as if we were the only ones He concerns Himself with! He is so unassuming, good and obliging; and indescribably good is His demeanour! Oh friend, what endless condescension this is!
RB|1|78|8|0|“And hearken, what difference between Him, the almighty, eternal Lord of infinity and the rulers of our stinking Earth! He, all in all, is all humility, never exalting Himself above His creatures! But the Earth’s mighty, as you know, will hear nothing of condescension and humility. They alone want to be and to have everything. The devil can get the rest! In truth, with such rule, the otherwise beautiful Earth must necessarily turn into sheerest hell soon, from which no further mortal man shall be winnable to eternal life!”
RB|1|78|9|0|Says Jellinek: “Indeed, you judge well and accurately! Consider however that with God things are possible that not even the wisest spirit can imagine. Then you shall be able to observe unfolding events with much more ease. For behold, all endless might lies within the inestimable greatness of His love. If however the Most High’s exaltation, might and greatness reside in His love, then we must not let His ever-so immense counsels cause us to fear. For whatever is accomplished by mightiest love surely can be no other than good, even if outwardly it should manifest in a frightening manner.”
RB|1|78|10|0|Says Helena: “Dear friend, I thank you for your instruction! Verily, you have rolled a heavy stone from my heart! But tell me, when is the said highest council to begin?”
RB|1|78|11|0|Says Jellinek: “Immediately, my dear sister! The great crowd of Viennese proletariat who don’t appear to have any light yet is already being directed to a side-chamber by Blum. Only the twenty-four dancers, Blum, Messenhauser, Becher, myself, you and Max Olaf with his group of twenty, as well as yonder half Englishman with likewise a couple of dozen archaristocrats at the back of the room, shall be present at the council.
RB|1|78|12|0|“Over there, from another chamber, some very wise-looking twelve men are making an appearance, with another seven behind them. These also shall most probably participate in the great council. And there is already a large table in the middle of this seemingly expanding room. Hence everything is in readiness. Take cheer, the conference is about to start.”
RB|1|78|13|0|To this, Jellinek’s instruction, Helena, full of remorse, turns to Me almost bowed down to the floor, hardly able to utter a word for fear. But I take her by the arm, saying: “But My most beloved daughter Helena, what sort of face are you making? Who is it you fear so much? Lo, I am with you! How can you fear at My side?”
RB|1|78|14|0|Says Helena: “Oh my Lord and my God! Who can indeed fear You when You remain friends with me! But when one then remembers Your sole, holiest Deity, which no sinner is to approach, then it appears that You might quickly damn the likes of us, especially if You were to grow angry! Previously I had not feared so much, not knowing Who You actually are! I took You for some older holy man and hence for an intimate friend of God, who may effectively intercede with God on my behalf. But what a shock, now that You are the almighty God! – Oh, woe betide us, who should not be afraid? And besides, now You shall hold a council, probably about Judgement Day, and I as a great sinner should not fear You?”
RB|1|78|15|0|Say I in the most easy-going manner: “So, this bothers you! Well, if you now fear Me so much, then you shall not be able to love Me anymore? What shall I do if you now break off your friendship because I am the terrible almighty? Helenie, say unto Me whether you still like Me as much as before, when you took Me for just some holy Joseph or Peter?”
RB|1|78|16|0|Says Helena, somewhat more at ease: “Oh my God and my Lord! Well, what a question! If it depends on my love for You, then You can in any case peer into my heart, and it shall be seen whether there is room in my heart for anyone else but You. I love only You, and hence You never need fear about my love for You. But I must well fear, since I am such a sinner!”
RB|1|78|17|0|Say I: “Now, My dear Helena, now we shall soon be sorted out again! What if you tried to embrace and kiss Me again?”
RB|1|78|18|0|Says Helena, rubbing her eyes and eventually saying with love-tremulous voice: “Hmm, that would be endlessly sweet of course! I like You endlessly of course, if only You were not so immensely holy and almighty!”
RB|1|78|19|0|Say I: “Oh, that does not matter! Just do what your heart desires, and you shall convince yourself that My holiness and almight will not bite off the tip of your nose!”
RB|1|78|20|0|Seeing Me so condescending before her, all fear leaves her. Falling upon My breast and kissing it, she says after a while: “God, oh God! This would be fine for course, if only I could remain so for dear eternity! But can it be that You, my God and Lord, can be so incomprehensibly self-effacing? No, this I would not have dared to even think upon Earth! You are so good, meek and nice! Whoever does not properly melt away with love for You is not human!”
RB|1|78|21|0|Say I: “Well now, you see how we are now sorted out, and that pleases Me! But you too come along to the council table! There you shall sit next to Me, and among other things advise us what might have to be done about the bad world of the Earth?”
RB|1|78|22|0|Says Helena: “No, no, that’s not possible! Me – and giving counsel!? No, that should be some wonderful advice!”
RB|1|78|23|0|Say I: “Now, My dear Helenie, we shall not strictly demand it from you. If some clever thought crosses your mind, then tell Me. If you then don’t dare it, then I shall pass it on to the council members.”
RB|1|78|24|0|Says Helena: “Oh my God and Lord! When one looks at You and hears You speak so plainly, then it doesn’t seem to us as if You were our most beloved Lord and God. Yet it is You, and this I see clearly now! But I am now also falling in love with You so fervently that I could burst for love! But You are not going to hold it against me, since I can’t help it? Why are You so kind, warm-hearted and so modest and easy-going?”
RB|1|78|25|0|Say I: “Just be enamoured as much as you like, that suits Me fine! But were you ever-so much in love with Me, yet My love towards you is much stronger! But that does not matter either. For as God I have to be capable of stronger love than you – for the same reason I am also stronger than you in other ways, My dearest Helena!”
RB|1|78|26|0|Says Helena: “I beg You, don’t be so good to me, or I shall perish for love of You!”
RB|1|78|27|0|Say I: “Oh, don’t be troubled by that! For even if you should swoon a little, then I always have diverse strengtheners which shall raise you up again. Oh, don’t let that worry you! – But now it is time to move to the council table. Hence come along and seat yourself next to Me.” 28. Helena now follows Me modestly, turning red with embarrassment at the table, where the others also are now seating themselves. But after a while she gets used to this company, anxiously awaiting the first presentation.
RB|1|79|1|1|Chapter 79
RB|1|79|1|1|The venerable council meeting The Lord’s question: What shall become of the Earth? Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob speak.
RB|1|79|1|0|After a while of general silence, Helena quietly asks Me: “Lord, who is going to start the discussion? Who is the man sitting so venerably next to me?”
RB|1|79|2|0|I reply quietly: “My dearest, I shall Myself begin the discussion, as soon as all will be sufficiently at ease. The man sitting next to you is the Patriarch Adam, the way he lived on Earth about six thousand years ago, as the first created man. Next to him you see Noah and then Father Abraham, then Isaac and Jacob. Then you see two more – first Moses and then David. The twelve earnest looking men after them are the well known twelve disciples (including Matthew of Acts 1:26). Two more apostles stand behind them – the first one is Paul, and the one somewhat behind him is Judas, who betrayed Me. The others you know anyway. And so you know in what strange company you find yourself.
RB|1|79|3|0|“What all those present at this council will be required to do shall become clear to you at the end of the discussions. But pay heed now! The company has settled down emotionally, and so I shall begin to speak at once. But you must not take fright when I shall sometimes speak somewhat sharply, and certain appearances pass us which of course shall not favourably impress. Then just hold fast unto Me and you shall be strengthened!”
RB|1|79|4|0|Whereupon I turn to the assembly with the question: “My little ones! My friends! I, everyone’s true Father, God and Lord and Creator of infinity, ask you: how do you like the Earth now? What do you want Me to do with it?”
RB|1|79|5|0|Says Adam: “Lord, You eternal love! The Earth never was worse than now, but neither was Your love ever greater than now! Do with it in accordance with Your love! For behold, the sea – the Earth’s far-seeing eye, has become blind. Put a mighty fire into it and let the mighty flame bring light to the abysses, to frighten all monsters and make them perish for ignominy, to be a reward for their black deeds! That is how I, the Earth’s first man, see it.”
RB|1|79|6|0|Whereupon says Noah: “Lord, to Whom I have always prayed, keeping my faith and love for Him! When about four thousand years ago my brother Mahel developed a craving to look down from the holy heights to the depths to take a journey to Hanoch, where Drohut and Fungar-Hellan were striking terror into people’s hearts, and when a daughter of Mahal became queen of the lowlands – behold, You then called upon me and instructed me to build a mighty ark for save my family and many animals, which were driven into the ark from all parts of the Earth through Your power.
RB|1|79|7|0|I did as You urged me, oh Lord. And the future taught me and my house how good it was that I had strictly obeyed Your instructions. At that time, mankind was bad and evil, fostering evil upon evil upon the Earth’s ground, dreadfully profaning the work of Your hands. Yet in those times things happened within a certain pre-determined, well defined order; and the lie, arrogance and satanically dictatorial drives did not inflate every mortal’s breast the way it is now upon Earth.
RB|1|79|8|0|In those times people indeed were cruel too, and some deeds would hardly find their equal today. But people have now turned into hyenas and tigers, committing cruelties that make infinity shudder. In those times You sent terrible waters over mortals, drowning all doers of evil. What will You do now, oh Lord? – But I know the enormity of Your love. I also know that You regretted having drowned mankind in those days, for there were many children among them still suckling at their mothers’ breasts. Will You again repent having to purify, through a mighty fire, an Earth a thousand times filthier, to again make it worthy of receiving the treading of Your feet?”
RB|1|79|9|0|Noah then falls silent, and the old father Abraham rises, asking for permission to speak. But I say unto him: “Speak, for it was you who received the promise, and it must be fulfilled!”
RB|1|79|10|0|Says Abraham: “Lord, one or ten thousand years are before You like one day, because time and space went forth out of Yourself, but You placed Yourself above them. The most distant past and the most distant future are to You as the history of one day! Love is Your nature and loftiest goodness Your wisdom! Your feelings are as soft as wool, and gentle as spring’s evening breath is Your heart. All Your ways are called mercy, and Your leadings are the righteousness of Your heart.
RB|1|79|11|0|“When I quarrelled with my brother about land portions in the land of Canaan, You probed my heart and found it capable of yielding. And behold, You prompted my soul and it spoke to Lot: Brother, choose freely; wide is the Earth’s land. Why should we therefore quarrel about its transitory possession? Let you depart or stay! If you go towards the evening then I head towards sunrise, so that peace and unity would reign between us and all who follow us. If however you want to stay, then incline your rod in the direction you want me to go, and I shall do according to your will. But here we can live together no longer, as you do not desire the ways of peace!
RB|1|79|12|0|“And Lot seized my words and took them to heart, saying: Brother, I have chosen the evening; there I desire to go. It is however up to you whether you stay or go, either towards midnight or noon or morning! Whichever way you go however, do not forget Lot. – And we blessed one another and went our ways – he towards evening and I towards morning.
RB|1|79|13|0|“But Lot’s people soon rose up mightily within their abundant pastures, building Sodom and Gomorrah, becoming progressively wilder. I sent messengers to Lot, but they accomplished nothing. Several were killed and those returning always brought the worst news. And behold, during that time You again probed my heart and found it righteous before You. And You sent messengers to me from the heights who briefed me on what Your intentions were with Sodom and Gomorrah. I however took fright, praying You to save the potentially righteous ones. Your eye however found none besides Lot. And behold, this one You saved, oh Lord! But Sodom and Gomorrah You had destroyed by fire from above!
RB|1|79|14|0|“When however the two cities together with their people and cattle were buried in the quagmire, Your heart looked at the place and You felt sorry for the harsh judgement over Sodom and Gomorrah, and You made a covenant with me, promising fulfilment of Your great mercies.
RB|1|79|15|0|“And You fulfilled everything as promised, up to the present. But Your promises extend endlessly beyond this point in time. Oh Lord! Remember now Your covenant with me, when all the nations of the Earth are in turmoil once again! You know Your children’s enemies and their avarice and unbending will! Do You not notice the many wolves, hyenas and tigers, and how they callously and shamelessly wallow in Your lambs innards, tearing them to pieces with fiery dragon’s teeth? Oh Lord! If You could punish Sodom and Gomorrah, then seize also the wolves, hyenas and tigers, slaughtering them as a sacrifice for all the wrongs they wrought upon Your children! But spare the blood of the righteous and the blood of our children!”
RB|1|79|16|0|Whereupon Isaac rises, saying: “Oh Lord! I am the first leaf that began to show upon the great tree of life, in accord with the promise You mad to my father Abraham. Quite old and fully died out indeed it stood in those times, - the tree of life in the garden of love, even whilst the serpent and its brood fully filled all the pastures of the Earth! But You, oh Lord, looked at the complete withering of Your children’s tree of life, regenerating it root to crown, giving it a new driving force! And behold, I was the first living leaf upon this holy tree’s boughs.
RB|1|79|17|0|“Abraham was overjoyed at the sight of this first hope-green leaf. But it pleased You, oh Lord, to dim his joy and test his faith. You commanded him to slaughter me and sacrifice me upon the burning pyre. This You did to show the serpent the strength of Your son Abraham’s faith! But after Abraham proved through his obedience the power of his faith, You led a hegoat through the mountain scrub, - a living image of Satan and his domineeringness. The scrub entangled at its rim the ram’s horns, which were a sign of his stubbornness, disobedience, arrogance and avid domineering drive. This ram my father then had to seize, slaughtering him and place in my stead on the burning sacrificial altar.
RB|1|79|18|0|“Oh Lord, if You could at that time drive the ram of the world into the scrub, laying him on the burning altar, as a sign of proper repentance, then do so now again in all actuality! Because if the sacrificial ram was only a symbol in those times – the way I was a sign of Your advent into the world and the second Creation, through Your great act of Salvation – then this he-goat nevertheless has in all reality become so huge in the world that its horn now reach into Your heavens. Hence let You now erect a burning stake over the entire Earth! Seize this shameful animal that has utterly entangled itself n the thickest world scrub with its horn, and slaughter it, then casting it into the might fire of the great fire-altar! 19. “Oh Lord, hesitate no more, do not allow the green leaves of the tree of life to be devoured by this animal’s most sinful rapaciousness, but do as accords with your promise! For behold, the time is fully ripe and Your children now call out overloud: “Father, arise! Lift Your right hand! Take up the axe of Your righteousness and slaughter the animal that with its horns is already beginning to push up against the celestial bulwark. Amen!”
RB|1|79|20|0|Says Jacob after that: “Oh Lord, You wrestled with me, not letting me continue upon my journey. And when I seized hold of You, You thrust me in the hip, causing me to limp for the rest of my life! But the thrust did not hurt me, as I wrestled with You out of love. Yet this thrust remained with all the children by descent, and these felt also the pain. And behold, this has now reached its peak. Oh free the children from the blow at last, and from its pain!
RB|1|79|21|0|“Fourteen years did I serve for the heavenly Rachel, but You gave me the world-ugly Lea. I took her without grumbling. And yet another fourteen years had I to serve and suffer persecution for the celestial Rachel. Then You indeed gave her to me, but she had to be barren, so that I had to place another womb into hers to give life to my seed. Oh Lord, this was hard dealing on Your part.
RB|1|79|22|0|“Let You therefore take back Your hardness at last! Take Lea’s fertility and give it to Rachel in full measure, that the Earth might be rid of the wicked serpentine brood, with only Rachel’s celestial children treading its ground. Oh let Joseph and Benjamin become real children from Rachel’s womb for once, and stop off Lea’s fountain!”
RB|1|80|1|1|Chapter 80
RB|1|80|1|1|Helena’s impatience assuaged. Moses and David speak. Helena’s interloping speech and David’s final word.
RB|1|80|1|0|Here Helena asks Me on the side: “But Lord, You my sweetest Jesus, did You not say You would be the first speaker? And now only the others speak, and You don’t make even a comment, nor are there any of those appearances. How is this to be understood? Please tell me what is going on.”
RB|1|80|2|0|Say I: “My dearest Helena, just a little patience, it shall all be clear to you later. I was in any case the first to speak, by directing an exceedingly portentous question to all at the conference table. They are now actually bound to respond with a contribution. Once they have all contributed, I shall begin to speak.
RB|1|80|3|0|“And behold, no matter when I start speaking, I nevertheless am always the first, and My speech is also the first, because I am the first! Do you understand that? Wherefore pay close attention to what Moses shall say! Later, when I speak, the appearances shall take place anyway. Behold, Moses is rising, and so we shall hear him!”
RB|1|80|4|0|Helena has now calmed down. And Moses speaks with much earnestness: “Lord, when Your people languished under Egyptian tyranny, You awakened me, making me a liberator of Your people. I lived at Pharaoh’s court and was initiated into the plans which this brute had spawned against Your people. His fury was no where near abated by the drowning of all the first-born. I often secretly prayed to You that You would at last free Your people from this heavy yoke. But You were at that time much harder of hearing than now!
RB|1|80|5|0|“On seeing the king’s rage intensify by the hour, and on top of that seeing a miserable courtorderly beating up an Israelite, I disarmed and took the outraged one, killing him and burying him in the sand. On being informed, Pharaoh called out a search to kill me, but I got away to Midean in time. Arriving there at the Priest Reguel’s, who had seven daughters, I soon received one of them – Zippora by name, as wife, and was made herdsman to the priest’s brother Jethro’s sheep!
RB|1|80|6|0|“And when I was already keeping Jethro’s sheep at the foot of Mt. Horeb, one of Your angels came, calling me over to where a bush was burning. There Your voice commanded me to take off my shoes, the place upon which I stood being holy. There You commanded me to go to Egypt to free Your people, giving me a rod with which to defeat Pharaoh, (whose heart You had hardened) seven times for refusing to recognise You.
RB|1|80|7|0|“Behold, oh Lord, at present more than the Pharaoh’s hardness has gotten into the hearts of the many great and small rulers. Now they offer not only the first-born of their people for the honour to their thrones, but send away many thousands to the battlefields, letting them fight and kill each other worse than was the case with the most ignorant heathens. All these are baptised in Your name and with Your word and have Your commandment: ‘Thou shalt not kill!’ Yet they go on murdering, and have become deaf and blind, they don’t hear their poor brethren’s voice and don’t see the great misery of the destitute!
RB|1|80|8|0|“Oh Lord, how much longer will You be watching such abominations? Oh Lord, arise for once as You promised! Give me again the rod into my hand with which You defeated Pharaoh, liberating Your people! I, Your old faithful Moses, am ready to go down to Earth at You command to strike all the hard and intransigent ones, and to liberate Your children from their too great oppression! Oh Lord, hear Your old servant Moses, and hear also the pleas of Your bleeding children! – Hallowed be Thy name, and Your will be done now and forever, on Earth as in Heaven!”
RB|1|80|9|0|After Moses, David rises, saying: “Lord, Your Spirit once spoke to me, Your servant, thus: ‘Sit at My right hand until I have placed all your enemies at your feet!’ – Lord, everything Your Spirit revealed to me has been fulfilled. But the complete subjugation of Your enemies, the final destruction of all arrogance and what same brings forth -–which also Your Spirit revealed to me – is not coming true. Men are still as they were – nine tenths wicked and hardly one tenth good!
RB|1|80|10|0|“Wrathfully You gave Your people a king – when they heaped sin upon sin and to all that added the demand for a king. And this Your wrath continues, not wanting to cease. For all nations now have kings, and even heathen emperors that serve the nations as images of uttermost pride and insatiable arrogance!
RB|1|80|11|0|“Oh Lord, when will You take away Your people’s greatest curse upon Earth, then reintroduce Your ancient holy patriarchal constitution? You see how cowardly and unscrupulous crawlers hang around kings, scattering incense before them, gushing praise for their own profit; and that they condemn every honest person to death if they dare to tell a king the truth, which surely he would be much more in need of than the very sight of his eyes. Every ever-so wellmeant truth directed towards a king is declared high treason, it proclaimer being promptly bumped off the world.
RB|1|80|12|0|“Oh Lord! During my rule, things were evil indeed, but not that evil! For I praised those wise men who told me the truth. But now everything is upside down! The wise man is persecuted like a rapacious beast, but the liar and flatterer is decorated with every honour!
RB|1|80|13|0|“Lord, things can’t stay that way! Let hell be hell wherever it is in its primeval nature. But it should not be allowed to set itself up so brazenly on Earth. Whence we all beg You to al last put an end to hell’s rule on Earth! Let there be kings by all means, but as I was one, so that people would not turn into devils and :Your name not be so profaned! Because who shall praise You in hell, and what devil laud You? Wherefore arise, Lord, and put all our foes to shame! Your will be done, Amen.”
RB|1|80|14|0|Our Helena, quite saturated with approval of David’s speech, cannot contain herself, cheerfully standing up and saying to the speaker: “Bravo, bravo, Mr. David! You were indeed the right king for the Earth. If there were kings like that, then being subject to them would be bliss! But in this time our kings, who no longer know what a human and his worth is – are either gods who, besides demanding exorbitant taxes, also demand actual worship. Or they act like those rapacious animals which they customarily use in their coat-of-arms! What the subjects feel like under such rulers, Mr. David can imagine! I wish with all my heart that our most beloved, best and most almighty Lord and Father Jesus would drive home to such rulers, who take only themselves for everything and their people for nothing at all, what point in time it is and what they and their people are worth! Am I right or not?”
RB|1|80|15|0|Says David most amicably: “Dear Helena, as a young descendant of my people you are quite right, and I must laud your wisdom, for you desire only what is fair and just.
RB|1|80|16|0|“Let there be kings indeed, but let them come down to their people from their lofty thrones and be men among men, and grant them what is right and fair! But the nations likewise should only place demands upon their kings which are just and achievable. But on both sides now the strings are tuned too tightly, and it will therefore hardly get better before the full bursting of the strings! The kings shall defeat their people and the people their kings.
RB|1|80|17|0|“But our only Jehovah-Zebaoth still stands between king and nation, able to order things between them in ways mysterious to us. The great work is alone the Lord’s! – Thus are these things, my dear.”
RB|1|80|18|0|Says Helena: “Indeed, indeed, you certainly are a wise king. You are right!”
RB|1|81|1|1|Chapter 81
RB|1|81|1|1|Peter’s harsh speech on Rome. Paul’s enlightened reply about grace.
RB|1|81|1|0|Next one to get up is Peter, speaking on behalf of all apostles: “Oh Lord, my love and my life! In Rome, the old capital of the heathens, there reigns, for already close to a thousand years, a tyrant, slapped together from heathendom, Judaism and Your greatly trimmed down doctrine. He calls himself Pope, and God’s envoy on Earth. He calls his throne my chair and himself my successor! He pretends to possess all the power of Your holy Spirit, but when under pressure from his worldly or spiritual regimen through uprisings, never seeks help from his purported power of the holy spirit, but the greater rulers of the world. This pope is now in a great fix and openly calls for Mary – as his purported sole helper – for protection and early restoration of his kingdom. Since he also allows other help to come his way, against his makebelieve protestations to, as-it-were, show the world that he has plenty of protection from the heavens, not requiring any other. But should the worldly rulers not want to miss out on helping him in spite of his protestations, then it is to be obvious that these helpers are secretly activated to help God’s Church on Earth by the mightiest celestial queen when they are in danger of being overcome by the portals of hell! – What do You, oh Lord, say to this community?
RB|1|81|2|0|“Brother Paul sponsored same in truth and purity, and it maintained itself in a more or less pure form for several centuries. But this community has for nearly a thousand years now gone over to the dirtiest, of often wicked, heathendom, lusting after nothing but gold, silver, power, prestige and absolute dictatorial power over the nations of the Earth. To achieve these ambitions, it sends the most mischievous missionaries to every part of the world! – Say, oh Lord, will You not ever put bridles on such boundless excesses?
RB|1|81|3|0|“Behold, the nations which permitted themselves to have the wool pulled over their eyes by this make-believe celestial daughter have at last boldly torn off her glittering mask. She is now doing everything to stitch up the tears as well as she can, trying to hide same. Lord, Your will be done. But I also believe that You have allowed this miserable creature to carry on long enough! It would therefore seem high time to fully cross her from the book of the living, transferring her name to the book of the dead!
RB|1|81|4|0|“For if You let her revive herself, she shall not only not reform, but only set up her whoring more splendidly, so that those who believe in You shall be tempted by her massive womb to woo her with sensual fullness, and You shall then ultimately have no option but to do with her what You had to do with Sodom and Gomorrah.
RB|1|81|5|0|“It is true indeed that this arch-whore brought forth a great many of the most beautiful children, hence enjoying Your great patience and leniency undiminished for more or less a thousand years; and I and all my brethren were overjoyed thereby.
RB|1|81|6|0|“But she has now become barren on account of her great depravity, and shall bring us few good children. Wherefore I believe it to be time to at last give her the deserved reward. Your holy will alone nevertheless be done forever!”
RB|1|81|7|0|Say I to Paul: “Brother Paul, you too tell us now, as teacher of the heathens, whether you agree with all these speeches and suggestions? Because your voice concerning the heathens is pivotal. It is up to you to judge the generations of the Earth, as I promised you!”
RB|1|81|8|0|Paul bows and speaks: “Oh Lord, I have examined the heathens in many ways and preached them Your word, which they received avidly and joyfully, wherewith they have made themselves partakers of Your grace, notwithstanding that they were children of the father of lies and arrogance. Yet is was Abraham’s children who crucified the lofty messenger of God, not recognising Him! I ask, who is more praiseworthy – a heathen or a descendant of Abraham? What advantage do the Jews have over the heathens? Is it the people’s merit that God spoke only to those people, or is it God’s grace? Or does every Jew believe that God spoke to his fathers? Neither among Jews nor heathens do I find something I could call justice or merit. God our Lord and Father alone is true and just! All men however, be they Jews or heathens or contemporary Christians, are false and useless before God!
RB|1|81|9|0|“If, however, the heathens’ injustice would nevertheless praise God’s justice, what do we then want to judge?! Can You, oh Lord, grow wrathful about it? Oh no, this is far from You! – For were You to become wrathful about it, You would need to be unrighteous, and this is eternally remote from You! For who would maintain the world if God’s ways were men’s ways?
RB|1|81|10|0|“What merit of ours is it when we cry: ‘Lord, take note at last of the unrighteousness of Your creations!!’ – I say to you all – none whatsoever! For we know perfectly well that before God, all men are sinners, as it is written: ‘There is none righteous before God!’ – If we know this, how can we challenge God towards Judgement as if we were without sin?
RB|1|81|11|0|“Tell me what merit can yonder beautiful woman at God’s side boast? What merit has justified her before God? Yet she sits at His side by grace alone! And what merit did I have who persecuted those who believed in Him? Behold, I was a doer of evil, and was unrighteousness personified. But God did not look at my sins, but called me as if I was righteous. And I followed the call of His voice and was at once justified through His grace! – Would you now want to accuse God of injustice because he showed me grace?
RB|1|81|12|0|“Which one of you can say before God that he is of an understanding heart, and wise? I say unto you: ‘there is not one!’ And notwithstanding this we are trying to coerce Him into Judgement? Which of us can say that we never departed from God and did not become indigent in His eyes? I say unto you that from among us all there is not one better by a hair’s breadth than another, and yet we shout: ‘Oh Lord, turn Your eyes towards the great human malice upon Earth, to punish them!’
RB|1|81|13|0|“Just think, were the Lord to rise and speak, as He once did to the Jews in the temple at Jerusalem, on the occasion when they brought the adulteress before Him – would we not all turn on our heels?! I say unto you that there is not one amongst us who could say: ‘Lord, I have always done only good and am not conscious of any sin!’ – A fool indeed could say so, like the Pharisee in the temple who praised God for allowing him to become so righteous! As we all know, the Lord dismissed his self-justification, accepting instead that of the sinning taxcollector!
RB|1|81|14|0|“Since we all know what counts before the Lord, should we ask Him to act in accordance with our ideas, as if we were wiser than He? What have we that we did not receive from Him? Why do we boast as if we had not received it from Him, shouting His ears full and saying: ‘behold, behold, oh Lord!’ as if He were deaf and blind and feeble-minded and weak-willed! Say unto me, friends, which paths did we set out upon that He had not sketched out for us first with His finger?
RB|1|81|15|0|“Since we derive everything from Him however, being and having been whatever we are through and in Him, how can we say: ‘Lord, make come to pass at last what You promised and exterminate the evil-doers on Earth!’ I mean, there we would be most impertinent!
RB|1|81|16|0|“Behold, men’s mouths have always been an open grave! Their tongues always spoke lies, their feet always hastened to shed blood! And their paths always were beset with accidents, tribulations, heavy-heartedness and distress of every variety. But no mortal has yet recognised the true path of peace in its depths, for the fear of God had still been to them like a dream!
RB|1|81|17|0|“We know that whatever the law says, it does so to those subject to it and not to those who are either above it or who never heard about the law, so that the world’s mouth should at last be stopped off and it would come to see that we all are and remain eternal debtors to God! Grasp this for once: no flesh can ever be justified through the law before God, even if kept to the last dot over the i ! For recognition of sin only comes through the law! But he who recognises sin comes from sin, and sin is in him.
RB|1|81|18|0|“We however have received a new revelation, through which, as through the prophets and their commandments, it is shown us that mankind can attain to that true righteousness which alone is valid before God, without the addition of the law. Why do we then nevertheless cry ‘Lord, judge them and pay them their well-earned wages, and blot out their names from the book of life!’ You indeed always say: ‘Your will alone be done’, but that does not excuse your hearts! – Verily, I would rather see death than say to the Lord: ‘Lord, do this or that’. Was it us who gave the Lord His sense, or was it not us who received all our senses from Him? Yet we nevertheless talk as if He needed our advice! This may do for infants that are still babbling, but as dwellers of heaven – I, Paul, - think, we ought to know what we are and Who the Lord is!
RB|1|81|19|0|“He who wants to judge sin must himself be without sin, for one sinner cannot possibly judge another. Since all men are sinners before God and unrighteousness their portion, – by what should they then judge?
RB|1|81|20|0|“We have indeed some righteousness that is valid before God. But this does not derive from our recognition or non-recognition of sin, nor from the law and its works, but from faith in Him and out of pure love for Him! – And this righteousness is called ‘grace’ and ‘divine mercy’!
RB|1|81|21|0|“Before God, there are no human differences, for they are sinners one and all, one way or another, and lack the proper favour they should have with God! When they are received by God in accordance with their faith, then they become righteous without their doing and purely through His grace, which goes forth out of His very own work of salvation. Just as we did not help God create the world and all the heavens, just as little can we assist Him in the much greater work of salvation! Since we can however have no commendable part in this second, greatest Creation and the making of all things new, since we are ourselves the redeemed ones, how should we now have a part in the exclusive domain of God’s judgement seat, being the pardoned ones, redeemed?
RB|1|81|22|0|“Do you however know the actual Judgement Seat of God? Behold, this is Christ, in Whom dwelleth eternally the fullness of the Godhead bodily! This Judgement Seat of God however became a seat of grace through His own works, enabling Him to be lenient and merciful with whoever He will!
RB|1|81|23|0|“Where does that leave our honour however? Through which works of law shall it become ours? Is there a law without sin or sin without law?
RB|1|81|24|0|“We are nevertheless imbued with an honour and a righteousness! But not through the law or its works but purely out of His grace, of which we became partakers through faith in Him and the work of salvation! This righteousness nevertheless does not give us the right to sit with Him in judgement, as we are before Him the same sinners we always were, notwithstanding that we sit here as eminently pardoned. 25. “Since we became righteous before God purely out of faith and not through fulfilment of the law – should faith abolish law? Far from it! For faith sets up the law and makes it alive. But the law does not set up faith but kills it, if same has not first been enlivened through it!
RB|1|81|26|0|“The life of faith however is love, and the living law is the order of love! When faith therefore is righteous then everything else is so. If faith is false however, then love also is false, and its order as good as none!
RB|1|81|27|0|“But who can be blessed for receiving a false faith out of false doctrine? I say unto you – whoever believes in accord with how he was taught, to him such faith is without falsity, and he shall find grace! But let the teacher of false doctrine beware! For he is a doer of evil and a tamperer with divine order! Yet not we but only the Lord can judge him!
RB|1|81|28|0|“When the greatest and purest of all spirits wrestled with Satan over Moses’ body, something you, brother Moses, know about, the mighty spirit nevertheless did not judge Satan, but said to him: ‘The Lord shall judge you’. If however not even a Michael presumed to pass judgement over Satan, how should we judge over our brethren or urge the Lord to do so! Oh, this be far from us!
RB|1|81|29|0|“I say however, the Lord has acted a long time hence and has not waited for our advice! Hence regard also this present advice as vain! But if the Lord were to say to you: ‘do so or so’, then let you be all action in accordance with the Lord’s word! For the Lord’s word already is the completed deed in your hearts.
RB|1|81|30|0|“But I thank You, oh Lord, for placing this word upon my tongue! Would that it bore the best fruit upon Earth, as in all the heavens! To You all honour and praise eternally! Amen!”
RB|1|81|31|0|Say I: “Paul, you are like My right arm and My right eye. It is you I have chosen as My weapon, and this you shall also remain eternally. You spoke rightly in everything, and things are so!
RB|1|81|32|0|“But we shall nevertheless also ask these newcomers’ opinions. And thereafter we shall formulate the right decisions.
RB|1|81|33|0|“And so let you, Robert Blum, speak now! I say: ‘what shall we do with the Earth after it has soaked up so much unrighteous blood? What atonement do we ask of it and the mighty? Who executed you?”
RB|1|82|1|1|Chapter 82
RB|1|82|1|1|Blum and Jellinek voice their opinions. The Lord’s response.
RB|1|82|1|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord, regarding me personally, I now have no further account to settle with the Earth, the carrier of blind and basically evil humans. If I were to trouble You with a request however, this would be: ‘Lord, forgive them, for none of them what they do! But send peace, humility and love into their hearts! In this way the otherwise beautiful Earth shall again be a loving mother, lovingly kissing them and giving them all the fullness of life through Your grace and mercy!’ Behold Lord, this is all I would ask of You for the Earth.
RB|1|82|2|0|“But I do not go into detail with this request, since I must assume that to You, oh Lord, my requests and wished must be as unripe as I am an unripe intercessor and clamourer before You. But in my heart I think thus: ‘he who wants to do more than he is capable of is a rogue, but he who buries his pound is not worthy of even casting out! If however someone from the depth of his heart finds something good and desirable with all his senses, trying to provide same for all his brethren, then I regard such action as good and proper. For the good wish and its consequent action cannot possibly originate other than from true love of neighbour, which You, oh Lord, made into the first commandment for mankind!
RB|1|82|3|0|“It is of course possible that my notion of good for fellow man could be the very opposite for him. If for example I see a sick man and I have a good medicine for him which always gave the best results in similar sicknesses – what will I do if the sufferer pleads for help? My love towards my suffering brother dictates that I help him. I give him the medicine and behold, he deteriorates. Should I have withheld the medicine because it brought forth a bad result? Not so! This must not deter me from doing everything that my cognition and conscience recognises as good! The result does not lie within my but Your power, oh Lord! Wherefore I cannot be accountable on his behalf. In this way I desired, in accordance with my former knowledge and conscience, in Vienna to do only good for my oppressed Viennese. But the result of my efforts unfortunately took a different turn. I nevertheless maintain that I did not err thereby, for I desired only what I recognised as good!
RB|1|82|4|0|“And thus I believe there to be many who certainly desire only what they regard as good. Should they therefore be executed? But give them a proper light, oh Lord, and soften their hearts, and they shall be saved from all evil!
RB|1|82|5|0|“There are indeed a great many stubborn people who have been, as-it-were, brainwashed by their ideologies, which alone they recognise, hardening their position to where they would rather see the Earth perish than drop even one of their stubborn ideas. But You, oh Lord, still have a great abundance of fire that can easily melt the most stubborn rocks like wax! One such spark sunk into obstinate hearts shall soon make them gentler and more pliable!
RB|1|82|6|0|“This is my view and also my fervent desire! But to what extent it is so in Your eyes I have no means of knowing. Wherefore let everything else be left to You alone!”
RB|1|82|7|0|Say I: “My dear friend and brother, you too have hit the nail on the head. Fullest truth flowed from your mouth. Whence you too shall in future be a sturdy weapon for Me! Good, true and noble was your suggestion and I must assure you in advance that I shall act mightily in accordance with it, and already have always done so. But let Jellinek nevertheless contribute a few words, and we shall see to what extend he agrees with you. And so, dear brother Jellinek, you too open your mouth!”
RB|1|82|8|0|Says Jellinek: “Oh Lord, brother Robert Blum spoke as if completely from my soul, as also the great Paul before him, whose speech was a sea of truth and fire. What should I be able to add? Hence I only say: ‘Lord, Your holy will alone be done – and then the most glorious order shall be kissing poor Earth! But that which the great fathers of the Earth have spoken earlier, in some respect went far beyond my horizon, as-it-were! They probably meant well, and that in an entirely different fashion to myself and Robert Blum. Yet it seems strange to me that they constantly demand from You the fulfilment of certain promises, hence portraying You as hesitant? But, as I said, I don’t comprehend it. – I am by the way greatly overjoyed that as a distant descendant I at last get to know those personally whose existence I had so often doubted! There really is something holy written in their faces. – Therewith the end of my comments!”
RB|1|82|9|0|Say I: “Hearken, My dear brother Jellinek, all of you over here in the kingdom of bliss can certainly say with ease: ‘Lord, Your will be done!’ But things upon Earth look quite differently form over here, in the kingdom of freest life! In people’s bodies dwell the same sort of free spirit and immortal souls as you yourselves are here in reality. These would at last like to develop more freely and hence desire a proper freedom, rather than enslavement under the iron sceptres of kings. Hence they are rising up everywhere to break the power of regents. But the kings likewise gather together everything that is slavishly subject to them into a great martial coalition. They have sworn death to every opponent and are also slaughtering people without grace or mercy by the many thousands. Those seeking liberty are now crying to Me for revenge against their merciless kings, whilst the kings cry to Me for help against their indignant nations! 10. “What should I do? Neither party has much to say for itself by current standards. The kings are determined to rule at any price, whilst the liberty seekers also want now to do so. But nobody wants to obey and be a subject any longer?!
RB|1|82|11|0|“The big question arises as to what I should actually do? If I help the kings then they shall spread the old darkness over their nations, where it is not easy for any spirit to develop freely, whilst hate against the spirit-crushers will increase. If I help the people however, they will take powerful revenge on all former rulers, and My doctrine, often made dubious through Rome, and from which so many abominations have gone forth, they shall in the end ban, giving the nations a purely worldly one!
RB|1|82|12|0|“You see now, dear friends, that the way things are upon Earth, I cannot at present help either the one side or the other. What can be done? If I let things go on, the mortal foes shall not cope with one another, for the mutual rage is too great. But if I am to help, then it can be seriously be asked – whom? Whether I act or not, both alternative ways are wrong! Hence what can be done?
RB|1|82|13|0|“For you, My dearest brother Jellinek, it si easy to say: ‘Lord, Your will be done!’ But how, under such circumstances, is quite another question! – Robert thins of course that I can put sparks of celestial gentleness into the hearts of princes, and they would become gentler and wiser. That is indeed true and correct. But shall the exceedingly embittered nations trust them? Not so, for a child burnt shall not trust fire again. And anything is easier to find than lost trust!
RB|1|82|14|0|“You think of course that one can place such sparks into the nations’ hearts too, and everything shall be then be in order. This would of course be an easy procedure. But were I to do this, kings and nations would cease being free men! They would thereby be judged and made into noble humanoid animals with no further talk of free spiritual action. To maintain humans as such, it would mean the instant end of real humanity. They would become animals and judged slaves of our eternally unconquerable power! You see that it cannot therefore be done that way!
RB|1|82|15|0|“Hence we shall have to think of entirely different means! Tell Me, My dear Becher, what appears advisable to you in order to bring the Earth’s oppressed people proper help?”
RB|1|83|1|1|Chapter 83
RB|1|83|1|1|Becher’s radical recommendations. Instructions from the Lord The nature of the Earth’s human race is conditioned by that of the entire Creation.
RB|1|83|1|0|Says Becher, shrugging his shoulders: “Oh Lord, if, with these Earth upheavals, You already start running out of ideas, being omnipotent and omniscient, then how should one of our ilk be capable of finding a way to help the Earth’s nations? If inner coercive means are unsuitable, then let outer coercion be applied, such as hunger, pestilence and so on, together with some intriguing appearances upon the firmament, and man shall then come crawling to the cross! And if that cannot be applied either, on account of man’s free will, well then, let them wrestle, beat and kill one another until they have had enough! I believe that we are actually over-concerned for the wicked human riff-raff upon Earth. In my opinion, the entire terrestrial rabble should be exterminated and replaced by a better and more noble humanity. The humankind that now inhabits the Earth will not improve, unless it would, as mentioned, be exposed to the greatest natural misery! For all the kings together with their nations are now of the devil. Wherewith could the devils’ great malice be successfully tamed? I mean, the effort should be in vain, one way or another! Hence away with the rabble, and a different humanity take its place. This would be my humble opinion. But, as said, only an opinion!”
RB|1|83|2|0|Say I: “My dear friend Becher! Behold, if the nations of the Earth could be helped that way, then it would be convenient! But this will not do under any circumstances, and even less in general terms. This can happen locally, but even then not too severely. But in general terms totally, the way you mean it, would be the greatest disaster not only for the Earth but the entire universe!
RB|1|83|3|0|“The human race upon Earth is not what it is out of itself, but out of the Earth, and has the latter’s nature and attributes in everything! Wherefore the complete extermination of all living people on Earth would do little for the disorder! For then surely we would have to again let other humans come forth from the Earth’s matter which, after a short while, would again resemble the current ones, as the fruits of a tree from a previous year resemble those of the next or a later year.
RB|1|83|4|0|“One would therefore have to remove the entire Earth from existence and put another one in its stead, which however would be a still greater blow against My order! If a tree yields bad fruit, then one can indeed remove the bark and some boughs and twigs, whereupon it shall come up with some very good fruit – but one must not destroy root and core. For then the entire tree would wither, eternally bringing forth neither good nor bad fruit. The Earth however is the kernel of the tree of life in aggregate, and like a main root of the entire Creation! Were we to carry out a work of destruction over it, then we would abandon not only the Earth but the entire visible Creation to ultimate dissolution, which should be too soon by several decillions of Earth years.
RB|1|83|5|0|“Therefore I cannot use your advice at all, dear friend Becher! But we shall see whether Messenhauser meanwhile has thought out something practicable. – Now, friend Messenhauser, if you have found something within you, then let it be heard!”
RB|1|83|6|0|Says Messenhauser: “Oh Lord, You have caused me much embarrassment! What should I be able to advise when the foremost spirits of the Earth have already raised their voices and more or less got nowhere! An even greater foolishness would surface there!
RB|1|83|7|0|“Behold, oh Lord, it would be downright foolish to try counselling Your endless wisdom on how to straighten out the Earth’s great crookedness! I know only too well that You have more good remedies at Your most vivid disposal than there are stars within infinite space. May it please You to just apply the smallest one, and everything will be in the best of order overnight! Give the rulers a true light, oh Lord, and gentleness and patience to the subjects in carrying the cross, and perhaps a little California into the bargain, and everything shall stand there in the best order. And if Satan’s antlers have grown somewhat too high then let a couple of lightning bolts shorten them a cubit or tow. This shall in my opinion disburden some of the Earth’s mighty a little of their arrogance – such as Windischgräz – which shall be most salutary for him.
RB|1|83|8|0|“There are still many people on Earth who mean well. Why should these be punished when You shorten the antlers of the haughty ones a little? I say: ‘good luck and blessings to all those of a good heart and will upon Earth!’ But on the other hand, a well-nourished humbling for those with whom mankind commences at the level of the Baron title. Indeed, I wish them no evil, this be far from me, but only that they recognise that those whom they regard only as cannon fodder, are also human!
RB|1|83|9|0|“There have to be regents of course, for without regents and wise laws a human society could hardly maintain itself. But these rulers have to realise that they are there for the nations and not the nations for them. And they should also display and carry the sword of justice. But they should only use it when their people are under threat from without. But they should not be allowed to use it against their own people, because with them they shall achieve far more with the weapon of love than the sword of majesty.
RB|1|83|10|0|“But these are only pious wishes on my part! You are the Lord however, Whose secret counsels are unfathomable and Whose Ways are mysterious. You are bound to find the right means, of that I am more than sure! Everything must be thoroughly shuffled up once, certainly. But a rending must take place because You want it so, for without a rip it will not get better for a long time yet on Earth – as I see it. Yet only according to Your will! Amen!”
RB|1|83|11|0|Say I: “Hearken, your wishes are not so worthless. Something could be done about them. But there is a hitch with giving light to the rulers as well as patience and gentleness to the people, because, to that end all nations of the Earth already had the Gospel preached to them. The old Jacob’s well full of living water was given them! If they want light and cognition and fullest truth then they can draw all that from the well. If they don’t want this, then we can in no way force it upon them through any power. And even if we did so it would benefit them little and harm them much.
RB|1|83|12|0|“It would be quite different if the kings and their people would ask Me for it. Then they could be given everything they pray for in My name! But behold, My ears hear little or nothing of this! I indeed hear an occasional crying: ‘Lord, protect our thrones, sceptres and crowns, and allow us to truly conquer all who rise up against us!’ Hardly anything of a prayer is heard from the mouth of the people at large, whilst isolated instances don’t count for entire nations.
RB|1|83|13|0|“Every individual shall be given what he asks for. But the nations cannot be given what the few individuals ask!
RB|1|83|14|0|“Hence, dear friend Messenhauser, we shall have to mount quite different strings to bring about a better harmony among the nations of the Earth! The strings are indeed already stretched, but as remarked by you, not sufficiently. But new tuners have been awoken and they will do their part! Verily, a strong sweeping shall have to ensue before all chaff is separated from the wheat!
RB|1|83|15|0|“But we have not heard our Helena yet. She too shall have to let her opinion be heard! Hence, My most beloved Helena, what do you think has to happen, so that the Earth becomes tolerable again? Who knows whether you will not come up with the best advice? Hence speak your mind untroubled!”
RB|1|84|1|1|Chapter 84
RB|1|84|1|1|Helena’s view towards improving Earth-man’s lot.
RB|1|84|1|0|Says Helena: “Oh Lord, most beautiful life-flower of my heart, – my life! Look into my heart that loves You above all, and Your all-seeing eye shall find therein everything that I have and how I see it! Oh You sweetest, best, wisest, mightiest and Oh – my most lovable and most beautiful Lord Jesus! Look, I am too much in love with You and cannot say a thing for all my love! But there are still many sitting and standing behind us, perhaps these could share their views? Because there is no way I can manage anything. Because look, I really am weak now for all my love for You! Just think, – me, a poor little Viennese – sitting here with You – the eternal Lord of heaven and Earth! This surely is not going to be much fun for a poor soul like me? Hence I beg You to rather let the others speak, perhaps I’ll think of something clever later!” 2. Say I: “Yes, you My most beloved Helena, I am quite aware of your loving Me mightily above everything, which is My greatest joy! But on account of these other guests I say unto you: he who comes first, grinds first! These shall indeed get their turn later – they shall not be left out. But you must speak first, because you were with Me and because you love Me so much! Besides, you had taken part in the fight in Vienna and lost your physical life – which was very unpleasant for you at the time. And you must speak on the matter that gripped you so much. So pluck up the right courage and speak as it comes, off the cuff! I shall know how the pick the best out of it.”
RB|1|84|3|0|Says Helena: “Oh dear, oh dear! Oh my Lord Jesus! Once You desire something, it must happen even if heaven and Earth shall pass. But I’m going to catch You out anyway! I just remembered how the apostle Paul, whom You placed the words in his mouth, taught that no woman must speak at an official assembly, but only the men. How should I then dare to also speak in this exalted and exclusively male company? You only wanted to test me because You knew me to be a chatterbox. But Helena who loves You so exceedingly has become a little smarter and won’t be taken in by it. Oh my dear little trap, be nicely quiet and don’t say much, or Paul will dress you down today!”
RB|1|84|4|0|Paul smiles at Helena’s humorous excuse.
RB|1|84|5|0|But I say: “My dearest Helena, you think of course that I could not catch you here! But I have actually caught you already and you won’t get away, and shall even have to speak in accordance with Paul’s express commandment; and even more on account of My commandment, which is unavoidable and stands over the Pauline one. Behold, in one of Paul’s epistles to the Romans he commended a certain Phoebe who was in My service at the Cenchrean community, also Priscilla for similar reasons, greeting a certain Mary who likewise had much work to do in My name, as well as Tryphena and Tryphosa, and his beloved Persis, who had worked much in word and deed in My name.
RB|1|84|6|0|“Behold now, My dear Helena, such women Paul did not gag in their communities, but only those who wanted a seat and voice in the community from haughtiness, wanting to speak without having My spirit or understanding it, as if they knew what those born-again out of My Spirit knew! But where a woman was filled with My Spirit, this being the same in man and woman, there she even has to speak as the Spirit will demand it of her.
RB|1|84|7|0|“My apostles were the first and most supreme Christian community in the world, because it was founded by Me directly! After rising from the grave on the third day, who was it I sent to My brethren first to proclaim to them My rising? Behold, a woman of approximately your earthly moral standard! – Now, if this commandment of Paul is to come into effect with still worldly women everywhere, that is also with God-pleasing women, how then could a Magdalene have dared to be a messenger to My primary apostles?
RB|1|84|8|0|“Besides that I had shown the Sadducees how in the kingdom of heaven all earthly differences cease, that is the earthly sexual rights. They all are like the angels of god, enjoying one and the same right, namely to be children of God.
RB|1|84|9|0|“And so it is now with you, My most beloved Helena! Notwithstanding that your great modesty brings Me much joy, you shall still have to speak. And that because you have the same right to speak as Adam, who sits next to you. And so you can get started!”
RB|1|84|10|0|Says Helena: “Eh, eh, eh! I can see that You cannot be caught! Hm, strange, yes, Your wisdom and ours are very two different types of wisdom! Oh dear, what a difference! No, before You there is no getting away with excuses! But with a sincere request – could same not make You relent a little from a once pronounced request?”
RB|1|84|11|0|Say I: “Well, My most beloved Helena, much can be accomplished with Me through a right sort of request, but not everything! Behold, if someone liked his life so much on Earth, that he would like to live there forever, and he begged Me with all his strength, then I could not accede to such a request, as it would be against My order! And neither could I therefore relent here on account of your request. Hence just open your beautiful mouth and speak as it comes to your mind!”
RB|1|84|12|0|Says Helena: “Well, in Your name, because You, my heart’s celestial darling, insist, I shall speak! But, mind You, nudge me a little if something too stupid should slip out, so that my embarrassment before all these great people of Earth would be minimal! And so I shall try to dish up my opinion:
RB|1|84|13|0|“Upon Earth, a small number of people are too high up and possess too much. On account of that the largest part are too far down and have either nothing or far too little compared to those who have far too much! But the necessary consequences are these: the exalted ones who comprise the far smaller number look at the lower classes with contempt, constantly seeing the ghost of a potential united uprising of the lower, inferior, poor human beast classes, reaching for the immense excess of the great and rich. And to prevent this, the former class will shy away from no means. The spirit must be suppressed, how and wherever possible – through clerical deception, by total gagging of the press, through restriction of better books, even the Bible. Transgressors are punished to the point where they don’t know whether they are coming or going. Who should attain to spiritual awakening under such circumstances?!
RB|1|84|14|0|“On the other hand, everything that kills the spirit is permitted, such as toleration of whoring of every kind, even if there is occasionally a pretence of official action taken against it. Furthermore, dirty tricks and high living are encouraged for the undisciplined masses, as these are spiritually deleterious. Smutty comedies likewise are uncensured, with unhindered carrying’s on, as long as political overtones or other awakening sparks are avoided. Such comedies can be launched, as they contribute decisively to spiritual crushing.
RB|1|84|15|0|“Should a spirit in spite of all these gentle means of stupefaction still want to rise up and perhaps occasionally show himself to be of divine origin, more drastic means are applied, making every spirit pay a heavy price for his divine descent upon Earth. Becher and his friends here are living witnesses to how the great of the Earth know how to honour any spirit’s open revolt. They say: ‘oh, this is another celestial humanitarian, hence let’s expedite him in to the heavenly kingdom with rope or powder!’ Whoever dares to tell them the truth will immediately be labelled as scum of the Earth, placing a large gold reward on his head, and when caught, such a free spirit would have been better off never to have been born.
RB|1|84|16|0|“Behold, Lord, that’s how things are at present, with poor mankind on Earth! Is it surprising that for once it rises up, taking revenge on those who were their tormentors and vampires for centuries. I openly state, since speak I must, that poor mankind has now a full right to such an uprising, and that it is the highest of time that they tear these doings out of the hands of the great, who have not a spark of love for the people, and ban it from the Earth’s surface forever! Let the great climb down and share their excess with their poor brethren! And let their spacious castles become poor-houses, and they themselves become humans! Let the poor however be given schools and teachers, enlightened in accord with Your spirit, oh Lord, or it shall never get better upon Earth, but worse by the day. For the great are constantly getting harder and more tyrannical, and the hate of the poor shall grow like an avalanche. And if You, oh Lord, do not implement something decisive upon Earth then mankind is done for, at least terrestrially, in the countries that I know of, which surely cannot be Your will!
RB|1|84|17|0|“Or can You, oh Lord, be pleased when people now tear one another to pieces by the thousands, like the wildest rapacious beasts? And that only because the great will not part with their wealth and dictatorial glitter by a hair’s breadth, even for the price of a million human lives. The fear that their heads shall also be afterwards required is however a fundamentally wrong notion. Because I am convinced that if they met the poor people amicably, the latter would pamper them for it! But when they make only vague concessions to the nations after the latter, out of sheer desperation, rise up wildly in great masses with brutal threats, then sticking to these coerced, extracted concessions only until their combined military powers enable them to toss them overboard, it makes it understandable how they now had to lose all trust. Proper trust between peoples and their rulers is no now longer capable of being restored, there remains in my opinion no other course but to free then nations of their customary rulers, replacing them with divinely inspired leaders who, as perfect humans, show regard for their brethren’s human worth and do everything to truly enliven the spirit in everyman’s breast. This must take place, in the absence of which You oh Lord will have the same problem with the people of the Earth as You had with ourselves who, in spite of all Your grace, still stand there like bulls before a new gate! You will surely have to, in the end, get tired of blind and stupid beings arriving here every minute who know as much as the world’s cattle about You!
RB|1|84|18|0|“Hence show Your kindness to the Earth the way You showed it to us, not allowing Your followers there to be crucified by those who would without thought crucify You today, as they once did, if You again came to the Earth as man, railing against the Pharisees the way You once did. Arise for once, oh Lord, working the Earth over and manuring it with the fullness of Your grace in all actuality, or it shall shortly become the most atrocious abomination! Behold Lord, my sweetest Jesus, You are Yourself now saying that I am Your most beloved Helena. Since I have been made worthy of this most lofty name, do me this favour as my heart’s only beloved one!
RB|1|84|19|0|“Like all the foregoing speakers, I would eternally never prescribe You something but only voice my opinion on something decisive having to soon take place. You alone are endlessly wise and the one able to see what needs to happen! This wisdom I shall not possess in all eternity, and cannot give You any real advice. But in human terms things stand thus, and my human insight can see only this expressed salvation. Countless ways are known to Yourself however, hence do what is appropriate!
RB|1|84|20|0|“If however I spoke nonsense then I am not to blame, for You should have pulled at my sleeve. Since You smiled at me several times however, I believe that it may not have been all that nonsensical? This would, by the way, not surprise me, because with the type of spiritual education I received on Earth, one verily cannot turn into a Catherine of Sienna! For my presence here hardly enables me to recognise You in a small way!
RB|1|84|21|0|“I have now done your will and am finished with my petition. All sacrifice is due to You, oh Lord. Whatever I mucked up, oh Lord, You will be able to straighten out. Only this I beg of You, that You would not like me less because of this, my chatter! Herewith I lay down all my love, life and existence at Your feet, eternally – Amen.”
RB|1|85|1|1|Chapter 85
RB|1|85|1|1|The Lord’s critique of Helena’s suggestions. The Earth is not paradisiacal whilst being a testing ground.
RB|1|85|1|0|Say I: “My dearest Helena, from the viewpoint of your experiences and insights, you have presented the thing truly and well, and your desires can be described as more or less praiseworthy, and some things shall happen in accordance with your wishes. Yet you have overstepped the mark in general. I see only too precisely how several rulers, of whom some are already gone, were suitable for anything but ruling their nations. What is to be done?
RB|1|85|2|0|“I shall tell you a parable which will enable you to judge whether I can bring into effect what you desire, and so hearken! 3. “A certain number of settlers have, after a lengthy journey, chosen a spot somewhere on Earth – a beautiful and fertile land in the middle of a large desert. Their first priority is to build themselves a practical dwelling. There is wood in abundance, as well as building stones. A quick plan and a start was made, and shortly a hut arises, well suited to protect the settlers from heat, cold, as well as wild beasts.
RB|1|85|4|0|“But one of the group says: ‘Dear friends, the hut is indeed a good and purposeful one, and for a time shall protect us from heat, cold and wild animals. Should an unknown enemy, however, be found in this area, shall our hut withstand him? What if it were attacked overnight by some wild tribe, destroying it and killing us? Would such a hut then be our permanent protection?’ – They all think about it, saying: ‘You are right, for such cause our hut lacks sturdiness. Therefore let us dig a deep ditch, encircled by a two klafter (approximately four metres) high rampart. We shall put iron bars over the few windows, thus having much less to fear from external enemies. The entrance also shall be as solid as possible for resisting potential enemies.’ The suggestion is agreed upon and put into immediate effect.
RB|1|85|5|0|“They are filled with gladness after all is finished. But one more fussy fellow remarks: “But, dear friends, life is everywhere the same on Earth, more or less. In Europe’s civilised countries, with proud kings maintaining strong armies, one actually needs only to bridle one’s tongue, and there is no further enemy to fear. Once one willingly submits to the laws, making them one’s own, one can move about everywhere freely under the protection of the powers that be. We all indeed have power and are exempt from any laws and can say what we like, thank God. But what’s the good of that? Indeed, we have no taxes to pay, but we must on the other hand work hard all day and diligently gather in the fruits that the region yields, and have to yet develop a taste for them. We also have to effectively cage ourselves in to secure ourselves against potential enemies – here in the land of the fullest freedom. Indeed, at night-time we have to barricade ourselves in t secure ourselves in more firmly than the worst Parisian revolutionary agitator! Decide for yourselves whether, with all our most absolute freedom, we are better off by even a hair’s breadth than the lowermost wage-earner under Europe’s tightest dictatorship? Here we are complete communists, but so do the howling wild beasts appear also to be driven by a most communistic spirit! We have no law besides that of our mutual friendship. But we have to on the other hand work unremittingly to satisfy our stomachs, whist our hands are as rough as the tree bark. We don’t of course have to maintain burdensome office-workers here, yet we are greater consumers ourselves. No do we have parsons here to heat up hell for us, but hell might have very little ahead of us! What are we therefore going to do to spice up our miserable existence and make it more tolerable?’
RB|1|85|6|0|“The others shrug their shoulders, saying: ‘Who could have anticipated that? There is trouble everywhere. One trouble is disposed of and another emerges! Being here now, we can’t change things. Hence it means being active, and things might get better with time.’
RB|1|85|7|0|“Behold, My dear Helena, from this parable you shall be able to judge what one has to do upon Earth, which has to continue as a thorny path for man’s spirit, in order to transform its ground into a paradise!
RB|1|85|8|0|“If I relieve all rulers of their offices, putting their power into the hands of the people, then the people shall shortly rule by themselves – but over whom? Then everyone will want to rule and none obey. If the people want to rule, however, bringing out their own laws – who shall then, in an emergency and danger, be able to force them to adhere to their laws? Verily, I say to you:
RB|1|85|9|0|“A democracy shall indeed be introduced eventually, but of an entirely different kind that the Earth’s people imagine. And it shall soon transpire whether they shall not soon enough cry as the Israelites once did in the desert, when they could no longer stew meat upon their hearths.
RB|1|85|10|0|“But let all of you consider that the Earth cannot be a paradise, as it has to remain a provingground for the spirit residing within man’s heavy sinful flesh, without which no spirit can attain to the true everlasting life, whereupon you shall at once be able to judge more correctly.
RB|1|85|11|0|“But the reason for the growing weakness of the kings and the blindness of the nations is other than you think. The sole guilty one we shall shortly get to know and subsequently bind, therewith free the people on Earth from his fetters, whereupon things shall improve, without our revenge!
RB|1|85|12|0|“Verily I say unto you, My dear Helena, you shall in the end be satisfied with Me, as everything shall still come to its honourable conclusion. But for now we shall have to first allow all spirits upon Earth to become conscious of themselves and gain insight, which they are lacking above everything else!
RB|1|85|13|0|“After which it will take only a moment before a new order shall take over on Earth!
RB|1|85|14|0|“But you, My dear Max Olaf, now move up a little closer to Me and make your own views and desires known!”
RB|1|86|1|1|Chapter 86
RB|1|86|1|1|Olaf’s wisdom. A celestial toast The new light and love-bridge of God’s grace.
RB|1|86|1|0|Max Olaf moves up, saying: “Oh Lord, where Your deepest and almighty wisdom speaks, there it becomes hard to express any particular desire where You have already foreseen and initiated all sorts of actions, through which the current terrestrial turmoil shall be unravelled in the shortest possible time! But this is my main wish as well, for I could hardly wish even the devil something worse let alone the people who are my brethren!
RB|1|86|2|0|“Nor do I need to describe to You, oh Lord, what currently goes on upon Earth, for You, oh Lord, oversee not only all the abominable deeds but also all hearts and their good or bad impulses which had generated all those deeds. You are also able to see how such wicked thoughts and desires arise in people’s hearts, wherefore You shall eternally have no need of hearing a spirit saying what is to be done. But You can rather say to us: ‘Hearken, I shall now do this or that!’ And no one is likely to ask ‘why?’ For You alone are Lord and can do as You please!
RB|1|86|3|0|“Hence You are permitting things to take place on Earth, the purpose of which none can tell. But only the blind can say: ‘Lord, have You become blind and deaf, since You are now letting us languish under all sorts of tribulations?’ I think however that rather than letting anyone languish, You uplift everyone who calls upon You and who trusts You. Those however, who would be sufficient upon themselves, trusting only their weapons – them it serves perfectly right if, with all their might they are soon humiliated before You, oh Lord, and before all the world. The little and humble ones however can rejoice, for You are their protection and refuge and shall not allow them to be shamed before the great of the world on account of their trust! But quite to the contrary the great shall shortly be greatly ashamed before the little ones, after You, oh Lord, remove their mask! For they are now playing an ignominious game with the poor nations!
RB|1|86|4|0|“But I am only too confident that everything You do shall be well done! And I am also aware that no dastardliness escapes You! For those whom they call their ‘enemies’ You shall hit tomorrow. Then they vanish as though they had never been, and their positions with them! Wherefore Your most holy name be hallowed forever!
RB|1|86|5|0|“But now I have a strange feeling!! Although I neither see or hear anything, it seems to me as if a mighty blow had hit the Earth. Oh Lord, what could this be?!”
RB|1|86|6|0|Say I: “My dearest Max Olaf! Indeed I say unto you: today, today and today! – They want night-time, and they shall have it, swallowing up those who want it! They want death, this too shall overtake those who have chosen it as their henchman! Glitter, fame and honour they want, for that thousands have to let themselves be slaughtered! Let it be so indeed! They shall glitter frighteningly, their fame shall be terrifying and their honour shocking! – They want to rule! They shall do so indeed, but like pestilence and like the dragon in his cage and like the monster in its muddy depths below the seabed! They want the lie, because the truth is an abomination to them. Hence they shall not ascend to the bright light of truth! They also want a God, but only the way they can use Him! Hence they shall not ever get to see My face! They want life only for themselves, all others to live only if useful for the great! Wherefore they shall live in solitude forever! Whatever they seek they shall obtain! But shortly a great sorrow shall fall into their soul, like a millstone out of the clouds, and they shall seek to shrug off such sorrows. But their search shall be in vain, for none shall lift that stone from the grave of their soul! Oh, I know them and their lusts and their deeds! I have counted the Earth’s kings and found few of them righteous before Me! Hence theirs shall be Nebuchadnezzar’s fate! But the few righteous ones I shall bring miraculous help, that they may shine among all kings and peoples as the brightest stars among the minor glimmerings of the firmament.
RB|1|86|7|0|“And today, today and today judgement shall begin! Today many are going to be hit. Many devils shall perish today, and Satan shall not circumvent the trap set him.
RB|1|86|8|0|“And now, My Robert, go and fetch the wine – the best one – the wine of life, love and truth, that we may drink the health of the poor brethren on Earth and bless them! – Let it be so!”
RB|1|86|9|0|Robert hastens to fetch the precious wine ordered.
RB|1|86|10|0|I bless it as he sets it down upon the large conference-table, saying to Robert: “My dearest Robert, when I want wine, then bread is meant to go with it. Hence fetch us also a good bread, for this house is amply supplied with everything!
RB|1|86|11|0|“But give our twenty-four ballerinas bread and wine, and tell them to again keep their feet in readiness, as they shall again be called upon to dance! If they would also like to enjoy noble and good fruit then open the cabinet next to the door leading to the second ante-chamber. Let them enjoy what they find therein! 12. “And bring an ample number of drinking vessels into which to pour the wine – a full measure for everyman. – Go and attend to My wish!”
RB|1|86|13|0|Robert hastens to do so with cheer.
RB|1|86|14|0|After everything is in the desired order, I Myself serve the wine and bread, saying: “Children, all of you take and eat and drink! Drink to the health of our children and brethren upon Earth, who bear up to much persecution and have now become faint and weary! They shall verily be helped! A thousandfold blessing from every drop to all those of a good heart and will! I say unto you all, that even today still, everything we think for them shall come true manyfold. Their hearts and the world’s deeds shall proclaim it to them! And a small number upon Earth shall have revealed to them word for word what is happening here, and how the poor Earth is being taken care of!
RB|1|86|15|0|“But we want to remember also the blind and the deaf! Only the hard ones shall go through the fire – the master and destroyer of ruby and diamond. For they who will not be softened through the truth of the word shall be softened through the mighty fire! By the mighty blows of My wisdom’s great hammer they shall be like iron transformed into useful tools for our house (celestial church)! They shall indeed make much noise and rage about, taking counsel and spawn a few plans. But these shall be vain stirrings and shall always bring about results opposite to those they strove for! For I alone am the Lord and have the power to break crowns and sceptres, raising up the broken-hearted if they turn to Me. But let them beware if they don’t seek from Me the proper help!
RB|1|86|16|0|“Kings who abide in Me I shall raise up, giving them the right wisdom and much power therefrom! Their people will then shout: ‘Blessed be our God-given great king and lord! What is ours is also yours! Your great wisdom and goodness be our true and living constitution! Your word be our will, and your will our law! Let every offender upon your anointed head beware!’
RB|1|86|17|0|“But beware threefold those kings, dukes and princes who always break their word and faith towards their neighbours, having filled their hearts with lies and deception! I say unto you, they shall pass away like mites upon the leaf! For I intend now to sweep the Earth of all weeds!
RB|1|86|18|0|“After which a bridge shall be built from here to there, to facilitate the Earth’s inhabitants’ easier crossing over to us here than up till now, upon the rather decayed ladder of My Jacob, upon which only angels could ascend and descend.
RB|1|86|19|0|“The bridge however shall be broad and as smooth as the mirror of the calm sea. And there shall be placed no guards either and the start or middle or end to check on the miserable, weak or sick. One and all shall be free travellers, able at all times to obtain advice and help from over here – their true Fatherland!
RB|1|86|20|0|“Over this bridge however we also shall again step upon the long deserted Earth, to there raise up our children ourselves, – to teach, guide and rule them and therewith re-establish the lost paradise!
RB|1|86|21|0|“Now you are fully conversant with My will and decisions. Test them! Let everyone compare it with their foregoing speech, opinion and desire – and you shall find them truly embraced therein. None of you shall be able to say that they spoke in vain.
RB|1|86|22|0|“Hence let you all eat and drink to the health of our children and brethren upon Earth! For now you know that, and how, we can help the children of the Earth in truth, and also shall now proceed to do so!”
RB|1|87|1|1|Chapter 87
RB|1|87|1|1|The celestial meal for the health of terrestrial man Helena’s bridal gown and crown as an analogy.
RB|1|87|1|0|Following my address, all the guests reverently rise, saying: “Oh holy, holy, holy are You, oh Lord, our only God, Lord and Father! Praised be Your most holy name forever!”
RB|1|87|2|0|Helena, intensely moved, begins to sob, saying: “Oh my Jesus, You! How can I be worthy to sit here next to You? You are the living, eternal, almighty God and Creator of Heaven and Earth, and I a most lowly, dirty kitchen-maid full of obscenity and sin! No, no, this will not do! Oh Lord! Only now do I realise in the depth of my life that I am a disgusting sinner and unworthy to be sitting so close to You. Hence let me go to yonder dancers with whom surely I have more in common than with Your endless holiness!”
RB|1|87|3|0|Say I: “Well, well, look at all you want now! Had you been objectionable to Me then I would have found you an appropriate spot long since. But since you are exceedingly pleasant to Me, I prefer you much closer to Me rather than elsewhere. Do you think that I should delude Myself about My ‘God the Lord’ status? There you would be greatly mistaken! For then I would surely not have had Myself crucified, nor ever have incarnated. But being wholeheartedly gentle and meek, sharing My humanity with you all, you can surely risk staying with Me. Kindly stay here therefore and eat and drink heartily! I say unto you that we shall get on very well.”
RB|1|87|4|0|That all but does it for Helena. Growing indescribably beautiful through her fervent love for Me, even Adam at her side remarks: “Verily, a true Eve before the fall! After the fall however only two were living upon my heights – one Gamela and one priestess Purista; and these two, our youngest daughter here truly resembles. She has a splendid spirit indeed! – Helena, you will just have to bother a little with me too! For behold, I am by shape and soul somewhat of a father to you as well, and I love all my children and hence you too. You don’t have to shy away from me just because I am the primordial ancestor Father Adam! Spiritually however we are equal before the Lord, and hence need to be even less shy with each other. For man remains man, regardless of whether he walked in the flesh thousand years earlier or later! Do you see, that is how it is?”
RB|1|87|5|0|Says Helena: “Ah, I am thrilled that Father Adam too has honoured me by saying a few words to me! I did not imagine the Lord Father Adam to be so good and gentle. But should Lord Father Adam find time then tell me something about the ancient times, for I am very fond of such stories.”
RB|1|87|6|0|Says Adam: “Oh my child, not only tell you, but show you a thousand things!”
RB|1|87|7|0|Say I: “Helena, you are forgetting to eat and drink! Behold, all are eating to the proper health of their suffering brethren upon the Earth, yet you have touched neither bread nor wine. Do you not care about our friends and brothers like the others?”
RB|1|87|8|0|Says Helena: “Oh my most loving God and Saviour Jesus! He who loves You above all, the way I do, has neither hunger nor thirst. For You are Yourself the most fortifying bread of life and the strongest drink for quickening the soul and spirit! Behold, if I were to eat this bread and drink this wine eternally, but did not fully possess Your love, within which alone all strength of life is hidden, then I would be able to help neither myself nor anyone else. For neither this bread nor this wine, regardless of how spiritual, can help, but only You, my most beloved Jesus! And so I don’t think You will fault me for not eating and drinking yet? But I shall at once make up for it and eat and drink, but only out of my purest love for You. Do not be cross with me however!”
RB|1|87|9|0|Say I: “Oh My most beloved Helena – I should be cross with you? How can you think that? Behold, I well know that you could not eat and drink out of purest love for Me. It was the reason for formulating my question, so you should speak as you did before this company. Since you have now spoken in accordance with My own sentiments, you shall also be attired in a light purple dress and a crown. For now you have become a dear bride for Me who is to be attired with the pure and true love eternally. Brother Robert, go back and open the golden robe, there you shall find the right dress for this My bride of the heart. Bring it, so I can put it on her Myself!”
RB|1|87|10|0|Robert gladly hastens over to the robe, taking out a dress so intensely radiant as to make him stop short, because his eyes had not yet seen anything so celestially glorious before. On seeing this dress, the dancers give out a cry of astonishment, unable to get a sufficient look at the dress that shines like the most beautiful red sunrise.
RB|1|87|11|0|Even the man of drama, drawn away from his company in a distant corner, is moved to ask Robert as to who this imperial dress is destined for. Robert says casually: “For yonder Larkfielder!” – To which the dramatist angrily responds: “Well, she sure knows how to turn the heads of even heaven’s wisest heroes! Well, we won’t hold it against her. It is bound to suit her well. But tell me, friend Blum, how can yonder wisest of the wise bother so much with this sword-tongued Larkfielder, even making her into a true celestial queen?”
RB|1|87|12|0|Says Robert: “Friend, you have to ask Him that, He shall tell you! I am not sufficiently initiated into celestial secrets. He alone is Lord and can do as He will. He wills it thus, and it must also happen. Now you know enough, and I must go, for He is calling me with His eyes!”
RB|1|87|13|0|Robert hastens to the big conference-table with the radiating dress. I give it to Helena, who hardly dared touch it for gratitude, love and reverence and also refuses to put it on, feeling too unworthy of such celestially beautiful clothing.
RB|1|87|14|0|But I say unto her: “My most beloved Helena, you already know that refusals will not do with Me, for My will must be done even if the entire Creation should perish. And so, as Creator of endless glory of all heavens and worlds, I prefer a beautiful and well-adorned bride to an ugly one. For behold, with Me things must have balance. Whoever’s inward parts are completely purified, their outward person also must be in the most beautiful harmony with his inward parts. This dress now completely corresponds with your interior, hence you must put it on at once!”
RB|1|87|15|0|Hearing this, Helena says: “Oh my most beloved Lord and God Jesus! You can see that my heart clings only to You and never to a dress. For if I have You, I don’t ask for all the heavens and their glory, which would only disgust me without You. But since You want it thus and it pleases You, I shall put the dress on at once, and my most warmly loving heart shall show You eternal gratitude. Your holy will be done! – Oh my most holy, most beloved Jesus! You alone are my heart, my life, my bliss and my all!”
RB|1|87|16|0|Following these heart-felt words, she takes hold of the dress, but is dressed with it upon touching it, which again astounds her, as she says: “But how did this take place? Did I not hardly touch the dress and it already clings to my body as if by measure! And how well it fits! Oh my sweetest Jesus, You could all but drive one crazy with bliss! But how beautiful I look now. The previous gown was also beautiful for sure, but like nothing compared to this!
RB|1|87|17|0|“But what shall I have to do now, my sweetest, most beloved, best and most beautiful Lord Jesus, to better show my appreciation? Oh I beg You to give me a task to do!”
RB|1|87|18|0|Say I: “My dearest Helena, you have already accomplished your task. For something greater than loving Me above all measure not even the highest Archangel can accomplish. Hence just stay in that business most pleasing to Me and ask for no other. But this I can say unto you, My true heart’s love. He who loves Me as you do carries greater things within him than all the heavens can grasp! For then I am fully within his heart. Within Me grow and sprout already countless new heavens however, which too shall once step out into a new infinity!
RB|1|87|19|0|“But no more about that for now! You, My dearest Helena, now give Me a proper kiss, after which we will continue our counsels, amidst diverse manifestations.”
RB|1|88|1|1|Chapter 88
RB|1|88|1|1|The greatest prize of pure divine love – bridal Deity
RB|1|88|1|0|Says Helena, asking: “Oh Lord, You told me to give You a proper kiss, but the word ‘proper’ troubles me! For I know no other kiss than that spawned by love, and I have never yet given any other. If however a kiss from purest love should not be the right one, then I fail to understand what kind of kiss is the one You described?”
RB|1|88|2|0|Say I: “Well well, My most beloved Helena, what kind of other kiss should there be besides the one dictated by pure and true love! But there are two kinds of proper kisses, the first one more out of reverence than from real love, whilst the second variety is administered purely out of love. And behold, it is this second variety, mouth kissing mouth and not just the brow, which is regarded by Me as a proper kiss. A kiss from deepest reverence you have already given Me upon My brow. I already noticed then that the kiss was more from love than reverence. Since your reverence has since gone over completely to love, you can no longer give Me a kiss on the brow, but exclusively a passionate kiss on the mouth, and that shall ten be a proper kiss! Do you understand that, My most beloved Helenie?”
RB|1|88|3|0|Says Helena, with fully rosy-red face: “Oh indeed, that I understand well, but will this not look like going too far? But what does it matter. It is You, my God and my only Lord, Who desires it. But whatever You desire can’t be wrong, and love cannot be wrong either! If of course I consider that You are the eternal Creator of all things and beings and I only a feeble creature, then it is a most peculiar thing if I, the unholiest, kiss You, the supremely holiest, upon the mouth, through Whose ‘Let there be’ heaven and Earth came into being! But You Yourself want to allow blissfulness into my surging heart. And so let that for which my heart often secretly yearned, be fulfilled!”
RB|1|88|4|0|Following these words she gives Me a kiss from the old school, whereupon I say to her: “Only now are you perfect and have carried out a great work of reconciliation for Me with the entire Earth! – You yourself however shall from now on be constantly at My side, that is, enjoy the greatest bliss of all bliss through all My love, namely the bliss of My highest and purest love-heaven, where dwell those angels who love Me as you do! But this too I say unto you, that there are not too many of them! Many love Me indeed, but only as what I am in reality – their God, Lord and father. You however, in line with Magdalena’s example, have truly probed still more deeply into Me, seizing and drawing My heart unto yours by which a perfect marriage of all heavens has taken place. Through this marriage you have become a very woman of God, and hence at one with Me. Wherefore you shall have equal part with every bliss coming My way. Are you satisfied therewith?!”
RB|1|88|5|0|Says Helena, tremulous with zealous delight: “Oh, oh, oh! You my holiest Jesus! I – a poor sinner – oh God, oh God – Your wife?! No, surely, that is not possible! – But You, most eternal Truth, have now Yourself spoken it – and it well hence be so! What am I going to do with bliss of the deepest depth and the loftiest height? How shall I be able to bear it? Will I not get dizzy like a poor sinner looking down upon Earth from the highest star? Shall I ever be able to accommodate myself to such height? Oh my sweetest Jesus, what have You now made me into! Ah, I now seem to myself like the luckiest unlucky one, and a most blissful unhappy one! Like someone who is and is not!”
RB|1|88|6|0|Say I: “My most beloved, be at peace! I say unto you, you shall find your way soon and most easily, because things are the simplest and lowliest at My most elevated height! There is no exaggerated splendour and no luxury throughout, but the most beautiful modesty and a constant and unmitigated cheerfulness! And behold, these are your things, and so you shall find your way for sure. But now look out the window towards morning and tell me everything you saw and discovered!”
RB|1|89|1|1|Chapter 89
RB|1|89|1|1|The Earth and its abominations. The Anti-Christ’s spirit A symbolic manifestation.
RB|1|89|1|0|Helena hastens to the said window, glancing at the outside, clapping her hands together after a while. She cannot bear it for long, as she is too gripped by the sight. She quickly returns to me, saying: “But … but … my Lord, my God – my Jesus! Ah – it is terrible!”
RB|1|89|2|0|Say I: “Now, My exceedingly dear Helena, what shocked you so much? Did you perhaps see a devil or something even more frightening? Get a hold of yourself and tell us everything you saw!”
RB|1|89|3|0|Helena pulls herself together, saying: “Oh my sweetest Jesus! I think that compared to this dreadfulness, the devil is a mere rogue. For the first time since passing over I again saw the abominable and super atrocious Earth, but as if from a drifting cloud. And strangely, all of Austria and Hungary and neighbouring countries were spread out below like a gigantic map, on which everything from the smallest to the greatest object was visible. But what a miserable and horrendous sight! – the cities are full of fire and obscenity and dreadful, creeping things. Rivers, lakes and seas are filled with blood. Terrifying armies face each other, and one sees nothing but murder, betrayal and more murder! People are tearing each other apart worse than rapacious beasts! On the Imperial side I also saw large numbers of Russians. And among the dreadfully strong Hungarian army I also saw Russians and Poles in immense numbers, as well as people from all of Europe. But all cry: ‘Death and destruction to all despots! No grace and no sparing! Cursed be he who thinks of even numbers!’ The poor Imperialists can accomplish nothing in spite of great efforts, for they have to fight ten against a hundred and cannot gain any advantage. – Oh Lord, put an end to this dreadful killing, and don’t let the weak perish! Breathe a conciliatory spirit into the Hungarians and no less into the Austrians, where necessary; for verily I am grieved for my compatriots!”
RB|1|89|4|0|Say I: “My beloved Helena, what you saw is right and true! An evil spirit has taken possession of people’s hearts – it is the spirit of the Anti-Christ! This is the one dividing mankind, so that they rage against each other as if they had become tigers, hyenas and dragons. But shortly their carrying on shall be stopped in a way the Earth has not witnessed before!
RB|1|89|5|0|“On this table you shall presently see a vessel that shall grow like a plant out of the table. In it you shall see the measure of human abominations upon Earth, and discern therefore what time it now is in the world. Behold, it begins to appear. Watch and describe it and what you see in it!”
RB|1|89|6|0|Fascinated, Helena watches the miraculous emergence and unfolding of the fabulously fashioned vessel. After a few seconds of its complete unfolding she calls out: “But Lord, I beg You for the sake of Your holiest will! What kind of peculiar shape is this? At first it had the look of a natural plant – somewhat like the waterlily on Earth. It then drove a sturdy round stalk from its band-like leaves, upon which a bud was visible. Soon the leaves withered away and the bud broke forth, not with an expected flower but the threefold papal crown (Tiara), and that in reverse, so that the triple-cross that sits upon an apple is faced downwards and with the lowermost headband upwards. This Tiara now stands in front of me like an actual drinkingvessel and that, intriguingly, upon a tripod, which, as-it-were, formed itself out of the stalk. This peculiar vessel is now black inside like the deepest night. And where the most precious stones are located on the outside, there runs more and more blood, mixed with all kinds of dreadful creeping things, whose heads are like glowing iron with dragon’s bodies. These beasts avidly drink the blood, so that the vessel cannot fill and overflow, in spite of the rich flow – preventing the dreadful contents of this vesper from being seen. Oh, the greed with which these bests suck in the blood! – And behold, I now see a much bigger one among them. This beast has seven heads, with ten points like swords upon each head, with a glowing crown upon each point. When it submerges, the blood hisses, steaming over the top. The flow escalates, yet the vessel will not fill, the beast feeding greedily, the unconsumed portion turning into steam and smoke! – Oh Lord, bind up the beasts’ jaws and take away the glowing crowns, so that the vessel at last would fill! Oh how loathsome it is to watch!”
RB|1|89|7|0|Say I: “Now My most beloved Helena, do you begin to grasp it all, when you compare the appearance outside the window with the one on the table in front of you?”
RB|1|89|8|0|Says Helena: “Oh Lord, this hardly makes any sense to me. Hence I beg You to reveal the right meaning of these two phenomena to us, if it be Your holy and most wise will!”
RB|1|89|9|0|Say I: “My dear Helena, gladly with all My heart! Pay attention! Through the windows you saw the great wickedness, and here you see its cause! Outside the window you saw the naked consequence, which has its cause here from A to Z.
RB|1|89|10|0|“And so you see here on the table the evil symbol: an overturned Tiara, whose kingdom bleed internally, soon bleeding to death. The hierarchy certainly seeks to prevent it, so as not to stain its reputation externally with its internal abominations, but all its efforts shall no longer avail. Because for that purpose I now upturned it’s Tiara for all the world to see it’s contents. It can now do what it likes, but it will not be able to set her crown right-side-up and shall selfdestruct and consume from within! Do you now grasp it a trifle better?”
RB|1|89|11|0|Says Helena: “Oh my Lord and my God! I now grasp it somewhat, but there is no thought of full understanding yet. Because nobody other than Yourself is likely to grasp the meaning of the blood and the dreadful creeping things. Hence be so gracious and tell me in a few words about it!”
RB|1|89|12|0|Say I: “Well then, hearken! The blood that flows in from those points fitted with the precious stone on the outside – representing the rich and the government of the Earth – signifies the tyrannical mania. This one outwardly pretends to fullest freedom and equal rights for all, but is within itself vengefulness and blood-lust resulting in the putting down of all who do not acknowledge fullest priority to the tyrant. Think back to the Inquisition and from there to the present, and you will see how the hierarchy’s entrails are rampant with hate, rage, trials, persecution of every kind, together with blood and murder-like pestilence, even if not factually evident due to laming of the powers, yet that much more wickedly in their secret intentions and ardent desires!
RB|1|89|13|0|“Those creeping things busily consuming the blood however and therewith withdrawing it from the blind nations are the revolting creepers and hypocrites of every type of human office and occupation. These beings are the most reprehensible in any human society. They are the sheer enemies of all people, and love none but themselves. Wherefore they at once betray those they pretend to look after, if some gain can be calculated from it. For whoever has once turned traitor remains so for profit. And behold, thus it is now with the Roman woman. She loves the dissemblers, hypocrites, the boasters, plotters, denouncers, spies and all skilful liars and the heartless, and those who heartlessly and unscrupulously invent all sorts of pious deceptions. But now these shall be their worst judges and disloyal betrayers.
RB|1|89|14|0|“Now, My most beloved one, do you understand the blood and creeping things? You do indeed; but you still have the seven-headed animal, and this too shall be made clear to you through a new manifestation.
RB|1|89|15|0|“Look towards the peculiar vessel, but pay close attention to what shall reveal itself to you, and describe it before this entire meeting! But you will have to be precise.”
RB|1|90|1|1|Chapter 90
RB|1|90|1|1|Further unfolding of the period image Why does God tolerate the world’s abominations?
RB|1|90|1|0|Helena watches the vessel and soon sees a throne emerging from its centre upon which a ruler is seated, clad in gold and purple. On seeing it she takes fright, saying timidly: “Oh most beloved Saviour of all men! Just look here! A tiny ruler sits there upon the throne with a mien so arrogant that it would make one feverish!
RB|1|90|2|0|“Now a large number of neatly dressed human beings emerge from the vessel, bowing right to the ground before this little ruler. This one scans then with strictest arrogance and true basilisk eyes to make them quake before his face. – Watch how those bowing lowest are beckoned to the throne by the tiny ruler and decorated with orders. Those who quake less however are spat in the face and instantly waved away from the throne. But now the tiny ruler also motions the decorated ones off. And upon withdrawing, and after a thousand-bowing withdrawal, turning their backs on the little ruler, he curses them and spits on their path. No, is not this a haughty churl of a king of flies!
RB|1|90|3|0|“But do I see the room around the king’s throne constantly enlarge itself, it also seeming that a great many human miniatures of wretched ones are making an appearance. I also see the former curtsies’ heroes among them, but now with tyrannical faces. The wretched one have to bow down before the, whilst some have to patiently die down on the floor to make it easier for the curtesy-heroes to walk upon their heads. Some who cried out in pain were at once bound by henchmen and shoved into a dark hole. And look! Look! Some are being hanged forthwith! Ah, these surely are strange goings on!
RB|1|90|4|0|“I notice a group of people who are almost completely crushed underfoot, bleeding from many wounds. These are moving towards the throne, wanting the king’s perusal of their petition for remedial actions against such oppressions. It is announced to the king, and he says to his servants: ‘By your life, do not let such commoners before the throne!’ And the servants say to the seekers of help: ‘The king is busy and none can be admitted. You are to go to his clerks and apply there, and these shall attend to their good offices! – The petitioners respond: ‘But these are the ones we want to complain about to the king; these have so outrageously trodden us underfoot!’ – A royal servant says: ‘Is that so? – Well, that changes things! Just return home quietly for now and leave the rest to us; we shall attend to it! But you have to give me your names and addresses, or we won’t know who and where to help! – the miserable ones hand in their writings and the servant collect them good-naturedly. After the miserable ones depart, convinced that they will be helped, an express messenger is despatched over to the office workers with instructions to at once further tread underfoot all who still have the strength to lodge complaints with the throne. And behold, what the king’s principal servant commanded is carried out at these people’s homes! – Ah, this is too shocking and outrageous! – Now the servant is reporting back to the king, who lauds him, decorating him with an order.
RB|1|90|5|0|“Oh Lord! Real kings surely cannot be like that, these have to by tyrants whose hearts and minds have been taken over by Satan!”
RB|1|90|6|0|Say I: “Yes, you are right, at first they are populists, and soon thereafter true devils. Just continue to watch! Once you have seen the lot I shall give you the signification!”
RB|1|90|7|0|Helena continues: “Ah, what is this thing coming now?! I see a great many most peculiar wolves! On the outside they look like humans in long, black dresses. But inside the clothing, in place of a human there is a rapacious wolf who, notwithstanding the black clothing and a mask over the face for additional camouflage, wears sheep’s clothing over his bestial nature. How tenderly and gently these seeming humans treat all people! But soon they remove the masks from their wolf-jaws, baring their teeth after the necks of the people going before them! Ah, are these not dreadful beings! – And look! Such beings are thickly ranged before and behind the throne. The ones in front carry the most beautiful crowns and sceptres upon purple cushions, bowing down most deeply. And the spiritually blind king takes much joy with these throngers around the throne, among whom there are some showing him the most recently designed weapons of war.
RB|1|90|8|0|“But behind the throne these beings furiously bare their teeth. And in place of the crowns, sceptres and weapons their hands carry heavy cuffs and chains and scourges made of glowing serpents!” – Oh king, get up from the throne, this seat of envy and hate and look at your clandestine enemies, who brazenly lie to your face in word and deed but behind your back are your worst enemies!
RB|1|90|9|0|“Oh Lord, why has Your endless goodness and wisdom allowed also such dreadful beings to arise? Would it not be better if there were no being outside Yourself, rather than to have among the many good beings out of You those who could not possibly have come out of Yourself?”
RB|1|91|1|1|Chapter 91
RB|1|91|1|1|Reason for life’s dark side. Contrast essential for spiritual freedom.
RB|1|91|1|0|Say I: “Well, My most beloved Helena, you cannot of course understand as yet, why there must be such beings too. But to reassure you somewhat I shall give you a few examples for clarification!
RB|1|91|2|0|“Consider fire! What destructive power resides in this raging element when not kept in check during use! What destruction it wreaks! And there is no greater human benefactor than this fire, when used wisely.
RB|1|91|3|0|“Consider water, how dreadfully it rages when let loose over valleys and fields! Should I however annihilate it because in its unbound state it wreaks such havoc, bringing terrestrial man death and destruction? Say unto Me, could the Earth itself, together with everything it carries, exist without water?
RB|1|91|4|0|“Consider furthermore the natural weight of material bodies. What destruction an avalanche causes if dropping from the alps? And how a boulder grinds up everything it touches upon crashing. Would it not be better if I had given the Earth the weight of a feather? Then man could play with it like children with the ball. But who would then hold the Earth firmly together? And how could man, animal and plant maintain themselves upon the Earth without weight? From that you see how essential this evil attribute is to all bodies if they are to have an existence!
RB|1|91|5|0|“But just as the aforementioned is necessary for nature to be what it is – just so there have to be contrasts within the spiritual, so that the spirit through these hostile contradictions becomes that for which I have Myself destined it – namely the most perfect, eternal life-freedom! Because without compulsion there is no freedom, and without freedom there is no compulsion. All freedom therefore must go forth from compulsion, – which is eternal order under judgement – just like compulsion out of My arch-primordial freedom!
RB|1|91|6|0|“And hence you see here manifestations which in themselves are truly evil, but which for a certain period of time are as necessary for the winning and maintenance of spiritual freedom as are powerful lightning and hailstorm for the production and maintenance of life-air and the consequent destruction of all harmful and deadly vapours which, due to occasional overheating of the ground are driven from its entrails. I say unto you all this is essential, and one affects the other.
RB|1|91|7|0|“It is up to us to wisely lead back to their necessary order the diverse elements when they begin to predominate too much in their special characteristics. Once we have done this with the greatest care, everything shall again enter upon its regulated path, yielding the best fruits.
RB|1|91|8|0|“To extinguish a burning house is good work. One must likewise dam water and place proper foundations for weight, and replant the Earth after a powerful storm, whereupon everything re-enters its proper trails. But to solve everything with one stroke would mean the destruction of everything!
RB|1|91|9|0|“Wherefore you watch more quietly what is still to come. And so continue to watch the manifestations!”
RB|1|92|1|1|Chapter 92
RB|1|92|1|1|Conflict among the six animals. Effect on the wolf-people and the king.
RB|1|92|1|0|After pausing, Helena continues: “Hm, isn’t it strange; these strange beings multiply around the throne like the sand of the sea. The king’s chief servants can hardly work their way through these masses. I even notice they are being corrupted by the wolf-men to help them work on the king. It also is getting very dark around the throne so that it is hard to make anything out. This darkness appears to go forth only from these, yet their eyes nevertheless shine powerfully and their eyes light up the objects they look at.
RB|1|92|2|0|“Now I see a peculiar being in the background resembling an ox. And another, resembling a lion, emerges behind the ox, wanting to swallow the latter. But another creature emerges behind the lion resembling a rhinoceros, heavily armor-plated and trying to crush the lion together with the powerful ox. The lion who had tried to swallow the ox now makes friends with it and is trying to remove the Rhino horn. – Watch, a fourth creature comes, and – ooh – this is a gigantic snake! This one encircles the three fighting ones, mightily squashing them together. Ox, lion and rhino strain with all their strength to shrug off the snake, but it seems in vain. In spite of their strength the snake tightens its rings, and from the roar I gather the three’s situation. But it is strange how much pleasure this combat brings the wolf-men!
RB|1|92|3|0|“But another animal joins them – an immense eagle. This one swoops down upon this fouranimal bundle, grabbing it with its super-mighty claws, spreading its huge wings, lifting the entire bundle aloft. The snake, nearly punctured by the mighty eagle’s claws, tries to free itself, but its rings are tightened too firmly by the claws for such effort The first three animals try to help the snake, but the mighty eagle continues for the heights with its prey. – Somewhat in the background I now see a kind of desert at a river, for which the eagle is heading with its load. Now he settles down on the desert, readying for its meal.
RB|1|92|4|0|“But now I see an alligator rushing out of the river, heading for the bundle. The snake holds open its extended jaw and the alligator bites into its lower jaw. The eagle tries to resume its flight, prevented by the alligator. The eagle lets go of the entire prey, descending on the alligator’s back, chopping its beak into the latter’s eyes, without seeming to damage them, thereby the three first animals are loosened, running apart and far away.
RB|1|92|5|0|“But now I see an ichneumon quickly toddling after the huge alligator that is still firmly holding unto the snake. Seeing his worst adversary, he immediately lets go of the snake which, with pain-convulsions sneaks into the earth – after which after the alligator plunges itself into the water. Only the eagle is left at the battleground, and that with a starving stomach. The ichneumon however pursues the crocodile to the water, staring into the waves.
RB|1|92|6|0|“The eagle now espies the ichneumon, intending to catch it for a small meal, but it disappears into a crevice, leaving the mighty eagle to take off without a catch, just as the previous animals fled with only a few bruises. The snake appears to have suffered the most, and it is debatable whether the sand will heal it. Whether the ichneumon shall receive its reward for driving this hostile group apart, You, oh Lord, shall know best.
RB|1|92|7|0|“But I also notice that the numerous wolf-men are now making long and embarrassed faces. Their shuffling indicate that they are not happy with the outcome of this beastly combat! This is fine, for these super-bestial people repel me more than the mere animals in their nature fights, for that is understandable, whereas these bestial people are utterly intolerable to me.
RB|1|92|8|0|“The king upon his throne is also starting to twitch as if from a nervous condition. The even does not seem to make sense to him either; what can he do? If he still has any power then he will wager his utmost to maintain himself upon the throne. If not, then he is certain to leave rather than unite with his people through gentleness, love and patience! Whoever asserts himself nonetheless shall probably fare like the mighty eagle – noting a substantial emptiness in his stomach! For his soldiers use up his money whilst his subjects shall be able to settle their taxed only with their lives.
RB|1|92|9|0|“Oh Lord, the entire manifestation is now fading away, and I must confess that yonder peculiar seven-headed hydra still makes no sense to me. If it is Your holiest will, then I pray that You give me some clarification!”
RB|1|92|10|0|Say I: “Hearken, My most beloved one, since all our council guests witnessed the same manifestation, we shall ask Robert to address the issue. Why should we discuss everything ourselves. The others also have mouths!
RB|1|92|11|0|“And so, dear Robert, let dear Helena in on what she professes not to have understood!”
RB|1|93|1|1|Chapter 93
RB|1|93|1|1|Robert explains the manifestation. Self-love and arrogance as the root of evil God’s unchangeable will.
RB|1|93|1|0|Robert rises to My challenge, saying: “Oh Lord, You Love of all Love, Friend of the miserable, You wisest of the wise out of You! This thing is already clarified through its appearance, more or less. Since Helena could not yet acquire proficiency in the subject of correspondences, through which such thing becomes comprehensible to her, it is of course necessary to somewhat clarify it to her.
RB|1|93|2|0|“And so look here, most beloved sister Helena, – all that you now saw, more or less represents arrogance in general terms, – the spirit of depravity you saw fighting in front of the window, and the intense combat, was interlaced with treason! Behold, this all is the work of arrogance, whose native place of birth is self-love. But just as pure love of God and neighbor is the foundation of all well-being, bliss, harmony and unity – just so self-love is the hate of everything approaching it and hence the basis for despising and persecution of everything wanting to oppose this evil attribute.
RB|1|93|3|0|“This pure love shares everything it has, yet cannot eternally grow poor but only richer and mightier. For when it gives it receives back a thousandfold. Self-love however loses a thousandfold what it takes and steals. Because, having neither strength nor authority in itself, it has to take all kinds of self-impovering substances through other powers. Through these it certainly maintains itself in the world for a while in a make-believe glitter and certain pretence of greatness. But with its rising cost it finally impoverishes completely, then contorting, rearing and winding up like a hungry worm. But this serves it little, only speeding up its demise.
RB|1|93|4|0|“Who therefore wages war? Behold, it is self-love as the mother of arrogance and bent for domination! And who confronts and defeats it? It is the power of pure love, which is righteousness and judgement proper out of God! Self-love indeed puts up every possible means for its own maintenance and revenge, against God’s righteousness. But this serves it nothing, as it thereby mightily weakens itself at each end and point, whilst pure love only waxes mightier with every blow of the same fight.
RB|1|93|5|0|“The appearance of the inverted tiara emerging from a plant of the swamp clearly shows the foundation of all worldly splendour. And your seeing it resting inverted upon a tripod clearly shows up the relationship of all worldly power, glory, glitter and notoriety of rule as against the purely celestial. The tripod ring represents self-love whilst the feet signify falseness, cunning and deception. Within the tiara you saw blood and despicable creeping things, which was explained to you. Only the seven-headed hydra still intrigues you. But you only need to proceed along the lines of correspondences and you shall easily achieve the truest evidential recognition of this image’s meaning. Try, and we all shall assist you!
RB|1|93|6|0|“Once you have unraveled that, the Lord shall do His part! Verily I say unto you – it shall depend on how you will seize this thing with your intense love. The Lord shall act according to how we and you understand and agree with you! Hence do a good job, for the fate of the world now depends on your discernment!”
RB|1|93|7|0|Helena is astounded at Robert’s telling her that the well-being of the world now depended on her understanding of the seven-headed hydra. She therefore at once turns to Me, asking: “Oh Lord, You my heavenly sweetest love! Should that which the wise Robert explained to me be true?”
RB|1|93|8|0|Say I: “Indeed! In one of the prophesies in the hands of the Indians, one of the oldest nations on Earth, it is written: ‘Behold, sinful mankind, it was a woman that plunged the world into perdition. And there shall once again be a woman through whom the world shall be given exceeding grace. And there shall be a woman at the end through whom the world shall be judged, but whether to life or death shall depend on the woman’s cognition!’ And behold, you are that very woman of whom this most ancient revelation speaks! Hence do your thing well, or the Earth shall fare badly!”
RB|1|93|9|0|Says Helena: “Oh no, no, this cannot be, surely! Nor would this be bliss for me but great pain. Hence, oh Lord, release me from this insight, for which I shall not be able to vouch whether good or bad!”
RB|1|93|10|0|Say I: “My most beloved Helena! You already know of My great love for you. But you also know that with Me, namely in the kingdom of life, light and eternal, unalterable truth there can be no haggling about what I have once pronounced. And hence you shall have to do what I have demanded of you. For behold, if I were to become slipshod in My pronouncements and determinations, what order and what appearance would the entire creation shortly assume?! If in My imagination I slackened My hold on everything created for only a moment, then everything would come apart at the seams and all formations and shapes would assume a cloud-like, fleeting and perishable caricature. But since I am unchangeable beyond all your comprehension, all created things and beings throughout all of infinity remain that for which they once were formed.
RB|1|93|11|0|“For I have determined it for the present time and have chosen you. Hence you have to, out of your purest love for Me, do that which I demand of you. Only thereby shall you then also develop full independence within your life-sphere, and in future stand there as if going forth from out of yourself, independent of all outside influence.
RB|1|93|12|0|“Because everything that I demand here before you is taking place not so much on account of the material world which in any case is under judgement, but on account of yourselves, that you may truly attain to freedom, enabling you to enjoy the greatest pleasure and peak delight and bliss! – All worldly doings indeed depend on here, in that the kernel and root of all becoming and existence is to be found here. But we nevertheless do not over here work for the world, but for heaven.
RB|1|93|13|0|“And so, My dearest Helena, start now with what brother Robert told you.”
RB|1|94|1|1|Chapter 94
RB|1|94|1|1|Helena’s thoughts about the seven-headed monster, the animal combat, the wolf-men and the king.
RB|1|94|1|0|Says Helena: “Well, if things stand that way, here as well as in all of infinity, then of course I have to move up to insight. But surely the being or non-being for Earth is not going to depend on my stupidity to that extend? Verily, my one and only darling, You are bound to be able to maintain infinity for a couple of seconds even without my insight about the despicable sevenheader?”
RB|1|94|2|0|Say I: “Yes, My beloved Helena, with Me, everything is weighed with precision scales. In quite a number of things, delay or stillstand is not tolerable. Indeed I can maintain the entire creation without your understanding, but as I have already remarked, this is not about an unshakeable maintenance of the universe but about the celestially perfect setting, free of all those who have recently arrived here from the world. This you must keep in mind, whereupon it shall be easy for you to attend to what I demand of you. Have you now understood this?”
RB|1|94|3|0|Says Helena: “Yes, Lord, that clears it up for me! And thus I shall try, with Your help, to deal with the loathsome seven-header.
RB|1|94|4|0|“The way I see it, this seven-headed monster signifies the actual spirit of the Anti-Christ and his rule within his own excrement. The worm represents the great shamelessness emanating from the bend for domination, acquisition, lying and deception. The seven heads are like the seven main vices, from which originate the seven main sins – arrogance, tyranny, jealousy, envy and deathly meanness, irreconcilable hate, treason and lastly murder! From these go forth lust, filthiness, gluttony, unchastity, fornication, lack of regard for neighbour and persecution of everything daring to breath freely, shamelessness and infamy, total unscrupulousness and finally complete disobedience and godlessness! These necessary results out of the first seven man vices are then those visible ten, same points perpetually visible above each head. There were also glowing crowns upon the points, through which the animal was evaporating away the blood when this threatened to fill the vessel. These glowings appear to indicate fullest tyranny, which is an abomination before You, oh Lord, and which now has even taken possession of the people’s hearts. But even more clearly, these crowns seem to indicate politics to me, as a multi-promise cover, hiding the death-bringing rapier-point. Should anyone touch the cloak, same is aglow with the tyrant’s rage hearth at the blind people, burning anyone trying to seize such.
RB|1|94|5|0|“Wherefore I believe one needs to remove the crowns, the rapiers, the seven heads, the whole animal, its helpers and the tiara, and terrestrial mankind shall not then have to wade through blood to attain to real peace. Together with these eliminated things, the man-animal fights also could then be counted as things of the past.
RB|1|94|6|0|“I am saturated with the notion that on Earth, two things have to take place, if its grounds are to have a peaceable appearance – either You, oh Lord, shall have to suddenly remove nine tenths of mankind through Your angels of death, giving the remaining tenth better leaders. Or, alternatively, You shall have to enlarge the Earth at least ninefold, and cause a mountain of pure gold to arise in every country. Because only through an immense, equal distribution of this metal from hell, shall its worth fall to that of the common limestone, with mankind’s worth rising proportionately. Hence either reduction in human numbers or immense increase of gold and silver – or things shall never improve upon Earth. Men’s desire for amassing, and their greed, has to rise beyond saturation point, or it shall never let go of its self-love, the source of arrogance and dictatorial tendencies!
RB|1|94|7|0|“What is the use of the oxen’s (people’s) power, and the lion’s (dynastic) powerful paws? What for the crustacean’s (tyrannically despotic princely coercion) and immovable weight? What is the beneficial effect on mankind of the snake’s power (secret, all-encircling, inquisitorial politics)? What is the mighty, free eagle’s rapacity (social democracy)? What are the ulterior motives of the reactionary alligators lurking vengefulness? Ultimately, the poor and weak ichneumon (poverty of the masses) still drives everything apart, and that with empty stomachs. What in the end was the use of such a battle? If the ichneumon is good enough in the end, then let it be so at the beginning! Must the Earth bleed into poverty?
RB|1|94|8|0|“Oh Lord, all-wise and most loving Creator! We created beings indeed here beg and consult before You, but vainly, the way I now perceive it! For no mater how we want it, You still do as You will and how Your lofty wisdom considers right and good. But this nevertheless is the best thing about it; for if You allowed our judgements of the natural things to operate, then thee overall creation would be instantly rid of its existence! But You, oh Lord, everywhere are the foundation, and Your holy order in aggregate is for You a fleeting thought, even if portentously profound for us creatures. Hence I think it superficial for me to prattle on.
RB|1|94|9|0|“Those wolf-men emerging in the final manifestation represent that most dissembling sect which the whole world has unanimously condemned. And that this very sect and its related offshoots nearly always were the sponsors of all evil, seeking nothing less than sole domination over all the Earth, is too clear to require further comment.
RB|1|94|10|0|“The king however, fully gripped by the right to rule, sitting upon the throne with a most imperious expression, appears to be a striking example of the mania to rule, the present evil time upon Earth where every one wants to rule but none to obey, unless it pays him handy dividends. Should this not be the case then the most submissive servant at once turns into a government hating socialist, a so-called red republican, who wants to make people happy exclusively through executing their regents, but mainly filling his own pocket. This tyrannical bent appears to be the exclusive cause which, like a two-edged sword, divides mankind to incandescent hate!
RB|1|94|11|0|“I no longer see any true love among mankind. No one loves the other person as a brother in Yourself, oh Lord, but only as a tiresome prospect. If an A can derive some use out a B then he shall meet him amicably. If B does not oblige, the he at once becomes a thing of often loathsome indifference to A, and I would not advise B to seek potential help from A, should the latter have meanwhile acquired the wealth to help out the poverty-casualty B. Because B is a non-friend, since he did not support him even when the latter on the subject occasion was demonstrably not in a position to do so. But even if B has actually supported A, leading to A’s potential gain therefrom, yet if B then suffered embarrassing circumstances, seeking help from A, the advantage-gaining A would plead courteous excuses, seeking to avoid the tiresome B. Behold, Lord, I have learnt to know people from that side, and they really are mainly so.
RB|1|94|12|0|“But how could they be made better? This question only Yourself and no created angel can answer in all eternity. Here we could consult until all suns have burned themselves out – yet it would not help blind mankind on Earth. Were You however in Your secret, mighty and most loving wisdom to say one word, then the entire Earth is healed, like the centurion’s servant of yore, for whom his master sought healing with Yourself! Oh, my sweetest, best, endearing Lord and God Jesus, show mercy and purify the Earth eternally of everything that is called devils and devilish! Your will be done!”
RB|1|95|1|1|Chapter 95
RB|1|95|1|1|The Lord explains the development of independent beings. Key to understanding Earth life.
RB|1|95|1|0|Say I: “Now, my most beloved Helena, you have given Me excellent advice and it can all be put into effect. Verily, your sex can be proud of you!
RB|1|95|2|0|“Just two pieces were a little too colourful – that you either remove nine tenths of the people from Earth or see it enlarged, and that your would do away with all rule upon Earth. Behold, this is somewhat tough and not even capable of carrying out along natural paths, but only through judgement, the latter being the actual death of every being it seizes!
RB|1|95|3|0|“Behold, I am omnipotent, and whatever I think must happen at once, if I will it. Were I to desire a million people in front of Me, they would be here instantly. They would even speak and act wisely and look like the most beautiful Seraphim. They would even embrace you in all love and eagerly serve you – and yet they would be completely dead within themselves, because whatever they did or said I would be doing Myself. For there could be no life in them other than what I wanted for a judged duration. If I then no longer wanted these make-believe life-beings, they would at once be gone!
RB|1|95|4|0|“If however I wanted to maintain such people and transpose them into a properly freeacting life, independent of My almight, then I would have to server My spirit acting within them by suitable means. I would then have to bind it within these people and then take it captive through an outer material cover, making them into veritable isolated units and giving them behavioural laws. I would then also have to give them opportunities and stimulants, urging them to voluntarily act through their own cognition and will, either in accord or contrary to the given commandment. The commandment would have to be purposeful, wise and kind. On account of its sanction, such person, in case of non-compliance, would have to be kept under even longer captivity – until forced into accepting and following same in deed. Only then would it be advisable to again remove such human’s outer bands, letting him, in a well-developed state like yourself, go over to the fullest freedom, whereupon he would out of himself have a perfect, no long judged, life.
RB|1|95|5|0|“From this you can see that I must necessarily fully respect free action to the people on Earth under their freedom-gaining test – whether lawfully good or evil. Because if I seize them with My omnipotence, then they are at that moment dead, in that they are then no longer able to do anything out of themselves. If I then want to make them free again, I again have to completely sever Myself from them and subject them to natural captivity, having to give them another freedom test.
RB|1|95|6|0|“If this takes place within the set order, they can like yourself go over to this world of spirits and its fully free life. If however it results contrary to that order, then captivity must continue also in the spirit world, until such people attain to such practicable insight that they then can approach Me, their Creator, without harm. Once they can love Me as Lord and Brother, then they are truly free through such love, like Myself, in that I then think, feel, judge and act within them as a perfect second self!
RB|1|95|7|0|“In such everlasting state they can receive out of Me, without harm to their individual freedom, ever more cognition and powers and even become perfect in everything like Myself, which state alone leads to their perfect bliss.
RB|1|95|8|0|“Behold, it is easy to say: ‘Lord, do this or that! Judge the evil nations, judge the kings and judge the tyrannical Pope! Destroy all those of arrogant and tyrannical heart! Work miracles! Let the entire evil human rabble perish through universal pestilence, for all of them are evil!’ – But it has to be considered that if, on account of lawless behaviour, I immediately judged and killed the people set down on Earth, then I would have laboured in vain.
RB|1|95|9|0|“Although we have to mainly concern ourselves with the Earth’s people, acting as much as possible by the commandments under the set order – through which it is easiest of course to gain free life, we nevertheless have to apply ourselves with the greatest patience, regarding even the perverted deeds with the same calm as the good and righteous ones. For the primary condition for developing free men is that they would in complete isolation from Myself for once become conscious of themselves and start acting out of themselves! Whether for good or ill, lawfully or otherwise, has to be all the same for a newly developing human. We have to respect their own arrangements and discoveries and keep our maintaining influence hidden as much as possible. For were we to make an obvious appearance, we would destroy the new and tender human plant-school with one tread, and then have to take much longer to raise up the trodden and lead it to its great destiny than if we quietly and helpingly watched this initial human development on Earth. For after this first developmental period we still have countless ways t lead the undeveloped men to their right destiny.
RB|1|95|10|0|“Only if counter-systemic transgressions take a rough turn, threatening the developing men’s destined, purposed absolute life-freedom to an undue extend, we naturally have to cause certain judgmental fear-deterrents to appear, such as wars, inflation, hunger and pestilence. But such punishing judgement must never affect more than at the most ten percent of mankind, or it would with higher percentage take on the aspect of a real, larger and deadly judgement!
RB|1|95|11|0|“Behold, here I have given you My insight and opinion. How do you like it? Say unto me whether you find it good, real and completely righteous, or could there also be an alternative course?”
RB|1|95|12|0|Says Helena: “Oh love of all love and goodness of all goodness, and wisdom of all wisdom! Oh God, oh Father, oh Jesus! How could someone find an objection here! Because the way You just presented the coming into being of mankind and its development to the highest, freest lifestage in a most vivid light has probably never yet been done before human eyes and ears!
RB|1|95|13|0|“Only now do I clearly comprehend what a human is, how man has to be constituted and how he has to act and be guided and led to attain to his eternal destiny! And here I should be able to set up some alternative opinion? No, this surely would be ultimate stupidity! – No, my most beloved, wisest, gentlest, most patient and supra-celestially beautiful and exalted Lord Jesus! Now You would not get another opinion out of me even with Your omnipotence! A lousy cad he would dare to have some most stupid remark to make! Even if it were to be Peter or Paul I would have to sink back to my crudest temper and scratch out his eyes for a wellearned reward! But they are all silent now, seeing the great truth of Your words even more clearly than I!
RB|1|95|14|0|“My Lord and my God, I am so deeply suffused with Your holy truth that I could almost say: not even You Yourself could sponsor Yourself an even seemingly alternative opinion! And this is my most adamant and irrevocable opinion, which I shall eternally live and maintain – loving You above all with all my strength!”
RB|1|96|1|1|Chapter 96
RB|1|96|1|1|The Lord speaks about children of God and children of the world Parable of the orchard and the barren tree.
RB|1|96|1|0|Say I: “Most beloved Helena, I am well pleased with all your words; and your praise leaves nothing further to be desired even within My own heart. Because only truth can serve as truth’s praise, just as no one can recognise and love Me as God who is not out of Me!
RB|1|96|2|0|“For these are people who have gone forth out of Me directly, even whilst there are others created by Me indirectly. Those who have gone forth from Me directly are the actual children of God, in whose hearts in truth resides God’s pure love, and out of that the true recognition of God. The indirectly created are the children of the world, generated by Satan out of hell. The latter however also are called by Me to true recognition and the true, pure love. It was mainly on their account that I accomplished the great work of salvation. It is precisely on these people’s account that this is happening in the world and discussed at this council in My heavens. And I therefore maintain that something else also could have been touched upon in your praise that amounts to exceptional circumstances, making certain, not insignificant changes in My general style of creation and maintenance essential.
RB|1|96|3|0|“I shall present you certain cases, enabling you to judge; and so hearken:
RB|1|96|4|0|“The owner of an orchard has planted a great many big and small, select and middling fruit trees. They all had the same quality soil, and possibly superior soil was with the ordinary trees. All were husbanded with the same diligence, and it turned out that some ordinary trees grew more profusely than the choice ones. One such wildling stood out especially, on account of its copiousness, so that the gardener began to take special notice of it, nurturing it and lavishing his love upon it. Yet year passed after year, and whilst all the other trees bore fruit after their kind, this one remained dumb and brought forth nothing but leaves. Wherefore the gardener, as the master, eventually became indignant, saying to his servants: ‘You know how much care I lavished upon this wildling for many years, yet it has brought no fruit yet. Hence dig it up with its roots, chop it up and burn it! For this stale tree annoys me! Plant a willow in its place, as a sign that on this spot a barren tree has misused my love and patience for years!’ – The servants suggest: ‘Lord, leave it for another year. We shall remove one of the main branches, giving it new soil. If it still bears no fruit, then it shall be done according to your words. – The master of the garden praises the workers’ patience and lets them follow their suggestion. But after one, two and three years the tree still bears no fruit. It indeed starts flowering as if it should at last reward the gardener’s patience with its fruit. But behold, there still emerges no fruit.
RB|1|96|5|0|“What do you think, beloved Helena, should happen to this dumb tree? Should My threat over it be carried out or not? For to be frank, the tree has become exceedingly obnoxious to the gardener.
RB|1|96|6|0|“By this tree are meant those people who are the children of the world; who receive every care and service from Me but do not, besides leaves and deceptive blooms bring forth fruits of love, meekness and obedience, in that their heart and mind are buried in the world’s good life of the body. Tell Me therefore what should be done with such human trees which bring forth neither good nor bad fruit, acting as a kind of in-between parasite trees between the good and bad fruit trees, wanting only to enjoy but never do something worthwhile? Even if they would appear so, it is all deception, for their mind is like their love – randy hedonism.”
RB|1|96|7|0|Says Helena: “Oh my Lord and my God Jesus! This is another ticklish question! This probably all depends on what You spoke to me about the creation, guiding development and spiritual shaping, order and ultimate destination of humans. But these people nevertheless differ from self-willed disobedience, but only from ignorance and lack of education. In other words, those people of most ungrateful and self-willed hearts who do not intend to willingly and actively hearken unto Your warnings, and only brazenly deride Your words in their actions – to whom woman’s flesh is tastier than Your holy Father-word. Who, beholding some young hooker with their lustful eyes would give them a hundred hearts if possible, rather than give You one. Even if they don’t complain too much about some of those warnings and punishments that You are wont to let come over everyone aplenty, I nevertheless think that such most stupid flesh-donkeys do not deserve better than a well-sharpened axe at the root of their pig lives!
RB|1|96|8|0|“Oh, such fellows as yonder dramatist I got to know in large numbers upon Earth near Vienna! Oh Lord, such people are not capable of bringing forth even the worst type of fruit. There is nothing to reform upon them, because whatever has become fully muck cannot be turned into gold. Hence let them be chopped down and thrown into the fire. Perhaps fire can still make something useful out of them!”
RB|1|96|9|0|Say I: “You are completely right, and it is so! For if I caused every possible education to come to someone’s way, having shown him all patience, leniency and gentleness, almost carrying them upon My hands – and they still sink all their senses into the filthiest swamp in spite of all warnings – then they are truly not worth of a better fate. – But behold, we have several examples of precisely such people over here. The dramatist over there is one of them; and in the chamber opposite, there stand several dozen – among them even some incestuous ones, together with one who raped two ten year old twin daughters one hundred times in one year, which finally cost the two very dear little ones their lives, and therewith their purposed spiritual education upon Earth. And behold, these evil he-goats nevertheless are over here in a free, unjudged state! I now ask you what should happen with such-like in the future?”
RB|1|96|10|0|Says Helena: “Since they are here we could try and se whether no betterment can be achieved with them at all! If some reform is possible, then no means should be spared to convert them. But should every attempt with them suffer shipwreck upon their arrogant minds, then proceed with them as with yonder fig-tree that bore no fruit for You when once, tired and hungry, You stepped under its branches!”
RB|1|97|1|1|Chapter 97
RB|1|97|1|1|About sensuality and arrogance. Robert instructed to fetch the dramatist. The hedonist’s philosophy.
RB|1|97|1|0|Say I: “You have advised Me well! This we shall do. If we succeed, they shall live, otherwise let them be cursed! We shall set about it immediately, because until these despicable types are transformed or destroyed, the Earth shall not be able to expect fully-ripe or good fruit.
RB|1|97|2|0|“It is much easier to fight arrogance than this pest! If men have become proud, arrogant and domineering, then let them be given war, want, poverty and sickness, and they shall soon crawl to the cross and are certain to write the humbling behind their ears. But a randy character let’s nothing trouble him! Even when he has gotten through every Venus sickness and in the end can hardly walk or stand up for feebleness, and death grins at him on every side, he is still not troubled, if only he can fondle some buxom whore! When falling asleep, his last thought is of the flesh, and on awakening, the first thought again is of the flesh, and then the entire lazy and sleepy day again is nothing but flesh! And so his mind is flesh, his love and friendship is flesh, and flesh is all in all!
RB|1|97|3|0|“And how immense the arrogance sticking to the flesh, which comes to the fore if someone should disturbingly step into such flesh-donkey’s only blissful world to perhaps give him some friendly warning! Such are a thorn in the eye of the unchaste! Behold, that is their makeup in the world, and in that state they come over here!
RB|1|97|4|0|“Since you know this now, we shall at once make an attempt on the dramatist. The result will teach whether our efforts shall be worth our while.”
RB|1|97|5|0|After which, I ask Robert to go over to the dramatist and courteously summon him over to Me.
RB|1|97|6|0|Robert bows down in friendly respect, saying: “Lord, where You Yourself lend a hand, it must succeed! If only it is possible to get him over? It seems to me it shall be hard work? What about siphoning the twenty-four dancers away from him and off to the other side – towards morning, near their stage? For I seem to notice the patheticus miserabilis and his group sneaking up on the pretty dancers! His mouth is already watering for an appropriate pass, yet he seems short of small talk. Hence it may not be a bad idea to motion the dancers to the said spot?”
RB|1|97|7|0|Say I: “Dear brother, whatever you think right shall be so with Me. Where someone has recognised something as good but fails to act, he sins against his own heart. Hence do what you regard as conducive!”
RB|1|97|8|0|Robert hastens over to the dancers, directing them towards the spot, and they at once comply.
RB|1|97|9|0|The dramatist is furious however, walking up to Robert and saying: “Nothing doing! Have not these been near me for some time, yet no one bothered with them in spite of their silly prattle! But just when I am about to get to know them better, the devil had to ride you over here and snap them up from under my nose! I would have thought those around your Adam, Abraham, Moses and God-knows-what table, assembled like the loveliest lambs should have sufficed you! My Emma-Gundl is among them as well, as also my Mariandl, and the most beautiful Aurora of a Larkfielder. Of course there has been damned little in it for you, – the pseudo-saviour Jesus seeming much more to her than you. Yet you could still stare at her in exasperation, as someone head-over-heels in love with her!
RB|1|97|10|0|“Oh you uniquely ridiculous fool of a Robert Blum! In the world you were a donkey, and here you are an ox! Just like the cattle-company at Christ’s birth! Well, good for you, you will make it yet in your heaven! Do you kingly, Saxionian, bookish Jew think I didn’t hear how you held divine counsel over infinity, and honour to whoever due, or what! The beautiful Aurora had considerable priority in the judging. And you wise God’s oxen and asses had the luck to sun yourselves in her wisdom, like the green-flies in the lovely beam of the glowworm’s arse! Oh, wasn’t that celestially beautiful and worthy of the great Deity?!
RB|1|97|11|0|“And now you would have me over at that apt conference-table, at which exalted decisions are made by that Larkfielder hussy, painted over with incandescent phosphorescence – even a judgement over us men, for being of sufficient beastly stupidity in the world to get involved with such puddle-toadies! Friend, here you can wait a while! Little brother, just turn around half-right and say to your phosphoric company: ‘only bullfinches would get caught this way, no other birds getting caught when glorificated Larkfielders are hunting with the assent of a pseudo-Jesus donkey!’ But send her my greetings when you get back!”
RB|1|97|12|0|Robert, taken aback at such a reception, angrily eyes the dramatist for a time, to indeed unload tenfold onto him. But, getting a hold on himself, he says with measured tone: “Friend, you haven’t listened to what I am to convey to you, condemning me baselessly! Let me talk to you first, and then judge whether I would ask anything untoward of you!”
RB|1|97|13|0|The dramatist cuts him short: “Friend, without having to be a donkey like yourself, my ears nevertheless reach over to your smart conference table, having the odious pleasure of hearing everything decided upon. And so my ears also had the pertness to hear what was decided in your lofty council about those people who unfortunately in the world allowed themselves to enjoy that to which they were dragged so-to-say by their hair, on account of nature’s law.
RB|1|97|14|0|“Oh you silly celestial wisemen fellows! Who created nature, laying iron laws within it with omnipotent hand? Behold, the one and only true Deity! But how can a worm sin, if it does what nature’s instincts urge him to do? To me only those are wise who use nature’s laws to their advantage, living by them! But a donkey is he who places himself above nature’s laws, striving only after supernatural bliss, which exists nowhere outside his most stupid brain. If however I lived by such laws, then where is the God who can judge me for it?”
RB|1|97|15|0|Says Robert, maintaining the measured tone: “Hearken friend, you are upset about the necessary distance of the twenty-four dancers which had engaged your still unclean senses. But moderate yourself and assume a proper understanding, so that you may comprehend whether my errand to you has a good, bad or stupid reason!
RB|1|97|16|0|“You are beating the natural laws drum, giving me to understand that one has to be warped if one does not make these perpetually subservient to one’s lustfulness. But I ask you: friend, what’s your reasoning, when a great many of such ilk, after short lasciviousness, sink into all sorts of physical and spiritual, incurable misery, from which, so-to-say, no God can pull them? Their entire nature becomes stunted, their spirit gradually killed and their soul darkened.
RB|1|97|17|0|“Tell me, would it not have been physically and spiritually better for such people to never have followed such laws of lust so faithfully – since they conjured up a second one from hell over themselves? The second is natural law, like the first. If you are so dedicated to the fulfillment of the first, why not also to the application of the second?
RB|1|97|18|0|“You say: where is the God who could judge me for the keeping of the laws laid into nature? – But I ask: which God has then not instituted the second, repressive law as a consequence of the first, if it is too strictly observed?
RB|1|97|19|0|“God has indeed laid all the laws into nature, but He also gave free man reason and commonsense for fulfilling primary carnal laws moderately and under orderly conditions of marriage. But He set sentinels over transgressing moral bounds that know how to counter such excesses with severe, contrary laws.
RB|1|97|20|0|“If however experience teaches that only the middle road brings true happiness, how can you call those donkeys who live rightly according to God’s order?
RB|1|97|21|0|“What true pleasure have you in actuality enjoyed during the course of your terrestrial and now spiritual life? Upon Earth you lived in constant quarrel and discord with your rightful wife. Your whores often took you down to the last farthing, getting you into burdensome debt. A couple of years before your exit from the natural world, a rabid Italian woman passed you veneral disease to properly stagger you. Five physicians goofed, poked and cut their way over your festering body! Rather than helping you, they made you still worse than you were. For when you were properly itching, you threw gold at them for relief. They would have indeed dragged you along for years, had not the story of Vienna cut off your miserable life-line! Say, how did you like the second natural law, and what’s the happiness you are enjoying over here?”
RB|1|98|1|1|Chapter 98
RB|1|98|1|1|The dramatist inquires about Jesus. Dawning of self-knowledge.
RB|1|98|1|0|The dramatist looks troubled, saying hesitantly: “Yep, - hm, yep – a thousand devils in one! This actually is an accursed tale! Indeed, that’s where the dog is buried! Not much wrong with natural law number one, but number two – my most obedient servant! – There you are damned right of course! – And as for bliss over here; well, God be with us! Hunger, thirst, anger on every side, shame and complete uncovering of all sins committed in the world – and that in front of those before whom one would hide one’s weaknesses forever! And one meets up with all the riff-raff who embarrass one the most! Is not this pure devil’s stuff! Was not I outwardly always a righteous man in the world, because only a few persons in my confidence and no other soul knew of my hidden pleasures. Here, however, they all are piled up – those with whom I stood in highest regard, like Max Olaf, yonder Baron and my beloved one, and others. Besides these however, also my male and especially my female acquaintances with whom unfortunately I had my fun! And these very commoners get cheeky precisely here, trumpeting one’s weaknesses about just where one truly wants it least – whereupon those former friends who held me in greatest esteem cut ever longer faces. It is the kind of joy for which one would like to call upon mountains to fall upon one! Indeed, it is a most damned tale!
RB|1|98|2|0|“Since I have now had this miserable conversation with you, let me in on what there is to yonder purported Saviour Jesus! What kind of being is h? Is it possible to trade intelligent words with him? Is h capable of setting one of our ilk down upon greener pastures? And is he somehow connected with the great God supernaturally? Because, you know, I cannot assume that perhaps he …? No, I am not able to enounce it! You know what I mean! – Max Olaf indeed, a while back, boasted of the fullness of the Godhead precisely within this Jesus, but what intelligent spirit can accept that? Oblige me with a few clues about it, my friend!”
RB|1|98|3|0|Says Robert: “My dear friend Patheticus! Here I can presently say no more than: go over there yourself, to be convicted!”
RB|1|98|4|0|Says the Patheticus: “Yes, that would be alright for sure! But think of my reputation, and then that entire unsympathetic crowd – unpleasant circumstances! Especially the much beautified Larkfield woman and my wife, and my orderly, Franz, and Max Olaf; and that crudest Mariandl and others! Then, from Adam down to Paul – the most peculiar crowd of spirits in history! Well, these would cut strange faces at one of our ilk! – I don’t object talking to Him, but that other bunch, verily – these would give their tongues sufficient free reign to make our kind burst with shame and rage!”
RB|1|98|5|0|Says Robert: “Well, dear friend, you will indeed have to ready yourself for quite radical humiliation, without which things might eternally not get better with you, but only worse! Summon the courage and make all your weakness known to the Lord Jesus yourself! Gather up faith in Him, together with true love for Him and He could overlook a few things for you! But the more you regard your own honorability, the more humiliated you shall be in front of everybody. Because my the real God and Lord Jesus b ever so good towards those approaching Him with contrite heart – H is that much more severe towards those who put His goodness, longsuffering, patience and love to lengthy and ignominious test!
RB|1|98|6|0|“He is still waiting kindly for you, but His patience may be running out, after which the old biblical adage applies: ‘terrible it is to fall into the hands of the living God’. Whence I say, there is not much time for you to lose! Fornicators and adulterers shall not inherit the kingdom of God! – Great is His goodness, and exceeding His grace and mercy; but He spares no life with His judgement. There He is inexorable! Hence consider where you stand before Him – the Almighty, and what you have to do! For no messenger shall b sent to you after me!”
RB|1|98|7|0|Says the Patheticus: “Well, it won’t be that terrible – provided there is some notion of humanitarianism over here! But should your God Jesus, together with His apostles and yourself be still more inexorable than the pagan underworld judges, then of course all joking is over and one would have to comply with every one of your wishes! It is of course a quandary, but what can the individual do against a general, concerted power? So, are you serious about my having to go over to your would-be God Jesus?”
RB|1|98|8|0|Says Robert: “Absolutely, or you are utterly lost!”
RB|1|98|9|0|Says the dramatist: “Oh my desperate straits! Oh for the cursed devil! This shall be fun, compared to which a Roman purgatory is but a dirty trick!
RB|1|98|10|0|“No friend, I can’t go! Because only now do I realise what a crude and stupid wretch of a sinner I am. Now its all the same – Jesus or not, God or not! But I truly am a filthy beast before all people, and it would be sheer folly for me to dare to go over to that company! I still don’t understand how I suddenly so distinctly realise my wrong; it is however how I see it!
RB|1|98|11|0|“Oh my poor Emma – what were you to me – a pure angel even in your just rage! And what was I to you? A filthy devil, without love or gratitude or even respect! No, friend, the more I think about it the more it transpires that I have been even right to this moment a most miserable rogue! I cannot possibly go near that company, because of their most screaming righteousness. No, mine was such a dear woman, and I could find contentment with the basest whores! Oh you God-accursed swine-flesh, now the food of worms! To satisfy your buck-lust, I could bold away from an angel, to run after every pig’s devil! This thought is now killing me!
RB|1|98|12|0|“Oh humans of my ilk, let go of your wicked flesh-devils! You shall like myself soon stand before our judges, and these shall open up your hearts! No God shall judge you – your own heart shall judge and curs you, and that rightfully so! For you qualified yourself through your devilries! Hence let go of your immense blindness, or you are lost through yourselves! – Brother, depart from me, for I am the grossest of sinners; tell me to take possession of the pigs!”
RB|1|99|1|1|Chapter 99
RB|1|99|1|1|Robert emboldens the dramatist – the fearful sinner hesitant The dramatist Dismas takes courage and follows God’s messenger.
RB|1|99|1|0|Says Robert cheerfully: “Now brother Dismas, it truly pleases me that you are becoming more aware and thereby taking the first step towards attaining the truly perfect life of the spirit in the Lord! But you must nonetheless not remain standing here, hearkening to the condemnation of your heart, but arise and hasten over to the Lord!
RB|1|99|2|0|“For believe me, I did not find it easy either to recognise and accept Him as the only God and Lord of infinity. It cost Him and myself much pain until I could be lifted out of my dark Hegelianism and Straussism, as also from my domineering and unchastity. But after being transposed into a true light through His helping grace, I perceived my wrongs with solar eyes, recognising the only true God of heaven and all the worlds within the Saviour Jesus! Do likewise!
RB|1|99|3|0|“For you it is easy to walk, having a well developed guide in me. For me it was much harder, for I had no one to give me the right testimony about Jesus. I had to simply trust His own words and discern from their wisdom that He really is the only true divine Being. Besides that, I was no less than yourself still plagued over here by the lust of the flesh. But having been convicted by the profound truth of the divine word of Christ, I prevailed over my senses with greater force, soon, with the Lord’s help easily becoming conqueror of my carnal weaknesses that were brought over in my soul as memory from the world of senses.
RB|1|99|4|0|“My own heart was also my judge, and in its filthiness was without peace, nor proper hope, besides the seeming certainty of everlasting death. But the Lord helped m out of my greatest affliction, which threatened to everlastingly kill me. Therefore, through my mighty love of Him, my heart was purified, creating space for receiving His grace. That led to my rising bliss! All this shall also be undertaken with you. And if you pass these tests without doubts like I did, then you too shall soon find yourself in a state of bliss! Arise therefore and hasten with me over to Him Who alone can help all!”
RB|1|99|5|0|Says the dramatist Dismas: “This would be alright if I had the courage! Where shall I obtain it? Behold, I indeed begin to believe yonder Jesus to be the highest, almighty, divine Being. But my fear of Him – the One and only most holy – grows proportionately! Who shall free m of my great fear?”
RB|1|99|6|0|Says Robert: “Friend, be grateful to the Lord for this fear, for therewith the Lord has placed His hand upon your heart, mightily gathering up your most scattered spiritual life. This holy thing from the Lord within your heart urges your spirit towards an awakening, effecting the tiresome sense of fear. But pluck up courage and follow me, and you shall soon be rid of your fear! The Lord Himself, Who gives you this holy fear, shall take it away. Hence, once more – arise and follow me to the Lord!”
RB|1|99|7|0|Says Dismas: “Very well, I will risk it, having your word for it, friend Robert! Let it happen, according to how I well earned it, and I shall bear up to it! Why should I seek honour before the all-seeing eyes of God, of whom I am not worthy! Let my password be shame and humiliation! If on Earth I did not respect the divine spirit within me, which gave and maintained my life, how should I now demand honour for the one I so often ruined?
RB|1|99|8|0|“God out of Himself gave me the life of His holy Spirit, and I chose not to acknowledge the holiness of this life and glorify it through the right order and discipline. I always fled the right cognition, converting the holy into the animalistic, through breaking of the true divine order by canine fornication! Now I stand upon the well-earned pillory before God and His holy ones – as one most unholy! Hence once again: shame upon me, well-earned shame!”
RB|1|99|9|0|Dismas’ amplified words bring over his friends in drama, who say: “Friend Dismas, what’s up with you? Why do you keep calling shame on yourself? Are we not all like you? If you do this, you also call shame over us, and this is not a matter of indifference to us. If you don’t exempt us you shall not get off lightly!”
RB|1|99|10|0|Says Dismas: “Do you perhaps also seek honour for your wonderland life? Oh don’t clamour for it too soon – it won’t be long in coming! What was it you and I did in the world that is worthy of honour before God? Do you imagine that here, as in the material world, the outer golden mask saves you from public humiliation? Oh there you err mightily! The gold and silver mist with which people cover their shame in the world is useless here. For here only naked truth comes to the fore in the light of God’s eternal day, there being no further contemptible means of covering it over here. Let everyone of you therefore do as I am doing now, and you shall at least save that much honour for your life-spirit as you can with divine right demand from your soul, as a spirit of divine truth! Should we not do so, then we shall shortly expect the complete taking away of the divine life-spirit from our base existence, and the well-deserved eternal death with it! – Hence shame over shame to our souls, in order to save the honour of eternal truth and order for our living divine spirit!”
RB|1|99|11|0|With these words the friends pull back, murmuring and scratching themselves behind the ears. But Robert says to the dramatist Dismas: “Now, dear brother, you are moving forward with giant strides! Verily, I admit that I did not move forward that fast. Well, I am overjoyed! The way I see it, you will not strew much sand in the Lord’s eyes. Come now. Verily I am looking forward to your words before the Lord!”
RB|1|100|1|1|Chapter 100
RB|1|100|1|1|Dismas confesses his guilt before the Lord, not begging for grace but for a just punishment. Consequences of such an erroneous request.
RB|1|100|1|0|Dismas gets going, coming over with him to Myself, the Lord of life. There at the table he falls on his face before Me, calling out: “Oh Lord, eternally unworthy to look in Your holy visage, I lie down in the dust of my shameful nothingness as a miserable worm, full of the pus of fornication and most despicable adultery. I beg for Your full righteous punishment for all my earthly misdeeds. Your will be done!”
RB|1|100|2|0|Say I: “Dismas, who are you and what do you ask? Would it be right of Me to give you in accordance with your words? Beware, if I were to do so! If you want to become even more imperfect than you already are then go to the devil’s chief – he judges with fire punishment. I nevertheless judge and punish no one, and not you either. If you would live, then ask for life and not death! Do you think I take pleasure in the death of My children? Oh fool! Am I a God of dearth or of life? Behold, all eternities and the infinity of My heavens testify everlastingly that I am a God of life and not death. Would you make Me into a God of death?
RB|1|100|3|0|“Hence, say who you are, so I will see what perversion dwells in you. Were not your deeds upon Earth sufficiently evil and contemptible for your wanting to sin even here before My face! But I see only too well who you are and what you want. Be spared a difficult response! Arise now and change your attitude, for you shall eternally get nowhere with such a plea. Behold, you asked Me for a proper punishment, like a slave, yet your heart desires full grace! Say unto Me whether I am to respond to your verbal request or the desire of Your heart?”
RB|1|100|4|0|Says Dismas: “Oh Lord Jesus, the only God! Have patience with me poor flesh-devil spirit! – I know that I am the crudest of sinners and not capable of stammering even one wise word before You. Judge me not in accordance with my words but my sick heart, and heal it in accordance with your most liberal grace, and then my tongue shall never tire of praising You! Lord, if You now disown me, who shall accept and uplift me?”
RB|1|100|5|0|Say I: “Do you not have numerous friends? Should not these be capable of helping you? Consider how you lived sixty years upon Earth without My help – just with your friends who provided you with every kind of advice. And you were not unhappy, except at the sight of your wife – when she sometimes accidentally surprised you during some sweet hour. If someone told you anything about Me, and how your life must displease Me, you just laughed them off. Now you lie before Me, wanting death and life out of Me! What should I give you? Death I cannot give you and life you don’t want fully, in that your word does not agree with your heart, all your earthly deeds not carrying within them what would resemble a seed of life! Now examine yourself and tell Me what you want!”
RB|1|100|6|0|Says Dismas: “Lord, where is there one righteous who could argue with You? That much less can it be me, who am full of sins before Thee and before men! In truth I know that You can be merciful to a repentant sinner, if You want to! But it also seems true that You, before Whom not even the angels are spotless, can even from the most well-meaning words addressed to You by a sinner, signify as to whether You can remit him the sin for everlasting life, or not do so for everlasting death – and all this in strictest accordance with righteousness!
RB|1|100|7|0|“For justice falls within the order of power! Whoever is in its possession also has the fullest right, which no on can dispute with him. If however power and justic are equally valid, how should an impotent sinner ever dream of some potential entitlement to rights? Whatever power does, is just, but whatever impotence does against power is unjust.
RB|1|100|8|0|“And in these very circumstances I now find myself before You, oh Lord – with Yourself as omnipotence and I as the feeblest impotence! I could now say whatever I liked, and it would nevertheless be up to You to do whatever you will, in that You alone are the mighty One. Hence I could not, for the wisest and most logical reasons say anything other than: ‘Lord, thy will b done.’ I could wish for a thousand things, but desire to wish for nothing, subordinating myself fully to Your almighty will, whether for good or bitter consequences. If it will make m considerably happier it shall be good; if it wants to condemn m to hell, I shall have to go there! For the most decisive evident impotence cannot everlastingly pit itself against omnipotence! Hence do with me, oh Lord, as You will, and it shall all have to b right with me! In this way I believe to have fully admitted my impotence compared to Your omnipotence, and to ha adequately attended to Your request, and You oh Lord shall do with me according to Your desire!”
RB|1|100|9|0|Say I: “Very well, since you place all justice in My power, it is My will that you betake yourself into the corner of this hall forever. There you shall be tormented by a small stinging fly forever! My omnipotence wants it, and so move yourself off to there!”
RB|1|100|10|0|Says Dismas, profoundly frightened and embarrassed: “Oh Lord, although I must submit to Your might, I nevertheless implore You that You remit me that most despairingly stinging fly! For it would be terrible to be tormented by such an insect on one spot forever!”
RB|1|100|11|0|Say I: “That I know! But my omnipotence justifies Me! Why do you now not want to submit yourself to My almighty will?”
RB|1|100|12|0|Says Dismas: “Oh Lord, You are omnipotent, but You are also endlessly good! And so I turn to Your goodness and implore You for grace! Spare me the stinging fly!”
RB|1|100|13|0|Say I: “You now appeal to My goodness and grace, because the waters of death are beginning to swirl around your mouth. But I ask how you can do so now, since you previously laid everything at the feet of My omnipotence, your own mouth saying: ‘Lord, Your will be done!’ But now My will doesn’t seem too pleasant to you, and so in your heart you now wish that My will not be done! How am I to take this? Your mouth constantly speaks something different to what your heart desires! Do you take Me for a comedian? Oh, there you are greatly mistaken!
RB|1|100|14|0|“Behold, I proceed with My children unlike stupid parents. These often want to scare their children with make-believe earnestness; but these soon notice it, laughing to themselves when their parents send a fake thunderstorm over them, stopping short and taking little notice of their parents’ words. But with Me things are not like that in the least! There is with Me everywhere the most solid unbending earnestness, and the life of a mite has to be as seriously maintained and guided as that of an angel. I am like the stone, of exceeding hardness and weight. Whoever is offended by same shall bruise himself upon it, and on whomsoever this stone falls shall be ground to powder.
RB|1|100|15|0|“I say unto you that so long as your word does not come from your heart you shall have a hard time with Me! For I will not have two voices in one and the same man. But when your heart is at one with your mouth, then I want to hear the words and give due consideration. Whatever appears to you as holy within Me, that you must obey! If it is the power of My godly will that is to you the holiest, the way you put it, thence you also have to yield to it, if you do not want to become a rebel against My almighty justice.
RB|1|100|16|0|“But this too you may know, that not only I as God have a free will, but also every spirit created by Me has the same free will, being able to do as he will. Hence I shall not force you to do with My almight, what as a severe judge, I have commanded you to do. You can also resist it and do as you will, but what fruit this shall yield, the future will tell. Hence do now as you wish!”
RB|1|101|1|1|Chapter 101
RB|1|101|1|1|Dismas’ foolish defiance. His true friends as severe critics.
RB|1|101|1|0|Here Dismas turns to Robert Blum, saying: “Dear, most worthy friend, it is as I thought it would be! There is no speaking or dealing with this Jesus! The more one bows down and humbles oneself before Him, the rougher and more unapproachable He becomes. The result is that one has to depart from Him and try as much as possible to rid oneself of a miserable life, which one never requested from a God! Because under such coercion I don’t give a damn for such an accursed life which is there for the fun of a divine stinging fly! I certainly realise that my impotence shall eternally be nothing compared to divine omnipotence! Yet I shall not thank the divine tyranny for such a pig’s devil life either!
RB|1|101|2|0|“Did I not encounter the Lord as submissively as possible, believing to be received at least as leniently as the Larkfielder. But what a difference between her and me – she is treated like an angel and I like a damned man. Yet she was just as much a whore as I a whoremonger! Whoever does not detect a moody willfulness in the Deity can’t have eyes in his head. Upon Earth one is a slave to one’s flesh, and over here a most despicable monster! And for such lovely life one is to even thank God? When in the devil’s name did I ver ask God to give me a life? Where are the contractual conditions under which God made me into an independent being?
RB|1|101|3|0|“The Deity created me the way I am, only later giving me commandments which I could not conscientiously keep, because my entire nature was not arranged in accord with them! And now I am to be tormented eternally for the entertainment of divine mischief, since on account of my nature I could not act the way it would please His mood? In short, God and the devil are now all one to me! The mighty is playing with impotence like the cat with the mouse! And that is how the Deity deals with mankind! A lovely destiny it is to be human! But I couldn’t care less now! Where is that pig’s corner where I am to be tormented eternally by a stinging fly? I shall go over, whereupon the most righteous Jesus can send a thousand mosquitoes over me! My gratitude shall be unlimited! Let god’s righteousness look for its equal in tyrannical capriciousness! But I will play it the critic for as long as I am still capable of a free thought, to make give it runny eyes. And the more it shall torment me, the more I shall denounce it! And now into the dirty corner with me, for the earliest opportunity to curse with all my strength!”
RB|1|101|4|0|Says Robert: “Friend, with such language I cannot continue to speak to you! The Lord against whom you are crusading shall answer you! We spirits of His grace have the right through love and divine wisdom to win lost souls for the true, everlasting life, and to lead them before the Lord’s visage, Whose purest light then floods and truly awakens them to eternal, freest life out of Him. – But where a soul won by us weaker spirits is a downright devil, we don’t have the right to further bother with them. Hence expect nothing further from me, but the Lord shall reward you in accordance with your merit!”
RB|1|101|5|0|After this, Robert turns away from Dismas, going over to his friends, who are full of anger at Dismas’ impudence. The relatives cross themselves over and over again, shocked at such obstinacy. The disciples in attendance are earnestly bitter, and the Earth’s fathers shudder at this son of horror, whilst Helena is burning with wrath against this ogre, as she calls him.
RB|1|101|6|0|The upright Max Olaf, with tears in his eyes clasps his hands above his head, saying: “Oh God, oh God! Can it be that a person who was well versed in Scripture, through lust of the flesh can turn into the most brazen devil! Who would ever believe this? No, to have God in front of him and to acknowledge one’s own nothingness and then carry on like that! Oh Jesus, You holiest, most loving, truest and best Father! My heart bursts for grief that You should be so shamefully misjudged and so grossly offended by such miserable worm of the dust – right in front of us – Your pardoned children! Oh Lord, Father Jesus, avenge Yourself upon this wretch! For he treads Your evident grace with properly satanic feet and dares here to defy You to Your face!”
RB|1|101|7|0|The above-mentioned Mariandl crosses herself seven times upon her forehead, mouth and breast, saying in continuing Viennese dialect (translated into German) to the above-mentioned Franz, whose eyes are also enlarging: “Did you hear him? That infernal, damned pig’s … No, has any human soul ever seen or heard anything like that? I am surely a great sinner and know only too well that I deserved nothing but hell! But I now could all but melt from love for our Lord god Jesus, because he is so exceedingly good. And I would not have turned into such a big sinner upon Earth had I been brought up a little better! But this hellish pig’s … had the best upbringing, always reading Scripture and other spiritual books besides, making his friends think he’ll ascend straight to heaven! But now it transpires what kind of scribe he was – his real nature is coming through! Well wait, they’ll tell you your worth in hell! – to talk like that to our most beloved Lord God is unprecedented!”
RB|1|101|8|0|Says Franz: “Indeed, not even the worst devil could do so! If this scoundrel does not end up in hell then even the worst devil shall still achieve bliss! You know me to be a good fellow, not wishing anyone harm! But this beast I could watch roasting in hell and feel no compassion!”
RB|1|101|9|0|Says another of Franz’s friends: “Listen Franz, what if we grab the lout for our Lord’s sake, chuck him out and then serve him up for half an eternity in advance?”
RB|1|101|10|0|Says Franz: “If our Lord had no objection then I don’t need being asked twice! For I am mad enough to tear him to shreds! But hush, it seems our beloved Lord God is about to send the lout of a villain’s soul to hell!”
RB|1|102|1|1|Chapter 102
RB|1|102|1|1|Dismas stops short, genuinely turning to the Lord for grace and mercy.
RB|1|102|1|0|Dismas, listening to these opinions, straightens up, saying to Me: “Lord, I now see that You are the only true God and Creator of all things! All recognition, willing and acting within Your creatures were from the beginning Your work and hence good in themselves. For a Spirit most perfect from eternity could never have created something imperfect and hence evil. From Your aspect therefore, there can be no sinners or sin. But You arranged man in such a way that the desire which You originally breathed into him is to become forever fully isolated and independent from You, determining itself within the diverse cognitions he is imbued with, but of course only with the order You most wisely established for the maintenance of the endless whole. Hence man, although imbued with endless knowledge, abilities and leanings can in complete isolation from Yourself, in spite of Your revealed will, only too easily commit deeds in exact opposition to Your divine order and hence become sinful, although such aberrations could within Your all-embracing order be regarded as nothings.
RB|1|102|2|0|“But You, as Lord and Creator of all men, also are bound to see the reason why man often does only too easily something that he should not and basically often does not actually want to do. A peculiar drive nevertheless hauls him there, giving him no rest until satisfied!
RB|1|102|3|0|“Since You, oh Lord, would be most fundamentally conscious of everything from eternity, You will not be wanting to judge my deeds, which are inexcusable violations of the crudest nature against Your order, as severely as if they had been committed before You by some second God. Consider rather within Your most holy Father’s heart: the sinner who now stands before You, faint, weak and helpless before Your unlimited might was, is and shall forever remain a weak human who received full strength only from Yourself, because You are all in all. Man however out of himself remains what he is – a weak shadow of Your mouth’s breath!
RB|1|102|4|0|“Hence grant me, as a feeblest shadow before You, grace and mercy. I loudly proclaim myself to be unfortunately a most crude sinner before You. But I also hope that from Your unlimited wisdom, goodness and power You will, oh Lord, Creator and Father of all, not fully impute my sins as exclusively my own responsibility! For if there is a hell, then it surely too shall have a part in it!
RB|1|102|5|0|“So I also confess to have blasphemously spoken to Your face, to the great anger of all Your dear friends here. But profound contrition is gripping me, and from my nothingness I beg You for possible forgiveness!
RB|1|102|6|0|“I know from Your Word that You once said to Your disciples that, with God, all things are possible! – And so it may still be possible for You to forgive me my transgressions and then, by Your exceeding grace, let me feed on the crumbs that fall from the table of Your friends!”
RB|1|102|7|0|Say I: “Dear Dismas, this speech I like better than all your previous ones, when in your blindness you wanted to argue with Me. Your open confession also shut again the bolt of the already open door to hell. On My part, all your sins are forgiven you. But you see a great many strong believer around here, whom you owe great sums! How shall you square off with them? For behold, it also is written: ‘You shall not enter the Kingdom of God until you have paid back what you owe your brother to the last farthing.’ How do you think this thing can be accomplished?”
RB|1|102|8|0|Says Dismas: “Oh Lord, You know that in this regard I am over here as naked and poor as no man in all of infinity. My creditors’ prospects would indeed be miserable if this depended on my solvency here. For then compensation would not be forthcoming for all eternity. But in my heart I dare to think: ‘if it be Your will, oh Lord, then it may not be too hard through Your goodness and mercy to dispose of all my debts.’
RB|1|102|9|0|“All I can do out of myself is to ask their forgiveness in front of You, honestly confessing that I have grossly sinned against them, as I did against You! But if You will place me in a commensurate position, then I shall make every effort to bring them restitution.
RB|1|102|10|0|“My greatest debt however would be to my dear wife, and to my friend Max Olaf! Next after Yourself I beg these for forgiveness, with my sincerest assurance that I shall spare no effort to make good to them whatever they ask of me in Your holiest name. You, oh Lord, however be most graciously pleased to strengthen their and my heart for carrying through what seems appropriate and righteous before You!”
RB|1|102|11|0|Say I: “Very well, I shall put in a conciliatory word with your creditors for you, and we shall see what further demands they have. And so be at peace meanwhile!”
RB|1|103|1|1|Chapter 103
RB|1|103|1|1|Emma and Olaf forgive Dismas, their debtor. About Dismas’ powerful Paulian spirit. A celestial commandment.
RB|1|103|1|0|I turn to the more cheerful-looking Emma and to the upright Max Olaf, saying: “Well, did you two hear your debtor’s words?” – Say the two: “Oh Lord, Father, perfectly, to our exceeding joy!”
RB|1|103|2|0|Say I: “Good! What will you do? Will you condemn him or will you forgive him everything and take him back into your hearts?” – Say the two: “Oh most holy and best Father! We have forgiven him everything a long time since and are perfectly ready to take him back in all love, and keep him forever, if it is not contrary to Your most holy will!”
RB|1|103|3|0|Say I: “Whatever is right with you in My name is also right and pleasing to Me beyond all measure! Verily I say unto you that I am exceedingly joyful that this spirit has been won back. For there are few spirits like him. He has a Paulian spirit and is a weapon against all impotent enemies in My heavens! Just as he stubbornly strove against Me up till now, just so steadfast shall he prove in My service.
RB|1|103|4|0|“But I cannot return him to you immediately, as he has to carry out a formidable task for Me. If he carries it out satisfactorily, then you shall be his reward, and he yours!”
RB|1|103|5|0|Says Max Olaf: “Oh Lord, am I not of any use? Oh give me an opportunity to do something in Your name too!”
RB|1|103|6|0|Say I: “My dear brother! You have firstly already rendered Me a great service, and secondly you shall soon enough have opportunity to render Me an important service. For brother Dismas it is however, for his development, necessary that he perform a service of true love for Me, and I shall dispatch him for a good catch of fish by himself.”
RB|1|103|7|0|Max Olaf is comforted, and I turn to Dismas, saying: “My dear Dismas! Since you have in your heart now completely changed to accord with My order, and at last humbled yourself before Me and done so before those who a short while ago still were thorns in the arrogance which you brought with you – you shall through such great self-humbling come by distinguished and true honours! But since every honour with Me depends upon a noble and good deed, you shall also be brought to perform a good and beneficial deed. Much shall depend upon its success. But you shall not be held accountable for success or otherwise, because goodwill, honest intentions and love-motivated purpose alone, and a purposeful approach count before Me!
RB|1|103|8|0|“Whether full success follows or not is not your concern, for all success lies in My hand! I even allow sundry success-prevention to the most active and valiant spirits even when acting in My name – to show them thereby that no spirit throughout all of infinity can work anything out of himself, having to work with Me at all times. With such unified action, success is a certainty, and this action in concert with Myself is then credited to such spirit’s merit.
RB|1|103|9|0|“But in addition to that, every perfect spirit has his own great power, with which he can accomplish much. But whatever he effects as if out of himself shall not be counted to his merit, because he is therewith a worker for his own house only. But if he takes up My power into his action, then he works in My house, and this work shall be credited to his earnings. From this you can see how one has to act here in this eternal kingdom of true life, to gather up merit for himself!
RB|1|103|10|0|“And so I shall reveal your engagement to you. Hearken: at the back of this chamber you left your erstwhile friends behind, thirty heads in all, ten females and twenty males. These all were considerably more evil upon Earth than you. You are familiar with their style of dealing and its basis. I now place them in your hands, together with the power to deal as you see fit. Armed thus by Me, go over to them, win them and bring them all over here, where I shall undertake the rest. If you score a success, you shall at once be clothed with a cloak of honour. But proceed from the right angle, or it shall cost you much effort!”
RB|1|103|11|0|Says Dismas: “Oh Lord! The errant is in itself already too honourable for me to still need a cloak of honour for a potential success! For if this nice effort yields success, it shall be exclusively Your doing. And if not, then it shall be a sign of my deficient atonement with You in my striving, in which case I am bound to be unworthy of a cloak of honour! Oh Lord, I shall indeed do everything possible with Your grace. And I also firmly trust that with Your help I shall succeed. But I implore You not to bestow an honour upon me for that, but instead permit me to praise You, together with the won bunch, with all our strength. Because a sinner is eternally not fit for honourable distinction!”
RB|1|103|12|0|Say I: “Now, My beloved Dismas, this is already a good start! Because whoever wants to be first with Me shall be last. But he who seeks to be last, honouring, loving and giving preference to all his brethren, he shall in all truth be first with Me. He who wants to gain life out of himself shall lose it. But he who flees and hates his life for My true life’s sake, shall win it in all fullness. Hence to over to where I have advised you!”
RB|1|103|13|0|Dismas, bowing down deeply before Me and all My other friends, hastens over to the abovementioned company.
RB|1|104|1|1|Chapter 104
RB|1|104|1|1|Dismas and his former friends. All kinds of dissuading. Hunger-cure for the stubborn unbelievers.
RB|1|104|1|0|Joining up with the group moments later, he receives a frosty reception. Mindful of this, Dismas addresses them thus: “You still are, over here, the way you were on Earth. Your true friends were bothersome to you, but that much more pleasant to you those barest enemies with the cunning to strew sand in your eyes to blind you. Whoever came to you with the truth was shown the door, but those who could flatter you as the fox does with the chickens, you received always warmly as your best friends. As long as I still blew into the same horn, you esteemed me as worthy of your friendship. But, perceiving the vanity of our condition – all praise be to the Lord, I turned away from you, facing the direction of eternal truth and loyalty; thus, hitting upon the way of light and life, returning to you to bring you all to that path – you give me a welcome frostier than the coldest polar night holds out to the coming day!
RB|1|104|2|0|“Oh you great fools! What do you intend making of yourselves? What has your foolishness brought you so far – what advantage has it yielded? Look at yourselves, and then look at yonder friends of God. How blissful they look, and how unblissful your lot! Can you seriously hanker after this miserable state for the sake of your stupidity? For what reason do you seek to condemn yourselves if God wants to make you blissful? Open your eyes for once and make room for my words in your hearts, to enable God and myself to sincerely help you all. How relieved am I that the Lord helped me out of my misery! Should I not, as your old friend, wish you the same? Why then do you angrily turn your faces away from me, despising me? Read from my eyes whether I mean you well or not! If you find ulterior motives, then curse me in God’s name! But if you find me an honest friend, then receive me and let me guide you over to true bliss!”
RB|1|104|3|0|Says one of the thirty: “Friend, you used to be an intelligent person, but have now been made into a fool! Who did more calculating, reading and research upon stupid Earth than I, and you with me at times. And what did we achieve with that? Nothing other than the impossibility, ultimately – in spite of all man’s striving of his finding out anything at all about the nature of the universe.
RB|1|104|4|0|“In comparison with God, we men are endlessly less than is a louse compared to a man’s power. And we most lousy infusoria (amoebas?) of the Creation-droplet Earth want to grasp God and even humanise Him down to our level.
RB|1|104|5|0|“Tiny brother, look how you have slipped! How can you even dream of dishing up the great Deity to us in yonder otherwise worthy Jesus? Go back to being the clever old captain Dismas!”
RB|1|104|6|0|Says Dismas: “Friend, this body we possess here is not of flesh, but an ether-spiritual one, within which we become aware of all that the great Master Jesus proclaimed upon Earth. If however we find everything confirmed upon our lives to the greatest detail through continued life after physical death, through recall of earthly life and recognition of being the same ones we were in physical life, then we surely ought not to doubt that yonder teacher of life Who, like a sun, first opened mortal man’s eyes, making them aware of their imperishable Fatherland and their true Father, must surely be more than all people put together! All this, in that He was the only and first one who led mankind to their destiny, we as spirits now having the living conviction that it is exactly as He taught through words and deeds! If it is not He, then who is it?
RB|1|104|7|0|“On top of that He performed deeds through His mere will! Whatever He wills is there instantly, and everything takes place according to His words! He needs none of our advice, and if He accepts men’s counsel He does so only to show what little use all men’s wisdom is before Him, the endlessly wisest, and how good it is to eternally depend on His wisdom!
RB|1|104|8|0|“When you put all this together and look at Jesus in this light within your hearts more closely, then you surely must grasp with your hands that He is not only a most wise teacher, second to none, but also must be what He revealed Himself to us as! For one cannot possible assume that an otherwise insurmountably wise teacher is next to His unlimited wisdom imbued with the most vain portion of foolishness by introducing Himself to His disciples as God from eternity and also let Himself be praised as such, demanding also Satan’s obedience, service and worship. Which in my opinion says as much as: the entire created natural world has to subject itself to His almighty divine will in everything, if not wanting to be judged with the power and might of His word!
RB|1|104|9|0|“If however a Being filled with the highest, unreachable wisdom can in all earnestness do so not only in front of people, but can elicit it from dumb nature, can there be any doubt left that such a Being – notwithstanding Its resemblance to our human form, can also be God rather than just a human like us? I maintain that the said, having clearly demonstrated itself upon Jesus, must remove all doubt, asserting within you the brightest truth of His being the highest divine Being. Raise yourselves up to such faith! I shall lead you over to Him, where he shall Himself show you that He is the One before Whose name all powers of heaven and all worlds must bow down most deeply.
RB|1|104|10|0|“You are aware that I myself always was the last to lightly accept anything. I certainly guarded against it as long as necessary. But after attaining to the right light through a most difficult test, I accepted without further question everything that the clearest revelation about Jesus told me, and still does so, in the most brilliant light. If I as the most stubborn one among you now acknowledge Jesus as God, then I expect the same can take place even more easily with yourselves, in that you had been of firmer faith in the world than I!”
RB|1|104|11|0|Says the former speaker: “Friend, it was hunger that forced you to do so! But we are not as hungry as that! But when hunger demands it, then we too will regard yonder black magician as God, rather than starve to death!”
RB|1|104|12|0|Says Dismas: “Oh you stupid half-polyp of the most stinking filth puddle! How did hunger force me to accept Jesus as the only true God? None of you has seen me eat or drink over here yet; and you say I did so from hunger? Now it is clear to me that you are of the devil! Hunger indeed led me to it, but not of the stomach variety, but hungering after the One Who gave me the life I loved, but which also was an imponderable mystery without Him! – This hunger and thirst after the great revelation of this holy mystery is of course now satisfied forever, and the sphinx conquered. But my stomach is still completely empty!
RB|1|104|13|0|“But you say: ‘we have no hunger, not even the holy one of the heart.’ That clarifies your incurable condition and its cause. But just wait a little, and a most curious hunger shall shortly grip you, and we shall see how you like it.”
RB|1|104|14|0|Says the group’s speaker: “Indeed, indeed, friend, the right hunger, and everything else shall look after itself! Because for the hungry, a God is He who gives them to eat. Those however who have no hunger, that is who have neither objective nor subjective need, ask little about God and His kingdom. If for instance someone is gripped by all-pervasive lethargy and overtaken by sleep – so as to be hardly conscious of his senses then preach morality and virtue to him, and he shall not notice, for his senses are lazy and his spirit asleep!
RB|1|104|15|0|“If you want to accomplish something with such person, then first heal his malady. Create a living need in his soul for what you want to give him, and he is then sure to avidly take up what you offer him. But without this preparatory work you will not get far with your patient. – Say unto me, would there be propagation of the human race if the Creator had not laid such mighty procreation drive or hunger into his otherwise dumb nature?! What would woman be to a man if there was no such tendency breathed into man?
RB|1|104|16|0|“From this you see that man has to be imbued with a mighty need before he is to show active interest in something.
RB|1|104|17|0|“And just so it is with us right now. We have no feelings whatsoever for what you have presented to us. We are as half-dead, and we take no joy in this sleepy dog’s life. If however we are no friends of life, how should the life-doctrine of your unique life-master Jesus interest us? Create a hunger in us first, or leave us alone with your foolishness! As far as we are concerned, your Jesus can be a tenfold, higher divine Being. If however we have no need of Him, – if we are huddled together here without feelings like stones, then what should your Master Jesus be to us? Hence create more life in us, giving us a craving for Him, then it shall transpire how we behave towards Jesus – perhaps better than you!”
RB|1|104|18|0|This talk gives Dismas something to think about, and he runs out of steam. But I put it into his heart that he should place a mighty hunger in their stomachs through his will in My name, after which these half-dead shall begin to gradually go over to life.
RB|1|104|19|0|Dismas does so, and the group gets more animated. Some begin to touch their stomach area, saying to their speaker: “Friend, see to it that we obtain something to eat, or we shall consume you skin and hair!” 20. Says the speaker: “Fools, I am now getting hungry myself, like the ox fasting before the slaughter, having nothing with which to feed myself! What should I have to give you? Here stands Dismas in front of you, grab him! He will have something to eat and drink, for he has become an intimate friend of yonder Jesus, Who is supposed to once have fed five thousand with a few loaves! Perhaps there is something left over for us! Hence get unto Dismas!”
RB|1|104|21|0|All start badgering Dismas for food and drink.
RB|1|104|22|0|But Dismas says: “Friends, you demand something I don’t have. But at that table over there sits He Who possesses all satiation aplenty! Go over to Him, confess your transgressions, humbling yourselves and filling your hearts with love for Him. Then you are sure to be fed!”
RB|1|104|23|0|Say the increasingly hungry and thirsty friends to Dismas: “Oh chief of rogues! If according to your own words you were able to give us hunger and thirst how should you not now be able to remove these two plagues? If you can do the one, you can do the other. Hence take away the tormenting hunger and burning thirst at once – or watch out!”
RB|1|104|24|0|Says Dismas: “Dear friends, for your own good I ask you not to get brash! That I was able to give you hunger and thirst stems from the fact that no brother can give the other what he hasn’t got himself. I myself however have a hundredfold oxen hunger and can therefore share the immense surplus with others. If I had satiation I could also share that. – But if I have shown you where you can find full satiation eternally, then go over and do as I advised you! Then you shall in truth receive all fullness from Him Who feeds and maintains all of infinity. If this does not turn out to be the case, then you can still come back and rightfully do with me as you like, but not before! Should you however refrain from doing it then you can blame only yourselves for not being filled!”
RB|1|104|25|0|Say the hungry and thirsty ones: “Did we call you to come over to us? You did not come by our but by your God Jesus’ commandment. If He could give you the power to hit us with hunger and thirst, why not with the power to satiate us?”
RB|1|104|26|0|Says Dismas: “Dear friends, which one of us has the power to force God? He is the only omnipotent one and can do as He pleases. He nonetheless through His apostles sends mankind all sorts of bitterness, that they may then come to Him to receive the sweet from Him. Mankind is to therewith realise that all human help is useless. Hence expect nothing good from me either! For if I am bad myself, how can I offer you good? – He however Who is true and exceedingly good, alone can give the good! Hence over to Him!”
RB|1|104|27|0|Say the hungry and thirsty: “If everything out of Him is good, then why are we and you evil? Do we not all go forth from Him?”
RB|1|104|28|0|Says Dismas: “We are not evil out of Him; we only become evil if on account of free will we turn away from Him, seeking to act as if we were free gods who will hear nothing further from the actual God. Since god cannot desire this, He allows such imagined gods to run up against walls until they come to the realisation that they are no gods after all, but only weak and stupid humans, without Him. Let you keep also this in mind, and you are certain to receive help!”
RB|1|104|29|0|Say the exceedingly hungry and thirsty company: “We don’t know what you mean by ‘certain help’! Stupid devil, did you also go over to Him when challenged by Blum? Were you helped in that way? How much more do you have than you had before? Or are you perhaps more filled than you were before? Like with ourselves, hunger also looks out of your eyes! And this you call getting better?
RB|1|104|30|0|“Oh you vapidly foolish scoundrel of an apostle, don’t be laughable! Come to us with a more satisfied face and make yourself a little more credible to us. But if you come to us with a most dissatisfied and wanting face, then no human spirit shall believe you to be a blissful and wellprovided spirit!
RB|1|104|31|0|“Hence get lost, Dismas, because in exactly the same state as ours you shall achieve little with us. Bring us instead something to drink and to eat and we shall also follow you elsewhere. But there is nothing to bite off your current wisdom. Think about how foolish you are; you recommend to others something you have not had yourself! Your father must have loved eating pork to have brought forth such a swinishly stupid son!!”
RB|1|104|32|0|Says Dismas: “Friends, even if I could not prove persuasively to you about what I experienced in a brief time, you have to admit that I meant you only well. None of you shall be able to prove that I acted in an unseemly or rough manner towards you. Hence I should expect you to show me more courtesy. Am I pulling you over to the Lord by your hair? Go over if you please, but if not then no one shall force you. But you don’t have to be rough and uncouth. You yourselves and not I am to blame for your intense hunger and thirst. You desired hunger for your enlivening, and not I but the Lord caused it to come over you through my word. I did however immediately show you where you can quell both! Knowing this, why don’t you do it? You call me a stupid devil for following Blum, saying that this trip was of no avail to me! But I say that the trip over there helped me profoundly. Even if my stomach is still empty, my heart is nevertheless saturated with love for God the Lord. It is preferable to satiate the heart to satiating a hundred stomachs. No hungry stomach can be stilled next to a hungry heart except a t the price of the heart’s death. – Do now as you wish, but I shall not play the fool for you in future. If you want to remain beasts, so be it! If however you want to go over to the Lord then the Path of Life stands open to you!”
RB|1|104|33|0|These words leave the company hesitant, and they don’t know what to do.
RB|1|104|34|0|Upon their prompting, their spokesman comes forward, saying: “I have now given much thought to Dismas’ mission to us and his talk. I must finally confess that he is right after all. We should verily do what he advises us. Because we could joke and confer half an eternity and hardly attain to anything better than what the good brother Dismas recommended.
RB|1|104|35|0|“What actually prevents us from going over to yonder man, of whom he says that He is the Deity, as do all the other now happy ones? I figure that if yonder Jesus really is God in spite of our unbelief, then our obstreperousness towards Him would truly be insane. And should He not be what Dismas and the other blissful ones say of Him, then we surely have lost nothing if we make Him our friend. For if the others are so well off at His side, why should we be badly off if it depends only on our going over and winning Him over with sincere friendship? If nothing comes of it then we lose nothing. It is a win-win situation, for whoever like us possess nothing at all cannot lose anything forever and only win. Hence let us go over to the Lord of this house; and we shall see what catch we make after speaking to Christ. What do you think?”
RB|1|104|36|0|They all say: “Indeed, it is kid’s stuff, as it takes no effort. He is surely not going to rip our heads off. But it is also easier to act after your sensible talk than that swollen one of Dismas! We will not say that Dismas spoke foolishly, but stuffy speech doesn’t have the effect of a sober and sensible one!”
RB|1|104|37|0|“This would be alright”, says another, “if only we were more presentably dressed! Our ten ladies look especially dreadful! Nothing but rags hanging down filthily from their indifferent bodies! And us men don’t look much better. Whence I think we should first try to get hold of something more decent, and then go over. For in His presence we would make a rather unwedding-like impression!”
RB|1|104|38|0|Says the first speaker: “Friend, no one can be forced beyond their means! Let the ladies therefore go behind us, whilst the more presentable ones lead us. This may give us a chance. The most well-dressed Dismas is in any case leading us.”
RB|1|104|39|0|They all say: “Very well, let us have a go at it!”
RB|1|105|1|1|Chapter 105
RB|1|105|1|1|The works of the intellect and the heart. Dismas brings the sceptics to the Lord.
RB|1|105|1|0|Says Dismas: “At last you have decided the road of life, rightly so! If we do as the Lord wills it we shall never go astray. With our own intellect however we are on the garden path. Where man follows only his own cold intellect there he ends up on ice, where standing firm has its peculiar ways. Only where man follows the living advice of his heart does he reach green pasture, that is, a living hope. And so it is now with yourselves and me. We have now submitted to the advice of our hearts and I am firmly convinced that it shall soon get better with us!
RB|1|105|2|0|“Just think of the jumble of laws that our intellect brought into being. Of what use were they? Next to that put all the truly great works of men upon Earth, namely the great masters of the beautiful arts of music, poetry and painting! These were all students of their hearts and feelings! And their works stand out of reach before the blind eyes of a subsequent intellectual world which then takes the trouble to explain the great works of a free heart through a thousand rules and laws of which the grand master of his creation never dreamt.
RB|1|105|3|0|“Ask yourselves however whether such limping follower of a regulators’ blacksmith every cobbled together something brilliant, free and life-fragrant? Are the works of such fabricants not always dry and stiff? For in the works of mere intellect lies the curse, whereas the most insignificant works of the heart are of endless worth for everything that breathes and lives.
RB|1|105|4|0|“For which reason we shall also take our eternal leave of the intellect and its works, keeping exclusively to the ways and works of our hearts. Therewith we are certain to attain to a greater good than up till now.
RB|1|105|5|0|“With this necessary preliminary consideration we can cheerfully betake ourselves over to the Lord where we shall, with our reformed mental attitude attain to our essential heart and stomach fortification. Hence follow me in the order that you yourselves suggested on account of deficient presentability!”
RB|1|105|6|0|Following Dismas’ good and true words, they come over to Me somewhat timidly. Dismas again bows down deeply before me, saying: “Oh Lord! I, a sinner, have succeeded in this holy work solely on account of Your grace and singular help. All thirty have followed me over in Your name. May Your holy will be done upon the, as it was with me! But I beg You, no cloak of honour for me! All honour be yours eternally!”
RB|1|105|7|0|Say I: “Very well have you carried out your mission and ingratiated yourself in My name, My dear Dismas. Wherefore I intend to give you your due. Afterwards also those you won, in accordance with their hearts!” – Turning to Robert: “Robert, go and fetch wine and bread and a proper garment for brother Dismas! But I shall now have some negotiating to do with these thirty. Be it so!”
RB|1|106|1|1|Chapter 106
RB|1|106|1|1|The speaker Bruno, and the Lord’s response. Bruno’s humility brings down the Lord’s grace.
RB|1|106|1|0|The thirty’s spokesman steps forward, bowing down deeply before Me and the entire company at the table, saying valiantly: “Lord, Creator, Maintainer and Regent throughout infinity! We stand here as complete nothings before You, who are all in all, looking for grace and mercy from You! Not however as if we had any right to it, since we are weak and even crude sinners, but because You are as God the purest and most perfect love, permitting Itself to be nailed to the Cross for the fallen sinners. You alone are the weak ones’ strength, the Saviour of the miserable, the help of the destitute. Your Yourself spoke to the sinners: ‘come unto Me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will quicken you!’
RB|1|106|2|0|“And so we too are before You, fully laden with all life’s burdens. Take them away according to Your mercy, oh Lord! We cannot of course offer anything in return other than thirty sin-filled hearts that would love You above all if they dared. True love looks only for the heart, being blind for everything else.
RB|1|106|3|0|“Deal so with us, oh Lord! Look not upon our deeds that are altogether evil. Look upon our hearts which, although impure, nonetheless hanker after Your Father-heart like dry grass after a dew-drop!”
RB|1|106|4|0|Say I: “Indeed My dear Bruno, what you have spoken in your brothers’ and sisters’ name is good, true and nice. But it is written that fornicators and adulterers shall not enter the Kingdom of God! You all however have been fornicators and adulterers through and through and full of selfishness besides. But My grace, which you see, is the actual kingdom of God. It has to be asked however how, according to Scripture, you can be blessed with My grace and mercy?”
RB|1|106|5|0|Says Bruno: “Oh Lord, permit a sinner to open his mouth before You. You are certain not to forbid a sinner to feel repentance and to beg You for grace over his sins! Because, notwithstanding this severely judgmental text of Your holy Scripture, You did not exclude the murderer upon the cross from Your kingdom, did not judge the adulteress in the temple, nor Magdalene, and entered Zacharias’ house. Besides that You have, through Your grace, made quite a few blissful over here already, who could not do more for You than ourselves. Oh, deal not more harshly with us!”
RB|1|106|6|0|Say I: “Indeed, indeed, but none of these were as callous sinners as yourselves!”
RB|1|106|7|0|Says Bruno: “Oh, Lord, what could be great or small before You, sin or virtue? You alone are great and good, and everything else being nothing before You! Oh Lord, Who providest for panthers, lions, hyenas and tigers, which are the most wicked animals – provide for us also, at least by the measure of these animals!”
RB|1|106|8|0|Here I give Robert a sign to bring wine and bread. Bruno looks at Robert in astonishment, not knowing what this will turn into.
RB|1|107|1|1|Chapter 107
RB|1|107|1|1|Celestial mercy meal. Testing the heart for love of the enemy.
RB|1|107|1|0|Robert set down bread and wine upon the table in front of Me, bowing down and resuming his seat. But I take the bread, asking Bruno whether he knows what it is.
RB|1|107|2|0|Says Bruno: “Lord! This is the bread of the heavens, a true meal for eternal life and the forgiveness of sins. Blessings for him who gets to eat it!”
RB|1|107|3|0|Say I: “Very well then! Since you believe and speak thus, take it and eat therefrom as much as you like!”
RB|1|107|4|0|Says Bruno: “Lord! Besides myself there are another twenty-nine who could be hungrier than I! Oh permit me to first give them of this bread according to their need and satiate myself afterwards with whatever might be left over!”
RB|1|107|5|0|Say I: “Do as your heart will have it!”
RB|1|107|6|0|Bruno, thanking tearfully for the bread, deals it out to the twenty-nine, to the last crumb. These at once consume it, stirred in heart. One of them however notices that Bruno forgot himself, joining him and saying: “But dear friend Bruno, you forgot yourself completely when dealing out everything to us which the Lord gave you. I have not taken anything from my piece yet – take it and eat, for you are no less hungry than I.”
RB|1|107|7|0|Says Bruno: “Dearest friend, keep and eat what I have given you through the Lord’s grace! I am happier over all of you being filled than my own hundredfold satiation. Do no t trouble yourselves about me. At the side of this holy Giver none need be concerned about satiation everlastingly.”
RB|1|107|8|0|This exemplary demeanor on the art of Bruno and his friends brings tears of joy to the eyes of all guests, and even Myself! For in all the heavens there is no nobler and more gripping sight than that of a very hungry man, seeing his equally hungry brethren, fully forgetting himself, giving away everything he received for himself. Such one makes a giant stride into the centre of My love!
RB|1|107|9|0|You people on Earth, take good note of this and inscribe it into your hearts!
RB|1|107|10|0|Whereafter I take the wine, handing it to Bruno and asking him what it is.
RB|1|107|11|0|Deeply moved, Bruno thanks Me, saying: “Oh Lord, this is a precious wine from the holiest winepress of Your godly Father-heart! With never-to-cease thanks I dare to take it from Your holiest hands, and if You permit it, I shall at once let my thirsty brothers have it.”
RB|1|107|12|0|Say I: “I have already said unto you that whatever your noble heart prompts you to do is alright with Me. Behold, the wine is now yours, do with it as you wish.”
RB|1|107|13|0|Animatedly Bruno thanks Me, immediately handing it to his brethren and friends. These however excuse themselves, saying they would not touch it until he had his drink. But Bruno insists, and they thankfully take and heartily drink from it. Nothing is left over from the wine either. Although he is still starving and thirsty, Bruno nevertheless is immensely pleased that his brethren are fortified, sporting an improved appearance.
RB|1|107|14|0|Say I: “Now, beloved Bruno, say unto Me, how did you enjoy My bread and My wine? Are you now stronger than before?”
RB|1|107|15|0|Says Bruno animatedly: “Lord, I have only one mouth, one stomach and one heart. These however have twenty-nine mouths, stomachs and hearts. Since, in place of one, twenty-nine are fortified, whom I carry in my heart like a second self, I verily was fortified not just once but twentynine fold through the joy of the quickened brothers and sisters! And so I can give but one answer to Your holy question – that Your holy bread of heaven and the wine have truly done me good! All thanks to You alone eternally!”
RB|1|107|16|0|Say I: “Dearest friend Bruno! Behold, upon Earth you certainly sinned often and most crudely. But since you bear so much unselfish love in your heart towards your brethren, much shall also be forgiven you! Because mercy shall be shown here to every benefactor towards his brothers and sisters, since he practiced mercy himself, and hence also to yourself on account of your brethren, and your brethren on your account; for here, one counts for all and all for one!
RB|1|107|17|0|“But there are also benefactors in the world who are most merciful towards a poor young maiden, trying to help her in every possible way. If however an old and toilsome widow comes their way she is fixed up with a sermon and a few pennies, and likewise an old, poor brother. Such merciful benefactors I will show little mercy! For he who seeks to derive pleasure from his deeds of mercy, and if unable to do so is of harder heart than a stone, same belongs to the family of devils. Because devils too do good to those of whom they hope to derive pleasant advantage.
RB|1|107|18|0|“You however have practiced mercy here, behind which no unclean motives can be detected, and hence you shall also receive the highest mercy from Me! But before I cause same to come your way in fullness, you shall have to undergo a test of the heart for Me! If you pass this as well, then My grace shall at once come your way!
RB|1|107|19|0|“Over there towards evening you see a half-open door; go over there. In that chamber you shall find all sorts of people who in the world were your worst enemies. Try to win them and bring them to Me, and you shall then be perfect before Me. For he who does good only to his friends has not by far done enough to even say to Me: ‘Lord, I nonetheless was a useless servant’. He who cannot say so however is not worthy of Me yet by far! Hence go over and do in accordance with My words!”
RB|1|107|20|0|Says Bruno: “Oh Lord, Your holy will be done! Your will is my life, my salvation and my highest bliss! Oh how sweet it is to act in the house of the eternal, almighty Father! – Oh you my enemies, my brethren who grievously misunderstood your brother within me that loved you – in the name of my God, Lord and Father I come to you to bless you and do good and therewith also forever forget any injustice you ever caused me!
RB|1|107|21|0|“Oh, bliss now fills my heart, which now feels strong enough to humble itself before its haughty and selfish scorners! Now my heart receives a hint on how Your holy Father-heart must have felt, in view of Your evil enemies when from within, You called: ‘Forgive them Father, for they know not what they do!’ Oh holy, endless greatness, which only a divine heart is capable of!
RB|1|107|22|0|“It is indeed nice and uplifting when one brother helps another, with no thought of recompense! But a heaven can hardly grasp something higher or greater than the blessing of those who curse us and to do good to those who have hated, despised and persecuted us!
RB|1|107|23|0|“Hence over to my enemies! For these are as if destined to perfect my heart before God!” – With such rare, uplifting words Bruno rushes over to the said door.
RB|1|108|1|1|Chapter 108
RB|1|108|1|1|Love-hero surrounded by enemies. Christ’s love overcomes all.
RB|1|108|1|0|As he attempts to enter his enemies’ room, several of them stand in front of the door, vituperating: “Step back, rogue! What have we to do with you? Were you not always more despicable to us than death, and an object of our hate and loathing? What would we be doing with you here in hell? Join the devils, you outrageous human beast!”
RB|1|108|2|0|Says Bruno heatedly: “Dear friends, what did I ever do to you to make you so vociferous? Would I not do everything you fairly ask of me to be on good terms with you again?”
RB|1|108|3|0|Yell the brutes at the door: “You miserable human beast can never do anything to change our opinion of you! We need nothing besides your leaving us. Your very appearance puts us off more than hell! And so leave of your own accord, before we tear you to shreds”
RB|1|108|4|0|Says Bruno: “I would let you crucify me to be reconciled with you, if you promise to bear me no further grudge!”
RB|1|108|5|0|Say the brutes: “Do you think that would bring us honour? Us crucifying you would be the utmost shame for us! We could for decency’s sake knock you down like a mongrel dog, if we were in the right mood! But it would be ridiculous to put in more effort for you! Hence get lost and stop upsetting us with your loathsome presence.”
RB|1|108|6|0|Says Bruno: “But dearest friends, I know only too well how you always hated, and wherever possible persecuted me in every way. However much I tried to find out the reason it was futile. You persecuted me only for not liking me! But over here we have changed much. I now think differently from the way I did upon Earth, having become a completely different person. Surely that might also be the case with yourselves?
RB|1|108|7|0|“Will you not tell me what I’m supposed to have done to you in the world? I am now in a position to compensate you a thousandfold whatever harm I may have done you, unknowingly. Only forgive me and be friendlier! I by no means lay claim to your friendship; this would be asking too much of you, my self-declared enemies! But I can ask you t cease your hostility, and that because you regard me as too insignificant to be crucified by you?”
RB|1|108|8|0|Say the brutes: “What’s the use of your talking and your stupid showing off! You are a bastard and shall remain so forever. To our faces you act as the rarest and most honest person, but later you are a ratbag and cannot be trusted! When you worked at the stock exchange you only predicted falls, scaring us out of our investments, to then scoop them up! You churl, stop acting innocently! We know you! Are the notes perhaps dropping over here too, since you seek our friendship?”
RB|1|108|9|0|Says Bruno: “Ah, there we have it! Oh friends, if that’s where your grudge stems from, then I hope that we shall soon be the best of friends! There I can assure you that your hate is well off the mark! Consider firstly that I could foretell stock rises and falls as little as yourselves, and secondly you can’t prove that I bought those stocks you sold back to the bank at a loss. See on what swanky ground your grudge! Did I ever force you to buy or sell? But who persuaded you to sell your papers at the lowest and buy from the highest bidder? Certainly not I, nor a thousand others! You yourselves were most foolish but do not want to admit it to yourselves. Committing speculation sins upon yourselves, you blamed the first more clever speculator that came along! Don’t be laughable! Why would your papers bother me? I bought, you bought when it seemed advisable! Or you sold and I bought – that’s something completely normal! From where comes your grudge against me? But it was never my business to spread rumours, nor serving myself illusory lanterns.”
RB|1|108|10|0|“Good”, says one of the haters, ‘you acted the way you claim. But this cannot reduce our rage and hate against you, because in the world you always thought differently than your sweet words would have it. If you said black, it was sure to be white, and vice versa! The opposite always was the full truth. But your malicious guile did not reveal to you that we used your predictions in reverse. That we did not always succeed was the name of the game. Had we gone by your announcements however we are sure to have soon blown the lot. That’s how things are, and from then on our justified hatred of you! Prove us the contrary and we shall even ask your forgiveness and be your best friends.”
RB|1|108|11|0|Says Bruno: “Good, I take you at your word! Answer me a few questions: first, was I at the stock market more often than you, perhaps as director, accountant, secretary or some consultant or the like?"” Say the begrudged: "No, you were like us an interested party”
RB|1|108|12|0|Says Bruno: “Good! Question two: is there actually anyone at the stock market initiated into all financial secrets?” Answer: “The bank, and exchange clerks.” – “Good, question three: are the traders usually served up the truth by the initiated officials?” Answer: “No! When things go wrong you never find out.” – “Good! Question four: how should I have then arrived at the truth?” Answer: “Quite easily! Through corruption – a rogue can find out things that remain hidden to the honest person!” “Good, the bird is known by its song! Bring me all the bank and exchange officials and let them say whether I ever paid one a farthing of loose money for bank secrets! Yet the socalled bad world said that on one critical occasion you were to have given one initiated a thousand gold-piece punch in the ribs to give you a prediction on developments. Whereafter you already the next day traded in your papers for a resounding metal coin loss, afterwards doing a secret deal therewith abroad, therefore crashing a second time! Say, did my back-for-white bid you to do so? – Persuaded?”
RB|1|108|13|0|The begrudged ones pause, not knowing what to say. But Bruno continues: “Friends, did I perhaps also advise you that, as a group, to brick in thirty thousand guilders in a cellar? When however under marshal law in Vienna, during a house search, the soldiers broke open the hollow sounding wall, coming across the most welcome find, confiscating it to the last farthing – was that also due to my black-for-white advice? In short, your losses always were you own doing, and you mistakenly think that I was appraised of your secret speculations and betrayed you. How would this be, since I never bothered you with my presence excepting at the stock exchange? I have not the smallest part in your misfortune, of that you can be certain! God is my witness! If however you believe I made you unhappy, then prove it before God, and I shall do everything to compensate you for my debt a hundred fold.”
RB|1|108|14|0|Says one of them, after lengthy deliberations: “Things are indeed the way you just outlined it to us! But if you are not supposed to have played a part in it, then we don’t know how you were so closely appraised of our circumstances. How could they be known to you as if you had organized them yourself? There are bound to have been many other such unfortunate happenings in Vienna; say, are you just as familiar with them?”
RB|1|108|15|0|Says Bruno: “Certainly not all, but quite a few. Did you not also always know who was hauled before the courts and why – without being informers on the parties in court? How then should I not have been able to find out how you fared during the tribulations, since you were well known to me through the Exchange? Prove it to me that he who by chance find out about this relatives’ tragedy must also have caused it. Tell me which law makes this a criminal offence?”
RB|1|108|16|0|The grudge-bearers are at a loss. They can’t think of a proper retort. Their rage fares likewise. They would like to remain unreconciled but lose the plot. They now stand there in front of Bruno without enmity, annoyed at themselves for having no further hate or grudge against him.
RB|1|108|17|0|After a sizable interval, one of them steps forward, saying: “It is stupid that we have no sensible retort for you. How we would have liked to thrash you, if we could only have ascribed a makebelieve guilt to you! But you are too clever for anyone to get at you. And so we have to become your friends on top of that! But what else do you want of us?”
RB|1|108|18|0|Says Bruno: “Friends, do you not see the big conference-table in this chamber, and all those assembled there, holding a meeting dealing with all of infinity?”
RB|1|108|19|0|Says the speaker: “We see neither chamber nor conference table We see only this real, dark saloon-bar, and yourself! We can’t tell whether there is an exit. But what do you want with your silly question”
RB|1|108|20|0|Says Bruno: “Nothing other than to lead you over to the Lord Jesus, that he may purify you and therewith make you truly blissful for eternity – for which purpose alone I was sent unto you. Follow me good-naturedly where I shall lead you, and the light of your eyes shall come on at the appropriate place!”
RB|1|108|21|0|Says the speaker: “This will be rather difficult, because firstly you do not yet enjoy our trust sufficiently for us to blindly follow you, as if you had been a long-proven friend. And secondly we are New Catholics, who know what to make of the Jew Jesus, not being stupid like some who even make Him into a god, like the Greeks once did with their Hercules and other heroes of antiquity. Wherefore you shall have to think out something more clever, if you want to seriously lead us about by the hand like children.”
RB|1|108|22|0|Says Bruno: “Friends, the Roman Catholic faith is indeed stupid and shallow in many ways, but the New Catholic is a thousand times more stupid. Does it not deny the life of the soul after physical death? Yet you continue to live after the death of your body! This by itself already tells you of what spirit New Catholicism is. Furthermore, it not only denies the obvious Deity in Christ, but according to Strauss and Hegel, any Deity at all! Who would therefore hold to such doctrine, particularly here in the eternal world of spirits, since it came to so immensely erroneous conclusions regarding the continued life of the soul!? Such doctrine in all its postulates surely shall be no more believable than its despicable acceptance of the mortality of the human soul! If however a doctrine’s fundamental axiom is wrong, then the other aspects flowing from it cannot be other than basically wrong! Hence throw your New Catholic doctrine onto the rubbish heap and follow me where I want to lead you! I guarantee you that you shall soon be better off.”
RB|1|108|23|0|Says the speaker: “Friend, you are a devilishly clever fellow! One has to agree with you whether one wants to or not. I am now sincerely sorry that we encountered you so harshly and offensively before. But I hope you shall be able to forgive us! Remember how in Vienna, everything – prelate, public official, etc was designed to sink and make the human spirit fall asleep into darkest night. Under such spirit-killing conditions it was impossible to swing oneself up to a more exalted knowledge. We are still the way we were brought up – namely blind, deaf and dumb of soul and spirit. Hence show us forbearance and patience, and in God’s name lead us to where we can come by a brighter light.”
RB|1|108|24|0|Says Bruno: “Very well, I hope I hardly need to prove to you that I came over here with a most patient heart. I have forgiven you everything and am perpetually your best friend in all truth. Thus I believe there to be no further obstacle between us to taking you to the path along which alone it is possible to attain to a life-condition that makes full bliss possible for soul and spirit. Hence take courage and a firm resolve, and follow me! For everything else look to Him with cheer, Who alone can and certainly will help you. Not for nothing has He sent me to you. May there be ever so many of you to follow me, all of you shall be helped!”
RB|1|108|25|0|Say the ones in front: “There are only about twenty of us who know you through the stock exchange; but behind these there are countless common riff-raff; whether these shall follow you too is another question; improbably, for they are of the deepest night. Try, we don’t mind one way or the other.”
RB|1|108|26|0|Say the many in the background: “We are not quite as stupid as the lords in front think! Hence we shall feel free to follow you as a true thousands-battalion! For He Who is going to help you is surely not going to show us the door. Hence forward with good luck, for the honour of God!”
RB|1|109|1|1|Chapter 109
RB|1|109|1|1|Peacability among the light-hungry The host of worldly-blind before the Lord. Bruno’s life-story.
RB|1|109|1|0|Say the former grudge-bearers: “Oh, don’t be embarrassed on our account. In this world all status differences are in any case at an end. And we are bound to have enough room within infinite space. And so you can come along untroubled to where our friend Bruno wants to take us!”
RB|1|109|2|0|Says one from the numerous background: “This we like to hear! Before God, all is equal; prince, beggar, wold and lamb. The prince must not look down upon the beggar and the wolf must not lust after the blood of the lamb. If we are square among ourselves, then we shall be so before God. If we carry no debts in our mutual debtors’ ledger then we shall probably find none in the great book of life. Should you have anything against us then cross it off forever, as we did with whatever we found there.”
RB|1|109|3|0|Says the speaker at the front: “That is nice of you! We did likewise, and so we are now friends, brothers and sisters! – But now friend Bruno is waving at us, and so we shall follow him in silence!”
RB|1|109|4|0|With these words they gladly follow Bruno wheresoever.
RB|1|109|5|0|Coming up to Me with his big caravan moments later, Bruno says: “Lord, here are all those who were captive in that dull chamber. I have carried out my order. May Your holy and best will be done! Blind they all are; give them light that they may see You the way I now see You in all Your gentleness and Father-love!”
RB|1|109|6|0|Says one of the crowd: “Bruno, friend, are we already at the destination of our short journey? And with whom did you speak into the air of spirits?” Says Bruno: “We are fully at our destination! And He to whom I spoke is the Lord, God Jehovah, Jesus Zebaoth! Ask Him for light, as I have already asked Him, and light shall at once come over you, whereupon you shall see Him as I do!”
RB|1|109|7|0|Says another one: “Do we not find ourselves in that big hall from which we were driven into that dark hole on account of our presumptuousness – by that none too courteous Saxon Robert Blum?”
RB|1|109|8|0|Says Bruno: “Yes, you find yourselves in same, and brother Robert is not far away.” Says the speaker: “If I remember rightly then the Lord Jesus also was present there, in Whom we did not then believe however. That time we saw Him; how can we not see Him now?”
RB|1|109|9|0|Says Bruno: “The reason is that you have become too crudely sensual. Nothing spiritual can be seen and comprehended through such sensuality, which I know from my own experience of diverse stages of my spiritual life.
RB|1|109|10|0|“When upon Earth as a tender, God-fearing boy I was still staying in my pious parents’ house I had all kinds of glorious visions. It indeed seemed to me at times after saying my morning and evening prayers as if angelic beings floated around me who fortified me, awakening such celestial feelings within my breast that I already found myself in some Paradise of God. In this period I also often had wonderful and meaningful dreams, making me even predict certain happenings within our circle of relatives. But when as a grown youth I left my parents’ house, acquiring more and more taste for the world, it was the end of my celestial visions. My ebullient friends argued me everything overboard and made my youth funny and boring, so that I became ashamed of it. And so I went over to the world of fun, became crudely hedonistic and hardly remembered my childhood visions. Only towards my last days did I receive certain warnings, which however I did not heed either until it was too late. Only now do I see how all these visions have been confirmed upon me and why! – But over here little if anything more can be done about them, because her it depends only on the poor soul-heart’s feeble capability. If it is still capable of some pure cognition and a superior will, then it is in our favour. If however the heart is a bastard, as they say, then everything is bastardly. From this genuine recall of my very own and most miserable life, and how it took shape and developed, you can all clearly deduce the reason why spiritually you are still completely blind. But turn to the Lord Jesus in your hearts earnestly now and sincerely beg pray to Him for the right light, and there will and must become light within you!”
RB|1|109|11|0|The entire company is now engrossed in thought over this, and many start laying their hands upon their breast and heart.
RB|1|110|1|1|Chapter 110
RB|1|110|1|1|The Lord about catching soul-fish. Bread, wine and celestial clothing.
RB|1|110|1|0|But I say to Bruno: “My dear Bruno, you verily are a good fisherman. With just one draft you brought Me a full net. This is true mastery, worthy of a full reward! It shall of course transpire whether on lifting these fish from the net they have to be laid aside and thrown back in the sea on account of their leanness. But that does not reduce your merit before Me in the least, for the sorting is My own affair, whereas your concern as the dispatched fisherman is exclusively the catch. Every fisherman has done his part already when he has filled his net, not having to concern himself with the quality of the fish. I as the Lord can then decide which fish are suitable or not.
RB|1|110|2|0|“But go over to Robert now and he will give you sustenance by way of bread and wine, and a worthy cloak of honour.”
RB|1|110|3|0|Says Bruno: “Oh Lord, I am hardly worth Your feeblest grace, how could I accept such very greatest one? Lord, whatever You want to do for me in excess please rather do for these little fish which You lift from the net as too lean. But leave me as I am. For verily, in Your holy proximity I neither hunger nor thirst, and Your word is my most precious cloak of honour!”
RB|1|110|4|0|Say I: “I am pleased beyond measure with your greatest humility and plainness. But you shall nevertheless have to do as I commanded you. Behold, My Peter too did not want to permit Me to wash his feet once. But when I showed him the reason he wanted his whole body washed, what however would have been too much again. And so it is the case with yourself now. You have to now be fortified with bread and wine, and then purified through the celestial cloak of honour, so that these little fish can then be strengthened and truly enlivened through your sphere. If however you were not thus equipped beforehand, then there would be no advancing for these your little fish. Only later will you understand the reason. Hence do as I counseled you, and the sorting of these fish can then get truly under way.”
RB|1|110|5|0|On hearing this, Bruno immediately cheers up, saying joyfully: “Oh Lord, Father! If so, then I shall gladly eat and drink for a thousand and be clothed with a solar cloak of honour!”
RB|1|110|6|0|Say I: “Eat and drink what shall be given you, and put on the clothing that shall be handed to you – whereafter your little fish shall soon receive their light to see Me and all those assembled around Me here!”
RB|1|110|7|0|Hearing this, Bruno bows down deeply before Me and at once hastens over to Robert who hands him a sizeable piece of bread and a small crystal beaker with some wine. Bruno consumes the bread and wine with one gulp so to say, afterwards still feeling a sizeable appetite. Robert however shows no sign of repeating this gift, but fetches the said cloak of honour which Bruno immediately puts on, thinking he shall feel more satiated, but it is not so. For he now gets really hungry and thirsty, asking Robert for another gift of bread and wine.
RB|1|110|8|0|Robert however sends him to Me, saying: “Whatever is lacking the Lord shall provide. Go over now! I only do the Lord’s will.”
RB|1|111|1|1|Chapter 111
RB|1|111|1|1|Bruno’s hunger and thirst continue. Hints about celestial order.
RB|1|111|1|0|Bruno at once moves over to Me, now dressed in a white Toga decorated with red bands, saying: “Lord, I poor sinner thank You for this priceless grace with which You have honoured me undeservedly. For my part I am now exceedingly happy, excepting a little hunger and thirst. But that does not matter, for the bliss that streams from You, flooding my entire being, will not let me feel hunger or thirst. I am now happy and my heart for the first time feels a true, pure celestial love towards You oh Lord, as well as for all these poor brothers and sisters. Oh, this is a kind of love which would hardly ever enter a mortal'’ mind! For even the best people upon Earth love themselves more than their best friends. How much less likely are they to love their enemies? But what do they call love upon Earth? Oh you accursed love!
RB|1|111|2|0|“Notwithstanding my heart’s fullness of pure celestial love however, and regardless of how completely my soul desires to forgive all sinners their sins, yet I feel not the least mercy towards unscrupulous rams, and would feel genuinely glad to see them burn in hell until they have repented their randiness to the last drop. I surely wish no harm to anyone, but nor do I wish someone any good until they have made themselves worthy through full repentance. There are indeed bound to be some rotten vipers and snakes among the little fish I brought along, who in the world got deeply carried away with crafty fornication, but I yet ask You for grace and mercy for them, for most of them know not what they did. But on the other hand there are many who know very well what they do. These rogues I wish to taste the full sharpness of Your judgement!”
RB|1|111|3|0|Say I: “My dear Bruno, you still feel hunger and thirst; do you know the cause? Behold, it is because there still resides a little judge in your heart! Although this judge is a fairly reasonable one, he nevertheless is not within My order!
RB|1|111|4|0|“If you want to be fully within My order then you have to get this judge out of your heart, after which you shall eternally feel no more hunger or thirst. For behold, I alone am a judge, good and just in all fullness of My authority and power. Notwithstanding this, I Myself judge no one, but everyone judges himself in accordance with his love. If same is pure and good, then his judgement over him shall also be good. If however his love is impure and evil, his judgement shall be likewise. If however, within My authority and might, I judge no one, how much less must you judge anyone!
RB|1|111|5|0|“I Myself know best about the nature of these Viennese, and what spirit animates them. They have feathered their bed without Me, hence they rest the way they bedded themselves for time and eternity. They practiced all kinds of incest, hence they also rest upon bloody restingplaces. This blood is indeed crying out to Me for vengeance, manifold. Yet I still don’t wish to avenge it but simply permit it that perverts of all types tear themselves apart like tigers, rewarding each other the way they deserve. And this is hell in full measure. There is nowhere any hell other than this one, which develops by itself from selfishness in a man’s heart.
RB|1|111|6|0|“He who does not condemn himself, we will not condemn either. But he who condemns himself out of the evil love of his heart, let him be condemned! In short: everyone in accordance with his desire. And if that is his lot, then that also is the most perfect justice a man can receive. We shall not of course on our part fail to show everyone the right path in accordance with their understanding, and through the right teaching lead them to good. If they want to walk that way, good for them. If however not at all, then no punishment is meted out to them on our part, but only what they desire. Therewith they have their fullness of judgment and punishment! Should they however with time wish to hit upon the right path, then no barriers shall be set across anyone’s path eternally.
RB|1|111|7|0|“Behold, this is the true celestial order of the purest love of My heart! This order will also have to become yours completely, and you shall become perfect as I Myself, and will then experience no more empty pressure in your inward parts. Satiated and lit up in this way, it shall be easy for you to help all these you brought along from your own fullness, in any need they may have. You shall fill them and slake their thirst. The naked you shall clothe, the captives you shall free. The downcast you shall comfort and the miserable you shall heal. And the eyes of the blind you shall open, and cause the deaf to hear the word of life. Now turn again towards your little fish and open their eyes, and the ears of their hearts forever!”
RB|1|112|1|1|Chapter 112
RB|1|112|1|1|Bruno reaches his charges. Questions concerning rebirth and free will. Bruno’s clarification.
RB|1|112|1|0|Bruno is celestially transformed by this doctrine, and he turns to his little fish and starts to properly teach them.
RB|1|112|2|0|But on concluding his doctrine, one who is a New Catholic says: “Friend, your words were well chosen, but what for all those theosophical wisdom phrases? Behold, Moses says in his Genesis: when God took on the work of Creation there was darkness throughout infinity. And God said ‘Let there be light’, and there was light, in all endless spaces! Only when infinity was lit up in this way did the almighty Spirit of God, Who hovered above all the waters together with what they contained, separate and order these waters and their chaos. And this was truly wise action, worthy of a God. – You however start the other way round with us. Thus you said much, and that in a logical fashion, about Christ and His sole Deity; about His love, goodness and mercy and also about His proximity, but what good does it do if we have no eyes with which to see Him, and judge for ourselves whether it really is He?
RB|1|112|3|0|“Hence say to us, like the Deity, if you have the power: ‘let there be light’. Then everything shall fall into place, once we have purified vision. But if you talk about what you can see, whilst we can see and hear nothing besides yourself, then how are we to give credence to your words? Hence consider what we have initially need of, and you shall then hopefully not act against the divine order of heaven, since this order conditions the being of everything else!!
RB|1|112|4|0|“We still don’t understand why we now see less than at the start of our presence here. In the beginning we could wee see this hall and also the supposed Saviour Jesus, and Robert Blum, Messenhauser, Jellinek, Becher, Leanderl, the dramatist Dismas, his friend Max Olaf, and a couple of the cutest dancers. And now we see and hear nothing of them and the many others. Where does the dog lie buried?
RB|1|112|5|0|“You told us nothing about it, but instead promised us that God the Lord shall Himself open our eyes. But none of this is happening! Hence carry this out with us, and everything else shall look after itself.”
RB|1|112|6|0|Says Bruno: “Friends, just a little more patience, and that for which you thirst shall be done unto you. You have indeed postulated quite wisely God’s order in the Creation of the world. But I don’t have to proceed like God with the creation of the primordial waters of His eternal ideas, but only like a godmother with a newborn infant. With the child, the opening of the eyes is not the first thing. How should it be different with yourselves? Let yourselves be first lifted out of the mother’s body of sensuality, and it will then show how much of the divine light you are able to bear at once! And may it be so in the name of the Lord!”
RB|1|112|7|0|Says another next to the previous speaker, with scornful eyes and sarcastic tongue: “Well, dearie, so you are now a celestial midwife! What a shame the holy Liguorian Padres on Earth haven’t found out yet! These may have in your advance age already carved you out as a wooden saint Hebammius Coelestis, and artificially gilded you and performed a few Masses in your honour for facilitated births at a hundred silver pieces each! My, are you not a clever fellow, getting yourself out of scrapes!
RB|1|112|8|0|“But as a patron initiated into all matter of child-birth, how often does a human soul have to be born before it can at last say: Now, praise God, I have at last crawled out of the last mother body for permanent daylight! I think that with your concept of heaven it shall never come to that. Now wonder that a Nicodemus was once forced to ask Christ, Who spoke to him about spiritual re-birth, whether he shall have to crawl back onto a maternal body! – Tell us honestly how often you are going to practice your celestial midwifery on us, before we attain to real eyesight! Light, light, dear friend Hebammius! Then everything shall get better without much midwifery; because in the absence of light, all babbling is an old wives’ tale – understood?”
RB|1|112|9|0|Says Bruno: “Friend, here in the kingdom of spirits no soul has gotten by being rough. This you can let yourself be told for a start. I shall certainly not judge you for it eternally, but you shall gradually distance yourself from the goal of your destiny. Why ask how many times you will have to be born from a mother’s womb to attain to the full light of truth? My reply is: many hundreds of times yet, should you remain in your present stubborn and crude disposition!
RB|1|112|10|0|“Is it so hard to shrug off your own will and replace it with that of divine order, and become firm in it? Had you done this already upon Earth, you would already have been born out of the last womb, finding yourself in the truest light of all light long since! But you had not the least taste for abandoning your bent towards indulging in the good life. And so you shall have to now taste blindness – like all those who were similarly constituted, and still are as you are.
RB|1|112|11|0|“Seek God’s will, and you shall attain to the light! But if you want only what suits you, then it shall take a long time for you to improve – do you understand such words?”
RB|1|112|12|0|Says the ruffian: “Indeed, little brother St. Midwificus, I understand you! But listen, you are stupid and talk what has neither head nor tail, and if a head, then it’s of the dried Cod type!
RB|1|112|13|0|“Tell me, who can abandon his own will and drip an alien one into his soul? It is strange how, as a sighted person, you don’t see that I cannot make a strange will my own except through my own will! If however I did not have a will of my own, then I would love to know with what will I should desire that which someone else wants to impose on me. I did indeed always regard you as somewhat stupid, but could not dream that you could be that stupid! – No, to have no will, yet unbendingly desire to do someone else’s will! That’s crazier than making over a property to someone when not owning a snail-shell oneself! Will you not tell me whether you perhaps derived this wisdom from holy Ignatius of Loyola? Or did you muck up your brain with a badly roasted ass?
RB|1|112|14|0|“But, joking aside, tell me, are you really that stupid, or are you just kidding us for your own fun. Look, a man without will would be no more than a mechanically organic clockwork without spring or weight (pendulum). I mean, a man can indeed surrender his will for service to another, doing what someone else wants, whether it be sensible or otherwise. But to fully dispose of one’s own will like a pregnant woman of her fruit, to then as it were have another will inserted, such goes beyond the horizon even of the last fixed star! Chop off your hands and feet simultaneously in strict accordance with the Gospel and then have two other strange pairs grafted on, and we shall see how you shall be bounding ram-like therewith! Just go on smartly, little friend! If you are in possession of some power, then act on our behalf! But spare us your empty words forever, Lord Brunissimus!”
RB|1|112|15|0|Bruno tries hard to calm down but finds it hard to get the churl out of his heart completely. On getting his inward part sufficiently calmed down, Bruno says to the ruffian: “Friend, from your purposefully offensive remarks I gather that you did not understand my talk at all. At first I called for patience, without which no man can accomplish something notable. After that I indicated how man can only move forward towards a set goal when he takes his own, worthless will captive, to take up the will of a wise man, discontinuing to allow his perverted will to act in place of a better, foreign will as the active power within him.
RB|1|112|16|0|“I think this ought to be clear? Yet you find only stupidity in this supremely important truth, because you adopt the thing as if one has to become devoid of all will to only then adopt a strange will to operate within oneself. But who ever told you such doctrine? I know at least as well if not better than you that one cannot do someone else’s will without one’s own will. Because a person without will would be like an automaton or a mere statue. And so it speaks for itself that a man can only hand his will over to someone else when with his own will he intensely desires the other’s will, subjecting his actions to it.
RB|1|112|17|0|“The will is the arm of human needs. He who therefore wants to change his will has to first change all his requirements. If indigence is a person’s acquired need, then this need imposes the desire to do nothing upon the soul. If satisfying the needs of the flesh is a person’s need, then the soul has to do everything to supply the satisfaction of the flesh. But man also has a higher cognition, with which he discerns the harmfulness of crude desires. With this he can fight such unclean desires, ultimately banning them altogether, putting better, that is, godly ones in their place. That means trading-in one’s material for one’s divine will! This is what I ask of you in the name of the Lord.
RB|1|112|18|0|“If however I want only that and nothing other of you, then tell me why you militate against me in such outrageously crude fashion?”
RB|1|112|19|0|Says the ruffian: “Had you spoken to us so intelligently before, then I would have encountered you differently. But you held forth with us in such exalted and orthodox fashion that we would not have been able to understand you with the best of will, the result being that I had to shower you with a few compliments on behalf of my many brethren. But I take it all back, because from your subsequent qualifications I realise that you are after all not as simplistic as I had thought you to be. After which the market stocks are considerable improved, and we now comprehend your remarks about patience and the exchanging of the human will. Indeed, in this way it could work, even if with some difficulties, because an old horse is harder to train than a young one; but this is besides the point when patience is on our side!”
RB|1|113|1|1|Chapter 113
RB|1|113|1|1|The ruffian’s talk about distortion of religion through the priesthood.
RB|1|113|1|0|Continues the ruffian: “but no God can reproach us humans for being so inhumanly stupid, especially in the things of Christ’s religion! Because the ecclesiastical hierarchy both high and low have proceeded with the beloved doctrine of the Christ that makes it apparent to even the lowest swineherd as to what degree the evidently comfortable servants of the holy religion laid nothing so much to the heart of the baptised followers of the only bliss-generating Roman Catholic church as beloved heavenly poverty, love, patience and unswerving obedience – firstly of course to the Church and its divine (with a grain of salt) servants, and consequently also the state, to the extent of the latter favoring the alone bliss-providing church!
RB|1|113|2|0|“Did not I often converse about it with the simplest of commoners, who look on these dirty tricks in the same way, saying: religion is no more than primordial conceived means of blinding poor mankind, to keep them in check with conjuring up hellish and heavenly sham and brilliant deception, so that through hell-mongering fear and desire for heaven they would provide the work-shy priesthood with the best morsels, having themselves to subsist worse than chained dogs; everything of course to the ‘greater glory of God!’ From which it is to clearly transpire that either there never was a Jesus or that He could not possibly have been the Son of God! Because when one considers the endlessly wise system of the created world, and next to that the ‘praiseworthy’ foundations of the Roman Catholic ‘only’ church – the sole beatifying one, according to which one is to , without question, believe everything regardless of how stupid and self-contradictory, on top of that having to testify that the Roman doctrine is the only pure Christian doctrine – then one must realise that the same God who created everything so wisely could not possibly have given such doctrine for the awakening of man.
RB|1|113|3|0|“Behold, Bruno, only pure simpletons philosophise in that manner! How then should we of the learned class judge, in view of the stupidities, lies and deceptions of the Roman Catholic Church? And in what regard must stand the one who initiated doctrines which can be transformed into any malformations, wax or plaster?
RB|1|113|4|0|“They say of course that the papacy resembles Christ’s pure doctrine like a dirty boot a medicean Venus. But this does not in the least alter my opinion about Christianity and its founder. Because whatever proceeds from God, no human selfishness can change in the least. If the doctrine of Christ therefore were divine, then there would have to be something to devils if mankind were capable of changing it according to any selfish desire. Should it be the Deity’s intention, on account of fullest human freedom to allow man to play the whore with the doctrine? Then goodbye to God, my friend! Because then even a blind person can see that such doctrine would benefit mankind less than none at all!
RB|1|113|5|0|“It is my view that every person should show such purely divine doctrine the highest regard and respect, like for the rising sun, and most of all the proclaimer of such unique doctrine. But what if it is the parson who shows the doctrine the least respect, and on the contrary transforms it to a purely man-made work, out of dictatorial and selfish aspirations? If it is indeed the crassest opposite to what the original doctrine offers, then every enlightened person must come to the conclusion that a doctrine which is not shown any respect even by the priesthood but is promoted only by vain sacraments, cannot be of divine origin! Because even livestock shows respect for the things of God; how much more should man of reason do so!
RB|1|113|6|0|“Who can watch the sun rise without awe of the great Deity? Who is not gripped at the sight of high, majestic mountains? Who can look at the sea dispassionately? Is anyone’s breast not shaken by the mighty, rolling thunder? Behold, these are godly things that make everyone shake with reverence. But the supposed word of God – where does godliness stand there? – If this is no more to the parsons than a saleable hair-cream, then what should same be to us, the laity – no doctors of divinity?
RB|1|113|7|0|“If therefore man has to necessarily be disquieted by such doctrine, should it be surprising if every intelligent person makes his own life-rules in accordance with the needs of nature, living and enjoying therewith in a balanced way with whatever the beloved Deity presents him in the most natural way.
RB|1|113|8|0|“I have no quarrel with the tenets of Christ’s basic doctrines. They are good, and completely correspond with mankind’s needs. But what’s the good of a good Catholic not being able and allowed to practice them? Since the Deity guides everything, should it not also be possible for It to protect It’s own doctrine from such devastation? Where however is such protection apparent? Friend, nowhere, to my knowledge!
RB|1|113|9|0|“If things however really are like that, then show us how Christ’s doctrine should nevertheless be divine, if those who should most strongly perceive it as such regard it as bare nothingness, misusing it in every conceivable manner and hence it also standing as disgraced before mankind!
RB|1|113|10|0|“Prove to us the divine origin of Christ’s doctrine, and we shall believe you what you will tell us about the responsibilities God asks men in respect thereof. And if we ever sinned against it then we shall gladly repent our sins and make amends wherever possible!
RB|1|113|11|0|“But then you would also have to prove to us that man can sin without commandments. But we, as more enlightened people, necessarily for above reasons had no law and even less a positive divine commandment – excepting that of our nature – which we also constantly adhered to – and hence could not keep any. Oblige us friend by speaking, if you will, or let us go to where our senses shall lead us!”
RB|1|114|1|1|Chapter 114
RB|1|114|1|1|Bruno’s response from the Lord. Proof of the divine origin of Christ’s doctrine: its inexhaustible fullness and diversity.
RB|1|114|1|0|Following our ruffian’s lucid talk, Bruno turns to Me, praying to Me for enlightenment in order to effectively respond to the speaker and his colleagues.
RB|1|114|2|0|But I indicated to him: “Speak, and don’t trouble yourself about the words, for you shall find the right response upon your tongue!”
RB|1|114|3|0|With this assurance, Bruno again turns to the speaker, saying: “Friend, if you have the right patience and pay attention, then I shall gladly respond to your challenge.” - Says the ruffian: “Let’s have it! Neither I nor my group shall be lacking therein. But don’t extend your speech beyond Christ’s age.”
RB|1|114|4|0|Says Bruno: “Very well, dear friends, my speech shall be short and to the point and so hearken:
RB|1|114|5|0|“All temporal gifts of the Deity to men are given in such a way that imperfect man with his natural reasoning, being unable to give justice to the gifts, can constantly criticise them. To the one, the sun is too hot in summer – he would prefer a permanent spring. To another, winter is dreadfully burdensome – he would prefer a never-ending summer. To the one, human life is too short, to the other so boringly long that he forcibly abbreviates it. Another would like the entire Earth to be fertile, solid land, whilst an Englishman would like the sea more extensive than it already is. Some would like it all to be fields, and still others, all meadows, still others all gardens, and yet others only cities and fortresses; and so on – thousands of other things! Indeed I hardly ever met two people who wanted exactly the same thing.
RB|1|114|6|0|“Nor can unsatisfied mankind leave godly gifts as they are, but keep changing things wantonly and to suit earthly needs. Animals are captured, slaughtered and their meat consumed in all kinds of ways. Trees and plants are transplanted and improved. No order satisfies man, and he makes himself a better one. Thus it was supposed to have been commanded that man wander about naked, and in summer and winter to either camp in the open or in caves and grottoes. But they are not in the least satisfied with that and they prepare themselves luxurious clothing and build all kinds of buildings and dwellings.
RB|1|114|7|0|“Why do people muck about in God’s exalted Creation, showing the Deity thereby that they are not satisfied with God’s order? It is lucky for the stars to be out of man’s reach, or they would have received a new order long since. Does man leave anything untouched with his senses and hands? I tell you – nothing! Should however things not have been created by God upon Earth presumably because man’s deficient hands were laid upon it, to sometimes change things completely? Friend, answer me this question first, after which we shall trade sensible and wise words about God’s doctrine!”
RB|1|114|8|0|Says the speaker: “Well, this thing is worth hearing! I am beginning to suspect that you may even succeed in making Christ’s teaching comprehensible to us. Carry on – it is interesting to hear you along these lines.”
RB|1|114|9|0|Continues Bruno: “Very well, since you have grasped what I said, I shall in the name of the Lord clarify God’s ways further:
RB|1|114|10|0|“It is with God’s doctrine as with the rest of Creation. For the worldly intellect it is a most disorderly foolishness, which vainly seeks a firm order which it calls natural logic. Miraculous works and moral doctrines seem too mixed up in mystic parables, like cabbages and beetroot. Here a miraculous wonder, over there a rebuke. On the other hand, there is a most exquisite moral code that seems to have less cohesion with the other parables and happenings than the most disorderly flora of a farm meadow. This however is not a contradiction to the divine order within the divine doctrine laid down for man, but a confirmation. For therewith the Deity forces man’s indigent nature towards constant contemplation and diverse seeking, in order to properly find itself within what at first, from the doctrine’s outside, seems to be thrown in in such a disorderly fashion and without logic.
RB|1|114|11|0|“What would you think about God if, for instance, only one type of fruit would occur in areas of strictest mathematical demarcation, and only one variety at others? If a householder were to sow some other fruit in such area and reap no harvest – what would become of his household?
RB|1|114|12|0|“The wise Creator therefore introduced strict order only where necessary and beneficial to mankind. But things that are to occupy man’s free spirit are scattered about colourfully in order to give the spirit the best opportunity for exercising certain attributes, to acquire skill and power which here in the kingdom of pure spirits conditions the actual, eternal existence in loveactivity.
RB|1|114|13|0|“Divine doctrine is given in such fashion that every spirit can draw his desired nutrients therefrom, sustaining and therewith growing and perfecting himself.
RB|1|114|14|0|“Just as two different plants can exist quite well side by side within the same plot, so can ever-so confessionally diverging spirits achieve spiritual perfection from the same divine doctrine without hindrance.
RB|1|114|15|0|“Yet the sheer global diversity of cults is chief testimony to the divine origin of Jesus Christ’s doctrine and its exalted Founder and Proclaimer and Sponsor! Were this doctrine the work of man, then such from imitation wooden tree, no man could transplant a branch. Since the doctrine out of Chris’s divine mouth is of one artificially carved by human hands but a tree of fullest life-force, planted by God Himself, it is also factual that its grafts (denominations) thrive everywhere unfailingly, with proper care, bringing forth good fruits.
RB|1|114|16|0|“By contrast, consider human doctrines, such as philosophy, mathematics and such like. These are like a machine of a set shape and function, always bringing forth the same effect. In mathematics the world over, and without sects, two times two is four. Aristotle admits of only one sect – the purely Aristotelian; likewise Wolff, Leibniz, Fichte, Kant and Hegel. For they are all planted dead trees!
RB|1|114|17|0|“It is not so with Christ’s doctrine. Every transplanted branch takes roots, continuing to blossom and grow into a life-tree bearing fruit. That is the important distinction between the work of God and the dead work of man, being simultaneously the greatest proof of the divine origin of a doctrine, bearing, with proper care, the same fruits of life under the most diverse cult forms.
RB|1|114|18|0|“If however you have any further objections, then it is up to you! I shall not in the Lord’s name leave you begging for an answer.”
RB|1|115|1|1|Chapter 115
RB|1|115|1|1|Rome criticised. Bruno enlightens. The benefit of night.
RB|1|115|1|0|Says the speaker: “Friend, you have presented the matter with astonishing logical consistency, and I have to thank you on behalf of all guests! But that leaves a fundamental question – should you answer that convincingly also, then you shall have won us, and we shall make you our group leader. The question is:
RB|1|115|2|0|“If, according to your clever presentation, Christ is Lord over heaven and Earth, then it is asked – which earthly sect is closest to the truth? And what does Christ Himself think of the Roman Catholic Church? Who is not familiar with the old, supremely dictatorial doings of the sole beatifier! Here the word of God, atrophied and crippled, is only a hypocritical banner, behind which a wolf hides its rapaciousness. Every possible storm has vainly tired to rip the sheep’s clothing off this wolf-jaw! This Moloch, this seven-headed dragon, this ancient whore of the world thrives and vegetates indestructibly, continuing its shameless profession completely, without celestial hindrance!
RB|1|115|3|0|“If Christ, Who emphatically rebuked the brazenness of the Jewish priesthood on every occasion, is God, living like us after physical death, then tell us: how can He allow such abominations to run their course for over fifteen centuries already, watching unperturbed as these black servants of God misuse Him worse than all those Roman henchmen who nailed Him to the cross? More than four fifths of Christianity is fully aware of this aberration, saying: ‘The Roman is the oldest among the Christian sects and therefore must know best what to make of Christ and His doctrine! But through its completely hypocritical behaviour it only proves that it never believed in this doctrine, and hence even less in Christ. It bakes Him, sells Him, and would indeed even condemn Him to hell, should He dare to also have a relationship with another sect. Therewith all followers of His doctrine are shaken, turning their backs on such doctrine.
RB|1|115|4|0|“Say, if there is a Christ, does He not see this, or does He not want to see it? Or is it His will that the Roman Catholic Church carries on the way it has always shamelessly done? Is Christ earnestly pleased with such works? Can He really speak only the Latin tongue, loving those most vain sacraments above everything else? – He, Who in His lifetime rebuked nothing so severely as shameless hypocrisy! – Therefore, friend, solve also this mystery, and then we are all for your God.”
RB|1|115|5|0|Says Bruno: “Friend, your objection regarding Rome certainly is well-founded, and there is hardly anything to be approved about this Church. The Lord nonetheless must have a reason for letting it continue. It is perfectly true that God’ word enjoys much greater regard even with the Jews and the Muslims than with the Romans, who make out of Christ whatever suits them, distorting His most holy word the way it will most favour their domineering and greedy junk.
RB|1|115|6|0|“This now aged tree, spiritually has undergone degeneration like the old Sicilian chestnuttree near Aetna, whose kernel has turned brittle, rotten and dead for close to one thousand years. Since this tree has driven mighty roots and far-spread branches in its youth, a new body had in later times formed between roots and branches. In this way a multiple tree has formed from the original, healthy single one which holds together only in its crown, but no longer as the same tree by root and branch. This tree indeed bears an occasional fruit, but without flavour, being hard and almost inedible. The reason would be that this tree has long since completely lost its life-kernel. Other kernels have indeed formed from the strong rootlets and divided off-shoot branches. But the main trunk, on whose full health alone the edible fruit depends, is helped only sparingly therewith. This tree is now traditionally regarded by the simple fold more as a historic curiosity than an actually useful tree, being worshipped with all kinds of fables by the simple folk (who are well-disposed towards everything ancient), being worshipped by blind fools even as a holy relic. The best thing about this tree is that it can protect wanderers from sudden inclement weather.
RB|1|115|7|0|“It is likewise with the much fractioned Roman Catholic Church. It no longer has any actual stem or kernel. Outwardly it still the appearance of a tree of life but is fundamentally no more so than the old Sicilian Chestnut tree still is a useful fruit tree. It indeed still vegetates and has an outward life in its limbs, still bearing some blossoms an fruit, but they are no longer edible, being hard and without flavour, being bought as a curiosity by some travelers. Just as the Sicilian natural tree is now actually dead long since, approaching its full disintegration, so it now is with the feeble aged Roman spiritual tree. I say unto you: shortly, Rome shall exist only in history books!
RB|1|115|8|0|“It is certainly true that a great many other fresh and healthy trees could stand in its place, but if God is pleased to let such curiosities exist, for which He is certain to have a reason, then why should it bother us, since we have not for a long time drawn any life-purpose therefrom and shall do so even less in future!
RB|1|115|9|0|“Incidentally, the Roman Church seems to me like the faith of night, since during their socalled divine service they have to always kindle lights, as a sign that there is night within it in broadest daylight! Night however has the distinct advantage of given rest to the tired. And where do the spiritually tired get more rest than in the night-church of Rome? They don’t need thinking, research or stepping forward, but just partake of the mother’s (night) goods, being able to sleep there peacefully! If awakened by some moral or political knock however, then none seek light as busily as those finding themselves in the night!
RB|1|115|10|0|“And so I believe this to be the reason for the Lord’s tolerating the Catholic ‘nightly’, like the natural night besides the day, that people might work up that much more appetite for light! I for one have always been convinced that the blind find greater joy in light than the seeing. And so it may well be that of all the Christian sects, none shall so assiduously seek than the members of the night church. Surely that would clarify why the Lord tolerates the old Roman woman, and what it is actually good for?”
RB|1|116|1|1|Chapter 116
RB|1|116|1|1|Distortion of the pure Gospel on account of man’s free will. End of the Lord’s longsuffering.
RB|1|116|1|0|Says the speaker: “Friend, we now realise that Christ’s divine doctrine could indeed be godly, and is bound to be so, although most abominably misused by Rome. But we still can’t see how the Lord could have permitted this originally purely apostolic church to sink in recent centuries down to where, according to the pure Gospel, it is no church at all. Its Latin bawling, its ear-confession, its Mass sacrifices and other holy frippery, and especially its counter-natural celibacy, are phenomena which today even poodles begin to mock – not to mention other most idiotic church rites. And such grandiloquent madhouse is tolerated by the Lord, Whose doctrine is supposed to be a central sunlight (See The Natural Sun) to the people of this Earth! Behold, this is the poodle’s ominous kernel. Friend, give us some light on this as well!”
RB|1|116|2|0|Says Bruno: “Dear friends, this you have to understand in the holy context of man’s essential free will, without which he would not be but a mere animal or an automaton. Since he has to have a completely free will in order to be man, and consequently can do whatever he desires, it becomes clear that he must also, in respect of even a purely divine doctrine, have the choice of accepting or rejecting, or to regard same as orthodox or otherwise. Since this is up to man, it also became possible with time to develop the darkest papacy out of Christ’s pure doctrine.
RB|1|116|3|0|“Were there not in the time of the apostles already traders making deals with Christ’s miraculous doctrine, indeed, Christ Himself had one around Him, who betrayed Him! Why should not traders be found in later times to whom Christ’s doctrine was a patient cow giving immense returns for puny fodder. Since greedy people were only too well aware of this, they turned divine doctrine into merchandise, trading it in every land and making the most profitable deals. This was already the first evil deed! But when the merchants (Roman parsons of every shade) saw that the stocks were not avidly selling in their pure, spiritual form – especially with the pomp and splendour-prone Asians, they soon adjusted their wares as they considered them most appealing to the people of the East. And behold, trade began to flourish again.
RB|1|116|4|0|“To this period mainly date the first brazen circumcision of Christ’s pure doctrine, followed by the discovery of the purgatory, indulgences, brotherhoods and more such-like. To this second epoch belong the crusades, so profitable to the wily merchants of Rome. In later times, when people began to discern the true beneficiaries of the much-praised and energetically conducted indulgences, some curbs were considered desirable to these glaring deceptions. It also came to light how Rome’s merchants had close business ties with the Caraceans, faithfully appraising the latter of impending crusades, for which reason it had to be an easy matter for the well-informed Caraceans to give the Cross-jockeys the most practicable receptions.
RB|1|116|5|0|“Once people got behind all these deceptions, one threw oneself into mysticism, or actually black magic, set up welfare institutions with miraculous images, wrapped oneself up fully in Latin, produced miracle-working relics and built great temples with many miracle-altars, traded with until this hour. But since people are again growing over the parson’s heads, and no longer show respect for the man of the holy ghost, these little merchants have lost the plot. They don’t know what to do to sell their embarrassing wares profitably.
RB|1|116|6|0|“But, friends, this time it shall no longer work! The Bible, besides other lucid writings, have found strong circulation among the people. And these merchants have been too candid about their availability for money. And even Mary, who had long been the underpinnings, together with her wooden Christ, have begun to take their leave, which for these merchants is an exceptionally evil omen. I would almost wager my combined bliss that they shall shortly stand before the people like a daughter that perpetually puts on the moral and pious robe, until caught out as a buxom whore. Or they shall have to strike good deals, which of course shall be more arguments against them.
RB|1|116|7|0|“And so the Lord shall at the right time purify His doctrine in a way that shall with the speed of lightning bounce into all the world’s eyes! On the whole however, it harms no one if he permits himself to belong to the Roman woman, for I can assure you that the Lord is wellpleased with the Roman lambs. But what has not so far taken place now stands at the door!
RB|1|116|8|0|“Hence all glory to Him who constantly leads His own like the hen her chicks! I assume you are now in the clear about the woman of Rome. And so turn now exclusively to Jesus Christ, so that full light would come to you forever.”
RB|1|117|1|1|Chapter 117
RB|1|117|1|1|The doubters gain faith but are shy about the way to the Lord. A churchman and a free man in discussion. Humour in the spirit kingdom.
RB|1|117|1|0|Says the former speaker who spoke before the so-called ruffian: “I and our second speaker are enormously impressed by your lucid rendition. Its truth is penetrating! It shall also unfailingly come to pass as you have indicated with prophetic spirit. Thus the Jew Jesus is bound to be how tradition would have it, and what you have said about Him. But it is now that much harder for us to turn to Him. For we were great sinners one and all, not having heeded His divine doctrine! Will He not immediately call out to us: Depart from Me, you evil-doers, for I know you not!”
RB|1|117|2|0|Says the second speaker: “Where are you coming from? Do you honestly still believe in a hell and purgatory? No, such would not occur to me in a dream. Christ is surely going to be somewhat wiser and also better than us two. Tell me, would even you be able, with your hardheartedness, to condemn someone to hell, if there be one, and that forever? I say, one would have to be a downright devil. What is therefore your concept of Christ, if you can expect something like that from Him?”
RB|1|117|3|0|Says the first: “You are right indeed, but consider also that it was His own words that had said that fornicators, adulterers, thieves and murderers, deceivers, perjurers, misers and the hard-hearted shall not enter the kingdom of God. It says: He who believes and is baptised shall be blessed! – We certainly were baptised, but we never believed anything that we could not touch by hand. We therefore could not appear before Christ with anything like a favourable impression. He certainly is endlessly good, but He is also endlessly holy and hence just! How we shall therefore bear up to His righteousness is another matter!”
RB|1|117|4|0|Says the second: “But did you not hear what our friend and guide Bruno said about how things stand? He was sent to us by Christ to win us and lead us before the Lord! He has now won us, why should we complicate matters? We all know that before God, none of us is worth a shot of powder. But if He wants to be graceful and merciful to us, why should we splay ourselves like a virgin at a peasant’s wedding? Here it means grabbing hold with both hands, if the great Lord of the heavens wants to give us something, and not to have all sorts of Jesuits’ qualms!”
RB|1|117|5|0|Says the first: “But if you could only be a trifle more refined! In the world, you always were a sort of brash Mike, are you also going to speak like that before the Lord’s countenance, and all His holy friends? There you are bound to shake like the leaves of the aspen in a hurricane!”
RB|1|117|6|0|Says the second: “Oh oh! I can see an entire Jesuit brotherhood still stuck inside you! Did you not take notice of Bruno’s clear words? Did he not clearly expose the Roman deception, yet you are still in raptures like a crazy dying Padre. Don’t be laughable! Behold, friend Bruno is getting unwell just looking at you cutting your dumb face and carrying on like a Viennese coachman when the Liguorians are consecrating his horses on Good Friday. You should be ashamed for coming up with such inanities here in the kingdom of spirits! I tell you that Christ Himself would have a laugh at seeing such a face!”
RB|1|117|7|0|Says the first: “Friend, I pray you would bridle your rough tongue, or you shall yet end up in hell! For there is a hell, just as there is a heaven. Can’t you curb your tongue a little, before you are damned without further ado!” – Says the second: “Friend Bruno, do us a favour and calm down this here fellow somewhat, or we may have to go through the malheur of soiled trousers even here in the spirit world! We have the preliminaries!”
RB|1|117|8|0|The whole group bursts our laughing, and the first speaker says: “Bruno, my friend, can’t you stop off this mud-slinging onto my good name? What business of his is it if I have been a friend of God’s servants? Don’t let him deride me before the others!”
RB|1|117|9|0|Says Bruno: “Smarten up, and none shall laugh at you! But if you come up with all sorts of Jesuit misgivings, holding me up with my works on you, then your friend Niklas is right to stir you a little! Who is good or just before God, and who has merit before Him, the Almighty? Did He not Himself say: ‘When you have done everything, consider yourselves lazy servants’? If however He spoke thus, then why do we judge our merit before Him? If however He wants to show us grace and mercy, why should we decline it! Behold, this is vain! We all are bad and only God is good. If however He wants to do us some good out of His eternal goodness, then we should do like the sinner Zacceus once did when the Lord caused him to climb down from the tree to turn in at his house and sharing a meal with him. So let us therefore do as Zacceus once did!”
RB|1|118|1|1|Chapter 118
RB|1|118|1|1|The argumentative Bardo. Niklas’ rebuke. The group of a thousand, united in spirit, receives the Lord’s grace.
RB|1|118|1|0|Says the first speaker Bardo: “Well then, I shall give in, if things are like that. But Niklas will have to admit that he is not too fine a spirit and hasn’t got much to be proud of for being a New Catholic, no longer believing in the Lord Jesus at all. For these wanted to turn the world into heaven and call us Catholics numbskulls. But now, as spirits, the good Niklas and many of his faith together with ourselves, the Old Catholics, are sitting in the same boat. Wherefore Niklas need not be so rough with one of our ilk.”
RB|1|118|2|0|Says Niklas, with a smile: “My most esteemed friend Bardo! Don’t hold it too much against me if I got a little hot under the collar! But basically I meant well, which no one shall dispute. Tell me whether any actual Roman Catholic ever prays to God unless he wants something? Each one prays for something different. But to ever give God the honour for being the most perfect Being as God – friend Bardo – I give away all bliss if even one papist ever prayed to God for other than self-interest. Hence do not think too much of your Roman Catholic gentleness! It should, by the way, be time now to take note of friend Bruno’s advice, for the two of us shall by now have threshed enough empty straw!”
RB|1|118|3|0|Says Bardo: “This is no empty straw, do you hear! For to call someone a donkey, even if only by inference, is no empty straw!”
RB|1|118|4|0|Says Niklas: “So what of it? If my bluntness grinds on your nerves then do likewise to make us even. Don’t you see that Christ the Lord should be more to us than our mutually offended honour? What is any honour without God?! Whence, friend Bardo, no more of such earthly foolishness. Let us rather, in accord with Bruno’s advice, unite and pray the Lord Jesus for light, grace and mercy! – I shall lead the prayer and you repeat it aloud after me from the bottom of your hearts – if you feel like it!” – Says Bardo: “Eh, why should I prattle after you? Should I not be capable of formulating a request?!” – Says Niklas: “No objection, go right ahead! Everyone should know his own blistering shoe! I shall go ahead and say my prayer aloud, and everyone can choose to follow or not!”
RB|1|118|5|0|Here the entire company of a thousand says: “Do so, Niklas, and we will follow you!”
RB|1|118|6|0|Says Bardo: “I shall nevertheless pray for myself, knowing why.” – Says Niklas: “Do as you wish, but please do not disturb us further. Therefore please pray in silence!”
RB|1|118|7|0|After these words it seemed to everyone except Bardo that scales had fallen from their eyes. I am Myself standing almost in front of Niklas and not far from the large conference-table, around which the formerly mentioned company is still assembled. They all hardly dare to look up, and cannot be sufficiently amazed at the size and splendour of the hall, and the perfect health and beauty of the guests.
RB|1|118|8|0|At that point, Bruno also stands most reverently before Me, saying: “Oh Lord! To You alone all love, honour and adoration! As a lazy servant I now hand over to You this flock, who, I am persuaded, now belong to You in their hearts!”
RB|1|118|9|0|Say I: “You have done very well! Your great patience and meekness have brought this not inconsiderable work abut in an exemplary manner. Verily, having behaved in such exemplary fashion in your first task in My kingdom, you shall soon be set over bigger things. And your friend Niklas shall be at your side. For he also, towards the end of these negotiations with this company of a thousand – excepting one recalcitrant, contributed decisively towards their complete redemption by Me, their God, Lord and Father!
RB|1|118|10|0|“Verily, no winning of spirits is more beneficent than through words and wise doctrine. You all have won this flock through word and doctrine, this being fully in accordance with My will and order. Hence this herd is now fully free, and no miraculous work holds it in judgement. Hence it is also capable to at once receive higher graces, and this truly give Me great pleasure. Hence your reward shall be a large one!
RB|1|118|11|0|“When all the previous lot came to Me they were hungry and thirsty, for they could be brought to Me only through miraculous deeds and appearances. You however have no thirst, and none of you except Bardo has thirst, the reason being that you followed solely the word. And this is right, as this is My will!
RB|1|118|12|0|“Go over to Robert, you two – Bruno and Niklas, and he shall give you new clothing. But I shall Myself seize Bardo and give him whatever he desires – sweet or bitter!”
RB|1|118|13|0|Niklas, quite remorseful for love and gratitude, wants to say more, but I say unto him: “Friend, you have already spoken, as I am conversant with the tongue of the heart. Hence go over with Bruno in good cheer. In your new clothing we shall still have much to say and settle. So be it!”
RB|1|119|1|1|Chapter 119
RB|1|119|1|1|The healing of Bardo’s soul. Niklas’ speech on God’s guidance Celestial avowal of friendship.
RB|1|119|1|0|The two move over to Robert who received them most amicably. But I say to Bardo, who cannot see Me yet: “Open up, you sinister character, speak up and show Me the reason for your arrogance!”
RB|1|119|2|0|Bardo is mightily scared to see, and at once recognises Me in front of him. He tries to speak, but his tongue fails him, stammering like someone overcome by sleep after much worry. In his tremulous heart he believes no less than that I shall at once condemn him to hell.
RB|1|119|3|0|But I say unto him: “Blind one! How vain is your fear! When did I ever come to those who are condemned – through themselves, in order to condemn them still more? I came to help, but not to judge and condemn! But I see a severe malady within you, and this one is called arrogance! And you are to give Me an exact account of this one. Not however for My appraisal of you, all things being well known to Me from eternity, but so that you would rid yourself of your burden before Me.
RB|1|119|4|0|“Behold, when your friend Niklas wanted to lead in prayer for you all, you did not want to participate, wanting to pray just for yourself. And you also prayed, but how and for what. You did not want too much for yourself, but that much more humiliation for all who offended you, and most of all for Niklas, who disputed your capacity to represent the people, and in the end even dared to say a few significant truths to your face.
RB|1|119|5|0|“Consider however whether it is right that you wish humiliation for one who is your best friend, because he dared as a friend to quite deservedly tell you the truth?! Should you not rather wish him all the best who, as a true friend, tried to pull you back from a destructive degree of arrogance and selfishness?
RB|1|119|6|0|“Do you think that here in the kingdom of eternally undisguised truth things it is as on Earth, where the blind keep only the flatterers as friends, persecuting as their worst enemies those who tell them the truth, - like the Jews did with Me who was bold enough to parade the naked truth before their eyes.
RB|1|119|7|0|“Oh, My dear Bardo, here it is quite different. Here only the truth counts, and pure love that goes with it! Everything else is an abomination before Me, and must eternally keep out of My kingdom. Hence confess out of yourself that you acted exceedingly unrighteously towards Niklas – go and reconcile with him! Then come back here and I shall cause what is right and deserving to come your way!”
RB|1|119|8|0|Hearing such hefty words from My mouth, Bardo starts to ponder, saying in his heart: “Yes, the Lord, the Almighty, has spoken it. Who can disobey His wisdom and almight? It is so, and forever right! Man is an enemy of truth, especially when it comes too close. But he does it great injustice if he realises that his life reaches endlessly far beyond the grave and is conditioned solely on truth and love! – The Lord Himself has shown me this, and so I shall do as the Lord wills it, no matter how hard. I shall go over to friend Niklas courageously and resolutely, confessing all and humbly asking him for his friendship!” – He at once goes to carry out his resolve.
RB|1|119|9|0|Niklas however, already clothed anew, anticipates him, embracing him and saying: “Friend, upon Earth too the blind want proof, not seeing the power of the will. Here however, where with open eyes one sees the earnestness of will, one does not ask for proof, but only for the will. If it is in order, then everything else is so. Over here only the will is ours, all action being the Lord’s!
RB|1|119|10|0|“And so we are now the best of friends forever, and all our earthly differences have come to an end forever! But we shall also love friend Bruno with all our hearts as a warmest friend, for we owe our full salvation from our complete downfall, to his great patience, but in the first instance, naturally, to the endless goodness, gentleness and inexplicable condescension of the Lord! For He was and remains eternally the main and primeval basis of all salvation! We also have to, over here, still acknowledge several friends with praise, for they were a strong magnet that already drew us upon Earth, and they were also over here the practical trigger for finding our salvation in their house.
RB|1|119|11|0|“To the Father Jesus however be all thanks, adoration and love, for leading our steps in such a manner that, contrary to our belief, and after lengthy blindness, we finally got to where we were destined in accord with His order!
RB|1|119|12|0|“Verily, His counsels are impenetrable and His ways unfathomable! Man fares like a ship upon the ocean, driven about without sail or rudder by the wind. Who would still think that this vehicle, minus all its operational parts, is being guided by the best of plans! One does not keep in mind however that the winds too are of the Lord and that he alone give them direction and power. The ship nonetheless still makes it to shore as if driven by the most experienced boatman. And this is the work of the Lord, to whom therefore all honour and praise is due!
RB|1|119|13|0|“In this way the Lord has led us too, so that in spite of our truly crass sins, we found our way to Him. On how good and wise he must be, and how immeasurably love-filled! We are now saved forever; wherefore let us be of the best courage and full of the most fervent love for Him – the Saviour of all saviours!”
RB|1|119|14|0|After which they embrace each other and then Bruno, Dismas and Max Olaf, who had brought Dismas to his senses; but mainly Robert, who had powerfully contributed to Dismas’ return.
RB|1|119|15|0|Following such scene, Niklas come to Me with Bardo, saying: “Lord, the two of us stand before You as one heart. Forgive us also as we forgave each other, so that we can then love You above all, as if from one heart!”
RB|1|119|16|0|Say I: “If you are straightened out with each other, then everything is also made straight before Me, and your debtor’s ledger is annihilated! But go over to the big golden robe with Robert and the other friends! There you shall find the right clothes for these thousand poor ones. Take them and distribute them among the poor, for they still look naked. Then come back, that I may bless you and lead you on in the kingdom of light. Let it be so!”
RB|1|120|1|1|Chapter 120
RB|1|120|1|1|Dress in the beyond. The Lord speaks His blessings. Blum and his friends are directed to put the dining room in order. Their amazing experiences.
RB|1|120|1|0|They all move over to Robert, who takes them over to the big golden wardrobe, opening it and handing out the now clothing to all of them, which they put on at once. This gives them all a better appearance and makes them cheerful.
RB|1|120|2|0|But there is in the kingdom of spirits a substantial difference between those who, from innermost cognition, awakened purely through love for Me, turn to Me of themselves and those who are turned to Me through wise instruction. The former receive new clothing as if from within, the latter having to visibly remove their old, worldly clothing to put on new celestial once as if from outside. This clarification is given so that none would be offended at some later occasion, when some spirits, as if of themselves, have gotten into new clothing somewhat like a tree in spring, whilst the spirits, mostly from the previous scene, have to be clothed anew as if still on Earth.
RB|1|120|3|0|We are now seeing the entire company newly dressed before us. All are secretly praising Me, with some unable to fathom My imponderable condescension. Still others are looking at the forefathers and the apostles with a kind of holy timidity. Others, quite soberly, enter into conversation with the apostles. But Peter indicates to them all to go over to Me first, to receive the promised blessing, whereupon they shall be led into all wisdom as if of themselves. They respond immediately, all hastening to Me, thanking Me for the beautiful clothing and praying Me for the promised blessing.
RB|1|120|4|0|Whereupon I raise My hands over them, saying: “Let all of you receive the promised blessing and strengthening of your still feeble love and wisdom. Without which it would be impossible to enter My actual heavenly kingdom! Having now received My Fatherly blessing, you also are capable of taking a big step forward in My kingdom. Upon Earth, you often asked yourselves when looking at the stars: what could these be, and what is the Moon and the Sun and other things. Some of you thought one thing or another, or nothing at all. This does not matter however; for you all have overcome the earthly, now standing gladly and fortified before Me, your God, Father and Saviour. As perfected children, you now have the right to be introduced into the great and endlessly many mansions of your heavenly Father. Prepare yourselves well therefore, because only from here on begins a truly great insertion into all the works which, in the course of your entire lives, were daily floating before your eyes as hidden riddles!
RB|1|120|5|0|“This house however, within which you had fallen and then arisen once more, shall serve you as a general dwelling in which you shall always find Me again when, tired from some great journey, you seek recuperation.
RB|1|120|6|0|“Once you have however through experience attained to an outsize measure of love for Me, each one of you shall find a dwelling of their own within themselves in which he shall then dwell most blissfully into all eternities.
RB|1|120|7|0|“In order for you to set out upon your experience-journeys throughout My kingdoms fully fortified, we all shall first partake of a true life-meal together. You, Robert, and your chief brethren, go and open the middle door towards noon, where a new chamber shall reveal itself to you. There you shall find a great many tables and chairs. Put these in order and set them up well with bread and wine! I shall then Myself lead these guests into the great chamber of peace and rest, where they shall all be satisfied. Do now as I have commanded you!”
RB|1|120|8|0|Robert and his other friends move to the said hall, which is enormously large and furnished with an immense number of large and small tables. These however stand about in disorder, corresponding to that state of a spirit in which, although already in possession of all kinds of charitable resolutions, nevertheless are not yet employable for sundry good purposes, the spirit not being able to realise what comes first, second, third and so on. Wherefore those spirits (Robert and his friends) have to go ahead and order the tables, which are like the foundations of charitable impulses. Once ordered, I come Myself and lead the guests into the chamber of good works, where they shall also receive the higher graces and gifts in a higher and more pure order.
RB|1|120|9|0|Says Robert, standing there with his friends Messenhauser, Becher, Jellinek, Max Olaf, Dismas, Niklas, Bardo and a few other volunteers, on seeing the many tables standing in considerable disarray: “Friends, it will take us quite some time to put all this in the required order. Their diverse sizes are a problem, some being high, some low, others narrow, others short. This is going to be a sizable piece of work! What sort of householder am I, not even knowing what is in this house, or in what order it should be! Quite a household, that! But what can be done?”
RB|1|120|10|0|Says Messenhauser: “Quite peculiar! In the previous chamber we were already like wise men, yet here we stand as if we had not even learned the simple times tables! It needs only a systematic organisation of these tables, benches and chairs, yet we don’t know what to grab first. Which is number one, and hence at the top, and which is number two and so on? How will we put the low with the high and the narrow with the wide?”
RB|1|120|11|0|Says Becher: “Friends, I’ll be in it, but don’t ask me for a plan! For verily, in this immensely huge hall I feel as stupid as if I had just crawled out of my mother’s womb!” – Says Jellinek: “This thing seems more portentous to me than we think! I think the Lord let us run up against a wall somewhat? Hence we shall have to go back to Him to ask for a plan, otherwise we could cogitate half an eternity still achieve nothing! To set a thousand tables and several thousand chairs and benches under one roof is so-to-say beyond us. Hence let someone be dispatched to the Lord for the right system!”
RB|1|120|12|0|Says Robert: “I shall go myself. You stay and take in the other marvels of this hall!”
RB|1|120|13|0|Robert returns to the previous hall but is confounded on finding it empty of people. The set-up and the doors, wall and windows are still the same, but there is no sound. He sees nothing outside the windows and, opening other doors, there is no trace of what he seeks. He even goes out to the courtyard, but nothing moves there either. His search and calling out being futile, he returns depressed and finds his friends so as well.
RB|1|120|14|0|Says Robert: “Praise God that I still find you here, because the hall out there is void of all beings, like the Earth’s ice poles! No Lord, and no other being to be found, nor in the side chambers that I searched. This truly would kill a tough beast! Oh you desperate straits, what will we do?”
RB|1|120|15|0|Says Jellinek, astonished: “That is not bad! In God’s name, let it be as it will. Let’s try to order these tables as best we can! Once they are sorted out and set with bread and wine, it shall transpire whether we have been fooled.
RB|1|120|16|0|Robert calls Max Olaf over, saying: “Brother, you were a bit of a seaman, engineer and geometrist on Earth, wherefore you could be the first to work out a system for these tables and benches. Look the thing over, for now there is nothing left to us but to do as commanded by the Lord, and as brother Jellinek suggested!”
RB|1|120|17|0|Says Max Olaf: “No God can ask more than what one is capable of! And so we shall work out a system for these tables. We shall push the big ones of the same height together at the top of the tall, and the smaller and lower ones next to them, and the still lower and narrower ones and so on. We shall form an overall rectangle with them, or even a cross which might correspond even more, as the work is a bit of a cross for us. We shall do likewise with the benches and chairs. Once we have done that, it shall transpire whether the Lord will come as He promised. If He does not come however, then we shall move out into the open looking for our company all over this world. And so in God’s name, let us start this ordering business!”
RB|1|120|18|0|All agree with Max Olaf’s idea and put their hands to work. After a good while the tables, benches and chairs stand there in the form of a cross. Robert opens several chests that are filled with bread and wine – the bread in the usual round loaves and the wine in beakers covered with golden lids. With the help of the others friends, Robert proceeds with laying the tables with bread and wine.
RB|1|120|19|0|When that also is done, Robert says: “Lord, Thou Who art omniscient, You are sure to see that we have now solved the work faithfully as commanded us. You have promised to at once come here with the guests to fortify and bless us for more exalted celestial tasks! Oh come to us who with heavy hearts miss Your all-enlivening and captivating presence!”
RB|1|120|20|0|After which the others speak so also, yet none hear any sound or voices. But our tablesorters are not put off and wait patiently for a lengthy period.
RB|1|120|21|0|But with no one making an appearance, notwithstanding the lengthy wait, Robert says: “This is truly peculiar! Is the Lord trying to tempt us, or have we incurred some guilt? Or is this long story since our arrival in this world just a dream? Truly peculiar! What are we to do? Gather yourselves together, dear friends, or the thing shall take on a sinister aspect!”
RB|1|121|1|1|Chapter 121
RB|1|121|1|1|Opinions and counsels. Dismas sets the hearts in order. Robert’s gratitude. The blessings of neighbourly love.
RB|1|121|1|0|So Bardo steps up to Robert, saying: “Friends, I cannot deny that the sudden disappearance of the Lord together with the large crowd seems ominous to me. But I look at it this way: should the former story with a thousand wise phenomena have been just a dream-like appearance, then we are free are and our own law-givers therewith. Hence we can do as is most favourable for our needs, no strange power being able to hinder us. If however that which we have experienced and seen in this world is pure spiritual truth and reality, and that Jesus, Who is supremely beloved by us is Lord, then this our embarrassment is no more than a test for our benefit. His love and grace lets is come upon us to make us more independent and selfmotivated and as it were more masculine. When I think that we should vastly multiply our love for Jesus the Lord – the way He taught us, raised us up and blessed us with His almighty Creator’s hand, whereupon He shall soon be in our midst, together with all the dear brothers and sisters! That is my advice. Should anyone know better then I beg them to come forward with it!”
RB|1|121|2|0|Says Niklas: “Brother, I must admit that you always hit the nail on the head! It is as you have said, and cannot be otherwise! I did indeed understand friend Bruno before you, but now you could be our leader. Verily, we all are deficient in our love for the Lord, wherefore He left us in a bit of a quandary. The beautiful Helena is certain not to be without Him like us. Why? Because she knew how to seize Him at His weakest point right from the start – namely, by the heart! We however, as wisdom merchants, thought we had spooned out the entire celestial kingdom, now standing here as the prettiest oxen!
RB|1|121|3|0|Therefore – more love! We must bring our Lord far more love than intellect for a sacrifice; then He shall not depart! But if, carrying out the Lord’s commands, we imagine ourselves as divine charge d’affaires, to be rather more than other gulpers of God’s graces, then there will not of course be a shortage of experiences that will seem most peculiar. But I think that we are ourselves even stranger than these experiences! Am I right?”
RB|1|121|4|0|Say all of them: “Completely so! It is our fault. But the Lord knows our foolishness and shows us forbearance!”
RB|1|121|5|0|Dismas moves up a little, saying: “Dear friends, allow me a word too. Regarding the forbearance for our foolishness, there I think we are on shaky ground. Because if it is all about the achieving of perfection by the human spirit, after employment of his own power, - following receipt of the inner life-power from God, when he enters the recognised divine order, thereupon moving forward actively with his very own life-element, – then there might be a hitch to a merciful show of forbearance.
RB|1|121|6|0|“We now have a power and plenty of divine doctrine. Now it is up to us to self-activatingly develop ourselves as demanded b your recognition of the divine order! – The first is a free love according to our heart’s capacity. To love God more than one can would be foolish. But to love God less than our hearts demand would be criminal casualness, that would ultimately land us in a condition of half death. If we have the right measure of love, then we shall also have wisdom and a corresponding effective power with which, as free and perfected spirits from within, we shall, out of ourselves as if out of God, move in free action. God is certainly within Himself the highest order. If however we intend to grasp this order, then we shall first have to attain to true order, or we shall not ever be able to lay claim to full freedom.
RB|1|121|7|0|“Our ordering of these mixed-up tables and benches as commanded by the Lord is a divine finger-pointing at what we still have to do upon and through ourselves in order to in future be capable of holding our own before God. Hence it is now up to us to gratefully utilise this manifestation as the Lord will it.
RB|1|121|8|0|“If we think properly about how we still are constituted, - whether we in fact are now devoid of all vice, and whether there is any residual arrogance, and whether we are in practice taking up the good for its own sake, then we may no longer find it hard to go over into perfection of the spirit and await the Lord as perfected beings after His order. But if we regard this appearance as a kind of sleight from the Lord, wondering about it, then we could still be far from our goal!
RB|1|121|9|0|“It is not enough that, like enlivened machines, we act out what the Lord asked us to do, but we must rather probe the true reason within us, because only thereby can we place ourselves into a live divine order. There is little or almost nothing to the outer order of this furniture. But if it is a pointer from the Lord, then we should somewhat order all our life-implements inside the second chamber of our heart, that of divine wisdom. Then there is an immensity to this manifestation. But if any one of you can think of anything better, then let him bring it out in the Lord’s name!”
RB|1|121|10|0|Says Robert: “I am completely taken aback by your wisdom. Were you not just recently a stubborn rejecter of the Deity in Christ, and it caused us much effort to set you right. We were not a little troubled about you, but you now are ahead of us by half an eternity. You have now revealed such great truth to us that I confess that we may not have gotten behind such revelations for a thousand years without you. Brother, you have rendered us a great service thereby!
RB|1|121|11|0|“Behold, this house the Lord has made over to me forever, yet I myself know only the smallest part of its interior treasures. But if it gave you joy then I would give it to you on the spot! You have given us holy words as if out of God’s own mouth which have upraised us in our wasteland. Oh, one such word is worth more than a hundred thousand such dwellings! Hence accept what I am able to give! It is over here my greatest possession, other than the Lord Himself, and you. Beloved brother, how nice and dear you have now become to us all! How long is it since we looked down on you with sympathy, and now you tower over us all. Hence I beg you to upraise us with a few more such words!”
RB|1|121|12|0|Says Dismas: “Dear brethren, have you not heard that one hand always washes the other? Your brotherly sense had heretofore purified me, lifting me out from the depth of my depravity; for I had inwardly been a citizen of hell. But you know how to seize my innermost, and it saved me. You yourselves however have only suffered a small amount of embarrassment on account of the self-ordering test that the Lord let come over us in this second chamber. So I drew a few words from my inward parts, and they did not miss the desired effect – all praise to the Lord!
RB|1|121|13|0|“But this does not, Robert, make me worthy of your giving me your house, which the Lord built out of your heart; which transfer might not, my humble opinion, be so easily possible either. Behold, the house with all its glories completely corresponds to your heart, from whose love of God and neighbour the Lord constructed this glorious work. If therefore I were to accept this house from you as a present, I would therewith take also your heart and life, as this house is in all fundamental truth your heart’s love-working nature itself.
RB|1|121|14|0|“But it is easily possible to spiritually live with you in your house, for a noble man allows quite a few friends to rule his heart more than he does himself. And he does so the more easily over here, because the Lord lets all those things manifest vividly which in the world remain only an active desire. Here however everything becomes tactile reality, remaining nevertheless what it was in the world – the heart and its love-work-related arrangement.
RB|1|121|15|0|“But just as upon Earth, truly genuine children of God desire to completely give away their heart to their brethren, just so you, most beloved brother, want to give me you won heart as a gift. This certainly is most noble, but it is completely impossible here in the spiritual world, and it would also be unnecessary and useless, because where true brotherly love gives commandments for ‘mine’ and ‘yours’, there no demarcations disputes shall arise eternally. No law so much assures everyone’s ‘his’ as mightily as the commandment of neighbourly love, due to which everyone places his own at the disposal of everyone else. And so it is sheer impossible over here for anyone to go without.
RB|1|121|16|0|“We all now dwell within you, as you dwell within us all. Which of us can say: brethren, I don’t have enough. Each one has his won, and the more he has and gives, the more he receives back. The hearts over here are like the seas – one constantly pours into the other, yet none ever is short of water. And so you don’t need to give me your house, for I am enjoying it as if it were my own. Wherefore my own also is at your freest disposal.
RB|1|121|17|0|“But hearken! I hear voices in the adjacent first chamber. Let us go and see at the door what is happening!”
RB|1|121|18|0|Says Robert: “Thank you, dearest brother, for this splendid instruction, which truly leaves nothing to be desired! But since I too hear many voices, it is time we all check what is going on. But you, dear brother, go at my side, as you have become very indispensable to me.”
RB|1|122|1|1|Chapter 122
RB|1|122|1|1|Forced entry by war-victims. The Leader speaks. His call for prayer.
RB|1|122|1|0|All move towards the door, stealing a glance into the great ante-chamber in the hope of espying the Lord and His aforementioned guests. But nothing like it! A large number of human beings are forcing their way into the hall, aggressively demanding the master of this palace.
RB|1|122|2|0|Says Robert to Dismas: “Brother, this would be a nice surprise! Instead of the Lord, this dubious rabble are intruding, boldly calling for the master of this house, whom I have the honour to be. What do they want – are there robbers and murderers among them? Verily, this would be a nice addition to God’s kingdom! Just look at their fiery eyes! I’ll wager everything if this riff-raff did not come straight from hell! What do you think we should do with this rabble? These fellows would be quiet capable of chasing us out of the hose even in this heavenly kingdom! How they are surging back and forth! The hall is packed, yet through the door I see even the forecourt filling up. If it continues, we will be crushed. Even my nostrils pick up the bestial stench. Ah, this really is a most unexpected quandary! What can be done?”
RB|1|122|3|0|Says Dismas: “Nothing yet! They see neither us nor this door, and hence cannot penetrate. They seem incidentally to have just wandered into this world from Earth, probably from Hungarian and Italian battlefields, for I distinctly hear Hungarian cursing, and even railing. We need to let them settle down, which will make them more gentle. Only then shall we reveal ourselves, for nothing could be done with them in their present revengeful fury. But let us listen in one them, to get the drift of their hearts!
RB|1|122|4|0|“See, their three leaders seem to be at the front; their big crowd will emulate them. Whence all ears, as we shall hear amazing things! The middle one now turns around, demanding order and silence. He will probably address the entire host, which shall be of special interest to us. Wherefore we shall pay close attention! They are quieting down, and no further friends are trickling in. Therefore pay heed. He is demanding attentions, clearing his throat – he speaks!”
RB|1|122|5|0|Says a leader of the new arrivals: “My dear fellow combatants! Upon the so-called field of honour for the fatherland we expired like cattle at the slaughterhouse! What does it do for us now? We strove upwards, yet have come to the depths! We fought like heroes, scornful of death, believing in no beyond and deriding the so-called Gospels. But now we truly are in hell, which is by no means a dream. We feel that some devil, out of gratitude for our heroic deeds, let us find this hell-palace, driving us into it. Now we are squeezed in here like pickled herrings. Around us it is as dark as in a cave, and no exit is to be seen. The actual lord of this house is nowhere to be found, and there probably is none. Here we have the reward for our earthly efforts and striving!
RB|1|122|6|0|“Oh, if we could only communicate to our poor comrades in the world what reward awaits them! Verily, not one of them would again step out unto the ‘field of honour’. Everything would be just fine if in the devil’s name we had been completely annihilated. But we are only too penetrated with the realisaton that we live on over here in the most dreadful want. We are lacking in everything good and rather have an overabundance of every imaginable plight, such as hunger, thirst, heat and cold, all in one. Pain is gnawing worm-like at our innards, whilst no light quickens our eyes. Oh what a wonderful reward for our suffering and privations the ‘field of honour’ has provided us with so richly!
RB|1|122|7|0|“So – that is the fate of the Earth’s proud master – that he is ultimately eaten alive, to then, as a self-conscious being, despair in everlasting darkness! Oh you accursed life of man, and especially of the hero! But what is to be done? I hope we have done enough cursing. What about praying for a change? Perhaps a prayer would turn useful. Doesn’t anyone of you know some lousy prayer by heart?”
RB|1|122|8|0|Says one from their midst: “Captain, sir, I know the one from Kossut!” – Says the commander: “Donkey, that’s all we need! Kossut hit the dirt for it – what good shall it do us? Does no one know another?”
RB|1|122|9|0|Says an Italian: “Signore Generale! I know a beauty of a prayer di santa Maria, and another de lo santo Giuseppe!”
RB|1|122|10|0|Says the commander: “Shut your trap, you donkey of an Italian! Such stupidities are all we need here! Someone come up with something – but more sensible! For cuckoo’s sake, cannot a single one of you say the ‘Our Father who art in Heaven?” – One of them steps us, saying (with the strongest dialect, not translated as such): “General, sir, when I was still a boy, I learnt the Lord’s Prayer. It is a beauty, and wonderful! But I don’t remember it completely, but I will say whatever I still can!” – Says the general: “Go ahead and let him pray – as much and as well as he can!”
RB|1|122|11|0|Commences the prayer-leader: “Just follow me and say: ‘Our Father Who art in Heaven!’ – hang on! How goes it next? – Ah, I know – ‘Our Father Who art in heaven – hallowed be thy name! Your will be done – in heaven and on Earth!’ – hang on again! How goes it further? – Beg your pardon, General, sir – for faring so badly! But patience – it’ll be ok. – Ah, just remembered! ‘Give us our daily bread - … and lead us not into temptation!”
RB|1|122|12|0|Says another: “Oha – ‘forgive us our trespasses – as we forgive them who trespass against us’ comes before it!” – Says the first prayer-leader: “Beg you to say the last bit – don’t know it too well” – Says the second: “Well then! It goes on: ‘lead us not into temptation but deliver us from all jackasses, who are the worst evil. – Amen’ – Says the first: “Ho, it does not say this at the end, but just ‘deliver us from evil. Amen!’ But I know that you meant me – that I’m a dunce! You are no better, thinking you are smart! But I say you are a dunce! Now you know!”
RB|1|122|13|0|Says the General: “No squabbling, thank you! We are sufficiently unfortunate due to some unconquerable might! Why should we make it worse with mutual recriminations? And what’s the good of a prayer, where the one no longer knows even half? Let someone step us who can say this prayer in full, or it is better not to pray!”
RB|1|122|14|0|A lady steps forward, saying: “Mister General, I know this prayer indeed. But to pray in German is somewhat common; I could oblige in French or English!”
RB|1|122|15|0|Says the General: “My dear Madam, pray English or Chinese for yourself, but we as a whole up ‘til now are conversant only in German, and would like to pray so! I hence ask again: is there anyone capable of praying the Lord’s Prayer in good, fluent German? Let him come forward and pray in good German!”
RB|1|122|16|0|A pastor steps up, saying: “Mister General, if there is no objection to my being a Lutheran, then I shall try to lead a prayer!” Says the General: “It does not concern me whether Lutheran, Roman Catholic or Turk. But in this large crowd the greatest number are Romans, and these might be offended. Hence I am at present thankful for your offer, of which I shall avail myself only if there is no one among the Roman Catholic community capable of leading this prayer. But stay with me for the present.”
RB|1|123|1|1|Chapter 123
RB|1|123|1|1|A monk wants to hold divine service – for money. The General rails against Rome Robert desires to help. The Lord arrives.
RB|1|123|1|0|Continues the general: “Is there actually no one from the Roman Catholic denomination among this miserable company who can pray the old ‘Lord’s Prayer’ clearly and fluently in German?”
RB|1|123|2|0|A robed monk steps forward, saying: “Lord General, I know this prayer well, but it shall be of no use to us because we all died without the holy death rites, and we have not said confession, whence we now find ourselves in a state of total gracelessness! We could now wear out our tongues praying and it would be vanity, as we are already condemned by God everlastingly. In this state we are likely to remain till the last Judgment, after which the terrible trumpet shall summon us back into our bodies, in which we shall have to appear before the inexorable judgement-seat of God, to receive everlasting damnation, to then be thrown into the eternal and most terrible torment of fire!
RB|1|123|3|0|“I am aware of only one means of redemption, called holy Mass, which alone is pleasing to God. I don’t actually have the means, and no makeshift instruments to read one, but if I could obtain a small fee from these fellow humans, then I would nonetheless read one off by heart, and we may well be saved thereby, all of us. For only Mass can save us, all other prayers are of no use!”
RB|1|123|4|0|Says the general: “See that you make off, chief scoundrel! If you regard Mass as the only means but don’t have enough neighbourly love to save us – who have nothing – for free, then you are worse than all the thieves, murderers, robbers, fornicators and adulterers of the Earth put together! You are over here what you were on Earth, a servant of God for money! Get out of my sight, and read you Latin rubbish wherever you will, only spare us therewith! For we are mostly Germans and Slavs and shall pray either in German or Slavic; – half right, march!”
RB|1|123|5|0|The monk beats a retreat at this military order, the general calling on Slavs to pray the Lord’s prayer.
RB|1|123|6|0|At once, a Polish man steps forth, saying: “General, I know it in five languages!” – Says the general: “Good, so will he pray first in German and then Slavic, but audibly and upliftingly.”
RB|1|123|7|0|The Pole now leads prayer as asked, and they all follow word for word. Only the monk and several of his kind are not taking part, peeved at the general not wanting to avail himself of their Latin Mass. Those around them however notice their contemptuous expression, and that the aforementioned monk – at the words ‘Thy kingdom come’ had said: ‘to you all come hell’. They grab these ‘holy’ servants of God, dragging them before the general to report it.
RB|1|123|8|0|The general, furious at these servants of God, says to those who hauled them over: “Calm down! You are aware of how upon Earth this clerical vermin with rare exception were anything but what they should have been! And so it should surprise you even less if the very last swineherd is by far a better Christian than such a cleric! – Who crucified Christ? – The priests! But in order not to miss out on practice, they invented Mass, this being nothing other than the sacramental repetition of the real crucifixion of Christ. What one can expect therefrom is not hard to work out. For whoever judges another, has to be either mightier than he whom he judges, or he arrogated the office of a judge unto himself, acting the lord over the one whom at least in his imagination he judges. The cleric however judges Christ daily, and also revives Him so he can kill Him again – because he can’t find any use for a perpetually live Christ! Is he then as judge over God not more than God Himself? Who can deny that it is not so in the sole beatifying Roman Catholic Church? If however this rabble of black clerics arrogates to itself the sentencing to death of God Himself, how should we wonder that it damns us to hell as well!
RB|1|123|9|0|“During my earthly life I studied history and found that, concerning ultimate despicabilities, the priesthood always came out on top. Just look at the backdrop to current revolutions and wars! Who instigated them? The clerics!
RB|1|123|10|0|“They started in Switzerland and had to take to their heels, notoriously, in every direction. Wherefore pressure was put on the Pope from all sides to avenge this ‘abomination’ globally, because Switzerland alone would not appease vengeance. For the hungry Swiss folk had the nerve to lay hands on the servants of God’s bulging larders, and cellars brimming with the best wines – the servants of God not desiring to share out of Christian neighbourly love! This abomination so incensed them that they began to so agitate against the people as to bring to fruition their curse over the entire Earth. And behold, they have carried out their task most effectively, but also, thank God, inflicting a wound upon themselves which probably no terrestrial herb shall heal! I think you have understood me well, wherefore be of good cheer even if these black ones wish you thousand times to hell!
RB|1|123|11|0|“If you want to get to know someone, watch his actions, as everyone is most easily recognised thereby. If however it is not advisable to enter into friendship with cattle and man slaughterers, how much less is it so with God killers?
RB|1|123|12|0|“History, especially that of Spain, shows how barbarically the servants of God dealt with their stray lambs. Let these black ones of body, soul and spirit go wherever they will and curse as much as they like! But we shall act like true brethren henceforth, counseling and helping one another as best we can!
RB|1|123|13|0|“I think that if there is any God, which I would now deny even less on account of seeing true life after death – then judging by the wisest Creation, He is bound to be better than His servants, as He himself well demonstrated in the person of Christ in Jerusalem, deservedly exposing the nature of their spirit! Hence we can be of the firm hope that His judgement of us will be better than this sinister rabble of clerics!”
RB|1|123|14|0|The entire crowd responds with jubilation on hearing the general speaking so rousingly about several of the priestly caste. The latter cut furious faces, whilst the former monk, unable to bridle his frothing rage, begins to call upon hell to open up and swallow these abominable profaners. But the company is not putting up with it for long, grabbing God’s servant by the scruff of the neck and dumping him before the house, where he lies for a while, worn out.
RB|1|123|15|0|Simultaneously, at the entrance to the second chamber, Robert is saying to Dismas: “I like the general’s speech and attitude very much, except for his rough railing against the clerics! If suitable, I feel like improving these poor fools’ condition a little!”
RB|1|123|16|0|Says Dismas: “A little more patience, and the thing shall look after itself! But we have to have the Lord, and I feel Him coming! Look out the window – He is already here, with all the familiar guests! Let’s hasten to meet Him! Oh, it is He – it is He!”
RB|1|124|1|1|Chapter 124
RB|1|124|1|1|Robert’s exuberance. The Lord’s concern for the monk The householder Robert obtains Helena as a helper. Celestial marriage.
RB|1|124|1|0|All eight men now hasten out to where they behold the Lord. There they find Me engaged with the evicted monk, who does not of course know Me yet.
RB|1|124|2|0|With tears in his eyes, Robert addresses Me thus: “Oh Lord, beloved, dear holy Father! Where have You been all this lengthy time, so that we found You nowhere despite an extensive search! Oh how sad, dreary and void it has been after we could no longer find You anywhere in this house! What a rough time we had organising the tables! In short, things were unbearable without You. But now that You have returned to us on Your own property, all is unspeakably well again! I could now abandon myself to joy, but my heart rather than my legs would jump for joy! Is not what You once said, namely: ‘without Me ye can do nothing’ actually true! I would further add loudly: ‘without You, oh beloved, holy Father, there isn’t anything, anywhere! Everything is then desolate, void and despairingly sad!’ But You are not going to leave us again in future?!”
RB|1|124|3|0|Say I: “I did not leave you on this occasion, surely. I only escorted your guests, My children, a little to the extensive gardens of this house, showing them the diverse, new plantations, in which all took much joy. Meanwhile you had a good time putting the large dining room in the best order, making Me well-pleased. It makes no difference that you could not see Me for a few moments with your eyes, as I was constantly with you in the same love. I Myself placed My words on brother Dismas’ tongue, which he spoke for your profound instruction. But now I am again visibly with you, and intend to move into this house again and heal the many sick to life!
RB|1|124|4|0|“Here in this monk, who is still completely deaf, blind and dumb and lame, all in one, we already have such a patient in front of us! This one needs to be helped first, and he shall then help us work on the others. The general has attacked him too harshly, accusing him of crimes that this poor one is sure not to have carried out in his entire life. This was not right on the part of the general, who normally thirsts after truth and light. This person is only like all of his caliber, and has to be helped. Because to a Roman Catholic incarnate means being spiritually deaf, blind, dumb and lame, a condition in which no one can be regarded as accountable. But this initial cure nevertheless was good for his priestly arrogance. For now he realises that he was wrong, in that he tried to make everybody believe something that he never believed himself, using hell as scare-mongering, and heaven only as sweet food for temptation, believing neither the one nor the other. With him, religion was a mere mythological means of keeping the Earth’s people obedient to worldly laws. He held divine service only as a necessity for dazzling the spiritually blind masses, having no regard for it himself and saying to himself, as also in the presence of his most trusted colleagues, as did also a certain Pope: ‘Christ’s ancient legend is not a bad one; you can make out of it what you want. And it brings its servants much money and prestige. But that’s about all it has going for it, the old Greek one being otherwise much better and more illustrious!’
RB|1|124|5|0|“But I say unto you: none of this matters, because in his great blindness, the monk was a threefold slave of Rome! But can one punish a slave for allowing his master to poke out his eyes and burn out his ears? Wherefore you brother Robert, proceed at once into the house, bringing bread and wine! Because this one must first of all receive powerful sustenance, to in future enable him to receive counseling and setting right by us. Do as I commanded you!”
RB|1|124|6|0|Moments later Robert brings a large bottle of wine and an entire loaf of bread, saying: “Lord, here it is! But how shall we give it to him, seeing he lies on the ground as dead. Will we not have to help him up first?”
RB|1|124|7|0|Say I: “Dearest Robert, have patience! Our proximity shall soon get him up. But these are usually dangerous patients, and one has to put in more time with them. I see that the wine and the loaf of bread are a little heavy for you. What if dear Helena who is watching you sympathetically, lends you a hand? Would your household not benefit somewhat if you had a hostess like her?”
RB|1|124|8|0|Robert, after a shy smile, says: “Would all be unspeakably good, if only she were not so beautiful! But a helper for sure! Oh Lord, given to me by Yourself – would make ten thousand heavens out of any house! But she is too exceptionally beautiful, dear and glorious for me.”
RB|1|124|9|0|Say I: “Were you not usually a friend of everything beautiful and useful! Your maxim even was: ‘the beautiful has to be useful and the useful beautiful!’ and behold, this has also been my basis of action from eternity. Wherefore all My works also are as beautiful as they are useful. For usefulness corresponds with My eternal love and goodness, and beauty with My wisdom and truth. Thus you cannot here in the kingdom of heaven ever have the one without the other! The more beautiful something seems to you here, the more useful it is!
RB|1|124|10|0|“Helena truly is exceedingly beautiful, for which reason she also is an exceedingly useful being. Hence do not let her beauty overawe you. Only through her will you become a perfect human and angel; and she through you yet more beautiful, perfect and useful! I give her to you as a truly celestial wife, with whom you shall become steadily more wise, happy and blessed. Hence give her your hand and press her to your breast. Fulfilling My will thus shall be an everlasting blessing for you both!”
RB|1|124|11|0|Robert, dizzy with joy, says: “Oh Lord, forgive me my great weakness. But I confess that to say ‘Your will be done’ was never before so easy and joyful!! Hence come unto my breast, you most celestially beautiful and splendid Helena! What the Lord, Father Jesus, Jehovah Zebaoth has most graciously given me for ever, He also gave to you, through myself, forever! And so let us be blissfully one in everything – in love, truth and works of love, and hence united in our holiest, most beloved Father!”
RB|1|124|12|0|Says Helena, radiant with celestial beauty: “The Lord’s name be praised eternally, and His holy will be done! But your will likewise shall be eternally holy to me, as I see now that you no longer bear any will in your heart other than that of the heavenly Father of all men and angels! – Should your heart ever, after some great love-deeds, momentarily become faint, then it shall find abundant strength from mine; and should I in the alternative find a wakening in my holy willing, then your heart shall strengthen me in everything that is most pleasing to the most holy Father. – and so in the name of our heavenly Father, I want to be forever your celestial wife, who will live and act in you as one being eternally! The most holy Father’s grace, love, wisdom, order and will be our blessing everlastingly!”
RB|1|124|13|0|Robert, moved beyond all measure, presses Helena to his breast, kissing her on the brow three times, and Helena then kisses him on his mouth three times, then taking the wine and bread off him, saying: “As forever your wife now, let me share your burdens! It is enough that in the name of the most holy Father, you are doing the organising! I shall then act as your right arm!”
RB|1|124|14|0|Say I: “Good, good, My beloved children! You are now blesses and united, and shall remain increasingly so forever!
RB|1|124|15|0|“But this does not conclude our task, but rather moves us into action! But every action shall from now on be completed more easily and quickly, since you, My beloved Robert, now stand there as an accomplished citizen of the heavenly kingdom, possessing now not merely the power to instruct through the truth of the work, but also one of judgement through the lovewill out of Me, which however you shall be employing only where the former should not suffice! And so bend down to this sick one and breathe over him, that he may arise to healing!”
RB|1|125|1|1|Chapter 125
RB|1|125|1|1|The monk’s spiritual awakening. Self-dialogue as the soul’s mirror. Christ, the life-anchor of the shipwrecked.
RB|1|125|1|0|Robert bends down and breathes over the previously cast-out monk. The latter at once begins to stir, like someone awakening from sleep.
RB|1|125|2|0|Straightening out after a while, the monk asks: “Who breathed life into my innards, since I had been killed by my enemies? (Since in the world of spirits, all who are thrown out of a house are for a while as if dead. For in the spirit world, to thrust or throw someone out means to forcibly judge or kill them) – “Where am I now? It is night and very dark, wherever my eyes turn. My ears hear no sound. I don’t know whether I am also lame, as I can feel no ground under me. Oh, if only I could perceive a feeble shimmer somewhere!
RB|1|125|3|0|“In the world I was a priest, carrying out my prescribed service with zeal. Of course this was related mainly to worldly interests and there was not much faith in it. I nevertheless carried out my office conscientiously. But what reward have I now reaped in the kingdom of death! Oh God, if You exist, or inexorable fate! Why did I have to become a thinking, selfconscious being? Why led through the most unnatural life-states, burdened with every curse? Who wanted me to become this and not something else? Is it the child’s fault to be born into the world blind and then find no doctor? Oh you hard fate, where are you, that I would turn on you and curse you! My entire life so far has been uninterrupted curse, but I will curse no more, being myself a curse.”
RB|1|125|4|0|Say I to Robert: “Now breathe upon his ears!” – Robert does so.
RB|1|125|5|0|The monk listens, saying after a while: “Where have I gotten to? For now I hear something like a great sweeping, together with voices like all sorts of birds! Truly strange, even whilst the storming of the sea and the bird tones get mightier! Will I be flooded and the birds then feed on my cadaver? Oh shocking fate, if I have to go under, why must I first hear the shocking sound of my demise! Can you not come over me, an impotent one, by stealth, like a murderer? But why am I quarrelling? Even the wily judges of the Earth read out the death sentence to the evildoers before killing them! Cruel human hard-headedness is not satisfied with a defenseless brother’s death – he must first be tormented. If men do so, why should fate mince its words?”
RB|1|125|6|0|After which I say to Robert: “Now breath over his eyes.” Robert does so.
RB|1|125|7|0|The monk starts rubbing his eyes, saying: “What was that? I clearly felt a breath going over my eyes. Suddenly I see as if at dusk, and feel solid ground under me again. Look, there is the same house again, from which I was thrust out by my enemies! It is so exactly, and in place of the ominous water-rustle I hear my enemies’ many voices! And the bird-sounds are voice nearby! Yet I discover no one.
RB|1|125|8|0|“Now I start to believe in a God again! The general in there who, not entirely unjustly, denounced my Mass, was right to praise God much more highly than I tried to present God to him. But the reward is like unto the work! They were right to throw me out! Why did I try to be a dim donkey even over here!?”
RB|1|125|9|0|Say I to Robert: “Now breath over his mouth and chest.” – and Robert quickly does as I say.
RB|1|125|10|0|Says the monk: “Oh how agreeably and delicately a gentle breeze now blew over my mouth! Was it perhaps an angel’s gentle kiss? Indeed this is how angels must kiss! I was also conscious in my breast – saturated with blissful life, that an angel must have kissed my mouth, or I could not have experienced such delight. Truly remarkable, and it is also getting amazingly brighter within me! And my hands are getting more rounded out, and there is a pleasant stirring in my feet! Its as if I was being flooded by a new life-power.
RB|1|125|11|0|“And the entire area is getting brighter and the house more delineated! Ah, is not this a grandiose house! These storeys! And those splendid arcades and balconies below the windows! Such memorable grandeur and height! No, it all seems like a dream! Did I not earlier see this house already, when the general brought us all here, yet I cannot recall that it had such splendid appearance.
RB|1|125|12|0|“I am minded to go back inside, but shall probably at once be thrown out again. Therefore I shall remain here in the open and quietly admire this splendid structure, which appears to get larger with the growing morning-light. I will indeed stay, feeling so exuberant.
RB|1|125|13|0|“I don’t however understand why I feel so cozy, it seeming to me as if I had been at home here for god knows how long. And yet this region is as strange to me as anything previously not seen can be. Ah it is glorious here! Everything harmonises: this extensive garden with its layout, the beautiful chain of mountains surrounding this villa in the distance, rising steadily towards morning and flattening out to a boundless plain towards evening and midnight. – Oh, how indescribable!
RB|1|125|14|0|“Close by I see a glorious pavilion! How about my climbing it? That would give me an even more marvelous view of this region! My legs are sufficiently strong. It takes some scaling, but up we go! – But no, I shall stay down here – it may offend the owner. Everything is fine here. But, brightening within, I realise that man can get hungry and thirsty also in this spirit kingdom. A piece of bread and some beverage to light up this world of spirits would go down well!”
RB|1|125|15|0|Say I to Robert: “Serve him some bread and wine.” – Robert takes the bread and wine from his Helena, placing it in the monk’s lap. The latter is astounded at seeing the gift, not seeing the givers surrounding him.
RB|1|125|16|0|Watching the bread and wine for a while, the monk says to himself: “Praise God, this indeed completes the picture! Oh for being onto a good thing! So that’s the way things are in the spirit world! An enthralling prospect for a light stomach. Verily, this should be eminently tolerable forever, amen! But no further night in this region, thank you – it was ghastly!
RB|1|125|17|0|“But I want to know who is so obliging over here. It is bound to be spirits, good ones! How come I can’t see these spirits or angels serving me? I am probably far too unholy yet for beholding the holy angel spirits! Yet I am seeing the bread and wine! Well, let it be, the rest will work itself out later! I shall in god’s name get stuck into the bread, followed by the superbly looking wine! God bless it! All honour and praise be to Him!”
RB|1|125|18|0|The monk breaks off a large piece from the loaf, eating and finding it incredibly tasty. Wherefore he tackles the entire loaf, saying happily when finished:
RB|1|125|19|0|“Praise God! This bread has the superb flavour of a Brazilian pineapple! But now, in God’s name, into the wine! It is nearly over one measure, but not to worry, did I not frequently go over a measure during sacraments for a kind of St. John blessing? Well, in God’s name, it should be alright here too. Oh you lovely wine, what a splendid golden colour!”
RB|1|125|20|0|Here he takes the bottle, not putting it down before the last drop. He is astonished at the extraordinary quality, getting past all cheer, yet also reverential, continuing to stammer: ‘praise God, praise God!”
RB|1|125|21|0|After a while of reverie he straightens out, saying to himself: “What power in this meal. This was no earthly bread and wine! This verily was bread and wine from the highest heavens, for the bread was all nutrition and the wine life itself! Only now am I alive, and death seems to have left me forever. Perhaps the ancient myth of Christ, giving his disciples a last supper for the gaining of eternal life, is not as vain as it is made out to be by the clergy in the know!
RB|1|125|22|0|“There are of course contradictions in this doctrine of Christ, which has maintained itself right up to this time, which a healthy spirit cannot as easily digest as I did with this bread and wine. Yet it contains consistencies which make it clear that the sponsor of such doctrine could not have been an ordinary human but obviously a God. And now this revival through bread and wine give me almost incontrovertible evidence that Christ really did once exist on Earth, and that His Sonship of God is not as far-fetched as the clerical hierarchy would have it.
RB|1|125|23|0|“Who can say that I may not once encounter the Spirit of Christ somewhere! Oh God, if so, I would ask Christ to let me pay the Pope and sundry cardinals an unexpected visit, to show them Who Christ is and of what ilk their own spirits! It would be useless of course, but it would do one of our kind good to show these obviously anti-christian red-coats that Christ is not the myth they make Him, but truly the One Who He revealed Himself as. Their eyes would boggle to full moon size!
RB|1|125|24|0|“But I seem to hear human whispering around me, and morning light continues to grow. – Therefore quiet! Perhaps I shall hear proper words and phrases?”
RB|1|126|1|1|Chapter 126
RB|1|126|1|1|The monk hears Jesus’ holy doctrine. The formerly blind recognises the Lord and His grace.
RB|1|126|1|0|Now the monk is hearing the words: “Jesus, the crucified, alone is God, over all heavens and over everything filling infinite space. He alone is the primeval Creator of all things, angels, humans, animals, plants and all matter. He is the Father in respect of His arch-primeval Love Being; the eternal Son in respect of His wisdom, and the only holy Spirit in respect of His endless might, power and action.
RB|1|126|2|0|“Turn to this Jesus in your heart, truly and faithfully, love Him Who so loved you that, out of love for you and all men, he took on human nature, allowing a most bitter death to come over Him to make everlasting life possible for you and all men!
RB|1|126|3|0|“Through Him alone, blissful life equal to that of God was made possible for all, and given as an endless treasure to all creatures. It is necessary to only lovingly desire this great gift of the holy Father and to thankfully accept it – and man will then live blissfully forever in God’s company, like another god.
RB|1|126|4|0|“God, who is the Father Jesus of us all, is the purest love that judges no one and desires to make everyone happy, excepting only that man needs to desire what God’s purest love desires. For God coerces no one, and least of all in this world of spirits. Hence all will receive in accordance with their own desires. You shall therefore receive what you desire!
RB|1|126|5|0|“There is however no life or bliss other than that in God’s purest love. Whoever has taken up such, wanting that which this holy Love wants, lives in bliss everlastingly.”
RB|1|126|6|0|Hearing such among the whisperings, the monk is not a little astonished, saying to himself: “Amazing! A completely new doctrine about God. Thus, no three separate Persons! This would be the greatest heresy upon Earth, differing sky-high from the Roman Catholic! – What surprises me is that the spirit who spoke to me so wisely from the air made no mention either of the most blissful Virgin Mary or the other dear saints, for the purpose of seeking their intercessory prayer. That stranger who probably also gave me the excellent bread and wine has now given this doctrine.
RB|1|126|7|0|“I must confess that even the devil would gain beatitude if filled with this doctrine. That bread is sure not to have been baked in hell, nor such wine bottled there. Hence this is all from heaven – bread, wine and doctrine, and I intend to receive them! But if it is so, then rejoice, you cardinals and Pope! I intend to start spooking your brains a little. I shall pray Jesus until He lets me do so. Good, I shall corner the Roman Curia and kindle them a light to make them shudder! But say no more! Now it is time to earnestly turn to the Lord God Jesus, with everything else following from that.”
RB|1|126|8|0|Say I to Robert: “Now touch his eyes!” – Robert does so. Now the monk is exceedingly astonished to see the flock of blissful ones together with Myself around him, not however recognising anyone yet. He resembles a sleep-intoxicated one as he looks from one to the other.
RB|1|126|9|0|After a while the monk gains more consciousness, timidly asking Robert, the one standing nearest: “Oh my heavenly friend, be so good and tell me where I am? And if you don’t mind me burdening you with questions then tell me with whom I have the honour and grace of communicating?”
RB|1|126|10|0|Says Robert: “You are upon celestial territory and ground, whilst this house standing before you with indescribable greatness, splendour and majesty is my celestial dwelling everlastingly. I myself however am the now blissful spirit of the unhappy Robert Blum, familiar to you upon Earth. And this most beautiful woman at my side is the woman betrothed to me everlastingly by God the Lord. Now you know, and so speak your most fervent desire.”
RB|1|126|11|0|The monk, shaking his head a little, says: “You – Robert Blum? The chief heretic Robert Blum in heaven? – Ah, surely some things go on here! And these are supposed to be your grounds and your house? Can there be ground and dwellings in heaven as well? Does not heaven consist only of shiny clouds, upon which the celestial inhabitants float like the angels of heaven, seeing God face to face, constantly calling out 'holy, holy, holy is the Lord Zebaoth! Heaven and Earth are filled with His glory! Honour be to God, the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit! Amen!’ – There is not the least trace of all this here. How could this be heaven? Perhaps a kind of New Catholic heaven, which God’s grace allows until Judgement Day in order to reward you temporarily for sundry good that you effected upon Earth. But thereafter this heaven will pass and then be transformed to hell. And this house is likely to be built upon loose sand rather than upon rock, to then come tumbling down into mere rubble.
RB|1|126|12|0|“This makes no sense to me at all. If this is heaven, then tell me where God the Lord is with all His holy angels and the other saints?”
RB|1|126|13|0|Says Robert: “Just turn around, and you shall see God the Lord Jesus distinctly, and behind Him primordial fathers of the Earth, starting with Adam!”
RB|1|126|14|0|The monk looks around timidly and at once recognises Jesus in Myself, the Crucified, and afterwards the apostles, whom he recognises by the character-attributes of their robes. He immediately falls down before Me, saying: “Lord God Jesus! If it is You, then be merciful to me, a poor sinner, for I am a coarse and great sinner.”
RB|1|126|15|0|And I say: “Thomas, get thee up, behold and live! I am the alpha and omega, the first and the last! Why do you still doubt Me and the truth of My heavens?”
RB|1|126|16|0|Says the monk Thomas: “Oh Lord, You ask as if I could tell You anything You wouldn’t know. Look into my heart and You shall find there the primordial writing that Your almight right hand has engraved there. Only in these strokes an endless greatness and sublimity expresses itself, through which my heart could feel You. Hence it was always impossible to imagine You any other way. No trivial, domineering or selfish concept of You could therefore find room in my heart. Wherefore I could never quite accept the Deity in Jesus, the anointed, notwithstanding that I never really dismissed such possibility. Obviously Christ’s Deity would have had to make a more prominent appearance, as with the apostles, before I was to be coerced into a firm faith. But for wisest reasons this was probably never the case. Christ or His Spirit probably allowed the Roman Curia to make of Him whatever they liked.
RB|1|126|17|0|“Familiar with Roman Catholic theology, which wakeful spirit could have even remotely suspected such doctrine to be of divine origin? I myself made several thousand proper ‘Christs’ out of hosts, to then eat them almost completely myself. What is an honest person to think of a doctrine over which every Chinese would have fits of laughter? How often, after a Mass, did I think when casting a glance at the sun, and at the myriad of stars in the evening: these are supposed to be made by the One Whom today you made into the highest Deity out of a round wafer from cornflour, during so-called consecration, afterwards eating Him live? Oh Lord, this was a trifle too much for the faith of a mortal! Whoever can believe truly is not to be congratulated, for such cannot be in possession of even the smallest spark of spirit within him! I did indeed carry out the so-called divine service as prescribed before the eyes of the blind world. But I did not possible believe in it, because ancient Scripture in my heart and in the entire Creation taught me otherwise.
RB|1|126|18|0|“That the real Christ, tolerating such chicanery, came to be discredited by myself and by many others, You oh Lord will see more plainly than me. Now I again believe in Your sole Deity, since You are here again exactly as You were when once walking the Earth. But I shall not be believing in a Christ of the cornflour-host variety again!
RB|1|126|19|0|“See, Lord, that’s how it is written in my heart. This is my life the way I see it in godly purity within me. And so I poor sinner have not told You omniscient One, with inadequate words, anything that You have not clearly discerned from eternity. And so Your holy will be done with me!”
RB|1|126|20|0|Say I: “Good, My dear Thomas, everything you have said is right. But you do Me an injustice by reproaching Me for never giving the Roman Church a counter-sign for its abominations. Are not all the splitting away from the Roman woman such mighty signs? They bore little fruit however, because on account of My love I did not want to judge the dragon yet! Consider furthermore the wide spread of the pure word through the multi-lingual printing process! But it once again bore little fruit, due to My not wanting to judge the dragon out of love! Consider furthermore the more recent prophets awoken by Me in every period. These effected strong counter-measures but bore little fruit, because I again did not want to judge the beast – for My love’s sake! Consider yet again the thousand-fold humbling I let come over the Roman woman as counter-measures from every side, but these also bore little fruit, because I still did not want to judge the Dragon due to My love!
RB|1|126|21|0|“But from now on things shall take an entirely different course with the woman of Rome. Her global power shall be greatly shaken and a tongue-lashing allowed all over her. Should such communication still leave her barren, then the Dragon shall be judged on account of My longsuffering being misused for so long.
RB|1|126|22|0|“I trust this dismisses your accusation of negligence. And so join up fully with Me now and come in with us for an already prepared meal!”
RB|1|126|23|0|Says Thomas: “Oh eternal Saviour of all sick souls and spirits, I am not worthy of a meal, which You Yourself prepared for Your most deserving servants! This would be too much mercy for me, who have always grossly sinned before You on Earth. I shall indeed come into the house, but shall never dare to partake of such a holy meal, as I could easily share Judas Iscariot’s fate, which would surely be something shocking!”
RB|1|127|1|1|Chapter 127
RB|1|127|1|1|Thomas praising God. The Lord’s instructions on love’s simplicity.
RB|1|127|1|0|Say I: “My dear Thomas, you are still very stupid! I did not ask Judas to dip his bread into the dish with Me, for I knew it would bring about his judgement, as he was unworthy to break the bread of life with Me! You however I have Myself called, because I find no unworthiness in you. And so you need have no qualms about what I demand of you. What is more, over here all judiciary assessments have ceased, because every deed has here its consequences in accord with the spirit in which it was carried our. Since every spirit is here his own judge in accordance with his deeds, you have no need of fearing any strange influence on any side. You will do whatever you desire, and you shall be judged by your doing according to your will, which is the actual motivating force of every deed.
RB|1|127|2|0|“Hence have no further scruples in future! If you are hungry and thirsty then you shall surely want to have something to eat and drink. If however you still don’t want to eat or drink, then you should have to put up with the pain that hunger and thirst bring with it. Or would you want to take up a sharp scourge with which to punish yourself? This you will surely forgo.
RB|1|127|3|0|“But whatever you would not do unto yourself, you would surely not want to do to your brethren. For the love in your heart would not let you hurt your brethren; because here in the kingdom of spirits, the system causes every deed effected upon someone else to react back upon the doer with equal severity.
RB|1|127|4|0|“From this explanation you know how things stand over here. And thus I take it that you will want to do without second thoughts what I have commanded you for your very own best!
RB|1|127|5|0|“Behold, I could if I so desired force you instantly to where I want you. As I do not force you towards your best through My power, only fortifying your heart, intellect and will by gentle instruction – how much less should I desire to force you into something bad. On My part, nothing is more respected than man’s fully free will. And so you can dare to do willingly what I as your God, Creator and Father full of the greatest love ask you to do!”
RB|1|127|6|0|Says Thomas: “Oh most beloved Father! Now all hesitancy has left my heart. Whatever You desire shall be my heart’s most holy command. Oh how gentle and wise is Your holy Father’s will! Where is the heart that could resist it? How blessed now my entire being, for being allowed to follow You, and that You Yourself stand by my side, and with Your hand lead me into the kingdom of everlasting life. Oh you holy house of all houses that God enters! Who can think with sufficient praise about the great meal that God Himself has prepared for those whom His Father-heart has chosen as His children? You most blessed brothers and sisters, do you in truth actually fully feel and grasp the holy depth that is our Teacher and Leader – God Himself? – We are with God – with the great Creator of infinity – we are with the Father! Oh say it, do you fully grasp Who it is that leads us into His house?”
RB|1|127|7|0|Say I, while entering the house: “Indeed, indeed My dear son Thomas! It greatly pleases Me that in your heart you kindle feelings which resemble the flaming thoughts of the cherubim and seraphim, when praising Me, and who are the carriers of My will in eternity. Yet notwithstanding the loftiness of such thoughts, whose depth and greatness few spirits can grasp, I am yet more pleased when My little children heartily call Me ‘Father’; pleased more than with the greatest angels of praise singing hymns of praise until they collapsing in the realisation that these flaming thoughts are not able to even touch the hem of My garment, even whilst My ordinary little children most blissfully play with My heart and My thoughts, perpetually enjoying the bread of true life at My table!
RB|1|127|8|0|“Behold, those who sing to My might, praising the endlessly great God, are outside of Me and regard Me the way you often sang loftily to the star-studded sky, not knowing what the praised stars are and what is in them. But those who say: ‘Oh dear Father! Oh You divine Brother!’ – these are with Me and even in Me. They praise Me like children praise their only true Father, not looking at My greatness from a holy, shy distance, where a great abyss perpetually isolates them from Me. Even upon the stars they are with their Father, fully enjoying that holy reality which the great singers barely have an inkling of.
RB|1|127|9|0|“Do you note this important distinction? It is because you do so that you are already much happier than heretofore. This is good and right, and pleases Me the most, as it is within My order. Soon you shall be at My side beholding the most astonishing works of grandeur, filled with wonder upon wonder. If you were to constantly ask: ‘who can sufficiently fathom what God is?’, then My little dear ones would laugh at you, saying: ‘Childishly weak brother Thomas! What are you carrying on about? Who could ever sufficiently feel and perceive what God is within Himself? How can the limited grasp the infinite? God is the Father of us all! We love Him above all! He guides us and we see Him! How dear and endlessly more than trying to fathom Him! What is more worthy of a human: to be sunk in thought, yet not notice a passing brother for all the deep thinking – or to hand the thought over to the holy Father and encounter the poor brother with amicability and with the eyes of servitude? Hence let us leave the great to the great, our pretty small selves remaining nicely within love, and we shall be happier than the super-happy great!’
RB|1|127|10|0|“Behold, Thomas, that’s how all these brethren would speak to you. Hence we too shall remain together. For to see the entire sky does not require eyes of the same size – do you understand?
RB|1|127|11|0|“You do so indeed! And so we shall at once get down to our meal, finding ourselves in the big hall with the tables already set.
RB|1|128|1|1|Chapter 128
RB|1|128|1|1|Thomas’ intercession for his former opponents in the ante-chamber. He is dressed with a cloak of honour and a hat of wisdom. His first assignment.
RB|1|128|1|0|Thomas is amazed at being in the great hall already, together with all the other guests, and that before a well-set banquet-table, put together in form of a cross in accord with Max Olaf’s reckoning.
RB|1|128|2|0|Being finished with his ‘wondering’, Thomas says: “Lord, dear Father, what a grandeur and nameless splendour adorns this dining hall! Oh God, here a hundred-fold of Earth’s population could be accommodated! These immeasurable rows of pillars in all directions, and this veritable sky-height! The solar shine decorations of the domed ceiling and triune galleries. The high windows of every colour of light and the floor of pure god make my senses quiver with reverence. Who could have built this? Oh, here I ask like a blind man – You as eternal Master are the sole builder of such miraculous works! Not even the most fiery spirit of a cherub, whose nature is created out of Your most lucid wisdom, can sufficiently love and praise You, let alone a worm of the dust like me! Oh glorious, glorious is the sight! Verily, this exceeds a millionfold the imagination of even an archangel!
RB|1|128|3|0|“A wise man of antiquity was right when, gripped by Your goodness, he exclaimed: ‘Father, will You not cease to bless! When punishing a child, Your aim is restricted. But when afterwards You begin to bless the reformed child, then there is no end of blessing! Such never-suspected degree of Your goodness, love and merciful mildness, gentleness and condescension is too overwhelming for a weak spirit!’”
RB|1|128|4|0|Say I: “Quite, quite, My most beloved Thomas! Just don’t make too much fuss about it! Is it something so great for Me if I allow such a house to come into being by the appropriate heart dimension of the one to whom it is now given as his own? Behold, this all corresponds to the heart of our perpetually unfortunate Robert when on Earth, and is not by far as yet the most exalted aspect that this house harbours. You shall get to see quite different things yet, whereupon you can give your imagination free reign. But now let us all be seated at the table!”
RB|1|128|5|0|Thomas, casting a timid glance at the first hall, says: “Oh Lord, holy Father, just have a look through the door! This misery: a huge flock of miserable souls! Could these not also be helped? They are nearly all basically better than I, wherefore they also most appropriately threw me out as the worst one, something I have already thoroughly forgiven them. Will You not forgive them too, oh most supremely best Father, and allow them to participate in this meal?!”
RB|1|128|6|0|Say I: “Well, My most beloved Thomas, if you are going to badger Me with such concerns of the heart, then you too will soon have to exclaim: ‘Father! Stop the blessings!’ – Behold, with this heart’s desire you have, yourself, with one stroke, wiped out all of your sins before Me. Hence you shall have to at once be dressed with a new, radiating cloak, and a hat shining like the sun! Robert, over there towards midday you see a robe of pure gold. Go over and fetch a cloak and hat! For this is the dress of all who combine wisdom with an equal amount of love!”
RB|1|128|7|0|Robert hastens over and to the amazement of all guests brings a raiment shining more powerfully than that of Helena’s together with a round hat the likeness of a cardinal’s skull-cap with an intense shine.
RB|1|128|8|0|On seeing the vestment and hat, Thomas says, quivering with joy: “But Father, Father! This is to adorn my sinful being?! Oh God, oh my Jesus! No, this is eternally excessive! Such radiance! And this I am to put on?”
RB|1|128|9|0|Say I: “Yes, on account of your heart, well-pleasing to Me. But hurry, as we have many things to do.” – Thomas takes the cloak and hat, which are upon him at the moment of touch, fully cut out for his body, something to renew his astonishment.
RB|1|128|10|0|Standing there newly dressed, I say to him: “Now brother, you are perfected and saturated with My grace, love and wisdom! The meal here is ready and there is no shortage of honourable guests. But, as you had previously desired, there are in the ante-chamber out there three thousand most miserable souls, led by a general well familiar to you. This man has a good and understanding heart, and his word commands respect with his unit. Go now to the ante-chamber with brother Dismas, whom the general had known well in the world, and try to win this upright man for Me in accord with his heart’s free will, together with his entire large flock. Should you carry out this first mission in the kingdom of true life well, you shall after the meal be set over big things. For I say unto you: there are all kinds of positions open to you in My kingdom of which you have no inkling yet. Hasten therefore, and you shall also have an exceedingly wise assistant in Dismas.”
RB|1|128|11|0|Says Thomas: “Oh thou good, holy Father! How much care You take of the lost lamb, for the lost penny and for the prodigal son! Praise, honour and all love and adoration to You alone eternally!”
RB|1|129|1|1|Chapter 129
RB|1|129|1|1|Thomas and Dismas with the general and his three thousand. Clarification about Jesus and His path of salvation. The general’s speech. The Lord at the entrance to the chamber of life.
RB|1|129|1|0|Responding to these words, Thomas takes the friendly Dismas by the hand, proceeding to the ante-chamber.
RB|1|129|2|0|The general is astonished at seeing, behind Dismas, the familiar monk Thomas in radiant clothing and of friendly mien. He immediately holds his hands out to both and saying: “Greetings, dear friends! A thousand-fold welcome! But, friend Thomas, how different you look! Heretofore when my flock laid hands on you against my actual will, because of the unsuccessful Lord’s Prayer and the projected Mass, and certain works not bearing repetition, your colour was that of a black man, whereas you now shine like the sun! How did you attain to such enormous elevation? Did you still achieve this through reading Mass and the Lord’s prayer in Latin? Did you perhaps find the Deity therewith? Tell me the path you took to attain to such true blessings?”
RB|1|129|3|0|Says Thomas: “My most esteemed friend! Promise to believe me without doubt what I will tell you – and you and your crowd shall at once find yourselves upon the same ground on which I and this brother Dismas, who you well know, find ourselves.”
RB|1|129|4|0|Says the General: “I recognise from your radiance that you find yourself upon the right ground of truth. The lie cannot shine, as it is hollow and vain. Wherefore I intend to believe every word you tell me. I am dying to hear a shining truth from your mouths!”
RB|1|129|5|0|Says Thomas: “Very well! Hearken! – Jesus, the crucified, is not only the Son of the living God, but Himself God the Almighty, in the fullness of eternal omnipotence. Through Him alone are salvation and the true, eternal life to be found. Let you and your entire crowd turn to Him, and you shall be helped immediately! He alone helped me and this brother, as he is endlessly good and judges no one. To each he gives in accordance with his heart’s desire. Whoever is of good will shall be endued with an outsize portion of goodness corresponding with his own will! Now you know everything and can do as you like! Your very own will shall be your judge.”
RB|1|129|6|0|Says the General: “What do you, friend Dismas, say to that?” – Says Dismas: “What brother Thomas has spoken is exactly what I say in fullness of truth!”
RB|1|129|7|0|Says the General: “Two witnesses like that suffice! Wherefore I believe your every word. Permit me now to say a few words to this quite wakeful crowd!”
RB|1|129|8|0|Whereafter the General turns to the crowd, speaking: “Pay attention now to what I announce to you. Since our presence here, you all felt our pitiable condition only too deeply. We murmured and cried, but no comforter came our way. We sought but could not find. We cursed, and no abyss yawned open to swallow us. We then began to pray in a most deficient manner, but even prayer seemed to let us down. In short, only despair was left us. I certainly tried to comfort you as best I could, but to what avail, if the comforter had to feel far worse himself!
RB|1|129|9|0|“When all hope began to leave me, the Deity – rejected by us long since, and not believed in, sent us two most familiar redeemers! These proclaim to us imminent salvation upon reception of the sole Deity in Christ, the crucified! What prevents us from accepting faithfully, and firmly believing what these two light-filled friends tell us? We could hardly be worse off in sheer hell than we are over here! We have, through faithful acceptance of the things heard, a fundamental hope of potentially bettering our lot, and this is already something significant in relation to our present state.
RB|1|129|10|0|“Consider what I have said, and act accordingly. It can bring us no harm. It is furthermore mainly the former Padre whom you had previously thrown out that is carrying out this deed of friendship upon us. He is the least likely to deceive us, having for long enough shared our rough lot with us. – Wherefore, friends: Jesus Christ for our hearts, no matter the price! Should He not help us, then we are lost!”
RB|1|129|11|0|The entire crowd shouts: “So it is, dear General, we all agree. We shall do whatever you say and want! Let Jesus Christ help us, no matter what, or we are lost and ruined!”
RB|1|129|12|0|Says the General to Thomas: “Friend, I think that all worldly titles are at an end over here! Whence I say, dearest friend and brother, you have yourself heard how this entire crowd, to the last man, declared itself on the side of this good thing! Now Jesus is to me everything, as He is to you! What do we need to strive for, to become more worthy of Jesus, the Lord from eternity?”
RB|1|129|13|0|Says Thomas: “It is written: ‘He who believes on the Son of God shall be blessed!’ You now believe and shall therefore be blessed, just through grace! But you still somewhat lack one thing, as I discern from your rather life-dry statements! This lack consists in the love for Jesus, the Lord! Open your hearts and let them be kindled with full love for Him. Then verily He shall Himself appear to you, receiving you and leading you on! For His goodness and love and mercy have no end eternally!”
RB|1|129|14|0|Says the General: “Friend, our words may indeed sound somewhat rough, but they come from upright hearts. And so you can be assured that our hearts are beating more warmly for the Lord Jesus than some others’ who thing profoundly and speak loftily, but feel very little. We also possess some intellect, of course not too erudite, but we have more heart upon the tongue, and I think that should not be too unpleasant for the Lord of glories. Hence be reassured that in our love for God Jesus the Lord, we shall not be feebler than in our staunch faith in Him! Tell us what we are still lacking?”
RB|1|129|15|0|Now says Dismas: “You are not lacking anything more. Hence tell the entire flock to open their eyes and look towards the open door that leads from this hall to the adjacent great Chamber of Life. There He stands already, with outstretched arms, to receive you all into the great kingdom of His grace and mercy!”
RB|1|129|16|0|The General immediately turns towards the open door, seeing and at once recognising Me. – Gripped with supreme joy, he calls out with a real commander’s voice: “Oh Lord over all heavens and worlds! You most exalted One meeting us wretches in such condescension! Oh holy, holy, holy One! – Brethren, raise you eyes and behold! God – Jesus, Who died a Hero’s death for us on the Cross, rising from death by His own power on the third day, as conqueror of all conquerors, comes to meet us! Fall on you knees and worship Him from the depths of your hearts! Say fervently: ‘Oh our most holy Father, Who is coming from Your heavens to us sinners, praised and hallowed be Thy name! Forgive us our sins and do not punish us according to our wicked deeds, but let Your holy grace come over us by the measure of Your mercy, rather than Your severe judgement! Yours, oh Lord, be all our love eternally!”
RB|1|130|1|1|Chapter 130
RB|1|130|1|1|The flock before the Lord. General Theowald’s life-journey towards God The secret of Earth-life revealed in the beyond. Jesus’ words of light and love.
RB|1|130|1|0|Responding to the General’s words, all turn their eyes to the hall entrance, falling on their knees on seeing Me. All pray, hallow and praise Me, to the best of their ability of souls that serve as a dwelling place of relatively unspoiled spirits, therefore betraying a life of feelings rather than intellect. I leave them in such an uplifting state for a while, in order for them to gather themselves up in their inward parts.
RB|1|130|2|0|But I summon the General over to Me. He actually remonstrated his unworthiness to approach Me more closely. I however refer him to the Zachary of the Gospel, who was a great sinner, whose house I nevertheless entered in order to partake of a meal with him.
RB|1|130|3|0|This emboldens the General somewhat, and he approaches me with the greatest reverence, saying: “Oh Lord, forgive me and all of us our great audacity in daring to look into Your holiness’ countenance! But what can we poor creatures do if the relationship between us and the eternal Creator is such a miserable one? We all together are as completely nothing before You, and You alone are all in all. It is already unspeakable bliss if a being, after the casting away of the body is made capable of beholding You. What greater thing could I still wish for over here? Oh God, You exalted One! What joy floods my entire being, to be able for once at last to hear the almighty voice of Your mouth!
RB|1|130|4|0|“How often upon Earth did I ask: “Is there a God or not? If there is, where is He, and what might He look like? Is the Jewish teacher Jesus what legend would have it? He, a man like us, supposed to be God? The God who filled infinite space with countless myriad of beings of every kind, out of Himself? But to all these questions I could never get a satisfactory answer. Because heaven was closed, and mortals sometimes tried to give me a different concept of God. They spoke of Your miraculous deeds upon Earth that sounded like fairy tales, and hence too feeble to give my investigative spirit what is sought! In short, I sought but found nothing! I knocked everywhere, but nowhere did someone truthfully say: enter friend, here you shall find what you seek!
RB|1|130|5|0|“In this way I lost all faith in a God! In my imagination, everything became a work of pure chance through dumb natural forces. This then tossed me into the world’s turmoil, in which I afterwards found that evil death, which opened the portals to this life. And now I am here and see a different life – and behold, also You, Who alone gave me life! The kingdom of much questioning is at an end, and in Yourself, oh Lord, the living answer stands before me! Yes, it is so: Earth-life is no more than a big question that is only answered over here! – Oh eternal thanks to You for regarding a worm of the dust!”
RB|1|130|6|0|Say I: “My dear Theoward! Life-conditions upon Earth are different from those of the spiritual, imperishable world. But they have to be, so that this true, perfect life can go forth from them. Every carnal man is of course, already on Earth, called to hit upon the right path, in order to secure for himself this perfect life, through strict keeping of My word – written down mainly in the four familiar Gospels. But since every human in order to become an eternal living spirit, must have his freest life, it happens only too frequently, especially in this epoch, that people allow the worldly siren-voice to deafen their ears, and to blind their eyes with the deceptive light of worldly glitter.
RB|1|130|7|0|“Hence such people hardly, if ever at all, get to where they are called, but rather to where they should not end up – in self-love, selfishness, domineering, greed, meanness, gluttony, lust, unchastity and whoring! These however consume, rather than multiply life. And so, after the casting off of the flesh, many fare as you and your crowd did. They have to be, in this world, abandoned by everything that had occupied their crude senses, and they have to become most miserable in order for their life to gather itself up in such spiritual wasteland and desert. When it has found itself, as yours has now, then the necessary help comes your way – but not as imposed, but seemingly as asked for by the needy himself.
RB|1|130|8|0|“For which reason also My messenger Thomas said unto you that your own will is the sole judge and giver of everything you desire, good or bad. But you then asked for the good, and asked for Me personally – and behold, what you desired in your heart now stands truly and vividly before you. From now on, My particular will shall be made known to you. If you make this your own, you shall live a truly blissful life! Go and pass this on to your flock!”
RB|1|130|9|0|The General Theowald does so at once, the entire unit taking it in like a military command, at once obeying the General’s words. Having soon and easily carried out this order, he at once returns, saying: “Lord Father, God Jesus from eternity! What You wanted of the whole unit is, through myself, accomplished. Your most holy will be our eternal command forever. Since You spoke of only now making Your personal will known to each, we pray You, most beloved Father, to do so now! We promise to never in own will or deed depart by even one hair’s breadth from what we hear of Your will!”
RB|1|130|10|0|Say I: “Well, it really pleases Me to hear this from you all, as if from one mouth. But you should nevertheless examine yourselves as to whether all that you welcome into your hearts as My will, finds you capable of acceptance as completely feasible!”
RB|1|130|11|0|Says Theowald: “Oh Lord, who knows better than Yourself as to what our hearts are capable of! Hence we shall leave this to You alone forever. You are certain not to burden us with more than we are capable of carrying out. Wherefore we shall merely consider whether we are worthy of taking up Your especial will into our as yet impure hearts. I think that for this we shall all have to undergo a thorough cleansing.”
RB|1|130|12|0|Say I: “My dear children! I must admit that although you are nearly all children of the world, you are in many things cleverer than the children of light. Therewith you have spared ourselves many a thing that you would otherwise had to bear up to. But because you are of an intelligent heart, allowing so much love and trust to well up in your hearts for Me, much shall be spared you! But rejoice that you were no dictators upon Earth, for these shall get to see Me in a quite different mantle! – Let you all arise now and hearken to what I say unto you:
RB|1|130|13|0|“Let the greatest among you be your servant, and let mutual and actual love be your commandment! – Thomas and Dismas shall be your teachers, and you can regard their words as My own; doing so you shall be capable of fully entering upon My kingdom! Love them as your most intimate friends and brethren. For to them it is given by Me to lead you into the kingdom of everlasting life. These shall also provide you with everything you are still lacking!”
RB|1|131|1|1|Chapter 131
RB|1|131|1|1|The great meal. The General and his friend Kernbeiss Thomas thanks them for the previous healing A glance at the terrestrial hell.
RB|1|131|1|0|After these words I step out of the door, commanding Robert to issue, with the help of the ballerinas, a sufficient amount of bread and wine to the two teachers Thomas and Dismas, for their handing out to the new guests for sustenance. Robert immediately does so, and on obtaining such fortifying, the guests are heard to jubilate and praise on every side. In response to My hint, the two teachers then also enter the second hall, where we too are holding a meal.
RB|1|131|2|0|The new guests are not a little astonished at how they all could have been served so rapidly. An adjacent friend of General Theowald says to him: “Dear friend, how do you think that is was possible for the over three thousand of us to be served most adequately with bread and wine by just these two brethren – namely the erstwhile monk Thomas and the familiar Dismas – in one stroke, so to say? Just before that, the notorious Robert Blum, together with two dozen of fatally beautiful dancers, brought along several bottles of wine, and loaves of bread. I thought to myself, when the two brethren took over the distribution: by golly, by the time those two will have, with mathematical and military precision, distributed those few bottles and loaves, the first one will have become hungry and thirsty again by the time the last ones will have received anything! But things were quite different: as if by a magic wand, the entire crowd each had a beaker of wine and a sizable portion of a superbly flavoursome, heavenly bread in their hands. And the thirty or so bottles of wine were correctly emptied and the bread divided to the last crumb. Say how this was possible even along half understandable natural lines? To me it is a puzzle of all puzzles!”
RB|1|131|3|0|Says the general: “My dear friend Johann von hair-splitter Kernbeiss, as they called you on Earth, you are over-quizzical again! Think of the divine wisdom and omnipotence, and it shall be eminently comprehensible to you! Did you on Earth comprehend everything you saw and experienced? Who inflated your lungs, made your heart beat and the pulse swell? Who cooked the meals in your stomach? Who made you grow? Who constructed the eyes and the ears? And how did the Master of such things bring this about? Do you see how on Earth we looked such and a thousand other miraculous things in the face daily? But having gotten used to them from childhood (and used to not thinking over-much), the true miracle of these manifestations did not occur to us, and we could pass them by indifferently.
RB|1|131|4|0|“But over here, rid of all matter, with out thinking-capacity able to carry on with less impediment, all the manifestations of this world must increasingly astonish us, the more quickly we are capable of noticing what is truly miraculous. But that we should break our heads over the ‘how’ would be sheer stupidity. If this were necessary for our future benefit then our two teachers will instruct us. But if instruction is not necessary, then it is enough for us to know that all things are possible to an omnipotent God! Because I regard all things as unfathomable wonders!
RB|1|131|5|0|“God the Lord out of His mercy has miraculously provided us with the best bread and wine, and we were overfilled. Why must we know how He brought this about miraculously? By just thanking the supremely good Giver, we shall be more well-pleasing to Him than if we tried to fathom and dissect Him with the wisdom of all the angels!”
RB|1|131|6|0|Says Johann Kernbeiss: “You are right and I agree with you! Yet this nevertheless remains a marvel.” – Says the General: “For sure, not even an angel would dispute that. But we are not here to probe, but just admire and gratefully consume them!”
RB|1|131|7|0|Says Johann Kernbeiss: “Are you then against all spiritual progress?” – Says the General: “Oh friend, you are wrong if you think that, just because I won’t go into useless examinations of all miraculous things. Oh, I love nothing more than spiritual perfection! Just wait for our two teachers to return. These are certain to be able to tell you more about it than I. I would have to be a fool or a lying loudmouth if I tried to tell you more than I know.
RB|1|131|8|0|“Look, the two are coming already. The plain one without much radiance – Dismas, and Thomas with a veritable solar radiance.”
RB|1|131|9|0|Says Johann Kernbeiss: “Please don’t do this, let this discussion be among ourselves. Why inform the entire celestial company about it? The two would be amused if I bothered them with such questions! Therefore be quiet about it! I am now, and shall remain in full agreement with you!”
RB|1|131|10|0|Thomas and Dismas re-enter this first hall, joining the big crowd. And General Theowald with his friend Kernbeiss cheerfully meet them, expressing thanks on behalf of the entire company to the Lord of glory for the splendid hospitality, with Kernbeiss remarking on the miraculous speed of its procedure.
RB|1|131|11|0|The monk Thomas however responded that his present spiritual development is, after the Lord Himself due mainly to the decisive rebuke on the part of the General, followed by the entire unit, which did him the good service of throwing him out on account of his immense stupidity. Says Kernbeiss to that: “Dear friend, say no more about it, for I was one of those who pushed you out. But whatever has been done cannot be undone. I have already regretted it a thousand times, but man sometimes gets worked up to where he loses track of himself. It unfortunately happens among the best of people. But I think that if human spirits then make good for their indiscretions as well can be, asking one another for forgiveness, holding out their hands for reconciliation, then the dear Father in heaven may not make too sever a mien!”
RB|1|131|12|0|Says Thomas: “Naturally! When people are straightened out among themselves, they are so before God! For God the Lord demands no more of people than that none exalts himself above, or judges, others. We two in any case never had anything against each other and hence don’t need to forgive each other anything. But you assistance in throwing me out does not in the least impinge upon our earthly custom of friendship, and that much less for doing me a great service thereby. Without this, I might still be stuck in my monkish foolishness, whereas through the Lord’s grace I am now already able to make up to you for my stupidities many times over.
RB|1|131|13|0|“How much foolishness have I not prattled to you on Earth, causing some of you even now to be still caught up in the stupidity I put across to you as a priest. But all this I shall make good to you over here. Follies shall be annihilated and wise instruction put in their place on my part – to the best of my ability. May he Who gave me this celestial office strengthen you and me for this cause!
RB|1|131|14|0|“Through the Lord’s grace I was given the ability to see what, right now, is happening upon Earth, and that in our fatherland. You too shall soon receive news from imminent new arrivals here. I say unto you: the great, who were already very small, have found good feed upon the blood of their brethren and have grown fat and strong again. Rather than thank the Lord for the victory over their imagined poor enemies, they don’t know what to do with themselves for pride, arrogance and vengeance. Satan is pushing the entire hell under their feet upon the stage of world politics, and they are grabbing hold of hell, to carry on by its principles.
RB|1|131|15|0|‘Judge not, lest ye be judged! Condemn not, lest ye be condemned. Be merciful, and ye shall receive mercy!’ These are the Lord’s earnest warnings, which He gave to mankind on Earth. Yet notwithstanding all these earnest divine commandments, the newly empowered are doing with their brethren whatever they like. They judge, condemn and kill according to their whims, being in possession of external power. Soon, a number of those most cruelly murdered by them of late shall be arriving here and start a great lament. These you have to immediately take in, comforting and quieting them down, wherewith you shall accomplish a notable celestial work!”
RB|1|132|1|1|Chapter 132
RB|1|132|1|1|A group of executed arrives, their leader telling their story The philosophy of godlessness and lovelessness.
RB|1|132|1|0|Thomas had hardly finished his instructions when an enormous crying and wailing is heard outside. Thomas asks the crowd for attention, saying: “As you can hear, that which I announced through the Lord’s grace is already fulfilling itself. A dreadfully maimed crowd is approaching the house. The arrivals must have been shockingly tormented and offended to the highest degree. They are souls of the pitilessly executed people and are closing in on us. Silence now, friends! They are now rushing in from the big garden path. A man of sinister mien, with black velvet vest, head adorned with gold-embroidered cap is strutting ahead of them like a drunk, with some thirty of them behind him with what appears to be flames behind them. It looks terrible, but silence now!”
RB|1|132|2|0|The dismal-looking leader turns around, reviewing his group and saying: “Here we are, a picture of ultimate misery and wretchedness! Oh my poor wife! Vainly does your shadow in the form of vengeance-kindling flames hasten behind your shamefully murdered husband. All hell has conspired against him to eternally not release him. Oh my dear friends, you howl vainly in this dark world of torment. We have now been fleeing and yelling for a lengthy period, with no help or comfort coming from any direction. There is no God, and no retribution. You are vainly calling for revenge upon our murderers! For if there was a righteous God then He could not allow one miserable lot of men to perpetrate such abominations upon other miserable men upon cursed Satan’s Earth!
RB|1|132|3|0|“What did we do to warrant death? We only clamoured for what our emperor and king had promised us; and not wanting to forgo same without a fight, we inquired and were declared rebels and traitors. We defended ourselves morally and even physically. And so they crusaded against us with the power of two emperors, yet would not have defeated us without their extraordinary means. We did not surrender for mercy but the promised Russian amnesty – and here we have it – as slaughtered political criminals!
RB|1|132|4|0|“Oh accursed Earth and your people! Whoever can be rich, mighty and cruel on Satan’s ground, possesses his own right. He can murder away as criminals anyone who will not acknowledge his self-arrogated right pretending to benefit mankind through socialism. They know how to till the ground to obtain their fun at the expense of millions of poor herbivores. Had we done so ourselves a long time since, we would have possessed such right. But they anticipated us and now command all rights.
RB|1|132|5|0|“Every cruelty is right by them, being accountable to no one. Only the rich and mighty has the right to use and possess anything that he can grab with his superior power. Do you now still believe in a God and in pay-back?”
RB|1|132|6|0|Shout the others: “No, no, we believe it no more! You spoke rightly – it is so! There is a hell for sure, and that in the world! But there is eternally no good and just God! For if there was one, He would have had to judge the accursed Earth to all the devils. But since there is no God, the Earth remains the throne of hell! That’s how things are!”
RB|1|132|7|0|Says another from these newly arrived: “Mr. Baron, you are right, I fully agree – excepting that there is no God! But we can be certain that such creating principle concerns Himself with the dust of the Earth no more than we ever concerned ourselves about a drop of sweat. Before the eyes of a Deity, a war among men upon Earth is of endlessly less concern than an infusoria war inside a dewdrop is to the emperor of China. Whence they were right to murder us, knowing how to work the Satan grounds for their fun!
RB|1|132|8|0|“Verily, thieves, robbers and murderers are actually the cleverest people on Earth, for they know best how to assess the value of things and people, and their lives. Billions of people mean nothing to God; whether they all kill each other, or some are left over, is like a liverwurst to God. Wherefore we must be less stupid henceforth. We shall form an alliance, and all comers shall be mowed down ruthlessly!”
RB|1|132|9|0|Says a third: “Yet we ought to show consideration to some individuals such as towards our parents, wives, brothers, sisters, children and intimate friends.”
RB|1|132|10|0|Says the second: “Consideration – what! Consideration is no more than cowardice towards others, whom one leaves alive for some gain, or timidly regards as mightier than oneself. – Parents? – Hell’s mockery! These are the primary tyrants of children! – A wife? Well, young and buxom could be spared, but sparing is to stop at the old and the ugly, as these serve no fun for anyone! – I am all for children as play-dolls, although I regard those Earth natives wiser who slaughter and eat their most opulent children, since their flesh is preferable to the thin ones. Once grown up however, then no consideration for such parasites of their parents! – Brothers and sisters and other friends are on Earth already the most tiresome fellow-men and would be more so over here! Hence no consideration for these at all! If people on Earth had the insight I now have over here, the first-born would know how to rid himself of his younger sibling parasites. But whatever goes by the label of man upon Earth, excepting a few cunning scamps, is of the brutes’ and worse variety. That’s how one remains as a mere burden for the others, until killed by some sharpie, or expires from the old air poison! Hence no sparing or consideration for anyone!”
RB|1|133|1|1|Chapter 133
RB|1|133|1|1|The Count and the ruthless one. Their life stories Their unanimous denial of God. The proud and his miserable end.
RB|1|133|1|0|Says the Count: “Friend, you sure take ruthlessness to new heights; you only condemn yourself therewith. Would you welcome their riddance of you along those lines?” – Says the unscrupulous one: “This applies to one as to another! If someone were not to dispose of me when to his advantage, then I would call him a donkey!”
RB|1|133|2|0|Says the Count: “You would therefore give me no consideration either?! Says the ruthless one: “Indeed so, if it were to my advantage! Milord Count yourself thought our earthly murderers justified in getting rid of us, as they didn’t consider us useful to their cause. Can you call me wrong if I think as you do, milord Count?”
RB|1|133|3|0|Says the Count: “Ah, is that the way of the times? You too wanting to trap me? But you will not succeed, for I know what to do!”
RB|1|133|4|0|Says the ruthless one: “What will you and what can you do? I maintain you can do no more than in your final time on Earth, when like myself you had to follow the henchman to the gallows. We all cursed ourselves sick, but it made no difference. We conjured up all the thousand devils, but none showed up. How we cursed God, death, devil heaven, earth, sun, moon and hell; but to our wrath these didn’t seem to be bothered by us in the least. What can you still do? Do you perhaps start praying?”
RB|1|133|5|0|Says the Count: “That’s the very thing I want to do, to at least annoy you to death!” – Says the unscrupulous one: “Oh, go right ahead, Mr. Count, my laughing muscles are ready! But say – to whom shall you pray? To an infinitely great God, who will hear your voice the way you hear the voices of those beings who dwell in a dewdrop by the trillions? Or to an infinitely tiny little God, whose ears could be a trifle too small for your mighty voice? Or will you tune in a little pious prayer to the most holy heart of Jesus and Mary, and holy Joseph besides?”
RB|1|133|6|0|Says the furious Count: “You now shut your trap, or I shall rip into it, you accursed knave! This common cur would take it upon himself to ridicule me, the foremost nobleman of Hungary! The devil take you mad dog! I shall pray if I so desire, not having to account to your miserable, low-bred pig’s snout! Will he see to it that he gets out of my sight, or he shall sample the power of my noble arms!”
RB|1|133|7|0|Says the ruthless one: “Mr. Count, what a strange person you are! Just the way you were on earth. What I said to you was no more than what I heard you say, and this annoys you to bursting point! When did you, dear Mr. Count, ever actually believe in a God? Your God was limitless space and time. Were you not often ready to vomit on seeing a crucifix or a picture of Mary? Or did you not become an enemy of the noble Kossut because he was a religious zealot to you, for frequently and earnestly calling upon God the Christ for help? Did you say the Lord’s prayer even once on Earth? And you are now going to pray? I ask: how, what and to whom?”
RB|1|133|8|0|Says the Count, still in a rage: “This is none of your business! Could not I have upon Earth been quite a different man to what I appeared outwardly?"
RB|1|133|9|0|Says the man of no scruples: “A very likely story, Mr. Count! I will put it to you neatly: behold, inwardly you were a friend of the charming flesh of Venus, and outwardly a gentleman, aspiring kingship over all of Hungary. To you, Christ was a lousy Swabian myth, fetched from Jewry! And any other Deity was to you some poor philosopher’s devil. And you would claim to have been a quite different man internally? Please, Mr. Baron, don’t lie to yourself! You and prayer! These are two opposite poles not likely ever to touch! Do I make sense?”
RB|1|133|10|0|Says the Count: “Would he not like to tell me who actually gives him the right to talk to me as if we had herded swine together? Does he think that a Count Bethianyi will take such from him much longer? Or does he reckon us of the same rank just because we happened to fight in the same Hussar units in the last days? Oh, there he errs mightily! I say unto him that his loose trap shall soon taste the difference between him and I! Hence not another word! Would he take our other thirty-two fellow sufferers as an example! The hold their peace and see in my their best future king-in-waiting; he being the only impertinent one electing to rubbish me because I now stand there helplessly. Let him therefore lose such appetite before it could cost him heaps!”
RB|1|133|11|0|Says the unscrupulous one: “Mr. Count! Our weapons in this nebularistic world consist in our tongue and occasionally the hands and feet. Regarding the tongue, you would have to have a struggle with me, and with the hands too, as I learnt boxing in England, although you may have superiority over me in the use of your legs, as I never came to turn on my heels.”
RB|1|133|12|0|The Count now turns to another, saying: “Friend, what do you think of this most impertinent Hussar? Did you perhaps know him in the world? I can remember only seeing him a few times among the most common soldiers. I don’t know where he hikes from or what he formerly was.”
RB|1|133|13|0|Says the addressed one: “To my recollection he was once a Franciscan monk and had notoriety as a so-called clairvoyant. He often made derogatory remarks about the Order, never tolerating reprimands. And when they tried to put him behind bars he punched up the entire monastery. When, after a time, he got sick of such raging, he one day gathered up all his sect paraphernalia, hiding them at some place and then disappearing with some monastery monies, to enlist in the next best mercenary battalion. He fought like a lion everywhere, for which reason he also bit the dust with ourselves.”
RB|1|133|14|0|Says the Count: “Well, well, now I feel sorry to have been too hard on the person. If he was wise enough to punch up his monk padres then he obviously belongs among the better people. Ah, I must at once start up my friendship with him again!” The Count thereupon turns back to the ruthless one, saying: “My esteemed friend! You must bear with me a little for being somewhat discourteous towards you, no knowing who you actually were in the world. The thing takes on an entirely different aspect! So you are the giant Goliath who turned his back on his order, taking up the sword with heavy hand for the possible saving of the fatherland?”
RB|1|133|15|0|Says the man of no scruples: “Yes, my dear Lord Count, I am he! I gave my life for mankind’s best, whose slave-chains became unbearably burdensome to me. We nevertheless sowed whilst others shall reap. In the foolish world it was always so, and shall be! We tilled the vineyard and reaped blood and death! But those who come after us shall press out the grape juice; a nice fate for great men! These are condemned to prepare the ground for the blowflies. At harvest time, whole swarms fall over the great, killing them and taking over the harvest. How do you like this divinely wise world system and the natural right conditions?”
RB|1|133|16|0|Says the Count: “It is better to be silent about it. This system is deficient even for chance, let alone for an all-wise highest Being! The Deity, if there be one, appears not to take the slightest notice of its beings and men. Once there, the dear Deity ensures they are executed as soon as possible. To facilitate this, it lets the normally harmless humanity be driven by the most shameless selfishness and domineering. Driven by such hellish lust, a brother becomes another’s hyena, filled with unquenchable thirst for blood. Oh, a hideous game with the life of a self-conscious human doll! What compensation can a Deity offer a man who, like I, died in a shameful manner with hardly a precedent.
RB|1|133|17|0|“Take one of the foremost Earls of Hungary! He is condemned to the gallows by a couple of imperial military judges and dragged to the place of execution without further ado. There, out of sheer despair, he attempts suicide that fails. The spectators, overcome with sympathy, clamour for the postponement of the execution. The executioners accede on account of the neck-wound and the Count is taken to hospital. The Count is now confident of an imperial pardon. Comes a bailiff in the evening, rouses the Count from his unconscious swoon, reads out a second death warrant to him, to be carried out immediately. The Count, as if hit by a thousand lightning strikes, collapses, having to be revived. Regaining consciousness, he is seized immediately and taken back to the place of execution, where he is shot like a dog by several huntsmen and buried like an old hag. And this Count am I, as you will probably know. And look, they call it justice!
RB|1|133|18|0|“Notwithstanding this I can no longer get so upset about mankind’s bestial cruelty, because they seem to me more like dumb instruments of an invisible power, than doing so from their own will. Wherefore the teacher of Nazareth, wise in many aspects, at His executions prayed to His imagined God Father to forgive His murderers, probably being convinced that human nature could not be so evil; I agree.
RB|1|133|19|0|“But the actual Deity, Satan, the almighty Being, sits snugly in some inaccessible centre, donating its poisonous breath to all cosmic bodies, and then delights in the countless murder spectacles it prepared. It concerns the Deity little that the poor actors are horrendously tormented! Wherefore I want to get to know this shameful Deity, but also want to have the power to ruin it!”
RB|1|133|20|0|Says the ruthless one: “You are completely right, and now we fully suit one another! But hearken, I hear human voices close by! Therefore silence! Perhaps we shall hear something comforting!”
RB|1|134|1|1|Chapter 134
RB|1|134|1|1|The first comfort of the executed is retaliation. Effect of the strange voice. Want teaches prayer. The healing voice.
RB|1|134|1|0|Says the Count: “What comfort! Who would comfort us? Proper revenge on those who had us murdered for no demonstrable reason, that would be the only comfort for myself and you all! Every other comfort is an abomination. Do you think that a God could compensate me with a thousand heavens for what I have lost: my wife, my honour and my great fortune? I am aware of having had to part with it all eventually anyway, but my name would have stood the test of distant future times like the shining sun. But this way, my name shall be extinguished in the world, and future worldly judges shall gloat over its being recorded with the gallow birds. Hence revenge, inexorable revenge! Away therefore with any feeblest smell of a Deity of any angelic intercession! Our honour must above all be restored upon Earth, and our murderers hellishly put to death! Only then shall we start talking about some reconciliation before the devil’s tribunal!”
RB|1|134|2|0|Says the unscrupulous one: “Dear Mr. Count, you have somewhat over-reacted and are therefore unable to judge the thing with the required calm and merit. Behold, I who surely judge most unscrupulously, think quite differently about our forfeited honour. What is there in being honoured by such shame-world? I say unto you that these worldly oxen could have shown us no greater honour than the way they proceeded with us. Would it be an honour to be honoured by such shameful beasts? By God, such desire be far from my heart forever!
RB|1|134|3|0|“Where would be the name of the noble Blum, had not the brute of a Count Windischgräz paved him the way to immortality with powder and lead? None would have remembered him a long time hence. But as things are, his name shall be preserved for all time as that of a true man of honour. And just so and better still our names shall fare. Am I right?”
RB|1|134|4|0|Says the Count, somewhat calmed down: “Well, this certainly is an excellent thought! Verily, I too solicit no more honour upon the canine world. Indeed, such world-honour would be the ultimate shame for us! You are right – very much so!”
RB|1|134|5|0|Following the Count’s words, voices are again heard, including that of the Count saying to the unscrupulous one: “Well, this time I too heard voices, as if of many people. Not bad! Perhaps we have been spied out here by hostile spirits, and they will catch us and drive us to hell somewhere. They must be close by. What if we make a break for it. Because adversaries lying in wait seem to be right ahead of us.”
RB|1|134|6|0|Says the unscrupulous one: “Here I beg to differ. Whereto should we flee in this eternal night, with hardly enough light for seeing each other? Which of us is familiar with this despairing region? Run a few steps, and we may end up in an infinite abyss. Everything over here seems endless and eternal. Or we might rush right into our enemies’ jaws. Their main formation could even be where we hear no voices, and we could be taken prisoner! Hence let us keep our silence here! Should some corps then approach, or a couple of sneaky spies, we grab them and stuff their mouths.”
RB|1|134|7|0|Says another from the unit: “Sounds alright, if spirits could be killed! This is gainsaid by the fact that we continue to live as if we had never been killed, notwithstanding this being a miserable life second to none. It nevertheless is and remains life.
RB|1|134|8|0|“I reckon we ought to allow ourselves to be taken prisoners and then find common ground with our imagined foes. It actually occurs to me that we cannot have enemies at all; for how should we have made any, not having come upon any soul besides ourselves?”
RB|1|134|9|0|Says the Count: “Friend, you don’t understand! Would there not be in this accursed devil’s world also a great many Austrian imperial souls or spirits – meaning devils! He who was black and yellow in the world shall be so over here, and hence our foe!”
RB|1|134|10|0|Says the other: “Don’t think so, Mr. Count! Black and yellow are only the rich. Let the state make them poor, and they become radicals, like wolves! Just let them lose everything through physical death, leaving them just a miserable naked soul life, and their sense of black-yellow suffers shipwreck,”
RB|1|134|11|0|Says a third: “Now, black-yellow and spirit-world, a likely pair! One merely has to remember why the actual Austrian underlings are black-yellow. Firstly, for fear of the huge numbers of bayonets, canons and gallows. Secondly, the self-interested rich, the army and the government clerks! These are not concerned with people’s good, only their own. And thirdly, many are black-yellow from religious stupidity, because there was once supposed to have been a holy emperor Leopold, and a pious Ferdinand persecuting all Protestants. These latter might still be maintaining themselves over here, but I would say that no trace of the former two would still be found here!”
RB|1|134|12|0|Says the Count: “Well said, this is true! But I am thinking of something quite different: revenge out of dictatorial malice. Haha – what do you say?” Says the third: “Only that, where there is nothing, there revenge and dictatorial ambitions are done for, with all real or imagined rights walking hollow ground!” Responds the Count: “My friend, inner satanic malice is a fiery worm that does not die and whose fire does not go out. We have not of course anything other than our miserable existence over here, but even that can be too much for true malice. Hence one can but assume that it fervently desires to make us even more miserable here by hand and foot. Should we hit upon someone we say: ‘who goes there!’, if not hostile, we take him up. If menacing, we let him go!
RB|1|134|13|0|“But the best will be if we start praying. On Earth I indeed hardly thought anything more stupid than the rosary, and Latin prayers. But here it would nevertheless seem good to pray to some most high divine Being. And my friend who upon Earth was a Franciscan, is sure to know some prayers, such as the Pater Noster, Latin or German, dodgy windish or Hungarian. If it does not help then it wont be able to harm us either. Hence be so good and say a prayer, at least for fun!”
RB|1|134|14|0|Says the unscrupulous Franciscan: “Why not! This would be to kill human reason. Should one want to pray, one has to know to whom, and why! But to pray just to kill time in monumental and sinful stupidity! Because if there is a wise God, then such stupid mumbling will be even more revolting to Him than to us. But if there is no god, then the stupidity would be even more monumental, letting our prayer resound for barest nothingness. Hence I think we should do nothing for the present, but await things calmly. We shall thereby be ready for anything.
RB|1|134|15|0|“But I seem to hear words nearby. Let’s listen, and we shall know what manner of spirits are nearby. Aha! Did you hear? I clearly heard the words: Turn towards Jesus the Crucified – in your hearts, and you shall be helped!”
RB|1|134|16|0|Says the Count, who heard the same words: “Friend, that looks good. With such typical Roman Catholic ‘hail’ and response we shall be helped damned little! What surprised me is that here we were referred only to Jesus, and not also to all the litany of saints as well! Indeed, I would venture to say that this was no ‘only true church’ hail, but maybe a Lutheran or Calvinist!”
RB|1|134|17|0|Says the Franciscan: “For that I give a damn! Any old help will do! Would it really matter whether with mud, blocks of wood or pineapples! If help is really offered us through Jesus, what should prevent us from accepting it?”
RB|1|134|18|0|Says the Count: “Good, my friend, but what makes you so sure that help was actually offered? Could not other similarly desperate groups hang out in our vicinity? Allah is great and Mohammed his prophet wide. And so we too can say God, if there be one, is great and Jesus was His prophet, and more all-embracing than the Caracean prophet! God knows where those targeted by the ‘hail’ are!”
RB|1|135|1|1|Chapter 135
RB|1|135|1|1|Hints about the unfortunate ones. The unscrupulous one flogs the Count’s madness. Hungarian politics of that period.
RB|1|135|1|0|Subsequent to these words, all hear the clear words: “This hail is for yourselves – unbelievers from birth!”
RB|1|135|2|0|The count takes fright, and the Franciscan says: “Well, that leaves us in no doubt about the target being us! Will your lord Count still hesitate turning to Jesus, the Crucified?”
RB|1|135|3|0|Says the count: “I shall in God’s name do whatever the others do. But ask them too! I would only add that we should not at once trade in our commonsense for the so-called Christian meekness. If there are in Christ’s regime earls and princes, then praise Christ! If not, then goodbye Christ! For that would be something, if we had to in this world pay honour to some heavenly clod or even polish his boots!”
RB|1|135|4|0|To these Count’s words, words are heard resounding again: “Here there are neither counts nor princes! Only one is Lord, all others being brothers and sisters!”
RB|1|135|5|0|Says the Franciscan to the Count: “Now, milord Count, this will have been clear enough! It seems to me that this splendid answer was meant exclusively for you, who would still be a count or prince in the world of spirits! But how can one as a spirit still have a preference for a cloak in which one was ignominiously executed? No, I truly have no regard for rationality! Of what good is it to you now, when upon earth you were one of the most esteemed magnates of Hungary? Had you been a common swineherd, you might still be sitting down with a good wine and a decent bowl of goulash! As things are over here, you are cutting the same long face as us, and are unable to bit a louse off your Count’s title. Did you never hear of the lightning’s impertinence of first striking the high objects, not hitting the lower ones unless these hang around the lofty objects like oxen under a tree?”
RB|1|135|6|0|Says the Count: “It appears you are making innuendoes at me! Be advised that I shall know how to forbid such even over here! – A Bathianyi remains a Bathianyi, even in the world of spirits!”
RB|1|135|7|0|Says the Franciscan: “Most likely, on purely rational grounds! Wish you good luck and the weather to go with it, Mr. Count! Just stay with your purely Magyar Count reasoning, which upon Earth got you unto the gallows! Who knows what lovely, horned destinations you shall attain to therewith.”
RB|1|135|8|0|Says the enraged Count: “Let him shut his trap before I lay hands on him! If he has anything to say to me then let him speak to me properly! But let him cease fooling, or he shall find out that Count Bathyianyi has not ceased being a count! Does he the stupid boaster understand this?”
RB|1|135|9|0|Says the Franciscan: “Then lay your hands on me now, and you shall see how little a Count Bathianyi can do here! What power may such spirit possess? When was stupidity ever strong and mighty? I say unto you, not since the world’s beginning! But you are very stupid and hence weak in every aspect, because you were offended by what I said – for your greater benefit. On Earth too you showed that you were extremely stupid! For had you been more clever you would have done as did a Kossut and his partners, who found a hole out of the temple at the right time. You however let yourself be caught like a bullfinch, and then have yourself valiantly shot to death! Tell me whether this can be called smart?”
RB|1|135|10|0|Says the Count: “Whoever sustains the harm, then also suffers the shame! If however you are so intrinsically clever, why did you also have yourself hanged? I opine that if according to your definition, power and wisdom keep pace, then you might not be one of the most powerful!”
RB|1|135|11|0|Says the Franciscan: “I’m not at all concerned by such gracious remarks! Because I myself – as a kind of little noble fellow, was never short of true vintage Magyar stupidity. The difference being that I began to wake up to where the actual dog lay buried – of course a few weeks too late. Gallows there were all over the place, and canons and spears without number! Friend, my newly-awakened commonsense came too late to show me an escape route. But it was very different with yourself. You could count on your fingers what those things would shortly turn into. But your Magyar aristocratic wisdom whispered to you: victory or death! What do you now get out of our hero’s death on the gallows? Perhaps your friends in North America will build you a statue of honour, but your place in world history for 1848 shall be a tiny one. That will be all you can expect for your hero’s death upon Earth.”
RB|1|135|12|0|Says the Count: “I shall be mourned by millions! Millions see the crying injustice done to me, cursing Austria to the devils. Is that nothing?” – Says the Franciscan: “Sure, sure, it sounds beautiful and romantic! Perhaps some Frenchman shall write a tragedy about it. But we, the actual heroes, continue to live our lives miserably, and it is asked what is now the good of it for eternity?
RB|1|135|13|0|“Hence it means not to cling to the old stupidity, but to accept with grateful heart whatever is proffered us. In that way we shall easily forget what we got for our trouble in the world!”
RB|1|135|14|0|Says the Count: “Yes, ‘lead us not into temptation’ it says somewhere in a certain … yes, hm … hm…! – How does that prayer go? – Hm, unable to recall! Let it go as it will – yet it is written somewhere; hence I also say: don’t lead us into temptation!”
RB|1|135|15|0|Says the Franciscan: “What are you driveling about – ‘lead us not into temptation? – I am not with you – for this fits my words less than the fist upon the eye! I beg the Count to make himself clear, should you be capable to do so.!”
RB|1|135|16|0|Says the Count: “Silly windbag – had you only let me finish. Did I interrupt you when filling my ears with your drivel?” – Says the Franciscan: “Don’t be shy – carry on in your way, or we will not see an end of it.”
RB|1|135|17|0|Says the Count: “The metaphor suggests: you want to deftly rob me of my Count’s title. It is hence a temptation to sell me down the river! But nothing doing! A Count Bathianyi stands his ground!” – (thinks the Franciscan to himself, ‘like an ox’) – The Count: “Do you understand me?”
RB|1|135|18|0|Says the Franciscan: “Oh, very well and clearly! To be honest, milord Count, your outsized aristocratic stupidity brought you the gallows. Had you been a shade wiser, no such shame would have come over your earthly house. But you surely have to realise that for yourself and all of us, the world with its fabricated rights is now over for good. What therefore do you still want from it, refusing, to the annoyance of the entire unit, to accept Jesus Christ’s proffered help unless He would confirm you as Count Bathianyi over here in the world of spirits? Give this some thought at last and then speak cohesively – but not as a Hungarian magnate, but a needy human, the way we all are!”
RB|1|136|1|1|Chapter 136
RB|1|136|1|1|Jesus discussed. The Franciscan’s religious experience. The Count as versed in Scripture. The Franciscan’s final counsel.
RB|1|136|1|0|Says the Count: “Well – who or what actually is your Lord Jesus? Perchance the one whom Roman mythology makes the Son of God, of whom you yourself said earlier you never believed in, together with all Roman Catholic drivel about Him?”
RB|1|136|2|0|Says the Franciscan: “Indeed, the same one, of whom Gospel tradition says that He is and shall remain the Son of God – a Lord of Heaven and Earth eternally! I certainly during my Earth life did not believe in this tradition, because of its great misuse by Rome, causing me of necessity to reason thus: ‘If the thing were not just the work of ancient overbearing hierarchies, then surely it would not be possible to treat such divine doctrine so shamelessly. Because such things took place within the Roman hierarchy in the near twelve hundred preceding years as would elicit respect even from hell in aggregate. Should its initiator within such grey background be a Son of the Most High?’ Verily, Mr. Count, to believe that would have been no mean feat for my spirit.
RB|1|136|3|0|“But when I later got hold of the complete Bible from a Protestant Minister, a different light struck me. I then made every effort to get out of the Roman spiritual den of murder at any price, and would rather be a common soldier than ever again an instrument of Roman Catholic spirit murdering, thinking it better in any event to be a flesh, rather than a spirit murderer.
RB|1|136|4|0|“Hence the said Jesus could very well be still the Son of God with the power to help, irrespective of being shamelessly denied by the Roman woman. For notwithstanding Judas Ischariot’s betrayal, He rose from death by His own power, robbing it of its power. And through this very Jesus, help was offered us by an invisible mouth! We all heard the precious words, yet still hesitate whether to accept them or not! You especially, Mr. Count, are the most stubborn and don’t want to agree – as if in this miserable state you still had to forgive yourself God knows what. Hence I advise you for the last time to accept the proffered help, or to stop troubling us!”
RB|1|136|5|0|Says the Count: “If it will not harm you, it will not kill me either. I too want to accept the help! But we could stipulate some conditions, otherwise we might fare as upon Earth, where one surrendered pleading mercy, only to reap disgrace. Thus a buxom revenge against our earthly foes would be a main precondition, together with full compensation for all loss in the world!”
RB|1|136|6|0|Says the Franciscan: “What stupid ideas can you have here! If for instance on Earth you walked into robbers, and some powerful man wanted to lend you a hand and you enumerated your conditions for accepting it – would not even the polar bears laugh? Has one heard of a beggar placing preconditions on his benefactor? Ah, Mr. Count, say no more about it! Our surrender upon Earth was an entirely different matter. No help was being offered us there, and there it meant: mercy or disfavour, depending on recommendation! – But here, full aid was expressly offered. How can one even remotely compare it to the earthly conditions which brought us physical death? Please, Mr. Count, aren’t you getting somewhat thick?”
RB|1|136|7|0|Says the Count: “Indeed, right you are again! I may be a little stupid, but for a child, burnt once is twice shy. There are bound to be entirely different life-conditions here to those on Earth. But deeply adverse experiences cling to an unfortunate soul, not to be cast off overnight. And I surely merit some indulgence for hesitating a little before accepting the proffered help.
RB|1|136|8|0|“They also promised us amnesty but delivered up to the Austrian, there was no further talk of amnesty! After such tragic earthly experience brought over live, a human or spirit is most hesitant to get down to business.
RB|1|136|9|0|“I certainly recognise that there has to be a God, without whom we would have reverted to nothing and not survived. But this God is almighty, and there is no reversal of His judgement. Whence there is overabundant reason for hesitating and taking stock of all circumstances before accepting proffered help. I well remember from my early youth when reading about a great feast from the Gospel. When the invited guests excused themselves, the mighty host’s servants went into the streets and invited all the proletarians, all but pulling them in by the hair. When the big dining hall was thus filled, the master of the feast came in, looking over the common people, finding one not wearing wedding apparel, having him seized and thrown into prison! – What am I saying? Well, what was the poor devil’s offence? The servants hauled him in like all the others, who happened to be better dressed, they themselves finding no fault with his outfit. But when the Lord then comes, he condemns only the poor devil, who surely was in the dining hall for no fault of his own!
RB|1|136|10|0|“If you think more closely about this thing, through which the Deity is represented in its wanton dealing, then no one can hold it against one if he proceeds with caution, even with help proffered from above. Because Judas too was handed the bite, not until after which he became really of the devil! Tell me whether you still regard me as stupid for my well-founded hesitancy?”
RB|1|136|11|0|Says the Franciscan: “Well well. Mr. Count is famously well-versed in the Bible! It pleases me the more for bringing up a passage that struck me as extremely unjust as well. There are also other passages through which the usually exceedingly good Lord Jesus reveals an inexorably unjust nature, seen from an earthly viewpoint. Notwithstanding this, there are of course many other passages that are most comforting. From this aspect, your apprehension is of course excusable. Because power has the attribute of being able to always do as it pleases. The good thing about it is that no true authority is imaginable without perfect wisdom. And it is always easier to get along with a most wise being than a stupid one. Hence I maintain that we could risk accepting the proffered help.
RB|1|136|12|0|“Therefore let us turn to Jesus the Crucified in our hearts and patiently await the outcome! If something good comes of it, then we have turned no bad corner. Should something seemingly bad result from it, then we revert back to our former condition.”
RB|1|136|13|0|Says the Count: “That would be just fine, but not even the highest wisdom will allow Itself to be bartered with! What It has enounced stands for eternity! This Jesus Himself clearly exposes when He says: ‘Heaven and Earth shall pass, but My Word shall remain forever!’ If therefore, after turning into our hears, we hear ‘depart from Me, you doers of evil’ – what then, friends? I am saying that as long as we are not asking Him for anything, he had no need of giving us anything, neither good nor bad. If however we ask for something, then we have opened the door for Him to do as His unchangeable wisdom wills it.
RB|1|136|14|0|“Another passage springs to mind, supporting my opinion, concerning ten virgins – five wise and five foolish, all awaiting their bridegroom. The wiser ones provided their lamps with oil, but the foolish ones did not. When news came at night that the bridegroom is coming – probably in an hour – the foolish ones asked the wise ones for oil for their lamps. But the wise ones refused – probably out of Christian neighbourly love? This forced the foolish ones to go to a merchant, to fill their lamps for money. They then cheerfully returned to the house to await the bridegroom, but found the door was already locked! For the bridegroom turned up before they could get back. And when they innocently knocked at the door asking for admission, the bridegroom’s voice thundered: ‘away with you! I have never known you and do not recognise you!’
RB|1|136|15|0|“From an honestly human aspect, this is extremely rude, unrighteous and, strictly speaking, untrue, if the Deity is meant by bridegroom. For how can the Deity say to someone: ‘I know you not’ – when it also teaches that it knows the number of hairs upon every head! But who can fault the almighty Deity? It allows freezing, even if thousands are frozen to death. And if millions of poor devils ask for warmth, it still remains cold for as long as its wisdom deems it desirable. It likewise allows the most beautiful plantations to be destroyed by frost and hail, without grace, and none can curb It. I tell you that, whoever makes himself dependant on God has the misery already within him. What could have happened to the five virgins if they had not returned to the bridegroom’s house? The would at least have spared themselves the crudeness! For they would not have given the exceptionally crude bridegroom the chance to lock the door in front of their noses. And so I think we should only listen to God’s voice when convinced of His goodwill towards us. In the alternative we stay where we are, for I don’t trust the almighty Deity!”
RB|1|136|16|0|Says the Franciscan: “Mr. Count, you are too cautious over the whole thing! I say unto you that one need not take God’s word so literally, as Scripture as a whole is only a pictorial presentation of higher morals, as incumbent upon a perfect man. By lamp oil is to be understood true love for God, and by the lamp’s light the wisdom flowing from love. The foolish virgins however had no love and also wanted to take the other’s love away. But these were cleverer and did not let themselves be led into temptation. They referred the loveless ones out into the world, to pick up the love-oil out there. And the loveless ones went and filled their lamps – or rather their hearts with love of the world. When, with love of the world they desired to return to the bridegroom’s house (where, not without reason I surmise, we find ourselves for a lengthy period already) – or rather: when they arrived without love for God, demanding admission to the kingdom of heaven, then the Deity could have hardly said anything other to them than: “I know you not with this your love, which I had never destined for Me! Hence go where your love is!’ – This, Mr. Count, is how I understand this and many another text. And it is so. Wherefore I think milord Count ascribes too much hardness on the Deity! Let us all rise above that and seize the proffered help! Verily, we shall not fare so badly, the way my heart speaks to me!”
RB|1|136|17|0|Says one from the crowd standing next to him (with heavy Austrian vernacular [reminding the reader of the impossibility of equivalent English vernacular, and therefore the translators resort to plain English equivalent]) – “That I also believe! The Gospel is metaphorical!” – Says the Count: “Please get hold of your mouth, or we shall all get sick! Was our execution on Earth something metaphorical, or perhaps provisional? Or was Jesus nailed to the cross metaphorically?"” – Says the rebuked one: “Oh no, that was not metaphorical, that was real, or we should not be saved!” – Says the Count: “Nice salvation that. I for one have not dreamt of it yet! This Egyptian darkness, and our completely empty stomachs especially, are the most tangible proof of our salvation. Verily, this salvation should do! – Upon Earth, death upon the gallows, and here eternal darkness. These are most palpable evidence of our redemption! How do we like it, my dear friends?”
RB|1|136|18|0|Says another: “Up ‘till now, there has been mighty little to our salvation. But on the other hand I must confess that we have never done anything that would make us partakers of salvation. Should at the final stage the gallows not have removed a substantial portion of our mortal sins, then prospects for salvation here are damned small – if things proceed according to the Gospel over here. Because with us, there was hardly ever any talk of Christian virtue. Hence I am all for immediate acceptance of the help offered, or we may fare miserably! For we had nothing to fall back on other than perhaps our limitless stupidity, and under most favourable circumstances, upon Jesus Christ’s grace and mercy!”
RB|1|136|19|0|Says the Franciscan: “Spoken straight from my soul! So it is! God Jesus Christ’s grace and mercy – or we are all of the devil! For were we not like that upon Earth – especially towards the end, and we had damned little sympathy for the thousand-fold miseries of our fellow men. We drove them before us like cattle, thrusting them unto the battlefield. And enemies fared appallingly if taken prisoner by us. In short, if we are still animated by revenge towards those who laid their hands on us, then what kind of revenge can we expect from the many thousands who fell at our hands and were as good and often a thousand times better humans than us!
RB|1|136|20|0|“Wherefore I say: let us forgive, from the depth of our hearts, forgive all who morally and physically mistreated and finally crucified us! For we too knew how to thoroughly nail the cross to their lives! What do you say, Mr. Count, am I right?”
RB|1|136|21|0|Says the Count: “Unfortunately so! But that is precisely what makes me fear that we shall fare like the five foolish virgins. The moment we knock, we shal hear sentence pronounced, and then goodnight forever!”
RB|1|137|1|1|Chapter 137
RB|1|137|1|1|The Count’s pride rears up one more time. Earth politics lit up in the beyond. The General and Robert discuss these spirits arguments. The Lord’s outsized patience.
RB|1|137|1|0|Says the Franciscan: “Milord Count, not much can be said to that. Injustice is on our side, and things depend only on God’s grace. If He receives us then we are not lost. If however He lets us down, then we are the black cats forever.
RB|1|137|2|0|Says the infuriated Count: “What are you saying – injustice being on our side! Where lives the God who can prove that to me? Are we not descended directly from Attila? Did not our forefathers conquer splendid Hungary for us? Have we not occupied this land for a thousand years? We chose the kings ourselves and were never restricted to the Habsburg house. It was due to our free, Magyar magnanimity that we clung to it. How could we be at fault with him whom we never anointed as king, declaring him deposed from the Hungarian throne, since he had simply arrogated it to himself? Because his uncle, the rightful king of Hungary, had never possessed the right to appoint a king in place of himself without our consent, along the lines of pragmatic sanction. – And you speak of us being in the wrong?”
RB|1|137|3|0|Says the Franciscan: “But – for God’s sake – here, in the kingdom of spirits you speak of this ultra foolish Magyar way! Tell me, did the Deity perhaps give this land to Attila the way He gave the Promised Land to the Israelites? Or did Attila rather conquer it with arms, thus unrightfully robbing the ancient inhabitants of it? Is that righteous possession before God? Austria indeed had greater and older rights to our kingdom than we were ready to concede to them. Austria had truly re-conquered Hungary from the Turks, handing it back to us with the only proviso that the Habsburgs should at all time have the preferred right to the Hungarian crown. Why do we now intend to fry a sausage of our own? Behold, this was done by our arrogance! Under Austria’s scepter we became too rich and wanted to rule our kingdom independently and then make a big thing out of it.
RB|1|137|4|0|“But the dear Lord God was not pleased therewith and put a cross through our calculations. And it is now up to you, Mr. Count, a true son of Attila, to sit in judgement over the Almighty, who know with what results. Good luck and nice weather!
RB|1|137|5|0|“Do you not know what it says in the holy Scripture – that whatever is great before the world is an abomination before God? But we desired to be great and mighty, and so we are stuck in a lovely sauce! Just let’s rev up our stupidity, and we might have everlasting sweets dished up by way of choice infernal roast with a sulfur salad. That will leave us nothing further to be desired, having had a good foretaste already. Right ahead with our mulishness, it is bound to get better! It is an old adage: whatever hell desires it shall not miss out on. I have spoken!”
RB|1|137|6|0|Says the count: “Well said, Mr. Black and Yellow! What a pity you did not come up with such arguments upon Earth, twelve months earlier. Things would be sheer devilish, had you not taken up a little lucrative seat in the Vienna Parliament. Verily, such debating skill would have brought no shame to even a Prince Metternich.
RB|1|137|7|0|“Were you to imminently come across Jesus the Lord and strike up a friendship Him, then try to persuade Him to send some ‘order of merit’ medals down to Earth, and as a sign of His goodwill have them distributed to those who proved themselves most eager in the business of hanging us. For behold, the business of hanging humans must be of especially high regard to Jesus, since He died a similar death. Well, I never thought you to be such a well wishing sympathiser. Hanging must have done you a world of good, bristling with gratitude to Austria.”
RB|1|137|8|0|Says the Franciscan: “Dear Mr. Count, it pleases you to rubbish me like an urchin, but it does not upset me because I know why I spoke. But you did not understand at all, and hence are excusable. Was I praising the Austrian Government? Lord, do I not know Austria’s transgressions as well as anyone? The Austrian Emperor is himself already a sufficient Mt Vesuvius for all of Austria’s lands, which the Lord Jesus well knows. But we attempted with all the devil’s power to become a second one, and this was amiss. Wherefore from God’s viewpoint, injustice rests with ourselves!
RB|1|137|9|0|“It is now our duty to acknowledge this injustice and to confess it before God the Lord in our hearts! Did not God once speak: ‘In My wrath did I give you a king” – If a king is a work of wrath, why did we seek it! We also, with the king, received our bonus with God’s wrath! Had we fought for God’s love instead of His wrath, things would be brighter with us now.
RB|1|137|10|0|But for good reasons it is Jesus’ will to diminish and not increase the number of regents, as I now clearly perceive in my heart. And so we who wanted to increase Europe by a new kingdom came to Him just at the right time. Should we dwell upon this idea even over here and perish everlastingly with it? Mr. Count, let go of these earthly greatness stupidities! Let it suffice that we caved in with that idea upon Earth!”
RB|1|137|11|0|Says the above mentioned General, in the house’s first hall, to Robert, just then entering with Helena from the second hall: “Listen, is not that a tiresome story! It is unbelievable what these unfortunate spirits are blathering! Here one stupidity is categorically beating another. These fellows are already arguing an eternity as to whether or not to accept the Lord’s help! No, this may not have its likes in all of infinity! How much longer must we show these blatherers our patience?”
RB|1|137|12|0|Says Robert: “My dearest friend and brother. Over here the Lord Himself is the most living measure. Just look through the door, how He amuses Himself with his children, even telling them right now how these thirty shall be dealt with. Do we detect even the slightest impatience in His most holy face?” – Says the General: “Definitely not! A most divine ease and eternally consistent and loftiest gracefulness radiate from His entire Being.”
RB|1|137|13|0|Continues Robert: “Take note, brother. That shows us our patience and love measure! For Him there are no enemies, conservative or radical, all are His children. He cares for them all. If upon Earth some father has many children who constantly squabble, then he indeed punishes the most mischievous ones. Yet he cannot hide his equal love to all, and hence constantly strives to care for all. What is earthly human conservatism or radicalism before the Lord? He indeed punishes the most malicious ones too, yet He cares the more for them through this very punishment. He is still the One who leaves the ninety-nine fenced-in sheep, to go in search of the hundredth, which he then gladly carries back to His big sheepfold, fenced in every direction by His divine grace, love and mercy.
RB|1|137|14|0|“And so we too must have the greatest patience with His children, our brethren. For there are no alien parties over here but only children of the one Father! Here we no longer say: ‘Lord, punish Austria, it is acting contrary to Your order!’ or ‘the Hungarians acted against Your law – punish them!’ But rather we say: ‘Oh Father, look down to poor Earth in Your grace and enlighten our weak brethren, regardless from which party, helping them all!’ – And the Lord then graciously speaks to us: ‘Why are you asking? Do you perhaps have more love for your brothers and sisters than I, the Father of all?’ – Words then fail us at such response from the eternal, most holy Father’s great love.
RB|1|137|15|0|“He loves everyone equally! Those who would come unto Him shall do so without exceptions. Just as He lets His sun shine over the worthy and the unworthy, and as His rain falls on choice and ordinary herbs, just so also is His grace, love and mercy. It spreads equally over all, and not seldom over the feeblest comes a cloudburst of His deepest love, patience, grace and mercy!
RB|1|137|16|0|“Hence be patient a trifle longer, and you shall all see what the Lord’s love is capable of! – And upon these very thirty, His mercy shall become especially manifest!”
RB|1|138|1|1|Chapter 138
RB|1|138|1|1|The Count and the Franciscan discuss the newly resounding voices. The Count still harbors second thoughts. One of the crowd calls upon Jesus.
RB|1|138|1|0|The thirty-odd outside hear this discussion, and the Count Bathianyi even distinctly, word for word.
RB|1|138|2|0|The astonished Count says to the Franciscan: “Friend, did you hear these reassuring words? It seems to me that neither of us is right. Notwithstanding the first voice’s relative crudeness and impatience, the next gentle angelic voice radiated balm over my depressed breast! Well, friend, to such a Lord Jesus I have no objection! But the way you sketched Him to me I could never have found use for Him.”
RB|1|138|3|0|Says the Franciscan: “Whoever can give more than he has, is a rogue and blackguard, My view was at least honest, even if crude at times. Since it is dark here for all of us, our disputes will not be giving a bright impression. I nevertheless was right, in the end, if I tried to move you towards accepting the help offered on the part of the Lord Jesus Christ, whilst milord Count was staunchly against its acceptance – except under laughably annoying conditions. But now you have heard it with your own ears, and I presume you shall voice no further objections.
RB|1|138|4|0|“It should not be difficult to grasp that my understanding of Christ, the Son of the Most High, is not how the angels know Him. But I was sure that the good Lord Jesus was not inexorable, the way Saint Ignatius of Loyola presented Him. For I always kept sight of the verse where Jesus once said: come unto Me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will quicken you! Unfortunately the Roman Priests made that into a laudable confessional at whose steps alone the Lord Jesus would accept those who are labouring and heavy-laden. But this sort of confessional-quickening has already brought a few weak ones to despair, and relieved some of all their possessions, peace and life-conditions, having little quickening to show for themselves! But I reckoned that an exceedingly good person would surely deal differently with the labouring and heavy-laden than the holy Roman, sol beatifying church, which innocently enjoys its finger-licking dinner just after condemning the poor heretics to everlasting, infernal pain, as if nothing had taken place, and then has the cheek to call itself a most loving mother!
RB|1|138|5|0|“And so I opine that we already are labouring and laden, with the best consequent reasons for betaking ourselves to the supremely love-rich Lord Jesus, and pray Him for the promised and proffered quickening. I am ready to make a start. Whoever wants to, let them follow me, for I shall do so irrevocably!”
RB|1|138|6|0|Says the Count: “Can you not wait a little? Perhaps we shall receive a few more hints from an invisible mouth about how to go about the thing. Surely one cannot just gate-crash the Most High. You certainly are of a lucid reasoning, in spite of the surrounding darkness. But you still err in relation to the most mystic life-conditions of this world with your too natural eyes, wanting to act over here as if on Earth – in your parents’ house. Are you able to say what is above and below us here? Hence it is advisable to inform oneselves even before the best of steps.
RB|1|138|7|0|“I am no longer in any way against acceptance of the proffered help, and indeed am looking forward to it with child-like joy. Furthermore, I tell you: it is now my most fervent desire to se Christ the Lord from eternity, and from deepest love fall at His feet and if possible die there from love! But friend, to grab the entire hand when, in a mystic way, only a small finger is offered – will not do!
RB|1|138|8|0|“Courtesy, as a sign of a thankful and humble hart, on Earth is noticed with gladness, whilst impertinent audacity is greatly disapproved. Should we assume that here in the kingdom of actual life, one proceeds naughtily, street-urchin fashion, in order to push something through with the highest Lord of infinity? Hence, my dear friend, let’s hasten slowly, and everything shall fall into place.”
RB|1|138|9|0|Says the Franciscan: “Well, indeed, in this sense you too would not be wrong for once. We certainly have to appear before God in a most reverential attitude, even if initially within the heart. And so let us indeed wait; perhaps we shall hear something for further comfort.”
RB|1|138|10|0|After this, the entire company keeps still, listening for anything audible, but nothing transpires anywhere.
RB|1|138|11|0|After a while of fruitless waiting, one of the company steps out before the Count, saying: “Friend, I was always a Magyar in body and soul, fearing neither death nor devil. My entire life was dedicated to serving things Hungarian. No god could have moved me to anything other than the good of our fatherland. But the understanding we all had was sheer fantasy, because whatever we did ideologically for the fatherland, we did without God. We indeed said prayers within peoples’ earshot – to enchant them, but where was our heart, our faith, - where true love for God and the people?
RB|1|138|12|0|“We knew we were weak, waiting for help from outside. But such did not come, and as a result of our grandstanding, we had to look on as our adversary sought and obtained Russia’s help. Finally, our true position became obvious. The result was that we not only were of no use to our people, but we turned our hope into dreams.
RB|1|138|13|0|“I therefore maintain that we should not rely on other help. In that miraculous offer it said: ‘turn to the Lord Jesus, and you shall b helped’. I have listened to sickening, interminable ravings for and against by yourself and the Franciscan; how much better are we off? We still stand on the old spot! Hence no more hesitation, but action according to the stipulated condition, or I am up and away, acting on my own!”
RB|1|138|14|0|Says the Count: “My dear friend, I am amazed how in this chimeran world of spirits, all radicals become black and yellow! Is the Deity Itself perhaps Black and Yellow in the end?!”
RB|1|138|15|0|Provoked, the other interrupts him: “Ay – tell me in God’s name, what did you actually win with your anti black and yellow people’s democracy? Our radicals’ gain was that we two and perhaps several dozens of others were hanged! Nor could our anti Black and Yellow action have been too pleasing to the dear Deity, or we would not have been placed into such pitiable circumstances after our vindication!
RB|1|138|16|0|“Behold, friend, notwithstanding that we find ourselves in fullest darkness, it is yet getting constantly brighter in my heart. I vividly perceive that man was not created for the Earth – where he is to only undergo a preparatory life, but for an everlasting spirit kingdom, within which the highest bliss could quite easily surface yet.
RB|1|138|17|0|“Had we only submitted ourselves to the Austrian Government, bearing up to diverse pressures, calculated for the great good of the people, things would be better for us now. Having become disobedient however to a government bound to have been set up by the Deity, and having wanted to become regents ourselves, we have also received our due wages. It suffices that we brought about a masterpiece of human stupidity upon Earth. Should we perhaps make use of it over here as well? Better to be a most lowly resident of some Black and Yellow heaven than a most radical king in this hell!
RB|1|138|18|0|“From now on I am not tying myself to any colour other than that of obedience and true humility; wherefore I am now shouting:
RB|1|138|19|0|‘You most exalted, righteous and most loving Lord and God Jesus, Who has redeemed me with Your most holy blood on the Cross, help me and perhaps all of us out of this lightless torment! Don’t listen to the domineering, bawling donkey of a leftie aristocratic, selfish people’s democrat, with whom the ordinary people are just a vulgar herd! Listen rather also to us other poor devils and help us all, by Your grace and mercy, out of this wretchedness which as perhaps lasted several Earth years already!”
RB|1|139|1|1|Chapter 139
RB|1|139|1|1|The Count brightens up. Alps and a palace come into view. Most loving counsel on order in the beyond.
RB|1|139|1|0|The Count, hearing this shout nearly turns around in rage, intending to run off. But the Franciscan grabs him firmly by the cloak, saying: “Mr. Count, not another step! In Hungary you ruled over us as Prime Minister. It is getting lighter – the eternal judge is coming. You shall answer for us before Him! Do you understand me?
RB|1|139|2|0|The Count, horrified at the Franciscan’s seriousness and still angry about the speaker’s prayer, gets feverish, speaking in a gentle and calm tone: “Well well, that is fine by me. But I beg you al not to kill me like thieving murderers! No need to assail me like that, I shall do my best!” Says the Franciscan: “All right, all right, but how shall you fare before the eternal judge, - and us, your fellow conspirators?”
RB|1|139|3|0|Says the Count: “But dear friend, did you not earlier hear that the Lord desires to be gracious and merciful unto us! How should He therefore want to judge us? Or why should the Almighty and all-wise first have a confrontation with His beings in order to make them realise through their confessions that they shall be justifiably condemned? Oh, that is rather poor for a Roman Catholic Priest to attribute human weakness to the Deity. God is good and gracious to whoever He will. Whoever He wants to drop however will not be helped by anything, at least of all through intercessions by a Hungarian Count. But I don’t think the dear Lord God will take note of the rubbish that we mutually swept before our doors. Do you understand, my dear Pater Ruffianus?”
RB|1|139|4|0|Says the Franciscan: “Don’t worry, milord Count! We shall be seeing who is right in the end. It seems to be getting brighter from the East. I wish that dreadful fog wasn’t there! Surely we should have discerned something in this brightness by now, if indeed there is anything to be made out here at all.”
RB|1|139|5|0|Says the previous speaker: “Dear friends and brothers, a good thought has flickered through me, and I want to share it with you! Behold, we all became equally unhappy, and none enjoys an advantage over another. What do you say if we all stick together in a true brotherly love and friendship, without mutual recriminations, awaiting whatever God’s omnipotence has in store for us? Is it not enough that we fear God the way the pigeon fears the falcon’s claws? Do you surmise that God’s judgement over us will be the milder for this? God does what He will and no eternity deflects Him from decisions He had made! Hence let us at least be friendly among ourselves, if the Deity should not encounter us amicably! – But it earnestly appears to be getting constantly brighter, and even the sky above seems blue now, excepting that no stars can yet be seen; probably there won’t be any over here.”
RB|1|139|6|0|Says the Count: “Well done, friend Miklosch, I prefer your language to that of Pater Cyprianus. Verily, a parson stays an insensitive being forever! But let everything be forgiven him. From now on I shall not elevate myself even over my worst enemy. May God give us all the right insight and much patience with each other! His will be with us!”
RB|1|139|7|0|Following the Count’s comments, the mists are thinning, and it seems to everyone as if they had not been in the area all that long.
RB|1|139|8|0|Miklosch says after a while, noticing a mighty mountain-chain toward evening and midnight: “Oh friends – look over there! Land, alps! At last, for the first time in this world, land, and that an Alpine region! Nothing shall ever exceed the majestic sight of alps! It wonderfully softens man’s normally dull feelings and strengthens his heart in his faith in an almighty God, kindling love towards Him! Oh how uplifted I am now by thee sight of these gigantic alps! That peak between evening and north is something overwhelming. The Earth’s highest peaks would compare like little hills. Do you all see this massive mountain chain?”
RB|1|139|9|0|They all say: “We sure do. But their distance must be immense, judging by the grey-blue colour. One has to almost crane one’s neck looking up at that highest peak; that would have to be some height! Praise God a thousand-fold that we at last get to see something! Isn’t this breathtaking – one could wear one’s eyes out looking. But strangely, everything towards midday and morning is still shrouded in mist! Yet a certain brightness seems to emanate just from morning! The sun, if there be one over here, must still be beyond the horizon, because no rays have hit even those highest peaks yet.”
RB|1|139|10|0|Says the Count: “All the same, the highest peak is lit, otherwise it could not be of a reddish shimmer. But the sight of such alps certainly is something singularly majestic! Friends, if only we had a guide over here, then I would be the first to opt for such a climb. The peak may not even be that hard to scale from the midday side. And over here we would have hardly anything to lose therefrom. – Well, Pater Cyprianus, what say you to that?”
RB|1|139|11|0|Says the Franciscan: “What should I say? I have said plenty but was not heard but only chided as a ruffian. Hence I hold my peace now and listen, acting as if in agreement! Should you venture over to the mountain then I shall not stay behind. But I wonder which of us would not suffer a headache upon those peaks, one being dizzy just looking up! How would one then fare at the top!”
RB|1|139|12|0|Says Miklosch: “Yes, that’s what I think! We certainly are spirits over here, and therefore much lighter than upon Earth. Nevertheless I would not try a death-defying leap from such height. Hence lets hearken for a while, perhaps it will get brighter, revealing our options. I feel within my spirit that we could soon have some rare visitors. And if my senses don’t deceive me, someone is already approaching from morning over there.”
RB|1|139|13|0|Says the Count: “Indeed, I’m seeing someone with a richly pleated robe! Should it be another new arrival from dear Earth, someone executed like us?”
RB|1|139|14|0|Says the Franciscan: “In that case he would still be wrapped in earthly rags like us. No one has worn a pleated cloak upon Earth since the ancient Greeks and Romans! This is bound to b a really ancient inhabitant of this world! Well, it will soon show who and what station he is! I shall call him over!”
RB|1|139|15|0|Says Miklosch: “I don’t think we need to call him, as he is heading straight our way. His approach evoked a good and even beneficial effect upon my nature. This would have to be a good person or spirit! It is also getting brighter with his approach, and this is amazing! Look over there towards morning – at some distance behind the man, through the still heavy fog, I notice the clear outline of an immense palace!”
RB|1|139|16|0|All turn their faces towards morning, seeing the same thing with astonishment. Says the Count: “Now you see that I was right earlier on. Had we continued a few hundred more paces, we would have bumped into it with our noses and asked for admission, whereas we are still stuck here.” Says the Franciscan: “Doesn’t matter, a few minutes more or less within eternity! But let’s be quiet! The good man, probably a resident of the palace, is at hand. Good protocol dictates that we move to meet him, as he is sure to make the effort for our sake.”
RB|1|139|17|0|They agree and move. On meeting, the Count takes the word, saying: “Beg permission to ask, whereto so hastily? Perhaps a long walk ahead?”
RB|1|139|18|0|Says the stranger: “My greetings, dear friends and brothers! It is on your account I come. I heard your voices and hastened out of this house, to offer you any possible assistance in case of need. I live in this house, which you see still shrouded in mist.” Says the Count: “You probably are the owner, - ?”
RB|1|139|19|0|Says the stranger: “Yes and no, so to say. Yet hearken, property ownership is not really on a separate basis – everything being common property, as it were. This kingdom is truly democratic. For whatever belongs to one, belongs to all who are like-minded. And so you too can be enjoyers of property without having to ask whose is this or that. Over here reigns the most perfect freedom, which is at the disposal of every truest spirit without contest. Whatever someone wants over here is granted him.”
RB|1|139|20|0|Says the count: “Oh, what splendid order! This we also had tried to achieve upon Earth, but it didn’t work there. Rights are still those of thee fittest! But here, apparently, either the original owner or also anyone can be a lord in his own right?”
RB|1|139|21|0|Says the stranger: “Indeed so, yet not quite! Because here there is only one right – that of freest, pure love. The right is like unto the love, and stemming from it! Over here, the basic motto is: do unto others as you would have them do unto you! And since everyone over here makes this their topmost life principle, he also promotes everyone’s right to enjoy everything he has, since he alternatively enjoys the same right undisturbed. You are now able to see yonder house more clearly. And I say unto you that you have the full right to the use of this house, as the owner also has the same right to any property that comes your way anywhere. Are you in agreement with these principles of life?”
RB|1|139|22|0|Says the Count: “But friend, is not that the most ideal form of communism, or actually the pure, ancient Christianity! Upon Earth, no wheat sprouts as a result of such constitution yet. It truly is the best constitution for a nation, the only drawback being that indolence then has the better over diligence.”
RB|1|139|23|0|Says the stranger: “Friend, here you are mistaken! The indolent and the diligent have no commonality here, because the indolent cannot possibly desire what the diligent does. Over here, like and like are paired, the ‘unlike’ splitting off by itself. Because, if the topmost lifeprinciple is that everyone should do unto his brother as he would expect from in – then that already automatically excludes the indolent one wanting everything beneficial from his diligent brother, whilst not being minded to do likewise for his brother. This is not capable of applying here at all, for the very reason that here, every spirit strives to be useful to his brother in every conceivable way. But he who is indolent and not like-minded will soon be put off by such communism, seeking a community corresponding to his nature. But it would not need much explaining to you all how such fellowship of layabouts would soon fare.
RB|1|139|24|0|“Since you are responding positively to this, because you fully acknowledge this law of rights in this world – in which there is no more death, act also according to the way this commandment is in your own best interests. Therewith you are then also full citizens of this world, being able to make good and practicable use of everything, if you are desirous of moving into yonder house in order to partake with yourselves a resolve to be useful to this house in very possible way.”
RB|1|139|25|0|Says the count: “This speaks for itself, my most esteemed and dear friend! For I would much rather not exist at all than to accept something without reciprocating one way or another. My entire crowd is of such persuasion, which I vouch for with the best of conscience! But now, dear friend, since you have probably resided in this region for a lengthy period, knowing your way around well, would you tell us all how to turn to the only God of Heaven and Earth, and hence Jesus the Crucified? Where is He? Will our sinful eyes ever get to see His most holy face?
RB|1|139|26|0|“Previously, when it was still dark here, we were challenged by a voice to turn to Jesus, if we were to be helped. At first I took this for an acoustic deception, gradually persuaded that there must be substance to it. But it is another matter to respond meaningfully! And no being could probably answer this better than yourself, who are probably familiar with everything over here.”
RB|1|139|27|0|Says the stranger: “Very well, my dear friends! I am so-to-say everywhere at home in this region. Regarding your other concern however, you have in any case already turned to the Lord Jesus, the reason it also at once became lighter around you. Hence there is nothing further to be disclosed to you on this matter. Just keep Jesus in your hearts, and He shall presently come your way. But you will first have to forever ban all arrogance, pride, conceit, vengefulness and the tiresome sensuality in relation to the female sex, leaving everything to Jesus the Lord. In this way you shall be everlastingly with Him, around Him and in Him! For vast is His Goodness.”
RB|1|140|1|1|Chapter 140
RB|1|140|1|1|The stranger queried further. A strange reply.
RB|1|140|1|0|Says Miklosch, delighted with the stranger’s words: “Oh, dearest friend, since you appear to be well aquainted with the Lord Jesus, or you could not speak with such assurance, oblige us with a short description of Him, and indicate the region where He customarily detains Himself with His most blessed friends.”
RB|1|140|2|0|Says the stranger: “Dear friends, regarding question number one, I happen to bear a most striking resemblance to Him myself. He personally looks like I myself, His voice also be like mine. Verily, whoever sees me, sees the most complete image of Jesus the Lord! You only need to let your eyes take stock of me, and you are seeing Jesus Himself by shape.
RB|1|140|3|0|“As to His whereabouts, the answer is somewhat more difficult, although it all comes to the same thing. In general terms however, He dwells in the eternal East, and from a natural, terrestrial aspect, with the region of the constellation ‘Leo’, and that in the corresponding spiritual central sun, which envelopes the natural one by the name ‘Regulus’, and beyond that all of infinity. Have you understood me well?”
RB|1|140|4|0|Says the count: “Indeed, as well as can be! But it will not have escaped any of us that you were rather vague about the whereabouts. It is somewhat intriguing how your personal resemblance can ultimately coincide with that of Jesus and His actual location. How is our accidental resemblance related to the true whereabouts of the Lord Jesus, and how can all this be on and the same thing? Here you must have perhaps in your zeal erred a little. Hence oblige us with an elucidation!”
RB|1|140|5|0|Says the stranger: “Well, my dear Bathianyi, it nevertheless is the case! It is not essential to be at once fully clear on this. Do you not notice how the mists of this region do not all lift at once? It is so with many an answer. A more complete answer makes the spirit sluggish, having nothing further to inquire. If the answer is somewhat vague however, then the spirit becomes supremely eager to get the hang of it. Note how you had no further query about Jesus’ figure. Your spirit at once, after this clear answer gave in to its indolent quiet, ceasing its inquiries. But the vagueness of the second answer re-awakened it, forcing you to ask further questions, which is good! Hence do not in future concern yourself about reservation, for things shall become clear at the right time!”
RB|1|140|6|0|Says the Count: “This is all nicely good and true – yet it all remains mysterious!” – He is interrupted by the Franciscan: “Sure, sure, mystery upon mystery. We must be glad that this friend has cleared up so much, and not find fault with his marvelous words. I was not in the least intrigued by his second answer. Look, Mr. Count, you again grab the hand when a finger is offered. I don’t detect that courtesy which was so much your own!” Says the count: “Friend, this is none of your business. If you want to be spiritually lazy, that’s up to you, but don’t expect it from my spirit!”
RB|1|140|7|0|Says the stranger: “Settle down, my friends! Nothing great and true can be done with such zeal – let love be your spokesman!”
RB|1|141|1|1|Chapter 141
RB|1|141|1|1|The Franciscan talks of love, censuring the Count. The count’s aristocratic retort. Miklosch as go-between.
RB|1|141|1|0|Says the Franciscan: “Did you hear what this noble friend said? Love is to be our guide! Immensely much said, with a few words. Yes, love; great and holy love! All secrets of life lie hidden therein.
RB|1|141|2|0|“We too are familiar with a type of love – number one self-love and number two love of the flesh – the flesh of the beautiful sex. We both had our adventures to bear therewith. But yonder divine love which, under the greatest pain of the cross, could still ask full forgiveness for its murderers from the eternal Father. Milord Count, of such love none of us has dreamt yet! Yet within this love alone, everything that conditions life is contained.
RB|1|141|3|0|“To wish all strife over our enemies heads and consign them to hell, for that we are eminently suitable. But to bless those who have cursed us, doing our tormentors good, and receive those who persecute us, of that there is no trace in our hearts yet, because we still brooded revenge for them. It is truly no great thing to condemn one’s brethren when empowered, and easy to hate brethren for their adversarial viewpoints. But to master one’s own vices and allow pure, divine love to reign over blind mankind’s weaknesses, and wholeheartedly wish them grace and forgiveness from on High, showing patience and mercy to all brethren, friend, this is art of a different kind!
RB|1|141|4|0|“And so you se, my most esteemed friend, that is the holy, divine love, the mystery of all life which none of us has yet dreamt of. And if I am not mistaken, then that is what our as yet strange friend meant should guide us. But can this occur? Can this occur whilst we don’t get on better than cats and dogs among ourselves? What annoys me most about you, to be frank, milord Count, is that you don’t want to let go of your title. I took leave of my Pater Franciscan long since, why have you not also done so with your ‘Milord Count’? Believe me, I would never have offended you with one syllable as a human and brother, if your ‘Count’ – that fits into this world of spirits like a fist upon the eye – had not annoyed me. For your own best sake I beg you to give your ‘Mr. Count’ a bump on the nose! Then you shall not hear another offending word, and I would also beg your forgiveness for all the offences I have caused you. Do it for the sake of this most noble friend, from whose mouth so many comforting words have flowed into our dreadfully sad hearts.”
RB|1|141|5|0|Says the count: “My dear Cyprian, the ‘count’ is not sold out that cheaply! This friend, who seems most wise, has not asked it of me yet. And had he done so it would have been questionable whether I would have obliged at once. For the house of Bathianyi is an ancient one, understand?” – Says the Franciscan: “Oh, indeed!” – Says the count: “Remain what you are, and I what I am! What does it bother you whether I am a count or not a count? Have there not been most pious counts, princes and dukes? Or can one not love God equally as a count? I suggest that the love of gentlemen of letters would be more capable of pure love than that of a stablehand! God should not be perfect if He were more pleased with imperfection. Why do they even in heaven call the most perfect angels the archangels? They also are called ‘princes of light’, and ‘heralds of God’s power’. Therefore even God Himself had to already created a certain ranking order among the first created spirits, which He strictly observes even among the planets, mountains, seas, plants and animals, and that in a way of mutual service. Yet the sun nevertheless remains the sun, not being capable of pulling down to a planet, whilst the Chimborasso remains Chimborasso and cannot be compressed into a molehill. I presume there is a slight difference between the Amazon and a creek.
RB|1|141|6|0|“Are you not also going to censure the Deity for not eliminating such rankings within great nature? Why did Jehovah once set only Saul, David and Solomon as kings and lords over the entire Jewish nation? Should He not have ordered the entire nation to be kings, according to their desires? Thus, according to my knowledge, God once promised the going forth of the future Messiah from David’s branch, and that this branch will remain forever. Did not Jesus have to be born from Mary, who was descended from the royal house of David and Joseph, also of the same descent, having to be His guardian? Have you not read how, in the book of Chronicles I think, Jesus’ royal lineage was traced right back to Adam? What should be the good of that? Should not in you opinion people resemble each other like sparrows?
RB|1|141|7|0|“Dear friend, how would you at once abolish a hierarchy that the Deity Itself established? Did not the Deity order my lineage to be taken up into that of Count? If however God has determined something, can men abolish it as they please? I am a Count out of God, and hence cannot be deposed from this precedence by a jealous Franciscan.”
RB|1|141|8|0|Says the Franciscan: “From your questionable attestations I discern that nothing is harder for man to do than to humble himself and let go of exaltations acquired in the world. I also glean from your ingenious talk that it shall be most difficult for the great of the world to become like children, who surely do not perceive any worldly meritology but whose is the Kingdom of God, exclusively according to His word. And this too I recall, that the Lord and God Jesus once said to the rich young man: it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man (high ranking, which is the same) to enter the kingdom of God.
RB|1|141|9|0|“Friend, is the mustard seed with which the Lord Himself compared His Kingdom, perhaps a Chimborasso, or an Amazon River? Indeed not, it is the smallest among the seeds! If however the Lord compares His Kingdom with such a trifling thing, by which He is certain to indicate man’s uttermost humility, then one cannot reason that the Chimborasso and Amazon shall fit into the tine seed. He also says that the birds of heaven shall nest under the branches of the grown mustard tree. Should He then also, for the sake of earthly exultation have specified ‘under its branches, griffins, eagles, vultures and ostriches shall nestle’, to indicate that one must be at least a count, to be taken up into the Kingdom of Heaven?
RB|1|141|10|0|“Oh my dear lord Count, you can come up with a thousand splendid proofs, but I shall always stay with Christ’s sayings: whatever is great before the world is an abomination before God! I would bet that in thee Kingdom of Heaven we shall encounter neither David nor Solomon as kings, no emperor Charlemagne the Great, no holy King Stephen of Hungary and hence neither prince nor count. If they are dwelling in the Kingdom of Heaven, then they are all loving, mutually serving brethren who all have only one God, Lord and Father. But there might still be mutually honouring, cast iron arch-aristocrats in hell! May our noble friend smack me in the face if I spoke falsely. But I wish you to thereby only take note of what I personally took your talk to mean. May our noble friend be our referee, if you don’t object!”
RB|1|141|11|0|Says the count: “Oh, I have no objection. But there is in my view no need of a referee, for you are right on your part and I on mine. I don’t want to place any obstacles in the path of your future happiness, and you let me pursue mine from now on; then we shall easily be quits without a referee.” – Says the Franciscan: “On this fellow, christening and baptism are wasted! Everything can be won – even a Judas Iscariot, but with a Hungarian nobleman, even the most well-meant attempt is in vain. Hence ‘requiescat in pace!’ ”
RB|1|141|12|0|Says Miklosch, who had meanwhile conversed with the stranger: “Friends, I say unto you that your arguing seems like children’s threshing of grain in the barn, with toy threshers upon empty wheat stalks. 13. “I say unto you that our mutual reforming attempts are futile, because we all are evil through and through. Of what use our ever-so-wise mutual instruction, having nothing to show for ourselves by way of deeds? If the instructed can say to the instructor: how would you teach me good order whilst moving within disorder yourself? If I am to find pleasure in your words then sort yourself out first! Wait until I come and say: brother, I like your system. Initiate me into it’s principles and advantages! – We furthermore lack experience in this new world, and we basically know nothing about its conditions. How should we be able to instruct one another?”
RB|1|141|14|0|“Your speech, dear friend Cyprian, surely sounded quite evangelical and could have been effective upon Earth. But what effect did it evoke in my friend Bathianyi? The opposite of what you intended. It resulted in what the Lord once told the Pharisees about the blind leading the blind!
RB|1|141|15|0|“Behold, here in our midst there is an immensely experienced leader, whose sight in this world is sharp. This one we shall with one vice ask to show us the right way! I am convinced that one of his words will effect more than us blind ones threshing hollow straw for half an eternity!”
RB|1|141|16|0|Says the Count: “Well, with this suggestion I can agree! And I shall act accordingly. But the good Cyprianus who is quite a ruffian can kiss me goodbye with his Requiescat. I don’t deny that his latest speech was good and sincere, but who gives him the right to lecture me? Is he better by even a hair’s breadth than I?
RB|1|141|17|0|“A true doctrine has t proceed from a gentle, pure and enlightened heart and without satirical overtones in order to be of decisive effect. But any everso genuine doctrine interspersed with irony spoils more than it makes good. If I am to be reformed, then I must not be offended but only persuaded in a gentle and brotherly manner. But friend Cyprianus’ doctrine stings more than pungent pepper. Your suggestion is quite different, brother Miklosch. One can be informed by it, and I will let it do so!”
RB|1|141|18|0|Says the Franciscan: “Well, if you all do so, as I had hoped for a long while since, then we are nicely sorted out. Hence let us ask this dear friend to show us the best ways, which we shall unhesitatingly follow!”
RB|1|142|1|1|Chapter 142
RB|1|142|1|1|The stranger’s sermon on fault-finding and reproachfulness. The Franciscan’s interjection. The stranger’s hints on heart order.
RB|1|142|1|0|Says the stranger: “My dear friends, I don’t seek your requests, but only a compliant, gentle heart; everything else shall come of its own, whereupon you shall lack nothing, eternally. But you must not alienate one another with divergent opinions, nor accuse one another of many a sin, as if you had the right to judge and condemn one another!
RB|1|142|2|0|“Since all of you seem to be well-versed in Scripture, you would know that whosoever says to his brother ‘you fool’ shall be deserving eternal fire in hell. Knowing this, how can you wrangle among yourselves? Each of you is full of faults and afflictions and has enough to sweep before his own door! Hence let no one carry on about his brother’s faults, because this is the greatest abomination before God.
RB|1|142|3|0|“I am well aware of how upon Earth, brethren crusade against brethren out of sheer arrogance and the most blatant greed. Everyone pretends to be without fault before his brothers, often sketching his brother with all the colours of hell. The poorer upon Earth especially are lampooned by the well-to-do, of which the mean spirit of the leisured class is often the culprit. Since the rich however usually is the more powerful, the poorer has to seek service and bread with him, not gladly but from want. It often depresses him deeply that he is subject to his brother when in fact he would rather domineer his better-off brother in every possible way. It is sad enough that such conditions between brethren can persist alongside the purest word of God.
RB|1|142|4|0|“But over here in the kingdom of spirits, where there can be no talk of poverty or precedence, such terrestrial hostilities must not come to the fore. For I make no secret of the fact that whoever hates his brother for whatever reason, has not God’s grace within him! His soul is a devil full of arrogance and irreconcilable spirit. And his constant desire is to se every tribulation and a kind of punishing humiliation to come over his brethren, for some imagined injustice they are supposed to have inflicted on him.
RB|1|142|5|0|“Your mutual counseling could be ever-so good and appropriate; but of what use if there is status seeking, domineering, self-interest and greed? Whoever wants to instruct his brother must first effectively remove the beam form his own eye, only thereafter saying lovingly: ‘dearest brother, I note that your sight is dulled by a tiny splinter in the eye. Let me come over to gently remove it from your eye.’ Behold, in this way, all mutual instruction between brethren will be of splendid effect. But when, through often unsolicited instruction, brethren want to appear the wiser and better ones, then the best instruction is useless, making things worse.
RB|1|142|6|0|“Behold, I am a proper teacher, for I ask of you no more than what is to your best advantage. You have to be like that among yourselves, whereupon your words shall be blessed!
RB|1|142|7|0|“That is the way brother Miklosch proceeded towards you, and his word gained immediate entry to your hearts. Had Cyprianos and Bathianyi spoken like that, this company would have been many steps further ahead. But these two wanted to evangelically demonstrate their superior excellencee, and so their words contained no blessings.
RB|1|142|8|0|“Put off now whatever has the appearance of hankering after superiority, otherwise you cannot become children of one and the same Father in Heaven. What would you gain, if one would win an entire world from the other, but suffered supreme harm to his soul! With what shall he be able to save his own soul from the mire of his ruin?
RB|1|142|9|0|“Do you not know the Lord’s Prayer? Behold, there it says among other things: ‘forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them who trespass against us!’ If however you stipulate all sorts of stiff conditions for reconciliation, which can hardly be fulfilled by the opponent – on what then do you base your request to God?
RB|1|142|10|0|“In Scripture it also says: ‘Bless those who curse you and do good to those who hate you and cause you harm!’ If however you would get into each other’s hair when you are in misfortune, what would you then do to your enemies? And yet I say unto you that none of you shall enter the kingdom of God, unless, like Christ upon the cross, he calls out from the depth of his heart: ‘forgive them Father, for they know not what they do!’
RB|1|142|11|0|“If you all agree with me now, then come with me into yonder house. If not, then remain and go looking for an inn, for your will is free everlastingly!”
RB|1|142|12|0|Says Bathianyi: “Friend, notwithstanding that your words are like sharp arrows, they injure no heart. For they are eminently true, and accord with that kind of system without which no society can persist. I and hopefully everyone else accept them with gratitude. In line with these your words I also forgive all my earthly enemies from the depth of my heart. For they in truth acted only from a blind desire to conquer us – their greatest imagined enemies. May God the Lord forgive them; on my part they are without guilt!
RB|1|142|13|0|“But I would pray the Lord of heaven and Earth that He would so guide my wife and children and their thoughts that they will once hit upon a better path to God than it was the case with me!”
RB|1|142|14|0|Says the stranger: “Concern yourself no more about what is happening down below on Earth! For the Lord who is much closer to you all over here than you think, takes care of all that. Concerning your wife and children, these are in need of much earthly humbling, without which they hardly shall get to where you already find yourself. But through such humbling, they learn to recognise the nothingness of all worldly goods, even secretly abhorring them. In this way it shall, after the casting off of their bodies, be easier for them to enter upon the kingdom of light. Do not on your part concern yourself with anything other than love for God and your brethren; everything else shall be added unto you!”
RB|1|142|15|0|Says the Franciscan: “I am in agreement with where it concerns my partner in adversity here. But regarding the merciless devils upon Earth, there I am not easy like my friend Bathianyi. For the wisest Deity surely must realise that it is no small thing to be executed like a common street robber upon Earth. For such heinous deed I call upon God to inflict expiation, through proper punishment, upon our executioners, or my heart shall not lightly find peace.”
RB|1|142|16|0|Says the stranger: “Friend, those who executed you are as much of the Lord as yourself. But let us take the case of your inadvertently injuring your feet through your hands, so that you curse your hands for pain. But someone then said to you: ‘friend, it was your own hands that inflicted this, take revenge and have them chopped off, for they are no longer worthy of being part of your body!’ – Tell me whether you would pay heed to the suggestion?”
RB|1|142|17|0|Says the Franciscan: “Oh, dear God is sure to save man from such stupidity! That would be just the thing – to add tenfold pain to the first!”
RB|1|142|18|0|Says the stranger: “Ah, there I have you where I wanted you! If a second pain due to a punishing chopping off does not agree with you – would it suit the Deity to chop off its limbs if they behaved carelessly towards the others? How would you ask God to do upon Himself what you would never do to yourself? Just as you yourself stand there as one integral being with all your limbs, just so the Deity is one integral aggregate of its created beings, always endeavouring in the best way to heal all its sick parts and make them suitable for their eternal destination. – If however God the Lord knows how to heal your wounds with a different and better method, will you still hanker after revenge upon your earthly foes?”
RB|1|142|19|0|Says the Franciscan, a shade embarrassed: “Well, then of course never! I also maintain, in God’s name: whatever well pleases God the Lord, shall also henceforth be so with me. But I hope that the Deity will not hold my attitude – brought about by sad circumstances, against me.”
RB|1|142|20|0|Says the stranger: “If you are properly adjusted within your heart, then you are so also with God. And once you have forgiven all your enemies from the innermost foundation of your heart, then all your debts before God are wiped out! You can then pray to God with a reassured heart and conscience: ‘Father, forgive me all my trespasses, as I have forgiven all those who have trespassed against me!’ And the Father shall forgive you everything and has already done so, before you have even prayed Him for it.”
RB|1|143|1|1|Chapter 143
RB|1|143|1|1|The Franciscan’s final doubts – what happens to mortal sinners? The stranger’s affectionate answer. Invitation into the house.
RB|1|143|1|0|Says the Franciscan: “Dear friend, I thank you for this marvelous instruction! It is true and worthy of a great God and must comfort every mind. Yet there nevertheless are things that can be regarded as major shortcomings in man’s nature. One cannot dispose of them as of enemies who did us evil. To these belong certain deceptions one has committed on others, which one cannot make good with the best of intentions. So likewise are fornication, rape, masturbation, child-abuse (frequently at consecrated places), and so on, most severely God-condemned sins, weighted down with eternal damnation, which can never be undone and, notwithstanding the confessional, leave behind an indelible blot upon the soul. It therefore becomes problematic as to what the most holy Deity shall do? Do these blemishes also get wiped out like the debtor’s ledger, with the words ‘Lord, forgive us as we forgive …?”
RB|1|143|2|0|Says the stranger: “Friend, if you believe the Deity to be wiser than the wisest man, then you shall also have to expect that the Deity looks upon man’s weaknesses even more leniently than the best of people. You did of course sin much in your flesh, having been greatly tempted by it. You could have indeed fought off these temptations, had you ever been serious about it. But this was too demanding, and natural life’s dilly-dallying too sweet for you, and so you remained steadily carnal. But there, behold, the Deity, unbeknown to you, intervened, leading you out of your sensual niche by placing you upon the battlefield. There you had the mighty opportunity to espy the end of all flesh and its lusts, making you sober up. And in the end your flesh had to ultimately find out just how much there was to all its lusts and satisfactions. And behold, that’s how the Deity punished your flesh, ridding your soul of it. Hence you have to inquire no further what becomes of your sins. For I say unto you that these found their end with the verdict over the flesh! For that which is of flesh shall also be judged and buried with the flesh.
RB|1|143|3|0|“It is another matter where the soul has itself completely gone over into the flesh. There no fate different from the flesh can overtake it. But with yourself, this is not the case, which you can gauge from the fact that over here you fully live, not lying in the grave like dead, notwithstanding your awareness of the flesh’s fate.”
RB|1|143|4|0|Says the Franciscan: “But friend, what in that case happens with those souls that have to share the shuddering fate of the flesh? Such surely shall sink to hell after the decay of their idol?”
RB|1|143|5|0|Says the stranger: “No soul shall ever be robbed of its freedom, or consciousness and retrospection! It receives according to its desire. If it desires to be resurrected, it will be so. But if it desires to sink even below its grave, down to hell, its path shall not be obstructed. Hell is indeed permitted by God, and eternally isolated from all the heavens; but it is not so with the soul! For it shall not be judged, excepting by its own attitude and fullest freedom of will. If it hankers after hell in accord with its own nature, it shall go to hell, and all of us together shall not be able to hold it back. If however it desires heaven, then we shall also lovingly welcome it and guide it there along the best paths; God’s best system demands it!”
RB|1|143|6|0|Says the Franciscan: “But friend, could you not give us an idea of what hell actually looks like?”
RB|1|143|7|0|Says the stranger: “Friend, in Scripture it says: ‘Seek God’s kingdom above all, and everything else shall be added unto you’. Hence we shall also vividly concern ourselves with the divine. The regrettable opposite shall then soon enough become plain to all. Hence let you all now come with me into yonder house, released now from the mists! There you shall obtain greater light! Be it so!”
RB|1|144|1|1|Chapter 144
RB|1|144|1|1|The splendour and size of the house. ‘Does Jesus Christ live here?’ The souls yearn for the Lord. Miklosch’s premonition.
RB|1|144|1|0|Bathianyi and the Franciscan join the stranger on his right and left, whilst Miklosch walks behind him, leading the rest of the company.
RB|1|144|2|0|Approaching the house, they progressively not its grandeur and unspeakable splendour. Close up, Bathianyi can no longer contain himself, saying enthusiastically: “Friends, this could not have been built even by the angels, or the wisest spirits from all the stars, but only by God’s own hand! Such majesty, coupled to supreme aesthetically consistency is not to be compared to anything. Ah, this is more than any of us shall ever grasp! Well, if this house of all houses is already so unspeakably marvelous from the outside, how shall be its interior fittings!”
RB|1|144|3|0|Says the Franciscan: “You are right! – Beg your pardon, milord Count, meant to say ‘your highness’ are right!” – Says the count: “Friend, stay with ‘you’! I never want to hear titles again. From here on we are brothers.”
RB|1|144|4|0|Says the Franciscan: “That is nice, dear friend; I had wished this all along! But to the point – you are right. Did I not see the church of St Peter in Rome, together with the thousandroomed Vatican. Yet it compared like a snail-shell to this palace! On modest calculations, this gigantic palace could accommodate the Earth’s population a hundred times over. Does it not go into infinity, left and right?! And as for height, the moon would almost have to knock the rooftop, as the height would have to be measured in miles (German miles, 1 German mile is approximately 7.5 miles.) . Ah, this is something to drive you crazy!”
RB|1|144|5|0|Says the Count to the stranger: “But tell us, dear friend, does perhaps the Lord Jesus Christ dwell in this worlds-sized building? For its size would be too great even for several blessed and greatest angels.”
RB|1|144|6|0|Says the stranger, unfamiliar only to that company: “Indeed, indeed, He often dwells in such houses, and hence also within this one, among His friends and children! Yet He is not inside at present, but once you enter, He shall probably be in attendance there. But you shall have to watch that you recognise Him then!”
RB|1|144|7|0|Says the count: “Christ, oh friend, by God, if only I could see Christ once, I would ask for no further joy! But mind you, the real Christ and not some Roman charade.” – Says the Franciscan: “Indeed, I too ask for no other blessing!”
RB|1|144|8|0|Another from the crowd steps up, saying: “Oh, I also beg to see Christ just once! And if possible, also holy Joseph, as he was my patron saint! But no matter if not possible – then only Christ!”
RB|1|144|9|0|Says the stranger: “Well, tell me, why are you so eager to see Christ?” Says the speaker: “Well, that needs no explanation! Whatever one likes most, one also want to see above all!” Says the stranger: “That sounds fine, but why do you like Christ so much?” Says the speaker: “Ha, that is obvious! Christ is God and has saved me from hell, and because He was such a good Saviour!” Says the stranger: “But what are you going to do when you see Christ?” Says the speaker: “Oh, I shall shout ‘Eljan Christ’ for joy, and if I am allowed, to hug Him around the neck!”
RB|1|144|10|0|Says the stranger: “Well, I can see that you really like Christ! But what if Christ did not like you as much as you like Him” Says the asked one: “Oh, that is of no concern, because I am not worthy of being liked by Him. This shall not upset me!” Says the stranger: “Dear one, go back to your colleagues with the assurance that Christ shall perhaps like you even more than you like Him.”
RB|1|144|11|0|Joseph returns to them, and the stranger says to the Count: “Hearken, this one has spoken with his heart rather than the tongue; he also is the most innocent among you and did not deserve his earthly death penalty. I shall have to take special notice of this person! – But we are at the entrance, so let us enter this house’s chambers!”
RB|1|144|12|0|Says the Count: “Dearest friend – one more question! Should Christ arrive with maybe a million angels, how shall we recognise Him?” Says the stranger: “Just leave it to me! I have already told you that He fully resembles me. You only need to look at me, and when you see someone like me then you know it is Him.” Says the Count: “Thank you for staying with us, that way Christ the Lord shall not escape us without our noticing Him. Excellent!”
RB|1|144|13|0|Says Miklosch at the back: “Friend, it seems to me that we are still rather blind. I tell you I have a strange premonition!” Says the Franciscan: “Well, what is it?” Says Miklosch: “I say nothing further. But you too will shortly feel and say: how could we have been such blind oxen! Do you understand me? Oxen like that!”
RB|1|144|14|0|Says the Count: “Dear friends, we are already at the entrance, to which neither sun, Earth nor moon has anything to compare. With this entry, completely unsuspected life-conditions are bound to be connected. Since this entry could be of decisive importance, I would suggest that brother Miklosch ought to be more specific about his hunch, which could be useful. Hence oblige us with an explanation, brother Miklosch!”
RB|1|144|15|0|Says Miklosch: “Well, my dear friends, my suspicion is a peculiar one, but I cannot describe it. I seem to feel like the two disciples once journeying to Emmaus, when the Lord Himself walked in their midst without being recognised, in spite of His instructing them wisely in all things. I would almost bet that this joyful hunch is not clutching at empty straws! Time shall tell! It shall ultimately transpire!”
RB|1|144|16|0|Says the Count: “Go on, pious dreamer! Christ the Lord is going to just descend with His glory from His highest heaven to us crude sinners, the way He descended to the hard-hearted Jews as the Son of Man. Look what you are heading for! Consider what Christ is and what we are, and your hunches will move on. Your suspicion is no more than a lovely Christ-castle in the air, of which I used to build plenty myself in my youth. How did this impinge on reality! Yet I almost prefer your castle in the air to this house. Christ may be ever so good and condescending. But I strongly doubt whether He is going to make it as easy for us as our idyllic Christian castles in the air. Am I right?”
RB|1|144|17|0|Says Miklosch: “You are right, yet I can’t shrug off my hunch. And verily, my heart quakes within me!” Says the Count: “Golly, mine too, and how! But this stems from this portentous entry into this house of God, coupled to the uncertainty of what we may encounter.” Says Miklosch: “You might be right, that is probably it!”
RB|1|144|18|0|Says the stranger: “Well, have you finished your debates?” Says the Count: “Friend, we are back on even keel! It would be interesting of course to get your clarification on this as well. But the doorknob is already in your hand. Hence we may find an opportunity inside to enlighten ourselves.”
RB|1|144|19|0|Says the stranger: “Indeed, there shall be plenty of opportunity, but now the thing is to enter. And so open – portal to everlasting life!”
RB|1|145|1|1|Chapter 145
RB|1|145|1|1|Entering the celestial house. Meeting old acquaintances The count’s blind search for Jesus – eventually found.
RB|1|145|1|0|The door immediately opens wide, and indescribable splendour irradiates the arrivals, and a vast crowd in pleated frocks headed by the general and accompanied by the monk Thomas and Dismas greets those entering.
RB|1|145|2|0|On seeing and recognising the general, the count bursts upon his old friend’s breast with indescribable joy, kissing and saying fervently: “A hundred thousand greetings to you for a probably endlessly better life, my dear old friend and brother! Oh for the joy of having you again! You are sure to be abundantly blessed, and God the Lord is not going to leave me unhappy. You are the last one I would have expected to see here again! How did you fare on your arrival here, and what are you doing here actually?”
RB|1|145|3|0|The general reciprocates the greeting, saying: “My dearest friend, there can be no talk of ‘doing’ something over here, but to just enjoy what the unlimited goodness and love of the Lord Jesus Christ bestows upon us in effusive fullness. Were this consummate blessedness not also coupled with a most marvelous diversity, one would verily have to call out with Job: ‘Oh Father, best Father, just let go of blessings for a little while!’ Yes, dear friend, only over here does one really get to know Christ! But I need say no more, as you shall presently be persuaded thereof. But if you want an inkling of the Lord’s wisdom, almight and love, then just behold the splendour of this hall, and you shall be able to formulate a small idea of Christ, the only Lord of Heaven and Earth.”
RB|1|145|4|0|Says the Count: “What do you know about Him? Have you perchance had the luck to see Him, the most holy one? Has He been here already, or where shall He come from? How shall I recognise Him? For I love Him so exceedingly that all these gloried would be a dead house without Him. Hence oblige me by at once pointing Him out! – Oh God, what a sight it shall be, to see my Creator!”
RB|1|145|5|0|The general flashed his smile at the frenzied questioning and says: “But friend, you seem like one who can’t see the forest for the trees! Tell me, how do you imagine Jesus the Lord, after which I’ll tell you something that will surprise you.”
RB|1|145|6|0|Says the count: “Well, I imagine Christ the Lord in inconceivable glory, surrounded by His disciples and innumerable hosts of angels. For in Scripture it says that He shall return upon floating, shiny clouds of Heaven, from which trillions of lightning bolts are bound to be flashing into infinity. That’s my concept of Christ the Lord! And now speak as promised.”
RB|1|145|7|0|Says the general: “Brother, there you have a fundamentally false concept of Christ the Lord! As said, you can’t see the forest for the trees. All of us were able to hear clearly how our greatest friend gave you the distinguishing characteristics, also telling you that the Lord shall arrive here simultaneously with yourselves. Hence look around a little for someone who resembles Him to a hair’s breadth. If you find someone, then take Him to be the Lord! For I say unto you that the Lord God Jesus is over here just a plain and unostentatious as He was upon Earth. There is no trace of shine found upon Him!”
RB|1|145|8|0|Says the Count: “Quite so! That’s exactly what this most loveworthy friend told us outside. But it shall take me some time to scrutinise all these thousands in here. This is a vast hall with intense lighting, and all those present are lining up commando-fashion. This will make it easier than I thought. – I find no resemblance in the first rows. Nor is there any resemblance further down, although I see the distant ones as clearly as those standing nearby. Yet there is no twin brother to our dear good friend. I also see another group at the back which I would beg permission to scrutinise at closer range.”
RB|1|145|9|0|Says the general: “Go right ahead, for complete freedom reigns here.” Whereupon the count moves down to the group with his still unrecognised friend. On approaching with his friend however, these all fall to the floor on their faces, exclaiming: ‘Hail Thou, all hail, Thou most exalted!”
RB|1|145|10|0|The count, taking sheer fright at such a turn, says to his escort: “There we have it! I was just going to start comparing with yourself, and now they all lie on their faces calling ‘Hail Thou’ to God knows who! Should this concern one of us two, or has Jesus already made a visible appearance?” – Says the stranger: “Just wait a little; this group shall soon rise and you shall be able to continue your investigations.” 11. Following upon a secret sign from the Lord, the entire group gets up again. Noticing them consisting of only females, the count says: “Dearest friend, so far as I know Jesus was a perfect male upon Earth, and would not have become a female in His eternal kingdom of God! Wherefore I don’t foresee much success for my venture. Yet I am curious to know why they shouted ‘hail Thee’ to you earlier on.” – Says the escort: “Go and ask them!”
RB|1|145|12|0|The count moves forward modestly, but the group shouts at him: “Step back, we will have nothing to do with you sinner, in the house of God!”
RB|1|145|13|0|The count steps back, but says to the group, which had itself not been inside the house for too long: “Well, just watch we don’t lower your holy papal plumbline a little! Oh you fussy hussies! I think that my friend and I might yet be as holy as yourselves! – Friend, let’s move on, for not much can be done with these creatures! Their typical Jesuit holy arrogance is an anathema to me!”
RB|1|145|14|0|Says the escort: “Ah friend, no need to take it that way. Here everything must be borne patiently! These are not yet fully organised, but are not far from it!”
RB|1|145|15|0|Says the count: “Sure, sure, but to reject us like criminals is somewhat strange! But so be it, in God’s name. If only I could accomplish my task. It is hard to explain how I have no interest other than Jesus over here. All these celestial beauties here are like soulless images, whilst the only One is not here. Here, as a spirit and at the point of beholding the most perfect Spirit of God, existence becomes intolerable when not seeing Him, Who alone is all in all. If you dear friend know His whereabouts then point Him out to me, so that I may at least see Him from afar!”
RB|1|145|16|0|Says the escort: “My dear friend and brother, it will be a little hard to show you Jesus at a distance; for whoever does not get to see Jesus at close range shall not see Him at a distance either. You must strive to see Jesus close by, then it shall be according to your desire.”
RB|1|145|17|0|Says the count: “My highly esteemed friend, it would be most desirable, if only I could bear His holy proximity. Even the highest angels are said not to bear up to His nearness; how should I?” – Says the guide: “Friend, if Christ the Lord stood before you not a shade more impressive than I, would you then still suffer such holy timidity?” Says the count: “Well, that would make it easier indeed! It would still be a burden, considering Who He is and what I am. He – the most infinite All, and I, the most perfect nothingness! Yet it would make it easier than if He came along in His celestial almight.”
RB|1|145|18|0|Says the guide: “Good! What would you say if I Myself were to be Christ, and for certain reasons only revealed Myself to you now? What kind of face would you cut to that?”
RB|1|145|19|0|Says the count: “Hearken friend, this would be putting a poor devil through a tough test! Verily, my exalted friend, if you ultimately were Him yourself, then I would have to be speechless for an eternity! But tell me for certain right now, so that I may at once perish for esteem!”
RB|1|145|20|0|Says the guide: “Yes friend, I am He! Should this be hard to believe, then ask these here. They will tell you! Your love has drawn Me to you in this way!”
RB|1|146|1|1|Chapter 146
RB|1|146|1|1|The count’s greatest moment. ‘It is You!?’ Wonderful tribute The Lord about relationship between the Father and His children.
RB|1|146|1|0|The count, beside himself, partly from fear but also from rapture, and also a suspicion of being mistaken, cannot get hold of himself in response to My declaration. Only after a sizeable interlude of an inner resurrection-struggle, during which his spirit has broken through all bounds, spreading into his entire enveloping soul, does he stammer the words:
RB|1|146|2|0|“So – it it it is You!! You!? – the eternal Lord who lives exalted over everything, embraced by space and time – that which lives looking through the eternal depths of Your marvelous creations! – Oh God, God! – I, a miserable worm, a mere particle of dust now stands before You, the holiest, eternal Master over all wondrous works, which all have flowed from Your almighty hand. – Before my God, before my Creator, Father, before my Saviour Jesus! Oh hearken, all you heavens! Come here, all you supremely blissful eons, help me, help me feel. A creature standing for the first time before its almighty Creator! And – oh – it is barely thinkable – this God is plain and like a man, guided by highest love, and speaks with condescension, mildly and gently, the way only the best of brothers would speak with brothers!
RB|1|146|3|0|“Oh humans, who wander about in all sorts of delusions upon treacherous Earth, not knowing where to turn – come here with your hearts and learn to know God in Jesus, the delightful Saviour, and you shall be able to easily cope with your vain plans for your test-life.
RB|1|146|4|0|“The true recognition of God shall show you how little it takes to find yourselves set aright within God the Lord, to then be blissful beyond all concepts! Cease quarreling like miserable dogs and cats, over earthly things, and strive for the right recognition and love of God! Love each other like real brothers and sisters, as children of one Father who is perpetually and eternally loving, good and gentle beyond all concepts; then you have in your hearts more than the entire world can give you!
RB|1|146|5|0|“Oh God, what joy it is to be with You. How happily forgotten are now the misfortunes that overtook me upon Earth! Verily, now I could exclaim: come unto me – the millions, friends and foes, and I shall give you a brotherly embrace!”
RB|1|146|6|0|After which words he falls upon his knees before Me, folding his hands and saying: “Oh my only eternally good God and Saviour Jesus! Let me worship You forever, lauding and praising You! Now I understand how one can only achieve highest bliss through glorifying and praising You. So let everything that is part of me love You and thank You for everything that You ever allowed to come over me, in whatever burdensome guise. For only now do I begin to grasp that is was only through Your unspeakably great love for me!
RB|1|146|7|0|“Oh Thou holy Father, I was indeed a most prodigal son, who had to be turned back to You through great adversity. But now I am with You again, Thou eternally good Father! Receive me into Your kingdom as one of the least, and show all the other many lost sons the same grace You showed me! And if it is Your will, then let my family, left behind on Earth, rather lose all their worldly goods than to fall too deeply before You, and in the end even forget You completely!”
RB|1|146|8|0|Say I: “Rise, My dear brother, and don’t create too much commotion! For you see that I have not changed in the least after you recognised Me. We shall eternally act among ourselves the way brethren deal with each other!
RB|1|146|9|0|“I am God indeed, as the arch-primordial Being, full of wisdom, authority and might – and you are a mere creature of My willpower. Yet your spirit is full of what I am Myself. Wherefore there shall remain forever between us a relationship as that between father and son, and as between brethren. For you are a son to Me according to your soul – the external being, and a brother according to your spirit! The soul came forth from the primordial light of My wisdom and is endlessly less than the created primordial light. Wherefore the soul is a son to Me, who am basically pure love. But your spirit, which is My love Itself within you and hence My very own Spirit, is therefore My brother, through and through! Hence do not think too broadly about this thing, but arise and come with M to the other brethren!”
RB|1|146|10|0|Says the count, getting up gradually: “Oh Father, how endlessly good You are! – If only my foolish tongue could adequately praise Your most holy honour! But I now fail almost completely!”
RB|1|146|11|0|Say I: “Be of good cheer, brother, and let go of overdone praise! For your heart is the best praise, in which My pleasure is greatest, everything else belonging to the tiresome fellowship sacraments! Arise now fully and come with Me over to the other brethren!”
RB|1|147|1|1|Chapter 147
RB|1|147|1|1|Bathianyi’s remorse. The Lord speaks about man’s ripening to the highest recognition of God. The still blind Franciscan receives rough hinds from Miklosch.
RB|1|147|1|0|Says the Count, crushed with love and reverence: “Oh Lord, by Your most almighty name, it is bound to be easier for You to say ‘arise and come’ than for me sinner to arise before You – the Lord over infinity! Oh Lord, I, as foolish human spirit, a nothingness before You, and Yourself the All in All! And I should accompany You? No, this thought is too overwhelming for a created spirit! Oh let me get hold of myself a little more, for Your endless greatness makes me dizzy."
RB|1|147|2|0|Say I: “But, My beloved brother, you are now beginning to bore Me with your speeches on My endless power, strength and wisdom! Behold, My childish brother, as God, I must be what I am, so that you can be out of and besides Me what you are, and shall be so increasingly. You are by the way My work; if, as My work, you regard yourself as a barest nothingness, then you belittle Me! And this you surely shall not be capable of doing!?”
RB|1|147|3|0|Says the count: “Eternally not indeed, Lord, for I am immensely big from Your viewpoint. Only to myself am I nothing! Well, I am now getting up, for Your word has upraised me.” After which the count comes over to Me courageously, saying: “Lord, Father, God, Jesus! I am now completely healed through Your love and grace, and my excessive fear of You also is gone. In its place however, unlimited love for You rages in every fibre of my heart. Gradually this passionate attribute too shall settle down. But right now I want to embrace You with all my life-force and die from indescribably wonderful love of God! Lord, let me embrace You just a little and press You to a heart burning with love!”
RB|1|147|4|0|Say I: “My dear brother, this would harm you right now, because your spirit has taken insufficient hold within your soul. But when your spirit shall have fully organised itself within its soul and be itself filled with the fullness of love out of Me, then it shall be able to bear our embrace without fear or harm. I am of course human, like yourself, to maximum. But within this human there dwells the fullness of the Godhead bodily, and this your spirit could not bear; it would tear all bonds and unite with the Deity in Me as its eternal foundation. But when your spirit shall have fully organised itself within its soul and become itself filled with the fullness of love out of Me, then it shall be able to bear My embrace without harm.
RB|1|147|5|0|“But come along with Me quickly to the others now, so that they too can be raised to your level of recognition! Their curiosity has been magnified beyond measure for they still don’t know what success you had with your search for Christ. Only Miklosch has a deep foreboding, which however the Franciscan is constantly disputing with him, resulting in the other’s acceptance of his stand. Hence we must hasten to somehow stop the Franciscan’s cheeky mouth.”
RB|1|147|6|0|Says the count: “Oh Lord, Thou eternal goodness and gentleness, this fully agrees with my feelings! This monk is of a relatively good nature, if anything outside Yourself can be good. But in relation to his concepts about the relationship between God and the creatures, and vice versa, he is less digestible than a pound of cooked leather. I beg You, oh Lord, to let this fellow run up against a wall a little, as they say.” – Say I: “Very well, but let tone it down, as they are approaching!”
RB|1|147|7|0|I now move towards the group with the count. The Franciscan shouts to the count from a distance already: “Well, dear count, what results from your hall-search? Have you found Him anywhere – the Lord over life and death, and over Heaven and Earth? It seems to me that the notorious twin still eludes you, as I se no third person among you.”
RB|1|147|8|0|Says the count: “Friend, there is no need of it, as we two suffice each other without the joining up of a third! Understand, Mr. Indolent?” – Here Miklosch pokes the Franciscan, saying: “Cyprie, do you notice something? You shall not notice the cornerstone until you flatten your nose against it.” – Says the Franciscan: “Why – what cornerstone? Where is there one over here?” – Says Miklosch: “I think the count put it to you in good German, but you still don’t see the forest for the trees!”
RB|1|147|9|0|Says the Franciscan: “Make yourself more clear. What is the count supposed to have told me? He said that he and our stranger friend suffice one another even without a third one joining them? Is this so extraordinary? The Third, Most High will probably still bide His time for a while, since none of us is a creature of sufficient morality to deem himself worth of seeing God. But as long as on has a worthy friend at one’s side who shows the right path to God, one can venture to say ‘we two suffice one another even without a third’. Of course only temporarily! For it would be exceedingly sad if we were never going to see God.”
RB|1|147|10|0|Says Miklosch: “Friend, you sure wooden-headed! I can tell you nothing more, as I must not, on account of a warning voice within me. There may indeed be many more such wooden heads like yours on Earth, but thy are bound to be easier to cure than you, although they still walk the Earth in the flesh, whereas you already find yourself within God’s realms as a spirit for a lengthy period. But to perhaps open your eyes a little more, I shall give you a parable. Behold, there was once on Earth a great and mighty lord and master. Since it was in his mind to meet his subjects personally, he often disguised himself as a common man, often even visiting the houses especially of the rich, whom he entrusted with caring for the poor. Well for those whom he found attending to these legal obligations! But beware all those whom he found failing. And behold, the lord of heaven and all the worlds seems to do the same, not of course to test his people, to only then see their tendency, but to create an opportunity to examine themselves, giving this desirable opportunity out of His love and wisdom. But I would almost add: beware those who severely try Him in respect to His longsuffering, due to their stubbornness, deliberate blindness and bluntness! – Did you understand this metaphor?”
RB|1|147|11|0|Says the Franciscan: “Fairly well, but what of it? Is this a reason why I should regard yonder stranger friend as the disguised Lord of heaven and Earth? Or is this someone else here perhaps? In the end, perhaps the one with the shining hat? That one I do know however, since he came from my station upon Earth. He must have attained to such radiation of the head over here, because nothing was less radiant over there than his head. Hence tell me the whereabouts of the Disguised One, that I may go over and fall down to adequately worship Him!”
RB|1|147|12|0|Says Miklosch: “Friend, I have nearly said too much to you already, and shall not utter another word. Over there is the count, with the great Friend; turn to them to ask about the Disguised One! But this remains true: upon Earth there is nothing more stubborn than a parson, and in the world of spirits he will not recognise the Lord even if he bumps into Him! Do you know who were the blindest and most obstinate at Jerusalem? Behold, it was the priests! And would you be told which people on Earth are the least inclined to receive the true faith? These again are the parsons, chiefly the Roman Catholic ones, to whom you belong. Now I have told you enough. God help it to be of use! But go over to the two now to discuss it!”
RB|1|148|1|1|Chapter 148
RB|1|148|1|1|The Franciscan’s renewed plunge into doubt at the sight of Robert Blum.
RB|1|148|1|0|The Franciscan now moves up to Me and the General and the Count. Just as h is about to put his question ‘who are you, stranger friend?’ comes Robert Blum (upon My inner call, of course) up to Me, saying: “Lord, bread and wine and clothing are ready!”
RB|1|148|2|0|Say I: “Good, My beloved Robert (deliberately adding) Blum! In this house you are a lord next to the Lord, and your great love for the Lord is the law-giver over your house and everyone in it!”
RB|1|148|3|0|When the Franciscan – who had left his institution not for the love of the Gospel but for his freedom, sees the notorious Robert Blum bodily, he clasps his hand over his head, saying: “But in God’s name! Jesus, Mary and Joseph and all you angels and saints of God, be with us! I find myself in the house of an arch-heretic here!! Oh Jesus, Mary and holy Joseph! This amounts to being in hell! And here Christ is supposed to be staying somewhere? Oh accursed devil! You crafty Beelzebub of a devil; so you thought you got me at last? But nothing doing, you loathsome and most stupid devil! The blessed Virgin has unmasked you to me with her celestial might in the nick of time, and I can still rip myself out of your claws! Just as well, for have I not always worshipped the most blessed one, that she may protect me from the devil’s temptations, temporally and eternally? Oh you bestial devil friends and you devil of a fellow Miklosch! Would you not like to point out a new Christ among your splendid company? Oh you chief devil’s rogue, how much effort you put into getting me to hell! But the blessed Virgin has put a cross through your plans. Do you think that the devil can get the better of a Franciscan that quickly?!”
RB|1|148|4|0|Say I: “My friend, this is the house of neither a heretic and even less that of a devil’s troupe. This I, the sol eternal Lord of Heaven and Earth, say unto you! For nowhere are there in hell free shapes walking in the light of heavens. If however this true celestial brotherhood is too suspicious for you, then you see the still open door over there and an immense region outside. We don’t mind whether you go or stay; infinity is sufficiently far, wide, broad, high and low. And now be silent or depart! But you, brother Blum, go to the side chamber and tell them all to come out! Let an abundance of bread and wine be brought to this great round table, that this blind fool may se what the supposed devils of this house look like, and how they are being roasted and boiled!”
RB|1|148|5|0|Robert hastens to attend to My command. At once, all the Patriarchs, prophets and apostles with distinctive identification come out, easily recognisable. It is likewise with all the Matriarchs, starting with Eve and also mother Mary, with Joseph and all the persons mentioned in the Gospels. These are then joined by the newly arrived: Robert, Messenhauser, Jellinek, Becher, Niklas, Bardo and all those belonging to them. Finally also the twenty-four dancers, led by Robert’s wife. They are bringing plenty of wine and bread, setting these life-stuffs down on the table neatly. All those coming from the side-chamber are enveloped in powerful halos, mainly to open the Franciscan’s eyes.
RB|1|148|6|0|After the table is well set, I say to the twenty-nine new arrivals: “Come unto Me, friends and brothers! And you, Miklosch, labeled a devil by the Franciscan, step over to Me! Be the first to eat the bread of life, and the wine of recognition! Then tell the Franciscan, whose stomach has been long empty, how you like this infernal fare!”
RB|1|148|7|0|Miklosch, having begun to secretly recognise Me outside already, at once comes over to Me most respectfully and meekly, saying: “Now, oh Lord, I can for the first time with my whole being exclaim: ‘Oh Lord, I am not worthy of Your entering under my sinful roof! – But say just one holy word, and all that is in and about me shall be made whole!’ Yes, this is a true, living bread of the heavens, Your real body without falsity or delusion, oh Lord! Whoever eats this bread shall live eternally, as it contains eternal life! And what supra-celestial flavour!! And this wine, flowed straight from Your heart, likewise is Your true blood which takes away all the sins that ever we committed upon Earth. And so I dare to enjoy it like the holy bread. – What aroma and spirit! Oh Lord, no mortal of any world can grasp that! Brethren, eat and drink and taste for yourselves how many heavens reside in every drop!”
RB|1|148|8|0|They all reach out, eating and drinking to their heart’s content, none finding words to describe the sublime flavouring, sweetness and the spirit.
RB|1|149|1|1|Chapter 149
RB|1|149|1|1|The Franciscan stiffens in his Roman doctrine Miklosch cures him with difficult questions. Now the ice breaks also in this rigid soul. Blissful astonishment at the celestial truths.
RB|1|149|1|0|After a period of deepest astonishment, the count says to the Franciscan: “Friend, if this is how things are in your imagined hell, then I definitely stay there, and probably also brother Miklosch with all the others. Yonder infernal spirits of both sexes also look staggeringly beautiful. Verily, one ought not to find it too hard to put up with such infernal company indefinitely! Aye, friend, what do you say!”
RB|1|149|2|0|Says the Franciscan, sullenly: “Endlessly many have already perished through such infernal sweetness, and such fate shall overtake you all! I am certainly very hungry and especially thirsty but, like Thomas, I don’t trust such kings’ peace until I have tangible proof of all these things. Because God the Lord is not going to dwell with heretics like Robert Blum and his gang!”
RB|1|149|3|0|Says Miklosch: “Friend, come over to that there big window with me; I’ll show you something.” Says the Franciscan: “What is it?” Says Miklosch: “You’ll see!” Says the Franciscan: “Good, let’s go! But don’t deceive me, or …!”
RB|1|149|4|0|The two go to the window. Miklosch shows the Franciscan a big city, like Budapest, in the large open spaces in the distance, saying to him: “Friend, yonder Lord Whom in your stupidity you take for the devil’s chief, is telling you through me: I release you from this hell! Over there you see Budapest. Go over there and make yourself a better heaven either there, or elsewhere! You can even go through this window, as these windows have no glass!” Says the Franciscan: “I will wait just a little.” Says Miklosch: “Oh, why? If this here is hell, why would you detain yourself here?”
RB|1|149|5|0|Says the Franciscan: “I would just like to know whether, before his execution, Robert Blum returned to the one and only beatifying church. If this is so then excepting the continued absence of the holy Trinity over here, things could still be in order. If not – what I suspect most, then all this here is infernal illusion! Because hell too is most obstinately keen to first prepare her own before they are fully fit for admission to actual hell. Here indeed everything is truly together: Christ, Mary and holy Joseph, all the holy apostles, all the ancient fathers and patriarchs and prophets, and a great many other holies. If however Blum and company are still the same heretics, then all this is mere infernal make-believe, and then I must quickly depart. Because, friend, if the Roman Pope is not God’s true representative on Earth, and if the Roman Church isn’t the sole beatifying one, with the keys to heaven and hell for all people in its most holy hands, the Christ is not Christ at all, and all religions upon Earth are useless fantasy. That’s how thins are, and I am therefore on my utmost guard against everything infernal. For the true church is the rock which the portals of hell shall not overcome eternally.”
RB|1|149|6|0|Says Miklosch: “Good, good, good! I know all those Roman Catholic insanities as well as you do. I could indeed shut you up so that you would not score one point against my thousand. But I shall drive you into the corner with just a few questions, but am telling you also that you will have to answer each one, or you shall only prove that the papacy was in no way founded by Christ. Here are the questions:
RB|1|149|7|0|“What was the occasion when Christ instituted the Mass sacrifice, and that in the heathen Roman tongue of yore, now held in such high esteem by the church?’ I ask you for an answer, quoting me holy Scripture, strictly!”
RB|1|149|8|0|Here the Franciscan stands there like an ox before a new gate, minus an answer.
RB|1|149|9|0|But Miklosch continues: “Since you can’t find an answer, I have to come with something easier: ‘on which occasion did Christ introduce the Sacraments of the richly trimmed vestments, the stole, the quadrant, the red stockings, the injectors, the costly shepherd’s staff (as far as I know He even forbade His disciples to carry such), the papal tiara, the immensely costly cardinal’s skullcaps?’ I beg for an answer! – You are dumb again! Well, I’ll bring up something even easier:
RB|1|149|10|0|“When did Christ the Lord, who wanted to actually establish a living church in men’s hearts, order the temples of masonry, bricks and mortar, of which the number upon Earth may now count a million or more? And when did He introduce the heathen fittings, the sacrosanct altars, the miraculous statues, the baptismal water and the holiest Chrisam? Did not the apostles baptise with completely natural water – the way God created it? History is also mute on whether they even employed the holiest oil! When did He institute the bells, organs and hymns, Mass paraphernalia, the Exegetes and the requiem Mass? On which occasion, furthermore, the chaplains, parsons, deanery, canons, primates, ecclesiarchs, bishops, cardinals, - renumerating them with large incomes? To my knowledge He even forbade them to carry purses for putting away offerings!’ – I again beg for a well-supported answer! Speak now – speak! Did you not always have a loquacious tongue? You continue to play dumb? This amounts to having nothing to say in favour of the Roman Catholic Church, preferring to be silent!”
RB|1|149|11|0|The Franciscan finally says sullenly: “I could indeed say much, but with a heretic, silence is golden!” Says Miklosch: “I agree, especially when one can’t come up with any proof! But tell me at least when Christ ordered the godless formula of defection from a Christian heretic sect into the Roman church? When the feast of indulgences, when the rosary feast, when the feast of pontiunkula? On which occasion did He set up the Roman and Spanish Inquisition, and when did He introduce all the ecclesiastical orders? Answer me! – Again the dumbness of the tomb – why? I know why, hence something easier:
RB|1|149|12|0|“Tell me where, in the Acts of the Apostles, does it say that the Apostle Peter actually founded the papacy in Rome? So far as I know this apostle in his final period was situated in Babylon, also writing an epistle from there to Jerusalem. But Rome and Peter saw as much of one another as I and the Emperor of China! But perhaps you have secret data: speak! – But again you say nothing – probably no substance coming to mind: just look at your puny defense of the papacy!
RB|1|149|13|0|“But this much you should be able to tell me: when did Christ or Peter confer the title ‘Holy Father’ upon the Pope, together with introducing the indulgent ‘kiss of the slipper? To my knowledge, Christ explicitly forbade anyone to be called good and holy, besides God Himself! Furthermore, no one should call anybody ‘father’ save God Himself, all others being brothers and sisters! But who is to know what Christ the Lord might have added in the course of time, when something better may have ‘struck’ His mind, unbeknown to us lay people – since He only said before many people at Jerusalem: ‘This heaven and Earth shall pass, but My word shall remain forever!’
RB|1|149|14|0|“Yes, my friend, you still keep your silence, notwithstanding the embarrassment in your face. What’s going to come of it? Behold, I could serve you up another thousand such questions – to what end? You can’t answer one! And so it shall be better for you to either let go of the Pope completely, going over to the Lord, openly confessing your stupidity before Him – or start upon your journey to the Budapest visible over there!”
RB|1|149|15|0|Says the Franciscan at last: “Friend, you have given me some quite new ideas with your amazing questions, and I thank you. And I intend to follow you to yonder only true One!”
RB|1|149|16|0|Says Miklosch: “Hence not to Budapest?” – Says the Franciscan: “Verily not! For I believe the world’s cities hold out very little for a spirit! – What of all the things a spirit could encounter, if showing up there!” – Says Miklosch: “Don’t talk such swollen stuff! What mortal could ever inflict anything upon a spirit? But you would certainly not have improved, but only gotten much worse over there – no grapes being reaped from thistles.”
RB|1|149|17|0|Says the Franciscan: “But now tell me, since you are definitely much wiser than I – is this the actual Budapest of Hungary? This things seems a little suspicious to me! I hazard a guess this city is more an illusion than reality.” – Says Miklosch: “Let that be; it shall yet transpire whether it is reality or otherwise. Let’s go over to the Lord now to confess our great foolishness before Him, to then leave everything else to Him.”
RB|1|149|18|0|Says the Franciscan: “But don’t you think it advisable that we first turn to the most blessed Virgin Mary, since she too is here?” – Says Miklosch: “Why not also to Adam and Eve, and all the patriarchs and prophets? To whom did the count turn? To none but the Lord Himself, at once! And behold, he is with Him and right next to Him! Would you want to be still closer? Note also Robert Blum, whom the Lord gave this splendid and great house for his own, eternally. He too is sure to have first turned to the Lord, and is now supremely blessed! Would you want more?”
RB|1|149|19|0|Says the Franciscan: “You are right. One still clings to many stupidities that once can’t drop forthwith. With patience, everything shall fall into place. Hence let us now go over to the Lord, showing ourselves the way we are! I don’t think He will deal with the likes of us in the severe Roman Catholic fashion!”
RB|1|149|20|0|Says Miklosch: “That’s the least of my worries! Consider that, compared to the Lord, I surely am naively stupid and of evil heart; yet not even I could tackle you brashly in your blindness – but to just amicably treat you like a brother! How much more can that be expected from the Lord, who is Himself purest love! The Lord certainly is bound to have His strict side, especially towards arrogance, meanness, envy and against all who regard their earthly, poorer brothers as mere nothings. But towards us, who always showed regard for the person of even the crudest men, He is bound to be more gentle. And so let us go over cheerfully!”
RB|1|149|21|0|The two approach Me, even as I go a few steps to meet them, saying to Miklosch: “Well, did brother Cyprian not get away from you? This pleases Me extra well. Just come now! – There is still some bread and wine: eat and drink to heart’s content! I shall afterwards take you all to this house’s big museum, and you shall make big eyes! – But hasten to table for quickening!”
RB|1|149|22|0|The two come up to the table timidly, but the Franciscan, ending up right in front of Mary, hardly dares to touch anything.
RB|1|149|23|0|But mother Mary gives him a smile, saying: “But friend Cyprian, why so shy? Eat and drink! Do you think things are as snobbish here as at the kings’ courts upon sinister Earth? No way! Here we all are like children, loving the Father and full of love, goodness and gentleness towards all! Hence no fear, my dear Cyprian!”
RB|1|149|24|0|Cyprian almost faints for reverence towards Mary, but Miklosch says to him: “Just don’t be foolish now, dear brother, and do as the Lord Himself and dearest Mary have said unto you!” Says the Franciscan: “For you it is easy to speak, not likely to have been over endued with higher feelings ever. But I, sufficiently sensitive already from birth to cry over a fly’s death, am now walking on burning emotional coals.”
RB|1|149|25|0|Say I: “Don’t let it trouble you; it is only at the start. You will get bolder with time.” Says the Franciscan: “Oh Lord, Your immense condescension could make one’s heart burst for love of You!” Say I: “Well, just eat and drink! See, Miklosch has tucked right into it! – Robert, more bread and wine! I see Miklosch likes it.”
RB|1|150|1|1|Chapter 150
RB|1|150|1|1|The Franciscan feasts, with fervent thanks to the Lord. The true celestial kingdom, with new miracles. Company of the blessed in the main hall. ‘Oh Lord – Your magnificence!’
RB|1|150|1|0|Robert quickly brings more bread and wine. The Franciscan, bowing down deeply to the meal, takes bread and eats. With the first bite already he is beside himself for the succulent flavour. But upon tasting the wine, it is all over with him. One hears a never-ending ‘aaah!’
RB|1|150|2|0|Noticing it, Miklosch asks him: “Now brother, what do you say for your previous, infernal, illusory food? It seems to me that you quite like this sulfuric mire!”
RB|1|150|3|0|Says the Franciscan, smiling: “My dear brother, four things are essential for every human’s existence: first to be created into the world, then comes stupidity, from which man grandstands upon the world. For number three comes death which, although relieving the soul of the heavy flesh burden, nonetheless leaves him the worldly stupidity in full measure. And so it comes about that, as number four, man must be stupid even in the world of spirits in order to make him receptive to wisdom. And so it was with me!
RB|1|150|4|0|“You know how foolish our faith was, and how stupid the dogma drummed into us! With such doctrine, where should we have obtained true wisdom? After death overtook us, if found us as unchanged oxen, transposing us over here. We should have remained so into eternity, if the supremely good, holiest Lord, God and Father had not laid his almighty hands on us; hence all praise and thanks be to Him! – But watch, brother Robert Blum has brought another jug full of wine and a whole loaf of the marvelous bread unto the table!”
RB|1|150|5|0|Says Miklosch: “Verily an overabundance of goodness! Eat and drink, brother! I already had a portion and am sufficiently satiated and slaked t keep me going for an eternity.” – Says the Franciscan: “I also feel like that, but what do you think the Lord would say to our bringing Him the bread?”
RB|1|150|6|0|Says mother Mary: “Do so, do so! It shall please Him!” – Says the Franciscan: “If the most blessed one approves, then there is no further scruple. He is conversing with the count, but it won’t matter. Fetch the wine and I the bread, and let’s surprise Him!”
RB|1|150|7|0|They bring Me bread and wine, the Franciscan saying with much humility: “Lord, You once said upon Earth: ‘But I say unto you I will not henceforth drink of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it anew with you in My Father’s kingdom.’ Lord, your true kingdom is now here. Be pleased to enjoy this new growth out of Your kingdom, for our peace!”
RB|1|150|8|0|Say I: ‘It truly pleases Me that you remembered Me and as children of your Father bring Me to eat and drink! I could have of course taken it Myself, but would not have enjoyed it as much as when brought to Me by My little ones. And so just hand Me the bread and wine, and you shall convince yourselves that I shall really eat and drink thereof!” After which I consume some bread and wine, passing the rest to those standing around, who all enjoy it, becoming conscious of even more strength.”
RB|1|150|9|0|The Franciscan, highly delighted, says: “Lord, God and Father! Even if an angel had told me upon Earth that things are like this in Your kingdom, I would not have believed him! Where is there over here the supremely, mystically marvelous, holy air believed by us Roman Catholics? Where the fearfully, earnest judge’s face of the Son of God? Where that of the inexorable Father? Here everything is so natural, full of condescension and supreme friendliness on every side! And You Yourself, as the highest divine Being, moving among them as the most plain. Externally, no one is able to tell what and who You are! Your speech is the plainest in the world, and everything about You testifies of modesty!
RB|1|150|10|0|“Verily, one would have one’s doubts, if the great majesty of this hall, the glorious light coming in and all the exceedingly fresh, angelically young-looking and most marvelously dressed blessed ones did not shall say with one voice: ‘this is the true kingdom of God!’ There eternally cannot be a more true one than where the Lord of heaven and Earth moves freely among His children in simplest domestic garb, caring for them. I must confess that at the beginning, some matters of the Gospel did not make much sense over here, for it is repeatedly said therein about how the Son of the almighty Father sits within the eternally inaccessible light. Then another passage says: ‘I shall return in the clouds of Heaven in great might and glory to judge the living and the dead!’ And how mysterious are the visions of John! Over here there is not the least trace of all this, but a sky-high contrary! Wherefore we can be excused to some extend if we looked in on this truest heaven like Chinese oxen into a Spanish village.
RB|1|150|11|0|“But now I realise that only such Heaven alone can provide the truest, freest and therewith the highest eternal bliss for each spirit. May You, oh holiest and most loving God and Father, be praised and loved by us all for this.”
RB|1|150|12|0|Say I: “Now, My dear Cyprian, things do indeed all look simple over here, and one cannot notice unnecessary pomp anywhere. But you must nevertheless not think that My heavens are limited to what you now see! Just wait a little and you shall see aplenty of the miraculous!
RB|1|150|13|0|“We shall now go to the adjacent hall and from there into this house’s great museum, where things shall present themselves which are certain to make you sink down. But even there you must not regard that as the borderline to my Heavens, as this is merely the preliminary to the beginning!
RB|1|150|14|0|“But I Myself nevertheless shall remain as I am! And when you will see everything changed and endlessly glorified, then I shall nevertheless appear everlastingly unchanged amidst My works, although no eternity shall ever fathom their greatness and depth. But now we shall rise and move into the big hall!”
RB|1|150|15|0|All the many thousands of guests now move ahead, with the patriarchs and apostles following. Mary and Joseph and the apostle John move ahead of us, and at My side are the count, the Franciscan, Miklosch and the general, then Thomas and Dismas. Behind us are Robert and his Helena, Becher, Jellinek, Bruno, Bardo, Niklas and the twenty-four ballerinas, who are carrying the crockery and vessels for Robert.
RB|1|150|16|0|Arriving in this order in the big hall, where the several thousand guests seem like less than thirty, the Franciscan nearly sinks down in astonishment, saying:
RB|1|150|17|0|“Oh Lord, this is too much all at once for a feeble spirit! The size, the height and the splendour! Verily, Lord, this is not just the preliminaries, but this would be the consolidated heaven with everything in it, as they would say! With the ceiling like the stellar sky and the most glorious constellations! With the walls shining like the clouds at sunrise! And the wondrously intertwined galleries resemble the high alpine peaks, first to bristle with the morning gold. – Oh magnificent, magnificent! Too much for a feeble spirit all at once! – Oh Lord, great art Thou!!!”
RB|2|151|1|1|Chapter 151
RB|2|151|1|1|Museum of the soul
RB|2|151|1|1|The everlasting light of the soul
RB|2|151|1|1|Rest and motion
RB|2|151|1|0|Say I: “Well, My dear friend, if you take this already to be a perfect Heaven, it being in reality just a somewhat better spirit world – where the actual Heaven only begins to flow into man’s spirit - so that he would be created into a new man, then what will you say when you enter the true heaven out of yourself?
RB|2|151|2|0|I say unto you that these are all just preliminaries to the entrance of the true kingdom of Heaven. Behold, these here primordial fathers, prophets, apostles and mother Mary together with Joseph, you could not even see and live if they were to show themselves to you in their true celestial form. But let this not trouble you, for that is why I am here Myself, in order to introduce you into the true Heaven stage by stage. And I assume that I Myself ought to know the best way!”
RB|2|151|3|0|Says the Franciscan: “Yes Lord. Is that why Robert Blum is not himself in the real Heaven by a long while yet?” Say I: “Of course not as yet! This house has indeed sprouted from his heart already, and is more or less perfect the way we know and see it at this stage. But there are yet countless drawers and chambers within same that are as unknown to him as they are to yourself. With the right patience however everything shall still be revealed to you all.
RB|2|151|4|0|But now let us move through the great portals into the museum, where the eyes of you all shall be further opened to you.”
RB|2|151|5|0|Says the Franciscan: “What kind of things shall we get to see therein?” Say I: “You shall soon see! Behold, some of our guests are already inside; do you hear their boundless astonishment?  We too shall soon be there; just look closely at the portal, which is of some considerable height and width, and you shall begin to see quite a few things. Tell me what you can see!”
RB|2|151|6|0|The Franciscan strains to see through the great portal at some distance, saying: “Lord, this is strange. I see nothing but a seemingly endless cemetery with countless monuments; verily, a most peculiar museum! The closer we get to the portal, the sharper the focus upon an endless cemetery. I can now see a large number of our preceding company crowding around the monuments, but my ear perceives no joyous astonishment, but rather sounds of great horror. Lord, in this museum we are certainly not going to find much to amuse us!
RB|2|151|7|0|Say I: “Oh, do not fear! I say unto you that you shall find unspeakable amounts of marvellous amusement. And now that we are moving through this big portal, tell me again what you see!
RB|2|151|8|0|Says the Franciscan: “Lord, things are more sharply delineated; what bustle our guests are in! They seem like a flock of lambs driven to their first springtime pasture; there is no end of bounding and bleating; I must have a close look at one of those gravestones.”
RB|2|151|9|0|The Franciscan approaches one of the monuments, noting a sublime inscription upon a black, oval tablet. He strains to decipher it to no avail, as it contains strange letters. He humbly prays to Me to reveal the epitaph to him.
RB|2|151|10|0|But I say unto him: “My friend, it would take us an eternity to decipher all the epitaphs in this museum. It would be like trying to calculate the number of future grains in a single grain of wheat. To understand infinite things, one must not start with the individual object, not even with the one under investigation, but with oneself. Once you understand your own nature, you shall be able to also understand and fathom everything else. But so long as you are not sure about yourself, other things cannot become clear to you either. If the eye is blind, where from should man obtain light and know whereupon he stands and what surrounds him?  If however the eye is bright, everything else in and around man also is lucid. And thus it is also with spirit man.
RB|2|151|11|0|As man’s substantial external form, the soul has actually no light within itself other than that penetrating it externally from other beings, which, for a lengthy period already possess their own interior light, wherefore its cognition also is piecemeal. Whichever parts of its psychic world-view comes under the focus of the external light shall then also be recognized and assessed by such soul the way it presents itself to it. Once the light shifts to another part, the previously lit up part is completely forgotten. Something entirely different then appears in the soul like a meteor, being only recognised and assessed by it for the duration of bathing in its light. After the exterior light rotates away from the second lit-up part, then that is also the end of the soul’s cognition of that second part. And thus the soul could allow itself to be lit up from without for eternities, yet remain standing still upon the same cognition stage it stood before.
RB|2|151|12|0|But something quite different and still not understandable to you is when the living spirit makes its full appearance within the soul, completely lighting up the entire soul from within. This is then an everlasting light that never goes out, lighting up and nourishing all the soul’s parts through and through, causing it to fully unfold. Once that has taken place within the soul, it no longer needs to learn individual parts, through and through, causing it to fully unfold. Once that has taken place within the soul, it no longer needs to learn individual parts, for then everything within the soul is suddenly advanced to full clarity, whereupon the fully reborn spirit, man, no longer needs to ask: “Lord, what is this or that?  Then the born-again penetrates into all the depths of My divine wisdom.
RB|2|151|13|0|But to enable you to grasp this truth more profoundly, I shall read this writing out to you, whereupon a thousand questions shall surface within you; hence hearken to what it says.
RB|2|151|14|0|‘Rest is like death – inactive. Yet this resting nonetheless is no resting but an inhibition of movement. Remove the points of inhibition, and rest returns to movement! Yet movement is itself not such, but a search for a resting point, and when the latter is found and movement has become rest, then rest isn’t such but a constant striving for movement. The latter then ensues as soon as those inhibiting points are removed through which the movement turned into rest. Hence there is rest without rest and motion without motion. Rest is motion and motion is rest. There is indeed basically neither rest nor motion, because each constantly cancels the other either through an equally affirming or negating measure. Oh thou world that rested under this stone, thou rested not but movest in thy striving, which is the weight of your sin. You are now ripening towards life; you perpetually try to rend your inhibiting bands, and once rent, thou shall plunge into infinity, to there seek again what you now have. One life tarries, another flees; but the tarrying one would flee and the fleeing is in search of staying. God, Thou primordial fountain of true life, give true rest to rest, and proper motion to motion!
RB|2|151|15|0|Say unto me whether you have understood this inscription?”  Says the Franciscan: “Lord, for me this was pure Japanese; that’s all I can say! But can you please clarify this a little!
RB|2|152|1|1|Chapter 152
RB|2|152|1|1|Prisoners of matter; how shall these be saved?
RB|2|152|1|1|The Franciscan’s recommendations
RB|2|152|1|0|Say I: “Behold, your life’s own feelings shall clarify this, having been provided with equal measures of rest and motion! Walking and standing, sitting and lying down are natural to you. When you have walked for a long time, getting rather tired, what will your life feel the need of? Answer: rest. Well then, say I, you then seek rest and also take it. Once fully rested however, and when seeing happy motion around you – like for instance a flock of lambs, or birds hopping between branches, or a brook whooshing down, and similar things – say unto Me: what kind of desire does your rest invigorated life manifest? (answer – the desire for more and more motion).
RB|2|152|2|0|Well then, again! In that case you shall from this inscription realize that rest as well as motion basically are nothing but alternating needs of every type of existence and life. Things under essential judgment have of course to find themselves either in uninterrupted rest or constant movement. But beings harbouring free life within them have both rest and motion, at their free disposal under one roof; wherefore the request: Lord, give true rest to rest and true motion to motion says nothing other than: Lord, give us free rest and free motion, not holding us under judgment! Or, to make it clearer still: ‘lead us not into temptation but deliver us from the evil of judgment. Tell me whether you have understood this now?”
RB|2|152|3|0|Say the Franciscan: “Yes, Lord and Father, it is now clear to me; but who are those resting down there, on whose account this inscription offers itself visibly to our eyes? Who are they who here thirst after salvation?”
RB|2|152|4|0|Say I: “Hearken. Beneath these gravestones rest all who are captives to matter, set over them as a reminder of my primordially godly wisdom, might and power, which sets judgement over all matter.
RB|2|152|5|0|Your soul too went forth from such grave, and was laid into another grave prepared of blood and flesh; within this it spun itself another, lighter self-developing material – one capable of natural life, which it developed after its own form. Succeeding in that, it felt greater pleasure in the form than in itself, merging itself completely with the dead form of the flesh.
RB|2|152|6|0|But flesh in itself is dead, like all matter. If however the soul becomes one with matter, how will it remain unjudged, if all matter within it must fall victim to unavoidable judgment of matter? A new spirit is indeed placed into the soul, and the soul should actually make every endeavour to become one with same. Yet if the soul does everything to become one with its matter – how should spirit in the soul become lord of its house?
RB|2|152|7|0|I say unto you: here the spirit shall itself be buried within matter! And such spirits you see here, in great numbers. Each grave harbours its own, and it is this one’s words that you have read upon the black tablet and upon countless others. But the still living spirit groans and sighs after salvation from its grave. So tell me what we ought to do about it?”
RB|2|152|8|0|Says the Franciscan: “Lord, here no one with a spark of love in his heart will be short of the right answer. Let them be helped where possible and desired! They shall go forth from their graves. We shall let the matter dissolve as if through some chemical concoction, letting the purely spiritual be freed!
RB|2|152|9|0|My heart is not able to charge them with sin, if today people in the world are mostly evil and crudely material. For one need only look at their terrestrially physical position, their involuntary poverty, after that their total lack of moral education, usually due to general economic impoverishment, which in turn is the result of iron hearted, rich misers; one is then to judge a poor man exposed to all want and despair. Here there can be no talk of any moral or spiritual education. Nothing is undertaken for the poor one’s spiritual education other than being required on Sundays and holidays to attend so-called Latin divine service, not infrequently having their feet and hands frost-bitten in winter.
RB|2|152|10|0|If most people of this type then become evil in every respect, incensed by every law, even becoming God deniers – who can blame them considering those and many other circumstances?! Not me, verily not in your holiest name! Hence it truly means to help – first physically and only afterwards morally – then things shall soon look better upon Earth than right now.
RB|2|152|11|0|For mankind, the Earth right now is barest hell. Make it by at least one quarter Paradise, and people shall once again recognize God! For it will under no circumstances any longer do to study highest morality, in hell; of that I am certain. Hence let there be help where at all possible; whereupon out of their graves, for all who languish in them! This shall be my most living principle eternally.”
RB|2|153|1|1|Chapter 153
RB|2|153|1|1|Important life hints
RB|2|153|1|1|Satan, progenitor of matter and all human souls
RB|2|153|1|1|God’s salvation plan
RB|2|153|1|0|Say I: “Dear friend, your heart is a good one, as you have proper empathy for your brethren – an attribute sadly lacking in many of your earthly companions in faith. Your cognition however is still feeble.
RB|2|153|2|0|Do you think that I perhaps no longer care about mankind upon Earth, or that your heart is imbued with more love than Mine, or that I am no longer able to work out what could benefit those people now living on Earth? Behold, your heart certainly is good, but like someone blind, caressing an eagle thinking it a gentle pigeon! Do you know actually where most people of the Earth originally come from and how they must be led, in order to be developed into true, free human spirits through all kinds of salvation processes? Behold, this you have never known and comprehended; yet you would gently reprehend me, as if it were my fault that matters stand so badly and miserably with mankind. This is most conceited of your heart’s wisdom!
RB|2|153|3|0|Did you never upon Earth watch how all kinds of metal and glass were prepared? If you ever saw iron glow in a smelting furnace, seeing it poured into a pan, hissing and raging, what would you have felt at the thought that such matter could have some dumb capacity to feel? What pain must it be imbued with if its primary shape is completely destroyed through the fire’s omnipotence and forced into a new one! And when seeing the solid, shiny and useful metal afterwards, will you again feel so wistful? Behold, you then feel joyful, praising man’s intellect that is capable through the power of fire to bring forth such useful metals and such marvellously gleaming glass crockery!
RB|2|153|4|0|And thus it is also with man’s education. When he is sick or lame, blind, deaf, dumb and occasionally leprous – then a wise physician will do everything to make the sick whole again. But if the sickness requires strong and painful means of healing then will it be wise and loving to withhold such means from the sick, which alone can help him, out of a misplaced sense of empathy?
RB|2|153|5|0|If you have ears then hear: “Satan originally was created as a human spirit. But when he should have, through a Commandment, recognized and accepted his freedom, he became indignant; and through scorning the Commandment and therewith God Himself, he fell from grace. But since, like Adam, he was to become a progenitor of future men for eternity, he also carried like a grain of seed, within him immense multitudes of future humans, so to say wrenching them away from Me, his creator. The result was the material creation of all the worlds, which in itself is an essential judgment. He himself can indeed for a long time still remain what he is; but those countless human germs shall be taken from him, along the hard way of matter of course. These germs go forth out of his aggregate nature: partly from his hair, partly from his head, his neck, his tongue, his teeth, his breast, his inward parts, skin, hands and feet. And behold, mankind, in order to reach the true stage of perfection, has to be treated and led according to which of fallen Satan’s part it had originally proceeded from.
RB|2|153|6|0|Once this is known, can anyone rightfully confront me and say: Lord why do You not help the miserable ones, letting them languish and perish? Behold, I permit none to perish, not even Satan and the virtual devils. But I cannot leave them the way they desire it in their blindness – opposed to My order; upon which depends the maintaining of all things. Quite the contrary; I have to take care in every appropriate way, that they may eventually attain to their goal, set them by my order from eternity.
RB|2|153|7|0|Do you think however that within these graves there rest, under judgment, captive multitudes of poor proletarians who are forced to sin on account of their poverty? Oh, there you are greatly mistaken! Behold, these below are all beings of ancestral pedigree – the privileged class who were educated in many diverse fields. But having used everything they knew and possessed for furthering their naughtiness, stubborn irreconcilability and belligerence, enmity, alienation, rancorousness, hostility, sensuality, envy, meanness, they therewith excessively materialized their soul and now are stuck in the graves of that judgment which they have prepared for themselves!
RB|2|153|8|0|Over there behind the gravestone you shall find an opening; go and look inside and tell me what you see! After which we shall continue to clarify this thing.”
RB|2|154|1|1|Chapter 154
RB|2|154|1|1|Secrets in the graves; healing in the beyond
RB|2|154|1|1|The collection point of divine grace
RB|2|154|1|0|The Franciscan goes to look for the opening, getting a close look. At first it is all pitch dark, gradually brightening up sufficiently for him so see everything within the hollow, and any other manifestations.
RB|2|154|2|0|After a while he begins to say: “Oh Lord, by your holiest name – what amazing things! I’m seeing the room of a scholar! In one corner, an immense bookcase filled with all sorts of dusty volumes, and in another corner a writing table with an enormous stack of documents. At the back wall there is a large bedstead upon which lives a naked woman in not a too moral pose. The ugly looking scholar now moves up to the bed, saying: ‘Goiba, let us indulge in life’s supreme pleasure, for life is so only if indulged in joyously!’ He is taking his clothes off and – oh you animal! No, this has to be seen! Lord, is there no water with which I could cool this pig’s appetite? I thought to have seen a dead body down there! No, this would be a nice cadaver! This truly is an amazing pigs’ museum!”
RB|2|154|3|0|Say I: “Let that be! Because you would provoke him to anger and do him more harm than good! Such human animals are much inclined to rage, and it is not advisable to disturb them in their appetite. But when he is at an end with his enterprise, his own nature shall show him what painful earnings he gathered up for himself. Just wait till his joyous act is shortly finished, whereupon you shall get to see quite a different one. Watch!”
RB|2|154|4|0|Soon the Franciscan says: “Oh you desperate straits! The scholar’s and his fat Goiba’s lascivious joys have taken a nasty turn: dreadful lamenting with pain; terrible cursing of the act can be heard, both of them arching like trodden worms, crawling upon the floor with pain. What disgusting sight! Truly Lord, if they were not both such pigs I would pray You for mercy upon them. But in this case, I will not! This rabble shall have to most fundamentally find out what hellish refreshment vice brings!”
RB|2|154|5|0|Says Miklosch: “Friend, give me a look too! “Says the Franciscan: “By all means come and look!“ Miklosch looks through the opening, saying, “Ah, shocking a thousandfold! This is truly terrible; oh Lord, these two must be hurting immensely. Perhaps some alleviation is called for?
RB|2|154|6|0|Say I: “Let that be! If such ossified paramours are to be helped, they have to be grabbed somewhat indelicately, because a gentle smack on the wrist is of no effect upon such material souls. I am indeed lenient with this kind of human nature for lengthy periods. But when all gentler warnings and raps over the knuckles are in vain, then they are seized with my ultimate earnest, and only through the fullness of pain do they begin to turn inwardly and are then receptive for something higher. Wherefore we shall let them enjoy the pain – glowing fruits of this joyful activity!”
RB|2|154|7|0|Says Miklosch: “But Lord, one can look at it no more! They are screaming shockingly, beginning to tear each other apart in desperation. What dreadful cursing they emit over the committed act. Ah, it is truly terrible! Lord, is that what goes on beneath these countless monuments and gravestones!”
RB|2|154|8|0|Say I: “Sometimes much worse, but sometimes better . For upon Earth none of these were able to complain about a lack of spiritual light. Having however taken up the light not into their hearts but only their loose brains, remaining the old he-goats within their hearts, full of filthy sense and haughtiness and also secret rage, they have to be completely transformed again in this museum. If no gentle operation are of effect then one has to unfortunately move on to more severe ones, or these should be redeemed no more. But let us now leave these and pass on to another grave!”
RB|2|154|9|0|Says Baron Bethany for a change: “Lord, Thou best Father, right here stands a gilded monument, and that with the most mysterious inscription.
RB|2|154|10|0|‘God, freedom, bliss! Man, chained dog, misery, death! Man, a parasite animal upon the wide vestment of God’s holiness, would love God like the louse loves man’s body. But this annoys God; the reason for God’s constant “killing of the human pests. What man knoweth the louse’s love of him? The more lice upon man’s skin, the more louse-love around him. But great and wise man is not pleased with such love, wherefore he does everything to rid himself of such lousy paramours. And the exalted deity does likewise: it constantly strives to dispose of such lousy human love. Yet the deity ought not to create the lice and not give it consciousness, if lice love is to it an abomination! Because notwithstanding the louse’s microscopic size compared to God’ infinite greatness, it nevertheless is imbued with immense sensitivity, perceiving the divine abhorrence pressure painfully, proportionate to the overbearing omnipotence, compared to that miserable louse existence called man. Hence, exalted Deity, show grace to your lice, annihilating them effectually forever!”
RB|2|154|11|0|Verily, a most filthy, peculiar Epitaph. Here I would want to check what kind of grave occupant this is.”
RB|2|154|12|0|Say I: “My dear Ludwig, with this pleasure I can easily provide you. Go and check the rear side of the monument, where you shall find a round opening through which to look, and this shall put you in the know!” The Baron, Bethany, steps behind, finding the opening. Bending down and looking intently through the opening, he shortly speaks in astonishment over his find: “Oh, this is most amazing! A big, filthy ape hung with dishevelled peacock feathers paces up and down a hall, repeatedly placing his hand upon the nose and low brow, rubbing it somewhat philosophically. And further down there some seven or eight, probably female apes huddle together upon a bed, whispering something into each other’s ears. The big ape is now saying with a stretching voice: ‘Sure sure, Russians and Turks are unsuitable for each other. The Bohemian already has them by the hair. After them will come the English and French and show the Russians how far from Europe to Siberia. And dear Austria shall become a wiping rag and in the end dance to others’ tune. Ha, ha, ha, ha, it is just as I had wished for! You poor Germans, you silly Slavs, Latin donkeys and Hungarian oxen! Serves you right that you all became Englishmen, Frenchmen and Turks! For thus you acted and desired it! Oh you monumental brutes! Being unable to reach agreement in Parliament, you are going to now untie upon the gallows of widespread poverty and despair! It now serves you right, you Latin, German, Hungarian and Slav asses! Hahaha! It certainly concerns me no more, since I am looked after. But I surely am glad that it has come to pass the way I often thought it would when in the world!”
RB|2|154|13|0|Continues the Baron: “Ah, Lord, you good holy Father, what this ape is on about is not how the world is! Please tell us whether there is anything to it.”  Say I: Anything can happen in the world, depending on whether they walk in My ways or trust in their own power. But continue to listen to the ape!”
RB|2|154|14|0|The Baron is all eyes and ears again, and the ape speaks after clearing his throat: “But where has my Malla been so long; ah, there she comes, probably with plenty of world news! (Malla enters the room) – Greetings! Well, what news of the lousy world?”
RB|2|154|15|0|Says Malla, who too looks quite apish: “Hard to say, my Mallwit; all’s confused, none knowing cook from waiter! The Austrian Parliamentarians are working on their exit, by which to escape when they have oversalted the soup, making the small fry into big, and vice versa. Isn’t that just to your liking, my dear Mallwit?”– Mallwit laughs happily.
RB|2|154|16|0|Continues Malla: “The rich are going to pay big taxes and are already whingeing. The clergy can’t get enough of knocking the government, and country people will hear nothing of paying. The artists and the professionals are gradually sinking into despair. The military are looking to silver and gold, but none comes up. Ah, what fun! The Pope is of course still down with the French trouble and has summoned doctors from Naples, Spain and Austria; but all for nothing; he can’t shrug it off and that’s going to knock the dear Pope out! Hahaha!”
RB|2|154|17|0|Says the ape Mallwit: “Just down my lane: exactly as I often said in the world! But it’s not a bad joke with the Pope at all and cannot be otherwise! How easy it could have been in 1848 when we still were in the world, had people tried to understand each other a little. But they have landed in the puddle; serves them perfectly right! But now come up with some food; I am damned hungry, and so are our daughters on the sofa.”
RB|2|154|18|0|Continues the Baron: “now the she-ape Malla runs out the door! Am curious about the menu! Ah, she returns with a basketful; let anyone guess what kind of food! The thing actually looks like half boiled female private parts, with a few male ones thrown in. He ravenously attacks the basket, picking out the largest chunks, leaving the small bits. Malla and her daughters then got stuck into the male looking portions! Ah, wouldn’t this drive you crazy! And how it is all swallowed with greed! ‘Praise God, at last I feel filled again! These were prime oysters! The marinated snails too must have been choice ones, but my stomach cannot handle them. And now you can venture outdoors again if you would be amused a little!”
RB|2|154|19|0|Says Malla: “Dear Mallwit – it’s not advisable, for all kinds of wild animals are on the prowl out there right now, all hell breaking loose. God’s grace is with whoever they catch! Wherefore I reckon we better stay home. It is best not to venture in the open when hell is out hunting!” Says Mallwit: “Oh dear oh dear! If that’s so then you, good world, can rejoice – your face shall soon be bloodied again! But I note an unpleasant odour drifting down from the ventilation gap. Can you go and check what’s up.”  Says Malla: “Well – what’s it going to be? A little hellish wind; one will have to put an end to that draft! ”Malla goes to fetch a pile of dirty rags, vainly trying to block off the hole.”
RB|2|154|20|0|Continues the Baron: “Lord, what if one spoke to them through that hole?”
RB|2|154|21|0|Say I: “For this it is a long while too early! Their fear of the imagined infernal hunt will do them the most good. You must not make too much of his seeming to call upon God, nor of his apparent political correctness; for whatever he says is what he craves for. You can judge of what ilk he and his family are from his food. His comparative inhumanity you gauged from his shape. Wherefore, just letting him go like unripe fruit is all one can presently do for him, waiting for him to ripen.
RB|2|154|22|0|This museum however is an exceptional one because here, completely ruined spirits are, like plants in a hothouse, led back to light and life by a special act of My grace. This art collection of My grace and especial mercy has its supervisors and warders, who are imbued with all necessary wisdom, like true gardeners. You can rest assured that everything entrusted to their care must definitely come to ripening.
RB|2|154|23|0|And so we shall now leave this spot and move to where you see nearly all our guests assembled behind a most artistic memorial. There you and all my newly arrived guests will understand yet more clearly why this place, still actually situated under the roof of Robert’s house, is called the museum of the house.
RB|2|154|24|0|I once said to my brethren upon Earth: I have yet much to tell you, but you cannot comprehend it now. But when the spirit of truth shall come, same shall lead you into all God’s wisdom, hidden from the eyes of the world! ”So it is also here now; I cannot show and clarify everything to you straight away. But through circumstances, the spirit of eternal truth shall awaken from within yourselves. This shall make all those things clear to you who at present are dark and inexplicable to you. But let us hasten to where all the others are congregating, and where a mighty light shall be kindled to you all! For mighty eagles gather around a carcass.
RB|2|155|1|1|Chapter 155
RB|2|155|1|1|The great pyramidal monument
RB|2|155|1|1|The Lord’s vivid and vital life words about spirit, soul and body
RB|2|155|1|1|The true resurrection of the flesh
RB|2|155|1|0|We are there in a few moments; the many other guests, led by the apostles and the ancient fathers make way for us with much reverence. We move up to the immense monument, which resembles one of the greatest of Egypt’s pyramids.
RB|2|155|2|0|There is a huge gold sphere stop the monument. Each of the pyramid steps is encircled by a wide, golden ring engraved with all sorts of inscriptions. Only one entrance leads into the Pyramid, from the north side, through which one can properly gain entry to the interior. A few yards beyond the entrance, left and right, there are two sidewalks, and a little further back a stairway leading into the depth, and another leading to the height. Although the pyramid appears to be built of heavy, opaque stones on the outside, through which no light can penetrate to the interior of this gigantic monument, the many interior rooms nevertheless are sufficiently lit to make everything visible.
RB|2|155|3|0|The exceedingly curious Franciscan Cyprian asks me: “Oh Lord, thou best Father, what might this signify? Such immense pyramid must have an equally portentous meaning!” Say I: “My dear friend just be patient, because no axeman can split such tree with one blow! Once upon Earth there had indeed been a heathen king by the name of Alexander, who once unfurled the notorious Gordian knot with one blow of the sword. But it is not the way knotty entanglements are unfurled here, in the kingdom of pure spirits, but only with proper time and patience! Wherefore a little more patience, my dear friend Cyprian!”
RB|2|155|4|0|The Franciscan is satisfied therewith, saying: “Lord, Thou best Father, You are completely right! Over here it is everlasting eternity, and we should all have ample time for gaining insight. What good would it do us any way to fall into the depths of celestial wisdom with one blow, to afterwards suffer everlasting boredom?” Says the Baron: “Friend, you are getting somewhat satirical again! I tell you, beware, for the place where you stand is holy! Hence let go of such teasing.
RB|2|155|5|0|Say I: ‘Let there be no quarrel here! You brother Ludwig is right indeed, but Cyprian’s remarks too carry some weight. We have much more important things over here. Let you friend Cyprian rather go over to Robert, summoning him and his wife over to Me! For he has to play the main part in this matter over here.”
RB|2|155|6|0|Cyprian bows down most deeply before me and quickly carries out his errand to Robert. Robert at once comes over with Helena, praying Me to reveal My will.
RB|2|155|7|0|I say unto him: “Dearest friend, brother and son Robert! Behold, this museum too is an essential part of your house, and I want to especially lay it to your heart. You have already done much to date and accomplished great things, causing Me to be much pleased with you. Your spirit is in best order. But your soul still lacks firmness here and there, which cannot yet be otherwise, for your body has not yet completely decayed. But here is the spot where you can and will gain complete firmness of soul. But certain things have to be adhered to!”
RB|2|155|8|0|Behold, every person’s body is a veritable million fold compendium of all kinds of infernal passions which are combined into a form under judgment. Did you not once hear something about the resurrection of the dead as well as the living, as also about a resurrection of the flesh, and no less about the so called Judgment Day, on which all who are in the graves shall be awakened by Myself in accordance with their works, either to life or to everlasting death?
RB|2|155|9|0|Behold, here is the place where I must reveal these secrets to you in accordance with your nature and constitution, and subsequently, through you, to all those who came to the world of spirits due to the same cause, having to find admission to your house because already upon Earth they had, by thought, attitude, words, desires and consequent works lived more or less within your spirit.
RB|2|155|10|0|You were the first of all those I received here and of whose future progress I took charge. Wherefore you must also be the first over here, where your ultimate development is at stake, to carry this out upon yourself, so that this may transfer to all the others.
RB|2|155|11|0|I already mentioned that your soul has no actual consistency yet; but how is same to be achieved? I say unto you and therewith all the others.
RB|2|155|12|0|Just as I as the Lord, in the likeness of man preceded you all and in everything, laying down a good and indestructible path, just so you must all follow Me along the same path, if you would truly gain life eternal!
RB|2|155|13|0|I did not only rise again in My soul and spirit but mainly in body, because My soul and My arch primordial divine spirit surely were in no need of resurrection, since it would have been the crassest impossibility to, as God, be killed. But just as I Myself physically rose from the dead, as eternal conqueror over death, just so you all must be resurrected in your bodies. Because you cannot see Me, the perfect God, and live, until resurrected, purified and transcended in your flesh; your flesh however is under judgment and the latter has to be taken away from the flesh, or same could never serve for providing consistency for the soul.
RB|2|155|14|0|Behold these graves – they all carry your very own flesh, isolated according to its millions of judged constituents, from which it was joined together. The beings which you discovered beneath the monuments are basically only manifestations of the diverse wishes, desires and passions which you were sheltering in your flesh as judged particles of natural being in aggregate. These must now be purified by all sorts of means in order to become a firm, living mantle for your soul.
RB|2|155|15|0|But just as I awakened My flesh through My very own power and authority, just so you must all set about this important task through the power of my spirit within you, in order to bring the former to its true perfection. For he who would of a truth be My child must in all things be like Me and do everything that I did and do, and yet shall do!
RB|2|155|16|0|But you Robert now make big eyes, asking me within your heart: “Lord, what is all this, and how will I be able to bring it about? Patience and you shall at once find out!”
RB|2|156|1|1|Chapter 156
RB|2|156|1|1|Explaining the Pyramidal monument
RB|2|156|1|1|Journey to the underworld; Purgatory, Heaven and Paradise
RB|2|156|1|0|I continue: “Do you see this Pyramid before us? It is your body’s heart! But just as the heart is the carrier of all countless germs for good or evil, so this monument in the shape of a pyramid is the essence of all that rested and acted as flesh power in the flesh of your natural creature. Go inside this pyramid with your wife now and behold everything that lingers, on high and in the depth and upon all walls.
RB|2|156|2|0|After looking at everything, return and testify before all what you have encountered, after which I will instruct you on what else you have to do. But you must not let anything hold you up! Should lust grip you over one or the other thing then just look upon your Helena, and she shall draw you away from it!
RB|2|156|3|0|And so take up your journey to the underworld courageously and with good cheer, escorted by My grace and love! For My soul too, before the rising of My flesh had to descend to the underworld and free all who still tarried there for salvation in the flesh of my flesh.
RB|2|156|4|0|Bowing down deeply, Robert at once starts his journey.
RB|2|156|5|0|The Franciscan however asks Me whether he could perhaps go along; but I say to him: “My dear one, once you fully matured you shall get to do the same, although in a different manner, in line with your nature. For the same method does not apply to everybody; it depends on the predominant leaning which the soul impressed upon her flesh, wherefore just wait nicely for what things Robert shall come up with! Therewith you shall more or less discern the way you will be descending into the underworld yourself.”
RB|2|156|6|0|Says the Franciscan: “Lord, is in that case the underworld a kind of ante-hell, a certain purgatory so-to-say? Say I: “Yes, something like that! Yet quite different to what you carry around in your Roman heart.
RB|2|156|7|0|Says the Franciscan: “In that case no one immediately comes from mouth to heaven, as they say?” Say I: “Not easily, my dear one, because if I myself who am the Lord had to journey to the underworld, then each of My children shall certainly have to do it too! Because every fruit needs to be ripe before being consumed. Foolish and ignorant children of course think that a cherry is ripe already when mildly reddish. But a knowledgeable gardener well knows the shade of red of a cherry when ripe. Wherefore there is nothing to the getting straight to heaven from the mouth! But the spiritual paradise in which you now find yourselves is so indeed. It is enough if I once said to a sinner: ‘This day thou shalt be with Me in paradise! But let us now be quiet, as Robert shall be back presently.”
RB|2|156|8|0|After these my words the Franciscan would have still liked to add something, but the General, who together with Dismas and the transfigured Thomas are next to the Franciscan, at once places the entire flat of his hand over the Franciscan’s mouth, saying only: “The Lord God Father has commanded silence now, and this means obedience; understood?”
RB|2|156|9|0|Say I: “Let that be, friend Mathia! There is no positive law on My part over here. If Cyprian wants to speak, he should not be stopped!” Says the Franciscan: “Not at all, I don’t want to speak, although I was itching to a little. Robert is just returning from the pyramid and I look childishly forward to his tale. But standing there in front of us, he is not cutting the happiest face and his companion not either! The thing must not have agreed with them. But for quiet now!”
RB|2|157|1|1|Chapter 157
RB|2|157|1|1|Report on Robert’s underworld
RB|2|157|1|1|The holy inscriptions upon the steps of the pyramid
RB|2|157|1|1|An important salvation doctrine and its effect upon Robert
RB|2|157|1|0|The same moment Robert steps up to me with his wife, saying: “Oh Lord Thou good, holy father of all men and angels! Things look terrible over there, terrible! If this pyramid’s interior were tenfold Aegean stable, it would still be easy to clean. But as things are, this sin-dung, especially near the base of the pyramid, exceeds an Aegean stable a million fold! Here there can be no thought of cleaning even if one could divert all the Earth’s rivers into it. In the pyramid’s upper region, thousands of thoughtless images from my entire earth-life are on display. The lower chambers however are filled with all sorts of indescribable feculence, paired to a most pestilential stench! Oh woe upon woe; who is going to help me, poor fellow, clean this stable?”
RB|2|157|2|0|Say I: “My dear friend Robert! No task is too big to bring under control with the right means, but proper insight and patience are necessary. Consider the vast creation from its beginning to its eventual, necessary end and from its tiniest organic and inorganic particles to its overwhelming, ordered whole; and you shall become conscious of the all but impossible order, co-ordination, maintenance and guidance towards its correct, ultimate purpose. Yet this grand creational edifice stands there most superbly ordered and no atom can escape its destiny! Wherefore it should be comparatively easy to clean your earthly Aegean stable; but the right insight and patience and a firm resolve are essential!
RB|2|157|3|0|So that you would however gain a proper insight, go over to the pyramid’s exterior steps, which are enclosed with an in scripted gold ring, and read what is written there! It will tell you all the things you will have to do.”
RB|2|157|4|0|Robert goes and first reads the lowermost in scripted circle, which says: ‘Come unto me all ye that labour, and are heavy-laden, and I shall quicken you! ’ And he continues: ‘Abide only within love! ’Verily, though the numbers of your sins were as the sand of the sea and the grass upon the Earth, love shall wipe them out one and all. And were your shame before God as the blood of the scapegoats, it shall be whitewashed by love like white wool and the finest Byssus!”
RB|2|157|5|0|And he continues at the second step: “Love is the life, the law, the order, the power, the authority, the gentleness, humility, patience and hence the kernel of all wisdom! Not all things are possible to wisdom, because wisdom can only go a certain road and cannot concern itself with what is unclean. But to love, all things are possible, because it seizes also what is depraved with the same warmth as what is already the purest within itself. Love can utilize everything, but wisdom only what love has cleaned.”
RB|2|157|6|0|And he continues to read upon the third step: ‘Ask your heart whether it can love much; whether it can love God above everything else without any motivation other than love itself? Ask your heart whether it can, for God’s sake, love a brother more than itself? Ask your heart whether it is truly capable of pure love? Whether it can love God for being God. And can it love a brother like God, out of pure love for God? If your heart is capable of that, then your festering decay is at an end, and you yourself stand before God, your Lord, Father and Brother as perfected!”
RB|2|157|7|0|And he continues from the fourth step: ‘God is himself the primordially eternal, purest love, and its fire is the life and wisdom in God. Love therefore is out of and, as God, the life and the light of all beings. The sparks out of the furnace fire of God’s heart! You too are such spark! Kindle yourself to a live blaze, and in your heart you shall see God!”
RB|2|157|8|0|And he further reads from the fifth step: ‘The word from God’s heart is love’s omnipotence; wherefore the word and the eternal Son out of God are the same. God himself is the complete word which is generated in the fire of love. But you too are a word of God, produced in God’s heart! Hence become once again a perfect word of God! Become full of love, full love in God – thereby becoming a son of God and at one with him! But you shall not come unto God except through the Father, Who is love and the word within itself, the same from eternity to eternity! ’
RB|2|157|9|0|And he reads from the sixth step: ‘Christ alone is the mediator between God and man’s nature. Through the death or His flesh and His shed blood, He has paved the way to resurrection and the return to God of all flesh, which is Satan’s primordial sin! But Christ is the basic love in God, the chief word of the word that became flesh, and hence the flesh of all flesh and the blood of all blood. This flesh voluntarily took the entire world’s sin upon itself and purified it before God through His holy blood. Make yourself partaker of this greatest salvation work of God through the flesh and blood of Christ, and you shall be pure before God. For no being or thing can become pure of itself but exclusively through the merits of Christ, which are the highest grace and mercy of God. You of yourself can do nothing, but Christ can do everything!”
RB|2|157|10|0|And he reads from the seventh step: ‘Your earthly dwelling is full of filth; who shall cleanse it? Who alone has the power and authority? Behold, Christ the eternal High Priest before God, his eternal Father! For Christ and the Father are one from eternity. In Christ alone dwelleth the fullness of the Godhead bodily. And this fullness is the Father as the purest divine love. Seize same with your love and it shall cleanse and awaken your flesh, as same has awakened Christ’s flesh, which it carried within itself.”
RB|2|157|11|0|And he reads from the eighth step: ‘You are shocked at the great multitude of your evil spirits which ruled your flesh and blood upon earth, asking with Paul: ‘Who shall redeem me from my flesh and free me from the bonds of death? Behold: Christ, who was killed, is risen and lives – a Lord from eternity! Had it been possible for him to remain within death, then your everlasting death too would be a certainty; but because Christ has risen as you yourself now see him, it is impossible that anyone should be left in the grave. Because just as through the serpent, death came over all flesh, so also life came over all human flesh of the Earth through the one God-man; but simultaneously also a new judgment, notwithstanding that the old judgment which bore death within itself was everlastingly annihilated through the rising of this one. This new judgment also is death, but not death to death, but a death to life! Get unto love through your love, that this new judgment of your flesh would become true life through the works of that one. You stand at the source; drink the fullness of living water!”
RB|2|157|12|0|And upon the ninth step he reads thus: ‘Womanizing actually is self-love! Because he who lets himself be so twisted by love of woman that his love of neighbour and consequently of God becomes to him a burden, He loves himself within woman’s nature! Hence do not permit yourself to become captive, in excess of the right measure, to a woman’s enticing shape, or you shall go under in woman’s weakness, whereas the woman ought through your power to rise up to one being with and in you! But love the woman as you would love one or the other of your limbs, so that she may become one with you! But love God above all, so that from such might love be born again to a true, most free citizen of God’s purest heavens forever, together with your wife as one being with you!”
RB|2|157|13|0|And he reads at the tenth step: ‘Seek, seek, seek, so that you would not become conceited when you become great! Behold the Lord’s meekness, gentleness and goodness! He is the Lord from eternity; everything contained within infinity is his own work. His power is so great that all the works of endless wasteness must sink back into eternal nothingness before the gentlest breath of his mouth. Yet notwithstanding this he stands among his little ones as plain and unassuming, as if he were all but the least among them. He loves them and carries on with them as if he had none besides them in all of infinity, which latter surely is teaming with countless myriads of the most wonderful, glorious and affectionately wise, purest beings! Wherefore seek, seek, seek to become and remain the least forever!”
RB|2|157|14|0|Upon this last step, Robert is so heavily overcome with love for me that he starts weeping loudly. He glances back and forth between this last inscription and myself and sometimes his new wife, saying after a long bout of astonishment: ‘Oh thou holy inscription; but for your simplicity, lacking all pretence, written upon purest gold – and as eternally true as the one whose almighty fingers have inscribed you into this gold. Oh God! Only now an immense love for you begins to penetrate me through and through. And therewith I become aware of having loved you deficiently heretofore! But now it is different! You alone are now Lord of my heart of my life! Eternal, unconquerable love! To you alone, nothing but love, love and more love; Thou my God and Father Jesus! !
RB|2|157|15|0|When you gave me the most beautiful Helena for a wife, my heartfelt more of an innermost thankfulness than proper love towards you. And I deemed myself to have gained perfection by just punctilious obedience towards Your Commandments. But how far was I from my real goal! I indeed lacked the discernment of how I could love You more than Helena. But now things have changed! I now love You alone, seeing a new life awakening out of this love! Oh Lord and Father, oh Jesus, You my only love!”
RB|2|158|1|1|Chapter 158
RB|2|158|1|1|Robert’s fiery love of God
RB|2|158|1|1|Helena’s commendable speech, her timidity before the most holy
RB|2|158|1|1|The Lord’s bracing response
RB|2|158|1|0|With these words Robert actually jumps down from atop the pyramid, forgetting even his most beautiful wife in his rush towards Me. Coming up to Me, he intends to sink down at My feet and pour his heart out to Me. But I remind him that this time he forgot his wife Helena.
RB|2|158|2|0|Robert, stirred, says: Oh Lord, Father Jesus, who can in Your presence be conscious of anything other than Yourself! I indeed love the most beautiful and pious Helena like one of my better limbs or my entire spiritual body, but You alone are now My everything forever – My God, My Lord and Father! What would a world full of Helena’s be without You?? Nothing! But if it pleases You, then I can be completely happy without a Helena. Nevertheless, I’m going to fetch her, as she is a gift out of Your hand, and hence endlessly worthy, dear and pleasant.”
RB|2|158|3|0|Say I: ‘Indeed, go and get her! For she is watching us in sadness, thinking she somehow offended you because you left her!”
RB|2|158|4|0|Robert hastens over to Helena, saying: “Come come, my beloved wife; only out of exceeding love of the Lord did I forget you for a brief moment. But all is well again! Hence come with me over to the Lord, and cheer up!”
RB|2|158|5|0|Says Helena: “My loving heart to the Lord and you, thankfully, for looking at me again! For my heart was truly troubled that it had somehow sinned. But now all’s well again, for you were drawn by the only just and true love, away from me and towards God, the holy Father! But now haul also me over before Him, who is still the only Lord of my heart, and shall be so forever. Let our hearts be united before Him Who first filled them with His love, so that when your flesh shall presently be purified through resurrection in the fire of God’s love, mine shall also be purified, enabling us two to then be happy as one heart, one mind, one love, one most blessed life and being; before Him.”
RB|2|158|6|0|Robert nearly melts for love, bringing Helena over to Me. She too is intent on falling down upon her face on arrival. But I prevent her from doing so, saying to her: “Well now My most beloved Helena, do you no longer dare to love Me the way you did a short while back? Look you here, I am perpetually the same!” Says Helena, whining: “To the eye indeed, but you have become completely different to the heart, much greater and more holy! The heart now quivers before Your greatness and holiness for You truly are the only God!”
RB|2|158|7|0|Say I: “Well, most beloved Helena, this you already knew before, yet you had no such holy inhibition. You kissed Me with your entire heart’s fervour! Think back and stay consistent, just as I always remain unchangeable true to My own self, and you shall then not drop back into such unnecessary fear of My godly majesty!”
RB|2|158|8|0|Says Helena: “Oh Lord, you exceedingly good, holy Father! This is no longer possible by any means, because at first encounter Your godliness still has a predominately human aspect, making You still bearable for the heart of a poor sinner; but after the steadily multiplying effect of the most wonderful occurrences, the endless difference between you, oh Lord, and a creature that in time, and with your system, has to develop itself freely: that puts an end to the human veneer. How undisguised Your deity in all its holiness then stands before our eyes! It is then obvious that we must be overcome by a certain holy inhibition.
RB|2|158|9|0|I was filled already to excess with wonder when glimpsing the first two chambers within this Robert’s mansion, wondering unceasingly and praising You for Your goodness, love and wisdom. Subsequently however, Your love escorted us to this museum, where Robert’s carnal nature is presented in images of correspondences, and here there is no end of intrigue, especially the exalted signification of those peculiar inscriptions upon the steps of the great pyramid, where one could dissolve to the last drop of heart-gripping reverence and adoration for You, oh Lord! Whence there can no longer be any talk of my first, fearless stance!”
RB|2|158|10|0|Say I: “Well, your excuses don’t count for overmuch with me! I know best what you are presently feeling; but I also know that it is written ‘be ye therefore perfect, even as Your Father in Heaven is perfect!’ But how can a child achieve this if it fears the Father more than the rabbit fears the roar of a lion!”
RB|2|159|1|1|Chapter 159
RB|2|159|1|1|Parable of the artist and his pupils
RB|2|159|1|1|The Lord’s gentle counsel leads Helena back to the love of a celestial bride
RB|2|159|1|0|I continue: Behold, I shall give you a parable, and we shall see what aspect the thing I ask of you shall then take on.
RB|2|159|2|0|There was once upon Earth a great master of painting, whose paintings lacked only life itself to fully render the truth presented. This master’s works attracted many admirers from all parts of the world, among them also some talents who sought development. This pleased the master, and he spared no effort to make something out of the young talents.
RB|2|159|3|0|Among his many art disciples there were some imbued with the greatest talents, but their respect for their master was so excessive that they hardly dared to take up the brush, believing that their best efforts to attain even one atom of their master’s greatness would founder. But the less talented thought of themselves: we know of a truth that our master stands there beyond reach in his art and that we shall not be worthy of handing him the water. But we shall not let our respect run away to where we fear to paint at all. We shall on the contrary be so devoted to him that we will learn whatever we can. This is certain to please him more than if we simply remain dumb admirers of the works in his workshop. For this too amounts to a kind of praising the great master if the thousands feel so drawn to his great works of art that they will strive with all their diligence and zeal, under the master’s tutelage, develop into competent artists.
RB|2|159|4|0|Now say unto me: which of these types of disciples shall the master give preference – the too reverent, or the less reverent but greater emulators of his art, for which their hearts are aglow?
RB|2|159|5|0|Or, who would you yourself prefer – someone so stunned by your beauty that he cannot summon the courage to confess his love, or someone whose love is so kindled by your beauty that he has the guts to confess his indescribable love for you! Tell me your opinion!”
RB|2|159|6|0|Says Helena: “Oh Lord, the second one! I already capitulate, seeing my error!”
RB|2|159|7|0|Say I: “Well then, what are you going to do in my case? Will you become as friendly again as after your salvation from the yoke of your spiritual death?”
RB|2|159|8|0|Says Helena, fairly tongue-tied: “Mm, should… of course, b. b. but him, if only you were not so holy! If I consider that you are God, the eternally almighty, holy and all-wise, and I no more than a little thought spark out of you, then an immense reverence for you and your holy eyes overcomes me so that I could sink to the depths before you!
RB|2|159|9|0|You indeed give the gentle appearance of a most pious lamb and the good heartedness of a mother, when her beloved little ones kiss her hands. But it is also storms, lightning, hailstorms and thunder that sometimes come, from Your well-disposed eyes over the entire world, for the alarming of all people. There I think to myself: the almighty indeed looks like man, yet is something completely different! And there is certainly no humour in Him; He is indeed endlessly good to those He loves, but proceeds quite differently with those who will have no bar of his order!
RB|2|159|10|0|Such thoughts enter my heart quite uninvited, and I am not to blame if I am then overcome by deeper respect for You. I would indeed hazard to assert that You cannot even as God Himself properly comprehend what a weak creature must feel if finding itself before You. For You it is bound to be fun to stand before trillions of Your beings and love them as will please Your divine feelings. But we creatures can do so only with a hidden, respectful shudder.
RB|2|159|11|0|If it were up to me then I could of course, as they say ‘clean love you to death. But – yeah there is that awful but! ’
RB|2|159|12|0|Say I: “My, aren’t you clever now! I shall have to receive counsel from you yet. But look, scarecrow, if I could not feel what you feel as creature, from whom else could any feeling have been implanted in you at all? Did I not create you fully rather than half! There you have again come up with some leftovers from your Viennese wisdom!
RB|2|159|13|0|Look here, what good would be a feeble God! God has to be omnipotent and wise above everything, or He would otherwise have to in the end perish, together with you! What will you say now, am I still so shocking, or perhaps not?”
RB|2|159|14|0|Here Helena starts to smile again, saying after a while: “Thou dearest heavenly Father! With Your persuasiveness all exaggerated fear of You must ultimately leave us! But now you are also going to be loved by me beyond all measure!”
RB|2|159|15|0|Say I: “Then come here to My bosom and let your heart go!” Helena hesitates no more, falling upon my chest and covering it with many a tear of joy, love-sighs and kisses.
RB|2|160|1|1|Chapter 160
RB|2|160|1|1|Pater Cyprian offended at Helena’s love-storm
RB|2|160|1|1|Thunderous words at priestly presumption
RB|2|160|1|0|After a lengthy period of Helena’s indulgence at my bosom from fervent love, Pater Cyprian approaches, saying: “It seems to me that this one wants to possess You by herself! What shall be left over for us? This Robert’s wife is in love with You, oh Lord, lock, stock and barrel, and this seems to go somewhat too far! Behold, the most blessed virgin and a great many other women present surely love You above all as well, yet without that kind of fussing. You are of course the Lord, and I would not hazard advising you in all eternity; but the thing seems odd, for this one has verily sunk her teeth into You! No, such besottedness I have not seen in my life! She will not hang fire!”
RB|2|160|2|0|Say I: “Will this not amaze you! And anger also is stirring you. But I say unto you: he who is offended in Me does not fare well! He who does not love me as this Helena, verily shall have a feeble part in My kingdom!
RB|2|160|3|0|If you loved Me like this one then her love would not seem exaggerated to you. But because you are much poorer in love than this one, her great wealth is a thorn in your eye. But concerning Me, I say unto you that her great love does not in the least embarrass Me. But your remarks have really started to bother Me!
RB|2|160|4|0|The fact that mother Mary and a great many other women don’t exhibit their innermost love towards Meso conspicuously in Paradise is because, as celestial beings for a long time already, they bear the same love internally this Helena now manifests externally; now you know enough! And now step further into the background, or this one shall not be able to give her heartfelt, much desired love free reign!”
RB|2|160|5|0|Says the Franciscan, tarrying a little longer: “Lord, will I have to stay in the background even if my heart too is kindled with such zealous love for You?”
RB|2|160|6|0|Say I: “True love is here the deciding measure, determining how close someone can get to Me! If you have the right love that is devoid of all self-interest then you are the closest to Me. But the greater the number of self-love sparks flashing from your heart, the further removed your position from Me.
RB|2|160|7|0|Behold, the Roman Bishops are right now holding conclaves upon Earth, about their ecclesiastical affairs, such as money, their standing and concessions, to further dim the human condition; self-interest drives them to it. Wherefore they are immensely far removed from Me, and their sittings and counsels shall remain fruitless and vain. I say unto you: self-aggregating precedence ahead of Me, these are the very last!”
RB|2|160|8|0|He who pretends to love Me but exhibits jealousy of My love for others is not My friend and not worthy of My love! And he who says: ‘only through this or that method of repentance can you assure yourself of God’s love and eternal life in heaven is a liar and belongs to hell, together with all his ilk! For I am a Lord and love whosoever I will, and am gracious to whoever I will and make blissful whoever I will! I do not bind Myself to status-seeking and selfish, fattened prophets who constantly hold feeble mankind in heaviest bondage. Beware all who have the audacity to mete out My love to mankind as if they had such right to do so! Their rights shall soon be drastically foreshortened!
RB|2|160|9|0|Behold, my friend Cyprian, just as the Roman Bishops now hold their councils for the aim of upholding their ancient power and glitter levels, whilst the welfare of my nations means little to them – just so there is something typically Roman Catholic within you, which would envy and disturb my dear daughter’s love towards Me. Whence I will not forbid you outright from staying, since you have already passed certain tests of purified love towards Me. If you can stay, then stay! But if your envy and anger will not permit it, then go!”
RB|2|160|10|0|To these words, the Franciscan’s face turns gloomy, saying to himself: well, I never thought Him to be that severe! My God and My Lord, what’s to become of me if He shows me the door?  He is indeed eternally right; there is not one good hair upon us pastors’ heads. But what happens to us if He tells us to go? But he also said I could stay! But am I capable of staying, free of envy and anger? Unfortunately not, but this shall and must change! The Lord indeed once said that mankind’s souls and bodies stem from the fallen and judged Satan and that from one or the other part of the Prince of the lie. I am bound to come from his horns, because nothing if not revolting stuff stirs in my heart. And other things too will be out of Satan’s most wicked heart, as they seem to be made up of nothing but envy, meanness, domineering, arrogance and many another devilishness. Oh Lord, drive Satan out me too!”
RB|2|160|11|0|Say I: “You shall now be able to stay with Ludwig and his friend! But have a word also with your colleague Thomas and his friend Dismas; these will drive the Satan residues out of you.”
RB|2|160|12|0|Cyprian does so with a more cheerful face; I however summon Robert.
RB|2|161|1|1|Chapter 161
RB|2|161|1|1|Miraculous transformation of the soul-crypts
RB|2|161|1|1|Robert receives his celestial name, the angel Sahariel as leader
RB|2|161|1|0|After Robert, returns to Me with dispatch and saturated with love for Me and beside himself with joy for the grace I showed his Helena, the gravestones suddenly all disappear, and mighty lights akin to suns rise in their places. These rise and hover upwards in a delightful succession, hovering until they come to rest in the high heavenly firmament in clusters as powerfully shining stars of the first magnitude.
RB|2|161|2|0|After a while of marvelling by all those in attendance, a shining spirit is seen floating down. He comes to stand at the spot where the abovementioned pyramid has stood, holding a pleated, sky blue robe studded with shiny stars in his right hand.
RB|2|161|3|0|Everyone is so taken aback that they hardly dare breathing for reverence. Even Robert, filled with consternation, stands before Me, hardly daring to move his tongue. Only Helena, although thoroughly intrigued, summons courage to ask Me the meaning of it.
RB|2|161|4|0|Say I: “Behold, My daughter, all this comes out of Robert’s flesh! The angel over there has made the latter into a gown and in response to My command has brought it over to Robert as if from the Heavens. You yourself have contributed much to this important purpose, for the great love power of your heart helped much to dissolve and purify the flesh. Hence go over to the angel and lead him here, that he may hand the celestial dress to Robert and put it on him! For this already is a true garment for eternal life!”
RB|2|161|5|0|Enraptured by My prompting, she hastens over to the shining angel, praying him to come over to Me, and the angel obliges and they come. Arrived, he bows down deeply and hands the garment to Robert with a most friendly mien, Robert nearly dissolving for love and reverence, finding himself dressed the same moment the angel hands it to him.
RB|2|161|6|0|Standing in front of Me in the gown of immortality, I ask him: “Well now, my friend and brother Robert-Uraniel how do you like this vestment, and what do you think of this transformation?” Says Robert-Uraniel: “Lord, Thou only one, holy Father filled with deepest love! I had already sometimes on Earth dimly perceived that in the course of the more pure life, there are moments that make man’s tongue dumbfounded, with even though standing still. Wanting to speak, one found no words. How much more must this be the case here in the kingdom of spirits, where one extraordinary miracle follows another! Whence, oh Lord, You will forgive me if I am all but speechless for great joy and love of You. This sublime thing came too suddenly for me to get a hold of myself. But if You will allow me a little while then I shall be able to say a few words about all these things.”
RB|2|161|7|0|Say I: “Very well then, just go along with this angel! He will now show you this museum as an actual one. But come back when finished and reveal to all here what you saw and heard in there. But to be able to cope with the effort, you shall be moving with true spiritual speed at this angel’s side. Upon Earth you often referred to such speed as that of thought.”  (Turning myself to the angel) “Sahariel, behold your brother Uraniel! Lead him through these wonders of his soul and also show him his first Earth, from where you too went forth! Be it so!”
RB|2|161|8|0|And Sahariel says to Robert-Uraniel: “Come brother and look and learn and adore the Father’s wisdom!” They rise immediately and disappear before the eyes of all who had arrived here with Robert-Uraniel in the world of spirits.
RB|2|162|1|1|Chapter 162
RB|2|162|1|1|Helena in conversation with the Lord
RB|2|162|1|1|Inhabitants of hell
RB|2|162|1|0|Helena too looks around, but not seeing him anywhere, she asks Me softly where Robert might have vanished, together with the angel?
RB|2|162|2|0|But I ask her even more gently whether she is perhaps fearful about Robert-Uraniel’s disappearance, and she says: “Oh Thou holy Father! How could I be so at Your most love-filled breast? Where could Robert get to without You keeping an eye on him? He who walks by the light of Your eyes shall not eternally get lost, navigated back by his love for You! Oh for the great wonders of Your almighty, wisdom and goodness that he shall behold and the wonderful things he shall be able to share with us!”
RB|2|162|3|0|Say I: “Indeed so. But I could meanwhile tell you of a few memorable miracles that could be even rarer than the ones you expect of Robert; will you believe that?”
RB|2|162|4|0|Says Helena: “Oh most beloved Father, this You could of course do better than all the angels of Your heavens! But were You to relate some things from Your divine history then it may take trillions of years before I comprehend a word at the required depth – although I would be most interested to hear a few things from the Creator of all things.
RB|2|162|5|0|Of special interest to me would be the kind of things You may have discussed with Your disciples after Your most holy rising, and about the things to which the gospeller John refers to me: I have yet many things to say unto You which he is supposed to not have recorded; for even had he written them down in many books, the world would still not grasp and understand them! Nothing left me more dissatisfied than this final remark of the apostle John. There You must have revealed some most memorable things to Your dear disciples!”
RB|2|162|6|0|Say I: “Very well, my dear Helena! But these things were so profound that you would not be able to comprehend it all, because these things are faithfully recorded in My great celestial library. When you shall once get there, you shall get to read a complete Gospel! Hence ask Me for other stories for now!”
RB|2|162|7|0|Says Helena: “Oh You sweetest Father, tell me something about Lucifer’s fall! For that’s one of those things that was always dim to me in the world.”  Say I: “My most beloved one that too would be too early for your heart, because this story would be too gripping for you. Hence choose something else!”
RB|2|162|8|0|Says Helena: “Oh holy Father, what in that case is there to tell, about which far more is preached by the clerics upon Earth than about Heaven? Who actually goes to hell? Is there such or not? For behold, Thou most beloved Lord and God Jesus: I myself surely was quite bad in the world, as bad a little Viennese fruit as they come. The Pope and all the clergy would certainly have condemned me to hell without grace or mercy. Yet in spite of all my wickedness I now am blissfully with Yourself! And others too could likewise find themselves here in Your most holy company, enjoying eternal life, of whom some arch papists upon Earth would have said: nay, these fellows are too evil even for hell!”
RB|2|162|9|0|And behold, they are over here in Your holy of holies, praising Your endless goodness, wisdom, authority and power in their hearts! How wicked therefore must those be who get to hell, if there be one at all!”
RB|2|162|10|0|Say I: My most beloved Helena, Your question is not without interest, and the answer shall not be useless. But instead of being necessarily longwinded about it I shall introduce you to a hellish individual, who right now is one leap from hell, and also shall get to lowermost hell. Upon this being you shall see most clearly who actually gets to hell. For there is a hell divided into three parts, of which the lowest is the worst. Whereupon you shall praise Me for your comprehension of how and why someone goes to hell. The evil one shall be here shortly, but fear not!”
RB|2|163|1|1|Chapter 163
RB|2|163|1|1|Errands for Peter and Paul to present the erstwhile Bedouin chief Cado
RB|2|163|1|1|Peter’s amiable but vain attempt to win this brazen spirit
RB|2|163|1|0|Whereupon I summon Peter and Paul, saying: “Go and fetch Me Cado, who came to this world fourteen Earth days ago. It firstly is his own desire, and to secondly take away even the feeblest notion from these here new brethren that there is something despotically tyrannical about Me, notwithstanding all My love. Hence go and bring him over!”
RB|2|163|2|0|The two suddenly disappear and are with Cado instantly. On coming up to him so suddenly he rears back, yelling: “By all the devils, what kind of beasts in human form are these? Oh you accursed rabble, these shall reduce me to beggary!”
RB|2|163|3|0|Says Paul: “We do not come to beg alms off you, having no need of such, particularly since all the Earth’s treasures and those of Heaven are at our disposal. But we have different business with you, which would be much more beneficial to you than all the Earth’s treasures. This errand consists in trying to save you from eternal death and hell, if possible. Upon Earth you were a perfect devil in human form, and hence already a completely infernal being. Now, in the world of spirits, you stand poised for a leap to the lowermost hell, and are indeed already in it, in line with your inward parts. But if you still desire it, then we have the power to save you from it. You must however follow us and willingly do whatever we shall counsel you”.
RB|2|163|4|0|Says Cado: “What!? What are you two drivelling on! Did I ever die? Am I perhaps no longer upon Earth, in possession of all my goods, gold and silver? Oh you ratbags, how artfully you would entice a few gold pieces out of me for a heaven that exists nowhere, and to save me from a hell that is but an invention of work-shy parsons! Get yourselves going, or I summon all my house-devils and have you chased out by dogs! Just look at these rogues! These can for money save you from hell, or obtain heaven for you! See that you get going before I drive heaven and hell out of you!”
RB|2|163|5|0|Says Paul: “Friend, such talk won’t trouble us, and you don’t scare us, but let yourself be told: if you don’t voluntarily follow us, then you shall get to taste our power! For you can rest assured that you shall call upon your devils in vain. We are by the way well aware of how you came by your riches upon Earth; hordes of hungry devils indeed stood at your behest, and your castle was ringed by vicious dogs, attacking and detaining travellers until your domestic devils appeared and released them from the beasts for handsome ransom. You were frequently sued indeed, but the complainants got nowhere, because the judges were in your pay. We could tell you plenty about your robberies, but you shall have your inhuman abominations paraded in front of you in the right place, and it shall transpire whether they shall revolt you and evoke your true repentance. If they do, then you can still be saved: but if not, then lowest hell shall be your lot. And now come along freely, or we shall use force!”
RB|2|163|6|0|Yells Cado: “You dogs want to use force on me? All you devils, get over here! We shall see how far you get with your force!”With dreadful gnashing of teeth, he waits for his domestic devils, but no one turns up, and no barking of dogs can be heard. His castle also, which he still has been seeing before him as his imagined property upon Earth, beings to dissolve mistily, like some frost pattern upon a window pane when touched by warm air.
RB|2|163|7|0|Becoming aware of it, Cado exclaims: “Betrayed! Miserable dogs, You fouled me up! Depart from me, you dogs! By all the devils, I am not following you! You are a couple of magicians that have cast a spell over! Away with you infernal dogs!”
RB|2|163|8|0|But with the latter exclamation, Cado already finds himself before me and Helena and all the other guests, but without seeing anyone, other than Peter and Paul. Helena takes fright, for he properly glows and steams with rage; but I strengthen her, so she can observe him calmly. I now indicate to Peter to start a conversion process and to let him behold paradisiacal regions for a few moments.
RB|2|163|9|0|Peter directs immensely wise and gentle words at him, saying: “Friend Cado, be reasonable! Behold, experience must have taught you that all property upon Earth is vain and transitory, and that in the end the richest as well as the poorest share the same fate of dying. All flesh must die, and only the inward spirit remains indestructible! Behold, you have physically died, and are now continuing to live indestructibly with your spirit filled soul. Hence stop clinging to what has passed away eternally, rather confessing your great worldly guilt’s, and we will be your payers for you and receive you into our true and everlasting world, in which you shall be lacking nothing. Look there towards morning! Yonder marvellous lands and palaces are ours, and you shall have them! But you must confess your debts to us, so that we can take them upon ourselves!”
RB|2|163|10|0|Cado gives them a fleeting glance, looking at the marvellous lands, after a while saying scornfully: “You should know that mice and rats are caught with traps and lures; fools pay double entrance fees to a theatre if a magician shows them foggy landscapes. But I am not some silly fellow who immediately swallows the hook! Do you silly thief think that I will applaud your deception? I know what and who you are, and know myself very well too. I am outside the body that much freer and can please myself. But no stupid Jew shall ever be my signpost! Do you silliest donkey understand that? Why ask about my earthly debts? If you are so mighty and all wise, then you should have known what these were long since! Hence square them off for me if you are indeed to be a discharger of others’ debts! What in any case have my crimes to do with you; did I ask about yours? Get going or you shall find the right devil in me! Did I perhaps call upon you like some old prayer leading hag? No, Cado, the terror of Armenia’s steppes would not! Cado is a lord, and the Earth shakes before his name! But Your Jehovah is a beggar and bungler in all things! Do you think that a Cado does not know Jehovah together with his crucified Jesus muck-up? Oh, a Cado knows all, even his entire doctrine, and that better than yourself, who were to become his rock for all time. But the rock was instead made from sheep’s butter and melted, with nothing left other than its empty name and many wooden statues, pictures and false relics! You are Peter and your companion the maybe cleverer Paul or Saul (the latter name could be the right one). Tell me rather what there actually is to your master, in this world of spirits! Is he still busily judging the living and the dead? Is he perhaps as stupid as you two?”
RB|2|163|11|0|Says Peter: “He is the very one who sent us to you, that we would save you from everlasting doom!” Says Cado: “Why did he not come himself? Perhaps he got cold when judging, and caught the flu, preventing him from going out, probably despatching you for my warming myself at your powerful breath! But Cado is no lamb like your Bethlehemite Messiah of the Jews, wherefore his compatriots did him the honour upon the cross. Oh you silly rams! Do you think a Cado has himself pulled by the nose like some hungry Jew? Much mistaken my dear lambs of God! Cado is a lion and no lamb of God; do you two understand this! Send your master my regards when you get back to him, and tell him I feel sorry that he was no Cado upon Earth, but just an ordinary sheep!”
RB|2|163|12|0|Says Peter: “Friend, that path will get you nowhere; your road leads to hell and everlasting torment out of yourself, for you are spoilt to the innermost atom of your being! But that you may know who Jesus the Crucified is I, as one of his most faithful witnesses say unto you: He is God, the sole One and Only; the Eternal, a Lord and Master, holy within eternal infinity! He alone can preserve you, but also let you fall everlastingly. Look once more towards morning and the open heaven, but look also towards midnight and hell’s wide-open jaws; which way will you choose? No God shall judge you, nor any angel, nor us two. But let your will be your judge!”
RB|2|163|13|0|Says Cado: “So heaven is that way, and romantic hell towards midnight! Well, well, that’s nice. How much for this conjured up spectacle?? You sure are a couple of real magicians! Tell me, is it an ancient Jewish, Roman Catholic, Greek, Turkish or Indian hell? Maybe Persian??”
RB|2|163|14|0|Says Peter: “Cado, Cado! You are a cheeky spirit and are fooling around with God’s unending goodness and mercy! As you see, we are friendly, ready to render you every beneficial service within God’s order. We have not offended you with one harsh word and only showed you where you stand with God’s primordial righteousness, yet you turned on us with tigerlike fury! Why so, friend? Why not treat us with your impotence the way we treat you with all power out of God? Then we shall relate better to one another. Believe that I know you through and through and that you are in desperate straits out of the most evil love in your heart! You shall not be able to help yourself eternally. But confessing your misdeeds before us, opening your heart before us, you enable us to sweep your heart. If however you shut yourself off perpetually before us, the evil excrement in your heart shall solidify, and it will not be possible to save you from eternal death! Cado, think about these most salutary and friendly words!”
RB|2|163|15|0|Says Cado: “I beg you to save yourselves the trouble and stop annoying me in vain! Have you never heard that those born to rule from childhood are accustomed to ruling, and never can or intend obeying? You can achieve something with me only along the road of my grace and magnanimity, but never through counselling! A real king never lets himself be counselled, if he is to assert himself imperiously. He must perpetually rule!”
RB|2|164|1|1|Chapter 164
RB|2|164|1|1|Cado’s fundamental wickedness
RB|2|164|1|1|The Lord speaks on divine punishment
RB|2|164|1|0|Says Peter again: “But you were no king during your entire Earth life! How do you say you were born to rule from the cradle? You were no more than a Bedouin chieftain, and that was at the final year of your life. Before that you were a shepherd and a mere accomplice to your praiseworthy predecessors. Only after the ignominious marriage to the chieftain’s daughter were you elevated to chieftain. You had to therefore blindly obey for a lengthy period upon Earth, exercising base rule over your lousy robber rabble and bloodhounds only in the latter years of your life; hence our awareness that you were not as ‘born to rule’ as you make out to be!”
RB|2|164|2|0|Says Cado: “Makes no difference! What I don’t want is my business, and even as gods you could not change my attitude unless you also breathe a new heart and will into me. Do you think I fear hell? You are greatly mistaken! It is easy for any cowardly donkey to fear an almighty God; but to offer him the toughest resistance and put all his wisdom to shame, that only a powerful spirit can do, fearing not even the most terrible hell. Throw me into boiling bronze, and I shall give you the same answer from the most intense burning pain; for great is the spirit who can despise his maker even from greatest pain! What thanks do I actually owe my Creator? I am obligated only for whatever I asked of someone; I certainly never asked the Creator to create me; he did so of his own accord! It hence is sufficiently shameful for his much praised supreme wisdom and might to make a most bungled creation out of me. Do I then perhaps have to remain the way I am for the sake of maintaining things in general? Hence you shall accomplish nothing with me one way or another; then get yourselves going?”
RB|2|164|3|0|Here Cado turns fully black and his shape is extremely ugly, causing Helena much fear. His eyes glow like those of a furious dog, and he is about to attack the two disciples; our Peter says to him: I tell you in Jesus’ name to behave yourself, or you shall taste the cutting edge of God’s wrath on lifting a finger against us!”
RB|2|164|4|0|Cado trembles with rage, his inward parts glowing but outwardly undressed, standing as an ugly sight before us, without however being able to see us.
RB|2|164|5|0|I now ask Helena: “Now, beloved daughter, what do you say to this soul? Do you believe that anything at all had been left undone for its salvation on my part? You say ‘no’ in your noble heart, and it is so! Every gentle attempt possible to My love was made, without the least results. This spirit was so to say carried on our hands; powerful angels were assigned to care for him. But his will, which has to remain free, was perpetually stronger than my love letters. He always tore them, heaping scorn upon them. He did not lack cognition: he knows every syllable of Scripture, and even possessed the gift of communicating with the spirit world in aggregate. He knows Me and My deity, yet is able to scorn me. For him, every throne he can’t call his own is abomination, as is every law he did not initiate himself, knowing only his own will and regarding that of others as criminal. Say unto Me, what more can My love do for such a being?”
RB|2|164|6|0|Says Helena: “Oh Thou great, loving, Holy Father! Such being deserves no further grace from You, but rather an appropriate punishment, to make him crawl to the cross in all humility.”
RB|2|164|7|0|Say I: “Would all be well, if punishment going forth from Myself were not also a judgment! If I judge mankind on account of their great malice, then the punishment has to be seen as the natural consequence of malice, the way a person who inflicts a blow upon himself must show his pain to be a natural result. Thus every punishment instigated by Me has to be seen in that light, freedom of the spirit and soul is not to be undermined.
RB|2|164|8|0|Wherefore this supremely evil spirit’s punishment also cannot be any other than what he will give himself from his very own wicked will, the monstrous product of his love. Only after he tires of such self-inflicted pain, and he smothers in his fury, shall it be possible to approach him along more lenient paths. He thus sinks gradually down to the lowest and most severe hell – yet not condemned there by Myself, but through his own desire, because he himself creates this hell from his love! But whatever comprises someone’s love also is his life, and that must not be taken from him!
RB|2|164|9|0|Says Helena: “But Lord, Thou only and most true and most perfect love and mercy! If he then tarries eternity within such most wicked love, preferring to suffer most dreadfully for eternity rather than bend his stubborn will under Your most gentle one – what becomes of such spirit? Would a most appropriate judgment then benefit him? With time, such spirit would perhaps get used to it and in the end perhaps turn it into a virtue, as it sometimes happened in the world.
RB|2|164|10|0|As an example: a prostitute is taken into a house with instructions to henceforth behave as if in a strict nunnery. For a true night hooker, this would surely be a judgment. She gives it ample consideration and, the advantages of a regulated household appealing to her, she will gladly put up with such judgment, eventually falling in line with the system, becoming a most well-behaved person, staying and eventually dying as such! And so I think something like that could also happen in Cado’s case.”
RB|2|164|11|0|Say I: “Well, My beloved Helena, this had already been done with this spirit in many ways, without the least result, unfortunately. And so nothing is left us but to leave him alone. If he really wants hell, then let him enjoy it to the full. No injustice can eternally be done to someone who wants something evil. Whoever wants to tarry in hell let him do so! I shall not haul anyone out by the hair, against his will. Should the thing eventually get too rough for him after all, he shall pave himself a way out. But if hell gives him fun, and he prefers eternal darkness to all-conquering light, then let him choose what makes him happy! Do you agree?”
RB|2|164|12|0|Says Helena: “Lord, Thou best Father, I now do so fully! Nor have I any sympathy for such most stupid donkey. But what is to happen with this devil now?” Say I: “You shall see presently, I shall now give the two apostles a sign to set him completely free and let him do as he likes, but only within his own sphere. Then you shall see what else shall transpire with this spirit.”
RB|2|164|13|0|I now give the two a signal, and Peter says to Cado: “Since we are now persuaded that you will not let us prepare you for heaven, go and do what pleases you! For that is also what your and our God Jesus Jehovah Zebaoth wants! Henceforth God shall despatch no further messengers to you; we two were the last! With these words the two become invisible to him, even as he himself is visible to all those present, together with every thought and audible word.
RB|2|165|1|1|Chapter 165
RB|2|165|1|1|Cado in the infernal sweat-bath
RB|2|165|1|1|The Lord’s unswerving will power
RB|2|165|1|0|Finding himself alone, Cado says to himself: “Thank hell I am rid of these two bastards! Well, well – do I see acquaintances, even several colleagues – even my erstwhile chieftain! This shall be a jubilant reunion! (after mutual recognition) Do they not still look exactly as upon the stupid world?”
RB|2|165|2|0|The crowd steadily approaches, with his former chieftain bursting upon him, grabbing his throat with a dreadful shout: “Ah – scoundrel; miserable dog! You here at last, so I can pay you for the way you obtained my kingly daughter for a wife! Wait, scoundrel, this humiliation you shall expiate in a sweet bath to remember! Shocking pain has been inflicted on me here, with flames and ambers, but none worse than finding out at the place of my torments that a most common cur has made my most exalted kingly daughter his wife. But you dog shall be punished like no hell has dreamt of!”
RB|2|165|3|0|Says Ludwig Bathianyi to Dismas, Pater Thomas and the General: “Well a notable reception! The royal chieftain seems quite a powerful fellow, for Cado can’t wriggle from the chieftain’s claws. Now his helpmates get into it, and curses make the toughest spirit wild! They are winding glowing bands around him, like spiders winding their webs around flies. Cado now smokes and is screaming pitifully for help. Oh Lord, this is shocking! Watch how they push and roll him along. And over there I see a throne like glowing white metal. They are rolling poor Cado towards it: how will this end? Should this be the promised sweat bath? Oh Lord, I zealously beg You to forgive me my sins! This is too terrible! They really are standing him on the throne from which flames are now blazing in all directions. And he is furthermore bound with glowing chains. What blood-curdling screams of pain from the gagged Cado! Lord, will You imbue me with sufficient power to go and free him? Others are coming with glowing spears, thrusting through him from every side! Intensely glowing lava flows from the wounds! Lord, I pray You, give me power and let me rush over to free this truly miserable devil!”
RB|2|165|4|0|Say I: “Let that be, and rejoice in the unbridgeable chasm between them and us – or even the chosen ones would be tormented. Just give it a little time! Soon the thing will take on a different aspect, because the excessive pain shall soon give Cado the mastery over his bonds, whereupon you shall witness the second act to this drama.”
RB|2|165|5|0|Says Bathianyi: “Lord, I am satisfied with this one already, beyond all measure, like the others here. Dearest Helena too seems to have more than enough!” Says Helena, completely shaken: This goes way beyond everything, and further!”
RB|2|165|6|0|Say I: “My dear children, you must see this for your complete purification; every angel must be acquainted with hell and its constitution, and the fruit which its wicked love yields. Do not think I permit this from a kind of wrath or revenge. Oh, let this be far from My Father heart! Yet you know how every deed yields certain fruits, and that every deed has to have a certain consequence, just as every cause its effect, and this because of the eternal order out of Myself, without which not even one atom could have been created, making maintenance of same even less thinkable. Now, this spirit has acted so contrary to the free order set for him that he prepared the necessary consequences for himself. We cannot change same, on account of maintaining eternal order; until this unfortunate being, due to the painful consequences of his former actions, is driven to other actions out of himself, which shall then draw either better or still worse consequences after themselves!
RB|2|165|7|0|If someone casts good seed into soil, good fruit shall spring forth. But if someone casts wild cherry seed into the soil instead of wheat, he shall reap wild cherries instead of wheat.
RB|2|165|8|0|But some could say: this would be alright oh Lord, but You should not have placed Your order between such extremes! Good, I say but ask: Is the light intensity of the sun a fault of my order because some eye is insane enough to look into the sun for hours on end? Or is the all-consuming fire perhaps imbued with too intense heat? Is the weight of the mountain too excessive; the velocity of lightning too great, the coldness of ice too intense and the mass of the ocean water too enormous? But how would a world fare without such elements? If the heat of fire were gentle, could it melt the hard metals? But If metals were to be soft, what would they be good for? If the entire Earth were soft like butter, what creature of some weight could persist upon it? And if the sun did not possess such intense light, would it be capable of providing the necessary warmth and supremely essential light to the planets, many millions of miles away?
RB|2|165|9|0|But some might say: Let there be such extremes by all means, but why man’s extraordinary sensitivity to pain? The answer is easy: imagine a mankind without sensitivity to pain, and imbue them with free cognition and a completely free will, then sanctioning the laws any old way, and none shall abide by them! For he who has no pain sensitivity also has no pleasure. And would not humans imbued only with sensations of pleasure and agreeableness soon mutilate themselves if at the accidental severing of a limb they only felt pleasure?
RB|2|165|10|0|If this Cado, howling with pain, were not sensitive to pain, he would be irretrievably lost. But as things are, he could still be defiant for some time. But if eventually gripped too mightily with pain, he will be ready to accept persuasion and enter upon better ways.
RB|2|165|11|0|From these My words you now see that every human capacity, as also that of animals, is well-calculated within My order. There must be no minutest lack of anything if man is to become perfect, as he is capable of. If it all has to be so however, then all of you here must think with Me: whatever someone desires in spite of the great privations associated with it, such person can be done no injustice eternally, even if he fared a thousand more times more badly! But now pay attention to the unfolding action, and you My dearest Helena tell us what you see!”
RB|2|165|12|0|Says Helena: “Oh Lord, this is dreadfully shocking! Fortunate for you Robert Uraniel, that you are not witnessing this with us or you would shudder with horror!” Say I: “Be not troubled about Robert, for he is witnessing this scene as well as you dare if not better! For in the spirit kingdom, distance cannot diminish the clarity of an occurrence. In this world there are quite different proximities and distances, and these are located entirely within every spirit’s heart. The more fervent the love between spirits, the closer they are to each other, and the feebler the love, the greater the distance between them; do you understand that? Just watch the scene bravely!”
RB|2|165|13|0|Helena now watches more bravely and resignedly, realizing that things can’t be otherwise than what harmonizes with the maintenance of eternal order in aggregate.
RB|2|166|1|1|Chapter 166
RB|2|166|1|1|Cado frees himself and takes revenge
RB|2|166|1|1|The chieftain gives way
RB|2|166|1|1|Satan’s infernal plan
RB|2|166|1|0|The Franciscan Cyprian, together with Baron Bathianyi however moves up closer to Me, focusing their eyes upon the scene of terror. After a while he starts to talk, unasked: ‘Oh you nameless terror! Cado, torn with endless pain, rends all bonds like loose spider webs. He attacks his tormentors like a tiger, tearing to shreds whoever he can grab! The particles arch and writhe and bound upon the seemingly red-hot ground like chopped snake-pieces! He grinds the glowing throne to dust; the spears are destroyed, and he attacks his earthly chieftain, who takes up a defensive stance, shouting at the enraged Cado with terrifying voice.
RB|2|166|2|0|“Don’t touch me, you dog, or you’ll get to know the sharpness of my revenge! Don’t think I am abandoned here, and impotent before you. Touch me with one finger and you are surrounded by millions of the mightiest spirits and flung into torments that will make the previous seem like cooling balm! Having however noted a certain power in you, and if you would consider an alliance with me against another prince, then all the outrages you committed against me upon Earth shall be forgiven you. You shall be my intimate friend and fully share my kingly prestige as my son-in-law.
RB|2|166|3|0|Cado holds back somewhat, after a while still shouting furiously: “Miserable devil! If you now make me this peace offer after you tasted my incomparable power, why didn’t you do so when I encountered you earlier so amicably? You truly could have found me a friend with whom you could have lifted the entire creation off its hinges. But now you made me into an enemy as all of hell cannot produce. You thought you could annihilate me but were bitterly disappointed, and as the vanquished one you are now making peaceful sounding offers. But Cado is going to give dammed little credence to your words and return what you loaned me a thousand-fold!”
RB|2|166|4|0|Here Cado reaches out for the chieftain, but the latter jumps backwards, saying: “Blind donkey! You would have never gained such power, had I not done that to you; because over here great spirits are purified only through much suffering, being made into great heroes. And thus I have done you much friendly service through seemingly shocking methods, feigning immense thirst for revenge. This however I did for you only due to our close kinship, to enable you to quickly gain such power, without which no being can assert itself in this kingdom. But should you intend to not acknowledge this, then just proceed against me, and you shall be convinced that you are not the most powerful in this world yet!”
RB|2|166|5|0|Here Cado becomes even more irresolute, saying after some looking around: “You stupid rogue of a Bedouin chieftain, if that’s how things are, why didn’t you say so straight away? But I shall give you credit for it as my father-in-law, and assume that it is so. But beware if you bamboozle me! You shall pay me back a million fold! But tell me the name of this place, and whether there are no castles and laden caravans that one could relieve somewhat? For surely we will not have to discontinue our earthly handiwork over here?”
RB|2|166|6|0|Continues Cyprian: “Nice plans; couple of fellows that only lowest hell could have fashioned! “The chieftain ponders, then saying with singular bravado: “Friend, upon Earth we were mere fly-catchers, but over here we have developed into mighty lions challenged by quite different plans. You are aware that up till now the old Deity has exercised its oppressive tyranny, wrapping it up even more firmly through its incarnation. We primary spirits of this kingdom of unrestricted power have through our acumen found out the old Deity’s hidden weak spots. We intend in the not too distant future to plunge it from its throne, and deal with it the way you have heretofore done with your tormentors, after which we shall annihilate the old creation, putting a new and completely free one in its place! What do you say to these plans?”
RB|2|166|7|0|Cado shrugs his shoulders, saying: “The plan would be worthy of us, but I doubt that we should ever succeed, for the old and dreadful Deity is very wily and sees with the greatest accuracy precisely where we deem it blind. Wherefore I feel that putting such plan into motion should come to nought.”
RB|2|166|8|0|Says the Chieftain: “In this field you are an upstart, speaking most narrow-mindedly. Your concept of the Deity is still too dimly terrestrial, still crediting it with omniscience and omnipotence. You still conceive of the Deity as an undivided, all prevailing being who only has to will it, to call forth a myriad of new worlds. It can so indeed and also perpetually does so, as this brings it the greatest satisfaction. But we know where this predilection will lead the Deity in the course of time. Behold, friend, the old, enfeebled Deity has become beggarly childish. Its object is to keep on creating regardless of the result. Did you upon Earth never notice how the Deity has lost the plot? It crams the trees with countless blossoms, not ultimately having sufficient substance to turn them into fruit. Thus it also keeps populating the Earth with humans upon humans, but when it runs out of sustenance. It has to let its darlings die like flies. And you shall find similar embarrassments in everything, without of course suspecting the cause. We however know the Deity’s gradual enfeeblement only too well, and how it must go to the dogs, together with its household. And so we are enabled to spawn plans for its demise.
RB|2|167|1|1|Chapter 167
RB|2|167|1|1|Cado’s infernal confrontation
RB|2|167|1|1|The chieftain’s impudent salvation plan
RB|2|167|1|0|Cyprian continues to report: “Cado shakes his head again, saying: “Friend, yours are vain plans! Notwithstanding my resolute enmity towards the Deity, it is not on account of its weakness but its immense power. It is my express free will to either remain here at the place of my torment, or turn back and take potential possession of all possible joys of a celestial life. Yet I prefer to tarry here, being only too well aware of the Deity’s endless power. If the Deity were only one degree weaker, I would join it and defend it against all comers. But it is on account of its very omnipotence and unconquerability that I am its most determined foe. I know my enmity to be barest stupidity, and it could annihilate me any moment. But for me as long as I possess free will I want to render it my most determined defiance, to just show it that, notwithstanding its omnipotence and wisdom, it can still accomplish nothing with me for as long as it leaves me my current free will. It is the greatest thrill for a hero to, as a mere atom to stand one’s ground with the endless greatness of God that he can do nothing about it! Wherefore I shall now attempt to probe its suspected weakness but above all its endless power. The more strength and power I discover within the Deity, the more unbending I shall be. Behold, this is my intent, worthy of a hero! Hence your plan to depose the Deity belongs with ultimate absurdities. The Deity is in every respect an endless being! Hence ditch your plan and do as I do. You shall experience the greatest thrill by proving to yourself that in spite of your zero power, you can still confront the highest divine might.
RB|2|167|2|0|Says the Chieftain: “You silly donkey! Do you think you are anything out of yourself? You are judged and shall never be capable of any different volition. You deem yourself capable of opposing the Deity on account of being the way it actually wants you to be, and not the way you want to actually be! As long as a being is subject to the fetters of Commandments, it is not free but enslaved to a higher power. And so long as the Deity sets limits to our action, we are the most miserable slaves. There can be no talk of freedom for us for as long as we are unable to completely shrug off the Deity’s yoke. If we are capable of opposing the Deity however and the Deity has to bear the humiliation, then it is a sign of its weakness. But if weak in one attribute, then it is perhaps bound to be still weaker in many other things. Hence it is our task to thoroughly probe all its weak points and then attack and utterly annihilate it with our superior power.”
RB|2|167|3|0|The Franciscan to himself: ‘dreadful rogue; what commendable ideas! I used to imagine that in their terrible torments, infernal spirits would feel burning contrition for their transgressions, whilst having no hope whatsoever of salvation. But here the thing is quite different. They want all this just to stubbornly defy You. The only thing giving them pleasure is their limitless obstinacy, quite commendable! In that case, if I were you, oh Lord, I would oversalt their pleasure slightly. Oh you chief rogues, this pleasure cup shall be filled with gall to lick upon for eternity!”
RB|2|167|4|0|Say I: “My dear Cyprian, you have to watch this phenomenon dispassionately, or you shall fill your heart with the very stuff these two infernal spirits’ hearts are filled. For threat, revenge and war are the attributes of hell, as they are now on display. Just look at how a horde of glowing dragons are now emerging from a smoking cave, encircling both robber chiefs, greeting them and praising their infernal attitude. Watch how they begin to assume a well-developed dragon shape, which is to say, they now transcend into typically infernal quality, now fully developed within them.
RB|2|167|5|0|I say unto you that these spirits shall receive no concessions; every blasphemous word shall turn into a glowing stone upon their heads, and such weight burden will soon show them whether they are more powerful than the Deity and whether capable of ever carrying out their wicked plans against me! God is purest love, through and through, and there from the highest wisdom, order and might. Everything you ever see, may it seem ever so shocking, is My love, wisdom and order. It all must happen in this way, so that all may persist and nothing is lost!
RB|2|167|6|0|For these spirits, the real infernal torment will only come now. You now see also the tormentor-spirits, torn up by Cado, gathering themselves up again, but not in human but serpentine form. Watch closely and you shall see the fun get under way. You, Helena, must not watch further, as it would be too evil for you! But you others watch, and you Cyprian can give us a running commentary!”
RB|2|168|1|1|Chapter 168
RB|2|168|1|1|Powers of darkness
RB|2|168|1|1|Infernal malice and celestial wakefulness
RB|2|168|1|0|The Franciscan steps a few paces closer to obtain a more unhindered view; but I say to him: “Cyprian, you must not approach the place of abomination too closely, as it would leave too evil an impression upon you. Retrace your steps therefore, and you shall also be able to see the thing from your previous position.”
RB|2|168|2|0|Cyprian steps back at once, saying: “Oh Lord, I thank You for Your fatherly rebuke, without which I may have been attracted too closely, which could have been most unfortunate for me. But the infernal thing is under way over there and taking a sinister turn! Oh cross, lightning and thunder, that motherly region is taking on a dreadful appearance. A dark chasm is yawning wide open in the cliff walls of a mountain range, from whose ravines and crevices a steadily thicker smoke is building up, and I also hear an immense roaring like that of a distant sea storm. Ah, this is turning ghastly! Upon the mountain peak, above the dreadful chasm I notice two angels of gloomy appearance; I wonder who these two angels might be?”
RB|2|168|3|0|Say I: “Have a better look and you shall recognize them!” Cyprian looks more intently and soon recognizes Sahariel and Robert Uraniel. He is about to name them to Me but I forbid it on account of Helena, whose heart is too fickle to cheerfully watch her husband in such seemingly dangerous spot. Cyprian understands, keeping silent about it. But Helena, notwithstanding her leaning her face against My chest, asks Cyprian if he has recognized the angels yet. But Cyprian gives an evasive answer: “I have indeed but have no time to say right now; have patience – they shall be here soon anyway! Helena relents, hiding away her face in My chest from the announced horror scene from hell. An increasingly mighty seething and raging indicates hell’s intentions to present something exceedingly rough.”
RB|2|168|4|0|Cyprian, who is not at ease with the thunder-like din, says to Me: “But, Lord, most Holy and best Father! What is to become of this worsening throbbing? Even the ground we stand on is beginning to quake and heave! And that dreadful and widening chasm, from which flames and massive smoke are billowing! Dreadful thunder clouds are rolling down the mountain like mighty ripped off cliffs. The thing takes on a most vile aspect, even whilst the internal group is still peacefully assembled at the entrance to the terrible grotto, noting nothing terrible and not even showing any signs of undertaking anything. I beg you Lord – tell us what these peculiar preparations portend? I don’t notice anything other than multiplying flames billowing from the grotto together, with thickening smoke out of the grotto and from the mountain crevices, with increasing thunder clouds. The angels at the mountain peak hold their peace and don’t seem to notice the dreadful preliminaries; the dim of the storm does not seem to reach their ears.”
RB|2|168|5|0|Say I: “My dear friend! Hell is never more dangerous and ominous than seemingly quiet outwardly, but raging that much more inwardly, as is right now the case. Heaven on the other hand also is never more vigilant towards hell than seemingly quiet and indifferent towards infernal machinations. Heaven does not step in where hell is still seething only inwardly. But when, encouraged with time, it puts its rage into exterior action then Heaven shall certainly unravel its antidote with telling effect. Take note of how hell shall now renew its ancient endeavour to catch and bring me to fall under the guise of treacherous outward peacefulness. If you now cast a glance at Earth by just looking over your left shoulder, you shall distinctly discern how hell is trying likewise at the courts to actively step in, to precipitate the entire Earth into an all destructive war. It shall indeed occasionally bring its plans to fruition, but then watch how its handiwork shall be frustrated. Wherefore just watch this infernal eruption and its sequel, and you shall become aware of how everything that is happening here has its relevant reproduction upon Earth. Hearken, the racket is already intensifying; the flames in the grotto are getting more intensive, whilst the smoke itself glows! The bunch in front of the cave gets more numerous and starts to move towards us. The show will be on soon!”
RB|2|169|1|1|Chapter 169
RB|2|169|1|1|The ‘infernal’ celestial storm breaks loose
RB|2|169|1|1|Peace spirits upon high –dreadful repercussions for the mobs of darkness
RB|2|169|1|0|Cyprian keeps his eyes glued on the scene. I however give my servants a sign and they know what to do.
RB|2|169|2|0|After a while, Cyprian says timidly: “Lord, we may in the end have to retreat, for hell seems to be setting all its prisoners of thousands of years free to highjack you and Heaven in its entirety into captivity with their combined force. They now march cheekily towards us! And what shapes – some of amusing and dreadful appearance! How some are inflating themselves, then shrinking back to ape size! I also note all kinds of weapons now: spears, lances, swords and rifles of every kind! This augurs real war, but against who? Surely not against ourselves? Can they actually see us, because they are heading for us?”
RB|2|169|3|0|Say I: “Naturally – hell waging war on us perpetually! They cannot see us, but suspect us over here, seeing a kind of brightness in our direction – the actual spiritual noon. They are vainly trying to close in on us, thinking they are moving forward, but their apparent forward is a backwards and a steady self-distancing from us. Hence we let them trot on, knowing how far and where such movement will get them.
RB|2|169|4|0|Eventually, they shall become aware of not moving forward with all their efforts, and this shall herald the breaking forth of their inner rage, with which they shall ruthlessly tear each other apart like wild beasts; take special note of their movement now!”
RB|2|169|5|0|Cyprian watches intently for their strategy: Miklosch and the Baron speak simultaneously: “Lord, supremely great is Your long suffering and patience that enables You to watch with gentle abandon! Were it up to us, we should encounter them with rather odd determination; the impudence of not just trying to confront but actually annihilate You, if it were possible! No, this is hellish beyond belief! We would judge the very thought worthy of everlasting punishment!”
RB|2|169|6|0|Say I: “My dear little ones leave aside whatever goes by the word anger! For behold, all ever so feeble anger derives from hell and does not harmonize with the pure nature of My still small celestial little ones, as you still are. You must not in the least let any appearance whatever annoy you, regardless of how evil, because the anger of the celestial children gives hell substance for reciprocal anger, which only too easily magnifies, giving rise to new confrontations. Think rather that all this has to be so, if a gentler light is to ever permeate the above grotto. Remember that the entire hell consists of beings that became such devils partly through their own and partly through the fault of world renown, causing them to completely forget their spiritual lives. They are now endlessly unhappy and getting steadily more so. It is however up to us – who are imbued with all power, to help them as much as possible, and that through any means still possible.
RB|2|169|7|0|This impending fight against us engages their dim make-believe life with greater activity, by which they are shielded from fullest dissolving. Through this abortive attempt they are reminded that they can do nothing against God. It will make many of them more unassuming, forestalling their participation in similar future undertakings; and that is real progress for these lost sheep. We then have many effective means at our disposal for leading them into more enlightened animation, without laying our hands on their free will, which is their life. But I trust you can see that such trees cannot be hewn down with one stroke.”
RB|2|169|8|0|Says Miklosch: “Indeed, Lord, and Father! Now we are fully in the clear again, and everything You command is good! But I note that bright spirits are assembling above the immensely high mountain peaks, and most powerful, strange angels besides the previous two are standing upon the highest peak. And behold, high up in the air! Immense hordes are floating in well-ordered rows, keeping sharp eyes upon the infernal bunch, which appear to have noticed them, as they now turn their faces skywards, directing their missile weapons upwards.
RB|2|169|9|0|Says Cyprian: “You are right, brother Miklosch! I saw a kind of rocket rise near the infernal rabble, which however did not reach the eighth part of the mountain height. I also see masses starting to climb up the black-grey cliff faces, but with little progress. They are being threatened from below, but are disinclined to continue the climb. The thing is reaching dramatic proportions; now an entire bunch has crashed down a steep face, but at once driven to continue up. There are protestations of impossibility, but they prodded with glowing spears. What dreadful sight!”
RB|2|169|10|0|Say I: “Pay close attention – the real fun starts now! But let Miklosch whose spirit is more composed continue the commentary on the unfolding scene, and that without exclamations of astonishment! Let it be so!”
RB|2|169|11|0|Says Miklosch: “Lord and Father! As a poor sinful being I thank You for this commission to relieve brother Cyprian in what severely engages even the most steadfast observer. But I confess I shall fare no better. For the futility of these internal efforts is too devastating even for hell and its fighters, let alone the impressions upon an ever-so sturdy observer. Hence I beg You to especially prop up my strength, if I am not to already falter in the third sentence of my description, whereupon I shall then, in Your almighty and holy name, keep up my report.
RB|2|169|12|0|Right now an entire cliff face is crashing over the horde that was being prodded upwards, burying and killing a great portion of the infernal fighters. And behind the crashed wall, a fiery bright flood of dreadfully roaring and hissing lava is burying far more than the crashed wall itself. Now I can see the much disfigured Cado and his Chieftain. They seem to consult out front, on further moves, as no devil appears further inclined to climb up the jagged cliffs for nothing. The mightier devils indeed still seem to spurn the weaker ones on with infernal energy, but there is no thought of obedience, each dodging the lava on his own. What dreadful moaning and nameless quandary! Now glowing lava flows are breaking forth from several mountain crevices, plunging to the depths Niagara fashion with deafening racket as molten iron, with the fleeing bunches, great and small, dodging the surging fire-floods howling and cursing.
RB|2|169|13|0|Cado and his Chieftain too are moving rapidly towards us, scaling a formidable hill to our left. Cado chides his chieftain for the insuperable and insane plan of conquering the almighty Deity. Would his silliest crocodile eyes note the victory! Would he stop up the holes through which the Deity has so richly poured fire floods over him and his mishandled hordes, and would he also go and fetch the buried ones? But the chieftain maintains all this to be mere blind noise, and the fine flood soon exhausted.
RB|2|169|14|0|Cado laughs scornfully, saying: “You most idiotic devil, look up there at the swelling flood eruption that threatens to engulf our hill in moments; you shall see how soon God’s wrath –stream will cut off! Look towards the grotto, whose interior probably is your kingly palace: it is already filled with molten iron, upon whose steaming surface entire hordes of your warriors shuddering swim, probably ending up in a bottomless pit with the moving tide. That would be a victory! I trust you will undertake another crusade against the Deity soon? Dear me, the flood has already reached our hill! It means continuing our retreat now, or we shall have to sign up with this divine swimming institute!” The chieftain wakes up to the supreme danger, yelling: “That away, towards evening, where our toughest warriors are heading, on the double, or we are lost.”
RB|2|169|15|0|Says Cado: “Nice bravery, turning on our heels! Oh, I must idiotic devil! Such most honest two messengers the Deity had despatched to me a most miserable ratbag and I abused it! Now I see my shocking demise, with no saviour approaching!” Screams the chieftain: “Flee or perish! For this flood is terrible, and will bury anyone forever! I escape!” With these words the chieftain abruptly plunges down the hill.
RB|2|169|16|0|But Cado stays behind, yelling after him: “Flee, Satan! You shall no more escape from the almighty Deity than I! We two have certainly earned this fate; hence we shall not escape it, for God’s finger of wrath encompasses infinity!”
RB|2|170|1|1|Chapter 170
RB|2|170|1|1|Infernal power doomed
RB|2|170|1|1|As survivor, Cado shows better stirrings
RB|2|170|1|1|The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak
RB|2|170|1|0|Miklosch continues: “Cado, shaking, watches the fleeing chieftain, noting glowing fire closing in on his heels. The escapee howls dreadfully, and sparks lick his skin; it terrifies Cado, and he seems to feel the chieftains burns.
RB|2|170|2|0|The flood reaches the chieftain, and Cado yells: “Almighty God, he is swallowed up, and no being to help! His mighty warriors are already buried. I am on this hill – half encircled by the dreadful flood, leaving me just a narrow strip to negotiate towards morning – just about to merge my fate with his, running over there won’t help him, I stay; let divine almighty do with him as it will – there is no escape. This sea of fire must have some heat intensity I can hardly bear it from here.
RB|2|170|3|0|Great God, sharpest pain will soon be my eternal lot! So this is that terrible hell, whose worm never dies and whose terrible fire never goes out! Oh Deity, have mercy on a child of hell that is indeed most evil but at least acknowledges its abominations, and unfortunately repents them belatedly! Although I have already made a dreadful pain tour of hell, the sight of this purely divine power of punishment has robbed me of all power, feeling hardly the strength of an insect, having to hence allow my capture by the just flood-fury of divine fire-retribution.”
RB|2|170|4|0|Continues Miklosch: “Now Cado collapses upon his hill, awaiting the all-consuming flood, still surging back and forth but no longer rising. Except for Cado, it has swallowed everything that took up arms against us. Only one thing intrigues me – that the mighty celestial princes are still not minded to depart. Nor has the grotto, still over half-filled with the fire flood, lost its threatening aspect.”
RB|2|170|5|0|Say I: “The battle is not over yet, and Cado not completely lost; pay attention to the sequel! Only then shall you receive adequate clarification.”
RB|2|170|6|0|Miklosch now concentrates on the hill where Cado has sunk, crouched down as if dead, reporting further: ‘but since the terrible flood is not minded to reach his skin, he starts to straighten out, to see what could be happening to this divine wrath storm. He notes that the sea of fire no longer rises higher than its erstwhile spread and substantial rise over an incalculable area.
RB|2|170|7|0|This phenomenon injects Cado with more courage, and he says to himself: “What fun did these donkeys once more get out of trying to take up the fight with the almighty Deity! But I am an ox too for not accepting yonder two messengers’ offer to save me from a shuddering demise! Whereare these glorious ones now? I am surrounded by night, except for the subdued rage shimmer thrown on my cursed existence by the glowing fire-sea. Towards morning over there at immense distance I detect a much friendlier shimmer than this one. What If I go over there; surely it can’t be more dangerous anywhere than here, in amidst of lowermost hell!”
RB|2|170|8|0|Cado gets on his legs, moving in our direction, but his motion resembles one who is making fun of his own fast legs, for he remains wriggling on the same spot. What holds him back in spite of his determination?”
RB|2|170|9|0|Say I: “The cause is that such spirits, notwithstanding their best resolve and cognition, nonetheless have a heart filled with filth, from which adverse mists constantly rise to the will chamber, initiating retreat where the better but weaker portion of the will desired to advance. That’s how it is with many upon Earth; they know the good and the true and are resolved to do it, but the moment they want to take it by the will, their flesh also slackens; they grow weak and are rooted to the spot in spite of their striving. And so the spirit is always willing but the flesh is weak! With Cado over there you have a living example of how man or spirit can do nothing out of himself without Me, but everything with Me! ’
RB|2|171|1|1|Chapter 171
RB|2|171|1|1|Change of scene
RB|2|171|1|1|Infernal tempter spirits
RB|2|171|1|1|Cado calls upon God’s grace and help
RB|2|171|1|0|I continue: “Continue to watch and you Miklosch continue your commentary. For not all this company are called to see what shall transpire, yet none should be left ignorant. ’
RB|2|171|2|0|After a short while Miklosch continues: “Ah, this truly is supremely tragi-comic! From the fiery sea, which is still raging back and forth with thunderous din, sending forth countless lightning, numberless shapes are cheerfully on the rise. They look quite graceful from the front, but like half-decayed skeletons from behind. They seem not in the least troubled by the surging, glowing flood, whilst the most intense heat seems to give them intense pleasure. The lightning strikes through them like water through a sieve, without troubling these charming shapes in the least; truly most peculiar! They are multiplying, doing a sort of roundel (dance). One most attractive group moves forward with dainty steps towards Cado, who watches the scene intently, without however seeming to derive visible pleasure, notwithstanding his amazement at these many dancing groups. One group is making gracious movements near the hill, seeming to entertain Cado, as he has smiled at them repeatedly, but he is not getting to see their backs.
RB|2|171|3|0|Now a couple of female dancers with rose-coloured ribbons rush over to him upon the hill, waving to him to join them upon the glowing dance-floor. ’Cado excuses himself, saying: ‘My feet would not stand up to such dance floor, hence I stay. You however stay where it pleases you! I am in no need of such roasting pleasure! But two of them come up, trying to entice him. He commands them not to approach him again however, or he will be obliged to use force. But their continued bewitching frontal attractions and movements are keeping up with his threats. They multiply their frontal attraction displays to keep up with his threats, trying to bewitch him; truly strange! The amazing part is that in spite of all their infernal graces and enticing movements, they don’t change posture for Cado to see their backs. One of them now tries to lasso him with her ribbon.
RB|2|171|4|0|Cado moves back a few paces, picking up a stone and throwing it at the belle’s breast, yelling thunderously: “Step back, infernal beast! If Satan, your master, can’t find better seduction techniques to drag a poor devil still further down into hell, then let him get lost! Does this God-provoking ox think that birds of my feather will let themselves be caught like stupid worldly finches and bull finches on lime-twigs? There he is mistaken; no eagle settles upon a lime twig; tell your ox of a master that!”
RB|2|171|5|0|Now the second work-mate speaks: “But dear friend, you are greatly mistaken about our great princess Minerva! Behold, she is acquainted with your great spirit and wants to confer a little distinction upon you in advance through us genies, after which she will meet you herself in all brilliance of power and strength most amicably, to bedeck you with every honour! And this because you were the only one to stand your ground against the surging fire flood, sent against a few of the great princesses’ cowards. Hence recognize the grace which the most exalted princess of infinity has caused to come over you in recognition of your indomitable strength.”
RB|2|171|6|0|Says Cado: “Is it possible that your exalted princess is even more stupid than you infernal rag-tags?” Says the non-stoned one: “What kind of dreadful question is that! The exalted Minerva, goddess of all wisdom, whose school even Zeus and Apollo attended!” Says Cado: “Oh, I was not aware of the old god riff-raff still existing over here! You too are bound to be a kind of goddess?” Says she: “Well, of course – I am the famous Terpaichore, the dancing goddess! And this one – on whom you outrageously threw the stone, is the glorious Euphrosyne, goddess of cheerfulness. The poor one is now in great pain, bearing it patiently from her great love for you!”
RB|2|171|7|0|Says Cado: “Well, now I know enough to tell you I despise Minerva to the utmost degree, not having any intention to ever accept some honour from her. Tell her that I am indeed a determined foe of the Jew Jes-ja, Jesus (I think that’s his name), and also an opponent of his doctrine in certain respects. But even if I should serve this despised Jewish prophet as a donkey, I endlessly prefer to be in his service than accept the highest honour from your Minerva! And now be gone, all you lovely bunch of prodigies, but see to it that your dance floor doesn’t get too hot!” Says she: “Well, just wait; although we couldn’t soften you up, you shall certainly see Minerva yourself, without however being honoured with a single glance from her!” Says Cado: “Oh, that’s excellent especially the latter; understood?”
RB|2|171|8|0|Continues Miklosch: “Now they withdraw, doing dancing leaps on the way, together with the other groups. Now they have disappeared altogether, but the glowing sea is getting unruly again. The surging is more violent and the surface more glowing and bright. The countless dancing girls are fleeing in panic and disorder over the surface and towards the grotto, plunging into a terrifying abyss in shock and shrieks of pain.
RB|2|171|9|0|Cado’s face looks subdued, and he says to himself: “May the Deity show grace to all creature; and if there is anything to the help of the prophet Jesus, who is supposed to be the Deity’s darling, then let him help too! Because these torments are unspeakably harsh for all living beings, whether body, soul or spirit! The wisest Minerva couldn’t have appreciated their service over-much, since they moaned dreadfully. Oh Thou great almighty Deity, although I am deserving of punishment, please temper justice with mercy! For this punishment for temporal transgressions, whatever their nature, everlastingly, is disproportionately horrible. Allow us to perish, and we shall be eternally satisfied, because anything will please him who is not. I had indeed intended to defy you, almighty God, prior to having tasted the might of dreadful pain. But having now tasted an introduction to eternal duration of infernal pain, I truly lost all desire to ever again show myself disobedient to you. I am surely no coward, but too much is too much! But as one who is stiff-necked I even thank you, oh Thou great, almighty Deity, for the grace of not having already flung me poorest devil into the slough; what shattering sight – this terrifying glow-sea. What unspeakable pain must those buried under the white-glowing surge must be suffering!”
RB|2|171|10|0|Cado quietens down, seeming to cry. He is sighing bitterly and calling out, lamenting: “Oh you most miserable being, play ball in the hands of unfathomable might! What is your fate other than a most dreadful despair from a feeling of impotence! The Earth was assigned you to turn you into a devil through all its temptations. Then the miserable body was taken from you and you now stand there as a most destitute devil, a curse of the inexorable Deity, before the portals of eternal torment! And being a devil, no helping power holds out the feeblest ray of hope for salvation! Where are you two friends now who wanted to bring me to paradise? I was then blind, but am now seeing. Why do you not come now to save me seeing, since you had wanted to save me, blind one, from the abyss? But I scream in vain, as a poor devil’s damned wretchedness shall not penetrate to a divine ear. He who is damned, his lot is the most painful despair eternally. Woe betide me! This is the beginning, followed by no end!”
RB|2|172|1|1|Chapter 172
RB|2|172|1|1|Cado’s earthly life story
RB|2|172|1|1|Further heart tests
RB|2|172|1|1|The infernal Minerva in state chariot
RB|2|172|1|1|Cado’s consecrated defence-stones
RB|2|172|1|0|Miklosch continues: “Now he again stares ahead gloomily, throwing a glance towards that terrible grotto, from which increasingly more violent flames are striking forth, accompanied by eerie thundering and voices that only intensest pain forced out from someone under torture.
RB|2|172|2|0|Cado’s hair stands on end; his face shows fear and despair and his inward parts glow with rage. He takes a stone, saying with trembling voice: ‘Oh just come, you promised Minerva, the foundation of all evil! This stone shall measure your brain – how much of the most abhorrent wisdom devils therein. God or some devil answer me: who are the tormented; who torments them and what is their guilt? No answer, not even from hell?! That’s the way of the mighty – no consideration for the voice of a poor devil. My heart, you ask in vain, here there is comfort no more! You are lost, lost forever! Accustom yourself to hell’s diamond harness; to God’s distance and the inadequacy of every one of your prayers! But how will one get used to this upon Earth it was indeed possible to get used to the abominations which my chieftain forced me to carry out. But I was then a completely ignorant beast of prey and had no notion of any religion. Only on becoming my own master, learning to read and write and then coming across a robbed Greek Bible, was I for the first time taught of the existence of an Almighty God.
RB|2|172|3|0|I read the New Testament and became acquainted with the famous Jew Jesus, whose doctrine, excepting a few contradictions, had much going for it. I had a so-called cleric brought to my court, but what were his explanations? Any old woman could have given me better ones. The person only wanted my sacrifices for expiating my sins and forbade me the reading of books that kill man’s spirit. I realized he was a rogue worse than I, wherefore I let him go and shelved the scriptures. If that made me into a devil, then I ask whether the fault is all mine?
RB|2|172|4|0|If a solider has to murder people upon the battlefield, can a most wise Deity write that off to his account? No, eternally not! If however the Deity’s wisdom is shrouded in the mists of conceit in its omnipotence, then of course a poor devil has in his nothingness to agree with everything the Deity decides about him. But why do I carry on; is it not already so for poor devils upon Earth? The almighty Deity calls them into being upon ground where not a blade of grass grows for them. And upon appropriating one without the landlord’s consent the law for thieves is upon their neck. Oh thou lovely wisdom and righteousness, that gives the rich to excess and lets the poor starve to death!”
RB|2|172|5|0|Continues Miklosch: “Now the flames are getting stirred up, with countless lightning shooting forth over the surging fire sea…I feel a powerful pressure building up at the back of this grotto, filled with an all-consuming fire, making me feel crushed; what effect must it have on Cado, who assumes it to be his fate!” Oooh, now things are getting wild in there! Flames and entire bundles of the mightiest lightning shoot upwards towards those celestial throngs who are still watching with equanimity.
RB|2|172|6|0|Now a fearful wailing can be heard inside the grotto; Cado stops off his ears. How weirdly infernal! Now a splendid, ceremonial and imperial chariot emerges, with six glowing dragons harnessed to it. And in the vehicle, that seems aglow as well, there sits a type of Minerva with a sceptre in her right hand and a glowing lance in her left.
RB|2|172|7|0|They command the glowing sea to quieten down, but it continues to rage. She waves the sceptre backwards, and a countless spirit horde of hellish appearance and dreadful shrieking plunges ahead. She commands them to tame the surging sea waves. The devils, of every vermin shape, at once throw themselves on it and manage to actually quieten it to some degree, which does not however satisfy the goddess; wherefore she summons a further large number of such spirits, who furiously throw themselves upon it, covering nearly the entire visible surface of the glowing sea with their repulsiveness, fully quietening it to the extent of its monster cover.
RB|2|172|8|0|Only now does Minerva resume her journey towards Cado, who seems frozen in trepidation. He is arming himself with stones, and I notice he is marking some with the name ‘Jesus’ and some with ‘Jesus of Nazareth’. He looks singularly wrathful, threatening Minerva from afar.
RB|2|172|9|0|But Minerva is barking at him: “Just dare to offend my majesty, should you desire being torn to a thousand pieces! Note I come to make you happy, and will you stone me, blind one; what is your power against mine? The entire creation and countless stars and worlds are out of me! A breath of my mouth blows them away forever, and you would engage me in battle? You craziest fool! Just behold and hear me first and then try!” Says Cado: “Mighty or weaker than a fly doesn’t bother me. Do not approach me, or you shall be served up good and proper, for I despise you beyond the bottomless pit of hell! You beautiful, bounty Satan of a Minerva, do you think I will capitulate to your tempting form? Get packing with your attractions! Verily, I would not waste my droppings on your skin! Take off or taste the power of these hands. See this stone – named ‘Jeoua!”
RB|2|173|1|1|Chapter 173
RB|2|173|1|1|Cado and Minerva talk
RB|2|173|1|1|The infernal princesses’ shocking tests
RB|2|173|1|1|Cado’s true ‘Wiseman’s stone’
RB|2|173|1|1|God Jesus, the conqueror; his name an abomination to hell.
RB|2|173|1|0|Miklosch’s ongoing comments: “ Says Minerva: “But Cado, I had not imagined you capable of such crudeness. A couple of my court favourites did indeed tell me what a ruffian you are supposed to be, but I took their testimony with a grain of salt. Having now convinced myself of your ignorant ways of communicating with lofty spirits, I am forced to assume a different tone with you. You shall first have to witness the carrying out of a punishment, to see how I proceed with spirits like you. Should this sight not soften you, I shall let you taste my severity too, as you are not satisfied with my condescension!”
RB|2|173|2|0|Minerva gives a sign, and an overawing selection of torture instruments are brought on by menacing devils and set up in a wide circle around Minerva. After that, still more abysmal devils bring in a large contingent of relatively human-like, shabby devils from the dreadful grotto. They howl and contort before Minerva, begging to be spared. But she gives the torturer-devils, glowing with torture-frenzy, the sign, and they rush to grab the victims, torturing them unspeakably.
RB|2|173|3|0|Oh what a dreadful sight. If these devils are pain-sensitive like us, then it would make even the wisest Cherub go dumb. The tormenting proceeds slowly and systematically. Oh Lord, Thou eternal love, have mercy on these unfortunate devils, and don’t let Cado sink into ultimate despair! He keeps muttering ‘oh God, oh God – where are you? Is it possible that you can watch this dispassionately? I am lost, lost! He sinks down, as if unconscious.
RB|2|173|4|0|Minerva screeches mockingly: “Well, tough hero, where are your guts and tenacity now? Will it please you to continue your defiance? Try and I shall show you my power. How do you like this little test that I give you before your eyes? Well, is there anything to it?”
RB|2|173|5|0|Cado however, as if revitalized, jumps up and yells at her: “Satan, root of all evil; what have these done, that you torment them thus? Should you possess a speck of wisdom then probe yourself and speak! Should you give me satisfaction then I shall worship you! Speak or I rip you to shreds.”  Minerva breaks out with caustic derision, shrieking: “Miserable worm, daring after this to call me, mistress of infinity, to account! Just wait; you shall presently receive your promised punishment! It will show you why omnipotence lets some things take their course without having to beg created beings for permission.”
RB|2|173|6|0|Minerva gives the henchmen the sign to seize Cado. A large detachment bound over to the torture gadgets. But look at Cado – I never expected such power in him! Furiously heaving a stone, he scatters them like lightning: none dares repeat the exercise.
RB|2|173|7|0|Seeing the service this stone – inscribed with your name oh Lord, has rendered him, he pokes on his chest, saying “No Jew prophet you, Jesus, but you, God Jesus! It is you who helped me; all my thanks and honour, from hell, where I find myself!”
RB|2|173|8|0|Continues Miklosch: “A most intriguing thing is that at the mention of your most holy name, these devils one and all, together with Minerva, were flung to the ground as if by millions of lightning’s, showing no sign of wanting to get up.
RB|2|173|9|0|But Cado is now asking Minerva, crouched into a heap: “Now, you fairest mistress over infinity, are you alright it seems to me you were somewhat affected by this? Would you not like to come closer to me? Perhaps I could help you with another such Wiseman’s stone!”
RB|2|173|10|0|Minerva gets up but finds her lance broken and the sceptre damaged. Examining her ruling paraphernalia for a while, she says: “This augurs badly for my rule; for the mighty fatum once said: ‘Minerva, wisest and mightiest queen over all stars! Should your lance ever be broken or your sceptre damaged, the end of your rule shall soon follow, and you shall be despised more than a carcass!’ The inexorable Fatum spoke truly indeed! No angel of heaven was ever able to break my power; yet it was given to one of the lowermost devils, who in spite of all his malice was one of the most stupid devils to bring me to fall!”
RB|2|173|11|0|After this self-dialogue, she turns to Cado: “Most stupid of all devils, how do you feel now that you have so shamelessly deceived me? Will you now, as the epitome of crudest stupidity, guide the worlds, suns and all the elements? Will you hold them back if soon they crash over you, since I can no longer maintain them? Do you think that your filthiest stone can also stop an entire world, with all its weight, from crashing?” Says Cado: “If, as almighty ruler of infinity, you could not protect yourself against my stones, how will your miserable works protect themselves against them? Whoever vanquishes an authentic Deity like you should not find its works indomitable! Don’t worry; a certain other Deity is bound to know what to make of your works. Tell me rather, how many poor devils residing behind that grotto you will have most dreadfully tortured for your own private enjoyment? And how many have been even more dreadfully tortured in the past? Tell me the exact truth or I shall serve it up to you thoroughly!”
RB|2|173|12|0|Says Minerva: “Look here, you blind fool, everything you saw was only a temporary product of my imagination, to test your courage. I alone am reality, everything else was mere appearance and not real. Wherefore the appearances made your fight effortless. Had you encountered reality then your stones would certainly not have given you victory. You conquered only appearances and not reality!” Here Minerva turns pensive, saying after a while: “nor can I therefore answer your question, since my rightful pride could never allow itself to enter upon wise discourse with such most silly devil; understood?”
RB|2|173|13|0|Says Cado, scornfully: “Just look you here – what clever animal! So I conquered only appearances with the divine name Jesus? Yet you just called yourself an almighty reality! If I conquered only your dreadful imagery with my stone, why do you stand there completely paralysed before me? Make yourself clear!”
RB|2|173|14|0|Says Minerva: “That too is only an apparent conquest, as I only feign defeat. For I would not stand there most determinedly, ready to fight you countless times! I only employed my barest nothingness in this make-believe fight, to spare your pleasant being, which unfortunately fills my heart with love you don’t deserve. If I had not shown such consideration, I would have sent a couple of the feeblest fly-spirits over you, to convert your power to nothing. But if you play up with me much more then I shall be forced to encounter you with reality.”
RB|2|173|15|0|Says Cado: “My, my, a charming being you; didn’t expect so much hearty goodness from you! Your imagery certainly gave ample proof of your exceptional goodness, as also your beautiful ideas about dethroning God, which you had intended to carry out with your supreme might, now buried under the glowing sea; was this also empty banter? The initial welcome your apostles gave me was indeed damned reality for me, taking it in as my humiliation. But those same apostles with greatly swollen numbers later took up the crusade against the true, almighty God, to probably carry out your ancient ambition. The almighty Deity however was sufficiently cheeky to open these mountains’ fire floodgates, burying your controlling power under the undulating glow-sea; tell me whether all this was only make-believe power, lacking reality?”
RB|2|173|16|0|Says Minerva, biting her lips in rage: “This unfortunately was no mere appearance! But your most stupid chieftain is to blame for the inopportune effect on me; for I had told him a thousand times that it was not yet time. But he acted highhandedly and now has his reward for his brazen daring! When will such opportunity ever present itself again?”
RB|2|173|17|0|Says Cado: “Everlastingly not, I think! Hence put your most foolish plan under wraps; God is and remains eternal! And you a most stupid creature, evil and miserable if not ditching such plan. What an unspeakably beautiful being you could be if you were not so wicked and stupid! Lay down your ancient, fruitless craft at last and take up the will of omnipotence, which you shall not be able to defy in all eternity! Surrender, you indescribably beautiful one in form, and I shall myself embrace you with a love without precedent among created spirits throughout infinity. Otherwise I shall loathe you, notwithstanding your supreme beauty.”
RB|2|173|18|0|Says Minerva, somewhat less passionately: “If you knew what I know, you would speak differently about your Deity, but you are nevertheless right in what you say, for it is so! But I am not able to change, ever! For if I change, then there is in the same moment, beside myself and God, no created being in all of infinity; no sun and no Earth! I therefore have to remain stuck in everlasting torment, so that the beings out of me can revel in their bliss. But now I have had enough, and it must change once!”
RB|2|173|19|0|Says Cado: “Oh you poor mother of infinity, come over to me and I shall lead you to our Lord God Jesus, and everything shall then be fine!”
RB|2|173|20|0|Screams Minerva: “Just don’t ever mention that name again, or things are over between us two, because to me this name is an abomination!”
RB|2|174|1|1|Chapter 174
RB|2|174|1|1|Cado’s wisdom and Minerva’s blindness
RB|2|174|1|1|‘Acknowledge the Man-God Jesus’!
RB|2|174|1|0|Miklosch continues his commentary: “Says Cado: “But, dear mother of infinity – fairest and most beautiful Minerva! Why such disgust with this most benevolent sounding name? What has it done to you?In this very name I find such reassurance and comfort! So confess what is this all about?!
RB|2|174|2|0|Says Minerva with fury: “Friend, this is about endless crookedness, not to be straightened out eternally! For in this name the Deity became insane, leaving behind both its loftiness and depth. Out of most foolish love for its imaginary beings it crammed itself into the tightest coat, from which it is not to be unfurled. Imagine a Deity, abused and hung on the cross by its most lousy creatures, out of pure ape love! A Deity that lowers itself to an ass instead of remaining in its exalted height and glory, in my light-filled company, to rule over all beings that take their imperishable existence out of me! What I ask, am I, as the highest wisdom, to think of such a Deity, gone mad! I could perish for shame and humiliation when having to watch such dreadful degradation! If I too were to go mad, together with the Deity, then all of Creation would turn to rubble and all beings cease to exist. Behold, such is the quandary!”
RB|2|174|3|0|Says Cado: “It is strange – but why so? Surely of the abasement of the Deity to its beings! In my view this is nowhere near as strange as the most wise goddess Minerva having such spiritually paltry and stupid concept of the great Deity! I ask you: how can the Deity, as the purest arch-primeval spirit, as mightiest primeval power of all. Its emergent powers ever become weak? It, who encompasses infinity, and as eternal focal point should be capable of enfeebling and even becoming insane? Well, Minerva, you might be ever so wise, even as wise as you are seductively beautiful! But your joke about God’s weakness and insanity did not come off well! Besides that, I note your extraordinary domineering, and bent for fooling me around. Whence I am no longer offended by your evident stupidity.
RB|2|174|4|0|But since I am exceedingly pleased with your beauty, and also earnestly love you, I give you some advice: it consists in putting yourself on a friendly footing with the God-Man Jesus! Let this name be called upon more often, to show you what can come of it. I am persuaded that you shall in a short time gain a quite different concept of the Deity. Consider that I am perhaps a much more wicked devil than you. I know Jesus only by name, and a few pillars of his doctrine, which are of truly godly wisdom, eliciting wonderment from every honest spirit and as any flesh devil it is truly not hard for me to pay him my highest respects; why then should this be so hard and impossible to you?
RB|2|174|5|0|Be clever for once; you have surely been stupid for long enough. Consider that we two had much in common. Much evil shall still go forth, even if not originating in us. The good God shall still have much to do for a long while before getting on top of our descendants, even if we were to give up our devilish machinations. This ought not to give you regrets, since you always harvested dreadful wages there from. And it might once occur to God to nail you up forever: what will you then profit from your most sour efforts and work? Hence take my advice, particularly since you wanted me to understand that your existence, like God’s, is everlastingly indestructible!”
RB|2|174|6|0|Minerva turns dumb, positioned near the hill upon her vehicle, an indescribably beautiful woman, seeming to ponder over Cado’s words.
RB|2|175|1|1|Chapter 175
RB|2|175|1|1|Minerva’s conditions for surrender
RB|2|175|1|1|Cado’s response
RB|2|175|1|0|Miklosch continues: “After a while Minerva turns back to Cado, saying: “Friend, I must confess that you engage my interest. There is more spirit of truth in your beautiful form and your words than you suspect. But I cannot give your words consideration until the arch-whore of the new Babylon, created by me, has been fully brought to fall. I set it up as a test of fire for all baptised in the name that is so repulsive to me, and just wanted to prove to the Deity that its doctrine too could be transformed into a most insanely refined heathendom. My work appears to have succeeded, and new Babylonians are unable to help themselves for all the night and horror; they have lost all spirit, and no further trace of Christianity is to be discovered in it. They only hold unto a brittle skeleton, killing themselves for its dead skin, inside which for nearly a millennium, no body and even less a soul with its spirit are to be found. But it has to be so: my abominations must be destroyed through their multiplying into new ones, with mankind having to be transferred into a new plantation. Once this is accomplished you can help me out and I shall be of one mind with you forever!”
RB|2|175|2|0|SaysCado: “Fairest and most beautiful woman of God’s creation, do not set me conditions so difficult that their consequences cannot be foreseen! Leave the feline new Babylon to itself! Just leave ruling to the Deity, to whom it shall be easy to make straight those paths which you make crooked! Just follow me and be of good cheer henceforth! Hark not back to what you were but just to how happy you could be again, and how happy I and countless myriads shall be just beholding your endless beauty! Think of how painful it would be for me to despise you on account of your stubbornness. I beg you, indescribably beautiful one, take my advice! I swear by God’s omnipotence that I shall not deceive you. Central sun of all light: abandon your chariot, throw away sceptre and lance and put on the glorious shield of love! Come unto my breast, and you shall find recompense for every visitation you encountered! Never shall you defeat me with your would-be power, but make me a slave of your heart through love!”
RB|2|175|3|0|Says Minerva: “Cado, Cado! You dare to play a dangerous game with me! What will you do if jealous heaven persecutes you most zealously on my account? Look up there and note how billions eavesdrop on my discussion with you. My incomparable beauty is my very misfortune. For me to love just one, and that for whom there reigns no love in my heart?! But should I then turn my love towards another one, all heaven is again filled with rage and revenge against me on account of that one. You may perhaps even succeed, but woes betide you and me if you don’t!”
RB|2|175|4|0|Says Cado: “You are right about the billions of eavesdroppers indeed; I can see them, but discern only friends and no enemies. Behold, they all wave me their approval! But should their friendliness turn out to be martial deception, they shall have their troubles with me. In short, I am not letting go of you again! You are mine, and no evil power shall take you away from me. For I too am indestructible, and mighty out of God and out of no devil, being one of the latter myself!”
RB|2|175|5|0|Says Minerva: “Cado Cado! Do not tempt the gods, for you are but a feeble human! Behold, those up there shall presently bundle me into an ugly garment; what will you say to that?”
RB|2|175|6|0|Says Cado: “Not so; look up there! They all negate their incapacity to do that. They all are glad to see that you remained in your primeval shape for so long, giving them the opportunity to adore the very first basic thought of all existence and primeval beauty out of God. Oh light bearer of everything that a created spirit can call beautiful, set no further conditions and come. My inwards parts tell me that all the heavens have vainly tarried for your return for eons, longing for their chance to call you – the crown of all perfection and beings, their own. Let your heart soften and enjoy ultimate bliss at my side! Let you too, for once, feel the joy for which you, as the first of the greatest and most perfect ideas out of God were, and still are, destined.”
RB|2|175|7|0|Says Minerva, looking at Cado with friendly but domineering eyes: “Cado, have you decided to actually enfeeble me? Oh, let’s go of such premature hope, because the mightiest and greatest spirits have tried me out, having to depart scorned and shamed. How can you think of winning me for your heart and ultimately for the much despised heavens, which I know better than you poor, blind devil! Every being has to remain true to itself! It has to be either a completely powerful devil, or a stupid celestial messenger. But if a devil like you wants to be simultaneously also a kind of angel, then I must detest him even if he is otherwise imbued with certain attributes meriting my proper respect. My dear Cado, you have to go about it differently to win my heart! I certainly am not unfavourably disposed towards you. But to win me, you have to follow me and come to me, and not demand that I come to you!”
RB|2|175|8|0|Says Cado “But, most glorious one, I only want to win you for myself; I don’t care whether the heavens are happy or annoyed about it. I desire only you and not the heavens, which you despise, and I shall eternally stick to such desire! But I shall not be defying the mightiest heavens even on your account, although I love you more than all the treasures of infinity!
RB|2|175|9|0|Behold, I regard every being that tries to do more than it is capable of as stupid, yourself not excluded. But any being that has not learned anything from even the bitterest and most endlessly diverse experiences is exceedingly stupid. What have you gained with your most unbending stubbornness? Did it make you mightier or wealthier or more beautiful? Or were the disillusion of punishments you received easy for you? There you resemble those donkeyish rulers who would rather destroy their entire kingdom than accept advice from a lowly Wiseman.
RB|2|175|10|0|Behold you indeed most beautiful, but also supremely stupid woman: if I desired to conquer you, I would not have to waste one word on you, as these stones would suffice! And look at this new weapon – a lasso that I can handle well. I need but cast it over you, and no devil or god of your concepts frees you from my power! But I don’t want to catch or force you myself, so that victory over you would be not my, but entirely your voluntary work!
RB|2|175|11|0|Do you think it would give me pleasure to make you mine through my power over you? If however you ponder upon my well-meant words, conquering yourself and giving yourself over to me as an eternally faithful companion, then you are for me an infinite bliss! What will you do? For your endless beauty, I beg you ‘light-barren’: pluck up courage and let go of your intransigence! You shall not get away from me eternally; for if accomplishing nothing with love, shall use force and chain you to me!”
RB|2|175|12|0|Says Minerva: “But dear friend, why should it be I that lets herself be conquered and who surrenders to you? Can you not do the same? For, might I not be more attractive to you than you to me? And would it not be more appropriate for the bridegroom to go over to the bride, than the other way round!”
RB|2|175|13|0|Says Cado: “Indeed, and I would have been with you long since if the ground on which you stand would be a different one; but I don’t know how to negotiate such. But any ground will carry you, and so it is easier for you to come to me than I to you!”
RB|2|175|14|0|Says Minerva: “But what will you do to me when I come over to you?” Says Cado: “Foolish question! I love you and make you happy, and create a new paradise out of this hill to the honour of God, who provides me with power!”
RB|2|175|15|0|Says Minerva: “I have already been shamelessly deceived once in a paradise! My Adam, Earth’s first-born, deceived me in a way I shall remember for all eternity! Upon no other cosmic body has the Deity ever so pulled the wool over my eyes as upon that very Earth, thanks to that ignominious paradise. There I defied the Deity for the first time and now enjoy the despicable fruit thereof for the last six thousand years! Hence spare me paradises if you want to truly win me over! But I’ll put a suggestion to you and if you concur then I shall be yours forever!
RB|2|175|16|0|My suggestion is: promise me to never enounce the name Jesus, which nearly suffocates me! And throw all your stones and your sling away; my heart shall be your reward. Do so and I am yours forever and live only for you!”
RB|2|175|17|0|Says Cado: “My most charming Minerva! Jesus or no Jesus is all the same to me. And I could master you even without the stones and divine lasso. But since you were always the greatest artist in lying and letting down, and probably still are, I can accept no advice until you accept mine. But make it soon, as I notice that our celestial witnesses are getting restless over us! Decide quickly; my patience is running out!
RB|2|175|18|0|Continues Miklosch: “Minerva’s face is now dimming, and more domineering. She ponders a retort, but none comes to mind. She would bite her lips for inner fury if not giving herself away. It is quite humorous to watch the inventor of all arrogance and lying take every pain to not betray any weakness to Cado, who nevertheless does not take his eyes off her, ready with his lasso. I am really curios about Minerva’s next dodge!”
RB|2|176|1|1|Chapter 176
RB|2|176|1|1|Cado receives intensified angelic protection
RB|2|176|1|1|Minerva’s counter offers
RB|2|176|1|1|Hell poses new threats
RB|2|176|1|0|Miklosch continues his commentary: “But now our friend Robert-Uraniel and his companion Sahariel move upon the hill inconspicuously, towards Cado, who does not notice them.
RB|2|176|2|0|Nor does the make-believe Minerva appear to note their change of position, but remains watchful; but Cado stands vigilant and firm like a wall, which does not seem to agree with Minerva, who stares at the ground, trying to figure out what to do, cutting every nuance of face from earnest to friendly, wise and domineering; but the ancient, secretive sinner is everywhere in evidence.
RB|2|176|3|0|Getting bored, Cado loudly clears his throat, asking her: “Fairest one, I have waited a considerable stretch, but you are not deciding, nor acting according to my desire! I’ll let you think a little longer. Should this lead to nothing, then watch my lassoing skill. Since the time of your existence you have not found among the myriads of spirits, led astray by you, one who would be your master, none of them equal to your cunning, but with me you shall crudely miscalculate. I repeat: you cannot catch me. To a Cado, a God, death or devil are of no consequence, and heaven and hell are all the same to him. Cado stands under no-one’s command! Whatever he desires to do he will, having the capacity! Hence decide now, or you have the sling around your most marvellous neck!”
RB|2|176|4|0|Says Minerva: “But dear Cado, show some decency! Can I just jump out of my ago-old, evil habits? I think, adding a little patience to your heroics would not harm you. There is a reason for seeming to not accede to your desires straight away! For I too, the greatest beauty in all of infinity must have my right to test the one to whom I should bind myself. If you were not pleasing to me, I would have left you long since, but I find myself chained to your singular nature with magic power. I am letting you speak to me in a way I have never tolerated even from the Deity; does that still not satisfy you?”
RB|2|176|5|0|Says Cado: “Most splendid one of God’s Creations, I love you endlessly; I shall tarry a few more moments, so as not to be indecent to you; but don’t stretch my patience beyond that.”
RB|2|176|6|0|Smiling, Minerva casts her broken lance into the less glowing sea, whose waves the countless bullied spirits are still trying to hold down.
RB|2|176|7|0|As the lance is being consumed by that sea, seeming a favourable omen to Cado, an immense number of shapes of a most dreadful appearance rise from the glowing slough, settling down around Minerva. One of them, having the appearance of every dragon and dreadful beast, thunders at Minerva with a tiger’s roar.
RB|2|176|8|0|“Miserable one – is this your thanks for the trillions of services we rendered you for eternities! We shirked no sacrifice on your account, and no effort in spite of the most immense pains and torments to assure ourselves of your oft-promised love. Do you thank us by most shamelessly abandoning us, for the love of a devil who has hardly poked his nose into hell so far? No, that you shall never do to us! We will rather destroy you and hell and all the heavens, before you move one step from this place! Look how our servants are taming the surge, suffering dreadful torments, so that you can as mistress wander calmly upon it, even whilst intending to leave us, not granting us that oft-promised pleasure. Oh, just try, miserable whore, and you shall receive a reward of which not even the fullness of God’s fantasy has dreamt yet! What are you going to do: speak! Just look up and see how courage has abandoned your hero – looking everywhere for an escape hole! Just yell for his help – go on! Why aren’t you hollering for your chosen one?”
RB|2|176|9|0|Minerva appears to melt for fury and shame, unable to utter a word for trembling with rage. But Cado fumes even more furiously, figuring what to do. Those intimidating giants still engage his respect, whilst their testimony on Minerva makes him cringe about her faithfulness and love, making him undecided about his next move. But Minerva’s yearning makes him reluctant to part with her, wherefore he examines and orders his stones.
RB|2|176|10|0|After a while he straightens up, saying to the fiends: I am awake to your might and artful deception, and they are not your own work! You yourselves are but empty patterns and more images, and your threats to her are those of her own contrived images. If you were real beings, I would actually reward you for the service you just rendered me, as your behaviours made me aware of her real character. Tear her to shreds if you can; I can indeed do so, but it would not be worth my effort.
RB|2|176|11|0|Satana, should you come up with more such tests then just try. I will get to know you better. But you schemers I shall fix up forthwith in God’s name – Jesus the crucified! See this stone – it is inscribed with the divine name Jesus and three crosses! This stone shall show of what spirit you are!”
RB|2|176|12|0|Cado lifts the stone off ground, arm extended to throw, Minerva screaming: ”Cado for all that is holy to you, don’t! The moment the stone leaves your fist you are lost forever. The power of these spirits, which you take as outgrowths of my fantasy, is bridled. Whatever they seize, no godly power can snatch from them! Keep still and I might yet dissuade them and secure your and my release!”
RB|2|176|13|0|Cado, under secret effect of the two guardian angels behind him, speaks with assurance: “Your words are soap bubbles without truth. You have been a liar from the beginning but harming only yourself therewith. Hence I shall indeed do whatever you argue against. Hence in the name of my God, my Saviour Jesus!”
RB|2|176|14|0|He throws the stone at the first fiend’s dragon head, the impact producing the bang of a thousand canons. Everything excepting Minerva disappears, who now stands there naked and trembling upon a heap of sand before Cado, vainly trying to hide from, Cado.
RB|2|176|15|0|But Cado, asks: “Now, fair one, what’s going on! What happened to the danger, and where are the mighty spirits about to destroy heaven, hell, God and the entire Earth, and about to punish you for unfaithfulness? Behold, your art won’t do you anymore! You shall not get away from me! Anyone other would deservedly punish you now, but all is forgiven. You nevertheless have to follow me, or I shall use power you can’t resist. See how everything that gave you the appearance of power has left you. Now you have only me and your indescribably beautiful shape. Hence lean on me resolutely, and I shall guide you along the path of truth love for you. But you must follow me voluntarily!”
RB|2|176|16|0|Says the humiliated pseudo – Minerva: “Well well, I will and must follow you! But just come a step closer if you really bear love in your heart. You can surely risk one step towards me, since I have approached you a thousand steps already!”
RB|2|176|17|0|Says Cado: “You know very well that I am not one to relent by even one hair’s breadth of bartering, and will not agree to your request until you reach the point of your total transformation of your arch-primordial wickedness and infidelity. Hence let go of all further demands on me. I’m more wicked than you, notwithstanding the ability of your arch-primeval wickedness to fill infinity with the severest judgment. But since all the angel’s every attempt to win you back suffered shipwreck upon your rock-hard stubbornness, it will have to be a devil of all devils that brings you back to where you come forth. This devil is not one of your kind but decidedly different. His power derives from above, although his nature is infernal. You alone are his reward, which however he is ready to forego if obtained through bonded rather than free will; hence follow me!”
RB|2|177|1|1|Chapter 177
RB|2|177|1|1|Minerva suspects divine subtlety
RB|2|177|1|1|Cado blows his cover
RB|2|177|1|1|A dress falls from heaven, arousing Minerva’s curiosity
RB|2|177|1|0|Mikliosch’s commentary continues: “ Says Minerva: “My friend Cado, I love you, really! It is actually the first true love to ever move my heart; but would you explain why you are so intransigent! This must be based in thought-out strategy. There is something in the offering from above, and you are the hidden tool. You will have to reveal the plan or you shall not move me by a hair’s breadth, excepting by force; what, in any case, would you gain by force? You are familiar with my most stubborn defiance of God; how much more of yourself! The Deity is endlessly mighty and can do to me as It desires, but only through eternal force. Heart and will are mine, and I know how to defy all power, including yours, although you have come closest to my heart since beginnings. If it were not so, you would instead of my true arch-primeval form have an ugly monster in front of you. That tells you how I am and have to be. Give me therefore the reason for your unbending way with me!”
RB|2|177|2|0|Says Cado: “Why do you ask what I already explained with solar clarity. I must not fall for this, or I would never liberate you. You first have to voluntarily surrender to my will, making same your own. Then I shall do everything you desire out of yourself!”
RB|2|177|3|0|Says Minerva: “Sure sure; you can accommodate me, provided I desire only what you do; where does that leave my free will? Says Cado: “In your voluntary desire of what I do; hence uniting your will with mine! Without this, there can be eternally no thought of higher, real effect.”
RB|2|177|4|0|Says Minerva: “This is rather vague! Make yourself clear!“ Says Cado: “Oh you peculiar bearer, of all light and shining poured out over all endless spaces! If you don’t understand plain things like that how shall you grasp more profound things from God’s unstoppable fountains of purely divine wisdom?
RB|2|177|5|0|Be advised that you are to be set free again and enter upon the right order! Hence, you must first conjoin my will system, so that your will also is set free! Try it at least, and if not agreeable, then you can by all means re-enter your old judgment!”
RB|2|177|6|0|Says Minerva more cheerfully: “Well then, this offer I shall accept! If my return is not blocked off upon my not liking the new condition then be it as you wish! But I am naked and too embarrassed to stand in front of you. Provide me a dress and I shall come over at once.”  Says Cado: “This too I cannot grant you until you accede to my original request; a glorious raiment has just dropped at my feet from heaven! To you it will be of a kind that the heavens themselves have not seen yet! Hence come and take it from my hand as a worthy bridal grown!”
RB|2|177|7|0|Continues Miklosch: “Minerva is hesitant, turning her big fiery eyes on a close look, to see if it is worth accepting, straining to see the actual dress, but it is too well wrapped. Her curiosity escalates – I am myself curious what this Satan creature, anointed with every wicked ointment, will do! Lord, our most beloved, Holy Father Jesus! Will this ancient liar ever be converted, and will things then improve upon the cosmic bodies and especially our Earth?”
RB|2|177|8|0|Say I: My dearest friend Miklosch, this shall all be presently revealed; continue to watch and translate the scene for our company, and you shall be cleared up, together with all the brothers and sisters!”
RB|2|178|1|1|Chapter 178
RB|2|178|1|1|Minerva approaches, yielding
RB|2|178|1|1|A few more steps to the goal
RB|2|178|1|0|Miklosch turns his eyes back to the scene, saying: “Minerva gets anxious, her every move showing her eagerness to see the bundle opened.
RB|2|178|2|0|Cado notes it, asking: “Are you stuck in the ground?! Move here, and you shall get behind the secretive bundle! If you are nailed to the ground, just say so; I will loosen your feet from here!” Says Minerva: “That won’t be necessary; I am free to go where I will! What does the dress look like? Go on, tell me dear Cado!”
RB|2|178|3|0|Says Cado: “Come over, and you shall be most pleasantly surprised!“ Says Minerva; “Wow, you are being tough! Did I have to let myself be infatuated with you! No, this has not been seen from eternity! I will have to risk it! But should you harm me then I move back here and never ever return to you again.”
RB|2|178|4|0|Miklosch continues: “Minerva leaves her spot – a kind of glowing sand-dune, probing her steps toward Cado, behind whom our abovementioned friends are still tarrying. On putting her most beautiful foot upon the surge-free hill, all red heat vanishes. Nor is there anything further seen of the grotto, and the dreadful roaring and thundering have ceased. The lofty mountains also appear to have lost altitude, losing their craggy nature, leaving only a few bare cliffs. In short, the entire region takes on a more recent aspect, being just sufficiently rather than brightly lit.
RB|2|178|5|0|Cado verily is an artist in his field. To get this princess of eternity to fall in love with him – a being to whom love is more alien than infinity’s end is to me – requires more than ears, eyes, mouth and hands! Cado certainly still is a so-called devil, but such devilishness elicits my respects! He has character, unshakeability and a courage that is awe-inspiring. Not to have seen it oneself would make such comments unbelievable! We cannot but be astonished and praise You Lord for allowing this to take place. But it can now be expected that the Earth in aggregate – perhaps following a few storms – will go over to a stage that shall be most desirable to all heavens.
RB|2|178|6|0|But Minerva nonetheless is in no great hurry, in approaching Cado in small, measure steps. She keeps finding things on the ground, picking them up, examining them and then discarding them. I imagine these are all kinds of adornments that appear to gradually entice her towards Cado. Not bad cunning, that! Upon Earth I can recollect reading a sibylic prophecy: Should Satan ever be converted, be shall walk upon pearls and diamonds but despise them. Then shall hell be closed off and melt the chains of insanity like wax before the sun.”
RB|2|178|7|0|Verily, this thing almost looks like that! She comes closer and is hardly forty paces off. Now she must have found something notable, bending down hastily to pick up something resembling a diadem, looking at it approvingly and showing no intention of throwing this one away.
RB|2|178|8|0|Now she is asking Cado: “Friend, who scattered all these valuable around here?” Are these for myself or a trap laid for the fall of someone else? Here is a glorious diadem, worthy of my head! Shall I keep it or throw it away?” Says Cado: “Keep the good and cast off the bad! Too many of these things would burden you to the point of not being able to take a single step forward. Keep the diadem, not picking up any more stuff. Comprehend this and be obedient!”
RB|2|178|9|0|Says Minerva: “Well well, I am on my way. But a glorious bracelet lies right in front of me here! Let me pick it up Cado- it is worthy of my arm!” Says Cado, somewhat impatiently; “Oh you treasure- greedy being, A treasure waiting here at my feet is equal to more throughout infinity. Hence don’t be detained by street trash and take possession of what is prepared for you!”
RB|2|178|10|0|Now Minerva is on her way, approaching Cado to within three steps, flinging away the bracelet and saying to Cado: “Friend, I have come all this way, leaving just three steps; you will surely be able to come that far! I can see how your entire being is trembling at the sight of my charms. Your eyes tell me you love me unspeakably! Hence do me the favour and take these three small steps towards me.
RB|2|178|11|0|Says Cado: “Infinitely beautiful one, celestial occasions shall still arise where I shall hasten a million steps toward you. But for your well – calculated benefit I must not accede to any of your requests until you have done what I must demand of you. Hence take these three little steps as well, having put three thousand behind you already.”
RB|2|178|12|0|Says Minerva: “Well, who obliges you to demand all this from me? Who is your law-maker?”  Says Cado: “No one that I know of can prescribe to me what I demand of you. I myself am my own law-maker, not letting any deity or devil dictate to me. I was recently before god by way of His two greatest spirits. These were good and wise and showed me heaven and hell in order for me to make a decision. And I did not want heaven and know how to mock hell! I became aware of a most insane undertaking that was eternally incapable of succeeding. They went on the lookout for me but all your arts of deception were shattered upon the firmness of my will and my resolve to force you from the yoke of your own blindness! Tell me then who could prescribe something like that to me?”
RB|2|178|13|0|In all of infinity there is no being that I would obey, for I am my own lord and concern myself with none but yourself, because you please me so endlessly, and because you stand there as the first, greatest and mightiest being after God, which is to once more become what it had been destined to become out of God’s highest wisdom. But this can be achieved upon no way other way than I advised you. Hence no more hesitation with these three steps, or you shall not achieve your primeval beauty and dignity!”
RB|2|178|14|0|Says Minerva: “My most truly beloved Cado, what you say is all very well and I cannot counter it. But if love is to guide us for all time to come, then I don’t know where you are going to derive it if you will not move a hair’s breadth to please me. Look, I’m going to take two more steps, but you must take the one and only last one, even if I tarry an eternity! There is no talk of further conversion, having made myself your captive to this degree! Hence do me this small favour!”
RB|2|179|1|1|Chapter 179
RB|2|179|1|1|Final conflict and change
RB|2|179|1|1|Satana’s ancient pride returns
RB|2|179|1|1|Cado stays firm
RB|2|179|1|1|Parable of the rescuing navigator
RB|2|179|1|0|Miklosch continues his report: “ Says Cado: But, my fair one, do you ask me something that I can’t do for you precisely because you
RB|2|179|2|0|demand it of me; oh you incorrigible crown of infinity! Now you shall have to without fail take the last step, which I would have otherwise definitely taken! For your maximum benefit, do not ask me for anything in future. Behold, just one more step and all of infinity is saved and liberated from the hardest yoke of eternal judgement! And you shall shine as the happiest being with the light of all suns contained with infinity!”
RB|2|179|3|0|Says Minerva: “That could be so indeed, if I could only be stupid enough to do what suits you fine! But I lack such stupidity, and that is bad for your dazzling prospects with me. We are of course short of just one step; but should I not take it voluntarily and laugh at every one of your attempts to persuade me –by what means can you then force me? Externally yes, but inwardly never!
RB|2|179|4|0|Be advised that I am a being from whom infinity has received all its beings: I am a creature of all creatures – a degree of negative power polarity equal to the arch-primeval positive polarity of the Deity! I am the limitless ground upon which the primordial Deity builds its works! And, grasp this well: you endless nothing and merest dust particle before me would make me, the most perfect being within all of infinity, with a few paltry words subject to yourself, and perhaps even corrupt me through your never-ending flatteries! Oh, miserable blockhead! I certainly see you trembling with lust after full enjoyment of my embrace. But let go of your dirty thoughts, if you don’t want to wager this last step in my behalf! I am firmly resolved – no further step!”
RB|2|179|5|0|Says Cado: “Well well, just look how clever you suddenly are! You will have me wait an eternity for this last step? I wish you plenty of patience, for you shall never get the better of my patience! That one step is no bother – I can do with you as I like out of my own will. Hence I lack nothing for my advantage over you; so hang in there by all means – I lose nothing. You are already in my hands, and can transmute yourself into a dragon no more, and I’d rather have you remain as you are. Hooray this life’s going to be fun! Well done, Minerva!”
RB|2|179|6|0|Says Minerva, puzzled at Cado’s transformation: “Well, I never thought you were such a scamp! If only I could get rid of my accursed love for you, things would be different. But it had to be you who saw through my weakness; no, I can‘t bear that. Let him who created you who be accursed! But just wait, you shall recognize Satan in me yet!”
RB|2|179|7|0|Says Cado, unmoved: “Oh, that‘s no problem! Ultimately you are mine the most charming beauty that can’t ever turn ugly, and this will do Cado! Which does not, by the way, prevent you from taking the required last step. After getting sufficiently bored, you will accede to my demand anyway. But till then – hooray, fairest Minerva, because I have you.”
RB|2|179|8|0|Miklosch continues his commentary: “Minerva would now burst for rage. She would love to transform herself into some vile creature, but to no avail. She tries to escape, but her feet are as if nailed to the ground, being able to lift her foot only in Cado’s fixed direction. Are they not shapely feet! Verily, my respects to Cado for the way he can be so indifferent to such voluptuous beauty, whom he has completely in his power; it is more than I can grasp. To seem cold towards such beauty elicits admiration!
RB|2|179|9|0|Now she takes on a raging stance, staring at him scornfully! She tries vainly to distort her beautiful face, but it only vexes more striking, and Cado says: “Fairest, don’t even try, because the more you distort your face, the more charmed I am; you truly are a goddess!”
RB|2|179|10|0|Says Minerva, all but weeping for rage: “Accursed life – taking such turn! Am I no longer a mistress, no princess of all princesses? Must I have myself derided by such stupid donkey? Can I not go back? Leaving you forever? Did you not promise me I could go back when and how I wish? “
RB|2|179|11|0|Says Cado: “Nothing is going to come of this promise until you fully enter upon my will. For you are and shall remain under judgement for as long as you remain a slave to your stubbornness. Behold, if someone is in great danger and, being helpless, he remains a slave to the danger for in spite of being helpless, he remains a slave to the danger for as long as he does not avail himself of the mariner’s assistance.
RB|2|179|12|0|That is the case with you! Here I am offering you my helping hand to get you away from a terrible danger, to then set you down in fullest freedom, but you scorn my help. Your barest and vainest madness eggs you on to what must hasten your demise. Wherefore you cannot return but must remain upon this rock. And where would you be if I had not protected you from sinking, holding back the waves that would have washed you away long since?
RB|2|179|13|0|As said, you shall not get away from me, and you cannot remove yourself by a hair’s breadth! As merest slave of my will, what will you do? Will you be able to defy me forever?”
RB|2|180|1|1|Chapter 180
RB|2|180|1|1|Cado fortifies himself with bread and wine; Minerva’s rage
RB|2|180|1|1|Cado’s lucid instructions about her unworthiness
RB|2|180|1|0|Miklosch continues: “ Says Minerva: “That I can indeed, if I want to; notwithstanding my lack of further effective power, I can remain in inner resistance forever! But I may not do so just because of my foolish love for you, thinking the thing over properly and if seeming advantageous to my heart, submit to your counsel. But mark well; I shall take my lengthy time mulling it over!” Cado responds dispassionately: “Quite so, dear one! But the longer you take for your conversation, the longer will you remain unhappy, and the harder it will be to take this last step; remember that!”
RB|2|180|2|0|Cado sits down. Being hungry and thirsty he consumes some bread and wine, and since it improves his expression, it would given him better looks. Minerva, watching him feasting resentfully, is saying to herself; well a life-style that he must have picked up at the bears and wolves school. The fellow eats like a wolf and drinks like a whale. He is left with another beaker and a chunk of bread, but his churlishness will not let him offer me some. Nor would I accept any from such a donkey! Yet it would have been appropriate to make me- the leading light of infinity- an offer! How the churl loads up! That one could hollow out the entire Creation!
RB|2|180|3|0|But what now? I have to do something! If only I could pull that bundle closer, supposedly contains a dress for me; but do what – watch him till he stuffs himself? Quite a situation! But just wait, you crude churl, things shall change with time!”
RB|2|180|4|0|Cado is still eating and drinking snugly, saying to himself; “God, this surely was some bread and wine that must have grown upon a sun! Now I feel lamb-like reverence, and good like a donkey! And the most beautiful Mrs. Satana – whom I christened Minerva, presently with me and subserviently so! Goodie goodie, I’m doing well! Well well, my fairest Minerva, what a sour face you’re cutting! Be cheerful and snuggle up to me! That would absolve you from the last step! Go on – Minerva - make my day. Behold all the celestial beings share our joy – just look up. And us two – endlessly more noble and perfect than all this heavenly rabble, are huddling here together like two sick donkeys with vinegar faces! Yuck, let’s not allow ourselves be put to shame, cheering up tenfold over those above us! Go on, sit next to me!”
RB|2|180|5|0|Says Minerva miffed: “O shut up, crude and drunk lout; what next? I am to sit with him forthwith! Not bad fun for him of course. But, nothing doing! Fruits like me shall not be ripening for such donkey eternally; does his majesty understand?”
RB|2|180|6|0|“But Minerva” says Cado; “why should you not be capable of ripening for me? Oh, you are abundantly ripe; for you too have grown nicely old! But just one little kiss from those right rosy lips would surpass everything! So come over and make jolly my heart!”
RB|2|180|7|0|Says Minerva: “Oh forthwith, lord and master! Thou knowest how I obey such creatures wanting things. Thou wouldest not believe how much I love thee. Hence calm down for a few more eternities, whereupon I shall comply with your inebriated desires!”
RB|2|180|8|0|Says Cado: “It’s all one devil to me a couple of eternities sooner or later ultimately you are in my constant power, and I need nothing other for my pleasure. But since I care more for you than my welfare, I would like to haul you out of your immense stupidity and make you free and blissful again. Intending to remain a slave to your blindest foolishness, just stay as you are the most stupid and evil being throughout infinity; it shall bother me very little.
RB|2|180|9|0|Just turn your most beautiful but endlessly stupid eyes upwards and look how trillions rejoice in their divine existence, notwithstanding their knowing that you are the most unhappy being throughout all of infinity. And so, in my own way, I can be quite blissful without you. I will furthermore say that I shall not from now on bother much with winning you for your freedom in God nor devil has accomplished anything with you, which does not bother me. You are mine and have been made harmless like a viper whose poison has been removed. You know what to do to be free and happy! You shall receive no further invitation from me. Fare thee well in your madness and note only one thing well - that I couldn’t care less.”
RB|2|180|10|0|This makes Minerva think, saying: “What will happen to the renown I enjoyed throughout infinity?”
RB|2|180|11|0|Says Cado: “Don’t have yourself laughed off on account of your imagined prestige, for God’s sake; is not your ‘unsurpassed’ wisdom put to shame by every donkey?! But there will be a problem with prestige that is ever so beautiful on the surface but of a stupidity second to none! Hence say no more about your imagined high standing, given you by yourself; spare me more such immunities! ’
RB|2|180|12|0|Says Minerva: “Well – do you have to flare up like that! Surely I am worthy of a little instruction on my shortcomings!” Says Cado: “Dearest one, you lack much – in fact the lot! There would be much talking to do my part, although I am no friend of speech.”
RB|2|180|13|0|Says Minerva: “Well, just be patient with my stupidity and weakness. For if I am your future reward than your efforts have been handily compensated!” Says Cado: “For sure, should you be capable of instruction as heretofore then my own backside is preferable to all your ever-so exceeding beauty! Consider it, for I am no lustful devil!”
RB|2|180|14|0|Miklosch keeps up his commentary: “Minerva rubs her brow reluctantly, whilst Cado turns his face in our direction, as if perceiving our presence. What amazes me is that, notwithstanding his probable sighting of all the celestial spirits, he doesn’t seem to see the two next to him – namely Robert-Uraniel and his companion Sahariel. For he shows no sign of perceiving anyone behind him.”
RB|2|181|1|1|Chapter 181
RB|2|181|1|1|Bathianyi and Miklosch discussing the phenomenon
RB|2|181|1|1|Minerva takes the last step, rewarded by the celestial dress prospects for Satan’s salvation
RB|2|181|1|0|Says Baron Bethianyi, getting bored with that scene: “Friend Miklosch, you really are an excellent commentator, engaging the listener. But this story of Cado and so-called Minerva, who should rather go under the name of Luciferina of Satan, is getting tiresome. I can only admire the Lord’s immense patience, and also that of the ancient fathers, prophets and apostles! They are watching this progressively tedious scene as if of a boring novel that could spin on forever. With all due respects to Cado, he elicits respect. But Minerva is a subtle scoundrel that can transform itself into every form or element that cannot be caught out. She indeed occasionally feigns stupidity, but quite deliberately does not let on about her ulterior motives. Oh is not this a spoofer! Just watch and you’ll find me right!”
RB|2|181|2|0|Says Miklosch: “Let’s leave all that to the Lord; I think it will all eventually fall into place.”  Says Bathianyi: “It shall all come good in the end – I agree; but when? We are certain to experience it, having an eternal life. But our ilk can be forgiven for the notion that with this beautiful Minerva’s obvious deviousness, this business between them may never end.”
RB|2|181|3|0|Says Milklosch: “Brother, I myself am basically troubled only marginally. The thing absorbs my attention because it is certain to be no everyday occurrence. Two most craftily infernal spirits into one another’s hair and it shall presently transpire which one carries off the victory; I’d take a punt on Cado.”  Says Bathianyi: “Me too; if there is to be an end to it, then surely for the better. Right now it looks highly speculative; watch and keep us informed.”
RB|2|181|4|0|Miklosch looks, saying: “You too keep watching; see how amicably Minerva now gives Cado her hand, the latter nevertheless responding;”That won’t help you offer me out of your own will I must not accept until you also take the last step! Lift your foot over to mine and you have solved your problem and regained your freedom! After that I shall be able to accede to some of your requests!”
RB|2|181|5|0|Says Minerva: “Well then, I’m lifting my right foot over to yours, to see how well you keep your word! All the heavens and hells be my witness on how I never obeyed anyone’s will like yours! But, Cado, beware if you have deceived me to the slightest degree, because I love you! I would otherwise have to take revenge second to none!”
RB|2|181|6|0|Minerva really lifts her right foot over to Cado’s, saying: “Now I have carried out your demand; what are you going to do now?”
RB|2|181|7|0|Says Cado: “Only when you have also lifted the other one have you completely met the conditions, after which I’ll tell you what I’ll do! I have basically told you already, but as your memory seems short, I repeat in a nutshell: the last step has to first be taken fully and not by half! Hence out of captivity with the other foot also, and everything shall then show itself plainly!”
RB|2|181|8|0|Says Minerva;”Well, it seems that your demands on me shall never end. But since I have done this much I may as well do that too! But watch I don’t leave you after that! Because you remember that my freest retreat to my former state was assured me as a main condition to my demeaning action in accordance with your will.”
RB|2|181|9|0|Minerva is lifting the second foot, saying: “Now it is accomplished: I have completely fulfilled your will; what now?  Says Cado: “Endlessly much, fairest one! Loosen this bundle, taking out the raiment and covering those hopelessly alluring charms!”
RB|2|181|10|0|Bending down, Minerva opens the bundle. Seeing the carmine-red dress that radiates more powerfully than the sun, and which is studded with a profusion of shining diamonds and rubies, she is so startled by the massive light that she actually sinks at Cado’s feet as if in a swoon.
RB|2|181|11|0|Asks Cado: “How do you feel now, Minerva; do you like this queenly gown? Did I lie to you; what do you think of me now?”
RB|2|181|12|0|Minerva, almost speechless, says with tremulous voice: “Cado, this is too much, too great, too glorious! Do I not know all the heavens with their inhabitants: Yet I have never seen anyone there fitted with such gown- not even the Deity in Its inaccessible light! How should I, hardly yet emerging from my worst and deepest depravity, be capable of accepting and even wearing such fiery raiment! I am indeed indescribably overjoyed therewith, but I truly don’t dare to put it on! The most deeply infernal cannot so hastily enter upon an alliance with the most lofty celestial. It will take a long time yet for me to ponder over my fundamentally infernal, wicked actions in order to gradually rise above them! Remember that I am the basis of all wickedness and judgment! Oh when, and how shall I be able to lift myself above my arch-wicked condition, Cado; how distant such period!”
RB|2|181|13|0|Says Cado: “Fool, count the suns within endless space; count the planets which not seldom, like atoms within outer space, orbit by the trillions around a single, final central sun that itself is not of a primordial sun magnitude yet! Count the sand particles of just one smallest planet! Add up all the material particles that are under judgment in eternal space, having to carry the light upon their backs from one infinity to another! Behold all this is severely judge substance out of your very own judgment! How long would you have to think through the foundation of every judged atom throughout infinity? Behold, this would be foolish to the ultimate degree! Hence do what I advise you for your true liberation, and then you will not need the final summary account to become truly free and therewith well-pleasing to the almighty Deity within its Jesus humanity!”
RB|2|181|14|0|Says Minerva: “Beloved Cado, you are right indeed; but do not ever enounce that certain name to me again, as it is absolutely intolerable to me. I can’t actually tell you why, but it is so; the name burns me more than all the fire of hell!”
RB|2|181|15|0|Says Cado: “Behold, this again is extremely foolish of you! In this very name like in no other, your and my salvation are to be wrought; hence just laud and praise this name in future, and you shall conquer all evil in your heart! You shall then celebrate a veritable triumph over everything that up till now has constantly tempted you to such immense falling away from the eternal Deity!”
RB|2|181|16|0|Says Minerva: “Dear Cado, it is endlessly easier for you to speak than for me; remember how many countless hosts of poor beings are languishing in extremist torment, which I prepared for them; how should I ever become free and happy at all for as long as the countless ones must languish on my account! No, that’s impossible it can’t be!”
RB|2|181|17|0|Says Cado: “Don’t let that trouble you; from the time the Deity took on the human, It also took the entire material Creation upon Itself, making every person independent of you, and subject to their own conscience! All the world now rests upon God’s shoulder and upon that of all free men, even whilst you yourself have not for a long time been accountable directly to god. Hence do as I tell you, and you shall be free in everything.”
RB|2|182|1|1|Chapter 182
RB|2|182|1|1|Minerva’s further excuses and Cado’s response
RB|2|182|1|1|About repentance and conversion
RB|2|182|1|1|Portentous acts of salvation
RB|2|182|1|0|Miklosch continues: “ Says Minerva: “But the Deity has commanded a form of penitence for the forgiveness of sins without which no man, let alone a devil, can achieve bliss. I however am the foundation of all sin, and a pillar of judgment and death. How should I gain freedom and bliss without an omen, in order to in fact be free and blissful? How should I practice atonement in this dazzling gown? Sackcloth and ashes, in a hairy dress, are required for that! Procure me such penitential gown, and I shall begin atonement in earnest!”
RB|2|182|2|0|Says Cado: “Indeed, you and the doing of penitence would go well together. Do you actually understand what doing penitence means? Do you think that a hairshirt and sackcloth and ashes add up to penitence? I for my part, although a devil like yourself before God, consider penitence genuine when one voluntarily abandons the wicked and counter-divine path, placing one’s own will unshakeably under the eternal Deity banner, firmly desiring what one has recognized as such divine order. After thus acting out of your own regulated will, you shall also thereby do the right penitence, but a hairshirt, sackcloth and ashes, general confession and communion and even a million masses belong to the domain of ultimate human absurdities, as they only make man worse. I can become better only through my own free will, everything else having no importance before the better spirits and God!
RB|2|182|3|0|You also can see what every spirit can discern from his 	higher wisdom. Desire nothing out of yourself but only what I desire, and you shall soon be rid of your own jailor. But while you still come at me with your own will-chunks, it shall not get better with you for lengthy periods. You had never been lacking in wisdom and native cognition, but in goodwill; wherefore you became the foundation of all vileness and wickedness! If however a being wants to become good and noble, it must carry out the same experiment with its initial and wild will as a gardener upon Earth does with a wild plant; he cuts off the crown, splitting the stem and inserting a noble branch, whereupon it becomes a new, noble and good fruit tree. You too have to proceed thus with your old, untamed will! Do not be troubled even if you have your old crown removed, for therewith you shall come by a more marvellous, better and nobler crown.”
RB|2|182|4|0|Says Minerva: “Although you are stubborn as a devil, Cado, your wisdom is god-like!” Responds Cado: “If no one other than myself wants to follow it, then what use such wisdom! I am preaching to deaf ears and perform spectacles before blind eyes! By almighty God, I have spoken to excess, but to what purpose? I am showing you why you should fully subordinate yourself to my will. But you come up with a thousand excuses and even, where complying to some degree, you never do so forthwith or the way I demand and must have it! Since you consider me wise as a god, why are you not doing what I ask? A most splendid gown lies there in front of you, giving off its mighty beams into infinity like a central sun; yet its mighty light, destined to be driven towards your inner being, is consuming itself in vain: Why? Say why!”
RB|2|182|5|0|Says Minerva: “I have already said why, but you refuted it wittily. I nevertheless maintain that I feel much too unworthy to just put it on like any old rag. I can’t give you another reason, regardless of how it offends you. But another thing: how will it affect the Earth and all the other worlds if I put on this gown? Shall those spirits, about to undergo development, and at present still enveloped in crudest matter, be better or worse off? Give me a good reason, and I shall then forthwith do what and how you want it.”
RB|2|182|6|0|Says Cado: “I knew she would use delaying tactics again! Oh you most exasperating being! What have we to do with the Earth and all the other worlds now? The Deity is sure to know what to do about that. We are not in the least affected by how people now co-habit upon Earth or the sun. We live and act only for ourselves. I have already told you that you yourself were placed upon the cosmic bodies without any influence upon them, and this since the Deity’s Incarnation, within whom a second Adam out of God took upon His shoulders the entire creation with all its, problems, and now guides it the way His eternal order demands it. Wherefore you need not henceforth concern yourself with anything other than your own self! Put the gown on, and it shall transpire what next!”
RB|2|182|7|0|Says Minerva: “My my, you living book speak like a disciple of Solomon! But I can see that in one sense you are right. And so I am going to transform myself into a dress up doll right in front of you and play real haughty, foolish and vain person, it pleasing you so much! Will you be better off if unable to look at me for all my brilliance? I will now put it on, but don’t come bothering me with more demands too soon! ’
RB|2|183|1|1|Chapter 183
RB|2|183|1|1|Minerva’s glory in the celestial gown
RB|2|183|1|1|Robert and Sahariel reveal themselves
RB|2|183|1|1|Bringing up souls for true freedom and independence
RB|2|183|1|0|Milklosch continues his report: “Minerva is now actually putting on the gown. Oh- for a thousand powers, this is unbearable; what unspeakable beauty! Lord and Father Jesus – be gracious to me, a poor sinner! Lord, I would either die or go crazy if I had to watch this great beauty for a few more seconds! It puzzles me how a Cado and the two others – Robert Uraniel and Sahariel, can tolerate such proximity and not lose their lives. The latter two’s eyes are certainly overflowing with the brilliance and beauty, but it’s anyone’s guess how Cado can bear her immediate closeness like that! Brother Bathianyi, relieve me for a while, for I can no longer bear it!”
RB|2|183|2|0|Says Bathinayi; “Friend, this won’t do, for just a few fleeting glances have already check-mated me; what would a prolonged time do to me! Thanks for your offer, dearest friend; just attend to your pleasant office and I shall continue my part from your words.”
RB|2|183|3|0|Says Miklosch: “Very well-I’ll play the dope! Well, would you believe it, the two angels are now revealing themselves to Cado and Minerva, the latter two being perplexed at their sudden appearance. Cado seizes them up for either their celestial or infernal origin; what will come of it?!”
RB|2|183|4|0|Cado brushes his hair from his face, pluckily confronting them: “Where ya come from – what do you want – who are ya! Speak up – here – the devil Cado ask ya!”
RB|2|183|5|0|Says Robert, moving forward: “We two are your sincerest friends, from above as well as from below, having secretly protected you, or you would not have otherwise brought this arch-primordial queen of all matter this far. But we have come to congratulate you on succeeding in this great work, upon which the efforts of many brethren have foundered. If you desire to avail yourself of our services in anything good before God, we are at your disposal!”
RB|2|183|6|0|Says Cado: “I thank you for your efforts and guard, but confess that I would have preferred to do without it, because for me the name and power of the great One is enough, everything else being vanity I hence ask you to at once remove yourselves or I shall have to use force. My much beloved Minerva is nowhere near being able to cope with your stranger’s parasite looks. Once she is fully perfected, you may return and delight in her full recovery. But no more assistance, for it would only delay rather than abbreviate my efforts. Hence, God’s speed, my friends!”
RB|2|183|7|0|Says Minerva: “Friend Cado, since I am now done up with the queenly garment I deem myself entitled to a few words and things here. Hence I insist that these two Wiseman from above and below remain here to render me a service or two, if they are so inclined!”
RB|2|183|8|0|Says Cado: “It is up to me to decide what takes place here! Should I relent, you are lost for at least another half eternity; don’t forget we two are devils and follow a path different to God’s angels for our development. Hence friends, do me the favour and go, for I cannot continue to guide Minerva in your presence!”
RB|2|183|9|0|Says Robert: “Cado, friend, you don’t know us too well yet if you think we could be a hindrance to your plans with Minerva. Behold, whatever you have thus far spoken or do was through ourselves; for God the Lord, Whose name is supremely glorious, has given us abundant power and authority for that. Had you stood alone before this so-called Minerva, you would have long since been her dreadful prey. It was ourselves who placed every work on your tongue. It was us who blessed and charged the stones you picked up as your weapons, as we also prevented the fiery flood from rising, enabling you to find effective refuge upon this hill. Since this is how things are, how should we now be a handicap to you? We can indeed be conducive to your heavens-pleasing work, and so don’t be troubled by us!
RB|2|183|10|0|We hence remain with you a little longer, so that you can do what is left freely out of yourself, to bring this great work to a favourable conclusion. Henceforth our counsel shall not be secret but open, with things happening only upon your request, so that you and Minerva can be truly liberated therewith; you shall be able to freely accept or reject our advice. If we were to continue influencing you in secret, you could not be made free and hence blessed, leaving you a mere tool in our hands. But we now set the tool free from the fetters of judgment, so that it would become something before the Lord out of itself. This the weak tool must however acknowledge, and subsequently self-determine itself, whereupon it shall in a short while achieve true and free perfection and not remain within coerced slavery. Let it be so, in Jesus the Lord’s name, the One and only God of Heaven and all the worlds!”
RB|2|183|11|0|Says Cado: “If so, then stay of course! For I must act freely to be freed from every yoke. But whether Minerva also is going to stay is another matter.”
RB|2|183|12|0|Says Minerva: “The steps that I have already taken forward remain; I shall certainly not retreat. But these two celestial scoundrels must get out of my sight, as they proceeded against me secretly and treacherously! I shall take no further step forward whilst they are here!”
RB|2|183|13|0|Says Robert: “Not at all, fairest Minerva! Were we to have harmed you, we would leave. But you must admit that we only did you a supreme favour, through the power out of God effectively acting from within us. You should gratefully realize the extent to which we have freed you from hell’s fetters, having caused same to gradually abate in your heart, within which the basic germ of all evil had resided. Think of the dreadful eons throughout which you suffered the most intensive torments – of course through your own stubborn will, and then our presence for your future wellbeing is certain not to put you off! ’
RB|2|183|14|0|Says Cado to Minerva: “That true! Hence think about it and all shall be well! These two have to stay now, because I commanded them; do you object to my orders as well?” Says Minerva: “Indeed, because, they forced you to give them!”
RB|2|183|15|0|Says Cado: “There you are mistaken; I don’t let anyone force me in my free will. But if I were under judgment to do so then you should object even less to what is spoken by my judged will. It then not being mine but God’s almighty will. And so comply with what is determined by the two and commanded by myself!”
RB|2|183|16|0|Says Minerva: “Well – your stubbornness is not too bad, and you know how to twist things to maintain your standing. But am I, the first-born of all creatures, to beg for my position I shall however submit to you outwardly, being too weak to fight you. But my inward parts belong to me and henceforth only curse you and your bond of friendship, Amen! Understand this, Amen??
RB|2|183|17|0|Says Cado: “I have indeed that much understanding and perhaps more. Once your own exterior has digested that, your interior too shall turn towards my aim for you, out of God’s unchangeable order. And to that I too say an unalterable amen! Do you too understand this unalterable Amen?”
RB|2|184|1|1|Chapter 184
RB|2|184|1|1|Sahariel comments on Amen
RB|2|184|1|1|Minerva’s love declaration
RB|2|184|1|1|The angelic messenger’s wise response
RB|2|184|1|1|Parable of the two wells - Cado reveals the situation
RB|2|184|1|0|Continues Miklosch: “Sahariel steps up, saying: “I too have a right to express a powerful Amen, but I don’t do so because judgment lurks behind every Amen. I hence counsel you two to withdraw your Amen. For it is not right for anyone to renounce an Amen over something not in line with God’s order, every spirit nevertheless can carry an eternal Amen within himself concerning God’s will! This Amen is the primordial life of all beings and their greatest freedom, once they have made it fully their own out of themselves. Every other Amen produces haughtiness, pride and the disdain everything true, good and divine. It builds prisons, forges chains and kindles the fire of destruction. Hence take back your Amen and enter upon an eternal God Amen. Then you shall soon be freed from the hell that is still raging most powerfully in your hearts. Follows this advice, and you shall truly not fare badly! ’
RB|2|184|2|0|Says Minerva, facing Cado: “Did you hear that, conceited know-all? Those are words of true celestial anointment, upon which one can build! Listen, I followed your words, but the more I thought about them the clearer it was that you were just a blind adventurer, a devil who is indeed in possession of power but using same to score a buffoon’s hit! Get packing with your punch linesand hang onto your Davidian stones for memorials. Because not your stones but these two messengers have broken my lance and smashed my eternal sceptre. Hence glory and praise is not yours but theirs. Sahariel, take me, I want to be your prize, for you have earned your right to it!”
RB|2|184|3|0|Says Sahariel: “Crown of all outer beauty, I and my friend Uraniel have earned the prize just as little as friend Cado, for we are only servants of the Lord’s wide plan, and tools in His hand! Even if it seems that we do something out of ourselves, it is only appearance, for it is only He Who accomplishes everything! Hence leave things to what pleases Him! We all are of the Lord, and are a prize to Him alone according to our meekness and love for Him! To us is due only whatever His great grace and mercy offer us. But let this not sadden you; should He Himself out of His endless love bind you to my heart, then I shall also accept you for eternity in most thankful appreciation. Does this please you, most physically beautiful light-bearer??
RB|2|184|4|0|Says Minerva: “Most beautiful Sahariel, your limitless modesty engages my admiration; your heavenly speech flowed like milk and honey into my turbulent heart and breathes love over love for you, my most divinely beautiful Sahariel! What friendly earnest streams from your youthful face! What heavenly nobility wafts through your entire being, and what celestial harmony shines through all your limbs, like a morning star! I must confess my exceeding love for you and shall be the unhappiest being of infinity if you don’t reciprocate. Look I too am beautiful, but not good unfortunately; yet who knows whether I could not, through you, become as good as I am beautiful? I would gladly proffer you a most pure heart if only I had one. Accept it as is, and maybe it becomes noble and pure at your side. Do not spurn my proposal, since it arises from the first love of my eternally long existence!”
RB|2|184|5|0|Says Sahariel: “My most radiantly fair Minerva, your existence has indeed been an immensely lengthy one already, but not an eternal one. It was not right from the very beginning; God alone is eternal, everything else having taken its inception out of Him. Even if some of us have existed a few cledillions longer than others, they are far from being eternal. You have indeed been somewhat presumptuous in your zeal, but let it be. If otherwise you perceive true love in your heart – which at present I doubt, then I would overlook such poetic excess. You have offered me your heart, which I accept, but add just one small condition: that you willingly and cheerfully follow me to the Lord, taking friend Cado with you! If you can do that then we are sorted out.”
RB|2|184|6|0|Says Minerva: “Friend, this is an endlessly huge and unachievable condition for me! Me accompanying you to the Lord of infinity, taking the now repugnant Cado with me? Anything more likely than that, for it is to me impossible! Before coming up with such condition you first must purify my heart! Such instant fulfilment would not bring the almighty Deity. I say unto you – take me without reservations, and your trip shall not be a rough one!”
RB|2|184|7|0|Says Sahariel: “This shall not do, as too much judgment still lingers in your heart. Such can be ameliorated only through your graduated subordination to the ordered divine will residing within us. Doing what you desire we would enter upon your judgment. Magnifying same when we ought to reduce it.
RB|2|184|8|0|Metaphorically the thing can be likened to two wells – one filled with the purest water, the other with filthiest sludge. Streaming the clean fountain water into the filthy contents one, the latter is purified, turning it into good water; whilst driving the filth of the second into the first, both would become bad and unusable!
RB|2|184|9|0|Take note of this telling example of why we can’t take up the water of your will into ours, making it obvious why you should let the water of our will stream into yours. Hence do as we say and you shall be purified with a fill of noble water! Did you not yourself express the desire to become clean and noble through myself! You can so indeed if you desire it, but you must do as I advise you in the name of the Lord! ’
RB|2|184|10|0|In response to this simple and wise instruction, Minerva keeps her face down, apparently pondering how to rid herself of this increasingly irksome company.
RB|2|184|11|0|Cado also seems to notice it, saying to Sahariel and Robert Uraniel: “Although I am myself a devil, I must confess we won’t get far with this serpent. Her stubborn and most wicked cunning surpasses my imagination. She is not serious about transcending to a better existence; her serpentine nature being is saturated with poison. How many convincing representations have already been made to her, whose perfect wisdom she can see as well as we can. Her old satanic will remains perpetually the same. She of course feigns a response to our efforts but only in appearance, doing everything to eventually corner us. I say: nothing doing, Satana! You won’t string us along much further, we have worked you out!”
RB|2|185|1|1|Chapter 185
RB|2|185|1|1|Minerva trying to justify herself
RB|2|185|1|1|Cado’s refutation and uncovering of her wickedness
RB|2|185|1|1|Sahariel ready to depart
RB|2|185|1|0|Miklosch continues: “ Says Minerva: “Be quiet, silly donkey; what would you know of what I need to do! Do you think God’s order allows only for the positive polarity of beings and things? Does not negative polarity also have to develop to the same degree: is not life a constant struggle between these two? Silly donkey, remove a tree’s roots and then ask it how much longer to bearing fruit! Chop off an animal’s legs and see how far it will get! If blood is returned to the heart through the so-called good or positive power and afterwards driven out of the heart through an evil power, which I shall call negative, in order to keep physical life going, then tell me which power is preferable – the attracting or repelling one? Do you crude churl see your drivel? It is logical that the negative power has to remain subordinate to the positive one, as it proceed from it – the pure water has to clean the dull and not the other way round! But all that too is God’s order. If Rome was not pitch black, mankind would not hanker after light. Hence I too am out of God the way I am and will remain – just as you shall remain a donkey for eternity!”
RB|2|185|2|0|Says Cado curtly: “Indeed so, with the latter category applying to yourself! Princess of all the fixed stars’ stupidity, tell me about positive and negative power and their relationship! Tell me, most beautiful she-ass, is God a whole or just a half power without you? Are you essential to His existence, or could he maybe endure without you- the way He endured without you for eternities? You fully useless creature, you are going to dish up evil’s necessity to me whilst denying me potential goodness? You blindest female creature, wherein does God’s love, goodness and might reside? Does the Deity, Who surely is a most perfect being in everything, have to be evil first in order to then become good? Heavens laugh at such wisdom! There is indeed talk of a fabulous Minerva and how she derives from Jupiter’s head, but that one will not be you, your dress of course shines like the sun, but to what end with a fatuous imbecile stuck inside! Did not the heavenly Sahariel over abundantly demonstrate what turn things have to take for your improvement? Why don’t you follow his advice? You head of malice, now I am waking up to you; you shall certainly not get away from me ever whilst jumping back into your old dragon skin isn’t an option either; this shiny dress takes care of that. What are you going to do?”
RB|2|185|3|0|Says Minerva: “Shut up, stupid donkey, it is revolting talking to you, Be advised that I am going to show you now what I am still capable of: I still command my regiments – especially those of the Roman hierarchy, and I’ll have them come into play! Inquisitions, gallows, scaffolds, and stakes shall arise and carry on a hundred times more ruinously! Rulers are going to beat subjects with glowing whips and have them strangled by the thousands! That will show you what I can do even without my dragon skin!”
RB|2|185|4|0|Says Cado: “But here I say: this far and no further by a hair’s breadth. Through your stupidity you have betrayed your ‘humane’ plans! Well done, need I say more? We shall know what to do on our part! ’
RB|2|185|5|0|Says Robert: “Secret measures have already been put in place. This time Satan shall prepare his own demise! His shall be a terrible reward!”
RB|2|185|6|0|Says Sahariel: “Dear friends, do not get too worked up over this incurable one! The bulk of her power has been taken from her, and her pseudo power shall help her little. This old serpent shall indeed still bite and poison a few, but then the Lord shall himself come to the mortals and put an end to her game! Let her now do as she pleases. The worse her game, the sooner shall her base work be finished. Therewith enough work, with and in hell! We shall be on our way back to the Lord and our dear brethrens. But let this one, totally abandoned, do whatever she will! Arise, brother Cado, for you have found grace before God, as you have converted the evil within you into the good and true. Now come along to the Lord with us and we shall furnish you with great power to guard over hell. This Minerva however shall remain under your control to you because you have vanquished her with the weapon of divine justice hence arise and come with us to the Lord!”
RB|2|185|7|0|Says Minerva: “I see; me – the pearl of infinity you abandon and, as – it – were, chase away like a harlot from the dance! Lovely and praiseworthy of you! Earlier you got me to give way and come near through all kinds of dodges, but now you want to abandon me, thinking me incurable! Yet I am perhaps second to no other being in my capacity for improvement, letting only those triumph over me who show me the necessary patience and love! I have vexed poor, yet they only scorn me; should I not be filled with mistrust for all beings who come too close to me? All sorts of promises were always made to me, should I return to God, but each time I came close to doing so the staunch proselytes left me to my fate. But do as it suits you  and I shall know what to do. Cado, stay if you will and I shall then follow you; I am not going with these two!”
RB|2|186|1|1|Chapter 186
RB|2|186|1|1|Minerva Continues argumentation
RB|2|186|1|1|Sahariel’s long suffering
RB|2|186|1|1|Bethanyi’s annoyance
RB|2|186|1|0|Miklosch continues: says Cado: “Whatever I accomplished with you so far was the work of these mighty friends of God; where would I have gotten on my own, since you would be too powerful for me in every way. You have received as many admonitions as there are worlds in endless space but all vainly, as you rather have your arrogant insanity than the radiant wisdom of God’s messenger’s despatches to you. Your desire is to rule over all heavens, matter and hells! You would have three rulers’ crowns, three sceptres and three swords! Those always were your plans. And I poorest and weakest devil should stay behind and renew all those conversion attempts with you? A Cado shall not be misused like that! Hence I go with these two dear friends of God! Didn’t you aspire to freedom? This liberty is now granted you and you can do as you will. Not wanting to follow us on this occasion we think you have dug yourself a grave for everlasting death. Do as you will with your power from now on but expect God’s permission for violence!”
RB|2|186|2|0|Says Minerva: I implore you three to stay for a while and, make an effort towards my potential improvement; surely I don’t lack the will for it.”
RB|2|186|3|0|Says Sahariel: “Indeed so, for you have willpower to excess, but what kind. Yet we do indulge your request with a few more moments of supreme patience with you. Should this bring about no change in you then you shall be everlastingly abandoned!
RB|2|186|4|0|Says Minerva: “Well then, I beg you to tell me what I must do to be free before God and all the creation.”  Says Sahariel: “Most beautiful one, for that you only need to remain as you are! For you have right from the start been free before God and all His beings. It depends only on whether you want to yourself be actually free in God your creator and Lord? But you know as well as we do what this entails! Act so voluntarily! Seek and do what we seek and do, and you shall achieve what we promised you in the name of the Lord!
RB|2|186|5|0|Says Minerva: “Then I would have to first become a slave, in order to then go over to an enslaved – like freedom. This would be hard for me, as every humbling brings forth a most violent reaction in me! Is there really no other way than that one, which I am in no way capable of going?
RB|2|186|6|0|Says Sahariel: “Just as there is only one right way leading to God and true eternal freedom. Whoever does not want to tread it shall eternally remain far from God and His order, truth and freedom. But he who is not liberated within the sole truth in God remains like you a miserable slave forever! But tell us now in no uncertain terms what you intend doing? Do you want to come with us to the Lord Jesus or not?”
RB|2|186|7|0|Says Minerva: “I would if I could, but it is not possible for me at present. But I shall henceforth make every effort to follow you. Once I shall shortly let you know my yes or no you can do whatever your order demands!” Says Sahariel: “Good, we shall do you this further favour; hence start fighting your wicked haughtiness right now!”
RB|2|186|8|0|Miklosch continues his observations: “Ugh, look how this mischievous Minerva feigns the effort, even swallowing and screwing her eyes around, as if fully serious about reform! Would that have to be a schemer!”
RB|2|186|9|0|Says Baron Bathianyi: “Friends, the old whore shows no sign of betterment! A threefold crown in her heart and head, feigning reform through humility! Did I not hear everything that Cado and the other three said to that hell’s prima donna; how far did it get them?! She indeed put on that radiant gown to charge her pride, domineering and vanity; but they shall never move her towards something smacking of humility! I think the minx should be exiled out of the way and no further attention paid her, for this is not one to change ever.”
RB|2|186|10|0|Says Miklosch: “Dear friend, let’s leave this to the Lord: He shall know what to do with this peculiar creature. What amazes me no end is our supremely good, most Holy Father’s singular patience, and then how this pseudo Minerva wriggles her way through to bogus reform with surface modesty? What I can’t understand is the mismatch of primordial banality with her unspeakable outer beauty! But it is redolent of the world – the most beautiful animals usually being the most rapacious, the most beautiful flowers being the poisonous and the most beautiful women being the loosest. Among ecclesiastical hierarchies the Roman surely stands out in exterior splendour, but is undoubtedly the worst from within. And so it seems that actual infernal character is to be found exclusively in exterior beauty of form.”
RB|2|186|11|0|Says Baron Bethianyi: “Quite right! The most beautiful lands upon Earth usually are inhabited by the worst people and rapacious animals, and weeds thrive there. The palaces usually are occupied by the outwardly most attractive people, but what spiritual children are they? Whatever glitters externally usually is of the devil!”
RB|2|186|12|0|Agrees the general standing next to him: “True indeed! The more decoration upon the uniform, the more humans one has annihilated or made into thousands of slaves! The decorations stand in high regard, but consciences are bad – provided some are left over! And this too is Satan in most obvious form; isn’t this so, dear brethren in Christ?”
RB|2|186|13|0|Says Bathianyi: “Well, there is something to it, but not always of course. There are men who have earned their orders of merit in a most upright manner; order of merit whose owners are upright people and who come by their honours in a most righteous manner. Hence it cannot be automatically assumed that a decorated chest harbours either a bad or no conscience at all.”
RB|2|186|14|0|Says the general: “In your own way you are quite right, and so am I in mine. I don’t condemn every decorated chest either. But every chest’s true decoration remains pure and true love for God and one’s neighbour. Where a chest lacks these, all your medals mean nothing to me. If however the Lord Himself said: When you have done everything, consider yourselves lazy servants – then how should a true follower of Christ allow an order of merit to be hung on his uniform? Surely no objection could be raised to that, it being God’s own word!”
RB|2|186|15|0|Says Bathianyi, somewhat peeved: “Just so, Just so! You are right, but I am not wrong either; it speaks for itself that there can be no right without love and no true love without right.”
RB|2|186|16|0|Says Miklosch: “Brethren, it seems to me that you are drifting into combatants for righteousness right in front of the Lord – the eternally true judge! A few paces to the right of your stands the Lord, full of love, goodness and gentleness! Ask him about which one of you is nearer the truth. But who should be minded to start an earthly merit argument right in front of the Lord, in sight of perhaps the most portentous phenomenon for all of eternity right over there, northward!”
RB|2|187|1|1|Chapter 187
RB|2|187|1|1|Minerva’s theatrical departure for her last battles
RB|2|187|1|1|Sahariel, Robert and Cado return homewards
RB|2|187|1|1|The Lord receives Cado
RB|2|187|1|0|Say I: “Hold it there! No noise now, the pregnant is in labour and must not be disturbed during delivery!  Miklosch, return to your business of interpreting!  I say unto you – the harvest is ready – but so are the labourers. I note great misery upon Earth: Satan would like to flog them with tenfold darkness, but his calculations shall not work out - for his efforts be cursed. For a short time to come Satan’s influence shall be decisive upon Earth the proving ground of my children!  Look again and speak!”
RB|2|187|2|0|Miklosch looks again, saying: “Ooh, thunder and lightning – Minerva flies off her handle, demanding a sword to fight unbelief and heresy upon Earth!”
RB|2|187|3|0|Says Sahariel, pointing to his tongue: “If this live sword bears no fruit then all others are also useless! The living sword united with the heart acts for eternity – as the Lord had said: this visible sky and Earth shall pass, but my word remains forever!  If therefore you are in earnest, then act through words, letting go of the sword! For if you preach with the sword then same shall be your certain end. For if you live by the sword dies by the sword.  Hence go in peace, or your time shall be severely foreshortened!”
RB|2|187|4|0|Says Minerva: “I want a sword, regardless! A sword – give me a sword. For once I now want to sweep the Earth from one day to the next by force!”
RB|2|187|5|0|Says Robert: “Well then – you demand a sword; here is one! Take and use it in accordance with your know how and conscience! Your reward shall follow close upon your heels!”
RB|2|187|6|0|Robert hands her a sword. – Minerva rips it out of his hands, laughing with blood-curdling Satanic style: “Ha ha ha – is this made of lead or cardboard! Is this perhaps a symbol of your celestial authorities and powers?” Says Robert: “Not at all, fairest one! But it certainly is a symbol of your power henceforth! Go and fight with it, miserable one, and gain your victory. If however you want to come with us then the road is open. Say what you will do!”
RB|2|187|7|0|Says Minerva: “I shall fight even with this sword!” Says Robert: “Go right ahead with the weapon, but see that tomorrow will not be too short for you upon Earth! This is the last fight you will be allowed – and it will be upon your head.  And now enough words upon Satan; let us go our way! The Lord judge you according to His will!’
RB|2|187|8|0|Continues Miklosch: “Now Satana suddenly disappears and the three hasten over here, led by Sahariel; I’m bursting to know what they may report on their other, wide celestial travels! They come quickly!”
RB|2|187|9|0|That moment they arrive. Bowing down deeply, Sahariel steps up to me, saying: “Oh Lord, Thou all-loving, almighty holiest God and Father of us all1 I went out with brother Robert-Uraniel in Your name to show him a tiny spark of your endless glory. He beheld his primordial home and was overly delighted, for Your name is over there praised by all. But on the way back, Your holy spirit led us to a memorable scene, which should be of greatest import to all your heavens and the tiny Earth, a birthplace for Your children. But this interlude was red-hot work! The entire hell was filled with indignation at Yourself and Your heavens! Satan adorned himself mightily in order to draw all the heavens into himself by his beauty.
RB|2|187|10|0|Yet over here stands a powerful spirit, evil yet right within himself and also wicked, yet good: a spirit of rare character. This spirit was the first to throw down the gauntlet to hell’s princess, fighting him as David did the giant Goliath. Externally he fought her like a master, but this princesses’ inward parts remained as heretofore. This brave spirit stands here, his name being Cado. And so I and Robert –Uraniel have returned to you richer by one brother, Thou most holy Father. We are not going to pray You to receive him into Your Kingdom, since Your endless goodness and love have anticipated it us. But we pour out our greatest joy before You for being allowed, through Your love and power to win such glorious brother! To You alone our praise, honour and love!”
RB|2|187|11|0|Say I: “My love, grace and blessings to you and him! He had been as one dead, yet a little spark still resided in him which was brought alive through the torment that his erstwhile earthly chieftain prepared for him. This saved his heart and imbued him with great power, with which he then rendered Me great service, unasked. Wherefore he shall also receive a big reward and become a master in fighting hell.
RB|2|187|12|0|Step closer to Me, My beloved Cado, as I have great and important things to give you!” Cado bows down deeply, saying: “Lord, I had quite a different concept of You indeed. But seeing You now in the plainest simplicity, You are most agreeable in such appearance. I rejoiced immensely the fact that, as the most exalted divine Being, You are so plain and simple! In my heart I always wished the Deity to be like that, notwithstanding that I always had to think of It as inaccessible because my concepts would not allow me to imagine anything else. But finding my God and almighty Creator over here like that, I am joyful beyond measure and most readily place my limited power at your disposal.  Just do not let me be indignant, for my joy is to do good. What is now to become of the so-called Minerva? Is she to remain so, or should we try further reformation attempts with her? As she is, she will cause much disaster upon Earth, which she is certain to have gone to carry out.”
RB|2|187|13|0|Say I: “Let it not trouble you, dear Cado! This time a trap has been laid her, as also for all her ilk, in which she shall inescapably catch herself. We however shall for now be unto something else!”
RB|2|188|1|1|Chapter 188
RB|2|188|1|1|The Lord with Robert and Helena
RB|2|188|1|1|The spouses together again
RB|2|188|1|1|A true celestial couple
RB|2|188|1|0|Say I: “Look, Robert, the object of your love has been leaning upon My breast for a substantial time. You yourself have also seen and experienced much. But ask her what she too has seen and heard during your portentous absence! You yourself penetrated deeply into My heavens, and your Helena deeply into the great mysteries of My love. Which of you do you think has made the furthest progress through deep and important life experiences??”
RB|2|188|2|0|Says Robert-Uraniel: “Oh Lord, the most beloved Helens, surely! For he who draws from the primeval fountain surely receives life’s purest light. He who is obliged through Your holy order to observe the wonders of Your mercy from the wide-ranging outflows of your love, wisdom and power drinks only droplets of Your grace, even whilst Helena takes up entire rivers of your primordial light into her heart, thereby being led into the immense field of your endless mercies and miraculous works. One fleeting second of unhindered look into your heart would have to reveal more to her than a thousand years to me at distance. How am I going to stand before her, me a spirit imbued with a few light-droplets, and her enclosing seas of light from ultimate wisdom!”
RB|2|188|3|0|Say I: “Don’t let that trouble you! Anyone taking a wife to himself on Earth shall be pleased with her in proportion to the number of good attributes she is endowed with. And so you too shall not be sorry if your rightful wife has received a treasure that shall suffice you both for eternity. Her treasure consists in immeasurable fullness of love, whilst your treasure of wisdom is not inconsiderable either. You were indeed fed but droplets, whilst she absorbed entire streams.
RB|2|188|4|0|But if you immerse such droplets into the fullness of her love, it brings forth countless wonders and new creatures and works which you shall not tire of beholding. Only therein will you begin to steadily note and worship My might, greatness, love and wisdom ever more in their fullness. Because everything that took place with you so far was only essential preparation for what you shall start from here on.
RB|2|188|5|0|At first you saw your house only from the outside and it pleased you immensely. But when you entered the first chamber of your house it pleased you even more still, as you soon came upon a company which, although of crude appearance, corresponded with your inward parts. Yet they soon became gentle, as your own inwards became brighter and gentler. Whereupon a second hall was opened – the great dining-hall, where you had to organize the tables, causing you much trouble. After which we entered a third, very large hall called the museum. There you came to know all your deficiencies and the seed of death within you, and have now cast them all out of yourself, having had to probe the basis of hell (from your original creation) and purify yourself of same. And now you still stand before Me in the same museum hall.
RB|2|188|6|0|But there is no tarrying here as yet; wherefore we shall now take ourselves to the great treasure chamber, in which those treasures shall become visible to you which you and Helena receive from Me as a free gift. Hence summon the entire great company then we shall at once proceed to the fourth hall – the great treasure chamber of your dwelling. But greet your Helena – your celestial wife, first!”
RB|2|188|7|0|Robert greets Helena with real angelic gentleness, and she reciprocates intimately. Robert nearly melts with delight, shouting: To, my heavenly Helena, how great are you now, and how small I before you!”
RB|2|188|8|0|Says Helena: “Most beloved Robert-Uraniel, before God the Lord there are neither big nor small things! He imbues one work with one purpose and another with a different one. Where however the purpose is divine, the means also are good. I am a means, and so are you, in the hand of divine love. Like myself, you are neither great nor small, but the same in love before God. Let us not therefore indulge in mutual compliments henceforth but fervently seize one another in God, our holy Father. Let your wisdom be wedded to my mature love in God! United thus before God, we shall be a true couple in heaven, acting within God’s order!”
RB|2|188|9|0|Says Robert-Uraniel: “Fairest sister in the Lord and Father, and wife of my heart, you are fully right; how blissful your words have made me! For I saw therein the streaming of the spirit of purest divine love onto my heart. What pleasant harmony it generates in my blissful heart! Oh God, what joys am I headed for! What kind of things are my eyes about to encounter in the Lord’s secret hall of treasures: joys unlimited, each of new, unsuspected wonders of divine love, wisdom and power!
RB|2|188|10|0|I bless them both, giving a sign that he would summon all to resume our journey.
RB|2|189|1|1|Chapter 189
RB|2|189|1|1|Cyprian with the Lord
RB|2|189|1|1|Proper gratitude
RB|2|189|1|1|The Lord’s ways of guiding
RB|2|189|1|1|Rome’s justice
RB|2|189|1|0|Robert now announces my will as to what is to happen next.
RB|2|189|2|0|Meanwhile Pater Cyprian steps up to Me, saying: “Lord, Thou best Father of men and angels, that infernal interlude took quite some time; the best thing about it is that my own depressing notion of yonder real arch-Satan has left me. For the two brethren Dismas and Thomas worked almost the same type of exorcism on myself as the famous Cado did with the make-believe Minerva. As far as I can judge I am at least rid of all that was Roman in me; meanness, envy, avarice, domineering and self-opinionated are now far removed. I now stand before You with a sense of freedom, and would beg You for a small blessing. Having so over abundantly blessed good brother Robert that he can hardly help himself for bliss, You will not regard my request as presumptuous!”
RB|2|189|3|0|Say I: “Eternally not indeed, but you are too late with your request as I have blessed you already!” Says later Cyprian: “In that case I owe You my proper thanks, Lord and Father! ’
RB|2|189|4|0|Say I: “That too has already happened, for I read it in your heart, and that is the most appropriate thanks. Having rendered Me this already, why add an inferior one?” Says Cyprian: “About that I know nothing. How should such unconscious action on my part have any worth before You.”  Say I: “Because it is in accordance with My Gospel, which says that one is not to let the left hand know the good the right hand is doing in My name! Do you think that for thanks to please Me it has to in the Roman way be rendered with resounding bell-ringing, powerful organ, kettledrums, trumpet and trombone tones, accompanied by mindless bawling of Latin hymns? Oh friend, this all is pure abomination before Me! He who wants to thank Me effectively, let him do so in his heart, and that without participation of his immensely wise intellect and without more strain rendered Me such thanks; if I am fully satisfied therewith, what more do you want?”
RB|2|189|5|0|Says Cyprian: “My God and Lord, Your grace and mercy is superabundant if able to regard the pure thoughts of the heart as well-pleasing to you! You order all things rightly and guide Your children in the right way, preventing their erring. My heart was making its life-beats in deep, sadness, but You would not let it go numb in its night, which would have made it no longer capable of pulsating with love for You. Hence all worship and all our love be to You alone!
RB|2|189|6|0|Things are once again in a sorry state upon Earth, but whatever You permit is right. Weeds too must ripen and their roots dry out, that they may then be destroyed from their foundation. Like the good out of you, so the bad also must proliferate, that it may be properly recognized and rejected as such.
RB|2|189|7|0|The greatest evil upon Earth now is the Roman clergy. It elevates itself disguised as piousness, climbing up and up; but shortly it shall bump against the ceiling of your heavens with its proud wings. The latter shall be destroyed with fire from the heavens. Its ultimate fall shall be terrifying, after which no self-exaltation will be possible; a sad prospect indeed, but good and just, not missing its target!
RB|2|189|8|0|I had been fully evil and wicked before You oh Lord, climbing ever higher to fall that much deeper. But when fully fallen, You came, helping me up, making a human in Your image out of a devil. And thus you always precede oh Lord, for Your mercies are without end and Your love and grace fill all spaces of infinity. The lowly one You lower still further, that he would become perfect and come closer to Your heart. The exalted You raise still further to prepare their complete fall, that they may see how vain were all their strivings and how they are nothing before Thee, oh Lord! Well for those who take note of their actual fall, humbling themselves before Thee! But those trying to maintain themselves in spite of their fall, let these beware threefold, for their path shall be a hot one and their turnaround all but impossible.
RB|2|189|9|0|Oh Rome, Rome! You vainly knock at the portals of your former power! Beware, for the bolts with which you barred entry to the Kingdom to all who would go in are rusted! I stand before God the Almighty and His eye tells me: your belated efforts shall bring you a base reward! Beware, for the Lord has prepared for you a night that will swallow you like a starved snake does with a sparrow!”
RB|2|189|10|0|Say I; “You have spoken well, truly and wisely before My face. Let it be as you have spoken before Me!”
RB|2|190|1|1|Chapter 190
RB|2|190|1|1|The ancestor’s prayers for blessings
RB|2|190|1|1|The Lord’s response
RB|2|190|1|1|Preparations for the Lord’s return
RB|2|190|1|0|All the prophets and apostles step up to me, saying: “Amen! Hallowed be Thy name, here in Your heavens as also upon your Earth – a true testing-ground for all generations those are to sprout for an eternal existence under Your heart! But one thing we all ask, as from one heart and mouth, Holy Father: that You would put a stop to Satan’s abominable game once and for all ! Take the people from the Earth and cause gold, silver and precious stones to vanish, that man would no longer crave after the shine of these obscene things, but strive after pure love and truth! What of all the spiritual treasures carried to the grave,the hunt for all these things preventing mankind from awakening their spirit within your order, to draw there from imperishable treasures for time and eternity!
RB|2|190|2|0|Put an end at last to Satan’s base handiworks! With his timely disappearance from the field of action, mankind must at last become more oriented to the good and true, alternatively however sink steadily deeper into ruin. None can tell how ultimately you proceed to lead everything to its most congenial goal. With some beings this may take vastly extended previous to their pre-determined goal. Wherefore the most desirable outcome for us God-oriented ones would be an abbreviation of the epochs, as You Yourself promised your nations, oh Lord!
RB|2|190|3|0|It really is regrettable that your beautiful Earth is unable to heal the perpetual injuries inflicted by prevailing tormentors for as long as you don’t remove the latter from its cosmic body. Please do soon whatever You intend to, Lord and Father, or men shall despair of anxiety about the stream of troubles without end. For us of course, waiting is easy, in your presence and its bliss, oh holy Father, and a thousand Earth years are here like a fleeing spring day. But to our brothers, still living in their mortal hulls upon Earth, anxious minutes turn into years and the latter into eternities. Hence, oh Father, open up the rich fountains of your love and grace, blessing the poor upon Earth with the grace of your visitation, foreshortening this evil time! Your holy will be done forever!”
RB|2|190|4|0|Say I: “You do well praying thus. But you nevertheless fare as those who were always too late everywhere and hence have also been always too late before Me, as I am the first everywhere and in everything. You are as the members of My body, which cannot act until My spirit urges them. If however you are in need of My spirit at every level, how can you assume that your prayers can move Me to an action whose necessity I already knew before any spirit out of Me had yet enjoyed free consciousness! Before you yourselves think about something I have already taken steps at those very manifestations now in evidence, in the absence of which the general purpose ultimately of your eternal, freely creating life in my presence could not possibly be achieved.
RB|2|190|5|0|Am I in one stroke, through fire from heaven to destroy all hierarchies? This is no longer possible after the great work of salvation. No sin flood and no further destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah!
RB|2|190|6|0|Every evil upon Earth is now rather its own judge and punishment that follows sin closely upon its heels. The hierarchies demanded their ancient terrible freedom of the Priesthood. And behold, it is given them, minus material power! If however the hierarchies continue to make wicked use of their evil freedom, then they shall cause thousands to leave their bad fraternities and join better ones. Thousands have already fallen away from Rome while you are still praying here! Can time be more foreshortened than that? Has not everything been undertaken that will soon be essential for their downfall?
RB|2|190|7|0|Could I ever return to Earth whilst the evil hierarchy is not first effectively stopped dead in its tracks? Were I however to come as God, well: you will certainly grasp that the entire Earth would be judged and no being would be capable of a true breather.
RB|2|190|8|0|But if I come to the Earth, I can come only to the poor. Only thus can all the dictatorial strivings be counteracted, and there with My hastening there reach what is lost.
RB|2|190|9|0|Yet your prayer nevertheless was just, for it was given you that way, My actions nevertheless having anticipated you enormously! But now Robert-Uraniel comes with his crowd; hence be ready to move on!”
RB|2|191|1|1|Chapter 191
RB|2|191|1|1|Moving away from the chamber of perfection
RB|2|191|1|1|Robert and Helena with Cado before the closed heavenly portals
RB|2|191|1|1|Minerva re-appears
RB|2|191|1|0|All hasten to do My will; Robert-Uraniel comes up, saying: “Lord and Father, everything is done according to Your will and holy order!”
RB|2|191|2|0|Say I: “So let us move towards morning, where you appear to see two massive columns in the distance! That’s where the fourth great chamber of perfection lies, and only there does actual heaven begin. Here, take your wife, so that out of My especial love within you, you would perfectly enter upon the kingdom of your love and cognition!”
RB|2|191|3|0|Robert-Uraniel embraces his Helena most lovingly, praying Me that I would enter the great hall at his side, and that between himself and Helena. But I say: “You must learn to move freely; otherwise you shall always need apron strings. I shall however be present anyway when you enter. I shall be with you wherever you move with love for Me, for your love of Me is Myself! I am present wherever there is true and pure fullness of love towards Me. And so go ahead and open the portal to the kingdom of your heart’s perfection!”
RB|2|191|4|0|Robert bows down deeply, commencing his trip, moving cheerfully along with Helena, who is asking him how he is actually settling down in the kingdom of God, and whether he feels at home yet. Says Robert-Uraniel: “Sometimes it feels strange, especially when the Lord is not at my side. But where the Lord is visibly in my proximity, there I feel at home again. But notwithstanding my grasping them, all those appearances alienate me, because their preparation occurs unexpectedly. Yet I’ve gotten used to that as well. Here however is the portal. Locked! What now?”
RB|2|191|5|0|Says Helena; “Well, we shall try to open it in the name of the Lord. Behold, a golden key is actually sticking out!” Robert grasps it, turning left and right, the door isn’t budging. He tries again with a harder push, to no avail!
RB|2|191|6|0|Robert gets somewhat peeved, saying to Helena;“Behold, my beloved wife, I confess that this once again alienates me, like being abandoned by helpers when in trouble. Just look around as far as the eye can see – no one other than Cado, who came along quietly; neither soul nor spirit to be seen!” Says Helena: “Really strange, can’t see anyone but Cado myself and the door refuses to open: yet the Lord sent us here Himself. Try again with my help – it may work! ’
RB|2|191|7|0|Robert tries the golden key in every direction, with Helena pushing against both wings, the efforts wasting some while. Says Helena, as they both tire: “My dear Robert-Uraniel, no one can do more than their best. Having used up our strength, this celestial portal still won’t open which can’t be our fault. In the Lord’s name, let it remain closed! But we could bother our friend Cado; perhaps he can work it out!” Says Robert-Uraniel: “Right, I will ask him.”
RB|2|191|8|0|Says Robert-Uraniel to him: “Dearest friend, you good naturedly accompanied us, and you heard the Lord’s instruction to me – would I come with my wife and open the door; yet all efforts failed! I would ask you to help me for the third try; we may perhaps open this huge celestial portal together. If not, then may the Lord do to us as He will!”
RB|2|191|9|0|Says Cado: “Dear friend, my effort would bring you little blessing; God’s business is not performed by oxen; you are called and chosen, and I not even called. But I will lend a desired hand. You are aware that only those gain God’s kingdom who take it by force. So let’s go about it in God’s name.”
RB|2|191|10|0|Robert tackles the key again – seven times to the left. With no give, he turns it to the right as far as it will go. With more heavy pushing the door stays closed.
RB|2|191|11|0|Robert-Uraniel scratches his head and Cado says: “I told you it won’t work! Do I not know that these spiritual things are much more stubborn than earthly ones. Upon Earth, a mountain would be easier to shift than opening such spiritual portal! My advice would be to give it time. It cannot be our task to constantly trouble our Lord God Jesus; hence we were assigned a spot where we are to wait until this portal is opened for us by higher power. What we could do is remember the Gospel advice: “Seek and you will find; ask and it shall be given; knock and it shall be opened! Who can tell whether the door would not stand there open already; what do you think, my friend?”
RB|2|191|12|0|Says Robert-Uraniel: “You are right indeed, but nevertheless it is odd that the Lord should have basically forced me to hasten over here to open the door on account of portentous things awaiting us here! I shall however follow your advice!”
RB|2|191|13|0|Adds Helena: “Friends, it truly is no small thing to enter upon the kingdom of God! What most embarrasses me here is the gloriously shining gown. I would be much less embarrassed if I was wearing an ordinary peasant dress. Verily, this business could really make you cross with the Lord! Previously milk and honey of the best quality, now followed by dripping bitterness! And in place of the celestial bread one has already enjoyed in overabundance, there is porridge! Let’s drink to that, it makes for a champion celestial sweetness! If however, I a fool, could only rid myself of this ridiculous dress, as it really humiliates me! Do you my beloved Robert-Uraniel still like my Uranian star gown?”
RB|2|191|14|0|Says Robert: “To be honest, I too would like any other a million times better. In this divine suit I now feel like a fobbed celestial donkey. By God, now I’d rather wear leather shorts and a crude jacket! Never in my whole terrestrial and spiritual life have I felt as ashamed as in this embarrassing celestial garb! If only I could swap it for something else! Says Helena: “I would give mine away for the dirtiest kitchen rag, there being nothing more pitiful than a kingly robe upon swineherd turf.”
RB|2|191|15|0|Says Cado: “Dearest friends, you are on my wavelength! Christ the Lord of infinity Himself must have felt that way, having so often railed against pompous clothing; does He not wear the simplest of garb even here in the kingdom of light! I am myself a decided foe of all wearable splendour, whether in the material world or here in the spirit kingdom. Wherefore I can’t blame you for abhorring your splendid heavenly garments. If that is all they mean to you then this is right. I never held much of such heavenly frills; but what shall we do to open the door. Will we start asking, seeking and knocking?”
RB|2|191|16|0|Says Helena: “That we will give a miss, I would think! If the Lord is not going to open it for us then let it be locked for eternity, Amen!” Says Robert: “You are not wrong my most beloved Helena; do you think however that if one has made it all the way to the celestial portal, one ought to make every effort to get through! There is no embarrassment in asking, and even less in seeking, and as for the knocking – I’m now going to make a din upon both wings like no other: how do you like that? I had already as an angel made a most extensive celestial journey with Sahariel, and now I stand in your company like an ox upon the hill! The only thing we miss is the legendary Minerva; should be a treat to hear her lay into this door-lock! ’
RB|2|191|17|0|Says Cado: “Don’t overly mention the wolf! Verily, if I am not mistaken, she is launched to pay us a visit! Now we can wait for riddance’. Says Helena, confounded: “She must have good hearing! Robert Uraniel nice time coming! You just had to mention her name in this quandary! It’s going to be high Mass! Is she maybe going to drag us down to the lowest? God be with us!”
RB|2|191|18|0|Says Cado: “There is no talk of that, but the fatal thing is that once here, there is no happy riddance of her!” – Says Robert: “In that case let’s try stopping her from coming; we surely should be furnished with excess divine power for it!” Says Cado: “Try it, but probably in vain; she will claim fullest right to come and seek entry at the door to God’s house. It is quite another thing whether she will be admitted. Let us just let her go her way unhindered, pretending not to notice her. Should she still steer towards us, we may go rough on her, but take neither a friendly nor judgemental stand, but a dispassionate one – that’s the least agreeable one to her. It’s the quickest way to get rid of her; I think I have her full measure.”
RB|2|192|1|1|Chapter 192
RB|2|192|1|1|Minerva before the portal
RB|2|192|1|1|Rough encounter with Helena
RB|2|192|1|0|Says Robert: That’s good advice, but silence, she hastens this way, still wearing the shining dress and carrying the fake sword of tin and cardboard. She has not lost any of her extraordinary beauty either. She really is endlessly beautiful, and it is hard to imagine the Deity bringing forth a more shapely beauty, although I don’t think one should praise her beauty much either; it could make her still more vain and proud.”  Says Cade: “Sure, sure, no more about it or she is hard to get off one’s back!”
RB|2|192|2|0|Says Minerva, already behind Cado: “Quite right – hit the nail on the head, as usual! Wanting to teach the others how to best get rid of me as if I had ever imposed myself on anyone! For this I have too much honour and pride. And you my friend Cado need not fear at all, having known each other for quite some time. Should I call you by your real name perhaps?”
RB|2|192|3|0|Says Cado!” Shut up, if you don’t want my notorious courtesy! Over there is the locked door: see if they will let you in; do you really belong in there?” Says Minerva: “Dry up, I do as I will, not dancing to your whistle; capito?”
RB|2|192|4|0|Says Cado: “Indeed, vain and haughty and stupid to boot! How should you be capable of willing and doing what is for your eternal benefit? If however you should have anything further to say to us then I beg you for more select language! Should you be unable to oblige me, then at least for the sake our most of tender celestial lady here!”
RB|2|192|5|0|Says Minerva: “This would be a rare celestial lady! This crude proletarian brat I am to show respect? Me, the foremost being of all infinity, and that one, the last one of that most notorious Lerchenfeld (suburb of Vienna)! You would know about celestial ladies – calling this typical Vienna rubbish-dump roast such! Congratulations for your rising celestial wisdom!”
RB|2|192|6|0|Here Helena, quite aglow with rage, interrupts her: “Well well, you proud ass, so you know something about me, you slapped-together pig of infinity! How is that – the foremost minx of infinity getting stuck into me! No fear, I’ll crease your polished old donkey skin-folds a little more, since they itch you so! Do you - skim off the infernal beef-soup - think I don’t know you? Don’t worry, filthiest Jesuit hankie: this one is going to call me a proletarian brat! See you get going before I show you where God’s carpenters are drilling the hole for you!” Says Robert: “My fairest Helena, I beg you, wife, given me by God Himself, do not get excited: not even God can accomplish anything with this pseudo-Minerva, let alone ourselves! You know that no dates grow on thistles, or figs on hedgerows! Let her say whatever she will, for her voice shall not penetrate our ears and even less our hearts!”
RB|2|192|7|0|Says Helena: “Yes, but as an honest Christian one has to stop off the devil’s trap! She is quiet because she can’t find rougher words. Just let her make a sound and I’ll fine-tune her a Lerchenfelder song to last her for eternity! Well, this holy archangel Michael’s poison-roast will get to know me! Verily I could even become uncivil with our dear Lord God, were He to ever mete out grace to this Peter’s throne. This one has been too evil for too long, even for hell, the reason why the other devils can’t stand her; and you had to call her over!”
RB|2|192|8|0|Says Cado to Minerva, who is shaking with rage: “Well, have you run out of your crudest vocabulary, finding no response to these compliments? It seems you found your master, your silence an admission that the Lerchenfelder is right!” Says Minerva: “Don’t mention this gallows rope again, for I have my fill of her!”
RB|2|192|9|0|Interrupts her Helena: “Just get going, or there shall be mosquitoes with Spanish flies; know the Lerchendfelder salad?(showing Minerva her fists) Should you delay your departure, your runny nose trap will collect it!” Says Robert: “Helena, for God’s sake, I beg you! We shall end up at the Lerchenfelder sewer rather than enter God’s heaven! Remember that you rested at God’s holy breast, as His darling, soaking up His grace – and now you are a perfect Lerchenfelder again! Look, you shall have to cast this away or the portal shall not open to you too soon.”
RB|2|192|10|0|Says Helena: “Well, It seems you are not willing to tell this filthy beast a few eternal truths to her face! ’ Says Robert: “Not at all darling, but I feel sorry for your mouth, which had already become celestial and had spoken to God, handing out some glorious love counsels to me!”
RB|2|192|11|0|Says Helena: “Mouth or no mouth, truth will out. They say that truth does not necessarily sound good even from the most beautiful mouth; but how come you object to the truth from my mouth as bad but don’t notice the same crudeness from yonder devil’s frump. If you feel sorry for my mouth giving the eternal blasphemer a lecture then how much more sorry should you feel for a mouth from whose lips no true word has ever emerged yet. Rather than stopping me dead in my tracks, tell her off!”
RB|2|192|12|0|Says Minerva: “Have you unplanned Lerchenfelder wood, who is not like to have studied courtesy at high school, finished? Nothing so crude has ever hit my ears.”  Helena interrupts her: “Well, don’t let it swell your ear. To put with her uncouth Jesuit penitent’s spinners when fed hell and purgatory from God’s representative on Earth! Just hang in for your dog-fight if not clearing off now, have your beautiful face re-modelled! ’
RB|2|192|13|0|Says Cado: “Calm down, Helena and your friend Robert! I will now have a word with her myself and perhaps tune her a note closer to God; you two need to keep the peace however.”  Says Robert: “Do so, brother; I look forward to be rid to her. She strews seeds of discord over those getting too close! I think she would soon mix up the angels as well. I wish you luck, having doubts about your success, for this being will do good only by force, never voluntarily; I’d put all my bliss on it!”
RB|2|192|14|0|Says Cado: “You may not be completely wrong, although I would not wager all my bliss on it; eternity is endlessly long, and over such epochs and circumstances things can happen that no spirit has contemplated yet. Hence let us assume possible whatever is not against God’s order. Placing bets on chance would amount to doubting God’s wisdom; with God all things are possible; hence why not also Satan’s full conversion?”
RB|2|193|1|1|Chapter 193
RB|2|193|1|1|Indian wisdom concerning Satan
RB|2|193|1|1|Counselling patience
RB|2|193|1|1|Easier to sweep small places than infinity
RB|2|193|1|0|Continues Cado: “Behold, I once found a memorable passage in an Indian book on wisdom which ran something like this: “
RB|2|193|2|0|Arch-primordially, there was existence only in God, and He was Himself infinity and eternity within His lucid self-consciousness, and there was no end to His thoughts and ideas. But just as on a humid evening countless fireflies mingle without discernible order, God’s thoughts and ideas moved up and down and back and forth, although endless space was still without creatures. Only the Deity beheld its great ideas perform great movements within Its free imagination. The Deity subsequently separated the ideas from the thoughts, and this was an initial ordering of things within the Deity Itself. It gradually set the great ideas down firmly, leaving free reign only to thoughts.
RB|2|193|3|0|When however the ideas gained ever greater firmness, it transpired that they were not strictly pure and perfect, whereupon the Deity decided to purify the ideas themselves, separating the pure from the impure. This being accomplished, the Deity put down the impure ones as if outside of Itself, firming them and giving them consistency through Its almighty will and enlivening them through the spirit of the freest thoughts.
RB|2|193|4|0|And a great spirit full of impurity came forth – to be purified through seven other spirits which the Deity had called into being from its pure ideas through the freest spirit of Its thoughts.
RB|2|193|5|0|Behold, brother Robert, before us here stands that first great spirit of impurity, upon whom purification work is still proceeding. Wherefore we must not be put off, if this is a drawn-out affair. This spirit is indeed the most impure thing you can imagine, but not entirely incapable of complete purification in its time. We must not grow impatient just because we were easier to purify than this spirit; a small spot is easier to sweep than an entire world. This spirit within itself is the aggregate expression of the entire Creation, whereas the Earth in its entirely, together with all its beings, can be regarded as no more than one atom of this spirit’s actual being. You will, like myself, understand that tiny spirits are easier to purify than this most phenomenally largest created arch-primordial spirit, the representation of all of Creation. As endlessly more is required for the purifying of such size, one has to give this divine matter special consideration and submit oneself to God’s Commandments in all patience! Dear friend, consider well and you shall accommodate yourself more readily to my efforts. And now over to Minerva.”
RB|2|194|1|1|Chapter 194
RB|2|194|1|1|Minerva’s satanic doctrine of temptation
RB|2|194|1|1|Cado’s effective style
RB|2|194|1|0|Cado now turns to Minerva, saying: “For how much longer do you Satan intend to abuse our patience? Do you yourself plan to do nothing but evil and wickedness? Had the Deity created a diamond whose diameter between the poles would take lightning a million Earth years to cross, and had It also created a hummingbird for flying to this globe just once every thousand years to hit it with its beak, then the tiny bird would have ground up the globe therewith long since. Thousands of such epochs were already spent on you, yet you are still exactly the same you were at the beginning of all times! No spirit is able to grasp the patience the Deity has lavished on you, and what paths tried out for your purification!”
RB|2|194|2|0|Says Minerva: “What may I have ever done contrary to your divine order? You consistently talk about some divine order yet have no inkling what that entails! If I as the separated impure part represent the contrary to the pure part in the Deity, and that unalterably, just as the Deity remains unalterably within its purity – is as all that then something other than God’s order in aggregate? And am I doing something that could be described as something wrong, evil and wicked before God? It is true that I always probed mankind for its capacity to withstand its fire-test of virtuousness before God and His love; where they passed it -well there my temptations were at an end, for good. If not then they were through my temptations given another chance to gain consistency in true virtue.
RB|2|194|3|0|The proud one I make more so, that through such vice would be humbled within himself. For nothing heals this vice better than its own excess – if not already upon the material test world then certainly over here afterwards – as a certain Cado may have already experienced himself! Thus I also make sensual rams progressively more so, to the point where their vice has entangled them to their last life fibre, turning their backs on such vice, hitting upon the road to chastity. I have already, through certain physical diseases set limits to lust. Where these don’t help I have yet much more effective means here in the spiritual world, to make their vice contemptible to such souls.
RB|2|194|4|0|Thus I proceed with every vice. Granted that I appear to be a promoter of vice. I sound out every job. But never have I rewarded vice unless the sinner was still insufficiently vice-riddled to abhor vice. There I had to of course make the vice-prone more so through all kinds of temptations, pushing him to the peak, whereupon he had to recognize and discard vice as such, to then part with it forever. I and the Deity always pursue the same aim – namely the purification of the created souls, to make them suitable for carrying the uncreated, purest and mightiest spirit of God.
RB|2|194|5|0|God is the potter, but I the fire! But just as no pot is ready for cooking until it has itself achieved consistency through fire, just so no soul can withstand the fire of divine love until made fire-proof by me. If however I do what I must, how dare you say that I don’t live and act according to God’s order, to which I am subject, like all other things? But if you can indeed prove that I ever rewarded vice, then you would be right! If however I am the inexorable punisher of vice, then your talk is blind and scratches upon the shell, never hitting upon the kernel.
RB|2|194|6|0|Or can you furthermore think of an activity consisting only in positive movement? Must not one foot always rest so that the other can meanwhile make a positive movement? Wherefore one foot always has to sin against movement so that from resistance to movement and the movement of the other foot, a perfect movement can come about. Must there not be night so that the sighted may learn to appreciate light? Must there not be apparent death, so that life can be glorified thereby? And what would be the meaning of bliss to a spirit not also imbued with the potential feeling of sadness! If there were no pain, how would the feeling of wellbeing associated with health fare? And if there were not at least apparent malice, what prospects for goodness?  Behold, everything must have its opposite for enduring! And if I am the foundation of all contrariness, how am I against divine order?”
RB|2|194|7|0|Says Cado: “My dear Minerva, had you given such anointing talk on the divine order of your satanic nature at a university you would have verily aroused much sensation with the learned committees! But if you thought to favourably impress me with your being, then you are ridiculously wide off the mark; that way you only show that you had never yet understood yourself and hence are not capable of knowing your own nature, and in which direction you should be heading towards the divine order. And secondly, you don’t know me even by name if you come to me with such foolishness! ’
RB|2|194|8|0|Interrupts Minerva: “Your name is Cado!” Continues Cado: “That is the name of the coat I am wearing. But I bear a different name. Tell me, how could you ever entertain the idea that God wants to reform a soul through vice, or permit it through cumulative vice to become pure, strong and forceful for bearing His Spirit? To show up your stupidity, I ask how is a garment improved by adding a tear to it every day? Or would an out of tune harp produce more harmonious sound if instead of tuning it one forces it still more out of tune? If nothing but whoring, cursing, stealing robbing, looting and murder are taught at a school, will pure, gentle, honest to goodness, loving and morally sound people graduate there?  Will a sick person get better if one helps him with poisonous medicines and mighty punishments?
RB|2|194|9|0|Look, you most stupid and blind person, I could cite ten thousand examples when just one will show up the crass stupidity of your talk! What did you intend proving therewith, perhaps your innocence on account of simply not making vice pay? How would you reward a stone for serving you through its natural heaviness under judgment? Or what reward for a roasted bird for allowing itself to be caught, roasted and eaten by you?
RB|2|194|10|0|In this way how can you make out to act strictly in accordance with God’s order, trying to say that you and God pursue one and the same goal?  Oh you most miserable creature! You want to make yourself equal to God and even put yourself ahead as preferable to Him?! This takes the cake, my dearie! This cannot be tolerated henceforth, wherefore your apparent freedom shall henceforth be again considerably restricted. For you have brazenly helped yourself to God’s rights and are also doing so upon Earth through your servants of Baal, who pretend to serve God with gold and silver! And you have also stretched forth your hands after the rights of kings and their peoples, wherefore they shall soon cut you off! You will have no choice but to soon share the notorious swine fodder with some of them! But see to it that you take off now, because your presence has become obnoxious to me!”
RB|2|195|1|1|Chapter 195
RB|2|195|1|1|Minerva and Helena
RB|2|195|1|1|Helpful explosion
RB|2|195|1|1|Cado speaks of the necessary punishment rod through the kingdoms
RB|2|195|1|1|Minerva leaves
RB|2|195|1|0|Says Minerva: “I shall leave when it suits me and will let no one order me around, neither God nor anyone else that thinks they have power over me; understood Mr. Cado? I am a foremost majesty throughout infinity, and all creatures must tremble when I raise head and arm. From here on I shall adopt another tone with you all, my indomitable authority giving me the right; where is he who can take it away from me? I alone am lord, everything else having been subject servants to me from eternity!”
RB|2|195|2|0|Helena interrupts her: “My dear friends and brethren, I can take no more of this! The conceit of this eternity-pig would not fit into infinity. Now she would be more than God the lord Himself! Filthy infernal swine, get thee moving, or my almond trees shall start to shortly blossom for you!” Says Minerva: “Shut up, Lerchenfelder puddle croakier, or I annihilate you!”
RB|2|195|3|0|Helena, incandescent with range, yells: “What did you sub-infernal kindling wood say, perfume box of the world’s sewers, dried branch of the tree of knowledge; you heinous swine would annihilate me? Not enough that she wants to be more than all people and angels of God and actually more than God Himself, this is not sufficing the Satan of all Satans! He or she – which is same, would also destroy everything! Why indeed should that be possible to such almighty pig?”
RB|2|195|4|0|Says Minerva, shaking with rage: “No, this takes the cake! God, how can you allow such filthy worm to thus malign your arch-primordial, most perfect being! Can you stuff this repulsive worm’s mouth, or I should have to lay hands on it!”
RB|2|195|5|0|Says Helena to Robert: “Ah, she is now open for a little business – she is calling upon the dear Lord God! But He is certain to dance for her!” Minerva steps up to Helena, burning with rage, screeching: “One more word, and as truly as God lives I’ll let you have it!”
RB|2|195|6|0|But Helena bounds up in anger, plastering her face with such good aim that the former tumbles down a few paces away, stretched out exhausted for some time. Says Helena, happy with her success: “There is your introduction – cockroach –stench from hell! The main act is waiting to follow, if you please!”
RB|2|195|7|0|Says Minerva, getting up and wiping her face: “It is sufficient sample from the philanthropy and kindness of the dear little ones of the Lord of heaven and all Earth! But it is especially nice of you Cado, who upon that hill would have eaten me for love, letting me be slapped over here as if I was the last cowherd on Earth! But be advised this is now on record against you!”
RB|2|195|8|0|Says Cado: “Serves you right – why did you not leave when I asked you.”  Says Minerva: “Did I receive the freest will from God in order to have it rammed into a straitjacket of obedience? Had the creator desired my obedience he would have surely imbued me with an obedient will like yours. But since he is sure not to have wanted this, I am as I am – and that of my own mind – obedient to nobody! Had God furnished all creatures with an obedient will, who would have been suitable as rulers of the Earth’s blind nation? For you know how the former need to obey no one saves perhaps some welcome advice in their favour!”
RB|2|195|9|0|Says Cado: “Oh, that I know only too well! For which reason Jehovah spoke to the children of Israel through the mouth of Samuel: “To all the sins that people committed before me it added this grossest one – praying to me for a king, as the heathens have them. It shall be given one indeed, one who will punish and lead them into captivity! Behold, that is God’s testimony of kings. Can you from that conclude that regents went forth from God’s will! I say unto you that regents in all ages – even the best ones, went forth from the peoples of the Earth! If a nation were to gain the insight that it will set God over itself as regent eternal in all truth, then God would immediately free this folk from such yoke, leading them himself through his angels in human form. If however people only plead with God for the maintenance of such rod, then they have no bear up to the blows meted out to them from same unsparingly.
RB|2|195|10|0|Regents, good or bad, don’t go forth from God’s will but from the arrogance of people, who want to be great and mighty through the glitter of their kings. Since foolish mankind therefore prefer to set men over themselves rather than God – the Lord of all eternal glory, God grants that imperious power, which then punishes its subjects, as desirable for disobedience. And this power is then also from above and the king must wield it because directed from above. Do not believe that the king is free to do as he pleases, but that he must do as forced by the wrath of God. Notwithstanding that a king has to obey no man, he has to obey God, either knowingly or unknowingly. But if he dispenses love for justice, then God shall ameliorate his wrath through the ruling king and turn it into love; do you understand that?
RB|2|195|11|0|If you do, then become gentle and practice love – whereupon God shall show you regard and soften your heart, and such gentle heart shall have peace and be respected! True respect and true freedom can be gained only through love. But whoever demands respect for him shall gain it only in appearance and from fear; such respect is a curse and the very curse that was your lot from the beginning! Grasp this and reform yourself.
RB|2|195|12|0|Says Minerva: “Alright, alright, I will go and strive to change myself, if possible!” Here she turns her back on the three and takes off, disappearing from Helena and Robert’s field of vision, but not that of Cado.
RB|2|195|13|0|Seeing no more of Minerva, Helena says: “All praise be to God the Lord alone, who in your midst gave me the courage to dent this primary foe of life her pluck! Are you sure she will leave us alone henceforth?” Says Cado: “We indeed but she will wreak much havoc upon Earth yet. After that however she will gradually turn inward through seven punishments and humiliations! But the question remains – what are we going to do as the portal has not sprung open yet?!”
RB|2|196|1|1|Chapter 196
RB|2|196|1|1|Robert and Helena’s anger before heavens’ portal
RB|2|196|1|1|Cado’ wise advice
RB|2|196|1|0|Says Robert: “Indeed my friend, my intellect is at a standstill! Whoever can make sense of this must be way ahead of me. If the Lord had said, tarry before yonder portal until I come and open the door of life for you! ’ then this waiting would be tolerable, and one could well put up with it longer. But the Lord spoke specifically of an open door, and would I and Helena hasten ahead to so-to-say be there for those in train! But he only mentioned an urgency due to portentous things awaiting us there.
RB|2|196|2|0|We made best possible haste but found the portal unopenable, being stranded before the locked entrance for ages; what’s the meaning of it? It really is a bit thick. Upon Earth I can put up with being made an April fool by some villain; but from the Lord Himself over here, such leg-pulling is rather strange!
RB|2|196|3|0|Surely we did until now carry out the Lord’s will as best we could, with the strength at our disposal, but we can’t take it any further and have to stay put. But I shall not concern myself too much with the fourth chamber from now on! It is written of course that one must take the kingdom by force, but can one do so beyond one’s means? We have done our best, so let someone else try their luck!”
RB|2|196|4|0|Says Helena: “I fully agree; Where success is impossible one lets things go. Says Cado: “My dear ones, you judge righty, yet I can’t agree with you, as I don’t doubt the possibility or opening this portal; have we tried everything: surely not, is the door openable, with us trying in the reverse direction?
RB|2|196|5|0|You indeed applied all effort at pushing inwards but, although noticing the mistake, I could not speak until you woke up to it through that seeking, asking and knocking. I well reminded you of that Gospel counsel, but did you not catch on. That’s why you failed to note that the door opens only outwardly, and that because it also demonstrates on the smallest scale that the kingdom of God must be seized unto oneself by force, not pushing it away from oneself! Is it not already so in the natural sense that if one wants something one has to as it were draw it unto oneself in all the heavens, one and the same unchangeable order applies, against which one strives everywhere in vain. So it is also with door-opening, and you hence accomplished nothing. Hence try again under this system, in the Lord’s name, and you are bound to succeed.”
RB|2|196|6|0|Says Robert: “Dearest friend, I see my fault, but don’t understand another thing – yourself: whence do you obtain wisdom that even the wisest Cherubim must show respect! It mystifies me! Were the Lord here Himself He could not instruct me more wisely.”
RB|2|196|7|0|Adds Helena: “That’s true; friend Cado’s wisdom is incomprehensible even to the heavens. Were it not so then the devil would not have shown him such respect on that hill! Hence I hold Cadoin the highest esteem!”
RB|2|196|8|0|Says Cado: “But, dear friend, don’t you know that Cado himself was a devil, and one devil therefore was into another’s hair, upon that hill of the North?  Says Helena: “If Cado ever was a devil then I was so ten times more. But Cado never really was a devil! Maybe by appearance, to better enable him to encounter real devils! And the truly great wisdom is beyond a real devil, as no love resides in the latter.”
RB|2|196|9|0|“Well said” says Cado, you hit the nail on the head! For as long as there was no love in Cado there was no wisdom; but to the extent that Cado took up love, he animated wisdom and then fought the devil therewith a weapon every devil greatly respects.
RB|2|196|10|0|But get on with the opening of the portal, because I see the entire company in the distance moving our way; what will they say to finding us at the unopened door!”
RB|2|196|11|0|Says Robert: “I have only one more scriptural query regarding the portal itself: it is written in the Word: narrow is the portal leading to heaven and you must pass through the narrow portal if you would enter heaven, with words in the book of life continuing to that effect: yet look at the height and width. Do you consider this the entrance to heaven?”
RB|2|196|12|0|Says Cado: “Friend, you still have materialistic concepts about God’s word: does not the narrow portal in the Gospel denote the meekness of heart rather than an actual door? But open it – this lofty portal - it shall still be somewhat narrow for you!”
RB|2|196|13|0|Says Robert: “It is strange how foolish one can get! An ox stops at a gate, but our ilk was going to go through the wall – head first. I was going to keep pushing this door open away from me, and when force didn’t work I became despondent, disdaining my garments and calling for Minerva. It did not remotely occur to me to pull in my direction! You will be gleeful about my stupidity; right Helena! ’
RB|2|196|14|0|“Ah, that doesn’t bother me”. Says Helena; “Am I not just as foolish: Could not Cado’s idea have occurred to me as well? Although we cannot be sure, we still haven’t tried pulling it. But try it inwards once more before doing it Cado’s way!” Says Robert: “No, no more inward pushing – towards ourselves now! ’
RB|2|197|1|1|Chapter 197
RB|2|197|1|1|The portal opens, exposing the city of Vienna
RB|2|197|1|1|Nature of appearances in the beyond
RB|2|197|1|1|Robert astonished at Cado’s wisdom
RB|2|197|1|0|Robert steps over to the door pressing gently and, lo, the high portal’s wide and heavy wings open effortlessly!
RB|2|197|2|0|As it stands open, Robert exclaims with loud derision: “There this is a most rare heaven before us: no, this couldn’t be funnier! Have a look, Helena!”
RB|2|197|3|0|Helena comes and looks carefully, saying: “That’s Vienna of course, alive and kicking, with ourselves standing upon Wienerberg, next to the ‘Spinner Women’ on the cross’! Oh heavenly morsel: Vienna, on and on; so this is the glorious fourth chamber of your house? Ah, now we can go and look for work again! Isn’t it funny – expecting heaven and coming instead to Vienna upon Earth; what do you say?”
RB|2|197|4|0|Says Robert: “Did I not tell you, when you were heavily engaged in ‘lerchenfelding’ with Minerva that it may get us to Lerchenfeld instead of God’s pure heaven? My prophesy has come to pass, I must go fetch Cado – he has to see dear Vienna city!”
RB|2|197|5|0|Robert calls Cado, saying: “Friend, how do you like the heaven of the terrestrial house of Austria? Quite a heavenly Jerusalem, that! See the palisades, gunports, plate glass fronts and the beautiful canons, mortars and bomb shells? Notice the guards and their lovely guard houses? Ah – lovely: the heavenly city under siege!”
RB|2|197|6|0|Says Helena: “Friend Cado, tell me whether it is possible for us to make ourselves visible to mortals, and then become invisible again? I feel like teasing the jolly Viennese a little! And should Robert, I and yourself move into this city, then surely we would first have to terminate the state of siege!” Says Cado: “But, dearest Helena, do you think this is the real, terrestrial Vienna? This is but appearance! Did Robert not say that one enters the heavenly kingdom through a narrow door? Here it is on entering you to two shall still pass some tight spots, which will stress you, but it shall nonetheless be passable.”
RB|2|197|7|0|Says Robert: “I agree, but who knows! This apparent Vienna has to be a depiction of the real one, otherwise it could not so completely resemble the real one. Permit me another question: “You said that this Vienna is only an appearance, and yet it stands there as vividly as we ourselves; does that mean that we are mere appearances to each other? Or are we what we seem to be in actuality? Is this portal perhaps also appearance? I can’t grasp the notion ‘appearance’. Appearance to me means no more than a reflection of some real thing or being – or perhaps created momentarily as explanation of some concept at a spirit’s examination time. Having served its purpose, it abandons its existence. That’s how I understand the notion ‘appearance’. But I must get into the clear about it, or I shall be forced to take everything I have encountered in my celestial presence as appearance.”
RB|2|197|8|0|Says Cado: “Your idea of an appearance is quite good, excepting the notion that an appearance should be something void, on account of being so initially. Behold, an appearance in the world of spirits is whether in only a reproduction of something existing in reality, or a mere blueprint for a new creation, initially visible only to the Lord but afterwards to any spirit who has in his inward parts some love relationship with the Lord’s newly emerging idea. It is however the Lord’s wisdom that causes the idea to enter the beholder’s sphere like a parable, until the spirit gains the firmness that recognizes the real and everlasting within the apparent.
RB|2|197|9|0|Over here, a newly arrived spirit initially is too fickle for facing the most telling spiritual realities. They would greatly offend him and ultimately wear him through like a newly-born infant placed upon wood and stone, instead of into soft swaddling clothes. Not evening encountering a newly arrived spirit however is appearance, but reality commensurate with a spirit’s strength.
RB|2|197|10|0|The portal here is a spiritual reality, as are we to each other. But yonder Vienna is only an appearance, as an image of the real, terrestrial city of Vienna, which you two carry within your soul observably. The image still weighs down your soul however, producing also occasional dishonesty which paves its way into a telling appearance during some aroused life condition. Suchlike cannot find admission to God’s love-light the purest heaven, since nothing impure can enter God’s heavens. And so, prior to entering God’s purest heavens the last unclean image of the city of Vienna exits your soul, so that you may take note of it and then ban it from yourselves forever.
RB|2|197|11|0|Says Robert: “Dearest friend, just tell me, also from where you derive your wisdom, as this once again sounded as if from the holiest mouth of the Lord Himself! I assumed that you came along with us to be made ready for the heavens by me and Helena, but the opposite is happening: you are an accomplished master to us and we hardly possess the capacity to comprehend you. Tell me, are you the same Cado who conquered Minerva by word and deed upon that hill? Or are you one of the chief archangels of God in disguise? Your wisdom cannot be explained any other way. Wherefore, dearest friend, tell me whence you obtained your wisdom!”
RB|2|197|12|0|Says Cado smiling: “You shall find out everything at the appropriate time. Do not presently trouble yourself therewith, as much more important things await you. Behold, the large company is on the way; hence step into the portal!”
RB|2|197|13|0|Says Robert: “Indeed, but you must come along, as you are ten thousand times riper for God’s purest heavens than I.”   Says Cado: “Well, it speaks for itself that I won’t let you go by yourselves, nor Helena, who I fancy much.”  Says Robert: “But how should I welcome the large company at the portal? What will I say unto the Lord, and defend my stupidity to Him and the prophets, apostles and the many other Wiseman among this holiest crowd? Friend, help me out of my scrape!”
RB|2|197|14|0|Says Cado: “But – please, don’t be silly! Be child-like but not childish, intellectually; for the child-likeness are their feelings, which are most worthy before God. I shall secretly place my words on your tongue – not too many but just enough of them!”
RB|2|197|15|0|Says Robert: “Wow, how can you do that: wouldn’t you have to be God Himself, unless the Lord gives you the power!” Says Cado: “Well, is not your gloominess depressing! Does everything have to be discerned at once? Eternity is long and gives ample time. Watch, the apostles are coming, led by Peter, John and Paul, They are the first to tackle.”
RB|2|198|1|1|Chapter 198
RB|2|198|1|1|The crowd’s peculiar stand-off with the apparent Cado
RB|2|198|1|1|Robert and Helena recognize the lofty, divine Friend
RB|2|198|1|0|The three apostles move to the portal, gladly re-joining Robert and his wife with greetings. The rest of the huge company falls down before the portal, greeting the Lord with celestially harmonious hosannas.
RB|2|198|2|0|Robert looks in every direction to spy out the Lord, finding no sign of him. But at the back of the crowd he notices someone who resembles Cado closely. The hosannas have not diminished, and Robert can see that the disciples are gripped with deep reverence, hardly able to utter a word for love and holy emotion. He sounds out Cado: “Dear celestial friend, these all seem to be gripped by incomprehensibly holy reverence; all are lying upon their faces. Even the glorious Virgin Mary, accompanied by the most worthy Joseph are no exception. Mine and Helena’s eyes have nearly popped out at such general seizure – even one spirit at the rear, resembling yourself, can hardly help himself for devotion! Tell me who is the focus of this devotion, the Lord being seen nowhere! Or do they already see him in the vicinity, whilst my eyes fail me? Dearest friend – don’t let me down!”
RB|2|198|3|0|Says Cado: “Friend, what shall I say? There are no spectacles or binoculars over here; what could I do for you?” Says Robert: “Just show us the Lord if possible, for I must get to Him, to welcome Him with every live fibre. Where, where is He; is He coming – the heavens’ holiest?”
RB|2|198|4|0|Says Cado: “If you still don’t see the Lord, then you are somewhat blind within yourself: Ask these three – perhaps they don’t see him either.
RB|2|198|5|0|Says Robert: “It is strange, your giving me half answers at this portentous time. Nor are you surprised that this entire crowd lies crushed upon their faces, not even daring to look up for reverence! Verily, nothing can make you lose your composure, neither open heaven nor dark hell!”
RB|2|198|6|0|Says Cado: “Quite so, dear friend and brother! I am indeed giving you complete-answers, which however you only half understand; why did you not ask those over there whom I recommended? They would have told you the Lord’s whereabouts long since. But you lack the pluck, which actually is a trifle foolish of you. For as dwellers of heaven they surely would not put themselves above us. All are equal in heaven, the lowliest being the best, and that is the Lord himself! Hence look for such and you shall find Him soon. But He does not suffice you and thus you don’t recognize Him, although you have been looking at Him for a while; do you understand! ’
RB|2|198|7|0|Says Robert: “Ah, would that not be funny – to see Him and not recognize Him; I, who have been around Him already for a while since my arrival in the spirit world should suddenly not be able to recognize Him? Cado my friend, you are quite wise, but this assertion does you no honour, because not ever going to be me, nor the three apostles next to us, nor Helena, a woman. You are the plainest among us, your unsightly garb lacking all decorum, not in the least embellishing and hardly covering your physicality. By your words you would have to be Him, although resembling Cado like one egg resembles another! Hm. . . Should you then . . . be the Lord yourself!?
RB|2|198|8|0|If this really were so, I would suffer a heart seizure for shame, notwithstanding my being a spirit now! For how much nonsense have I not said unto you! Something else strikes me too; you constantly referred me to the Gospel on an all-embracing scale – which the real Cado could not possibly have done! Now I understand your unattainable wisdom! You are indeed bound to be Him, it can be none other! I but since it is You oh Lord, which this profoundly stirred crowd testifies, please allow me and Helena to fall down at your feet, to remorsefully show you our heartfelt, long overdue thanks! Helena, look here, our companion – the all wise, celestial Cado is not the actual Cado but only his identical garments! Unrecognizably, the Lord Himself is in them! Do you get me? The Lord himself!”
RB|2|198|9|0|No sooner hearing this, Helena throws herself at the Lord’s feet, exclaiming: “Oh Lord, don’t curse me, for I have been terribly rough and crude in your sight: Oh God, what have I done!“ Say I, still as Cado: “Arise, My most beloved daughter, for that is precisely why I love you because you are and have been the way you must be after my will! Arise therefore, for we must head for – Vienna!”
RB|2|199|1|1|Chapter 199
RB|2|199|1|1|The company enters the apparent Vienna
RB|2|199|1|1|Folksy scene at the passport control
RB|2|199|1|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord, could you not give me a clue as to what we are going to do in this make-believe Vienna, and what we can expect to run into? Because- unprepared at your side and arriving in this city with this large crowd, I can’t imagine our reception and how to behave in order not to suffer embarrassment in your presence.”
RB|2|199|2|0|Say I: “For as long as I am with you this is not your concern! Nor will the company be coming along in its entirety, but only Myself, the three apostles, yourself and Helena. The others remain here until our return.
RB|2|199|3|0|But watch how Vienna is not at all empty but inhabited as on Earth, and that by those same people who have inhabited this city since the Earth year 1848, to the present year 1850, and still are doing so, either as spirits or as physical men. Let us therefore proceed, so that you shall have the sooner transited the straight and narrow little portal! There at your feet are darker overcoats – throw these over your celestial ones!”
RB|2|199|4|0|Robert and Helena do as commanded, taking on an appearance of pilgrims, the three apostles doing likewise, resembling pilgrims from Jerusalem, whilst My own clothing resembles that of a plain Jew. So we commence our short journey to the proximate Vienna.
RB|2|199|5|0|Arriving at the taxation and passport gate situated next to the ‘Spinner woman at the Cross’ Robert, walking at my side, asks: ‘Lord, are we the only ones that can see the several teams on guard, or are they seeing us as well?  We would fare badly without passports!” Say I: “They see you indeed, but only those already in the world of spirits. But those shall alert the terrestrial ones to our presence through certain inflammatory demeanour, which shall of course result in some hustles. Let Peter step ahead – it is he who knows best how to deal with such customs officers.”
RB|2|199|6|0|Peter at once steps up to the tax man, saying: “Friend, we are travellers from afar, but without passports, as in our essential kingdom there is freedom of movement for all times to come. Wherefore we cannot oblige you with travel passes but are nevertheless completely upright beings, having run up no debts anywhere nor imposed ourselves on anyone, finding easy passage everywhere. Hence we expect to encounter no difficulties here either!”
RB|2|199|7|0|Says the tax-collector: “My friend, maybe hiking from China! If you have no dutiables then, as far as I’m concerned you can continue your journey. Further ahead there is another toll where the passports shall be taken and examined; are you real Chinamen?”
RB|2|199|8|0|Says Peter: “Indeed, indeed! So the toll booth is up there? Much obliged for the information!” Says the taxman: “Well now, these tattered beggars rabble are going to put on airs!”
RB|2|199|9|0|Says Peter: “Friend, never judge people by their coats! You can’t know who could be behind such plain coat.”  Says the taxman: “Hardly ever anything but rogues and vagabonds surely, whom one grabs and despatches back to their borough! Understood, sir?”
RB|2|199|10|0|“Indeed, says Peter, this type of talk is too familiar for the impoverished class to misunderstand. Your speech somewhat different with someone passing by in luxury coach with ostentatious servants. Us barefoot ones you give the animal grunt – not exactly laudable! But just let us continue now, maybe we shall find somewhat less pedantic guards at the toll ahead.”  Says the taxman: “There they won’t go to too much bother with you; get yourselves going now or I’ll have you arrested!”
RB|2|199|11|0|Says Robert to me: “That’s how they are, and he is one of the better ones! One could explode with rage when dealing with them! Oh people - Earth! Says Helena: “Had this fellow put us down much longer I would have told him off, for I know this one. Glad we are moving, or I would have gotten stuck into him; would have been a surprise for him!”
RB|2|199|12|0|Say I: “Not too loud, My little daughter. This tax collector has long ears! He would cause you plenty of trouble if he heard you.”  Says Helena: “But he is not going to be worse than Satana, is he??” Say I: “It depends! As guards, dogs are often much more vicious than their lords. The lord’s talk but the dogs bite! But we are coming to the second barrier! Peter is already talking to the police; we shall see what it comes to!”
RB|2|199|13|0|Says Helena: “Well, Oh Lord, we shall be locked up if you oh Lord makes no use of your power!” Says I: “Fear not, my dear daughter! It takes only the gentlest breath from My mouth and the entire Earth with its jails is no more! Hence we fear no prison. We shall however listen to what they want of Peter.” Wherefrom? Where are the passports? Come up with them!”
RB|2|199|14|0|Says Peter: “Patience – one quick question: say, can no one, not even a local, get into the city without a pass? Says the policeman: “Familiar ones yes, strangers no! If you are not this city’s residents you must have a pass, or no entry! If from this city, you need to be checked out to see of what ilk.”
RB|2|199|15|0|Says Peter: “Just ask – I will tell!” Asks the sergeant: “What is his name?” Says Peter: “Simon Juda, son of Jonah, named Peter.”  The Sergeant: “Sounds weird; but who is he, and what trade?” Says Peter: “Fisherman from birth, now a fisher of men – for nearly two thousand years.”
RB|2|199|16|0|Says the sergeant to his deputy: “Watch this one – nut-house case! Fellow thinks he is the renowned disciple! What’s next on a watch these days?”
RB|2|199|17|0|The sergeant turns to Paul: “Who are you and what name?!” Says Paul: “I am a carpet-weaver and an apostle to the heathens; my first name was Saul but later re-named Paul.”  Says the sergeant to the second officer: “Watch him too, another one ripe for the nut-house!” Turning to John, he asks this apostle: “Who are you – another of Christ’s disciples!” Says John: “I am the Gospeller John and also the Lord Jesus’ disciple!” Says the sergeant to a third officer: “Another nut-house case. Guard them well! There are three more over there – bound to be of like ilk.”
RB|2|199|18|0|Here Helena steps up to the sergeant furiously, saying in typical heavy Lerchenfelder (suburb of Vienna) dialect: “Chief dumb skull of a Bohemian sergeant major – watch the three don’t get away!” Says the sergeant with spidery venom at such address: “What did she say? Wait, we will rub off your roughage!” Here Helena bounds over, saying: “Well well you old brimstone liver-pot from hell’s apothecary, watch your bohemian dandy don’t suffer harm! Look at the ambition with the bargain! Let his lordship drop his wrath or I’ll tell him what won’t go down well.”
RB|2|199|19|0|Says the sergeant: “What’s your country of origin, unplaned wood?” Says Helena: “Just think profoundly; remember the guest house from which you were bounced three times for sexual offences and trouble making?  See, that’s my country of origin!” Says the Sergeant: “What do you drivel? No Lerchenfelder fruity you?” Says Helena: “Indeed, name of Schwarzenmaxl-Lenerl! Don’t you remember me?”
RB|2|199|20|0|Says the sergeant: “Indeed, but how did you get mixed up with this mob?! Would you believe it the Schwarzenmaxl-Lenerl! Say, where have you been since the revolution? You have not been heard of or seen!” Says Helena: “Well, I died! And now I am here alive again, visiting my home-land with my best friends – if you don’t mind! But I vouch for these beings being no nuts.”  Says the Sergeant somewhat more gently: “Ah, my most beloved, these three are total fools and must go the psycho house! But it shall soon transpire when I presently sound out the remaining two!”
RB|2|199|21|0|Here Robert himself steps up, saying: “Friend, so you intend to examine the sanity of me and my great holy friend! Blind henchman, this you should have done with yourself long since and realized that you have not been physically alive in the actual Vienna for a long time, but only upon the make-believe spiritual Earth! Do you suppose yourself to be the actual border guard? In your imagination, for sure. Do you think to have some right or authority to examine us? I say unto you it is the right of a lunatic, who is blind and deaf into the bargain!
RB|2|199|22|0|You died of cholera long since, and that in the year 1849 terrestrially, to be exact! Messengers from the heavens have already told you that you have died physically, but you derided them, saying: Brain-damaged fells, can’t you see what sprightly, high-ranking police Sergeant I am? I’ll chuck you in the slammer if you don’t believe me; that will show you whether I died or am alive!” With that response the Messengers from the heavens made off, leaving you to your insanity, which you have been maintaining now for over one Earth year, declaring every spirit trying to help you as insane. Do you in all actuality imagine yourself to be a physical police sergeant of the city of Vienna?  Look at that barrier; don’t you see it vexing transparent and increasingly substantially?”
RB|2|199|23|0|Says the sergeant: “This kind of vain talk an official is not going to hear while on orders! What is his name? Has he a pass or some other identity?” “No”–thunders Robert into his ear, the sergeant quite dizzy and yell for help. Robert responds with more thunder: “What shall I do for you? Do you intend to live or die everlastingly? Here there is no further temporal death; whoever dies over here does so forever!”
RB|2|199|24|0|The sergeant emits a dreadful shriek for help, causing three lower servants from the guard-house to come and arrest Robert; but the latter thunders ‘halt’, making them collapse as if struck by lightning. As they appear to be on the ground Robert says: “Lord, if it is Your will then we could be back on our way without further trouble. We can clear our departure by blowing away the three guarding Peter, Paul and John.
RB|2|199|25|0|Say I: “This would be alright except that the sergeant still has to examine Me! After that we shall be on our way without being obstructed by them.”  Says Robert: “Be it so, oh Lord; Your will, alone is holy!”
RB|2|199|26|0|Here the sergeant gets on his feet, fuming: “Who is Lord here, with a holy will? Here only the emperor reigns, anything under that or over is ash! Watch it team: arrest this rabble, hauling them before the court, reporting how this socialist rabble carried on! But their bellower is to be first rewarded in the guard-house with twenty-five strokes, for his bawling! Drag him into the guardhouse!”
RB|2|199|27|0|Three surround Robert intending to bind him, but Helena bounds over, yelling: “Whoever lays hands on Robert is dead!” When one still grabs Robert by the scruff of the neck, Helena lands a punch that sinks him like dead. Trying to grab Helena, the other two also are served up equally and they turn on their heels. The three guarding the apostles do likewise, ignoring the sergeant’s hollering, sensing something supernatural about us.
RB|2|200|1|1|Chapter 200
RB|2|200|1|1|The customs officer examines the Lord, letting the group go
RB|2|200|1|1|One tax collector follows the Lord
RB|2|200|1|0|But the sergeant is suffused with Vienna, seeing and hearing only what his imaginary duty demands, getting humbler when abandoned by his assistants. We comes over to Me, asking who I, am what My name is and whether I have a passport.
RB|2|200|2|0|I say unto him: “We come directly from the highest heavens; I am Christ the Lord and have come here to awaken the dead, seek what was lost, and heal the sick. Great blessings shall come over all men of goodwill.”
RB|2|200|3|0|Says the sergeant joined by a few individuals from the guard house: “Well said; you are the cleverest from among all the previous fools, who feigned insanity to confound me. But I know where I stand now, and must let you all go for the sake of lofty authority. Ever since the Catholic Church was allowed freewheeling and dealing of the clergy, even a sergeant is vulnerable, and can but marvel when certain Jesuits run into him! It shall presently be raining indulgences and miracles again. Jacob’s ladder shall be set up from Earth to heaven, with angels, apostles and the most blessed Virgin and other saints, Christ not excluded, shall be climbing up and down - for money and other valuables of course. You are yourselves the experiment, and we knew indeed where we stand!
RB|2|200|4|0|You can get going. Had I realized what spirit drives you, I would have placed no obstacle in your path, to which end I have secret orders. This combination can be looked on a real success, excepting Robert Blum and that Schwerzmaxl – Lenerl that every jolly Viennese is surely familiar with in every respect. The actual Blum shall of course be tormented with pain no more, but this pseudo Blum is a top invention, with the name still carrying much weight in Vienna! A disguised female hero of the barricades also adds authenticity, one needing a pretty, seductive mocking bird when on the prowl, justifying every means! And you are Christ, the Lord Himself? Beautiful! Well, if such Christs don’t help the Roman Catholic church unto its golden feet again then goodbye to pope, Rome and the clergy!”
RB|2|200|5|0|Say I: Friend, I know you are a Protestant, and your thoughts on Roman Christendom are not unjustified, because same is an abomination before God, in its despotism, which shall not be succeeding henceforth. But you tremendously misconstrue My little flock, although I shall trouble you no more, as you are free and can believe and do as you please. But be advised once more that you most assuredly find yourself no longer upon the word of matter but in the world of spirits and that, apart from Myself and My entourage, everything is appearance, which however could become spiritual realities if you joined Me. In your heart however you are still too far removed from My kingdom and cannot therefore recognize Me in your blindness. Hence stay and remain where and what you are – perhaps we will meet again once!”
RB|2|200|6|0|Says the Sergeant: “It will be my pleasure – if not in this then in another world! Wishing you success in the royal capital! The continuing state of siege could favour your undertaking; wherefore, once more, much success and greetings to Maria-Zell! Adieu!”
RB|2|200|7|0|We now move towards the city centre without further trouble, watched by the sergeant and his flock. His reply to the collector at the taxation booth, joining them and asking what we strange traveller might be on about; : There are Jesuits in disguise posing as pious missionaries you know – from the time that the church in our dear Austria has again been liberated, the parsons have brought out the old Jacob’s ladder, leaning it against heaven itself . It is not quite as simple with the oldest penances of the crusaders, but we are bound to soon have dramatic news of grandiose miracles on every side!
RB|2|200|8|0|According to their own testimony, these six were no less than Christ Himself, Who shall now heal all the sick, etc! Perhaps He is also going to help Rome’s finances back on their feet? – The first three were Peter , Paul and John the Gospeller, and they had a real clean hussy by the name of Schwarzmaxl-Lenerl, heroine of the barricades! That’s followed by death from astonishment: Robert Blum into the bargain: having fun? Then my team of feeble Roman spirit, lets me down and turns on its heel! Well friend, what achievements for 1848!”
RB|2|200|9|0|Says the tax collector: Dear friend, on the surface this stuff looks funny for sure, yet I can’t shake off a certain seriousness about it! I will concede that with their regained church freedom the parsons will try sundries to revive their much sought peoples’ superstition, but they are bound to drop such methods! I certainly am no parsons’ friend, but don’t believe anyone would go for such business even for much gain.
RB|2|200|10|0|I look at it differently: these decoys are either high-ranking persons, or they are what they hold out to be. Quite frankly, my entire life story in this “Vienna” seems somewhat strange to me, egging me on to the suspicion that I find myself either in a dream life or suffer from some form of swoon. I have not for instance for two years seen a cart, nor any carriage, which certainly is intriguing, and only a trickle of people are passing us. Nor is there evidence of groceries being delivered anymore. One usually has to laugh at strange roasts and herbs and smoked wolves, foxes and small bears and many another stupid thing carried past here. I can’t change as there is no tariff book. If I stop people for questioning, they don’t answer, continuing on regardless. Yet to also does not occur to me to stop them.
RB|2|200|11|0|Lastly, in my mind, I noticed a large lump of gold on the ground a few paces on. But hastening to pick it up, it had disappeared and there was instead a trodden, pitch black viper. About to pick it up to fling it out of the way with my cane, it turned into an ugly bird of prey, which flew off with my swing. I was finally struck by an extraordinary phenomenon, looking out the window I watched a heavy down pour, and it only then occurred to me that until then I had seen neither rain nor snow. I hastened outside to feel the rain, but no trace of rain was left! The strange weather made me think. It struck me that I had never seen a sun and could not tell the source of lighting. Have you yourself experienced an actual night yet; or winter, spring, summer or fall? Everything continues in the same state and we don’t even notice these strange phenomena.
RB|2|200|12|0|These peculiar things force me to conclude that we indeed no longer find ourselves upon the actual Earth, having died physically. Furthermore, the six men could easily be what they made out to be. You know what, I shall follow them! They must clear me up!”
RB|2|200|13|0|Says the Sergeant: Well. . . , wait. . . I’ll join you!” Both hit the road hastening after us.
RB|2|200|14|0|Catching up with us at a house where we had sent Peter to heal the sick, the tax-collector says: Worthy friends and above all You, arch-wise One from Nazareth, your speech intrigued me and thus awakened me to wonder about some other things. My spontaneous suffusion with uplifting feelings made me nearly follow you at once. I fought off the feeling for a while with my duties, but my feelings spoke loudly, forget imperial and forget royal; where God calls, there emperor and king have ceased for good! With such inner voice I turned my back on the customs house, following my inner drive and am now here with you, dear friends! Permit me to join you for long enough to find out through your goodness and wisdom what my condition is over here: is this reality or just an everlasting dream? Do I still live upon Earth?  My doubts about it grow stronger. Kindle me a light in my skull if possible.”
RB|2|201|1|1|Chapter 201
RB|2|201|1|1|The Lord receives the tax collector, whilst the Sergeant is rejected
RB|2|201|1|1|Paul’s ministering to the house of ‘The Good Shepherd’
RB|2|201|1|0|Say I: Indeed, we shall be glad to oblige but you must not neglect to do your part afterwards. Stay with us and pay attention to what we say and do, whilst doing what seems good to you, then you shall shortly be in the clear!”
RB|2|201|2|0|Here the Sergeant steps forward, asking: Friend, can I stay too? I too have had second thoughts! ’ – Say I: You are too presumptuous and like a fox. Not all who come and say: ‘I too want to remain with you’ shall be accepted! Whoever wants to abide with Me must be of a purer heart. Having never believed in Christ, thinking Him to be a capricious Jesuit, how would you now follow Him? We shall indeed see each other once, but right now this would be too early for your insight. Hence go back to your post. Just give Caesar what is due to Caesar first, and then see how you will give God what is due to God! You were invited but did not find it worth accepting, wherefore those in the streets and fences shall come unto Me and dine with Me sooner than the first invitees.”
RB|2|201|3|0|Says the Sergeant: “Talk like that would make an honest person sick; hence God’s speed to you!” Here the Sergeant returns to his post cursing.
RB|2|201|4|0|But the tax-collector says: “This I would not have believed about this person. It is certainly difficult to accept Christ as the almighty God, because one imagines something endlessly great and exalted under the concept of ‘God’,  Christ having been completely human like every other man, excepting that He was filled with God’s spirit to an even greater extent than a Moses, Samuel, Elijah and the other prophets. But to reject Christ out of hand, not giving Him the esteem due to a wiseman is rather thick.’
RB|2|201|5|0|Say I: “Good, but what do you make of Christ?”  Says the tax-collector: ”Well, as long as no greater better and more perfect God can be found, I take Him to be the highest divine Being. For I am not helped much by a God Who is so endlessly large that no being shall ever be able to behold Him. Christ is just right for me! And an endlessly huge God-Father or a still more incomprehensible holy spirit can be whatever these want to be, such will never bother me. I simply abide in Christ, He shall do the rest!”
RB|2|201|6|0|Say I: “That’s good, cling as closely to Him as possible and everything else shall fall into place. But here comes Peter back from the house, lets listen for any results.”  Says Peter: “Lord, things look grim over here, and little is going to be achieved without a judgment, there being an obstinacy, blindness and waywardness that might have been hard to imagine even in Sodom and Gomorrah. Were I vulnerable to attack then this brood verily would have torn me to pieces! Lord, these sick need an odd type of doctor and medicine!”
RB|2|201|7|0|Say I: “Well, let us leave then. We shall not impose ourselves on anyone and shall therefore move on! ’ Says Robert: “Oh you Vienna! You too judged those sent to you. May the Lord forgive you! I intend to take revenge on no one, but since you are hell bent on forgetting the Lord, you shall be severely afflicted. You intend not to welcome the Lord when He wants to heal you, wherefore great tribulation, want and shame shall come upon you! You shall then exclaim: “Lord help me! But the Lord shall move on, and help shall be long in coming! ’’ –Say I: “Let this be correct, I shall not look ahead along this road, and take things as they come. But should such welcome be the order of things, then you Robert shall have been fully right!”
RB|2|201|8|0|We continue our journey and soon reach a house with a sign: “The good Shepherd” upon the wall. Says Helena: “Lord, here it says ‘The Good Shepherd’, here superior spirits may be residing?!” Say I: “I don’t intend to foresee, but go in yourselves and investigate!“ Says the tax-collector: “So far as I know this house never sheltered anyone of good report, and may be worse than the last one.”   Says Robert: “ Let’s try, it can’t harm us?”
RB|2|201|9|0|Say John: “I’ll go in if you like?”  Says Paul: “Brother in the Lord, I could be more effective when dealing with pagans, hence let me have a go, because you brother may be too gentle with such being and accomplish little, I am of a rougher mettle, and place demands where you merely request. Should I fail, then you and Peter shall not get anywhere either.”  Says John: “Dear brother, I wouldn’t begrudge such errand within Robert’s house, but here your steps might be useless as well, because where love is lacking, there earnest misses by an even wider margin!”
RB|2|202|1|1|Chapter 202
RB|2|202|1|1|Paul at the proletarian club named ‘The Good Shepherd’
RB|2|202|1|1|The disciple as gold manufacturer
RB|2|202|1|1|Inflation-theory and feverish worldliness
RB|2|202|1|1|Racing parable
RB|2|202|1|0|Paul now enters the house, saying to a large crowd gathered in secret consultations about how to organize a demonstration against the government.” Peace be with you! I am a servant of Jesus Christ, sent to you by the Lord Himself. I remind you in all love and patience and Christian gentleness to desist from your fruitless counsels and their resultant works; turn your hearts towards the Lord, presenting Him with your problems, He shall truly help you. He will not close off ear or heart to you, if out of desperation you pray ’Lord, Thou most loving, holy Father, help us out of our great misery, for we too are Your children!’ If you speak thus, the Lord shall be in your midst, giving each according to need. Consider that human help is no real help. Seek help in God, the Lord of all glory and you shall be truly helped everlastingly!”
RB|2|202|2|0|One of the assembled steps up saying: “What do you parson in disguise want? Get yourself going or you shall get to know Jesus Christ good and proper!” Says Paul: “Dear friend, to you and your entire crowd I say that you have not found yourselves in the world for quite some time, but in the world of spirits, yet still acting as if carnally upon the dim world. Let yourselves be counselled and realize your true state!”
RB|2|202|3|0|Yells the one come forward: “Out with this arch cleric! The fellow would have us believe that we already died, taking joking overboard! His bragging can probably be attributed to the new Pauline community, and this Paul belongs to the nut house! That we should be spirits already takes the cake, let such Paul clear out of here!”
RB|2|202|4|0|Says Paul: “Listen, I tell you just one more thing, after which you can either throw me out, or hang unto me. When two thousand years ago I was chosen as a messenger of Christ, I frequently received similar reception and sometimes worse due to the notoriety gained by Jesus’ salvation doctrine with the arch Jews and other peoples. But if said to someone: ‘friend, probe the doctrine and retain what’s good; it will not take you much good will and intellect to do so’ then quite a few who had previously been ready to tear me apart settled down and complied, some subsequently becoming activists for Jesus’ salvation and life doctrine themselves. Wherefore I also say unto yourselves; first prove what I said unto you; if finding something confirmed upon yourselves, what prevents you accepting it and orientating your lives accordingly? Verily, you should be out of your senses in discarding the superior and retaining the inferior. Hence prove everything before judging it!”
RB|2|202|5|0|But what have I to do with the new Pauline community? By doctrine and aim it is further removed from me than the most material Earth from the spiritual heaven! As the living and actual Paul, I can’t tell you more. By my testimony you can see that I am neither a dim parson and much less a member of the Pauline club!’
RB|2|202|6|0|Several of them say in typically proletarian fashion: “Well, that doesn’t sound too stupid, excepting two laughable things: that you would be the real Paul, and that we died already! That we have neither bodies, being pure spirits, or that we no longer exist at all – the more likely story. Or do your spirits also have bodies? If that were so then you might still be right, but not otherwise, ever! ’
RB|2|202|7|0|Says Paul: “Did I not counsel you to prove what I speak!” Say several: “Prove, prove; easier said than done, how can we check it out? Shall we consult a minister perhaps?”
RB|2|202|8|0|Says Paul: “Have you no money on you?” Say the others: “Money? What a silly question! How should we and money get together, and that in Vienna, where there has been none long since! Paper money yes, but no real money for ages! We can serve you a scrap of that if you like.”  Says Paul: show me and we’ll see what can be done with it.”
RB|2|202|9|0|Say the club spokesmen: “Look, you that insists on being Paul, here are our takings, a lousy ten Kreuzer (crown) rag! Change it into ten ducats if you can, and we shall be under obligation to you!”
RB|2|202|10|0|Paul takes the ten Kreuzer note, instantly transforming it into ten real, heavy ducats. The club members are astonished beyond measure, saying: “Friend, your abilities go beyond how to roast pears! Ah, that truly takes the cake! That’s a magician for the Rothschilds and other millions! Listen Paul, we are going to keep you, you are our hearts delight! Just what the doctor ordered!”
RB|2|202|11|0|Says Paul: “That by itself is not worthy of a closer friendship, but your becoming aware of God’s power within me is, making you realize I am no liar and deceiver! I asked you for money and all of you together did not have one Kreuzer. That reflects your lives, which you still regard as terrestrially material ones.
RB|2|202|12|0|With the ten Kreuzer note however you exhibited your lives’ contents! Your current lives completely resemble this lousy paper money, whose inner life is as good as none. You would like to shake some real life out of your false and completely useless lives, but your efforts are vanity. Something worthless cannot be improved with more of the same. If you change paper for more paper, what value has the paper itself? None, I tell you. The more new paper is exchanged for the older, the more worthless are they both.
RB|2|202|13|0|Just so is it with life! Earthly life is in itself completely worthless. It’s worth lies only in that through speculation, one can exchange the earthly, make-believe life for a real one through the divine-life stock-exchange. If however I utilize earthly life to enter upon an even move vain life in the spirit world, then I accept inferior paper for the former superior one, making me a fool and nonsensical speculator!
RB|2|202|14|0|Have you never watched a race where good runners run to be first, for a prize, between one barrier and another? The prize is open to them all, but those not making the effort with competent running can blame only themselves if missing out. I say unto you all: run, for the prize is a big one and suffices for all! But to run well you need to be rid of all vain and foolish things, hindering you and tiring your legs prematurely! The run is a real contest; let him who runs do so in earnest. For the gain is in a good cause. He who does not apply himself seriously remains a poor devil everlastingly!
RB|2|202|15|0|In response to your request I made ten gold pieces out of your ten Kreuzer note, which much pleased you! I did this with my secret power, to show you what could be done with your paper lives if you were motivated. Because your pseudo lives fully resemble your ten-Kreuzer note, whose worth is not real, having no substance to cover its nominal value. If however someone like myself can back up this note with ten real ducats, then of course it shall have a large value gain. Hence let yourselves be transformed too! Cast off everything vain, hollow and trivial. Lighten your feet and enter the race for life’s actual goal, and you shall win the right prize - at my side.
RB|2|203|1|1|Chapter 203
RB|2|203|1|1|Six are won over, and Paul tries out the others
RB|2|203|1|1|Time of especial grace
RB|2|203|1|1|Destructive sensuality
RB|2|203|1|0|Say the initial club spokesman to the others: ”He talks like a book and knows something about black magic and has a hearty character. May it sound ever so crazy to take us for spirits and himself as the apostle Paul – it does not all seem so far-fetched! I haven’t mentioned a few things that struck me (p. s. still in heavy Viennese vernacular). But that’s how things are and I reckon we should follow him, he means us no harm!”
RB|2|203|2|0|Say some: ‘We sure could try; if there is something to it then it can’t be bad, and if not, then we lose nothing. Well then – we five agree with you, let the others decide for themselves. We are with you!” Says the first : “One more, and it makes holy seven! One more guy from you there?”
RB|2|203|3|0|One of the crowd comes forward saying : “Well, since I am the silliest among you agreed ones, I’m joining your holy number; that makes us the seven Swabs”, But you’ll let me be last and call from behind: go, go, jockey and boots. If it goes well, I’ll be in it, if not, I’ll be the first to turn on my heels. As it says in one of the Gospels: the first shall be last and the last first – to run!
RB|2|203|4|0|Remember I’ve always been a funny fella, but it beats me that we should have died already because we ought to know something about that! Dying is not that trivial for forgetting. But be it as it will – it’s worth the ten ducats of fun. Actually I have another half dozen ten Kreuzer notes, maybe our good Paul is going to transform that into gold pieces!”
RB|2|203|5|0|Here this seventh one turns to Paul, saying: ”Listen, my good friend, I have another six such rags. Are you able to transform them into gold pieces?” Says Paul: ”Why not, if it will serve your blind ideas; where are they?”
RB|2|203|6|0|Says the seventh: “Here they are, almost in tatters!” Paul just touches them and they turn into sixty gold ducats. The seventh nearly faints for astonishment, saying after a while; “This clearly is a miracle of the highest order! With the first one I thought you produced mere magic. Now however I believed in Christ’s miracles one and all, and everything else that I would have never believed otherwise. Look, my good man Paul, now I believe that you really are Paul, and that we have actually died already.’
RB|2|203|7|0|Says the first spokesman: ”I too am convinced indeed, but not so much on account of this wonder, but the chat preceding it. The old Paul powerfully shone forth from it, the way he was and lived! And the more I think of his speech the more of Paul and hence of truth I find in it! The ducat production is certainly brilliant, but it could be asked whether good and true. All sorts of magical things surely could manifest in the world of spirits; the good Paul only has to firmly think a thousand ducats, mentally, and since spirits can see thoughts, we shall also see Paul’s ducat thoughts!”
RB|2|203|8|0|Says the seventh: “Yes, but how come that we, having as spirits busied ourselves with the clinking sound of the metals for a lengthy period, not even the meanest copper penny has emerged to replace the paper rags? Wherefore there must be something entirely different to the Pauling ducats – making them merely firm thoughts!”
RB|2|203|9|0|Says the first: “Undoubtedly, although I maintain that his talk was more excellent then his ducat production!” Says the seventh: “Indeed yet his words also demonstrated the portentousness of his ducat manufacturing as applicable to us; hence we can put the latter on an equal footing with his words.”
RB|2|203|10|0|Says Paul: “Your company consists of one hundred and twenty; seven have responded to my words and deeds, leaving one hundred and thirteen unresponsive ones: what about these?” Says one of these: “We stay, and need no more of either your doctrine or your gold!”
RB|2|203|11|0|Says Paul “The portal to God’s kingdom stands open at this time; those striving shall gain entry. But he who does not strive so, now shall gain entry with much difficulty after the big portal of God’s grace is shut again! For notwithstanding the Lord’s unchangeable love and outsize mercy towards all his creatures and children, He is not always even handed with the gift of His special grace. Not everyone receives same, but only the few who were chosen from the beginning and were made capable of grasping and hearing his special grace without detriment to their existence. Nor are there always prophets at hand, not every Earth year bringing forth its own number, and their appearance is by the Lord especial grace, barely one per century. These see things of the spirit and hear the Word from the mouth of God, proclaiming both to the feeble and blind of the Earth, to enable them also to attain to bliss and enter upon God’s grace heavens.
RB|2|203|12|0|Hear and see, ye blind ones, therefore: there currently is such epoch of the Lord’s grace; messengers of the highest heavens are criss crossing the deep and the lowermost sphere of the spirit world’s dim regions! The Lord Himself actually does so, to make the unfortunate ones cheerful! On the Earth as well as on all cosmic bodies, special prophets and servants of the Lord are being awakened, giving out the light and Word from the heavens to the other humans!
RB|2|203|13|0|Only a small number respond. However, many do like yourselves: they laugh off and deride the prophets to their faces and even threaten them. But this period shall soon pass and God’s special grace portal shall shut upon the children for a lengthy period. Your distress-call shall resound but will go unanswered, and you shall not find, even when seeking. Right now, in this time of grace, you need only to be willing to be accepted! You are being called and we are knocking at your heart’s doors. You need only to say ‘enter’, and acceptance into God’s kingdom is accomplished! Right now the Lord is doing everything you desire for your eternal bliss. After this time of special grace however, you can try everything and achieve nothing!
RB|2|203|14|0|But I get the drift of your minds, turning you away from the spirit and its gentle prompting from the heavens, because you hearken to the dead voice of your imagined flesh, pining after women, to fritter away the rest of your lives whoring! Women however no longer fancy your billy-goat shapes, and those that might still fancy you don’t accord with your lust for young and fat flesh.
RB|2|203|15|0|But just hang in there much longer; the special grace period won’t last much longer, after which such women shall come over you whom you shall be serving most notoriously - you shall howl and lament and try getting away from female flesh, but your efforts fail. Those women shall put fetters of glowing serpents around your loins, sinking you into the pit of perdition forever, whence no future time of grace shall liberate you! Beware, all ye in the world of spirits and all fornicators upon the world, who turn their backs on grace, pining after women’s flesh! As God lives and His word is now proclaimed to you, just so certainly shall that which now shows up as your lust, tempting your hearts, prepare shortly for you and your ilk a hell of a most dreadful kind!
RB|2|203|16|0|You complain about the regimes of the worldly princes because their expenditures short-change you, which however bothers you mainly on account of your unsatisfied flesh. You rage against the princes, and their choosing the most beautiful women, on account of your financial shortfall and having to as it were share the fare of the swine if called upon.
RB|2|203|17|0|But you are unable to grasp that God the Lord permits this, to show you that you have been created for something more than the works of the flesh. Man indeed has to also attend to that proper measure and aim whilst living upon a world within the flesh of death, but should aim for existence in a sober and natural fashion, the way it applies to other temporal needs of dead flesh.
RB|2|203|18|0|He who does so upon a world in proper measure and aim does well, although he who refrains altogether does better. For the Lord provided flesh with this sense not as an end in itself but as a tool for sober and wise use. He who turns it into a need however is a miserable sinner, and God’s grace departs from his heart as he hearkens to the dumb law of the flesh, setting up a heaven of rams and dogs for himself in line with the righteousness of death and judgement.
RB|2|203|19|0|Grasp this: he who finds pleasure in a law burdened with judgment, keeping same for the sake of lewdness, has judgment within himself already. He is a slave and his liberty within God is under curse good and proper.
RB|2|203|20|0|Hence you should stand above the law of the flesh through the power of self-denial and through love for and living faith in God the Lord, in order to be freed of all law and judgment! A slave to law, whether natural or moral, cannot enter upon the kingdom of God until he has rid himself of law in all its aspects. Notwithstanding the fact that in God’s kingdom, none are judged according to the law, the law is itself already the judgement. Only he who has truly risen above all law out of lover for God shall gain actual freedom in God! For love in God alone is truth!
RB|2|203|21|0|Now you have all heard it and shall have no excuse not knowing! Hence do what you consider best!”
RB|2|204|1|1|Chapter 204
RB|2|204|1|1|One good response
RB|2|204|1|1|Paul’s concluding words to the stubborn ones
RB|2|204|1|1|The funny Viennese and the crude Tirolians
RB|2|204|1|1|The company continues its journey
RB|2|204|1|0|Says one of the remaining one hundred and thirteen: “This was a meaningful speech and uncovers many of life’s secrets for me. Whoever hangs unto the law hangs upon the gallows of law’s spirit. Sin and consequent punishment are but children of the law. The greater the number of laws, the more transgressions and punishments. For terrestrial people law certainly is essential, but nevertheless and evil, and a social curse.
RB|2|204|2|0|If people were like true humans they would need no law and would be far above it. But since men are often animals of the worst kind rather than humans, relevant laws are needed by which wild human vices are tamed. What would be a large community without lawful order? Wherefore there have to be laws, like one evil against another. Yet one can imagine a wise community that has no need of laws, and hence a free and happy lot. We realize all this and can only agree with this Paul!
RB|2|204|3|0|But can an ever so wise man put himself above the law, be the law a natural, moral or political one? If abiding by it, one is its slave; putting oneself above it one is hauled before the courts, where one inherits the curse of the law. If however one makes the law one’s second nature so-to-speak, finding real joy in its keeping, then it resembles an executioner’s joy at carrying out the sentence upon a poor sinner – becoming thereby the living law oneself. The law itself being a curse to the man who has become such law unto himself, he has become the wiliest curse itself. Verily, here it can be said; Lord, who shall be actually ever capable of liberating himself from law!
RB|2|204|4|0|We are made up entirely of ‘shalls’ and ‘musts’; the ‘must’ is fully of the devil and the ‘shall’ not much better. Whatever is subject to an almighty Deity’s will is already under judgment. But that which is made subject to man’s free will shall certainly, whilst not judged yet, nevertheless tarry in constant expectation of same.
RB|2|204|5|0|As a friend of yours I ask: “What are we to do? This person with the apostle’s name, or the apostle himself, for all I care, has made this thing clear and true to us, do we follow him? He is bound to not lead us to hell, which does not exist anywhere most likely, nor to haul us before a court! And so we can follow him into the street, where his actual intentions with us shall transpire.”
RB|2|204|6|0|Say the others: “Indeed; should we be living in lovely eternity already then it would be foolish for us not to follow a Paul! And should it not please us outside, then we can turn back, for outside we are no more under coercion than we are in here.”
RB|2|204|7|0|Says Paul, who had kept quiet: “You shall be just as free to follow my doctrine and good advice as you have been in here! Dear brethren in God, what can you lose by leaving this room? Just the vain expectation of some voluptuous whores that paint in your imaginations but are to be found nowhere in such natural state. What is vain imagination to truth?  I nevertheless want to give you the fullest truth in place of this repulsive vanity! What therefore should still hold you back from following me to the holy spheres of light, truth and life, which is the love in God, Who is Christ the eternal and true!
RB|2|204|8|0|You have now been discarnate over here with your imagined expectations for a considerable time, but with what successes? None, I tell you, excepting an occasional transitory apparition of a female creature, afterwards dissolving into nothing. This is all you can boast by way of bliss! Not even the most inferior wine and not a bite of bread; you have so far enjoyed nothing! Yet initially you would hear nothing of leaving this void, good-for-nothing place.
RB|2|204|9|0|It is well for your decision to now follow me, for only now will you get to where primordial truth and reality of all existence are lastingly domiciled. In the world, everything is lie and deception. Your possessions, sciences, arts and treasures, your very lives were nothing but lie and deception! And were the material world to be anything better then it would have to endure, the way truth is everlasting! What is durable in the world however? I say unto you – not even the Word of God! For even that is dulled by the lie of the world and turned into every foolishness, falsity and evil, for which reason it is given to man in a veiled condition, so that it cannot be muddied in its holiness. The world is no more than judged lie for a predetermined test-period. Only when this comes to an end for man does God’s kingdom of eternal truth commence! You also therefore make an end to the world within you, so that the kingdom of God can take up residence within you! Hence let you all follow me!”
RB|2|204|10|0|Declaims one of a humorous disposition: “Fare thee well, quiet house, we cheerfully leave you behind! Lovely building, how joyfully we suffered hunger and thirst there, and no money surplus to wit! How often were we moved to tears within your four walls, penetrated by light through a handful of clean window spots. Friends, it should hopefully be obvious no all that we have everything to gain by the loss of this house!
RB|2|204|11|0|The funniest part however is that we have already unloaded our maggot bags, being only souls with skin, hair and bones. Yet we must suffer hunger and much thirst even as souls, without being able to appease either! It could be the reason for the worldly saying: there goes a poor hungry and thirsty soul! Nothing indeed beats a miserable life in Vienna! Let’s be glad we no longer live on Earth; oh Vienna, getting carried away by idle nonsense!
RB|2|204|12|0|Look at this, several of us have ended up in the street even as I spoke. I can’t recall lifting a foot: what happened?”
RB|2|204|13|0|Says his neighbour - a coarse fellow: “Stupid – its magic – God be with us!” Says the funny man: “If Tirolians could only shut their face - makes the Earth shake with stupidity!” Says the Tirolian: “Carry on and I’ll clobber you to make the red soup run down!”
RB|2|204|14|0|Says the joker: “Stupid dill of a Tirolian – don’t you see we are just spirits, possessing only will and intellect without bodies? Peter, put up your sword: he who lives by the sword dies by the sword’ holy Scripture says. Have you never read same? How could I have, not having gone to school! But this much I do know – that I know holy Scripture better than you do!”
RB|2|204|15|0|Says the joker: “Well, don’t get mountain-heavy and look to where our Paul now converses with a lovely plain man, who cheerfully shakes his head! And further right a girl second to none! Wouldn’t that one do! Let’s move up a little – my soul likes that one somewhat better than the Austrian national debt! What says ye flaky Tirolian?”  Says the Tirolian: “You are still the same deft slob! Can’t you see that for the likes of us no figs grow on such trees? Let’s stay put.”
RB|2|204|16|0|Says the joker: “Stay put, gutless wonder; but I’m going over to thank Paul for leading us out into the open for our own good! We are of course still in our dear Vienna, but at least in one of its livelier streets, with happenings, and that is already big gains!” Says the Tirolian: “See the rat-bag you are: don’t I know you? It’s that little hussy sparkle in your eyes – not thanking Paul! But get thee going, or find out how gutless a Tirolian!”
RB|2|204|17|0|Says the comedian to one nearby: “Friend, do you feel like coming with me to thank Paul for leading us out of that lead-works? Nothing can be done with this four-pellet shot Tirolian. Come along if you feel so.”  Says the addressed one: “I won’t be coming either. Being a Tirolian, although more literate than the other, you offended me as well. You Viennese are but crude dung-beetles and your company does one no honour!”
RB|2|204|18|0|Says the joker: “Oy Oy, got myself into a spot with two crudest of barrels! It’s time to get moving, before Tirolian inclemency comes down!”
RB|2|204|19|0|The comedian leaves his alpine crowd, hastening over to Paul, saying: “Worthy friend, you have done us a big favour delivering us from our lead-works by the truth of your words, although none of us have expressed our appreciation yet. I would now take the liberty to bring my warmest thanks to you!”
RB|2|204|20|0|Says Paul with a smile: “Good of you, but you should have mentioned the main reason: the rough Tirolian being right in that it’s the little hussy that’s caught your eyes! Only truth in future therefore- because no soul can hide ulterior motives before us here! But go and bring the little hussy your compliments, and keep in mind she already is someone’s wife – the man’s at her side!”
RB|2|204|21|0|Says the joker: “I thank you for this instruction, which is strictly true, but it would be somewhat unseemly to pay her my compliments while she converses with her husband! Yet the longer I look at her the more familiar her face, and his too! He has an uncanny resemblance to the notorious. . . hm. . . can’t think of his name! His looks are those of a leading democrat I saw frequently in Vienna a couple of years ago.”
RB|2|204|22|0|Says Paul: “There isn’t that much to it, and there are too important things to do to toss names around. I will now give you other advice, which it will do you no harm to follow! Fall upon your knees before my supreme Friend and say: “Oh Lord, have grace and mercy on me poor sinner! Take me, a widely strayed sheep, up into Your immense grace and let me partake of the outflow of your love and mercy! ’ But say it in the warmth of your heart, after which great blessings shall come over you!”
RB|2|204|23|0|Says the joker: “Friend, you ask much; consider what dope my acquaintances will think me! What if they ask how I came to slide on my knees as if before the holiest altar sacrament, as if he were our Lord God?” Says Paul: “Then just say to them: “Do likewise; it will do you greater good than vain asking! Because the One before Whom I fall on my knees is Jesus Christ – the Lord of Heaven and all the worlds!”
RB|2|204|24|0|The comedian falls to the ground, roaring with laughter: No, too much is too much. Either you are a recurrent fool, or for a ride, getting fun out of our frailties! It suffices that we honour you, under the name of an ancient, famous apostle who with his doctrine has become a true apostle for us. But that the other two also probably two apostles, and yonder dame perhaps even the most blessed Virgin, together with holy Joseph, goes from sky-blue straight into cherry red!
RB|2|204|25|0|To be honest with you friend, leave us out of such jokes, as they could backfire! Be advised, my otherwise most worthy friend, that although I am no Pharisee of the Roman Catholic variety, I nevertheless am a true worshipper of Christ, confessing His irrefutable Deity, for which reason He is to exalted and holy forme to drag down here into the street muck of Vienna! Believe me, notwithstanding my being no Plato or Socrates or Monk in respect or the fairer sex, I nevertheless am a great friend, revere and worshipper of Christ! Hence I beg you to treat this name of all names more reverently!”
RB|2|204|26|0|Say also the seven who had joined Paul first: “Indeed, Pepi is right. One must show higher regard for Christ the Lord, and it is not nice of you, otherwise worthy friend, to try and drag down the Son of God to a mere human!” Says Paul: “Hold your peace – it shall transpire soon whether I am right! Let us move, for we have finished here! Move, for the Lord is moving!”
RB|2|205|1|1|Chapter 205
RB|2|205|1|1|The companions’ sublime suspicions
RB|2|205|1|1|Further encounters
RB|2|205|1|1|The long deceased ancestors of the Habsburg-Lothringen house
RB|2|205|1|0|The comedian says, walking: “What is that to mean again, the Lord is moving, hence let us fall in step! Who is the Lord, and how come? This person is not going to seriously suggest that this Polish sharpie is in the end going to be Christ the Lord?!” Says one next to the funny man: “Seppl, now I’m in the clear about this mob!” Asks Seppl: “What about it? Dying of curiosity!”
RB|2|205|2|0|Continues the other: “Listen, they are Russian spies making out to be transcendental pianists, pulling wool over peoples’ eyes! True, the so called Paul spoke like a book, and one ought to see no deception behind his dramatic two gold conversions. But had disguise is worse than none; these Ruskies have chosen a smart disguise – Christ, Paul, probably also Peter, Jakob, James or John, and perhaps Joseph and Mary into the bargain! A rare sextet! The Christ is going to be an ace magician and speak in hieroglyphs, if He speaks at all, such magicians normally saying little and keeping quiet. So-called Paul is likely to be his accomplice, not unfamiliar with magic but well-versed in speaking. The other two seem more like conjurers and the one up front with the beautiful hussy a fellow sharpie. The one right out front is most likely a con-man washed with many waters, and his sweetheart a temptress birdie for plenty of dough and equipped with massage paraphernalia. All human of course but somewhat rare for even our great Vienna! Now Seppl, you catching on?”
RB|2|205|3|0|Says the funny man: “That version has merits, yet I would not fully go for it, for this Paul is a wiseman second Jew, seems an exceedingly good man and without the least business acumen. The other four including the hussy, look decent with no crude overtaxes; hence let us trot along as if expecting to get paid. To me the thing begins to take on a different shape to the start: look at the firmament; the sky pure; no sun, yet daylight. Look at this familiar street, do you see any one walking, other than ourselves? Everything is empty, and the dwellings as if deserted. And, unbelievably, the most beautiful grass upon the road! Say, does this not strike you?”
RB|2|205|4|0|Says the other: “Indeed, the most peculiar part is the firmament - the sky an actual indigo-blue, and everything lit up as at noon, yet nothing resembling a sun, and no object to cast shadow! Uniform light everywhere, and no shining body anywhere, no sun, moon or star! You are right – it is most intriguing!”
RB|2|205|5|0|Says the joker: “Well, I agree – the thing is peculiar. The city, the houses, streets and squares are vintage Vienna. Even the state of siege with its stockade and canons continues in its persistent fashion, except a less severe control of visitors to the bastion by guards who let them go their way. But look at the few stragglers one sees: mostly unworldly, wild and stupid like Chinese, and sad and melancholy as if struck down by cholera. See the frog faces those few gipsies near those house entrances are cutting, smelling each other for possible silver and gold. Did you ever see anything like that in dear Vienna?”
RB|2|205|6|0|Says the other: “Truly intriguing; but–hey– what’s that un-Viennese thing heading our way? Golly! Big black ostriches with long neck and even longer legs! A stupendous number of them – moving in on us!”
RB|2|205|7|0|Don’t fancy waging battle! –Friend Seppl nudge Paul, he should know!” Says funny man Seppl: “Why me? These birds will have escaped from a big sanctuary! Mr Cousin isn’t going to let these African capons scare him!
RB|2|205|8|0|Says his cousin Holzbaumer: “Not exactly, but wouldn’t mind knowing where these beasts are from; could they be evil spirits? Easily the case, if we really are in the spirit world!” Says the joker: “They would be spirits for sure, but not evil ones, everything living must have spirit.
RB|2|205|9|0|But the minxes are merging into fighting formation and look eager to take us on. Mr. Cousin could still be right about evil spirits! I will have to nudge the good Paul!”
RB|2|205|10|0|The funny man does so, saying: “Listen, worthy friend, what’s up with those black ostriches, will they have us for a meal?” Says Paul: “Nay, don’t trouble yourselves – they mean us no harm. They’re putting on a pageant to canvas for our visit to their palace. Fear not it shall shortly transpire what these iron eaters are on about.”
RB|2|205|11|0|This relaxes the joker Seppl and his nephew, re-assuring also the other troubled ones. As we approach, these ostriches lose their shapes, turning into lean humans. A couple come up to Robert, asking him to lead the group into their ancient royal palace.
RB|2|205|12|0|Robert tells them he is not the Lord, referring the two to Myself. They say (heavy vernacular again): “If not the lord, why lead?”  Says Robert: “Because it is the Lord’s will, as also that you turn around, if you seek real help. The rest of us can’t help you other than through advice, but the matter rests exclusively with the Lord: Hence turn to the Lord, and things will accord with His command!”
RB|2|205|13|0|The two turn to me, Saying: (again in heavy vernacular beyond translating) “If true then follow us with your company, we pray you!” Say I: “What have I to do with yourselves? What are you, exalted ones, for I know you not?! What were your deeds? By their deeds I know the spirits, not by shape.”  Say the two: “We are no spirits yet, we are duke, archduke, king and more, all residing in a royal palace, and you are to come with us and we shall understand one another better there.”   Say I to Robert: “Well then – take us there, and we shall see what transpires there!”
RB|2|205|14|0|Says Robert to the two: “If you heard the Lord’s words, then go ahead and lead us to your house!” Say the two: “No house have we, but most royal palace, as we are of the highest nobility!”
RB|2|205|15|0|Says Helena, peeved at the boring ponderous locution of these high nobilities: “Well, make sure your royal palace is not a real piggy sty: These would own a palace, isn’t it laughable! This tattered mob and a palace!” Says one of the high nobility: “Dear mademoiselle, shut your trap, Lest I padlock it! Should be glad our Lord God lets you live, understood?”
RB|2|205|16|0|Says Helena: “ Say how long is it since you died? Judging by your language, you must have lived in the world long before Adam? Language to drive you insane! If I am not mistaken, the road leads to the Capuchin friars; should that be the right royal palace?” Says the noble one: “Shut your trap – too young to understand us! We are indeed with the Capuchin friars, but not on, but beneath the Earth. Understood, miss?!”
RB|2|205|17|0|Says Helena: “Indeed indeed, you, still and truly, domiciled interred below Earth! This will be the first time you find yourselves above the Earth!” Says an enraged one; “I have told you to shut your trap! Should you ignore me, I shall have to land you one: understood?”
RB|2|205|18|0|Says Robert to Helena: “Should not say too much to these rough beings, my most beloved, for they might indeed harm you! I can see where they are leading us- one does not have to ask. These all are long dead
RB|2|205|19|0|regents from the House of Habsburg and Lothringen! They now rest in the regents’ tomb with the Capuchins, and partly also with the Augustinians, with some from the Stephan’s Dome catacombs: that’s their most royal palace! We shall be at their coffins shortly; Hence, hold your peace!”
RB|2|206|1|1|Chapter 206
RB|2|206|1|1|At the Capuchin emperors’ crypt
RB|2|206|1|1|Many dead within the coffins!
RB|2|206|1|1|Predominant query about Jesus
RB|2|206|1|1|Views about Rome
RB|2|206|1|0|We actually arrive at the Capuchin’s tomb, with our new escorts’ mixed feelings, as our comedian’s remarks: “I now ask you all, what had this story yielded us? Nothing! The good Paul coaxed us out of one hole and pushed us into a deeper one; is not life lovely? It is wrapped motion made up of hunger, thirst and all sorts of depravation. This bundled up misery is constantly shifted from trench to trench, which appears to be its ultimate destiny. Such journey takes its inception at procreation, to then go on forever from tribulation to tribulation, on and on – Amen.
RB|2|206|2|0|We shall be able in this ancient princes’ crypt to assist the old Habsburgers to spook about a little since they shall not themselves be able to bring it on any longer. Such spooking by a Karl or Rudolf or Leopold is bound to bring relief for hungry Capuchin stomachs, whose incomes from their Masses have dried up, notwithstanding their pulpit noise. How faith in Masses and indulgences could be restored, with the crowds witnessing such spirit spooking! Wherefore, vivett! On with assisting Capuchin, friends!”
RB|2|206|3|0|Says another: “But, friend, is it written that we should consequently tarry in the princes’ coffins in the Capuchin tombs merely for ending up here with our friends who freed us from our first confinement? This was another of your floppies, Sepal! I opine that these princes too would by now spawn the desire to be awakened from their long sleep, for which reason they turned to these mighty workers of miracles as best they knew how. It was up to us to amble along with them, since we could as well have stayed outside. Being here now however, let us be quiet and see what these miracle-working friends will undertake with these princes’ spirits.”
RB|2|206|4|0|Says the tax collector: “Well, these are words worthy of such solemn place! Every one of these coffins is the history of nations as they lived and fared under such regents. And where God Incarnate Himself visits such place, there grandstanding bunglers like us must nicely shut up, or we might not fare too well. Look over where Paul and the Lord Jesus and the others – probably apostles as well are scrutinizing the coffins compassionately; listen to Paul saying: “Oh Lord. Your love, grace and mercy is without end, yet there is still much death in these caskets! Hear that, Seppl? There is still much death in these coffins!”
RB|2|206|5|0|Says Seppl: “Well, everybody knows that they don’t hold dances in them. I know as well as you do that these old princes brought many tragic episodes over their nations during their often tyrannical reigns! I know to what extent these coffins are honourable or otherwise! But whether yonder Jew conversing with so-called Paul is the famous son of God, is another matter! Everything is possible, but over here we still lack the certainty of what to take for true or untrue. Do you think I am a foe of Christ or have no faith in Him? You are gravely mistaken. I honour Him endlessly high, and for that reason still have second thought, about this Jew. I watch everything, and if I discern that it nevertheless is Him, then you shall be astonished at my bearing towards Him! For be advised that I love Him endlessly!”
RB|2|206|6|0|Says the tax collector: “That sounds nice, but one did not get that impression from your previous comments!” Says Seppl “You may have thought me a bit of an anti-Christian for letting fly over the Roman parsons! But, far from it, friend! As a matter of fact, Christ can be honoured and or shipped only if one is Papacy’s foe, because Christianity and Papacy relate like yes and no; should you not believe me then go and see Paul – he will tell you in Hebrew, should you not understand German!
RB|2|206|7|0|Says the tax collector: “I did not find the Roman religion that bad, and bliss can be gained in it.”  Says Seppl: “Indeed, if one is content with the heaven of the peasants’ calendar, but it takes plenty of money, time and patience! Paul is signalling quiet-lets comply!”
RB|2|207|1|1|Chapter 207
RB|2|207|1|1|The regents’ spirits concerns
RB|2|207|1|1|Their interpretation of the fiery horseman and his prophesy of the end of the world, and Christ’s return
RB|2|207|1|1|The regents request earthy help, but Paul promises spiritual
RB|2|207|1|0|Paul straightens out and says to the occupants of the crypt: “You asked us to urgently follow you here; what will you have us do; what kind of deeds do you think us capable of, and what compelled you to come to us? Speak, that we may help you in accordance with need and sincerity of mind!
RB|2|207|2|0|Says the former spokesman: “I am a Roman-German, and am by name and title the first, named Rudolf. (N. B. In the spirit world this title is not used lightly by people of high worldly ranking, nor normally even the name). Recently in the middle of the air I saw a great stirring, and a fiery horseman moved over to me, saying: ’This your dwelling shall be reduced to rubble with not a stone remaining atop another! Earth shall be cleansed through fire and blood! Great woe shall resound from the mouths of the great, and fire and pestilence shall stretch out millions of poor! The end of the world shall come!’ Such were the fiery horseman’s dreadful words, and when he had finished, we all yelled for fright, after which the fiery horseman said to us: ‘Before that however, God’s call shall go out to even the most depraved. The Lord shall Himself come to the world of spirits, revealing Himself to all who are captives to their night. Those who turn to Him He shall preserve, but shall be preceded by His servants Peter, Paul and John, proclaiming light proceeding to the captives in the name of the almighty God. Those taking up the name into their hearts shall themselves receive a new name, and the Lord shall rise up their ramshackle fortresses and ruined castles.
RB|2|207|3|0|The Lord shall likewise come to Earth, and that firstly through the word of the Wiseman’s heart and mouth, who He shall awaken, and then awaken more of His ilk. Once the Earth has been purified, He shall also come in his most holy Person to all who love Him and are of pure and compassionate heart!’ Whereupon the fiery horseman left us like a stroke of lightning, and we lost sight of him.
RB|2|207|4|0|But now rumour has reached us that people making out to be messengers of God, are working miracles at the ‘Spinner Woman at the Cross’ in our old residential city of Vienna, substantiating the truth of their mission to the blind. We at once hastened out of our most noble palace in formation, to meet up with such messengers if possible.
RB|2|207|5|0|We princes therefore place our petition at your feet: that you would re-erect our ancient forts and castles and secure them against enemy conquest for all time. May you also secure this most royal palace, that it may never be ruined again! This is our errand in its entirety, for which we approached you and led you here. For should any harm come to this most royal palace, it could put the Habsburg-Lothian dynast’s continuity into jeopardy.
RB|2|207|6|0|In the terrestrial year 1848 just one stone in our lofty palace was loosened, and behold how the dynasty had to contend to uphold its ancient standing! It has now re-stabilized itself with the commendable mandate of ruling and leading its subjects beneficially, rewarding the good and punishing ruthlessly the malicious, by measure of their transgressions, most assuredly by the will of God, as He does and desires this Himself. It would therefore be an incalculable calamity for all subject peoples if the dynasty were threatened to small degree, and even came to lose its ancient throne!”
RB|2|207|7|0|Says Paul: “Friends, the fiery horseman’s prophesy is indeed correct, but not fulfilled yet. Your request and concerns however are vain and foolish! Of what use to you the ancient forts and castles upon Earth, thousands of which have been reduced to rubble over time! The fiery horseman indeed spoke of the re-erecting of your forts and castles, but by that are to be understood not your ancient terrestrial forts and castles but your power, faith and hope through your power of love. For Jesus, God the Lord! That is the fortress and castle. It is these which the Lord has for lengthy times tried to raise up and enliven within you who, as a consequence of your own will, are languishing in deepest spiritual night over here. If you desire it, then I tell you in the name of the Lord, who also is here but whom you don’t recognize and never have done yet; the Lord shall do so if you ask Him!
RB|2|207|8|0|He shall also maintain the earthly dynasty for as long as He deems it good and for as long as it acts in a way not causing the nations too much misery. But should the nations begin to loudly lament in their hearts, then the Lord will know how to put an end to the dynasty because, before God, neither dynasty nor throne are of consequence, and these are not there for the sake of the throne, nor the latter for the dynasty, but the dynasty of a would-be wise shepherd of God’s children! If it either cannot or will not protect this divine flock against diverse troubles, and not give to God what is due to God, then it can be employed no more. The Lord shall then know how to put an end to a pompous dynasty!”
RB|2|208|1|1|Chapter 208
RB|2|208|1|1|Continued counselling of the dynasts
RB|2|208|1|1|Parable of the lazy shepherds
RB|2|208|1|1|The dynasties exist only for the people
RB|2|208|1|1|Counselling humility, and referral to the Lord
RB|2|208|1|0|Continues Paul: “I Paul, a true servant of the Lord Jesus, say unto you and all: Before God, all thrones and dynasties are abominations; but if the dynasties abide in the Lord’s will, acting according to principals derived from the ‘Word of God’ and His love and mercy, then the dynasty is above throne and well-pleasing to God. The Lord’s grace and power are then with such dynasty; let any authority attacking it beware; verily, such shall be ground to dust and ashes! Take note, you ancient dynasts, sensually carnal even in your spirits: no dynasty is anything in itself, and no throne has any worth or permanency, be it that he who sits upon it does so from God’s grace in actuality.
RB|2|208|2|0|A dynasty left upon the throne for a lengthy period, like the Habsburg one must be on general terms well-pleasing to the Lord, or it would like other dynasties not have been upon the throne long since. You yourselves have however remained in your night and blindness, because in your hearts you have held the dynasty to be something supremely exalted upon Earth as well as in the spirit world, and something the Lord should omnipotently maintain. Be advised, this is lunacy of your inward parts! The Lord is indeed the only power and authority of every dynasty and throne, but not for their own sakes but the nations which alone are of regard to Him!
RB|2|208|3|0|In respect of every dynasty, God the Lord does what a house and ground owner with many pastures and herbs would do. If some sheep in the flock are bad, then he gives them all necessary care to make them better. If however the shepherd gets lazy and remiss, then he will get into trouble with the owner of the flocks. Should he not improve, the owner shall remove him from the flock and not entrust another one to him. Notwithstanding that the Lord may remove a hundred bad shepherds from His service, He will not remove one sheep for deteriorating but keep and care for it, but terminate the shepherd’s services.
RB|2|208|4|0|Look at the Earth; the nations are still the same, but where are the dynasties that ruled them? They became bad shepherds and hence forfeited their employment! Hence remove everything foolish and vain from your hearts in God’s presence! Take off your dynasts’ arrogance like a coat, and put on a new one of humility and true cognition, so that you would thereby be taken up among the lambs of God, who are the true children of God!
RB|2|208|5|0|You heard the words which the fiery horseman said unto you. There also it was said that shortly after the messengers you went out to meet, the Lord himself would come to rise up your ruined forts and crumbling castles. But I, Paul, say yet much more to you than yonder prophet on horseback.
RB|2|208|6|0|Behold the Lord, who was to come after us is here with us. It is the One by my heart’s side. Go unto this One and present your hearts’ petition to Him! He alone is in possession of the primordial fountains of living waters. Drinking this, you shall not be athirst eternally. Step up before Him, since He is actually present here personally. He alone can and will help you! He ourselves are not endued with the power to help, but are imbued with ability to prepare our blind brethren for God’s help.”
RB|2|208|7|0|Says the first dynast R. thereto : “Initially you spoke well, making things clear to us! But that This One here at your heart –side should be Christ the Lord and hence God from eternity is silly of you! If upon Earth a ruler wears no emblem and hence his house’s coat of arms and other regalia, moving around like the common stable boy, then it is his own fault
RB|2|208|8|0|if he is pelted with mud! If however even a worldly ruler has to show who he is through outward glitter, how much more ought this to be the case with the eternal ruler over all rulers! Besides, it is written that God dwells within inaccessible light!”
RB|2|208|9|0|Says Paul : “Indeed is the latter the case – but not for everybody! Look there – the very light within which the Lord is now located is quite inaccessible to the likes of you, because the light of humility and self-abasement is the most hidden for beings of your ilk. I, Paul, say unto you: had the Lord come to you shining like a sun, you would have acknowledged Him immediately; but to you He is inaccessible in this garb wherefore it shall in future be hard for you to get near Him! Now you know everything; do as you will – I have spoken.”
RB|2|209|1|1|Chapter 209
RB|2|209|1|1|An ancient dynast and the Lord
RB|2|209|1|1|The dynast begs for a truly divine miraculous sign
RB|2|209|1|0|Whereupon one of those spiritually still dead dynasts steps before Me, saying : “You heard what yonder Paul and the old R. spoke about you. The thing sounds all but impossible, but I shall not let it offend me. I will not regard yonder man as a liar, as he looks too honest for that. He could however easily be over biased towards you and hence idolise you with his intense love.
RB|2|209|2|0|Hence I shall neither praise nor rebuke this man but probe the thing, it being written; Prove all things and retain what is good. Hence tell us yourself what we are to regards You as! Can God the Infinite actually be seen and spoken to by His beings?”
RB|2|209|3|0|Say I : “Friend, you are asking Me for deeds rather than words. If I act like an ordinary human – impotently, then you will of course say: one does not have to be God to do that! If however I do something extraordinary in front of you then you will take Me for a magician or scientist and say: this is quite normal for someone with the right kind of knowledge and technique. Hence bringing about seeming wonders does not yet make a God by far! Were I however to perform a deed of which only God can be capable, then this would not benefit but substantially harm you, for you would be judged a second time, and that quite easily to everlasting death. For, saithe the Lord, no shackled person can enter My kingdom. Hence believe Paul’s words and live! More, not even I can tell you about Myself, since you are not ripe for this.”
RB|2|209|4|0|Says the dynast: “Well said, but I don’t see why a real miracle testifying of your true Deity should harm or even be lethal for me! Is not everything I behold a wonder of God’s almighty and wisdom, myself included, as the most telling one, yet none of this robs me of life. It should not trouble God if one more is added to the countless wonders. I am not bothered by how God reveals Himself to His beings, nor by whatever extra ordinary deed. I shall remain unbound in my spirit and think and act as now, when I am not yet persuaded of your Deity
RB|2|209|5|0|I shall therefore remain the same I am and was, regardless of what you choose to do. If you are God, I shall not regard you as bad but simply as an over-excited person, which does not I hope offend you.
RB|2|209|6|0|Hence work me something miraculous! Create me a world before my eyes and I shall behave as heretofore, because to me, no miracle is either big or small; God is and remains God, whether He creates a fly or an elephant or appears to His beings in the light garb of a sun or that of a beggar. What impression did Christ Himself make upon the Jews with all His miracles? Behold, hardly any, excepting upon a few assumedly blind fishermen and their relatives. All the others took Him for a magician or doctor and anything but God. And yet He truly was God!”
RB|2|210|1|1|Chapter 210
RB|2|210|1|1|Miracles and their effects
RB|2|210|1|1|The dynast perceives the Lord’s wisdom
RB|2|210|1|1|He confesses Christ, with reservations
RB|2|210|1|1|The dynasts conferring
RB|2|210|1|0|Say I: “Friend, I alone know what effect a miracle would have upon you hence none shall be shown you. The entire Creation is indeed a great, miraculous work of divine might and wisdom, which mankind can see on a daily basis. But it is on account of the inhabitants of Earth and all other cosmic bodies being capable of seeing such wonders – the most compelling testimony of God, that they also have to die among these wonders in their flesh – which latter is an equal wonder.
RB|2|210|2|0|Every miracle is a judgement trace of coercion from the soul. Such ‘removal’ however is what you call dying, or death of body or matter.
RB|2|210|3|0|Everything not of the spirit must die out of the soul. For as long as any exterior pressure holds any ever so small part of the soul captive, the free divine spirit cannot fully spread out within it, to free the soul from all judgement.
RB|2|210|4|0|To fully convince a soul, the Deity can of course work miracles, but such miracles then fetter the soul to where it cannot even remember free movement, which surely is the only life-condition before God. For which reason the soul must then be placed in a state bereft of all externalities, enabling the spirit within it to spread, giving the soul eternal duration before God. For nothing that is not itself ‘of God’ can maintain itself before God.
RB|2|210|5|0|Do you now comprehend why I withhold miracles from you? Had God not placed the spirit into a soul capable of sensibility, same could not endure for one moment as a free being, it would share the fate of a droplet of water upon a hot plate. Wherefore animals must move about stupid and nearly bereft of all cognition, because their survival would be impossible; can you understand that?”
RB|2|210|6|0|Says the dynast: “Yes friend, it seems that I ought to but don’t do so, because it takes more to understand such things than carrying a crown and sceptre for a few years upon Earth. I by the way now see why You actually are the first among your small crowd, since you are the wisest among them by far, familiar with the nature of spirits and, matter from its foundation, and best grasp their interconnection. But whether for that reason alone you are Christ the Lord Himself is another matter.
RB|2|210|7|0|Do you not know that a proper Christian must be on guard against assuming that every wise person who can perhaps also on occasion work a sign must be Christ? Is it not written: in that time many false prophets shall arise and give signs, saying: ‘Christ is here, or there’, but believe them not! For the Son of Man shall come as lightning travelling from Morning to Evening. The coming of the Lord shall also be likened unto a thief in the night!’ Which could be catastrophic, for a thief secretly entering a house at night is up to no good!
RB|2|210|8|0|And so my friend, you must forgive us if we hesitate accepting you as Christ. We have by the way no qualms about the supreme wisdom of your spirit, and what you said about miracles is bound to be right, as also about the matter of the external world. But it would be hazardous to accept you as Christ just because you can explain it to us. Peter, Paul, John, James, that possibly yes; but Christ? Friend, this is out of reach for jokes! ’
RB|2|210|9|0|Say I: “I am not demanding that, as it is enough that you confess Christ as God and Lord of all worlds and heavens. But you must all take counsel among yourselves whether in your hearts you recognize Christ as God, Lord and Father, and whether everyone within this tomb wants to for Christ the Lord’s sake! All the others you see here did so and shall find bliss. Do likewise and you too shall find it!”
RB|2|210|10|0|Says the dynast: “Good, we shall do so at once! If it works out, then well and good, and if not fully then it shall do it partially!”
RB|2|210|11|0|Following which the dynast turns to one and sundry from the family tomb inmates, saying: “You all heard what this friend here said. I opine that being in our state, unable to gain, or even less, lose anything, we should accept the offer in good faith. Discuss it therefore and let me know the result. We shall then either leave this place for good or alternatively and sadly remain at the not too pleasant spot.
RB|2|210|12|0|I am a staunch Christian and my motto always was: Christ or all is lost I also now believe: “We must strive to win Christ for all that life holds dear; for should He, according to some, be only a myth, then we are the most joyless being. Who is then God and how, and when and where! If however Christ is God and a Lord of heaven and all the Earth, then we have in Him a visible, eternal Father full of love, goodness and mercy Who does not disown His children easily as a merely almighty, most righteous One, in Whom the highest wisdom has to reign indeed but without father love or mercy.
RB|2|210|13|0|I, the foremost of Habsburg, opine: “he who is himself full of pride and arrogance also desires a most proud, arrogant and inaccessible God a proud man’s sin which also at times crept over my own soul. But this wisest friend made it clear to me wherein the inaccessibility of the light within God consists: namely, in the meekness and incomprehensibly profound condescension of God, which is abomination to the proud; hence I say: Mea culpa, mea maxima culpa! I was once actually so as emperor, although constantly aware that only the proud and arrogant could imagine God like that. But now this awareness is all pervasive and I challenge all you my good terrestrial children to instead follow this good friend. He testifies to being the Christ Himself; let us leave it at that. Everything is possible, although we shall go into this at length. What do you say my dear friend and earthly children: what are you going to do?”
RB|2|210|14|0|Says One: “We all know that you Rudolf of Habsburg are the by that name and honour, but your Hoeschstadlings palace is at a different location and not here. Here you are only a resident and should not be the spokesman! Many like it here, and they too are Christians. Hence we shall stay until the trumpet summons us on Judgment Day, when the good Lord God be gracious and merciful unto us! By conscience we were indeed righteous and strict towards everyone who sinned against us, but we often exercised grace for right as well. Wherefore may the dear Lord God show us grace and mercy on Judgment Day, until which time we intend to hearken here in peace!”
RB|2|210|15|0|Says the dynast Rudolf: “In that case, why did you accompany us when we went to meet this company?” Say some of the leading former incumbents of the throne: “This we did only for salutation, and in trepidation of the fiery horseman’s prophecy. Seeing that there is nothing to it however, we remain here in our Hoechstandling’s palace, comprehend?! We stay!”
RB|2|211|1|1|Chapter 211
RB|2|211|1|1|Maria Theresia and some dynasts agree with the progenitor Rudolf
RB|2|211|1|1|They ask the Lord to lead them out of the crypt
RB|2|211|1|1|Favourable witness to Rudolf
RB|2|211|1|0|Says the dynast Rudolf: “None are lacking in this Hoechstadl palace, for sure, excepting some life-freedom and zest for life. But for myself no thanks, such utopia. I hope that among you that follow me there are some clever people among the fools. I personally would rather be a shepherd than a dumb inhabitant of such foolish Hoechstadl Palace! What about you three last, noble Lothringers, and you my daughter Theresia: will you also stay here to a not so likely eventuating Judgment Day?”
RB|2|211|2|0|Says Theresia: “Dear great great uncle, I and my sons shall follow! We too are fed up with this porcupine life. Let there be some variegation, before we turn into statues!” Says Joseph : “I fully concur – the opportunity must be exploited. Whoever misses out casts away crown and sceptre, and no time-span shall return it to him! ! Let me not be the last to grasp this favourable moment!” Says Leopold: That’s the way I see it; change has finally to come, for this perching about won’t do. Nothing but sinner upon Earth, and shirt and coat-less stick over here, - odd and boring! Hence let’s join the exit boldly!”
RB|2|211|3|0|Adds Franz: “We too shall do so, regardless of derision. On Earth I fared badly, my youth consisting of war, persecution, anger, fear and fury, and old age of worries, sickness and rough physical death in conclusion. Here in the spirit world – in this most noble Elysium, one is consumed with deadly boredom, hence out of this hole- the sooner the better!”
RB|2|211|4|0|Says Rudolf to Me: “Friend, those of us wanting to leave with you are ready. A further few relatives will join us and so, if it please you, we can be on our way.”
RB|2|211|5|0|Say I: “Presently, My worthy friend! You always were a well-pleasing man to Me and never made yourself guilty of any injustice. You had great love for God, Jesus the Lord, wherefore you were anointed as leader of nations, and with that, procured from God’s power an inheritance befitting your descendant so that, presently, after several hundred years, your descendants, at least on the maternal side, have set upon the divinely conferred throne, leading the nations well or unfavourably – depending upon the nation’s doings.
RB|2|211|6|0|Since you were always a dear man to me, ruling the peoples well, you shall now also revive the reward for which you have waited for so long. Such long wait may seem like injustice on the part of God the Lord, but it is not so. A ruler, regardless of righteousness, cannot in the world let his worldly standing diminish right into the dust of humbleness, and has like a god to all but let himself be worshipped, otherwise he would be no actual ruler. The kingdom of God nonetheless can be gained only by those who have humbled themselves to the last fibre of their being.
RB|2|211|7|0|He whose position in the world was insignificant also finds it easy to descend to the depth of humility, but not so he who held the highest pinnacle of human dignity and greatness in the world. He who lives by the sea needs only a few steps down to the sea’s advantages, whereas he upon the highest mountain peak shall take substantially longer to beach.
RB|2|211|8|0|The rulers spiritually find themselves at such altitude, and it takes them longer to get down to the sea than those residing there. Behold, David was a king fully after God’s heart, for he was good and just. Yet in the world of spirits he had to wait several hundred years before achieving full salvation. And you must do likewise to achieve fullest justification through divine justice, grace and wisdom.
RB|2|211|9|0|That which I now said unto you applies to all who bore the crown over My nations upon Earth. Those among you who want to conform may do so quickly and follow Me! Let him who will not remain! Unfortunately there are some who do not intend complying for a long time yet. But before leaving this place, I will cause an awakening call to come over this sleep of the blind through my man of arms, Paul! Their will, like their spirit, is free; wherefore not even I Myself can determine and say: these, or this number, for those whom, I caused to bear much I must also show much forbearance, for they are very tired and sleepy under their enormous weight.
RB|2|211|10|0|Wherefore, Paul, rise up and awaken those who will let themselves be awakened!”
RB|2|212|1|1|Chapter 212
RB|2|212|1|1|Paul’s awakening words to the dynasts
RB|2|212|1|1|The apostle exposes their atrocities as rulers, promising the Lord’s grace
RB|2|212|1|0|Paul arises, addressing the nobilities as follows! ”My beloved friends and brethren in God Jesus, the Lord!”
RB|2|212|2|0|Here he is at once interrupted by Theresia’s father, who reproaches him scornfully: “Since when have we herded swine together that the common Jew boy has the audacity to address me as brother! Does he not know who we are? Hence proper etiquette, the canine churl, or he shall be shown what is an emperor!”
RB|2|212|3|0|Paul ignores it however and continues: “It is written: those entrusted with little shall be accountable for little; but those entrusted with much shall have much accountability. You all however belong to those whom God the Lord entrusted with much. Hence you shall have much to account before God. For I, Paul, say unto you, filled still with the old, rusty, stiff-necked aristocracy, that Judgment Day has arrived for you all, and the most severe accountability shall be demanded of you if not letting go of your stubbornness. The God Jesus, our Lord and Father, although being the profoundest love, gentleness and patience, will not put up with jesting where His children’s welfare is concerned. And this Jesus, who wrested us all from Satan’s power through His death on the cross stands here before you, although still patiently as a lamb, notwithstanding His gentleness and patience not being unlimited. Beware lest He should ever begin to argue with you, for you shall have not one retort in a thousand, all of you being immense sinners before Him!
RB|2|212|4|0|Consider the numbers you had executed – not seldom in the most horrible manner, on account of your outsize arrogance! With what vehemence you always persecuted enlightened spirits; how you availed yourselves of ruthless barbarity against your protestant brethren - what nameless misery you not seldom brought to millions of families! How you raged against Jesus’ doctrine during the thirty-years religious war, and how many other injustices cling to your conscience! How you always strove to intensify your glitter at the expense of the lives and blood of millions, who are as much children of God as you! How many thousands languished in your prisons on account of lethargy of the judges who enjoyed your protection! Such and thousands of other crude sins as here to your consciences. Streams of unjustly shed blood cry to God for revenge against you. If the Lord intended to judge strictly in accordance with righteousness, He would have to leave you in the fire of hell to thoroughly expiate your every injustice and cruelty.
RB|2|212|5|0|But He has decided to mete out grace for right to all, taking no pleasure in the torment of sinners. He regards you as very sick and wants to help you, and hence has come himself to you as Saviour; what prevents you blind ones from following his call? What do you gain here? Only what your despotic imagination creates. Notwithstanding this, you will not follow the example of your truly exalted brethren who, knowing that all earthly honour is barest nothing before God, have at once joined up with the Lord regardless of not having fully recognized Him yet!
RB|2|212|6|0|Behold a Rudolf, who had been a regent after God’s heart, or Theresia, or the upright Joseph, or the genuine Leopold; the affable Franz and more of their brothers and sisters. They too, like David once, committed diverse things not in accordance with God’s love. But God the Lord considered the burdens they had to carry, remitting their guilt as with David, and has now already taken them up into His kingdom. For they who are with Him also are in His kingdom. The Lord wants to be gracious to you as well; why will you not accept His immense grace? Is it not better to follow the Lord’s call of grace than readying oneself for hell on account of unbending stubbornness!”
RB|2|212|7|0|All but one are shaken by these words and begin to turn things over. Only one says : “I remain an emperor everlastingly, even before God!”
RB|2|213|1|1|Chapter 213
RB|2|213|1|1|Paul addresses the stiff-necked emperor; obstinate response
RB|2|213|1|0|Says Paul : “My friend, ask yourself what an emperor is without country, people or power! I say unto you: fool! Did anyone ever become an emperor through his own grace rather than that of God? Who gives man power to rule, and the people the will to obey? Behold, God, the only and eternal Lord of all power and authority does it. If God made you an emperor however, why do you brandish your imperial honour as if you had elevated yourself to emperor?
RB|2|213|2|0|Were it that easy to become emperor without God’s power and authority then there would be large numbers of emperors upon Earth; this however would be abomination over and over before God. Wherefore He installs just one emperor over many nations, whom he provides with authority, power and much prestige, but only to enable him to rule for the duration of life!
RB|2|213|3|0|After physical life, the emperor’s reign is over and the man who was emperor upon Earth becomes equal to his lowly subjects. But he can in God’s kingdom once again become something: through humility and much love – for God the Lord above all, and afterwards for all brothers and sisters. But stubbornly clinging to what one had been upon Earth brings not life but true death! Hence I say unto you: consider well what you intend doing for behold, the portal of the Lord’s special grace and mercyis not perpetually open just as upon Earth it is not always day or summer. Over here, none can say in advance: behold, spring will be here soon and after that the summer of grace, this is hidden in the Lord! It is there if He desires it. He alone shuts or opens wherever He will.
RB|2|213|4|0|The gate is presently open before your eyes; seize and use it. Before it shuts again! Do you think it is every day that the Lord come physically down to Earth form His highest heavens, teaching, healing and pardoning His beings, to make children out of them? Not so, and He alone knows why He does or does not. He is perpetual love and mercy itself indeed, but does not hand out his grace always and equally to all!
RB|2|213|5|0|Behold, I once was the greatest and most raging persecutor, and he yet showed me the highest grace, building me up to a universal apostle, whilst engaging His other-apostles mainly for the Jews, although much better and nobler people He did not honour with special grace. He withheld it from the wise, revealing His kingdom and his especial grace unto babes!
RB|2|213|6|0|From this it again transpires that the Lord does as He pleases out of profoundest wisdom. He who feels most safe often is surrounded with a thousand dangers, yet the timorous He often protects to the extent that no harm would come their way, should the Earth itself be torn to shreds. Hence the Lord does as He pleases and is in no need of man’s counsel. It the reform is unpardonable foolishness to not accept the gifts of grace from His hand when given freely.
RB|2|213|7|0|Let go of your emperor therefore and take the Lord’s grace and you shall live or otherwise die in your insanity! ’
RB|2|213|8|0|Says the stubborn: “You certainly speak like a minister, but what difference between a minister and an emperor! Introduce me the Lord Himself, and I shall hear Him with grace, granting Him an especially lengthy audience!”
RB|2|213|9|0|Says Paul : “Ah, this takes the cake, what abundance of graces from you! You would actually grant the Lord an audience if I bring Him before you! Silly fool, this surpasses everything! The very thought makes me, Paul, tremble whilst you think and demand it; this cannot possibly be your own doing but Satan’s. Pull yourself together and let go of your immense stupidity. I exhort you to become a human before God!”
RB|2|213|10|0|Says the stubborn one : “A regent speaks in his accustomed manner and an apostle in his! But by audience I don’t mean something as heinous as he thinks, meaning it is not so out of place to have the Lord asked over! Upon Earth one also has a clergyman sent for to come with Christ the Lord when one is too sick to come to him. Hence don’t make so much fuss, as if heaven and Earth had already come crashing down!
RB|2|213|11|0|Consider that there is always a sky-high gap between an emperor and an ordinary human. Man’s nature takes shape according to his life sphere. If therefore I speak to you here in line with my exalted soul-nature, it is not going to be as far-fetched as if an ordinary human dared to speak so!
RB|2|213|12|0|I was once an emperor and no God can take that away from me without removing my memory. In my recollections therefore I remain an emperor also before God. But I have known for a long time as well as he does, my raving friend, that I have no further commanding to do over here; nor do I need anything upon me. I shall take up the good and true by myself and act accordingly. In other respects I shall remain as I am – good or bad, making no difference; understood, raving patron?”
RB|2|213|13|0|Says Paul : “Very well indeed, but would add for as long as your self is measure of all things, the Lord’s Self shall take up no residence in your heart. You were right concerning outer lifer-conditions, but inner life circumstances are of an entirely different nature! This being alien to you, it is incumbent upon you to have them imposed on you, or you shall find no green pasture in the world of spirits, a resident of which you have now been for over two hundred years. If I reveal now the full truth to you, as commanded me by the Lord, why do you treat me like an enemy?”
RB|2|213|14|0|Says the hard- hearted: “I don’t treat you as an enemy, but simply don’t like you! Wherefore I would rather listen to someone else, so as to properly know what to do! ’
RB|2|214|1|1|Chapter 214
RB|2|214|1|1|Assessment of life-span in the beyond
RB|2|214|1|1|Enquiry about world history
RB|2|214|1|1|Parable of the conjuror glitter
RB|2|214|1|1|Courtly Glitter
RB|2|214|1|0|Says Paul: “You shall indeed be given someone else, but not right now, when you are still as materialistic of attitude, motivation and striving. I, Paul, am however the tiny apostle with the task of first grinding away the crudely material, removing the initial filth from the children. You shall not get rid of Paul until you exchanged your materialistic thoughts and desires for spiritual ones! Paul’s business is to first clean the site, enabling the proper builders to erect the building which then receives the appropriate and glorious set-up from the Master-Builder Personally.
RB|2|214|2|0|Hence be content with me at the start; for he who receives Paul then also receives Peter, John and finally the Lord Himself. Let all who are willing, start with Paul, or same shall not get to Peter and even less to John. But he who does not get to John will not come to the Lord. For John is like the Lord’s love towards His children.”
RB|2|214|3|0|Says the hard hearted: “Quite so, but your testimony is unreliable and I therefore cannot trust you. You said that I have detained myself nearly two hundred terrestrial years in this spirit world, but this is a complete lie, because I have been here hardly one hundred and ten years, making your statement miss by ninety! Should one assume that spirits of your calibre are unable to say how long a spirit has lived here? Climb out of that hole if you can, and I shall hang unto you! ’
RB|2|214|4|0|Says Paul: “You’ll be hard-pressed taking up such fight! Tell me, you hollow matter borer – when did you learn mathematics in the spirit world accusing me of lying? Listen fool, here in the world of spirits we calculate as follows: from the moment the Lord placed the spirit into your soul (which happens when a child’s soul becomes capable of thinking – being possible already in the first year of birth, with some children)- that is the point in time from which every human is already an inhabitant of the world of spirits, something his dreams tell him all too clearly. Only during naturally waking day-time is man within matter with the greater part of his being, although some, through spiritual thought, observation, prayers, love towards God and noble deeds already find themselves in the spirit kingdom even in broad daylight. And behold, calculation takes its inception there, as we do it here. If therefore you add that to your one hundred and ten years, you shall not find the approximation to two hundred years much of a lie, as you crudely flung it at me.”
RB|2|214|5|0|Says the hard-hearted one: “I was not aware of that method over here. Had you told me that in the first place, I would not have called you a liar, nor would you have called me a matter-borer, this being no compliment either. Wherefore we are square and don’t owe one another anything. Do you concur?”
RB|2|214|6|0|Says Paul: “Fully, but you still have to put up with a few words with me!” Says the now gentler one: “Go right ahead and I will hear you, and tell me also how things are in the world now, how my descendants are faring; I heard there were upheavals in Austria?”
RB|2|214|7|0|Says Paul: “We are now in the apparent Vienna itself, which will show us how things are in the world of matter. For the present however it behoves us to concern ourselves with what lies much closer than the world of matter. In general you are still too much saturated with the Spanish, at that time over-revered and supremely wealthy priesthood and courtly grandezza, and you think that the world can be impressed only with utmost glitter, consisting in gold and vain ceremonials. But I say unto you that nothing can be more wayward than such supremely foolish assumption!
RB|2|214|8|0|Behold, a magician can entertain his deceived spectators only until they notice the skulduggery, after which the magician can start looking for the exit, having sold them bum-steer magic, which is different to an honest magician forewarning the spectators, who will happily depart after such make-believe.
RB|2|214|9|0|So it is with courtly splendour, which can be either real or pretended. Beware regents who tried deceiving their subjects with false glitter! Should they find out, as was the case in France and other states, then such glitterati shall fare badly.
RB|2|214|10|0|True courtly glitter consists in wisdom and a regent’s goodness of heart; in fair distribution and practicable welfare and wise policies that attract the world’s respect and only incidentally causing the regent in his residence to appear honourable and what is in fact – a wise regent of a truly happy nation.
RB|2|214|11|0|What virtue is there to a regent travelling in gilded state coaches when his people languish in rags? What use in heaping burdens upon the poor for one’s own bemusement? These shall take up the fight against the regent with terrible revenge, and his title will be more deserving of a vampire.
RB|2|214|12|0|Look at the proud rulers that Spain, France and England have boasted; they fell sad victims to nation’s unleashed rage! You are yourself still a captive to such courtly grandezza, which has no worth before the people and far less before God. Let that go for it shall bring you no eternal blessing! Behold, had your daughter Maria Theresia not been imbued with a completely different spirit to yours, there would have been no Austria a long time since; they would have attacked and torn it to shreds from every side, as was shown to be the case under your daughter’s son, and also becomes apparent under Leopold and Franz. It was you who cast the seed to all those evils! And as long as the descendant regents ride about in your gilded carriages, they shall not escape some fairly severe tests!
RB|2|214|13|0|Oh Karl, were you a tough regent! Hence soften now before God your Lord, in order to heal those wounds that your exceeding pride inflicted upon the peoples. Many who were blinded under your reign still languish here in the spirit world. God before the Lord your God and Father therefore, laying your great burden of sin at Jesus the Lord’s feet, so that He may strengthen and heal you in everything you presently appear before Him as exceedingly sick; all things are possible to Him!”
RB|2|215|1|1|Chapter 215
RB|2|215|1|1|The proud Karl’s version
RB|2|215|1|1|Paul rattles the haughty one
RB|2|215|1|1|Karl speaks to Jesus
RB|2|215|1|1|Prayer for grace and liberation
RB|2|215|1|0|Says Karl: “Where is Je. . Je. . Je. . well, unable to pronounce the name! What else is He called?” Says Paul: “Jesus Christ, i. e. Saviour; the Anointed! The reason you can’t pronounce this name is because there is nothing of Him in your heart. But there is no need for your arrogant question; where is the Jesus to whom I should go, because He stands right next to me and is perpetually the most proximate to me. You need only turn to Him, and you are with Him, so far as your condition will allow. Say at least in your heart: Lord, show grace and mercy unto me – a great sinner! I am not worthy to lift my eyes to You! The Lord shall then do what is proper and righteously lenient.”
RB|2|215|2|0|Says Karl: “This most ordinary Jew is then supposed to be the Lord?”  Says Paul: “It is He – the One and Only!”
RB|2|215|3|0|Karl scratches himself behind his ear, saying to himself: “This is supposed to be the Creator of Heaven and Earth! Not bad, not bad! Would have all but given him something as a beggar, and this should really be God the Lord? The exalted regents of Earth do indeed sometimes travel incognito: why should God not do so? Paul will be responsible for this improbable step, the way common fellows seemed endlessly boring to me, preventing me from entering church for Mass if common proletarians were let in the door. The reason also I granted only about four audiences to commoners per year, the mean rabble being exceedingly obnoxious to me. I also kept the court aglitter to protect myself from unbearable boredom. Now I am going to throw myself back into dullness? So be it in God’s name! This common Jew; any Jew at all is already the most unbearable thing to me! As emperor I was minded to have all Jews exterminated, and now I am to acknowledge and worship a common Jew as God the Lord? Oh for the terrifying monotony! ’
RB|2|215|4|0|Says Paul: “Mind you don’t get bored with other things yet! Do you opine the Lord an arch aristocrat Who finds anything not labelled noble as boring? I say unto you – just make yourself intolerable to the Lord, that would make you the most melancholy creature indeed. Whoever finds God’s works monotonous is a child of arrogance and pride and hence an abomination before God! The Lord always favours the little ones. He who does not become as a child of the lowliest beggar shall not eternally inherit the Kingdom of God!
RB|2|215|5|0|Do you presume the Lord fancies the Earth’s regents? There you are way out. He indeed tolerates them as a necessary evil for the people, who are themselves malicious and evil, but they don’t constitute His indulgence! Not from love but wrath did God give the foolish Jews, who too wanted to be great through a king’s glitter, who then made them into servants and slaves, showing that kings are not a blessing but punishment to people, for people still love the world more than God.
RB|2|215|6|0|Why therefore be conceited about having been regent upon Earth? God is the only Regent, all humans being brothers and sisters! Go over to God and confess your guilt, or end up with dim prospects!”
RB|2|215|7|0|Says Karl: “Why should I have lousy prospects? As regent I acted for world history to cede me renown before God and man. Did not my peoples’ love for me actually follow me to the grave? Were not my commands strictly obeyed? What evil did I commit that would dim my prospects?!”
RB|2|215|8|0|Says Paul: “Let’s not do further fault-finding with that; the thing is not what you were to your subjects but to your innermost life itself! If you say you ruled out of yourself, then your entire reign was evil. If you say God’s power and might cause me to act so and so, then the thing takes on a different aspect altogether. For the Lord does not look to the action but its basis and motivation.
RB|2|215|9|0|In itself an action can be ever so righteous, but if committed for the actor’s glory then it causes him evil. Saithe the Lord: When you have done everything then confess and consider yourselves but useless and lazy servants! If you say: I was regent, you already give yourself bad testimony. But if you say I was but, a bad tool in God’s hand, and the Lord was Regent through my willingness then you are justified before God.
RB|2|215|10|0|You indeed possessed the favour of your people, especially the high nobility, but it would have been better to possess the Lord’s favour and love! Hence my friend, not we but the Lord, and things shall move forward for you! I have spoken. May the Lord be with you!”
RB|2|215|11|0|Karl, pondering deeply after that, turns to Me after a while, saying: “According to this Paul’s testimony, You really are Christ the Lord, the One crucified at Jerusalem by the wicked Jews, who are on that account supremely repulsive to me, so that I still regret not exterminating this brood at least during my reign!“ Say I: “Yes, I am He! But should you have any objection then tell Me what I lack in appearance as worthy Christ to you, great lord!”
RB|2|215|12|0|Says Karl: “It's a strange thing; taken terrestrially, you lack a great deal for my acknowledgment of You as Christ. But my circumstances over here are such that I would soon accept a club as sceptre and nightcap as crown; hence why not yourself as Christ the Lord! Should I come across another and more plausible one then the thing can be revised – the right one accepted and the false one discarded! You do by the way act the role of Christ most admirably your genial earnest and majestically beautiful head with big blue eyes make you a good representative of Him. Hazarding the integrity of the one who pointed You out as the real Christ, I accept it, and as former, greatest emperor of the Roman – German Empire I fall at Your feet and say: “Lord, show me sinner before you grace and mercy!”
RB|2|215|13|0|Say I: “Friend, I am well pleased that you have come along this far, and that we can now leave this tomb of the dead and move out into the open. Not much can be said about life where the dead live. Outside, where brighter light suffuses endless the space of the spirit world it will also be easier to see and feel Who is He that speaks to you now! And so let us leave this place and move into the open!”
RB|2|215|14|0|They all shout: “Praise Thee oh Lord for doing this to us. Only now do we begin to understand where we were and what had overtaken us. You alone are our Saviour! Hence to you alone all our love, honour and adoration, for you alone are worthy of receiving and accepting it from us.”  Says Karl, getting on his legs: “Lord, include me in this greeting wholeheartedly!”
RB|2|215|15|0|Say I: “Out into the streets of Vienna, and it shall transpire where we will turn in. Robert, lead the way with Helena again! ’’
RB|2|216|1|1|Chapter 216
RB|2|216|1|1|Money-hungry beggar monks at the tomb exit
RB|2|216|1|0|Robert goes ahead and at the tomb entrances stand two monks with collection boxes, asking Robert for a contribution for poor souls of purgatory. Robert says sorry to have none on him, and the monks whisper to each other; “Another dirty world mob!” The dynasts arriving at the exit also are approached and also give nothing, naturally, having nothing to give, and the monks say: “Indeed, with this one has to always apply in writing – for a negative response at that – a couple of years later; don’t we know these only too well! But here come the four strangers. These may be more obliging!’
RB|2|216|2|0|Now I arrive with Paul, Peter and John, being immediately accosted for purgatory soul’s contributions. Paul asks them the location of purgatory, and one monk answers with grave mien: “two hundred miles below Earth, whilst one hundred miles further down is hell with its condemned, who burn there everlastingly, because they never wanted to do anything for the poor souls in purgatory!”
RB|2|216|3|0|Says Paul: “And this makes you happy?” Says the two monks: “Of course we would not help them even if we could. Let these dirty, hard-hearted minxes burn forever! We are not going to say the Lord ’s Prayer for them. Says Paul: “I see you are not very merciful; how would you like being in hell, four hundred miles under the Earth? Would you appreciate such merciless treatment? Would you like to see yourselves boil and roast eternally?” Says one: “But, I beg your pardon your honour, that was a foolish question (N. B. still in thick vernacular) How can one ask where such cannot possibly happen? It is not easy for a monk to get to hell like for ordinary people because just the holy Masses alone which one reads for the poor souls already protect one against it; understand, your honour?”
RB|2|216|4|0|Says Paul, somewhat farcically: “Ah, that’s different of course! Quite right – I had forgotten about the holy Masses! Indeed, these could be good for all kinds of things! Have you two read quite a large number of Masses, and paid ones more than unpaid ones?”
RB|2|216|5|0|Say the two monks: ”That’s another foolish question! Who would read an unpaid Mass in Vienna?? Does not his honour know that the rich have to buy heaven for themselves, only the poor devils being admitted free of charge? Well, your dear honour, let the rich scoundrels pay, if they want to get to heaven; whoever enjoys heaven on Earth deserves hell in the other world. If he wants heaven over there then let him pay as dearly as possible; we priests of God have the right to open or close heaven. Your honour would surely understand that we wouldn’t open heaven to the rich for nothing? Let the dirty scoundrels pay until their eyes run over before being admitted. That’s how we proceed – having the right thereto!
RB|2|216|6|0|Says Paul: “And who actually gave you the right?” Says the monk: “”What a question again! Who should have given it? The Pope – as God’s representative on Earth, and this is his right from God! Surely you will know that much, unless you are an arch heretic?!”
RB|2|216|7|0|Says Paul: “Very well, now we understand one another. But tell me one more thing – whether you know that you no longer find yourselves upon Earth but in the spirit world?” Say the monks laughing: “Seems your honour is going looney! If we were in the spirit world we would be either in heaven or in purgatory or even in hell! But this much your honour would notice that we are now in a church and that’s no world of spirits!”
RB|2|216|8|0|Says Paul: “I now realize that you shall be incurable for a long time yet! Hence we shall leave you as we found you. I am actually Paul – the well known apostle of the Lord; the two behind me are Peter and John, and in their midst, Christ the Lord Himself, Who wanted to help you. But you are still much too blind and shall be healed only by the abyss of outer most darkness, where there is wailing and gnashing of teeth; fare you well! We shall see one another again in a few hundred Earth years!”
RB|2|216|9|0|Paul moves on and, as I come up to them with Peter and John, they ask Me for alms for the poor souls in purgatory. But I give them neither answer nor alms, nor do My companions, whereupon the two monks start condemning us to hell, calling us dirty bastards. Then come all those
RB|2|216|10|0|Viennese in train whom we had won previously, grabbing the two monks to give them a good hiding. But I say to them: “Let them be; they are beaten sufficiently! All their efforts on Earth, as also here, are henceforth in vain. They shall slowly dry like cut grass and be stored for animal fodder in the outermost evening; let us go out now! I yet see a few fruitful gardens, where we must bring in a harvest.
RB|2|217|1|1|Chapter 217
RB|2|217|1|1|At the ‘Stephansdom’
RB|2|217|1|1|The dynasts’ commendable petition
RB|2|217|1|1|Difficulties in healing spiritual arrogance
RB|2|217|1|0|We move forward, soon finding ourselves in front of the so-called ‘Stephansdom’.
RB|2|217|2|0|A few dynasts come up to Me, saying: “Lord, it has pleased You to visit our residential city, to enliven and liberate us through Your love, grace and mercy, and to free from the night of death all the many blind still residing there. May it please You to remember also those poor, physically and spiritually, still buried within this catacomb! We now clearly discern that you slightly favour everything that had been of a lowly state in the world. For such people’s transgressions consist mostly in their lack of proper upbringing, which is not the case with the highly placed ones, where this emanated from their pride and self- interest and that to a stubborn degree. Here only a physician like Yourself, oh Lord, can bring help to such profoundly sick ones. Hence may it please You to also visit the poor of these catacombs, perhaps some will allow themselves to be awoken.”
RB|2|217|3|0|Say I: “My dear friends, who in the world lived largely in accord with My heart! It exceptionally pleases Me that you are mindful of these dead, and I shall presently accede to your heartfelt desire. But this I say in advance: our harvest in this garden shall be meagre, for nothing is harder to remove from a soul, harmlessly and without actual destruction at times, than so-to-say theological arrogance.
RB|2|217|4|0|An emperor or king or prince certainly deems himself greatest among men; it is normal for his position, which is also demanded by his responsibility. But it is a different matter with those below! These are mostly ancient, carnal hierarchs from the dimmest period. These perpetually deem themselves beings whom the Deity itself must obey. This crazy idea they mostly spawned from the false Roman doctrine, that places every priest at twice the loftiness of mother Mary, and the latter as twice as exalted in might as I myself, and that to where I can only be induced towards something through her. To this are added their Masses in the course of which they can so-to-say do with Me whatever they want and exclaim with Pope Alexander: ‘who would dare to argue with me? The entire Earth quakes under the tread of my sole, and God I hold in my right hand! ’
RB|2|217|5|0|From this you see how hard it is to lead back to proper humility spirits who not only deem themselves gods but as commanders over Him. And precisely such reside here below. It shall therefore be hard to accomplish anything with them. A couple of them may perhaps be somewhat more gentle, but with the others you will see wonders of stubbornness! Yet you must not let that anger you, nor inspire you with fear for these shall also work signs through fixation of their imaginations. You nevertheless have to regard all this as deception that is entirely vain and possesses no reality. Now that you are aware of it we can be taking ourselves down there! Be it so!”
RB|2|217|6|0|We climb down the dark catacombs, creating only sufficient light for the newly-won to see the indwellers of these sub-terranean vaults.
RB|2|217|7|0|Finding ourselves in the middle of the vaults, Robert comes up to Me with Helena, saying: “Lord and most beloved Father, allow us to be near you, for I must confess that neither in the world nor the world of spirits was I so overcome by fear as in these vaults! Nobody is to be seen yet, but an occasional half decayed skull grins to us from its coffin, our nostrils being plagued with intense stench of corpses. Yet peculiar dread suffuses my whole being; it is most bizarre, I did not experience any fear like that when a couple of year ago upon Earth I was sentenced to death by count Windischgraez. Will you dear Father allow us near You during this expedition?!”
RB|2|217|8|0|Say I: “That’s fine, My dear son Robert, for it always is My desire that the heavy laden come unto me, that they may be quickened! Hence stay, for the real show will start shortly!”
RB|2|218|1|1|Chapter 218
RB|2|218|1|1|Emperor Joseph’s experiences with the clergy
RB|2|218|1|1|Reason for the early death of this emperor – now engaged as a judgment angel against Rome
RB|2|218|1|0|Here Emperor Joseph steps up to Me, saying: “Lord, be Thou gracious unto me, a sinner: I ought not to actually talk about others, as I am still full of all sorts of guilt. But I am unable to keep silent about the lofty Roman clergy! I’ve gotten to know this brood like no one before and probably not after me. But the method of my anointing them also shall stay in their memory eternally. Oh Lord, I am hardly able to relate to you what I went through with these beings as emperor! Disgracefulness and unscrupulousness reached levels beyond description with this caste.
RB|2|218|2|0|As confessor of your pure doctrine I was only too keenly aware of the gulf between the doctrine of Rome and Your purest celestial truth. I could have put an end to this false Roman woman forever. Had I been granted life for ten more years then, in your holiest name, I would have done it. But these very ogres, to whom I had become the worst bone of contention, knew how to creep cancerously behind my earthly life-thread, gnawing it through before time, and my plans were therefore put on hold.
RB|2|218|3|0|But with a successful beginning I am pleased to have at least forged the way to their demise. Because whenever I receive news of Earth in this world, it is that the whore of Babylon suffers incurable consumption, and this is true bliss to me, in heaven, actually! Oh Lord, bless my work, that it may bear good fruit upon Your Earth! I would rejoice much if told by Yourself that I was not a completely useless servant to you upon Earth!”
RB|2|218|4|0|Say I: “My dearest brother Joseph, I can only say to you that you were a servant like few before you, and no one after you until now! You acted completely in accordance with my heart and were faithful in the house hold entrusted to you. There is a reason for My letting you serve me only a short time on Earth, mankind being not worthy of you. Wherefore I also visited wars and all sorts of tribulations upon it, by which high and low were humbled like hardly ever before. And these humiliations shall continue until the last evil seed is destroyed from the Earth.
RB|2|218|5|0|But I shall only now provide you with a sword for heaving into the whore of Babylon, quite differently to what you would have ever been able to do on Earth, for you are a select fighter for me in this most important affair! ! But you need not over here tell me what abominations Babylon and its black, scarlet and crimson servants were wreaking, for all this I know best, wherefore the time of their judgment has come.
RB|2|218|6|0|But watch now: Over there form one dark vault, an Archbishop of your time comes traipsing towards us; you will recognize him at once he you. Give the appropriate answer the way I shall place it upon your tongue.”
RB|2|219|1|1|Chapter 219
RB|2|219|1|1|Archbishop Migazi’s true nature
RB|2|219|1|1|He speaks to Joseph
RB|2|219|1|1|A glance into deepest priestly night
RB|2|219|1|0|Says Joseph: “Yes, I recognize him by his gait; it is he. Oh Lord, what an apparition – a veritable ogre! A so-called Tiara hangs over a mere skeleton, with a Bishops’ mitre rattling upon its skull.
RB|2|219|2|0|This feculent figure is traipsing towards us with discernible wobble. I’m raring to know what this monster is up to!”
RB|2|219|3|0|Say I: “It shall be trouble enough for you, but you must not let anything upset you, because these beings are to be regarded as more or less demented.”
RB|2|219|4|0|Says Joseph: “What amazes me about this person is that upon Earth he was one of the brightest, and more in line with my own views than any in my dominion. The Archbishops of Salzburg, Prague, Olmuz, Erlau, Augram, Trieste, Venice, Trient and Mailand gave me far more trouble than myViennese one. I must actually admit that, in my reform works, he rendered me many a good service, for which reason I am at a loss about his pitiable state.”
RB|2|219|5|0|Say I: “My dear brother, this Archbishop Migazzi was one who knew how to wear his coat as the wind blows. He looked the clots over to see if he can bend them over his knees; the too massive and powerful he let go but gilded him, that the sight of such would exhibit his new power, for whoever walks hand in hand with a powerful emperor on Earth is accorded almost as much respect as the emperor himself.
RB|2|219|6|0|Archbishop Migazzi well recognized the derision one would incur under your reign, if perceived as sticking too closely with the Pope, who at the time was much dependent upon Austria. Hence he joined up with you and secretly became an underhand lawgiver to the Pope. For he kept up correspondence with the papal throne, telling same to keep within your favour. The Pope, needing to inform himself, therewith gave the Archbishop Migazzi a sense of triumph as a kind of Pope over the Pope.
RB|2|219|7|0|Behold, that was why the Viennese Archbishop stuck to you! But you would deceive yourself thinking that that was also his inner attitude. For there he was more pope than the pope himself and far more Roman than all his colleagues. I say unto you that secretly he hated you more than death, yet your enabling him to as it were be a Pope over the Pope made him support your reform efforts and stay close to you. Does the man that walked hand in hand with you upon earth now make sense?”
RB|2|219|8|0|Says Joseph: “Well, you perverse fellow! That is the last thing I would have thought of this man! Let those indeed who would excel in politics go the black, scarlet and purple-coats, and his progress will surpass anything Satan can offer. Just wait, black politician, you shall find me a hard bone to gnaw!”
RB|2|219|9|0|Say I: “Mind he doesn’t turn out the much harder of you two, for I tell you he has tried all ointments and that it is no easy task even for an ever-so enlightened spirit to lead such anointed unto the right path. Hence take hold of yourself, he is nearly here and will soon notice us.”
RB|2|219|10|0|Archbishop Migazzi has spotted him, rushing up to him with screeching tone: “Greetings, brother Joseph; how did you end up in this miserable hole?”  Says Joseph: “to pay you a visit, brother!” Says Archbishop Migazzi: “Nice of you; should you however turn out to still be the arch-heretic you were on Earth, then you shall obtain a lousy reception over here!”
RB|2|219|11|0|Says Joseph: “Not to worry, for you know that a Joseph manages to organize a good reception for himself everywhere. Say whatever you will, and I’ll always give you the answer I gave the Venetian Patriarch when shown a painting where the Pope is seen climbing upon his steed over the enfeebled emperor’s neck, to look down upon the emperor with scorn.”
RB|2|219|12|0|Asks Archbishop Migazzi: “And what response might that have been?”  Says Joseph ”Tempi passati” – i. e. these are times gone by! No one speaks differently! “– as I will say, should you come up with something not to my taste. Be advised that to you I have not ceased being emperor. But say unto me how you fare, and what you are doing over here.”
RB|2|219|13|0|Says Archbishop Migazzi: “What foolish question; look at my face, shrunk to the bone and speaking for itself, whilst my work is indicated by my clothing! The world will have itself deceived, so let it be deceived! – That has always been and still is our business. The world does not wish to make use of its greatest wonder – divine reason and equivalent mind. It wants a miracle-based faith that it may do away with burdensome thought, making it plainly hanker after deceit. Hence let it be deceived!
RB|2|219|14|0|Every bit of miracle is delusion, but this concerns foolish man little, so long as he can stare at something miracle-like, whilst the true works of God leave him unimpressed. Sun, moon and stars; glorious Earth with its wonders without number or measure is hair cream to oxish man. But throwing a ball in a seemingly empty vessel and taking out three is wonder upon wonder. And that’s how mankind now is and will be for as long as there are men upon Earth. Hence the Jesuit principle is the best that human reason has invented, for it is taken from man’s most innate nature itself.
RB|2|219|15|0|The wise Egyptians have brought forth one of the best religions, based purely on mysteries and magic of every kind. Wherefore it prevails for over two thousand years. Once certain friends of the people arose and began exposing the bluff of their ‘holy’ religion, plenty of enemies of the priests and their religion arose; temples were destroyed and priests frequently either killed or driven from the land. What did the people gain? Nothing but want, misery, hopelessness and finally the complete disintegration of their national identity and their ancient, almost divine renown! Would it not be better if such social benefactors had never arisen among the Egyptian fold? The people would have remained happy in their foolishness. And the priesthood, as the only ones aware that man is nothing and can look forward to nothing, eternally, could have enjoyed their income, being untiringly engaged in maintaining faith in God and immortality, and assuring them an existence of hope as reward for therewith relieving the people of their greatest burden by taking it upon their own necks and being the only ones constantly looking towards everlasting ruin.
RB|2|219|16|0|Just let the people gain the conviction that there is no life after death, and you shall soon see them lapse into all sorts of degeneration: The priestly caste takes all this upon its shoulders. It alone courageously looks towards everlasting destruction, being the only ones capable of realizing the advantages of non-existence over existence. It therefore is the ultimate ingratitude to present these greatest benefactors of mankind as the peoples’ deceivers. They indeed are so but not for the detriment but the benefit of nations!
RB|2|219|17|0|Why are the Chinese and Japanese perhaps the happiest peoples upon Earth? Because they have never been disturbed in their stupidity, their wise regents seeing to it that their peoples never gain any sort of enlightenment. Those few who endeavoured to bring these nations a so-called minimal light were served up shockingly, making it unlikely for others to arise.
RB|2|219|18|0|You yourself, my most esteemed friend, when regent, instead of walking hand in hand with the priesthood, opened them up a wound which shall hardly ever be healed by time. How should a true Archbishop assess you, and how indeed the more sensible part of mankind? You took away the one without giving them anything better!
RB|2|219|19|0|If a man is happy in his stupidity, why awaken him to make him unhappy? All people are delinquents, subject to death; when the delinquent sleeps, he is happy in his dream. But what on awakening? Then he is gripped by the thought of death and is unspeakably sad! Say, did he who roused him from sleep render him a favour?
RB|2|219|20|0|The church does not call itself mother for nothing, for it is to the nations what a mother is to her children, giving them sleeping – food and drink to prevent them seeing the world’s wretchedness. Whoever clings to the church employing its aids shall truly never feel the pangs of death; what will you say? Will you come up with one of your foolish responses again?”
RB|2|219|21|0|Says Joseph, curtly and laconically: “Friend, through your shallow words you have only shown that the priesthood finds itself in crassest perpetual ignorance, and endeavours to constantly burden all nations therewith for solid money. I and thousands of like-minded people never doubted the immortality of our souls, although we were familiar with the facts of life, praise God. But our faith was not a blind but a vividly seeing one. We felt however that all mankind could gain such in sight if not held back by the blind ecclesiastical hierarchy. And this, my friend, was the reason for our resistance!”
RB|2|220|1|1|Chapter 220
RB|2|220|1|1|Joseph refers the Archbishop Migazzi to the Lord
RB|2|220|1|1|Migazzi declares the beyond a deception and Joseph a mental case
RB|2|220|1|1|Joseph tells of his death
RB|2|220|1|0|Continues Joseph: “Look friend, the very stupidity and shallowness with which you would whitewash your church already proves over abundantly that we already died physically sixty Earth years ago, yet now continue to live over here with good cheer and health. If the people were instructed in real faith they would also be easier to lead and would be more eager doing what is good, true and beautiful. But since they only sleep, snoring themselves from one dream to another instead of seeing things in their reality, there is no thought of spiritual progress with such people.
RB|2|220|2|0|What did we have to show for ourselves in Austria under my mother’s reign? A thousand times nothing! On one occasion I heard a Capuchin (monk), preach infernal ‘fire and brimstone’ from the pulpit against the use of (knitting) needles, regarding them as magic, because the “God help us . . .”  (devil) had come to him saying: “Sign over your soul to me and I shall teach you the art of making needles in a thousand different ways”. This caused him such consternation that he fainted from fear; and had not blessed Mary appear upon the stairs, whom he most worshipped, come to his aid, he would have been irretrievably lost.
RB|2|220|3|0|Since the folk is abandoned to such an ox of a clergyman, I would ask what fruit can be expected from such nation. And behold, ten thousand similar instances came to my ears and made me determined to put an end to such crass nonsense everlastingly. Praise God for blessing my efforts and not counting them as sin on my part! The Pope is now receiving slap over slap in his face from the dear world, and has lost all credibility with millions. To this I laid the foundation-stone, which had once been hewn by Luther, Calvin, Huss and Melanchton. For that I was Condemned to lowermost hell of course, but it brought me no harm, praise God. For behold: He who now stands at my side is Christ, the Lord of Heaven and Earth himself, and I believe that he who is near Him as I am will surely be blissful!”
RB|2|220|4|0|Says the Archbishop, quite incensed: “You were a heretic already in your mother’s womb and shall remain so in hell forever: You fool think we have already died: For the World we have of course died, politically speaking, because we have retired, but not so in reality, as we are all living in the visible Vienna, walking and riding about as suits us. This surely isn’t going to be in the world of spirits! Don’t be laughable! I as Archbishop will surely know more about what there is to the spirit world, if there were one! But since there can be no life after death, that takes care of the spirit world. And it shall be likewise with Christ’s Deity! How far you must have sunk in your insanity to regard a Polish Jew as the Nazarene who died on the cross long ago and who shall not come alive in all eternity. I am surprised that you yourself have not taken yourself as Christ already, for which you have been stupid enough long since.
RB|2|220|5|0|Has your lengthy suffering so deprived you that you don’t recall being admitted to the mental hospital as one insane? This experience will have given you the feeling that you already died! But that is not so: you only became insane, and that produces the feeling of having already died. But if you were willing I could soon heal you, so that you may once again enjoy life’s golden freedom; You know I never was a fanatic, least of all with you; come on, worthy friend, let yourself be healed!”
RB|2|220|6|0|Says Joseph: “My friend, I have heard plenty of rumours about myself but never came across anything like that before. It does not and never did bother me that you had no faith in immortality and in Christ. Nor would I take the trouble of introducing you to such faith. But your assertion that I became insane on Earth offends me, for I know only too well how I came to exchange the temporal for the eternal life.
RB|2|220|7|0|Behold, thanks to efforts on the part of your church I began to feel something like a catarrh in my head – after smelling a bouquet of flowers. I did not bother much about it, thinking this flu would soon be over, but it wasn’t. After getting worse by the day rather than better, I called for my court physician, who did not find anything other than a stubborn head cold either. But a feeling of pressure upon the upper brain got more pronounced, although I still paid it too little attention, until a malignant lump began to form also on the outside of the spot, as my court physicians noted, which steadily deteriorated in spite of medical treatment.
RB|2|220|8|0|Finally a meeting of doctors was called, but the assembly discovered no more than an ulcer, excepting one plain doctor called Quarin. I asked him whether the problem was curable and Quarin said a decisive no, for which I made him a peer, and well renumerated him. Thereupon I got physically worse by the hour, soon dying in full consciousness without the least fear of death. After dying it seemed to me as if I had pleasantly fallen asleep. Soon thereafter I awoke, but praise God no longer in the material, but spiritual world.
RB|2|220|9|0|Surely this should indicate to you that my memory did not completely abandon me, as you would have it; what are you going to say?!”
RB|2|221|1|1|Chapter 221
RB|2|221|1|1|Migazzi cites another reason for his death, asking proofs of Jesus
RB|2|221|1|1|Joseph counsels the spirit of love as the only proof of God
RB|2|221|1|0|Says Archbishop Migazzi: “My good friend, I will not be bothered by whatever you say and I did not take offence at any of your words, but I am offended at being accused of attempting your assassination! For as your most intimate friend, and being a Freemason like yourself ‘incognito’ I knew why I agreed with your reforms. But as a perpetually clear-thinking man of honour I tell you your suspicion lead you up the garden path!
RB|2|221|2|0|Behold, the very nature of your problem was innate consisting in a kind of headache, which gave you no special trouble for as long as you abstained from the Venusian sex. But when you started to court same profusely and were recently infected by one special charmer, your head problem absorbed some of this poison. You paid it insufficient attention, whilst the doctors, as usual, did not properly diagnose the problem, giving you the wrong treatment. Hence your falling victim to your malady was unavoidable. You yourself therefore were to blame for either the advent of your insanity, or, if you insist on having already died, then for your death! Do not blame the church henceforth, for it is not responsible for the malady that so ruined you.
RB|2|221|3|0|I would have been most happy if we two could have guided Austria’s peoples for many years yet, but fate would have us step down from the scene of our action. And so we two have died, as you assert, or have been pensioned off and brought to a secret asylum, from which we take a walk outside a couple of times a year to enjoy ourselves. Joseph, be smart and don’t take these Jews for more than they are! Should this be the world of spirits in all earnest and should there really be something to this Christ, then same would surely show himself to an emperor and a Cardinal other than in the garb of a common Jew; take hold of yourself!”
RB|2|221|4|0|Says Joseph: “I too would implore you to bear yourself somewhat differently – in the mightiest Personal presence of Jesus, the Lord, or there could shortly be a rapid end to your Cardinally! The Lord’s patience must indeed be unfathomably great to so calmly listen to such rubbish, but I would doubt that same should be limitless because where people and spirits sin for lengthy periods and stubbornly, not intending to turn away from their foolish wickedness, there he will not tolerate such behaviour for too long. Had I for instance turned my back on Venusian charms a couple of years earlier then the good heavenly Father had often enough clearly warned me through all kinds of life-experiences, then I could have reigned over the peoples in God’s name ten or twenty years longer, in spite of all the harassments of my enemies. But having turned a deaf ear to the Lord’s salutary warnings, the Lord’s patience wore somewhat thin and I had to physically bite the dust, and that quite painfully. Hence friend do not unduly test the Lord’s patience!”
RB|2|221|5|0|Says Archbishop Migazzi: “But, dear friend, before I can properly pull myself together before Christ the Lord I must first be convinced that it really is Him! Prove it to me first and I shall begin to think and speak differently. I did not ask you to find out about the Lord’s patience. Prove things to me, and we shall see whether my talk shall be idle afterwards.”
RB|2|221|6|0|Says Joseph: “For as long as your own heart does not tell you through the spirit of love that it is ‘this One’, all proofs shall remain useless. Once your heart tells you that, you will need no further proof. He who would recognize Jesus has to love Him, but he who loves Him also has Him already in his heart vividly. And this is the only proof by which all can recognize Christ unmistakably. Love Christ in this, to you seemingly insignificant Jew with all your life-force, and it shall transpire whether there is more to this Jew than meets the eye.”
RB|2|221|7|0|Says Archbishop Migazzi: “you sure are a crazy loon! How can I love Christ in this Jew before being certain it is Him! Would this not greatly demean the Deity in Christ if one were to worship Christ the Lord in every next best Jew without investigation? To love, honour and worship Christ in the form of bread and wine is self- explanatory, as he Himself introduced such in His stead. But to worship Christ in an ordinary person and that a Jew, my friend, would mean to gravely misuse love towards Christ; I at least shall not do so. If Christ is just myth, then the one thing would be as stupid as the other. But if Christ truly is what mythology would tell us, then to do justice to your challenge would surely be blasphemy worthy of punishment with deepest hell/”
RB|2|221|8|0|Says Joseph: “Not bad! What does Christ Himself teach? Behold, you typical Roman Pharisee; He says: “ He who receives a poor brother in My name received Me, but whoever receives Me receives Him who sent Me”. If therefore He Himself makes Himself equal to our brethren, how should we think otherwise? I say unto you that it is only our haughtiness that imagines God as most glittering and exalted, spurning a Christ with lowly garment, man’s arrogant soul being incapable of tolerating something lowly and humble! Only the haughty desires a God with crown and sceptre, the humble one wishing that he too could dare to lift his eyes to a friendly God who looks more like he himself, and say: Oh Lord, You indeed come to me, poor sinner in the garb of most genuine meekness, although I am not worthy of lifting up my eyes to you.”  Which one of these would be by far the more pleasing one to Christ the Lord?”
RB|2|222|1|1|Chapter 222
RB|2|222|1|1|Migazzi’s self-dialogue
RB|2|222|1|1|He is minded to acknowledge the Lord but fears his colleagues
RB|2|222|1|1|Joseph steps in
RB|2|222|1|0|Says Archbishop Migazzi: “Let me consider this for a moment before responding in a worthy manner!” - wherewith the Archbishop places three fingers of his right hand upon his brow, saying to himself: “By my most depraved life, this Joseph is more orthodox than I who am an Archbishop and cardinal; if it was not too embarrassing I would be obliged to accept what he told me about this Jew; had I been by myself it would already be done, but my numerous colleagues, who co-inhabit this Vatican with me, would now conjure up all devils from hell if I were to do so. If only I knew what the right thing is, as my colleagues are watching with Argus eyes and eavesdropping with Midas ears. Only the appearance of joining this company, and these fellows would attack me like hungry dogs. Oh Joseph, everything you said about Rome is true; I know only too well it is so. But belonging to their band, what can one do?
RB|2|222|2|0|Officially one has to put on a show and perform actions which are boring enough for vomiting and are silly, making the people believe what one would not believe oneself for all the world. One has to put on Godlike airs even whilst one’s standing is far below that of swineherd; what does one as Archbishop and Cardinal amount to? Nothing whatever! One has no real skill and at the lofty height of Archbishop one barely learns to manage one’s finances, endowing one’s lofty ecclesiastical regimen with crushing dignity and keeping hell open perpetually, rather than heaven. This is the lofty office of an Archbishop! Surely one ought to upbraid one’s ears constantly with: ‘what you are acting out is in itself nothing’. Men certainly could not cope without shoemaker and tailor, but easily so without an Archbishop. This is indisputable truth, yet who would dare confess it publically? Verily – nice business for a man of honour!
RB|2|222|3|0|‘Joseph, you are right, but if I concede it to you they will attack and shut me up; if only I could find a way out of this corner I would joyfully do it, yet how would I fare then? I know as well as you do that I have already died physically, my dear friend Joseph, and that I find myself in the world of spirits close on sixty years or over, although I did not whilst in the world believe in this; but let me beware of hinting this to my colleagues!
RB|2|222|4|0|Oh Joseph, just help me get away from my colleagues, and you shall get a different picture of your Migazzi! I always lent you a hand where possible, but it is a shame that I can’t be forthright with you. You indeed know Rome, but I know it better, for I know its foundations. Unless some Hercules makes their heads shorter there shall be no daylight upon Earth!”
RB|2|222|5|0|After talking to himself like that, the Archbishop lets out a sigh, saying to Joseph: “Dear Friend, you have waited patiently for a worthy answer, but I can’t give you one, notwithstanding all my ruminations; for there are things between moon and sun of which no human wisdom has dreamt yet; I hope you get me!”
RB|2|222|6|0|Says Joseph: “ Yes, I understand you, and there are numerous arch-parsons within these chambers whom you fear as vainly as for your lofty archbishop’s dignity. Behold, the Lord has opened the ear of my heart and I heard your ruminations, wherefore I already have your answer. Henceforth you are my friend and the Lord will correct what you still lack, but let go of your dim-witted colleagues; I assure you they shall do you no harm. Nor did we come here on their, but on your account, because I know you. If you are with us, then we are finished here; but turn to the Lord now and He shall heal you with one word!”
RB|2|222|7|0|Says the Archbishop: “ Dear friend Joseph, you know that I agree with everything that you regard as right and good and true; but that this admittedly upright man and son of Abraham should be the godly master from Nazareth is beyond me! Jesus the Lord should surely disport some hint of the glory of His Heavenly Father, yet no more godliness transpires from this one than from any other ordinary human.
RB|2|222|8|0|But let it be as it will: Christ, God’s anointed is the true high priest from eternity and is God’s love towards mankind. If He shows me, a sinner, love, then He is my Christ and Saviour, even if in the grab of a shoemaker’s apprentice! But if He shows me no love, treating me like a Roman parson would, then I care nothing for Him.
RB|2|222|9|0|Unfortunately I was a Roman High Priest myself and had to preach about the only blessing church, condemning everything not bending its knees before the Tiara. But I did not take such condemnations too seriously, having never in my life believed in a purgatory or even less in a hell, not being able to equate such with divine love and wisdom. And secondly I loved mankind too much to condemn even the worst of them for eternity.
RB|2|222|10|0|Even the most wicked one can be so for only a time, and probably had such disposition only from the beginning, being unable to act differently. If such villain- after trials of his nature, upbringing, motivations and life circumstances was properly punished already on Earth, or he in the spirit world, until he reformed, then his punishment is good and righteous. But an everlasting punishment for a temporal transgression surely cannot be one chosen by God’s highest wisdom and love! Such would indeed be redolent of a tyrant but never of a God of love!
RB|2|222|11|0|From this you may gather that I was no parson internally, because my philanthropic principles held me back. If I find Christ the way He is rather than the way Rome preaches Him, then He is welcome to me even in the garb of a shoemaker’s apprentice. Should He be of the Roman variety, then God show us grace and mercy! Then eternally burning hell is our lot, with no escape!”
RB|2|222|12|0|Says Joseph: “ I fully agree with you; with this Christ however you will find that one you are looking for; a Lord who has grown into your heart, as He has done completely with us. You shall not be able to imagine a wiser or better Christ than this only true One. From that you can deduce that I too could never imagine a vengeful God but only a mild Father full of earnest love and wisdom and my consequently mild criminal law which completely abolished the terrible death penalty, sentencing even the worst criminals to penalties through which they can become human again. And I am not conscious of ever having applied any evil or vengeful motivation throughout. From this you will gather-. . .
RB|2|222|13|0|Here the Archbishop interrupts Joseph: “Indeed, I see that you were a noble regent and a true human after the will of God! And I also therewith acknowledge your friend as Christ, may I fare whichever way. My colleagues shall soon attack me like devils, but Migazzi will keep his resolve! I hear them coming!”
RB|2|223|1|1|Chapter 223
RB|2|223|1|1|Migazzi’s colleagues and the foolish president
RB|2|223|1|1|Migazzi’s confession before the Lord
RB|2|223|1|1|His assessment of Rome
RB|2|223|1|1|The Bishops’ response
RB|2|223|1|0|About one hundred skeletal types with tattered vespers and squashed Bishops’ caps at once burst forth from every nook screaming blue murder. One with a rather donkeyish face, their president, with a swollen head (the most stupid -this not bothering them as they traditionally elect the most stupid; to give them even more unlimited scope,) bounds over to Migazzi with such grave expression, as to make the Lord’s entire company burst out laughing, making his face look still more insane.
RB|2|223|2|0|Opening his mouth wide, he tries hard to let go of a characteristically Roman-apostolic imprecation. But I knock his intention over the head, and as the president he is only able to emit a hoarse I-ah I-ahI-ah, making Helena and Robert almost burst. Even Peter, Paul and John cannot fully hold back their laughter, and the Monarchs also give full – throated laughter, whilst Joseph remarks that he had never seen a more comical face than this furious president’s.
RB|2|223|3|0|Robert says to Me: “Lord, I don’t know how I came to fear entering this tomb so much, having to nearly burst now with laughter at this endlessly stupid physiognomy and typical donkey- braying! But one cannot imagine a more striking reminder: how mightily did Rome scream with rage in Luther’s time, and at the New Catholics! But the yelling never departs from donkey-braying, and this president is a remarkably authentic picture of the Papacy!”
RB|2|223|4|0|Say I: “This shall also be the end-result of the current Papacy’s strivings: people shall begin to properly satirize the “Servants”, and the greater their fury, the more shall they be laughed at until their rage consumes them. What you see here on a small scale shall be happening on a large one! Balaam’s servants shall try everything, including magic, yelling and braying like these here, but the people shall be uplifted like our company at this I-ah I-ah donkey, and this humiliation shall be the best cure for those fools.
RB|2|223|5|0|You shall nevertheless soon see why you were so fearful. Soon this parson’s interior shall be on display and you shall be astonished at these beings’ state-of-the-art deceptions. But I shall motivate the spectators towards booing at the botched comedy, and this will bring good results.”
RB|2|223|6|0|Here Migazzi steps up to Me, saying: “Lord Jesus, You truly are He! Only now do I fully recognize You! All honour to You, alone forever!” – But I grasp his hand, saying: “Brother, be perfect!” – Migazzi at once takes on a really good and healthy appearance.
RB|2|223|7|0|Migazzi now feels sprightly and strong, his vision brightening, with only his tattered Bishop’s frock visibly embarrassing him. Looking at it for a while, he says to Me with affection and firm trust: “Lord Jesus, truest God, Son of Your eternal Father: since You have shown me such undeserving grace in Your holy name and have saved me from the slough of perdition, please liberate me also from the rest, which causes me offensive sight and smell! Deliver me from this robe of arrogance and deception wrapped around me and give me a beggar’s outfit, and I shall feel blessed therein!”
RB|2|223|8|0|Say I: “Dear brother, this raiment was indeed one of haughtiness for him who wore it arrogantly and with ulterior motives, but you wore it only on account of prescribed Roman Catholic liturgy. For you it was therefore a raiment of honour and not, as you think, contempt.
RB|2|223|9|0|But not everything about the Roman woman (Vatican Papacy/Catholic Church) is bad! Abomination is only what she avails herself of means that are of a purely hellish nature- for the sake of Mammon, such as: false miracles, false medicines, indulgences, relics and images, amulets, ‘holistic’ magic wands, blind ceremonies, places of pilgrimage, church treasure for vain church luxury, high office and positions, broadest dictatorial tendency and stubborn self-righteousness. I don’t intend saying much about their Mass sacrifices, their ear-confessions, Temples, bells and organs, worthy works of art, sacredness of houses of prayer and funeral services for the departed, if used in a pure, and worthy sense - all this is not unfit for uplifting and ennobling the human mind. The use of these, in themselves pure things by the Roman woman, to confound the human heart and make it believe that the scrupulous use of all this is conducive towards achieving life in Heaven, and obtaining of My grace only therewith however is wicked. Therewith I am presented to the children as a tyrant who is indeed feared by stupidity but never loved. The intellectual and worldly-minded then begin to be ashamed of Me, not wanting to hear anything further of a Saviour as presented by the Roman woman, throwing out the child with the bathwater. This the Roman Church achieves through its high-handed teachings, rules, concessions and privileges which it makes out to receive from Myself all kinds of tolerated and preached superstition. That is actually how it is destroying itself and has done so already.
RB|2|223|10|0|All this therefore lies not in the garments worn, but their misuse. Hence hang onto your raiment! Once we shall have shortly left this Vienna and spiritually visit another spot along the way, your garment shall in any case have transformed itself into another!” Migazzi is satisfied therewith, thanking Me profusely for this comforting instruction.
RB|2|223|11|0|Simultaneously a piercing screaming resounds from the dark corners: ‘Out with these heretics, these atheists, these everlasting accursed! Migazzi is close to swooning, saying shakingly: “But, oh Lord, can You listen to these and not annihilate them with fire and brimstone? For your holy name’s sake, what shall come of this?”
RB|2|223|12|0|Say I: “Nothing! My ways are not human ways which would at once destroy all with fire and brimstone! Look at the kind of spirits the Earth carries, and yet I let the sun rise and fall each day, lighting and heating the Earth at every point according to natural need. Behold, the greatest power lies in patience and love! He who does not lose sight of these shall achieve great things! And so we too must have patience and love for everything weak, and our efforts shall yield best results. Let them yell, they will stop when they have enough. Hence neither fear nor anger!”
RB|2|223|13|0|At that moment, powerful lightning and thunder occur in the background, huge glowing serpents start crawling from sundry places, writhing furiously. Fiery skeletons start rattling, and owls and flying foxes are not left out. And a dreadful, vast jaw can be seen with immense, almost white-hot teeth, smoke and flames shooting forth from the jaw. And upon the brow of this infernal dragon, glowing red writing reads: ‘I am the eternal hell dragon, to swallow all rampant heretics! I shall eternally devour all who don’t take notice of the Church with its exclusive blessing and who laugh at its holy commandments’.
RB|2|223|14|0|Just the inscription itself draws roaring laughter. Even the previously overawed Helena says: “this scene would create a sensation even at the monkey theatre. Does not the Stephan Cathedral stand on lovely foundations? Had I harboured even the least suspicion of all that in the world, I would have been the first to pay such Temple a visit with a burner! Just look at these fellows- what lengths they will go to drive poor and feeble spirits into their avaricious and domineering nets! Ugh- here their horde comes in their Archbishopric regalia and with their crowd of domestic staff; wonder what they are up to?” Say I: “Fear not, My daughter, just listen and watch!”
RB|2|224|1|1|Chapter 224
RB|2|224|1|1|The Romans’ impotent rage, mercilessness, greed and deceptions
RB|2|224|1|1|The ‘heresy-emperor’s words of thunder
RB|2|224|1|0|Now that ridiculed I-ah I-ah crier steps back; all the others bow down low before him, saying: “Highly worthy apostolic Nuncio of the holy Father of Rome, will you hesitate with these heretics? Curse and drive them all to hell without grace or pardon!”
RB|2|224|2|0|Says yonder crier with screeching tone: “I have done so already, but the devils are dreadfully stubborn and will not do as I command them, even laughing me to scorn! Nor do they fear our lightning and thunder, nor our hell, even watching these dreadful things dispassionately as if there was nothing to them! Oh, these indeed are tough and incoercible devils!
RB|2|224|3|0|Yet they have fished out one from among us! Poor fellow, now you are lost forever! Even if you were to resist for a while you would still have to go in with your mates forever, without grace! Yes, they shall all have to go in - no more grace or mercy!”
RB|2|224|4|0|Here emperor Joseph steps up, saying: “Listen, my worthy ones would it not suffice if you throw us into purgatory for only a few Earth Days? Because it is heartless of you to at once condemn us to hell, from which there is supposed to be no escape eternally; hence show us grace and mercy! Consider the indescribable pain this hell fire would cause a poor devil, although a poor soul does not fare much better in purgatory; but there is at least hope of salvation from there. Hence show us mercy, and free us from hell!”
RB|2|224|5|0|All shout: “Nothing doing, you accursed! In with you, to lowermost hell, where even diamonds melt. No mercy from us for devils; we shall teach you to deride the holy Roman Church, the only one capable of blessing! Hence in with you!” Says Joseph: “What if we pay ten thousand most powerful, so called hundred-ducat Masses - will that do nothing for release from hell?” They cry: “Far too little to be freed from hell! From that you would have to have ten times that many Papal Masses read to make any difference, for we know what it takes to free a devil from hell!”
RB|2|224|6|0|Says Joseph: What in that case would we need to do to qualify for such reading of Mass? Stay here maybe?” All shout “stupid devil; if you were to remain here, how could we liberate you from hell? To be saved from hell you first have to be in it! Hence pay for the one hundred thousand most dynamic Papal Masses first and then hasten to hell or you cannot be saved!”
RB|2|224|7|0|Says Joseph: “But how long is it going to take to read Mass one hundred thousand times?!” Shout the parsons: “Only three such most holy Masses can be read in one year, and that by the holy Father himself; only he has the right and authority. So work it out yourselves how long this can take: no way under thirty thousand years! Hell is and remains hell, and whoever is in it does not get out too easily again!”
RB|2|224|8|0|Says Joseph: “Well, I am now in the clear about you, but I am still curious about why there is such immense power in Papal Moses? Should it not be assumed that the worthiness of Mass makes it equal to any other?” “ Says the previous braying parson: “It is as follows: with reading of Mass by ordinary clergy, only the Son of God offers Himself to His heavenly Father for the souls in purgatory and for repentant sinners upon Earth. But during Papal Mass the entire most holy Trinity enter into the host! Therein lays the immense power of a Papal Mass, during which only archangels are allowed to minister, after being chosen by the most blessed Virgin Mary, for such service! That is it; has Mr. Emperor understood me?!”
RB|2|224|9|0|Says Joseph: “Now fully, and I would still ask why in that case is the Pope not allowed to read more than three Masses, since he in any case only assists, whereas it is a Cardinal or an Archbishop elevated to Cardinalship that actually reads the Mass?” Says the Nuncio: “What a despicably heretic question! Will Mr. Emperor note: the Pope can read only three Masses per year because only thus can the most holy Trinity be represented vividly for all times upon Earth, in the only Church capable of blessing. The reason however why the Pope does not himself read the most holy Mass but only pontificates for its duration is because he is Jesus Christ’s representative on Earth, serving everybody and not allowed to let himself be served. Surely you will now understand?!”
RB|2|224|10|0|Says Joseph: “Indeed, now I know exactly what to think of the Papacy!”
RB|2|224|11|0|Says the Nuncio: “Well and what does one think of the Pope?” Says Joseph: “Nothing other than that he is the most perfect Anti-Christ, and all of you his most faithful servants! For were you real Christians you would surely have recognized Christ the Lord, Who is standing next to me. But since you are all perfect anti-Christians in full measure, you condemn us to hell together with Christ Himself, when in fact you yourselves have for a long time found yourselves in it skin and all.
RB|2|224|12|0|Oh you miserable villains; the Christ you honour and seek is called gold and silver! The real One however Who stretched out His divine arms for all mankind, forgiving all His enemies and asking the Father within Him to forgive them, has become an abomination for you to the extent that, calling yourselves most brazenly His servants and murdering all Who adhere to Him rather than yourselves, in the end even condemning them to lowermost hell without much ado! Oh you serpents and generation of vipers, what devil has begotten you! Of a truth, if He were not of an endless patience, gentleness and love, then which hell was too dreadful to receive you!
RB|2|224|13|0|I will not and must not be your judge; may the Lord do unto you in accordance with your most shameful merit! Were I to judge you however, then I loudly proclaim in God’s presence; I would bring down a punishment upon your necks that would astonish all of infinity! By Your most holy name, oh Lord, You know how I have always shone all patience and forbearance to my brother subjects; but this hellish brood makes me shudder, cutting off all my patience and clemency!
RB|2|224|14|0|Already upon Earth I got to know these rapacious wolves in sheep’s’ clothing and their clandestine carryings on as in lowermost hell. Upon Earth however and after being put in their place, such parsons still exhibited a trifle of patience; but over here this brood show themselves in the true colours and are dreadful to watch and hear. Lord, Your will be done; my patience is at an end!”
RB|2|224|15|0|Say I: “Calm down, My brother, and take no offence; for behold, this all has to come, otherwise Daniel and Isaiah would be liars. These have prophesied of them, and their prophecy must be fulfilled! You shall in days to come understand why this came about and had to do so! But continue to watch, because another episode shall shortly emerge that will be instructive for you! But you must not take further offence!
RB|2|224|16|0|In response to Joseph’s forceful words, the parsons retreated to their corner, to consult on how to serve us up revenge for the imagined heinousness committed upon them, and on how they would effectively get us into their imagined hell.
RB|2|225|1|1|Chapter 225
RB|2|225|1|1|The Church dean’s schemes
RB|2|225|1|1|The Lord about awakening of faith
RB|2|225|1|1|Defeat as medicine for arrogance
RB|2|225|1|0|Shortly we hear organ tones - and the melody of the so-called TedeumLaudamus. Asks Joseph: “Lord, best holy Father, what is this about? Which God do Your obvious adversaries praise, for this could surely not apply to Yourself!”
RB|2|225|2|0|Say I: “Dear brother, do you think that these were ever concerned about a God? This hymn of praise is part of their void sacraments and has no worth for them other than to bring them money. But in this particular case it is scaremongering, to affect the retreat of us imaginary devils, with the notion that foolish devils let themselves be chased away by affected piety. Most parsons actually think nothing of them but bring them on, to broaden stupidity further. Hence such pious tones are to cause our immediate escape!”
RB|2|225|3|0|Says Joseph: “Not bad, but can we not return the compliment and make them throw up with fear? Maybe it would bring on a new attitude.”
RB|2|225|4|0|Say I: “This cannot be for two main reasons: firstly not to disturb their free will because a bound spirit cannot contribute to his reformation, being more or less dead. Secondly these spirits, who believe in no miracles whatever, could not be brought faith with an ever-so telling miracle. These would regard the greatest wonders the way the Scribes and Pharisees regarded them in My time upon Earth.
RB|2|225|5|0|At my death, the Temple curtain was rent in two from top to bottom whilst the Ark of the Covenant disappeared, never to be found again. Sun
RB|2|225|6|0|and Moon lost their light, graves opened and the dead came forth to honour My name. Many pagans beat their breasts, proclaiming: ‘this truly was a god’, thereafter firmly believing in My name. But the priests and Scribes became still harder, and most determinedly persecuted My students and doctrine. One can surely not do more than awaken a Lazarus, already festering in his grave four days, from declared death, returning him to his own, fresh and well. What kind of effect did this deed have on the Priests, Scribes and Pharisees? Only to consult on how to bump Me off the world! From this you see how little effect an ever-so obvious wonder would have on these beings, who sometimes are worse than the Jewish priests at Jerusalem. A good, truthful talk still remains the best means for setting them upon a better course, although not much can be expected from these presently!”
RB|2|225|7|0|Says Joseph: “True; not much shall be possible with these, but I am curious to what these fellows will do now!” Say I: “Watch where the infernal jaw is still glowing with artificial heat; a sudden new twist shall be given this hellish spectacle. But let it not offend you, because annoyance on our part would give them a sense of triumph. We shall serve them up such trouble by returning them their anger, exposing their impotence.
RB|2|225|8|0|Nothing will more humble an arrogant spirit than foreclosing upon all his plans and preventing a single success. That’s how we shall proceed with these parsons, as with all the proud of the Earth; you will see how effective this cure shall turn out to be! Hence no anger at them, dear friend and brother.
RB|2|225|9|0|Says Joseph: “I see You are only too right in every aspect, although it takes something not to get angry. Short of Your filling someone’s heart with meekness, a person can try ever-so hard to avoid anger at watching these beings coming up with such ignominious things. Did not these parsons upon Earth come up to Me hundreds of times with their litigations and submissions and petitions, with their selfish reasons being sufficiently obnoxious for me to wishing them shot. And getting behind these things brought enough anger for turning blue in the face! But over here this has a far more annoying effect, when seeing their basest motivations in all their actions.
RB|2|225|10|0|They feign piousness to gain their sheep’s trust, walking barefoot to pretend humility. In public they pray with reverent faces to get their believers’ goldmines working, and during Mass they bow their obeisant heads down to the ground to display unlimited awe at God’s altar, believing not a thing themselves but attracting men’s sacrifices. Because the blind sheep think that such Mass read with so much reverence, must take care of all evil upon the Earth.
RB|2|225|11|0|Oh Lord, the sheer number of such things with this ogre caste causes one endless rage! What can be done: just watch for a while and then heave into it like a thunderstorm when it goes over the top. We should indeed not take offence and thereby withhold them victory, but my stomach turns at the sight of just one of them. Lord, I can’t guarantee anything if you don’t hold me back.
RB|2|225|12|0|O, ho, hell has vanished, and we suddenly stand in midst of Stephen’s Cathedral, whose appearance has not changed since my lifetime. Now the red-coated church-servants are coming, lighting all the candles and clearing the altar. They might try to clear us out with sacraments – it’s getting quite comical; what do you friend Migazzi make of it?”
RB|2|225|13|0|Says Migazzi: “What other than utmost stupidity! But they can’t annoy me but make me laugh aplenty! For no man can be upset if these most bigoted Roman knuckleheads avoid being healed even as spirits. Let us leave all to our dear good Lord and Father and be of good cheer, leaving these beings to do as they like; it is bound to be their best cure, since we two won’t reform them.”
RB|2|225|14|0|Says Joseph: “You are right indeed, for all is wasted with these, and they are not likely to ever change. But discharging my anger by rattling off their main tricks before the Lord puts me at ease. And upon these rogues shall be fulfilled what the Lord once spoke about them in the world ‘what you perpetrated secretly shall be proclaimed from the roof-tops! ’ They are consulting phantom like, and I can dig up some more until they finish.”
RB|2|226|1|1|Chapter 226
RB|2|226|1|1|The Lord discussing Mass Sacrifices and eternal damnation
RB|2|226|1|0|Joseph continues: “Lord and best Father, will You tell me whether there is in fact anything to the so-called Mass-Sacrifices, there being no mention of them in holy Scripture; and in particular, where at some quiet spot some decent priest, faithful and well-intentioned, renders You, God the Lord, a truly devoted Mass Sacrifice?”
RB|2|226|2|0|Say I: “Dearest friend, what can be worthless before Me if carried out conscientiously and in the proper sense? If I am ready to reward a hundred fold every cup of water you pass to one thirsty in My name- how much more shall I regard a truly noble hearted priest’s Mass Sacrifice with a well-pleased heart, blessing the priest and his sacrifice! I always look in the heart and never at the sacraments. Every exterior sacrament of whatever nature is, through a loving and righteous heart made gold before Me- not withstanding that there is nothing to the exterior form, which can have neither exterior nor interior worth.
RB|2|226|3|0|I only once offered Myself to Him who is the holy Father from eternity within Me, and that was offered for all mankind. There subsequently is no further second similar sacrifice eternally. Nothing is accomplished through a Mass sacrifice, but much through a noble heart of him who performs it! For such is then truly blessed by Me, not as a sacrifice but as representation of My Earth life. Because there can be no new sacrifice, since same was validly accomplished for all time. Wherefore I reclaimed for the last time upon the Cross: ‘It is accomplished’. Whatever is accomplished for all time however cannot then be carried out again.
RB|2|226|4|0|If however an upright preacher by training still opines that he performs a sacrifice during his Mass, similar to the one I fulfilled up on the Cross, then we shall ascribe no sin to it but say to him: ‘be forgiven, for thou knowest not what thou didst’ But those shall indeed be brought to account who summarily, decided the whole thing to themselves, saying: ‘the world wants to be deceived, so let it be deceived!’ for he who out of self-interest makes others believe what he himself laughs at is no preacher but truly a devil; his reward shall be that of feigned zeal! Have you properly understood this, My dear brother Joseph?”
RB|2|226|5|0|Says Joseph: “Yes, my Lord and Father, how should I not have done so, since You made the thing so plain! Oh how I thank You for having instituted Your order just as I often imagined it in my lifetime upon Earth!
RB|2|226|6|0|I lack only one more thing- enlightenment on the almost universal Christian Sects’ concept of so-called everlasting punishment, is there such? If one receives an eternal reward for an honest and righteous life-style upon Earth, then one can conceive of an eternal punishment. I find it logical that here in the kingdom of spirits there is an everlasting condition of judgement for a brief evil deed- if there is also an eternal reward for a similarly brief noble deed.
RB|2|226|7|0|Say I: “You think so but not I, because I could have kept only one purpose in mind for everything created, and not possibly anything else. Being life eternal Myself, how could I have created beings for eternal death! Hence a so-called punishment can only be a means for attaining to the major purpose and never for a hostile, as it were counter-purpose; whence there can be no talk of an everlasting punishment.”
RB|2|226|8|0|Says Joseph: “Lord, eternal thanks, love and honour to You; now I fully grasp this! Yet there is, in Holy Scripture, clearly written about a fire that never goes out, and of a worm that never dies! It is also written: ‘Depart from Me, ye accursed, to the eternal fire, prepared for the devil and his servants!’ Indeed, Lord, I am aware of many passages where hell is most vividly mentioned. If however there is no eternal punishment and it is even up to the prisoner himself how long he stays there- then I altogether fail to see how there can be talk of eternal fire in Scripture!”
RB|2|226|9|0|Say I: “Dearest friend, there is indeed mention of an eternal death, which is an everlastingly solid judgement that proceeds from My eternal order. This however is the so-called wrath or rather zeal-fire of My will which has of course to remain unalterable for eternity, or there would be a full end to all creation.
RB|2|226|10|0|Whoever allows himself to be enraptured by the world and its matter (which, surely, has to remain under judgement, or it would not be ‘world’) is of course lost and is to be regarded as dead for as long as he can’t separate himself from it. There has to be an eternal judgement, eternal fire and eternal death of the created, but this does not mean that a captive spirit has to remain captive for the entire course for its duration, just as a sentence wouldn’t mean an eternal one just because you were to build an everlasting prison upon Earth.
RB|2|226|11|0|Are not prison and imprisonment two separate things? The prison certainly stays forever, and the fire of My zeal must never go out; but the prisoners remain in prison only until they have reformed and bettered themselves.
RB|2|226|12|0|There is, by the way, in Scripture nowhere the slightest mention of complete rejection of a spirit, but only eternal damnation of non-order – in view of My eternal order, which is essential, or nothing could endure. Vice, as counter-order, is indeed everlastingly condemned, but the sinner only for as long as he remains within sin! Just so there is of a truth also an eternal hell, but no spirit who would be everlastingly condemned to hell but only until his betterment! – I did indeed say to the Pharisees: ‘For that you shall receive that much longer damnation! ’, but never ‘for that you shall be condemned everlastingly! ’ Do you now understand your seemingly threatening Scriptural passages?”
RB|2|227|1|1|Chapter 227
RB|2|227|1|1|The Lord’s explanation of the unbridgeable abyss, and the forgiving of mortal sin
RB|2|227|1|0|Says Joseph: “Oh Lord, this I have once again understood completely, but there is another small item in Scripture I don’t fully understand, and that is the unbridgeable abyss in the parable of the rich glutton, whom You have placed in hell before the eyes of the world. If there is an unbridgeable gap between those who find themselves in Abraham’s lap in heaven and those of a terrible fate in hell, then how shall redemption from hell be possible? And other Scriptural passages also testify that salvation from hell shall hardly ever be possible for sinners against the Holy Spirit, with either very little or no forgiveness, and that out of Your very own mouth, oh Lord! What therefore is to be made of all this?”
RB|2|227|2|0|Say I: “That which worldly lawyers say: ‘he who desires something can suffer no injustice! ‘  The unbridgeable abyss however consists in the unbridgeable difference between My freest order in the heavens and the infernal disorder opposing same in every aspect. Hence this text denotes only its irreconcilability and not the door-lock on someone found within same.
RB|2|227|3|0|But it stands to reason that he who himself becomes fully hell through his voluntary abandonment of My freest order for the necessarily judged anti-order will not get out of hell too soon. It is known only too well how hard it is for a wickedly proud and all-domineering arrogance to attain to the gentleness and humility of heaven. It is not an impossibility, but a great difficulty. You shall in future have many an occasion of finding out how hard it is to be completely lift someone out of hell. The proud always relapses to arrogance, the unchaste to unchastity, the lazy to lethargy, the jealous to jealousy and envy, the miser to meanness, the liar to the lie, the robber to robbery, the murderer to murder, the callous to recklessness. Even where their natures are rebuked a thousand times they keep reverting back to the same vices as soon as given the full freedom necessary for eternally free life. And the more they suffer a relapse the feebler they become and the harder it is for them to rise above their wicked sins in order to go over to My divine freedom as purified spirits.
RB|2|227|4|0|But keep in mind that much of what is impossible to human spirits is still quite possible to Me, because all things are possible to Me!”
RB|2|227|5|0|Says Joseph: “Well, my holy Father, now those Scriptural passages which I believed upon Earth are clear to me. But they never left me with a pleasant impression, notwithstanding that as emperor I had to be scrupulously just, not exercising mercy with hardened sinners.
RB|2|227|6|0|It was however notable that I did not tolerate harsh judges. Those of my judiciary who were too severe with sinners were out of my favour. But those who judged sinners by impressing the gravity of their transgression upon them but then showed grace to the contrite in my name, handing down only milder and lighter reformation sentences, found me a sure friend.
RB|2|227|7|0|It was likewise when reading the Gospel, going through the verses about the Prodigal, about the good Shepherd, about the adulteress in the Temple before Thee; when hearing You call Zacchaeus down from the tree; when hearing the justified tax-collector in the Temple, or your exchange of holy words with the Samaritan woman at Jacob’s well, occasions on which I could not hold back tears. And then- those emotions Your words upon the cross called forth: ‘forgive them Father, for they know not what they do’. But my feelings were sadly impressed whenever You severely consigned a sinner to hell, even if justly. I certainly saw the justice of God’s rule therein, yet One confronted by impotent beings who had to bear up to the power of their Creator and Judge.
RB|2|227|8|0|I indeed forced my heart to love this almighty God with all my strength, but to my embarrassment must confess that my heart was unreceptive to such love. With such self-flagellation I became a Freemason, in order to gain deeper comprehension of God. I gained much indeed, reading profusely about pure love for and in God. Yet the inexorable Judge would not sink, nor hell be extinguished.
RB|2|227|9|0|I also contemplated deeply how, out of love for mankind, You suffered so much to make them happy and how this entitled you to be merciless with persisting sinners, punishing their sins implacably. Yet my foolish heart hesitated to fully embrace You with love.
RB|2|228|1|1|Chapter 228
RB|2|228|1|1|The ‘enormous’ exorcism and the ‘Pained One’s’ tardy help
RB|2|228|1|0|Continues Joseph: “Now I am on the right track, Oh Lord! Now I understand your holy Word, and You oh Lord are my love of all love! But the parson’s Mass sacrifice is nearing its end what is it going to run into?”
RB|2|228|2|0|Say I: “Dear brother, soon you will see them carrying out a so-called exorcism upon us. We shall however cause them a most curious counter-exorcism and you shall marvel at the things to come up. But be not offended, for it is a basic condition without which we shall achieve little or nothing.”
RB|2|228|3|0|The last monstrance blessing is finished, and we as the purported evil spirits have not fled yet. It infuriates the parsons and their numerous servants begin to cast suspicion upon the foregone high Mass. Some opine that the vessels were handled by unconsecrated hands, making the entire sacrament of no effect before God. Another holds that an adulterous or even a Lutheran woman may have washed the holy garments, deeply desecrating the holy paraphernalia. Another maintains that a further Mass should be read, but with more profound reverence, which is especially pleasing to the most blessed celestial Queen, and he would vouch for such Mass-ending will dispose for the devils’ presence.
RB|2|228|4|0|Another fellow would have it that the ministrant did not beat his breast sufficiently during ‘Mea Culpa’, and that he may have swatted a devilish flea on his stomach, which reduces the effect of Mass. For one should be mindful of the trivial grounds upon which the ill-effect of Mass can hinge, which important hint an old pious Capuchin monk had once given him.
RB|2|228|5|0|One another comically observes: ‘the Gospel pillow-slip may have been inverted during changing, and this leads to loss of Mass effectiveness, because the Glorious Mother places the infant Jesus upon the Gospel cushion after the Mass-book has been transferred there. If the pillow-slip is inverted, she takes the infant away, leaving Mass without effect.
RB|2|228|6|0|One ceremonialist asks whether someone may have tied the stole to the cross with the zingulum upside down? And one of the Capuchin priors says: “if care is lacking during the most holy procedure, then we can ministrant ourselves to death to no avail. Imagine the stole being reversed! It has been known since time immemorial that all the angels who participate invisibly at this most holy procedure turn away their faces, and the most holy mother of God cannot even come to the alter because such recklessness would cause her to re-live all her seven pains.”
RB|2|228|7|0|At this, My dear Joseph begins to feel unwell, whilst Robert and Helena only just avoid roaring with laughter. And emperor Franz steps over to Me, saying: “Lord, I never really used to think much of the parsons, but had I ever heard such stupidities upon Earth then I certainly would have finished what my uncle Joseph had started!”
RB|2|228|8|0|Say I: “All this is nothing yet, and only during the ensuing exorcism of ourselves will you all get to know the ultimate wonders of stupidity, as you cannot, yet imagine the Roman Catholic driving-out of devils; it shall be instructive for you. It is primarily you emperors who have to witness this, because you tolerated such stupidities and even eagerly facilitated them on occasion; watch now, as the notorious exorcism is about to commence!”
RB|2|228|9|0|One Levite now leaves with some assistants, to return with a black book whose both covers are decorated with a skull. The servants have fetched lots of black so-called Requiem and Exequiem vestments and are changing into them, accompanied with Latin mumbling, and presently the entire High Priesthood stands before us in black. A catafalque also is erected, back to front, and a large number of black candles placed in black candle sticks. An immense censer and a black consecration kettle together with a black-bristled blasting rod are there.
RB|2|228|10|0|Now the chief Priest steps forward, mumbling from the book, most reverently held before him, with a continuous stream of Amens from the others, half of the candles are lighted and smoked with the burner, then sprinkled with holy water. The mumbling, smoking and sprinkling is gone through twice more, after which a black rope is laid down, upon which the master celebrant steps upon, ‘crushing the serpent’s head in Mary’s name, after which a black vessel with glowing coals is produced. The fire undergoes three cursings, the rope is thrown in the fire, which is then taken out of the church with the vessel and the burnt rope. A large number of scourges are brought from the sacristy, with everyone taking hold of one. At this point the remaining half of the candles are lit. The scourges are consecrated, smoked, sprinkled and touched, and the chief celebrant declaims: “Hiscumfustibuspercianturomnia!” – i. e. – ‘everything these devils have profaned must now be destroyed with these rods.’ The candle sticks are heaved over, the catafalcum trashed into pieces and the alter cloth shredded, the main celebrant ripping a small tear into his white petticoat. A wild din is started, with everyone of them yelling to curse us virtual devils out of the church. All the pews are hit with the rods, and this procedure not stopped until all the rods are pulped.
RB|2|228|11|0|But after we still stand our ground, not intending to move, the chief sacramentalist summons all the devil-chasers, saying: ‘Hearken, we have tried everything, but our efforts were unfortunately vain; wherefore I opine that we should also pray the great lauretanian litany, and that in front of the image of the pained mother of God. Go fetch it from the secret chamber of Mary’s treasures’ chest and place it before the tabernacle! Light all candles so we can commence the litany! Mary is and remains our protection and last refuge!”
RB|2|228|12|0|Says one from their midst: “Should this not help either, then what shall be done? Because if this comprehensive exorcism, based in the name of the most blessed Virgin has borne no fruit, of what use the dead image of the Pained One, together with the great litany? I am not in favour of it at all. These beings by the way don’t seem like devils to me either, on close observation.”  Says the chief celebrant: ‘Devils can also appear in angelic form; hence everything must be tried out. Hasten and bring me the Most Pained One! Amen dicovobis!”
RB|2|228|13|0|When fetched over, the statue appears to be in a state of considerable damage. The ‘seven pains’ are missing, normally represented by seven words plunged into the body. The crown also is missing, together with half the head, and also one hand and the entire dead Saviour, Whom she carries on her lap and there are no further traces of colour or gilding. And whatever is left of the Most Pained one is riddled with worms, the entire statue being hardly worth burning.
RB|2|228|14|0|Seeing the ruined sculpture, he says sullenly: ‘For heaven’s sake, what’s happened to this glorious sculpture of grace: it has the looks of Egypt’s seven periods of desperation. My God and Lord, how could You have allowed this holy image of Your most blessed mother to so deteriorate! What can be done? Is there not another somewhere, for this one has had it.”
RB|2|228|15|0|Says one servant: “Your eminence, in a side-chapel downstairs on display there still is one for public honouring. What if we took ourselves there? Says the grand celebrant: “Nothing doing: it has to be portable, so we can stand it before the tabernacle; take this one away and see to it that you bring me another! Not bad extensive vaults like this with no better preserved, Most Pained ones! Go and search out every corner!”
RB|2|228|16|0|The servants take the ruined statue away again, returning with distressed faces and reporting: that, having searched thoroughly nothing could be found. The chief celebrant reviles the servants indignantly: “That’swhen one has only donkeys for sextons; trotting like oxen and finding nothing, silly stooges! Let someone else go look - something must come up.”
RB|2|229|1|1|Chapter 229
RB|2|229|1|1|An inspired ‘heretic’ sexton speaks up
RB|2|229|1|0|Says one Church servant: “Well, just go looking yourself and find more than rubbish! I find it rather stupid that Your Eminence insists on such mother of God, as if there was a difference between Mary and Mary! To the real Mother of God it would make no difference as to which images honour her. I must confess that I never thought much of even the best sculptures.
RB|2|229|2|0|The point about an image is that it can call to memory what is worth in religion, but it is pagan to attribute miraculous power to images, even if the pope himself were to tell me to my face that dead images can work miracles; if live humans cannot work miracles, how much less dead images?
RB|2|229|3|0|To be honest, I prefer a fly to the most beautiful image, for it has life and is a true wonderwork of divine love and wisdom, whereas an image is a work of human stupidity wanting to represent the living God and eternal life through dead images. This I maintain, and your lordship can do with me as you wish! I swear I shall not be on the lookout for an old image again, I shall be no man’s fool again, ever!”
RB|2|229|4|0|They all have a go at this heretic, threatening dreadful punishment, with the grand celebrant saying with dramatic tone: “If this happens with the green wood, what shall be the brushwood like? Whence such heretic must be punished and hauled before the devils for eternal pain and torture! He had profaned The Church’s holy relic, becoming a sinner against the holy spirit, and can expect forgiveness neither here nor in the beyond. Hence let us take him to court and from there to the secret death chamber and then to the devil, fiat!”
RB|2|229|5|0|Here the church servant goes wild, picks up a cane off the ground, threatening the grand celebrant: “Hey! (waving the cane) just let you evil person allow them to touch me, and you shall all get to know me differently, you first rate rouges and scullions, and old time God, Emperor and nation rapists. Are you going to give me death and hell for telling you truth before God and the world?
RB|2|229|6|0|Who do you think you are?Can there be worse devils than you rapacious wolves in sheep’s clothing? You would drive every upright person from the Church as devils, yet are the worst devils yourselves! Chase one another instead, rather than yonder men of honour, who merit being mounted upon the altars as holy ones a thousand times more than your inferior idol images.
RB|2|229|7|0|Is that serving God - to bow one’s knees to sculptured images and on the part of the clergy, to burden the people with all those things of which one believes not one iota? It is yourselves of whom Christ said at the Temple: “You weigh down the poor and the week with unbearable burdens which you yourselves would not touch with one finger. You rattle off long prayers before the windows and orphans, promising them the kingdom of heaven, a kingdom you never believed in, to devour their houses and treasures, but shall receive that much greater condemnation for it. It is you who strain gnats and swallow camels hence that much damnation shall come over you!
RB|2|229|8|0|Your divine service must have forever been abomination before God, for Christ Himself said explicitly: “What ye do for the poor you do for Me’. If however I visited the poor to do them good instead of going to your divine service, you would condemn me! Whose servants are you actually, if you condemn the true divine service, as clearly determined by God Himself! Oh you fools, what is better, doing what he Himself commanded, or to honour Him with the lips when the heart is far from Him? When indeed did you ever serve God, having never yet received his word and ordinances?
RB|2|229|9|0|Had you ever believed on Christ, you would have done as He taught! You were your own idol images, to which Christ provided the dilapidated frame work! Oh you shameful people deceivers, taking yourselves for gods while condemning His word where it does not serve your purposes!
RB|2|229|10|0|Hypocrites, why do you withhold the pure word of God from the believers? You do it for filthy lucre, and for fear that the word of God would open people’s eyes and leave you exposed! For that reason you proscribe it, and because you don’t believe it yourselves! But the word shall nevertheless get out among the people, and these now know of what spirit ye are!
RB|2|229|11|0|Seize me if you dare. Why hesitate? I shall explain it to your eminence: now that I have uncovered your shame and evil before yonder men of honour, your eminence has been overtaken by so called scamps’ fear, not daring anything against a superior in strength and intellect!
RB|2|229|12|0|Behold, Your eminence: Why did you undertake this failed action against yonder men of honour whom you declared devils? I shall be candid and tell you to your face: those decent men of honour who stand there marvelling at our unlimited stupidity you did not ever sincerely regard as devils, since you never believed in a devil.
RB|2|229|13|0|This stupidity did not have your eminence’s desired effect. Those decent men patiently listened it out, making their comments among themselves quietly, making your eminence all but froth at the mouth with fury, trying to be as obnoxious to those honourable men as possible after failing abysmally with your infernal spectacles. The great mumbling Mass having failed miserably, one proceeded to Roman Catholic exorcism, which stands on its own as crown of all mankind’s stupidity, making there with a nauseating impression upon yonder wisest men. But yonder upright men must have engendered the principle of not fleeing even the worst stupidity, holding out to your eminence greatest discomfiture, what more could your eminence do?
RB|2|229|14|0|Your eminence thought to yourself: although exorcism is stupidity’s crown, its mysterious spectacle will impress even the erudite, for boredom is not its weak point, the most boring aspect being the sluggish litany, paired to an old miracle image. It shall make these wise men leave, for death from boredom. But chance said, ‘hey, we can’t stand this age mottled image before the tabernacle named the ‘Roman Catholic detention of God’ by the Protestants long since, therewith delaying the most tedious part of the litany with which to torment these men of honour. How does your eminence feel now, will you shove me into hell as well?!”
RB|2|230|1|1|Chapter 230
RB|2|230|1|1|The Celebrant continues
RB|2|230|1|1|More shocks for Rome’s eminence
RB|2|230|1|0|Says a parson nearest the Cardinal: “You miserable fellow, you can thank the endless gentleness and patience of the only true Church’s’ silent prayer – for you lost sheep, even whilst you tried your best to deal it mortal blows. Just cease to disparage God’s festively adorned bride, or the Church will leave you out of its prayer for your soul-salvation, ending in the Earth opening under your feet to swallow you forever!”
RB|2|230|2|0|Here the grand celebrant bursts out laughing, saying derisively: “Oh ho, gentle mummy; where cruelty and stupidity fail, the wolf is sown back into its lamb’s wool with gentle face: nothing like such gentleness and patience!
RB|2|230|3|0|How gentle the Church during the notorious crusades! How gladly it took up the widows and orphans – (whose husbands it had caused to be killed by the Caraceans) into the cloisters, after first letting itself be presented with their goods and treasures. Oh for the godly gentleness – which the Church never lacked – for bare money. When I have lived upon Earth ( for your majesties will surely know by now that we no longer live carnally upon Earth- for quite some time -…
RB|2|230|4|0|Interrupts one person: “That’s a lie; we all still live upon Earth, or we would have to either find ourselves in hell, or purgatory, or even in heaven!”
RB|2|230|5|0|Says the Mass celebrant: “We definitely are in the spirit world, whether you all believe or not; hence I reiterate: when I lived upon Earth I still had much faith in the Church. After hearing of the holy Spanish Inquisition and how gently it proceeds towards its lost lambs, I picked up new concepts: what have hundreds of thousands done to be so dreadfully burned for the greater glory of God? In amazement I, enquired, and the crude answer was: because they read the Bible and therefore turned into accursed heretics! Oh Lord, I called within myself, is it possible that those people who sought your most holy word should find such reward from the Roman murderers? Lord, have you no lightning and sin flood with which to annihilate Spain and Roman forever?!
RB|2|230|6|0|Soon and consistently God’s answer came from the high heavens. Although I did not live to hear it upon Earth, I did so much more vividly in this spirit world. Where over here is the proud and boisterous Rome and what of the Pope now? Excepting a few blind donkeys who still stick to the “God’s representative on Earth” they laugh him to scorn, hating and despising him everywhere.
RB|2|230|7|0|Even in Italy itself they are now gradually deflating and cutting down to size one Archbishop after another, and rightly so! These despots don’t deserve better, for they have always been mankind’s worst enemies, yet that much greater friends of gold and silver.
RB|2|230|8|0|Peter once said to one poor devil begging him for alms: ‘Gold and silver have I none, but what I have, of that I give thee. Would a pope say that to a poor? Such perfect successor of Peter can but say, “Gold and silver I do have too much excess, but this I will not give you, but instead my apostolic blessing which costs me nothing, whereafter go thy way in peace! Should you die of hunger along the way then, after three days in purgatory, your soul shall at once go to Paradise, where it shall fare well enough!”
RB|2|230|9|0|Did not the great Paul like a lion militate against the ostentatious clothing and all titles that these people like to assume? When did Christ, Who said: ‘God is a Spirit, and therefore must be worshipped in spirit and in truth’ command the building of expensive temples and houses of prayer, allowing thousands of poor starve to death? Which apostle elevated the Latin tongue to a divine one, as if God, who is sure to understand all languages, was well-pleased only with the Latin one! Quote me the relevant Scriptures and I shall believe you! If unable to do so then you are a true anti-Christian!”
RB|2|230|10|0|Says one very old, inwardly boiling Archbishop: “Did not Christ the Lord, before His rising, confer upon His Church, i. e. Peter and his followers, the exclusive authority to loosen or bind? He breathed upon His disciples, saying: ‘Receive ye the holy spirit! Those whose sins you remit shall be remitted, but those from whom you withhold remission shall be withheld’. On another occasion Jesus says to His apostles: ‘whatever you loosen or bind upon Earth shall be loosened or bound in heaven!’ Here, I say, lies enough proof that God has ordained the true Church to bring out new laws as is seen fit, and repeal others even if given by God Himself, when it sees that these are not beneficial to souls under certain circumstances.
RB|2|230|11|0|Regarding the Church’s availing itself of the Latin tongue for Mass sacraments; this has a most wise, dual purpose. Firstly this developed tongue is the most worthy for honouring and praising God. And secondly, the Latin tongue was set up as a bulwark against the common rabbles’ profaning the especially holy secret powers of the Word of God. These are the two fundamental reasons! A third resides in the Churches’ power to determine the Latin tongue unalterable for general liturgy. This, I should say, ought to be sufficient Biblical support for our most wise Mr. Celebrant?”
RB|2|230|12|0|Says the Church Servant: “These two texts were indeed Biblical, yet they proved anything rather than what your eminence intended to prove. Had Christ the Lord as your eminence would have it, desired to furnish the Church with such fullness of power, then He would not have had need of teaching His disciples and many others the great law of love, life and the secrets of the Kingdom of Heaven for three full years. He would instead have furnished His disciples with just the power without the preceding doctrine, enabling them as his approved ones to do as they pleased, the Father in Heaven being well pleased with everything.
RB|2|230|13|0|The Roman Church confirms that in this very Church, besides the Lord’s name and that of His disciples, no trace of his doctrine can be found; no humility, no gentleness, not a spark of patience and even less of love for neighbour, and not a syllable wasted on faith; firm faith indeed in the might of gold and silver. How much trouble indeed would it take to make a Pope believe that the Kingdom of God does not consist in the treasures of the world but only those of a pure, humble, Lord filled heart!
RB|2|230|14|0|The only empowerment the Lord appears to have bestowed upon His disciples is that of God’s Holy Spirit within man. He who lives by God’s Word, through which all things and beings were made, shall also be imbued with God’s Spirit, for God’s Word is that Holy Spirit that passes into all human hearts which actively take up God’s Word. Possessing such divine Spirit, which turns my heart into a temple of God’s deepest wisdom, I can then say to a sinning brother who shows repentance and reform; your sin is forgiven you!. If he is stubborn however, not wanting to let go of falsity and malice, then the one filled with God’s spirit can also say friend, if you continue to persist, your sin cannot be forgiven. But to believe that one receives the Holy Spirit through certain sacraments, such as the useless baptism with water, slapping of the cheek or even ordination, such only creates an intolerable caste from which the Holy Spirit is more distant than heaven from Earth.
RB|2|230|15|0|Saithe not the Lord: be not idle hearers but doers of my Word, and ye shall know the power of God’s spirit within you! But how is one to gain such faith if forbidden to read the Bible! He cannot become even a hearer, let alone a doer of God’s Word. If however he is unable to meet this, Christ’s demand, how shall he be imbued with God’s Spirit?
RB|2|230|16|0|My dear Eminence, just think how badly yonder Bible quotations hence apply to the pagan-caste Church of Rome, and then say: I too was unfortunately a most brazen usurper of the holy spirit! Lord forgive me, for I was billed by all sorts of worldly and devilish temptation, not knowing what I did. Perhaps the Lord shall have mercy upon your poor humanity, even if not upon your cardinalian eminence. Because Christ never instituted eminence, nor did Peter and Paul!”
RB|2|231|1|1|Chapter 231
RB|2|231|1|1|The Celebrant on Christian equality and ecclesiastical inequality
RB|2|231|1|1|The grand litanist condemns the heretic
RB|2|231|1|0|Taken aback, his eminence after a while says to his colleagues: “This damned Church servant: by my poor soul I would almost agree with him, were I not a Cardinal who must not let a Sexton lecture him!” Says the Sexton: “By God, dear eminence, we are no longer upon Earth, as I already said, but are one and all in the world of spirits, which your eminence could have easily gathered from all sorts of appearances, if you cared.”
RB|2|231|2|0|Says his eminence: “How should I have noticed that? Had I already died then I should surely have felt it, something that has to take place before one gets to the spirit world. And once there, one would surely have to be a spirit and not a man of skin, hair and bones! This is not the case with us, so how could we be in the world of spirits? My dear wise man, I begin to realize you belong in a nut- house!”
RB|2|231|3|0|Says the Sexton: “Not necessary; with yourselves I am already in a perfect nuthouse fraternity. Because not realizing yourselves to be in the spirit world long since, your eminences must be blind as bats!
RB|2|231|4|0|Tell me: how many Cardinals were engaged at the Stephen’s Dome of Vienna at any one time? Here there are close on one hundred of you High Priests together! On what occasion were there ever that many Archbishops and Cardinals actually serving? Where is that a trace of that in the history of the Roman Church or Papacy! If however your eminences are sitting on top of each other like sleeping frogs or several centuries, then this could not be happening in the world but only in the world of pure spirits!
RB|2|231|5|0|And as your so called madman I say: here we are all equal, notwithstanding that the world’s insanity upon dim Earth gives us wildly different status which, according to Jesus’ pure doctrine, should of course never have happened. For when His disciples foolishly asked Him who should be first among them, He emphatically told them: he who is least among you serving the others, is the greatest before Me; only one is your Lord! Ye all are equal brethren without exception! They shall know you are Mine when you love one another as equal brethren. Whoever among you loves his neighbour as a brother, not exalting himself above him excepting in more love is My disciple, and has the kingdom of God already within him!”
RB|2|231|6|0|My eminences, these words of Christ clearly show that there should have been no differences of rank, especially in spiritual eminence, and even less about a Pope! They are all to be equal before Him, as He alone is Lord over all of infinity, materially and spiritually.
RB|2|231|7|0|How did such immense differences in standing, second to none in the world, arise in the only true Church, when the Lord’s obvious command explicitly forbids same among His disciples? Behold your eminences, hell accomplished that! He who came from above served and sacrificed Himself for all, and that was the Deity Jesus the Lord of eternity Himself! He however who came from below as the crudest opponent of the rank to elevate himself that much more loftily and inaccessibly.
RB|2|231|8|0|The power which the Popes arrogated to themselves is not from above but from below! For these are the foremost treading upon the most holy brothers commandments. For who would dare make himself equal to a Pope and say ‘dear brother’ to him? Does not every Catholic have to enounce the Pope’s name with the highest respect and reverence, like that of God Himself if He came to Rome, counting it as his highest grace to be granted an audience? What has this to do with Christ’s Commandments?
RB|2|231|9|0|Your eminences will therefore realize that you were captives to the most anti-Christian insanity upon Earth, later becoming inhabitants of the spirit world with that insanity. This insanity, still clinging to you, is the main reason for deluding yourselves into thinking you have not died yet. But I say unto you put aside such delusion, which is in starkest contrast to Christ the Lord’s purposes.
RB|2|231|10|0|You shall then also see that a plain Sexton can lecture an eminence no less than the latter a Sexton. And I would maintain that, in line with the holy Gospel, a Sexton has an even greater right to preach to a Cardinal because the Cardinal remains stupid for as long as the great honour that he bore in the world in an anti- Christian sense means anything to him. The Sexton however is well below the dignity of a Cardinal and hence much nearer to Christian demands than the haughty eminence.”
RB|2|231|11|0|Says his eminence: “Whoever exacts himself shall be lowered, that too is written; does he – impertinent Sexton, understand that?” Says the Sexton: “Oh indeed, for I had long since assessed myself – there never having been a question of elevating myself. If however I praised Christ and His holy word to your unchristian eminence, then this is no self-exaltation. You still cling to your eminence title, knowing that Christ the Lord never introduced it! Before God, that is self-exultation and hence abomination: do you understand that?”
RB|2|231|12|0|Says the grand litanist: “I beg you, dear brethren, who upon Earth already sit, together with myself upon the golden thrones of the Heavens, cease quarrelling with this heretic. You are conscious of your power; what will this Jew gain from deriding and blaspheming us? We shall condemn him in the Conclave, and he is everlastingly of the devil. Of what use the Protestant’s confrontation with us? Millions who fell on account of his doctrine constantly scream for vengeance against him, and he is stuck in lowermost hell, cursing the day he was brought into existence. Why is he in hell? Because we condemned him there during conclave everlastingly. In short what use our enemy’s confrontation with us? They are one and all condemned by us and shall not possibly ever gain the Kingdom of heaven!
RB|2|231|13|0|Hence let us also condemn this accursed heretic and then let him see what will get him to God’s heavens. I now say from the midst of us: “Accursed heretic, be condemned for all time of times! You have pronounced Amen, and his lot is already in hell! Behold, that’s how we must act, and not quarrel in a worldly fashion, making unhesitating and immediate and fullest use of our God-given weapon! In the other world however they shall, in the company of devils, find out what the only true Church could have done for them if they had remained faithful to it. They shall stretch out their arms for our help, but we shall say to them: nothing doing; you would not listen to us in the world, and now we can’t hear you either! Depart from us forever, you accursed ones!” Then they shall say: “Only now do we realize how great you are with God and what miserable ones we are before you. Place us in the most dreadful purgatory, but spare us a most shocking hell!”
RB|2|231|14|0|But we shall say: “in the world we gave you plenty of warning! We sent you Pastoral after Pastoral gave you plenty of small sacrificial indulgences and pointed you to the confessional and repentance in all earnest, but you laughed at us and did as you pleased. Here in the spirit world we have become almighty lords and could help you if we wanted to, but don’t, and so God doesn’t want it either. Hence depart from us into the eternal fire reserved for all devils and their heretic servants! The ground shall then open under their feet and the eternal abyss swallow them together with the devils, their names never to be remembered again. Behold thus we act and have already done so with this accursed heretic. Let him see how he escapes hell now!”
RB|2|231|15|0|Says the Sexton: “But surely you are open to some negotiations? Have I not agreed to a hundred thousand years in purgatory instead of mighty hell! ? Hence give me purgatory in place of hell! What difference will a little more or less roasting in hell make for a fellow like me??” Yells the grand litanist; “oh ho! He feels the hell fire already licking his soul and he now seeks our redemption; nothing doing! Away with him to hell and all the devils!”
RB|2|232|1|1|Chapter 232
RB|2|232|1|1|The Lord offers to receive the Sexton
RB|2|232|1|1|Mighty cure by fire for his accusers
RB|2|232|1|1|End of Stefansdom scene
RB|2|232|1|0|At this point I step over to the Sexton, who at once recognizes He, and say to him: “My dear brother Johann, it is enough! These were told everything through your mouth, but they remained the way they always were. Hence come unto Me in My Kingdom! Let these however seek their heaven and God as they will, they shall hardly ever come unto Me! But for a while let them enjoy what they intended for you, that they may see how well they meant it with their brethren!
RB|2|232|2|0|Here I show Myself to these hardhearted persons in accordance with their concept of the Lord of Heaven and Earth, saying in a deliberately severe tone: “Do you recognize Me now?!”
RB|2|232|3|0|Shaking, they all say: “Yes, we recognize you, terrible Judge! Show us, Your servants, grace and mercy!”
RB|2|232|4|0|But I say to them with strict mien: “Have you never read: “Be merciful, that you may find mercy? Did you feed the hungry, slake the thirsty, clothe the naked, release the prisoners and comfort the fainthearted? No, you never did so! You were always decisively against me, treading My doctrine with your feet! Since you are so hard and incorrigible, let it be done to you as you did to this my true brother, from your limitless hard-heartedness!”
RB|2|232|5|0|Here the church floor opens, flames shoot forth from the wide cleft and spirit servants appear to at once herd the hard parsons towards the flaming cleft. These start a pitiable howling, begging Johann the Sexton for mercy and intercession.
RB|2|232|6|0|But the Sexton says: “Did you not always demand that all people should believe, under threat of everlasting damnation, with yourselves being the only ones who possess the keys to the heavenly Kingdom as well as to hell! Unlock heaven for yourselves now and lock the portal to hell, which Christ the Lord from eternity has opened before you, that it may receive you into its gentle, typically Roman Catholic bosom! Did you not just a few minutes ago condemn me to hell forever, yet would now make me your intercessor before God? May the Lord do unto you in accordance with His most holy will and love and righteousness. I certainly would not envy you something better, but don’t expect better things from me than from the Lord; God alone is good. Hence turn to Him, as He alone can help you.
RB|2|232|7|0|Now the parsons who had been herded near the flaming cleft howl: “Dear Johann, there is no more mercy in God for those who have been condemned thus by Him; how can we turn to Him?” Says Johann: “You fools, if you expect no mercy from God, whence should I take same, since the little I have is out of Him?” Wail the parsons: “No, the other side of the grave no more mercy can be poured out by God over a soul! God’s love lasts only unto the grave, after which only strictest justice takes the place of love!”
RB|2|232|8|0|Says Johann: “You fools; has God the Lord two hearts, - a small one full of deepest love and a big one filled with fury and just, inexorable craving for punishment! How can God, the primeval Being of all beings pour out simultaneously from one and the same heart lastingly implacable wrath besides supreme gentleness and love? How can God love a spirit only while still a captive to sinful flesh, but afterwards everlastingly hate him on account of same defectiveness to which his flesh led him during the freedom-test of his nature!
RB|2|232|9|0|I say unto you all: the Lord and only God Jesus Christ from eternity, Whom we behold here incarnate and factually, is temporally and even more so eternally the purest love and mercy! Only your Roman Catholic Trinity-God is of your disposition: with such – as in your cases, there is neither grace nor mercy. To my great fortune such God is domiciled nowhere other than in your evil and stony hearts!”
RB|2|232|10|0|Hereupon the servant spirits again herd the parsons a little closer to the intensifying flames in the cleft, and I allow the recalcitrant and howling parsons to feel the mighty heat. They yell: Jesus, Mary and Joseph, dear holy ones and God’s martyrs, come to our aid: help us poor devils! Such dreadful infernal heat, and us having to burn in it forever? Oh Jesus, Mary and Joseph: Oh Christ Jesus, have mercy on us! Oh mother of God, pray for us!”
RB|2|232|11|0|Here I nod to the spirits to relax the pressure, whilst Peter step up to the parsons, saying: “Look at me, I am the actual incarnate Peter, the rock of faith whom the Lord of heaven and all worlds has chosen. You and your Pope call yourselves my followers: how could I have ever provided you with a judgement – seat, as I never received such from the Lord! Did not the Lord forbid judging, under threat of being judged ourselves, saying specifically: ’Judge not; lest ye be judged, once! If however the Lord Himself taught thus, how should He have made us judges over our brethren? If however we never carried out a judge’s function even in our dreams, how should we have been capable of transferring same to yourselves! If you would be my successors, how would you have inherited more from me than I could have bequeathed you?
RB|2|232|12|0|If however the Lord himself said He did not come to judge the world but to bless all who would be blessed through faith in Him, from where did you obtain the right to judge your weak brethren, condemning them to hell everlastingly? Behold this you arrogated to yourselves through tyranny and un-limited money greed! Now the Lord is doing unto you what you unfaithfully did to your poor brethren. Because the measure which you mete out with, same shall have been applied to you.”
RB|2|232|13|0|Shaking intensely, the previous celebrant says: “Oh holiest apostle Peter, rock of God! Will you please pray the Lord for us poor sinners that we may not get to hell but be cast into purgatory for a million years. We all now realise that we sinned abominably, and are profoundly repentant of our earthly blindness! Only now do we realise that we really have died physically. Had we realised this earlier, we certainly would have spent this entire time in strictest repentance and atonement. But we were ignorant and remained the old, stubborn sinners. Now you see our deepest remorse; hence show us a little more grace and mercy! We are ready to do whatever the Lord desires, if only He will spare us hell.”
RB|2|232|14|0|Says Peter: “Your feeling of burning remorse had indeed to come, for this constantly intensifying fire of remorse goes well with your dogma of hell’s torments. It already shows up before hell’s portal and shall eternally not leave you. But such remorse out of fear has no worth before us. The only real remorse is one originating in the love of God, but not from fear of hell.
RB|2|232|15|0|So it is also with atonement. Before us, only free repentance; stemming from living faith and true love of God and all men, has any worth. Atonement triggered by fear of hell is completely useless.”
RB|2|232|16|0|These, Peter’s words of little comfort inspires the would – be occupants of hell with such fear that they sink to the ground, moaning words: Oh Je. . . sus. . . , ma. . . ary. . . and Joseph!”
RB|2|232|17|0|While on the ground thus as if mortified, I allow the appearance of a flaming cleft to disappear, replacing it with a colossal tumbler of wine together with seven large loaves of choicest bread, together with a notice telling them to help themselves and not leave anyone out and to then abandon for all time this church whose terrestrial grandeur serves only to heighten the arrogance of the preachers functioning within it to unlimited degree. Once in the open, they shall be joined by someone who will indicate to them what to do in order to escape infernal punishment.
RB|2|232|18|0|With this accomplished, we abandon these seemingly half-dead flock of pastors and move into the open, together with the Sexton Johann – now a brother glowing and suffused with My love and wisdom.
RB|2|233|1|1|Chapter 233
RB|2|233|1|1|More about ‘The Dome’ parsons
RB|2|233|1|1|Wisdom spirits’ nature and their problematic conversion to love
RB|2|233|1|1|A military patrol in the beyond
RB|2|233|1|0|Finding ourselves in the open near ‘Stephen’s Place’ we are passed by a military troop.
RB|2|233|2|0|Robert steps over to Me, saying: “Dear Father, this military is somewhat peculiar; are these from ancient or modern time? They can’t be from my own earth time, uniforms having been completely different, and since I am familiar with paintings and sketches from the distant past, they must be from contemporaneity, perhaps in line with current emperors’ style.
RB|2|233|3|0|Say I: “So it is; this year many soldiers were liberated from their bodies through typhoid and cholera and many other diseases. Since they belonged to the military, they also remain faithful to same and appear here as soldiers, after casting off their bodies. They are not aware of having died, but remember being admitted as sick to hospital, and believe that they were put to sleep by good medicine, getting up rigorously again in the morning.
RB|2|233|4|0|It also is opportune that they are ignorant of having died, for it would be their judgment. They must be made aware of it only gradually, initially through phenomena by which the world they live in becomes ever more alien to them. This gradually makes their emotions more restless, experiencing various unpleasantries and seeming dangers, seeking protection and help and trying to save themselves from apparent persecutions. Finding no shelter however, they surrender to their persecutors. Sometimes they get lost in limitless deserts to which they can hardly find an end. Or if reaching an end, they find it worse than the desert itself. In short, all these souls, still finding themselves in a natural state, have to be put through a kind of virtual death, before their spirit is liberated.
RB|2|233|5|0|That’s what you noticed with these parsons; fear of the seeming flames at hell’s portals gave them virtual death. They shall awaken a little later and still find themselves in the church, but their experiences shall seem to them like a dreadful nightmare. They shall bump into the wine and bread and, exceedingly hungry and thirsty (which is normally the case, the freer and more wakeful the spirit within the soul) and they shall greedily reach out for them and consume them. The writing on the notice board shall show them how to avoid hell, which they fear with great trepidation; notwithstanding that some of them never believed in same in the course of their Earth lives, the impressions remained with them. They have now seen the open jaw and the terrifying flames, making their forbidding images come true and turning their doubts about hell into full faith in its existence. Wherefore they shall hurriedly seek open ground after reading the written instructions.
RB|2|233|6|0|After leaving the church they shall no longer behold a city but just open fields. There they shall encounter certain travellers who shall guide them further in their destiny in my name. With these we shall concern ourselves no further. After some thirty further years they shall be more or less fit for the lower wisdom-heaven and hardly ever climb higher, because their organ of love is underdeveloped, having not been exercised. In contrast however, their organ of broad wisdom has spread too widely and thinly to be overcome by their feeble love. Hence the proper relationship between love and wisdom with them cannot be established, in order for them to ascend to a higher heaven.
RB|2|233|7|0|It is however not necessarily completely impossible for spirits of the lowest wisdom heaven to transcend to a higher heaven, but it is difficult because wisdom always regards itself as spectator rather than as actual doer. The wiseman is happy to just expound his deep insights to others, whilst a true spirit of love always seeks to act out the good and true. But since watching, observing and reasoning are much easier than acting, the spirits of the lowest heaven are hard to bring to a higher heaven. They usually prefer inactive idleness to even the nicest and best action. Such spirits can be motivated towards action only through monotonous presentation of phenomena placed before their eyes, with occasional examples of inspiring mode of action. Once brought to action, the thing moves forward at its own pace, but slowly at the start.
RB|2|233|8|0|And so My dear Robert it shall be with these parsons, although only as I just showed you. They shall have to swallow quite a few lumpy challenges before they gain the lowermost wisdom heaven.
RB|2|233|9|0|But with this military troop it shall be much easier. They have now stopped in front us, as we have engaged their curiosity. They only carry out some kind of patrolling here and intend only to ask us what we are doing here. We shall immediately come out with the full truth about who we are, what we are on about, and then invite them to follow us to the kingdom of life. But, dear Robert, this brings you to your turn again you have to be the spokesman for us all; hence focus yourself.
RB|2|234|1|1|Chapter 234
RB|2|234|1|1|A new function for Robert
RB|2|234|1|1|The Lord’s comments on soldiery
RB|2|234|1|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord, this will not come off too well, as soldiering was never my passion. Always at the sight of any soldier, certain ire took hold of me; the same wrath I feel even right now, notwithstanding that through your grace I can now count myself as at least a half–mature spirit. Were I now to convert these soldiers, I would have to engage their sympathy, which however seems sheer impossible, as this type of person seem like machines that move like trained animals responding to commands. They do whatever they are commanded, without questioning whether right or wrong.
RB|2|234|2|0|I am well aware of the soldier being forced to so act, but this does not make it excusable to me, it being shameful to use people like dogs, and equally reprehensible that men allow themselves to be used as dogs, and rapacious wolves. Unfortunately, millions it such road, and there has been no reform to date
RB|2|234|3|0|You see how this makes it impossible for me to be a friend of soldiery. Hence, Lord, I beg you to transfer this task to someone more suitable, since my mind is revolted by it, especially in this city, where I had to make my acquaintance with soldiery in a most miserable and ignominious manner.
RB|2|234|4|0|Say I: “Precisely because this class is still a thorn in your side I now hand you this business. My dear son, I say unto you that you could not properly enter upon My kingdom if you were not to remove this thorn from your eye. In My Kingdom there reigns only the purest love, which has to be free of every trace of irreconcilability. You must to the last farthing restore everything to the world before you can become fully an in dweller of My Kingdom.
RB|2|234|5|0|Hence away with everything that smells of any trace of irreconcilability! In your mind, be able to every second spread your arms over millions. Your brotherly kiss must encompass all being within Creation, whether pleasant or unpleasant to you, and whether friend or foe! For if in My Kingdom there were dubious considerations, and then what would be the prospects for governing the worlds?
RB|2|234|6|0|Upon Earth you saw how I let My sun shine over good and evil without distinction, and how I poured My rain over the fields of My worst detractors as well as My most ascent worshippers; how could I do this? Because I Myself am the purest love, and no vengefulness or even a trace of irreconcilability can ever take hold of Me. My innermost desire and will is to constantly make all being as free and happy as possible, even where necessary at the expense of my own happiness.
RB|2|234|7|0|It certainly is not as pleasant for Me to live among imperfect beings and guide them with all patience and gentleness as it is to find Myself among My most perfect sons and brothers in My kingdom of purest love. Yet I nevertheless oblige, since My own love demands it of Me as My duty. Hence you too must always put up with much and always seek to emulate Me completely!
RB|2|234|8|0|Behold, a soldier is indeed a fire that ravages and kills everything. If however a great nation lacked weapon bearers, what would become of security of property, life and the maintaining of law and order? That which if excessive could be life‘s greatest threat has also to maintain life, in the main! And so the soldier is by no means as bad as you think, and you must not regard him with hostility, remembering: a soldier also is my brother! It must not trouble you that he is a machine of the law, for there have to be such for allowing true and lasting freedom to arise.
RB|2|234|9|0|Must I not cause every cosmic body to be a law machine, so that free beings can ripen to true life upon it unhindered? Think of a free- floating Earth full of unlimited free will; would it cope with its inhabitants if same became evidently troublesome? Hence friend, consider this, and you shall be able to more easily go about the commended business now unavoidable for your full perfection. For behold, it is the main reason for your having to betake yourself with Me one more time to Vienna. Get yourself under way, and you will see it come off better than you expect, for machines of the law are always easier to lead than those who bring them out.”
RB|2|235|1|1|Chapter 235
RB|2|235|1|1|Robert addresses the troop and tries to clear them up about the spirit kingdom
RB|2|235|1|0|Robert thanks Me indeed but somewhat lacks courage to engage the soldiers in talk, waiting for them to create opportunity. Having heard My words, which pleased them, the soldiers see his hesitation. They wait for him to speak, both parties staring each other down but not prepared to take the initiative.
RB|2|235|2|0|After a while, beautiful Helena steps up, saying: “But Robert, how can you hesitate carrying out the Lord’s will for even one second! Had the Lord given me such task I would have been done with by now. You bring up a plethora of excuses, knowing the Lord will have no bargaining, his word always going forth from his lovingly wise order, and must be fulfilled, without which fulfilment there can be no thought of bliss. Hearing the word from God’s mouth, how can you hesitate? Make a move so that the honourable troop sees that you are alive! Think back of the valorous Cado who would put even Satan’s brazen defiance to shame. At the time you already witnessed the service of a guardian spirit, whereas now you tremble before this troop of barely a hundred men! It does not grace the great name Robert Blum!”
RB|2|235|3|0|On hearing the name Blum, the troops move up, asking harshly: “What Blum is this: surely not the great traitor whom the princely Windishgraez had shot?”
RB|2|235|4|0|Enraged by that assertion, Robert steps up in front of the formation with booming voice: “That same Blum stands here indeed, but not the mortal but eternally immortal! Robert Blum never was a traitor and the Lord Himself as well as all of greater Germany gives me that testimonial. Yet the general who had me shot here in Vienna in his arrogant zeal shortly thereafter himself turned a traitor, and only his ancient and lofty peerage stopped him from being jailed. Thousands here in Vienna can testify that towards the end when Vienna was all but lost, I dissuaded all from further rebellion against the predominant power, yet they denounce me a coward. So I again took hold of the sword, saying: ‘let those not fearing certain death join me!’ Do you call that treason?”
RB|2|235|5|0|Responding to such tone, the officer goes up to him, saying: “Friend, rumour had it in 1848 that he was not shot but that the Prince secretly set him free and that another criminal by the name Blum was shot in his stead. He however was supposed to have been transported to America under a different name and via Berlin and Hamburg. His reappearance in this city gives substance to the myth; will he faithfully tell me whether his undoubted reappearance has anything to do with this tale!”
RB|2|235|6|0|Says Robert: “Friend, this myth is no more than an old wives’ tale. I was shot in front of many spectators who knew me well; but what you see here is no longer earthly flesh and blood; it is Robert Blum’s eternally living spirit, chosen here by God to counsel you that you yourselves are now what I am - namely immortal spirits in the great Kingdom of eternity.
RB|2|235|7|0|I too could not for a lengthy period after my physical life was snatched from me discern whether I had actually died or not. Deepest darkness surrounded me and I still shudder on recalling it. Only God’s mercy guided me up from night to holy light and life and only within such light could I work out that I had actually died.
RB|2|235|8|0|The same Lord and God have been almost perpetually with me since then. Several thousands of spirits departed from Earth have during this time gained fullest freedom of eternal life, and many already inhabit the freest states of God’s heavens. A small number however has in God’s perpetual company, before fully entering upon the heavens, come here to bring salvation to all men of goodwill.
RB|2|235|9|0|The company you see here are all saved souls from this city, in which quite a few, still driven by worldly madness, had already spent several hundred years in a most miserable condition; but through the power of God’s Word, they discerned their insanity, recognising the true light of life, afterwards by conviction following Him who alone is Lord of all life from eternity.
RB|2|235|10|0|Do likewise, for there shall eternally be no blissfulness for you upon an Earth which you still deem yourselves to inhabit, and I would not tell you if it were not so. Lay down your weapons, for you shall have need of them no more, as the Lord’s name shall in future be your most powerful weapon. Brethren, give this some thought and follow me; I have told you the fullest truth.
RB|2|236|1|1|Chapter 236
RB|2|236|1|1|The unbelieving officer’s response
RB|2|236|1|1|Helena gets involved
RB|2|236|1|0|Says the officer: “Being a good man, you nevertheless are a crazy loon. You say we had died a long time since and now move about here as spirits, but look: over there is the grand Stephansdom with the lofty gothic tower, just as it always appeared, not missing even its swallow’s nests among its many leagues and decorations, surrounded by its familiar, ancient dwellings. All this would also need to have soul and spirit and to have died and be no longer present in the world for it to continue here in your spirit world! Do you see why you can’t take us for that stupid, wanting us to believe stuff like that.
RB|2|236|2|0|You were likewise boasting that God Himself is here among you, freeing the spirits, banned here from antiquity, out of their night, to lead them to the heavens; but such silly assertions surely belong in the nuthouse.
RB|2|236|3|0|God, a Being not comprehensible to a limited creature, and a holy primordial power suffusing all of infinity, is supposed to be present here in a limited human form enclosed by mortal cover? To believe such, my friend, is going beyond a Mariazeller pilgrimage. Surely you were not an adherent to the typically Roman Catholic superstition, but a German Catholic if you are in fact the famous Blum. How did you become such a fanatic, probably in America or England? Ha ha, this would drive you nuts indeed! To believe that?!
RB|2|236|4|0|Look Friend, I could easily arrest you, together with your dear Lord God, but I desist, because with such ideas you are no danger to anyone. Your Lord God also seems to be quite an innocent lamb, just as the rest of your pilgrimage bound company. The best thing about you still is your dearest little women. For her sake I would indeed undertake another Mariazell pilgrimage; tell me her nationality; is she perhaps an Irishwoman?”
RB|2|236|5|0|Says Helena: “I am Helena, born a genuine Lerchenfelder! That’s the usual Ireland for poor Viennese sinners: understand?” Says the officer.” Oh cross. . . Bombs. . . Grenades! Upon my soul and every element! So you are a Lerchenfelder Zircassian! What tales! Buthow come you are supposed to be his wife, since he has to my knowledge a wife and several children in Saxony?”
RB|2|236|6|0|Says Helena, in true (untranslatable) Viennese: Well, don’t you ‘cross and lightning’ know that on Earth one has only one valid wife, and should not rightfully have another. When however a person has died, and with God’s grace and mercy entered upon heaven, then one gets another little woman, but one from Earth; because no girlies grow in heaven if not first born upon Earth. Mind that you enter heaven soon, and perhaps still chase down some real little woman for yourself! But first you have to love our Lord God above everything, or there is nothing doing!”
RB|2|236|7|0|Says the officer: “What a shame - such a beautiful child and such crude talk! Isn’t this a dreadful dialect, derived from the noble German language! You typical Lerchenfelderin, say unto me - do all broads in heaven speak like you? Should this be the case then I would rather remain in literate circles upon Earth. No, what doggerel!”
RB|2|236|8|0|Says Helena: “Well, what polished German do you deem yourself to speak? Every language is beautiful and good if emanating from an honest heart and mouth! But what is a tongue ever so polished if proceeding from a real villain? Would you rather have me deceive you in high German or be honest in Lerchenfelderic? Here in Vienne an erudite Germanis usually posing to make people believe he is cultured, whilst some other would conquer the beautiful sex with the dirtiest thoughts, as I discovered often enough. It’s the same in the officers and chancelleries. The crudest, most arrogant and stupid clerks usually speak the lofty language to cover up their character shortcomings: is this not real roguery? And you call it well-spoken when pulling wool over another’s eyes?! You shall make me sick yet!”
RB|2|236|9|0|Says the officer: “Not so my dear child I did not mean it that way; I am making the point that in a literate world one should at least speak the written language and not in an uncouth manner. Look, beauty like yours I have not seen yet, and more learned elocution would make you a goddess. Speaking however you scrape off all celestial beauty, flying one from high poetry to mundane prose. Look here, you had heretofore made yourself out to be an dweller of heaven, what I shall not dispute on account of your shape; but if you insist on being a celestial creature, then you must speak accordingly, or no cuckoo shall believe you are an inhabitant of the ether.”
RB|2|236|10|0|Says Helens: “I ask you to cut down your pomp and spare me your compliments. Do you think I am one baited therewith? There our Lord God would look out the window, saying: ’nothing doing‘, see I am washed with many waters, understand? In Upper Lerchenfeld one has to talk differently to catch a leftover little goose! Am I not familiar with your lusts? You like just my face, but my heart can be a cat! It of course irritates you that my speech is not that of a made-up city Freulein, yet it gives me happy riddance of you. Go and speak to my husband he knows high German better than I. But believe what he tells you, or you shall see no heaven for a long while yet!”
RB|2|236|11|0|Says the officer, hands capped over ears: “Praise God she is done with speaking. This doggerel would drive a man of letters crazy; oh you most typical Lerchenfelder roast with garlic and Bohemian Rapunzel salad! God oh God! Man! Robert, friend, are you deaf? What do your ears say to such aesthetic? You refined Saxon man of court can be happy next to this roast? Such married half would cause me despair in a few hours! No, - talk like that, getting more canine every moment! Verily, if this supra terrestrial beauty confined herself to giving signs and making faces, she would be endlessly more engaging than without this barking! Listen, this one is endlessly safe with me, and you need not fear her being flirted into unfaithfulness, for she is too endlessly stupid!”
RB|2|236|12|0|Says Robert: “Oh, there you are greatly mistaken! This one is craftily clever, and her courage exceeds ten Husarregiments! Nor does she always speak like that but only when it suits her, Oh, she can speak beautifully when she sees fit to do so. She reverts to Lerchenfelder when upset. Just comply with what I told you, go and speak to God the Lord Jesus Himself and convince yourself before taking further steps.”
RB|2|236|13|0|Says the officer: “This all sounds silly, but escort me there! Should things turn out that way then you shall find me the most ardent participant, and in the alternative one who can put up with fools!”
RB|2|237|1|1|Chapter 237
RB|2|237|1|1|The officer’s heart strings
RB|2|237|1|1|The Father reveals himself to the adoring one
RB|2|237|1|0|Robert takes the officer over to Me, saying to him: “This is the One of whom testify the great Creations, all the prophets and also His own holy Word – the great Word from the Father, the most eternal, purest 1 love!”
RB|2|237|2|0|Says the officer: “So this is supposed to be He? This is the very one who earlier had so eagerly defended the soldiery. Ah , this man I like, whether he be God or not. When righteousness, sympathy, love for order and rights, and the right love for neighbour stream forth through word and deed then, even if not exactly a God, such is still filled with a powerful spirit out of God. Hence he deserves every upright man’s greatest honour and love. And these I laud in this man, in whom I discover such attributes.
RB|2|237|3|0|Ay soldiers, take note; salute this man! Although he carries no golden insignia upon his rapier, He nevertheless carries a tenfold one in his heart. Such men have become rare. Come, upright man, a warrior’s breast is rough indeed - it is a veritable command-machine indeed, but behind the machine there often beats a heart fervent for God, emperor, fatherland, right and order. And I press you to such heart in my breast, noblest of the noblest!”
RB|2|237|4|0|Here he embraces Me, kissing Me and saying: “Verily, there are many things that often fill the heart with rapture, but the most marvellous is the first kiss of friendship between two upright men! Hence my warmest possible greetings. Your erstwhile words with Robert showed you a man with head and heart in the right place. Hey soldiers, once more present arms! Grenadier march!”
RB|2|237|5|0|This noisy commotion brings some people out of their houses to watch what goes on. Finding ourselves surrounded by gawkers, the officer moves to disperse them, but I say: “Let that be! These trudgers too shall see what the world’s salvation looks like! These are half dead beings who can neither benefit nor harm anyone; let them gawk at us!”
RB|2|237|6|0|The officer takes My advice, saying: “My most glorious friend, it saddens me to leave you, but you know how the warrior’s time must be reckoned by the minute, and I must continue with my troop to the place of my logistics. Adieu therefore! My greatest joy shall be to hopefully meet you again soon!” Here the officer embraces Me again, kissing Me with tearful heart, about to depart heavy heartedly.
RB|2|237|7|0|But I say to him with outstretched arms: “My son, stay! You did not feel such love for Me for nothing, drawing you to my breast; I am your actual Father from eternity. Let the blindfold that prevented your eyes from at once recognizing Me be removed forever! The Father enjoys being able to press such dear son to his breast! The son has to be free, or he cannot bear the Father’s omnipotence, but you are now free and so come to the long sought breast of your eternal, almighty and only true Father.
RB|2|237|8|0|Here the officer recognizes Me, emitting a cry of immense joy, falling down before Me and saying: “Oh Thou my great God, how shall I as a sinner come to Your holy breast?”
RB|2|237|9|0|But I say: “Arise My son; if I call you My son then you are without sin. He who carries love in his heart like you has no further sin! And if he had as many sins as the sand of the sea and the grass upon Earth, they are all forgiven him, as he has love in his heart!”
RB|2|237|10|0|With these words, the officer gets up from the ground, eyeing Me as if drunk and saying with enthusiasm: “Why should I still fear, since I now know You! Are You not my dear, good, holiest Father!” He again falls on My breast, calling out: “Oh what fortune, what bliss to have found the true Father! Oh Father love, you holy, greatest word, what unfathomable, holy depths do you not hide!” He weeps for love, but I strengthen him, so he can bear My love.
RB|2|237|11|0|Letting Me go after a while, he says with tearful eyes: “Oh dear Father, holy eternal goodness! Behold, I am now as happy as any being ever could be. But look upon my good troop here graciously; receive them also and do not regard their shortcomings and show them grace and mercy too!”
RB|2|237|12|0|Say I: “My dearest son, you are too late with your request, as I have already received them all. But you shall be their leader and teacher in My kingdom also and shall be pleased with your comrades in arms forever. They bear many treasures within themselves which you shall discover as you raise them up in stages. I say unto you: just one already embraces more within himself than your earthly eye ever saw.
RB|2|237|13|0|The officer notices how the rushed-up throng is moved by watching this scene between son and newly-found Father, this troop thinking that the officer has found his natural father whom he has not seen for a long time. Wherefore the officer says to Me: “Father, behold, the half-dead seem to want to be more live! What if we ask them to stay with us too; they have my deepest sympathy and I feel like taking them all up to me. Even if there is a rowdy lamb among them, the right cleansing material shall be found.”
RB|2|237|14|0|Say I: “My most beloved son, that too, has been taken care of, and you shall get them all into your regiment and be their leader and teacher! That is why I stopped you from scattering them. Go and tell them what you have heard and they shall follow you.”
RB|2|238|1|1|Chapter 238
RB|2|238|1|1|The officer as evangelist
RB|2|238|1|1|He drives out their doubts, leading them to the Lord
RB|2|238|1|0|The officer makes a deep bow before me, going into the crowd and giving out the Gospel to them in such a vital form that they all get dazzled, with the women starting to cry, as some of the more feeble ones think that Judgment Day is about to come, and they are awakened and judged.
RB|2|238|2|0|But the officer barks at them, saying: “Oh you foolish women and church runners, how can you think of something so foolish? Do you think Judgment Day has to be as the parsons paint it? Over here there indeed is a Judgment Day for us all, for we had lived in deepest night; but God the Lord has Himself awoken us this day, and this is the right Judgement Day, on which everlasting salvation has come over us. There is also a judgment to death, in which we were stuck skin and bones to his hour, but it is a judgment out of ourselves and not God. It is God’s word and the free will given to us that judge us, or we should be lifeless stones. But if we ourselves gave us the mortal blow, no longer being able to help ourselves, then comes the Father with His angels from above and helps the dead back to life! When the dead in spirit then awake to ‘everlasting life’ in and with God, then that is a veritable Judgment Day for every awoken one. Hence do not continue to foolishly await a certain day of dread that shall not be making an appearance in this spirit world. If I remember rightly, then does it not say in Scripture: ‘And I, saithe the Lord, shall awaken him on Judgment Day!’ and not: ‘I shall kill and condemn him on judgment Day!’
RB|2|238|3|0|God the Lord has created us humans for light and not an eternal death-and-torment night, and thus He himself awakens all who are still buried within death. Hence be wise and accept counsel; the Lord has given all men the best through His divine doctrine. It is not the Lord’s fault if out of foolishness and avarice men completely misinterpreted it. Hence away with all scruples, and follow me to the Lord: He shall make you all blissful to the extent of everyone’s capacity.”
RB|2|238|4|0|Says the woman: “But, dear friend, it specifically says in holy scripture that after resurrection, all shall be gathered together at the Valley of Jehoshaphat –starting with Adam, to the last human. There they shall see the son of God come amidst His holy apostles, saints and martyrs, accompanied by countless hosts of angels. Whereupon the judge shall sit upon the terrible judgment seat, judging the dead and the living. Note well, this too is written in Holy Scripture. How do you explain such terrible words?”
RB|2|238|5|0|Says the officer: “Dear woman, can you believe that our God and Father can make a child’s coat, without enlargement to fit a giant? Without either reducing the giant to the child’s size or expanding the child’s coat this is not possible. What do you think?” “Indeed” Say the women and men “this is of course out of the question.”
RB|2|238|6|0|‘Good’, says the officer – we are already spirits in the spirit world; does it seem that you are bigger or smaller then you were in the world?” All say “We see no difference, provided, in God’s name, that we supposed to have died already.”  Says the officer: “Well then, we shall shortly understand the Jehoshaphat Valley a little better!” That we really are in the spirit world is now clear and needs no further proof, but I can explain that we really are of the same size we were in the world by comparison.
RB|2|238|7|0|Behold, here is the Stephens’ tower, the dome, the houses all exactly as we saw them upon Earth, thousands of times, and our proportional sizes are the same as in the world. And I notice also that your sizes are what they were in the world. In short, here we are, if anything, bigger than in the world. But the most telling proof is that the Lord himself over there, whose form surely is no deception, is of a size similar to us. But pay attention, we shall do some reckoning!
RB|2|238|8|0|I was once with an Asian expedition and actually saw the good Valley of Jehoshaphat: It is not very far from Jerusalem. The Promised Land’s valleys are narrow, quite stony and not very long. A valley of a few miles in length and half a mile width are rare. Even the Jordan valley, one of the most impressive, is not wide or long, just like Valley of Jehoshaphat.
RB|2|238|9|0|If I find quarters for two thousand men there, then they have to start looking for more space. But if I tried to quarter six hundred thousand men there then the soldiers would fill the Valley like sardines, hardly able to turn around. One million men in the Jehoshaphat Valley would have to start sweating blood for the resulting crush; would a hundred million find space? But we now calculate at least five thousand years –an epoch for three hundred thousand million past lives (And only our dear Lord God will know best how many more shall still dwell there. Should this dreadful number of people find room in the little valley of Jehoshaphat on the day of Judgment?
RB|2|238|10|0|People, just think of the weirdness. To make it feasible, man would have to be reduced to infusorial-size, and God’s angels advised to provide themselves with microscopes, to sort the good from the bad after judgment, a somewhat sour task for God’s good angels. If however the entire Earth was turned into the Jehoshaphat Valley, then not all would catch a glimpse of the severe judge and everyone simultaneously hear the terrible verdict. The Lord would have to somehow enounce the verdict every second with immense volume, because the Earth rotates about five (German) miles every second. Calculations however will show that a cannon-like voice would be needed, taking the thing materially, for it to be heard even three German miles.
RB|2|238|11|0|You can see the insane result, if God’s word is taken literally: God’s word must always be taken spiritually, because it is completely spiritual, if one wishes to get to the truth, which alone frees man’s mind from all stupidity.
RB|2|238|12|0|Behold, due to its peculiar nature, the Jehoshaphat Valley was often used for funerals by prominent families. And as we have a saying: “Ultimately, great and small, rich and poor, friend and foe all come together at the cemetery” This is said also about the Jehoshaphat Valley. The Valley also denotes a grave on account of its narrowness and unhospitability and in the spiritual sense the spirit world to the extent that we found ourselves within it. For the spirit world too is man’s death grave of the spirit, until the latter is awoken there from (as are we) by God the Lord through his holy, almighty love-will.
RB|2|238|13|0|We have therefore until now been in the actual Valley of Jehoshaphat. But the Lord came now with his limitless love and mercy, with his grace, showing us our direction for life. Hence we should figure out how to thank him for such endless grace. Hence come with me and give the Lord the honour, since he now has saved you from the valley of death and judgment!”
RB|2|239|1|1|Chapter 239
RB|2|239|1|1|The peoples’ enquiries and petition
RB|2|239|1|1|The officer’s patience put to the test
RB|2|239|1|0|One person of rural descent and of fairly old appearance and seemingly limited intellect steps up to the officer, stuttering awkwardly: “He he, you’re a mighty clever man, saying also that our dear Lord God is here! He. . he, say which one it would be?! Beg to be excused, your grace!” The officer suppresses laughter at the comical peasant: “My dear friend, look that away, it is the One now conversing at the house corner with a certain Robert Blum, and with the blissful Emperor Joseph, the one with the strikingly blond hair second to none! How do you like Him?”
RB|2|239|2|0|Says the peasant: “He he, are you saying this is dean Lord God? My God, My God, my God; would have imagined Him quite differently. No bigger than us, yet so almighty! Verily, this is amazing! Such small God, yet so almighty; who would have thought that?! But don’t mean it badly, your grace, just talking the way I can.”
RB|2|239|3|0|Says the officer: “Indeed, my friend, that’s how it is; cannot tell from His outward appearance of course, but it nevertheless is Him. But come over with me now, together with the others; I shall introduce you all, and He Himself shall counsel you best and rapidly lead you to your goal. Only do not keep Him waiting too long, least His patience wears thin, and this would not be funny; understand me, dear friends!”
RB|2|239|4|0|Two more of them come up, saying “We left our house in a mess when we heard the commotion, and our people don’t know what’s become of us; if we could only run over there and stop them being troubled! ’
RB|2|239|5|0|Says the officer: “Fools, you have the opportunity to come to God the Lord; what can possibly matter more? Over here your house is in any case no more than illusion. Truth and reality only commence now, the rest was idle dreaming till now! Ought you to entertain the dream and wager holy reality? When God calls us we must be able to instantly let everything go and follow Him, or not be worthy of Him.
RB|2|239|6|0|Here God the Lord of all life Himself is calling, to give us unspeakables everlastingly! What are you not going to leave behind for the love of God that He cannot replace a thousandfold? Will you not recognize God’s order and what is wrong and right! Generate love for God in your heart, and don’t come up with more foolishness, following me over to God, or I let you stand and sit in your Jehoshaphat Valley!”
RB|2|239|7|0|Says an elderly lady with a book of prayer and rosary in her hand: ”But, gracious officer, do you not think one should pray to the blessed Virgin Mary along the way, and say at least a half rosary for bitter tribulation!”
RB|2|239|8|0|Says the officer: “Oh God, give me patience, now we have the old churchie with her objections?” (to the old one) Would you not also confess and have communion first? If the real God stands here before us, then surely you won’t need a baked one tool Look, you old sleeping bag, your suggestion seems stupid and dull;  how stupid must it seem to our dear and wisest Lord and God?
RB|2|239|9|0|Cast away all the old spirit and soul-killing parson instruments of death from yourselves, and come with us to the One Who alone is life! He shall tell you what you need to do henceforth. The Lord indeed shows all patience and forbearance with blind men, but there can eternally be no talk of His joy or pleasure in that. Tolerance means suffering out of love when the most futile things are paraded before God, with which no God can ever be pleased. I say unto all of you for the last time that, whoever comes up with one more stupidity in this most holy and eternally portentous moment, shall be cast out of this company and be allowed to go back to his phantasmic quarters and bake himself potatoes forever!”
RB|2|239|10|0|Say the old one: “No, no, beg your forgiveness, Mr. Officer, did not know prayer was such a bad thing. I know that praying is not exactly pleasant. But prayer being an unpleasantry, I thought that one denies oneself, taking the cross of prayer upon oneself to follow Christ the Lord. And carrying a little cross along the short way would, I thought, earn us a little something into bargain. But I realize that Mr. Officer understands these holy things better. And so let us do as the lord officer desires!”
RB|2|239|11|0|Says the officer: “Leave me along with the ‘lord’! God alone is Lord, ourselves all being brothers and sisters. Oh Lord, how dreadfully stupid your people have become; prayer, the delightful uplifting of the heart to Yourself, holy Father, they take for a kind of self-flagellation - a burdensome cross! Ah, this goes too far. Unfortunately their most unspiritual and mindless type of prayer that only kills the spirit basically amounts to that. At least these people assess their prayer correctly, and so one must show them patience, but one has to shake them up a little, before they become too mouldy for stupidity. Lord, show patience with the poor one’s stupidity. They are not all that bad, but stupid as the night. Yet let it not concern us, as they accept counsel, although one has to sometimes stir them up so they would drop their stupidity more readily. Are a couple more old dames perhaps going to cough up more?”
RB|2|239|12|0|The officer had hardly mumbled these words when another old hag comes up to him with an old silver-relic of a cross, saying: “Excuse one question! This cross, blessed three times by the pope himself, was bequeathed to me by a most worthy Pater Cappuccino monk, for my having once paid off a debt on behalf to the cloister. There is remembrance of Christ the Lord in this cross; do you think I should perhaps take this treasure-gem over to Christ the Lord for a presentation?” The officer somewhat jumps in anger, saying: “Keep it coming thick and fast! Oh God, oh God, are these people unbelievably stupid beyond imagination!” (to the woman) By all means make your present in God’s name!”
RB|2|240|1|1|Chapter 240
RB|2|240|1|1|More anecdotes
RB|2|240|1|1|And testing of the officer’s patience
RB|2|240|1|0|A third woman comes up to the officer, saying: “Mr. Officer?! ’ Says the officer: “What else is there in God’s name?”
RB|2|240|2|0|Says the old woman: “Behold, in the world I died in my twenty-seventh life year and that during child birth. I was not married and was only a cook and housemaid with an old widower, having to play the wife to him by night. But I also had another young lover and did for him what he would have, whereupon I became pregnant, putting the blame on the old man. The old dodger actually believed it before the dear Lord knocked things on the head. I died in childbirth and the old man is sure to have found himself someone else.
RB|2|240|3|0|But when I came into this world, another woman told me: “Take hold of yourself – having died in the world, where you loved quite wickedly until now. Get it straight – you are now a poor soul for all eternity, full of sins big and small! What are you going to do?” This question caused me to faint, but I regained my consciousness after a while. The person giving me such news disappeared, and I found myself back on Earth, and that in Vienna, like now. Only one thing was funny: that I had been able to find neither my residence nor my employer. I was neither here nor there until then. I know that I am in the spirit world, and yet am not sure, because something always alienated me, while other things are normal. But now. My best officer comes the real thing!”
RB|2|240|4|0|Says the officer: “What? Not finished yet? Well. . . go on!” Says she: “Behold, I became a great sinner and earned hell, forfeiting heaven! Because I became secretly promiscuous already in my thirteenth year-with a soldier of the artillery. But my dying proceeded so rapidly that they soldier of the artillery. But my dying proceeded so rapidly that they could not even give me the last rites. I have been running around to all the churches in this world for confession and communion, but no cleric was ever to be found. And so I am still full of sin and don’t dare to go to our dear Lord God. I have indeed often been most repentant and sorrowful, but of what use if one is not confessed and received communion, nor received last rites? Oh my God, what shall become of me?”
RB|2|240|5|0|What weighs me down most is that I had to let my good lover treacherously for the sake of the old dodger! See, Mr. Officer, a poor girl is a stupid ass right up to the end! Who is going to help me poor soul now? If only our dear Lord God sent such old unscrupulous bastards punishment while still on Earth, for they don’t hesitate to make a poor little girl sick with their money.
RB|2|240|6|0|Could this old pig. . . . not have married me without first committing a mortal sin as a pre-condition? After I was pregnant he said no more about marrying, and when I reminded him, he always found excuses – the world, his position, his relatives, and a court case he first has to win. But I died before that verdict.
RB|2|240|7|0|Mr. Officer, I tell you that what killed me more was my grief, rather than my confinement; and do you think he showed any sympathy for me? He was only too glad to get rid of me in such an inauspicious way! – I am still that furious with the bastard that I could tear him to pieces if I caught him: hell would not bother me if I could travel there with him!”
RB|2|240|8|0|Says the officer, stiff with impatience, and also angry about the old fellow who misused this girl; “For God the Lord’s sake, let that be now; it is clear that you were treated unjustly; yet you are not completely blameless either. For your own portion you were already punished by God’s permission, whilst the Lord shall not be indebted to the old fellow by even one hair either. Hence forgive him wholeheartedly and come over to God the Lord with me now; He shall make all things straight! But you must not rage in your heart, but only love even your greatest enemies! Then you shall also find the fullness of love in God.”
RB|2|240|9|0|Says the old girl: “Sure, sure, officer, you are a good and clever mister! But it does me good to get this off my chest – a load off my heart, and I no longer feel anger at the old fool; our Lord God shall know what to do with him. My sincere thanks for the good counsel”! Says the officer: “Quite, quite but now let’s get to the Lord! All ready? Let’s go, for my patience is running thin.
RB|2|240|10|0|But a fourth old woman comes to the officer, saying: “Monsieur, je vousprie!” Says the officer: “German only, and not another French word! We are in Vienna and not Paris!”
RB|2|240|11|0|Says the old one: “Yes, officer, it’s only my habit! I don’t know any other French word anyway. See, Mr. Officer, when I was in the world I had a little doggie that I loved so much that I let it sleep with me in had in winter; it never occurred to me that this could be a sin. But one day a Pater came and saw the doggie in the bed; no, that was the end. I had to get rid of the doggie, confess, take communion and pay ten High Masses. I complied and repented my sin, but sometimes feel sorry for the doggie, but feel this sympathy to also be a sin; tell me how to quieten my conscience!”
RB|2|240|12|0|Here the officer leaps with impatience, saying: “Oh Lord, you sure have strange boarders! No, this is too much all at once for an ordinary man! Doggerel comedy, and await cat concert! I’m going and you old hags can do as you will! Oh for the witchery! Now she feels guilty about her doggie, notwithstanding her concession, communication and probably rattling off half a million rosaries(to the woman) Get lost with your doggie conscience and be sensible, for you nauseate me. We are moving, lest the story really turns feline, for I see another hag looking at me. Whoever will, follow me now – not another second!”
RB|2|240|13|0|Just as the officer moves, a fifth old women steps in his path, begging him to hear her, as she has something important to confide.
RB|2|241|1|1|Chapter 241
RB|2|241|1|1|A memorable life story, engaging also the officer
RB|2|241|1|0|The officer halts, hurriedly and impatiently asking what is her probably also trivial concern, like the previous four, might be.
RB|2|241|2|0|Says the old one: “My dearest Mr. Officer, life in the world was for me always a very serious affair; everything in my household was so arranged that all who served there has to take life in an orderly fashion. Although they sometimes grumbled at the beginning, they got used to it, realizing they would find no more congenial place than precisely with me.
RB|2|241|3|0|Many people indeed take me for a pedant, and even half silly, but this did not trouble me. For in my youth I had a wise teacher who even had the ability to traffic with good spirits: Notwithstanding my initial shyness with my teacher’s eerie guests, he nevertheless with time succeeded to instil me with wonder at the inhabitants of the pure light spheres. He described to me their beauty, charm and gracefulness so engagingly that fear of spirits soon left me, and I developed desire to interact with the dwellers of the light spheres.
RB|2|241|4|0|My teacher – a man in his forties, became so indispensable to me that I could not imagine life without him, although being only fourteen at that time. According to my parents daily harangues I was in any case no good for the world. But it did not bother me, as the words from my teacher’s beautiful mouth gave me a thousandfold compensation for every idle worldly loss.
RB|2|241|5|0|But just as in the wicked world everything lofty, true and noble attracts hostility, and where possible even death, so it was also with me and my nearly holy teacher. My otherwise good parents began to suspect the nurturing of strong love between me and my teacher. They secretly called the good teacher to their room to reproach him, which I could clearly and anxiously hear in the adjoining room.
RB|2|241|6|0|Father, a fairly rough man, was saying: “My friend, you are admittedly a most skilful man, well-informed in the arts and sciences. But one thing you seem to lack: knowledge of the world and what it is entitled to expect from people of certain station. You certainly are turning our beautiful and good child into a veritable scholar, yet in a way that is least practicable for the high society to which we belong. The girl is now floating about in God knows what regions, citing a thousand reasons for immortal man’s unworthiness. She indeed laughs at us sometimes when we expand to her the advantage of nobility. My friend, if you teach our child such ideas, then we can in no way engage you further.
RB|2|241|7|0|What is more, we came upon another secret, initially incredible, as you are a man of forty-odd years and our daughter of fourteen and a quarter years, and beautiful and charming like an angel. But continued observation made it clear that the girl is more in love with you than you with girl. Experience has taught you to mask your love, but that does not excuse you before us, for you must have completely twisted the girl’s head, so that she pines only for you, the world being nothing to her without you.
RB|2|241|8|0|You will understand that under such circumstances we cannot leave the girl under your guidance but entrust her to other hands. Hence depart from this house even this day and take herewith our compensation for your efforts, even though not in line with our convictions. But beware of ever approaching our child again, for such pertness could cost you dearly! Here with your money, and God’s speed.
RB|2|241|9|0|In this way was my angel hustled out of my parent’s house. The holy man, one breath of whose mouth outweighed a thousand worldlings who came and went from out aristocratic parents like parasites, was thus chased out of the house. I poor one then received teachers and masters who disgusted and shocked me with prolonged familiarity!”
RB|2|241|10|0|Says the officer: “Tell me, dear lady, did your teacher just take all this lying down? Let us have it, for it arouses my interest.”
RB|2|241|11|0|Says the woman: “Esteemed friend, what could the miserable one have said, knowing how much can be accomplished with such aristocrats. The only thing I could make out with a broken heart was that he says thanks for everything I enjoyed in this house –(with a weeping voice) adding at the end: Gracious parents of this most noble child, God knows I never searched for your houses, and it was yourselves who tried to win me with all kinds of glittering promises. On coming to your house I laid out my fundamental educational system to you with clarity. You were fully satisfied therewith and pressed me to your heart, saying: “Friend, we are rich and have assets; with us you are taken care of for life!”
RB|2|241|12|0|I have now lived in your house for three years and have as a human acted with my unspotted conscience without deviating by a hair’s breadth from my fundamental principles, being now bounded out of this house for a most unjust accusation! But it does not bother me but it even makes me happy; for it gives me new proof that Christ the Lord in whom I live and die has found me worthy as one of His disciples. He, the Lord of infinity Himself had received the blackest thanklessness from mankind. And He forgave them, for He well saw that they knew not what they did. Why should I sinful take offence at your behaviour, although it disadvantages me in the world. Not having chased after such advantage however in the world, I shall easily get over it.
RB|2|241|13|0|What hurts me most indeed is that you disbar me from your home, for in your daughter I had weaned myself a true friend in the inner life in Christ the Lord, something difficult to achieve in the pretend world. But that too matters little, for he who loses something on the Lord’s account shall in his time be compensated a thousand fold.
RB|2|241|14|0|This money you can keep, doing with it as you please! That which I gave your daughter is worth more than a world of gold. And were she to lose all the treasures of this world that are but vanity, she shall be happier with the spiritual treasure I gave her than a Croesus who build himself palaces of gold. Oh mankind, are you not blind and weak, the reason you chase after the night’s fireflies that blind but do not heat. Farewell, perhaps we shall meet again in the other world.”
RB|2|241|15|0|The father, indignant at these my godly teacher’s celestial words, took the money, intending to force it upon the good teacher, who would have no bar of it, exiting the door to leave the house forever. And that the last I ever saw of him again, unfortunately.
RB|2|241|16|0|As I said already, the subsequent teachers really were shamefully stupid, conceited and uninteresting They moved without feelings, like machines, and I was simply the means of making much money. Nor did I learn anything from them, to the distraction of my blind parents. But instead I strived as I grew up, to that much more fervently realise the principles which my first teacher and master taught me in such a heavenly way.
RB|2|241|17|0|Sometime later I found out that my godly teacher became an officer and then a captain in the army. I could not determine whether he still lived. I had myself unfortunately to marry already at eighteen and then became a widow at only twenty five, oh how happy I would have been had I found my teacher! But God the Lord did not permit it. – I then remained unmarried with one daughter who quite resembled me in everything. A couple of years ago I entered this eternal world, enquiring everywhere about my teacher and whether he would also be here already, but I picked up nothing. He was named Peter but I could never obtain other names, nor could my parents, - the only thing that was peculiar about this teacher. I am hoping to find out about him in this spirit world. – You are a wise man – maybe you have some information? Oh if only I could meet up with this most noble spirit once more!”
RB|2|241|18|0|The officer turns away for a while, saying to himself: “Can this be? This poor hag should be the almost heavenly daughter of a bigoted arch aristocrat: in such dreadful condition over here now! – Oh God, thou best Father, what crime did this angel commit that she had to arrive here in such an abysmal state? Voice and deportment are still recognizable, but the shape! Oh you poor Matilda, may the Lord show you grace and mercy: her most unfortunate marriage has probably done this- anger, vexation over aristocratic idiocies, ungentle treatment, unfaithfulness and roughness on the part of the husband may have contributed to the emaciation of her otherwise beautiful soul. . . Well – with God all things are possible! Does she not now belong to the called ones? The Lord is bound to straighten her out!
RB|2|241|19|0|If however heavenly marriages take place here, then I shall request here from the Lord for a wife, even if her shape remains unchanged, for her spirit is still full of lofty ideas, as in the time she was my student was not that a glorious time! I was trafficking with the spirits of heaven, I indeed conversed with angels. She too was an angel then. Oh what stream, of light and reflection thereof from the heavens! Oh holy moments of earthly surge! God’s heavens must indeed be of nameless beauty, yet the Earth too is beautiful for him who recognises God in his heart, truly loving Him with all his strength. – Oh Matilda, what you were on Earth – a sun among the fair beings of your sex. And what now, -- a miserable shadow of a withered thistle, shining with the half-light of the waning moon! Oh Lord, could beings who rise from their graves, afters hundred years look more depraved! ’
RB|2|241|20|0|After this monologue with himself, the officer again turns to Matilda, saying: “I pondered your enquiry and have actually tracked the man down, We are going to find him, but you will have to acquire patience and everything that smells of passion. You must direct all love to the Lord and let Peter be Peter, whereupon the Lord shall see to you bliss, because with God, all things are possible! You had once feared God, which was good, for the fear of God is the first step towards wisdom. Now however you have to love God above all which will give you supreme bliss, together with celestial beauty everlastingly!”
RB|2|242|1|1|Chapter 242
RB|2|242|1|1|Matilda’s life-story continued
RB|2|242|1|1|Sad revelations
RB|2|242|1|0|Says Matilda, as if to herself: “These are the very words of my heavenly teacher! With God all things are possible was his favourite saying. Then the glorious line: “To love God is wisdom’s perfection and hence highest bliss” is again completely my teacher’s! He also quite resembles him, although he seems somewhat young, the way he may have looked at twenty. I would wager everything that it is he, but you my heart don’t give me away. Just follow his teaching and you shall reap the golden fruit! Oh God, this can only be him! Such doctrines can only spring up in his pure heart, and then mature into blessed action!”
RB|2|242|2|0|The officer says to himself, after hearing these words within himself: oh what superb spirit within this dreadful soul! If only I could discern her problem; how could such superb spirit have neglected its soul to this degree. Surely a pure heart full of love, truth, tolerance and humility should result in a perfected soul of itself. Yet evidence here show otherwise; most peculiar! It seems that something must have happened to her in later times. As a girl I remember her flesh bristling with voluptuousness, and here she is picture of greatest depravity and want. The rags covering her skeletal appearance hardly cover her private parts. My God, show this poor being grace and mercy!”
RB|2|242|3|0|After that he again turns to her amicably, saying: “Hearken, dear friend are you inclined to confide in me how your soul could end up in this state? I remember seeing you here in Vienna somewhere in the full bloom of your earthly years, and you were an instance of female fullness and voluptuousness; but now?! Tell me the reason for your soul’s sinking, if it does not embarrass you too much, notwithstanding such superb spirit!”
RB|2|242|4|0|Says Matilda: “Noble friend, showing me much sympathy, I would have no reason to whitewash myself here in the spirit world, where they proclaim one’s earthly life-style from the rooftops. It is true that my spirit did and does not count among the worst. But this spirit unfortunately was inbred with an abundance of sinuous flesh, which grew lustful with opulence. My station did not allow me to help myself in the natural way that a prostitute would. Partly through wrong association with girls of my standing, and partly through my sensual nature I came upon artificial means of self-help. This consulted one physician after another, and it rained prescriptions and medicines that incited my nature even more, so that in desperation I had to increase my self-help.
RB|2|242|5|0|Twice I was about to take my life. In my seventeenth year already my flesh had become so sensual that I felt like cutting flesh off myself piece by piece. Had I not married in the same year upon the advice of a clever doctor, I would in the following year already have been found a mutilated corpse.
RB|2|242|6|0|Throughout this time, strangely enough my spirit constantly remained lucid and full of best resolves, but these were unable to withstand the onslaughts of my flesh. My abnormal nature often made me cry like a child – vainly. I had to have a man, who indeed healed my flesh by making me pregnant already in the first year, by enticing the last fruit out of my degenerated body – and death for himself shortly thereafter.
RB|2|242|7|0|This sobered me up somewhat and I regained my appearance. Yet in my soul I felt an unpleasant infirmity, which expressed itself in perceptible disdain for everything beautiful, good and true. I socialised, visited theatres, concerts, travelled from one bath to another in summer and gathered around me a circle of the wittiest women and men, but everything in vain, as my soul’s fever was not to be chased away.
RB|2|242|8|0|Only the memory of my former teacher was able to give my soul a lift for moments. My spirit was indeed the same, full of goodwill, but the soul’s flesh had become feeble, and I was not able to recover with the best of will, neither upon Earth and even less here in the spirit world.
RB|2|242|9|0|Now you know everything and shall be able to surmise how I picked up such a miserable shape. Had I not lost my teacher from my side, things would have been different. But it probably did not please God the Lord to see an angel perish in a house of arrogance, wherefore He took away the house’s guardian angel, after which the house sank into all sorts of aristocrat vices, together with myself, its only daughter. I have of course made it to over here as miserably as possible. But as to how and where my parents and my husband are only the Father in Heaven shall know. I nevertheless wish them all a better existence than mine, but they are unfortunately not likely to be better off than I!”
RB|2|242|10|0|Says the officer: “My dearest, things certainly took a bad turn for you, but do not despair and come along to the Lord with me now. He is here, helping all who call upon His name and turn to Him. Follow me without fear or awe, because only with Him are all things possible!”
RB|2|242|11|0|The officer now hastens over to Me with Matilda, saying: “Lord, I need not tell You what ails this being, as you know best about all things from eternity. Hence I can only pray You with my most sympathetic heart that you show this poor woman grace and mercy! Your holy Father will be done!”
RB|2|242|12|0|Say I: “Woman, what will ye that I do for you? Speak!” Says Matilda: “Lord, Thou almighty eternal God, Creator of all creature sand holiest Father of all men and angels! You behold here a great, secret sinner before you and will know best which devils knocked my flesh about, and through it my soul. It was not myself, because my will was always against it and I always warned everybody against the scourge of self-abuse. I, spiritually its greatest foe, was destined a victim of this flesh-dragon.
RB|2|242|13|0|This is tough, oh Lord: who planted such destructive thorn in my flesh? It could not have been me, since I was its sad victim, having been driven to it as with glowing scourges! And the more resolved I was in Your name to not commit this evil again, the lust to do so increased tenfold, and I succumbed to the urge worse than ever. Such dumb satisfaction was followed by self-reproach and repentance, tearing every hint of better hope to shreds. Oh Lord, oh holy Father! Why was I chosen to be so unfortunate?
RB|2|242|14|0|Was I not pure innocence second to none until my 16th year? Why did I have to lose my true guardian angel of a teacher? Why was Satan then allowed give me infernal spirits from hell in place of the angel! Oh God, Thou merciful, why did I have to become so hapless, temporally and perhaps eternally?”
RB|2|242|15|0|Say I: “Well, My daughter, a long time hence have I know how you are and had been, and also in what way and why! Wherefore I did not ask you that but only what you desire to have me do! And this question you have not answered me. Hence, my dear, say so first! Later, time shall be found to clear you up on your earthly life phenomena!”  Says Matilda: “Oh Lord, holiest Father, You know best what I am in need of! If it be your will then help me where I am lacking, for to you alone all things are possible!”
RB|2|242|16|0|Say I: “But do you indeed believe I am in fact the true, eternal God, Creator and Father? For behold, I am only a human, as you see many of them here! How can a man resemble God, or is God also only a human?”
RB|2|242|17|0|Says Matilda: “You are Christ, named Jesus, the Saviour of all men, and every word from Your mouth has life within it. Whoever You give Your word, same has also received eternal life from you; your words are not like those of men. But if your words give life to everyone who receives them, how should You not be He Whom all angels, sun and worlds worship as their true, eternal, Father, God, Creator and Judge! ? For You alone are their being – through Your almighty word!
RB|2|242|18|0|When, oh Lord and Father, You walked the Earth the way of all flesh from Your almighty perfection, wisdom and love, you also said as Man-only: “He who sees Me sees the Father, for I and the Father are one.” - If You, Lord Jesus were then in the flesh one with the Father, how should you now not be so? You alone are He; my heart tells me You are love eternal. And so take me up into Your love through your grace, Thou holy Father!”
RB|2|243|1|1|Chapter 243
RB|2|243|1|1|The Lord’s grace and mercy
RB|2|243|1|1|Two, separated, may again find each other before God
RB|2|243|1|1|Blessed joy of the highest heaven
RB|2|243|1|0|Say I: “Oh woman; oh daughter: your faith is great, and much love resides in your heart! Let it be in accordance with your faith and the power of your love! – My dear daughter, you now stand hungry, thirsty and naked before me, because that which you fed your soul upon Earth was bad and meagre fare. Had your spirit early in your earth-life been fed in advance, and had your soul gone over to the puddle-life with a dumb spirit, then you would be lost indeed; then it would have been almost impossible to save you. Because just as it is impossible to maintain a fish-life in free air, just so is it impossible for souls that had voluntarily lived themselves down to the puddle-life of vermin, to maintain themselves in the light ether of the heavens. For where the dragon lives a dead life, there his vermin also live the death!
RB|2|243|2|0|But because your spirit was fed in advance, the later vermin fare was not able to completely ruin you. Your preceding spiritual fare spiced where possible your miserable worldly fare, taking away the deadly poisons. But you will hopefully understand how such soul-food could not fatten you. But on account of your faith and love, I want to give you food from the heavens and a better garment, which will help you to a better standing and appearance. Robert, bring bread, wine and a new dress.”
RB|2|243|3|0|As I am saying this, Robert notices a kind of shop cabinet behind him containing bread, wine, and his wife Helena carries the bundle with the dress. I bless the bread and wine and have it handed to Matilda and the officer. Having most thankfully consumed the bread and wine, she at once vexes rounder, gaining a more beautiful and youthful appearance, a beautiful, azure-coloured dress with purple trimming adorning her beautifully.
RB|2|243|4|0|Standing there so well-provided, she starts to weep loudly for thanks, love and joy. Beautiful like a flower from heaven, she falls on her knees before Me, saying sobbingly: “Oh Thou most Holy Father, my heart feels it, but my tongue cannot enounce what I now feel for You; Thy love and grace are without end! I now feel You as holy, eternal and purest love from the fullness of the newly awakened life given me through your grace. Oh Thou dear Father, Your holiest name Jesus be hallowed forever, forever, forever!” With these words she is so overcome with love for me that she sinks face down on the ground.
RB|2|243|5|0|The officer also is so gripped with love that he starts to cry. But I cheer him: “Friend, take courage because the blessed one shall soon need your strength. You have brought her this far, and shall continue to be her leader! Look after her spirit!’
RB|2|243|6|0|Says the officer: “Yes, You my best Father, Lord and God, Your word shall be eternally the focus of my heart! Too much of Your love and grace has descended upon us all at once, oh holy Father; our still weak feelings cannot bear up to such fullness of blessing, but Your kingdom’s holy time shall familiarise us more with Your exceeding love and good grace. Just let my entire being be full of eternal thanks for such love and grace for us poor sinners, although wisdom shall not be our strong point, as you created for Yourself angels from the flames of Your light to sing and praise the endless majesty of Your works. But we intend praising You in the humbleness of our hears, for you alone are all our love and life!” After which he turns to Matilda, saying: “Dearest sister Matilda, arise and see how exceedingly good, full of love and gentleness our true, holy Father is!”
RB|2|243|7|0|Matilda rises, looking about, suffused with delight, she now recognizes the officer Peter, her teacher. Still on her knees upon the ground, she exclaims: “Oh God, oh Father, You are of a truth too good, and filled with love! Not only have You made me, unworthy sinner, namelessly happy through Your exceeding grace, love and mercy, but I am in the presence of Your holiest visage, also permitted to meet the teacher I am now being handed over to by You for further development: what magnificence’s and exaltedness shall I find to vax ever purer, making me worthier of beholding Your divinely most beautiful countenance. I am indeed still in the city that made me physically and psychologically unhappy; yet to me not the location but your visible holy presence shall amount to heaven. Where Thou art, there is the highest heaven oh Lord! Let my heart and my whole being be dedicated to you alone, oh Father! Hallowed be Thy holiest name Jesus!”
RB|2|243|8|0|After this, Archbishop Migaazi comes up to me from the rear, saying: “Lord and Father, this being, now like the fairest star from your heavens, really puts us all to shame! The holy purity of her speech and limitless love and gratitude! In short, there is a truly magic dignity in all her bearing that has engaged us all, and only she has made us properly recognise you! Oh Lord, Thou eternal, purest love, what immense thanks we all owe you for this transfiguration!”
RB|2|243|9|0|Say I to Migazzi: “My friend and brother, only love and not wisdom can yield this! Hence stay within love, if you all want to be with Me in heaven! Although you shall walk before me in every one of the three main heavens, it will be, like here, only through love. This Matilda has the right degree of love and shall therefore also be with Me in the heavens, which we shall reach shortly; go and proclaim it to all who are here!”
RB|2|243|10|0|Migazzi fervently thanks me for this counsel and is on his way proclaiming it to the large crowd.
RB|2|243|11|0|But in his zealous love he says to Me: “Lord, see how we are now as blessed as can be, but my soldiers still stand there in their formations! What will become of them?” Say I: “Command them to abandon their weapons, as they shall henceforth have no further need of them. Fighting in My kingdom is done exclusively with the weapons of love.
RB|2|244|1|1|Chapter 244
RB|2|244|1|1|The fiery sergeant-Major – a Messiah-friend in the spirit of David
RB|2|244|1|0|The officer now goes over to the warriors arraigned in formation, saying: “Attention, brethren, I have until now been your commander, and you obeyed me, as upright and righteous warriors should. Since you excelled in the virtue of obedience however, it had pleased God the Lord to leave you under my command even after physical death, in the world of spirits, up to the stage where through my training and exhortations you would be capable of a broader attitude.
RB|2|244|2|0|All of us had still been captives to worldly obligations, although we knew that we found ourselves in the spirit world for a lengthy period. We still served the Emperor although we did not have further orders to do so, even rendering him good service, having been the first ones to detect the clandestine plots against him, to then influence the office bearer’s still living in the world so that they were able to expose and thwart hostile machinations against the established order. And so we exercised a good service on behalf of the earthly state up to the very point of time we now find ourselves in.
RB|2|244|3|0|But henceforth an entirely different set of life circumstances shall apply to us. Worldly service has come to an end and a purely spiritual one in the name of God the Lord takes its place. We shall indeed still be fighting in God’s kingdom, but not with lethal but life-weapons and these are called: love towards God the Lord and love towards brothers and sisters who are still caught up in severe spiritual depravity. Hence lay down these weapons, for they are in any case no more than figments of our residual terrestrial imaginations, and their loss is of no more than figments of our residual terrestrial imaginations, and their loss is of no consequence.
RB|2|244|4|0|But take a look over there – a well-formed Man conversing with a heavenly maiden who stands before Him exceedingly blissful; this Man is Jesus, the great Saviour of the world, who is simultaneously God in Person the highest Being Himself, the sole Creator of all spirits and material worlds! This eternal Lord of infinity is now, through myself, calling you over to Himself, to give you eternal life. Hence cast off these weapons and follow me to God, the almighty Father and Creator of infinity!”
RB|2|244|5|0|In response to the officer’s vigorous and wise words all drop their weapons on the ground in front of them, coming over to me with the officer. Having assembled themselves in a semi-circle before me, I at once bless them. They praise Me with one voice and moving words of life – especially one Sergeant Major who is making a perfect spokesman for the occasion.
RB|2|244|6|0|Upon Earth this Sergeant-Major of the Jewish faith was convinced that the Messiah was still to come and, according to the Jewish Kabala, now was the time of the Messiah’s (original) appearance in the world, to gather up His people, the Jews in the promised land, to again elevate them to the mightiest nation upon Earth. With this faith our Sergeant Major passed over to the spirit world, fervently awaiting the great Messiah. But when the officer had announced to his team their being called to My Kingdom, the Sergeant-Major at first was persuaded that I was the awaited great Messiah of the Jews, then however growing suspicious upon my also calling the others, who were not Jews.
RB|2|244|7|0|Nonetheless, with the officer announcing My name before his troops, the Sergeant – Major was filled with an immense light, and he said to one comrade – also a Jew eagerly awaiting the Messiah: ‘Listen, it seems that we have missed him after all; surely all predictions clearly pointed to Jesus! Yet the idiocy; ‘no prophet shall arise out of Galilee’ has blinded millions. According to David, the Messiah is Jehovah Himself and does not therefore come to his people in the guise of a prophet and for this very reason can choose Galilee, preventing foolish mankind from taking the Lord of all prophets as Himself a prophet from that place where no prophet shall arise. In short, Jesus of Nazareth, born in Galilee was the awaited Messiah! We always missed Him, but not us two from now on! Once we stop in front of Him, let me speak! I shall confess our crude blindness and then articulate praise in the name of David.”
RB|2|244|8|0|Where after the Sergeant-Major made the chief a spokesman for the other soldiers and has become one of my most zealous worshippers, so that all are astonished at his typically oriental oration.
RB|2|244|9|0|Says the officer after a while: “Upon Earth as well as in this world I have been his superior, but now he is a Seraphim by wisdom and I am a donkey, notwithstanding all the theosophy I picked up on Earth! Note the glorious images; one would have to be a stone not to soften down to ether. Had he written his speech down I might have read it thousand times continuously; how splendid for instance the phrase:
RB|2|244|10|0|“In the direction Thou eternal Father, where the numberless myriads of stars driven by holy awe, cover their pure faces with the dark veil of night, and where the bright falcon and the shiny swan keep eternal watch over God’s path and, unceasingly astonished, look into the measureless depths of Your works. In that direction also was my dim eye, grown tearful with holy longing, tarrying with falcon and swan along Jehovah the great promised Messiah’s path”.
RB|2|244|11|0|This image I committed to memory, finding therein a shuddering wisdom and truth! Oh Lord, how did this Jew suddenly come by such wisdom and true celestial lyricism? Similarly about the old cedar of Lebanon, the battlements of Ararat; about the Euphrates and Ganges, about Judas’ scales, the flowers of the desert: Oh God, what depth of imagery! Oh Lord, just give me a small part of my former Sergeant Major’s wisdom!”
RB|2|245|1|1|Chapter 245
RB|2|245|1|1|Love as the foundation of all wisdom and power of expression
RB|2|245|1|1|The art of poetry from intellect and feeling
RB|2|245|1|1|The officer requests more love and the Lord’s response
RB|2|245|1|0|Say I: “My friend, did you not ever notice how people, deeply in love, also make the most sentient poets? Hence love is almost always the only mother of true lyricism. A David burned with love for Me and fellow-man, and was hence also one of the greatest lyrical poets. His son Solomon also, when still loving, was also wise in the real sense of the word: But when he sank his proper love into women’s flesh, he soon became foolish and weak in word and deed.
RB|2|245|2|0|Behold My John! This apostle had the mightiest love for me and hence also the brightest glow in presenting My word and in his words laid wisdom as in no other apostle, wherefore the most profound Revelation was given to him. You can go over the Earth’s history to find true lyricism with people who have their heart in the right place.
RB|2|245|3|0|Purely intellectual people too produce much drama, but there is no more than a laborious search for a lost penny in their hearts’ night. They do indeed sometimes track the penny down, but when trying to pick it up they slip, because the ground on which they stand is loose.
RB|2|245|4|0|Wherefore the so-called wisdom of the world is greatest foolishness before me. What man’s intellect sometimes does not achieve in a hundred years, the right love can yield in one second. Because I myself am the love within man! The more perfect his love, the more My image unfolds within him.
RB|2|245|5|0|The intellect is only the wardrobe in which love keeps its treasures. What however can the soul find there if once, in better times, love had indeed placed it there, but where, within such unlit chamber, it lies scattered and rusted, so that even a soul’s greatest effort shall accomplish little or nothing? Go into a dark cellar and find a lost penny, and you shall fail, but if kindling a good light you shall easily find it with the right patience.
RB|2|245|6|0|Behold, this Sergeant-Major always had the right love for God, Who he knew only the way He could be discerned from the Old Testament. Hence he loved the Deity above all without knowing it; how greatly his love therefore increased on making the Deity’s Personal acquaintance, as is now the case! And it is this love that fires him with such lyrical wisdom. If you desire the latter then you too must generate such love. You love me immensely indeed, but the Sergeant-Major loves Me more. Shortly it shall transpire how this is possible!
RB|2|245|7|0|Says the officer: “Lord, I really don’t understand how it is possible to love You still more. For, by Your holiest name, I surely love you with all my strength, and it would therefore be sheer impossible to love you still more. Hence, Lord, widen my heart and magnify my love life-flame, and I too shall be like an Atlas in love towards You – the way he carries the entire heaven on his shoulders!”
RB|2|245|8|0|Say I: “My dear friend, that which you ask of Me, is left to your discretion, for you alone shall henceforth be the creator and transformer of your nature and love. But the Sergeant-Major shall explain it to you.
RB|2|246|1|1|Chapter 246
RB|2|246|1|1|Highest wisdom’s source
RB|2|246|1|1|How to gather up love for God
RB|2|246|1|0|The officer turns to his erstwhile Sergeant-Major, saying: “Hearken, my most worthy friend; you have been part of my company for several years and always attended to your service for my fullest satisfaction. Had death not caught up with us, you would have understandably become officer. In this world however, according to God’s order, there can be no thought of promotion until the Lord of all worldly and celestial positions helps us to same.
RB|2|246|2|0|Due to His goodness and mercy we have not come before the great, sole ruler of infinity’s holy countenance. We have come to know Him from an aspect that the entire Earth would hardly ever know him, and we have found grace in him without meriting any.
RB|2|246|3|0|But it seems that out of all of us, you came closest to Him, because when you spoke to Him in an exalted and most unprecedented manner, I noticed tears in God’s holiest eyes. And, friend, this is something that infinity would hardly ever grasp!
RB|2|246|4|0|Tell me, friend, how you came by such immense wisdom? Did you already possess it upon Earth, or did this develop in stages in this world, through the influence of Jesus Christ, the Lord of eternity? I indeed found out from God’s own mouth that your great love for Him helped you to it; but to the main question:
RB|2|246|5|0|How did you acquire a love so mighty that one would hardly look for such in the flaming breast of a Cherub? The Lord Himself referred me to you; hence give me a clue! I love Jesus the Lord – with all my strength, and really don’t know how I could love Him still more. Since you know all about it, tell me how the impossible could still become possible to me?”
RB|2|246|6|0|Says the Sergeant-Major: “My commander – my friend! Your own watchword has been: “With God, all things are possible! Which should tell me that love towards God can be restricted no more than knowledge about God: How can you ask such question? Can you see more than light will permit? And can the light be stronger than the source producing it? If you have the material to light up a large room that is the only one you are using for your work, why waste material to light up other rooms which you are presently not using?
RB|2|246|7|0|Gather material to light up just one room! Only after this is sufficiently bright for you to see everything in it as in daylight, you can open doors and windows, allowing enough light to penetrate of itself from the main to the side rooms. Where you don’t gather, there you already scatter on that account. You must therefore gather and save to achieve much wealth!
RB|2|246|8|0|Love is the Heavens’ greatest treasure, and one must hanker after it. After obtaining it, one must not give it away to all the world, although love for neighbour is equal to love for God. But it must be done only for God’s sake and not directly from the heart’s flame, directed to one’s neighbour only through God, or this weakens love for God. Behold your beautiful Matilda; in your heart she receives three quarters of what the Lord alone have; do you see the reason for your love’s feebleness?”
RB|2|247|1|1|Chapter 247
RB|2|247|1|1|Love for God and for women; all love should proceed from God’s love
RB|2|247|1|0|Says the officer: “Dear brother, I thank you for this splendid explanation; you are right, my love for the creature is still much stronger than my love for God the Lord, who surely is the primordial foundation of all love! But it is easier for women to love God than for us males, for they also have the endlessly most perfect man in God, something that goes well with their self-centred nature. Things are somewhat different with us men! We could never be as enamoured in a perfect male as in a female being, as it is grounded in nature.
RB|2|247|2|0|Wherefore I believe there has to be a substantial difference between love for woman and love for God. One is bound to love God, the highest primordial being, completely differently to a woman. And so I believe that a modest love for a marvellous woman can easily exist side by side with the mighty love for God. Love for God must be of the greatest purity, whilst love for the woman can always contain some sensuality. Love for woman is centred mostly on the form, whereas love for God is a most purely interior contemplation of the endless perfections of the Deity, together with an exalted praise of Its purest love and goodness! I think it would be most offensive to God if one loved God with the same feelings as for a woman.
RB|2|247|3|0|Hence I believe that the now saved Matilda cannot in the least diminish my love for the Lord but can on the contrary help me towards a still greater love for him.”
RB|2|247|4|0|Says the Sergeant: “Faith can indeed also make blissful, but I on my part go solely for the bliss from pure love for God. Man has but one heart and can therefore have only one true love from which, once the main love has ripened, other side-loves can still come forth within the divine order. Wherefore I maintain that one has to first stand firmly in one’s love towards God, only after which everything else can still be – adopted in nicest harmony. If one’s love towards God is still swaying however and one hardly knows how one can love God more than a most beautifully formed woman:there friend, true wisdom of the spirit is still at some distance!
RB|2|247|5|0|Behold, the heart has but one chamber for love, and this has to be for God as well as neighbour, and vice versa. If you truly love, then you cannot love God in any way other than a woman, and proper women no different to God, because man’s heart is capable of only one proper love. Whatever is besides that belongs to self-love and is not suitable for God’s Kingdom.
RB|2|247|6|0|In what way did a John, a Jacob, a Peter or a Paul love God? How did Magdalena and a thousand others? Behold, these were totally in love with the Lord even more strongly than are you with your Matilda. And such infatuating love for the Lord created the foundation for the proper lovers of the Lord to promptly become His fervent friends, and masters of love and wisdom. Over there, behind the Lord, stand Peter, Paul and John; ask them whether I said even one wrong syllable!”
RB|2|247|7|0|Says the officer: What’s that? Over here – Paul, Peter and John, who wrote the sublime book of Revelation, those first three earnest men behind the Lord?” Says the Sergeant-Major: “Indeed, just as they once lived.”  Says the officer: “Well, in that case I have to go and pay them my respects, although I don’t really take that seriously, - but there justified they are in order and must not be withheld; honour where it is deserved!”
RB|2|247|8|0|Says the Sergeant-Major: “Friend, over here, the way my heart tells me, there is only one compliment, which for everyone consists in love! Having love for God the Lord, you embrace with that Peter, Paul and John, together with all the heavens, earthly compliments mean nothing over here. Hence you need attend only to the Lord, other things taking care of themselves.”
RB|2|247|9|0|Says the officer: “You are right indeed and must be, as you have been initiated into deepest wisdom; yet it may do no harm to start an amicable relationship with the Lord’s three foremost disciples. For must we not assume that these three spirits are, after God the Lord, the three foremost spirits of all infinity. Hence it may in my opinion be fitting to at least introduce ourselves and to greet them as the Lord’s most distinguished friends!”
RB|2|247|10|0|Says the Sergeant-Major: Do as it seems fit to you; I have now told you what is desirable over here. But the Lord Himself is now giving you a sign: go over! Only from His mouth streams the deepest wisdom; grasp it in your heart and live accordingly.”
RB|2|248|1|1|Chapter 248
RB|2|248|1|1|The right love towards God
RB|2|248|1|1|Parable of the narrow door and the heavy burden
RB|2|248|1|1|A celestial Lord’s Prayer
RB|2|248|1|0|The officer hastens over to me, saying: “Holiest Father, you call me and I stand before you full of love, awaiting your holiest will from your mouth.”
RB|2|248|2|0|Say I: “My dear Peter, you don’t always have to say holy and most holy! And you need to completely abandon the earthly payment of compliments, because here where all are equal and there is only one Lord, every compliment is foolish. The Sergeant-Major has explained life-conditions in my heavens to you correctly. Yet you constantly responded quietly with qualifications, and this is improper. If I Myself recommend a counsellor to you, then you only need to hearken and arrange your life accordingly. If however you continue to maintain alternatives as good and proper, which cannot be completely correct on account of my eternal order, then you shall never gain your enlightenment.
RB|2|248|3|0|The Sergeant-Major among other things told you how the right love towards Me must be constituted to bear fruit, but you begged to differ; yet things nevertheless have to be as the Sergeant-Major plainly told you.
RB|2|248|4|0|Behold how you love your fair Matilda so passionately that you can hardly help yourself. Yet, initially, you have to give up Matilda completely and belong only to Me, the same as Matilda on her part; otherwise you may never enter My Kingdom with her.
RB|2|248|5|0|If you don’t receive Matilda out of My hands, she shall not be able to benefit your salvation and power out of Me, but contrariwise harm you and substantially weaken you.
RB|2|248|6|0|Hence go and lead and hand her over to Me, only after which you shall be free for receiving the right love out of Me.”
RB|2|248|7|0|Says the officer: “Lord and Father, it goes without saying that I shall promptly obey Your word. But I would nevertheless pray You to add a few words on why I should first hand Matilda over to You before she can ultimately become mine through Your hand. In this spirit Kingdom she cannot become my wife anyway, since according to your word they neither marry nor court one another here. You have indeed Yourself given her to me for ongoing development in your kingdom, as a gift from Your hand; and as a most celestially dear being I indeed love her, but without the slightest hint of sensual thoughts, and with a clear conscience.
RB|2|248|8|0|Lord, forgive me poor sinner such question, but I can’t help desiring to have a reason before I act. I am indeed aware of the need to at once do Your will, since you always want the best for your children. Nonetheless there is this drive in me to seek the foundation and goal of everything I do. Hence a hint from You would be most desirable for me.”
RB|2|248|9|0|Say I: “But not to Me, my dear friend and son, for had it been necessary I would have told you the reason already. I trust you regard Me as sufficiently wise to know what is essential and what isn’t. But I am not telling you this for the best of reasons; will you object to that too?
RB|2|248|10|0|If carrying a load of a substantial size you come to a narrow gate that leads to achieving life purpose, what are you going to do with the bulky load on your shoulders for the purpose of achieving the lofty goal?”
RB|2|248|11|0|Says the wide-eyed officer after a while: “If I can’t get the load through the narrow door I shall deposit it at the door, trying to press through without it; for life-purpose is more important than an ever so valuable burden.” – Say I; “Good My son! Go and do likewise, and you shall live!”
RB|2|248|12|0|The officer immediately goes over to Matilda, saying: “Matilda, the Lord would see you! Come with me so I can hand you over to His holy hands. ’ Says Matilda: “I am but an unworthy handmaid of the Lord, but His holiest will be done!”
RB|2|248|13|0|Officer Peter leads Matilda over to me, saying: “My Lord, My God and my Holy Father, here is the one You asked for: I hand her over to You with over joyous heart, for I know you will provide her with maximum life bliss; Your will alone is holy.”
RB|2|248|14|0|Matilda however, filled with both fear and love towards Me, Says: “Holy Father who dwelleth in the heavens, Your name be progressively recognised and hallowed! Thy Kingdom of love, wisdom and everlasting life come to us all! Your will, the only holy one, be most strictly done by all free spirits, beings and men, both in the heavens and in the cosmic bodies! Give oh Father all children to eat the celestial bread with pure mouth! Forgive us also our weaknesses and sins as we forgive all who ever offended us! Do not lead us children, still beset with all sorts of weaknesses, into temptations beyond our strength, but if threatened by evil, then divert same and deliver us from everything. For Thine alone is all power and strength forever! To You alone all greatness, honour, praise and worship! To You alone all our love and praise forever: Amen.
RB|2|249|1|1|Chapter 249
RB|2|249|1|1|The Lord about the Lord’s prayer
RB|2|249|1|1|Competition at the Lord’s breast
RB|2|249|1|1|Helena’s view about God and brotherly love
RB|2|249|1|0|Say I to Matilda and the officer: “Right so, such prayer pleases Me, for here is presented what every human, spirit and the most perfect angel needs, come unto Me, Matilda, and fortify your life at My breast; for behold, from this breast has gone forth whatever fills infinite space. So come, My little daughter and drink full drafts of everlasting life full of love, wisdom and power!”
RB|2|249|2|0|Do you see, My son Peter, how Matilda’s speech pleased Me the most, and how that got her the furthest; you however tried to be wise before your heart was capable of enduring the right wisdom, wherefore you now are far behind Matilda, although you had been ahead of her. But watch that your love for Me matches her mighty love, which shall then get you where Matilda is now.
RB|2|249|3|0|You My fairest daughter do not however be troubled by My being the highest divine Being, for this is the reason I am simultaneously also the gentlest, humblest, friendliest, most loving and the best spirit and human. Just come, and fear not!”
RB|2|249|4|0|Matilda shakes with sweet fear and burning love, yet cannot gather courage to lean on my breast, which she deems over holy! I therefore call Helena and ask her to show her how the chosen in heaven do it.
RB|2|249|5|0|Helena at once leans at my breast with open arms, saying: “Oh Thou my sweetest Father, this I have already been missing unspeakably! Oh my dear, my only love! Oh how sweet it is to rest at this Your breast and to suck in life’s greatest powers!” She then falls at My breast again and, so-to-say sinks her teeth into it.
RB|2|249|6|0|On seeing this, Matilda says: “But, my God and Father, does she not have the courage that even an archangel Michael probably lacks! ! What vehemence she applies, as if trying to climb into the holiest breast; is this not taking it too far! I would of course want to do the same, if I had the guts. No, truly, she takes it too far!”
RB|2|249|7|0|Say I: “Well then Matilda, come and do likewise!” Now Matilda does not wait for a second call and also falls at My breast, saying softly to Helena, who spread herself almost over my entire breast: “But, dear, fairest sister, leave me some room – I too have been called here.”
RB|2|249|8|0|Says Helena: “First come, first served! When one is called to something good then let nothing hold you back, and where courage is lacking one has to borrow it. Just move over and we shall both find enough room! For behold, at this breast there is room for many simultaneously!”
RB|2|249|9|0|Says Matilda, who has leaned her head to the left side of my breast: “Now I’m fine; oh God, oh God, what sweet rest! Yes, he who would truly rest let him rest in God! Oh you holy breast! Ah, too narrow is my heart to grasp the fullness of this holy, too intense feeling! But who will ever grasp the depth of such grace and love?”
RB|2|249|10|0|Says Helena: “Which is not necessary, as true love does not seek foundations. We would need eternities to plumb how holy and exalted this breast is, and the effort would be more foolish than the philosopher who wanted to dissect his bread to atoms before satisfying his hunger, whilst dying in the process. Whoever asks what love is, is certain not to truly love. True love speaks little but grabs its object like a polyp its victim, after which comes some more philosophy. Hence just enjoy what opportunity offers, or you shall be short changed with me.
RB|2|249|11|0|Says Matilda: “Don’t be troubled, as I too know how to love, and see to it that you don’t end up the worse-off one. Upon Earth I was much troubled by love, both pure and impure, yet never found satisfaction. Now I feel satisfied and my heart is hankering no more. Once at the table I know how to eat, especially at this one, where countless myriads suck in their enlivening nectar!”
RB|2|249|12|0|Says Helena: “Not so much poetry, my dear sister, for I am born a common on Earth and don’t understand such lofty expressions. Nor does the Lord like it too much. The plainer, the more agreeable to him, because there often is vanity at the bottom of such lofty language. Hence simplicity is what the Lord likes, fairest sister!”
RB|2|249|13|0|Says Matilda: “Quite so only make me a little more room!” Says Helena: “Ay, dearest sister, still not room enough? I think you want to take full possession of this holiest breast?  Well, I’ll shift a little for your sweet looks, but then disturb me no further in my bliss, dear, fairest sister!”
RB|2|249|14|0|Says Matilda: “No, we both have enough room now; I owe you much gratitude for giving me courage and showing me the way. I had previously no concept of how to love a God worthily, wherefore I was astonished when the Lord and God invited me to his blissful breast. I had regarded such approach as eternally impossible, but now I see how all things are possible with God; hence all my love to Him forever!”
RB|2|249|15|0|Says Helena; “And so nothing more for Peter? How will he swallow that? Or should all things be possible on that score too?” Says Matilda: “But, most beautiful sister, why must you always sneer; does it give you pleasure? I hope Peter would follow my example, for he is bound to realise that one needs to love God – the only true Father, more than any ever so perfect creature. Once one has found the true, arch-primordial foundation of love, and indeed the purest and truest love itself, then that is forever the end of love of creature: understand?”
RB|2|249|16|0|Says Helena: “Oh, that I understand very well; but it is nonetheless not so fully the end. For love of neighbour is a precondition for the love of God. Because just as one could not love God if one hates one’s brother, just so one cannot truly love the brother if one has no proper or even a foolish love of God, as can be found with many bigoted zealots.
RB|2|249|17|0|I was once stupid enough myself to believe that a Parson could be one’s heaven. Having later realised of what spirit the parsons are, my opinion changed. In the year 1848 I stood myself at the lines, well-armed and against all enemies of truth and freedom, finding my physical death there.
RB|2|249|18|0|Hence, my dearest sister, it is right that you now love God the Lord our holiest Father so fiercely that you are drained of all love for creature. But you need to remain conscious of, not out of love forgetting the poor brothers and sisters who won’t have the fortune of enjoying the enlivening bliss at the source of love for a long time yet.”
RB|2|249|19|0|Says Matilda: “You are right indeed and have gained much wisdom. I hope that I shall soon be this wise, but right now my heart is bursting with love for the Lord, and wisdom shall have to wait.”
RB|2|250|1|1|Chapter 250
RB|2|250|1|1|Robert counsels Peter on love’s maturing
RB|2|250|1|1|Examples from the Phoenix and the winepress
RB|2|250|1|0|Watching this scene, the officer is astonished at Helena’s elocution. Turning to Robert, he says: “Well, you must have turned the heat up on your Helena, to have properly burned her former Lerchenfelder, proletarian speech out of her! For verily, she now speaks good and beautiful German.”  Says Robert: “Friend, formerly she was able to do this already, speaking her dialect only when she is on about humbling someone for God’s sake. She is otherwise the gentlest being, and supremely educated by the Lord himself: beautiful as sunrise, endearing and gentle as a dove.”
RB|2|250|2|0|Says the officer: “Indeed, it is like her; but another question! I love Jesus so mightily on account of His inexplicable love of us, His beings. This love urges me powerfully. What shall I do to satisfy my heart?” Says Robert: “Just let your heart burst with love, which will free your spirit, which at present is constricted in your heart; then you shall also be free in your entire being, which you have much need of if you really want to come near the Lord.
RB|2|250|3|0|To comfort and satisfy before time would mean putting the spirit back to sleep. But a sleeping spirit has little taste for liberation. In the sphere of grace, love has to be given free reign. Whatever this brings forth can only be for the good, because love is holy power out of God. Let yourself be urged by the Lord’s love, and it shall set right your entire being!”
RB|2|250|4|0|Says the officer: “Friend, it is easy for you to preach, having been put through the school already. But our ilk, finding oneself in the furnace of love, finds such casualness a disdainful pressure, not easy to bear. Arrange for my embracing of Jesus instead, and you help me more than the most beautiful sermon. Speak the most splendid words into a burning house and you shall not put out the fire. Pouring a bucketful of water over the cinders will better achieve your aim.”
RB|2|250|5|0|Says Robert: “Friend, that’s the thing that I’m not trying to extinguish but fan your fire. Because, like a Phoenix you must first be completely consumed, to then arise from the ashes of your humility, before fully approaching God, without harm to your being
RB|2|250|6|0|Did you never watch wine pressing on Earth? The grape comes under enormous pressure, which fully crushes it, removing the last drops of juice. That the grape has feelings, we free spirits at least don’t doubt, since everything must have life which would be none without feelings. May the grape feel ever so much pressure, this is nonetheless necessary for multiplying its enlivening spirit, because without this pressure operation the spirit would not be set free, to then so saturate the juice that whoever imbibes it perceives the vitalising spirit in their entire being.
RB|2|250|7|0|If however you are a friend of wine and its vitalising strength, can you also be an enemy of wine-pressing?  Without the pressure it does not work! Only when through pressure the spirit also is forced into the soul-like juice, does the soul itself become life, in its own possession of strength and power; do you understand this metaphor?”
RB|2|250|8|0|Says the officer: “Yes, now I understand you, and shall act accordingly. I thank you brother for this wise and practical counsel.”
RB|2|250|9|0|After this I command Helena and Matilda over to the women with whom the officer Peter had his problem and from among whom one wanted to present me with a silver cross relic. The two forthwith proceed to the Love-work delegated to them, reaping a good harvest.
RB|2|251|1|1|Chapter 251
RB|2|251|1|1|Peter erupts with love towards the Father
RB|2|251|1|1|The apparent Vienna abandoned
RB|2|251|1|0|Meanwhile I call the officer over to Me, asking him: “Well, how do you feel now? Answers the officer: “Holy Father, Thou primordial arch-fountain of purest love, I feel celestially well, but am unable to bear the fullness of my love for You: Oh permit me also to embrace You, for a powerful urge draws me to You! Do to me as You will, oh Father, but do not refuse me. Thou love of all love to embrace You from the compulsion of my heart.
RB|2|251|2|0|Here Peter falls unstoppably at My breast, weeping for intense love; I embrace him, saying “My Brother, you love Me mightily, but I love you much more still! Look how My love reciprocates and tell Me if it satisfies!”
RB|2|251|3|0|Says the officer: “Oh Lord and Father, that’s how one must expect it from You! You are the eternal, purest love, far removed from all coercion. How could anything be expected from You other than; what is worked by purest love, within and out of You.
RB|2|251|4|0|You are life’s sheet anchor for all who are driven upon stormy seas, flung from cliff to cliff. Thus You endeavour to lead the spoiler back to the right cognition and to make straight all that was crooked. You are constantly on the lookout for the lost sheep; day after day You take numberless lost sons and call dead Lazaruses from their graves to life.
RB|2|251|5|0|Hence it is proper that every heart should love You above all, for You alone are good and supremely holy, whilst other beings are good only through their love for You. If a creature loves anything more than Yourself, Holy Father, then that already makes it evil, as all love has to be turned in Your direction. If I love a creature just for the creature’s sake, then my love is already sin. If however I love it only for Your sake then my love is virtue and gives the heart lasting bliss.
RB|2|251|6|0|You alone are love and have created us out of and for love; hence all our love belongs to You, and he who loves You worships You correctly! You once said: ‘These people honour Me with their lips but their heart is far from Me.” Not for nothing did You bestow Your grace upon the sinner Magdalena, for her heart was turned towards You. And not for nothing did You call down the sinner Zacchaeus from the Mulberry tree, for he had climbed it out of love for You. You oh Father were always loved, and sinners who in their hearts called upon Your name were disappointed. Yet all those will wail and lament who have turned their hearts away from You, not wanting to turn back when they easily could!”
RB|2|251|7|0|Say I: “Very well, My dear brother: you have found the right way. Unfortunately there are many living in this city to whom this path is strange, and shall remain so for a long time yet. I have now saved whatever was ripe; everything else is still unripe and must be left in the field.
RB|2|251|8|0|Hence we shall detain ourselves in this place no more but move on to another city, whose name I shall only reveal to you when we have come near.”
RB|2|251|9|0|Says the officer nostalgically: “Oh You dear Father, this city of Vienna counts several hundred thousand inhabitants, yet our crowd counts probably just over a thousand. When I think of those whose ashes cover the cemetery – what shall become of all those? Some of these may already be shone upon by the eternal light of life, but millions from this place probable not. Will these ever rise?”
RB|2|251|10|0|Say I: “Do not let those trouble you; I have many servants to graze and lead these sheep. Hence it is not necessary for us to lead all these, but only those who during this earth-life primarily concerned themselves with My name – whether along wrong or right paths. If only there was faith, then we can set this straight and awaken loves. But where faith was lacking altogether or there was only deep superstition, there we cannot be leaders and visible awakeners. For this I have millions of servants entrusted with these tasks. There nevertheless is a difference between those whom I awaken and lead directly and those many that are guided and awakened by my angels and servants. Here the words apply: many are called but few are chosen.”
RB|2|252|1|1|Chapter 252
RB|2|252|1|1|Parable of the strictly just king who is overcome by love
RB|2|252|1|0|Says the officer: “Oh Father, too much grace for us poor sinners! How shall we ever be able to thank You for so much grace? How do we go about becoming more worthy of such grace? Say I: “Friend and brother, a heart filled with love for Me is the greatest and most perfect service a man can please Me with; I say unto you: with Me everything ultimately depends on love!
RB|2|252|2|0|There was once upon Earth a mighty king severely and relentlessly just in everything he did or allowed. His people obeyed him from fear and there was no talk of loving such severe ruler. One indeed praised his incorruptible fairness, but all stayed shy of and trembled when he ascended his judgment seat. And his employees were like him; they exercised severest justice but never any leniency.
RB|2|252|3|0|But there lived in the city a plain man of an inventive bent who was into all sorts of science and came up with occasional useful discoveries. One of the King’s regulations however demanded that every artist or scholar was to submit his works for testing by the king in order to guard against public harm. But this individual was hardly aware of such regulations and hence, without the king’s knowledge, provided the people with several useful inventions, and they lavishly praised the crafts man.
RB|2|252|4|0|Having received a hint, the king had the craftsman arrested and brought before his judgment seat. After announcement of the verdict, the large crowd present fell down before this king, begging to temper justice with mercy, this craftsman having contributed so much through his talents. But the unbending king prevailed.
RB|2|252|5|0|Having achieved nothing, the people began to murmur loudly about the king’s hardness and the crowd threatened him.
RB|2|252|6|0|Whereupon the condemned man rose, saying: “Great, most righteous king: before I am led away to my well-earned punishment I pray that you let me speak to the unruly people.”
RB|2|252|7|0|The king acceded and the condemned spoke to the people: “Dear friends and brethren, murmur not often your most caring father! You err if you think him severe and too just on his own account; he is so severe in everything for your sakes. I have indeed rendered you much good, yet might have sold you poison for balm. Regardless of my not having deliberately transgressed the king’s beneficial law, it nevertheless was punishable negligence that I made so little enquiry about the law, and hence did not take note of the father’s love and care, and so the punishment is quite just. Hence praise and love the wisest king as a father concerned for your welfare, wherewith you shall pay him the highest tribute in your hearts!”
RB|2|252|8|0|(turning to the king) But you, good, wise father of your peoples I thank with love-filled heart for this just punishment. Permit me, before entering prison, to taste of the well-earned rod upon my shoulders, that I touch the hem of your garment with my lips and wet it with the tears of my great love!”
RB|2|252|9|0|Here the king rises opens his arms and says: “My son, in your mouth there moves no serpent’s tongue. Your eye and its gentle gaze are faithful testimony that you love me with all your strength; come into my arms! Love covers the many sins; my heart is overjoyed at finding one among my many children who recognised the loving father in me. Having encountered me with love, you shall find love with me! Instead of punishment you shall be attired with kingly garments and walk at my side!”
RB|2|252|10|0|Behold, My dear brother, so is it also with Me. Every one of My words indeed remains unchangeable within. My order and wisdom. But he who comes to Me in love shall have everything forgiven. For if I am a diamond already by wisdom, in love I am softer than wax and am open to much negotiation.
RB|2|253|1|1|Chapter 253
RB|2|253|1|1|Done for love is done well
RB|2|253|1|1|Let you also be guided thereby
RB|2|253|1|0|Says the officer: “Oh how splendidly sweet to depend on a Lord who is eternally inaccessible in His wisdom to all His beings, nevertheless gives love the freest reign, placing it where it can’t err! That is indeed endlessly great, exalted and holy!
RB|2|253|2|0|There is of course evidence in Scripture that, on numerous occasions, you will accept compromise. Not to mention the Old Testament, where you gave Jacob the right of a first-born and made Joseph the benefactor of his brethren. And afterwards Moses, who had always been a son of love and who through prompting of his heart, came to you in the burning bush, leading to his being made an instrument of your love and mercy. But I am speaking mainly of the New Testament, where you yourself permitted such compromises with yourself through love so that often your apostles were offended. How often they would have liked you to chasten unpleasantries with fire and brimstone from heaven! But You rebuked them and healed where they expected You to inflict injury. Oh Lord, eternity would be too short to enumerate all the miraculous deeds of Your love! But what will one do? Nothing but love and love You, since You are Yourself love over love in everything.
RB|2|253|3|0|Say I: “Good then, My brother and son! Done from love, things are done well! Hence let love alone be always your guide! Wherever it draws you, that will be the right place. My Kingdom is purely love, and where love reigns, there I am at home. Wherefore none shall enter upon My Kingdom without love, and even less come unto Me directly. The light of My eyes indeed penetrates infinity, and this is the eternally shining diamond of My wisdom. But love is only where I am personally resident physically, and well-distinguishable substantially.
RB|2|253|4|0|The sun’s light also penetrates almost immeasurable space, but its warmth is enjoyed only by those cosmic bodies in its proximity; no warmth reaches beyond their planetary orbits. Cosmic bodies wanting to be warmed by the sun first have to possess warmth themselves. An ice block does not take up warmth unless it first melts to water, which is then capable of taking up warmth.
RB|2|253|5|0|Whatever therefore has love shall also find love within itself and gain same for its own. But that which has no love cannot absorb any either. If a stone did not contain fire it could not be heated to glow.
RB|2|253|6|0|Hence remain within love, since you have love within you and go and take Matilda Elijah unto yourself, so that your love for Me is eternally fortified! For if a magnet - as symbol of love-power, has no nutrition, it weakens. But if food is hung on it, it shall vex constantly stronger. Thus also Matilda Elijah is to serve you as fortifying food! Be it so!”
RB|2|254|1|1|Chapter 254
RB|2|254|1|1|Saying grace
RB|2|254|1|1|About Emmanuel Swedenborg
RB|2|254|1|1|The house of Habsburg blessed
RB|2|254|1|1|Effect of spirits and angels upon mankind
RB|2|254|1|1|Basic law of free will
RB|2|254|1|0|The officer does as I advised him, but he brings Matilda Elijah over to Me again, saying: “Oh Father, here she is, the one, who like me, loves You above everything! You indeed gave her to me through Your holy word, and I could at once draw her unto my breast. But in my heart it seems that I should first pray You for Your blessings, and regard Matilda Elijah as fully mine only after I receive her from Your hand.
RB|2|254|2|0|You have presented her to me, dear Father, as a meal for my heart. In this way You also present the people of Earth with food and drink. Those who come to You with thanks in their hearts and pray for Your blessing shall also be properly fortified by the meal. But those who think this unnecessary shall not be blessed, either physically or spiritually. Because one can never sufficiently love and thank You for the fullness of Your blessing. Wherefore, holy Father, bless us once more.”
RB|2|254|3|0|Say I: “My son, what you have asked for is already done! Hence be of good cheer, for things are now in the right order with you. But there are still several in our company who, although not completely straightened out, have nevertheless love in their hearts, and that is commendable. It will not take long before they too are fully in the right order.
RB|2|254|4|0|You were helped much by reading the wise man’s Emanuel Swedenborg’s books, because you immediately applied the knowledge. But those here have had neither My word nor what I revealed to Swedenborg about My word, and hence stand here as complete beginners, but, as said, we shall yet set them straight along the way.
RB|2|254|5|0|We could indeed still detain ourselves in their city for a while, visiting also the ruling house and bless it for all times, but no one has asked us for such. And so let it be blessed by our mere presence in the city, wherewith it is then still better off than other governing houses of the entire world. Although this ruling house shall have to pass a test yet, it shall afterwards be elevated for the blessing of Europe! Therewith we have finished here and shall set upon our predetermined journey to the South.”
RB|2|254|6|0|Here the emperors Joseph, Leopold and Franz step over to Me, praying Me fervently for the special blessing of the houses of Austria and all the people of this state, and I do so in accordance with the wise request of these three for regents, saying:
RB|2|254|7|0|You greyed house, remain! Let your logo be love, gentleness and patience! Become and remain of staunch and true faith and do not shy the light of the spirit, for this light shall elevate you over all princes of Europe! Let yourselves be confounded and enslaved by Rome no more. For I seat and bless you as regents, and only I Myself and no one else on Earth is set over you! I shall know no dim, dictatorial Rome with the lasso around the princes’ necks. I will give regard only to a humble Rome, not one installed with three crowns, and one that keeps My Word. But a Rome that desires the extermination of all brethren who will have nothing to do with the burden of the three crowns upon its head and more enlightened thought than the princes’ of darkness in Rome, is an abomination upon the holy place of all life out of Me! My house, some things you have already accomplished; do everything you can, and your power shall grow like a cedar of Lebanon! My blessing and My power be with you forever, Amen.”
RB|2|254|8|0|Here the three princes fall down before me, saying Amen and praising Me with all their strength.
RB|2|254|9|0|Say I: “Arise, friends; let each of you do what you can. I know best how things stand right now, but they shall not remain like that for long. But you three I shall endue with the power to so influence with properness your house in the world in the order of freedom as to not restrict the free will of the respective governing regents.
RB|2|254|10|0|This is achieved by acting upon everyman’s cognition, but never restrictively or overbearingly; because a support will is, like a restricted one, a judged will. It is hell that grabs men by their will, dragging them into judgment and death! On our part the greatest respect is maintained for fullest freedom of will. Hence you too, where empowered, must act upon man’s cognition and not will. Regardless of how a man has developed his cognition, his will is and shall always remain what it is; so it must be, as demanded by My eternal order.
RB|2|254|11|0|If a man has gained the right cognition then this will in any case guide the will, like a good rider his horse, and his will shall then begin to more and more demand what his cognition regards as true, good and therewith practicable. Wherewith the will and cognition became ever more amicable with one another until fully at one, which results in man’s perfection. The will is the life of the soul, whilst cognition lies in the eternally free spirit. When spirit and soul unite, the necessary freedom for eternal life of spiritual rebirth has been achieved, and man then lives in my kingdom, which is truth and eternal life.
RB|2|254|12|0|Three signs attest to it: the Word, the insight and the will, and these three must became one as I am one as Father, Son and holy Spirit. The Father us the eternal word, substantially. The Son is the reception of the word and hence eternal wisdom itself. The Spirit or will or power then proceeds from both and is likewise completely at one with Father and Son, and that all in the one Being which, in Myself, stands before you teaching you.
RB|2|254|13|0|Wherefore you have to take this seriously and grasp my unchangeable order, or you would do more harm than good to a person still living in the world. Every will compelled externally, let alone internally, is useless. Rome, like the pagans, has availed itself, of all sorts of coercive measures to restrict men’s’ will, but what has it achieved thereby? Imminent disintegration and universal contempt. Regardless of what they are now undertaking, they shall not recover and rise again.
RB|2|254|14|0|Hence we must meticulously observe such from our purely spiritual and innermost power-base; we must never internally coerce anyone, but on the contrary, set up bulwarks externally against hell: i. e. all kinds of evils for the sensual flesh, through war, hunger and pestilence; through aberrations in edible fruit. This indeed amounts to judgment, and its fruits are only bad; but choose always the lesser of two evils. An external judgment can be made good again, but an inner one only with great difficulty, and often not at all, on account of the true freedom of My heavens.
RB|2|254|15|0|Hence, keeping My words well in mind, take herewith the power to awaken the good spirits of your house, using it in accordance with the instructions given! Be it so!”
RB|2|254|16|0|The three thank Me for the doctrine and power, and promise before all present to always use grace wisely.
RB|2|255|1|1|Chapter 255
RB|2|255|1|1|The Lord’s concluding words: keep to the spirit of love
RB|2|255|1|1|Out of love comes wisdom, and vice versa
RB|2|255|1|1|The eternal order of life in God
RB|2|255|1|0|Now Matilda Elijah returns with her Peter, once again thanking Me ardently for again giving her the former teacher as a permanent teacher even in the celestial kingdom.
RB|2|255|2|0|But I say: “You are good fare for him and he for you, just don’t let your spirit of love be again determined by the outer form! Because shape can be altered in heaven too, depending on love’s growth, or the demands of a planned work of love; which latter however remains eternally unchangeable. Furthermore the beautiful form diminishes with familiarity; love however, constantly producing new wisdom in wonders upon wonders, becomes constantly more attractive. Hence stay with the inner spirit of love, which shall be your true heavenly bread and fortify you progressively, because such spirit in your hearts is My Spirit.
RB|2|255|3|0|Matilda Elijah is deeply moved by my instruction, saying to Peter: “Noble brother, did you hear this holy truth and comprehend it?” Says Peter: “Why do you ask; do you fear I would want to do something against the Lord’s will? Don’t be troubled, I have carved the Father’s holy words deeply into my heart and now live only by His word within me. It would now be impossible to think or will anything but what the Lord wants. Should I be still lacking in something, you shall compensate it; and I shall do likewise, if necessary. Should we both be lacking, then united we shall pray the Holy Father and He shall give us everything we have need of from His never failing fountain. Hence be untroubled, dearest Matilda, your Peter has understood things well.”
RB|2|255|4|0|Says Matilda: “Indeed so, for are you not my master in everything, in wisdom as in love! Although you kindled my love for you upon Earth through your wisdom, it now seems that the great and pure love in your heart is now kindling wisdom in me; what do you say?”
RB|2|255|5|0|Says Peter: “Behold is not this the very cycle within which all things move and stir: love as the Deity’s eternal life warmth, if warmth is the warmth developed within us. And warmth in turn magnifies in proportion to the light, the one always proceeding from the other, the light from heat and the heat from light.
RB|2|255|6|0|But just as these primordial elements of all life mutually constantly produce, breed, nourish, strengthen and maintain each other, just so we too, on the smallest scale, are destined to mutually strengthen one another through love and wisdom. This is the Lord’s eternal will and order. Hence fear not, for I now, through the Father’s grace, know how to live the right life in God.”
RB|2|255|7|0|Say I: “Amen! That’s how things are, and life correctly understood! Let you all tarry within this. But now, my dear friends, it is time to continue our journey; align yourselves in a certain order. Robert, this all is still within your house and you are the host. It is therefore your turn to once again lead the entire large company; but take friend Peter with his Elijah, as also your Helena, with you - they shall provide useful service along the way.
RB|2|256|1|1|Chapter 256
RB|2|256|1|1|The holy company leaves Vienna, moving towards the alps
RB|2|256|1|1|At the Semmering
RB|2|256|1|1|The Lord’s instructions about boundary stones and the land and people of Styria
RB|2|256|1|0|After these words, all line up and the march continues, and that on the road to Styria. Shortly we arrive at the foot of The Semmering. The entire company, having gained the capacity to see the natural state, makes a halt.
RB|2|256|2|0|Emperor Joseph steps up to Me, saying: “Lord, over this mountain I have travelled several times, and also gave orders for upgrading roads, because coach travel before me was life endangering. In those days people yelled themselves hoarse for fear. The would-be clever ones said: “For sure, just go and grade and widen them, making it easier for the devil to travel on such hell road! People in my time regarded broad roads as leading to hell. In Vienna there were residents who would not live along such broad roads even if paid.
RB|2|256|3|0|Touching upon this human foolishness suffices to show what effort cost me to move mankind’s conceptual reformation; and will say nothing of how even priests wanted to hear nothing if the construction of safe and wide roads, condemning me to hell together with the roads. But what do parsons say and the people say about so-called railway lines, especially about this one over the Semmering mountain? Verily, Lord, a hundred years ago people would not have dreamt about it!”
RB|2|256|4|0|Say I: “In your time people were indeed very stupid, but of stronger faith than now, although they grasped things in a crudely material sense and know so-to-say nothing of the spiritual. But the wiser people are now, to the same degree have lost faith. But faith, were it ever-so blind, is nevertheless preferable to Me rather than so-called worldly erudition, because earthly man in his faith is free, not having judged his soul in any aspect, whilst in earthly science there already lies judgement.
RB|2|256|5|0|Thus people no longer complain about such structures, but that much more about the economy and lack of money, whilst faith has become rare. The world is indeed sustainably more informed than in your time, but that has not made it better or richer - neither in the natural and even less spiritual sense. Hence let us now leave these streets to what they are and move ahead.
RB|2|256|6|0|The journey continues and the mountain peak is reached at the familiar border monument, here another rest is taken, and Emperor Karl steps up and says: “Lord and Father, behold this sign! It is the work of my earthly period and the result of border disputes. I positioned border monuments at such disputed points. Occasionally they installed them in my honour. Please tell me poor sinner whether I acted properly?”
RB|2|256|7|0|Say I: “My Friend, border demarcation stones are nothing but advertisements for human hard-heartedness! It is sad enough when one border has to say to another ‘this far and no further’. But once men are taken over by the evil spirit of selfishness, sanctioned border stones became a necessity. As they are containment lines for insatiable avarice. Border demarcations have also become a necessity between provinces. From necessities’ point of view it is good, although in itself evil because the foundation is evil.
RB|2|256|8|0|If people lived by My easily comprehensible doctrine, and true brother-hearts were pulsating in their breasts, then there would be no need of demarcation stones on Earth. Avarice, domineering, meanness, jealousy and arrogance are fundamentally evil things, wherefore borders have to be drawn for them to forestall their cancerous spread. From this you can tell whether your border markers were good or bad. They are both, simultaneously, like judgement and its cause, namely the law. But neither law nor judgements are good because both are consequences of man’s evil heart.
RB|2|256|9|0|Behold, in My kingdom there is no law and hence no judgement, because law and judgement are only guards that hold the false and evil in check. But in heaven neither law nor judgment can find accommodation, excepting the law of pure love, which actually is the greatest freedom. Therefore border stones displease Me, as they are mere monuments to hardness and lovelessness of the human hearts. Hence you now know everything and need not give further thought to such trivia.
RB|2|256|10|0|Let all of you rather look towards the South – the beautiful land that is like a Canaan; it is called Steiermark! This land’s inhabitants are for the most part still very stupid, Because where man is not plagued too much by want he resembles the sloth and concerns himself not much with physicality and even less with the spiritual. And this is the case with this beautiful land: it feeds its few inhabitants too well, wherefore they are indigent and do only enough to satisfy their skin. There is slightly more life to be found in the cities, but that much more malice and sin of every variety. Only a few live in this land’s cities and on their account are we visiting this land. And so let us continue our journey!”
RB|2|257|1|1|Chapter 257
RB|2|257|1|1|Old and contemporary times
RB|2|257|1|1|The world was never good excepting a few in it
RB|2|257|1|0|Starting our descent we reach a place at the foot of the Semmering called Spital.
RB|2|257|2|0|Emperor Karl steps up again, saying: “Oh Lord and Father that art holy, supra- holy! In my time this place was really a sanctuary for the poor suffering. I often visited and made gifts to it during my travels southbound. But after me things petered out, and the well-off Styrians’ charitable impulses soon turned to profit. People strove for wealth and forgot that the poor have nothing and hence can’t live. The country received little blessing for that. In my time it counted among the wealthiest lands in the kingdom but now is likely to count among the poorest of the whole country.
RB|2|257|3|0|Say I: Indeed, there you are not completely wrong; there still are a few of considerable achievements, but speaking generally, there still are a hardly be a land with more egotists than this very one. The highland is still the better part but the lowland is in trouble: profiteering, fornication, lack of faith on the one hand and crassest paganism on the other! Self-interest, bland insensitivity towards mankind, meanness and jealousy are the main drives of this land. Wherefore we are visiting this sick little folk, to perhaps make it a little healthier. They won’t tolerate us in their city, wherefore we shall set up quarters in its vicinity,”
RB|2|257|4|0|Says Karl: “Lord, I would call thunder and lightning down: these must be real devils of people! Are there no officials or military or police here?”
RB|2|257|5|0|Say I: “Oh plenty, but few humans among them! The civil servants would soon be great lords for higher salaries, whence their hearts are usually of stone and they act with unmitigated severity, so that upon promotion they would be kept in mind as competent men. Few of them are satisfied with what they are and have. Most are bent on climbing, and behold, this is much evil, where very little love and less justice is seen.
RB|2|257|6|0|If the military of this city were not of conspicuous presence then the civil servants would fare badly, for they are not in favour. If the official in a state is to strew blessings then he must have much love! If he doesn’t have such then he strews out weeds and thistles whenever he acts. Eliciting hate and contempt from the subjects.
RB|2|257|7|0|Says Rudolf of Hartsburg: “But, Lord, behold the two wide roads, one for the carriages, the other for the iron railway; how much beautiful land they take up, whilst in my time all roads had to be narrow and pass only through unusable land. I had kept no deficit, yet had to wage several wars. Nonetheless those who travel on broad roads, transporting their wares with speed, are indebted to the entire world: verily, this I don’t understand!”
RB|2|257|8|0|Say I: “This is quite simple: having no love, they have no proper insight. If mankind lived according to need they would all be provided for. But living in luxury and pride, they suffer want and misery and became debtors to the entire world; do you grasp this simple, fundamental truth?”
RB|2|257|9|0|Says Rudolf: “Oh Lord, unfortunately I do! This would be the time upon Earth of which you prophesied that love shall grow cold and there shall be no faith. This is obvious from all the measures how being taken: nothing but pomp, haughtiness and luxury, each trying to outdo the other.
RB|2|257|10|0|Looking back to my time, there was even a dress code, with everyone having to dress according to their standing, and this put a stop to much arrogance and ostentatious squandering. But now mutual respect, love, faith and mercy have ceased, and cold, unfeeling intellect everywhere rules peoples’ hearts.
RB|2|257|11|0|In my time free inns were introduced where poor travellers were served free of charge. Everyone could lay rightful claim upon his co-religionist’s hospitality and only Jews and pagans had to pay the innkeeper a small fee. The tavern keeper had the right to send appeal collectors to neighbouring municipalities who richly provided him with everything, and this surely was a good arrangement. There is so trace of such now. A moneyless traveller is abandoned to his death: mankind, how far have you removed yourself from God’s kingdom!
RB|2|257|12|0|Oh Lord, I don’t think much can be done with this present mankind, because each almost carries his mortal judgement upon his brow. Hell’s bells where no one notices his brother’s plight and the loud wailing of misery is overheard by the world’s ostentatious noise. Wherefore I maintain that not much be fussed with such spiritually near-death mankind; let them become extinct physically through all kinds of pestilence, just keeping a few scattered good ones, so that the Earth can eventually be renewed with better inhabitants.”
RB|2|257|13|0|Say I: “My dear friend, you are quite right, the world finds itself in a miserable state, considerably worse than in Noah’s and Lot’s time, I say unto you; but what can be done other than show patience over patience? Let them all die today, and they shall be no better by a hair’s breadth in the spirit kingdom than they were upon Earth. If however you let them wriggle about upon Earth for a while and chalk up real misery through their foolishness, then many may introvert and crawl to the cross again.
RB|2|257|14|0|Here and there however there still are charitable people who do much good for their poor brothers and sisters. In your time these were indeed quite a few good establishments, yet also downright bad ones; and so it is today.
RB|2|257|15|0|I say unto you: the world never was good, but just a few people in it! Whatever is already evil, remains so. No grapes or figs grow upon thorns and thistles, but you shall harvest choice fruit upon vines and fig trees: let us therefore not concern ourselves with the world! The more it carries on the more it shall ultimately punish itself. He who climbs high shall soon be told by the cliff peaks how high and life-threatening they are. But we are just visiting sick people, and so let us move on!”
RB|2|258|1|1|Chapter 258
RB|2|258|1|1|In Muerzzuschlag
RB|2|258|1|1|The age of technology
RB|2|258|1|1|Faith and love are lacking, and hence also true blessing
RB|2|258|1|0|We are now coming to the place called Muerzzuschlag, and all admire the architecture in this place, surrounded by mountains.
RB|2|258|2|0|Says Joseph, standing behind Me: “Lord and Father, did not I in my lands also have masters of mechanisms; why did no one in those days think of these machines, developing such power from steam? There were great spirits in my century, but the fortunate use of steam remained foreign to them. Verily, had such invention been made under my reign then pure Christianity would also have fared differently. Superstition would of course have given me much trouble, but this I could have overcome. Had superstition once been defeated and the dim clergy knocked to the ground, spiritual education would have made rapid advances.
RB|2|258|3|0|It is no small thing even for spirits to watch how their youngest Earth brothers invent things of no mean accomplishment in the distance I note a long wagon train move at arrow speed. It would have taken a day’s journey in my time to put such distance behind me, yet half the distance is left behind even as I speak. Lord, it must hearten you to watch how your little ones upon Earth accomplish such formidable things with their unripe intellect. For such precise balancing between cause, power and effect is something that does great honour to Your Spirit within man.”
RB|2|258|4|0|Say I: “My dear friend, it would hearten me indeed if people grace Me the honour for such works and were to build such works on the pillars of love. But hardly a single one of those bringing such works into being thinks of Me. All this travel takes place under such strict rules that only those in completer submission to them can avail themselves of it. First they have to pay their money by the stipulated time; a penny underpaid excludes them from usage of this express. No person is transported even one yard free of charge.
RB|2|258|5|0|Would it take much to couple one free carriage to each train for the extremely poor? But this organization would not hear of it. Behold, such ex gratia carriage would be a blessing for such entrepreneurs, and their stocks would soar to the top. But I say: for as long as the poor are not given free service, this organization shall not yield the desired percentages. Take note: where there is no love there is no profit, for love alone provides lasting gain.
RB|2|258|6|0|But now a good friend of Mine from Graz is arriving on this train and with him another and another! These three we must bless. They shall of course not see us, but they are to perceive a marked yearning in their hearts. But another three also are on board who are not bad either, yet not quite right either in faith or love. But our blessing shall not be withheld from them. A woman also is on board, with the ability to see spirits. She would get to see us if her eyes were directed in our direction. Here the spiritual eyes are meant of course. She too shall receive our blessing.
RB|2|258|7|0|And now, dear friends, we shall continue our journey. The fairly warm wind for this season, on whose wings billions of spirits are borne in the shape of clouds, shall indicate to our few friends in Graz that we are approaching this place. We shall first camp ourselves upon a hill towards the North; on further approach this hill shall be described more closely.”
RB|2|258|8|0|Now we are coming to Bruck, a small town that likes to show off; however, here we shall hold no siesta but depart at once.
RB|2|258|9|0|While we are yet approaching Frohnleiten, a pious spot that nevertheless was severely stultified by the Iloguorians, Robert and the officer Peter and their wives have gone ahead in order to, as it were, set up quarters for Me and the whole company, near the place called Graz.
RB|2|258|10|0|This morning (a day in approx. 1850 – the trans. ) six of these four persons have arrived in Graz; the three heavy knocks at your door, my scribe, was the signal of the arrival of those four guests. They made a deviation to the suburbs as it were and to the house you dwell in, wakening you with three loud knocks at your door. From there they went straight to their destination, which shall be described, more fully upon My arrival.
RB|2|259|1|1|Chapter 259
RB|2|259|1|1|At Frohnleiten
RB|2|259|1|1|Small – mindedness; church spirits
RB|2|259|1|0|Having arrived at the spot called Frohnleiten, a lot of spirits from its parish church converge on us, questioning us about where we came from, and whither we are heading and who we are.
RB|2|259|2|0|Peter steps up and says: “We come from above and travel downwards for a while, to search for the lost sheep and lambs, and to punish the rams and destroy the wolves.”  Say the spirits: “Oh oh, you are bound to be missionaries from Rome, hence ordained by the Pope himself for this vital ministry!?”
RB|2|259|3|0|Says Peter: “Oh my dear ones, we are indeed missionaries, but not consecrated by your blind Pope but by God, the Lord Jesus Christ Himself. Whosoever from among you wishes to follow us shall be accepted by us for God’s kingdom. He who does not ask again who we are our names! For he who does not here at once follow what we ask shall not be accepted.”
RB|2|259|4|0|Say the spirits: “If you are not ordained and sent by the holy Pope we cannot follow you, for God the Lord has placed everything in His hands. Whatever He binds on Earth is also bound in heaven and whatever He loosens upon Earth is also loosened in heaven. If you are therefore not sent by the Pope you can only be sent by hell, from where all heretics go forth, who too claim they go forth from God and He to be their Father – whereas their father is Satan. Just keep moving!”
RB|2|259|5|0|Says Peter: “How do you know that the Pope received such immense power from God the Lord?” Says one woman with a two pounds heavy prayer book in her hand: “Well, the whole world knows that. God has given all power to Peter who afterwards passed it on to every Pope. Wherefore every Pope is equal to Peter himself! Has his lordship understood this?!”
RB|2|259|6|0|Says Peter: “This sounds quite funny to my ears, as I am myself that self-same Peter into whose hands God the Lord placed the spiritual keys to the heavenly kingdom. I know nothing about passing this God-given power to the Roman Pope, just as I never had my seat in Rome, under the tyrannical reign of Emperor Nero, but not ever so the actual Peter! How then should I have elevated a Pope as my follower, transferring to him all the power God Himself imbued me with?”
RB|2|259|7|0|Yells the woman: “Away with you, Satan! Just look at this fellow! Now he wants to be holy Peter himself! Not enough that the hellish heretics dismiss Christ’s doctrine, which the Pope alone has exclusively – they are going to be God the Lord Himself! Just get going now or you shall all be dusted out of here!”
RB|2|259|8|0|Say I: “Brother Simon, here all effort is presently in vain; these will need another two hundred years to get brighter. Hence let us move on but I shall first let you shine celestially for a couple of moments and allow these nailed–up ones recognize you, after which we shall disappear from their sight. The vision shall stay with them as a guiding star by which they shall gradually find the true path to life. . .
RB|2|259|9|0|At that moment Peter shines like the midday sun. All the spirits are shocked, but we disappear. On awakening, the spirits intend to fall down before us, but see no one. They begin to cry and wail, cursing their blindness.
RB|2|259|10|0|But a whole squad of monks hasten from the church towards these wailing ones, instructing them in papal fashion that this manifestation is hell’s spooking. The spirits however attack the monks, ready to massacre them, and the monks flee to their cloister. The spirits laugh them to scorn leaving the place and moving to the mountains.
RB|2|259|11|0|So much for this Frohnleiten interlude. We however move on with the aim of reaching the vicinity of Graz at six o’ clock, camping at the so called Reinerkogel, where the four scouts had already set up quarters.
RB|2|260|1|1|Chapter 260
RB|2|260|1|1|Another spirit scene
RB|2|260|1|1|The Lord and His at the Reinerkogel
RB|2|260|1|1|Alpine spirits in search of well-being
RB|2|260|1|0|We nevertheless took another rest on the road from Frohnleiten to Graz, encountering a large crowd of diverse spirits of mostly former office bearers, souls of departed supervisors, border guards, policemen and court officials. These stop us demanding passports or, if not produced, threatening us with arrest. They profess essential strictness now, on account of strangers; and the law being what it is, compliance safeguards their job and they have to strictly administer it.
RB|2|260|2|0|Here all the emperors step up in full regalia, beginning with Rudolf of Habsburg, saying to the guards: “Do emperors also travel with passports and licenses over here?” The guards pull back in fear and horror, one asking timidly: “Indeed, but how many emperors are enthroned right now? For God’s sake, there are almost more emperors than subjects. Of course here passport checking won’t do; the Russian emperor could be among them and we would end up in the stew!”
RB|2|260|3|0|Says another: “But it seems rather peculiar that these great lords travel on foot.” Says the first: “Stupid fella, they will be checking the rail line and have to walk.” Says another: “That will be it; but who are the others?! There would have to be three thousand of them!”
RB|2|260|4|0|Says the first: “No more stupid questions! It will simply be a big conference somewhere and hence candidates converging from every part. Just be quiet you all or we shall all be swinging breathless in free air tomorrow morning. I’m going over by myself and tell their majesties that they are free to continue their important errands unhindered.” The others now withdraw and the first goes over, bowing and stuttering his intended address.
RB|2|260|5|0|Emperor Joseph however says to him: “The only reason for your strictness probably is that your office earns your bread! You don’t seem to be overly concerned about the law. I say unto you: you are a bad servant to your masters. He who does not do the good for its own sake is not worth his wages,- remember that! In future observe the law for law and never for bread’s sake, which will make you a proper servant of him who has the authority to make law. And now, with God’s speed, see he gets himself going!”
RB|2|260|6|0|The official goes off and on catching up with his colleagues, tells them what one severe emperor had said to him. The others say: “Let’s be glad we got away so easily! Thank God they are moving on.”  None of these spirits was ripe yet either, but this confrontation has at least given them a notion of being more accommodating. They are now withdrawing in the direction of the mountains, where they shall gain the insight of now finding themselves in the spirit world.
RB|2|260|7|0|After this episode, we gradually move ahead amidst many discussions, arriving at exactly six P. M. on the fourth of October 1850, at the pre-determined spot – at which time you, My friends (Lorber circle, the trans. ) found yourselves up on the Schlossberg. Then, through all kinds of signs by little stars, then through an invigorating feeling, then the peaceful nature and the hill, you were able to perceivably note My arrival.
RB|2|260|8|0|Immediately upon My arrival, a host of spirits of every variety began to crowd the hill. Many rather evil ones among them were pushed towards evening, informing your senses by the darkening of the Plabutschberg with black mist. Yes, even Satana was among this brood. Near the foot of the hill, better beings camped, praying for improvement of their lot. They passed on with thanks on having it granted.
RB|2|260|9|0|Then, from Schockelberg, came a whole legion of spirits that were still oriented towards the natural kingdom; you were able to discern these to the right side through a fiery red hue at seven o’clock. These furiously demanded release from the burdensome mountain service, and this you saw through the disappearance of the brightness.
RB|2|260|10|0|After that came a host of spirits from this place’s surroundings, praying for blessings for the region, and this they were given just before 7 P.M. You yourselves were included in this blessing, which you could note by rainbow-coloured outpouring of light over the plains. .
RB|2|260|11|0|Our friends Andreas H. W. was also able to behold the presence of the many monarchs who had camped towards the south upon the mountain by the shine of tiny stars. You yourself, My servant (scribe Lorber) saw a white light shimmer eastwards Upon the heights; That was I Myself among the four scouts and three apostles.
RB|2|260|12|0|A lot of dissatisfied spirits also were cheered up during the night. They then settled down, which resulted in a serene night as well as a fine morning and subsequent day. There shall indeed be more clouds: these are spirits who are after more than they have already received. Their love however is still feeble, and hence their gain commensurate.
RB|2|260|13|0|To-day, the fifth of October at 9. 30 A. M. a host of powerful spirits came through the air, giving Me praise and honour and quickly erecting me an illustrious dwelling; for said their leader, it is not right for the Lord of glory to tarry upon the filthy ground.
RB|2|260|14|0|But I said to them: “Let go of your zeal; I know why I act thus, touching the Earth with My feet. Fold up this tent; had I desired a dwelling then a worthy one would already stand there. Erect Me a right house in your hearts instead, and there I shall come to take up residence. This airy pigeon-house does not please Me in the least, and so pull it down immediately!”
RB|2|260|15|0|These spirits did as commanded and then departed somewhat cheerlessly. You My servant saw it too, and wrote it down at once. The violet-coloured folk on either side of this pigeon-house were these very spirits who soon departed.
RB|2|260|16|0|Robert says it annoys him that hordes of all kinds of spirits are constantly pushing unto the hill, whilst in Vienna one had to go look for them to strike up any deal; what is the cause?”
RB|2|260|17|0|But I say to him; ”Behold, this is alpine country, and sprits who congregate upon the mountains already have a brighter insight and know where they stand, wherefore they are coming by the thousands to beg for improvement of their condition. But some still have a substantial portion of egotism, and one must only do for them what is absolutely essential for their good. If too much is granted them they became cocky and start a rumpus. If kept somewhat wretched they stay sober and ripen towards their perfection more rapidly. You shall be shortly finding out things that were alien to you before. But left us hold our peace again, because further crowds are approaching!”
RB|2|261|1|1|Chapter 261
RB|2|261|1|1|Throngs of demons and nature spirits
RB|2|261|1|1|Alpine spirit nature
RB|2|261|1|1|Jakob Lorber, to whom the Lord is revealing this through angels,
RB|2|261|1|1|is present with his circle of friends in full view of the Lord’s only company
RB|2|261|1|0|Asks Robert: “Where these from are and what do they want? Oh Lord and father, forgive me for constantly bothering You with questions, but I can’t help it! Because the diversity of creatures I’ve seen now is almost unbelievable. Verily, here Your might, dignity and glory come to the fore in unprecedented manner! Until now you have, at least to my mind, taken as passive a stand as possible, whilst we others had to carry things out of course in accordance with Your command. But here we are like gaping spectators, astonished at the painter, as it were, without being able to assist him. Oh Lord, say unto how me this is so in this alpine region.”
RB|2|261|2|0|Say I: “My dear brother, that is because spirits of these highlands with very few expectations are endued with brighter vision than the more dull lowlanders. These many hundreds of thousands of spirits swarming around us certainly know that they find themselves in the spirit world, trying to make the best of their condition. They are of course still ensnared by many a superstition, but that matters little, as they are on the other hand more capable of comprehension and understand signs more rapidly.
RB|2|261|3|0|Wherever crudely material spirits are therefore encountered, there you have to forge Me a path, because the most spiritual in My order must not straight away enter into direct dealings with the material. And behold, that is where you are required as middleman. Here, where the spirits know what they are, I can Myself enter upon a direct, practicable relationship without harming them. But just as upon the alpine dwellers live far more frugally than their insatiable valley counterparts, so it is also with the spirits occupying the Alps. When they beg for something, one has to always do something for them, giving them immediate satisfaction, and it would be wrong to give them nothing, for this would sadden them and in the end make them impetuous and distrustful again.
RB|2|261|4|0|This is also the reason why such people are granted some prayed-for grace at places of pilgrimage upon Earth. Such granting is actually not beneficial, because it only augments such petitioner’s superstition. But if I disallow it altogether, they eventually drop all faith, and this would be worse. When one has to choose between a great and a small evil, it surely is better to choose the smaller one; don’t you think so, My brother Robert?”
RB|2|261|5|0|Says Robert: “Oh, most beloved Father, it has to be so; but what were those twelve seeking who came to us from the city last night at about five thirty P.M.? One of them I already know – the one who brought bread and wine in Your name. It is some feeble little servant of Yours from Earth and writes what You dictate into his pen through an angel in Your name. The others were strangers to me.
RB|2|261|6|0|Say I: “They were those few friends in this city on whose account mainly we made this diversion from Vienna. Behold, these love Me and are of strong faith, although they cannot see Me; had I shown Myself to them they would out of love for Me have left their physical bodies upon the mountain. But this cannot be as they have to perform diverse functions in the world in My name. And I love them and give them certain time upon Earth for their perfection. They shall shortly be proclaiming these our transactions to the world, yet many children of the world shall be greatly offended but shall thereby perish both materially and morally. And such shall henceforth not find light from the heavens directly. But did you also notice the two little women with them? Did you see their glowing hearts?”
RB|2|261|7|0|Says Robert: “Indeed, Lord! This pair was of a beauty that I have not seen since Your earthly mother Mary. Verily, compared to these, my Helena and Peter’s Matilda would be nothing, so-to-say. The other five also were celestially beautiful, but the two were exceptionally beautiful and glorious. One of the five however I could not quite make out, as she constantly turned her face away from me; who was she?”
RB|2|261|8|0|Say I: “That was the earthly mother of the four daughters and two sons of Anselm H. (Huettenbrenner) W. This one however is no longer an inhabitant of Earth but a pure inhabitant of the heavens; the reason she constantly turned her face away from you is that her superb beauty could also have harmed you, for she is an uncommonly superlative angel! She wanted on this occasion to share the joy of her family and found herself within the circle by My special permission.
RB|2|261|9|0|Says Robert: “What in that case were those unruly bucks who came up to this height and bounded about for a few minutes as if the world belonged to them?” Say I: “These were two unripe nature souls who have yet to undergo a few more embodiments before their souls attain to the fully human form. Such souls mean to us no more than parasites upon the branches of fruit trees. Hence no more about such zeros of lowly life.
RB|2|262|1|1|Chapter 262
RB|2|262|1|1|Wandering spirits from the constellation Hare
RB|2|262|1|1|Lightand love and their different effects
RB|2|262|1|0|I continue: “But how did you like the great host of spirits of a better nature that visited us in great crowds in the earliest part of this morning? They did not ask for anything more than just to silently minister unto us, where after they moved towards evening and then took a brief respite upon the mountain Plabutch above the Murstrom!”
RB|2|262|2|0|Says Robert: “These beings quite alienated me; they indeed looked like humans but seemed cold and almost without feelings. What were these, and what drove them here?”
RB|2|262|3|0|Say I: “These were spirits from another planet, and that not from our solar system but a distant constellation, the so- called Hare. Their birth-place is a planet that is approximately as distant from its star as is the planet Mercury from our sun. The sun (or star) that the planet in question orbits is of a magnitude five, and these wandering spirits’ greatest enjoyment is to be always travelling. When they come to this Earth however – rather rarely, they take a rest and try to befriend My children.
RB|2|262|4|0|At times they have incarnated here, but for candidacy to become My children there are like birds newly caught for the cage. They are restless, and it is almost impossible for them to stick to anything. As stated, roaming is their greatest pleasure, and if restrained, they turn melancholy. Wherefore their appearance on this Earth seldom has any reason other than mentioned, excepting that on this occasion they are gripped by a premonition that I am here Myself, which drove them here. Some of the wiser ones noticed My presence from a great distance and hastened here to offer Me their services. That actually sums up their divine service, that at specific times they show their respects to God the Lord, enouncing a type of poetic praise. In the kingdom of light the service of a messenger appeals to them most. Now you know what type of beings they are and what they seek.”
RB|2|262|5|0|Says Robert: “Yes, Lord and Father! But it is strange how their unruliness coincides with the name of the Constellation named after that Earth animal; these are, as one says, real ‘Springisfelds’ (leaping fields). Some of their shapes were not bad, male or female, for they resemble one another like sparrows on Earth. Do people upon other cosmic bodies resemble one another like these spirits, or are there actual differences?”
RB|2|262|6|0|Say I: “Spirits from the sphere of pure wisdom resemble each other like one eye the other, because their basic substance is only light which, with few colour variation, the same everywhere is, and so its products also are the same. Only love brings endless diversity within forms, and only greatest uniformity with light. Behold the snow on this Earth, it is a product of pure light; one flake is like another and only where many stick together one enlarges compared to another, and even that happens only if some of these products of cold light contains a small portion of love related warmth. If this is scant or lacking altogether, then flake-starlets of equal size and form fall down on Earth. Equally, ice shall always assume the same form, because only cold light participates in its creation.
RB|2|262|7|0|And so everything related more to pure light is uniform in its shape and consistency. Only that which bears more to pure light is uniform in its shape and consistency. Only that which bears more love-related warmth within it shall be more variegated and diverse in form. Light indeed also produces warmth, if its potency multiplies, but this is not beneficial but evil warmth, which does not enliven but kills. Only light with a heat-source is beneficial and the warmth streaming from such light is enlivening.
RB|2|262|8|0|All rapacious and poisonous animals and plants are products of pure light and its radiating warmth. This is evil, reproducing evil in everything not newly generated from love and its internally working light. But through beings of love, such evil light is then converted to goodness, thus re-assuming its primordial nature.
RB|2|262|9|0|From this explanation you can see why these spirits resemble one another like sparrows. But they are extremely humble and desire only to journey on and on, which too resembles the constant advance of light. Just as light is restless, wandering further and further into endless space, so are also its creatures. But limits are eventually set to such efforts by Myself, where the maxim then applies: “this far and no further”. It then takes mighty fights before such beings are brought to heel. And so no more of this; spirits have now departed, whilst legions of others are arriving.
RB|2|262|10|0|Today, Monday upon Earth, we shall not undertake much. Nor can much be accomplished with these spirits, who still are of a quite cool nature. But towards evening we shall release some warmth among them and then they, shall settle humbly down like light dew upon the flat of the Earth, and give us the honour. Tomorrow, Tuesday, three bishops of this city shall pay us a visit, resulting in some fiery episodes towards the evening.”
RB|2|263|1|1|Chapter 263
RB|2|263|1|1|Three bishops of Graz upon the clouds
RB|2|263|1|1|A Jesuit as messenger
RB|2|263|1|1|The tyrannical Sebastian and his better colleagues
RB|2|263|1|1|Judgment over the arrogant gang.
RB|2|263|1|0|Says Emperor Joseph: “Oh God, three Bishops at once, and that from Graz! Poor hill, this will make your head drip with cold sweat! Oh Lord, think of the spectacle at the Vienna Dom’s catacombs, and these were, with the exception of Migazzi, like-minded. Traditionally however each successor was a sworn enemy of his predecessor. Now three dog and cat bishops like that, with their body guards, in one hit: Oh Lord and Father, reach deeply into Your grace and mercy treasure- trove; we shall have indispensable need of them!”
RB|2|263|2|0|Say, I: “Indeed, My dear friend, you may not be completely wrong, but there is one capricious one among the three, the other two being quite good spirits. There they come upon a cloud, visible also to the carnal eye, the dark colour of the cloud being an indication of its passenger’s natures. The two superior ones have lesser body- guard protection, but closer at hand.
RB|2|263|3|0|But the one at the rear of the pitch- black night has more guard protection, close at hand, who shares his attitude and action. Just watch how he proudly rides upon the dark cloud, as if having to rule over Heaven and Earth! He has been an inhabitant of this world for nearly three years and knows it, or he would not travel upon the clouds, but has not relinquished one hair’s breadth of his steel hard attitude. He still is a leading papal prelate, and this honour no one is about to take off him. And with this big-wig assessment he now slowly drives towards us, expecting totally deferential reception from us; how do you like this spirit?”
RB|2|263|4|0|Says Joseph: “Verily, a nice instance of bigoted stupidity! Such fellow would give a worthy impression at a museum. No, what should one say!”
RB|2|263|5|0|Says also Robert: “I had heard most peculiar fragments about this zealot as far away as Saxony and commiserated much with this city and beautiful country for having to put up with such dim, domineering character in the ecclesiastical field, being made still more stupid than it already is. This mischievous fellow knows how to ingratiate himself with the court ladies, accomplishing all therewith and developing himself into a true church tyrant. He extended his royal household with many a country long since abandoned in this country, re-introducing them. He contributed not a little to the 1848 rebellion, and it is a great pity that he did not experience its outbreak in the world, for a few such caterwauling would have done him no harm.
RB|2|263|6|0|Now he is already floating above us and acting as if he didn’t notice us. What does he mean by constantly crossing himself, and what for the red stockings and white Bishop’s cap, golden coat and silvern shepherd’s staff? Upon Earth it was indeed deception for blind mankind, but who does he think of duping here in the spirit world?”
RB|2|263|7|0|Say I: “Just a little quiet now, My dear children, friends and brethren! We shall presently have him here, and he will trouble us. Watch how he is already despatching an attendant; from his enquiry you will discern how the airborne Bishop high above Earth thinks of us. He is here pay attention.”
RB|2|263|8|0|One unmistakable Jesuit and his officer step cheekily before us and the first one asks: “What kind of miserable gipsy rabble are you, that you don’t lift your hats and fall on your damned knees before a prince of the church, furnished with all power out of God journeying upon celestial clouds to bless!”
RB|2|263|9|0|Say I: “You say this Bishop is armed with all might out of God? If so, I would have to know whether the cloud on which he floats is a celestial one.”
RB|2|263|10|0|Says the Jesuit: “Why precisely you, gipsy boy? God is bound to stamp it on your nose, stupid gipsy! Do you not know that already in the world all gypsies are everlastingly condemned by God?” Say I: “No, My dear one; of that too I know not a syllable, when I should be the first to know. Amazing – the things you know I don’t! Tell Me, were you present when God is supposed to have furnished this Bishop with such limitless power over Earth?”
RB|2|263|11|0|Says the Jesuit: “God always provides such power invisibly, and one has to acknowledge its presence from its diverse effects. But God Himself dwells in the inaccessible light and, excepting for the holy, foremost angels who constantly wait upon His throne, no one is allowed to approach Him. Do You understand the depth of this wisdom?”
RB|2|263|12|0|Say I: “Does not appear to be that deep- your wisdom! And once more I have to confess not knowing about any of this. Strange, but this I do know that your Bishop Sebastian is an ox, and you a donkey! Animals not of the evil kind but stupid beyond all measure. For ourselves, as we are here, God is most visible and dwells in a definitely most accessible light. Only to those still living it up carnally in the world God has to remain invisible, for their free will’s sake, for as long as they have not attained to full re-birth of the spirit. But also remains invisible to spirits of your ilk, because you are not pure and born again and he shall remain so for some time yet.”
RB|2|263|13|0|Says the Jesuit: “In what area do you see God?” Say I; “In the very one in which you don’t see Him and shall not see for a long time yet. And you would not recognise Him even if He sat upon your nose. Go over to your blind Bishop and say unto to him: here dwells mankind’s salvation! If he too is a human, then let him come here and give God the honour; God the Lord has need of no substitute world-blesser, as He blesses the world Himself. Let the Bishop just bless his own heart with humility and not ride the clouds with pomp. Tell him that God the Lord Himself now walks the Earth and it is not proper that an unfaithful servant avails himself of the clouds!”
RB|2|263|14|0|Says the Jesuit; ”Who are you gypsy type being that you dare to treat me, a servant of God, and the royal church authority, in cheeky manner as if you had founded the church yourself? I ask you sinister gypsy who you and your company are?”
RB|2|263|15|0|Says Joseph to Me privately: “Oh Lord, Thou dear Father, my patience is running thin like a spider’s web and will rip if this foe of love life within you does not clear him off at once.”
RB|2|263|16|0|Say I: “My friend, be at peace and not angered! Can you ask something from a donkey that does not lie within his sphere? He heard what he is to do. If he does so, good for him; for means to rid ourselves of this pack animal shall not be lacking.”
RB|2|263|17|0|Says the Jesuit: “Am I getting an answer or not?”
RB|2|263|18|0|Say I to him rather loudly: “No, move or you shall be removed!”
RB|2|263|19|0|He takes off to his Bishop with a sour face, bowing down almost to his toes to tell him all he saw and heard. Now behold the rude face the Bishop is cutting, as if taking counsel with himself: shall I let the Earth live a little longer? Are there no more lightning that I can throw at this crowd of blasphemers? But no practicable rejoinder comes to mind, and he is ready to depart.
RB|2|263|20|0|But now he is surrounded by the other two Bishops with their impressive following, and the big one named Waldstein says to him: “Friend, and colleague, what’s the matter with you? What will you do? Don’t you recognise the shining crowd that covers the hilltop down there with their blessing presence? Do you not clearly discern, as at noon, Christ the Lord with His foremost disciples, all the emperors of the Habsburg dynasty and the notable Archbishop Migazzi and a host of perfect spirits?”
RB|2|263|21|0|Bishop Sebastian says furiously: “I know you two heretics! The church destruction you wreaked in this country I was not able to put right in twenty years, and you want to lecture me on Christ?! Me, who am filled with His holy spirit and carry the keys to heaven and hell in my hands! Who could know Christ better than I?”
RB|2|263|22|0|Says Waldstein: “Friend, if you talk like that then you have never known Christ, for the Lord’s Spirit does not walk with such arrogance. You are but a domineering parson in order to reach your goal through numbers, but the Lord cut you short; your efforts have achieved the exact opposite of what you set out to establish an absolute parson’s reign over the entire Earth. And you pretend to be the sole possessor of the holy Spirit! Oh you miserable wretch! You are indeed the sole carrier of the infernal spirit and the lie and arrogance, but have never recognised the spirit of Christ, as you are a determined enemy of the Spirit!”
RB|2|263|23|0|At these Waldstein’s words, Sebastian and his follower’s rage multiply. Waldstein and Arko (prince Arko, Bishop of Graz) now touch down upon Earth, and I despatch Robert to lead them over to Me. They obey and come over to Me most reverentially, as I meet them half way, leading them to the hill top.
RB|2|263|24|0|On arrival, Waldstein and Arko are about to fall on their faces, but I stop them, saying: “Friends, another time, for we have more urgent things to do! This Sebastian has evil intentions of doing the Earth harm. Today is Thursday evening; on Wednesday he took a rest, and so did we. This very day, having been humiliated, he intends to destroy everything in his path on Earth, but I have already given the powerful peace spirits a hint: even this night he shall be bound, together with his big following and flung down to Earth and there cooled down thoroughly.”
RB|2|263|25|0|Says Waldstein: “Oh holiest Father, how will this eventuate, and how shall we discern it, as we still possess much blindness?”
RB|2|263|26|0|Say I: “Lift your gaze upwards and behold the white spirits of peace how they are already lined up on every side in good order! They shall bind these brutes, together with Sebastian, with lightning speed and fling them to Earth. When tomorrow you see all the Alps covered in snow, then you know: here lies Sebastian, in his triumph, upon the best cooling apparatus for the fire of fury, namely under its blanket, which the peace spirits brought him from the North as a useful present.”
RB|2|263|27|0|Says Waldstein: “So snow also has a spiritual significance?”
RB|2|263|28|0|Say I: “Certainly! Whatever manifests upon Earth has firstly spiritual and only afterwards natural importance. But pay attention, for the wild hunt is about to commence!”
RB|2|264|1|1|Chapter 264
RB|2|264|1|1|Capture of Sebastian by the peace spirits
RB|2|264|1|1|Blanket of snow as special judgement for rebels against God’s order
RB|2|264|1|0|Bishops Waldstein and Arko are greatly astonished and they and their humble followers lift their eyes upwards. As soon as they see Sebastian he is already a captive of the peace spirits, together with his followers. He is writhing like a trodden worm, flinging curses at these spirits who so shamefully manhandle him, the man ‘well-pleasing’ to God! But this does not trouble My peace spirits, and their cheerful mind ignores all the raging. They function like clock-work and accept no bargaining.
RB|2|264|2|0|Bishop Waldstein says: “Oh Lord, this resembles spiders catching flies in their webs, and it seems to be these spirit’s system. They must have already had their net invisibly spread out beforehand, or their speed of operation would have been impossible. Is he and his crowd not cursing now!”
RB|2|264|3|0|Say I: “That’s nothing new about beings of his ilk, nor did he not already in the world condemn everyone not dancing to his tune; how should he now be capable of acting differently over here? Oh this is a foolishly evil spirit who could have dispassionately watched a million people burnt to death as heretics. That’s what makes him so furious, that he can’t get things off his chest now.
RB|2|264|4|0|Watch how the spirits are now pushing him through the air towards Obersteier; they shall fix him up upon a lofty alp, whilst the inferior spirits shall be accommodated at lower altitude, like Schokel, Rabenwald, der Kulm and others. Now they have reached the heights; watch how the crests of the mountains are turning first grey and then gradually white: how do you like that?”
RB|2|264|5|0|Says Waldstein: “This thing looks truly shocking, for how long will such spirits have to remain under such cooling blanket: perhaps forever?”
RB|2|264|6|0|Say I: “Not at all; as soon as they introvert and realise how basically wrong and wayward they are, turning to Me in their hearts, they shall at once be freed from such judgment; yet not a second earlier. Sebastian however shall have to be placed under the glacier’s ice yet, before he is properly cooled off. For he has much arrogance in him and also enough stupidity to regard his arrogance as God-given. Not much can be done with such fools, yet we must never set our patience, grace, love and mercy aside with them as they are our brethren, for whose salvation we must care.”
RB|2|264|7|0|Says Robert, who also had been watching the capture and removal of Sebastian and his crowd: “Lord, Thou best Father, I now notice everything snow-covered as far as the eye can see; all the higher mountains of Steiermark, Kärnten, Tirol and Salzburg are deeply snowed under; this surely cannot all be on account of Sebastian’s false foundations!”
RB|2|264|8|0|Say I: “That of course not, but there are plenty of such fools in every country. But with these spirits it is as with an electrical connection: even if some spirit is excited in some hidden nook, then in the same moment all spirits of the same ilk are precipitated into special action. If this is diametrically against My order then all such spirits are seized simultaneously in all countries and rebuked through appropriate means. But the reforming is not similar to and as sudden as the negative arousal, but proceeds somewhat like a thousand persons in a queue being knocked over in a field by an earthquake. They shall certainly fall simultaneously, but getting up shall vary. Some shall get up immediately, others, more or less hurt, shall only gradually get up with much effort. And the seriously injured shall indeed need much effort and time to get up, whilst others may remain stretched out as if dead. And just so is it also with these individual judgements! They are taken captive simultaneously but release is not so, because this depends not on an external force but only their own life force.
RB|2|264|9|0|So you see how with one stroke all mountains are covered in snow, which is a cooling blanket for hot-headed spirits, but by equivalence it is the apparent power of the peace spirits. On withdrawal of such power by the spirits, the nature-spirits captured simultaneously melt away as water, whilst the real captive spirits underneath are set free and can do as they please. If turning to the good, then good for them; but if they return to evil, then of course they will fare badly again.
RB|2|265|1|1|Chapter 265
RB|2|265|1|1|About nature spirits and stellar elements within man’s soul
RB|2|265|1|1|How beings out of God canbecome impure
RB|2|265|1|1|Seventeen prelates from Rein on a visit
RB|2|265|1|0|Says Robert: “Lord, this I do understand, but you also mentioned nature spirits which melt into water; who and what are these spirits?
RB|2|265|2|0|Say I: “These are primordial spirit-sparks or individual ideas from My heart. When through minor judgments they are suitably prepared and fermented through all kinds of activity within My love, they are also then embodied in matter, plant and animal forms. At the end of their cycle they become human souls with all intelligence, so that they become beings in whom My very own love spirit is connected with such souls.
RB|2|265|3|0|Your own soul is something like that, but not from this but another earth. Constituents related to your flesh from this Earth are indeed additions, but you yourself ultimately belong to the souls from the terrestrial world called Uranus.
RB|2|265|4|0|All the souls of this Earth have of course something from the stars within them. But what remains is predominantly what they acquired from nature in yonder terrestrial world where they were first developed as complete human souls. Do you now understand what these nature spirits are?”
RB|2|265|5|0|Says Robert: “Yes, my God and Father, the thing is now clear to me. But I still don’t understand how out of Yourself, who are in everything the most perfect Being, beings can go forth that are impure and imperfect; for there cannot be anything anywhere that has not gone forth from Yourself.”  Say I: “Friend, this I have already vividly explained on another occasion; recall it from within yourself and everything shall be clear to you.”
RB|2|265|6|0|Says Robert: “Ah yes, that’s right, the time you explained the difference between your thoughts and ideas! Yes indeed, I’ve got it: every thought in itself as baseline from an idea is pure. Since one can however form an impure image out of a basic line (which for itself always remains pure) such images already are more impure than the original or basic idea, because they can also represent something impure, which is of course impossible with the basic line, because a line remains a line but not a figure that arises from a combination of lines.
RB|2|265|7|0|But Lord, it is already Monday, and next to the Bishop Sebastian saga we have not seen or heard much. How about giving some other spot a brief visit?”
RB|2|265|8|0|Say I: “Well spoken, but to-day seventeen Prelates from the chapter seminary of Rein shall pay us a visit and we have something to arrange with them. Only tomorrow shall we visit another spot for a few hours. Now however let us all hold our peace, for the Prelates are approaching.
RB|2|265|9|0|Says Bishop Waldstein: “If they are not of too ancient a period then I may well know them?” Say I: “That hardly, because these all belong to the first, formative period of this chapter. Those belonging to your period are not ripe for a long while yet – for getting to where we are now. But they approach with serious mien, and so we shall receive them in a like manner and show them also that we too have the right to detain ourselves upon this hilltop.
RB|2|265|10|0|This hill once belonged to this chapter and was cultivated with vines towards the south-west, whilst the northerly and easterly sides remained wooded for hunting. In later times things changed and various properties left this chapter’s control. These seventeen prelates however are still under the impression that they are still owners of what once belonged to this chapter. They were very proud of this hill and did not like seeing worldly visitors and that because of the game. Now they believe us to be disguised poachers and intend frightening us off this height. Be prepared for the ensuing agitation.
RB|2|265|11|0|Says Robert: “Lord, would not Helena, with her notorious Viennese abruptness, be a fitting response for these heroes? That one could really fling the truth into these venison-lusting knuckleheads’ faces.”  Say I: “Not advisable, as these seventeen are not versed in Viennese and are immense fanatics, they are descended from the so-called holy inquisition. One would make them malicious by awakening their slumbering zeal, through which so many faithful souls were tortured in the most pitiless fashion. What was to be done? These persons really were sufficiently stupid to believe that such ghostly deeds were a well-pleasing service to God. And the more inexorable such parson, the more holy he deemed himself, being considered so by all the other dimwits. Hence all of you hold your peace in their presence! Show indifference, as if you were not taking note of My dealings with them. But peace now – they stand before us, assessing us with their inquisitorial eyes.”
RB|2|265|12|0|Following these words, one titular Prelate takes the word; this arch-papist, looking over his left shoulder with scornful mien, takes My measure from head to toe, saying: “Who gave you permission to set foot upon this holy height and frighten my game, which also is holy, as it is destined for God’s zealous servants? Speak, or there shall be a lynching and death and damnation!”
RB|2|265|13|0|Say I: “The Lord of the world has the right to settle down wherever he pleases and has no need to ask the worldly pseudo-owners for gracious permission. And so he was pleased to arrogate to Himself the right to settle down upon this place, and that because of all places of this city’s surroundings; profaned by evil men, this hill was the least desecrated. I am Christ the Lord and am come to give the malicious world judgment or on the other hand grace, forgiveness of their sins and eternal life to My faithful followers. He who recognizes, receives and is not offended in Me shall not perish! But he who is offended in Me and believes not that I am the first and the last, the beginning and ending, the Alpha and Omega, shall be lost. Now you know everything you need to know; what will ye do now?”
RB|2|265|14|0|Says the Primas: “Give us a sign and we shall believe your words.”  Say I: “These are plenty of signs before your eyes; take note and they shall provide you with light, because you are not actually too evil, but blind and stupid; are you aware of having actually died?  Says the Prelate: “What, what, who died? How, where and when? Am I perhaps not alive now? Am I dead? Who can prove this to me? Hence signs and proof of everything, or you shall be put in prison as rogues and poachers!”
RB|2|265|15|0|Say I: “Not so feverish, my dear ones, or you could provoke the same in Me, which shall somewhat overheat you! But since you have such mighty fear for your game, which still exists only in your imaginations, we all shall leave this hill for a while and betake ourselves to the Schokel mountain; there your eyes shall be opened for moments, to see whether you still are the lords of this chapter, or alternatively administered by a new prelate long since.”
RB|2|265|16|0|Says the primus: “What – we are to scale the highest mountain in Styria which, on account of its height and its many witches, has never been trodden by mortal foot?” Say I: “For that very reason you must go there in order to be healed of three major stupidities which have held your vision captive: firstly, that you still live upon Earth; secondly, that the Schokel is not the highest mountain of this land by far, and thirdly that neither witches nor evil spirits dwell there. Only then will you comprehend that this hill is by no means still your property and that there is no more red game there and hence no poacher either.”
RB|2|265|17|0|Says the Primas: “How shall we get up to that frightening height? It will take us several days journey.”  Say I: “Not at all: To prove that you too are no longer carnal men but spirits, we shall put this journey behind us in one moment; I only say: ‘Be it so! ’  And behold, we are here. Now, how do you like it here?”
RB|2|265|18|0|Confounded, the Primas says “Ah, that is a bit thick: how did we get here so suddenly? Like lightning were we shot here from the Reinerhugel; a light starts to rise within me. We seventeen have indeed been disembodied many years ago; how did this not occur to us earlier? We could have realised it from the fact that this chapter used to have only one prelate at any one time, yet we counted seventeen of us that joined up later; strange how one can be so stupid and blind! And now I can see also that there are much higher mountains than Shockel – and no trace of witches or evil spirits! We have to thank this wonderful leader! Even if he is not Christ the Lord Himself, he would have to be a mighty spirit sent to us from God.”  They all fall on their faces before Me, praising God’s power in Me.
RB|2|265|19|0|Asks Robert: “Lord, what have I actually in common with these?” Say I: “They too are Uranians like you, and hence most stubborn, for which reason you were to receive them into your house; do you now understand this phenomenon?”
RB|2|265|20|0|Says Robert: “Yes Lord and Father, now I do so of course; are those previous spirits with us upon that lower altitude down there also my primordial compatriots?” Say I: “Not exactly, but they are similar in their love and hence also belong to your organization. For I say unto you that you are henceforth a major pillar of a new organisation, a reward for those who worked in My vineyard for honest and good reasons.”
RB|2|265|21|0|Say the two Bishops humbly: “Lord, did we not also work in your vineyard: are we not to also oversee some office over here?” Say I: “You were indeed workers too, but the world has already given you good wages. He was paid for his efforts by death, and that distinguishes him from yourselves. He is a martyr: are you such? He fell as a victim of his love for his brethren; are you such?”
RB|2|266|1|1|Chapter 266
RB|2|266|1|1|Bishops’ ‘holy’ conceit: God alone is good
RB|2|266|1|1|Dimwit spirits and poor sick souls approach, finding appropriate treatment
RB|2|266|1|0|Say the two Bishops as out of one mouth: “Oh Lord, there we are of course nothing by comparison, for we never suffered want upon Earth. If this son of your love is however a great spirit before Thee then he shall be forgiving us for unwittingly not honouring him, sufficiently. But we hope to make good in future. We nevertheless don’t understand how we were found worthy to be received into the celestial brotherhood of one so holy, for how great must be he who constantly moves close by your side, acting according to your will and receiving your constant counsel!”
RB|2|266|2|0|Say I: “Were you not respectable Bishops, yet speak as if you had attended an old holy Joe’s school for years; who is holy before Me? God alone is holy and good, everything else being brother and sister, the least always being the greatest in My kingdom. Honour belongs to God alone, everything else assessed only by love!
RB|2|266|3|0|But let us leave that, for we have the whole of eternity for this. We have now been here three hours terrestrial time and the Prelates are still lying upon their faces. They must now be helped, after which we must hasten back to our hill, where some of our earthly friends, are now leaving the hill, which however does not matter as our blessing, which attaches to the hill, they have already received. Hence to the Prelates now.
RB|2|266|4|0|Arise, you seventeen brethren of the Rein: Chapter; you have now received new eyes, to behold the proper light and to grasp truth. Hence do not turn the new light of your eyes into the ground, but behold the light of all light and understand it!”
RB|2|266|5|0|Here the seventeen arise, looking about in astonishment. And the Primus spokesman says: “Lord, God and Father, only now do we realise that it is You of whom all glory-filled heavens and earth testify: Oh Father, what must we do to be more worthy of Your holy proximity?” Say I: “From now on to love Me above all, for your love of Me is your true eternal life. And all your brothers and sisters as yourselves, for on your brotherly and sisterly love depends your blessedness. The more truly active mutual love you show one another, the happier you shall be!
RB|2|266|6|0|All the heavens with their countless joys go forth from mutual, true love of neighbour, just as alternatively all pain, infernal torments go forth from self-Love. Were there no self-love, there would be no hell and no war upon Earth, and any hunger or pestilence. It is because men are full of the most ruinous self-love, making up hell out of men and not out of Me, that they have to also put up with all evil going forth from self-love and selfishness.
RB|2|266|7|0|Satan is indeed still the prince of hell, just as he was its first founder, but he has not had power to ruin men for a long time, for they have become his masters. Ever since mankind have depended on their free will, there are many among them whose school Satan himself could very well attend, especially among the lofty Roman clergy and the Jesuits, for whom even Satan has respect. Such beings too call themselves servants of God; how do you like that?”
RB|2|266|8|0|Says the Primus: “Lord, it is mortifying to hear so from Your mouth! Say I: “Indeed, but it is nevertheless so, and not much can presently be done about it. But now it is getting unto five-thirty, wherefore we shall return to our hill.
RB|2|266|9|0|Be it so, and behold, we are already back upon our Reinerkogel. But now heavy cloud is rising above the city and light mists are rising from all the cemeteries of this city; what do you think this signifies?” All say: “Lord, we don’t know; please explain it!”
RB|2|266|10|0|Say I: “The black clouds above the city comprise a committee of at least ten thousand monks and other parsons who have now been in this area for four hundred years and who, owing to their blindness, cannot find a way out. Among them are some Bishops and prelates and deacons; these we shall now furnish with rafts and send downstream into the regions of the Black Sea, because over here they would start much trouble, having become more wakeful and seeing in My personal proximity. After some centuries in the sea they shall come to their senses, and only then shall it be possible to do something with them. The light mists above the cemeteries comprise very poor, sick souls who thirst after healing. They shall be fully helped during this earthly night from Wednesday to Thursday. I want them to approach us and behold, they start turning towards us.
RB|2|267|1|1|Chapter 267
RB|2|267|1|1|He who receives the poor receives Me!
RB|2|267|1|1|Healing and comforting of needy souls
RB|2|267|1|1|The loving virgin
RB|2|267|1|0|Says Robert: “Lord and Father, the more guests at my house the greater my joy and bliss. But I would like to know in what sense these souls once again stand in some kind of relationship with me: could these also be Uranians?” Say I: “No, not these, nor do they need to be. These are destitute, and as such are your closest neighbours. Here too the principle applies: ‘He who receives a poor in My name receives Me’. I say, Brother Robert, there lies the main reason for My permitting that such poor souls should find hospitality in your big house.”
RB|2|267|2|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord and Father, in that case have all the poor of the Earth come into my house. If the sun, moon, stars and the entire Earth were to fit into a house, then many poor should find space there. Where You oh Lord have tarried for so long, there all of infinity has enough space.”
RB|2|267|3|0|Following Robert’s remarks, several thousand souls arrive, settling down upon the hill in long rows and begging for help and convalescence from diverse problems that remained adhering to their soul-skins from the permissive world. Their request is granted and they at once assume a healthy appearance and are clothed in white garments, with green borders for males and red ones for females.
RB|2|267|4|0|Having placed them in this state of fitness we despatch a messenger to them, instructing him to lead them all to the top of the Plabutschberg, where they shall find milk, bread and wine, for weak spirits have to first be fed with spiritual milk for sufficient strength for the ability to assimilate bread and wine. The messenger is from among those who first followed us from Vienna. He briskly brings them to the top of the said mountain, where the poor find everything they need in readiness.
RB|2|267|5|0|Being sated for the first time in their spirit life they hardly find words to thank the messenger and how to pleasantly reciprocate. But the latter amicably refers them to Me, the sole giver of good gifts, telling them that I Myself shall shortly visit them and that then they shall for the first time see their God the Lord and Creator and then be blessed by Him Personally forever. Hearing that, there is no end to their joy.
RB|2|267|6|0|One being of exceptional beauty – a virgin, becomes restless on hearing this, her heart having already been constantly turned towards Me in this world; she is fired up, her love growing mightier. Gently she says to the messenger: ‘noble friend of my most beloved Jesus, I beg you to take me to Him: I live only for him. He alone is my all, my God, my Father, my life!”
RB|2|267|7|0|Says the messenger: “Most beautiful, dearest sister, behold, I am but a servant of the Lord, allowed to do only as commanded by Him; but I am about to return to Him and shall pass on your request; be assured I shall not forget you. You have taken in my heart too and I wonder whether you shall find your way out of it again! Fare thee well until we meet again – may be shortly.”
RB|2|267|8|0|Therewith, he leaves the depressed beauty in order to return; but hardly halfway down the road he looks back, to see the depressed close at his heels. Stopping, he says: “But, my most beautiful one, what are you doing, knowing I can’t exceed my commission. Why do you follow?” Says the virgin: “Oh friend, do you have instructions to also stop me?” Says the messenger: “No, not that!” Says the virgin: “Well, then let me go the sweet path of my heart.”
RB|2|267|9|0|Short of reply he continues his measured pace. But a couple of hundred paces further I meet the messenger, this time by Myself. Recognising Me he voices his problem with the sad maiden.
RB|2|267|10|0|But I say: “Did she not tell you she is following the sweet path of her heart? She loves Me above everything else and wants to get to where I, as the only object of her love, am to be found. In future remember that when finding such love, never obstruct its path to Me! Where such love dwells in a heart, there dwells also the perfection of spirit, and where a spirit bears such perfection with him, there he carries Me also and can without fear and timidity approach My actually freest Being. He who has become a fire himself must not fear fire; where is the darling of my heart now?”
RB|2|267|11|0|Says the messenger: ‘Oh Lord, a couple of hundred paces behind me and probably moaning and crying, probably not daring to follow me further, although I stopped arguing with her.”  Say I: “Ay, My dear friend, this you must not do again; the poor one suffers much now hence take me to her immediately!”
RB|2|267|12|0|Says the Messenger: “You know quite well where the poor one tarries and have never yet needed a guide; but I will do so because You have commanded me.”
RB|2|267|13|0|The messenger goes ahead and I follow, and we are there presently. Here we find the beloved one upon her knees, her face turned upwards and sobbing, hands clasped in prayer: “Oh You my sole eternal love, my Jesus, my God and my Lord! How long has my heart pined for you and still I am not with the grace of beholding Your holy visage. I must admit that I lacked nothing during the seemingly many years in this world of spirits. I took much joy in the many souls that permitted me to teach them about You and Your word. All my beloved students have followed me and are tarrying by several thousand upon this height of the Lord. We did everything that according to Your word would lead us to behold Your face. In the latest phases we even began to fast and to self-flagellate out of purest love and longing for You, but so far all in vain. Oh Father, by Your immense grace show us which sins still cling to us, and especially to me!
RB|2|267|14|0|In the world I was a well-respected woman, made noble on account of my old aristocratic husband, and I enjoyed many a distinction, yet I was never conceited about it. I did indeed commit a grave injustice against a teacher of my daughter, and this was blatant unthankfullness, for he was sent by You to my house as a light from heaven teaching me by word and selected lectures to recognise You as the holy Father in the fullness of truth. How I regretted this error, how often when still upon Earth and how often here!
RB|2|267|15|0|Eternity is long, oh Lord; just give me the opportunity and I shall make good all my earthly errors in Your holiest name. Although I was no virgin upon Earth, I am so here, because no male spirit was yet allowed to touch me. My love for You, oh Father, always was my mighty guardian! Oh you hard messenger from heaven who did not let me follow you, when will you return to bring me news from Him Whom alone I love!” Thereupon she cries again, hiding her face with her hands.
RB|2|268|1|1|Chapter 268
RB|2|268|1|1|The two messengers with the new Mary
RB|2|268|1|1|Parable of the small plant and the oak
RB|2|268|1|1|The Earth’s spiritual state
RB|2|268|1|1|Perfection through grace
RB|2|268|1|0|But I now step over to her, saying: “Mary, behold, the messenger is back, cry not! The messenger is strict indeed, but not hard.”  Here the addressed one takes the hands from her face, rising from the ground, looking at us rather confused. After a short while she says timidly: “Now there are two messengers; which one is going to bring me news of the one and only I love? Where is He who is love itself? When shall my eye behold His holiest visage?”
RB|2|268|2|0|Say I: “Just a little patience, My dear daughter! Behold, the Lord is like a clever gardener who first brings in the lesser fruit from his trees, depositing them in his barn, where they attain to full ripeness. The nicer fruits he leaves hanging upon the tree, so that the sweet substance increases and spirit and life fully ripen in the germ, which the grain bears within itself. Likewise the small grass of the Earth ripens in a short time but only lasts for a short time. Come the frosts and storms of winter and it soon dies, retaining but a feeble life in the root.
RB|2|268|3|0|The oak on the other hand requires many years before becoming a tree capable of bearing fruit. But once it stands there in well-ripened strength, storms and frosts rage and it defies them with iron breast. And behold, you too have through prolonged waiting become a fully ripened fruit and it shall be easy for you to bear God’s proximity. None can bear this unless first making their spirit God-like through paths indicated by God Himself. You however have vexed mighty in love, and therewith have fully ripened in spirit, wherefore we both hastened over to you in order to pick you as a precious fruit for the Lord’s granary. But now we intended to move up to the heights to your disciples to bring them good cheer!”
RB|2|268|4|0|Says Mary: “Oh, dear friend, your voice sounds charming and your wisdom shines through all my straying. Verily, you alone would make further waiting for the sight of my Lord Jesus Christ tolerable. Truly, the Lord Himself could hardly speak more fortifying. So celestially good, gentle and pleasant are your looks; will you not allow me to touch you? I am driven to it irresistibly!”
RB|2|268|5|0|Say I: “Well, so come and let Me escort you to the heights; that ought to afford an opportunity to touch Me. Do you think that I am perhaps less fond of you than you of Me? Think again, because long before you loved Me I loved you already with all the life glow of My heart! But this is not the place where to reveal My many–faceted love for you. We shall get to know one another more intimately upon the height, confessing our mutual love.”
RB|2|268|6|0|Mary now moves over without realising I am the Right one. Touching My arm she nearly faints for delight, saying “Friend, let go of me, I am too weak to withstand my love. You may yet take away all my love for Jesus the Lord and draw me to yourself!”
RB|2|268|7|0|Says Mary: “You shall undoubtedly be able to do so; but my heart cannot be indifferent to whether it loves the Lord Himself or just one of His many great friends, notwithstanding the fact that I would seemingly love no other Being more than You. My heart is steady upon God and yet I discern no foundation. I have no intention of loving You; I desire and must love only God. Yet the harder I strive not to love You the more my heart glows for you, may God do with me as He will. Oh you heavenly friend, say unto me why I must love you so intensely? Oh, what is to become of such love!”
RB|2|268|8|0|Say I: “Be of good cheer and don’t be troubled about how and who you love! It is enough that your love is pure and good. All love that is in itself pure cannot be other than good, and it is pure if without self-love. If just a small amount of self-love is mixed with pure love then it soon leavens pure love, giving it a miserable life foundation.
RB|2|268|9|0|And see, My beloved Mary, the Earth is now full of such sour dough, and from same arise nothing but ulcers and bumps from whose pus shameful creeping things develop, often polyps with a thousand suction trunks. Wherefore you will be able to find trillions of fire spirits that are hard to hold back from transforming this Earth together with everything in, upon and above it to ash and dust with their unrighteous rage.
RB|2|268|10|0|There is no constancy among men, their hearts being cold and dim, because putrid air has developed from the fermenting sour dough in their hearts stifling all true life in God. But I say unto you that even God’s patience shall shortly be running out.
RB|2|268|11|0|The Earth carries only very few on whose account God holds back the full destruction of this Earth. But as soon as these either leave the Earth, either well-pleasing to God or having themselves turned into sour dough – something God does not wish to foresee – then the Earth shall be handed over to the fire spirits. These can then do what they like with this carrier of sin.
RB|2|268|12|0|But from the dust of this sin-mother, no simultaneously destroyed spirit shall ever rise to life again usury and taxation have now upon Earth reached such degree that it is all but impossible for the poor, until now God’s true representatives on Earth and actual people of God, to persist. God gave the Earth good years, but the rich through usury made bad ones, trading with foodstuffs shamefully.
RB|2|268|13|0|I shall however cause a lean time to come over the Earth, causing the poor to start dying off the Earth. God shall then take good counsel of what the rich will do about it. Should they take care of the poor and abandon profiteering, then the judgments also shall be stopped and the Earth given good times again. In the alternative however all shall be precipitated into ruin, because the Earth itself has turned into sour dough.
RB|2|268|14|0|Verily, for several weeks now I found Myself upon this Earth, acting upon extraordinary paths, yet am on a daily basis progressively more disgusted with its sensual people and the Earth itself. Today is the Earth’s Thursday; only until Saturday night shall I detain Myself upon these grounds of sin and until then heal and receive what is capable of healing and receiving. Following My departure I shall hand this dark ground over to My peace spirits and they shall act as they see fit.
RB|2|268|15|0|Now you will have seen the difference between pure and good, and impure and bad love. But I once again say unto you that your love for Me is pure and good, because you love Me for my own sake. Wherefore your love is well-pleasing to God, for all love should be so constituted and not like the sour dough of the Pharisees.
RB|2|268|16|0|We have now reached this mountain’s peak and behold, right ahead – your male and female disciples are camping under the trees. Go and tell them that I and the previous messenger have arrived – to fully lift them up to eternal life out of the pure grace of the Lord!”
RB|2|269|1|1|Chapter 269
RB|2|269|1|1|The Lord reveals Himself to the one in love
RB|2|269|1|1|Blind heart more insightful than erudite intellect
RB|2|269|1|1|Great blessings upon the mountain
RB|2|269|1|0|Say Mary: “Ah, You would have to be a most mighty friend of the Lord, if imbued with such power! Your method of counselling also is completely that of the Lord, excepting that you seem to be somewhat stricter than the Lord could be. Whoever therefore is on good terms with you is bound to be so with the Lord.”
RB|2|269|2|0|Say I: ““Why do you consider Me more strict than the Lord Himself?” Says Mary: “Because it seems to please You to shortly see the entire Earth in dust and ashes before You. Punish the rich usurers and help the poor in the Lord’s name, and the Earth shall turn good again!” Say I: “Indeed, so it shall be; you are to be right! This time a judgment shall come over the profiteers. These moles shall be drowned by a flood of God’s wrath in midst of their wheeling’s and dealings!
RB|2|269|3|0|Oh you My beloved one, I quite hear the wailing and crying and weeping of poverty. I see the bakers, millers and butchers do dreadful profiteering, but they act as if the next day would see them beggars. They pretend to not earn enough for purchasing a spoonful of soup. My dear Mary, this injustice cries to heaven! And that’s the way of nearly all groceries.
RB|2|269|4|0|Other rich who normally support the needy are retreating to cut the economies. But all live well, only the poor have to bear tenfold misery. Behold, this shall shortly awaken God’s long-asleep wrath, bringing down indescribable judgment over all money lenders, brokers and usurers, but also over all the rich who close off their hearts and homes to the poor. This time it shall come to pass that the poor shall praise God and the rich curse everything that opposes them, but it shall not help them!”
RB|2|269|5|0|Says Mary: “But, dearest friend, how do you know so well what the Lord will do? Are you so filled with God’s spirit that You prophesy as if You Yourself were the Lord?” Say I: “Well, go now to your disciples and call them over here so we can sort them out.”
RB|2|269|6|0|Mary goes over, announcing to the many followers: “Dear brothers and sisters, the Lord has heard our prayers and sent messengers from heaven to lead us to the realm of light, life and truth in God, Who is the final goal of all our strivings and our love forever!” All arise and come with me over to those two messengers!”
RB|2|269|7|0|They all rejoice and move over to Me in good order, forming a wide circle seven deep around Me. Mary comes back to Me, saying: “Friend, here they all are, and so far as I know none are without their wedding clothes. All of them think the way I do, for I have taught and led them here as best I could. To guide them further would not be possible, as I know of no further path. You are so filled with the love and power of the Lord that love for You consumes me. So let us have some of the excess of the Lord’s love for His children which you are endued with and reveal also the Lord’s holy will that we may recognise what is left for us to do!”
RB|2|269|8|0|Say I: “My dear one, time is running out and Thursday is coming to an end. The Earth’s sun has long since left the horizon. Wherefore I shall briefly explain to you where you stand and what in future will be your business; hearken to Me:
RB|2|269|9|0|The Lord whom you love so much, but whom you are now forcing yourself to love because your heart can no longer leave Me out, am even I Myself (here Mary sinks to her knees). And your present task is that you now follow Me to that hill towards East where many await us. There you shall be blessed and strengthened with My love, grace, strength and might!”
RB|2|269|10|0|With these words Mary somewhat recovers, calling out with love-broken heart: “Lord, Lord, My God, My Father! Now I know why my heart glowed so much for you. When my intellect tried to turn my heart to God, the heart was more understanding, not wanting to let You go. Wherefore people ought to pay more attention to the education of their heart than their minds; because if the heart in its blindness already sees more than the intellect with open eyes, what a well-educated heart would not be able to see! Oh Lord, Thou love of my heart’s love, forgive the immense blindness of my intellect for not recognising you since my heart recognised you so easily when aware of your proximity!”
RB|2|269|11|0|Say I: “Fear not, My dear Mary, all is well; arise and tell your disciples to follow us.”  Mary immediately rises with joy and love-filled heart to proclaim My will to her disciples. These fall upon their faces, crying a powerful praise. Mary counsels them wisely however, and all get off the ground, saying: “Holy Father, show us grace and receive us as the last of Your servants.”
RB|2|269|12|0|Say I: “All peace be with you; rest your troubles upon My shoulders, and My grace and love be your life eternally! Let your task be to love Me, and your brothers and sisters as yourselves! For my law for the Earth also is law for all the heavens! But now follow Me!”
RB|2|269|13|0|All arise and in a few minutes we are at the familiar spot and greeted fervently be all. Finding ourselves upon the Reinerkogel and taking up the entire area right down to the plain, I bless all the newly won and let them be provided with the true bread and true wine from the heavens.
RB|2|269|14|0|On being filled, they again extol praise and thanks that lasts till Friday morning. At rise of the terrestrial sun, the newly-arrived sink into deep reverence, praying to Me from the depth of their hearts, not finishing till midday, during which time a countless host of monks of all kinds are approaching the hill from every side.
RB|2|270|1|1|Chapter 270
RB|2|270|1|1|Hosts of dim monk spirits
RB|2|270|1|1|Disputations about the Trinity
RB|2|270|1|0|Mary at my side asks what all these black beings might be; I say unto her: “Do you not know that it is written: ‘where there is a carcass the eagles gather! ’ These do not seek in Me what you sought. They do actually know that I am here, but for them I am not what I am for you, but the opposite! To them I am an anti-Christ, a chief of all heretics, wherefore they seek to surround and if it were possible totally destroy Me. For them, I would be a tasty ass to fill their evil stomach of wrath and tyranny.
RB|2|270|2|0|But their accommodation has been arranged; look upwards and you will see mighty hosts who are angels of peace. These shall catch the black brood, gag and bind them and cool their rage substantially. Oh that is a wicked and obstinate gang who have to be silenced properly. It will be several centuries before it starts dawning under their roof. Do not fear however as they cannot come near us.
RB|2|270|3|0|Says Mary: “Oh Lord, their numbers are multiplying by the minute; the firmament is darkening and no trace left of the sun, yet they rise from all sides like threatening thunder clouds. One can hardly make out one single figure; how many of them are there?
RB|2|270|4|0|Say I: “There is no question of large numbers but not over seventy thousand. Above them stand over a million peace spirits who will have dealt with this rabble in a few Earth days. They can of course accomplish this in a moment, but must not for order’s sake restrict any spirit due to free will.
RB|2|270|5|0|Many of them are of superior nature, but were so-to-speak drawn along with the torrent. It is on account of these not too wicked ones, still suitable for some counselling, that the malicious majority must not be captured at once but gradually. Hence it shall take a few days, visible to Earth people as clouds, snow and rain. The most evil ones shall of course be seized almost instantly, whilst the less evil ones shall be processed more gradually.
RB|2|270|6|0|Look towards mid-day there; three representatives are heading our way three old Carmelite monks; we shall see what they want. But note well; no one besides I Myself and Paul, John and Peter standing here by my side, are to trade words with them, for none of you are strong enough to stand your ground before these. It would be easier for you to bear up to Satan, because he has already been humbled bitterly many a time but not these. They shall grandstand cleverly, but we hold the handle for their pick axe. They are nearly here, and it means focusing yourselves.”
RB|2|270|7|0|That moment the three stand cheekily before Me, jeeringly asking who I am. I respond: “I am exactly what you are not, but My turn is to ask you who you are, and what you so cheekily look for and want here?” Say the three: “We are here to investigate what religion you and your scum are; and so we ask whether you believe in a triune God, and his only, holy apostolic catholic church and its head, the roman pope?”
RB|2|270|8|0|Say I: “What is that – the triune God?” Say the three “If you don’t know that then that’s the end of you already! Don’t you know that God consists of three Persons, namely Father, son and the holy spirit proceeding from both of them?” Say I: “That I know indeed, exactly the opposite, as the truth. We maintain what is actual: that God is one person, which person however consists of three within Himself – so to say!” Scream the three: “Heretic – Heretic – heretic!”
RB|2|270|9|0|Say I: “Why should this be heresy? Man himself, created in God’s image, himself is such trinity in one and the same person: does he not have a body as outer form, a soul which enlivens this organism and finally, a divine spirit within the soul which gives the soul its intellect, its will and all power. Would you not think it crassest nonsense if three people came your way insisting upon life and death that they are only one person? And that in spite of the fact that each is performing a function in accordance with their talents, of which the other two have no knowledge, nor capacity of acting same out. But if you would have to find such assertion on the part of feeble minded people extremely stupid, how would you then ascribe such crass idiocy to the endlessly wise Deity? Would not even the animal kingdom laugh at you if you were to encumber the deity itself with insanity by word and doctrine?
RB|2|270|10|0|How is it that you teach ‘God is the highest wisdom’ but to yourselves thickest foolishness, making an absurdity out of the deity to put off all thinking persons.
RB|2|270|11|0|What then are you; I ask, if you present the deity to your co-religionists in this way? Behold, in this way you are the very worst atheists, because whoever preaches with fire and sword a God that does not and cannot exist, preventing millions from gaining the right concept of God, such is no servant in God’s vineyard. He is lazy servant of Satan, who helps him to ruin the young crops and helps prepare stubble fields and deserts upon which grow only thorns and thistles.
RB|2|270|12|0|Which one of you has ever seen or conversed with God? Which one of you can say with clear conscience that he has been taught of God? You have indeed read the word of God but distorted it, making out of same whatever pleased you and was suitable for your insatiable money bags and that is now your night! Judas betrayed the Lord only once, because he allowed himself to be subjugated by Satan, and the latter took over his body and killed him. But I ask you: what great holy man is not Judas compared to yourselves, who betray God before the world a hundred times every day? Judas, who betrayed Me only once you put in hell, even though he soon thereafter burned with remorse. Where then shall I put you million fold betrayers of God! You called me a heretic: who then are you million fold betrayers and destroyers of God? What do you want here?”
RB|2|270|13|0|The three are alarmed and none can help the other. Looking Me over from head to toe, not knowing what to make of Me, My words seeming like fiery arrows, they recognise the profound wisdom.
RB|2|271|1|1|Chapter 271
RB|2|271|1|1|The three servants awaken
RB|2|271|1|1|Three more doctors of theology given tough lecture and test
RB|2|271|1|0|At that point three further spirits come up asking the spokesmen what is taking them so long.
RB|2|271|2|0|Say the first three: “We listened to this Man in front of us; His words hit our hearts like fiery arrows and we recognise the truth in Him. You can do as you will but we shall stay with this truth.”  Asked the other three: “What does that truth sound like?” Say the first three: “Here stands the one who spoke truthfully; it’s not up to us to tell you – ask Him.”
RB|2|271|3|0|The three newly arrived turn to Me, asking: “What is the truth that so impressed our three brethren?” Say I: “It says in Scripture: “‘Now is the judgment of this world; now shall the prince of this world be cast out!” (Jn 12:31)  Do you understand these words?”
RB|2|271|4|0|Say the three: “What more do we have to do with the princes of the world? We are spirits and have nothing further to do with the foolish world. We don’t care whether a thousand princes are judged every day; we need to deal with them only if they come to our kingdom. We wanted to hear only the truth that You spoke to our brethren. We know plenty of Bible texts and understand them, being doctors of theology.”
RB|2|271|5|0|Say I: “Were you to understand scripture according to truth, you would recognise Me for I Myself am truth and the life out of truth. But since there is no truth in you, you don’t recognise Me either and hence would not grasp what I revealed to you. You yourselves are of the prince of the world – the father of the lie, deception and arrogance. It is over this prince and all those of his house that judgment has come and shall continue to do so. Wherefore everyone who in his heart serves the world is in its judgment, and shall be cast into uttermost darkness.
RB|2|271|6|0|Hence depart from Me, you children of the world, and seek the god whom you have served with body, soul and spirit! For to Me you are strangers and I never knew you. You served mammon; you never prayed even three words out of inner love towards God. Every paternoster, every funeral as a last service for a brother had to be paid you dearly. And every Mass that you regarded as service well-pleasing to God impeding such upon one and all with fire and sword, had to be paid by category as well, and dearly. Wherefore you have long since taken your reward and hence have nothing further to await here! Hence take your leave! My time for this world is running out, for it does not heed My voice and My servants have become a burden and a thorn in its eye.
RB|2|271|7|0|Oh you my poor brethren upon the Earth, wail not; the time of your and My jubilation has come. Henceforth you too shall become rich in everything upon Earth, but poor the hard-hearted rich, and when they wail loudly I shall not hear them, and when they come to My servants, these shall close their doors, through which none shall then gain admission; for the door to My servant’s house is also the portal to my kingdom!
RB|2|271|8|0|Verily I say unto you: they shall keep the doors open to strangers but close them to the natives! You are the natives and the door shall not be opened to you, for you have always concerned yourselves with what is the world’s; the kingdom of God was nothing to you. Great financial capital have you amassed, and when your stocks and interest did not work out to your plans then you screamed blue murder and discontinued your slender charities for the poor, preaching penitence and exhorting the believers to rich sacrifices, overwhelming your poor debtors believers with restraints.
RB|2|271|9|0|Wherefore your care was only for the world; same shall therefore give you your reward, for which you strove over there. The world’s judgment shall indeed also be yours! The reward that the entire world shall shortly reap, and those still living on Earth shall reap with you, be they clergymen or secular. He who strove after moths and worms shall also look to his reward in moths and worms. He who cared only for his own earthly children gnaw at the starvelings’ table. Verily, he who did not zealously care for My poor brothers and sisters has already received his reward and need not expect one from Me. You there are of such ilk, and hence have nothing further to receive from Me: depart from me, for I know you not!”
RB|2|271|10|0|Say the three: “Who do you think you are, speaking to us in such imperiously manner, as if you were the Lord himself! Look up there: you are surrounded by millions throughout space. It only requires our sign and you are an instant prisoner.”
RB|2|271|11|0|Say the first three nervously: “You three blind fools, do you not see that this is the Lord of heaven and Earth Himself who has unfortunately dismissed you? How will you threaten the almighty! You miserable Fools, what will you do? Are you not one and all in His almighty hands?! His thought is your existence! If in His thoughts He drops you, who will assist you? The moment He lets you fall, you exist no more! Oh you fools; He who with His gentlest breath commands countless myriads of worlds and angels is all in all! He is the primeval power of all powers, the arch strength of all strength of all strengths and you dare to denounce a threat in His presence instead of at once falling on your knees before Him, saying with most remorseful and contrite hearts:
RB|2|271|12|0|Oh Lord, soften Your rightful wrath against us and show us poor sinners grace and mercy! Upon Earth we did much evil; forgive us, for we were fully blind. But now that we gained insight and realize it, we can but turn to Your gentleness, grace and mercy. Now withstanding that we were most merciless towards all our brethren, be Thou nevertheless more merciful towards us, for You oh Lord know how foolish and blind we were! Behold, so should you speak, instead of threatening the almighty to His face! Who shall hold Him to account if He condemns you to hell a thousand fold?”
RB|2|271|13|0|Here the second three fall down trembling before Me, starting to wail miserably and begging for grace and mercy. But I say unto them: “Arise, for it is not fitting that devils should wail and pray from loveless hearts. Had you been doing this from love instead of fear, help would not be long in coming. But because you are driven to it only from fear of punishment, your wailing has no value before Me. He who does not find his way to Me through love does not come unto Me, had he the wisdom of angels!
RB|2|271|14|0|But go to your flock and tell them what you heard and saw, and I shall give you your reward as earned according to such new work. But this I say unto you: since there are many in your flock who had much to do with women, living with them, if such should say ‘wait, I shall first consult my wife’ him do not let come unto you! For he who cannot leave his wife for My name’s sake is eternally not worthy of Me! And he who says: ‘give me time to discuss it with my friends’, him receive not either, for he to whom friends are more than I and him who I send, he too is not worthy of Me. Hence go now! Your wages shall be in accordance with your harvest for Me!”
RB|2|272|1|1|Chapter 272
RB|2|272|1|1|The theologians difficult mission
RB|2|272|1|1|Parable of the binoculars
RB|2|272|1|1|Missionary rules; the best way
RB|2|272|1|0|The second three depart; returning to their big crowd, they start the mission assigned them with decisiveness, but find a thoroughly bad reception. Nearly all begin to withdraw, condemning the three spokesmen.
RB|2|272|2|0|A few say: Well, had we heard all this from His own mouth, our reformation would take a different turn, but the thing in the alternative seems somewhat heretic to us and we regard it as too risky to immediately join you. Your testimony indeed contains much logic, which we comprehend very well; but the thing is too unorthodox and cannot stand its ground before the Papacy, and be accepted even less.”
RB|2|272|3|0|Say the three despatched ones ”Are we perhaps still upon Earth, where the Pope is the visible head of the Church and acknowledged as such by many blind fools, to whom we also formerly belonged? We have now been living in the world of spirits for a considerable time and know of no dogma that obliges us to acknowledge the Pope as head of Christianity, even after death in the world of spirits. It was enough that we had ourselves talked around by the Pope on Earth. Here the Pope has an end, and we belong exclusively to God the Lord Jesus Christ. But it surely is up to Him to implement diverse changes and give the individual dogmas a completely different interpretation, since spirit and matter are two very different things. Or do you seriously imagine that Christ the Lord will even here in His kingdom subordinate Himself to the silly rites of a Pope? Surely such insane opinion would put you on the path of rotten wood!”
RB|2|272|4|0|After this virulent talk, several start scratching themselves behind their ears, saying: “By God, yours are not empty words; there is something to that. But be patient, we want first to discuss it with our wives and friends to get their opinion.”  Say the three spokesmen: “Then just take off! If your wives and friends advice is worth more than God’s truth then you are not worthy of God, and hence can seek your future wellbeing with your wives and friends, but shall have none to expect from God.”
RB|2|272|5|0|Say those finding excuses: “Yet our wives, whom we took to ourselves in the spirit world, because foolish celibacy prevented us from doing so in the world, and our other friends, surely also are called to hear the truth for gaining a living faith. We are not going there just to consult but rather to win them for the truth.”
RB|2|272|6|0|Say the three dispatched ones: “For that the thing has to first be within yourselves! If however same is not within you for a long while yet, and you cannot yet keep it, how do you intend to lead your completely misled wives and friends into truth out of God? Behold, all truth is like a telescope with thousandfold magnification. If with it one looks in the right direction, the stars will appear large and bright; where previously with the naked eye one saw one star, one shall see a nebula resolved into millions of little stars. Looking through the lens in the opposite directions however, all stars retreat into limitless depth, and the observer’s eye sees nothing of even first magnitude stars. Even the sun seen through the telescope the wrong way becomes just a shimmering point, so that its light shall be reduced well below zero.
RB|2|272|7|0|If however you want to show your wives and friends the lights of heavenly truth through your upside down telescopes, what shall they get to see? No one shall see truth through yourselves. The great light of the sun, signifying the first concept of God, is still much under question with yourselves, and whether instead of the sun it is not showing the moon. What will be the position with the other countless lights, of which at present you cannot have any trace of knowledge, with your perverted observations?! Do as you please now; we have our strong doubts about your return, as we know the sway your wives have over you!”
RB|2|272|8|0|Here the self-excusing ones begin to hesitate, one of them saying: “Friends, these speak like a book of God; I could not contradict them with one syllable. What if we remain here and let the three go over to our wives and friends?” Says another: “Then we have seen and spoken to our wives for the last time! ’  Says the first: “So what? A little less hell around can only benefit us. We seven find a substitute for the dirty fun our wives provide; I am staying: anyone else? Says another: “If you stay, so will I ! Let the others do what they like.”
RB|2|272|9|0|Say the three spokesman: “That’s the way: to coerce no one in the things of faith, showing the right path together with anyone but try staying on the right path oneself! It is better to walk upon the paths of light and love than to shove thousands unto it and then wallow in the puddles by oneself. Whoever would lift something heavy has to first stand upon solid ground, or sink with the load. Finding firm ground however he has to try only burdens commensurate with his strength, or he shall succumb. And whoever would guide one mind must first see, or they both fall into the ditch. One must first have what one wants to give, or the giving is empty words. You two do well to stay, but do not try to talk the other into it.
RB|2|272|10|0|The two stay, whilst the others are off to their wives and friends, faring badly. Firstly they are reproached and scolded for being late. Secondly they are so cleverly worked over with alternative arguments that they themselves start to question and then laugh off everything they had heard from the three. And so their second condition is worse than the first.
RB|2|272|11|0|But the three nevertheless converted two into disciples, whilst the five are consulting on how to favourably impress the others. One says that to work miracles might be the most effective way, another holding that such ability on a large scale would be essential paired to scrupulous honesty and godly desire not to win folk of the lower spirit world through deception but pure counselling.
RB|2|272|12|0|‘But’, says the seconds, “that is a thing possible only to the Deity and to no created spirit, because every spirit considers himself a small god for an extraordinary deed – and there lies the first seed of arrogance and ruin. This then leads to judgment instead of blessing for the one who succeeds with a miracle as well as those whose cognition and will were talked into it through a miracle.
RB|2|272|13|0|Finally, there attaches another disadvantage to every created spirit, stemming from every miracle not performed by God Himself, that consists in a constant urge to look towards spectacles through unusual abilities coupled to the miracle-working ability for oneself. This already is an itch of destructive arrogance, and hence unmitigated evil. Friends, that’s how I see it, but I leave it to you for another versions.”
RB|2|272|14|0|Says a third: “Brother, here we completely agree with you, but the question arises, how shall we impress this pure doctrine of God and its application upon this multitude of millions? How shall we persuade them to believe our words and follow us?”
RB|2|272|15|0|Says a fourth one: “I suggest that we simply stick to the pure truth, in word and deed. Whoever wants to comply, well for him; but whoever does not accept the Word, we shall not bother with. May the Lord of eternity then do with him as it seems right to His almighty will.”
RB|2|272|16|0|Says a fifth: “Our reward however shall be only by measure of our works. If these are negligible, then the reward shall not be bigger by a hair’s breadth!” Says the fourth: “Hey, to the devil with the rewards let the cocoon take the rewards! I want to do good for good’s sake and not for reward! Should some reward result from it, I shall gratefully accept it, but same shall not serve me as motivation for a noble deed.”
RB|2|272|17|0|Say the other fourth: “Nobly put; we want to do so too, one and all!” Says the fifth: “But note well, without being conceited about it!”
RB|2|272|18|0|Say the other four: “We will do what is good and right, for God wants it so; nothing else matters.
RB|2|272|19|0|Hearing this, some thirty of them come up, wanting to know what good and right we resolved doing for our friends, unselfishly.
RB|2|273|1|1|Chapter 273
RB|2|273|1|1|Commendable missionary zeal of the five
RB|2|273|1|1|Appearing before the Lord laden with sin
RB|2|273|1|1|The Lord’s sun of grace
RB|2|273|1|0|The five are well aware of what has attracted the thirty and say as if from one mouth: “Friends, we all stand in mid-air and our feet have no foundation. Likewise we also have hands but there is no work for them. We have eyes with which we could see if we wanted to, yet cup them with our hands to blind ourselves so as not to see all the wonders so richly surrounding us. Thus we also have excellent ears to hear but stop them off so that God’s word would not enter our hearts, to clean and prepare them for God.
RB|2|273|2|0|Let us first look for firm ground for our feet, the ground being Jesus, the Christ Himself – in the proper understanding of His Word! Once we have placed our feet on this ground, starting to move upon it in familiar fashion, then our hands, eyes and ears shall be busy and obtain us our greatest rewards.”
RB|2|273|3|0|Say the thirty: “Well, where in that case is Jesus the Christ, Who is supposed to be both God and Man all at once? He first has to be somewhere! Just believing in Him is idle. If it is with great difficulty that inexperienced spirits maintain their blind faith, how much more so for us who have migrated into this world with much experience! Hence show us Christ, and we shall believe you everything!”
RB|2|273|4|0|Say the five: “Look Jesus Jehovah Zebaoth is now located amidst a huge, exceedingly joyful host! These, probably nothing less than angelic spirits, are crowding around Him like children around their father, and He speaks with them as if they were His brothers and sisters. Go over and check it out and come back! Only then shall we be able to talk to you about the deeper wisdom of God.”
RB|2|273|5|0|Says the thirty: “But how can we get there harmlessly?” Say the five: “There is no danger upon the path to the Lord, but there is upon the path leading the spirit away from the Lord. Hence you can start moving without awe or fear. You never showed fear in darkest night when far from the Lord; how can you be overcome by it in proximity of Him Who wants to give you eternal life, if only will accept it!”
RB|2|273|6|0|Say the thirty: “This would all be fine, if only we were not such crude sinners: we are such, and it can be asked how we can hold our own before Him, if it really is Him?”-Say and five: “Where are they who can say before God: ‘Lord, we never committed a sin before You and are therefore pure! Give us therefore the promised eternal reward!”
RB|2|273|7|0|Say the thirty: “Indeed, that is so, but with us there is a powerful snag. There will indeed be many now enjoying supreme bliss with God regardless of not having been free of sin on Earth, but they probably atoned for it and achieved a state of holy grace, whereby they returned to friendship with God, gaining bliss. We however died in our sins and have as spirits continued to sin. And now we are to just simply walk up to God? Ah, this will not do under any circumstances.
RB|2|273|8|0|We would be only too pleased to receive your counsel on how to put our lives as spirits in order, to please God; but to walk before God in such sinful state would mean adding the worst sin of impudence to all the other sins in order to the more readily get to hell! No friends, this won’t do! Either that person over there really is the Lord, in which case we can understandably not walk up to Him. If he is not so however, nor a special friend of the Lord, then moving over would in any case be in vain. Hence we would rather remain in your company until feeling more worthy of standing before the Lord of all life.”
RB|2|273|9|0|Say the five: Your excuses make friends of us all; do as you see it. The only right we have from God is to teach and advise but coerce nobody. If we – worse than any spirit before God, don’t condemn you on account of your sins, how much less shall the Lord condemn you if you confess your guilt before Him, praying Him for forgiveness! ’
RB|2|273|10|0|Says the thirty: “You can forgive us easily because we never sinned against yourselves, but it is difficult with the Lord, Who knows our sins through and through. If on Earth someone owes a large sum to a creditor then only the latter has the right to release from the debt. In the eyes of society the debtor can be a most respectable person, but that does not absolve him from his debit to the creditor.
RB|2|273|11|0|One can of course believe that the creditor could out of mercy remit to the debtor, but the debtor has little right to demand such noble act. He is and remains a debtor until the debt has been squared off, for which reason it is easy for us to talk to you who are not our creditors. The Lord however rightly stands before us with an immense demand. Hence it would be much harder to speak to Him.”
RB|2|273|12|0|At that moment I stand before the thirty, and that upon the above mentioned hill, to which they were drawn unawares together with their counsellors. The thirty instantly recognise Me, all trembling from immense fear. But I say first to the three: “You accomplished your task well in the small and shall be set over greater things. You two also, who first joined the three, also are capable of going about My business on the same scale. You thirty however, although being large debtors to Me, have confessed your debt with faithful hearts and I remit it in its entirety. But go now with the five and labour in My vineyard, and I shall give you what is due; are you satisfied therewith?”
RB|2|273|13|0|Say the thirty: “Oh Lord, God, Creator and Father of all beings, how endlessly great must be Your love and mercy when You even ask us immense sinners whether we are satisfied with that! Oh Thou best Father, we are already satisfied that you did not throw us in hell the way we would have deserved it a thousandfold; how should we not be satisfied with a much greater grace! We thank you holy Father for every dew drop for our thirsty hearts – with all our love and thanks!
RB|2|273|14|0|Which heaven can compare with our stupid mortal eyes be holding You, eternally holy Father, and with hearing the most exalted sound of your Father voice! That already rewards us so highly that we shall never be able to make up for it with any future service. Give us, oh Father, only the necessary daily bread, and with that we have everything our heart could wish for. Your exclusively holy will be done!”
RB|2|273|15|0|Say I to Robert: “Brother, when guests like that come to us, then there must be no lack of bread and wine! Go and bring an adequate amount to strengthen them for their office. Those many millions over there and now starting to spread over most of the Earth’s northerly lands shall be entrusted to them.”
RB|2|273|16|0|Robert immediately brings bread and wine, and I personally distribute it among these thirty-five person in all, and they thankfully consume same, praising beyond measure My great goodness, love, grace and mercy.
RB|2|273|17|0|Say I: “Verily, a sinner who does real penitence in his heart and humbles himself is far more pleasing to Me than ninety- nine righteous who are in no need of repentance, because the righteous is so from fear, and he fears to err. The sinner however becomes righteous through repentance to Me out of love!”
RB|2|273|18|0|The thirty-five now depart amidst much praising, accompanied by My blessing, gathering courage for the task entrusted to them. But the first three also step over to Me in deep reverence, saying: “Lord, we too, if you regard us as worthy, would like to become active in Your almighty name for benefits of our brethren. Allow us to follow our brothers if it is your will!”
RB|2|273|19|0|Say I: “My friends, I think that you will not miss out while in My company; just wait, and when I call you then you too shall be engaged in fullness. But for now we still have other things to arrange upon this hill; the earthly Friday is coming to an end and Sabbath is approaching and there shall be plenty to work out yet.
RB|2|273|20|0|The thirty-five messengers are beginning to put their hands to the task, wherefore the region of the lower clouds is getting unruly. Watch yourselves, for these dim spirits will shortly commence their evil work, but measures against their revolt have already been put in place. But billions of exceedingly mighty peace spirit are waiting above them and shall know how to discipline the unruly. The mountains shall shortly tell how these friends will fare; fear not however, because there is no strength of authority in any spirits outside My order.
RB|2|273|21|0|The three are fully satisfied, praising My love, goodness, wisdom and might, whilst Robert brings also for these three portions for bread and wine for strengthening eternal life. They do not dare to take same until I actually command them to do so. Having consumed the bread and wine, they feel immediately strengthened, praising Me above everything.
RB|2|274|1|1|Chapter 274
RB|2|274|1|1|Red martial, and blue-grey boaster spirits
RB|2|274|1|0|Following this praising, Sabbath closes in; a host of red-clothed spirits approaches the hill from the North, displaying a red-and-white flag.
RB|2|274|2|0|Robert asks: “Lord, this is a new development: what will it turn into? In Your holy name, these carry on as in the work ‘A thousand and one nights’! What brings these red ones with their flags?”
RB|2|274|3|0|Say I: “These are war-mongers! Just as there are upon Earth - people of both sexes whose greatest joy is war, so there are also spirits over here who know of no elation other than the substance of war. Proper conflicts upon Earth give these spirits their greatest satisfaction. Gaining nothing thereby, they know how to kindle war lust in people’s minds. Those with white flags are of martial defence orientation, while those with red flags dwell on aggression. They also found out that I find  Myself personally upon Earth physically and have come here to find out from the spirits whether I intend to carry out a Judgment upon Earth. For everything to do with the spectacular is welcome to them.
RB|2|274|4|0|But you will also note how these martially-minded ones are being approached by spirits with dark-blue and grey, and dirty uniforms; these are bragging spirits; their fun is to play tomfoolery upon the inquisitive spectacle-seekers, lying to them with such elocution that some often believe their own lies. These spirits are not fundamentally evil, but so-called jokers. They can do no real harm, but don’t do any real good either. These shall now provoke the warring faction, which will lead to some rabble-rousing. Some friends of truth from midday will join in and appraise the war-mongers of having been deceived by the blue-grey ones, whereupon the war-mongers shall demand satisfaction, and this will lead to the point of our intervention in a certain way.”
RB|2|274|5|0|Says Robert: “Sounds comical; would like to watch how the blue-grey ones flummox them.”  Says I: “That is your task, and the reason I alerted you; hence take yourself down there, together with Peter, and take both your wives with you. Try to win some from each side, after they get into a real debate, for it shall get hot and stormy.”
RB|2|274|6|0|Robert and Peter hasten down and arrive with the first confrontation. One of the Red rushes towards the Blue-grey, saying: “Friends, we have heard that the almighty spirit of the renown Nazarene named Jesus (which alarms the Blue Grey) is tarrying personally in this area, together with a large crowd of other mighty spirits. Are you able to point out this region and tell us what this mighty Spirit’s intentions are with wicked mankind upon Earth? During our travels we heard that He shall cause intense warfare to arise over all Europe. Do you know anything reliable about it, for we have to then proclaim it over the entire world, so they can prepare.”
RB|2|274|7|0|Says Blue Grey: “Indeed indeed, the great, mighty Spirit is located in this region, in the company of millions of spirits who also must all be of great power. We cannot tell the exact point, but He definitely can’t be far from here. Lift up your eyes and you shall see the air filled with spirits.
RB|2|274|8|0|The Red ones do so and are astonished at the countless host. The Blue Grey continues: “We have not heard much about a European war yet, but about a general world war between all the nations of the Earth. This war shall, like a Noah’s Sin flood, excepting a few people and animals destroy everything that lives and breathes; for mankind has become too mad and wicked!”
RB|2|274|9|0|At this, the Red ones’ faces brighten up markedly, as they say: “Indeed, it is bound to turn out so, and the trigger might be the political shadow-boxing between Austria and Prussia. Once the two powers shall stand there fully armed then, leaning on Russia, they shall throw themselves upon the European republics and make powerful monarchies out of them. If however their undertaking falters, then the world war is at hand - endless warfare between the slavery of fundamentalism and the absolute freedom of cosmopolitanism. Then might shall fight the light until the former goes fully under and light carries away complete and ultimate victory; what say ye all?”
RB|2|274|10|0|Say the Blue Grey: “We guess you are right, yet we heard other things.”  “What, what other things” the Red ones ask hastily; “not something still worse than world war?!”
RB|2|274|11|0|Say the Blue Grey: “Oh, most certainly! We heard from credible spirits that the mighty Spirits intends to actually cause a general cosmic Judgment throughout infinity and that all preparations have been made!” Here the Red ones move back in terror, screaming: “No, this can’t be! For God Almighty’s sake! You don’t mean that Judgment where sun and moon shall be darkened and all the stars fall down from heaven to Earth like the snowflakes in winter?!”
RB|2|274|12|0|Say the Blue Grey: “That Judgment indeed is supposed to be under way and with it the dissolving of all nature!” Say the Red: “Where and from who did you hear that? Has the mighty Spirit Himself perhaps confided it to someone, or have his spirits proclaimed it? Have trumpets been heard perhaps?”
RB|2|274|13|0|Say the Blue Grey: “Not quite, so far as we know; but numerous other spirits gave us portentous hints, and there could be something to it.” The Red ones cut puzzled faces, forgetting all about the war. Ask the Blue Grey: “Why do you fear such news so much, since your faces were so cheerful at the news of a world war? Does the great Judgment of the world which the mighty Spirit Jesus Himself prophesied during His life-time upon Earth in the vicinity of the city Jerusalem, trouble you?”
RB|2|274|14|0|Say the Red ones: “Yes friends, this bothers us enormously, for all worlds cease after such Judgment. There shall be no more men treading the Earth, and there shall be verily no more talk of a war’s delights; what shall we do then, since wars are our life. Without wars there is no life at all, no profit and no pleasure. Will this imminent world war therefore be the last to take place upon this Earth?”
RB|2|274|15|0|Say the Blue Grey: “Most certainly: when there are no more people, who shall be waging war? Even if there are only thirty people left-over on the Earth after the world conflict, and the Earth were to be maintained for another fifty years, there would be no more conflict, as sufficient land would obviate more fighting. And if on top of that the remaining few were to walk within God’s light and easily live after His commandments, as the thousandfold temptations now goading mankind towards transgression would fall away, who should then still think of war?
RB|2|274|16|0|And this seems good to us, for even the luckiest war has never benefited mankind. Hence the end of all wars is to be eagerly desired. It remains to be seen whether the general world judgment would be as beneficial as the cessation of wars. At least war-mongering heroes, whose greatest joy is mankind’s misfortune, shall not fare so well.”
RB|2|274|17|0|Ask the incensed Red ones: “And why that? Have not the war heroes always been the most deserving upon Earth? Do they not make up the nation’s renown? Are war decorations and trophies nothing to you? Only famed heroes live in the history and remembrance of nations forever, everything else passing like the flies have no place in peoples memory.
RB|2|274|18|0|Say the Blue Grey: “And how do you heroes benefit if, like feeble shadows, you continue to live in weak Earth people’s memories for a couple of centuries longer that some other poor devils? You too shall be forgotten! And if the war were to destroy everything, shall it spare history books? And even if so, who would read them, with all life destroyed? And here in the spirit world in any case, all differences have ceased and where prevailing, there is hell! But should you seek status differences over here, then you are infernal spirits and have just enough time to get out of our way, or we may have to remove you.”
RB|2|274|19|0|Here the Red ones turn dumb with rage, but the ones with the white flags come forward, saying: “We are not warriors by choice but necessity. We are in defence and are not calling for war, but when ordered into it, we know how to stand up to the enemy. Do our decorations and heroes therefore also count for no more than ordinary, undeserving people?”
RB|2|274|20|0|Say the Blue Grey: “That is all the same here; you are no better than the others, for your thirst for glory is the same as that of your enemies. You too frantically wait for the warmongers, to pit yourselves against them; where is the difference, and who is more commendable? We can’t see much of a difference, just one devil like another.”
RB|2|274|21|0|Here the white ones also are rearing to go, and ready to massacre the Blue Grey. But Robert and Peter move up, pushing the red ones back a good hundred paces, threatening them. This incenses the Red ones even more into battle rage.
RB|2|275|1|1|Chapter 275
RB|2|275|1|1|Robert and Peter work the jokers over
RB|2|275|1|1|These confess their vice and apologise
RB|2|275|1|1|Human and divine Judgment
RB|2|275|1|1|Messengers from above
RB|2|275|1|0|The Red ones don’t dare anything further, having taken note of the two men’s exceptional power that drove them back irresistibly, but they crowd together to consider how to give vent to their fury.
RB|2|275|2|0|Robert and Peter meanwhile turn to the Blue Grey ones, saying: “Friends, we now realise that you are nearer to God’s kingdom than you think. You indeed still lack certain things, which however you could easily achieve. This consists in your abandoning your eagerness to fool peoples the way you did with these Red spirits. Behold, for the blind it is enough misery to just be blind. Why seek to cash in on their blindness with worthless comedy which ultimately can lead to annoyances not likely based in love for neighbour. Hence away with what does not become wise spirits like you!
RB|2|275|3|0|Behold, the consequences of a harmless joke at the expense of someone still somewhat feebleminded can often be bitter. The duped one eventually takes note and thinks of revenge, soon finding a ruthless response; for even a tiger avoids an enraged donkey; which then embitters the original joker. What is the result? We need not go into details, as you can work out the chain reaction. Hence let go of it and in future turn to the Lord, Whom you know very well, whereupon you shall be received into His kingdom!”
RB|2|275|4|0|The Blue Grey thank the two for this good-natured rebuke, asking them what they could do about their skull-drugging the Red ones regarding the world-war and cosmic judgment.
RB|2|275|5|0|Say the two: “That was of course somewhat thick, but since it made a certain moral impression upon these war-mongers, we can at present let it rest. It can be made good on the next occasion, whilst clearing them up now could have severe consequences. But an intense war shall be allowed to come over the Earth shortly anyway, a partly moral but mostly one raging in the natural sense. Likewise an especially severe judgment shall come over the great and exceedingly selfish rich. Occasional great terrestrial eruptions also shall take place, and so your duping of these spirits shall be substantiated in these spirits’ minds.  But withdraw yourselves now and do as we counselled you, and you shall reap great benefits for your lives. You are nearer the Kingdom of God than you think. Act in accordance with God’s holy order, and you shall enter upon the kingdom of all life. We too were the way you are now, but the Lord has uplifted us and we now are with Him forever. Follow us now and you shall not be cast out by Him either! For verily, in His house there are many mansions!
RB|2|275|6|0|Say the Blue Grey: “We were always upright citizens in our physical lives and now as disembodied spirits our only weakness was our propensity for clowning, far removed from evil aims of course. To our knowledge nothing evil ever resulted from our jokes. Where any trace of harm showed, we certainly made good. With some conceited persons our satire even brought about moral effects. Some highly inflated bubble-heads even got rid of their aerial altitude, which later turned them into well behaved and friendly people. We never intended to defame even the lowliest people with our tomfoolery. Our business was to cheer up through humour and also to subtly therewith gently castigate some people’s eccentricities.
RB|2|275|7|0|And so we hope that God the Lord who implanted some sense of cheerfulness in man’s soul, is not going to proceed too harshly with us. Did not the wise apostle Paul in, God’s name, counsel cheerfulness with the cheerful and weeping with the lamenting. Wherever someone cried at our door, we knew how to dry their tears either through support or through cheerful mind. Although we cannot in good conscience find much to our praise, we equally find nothing for fundamental condemnation.
RB|2|275|8|0|Hence we would expect from God the all-righteous, if not reward then neither eternal damnation. Whether we are entitled to speak like that over here is another question. But regardless of parsons’ fire and bring stone sermons, we always believed that God the Lord would not be an inexorable judge like the judges of the world, who judge ruthlessly according to the letter of the law, knowing neither grace nor mercy. With God, a fully reformed sinful soul surely should fare better?”
RB|2|275|9|0|Says Robert: “Quite so; the Lord’s every judgment aims at betterment and perfection of spirit, and it is only man’s judgment aims at betterment and perfection of spirit, and it is only man’s judgment that spawns destruction and death of the soul. Hence just follow us to the top of this hill; there you shall find out how different are His Judgments from those of men. The Lord’s judgments are balm for the healing of all wounds that ever a soul sustained. Hence fear not, for a gentle judge awaits you, rather than a well-armed troop of riflemen.”
RB|2|275|10|0|Say the Blue Grey: “If that is so dear friends, then we follow you at once. But may we ask who those two most beautiful dames are whom we saw arrive with you. They converse quietly, yet we have not seen them exchange one word with yourselves, which seems strange. Might these be some kind of celestial spies who monitor our conversations for some out-of-peace word? That should be a lovely surprise!”
RB|2|275|11|0|Says Robert: “Do not foolishly fear these two beings, for they are wives given us by God for eternity, who accompany us upon all the paths that we have to walk in the Lord’s name; there can be no talk of snooping, as the Lord is omnipotent, all-seeing and all-hearing, and we as His messengers are also able to see through every spirit we need to deal with.. Hence we are fully aware of their attitude, thoughts, words and works, although we are a long way from belonging to the perfected spirits.
RB|2|275|12|0|From this you will gather that in God’s Kingdom there is no need of informers, and ear-confessions for discerning the most secret thoughts, desires and drives of all ever-so diverse spirits. If we saw you as unfit for God’s Kingdom, we would desist from persuading you as we did with the Red spirits, who still have great and bitter life-tests to withstand before reception to God’s Kingdom. Having seen your fitness however we challenge you to follow us to the Lord, but not forcibly.
RB|2|275|13|0|You are welcome to do as you please; if inclined to come with us, then let it be without coercion. If preferring to stay, that is your choice. But should you wish to follow us the you need to ready yourselves, as time is running out. We depart from here already this night, and hence have no time for any further detention; therefore come, or stay behind!”
RB|2|275|14|0|Say the Blue Grey: “We are coming without further ado! The Lord shall show us grace and mercy. Yet there is a messenger on his way from above whom surely we ought to tarry for. He might have portentous news, for he looks serious and shall reach us in quick step. “– Says Robert: “Yes, for this messenger we shall have to wait of course, as he has urgent news!”
RB|2|275|15|0|The Messenger steps among the Blue Grey, saying: “Be of good cheer, for you have found the way to salvation; let your garments be light blue and your hearts constant in the love of God the Lord, and for your brothers and sisters! Be liberated in all things; do good to everyone, none being too inconsequent or too great, for in God’s Kingdom there reigns complete equality of status and nationality. Hence follow us without fear or hesitation!”
RB|2|276|1|1|Chapter 276
RB|2|276|1|1|The light Blue ones astonished at the Messenger’s power,
RB|2|276|1|1|not recognising His actual nature
RB|2|276|1|1|Human and spirits’ concepts and recognition of God
RB|2|276|1|0|Now the light-blue ones, not understanding the sudden transformation of their garments, say: “Friend, it is intriguing: Whatever You say happens! You mentioned our clothing, yet we knew not when they changed. Our attitudes completely changed and we now comprehend some things to their foundations: You must be an exceedingly powerful friend of the Lord. The two previous messengers who came to us with their wives indeed also were imbued with powers, for after they pushed that war-mongering crowd back, these could no longer approach us. But to magically transform things through the word turns another page!
RB|2|276|2|0|Tell us, dearest friends, by what peculiar power You do such wonders. Behold, we did not give much credence to Christ’s miracles when still in the world, but very much to His doctrine, which is of purely nature. But now we are gaining insight into His miraculous works; this makes them godly; we crave to know how this is possible.”
RB|2|276|3|0|Says the Messenger: I can presently tell you just one thing: with God, all things are possible. But whoever loves God above all and is therefore at One with Him, to such everything is possible, as with God Himself. Did not Christ say in the world: ‘whatever you ask the Father in My name he shall grant you!’ All power resides exclusively in love; even God’s endless power resides in His endless love. And so every spirit can, exclusively through love, attain to power commensurate with his love in and for God. Without this however there is neither life nor its commensurate power; have you understood this well?”
RB|2|276|4|0|Say the now light blue ones: “Glorious friend, who should not understand Your words, which flow into our hearts like balm. We pray that You lead us up to that height – to Jesus the Lord, at once! We burn with love and desire to see Him, and perhaps exchange a few words with Him – if in His spirit He is and He was on Earth, namely full of love and endless gentleness!”
RB|2|276|5|0|Says the Messenger: “Yet when He drove the buyers and sellers out of the Temple, overturning the pigeon sellers and money changers‘ tables He was not exactly gently about it, nor when He condemned the fig-tree, or when He uncovered the hypocritical Pharisees’ their shameful deeds; what say ye to that!”
RB|2|276|6|0|Say the light-blue ones: “Oh friend, there He was especially gentle and condescending. We would with His power have proceeded quite memorably: these fellows would have had to roast like a veal ham on Easter Sunday. Regarding the fig-tree however the Lord Jesus merely sketched an image of probably the Roman Catholic Church, which too is full of pagan ceremonial leaves, behind which no fruit is detectable. Hence over to Him, for better or for worse! He must let himself be loved by us head over heels.”
RB|2|276|7|0|Says the Messenger: “Well, we shall try, with the responsibility being upon yourselves.”  Say the light blue ones: “Forward march, we shall stand up for you, as we are not afraid of Him!”
RB|2|276|8|0|Following these exclamations from the light blue ones, whose number counted thirty men besides numerous servants, the hill is climbed with despatch. Arriving at the popular tree circle, past many rows of spirits of the good variety, the three apostles, the emperors and several Bishops are standing there, all bowing deeply, whereupon the light blue ones ask the pseudo Messenger: “Friend, to who are all these spirits bowing down? May they not already be seeing Christ the Lord somewhere, whom we, on account of our unworthiness, not able to glimpse? Show us at least the place from where He comes, that me may throw ourselves down before Him, to pay Him our respects from the dust of our nothingness!”
RB|2|276|9|0|Says the seeming Messenger: “These probably see the Lord and simultaneously recognise Him, the reason for their bowing down. For there are many who see the Lord and speak to Him for many a day and often years, yet don’t recognise Him because their heart is still blind. These too then ask: ‘Oh, if only luck would have it that we could for once see the Lord Jesus, after which we would ask for no further happiness! We would wallow in the dust from the depths of our humility and praise Him with all the David’s Psalms and the songs of Solomon!’ This they tell the Lord to His face but know him not, always tarrying for Him, notwithstanding the fact that they bumped into Him a hundred times with their noses.
RB|2|276|10|0|But of what use the seeing without the recognising? The recognising of whoever is usually made difficult by the clouds of arrogance left in the depths of the human heart. It finds it hard to get accustomed to a more human Deity than the normal view of God as something totally extraordinary. Or if in shape of a perfect man then it is expected and imagined to shine at least like a sun.
RB|2|276|11|0|Man can only conceive of God as something exceedingly extraordinary. The reason is the seeing of the material world in its relationship of mass, size and system. The stellar sky points to an immensely massive Deity, the sun to its light and the Earth to its might and power. The Pope and all the clerics of every confession also proclaim Him as something that man can hardly dare to contemplate; added to this is the heart’s own haughtiness and its worldly understanding that feels embarrassed by an unsightly, plain God, not eager to denounce the name Jesus among respectable company and even less assert his Deity.
RB|2|276|12|0|And so it happens especially here in the spirit world but occasionally also upon Earth that the Lord Himself, often for lengthy periods already, interacts with otherwise intelligent spirits and also men on Earth, not however being recognised for above reasons. More than the spirits, people on Earth clamour for great miracles, as small ones are unbecoming of their large God. And should God be discussed, they say: Great, almighty God, creator of infinity, Guide of worlds, Father of eons, and such-like. If Jesus then encounters men upon Earth as a completely plain, sometimes one seemingly endued with human weakness, although speaking most wisely, eating and drinking with them without however working miracles – then he is certain to be recognised by no one, not withstanding that He promised to be with His own till the end of time.
RB|2|276|13|0|Only in poor men’s ’ apparel does the Lord often come to His own upon Earth, but they don’t recognise Him because their concepts of God are themselves already arrogance; just as a nobleman will let himself be dominated by a more lofty nobleman of sixteen ancestors. Let him however be subordinated to a commoner, and his obedience and respect are at an end. So it is also with the Deity-for the arrogance-bloated. If the Lord exhibits nothing in line with their lofty expectations and nothing miracles, and fire, storm, lightning and thunder don’t precede His appearance, then it is the end of His Deity.
RB|2|276|14|0|Indeed I say unto you that quite often in the last eighteen hundred years in the world, the Lord was cudgelled out even by otherwise pious people. Wherefore it is getting harder for the Lord to approach men upon Earth. Coming in harmless fashion, no one recognises Him; what does one do to be acknowledged?!
RB|2|276|15|0|Behold, in the celestial kingdom the only one who is first and most preferred is the one who is the least of all and seemingly most insignificant. How should even God himself then exempt Himself from such rule of His eternal order? Ask yourselves whether in respect of recognising God, this is not also the case with you. You may have been seeing Christ the Lord for quite some time already but are not able to recognise him because he does not appear too distinguished for a God.”
RB|2|276|16|0|Only now are the light blue ones starting to scrutinise the messenger more closely, saying “Surely you are not He yourself? Ah, this would be a quandary! If it were You, then what of us sinners? But judging by Your words then, by God. We would really believe it to be so!”
RB|2|277|1|1|Chapter 277
RB|2|277|1|1|About the true nature of god
RB|2|277|1|1|Love acts within narrow but clear circles
RB|2|277|1|0|Says the Messenger: “This anxious astonishment once again is the result of your most exalted concept of God but these concepts are not appropriate for the true life out of and living in love! Of what concern is to you the infinite nature of God? Tarry within love, which desires to keep everything it has once assembled around itself within narrow circles. The light that proceeds from the bright flame of love surges ahead in straight beams eternally, not returning unless God has set a barrier with which it collides, to then begin its return to its origin. If however you assess the Deity by the spread of its light stream, making you true ‘light-jockeys’, flying upon the wings of spirit throughout the wide outer spaces, in search of the great God’s existence – then the true recognition of the actual nature of God shall eternally elude you. You shall eventually succumb to the endless greatness of God and be no longer capable of rising up within your heart, with which alone you can behold and grasp God’s true nature – that of your Father. If a being like Myself then stands before you and says, “I am He whom you have for so long vainly sought within infinity you take fright and faint of impotence. The reason is that the being which manifests itself as the real Deity in its primordial nature you still gape at with your infinity eyes, stamping your mind with its endlessness strait – jacket.
RB|2|277|2|0|It is indeed right for a spirit or human to behold God’s nature in His works, but not allow himself to be swallowed up by them! Behold during the first phase of this Earth, men found pleasure in the erection of gigantic structures: a Nimrod built Babylon, and a tower jutting over the mountains. A Samiramis levelled down mountains. A Ninus built the great Nineveh. The ancient Pharaohs flooded Egypt with the most colossal structures and images; the Chinese built a wall hundreds of miles long. If one were to imagine such builders of a size commensurate with their works, one would surely by regarded a fool. Behold, the primordial building masters of the Earth’s great structures were men no larger than yourselves, but their energy inflated them and their effectiveness.
RB|2|277|3|0|If however the small, created humans can bring about such works without increasing their stature by a hair’s breadth, why should the Deity in Its arch-primordial Being have the size of Its works? Is it not written that God created man in His image: Why then should God be a giant and those in His image atomistic animalcules that can occupy a dew-drop by the trillions?
RB|2|277|4|0|Was Christ, who was God and man in all fullness, a giant when he accomplished the Salvation work upon Earth? He was no such thing, notwithstanding that His works were of incalculable greatness to you. And behold, the same, by no means gigantic Jesus stands now before you; it is only His spirit that streams for Him like the light from the sun, acting eternally throughout all of infinity with undiminishing power. But this Spirit is of no concern to you whilst you are with the primordial foundation and Lord of all spirit. Hence seize Him by His love and not His emanating light, whereupon you are truly His children and He the Father of you all!
RB|2|277|5|0|Would it not be foolish for astronomers to measure the sun by the reach of its light beams? These continue to penetrate through the depth of eternal space, and its measure increases by each second. What instrument would enable such foolish measurement? Wherefore the astronomers measure the sun itself, for its size is constant and lasting.
RB|2|277|6|0|Do likewise! Measure Me as I now stand before you with the right measure of love in your hearts, and let go of your absurd fear of Me, Who am of your size and love you with all the power of My heart! Then you are well-pleasing to Me and can blissful within the narrow circumference of love, outside of which there can never be any true blessedness for you. Have you understood Me well, or are there any dim spots left?”
RB|2|277|7|0|Say the blessed, astonished ones: “Oh Lord, how different You are to what we imagined You to be! Yes, so You can and must be loved above all with the freest heart! He who does not recognise You the way You are carries fire and brimstone and hell in his blindness within himself. But he who recognises You the way we do now, has with one blow transformed everything into the heaven of all heavens.
RB|2|277|8|0|But who is to blame for the foolish concepts people on Earth have of You? The most blame attaches to Rome’s theology; this teaches a God to be dreadfully feared but never loved. One is indeed filled with all hell and fear, but there can never be any talk of love. Where fear carries the sceptre, there love is far removed.
RB|2|277|9|0|Now we understand things to a hair’s breadth: love weaves and acts only within narrow but clear confines. Only thus does it warm up the great and the small, the artist and the wiseman. Verily, it alone is all in all! It is the real sun, everything else being only shine without essence; oh Lord, how great You are!”
RB|2|278|1|1|Chapter 278
RB|2|278|1|1|Location of real blissfulness within man’s heart
RB|2|278|1|1|Path to heaven three spans long
RB|2|278|1|0|Say I: “So it is! Only upon the narrow path and tight space can all men’s true happiness and bliss be achieved. He who looks for it upon the wide roads, thinking that bliss can be found only upon the big, glittering place shall never find it. It is haughtiness that builds wide roads of perdition to big places which however bring neither man’s material nor spiritual happiness.
RB|2|278|2|0|In the world you often noticed how the great fatten themselves at the expense of the small and poor; yet who was ever made happy by gold, silver and precious stones? I say: no one! Seeking fame, and avarice, find far too little contentment and hanker day and night after more glitter and fame and riches. He who is not satisfied is never happy nor can be. A great and broad place takes much to fill and ceases to suffice even the owner, who endeavours to widen and fill it; and so one wedge drives another. For such people it is not possible to ever reach their aim of finding true, lasting happiness.
RB|2|278|3|0|What actually constitutes the greatest unhappiness of every infernal spirit? It is their striving for the infinite; Infinity however has neither a rear wall nor borders, making it easy to see that a spirit striving for infinity can never gain real happiness. He who looks for bliss in infinity cannot possibly ever find it! The further he penetrates, the greater the endless abyss before him which he shall never be able to bridge
RB|2|278|4|0|Wherefore My Kingdom is laid into everyman’s small heart. He who wants to get there has to enter his own heart and there create a spot of rest called humility, love and contentment. Achieving such, his bliss is achieved for eternity. He shall then find much more than he ever expected. For it is surely easier to furnish a small house with everything than it is a great palace which has an empty appearance in spite of thousands of items.
RB|2|278|5|0|Wherefore you must not have too broad concepts of My heavens, but narrow and small ones, whereupon you shall find true bliss there. A heart full of love for Me and the brothers and sisters, together with a bent for action, shall bring every one of you a true foundation for eternal happiness.
RB|2|278|6|0|Likewise you should not imagine My heavens at some immense distance, but close by. The entire road is just three spans long: the distance from head to centre of heart! With this distance covered, you are already there. Do not imagine we are going to journey upwards over all the stars, but just a journey down to our heart. There we shall find our heaven and the true eternal life!”
RB|2|279|1|1|Chapter 279
RB|2|279|1|1|The Lord’s simple but powerful speech
RB|2|279|1|1|Along the short road to heaven
RB|2|279|1|1|Reason and cognition of the heart
RB|2|279|1|1|Fruit-picking parable
RB|2|279|1|0|Say the light-blue ones: “We now have no further doubts that You are the true and eternal God, Lord and creator of all heavens, suns and Earths. For on hearing You, all reservations vanish like the mist in the sun’s light. Just as You Yourself spoke inimitably upon Earth, so You speak now before us. From Your unostentatious manner of speech flow the deepest truth and godly love-wisdom like mightiest fountains.
RB|2|279|2|0|How glorious the depiction of the way to Your Kingdom! But we unfortunately fare like Nicodemus once, who also did not know what to make of your explanation on being born again. The way from head to centre of heart truly is a short one, but how is one to set out upon same? In spite of the hidden wisdom within it, the thing seems puzzling, and we ask with Nicodemus: Lord, how can we climb into our own bodies and even into the centre of our hearts with our own feet?
RB|2|279|3|0|Might it not be easier to get to the most remote star of Your endless creation than into our own heart? Here we have to pray You for a more precise explanation, just as your apostles upon Earth had to do occasionally. For to them also Your wisest doctrines seemed like Spanish villages where no stranger can find his way. Where is the entrance here, and what does the building plan look like? Lord, make this a little more plain!”
RB|2|279|4|0|Say I: “The reason you don’t understand this is your intellect, which still smells of the Earth; you ought to surely have enough sense to realize that the talk here is not of going with the feet in the natural sense, but a spiritual journey mentally. Nicodemus was still a terrestrially material man and it therefore is understandable that his intellect imagined a mother’s womb for being re-born a second time. You yourselves however are now bereft of all crude, earthly matter; how can you as spirits think so materialistically?
RB|2|279|5|0|Have you never noticed a dual activity within yourselves – one within the head and another in the heart? Behold, within the head resides the soul’s cold, calculating intellect and its assistant, reason, which upon the soul’s intellectual body resembles a widely, reaching arm full of eyes and ears. The intellect constantly extends this arm further, wanting in the end to seize all of infinity. This vain and insane striving however is in itself that dangerous death-and-judgement-delivering attribute of the soul described with the word haughtiness. In the heart however resides love as a spirit taken from My heart’s spirit. This spirit already contains everything numberless fold that is contained within infinity, from the greatest to the smallest.
RB|2|279|6|0|After the pompous intellect, realising the vanity of its foolish striving, instead of reaching out for the unreachable, humbly retracts the abovementioned arm – which is its rationality and perception, instead of trying to accomplish the unreachable guiding it into the heart – (as the dwelling place of My spirit in man) – then it has accomplished the abovementioned three-spans-long journey. Along such path one attains to the true eternal life and the true, happy rest, finding everything gathered together that infinity contains.
RB|2|279|7|0|This endless interior kingdom of course manifests only gradually, like growth out of the tiny germ hidden in the centre of the seed. Whether the sowing of My works shall come forth to full ripeness early or late, richly or less so, depends solely upon the strength of love for Me and neighbour. For love in the heart towards Me is like the light and warmth of the sun, and love towards neighbour is the necessary fructifying rain. If however sun and rain are mutually active in the right order, then every crop shall ripen well and early.
RB|2|279|8|0|I shall give you an easy picture for your better understanding: it is like unto a father who in summer takes his little ones to his garden, to quickly climb the trees laden with ripe fruit. The lustful children want to quickly climb the trees to pick and eat in excess. The wise father says to his naive children: just stay with Me, because, being too weak, you would easily fall down from the tree breaking arms or legs or even be killed; I and My servants are strong and know how to pick the fruit. Hence wait! I shall be able to enjoy them effortlessly. Once you are big and strong yourselves, you too shall master the high trees. Do you get the picture?”
RB|2|279|9|0|Say the light blue ones: “Thanking You, holiest and best Father forever! Now all is crystal clear to us, and we can’t think what else to ask You.”
RB|2|280|1|1|Chapter 280
RB|2|280|1|1|Relationship between bread and wine
RB|2|280|1|1|Knowing and doing
RB|2|280|1|1|A task for the light-blue ones
RB|2|280|1|0|Say I: “Since you have now grasped this, you also have to act accordingly, or you shall reap no benefit from My teaching! I shall now cause them to serve you a proper bread and wine. Here too bread is like My flesh and wine like My blood. This food shall strengthen you, and you shall henceforth taste no death, but instead life eternal shall dwell in you. (to Robert) You brother Robert go now and fetch bread and wine again!”
RB|2|280|2|0|Robert takes a few steps southward through the little wood and, upon a clearing, finds a whole bucketful of the best wine besides a large number of glasses and about fifty loaves of the most beautiful wheaten bread. Seeing such a large quantity of celestial sustenance, he calls Helena and his new helper Peter and his wife, to help him move it all. The called ones are there at once, but all of them together are not able to move it all to the designated place.
RB|2|280|3|0|This is noticed by the emperor spirits, who had been discussing celestial protocol with the disciples. They hasten to help Robert move the stuff, outdoing each other in serving the light-blue spirits, who gratefully eat the bread with much relish. Drinking the wine in full drafts.
RB|2|280|4|0|After which I say to the monarchs: “My dear friends and brothers, It is certainly commendable to discuss Me and My kingdom, but nicer and better still to practice oneself in celestial business. Knowledge of course comes before a task, but being in the know then means action, whereupon a small good deed is better than knowledge without action. Because from a small action something can at any rate emerge. Deeds are steadily followed by works; but nothing results from mere knowledge, unless it moves to action.
RB|2|280|5|0|Of what use is technology to a potter who never puts clay upon turntable to practice his craft? Faith likewise is a science of the heart: if not put into action, it is as if dead, only the accomplished works giving it life. And so am I now well pleased that you became active in a good cause, without being called. Verily, I say to you all: even a drink of fresh water that you handed to a thirsty one is highly regarded by Me, for I look less upon knowledge than action!
RB|2|280|6|0|He who knows something is worthwhile but does not act is as much a sinner as he who well recognises the right thing but is not willing to abandon his lethargy. Wherefore one has to in My kingdom always rise above indolence and practice what is right, as discerned; only then is one what one is to become and should be within My order.
RB|2|280|7|0|(and to the light-blue ones) And since you are now sufficiently fortified, let us betake ourselves once more to the depths, to there awaken what can still be awoken. Try to cool down inflamed passions, to potentially pre-empt war among Earth peoples. A great reward shall await you in My heavens for all reasonable success, which you can achieve with ease, since it is I who have shown you the unfailing way.
RB|2|280|8|0|But make sure you always and everywhere anticipate those fiery red spirits, for they shall try everything to kindle a war between the regents. You shall certainly not be able to prevent everything, but quite a lot in My name which could have precipitated mankind into misery. Upon carrying out your task, betake yourselves to this spot, where a messenger shall await you, who shall lend you a helping hand in My name to enter upon My kingdom. And so let you be gone upon your task!”
RB|2|280|9|0|On departing, one of the light-blue ones adds: “Oh lord and Father, what if we once again famish or thirst – as we don’t know how long this will take: from where shall we again obtain bread and wine?”
RB|2|280|10|0|Say I: “Ask Robert and his colleagues here how long it is since they were dined and slaked and whether they ever hungered or thirsted thereafter. He who once has eaten My bread and drank My wine shall not hunger or thirst again eternally! For My bread is actual living food which, fortifying soul and spirit, constantly reproduces itself in your soul’s stomach. My wine likewise is a true drink not ever followed by further thirst. Hence you can depart with much cheer, for you shall not henceforth hunger or thirst again.
RB|2|280|11|0|With this assurance, the light-blue ones leave boldly upon their errand. It is questionable whether they will achieve much, as the many red spirits have everywhere triggered developments to suit their own plans, but they can nevertheless still alleviate things substantially.
RB|2|280|12|0|Say I: “Thus there has to now come a severe judgement over all who have forgotten how to call upon Me when in trouble and how to acknowledge the worth of man, who was set down upon Earth for reasons other than to have himself shot dead for the glitter of a throne. This time the people, if acting soberly, shall be granted victory for all times to come. Only then does My kingdom come into the world. Should the people act barbarically- which I don’t intend to foresee or predetermine, then they shall hardly ever attain to victory.
RB|2|281|1|1|Chapter 281
RB|2|281|1|1|Departure for the kingdom of heaven
RB|2|281|1|0|Robert steps over to Me, saying: “Oh Lord, what plans await us next? All those who approached us have now been processed. The erstwhile Earth priests have been fortified, and the light-blue spirits are busy doing as commanded. I see no further hosts approaching us, and for me it is rather difficult to be idle; hence I pray You, oh my God and Father, give me something to do!”
RB|2|281|2|0|Say I: “Friend and brother, activeness is indeed a spirit’s main attribute; but it is also of benefit to rest every now and then. During rest, the exhausted powers of the soul – which is an instrument of the spirit - gather themselves up for new activity. Hence you also need a short rest, so that you can strengthen yourselves for great new works in My kingdom. Sabbath is coming to an end, and what we had to organise here has been done, and we have therewith accomplished a day’s work upon this Earth. Look there eastwards – the familiar portal you were unable to open, same stands open, and all the previous friends await us longingly. Hence, My, dear friends, brothers and children, we shall get ready to depart from this terrestrial hill and enter through yonder portal into My kingdom, which has now gone forth as a new association from your heart, My dear brother Robert Uraniel!
RB|2|281|3|0|And since we have all been fortified now, let us set upon our way in orderly fashion. As you all can see, we will not have to negotiate the in between valleys and hills. We shall move upon the straight path that I have just created out of pure light, to shortly reach the seemingly distant portal. You Uraniel however, as chief managing owner and guide of this association, go ahead with your helper and his wife! I shall follow you with the three brethren, and be followed firstly by all the emperors and bishops, and after them the big peoples’ crowd of both sexes.
RB|2|281|4|0|Organise yourselves and set upon the new road, which I built firstly for yourselves and many after you. The good of this Earth be blessed! And so, forward now.
RB|2|282|1|1|Chapter 282
RB|2|282|1|1|Robert astonished at the new celestial region
RB|2|282|1|1|His future mission
RB|2|282|1|1|Bridge and hill of grace
RB|2|282|1|0|The journey commences, and the portal is soon reached. Many thousands await us there, praising Me for My exceeding goodness, grace, love and mercy, and My righteous judgement, according to which everyone, through the word of eternal order, receives the judge into his own heart.
RB|2|282|2|0|Robert steps back to Me, saying: “Oh holy Father, we now stand before the entrance. Endless lines spread out beam-like over the fields, the other side of the entrance, praise resounding from their mouths! All is lit up with intense celestial glitter. At the most distant end, something like a city appears, but the blinding light prevents me from seeing its shape. Oh Father, what region might this be? What kind of land – compared to which even the fields of the sun - which I saw with Sahariel - seem like dull night? What indescribable glories surge towards us; this must be the highest heaven!”
RB|2|282|3|0|Say I: “So it is, but it also is the third storey of your house, which you saw outwardly at the start of your development in this kingdom, to soon afterwards take it as your possession. This region likewise represents the association which you founded and developed according to My order from your heart’s goodwill. Within this you shall as leader be eternally acting and ever seeing it towards the best order, whilst at the same time, from this association, take responsibility for that part of the Earth corresponding most closely to your tribal line. The two places upon Earth that we have just trodden shall above all henceforth serve you as the apples of your eyes. In Vienna, where you were dealt evil terrestrially, practice the good and noble; the second region that we visited last, use as a purification station for impure spirits, regardless of their origin.
RB|2|282|4|0|The bridge I put in place from yonder low hill to over here is to remain! Whoever moves over it in this direction shall not be turned back! Place guards upon the hill so that every spirit who climbs it with good intentions finds a friend and good guide. Natural men however who still walk upon the Earth materially in the flesh shall find strengthening of faith upon this hill and be awoken in love, but without judgement or coercion. The sick are to find easing of their pain, but the good and faithful regain their health sevenfold.
RB|2|282|5|0|If people want in future to erect us a memorial upon the said hill, they shall not be hindered, nor on the other hand supported, because every outward memorial to a celestial manifestation in the world is only too soon turned into profit and deception. But if someone insists on building a memorial, he shall not be stopped, because Mt Sinai, Mt Tabor and Mount of Olives shall be left to earthly mankind as constant reminders of what I destined them for. And now let us enter upon the true kingdom of everlasting life!”
RB|2|283|1|1|Chapter 283
RB|2|283|1|1|The highest celestial sphere
RB|2|283|1|1|Robert and Peter with three friends accompany the Lord to the holy Jerusalem
RB|2|283|1|1|The city of all cities and sun of all suns
RB|2|283|1|0|They all enter and all are permeated with life’s highest bliss. The exceedingly far-flung region is teeming with small, comely dwellings, and everybody has theirs painted and handed over as their full possession. They all take over joyous possession of their new celestial ground and soil, which is finely cultured.
RB|2|283|2|0|Only Robert-Uraniel and his helper see no house ready for themselves, and ask Me where they are going to live.
RB|2|283|3|0|But I say to Robert: “Behold, this is all actually your house! You are everywhere at home, together with your friend. At other times you have your dwelling in yonder city where I Myself usually dwell. This is the new, heavenly Jerusalem, the city of your God, your Lord, your Father and your brother in the Spirit of love. From there you shall always be able to look after your own house, and shall be on My part richly provided with everything thereto.
RB|2|283|4|0|Follow Me to yonder city now, since all the small and the great have been well provided! If however you wish to take anyone of those that we took with us, then you are free to do so. I indeed see that you would like to take them all along, but that will not do yet. But take along Joseph, Leopold and Rudolf the first! Their dwellings are located next to the main road. Calls them and let them come with us to the city of the heavens: “
RB|2|283|5|0|Robert calls the three, who at once step out of their houses – which they can’t praise too highly, and are in their way with us to the city. Robert asks Me however the whereabouts of those spirits who entered this kingdom with the patriarchs.
RB|2|283|6|0|And I point ahead to the area towards mid-day, saying: “Over there you shall meet them all, for they too live in your house. The patriarchs however live in their own big houses, which you shall all get to know with time. Because there are countlessly many big houses like yours in My kingdom; you shall not estimably ever be finished with familiarising yourself. In My big house however, you shall meet them all by their celestial functions; do you recognise that spirit upon the road rushing in our direction?”
RB|2|283|7|0|Says Robert: “This is the noteworthy spirit who gave Satana a hard time!” Say I: “That’s the one! Make this one a guard upon the hill, for he has much strength and courage. But no one should be guard upon Earth over one year, and hence Cado not either!”
RB|2|283|8|0|At that moment Cado steps before us, saying: “Lord, I already overheard my task and am on my way to fulfil it!” – Robert gives him a kiss, saying: “Be good, just and severe, for Earth is in a bad way!” Cado bows down and hastens to the place of his first posting.
RB|2|283|9|0|We however continue towards the holy city upon the ramrod – straight road that resembles a seven fathoms (1 fathom = 1.75 meter) wide a golden band with seemingly silky rainbow patterns towards the holy city not describable to an incarnate spirit, for its glory, size and joys inside same are without end. But its shape externally is of seemingly restricted that of the germ within each seed, and even more like the yet more diverse contents of the spirit’s heart.
RB|2|283|10|0|Robert and his helper Peter and their wives, and Joseph, Leopold and Rudolf are filled with astonishment at the city’s splendour. Its glory increases with our approach, and deepest amiability beams at them from every side.
RB|2|283|11|0|Robert, noticing a most glorious sun of all suns above the city, whose light streams into all of infinity, breathlessly asks Me what sort of sun this is, its light shining far more brightly than the natural sun being, as delightful to watch as the light of the morning star.
RB|2|283|12|0|And I say unto him: “Behold, this sun I am basically Myself! There are two more celestial spheres – a pure wisdom heaven towards evening and a love-wisdom heaven. The inhabitants of these two heavens see Me only as a sun, it is the one you see shining in the middle, above the city
RB|2|283|13|0|Only here in the highest heaven am I outside the sun, although also inside it, as you now see Me amongst you. Within the sun however I am merely spiritually, in the power of My will, love and wisdom. Basically I am this sun, and yet there is a difference between Me and it. I am the foundation, whilst this sun is like an emanation of My spirit, which suffuses, from here and out of Me, all of infinity with undiminished power, creating everywhere My eternal order.
RB|2|283|14|0|But watch now the great hosts rushing towards us from the city most fervently.”  Says Robert: “Oh Lord, looking at You I perish for bliss and love! All this is Your work, yet You are with us. Lord, what are we that you show us such grace? Oh God oh God, how great, glorious and holy are You! ”
RB|2|284|1|1|Chapter 284
RB|2|284|1|1|Rudolf compares celestial and terrestrial conditions
RB|2|284|1|1|The celestial city as portentous feeding-fountain for all of infinity
RB|2|284|1|0|Emperor Rudolf steps up to Me, praising Me wholeheartedly and saying: “Oh how different are things and conditions in this spirit world compared to the mean Earth! Now conceited one was in the world, and yet one was basically nothing! For as long as man – emperor or beggar, walks in the world in the garb of death, and is perishable, his existence can only signify zero. Upon Earth I was a great emperor, but what was I when death overtook me. No more than a handful of dust and ashes! Here surely I am not by a hair’s breadth more than a most insignificant citizen of this eternal kingdom, - this city of God. And yet I feel more exalted than if I stood upon the world as a mighty regent before whom Earth and seas tremble!
RB|2|284|2|0|How long my earthly conceit enchanted me even after the discarding of my body. It was left to one liberated by truth to awaken and shake this crumbling rock from deep sleep. The rock fell to dust and I stand before you here in all my nothingness, like a newborn infant, marvelling at a new world and its holy relationships. But what a huge start this child has on all the ever-so wise and mighty rulers of the earth! Over here everything seems to great and exalted and exceedingly portentous! Oh nameless and numberless splendours! Oh Father, how great and holy You are.”
RB|2|284|3|0|Say I: “You are right! Upon Earth there have to be differences, or same would not be what it has to be. Over here all are equal. Here there is no status, excepting that you all are My children and I your Father and Lord. But there are differences over here as well, and nobody is to lose what was rightfully theirs upon Earth. And behold, you shall once again be emperor, but over a much larger kingdom than upon Earth. Over here you shall be placed over an entire sun, into which a trillion Earths would fit. In the city, and that in your own house, you shall be further appraised about your future destiny.
RB|2|284|4|0|But now we stand at the door; hence let us enter to the sound of harps!”
RB|2|284|5|0|We now enter the city: a city full of light and life where there shall be no want eternally, because everything is here in overabundance, and must be so forever, because of all of infinity draws all its sustenance from here, both physically and spiritually.
RB|2|284|6|0|Robert and the others are astonished at the loveliness of the dwellings, of which there are numbers beyond anyone’s counting. For the houses of God’s city certainly have a beginning but no end. At the start, the city is indeed built so as to form a perfect square, but beyond that it spreads out endlessly, yet has nowhere and never an end.
RB|2|284|7|0|Says Robert, after much astonishment: “Yes, now I begin to understand more profoundly what is meant by: “no eye has seen, nor ear perceived and no man imagined, what the Lord holds out to those who love Him. ’ If the people of the Earth only had the slightest inkling of what awaits them here! They would prefer a thousandfold dying to a minute longer upon Earth: But the Lord’s great love and wisdom hides this from the eyes of mortals, that they may pass their test and gain firmness of spirit, without which such fullness of bliss would be unbearable to them.
RB|2|284|8|0|Oh Lord, now I can also see how spirits like me can almost forget their mortal brethren, only rarely appearing to them with such fullness of bliss; Who can still think about the evil Earth, unless reminded occasionally by Yourself oh Lord, to also keep our mortal brethren upon Earth in mind.
RB|2|285|1|1|Chapter 285
RB|2|285|1|1|The Father’s house in the celestial city;
RB|2|285|1|1|splendour of its chambers and occupants, in contrast to the Lord’s plainness
RB|2|285|1|0|Continues Robert: “Oh Lord and Father, full of love, gentleness and patience, what kind of glorious palace is that one facing us towards morning?” Say I: “This is My very own house, wherein there are many mansions, of which you too shall now occupy one forever. And all of you that are now with Me shall dwell therein. I am certain you will like these apartments.
RB|2|285|2|0|Says Emperor Joseph: “What, with Yourself and in close proximity to You are we to be? This bliss would be excessive for us poor sinners. The last corner of this city would already make us exceedingly happy!” Say I “My dear brother, is it not written: “Where I am there shall be also those who love Me above all.”  You all love Me now above all, and always in your hearts loved Me more than you thought, and so you must reside where I Myself reside, and eternally act in My company. You shall meet many in My house, for it is exceedingly great and has many mansions. Let us now enter, and let the three brethren precede us!”
RB|2|285|3|0|We enter a great ante-chamber, with a floor of purest, transparent gold, twelve pillars on each side holding up the ceiling. The pillars shine as the sun, and their brilliance gives off all the colours of the rainbow, whilst their substance is pure diamond. The foyer walls are of Porphyry, the ceiling of emerald and the stairs to the first storey (the house has three main levels) are of purest ruby, bordered with gold, and lead on a straight gradient to a great door, which none but I myself am able to open.
RB|2|285|4|0|All those present are overawed by the splendour of this hall. Says Joseph: “Brethren, could all the Earth’s emperors and kings with all their treasures be capable of building such lobby with terrestrial material? Oh God, what numberless splendours and indescribable majesty!
RB|2|285|5|0|Yet the Lord himself always remains his plain self. Just as He once taught men upon Earth, showing them His ways to life, just so He walks here in His heavens. No shine and no beaming household with myriads of angels surround him; we here are almost His only retinue. Of course on the streets outside there is much tumult: loveliest hymns of praise resound in unison with harmonious harps, the celestial air being saturated with sound, as if these heavens were just song and purest harmony.
RB|2|285|6|0|Things are most lively in the city, yet here with the Lord of all glory – the almighty creator and Father of infinity, things are simple, excepting the splendour of the house. No courtiers, no glittering retinue, no reception worthy of the Lord of eternity. Let us start some noise, to alert this house’s occupants to the arrival of the Lord. . .”
RB|2|285|7|0|Say I: “Let that be, dear brethren! The tenants know quite well what to do on my arrival. Upon Earth you are accustomed to noise and think that much din must also be a made over here, but there is no talk of such here. When, after some accomplished action upon Earth or its spiritual regions, the hearts of my sweet little children quietly beat with love, thanks and life on my arrival, then that already is more than plenty of the most festive noise. On our entering the chambers they shall already come to meet us and great us in the nicest possible, loving celestial manner.”
RB|2|285|8|0|I open the door, and my friends fall upon their faces on the stairs. Robert says with palpitating heart: “Oh Father, this is too much all at once for a created spirit, - a tiny atom within Your infinity! This light, this glory and the celestially beautiful angels stretching out their endlessly beautiful, soft arms after You and ourselves, with tearful eyes! With all our latest celestial appearance we nevertheless are, by comparison, formless!”
RB|2|285|9|0|Robert looks back at Helena for a comparison with them, but Helena is already provided with the beauty of My children and, frightened, Robert says: “Oh Lord, what has happened to Helena and Matilda Elijah? These are already so beautiful that I can’t look at them.”
RB|2|285|10|0|Say I: “Let you all get up and stop marvelling so much, because you too are of such form!” The seven get up and hardly recognise themselves for beauty; amazed, Robert says: “Is this actually me?” Say I: “Yes, it is! But now we shall proceed to the first chamber!”
RB|2|286|1|1|Chapter 286
RB|2|286|1|1|Upon entering
RB|2|286|1|1|Robert as new archangel and celestial prince, nimble and wise
RB|2|286|1|1|Robert’s badge of honour
RB|2|286|1|0|We now enter the first chamber through the previously sealed door, the first to be reached by the stairs made of Ruby.
RB|2|286|2|0|Robert and his helper are speechless for wonder. Both are of Uranian extraction primordially, (Peter not being aware of it yet) and hence are of course great friends of building, especially of the gigantic variety. If on top of that such are grounded in corresponding magnificence and majesty, then it is to them superlative. Both have their eyes glued to the lofty galleries and especially the artful pillars, and hardly notice the gloriously loving celestial company who greet Robert as a new archangel, and manager of a new, great association.
RB|2|286|3|0|Helena nudges Robert, saying: “But, dear Robert, don’t get lost in staring; look how they welcome you!” This brings Robert back to himself, watching how the most beautiful love-angels deliver him a crown upon a pillow of shining red, together with a sceptre of transparent gold that shines like a rising sun; and finally a sword that is surrounded (hemmed in) by in-extinguishable flames.
RB|2|286|4|0|The bearers of these badges of honour stoop before Robert-Uraniel, saying fervidly: “Here, dearest, most glorious brother, receive the just reward that the Father has prepared for you from the beginning of the world! Upon Earth you became a martyr for the sake of Christ’s doctrine; well could you have avoided it but were not minded to and hence you were a martyr, for the substance of the pure doctrine of Jesus our God, our most beloved and holiest Father from eternity.
RB|2|286|5|0|You did not indeed, upon earth, believe that Jesus, born in Jerusalem and called by you ‘the wiseman of Nazareth’, is God the Lord Himself. Yet you are especially fond of the wiseman, and in your heart indeed discerned His Deity, although this did not agree with your intellect. And this love preserved you His love and grace, which now elevates you to a great prince of the heavens. Hence receive now crown, sceptre and sword, as signs of power, authority, love, wisdom and righteousness, and become a wise regent of your association! The Lord has blessed you and wills it.”
RB|2|286|6|0|Robert overcome by all this, says from the depth of his humility: “My dear celestial friends, if you had brought me a shoe-shine boy’s honour instead of these kingly badges of honour I would have received them with a deeply moved heart; but not these, for any price of heaven! If the Lord of heaven and all worlds carries no crown, sceptre and sword, how should I as a poor sinner do so? Look here, these emperors next to me, who are already, from Earth, accustomed to wear crowns. To them hand these insignias – it shall not make them vain anymore. I could however become haughty, and this would be of no benefit to me, nor yourselves, nor for the association or the kingdom of God in my heart. The latter is my real house that I am to manage within the order and the name of the Lord and Father. Hence desist from what is eternally not mine.
RB|2|286|7|0|Say the messengers: “Friend, it is the Lord’s will; do you want to oppose this?  Says Robert, pointing to me: “My Lord and God has said nothing so far; if He says so, then I will do it, but nothing without His word! For He alone is everything to me, and without Him the heavens mean nothing to me! It is written: “You shall all be taught of God. He who is not raised up by Him as the Father is not fit for the heavens, and shall not come unto the Son, Who is the Father’s eternal Kingdom!
RB|2|286|8|0|The bearers of the badges come to Me, saying: “Father, what are we to do now? He will not accept these decorations!” Say I: “If he wants to stay like Me then let go, for no coercion ever applies over here but only unconditional freedom. This brother however is no ordinary spirit. There are not only many like him, and so we have to give it to him. Hence we will have to relent somewhat. Place these badges of honour in his chamber; he shall use them where necessary. But bring now the earthly regents their own crowns, sceptres, swords and purple; be it so!”
RB|2|287|1|1|Chapter 287
RB|2|287|1|1|The three emperors receive their imperial honours, and their significance
RB|2|287|1|1|The inhabitants of the highest heavens’ portentous destiny
RB|2|287|1|0|The imperial insignia are immediately brought over and passed to the three upon shiny red cushions, for glorification of what they had been called to do upon Earth. But the emperors also decidedly refuse to carry imperial honours at my side, since I as King of all kings and as most perfect Lord of all glory carry no crown or sceptre and even less sword and purple.
RB|2|287|2|0|But I say to them: “My dear friends, there is no talk of a constant wearing of these insignia; yet need to accept and have them. There are divine conditions and life-tasks over here, and frequent, magnificent visits from the countless cosmic regions, as well as despatches to diverse worlds and suns. Likewise to the two vast lower heavens, and in particular to their countless associations. Upon such occasions, archangels despatched from here must bear badges of honour as clear signs of having won the mightiest victories over themselves, and consequently are now, with me, lords over all infinity.
RB|2|287|3|0|With despatches to Earth, where my children are raised up, this is of course not necessary, for these have to be brought up in greatest plainness, wherefore they must not be awoken from their onerous humility by anything splendid from here. Something entirely different is it with spirits who are dwellers of the immense central suns and are already born into great light and glitter and live in dwellings compared to which even that which you see here is but a poor hut. On such occasions it therefore behoves us where necessary to make an appearance of great splendour and glitter.
RB|2|287|4|0|So note on such not too rare occasions you require such badges of honour in order to impress upon those spirits that you are princes of the highest heavens and brothers, so-to-speak, of the highest spirit. Under the tread of your feet entire solar regions must tremble and the voice of your mouth sound like those thunderstorms that keep the fiery tempers of their mighty inhabitants in deep subservience. You will now comprehend why such signs are being handed over to you here.
RB|2|287|5|0|The crown signifies that by your soul – which is your purified body you are my children – and that by the spirit which, originating from my heart as my very self within you, you are my brothers. The sceptre signifies that, carrying Myself within, you are equal co-regents with Me over infinity forever. The sword is a sign of authority and power, that you are empowered by Me forever, whilst the purple means that your exterior as well as your interior is pure love and that, like Myself, you want to order and rule everywhere through the power of love. And so you can now accept these emblems without qualms!”
RB|2|287|6|0|Says Rudolf: “Oh Lord and Father, full of goodness, love and mercy we shall never be able to sufficiently thank You for the way we have now been decorated. But my other earthly offspring, although received into this highest heaven, nevertheless have been positioned outside this city, and shall never be as happy as us. Were it not possible that they too can come here and be made equal to us?”
RB|2|287|7|0|Say I: My brother, your concern comes too late; just look back at the portal we just entered, and you shall see them all fitted with equal badges; full of joy, they are coming to thank Me. The difference between yourselves is only that they received their badges in their majestic apartments somewhat earlier, whence they already wear them; whilst you have not accepted yours yet; what will you say?” Says Rudolf: “Oh Lord and Father, I can’t find words to thank You. Do they therefore have the same destiny as us?”
RB|2|287|8|0|Say I: “Of course; all inhabitants of my highest heaven have the same, immense destiny. Of course those living in My most immediate presence, in My own house have the most to do, just as man’s busiest life-nerves are those next to his heart.”
RB|2|287|9|0|Rudolf and all the others now thank me most fervently. But I summon Robert, saying to him: “My dear brother, go with the three brothers Peter, Paul and John, who are already familiar with the household, and prepare a table! You know how I mean it, but take the biggest, for many shall be partaking.
RB|2|288|1|1|Chapter 288
RB|2|288|1|1|The magnificent children of God
RB|2|288|1|1|The Lord’s dining-hall
RB|2|288|1|1|The Creation’s great primordial garden
RB|2|288|1|1|The perfected one’s diction proportionate to perceived love
RB|2|288|1|0|Robert asks whether he should also take his friend Peter and the two wives with him. Say I: “Did you not hear just now how here, everyone has the fullest freedom? Why ask? Here you can do as you will, and it shall be done correctly. For no one comes here who has not fully cast off his earthly world-will, and taken up Mine within himself completely. Since you have done so, you cannot possibly want something that I don’t want Myself. Yet there is nowhere and never a higher and more perfect freedom than that of My own will. Since you have now completely internalised same, how could you be restricted in any action?
RB|2|288|2|0|Without unconditional freedom, I and all who have become one with Me would be pure insanity, and fullest bliss of my children a lie. Hence you can disport yourself here as if you were the complete lord of the house. And others can do so too, for here in My house there are no differences of rank. Here everything is fully brother and sister, and I alone am your Lord and Father. But regarding the Spirit and innermost truth, I am also your brother. Now you know everything; hence act and ask no more.
RB|2|288|3|0|Robert now takes Peter, Helena and Elijah and, together with Peter, Paul and John moves to the adjacent chamber. Once again he can hardly find his way for amazement, saying to Peter: “Friend, brother! You step in here as boldly as if not noticing the countless splendours of this big hall of God. This is really strange; for me this hall would be an object of never-ending surveillance
RB|2|288|4|0|Says Peter: “You are wrong dear brother, if you think that habit has made these works mundane and less remarkable. Quite the contrary, but I study everything with a certain peace of mind and proclaim praise to the Lord in my heart. You however are still a newcomer here, not yet knowing proper house etiquette, and are furthermore of a most lively and fiery spirit wherefore everything quickly catches flames with you. Once you will have with time become more acquainted with the eternal Father’s great house and its most loving house-rules, you shall find behaviour quite in order.
RB|2|288|5|0|Your zeal by the way pleases me exceedingly, for your spirit is much like that of our brother Paul, who like you is still full of fire, being still the same fiery spirit. But I am nonetheless no less an enthusiastic lover of everything that is of the Lord; it’s just that I seem quieter, making little noise on the outside but that much more in my heart
RB|2|288|6|0|But now for the action! Do you see over there the big table of purest, transparent gold; that one we shall move to the middle of this hall, and then richly set it with bread and wine and all kinds of celestial fruit, that we shall find in plentiful quantity in the cabinet upon the midday wall.”
RB|2|288|7|0|Robert is glad to hear these Peter’s words, and all go into action and set up the table in moments. Seeing the rich and splendid fruits of every variety, Robert says: “Verily, there is here the greatest abundance of whatever noblest and ripest fruit can be found upon the superior cosmic bodies. The only Earth-fruit I recognise is the pineapple.”
RB|2|288|8|0|Says Peter: “What – did you never upon Earth see grapes, figs or peaches? These occur here as well; come to the window and look at the big garden. You shall see every imaginable fruit variety that you ever saw to Earth, either naturally or painted upon canvas.”
RB|2|288|9|0|Through the window Robert sees an immense and luxuriant garden; he pauses petrified, saying: “Hearken, brother, this would have to be the garden of all gardens within infinity! What boundless expanse! What order and fullness of countless varieties of the most select and rarest fruit Verily, the entire Earth could be well provided from here for a thousand years, following just one harvest! Yet who shall ever consume such shuddering masses?”
RB|2|288|10|0|Says Peter: “The first consumers are we; the next are all inhabitants of this city, which truly has no limits towards the East. And the third consumers are the two lower heavens. Down through them the entire spirit world and through them the natural world. For this is the model garden for all of infinity; do you know where you are now?”
RB|2|288|11|0|Says Robert: “Yes, brother, that’s what I suspected. But now I would like to know what kind of workers cultivate it in the Lord’s name.”  Says Peter: “This, the Lord Himself does through His almighty will. He wills it and it is there, whilst transplantation is done by chosen spirits and angels who have the task of fertilising all cosmic bodies.
RB|2|288|12|0|But these spirits and angels are not stationed there permanently, being given new tasks after being replaced. There is no chance of monotony in action, but rather most diverse change. One does what one likes for as long as it gives him joy and bliss. Once the novelty wears off somewhat, he immediately has an array of other choices; is this not plenty of freedom?”
RB|2|288|13|0|Says Robert: “Praise God that I call free life! Oh Earth, of such freedom you have not dreamt yet! But what now; the table is laid? Shall we signal them?” Says Peter: “Friend, this was still an earthly idea; do you think the Lord and the other occupants of this house don’t know that we are ready?”
RB|2|288|14|0|Says Robert: “Indeed, the Lord knows, for sure; but how do the other occupants of this only house find out? “ Says Peter: “Behold, there is a system: a signboard in every one of the countless apartments on all three main floors, and the Lord leaves a message on events, and all occupants at once joyfully respond.
RB|2|288|15|0|There are similar arrangements in all other heavens, but to a carefully calculated lesser degree than in the Father’s house. You shall get to know it all more thoroughly. Believe me, here learning never stops: One remains a student forever, our perfection depending on love and receptivity for the Father’s steadily growing grace. In terms of knowledge and experience, we remain the Lord’s disciples forever. The Lord alone is omniscient, and we only to the extent the Lord considers it desirable.
RB|2|288|16|0|Wherefore there is here in spite of a spirit’s all-embracing knowledge a constant asking about and explaining of all kinds of manifestations you too shall never come to an end of them. The easiest thing is to constantly strengthen oneself in love rather than knowing, because love satisfies but knowledge never does.
RB|2|289|1|1|Chapter 289
RB|2|289|1|1|Robert’s inner relationship to the Habsburg emperors
RB|2|289|1|1|Hereditary and elected thrones
RB|2|289|1|1|Peter on politics
RB|2|289|1|0|Says Robert: “That is wisely provided for by the Lord; for if there were nothing further to ask, then the spirits’ existence would become unbearable. This way however one is exceedingly restricted in knowledge even as a perfected spirit in the house of the Lord, even where one miracle follows another. One does indeed not grasp what sits - so to say - on one’s nose, and commendably so, keeping heart and spirit in constant action.
RB|2|289|2|0|I have for instance several times pondered what I actually have to do with Roman German and Austrian emperors; how did I get into their company, and they into mine? As suitable for my association I can indeed understand to be those spirits who fall into my life period upon Earth, and who manifest my kind of attitude and who passed away from Austrian regions at a similar period to when I was despatched to this here world from Vienna. But how the regents of Austria, with Whom I never had any relationship, come into my association, since most of them had reigned upon Earth long before me and that together with quite a few Roman bishops, that puzzles me! It would make sense if they took me up into their own associations. But that I should receive them into my association, and that they, as it were, come to me, let that understand who will! So you perhaps understand this, my dear friend and brother?”
RB|2|289|3|0|Says Peter: “The reason is simple: you were from the roots up always hostile towards the Habsburg dynasty; to it alone you ascribed all of Europe’s troubles. With such rage you could not ever have become an inhabitant of this kingdom of purest love. Hence the Lord created an opportunity for you to be reconciled with your ‘counter beggars’, acknowledge their worthiness and accept them into your heart as real brethren, the reason also for their coming into your house.
RB|2|289|4|0|Says Robert: “I see - that makes sense! The image of imperial honour set up by Rudolf always was to me an abomination of human rights. Because with an inherited honour of regional other spirits are eclipsed even if a thousand times wiser than the throne’s occupant. The kingdom’s wisest man is gagged and abilities not recognised and employed for the public will, by a regent who regards himself as a Solomon by inheritance. Behold, this and other reasons always filled me with rage of the dictatorial Rudolf, who wanted to control even his distant descendants, preferably to the end of the world.
RB|2|289|5|0|Now of course the thing takes on a different aspect, and I realise that even an average inherited empire is superior to the best elected monarchy, when the electors are jealous of the one put on the throne. It may have perhaps been the Lord’s will that elected monarchies be replaced by inherited ones.
RB|2|289|6|0|Could there soon be an end to all inherited dynasties and their kingdoms? The Lord seems to have hinted something like that in one of His holy speeches; what do you think?”
RB|2|289|7|0|Say Peter: “My friend, this does not concern us much over here. Men in their earthly political relationship and matters of state are free to set up what they will. But if they have righteous authorities, then they should obey and be consensual, and they shall be untroubled and have peace. All the state’s inhabitants should support and be ready to help the regent in times of trouble, and they shall be a happy people and rich in all things upon Earth. But a nation that blames the regent for all troubles, even if themselves responsible shall have little joy to talk of. Wherever people began to argue with their regents, they gave the enemy cause for derision.
RB|2|289|8|0|Doing so they will have only themselves to blame for consequent bad times which, although not the judgment of God’s will, are nevertheless not forestalled by Him neither, but He lets people reap the fruits they have sown.
RB|2|289|9|0|For people of the Earth are at fullest liberty, and the Earth itself also is entrusted into their hands. If they offend against same, then it shall also punish them as in the days of Noah. But if the people pray the Lord for a good regent and for quiet and peace and a state of order, then we ourselves too seize the regent by the reins, leading him and the people unto the only path of blessings. Wherefore people should never upset and even less hate their regents, as these also are humans. They should rather bless them and pray the Lord that He would guide and bless them as their rulers. Then there shall be blessings aplenty; what do you think?”
RB|2|290|1|1|Chapter 290
RB|2|290|1|1|Robert’s political zeal
RB|2|290|1|1|Peter’s thoughts on people’s self-help, and the help of God
RB|2|290|1|1|The Father knows when it is time
RB|2|290|1|0|Says Robert: “Oh, you are quite right; men do well to submit themselves to the authorities in worldly things, and act peaceably in all worldly situations. But what are poor men to do when their regents, from fear of losing throne and glitter, start interfering in people’s spiritual spheres when they chain them and darken their souls and spirit’s perception turning the Lord’s pure doctrine upon Earth into idolatry, and therewith flog mankind into blindness? What are such enslaved people to do, if the dictatorial crown- bearers set up stakes, gallows or at least prisons for spirits awakened by God Himself?
RB|2|290|2|0|Should people have no divine right to rid themselves of such murderers of the spirit either? If this action is contrary to heavenly order as well, then one has to conclude that to the Lord it makes no difference whether in the world one is a servant of ceremonials, a dim pagan or a genuine Christian. If that were so then I can’t see any point in the salvation history or the truths from the prophets or the pure doctrine of life-miracle from God’s mouth. For then mankind should have remained in its primordial night. Millions of people who call themselves Christians have not the foggiest notion of Christ the Lord’s teaching. The pope is their God and the regent his handyman. Both seek the obfuscation of mankind in order to stifle every spiritual spark in their subjects. Tell me, friend, should the few brighter ones also not have a whit of right to rise up and annihilate such spiritual tyrants?”
RB|2|290|3|0|Says Peter: “Why not, if they have the capacity? But they should pay dearly for a failed attempt, and their subsequent enslavement shall be tenfold. I say unto you that, as always, people can do nothing for themselves. If they proceed nonetheless, then it will worsen but never better their condition. A quite different matter is if a more virtuous group of people implores the Lord for help and protection. Then the Lord Himself steps in, and it is the end of tyranny forever. Only omnipotence can beat all power that be; man’s impotence is naught without the Lord. The Lord by the way knows exactly how far He can let a tyranny go.
RB|2|290|4|0|I say unto you: the Lord measures the time of everyone; and every tyranny is given an exact amount of time. Often things are just one drop short; when that falls, time is up. Hence trouble yourself no more about conditions upon Earth; the Lord knows best how to guide and merge them.
RB|2|290|5|0|How often have I heard Earth people express the desire that the Lord would at last put an end to the papacy, but the Lord is still putting it off, and He well knows why. But you may be assured that He will not tarry much longer. Rome indeed thinks itself a Phoenix that burns itself to then arise from the ashes more gloriously than before. But this time the end comes with the ash. And quite a few others upon Earth shall fare likewise; do you understand that?”
RB|2|290|6|0|Says Robert: “Yes, only now do I see it clearly. But no more of that, as the Lord is coming!”
RB|2|290|7|0|Robert with the entire company comes to meet Me, saying: “Lord! Father! Things are ready, as You have commanded.”
RB|2|290|8|0|Say I: “My dear brother, I already saw that; but had I not come Myself, you would have nicely kept the big crowd waiting and not come to tell Me in front of the crowd: Lord and Father come, all is ready!”
RB|2|290|9|0|Says Robert: “Lord that I intended anyway, but brother Peter kept me from it! ’ Says I: “Ay ay, you need not be so condescending when given a small domestic challenge!”
RB|2|290|10|0|Says Helena: “Behold, I even signalled to you with my eyes, but you put your finger over your mouth for me to be quiet when the principal brother of the Lord is speaking! You then discussed much, until the dear Father Himself chose to come without being called by you clever ones. Serves you two right if the Lord now chides you a little!”
RB|2|290|11|0|Say I: “Now now, dearest daughter Helena, all is well. Robert rightly followed Peter. Brother Peter also is right, knowing what to do on such occasions. And you too are righteous, for intending to call Me in through your Robert. And I Myself have never been unrighteous, and so we have nothing further with which to blame one another, wherefore we shall now partake of the meal; go and summon the crowd! And you brother Peter go open all the doors that lead into this dining hall!”
RB|2|291|1|1|Chapter 291
RB|2|291|1|1|Great celestial banquet in the Father’s house
RB|2|291|1|1|David as music maker and composer
RB|2|291|1|0|After this is done, entire processions are moving into the great dining hall from all sides, and thousands are assembled in the hall, whilst columns of further thousands keep moving in. Robert and My big company are wide-eyed, seeing no end to the new arrivals. Robert whispers to Me “By Your almighty will, the hall is already crammed with people and still not ending: how will these fit in? We set the big table as amply as can be, but what is that for such masses of people?”
RB|2|291|2|0|Say I: “Fear not; you heard upon Earth how many peaceful sheep can fit into one pen. And so My house’s occupants too shall find ample room! Says Robert, taken a back: What. . . , all these occupants of just this one house? How many actually live here: it must be a million! Oh-still no end! What do I notice. . . the hall is steadily enlarging, or am I seeing things? Now the galleries too are filling! Only now can I see an end through the open door! Oh Lord, how many are there now in this great hall?”
RB|2|291|3|0|Say I: “If you have to know, their number now is twelve times one hundred thousand! But these are by far not all who live in My house. On important occasions there are more than ten times that many, who have work to do in the various world and suns in all the heavens and their countless associations. But note well: these are exclusively occupants of My house, where I live Myself and where I look after My children.
RB|2|291|4|0|You see however that this city in just its main part has an exceedingly great number of the most exquisite houses. Each house is separate and surrounded by a most beautiful garden, well-planted with all kinds of fruits trees and other growths which spread the most intense fragrance. Such houses are fully occupied and these are also My children and visit Me in My house whenever it please them. They give Me much joy and they all are filled with the purest love for Me and the brethren who live in My very own house.
RB|2|291|5|0|Further on you see a great suburb towards the East that is without end. It likewise is filled with all kinds of buildings like the best found upon the cosmic bodies. There you will meet perfect spirits from all the worlds within infinity who too are exceedingly blissful after their kind and love and inner perfection. At the same time in every house of this great suburb there is a door and a bridge by which the blissful dwellers can see and reach the cosmic bodies upon which they had lived corporally in their flesh.
RB|2|291|6|0|In the houses of the city proper this arrangement includes twelve doors inside the chamber, through which they can get to and return from all cosmic bodies of infinity the moments the occupants desire it. But these doors are fitted only at ground level, wherefore every chamber of an upper floor has a corresponding one at ground level. But the grandeur of such arrangement you shall get to know only later, commensurably with the development of your inward parts.
RB|2|291|7|0|But note how, during this conversation, the one million two hundred thousand have gotten ready at the big table – whilst several smaller tables have also been set and occupied – and yet you see no scramble! ’
RB|2|291|8|0|Says Robert: “Completely amazing; but the great table has also lengthened to what must be miles. Oh Lord, Thou best, most holy Father! The smaller table also have become hours long; and the hall is now long, high and wide enough to easily accommodate all of London) and Paris. Verily, this is now more like a whole world than a hall! ’
RB|2|291|9|0|Say I: “Yes, My brother, here we banquet on a somewhat different scale to the Reinerkogel on Earth: what do you say?” Says Robert: “Oh Father, You are too good and gracious! One spark of this light upon Earth would make the sun look like a dim clod! But do the spirits upon the two high galleries also have tables and food and drink?”
RB|2|291|10|0|Say I: “Quite so! As you will have seen from the outside, My house has three storeys. From each of these one can get to the gallery that runs the length of the storey, which is also this dining-hall’s gallery, which is three storeys, which is also this dining-hall’s gallery, which is three storeys high. But this isn’t the only hall in this house, and there are quite a few with their distinct functions, which you shall get to know gradually. But let us now see that we too find a good spot at the big table!”
RB|2|291|11|0|Say Robert: “Lord, I would prefer some small children’s table, for I see no spot left over at the big table.”  Say I: Quite so! Over here there is another empty, fairly large table; set this one, and those of us come here from Earth shall occupy it. From this table we shall get a good overview of all guests, and also be well noticed by them.”
RB|2|291|12|0|Robert and his helper prepare same and I, the monarchs and a few others besides Robert, his helper Peter and their two wives sit down, eating and drinking from everything upon the table. After the meal, all the many guests rise and strike up a great hymn of praise for Me, which fascinates Robert.
RB|2|291|13|0|Following the lovely hymn of tender words of love, a truly celestial concert begins to resound down from the galleries, staring with a glorious cantata accompanied by a host of the most finely tuned harps with purity and brightly gentle tone that no instrument upon Earth would equal, the most approximate to it possibly being the Aeolian harp, when its pure strings are set in motion by a pure and steady wind.
RB|2|291|14|0|Robert is beside himself for bliss and the two wives are moved to tears, the overcome Helena Saying: “Oh God Oh God, the thoroughly gripping music would make you melt! Every delightful tone penetrates the heart. Robert, this sounds different to an ever-so beautiful opera, and infinitely better than Turkish music!”
RB|2|291|15|0|Says Robert, smiling: “Come on, with such glorious symphony, how one can think of a terrestrial, let alone a Turkish one!” Says Helen: “That is so; my way of really underscoring something most splendid is to jokingly compare it to the latter; I trust there is no harm in that!” Says Robert: “Quite so, but let’s be quiet, for with such music, one cannot be sufficiently heart and ear!”
RB|2|291|16|0|Emperor Joseph asks Me on the side: “Oh Lord, Father, whose composition is this cantata?” Says I: “Do you not see the conductor on that podium? Says Joseph: “Indeed, dear Father, but I don’t know his name, or who he was on Earth.”   Say I: “It is David, the erstwhile Israeli king, who is a chief musician over here and at the same time the most highly select creator of compositions that always bring Me great joy.
RB|2|291|17|0|Says Joseph: “Well, that’s what I call a composition! In aggregate, it sounds like a most superb choral and instrumental symphony. Every individual tone already sounds like a pianissimo sonata. – The nearest thing to it I ever heard on Earth are the harmonious tones of the so-called Mundtrommel (mouth-drum- the trans. ) with the finest ‘silver tongues’. These basically also produce only one fundamental tone, but within these all sorts of melodious, delicately modulated vibrations developing like spirits of love.
RB|2|291|18|0|The main tones harmoniously make up the main cantata, yet every prominent tone is enlivened with the most glorious sonata.
RB|2|291|19|0|But I want to ask You another thing: the whereabouts of all those music-masters before and during my time on Earth, who truly produced the most glorious music. E. g. a Handel, Bach, Gluck, Mozart, Haydn and several other lesser known names?” Say I: “If occasionally you come to the first or second heavens, where again you shall encounter the most stupendous magnificence’s, then you shall there encounter those spirits. But listen now for the next part of the concert.
RB|2|292|1|1|Chapter 292
RB|2|292|1|1|Organ concerto with visual images
RB|2|292|1|1|Secrets of tone and form
RB|2|292|1|1|Fundamental law of all power-manifestations
RB|2|292|1|1|Power and countervailing power
RB|2|292|1|0|Joseph and the other erstwhile emperors, together with Robert and his helper and the two wives now hearken intently.
RB|2|292|2|0|After a while, mighty organ chords split the air, and as these merge melodiously, the most magnificent forms can be seen in the air, somewhat reminiscent of camera pictures upon Earth, although the latter can render images of only pre-existing objects, whereas here new forms are constantly produced because new combinations constantly emerge from the tone. Previous tone-combinations of course also reproduce previous image, but these tone-images are exceedingly bright and constantly alternated in most lively colours and assume the most stirringly beautiful forms, enthralling not only the emotions as well as the ears in a most uplifting manner but also the eye and its related soul-intellect, which is so-to-speak the actual soul-eye.
RB|2|292|3|0|Robert now asks Me: “How is this; we did not see such images with the first cantata; only now do they appear with the great and harmonious tones of the organs.”  Say I: “Because in My eternal order things are so arranged that nothing can arise without prior, after and counter-effect. The guests’ thanksgiving hymn was an anticipatory effect. The great cantata from the galleries was the after effect, and the great organ purlieus is the counter-effect – because these are tones of a different kind, whilst this precluding performs the contrasting themes of the former Hymn as also the cantatas. These contrasts collide and at the point of contact become visible and connote what they are and say.
RB|2|292|4|0|The rather imperfect music upon Earth has similar effects. In their emotions the listeners are spontaneously transferred to quite strange regions, believing themselves to be somewhere else. This is affected by the forms that are produced within the soul through diverse tone-combinations, transferring the soul spiritually to such regions. If the organ were to switch to different scales not preceded by ante or after-effects, then these images would soon cease and you would hear only splendid tones without attending forms.
RB|2|292|5|0|Every tone indeed develops a certain form which however becomes a visible one, if it can as-it-were lean upon a preceding tone. It is approximately the same with the light images. If no object blocks their path, to hold them up, then they flee invisibly and unstoppably to infinity. My eye can of course see everything, but not so the created spirit’s eye, which could not exist if it had no supporting point in Me. Only the primary can behold the primary and a secondary only a secondary, with the secondary able to see the primary only if the primary has assumed the form of the secondary.
RB|2|292|6|0|Wherefore you would never be able to see Me, a purely divine Being. But since my assuming the secondary, creatural, you can see Me to the extent that I became a perfect, lasting secondary Being out of Myself.
RB|2|292|7|0|It shall also be so if you ever enter one of the two lower heavens; you shall remain invisible unless you take up the elements of these heavens. On the other hand, you shall be able to see everything there, since you are as indwellers of the highest heaven a primary being in relation to dwellers of a second and third heaven; say unto Me whether you all have well understood this?”
RB|2|292|8|0|Says Robert: “Lord and Father, we now clearly recognize that it is so but not from its foundations as yet. For I cannot yet work out what to make of the necessity of some opposing object for making something primary visible. For surely a primary thing must be very sound, or nothing secondary could go forth from it. Now it can be asked why this primary thing depends on the secondary going forth from it for the former’s own manifestation as a combined object in order to become visible to a secondary one?”
RB|2|292|9|0|Say I: “This is part of the eternal order within every primary, simplest basic force. In its fundamental substance every power is indissoluble in its kind. Hence such power is always in existence, whether manifesting or not. So long as a force cannot manifest itself, it is outwardly as if non-existent. If however it is to outwardly manifest, then it must be met with countervailing force, and the latter can only be an opposing force through which the primary force can be impeded in its quiet flow. Wherever such conflict by interference takes place, both forces become perceptible. The first power then unfailingly goes over into a secondary one, and a secondary one does so vice versa. Only in this way do the two powers become perceptible to each other, and consequently in their type of action.
RB|2|292|10|0|A couple of illustrations should make this important point clearer for you. Behold the light radiating from a sun. Firmly hold onto your concept in its nature and its enduring. If however there were throughout infinity no sun-related eye that stands up to the sun as countervailing power to harness the light by which the sun creates something similar to itself within the eye, therewith going over into a secondary power, then would the sun not be as good as non-existent? But if an eye has developed within which the sun as-it-were finds itself again, then the sun as primordial power asserts itself as perceptible existence in relation to the eye. If the eye closes, then it is as if non-existent in relation to the sun, and the latter has seemingly lost its existence.
RB|2|292|11|0|But I want to give you another example: think of a powerful giant; put him in an empty space where there is no object upon which the giant can test his strength. Present him with a fly as countervailing force, which however he cannot reach with his hands. In such case the fly stands there with a power equal to the giant and able to challenge the giant to a fight, if it has a point of support. If however the giant has such supporting point, then a million flies cannot trouble him. And thus every force has to have an opposing force without which it cannot manifest and make an appearance. A power has to test itself upon another power or it is as good as non-existent.
RB|2|292|12|0|If upon Earth only one wind was blowing at any one time it would never result in rain. But if another wind encounters it, the air-condensation shall soon emerge which first manifests as fogs and ultimately as heavy rain-clouds. The clouds themselves don’t indicate the wind so long as the wind remains wind. But once the wind has created the clouds and clothes itself with them so-to-say, then the clouds make the wind visible of course, showing its direction by their movement. And, My friends and brothers, this thing should now be clear to you. ’
RB|2|292|13|0|Says Robert: “Yes, Lord and Father, now we are fully in the clear about it, but it took some effort! But now the guests are leaving the hall; where are they headed, doing what?”
RB|2|292|14|0|Say I: “They thankfully and blissfully return to their dwellings; there they shall find instructions for themselves upon notice boards. You shall all familiarize yourselves with this after a while. Let us however now go to the chambers on the ground level! There I shall show you the doors through which every spirit can get to the natural worlds along the shortest route. Over there, in this hall’s evening corner, there is a spiral staircase on which we shall get to the ground level chambers, which are not accessible from the outside. And so let us proceed with cheer: be it so!”
RB|2|293|1|1|Chapter 293
RB|2|293|1|1|Warning the children of the Earth
RB|2|293|1|1|Differences between celestial and terrestrial life
RB|2|293|1|1|Parable of the fallen tree fruit and the potter
RB|2|293|1|1|Everlasting death
RB|2|293|1|0|Says Robert and all the others: “Oh dear, holy Father, one cannot express how delighted we are! Your Yourself lead us and show us the endless wonderworks of Your almighty love! You explain Your work with Your holiest mouth so clearly that we are amazed at how we can understand things that shall remain insoluble mysteries for millions for eternities.
RB|2|293|2|0|Oh for the incredible stupidity of man upon Earth! Taking no notice of the gold of the heavens and life, they tread same with their feet. Instead they wage war for the filth of the roads and tear themselves apart for filth. Come over here, you poor sinners and blind devils; learn condescension and humility from Him whose softest breath of youth can blow you and your sinful Earth to nothing.
RB|2|293|3|0|But you say: what can we do; nothing changes when we beg and pray! We see and hear nothing. Our pleading is consumed by the air and we vainly stare into infinity and comfortlessly and wisdomlessly marvel) at God’s unfathomable works the way calves stare at a new stable door. Wherefore we simply concern ourselves for the body’s welfare and let others worry about whatever they will; man has to have things to eat and drink, together with coat and house; these are necessities, everything else being dispensable.
RB|2|293|4|0|Dispensable indeed for you Earth worms, who all resemble the rich young man in the Gospel, who asked the Lord to explain the kingdom of God. But when the Lord said: sell everything and give to the poor children of the world and then follow Me, his heart broke and he at once returned to his sweet Earth treasures. He let go of God and cared only for his Earthly goods, becoming harder than before, the Lord remarking afterward how hard it is for a rich man to inherit the kingdom of God.
RB|2|293|5|0|Get yourselves over here therefore, you spirits of the Earth; over here in your hearts; here you shall find a fullness of treasures and riches that eternity cannot consume. Over here, you proud ones – in the proper humbleness of your hearts! Here at home is the eternal and steadily increasing honour of all honours. What are all your dignities to the word of Him Who with His might and wisdom has filled infinity with miraculous works without number or measure!
RB|2|293|6|0|Take note of the difference between our perfect eternal life in the constant presence of the almighty Father and Creator of all heavens and worlds on the one hand, and your perishable life that lasts from morning to evening. How do you cling to a life that deserves to be called death? Is not Earth life a constant dying from cradle to grave, whilst this true celestial life is a constant enlivening in God the holy Father. And this true life is ever so near unto you; every moment you could seize it forever. But blind you are, and your love of Earth blurs your hearts vision, wherefore you deem the kingdom of eternal life far away, although it sits on your nose so-to-say. We too are near to you, but you think it is far; how blind you are!
RB|2|293|7|0|The Lord’s servants upon Earth know us, see us and can speak with us whenever they will. The eye and ear of their heart is open because not blinded by the burden of the rich youth in the Gospel, yet you others shed tears when watching the barren world so gladly, when the Lord is calling you. Let the Lord give us a thousand such worlds if we were minded to accept them. But who strains after painted gold if he can call a thousandfold lumps of gold he won?
RB|2|293|8|0|At the side of the almighty Father descend to the depth of the Creation with us, and with the eyes of the heart behold the boldest bridge work from one world to another, from one heaven to another and from one heart to another! And you shall, although still wrapped in mortal flesh, with us feel joy and bliss and through this enliven your soul. Oh Lord, why may we enjoy such bliss when millions of brothers are still blind and deaf?”
RB|2|293|9|0|Say I: “Friend and brother, every true life harbours the propensity of being anything other than blissful. But a life that is led by death the way a law enforcer leads a sinner to criminal proceedings, can perceive only real pleasure only in a fully degenerate state. Were you to regenerate such however, then it would shudder on recognizing where it’s escort is leading it. Wherefore it is on the one hand better that the people of the Earth are blind and deaf, enabling them to at least seemingly enjoy the span-long life, sauntering from death to death.
RB|2|293|10|0|I say unto you all: for many millions their make-believe life is followed by no further one. Because just as there is life eternal, there also is eternal death. Upon Earth there are trees upon which glorious fruits ripen in quick time, and where no blossom has flowered in vain. But there are also trees that flower abundantly and even put out much fruit. But where such trees are poorly sapped and have to hold onto their flowerless fruit on their branches for lengthy periods till ripe, then three quarters fall off the tree for each one of sufficient nutrients before ripening. I say unto you: there are few healing herbs for re-animating such fallen off unripe fruit. Where some of this fruit falls off the tree before fully ripe, it can be gathered and stored, and it shall at least achieved minimum edibility. But for fruit dropping shortly after bloom due to inadequate nutrients, there is no cure.
RB|2|293|11|0|But I am not saying that children who die shortly after physical birth cannot attain to everlasting life, for this parable is not dealing with terrestrial birth and ripening; here we are dealing with souls that had already bloomed beautifully in My grace-light upon Earth ,and had avidly sucked in their life-juice at the outset. But come testing times, they sealed off their feeding organs, not wanting to suck in the admittedly harsh testing salt of life, with consequent isolation from the branches feeding them and therewith death incapable of re-animation. Let us therefore leave such fruit to deafly and blindly enjoy their short life, for their fullest vanity shall take plenty of time yet. !”
RB|2|293|12|0|Says Robert: “But as true as this thing is bound to be, it reminds me of a Chinese and Japanese rule that restricts parental offspring to six or seven. Any offspring over this number must be drowned or otherwise put to death.”
RB|2|293|13|0|Say I: “My friend, this you are not capable of understanding yet! Behold, a potter forms his pot of clay upon the rotor, but due to certain circumstances, the pot becomes malformed in the middle of the operation. What does he do? He breaks up the clay upon the rotor, mixing it with fresh clay, returning it to the wheel and weaning out a less delicate form. Thus the material is saved but the specific original individuality is irretrievably lost. In short, the first self is completely destroyed, and that in a real sense, is the everlasting death, which both love nor recollection of primordial existence can re-animate; and consequently no development to everlasting perfection can be contemplated. And yet it is the maintenance of the primordial individuality that is of endless import, because no childhood of God can be attained without it, for a secondary birth shall eternally not turn into a primary one.
RB|2|294|1|1|Chapter 294
RB|2|294|1|1|Everlasting death – reason and nature
RB|2|294|1|0|Says Robert, having reached the spiral staircase: “Oh most loving and wise Father, words fail us to properly thank you with our love for such enlightenment. One can, in other words, find oneself even alive and happy in spite of a condition of eternal dearth, and that in some heaven, but with the primordial self no longer there. Oh, is not this grace upon grace on Your part! By the expression ‘eternal death’ we had understood hell and no less, with no exit forever. But should there still be a way out, all things being possible to You, then we regard such an exit quite a different one indeed. But now the thing takes on a still more different aspect; our thanks and love for such a portentous and glorious explanation!”
RB|2|294|2|0|Say I: “It especially pleases Me that you receive this so well; yet the grace received by an unfortunate being with eternal death is not as great as you think. Because for some, a million earth years long hell with retained original character would be preferable to everlasting death. But if the first begotten also is sacrificed with hell of the third degree, then of course it is worse even than mere eternal death in itself.
RB|2|294|3|0|I indeed see how you now comprehend what actual everlasting death in itself is, although you don’t yet understand the evil of that condition, and so I shall have to elaborate somewhat as we climb down this spiral staircase; hearken therefore:
RB|2|294|4|0|He who finds himself in first or second degree hell on account of having warped his primordial self through perverted love can, nevertheless, after many bitter experiences, become again what he was in the beginning. His consciousness is left him and he retains his memory and he can attain to perfection.
RB|2|294|5|0|But if man is neither cold nor hot on account of a luke warmness most repugnant to Me, bothering with neither with good nor bad, or it is all the same to him, making him capable of the most cold-blooded abominations or occasional good deeds, thus regarding God and devil, night and day, life or death, truth or lie all equal: such has fallen victim to eternal death already. Therewith he finds himself in lowermost hell, from which escape is unthinkable for the one and same original primordial identity.
RB|2|294|6|0|The foundation of such condition is a most concentrated arrogance that has gone through all stages of selfishness and self-love, having crushed himself so-to-say into such density and therewith depriving himself of the spirit’s primordial life. And that constitutes the actual everlasting death, the evil of all evils, because it brings existence itself to an end.
RB|2|294|7|0|Such soul is then fully corrupted. Its original totality has to be, through the power of fire, dissolved into its individual, primordial life sparks and then, blended with completely new ones and along extended paths through plant and animal life of another planet, within a totally different solar system, to finally be transformed into a most inferior human form, with despairingly little left over from the primordial soul nature. And that is the actually worst part, for such soul can never get to see Me because it then is and remains soul only, without My spirit.
RB|2|294|8|0|The thing is like an unripe, rotten apple which also can go over into mildew and sponge. It can be turned into no apple, but a parasite at best, which in turn has little resemblance with the primordial tree and fruit. Say unto Me whether you have all fully understood this?”
RB|2|294|9|0|They speak as with one voice: “Lord and Father, now everything is completely clear to us. Not much can of course be said such self-inflicted loss, in spite of Your great love and mercy becoming evident and that all things being possible to You. It is of course possible that, after unmentionable eons, a little opportunity may surface for these beings to get to know and love You in gradual stages, from their primordial condition, therewith moving forward in their cognition and love.
RB|2|294|10|0|How often already, through the mouth of Your prophets and servants You had prophesied all sorts of judgments, as evil consequences of the children of the world’s evil actions. But when a few better ones turned to You in their hearts, you withdrew Your sharp rod. You again blessed the Earth and forged a path of reformation for the evil ones, which You had indicated through Your prophets Jonah and Jeremiah for example. You had always kept your words with prophecies for good, but with threatened punishments only when men had totally lost sight of You.
RB|2|294|11|0|Say I: “Yes, you are right indeed! The reason for My not following up threatened judgments with punishments is because these rarely improve but often make people worse. And so, if a few righteous ones turn to Me, I gladly turn threats into blessings, for which reason I also make the threats of punishments and judgments conditional. If they find hearts that fulfil the conditions in a certain measure, then things look up again. I then bless many evil ones on account of the few good ones, in order not to give them opportunity for still greater evil, which is usually the case during wars. For wars always have been the best food for the insatiable spirit of usury, and the best school for cruel, infernal arrogance.
RB|2|294|12|0|Of course it often is the case that the gentle reprimand of My angels glides unheard past the intransigent ears of worldly men, forcing Me to send the voice of devils among dead mankind. But if this voice from the heavens finds even limited hearing, then I let the devil voice go dumb. For a father surely always remains the gentlest judge and does not immediately weigh in with blows, even if he lifts the rod threateningly. It is better to threaten for decades and cast a blind eye, than to punish for one year, for the plants upon our Earth are of almost delicate nature and must be treated with much caution. The birthplace of the children of My heart is a different one to those of My other component parts. You must constantly keep in mind that this very small Earth is that very place of birth for the children of My heart!
RB|2|294|13|0|But now we are fully on the floor of the ground level chamber, and can commence our observations. Note the four immense walls, in each of which you see three doors. Through these doors you can get to all the worlds and heavens, and their associations throughout infinity, but not to this highest and innermost heaven, in which you now find yourselves. Let’s move northward, where we shall shortly make a start.
RB|2|295|1|1|Chapter 295
RB|2|295|1|1|The three doors in the northern wall
RB|2|295|1|1|Endless distances of the Creation spaces
RB|2|295|1|1|A glance at the solar middle equatorial belt, and the Moon
RB|2|295|1|1|The angel’s governance in the cosmic regions
RB|2|295|1|0|I continue: “Robert, open the first door, and we shall take a look outwards and see what the rays of our eyes will encounter.
RB|2|295|2|0|Robert opens the first of the three doors and shies back in wonder. After a while he says: “oh Lord, oh friends, this truly is too much for the eye for a created spirit, so suddenly! I see the Earth’s moon to a T, upon the high firmament. It is in full phase and looks incredibly charming. And at a deep distance behind, I see immensely bright stars, and at once recognize the Pleiades, Orion and the ‘Greater Dog’. The Milky Way too is shining brightly, not like a shimmer but a wide belt of vivid constellations. Oh friends, to view this from here affords an indescribable fervour towards the way you, oh Lord, have so splendidly filled infinity with the sparkling works of your love, wisdom and might.
RB|2|295|3|0|But the immense space between the celestial bodies is not empty. I note spirits flicker back and forth with great velocity, some of whom closely approached and greeted us. Ah, for the intense activity here; and that stirs me up – seeking action and pursuing it myself.”
RB|2|295|4|0|They now all crowd unto a large balcony, one in front of each door, watching the entire star-studded sky and conversing with the spirits that float near the balcony, and ecstatic upon noting Me there.
RB|2|295|5|0|Robert asks Me whether he too could float about so freely, if he climbed over the landing. Says I: “Try, perhaps it is possible!”
RB|2|295|6|0|Robert, considering the depth below, quickly withdraws, saying: “Lord, this I may well leave alone, for there is an immense depth below us! How come; did we not step out unto the balcony at ground level, expecting to be level with same? Yet with this endless depth below us that amounts to countless fixed star intervals, there can be no talk of ground level. Upon what ground therefore was Your house built, oh Lord and Father? The wall stops under the balcony and one sees only the endless depth of the Creation; this I cannot work out at all!
RB|2|295|7|0|This would indeed give rise to countless further questions; e. g. did we not, when arriving in this city from the Earth, enter Your holy house at ground level without noticing anything of a balcony. Now, at ground level in the same house, behold: the chamber, as large and splendid as the hall above us, has twelve doors through which one reaches the observation balconies, of which there was previously no trace whatsoever. And one furthermore notes that this house floats about freely in the ether like any cosmic body, notwithstanding that the previously visible city of immense spread shows no sign of another house. And did not three similar doors lead out the same wall to this intriguing free space; yet I see them no more, Lord and Father; whoever can understand this from its foundations must be a child of good parents, as they say!
RB|2|295|8|0|Heaven here or there, this is outside my comprehension. Is this only spiritual imagination, or a kind of spiritual diorama, or spiritually optic illusions? This cannot possibly be reality; either heaven is true, in which case the scene must be an illusion, or the observations are true and heaven is an illusion. Oh Lord and Father, here I beg you for speedy clarification on behalf of us all!
RB|2|295|9|0|Upon my entry into the spirit world I certainly encountered strange phenomena too, and mainly in my first house; but I was able to grasp them gradually, because they were heterogeneous to my innermost parts. But I am factually my innermost self, behind which nothing more can hide. Wherefrom this rare manifestation?”
RB|2|295|10|0|Say I: “Patience, my dear friend! After a while all shall become clear, although you shall thereafter continue forever to understand endlessly many other things as little as this easy thing here. But let us enter the chamber and take a look through the second door!”
RB|2|295|11|0|They all step back, and Emperor Rudolf asks me: “Lord and Father! As regards brother Robert’s fact-finding probes, I have not been bothered by such at all, thinking to myself: It is incomprehensible indeed, and things here appear self-contradictory to an amazing degree. But I will not let this detain me, for things will maintain my interest for as long as I don’t fully comprehend them, after which the interest wanes, because only intriguing things absorb our attention. Whilst the natural becomes ? when we understand its working. Only the incomprehensible maintains our constant curiosity.
RB|2|295|12|0|Hence I am not itching to understand the reason for these wonders the way it bothers brother Robert. Yet I would like to know who those spirits are who carried on in free space in front of us, their friendly faces showing that they must be very happy in their way. But who they are and their function will only be known to you, oh Lord and Father.”
RB|2|295|13|0|Say I: “These are angels of this highest heaven, attending to their office. Once you will have been armed with their wisdom, you shall from time to time partake in similar work. They are responsible for the maintenance of all worlds, and are its chief guides and leaders. Behold, such cheerful angel not seldom controls and entire solar region. But to assume such office he has to first learn much of course, and graduate in many a school. Our Cado, a very gifted spirit, had begun to serve and rule upon Earth already. He is doing a good job and knows how to maintain the diverse spirits’ respect, for which reason his field of operation is steadily increased.
RB|2|295|14|0|In the beginning, only small scope is entrusted; If faithful and active, he is placed over bigger things. Cado too initially was only assigned a small watch over two countries, yet now he already wields his sceptre over half of Europe, and if continuing, shall soon have the entire Earth under his control. Once he has proven himself capable of utilising the power given him, he shall be placed in charge of the sun; then ultimately the planets and so forth, until he is lord over an entire solar region. Do you realise now who are these spirits floating before us?”
RB|2|295|15|0|Says Emperor Rudolf: “Yes, Lord and Father, but I don’t think much of such honour, for such angel then never has any leisure to rest from his strain.”  Say I: “Ah, let that not trouble you! Each such angel has millions under him to carry out his will, and he can come here as often as he pleases, to receive further instructions and re-vitalisation from me. At the just-concluded banquet you saw many who are now back at their place of action.
RB|2|295|16|0|But now a glance through this second door: It is open, of we step outside! We stand upon the second balcony; what do you see?”
RB|2|295|17|0|All are astonished beyond measure, for they see the amazing land of the central solar equator and are unable to cease marvelling at its glory. They also see humans, but the distance blurs their form,because they would still be ill-prepared for same.
RB|2|295|18|0|Robert steps over to me again, saying: “Oh my holiest Father, brother Rudolf is basically not wrong. I too now realize that with such appearances, all questioning must cease. Here there is still more of the amazing than at the previous door. Here asking would not cease for all eternity, wherefore it is better to just joyfully take in heavenly things and patiently wait till it please you to shed a more brilliant light upon it. But. . . such humans! Although I can’t work out their forms too well, I realise they must be immensely beautiful.”
RB|2|295|19|0|Say I: “Behold, that is the sun with its actual inhabitants. The slight darker ones are still within matter, whilst the lighter ones are spirits and also live in the sun. Later you shall get to know things properly, but now it would be premature. We have now seen what the second door locks away; hence let us move to the third door of this northerly wall!”
RB|2|295|20|0|We step back into the chamber and then through the third, already opened door. Standing upon this door’s balcony, we see a world in its natural light close to the third lookout balcony. Only a small segment of it can be seen initially (as previously with the sun). Robert asks what world this actually is – whether perhaps a darker part of the solar world?”
RB|2|295|21|0|Say I: “Not so – this is the Earth’s moon. Note its murky land and a small group of dwarfish people at some distance! They are the actual inhabitants of the moon-side always turned away from Earth. Their greatest joys are their little wives whom they customarily carry upon their shoulders, out of pure love and gentleness. Floating above them you see some cheerful spirits; these are the souls of departed lunar inhabitants. It is their pleasure to do their still mortal brother some good and to protect them against diverse dangers. In the main they watch that the very materialistic spirits that inhabit the near side of the moon don’t move to the vegetative, inhabitable other side, where they could do considerable harm to their dwelling which consist in subterranean caves.
RB|2|295|22|0|Therewith you know enough about this small cosmic body. You shall get to know things thoroughly in the course of the errands assigned to you. Hence we shall not pay this small world more attention but move to the first door of the evening westerly wall and from there make further observations of the outer world.”
RB|2|296|1|1|Chapter 296
RB|2|296|1|1|The evening western wall
RB|2|296|1|1|Glance through the first door a planetary central sun,
RB|2|296|1|1|mother of countless planetary suns
RB|2|296|1|1|The nature of the spiritual Diorama
RB|2|296|1|0|All now re-enter the chamber; the first door on the evening west wall is already wide open, without anyone having opened it by hand, giving rise to further questions from Robert as to the mechanism opening these doors.
RB|2|296|2|0|But I say to him: “Friend, do you still have no concept of my omnipotent will?” Says Robert: “Forgive me, best Father, but with your friendliness and condescension it is easy to forget that you are omnipotent. But all is well again!”
RB|2|296|3|0|We are entering the door; countless lands are spread out before the eyes of the new arrivals to the heavenly Jerusalem. Great rivers flow through the immeasurably wide lands, and their waters shine more than all the Earth’s sunlight condensed into one point. Gradually, as the eye can bear more of the blinding effect of the waters, splendidly cultivated gardens come into view, with most magnificent dwellings in their midst, where this light-world’s inhabitants live. Above the torrent of light, mighty shining human forms can be seen with indescribably beautiful shapes. Robert and others cap their hands, over their eyes, unable to bear the brilliant shine, asking me what this world might be.
RB|2|296|4|0|I say: “This is a central sun, which maintains millions of planetary suns with their planets, along pre-determined tracks around itself. What however is all such power compared to the power of one of my least children! I say unto you: solar regions are like toys in my children’s hands! Now you know what you are seeing here, and so we shall again leave the balcony and go over to the second door of this evening westerly wall.”
RB|2|296|5|0|Says Robert: “Lord and Father, perhaps you can also tell me how one sees a different big cosmic body when there are only a few steps between doors. How can such colossal worlds exist next to each other? Lord, I am testing my patience without success. I have to get some light on this, or get sick even over here, in the perfect Kingdom of life.”
RB|2|296|6|0|Say I: “Well, you are not going to be sick, because here sickness is impossible, and also because I am going to give you a little light, and hence listen! You previously mentioned something about a spiritual Diorama. And this is actually such Diorama, which of course is rooted in different optical rules to those on Earth.
RB|2|296|7|0|Behold, each of these doors is as it were a concave mirror. When the door opens you see what within eternal order is contained in your own heart, in microscopic yet most perfect form. Stepping in front of such concave mirror, you see the most magnified reflection from the pure surface of what, according to a certain order, is included in your own stockpile. But here the mirror is not a glass but a most pure, celestial air. It is so smoothed that, for the right purpose, it forms a brilliant wall from which is reflected whatever it can take up by way of its special construction.
RB|2|296|8|0|Nothing similar exists upon Earth of course; Only the so-called ‘Fata Morgana’ could come under consideration, as also an aerial ‘mirage’, the former being immensely inferior to the latter however, as it takes up every object that presents itself to it; the reflection in My house however takes only what corresponds to it. Something more comparable would be the diverse light radiations through a prism, where each surface reflects only one colour per rotation. What however such prism does with formless colours, the mirror here effects with the forms that the angelic spirits standing in front of it radiated unto its surface from their hearts on account of its special nature.
RB|2|296|9|0|If I desire that this or other mirror no longer be there, then you will through such door only see what in the natural sense surrounds my house, which stands freely on all sides in midst of this great city. Because ordinary looking over here rests on the same principles as seeing upon Earth, but in the purest potency of course.
RB|2|296|10|0|But since such mirror definitely does not make up a solid wall, the system provides for every spirit’s capacity to get to the real cosmic body that he sees in the mirror, with the speed of light. This operates along the lines of a celestial-spiritual rapport. How this is achieved however, my dear friend, shall only become clear to you after a while. Well now, how are things with your sickness now? Do you still believe that feverish impatience shall seize you?”
RB|2|296|11|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord and Father, Thou love of all love! I have again advanced by a thousand earthly years of instruction worth of wisdom and comprehension. To You all our love and praise forever!” Say I: “Well then, if your heart is now lighter, then we shall at once go through the second door. Behold, it has already been standing open for a while again!”
RB|2|297|1|1|Chapter 297
RB|2|297|1|1|Looking through the second door of the western wall
RB|2|297|1|1|A Central sun of greater magnitude
RB|2|297|1|1|Splendid cities and buildings products of instinct or wisdom?
RB|2|297|1|0|Everybody now moves through this second door of the evening wall and sees a second central sun of greater magnitude, around which orbit entire solar regions over immense tracks like planets around their planetary suns.
RB|2|297|2|0|Here all lift up their arms and scream: “Oh Lord, oh Lord, let’s get back, this is unbearable! The light must be exceeding the previous central sun’s light a trillion fold! We see neither limits nor any human form Oh God, Thou almighty Lord of infinity! What masses of light and power!”
RB|2|297|3|0|Say I: “Just keep looking into it until your young eyes adjust to it, and you will then also discover human shapes!” Says Robert: “That’s all very well, if only one could bear it! Such light-intensity would dissolve the Earth to nothing instantly: are our eyes not already used to faintly intense light, yet here I cannot look for one second. If you don’t fit us with screens then we are not ever going to be able to look at such light power.”
RB|2|297|4|0|Say I: “Ay ay, will you not always want to know better than I! Just look into the light a few seconds, and you shall judge otherwise. For behold, you must get used over here to look into the most intense light. Occasionally it happens that I Myself appear in the Deity’s light, compared to which all this light is darkest night; how could you then see me in that light if this feeble one troubles you? Hence look with courage and it shall work out!”
RB|2|297|5|0|Robert begins to look into the great central sun with blinking eyes, saying after a while: “Father, I thank You for such grace; I already see shapes, although not yet permanent ones, for the light-intensity wipes them, away, but they keep steadily approaching! Oh, this must be an exceedingly wondrous world ! Verily, such world already amounts to a heaven, for life there must be splendid, once one is used to the light.
RB|2|297|6|0|Ah, now I notice an immensely great city with the most superb buildings, with some resemblance with your holy city of all cities of infinity. Most intriguing; as far as the eye can see, gardens and the most splendid palaces of a peculiar style, immense arcades winding along in all directions with magnificent pillars, atop of which perch palaces of indescribable splendour. Oh, for the magnificence!”
RB|2|297|7|0|Now the others also sustain their glances into the light of this second Central sun, noticing the same and more, noting also a magnificent plant world and a teeming and peculiar animal world and indescribably beautiful people strolling in the gardens. Their cheerful movements suggesting happiness and contentment.
RB|2|297|8|0|Mathilda Elijah remarks, enthralled: “Oh God, what endless difference between such world and our Earth! Here everything is perfect heaven, and comparable hell upon Earth! Oh, what wise and good people these must be; there is bound to be no death upon this world, nor does there seem to be any ageing: Eternal spring radiates everywhere, and every shape disports the fullness of cheerful youth. Oh God, oh Father, what a world; even the animals look exceedingly friendly, traipsing together like lambs.
RB|2|297|9|0|Oh Lord, it must be extremely pleasant for your children to become a ruler of such world; it must give even yourself pleasure to step out into its bright fields. No, I must not watch this too long, for I could weaken and walk unto such world, to get to know its most beautiful people!”
RB|2|297|10|0|Says Peter: “Nothing will stop you from trying, but you may not fare that well. As a spirit from the highest heaven, these beings may not be capable of seeing you, for they are still more or less steeped in the elements of their material world. I have reason to believe that these people suffer no death – no transformation, they probably would, as you see them now, right from their creation begin an eternal life peculiar only to them. Their works indeed show them to possess plenty of wisdom, but I would not regard it as a rule. Because on Earth too, there are animals accomplishing all kinds of things that no craftsman could imitate; should one therefore ascribe some Solomonian wisdom to them? This could also be the case with these humans; they could well be instinctual rather than people of wisdom, in which case we would not find them of much appeal; what say you?
RB|2|297|11|0|Says Elijah: “Indeed, you may not be wrong; yet going by the diversity of perfections, they seem to be of real wisdom, rather than well-schooled instinct: Such bold architecture, and these superb, landscaped gardens attest to these people, bathed in brilliant light, being imbued with more than mere instinct.”  Says Peter: “Yes, from this aspect you may not be wrong, yet I adhere to my opinion.”
RB|2|297|12|0|Say I: “In alternative ways you are both right; but I have opened the third door, and so let us leave this second one and go through the open one.”
RB|2|298|1|1|Chapter 298
RB|2|298|1|1|The third door reveals a major Central Sun
RB|2|298|1|1|Solar systems; size and light intensities
RB|2|298|1|1|Fire spirit action upon a Chief Central sun
RB|2|298|1|0|They all enter the western wall’s third door, but at once shy back from the incomparably more intense light than the previous one.
RB|2|298|2|0|Robert and others are saying: “Oh Lord, oh God, oh Father! Our previously well-adjusted eyes cannot now also tolerate this indescribably mightier light. The light of the previous sun was steady, although unbearable at first. But this light is like surging flames, stabbing the eye overpoweringly: What kind of light is this – perhaps another Central Sun?”
RB|2|298|3|0|Say I: “Indeed, and that of a higher magnitude. To understand this you have to know this about the solar system: “The many planetary suns around which planets like your Earth orbit, together with their common central Sun make up one solar region. Such Central Sun sometimes exceeds the physical bulk of the suns orbiting it together with their planets a hundred, and sometimes a thousandfold and on occasion a million fold, for the regions vary in size. The bigger a solar region, the bigger has to be the Central sun in all its aspects relative to the total volume of its ancillary suns, in order to maintain them in their tracks in spite of the greater distances. The larger the number and distances of the ancillary suns, the larger the volume of such Central sun, in order to be master of all the planetary suns orbiting it.
RB|2|298|4|0|Many such, now more closely described solar regions, together, in turn, share one common Central sun, and orbit it as solar regions through endlessly greater circles around such Central sun of higher magnitude, which has of course to be again proportionately much bigger than all its solar regions put together, of which many thousands orbit around a Central sun such as we saw through the second western door. All these solar regions, together with their Central suns, make up one solar universe.
RB|2|298|5|0|Many such solar universes in turn have a Central Point or still greater magnitude Central Sun which again, by volume, is many times greater than all the solar universes orbiting it. And such Central universal sun is the one we now see.
RB|2|298|6|0|But keeping pace with the escalating size of Central Suns is their light; you may look at the relationship this way: If for instance the diameter of a planetary Central Sun is of a billion miles (one German mile equals just over seven miles)  then the diameter of a solar regions Central Sun is a million fold the diameter of a planetary Central Sun and hence a trillion terrestrial miles. And a universal Central Sun such as we are seeing now again grows in proportion to the number of solar universes it controls to a million fold and sometimes a billion fold in relation to size and light intensity. It can therefore have a diameter of a quadrillion and sometimes a quintillion terrestrial miles. And a universal Central Sun such as we are seeing now again grows in proportion to the number of solar universes it controls to a million fold and sometimes a billion fold in relation to size and light intensity. It can therefore have a diameter of a quadrillion and sometimes a quintillion terrestrial miles.
RB|2|298|7|0|Suns of this magnitude already have their own fiery light and are not suitable for habitation by physical beings upon its immeasurably wide areas. But there are that many more fire-spirits living there at ease, upon these incalculably extensive seas of fire, having their dwelling and control regions there. Physical beings indeed also live there, but not upon the exterior surface but upon one of the interior spheres, all suns consisting of several concentric suns contained within the exterior sun the way the planet Saturn is contained within its rings.
RB|2|298|8|0|But now make an attempt to also tolerate this sun’s light, for in future you must be capable of standing up to endlessly more intense lights to eventually enable you to also bear up to My own divine light. Just try it- it shall work out.
RB|2|298|9|0|With this encouragement, they turn back and give it a try.
RB|2|298|10|0|Robert, whose eyes are most sensitive, turns to the ever-present three apostles, saying: “Dear friends, how do you yourselves cope with it, looking so steadily into this light? I know that this mighty light cannot harm my eyes, yet I cannot look into such light intensity for even two seconds. It does not actually cause me pain, but the immensely piercing intensity prevents my eyes from staring straight into its majesty for even a second. Tell me how you do it, dear brethren; does such light not bother you?”
RB|2|298|11|0|Says Paul: “My dear brother, I can but say; be of resolute will, and all is achieved! Such light power impacts us like yourselves, but on such occasion our will power enables us to take it up with every light power, excepting only the light-power within the Deity of the Lord Himself, which we cannot bear but for three moments. Hence you need to concern yourself more with bracing your will than your sight, whereupon no light shall trouble you. Try and you shall be convinced.”
RB|2|298|12|0|Says Robert: “I’ll see how far I get.”  He rises to the occasion, staring into the sunlight with incandescent face, saying after a while: ”Brethren, you are right, it was not my eye but my weak resolve.
RB|2|298|13|0|Now I am looking into this mighty light, enjoying it; for I begin to detect an immense world of wonder through the purest ethereal flames, seeing extensive dwellings where probably the fire spirits mentioned by the Lord reside. Such building strangely enough consists of numerous symmetric and extremely high towers, interconnected with countless arcades. And now I also see a human-like being strolling along the arcades, their motion being exceptionally fast, resembling lightning. Are these spirits so busy, racing back and forth as if possessed?”
RB|2|298|14|0|Says Paul: “Indeed, my friend, there is prodigiously much to do upon such sun, something you are not yet able to grasp of course, although, from the grandeur of the huge buildings, you can infer that much must be happening in this sun, the cause of the spirit’s bustle! Behold, upon this immense sun, combustion of the purest gas is taking place and this must constantly be present in abundance in sub-solar geometers. And so you see in front of us a massive gas-production works, of which there are trillions upon this sun. On Earth too certain spirits are preparing fuel gas within the volcanoes interior, which they then also light when reserves peak. The gas however consists of plainest nature spirits who need to undergo such purification before they can transcend into more substantial existence. Upon Earth nevertheless everything is rather crude compared to the refined procedures here. Now you know enough for the present: hence lets close ranks, for we are shortly turning southwards.
RB|2|299|1|1|Chapter 299
RB|2|299|1|1|The first door in the south wall
RB|2|299|1|1|Almighty light of a primary Central Sun Gigantic proportions
RB|2|299|1|1|Inhabitants as solar ball throwers
RB|2|299|1|0|Say I: “Indeed, so it is look over there, Robert, the first door of the southerly wall is already open; the far mightier light pouring through indicates we are dealing with a size of sun exceeding the previous one by a degree you cannot comprehend yet. This will also bring us to the end of material creation systems within my will and wisdom.”
RB|2|299|2|0|All now enter this door timidly (excepting Paul, Peter and John, with whom this is now second nature). They at first all scream upon entering turning around again and arguing against the possibility of taking even one more glance, for this light seems to them a trillion fold that of the previous universal Central Sun.
RB|2|299|3|0|Say I: “Indeed, I won’t dispute that, but we will fare the same with this primary, primordial Central sun as with the previous one. A firm will, courage and persistence will do it! Well, friend Robert, do you too lack courage?”
RB|2|299|4|0|Says Robert: “Oh Lord, this will hardly be possible here the shine is too piercing, virtually propelling one backwards. But I shall try it, in Your most holy name. First I shall close my eyes and then open them but it is better to open them forthwith. Two minutes of combat and you shall have conquered even this mightiest of all material lights.
RB|2|299|5|0|Says Robert: “Good, so be it; whatever You oh Lord Command must forever be the best and most practicable; start looking, you light-shy eyes! A powerful light-storm shall make you work.”  With these words he turns around looking – at first with much blinking – into the light!
RB|2|299|6|0|After a while he is ecstatic about his victory. Father, thanks to You, with all honour and love; even this mightiest light now obeys my tiny eyes. And so even the seemingly impossible is of a truth possible to you most holy Father! Oh humans upon the most meagre Earth, your eyes are blinded by your small Earth sun, whose light is weaker than a decilionth part of one spark of this light. What would you say with the tiniest spark from this light in your eyes, in your natural state? I tell you that one spark would suffice to turn the entire Earth into nothing.
RB|2|299|7|0|Oh Lord and Father, such heat escalation is beyond all human reckoning! One cubic yard of this light form this sun harbours’ basically more light power than the entire Earth Sun’s light compressed into the same cubic yard! This surely is an incredible proportion – yet true! I have now been looking into this light for some time, yet the light does not diminish its effect, even while I am getting used to it. It surely is a mighty light; how big this sun must be and what portentous purpose in such enormous existence?!”
RB|2|299|8|0|Say I: “This is a chief primordial Central Sun, around which seven million solar universes are orbiting. In size it also is exactly a million times greater than the seven million solar universes in aggregate. Its size is about two octillion Earth miles (1 German mile = approx. 7 kilometre) The light in its greatest electro-magnetic velocity of forty thousand (German) Earth miles per second would need many quadrillion of Earth years to travel from one pole of this sun to the other! ’
RB|2|299|9|0|All are shocked at these statistics, with overawed Robert saying: “And such solar colossus also is created by You, Who speak of such sizes so condescendingly as if dealing with a handful of peas!”
RB|2|299|10|0|Say I: “Well, My dear brother, not just this one but countless much bigger ones, among which this one is the smallest.”  Says Robert: “I kiss Your hands, oh God! It is not possible for a created spirit to speculate about it!” Say I: “Is that so? Just ask one of My three brothers; these will tell you whether it is possible or not.”
RB|2|299|11|0|Says Robert: “Indeed, yes, with You all things are possible; but neither Peter, nor Paul, nor the profoundly wise John will be able to deny that the size of this thing will make every spirit’s inward parts shudder. Many thousands of trillions of years for light to travel from one pole to another? Oh Lord, oh God, what overawing size! How far must such Sun be distant from Earth for it to be seen as a mere glittering point?” Say I: “Decillion miles (i. e. 1 German mile = 7 kilometre) suffices to reduce it to an apparent diameter of Venus; I leave you to calculate the rest!”
RB|2|299|12|0|Say Robert and Peter: “Oh Lord, we shall leave well alone-working out head and heart aches like that! Let things be in accordance with Your holiest will, for such prodigious sizes swallow our thinking and comprehension.”
RB|2|299|13|0|Continues Robert: “Now, oh Lord and Father, I begin to detect in this sun also vast numbers of huge human beings! They must be aglow through and through; yet I discover no trace of buildings. These dreadfully huge being rush about among those mightiest flames and yet appear to enjoy themselves in this surely searing work with evident cheer. Some take off to well above the sea of light, flinging phosphorescent balls into infinity, a strange pastime for such beings. They don’t seem to care about mathematical precision when throwing their celestial grenades, as if leaving it to chance. Hence such little grenade could easily take a trip in this direction. Verily, in spite of my spiritual state, I would rather not be the first to receive such visitor over my head. These balls would be of a size eliciting respect for the players. Wonder what size such fiery giants from the sun of all suns are, compared to our Earth?”
RB|2|299|14|0|Say I: “Bound to be huge, My dear Robert, every one for these flung spheres is larger than the Earth’s sun, with rare exception.”
RB|2|299|15|0|Says Robert: “Most obedient servants, these; so these little people on this cosmic body throw entire suns into infinitely, just like that?! Bravo! Getting better all the time! If therefore such person stood upon the Earth, which for his tender feet would be like a tiniest grain of sand, then he could just for fun collect the entire sun with its planets, moons and comets into his vest pocket. I mean, our ilk would hardly sing a toast to the health of one of these. Lord, thou dear Father, forgive me the humour, but one can’t help it when comparing such sizes with the Earth. Where do these glowing marbles fall after these little people fling them into infinity?”
RB|2|299|16|0|Say I: “Most drop back upon this sun’s ground, some occasionally ending up deep in outer space, to then become a sun to a Central Sun.”  Says Robert: “In that case one of them could sometimes come near the Earth, something not mentioned in history books.”
RB|2|299|17|0|Say I: “My friend, you have firstly not yet read all such books upon Earth, and secondly, such events were not recorded accurately by contemporary inhabitants and were relegated to mythology. Yet some of these marbles were nevertheless seen from Earth as exceptional comets, and it shall not be long before such quest shall make a journey among the furthest of the sun’s planets and be seen even in broad daylight.
RB|2|299|18|0|It is however not three thousand years since such solar comet travelled between Saturn and Uranus, its light putting the sun in the shade. Of course this phenomenon lasted for only a few days and could not be observed for longer due to the passing velocity of this cosmic body. But such things are not every-day occurrences. How and why such things happen, you will find out in future. But watch this sun for a while, and you shall discover things to intrigue you.”
RB|2|300|1|1|Chapter 300
RB|2|300|1|1|Other activity by the fiery giants of the chief primordial Central Sun
RB|2|300|1|1|Birth of a spectacle
RB|2|300|1|1|Shell-Globe as vessel for the great cosmic totality
RB|2|300|1|0|Robert continues to carefully watch for a while, then says: “May I watch ever so intensely, I cannot discover any grounds: one light wave follows another. The fiery giants appear to be swimming on this light-sea… rather than more upon solid ground. I am curious to find out when they obtain their glowing balls, and how same are mathematically so perfectly spherical, as if produced by a professional turner.
RB|2|300|2|0|Ah, what’s happening at immense distance over there? Several giants are erecting an immense cone; although it has an immense opening, the giants are widening it. The material must be highly elastic. – The required limit appears to have been reached: wow, terrestrially it must have an enormous diameter; taking hundreds of the giants to encircle it, with gaps of further twenty giants in between. What’s this leading up to! Diverse light forms radiate from the giants’ mouths.”
RB|2|300|3|0|Say I: “This is their language and they are indicating the imminent birth of a Central Sun which bears entire solar regions within it. Watch for its imminent emergence from the wide opening!”
RB|2|300|4|0|Looking, Robert sees a mighty ball of light rise from the immense pipe, leaving the sun’s surface at high velocity. Astonished, he says: “Friends, this truly is nothing trivial! We have now with one immortal eye, witnessed the coming into being of a central sun that may not be among the smallest of its ilk, destined to serve as a universal Central Sun, around which, over eons, trillions of worlds shall orbit, drawing their light, warmth, life and food from it. Ah, manifestations of truly cosmic scale! But where shall this Sun be positioned, and in which region commence its orbiting??! Oh Lord, these are things at which even the greatest Archangels must shudder in awe! Here one actually observes how new creations arise under your auspices, as huge dwelling for billions of free beings, to inhabit same in future. Oh Lord, this is too big for us little spirits!
RB|2|300|5|0|But, to put my mind at rest, I like to know how this is to be disentangled: these beings constantly fling out small planetary suns. But a Sun like this Universal Central Sun, just driven out of that cylinder, itself with time gives birth to Central Suns of lower magnitude, and these, in still more distant epochs, solar regions under their control, and these, in turn, ultimately millions of planetary suns. How do these systematically begotten ones differ from those now being flung out?”
RB|2|300|6|0|Say I: “Behold, every such microcosm of suns and universes that orbit in most extensive circles around a primordial Central Sun is isolated from the next such totality of constellations at a great distance by an outer shell impenetrable to any material beings. This shell consists of a diamond like, transparent material with a mirror smooth inner surface. All light radiating from the countless suns, and not reflected by any planes or suns, is then caught and reflected by this shell (sphere). But as such shell with time dulls upon its interior, mirror-smooth surface, reducing its ability to perform its service; light-balls are flung from this very primordial Central Sun with adequate force to eventually arrive at the said shell-surface, where they are then employed for cleaning the shell. These cleaners there are chosen, mighty spirits in vast numbers. For behold, whatever happens within infinity does so through my spirits and great angels. My children however are the greatest and mightiest of them all.”
RB|2|300|7|0|Says Robert: “Lord, in that case I cannot be a child of yours; for right now I feel so dreadfully small as to be unable to imagine anything smaller. I must not even think about all these immense sizes, lest I turn to nothing. Add to that the shell containing probably decillion time’s decillions of suns and worlds, in relation to which this Sun bears no comparison by size, being on top of that inhabited by hosts of mighty spirits! Oh Lord, oh Father, that leaves my comprehension dead.
RB|2|300|8|0|In my narrow-minded outlook I imagined infinity no bigger than such Shell Globe. Yet you said there are countless further ones within infinite space. Oh Lord, that goes beyond all fables. This fare my thoughts shall take eternity to digest. Here one can but say: “Lord God Zebaoth: These and the works of thy hands are superlative; wherefore you are all in all, and everything is in and out of you, thou best eternal holy Father! We, your little ones, are great only in your love, which is our life. In ourselves however we are pure Zero to you.”
RB|2|300|9|0|Say I: “Very well, nice of you to feel like that now, my dear friend Robert. Nonetheless, you still have to move through the second door of this southern wall, together with the entire company, whereupon you shall see still greater things; and so let’s be on our way, as the door already stands open again, waiting for us to enter! ’
RB|2|301|1|1|Chapter 301
RB|2|301|1|1|View from the second mid-day door viewing the material Creation in its entirety
RB|2|301|1|1|The great Cosmic Man as The Prodigal; his nature and destiny
RB|2|301|1|1|God creates perpetually
RB|2|301|1|0|All move to the second midday door. Arrived, they say: “Ah, this is good looking – no mighty light-battle for our eyes! The last two suns became impossible! One could ask what we are actually seeing here: a sharply glittering background – like the Milky Way from Earth upon a fine, bright summer night. We are curious to know what lies behind this, if it pleases you to tell us, our dearest Father.”  Say I: “That’s why we are here! Keep moving well unto the balcony or you will miss the overall picture.”
RB|2|301|2|0|All move to the edge of the big balcony. Robert looks at the shiny totality, saying: “Absolutely intriguing; this is a complete human form: the knees somewhat bent, arms dangling, Absalom’s long hair hanging from the head, and the whole person grief stricken, bent forward and looking into the bottomless depth, loins barely covered by the cloth. In short, it exudes melancholy. The enormity of size could give the impression that this exterior form is Your omnipotent spirit, oh Lord! Yet the mourning figure tells me that is impossible; and it should also make life discernible, there being no trace of this like unto a phosphorous image of Your omnipotence upon the limitless firmament, by your design, oh Lord! This will all have its important reason, known to none but yourself! Lord, please explain this image to us!”
RB|2|301|3|0|Say I: “I would do so, but you still pay too much attention to material sizes, and vex feverish at an explanation, and I would regret making you sick here in My kingdom. Hence ask yourselves whether you are capable of bearing the greatest immensity about the material kingdom, and are willing to risk it, whereupon I shall at once give you all some hints about this image.
RB|2|301|4|0|Says Robert: “Lord and Father, full of deepest love! There can be no further harm; I have now been initiated into these sizes, and my mind is sufficiently talked around, Now I can bear a few dozen more of such shell globes, within which decillions times decillions of suns orbit for all I care.
RB|2|301|5|0|Say I: “Well then, look more closely and tell Me what you see!” Says Robert: “I now see the entire immense form, which appears to fill nearly all the depth of infinite space, and how it is all made up of the tiniest, shining grains of sand strewn thickly together. The number of these shimmering points is obviously unlimited, or at least a sum that no created spirit can imagine. The entire form now takes on a more memorable aspect, when the glitter gives it that majesty! But it is asked again, what does all this signify?”
RB|2|301|6|0|Say I: “Well then, hearken you all to the great secret! This human in its overall shape is the first created spirit, whom Scripture calls “Lucifer” (the light bearer). He is still in possession of his primordial power. He is captive and under judgment in all his parts. Only one way is open to him - that to My Father heart; for every other path is judged and as good as dead, not being able to move foot or hand by a hair’s breadth.
RB|2|301|7|0|What however seems to you like shimmering grains of sand all are Shell Globes, each of which contain decillions times decillions of suns, and on top of that a million times more planets, moons and comets. The distances separating such Shell Globes is, on average, a million such Shell Globe diameters. Their seeming mutual proximity is due to their immense distance, whilst your ability to see their arraignment as a human form is even more due to the distance, akin to looking at the stellar sky from Earth: to the eye it seems like a curved surface thickly strewn with stellar constellations, whereas two close stars could in fact be separated many trillions of miles behind each other.
RB|2|301|8|0|But the reason for this spirit being split up into solid globes is his judgment. And his life, thereby isolated into almost countless separate sections is therefore to be regarded not as one whole, but a most fragmented one. For there is life only in the globes, and outside of them only the life of My eternally unbending divine will. Every Globe stands, firmly and cannot alter its relationship to its neighbour by even a hair’s breadth.
RB|2|301|9|0|At the lowermost point in the small left toe you see a somewhat reddishly shimmering point. That is the very globe within which, in a natural sense, is found your Earth and the solar works that we have viewed until now.
RB|2|301|10|0|Within this same globe and that within the point Earth, the aggregate life of this greatest primordially created spirit is now banned. If he wants to humble himself and return to Me, then his primordial life shall be released again, and this big human shall then be as it were flushed with a completely free life. If however this primordial spirit of My Creation persists in his haughty stubbornness, then let this current system persist forever, or at least until all matter in aggregate will have been dissolved into a new, endlessly multiplied soul and spirit life.
RB|2|301|11|0|This latter system shall nevertheless persist even if the primordially-created spirit were to reform. He can from now on return only as a plain, humbled spirit, and then had to voluntarily let go of his primordial totality forever, in lieu of which he would of course receive an endlessly greater but much plainer one, like every other spirit.
RB|2|301|12|0|But the shell and pod-work, which in any case consists only in My eternally unbending, unchanging will, shall then be vacated of all present soul and spirit life and then be left as solid foundation and as eternal memorial of our great works, and serve as an anchor behind which shall line up purely spiritual creations. Robert and the rest of you, say unto me whether you have now fully comprehended this?”
RB|2|301|13|0|Robert and all the others hardly dare to breathe for reverence; only Robert says after prolonged amazement: “Oh Lord, Oh God, oh most holy Father, I now feel like fully devastated nothingness. Oh Thou good Father, give us first a chance to recover, before possibly taking us to another door! For we all were too devastated by what we have just seen and heard to see and understand more. Oh God, how great and exalted art Thou! No, no created spirit can bear this! Oh God, oh God, oh Lord, oh Father!”
RB|2|302|1|1|Chapter 302
RB|2|302|1|1|Correspondence between material and spiritual greatness
RB|2|302|1|1|Parable of the artificial, gigantic, and a natural, tiny grain of wheat
RB|2|302|1|1|Light of a new Creation of eternal love radiating through the third mid-day door
RB|2|302|1|0|Say I: “For all of you new arrivals in My eternal kingdom, who have not yet looked sufficiently into their own chambers of life, everything appears gigantic. But once they have familiarised themselves with their innermost life, which is with My love in them, everything pertaining to judged matter shall seem small to them. Because the smallest spark of My love exceeds all this physicality to an immeasurable degree, both in actual size as well as nature. A short parable shall illustrate it.
RB|2|302|2|0|Behold, a sculptor in the world closely observed a grain of wheat under the microscope and then sculpted it from special material on a large scale, from cell to cell, so that he ended up with a gigantic grain of wheat exceeding the original in size by several millions. He exhibited it and supplied commentary on its artificial structure. A wiseman came to look, and after praising the craftsman, he continued: “Friend, you also have a few grains of wheat next to your artificial one; which one do you think is the greater - or the tiny natural one in its smallness?” Says the craftsman: “Friend, if your eyes can estimate, then they shall give you the answer!” Where to the wiseman said! “Very well, hearken then: Every one of the tiny grains of wheat is endlessly bigger than your artificial one, because in each tiny grain resides God’s power – within the wheat germ, which is capable of creating countless grains from each grain which, taken together, exceed your artificial one endless fold in everything. Because everything that is not great in itself on account of lifelessness is endlessly small even if bigger than the Earth dimensionally. But whatever is smallest yet imbued with God’s power and life, is bigger than an entire infinity!”
RB|2|302|3|0|What the wise man said unto the artisan I say unto you: material creation is indeed big, and he who looks at it in the right way shall find much enjoyment. Yet within each human heart resides endlessly greater things than everything you behold now, because the latter shall not get bigger than it is. But you all shall forever, in your hearts, grow in love, cognition and wisdom. You are already able to look out over this great cosmic man and assess and understand him, even whilst he himself is dead and cannot do so. On top of that you know that this big image is reflected from within yourselves. If however all of that is within and not external to you, what must be your own size if there is room for this in your heart? Hence do not marvel too much at such immensities! For you all must know that, before Me, there is nothing great other than the love in My little ones’ heart towards me, their Father!
RB|2|302|4|0|If such creation were sufficiently large for Me then I would eternally not think of another one. But you see how the big image has its delineation, without which it would be no image. Outwardly of the image however you see nothing but endless, space, empty in relation to this colossal man, but which for ourselves is not empty but quite full.
RB|2|302|5|0|Come now to the third mid-day door, and you shall behold this with your own eyes! The door is already open and you see a pleasant light radiating towards you on approaching. From this you can gather that this light is streaming towards you from a second creation of my love, and not My first one, whose flames go forth from My wrath, producing nothing but judgment upon judgment. Hence look at the commencement of the second, true endlessly splendid creation, and tell me what you see and feel!”
RB|2|303|1|1|Chapter 303
RB|2|303|1|1|View through the third midday door
RB|2|303|1|1|The great man of light – man of the new creation
RB|2|303|1|0|All now hasten toward the third midday door, and again behold an endlessly great human, encircled with floods of the most gently and pleasantly radiating light. Only from the region of the heart does a mighty light gush forth, but not offending the eye, and calling forth feelings of bliss. Below the left foot however there is an inclining human form, head turned downwards, rather similar to the one seen through the second door, but here surrounded by a reddish shimmer.
RB|2|303|2|0|Robert of course immediately asks what all this signifies, and I say: “Here you have the first and second Creation next to each other. The great light man represents the new Creation, a new Heaven and a new Earth. Here the Earth is no longer located in the smallest toe, as with the first material Creation, but at the centre of the heart in the new Creation. The mighty light from the region of the heart emanates from the New earth, which shall remain an eternal dwelling of My love and all My children.
RB|2|303|3|0|On examining this exceedingly huge human full of brightest light more closely, you shall discover that he too is made up of countless, most glorious stars, the robe as well as the entire body. Every one of these stars is incalculably bigger than the human seen through the second door, with all his countless Shell Globes, for these stars are associations inhabited by the most blissful spirits, of whom every smallest is a thousand fold bigger and mightier than that first man, whose image you see here by spiritual comparison to this second celestial man, under the smallest toe like a tiny, writhing worm. Compared to the actual size of this second man he is hardly what an earthly grain of sand is to the entire Shell Globe man.
RB|2|303|4|0|This second man however basically represents Me in My action upon well cultivated field.
RB|2|303|5|0|But you see that the shape of this second man also necessarily has to have a demarcation, or you could not see a human in it; what else do you see with this shape, which is pure life in all its parts?”
RB|2|303|6|0|Says Robert, quite overawed: “Lord and Father, I see light and more light as far as the eye can see!” Say I: “All that is My spirit, My might and My love! Here myriads of such huge men shall have plenty of room, as all My children must have space for accommodating their creations.
RB|2|303|7|0|But now, My dear little children and brothers, in your first hour of stay in my house, we shall not immediately open the three doors towards the East, for you could not yet bear what these lock away. Once you are more familiar with My Father house set up you shall also be able to behold the contents of the doors towards the East.
RB|2|303|8|0|But this much I can tell you: that the first contains the spirit kingdom in aggregate of the Earth and of all the other suns, earths and moons of every single Shell Globe. The second door in the foreground shows the first or lowermost wisdom Heaven of our Earth, and in the background the same heavens of the worlds of all of the Shell Globes. The third door in like manner contains the second or love wisdom Heaven, in the foreground that of Earth, and in the background that of all the Shell Globes. But for the third and uppermost, pure love Heaven, within which you all find yourselves and shall do so forever, there is no door here, since we are in it already. But in the lower Heavens there is a door to the third Heaven from every angelic spirit’s dwelling, which however is difficult, and sometimes impossible to open, which is often the case in the lowermost Heaven and especially in the one for the other worlds.
RB|2|303|9|0|But for the present you know enough and almost everything that every angelic spirit of this highest of all Heavens needs to know. But the details of eternally multiplying interest in the individual has here only its inception and lasts forever, always drawing ever greater blessings after itself.
RB|2|303|10|0|So let us move into the great hall again, from where you can join My brethren for a look around in the great city, enjoying yourselves to your heart’s delight.
RB|2|303|11|0|You shall however find Me at home always.
RB|2|303|12|0|At the same time the three brethren shall assign and show you your eternal living rooms and their set-up, and show especially you, brother Robert, a secret door through which you can get to your Association whenever it suits you. There organise and furnish everything in My name, and be a good leader and brother to your subordinates.
RB|2|303|13|0|Enjoy fullest freedom from now on, and amuse yourselves to your hearts delight! For here reigns fullest freedom and there is no further law for the spirit, and hence no sin, eternally!
RB|2|303|14|0|Be it so now as I have arranged it from eternity!”
RB|2|303|15|0|After which words we all move up to the hall, where we are enthusiastically greeted by a large crowd of blessed brothers and sisters. Only here does the celestial company make a new beginning, and all gradually, blissfully and joyfully return to their eternal, glorious apartments, singing Me a hymn of much praise.
RB|2|303|16|0|This then demonstrates in detailed fullness the guidance of a great spirit in the spirit world.
RB|2|303|17|0|Well for him who takes honest note and acts accordingly! He shall have to also once take this path, if of an upright heart. If he has done so already upon Earth, then his path shall once be foreshortened.
RB|2|303|18|0|Let all read these Revelations with their hearts and not the head, and they shall achieve great blessings in their lives therewith, and death shall depart from his loins. He however who reads it only with his intellect shall find his death therein, from which he shall hardly ever awaken again.
RB|2|303|19|0|Therewith this portrayal of the world of spirits is at an end. Well for those not offended thereby! Amen. Amen. Amen
RB|2|303|0|0|(And a note from the Scribe) To you, oh Lord and Father, eternal thanks for these unprecedented Revelations of which we poor sinners are not worthy in the least, oh Lord; let all who receive them with faithful and joyful hearts be blessed. Amen. Jakob Lorber
HPS|0|1|1|1|﻿THE HEALING POWER OF SUNLIGHT
HPS|0|1|1|0|Regarding the matter, one does not have to be too particular about the precise measure and weight, but one should be concerned, above all, to have the right faith and proper trust in Me, for you know that I am quite capable of drowning someone in a few drops of water and keeping alive another one who has fallen into the ocean.
HPS|0|1|2|0|The materials used in the sun cure have no effect anyway, except that they have to absorb and retain the sunrays under the prescribed conditions. Once these materials have served their purpose and are used for cases of sickness, together with the given diet, with proper faith as prescribed, they will not fail to be effective.
HPS|0|1|3|0|Above all, an unselfish good will and firm faith are needed, especially on the part of the helper, in order to help a sufferer with this revealed grace of Mine through the power of My Name, for you cannot always expect the sufferer to possess a complete faith. However, if the sufferer also fully believes, the effect of the remedy will be all the more certain and speedy.
HPS|0|1|4|0|In ancient times when the earth was already inhabited by humans, these people used the light and warmth of the sun as the sole means of restoring their health whenever they felt some discomfort in their body.
HPS|0|1|5|0|They placed their sick in the sun, bared those parts of the body where the sick felt a weakness, discomfort or pain, and he soon became better.
HPS|0|1|6|0|If the sick had something wrong with his stomach, he had to expose the stomach area to the sunlight for a while, drink some water from a pure spring which had been exposed to the sun, and his condition soon improved.
HPS|0|1|7|0|As a matter of fact, the early dwellers on this earth hardly ever drank water which had not, if at all possible, been exposed to the sunlight for a while.
HPS|0|1|8|0|They did not have any deep and covered wells, and no one would drink water from a spring to which the sunlight could not penetrate, for they knew, and could also see it, that bad and sometimes even evil spirits dwell in such water until they are driven out through the power of the heavenly sunlight.
HPS|0|1|9|0|Look, there lies a deep truth in what has been said so far, for the light of the sun carries purer spirits with it, as you can well imagine. These spirits are closely related to the substantial parts of the human soul. When the soul is strengthened through the influence of such pure spirits it can easily and quickly overcome some weakness in its body, since the health of the body always solely depends on a sufficiently strong soul.
HPS|0|1|10|0|Wherever some weakness first appears in the substantial parts of the soul and the soul is unable to gain strength for these weakened parts in a proper way, it resorts to its own nerve essence, drawing from it what it lacks. The result is, as in discharged electrical bottles an obvious shortage in the nerves, of the life fluidum through which alone the right current is sustained.
HPS|0|1|11|0|The nerves become as if hungry, absorb still impure nourishment from the blood, and when this happens it, of course, leads to an unnatural life process in the nature of the flesh, resulting in the development of all kinds of sickness, depending on how they relate, based on the deeper soul calculations, to one or the other part of the soul that has become weakened.
HPS|0|1|12|0|However, since in the purer sun spirits all those particular soul substances are present out of which the soul is made, it is easy for the soul to take from them all that it lacks for its strengthening, thereby restoring the former order in its nerve essence and through it, in its nerves and blood, the proper natural life current.
HPS|0|1|13|0|Because of this, a proper homeopathic treatment is, in many respects, much more preferable to any allopathic treatment. For, through homeopathy the soul becomes the physician for its body when it has absorbed from outside something it lacked or in which, at least, it was weakened.
HPS|0|1|14|0|With allopathic treatment, however, the body is forced to first become the physician for its soul. And only when the soul, usually through great misery of the body, has retained its health, can it retroactively begin to restore its body. This is surely the most unsuitable way for regaining the full health of the body which is obvious when one looks at the lengthy process of a very sick body’s recovery.
HPS|0|1|15|0|Thus, homeopathy is a proper healing method, but note that there are two kinds of homeopathy, namely:
HPS|0|1|16|0|First, there is a special one (Note: Founded by Hahnemann) whose results are not quite certain because even the most skilled physician cannot always recognize for sure where and in which parts the soul is weakened. Therefore, he is unable to apply the correct soul specific. This is, of course, possible to a physician who is reborn in the spirit, whereas for one who is not completely, or usually not at all reborn, it is, notwithstanding his discernment and skill, difficult or even impossible.
HPS|0|1|17|0|For this reason the second kind of homeopathy which, to distinguish it from the first, I will call the general, should preferably be taken into consideration, as with it no physician could make a mistake – if at least he has some skill.
HPS|0|1|18|0|And this type of homeopathy I have mentioned to you in advance on the 16th of July 1851, concerning the healing power of the sunrays.
HPS|0|1|19|0|Now you would naturally ask: “How can this be done?”
HPS|0|1|20|0|I have already shown you one way which is, or would be, sufficient if men would observe the way of life today which was faithfully observed by mankind in the past.
HPS|0|1|21|0|The present way of life, when because of all kinds of artificial foods, the soul is deprived of, rather than supplied with nutrients, or given completely bad ones, the ancients’ method of using the sunlight is not sufficiently effective.
HPS|0|1|22|0|Therefore, I will tell you of several treatments, including the necessary diet. If this is strictly observed using the shown sunlight medicine, but mind this: very strictly: you can, with certainty, heal every illness whatever it may be.
HPS|0|1|23|0|Even external injuries to the body can be healed if this medicine is dispensed in the proper way.
HPS|0|1|24|0|The other things will follow soon.
HPS|0|1|25|0|Now let us look at the special ways how the health-giving substance from the sunlight can best be combined with some fine substances and how it can then be used in cases of sickness.
HPS|0|1|26|0|It is obvious that the sunlight substance can be combined with a variety of materials, if you only look at a meadow.
HPS|0|1|27|0|Just pick any little plant, smell and taste it, and both smell and taste will tell you: “We originate from the light and warmth of the sun!”
HPS|0|1|28|0|If you expose a sheet of glass for some extended time to the sunlight, it will begin to show all kinds of colors on its outer surface. Why not on the inner surface, too? Because the inner surface is not exposed to the sunrays first strike.
HPS|0|1|29|0|Place a pot plant in a dark cellar. Even if it does flower, the blossoms will show no color at all or only a very pale color.
HPS|0|1|30|0|This shows that the colors of flowers and fruits are also a work of the active light spirits of the sun ray.
HPS|0|1|31|0|In those countries which you call “the hot ones”, the opalescence of plants and even animals is far more vivid and richer than is the case in the temperate, or even the cold, zone where most things assume a grey shade, do not have a very strong perfume and often have a harsh and bitter taste equal to the harshness and bitterness of the judged spirits banned in the earth.
HPS|0|1|32|0|Here one could say: “But if all the species of plants and also the minerals, especially in the hot zones, contain so much of the sun’s light substance, no further artificial methods would be needed to draw from the sun what can easily be obtained in quite a natural way.
HPS|0|1|33|0|This is true, and so far most medical practices have been based on this.
HPS|0|1|34|0|Whoever uses known healing herbs will certainly always feel their effect. But no healing herb exists which is able to absorb all the healing substance from the sunrays. Every plant absorbs only what is homogeneous to it and cannot absorb anything else, since its structure is such that it can absorb from the sunlight only what is required by it.
HPS|0|1|35|0|If a physician were able to establish from a sick soul exactly which life-specifics have become weak within it, or are even lacking, and knew also the little herb which contains these particular life specifics, he would definitely be able to restore a sick soul or, which is the same, a sick person, to complete health.
HPS|0|1|36|0|But since such deeper knowledge of a person and his soul is as unknown to an ordinary physician as is as yet undiscovered continent, medicine is and remains to him a guess rather than knowledge.
HPS|0|1|37|0|So what people learned through experience and occasional lucky experiments concerning the healing powers of plants, minerals and animals, they mostly apply to the healing of their sick, and with most physicians the Nordic saying could be applied where such a physician is compared to a club: “If the club is lucky enough to strike the sickness, the patient improves, but if the club strikes the patient instead of the disease, the patient dies!”
HPS|0|1|38|0|Here we are not concerned with old experiences or new test results for the healing of people but with an arcanum(13), as it were, which is capable of re-animating sick mankind, as long as the body mechanism allows it, in the same way that an ever-stronger growing light in spring re-animates plants and animals, provided their organism is capable of receiving such a re-animation. For, mind this, there does not exist an arcanum for an eternal life of the body together with the soul on earth, as dreamed of by some miracle physicians. However, to the extent that in My order a person is allowed to live his physical life, he is able – with a proper diet and the right use of the arcanum – to reach a ripe old age in good health.
HPS|0|1|39|0|Thanks to these explanations, everyone can understand how the most varied life-specifics out of the rays of the sun can do something with nature, and so we can now begin with the particular method for the absorption of such sunrays.
HPS|0|2|1|1|FIRST METHOD FOR THE ABSORPTION OF SUNRAYS
HPS|0|2|1|0|Take a cup made of dark violet glass with a 3 to 4 zoll (± 4.50 to 6 cm) diameter, about 1 zoll (1 zoll = 1.5 cm) high, and with a very smooth rim. Have a lid made for this cup to cover it hermetically (air tight).
HPS|0|2|2|0|Once you have acquired such a vessel which is best fit for this, then take the little milk sugar globules(1402) that you know and scatter them on the bottom of the cup in such a way that they are not covered by other globules. Then expose the cup with the globules to the rays of the sun for a longer time and the globules will absorb the sunrays and all its specific spirits. If then a sick person, after having adhered to the proper diet, is given 1, 2 or at the most 3 of such globules, preferably before sunrise, he will greatly improve, beginning with the 3rd, but no later than the 4th day. For the soul will take from it what it lacks and thus strengthened, it will discard what it cannot use and thereupon it will easily attain the proper life-current for its body.
HPS|0|2|3|0|In summer when the sun is most effective, it is sufficient if the above-mentioned little milk sugar globules are exposed to the sun for 1 month. However, they may not be exposed to the sun all the time while it is visible in the firmament, but only for as long as the sun is still standing at an angle of 45 degrees. Below that, because of the low angle of the rays, their light and impact is too weak and has little or no effect at all upon the globules. Therefore, they must be carefully covered with the described lid and kept in a cool dry place until the next day.
HPS|0|2|4|0|To store these sunlight impregnated globules you must get little bottles made from dark-violet glass, made airtight with a clean stopper from the same glass, only then can they be well sealed by means of a bladder (plastic today). They must be kept in a cool and dry place.
HPS|0|2|5|0|In spring or autumn the exposure of the globules to the rays of the sun would take about 3 months. All further manipulation remains the same. In winter it is impossible to prepare this remedy since the angle of the sunrays is too great and makes them ineffective.
HPS|0|2|6|0|The diet is the same as used in homeopathy with great care, except that one has to start with this diet 3-7 days earlier than in ordinary homeopathic treatment. During the preceding diet the patient may have several drinks of water during the day which has been exposed to the sunlight.
HPS|0|2|7|0|As a drinking vessel a lighter shade of violet glass, or at least a little porcelain pot glazed with this color, is preferable to anything else.
HPS|0|2|8|0|In order to make the water particularly effective, you could also use a burning glass of at least 1.5 schuh (45 cm) diameter with a focal distance of, at the most, 3 feet and with it direct the concentrated sunrays, as they appear in the focal point onto the water in such a way that the focal point, depending on the height of the vessel, falls 1, 2 or up to 3 zoll (1.5 to 4.5 cm) below the surface of the water, that is, more in the center of the water mass. However, the focal point must not be more than half a minute in the water as thereby the certain invigorating spirits of the water would be captivated too much by the light spirits from the sun, and with weaker natures such a water would produce a too violent effect which would be detrimental rather than beneficial to the subsequent main cure.
HPS|0|2|9|0|Also a good, pure wine, provided it is not kept in oak containers, but either in skins, as in former times, or in glass bottles, or maybe even casks from sweet wood, can be treated in the same way as the water and is preferable in the case of people with weak nerves.
HPS|0|2|10|0|After the use of this remedy, the same diet – according to the season – must be observed for 3 months. The patient should be outdoors in the fresh air often, when the sun is shining, and he will be completely restored to health.
HPS|0|2|11|0|Married couples shall note that, during the time of treatment, they must refrain from sexual intercourse, for the sperm of both sexes is a principal life-specific and the soul must not be deprived of it during the restoration of its body.
HPS|0|2|12|0|If a person who has thus been restored to health subsequently lives a moderate and orderly life, he will not easily fall ill again and may reach a ripe old age.
HPS|0|2|13|0|This is one method by which the sunlight can be used to serve people’s health. But another one and several more methods I will add to your knowledge soon.
HPS|0|3|1|1|SECOND METHOD FOR ABSORBING THE RAYS OF THE SUN
HPS|0|3|1|0|If the first method presents difficulties, which can easily be the case, to enable you from acquiring all the necessary things, you may absorb the rays of the sun also in another way, similar to the first one, in order to help a sufferer.
HPS|0|3|2|0|Instead of the violet glass cup, you may also use a ceramic cup or bowl with either a completely black or – even better – a dark blue glaze and instead of the mild sugar globules you may use another pure sugar, crumbled to pea-size pieces and also placed in such a way that not one piece is covered by another. This sugar is exposed to the sun during the same time of the day as with the previous method for at least 2 months and carefully kept overnight and afterward, as earlier described, in a dark container well protected from the influence of the air.
HPS|0|3|3|0|The use is the same as with the first kind, the only difference is that the dose must be a little stronger because in the sugar crumbs in the ceramic vessel the sunrays do not concentrate as much as in the other type.
HPS|0|3|4|0|In illnesses which need quick help and relief, the remedy can, in both methods, be given to the patient immediately. But where it is possible, the earlier described preliminary diet with the drinking of sunned water should be observed as this saves the soul considerable effort and the subsequent healing is surer and faster.
HPS|0|3|5|0|These sun impregnated sugar crumbs may also be effectively used as follows:
HPS|0|3|6|0|After the patient has taken, during the day, several glasses of sunned water, let him lie down in a good bed where in a few hours he will properly perspire.
HPS|0|3|7|0|When this happens, take 1-3 crumbs of the sunned sugar, dip them into a drop of perspiration and administer it to him. He will then be feeling a slight pressure in his head and stomach and a sickly chill all over his body. This chill will be followed by a light diarrhea, whereupon he will be completely healed.
HPS|0|3|8|0|The described effect may, with some people, last 3 days, with others even up to 7 days, depending on the patient’s light or heavy nature.
HPS|0|3|9|0|Following his recovery, the patient should continue on the diet for a few weeks and drink a glass of sunned water from time to time. He will then be completely cured of whatever disease he may have had.
HPS|0|3|10|0|Here it is of importance to note that with illnesses which result from plethora (too much blood) a preceding diet is absolutely essential, as it is prescribed in the best homeopathy.
HPS|0|4|1|1|DIET
HPS|0|4|1|0|Abstinence from all sour and spiced foods and drinks, especially from beer and coffee.
HPS|0|4|2|0|Coffee is by far the worst man has chosen from the vegetable kingdom for his enjoyment. This fruit was created for horses, donkeys, camels and similar animals on earth. It animates them and strengthens their nerves. With humans, however, this bean has the opposite effect. It spoils the blood, excites the genitals and, if gratification cannot soon follow, the result is a total stupefaction of the sensitive parts of the body. Since it causes the soul a great deal of effort to remove, from the body, soul potencies destined for coarse animals, he becomes weary, indolent, careless, often mournful, gloomy and sad. I tell you: a cup full of sweetened liquid manure would be far more wholesome for the human body than the roasted brown soup of the coarse animal food.
HPS|0|4|3|0|I have drawn your attention to the harmfulness of coffee only because I know only too well how much of humanity, especially the female kind, depends on this donkey fodder, when nothing could be more harmful to their nature than this drink. And hardly anything else would make the body, especially for the female one, more unreceptive for a good medicine than this coffee. Therefore, it must be carefully avoided in any state of sickness and during any cure, especially during this sun-homeopathic treatment, otherwise the medicine would not work at all.
HPS|0|4|4|0|If a strong coffee drinker had taken poison and would, following the poison, have a considerable quantity of coffee, even the effect of the poison would be destroyed by it.
HPS|0|4|5|0|If coffee can even destroy poison, it is obvious that it will all the more easily destroy the mild and gentle soul-specifics effect of the homeopathic sun ray medicine now described to you. Therefore, one has to beware of such foods which hinder the influence of noble and pure medicines even worse than the well-known opium.
HPS|0|4|6|0|Fresh cereals cooked either in a broth made from pure and healthy meat or in good fresh, not too fat milk, eaten in moderation are to be preferred to all other foods. But also other foods, with the exception of beans and lentils, may be eaten;
HPS|0|4|7|0|for instance, corn cooked in water or milk, but liquid as soup or gruel also well-cooked rice as a soft gruel, and millet gruel prepared in the above-mentioned broth or milk.
HPS|0|4|8|0|Well cooked and healthy meat is also not detrimental, but it should be eaten in moderation with cooked fruit like apples, pears or prunes. Meat always contains soul specifics of a worse and lower kind. But if it is eaten with fruit, these specifics are softened and such food will do the patient good.
HPS|0|4|9|0|The so-called: “green foods” should be avoided, at least during the time of the treatment; for the nourishing soul specifics of the edible herbs and roots (also of potatoes) are much more impure than the ones in the flesh of animals and should be used sparingly.
HPS|0|4|10|0|This second method shown to you (i.e. the use of coarse sunned sugar) is, if used properly, full of faith and trust in My active help, quite as effective as the first one and easier to carry out. It only needs a little more time, but this should not be too important.
HPS|0|4|11|0|Whoever is able to prepare the remedy according to the first method is actually better off, but if that is difficult for him, I can bless the second method just as I do the first, provided he has the right faith and trust.
HPS|0|4|12|0|Without My help and blessing no medicine will work anyway, except to the body’s detriment and often eventually also to that of the soul.
HPS|0|4|13|0|Soon about a third method.
HPS|0|5|1|1|THIRD METHOD OF ABSORBING THE RAYS OF THE SUN
HPS|0|5|1|0|Seek to obtain a salt from which all mineral components, especially arsenic, have been eliminated. The best would be an absolutely pure sulfuric salt or a pure sea salt which would have to be thoroughly calcined until it no longer emits any visible vapor. Then it should be carefully pulverized.
HPS|0|5|2|0|This salt, just as in the two previous methods the sugar, would have to be exposed to the rays of the sun for 2 or 3 months and also in a type of vessel as earlier described, preferably of a dark violet color.
HPS|0|5|3|0|When the salt is exposed to the sun it is of importance that, several times during the day, it is stirred up well with a glass stick, specially made for this purpose. This stirring up or mixing is necessary because the finely pulverized salt would be lying approximately 4 mm. high in the vessel in which it is exposed to the sun. So that all the salt particles at the bottom are exposed to the rays of the sun, the stirring must be done in such a way that not too many furrows or little heaps are formed. If this cannot be avoided, they must be leveled so that the sunrays can work evenly on the whole surface.
HPS|0|5|4|0|After such salt types have been sufficiently impregnated by the rays of the sun during the prescribed time, just as the sugar in the first and second method, they have to be protected from the effects of the atmospheric air in the driest place of the house, in dry boxes.
HPS|0|5|5|0|When one wants to use it in case of some illness, special little spoons have to be made for this purpose, either of pure gold or pure silver, for taking out the needed quantity of salt. The tiny scoop must have a capacity no bigger than a lentil would fill, and this quantity is quite sufficient for adults. Children under 14 years shall be given only half of this quantity and children under 6 only a quarter. For this salt, especially the pure sulfur salt, has an extremely strong effect and acts particularly upon the bone structure, as well as on the teeth and hair, and is, therefore, to be used above all in cases of bone fractures. If someone has broken a leg and the fracture is properly set and put in splints, it will be healed completely a few days after the salt has been taken.
HPS|0|5|6|0|If it is a complicated fracture and the flesh and muscles of the leg are injured, such injury can also be treated externally, either with compresses of sunned water or with the well-known greenish arnica ointment, but 1 to 2 doses of the described salt must always be added to the water and to the ointment.
HPS|0|5|7|0|However, for internal use, at the most 1-1/2 doses of this salt may be used even with the most robust person and it may be taken only once, for if it were taken more often, it would soon bring death instead of healing. Since it acts mainly on the bone structure, it would promote the ossification (bone growth) to such an extent that a person could soon become ossified in all his parts.
HPS|0|5|8|0|When properly used, it gives the whole body a proper current and gradually brings about a complete change in the body, so that after a year, nothing is left of the body the soul has been carrying around laboriously a year ago. Even teeth that people have lost are replaced, but the older teeth may become longer. Therefore, the doses must not be exceeded, as otherwise there may be trouble with a person’s teeth.
HPS|0|5|9|0|This shows the special effect of this salt. Properly used it heals, just as the earlier mentioned remedies, every physical disease, but great care must be taken. With the earlier shown methods, no particular damage can be done if the patient, considering his nature and the disease, is administered a somewhat larger dose or, if necessary, repeated in a few days. But with this salt there must never be a repeat, except after 10 years, and the dose must never exceed the prescribed measure.
HPS|0|5|10|0|The diet must be observed quite as carefully as with the earlier described methods. But the patient must abstain from sour drinks or foods for at least 14 days longer than with the other methods. This salt contains exceedingly intensive soul specifics, which are more or less also contained in every other acid, and it would initially attract the homogeneous soul specifics from all the other acids that enter the stomach and body, increasing them excessively, and the effect would be the same as if one already taken a double or triple dose in the beginning.
HPS|0|5|11|0|Furthermore, this salt has the effect, that if put on the tongue of a person near death, provided his organism is not yet too badly ruined, he can either recover completely or at least prolong his life span.
HPS|0|5|12|0|As to the question of which type of sulfate should be used, the answer is this: I know better than all the chemists and pharmacists that a variety of preparations are produced and many more than are so far known can be produced and called “sulfuric salts”, since sulfur – partly a mineral, partly a fat, originating from the inner bowels of the earth – contains as many types of salt as it does various mineral parts.
HPS|0|5|13|0|However, all this I do not call the general sulfur; what I describe as “salt” is the acid in the sulfur. And the acid, as it is known to you, is made of two kinds, namely the familiar smoking brown kind and the refined one free from water.
HPS|0|5|14|0|This latter kind shall be treated, so that it crystallizes and the crystals have then to be freed from all moisture content by some suitable method.
HPS|0|5|15|0|After having been dried as far as possible, the crystals are then put in a clean porcelain vessel and ground to powder with a pestle. While grinding, a quantity of as much as possible arsenicfree blossoms of sulfur – to one teaspoonful of the salt a quarter of that – is added and well mixed into the other powder. This mixture is then the sulfate to be used as described above for the required purpose.
HPS|0|5|16|0|In this way, a pharmacist or chemist – if he will take the trouble – can prepare the needed sulfate, but it will not be easy, because the crystals won from the pure sulfuric acid are difficult to dry. Here time will be helpful to achieve this if the sulfuric acid is allowed to crystallize until the crystals have become quite solid.
HPS|0|5|17|0|A slightly easier, but just not as quick method to prepare crystals from such an acid could also be the following: Take a glass cup with an even base (it is better if it is made of dark glass than light glass). Place this cup in the sun--or on quite hot sand in winter, which is, however, not as good--and pour at once as much of this acid into it as is needed for the acid to cover the base one drop deep, thus not exceeding a quarter line.
HPS|0|5|18|0|Then keep this acid exposed to the sunrays, and the light of the sun and its warmth will lift the watery moisture from the acid, and the base of the glass will then be visibly coated with a very thin crust. This crust then is already just crystallized pure sulfuric acid. Again pour more acid over this crust and let it evaporate in the manner mentioned above.
HPS|0|5|19|0|If somebody prepares this compound in winter, he should not choose a living room or an ordinary food kitchen for it, but he has to have a separate little laboratory for this purpose because the water vapors separating from the acid would have a harmful influence on every human chest.
HPS|0|5|20|0|Otherwise, proceed as in the case of evaporation by means of the sun which--as already mentioned--is by far the most preferable one because in this case, the crystals are already saturated by the sunrays in advance and later, in the second saturation, become so much stronger.
HPS|0|5|21|0|There are still several other methods of causing such concentrated pure sulfuric acid to crystallize.
HPS|0|5|22|0|It is not as difficult to produce the crystal as it is to produce completely arsenic-free flowers of sulfur.
HPS|0|5|23|0|For producing these crystals the pure white concentrated English sulfuric acid is preferable, as its preparation is purest in England.
HPS|0|5|24|0|But the required sulfur salt in a very useable form could also be obtained in a different way; however, as too many quite expensive devices and a minimum time of one to two years would be required for its extraction, I refrain from describing such an extraction of the very useable sulfur salt to you in detail; but I will give you later, on occasion, through the servant, a specific description of it, together with the necessary drawing of the devices.
HPS|0|5|25|0|With this, the third method has been completely disclosed and its application has been shown to you.
HPS|0|5|26|0|But note well, common table salt as well as alkali, either from salt or from different plants, are not at all suitable for this preparation, because the first one, namely the table salt, contains too many coarse mineral parts in it and is not even free of arsenic, and the alkali acts in a too dissolving and occasionally too destructive way. Therefore only the salts shown are suitable for this preparation.
HPS|0|5|27|0|And with this, for today you have been given a sufficient explanation about this point regarding the knowledge you wanted.
HPS|0|5|28|0|But before we continue with a fourth method, I will add a little bit about the third method that is specifically about the preparation containers which could also be used for the first and second methods in case of emergency. And what I have to tell you about them is the following:
HPS|0|5|29|0|In case it is difficult or impossible for you to obtain any one of the described containers (that is, in this year of 1851), you could instead have one fabricated for you--but nevertheless of the same color, if possible--one made of so-called papier-mâché similar to the so-called tobacco boxes. But the mass should be quite thick, thoroughly baked and lacquer-coated.
HPS|0|5|30|0|If the lacquerer is not able to achieve the dark purple color even here--I am talking about such manufacturers in this town (Graz); in Vienna, Bohemia, Paris and London this would be easily achievable--then the black color would also do.
HPS|0|5|31|0|But the black color is of a nature that it is not very selective in absorbing; it takes up everything that it can get, lock, stock and barrel. Therefore I advise you, with regard to the black containers, not to allow sunrays to fall directly on the absorption medicaments contained below, but through a slightly bluish, but otherwise very pure glass which has to be very well fitted to the container.
HPS|0|5|32|0|With the sugar preparations, you would do best to slightly affix the glass mentioned above to the edge of the container by means of dissolved rubber; this way, overnight or on days when the sun does not shine, you only have to cover the container prepared like this with its contents of medicament with a fitting piece of fabric and to set it in a dry place. But for the salts, a special lid should be manufactured which exactly fits the container to begin with; but in place of the top of the lid a glass plate as described above should be cemented on that seals it hermetically. For with the salts, as you know, frequent stirring has to occur. If the container is furnished with such a lid that one can remove easily, such stirring can easily be accomplished. But the container for the preparation of the salts would have to be lacquered twice as well and strongly as for the preparation of the sugar medicaments.
HPS|0|5|33|0|Now having said this in advance, we can directly proceed to the fourth method without hindrance.
HPS|0|6|1|1|A FOURTH METHOD OF USING THE SUNLIGHT FOR HEALING PURPOSES
HPS|0|6|1|0|Take a crucible made of serpentine stone which holds a good half liter. Take also a pestle of the same serpentine stone for stirring and grinding. Then see that you obtain from a butcher 1/4 to 3/8 liter of lamb’s blood or, if that is not available, healthy calf’s blood. Pour this blood into the above-mentioned vessel and if one such vessel is too small, take two and put half the quantity into each one which would then make 1/8 or 3/16 liter. Then expose this blood to the sun, as previously described, and keep stirring it repeatedly while the sun is shining upon it. But during the night you must carefully protect it from the effects of the air and keep it in a cool place.
HPS|0|6|2|0|This stirring and exposing the blood in the sun is kept going until the blood is totally dried up. When that has happened, you shall pulverize it in the same vessel and with the same pestle, by grinding, crushing and pounding it.
HPS|0|6|3|0|When, in this way, you have obtained a reddish-brown powder, store it in a clean, dark glass container.
HPS|0|6|4|0|This medication is used in the same way as the first two kinds and its effect is also universal. But, above all, it is suitable for diseases of the lungs and also for sufferers from various kinds of bleeding.
HPS|0|6|5|0|If the blood, after it has been exposed several times, gives forth a most disagreeable smell, do not let it offend you, such a smell is not detrimental and finally, when the blood is quite dry, it changes to an actually pleasant smell.
HPS|0|6|6|0|However, you must not use blood of any other animal, also not the blood of cattle or sheep, for once these animals begin to feed on grass, the soul specifics in their blood become coarser and more impure and these would then absorb from the rays of the sun only what is homogeneous to them.
HPS|0|6|7|0|Therefore, the blood of lambs and calves, provided the animals are completely healthy, is only suitable for the abovementioned purpose while they still subsist on the milk of the mother.
HPS|0|6|8|0|This medication, if properly stored, retains its effectiveness for a whole year; after that it becomes less effective. It can be recharged by being exposed to the rays of the sun again for some time, yet it is better to prepare a fresh lot.
HPS|0|6|9|0|That is the fourth method. Now to another one.
HPS|0|7|1|1|A FIFTH METHOD OF USING THE SUNLIGHT FOR HEALING PURPOSES
HPS|0|7|1|0|As medicines for internal use, the first four mentioned types are quite sufficient, yet the sun-ray can be effectively used also in other ways for various ailments of the body.
HPS|0|7|2|0|For instance, if someone has an external cancerous wound, take a small so-called burning glass and pass it over the wound several times during the day in such a way that the focus passes over the entire wound. But the focus must not stay too long over any part of the wound.
HPS|0|7|3|0|After having passed the focus over a wound, dip a piece of linen in sunned water and place it on the wound. This has to be changed several times during an hour and – if a proper diet is adhered to – the sufferer will soon be healed.
HPS|0|7|4|0|If, instead of the cloth, you have good, ripe leaves of the tobacco plant available, they would be preferable; but they would first have to be calcined in the sun for a while, lying on a sheet of glass.
HPS|0|7|5|0|Instead of sunned water, a “sun-tincture” would be quite as effective. This is prepared as follows:
HPS|0|7|6|0|You are familiar with the alp flower “arnica”. Take of this flower only the yellow pistils and the pollen filaments, put 2 handfuls in ½ liter of good spirit of wine. This is to be exposed to the rays of the sun in a properly corked up bottle of light glass for 2-3 weeks and to be shaken several times during this period. After that the “sun tincture” would be ready and must be filtered off into a dark bottle and carefully stored.
HPS|0|7|7|0|When required, take 1 drop of this tincture to 1/5 of a liter of sunned water, with very big wounds 3-5 drops. Then a linen cloth, which first has to be warmed in the sun, is moistened with this mixture and placed on the wounds. Thereby, as well as with the previously mentioned two remedies, the wound will heal quickly.
HPS|0|7|8|0|Also venereal boils, herpes and scald heads can easily be healed with it, provided the inner diet is appropriate.
HPS|0|7|9|0|A further remedy for such malignant external wounds is as follows:
HPS|0|7|10|0|Take good hempseed, dry it in the sun for 14 days and store it in a dry place in tightly closed containers. When a need arises, put the hemp in an oil press after crushing it a bit. The result will be a rather refined oil.
HPS|0|7|11|0|Spread this oil repeatedly over such wounds, and if you keep a proper diet, they will heal within a short time without any harmful effect on the body.
HPS|0|7|12|0|From the thus treated hempseeds a kind of milk can also be prepared, similar to almond milk, which will be of great benefit to those who suffer from tuberculosis in the lungs, hardening of liver and spleen, as well as the kidneys. When this milk is taken, its beneficial effect upon these organs will be felt.
HPS|0|7|13|0|But where these inner parts are in danger of drying out, a milk from linseed, which would also have to be dried in the sun, would be preferable to hempseed milk.
HPS|0|7|14|0|Furthermore, there is a simple remedy for the relief of pains in the limbs.
HPS|0|7|15|0|Take freshly pressed olive oil, approximately 500 gr., fill it into a bottle with a good stopper and add a good handful of poppy petals. The petals of the wild or small field poppy are preferable to the large (filled) garden poppy.
HPS|0|7|16|0|When such poppy petals have been added to the oil, the bottle must be properly capped and also exposed to the sun for 2-3 weeks, frequently shaking it.
HPS|0|7|17|0|After this time, the oil must be poured into a preferably dark bottle which has to be well capped.
HPS|0|7|18|0|When someone suffers the above-mentioned pains, let him moisten a freshly sunned cloth with this oil and place it on the aching limb and he will soon feel relief. Also in cases of shooting pains in the chest and side, if they are of a rheumatic or arthritic nature, such oil can be applied with good results.
HPS|0|7|19|0|In the following, about some more arcana or main foods.
HPS|0|8|1|1|A SIXTH WAY OF USING THE SUNLIGHT FOR HEALING PURPOSES
HPS|0|8|1|0|Now let us pass to another, quite as effective, remedy.
HPS|0|8|2|0|Take skimmed goat’s milk, pour it into a glass cup similar to the one I described to you for the winning of sulfate crystals. If such a cup is hard to get, you may also use a square foot-size dark glass tablet.
HPS|0|8|3|0|Sprinkle the aforementioned milk upon it and expose it to the sun. The drops of milk will soon have dried.
HPS|0|8|4|0|When the first drops are dry, sprinkle again the milk upon the tablet and continue with this until quite a thick incrustation has formed on the tablet or on the bottom of the cup.
HPS|0|8|5|0|Then scrape this crust carefully from the tablet, pulverize it still more and keep the powder in a glass container, well protected from the effects of the air in a dry place.
HPS|0|8|6|0|At the same time put into a glass vessel, which must have a tight-fitting domed lid of identical glass, pure camphor scrapings, filling the vessel to half its capacity, and then place it, properly closed, in the sun, too. Thereby the actual camphor in the glass will decrease from day to day, but in the glass dome on top of it a whitish sediment will be forming.
HPS|0|8|7|0|When, because of the sediment, the glass dome is no longer transparent, take it down, put in the aforementioned milk powder and stir it until the milk powder has absorbed the sediment off the glass.
HPS|0|8|8|0|Store this powder carefully in suitable bottles. It is a principal life-remedy against all internal and external complaints stemming from plethora causing, in all parts of the body, swellings, inflammations and boils.
HPS|0|8|9|0|This remedy is also most effective for plague sufferers and will be excellent in cases of cholera.
HPS|0|8|10|0|Also sufferers from pulmonary diseases are easily cured by this remedy.
HPS|0|8|11|0|Thus, bad skin rashes, the shingles and scarlet fever are soon cured.
HPS|0|8|12|0|This remedy has a dual use. Take 1 to 3 grains (1 grain = 0.6 g); or if there are swellings (or tumors) on hands and feet, rub this powder into a clean, sunned cloth and put it dry on the swelling which will then soon dissolve. But it is advisable, depending on the nature, to take 1 to 3 grains as well.
HPS|0|8|13|0|This powder also possesses the property to revive a dying person for a longer period and sometimes, if it is not against My order, to heal him completely, whatever the illness which would have killed him if gross allopathic remedies would have been used. In the following, still another arcanum.
HPS|0|9|1|1|SOME FURTHER SUN REMEDIES
HPS|0|9|1|0|In addition to what I have already told you, I will give you some further medications, prepared through the rays of the sun, which are to be used externally rather than internally and which you may call sympathetic sunray remedies.
HPS|0|9|2|0|Take branches, including the bark, of a plum tree and burn them to ashes.
HPS|0|9|3|0|It would be best if you had a burning glass or a concave mirror in order to burn, in its focus, the plum tree wood, which would, of course, have to be cut into small chips, to ashes.
HPS|0|9|4|0|The ashes must then be exposed to the rays of the sun for 5 to 8 days, and that in a dark vessel rather than a light one.
HPS|0|9|5|0|After the ashes have thus been prepared through the rays of the sun they must, like the other medications, be carefully protected from the external air in a dry little bottle.
HPS|0|9|6|0|Someone with a decayed tooth can then take 5 to 8 grains of it, on a not too hard toothbrush which, prior to that, has to be dipped in sunned plum spirits.
HPS|0|9|7|0|With this ash, the decayed tooth has to be brushed for 3 days in the mornings and evenings and the decay will be healed and the tooth, finally, completely restored.
HPS|0|9|8|0|Similar ashes may be prepared also from the stalks of sage which have been treated in the same way, except that the toothbrush is not dipped in plum spirits, but in spirits of wine of approximately 40%, after this has been impregnated with etheric oils of sage.
HPS|0|9|9|0|To impregnate the spirits of wine with the etheric oils of sage, add 10 drops of this oil to 1/8 of a pint, the little bottle is plugged up, the contents shaken and then exposed to the rays of the sun for 5-8 days. Then the bottle is wrapped in dark paper and stored in a dry place.
HPS|0|10|1|1|A SUN REMEDY AGAINST CHOLERA
HPS|0|10|1|0|Gather fresh juniper berries at the time when they are beginning to turn blue and clean them of any needles.
HPS|0|10|2|0|Then take a blue linen cloth and lay it in a dry spot where the sun is shining; on an old wooden table would be best. Then spread the gathered berries over this cloth so that none of the berries are covered by another.
HPS|0|10|3|0|At the time the sun is getting a little weaker, the effect of its rays can be enhanced by erecting a high white wall next to the table opposite the sun. This is simple enough to do by hanging up a white linen sheet.
HPS|0|10|4|0|In the evening, the blue cloth is grasped by its four corners and the berries placed in a glass bottle big enough to accommodate both cloth and berries. Then the bottle is covered as well as possible for the night.
HPS|0|10|5|0|The berries are exposed to the sun until their surface is shriveled up like pepper. Then they may be stored in the same bottle, but without the cloth, for future use, but the bottle must be well plugged and kept in a dry place. Prepared in this way, the berries can be kept for years without losing their power.
HPS|0|10|6|0|If the above-mentioned disease is raging somewhere, eat 3-7 of such berries in the morning; also pulverize some berries and fumigate the rooms with them and also the clothes you wear when going out. Then, however bad the epidemic may be, the one who uses this remedy, believing and trusting in Me, adhering to a diet, abstaining from sexual intercourse and other indulgences, will be completely safe.
HPS|0|10|7|0|Such berries, boiled in a pint of pure spring water at medium heat and afterwards drunk, that is, only the water, will, in a short time, cure a person who has caught the cholera.
HPS|0|10|8|0|Boiled in some wine and water this juniper berry tea also cures the plague, provided the disease is still in the early stages. The drinking of this tea also heals the troublesome dropsy better than any other remedy. But with dropsy it is better to use only water and not add any wine.
HPS|0|10|9|0|Against cholera I can tell you also another remedy.
HPS|0|10|10|0|Gather the small field chamomile, but use only the white flower and the yellow pollen. Put this into a bottle of white glass (the plant must not be green), cork it up and expose it to the sun until its contents are almost completely dry. Then put it in the same bottle in a dry place.
HPS|0|10|11|0|If someone catches the cholera, take a good tablespoonful of these flowers, put them in a cup and pour 1/8 of a liter of pure boiling water over it and cover the cup properly for 12 minutes. Then strain the tea, give it to the patient and keep him warm in his bed, and he will soon recover.
HPS|0|10|12|0|If available, add to the tea 1-2 grains of castor powder (castoreum sibiricum) which will enhance the effect of the tea. But the castor tincture is not advisable… except when this would consist of juniper brandy four times distilled, to which, for this purpose, one would have to add a half lot [old German weight unit [1 hundredweight (100 pounds) = 56 kg 1 pound (32 lots) = 560 g 1 lot (4 quintels) = 17.5 g 1 quintel (60 grans) = 4.4 g 1 grans = 73 mg. The exact values result from the ratio: 1 quintel = 4.375467 g.] of castor powder per half seidel [old liquid measure in Austria until 1875: 1 seidel = 0.354 liter; in Bavaria until 1871: 1 seidel = 0.535 liter].
HPS|0|10|13|0|After that, the bottle would have to be well corked and exposed to the sunrays until such spirits would take on a quite dark reddish-brownish color. Seven to ten drops of such tincture would then have to be added to a cup containing ¾ of a seidel of the above-mentioned chamomile tea, whereby the evil would then be cured in a few minutes.
HPS|0|10|14|0|Here, now you have the best remedies against cholera.
HPS|0|10|15|0|But in the near future, I will yet give you several remedies against the Black Death and the so-called yellow fever.
HPS|0|11|1|1|A SUN REMEDY AGAINST PESTILENCE AND YELLOW FEVER
HPS|0|11|1|0|Already since your years of childhood, you have known a root, and this one is nothing different than the true Asian rhubarb.
HPS|0|11|2|0|There is an abundant healing power in the real rhubarb, even when one takes it in its raw state either as a powder or in little pieces (but then of course somewhat chewed up in the mouth). But the healing power proves to be of even greater value when this root is prepared in the following way:
HPS|0|11|3|0|Take a few lots of this root and grind them, but not too fine; expose this powder to the sunrays in the already familiar way in a container adequate for this and cover it at nighttime with a pure, black  lambskin which one can also expose to the sunrays during the day, namely the coarse, woolen side.
HPS|0|11|4|0|But the wool should not get too close to the powder. It is best to cut a square piece out of the lambskin that is just as wide as the container (cup) and to then glue it with the smooth side of the skin to a small square board. Should the skin have wool that is a little bit too long, you trim it with scissors and then clean the fur thoroughly with a brush.
HPS|0|11|5|0|If the sun is strong, eight to ten days of exposure are enough; but if it is weaker, the time of exposure should be doubled.
HPS|0|11|6|0|On days when a northern wind blows, the powder can also be set out in the open air, even if, because of dense fog drifts, the sun cannot always shine on the powder. In this case, the northern air is of the same value as the sunray.
HPS|0|11|7|0|When the above-mentioned powder has been prepared, it then has to be stored in the same way as the earlier medicaments. It is good to wrap the storage container in the same lambskin with which you covered the powder before at nighttime.
HPS|0|11|8|0|In this way, now you have a main medicament that brings reliable healing of almost all diseases when 7 to 10 gran are taken in the morning and in the evening, unless the disease has already reached the end stage.
HPS|0|11|9|0|If the Black Death or yellow fever are spreading somewhere, this powder, when taken early enough and always a ½ lot, will bring a fast and complete cure; but if this remedy is taken too late, which can happen very easily with these diseases because they usually take a fast course, it would of course not achieve much.
HPS|0|11|10|0|For this case, I want to show you another root which is found in the higher mountains of Asia. This root also grows in the lower regions, but then it has a little bit of a yellow look and is not as robust as the white one. Its name is Jaisung and sometimes it is also called Jensing (Ginseng).
HPS|0|11|11|0|This root is being prepared as the rhubarb, but it has to be taken in a five times lower dose than the rhubarb.
HPS|0|11|12|0|In a relatively stronger dose it cures the Black Death and yellow fever like no other remedy, often still even in the third stage. Particularly in the case of the Black Death, it still has to be mentioned that the rooms of such patients have to be fumigated several times a day with shaved fenugreek and juniper berries. If the malady is very rampant, it also has a good effect to place one or two billy goats in the sickroom.
HPS|0|11|13|0|Therefore, if you follow all of this, even if this Black Death is intensely rampant in a place, this will keep it away from such a house. And if the fumigations are being used in general, it will completely disappear within three days at the longest.
HPS|0|11|14|0|In case this malady is extraordinarily intense, a little bit of the rhubarb powder can also be added to the incense.
HPS|0|11|15|0|With this, you thus have the promised remedies for the two most deadly evils on this earth.
HPS|0|11|16|0|The use of rhubarb powder as well as of Jensing is mainly and preferably recommended for the recovery of very weakened, often totally dried up nerves as well as also against all maladies which arise from a certain epidemic.
HPS|0|11|17|0|Here in Graz, it will be very difficult for you to get genuine Jensing; but in Trieste, Paris, London, also in Hamburg, the genuine root can be bought, however at an almost unaffordably high price.
HPS|0|11|18|0|The American Jensing root, which is five times weaker, acts in the same way when taken in a larger dose. It is found in America in the South and in the North. The Southern one is better than the Northern one.
HPS|0|12|1|1|A REMEDY FOR THE GROWTH OF HAIR
HPS|0|12|1|0|On September 21, 1840 Jakob Lorber approached the Lord for a remedy for the growth of hair, and that at the request of And.H.
HPS|0|12|2|0|Recipe / finest, odorless oil of sunflowers: 1 pound / fluid  goose grease: 4 lots / neck grease: 4 lots / fluid storax: 1 lot / egg oil: ½ lot / neroli oil: ½ lot / truly genuine thyme oil: 1 lot / truly genuine Peruvian balm: 1 dram / genuine rose oil: ¼ dram / also add cocoa butter as well: 1 lot.
HPS|0|12|3|0|These 10 species have to be blended well in a bottle and applied in the morning and evening continuously. Now and then the head should also be washed with lukewarm water, then--well dried--again be anointed with this oil ointment; thus the hair will grow again, especially if in addition some sexual abstinence could be observed for a longer period of at least 3 months; and, but also preferably: Spero in te, Domine, in omnibus rebus, quoniam tu solus sanctus, amore plenus, peramabilis, peradjuvabilis et omnipotens es, - - - Fiat Dixit Dominus [In everything, I trust in You, Lord, for You alone are holy, full of love, highly adorable, helpful and almighty. - - - It shall be, said the Lord. (The publisher)].
TDT|0|1|1|1|The Custom of examining the children at the Temple in Jerusalem.
TDT|0|1|1|0|It was the habit and prescribed custom in the whole kingdom of the Jews that they had to take their children, once these had reached their twelfth year, to Jerusalem where they would be examined in the Temple by the elders, the Pharisees and scribes, about everything they had learned up to this age, especially about the teaching’s concerning God and the prophets.
TDT|0|1|2|0|Naturally a small tax had to be paid for such an examination, after which those examined received, if they so wished, a certificate of ability on payment of a second small tax. If the children had done well in every way, they could also be received into the Schools of the Temple with the prospect of becoming later on, servants of the Temple.
TDT|0|1|3|0|If the parents were able to prove that they were descended from the tribe of Levi, their admission into the schools of the Temple was easy; but if this could not be proved, the admission was less easy, and they had, as it were, to buy the right to belong to the tribe of Levi, and to make a considerable offering to the Temple.
TDT|0|1|4|0|Daughters were exempt from this examination unless they, or rather their parents, wished them also to be examined so that they might be the more pleasing to God. In this case they were well examined by the elder matrons of the Temple in a special department, and also received a certificate as to all their capabilities and their knowledge acquired up to that time. Such girls could then become the wives of the priests and Levites.
TDT|0|1|5|0|The examinations of the boys and still more those of the girls were only short. There were some leading questions already permanently settled, which every Jew had known by heart for a long time.
TDT|0|1|6|0|The answers to these well known questions had been instilled into the children only too well, and thus the examiner had scarcely finished his question, when the boy under examination had also finished his answer.
TDT|0|1|7|0|No examinee had more than ten questions put and therefore it can easily be understood that the examination of a boy scarcely lasted more than a minute; if he answered quite well and quickly the first questions, he frequently was excused from answering the rest.
TDT|0|1|8|0|The short examination finished, the boy received a slip of paper, with which he had to go with his parents to the same tax-counter at which he had previously paid the examination tax, and where, on showing the examination-slip, he had again to pay a small tax if he wanted the Temple-certificate upon the said slip. The children of quite poor parents had to bring them a ‘Signum paupertatis’ (certificate of poverty), otherwise they were not admitted to the examination.
TDT|0|1|9|0|The time for the examination was either at Easter, or at the time of the feast of tabernacles, and generally lasted for some five or six days. But before the examinations in the Temple began, servants of the Temple had been already sent to the roadside inns a few days in advance, to find out how many candidates for examination would be present.
TDT|0|1|10|0|Whoever specially cared to have a ticket in advance could do so for a small tax, as thereby he would be examined sooner; but those who paid no tax had to be the last, generally; no great care was taken about their examination, and usually they received no certificate. These were of course promised to them for a later date, but generally nothing resulted from these promises.
TDT|0|1|11|0|However it sometimes happened that boys of very great intelligence and much talent, put questions to the examiners, and asked them for explanations about one thing or another concerning the prophets. On such occasions there were then angry and ill-humored faces among the examiners; for they seldom knew more of he Scriptures and of the prophets than nowadays very meagerly-paid teachers. They knew only as much as they had to ask; further than this the outlook was generally very dark.
TDT|0|1|12|0|At those examinations some elders and scribes were always present as a kind of examining-board. They however did not examine, but merely listened to the examination only in the above mentioned caddie, and if it seemed worth while, did they begin to move themselves; and at first they reprimanded such an inquiring lad for his stupid presumption in having dared to put an examiner into an unpleasant position, and for frittering away his time.
TDT|0|1|13|0|If such a boy was not easily intimidated, and persisted in his intention and request, more for pretending before the people than for sake of any deeper truth, he was put aside for the time being, and had to wait until a certain hour in the evening for an illuminating answer to such critical questions; then only was he granted a special hearing.
TDT|0|1|14|0|When the appointed hour came, such boys were always fetched from the place of retreat with a certain amount of displeasure, and had to repeat the questions they had already put; then one of the elders and scribes gave a very mystical answer to the questioner, and one that was as intricate as possible; through it the boy would evidently go away none the wiser, and the people beat their breasts and admired deeply, stupidly, dumbly, deafly and blindly the unfathomable depths of the Spirit of God through the mouth of an elder and scribe and finally reprimanded such a boy for his thoughtless impertinence.
TDT|0|2|1|1|The sensational intellectual Boy Jesus.
TDT|0|2|1|1|The offering of old Simeon. The preliminary question.
TDT|0|2|1|1|The speech of the younger scribe.
TDT|0|2|1|0|But such a real intellectual boy did not get discouraged by that, and said: “Every action in the great world of God is lighted up by the brightest sunlight in the daytime, and even the night is never so dark that one can see nothing; why must that important doctrine which is meant to show men the way to true salvation most clearly and most brightly, be given so confusedly that no soul can understand it?”
TDT|0|2|2|0|And the boy who had just raised this objection before the elders was I Myself, and thereby I made them greatly embarrassed, especially as all the people present began to agree with Me, and said: “By the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, this boy is extraordinarily clever; he must discuss more with the elders and scribes! We will put a considerable sum in the offertory on his behalf.”
TDT|0|2|3|0|A very rich Israelite from Bethany (the father of Lazarus, Martha and Mary, and still living then) stepped forward and paid down for Me an offering of thirty pounds of silver and some gold, only in order that I might discuss longer with the elders and scribes.
TDT|0|2|4|0|The elders and scribes naturally accepted only too gladly this large offering, and therewith I had a good chance of being allowed to enter into a quite exceptional discussion with the elders, and one which, for a good reason, had never taken place previously.
TDT|0|2|5|0|But now the first preliminary question and the one already mentioned, was out of Isaiah, the extremely mystically-veiled answer to which, now formed the basis for the following extended discussion which, will soon follow. Whosoever will read it with a good, loving, and pure heart, will gain much from it for his soul and spirit.
TDT|0|2|6|0|But before we arrived at the wider discussion, and as I had the heavily-paid freedom of speech, I returned to the preliminary question, and began to ask the elders and scribes about the special points of it.
TDT|0|2|7|0|But the preliminary question was taken from Isaiah Chapter 7:14,15,16, and the verses are: “Therefore the Lord Himself shall give you a sign: Behold a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Emanuel. Butter and honey shall he eat, that he may know to refuse the evil and choose the good. For before the child shall learn to refuse the evil and choose the good, the land which thou abhorrest shall be forsaken of both her kings.”
TDT|0|2|8|0|The first part of the question consisted of what was in itself clearly understandable; who the virgin and who her son Emanuel might be, and when this would happen that such a son should be born into the world. The time must already be there, seeing that the land of Jacob had been already bereft of both her kings, and now had the heathen as masters. Could it not be possible that this boy born in a stable twelve years ago at Bethlehem, of the virgin Mary who had been given into the charge of the carpenter Joseph, not has his wife but as his foster-child, according to the ancient custom of the Temple - that this boy for whose sake the wise men of the East had come that they might greet in him the promised King of the Jews, and at whose circumcision in the Temple Anna and Simeon had given so great witness - that this boy might be the Emanuel of whom Isaiah had prophesied.
TDT|0|2|9|0|Now, after this most significant question, one of the elders, a thoroughly imperious old man, began to babble most confused nonsense which I have no wish whatever to repeat, because, among other things, he called Me a badly-brought-up boy, seeing that I already knew about the being born of woman.
TDT|0|2|10|0|Only one younger, somewhat more humane-looking scribe rose up in protest, and said that such in no wise indicated a bad bringing-up, as especially in Galilee, the boys matured earlier than in stunted Jerusalem, where there was nothing but luxury and great pampering of the children. On his own responsibility he considered that a better answer could be given Me; for he was of opinion that I was already acquainted with the conditions of human life. Only the other boys should be sent away, then they themselves could talk to Me as men.
TDT|0|2|11|0|But the elder muttered something in his beard, and I then questioned the more humane-looking scribe concerning the story of the Birth in Bethlehem. But this one said - quite away from the point:
TDT|0|2|12|0|(The younger Scribe:) “Yes, my dear good boy, that story which happily disappeared absolutely, was at the time much spoken about, and it is really of no use for us today in connection with the mysterious prophecy pictures of Isaiah who only foretold for his own time and in quite dark pictures. For the parents even fled - I think, and so I heard, after the well-known murder by Herod of the children at Bethlehem - (on which occasion it is certain that their child whom the Easterns had greeted as King of the Jews, was slain) - out of Judo somewhere, and are perhaps no more alive, since nothing more has been heard of their existence.
TDT|0|2|13|0|Of course there may have been something in the matter, for at the time it caused much sensation; but strangely enough, a few years later, everything sank into the sea of complete oblivion, so that no one now any longer breathes a syllable about it, and it is not worth while to say anything more about it. Simeon and Anna were two well-known enthusiasts of the Temple who, in the case of many a boy, made their Messianic remarks in a mystical tone, and thereby considerably turned the heads of many weak parents.
TDT|0|2|14|0|When God gave the law to Moses on Sinai, nearly the whole earth trembled, and the history in the desert lasted nearly forty years, and almost the whole universe had to acknowledge the Omnipotence of Jehovah. All the more will the Messiah, coming into this world, reveal Himself still more with a shaking of the whole universe, for David sang of Him: ‘Open wide the gates, and raise on high the portals of the Universe that the King of Glory may come in! Who is the King of Glory? He is the Lord Zebaoth, He is the King of Glory!
TDT|0|2|15|0|And you, my dear boy, will well understand that, in regard to the Messiah-to-be, nothing will come of the birth at Bethlehem seeing that this is now forgotten. Just think how David announced Him, and what would have to be done beforehand if the Great King of Glory were to come out of the heavens to the Jews, and also consider that surely several years in advance, all the Jews shall be called by great prophets - like Elijah who, at the time, is to be herald of the Lord of Glory - to set going all that the great King David enjoined, in order to be well prepared for so immense an arrival of God, the All-Highest!
TDT|0|2|16|0|Just think all this over, my good boy, and it will then be evident to you that it will be no such slight matter for the Lord Zebaoth to come into the world. Therefore go away now, and do not inquire further into such matters!”
TDT|0|2|17|0|It was then that I made the remark already mentioned, which caused the rich man of Bethany to pay for Me the heavy discussion-tax, in order to enable Me to make further rejoinders concerning My preliminary question, and to express Myself still further about the texts of Isaiah touching the Messiah; for he was one of the few who now expected the King of Glory according to Elijah, no longer in storm or fire, but in the soft murmuring of the wind.
TDT|0|3|1|1|The question of the boy Jesus to the scribes: “Who is the ‘virgin’ and who is her ‘son’?” The good answer of the wise scribe.
TDT|0|3|1|0|When I thus had got permission to speak, I spoke at once to the elders and scribes who indicated to Me that I should talk, and ask now what ever I liked, and they would dutifully answer Me. I therefore again began with the question given on the previous day, and asked: “Your words put ever so assuringly cannot calm the sea, nor can they command silence to the roaring winds! It is only a blind man who does not remark the signs of the times; and if he is stone deaf, neither can be aware of the most powerful rolling thunder of history, even of this that is the most memorable time of the whole earth. Whereas Carmel and Sion bowed their heads at the Coming of the King of Glory, and the mountain tops of Horeb flowed with milk and honey, you who should be the first to know about it and should inform the waiting people thereof - you know not one syllable!”
TDT|0|3|2|0|Here all looked amazed, and looked first at Me and then at one another and knew not what to answer Me.
TDT|0|3|3|0|After a while one of them said: “Well, speak further of what you know about it!”
TDT|0|3|4|0|I said: “Certainly what I know, I know; but I did not put a question to you in order t enlighten Myself on what I already know, but only that you might show Me who is the prophet Isaiah’s ‘virgin with child’, of whom the very Son of the All-Highest is to be born! As scribes you ought surely to understand what the prophet meant by the ‘virgin with child’ who shall give birth to the Son designated!
TDT|0|3|5|0|It is quite My opinion that there is something more in that story of the Bethlehem birth than you think, and that those parents, the well known carpenter Joseph of Nazareth and the virgin afterwards married to him, together with the son born at Bethlehem, are still actually alive; for they escaped from the later cruelty of the old Herod, through a very wise arrangement of the then Roman captain Cornelius, and are now living quite safely in Nazareth of Galilee.
TDT|0|3|6|0|I, a Boy of twelve years old, know this, and should it to be unknown to you who know about everything, especially as Joseph, being one of the cleverest of carpenters, has so far had every year something to do for Jerusalem, and you know him quite well, as also his wife who belonged to Jerusalem, and was educated in the Temple up to fourteen years of age? Is she not a daughter of Anna and Joachim, and according to your chronicles, had she not a miraculous birth? Anna was already advanced in years, and without a miracle there would have been no idea of her having a child.
TDT|0|3|7|0|Well, these parents as well as the new-born boy, lived for about three years safely in Egypt immediately after the flight from Bethlehem, in the neighborhood of the little town of Ostracine, in the Old Egyptian language “Austrazhina” which means as much as to say: “A work of terror”, i.e. a fortress which brought death to all enemies a the time of the Pharaohs. Later the more powerful enemies of Ancient Egypt conquered this terror-inspiring place, as also many another, and in our times nothing is left of the former place and work of terror but the old decayed name, to which the Romans gave indeed another interpretation than that of the Old Egyptians.
TDT|0|3|8|0|However all this does not matter, I only mention these things which are well known to Me, in order to point out to you more clearly the place where the said parents dwelt for three years. From there they are said to have gone back, obeying a higher secret command, to Nazareth where they now live completely devoted to the Will of God, as much withdrawn as possible, although many stories are told of the wonderful acts of the boy whom I have the honour of knowing very well. For even the elements obey Him, and the wildest animals of the woods and deserts flee before His gaze, more awesome than that of a thousand hunters. For in this respect He is like a thousand Nimrods! In all earnestness, do you really know nothing about all this?! Tell Me quite honestly and truthfully - have you really seriously never heard about all this?”
TDT|0|3|9|0|Another elder, animated by a little better spirit, said: “Yes, of that we have indeed heard something, as also that the carpenter well known to us, and his young wife Mary sojourn continually in Nazareth! But as to whether the boy-prodigy is the same born twelve years ago in a stable, we do not know, and also doubt very much that he is the same! And how indeed should that boy be the Emanuel of the prophets?”
TDT|0|3|10|0|I said: “Good - but if it is not He, then whence has He the power that He exercises over all the elements? And who is the virgin, and who is the Emanuel?”
TDT|0|3|11|0|Said the rich man from Bethany: “Hearken, the intelligence of this boy is gigantic! It seems to my mind as if he were possibly a young Elijah, whom that boy-prodigy from Nazareth has sent before him in order to prepare us all for the existing Emanuel of the prophet! For when have any of us ever known a boy of twelve - with the exception of Samuel - talk with such wisdom?
TDT|0|3|12|0|Therefore you must begin a more concise and dignified kind of speech with this boy, else we shall not get rid of him! You will have to begin to explain to him the prophets in a clear way, and yet examine how things go with the virgin Mary - the marvellous daughter of Joachim and Anna, who at the end bequeathed their considerable properties to the Temple when they died - or rather the Temple-authorities took them by force as unbequeathed property, and as compensation for the bringing up of the daughter Mary.
TDT|0|3|13|0|What do you really and truly think about that virgin? If the word of the prophet is to be taken, then the exact time mentioned by him is already here, and the marvel about the virgin spoken of, can no longer be denied! If after all there is anything in it, then it would really be outrageous on our part if we did not get deeper and more exact information about it.”
TDT|0|3|14|0|The angry elder: “You do not understand, and you only talk in support of this boy, as a completely blind man would speak of the beauty of fine colors!”
TDT|0|3|15|0|I, interrupting: “But surely that’s a strange thing if a hungry man imagines that every other person he meets is hungry too! A stupid man always believes other people to be more stupid than himself. To the blind man every other person is blind, be he ever so keen-sighted, and to the deaf every other man is deaf!
TDT|0|3|16|0|Do you believe, you surly old man, that no one knows anything except yourself? Oh, there you are much mistaken! Behold, I am only a Boy, and could tell you things that are perfectly true and right, of which your morose wisdom has surely never dreamed!
TDT|0|3|17|0|Why should My rich Simon of Bethany who has travelled in India, Persia, Arabia, Egypt, Spain, Rome, Athens, not know something also of which you have never dreamed? If it be thus, with what right can you accuse him of ignorance? But I declare to you that his judgment is quite correct, and therefore, because of his large sum of money, you ought to do what he demands of you.
TDT|0|3|18|0|If anyone hires a servant for work, the servant has to do that for which the master has hired him. If the servant is not willing or not able, surely the master will have the right to demand back the wages agreed upon from the lazy and unskilled servant! You allowed yourselves to be well-paid, and either will not or cannot do anything for it! Has Simon not the right to ask now that you return him the money?”
TDT|0|3|19|0|A Roman judge and commissioner, expert in all the laws, being present said: “Just look at that boy! He is indeed a perfect lawyer, and could at once be a judge in all debatable matters! His judicial statement is perfectly founded in our laws, and if Simon of Bethany appeals to me, I can only give him the ‘Exequatur!’ (it shall be done)!”
TDT|0|3|20|0|After that he came to Me, caressed and embraced Me and said to Me: “Listen, you, my lovely curly-headed boy: I am quite in love with you! I would gladly provide for you with all my property and educate you to something great!”
TDT|0|3|21|0|I said: “I know very well that you love Me, for in your breast beats a faithful and loyal heart; you too may be sure that I love you very much. But you need not trouble about My prosperity, for there is already One Who looks after that!”
TDT|0|3|22|0|But also Simon of Bethany came forward to My side and asked Me greatly surprised: “Tell me, my most beautiful, dearest and loveliest boy, how did you know what I am called and that I have travelled all over?”
TDT|0|3|23|0|I said: “Oh don’t be surprised at that! Because if I wish to know anything at all, My nature is already such that I know it! The ‘how’ you would hardly understand as yet! But now again to the matter and to our ‘virgin’! Will you priests and scribes illuminate this more clearly or not?”
TDT|0|3|24|0|Said one of the more intelligent of the considerable number of elders: “Yes, yes, we cannot possibly do otherwise than pour out a draught of pure wine for the boy, and so explain to him his Isaiah as it is correspondingly taught in the Kabbala; he will then have no more excuse for any further questions!”
TDT|0|3|25|0|After that an extremely learned scribe came forward and said: “Well, you most inquisitive youth, collect your wits then, and listen and understand: By the ‘virgin’ the prophet did not mean a virgin of flesh and blood, but only the doctrine which God gave through Moses to the children of this world. In the most exact sense, we Priests are a living representation of this teaching and law.
TDT|0|3|26|0|But we, being the living Word of God, are now full of sincere hope that this doctrine shall, through us, be carried forth into the whole world and shall refresh the heathen. And this living, true hope is the pregnancy of the virgin, meant by the prophets the ‘Son’ however to whom she will give birth, are indeed all the heathen’s who will accept our doctrine and these will then say, and also be named, ‘Emanuel’ i.e. ‘God is also with us!’ And such was already done before us, and happens now all the more eagerly and vitally.
TDT|0|3|27|0|But this son shall eat honey and milk and reject the evil and choose the good. By ‘honey’ the prophet understood pure Love and true Goodness, and by the word ‘milk’ he understood the Wisdom of God, which is imparted to man through the observance of the doctrine and the law; and if one had vitally made God’s Wisdom and Love one’s own, then does one freely detest all evil, and wills and chooses the good.
TDT|0|3|28|0|Behold, my dear boy, such is the relation of the Innermost Wisdom and Truth to the spiritual words, sayings and utterances of the prophets! All of them have only an inner, spiritual meaning which however is only discovered by the true scribe from material symbols and pictures, through the faithful and true teachings of correspondences. A layman cannot do that, and if he could, all high schools would be quite superfluous, and Moses would have no need to nominate special priests and learned men for the administration of the doctrine and the precepts of God! Do you now understand this - the only true and correct interpretation of your prophet whom so far you have not understood?”
TDT|0|4|1|1|Repeated request of the Jesus-Boy to have His preliminary question answered about Isaiah IX: 5,6. The objection of the acrimonious priest and the vigorous answer of the Boy-Jesus.
TDT|0|4|1|0|I said: “Oh yes, this very good explanation of yours I knew long ago, and so you might have spared yourself the trouble of telling Me all that. Therefore I maintain my point, and shall not remove My attention from the virgin Mary.
TDT|0|4|2|0|Why did the prophet say (Isaiah IX: 5,6): ‘Unto us a Child is born, a Son is given us, the government shall be upon His shoulder; and He is called Wonderful, Counselor, Strength, Hero, Eternal Father, Prince of Peace; that His government shall be great, and there shall be no end to the Peace on the Throne of David and in His kingdom, that He prepare, complete, and strengthen it with justice and righteousness from now and to eternity! Such will the Zeal of the Lord Zebaoth accomplish!
TDT|0|4|3|0|What Child is this and what Son is this Who is given to us? Would not this be, after all, the Boy born in a stable at Bethlehem? For it is also said: ‘At Bethlehem, in a stable, shall be born a King unto the Jews. He will found a new empire of which there shall be no end unto Eternity!’ How do you, Kabbalist, understand all this?”
TDT|0|4|4|0|Confused they all looked at each other and said: “Whence has this boy been able to gain such a knowledge of the Scriptures? There are altogether at most very few copies, and of these hardly ten are perfect; and as to these, we know where they are and no layman can get to them. The Samaritans do indeed possess an eleventh, but it is quite false, and contains a number of additions which are purely oriental fiction.”
TDT|0|4|5|0|Hereupon an acrimonious speaker asked Me: “Now you tell me what I am going to ask you: Whence, and how long have you gained so perfect a knowledge of the Scriptures and especially of the prophets?”
TDT|0|4|6|0|I said: “You have as little right to question Me as I have to ask you how it comes about that you, as a priest, have not made the Scriptures your own, neither in word and much less in deed! Give Me an answer to that for which I ask, and for which you have been paid! All else matters little, or not at all, to you; for it has cost you nothing, neither pain, nor time, not the very least trouble, nor any sacrifice whatever.
TDT|0|4|7|0|Moreover it does no special honour to your teaching-office here in Jerusalem, if the obvious learning of a boy from Galilee causes you so much astonishment; for thereby you only show that your boys here stand but little above the animal kingdom in their education!”
TDT|0|4|8|0|On this rather strongly direct remark of Mine, the Roman commissioner began to laugh aloud, and Simon also could not refrain from laughing. But the acrimonious speaker stepped aside and sat down quite sullen on a bench in the background.
TDT|0|4|9|0|Thereupon a chief of the Synagogue of Bethlehem who was also present in the Temple at the examination of the boys, said: “Well, I see that I shall have to devise means, or else we shall never come to an end with this boy! He has now a purchased right to ask us questions for a whole week; we must answer him whether we like it or not! If he already gives us so much trouble with his first question, we had better prepare ourselves at once for his inquiries and capital questions!
TDT|0|4|10|0|Intelligence he has in abundance and natural wit also, and we shall not get the better of him if we do not want what he wants. He just insists on having a true statement of affairs about the birth of a little boy twelve years ago in a cattle shed near Bethlehem, and this I can procure for him, as I was already then, and am still today, the head of the synagogue there.”
TDT|0|5|1|1|Speech of the head of the synagogue of Bethlehem, and answer of the Boy-Jesus. The proud old Pharisee makes an unsuccessful attempt to interrupt.
TDT|0|5|1|0|Upon this the head of the synagogue turned to Me and said: “Is it not true that you want to hear from us most exactly all the dates and outward circumstances of that memorable birth at Bethlehem?”
TDT|0|5|2|0|I said: “Oh, as to that you may just as well save yourself trouble and labor, for none of you know as exactly and truly as I do Myself! After all, I only want to know from you whether, and in what connection, you find that all that took place at that time in Bethlehem is in agreement with the sayings of all the prophets, and especially with the saying of Isaiah. This is the question and nothing else at all, my elders!”
TDT|0|5|3|0|The head of the synagogue at Bethlehem replied: “Yes, my dear, gracious boy behold, there you demand of us things which are very difficult or even not possible at all for us to give you!
TDT|0|5|4|0|It is true that a kind of connection is undoubtedly to be sought for, and is even to be found with no great difficulty, between the declarations of the prophet Isaiah and that birth, twelve years ago, in a stable at Bethlehem - a place also mentioned by a prophet; but, my dear, how many similar things may have happened since the times of the prophet Isaiah, and yet there is no real sign of an incarnated Emanuel!
TDT|0|5|5|0|Judea was, as it were, several times already without a king, and many a young woman has brought forth at Bethlehem in some stable or another a little boy, sometimes indeed although only accidentally - with great ceremony - but the thing in itself was only looked upon as a natural phenomenon.
TDT|0|5|6|0|Weak and superstitious people admitted avaricious magicians of India and Persia; and astrologers who have never yet been wanting among us, knew how to make the best of such an opportunity. Versed in the sayings of the prophets, they always took advantage of such special opportunities and announced with serious, prophetical looks to the blind Jews, how now their hoped-for Messiah had undoubtedly been born into the world!
TDT|0|5|7|0|But time, the inexorable destroyer of all human works in myth and fiction, ever taught posterity about another and better one. Everything sank into the bottomless depth of an ever greater oblivion, and nothing more has come down to us but an empty legend in the greatest possible confusion. The declarations of the prophets are mystical pictures after which, centuries hence, men will hungrily pursue; but hardly any nation will arrive at a solution on this earth.
TDT|0|5|8|0|And see, my fine boy, it is the same with the miraculous birth which took place twelve years ago at Bethlehem, a place only too well known to me and which, just because the prophets proclaimed it so much, is continually overrun by all kinds of magicians and seers and astrologers, waiting in case there should be anything by which they might profit. The birth twelve years ago was a main unundation of their dry fields.
TDT|0|5|9|0|The three magicians from Persia received, as I well know, in return for their presents brought to the virgin, a number of sheep calves, cows and oxen from the shepherds, and so had certainly not made their journey in vain. Now however twelve years have passed away since then, and already no one any longer remembers that story.
TDT|0|5|10|0|I am not at all surprised that you have again brought forward this story from the fanatical country of Galilee; for Galilee was ever the land of fanaticism, for which reason it was already designated of old, by the elders, as a country out of which no true prophet could ever come forth.
TDT|0|5|11|0|With that, my dear youth, I think I have completely answered your preliminary question! It is quite possible that sometime Jehovah will call forth for the now greatly oppressed Jews, some hero or other who will again lift them up to be a free people, but for that there is just now not the slightest prospect according to the natural state of affairs.
TDT|0|5|12|0|What would the outward appearance of such a hero have to be, and when must he come to be a match for the super-immense power of Rome? That might perhaps happen once in a thousand years if by chance all the other great world-powers, as well as Rome, should become lax and weak, but so far there does not seem to be any chance of that for a long time to come and the preliminary question upon which you touched manifestly dissolves into air, which is as much as to say: it treats of nothing, and goes therefore into complete nothingness. - Are you now quite clear about your preliminary question?”
TDT|0|5|13|0|I said: “Yes, yes, if you measure all that in a worldly way, you may be right; but here only a spiritual measure is to be used, but of this you seem to have no idea at all, and thus, in the end, you have as much as told Me nothing in regard to My preliminary question, with all your speech apparently so full of experience.
TDT|0|5|14|0|For when the Messiah shall come, He will found no material kingdom but only a spiritual empire on earth, and of His Kingdom there shall be no end unto Eternity, as is also foretold by the prophet Isaiah concerning the coming Messiah.
TDT|0|5|15|0|But what is a spiritual empire on earth? That is no empire with external pomp, but it must manifest itself interiorly in man; a man who shall attain this true Empire of God on earth among men, will be truly living, and will not see death, nor feel nor taste it in Eternity, as prophesied by David, Daniel and Isaiah.
TDT|0|5|16|0|If such be the case now with the promised Messiah, and can never be otherwise, how and for what reason should that most remarkable birth at Bethlehem be so entirely without significance?
TDT|0|5|17|0|God has marvellously protected that Child from the murderous hands of Herod. He is living today, certainly in great seclusion, and stands as He has to do, with a power over all the elements, such as is possible only for a God. No one can hide from Him; but as He hides Himself from the people, no one will then succeed in finding Him, before He Himself allows Himself to be found of His own free-will.
TDT|0|5|18|0|He has never learned how to read or write, and yet there is no writing in the world which He could not read, and He writes in all tongues, and is clever in all the arts that can ever exist in the world, and has a power before which the mountains tremble, and the mightiest cedars bow their heads to the ground; even the sun, the moon, and the stars seem to obey His will! What I say here is no exaggeration, but a completely literal truth.
TDT|0|5|19|0|But if it be thus and not otherwise, I really think that it would be worth the trouble, on your side, to inform yourselves more closely about Him, and to look up in the prophets, if the prophecy of Isaiah does not coincide with the parents of the Child who are known - with the Child Himself, with His birth, with His birth place, with the time, with His present dwelling-place and with the numerous signs which He has already given of Himself up to now.
TDT|0|5|20|0|This matter, surely not unimportant in itself, ought not to remain so completely unnoticed by you priests, wise men, scribes, and elders of the people, since you still occupy those places among the people of which alone, and with every right, they have to expect the honest proclamation of the arrival of the promised Messiah. I speak now because of My dearly-bought right, and no one may silence Me! Here stands the Roman judge who alone has such a right!”
TDT|0|5|21|0|I would not have made that appeal to the judge if, during the course of My speech, an old, very proud Pharisee had not admonished Me to be silent [seeing that] ‘an impudent swineherdsman out of Galilee has no right to an opinion about such matters!’
TDT|0|5|22|0|But the judge who was quite on My side, seriously reprimanded the Pharisee for his coarseness, and commanded him never again to use such vulgar, imperious language in his presence. For My announcement concerning the boy-prodigy living somewhere about Nazareth was more important for the Romans also, than their worn-out and thoroughly thread-bare Jewish rubbish. To the Pharisees he spoke straight to their faces:
TDT|0|5|23|0|The Judge “Your doctrine requires a complete reformation, more than any other in the whole world - otherwise it will not last more than fifty years! For as your doctrine of God and your service of God now stand, the bacchanalia of Rome are a real sun in comparison, although as being the veneration of a Higher Divinity they represent a real miscarriage of human intelligence!
TDT|0|5|24|0|You, my splendid boy, just go on speaking quite courageously! No harm may be done to you; for within you there seems to be more intelligence than in the whole of this Temple! Therefore continue, my fine boy!
TDT|0|6|1|1|The young Levite expresses his approval.
TDT|0|6|1|1|The contemptuous speech of the chief-priest about the son of the carpenter of Nazareth.
TDT|0|6|1|0|But there stepped forward a young Pharisee who, as a fact, was still a Levite, and asked permission to say a few words here. The judge permitted it, with the remark that he was to speak calmly and reasonably.
TDT|0|6|2|0|The Levite then began and spoke thus: “I come out of Galilee, and can now remember having heard many things about that boy-prodigy of whom this boy has just made a by-no-means insignificant announcement. I cannot however assert that I have become personally acquainted with him; but I have heard much and often about him.
TDT|0|6|3|0|I got to know as much as I could about his parents, and heard that his father was a carpenter named Joseph, whose second wife was named Mary, and that both of them are in the direct line from David. And this is well known in accordance with the assertion of the prophets.
TDT|0|6|4|0|My opinion is therefore, that it would be well worth while to examine more exactly this case, which is a matter closely concerning us Jews especially. However it is not for me to settle the matter, but only to express my opinion in all humility, recognising this as my duty; anything further is the concern of the Council of the Temple. I have spoken in all humility.”
TDT|0|6|5|0|Then a High-priest rose and said: “What should the Temple do with the assertion of a boy out of his mind? Higher arguments than these must be given to the Temple! There has often been such talk among the Jewish people, even miracles have been manifested, and yet later there was no discovery of a true Messiah.
TDT|0|6|6|0|How long is it then since Zacharias presided as high-priest in the Temple? His wife Elizabeth, advanced in years, bore him a son who was announced to him by an angel when he was sacrificing in the Temple. Zacharias would not believe this announcement as his wife was too old for it. Then he was struck dumb for it until his gave birth; but when one day the knowledge came to him in the Temple that his wife had brought forth a son, and he was asked what his son should be called, his tongue was loosened and he said: ‘John’! And behold, this was the very name that, ten months previously, the Angel of the Lord had given.
TDT|0|6|7|0|But Zacharias asked the Angel: ‘What shall this child become? Let me but know the Will of the Lord!’
TDT|0|6|8|0|But the Angel said: ‘This is he of whom Isaiah spoke: The voice of the preacher in the wilderness: Prepare the way of the Lord, make straight His paths. Every valley shall be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low. The crooked shall be made straight and the rough places plain! And all flesh shall see the Divine Saviour!’
TDT|0|6|9|0|They then inquired more closely, and soon found that the ambitious Zacharias only wanted to found a spiritual dynasty for himself with the secret help of the Essenes; he was therefore seized by the arm of justice and punished with death for such an outrage.
TDT|0|6|10|0|What then became of this great Messianic hope? Nobody thinks of it any longer! Before the Temple, sanctified by Jehovah for all time, everything has melted into nothingness like a feeble vapour of a pool before the power of the sun! And yet that story proceeded from the high-priest himself, but being impure, and threatening the soil of the Divine sanctuary, the Lord did not delay the chastisement of this outrage, at the right time.
TDT|0|6|11|0|If however that story which looks so remarkable ended thus, how would then the Messianic story of the carpenter Joseph look before the Temple, where nothing is behind it save some Essenian and Indo-magical frauds! The boy should just produce his wonders before our all-seeing eyes, and we shall then know how to explain and unveil this supposed Messiah to the stupid people!
TDT|0|6|12|0|When this One does come, there will be great signs in the firmament before all eyes. Then only will the great Expected One come, equipped with all the power of the heavens, to redeem His people from the power of the heathen, and will be the future Lord and King over all the countries of the earth, and the children of Abraham will be and remain His people in Eternity.
TDT|0|6|13|0|He who know this as we do, out of the books of the ancient prophecies about the coming of the Messiah, surely cannot possibly believe that God, Who has ever manifested His coming in a supremely great manner before the eyes of men and every creature, should now come into the world as simply as possible, and even as an illegitimate child, as a weak man, and like us subject to death!
TDT|0|6|14|0|For we are well aware that Joachim’s daughter Mary was pregnant before she was wedded to Joseph as his wife in the Temple. The maid was given at first to the foster-care of the well known master-builder from the tribe of David, and only in order not to ruin him, they kindly advised him to take the maid as his wife before the matter got known to the people, and thus blot out the error.
TDT|0|6|15|0|However that child is and remains illegitimate, and consequently there is the less possibility that he ever will be a promised Messiah, and this even if he had power to move all mountains through having learned magical arts!
TDT|0|6|16|0|It is to be hoped that through all this, even a weak-minded person could see what is in any way possible, and what, according to the circumstances of this case is and must be purely impossible!”
TDT|0|7|1|1|The answer of the Boy Jesus to the speech of the High priest. Of the mission of the son of Zacharias, and of the miraculous power of the carpenter’s son.
TDT|0|7|1|0|Said the Judge to Me: “Well then, you gracious boy, what do you say to this speech of the High priest which surely has much truth in it?”
TDT|0|7|2|0|I said: “What else should I say to it than: Either he is right, and the prophet is a liar and therefore is not right, or the wrong falls back upon the High priest, and the prophet is not right, or the wrong falls back upon the High priest, and the prophet is right in spite of him! But both of them cannot possibly be right, for the High priest declares the exact contrary of what the prophet has foretold about the coming of the Messiah!
TDT|0|7|3|0|If the prophet says: ‘Behold a virgin - but no wife - is with child and will have a son whom she will call Emanuel (i.e. ‘God with us’)’, how is it then that the High priest declares that the Messiah shall only come down to men, from heaven to earth, under tremendous signs in the firmament, and with the greatest heavenly pomp and glory like an almighty warrior, and as one who has already been made king over all the peoples of the earth! If this were so, what benefit would it be for weak men who, full of terror in expectation of things to come, would pine away; at least more than half of them would do!
TDT|0|7|4|0|In this case I should rather maintain that such an advent of the Messiah would be very inopportune for the lords of the Temple, and they, in the end, would prefer the arrival of the Messiah in that modest, unassuming way even as the prophet Isaiah described.
TDT|0|7|5|0|Now the High priest meant that the somewhat strange story of the son of Zacharias - who was throttled by priestly hands between the great altar of sacrifice and the Most Holy Place - is completely done with, and that no one thinks any more about it.
TDT|0|7|6|0|But I say that it is anything but done with as these lords believe, and very soon the time will come when the very same John shall break in among them like a mighty flash, and will summon them to a very great tribunal: his words will then be sharper for you than the fiery sharpest arrows.
TDT|0|7|7|0|And like the story of the above-mentioned John, even thus, and even as a still worse judgment, will that marvellous Boy of Nazareth come upon you, and will show you His full divine majesty, but surely not to your uplifting but to your fall!”
TDT|0|7|8|0|Here the High priest looked with very angry eyes and said: “How do you know that, you foolish-minded boy? Who has been confusing your brain with such things? And who are you then that you boldly tell us such things as these?”
TDT|0|7|9|0|I said: “I am who I am, and you have the register whence I came; why then do you still ask who and whence I am? Moreover I have already told you that I have come from Galilee and even also from Nazareth, and therefore know exceedingly well the Boy spoken of and am by no means so stupid as not to distinguish the works of a magician - even if from India - from those of the marvellous boy!
TDT|0|7|10|0|Just let one of you make twelve sparrows of clay and then put life into them merely through a word, so that they then fly about and look for their food and continue to have life like the rest!
TDT|0|7|11|0|Which of you is able to give back life instantaneously, through His word only, to a boy killed by a fall and quite shattered and restore him completely to bodily health?
TDT|0|7|12|0|Which of you can command the lightning that it should go hither and thither and slay a hyena that had robbed a mother of her child and had carried it off into the forest?
TDT|0|7|13|0|Which of you can, like that Boy, command a great storm of wind by night to be still, on an occasion wherein several towns and places were menaced with great danger through a numerous horde of robber-murderers, who at night time approached Capernaum in a big ship nearly two hundred men strong and armed to the teeth?
TDT|0|7|14|0|The Boy of whom we are speaking, and who happened at the same time to be staying with his father in Capernaum, thus rescued the whole place! For at His word one of the most frightful sea-storms sprang up, drove the boat with the sped of an arrow far away from the shore into the high sea, where the whole boat was destroyed by the force of the mighty waves, and infallibly sank with all the two hundred robber-murderers.
TDT|0|7|15|0|These and many such deeds has that Boy already done, ever on behalf of afflicted mankind, and never has any one known Him to have asked any kind of reward from anybody. But that you may know that these are no fictions of Mine, you may call upon the whole of Nazareth and Capernaum as witnesses of their complete truth.
TDT|0|7|16|0|But if things are so, is that Child merely some book-taught sorcerer, or does He accomplish all that only through some divine power dwelling within Him? Or will you explain to Me how and with what means the Boy, according to your knowledge and wisdom, brings such things about?
TDT|0|7|17|0|You have answered My preliminary question badly; we shall now see what answer you will give to this capital question, and then we can easily come back to the preliminary question and make that into a capital question! But speak quickly, for the day is drawing in, and then we shall surely have to look for an evening meal!”
TDT|0|8|1|1|The threat of the High priest, and the strong protest of the Roman judge against it.
TDT|0|8|1|0|The High-priest said: “If that boy in all seriousness does such things without our knowledge and without the consent of the Temple, it is as clear as daylight that he is possessed by Beelzebub, the chief of the devils; if that were of the divine power, it would never happen outside the Temple! What moral purity is necessary in order to partake of divine power, and that can never be done elsewhere but only in the Holy of Holies in the Temple, according to the teaching of Moses and all the prophets.
TDT|0|8|2|0|He who knows that from the Scriptures, knows also what such miracles are if they are done outside the Temple! It would even be an indispensable duty of the Temple to exterminate such children and men at all cost! And should after our further investigation, such things as you have declared about this boy prove true, he too will have to be destroyed from the earth as an ally of Beelzebub!”
TDT|0|8|3|0|The judge said: “This was of course a former custom established by yourselves, but since we Romans are here as your lords and masters, such a thing will hardly happen again; for the sword of justice is always and for all time completely in our hands, and whoever lifts it arbitrarily without our will and knowledge, will be treated without any distinction of rank as a rebel and murderous robber!
TDT|0|8|4|0|But I have just heard from this boy as well as from yourself that you murdered even a high-priest in your Temple-madness, because he pretended to have a had a higher vision. Assuredly he had roused your too powerful envy through that, and that sufficed for you to determine to rid the world of him. That happened twelve years ago, therefore under our rule!
TDT|0|8|5|0|This case will be examined more closely, and who knows if you will taste the sword of Roman justice rather than that marvellous boy your Temple revenge? Here, in virtue of my official authority, I tell you Templers that I shall punish with the sword, everyone who only from afar would dare to do harm to that boy! Nothing further need be said.”
TDT|0|8|6|0|The High-priest said: “But we have a promise from the Emperor which assures us the Temple-justice, and that it may not be infringed by any worldly judge!”
TDT|0|8|7|0|The judge said: “I know precisely how far this goes, and that you may well exercise a discreet discipline, but between this and ‘Jus gladii’ (sword of justice) there is a very great and very wide difference! And woe betide the one amongst you who transgresses!”
TDT|0|8|8|0|The High-priest said: “What of the power of Herod who is at the same time ruler of a fourth part - in Galilee? Does he not also possess the ‘jus gladii’?”
TDT|0|8|9|0|The judge: “Herod as well as all other princes in the land of the Jews is a purely subordinate prince, and the ‘jus gladii’ is limited in their case to their servants, labourers and slaves. If they treat these cruelly - for which they have certainly a purchased right from ten to ten years - they will soon be without servants, as no one is compelled by us to take service with them, and therefore they can, for their own sake, make no special use of the dearly bought right; and that the less as every one of the servants - except a few slaves - may leave their employment whenever he will, and finds himself at the moment he leaves, no longer under the jurisdiction of such a prince, but under ours!
TDT|0|8|10|0|Then they have the right to collect the taxes due to them, if need be even by force, but without the ‘jus gladii’. They have to have our permission for executions and also pay for them.
TDT|0|8|11|0|These are the rights of Herod as of every other subordinate prince; everything beyond this is a crime to be punished most vigorously, and even at the first offence is punishable with the loss of feudal right.
TDT|0|8|12|0|In case you think of searching with the power of Herod this wonderful boy, you are greatly mistaken, and Herod will know very well how to avoid the transgression of his rights.
TDT|0|8|13|0|But this boy is now also under my protection, and I give him full permission to torment you with all kinds of questions and I shall not leave his side, for in his brain and in his mind there is more thoroughly sound wisdom than in all of you and your whole sanctuary. And now, you my dearest, most gracious boy, you may talk again, for I have cleared the way for you!”
TDT|0|9|1|1|The promise of the Boy Jesus to the Roman judge, and the High-priest’s wrath about it. How man himself can become the living Word of God and thus God. The refutation of the High-priest by the Boy Jesus with the aid of the People’s Catechism.
TDT|0|9|1|0|But I looked most kindly at the Roman judge and said: “You are a heathen surely, but you are just and your heart is good, and truly when now the true Kingdom of God comes to man upon earth, you and your whole house shall be received into it, shall be blessed, and shall never see death Eternally!”
TDT|0|9|2|0|Said the judge: “How can you make such a promise?”
TDT|0|9|3|0|Said I: “Nothing easier than that! For I told you that I know that wonderful Boy, and that I am His most intimate friend. When I come to Him then I shall not forget you, and He will bless you, and His blessing will not be without a result!”
TDT|0|9|4|0|On this the High-priest rose up in wrath and said: “Is then that boy a God that he can bless as if he were a God? Do you not know that only God can bless and His high-priest three times a year? How is it that you say of that boy that he too can bless a man and even his whole house? What kind of teachers must there be with you, that their pupils can talk such nonsense?”
TDT|0|9|5|0|I said: “Firstly you yourselves have given us such teachers, and if the pupils talk nonsense, it falls back upon yourselves, and thus one foolish act produces another. But if what I asserted of the wondrous Boy is nonsense, i.e. that He blesses those who are His true friends, why then do you teach that parents should always bless the children and the children their parents?
TDT|0|9|6|0|Noah was no God, and yet gave a most fruitful blessing to both his sons who covered his nakedness! Just in the same way old blind Isaac was no God when he blessed Jacob and gave him the surname of ‘Israel’, which means as much as ‘Out of thee shall come forth the people of God’! Was such a blessing perhaps a fruitless one?
TDT|0|9|7|0|If however you say and ask in your great temple-pride if that Boy be a God, what can you say to Me if I say to you: Yes, He is, and that evidently with more right then there is written by you: ‘The Lord Jehovah Zebaoth spake to His Gods’! But if thus, in your arrogance, you are Gods, why should that boy, gifted and filled with so many truly divine qualities, be no God even though He is directly descended from David.
TDT|0|9|8|0|But whoever hears God’s Word and acts according to it, he has God’s Word living within him, and has become himself, in all his nature, a living Word of God, and is therefore in his spirit from God. But if that is so, who can say that then the whole person has not proceeded from God? But if a man, through his being completely filled with the Spirit of God, has become in his whole being the living Word of God, fully filled with the spirit of God, is he then not a God seeing that what is perfectly divine must everywhere be regarded as God, and all the more in the case of man?”
TDT|0|9|9|0|The High-priest said: “What punishable blasphemy have you again uttered now? It is only a silly fool that can talk like that! That is brainless, idle talk, about which a clear thinker must laugh outright!” Thereupon the High-priest himself burst out laughing!
TDT|0|9|10|0|But I said: “How is it that you call this nonsense? If it is, then you High-priest, scribes and elders, are yourselves the creators and promulgators of the same, and of this I can at once give the clearest proof!”
TDT|0|9|11|0|The High-priest said: “How will you, you impertinent swineherdsman of Galilee, prove that to us?”
TDT|0|9|12|0|I said: “Bring Me the People’s Catechism!”
TDT|0|9|13|0|The High-priest said: “And what will you do with it?”
TDT|0|9|14|0|I: “That you will soon see! In the meantime let the book be brought to Me!”
TDT|0|9|15|0|The book was brought and the High-priest said: “ Here it is! Now what are you going to do with it?”
TDT|0|9|16|0|I said: That you will see at once!” - I opened the book and asked the Roman judge to read aloud the passage which I pointed out. He did it with evident joy.
TDT|0|9|17|0|The Roman judge: “‘Whoever hears God’s Word and does accordingly, has God’s Word living within him, and has become himself in his whole being a living Word of God, and is therefore in spirit from God. But where that is so, who then can say that the whole man is not from God? But if a man, through his being completely filled with the Spirit of God, has become in his whole being the living Word of God, is he then not a God seeing that that which is perfectly divine must everywhere be regarded as God, and all the more in the case of man.”’
TDT|0|9|18|0|Upon that the Roman judge said: “Well, these are to a hair’s breadth the same words, which just now the respected priest declared to you as being the nonsense of a swineherdsman! Well - I note that this matter is beginning to become more and more interesting! I am most curious myself to see what the result of it will be!”
TDT|0|10|1|1|The unsuccessful attempt of a scribe and of an elder to justify the High-priest and to maintain his authority. The postponement of the session by the judge to the following day. The Boy Jesus and Simon as guests for the night of the Roman in the inn.
TDT|0|10|1|0|When this had been read aloud, the High-priest looked very angry.
TDT|0|10|2|0|But I said: “Now, you advanced theological High-priest of the Temple, has not the clearest proof been given by me that if what I have said above is nonsense - which however it is not - you yourselves have created the nonsense, and have spread it abroad?! But if I have uttered an untruth therein, then you can at once box My ears for My impertinence. But you will hardly do that seeing that what is put down in the People’s Catechism you can hardly describe as nonsense! But now I should like to know why you have done that! - I have spoken; now you speak!”
TDT|0|10|3|0|The High-priest put on an amused expression and was evidently at a loss to find an answer.
TDT|0|10|4|0|But at once another scribe got up and said: “His most reverend eminence has only put you to a very powerful test by which he wanted to see if you are well versed in the People’s Catechism, as you yourself had mentioned it in support of your case. Let that pass now, and let us rather speak of something quite different. For with these argumentative discussion we arrive in the end at no result.”
TDT|0|10|5|0|I said: “Now see, how clever you would like to be if you could! You would now like to help the High-priest out of the morass into which he has sunk up to his eyes and ears; but that is no longer possible!
TDT|0|10|6|0|I know well enough that he will not tell Me now the reason why he called that nonsense in Me which he, being a High-priest, ought surely to have known at first that it stands written before everyone’s eyes in the People’s Catechism; but just because he did not know about it he called it nonsense, and yet he is at one and the same time a High-priest, a scribe, and an elder!
TDT|0|10|7|0|The remarkable thing about the matter is that nowadays, one can become and be a High-priest, and believe oneself filled with the Spirit of God, when one has not even an external knowledge of the Word of God! Is it not indeed custom and law that every High-priest who sits in the seat of Moses and Aaron, should have a perfect knowledge of all parts of the Scriptures, and should give everyone who has any doubt at all, full and complete information?
TDT|0|10|8|0|But what information can be given by anyone who does not himself know even the very short text of the People’s Catechism, and thus to the just anger of a true and zealous Jew, out of personal ignorance, calls that nonsense which every Jewish boy must know out of the People’s Catechism, and without which no honest master will accept him as apprentice in any trade?”
TDT|0|10|9|0|Thereupon another elder exhorted Me to consider who and what a High-priest was.
TDT|0|10|10|0|But I said: “If I speak the full truth, can I ever thereby offend any true man? Tell Me yourself, if the matter is not such as it clearly shows itself to be?
TDT|0|10|11|0|Unfortunately nowadays high-born persons are promoted to the highest offices, no longer according to their intellectual abilities, but only according to their worldly riches where they then get, generally speaking, poorer spiritually, but all the richer materially. But, say yourselves, if that is just in the sight of God?
TDT|0|10|12|0|Yes, it is easy to understand that thus it is only with difficulty that one can get any information about the arrival of the promised Messiah, if those whose very first office it is, to know about it, are as little versed in the Scriptures as are men who have absolutely no knowledge of the existence of writings from out the Spirit of God through Moses and other prophets, yet at the same time sit with tremendous pomp in the seat of Moses and the prophets.
TDT|0|10|13|0|They themselves know little or nothing of God and His Word, and still less of the Living Word of Jehovah within men, by means of which they should become a God themselves, according to their own and established principles of teaching the people! - What then do you, a Roman judge, as a heathen say to such things and circumstances?”
TDT|0|10|14|0|The judge said: “There I can only agree with you in everything! For here between these walls and in this secluded room, you may talk as you like; of course, openly and before the people, this would be somewhat unseemly and even wrong, which you certainly would not do as you are much too reasonable a boy and can calculate for yourself only too well how bad the consequences would be in these times! - But now we will go to supper! You and Simon shall be my guests today and tomorrow.” Thereupon the judge raised the sitting, and ordered it for the next day again.
TDT|0|10|15|0|But quite close to the Temple, there was a large inn (guest-house); there we partook of a good supper and then went quickly to rest.
TDT|0|10|16|0|But this inn belonged also to the Temple and was served by the servants of the Temple. Whoever of the travellers stayed there, was counted as having stayed directly in the Temple itself. One could also remain inside the Temple, but had then to pay twice as much, and had nothing for food except bread and water. If therefore it is said that I remained three days in the Temple, the Temple-inn must also be included.
TDT|0|10|17|0|All went well with us three at the inn; each one could sleep quite sweetly and peacefully.
TDT|0|11|1|1|The night-conference of the Temple officials.
TDT|0|11|1|0|But the Temple officials had no such quiet night; for it was My wish that men of this selfish and imperious nature should be made anxious by all kinds of things. And the High-priest could not sleep for spite, anger and fear; for it worried him especially and above all that the Roman judge took Me with him as an honoured guest. He therefore caused his spies to come unceasingly to the inn, so that they might bring him news of what we perhaps were saying together; but we did not talk at all, and thus did not talk about anything out of school.
TDT|0|11|2|0|But for that the Temple-officials gossiped all the more among themselves, and planned together how they might make Me confused and quite foolish the next day by means of all kinds of questions. Only the young Levite who was on the point of becoming an independent Pharisee and head of a synagogue, said to the assembly in a quiet, dry, matter-of-fact way to their faces, for he had seen and learned much on his missionary journeys:
TDT|0|11|3|0|(The young Levite:) “None of you will have any success with this boy! At Nazareth I have heard truly miraculous things about his eloquence, and there is absolutely no learned man who has ever got the better of him! I tell you quite frankly: the tongue of this boy and his friend’s inconceivable strength of will are sufficiently powerful to subdue the whole world. And with this boy we have put quite a mighty obstacle in front of us, which we shall to easily get rid of without damage!
TDT|0|11|4|0|Therefore my opinion, which is of course by no means authoritative, would be: Leave him to his opinion, that at least that marvellous boy could possibly, or in time, become the promised Messiah, and as a matter of fact the sayings of the prophets do rather point to him as well as to this time!
TDT|0|11|5|0|We cannot get any further with him, no matter how we contradict him - and to make him angry by means of any threat would even be serious, in my opinion; for he knows about everything with the greatest exactitude, and our deepest Temple-secrets do not appear to be strange to him!
TDT|0|11|6|0|It would simply mean that we should fall into the hands of Beelzebub, if he just now began to talk openly about our quite special secrets both to Simon who is so much devoted to him, and to the Roman judge! Therefore we must be very prudent in this matter, leave him to his subject, and even rather confirm him in it, than try to estrange him from his idea!
TDT|0|11|7|0|What does it matter to us, who have long ago thrown over-board the old dogmas of the Scripture into the sea of oblivion, whether there be a Messiah or no? But it is better to be cunning, and by that means to rule and to live very well at the charges of the stupid and blind mass of people, rather than usurp all kinds of authority which in the end we do not possess, besides letting ourselves be harassed by many an unnecessary sorrow and anxiety!
TDT|0|11|8|0|Already yesterday we made a bad impression on the Roman with our badly-timed pedantic pride, and the matter about Zacharias may still embarrass us greatly! For there is no joking with the heathen! Let us tomorrow but behave with a little more severity against the boy - and we shall all be truly standing in the hottest water with the Romans!
TDT|0|11|9|0|Therefore let us just be quite fine, cunning foxes, and let us repair as much as possible our faults of yesterday, and I will bet you that the Roman will completely drop the matter of Zacharias, otherwise he will at once use it against us as sharp a weapon! - What do you think of my advice?”
TDT|0|11|10|0|The chief-priest who was wide awake said: “Yes, yes, I am perfectly of your opinion; that would evidently be quite the best! We must let the boy talk and answer him, as he has a heavily purchased right to it; this we cannot set aside! Only I think we should give him tomorrow another set of examiners who will answer him more favourably than we did yesterday! What do you think of that?”
TDT|0|11|11|0|The young speaker said: “No! That is not my opinion! Strange examiners would have to be informed, in order to understand properly, what sort of a boy they have before them! But we know him, and also know what he really wants; therefore we can answer him easily. Strange examiners would stand tomorrow like a yoke of young oxen before a mountain, and would themselves not know how to answer him, even after the best information from us.
TDT|0|11|12|0|And then we have to take something else into consideration, which is quite important, viz: Can you know that the boy will not absolutely insist upon having ourselves before him? We should then be obliged by Simon and the Roman judge to come and would have to answer this desperately clever boy, on which occasion we should not cut too good a figure before the Roman, as we should thereby visibly betray that we had got the worst of our struggle with the boy.
TDT|0|11|13|0|Of course I can and wish only to express my opinion, but not enforce it; still it is certain that we have to expect what I said, and that is truly not greatly to the liking of any of us!”
TDT|0|11|14|0|The chief-priest said: “I quite agree with you, and we should certainly guide ourselves by your advice; but, my son, what do you think in general about this quite hopelessly cunning boy?
TDT|0|11|15|0|It is really quite satanic! We, the highest dignitaries of the whole country of the Jews, have to let ourselves be bullied over head and ears by nothing more nor less than a Galilean swineherdsman! We have to tremble before such a low worm of the gutter, and use all manner of means to get ourselves rid of him! No, no, such a thing as this has never yet existed within the memory of man!
TDT|0|11|16|0|But tell me, what do you think of the boy? How and when can this boy of twelve have acquired such universal knowledge?”
TDT|0|11|17|0|The young speaker: “Dear highest ruler and patron, next to the high-priest! Such a thing is absolutely nothing new in Galilee! Everyone in Galilee trades, meets with all nations of the world, and gains thousands of experiences of all kinds, learns different languages and had intercourse with Greeks, Armenians, Egyptians and a multitude of other nations as well. Hence it is understandable that it is no rare thing in the towns and boroughs and villages of Galilee to meet children, whose penetrating intelligence must arouse the greatest surprise in all of us who come from Jerusalem.
TDT|0|11|18|0|I myself, as is known, was born in the neighbourhood of Nazareth and in twelfth year was more versed in all the Scriptures than I am now, when I have forgotten many things, and besides with them, quite a lot of other writings and things. Why not our fair curly-headed boy? I am not so surprised at this boy’s being so wide-awake, although in so great a degree!”
TDT|0|11|19|0|The chief-priest spoke further: “Yes, there would not be anything so very remarkable in the gifted learning of a talented boy, but how do these people get hold of the Scriptures - the only genuine copy is kept in the Holy of Holies in the Temple, and in it no one may read except the high-priest, the sub-high-priest, and the scribes?”
TDT|0|11|20|0|The young speaker said: “Highest Master, that is already no longer true since the time that the Romans conquered our country! All the statutes of the Temple and all its books has to be delivered up for inspection to the conquerors. For the space of three years, the most exact copies of all were being taken.
TDT|0|11|21|0|And now, among the Romans and Greeks, there are already so many exact copies in all languages, that one can acquire for a few silver coins such a copy in the desired language. But if so, how could it possibly be difficult to find in a Galilean boy of talent a true scribe - non plus ultra?”
TDT|0|11|22|0|The chief-priest said: “You still come to me with Roman expressions, and yet you know that I am a mortal enemy of everything Roman! What does the expression ‘non plus ultra’ mean?”
TDT|0|11|23|0|The young speaker: “Highest Master! I, being a Galilean, know besides Hebrew, also the Greek and the Roman tongues; also I understand Syrian, Chaldean, Armenian, Persian and Old-Arabic which, as messenger, one must also understand, and it often and even easily happens to me when speaking quickly, that foreign tongue comes, as if of itself, into my mouth!
TDT|0|11|24|0|But the expression ‘non plus ults’ one must also understand, because it is so much in use among us Jews owing to its shortness and conciseness, that it seems rather difficult to me to use the long and cumbersome Hebraic expression. Its proper meaning is that such a boy is ‘not to be surpassed’ by any one in his knowledge of the Scriptures.”
TDT|0|11|25|0|The chief-priest: “Well, well, it does not matter; only for reasons easily understandable I am no friend of the Romans and consequently not of their tongue. But we will leave that on one side, and now tell me what you know of that wondrous boy of Nazareth whose father I know as also his mother!”
TDT|0|11|26|0|The young speaker: “Yes, Highest Master, this is a very difficult matter; I believe I saw him a few years ago in the company of several boys, who resembled one another far more than twin-brothers. I was indeed told who this, that, and the other was, but as the boys were lively and continually running about amongst one another, it was impossible for me to keep my eye continually on the right one! So I saw him and yet did not see him.
TDT|0|11|27|0|Our boy who is now giving us much trouble was then certainly among the company, accompanied by a boy resembling him very much - as it now seems to me - with a still more serious face and not jumping gaily about. It looked very much as if these two boys were the masters of the others as it were, as the others seemed to move about quite according to their will.”
TDT|0|11|28|0|However I did not understand what game this pell-mell, rushing-about of the boys represented, as I never before had seen anything similar. It did not seem to me to be without a plan, because, after watching for some time, one could perceive a certain order in it; but what it represented, no one of the onlookers could explain to me. They told me that the boys always amused themselves in a way that had never before been seen at Nazareth, but no one understood what such a stage game meant!
TDT|0|11|29|0|But that is now really everything I know personally about that boy from my own experience. But I certainly was also told the most extraordinary things which bordered on the incredible! To re-tell you all this, we should need at least ten days; therefore I tell you only in general.
TDT|0|11|30|0|This or rather that wonderful boy is obeyed literally by all elements; even the moon and stars seem evidently subject to his will, he only needs to wish, and sun and moon will give no more light! And should he seriously say to the sun or moon, ‘Give light now’ the light would be at one present!
TDT|0|11|31|0|To persons blind from birth, he is able to give perfect sight merely by his word - just as clear a sight as that of a cat, which even in the darkest night sees its prey.
TDT|0|11|32|0|It is said that in the presence of many spectators and only by his word, he gave life again to a boy from among his comrades who, full of fun, climbed on a roof, fell and lay there quite shattered and dead; that the reanimated boy, healed of all his wounds, stood there as healthy and gay as if no harm had ever befallen him. Thereupon the wonderful boy is however said to have given the boy thus resuscitated, a very serious warning to be in future no more so mischievous and disobedient or else he would never help him again.
TDT|0|11|33|0|They do indeed speak of wonders of morality and of the wisest powers of speech on the part of the marvellous boy; only one thing sounds strange; he, the wondrous child, is said never to ask anything from anyone, and if anyone gives him anything he never thanks for it! He is said always to be very serious. He is often seen praying, also weeping in silence, but never laughing.
TDT|0|11|34|0|This is briefly speaking all that I have ever got to know about that wonderful boy. More I do not know. But to judge who and with what means that boy does such marvellous things, is far above the horizon of my knowledge and of my too limited intelligence. It may be that you do - the oldest and wisest of the Temple; and I have spoken!”
TDT|0|11|35|0|The High-priest: “With that other power if not that of the devil himself! For God never works miracles through children and roguish boys, but most rarely through pious men quite devoted to Him, of ripe years even like ourselves. But if at Nazareth a twelve year old boy does such things, it is quite apparent that they can only be done by the help of Beelzebub! This is my opinion; whoever can give another and better one, may get up and speak!”
TDT|0|11|36|0|An elder got up and said: “It is my opinion that you concede a little too much to Beelzebub! Speaking strictly among ourselves, Beelzebub is surely only an allegorical personality, representing the total idea of all evil and wickedness which lies in the perversity of the human will.
TDT|0|11|37|0|It is a matter settled long ago that a so-called Beelzebub is produced by the complete cooperation of a society of many persons sneering at all good laws and henceforth admitting no further good! For such, an evil spirit resembles a breath of moral pestilence, which continually poisons the hearts of the people forming such a society, that they, out of themselves; and by themselves, can never be better.
TDT|0|11|38|0|But this is not again the fault of a certain spiritual-personal evil spirit Beelzebub, but only the absolutely wrong, and thus bad, bringing-up of the children from the cradle. Such persons have no idea of an Almighty and Omniscient God; also in all other knowledges and sciences they are far behind the civilized nations, and therefore also are easily and quickly conquered by them.
TDT|0|11|39|0|But if we now consider the extraordinary education of our boy here, whose exceedingly pious and learned parents are only too well known to us, and if we take to heart his extremely great charity, it cannot possibly come into my mind even in the very worst dream, to declare that such a boy could be in full league with the chief of all devils, who would never be able to let even the smallest thought of light germinate in himself!
TDT|0|11|40|0|Or can any purpose, even if only apparently good, be attained by what is absolutely evil? To me at least such a thing has remained quite foreign up to now! Or perhaps does anyone know that thoroughly wicked men ever do a good, praiseworthy action? Or is it possible that true good has ever been got through the worst and most depraved means?
TDT|0|11|41|0|But if our marvellous boy with his power of will, inconceivable to us as it is, does all kinds of the very best and most sublime deeds of lasting good, how can he possibly employ means, that are most thoroughly bad? On this point I ask of you a tenable explanation!”
TDT|0|11|42|0|Several of the elders and scribes agreed with the speaker - only the chief-priest and his not over numerous adherents did not. Now the chief-priest rose and said to the defender of the marvellous boy:
TDT|0|11|43|0|The chief-priest: “Behold now, I notice from your speech that you deny with ingenious words the personality of Beelzebub, as well as that of the devils who rank below him. If you want to show by your speech that you are right, then explain also to me in your way who it was, who, on Mount Horeb, fought three days with the Archangel Michael for the body of Moses, and remained victor.
TDT|0|11|44|0|Who was that figure of light which could dare to appear before the Throne of God, to ask lever to put Father Job to the test? Who was the serpent of Eve? Who was the evil spirit of Saul which the boy David banished with the music of harp-strings? Furthermore, there are many passages in Scripture, especially in Daniel, where in repeated mention is made of the great dragon and the great whore Babylon! You wise one of the world, how would you actually explain all this in your way?”
TDT|0|11|45|0|The former wise elder and scribe said: “This would be a very easy task for me, if your intelligence had the degree of training necessary to understand it; but the complete night of your intelligence does not comprehend such things of the light, and thus I should only be preaching in vain to one deaf and blind, without any result - and so I leave it alone!
TDT|0|11|46|0|Those who wanted and could understand me, have already understood me; to preach a sermon to a hard will is worth as much as to put a stone into water in order to soften it! Have you then never read the great Kabbala which is the work of a great spirit? Therein is given a long explanation of the correspondence between the figures of speech and script, and the reality which they represent!”
TDT|0|11|47|0|The chief-priest said: “The small one indeed, but not the great one.”
TDT|0|11|48|0|The speaker: “Then I cannot possibly speak with you, for the small one has another author and is not worthy to be called even the worst extract of the great old one!
TDT|0|11|49|0|Before God, there is no Satan and no devil, and therefore also not anything perfectly wicked; for all the powers and forces must obey Him, and none can operate above and beyond their circle.
TDT|0|11|50|0|Is not fire an element of power, which contains in itself the highest degree of evil and destruction? It is a product of Satan because it destroys whole towns, and changes them into dead ashes, if it is unchained by the bad will of men or by their punishable negligence!
TDT|0|11|51|0|Or is it perhaps Satan who is in the water, that it kills man and beast if they fall into it? Or is Satan perhaps in a stone, or in the height of the mountains, or in the poisonous animals and plants, or in short in everything that can give death to us men, when used foolishly? Behold, everything on the earth and in the earth can be full of blessing, but at the same time full of curse, according as man uses it ether wisely or stupidly!
TDT|0|11|52|0|What then was the famous fight of Satan with the Archangel Michael for the body of Moses?
TDT|0|11|53|0|The pious part of Jews who venerated Moses as a God, thought that he would not die in the flesh, as it is written: ‘They who strictly keep the laws of God shall not die, but enter as it were at once into eternal life, and their flesh shall not see corruption!’ Yet Moses in the end grew weak and died like every other man.
TDT|0|11|54|0|There were among the Jews a wise man and a physician.
TDT|0|11|55|0|The wise man said: ‘Carry the corpse to the summit of a high mountain, where the purest living breezes blow, and Moses will live again and will lead his people into the Land of Promise.’
TDT|0|11|56|0|The more judicious physician said: ‘No body from whom the soul had entirely departed, ever returns to life again.’
TDT|0|11|57|0|The wise man said: ‘If in three days Moses shall not be completely alive again on the top of the mountain, but shall remain dead, then you will have won the victory over men and my faith, and I shall be your slave as long as I live!’
TDT|0|11|58|0|But the physician said: ‘I know beforehand that I shall win; however you need not be my slave on that account. But I shall remain what I am, and what you are, and you will understand that the Prince of the Power of Death retains his victim, and will never relinquish him again.’
TDT|0|11|59|0|And Moses was brought to the top of the mountain of Horeb with great solemnity. Many thousands of the noblest Israelites accompanied the corpse, and when they reached the top of the mountain, Moses was exposed to the free living breezes, and for three days all possible experiments were made to revive him, both spiritual and material; but all in vain: the eye of the prophet opened no more to the light of this world.
TDT|0|11|60|0|On the fourth day the wise one spoke quite indignantly to the people: ‘Behold, ye people of GOD, the power of Satan! Three days long did Michael (Power of Heaven) contend with Satan (Power of Death) for the body of the prophet, and Satan conquered him; but because of that, Michael said to him: GOD will judge thee for it!’
TDT|0|11|61|0|That was a speech before the people, figurative indeed, but yet necessary, and in its specific reason surely also very true.
TDT|0|11|62|0|When the physician then spoke to him (but to be sure, only face to face) and reminded him how he had been right of course, then
TDT|0|11|63|0|The learned man said: ‘Unluckily you are right, but it is by all means sad for us men that Jehovah should make no exception even for His greatest prophet, but takes away his breath and slay him like some lower animal! Surely HE might have guarded Moses, and thus have shown to the people that Satan has no power over His utterly sanctified one.’
TDT|0|11|64|0|But the physician said: ‘You do not plead justly with Jehovah! Behold, He has laid down beforehand the path for the flesh, and the path for the spirit; but the way of the flesh must be completely accomplished, so that the way of the spirit may remain eternally free!’
TDT|0|11|65|0|Whilst the two were still speaking together, quite suddenly the spirit of Moses came between them, and said: ‘Peace be with you! The order of God is immutable, and all He does is good! If the body dies first, nevertheless the spirit does not die. Keep the laws and do not dispute about my body, for I, Moses, live on eternally, even if the body I wore has died a thousand times.’
TDT|0|11|66|0|Thereupon the spirit disappeared and the matter was adjusted between the two.”
TDT|0|11|67|0|“Well, my dear brother in Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, what do you say to that? Where is your personality of Satan? For what I have now told you is the simple historical truth, and the one written in the book, is only a figure given in poetic verse, like all such information which can only be understood in accordance with their nature through the science of parables. What do you now say to it, being yourself a scribe?”
TDT|0|11|68|0|The chief-priest said: “Yes, yes, the matter has much for itself, and sounds quite plausible; but yet it depends upon faith and beyond this permits of no proof. Still there may be something in it; for if it is once a mere matter of faith, it is all the same whether I believe this or that - and something natural is always more easily believed than something supernatural. Therefore let us leave the matter. The night is gone and they will already be expecting us in the conference-hall.”
TDT|0|11|69|0|The young semi-Pharisee: “I am really very curious as to what turn this matter will take today! But one thing I should like to ask for the sake of our own welfare, viz: that a little consideration should be given to my counsel regarding the Roman; for it surely does not matter so very much if we accept, apparently half-way among ourselves and between the four walls, what the boy wants from us, as otherwise we would surely make the Romans into still greater enemies than they are already!”
TDT|0|11|70|0|The chief-priest said: “Make your mind easy about that, my son! Whatever can be done shall not be omitted, for today we evidently know our point of view better than we did yesterday!”
TDT|0|11|71|0|Just as these words had been said, a servant of the Temple announced with the deepest respect, that the Roman commissioner and the Boy, Simon of Bethany and a few men with him, were in the hall.
TDT|0|12|1|1|The meeting of the examining-board in the conference-hall on the second day. The unsuccessful attempt of the Temple-officials to raise the session.
TDT|0|12|1|0|Upon hearing this, the whole staff hastened to the conference-hall and were, according to custom, appropriately greeted by the audience, this being something which greatly pleased the Pharisees, and concerning which some of them found fault, because the Boy gave nothing but what had the remotest semblance of a greeting.
TDT|0|12|2|0|Therefore an elder came up at once to Me and asked Me rather modestly, why I, like a somewhat obstinate boy, had greeted no one.
TDT|0|12|3|0|But I said quite shortly to him: “That is all right for you and such as you, among yourselves, but what has that to do with a twelve years old boy? Besides, not one of you greeted Me either, so why should I return something that I have not previously received from you?
TDT|0|12|4|0|And after all, this custom does not exist among us in Galilee, and certainly not in My case! For you always allow yourselves to be greeted and honoured above measure, because the world has made master of you. But I also am in My way quite a special master; why have you then not had the politeness to greet Me?
TDT|0|12|5|0|Oh, believe Me, I as a boy know very well whom I have to greet; but to you here I absolutely owe no greeting! My Roman can give you the more special reason, if you really wish to know it. But today there is also an After-Sabbath, on which, as on the Sabbath itself, according to your law all greeting and honouring are strictly forbidden, because even that profanes the Sabbath and soils a man the whole day. Why then do you ask something of Me that is contrary to your law?”
TDT|0|12|6|0|Hereupon the Temple-officials were silent and looked at each other in amazement, and the young Levite said: “My high master, this remarkably fine-looking boy is really quite unbearable! The best of the matter is that he actually knows about everything, and is at the same time unquestionably right.”
TDT|0|12|7|0|The chief-priest said to the Roman commissioner: “Noble judge according to right and office! This boy referred us to you to receive a reason why he did not greet us. Would it be agreeable to you to make it known to us?”
TDT|0|12|8|0|The judge: “Oh, why not? Very willingly! But I do not know if it will give you any special pleasure!”
TDT|0|12|9|0|All of them said: “Just tell us! For today we are in a good humour and shall bear many things that otherwise we would scarcely allow!”
TDT|0|12|10|0|The judge said: “Well then, now listen! This boy is that very same wonderful boy of Nazareth himself whom yesterday he seemed only to represent! Now how do you like this story? Whoever bends a hair of his head, will have to expect my deepest anger!”
TDT|0|12|11|0|When the Board heard this, they started with fright and trembled!
TDT|0|12|12|0|It was only after a while that the chief-priest said: “Why did you not tell us that yesterday? Had we known it, we should surely have spoken quite differently to you and have given you quite different answers, which surely would have pleased you better than did those of yesterday!”
TDT|0|12|13|0|I said: “Oh, that I know well; but as my concern is not hypocrisy but Truth, I therefore did as I did! And if today I had still been the one I was yesterday, I should again not have heard one true word from you, as during the night, for fear of the Roman judge, you consulted very cunningly amongst yourselves, how you would let absolutely everything concerning the Messiah’s being on the earth, hold good with Me in order to soften Me, and through Me perhaps the judge also, because of the matter of Zacharias.
TDT|0|12|14|0|As however I am not the defender of the marvellous Boy, but the wonderful Boy Himself, a so sudden and unforeseen turn of affairs has confused your senses, and frustrated your bad plan; and now you stand there full of fear and anxiety, and are at your wit’s end. Say - how do you like things now?”
TDT|0|12|15|0|All of them were speechless with amazement, and the chief-priest said with a seemingly friendly mien: “Well, my dear marvellous boy, as you seem to know everything beforehand, I should now still like to hear from you which of us really thought out such advice?”
TDT|0|12|16|0|I said: “The very same to whom I Myself suggested it! He is the youngest among you, and was also born in Galilee: his name is Barnabas!”
TDT|0|12|17|0|This answer was again as a flash of lightning to the Pharisees, and great fear fell upon them; for many a one’s conscience was very unclean, and they were afraid of many a revelation of their secret voices in the ears of the strict Roman.
TDT|0|12|18|0|The chief-priest whispered into the ear of a Pharisee: “Let us return the money to Simon, and the conference with the Jehovah-be-with-us-boy, who will yet bring us into the most unbearably embarrassing situations, will be at an end! Or else we ourselves will put him through no more examination! If he questions us, we will give him an answer through which no Satan shall get any wiser! No, the boy shall by no means be cleverer than we! Just look at this young customer! Yesterday he was one person, and today he is another!”
TDT|0|12|19|0|Thereupon a Pharisee, wanting to be very cunning, took the chief-priest aside and said: “Do you know what? We no longer owe speech and answer to that boy-prodigy! The one for whom the money was paid, is not the one of today; for the one of today no one has paid and thus we no longer owe him speech and answer! What do you think?”
TDT|0|12|20|0|The chief-priest said: “Friend, only a God could have inspired you with that thought! When the need is greatest, help from above is nearest! The conference and permission to talk shall therewith be declared as annulled, because the boy of today is another than the one of yesterday, for whom alone payment was made.”
TDT|0|12|21|0|With that the herald of the Temple quickly stepped forward and said with all the dignity of his Temple-office: “With all authorisation from the very highest sub-High-Priesthood of the Temple of Jehovah, I declare that, as the boy of today is no longer the one of yesterday for whom the heavy tax was paid, the further session is completely annulled, to neither this marvellous boy-prodigy for whom no tax was paid, nor to any one else, shall any more answer be given! Dixi! (I have spoken!)
TDT|0|12|22|0|But the judge arose, looking very serious, and said: “The session remains, and you will speak! The boy of today is exactly the same for whom the big tax was paid, only the moral characteristic personality has unexpected by you become another. However, according to our own laws, this clever circumstance does not change anything of the boy’s right, and therefore my valid sentence is: The session remains unchanged today and tomorrow, whatever happens! Ask or reply, it’s all the same!”
TDT|0|13|1|1|The continuation of the session. The question of the Boy-Jesus to the Temple-officials: “What would you do, if I were the Messiah in spite of everything?” The cautious answer of Joram, the Talmudist, concerning the Messiah.
TDT|0|13|1|0|At this energetic opposition by the Roman judge, all of them with evident reluctance, returned to their places, and for a while remained silent. As no question was put to Me,
TDT|0|13|2|0|I stepped among them and said: “Listen, as you no longer deign to put a question to Me, I shall take the liberty of putting a little question to you: Tell Me - but quite openly - what would you do if I were in all seriousness, the promised Messiah on whom the chief discussion has turned?”
TDT|0|13|3|0|An older morose chief-Temple-zealot said: “Boy, boy! Take care about the Temple of Jehovah - what you dispute and talk in this holy place! Take care of too great an outrage!”
TDT|0|13|4|0|I answered him: “Rather should you and all of you take care that you do not make the House of the Lord into a den of murderers! But in no wise do I desecrate the Temple by asking what you would do, supposing that I really was the promised Messiah, seeing that anyone, without sin or fear, may put such a question to you! And you may just as well give Me a conditional answer, as I have only put to you a conditional question!”
TDT|0|13|5|0|Here the old Talmudist and great Kabbalist, call Joram, stood up and said: “With God all things are possible; but we men must be very careful to accept such a promise, important above all else, as being true only when all circumstances, by which the fulfillment of the promise must be accompanied in the manner mentioned, stand quite clearly and evidently before the astonished gaze of every one.
TDT|0|13|6|0| Well, my fine lad, as regards your birth, you have in a few verses in Isaiah something that is half-way on your side; but how much else did this prophet prophesy regarding the promised Messiah-to-be, which fits you as little as it does me, although I too am a descendant of David, and also a distant relation of your father Joseph, and I also contributed mostly to the fact that the Temple-pupil Mary became his wife.
TDT|0|13|7|0|Now, for more than eleven years I have not seen this worthy couple again, and you yourself, the first-born of Joseph’s second marriage, not at all. Therefore I know of you just as much as I learned yesterday from your own mouth, and from our Levite Barnabas, who is also from Nazareth.
TDT|0|13|8|0|Well, your special abilities, which far surpass, according to authentic information, everything that ever was done as an open miracle through never so perfected a power of will and faith, would certainly be of the kind that one would feel obliged to pay special attention to them, as well as to the possessor of them; but it can well be understood that, for a long time yet, there cannot be any talk of what is their exact significance, although I have said, as a clear-thinking man and priest, one cannot leave them unnoticed.
TDT|0|13|9|0|In any case, the Messiah will also be a man like us; only His qualities and abilities will be of divine nature. Well, as for your qualities, already now in your childhood, they are of course of the kind that lead us to expect something enormous of your manhood later on; but behold, I am already a very old man, and have had much experience, and already often I too have discovered, in the tenderest youth, rare abilities and qualities that told me; ‘In this or that child, Jehovah had evidently raised up for us again a great prophet!’ However when such children have grown older, all their brilliant qualities vanished completely, as if they had never existed, and the person was just an ordinary one like myself, who only know what I have learned and experienced with great pains and much zeal in the course of many years!
TDT|0|13|10|0|With me as well as with innumerable other men the verse of the Scripture has thus been fulfilled: ‘In the sweat of thy brow shalt thou eat thy bread!’ And the same will perhaps happen in your case, my loveliest cousin - but perhaps also not - such a thing we men can never decide beforehand as definitely settled. Man indeed thinks many things, but God directs! Now, my dear loveliest young cousin, you may again make your remarks, and I will very gladly answer you!”
TDT|0|13|11|0|I said: “I certainly like you best of all your colleagues, and this night you also spoke for Me a good and a clean word to the High-priest, through which his eyes were opened a little about the personality of Satan, so that he at least - and truly for the first time in his life - got an idea of the most important doctrine of correspondences, and by it began to comprehend that deeds like Mine cannot possibly be brought about by the aid of an evil force and power.
TDT|0|13|12|0|You will see from this, that not even what you discussed so quietly and secretly with the chief-priest is hidden from Me, and thus you will of course also understand that I know perfectly well what the same chief-priest, who is now very much embarrassed, is thinking. He is in great fear of being betrayed by me in something disagreeable to him; however this fear of his is futile.
TDT|0|13|13|0|Yes, if I were to execute My deeds with the help of Beelzebub, the chief-priest would already have been betrayed, and also judged, long ago but as I do all My deeds only through the power and might of God within Me, Who in all eternity wills only the good and never anything bad, the chief-priest need have no fear; as far as I am concerned, not a hair of his shall be hurt!
TDT|0|13|14|0|But now we have spent time talking about many very useless things, and have quite left aside the chief subject in its further development.”
TDT|0|13|15|0|Here Joram asked: “Then in what will this actually consist? Just speak quite openly, and we shall be just in our judgment, having discovered very much justice also in you.”
TDT|0|14|1|1|The testimony of the Boy Jesus about Himself as being the real “Maher-shalal-has-baz”. Joram’s opinion: To wait and let time decide! Jesus’ hint about the Omnipotence of God, within Himself. Joram’s non-committal answer.
TDT|0|14|1|0|I said; “Here I stand before you as the true ‘Maher-shalal-hash-baz [Isaiah 8:1-4] a name of the son of a prophetess in Isaiah. Yesterday we spoke of the coming Messiah. I Myself was represented to you as such, and according to these texts which are most exactly applicable to Me in the Prophet Isaiah. However the matter was dismissed by you.
TDT|0|14|2|0|Yesterday I spoke of Myself as of a second person only, but today I Myself stand before you without the very least fear either of you or of anyone else in the world, seeing that I am only too well aware of the eternally unconquerable strength and power within Myself, which however belong to none other but to Me and to My very Self alone. I now take up again the same theme, and ask, especially of you, Joram, what you think of it! But you too may speak without hesitation or fear, quite freely! Truly also no hair of your head shall suffer!”
TDT|0|14|3|0|Joram: “Yes, my very dearest and most lovely cousin (you will not be offended if I call you that now for I am really a quite close relation of your father’s) it is and still remains a very delicate matter to say: ‘You are the Promised One!’ And such a thing would now, under the circumstances, also be too risky as yet, seeing that we already have, any examples of children who too, in their tender youth, showed so many extraordinary talents and abilities, that they frequently caused the greatest astonishment to quite a great crowd: yet in later years they became such ordinary men, that of their youthful talents and abilities no trace could any longer be discovered in them!
TDT|0|14|4|0|Now, such, even if not probable, must be supposed by us men as also being possible in your case, and therefore a complete acceptance of it, as if in you were hidden the promised Messiah, would be a little premature and on this point you, being a surprisingly wise boy for your youth, will not disagree with me! But, in my opinion, it will be just as senseless to deny irrefutably that you are the Promised One, considering that in accordance with your Birth, your descent, and your abilities which so far are unequalled, you can just as easily be That One as not! Therefore in my opinion, it will be as well for you as for us, to wait and see what time shall bring us! Now tell me whether I am right or not!”
TDT|0|14|5|0|I said: “Speaking according to earthly intelligence, you are evidently right. But there lies in the human heart a still deeper and more brilliant discrimination power! This might well tell you if I am a Boy of the kind, who, in later years will lose all his abilities. If I have power to create and to destroy according to My own discretion, how then should I wish to destroy Myself?
TDT|0|14|6|0|I tell you that on My inward Spirit alone the existence of all things depends, therefore I may will what I like, and what I will must be done; such was also told you of Me through the mouths of other witnesses, and not through Mine alone. But if so, how can it be imagined that I could ever lose the qualities and abilities I have manifested to you? But if I cannot do that, what am I then?”
TDT|0|14|7|0|Joram said: “Yes, well! This is still only an assumption but as yet no proof! The same that you say of yourself. I could also say of myself: However that being a little too bold, and something which would never in the least be like me, I should be either thoroughly laughed at, or be put under restraint as being mad! Now you are a lively boy at an irresponsible age, and seem to have had a great poetic talent already from your birth, and therefore one only smiles at such outbursts of mother-wit.
TDT|0|14|8|0|Well, well, in other ways you are one the dearest of boys! But how can a man ever say of himself ‘Through My inward Spirit all that exists has been created!’ Surely only the eternal and infinite Spirit of GOD who, in His Being, is everywhere present, can do that! You have gone a little too far in your idea of a Messiah. Let us just remain comfortable with our feet on this earth and cultivate it with a right zeal that I may give us sufficient food, then it will be better with us than if we want to make something of ourselves that is impossible and can never be!
TDT|0|14|9|0|If the Messiah does sometime come to us, He will do so as a perfect man only, but never as a God! But it is the custom with you half-Greek Jews, and therefore half-heathen, to put a man of special talent at once among the gods. Or that you think and consider yourselves as being such. But that should not be, and it is a great sin against God’s commandment which says: ‘I am the Lord your GOD. Thou shalt have no other Gods but Me.’ But in Galilee this law does not seem to be taken too seriously, otherwise you never have dreamed of thinking of yourself as God!
TDT|0|14|10|0|Now, abstain from that in future, and with all your extra-ordinary talents and abilities, remain faithful to the ancient and only GOD; and let the heathen be heathen, and it will go well with you on earth! What is even the great strength of a giant against the united power of thousands of men, and if so, what then about the strength of a boy? If however David says: ‘O Lord, all men are as naught in comparison with Thee’, how can a boy take it into his head to say that he is, in his spirit, GOD, by Whom all things have been created? Do you see now that you have exaggerated to an enormous degree?”
TDT|0|14|11|0|Here the chief-priest said: “Well, once again we have had very good instruction coupled with rare moderation! It is right and true, because it is written of the Galileans that no prophet shall arise in their country: Those half-heathens rather like to make themselves into gods! And this boy seems to possess the best natural talent for it. Yes, my dear boy-Messiah, it is not so very easy to throw dust in our eyes by giving us an ‘x’ for a ‘z’! This may do well enough for Nazareth, but it does not go down with us in Jerusalem!”
TDT|0|15|1|1|All kinds of objections raised by Joram and the chief-priest, against the Messiahship of the Boy Jesus and their refutation.
TDT|0|15|1|0|I said: “You have spoken quite well according to your way and perception, as your thoughts and ideas do not reach any further than your breath. But if you were able to think more broadly and deeply, you would also look at Me with quite other eyes, and also judge Me quite differently. But since you already consider what I told you about My inward Spirit as so very scandalous, will you then explain to Me what kind of spirit it was that spoke through the prophets?”
TDT|0|15|2|0|Joram said: “That was God’s Spirit, and the same by which all things were created!”
TDT|0|15|3|0|I said: “Well, if that Spirit which spoke through the prophets was the Spirit of GOD, whey then should My inward Spirit not be GOD’s Spirit, as I am able to work through It far greater things than all the prophets have ever worked since Enoch? For they were limited to work upon a certain sphere only: but I know no limitation, and do what I will, and what I will must be done! But if so, how can My inward Spirit be another than that which spoke through the prophets?”
TDT|0|15|4|0|Joram said: “Just so, just so, that could easily be, if only you were no Galilean! But it is written in the Scriptures, that out of Galilee there ariseth no prophet, and therefore you must agree that we may not and cannot compare your inward spirit with that of the prophets!”
TDT|0|15|5|0|I said: “Was I then also born in Galilee? Was not Bethlehem, the old town of David, My birth place? Look it up on your registers and see if it is not so! Or was perhaps Isaiah no real prophet because he also came to Galilee, and prophesied there near the old town of Caesarea Philippi? Behold how blind you are, and how blind you are, and how little your judgment stand the test!
TDT|0|15|6|0|The Scripture says of course that no one who is born in Galilee can be awakened to be a prophet: but as neither My foster-father Joseph nor May, the mother of My body are Galileans, even as I Myself, by birth, am not, but have all been as strangers for nine years in Nazareth, how then shall I too n to be able to possess, as well as every other prophet, the divine Spirit within Me?”
TDT|0|15|7|0|The chief-priest said: “But is it not also written: ‘Behold, I send My angle before thee that he may prepare the way of the Lord, and make plaint he path for His feet?’ and that Elijas would come before Him and prepare mankind thoroughly for the great coming of the Messiah? Is this now the case with You? Were is the Angel of the Lord, and where is Elijah?”
TDT|0|15|8|0|I said: :For men of your kind, who cannot see the wood for trees, there has surely never been either an angel of the Lord, or His prophet Elijas! However for those who do see, all this happened already twelve years ago! But you have neither seen nor recognised the angel who spoke with Zacharias, nor his son who had so marvellous a birth; for what is not done for you with fire, lightning and crashed of thunder, you do not notice!
TDT|0|15|9|0|When Elijah in his rocky cave, was summoned to note how Jehovah would pass before it, a fire first passed before the opening: but Jehovah was not therein. Then there passed a mighty storm: but Jehovah was not therein. Then in the end, a scarcely perceptible rustling passed before the cave: - and behold! In that was Jehovah!
TDT|0|15|10|0|And see, it is even with that, that the great prophet of whom mention has been made, announces the present coming of the Messiah!
TDT|0|15|11|0|You perhaps expect fire and storm which has already often passed before you; but Jehovah was not in them. Now, the soft rustling passes before you in which is Jehovah of a truth, but this is not noticed by your deaf ears and blind eyes, neither will you note it excerpt at the end of your life, when however it will be too late, and will no longer be of any great profit to you!
TDT|0|15|12|0|I think that I spoken somewhat obviously. Now give Me an answer to it according to your Tempe-wisdom!”
TDT|0|16|1|1|The question of the mocking Barnabas.
TDT|0|16|1|1|The censure of the Lord and the counter-question.
TDT|0|16|1|1|The embarrassment of Barnabas and his apology.
TDT|0|16|1|1|The miracle of the ass’s ears, and the living ass.
TDT|0|16|1|0|Barnabas asked leave of the Pharisees to speak with Me as he had got a good idea against Me. He was granted it, and then began to speak to Me thus:
TDT|0|16|2|0|“Listen, my dear little godly Messiah from Nazareth in Galilee which however does not imply much! You have now given us a few proofs, owing to which even we, with our stuffed-up ears and our blind-folded eyes, are beginning to see that you are nevertheless the Promised Messiah: but with only this insight, we are standing just like oxen yoked with the cart in front of us! What are we going to do now? Or what ought we to do now?
TDT|0|16|3|0|This day is already declining, and in spite of being the Messiah, only tomorrow remains in which you have acquired the right to speak! Therefore I think it might be time for you to make your arrangements as tow hat, from now onwards, seeing that we have recognised you, has to be done with us and with the Temple. Will everything remain as it is, or will it all be newly arranged? You are now the promised Messiah, borne to us on the wind: unfortunately we can no longer dispute that: but what now? Speak and act now, you young divinely-human Messiah - come of course from above!”
TDT|0|16|4|0|I said: “It was really not necessary for you to open your mouth so wide about this bad joke of yours, and make it evident that you want something more: but you lack the material and spiritual means thereto; you who resemble Balaam’s ass! But as you have now put the question as to what, from now onwards, shall happen to you and then to the Temple, I really must give you a correct answer.
TDT|0|16|5|0|Behold thus it is written: ‘But when the Messiah shall come, He shall not do away with the Law, not with an iota of it - but will fulfill it Himself to the uttermost!’ He will not abolish the Temple and its servants, but will surely chastise its unlawful perversity, and upon such swelled-headed Levites (like you), who think themselves so wise, He will set a mark as a grateful acknowledgment of their bad and unseasonable witticisms!
TDT|0|16|6|0|Do you call My personally-directed discussion of the Bible texts folly, even thought hey irrefutably concern Me? Or else, will you prove to Me that I am not, to a hair’s breadth, the Same of whom all the prophets did prophesy? If however you are seriously unable to do this, how then is it that you attempt to mock Me? Well, just wait - I too will put a question now, to which you will have to give me an answer. If you do not answer the question to my satisfaction, then you will become for Me a veritable heathen Midas.[Midas was a Phrygian king. Whatever he touched he turned into gold: ass’s ears were bestopwed upon him because he preferred Marsayas to Apollo.]
TDT|0|16|7|0|Tell Me, you fellow ofd shallow wit, what does the name ‘Jerusalem’ mean? What is hidden in it? Being a Levite and a Pharisee to be, you must know that from the Books of Moses, and also from the Book of Enoch which Noah saved from the Flood under the title of ‘The Wars of Jehovah’, and I have now the full right to ask the explanation from you: for the correct understanding of this name matters much! Now, you speak!”
TDT|0|16|8|0|Here the young Levite began to rub his ears hard, for he had not the faintest notion of the original Hebrew tongue! He therefore asked me for time and patience, and these I granted him. He now slipped away to an old scribe to see if he would be able to tell him. But he did not know it, and sent him to the Kabbalist Joram. This one shrugged his shoulders doubtfully, and after a while said quietly to him:
TDT|0|16|9|0|(Joram said:) “Yes, there surely is in the very old books a kind of etymological explanation of it, and the Kabbalah also gives a kind of explanatory reference, but in such mystical theses, that the Song of Solomon is real child’s play in comparison with it! I myself have understood neither the one nor the other, and cannot therefore possibly help you now out of your embarrassment.
TDT|0|16|10|0|Besides I must remark to you, that you ought to have spoken to the ?boy with much more forbearance, because of His most eminent sharpness of intelligence on the one hand, and on the other because of the authority of His high Roman protector; the more so as you are the one who gave us more reliable information about His marvellous nature!
TDT|0|16|11|0|Did you then not notice that He knew, word for word, everything we had discussed about Him in all secrecy during the night? I did not say anything about it at the time, but for myself I found therein a formidable sign of the presence of a spirit in this Boy, for whom there evidently exists no difficulty bin testing the hearts and kidneys of men.
TDT|0|16|12|0|I therefore advise you to ask pardon of this extraordinary Boy, because of the evident offence given to Him; otherwise I will not be answerable for His not playing you a downright mischievous trick! Go, and follow my advice!”
TDT|0|16|13|0|Said Barnabas: “Well, He has of course the right to talk, and He can also stand no joke - therefore one must evidently ask His pardon! But that no one can analyse the name of the city is truly something strange for us officers of the Temple!”
TDT|0|16|14|0|Thereupon Barnabas came up to Me, and said with a quite friendly face: “Dearest, most lovely Boy! I have perceived my gross fault committed against you by my truly bad and very untimely joke, and I sincerely ask your pardon with my whole heart: at the same time I would add to it the fervent request that you would explain to us the name ‘Jerusalem’ for not one of us knows how to make anything of it. It certainly is translated by the expression ‘Sacred City’ or ‘City of God’, but how this should be contained in the word ‘Jerusalem’ scarcely one of us knows!
TDT|0|16|15|0|Of course it is related that a place existed here under the name of ‘Salem’ where the great and powerful King lived to whom all the princes of the earth then living, had to give the tithes - for King Melchisedic was at that time for all men upon earth at the same time the one and true High-Priest, of His teachings and deeds, as well as of His personality. If you know more of this matter than all of us - and doubtless you do, please kindly tell us about it.”
TDT|0|16|16|0|I said: “It is lucky for you that you have acted thus towards Me, or else you would have been marked in a way that you would not have liked! The marks however with which your head would have been adorned now lie at your feet: pick them up and learn buy them that, firstly, I chastise everyone’s wanton mockery, and that, secondly, at the place where there arises a question of the greatest seriousness of life, for all men and for all eternity, one should not use an empty and miserable joke! First, look at the joke which I should have played on you for your bad witticism, only then will I grant you your second request!”
TDT|0|16|17|0|Hereupon Barnabas bent down and raised from before his feet two quite natural and perfectly formed donkey’s ears, and was all the more horrified, as there was no trace whatever that they had been cut, for the purpose, from any real donkey.
TDT|0|16|18|0|At this, some of the people present, especially our Simon and the Roman judge, burst into loud laughter, and all the Temple officials felt quite strange, and began to ask one another how this was possible by natural means. And they guessed this and that, but could come to no result however remote.
TDT|0|16|19|0|Then Barnabas said: “What is the good of all our guessing, the matter is a pure miracle, and nothing else! For if the Boy had provided Himself with them beforehand, He also would have known, in advance that I was going to make a bad joke with Him! And this would evidently be an even greater miracle!
TDT|0|16|20|0|The Boy however already gave us a very remarkable proof of this quality of His, when He told me, word for word, our secret discussion in the night and wanted to tell the chief-priest openly, and quite aloud, all his secret thoughts. To him who is able to do one thing, something else should be also possible in the same way, however inconceivable it may seem to us.
TDT|0|16|21|0|Behind this Boy there is hidden infallibly something extraordinary! For myself I should be of opinion that, in time, He would make a quite perfect Messiah.”
TDT|0|16|22|0|Said the chief-priest: “There you just talk like a blind man about the splendor of colours! How often have Persian magicians surprised with their magic deeds: and thought-reading is nothing new with us! Who does not know the Greek oracles! They were able to guess thoughts so quickly that, in the end, hardly anyone dared to come near them any more.
TDT|0|16|23|0|Yes, my dear fellow, on so important a matter, one must look with quite different eyes, and apply tot he phenomena a much deeper test. Only when one has examined everything with the greatest exactitude, can one begin to form a somewhat better opinion, and even then one must be very cautious. However, there can be no question about a complete faith, until all the circumstances and signs have been confirmed in such a way that there is nothing left to be desired.
TDT|0|16|24|0|This, my dear Barnabas, for your instruction: fir it is still an old fault of yours that, in spite of all your otherwise very estimable knowledge, you are so very credulous.”
TDT|0|16|25|0|Barnabas said: “No! That I never was! For, had I been credulous, I should never have attained to all the various profound knowledge, which can never be attained by credulity. I know how to test a thing and a phenomenon, and can distinguish quite correctly an ‘a’ from an ‘o’; but here all my intelligence comes short, and all my many and various experiences have gone overboard.
TDT|0|16|26|0|I know the magical powers of the Persians and of a number of others also: but there is not one of them who could call into existence, out of the pure ether, a pair of perfectly made donkey’s ears; the well made thought-out oracle-sayings of Dodona as well as those of Delphi, are only too well known to me. But among them I never found anything like what this Boy did to me, as well as to Joram, be repeating, word for word, what we had quite secretly discussed among ourselves.
TDT|0|16|27|0|I therefore abide by my opinion, already expressed, and say once more quite frankly: There is more hidden behind this Boy than all of us well ever be able to comprehend! I do not want to exactly declare He is infallibly the hoped-for Messiah, because of His extraordinary qualities, but evidently He has more claim to it than any one of us gathered here.
TDT|0|16|28|0|But now my dear, lovely, young fellow-countryman, I should still like to hear you explain as you promised, the ‘Jerusalem’ and the ‘Melchisedec’ before it is quite dark.”
TDT|0|16|29|0|I said: “That shall be as you have spoken so well on My behalf: but first of all take the two donkey’s ears at the tips, into your hands, lift them up a little between your fingers, and we shall see if the Persian magicians could do what will follow.”
TDT|0|16|30|0|Barnabas did this, and I spoke: “To these ears, let there be also added a living and completely healthy donkey’s body!”
TDT|0|16|31|0|Instantaneously there stood among the gathering, a quite perfect and well-formed donkey, with skin and hair!
TDT|0|16|32|0|Then all were terrified of My miraculous power, and looked as though they would flee.
TDT|0|16|33|0|But the Roman judge and Simon did not allow that, and said: “We must keep to the time, and the Boy-prodigy will still explain the two words.”
TDT|0|16|34|0|The Temple-officials sat down again, then looked quite dumb-founded at the newly-created donkey, and none could utter a syllable or express an opinion as to how this could possibly have been done.
TDT|0|17|1|1|The miraculous disappearance of the donkey.
TDT|0|17|1|1|The miracle of the stone. The astonishment of the Roman judge at the miraculous power of the Boy Jesus, and the illuminating words of the latter about the coming of the Divine Kingdom.
TDT|0|17|1|0|But I said: “To show you what power I own and to take away from you the fear of this unnatural animal, I command that it shall dissolve even as it was called forth.”
TDT|0|17|2|0|At the same moment the animal faded away so completely, that not even a smallest hair remained. At that their astonishment was still greater, and they did not know what to say about it.
TDT|0|17|3|0|Only the Roman judge who was full of courage, said: “No! Listen! My dearest Boy! Either Zeus or some chief divinity must be living in you! If you wanted to, could you also destroy a natural animal, or indeed the existence of a human being?”
TDT|0|17|4|0|I said: “Oh, yes, not only that, but also the whole earth! But My aim which no one has ever yet recognised, is: to maintain everything and to destroy nothing. But so that you may see for yourself that I am not a vain boaster, but can also bring about, what I say, fetch Me a stone, as large and as heavy as you like, and put it upon the table!”
TDT|0|17|5|0|At once a stone of more than a hundred pounds in weight, and of very hard composition, was brought and lifted upon the table with great effort. When the stone was lying there,
TDT|0|17|6|0|I said over it: “Be thou dissolved, and return again to ether - thy primitive element!”
TDT|0|17|7|0|And the stone so completely disappeared that there remained of it not even a tiny mote in a sunbeam.
TDT|0|17|8|0|Then the Roman said: “My esteemed friends, this can only be possible to a God, but never to a man of even the greatest powers! I am now convinced that it would be better to live with you, my loveliest Boy, in the best friendship, than in enmity!
TDT|0|17|9|0|Of what use would all our numerous legions be to us Romans, against you? For you need only wish, and they would suffer the fate of the stone that was here, and at the moment of your willing it, they would no longer be there, but would be dissolved into air and ether! And therefore I declare that you are infallibly a real Messiah of your people, and that a power that ever enters into conflict with you, will never gain victory!”
TDT|0|17|10|0|I said: “Do not you, as a Roman, get any grey hairs over that! For I did not come into this world to make a prince of Myself, and to found a worldly empire for the Jews, but only to bring the Divine Kingdom of GOD to all men who are of good will, and possibly to destroy the empire of Satan, who is death upon earth! Therefore every earthly Empire can easily exist, and that in the best way, if it attract also the Empire of GOD which I shall create upon earth.
TDT|0|17|11|0|Therefore every fear of My Divine Power may leave you: for I shall be subject unto you until the transmutation of My Body, when I shall return thither whence I came. But now, at the close of this day, we will throw a little light upon the two words.”
TDT|0|17|12|0|Barnabas said quite gladly: “Well, all praise to the Lord! Only the words again now and no more miraculous deeds! They make one feel quite uneasy!”
TDT|0|17|13|0|I asked him: “Why uneasy? You have already often gazed at Persian Indian and Egyptian wonders, and you have never shuddered at them, why then just now?”
TDT|0|17|14|0|Barnabas said: “Because those are all of them effected in a way which I can understand, but yours are based on nothing else but he power of your Will! And this makes an enormous difference!”
TDT|0|17|15|0|I said: “Well then, I must add still another remark, before I pass over to the explanation of the two words.”
TDT|0|18|1|1|The Boy Jesus’ story of the twenty seven magicians in Damascus. Barnabas’ embarrassment and surprise.
TDT|0|18|1|1|Of the secret of the Omniscience of the Boy Jesus.
TDT|0|18|1|0|The Boy Jesus: “It is now exactly two years since you were busily going about the streets of Damascus. At the same time, some twenty-seven magicians arrived from India. They made great announcements of how they would effect the grandest wonders in the large grove outside the town, on the third day after the new moon.
TDT|0|18|2|0|Among the numerous announcements were also these: ‘Five of the chief magicians will, with their little fingers and without any physical effort, pull out a stake heavier than a thousand pounds, and driven into the earth more than seven feet deep - thus more than half its length - and then let it freely float about in the air for several moments. The same they will then also do with a rock more than ten thousand pounds in weight (a burden not to be moved by a hair’s breadth by three hundred of the strongest men with all the strength of their hands). Finally a camel, perfectly dead, is going to be made alive for a few instants, and as a conclusion, even a statue shall be made alive for some moments.’
TDT|0|18|3|0|At this announcement nearly the whole of Damascus was on the day named present in the great grove, in order to gaze at the wonders announced. You were one of the first near the magicians, and you saw all very well, and were extremely astonished.
TDT|0|18|4|0|The many preceding numbers were already known to you: but when the last ones were carried out with the most surprising precision, you opened mouth and eyes wide, clasped your hands over your head and called out aloud: ‘This is unheard of! It has never been before! These cannot be men, they can only be gods, to whom veneration should be paid!’
TDT|0|18|5|0|You made the exclamation of course, more because of the respected heathens who were present in great numbers at the exhibition; however, secretly within yourself, you thought of Beelzebub, and therefore in your mind you felt very uneasy.
TDT|0|18|6|0|But now you also say that you feel quite uneasy at My miracles! What difference then do you find between Mine and those seen by you two years ago in Damascus?”
TDT|0|18|7|0|Here Barnabas became very embarrassed, and said - but only after a while: “Now tell me, you lovely incomprehensible Boy, how can you know all that? You yourself were not present at the time in that town, as far as I know, neither was any one from your country! Except to a few colleagues in the Temple, I have never yet told anyone about this strange wonder-working: how did you get to know of my deeply hidden secret experience?”
TDT|0|18|8|0|I said: “Set yourself at ease about that - I get to know absolutely everything, but I do not allow that to be a hindrance to anyone: everyone is, and remains, free to act according to the law, or against it. The consequences never depend on the power of My Will, but on the order and the sanctity of the law given in nature, as also in the moral atmosphere of men among each other.
TDT|0|18|9|0|But how, and whence, I am able to know all that, is also a secret about which only some twenty years later, the world will be enlightened, as well as about all My other miracles. If you had faith to believe that the Spirit of the Messiah lives in Me in all fullness, you would soon be able to comprehend how and whence I own such capabilities as have never been there previously: but, if you cannot and will not accept and believe that, you will have to wait until the time previously given! Then you will certainly understand it, but never imitate Me!”
TDT|0|19|1|1|The explanation of the two words ‘Jerusalem’ and ‘Melchisedec’ by the Boy Jesus.
TDT|0|19|1|1|The Holy Scripture is GOD’S Word.
TDT|0|19|1|1|Joram’s hint as to the incomprehensibility of the passages in Isaiah referring to the Messiah.
TDT|0|19|1|0|Barnabas said: “But you dearest marvellous Boy, about the two words ‘Jerusalem’ and ‘Melchisedec’ we should like to hear something from you today!”
TDT|0|19|2|0|I said: “Well, so pay attention to the roots alone of the single words in the old Hebrew tongue: Je (this is) Ruh or Ruha (the dwelling place) Sa (for the) Lem or Lehem (great King). Me or mei (of My) l’chi or lichi - read litzi (countenance or light) Sedek (seat).
TDT|0|19|3|0|You know of course that the elders pronounced the vowels between the consonants at the formation of words, but did not write them down because of a certain veneration: therefore one must understand how to put the vowels between the consonants in words more than a thousand years old, and the true significance of such an old name explains itself from its roots. - Well, are you now satisfied with this explanation?”
TDT|0|19|4|0|Said Barnabas: “Yes, fully and far beyond all measure! But once more, how do you get to know about such secrets?”
TDT|0|19|5|0|I said: “In that case one is like the other, and all comes from the Power of the Spirit of GOD glorifying Me from above. But how this is possible, you can neither comprehend nor will you do so, for a long time yet!
TDT|0|19|6|0|Behold you also read in the Scriptures, but to your mind there is nothing Divine in them: but you believe in their being purely the work of several men put together in co-operation, so as to rule their fellow-men more easily. The Egyptians are supposed to have done that through their gigantic and mystical structures, and the Hebrews through their mystical writings; however, for the true instruction of man in these times, neither the one nor the other will any longer hold good, as all truly wise men could have clearly perceived and proved long ago.
TDT|0|19|7|0|Now see, this is your very own inward and therefore (to you) true creed: But I tell you: Whoever considers Scripture with your eyes, will certainly never find anything Divine in it, and further will remain a material, worldly fellow, who sometimes of course will have a mind also for extraordinary things and phenomena, if they are carried out just before his eyes; but in his spirit he will never profit by it, because, for him, every miracle, no matter how great, is only an amusement delighting his senses!
TDT|0|19|8|0|Truly such men greatly resemble the swine which eat all kinds of things, but for all that, remain just the same old unchanged swine that like everything equally well, be it dirt or the finest wheaten bread.
TDT|0|19|9|0|But therefore, such men who are wanting in a higher spiritual faith, should not read - nor disallow the Scriptures given to man out of the Spirit of God to be considered as a Divine Word, as is written: ‘Thou shalt not pronounce lightly the Name of the Lord (Jehovah)’.”
TDT|0|19|10|0|But I say, and add thereunto: “Every word from out of the Spirit of GOD is equal with the Name Jehovah! Whoever reads it as a human work is a punishable evilnamer of the Name Jehovah: but he who reads it with great reverence in his heart, and believes that the Scriptures are of divine origin, will also soon, and easily, find in it the divine, for the awakening and vitalising of his Spirit!
TDT|0|19|11|0|If you - and also you others - would believe within yourselves that the Scriptures are of divine origin, you would long ago have recognised Me for what I really am, and how I bring about My wonders: but because you believe Scripture to be only a human production, and completely useless at this time, it is also impossible for you to acknowledge Me as that which I really am exactly - and as you do not wish to acknowledge Me as that, surely My deeds too must in the highest degree be incomprehensible to you!”
TDT|0|19|12|0|Said Joram: “My loveliest Boy, there you are still apparently going too far in your assumption! For behold, if there are a few who do not believe in the pure divinity of the Scriptures, yet there are, all the same, still some who keep very firmly to it, and believe, and therefore also hope for, the coming of the promised Messiah, and of His Empire; these too, when they get to know you more closely, will not be much against your being that promised Messiah, of whom the great Prophet Isaiah foretold the most of all.
TDT|0|19|13|0|Of course the prophecy of Isaiah is also given in a strongly mystical sense, and once cannot easily make out the personality of the Messiah: but, on the whole, there is very much that agrees with you! Of course there is also something that does not fit in it at all for you and eventually still less for any true Messiah - were He to come directly from the heavens! And thus, you exceedingly clever Boy, you will easily see that, honestly speaking, even for the firmest believers there is still a great difficulty about the good Messiah - and that it is truly a very hard matter through which to find one’s way properly and clearly!
TDT|0|19|14|0|The thing remains always more of a legend resulting from the long fostered wish of the people, and there the Romans may not be quite wrong when they say: Ubinam vanis invectis superlativum tradit gens, nihil quam aquam haurire!’ (Whatever the people hand down in words something exaggerated, they are drawing nothing but water). And so it is partly also here with the Messiah! There may of course be something in it - but possibly also nothing - and thus one would scarcely manage to draw a single healthy drop of water out of the old well of Jacob! What do you say to it, you loveliest Boy?”
TDT|0|19|15|0|I said: “How then do the passages out of the Prophet Isaiah run which absolutely do not fit the Messiah, and especially not Myself?”
TDT|0|19|16|0|Joram said: “Well, my dearest young friend, there I must just first fetch the book. Just now I do not know the passages by heart: one seldom re-reads them, and therefore of course one forgets many a thing, especially out of the sphere of the Prophets! But just wait a little: we shall have the matter at once!”
TDT|0|19|17|0|I said: “But see! As it is already evening, let us leave that till tomorrow: and as from early morning till now, no one has taken anything to strengthen his body, we will raise our session, take supper, and then continue our matter tomorrow.”
TDT|0|19|18|0|All agreed at once to My proposal, and we left the conference-hall, and went to the inn already mentioned.
TDT|0|20|1|1|The second night in the inn.
TDT|0|20|1|1|Joram and Barnabas look for suitable passages out of Isaiah.
TDT|0|20|1|0|I, the judge and old Simon went to the aforesaid inn, at which we had already spent a night, and at which the Nazarenes generally used to stay when at Jerusalem.
TDT|0|20|2|0|For it was an old custom in Jerusalem that each town of the whole kingdom of the Jews had an inn bearing the same name; and this was so that if anyone from Jerusalem or from any other town had to settle anything, or wanted any information about any town, he only had to go to the inn of that name, and he would be sure to meet there daily, one or even more newcomers to Jerusalem of the same town, who came for the sake of business.
TDT|0|20|3|0|As time went on, this custom has also been adopted in Europe. In former times the sign-boards of the inns served a similar purpose; nowadays, there is of course scarcely any trace of it left.
TDT|0|20|4|0|I have only added this so that later on it will be easier to understand, how my foster-parents, on the third day - the day of their return - and towards evening, could have found Me quite easily, seeing that they inquired as soon as possible about Me at the inn ‘Nazareth’, where I had been staying at night.
TDT|0|20|5|0|The Temple officials had for the greater part gone to rest this time after their supper; only Joram and Barnabas took the Book of Isaiah in hand, and look up in it passages which would not specially apply to me or any other Messiah. But as time went on, they too were overcome by sleep and went to rest.
TDT|0|20|6|0|Night passes like a moment for the weary; and this was also the case here. The Temple officials would have liked to turn round once more, but the day, already grown quite bright, summoned them to keep awake, and to apply themselves to their task, which did not please them at all on that day, not even Joram and Barnabas; because they could not make out of the whole of Isaiah, any really very striking passage which could have compelled Me to be silent.
TDT|0|20|7|0|While they were searching, Joram said to Barnabas: “It is just as if one were bewitched! At other times I have at once had a couple of dozen passages fitting the purpose, at my fingers ends, and now I have been already looking or an hour, like a tired raven for its nest, and find nothing, nothing at all!”
TDT|0|20|8|0|Said Barnabas: “Don’t let that trouble you at all! If the Boy absolutely wants to become the Messiah in accordance with His extraordinary abilities - if He retains them in his manhood - well, let Him remain so! It surely does not matter really so very much. If however His abilities should forsake Him later on, He will perhaps Himself give up His idea! However take the book with you, for we may perhaps use it still in the course of the day. We will now also go to the conference hall, for most of them will already be assembled there!”
TDT|0|20|9|0|Thereupon both of them got up, and quickly went to the conference hall.
TDT|0|21|1|1|The beginning of the discussion on the third day.
TDT|0|21|1|1|Joram’s’ unsuccessful attempt to break off the theme begun. The chief-priest’s objection becoming apparent; he is refuted by the Boy-Jesus.
TDT|0|21|1|0|When both of them had also taken their places, then the discussion of the third day began.
TDT|0|21|2|0|At the sign from the Roman who had become very well disposed towards me, I came forward as the first, and turning to Joram, I said: “We are now assembled in this conference hall for the third day! The first business that you should show me, as already proposed yesterday, which passages out of the prophet Isaiah would, in your opinion, not fit Me as well as any other which you think might be the Coming Messiah!”
TDT|0|21|3|0|Said Joram: “Yes, my loveliest Boy, that would be all right, but the wording of the passages have long slipped my mind, and it would truly embarrass me now to look up the exact text, especially with you who with your gigantic memory, seem to have imprinted in your head, the whole Scripture word for word! Therefore let us drop the matter, and I say: ‘In consequence of all we have seen and heard from you, we will let you pass as the promised Messiah Who has already come! But to look up all the numerous passages in the Scriptures would take up too much time and trouble!”
TDT|0|21|4|0|I said: “No, My friend, that will not do: you would like to find a good way of getting rid of Me: for if there be a Messiah or not, is indifferent to you, if only you can live well and collect heaps of gold, silver and all kinds of delightful precious stones for yourselves. But the question now is of the very greatest seriousness: Am I He, or must you still wait for Another?
TDT|0|21|5|0|If I am He, the Kingdom of GOD is already come unto you, and you will know from the Scriptures what you have to do, if you are of good will, If however I am not He, according to your opinion and proved so by the prophet - well, then you may persist in your old sins, until death becomes your final fate! But as the looking-up of suitable passages takes you so long, and gives you such trouble, give Me the books and I will save you both time and trouble.”
TDT|0|21|6|0|Thereupon the chief-priest said: “Of course you are going to look up all those which fit you best!”
TDT|0|21|7|0|I said: “Very well, then you look up for Me those that perhaps fit Me the least!”
TDT|0|21|8|0|The chief-priest: “Well! We will oblige you at once - give me the book!”
TDT|0|21|9|0|The book was given into the hand of the chief-priest and he began to look about in it with an air of importance, but he could not find anything appropriate, for some time. At last he thought he had found something, for in his face a certain kind of satisfaction was to be seen; but behind it, the chief-priestly haughtiness also began soon to mount higher than the crest of an angry turkey-cock. With a certain kingly expression he put the open book before himself upon the table, and triumphantly he literally bored into the test with his forefinger and spoke:
TDT|0|21|10|0|(The chief-priest): “There! Now come along, you young Messiah of Galilee, read that passage, and tell me if that also fits your person!”
TDT|0|21|11|0|I said: “How is it that you call upon Me to read the text out of your book? The Spirit that lives in Me knew of it long before it was written down by Isaiah. And you have just opened the very one for My victory over you, where verily I should not have been able to find a better one.”
TDT|0|21|12|0|Hereat the chief-priest arose quite angrily and said burning with rage: “What do you say? That you knew about this text even before the prophet wrote it down? I warn you, you Galilean Boy, of too great a Spirit of mischief! You are only twelve years old, and yet you pretend to have known this text before the prophet? Are you mad?
TDT|0|21|13|0|If you speak of your soul or your spirit - which is always one and the same - it is surely not possible for it to be older than its body, which, according to the testimony of Moses, had already to be there before the soul could enter into it.
TDT|0|21|14|0|Does not Moses say: ‘God formed the first man out of clay, and breathed into him through his nostrils?’ Does it not clearly follow from that, that everyone’s body, being the completed habitation of the soul, must be there prior to the soul itself? For what and where would the soul be without the body? Therefore consider well, you young Galilean, where you are standing, and before whom!”
TDT|0|21|15|0|I said: “Apart from the fact that you are a chief-priest here through worldly protection, and not through a higher spiritual vocation, and apart from the fact that we are assembled here, in the old conference-hall of the Temple, I yet tell you quite openly to your face, that you judge about spiritual matters much worse than a blind man does about colours!
TDT|0|21|16|0|If GOD breathed a living soul into the completed body of Adam through his nostrils, the soul evidently was in GOD before, and could not have been elsewhere, because GOD is infinite in His Being, and nothing can, strictly speaking, be outside Him.
TDT|0|21|17|0|However God Himself being eternal, cannot contain in Himself anything temporal and passing, or just coming into being, but what is within HIM is eternal, like unto Himself, He can only place outside of Himself, so that they can be seen, in order that they may obtain a natural independence; and when He does that, then is this issue from Him an act of creation and for that being who is a thought of GOD, placed as it were in freedom external to HIM, through His Power and Wisdom - there first begins the period (or rather state) of permitted self-activity, for the acquiring of a permanent, independent existence, as it were outside GOD, even although actually within Him.
TDT|0|21|18|0|But if that is the case, how should I in My spirit and in God not have been here before the prophet wrote his texts?!
TDT|0|21|19|0|Besides that, you are still greatly mistaken if you think that spirit and soul are one and the same thing. Man’s soul is a spiritual product out of matter, because in matter there is only a spirituality under judgment, waiting for its deliverance the pure spirit has however never been under judgment, and every man has his spirit given to him by GOD, which carries out, does, guides all in the man-to-be, but unites itself into a unity only when the soul, from out its own will, has completely passed over into the recognised order of God, and has thus become an entirely pure spirit.
TDT|0|21|20|0|But that, with you, this transition has not taken place, you have just shown, through your not having yet conceived an idea of your own spirit, without which you could not live for a moment!
TDT|0|21|21|0|But I know My Spirit, and became One with It long ago, and can therefore also command all nature because the Spirit is truly a GOD-Spirit, and throughout Eternity can never be another, as, outside GOD, there can be no spirit that would not be God’s Spirit. Now you, and all of you, reflect a little about that, and make yourselves at home in it, then only shall we pass on to the text supposed not to fit Me!
TDT|0|21|22|0|But to you, chief-priest, I give the advice that you keep within the limits of moderation towards Me, or else you may soon have provoked the Power of My Divine Spirit too much against you! What I am able to do, you already experienced yesterday - therefore now you already know what will happen to you if you transgress your limitations. For I have a dearly purchased right to speak in matters of Jehovah, and this was made the first stipulation. It is however bad enough that one must buy from you, a right to speak, measured by hours - from you, pretended servants of Jehovah and still worse would it be, if, after all, one might not make the stipulated use of the purchased right!”
TDT|0|22|1|1|The Roman judge’s words of acknowledgment to the Boy Jesus, and His speech about the State-laws-of-order, and the Divine Law of Charity.
TDT|0|22|1|0|Here the judge said: “You loveliest Boy come straight from the Heavens; in very truth, even now you are wiser than all the wise men that have ever lived upon the earth! What will you grow to be in the end? Yes, yes, you are by all means the true Messiah (Mediator between GOD and man)! For never yet has any wise man so clearly shown the differences between matter, soul and spirit, and this with as few words as you! Truly this instruction alone deserves a special reward, for there has never yet been such a thing!”
TDT|0|22|2|0|I said: “Oh, let that be, noble friend! What reward could you really give Me which I could not at once return to you a thousandfold? Truly, I tell you, whoever shall do good to one of his fellow-men out of true, pure Love of GOD and man, he will do it unto Me, and he shall be repaid a thousandfold. But even equally so will it be with everything wicked and evil that anyone does to his fellow-men!”
TDT|0|22|3|0|The judge said: “How would you more closely designate the wicked and evil that one should not do to one’s fellow-men? I should very much like to know it, because being a judge, I often come into a position where I have to do very wicked and evil things to my fellow-men, of course very often against my will; but our law is an iron one, and knows no exceptions; no, not even for your own children! Therefore tell me something concrete!”
TDT|0|22|4|0|I said: “If you had made the laws, you could also change them: but they are the old, well-weighed will of the people, and you are placed there justly to punish sinners against this will of the people. If however you do conscientiously and justly what the law prescribes, you do thereby no wrong, but only right.
TDT|0|22|5|0|For every one who lives as a member of a great community of men has to accommodate himself to the laws of order, and to make them to his own rules of life: if he does not want to do so, he, standing alone, and as being evidently the weaker one, must consent to the necessarily bitter consequences of being obstinate against the people’s general law.
TDT|0|22|6|0|And the judge installed by the people, or its ruling representative who is a king or even an emperor, who exercises strictly and justly the law known to him, in every detail cannot do anything but what is right for he is cleansing the field of human seed from weeds. Now if you do that you fulfill your duty, and you are a benefactor to men who love order, and are assiduous in enforcing it.
TDT|0|22|7|0|But that you as judge give special care that before all else, a man having gone astray, should not so much punished by justice as made better by it - this is a virtue out of the Heaven in your heart: for you fulfill the eternally true principle of charity which runs thus: ‘What you reasonably do not wish that one should do to you, do it also not to your fellow-men.’ Now with that, you are right before GOD as well as before men, and need not trouble at all about what is really good and what is wicked.
TDT|0|22|8|0|If those who now sit upon the seat of Moses and Aaron would act and had acted thus, they would never have been subdued by you Romans: but as they no longer remained faithful to the old law which was given for all men alike, but made for themselves laws according to their own desires, God consequently turned away His Face from them, and has delivered them unto the heathens and their sharp rod of correction, and under it they shall be left because of their great and gross obstinacy.
TDT|0|22|9|0|You are a heathen and recognise Me: these are Jews and should be children of Jehovah but they do not recognise Me, and will only with difficulty do so! Now what do you think of that? It seems to Me that as a prophet once said, (but of course already then to deaf ears): ‘He came unto His own, and His own did not recognise Him nor accept Him!’ But let that be as it may, I have now shown you the right state of things, and it is time to look more closely at those texts found by the chief-priest, which are said not to fit Me.”
TDT|0|23|1|1|The reading and explanation of Isaiah Chapter 9:5-6 by the Roman Judge.
TDT|0|23|1|0|Here the chief-priest pushed the book towards Me and said: “There, read it for yourself and be convinced!”
TDT|0|23|2|0|I took the book and gave it to the judge, showing him the passages to be read out aloud, and asked him to kindly read them out aloud in order that no one should be able to say that I had read the texts in My own favour. The judge could do this all the more easily as he was very well versed in most of the Oriental tongues, and especially knew how to read the Old Hebrew writing a good deal better than all the Temple officials together.
TDT|0|23|3|0|The judge gladly took the book and read as follows; “Unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given whose government is upon His shoulder; and His name is Wonderful, Counsellor, Might, Champion, The Everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace: so that His Dominion may be great and there may be no end to His Peace upon the throne of David, and in His Kingdom, and that He may judge with justice and righteousness from henceforth even for ever. Such will the zeal of Zeboath accomplish”. Hereupon the judge asked the chief-priest if the texts had been correctly read.
TDT|0|23|4|0|The chief-priest answered in the affirmative with a deep bow.
TDT|0|23|5|0|Thereupon the judge continued to speak in My name, and said: “According to my opinion, you have looked up a passage which to my judgment just fits this young, lovely and wise boy, to a hair’s breadth as scarcely any other would have done.
TDT|0|23|6|0|How a virgin should bring forth a Son whom she would call Emanuel, we have - at least to my subjective judgment - discussed so much that there is no more the least doubt in my mind that this very Boy, announced by the prophet, is indeed the Son of the Virgin, who according to your own avowal, is well known to you, and is, I believe, called ‘Mary’.
TDT|0|23|7|0|And if I am not mistaken, I was told not very long ago, by a captain Cornelius about the miraculous birth of a boy at Bethlehem in an empty sheep stable - for want of better lodgings - and this even with a great enthusiasm and tenderest sympathy with that memorable family, in their most awkward predicament. Also that he had often made inquiries, but had not been able to hear anything about them since their departure from Egypt! Unfortunately he had now to go to Tyre on, matters of state, or else he would most certainly have been sitting here!
TDT|0|23|8|0|Therefore as to the prophesied birth of this Boy, it is settled, and there can be absolutely no ‘contra’ (against) before the judgment-seat, of a quite healthy and pure common sense!
TDT|0|23|9|0|Now as for the saying that He shall eat butter and honey in order afterwards to understand and choose the good and reject the evil, I can only imagine it, after the manner of Ancient Egypt, as a correspondence which, perhaps judged only according to my opinion - means as much as to say: ‘He shall be filled with all Love and Wisdom, and shall faultlessly recognise true and pure goodness and definite evil’.
TDT|0|23|10|0|That He is capable of that, as no other learned and wise man in the world, He has given me the clearest proof just now before you all; and that He has surely, in Himself, the greatest amount of spiritual honey and spiritual butter, He has sufficiently shown to you wisest ones in the Temple; and how you might learn very much from Him but certainly He nothing from you! Moreover this might also sufficiently show, how much butter and honey He must have partaken of up to now!
TDT|0|23|11|0|But the whole of this proves all the more clearly, that He really is the Emanuel foretold by the ancient Prophets, born of a virgin, and that henceforth no virgin upon earth, shall never again bring forth such a son.
TDT|0|23|12|0|I have never yet known in the whole vast Roman Empire, a son of twelve years of age, who resembled Him even in the very least - apart from His incomprehensible qualities of working miracles - and therefore I believe that the second text of the prophet shown by yourselves, fits Him to a hair’s breadth, just as did the first one, He had already given in the very beginning as a so-called preliminary question.
TDT|0|23|13|0|Yes, there surely has been born to us mortal men a child of all children and a son out of the womb of the gods - as we Romans are accustomed to say, Whose inconceivable dominion He Himself truly carries upon His Shoulders, without need of any helper.
TDT|0|23|14|0|Through the names mentioned, the prophet designates evidently those qualities which are His alone; tell me yourselves if there is even one that is wanting!
TDT|0|23|15|0|Is He not ‘wonderful’ in His intelligence, in His speech, and in His deeds?
TDT|0|23|16|0|What learned man upon earth can give me any wiser counsel than this true and purest son of the gods has given?
TDT|0|23|17|0|That He possesses a true Omnipotence in every way, be it in regard to spirit or matter - surely it is to be hoped that no one who has heard Him talk, and seen Him act, will doubt that fact!
TDT|0|23|18|0|By His most entrepid courage against you, well known as most haughty priests, who allow yourselves to be praised and adored far more than all the gods - He surely has shown clearly enough His intrepid, heroic courage!
TDT|0|23|19|0|How His Spirit is necessarily eternal, one with the Spirit of GOD, He has proved before you, in so comprehensible a manner, and with such few words, that one must really have been struck with the darkness of all the nights that have been upon the earth if one did not feel from the first moment, whence this wind had begun to blow!
TDT|0|23|20|0|That He alone can give man the true inward Peace, and is therefore also the truest Prince of all Princes of the earth, who can also give Peace to man on this earth such as no other Prince can give, - that I have already felt.
TDT|0|23|21|0|He alone can give a living restoration to David’s ancient kingdom of seership and intuitional knowledge which you destroyed long ago, and He alone can found a dominion to which all princes of the world shall for ever be subject, in spite of their scepters and crowns; for the reign of the clearest, intuitional knowledge is ever and remains, the most powerful upon earth, and can never be completely subjugated by any power! But where there is light and its all-penetrative effect, there is also a right judgment and the fullest and most open righteousness.
TDT|0|23|22|0|And at the end is also written: ‘And such shall the zeal of Zebaoth accomplish’! Who else but the Spirit of GOD filling this Boy through and through, is the Lord Zebaoth Himself - a thing I guessed at the first moment! How then did you not also, seeing that this evidently concerns you more than me who am a heathen?
TDT|0|23|23|0|Oh ye gods! Oh all ye oracles of the whole world! How terribly blind, stupid, and wicked from your very heart, must you be, that you do not see, grasp, and feel at first sight, whence comes this wind that has begun to blow! I, a heathen, have to tell you that it is so!
TDT|0|23|24|0|What would that prophet, who wrote down such prophecies, say to your obstinacy which is of the very darkest, if he could come to life and stand before you?
TDT|0|23|25|0|Does really no shame at all seize you that you stand now so very stupidly before the eyes of Him whose will alone still grants you the foul, bad life of which you yourselves are guilty, and its dark rule? Could He not do with you the same as He did yesterday with the great stone, and when He produced the complete donkey?
TDT|0|23|26|0|There they are, sending out their thoughts into all the world as to what might be right - either before a GOD whom they do not know, and in whom they have not believed, or before a world on which they have fattened and think to become fatter still! And a most true God stands before them equipped with all the qualities which human fancy could ever form for itself, as an idea of a God, and this of course in the most sublime way!
TDT|0|23|27|0|Now I should like to yet get to know from you, you stupid old men, how you then picture a GOD to yourselves! You must have conceived some idea of Him! Speak! For I now command you to answer me!”
TDT|0|24|1|1|Joram’s speech about the Being of GOD as an answer to the Roman Judge.
TDT|0|24|1|0|This sharp address by the judge completely disconcerted our temple officials, and frightened them so much that they were only able to stammer incoherently. The most composed was Joram: he therefore got up from his seat, bowed deeply to the judge and then said:
TDT|0|24|2|0|(Joram:) “High, severe, and most just judge and ruler of the whole of Jerusalem and very far beyond it! The real conception of the Being of God is a different thing with us, because it is strictly forbidden by Moses to form of Him any comprehensible idea, or indeed any only half-correct pictorial one! Therefore you will find no image at all in our Temple by which a perceptible idea of Divinity could be made for human external senses.
TDT|0|24|3|0|Nevertheless the Fathers - such as Abraham, Isaac and Jacob - had yet several times, visions in which they saw God, only in a perfect human shape like ours, and spoke (with HIM) although Moses said later: ‘No one can see GOD and at the same time live: for God is a consuming Fire and lives n the Inaccessible Light!
TDT|0|24|4|0|However once all the same, Moses desired to see God, even if that should bring about immediate death. But God said to Moses on Mount Sinai: ‘Hide thyself in this cave; I will pass by it! When I shall call you, come forth out of the cave and thou shalt see My back-parts!’
TDT|0|24|5|0|Yes, where it is at one time a question, of a Form of GOD, and then at another time, in a strictly lawful sense, of none at all, and as an actual fact, seeing that for fear of punishment, there may be no question of any one conceiving an idea, or of formulating a concept of a GOD, truly it becomes somewhat difficult or indeed no longer possible; although, as time goes on, the human mind longs for a GOD with form, (and strictly-speaking, one cannot lay much blame on the heathen for representing their Zeus under the figure of a most perfect Man). We have only the word ‘JEHOVAH’, and beyond that there is not much more.
TDT|0|24|6|0|As for me merely as a man, this Boy is for me as for you, quite good and powerful enough to be a God. But think now of the people who cling to the doctrine of Moses and the prophets! The Temple is the ancient centre of their bliss, thither they bear all their wishes and hopes, and believe themselves close to their GOD in the Temple, where HE listens to them through the ears of the High-Priest, and hears them through the prayers of the latter and his assistants. Take this away, suddenly, from the people and put his divine Boy in the place of the Ark of the Covenant, and quickly there will be a general revolution in the whole land.
TDT|0|24|7|0|We are fools because we are obliged to be it; if this were not the case, and if our life and the welfare and quietness of the people were not to depend on it, we should long since have ceased to be fools! Or do you think that it is so very easy to represent to the people something as existing which does not exist, and of which one can form no concept at all, even with the best of will?
TDT|0|24|8|0|I myself think of the Boy the same as you do: but, before the people, I must nevertheless continue the old foolery, and by no means all on the smallest trace to be seen, that inwardly I have another faith than that which I display outwardly.
TDT|0|24|9|0|Should the Boy succeed in time to draw the attention of the people to Himself, as He has now done with us, and that they acknowledge Him as all that, and accept what He is, then He will have an easy time with the whole Temple. But an old matter where so many interests cross, is not easily pushed aside like an old chest with can easily, and without hesitation, be thrown away destroyed, and be replaced by a new one.
TDT|0|24|10|0|That is my opinion, with which the whole Temple surely agrees with me, and I hardly think that any one will contradict me.”
TDT|0|24|11|0|The judge said: “Yes, against this opinion there is at present, of course little, or at least not much, to be objected; but one thing may be remarked all the same, which is: If you believe in the mission of the Boy, you might still draw the attention of the people to Him in a suitable way, and show what has now come into the world.”
TDT|0|24|12|0|Joram said: “This claim evidently belongs to those which one can call reasonable, and something of that kind may perhaps be done! But all the same it will be a daring undertaking which might cause much embarrassment both to us and to the good Boy!
TDT|0|24|13|0|For firstly, the Boy will surely not remain in the Temple, because perhaps today, or tomorrow, He will certainly be taken back by His parents to Nazareth which is a little too far away from here, for all those to be sent thither who would wish to ask about Him.
TDT|0|24|14|0|Also secondly, hundreds of thousands would begin to ask us about Him quite seriously, as to the reason why He, being the One announced by the prophets, should not have His dwelling in the house which alone is suitable for Him, and which is the Temple.
TDT|0|24|15|0|And what reason could we give the people as to why He preferred Nazareth to the City of God? Soon the people would say: ‘City and Temple must have done some great wrong - the matter must be gone into and atonement made!’
TDT|0|24|16|0|In short we could now do whatever we liked, but, all the same, we should in one way or another awaken great excitement among the people, which would give us very great trouble; therefore in this case I think it would be ever so much better and more advisable, to make no mention of it at all to the people, but leave the matter entirely to the Boy and to time.
TDT|0|24|17|0|Whatever may happen, we at least shall be prepared for it by what has taken place in these three days, and shall be able to prepare ourselves still better and deeper! The Boy may now speak Himself, and decide what He wants to be done; for it will be difficult to oppose His will.”
TDT|0|25|1|1|The caustic speech of the boy Jesus to the hypocritical Temple officials as His worst adversaries. The abuses in the Temple.
TDT|0|25|1|0|I said: “I am now here to announce to you that I am come to carry out the works of Him who sent Me, Whom, according to your own confession, you do not know, but Whom I know well as He lives within Me in His fullness.
TDT|0|25|2|0|Moses desired to look upon HIM and yet was allowed to see only His backparts, but was yet dazzled by that sight for three days, and his own countenance became so radiant that he had to veil it when he came to the people, because their eyes would not have been able to endure the brilliance.
TDT|0|25|3|0|You however may now well look upon My face, and no unbearable radiance will dazzle your eyes. Why? Because this flesh hides HIM who lives within Me, but nevertheless is more than that which was there! But, you do not perceive it, because before your eyes hangs, and will still hang for a long time, the three-fold covering of Moses, in order that you may surely not recognise Him Who has come unto you out of the very highest heavens!
TDT|0|25|4|0|Of course it is easy for you to speak to the judge as he can only bend his ear to your nicely-put words: to talk with ME however is more difficult, as I perceive even the secret thoughts of yourselves, which sound quite otherwise than do the words of your mouth! Therefore you are, to a great degree, repellent to Me, because you wash yourselves clean outwardly, yet inwardly your souls are full of uncleanness.
TDT|0|25|5|0|If the judge, in whose heart there is no deceit, has invited you to draw the attention of the people to Me, and to quieten them with the fulfillment of their hope, why do you search for all kinds of unimportant things, in consequence of which such a thing could not possibly be done?
TDT|0|25|6|0|I tell you quite frankly, it is you and not the people who do not desire such a thing. You yourselves are My worst adversaries! However that does not matter at all; for, firstly, My time has not yet come, and secondly, this very Temple has been too much profaned by you, for Me ever to be able to take up My dwelling therein. Verily, your prestige shall never be increased through Me.
TDT|0|25|7|0|You scowl because Moses forbade you to make any carved image whatsoever of GOD, but it does not matter to you if you make yourselves out to be gods before the people, and teach quite seriously that GOD does nothing without you, and also grants no other requests but the one put through your mouths. Tell Me, did Moses also tell you anywhere to do that?
TDT|0|25|8|0|Yes, yes, you ought to lead the people on the way that leads to Heaven, for that is God’s Will, and this, Moses and his brother Aaron ordered. You however do exactly the contrary, and consider your position, GOD, the people, and the Temple, as nothing else but as a very fat cow for milking, to milk which, you pretend alone to have the right from GOD!
TDT|0|25|9|0|But I tell you quite frankly that GOD, Whom you deny with every breath and every pulse throb, has never given you this right, neither has HE granted, nor does He grant now, and neither will HE ever grant, your dead and mechanical prayers!
TDT|0|25|10|0|For if GOD granted your wild babbling and your raven-like croaking - truly I too should have to know something about it. For what the Father knows, the Son also knows, or: what My love knows, My wisdom also knows! But of ever granting your prayers, neither My love nor My wisdom knows anything at all!
TDT|0|25|11|0|And yet you say: ‘If thou, o man, dost pray to GOD for something, it is of no use to thee: if however though givest us an offering, and we pray for thee, then is our prayer of good use to thee! We priests alone may pray effectively, but the people may only give offerings, and thus pray with us by means of the ample offerings!
TDT|0|25|12|0|Thus you drain the people doubly, firstly: you take the tithe of all the fruit, and all the first-born of the domestic animals, and make them give you a large ransom for the first-born of man: and secondly, you solemnly and unceasingly ask for offerings from the people, and promise in return long and lasting prayers for them, which however you never say!
TDT|0|25|13|0|For you then say to yourselves: If we pray or not, it is of no use to the one who brings the offering: if anything is of any use to him, it is only the offering that he brought to us with a good intention! And thus you do not even perform that for which you have let yourselves be paid!
TDT|0|25|14|0|To whom then shall I compare you? You are always against GOD, and entirely resemble ravenous wolves that go about in sheep’s clothing, in order that the sheep should not run away from them, and that they may reach them without any trouble at all, and may tear them with their sharp teeth! But just as your work is now, so also will be your reward in the Kingdom of Souls! I tell you, and you may rely on it, that for you My predictions will not have been made in vain!”
TDT|0|26|1|1|The angry answer of the chief-priest. The prophecy of the Boy Jesus about the calling of the heathen to be the children of GOD in place of the Jews, and about the destruction of the Temple and of Jerusalem. The truth about the death of Zacharias. The measure of the Jews is full.
TDT|0|26|1|0|At this speech of Mine, the chief-priest grew quite angry and said: “Boy, who gave you the right to menace us and the Temple? Did we make the laws, according to which we have to act now? Wise as some of your former speeches were. So are these unwise! Do you not know that not a tree falls at one blow, and that it is vain to change a thing that cannot possibly be changed! Just change the people yourself if you can! The Jewish nation is already a very old tree, and can no longer be bent like a young sapling!
TDT|0|26|2|0|We certainly have no wish at all to doubt that you have a higher vocation from GOD: but for all that, you must not tread under your feet the old institutions originating from Moses - even perhaps also with many later additions required by the circumstances of the times - neither should you compare us, being their administrators, to ravening wolves in sheep’s clothing. For we have torn no-one yet, but if we have chastised any blasphemer of God and the Temple, and the adulterers, we did nothing else but what was commanded by Moses. Can you say there that we acted wrongly, and against the Laws of GOD?
TDT|0|26|3|0|If you speak with us, measure your words a little better, for if you find some fault with us and with the Temple. Tell it to us with childlike, kind words, and we shall see what can be done about it. But with these threats of Divine Wisdom you will accomplish nothing with us!
TDT|0|26|4|0|I said: With your kind, no one yet has ever accomplished anything, neither with gentle nor with sharp words: therefore you also shall remain as you are, until the end of the world! But for this reason, Grace shall be taken away from you and shall be given to the heathen!
TDT|0|26|5|0|Look beyond the great sea at the continent of Europe! It is inhabited by nothing but heathens. - only very rarely does a Jew go there: Thither shall the Grace from Heaven be transplanted!
TDT|0|26|6|0|In some seventy years, they shall look for Jerusalem and for the Temple, and shall find no more the place where the city and the Temple had been standing! And they will then say: ‘Oh, what does it matter about the old place where the Temple stood? Let us take the next best place and let us build for ourselves a Temple of Solomon upon it, and fit it up as it was furnished formerly!
TDT|0|26|7|0|Yes, thus will they speak and also act! But as soon as they shall begin to work at the Temple, a powerful fire shall come forth from the earth, and the workmen and material will meet with a hard fate.
TDT|0|26|8|0|Soon after several of these unsuccessful attempts, tribes of heathens from the East and the South will penetrate into this country, and devastate it, and you will be scattered over the whole earth, and will be persecuted from one end of the world to the other!
TDT|0|26|9|0|Thus shall it be done unto you, because you arbitrarily departed from the ancient doctrines of GOD, and have in their place established your own very worldly human ones, and have fattened yourselves on the great gains which the manipulation of your human doctrines has produced.
TDT|0|26|10|0|Read for yourselves the chronicle of the Temple, and the things that took place there in secret, and you will find, from the times of the prophets, things, which the hair of every man who has but a small sense of human justice, must stand on end.
TDT|0|26|11|0|So far each priest and prophet has been stoned who seriously undertook to cast out the abominable doctrines of man from the House of Jehovah, and to re-introduce those that are purely divine!
TDT|0|26|12|0|How long indeed is it since the High-priest, when he was offering a pure sacrifice in the Temple, was, I declare unto you, throttled by your very own hands!
TDT|0|26|13|0|The people that highly esteemed and loved Zacharias, loudly demanded news from you as to what had happened to the man of GOD, when a new High-priest was called to replace him.
TDT|0|26|14|0|Then you lied to the people in a most supremely audacious manner, and said with a feigned appearance of veneration, that Zacharias had been praying in the Holy of Holies for the whole people, and an Angel of the LORD whose face shone more than the midday sun had again appeared to him.
TDT|0|26|15|0|And the Angel had said unto the astounded man of GOD: ‘O faithful servant of the LORD, you have completed your earthly task, and you have been found just before GOD, therefore as you are with body and soul, like Epoch and Elijah, you shall now leave this earth and follow me to the Throne of the Almighty GOD in Heaven, where a great reward is awaiting you!
TDT|0|26|16|0|Thereupon Zacharias was said to have looked towards heaven with eyes that were already quite divinely transfigured, and instantaneously to have disappeared from the Temple and from this earth, in the arms of the Angel!
TDT|0|26|17|0|Moreover you then placed a white stone on the invented spot with the inscription: ‘The transfiguration of Zacharias, a man of GOD’ and with that you have again whitewashed yourselves before the people; and then with the people, you honoured the man of GOD with all kinds of psalms, whereas you being his worst enemies had attacked him, and like thieves and murderers had throttled him between the great Altar-of-Sacrifice and the Holy of Holies, whilst he was praying there upon his knees!
TDT|0|26|18|0|But as this happened to Zacharias, so this has happened to many a prophet and true High-priest of the Order of Aaron! But afterwards, for the people’s sake, you at once erected to them sublime monuments, and have paid them all veneration up to this hour!
TDT|0|26|19|0|Tell Me if it is otherwise! You keep silent, and are now quite dumb with fear because I have disclosed this to your face! You think yourselves of course safe from the arms of worldly justice, through your position. Yes, Yes! Unluckily it cannot reach you as there is no other witness against you except Myself. But I do not need the arm of the world’s justice, neither will I Myself lay any hand upon you, or chastise you: but if you continue in your perversity, then will that happen to you which I have just announced! I have spoken, now do you speak!”
TDT|0|26|20|0|Here the judge looked very angry and said to Me: If you wish it, I will make very short work of these monstrous servants-of-God, for your witness sufficeth me entirely!”
TDT|0|26|21|0|I said: “Let that be! For behold, I should have more than enough power in My Will and could annihilate them in the shortest possible time! But neither you nor the people, nor I Myself would have won anything by that means! It is sufficient now that we have cast a little light on their dark night; if the day were to begin suddenly, it would render them first of all blind, and with them the whole of the Jewish people. That would happen now, if you were to call them to a sharp account because of their more than numerous and most gross sins. They will entangle themselves in the nets they have laid, and therein will they perish!
TDT|0|26|22|0|But everywhere on earth, bounds have been set for man, be it for good or for evil; but, in like manner also bounds have been set to each institution, and also every nation. When it shall be full of the Divine goodness, then the people and its land shall begin to overflow with blessing: if however a nation and its land become full of wickedness, then without any pity, a strict sentence shall be passed upon it. The nation had played out its evil role, and the country shall be changed into a desert, as will be the case with this country in a time not very far off!
TDT|0|26|23|0|Whosoever can and will grasp this, let him do so! The time is now at hand in which from the roofs, that spirit shall be proclaimed to the wicked of which they are the children, and their deeds shall be read form their foreheads! For from the same school where I have drawn what I know, all the numerous future disciples of My love shall also draw, and they too shall know what I know, and do what I do! But that time is not yet fully at hand. When however it shall have come, you will hear about it, and act accordingly!
TDT|0|26|24|0|I have now spoken! Whoever has still anything to say, let him speak, for I shall only stay among you for a very short space of time, as those who fear that they have lost Me will soon reach Jerusalem and find me here.”
TDT|0|27|1|1|Joram acknowledges the Boy Jesus as the Messiah, asks His advice and the explanation of Isaiah Chapter 53:3.
TDT|0|27|1|1|The detailed answer of the Boy Jesus.
TDT|0|27|1|0|Joram said: “Dear Boy, we are really very sorry if we have offended you in any way, and that you now want to leave us so soon! Listen to me, you dear divine Boy! For I want now to say quite openly a few little words to you and I think that you will not interpret them unkindly, and that if I then ask your advice you will not shut your mouth before us and before me!”
TDT|0|27|2|0|I said: “Speak then, although I know what you will say, and what advice you need: but nevertheless speak out your mind aloud, because of the others; it is more necessary for them to hear it aloud than for us two.”
TDT|0|27|3|0|At that Joram stepped closer to Me and said: “That you are infallibly He who is promised us, and whose arrival is awaited anxiously by all Jews and with them by other nations also - of that all doubts have left me; and what has most opened my eyes was your absolutely exact knowledge of the most inner, wicked machinations of the Temple, since of old!
TDT|0|27|4|0|For it is thus, and has been so for a very long time already, and because it unfortunately is thus, this was also the only reason that the considerable country of Samaria has completely separated from us, and that we are not much better off now with Galilee than with Samaria. Of the Spirit, there is nothing more left with us: it is only by enforced policy that we keep up the small authority of the Temple.
TDT|0|27|5|0|I was of course compelled to be a partner in the black discipline of the walls of Solomon, but although aware of the evil, I could as a single man do nothing against it, as with us every effective resolution depends on the Great Council and there the majority of votes turns the fatal scale. I, with my single voice, was of course on such occasions as you have disclosed before us, never for, but ever against; but that was of no use to the condemned persons.
TDT|0|27|6|0|I comprehend only too clearly that the Temple cannot last thus more than seven decades; and yet on the other hand, it is all the same an eternal pity that this old, venerable institution has evidently to perish, and that all the more certain as, very close to us, the Essenes and the Sadducees are beginning to get very much the better of us.
TDT|0|27|7|0|But here the very serious question now arises as to what could possibly be done to preserve the Temple for the next centuries! Within you, you divine Boy, there seems to be represented in all fullness and abundance that wisdom which, in my opinion, might alone give authoritative advice.
TDT|0|27|8|0|And now at last as you already are said to be the Promised One - of which fact, as I said, I for myself have no longer the least doubt - there still is something extremely strange about the Messiah, just in the very same Prophet Isaiah!
TDT|0|27|9|0|Here you have the 53rd Chapter - what is written there is quite strange about the august Messiah who is quite identical with Jehovah, and is the Same Being! His human nature is mentioned, and it said that many will be offended at Him, because His form is more marred than that of the other persons and His visage more than that of the sons of men. (Isaiah 52:14)
TDT|0|27|10|0|And there, behold, it is further written: ‘He was the most despised and the least esteemed, full of pain and sickness: He was so despised that we hid our faces from Him therefore we regarded Him not.’ (Isaiah 53:3)
TDT|0|27|11|0|Truly if I look at your quite perfect form which is moreover very graceful, and if I also see now how appreciated you are, it surely does not thoroughly agree with the prophet! Or what did the prophet mean to say thereby?”
TDT|0|27|12|0|I said: “Yes, this will be the final true sign, that even I Myself as the Promised One. For with Me everything that is said shall be almost literally fulfilled: however, as to what concerns My bodily form, the assertion of the prophet does not apply but the prophet expressed there, figuratively-speaking, only a completely perverted mood and mode-of-thought of the present generation, which, compared with My mood and My mode-of-thought, will appear like an ugly shape which is shrunken up by all kinds of sickness and much pain.
TDT|0|27|13|0|I shall therefore also be very much despised by the rich and the prominent people of this world, and they will flee before Me as before a corpse, and if it is permitted from above, they will persecute Me like the worst criminal, as has been already obviously shown by your attitude against Me: for were I, being as a child-of-man, to stand before you not under Roman protection, and had the time already come when permission had been granted you over My exterior human nature, I should never have escaped out of your hands alive.
TDT|0|27|14|0|But as you are now for the greatest part, so also will you henceforth remain until the great Judgment shall once come upon you, which the prophet Daniel foretold when he was standing in the holy places.
TDT|0|27|15|0|But all that might also happen differently if you would recognise your great errors and would repent, and be completely converted! But this will scarcely ever be the case with you, and so My advice for you, herewith already given, is hopeless! For you are too much attached to your earthly authority and your earthly treasures, and these will bring you into judgment. It is not I who shall break the rod over you - although I could do so through My power - but you yourselves and your worldliness will bring that upon you!’
TDT|0|27|16|0|But now you think I ought to give you good advice: you would sit in judgment on it, and consult how this might be given to the people without their perceiving it. Yes, yes, you would consult about it, and your money and your worldly authority would then step forward and say: ‘We will remain what we are, and will first wait so see if that judgment will break upon us; for an institution that is so old and so well established, will, all the same, surely not be intimidated by a boy out of Galilee!’ Then My advice will be rejected by the majority of votes, and you will be just the same as you are now, in fact much worse.
TDT|0|27|17|0|Put away your heaps of gold and silver, put away your many and more than precious stones and your great masses of pearls; distribute much among the poor, and give the great surplus to the Emperor who alone has the right to collect the treasures of the earth and to use them in the time of need; live only on that which Moses assigned to you, repent of your many evil deeds, and expiate your great sins though works of true love to your neighbors; have no secrets from the people but be true, just, and loyal in your speeches and actions! Always persevere in that, and never set yourselves obstinately against men awakened by the Spirit of GOD. Thus the judgment shall be withheld, and the Temple shall exist until the end of the world!
TDT|0|27|18|0|For GOD the Lord will not have men like unto machines of His Omnipotence, but He will have them as quite free, self-working and independent children! He does not, in all eternity, need your offerings and your prayers, but so that you recognise Him in your hearts, love Him above everything, and your poor fellow-men just like yourselves: do all for them, that you can wisely desire to be done to you, and thus shall you find again all mercy from God, and shall be pleasing unto Him even as her dearest children are to a mother, and He will then protect you as a lioness her young ones, and will take care of you as a hen of her chickens!
TDT|0|27|19|0|Are you able to do that? Oh yes! You could easily do it if you had the right will for it, but in this you are lacking, and have always been lacking; even as all prophets and seers who have preceded Me, even so, I have spoken to deaf ears and hearts!”
TDT|0|28|1|1|The evidence of the Boy Jesus that the Temple and the whole country are beyond being cleansed and rescued. The new Ark of the Covenant and the “Cursed Water”
TDT|0|28|1|0|Joram said: “I should not like as yet to consider that a settled matter. For with time comes counsel, and Solomon is right in affirming that all in the world is vanity: it might however happen sometimes that your present prophecy also could pass into the arms of vanity, and that we might still follow out, your counsel which is in the highest degree to be taken to heart. For behold, several of us truly agree very much with you! Of course we form only the smallest part of those who dwell in the Temple precincts, but we are anyhow the high ones, and thus also unquestionably authoritative! What do you think about this?”
TDT|0|28|2|0|I said: “At times it has already been like that in this house, sometimes even much better, and yet the better part never prevailed, but always the big crowd who understood how to make the greatest noise. But I tell you, and each one who thinks like you, and also acts accordingly - in spite of the more than numerous wicked ones - the single just one shall not pass by unnoticed before the Face of God!”
TDT|0|28|3|0|The generality of you have of course made a new Ark of the Covenant yourselves, and have procured a new vessel in which to keep the ‘Cursed Water’ which is advised by no prophet, and which is one of the worst inventions and products of the later times! Truly, that was unnecessary, equally the Ark of the covenant as also the vessel! Why have you not rather renewed your hearth in God through a right repentance, and transformed your old worldly mind into that of pure love and compassion?
TDT|0|28|4|0|Truly I say unto you: The old Ark of the Covenant, full of the Spirit of God stands now before you, in Me, and tells you openly to your faces that within your new Ark of the Covenant, there is not so much as a tiny mote out of a sunbeam of any spirit of GOD, but surely a superabundance of the old, most wicked spirit of lust which emanates from your hearts! And the ‘Cursed Water’ are the wretched tears shed over so many worldly losses from which you had expected the greatest gains; and those who betrayed you to the Romans, if once you could get them into your clutches have, for the greater part, most miserably died of that cursed water!
TDT|0|28|5|0|But from now onwards the thousand times cursed water will no longer avail you anything! It was of course once decided that those who betrayed the Temple in Divine matters, to the enemies of Jehovah, would have to drink the water - the ill-famed water of the Dead Sea as if they were Philistines, and very bad and benighted heathens of ancient times, and if the water did them no harm, then they should be considered as innocent, whereas if their bodies swelled up, they being culprits would be left to their fate, and perish of the consequences and effects of the dead water. But how long is it that this regulation had been altered into something different?
TDT|0|28|6|0|How many thousands have already perished of the consequences of your newer poisoned water, without ever having committed the very least betrayal of the purely divine, of the Temple, to any wicked heathen whatsoever! Why did you not yourselves take the deadly waters as even you, your very selves, have already many times secretly opened the Holy of Holies to the view of the heathen - but of course for much gold?
TDT|0|28|7|0|Behold this and still many other things take place here in the Temple; yea, this which should be the House of God upon earth, had become a true den of thieves and murderers; there is no atrocity which had not been committed many times in this Temple! Do you indeed think that such a place would still be good enough to observe as a habitation for the Lord GOD? Truly one should never take the field with the sword on which is still the blood of one’s brother; for there is already an old curse attached to it, and with it no victory would ever be gained.
TDT|0|28|8|0|Yes, you might still purify your hearts, if you very earnestly wanted to, but never these walls! You have even a law according to which a whole country, a house, a field, a domestic animal, and a human being can become impure for ever, through a gross sin against the Spirit of GOD, why then not this Temple, in which at different times the greatest atrocities, crying aloud to heaven, have been committed?
TDT|0|28|9|0|But I tell you: Not only this Temple, but the whole country had long been defield above all measure, past recovery and past cleansing, and shall therefore in the near future, be trodden down by the heathen, and shall become a habitation for robbers and ravenous animals!
TDT|0|28|10|0|Therewith I have now, without any concealment, laid My opinion openly before you, and you can now make of it what you like! For I shall soon leave you, and what I have spoken I have spoken only before you and before no one else, although I have known all the time how it is with you, and I shall not continue to speak to any one further as that would be fruitless! But you might, if you wanted to, still change matters; however these walls would not be fit for anything any longer! Do you understand that?”
TDT|0|29|1|1|The teasing question of the chief-priest. The repellent answer of the Boy Jesus. Barabas’ request for an explanation of Isaiah Chapter 54: 4-9, and its fulfillment through the LORD. Why the Lord is so harsh and repellent towards the Temple officials.
TDT|0|29|1|0|To this the chief-priest said once again: “Tell me then, you half-God, half-man of a boy from Galilee, where will you now go. So that we shall for along time henceforth no more be able to see you? But I think, as you are a Nazarene, and indeed a son of the carpenter Joseph (only too well known to me,) and of his wife Mary, or as I or someone among us will certainly visit once, twice or three times every year those Galilean places, it surely might not be so difficult to see you there, as being so well known a personality; and to continue discussing with you re-organisation of the Temple! What do you think, young prophet from Galilee, with regard to this?”
TDT|0|29|2|0|I said: “If your heart had also taken part in your words that were only intended to annoy Me, I should of course still have answered you; but thus you are not worthy of any other answer, but the one already received.
TDT|0|29|3|0|You may come once or a thousand times to Nazareth you shall never again get to see Me, and still less discuss with Me. For I shall know a long time in advance when you will arrive; but where I shall go then in the meantime, neither you nor your Temple officials will get to know!
TDT|0|29|4|0|I tell you that it is very difficult to search for and find Him who is Omniscient! Yea, when the time of permission from the Sprit that is within Me, shall come, then you shall find Me again! Or if all of you follow My advice, then I shall not keep you waiting, shall Myself come to you; but then only, as I have already remarked!”
TDT|0|29|5|0|At this utterance of Mine the chief-priest no longer spoke, for he was secretly very angry that I paid no regard at all to him as the representative of the High-priest. But the others did not dislike to see it, as he was for them a great domestic tyrant.
TDT|0|29|6|0|Thereupon Barnabas came up to Me once again and said: “Tell me, you wisest of boys! How do you understand the following texts of the 54th Chapter of the prophet Isaiah? They treat of the consolation of Zion and run thus:
TDT|0|29|7|0|‘Fear not; for thou shalt not be ashamed; neither be thou confounded; for thou shalt not be put to shame. For thou shalt forget the fear of thy virginity, and shalt not remember the reproach of thy widowhood any more. (Verse 4)
TDT|0|29|8|0|For thy maker is thine husband; the Lord of Hosts is His name; and thy redeemer the Holy One of Israel; The God of the whole earth shall He be called. (Verse 5)
TDT|0|29|9|0|For the Lord thy God had called thee as a woman broken and grieved in Spirit, and as a young wife who has been put away, saith thy God. (Verse 6)
TDT|0|29|10|0|For a small moment have I forsaken thee; but with great mercies will I gather thee. (Verse 7)
TDT|0|29|11|0|I hid my face a little from thee in a moment of wrath; but with everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith the Lord thy redeemer. (Verse 8)
TDT|0|29|12|0|For such shall be to Me, as the waters of Noah shall no more pass over the earth. Thus have I sworn also, that I would not be wrath with thee nor rebuke thee.” (Verse 9)
TDT|0|29|13|0|See, these very important verses of Isaiah seem to me to sound again very favourable and consoling, in spite of your threats concerning Jerusalem and the Temple! If you are able to make these texts also fit you then we shall fully believe that you are, in all seriousness, the promised Messiah; and that the whole Temple shall be demolished, and a new one shall be erected on the pure mount Lebanon for all times of times.”
TDT|0|29|14|0|I said: “What was written so far about Me, it was also possible to make you comprehend; but to make you comprehend from now onwards what concerns Me and My works will be most difficult, and even as a fact not possible at all!
TDT|0|29|15|0|For that ‘Virgin’ who is not to fear being made ashamed, and who is not to be confounded so as to be put to shame, but who will no longer think of the shame of her Virginity and who is to forget the reproach of widowhood, is by no means Jerusalem and its Temple; for truly the figuratively corresponding term ‘Virgin’ would for ever fit them as little as that of ‘widow’!
TDT|0|29|16|0|The ‘Virgin’ spoken of there, will only be created by Me; this shall be My new doctrine, for man, out of the heavens; and it is called a ‘Virgin’ because no egotistical whoring and insolent priest-hood will have previously misused it, for their vile worldly purposes.
TDT|0|29|17|0|This my future doctrine will also, for a short time, be called ‘Widow’ because I shall then be also taken from her through your wrath and your vengeance, but only with the permission of Him Who is within Me and nowhere outside of Me. But the husband of this Virgin and widow, shall of course also be I Myself, because she is formed by Me. But who is really the man who has formed the Virgin and made her a widow? Just read it out of the prophets, as well as the promises given to her; for I am the Man, and the promises concern only the mysterious Virgin.’
TDT|0|29|18|0|Much later on also, ‘times’ as Daniel described them, shall come, in which even of this purest doctrine great abuse shall be made, but never of the Virgin herself - only of the children and the daughters of the children of the pure Virgin widowed for a short time. Naturally those shall not be partners of My promises, but surely that certain ‘Virgin’ descending from My Mouth, and her numerous pure children.
TDT|0|29|19|0|Behold this his how the matter will continue to be, and throughout eternity it will not change! For with you and your Temple I shall henceforth have no more intercourse. Verily I came to you in order to save you, but you have not recognised or accepted Me. Furthermore, you will come to Me only when you get into very great difficulties; then however I shall no more recognise nor ever accept you. Have you thoroughly understood?
TDT|0|29|20|0|Barnabas said:  Truly, to support you with an easy mind needs very much patience; for you become more and more incomprehensible, and as a matter of fact more and more rude! But let that be as it may; we shall all the same still wait and see how these things develop! The matter always with you resembles - it seems to me - a flash of lightning which at its beginning suddenly produces a murderously strong light, and even makes the earth tremble through the thunder which always accompanies it; but then it is quickly over, and after it the darkness is greater than it was before.
TDT|0|29|21|0|Do you know you are in your way evidently a phenomenon that has no equal, and in spite of your obstinacy you still have given us very much pleasure. Your talent, Boy, would be useful, but you ought to get quite a different and wider education, and unite a little more humanity to your truly grand and previously non-existent qualities; then you would be, later on, a man the like of whom would not have been known in the world. But with your unchanging harshness, you will make very few friends among men on this earth. If you still increase in your strange power over nature and have of course no enemy to fear, you will surely be feared by everyone, but never either loved or honoured! I however prefer to be like rather than feared by all men! Of which opinion are you yourself, or is anyone else?”
TDT|0|29|22|0|I said:  “Oh yes, you would be quite right if all men were pure and good! But as men on earth greatly differ, some being good and many others bad, perjured and wicked, it would truly be a very difficult task for a just and true man to behave in a way which would make him loved by all! One would have to be wicked with the wicked, and on the other hand good with the good, and behold this is just as little possible as to be a kind of light which, at the same time, diffuses the greatest brightness, and at the same spot also the most dense darkness!
TDT|0|29|23|0|I tell you: The true friends of the eternally unchangeable truth of God will surely love Me, and that even above all measure; but men who trample upon the divine laws and truths, and live as if a God existed no longer, will still fear Me! For such men and worldly atheists shall then get to know that I stand absolutely no joke, and reward each one according to his works; for I alone have the eternally perfect power to do so!”
TDT|0|29|24|0|Barnabas said smilingly: “Boy, Boy, how can you speak of ‘eternally’ and yet are scarcely twelve years old?! To what height is your Messianic zeal soaring? Just remain natural, and we shall be glad to listen to you!”
TDT|0|29|25|0|I said: “Go! You are now already becoming loathsome to Me! Do I mean this body which has of course only existed twelve years upon the earth? Did I not already yesterday give to all of you a sufficient explanation of the eternity of that Spirit which is, and works, within Me? How is it that you reproach Me be saying that My Messianic zeal goes too far? First comprehend a thing, and then only see if you may discuss with Me, and that obviously about things that are still further off, and more unknown to you than the most distant part of the earth!”
TDT|0|30|1|1|The question of Nicodemus about the poles of the earth. The answer of the Boy Jesus. The bond of friendship between Nicodemus and the Boy Jesus.
TDT|0|30|1|0|Here another elder rose and said: “What do you know then about a most distant pole of the earth? Now tell me something about it, for I already once heard something about it from a Greek who had travelled much.”
TDT|0|30|2|0|I said: “I know not only about the poles of the earth, but very exactly about all the eternally wide poles of all the Heavens of GOD! But to give you an idea of it, I should have to be your teacher for at least a thousand years! Therefore that would not do. But I will tell you something quite different.
TDT|0|30|3|0|To those who shall once be within My doctrine, I will give My Spirit that shall make them the truest children of God, and shall guide them into all truth and wisdom, and truly, infinity itself will contain nothing natural or spiritual which shall remain unknown to them.
TDT|0|30|4|0|If you perhaps become a disciple of My doctrine, you too shall taste of the Gifts of the Spirit of GOD, and shall get to know the poles of the earth better than you have known them up till now!”
TDT|0|30|5|0|The questioning elder made surprised eyes at this My answer, and took careful note of it, for he was not yet old, but one of the wisest among the elders. For the title ‘elder’ was often given to quite a young man, if he had the necessary means for it, ie, gold, and also enough intelligence. And of that there was no deficiency with My questioner. His name was Nicodemus who, later on, at the beginning of My teaching, also secretly became in all earnestness, My disciple, as is already known now.
TDT|0|30|6|0|This elder had secretly written all My speeches most deeply in his heart, and had paid great attention to them. He got up from his seat, came to Me and with the greatest friendliness said to Me in secret: “Dear, most lovely, marvelous Boy, if you should perhaps come once again to Jerusalem, then pay me a visit - only quite by yourself: we two shall easily get on with each other. And if your parents are in need of anything, they need only come to me. My name is Nicodemus.”
TDT|0|30|7|0|And I also clasped his hand in friendship and said: “If perhaps you once come to Nazareth, you also, out of all your colleagues, will be the only one who will find Me: and if you are in want of anything, then come to us, and I will help you with all that you will ever need. For the rest however I already accept the good will for the deed.
TDT|0|30|8|0|But as you are at the same time a permanent head of all the citizens of Jerusalem, take care that on the part of the most imperious chief-priest who did not wish to honour Me, there should not be too great oppression both inside and outside the Temple, and that I should be obliged to let judgment break forth upon this city before the time appointed.
TDT|0|30|9|0|Remember Me: My Name is ‘Jesus Emanuel’ and My spirit is called ‘Jehovah Zebaoth’! Now you know where you are! Confide and trust in Me and you will not see death!”
TDT|0|30|10|0|When Nicodemus heard these words from Me, his soul secretly exulted: but he did not let his colleagues perceive anything of it.
TDT|0|31|1|1|The speech of the Roman judge closing the session, and acknowledging the Boy Jesus. The Roman’s question about the staying away of the parents of Jesus, and His information concerning them.
TDT|0|31|1|0|But now the Roman Judge rubbed his forehead, and said with a very loud voice: “Listen now again to me! From all that I have now remarked concerning this Boy, what I have heard and seen of Him by means of keen observation during the last three days, there results most clearly, in a way that could be easily understood by the simplest mind, that He is most certainly a different being from us, poor, exceedingly feeble and mortal men of this earth.
TDT|0|31|2|0|As for His earthly birth, He belongs to the nation of Jews, that is true, and thus stands partly under the laws of the Temple, and also partly as equal of each Jew under ours. But I have taken note that the spirit of this Boy really is the foundation of all laws as well as of each state - each social and national order, and still further also of all the laws in the great nature of all matter of all spirits - laws that can never be manifested to us! He is at the same time a deeply wise and most just judge, and there is in His being nothing, no, not even one atom of even apparent wickedness. How then shall our laws have any further application to Him seeing that He is most evidently a Lord over all laws!
TDT|0|31|3|0|I therefore place Him free and heaven-high exalted above all our Roman laws, and just as free of all your surely insignificant Temple laws, and also declare therewith most solemnly that this Temple is much too unworthy of the reception of His holy personality; and as often as He may deign to visit wicked Jerusalem He shall find a most kindly reception in my palace which is obviously purer, along with the greatest honours that mortals can give an Immortal and Almighty God!
TDT|0|31|4|0|And when you condescend to come to me, I shall call out aloud: ‘Listen oh ye peoples! The greatest and highest salvation has come to my house, and to the governor of Rome’!
TDT|0|31|5|0|He shall take the salvation from you Jews, and give it to us heathen, and you shall be trodden under our heavy heels even in this His time, and dust and ashes shall we throw upon this place where you allow yourselves to be praised, yea formerly even adored as gods by the infatuated people.
TDT|0|31|6|0|I have now spoken out of my most inward conviction, and am now of the authoritative opinion that we will now raise this session, as you truly sinister Temple-officials cannot be brought to any better mind. For why waste such holy words on completely deaf ears and hearts of stone?”
TDT|0|31|7|0|I said: “Yet a few moments until those arrive who have been searching for Me now for three days. They will hear where I am in the inn ‘Nazareth’ which belongs to the Temple, and will come here to look for Me; I shall then go again to Nazareth with them. For as to the body I must stay with those whom I have Myself truly and faithfully chosen for that purpose.”
TDT|0|31|8|0|The Roman said: “But how did it happen that you could get lost to your physical parents? In my opinion, they surely must have had to accompany you there, and I even remember now that I noticed at the entrance of the examination hall of the Temple, an old and venerable man and a very pious looking woman, at your side? The little tax having been paid, it is true that they went out of the Temple with many others, after which I saw them no more; but then they must still have known that you could not have been elsewhere, but only here?”
TDT|0|31|9|0|I said: “Dearest friend, see, that is quite simple. I wished it to be thus, because this lay in My will and in My eternal order! For I tell you: this scene had been planned within Me already from eternity. Therefore could this take place quite naturally.
TDT|0|31|10|0|My physical parents expected Me as did the others, in the recognised inn, knowing well that I could not miss them; but as my foster-father Joseph had to get a smith from Damascus to make a few new tools for him, and knew beforehand that these would not be ready so quickly, and as for the sake of helping to carry them, my physically-strong mother also accompanied him, he therefore gave to several relations and otherwise well known Nazarenes the order that, in case he should return too late with Mary, they should take Me with them just as far as the next station; because, in case of a delay with the aforesaid smith, neither of them would then need to return to Jerusalem which was much out of their way.
TDT|0|31|11|0|Thus it was arranged and also carried out. Both of them stayed rather long and when they came to the station mentioned, they met there of course a number of well known persons, and also relations out of Nazareth, but I was not among them; and they thought that perhaps I had gone with a company that had started sooner, to reach the distant inn for the night. My parents had no difficulty in believing this, and went quite at their ease with the others. However they only arrived after midnight, and I was not there either.
TDT|0|31|12|0|Early in the morning they started for an inn still considerably farther off; but also there they heard nothing about Me. From there they returned here, have already arrived at our inn, and to their great consolation have discovered Me by making inquiries, and soon now they will find Me there and give Me a little reprimand.”
TDT|0|31|13|0|The Roman said: “Oh, they must not give you any reprimand! I will very soon enter a protest against that”
TDT|0|31|14|0|I said: “Oh, let everything happen that has been foretold by the prophets, you just wait, and I will then say what I think and this will be very good for them as human beings.”
TDT|0|31|15|0|Here the chief-priest wanted to say something further, but the Roman and our Simon did not permit it, and declared once more that the session was raised.
TDT|0|32|1|1|The arrival of Joseph and Mary in the Temple.
TDT|0|32|1|1|The question of the parents and the answer of the Son.
TDT|0|32|1|1|The friendly conversation of the Roman and Nicodemus with the parents of Jesus. In the palace of the Roman.
TDT|0|32|1|1|The return to Nazareth.
TDT|0|32|1|0|At this moment My parents entered this special hall, lead by one of the Temple servants, and were secretly astonished above all measure to meet Me in such a very wise and highly honourable company.
TDT|0|32|2|0|The Roman asked them at once if I were their Son.
TDT|0|32|3|0|The parents answered in the affirmative with visibly great joy, but Mary - less by way of giving Me a reprimand than of showing off a little her authority as a mother before the grand worldly lord - said; (although with the kindest voice in the world): “But dearest Son, why have You done this to us? Nearly three days long have we searched for You with great anxiety!”
TDT|0|32|4|0|I said: “How could you do that? I already told you beforehand at home, that I should have to do here that which is the will of My Father in Heaven!”
TDT|0|32|5|0|Thereat, both of them were silent, and wrote these words deeply in their hearts.
TDT|0|32|6|0|After this the Roman told them in full detail what kind of being I was, and what I had spoken and done, and how all were surprised at the lofty wisdom and power of My speeches, as well as at the incomprehensible power of My will, and now therefore he, as one of the first of the powerful Roman authorities in Jerusalem, had got to love Me beyond all measure; and that he offered My parents to procure for them every possible advantage
TDT|0|32|7|0|For which especially Joseph thanked him most warmly and heartily, and recommended himself particularly as a carpenter and architect in case he should be needed, and soon afterwards he also had to undertake for the Roman, large buildings in and about Jerusalem. Joseph even received the order to make a new throne for the judge, according to the Roman pattern, and earned very much money thereby.
TDT|0|32|8|0|In the same way the more than wealthy Simon of Bethany assured Joseph, while still in the Temple, of his fullest friendship, after which, we arose and prepared to depart.
TDT|0|32|9|0|Here also the Temple officials except Nicodemus arose, made a deep bow to the Romans and went away. The latter however most kindly accompanied us to the palace of the Roman, who absolutely insisted upon our staying with him this night, and of enjoying his most exquisite hospitality, I had to bless his family and all his children and after that he said:
TDT|0|32|10|0|(The Roman Judge): “Only now has the greatest salvation and the highest honour come to my whole house; for the Lord of all Lords, and King of all Kings and Emperors has visited and blessed my whole house!”
TDT|0|32|11|0|It is easy to understand that My parents were most edified and touched at this, and they never forgot that moment.
TDT|0|32|12|0|After that we were conducted to the dining-hall where an excellent meal awaited us, and one which quite specially very much refreshed My parents who had become tired and hungry.
TDT|0|32|13|0|During this repast which lasted long, Mary had to tell the Roman all about My conception and birth, and in addition a number of dates of My childhood, at which he continually exclaimed in an enthusiasm of admiration:
TDT|0|32|14|0|(The Roman Judge): “And this those Temple-champions know and yet believe nothing!”
TDT|0|32|15|0|But after the meal we went to rest, and on the next day the Roman procured for us a very comfortable drive as far as Nazareth, and provided Joseph with abundant money for the journey. Simon also accompanied us as far as Galilee, where he had to see to some business in a market town, and thus we then arrived quite safely again at Nazareth, wherewith the Temple-scene came to an end.
TDT|0|32|16|0|It is known that I allowed little more to be remarked of My Divinity until My 30th year, and thus the only right and true account of the Three Days in the Temple is concluded. Blessed be he who believes it and is not offended at it! Whoever reads it, full of faith in his heart, shall receive much blessing. Amen. I, The Lord, say this. AMEN. AMEN. AMEN.
TDT|0|32|0|0|O Lord, before all else I, a poor sinner, thank Thee for this magnificent and sublime communication of Grace which had never yet existed and of which I and then also the whole world, am unworthy! But as Thou hast given us along with it is so supremely great and undeserved a Grace, O deign also to bless us therewith who love Thee out of our full heart, and full of the true Faith. Forgive us, through it, our manifold weaknesses. Make us strong in all love for Thee and our poor brethren, and let us ever refresh the hearts of the afflicted and starving brethren in Thy most Holy Name. And O Lord, remember henceforth, in Thy great Love, me, Thy poor servant upon earth, and accept my most fervent thanksgiving for all the undeserved benefits which Thou most graciously hast ever bestowed upon me. Oh, allow also my blessing upon the numerous poor and needy and afflicted ones, and upon all Thy true friends and my benefactors to be effectively united with Thy blessings in Thy most Holy Name! To thee alone all Honour, and all our Love in all Eternity, and Thy most Holy Will be done! In deepest contrition, thy servant, most unworthy of Thy Grace.
GGJ|1|1|1|1|Spiritual exegesis of the opening words of the Gospel of John
GGJ|1|1|1|1|(John 1:1) In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.
GGJ|1|1|1|0|This verse has already been the subject of a great many misrepresentations and interpretations; yes, even atheists have made use of this very text to dispute My Deity all the more surely since they in general denied the existence of the Deity. However, we are not going to once again present such false concepts whereby the confusion would only be increased, but shall bring light into the matter with the shortest possible explanation. This as itself light within the primordial light will automatically fight and conquer all misconceptions.
GGJ|1|1|2|0|A main reason why such texts are not understood is unfortunately the very poor and incorrect translation of the Scriptures from the original tongue into the tongues of the present time; but this is for the best. For if the inner meaning of such texts were not hidden as well as it is, that which is holiest therein would long since have been utterly desecrated which would be disastrous for the entire earth. As things are, however, only the outer shell has been marred while the hallowed life has been preserved.
GGJ|1|1|3|0|The time has come to show the true inner meaning of such texts to all who are worthy of participating in this knowledge, abut the unworthy will have to pay dearly, for in these things I will not be trifled with and I shall never take part in a trade.
GGJ|1|1|4|0|Now the explanation shall follow this necessary prelude, but I will still add that here only the inner meaning pertaining to soul and spirit is to be understood and not the innermost, purest heavenly meaning. This is too holy and can be bestowed only on those in the world without harm who seek it through living their life in accordance with the precepts of the Gospel. But the inner meaning pertaining to the soul and spirit may easily be found, sometimes already b y means of the correct translation in the respective vernacular of the time, which shall become evident in the explanation of the first verse.
GGJ|1|1|5|0|The expression 'In the beginning' is most incorrect and greatly obscures the inner meaning, for thereby even the eternal existence of the Deity could be questioned and disputed, which was also done by some of the older philosophers from whose school the present-day atheists have actually gone forth. But if we now render this text correctly, its cover will be found to be only very thin and it will not be difficult to discover the inner meaning quite clearly and sometimes very accurately through such a thin cover.
GGJ|1|1|6|0|The correct translation shall read thus, In the primordial essence, or also in the primal cause (of all life) was light (the great holy creative thought, the existential idea). This light was not only in, but also with God, that is, The light came forth from God as substantially visible and was thus not only in, but also with God and, as it were, flowed around the primordial divine essence. Thereby the basis for the eventual incarnation of God was given, which becomes plainly evident in the following text.
GGJ|1|1|7|0|Who or what actually was this light, this great thought, this most holly fundamental idea of all future substantial, utterly free existence? - It could not possibly be anything else but God Himself, since God, through God and from God nothing but God Himself could manifest in His eternally, most perfect being - and thus this text may also be read as follows,
GGJ|1|1|8|0|In God was the light; the light flowed through and around God, and God Himself was the light.
GGJ|1|1|9|1|(John 1:2) The same was in the beginning with God.
GGJ|1|1|9|0|Now that the first verse has been made sufficiently clear and can be comprehended by anyone with some measure of enlightenment, the second verse is self-explanatory and only bears witness to the fact that the above described word or light or the great creative thought did not come later into existence out of the primordial being of God, but is as eternal as God, itself God, and therefore does not contain within itself any process of coming into existence. That is why the explanation - by way of giving witness - follows, The same was in the beginning, or in the primal Cause of all existence, and in all later existence - as the First Cause itself with, in and out of God, thus itself God through and through.
GGJ|1|1|10|1|(John 1:3) All things were made by Him, and without Him was not any thing made that was made.
GGJ|1|1|10|0|This verse confirms and substantiates, as it were, what had already in the first verse plainly presented itself as the 'word' or 'light' in the primordial essence of all being or coming into existence, completely present, but not yet fully manifest.
GGJ|1|1|11|0|Accordingly, this third verse in its correct rendition should read as follows, All existence came into being from this primal existence which in itself is the eternal First Cause of its existence through and through. The light, word and will of hits existence set its very own light, its eternal idea of creation, out of itself into a tangible, visible existence, and there is nothing in the entire eternal infinity that did not go forth from the same First Cause in the same way assuming a manifest and visible existence.
GGJ|1|1|12|0|Whoever has now fully comprehended these three plainly explained verses must find the meaning of verse 4 quite clear.
GGJ|1|1|13|1|(John 1:4) In Him was life; and the life was the light of men.
GGJ|1|1|13|0|It is obvious that the First Cause of all existence, the light of lights, the original thought of all thoughts and ideas, the archetype as the eternal original form of all forms, firstly, could not be formless and, secondly, could not be dead, since death signifies the very opposite to all existence in whatever form. Thus there was a most perfect life in this word or light or in this great thought within God, fundamentally God Himself. So God was from eternity the most perfect fundamental life in and out of Himself through and through, and this light or life called forth out of itself all created beings, and this light or life was the light and also the life within the creatures, within the human beings that had gone forth from Him. Thus these creatures and human beings were a complete image of the primordial light which gave them their existence, light, and a life very similar to the eternal primordial existence.
GGJ|1|1|14|0|The primordial life in God is and must be a perfectly free life, otherwise it would be as good as no life at all. This same life must be one and the same life in the created beings, otherwise it would not be life and, thus, without life also would be without existence. It is obvious that the created beings - men - could only be given a completely free life, which has to be aware of itself as a complete life, but also had to realise that it was not a life that had come forth from itself, but had come forth as fully equal out of God in accordance with His eternally almighty will.
GGJ|1|1|15|0|This perception had to be present in all created beings, just as the one that their life and existence must be completely equal to that of God, as otherwise they would not have any life or existence.
GGJ|1|1|16|0|When we now consider this circumstance more closely, it becomes evident that two feelings must meet in the created beings, namely, in the first place, the feeling of equality with God or the presence of God's primordial light within them, and then, resulting from this light, also the feeling of having been created at some time through the primordial will of the Creator.
GGJ|1|1|17|0|The first feeling makes the created being without fail equal to the Creator and, as if it had come into existence out of itself, completely independent of the eternal First Cause as if comprising it within itself. The second vital consciousness, necessarily arising from the first, must still consider and regard itself as having been called forth from the actual First Cause, an only in the course of time freely manifested being, and thus most dependent on the First Cause.
GGJ|1|1|18|0|Now this humbling realisation turns the initial feeling of exaltation also into a feeling of humility, which for the feeling of exaltation is a most necessary and unavoidable matter as will be plainly shown hereinafter.
GGJ|1|1|19|0|The feeling of exaltation puts up a mighty resistance to such humiliation and wants to crush the other feeling.
GGJ|1|1|20|0|Such a conflict then causes anger and finally hate against the First Cause of all that exists and resulting from that against the lowly feeling of humility and dependence, whereupon the feeling of exaltation becomes weak and benighted and the primal light within the created being gives way to night and darkness. This night and this darkness is then hardly able to recognise the primal light within itself and, as blind but still independent, distances itself from the First Cause of its existence and creation unable to recognise the same in its delusion.
GGJ|1|1|21|1|(John 1:5) And the light shines in the darkness, and the darkness does not comprehend it.
GGJ|1|1|21|0|Therefore, this primordial light may shine in such night as brightly as it may, but since the night, although it has also originated from the light is no longer able to see properly, it does not recognise the light coming into such night in order to transform it once more into the true original light.
GGJ|1|1|22|0|Thus also I, as the eternal primordial essence of all existence and as the original Light of all light and life, came into the world of darkness to those who had come forth from Me, but they did not recognise Me in the night of their weakened feeling of exaltation.
GGJ|1|1|23|0|For this 5th verse points out how, in accordance with the original standards and circumstances, I have come into the world created by Me and out of Me as fully the Same that I was from eternity and the world fails to recognise Me as its very own fundamental existence.
GGJ|1|1|24|0|But I, as the First Cause of all existence, could not fail to foresee in My eternal, primordial light how through the constant conflict the feeling of exaltation, as the primal light within men, kept growing ever weaker and as the vital light also dimmer, finally to end in darkness, an that therefore men, if I came to them in the image they had been given out of Me would not recognise Me. At least very many would fail to recognise Me, especially if I came to them as a Deus ex machina (a suddenly appearing God) unexpectedly and without warning in a limited human form, in which case I would have to blame Myself that men could not possibly recognise Me because they would not be prepared for My advent in this way.
GGJ|1|1|25|0|I did, indeed, realise this from eternity and, therefore, had this My advent, already beginning with men's first coming into existence, independent of Me, right to the time of My actual arrival, foretold to men through many seers who did not lose My light in the conflict. They faithfully described the circumstances and even the place and time of My advent. At the time of My actual arrival I caused great signs to take place and awakened a man, in whom dwelt a high primordial spirit, that he might announce to all the blind people My advent and full presence on earth.
GGJ|1|2|1|1|The Baptist bears witness to the Lord. [John 1, 6-13]
GGJ|1|2|1|1|(John 1:6) There was a man sent from God, whose name was John.
GGJ|1|2|1|0|This man, who preached repentance by the Jordan and baptised the converted with water, was called John. In this man dwelt the spirit of the prophet Elias, and this was the same angel spirit who in the very beginning defeated Lucifer and later on the noted mountain wrestled with Lucifer for the body of Moses (as Michael).
GGJ|1|2|2|1|(John 1:7) The same came for a witness (from above) to bear witness of the light that all men (benighted men) through him might believe (i.e. through his light might recognise the primordial light that had come to them).
GGJ|1|2|2|0|This one came as an old as well as a new witness from above, that is, from the primordial light as a light that he might bear witness to the primordial light, of the primal essence of God, who now took on the flesh Himself and in the full likeness of the human form, Himself as a man, came to His human being, who are out of Him, in order to once more illuminate them in their night, thereby to return them to His primordial light.
GGJ|1|2|3|1|(John 1:8) He was not that light (out of himself), but was sent to bear witness to that light (that is, he bore witness to men's benighted feeling of exaltation that now the primordial light Himself had descended from His eternal height to men as a lamb in humility to voluntarily take all their weaknesses (sins) upon Himself thereby to give back to men the original light and make them His equals).
GGJ|1|2|3|0|This man was, of course, not the actual primordial light itself, but like all beings only a partial light out of the primordial light. But because of his extreme humility, it was granted to him to stay united with the primordial light.
GGJ|1|2|4|0|Since he was, thus, in constant contact with the primordial light ands was well aware of the difference between It and his own light - although having gone forth from the primordial light, but not being that light, but only a light derived from it that he might recognise it and bear true witness of It - He bore valid witness to the primordial light thereby awakening in men's hearts sufficient of the true light to enable them to recognise, even though initially only faintly, but gradually more strongly and clearly, that the primordial light, now clothed in the flesh, is still the Same that gave all beings and men their independent existence which they may, if they so desire, keep for all eternity.
GGJ|1|2|5|1|(John 1:9) That was the true light, which enlightens all men who come into this world.
GGJ|1|2|5|0|Not the witness, but his testimony and He of whom he bore witness, were the true primordial light that from the very beginning has illuminated and animated all men coming into this world and continues to animate and illuminate them. Therefore, it says in verse 9 that the true and proper light is and was the one that created all men in their very beginning for a free existence and now came to abundantly enlighten this existence and render it once more similar to Himself.
GGJ|1|2|6|1|(John 1:10) He was in the world, and the world was made by Him, but it did not recognise Him.
GGJ|1|2|6|0|It has already been plainly discussed in verse 5 how this world, that is, benighted men who with their entire being have gone froth from Me or, which is the same, from the primordial light (the word) could fail to recognise Me or the primordial light, notwithstanding all the forerunners and proclaimers of My advent. However, it has to be specially mentioned that in this case under ' world' is not to be understood the earth, as carrier of souls under judgment which actually constitute matter, but only those people who, although partly derived from this matter, no longer belong, or are supposed to belong, to this primeval soul matter under judgment once they have been made independent beings, for it would really be asking too much if I demanded of the stone, which is still in an extreme state of judgment, to recognise Me. This can justifiably only be expected of a liberated soul in which My Spirit is dwelling.
GGJ|1|2|7|1|(John 1:11) He came unto His own, and His own would not receive Him.
GGJ|1|2|7|0|Thus, as already mentioned, not the earth, but only men in their soul and spirit nature are here to be regarded as actually the Lord's own - My own, because they are, as it were, themselves primordial light out of My primordial light and thus at one with My fundamental essence.
GGJ|1|2|8|0|But since in this particular existence, which within them expresses itself as the feeling of exaltation, they are weakened and because of which weakness I came to them as into My original property and am still coming, they failed to recognise Me as a result also themselves and their very own fundamental essence which cannot ever be annihilated since it is basically My essence.
GGJ|1|2|9|1|(John 1:12) But to all who did receive Him, He gave the right to become children of God, because they believed in His Name.
GGJ|1|2|9|0|It is obvious that, with all those who did not receive or recognise Me, the original order was disturbed, and with this disorder there remained a state of suffering, the so-called 'evil' or 'sin'; whereas with many others who did receive Me, that is, who did recognise ME in their hearts, this evil had to vanish, since they were once more united with Me, as with the original order and primal might of all existence, finding therein themselves and My primordial light as the light within them and in it everlasting, imperishable life.
GGJ|1|2|10|0|But they also found in such life that, thanks to it, they were not only My created beings, which was expressed by their lower life-consciousness, but that - since they carry My Self within them which only through the might of My will was given independence of Me - they are indisputably My very own children, because their light (their faith) is equal to My very own primordial light, wherefore it carries within the full might and power that dwell within Me and this might gives them the full right not just to be called My children, but to be it in all fullness.
GGJ|1|2|11|0|For, faith is such a light and My name, toward which the mighty beams of this light are directed, is the power and might and the actual nature of My primal essence through which everyone accomplishes within himself the proper and fully valid sonship of God. That is why it says in verse 12 that all who will receive Me and believe in My name shall have the power within them to be rightly called ' children of God'.
GGJ|1|2|12|1|(John 1:13) Who were not born of the blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of a man, but of God.
GGJ|1|2|12|0|This verse is but a closer definition and explanation of the previous one, and in a smoother diction ten two verses together could also read, But those who received Him and believed in His name, to them He gave the right to be called 'children of God', who were not born of the blood nor of the will of the flesh (desire of the flesh), nor of the will of a man, but of God.
GGJ|1|2|13|0|It goes without saying that here not a first birth as flesh from the flesh is meant, but only a second birth from the spirit of love for God and from the truth of living faith in the living name of God Who is called JESUS-JEHOVAH-ZEBAOTH. This second birth is also called 'the rebirth of the spirit through the baptism from the heavens', this being a good definition.
GGJ|1|2|14|0|The 'baptism from the heavens' is the complete transition of the spirit and the soul with all its desires into the living spirit of love for God and the love in God Himself.
GGJ|1|2|15|0|Once such a transition has taken place of man's own accord and all his love is now dwelling in God, then through such sacred love the whole person is dwelling within God where he is brought to maturity and strengthened as a new being and thus, after attainment of proper maturity, reborn of God. Only after such a second birth, which is preceded neither by the desire of the flesh nor man's procreative will, has man become a true child of God thanks to God's grace which is a free power of God's love in the human heart.
GGJ|1|2|16|0|This grace is actually God's mighty prompting in the spirit of man through which he is drawn by the Father to the Son, that is, to the divine primordial light and thus which is the same, attains to the proper and living mighty wisdom of God.
GGJ|1|3|1|1|Spiritual rebirth; first and second grace.
GGJ|1|3|1|1|(John 1:14) And the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us, and we saw His glory, a glory as of the only begotten Son of the Father, full of grace and truth.
GGJ|1|3|1|0|Once man in this way attains to the true sonship of God into which he is as if born of God, the Father or the love within God, he attains to the glory of the primordial light in God which actually is the divine primal essence Itself. This essence is the actual Son begotten of the Father just as the light rests latent within the warmth of love, as long as love does not stir it up and radiate it out of itself. Thus this holy light is actually the glory of the Son from the Father which is attained by everyone who is reborn and becomes equal to this glory, which is forever full of grace (God's light) and truth, as the true reality or the incarnated word. --
GGJ|1|3|2|1|(John 1:15) John bears witness to Him, and cries, saying, 'This was the One of whom I said; After me will come the One who has been before me, for He was there before I was.'
GGJ|1|3|2|0|To this again John bears true witness and immediately after the baptism in the river Jordan - in order to give Him a worthy reception - he draws people's attention to the fact that the one whom he had just baptised is He of whom he had spoken to the people all the time during his sermons on repentance, that He who would come after him (John) had been before him. In a deeper sense this means as much as; This is the original fundamental light and First Cause of all light and existence that preceded all existence, and all that exists had come forth from it.
GGJ|1|3|3|1|(John 1:16) And of His fullness we have all received grace upon grace.
GGJ|1|3|3|0|This primordial light, however, is also the eternally great glory in God, and God Himself is this glory; this glory was from eternity God Himself within God, and all being have received their existence and their light and independent life from the fullness of this glory.
GGJ|1|3|4|0|Thus all life is a grace of God filling the life-bearing form through and through. Because in itself it is the same glory of God, the primal life in every human being is a FIRST GRACE of God, but this had been harmed by the weakening of the feeling of exaltation by the lowly feeling of coming into existence and the thereby resulting inevitable dependence on the primordial light and First Cause of all existence.
GGJ|1|3|5|0|Since this first grace within man was in danger of being completely lost the primordial light itself came into the world and taught people to once more leave this first grace to the primordial light or rather to completely return into this primal existence there to receive a new life for the old light. And this exchange is the RECEIVING OG GRACE UPON GRACE or the giving away of the old, weakened, quite useless life for anew, imperishable life in and from god in all fullness.
GGJ|1|3|6|0|The first grace was necessity in which there is neither freedom nor permanence. But the second grace is complete freedom without any compulsion and, therefore, since not urged or coerced by anything also forever indestructible. For where there is no enemy, there is also no destruction. By enemy is to be understood all that in any way impedes a free existence.
GGJ|1|4|1|1|About the law, judgement, grace and salvation. [John 1, 17,18]
GGJ|1|4|1|1|(John 1:17) For the law was given through Moses, but grace and truth came through Jesus Christ.
GGJ|1|4|1|0|The law had to be given to the first life, namely, in the beginning already to the first man in the course of things through Moses who in this verse is also mentioned as a representative of the law. But since the law is an impediment rather than a furthering of life, no one could ever gain the true freedom of life through the law.
GGJ|1|4|2|0|The first ideas of creation were placed in an isolated as if independent existence by a positive 'must' from the immutable will of the primordial might. Therefore, as concerns the separation and forming of the existence limited by space and time, this was accomplished by an immutable 'must'.
GGJ|1|4|3|0|Now the entity, man, was there, in his inner being to a certain degree the Deity Itself or, which is the same, the primal essence of God, only separated from his First Cause, although conscious of it, but still bound in a limited form and restrained by an immutable 'must'. The thus placed entity did not relish this state, and his feeling of exaltation came into a mighty conflict with his inevitable limitation and separation.S
GGJ|1|4|4|0|Since in the very first line of beings the conflict kept growing in intensity, the great fundamental law had to be tightened to hold the beings temporarily in a firm judgement which consisted in the manifestation of the material, solid globes and the thereby effected greater division of the primordial beings.
GGJ|1|4|5|0|In the second line of beings man appears, clothed in the flesh, standing on the ground of his first judgement. Notwithstanding his now threefold separation from his First Cause, he still soon recognised Him again within himself and became defiant, arrogant and disobedient to a mild law, no longer given with a 'must', but only a 'you shall'.
GGJ|1|4|6|0|But because he refused to submit to this mild 'you shall', he was given a more severe and mightily sanctioned law, and the sanction promptly effected when this second 'shall' was disregarded (see the deluge and similar cataclysms!)
GGJ|1|4|7|0|After this disciplining the Divine Being descended to the earth in Melchisedec and guided men, but they soon began once more to fight and had to be bound through new laws and returned to order, so that they were left with only a kind of mechanical movement limiting all their inclination.
GGJ|1|4|8|0|Thus through the law a wide gulf had been created and no spirit or entity was able to leap across it. This is caused the prospect and the inner awareness of an eternal existence of the inner, thus considerably limited, life to become seriously doubted.
GGJ|1|4|9|0|Following this limitation the divine primordial being then appears in its own fullness, namely, in the person of Christ.
GGJ|1|4|10|0|Thus the original grace returns once more, takes all the weaknesses of the human life upon Himself, giving men a new grace, a new life full of true light and showing them in this light and through His example the right way and the true purpose of their existence.
GGJ|1|4|11|1|(John 1:18) No one has ever seen God; but the Son within the Father's Bosom, He has made Him known.
GGJ|1|4|11|0|Only now those who recognised Him obtained true knowledge of God and were for the first time able to see and recognise God - whom previously no being could ever see in His fullness - beside and outside of them and through Him also themselves and the freest destination of their own life.
GGJ|1|4|12|0|And now also the insurmountable gulf that had been created through the law was once more abolished and every man could and can now at any time free himself from the burden of the law, if he exchanges his old nature for the new one out of Christ, wherefore it is also said that one should put off the old man and put on the new one. Or, Who loves the old life will lose it, but who flees it shall receive it as a new one. That is the annunciation from the bosom of the Father and the living Gospel of God.
GGJ|1|4|13|0|The phrase, however, 'Who is in the bosom of the Father' , means as much as, 'the primordial wisdom of God or the actual innermost essence of God is within love just as light dwells in warmth, originally arises and goes forth from the love of mighty warmth and, finally, by its existence again creates warmth and this again always light. In the same way from love, which is equal to the Father and basically the Father Himself, goes forth the light of divine Wisdom, which is equal to the Son or the actual Son Himself, who is not two, but fully one with what is called 'Father', just as light and warmth or warmth and light are one, since warmth keeps producing light and light keeps producing warmth.
GGJ|1|5|1|1|John the Baptist’s testimony of himself and the Lord. [John 1, 19-30]
GGJ|1|5|1|1|(John 1:19) And this is the testimony which John gave to the Jews when they sent priests and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him, ‘Who are you?’
GGJ|1|5|1|0|This verse deals with a purely external fact and therefore has no deeper meaning. Just one thing can be plainly understood from this mission, that at this time the feeling of exaltation of the Jews began to sense already that the primordial light or the primordial life of God was beginning to draw close to men on earth and would already have to be on earth; and it presumed that this primordial life of all life might be dwelling within John and he be the promised Messiah.
GGJ|1|5|2|0|That is why - due to the above mentioned assumption rather than John's reputation as a preacher - they sent emissaries to ask him who he was, whether the Christ or Elias or another prophet.
GGJ|1|5|3|1|(John 1:20) And he confessed, and did not deny it, saying, ' I am not the Christ, the promised Messiah.'
GGJ|1|5|3|1|(John 1:21) But they went on asking, 'What then? Are you Elias?' And he said, 'I am not.' - And they asked, 'Are you a prophet?' - He replied, 'No!'
GGJ|1|5|3|0|The reason why they asked John whether he was either Elias or another new prophet was the fact that their prophetic Scriptures stated that Elias would be the forerunner of the promised Messiah and prepare all Israel for the great advent of the Messiah! - Besides, at that time also other prophets would be appearing who, too, would precede the Messiah as heralds. This was known to the emissaries from Jerusalem who were well versed in the Scriptures and so they asked John all these question; but he confessed that he was none of these.
GGJ|1|5|4|1|(John 1:22) Then they said to him, 'Then who are you, that we may give an answer to those who sent us? What do you say of yourself?'
GGJ|1|5|4|0|Thus they had to continue asking him, who he actually was.
GGJ|1|5|5|1|(John 1:23) John said, 'I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, preparing the way for the Lord, as predicted by the Prophet Isaiah.'
GGJ|1|5|5|0|Whereupon John confessed that he was but a crier in the wilderness preparing the way for the Lord, as predicted by Isaiah.
GGJ|1|5|6|0|Here the question would be justified, why John had chosen the wilderness for this work where, one must assume, not many people would be dwelling; that it would be more advisable to make a forerunner in more densely populated areas. What use could the most powerful crying be in the dead wilderness where the sound of the call would lose itself before it had reached any ear? Even if it did reach a human ear, that why that would be far from sufficient in a matter so vitally important for all men.
GGJ|1|5|7|0|In answer to this question it must be pointed out that the term 'wilderness' did not so much refer to the small desert of Bethabara beyond the Jordan, but rather to the spiritual desert in the human hearts. The desert of Bethabara, where John actually lived, preached and baptised, had been chosen only to show man symbolically what it looked like in his heart, namely, quite as arid, empty and bare of noble fruits, but full of thorns and thistles, all kinds of weeds, vipers ad other vermin. And in such a human desert John appears like an awakened conscience, which spiritually he also represents, and preaches repentance for the remission of sins, thus preparing for the Lord the way to the hearts of people who have become arid like a desert.
GGJ|1|5|8|0|Now there still remains the question why John denied being Elias or a prophet since, according to My own testimony, he was one as well as the other, for I Myself told My apostles and also other listeners to My teaching quite plainly, John was the Elias who was to come before Me, if you will accept this.
GGJ|1|5|9|0|The reason for this denial was that John here describe himself only according to his active, new calling and not the previous one given his spirit within Elias when he was living on earth. Elias had to punish and destroy the Moloch, whereas John had to call people to proper repentance, bestow the forgiveness of sins through baptism with water and prepare the way for Me. And in accordance with such activity he presented himself only as that which he now in fact was.
GGJ|1|5|10|1|(John 1:24) And the ones who had been sent were of the Pharisees.
GGJ|1|5|10|1|(John 1:25) And these continued to question him, saying, 'If you are not the Christ, nor Elias, nor a prophet, why then are you baptising?'
GGJ|1|5|10|0|Since he was baptising, which was allowed only to the priests and the prophets proven to be called for this, the priests and Levites, who had been sent to him by the jealous Pharisees, asked him why then he baptised people if he was neither one nor the other.
GGJ|1|5|11|1|(John 1:26) John answered them saying, 'I baptise only with water, He (the Christ about whom you are asking) is standing among you, but you do not know Him.'
GGJ|1|5|11|0|But John said, 'I baptise only with water, which means, I wash hearts that have become unclean for a worthy reception of the One Who, as it were, has been in your midst already for quite some time, but Whom you do not recognise because of your blindness!'
GGJ|1|5|12|0|Here also all those who seek Me, the Lord, somewhere outside are represented by the emissaries who travel over lands and seas asking all the sages, 'Where is Christ, when and where will He be coming?' - The true One Who built a dwelling place for Himself in their hearts, and Who can be found only there, (Oh, these deluded seekers!) Him they do not seek, at least not at the only place where He must be sought and can be found.
GGJ|1|5|13|1|(John 1:27) He is the One who is to come after me, who was before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose.'
GGJ|1|5|13|1|(John 1:28) This took place at Bethabara beyond the Jordan, where John was baptising.
GGJ|1|5|13|0|What a most humble witness John bears before the priests and Levites, since he quite aware Who had come to the earth in Christ. But what is that to the so worldly wise priesthood! They ignored John' truest testimony, for they did not care for a humble, poor and unpretentious Messiah, but wanted one to whom everyone would succumb in fear and terror.
GGJ|1|5|14|0|At his first appearance - naturally nowhere else but in Jerusalem - descending visibly from heaven shining more brilliantly than the sun, accompanied by myriads of angels and taking residence only in the temple, the Messiah would have to immediately abolish and destroy all the then existing potentates, also promptly render the Jews completely immortal, provide them with all the money on earth and fling at least some hundreds of apparently superfluous mountains with thunderous noise into the sea, at the same time also executing the poor, dirty rabble! Then they would have believed in Him and said, 'Lord, you are so terribly strong and mighty; all have to bow deeply before you and throw themselves into the dust, and the high priest is not worthy to unloose your shoe's latchets.'
GGJ|1|5|15|0|But Christ came to earth quite poor, insignificant apparently weak, did not work any sign before the eyes of the prominent for almost 30 years. He worked hard as a carpenter with Joseph and frequented the company of the lower classes. How could, in the eyes of the proud and so very wise Jews, that be the so long awaited Messiah? Away with such a blasphemer, such a magician who accomplishes his feats with the help of the chief devil! Such an uncouth and vulgar carpenter who somewhere with the help of Satan has learnt to practice magic, who walks about barefoot, is a friend to the lowest rabble and walks around with them, accepts harlots and eats and drinks in the company of publicly known sinners thereby plainly opposing the law, - how could he possibly be the Christ, the promised Messiah?
GGJ|1|5|16|0|This was the opinion of the eminent and wise Jews about Me during My full presence in the flesh on earth. And exactly the same view is still today held concerning Me by millions, who will on no account even hear of a meek, condescending God Who keeps His word.
GGJ|1|5|17|0|Firstly, their God has to dwell high above the firmament and because of His infinite sublimity hardly exists. He is not expected to create lesser things than suns if He wants to be a worthy God. Secondly, He may not dare to assume any form, least of all a human form, but has to be some incomprehensible absurdity.
GGJ|1|5|18|0|Thirdly, if Christ could possibly be God, He may make Himself known through the inner, living word only to members of the profession, to certain societies, councils, extraordinary pietists, zealots surrounded by a so-called halo and models of virtue, promptly endowing such a blessed one with the power to move mountains. Otherwise there cannot exist any divine messages or revelations by Christ.
GGJ|1|5|19|0|The Lord Jesus may never make Himself known to a layman or even a sinner, for in such a case the revelation is already under suspicion and is not accepted, just as I Myself was not accepted by the eminent Jews, because in their proud and ambitious eyes My appearing was by far not sufficiently divine and noble. However, that does not matter. What matters is only John's testimony.
GGJ|1|5|20|0|The world does not change and continues to be the desert of Bethabara where John bore witness. -But I, too, do not change and keep coming to men to suppress their pride and enliven true humility and love in the same way as when I came to the Jews. Blessed are those who recognise and accept Me as did John according to his testimony about Me before the eyes and ears of the proud priests and Levites greatly annoying them.
GGJ|1|5|21|1|(John 1:29) The next day John sees Jesus coming towards him, and says, 'Look, that is the Lamb of God, which carries the sin of the world!'
GGJ|1|5|21|0|The next day, with these emissaries still at Bethabara, there to find out what this John was doing and what he was mainly preaching about, John again bears witness to Me, and that on the known occasion of My coming to him from the desert asking him to baptise Me with the water of the river.
GGJ|1|5|22|0|Already as I am approaching him, he draws the attention of the leader of these emissaries, who during the night had pondered on what he had heard from John, to Me, saying, 'Look, the one approaching is the Lamb of God Who has taken all men's weaknesses upon His shoulders, so that all men who accept Him will receive a new life from Him and have the power within them, because of such a new life, to be called children of God. For Jehovah does not come in the storm or the fire, but He comes only in the gentlest rustle.'
GGJ|1|5|23|1|(John 1:30) 'This is He of Whom I (yesterday) said, after me a man is coming who has been before me; for Hew was there before I was.'
GGJ|1|5|23|0|Here John repeats once more what he had said to the emissaries about Me the previous day. On the one hand, he testifies of Me that I come to men, as it were, as a mirror of man's true and indispensable humility proving by such humility that I come to help men in their weakness and not in their presumed strength, which they do not possess at all. On the other hand, John also testifies that the one he calls the Lamb of God is still He who preceded all existence, for the expression, 'He was before me' means that John - for a moment recognising the high spirit entity within him - intimates to the emissaries that, although the same primordial spirit of the same nature dwelt within him, yet he was brought into a free and completely independent existence solely by the power of the First Cause - the original Source and Creator - dwelling in this Lamb and not by his own power. With such a bringing into independent existence - a true act of the First Cause - also the first cycle had begun, prior to which there had not been anything in the whole of infinity, except the First Cause Jehovah and, in fact, exactly the Same as now visibly before their eyes in this Lamb of God wishing to be baptised by him (John).
GGJ|1|6|1|1|Section: Baptism. In the desert. First acceptance of disciples
GGJ|1|6|1|1|John baptises the Lord. [John 1, 31-34]
GGJ|1|6|1|1|(John 1:31) ‘I myself did not know Him before, but that he might be revealed to Israel I came to baptise with water (the ones waiting for Him)’
GGJ|1|6|1|0|Naturally, the emissaries thereupon asked John, 'Since when have you known this strange man, and how was what you have just said about him made known to you?' - Here John replied quite naturally that he, as a man, had not known him either, but that his spirit had revealed this to him and induced him to prepare men for This One and to cleanse them with the water of the Jordan of their gross contamination through sins
GGJ|1|6|2|1|(John 1:32) And John testified further, saying (after the baptism); '(As I baptised Him) I saw the spirit of God (as evidence for me) descending from heaven just like a dove that gently lowers itself, and this spirit stayed above Him.'
GGJ|1|6|2|0|Here John makes known that he, too, is seeing Me for the first time in person before him, and that My Spirit within observed this man during the short performance of the baptism with water, which John had initially refused to perform on me with the significant remark that I should baptise him rather than he Me. But when I insisted that it had to be done in this way, John gave in and baptised Me. But he saw what I Myself had revealed to him though My Spirit within his spirit as I had sent him to Bethabara, how the Spirit of God, that is, My very own eternal, primordial Spirit, descended upon Me from the heavens full of light like a shining little cloud in the way a dove descends, and stayed above My head. At the same time he heard the familiar words:
GGJ|1|6|3|0|'This is My beloved Son, or this is My light, My own primordial essence in which I, as the eternal, primordial essence of love, am well pleased. Listen to him!'
GGJ|1|6|4|1|(John 1:33) 'I would not have known Him either: but He who sent me to baptise with water, said to me; upon whom you will see the spirit descending, and remaining upon Him, He is the one who will baptise with the holy spirit.'
GGJ|1|6|4|0|That is why John says, ' I would not have recognised Him either.'
GGJ|1|6|5|1|(John 1:34) 'And I saw it and am now testifying that this is truly the Son of God.'
GGJ|1|6|5|0|Only after this baptism does John tell the emissaries what he had seen and heard and insist that the Baptised, Whom he had already as He was approaching announced as the revealed Lamb of God, was truly the Messiah for whom all Israel had been waiting. This is truly the Son of God, that it, God's actual primordial fundamental essence within God.
GGJ|1|6|6|0|He, John, had seen with his own eyes God' Spirit descending upon Him and remaining above Him. Not as if this man had only then received that spirit, but this manifestation took place as evidence for him (John) since he had not known Him before.
GGJ|1|6|7|0|Here the question arises whether these emissaries from Jerusalem had not perceived these things with their own eyes and ears. The answer to this is always one and the same: These things shall be revealed only to the babes and the simple, but to the worldly wise they will remain hidden and veiled.
GGJ|1|6|8|0|Thus the emissaries from Jerusalem also say here nothing but he baptism with water and were quite annoyed when John told them what he had seen and heard. They did not perceive any of this and, therefore, abused John saying that he lied to them. However, several of John's disciples who were present joined them and testified that John had spoken the truth.
GGJ|1|6|9|0|But the emissaries shook their heads and said, 'John is your master and you are his disciples, wherefore you are confirming his statement. We are learned and wise in all things of prophets and recognise from your words and actions that you and your master are fools, that you do not see and know a thing and with your foolishness drive many people crazy, and that to such an extent that this mater has already for some time been regarded as a nuisance by the high priests of the temple. It would be best to put a stop to your activities by force.'
GGJ|1|6|10|0|This angered John and he said, 'You snakes, you vipers' brood: Do you think you can thereby escape retribution? Look, the axe with which you would like to destroy us is already laid to your roots; see how you can escape perdition. Unless you repent in sackcloth and ashes and let yourselves be baptised, you will face destruction.
GGJ|1|6|11|0|For truly, this was the One about Whom I had told you: After me will come the One Who has been before me; for He was there before I was. From His fullness all of us have received grace upon grace.'
GGJ|1|6|12|0|Following these forceful words, some remain with him and have themselves baptised, but most of them leave greatly enraged.
GGJ|1|6|13|0|These verses deal with purely historical facts and do not have much inner meaning which can be easily recognised from the previous explanations. Here it must be pointed out that such verses are all the easier to understand if given with the then well-known circumstances. For at the time, the evangelist recorded the Gospel it was customary to omit as unnecessary sentences dealing with all kinds of generally known circumstances and record only the main sentences, leaving all secondary details 'between the lines,' as you would say today. In order to throw more light on this for that time most noteworthy matter, we will have a closer look from this angle at the three following verses and the style of that time will become quite clear and recognisable.
GGJ|1|7|1|1|Examples and explanations concerning the style of the evangelists. [John 1: 35-37]
GGJ|1|7|1|1|(John 1:35) The next day again John was standing (at the river Jordan) with two of his disciples.
GGJ|1|7|1|0|The original text, for instance, of verse 35 reads: 'The next day John was standing again with two of his disciples.' Here arises the question: Where was he standing and were the two disciples together with him or were they standing in a different spot, only at the same time? - One must notice right away that neither the place nor the action of the two disciples has here been stated.
GGJ|1|7|2|0|Why has the evangelist failed to mention this?
GGJ|1|7|3|0|The reason why has already been indicated for, especially at he time when it was customary to write like this, it would have been quite certain and obvious that John was standing at the river Jordan under a willow waiting form someone to come to be baptised. And since he had several disciples who listened to his teaching and also recorded it, usually two, but when there was much work more were with him, assisting with the baptisms and probably also baptising in his name and in the way he did it.
GGJ|1|7|4|0|Since at that time all these circumstances were only too familiar to the people around John, they were not recorded. It was then customary to write like that, but also necessary due to the lack of writing material, wherefore only the main point was recorded and by beginning a sentence with 'and' it was indicated whether the apparently separate sentences were related to each other or not. For this reason such conjunctions were seldom put in letters before the main sentences that had reference to each other, but certain known signs were used.
GGJ|1|7|5|0|Although this explanation is as such not an evangelical one, it is still necessary since without it the Gospels would today be hard to understand; not only their external, historical meaning, but even less their inner spiritual meaning and least of all the prophetic books of the Old Testament in which instead of completed sentences only corresponding metaphors are given and there naturally cannot be any question of stating whatever circumstances there might have been. Now that we are acquainted with these rules of ancient times, we should have no difficulty in connecting the following verses and texts, reading them more correctly and at least throwing more light upon their natural, historical part. We will make a short analysis of verses 36 and 37 and the principle in question will become quite clear.
GGJ|1|7|6|1|(John 1:36) And as he again saw Jesus walking (on the bank of the Jordan, he said: 'Look, there is the Lamb of God.'
GGJ|1|7|6|0|The original text of verse 36 reads: 'And as he saw Jesus walking, he said: 'Look, there is the Lamb of God.''. The 'And' here indicates that this text has some connection with the previous one and historically states that Jesus, after He had received the baptism with water, for a while still remained in the neighborhood of John and was therefore seen by John's two disciples as well as by John himself walking on the bank of the Jordan.
GGJ|1|7|7|0|As John catches sight of Him, he immediately concentrates all his thoughts upon the one subject and speaks with great enthusiasm as if to himself: 'Behold, there is the Lamb of God!' Today he would have expressed himself roughly like this: 'Look over there! On the bank of the river the supreme God-man is still today walking as unassuming and humble as a lamb.' But John omits all these details and says only what we read in the verse.
GGJ|1|7|8|1|(John 1:37) And the two disciples heard John speak thus (and left John forthwith), and followed Jesus.
GGJ|1|7|8|0|Verse 37, actually representing the continuation of the two previous ones, for the above mentioned reason, begins again with 'And' and simply states what happened, just referring briefly to the reason why.
GGJ|1|7|9|0|The original text reads simply like this: 'And two of his disciples heard him speak and followed Jesus.' In our time its meaning - read as follows: As the two disciples who were with him (John) heard their master speak thus, they left him forthwith and joined Jesus, and since Jesus was now leaving this place, they followed Him.
GGJ|1|7|10|0|All that was mentioned in this expanded text must also have taken place on this occasion since otherwise the action could not have been carried out. However, as already said, in accordance with the then customary style of writing, only the two concepts 'hearing' and the ensuing 'following' are mentioned whereas all connecting sentences were omitted as self-evident. Whoever understands this given procedure will at least be able to better understand the historical part of the original text and thereby find it also easier to comprehend the spiritual meaning.
GGJ|1|8|1|1|The Lord’s first disciples: Andrew and Simon Peter. [John 1: 38-42]
GGJ|1|8|1|1|(John 1:38) But Jesus turned, saw the two following Him and said to them: ‘What are you looking for?’ They said: ‘Rabbi (which means: Master), where are You staying?’
GGJ|1|8|1|0|This text also is a sequence to the preceding ones and has historical rather than spiritual meaning: for with it begins the familiar, still quite material, taking on the apostles, and that in the same region where John was active at Bethabara, a most miserable country town inhabited by poor fishermen. This is also the reason why the two disciples immediately ask about My lodging; actually, in which hut I live.
GGJ|1|8|2|0|Since I had been staying in this area prior to the baptism for about 40 days preparing my human person for the beginning ministry through fasting and other exercises, it is historically also quite clear and certain that I had to have some place where to stay in this desolate and barren region which I considered the most suitable for My purpose.
GGJ|1|8|3|0|The two disciples knew that I had already for some time been living in this region. They may have seen me there a number of times without, however, suspecting Who I was. Therefore, they promptly asked, not where I originally came from, but where I was staying in Bethabara which consisted mainly of the poorest fishermen's huts constructed from clay and reeds and often even not high enough for a man to stand upright therein.
GGJ|1|8|4|0|And so I, too, lived in a similar hut which I had built My self rather deep in the desert. The hermitages which exist in practically all Christian lands date back to that.
GGJ|1|8|5|1|(John 1:39) He said to them: 'Come and see!' So they went and saw where that was and stayed that same day with Him. It was about the tenth hour.
GGJ|1|8|5|0|Thus this shelter was not far from the place where John was operating. That is why I said to the two disciples: 'Come and see!', where upon the two followed Me forthwith. We soon reached My hut and the disciples were not a little amazed that God's Anointed was living in just about the most unassuming hut which, besides, was situated in the most desolate part of the desert.
GGJ|1|8|6|0|This, however, did not take place at the time during which nowadays the Christian communities usually have their 40-day fast, but about two months later, and as for the time of the day that we reached the hut it was about the tenth hour which according to the new style would be about three in the afternoon, for in those times the sunrise determined the first hour of the day. But since this does not always take place at the same time, the hour of the day mentioned then does not coincide exactly, but only roughly, with the time according to afternoon that I reached the shelter with the two disciples. - As these two disciples spent this day with Me until sunset, the question will arise in every inquiring reader's mind what the three of us did from three until about eight o'clock in and at My hut. For nothing has been written about that anywhere. Here it is obvious that I instructed these two concerning their future vocation and how and where I would begin with My ministry, also how I would, in this neighbourhood, still take on further men as My disciples, who were inclined and willing similar to them. At the same time I commissioned them to find out from their comrades, who were mostly fishermen and confer with them whether any of them would be inclined to join Me. This is what we discussed during that time. But as it became evening I let the two go and they returned - partly very happy, partly pondering - to their families, for they had wives and children and were wondering what to do with them.
GGJ|1|8|7|1|(John 1:40) One of the two who had heard what John had said (about Jesus) and then followed Jesus was Andrew, a brother of Simon Peter.
GGJ|1|8|7|0|One of the two, called Andrew, has soon made his decision and wants to follow Me at all costs. Therefore, he immediately goes to find his brother Simon who was somewhere attending to his nets.
GGJ|1|8|8|1|(John 1:41) The first thing he did was to find his brother Simon. He said to him: 'We have found the Messiah!' (Messiah means as much as: the anointed.)
GGJ|1|8|8|0|When after while he has found him, he hurriedly begins to tell Simon that he has, together with another disciple, who had not made a firm decision to follow Me, found the promised Messiah.
GGJ|1|8|9|1|(John 1:42) (Simon wishes to see Jesus) and Andrew takes Simon to Jesus. When Jesus saw him, He said: 'You are Simon, Son of Jonas;' from now on you shall be called Cepahs (that is, Peter the Rock)!'
GGJ|1|8|9|0|When Simon hears about Me, he expresses the keen desire to meet Me as soon as possible, for he had not been present at the baptism. Andrew says, 'Today it cannot appropriately be done, but tomorrow morning you shall be with Him!'
GGJ|1|8|10|0|Upon this Simon, who whatever he was doing kept dreaming of the Messiah and believed that the Messiah would help the poor and completely eliminate the hard-hearted rich, says, 'Brother, we must not waste a moment; I shall immediately leave everything and follow Him to the end of the world should that be His wish. Therefore do take me right away to Him, for I feel this strong urge and must still today see and speak to Him. The night is not too dark and it is not far to His hut, so let us go to Him immediately! Who knows, we might no longer find Him tomorrow?!'
GGJ|1|8|11|0|Giving in to this urging, Andrew leads him to Me. As the two are approaching My shelter at an already rather late hour, Peter stops about 30 steps away from it in a state of exaltation and says to Andrew: 'I have a peculiar feeling. I am seized with a sublimely sweet awe, I hardly dare to take another step, but I still have this keen urge within me to see Him!'
GGJ|1|8|12|0|Here I step out of My hut to meet the two brothers, which means that I saw him. It goes without saying that under 'being seen by Me' is to be understood My readiness to come to meet one who, like Simon, comes to Me above all in his heart. Therefore, he is immediately recognised by Me, that is, accepted and a new name is his first share in My Kingdom. Here Simon is promptly given the name Cephas, or the rock in his faith in Me, for I had seen long ago by what kind of spirit Peter is, and was, animated.
GGJ|1|8|13|0|The way I addressed him was for Peter or Simon sufficient proof that I surely was the promised Messiah. From then on he never yielded to any doubt in his heart and did not ever ask Me whether I was the right One, since his heart was the only sure and valid witness for him. - both men now stayed with me until the morning and afterwards did not leave Me any more.
GGJ|1|9|1|1|Further callings: Philip and Nathanael. [John 1: 43-51]
GGJ|1|9|1|1|(John 1:43) The next day Jesus decided to go again to Galilee, and he finds Philip and says to him: ‘Follow Me!’
GGJ|1|9|1|0|In the morning I tell the two, 'My time in this desert has come to an end. I shall ho to Galilee whence I have come. Will you come with Me? I leave the decision to you for I know that you have wife and child whom it is not easy for you to leave. But no one who leaves something for My sake will lose what he has left, but will regain it many times over.'
GGJ|1|9|2|0|Says Peter, 'Lord, for your sake I would give up my live, not to mention my wife and child. - They will survive without me, for I am a beggar and cannot provide them with much bread. Our fishing brings hardly enough to feed one person, let alone a whole family. My brother Andrew can confirm this. Although we were born at Bethsaida, we had to come for food to these desolate banks of the Jordan, which are comparatively rich in fish, where we have now also been baptised by John. Our father Jonas is still strong and so are our wives and sisters. Added to this the blessing from on high, and they will manage.' - I commended both of them, and we started on our way.
GGJ|1|9|3|1|(John 1:44) Philip came from Bethsaida, from the town of Andrew and Peter.
GGJ|1|9|3|0|On the road, which for a while still followed the banks of the Jordan, we meet Philip, who was also born in Bethsaida, and was now in the early morning fishing for his breakfast in the waves of the Jordan. Peter drew My attention to him and said, 'O Lord! ^%This man suffers much and is very poor, but still the most honest and righteous man, full of true piety in his heart. Would you consider letting him come with us?'
GGJ|1|9|4|0|Upon such a loving suggestion by Peter I say only, 'Philip, follow Me!' Without hesitation he throws his nets down and follows Me, not even asking whither. Only on the road does Peter tell him, 'The One we are following is the Messiah!' But Philip says, 'My heart already told me that the moment He called me so lovingly.'
GGJ|1|9|5|0|Philip, however, was unmarried and staying with the poor fishermen as a teacher, because he had quite a good knowledge of the Scriptures. He was personally aquainted with Joseph of Nazareth and thus knew me also and many a thing that had happened at My birth and during My early years. He was also one of those who were secretly hoping for the Messiah in My person, but since I, from My twelfth year onwards did not perform any miracles and lived and worked like any other ordinary person, also the first amazing impression that had been created by the circumstances of My birth had with many people got completely lost. Even those who had been most excited said that My birth had become so memorable thanks to the as such strange coincidence of various circumstances and phenomena with which My birth was surely not connected in any way. Beside the highly gifted nature of My early years had so completely disappeared that in the years of My manhood not a trace of it could be found. - But Philip and a few others secretly still held on to a certain hope concerning Me, for they knew about the prophecy of Simeon and Anna at the time of My circumcision in the temple and thought a lot of it.
GGJ|1|9|6|1|(John 1:45) Philip finds Nathanael and tells him: 'We have found the one spoken of by Moses in the law, and by the prophets: It is Jesus, son of Joseph from Nazareth.'
GGJ|1|9|6|0|When Philip, who followed Me, meets Nathanael, for whom he had been looking on the road, sitting under a fig tree repairing his fishing-tackle, he says to him with fervour, 'Brother, I kept looking for you along the quite long road and now rejoice with all my heart to have found you; for look, we have found the One spoken of by Moses in the Law and buy the prophets. It is after all Jesus, the son of Joseph, from Nazareth.'
GGJ|1|9|7|1|(John 1:46) And Nathanael said to him: 'Can anything good come from Nazareth?!' Says thereupon Philip: 'Come and see for yourself!'
GGJ|1|9|7|0|Nathanael thereupon says with just a trace of resentment, 'Everybody knows the miserable hole Nazareth! - Can anything good come from this hole? - And (in a way quite obviously) least of all the Messiah.' But Philip says, 'I am aware that in this respect you have always been my opponent, although I have presented my arguments to you a hundred times. But now do come and convince yourself and you will admit that I have been completely right.'
GGJ|1|9|8|0|Nathanael rises thoughtfully and says, 'Brother, that would be a wonder of wonders, for the rabble of Nazareth is surely the worst in the world. With a piece of Roman tin you can make a Nazarene into whatever you wish. In this place the has not been any belief for a long time, neither in Moses nor in the prophets. In short, you can make a Nazarene into whatever you want to, and the word, 'This one or that one is even worse than a Nazarene' has already become an old saying. And you say that the Messiah whom you want me to meet is from there? - Oh well, nothing is impossible to God. We will see.'
GGJ|1|9|9|1|(John 1:47) When Jesus sees Nathanael coming, he says aloud: 'Look, a true Israelite: There is nothing false in him!'
GGJ|1|9|9|0|With these words Nathanael follows Philip to Jesus who meanwhile had sat down for a little rest about a hundred paces away. When both men were already close to Jesus, He says aloud, 'Look, a true Israelite; there is nothing false in him.'
GGJ|1|9|10|1|(John 1:48) Nathanael asks Him: 'How do you come to know me?' Jesus replies: 'I saw you under the fig tree before Philip spoke to you.'
GGJ|1|9|10|0|Nathanael is amazed at his so very true statement coming aloud from My mouth and promptly asks, 'How do you come to know me to be able to say this about me? Only God and I myself can know my innermost nature, and I was never a boaster nor did I brag about my virtues. How then can you know what I am like?' - but I look at him and say, 'I saw you under the fig tree before Philip spoke to you.'
GGJ|1|9|11|1|(John 1:49) 'Rabbi,' says Nathanael, 'you are truly the Son of god: you are king of Israel!'
GGJ|1|9|11|0|This My statement about him amazes Nathanael and deeply stirred in his hearts he says, 'Master! Notwithstanding the fact that you are a Nazarene, You are truly the Son of god! Yes, You are without any doubt the for a long time longed-for king of Israel who will liberate his people from the clutches of the enemies. O Nazareth, O Nazareth, how small you were an how great you are now becoming! The last will be exalted to become the first. O Lord, how quickly You granted me faith! How did this happen that all doubt has left me and I now fully believe that You are the promised Messiah?'
GGJ|1|9|12|1|(John 1:50) Jesus answers, saying to Nathanael: 'You believe because I told you: I saw you under the fig tree (before Philip spoke to you). (But I tell you), you shall see greater things than that!'
GGJ|1|9|12|0|I answer Nathaniel's question first with the words stated in verse 50, thereby pointing out to Nathanael that he now, to be sure, believes that I am the promised Messiah, but was compelled to believe by discovering in Me the omniscience only God can possess. I also add that in future he will be seeing greater things, whereby I wished to say as much as: Now you believe thanks to a miracle, in future you will be believing freely.
GGJ|1|9|13|1|(John 1:51) And Jesus adds: 'In truth, in very truth I tell you all, from now on you shall see heaven wide open and God's angels ascending and descending upon the Son of man:'
GGJ|1|9|13|0|And in truth, in very truth I tell you: From now on you will be seeing all heavens wide open and God's angels ascending and descending upon the Son of man, - which is to say as much as: In future, when through Me you will attain to the rebirth of your spirit, the doors of life will be opened. Then will you, angels yourselves, see those men who through me were made angels in the rebirth, and thereby also 'children of God,' ascending from death to eternal life. On the other hand you will also see many primordial angelic spirits descending from all the heavens to Me, the Lord of all life, there to follow the example of the Son of man, according to John's example and testimony.
GGJ|1|9|14|0|So his is now the right interpretation of the first chapter, but let no one think that this is a comprehensive interpretation. Oh no, not at all; but hits gift is a practical signpost with the help of which everyone of good will can be guided into various depths of divine wisdom, enabling him to see and recognise much of life's true meaning in every single verse. Besides, as already said, this gift is a true guiding principle by which everything can be evaluated and directed.
GGJ|1|10|1|1|New disciples: James, John and Thomas. [John 2:1-5]
GGJ|1|10|1|1|(John 2:1) And on the third day there was a wedding at Cana-in-Galilee and the mother of Jesus was there.
GGJ|1|10|1|0|The 'And' here already appearing at the beginning of the first verse of the second chapter proves that these two chapters are closely connected. Hence it appears that this wedding in a family who is on very friendly terms with the house of Joseph takes place already on the mentioned third day, namely, counting from the day when I left Bethabara with my so far only four disciples and together with them spent a full day at the house of Joseph - who was no longer alive at that time - with the mother of My body who, helped by My other brothers, made every effort to show us the best possible hospitality.
GGJ|1|10|2|0|In her heart Mary did realise that now the time had come for Me to begin My mission as the promised Messiah. However, wherein My work would consist she did not know either. At this stage she, too, believed in the complete expulsion of the Romans and the restoration of the mighty throne of David and its stable and invincible divinely glorious dignity which would never end.
GGJ|1|10|3|0|The good Mary and all My earthly relatives still imagined the Messiah as a conqueror of the Romans and other enemies of the promised land. Indeed, the best of them had a similar idea concerning the promised Messiah, just as at the present time many otherwise honest people have quite a false notion about he millennium. But the time had not yet come to give them a different conception.
GGJ|1|10|4|0|Thus, since My own house, beginning with Mary, had this notion about the coming Messiah, it can rightly be assumed that other friendly families could not have a better one.
GGJ|1|10|5|0|This is also the reason why many families paid much attention to Me and, of course, to those whom I called My disciples. As a result also James and John decided to become My disciples, in order to rule the nations of the earth together with Me, for they had already forgotten many a thing I had rather clearly predicted to them in My childhood.
GGJ|1|10|6|1|(John 2:2) Jesus and his disciples were also invited to the wedding.
GGJ|1|10|6|0|In all the better houses in the neighbourhood of Nazareth, practically in all of Galilee, I was considered to be a soon-to-emerge liberator from the Roman yoke, although this had been the case only for the few months since I had begun to make certain preparations thanks to which - like many a thing that had sunk into oblivion during the past 18 years - also certain prophecies concerning My person were beginning to come to life again in the houses of friends. Therefore I was invited with My disciples, My mother Mary and many other relatives and friends even to quite a notable wedding in Cana, a little old town in Galilee not very far from Nazareth, where there was much gaiety, so that the four disciples from Bethabara remarked to Me:
GGJ|1|10|7|0|'Lord! Things are much more pleasant here than at Bethabara. Poor John, too, might be very glad if for once in his life he could partake of a meal like this here, instead of his desperately poor fare, which consists mainly of slightly scaled locusts and the honey of wild bees.' (There exists in this region, as also in Arabia, a species of pigeon-sized locusts which are prepared and eaten similar to crabs in this country - Austria.)
GGJ|1|10|8|0|To this I replied, 'At this stage you cannot understand as yet why John has to live in this way; he has to live thus, otherwise the Scripture would not be fulfilled. But soon he will have a better life. Jerusalem will not allow him to continue his in the desert much longer. From now on he will grow less, so that another one may grow greater.
GGJ|1|10|9|0|But what about the disciple who came to Me first with you, Andrew? Will he follow or will he stay at Bethabara?' Says Andrew, 'Look, he will come, but he had to make some arrangements first.' - Say I, 'That is good! For where there is a Cephas, there must also be a Thomas.' Says Andrew, 'Yes, that is his name. An honest soul, but always full of scruples and doubts. However, once he as grasped something he will never let it go, although he has an extremely generous heart. Because of his generosity he has been given this nickname. - He is coming, Lord, shall I call him in, this Twin?' Say I, 'Yes, do that, - for whoever comes in My name, shall be invited to the wedding.'
GGJ|1|10|10|1|(John 2:3) And as the wine gave out, Mary said to Jesus: 'They have no wine left!'
GGJ|1|10|10|0|According to the custom of that time, every guest arriving had to be welcomed with a cup of wine. Mary had already noticed for some time that the supply of wine had given out and she realised that the newly arrived guest could not be received properly according to custom. Therefore she said secretly to Me, 'My dear son, that will be embarrassing. The wine has given out. They have none left. You could create some (at least for the newly arrived).'
GGJ|1|10|11|1|(John 2:4) Jesus answered: "Your concern, mother, is not mine. My hour has not yet come."
GGJ|1|10|11|0|Whereupon I gave a most ambiguous answer in front of all the guest, but, of course, in a very gently way, saying to her because of the custom of those days, especially around Nazareth, 'Woman(mother), that is none of our concern. - It is not yet my turn as an invited guest to supply wine; My time has not come yet.' - (At that time and in that region every invited male wedding guest had to make a voluntary gift of wine. However, a certain order had to be observed according to which the gifts of the closest relatives had to be consumed first. Once these had been used up also the gifts of the guests who were no bleed relations were used in order of precedence.) But Mary knew that the available wine had given out. So she turned to Me and, as it were, suggested that I skip the customary order, especially since a new guest was arriving for whose welcome not a drop of wine was left. The mother was very particular in observing the good old custom on such occasions. Although I did not appear too cooperative in this matter, My mother knew Me and that I never refused to fulfill any of her wishes.
GGJ|1|10|12|1|(John 2:5) His Mother said to the servants: "Do whatever He tells you."
GGJ|1|10|12|0|And so, fully relying on Me, she turned to the servants and said, 'Do whatever my Son will tell you.'
GGJ|1|10|13|0|This is as far as the historical part of this verse in the second chapter is concerned. But contained in this historical event or, as it were beyond it, a spiritual and therefore prophetic meaning is also present which with the help of an inner reasoning power is very easy to discover.
GGJ|1|10|14|0|Who can fail to observe that there exists one of the most striking correspondences between this wedding, which took place on the third day after My return from the desert Bethabara, and My resurrection which occurred also on the third day after My crucifixion?
GGJ|1|10|15|0|Thus through this wedding an indication was prophetically given as to what would happen to Me after three years; and - in a somewhat wider concept - that after three years I would certainly and surely, as an eternal bridegroom, be holding a true wedding with all My followers and those who truly love Me in their rebirth into eternal life.
GGJ|1|10|16|0|In its general practical sense, however, this story of the wedding which - this must be understood, - took place three days after My return from the desert, points to the three stages through which everyone has to pass in order to attain to the rebirth of the spirit or the eternal-life-wedding in the great Cana of the heavenly Galilee.
GGJ|1|10|17|0|These three stages comprise: First the mastering of the flesh, then the cleansing of the soul through the living faith which has, of course, to prove itself as alive through works of love, as it would otherwise be dead, and finally the awakening of the spirit from the grave of judgement, for which in the raising of Lazarus from the dead surely the clearest analogy is given. Whoever will ponder a little on this little explanation will find what follows easy to understand.
GGJ|1|10|18|0|After here having unfolded the spiritual meaning of this wedding story, that is, what is in general meant by it, let us now return to the wedding and look at the different correspondences in this story.
GGJ|1|11|1|1|The wine miracle: Symbol of the rebirth. Peter’s confession and toast. [John 2: 6-11]
GGJ|1|11|1|1|(John 2:6) There were six stone water jars, placed in accordance with the Jewish rites of purification: each of these jars held from 20 to 30 gallons.
GGJ|1|11|1|0|After Mary had told the servants, 'Do whatever He will tell you!' I told the servants to fill up with water these six stone water jars intended for the Jews' purification which, however, was no longer observed much by the Nazarenes and Canaanites. Thus these jars, each of which held from 20 to 30 gallons, were placed here on display rather than for a specific purpose.
GGJ|1|11|2|1|(John 2:7) Jesus said: "Fill the jars with water!" And they filled them to the brim.
GGJ|1|11|2|0|The servants complied promptly, but rather in the belief that the newly arrived guest might wash and cleanse himself in accordance with the old custom. The guest entered and was placed at the table without having cleansed his hands beforehand. Having noticed this the servants discuss this with each other, wondering, 'Why did we have to fill these heavy jars with water? This guest did not use it and only caused us unnecessary work.' - Hereupon I say to them, 'Why did you not query this earlier, but now grumble about this work? Did you not hear what Mary told Me, namely, that there is no more wine for the guests? Although My time has not quite come yet, neither according to the customary order nor spiritually, I have still - in order to reveal the glory of Him Whom they call their God, but have never recognised as yet - changed the water in the jars into wine, not through some kind of magic, but solely through the power of God within Me.'
GGJ|1|11|3|1|(John 2:8) And Jesus continued saying to the servants: "Draw some off and take it to the steward of the feast!" And the servants did so.
GGJ|1|11|3|0|'Now fill a cup and take it first to the steward of the feast (the cook) to try; let him give his opinion about it.' - The servants, quite bewildered at the transformation of the water, immediately take this wine to the cook to try.
GGJ|1|11|4|1|(John 2:9) When the steward had tasted the wine which had been water, not knowing, as did the servants, where it came from, he called the bridegroom.
GGJ|1|11|4|0|The cook is quite astonished, sends immediately for the bridegroom and says to him, 'You probably do not know the customary order?'
GGJ|1|11|5|1|(John 2:10) And says to him: "Everyone serves the best wine first and only when the guests have drunk freely he serves the poorer sort but you have kept the best wine till now!"
GGJ|1|11|5|0|'Does not everyone serve the best twine to the guests first and only when they have drunk freely and their palate has become somewhat dulled the poorer sort? - But you have done just the opposite.'
GGJ|1|11|6|0|But the Bridegroom replied, 'You talk like a blind man about colour! Look, this wine was not pressed anywhere on earth but, as once the manna, it came to our table from the heavens. Therefore, it must surely be better than any other wine on earth.'
GGJ|1|11|7|0|Says the Cook, 'Do you take me for a fool or are you one yourself? How can a wine come to your table from the heavens?! Jehovah Himself or His servant Moses would have to be sitting at the table.'
GGJ|1|11|8|0|Said the Bridegroom, 'Come and see for yourself.'
GGJ|1|11|9|0|The Cook follows the bridegroom into the dining hall and looks at the six jars seeing that they are filled with the best wine. Thus having convinced himself of the miracle he says, 'Lord, forgive me my sins. Only God can do a thing like this, and He must be here among us, for such a thing is impossible to a human being.'
GGJ|1|11|10|0|Now this wine was served to the guests and having tasted it they all said, 'Such a wine is not pressed in our lands. This is truly a heavenly wine. Glory to Him Whom God has given such might.'
GGJ|1|11|11|0|Thereupon they toasted Me and the newly arrived guest Thomas and welcomed us.
GGJ|1|11|12|0|Now all the people present at this wedding believed without a doubt that I was surely the promised Messiah.
GGJ|1|11|13|0|But Peter says to Me secretly, 'Lord, let me go away again. For You are Jehovah Himself as was prophesied by Your servant David in his Psalms, but I am a poor sinner and absolutely unworthy of You.'
GGJ|1|11|14|0|Say I to him, 'If you feel unworthy of walking at My side, whom do you consider worthy of it? Behold, I have not come to the strong assuming such could be found anywhere, but I came to the weak and sick. One who is healthy does not need a physician; only the sick and weak one does. So stay with me and be of good cheer, for I have forgiven you your sins long ago, and even when you will be sinning at My side, I will forgive you that, too; for, because you have recognised Me and are already a rock in your faith, you shall be perfected - not in your strength, but in your weakness - solely through grace from on high.
GGJ|1|11|15|0|These My words brought tears to his eyes and Peter says with great enthusiasm, 'Lord, - if all should leave You, I shall not leave You, for Your holy words are truth and life.'
GGJ|1|11|16|0|Having said this Peter rises, takes the cup and speaks, 'Blessed are you, Israel, and three times blessed are we, for we are witnesses to the fulfilled promise. God has visited His people. That which was hard to believe, is now fulfilled before our senses! Now we must no longer cry from the depth to heaven, for the Highest has descended to us into the very depths of our misery. -Therefore all glory be to Him Who is among us and has provided this wine thanks to His might and grace that we may believe in Him and from now on shall honour God in Him!' -Thereupon Peter drinks the wine and all drink to him, saying, 'This is a righteous man.'
GGJ|1|11|17|0|But I say to Peter secretly, 'This was not given you by your flesh; but the Father Who is within Me has revealed it to your spirit. But from now on keep silent still; a time will come, however, when you shall shout so that all the world may hear you.' -Then quiet reigned once more among the guests and because of this act they now all believed in Me and regarded Me as the true Messiah Who had come to liberate them from all enemies.
GGJ|1|11|18|1|(John 2:11) This deed at Cana in Galilee is the first of the signs by which Jesus revealed His glory. And His disciples now firmly believed in Him
GGJ|1|11|18|0|This was the first remarkable sign,which I gave before the eyes of many at the outset of My great work of salvation, and in this sign I showed - through veiled - the great work that was to follow. However, not a single one of the entire company comprehended this - for, as my fasting in the desert prophetically pointed to the persecution I would be suffering from the temple in Jerusalem and the baptism by John to My death on the cross, thus this wedding pointed to My resurrection and the sign became a model of the rebirth of the spirit to everlasting life.
GGJ|1|11|19|0|Just as I transformed the water into wine, also man's natural being ruled by the senses shall be transformed to spirit through My Word, provided he lives according to it.
GGJ|1|11|20|0|But everyone should in his heart follow the advice Mary gave the servants when she said, 'Do whatever He tells you!'; then I shall do to each one what I did at Cana in Galilee, namely a proper sign by which everyone who lives according to My Word will find it easier to recognise the rebirth of the spirit within himself.
GGJ|1|12|1|1|Call to the sons of Zebedee: James and John. Beginning of the Lord’s ministry. [John 2:12-13]
GGJ|1|12|1|1|(John 2:12) After this He went down to Capernaum with his mother, his brothers and his disciples, but they did not stay there long
GGJ|1|12|1|0|Seven days after this wedding, I left Nazareth and went with Mary, My five brothers - two of whom also belonged to My disciples - and with the disciples I had so far taken on down to Capernaum. This town was then quite an important trade center situated on the border of Zebulon and Naphthali and also in the middle of these two provinces on the Sea of Galilee, not far from the spot where John was baptising on the opposite bank of the Jordan in the region of Bethabara, as long as there was sufficient water in this often quite parched riverbed.
GGJ|1|12|2|0|One may ask what I was actually seeking in this town which had already become quite heathenish. One should read the prophet Isaiah 9: 1, etc, where it is written: The land of Zebulon and the land of Naphthali on the way by the Sea beyond Jordan and heathen Galilee, the people who walked in the darkness have seen a great light: a mighty light has dawned upon them who were walking in the shadow of death.
GGJ|1|12|3|0|And if one has found this text in Isaiah and knows that I had to fulfill the Scripture from A to Z, it will be easy to understand why I went from Nazareth to Capernaum. Besides, in this region two more disciples had to be taken on: James and John, sons of Zebedee. They were also fishermen fishing in the Sea of Galilee not far from the mouth of the Jordan and also not far from the spot where Peter and Andrew worked, both of whom were also entitled to fish in the Sea.
GGJ|1|12|4|0|When I had also taken on these disciples and they had recognised Me from My words and the mighty witness of those who were with Me, I began to teach the people properly, calling them to repentance since the kingdom of Heaven was upon them. I went into their synagogues teaching there. Some believed, but many were annoyed, wanted to lay hands on Me and throw Me into the Sea from a cliff. But I eluded them with all those who were with Me and visited some small settlements on the Sea of Galilee, proclaimed the Kingdom of God, healed many sick, and the poor and simple believed and received Me with goodwill. Some of them joined Me and followed Me everywhere like lambs follow their shepherd.
GGJ|1|12|5|0|In Capernaum I stayed only for a short while since there was as good as no belief there and even less love. This town was a place of trade and mercenary spirit, and where these rule, faith and love have been completely abandoned. Thus where this is the case, there is little or nothing for Me to do.
GGJ|1|12|6|1|(John 2:13) As it was near the time of the Jewish Passover, Jesus went up to Jerusalem.
GGJ|1|12|6|0|As the Jewish Passover feast had come, I went up to Jerusalem with all who were with Me. But one must not imagine the Passover feast of the real Jews at the same time which is now set for the similar feast by various Christian communities, sometimes already for the month of March. This was almost three months later! For at the Passover, Jehovah was offered thanks for the first harvest of the year consisting in barley, corn and wheat. On that occasion the new bread was already eaten which, according to the Law, had to be unleavened bread, and no one in the land was allowed to eat leavened bread during this time.
GGJ|1|12|7|0|Therefore, this feast of the unleavened bread could take place only when the newly harvested corn could already be ground into flour and not at a time when the corn had only been sowed. In a good year the corn in Judea ripens 14 to 20 days sooner than here. However, even in Egypt the corn and wheat are hardly ever harvested before the end of May, let alone in Judea where it is considerably cooler than in Egypt.
GGJ|1|12|8|0|But the time of the unleavened bread had come and, as already mentioned above, I went with all who were with Me up to the Jewish capital, which was also called "The City of God", for the name Jerusalem means as much as "City of God".
GGJ|1|12|9|0|During that time many people always came to Jerusalem, including many Gentiles, who brought and sold various goods, as utensils, woven articles, cattle and fruit of all kinds. This feast had in those days completely lost its sacred aspect and greed prompted even the priesthood to lease for this time the courtyards and entrance halls of the temple to the traders, where Jews or Gentiles, for a considerable sum, so that such a temple rent for the duration of the feast amounted to 1,000 pieces of silver, which in those days was an immense sum and comparatively more than nowadays 100,000 florins.
GGJ|1|12|10|0|I went up to Jerusalem at the time of the high priest Caiaphas who knew how to hold on to this naturally most lucrative office for more than a year. For the observance of the Mosaic Law had in those days degenerated into the emptiest possible ceremony, and no priest had actually more regard for it than for the snow that had fallen a hundred years ago. On the other hand the useless, empty ceremony had reached its peak in serving to bully the poor people excessively.
GGJ|1|12|11|0|He even leased some spots in the inner part of the temple to dealers in pigeons and to some small money-changers. These latter carried small coins, for which those how needed smaller coins could for a certain exchange premium change their silver coins, Roman gold coins and the Roman cattle money (pecunia); for the Romans had a special kind of money for the purchase of cattle. Depending on what animals was embossed on such a coin, the same animal had to be available for purchase with that coin provided its owner had it for sale. For such cattle money it was possible to obtain from the bigger or smaller money-changers also another type of money in circulation, but at a higher premium.
GGJ|1|13|1|1|Section: The cleansing of the temple
GGJ|1|13|1|1|The cleansing of the temple through the Lord. [John 2:14-17]
GGJ|1|13|1|1|(John 2:14) There he found in the temple the dealers in cattle, sheep and pigeons and the money-changers.
GGJ|1|13|1|0|When on My arrival in Jerusalem I found that because of all the animals and their dealers some people hardly dared enter the temple as it sometimes happened that an ox went wild hurting people and damaging sacred articles, and people visiting the temple could often not bear the stench and noise and not seldom lost all their important belongings, this disgraceful situation had now become unbearable to Me. And Peter and Nathanael remarked, 'Lord, have You no lightning and thunder left for this? Just look at it! The poor people are crying in front of the temple. They have come from distant places to honour God and because of all the oxen and sheep they cannot even get in. And many, who with great effort and danger managed to enter the temple and get out again, are complaining that inside they have been robbed of everything and almost suffocated by the stench. Ah, this is really too much and too evil! -Such a terrible nuisance should be stopped at all costs; this is even much worse than Sodom and Gomorrah.
GGJ|1|13|2|0|These words were heard by a stranger, an old Jew who now steps up to us and says, 'Dear friends, you do not know everything; but I myself was three years ago working as an ordinary servant in the temple where I learnt about things that made my flesh creep.'
GGJ|1|13|3|0|Say I, 'Friend, keep it to yourself, for I know about all that has taken place. But be assured, things have gone too far and still today you shall see God's might and wrath in action in the temple. But do move away from the gates of the temple for a while, so that you may not be harmed when God's might will be driving the offenders from the temple. After that they will no longer dare to perpetrate such sacrilege.'
GGJ|1|13|4|0|Hereupon this Jew went away praising God, for after hearing Me speak thus he took Me to be a prophet, joined a group of his friends and told them what he had heard from Me. This group, consisting of several hundred people of all ages, rejoiced and began to praise God aloud for having again awakened a might prophet.
GGJ|1|13|5|1|(John 2:15) And He made a whip of cords and drove them all out of the temple together with their sheep and oxen. He upset the tables of the money-changers scattering their coins.
GGJ|1|13|5|0|But I said to Peter, 'go over there to the rope-maker, buy three strong ropes from him and bring them here.' This Peter did immediately and brought Me three strong ropes which I promptly braided together into a strong whip. Holding this whip in My right hand I said to My disciples and all who were with me, 'Follow Me into the temple now and be My witnesses, for God's might and glory shall again manifest through Me before your eyes.'
GGJ|1|13|6|0|Then I went ahead into the temple, and as I walked all in My path retreated, and all those who followed Me had a free passage although the ground was full of dung and dirt.
GGJ|1|13|7|0|When I arrived in the last hall of the temple, where the main dealers in oxen and sheep had their animals for sale on the left side, whereas the money-changers were occupying the right side through all three halls, I took up My position on the gate-steps and spoke with a voice like thunder, 'It is written,' My house is a prayer house, but you are making it into a den of thieves. Who has given you the right to desecrate God's temple like this?'
GGJ|1|13|8|0|But they shouted, 'We have purchased our right at a high price from the high priest and are under his protection and that of Rome.'
GGJ|1|13|9|0|Say I, 'You are indeed under such protection, but God's arm is against you and your protectors. Who will protect you from Him of His arm is stretched out over you and your protectors?'
GGJ|1|13|10|0|Say the dealers and Money-changers, 'God is dwelling in the temple and the priests are of God. Can they go against His will? He whom they protect is also protected by God.'
GGJ|1|13|11|0|Say I in a very loud voice, 'What are you saying, you foolish perpetrators? Although the priests are still sitting on the chairs of Moses and Aaron, they no longer serve God, but they serve the mammon, the devil, and their right and your right is a right of the devils and not ever a diving right. Therefore, get to your feet immediately and vacate the halls, or else things will go bad with you.'
GGJ|1|13|12|0|They began to laugh and said, 'Just look at the impudence of this lowest of Nazarenes. -Do throw him out of the temple right away.' Then they rose and wanted to seize Me.
GGJ|1|13|13|0|Here I raised My right hand with the cord-whip and began to swing it over their heads with divine might. Everyone hit by the whip was immediately seized by the most violent, almost unbearable pains. This also applied to the cattle. There immediately arose a terrible howling from both men and beasts and there followed a stampede of the cattle, and whatever got in their way was trampled down. Also the dealers and buyers fled with terrible screams of pain. But I upset the money-changers' stalls, scattering all the money they contained, and the disciples helped Me with this work.
GGJ|1|13|14|1|(John 2:16) Then he turned to the dealers in pigeons, "Take them out," he said, "You must not turn My Father's house into a market!"
GGJ|1|13|14|0|Then I entered the temple where still many dealers in pigeons with their cages full of all kinds of pigeons were waiting for buyers. Since these dealers were usually poor people and not greedy for profit and the sale of pigeons in the temple was an old custom, although in ancient times only in the first hall of the temple, I only warned these poor, saying, 'Take them out and do not turn My Father's house into a market. The place for this is in the outermost court. -Thus the temple was now cleansed.
GGJ|1|13|15|1|(John 2:17) His disciple recalled the words of Scripture: "Zeal for thy house will destroy Me."
GGJ|1|13|15|0|This act caused a sensation and the disciples feared secretly that now the priesthood would soon have us seized by the Roman guard as rebels and we would hardly be able to escape the most humiliating calling to account and punishment. For it is written: "The zeal for thy house will destroy me."
GGJ|1|13|16|0|But I told them, 'Do not worry. Look into the halls and you will notice how the servants and priest are eagerly busying themselves with picking up all the money-changers' scattered money to fill their own money-bags. Because of those who have suffered losses they will be interrogating us by whose authority we did this, but secretly they do not mind at all, for this act yielded them about 1,000 shekel of gold and silver and a big amount in other money which they will never return to the owners. At present they are also too busy and have no time to a call us to account. Besides, they will not easily accept complaints in this matter, just as the ones who suffered the losses have learned their lessons and are not likely to bring an action against Me. Therefore, set your minds at rest.
GGJ|1|13|17|0|The zeal for My house will indeed destroy Me, but not yet for quite some time. At the most some of the Jews hare will question Me, who I am and on what authority I did such a thing and will ask Me for a mark of authority. But I know that things will have to happen in this way, and that there will be no danger for us. Just look toward the curtain. Some are already standing the who want to question Me in their own interest, and they shall get the proper answer without delay.'
GGJ|1|14|1|1|The Lord’s prophetic allegory about the destruction of the temple and its re-erection in three days. [John 2:18-22]
GGJ|1|14|1|1|(John 2:18) The Jews challenged Jesus: “What sign can you show us as authority your action?”
GGJ|1|14|1|0|As I was still talking with the faint-hearted disciples, some Jews came up to Me and said, 'You have now performed a mighty act. Men and cattle fled from your hand like chaff in a storm, and no one returned to pick up his scattered money. Who are you, and what mark of authority (by the emperor, they meant) can you present to us which gave you the right to do this?! -don't you know the inflexible severity of the laws which could destroy you because of this?'
GGJ|1|14|2|1|(John 2:19) Jesus replied: "Destroy this temple and on the third day I will raise it again!"
GGJ|1|14|2|0|Say I, 'Unless I knew them, but did not fear them, I would not have done I t. -But you demand of Me an official authority and I tell you that I do not have that. But do destroy this temple and on the third day it will be raised again, perfected.'
GGJ|1|14|3|1|(John 2:20) Then the Jews said: "It has taken 46 years to build this temple, and you want to raise it again alone in three days?"
GGJ|1|14|3|1|(John 2:21) But they did not know that the temple He was speaking of was His body.
GGJ|1|14|3|0|This My decisive statement amazed the Jews and they did not quite know what to say. After a while one of them remembered that the building of the temple had taken 46 years and provided many thousands of hands with permanent work. So this historically versed Jew turns to Me and says, 'Young man! Did you realise what a foolish thing you have just said? Look, all of 46 years were needed for the building of this temple and many thousands of hands were fully employed, and you want to do that quite alone without the help of others? Oh, oh, oh, what a testimony you have given yourself, and that even in the temple where one should speak particularly sensibly.
GGJ|1|14|4|0|Your earlier action has surprised us very much and we, as elders of Jerusalem, were already beginning to deliberate out of what power you performed this really most commendable act, whether a worldly or prophetic one, and so we also questioned you about it. If you had told us in wise words, which we do understand, that you are a prophet awakened by God and did this through the might of God, we would have believed you. However, contrary to all expectation, you gave us instead of wise words an indescribably outrageous, boastful and foolish answer without even a grain of truth, and we now regard you as a person who may have learned a little bit of magic in some pagan school and now wished to show off here in the City of David, being either in the pay of Rome or secretly hired by the Pharisees, priests and Levites, for these would have reaped the best temple-harvest today thanks to your act of magic. We truly regret to have been so mistaken in our judgment of you.'
GGJ|1|14|5|0|Say I thereupon, 'I too regret with all My heart that I had to find you so terribly blind and deaf. For the blind do not see anything and the deaf and dumb do not perceive anything. I work a sign before your eyes which prior to Me no one has worked and speak the fullest truth and you accuse Me of being either a foolish braggart with some knowledge of pagan magic wishing to show off here before you or being a magician in the pay of Rome or in the despicable pay of the temple-priests. Oh, what an insulting accusation! -Look, over there is a considerable crowd of men who have followed Me here from Galilee. They have recognised Me, although you maintain that the Galileans are the worst kind of Jews with the least faith, but these still recognised Me and are following Me. How then could you not recognise Me!'
GGJ|1|14|6|0|Say the Jews, 'We did not want to recognise you and therefore questioned you, for we are neither blind nor deaf as you think. But you have us an answer which with one's natural reason one cannot interpret other than we told you openly We are of good will, why then, should you be a prophet, do you fail to recognise this? We are wealthy and honorable citizens of Jerusalem. If you were a true prophet, it would be good for you to be in our midst, but you do not realise this and are therefore not a prophet, just a magician who desecrates the temple much more than those who were earlier driven out by you.'
GGJ|1|14|7|0|Say I, 'Go and discuss this with those who have come with Me; they will tell you Who I am.'
GGJ|1|14|8|0|Now the Jews go to the disciples and talk to them and they tell them what they heard of Me on the Jordan, the witness of John and what thy have seen and experienced at My side, but admit that they do not understand what I had said to the Jews.
GGJ|1|14|9|1|(John 2:22) After His resurrection His disciples recalled what He had said and they believed the scripture and the words that Jesus had spoken.
GGJ|1|14|9|0|For they themselves understood it only following My most extraordinary resurrection after three days and at the same time also the Scripture which had said this of Me.
GGJ|1|14|10|0|Hearing all this from the disciples, the Jews returned to Me and said, 'According to all that which we have now heard from your most sincere followers you would evidently be the Promised. -The witness of John, whom we know, speaks mightily for you and so do your deeds. Your words, however, are exactly the opposite to all the other points. -How can the Messiah be a God in his deeds, but a fool in his speech. -Do explain this to us and we all shall accept and support you in every possible way.'
GGJ|1|14|11|0|Say I, 'what could you give me that you had not fist received from My Father Who is in heaven? But if you did receive it, how can you now speak as if you had not? What do you want to give Me that is not already Mine, for I and the Father are not two, but one. I tell you: Nothing but he will is yours, everything else is Mine. Give me your will in the proper love of your hearts and believe that I and the Father are fully one, then you will have given Me everything I can ask of you.'
GGJ|1|14|12|0|Say the Jews, 'So show us a sign an we shall believe that you are the Promised One.
GGJ|1|14|13|0|Say I, 'Why do you want a sign? Oh you wicked generation! Don't you know that signs do not awaken anyone, but judge him? But I did not come to judge you, but that you may gain eternal life if you believe in Me in your hears. There will indeed by many signs, and some of them you will be seeing; however, these will not give you life, but death for along time.'
GGJ|1|15|1|1|The Lord sees through the malice and deceitfulness of the Jews. [John 2:23-25]
GGJ|1|15|1|1|(John 2:23) While He was in Jerusalem for Passover, many believed in Him when they saw the signs He performed.
GGJ|1|15|1|0|"I tell you: It is now Passover and I shall be staying in Jerusalem during this time. Follow Me where I shall be and you will be seeing a great number of proper signs. But see to it that these signs do not bring you death.'
GGJ|1|15|2|0|The Jews were astonished at these words, but I left them and with My disciples walked out of the temple into the open. The Jews, however, followed Me secretly, for they did not have the courage to follow Me openly since I had spoken of 'My signs causing death'. They did not understand that this meant the death of the spiritual element, but were thinking of the death of the body, and like all the rich on earth they were great friends of the earthly life.
GGJ|1|15|3|0|However one of them joined Me outside the temple and said, 'Master, I have recognised you and want to be with you. Where are you staying?'
GGJ|1|15|4|1|(John 2:24) But Jesus would not trust Himself to them; He knew them all so well.
GGJ|1|15|4|1|(John 2:25) He needed no evidence from others about a man, for He Himself could tell what was in a man.
GGJ|1|15|4|0|But I saw that he was not sincere and that his wish to find out where I was staying was dishonest. Therefore I said to him - as I did later on to a number of similarly serf-interested priests - the familiar words, 'Foxes have their holes, the birds their roosts, but he Son of Man has nowhere to lay his head, least of all in this city. But go first and cleanse your heart and then come with honest intention, not with treachery and you will se how you can hold your own at My side.'
GGJ|1|15|5|0|This Man said, however, 'Master, you are wrong concerning me and my friends. If you have nowhere to stay, come to us and we shall put you and disciples up and provide for you as long as you wish.'
GGJ|1|15|6|0|But I saw clearly that this man did not have honest intentions and said, 'We cannot trust you, for you are friends of Herod and like him are keen on spectacles, particularly if you can watch them free of charge. But I have not come to this city to entertain the friends of Herod with comedies, but to announce that the Kingdom of God is close and that you therefore, should repent so that you may participate in this Kingdom. Behold, that is the purpose of My presence here at this time, and for that your lodging is not needed. For he who lives in a house can leave it only through the door which is fitted with lock and bolt and by which a guest can also be made a prisoner. But whosoever says in the open is also free and can go where he wants.'
GGJ|1|15|7|0|Says the Jew, 'How can you offend us like that! Do you think we no longer know about the sanctity of the right to hospitality? If we invite you as a guest into our house, you are most sacred therein and woe betide him who should lay violent hands upon you. Thus with us the right to hospitality is upheld and respected above all. How then can you be suspicious of this established order in our houses?'
GGJ|1|15|8|0|Say I, 'With this domestic order in your houses I am quite familiar, but that does not mean that I do not know the other one as well. As long as a guest is in your house, he enjoys the right to hospitality, but when he wants to leave the house, myrmidons and soldiers who have been sent for receive the guest outside the door and put him in chains. Tell Me, is that also part of the old custom of hospitality?'
GGJ|1|15|9|0|Says the Jew, somewhat embarrassed, 'Who can claim this of your houses with a good conscience?'
GGJ|1|15|10|0|Reply I, 'The One Who knows! Has not a man been thus delivered into the hands of the judges a few days ago?'
GGJ|1|15|11|0|Says the Jew even more embarrassed, 'Master, who told you that? If this did take place, tell me, has not that criminal deserved it?'
GGJ|1|15|12|0|Say I, 'With you many things are considered a crime which are not a crime with God and with Me, because the hardness of your hearts considers many a thing a crime for which Moses did not give a law. Those are your laws which as far as I am concerned do not make a man a criminal. For your ruling are a sin against the laws of Moses. How, then, can he be a criminal who offends against your rulings, if he observes the laws of Moses? Oh, I tell you: All of you are full of malice and disgraceful deceitfulness.'
GGJ|1|15|13|0|Remarks the Jew, 'How can that be? Moses gave us the right to introduce laws for special occasions, and thus our well-considered laws are as good as laws of Moses. Therefore, is not he who disregards them quite as much a criminal as the one who offends against Moses' laws?'
GGJ|1|15|14|0|Say I, 'With you indeed, but not with Me. -Moses demanded that you should love and respect your parents, but you say, and the priests even bid you do this, "Who instead sacrifices in the temple, for him it is better as thereby he redeems himself from this law." But if now a man faces up to you and says, "You are deniers of God and miserable deceivers, abolishing because of your greed the law of Moses, substituting another for it by which you torment poor mankind!" -behold, therein also that man had offended against you, and at the threshold of the door you delivered him to judgement. Tell Me, had this worthy man deserved it or are not you by far worse offenders against Moses?'
GGJ|1|15|15|0|Here the Jew became angry and walked away to his other companions whom he told all that he had heard from Me. They shook their heads and said, 'Strange. How could this man know about it?' -But I left that spot and went with My followers to a small inn outside the city where I stayed for several days.
GGJ|1|16|1|1|Section: At the inn outside Jerusalem
GGJ|1|16|1|1|The spiritual meaning of the cleansing of the temple.
GGJ|1|16|1|0|As told here, this is a rather brief account of the historical, natural course the two events recorded in the second chapter had taken, for some other things had happened here and there which were insignificant and would only prolong this account unnecessarily and besides would not render the matter more important or provide any deeper knowledge. So only a brief explanation of the spiritual meaning of the second event is required, and this second chapter may be considered finished as far as the two main events are concerned which are described to the reader and hearer.
GGJ|1|16|2|0|The spiritual meaning of the first event at Cana-in-Galilee has already been given, so that only the spiritual meaning of the second event must be dealt with. And this is as follows:
GGJ|1|16|3|0|The temple represent man in his natural-worldly sphere. In the temple, as also in man, there is the Holy of Holies. Hence also the exterior of the temple should be kept hallowed and pure so that the innermost, as the Holy of Holies of the temple as well as of man, many not be desecrated.
GGJ|1|16|4|0|The Holy of Holies of the temple is, to be sure, covered by a thick curtain and only the high priest may on certain occasions enter the Holy of Holies by himself. But the curtain and also the rarely allowed visit to the Holy of Holies is a protection against its desecration. For if someone sins with his body he not only defiles his body, but also his soul and through it his spirit which in every human being represents, and really is, the innermost and holiest. This Holy of Holies in man, just as the same in correspondence in the temple, has been placed as the same in correspondence in the temple, has been placed deeply behind a thick curtain, and only pure love for God, which in every man is God's truest high priest, is allowed to penetrate into this Holy of Holies unpunished and lift the curtain. If, however, this sole high priest in man becomes defiled by attaching himself to impure worldly things, making common cause with them, how can the Holy of Holies remain undefiled if it is visited by an unclean high priest?
GGJ|1|16|5|0|If, therefore, in the temple as well as in man everything has become unclean, man is no longer able to cleanse it, for if the broom is full of filth and dirt, how can it be used for cleaning a room? Then, I am afraid, I Myself must take this work in hand and cleanse the temple by force, and that through all kinds of painful experiences like various illnesses and apparent accidents, so that the temple might be cleansed.
GGJ|1|16|6|0|"Dealers" and "buyers" are the low, unclean passions in man, the cattle offered for sale represents the lowest animal sensuousness and at the same time also the resulting great foolishness and blindness of the soul whose love may be compared to that of an ox that even lacks the sensual procreative and sexual love and is only motivated by the grossest polyp-like gluttonous love and whose cognition is equal to the well-known intellectual power of the sheep.
GGJ|1|16|7|0|And what do the money-changers and their money dealings denote? -They denote and represent in man all that emerges from man's already quite brutish self-love, for the animal loves only itself, and a wolf will devour another if he is hungry. These "money-changers", or such brutish self-love, must therefore also be painfully and forcefully removed from man, and everything that animates this love must be upset and scattered.
GGJ|1|16|8|0|Why not completely destroyed? Because also this type of love must not be deprived of its freedom, for the noble seed or the grain of wheat will grow best in a field well manured with such dung and yield a rich harvest. If all the manure were removed from the field to cleanse it, as it were, from all the dirt, the grain of wheat would prosper only poorly and be sure to yield a very bad harvest.
GGJ|1|16|9|0|The dung which is initially carried onto the field in heaps has to be spread sot hat as to serve the filed. If it were left lying in great heaps, it would suffocate everything where it is lying and be of no use to the other parts of the field.
GGJ|1|16|10|0|This is at the bottom of the story of the cleansing of the temple in the Gospel. And because of this I only scattered the money of the money-changers and did not destroy it completely, which I could easily have done.
GGJ|1|16|11|0|What then do the pigeon-dealers inside the temple denote who too had to withdraw and return to the places originally allocated to them?
GGJ|1|16|12|0|They are to be understood as the external virtues consisting in all kinds of ceremony, custom, courtesy, etc, in a purely worldly sense which, however, men's blindness raises to an inner life value and tries to make true life to strike roots therein.
GGJ|1|16|13|0|The pigeon is a creature of the air, and since it was used in the orient often as a carrier of mail, especially in matters of love, and because of that already with the ancient Egyptians as a hieroglyph represented tender and nice conversation, it served as a symbol for such conversation in the temple and was at the same time an ordinary and correspondingly symbolic sacrificial creature, which was usually sacrificed in the temple by young married couples when their first child had been born, as a sing that they now had done away with such external messages, niceness and ceremonial airs and passed into true, inner, life-giving love.
GGJ|1|16|14|0|However, according to the order of all things the outermost belongs to the outermost. The bark being something quite dead, must never be contained in the marrow of the tree, but everything that belongs to the bark must also be deposited in the bark. The bark is most useful to the tree when in a proper measure in its rightful place. If someone would push the bark into the marrow of the tree having first removed the marrow, the tree would soon have to dry up and die.
GGJ|1|16|15|0|And thus as an indication that men should not make external virtues a matter of inner life, whereby noble man would become no more than a conversation-puppet (warehouse), these pigeon-dealers, as in a broad sense all formalities, endeavouring to raise their merchandise to the status of inner life-values, were also expelled from the temple by My and ordered to their proper place, only in a somewhat gentler way.
GGJ|1|16|16|0|So this is the spiritual meaning of the cleansing of the temple; and from the correct and unchangeable correspondence between man and temple, it can also be recognised that no man, but only God alone, as eternal wisdom, who sees and knows everything can ever act and speak like this.
GGJ|1|16|17|0|But why does not the Lord remain in the temple after such a sweeping?
GGJ|1|16|18|0|Because He alone knows what man's inner being must be like so that Hew may take up permanent residence in man. Besides, after such a cleansing, man must not be deprived of his freedom lest he become a puppet.
GGJ|1|16|19|0|Therefore, the Lord cannot yet entrust Himself to such a forcefully cleanswept inner man, for He alone knows what is required for a full restoration of the inner man. That is why the sweeper walks out of the temple and, as if accidentally, flows from the outside into man's within not submitting to man's request to stay with and within him which would only support man's indolence. Man has to awaken to complete spontaneity, thereby only becoming a perfect man, which will be described in detail in the next chapter.
GGJ|1|17|1|1|Section: The nocturnal discussion with Nicodemus
GGJ|1|17|1|1|Healing miracles and late guests at the inn.
GGJ|1|17|1|1|(John 3:1) There was one of the Pharisees named Nicodemus, a member of the Jewish Council.
GGJ|1|17|1|0|That after the cleansing of the temple I spent some time at a small inn outside the city together with all those who had followed Me has already been mentioned in the previous chapter. But everybody might come up with the question:
GGJ|1|17|2|0|"What were You doing there, Lord; for You surely did not spend that time in idleness?"
GGJ|1|17|3|0|That that I say, 'Of course not! For a great number of people from all walk of life came to Me from the city by day and night. The poor came usually by day, the great, distinguished and rich mostly by night, for they did not want to appear weak and treacherous to their own kind.
GGJ|1|17|4|0|But since they - motivated partly by their curiosity, partly by a kind of credulous feeling for the possibility that I might after all really be the Messiah - were prompted to get better acquainted with me, their visits which took place during the night usually ended with considerable sulking on their part. For these distinguished, great and rich were greatly annoyed that I did not treat them at least as gently and well as many of the poor who had no end of praise for My kindness and friendliness.
GGJ|1|17|5|0|Besides, I worked many a miracle for the poor as a physician, freed the possessed from their tormentors, made the lame walk, the palsied straight, the leprous clean, the dumb hear and speak, the blind see, and all this mostly through the Word.
GGJ|1|17|6|0|Those who came to Me by night knew of all that and wanted similar signs from me to which I always remarked, 'The day has twelve hours and so has the night. The day is meant for work, but the night for rest. Who works during the day does not knock against objects, but this easily happens to the one who works at night, for he does not see where he sets his foot.'
GGJ|1|17|7|0|But some asked Me by what might and power I performed such miracles. The quite short answer was this, 'Out of My very own, and I do not need anybody's help for it.'
GGJ|1|17|8|0|Again they asked My why I did not take quarters in the city, as such great deeds required a large place and not just a small, insignificant village which, although close to the great city, is quite ignored by it.
GGJ|1|17|9|0|Thereupon I again said, 'I do not care to stay in a place where at the gates of its self-conceited citizens soldiers are keeping watch, admitting only the distinguished, but mercilessly refusing admittance to the poor and where a person, if his face is not familiar and his attire not sufficiently magnificent, is stopped at least seven times in every street and interrogated as to who he is, where he is from and what he is doing there. Besides, I only like what is small and despised by the world, for it is written: "What is great before the world is an abomination before God."
GGJ|1|17|10|0|And they asked saying, 'Is not the temple wherein Jehovah dwells great and magnificent?' - Say I, 'He is supposed to dwell therein, but since you desecrated the temple He left it and does not dwell there any more, and the Ark of the Covenant is empty and dead.'
GGJ|1|17|11|0|Say the night-visitors, 'What is this sacrilegious nonsense you are talking about? Don't you know what God has spoken to David and Solomon? Can what God has spoken ever become untrue? Who are you that you dare to speak before us like that?'
GGJ|1|17|12|0|Say I, 'Just as I have within and out of Myself the might and power to heal all the sick who come to Me solely through My will and My Word, I have also the might and power and the fullest right to speak to you of the temple as I did. And I tell you once more that now also your temple is an abomination in the eyes of God.'
GGJ|1|17|13|0|Here some began to grumble, but others said, 'This is obviously a prophet and these have always spoken unfavourably of the temple. Let us leave him alone!' And so the night-visitors left again.
GGJ|1|18|1|1|The Lord's discussion with Nicodemus. Purification of the soul through humility. [John 3:2-5]
GGJ|1|18|1|0|During the last but one night of My stay in the vicinity of Jerusalem, a certain Nicodemus came to me, also by night because he was a person of high rank in Jerusalem. He was not only a Pharisee - who as far as his office, high rank and reputation were concerned could be roughly compared to what at the present time a cardinal in Rome stands for - but he was also a very rich citizen of Jerusalem and chief of the Jewish Council in this city; he was the lord mayor over the entire city, appointed for this office by Rome.
GGJ|1|18|2|1|(John 3:2) He came to Jesus by night and said to him: "Master, we know that You are a teacher (prophet) sent by God; no one could perform these signs of yours unless God were with him."
GGJ|1|18|2|0|This one, as the head of Jerusalem in civic matters, came personally to Me by night and said, 'Master, forgive me that I come to you so late at night and disturb you in your rest, but when I heard that you will be leaving here tomorrow already, I did wish to pay my respects to you, because I and several of my colleagues, after observing your deeds, are now convinced that you have come to us as a true prophet sent by God, For no one can perform the signs you do, except Jehovah be with him. Therefore, since you are obviously a prophet and must see in what a bad way we are, although the Kingdom of God has been promised to us by your predecessors, would you be good enough to tell me when this will come and, if it does come, what will be required of one to enter it?'
GGJ|1|18|3|1|(John 3:3) Jesus answered, saying: "In truth, in very truth I tell you: Unless a man has been born over again he cannot see the Kingdom of God."
GGJ|1|18|3|0|[3] My answer to this question of Nicodemus was quite as brief as quoted in the verse, namely, 'In truth, in very truth I tell you: Unless a man has been born over again, he cannot see the Kingdom of God, least of all enter it', which is to say: 'If you do not awaken your spirit through ways I show you by My teaching and acts, you cannot even recognise the divine life within My Word, let alone penetrate into its life-giving depths.'
GGJ|1|18|4|0|That the otherwise upright Nicodemus - as is shown in the following - did not understand My words and promptly proved them to be true, namely, that the divine life of My Word cannot be comprehended from a distance unless one's spirit is wide-awake, is clearly and plainly shown by the next verse according to which Nicodemus asks Me, quite disconcerted by My words:
GGJ|1|18|5|1|(John 3:4) Nicodemus says to him: "How can a man be born again when he is old? Can he enter his mother's womb a second time and be born?"
GGJ|1|18|5|0|'But dear Master, what a peculiar thing have you said? How is it possible for a man to be born again? Can a man who has grown tall, old and stiff enter his mother's womb through the narrow little door and then be born a second time? This, dear Master, is quite impossible. Either you do not know anything about the coming Kingdom of God, at least not the right thing. or you know, but do not wish to tell me, fearing that I might have you seized and thrown into prison. Oh, do not fear that, for I have never yet had anyone deprived of his freedom, except a murderer or bad thief. - You are a great benefactor of poor mankind and have healed almost all the sick in Jerusalem in a miraculous way through God's power within you. How could I then lay violent hands upon you?'
GGJ|1|18|6|0|[6] 'Do believe me, dear Master, I am, taking the expected Kingdom of God very seriously. Therefore, if you do know any details about it, tell me in a way I can understand. Present heavenly things with heavenly and earthly things with earthly words in well comprehensible pictures, otherwise your information is of less use to me than the ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs which I cannot read, let alone understand. I only know from my calculations that the Kingdom of God must already be here, but so far I do not know where and how one can enter it and be received into it. I would like you to answer this question for me quite clearly, so that I can understand it.'
GGJ|1|18|7|1|(John 3:5) Jesus answered: "In truth I tell you: no one can enter the Kingdom of God without being born from water and spirit.
GGJ|1|18|7|0|To this reiterated question I gave Nicodemus exactly the same answer as it appears in the above quoted fifth verse. It differs from the previous one only in that here it is stated out of what one must actually be reborn in order to enter the Kingdom of God, namely, out of water and spirit which means to say as much as:
GGJ|1|18|8|0|The soul must be cleansed with the water of humility and self-denial (for water is the most ancient symbol of humility; it allows everything to be done with it, serves in all things and always seeks for itself the lowest places on earth, fleeing the heights) and only then by the spirit of truth, which an impure soul cannot ever conceive. An impure soul is like the night, whereas truth is a sun full of light, which causes to be day all around it.
GGJ|1|18|9|0|Therefore, whoever absorbs truth into his soul cleansed through humility and really recognises this as such, is set free in spirit through this truth. This freedom of the spirit, or the entering of the spirit into such freedom, is then also the actual entering into the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|1|18|10|0|But I did not give Nicodemus such an explanation, because in his sphere of cognition he would have comprehended it even less than the short, veiled principle itself. Therefore, he asked Me again how this was to be understood.
GGJ|1|19|1|1|Continuation of the discussion [John 3:6-10]
GGJ|1|19|1|1|(John 3:6) "Flesh can give birth only to flesh: It is the spirit that gives birth to spirit."
GGJ|1|19|1|0|But I answered as is written in the above quoted sixth verse, namely, 'You should not be at all surprised that I speak to you in this way, for behold, what comes from the flesh is again flesh, thus dead matter or an external envelopment of life, whereas what comes from the spirit is also spirit or eternal life and truth in itself.'
GGJ|1|19|2|0|However, Nicodemus is still unable to grasp this, He shrugs his shoulders and is increasingly astonished, not so much at the matter, but at the fact that he, as a most wise Pharisee versed in all Scripture is unable to comprehend the meaning of My words, for he thought a great deal of his own wisdom and had been promoted to the office of Chief of the Jewish Council because of his great wisdom.
GGJ|1|19|3|0|Therefore, he was all the more astonished that in Me he had now unexpectedly found a master, who offered him very strange wisdom-nuts to crack. Since he found this quite beyond him, he asked Me again, 'Well - how is this again to be understood? Can a spirit become pregnant and give birth to one of its kind?'
GGJ|1|19|4|0|Say I to him, 'I have already told you that you should not be so astonished when I say: You must all be born over again.
GGJ|1|19|5|0|For behold, the wind blows where it will. You hear its sound, but you still do not know where it originally comes from. It is the same with everyone who comes from the spirit and speaks to you. You do see and hear him, but since he speaks to you in his spiritual way, you do not grasp it, nor do you understand from where he received it or what he actually says and means. But because you are an honest man of wisdom, it will be given you in due course that you can grasp and understand such things.'
GGJ|1|19|6|1|(John 3:9) Nicodemus replied: "Master, how is this possible?"
GGJ|1|19|6|0|Here Nicodemus shakes his head doubtfully and says after a while, 'Then I would like to hear from you how this is possible. for what I know and understand, I do know and understand in my flesh. Once my flesh has been taken from me, I shall hardly be able to grasp and understand anything any longer. - How, oh how do I as flesh become a spirit, and how will another spirit then absorb my spirit and this be born again? - How, oh how can this be possible at all?'
GGJ|1|19|7|1|(John 3:10) Jesus answered and said to him: "You as a master of Israel do not know that?!"
GGJ|1|19|7|0|Say I to him, 'What? You are a wise master in Israel and cannot comprehend this?! - But if you, as a master of Scripture, cannot grasp this, what shall become of the many others who hardly know from the Scripture that there have once been an Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?
GGJ|1|19|8|0|In very truth, believe Me. We, that is I and My disciples, who have come from the spirit, are here not speaking with you purely spiritually, but quite naturally, and convey to you in natural earthly pictures what we know and have seen in the spirit, and you all cannot grasp and understand it.
GGJ|1|19|9|0|If you are already unable to grasp such an easy thing in comprehensible words, when I talk to you in the earthly way of spiritual things which thereby become as if earthly things, I would like to know how your belief would react if I talked to you of heavenly things in a purely heavenly way.
GGJ|1|19|10|0|I tell you: Only the spirit that is spirit in and out of itself knows what constitutes spirit and what its life. The flesh, however, is only an outer bark unaware of the spirit, except the spirit reveals itself to the cover, the bark. Your spirit is still too much dominated and covered by the flesh and, therefore, not aware of itself, but the time will come when your spirit, as I already told you, will become free. Then you will comprehend and accept our testimony.'
GGJ|1|19|11|0|Says Nicodemus, 'Dear Master, you wisest of the wise. Oh, do tell me clearly when, oh when this so ardently awaited time will come.'
GGJ|1|19|12|0|Thereupon I answered, saying, 'My friend, you are not yet mature enough that I may tell you the time, day and hour. Look, until the new wine has not properly fermented it remains turbid, and if you pour it into a crystal cup and hold the cup against he sun, its mighty light will be unable to penetrate through the turbidity of the new wine. It is the same also with man. Not until he has properly fermented and through this process of fermentation eliminated all impurity from his within, can the light of the heavens permeate his being. But I will now tell you something; if you do understand, you will know the time. So listen.'
GGJ|1|20|1|1|Continuation of the discussion: Nicodemus fails to understand. [John 3: 13-15]
GGJ|1|20|1|1|John 3:13: "And no man has ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man, who is in heaven.
GGJ|1|20|1|1|John 3:14: And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted up,
GGJ|1|20|1|1|John 3:15: so that whoever believes in Him should not perish, but have eternal life."
GGJ|1|20|1|0|The Lord, 'Behold, no one ascends to heaven except the one who has come down from heaven, namely, the Son of Man who resides in heaven. And as Moses in the wilderness lifted up a serpent, thus also the Son of Man must be lifted up, so that all who believe in Him may not be lost, but have eternal life. Tell Me, do you understand this?'
GGJ|1|20|2|0|Says Nicodemus, 'Dear Master, how could I understand it? You possess a strange kind of wisdom. As I mentioned before, it might be easier for me to read the ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs than understand your wisdom. I must now honestly admit that if I were not captivated by your mighty deeds, I would have to regard you as a fool or one who likes to play tricks, for no sensible man has ever spoken the way you do. But your deeds show that you have come to us as a teacher form God, and you must possess an abundance of divine might and wisdom without which no one is able to perform such acts.
GGJ|1|20|3|0|And where the `one' is purely divine, also the `two' must be of God. Your deeds, dear Master, are divine and so must also be your teaching about the Kingdom of God on earth, whether I comprehend it or not. If I now, form a somewhat worldly viewpoint, look at the thesis, 'No one ascends to heaven, except the one who has come down from heaven,' namely, the Son of Man who resides in heaven, I am at a loss to understand. Dear Master, since Enoch and Elias hardly any man on earth would have been so fortunate as to visibly ascend to heaven. You may become the third. And if you perhaps do become the third, would that be of any use to all other men who, because they had not come down from heaven, could not ever attain to the heavens?
GGJ|1|20|4|0|Besides, you said that the One who had come down from heaven is only apparently on earth, but in truth still in the heavens. According to this, for the present just Enoch, Elias and maybe late on also you would be the only ones to participate in the Kingdom of God that is to come, whereas all the other millions upon millions may lay themselves in their damp dark grave for all eternities and thanks to God's grace and mercy once more turn into earth and finally vanish.'
GGJ|1|20|5|0|Dear Master, such a Kingdom of God on earth is declined with thanks by the poor earthworms who - ridiculous enough from every aspect - are called "men". Who does not know that this is how it is and has always been? One swallow does not make a summer, nor do three. What had Enoch done and what Elias that they were received into heaven form earth? Actually nothing else but what their heavenly nature made them do. Thus they had no merit, and according to your explanation just now, they were only received into heaven from the earth because, like you, they had come from the heavens.
GGJ|1|20|6|0|Look, this offers poor mankind on this harsh earth very little hope and practically no comfort. But as I already told you earlier, this does not change the fact that I consider your teaching still divine and supremely wise, although, as I already proved in one of your assertions, looked at with the natural reason it is and must be plain folly, which you will realise as well as I do.
GGJ|1|20|7|0|But what you mean with the lifting up of the Son of Man, similar to that of the brazen serpent of Moses in the wilderness and how and why all those are to have eternal life who believer in the serpent-like lifted-up Son of Man, that already borders on the parabolic, that is, on something that in itself is utter nonsense. Who is this Son of Man? - Where is he now? - What is he doing? - Does he, too, like Enoch and Elias, come from the heavens? - Is he still going to be born? What are people who have surely never seen him, like I, supposed to believe concerning this Son of Man; Ho can he come to this earth if he is still in heaven? Where is he going to be lifted up and when? Will he thereby become an invincibly mighty king of the Jews?
GGJ|1|20|8|0|Look, dear Master, this surely sounds most peculiar from the mouth of a man who proves by his acts that he must be filled with divine power and might. However, as already said, I shall not let all this confound me and am still regarding you as a great prophet sent by God.
GGJ|1|20|9|0|You may see from this that I am not one of those who promptly reject a teaching they do not comprehend. Therefore, I still ask you to give me a little more explanation, for as things are I cannot possibly understand you. - Look, I am much respected in the land of the Jews, especially in the City of Salem, where I am the head of all the Jews. If I introduce you and your teaching, this will be accepted and introduced whereas if I drop it, it will really be dropped and find no acceptance. Therefore, be good enough and give me a little bit more light.'
GGJ|1|20|10|0|Say I, 'That was a lengthy discourse, and you have spoken like a man who knows nothing of heavenly things, But it cannot be any different, for you are in the night of the world and not inclined to see the light that has come from the heavens to illumine the darkness of the world's night. You do possess a slight gleam, but still do not recognise what is practically under your very nose.'
GGJ|1|21|1|1|Continuation of the discussion: about the mission of the Messiah, about judgment and punishment. [John 3:16-21]
GGJ|1|21|1|1|John 3:16: "For God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."
GGJ|1|21|1|0|I say, 'I tell you: god is love and the Son is His wisdom. And God loved the world so much that He gave His only-begotten son, that is, His wisdom, emanating from Him from eternity, into this world that all who believe in Him may not die but have eternal life. - Tell Me, is this too incomprehensible to you?'
GGJ|1|21|2|0|Says Nicodemus, 'I have the feeling as if I should understand it, but then I really do not understand. If only I knew where the Son of Man fits in, then I should be all right. You also spoke of God's only-begotten Son, whom God's love gave into the world. Are the `Son of Man' and `God's only-begotten Son' one and the same individual?'
GGJ|1|21|3|0|Say I, 'Look here. I have a head, a body and hands and feet. The head, the body, hands and feet are flesh, and this flesh is the Son of Man, for what is flesh comes from the flesh. but in this Son of Man who is flesh there dwells God's wisdom, and that is God's only-begotten Son. Not God's only-begotten Son, but only the Son of Man will, like the brazen Moses-serpent in the wilderness, be lifted u[p, and many will be taking offence at that. Those who do not take offence, but believe and will adhere to His name, to them He will give the power to be called children of God, and their life and kingdom will be everlasting.
GGJ|1|21|4|1|John 3:17: "For God did not send his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved."
GGJ|1|21|4|0|You must not expect some judgement of the world as, for instance wars, floods or even a fire from the heavens consuming all the heathens. For behold, God did not send His only-begotten Son (divine wisdom) into the world (into this human flesh) to judge (destroy) this world, but to fully save it, that is, that also the flesh might not perish, but may rise to eternal life together with the spirit. (Under flesh in this case not so much the actual flesh of the body is to be understood, but rather the fleshly desires of the soul.) However, in order to attain to this, the material feelings of exaltation in the flesh must be eradicated by belief, namely belief in the Son of Man that He has come into the world, born from eternity out of God, so that all shall have eternal life who believe in His name and adhere to it.
GGJ|1|21|5|1|John 3:18: "Whoever believes in him is not condemned, but whoever does not believe stands condemned already because he has not believed in the name of God's one and only Son."
GGJ|1|21|5|0|Whosoever, be he Jew or Gentile, will believe in Him, shall not ever be judged and thereby perish, but the one who will take offence at the Son of Man and not believe in Him, then already judged, for the fact that he will not and cannot believe because his feeling of exaltation causes him to take offence at the name and nature of the Son of Man, is already such a man's judgement. do you understand this now? I have presented it to you with great clarity.'
GGJ|1|21|6|0|Says Nicodemus, 'Yes, yes, I halfway do understand the meaning of your highly mystical words, but they appear to have been spoken to no purpose, as long as the by you so highly regarded Son of Man in whom there dwells the fullness of God's wisdom is not present and you are either unable or unwilling to give details of the time and place where he will be appearing.
GGJ|1|21|7|0|Thus also your judgement, which you connect mainly with unbelief, sounds rather mysterious. If the judgement is neither a flood nor war or pestilence and also not a consuming fire, but only unbelief as such, to tell the plain truth, dear Master, I still cannot grasp the meaning of your words. For whoever does not comprehend just one or maybe two points of a speech fundamentally does not comprehend the entire speech. What actually does your `judgement' mean? What new meaning do you ascribe to this concept?'
GGJ|1|21|8|0|Say I, 'My friend, soon I too could say to you: I find it hard to understand why you are unable to grasp the perfectly clear sense of My words. You say you do not understand the concept of `judgement' and I have made it so plain to you.
GGJ|1|21|9|1|John 3:19: "This is the verdict: Light has come into the world, but men loved darkness instead of light because their deeds were and are evil."
GGJ|1|21|9|0|Behold, this is the judgment that not the God-light from the heavens has come into the world, but men having been released from the darkness and set into the light still by fare prefer the darkness to the Go-light now in abundance before their eyes. That men reject the light is proved by their works which are evil all through.
GGJ|1|21|10|0|Where can you find an initial complete faith, where the right piety? Where does one love another, except he has some selfish motive? Where are those now who loved their wife for the sake of fertility? they love the young harlots for sensual pleasure, lechery and harlotry. for he who carries on with the other sex in downright idolatry of lust and fornication commits true harlotry, and this the evil of all evils. - Where is there a thief who would take a lamp and steal visibly?
GGJ|1|21|11|1|John 3:20: "Everyone who does evil hates the light, and will not come into the light for fear that his deeds will be exposed."
GGJ|1|21|11|0|Behold, all those who are ill-disposed and act accordingly are the ones whose works are bad. '"Whosoever loves and practices such acts is an enemy of the light, hates it and will do all in his power to avoid it, so that his evil works, which he knows are tabooed by the light and judged, should not in the light be recognised in their ugliness and punished.
GGJ|1|21|12|0|And behold, therein consists the actual judgement, but what you understand as judgment, is not the judgement, but only a punishment following the judgment.
GGJ|1|21|13|0|If you enjoy walking in the night, that is already a judgement of your soul, since you prefer the night to the day. But if you then knock against something and hurt yourself badly or even fall into a hole or deep ditch, such a knocking or fall is not the judgement, but only the consequence of the judgement within you who love the night and hate the day.
GGJ|1|21|14|1|John 3:21: "But whoever lives by the truth comes into the light, so that it may be seen clearly that what he has done has been done through God."
GGJ|1|21|14|0|If, however, you are a friend of the light, the day and the truth out of God, you will also act in accordance with divine truth and will surely long for your works to come to the light and be revealed to everyone, for you know that your works, because they were done in the light of truth out of God, are good and righteous and thus deserve appreciation and visible reward.
GGJ|1|21|15|0|Therefore, who is a friend of the light will not walk in the night but by day, and he will recognise the light immediately, because he is from the light, and this light is called - faith of the heart.
GGJ|1|21|16|0|Thus, whoever believes in the Son of Man that Jew is a light out of God, has already life within him. But who does not believe, has already the judgment within him, and the judgement is the very unbelief.
GGJ|1|21|17|0|I think you will have understood Me now.'
GGJ|1|22|1|1|Continuation of the discussion. "There is no truth in man, except only love."
GGJ|1|22|1|0|Says Nicodemus, 'Except for one thing everything is now clear to me, but the One is still missing, and that is the remarkable Son of Man himself without whom all your wise words with the splendid explanations are completely lost. What use is to me the belief or the best and firmest will to believe in the son of Man if he himself is not there? One cannot create for oneself a Son of Man from the air or purely an idea. Tell me, therefore, where I may find this eternal Son of God and be assured that I will fully believe in him.'
GGJ|1|22|2|0|Say I, 'If I had not realised that, you would never have received these explanations from Me. But you came to Me by night and not by day, although you had heard and seen much of what I have done. However, since you came to Me during the natural night as well as the corresponding night of your soul, it is not hard to understand that you do not yet see your way concerning the `Son of Man'.
GGJ|1|22|3|0|I tell you: If someone seeks the Son of Man by night, afraid to do so during the day in front of all the people, thus risking his reputation, he will not find what he is seeking. for you, as a very wise man among the Hews, will surely know that the night, whatever kind of night it may be, is not at all suitable for seeking and finding. - Therefore, who seeks the Son of Man must seek him by day and not by night, then he will allow himself to be found.
GGJ|1|22|4|0|Only that I tell you: Go to John who because of the water is at present baptising at Aenon near Salim. He will tell you whether the only-begotten Son of God is already here or not. There you shall get to know him.'
GGJ|1|22|5|0|Says Nicodemus, 'Oh, oh, dear Master, that will not be easy, for all my days are too busy. Bear in mind that in the city and nearest surroundings there are dwelling, including aliens, over 800,000 people whom I, as there head, have in my care. In addition to that I have to attend daily to temple business which cannot be put off. If this grace is not bestowed upon me here in Jerusalem, I shall have to forgo it. Look, I need for this undertaking at least three full days, and in my business this would be like three years for another person.
GGJ|1|22|6|0|Therefore, you must forgive me if I cannot follow your advice, but whenever you should come to Jerusalem with your disciples, do come to me and I will provide good lodgings for all of you. You and all those who are with you shall always have a sincere friend and well-wisher in me. My house, which is large enough to put up a thousand people, is situated on the David Square inside the Gate of Solomon, also called the `Golden Gate'. Whenever you come, it will be completely at your disposal. Whatever is in my power shall always be done to serve you. If you ever need something, tell me, and I shall provide it.
GGJ|1|22|7|0|For behold, a great change has taken place within me. I love, my dear Master, more than anything I have ever valued, and this love tells me in a way: You yourself are the One for whose sake you bade me to Aenon to John. Maybe it is not as I feel it within me, but be that as it may, I love you with all my heart since I recognise in you a great Master of true divine wisdom. Your deeds, the likes of which no one before you has ever performed, have filled me with deepest wonder, but your great wisdom had captivated ,my heart even more for you, you dear Master. I love you. Do tell me whether my heart gives a right testimony about you?'
GGJ|1|22|8|0|Say I, 'Have a little more patience and everything will become clear to you, In a short while I will return to you and be your guest, then you shall come to know everything.
GGJ|1|22|9|0|But do follow the prompting of your heart, which will teach you in a moment more than all the five books of Moses and all the prophets. for behold, nothing in man is true, except Love! Therefore, adhere to it and you will be walking by day. - But now about something else.
GGJ|1|22|10|0|I will now go into Judaea where I shall preach the Kingdom of God. You are the highest administrator over this land. Not for My own sake, but for the sake of My disciples, do let Me have a security pass as used among the Hews in accordance with the Roman law, so that they do not have any trouble with customs and tolls. Children are, of course, free, but they must be registered as such. It would actually be easy for Me to pass everywhere free and unhampered with legions, but I do not wish to cause annoyance to anyone and, therefore, submit to the law of Rome.'
GGJ|1|22|11|0|Says Nicodemus, 'You shall have that immediately, dear Master, I shall write it out myself and bring it to you in an hour, for it is not far to my house from here.'
GGJ|1|22|12|0|Nicodemus now hurries home and already in half an hour brings the requested security pass. When we were in possession of this pass on a piece of parchment, I blessed the uptight Nicodemus in My heart. He took his leave with tears in his eyes and asked Me once more to make use of his house on My return to Jerusalem which I also promised him. But I advised him to keep the temple clean and he promised this solemnly. Thus we parted in the morning.
GGJ|1|23|1|1|Section: In the land of Judah all around Jerusalem and on the way to Samaria
GGJ|1|23|1|1|About the baptism with water and with the spirit. [John 3: 22-26]
GGJ|1|23|1|1|(John 3:22) After this, Jesus went into Judea with his disciples, stayed there with them, and baptised.
GGJ|1|23|1|0|When day had fully dawned, we got on our way and went into Judaea which, actually belonging to Jerusalem, surrounded this city in the same way as today a district lies around its principal town. One could easily walk through the whole land in a few days.
GGJ|1|23|2|0|And what did I actually do in this land? The verse says that I was staying there with them and then baptised. Here arise the questions who, in fact, "they" were and what it means that I stayed with them. "They" are above all the disciples, whose number had again increased by a few in Jerusalem, but then also all those who believed in and sympathised with My teaching.
GGJ|1|23|3|0|And all those who adopted My teaching in full faith were openly baptised by Me with water, but secretly with the spirit of My eternal love and wisdom and thereby obtained the power to be called "God's children". That is what I was doing as I was staying there. The teaching and what I did was partly recorded by the other three evangelists and need not be stated here. This actually consisted mainly in illustrating all the serious defects from which the Jews and Pharisees were suffering and in preaching the love for God and one's neighbour.
GGJ|1|23|4|0|First I described all the weakness, admonished the sinners to repent, warned all who adopted My teaching against reverting to the old leaven of the Pharisees and, in corroboration of My most gentle teaching, performed miraculous acts needed for these so very materialistic times. I also healed many sick, freed the possessed from the unclean spirits and took on more and more disciples.
GGJ|1|23|5|1|(John 3:23) John too was still baptising at Aenon, near to Salim, because water was plentiful in that region, and people were constantly coming for baptism.
GGJ|1|23|5|1|(John 3:24) This was before John's imprisonment.
GGJ|1|23|5|0|As I was travelling through the land of Judaea, I also came to the area where John was baptising in the small desert at Aenon near Salim because there was plenty of water, whereas in the region of Bethabara the Jordan had very little water and the same was muddy, dirty and full of foul-smelling vermin. That is why John had changed his location, preached his severe penitential sermons at Aenon and there baptised the people who had adopted his teaching and done true penance.
GGJ|1|23|6|0|Among those there were also many who had already adopted My teaching, but had not yet been baptised by John. These asked Me whether it was necessary to be baptised by John beforehand. And I said to them, 'Only one thing is needed and that is to actually comply with My teaching. But whosoever wishes to be cleansed by John beforehand, while he is still doing this work, will only benefit from such a cleansing.' When I had spoken thus, many went to have themselves baptised by John.
GGJ|1|23|7|1|(John 3:25) Some of John's disciples had fallen into a dispute with Jews (who had come there) about purification (ie, About My baptism with water compared to John's testimony).
GGJ|1|23|7|0|A dispute arose about the purification by John and My baptism, for John's disciples could not understand that I, too, baptised with water, since they had heard John's testimony that I would not baptise with water, but with the Holy Spirit. Many Jews, who were already My disciples, maintained that My baptism was a true baptism. For, although I baptised with water like John, My baptism was the only valid one as I did not baptise with natural water alone, but at the same time also with the water of God's Spirit, giving the baptised the obvious power to be called God's children.
GGJ|1|23|8|1|(John 3:26) And they came to John and said, "Rabbi! The man who was with you on the other side of the Jordan, to whom you bore witness (that he would baptise with the Holy Spirit), here he is, baptising (with water), and crowds are flocking to him!"
GGJ|1|23|8|0|Following these discussions, John's disciples went with the Jews to John and said, 'Listen, Rabbi! The same man who was with you on the other side of the Jordan; to whom you bore witness that he would baptise with the Holy Spirit, is now here in the vicinity and baptises also with water as you do. How are we to understand this? Is this Baptist really the One to whom you bore the great witness?'
GGJ|1|23|9|0|John however said to his disciples, 'Go and ask him: "Are you the one who is to come or should we wait for another?" Pay good attention to what he will be telling you and then tell me. Only then will I fully answer your query.'
GGJ|1|23|10|0|Thereupon several of John's disciples come to Me and ask Me as suggested by John. But I give them the well-known answer, that they should tell John what they have seen, namely, that the blind see, the lame walk, the deaf hear and how the gospel of the Kingdom of God is being preached to the poor. And happy he who does not take offence. - The disciples again return to John and immediately tell him what they have seen and heard.
GGJ|1|24|1|1|The Baptist’s last and greatest witness to the Lord: “He must increase, but I must decrease.” [John 3: 27-36]
GGJ|1|24|1|1|(John 3:27) John’s answer was: “A man can have only what God gives him.”
GGJ|1|24|1|0|But John collects himself and says to his disciples, 'Listen, I am convinced of this: A man cannot take anything, especially in things concerning the spirit, unless it is first given him from the heavens. The unusual man who had Himself baptised by me on the other side of the Jordan and above Whom I saw the Spirit of God descending from the heavens in the form of a little cloud of light, as gently as a dove alighting upon its nests, and to Whom I bore witness, could not as an ordinary man have taken what He possess. He is more than an ordinary man and does appear to have the power Himself to take from the heavens and to either keep what He has taken or pass it on to whomsoever He wishes. And I believe that all of us received what we have from His grace. Therefore, we cannot possibly tell Him what to do and how to do it. He gives and we are the ones who take it from Him. He has His winnowing fan in His hand and will sweep the floor of His barn, but burnt the chaff with the eternal fire and use the ashes the way He sees fit.
GGJ|1|24|2|1|(John 3:28) "You yourselves can testify that I said that I am not the Messiah, but sent as His forerunner."
GGJ|1|24|2|0|You yourselves are my witnesses that I told the priests and Levites, who had come to me from Jerusalem, that I am not the Messiah, but sent as His forerunner. How then could I find fault with what the One is doing Who has His own winnowing fan in His hand? In whatever way He should sweep His threshing floor we cannot make rules for Him. For the field (the world) is His, thus also the wheat (the children of God) and the chaff (the children of the world or the devil), and His is the barn (heaven) and His the fire (hell), which never goes out.
GGJ|1|24|3|1|(John 3:29) "It is the bridegroom (Lord) to whom the bride belongs. And the bridegroom's friend, who stand by and listens to him, is overjoyed at hearing the bridegroom's voice. This joy is now mine."
GGJ|1|24|3|0|Whoever has the bride (wisdom of the heavens) is a true bridegroom, but the bridegroom's friend standing by and listening to him is overjoyed, at hearing the bridegroom's voice. And look, this joy is now mine. But when the Lord Himself comes, the herald's mission is ended. For the herald's sole duty is to announce the arrival of the Lord. Once the Lord had arrived, the herald is no longer needed.
GGJ|1|24|4|1|(John 3:30) "As he increases, I must decrease."
GGJ|1|24|4|0|Therefore, I must now decrease, whereas He as the Lord must increase with the men of this earth. You were always my disciples since I came to you as a messenger. Has any one of you ever heard me boast about it? At all times I reserved the proper honour for Him to whom it is due. When I testified that I was not good enough to unfasten His shoes, I surely dud not raise myself above Him, but gave Him all the honour people's blindness wanted to show me. Therefore I repeat: Now my mission is ended! Once the Lord has come Himself, the forerunner is no longer needed, wherefore the messenger (the flesh) must now grow less, whereas He as the Lord (the Spirit) must grow beyond all flesh. There is a vast difference between the herald and Him who out of His own might sends the herald wherever He wishes.
GGJ|1|24|5|1|(John 3:31) "He who comes from above is above all others. He who is from the earth belongs to the earth. He who comes from heaven is above all."
GGJ|1|24|5|0|The one who has the power to give laws is above and the one who must obey is below. - No one can rightly be above unless he originates from there. But he who comes truly from above is above all others. He who is from the earth can never be from above, but belongs to the earth and cannot speak other than of earthly things. However, He who comes from heaven is above all, for He is the Lord and can, therefore, do whatever He wishes. He can baptise with water, fire and spirit, for everything is His
GGJ|1|24|6|0|I still do not think that He Himself baptises with water, but only with fire of the Spirit, whereas His disciples will baptise the people beforehand in the way I do it, that is, all those who did not receive the baptism with water from me. The baptism with water is no use to man unless followed by the baptism with the Spirit of God.
GGJ|1|24|7|1|(John 3:32) "And bears witness to what he has seen and heard, yet hardly anyone accepts his witness."
GGJ|1|24|7|0|Water gives evidence of nothing but water and cleanses the skin from the earth's dirt. The Spirit of God, however, with which the Lord alone is able to baptise, since God's Spirit is His Spirit, testifies to God and that which only He at all times sees and hears in God.
GGJ|1|24|8|0|Unfortunately, so far hardly anyone accepts this holy witness, for what is mud stays mud and rejects the Spirit, unless the mud first passes through the fire there to become itself Spirit. A proper fire consumes everything except the Spirit, which is a mighty fire itself. Therefore, the Lord's spirit baptism will destroy many, and because of that many will fear to accept it.
GGJ|1|24|9|1|(John 3:33) "But he who accepts keeps it sealed (within him) that God is true (naturally within the One who bore witness to Him through the baptism with the Spirit of God)."
GGJ|1|24|9|0|However, he who will accept this baptism and its holy witness will keep sealed within him from the world the knowledge that the One who baptised him with the Spirit is truly God and alone able to give eternal life. Now you say within yourselves: "Why keep sealed within oneself the heavens' witness of God through God?" I have already told you: Mud is and remains mud and spirit is and remains spirit. If, however, mortal man, who is fundamentally mud, receives the spirit into his mud, will he be able to keep the spirit, unless he preserves it carefully within, that is, in his heart?
GGJ|1|24|10|0|Or is there a certain measure according to which spirit is distributed so that everyone may know how much spirit he received? If there is not such a measure, it is up to temporal mud-man to establish in his heart such a measure for the received spirit. And once the spirit has in this measure retired to permanent rest ands thus filled up the new measure, only then does the mud-man realise within himself how much of the spirit he has received.
GGJ|1|24|11|0|What use would it be to you if by the sea you filled water into a perforated barrel? Could you ever claim and recognise that you have drawn a given amount of water from the, for you, immeasurable sea? If the barrel is well hooped, you will be able to judge how much of the sea-water is contained in it. The water of the sea, however, is the same throughout, whether in a large or small quantity - is of no importance. Thus the sea as such is sea throughout, and wherever one may draw water from the sea, be it much or little, he draws in every part sea-water and will only later know the measure.
GGJ|1|24|12|1|(John 3:34) "For He whom God has sent utters the words of God. God gives His spirit (to Him whom He sent) without measure (not as to a man, but in all His abundance)."
GGJ|1|24|12|0|Thus it is with the One who has come from God to bear witness to God and utter the pure word of God. He Himself is the measureless sea (the Spirit of God). When He gives someone of His Spirit, He does not give it in an endless measure, which only in God can exist in endless abundance, but according to the measure present in man. If a man wishes to obtain the Spirit, his own measure must not be defective and remain open - it must be well hooped and well sealed.
GGJ|1|24|13|0|He whom you have just seen and asked whether He were Christ has, although externally also a Son of Man, received God's Spirit not according to a man's measure, but according to the endless measure of God already from eternity; for He Himself is the measureless sea of the Spirit of God within Him. His love represents the Father from eternity, and this is not outside the visible Son of Man, but within Him, who is the fire, the flame and the light from eternity in and form the Father.
GGJ|1|24|14|1|(John 3:35) "The Father loves the Son and has entrusted Him with all authority."
GGJ|1|24|14|0|This loving Father dearly loves His eternal Son, and all power and authority lie in the hands of the Son, and everything we have according to the proper measure, we have drawn from His measureless abundance. He Himself is by His own Word now a man in the flesh among us, and His Word is God, spirit and flesh, and we call it the "son". Thus the Son is also within Himself the very life everlastingly.
GGJ|1|24|15|1|(John 3:36) "He who believes in the Son has eternal life. But he who does not believe in the Son shall not see that life: God's wrath rests upon him."
GGJ|1|24|15|0|Thus, he who accepts the Son and believes in Him has eternal life already within him. For, just as God Himself is in every word His own most perfect eternal life, He is that also in every man who absorbs His living Word and holds on to it. On the other hand, he who does not accept the Word of God from the mouth of the Son, thus does not believe in the Son, shall not and cannot receive life nor see and feel it within him, and the wrath of God which is the judgement of all things that have no life, except the one of the forever immutable law of compulsion, will rest upon him as long as he does not believe in the Son.
GGJ|1|24|16|0|I, John, have now told you all this and have borne all of you a fully valid witness. With my own hands I have cleansed you from the dirt of the earth. Go now and accept His Word, so that you may receive the baptism of His Spirit, for without that all my efforts on your behalf are futile. I would like to go to Him myself, but He does not want that and reveals it to me through my spirit that I should stay here, since I have already received in the spirit what is still lacking in you.'
GGJ|1|24|17|0|This is the last and greatest testimony by John concerning Me and does not require any further explanation as it is already self-explanatory.
GGJ|1|24|18|0|The reason, however, why it is not given in the Gospel in such detail is and remains always the same; firstly, because in those days it was the way things had to be written, namely, that only the main points were recorded and everything else, which a person with a wide-awake spirit could easily understand anyway, was omitted and, secondly, to prevent the living holy content in the Word from being defiled and desecrated. Therefore, every such verse is a well-covered grain of seed with a latent germ for an everlasting life and its immeasurable abundance of wisdom.
GGJ|1|25|1|1|Showing mercy to those who believed in the Lord strongly increased His following. Emergence of false gospels. The Lord walks through Samaria to Galilee. Attitude of the Samaritans. Sychar. The Lord takes a rest with his people at Jacob's Well.
GGJ|1|25|1|1|John 4:1: "Therefore when the Lord knew that the Pharisees had heard that Jesus was making and baptizing more disciples than John,
GGJ|1|25|1|1|(John 4:2) Although Jesus Himself did not baptise, but only His disciples -
GGJ|1|25|1|1|(John 4:3) Jesus left Judaea and set out once more for Galilee.
GGJ|1|25|1|0|Following these words of John, his disciples soon joined Me, and the number of My disciples kept growing from day to day, often from hour to hour. For everyone who began to believe in Me and upon whom I, according to the measure of his faith and following the baptism with water which was performed by My first disciples, had laid My hands, became filled with spiritual strength and courage and lost all fear of physical death.
GGJ|1|25|2|0|Since many heard of this, they spread the news wherever they went, although I had forbidden it. Besides, all My deeds also, often with additions and exaggerations, were made known all over Judaea and with the Jews, who were always craving for miracles, this naturally resulted in the fact that every day more and ore of them came to Me and in many cases also stayed with Me.
GGJ|1|25|3|0|But, regrettably, this had also the inevitable result that all this came to the ears of the Pharisees and, as already mentioned, with additions and exaggerations, some of which sounded so peculiar that even some Romans began to think that I would have to be either Zeus himself or at least one of his sons.
GGJ|1|25|4|0|The Romans also, sent investigators to Me, but they did not find what they had been sent for. On those occasions I usually did not do any signs, so as to prevent these superstitious people from becoming even more obtuse than they already were.
GGJ|1|25|5|0|From these exaggerations there eventually originated quite a number of false gospels which distorted the true one.
GGJ|1|25|6|0|The Pharisees, these malicious and exceedingly jealous chiefs of the temple and the Scripture, promptly began to consult together how to put a stop to our activities. They planned either to do away with us in a seemingly harmless way or at least provide for us a lifelong accommodation in an institution - nicely situated underground - as they later on managed to arrange with Herod for John (the Baptist).
GGJ|1|25|7|0|That I was quite aware of these noble intentions is, of course, obvious but, in order to avoid scuffles and annoying rows, I had no option but to leave the ultramontane, dark Judaea and go to the more liberal Galilee.
GGJ|1|25|8|1|(John 4:4) He had to pass through Samaria.
GGJ|1|25|8|0|It was even not advisable to travel the direct road to Galilee, but rather through Samaria which with the help of the Romans had already long since freed itself from the Priesthood of the temple (an easy and desirable task for the Romans whose principle it was anyway to split up the lands to make it easier to govern them).
GGJ|1|25|9|0|Because of this, the Samaritans were in the eyes of the priesthood in Jerusalem also the most despicable and blasphemous people on earth. On the other hand, the priests of Jerusalem had with the Samaritans such a reputation that they usually described the worst possible thing with the name of a temple priest. If, for instance, a Samaritan in a state of unjustified agitation said to someone, "You Pharisee!" the thus abused sued the offender who often had to pay for his indiscretion with a stiff fine and imprisonment for years. Of course, it is obvious that a Pharisee or other priest would have been ill-advised to enter Samaria. This proved most useful to Me and all those who followed Me, for in Samaria we were safe from the evil persecution by the templers.
GGJ|1|25|10|1|(John 4:5) He came to a Samaritan town called Sychar, near the little village that Jacob gave to his son Joseph.
GGJ|1|25|10|0|The road rant through Sychar, a town near the ancient little village which Jacob gave his son Joseph on his birth, together with the inhabitants of the little village consisting mainly of shepherds whom he received with Rachel as her dowry. The town of Sychar was not exactly a leading city of this land, but many very wealthy Samaritans were living there, as well as many a rich Roman, as this town was beautifully situated and the whole region very healthy.
GGJ|1|25|11|1|(John 4:6) Now Jacob's well was there. Since Jesus was tired after his journey. He sat down on the stone curb of the well; and it was about the sixth hour.
GGJ|1|25|11|0|According to the present calculation] of time, we set out from Judaea already at about 4 o'clock in the morning, walked briskly without a rest and arrived at exactly 12 noon, which was then the 6th hour, at the ancient Jacob's well which was situated some 40 paces in front of the little village in the direction of Sychar. This well had a very good spring, was enclosed by a curb gracefully chiselled in the old style and surrounded by shady trees.
GGJ|1|25|12|0|Since it was midsummer, the day was hot and My body had become very tired after the strenuous journey. All those who had followed Me from Judaea and already earlier from Galilee sought in their exhaustion shelter and a most desirable rest, partly in the little village, partly under shady trees.
GGJ|1|25|13|0|Even the first disciples, that is, Peter, My John the Evangelist, Andrew, Thomas, Philip and Nathanael, threw themselves down in the rich grass under the trees. I alone, although very tired too, seated Myself on the stone curb of the well knowing beforehand that there soon would be a good opportunity to have a useful discussion at the well with the stubborn but otherwise more open-minded Samaritans. At the same time, I was already very thirsty and waiting for a vessel to draw water, for which a disciple had gone into the village, but had not returned with it yet.
GGJ|1|26|1|1|Section: Near Sychar at Jacob's Well
GGJ|1|26|1|1|The Lord and the woman at Jacob's Well. The Lord's words about the living water
GGJ|1|26|1|1|(John 4:7) There came a woman from Samaria (actually from the town of Sychar: She was born in Samaria the capital of this land) to draw water from the well. Jesus said to her: “Woman, give Me a drink!”
GGJ|1|26|1|1|(John 4:8) For His disciples had gone away to the town to buy food.
GGJ|1|26|1|0|While I am still waiting in vain for a vessel from the little village, a Samaritan woman from Sychar comes with a vessel just at the right moment on this hot day to draw a delicious, refreshing drink from Jacob's well. Only after she has drawn up on a cord the vessel willed with water, without taking any notice of Me, I address her saying, 'Woman, I am very thirsty, let Me have a drink from your water jar.'
GGJ|1|26|2|1|(John 4:9) Says the Samaritan woman to Jesus: "What! You who are obviously a Jew ask a drink of water of me, a Samaritan woman? For the (proud) Jews do not associate with us (poor) Samaritans."
GGJ|1|26|2|0|The woman, seeing that I am Jew, is quite astonished and says after a while, 'Are you not one of those whim I met as they were entering the town and asking where one could buy food? They were proud Jews. Judging by your apparel, you must be a Jew too, and I am a Samaritan woman. How is it that you ask me for a drink of water? He, you proud Jews, when help is needed, even a Samaritan woman is good enough for you, but otherwise you no longer pay any attention to us. If I were able to drown the whole of Judaea with this vessel of water, I would be only too pleased to let you drink the desired water from this jar,. But otherwise I would rather watch you die of thirst than offer you even a drop of water from it.
GGJ|1|26|3|1|(John 4:10) Jesus answered her: "If you only knew the gift of God and Who it is Who says to you: 'Give me a drink!' - you would have asked Him and He would have given you living water to drink!"
GGJ|1|26|3|0|Say I, 'You speak like that because you are blind in your perception. If you were seeing and recognised the gift of God and who the one is who is speaking to you and has said, "Woman, let Me have a drink", then you would ask Him on your knees for true water, and he would give you a drink of living water. I tell you: Whosoever believes what I say to him, from his body will be flowing streams of the same living water as is written in Isaiah 44:3 and Joel 3:1.'
GGJ|1|26|4|1|(John 4:11) Says the woman: "Sir! You have nothing with which to draw the water, and the well is deep! Where else could you get a living water?"
GGJ|1|26|4|0|Says the woman, 'You seem to be well versed in the Scripture. But as I recognise from your request for a drink of water from my jar that you have certainly no vessel to draw water from this deep well, where no one could reach the water with his hand, I would like to know how you could manage to procure it from somewhere? Or do you wish to intimate to me in a veiled way that you desire to have an affair with me? I am still young and attractive enough being not yet 30 years of age. But such a proposition on the part of a Jew to a most despised Samaritan woman would be much too surprising since you prefer animals to us Samaritan people. There is not a chance that I could be persuaded to do this.'
GGJ|1|26|5|1|(John 4:12) "Are you a greater man than Jacob our ancestor, who gave us this precious well, from which he drank himself, also his children and his cattle?"
GGJ|1|26|5|0|Who and what are you that you dare speak to me like this? Are you maybe more than our ancestor Jacob, who gave us this well and drank form it himself, and so did his children and his cattle? What are you pretending to be? - Look, I am a poor woman, for if I were rich I would not come myself in this heat to get a refreshing drink. Do you, as a Jew, want to make me even more miserable than I already am? Look at my clothes, which are hardly sufficient to cover my nakedness, and it will be clear to you that I am very poor. How can you demand of me, a poor, miserable woman, to even ask you, a proud Jew, to be allowed to serve you in lust? Shame on you, if you are thinking of this. But actually you do not look as if you were like that and, therefore, I do not really mean what I just said to you, but since you did start to talk to me, tell me in plain language what you mean by your living water.'
GGJ|1|26|6|1|(John 4:13) Jesus said to her: "Everyone who drinks this water will be thirsty again."
GGJ|1|26|6|0|Say I, 'I already told you that you are blind in your perception, and so it is understandable that you cannot and will not grasp the meaning of My words. Behold, I also told you: Who so ever believes in My words, from his loins streams of living water will be flowing. Behold, I have already been in this world for 30 years and have never yet touched a woman, why should I now suddenly desire you? Oh you blind, foolish woman, And if id start an affair with you, you would surely get thirsty again and need a drink to quench your thirst. If I offered you a living water, it is obvious that with this I wanted to quench your life's thirst forever. For, behold, My Word, My teaching is such a water.
GGJ|1|26|7|1|(John 4:14) "Whoever drinks the water that I shall give him will never suffer thirst any more. The water that I shall give him will be an inner spring for him welling up into everlasting life!"
GGJ|1|26|7|0|For whoever drinks the natural water of this or any other will soon be thirsty again. But the one who drinks (accepts with faith into his heart) the spiritual water (My teaching), which only I can give, will not ever be thirsty again, for the water I give to anyone becomes an inner spring for him welling up into everlasting life.
GGJ|1|26|8|0|You take Me to be a proud, arrogant Jew, but behold I am meek with all My soul and full of the deepest humility. Thus, who does not become as humble as I am will not participate in the Kingdom of God which has now descended to the earth.
GGJ|1|26|9|0|At the same time the living water offered to you is the sole true cognition of God and eternal life out of God, thus welling from God, the life of all life, into man as eternal life where it becomes an inexhaustible, ever-present life, flowing back into God's life and producing in God one and the same freely active life. Behold, such a water is what is what I am offering you. How could you misunderstand Me so much?'
GGJ|1|26|10|1|(John 4:15) Says the woman: "Sir! Give me that water and then I shall not be thirsty, nor have to come all this way to draw water (which I find difficult)!"
GGJ|1|26|10|0|Says the woman, 'Then give me that water, so that I may never be thirsty and need no longer go to all the trouble to come here to draw water from this well. For I live at the other end of town and have to walk quite a distance to come here.'
GGJ|1|26|11|1|(John 4:16) Jesus says to her: "Go home, call your husband and come back (with him)!"
GGJ|1|26|11|0|Say I, 'O woman, you do not understand. There is no point in talking to you since you are quite ignorant of spiritual things. -go back to the town, call your husband and return to Me with him. I will speak to him, he will surely understand Me better than you do. Or is your husband also like you that he would like to quench his natural physical thirst with the spiritual water of humility?'
GGJ|1|27|1|1|Continuation of the scene: About true worship of God in spirit and in truth. [John 4: 17-24]
GGJ|1|27|1|1|(John 4:17) The woman answered: “I have no husband.” Says Jesus to her: “You are right in saying that you have no husband.”
GGJ|1|27|1|0|The woman replies to that quite pertly, 'I have no husband', whereupon I say to her with a smile, 'That was brief, good and correct. Now you have really spoken the truth.
GGJ|1|27|2|1|(John 4:18) "You have had five husbands, and the man with whom you are now living "is not your husband, you told me the truth there (how things are with you)!"
GGJ|1|27|2|0|For behold, My dear, you have already had five husbands and, since your nature was not in accord with theirs, they soon fell ill and died, for not one could last more than a year with you. You have bad vermin in your body, and your vermin soon kills anyone who sleeps with you. The man you have now is not your husband, but only your lover towards his and your ruin. Yes, yes, you have really told Me the truth.'
GGJ|1|27|3|1|(John 4:19) The woman says to Him: "Sir, I can now see that you are a prophet!"
GGJ|1|27|3|0|Here the woman is startled, but does not want to commit herself and says after a while, 'Sir, I see that you are a prophet. Since you know so much, you may also know what could help me?
GGJ|1|27|4|1|(John 4:20) "Our fathers worshipped on this mountain (Gerizim): but you Jews say that the temple where God should be worshipped is in Jerusalem; (Which of this is valid before God?)"
GGJ|1|27|4|0|I am aware that in such things God alone can help, but how and were should He be worshipped? Our fathers say that God must be worshipped on mount Gerizim where already the first patriarchs worshipped Him. But you say that Jerusalem is the right place where God should be worshipped. Since you are obviously a prophet of God, tell me where one should really worship God effectively. For look, I am still young and people say that I am very beautiful. It would be terrible if my vermin were to consume me while I am still alive. Oh what a poor, miserable woman I am.'
GGJ|1|27|5|1|(John 4:21) Says Jesus: "Believe Me, woman, the time is coming (and is already here) when you will worship God the Father neither on this mountain, nor in Jerusalem!"
GGJ|1|27|5|0|Say I, 'Woman, I know your poverty, your misery and your sick body, and I know also your heart which is not really the best, but also not too bad. Behold, that is the reason why I am now speaking to you. Where the heart is still reasonably good, there is every possibility of help. But you are quite wrong in that you are in doubt as to where God should be worshipped worthily and effectively.
GGJ|1|27|6|0|Believe Me when I tell you: The time is coming and it is already here when you will worship the Father neither on the mountain nor in Jerusalem.'
GGJ|1|27|7|0|Here the woman is alarmed and says, 'Woe upon me, woe upon the whole nation! What will then become of us? Then we must have sinned terribly, just like the Jews? But why did Jehovah not send us a prophet this time who would have warned us? Although you have come to us as a true prophet, what is the use now if you say: In future God will be worshipped neither on the mountain nor in Jerusalem? Does not that mean as much as - which I could read from your suddenly very serious face - God will forsake His people completely and take residence with another nation? Where on earth may this be? Oh do tell me, so that I may go there to worship God the Father as a true penitent, asking Him to help me, a wretched woman, and not to forsake my people completely.'
GGJ|1|27|8|0|To that I reply, 'Now listen to Me carefully, so that you may understand what I am saying. Why are you full of doubt and fear? Do you think God is as faithless concerning the keeping of His promises as men are toward each other?
GGJ|1|27|9|1|(John 4:22) "You do not know what you worship; but we do know what we worship for salvation still comes from the Jews!"
GGJ|1|27|9|0|You do climb the mountain there to worship, but do not know what or whom you worship. The same applies to those who worship on Jerusalem. They do run into the temple, there creating a terrible bawl, but they do not know either - what they are doing and what they are worshipping.
GGJ|1|27|10|0|Nevertheless, as God has pronounced through the mouth of the prophets, salvation does not come from you, but from the Jews. Just read the third verse in the second chapter of the prophet Isaiah, and you will find it.'
GGJ|1|27|11|0|Says the woman, 'Yes, I do know that there it is written that the law goes froth from Zion, since it is also kept there in the Ark of the Covenant. But why do you say then: "Neither on the mountain nor in Jerusalem?"
GGJ|1|27|12|1|(John 4:23) "But the time approaches, indeed it is already here (before your eyes), when those who are real worshippers will worship the Father in spirit and in truth, for the Father wants to be worshipped by men in this way."
GGJ|1|27|12|0|Say I, 'You still have not understood Me. Behold, God the Father from eternity is neither a mountain nor a temple nor the Ark of the Covenant and thus does not dwell on the mountain or in the temple or in the Ark of the Covenant. Therefore I told you: The time is approaching, and indeed is already here before your eyes, when the true worshippers (as you can see them here resting under the trees in great numbers, some of whom you already met in the town on their way to buy food) will worship God the Father in spirit and in truth, for from now on the Father wants to be worshipped by men in this way.'
GGJ|1|27|13|1|(John 4:24) "For God is a spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and in truth!"
GGJ|1|27|13|0|'For behold, God is a spirit and those who worship Him just worship in spirit and in truth.
GGJ|1|27|14|0|And for that neither a mountain nor any temple is needed, but only a loving, humble and as pure as possible heart. If the heart is what it is meant to be, namely a vessel for the love of God, a vessel full of meekness and humility, then such a heart holds the full truth. And where there is truth, there is light and freedom, for the light of truth liberates every heart. Once the heart is free, the whole person is free too.
GGJ|1|27|15|0|Therefore, he who loves God with such a heart is a true worshipper of God the Father, and the Father will always grant his prayer. He will only look at a man's heart and take no notice of the place of worship which is quite unimportant, be it the mountain or Jerusalem, for the earth belongs to God everywhere. I think you should have understood Me now.'
GGJ|1|28|1|1|Continuation of the scene: The spirit’s healing power in a believer. [John 4: 25-26]
GGJ|1|28|1|0|Says the woman, 'Yes, sir, now you have spoken more clearly. But tell me: Are you no longer thirsty and do you not want to drink from the water-jar of a sinner?' Say I, 'Dear woman, never mind about that for, behold, I do prefer you to your jar and your water. When earlier I asked you for a drink, I did not mean from your jar, but from your heart in which there is a much more delicious water than in this well and your jar. With the water of your heart you can also heal your whole body, for that which I find pleasing in you will heal you if you can believe.'
GGJ|1|28|2|0|Says the woman, 'O sir, how can I mange to bring the water from my heart to my private parts? Forgive me, sir, that I use such frank language with you, but I am a miserable woman and misery does not know modesty as such, it knows only itself and loosens the tongue according to the extent of the exigency. If I were not as miserable as I am, I would truly offer you my heart. But as things are - O God, you holy Father, help me! - I am miserably sick and must not add to my many sins, for to offer such an impure heart to a pure man as you must be would surely be the greatest possible sin.'
GGJ|1|28|3|0|Say I, 'My dear woman, not that you would offer your heart to Me, but I have taken it Myself when I asked you for a drink of water. Therefore, you may offer me your heart, for I accept also a Samaritan's heart. If you love Me, it is good for you, as I loved you already long before you could think of Me.'
GGJ|1|28|4|0|Here the beautiful woman blushes and says, somewhat embarrassed, 'Since when do you know me? Have you ever before been in this town or in Samaria? In truth, I have never caught even a glimpse of you anywhere. Oh, pray tell me, when and where did you see me? Do tell me!'
GGJ|1|28|5|0|Say I, 'Neither here nor in Samaria or any other place, yet I already know you since your birth, even much earlier, and I have always loved you like My life. How do you like that? Are you happy about My love? Behold, when at the age of twelve you fell into a cistern, it was I who pulled you out. But you cold not see the hand that lifted you from the cistern. Do you still remember that?'
GGJ|1|28|6|0|Here the woman becomes quite confused and does not know what to say, for quite a fire has already kindled in her heart and her love keeps growing visibly.
GGJ|1|28|7|0|After her heart has been active for a while, I ask her whether she knows anything about the Messiah who is to come.
GGJ|1|28|8|1|(John 4:25) Says the woman: "I know that the Messiah is coming who will be called Christ. When He comes He will (surely) tell us everything (that you have now told me)?"
GGJ|1|28|8|0|Now the woman, her cheeks still flushed, says with great emotion, 'Lord, you wisest prophet of God, I do know that the promised Messiah is to come and that His name will be Christ. When he comes, will He not be able to proclaim to us only what you have now told me? But who will tell us when and whence the Messiah will be coming? Maybe you who are so very wise can give me some more detailed information about the coming of the Messiah. You see, we have been waiting already for a long time, but not a word can be heard anywhere about the Messiah. You would do me a great favour if you would tell me when and where the Messiah will definitely come to save His people from its numerous enemies. Oh do tell me if you know it! Maybe the Messiah would also have mercy upon me and help me if I entreat Him?'
GGJ|1|28|9|1|(John 4:26) Jesus says to her: "I am He, I who am speaking to you now."
GGJ|1|28|9|0|Say I to the woman briefly, but with loving earnest, 'It is I, I who am speaking to you now!'
GGJ|1|29|1|1|Continuation of the scene: Healing of the woman and her testimony for the found Messiah [John 4: 27-30]
GGJ|1|29|1|1|(John 4:27) At that moment His disciples returned (from the town with the purchased foods) and were astonished to find Him talking with the woman but none of them said: “What are You asking (her),” or “why are You talking with her?”
GGJ|1|29|1|0|This statement gave the woman a shock, and that all the more because at that moment the disciples returned with food from the town and were astonished to find Me talking to this woman. But none of them dared ask Me or the woman what we had done or discussed together. The other travelling companions, however, including My mother who was preset, too, were so fast asleep that they could hardly be roused. The long march had worn all of them out. Finally, also the one disciple returned from the little village, who had gone to look for a vessel to draw water, but had not found one. He aplogised and said, 'Lord, the little village numbers about 20 houses, but there was not a single person at home and all the doors were safely locked.'
GGJ|1|29|2|0|To this I replied, 'Never mind about that! For behold, naturally and especially spiritually this is still going to happen to us frequently, that we, driven by the thirst of our love, shall knock at people's doors (hearts) looking for a vessel to draw the living water. But we shall find the hearts locked and empty. Do you understand this allegory?'
GGJ|1|29|3|0|Says the disciple quite moved and disconcerted, 'Lord, my dear Master, unfortunately I have indeed understood You. But if that is so, we are not going to be very successful.'
GGJ|1|29|4|0|Say I, 'And yet, My brother, look at this woman. - I tell you, it is worth more to find one who was lost than 99 righteous, who according to their conscience are not in need of penitence, since they believe to be serving God every Sabbath on Mount Gerizim. They even remove from here on the eve of Sabbath all vessels for drawing water, so that on the Sabbath no one may draw water from the well to quench his thirst, whereby in the eyes of the righteous the Sabbath would be desecrated. Oh for the great blind foolishness of such righteous. But here a sinner is standing with a good water jar at our service. Say, who is better? This one or the 99 Sabbath-observers on Mount Gerizim?'
GGJ|1|29|5|0|The woman, however, says full of remorse, 'Lord, you Son of the Eternal. Here is my jar, use it. I am leaving it here for your service. But let me hurry back to the town, for I am standing here before you in too unworthy attire.' -Say I, 'Woman, be healed and do what you think is right.'
GGJ|1|29|6|1|(John 4:28) The woman left her water jar behind and hurried into the town where she said to the people:
GGJ|1|29|6|0|Weeping with joy the woman leaves her water jar and the well and hurries into the town, but on her way looks back many times, saluting, for she loves Me mightily. Almost out of breath the woman arrives in the town, where she meets a group of men walking up and down a shady lane as they usually do on a Sabbath. The men, who knew the woman, asked your jokingly, 'Well, well, why in such a hurry? Where is it burning?' The woman looks at them with loving earnest and says, 'Oh do not joke, you dear men, for our time has become more serious than you may imagine.'
GGJ|1|29|7|1|(John 4:29) "Come and see a man who (sitting outside at Jacob's well and told me everything I ever did. Could not this be Christ (the promised Messiah)?'
GGJ|1|29|7|0|Here the men interrupt her and ask full of anxious curiosity, ;Now, now, what is it? Are enemies coming into our land or is a swarm of locusts approaching our district?'
GGJ|1|29|8|0|The woman, quite exhausted, says, 'Nothing of that kind. The matter is much greater and most extraordinary. Listen to me quietly.
GGJ|1|29|9|0|Already an hour ago I went to Jacob's well to fetch some midday water and there I found a man sitting on the stone curb of the well, who first looked definitely like a Jew to me. When I, hardly paying any attention to him, had drawn my water from the well, this man spoke to me asking for a drink from my water jar. I refused this thinking that he was Jew.
GGJ|1|29|10|0|But he spoke again, wise like an Elias and told me everything I had ever done. Finally, he turned the conversation to the Messiah, and when I asked him where, how and when the Messiah would be coming, he looked at me with loving earnest and said in a voice penetrating to my very marrow: "It is I, I who now speaks to you.'
GGJ|1|29|11|0|Already earlier, when he had told me how sick I am, I had asked him whether I could not get well gain. And now in the end he said to me: "Be healed" and look, my malady flew out of me like the wind, and now I am in compete health.
GGJ|1|29|12|0|Do go out there and see for yourselves whether that is not truly Christ, the promised Messiah. I am convinced that he is, for greater signs that this man is performing also Christ could not perform. So do go out and convince yourselves. But I am hurrying home to put on better clothes, for as I am now I could not face His glory. Even if He is not Christ, He is certainly more than a prophet or a king of the people.'
GGJ|1|29|13|0|Say the men, 'Yes, if so, this time would really be most serious and of the greatest importance. We should go out there in greater numbers and among us should be a few who are well versed in scripture. It is unfortunate that today all our rabbis are on the mountain. But maybe he can be persuaded to stay in our midst for a few days; then these also could examine him.'
GGJ|1|29|14|1|(John 4:30) They came out of the town and made their way towards Him.
GGJ|1|29|14|0|Thereupon they invite still others to ho with them to Jacob's well, and now a crowd of close on a hundred people of both sexes sets out to see the Messiah.
GGJ|1|30|1|1|Sabbath foolishness. [John 4: 31-38]
GGJ|1|30|1|1|(John 4:31) Meanwhile the disciples were urging Him: “Rabbi, have something to eat!”
GGJ|1|30|1|0|While the considerable crowd from the town set out towards the well, My disciples urge Me to have something to eat beforehand, for they knew that as soon as people came to Me, I did not take any food; and they loved Me and feared that I might become weakened and ill. Although they knew that I was Christ, they still regarded My body as weak and frail, wherefore they urged Me to eat.
GGJ|1|30|2|1|(John 4:32) But He said: "I have food to eat of which you know nothing."
GGJ|1|30|2|0|But I look at them with loving earnest and say, 'My dear friends, I have now a food to eat of which you know nothing.'
GGJ|1|30|3|1|(John 4:33) At this the disciples said to one another (asking each other): "Has someone already brought Him something to eat?"
GGJ|1|30|3|0|The disciples looked at each other, asking, 'Has then someone already brought Him food from somewhere? What kind of food would that be? Has He already eaten it? Nothing can be seen anywhere - except the still quite full water jar. Maybe He has changed the water into wine?'
GGJ|1|30|4|1|(John 4:34) Jesus says to them: ("Oh do not make such foolish guesses!) It is meat and drink for me to the will of Him who sent me until I have finished His work!"
GGJ|1|30|4|0|Say I to them, 'Oh do not make such foolish guesses as to what I have or have not eaten. You have already often seen that while I am with you I have never had Myself served separately. I am now not speaking to you of any food for the body, but of a much higher and worthier spiritual food which consist in that I do the will of Him who sent Me and complete His great work. And He who sent Me is the Father, who you claim is your God, although you have not come to know Him as yet. But I do know Him and because of that am doing His Word, and that is My true food which you do not know. I tell you: Not only the bread, but every good deed or work is also food, although not for the body, but all the more so for the spirit.'
GGJ|1|30|5|1|(John 4:35) "Do you not say: 'Four more months, and then comes the harvest?' But look, I tell you: Lift your eyes and look round on the field: it is already white for harvest!"
GGJ|1|30|5|0|many of you have fields at home, and you yourselves say, "Another four months and the time for a full harvest has come. Then we shall have to go home and gather in the harvest." But I tell you: Better lift your eyes. Already now all the fields are white, ripe for the harvest. I do not, however, mean the natural fields, but the great field which is the whole world, where men are the ripened wheat that has to be gathered into God's barns.
GGJ|1|30|6|1|(John 4:36) "And the reaper is drawing his pay and gathering a crop for eternal life, so that sower and reaper may rejoice together!"
GGJ|1|30|6|0|And behold, this gathering-in is true work and this work a true food which I as well as you will get to eat in abundance. He who is a true reaper on this field gathers in the true crop for eternal life, so that at the end of the harvest both sower and reaper may rejoice together.
GGJ|1|30|7|1|(John 4:37) "For here the saying is true: One sows and another reaps."
GGJ|1|30|7|0|For after the harvest the sower as well as the reaper will both eat of one and the same fruit and one and the same bread of life. Then the old saying will come true completely: One sows and another reaps, but both will equally live from their work and eat one and the same food.
GGJ|1|30|8|0|Look at the great crowd that has come to us from the town to see the Promised in Me, and as you can see, more keep coming. Behold, all those are already fully ripened ears of wheat which should have been reaped long ago. I tell you with much joy: The crop is heavy, but there are still too few labourers; therefore, beg the owner to send more labourers to harvest his crop.'
GGJ|1|30|9|1|(John 4:38) "I sent you to reap a crop which you have not sowed; others sowed and you have now come in for the harvest of their toil."
GGJ|1|30|9|0|I have taken you on and thereby already sent you out in spirit to reap what you have not sown, for others have sown and you have now come in for the harvest of their toil, for which you should consider yourselves extremely fortunate. - He who sows is still remote from the harvest, but he who reaps also harvests and has the new bread of life already before him. So be now zealous reapers, for your effort brings more bliss than that of the sower.'
GGJ|1|30|10|0|Most of the disciples did understand this teaching and started right away to preach My Word of the love for God and the love for one's neighbour to the Samaritans; also, that I was truly the Christ.
GGJ|1|30|11|0|But a few in their heart's understanding still rather stupid ones came to Me and asked Me secretly, 'Lord, where could be get sickles? Besides, it is the Sabbath today.'
GGJ|1|30|12|0|Whereupon I replied, 'Did it ell you to reap the natural barley fields that lie before us? Oh you foolish men, how long will I have to bear with you? Do you not understand anything? So listen and grasp this:
GGJ|1|30|13|0|My Word about the Kingdom of God, first in your own hearts and from there passing through your mouths to the ears and into the hearts of your fellowmen and brothers, is the spiritual reaping sickle which I give you to gather the people, your brothers, in to the Kingdom of god, the realm of true cognition of God and eternal life in God.
GGJ|1|30|14|0|It is indeed Sabbath today, but the Sabbath is foolish and senseless like your heart, and you think of the Sabbath because in your hearts you look still very like the Sabbath. But since I am also a Lord over the Sabbath, it ell you:
GGJ|1|30|15|0|If you want to be and stay My true disciples, free your hearts from the Sabbath as soon as possible. For us every day is a day for work; when the Lord of the Sabbath is at work His servants shall not be idle.
GGJ|1|30|16|0|Does not the sun have to rise and set on the Sabbath just as on every work day? If the Lord of the sun and of the Sabbath ceased to work on the Sabbath, would you be satisfied, with a pitch-dark Sabbath? See how foolish you still are! So start now to do what I and also your brothers are doing, and you will be celebrating a truly alive Sabbath pleasing to Me.'
GGJ|1|30|17|0|Following these words also the weaker disciples went to the Samaritans, who had already in great numbers come to Me from the town, and taught them what they had learnt about Me.
GGJ|1|31|1|1|The Samaritans recognise the Lord: The true badge of honour: Love of the Lord [John 4: 39-42]
GGJ|1|31|1|1|(John 4:39) Many Samaritans of that town came to believe in Him, (initially) because of the woman’s testimony: “He told me everything I ever did.”
GGJ|1|31|1|0|And thus it went on until evening, and many of those who had come to me from the town now believed in me, initially, because of the woman's testimony, who in glowing words told the townspeople how I had told her everything she had ever done. Then, however, many believed because of what the disciples had told them about Me. But those Samaritans who were close enough to Me, so that they could hear My own words, had the firmest belief.
GGJ|1|31|2|0|For there were some among them who were well versed in the Scripture. They said, 'This one speaks like David who says: "The Lord's decrees are true and righteous every one, more to be desired than gold, pure gold in plenty, sweeter than syrup or honey from the comb. My desire is to do thy will, Lord, and thy law is in my heart. In the great assembly I have proclaimed what is right, I do not hold back my words, as though knowest, O Lord. I have not kept thy goodness hidden in my heart; I have proclaimed thy faithfulness and saving power, and not concealed thy unfailing love and truth from the great assembly", but we know, and that is our witness full of truth and power, that He who thus speaks and acts, as before Him David spoke and acted, and that in His name, is truly the promised Messiah. Until this one, after David no one has spoken and acted like David; hence this one must unfailingly be the Christ, the Anointed of God from eternity. Therefore, we will wholly accept Him.'
GGJ|1|31|3|1|(John 4:40) When the Samaritans had (wholly) come to Him they begged Him to stay with them; And He stayed there two full days.
GGJ|1|31|3|0|After these Samaritans had among themselves borne witness to Me, they approached Me most respectfully and begged Me to stay with them. For they said, 'Lord, You who are truly Christ as we have now recognised, do stay with us, for in Jerusalem You will find little acceptance, but all the more unbelief and all kinds of persecution. The vast earth does not bear anything worse than a Pharisee. Neither on the land nor on the water. Here, however, You will be treated as befits the One Moses, David and the prophets have promised us.'
GGJ|1|31|4|0|But I said to them, 'Dear men from Sychar. I am overjoyed that I have reaped a good harvest on your field, but it would not be right of Me if I stayed where I have healed the sick who are now in good health and disregarded the many sick elsewhere. I will stay with you for two days, and on the third day continue My journey down to Galilee.
GGJ|1|31|5|1|(John 4:41) Many more became believers because of what they heard from His own lips.
GGJ|1|31|5|0|Thereupon many more came to Him, who earlier had not believed completely, and confessed their now unshakably firm belief. But also the woman was there, well dressed, and said to those who now believed, 'Dear friends, you will now accept me as honourable, will you not? For it was I who first showed you the way here when you jokingly asked me where it was burning.'
GGJ|1|31|6|1|(John 4:42) And they told the woman: "It is no longer because of what you said that we believe, for we have heard Him ourselves and we know that this is in truth Christ, the Saviour of the world!"
GGJ|1|31|6|0|The Samaritans said, 'Since the Lord has accepted you before us, you are also by us accepted as honourable as is the custom in Sychar. But from now on we do not believe because of what you said, for we have now heard Him ourselves and recognised that this is in truth Christ, the Saviour of the world. You will not make us more believing than we already are and , henceforth, if you do not sin anymore, you shall be treated by us with all due respect.'
GGJ|1|31|7|0|Says the woman, 'I have not ever sinned as much as you unfortunately think. Prior to becoming a man's wife, I lived orderly as befits a wife. That I was barren and that each one of my five proper husbands had to die soon after he had slept with me, for that I could not possibly be blamed, at the most those from whom I receive such a flesh that was disastrous to a man. After I lost five husbands, which caused me unbearable grief, I decided never again to marry. But a year later, as you know, a physician came to Sychar with herbs, oils and ointments and cured many people. Driven by my greatly felt misery, I too went to him to seek help.
GGJ|1|31|8|0|He examined me and said, 'Woman, I would give a whole world to be able to help you, for I have never yet seen a more beautiful woman. But. Though I cannot cure you, I can alleviate your complaint.; He moved into my poor dwelling, gave me daily soothing remedies and looked after me, but he has never yet touched my sick body with evil intentions, as you see, to think erroneously.
GGJ|1|31|9|0|And thus I am, of course, always a sinner in the eyes of God, as also all of you no doubt, but in your eyes I do not believe to be such a great and gross sinner as you assume. Ask the one, who is sitting here at Jacob's well and who earlier told me everything I had done. He will tell you to what extent I do or do not deserve the reputation of a public sinner.
GGJ|1|31|10|0|Here the Samaritans look at each other in surprise and say to the woman, 'Now, now, never mind, we did not really think so badly. You shall now become an honoured citizen of Sychar. Say, are you satisfied?'
GGJ|1|31|11|0|Says the woman, 'Oh, do not worry about the honour of a poor woman. I have already taken for myself the greater part of the honour.'
GGJ|1|31|12|0|Say the Samaritans, ;How did you do that? We know nothing of a badge of honour the town has conferred on you. Where did you get this from?'
GGJ|1|31|13|0|Says the woman pointing at Me with tears of true love and real gratitude, 'Here He is still resting. He alone is now my greatest honour, an honour neither you nor all the world could confer on me nor take away from me. For He Himself has given it to me, and from Him I Have taken it. I am quite aware that with all my being I am absolutely unworthy to receive an honour from Him, the Lord of Glory. But He gave it to me prior to you, and I have received it before you and told you about Him, since earlier you did not know anything about Him. Look, that is my advantage over all of you, which you have not given me and cannot take away from me since I now have it. That is the right kind of a badge of honour valid for eternity. Your badge of honour is valid only temporally and for Sychar alone, and that I can do without since I have the eternal one. I hope you will now understand how and from where I have taken the greater part of my honour.'
GGJ|1|31|14|0|Say the Samaritans, 'Why should you have an advantage because you happened to come out first and meet Christ here? We have now also found Him and praise Him in our hearts just like you, and He promised us the same as you to stay in our town for two days. In view of this, how can you now speak of a prior honour conferred on you?'
GGJ|1|31|15|0|Says the woman, 'You dear men of Sychar, if I were to argue with you we would never come to an end, I have just told you absolutely truthfully what the situation is and I will not repeat it. Several of you have studied the Roman law. They are now judges according to this law and say that it is a wise law. Now this law, which I have also read because I understand the Roman language, states: Primo occupanti jus (I was here first and, therefore, you can never deprive me of my good right.)'
GGJ|1|31|16|0|Here the Samaritans were silent not knowing what to reply to the woman, for she had hit upon their weak spot and they were unable to retort. Because of the Jews, they were great friends of the Romans and highly regarded the wisdom and order of the Roman law. Therefore, they were silent when the woman referred to the law of the Romans.
GGJ|1|31|17|0|It is no wonder that the woman was proficient in the Roman language for the Samaritans without exception spoke Roman and many also Greek, so as to avoid also through the language any association with the Jews.
GGJ|1|32|1|1|The Lord sees only the heart. As one sows, so will one reap.
GGJ|1|32|1|0|It was now getting dark and all those who had come with Me from Judaea and, being very tired, had slept through the entire afternoon, were now one after the other waking up and surprised how quickly evening had come. And they asked what should be done now: should they look for lodgings or would I now during the cooler hours of the night continue on My way.
GGJ|1|32|2|0|However I said, 'While men are asleep, the Lord is still watching. The Lord provides for everything, and those who are with Him need not care for anything, except that they stay with Him. Therefore, get ready now, so that we may go to this town of the Samaritans. There all of us will find good lodgings. This woman here, who today at noon refused to give Me a drink of water, has a spacious house and I think she will not refuse to put us up for two days.'
GGJ|1|32|3|0|Thereupon the woman, sobbing with love and joy, falls at My feet and says, 'O Lord, You my Saviour, how do I poor sinner come to be granted this grace?'
GGJ|1|32|4|0|Say I, 'You received Me into your heart, which is much more precious than your house, so you are not likely to refuse to receive me also into your house which Jacob, just as this well, built for his son Joseph. But there are many of us, and for two days you will be very busy caring for us. However, you will profit form this considerably.'
GGJ|1|32|5|0|Says the woman, 'Lord, even if you were ten times as many, you shall all be well provided for, as far as my means allow. My already rather dilapidated house has many clean rooms and is reasonably well furnished as far as I could afford it; and it is occupied only by me, my physician and some of his servants. But I tell You, O Lord, the house is Yours. You alone are the legitimate owner of my house, for You have the oldest right to it. From now on it is wholly Yours and shall remain so with all it contains.'
GGJ|1|32|6|0|Say I, 'O woman, your faith is great and your heart delightful. Therefore you shall be and stay My disciple. And wherever this Gospel will be preached, you shall be mentioned in eternity.'
GGJ|1|32|7|0|The Samaritans were surprised and somewhat provoked at this, and several of them came to Me and said, 'Lord, we have houses too and it would have been more proper if You had taken lodging with us. For look, this woman's house has a bad name here and is more of a ruin than a house.'
GGJ|1|32|8|0|Say I, 'You are already three hours with Me, have indeed recognised Me and it has already been getting dark, but none of you has offered Me or My disciples lodgings, although I granted your request and promised to stay in your town for two days.
GGJ|1|32|9|0|But I looked at this woman's heart, and she longed mightily for Me to be willing to take lodging with her. Thus, not I asked to be put up in her house, but her heart did. Since it dared not speak up before you, I met this heart half way and asked for that which it wished to give Me with burning love and full of eager yearning and alacrity.
GGJ|1|32|10|0|This is the weighty reason why I shall now take lodging in this woman's house for two full days. Blessed he who will not take offence over this matter!
GGJ|1|32|11|0|I tell you: As a person sows, so will he reap. Who sows scantily will also reap thus, but who sows generously will also reap generously. None of you has so far offered Me or My disciples anything, but this woman gives me immediately possession of everything she owns. Which of you had done that for Me? Is it then not fair that I honour her before all of you? I tell you: Whoever will argue with this woman about this matter, with him things will go badly in his temporal life.'
GGJ|1|32|12|0|At this the Samaritans, visibly displeased, star at each other in surprise, but then pull themselves together and still ask My permission for them to visit Me the next day.
GGJ|1|32|13|0|But I reply, 'I do not invite you or expect anything of you. However, those of you who will come to Me voluntarily shall not find the door locked, but will have completely free access to me. Thus, whoever wants to come, let him come and who wants to stay home, let him stay home, for I compel and judge no one.'
GGJ|1|32|14|0|Hereupon the Samaritans go to their feet and went into the town. But I still remained for a little while at the well, and the woman gave all the thirsty who were with Me to drink from her water jar.
GGJ|1|33|1|1|Section: In Sychar and surroundings (at Mount Gerizim)
GGJ|1|33|1|1|Miraculous goings on in the woman's house. The physician and the Samaritan Mosaists. Blasphemy against Jesus and its just punishment. The physician's report and the Lord's comments.
GGJ|1|33|1|0|Her physician however, who earlier also had come out with her, hastened ahead to arrange the best accommodation and an abundant meal for Me through his servants. Entering the house however he was taken aback by his people being nearly finished with everything he had intended arranging. Regaining his spirit, he asked who had requested this. They said however: 'A youth of a most glorious form came and spoke gently: 'Do this, as the Lord Who is coming to this house has need of all this'. When we heard this amazing thing we dropped everything and did and still are doing as asked by this rare youth'.
GGJ|1|33|2|0|The physician said in his astonishment: 'And where is this rare youth?' But the servants replied, 'We do not know, for he left the house immediately after requesting this and we do not know what has become of him'. The doctor said however, 'Do not let it daunt you; a great blessing has overtaken this house, and you all shall take part of it!'
GGJ|1|33|3|0|Therewith the doctor again hastened out of town to tell Me how all is ready.
GGJ|1|33|4|0|He nevertheless ran into some arch-Mosaists, holding him up and saying, 'Friend, it is not right to rush like this on a Sabbath; don't you know all the ways in which Jehovah's day can be defiled?'
GGJ|1|33|5|0|The doctor replied, 'You Mosaistic pedants! You count hurrying on a Sabbath a sin, although the sun has gone down already, making this post-sabbatical; but what do you call your violating of your wives and maids, fornicating and whoring and committing adultery on a Sabbath with them? Did Moses command this for Jehovah's Day?' - Say the Samaritans, 'We would stone you for talking like that if it wasn't for Sabbath, but we let you go this time!' Replies the doctor, 'Well, well, your language and manner are of course highly appropriate, especially at a time when the Messiah is in fact tarrying outside the gates of Sychar, with me rushing to tell Him that everything for welcoming Him at His house is ready! Have you not heard what took place outside the gates of our city today?'
GGJ|1|33|6|0|Say the Samaritans, 'We definitely heard that a Jewish caravan camped outside by the well and that a Jew - probably their ring-leader, was making out to be the Christ. As a physician you do not know how the Jews are bent on having us purported idiots on in this way?! This should be a nice Messiah! Do you think we do not know him?! Are we not also from Galilee and of your denomination, staunch in Moses' statutes?! But since we are of Galilee we know this Nazarene who is a carpenter's son. This one has lost his taste for work now, so he will let himself be used as a brazen tool of the Pharisees, making use of the magic he learnt with which to prove his Messiahship! And donkeys and oxen of your type are taken in by him and believe his seductive words! They should all be caught and whipped and chucked over the border like mud and excrement!'
GGJ|1|33|7|0|Replies the Physician: 'Oh, you blind ones! Back at my house, angels wait on Him, bringing food, drinks and bedding for Him from the Heavens, and you talk in that way! - May the Lord punish you for this!'
GGJ|1|33|8|0|When the doctor had uttered this, ten of them instantly became mute and none could speak another word, remaining mute for the two days of My stay in Sychar. But the physician leaves them and hastens over to Me.
GGJ|1|33|9|0|Having come over, he says, 'Lord, your house is ready! There are miraculous goings on there; but on the way out to you, oh Lord, I came across some villains who tried to give me a nasty witness of You. But their shrieking did not last long! Your angel smacked them over the mouth and all but two were made dumb; these took terrible fright and took off. All this, oh Lord, occurred in just half an hour!' I said; 'Be of good cheer; this had to come, so that those already believing on My name should not be turned away from us! Let us go now however, and you My dear Samaritan woman do not forget your pitcher!' The woman immediately draws fresh water to take home with her. - A half day had thus been taken up at Jacob's well outside Sychar, reaping quite a rich harvest in this town.
GGJ|1|34|1|1|The teaching and acts of the Lord recorded by the Gospeller John. The Lord and His own at the old house of Joseph at Sychar. The preparations of the angels for the holy entourage. The relationship between God the Father and the Son.
GGJ|1|34|1|0|But My disciple John asked, saying: 'Lord! If it is your will, I should like to record still this night all that has taken place here!'
GGJ|1|34|2|0|I said: 'Not everything, My brother, but only that which I said unto you to write down! Because if you were to record everything that happened and is still to happen here these two days, then you would have to write many a skin-full; but who could read and grasp it all? If however you duly record only the high points, in the correspondences given you, then the wise in My name shall discover anyway all that took place here and why, and you shall save yourself much effort. Hence My most beloved brother, take it easy with your work, because you still shall remain the foremost recorder of My teachings and acts forever.
GGJ|1|34|3|0|John kisses Me on the chest and, since it had gotten quite dark, we go to the town and Joseph's house, flanked by the woman and the physician.
GGJ|1|34|4|0|As we come to the truly big house, the woman finds preparations for My stay at her house which she had never remotely suspected! Because there are a good number of well-laid tables, with a proper number of chairs; there are well-lit lamps of precious metal on every table. The floors are covered throughout with the most beautiful carpets, with the walls hung symmetrically with flowered rugs; and a most exquisite wine beams towards the guests from the most beautiful crystal beakers!
GGJ|1|34|5|0|The woman is quite beside herself and says, after interminable wondering: 'But Lord, what have You done?! Did You perhaps secretly send Your disciples here to put this on? Where have they gotten it all from? I do know what I have got, but nothing golden and silvern for sure, yet here everything is bristling with these metals! I have never seen a crystal beaker like this yet; there are hundreds here, of which each is worth at least thirty pieces of silver. Such wine, food and fruit; the lovely bread and the many expensive carpets, each costing at least a good hundred silver pieces for sure. Oh Lord! Please tell me a poor woman whether you brought all this with you, or whether perhaps it is on loan from this town somewhere?
GGJ|1|34|6|0|Say I: 'Look here, dear woman! At the well you said this house belongs to Me. I accepted such a present from you, and since this house is now Mine, it would not have been nice of Me to escort you, the giver, into an unseemly chamber! Behold, it is here like one hand washing the other; one distinction calls for another! You presented it to Me fully as it was, with all your heart; but I now give it back to you as now furnished. I presume that you can feel at home with this exchange?! For behold, I too have some ideas about correct decorations and taste.'
GGJ|1|34|7|0|And I say unto you: 'All this, like everything else I also learnt from My Father! Because the endlessly many mansions in My Father's house even are full of the most exquisite taste and full of the greatest ornaments, which you can well gather already if you look carefully at the flowers of the field, the plainest of which is more greatly adorned than Solomon in all his kingly glory!'
GGJ|1|34|8|0|But if the Father already adorns transient flowers thus, how much more will He adorn His house, which is in heaven!? But whatever the Father does, that I do also; because I and the Father fundamentally are completely One! Whoever receives Me receives also the Father! Whatever someone does for Me he therefore does also for the Father; and you can give Me nothing that you would not soon receive back a hundredfold! Now you know what is necessary.
GGJ|1|34|9|0|But let us now be seated and partake of the evening meal, because there are many among us who hunger and thirst. Once we have strengthened our limbs we can discuss this point further.
GGJ|1|34|10|0|All sit down at the tables, say thanks and fortify themselves with food and drink.
GGJ|1|35|1|1|At Sychar. The servants testify of the miraculous service at the house. The woman's reverence and recognition of the Lord. The Lord's command of secrecy and His care for Mary. The disciples see the heavens open. Nathaniel's great testimony. The Lord indicates silence about the holy secret.
GGJ|1|35|1|0|After the meal the woman approaches Me again, but hardly dares to speak, as she had spoken during the meal with the doctor's servants about how all this had been brought in. And the servants had said: 'Dear lady, God only knows how this went on! We had the least part in it. The doctor had no hand in it at all, as everything was ready when he came. Well before he came we were about his business, when suddenly a youth of great beauty turned up and told us to do this and that, as the Lord had need of it, and we at once went about doing what the rare youth told us. Yet this truly went on in a peculiar way! Whenever we went to do something it was already done, and we can therefore only tell you: here omnipotence evidently reigned, and the white youth must have been an angel of the Lord! The matter can not be explained in any other way. The Person Who earlier entered the dining-room with you must be a great prophet, as the powers of heaven serve Him!'
GGJ|1|35|2|0|Hearing the servants speak thus she was still more daunted and hardly dared to speak. After a lengthy time she said in a weak voice: 'Lord! You are more than just the promised Messiah! It was probably You Who punished Pharaoh, leading the Israelites out of Egypt and thundering the Commandments to them from the High Sinai.'
GGJ|1|35|3|0|But I said to her: 'Woman! The time for making this known to mankind has not arrived yet; keep this in your heart for the present therefore! But see to it that the great throng who came with Me from Judea are allocated their sleeping quarters; but remain here yourself together with the doctor and My disciples, of whom ten are counted now! But allocate the cleanest bed to the woman who sat at My side, the mother of My body, so she may rest well; for verily, the already ageing mother has done a big journey today and needs a good rest to fortify her!'
GGJ|1|35|4|0|The woman is overjoyed at hearing that this unpretentious woman is My mother, and looks after her superbly. And Mary praises her for her sensitivity, advising her nevertheless to do as I say to her.
GGJ|1|35|5|0|After all is retired and the woman and the doctor, together with My disciples find themselves alone with Me in the great dining hall, I say to the disciples: 'You will remember how at the time of My engaging you at Bethabara in Galilee I spoke to you: from now on you shall see the heavens open and the angels of God descend to earth; and behold, this is now literally fulfilling itself! None of what you see here and ate and drank is of this earth, but has been gotten here from the heavens by the angels. But now open your eyes and behold just how many angels are standing ready to serve Me!'
GGJ|1|35|6|0|With that the eyes of all were opened, and they saw hosts of angels floating down from the heavens ready to minister unto Me. - Because as their eyes were opened, the walls of the house vanished, and all beheld the heavens opened!
GGJ|1|35|7|0|And Nathanael said: 'Of a truth Lord, you are faithful and true! What you had spoken has now fulfilled itself miraculously! Verily, You are the Son of the living God indeed! - God spoke to Abraham through His angels; - Jacob saw the angels ascending and descending the ladder in a dream but he did not see Jehovah, only an angel who had Jehovah's name inscribed in his right hand. And, Jacob disputing His being the Lord, he started limping through a hefty blow in the ribs. - Moses spoke with Jehovah but saw nothing but fire and smoke, and since he had to hide in a cave because Jehovah intended passing it, he was not allowed to look and Jehovah passed. And when he then looked he saw only Jehovah's back; but thereafter he had to cover his face with a threefold veil, because he shone more than the sun and no one could look without dying! After that there was only Elijah who perceived Jehovah in a gentle breeze! And now You are here Yourself!'
GGJ|1|35|8|0|Here I interrupt Nathanael and say, 'Let it suffice, My brother, - the hour has not come yet! It is given to a pure soul like yours, without guile and falsehood, to sense this. But keep it until the hour is ripe. Because, you see, not all who follow Me are like you.'
GGJ|1|35|9|0|But this woman who was not like you is so now; that's why she had a hunch of what you were about to say. But the hour is not come. Let Moses' veil only be fully plucked off his shiny face when the curtain in the temple shall have been rent in twain'.
GGJ|1|36|1|1|At Sychar. The Lord points out to John, the Gospeller, that not everything is suitable for recording. The promise of the present Revelations. ‘It is enough that you believe and love Me!’ About the Messiah and His kingdom. Words of blessing for the doctor and the woman. Joram and Irhael joined conjugally. The Lord does not sleep.
GGJ|1|36|1|0|After that John asks Me: 'Lord, this surely I ought to write down! This is more than the sign at Cana! This for once is a true sign of whither You have come!
GGJ|1|36|2|0|I said: 'This too let go; because that which you are recording is a sign for the world, but the latter does not have the cognition for grasping this! To what end such effort then? Do you think the world shall believe such? Behold, those present believe because they see it; but the world, which walks in the dark, would never believe that such took place here, because night cannot possibly imagine the works of light. Should you try to tell it about the works of light it will laugh at you and deride you in the end. Let it therefore suffice you to record only that which I work publicly, before all the world; that which I work in secret however write only in your heart, but not on parchment.'
GGJ|1|36|3|0|But there shall indeed come a time when all these secret things shall be revealed to the world; but a lot of unripe fruit shall be falling off trees until then. Because verily, the trees have brought forth much, yet hardly a third shall come to ripeness! Yet the two fallen-off thirds shall first have to be trodden, and rot and wither, so that they may be dissolved by rain and be driven into the stem by a mighty wind for second birth.'
GGJ|1|36|4|0|Says John: 'Lord, this is too deep; who should grasp it?'
GGJ|1|36|5|0|Say I: 'There is no need of it; suffice it that you believe and love Me, - the deeper comprehension shall be coming after the spirit of Truth shall have been poured out over you. But until this has taken place, quite a few of you, in spite of all these signs shall be offended by My name!
GGJ|1|36|6|0|Because the Messiah's kingdom shall not be a kingdom of this world, but a kingdom of spirit and Truth in My Father's kingdom, eternally, and there shall be no end to it for evermore! Whoever shall have been received into this kingdom shall have everlasting life, and this life shall be of a bliss which no man has yet seen, heard of or felt in his heart!'
GGJ|1|36|7|0|Said Peter, who had long been silent: 'Lord, who shall ever actually become capable of this?'
GGJ|1|36|8|0|Say I: 'Dear friend, the day is already late and our bodies need rest in order to be strong for work tomorrow! Let us therefore bring this day to a close and travel by good light tomorrow! Let everyone therefore seek his resting-places. The disciples, some of whom are very tired, say thanks and at once lay down.
GGJ|1|36|9|0|Only I and the doctor and the woman remain awake. And with the disciples soon soundly asleep, both fall down on their knees before Me and thank Me fervently for the unspeakable graces I had bestowed upon them and their entire house. They also ask Me whether I would let them join up and follow Me.
GGJ|1|36|10|0|But I said to them: 'This is not essential for your blessedness. If you do however want to follow Me then it is enough if you follow Me in your heart! But you should remain in this country as My witnesses, as many sceptics shall arise around here shortly; to these you shall bear good witness of Me.' Thereupon all again revert to their natural state and soon the disciples are sound asleep.
GGJ|1|36|11|0|Only I, the physician and the woman remain still up. Both then fall on their knees before Me, fervently thanking Me for the inexpressibly great graces I bestowed upon them and their whole house. At the same time they as My permission to join My company and follow Me.
GGJ|1|36|12|0|But I tell them, 'This is not necessary towards your salvation. If, however, you do wish to follow Me, it is sufficient if you follow me in your hearts. You should stay here in this land as My witnesses, for soon there will arise many doubters and to them you shall bear good witness of Me.
GGJ|1|36|13|0|And you, My dear Joram, from now on shall be a perfect physician! On whoever you shall lay your hands in My name shall get better immediately regardless of how sick they may be. At the same time however you should enter upon a perfect and indissoluble matrimony, since with your present togetherness you would be an offence to the blind who regard only externals and have no idea about the within.
GGJ|1|36|14|0|You Joram need not fear Irhael any more, as she is now fully whole of body and soul. And you, Irhael, now have a man from the heavens and shall be completely happy with him, since he is not a spirit out of the earth but from above.'
GGJ|1|36|15|0|Says the woman: 'Oh Jehovah, how good you are! When is it Your will that we should officially join hands before the eyes of the world?'
GGJ|1|36|16|0|Say I: 'I have already joined you, and this union alone is valid in heaven and on earth, and I say unto you; not since Adam's time has there been a more perfect union than yours, since I Myself have blessed your union.
GGJ|1|36|17|0|But tomorrow morning a lot of priests and other people and officials of this town shall come here; to these make it known, that they may be aware of your being a proper married couple now before God and all the world. If you beget children however then bring them up in My teaching and then baptise them in My name, the way you shall see many of My disciples baptise tomorrow, and the way John, of whom you will have heard, baptises in the Jordan; thus, My dear Joram, I shall empower you tomorrow to afterwards baptise everyone who believes in My name.
GGJ|1|36|18|0|But go to your rest now! But for the sake of chastity refrain from touching one another during My stay in this house! But during this time do not trouble yourselves about table and larder, because for the duration of My stay in this house, as also today, table and larder shall be provided for from above. Do not however tell this to anyone before time because men will not comprehend it. But when I am gone you can make it known to the more enlightened ones. Now however do take your rest, although I Myself shall be watching! Because the Lord must not sleep or rest since such sleep and complete rest would be the death and undoing of beings! Because even if all the world were to sleep the Lord nevertheless keeps awake and maintains all beings.'
GGJ|1|36|19|0|After these words the two thank Me and retire to their separate chambers for the necessary rest. But I remain seated in My chair till morning.
GGJ|1|37|1|1|Section: First day in Sychar
GGJ|1|37|1|1|The chant in the morning of the priests at Sychar. The Lord directs them to the mountain. The calling of Matthew as a Gospeller and disciple. About the nature of dreams.
GGJ|1|37|1|0|Early in the morning, before the sun stood hardly a span above the horizon, a great number of priests who dwelt in Sychar on account of the proximity of the holy mount (Gerizim) came before Irhael's house and started a great bawling, yelling: 'Hosanna over hosanna' and 'glory to Him Who came in the name of God's glory! Tarry, sun, and stand still, moon, until the Lord of all glory with His mighty right arm has smitten and destroyed all His enemies, who also are our enemies! Only the Romans spare, Oh Lord, because they are our friends, as they protect us from the Jews, who no longer are children of God but of Beelzebub, offering to this their father in the temple, which Solomon built for You, oh Lord. You did right, oh Lord to come to Your true children, who believed on Your promises and yearningly awaited You right up to this hour. Of a truth You came from the Jews, - but we have heard how you have now been to Jerusalem and smittedst the Jews in the temple with cords and overturnedst their chairs! Oh Lord, in this You did well, and all heavens should praise Thee with Psalms, harps and trumpets: We always maintained that when you came You would not by-pass the holy place where Daniel Your prophet proclaimed the horror of the destruction of Jerusalem. And from this place oh Lord, You shall proclaim salvation to Thy peoples.' 'Praised be Thy name, hosanna to Thee on high, and blessing to all children of goodwill!'
GGJ|1|37|2|0|This partly apt but partly nonsensical bawling naturally attracted a lot of people and certainly all those who had been at the well with Me the day before and now wanted to see and hear Me again. The clamour and the throng swelled by seconds, and inside the house all rose to see what went on. The disciples got up first and asked Me what the tumult was about and whether it was advisable to stay rather than flee.
GGJ|1|37|3|0|Said I: 'Oh ye fainthearts! Listen to them calling hosanna! Wherever hosanna is being sung there it is without danger to tarry!'
GGJ|1|37|4|0|With this the disciples were reassured and I said to them again: 'Go ye forth now and say unto them that they be still now and to move out to the mountain; because I shall come out after the sixth hour, (i.e. after twelve hours midday), with you all and shall proclaim salvation to you and them from the mountain. They are to also take scribes with them however so that these may record what I shall teach from the mountain.'
GGJ|1|37|5|0|'But you, John, need not write it, as this My teaching shall be written down several-fold anyway. But a certain scribe - a Galilean too, by the name of Matthew, is resident here; this one has already recorded a considerable amount from My childhood, and because he commands great facility he is sure to write down all that he shall hear and see. Him bring up, - call him by his name and he shall follow you at once! But ask the chief priests also to come up, as well as some of the chief ones who you will have seen at the well yesterday. But call Me Matthew first, as I want him to follow us!'
GGJ|1|37|6|0|The disciples quickly went down to do as I commanded them.
GGJ|1|37|7|0|While the disciples were engaged in the street below all the other guests, together with Mary, came to Me in the dining room and greeted Me most amicably, thanked Me and briefly related to Me the wonderful dreams they had this night, asking Me if one is to think much of such dreams.
GGJ|1|37|8|0|But I said: 'Whatever the soul beholds in a dream corresponds with its nature. If the soul moves within the true and the good as I taught you to believe and do, then she will in dreams also behold the true, and can for her life create the good therefrom; but if the soul moves within error and through that in evil, then she shall see falsehood in her dreams and create evil therefrom.
GGJ|1|37|9|0|Since you however move within truth through My teaching and therefore also follow Me, your soul also shall have seen only the true, from which she can do much good.
GGJ|1|37|10|0|Whether the soul is nevertheless also capable of grasping what it sees in a dream is another matter. Because just as you do not grasp and comprehend what you behold in the outer world in which you live by day, just so the soul does not grasp what she beholds in her world.
GGJ|1|37|11|0|When however the spirit shall be reborn within you, as I explained to Nicodemus in Jerusalem when he called on Me by night, then you shall grasp and comprehend and completely understand everything.' With this all are content and move back.
GGJ|1|38|1|1|At Sychar. Matthew, the former tax-collector, directed by the Lord to record the Sermon on the Mount. The high priest's welcoming address to the Lord. The Lord's reply. Hints on life. ‘Not only the hearing but also the doing of My teaching brings salvation!’ Country breakfast.
GGJ|1|38|1|0|The hostess and her new husband come now, greeting Me with much feeling and asking Me and all the other guests whether we are disposed to now partake of the morning meal, as it is fully prepared.
GGJ|1|38|2|0|But I say: 'Dear Irhael, wait just a little; the disciples shall soon bring over a number of additional guests and these too shall partake of the early meal, and at the same time hear from My mouth that you two, you and Joram now have become a duly married couple; and they are also to see that your house now does not count as one of the last, but, both outwardly and inwardly as the very first house in this city, and that I took accommodation in this house for that reason.'
GGJ|1|38|3|0|Even as I am still saying this to the newlyweds, Peter and My John are already opening the door with Matthew entering between them, bowing deeply and saying: 'Lord, I am here fully ready to serve You exclusively. I have a scribe's vocation indeed by which to live and keep my small family; but if You oh Lord have need of me I shall let go of my office at once even whilst You oh Lord shall not let my small family perish!'
GGJ|1|38|4|0|Say I: 'Let him who follows Me not trouble himself about anything other than to stay with Me in time and eternity. But behold this house; these two owners, - these shall take in your family in My name and look after them as also yourself, whether you come by day or night.'
GGJ|1|38|5|0|Matthew, who had already been acquainted with this house and how it had been more of a ruin than a house, could not have been more astonished, and spoke: 'Lord, here a great miracle must have occurred! Because the house had been a ruin and is now a palace, the like of which there might not be too many in Jerusalem! And this truly regal set-up! This must have cost a fortune!'
GGJ|1|38|6|0|Say I: 'Just stop and think that with God many things are possible which seem impossible to men, then you will easily understand how this former ruin could have been transformed into a palace! - But are you well-supplied with writing materials?'
GGJ|1|38|7|0|Says Matthew: 'I am all right for two days; if I am to have more I shall at once obtain it.'
GGJ|1|38|8|0|Say I: 'It shall suffice for ten days; after that we shall acquire more material elsewhere. Just stay with us and partake of the morning meal with us: after six o'clock however we shall betake ourselves to the mountain. There I shall proclaim salvation to these peoples; you record everything verbatim and in three chapters, and sub-divide these into small verses in the style of David. Look around for another couple of scribes however who can copy you, so as to leave a written witness for this place.'
GGJ|1|38|9|0|Says Matthew: 'Lord, your will shall be followed to the letter.'
GGJ|1|38|10|0|After this necessary briefing of Matthew the other disciples enter, followed by the priests and other officials of this city, and greet Me with the greatest of deference. And the chief priest steps forward a little and says, 'Lord, you have prepared this house fittingly, that it should be worthy of accommodating You. Solomon built the temple in great splendour, so it may serve Jehovah as an abode among men; yet men have desecrated this abode with their outrageous vices, and Jehovah left the temple and the ark and came to us on the Mount, even as You oh Lord were in Jerusalem first, finding little acceptance and coming to us, your genuine old worshippers. And thus it shall now come to pass as written:
GGJ|1|38|11|0|'And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths; for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.' (Isaiah 2:2-3)
GGJ|1|38|12|0|'We are overjoyed indeed like a bride when her bridegroom comes in to her for the first time. Because verily, Lord, Jerusalem the chosen city of the great King has become evil to piss and hiss on and is not worthy of You! We do not really deem ourselves worthy either - since what does it not take in order to be found worthy before God!?; Yet it is nonetheless true that the Lord, now having to choose between two evils, He surely will choose us, the lesser one! And this is now miraculously fulfilling itself before our eyes! You are He Whom we have awaited for so long; hence hosanna to You, Who comes to us in the name of the Lord!'
GGJ|1|38|13|0|Say I to the speaker: 'Yes, you have of a truth spoken rightly; but I also say unto you: 'When you hear My teaching then absorb it and remain active in it, for only thus shall you truly partake of the blessing which I shall proclaim to you from the Mount's summit today. Because notwithstanding that grace is bestowed upon you freely from on high, this nevertheless does not suffice; because this does not stay if not seized actively, - just as, if standing hungrily under a fruit-laden tree, with the wind having blown down some ripe figs: will these sate you if you do not pick them up and eat them?!
GGJ|1|38|14|0|Hence not only the hearing but also the doing of My teaching shall bless you with the salvation going forth from Jerusalem. Do you understand this?!
GGJ|1|38|15|0|Says the speaker: 'Yes Lord, for only God can speak like You.'
GGJ|1|38|16|0|'In that case', say I thereto, 'since you have now grasped this, let us partake of our morning meal! But make a record for yourself after the meal, that last night I betrothed Irhael and the physician Joram and blessed them, so that no one should henceforth take offence at them! But be seated now for the morning meal! Let it be!'
GGJ|1|38|17|0|All sat down, and there were many partaking of the morning meal, consisting of the best milk and bread and honey.
GGJ|1|39|1|1|At Sychar. The morning meal at Irhael's. Table talk. The milk and honey of the promised land are the best on earth. The wise man's speech in praise of the Creator. The Lord's speech about perfection being man's destiny. ‘My yoke is easy and My burden light’. Life hints. ‘He who heeds My advice shall do well!’ The real house of God: nature and the human soul. Sermon on the Mount. [Mt. Chapters 5-7]
GGJ|1|39|1|0|In these parts (Austria, - the trans.) such breakfast would not of course be thought of too much; but in the promised land, which proverbially overflows with milk and honey, this was a breakfast most exquisite, since especially the honey in the promised land was and still is much the best, whilst the milk too is unsurpassed anywhere on earth.
GGJ|1|39|2|0|Superb fruit was served after the meal, and many delighted in it and praised God Who endues fruit with such precious flavour and gives bees the ability to suck such supremely sweet honey from the flowers of the field, carrying it to their artfully constructed beehives!
GGJ|1|39|3|0|One in the Samaritan group who was a sage spoke: 'God's wisdom, omnipotence and goodness can never be praised highly enough! The rain falls on the earth, a million species and varieties of plants, trees and shrubs absorb the self-same rain and stand in the same soil, yet every kind has a different flavour, smell and form! Each form is beautiful and pleasant to behold and nothing grows without use, and not even the most meager moss upon the rocks grows without a purpose!
GGJ|1|39|4|0|Then add all the animals of the earth, the water and the air! What multiplicity and diversity, from the mosquito to the elephant; from the mite to the most enormous leviathan which could carry mountains on its back and play with the cedars of Lebanon! Oh Lord, what might, what power and endless profundity of wisdom there must be in God, Who guides and conducts there the sun, moon and countless stars, holds the sea in its depths, built the mountains upon the earth and brought the earth itself into being through the almighty Word!
GGJ|1|39|5|0|I said, 'Yes, indeed, you are right; so it is. God is supremely good, supremely wise, supremely just and does not need anyone's advice and instruction when He wishes to do something. But I tell you: Also man on this earth is called to become as perfect as is the Father in heaven.
GGJ|1|39|6|0|This was impossible until now, since death was ruling on this earth. But from now on it shall be possible to everyone who will in all earnest strive to live according to My teaching.
GGJ|1|39|7|0|And I think that if God offers this to man in return for a small effort, namely , for the easy complying with My teaching, man should spare no pains to reach this supreme goal.
GGJ|1|39|8|0|Says the high priest, 'Yes Lord, man should indeed venture everything to attain to this ultimate! Whoever wants to enjoy the view from a high mountain must not shy the effort and trouble of climbing. Whoever wants to reap must plough and sow first, and whoever thinks of gain must take the risk; but whoever ventures nothing out of fear that nothing may be gained cannot possibly ever gain! Hence Lord, once You have shown us the Ways, it shall not be hard for us to attain to what you have just proclaimed to us, namely - to be as perfect as the Father in heaven is perfect!'
GGJ|1|39|9|0|I said: 'Verily so, and I will add: My yoke is easy and My burden light. But mankind until now has had to carry heavy burdens, yet achieved nothing therewith; it remains to be seen how their faith will shape up to exchanging the habitually ponderous old for the unfamiliar new. Shall they not finally say: If we achieve nothing through strenuous ways and work, what shall we achieve with child's play?
GGJ|1|39|10|0|I say unto you: 'You shall have to cast off the old man like an old coat and then put on a completely new one! This shall of course be uncomfortable at first, but whoever shall not be driven back to the old, habitual by trivia, but bear up to the small discomfort, shall attain to the perfection of which I spoke.
GGJ|1|39|11|0|But let you all get ready now, for I shall shortly start on the small trip to the mountain. Let him who will move up with Me get to his legs; and you, Matthew, go and fetch your writing utensils! But do not tarry as you can see that I am about to go!'
GGJ|1|39|12|0|Says Matthew: 'Lord, You know how ready I am to follow You! But if I go over to my house or rather to where I am employed and paid by the Romans as a tax collector and scribe, and get tied up near the main barrier before the town, I shall probably find a lot of work as usual, and the Roman guards shall not let me go until I have done the work. Hence I would prefer it if I could obtain sufficient writing material here for today, and then go and collect mine in the evening, which would then last me for a full two days; because I cannot obtain more than three days supplies from the Romans, which I also nearly use up.'
GGJ|1|39|13|0|I said: 'Friend, just always do what I tell you, and you shall always be all right! Just go as I told you and you shall not today find any work nor anyone waiting at the barrier! But bring also your other scribes with you, so that My Word shall be recorded here severalfold!' - Says Matthew: 'Well, in that case I may indeed be gone!'
GGJ|1|39|14|0|At that Matthew the tax-collector goes and finds everything exactly as I foretold him. He soon returns with three other scribes and we are on our way to Mount Gerizim, together with everyone else in the house. And as we arrive at the mountain after one hour, the high priest asks Me if he should go up and open the old house of God.
GGJ|1|39|15|0|But I point to the area and the many people who followed us, and say to him, 'Behold friend, this is the oldest and most appropriate house of God; but it is much neglected and I want to restore it, as I did with Irhael's house! But for this, the old house is not needed, and this area at the foot of the mountain shall suffice. There are, besides, a few benches and tables here which will be handy for the scribes. Open your ears, eyes and hearts therefore and be ready; because now shall come to pass before your eyes what the prophet Isaiah prophesied!'
GGJ|1|39|16|0|Says Matthew: 'Lord, we are ready to hear you!'
GGJ|1|39|17|0|Now the well-known sermon on the mount begins which can be read in Matthew chapt 5, 6 and 7. This sermon lasted about three hours, for this time I spoke slowly for the sake of the recording scribes.
GGJ|1|40|1|1|The priests criticize the misunderstood sermon on the mount. Nathanael’s profound explanation on behalf of the Lord.
GGJ|1|40|1|0|When the sermon had ended many were shocked, and mainly the priests and some of the people said, 'Who can attain to salvation? We teachers of the law also preach properly and justly as once Moses proclaimed from the mountain the commandments to the people. But all that is like dew and a gentle evening breeze compared to this strict teaching and mightiest of sermons. There is hardly a tenable argument against such precepts, but they are too severe and hardly anyone will be able to practice them.
GGJ|1|40|2|0|Who can love his enemy, who do good to the one who harms him maliciously and who can bless those who hate him and speak only bad about him? And if a person wants to borrow something from me, I must not turn away and refuse to listen to him nor steel my heart against his words, even if I see clearly that the borrower will never be able to return what he has borrowed? Ah, what a silly thing! If the lazy ones and the shirkers hear about it, will they not promptly go to the wealthy and borrow from them as long as they possess something? Once they have in this way - and nothing is easier than that - lent everything to the poor, who can never return what they have borrowed, and in the end have nothing left themselves, the question arises: Who will in the future be working and from whom will the poor then receive a loan?
GGJ|1|40|3|0|It is only too obvious that with the observance of such precepts, which oppose the nature of all human institutions, the world would in no time become a real desert. Once the world is a desert, where will men receive any education, since all schools just come to an end if no one has the means to establish and support them?
GGJ|1|40|4|0|This teaching will not do at all. The bad people and enemies of the good and their good works must be punished and who slaps my face must be slapped back at least twice, so that he will no longer wish to slap my face again. The careless borrower must be put in a work-house to teach him to work and in future earn his living by diligently working with his hands. The very poor may ask for alms and they will not be refused. That is an ancient but very good law under which a human society can well exist. But the precepts this alleged Christ has now given are too impractical for human life and cannot possibly be adopted.
GGJ|1|40|5|0|I did not want to mention all the other things, absurd as they sounded, but the suggested self-mutilation in case of vexation through parts of one's own body and besides the evidently recommended idleness, according to which no one should be concerned about anything, but only keep seeking the Kingdom of God, as all else would be given him from above! -Let us try this only for a period of a few months, during which people do not touch anything or work, and we shall soon see whether fried fish will be swimming into their mouth.
GGJ|1|40|6|0|And how stupid is the recommended self-mutilation when limbs cause vexation. If we let someone with a sharp axe in his right hand cut off and fling away the left, what will he do when afterwards the right hand vexes him, - how will he cut that off, and how tear out the eyes and finally, without hands, cut off his feet that might still annoy him? Ah, leave us alone with such a teaching! This would not be good enough for a crocodile, let alone for man. If you think only a little of the consequences, it will become clear to you that such a teaching can be nothing else but the result of some ancient Jewish fanaticism.
GGJ|1|40|7|0|And if all the angels descended from the heavens and taught men such ways of attaining everlasting life and the use of such means for gaining heaven, such stupid teachers should be thrashed out of the world so that they may swallow their stupid heaven. - But what inconsistency. - "A tooth for a tooth" and "an eye for an eye: he considers unjust and cruel, preaches utmost gentleness and tolerance, even opens the gate for all thieves by saying: "If a man demands your shirt, let him have your coat as well." What a teaching! -But on the other hand people are to tear out their eyes and cut off hands and feet. - Which one of you has ever heard a greater nonsense?
GGJ|1|40|8|0|Here the Priest steps up to Me and says, 'Master, your deeds prove that you can do more than any ordinary man, but if you are able to think correctly, which I do not doubt since at the house of Irhael I heard you speak quite wisely, then revoke certain most impracticable precepts of this your sermon. Otherwise we must, notwithstanding all your deeds, which are truly worthy of a Messiah, regard you as a fanatical magician taught in some ancient Egyptian school and expel you from here as a real Messiah-blasphemer.
GGJ|1|40|9|0|Just have a closer look at your mighty teaching, and you will see that your teaching is quite useless for gaining everlasting life and cannot be followed by anyone. For, if a person is to win heaven in such a way, he is sure to forgo heaven. It would be preferable not to have been born than thus to win a heaven which one can enter only as a mutilated cripple. Tell me honestly whether you understand this or whether you are really serious about your teaching.'
GGJ|1|40|10|0|Say I, 'You are a high priest, but you are blinder than a mole under the earth; what can be expected of the others? I gave you metaphors here and you swallow only their material part which threatens to suffocate you. You do not seem to have the least idea of the spirit I put into these metaphors.
GGJ|1|40|11|0|Believe Me, we are quite as wise as you imagine yourselves to be and know very well whether or not a person could and should mutilate himself to gain everlasting life. But we also know that you do not grasp the spirit of this teaching and will not be able to grasp it for quite some time. We shall not, however, revoke our words because of that. Although you have ears, they do not hear the right thing, also you have eyes, but they are spiritually blind and, notwithstanding your open ears and eyes, you do not hear and see anything.'
GGJ|1|41|1|1|The high priest's further criticism of the rigorous teaching of the Lord; his parable of the sealed water jar and the thirsty man
GGJ|1|41|1|0|Says the High Priest, 'Yes, yes, you may be right therein to, and I will not, and at this stage also cannot, contest whether - and what kind of - spiritual is contained in your educational metaphors. One thing, however, you cannot dispute that if I, for instance, wish to pass a teaching to someone which I want him to understand and practice as my disciple, I must surely give the teaching in such a way that my disciple will understand it in its true sense. Once I know that my disciples has fully grasped the inner truth of my teaching, I have every right to demand of my disciple to act according to my teaching.
GGJ|1|41|2|0|If I give someone a teaching in metaphors, which as such are impossible to practice, and if my disciple then asked me: "What does that mean? How am I to take my own life in order to win life? How am I to kill myself, so that as a dead man I may receive a new, even an eternal life, out of death?", then I shall say to him, "Look, friend, you must understand this in such and such a way. For, behold, between the given metaphor and the truth it contains there is this and that spiritual correspondence, and you have to arrange your life in accordance with this correspondence, not with the external picture.
GGJ|1|41|3|0|Look, Master, then the disciple will understand it and, as already mentioned, I have then every right to demand of him to become active in the spirit of the truth of my teaching. But can I, without being a fool, expect him to act according to my harsh metaphor? And if I in all earnest did demand that, I would appear to all thinking people as a man who carried water in a sealed up vessel and when a thirsty man came to him requesting a drink, the water carrier promptly passed him the sealed up jar, saying: "There you have the jar, - drink!" The thirsty man then tried to drink, but could not find an opening and asked the carrier: "I can I drink from it since the jar is sealed up from all sides?" - and the carrier told him: "If you are blind and cannot find the opening, swallow the whole jar and you will thus also swallow the water with it."
GGJ|1|41|4|0|Tell me, you otherwise dear and wise Master, what the thirsty man would have to say to such a carrier? I think he could in this case justly call such a water carrier a fool.
GGJ|1|41|5|0|This does not mean that I want to call you exactly a fool, but if you say that because of our spiritual blind-and-deafness we cannot grasp the spirit of your teaching, your teaching would still be like the water in a sealed up jar with the thirsty man would in fact have to swallow together with the water, a demand which could only come from a prophet who has escaped from an asylum. - Regard this matter as you please. As long as you do not add a sufficient explanation to your teaching, which in some of its points holds much that is good and true, I and many clearer thinking people abide by what I have expressed, You will never live to see that, because of your teaching, we shall promptly begin to cut off our hands and feet and tear out our eyes. We shall also continue to work as before and gain our bread by the sweat of our brow, and the one who will deceitfully offend against us, shall not be spared a just punishment.
GGJ|1|41|6|0|To the thief who steals a shirt from us we shall not give our coat too, but he shall be seized and thrown into prison, where he will be given sufficient time to repent of his wrong action and live a better life. If you are truly a wise man gone forth from God, you must also be convinced of the sacred need to preserve the Mosaic Law, which God Himself proclaimed under lightning and thunder to the Israelites in the desert. If, however, you want to break the law with your teaching, take care that you can face Jehovah!'
GGJ|1|41|7|0|Say I, 'I am of the opinion that the lawgiver is entitled to either leave the law alone and fulfill it himself according to the spirit and truth or abolish it completely under certain conditions.'
GGJ|1|41|8|0|Says the High Priest, 'This now sounds peculiar from your mouth. This morning I would have revered such a word from your mouth, for then it really seemed to me that you were indeed the Promised. But after the teaching you give us you have in my eyes become a madman, whom it pleases to present his fixed idea to us as the promised Messiah's wisdom. Therefore, you had now rather explain your harsh teaching, as without sufficient explanation no one could ever grasp it and act according to it.'
GGJ|1|41|9|0|Say I, 'So tell me then what confounds you so much in My teaching, and I shall solve the problem for you.'
GGJ|1|41|10|0|Says the High Priest, 'I have already mentioned that several times, but to show you that I am very reasonable and moderate, I tell you now that I accept all the other points of your teaching as good and wise, but I cannot possible accept the tearing out of eyes and the cutting off of hands and feet. Think it over yourself whether it is possible to tear out one's eyes. Also, will not the one who himself cuts of one of his hands or feet soon bleed to death? And once he is dead, what fruits of betterment will he then be able to produce?
GGJ|1|41|11|0|Look, that is the impracticable point of your teaching which can never be reasonably complied with and if there ever should be any fools who do comply with such teaching, they will not achieve any betterment thereby. For if someone should survive, who will not praise God because of the misery such a teaching claimed to be from God has caused him.'
GGJ|1|41|12|0|Say I, 'Very well, your request is fair enough and it tell you: Among all the priests since Samuel you are the wisest, for you have an honest heart and do not basically reject My teaching, but only wish to have it explained. Therefore, I will also give you a light. This light will not come from My mouth, but from the mouth of one of My disciples. Do now turn to one of My disciples, which will prove to you that My teaching is already understood by people without My explanation.'
GGJ|1|42|1|1|Nathanael shines a light on the parables of the Sermon on the Mount. Correlation of the natural with the spiritual. The way to understanding the spiritual. Difference between God's Word and man's word.
GGJ|1|42|1|0|Here the High Priest turns to Nathanael and says to him, 'Following your Master's direction, I now happen to turn to you. Will you, therefore, explain to me at least the most difficult point of the teaching of your master. But please do use only clear and pure words, for with a haze over a haze, a room cannot be illuminated. And now do speak.'
GGJ|1|42|2|0|Replies Nathanael, 'Are you of such a closed mind that you cannot grasp a clearly given teaching in its true sense? Have not practically all the prophets predicted that Christ would open His mouth to speak to the people only in parables?'
GGJ|1|42|3|0|Says the High Priest, 'Yes, you are right, that is how it is written.'
GGJ|1|42|4|0|Continues Nathanael, 'Well, since you as one versed in the Scripture know that why then do you call the Lord a fool because according to the Scripture He opens His mouth in parables? You may, of course, implore the Lord for a light to help you understand them, but not call Him a fool if you do not understand His allegorical speech, since you are still ignorant in such divine matters.
GGJ|1|42|5|0|Behold, all things in nature have their order and can exist only in their specific order. Thus have also the things of the spirit their specific order, beyond which they cannot exist nor be imagined or expressed in words. However, between the natural and the spiritual things, since the former have gone forth from the latter, there is and exists an exact correspondence which, of course, only the Lord knows in all detail.
GGJ|1|42|6|0|Thus, when the Lord tells us - who are all still within the fixed order of natural existence - of purely spiritual things, He can do so only by using metaphors. To be able to understand these properly, we must strive to awaken our spirit through observing God's commandments. Once this awakening has taken place, openly then shall we understand all that the Lord has said and revealed in such a corresponding parable, and that is wherein his divine Word will for ever differ from our human word.
GGJ|1|42|7|0|But now pay good attention. What the eye is to the natural man, is to the spirit the ability to view the divine and heavenly things, which alone suit the nature of the spirit for its most blessed, everlasting existence.
GGJ|1|42|8|0|However, since the spirit, according to the most necessary divine order, has to be for a certain time imprisoned in the matter of the flesh of this world, so that it may become firm in its freedom and almost total independence of God without which it would never be able to see God, let alone exist in, beside and with God (but when the spirit is maturing within matter and becoming firm in freedom and independence of God, it is exposed to the quite unavoidable danger of being swallowed up by matter and perishing together with it, from which death an awakening to life in God is and must be extremely hard and painful) - the Lord said, not to the physical man, of course, but to the spiritual man: "If your eye offends you, tear it out and fling it away, for it is better to enter the heavens with one eye, than hell with both," which is to say as much as: If you find the light of the world too tempting, make an effort and turn away from such a light; which would draw you into the death of matter. Deprive yourself as spirit of the empty gratification that enjoyment of the world can offer and turn with your soul to the purely heavenly things, for it is better for you to enter the realm of eternal life without much worldly knowledge than be swallowed up by the death of matter - too worldly wise on the one hand and too little spiritually wise on the other hand.
GGJ|1|42|9|0|If the Lord here spoke of two eyes, hands and feet, He thereby did not mean the two eyes and the two hands and feet of the body, but only the obviously dual ability of the spirit to see, act and progress. He does not warn the flesh, which has no life, but the spirit not to concern itself with the world, when it feels too much attracted to it. In that case it is better to enter eternal life without knowledge of the world than be in the end swallowed up by the necessary judgement of the world because of too much worldly knowledge.
GGJ|1|42|10|0|The spirit shall, of course, also see the world and get to know it, but it shall not take pleasure in it. Once it begins to feel that the world attracts it, it should promptly turn away from the world as danger is already threatening. Behold, this necessary turning away is expressed by the corresponding picture of the tearing out of an eye and He who is able to give us such an appropriate metaphor must surely be well-versed in all man's spiritual and material circumstances. In my opinion, this could be possible only to Him through whose power, love and wisdom all things spiritual and material have been created. I think you will now have understood me and realise how flagrantly you have sinned against the One Who carries yours as well as all our lives in His almighty hand!'
GGJ|1|43|1|1|Further explanation of the Sermon on the Mount. Nathanael's justification of the Lord's allegoric speech. The Lord gives his teaching in the form of seed capsules In the soil of love they will sprout and yield fruit.
GGJ|1|43|1|0|Here the High Priest, as well as many others, is quite startled and says after a while, 'Yes, yes, now I do understand it. But why did not the Lord speak right away as plainly as you have now spoken? Then I would surely not have sinned against Him.'
GGJ|1|43|2|0|Says Nathanael, 'If a seven year old boy would ask me that, I would not be at all surprised, but I do wonder how you, one of the principal sages of this place, could ask like that.
GGJ|1|43|3|0|Would you not also like to ask the Lord why he put into the grain of seed the limitless forming and developing ability of the tree that will be going forth from it? Why the tedious development of a tree from the grain of seed and following that the long wait for the ripe fruit? Just look how foolish you still are!
GGJ|1|43|4|0|The Lord's word and teaching is like all His works. He gives us His teaching in seed-pods. These we have first to sow into the soil of our spirit, which soil is called LOVE. Then the seed will sprout and grow into a tree of true knowledge of God and ourselves, and from this tree we shall then in due course be able to gather fully matured fruit for eternal life.
GGJ|1|43|5|0|LOVE IS THE PRINCIPAL THING; without it no fruit of the spirit can thrive. Sow the wheat into the air and see whether it will grow and bear fruit for you, but if you put the grain of wheat into good soil, it will grow and bear multiple fruit. The right love, however, is a proper soil for the spiritual grain of seed which we receive from the Lord's mouth.
GGJ|1|43|6|0|This is the reason why the Lord has now for all of you abolished the harsh Mosaic law of punishment, so that you may soon grow richer in good soil in your hearts. For he who punishes according to the law has little or often no love at all and the divine word-seed will, therefore, develop in him only poorly. The one who is being punished is anyway in the judgement in which there is no love, since judgement is the death of love.
GGJ|1|43|7|0|Therefore, it is better if you do not immediately see your fellowmen's faults, but are forbearing and patient. And if they in their weakness ask something of you, you shall not withhold it from them, so that love may keep growing in yourselves and also in your weak brothers Once this is present in abundance in you as well as your brothers, the divine seed will thrive within you and the weak will then in his strength look upon you with good will and reward you many times over for what you did for him when he was weak.
GGJ|1|43|8|0|But if you are stingy and hard where your weak brothers are concerned, you yourselves will never attain to a divine fruit within you and the judgement of the weak will in the end drag also you into destruction.
GGJ|1|43|9|0|When the Lord said, "Give the one who asks you for your shirt also the coat," He only meant to point out that you who are rich and have many possessions should give abundantly to the poor when they come to you. Thereby you will also gain much soil in your hearts and thus be blessed with the possession of such true soil, and the poor will truly bless you, for from your hearts they will receive the most effective sermon of God's true Gospel and thereby become strong for your own eternal support. But if you give miserly and calculate when and how much to give, you help neither yourselves nor your poor brothers, and because of it these will never become a support for you.'
GGJ|1|44|1|1|The priest's further questions regarding the analogy of the metaphors in the Sermon on the Mount. "Right eye" and "left hand" explained by Nathanael
GGJ|1|44|1|0|Says the High Priest, who has listened to this speech most attentively, 'Everything is now in order and I think that I understand all this pretty well. There is just one thing I still want to mention: The Master actually speaks only of tearing out the right eye and cutting off the right hand. Only in my searching zeal I added also the feet, but look, you have now also explained to me the cutting off of the feet just as you did the eye and hand about which alone the Lord spoke as far as I know. You said that there existed correspondence only in the Word of the Lord Who speaks to man's spirit. How come then that you found also correspondence in my addition?'
GGJ|1|44|2|0|Says Nathanael, 'You are wrong. The Lord spoke also of the right foot, but He hinted to the scribes to omit that about the foot because those who have directed their inner vision heavenward and have activated their love-will - which corresponds to the left arm as the hand of the heart - in accordance with God's will after getting rid of the right arm or right hand - by which the purely worldly motivation is to be understood - no longer need to rid themselves of the right foot. Once the eye is in the right light and the hand, or rather the will, is acting correctly, the progress into the regions of eternal life is automatically there or the right foot, denoting worldly progress, already automatically severed and a special effort is no longer needed.
GGJ|1|44|3|0|You Samaritans could as well start with the foot, for although your sight is now directed toward the divine and your hands are engaged in the right action, your foot or your eagerness for progress is directed towards the world. You expect of the Messiah something quite different from what you should expect of Him in accordance with the predictions by all the prophets, and that, spiritually seen, is your right foot which you should sever, so that you can set out on the right road to the Kingdom of God. Only because of you the Lord had spoken also of the right foot, but did not have it recorded because the future followers of the Lord's teaching will know very well where and wherein the kingdom of the Messiah is and consists and what has to be done to enter it. Is there anything else you wish to query?'
GGJ|1|44|4|0|Says the High Priest, 'Now everything is clear to me as far as I am able to grasp it but, notwithstanding the fact that I now do understand it, I must add that your teaching, the way it is given, is a severe and hard to understand teaching and you will find that many will be taking offence at it.
GGJ|1|44|5|0|Not that I wish to make a bad prophet for you, yet I tell you that with the arrogant Jews you will not achieve what you have achieved with us, notwithstanding our stupidity in many points. We do believe now, although still as if in a dream. The prominent Jews, however, will not believe you like this. They will ask of signs and my in the end even persecute you because of the signs. We did not ask you for signs, but you nevertheless worked them voluntarily.
GGJ|1|44|6|0|We do not believe you because of the signs, which partly could also be worked by men, but purely because of the teaching since it has now been explained to us. Therefore, you should stay with us, for with the proud Jews and Greeks you will have little success.'
GGJ|1|45|1|1|Nathanael’s apostle-confession about the imitation of the Lord according to the new teaching of love from the sermon on the mount.
GGJ|1|45|1|0|Says Nathanael, 'This far I had to instruct you, from here on everything is in the Lord's hand. What He wills, we also shall will and do, for all of us are spiritually still very poor. Therefore, we must remain with Him, so that we may gain the Kingdom of Heaven. We will bear together with the Lord all suffering and persecution, so that with and in Him we shall have the proper comfort. In His name let us be meek in all our thoughts, opinions, wishes and desires, also in all our actions, so that we may be able to take real possession of the true soil which is THE PURE LOVE OF GOD IN OUR HEARTS.
GGJ|1|45|2|0|We shall not shun the land where conditions are harsh and unjust either; we shall be hungry and thirsty for true justice, since we have the One with us Who can truly satisfy us everlastingly.
GGJ|1|45|3|0|And we ourselves will be most merciful towards everyone, be he just or unjust in his dealings with us, so that in the eyes of the Lord we may be considered worthier of God's great mercy.
GGJ|1|45|4|0|We will also everywhere, just as here before you, guard our hearts as much as possible against impurity, so that the Lord may not turn away from us when we face Him. For with an impure heart one cannot approach God and in spirit contemplate in all truth His countenance and the abundant wonders of His works.
GGJ|1|45|5|0|If we are of a pure heart, we must be peaceful, patient and gentle toward everyone, for an angry heart can never be pure, since anger always grows out of the ground of pride. But if we are of a peaceful heart, we may confidently approach as children the One who brought us the SONSHIP OF GOD and taught us Himself to pray to God as our Father.
GGJ|1|45|6|0|It is of no importance, my friend, if, as you believe, we shall be persecuted in other lands and places on account of our most righteous cause, for we have Him and through Him the heaven of heavens. And thus we are happy already here, supremely happy, whether people love us or scorn and persecute us for His sake, because He is Lord over all and over everything. We serve Him above all, whom all the heavens obey and are always prepared to serve, as we could convince ourselves yesterday and on earlier occasions, and this alone is our highest reward and greatest honour. Therefore, do not be concerned about us, for we know and recognise what we have to reckon with.
GGJ|1|45|7|0|The High Priest was quite surprised at this speech so full of determination and said, 'Truly, if I were not needed here and did not have wife and children and some other responsibilities, I would go with you.'
GGJ|1|45|8|0|Says Nathanael, 'We have left wives, children and other things and have followed Him, and our wives and children are nevertheless living. I tell you what I think about this: Whoever cannot in this world, for the love of Him, leave whatever it may be, is not worthy of His grace. Whether it offends you or not, this is the position. My heart tells me so, and in the heart everything is truth once the spirit within it has awakened to the living thinking in God. He does not need us, but we do need Him.
GGJ|1|45|9|0|Have you ever helped Him to raise the immense sun above the vast horizon and spread its celestial light across the wide earth? Or have you ever seen, let alone forged, the shackles the Lord puts on the winds, how He constrains the lightning and the mighty thunder and the sea in its depths? Who can claim ever to have helped the Lord in anything? And if this is so, who, when he is called by the Lord to follow Him, can still think of his wife, his children and his things and not follow unconditionally - Him, the Lord of all life, of all the heavens and all the worlds, for whom we have waited so long to come and who has now come exactly in the way all the prophets and patriarchs had predicted?'
GGJ|1|45|10|0|Says the High Priest, 'If I only were not the high priest, I would in truth do what all of you have done. But I am the high priest and since you, as I have heard, will stay here only for one more day, these people, who are so weak in faith, need me like the eye for seeing. So you will understand that I have to remain here, not so much because of my wife, my children and things, but rather because of these weak believers, who for quite some time yet will be unable to completely relinquish their set idea of old about the nature of the Messiah and the purpose of His coming. It will cost me a great effort, but what can I do?
GGJ|1|45|11|0|I now believe firmly that your Master is the promised Messiah, but what about my flock? You have seen how already during the sermon many left. These are of a vexed unbelief which they will now diligently spread and many who still remained and yesterday fully believed have now their doubts, too, and do not know what to believe.
GGJ|1|45|12|0|Imagine what a job I, being an oracle to all of them, shall have! But if I do not convert them, they will remain to the end of the world whatever you can imagine, but not what they are supposed to be. And look, that is the main reason why I have to stay here, and I am convinced that the Lord will not deny me His grace because of it. Even if I am not bodily in His company, I shall remain so spiritually for ever and endeavour to serve Him as a most faithful servant and shepherd in full accordance with His here proclaimed teaching, and I think that He will agree to this.'
GGJ|1|45|13|0|Say I, 'Yes, I would like that and it suits Me very well. You shall be an excellent tool for Me in this community and your reward in heaven shall once be great. But now evening has come and let us go home again. So be it!'
GGJ|1|45|14|0|Following these words we walked down from the mountain and homewards. There was still quite a crowd around, although earlier, when I ended My sermon, many had left full of unbelief and vexation.
GGJ|1|46|1|1|During the descent from mount Gerizim: Healing of a leper. About zeal and proper restraint.
GGJ|1|46|1|0|As already mentioned before, we were not actually at the top of the mountain, but lower down on the first rise because of the larger space there which was suitable for the large crowd that had followed Me from the town among which were many old and already rather weak people who in the considerable heat of the day would hardly have reached the peak of the mountain. But we were nevertheless rather high up and the descent was only slow as the twilight made it hard to see the path for some people with weak eyes.
GGJ|1|46|2|0|As we thus slowly and carefully descended from the mountain into the plain, a man, covered in bad sores, was lying by the roadside. He immediately got to his feet, came to me and said in a plaintive voice, 'O Lord, if it were only your will, you could make me clean.' And I stretched out My hand over him and said, 'So it is My will that you shall be clean!' In a moment the sick man was cleansed of his leprosy, all the swellings, scabs and scales had vanished suddenly. As it had been a particularly bad case of leprosy, beyond help from any physician, all the people; were quite amazed when they saw how this man became so suddenly clean of his leprosy.
GGJ|1|46|3|0|Now the cleansed man meant to praise Me vociferously, but I warned him, saying, 'I tell you that for the time being you must not tell anybody about this, except the high priest. Go to him; he is walking behind us with My disciples. When he will have confirmed that you are cleansed, then go home and sacrifice on the altar what Moses has ordered.'
GGJ|1|46|4|0|The cleansed man did immediately what I bade him. The High Priest was also greatly astonished and said, 'If a physician had told me: "Look, I am going to cure this man," I would have only laughed and said: "Oh you fool, go to the Euphrates and try to bail it out. Each bucketful drawn will be replaced by hundred thousands; however, it should still be easier for you to drain the Euphrates than to restore health to this man whose flesh has already begun to decompose." And the man, whom we have now recognised as the Messiah, managed to do this with a single word. - In truth, this suffices us. - He is definitely Christ. - We do not need any further proof.
GGJ|1|46|5|0|In truth, if today someone should ask me for a shirt, I would not only add the coat, but all my clothes. For this prize I am truly willing to give away everything right to the shirt, and I now realise that His is a purely divine teaching. Yes, He Himself is as Jehovah now bodily with us. What more could we wish for? I will be a herald all night to announce His presence in all the streets and lanes.'
GGJ|1|46|6|0|Following these words he runs to Me, that is, close to the well, falls at My feet and says, 'Lord, do stop just for a moment that I may worship You, for You are not only Christ, a Son of God, but God Himself clothed in the flesh, with us.'
GGJ|1|46|7|0|Say I, 'Friend, let that pass. I have already shown you how to pray. So pray silently, and that is sufficient. Do not do too much today and as a result maybe not enough tomorrow. There should be a right measure observed in everything. If you add the coat to the shirt, that is quite enough to make the poor your very good friend forever, but if you, when he only asks for a shirt, would add all your clothes, this would embarrass him and he will think that you either want to confound him or that you are out of your mind. And look, nothing good would have been achieved thereby.
GGJ|1|46|8|0|However, if someone asks you for one shekel and you give him two, or maybe three, you will make the borrower's heart glad and your own very happy. But if you give a thousand shekels to the one who came to you to borrow only one, he will be alarmed and think: "What does that mean? I asked him for one shekel only and he wants to give me all he possesses? Does he take me for insatiable, does he want to embarrass me or has he maybe become deranged?" And behold, such a man will not become a gain for your heart not will such an attitude on your part be of benefit for his heart. Therefore, just a fair, full measure in everything, and that is quite sufficient.'
GGJ|1|46|9|0|This instruction has fully satisfied the High Priest and he speaks to himself, 'Yes, yes, He is right in everything. If one does exactly as He said, it is quite in order; what is below or above it, is either bad or stupid. For if I today gave everything away and tomorrow maybe an even poorer man came to my door, what could I give him then? How sad it would make me, for I would no longer be able to help an even poorer man.
GGJ|1|46|10|0|The Lord is so absolutely right in all things and knows how to arrange for the best measure to be applied everywhere. Therefore, all honour, praise and glory be to Him alone and the fullest adoration from all hearts.'
GGJ|1|47|1|1|At Sychar. The miraculous supper at Irhael's, in fellowship with the angels. The Lord's hints about His celestial servants. The Lord's compatriots' anger and lack of faith.
GGJ|1|47|1|0|By this time however we arrive at Irhael's and Joram's, where, in the manner of the previous day everything had been readied for supper, only more opulently by far. All the many Sycharites who had been to the mountain begin to take their leave in the corridor; but a great host of youths clad in white step among them and implore them to stay for supper.
GGJ|1|47|2|0|The high priest, astonished at the vast number of youths and above all at their great affability, kindliness and benevolence, immediately steps up to Me and asks in great humility: 'But Lord, who are these magnificent youths? None of them can be sixteen years of age, yet with every word and movement they exhibit extraordinary learning. Oh tell me whence they came and to which school they belong! Of what beautiful shape and how well-fed they are! How exceedingly pleasant and agreeable to the heart just the sound of their voice. Therefore Lord, tell, tell me who and whence are these youths!'
GGJ|1|47|3|0|Say I: 'Have you not heard it said of old: he who is a lord has also his servants and attendants? You call Me Lord, and it is therefore fitting that I too have My servants and attendants! That they are highly educated evinces that their Lord must be a most wise and loving one. The lords of the world are hard and loveless however, and so are their servants; that Lord however Who is a Lord in heaven and has now come to the earth and the hard world of men has also His servants from whence He came, and the servants resemble Him because they not only are His servants but also children of His wisdom and love. Have you truly understood Me?'
GGJ|1|47|4|0|Says the chief priest: 'Of a truth, Lord, in so far as one can at all understand your most memorable metaphorical language. There would be a lot of questions of course to clarify this thing, but I leave it there and hope that there shall be ample opportunity yet for that today.'
GGJ|1|47|5|0|Say I: 'Oh indeed! But let us now go to supper, as all is in readiness!'
GGJ|1|47|6|0|The crowd with faith all went to supper; only the part without faith went home, because they regarded all this as a trap. The reason was that those were mostly emigrated Galileans, among them many from Nazareth, who knew Me and also My disciples, whom they had seen often at the fish market. These said also to the native Samaritans: 'We know him and his disciples; he is a carpenter by trade and his disciples fishermen. He went to school with the Essenes who are well-versed in all sorts of crafts, healing and rare magic. Such he has learnt there and now practices his well-learnt craft in order to gain for the Essenes a great following and much income. Those youths however are well-bred, Caucasian-bought girls in disguise, belonging to the same Essenes; these would be the main attraction! But we shall not be bewitched so easily; because we know there is no fooling around with the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. But for the Essenes, who think that their ancestors created the world, it is easy to fool around with what they regard as non-existent. So, as long as we believe the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob we do not need such Essene deceptions; and if ever we should lose our faith, then the Essenes with their smart errand-boys shall be for us no substitute, but in the end shall make us into Sadducees, who believe in no resurrection or eternal life. But may Jehovah save us from that!' With these comments they make for home.
GGJ|1|47|7|0|I and a large part comprising mostly Samaritans sit down to the meal and, after a good day's work take it easy and let the angels serve us; because here too I laboured in a desert, and it is written: 'And when Satan was forced to depart, angels came and ministered unto Him [Mt. 4:10-11 The trans.]
GGJ|1|48|1|1|At Sychar. The guests and the celestial servants. The high priest’s misgivings about his ministry of converting the faithless people. The Lord's comments in reply and His foretelling of His passion, death and rising. Appearance of spirits. Glorious promise for true followers.
GGJ|1|48|1|0|But only few at the table were aware of being served by angels, with food from the heavens. They believed in all earnest that I had such servants as part of My retinue, having bought these in Asia Minor for money. But they could not comprehend their great cheerfulness, friendliness and erudition; because such slaves normally had a sour expression and attended to their service slavishly and like machines, and there can generally be no talk about their education or philanthropy. In short, the guests were greatly amused, and the high priest who had gradually come to realise that these many servants were supernatural beings grew steadily more discomfited, since he felt embarrassed for the people who, although well-mannered, in his opinion carried on somewhat loosely with these glorious servants.
GGJ|1|48|2|0|But what embarrassed him most of all was that these, in spite of all signs from the wide-open heavens, hurried home unbelieving. He spoke with trepidation: 'My Lord and my God! What should convert such people ever if such signs are fruitless?! You Yourself, oh Lord, and the many angels from the open heavens were not able to convert this breed; what am I poor rascal to do with them? Would they not spit in my face if I dared teaching them about You?'
GGJ|1|48|3|0|Say I: 'Do you not also have a great number of believers around you? Make them your helpers and your task shall be easy. Because if a man is to lift a certain weight but lacks sufficient strength, he engages a helper. If just one does not suffice he engages a second and a third and therewith becomes master of the burden. Once the number of believers is equal, and here indeed bigger than of the unbelieving, there the work is easy.
GGJ|1|48|4|0|Quite different it is in places where no believers are found at all! There indeed one makes an attempt, so that no one should once have the excuse: I never heard a word of it.
GGJ|1|48|5|0|If a believer is found, one stays with him and reveals to him the kingdom of God's grace. If however not even one accepts the Word, one moves on, but also shakes the dust off one's feet over such a place; because such place is then unworthy of grace other than bestowed also upon the animals of the field and woods. Here then you have your guide lines for your future stance towards all those non-believers.
GGJ|1|48|6|0|But I also urge you to remain strong in your faith yourself, or else you shall accomplish very little for My kingdom! Do not let yourself be diverted by all kinds of news you shall hear about Me from Jerusalem in a couple of years! Because there I shall be handed over to the authorities, and these shall kill this My body, but this I shall revive again on the third day and thereupon remain with you till the end of the world! Because yonder brood in Jerusalem shall believe only when convinced that there is no way of killing Me off!
GGJ|1|48|7|0|And then it shall also come that at sundry places on earth, obstinate men shall be physically killing the bearers of the Gospel. But precisely such death shall then make believers out of the former, when they see that those who live a spiritual life out of My Word cannot be killed! Because those killed shall sporadically return to their pupils and teach them My Ways!
GGJ|1|48|8|0|But to the hard of heart, worldlings who have either no faith or, having some nevertheless do not act according to what faith teaches, neither I nor My disciples shall come to fully remove their night of doubts from their hearts. But when the end of their flesh comes over them they shall taste the evil of their faithlessness and the consequences of not keeping My teaching through deeds, even whilst those who believe on Me through works shall neither feel nor taste death.
GGJ|1|48|9|0|Because when I shall open the door of the flesh to these, they shall step out of their flesh like prisoners from their cells when the leniency of their lord has unlocked them.
GGJ|1|48|10|0|Therefore do not be disconcerted when you shall hear one or the other thing about Me. Because he who abides in faith and unshaken in faith and love till the end, as I teach and have taught and shall teach on and on, shall attain to blissfulness in the everlasting kingdom of the heavens, which you now behold open above you, with My angels ascending and descending!'
GGJ|1|49|1|1|At Sychar. Hints on the how and where of true worship. Irhael's commendable talk. ‘Not houses of prayer, but refuges and hospitals for the poor you shall build Me’. Allusion to the temple of the Creation.
GGJ|1|49|1|0|Says the high priest: 'I am sorted out now and hope that this entire district also shall be so in a short time. But allow me just another question, and this consists in: Are we to still honour the mountain and your old House, and honour your Sabbaths there, or should we erect a new House here, to meet in Your name? If the latter is Your will then You might want tomorrow to point out the appropriate spot most pleasing to you, and we should then do everything to accommodate Your desire therein too.'
GGJ|1|49|2|0|Say I: 'Friend, that which is the right thing for you and mankind at large I have already made known to you on the mountain today.
GGJ|1|49|3|0|But for the keeping of same it requires neither the old House on the Mount, and still less a new one in town, but only your believing hearts and a firm and good will.
GGJ|1|49|4|0|When I came here yesterday and took a rest at Jacob's well, encountering Irhael, she too when recognising Me more closely asked Me whether God is to be worshipped on Gerizim or in the temple at Jerusalem. Let her tell you what answer I gave her!'
GGJ|1|49|5|0|Here the high priest turns to Irhael, and she says, 'The Lord spoke to me thus:
GGJ|1|49|6|0|'The hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship God neither upon Gerizim nor in the temple at Jerusalem! For God is a Spirit, and those who worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth!' This the Lord spoke; you are a high priest and shall know what is to be done henceforth!
GGJ|1|49|7|0|My view is that since the Lord has bestowed such exceeding Grace upon us all and took lodging in this house, which is not mine but is His and shall remain so, this house should remain a memorable one for ever, and we want to assemble in it in His name always and honour the Sabbath in His glory!'
GGJ|1|49|8|0|Says the high priest: 'Yes, yes, you are quite right, if only we were all believers; but some consideration has to be also given to the weak! These would be offended even more!'
GGJ|1|49|9|0|I said; 'Irhael is right! Whoever is offended - well, let him be offended and climb his mountain! Once he no longer finds anything there, he will start thinking of something better.
GGJ|1|49|10|0|Do not in future build houses of prayer for Me but guest houses and refuges for the poor who can not pay you!
GGJ|1|49|11|0|In the love of your poor brothers and sisters shall you be My true worshippers, and in such houses of prayer I shall be frequently among you, without you necessarily becoming aware of it; but in temples built for worshipping Me with the lips, as it has been till now, I shall henceforth dwell no more than man's intellect would in his little toe.
GGJ|1|49|12|0|If notwithstanding you have to awaken your hearts towards Me and enter upon the right humility in an exalted temple, then move outside into the temple of My Creations, and sun, moon and all the stars and the sea, the mountains and the trees and the birds of the air, as also the fish in the water and the countless flowers of the fields shall proclaim My glory to you!'
GGJ|1|49|13|0|Say, is not the tree more glorious than all the splendour of the temple at Jerusalem?! A tree is a pure work of God, it has its life and brings forth nourishing fruit. But what does the temple bring forth? I say unto you: nothing but arrogance, anger, envy, the most blatant jealousy and domineering; because it is not God's, but the vain work of man.
GGJ|1|49|14|0|Verily, verily I say unto you all; he who shall honour, love and therewith worship Me by doing good to his brothers and sisters in My name shall have his everlasting reward in heaven; but he who henceforth honours Me with all kinds of ceremonies in a temple built especially for this shall also have his temporal reward from the temple! When however after the death of his flesh he shall come to Me and say: 'Lord, Lord, have mercy on me, your servant', I shall then say unto him: 'I do not know you; hence depart from Me and seek your reward with him who you served!' For this reason you too should henceforth have nothing more to do with any temple!
GGJ|1|49|15|0|But in this present house you may always assemble in My remembrance, whether on a Sabbath or other day, because every day is the Lord's and not just the Sabbath, on which you can in the future do good just as on any other day.'
GGJ|1|50|1|1|At Sychar. About the honouring of the Sabbath. What God wants men to do. Work day and Sabbath. God's constant activity. Moses' teaching about the Sabbath. ‘Be ye perfect even as your Father in heaven is perfect.’ Promise of answered prayers.
GGJ|1|50|1|0|The Lord: 'The most appropriate honouring of the Sabbath however is that you should be more actively engaged in doing good than on any other day!
GGJ|1|50|2|0|Only the servants' work, being work for wages and reward from the world, you should henceforth perform neither on a normal week day and just as little on a Sabbath. Because from now on, every day shall be a Sabbath and every Sabbath a full work day! In this, My friend, you now have a complete rule on how you are to serve God in the future! - At that let us leave it!'
GGJ|1|50|3|0|Says the high priest: 'I now clearly recognise the holy truth of this rule, which I am happy to take as a Commandment; but with the entrenched Jews it will take much before this rule, gone forth from the purely divine will, shall become comprehensible to them in its fullest truth! I fear that very many shall not accept this rule before the end of the world. Because men already are accustomed to the Sabbath from antiquity and will not have it taken from them. Oh, the effort and work this shall take!'
GGJ|1|50|4|0|Say I: 'It is not strictly necessary that the Sabbath be completely dropped, but only its follies! God the Lord does not require your services and honouring; for He has created the world and man without anyone's help and is only asking men to acknowledge and love Him with all their strength, and this not only on the Sabbath but every day ceaselessly!
GGJ|1|50|5|0|What kind of divine service is it that makes you remember God only on a Sabbath yet never during the week?! Is not God the same, unchanging God every day? Does not He on every day let the sun go up and pour light over the just and unjust, of whom there always are more than the just?
GGJ|1|50|6|0|Does not God Himself work the same on every day? If however God Himself takes no holidays, why should men keep, holidays just for idleness? Because nothing do they regard more on a Sabbath than idling! But with this they give God the worst possible service!
GGJ|1|50|7|0|For it is God's will that men shall get more and more used to love-activity, so that once in the other life they will be capable of much work and effort and able to seek and find only in such activity true and supreme bliss. Would men ever be able to achieve this within themselves through idleness? I tell you: never!
GGJ|1|50|8|0|On workdays, although he does work, man only practices selfishness, for then he works for his flesh and calls what he gains his own. Whoever wishes to obtain that from him must buy it through work or with money, or he would not get anything of significance from anyone. Therefore, if on workdays men cultivate only their selfishness and spend the Sabbath, as the only day on which they should practice love-activity, in the most inflexible idleness, the very serious question arises: When should or would people practice the only true divine service, which consists in loving service to the fellowman?
GGJ|1|50|9|0|God Himself is not even for a moment idle, but constantly active for mankind and never for Himself. He does not need an earth for Himself, nor a sun, a moon, all the stars nor anything contained therein or going forth from same. God does not need all that. But all the created spirits and men do need it, and for their sake the Lord is continually active.
GGJ|1|50|10|0|If the Lord, whose work goes on every day and who is continually active for mankind, wishes men as His children to be like Him in everything, how can it ever have been His will that after six selfishly spent days men should on the seventh serve Him satisfactorily by absolute idleness and honour Him, the eternally active One, through indolence?
GGJ|1|50|11|0|I tell you, the high priest, this now quite clearly, so that you may in future - well aware who the One is who has told you this - show your flock the Sabbath in a better light than it has been the case from Moses until now. For in the same way as I have now explained the Sabbath to you it had been given also to Moses, but the people only too soon perverted it into a heathen day of idleness, believing to render a good service to God through inaction and the punishing of those who at times dared to perform also on the Sabbath some small task or give some beneficial help to a sick person. O for the great blindness and the grossest foolishness!'
GGJ|1|50|12|0|Says the high priest, quite subdued by the truth: 'Oh for the holiest truth of Your mouth! Yes, now all is clear to me! Only now have You oh Lord taken away Moses's threefold veil from my eyes! Now Lord there is no need of further signs; because here just Your holy Word suffices! And I maintain from fullest conviction that in future those who believe on You only on account of the signs but not Your eminently true Word shall not possess a true living faith but be instead mere idle, mechanistic followers of Your teaching and holy will; but with us it shall be otherwise! Not the signs which Your presence has provided but only your holy and most true Word shall bring forth and awaken the true, living faith and fullest love for You in our hearts, and out of Yourself and solely on Your account also towards all men in the right measure. And thus Your will be done for evermore, which You oh Lord have now made so abundantly clear to us forever.'
GGJ|1|50|13|0|Say I: 'Amen! Yes, dear friend and brother, thus it is right and good. Because only in this way shall you become perfect even as the Father in heaven is perfect. When however you are perfect like that then you are also true children of God, and can at all times call out to Him: 'Abba, dear Father'. And whatever you shall, as His true children ask Him, that shall He also give you; because the Father is exceedingly good and gives His children all He has! But eat and drink now; because the food here is not of this earth, but the Father sends it to you from the heavens and is now Himself among you!'
GGJ|1|51|1|1|At Sychar. The angels' talk to the apprehensive dinner guests. The ‘Sycharite Gospel’. The story of Nathaniel's conversion. The Lord's command of silence about His Deity until He be uplifted on the Cross.
GGJ|1|51|1|0|Says the High priest: 'Lord, are we to commence eating again? Did we not already fortify ourselves with food and drink at the start of supper?! I for one am fully fortified and can neither eat nor drink more.'
GGJ|1|51|2|0|Say I: 'You have answered rightly, for you are filled with food and precious wine from the heavens. But there are many here who dared to neither eat nor drink; because they held no regard yet for My name or My Word and were frightened as of witchcraft. But now that they heard our talk and comprehended its lucid truth, their foolish fear left them and hunger and thirst took its place. Now they would like to eat and drink but do not dare for all their reverence. Do you think one should let them go like that? Oh, that be far from us! They shall now eat and drink heartily! Because they shall henceforth not eat or drink from this kitchen, except once in My kingdom in the heavens!'
GGJ|1|51|3|0|After this correction I again exhorted the crowds to eat and drink, and also said to the youths: 'Don't let them miss out on anything!' - And the youths once again brought a good amount of bread and wine and all kinds of precious fruits.
GGJ|1|51|4|0|But some worried about whether to eat the unknown fruits. And the youths spoke: 'Dear brethren! Eat all these fruits without fear; because they are clean and of exquisite flavour! There certainly are on this earth a number of fruits, grasses and animals in whose formation unclean spirits are at work, because it is written into the Lord's order; because here also the devils have to serve the Lord, even if they won't or cannot do so voluntarily! Because just as a slave has to serve his master in chains, just so the devils also must serve; but the blessing is not in such work!
GGJ|1|51|5|0|And so there are upon this earth, where not infrequently men, animals and devils live under one roof, and active after their kind, all kinds of deeds, works and fruits of a bad and unclean nature and species, of which men should not partake if they desire to avoid all kinds of earthly diseases; and the Lord has through His servant Moses for that reason determined all those things which are clean and good, and has counseled men against using those things upon which unclean spirits are at work, - and this is a splendid order. But everything offered here for your enjoyment is most clean because brought here from the heavens for you supernaturally; hence you may enjoy everything fearlessly! Because what the Father gives from the heavens is most clean and advances the life of soul and spirit forever.'
GGJ|1|51|6|0|This instruction on the part of the wise youths cheered every heart, and all praised God for the friendly wisdom of these youths. This teaching also was recorded later, maintaining itself in this town and district for many years.
GGJ|1|51|7|0|But when afterwards this city and district were ravaged by sundry foes, much perished and this teaching with it, to which Paul once made a mystical allusion in one of his letters where he speaks of all kinds of spirits. [Heb. 1:14 - the translator.]
GGJ|1|51|8|0|The entire company now were in good spirits, and discussed Me and My teaching and this meal from the heavens among themselves, and the youths discussed many things with the guests.
GGJ|1|51|9|0|Nathanael however got up and spoke to the guests: 'Dear friends and brethren! Only a few moons (months) ago I was still a fisherman in the district of Bethabara on the river Jordan, not far from its estuary; a most unassuming man came to John and allowed Himself to be baptised, and John, without ever having seen Him physically on earth, immediately gave Him this testimony: 'Behold, the lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world!' And again, John testified and spoke! 'He it is of Whom I said 'He it is Who, coming after me is preferred before me, whose shoe's latch I am not worthy to loose.'
GGJ|1|51|10|0|Such testimony I heard from the preacher in the desert, and I became reflective, made off and related it to my wife and children at home, and these were greatly astonished that the strict preacher gave another human such testimony.
GGJ|1|51|11|0|Because it was hard to speak with the preacher, and when he spoke his words were rough and he spared no one, whether it was a Pharisee, priest or Levite; all had to jump for life or death over the sword of his tongue!
GGJ|1|51|12|0|When however He Who is now a Lord among us came then John became a lamb among lambs and became as tender as a lark singing its song of spring! In short, my family could hardly believe my tale, since they knew how John was wont to speak only too well.
GGJ|1|51|13|0|Two days later however I went about my day's work quite early, sat under a tree to repair my fishing gear, when He Whom John had given this delicate testimony came to me in company of a few who already followed Him, called me by my name and asked me to follow Him. And when I wondered at how He knew me thus, since I had not met Him previously, He said: 'Wonder not greatly, for verily I say unto you, hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man!'
GGJ|1|51|14|0|And behold, what the Lord had spoken to me then has now most gloriously fulfilled itself here! All the heavens stand open and the angels descend and minister unto Him and all of us. What further proof do we need that He alone is the One Who is to come in accordance with the promises proclaimed to all children of Israel, starting with Adam?! I therefore regard Him as more than just the Messiah! He is ....'
GGJ|1|51|15|0|Here I interrupt Nathanael, saying: 'My dear friend and brother, for the present only, this far and no further! Only after this flesh shall have been uplifted by the Jews, you can say everything that you know about Me, unreservedly, but not before under any circumstances; because men are not ready for this yet!'
GGJ|1|51|16|0|Nathanael accepted that, yet could nevertheless not understand what I meant by the uplifting of My flesh; but he was silent and of sad countenance! But I consoled him and reminded him of what I had told him previously in this matter, and he became cheerful and praised Me in his heart.
GGJ|1|51|17|0|But the morning of the following day began to dawn. Yet no one felt any trace of tiredness or sleep, because all were fortified as never before even after soundest sleep. All therefore asked Me if they could tarry with Me for the day. And I acceded to such their devout request.
GGJ|1|52|1|1|Section: Second day in Sychar
GGJ|1|52|1|1|The Lord discusses the high priest's domestic problems with him. Mother Mary's apparel. The slandering of the high priest's family. Jonael's sadness. The Lord's comfort and testimony against the world.
GGJ|1|52|1|0|The high priest rose and besought Me, saying: 'Lord, since You have blessed us with the inestimable grace of staying with us for another day, how would it be if You and Your disciples, together with also those others who believe on You, and with my own presence, would visit the nearby towns, of which we can count only three? Perhaps some people could be found there who would believe on You if they saw and heard You?
GGJ|1|52|2|0|Say I: 'On their account, no, but yes on your account! It gives you pleasure and I want to gladly give you that pleasure. But you have a wife and children; do you not want to introduce them to Me? Where are they and how many of them?'
GGJ|1|52|3|0|Says the high priest, somewhat embarrassed: 'Lord, I have a pleasant wife who like myself is getting on a bit in years, and also seven children, but unfortunately only maidens between twelve and twenty-one years. But You know that it is not a great honour for an Israelite to have no male descendants; and so, Lord, please bear a little with my weakness! I lacked the daring to come up with my exclusively female folk!
GGJ|1|52|4|0|If it pleased You, oh Lord, then I would nevertheless ask You on this occasion to pass by my house, where I could then introduce my womankind to You. But until now it would have hardly been appropriate. Because notwithstanding that I am not lacking in anything and can get on reasonably with my family here, the clothing situation leaves something to be desired. They are indeed clothed appropriately for domestic errands; but to be seen in company such as this would, for a high priest's family be much too unseemly! Under the circumstances therefore they would do well to stay at home, where they shall not be exposed to ridicule by the world and to their inborn vanity. And it is good for them to have as little as possible to do with the world, because the latter is and remains bad at all times!'
GGJ|1|52|5|0|Say I: 'I want to comply with your request, but then let them all come with us! But a more suitable apparel for them shall in any case be arranged for them, to the extent of their making a favourable impression in our circle. It nevertheless is good and wise of you to keep them away from the world as much as possible, but with our surely non-worldly company they would have fitted in!
GGJ|1|52|6|0|Behold Mary, the mother of My flesh! She simply is fitted out in white linen, overhung with a very ordinary blue apron, yet she is sufficiently dressed up! On her head she wears normally a square sun-hat like all the other women who followed Me from Galilee and Judea, and they nevertheless make out most fittingly in our company. But regardless of that, your wife and daughters shall be found among our company this day!'
GGJ|1|52|7|0|Says one of the Samaritans, 'That would all be all right! But although I on my part have no proof, I nevertheless tell you what I heard from people in this area and then you can do what you like. This however is what they are saying about the four elder daughters, that whenever the high priest is not home, they are seen in the streets at night and, since they are most beautiful, they are accepting money from lustful labourers and sleep with them! This is going on in secret. I on my part have no proof, but this much I can say: if this teaching is to find general acceptance in these parts, with all those many unbelievers, then for the sake of the foolish masses the four eldest daughters at least should be kept out of our company! Because you brother Jonael know only too well how gossiping and immensely foolish and unbelieving our folk are. If this got around among them then not even Jehovah Himself could do anything about it! But this is only my humble opinion, on account of the evident malice of our people, to forestall any damage to our good cause!'
GGJ|1|52|8|0|The high priest gets very sad and says, 'Lord! If I had been only slightly remiss in my daughter's upbringing then it would hardly sadden me to listen to this; but I am only too aware that nothing was neglected for the education of their intellects and hearts, and I hazard to swear that each one of my daughters is as pure as a flower on Jehovah's mountain! Whence such shameful slander therefore?!'
GGJ|1|52|9|0|Say I: 'My dear brother Jonael, do not let it grieve you! Let it suffice you that your daughters are pure before Me. Because the world now is purely devilish and thus malicious through and through! Have you ever heard of grapes reaped from briars and figs from thistles?! I have known a long time since and hence also made quite a vivid reference to it on the mountain with the parable of the splinter in your neighbour's eye! And behold, this quite drove many from the Mount, because they discerned that I meant them.'
GGJ|1|52|10|0|But I say unto you: now even more certainly your daughters must come with us, and I shall walk in their midst. Because, let that which is of the devil also remain with the devil, if it will not be converted! But now let us start! I have already made everything known to your wife and daughters; they shall be waiting for us.'
GGJ|1|53|1|1|At Sychar. Peter's spirited testimony to the Son of God, and his stinging assessment of the unbelieving Galileans. The Galilean's opinion about Jesus and His disciples. Peter's worthy retort. The angel and the Lord punish the evil slanderer. The wicked's atonement.
GGJ|1|53|1|0|Along the way Peter speaks again: 'Now I am getting really dizzy with all the wonders upon wonders! No, anyone still doubting that this Jesus of Nazareth is the true Son of Jehovah must be either struck with the ten fold blindness of Pharaoh, or he is fully dead! The sick are suddenly healed just through the Word, the blind see, the deaf and dumb hear and the lame walk, and those with the most obstinate leprosy get as clean as if they had never sinned!
GGJ|1|53|2|0|On top of that the heavens open and hosts of the most magnificent angels hurriedly sail down, serve and carry on with us as if they had not left the earth since the appearance of the first man. And their beauty is such that at their mere sight one could perish with delight! And when He speaks with His unheard of wisdom, how these beautiful servants of Jehovah are all sweetest reverential attention and holy devotion, yet as cheerful as swallows on the nicest of summer days! Truly, whoever still can say, 'This Jesus is a magician pure and simple' ought to be slaughtered like an ox! Because such a man cannot be a man but only a talking animal, and should therefore not die like a man but like a domestic animal!'
GGJ|1|53|3|0|Whilst Peter is ruminating thus, not noticing what is going on around him, one unbelieving inhabitant of this town roughly taps him on the shoulder and says, 'In that case I as an honest man shall dutifully prophesy that you shall die as a barest ox! Because if you haven't reached the stage of realising what a real magician is capable of then you shouldn't open your big mouth where experienced and knowledgeable people live!
GGJ|1|53|4|0|Says Peter: 'Tell me, you coarse, dark spirit! Can those magicians of yours also heal all the sick with one word, and open the high heavens where no magician's hand or intellect can reach?!'
GGJ|1|53|5|0|Says the local: 'Oh you stupid, blind Galilean! Don't you know that a real magician can make a fish or snake out of a piece of wood?! Only recently there was one here from Egypt who threw sticks in the water and they at once turned into fish; but when he threw the sticks on dry land they turned into snakes and vipers; he then breathed into the air and it filled with locusts and other flying insects. Then he took white stones, threw them in the air and they turned into pigeons and flew off. Then he scooped up a handful of dust from the road, flung it in the wind and watch it, the air was instantly filled with mosquitoes to where the sun could hardly get through. But when he blew into these mosquitoes, a wind came, blowing these mosquitoes off like a cloud! - Then he took us to the pond behind the creek from where he first drew fish from sticks. He touched the water with his cane and look, it instantly turned into blood, and when he touched it again it again turned into water! - In the evening he calls to the stars and they fly into his hands like tame pigeons! Then he commands them and they fly back to the firmament! - Yet you say: where is the man whose hands reach up to the heavens?! But that all this took place here I can testify with a hundred witnesses. - What do you say to your Son of God from Nazareth now, of whom I know only too well whose son he is and where he learnt all this?!'
GGJ|1|53|6|0|Says Peter: 'If you haven't in fact lied like a crocodile with its baby-cry, after buying yourself your hundred witnesses for a few coppers, then these many recognising Jesus as the Christ must also know something of this magician of whose wonders you tell me! I will ask Jonael straight away! You'll be sorry if you lied!'
GGJ|1|53|7|0|Says the local: 'These won't clear you up because they wouldn't attend such shows in the first place for fear that the magicians did all this with the help of the devil, and he could do them much harm. Only us brave few, not believing in a devil went out, because we are slightly more acquainted with the powers of nature, convincing ourselves with supreme amazement at what man can do!'
GGJ|1|53|8|0|Says Peter: 'You should be a fine customer for sure. But I tell you that you are not going to get away with it and not escape your punishment! Just follow me to the high priest of this town now; we shall finalise this matter in front of him!'
GGJ|1|53|9|0|Says the local: 'What have I to do with this high priest?! I am a Galilean, and more of a Greek than a Jew at that; this high priest however is a stupid fanatic, even whilst at night-time his four eldest daughters, with their mother's consent carry on shamefully, so the story goes, surrendering to fornication. What use such idiot to me? I rate art and science above everything and I reserve my highest respect for all true scholars and artists, but they mustn't make out to be more than they are!
GGJ|1|53|10|0|If your truly clever and scholarly master in all kinds of art and science had stuck to what he is, he would have been one of the most highly regarded among the Jews, Greeks and Romans! But he makes a god out of himself and this is very stupid and belongs to dark antiquity!
GGJ|1|53|11|0|You people however are honest and upright souls in your own right; only your knowledge and experience doesn't seem to go much over fishing. Hence we shall leave further argument aside! You can believe what you like, but you won't pull the wool over our eyes so easily. Because we are versed in all kinds of knowledge and science and not without a smattering of magic, and know therefore what to think of your master!'
GGJ|1|53|12|0|Says Peter: 'Friend, you are trying to whitewash yourself in vain! This is not at all about whether you regard my Master as this or that and now with seeming cleverness try to make me forget about telling me a rotten lie before! May the high priest be just a fanatic to you as much as he likes; but as a public person in this small town he is bound to know whether a magician had recently been performing here as described by you! Because on this depends what I am to think of my Master.
GGJ|1|53|13|0|I tell you that I and many of us have left everything, indeed even wife and children and unquestioningly follow Him, since we saw Him perform deeds which would not be possible to any human ever, in addition hearing Him speak wisely as no man ever spoke before Him and hardly ever shall after Him!
GGJ|1|53|14|0|Yet you introduced another master besides Mine who, even though not surpassing Him, nevertheless performs deeds equaling His, which should be respected by every person. Everything now simply depends on whether it can be proven that such magician in fact performed the deeds you mentioned!
GGJ|1|53|15|0|If your witness is true then I give you my word of honour that although I fully attribute purely divine power to My Master, I nevertheless shall leave Him at once and go home to my family! Because I don't intend following a questionable magician even one more step, as I am still a true Jew, believing more in Moses than hundreds of thousands of the craftiest magicians. If however, as I fully suspect, from a purely evil will, you lied to me in order to just cast suspicion on my Master, then - as I already warned you, beware! You shall find out that I too out of the grace of My divine Master am quite capable of effecting certain things, without however introducing myself to anyone as a worker of miracles.
GGJ|1|53|16|0|Hence just come with me to the high priest, who right now is conferring with your tax-collector Matthew, who is bound to know something about your magician as well; because he too was here in town constantly and must know something about it. Therefore come of free will or I shall use force!'
GGJ|1|53|17|0|Says the local: 'Why, since I don't feel like it, - force? Just have a look - there are hundreds behind me! Just dare lay hands on me and see what happens!'
GGJ|1|53|18|0|Says Peter: 'I shall not put my hand on you the way you quite indelicately put yours on me before; yet you shall nevertheless be hauled over! Hosts of angels are traveling with us, whom you don't seem to see! It requires only a hint and they will immediately have you where I want and must have you!'
GGJ|1|53|19|0|Says the local: 'These boys clad in white are not going to be your angels?! Ha, ha, ha! Well, if these are our protective legion then we'll just hand out a few hooks and you and your protection-boys are spread outside the city wall!'
GGJ|1|53|20|0|This remark gets Peter quite beside himself and he straight away calls upon one of the youths to punish him! But the youth says, 'I am all for it, as long as it is the Lord's will; but the Lord has not given me a hint yet, and so I cannot accede to your request yet! But if He wants it I shall act.'
GGJ|1|53|21|0|Peter moves forward towards Me a little straight away and tells Me his problem. But I said, even whilst arriving in front of Jonael's house: 'Go and bring Me this person'.
GGJ|1|53|22|0|Peter was greatly relieved and hurried back and said to the youth: 'It is His will.'
GGJ|1|53|23|0|Here the youth gazed at the local and the latter began to quake and, driven by the youth, followed Peter over to Me without protest. But I just looked at him, and the local confessed that he had lied and that he had never seen such a magician, but that he had only heard of such and only wanted to see if this disciple was firm in his faith, having otherwise meant no evil at all.
GGJ|1|53|24|0|Say I: 'You are one who wants to use a second lie to get out of the first, and hence of the devil! Go and let him give you your reward, since you are such a good servant of his.'
GGJ|1|53|25|0|Immediately an evil spirit steps up to the local to agonisingly torment him. But the local puts out a tremendous yell: 'Lord, help me, as I admit loudly that I have sinned!'
GGJ|1|53|26|0|But I say: 'Whence did you hear that Jonael's four eldest daughters were whores? Confess it loudly or I let you be tormented till the end of the world!'
GGJ|1|53|27|0|Says the local: 'Oh Lord, I never heard it from anyone, but I once met the four daughters at night as they were carrying water from Jacob's well and tried to seduce them. But the daughters told me off in a way that made me glad to leave them; but I swore them revenge, invented this shamefulness out of my evil heart and spread the rumour all over the place! The daughters are perfect virgins. Oh, Lord, I alone am evil, everyone else is good and pure!'
GGJ|1|53|28|0|Here I command the evil spirit to leave the local; the latter has nevertheless to make up to Jonael! He is a merchant however and goes back and brings the daughters ten times what I commanded him, asking Jonael and the daughters for forgiveness.
GGJ|1|53|29|0|But I say unto him: 'The gift alone does not rectify such injustice! Go and recant all evil you spread everywhere, only then shall your sins be forgiven! Let it be so now!'
GGJ|1|53|30|0|The local promises to do everything immediately, but asks that I absolve him where in the case of strangers having found out, he doesn't know how to locate them.
GGJ|1|53|31|0|But I say unto him: 'Do what is possible; everything else I shall do and you shall then be without sin!'
GGJ|1|53|32|0|The local is happy therewith and goes off to undo all the evil he has committed.
GGJ|1|54|1|1|At Sychar. The Lord with Jonael's noble family. The disciples' annoyance, along the road with the marvelous scene with Jonael's daughters. The Lord's telling rebuke. The whereabouts of the kingdom of God. ‘Abide within love’.
GGJ|1|54|1|0|After the local's departure, I call back Jonael's wife and daughters who, when they had seen Me with the local, had fled in fear from the corridor back into the house.
GGJ|1|54|2|0|They hurry back in response to My call, hastening towards Me with the friendliest, cheerfully reverent faces, thanking Me with tears in their eyes for giving them back their innocence, smeared through the evil man.
GGJ|1|54|3|0|But I lay My hands on their heads, bless them and ask them to walk by My side all this day! But they excuse themselves, saying: 'Oh Lord, we are not worthy of such enormous grace! We are only too happy if we can follow You as the last ones among this great company!'
GGJ|1|54|4|0|But I say: 'I am aware of your proper humility, calling upon you to walk in My proximity for that very reason, wherever I shall be taking to the road in this district today!'
GGJ|1|54|5|0|The daughters thank Me for such incomprehensible favour. But Jonael asks the daughters, saying: 'My dear daughters! Where did you get these marvelous dresses, which truly become you in a heavenly fashion!?'
GGJ|1|54|6|0|Only then do the daughters become aware of wearing dresses of the finest brocade and their heads are adorned with the most precious diadems, giving them the looks of princesses.
GGJ|1|54|7|0|As the seven of them become aware of such splendour they are fully beside themselves! Their hearts are aflame with love and wonder, and with sweetest confusion they are unable to work out what had taken place with them. Only after long astonishment do they ask Jonael how this went on, because they were not aware of anyone handing them such regal clothing and diadems.
GGJ|1|54|8|0|But Jonael, himself quite delighted by the great charm of his daughters, says, 'Thank Him Who blessed you! He has bestowed it on you miraculously!'
GGJ|1|54|9|0|Here the children swarm all over Me, crying for love and joy and unable to speak. But the disciples behind Me are saying: if this only were happening indoors. But here in front of several thousand onlookers the thing is creating too much of a stir!'
GGJ|1|54|10|0|But, perceiving that they spoke thus I turned around and said to them; 'I have been with you for a long time, yet you never gave My heart the joy which these seven daughters have done! I verily say unto you these are already along the right way and have taken the best part; if you don't take this way you hardly shall find the portals of My kingdom! Because the children who come to Me thus shall also stay, but those coming with only adulation and praise shall have only My reflection but not Me amongst them!
GGJ|1|54|11|0|But My true kingdom is only where I am Myself in actual fact. Comprehend this also! But the Lord is a Lord also over all the world and does not have to consider what is fitting before a foolish world! Have you understood this?!'
GGJ|1|54|12|0|Peter replies: 'Lord, have patience with our great foolishness! You are aware of our education not deriving from heaven but from this world. It is all bound to be set right however, because we also love you above everything, otherwise we would not have followed You!'
GGJ|1|54|13|0|Say I: 'Do therefore indeed remain within love and take no account of this world, but of Me from the Heavens!' - With this the disciples are happy, praising Me in their hearts.
GGJ|1|55|1|1|At Sychar. The walk through the lovely grove. The old Esau castle. Episode with the lord of the manor, his servants and the Lord. The clever merchant - a friend of Truth, and his dilemma. The Lord as mind-reader. The merchant of poetry. A delicate question.
GGJ|1|55|1|0|But we continue with our journey, arriving after one hour in a clean, shady grove belonging to a wealthy merchant of Sychar. This grove is provided with lots of ornaments, small gardens, brooklets and ponds with all sorts of fish and birds; and at the end of the extensive grove there stands an immense castle with massive, fortified walls. This castle had been built by Esau, and he lived there when Jacob was abroad. It had of course greatly suffered with the vicissitudes of time; but this merchant spent vast sums on it, completely restoring its habitability, frequently dwelling there with all his, own and on this occasion too. Although he was of a charitable disposition and owned many other properties, he was quite fastidious about this one and uneasy when seeing too many people entering it, for he took great pains to cultivate it.
GGJ|1|55|2|0|When therefore he espied a large crowd moving through the grove and towards the fortifications, he quickly dispatched his many servants and workers to get us out of the grove, and to also find out what we were on about.
GGJ|1|55|3|0|But I said to the workers, 'Go to your lord and tell him, his and your Lord is letting him know that He and those with Him shall stop off for lunch!'
GGJ|1|55|4|0|The workers and servants immediately return to their lord with the message. He asks them whether they were able to work out who I was. But the workers and servants replied: 'We have already told you how he said to us that he was your and our lord, why do you ask again?! Seven regally adorned daughters accompany him, and there is a measureless crowd in his train! He could turn out to be a prince of Rome, and it would therefore be advisable to rush to the portals and welcome him with all honours.'
GGJ|1|55|5|0|On hearing this the merchant says, 'In that case bring me my best festive clothing at once and let the entire house bedeck themselves to the limit. Because such a prince has to be welcomed illustriously!'
GGJ|1|55|6|0|Everything throughout the castle now is a run-to and fro, with all cooks racing to the larder to move masses of edibles into the kitchen, whilst the gardeners are rushing to the large gardens to collect all kinds of precious fruit.
GGJ|1|55|7|0|After some time the castle lord comes out, splendidly attired and surrounded by a hundred of his most distinguished servants, bows down nearly to the ground before Me three times, welcomes Me in the name of all, thanking Me for the inestimable grace; for he still is of the persuasion that I am in all earnest a prince of Rome.
GGJ|1|55|8|0|But I gaze at him, asking: 'Friend, what do you consider to be the highest station a human being can occupy on earth?'
GGJ|1|55|9|0|Replies the wealthy merchant: 'Lord, forgive your most obedient slave, but I was unable to understand your question, of a most lofty wisdom; therefore please come down from your immeasurably exalted wisdom and put the question in a manner comprehensible to my unlimited mental dullness!' (He nevertheless had understood the question quite well, but it was in those times a silly form of courtesy to not understand even the simplest question, where the questioner was one of exalted rank, so as to highlight the wisdom of the high personage.)
GGJ|1|55|10|0|But I say unto him: 'Friend, you understood Me quite well, but pretend to not have understood Me, merely on account of the old courtesy rule, which however has already gone out of vogue. Put this old silliness aside therefore and answer My question!'
GGJ|1|55|11|0|Replies the merchant: 'Yes, if I may dare to answer your exalted question straight out, then with your permission I deem myself to have understood your exalted question, and my answer therefore would be that I naturally regard the emperor and his office as the highest a human can occupy on earth.'
GGJ|1|55|12|0|Say I: 'But friend, why do you contradict yourself so immensely in your own heart against your own dictum, running thus: :Truth is highest and holiest on this earth, and an office-bearer who is a steward of the office of Truth and justice discharges the highest and most exalted office on earth! Behold, this is your maxim! How can you declare as highest the office of an emperor who as commander in chief occupies an office of brute force, which definitely does not always base itself on Truth and justice, thus flatly contradicting your inner convictions?!'
GGJ|1|55|13|0|Here the rich merchant is stunned, saying after a while: 'Lord, exalted one! Who gave my adage away to you? I have never expressed it aloud, yet of course I thought it thousands upon thousands of times. Because we are only too well aware that with plain truth the best results are not always achieved and one has to often sacrifice it for political considerations, to escape unscathed among men!
GGJ|1|55|14|0|But it seems that in yourself too, exalted princely son, I have detected a great friend of truth and justice, and you may deem it appropriate for me to meet you with cherished truth; because high-ranking lords never want to hear truth [here the merchant comes out with a rhyme to the end of this verse, but the equivalent English words do not rhyme - the translator] and therefore highly regard flattery after which alone they strive, all human rights being nothing to them. Whatever they want they take, preferably by force. Whether the poor complain about injustice, now or in times past, that is all one to the great who bask in high esteem. That's why one has to be political and talk with them refinedly, otherwise prison and galley follow, multiplying mankind's torment and pain.'
GGJ|1|55|15|0|Say I: 'You have spoken well and truly! In this case I am of similar opinion; but now tell Me for who you actually take Me!?'
GGJ|1|55|16|0|Says the merchant: 'Lord! This is a ticklish question. If I say too much I shall obviously be laughed at; but if I say too little I end up in the can! Hence it shall be better to let the question go begging than, for answering it, to while away one's time with torture and pain in jail.'
GGJ|1|55|17|0|Say I: 'But if I give you the assurance that you needn't fear either, then you shall surely be able to answer?! Therefore say it straight out as to who you think I am!
GGJ|1|55|18|0|Replies the merchant: 'A prince of Rome, - since speak I must!'
GGJ|1|55|19|0|Says Jonael behind Me: :This might be far too little! You'll just have to guess higher; the prince won't do!'
GGJ|1|55|20|0|The merchant is startled and says, 'In the end, could it be the emperor himself?!'
GGJ|1|55|21|0|Says Jonael: 'Still far too little; hence guess a little higher!'
GGJ|1|55|22|0|Says the merchant: 'This I shall leave alone well and truly, because there is nothing higher than an emperor of Rome!'
GGJ|1|55|23|0|Says Jonael: 'And yet there is! Verily, something much higher; just think and say it straight out! Because I see into your heart, and this allocates the lowest place to the emperor of Rome; why do you speak differently from what you think and feel in your heart? Therefore speak the truth!'
GGJ|1|56|1|1|At Sychar. The cautious merchant's extensive answer to the ticklish question about the Lord's identity. About adverse experiences of witnesses to truth on earth. Examples of thieves and deceivers. Jonael's presentation of the lies as the cause of evil on earth.
GGJ|1|56|1|0|After a little while the merchant replies: 'Dear exalted guests! Here it behoves one to put a clamp over one's mouth and say as little as possible. Because one must never, and least of all in front of exalted personages, make it known what one thinks and feels in one's heart; because these lofty personages have a sensitive skin which will not take the sharp stroke of truth. It is therefore especially dangerous to come out with the truth in front of such exalted personages. Because such lords are, as one would say, of a tempting nature, and one must beware of them more than of snakes, vipers and basilisks, since there are precedents, quite curious precedents! Let everyone think what he will; but in his transactions let him be a good patriot, and he shall get along with all men. But only as little speaking as possible, otherwise one may easily make the most unpleasant acquaintance with the henchmen.
GGJ|1|56|2|0|I actually have already spoken far too much about truth! Hence I keep with the emperor now and say again: there is to be found nothing higher on earth than the emperor; 'Caesarum cum Jove, unam esse personam'. What an emperor wants God quietly carries out!
GGJ|1|56|3|0|Hence away with the truth from earth, if any truth exists; it is not good for the human race! How much trouble has not truth caused already, and its teachers have expired their spirit of truth either on the cross or under the sword! But he who has switched over to lying has always managed to save his skin, - unless here and there, where his lying was too stupid he had to look to his feet; but other than that not much happened to him, whilst with few exceptions, all great friends of truth were dispatched from earth by violent death.
GGJ|1|56|4|0|But if such reward follows truth, what donkey or ox wants to still be its friend?! Let it be kept under arrest as a detainee under lock and key, in one's breast, and walk freely among men, rather than through setting free the detainee one becomes such oneself in body and soul. Because so long as a body has to languish in prison the soul can't go wandering through meadows.
GGJ|1|56|5|0|Neither have I heard of truth ever bringing about anything good. A few examples will shed more light on this:
GGJ|1|56|6|0|A thief is arrested as a strong suspect and brought before the strict judges. If he is good at lying he shall be released, due to lack of convincing evidence; but if the ox speaks the truth, he shall be punished with all severity. To the devil the truth!
GGJ|1|56|7|0|Or, in the course of a deal someone has the wool thoroughly pulled over his eyes by a sharpie. The deceived fellow, as an owner of many other businesses and wealth, does not notice the deception and is quite happy. Thereupon, a friend of truth who became aware of the deception comes and shows the deceived one how and to what extent his merchant deceived him! Only then does the deceived one become sad, goes to court at great expense to have the deceiver punished. Did this truth bring him any advantage? No, it only awakened anger and revenge in him, leading him to still greater expenditure! But the deceiver, skilled in lying, not only suffered no harm through the truth of the informer, since lying got him through, but it placed the traitorous informer behind bars for slander! Question: what reward, once again, did truth yield to its friend?!
GGJ|1|56|8|0|Hence away with truth from this earth! It alone is accountable for all of men's afflictions, as Moses also says in book one: 'For in the day that thou eatest from the tree of truth's diversity thou shalt surely die!' And thus it is and remains to this hour! With the lie you rise to the throne and with truth you go to jail! - A lovely surprise for friends of truth!
GGJ|1|56|9|0|Therefore go and seek truth wherever you will, only leave me out of it! Whatever my larders hold and what grows in my gardens is at your disposal; but the holiest of holies in my heart is mine alone, as a gift from Jehovah! But to you and all the world I give what I have from the world, and that is the grace of the world! But God's grace I keep for myself!'
GGJ|1|56|10|0|Says the high priest: 'I concede openly that so far as the situation in the world is at present, your summation is correct. But since you also mention Moses you will no doubt be aware of Moses also receiving a commandment for his people where the lie or false witness is forbidden, thus making truth obligatory!? If all men kept this Commandment, then admit it - would it not be wonderful to live on earth?!
GGJ|1|56|11|0|I tell you, and you have to acknowledge it: not through truth but through the lie all affliction reaches mankind, and this because man, with rare exceptions encounter one another domineeringly and arrogantly. Everyone wants to be more than his fellow man, and so man reaches out for every means to make him appear superior to fellow man and making the weaker ones believe that he is more excellent than any other man.
GGJ|1|56|12|0|This desire then to dominate with time leads men into all kinds of vice, even to murder and killing, if through other ways of lying and deception they can't gain great status and recognition from others.
GGJ|1|56|13|0|Since mankind as a whole therefore wants to appear better than they are, nothing remains to them of course other than to constantly lie to one another, rank and file, to the limit, and truth therefore has an exceedingly hard time among them.
GGJ|1|56|14|0|If however mankind were to recognise the endless advantage of truth over lies, which ought to be easy if truly respectful of God and His Commandments in deed, then they would flee the lie more than the plague, and God's righteousness then would punish the liar with death. But mankind, one and all are arrogant and domineering, love the lie and promote it.
GGJ|1|56|15|0|But, as seen throughout millennia, men do not live on this earth forever, their bodies dying within a short time, to become the food of worms; but the soul shall then have to submit itself to God's judgment! There I ask how, with its highly praised lie will it fare before God?
GGJ|1|56|16|0|But I on my part maintain it is better to be crucified for the truth in the world than to once be brought to shame before God and hear His pronouncement - 'Depart from Me everlastingly'.
GGJ|1|56|17|0|If you have now properly understood me and therewith realised that we are friends of truth, then speak the truth and do not foolishly fear our punishing you for truth, and tell us openly and truly what you think of us and namely of Him Who now is conversing with my daughters!'
GGJ|1|57|1|1|At Sychar. The answer to the ticklish question. ‘So You are the Messiah?!’ Welcome: For Him have I worked all my days! The Lord accepts the merchant's invitation to lunch.
GGJ|1|57|1|0|Says the merchant: 'Friend, you now have conversed with me in the fullness of wisdom, telling me what I have only too often felt within me. But I can't understand your insistence on my saying what I think of you and in particular Him. What I had thought him to be from the start you said he wasn't, yet something much more. But how one can be more than a god of the world, I do not understand! Jehovah alone is terrestrially and spiritually more than the worldly emperor-god! Yet surely he is not going to be that?!'
GGJ|1|57|2|0|Says Jonael: 'I tell you, observe our company more closely; maybe something shall stand out after all! What do you make of the many glorious youths you see in our company. Observe them and then speak!'
GGJ|1|57|3|0|The merchant says, 'Up till now I took them to be noble lads of the emperor's, and sons of Roman Patricians, although, on account of their fine white skins and colour, to rather be disguised girls from Caucasian Asia Minor. Because truly, notwithstanding my former dealing in such merchandise, with Egypt and Europe and mostly with Sicily and its big Romans and their penchant for voluptuousness, forms of such inexpressibly glorious kind nevertheless I have not struck before! Will you not tell me whence they are! Your daughters of course also are of glorious shape; but in comparison with these - one could say radiant figures - they trail behind considerably. Since you are bound to know more about them than I, please tell me how and whence they are!'
GGJ|1|57|4|0|Replies Jonael: 'It is not up to me but only to Him Who stands here amidst my daughters to tell you that. Hence turn to Him! He will clear you up.'
GGJ|1|57|5|0|Here at last the merchant turns to Me, saying; 'Lord, all these throngs which seem to follow You like sheep their shepherd, will You not please tell me who I have the privilege of speaking with in your person! Because I was asked and settled for the highest earthly status; yet it was indicated to me that I had erred. Now I have nothing further to say; therefore please regard me worthy of finding out more about your status!'
GGJ|1|57|6|0|Say I: 'You too are one of those who will not believe without seeing signs. But when seeing them they say: Behold, this either is a disciple of the Essenes or a magician from Egypt, or even from the land watered by the river Ganges, or he is a servant of Beelzebub!' What can one do then? But if I tell you straight out who I am you won't believe Me!
GGJ|1|57|7|0|You voiced your opinion and it was wrong. But when Jonael told you that I was more than your worldly god, you said: only Jehovah is greater than an emperor!, and secretly guard against the supposition that I am more than an emperor of Rome, to whom you concede highest rank only for fear of his worldly power, but whom in your heart you despise more than the plague, and his power more than swarms of locusts.
GGJ|1|57|8|0|Yet it is already the third day of My stay in Sychar, and only an inconsequent walk to the city from here; it would greatly surprise Me if you have not received news of Me from your colleagues in town!'
GGJ|1|57|9|0|Replies the merchant: 'Ah, so it is you of whom I was told already yesterday and today that He is the Messiah, supporting it with marvelous deeds! You are supposed to have restored beautiful Irhael's old house and fitted it out miraculously and regally. And I was also told of a pungent sermon you delivered from the Mount, with which many were offended, as it was supposed to have been brimmingly anti-Mosaic! Now then, You are He?
GGJ|1|57|10|0|Now, I am happy You are visiting me and hope to get to know You better! Do You know that I am not averse to this idea and firmly believe that the Messiah will, and must come! The time would according to my estimation be about right, as the pressure from the Romans is barely tolerable! And why could the long-awaited Messiah not be You? Oh, this I would soon and easily accept!
GGJ|1|57|11|0|If you are sure of your power, knowing how to properly present yourself thus, then I am at your service with all of my great wealth. These heathen pigs from the West shall soon clear the land of our fathers! Because verily, I have spent all my powers from my youth exclusively on amassing as many fortunes as possible on account of the awaited Messiah, so that a great army of the most martial and boldly cunning warriors can be bought for good wages! I have already established contact with quite a few of the most valiant peoples of the Far East, and it only needs a few messengers and in the space of a few moons a dreadful might shall be massing in these parts! But now no more of this; in my most spacious house we shall be able to resume our mediations!
GGJ|1|57|12|0|But lunch should by now be readied for you all; therefore do come, all of you, to eat and drink to your heart's content!'
GGJ|1|57|13|0|Say I: 'Right then, let it all stand till then; then we shall discuss and finalise things! Therefore lead us all to your big hall. But those men at the far back leave here; these don't belong to Mine but only to the world!'
GGJ|1|58|1|1|At Sychar. Life and behavioural hints. ‘Giving is more blessed than receiving’. ‘What is done by love remains good forever’. The plight in the beyond of friends of the world. The Lord's advice on the proper use of wealth. How to come by God's blessing.
GGJ|1|58|1|0|Says the merchant: 'I know them, they are tough Sycharites who are pagan rather than children of Israel. But the most miserable among them are those from the region of the Galilean sea; these are sheer servants of matter and no longer have an incline of anything exalted and divine! Pure spectacle heroes! A magician from Persia is more to them than Moses and all the prophets, and a voluptuous whore from central Asia preferable to gold and precious stone! I know them only too well; but to keep them quiet I shall banquet them at the summer house. Because not to serve them should be the end!
GGJ|1|58|2|0|Say I: 'Do what you like and can; because it is more blessed to give than to receive! But in future give only to the needy and poor, and if someone wants to borrow money from you but is rich, and it is obvious to you that he can repay you handsomely, then don't lend! Because once you have loaned to him he shall soon secretly turn into your foe, and you shall find it hard to get back your money and interest.
GGJ|1|58|3|0|But should a destitute come to you and you can see that he won't be able to repay, then lend, and the Father in Heaven shall restore it to you a hundredfold in different ways already on earth, and then turn the money you loaned to the poor into a great treasure in Heaven, awaiting you high above the grave in the beyond after this earth-life.
GGJ|1|58|4|0|I say unto you: 'Whatever was done by love on earth also remains done in Heaven forever; but what mere worldly intellect does shall be swallowed up by the soil of the earth, leaving nothing for Heaven. But of what use to man all earthly treasure-work if his soul suffers harm?!
GGJ|1|58|5|0|He who worries about earth and flesh is a fool; for just as man's flesh has its end, so will it be with the earth! When however the end of the earth shall once have come for sure, on which ground shall the poor soul have its dwelling then?!
GGJ|1|58|6|0|But I say unto you that every man whose body is taken from him also loses the earth forever. And if he has not created a new earth in his heart through love, then his soul shall have to expose itself to the mercy of the winds and the clouds and mists and be driven about throughout everlasting infinity without finding pause or rest, other than in the false and insubstantial configurations of its own fantasy, which becomes feebler and darker the longer it lasts, eventually turning into thickest night and darkness, from which the soul shall by itself hardly ever find its way out! Hence you can in future do as I have just shown you; but for now do as you want to and can do!'
GGJ|1|58|7|0|Says the merchant: 'You are exceedingly wise and might be right in everything, but I don't quite agree with the money lending. Because if one has earned a lot of money and does not want to see it lying around dead, then one would rather lend it out at reasonable interest than bury it so robbers coming by night can't take it, when breaking closet and chest; one can by all means give to the poor out of the abundance, as appropriate, because if I give everything away at once without managing my wealth properly, then I shall soon be left with nothing and not be able to give to the poor'.
GGJ|1|58|8|0|Say I: 'Leave the right economising to God the Lord and give to him whom the Lord will lead to you, and your wealth shall not diminish! Do you not have many large fields and meadows and gardens full of fruit and grapes, and your extensive stables full of oxen, cows, calves and sheep? Trading with these shall always, with God's blessing fully restore what you have distributed to the poor throughout the year; but that which you place in the banks of the rich shall not be restored from above, and you shall be troubling yourself much about whether the banks are managing your money properly. Do therefore as I have shown you earlier and you shall have a good and trouble-free life, and all the poor shall love you and blessedly serve you where possible, and the Father in Heaven shall constantly bless everything you do; and behold, this shall be better than the ever-growing bank-interest worries!'
GGJ|1|59|1|1|At Sychar. The weakness of the merchant's trust in God's providence. His deep reverence for Jehovah and his charity towards the poor. God is to be loved more than feared.
GGJ|1|59|1|0|On the way to the castle the merchant says, 'My Lord and friend, I see that through you speaks pure, devout Godly wisdom, and does so with a gentleness I have not heard from human mouth yet; but to abide by your teaching a strong trust in Jehovah is needed, which I am lacking in spite of my strong faith. I know that it is He Who created all and now guides, rules and sustains everything, yet I cannot adequately visualise as to how, as the supremely high Spirit, He could or wanted to get involved in personal affairs! Because for me He is too exaltedly holy, so that I hardly dare to enunciate His holiest name, let alone my expecting Him to offer help with my filthy money affairs through His almighty, holy hand!
GGJ|1|59|2|0|Yet I too give to the poor who come to me, without keeping a dog to bark at the destitute so he would not approach my threshold. Only this grove, which is my favourite, I don't like seeing trodden by strangers and the poor, who often wantonly damage the grounds and new plantations, yet being hungry and thirsty, find nothing therein for stilling hunger or quenching thirst. For this reason I have set up a fig and plum plantation some twenty furlongs from here, for the use of strangers and the poor, only they must not damage the trees, wherefore I have placed several keepers there.
GGJ|1|59|3|0|From this you can see that I think of the poor; yet be it far from me that I should ask the most exalted spirit to manage my moneys either terrestrially or celestially! If He wants to do something, and really has already done so, which I don't doubt, then that is His holiest free will! But I hold Him in such unlimited reverence that I hardly dare thank Him, as it seems to me that such purely material thanks, through which I would signify Him to have served me as a mere handyman, would greatly profane Him. I therefore act as a most righteous human, in accordance with the law, out of the powers loaned to me by God, not binding the oxen and donkey's jaws when they tread down my grain. But the great Spirit I honour only on His day! Because it is written: 'Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain'.
GGJ|1|59|4|0|Say I: 'Had I not known you to be a righteous and most reverential man, I would not have come to you. But behold, it is not completely right of you to fear Him Who you should actually love above all; and hence I came to you to show you how in future you should love God more than fear Him. In this way God shall then lower Himself down to you and shall then be to you in everything a most sure, powerful and trustworthy Handyman!'
GGJ|1|60|1|1|At Sychar. One surprise after another, and wonders upon wonders. The Lord, as guest of the merchant, serves the latter at the old Esau castle, with celestial fare brought to the newly-created hall by celestial servants. ‘I am wealthier than you’.
GGJ|1|60|1|0|After these My comments we have reached the courtyard of the castle with measured step, even as his entire domestic force come out to meet the merchant, absolutely astonished and lost for words, with their governor taking the word and saying: 'Lord, lord, this has been some state of affairs! None of our cooking staff can get any food ready: everything goes wrong! We wanted to at least set the tables with fruit, wine and a proper amount of bread; yet all the rooms are so thoroughly locked that we could not open a single door even with all force! What are we going to do?
GGJ|1|60|2|0|The merchant, half surprised himself and half enraged, says, 'This is what it is like when I just set foot outside; nothing but tumult upon tumult! What are the cooks up to? Have I not often hosted ten thousand guests, yet all went well; now there are hardly a thousand of them and there is chaos everywhere! But, - what am I seeing?! Youths looking out from all the windows; my castle is crowded with people and you and your subordinates say that all the doors of my castle are locked?! How now? Are you lying or just beautifying your dawdling, or if the rooms are locked, who locked them?
GGJ|1|60|3|0|The governor is stuck for a reply for his lord, and this castle-lord's entire large domestic team are suffering great embarrassment and consternation on account of his visible rage; but all are at wits end.
GGJ|1|60|4|0|But I say to this merchant: 'Dear friend, suffer it to be so for now! Behold, when earlier on your servants and guards came to Me in the grove, sent by you to inquire about who I am and what I am on about with such big crowd, I as Lord desired of you to give us a good lunch. You were quick to comply, even though you didn't know who he was who took it upon himself to ask lunch for so many.
GGJ|1|60|5|0|At first your servants and you took Me for a prince of Rome, and hence you were at even greater pains to accommodate My request; but when after much instruction on our part you were finally brought to recognise that I am the Messiah, you were happy in your heart and thought even more to host Me and the whole company to the best of your ability, so that I would be pleased to stay with you pending the gathering of your martial host from central and east Asia, against the Romans, so as to under My command drive from God's land all foes, who are all heathens and do not believe in the One true God!
GGJ|1|60|6|0|After you had made up your mind about that, I too secretly decided on something, and that is that although in your own house, you shall be My guest and not I yours! I therefore commanded My splendid servants, and behold, everything is in prime readiness and you shall partake of the truest heavenly fare at My side!
GGJ|1|60|7|0|The fruit of your gardens however and whatever your kitchen has produced serve to yonder abusers and big-mouths from Sychar who are still beating about in your grove with uncontrollable rage at not also being counted among the invited! - I mean, you should have no problem with that; because behold, when I am conscious of someone's right will, then I already accept same as the completed deed! With you I had discerned such will, and so I released you from the costly works, since I am wealthier than you and therefore do not want to be sated by you but want you to be sated by Me!'
GGJ|1|60|8|0|At this the merchant became wide-eyed, saying after a while of deep thought: 'Lord, this for a sinner is too much all at once! I cannot grasp the miracle in its full extent and depth! If you were just a man like me this would be impossible to you, because I saw no carriers in your company. From where then in a natural way should you have obtained food, most miraculously?! I had earlier on indeed noted and still do, certain most beautiful male servants - with perhaps female servants among them - in your company; but whence then came these? The chambers of my castle are many, and these mostly exceedingly spacious, ten thousand people being capable of being accommodated therein with ease. But now I am seeing these most beautiful servants looking down from all the windows! Hence I ask: whence did they get there?'
GGJ|1|60|9|0|Say I: 'Friend, when you are about to travel abroad to buy and sell, you too take servants with you according to need; and behold, so do I! I have exceedingly many of them - you could hardly ever contemplate their number. When therefore I take to the road, why should My servants and workers stay home on such occasion?!
GGJ|1|60|10|0|Says the merchant: 'Lord, this is completely in order; but I would just like to know whence you and your glorious servants have come; this is what intrigues me'.
GGJ|1|60|11|0|Say I: 'Let us first partake of lunch, and the time for your further instruction shall still present itself. But for now we have said enough, and it is time for rest and sustenance. Let us therefore proceed to the big hall which occupies an easterly position in this castle and is out of our view, because we are right now in the western end, from where the great wing of this castle cannot be seen!'
GGJ|1|60|12|0|Here the merchant almost faints from admiration and after a while of exceeding astonishment says, 'Lord, now this thing is getting almost too marvellously thick for me! There had indeed once been an easterly wing to this Esau castle, yet at least two centuries would have lapsed into irrevocable history since the existence of such wing; but I and my predecessors hardly know a thing about it. How then can You speak of the great hall of this castle's easterly wing?'
GGJ|1|60|13|0|Say I: 'Say this only if you cannot in fact find an easterly wing to your castle; but if you find one then remember that with God all things are possible! But be silent about it with My company, because for such acts My surroundings are not ready yet.'
GGJ|1|60|14|0|Says the merchant: 'Truly, now I burn with the desire to see this easterly wing to my castle, of which my distant ancestors hardly heard a thing! Some of the foundations can indeed still be seen here and there, but that is about all I have inherited from this purportedly gloriously former castle-wing.' - Only now does the merchant hastily move forward, and we follow.
GGJ|1|61|1|1|At Sychar. Continuation of miraculous surprises. The angels as the builders of the glorious chamber. The exceedingly astonished merchant senses the ‘Son of God’ in Jesus.
GGJ|1|61|1|0|On reaching the first storey he notices the aforementioned wing and enchantedly runs through the open door, looks at the great hall and collapses in wonder. But some of the white youths immediately step over, helping him up and fortifying him. Recovering a little, he comes towards Me again and asks Me with a voice tremulous with wonder, 'Oh Lord, please tell me once and for all whether I am awake or whether I am sleeping and actually dreaming!'
GGJ|1|61|2|0|Say I: 'The way you ask you seem indeed to be more asleep than awake; but you nevertheless are awake, and what you are seeing is solid reality! Outside in the grove you told Me yourself how you had heard how I had quickly restored Joseph's old house, currently occupied by Irhael as owner. Now then, if I could re-erect Joseph's house, then surely I should be able to renew Esau's old fort?!'
GGJ|1|61|3|0|Says the merchant: 'Yes, yes, this can now be seen and is true; yet it is nevertheless unbelievable that a man should accomplish such things! Hear me, Lord; If You are not a prophet like Elijah, then You must be either an archangel in human form, or in the end Jehovah Himself! Because such things are possible only to God!'
GGJ|1|61|4|0|Say I: 'Yes, yes, if you had seen no sign you would not have believed Me! Now you believe Me of course, but in such faith you are not free in spirit! But so that you would nevertheless become freer in spirit I say unto you: not I but these many youths did this; such power they have from God the Father. These you may ask how they went about it!'
GGJ|1|61|5|0|Says the merchant: 'That's right! I had already asked Jonael outside where these gloriously beautiful young beings came from, but did not get an answer, and was simply referred to You. When I came over to You I strangely enough forgot all about it; I became concerned only with Yourself, and our discourse took quite a different direction. Only now does it come back to mind, and I should like You to give me a proper explanation as to where these fairest youths come from.'
GGJ|1|61|6|0|Say I: 'In order not to put you off any longer I say unto you that these are angels of God, if you will accept that. But if you don't want to accept this then take them for anything you like, except for the devil and his servants!'
GGJ|1|61|7|0|Says the merchant: Oh Lord, what, what is happening to me? I asked You only earlier on whether I am indeed awake, or whether I sleep and dream; but now I ask you whether I still live. Because such things surely cannot take place on the actual earth!'
GGJ|1|61|8|0|Say I: 'Oh, indeed you live upon the earth! I have opened your inner vision, so now you may also behold the spirits of heaven! But now ask no more, because it is time for lunch! All is readied, so let us move over to the tables!'
GGJ|1|61|9|0|Says the merchant: 'Yes, yes, right so! But I shall not be able to eat much for wonder upon wonder! No, just this morning I would not have been able to suspect anything like it. This came upon me much too fast and unexpected. It is hardly three hours since You entered my grove from Sychar, yet what has not taken place since then?! - The most incredible! - And yet it is! But who other than the witnesses shall believe what happened, even if a thousand testimonies upheld it?! Lord, Lord, You great Master, taught and guided by God Himself, I believe it because I am now seeing it with my own eyes. But tell a thousand others and they will not only disbelieve but be offended and call the testifier an outrageous liar! Hence do not pass it on anywhere, for this thing is too marvellously great! - Who has ever beheld a glory like this hall?! The walls like pure precious stones, the ceiling gold, the floor silver, the many tables of Jasper, hyacinth and emerald, the shelves of gold and silver, the drinking vessels like purest diamond and the platters akin to finest flaming ruby; the benches around the tables again of precious metal and the upholstery of deep red silk, and the aroma of the foods and drinks as if from the heavens! And all this in - say - three hours! No, this is incredible many times over!
GGJ|1|61|10|0|Lord! You must be either God Himself or at least definitely God's Son!'
GGJ|1|61|11|0|Say I; 'Indeed, indeed! But now to the meal! After the meal you shall find out more; but now I add no more before the meal. Just behold the many who are hungering and thirsting, as it is quite warm today! Hence let them first be refreshed and fortified, then everything spiritual shall come into its own again!'
GGJ|1|62|1|1|At Sychar. The heavenly meal in the hall of the angels. The merchant's praiseworthy resolution. Jairuth's pessimistic but only too true after-dinner speech about conditions in those days. The Lord's graphic speech about the kingdom of God and the Messiah's ministry. The whereabouts of departed human souls before the Lord's ascension.
GGJ|1|62|1|0|Now the merchant is saying no more, thanking the Father with Me and then sitting down at a big table in the centre of the hall. I and all My disciples, Jonael and his wife and daughters, Irhael with her husband Joram, with the mother of My body between them, sit down at the same table.
GGJ|1|62|2|0|This makes the merchant exceedingly happy, so that he says, 'Lord, for deeming me worthy with Your sitting at the table I set down at, I want to in future give the poor a tenth of all that my lands produce, and pay their taxation to the Romans for ten years in advance! After this time however I hope to God Your and our Father that He shall rid us of this plague through You oh Lord, to which end I have outside already offered You my fullest help with all my resources.
GGJ|1|62|3|0|Oh Lord, only rid us of this plague, and make that the Jews of Jerusalem would once again associate with us; they have distanced themselves sky high from the old Truth! With them reign only selfishness, domination and glitter; they no longer think of God and there is no trace of love for fellow man! They scorn Gerizim even whilst converting Jehovah's temple into a den of money-changers and hawkers! And if accused of despoiling God's holiest of holies they curse and revile him who dares to call them by their proper name; Lord, this must change, - it cannot stay like that, and if it does then another Sinflood can be expected soon! All around the world nothing but heathens upon heathens, yet in Jerusalem and Judea there are Jews, priests, Levites, scribes and Pharisees and money-changers ten times worse than all heathens! In short, the world is worse now than in the days of Noah! If no help arrives, with the Messiah taking up a flaming sword, then we shall evidently get to building a new ark! Lord, do therefore whatever is in Your power! I shall always support You!'
GGJ|1|62|4|0|Say I thereto: 'Dear Jairuth! Behold My youths! I say unto you, I have such numbers of them that they should not have room on a thousand times a thousand earths! Yet just one of them suffices to destroy the whole Roman Empire in three moments. But although you are better than the Jews, you yet share their total misconception about the Messiah and His kingdom.
GGJ|1|62|5|0|The Messiah shall indeed found a new kingdom on this earth, but - mark it well! - not a material one under crown and scepter, but a kingdom of the spirit, Truth and the right liberty therefrom, and the exclusive dominion of love!
GGJ|1|62|6|0|The world however shall be called upon to enter upon this kingdom. If it responds then everlasting life shall be its reward; if it does not respond however then, although remaining as it is it nevertheless ultimately shall inherit everlasting death!
GGJ|1|62|7|0|The Messiah, a Son of Man right now, has not come to judge this world but to only appoint to the kingdom of love, light and truth all those now walking in darkness and death!
GGJ|1|62|8|0|He did not come into this world to win back for you what your fathers and kings lost to the heathens, but to only bring you back that which Adam lost for all men who ever lived or shall live upon this earth!
GGJ|1|62|9|0|Up to the present, no soul leaving the body has yet been removed from the earth; countless numbers, starting with Adam right up to this hour are languishing in the night of the earth. But only from now on shall they be liberated! After I shall have ascended on high I shall open the way from earth to heaven to them all, - along this way all shall enter upon everlasting life!
GGJ|1|62|10|0|Behold, this is the task to be fulfilled by the Messiah, and nothing other whatsoever! And you do not have to call your Far-Eastern warriors, since I shall never need them. But spiritual labourers for My kingdom I shall need many, and these I shall drill Myself. Some are seated at this table already; but quite a few more of them shall be prepared in all love and truth.
GGJ|1|62|11|0|Behold, to accomplish this it is My task! Consider it now and tell Me what you think of such a Messiah!'
GGJ|1|62|12|0|Says the merchant Jairuth: 'Lord, this I must think over thoroughly! Because no man has yet heard about this sort of Messiah! But I think such Messiah would be of little use to the world! Because for as long as the world is left as it is it shall remain an offensive foe to everything spiritual! But I shall now mull it over further.'
GGJ|1|63|1|1|At Sychar. The good effect of the heavenly fare, and above all the heavenly love wine. After-dinner speeches. Jairuth's speech about the difference between the law and good advice. About the respective reactions to wine by diverse human natures.
GGJ|1|63|1|0|Everyone is eating and drinking, and even Jairuth himself, steeped in thought, eats and quite swills it down. All transformed to love through the glowing heavenly love-wine, he says to Me: 'Lord, a great thought just struck me! If possible I would like to obtain vines from whose grapes I could press a wine of this nature. Because with wine like that in my cellars I shall fill the world with love over love! I experienced it on myself. I am of course normally a man with a special liking for what is good, right and nice; but I can't say that I ever experienced any special love for mankind.
GGJ|1|63|2|0|Up till now I always acted from a kind of self-imposed righteousness, which I prescribed for myself in accordance with my knowledge of the law. It concerned me little whether a law is good or bad; I was never want to brood over such. My motto was, law is law, whether God's or Caesar's. If it can result in punishment, one must comply out of self-interest, so as to avoid evil consequences. But if a law is not sanctioned then it isn't a law anyway, but only some good advice which one can follow, without sanctioned obligation.
GGJ|1|63|3|0|There can of course be harm in not following good advice, taking on the sad appearance almost of lawful punishment; yet the non-acceptance of good advice is still not sin of a kind by which numbers of other people could be affected rather than mainly the individual who is not accepting the good advice. But if advice is bad then obviously I sin crudely by accepting it.
GGJ|1|63|4|0|But with law it is different. Whether same is good or totally bad, I must abide just for it being the law. Regardless of whether I don't obey it because I think it bad, I sin either against God or ruler, and I shall be punished by both! Hence it clearly transpires that I am law-abiding not out of love but with inner revulsion at legal compulsion. Now that I have drunk this glorious grape-wine from the heavens however I see nothing but love over love and could embrace and kiss the whole earth!
GGJ|1|63|5|0|On top of that I see a similar effect on all those who drank from this truly heavenly wine. Hence I should like to establish a big vineyard from these vines and let all mankind drink from this wine, and they should be transformed to love in quick time, the way I see it! If it were therefore possible to provide myself with such vines I would be the happiest man on God's good and beautiful earth!'
GGJ|1|63|6|0|Say I: 'Vines which would yield you such wine I can supply you with quite easily. Such supposed effect on mankind however you shall be unable to bring about. Because this wine indeed enlivens man's love, provided it already resides in man; but where there is no love but only evil in man's heart, there the evil in him is animated the same way love was in yours, and he is then only transformed into an accomplished devil, and shall go about doing evil just as enthusiastically as you want to do good.
GGJ|1|63|7|0|Hence one has to be mindful of whom one wants to serve up this wine for enjoyment! But I intend nevertheless to let you have a vineyard of these vines; but be most mindful about who you want to drink such wine! Of a truth, much good can be effected by animated love; yet it is better for it to be animated by God's Word, because enduring therewith, whilst with the consumption of this wine it lasts only for a while and then expires like the wine itself. This keep well in mind or you should effect much evil in place of good!'
GGJ|1|63|8|0|Says the merchant Jairuth thereto; 'Lord, in that case there would be no point in raising up such vineyard! Because one cannot know whether a person harbours good or evil when handing them such wine, and in addition be placed in a great predicament when by wishing to animate someone's love one were only to enliven his wickedness! No, no, in that case I would leave the raising of such vineyard well and truly alone!'
GGJ|1|63|9|0|Say I: 'It is all the same to Me; I shall do for you whatever you wish! But I say unto you: each variety of wine grown on earth has more or less a similar property. Just let various people drink from your own produce roughly the quantity that you have already drunk form My heavenly wine, and you will see how some will go over into love completely whilst others will begin to rage and throw fits, to the extent of you having to tie them up with ropes! But if terrestrial wine already calls forth such reactions, how much more the heavenly wine!'
GGJ|1|64|1|1|At Sychar. Jairuth gives up wine, caring instead for the poor and receiving two guardian angels. Nature and mission of angels. Jairuth's commendable speech about the blessedness of human weakness.
GGJ|1|64|1|0|Says Jairuth; 'Lord, if so, as I had previously convinced myself on several occasions actually, then I shall give up all vineyard-keeping, and all wine-consumption in my house. Because according to Your assertion, the right degree of love can also be kindled, - and that lastingly, through the Word, something I find very true and good, leaving evil far behind of necessity therewith. If so then I forthwith leave all vineyard-keeping alone, and commit myself to after this heavenly wine never drink an earthly one again! What do You say to this my resolution?'
GGJ|1|64|2|0|Say I; 'I can neither commend nor reproach you for it. Do what seems best to you! Do what best serves your soul in accordance with an informed view. You can in any case obtain everything good from Me if that is your wish, because you are strict and upright in all goodness and because I have promised it to you.'
GGJ|1|64|3|0|Says Jairuth; 'Lord, in that case stay with me together with your following, or at least leave me two of these youths behind, who could instruct me in all love and wisdom!'
GGJ|1|64|4|0|Say I; 'For the present I and My retinue cannot accommodate your good wish, as I have much to do yet in this world; but two of these youths, whom you can select, I want to leave you! But guard against yourself or your family falling into some sin; because then they would become your disciplinarians and leave your house in a hurry! Because, keep in mind that these youths are angels of God and can perpetually behold His countenance!'
GGJ|1|64|5|0|Says Jairuth: 'Oh Lord, this is again something bitter! Because who can vouch for not sinning either through thoughts, words or deeds at least once a year?! On top of that a couple of taskmasters before whom nothing can remain hidden, which would hardly be a very nice surprise! That's why I want to refrain also from this request and leave it as is and was.'
GGJ|1|64|6|0|Say I; 'Very well, let it be as you wish! You are free and shall not be placed under any compulsion, be assured!'
GGJ|1|64|7|0|Says Jairuth; 'No, these youths, and actually real angels of God simply look too fair and sweet! It seems an impossibility to commit a sin in their presence. Hence, come what may, I shall in any case keep two!'
GGJ|1|64|8|0|Say I: 'All right then - two shall be left you, and visibly dwell in your house, for as long as they are feeling right! My friend Jonael shall faithfully acquaint you with My Ways later. For as long as you and your house shall walk these Ways they shall remain and serve you and protect your house against all adversities; but if you depart from My ways then they also shall depart from your house.'
GGJ|1|64|9|0|Says Jairuth: 'Very well, leave it at that! No more wine shall be consumed in my house, and with its stock I shall pay the Romans the ten years taxation of the poor in this area, as stated; the grapes growing in my vineyard however I shall dry and eat as a pleasant, sweet fruit, selling the surplus! Is it right thus?'
GGJ|1|64|10|0|Say I: 'Perfectly! Whatever you do out of love for Me and your fellow men, who are your brethren, shall be truly and rightly done!'
GGJ|1|64|11|0|After this I call two of the youths, introduce them to Jairuth and say: 'will these two do?' - Jairuth, delighted celestially by their looks, says, 'Lord, if You consider me worthy, then I am satisfied to all the depths of my heart therewith; but I feel only too unworthy of possessing such grace from the heavens. But I shall henceforth strive assiduously to make myself worthy by stages; and as for myself, Your will, getting constantly holier to me, be done!'
GGJ|1|64|12|0|But the two youths say: 'The Lord's will is our being and life. Wherever this is being implemented actively, there we are the most active co-workers, having power and strength for this to excess; because our might extends past all visible creation, the earth being like a grain of sand to us, and the sun like a pea in a giant's hand, whilst all the waters of the earth would not suffice to wet one hair of our head, and the host of the stars trembles before the breath of our mouth! But we don't possess this power for boasting before men's great feebleness but for serving them in accordance with the Lord's will. Hence we can and wish to also serve you in accordance with the Lord's will, for as long as you acknowledge and accept same in deed. When however you leave such then you also have left us, since we are nothing but the personalised will of God the Lord. Whoever leaves, him we leave also. This we tell you in the full presence of the Lord, Whose countenance we behold at all times and Whose gentlest hint we hear calling us and powerfully drawing us to fresh deeds.'
GGJ|1|64|13|0|Saith Jairuth thereto: 'Fairest youths! That you possess a great power, incalculable to us mortals, this I understand and grasp quite clearly; but I also am capable of much, some of which perhaps you may not be capable of yourselves, in that I am proud in my weakness, wherein resides neither power nor strength. But there nevertheless lies a strength in this weakness due to which I can recognise, accept and carry out the Lord's will!
GGJ|1|64|14|0|Of course not to the same measure as you, yet the Lord is certain not to encumber me with more than I am capable of bearing up to! And in this sense my weakness seems quite honourable to me, since it is of great import that in the end man's weakness still can carry out the same will of God as your immeasurable strength and might.
GGJ|1|64|15|0|And if I have understood the Lord correctly so far then it may yet be that the Lord prefers the action of weak children, and that ultimately the power and deeds of the great and mighty spirits of heaven may yet have to let itself be led by the weak little children of the earth, for coming to sit at the little ones' table! Because if the Lord Himself comes to the weak then it seems to me at least that He shall make strong the weak!'
GGJ|1|64|16|0|Say the youths, 'Yes, so it certainly is and rightly! Recognise God's will therefore and act accordingly and then you already have our power in you, which is nothing other than purely God the Lord's will! We of ourselves have neither strength nor power, and all our strength and power is nothing but God's will fulfilled in and through us!'
GGJ|1|64|17|0|Say I, 'Right now, from every side! We have now fortified ourselves, and thus, all you beloved, we shall get up from the table and re-commence our journey!' - All get up, give thanks and follow Me into the open.
GGJ|1|65|1|1|At Sychar. Jairuth accompanies the Lord. The guardian angel's service. Scene with Roman mercenary soldiers.
GGJ|1|65|1|0|Jairuth nevertheless would rather have Me stay with him for the day; but I show him how there still are sundry sick in this district whom I want to visit along the way. Jairuth therefore asks Me whether he could at least accompany Me back to town, and I grant this. He immediately gets ready but also asks the youths to accompany him!
GGJ|1|65|2|0|But the youths say: 'It is better for us to stay here, because the guests in the outhouse have reported you to the Romans as an insurgent, and your house would fare badly without us.'
GGJ|1|65|3|0|This news utterly unsettles Jairuth and he asks with great agitation: 'What Satanic person could have said such to the Romans, and what could have gotten into them?'
GGJ|1|65|4|0|Says one youth: 'Behold, there are merchants in Sychar who are not as fortunate as yourself; they cannot purchase castles and even less acquire large tracts of land, the way you have done in Arabia on the Red Sea. Such merchants therefore envy you your worldly fortune and are filled with the desire to ruin you. They would also succeed this time if we were not with you; but because we guard you in the name of the Lord, not one of your hairs shall be bent. But make sure that you stay away from home for at least three days!'
GGJ|1|65|5|0|This quietens Jairuth down and he makes haste to join Me on the journey.
GGJ|1|65|6|0|As we move over the castle courtyard, a detachment of Roman mercenaries and thugs encounter us, making a halt and commanding us to stop! But I Myself step forward , displaying the Nicodemus pass. But the commander says, 'This is nothing in face of suspected treason!'
GGJ|1|65|7|0|Say I: 'What do you demand of us? You were moved to this step through the shameless lie of a bunch of grudgers;' but I tell you there is not a true word in it! If you could lend your ear so willingly to a lie then lend it the more to the open truth, for which you find more witnesses here than for the shameless lie of a few malcontents in town!'
GGJ|1|65|8|0|Says the commander: 'These are vain excuses and count nothing with me. Only by facing the accusers at court can truth be established; hence come unhesitatingly to court, or force is applied!'
GGJ|1|65|9|0|Say I: 'Over there is the castle; its master only was reported to you as a revolter; go there and see if you discover any trace of a revolt! - But if you want to force us to follow you to your unjust court then we can counter you with proper force and we shall see who eats the humble pie! Do therefore what you will! My time has not come yet; I have told you that no guilt resides here! But he who is in the right should also defend it by word and deed!'
GGJ|1|65|10|0|The commander looks over our large numbers and gives the order to catch and tie us up. The mercenaries and thugs fall upon the youths first, trying to catch them, but the youths dodge them so smartly that not one can be caught. As the soldiers and thugs are exhausting and scattering themselves in trying to catch the youths, the youths seeming to disappear in all directions, I say to the commander: 'It seems to me that it is getting hard for you to catch us?' The commander heaves after Me with his sword, but that moment one youth rips away his sword, throwing it beyond visibility and so destroying it.
GGJ|1|65|11|0|Say I to the commander: 'Now then, with what will you heave and stab at Me now?' The commander says with raging fury: 'So this is how Rome's authority is respected here?! Good, I shall know how to report this to Rome, and then look at your area shortly and tell if its still the same one! Not a stone shall be left atop another!'
GGJ|1|65|12|0|But I point to how his soldiers and thugs, tied up in ropes are being driven forward by the youths! Seeing this, the commander starts to implore Zeus, Mars and even the furies to save him from such humiliation!
GGJ|1|65|13|0|But I say to the youths to release the soldiers and thugs again, and these do so forthwith. Thereupon I say to the Commander: 'Now, are you still eager to try your strength on us? The Commander says that these youths would have to be gods, as otherwise it could never be possible to defeat these his select warriors with bare hands.
GGJ|1|65|14|0|Say I: 'Yes, yes, for you and your type they should be gods indeed; hence leave us to continue our journey and continue your investigation in the castle, or worse shall befall you!'
GGJ|1|65|15|0|Says the Commander: 'I herewith declare you innocent and permit you to continue on your journey. You my troops however move to the caste, check out everything and let none leave the castle until you have checked everything; I shall await you here!' Says one deputy: 'Why not examine them yourself in the castle?' Says the Commander: 'Don't you see my sword is gone? Such investigation is not possible without a sword!' Says the deputy: 'We are no better off by one hair's breadth; of what legal force such swordless examination?!' - Says the Commander: 'What - you without weapons too?! This is nasty! - We can't do a thing without weapons. - Hm, how shall we get on?'
GGJ|1|65|16|0|Say I: 'Over there, towards noon, lie your weapons, under the tall Cedar; go and get them, as we fear you just as little with your weapons as without them!' With this they move towards where their weapons rest.
GGJ|1|66|1|1|At Sychar. Healing of the palsied near the village. His joyful thanks with song and leaping. The flight and return of the Roman soldiers.
GGJ|1|66|1|0|We nevertheless press on eastwards and soon reach a tiny village, some twenty furlong distance from the castle. The entire community joyfully rushes out to meet us, asking softly what they can do for us. But I say: 'Do you not have sick among you? They affirm it, saying, 'Yes, we have one fully suffering the gout!'
GGJ|1|66|2|0|Say I: 'Bring him here then, so he may be made whole! Says one of them: 'Lord, this will be hard! This sufferer is so paralytic that he has not been able to leave his bed for nearly three years, and his bed is hard to move, being fastened to the ground. Would you be prepared to go and see him? Say I: 'Since the bed is hard to move, why don't you wrap the sick in a mat and bring him over here!' In response several of them hasten to the house where the gout-stricken is lying, wrapping him in a mat and bringing him to Me in the street and saying: 'Lord, here is the poor sufferer.'
GGJ|1|66|3|0|But I ask the sick one whether he believes that I can heal him. The sick looks Me over and says, 'Dear friend, you look indeed like you could; you sure seem to be a proper healer! Yes, yes, I believe it!'
GGJ|1|66|4|0|Say I thereto: 'Now then, get up and walk! Your faith helped you; but beware of a certain sin henceforth, so as not to relapse into gout, which would be more acute the second time than now!'
GGJ|1|66|5|0|And the sick gets up forthwith, taking up the mat and walking. Noticing only then that he is completely healed, he falls on his knees before Me, thanking and finally saying; 'Lord, in you there is more than human power; praised be God's power in You! Oh, blessed the body that bore You, and over-blessed the breast that fed You!'
GGJ|1|66|6|0|But I say unto him; 'And blessed they who hear My Words, keeping them in their hearts and living accordingly! Says the sick: 'Lord, where can one hear You speak?
GGJ|1|66|7|0|Say I: 'You will surely know the high priest Jonael of Sychar, who sacrificed at Gerizim! Behold, he has My Word; go and learn from him!' Says the healed: 'Lord, when is he at home?' Say I: 'He is standing here beside Me; ask him and he will tell you!'
GGJ|1|66|8|0|Here the healed turns to Jonael, saying: 'Worthy high priest of Jehovah at Gerizim, when could I enter your house?'
GGJ|1|66|9|0|Says Jonael: 'Your work till now consisted in just lying down, and in the patient bearing of your suffering; hence you would miss nothing at home. Journey with us today and hear; there shall be quite a few more happenings, and tomorrow you shall find out everything!'
GGJ|1|66|10|0|Says the healed: 'If considered worthy of travelling in such society, then I follow you with much joy! Because, dear friend, when one had to languish away in a hard bed for three years, with often unbearable pain, and now through a divine miracle suddenly be healed from the nasty malady, then one appreciates health! And what joy it is to walk with straight limbs! That's why I should like to do like a David - dance and leap before you, praising the great goodness of the Lord with exceeding jubilation!'
GGJ|1|66|11|0|Says Jonael: 'Go and do thus, that before our eyes it should fulfill itself as written from the Lord, - "Then shall the lame man leap as an hart". [Is 35:6 - the trans]
GGJ|1|66|12|0|With this the healed throws off the mat, moves quickly ahead of the company and starts leaping and jubilating, not letting anyone hinder him in his joy. Because after only two or three furlongs, those Roman mercenaries and thugs together with their leaders, who were scattered unto a side-track by the two angels at the castle, are disturbing his joyfulness, asking him what he is doing. But not letting himself be disconcerted and not seeming to regard the commander's question, he says while still hopping and leaping, 'When men get merry, the livestock get sad, because man's happiness brings death to the cattle! Hence make merry, make merry!' Thus the healed carries on. This annoys the commander, and he forbids him such noise.
GGJ|1|66|13|0|But the healed says, 'Why forbid my joy!; I was bed-ridden for three years with gout! Had you come to me and said 'arise and walk', with me getting well with such pronouncement, as I am now, then I would have divinely worshipped you together with everyone of your holy words from your mouth; but since you are not such, and your power sheer nothing compared to my Lord's, I obey my mighty Lord, and hence once again, make merry, make merry!'
GGJ|1|66|14|0|Now the commander forbids him such spectacle in earnest, threatening punishment; but at the same moment two of the youths come to the merry one, saying, 'Don't let yourself be hindered in your joy!'
GGJ|1|66|15|0|Seeing the familiar youths, the commander yells out to his unarmed band, 'Retreat! Look, two more servants of Pluto!'
GGJ|1|66|16|0|At this command the band take to their heels in a manner not seen before. But the healed now leaps and jubilates the more, yelling after the retreating: 'Make merry, make merry; when men make merry the cattle get sad!' Then he quietens a little, and returning to Jonael, he says, 'Friend, if you don't mind us talking whilst we walk, you could acquaint me with some of this Lord's new Word, Who gave me my health!? Because if I am to make such Word into my law then I have to know it first!'
GGJ|1|66|17|0|Says Jonael, 'Behold, we are nearing another village, which according to the new Roman constitution is a small town; here the Lord is bound to venture into more! You shall be following us into town anyway; in my house, or that of Irhael, however, you shall find accommodation for as long as it pleases you. There you shall be familiarised with everything. We are not far from town now. This locality we are coming to already belongs to the town, according to the new Roman order; but since it serves mainly as a Roman stronghold, they severed it from Sychar, encircling it with a rampart and elevating it to a place with a name of its own. The area is not big, and with a thousand paces we shall have it behind us. Then we turn left, with hardly seven furlongs remaining to Sychar's buildings; hence have just a little more patience and your wishes shall be met.
GGJ|1|66|18|0|Says the healed, 'Oh by Abraham, Isaac and Jacob! If this area is under Roman occupation then we shall fare badly, since only a few moments ago the Roman centurion had to retreat from us most abysmally!'
GGJ|1|66|19|0|Says Jonael, 'This we shall leave to the Lord, Who is with us now. He shall work out everything extra well! But I already see a detachment of warriors heading our way with a white flag; this seems a good sign to me!'
GGJ|1|66|20|0|Says the healed, 'Oh yes, as long as it is not the usual Roman battle ruse!? Because in this the Roman and Greek legions excel.'
GGJ|1|67|1|1|At Sychar. Memorable discussions about the Messiah, Satan and the divine order. The Lord as proclaimer of the new law of love. Jehovah's presence in the gentle breeze.
GGJ|1|67|1|0|Says Jonael, 'Such bluffing may carry some weight with men, but against the might of God such dodging avails nothing. Only pure and true love achieves anything with God; everything else is but chaff in a hurricane! Hence be not troubled, as God is with us! Who should then prevail against us?!'
GGJ|1|67|2|0|Says the healed, 'Indeed, indeed, right you are! But God was undoubtedly also with Adam, yet Satan knew how to grab him with artful cunning! And Michael, after a three-day battle still had to cede Moses' body to him! God is without doubt almighty indeed; but Satan is filled with the worst cunning and this has already inflicted much harm to the people of God. Hence caution is necessary near a tiger, as long as it lives; only after it is dead can one breathe freely without precautions!
GGJ|1|67|3|0|You have to keep in mind that in former times the Lord allowed Satan to act in this or that way, for the first-created spirit (Lucifer) had to be allowed a long time for his freedom-test, because he was not only the first, but also the greatest of the created spirits.
GGJ|1|67|4|0|However, this time has come to an end and the prince of darkness will now be considerably restrained and no longer be able to move as freely as before.
GGJ|1|67|5|0|Therefore, if the right love for God is dwelling within us, we shall find it easier to walk one earth than was the case formerly under the hard yoke of the law.
GGJ|1|67|6|0|From Adam until our time the law of wisdom was reigning and such wisdom and a strong and unconditional will was required to fulfill such a law within oneself.
GGJ|1|67|7|0|But God saw that men would never fulfill the law of wisdom and so came into the world himself in order to give them a new law of love which they will easily be able to fulfill. For in the law of wisdom Jehovah let only His light radiate among men. The light was not He Himself, it only flowed from Him to men just as men have gone forth from Him, but nevertheless are not Jehovah Himself. However Jehovah Himself does come to men through and within love, takes spiritual residence in man in the fullness of truth and thereby makes created man similar to Himself in everything. Then Satan is no longer able to harm, by his cunning, a man thus armed, for Jehovah's spirit within man sees always through Satan's ever so concealed tricks and has at all times plenty of power to disperse Satan's total helplessness.
GGJ|1|67|8|0|The Prophet Elias described the present situation of mankind, when Jehovah comes to men directly in love, as a gentle rustling passing the cave, but Jehovah was not in the great storm and in the fire.
GGJ|1|67|9|0|Thus the gently rustling is people's love for God and their brothers wherein Jehovah Himself is dwelling, whereas He does not dwell in the storm of wisdom and the flaming sword of the law.
GGJ|1|67|10|0|And since Jehovah Himself now is with us, for us and among us, we don't need to fear Satan's tricks nearly as much as was the case only too sadly in antiquity and in the past; and you can look the bloodthirsty Roman tiger in the eye quite more bravely and untroubled! Did you not notice how an entire legion just now took to their heels most ignominiously before the two youths?! Yet such youths are accompanying us in great numbers, and should we fear Romans approaching us with white flags?! - Not even in a dream, I say, never mind in actuality!'
GGJ|1|67|11|0|The healed looks bluffed, after a while saying, 'What did you say? Jehovah now among us? I thought this man Who helped me was only the awaited Messiah!? How can Jehovah and the Messiah be One to you?
GGJ|1|67|12|0|I have no trouble understanding that Jehovah's power shall show in greater fullness through the Messiah than all the prophets combined; but I would not have dared to even think, let alone voice it that the Messiah and Jehovah would be One! Besides that it is written that one should not imagine Jehovah under any likeness, and now this human, who of a truth possesses all the attributes of a Messiah, should be Je-ho-vah Himself? Well, this is all right with me, as long as it is all right with you as the chief priest!
GGJ|1|67|13|0|That the Messiah could be some special God I thought straight after my healing, because according to scripture, we all are gods more or less, depending on how Jehovah's law is kept. But that He should be Jehovah Himself!? - Well, if that be so then it behoves us to act differently! He Himself has healed me - this means coming up with quite different thanks!'
GGJ|1|67|14|0|Here he wants to come over to Me at once. But Jonael holds him back, advising him to do so when we get to Sychar, and the healed is happy with that.
GGJ|1|68|1|1|At Sychar. The Roman military deputation. Dialogue about truth between the Lord and the Roman commander. Men and human cocoons. About perfection. About following the Lord.
GGJ|1|68|1|0|But now the Roman war-deputation had arrived, and their leader handed Me a written entreaty from the commander-in-chief of this fort, by which he implores Me for the sake of public weal to take no notice of what occurred, and to persuade the company not to divulge what took place, because it would bring him harm whilst benefiting no one! But, that it would benefit all more than harm them if they made the Roman commander-in-chief into a friend rather than an enemy! Jairuth too ought to keep silence and be assured of being left in peace at home. But would I in any case visit him at his residence, as he has secret and important things to discuss with Me.
GGJ|1|68|2|0|My response to the bearer of the writing was, 'Tell your master that he shall receive in accordance with his request. But I shall nevertheless not come to his residence; but that if he wants to speak to Me about secret and important things, to await Me at the entrance to this area, and I shall tell him what that is which he wants to discuss.'
GGJ|1|68|3|0|With this the messenger goes off with his company to convey to his master all he heard of Me, and the latter with his deputies immediately heads for the gate to this place to await Me.
GGJ|1|68|4|0|Jairuth however asks Me whether such invitation can be trusted; because he knows this chief commander's great cunning, who is a supreme commander. This one is supposed to already have dispatched many to the other world in this way.
GGJ|1|68|5|0|Say I, 'Dear friend, I also know him, both as he was and now is. The youths have instilled lasting respect in him and he regards them as genii, and Me as a son of their god Jupiter, and he now wants to find out how much substance there is to it. But I know what I shall tell him!'
GGJ|1|68|6|0|Jairuth is satisfied with this, even as we arrive at the gate where the commander-in-chief and his officers are awaiting us. He immediately steps forward, greeting Me amicably, and bent on pressing his concerns forthwith.
GGJ|1|68|7|0|But I beat him to it, saying, 'Friend! My servants are not genii, and I in no way a son of your Zeus! And now you know everything you wanted to know of Me and intended asking Me.'
GGJ|1|68|8|0|The chief is stunned by My openly telling him at once what he had only thought, yet intimated to no one.
GGJ|1|68|9|0|Being intrigued for a while he again asks Me, 'If you are not such, then tell me who you and your servants actually are! Because you must by all means be more than ordinary men, and it would please me to accord you the proper honours.'
GGJ|1|68|10|0|Say I, 'Any man asking sincerely and honestly is worthy of an equal answer. You have now asked Me honestly and sincerely and shall receive a like answer, and hence hearken unto Me. For a start I am that and He standing before you, namely a man! There are of a truth many on earth who look like Me, yet they nevertheless are not men but merely human shells. But the more accomplished a true man, the more power and strength in his cognition and will, prolific in action, prolific in effects.'
GGJ|1|68|11|0|Says the chief, 'Can every man achieve a perfection like yours?'
GGJ|1|68|12|0|Say I, 'Indeed, if he does what I teach for his perfection!'
GGJ|1|68|13|0|Requests the chief, 'Then let me hear your teaching and I shall try to do thus.'
GGJ|1|68|14|0|Say I, 'The teaching I could let you have for sure, but it would serve you little, since you would not live by it. Because so long as you remain that for which you are engaged by Rome, My teaching can be of no use to you, - unless you were to leave all and follow Me, or it would be impossible for you to live according to My teaching.'
GGJ|1|68|15|0|Says the chief, 'Yes, this would be very hard! You could nevertheless give me a few basics from your teaching!? Because I have already acquired knowledge in many a thing, being quite conversant therewith; why should I not also receive some grasp of your teaching? Maybe I could still bring it to some application!?'
GGJ|1|68|16|0|Say I, 'My friend, since My teaching consists in following Me, without which the kingdom of My perfection cannot be entered upon, how should you be able to bring it to application?!'
GGJ|1|68|17|0|Says the chief, 'This sounds strange indeed; yet there could be something in it! Let me think about it a little!'
GGJ|1|68|18|0|The chief ponders for a while and says, 'Do you mean by that a physical, or basically a moral following?'
GGJ|1|68|19|0|Jesus replies, 'The much preferred following, where possible, is of course the bodily one, coupled to the moral one; but where due to a necessary vocation a personal following is not possible, there a conscientious moral one suffices. But I Myself and love towards Me and all men must be the foundation of conscience, otherwise mere moral emulation would be spiritually dead. - Do you understand that?'
GGJ|1|68|20|0|Says the chief, 'This is vague! But if it is so, then what am I to make of all my nice gods? My ancestors believed on them; is it right for me to remain true to the faith of such ancestors, or should I start to believe in the God of the Jews?'
GGJ|1|69|1|1|At Sychar. The nothingness of the gods. The worth and nature of truth and the way to it. The real Gordian knot. The mystery of love. Head and heart. The key and seat of truth.
GGJ|1|69|1|0|Say I, 'Dear friend, your ancestors mean nothing, and still less the gods they honoured; because your ancestors have already been dead for a long time, and their gods never had an existence outside of human fantasy. There had never been a reality behind their names and images. Hence there verily is nothing in leaving a most void belief in your gods; because they can feed your soul no more than can painted foods your body! There is therefore nothing to all this, as stated, but everything in pure truth and the life in and through this one truth!
GGJ|1|69|2|0|Because if you live within the lie then life itself is nothing but a lie, and can attain to no reality in all eternity; but if your life goes forth from truth and is itself truth, then whatever your life brings forth is also fact and reality! No man can however see and recognise truth through the lie, because to the lie everything is a lie. Only for him who is born anew from the spirit of truth, becoming truth within himself, and that fully, for such even the lie becomes truth!
GGJ|1|69|3|0|Because he who recognises the lie as a lie is himself truth in everything, because he forthwith recognises the lie for what it is; and this also is truth! Do you grasp this?'
GGJ|1|69|4|0|Says the chief, 'Friend, You speak aright, and there is deep wisdom in you! But the great, glorious truth, where is it, and what is it? Are things true the way we see them or does the eye of a black man see it differently from us perhaps? A fruit can taste sweet and pleasant to one, whilst to another it is bitter and repulsive! Thus sundry human tribes speak different languages; which one among them is true and good?! Much can be true for any specific individual; but there can in my view be no general, all-encompassing truth, - and if there be one, then show where and what it is and consists in!'
GGJ|1|69|5|0|Say I, 'Verily, My friend, therein lies the old Gordian knot you well know about, which so far has not been unraveled by anyone other than the Macedonian hero you heard about.
GGJ|1|69|6|0|Whatever you can behold and feel by means of the flesh has affinity with the flesh and its tools, and is similarly changeable and transitory; so whatever is changeable and transitory, how could same offer you substance for ever-constant and immortal truth?!
GGJ|1|69|7|0|There is only one thing in man, and this great and holy One is love, which is a proper fire out of God, dwelling in the heart; within this is love, and nowhere else is truth, because love is itself the arch-foundation of all truth in God, and out of God within every man!
GGJ|1|69|8|0|If you want to see and recognise things and yourself in their full truth, then you have to see and recognise them from this solely true arch-foundation of your being; everything else is delusion, and man's head and what is in it belongs to the sphere of your familiar Gordian knot, which no one can unravel with mere deliberation.
GGJ|1|69|9|0|Only with the cutting power of the spirit of love in man's own heart can he hew through this knot, and then begin to think, see and recognise in the heart, and only then along such path to get at the truth of his own and every other being and life!'
GGJ|1|69|10|0|Your head can create countless gods for you, but what are they? Verily I say unto you, - nothing but vain, lifeless patterns produced by the brain with its loose mechanisms; only in the heart shall you find a God, and this One is true, because the love in which you found the only true God is itself Truth.
GGJ|1|69|11|0|This Truth therefore can be sought and found only in Truth; but the head has done its share if it has delivered you the key to Truth. Yet everything that urges and draws you towards love can be a key to truth; hence follow such attraction and urge and enter upon the love of your heart, and you shall find the truth which shall free you from all deception!'
GGJ|1|70|1|1|At Sychar. The natures of head and heart. ‘Don't deal with the sinner like a judge but as loving brother, and you shall find truth and bliss. Anger is judgment. Where love is lacking, there is no truth. Universal truth throughout infinity. Hints about the individual in the beyond. ‘Who are you?’ Follow Me.
GGJ|1|70|1|0|The Lord, 'An example should clarify this for you.
GGJ|1|70|2|0|Behold a case where you have subordinates who, having sinned against your laws are to be punished! You are indeed holding the prescribed investigations, and are about to elicit their confessions with all kinds of smart questions; but they flatly deny everything as smartly from their minds, as your questions. In this way, one lie gives vent to another, and not getting anywhere with them, you in the end resort to sentencing them without their confessions, and just on the testimony of often hostile witnesses, in whom there is no truth either, with you having to always assume that not even one out of ten defendants received a fair trial, with the innocent and the guilty sharing the same fate!
GGJ|1|70|3|0|Alternatively, rather than appearing as their judge, you encounter your poor brethren with love, and awaken a love-response from their hearts, and these sinners shall meet you with contrition and many tears, and faithfully and truly confess how, when and what sin they committed against you! But then let the punishment also be dropped! Because any punishment is itself not truth but the contrary, because not flowing from love but the wrath of the law and its giver. But the wrath is itself a judgment, within which there is no love. But where there is no love, truth also is lacking.
GGJ|1|70|4|0|Hence abide in pure love and act within its truth and power, and you shall be finding truth everywhere, and quite evidently perceive that there is universal truth indeed which penetrates not only this earth but all of infinity!
GGJ|1|70|5|0|If you were to act towards mankind in that way then you would quite legitimately follow Me, and through such imitation win eternal life. But if you remain as you are now, then nothing but night and a void, lying existence shall accrue to you beyond the grave, which is the death of the spirit of love and truth!
GGJ|1|70|6|0|Because verily, this earth-life lasts for only a short time; then comes endless eternity! As you fall so also shall you remain prostrated, where genuine truth has not come alive within you!
GGJ|1|70|7|0|Now you know all you need to know for the present. If however you want more, then see the High Priest Jonael at Sychar on occasion; he shall impart to you all that he has learnt, seen and discovered about Me! Act accordingly and you shall gain bliss!'
GGJ|1|70|8|0|Says the commander-in-chief, fully taken in by My speech, 'Friend, from your talk I adjudge you a wisest of the earth's wisest, and I shall hence do everything you have advised me; only I should like to now find out from yourself as to who you actually are! Because see, notwithstanding the fact of my most shameful defeat by the youths accompanying you, which I cannot put down to anything other than these youths being either gods or genii from the heavens and hence able to supernaturally beat me into retreat, I yet recognise that you must obviously be more than an ordinary human only by your exceedingly great wisdom! You probably have already revealed or indicated it to many of your disciples as to who you are; but you can see by now that I am fully earnest about my intent to become a disciple of yours at least in spirit! Hence also tell me what I am to regard you as! Who and what, and whence actually are you, basically?'
GGJ|1|70|9|0|Say I, 'Firstly, I basically have already told you, and that in a way you could easily grasp if you thought about it, and secondly I have referred you to Jonael about it. When you get to him you shall find out all you are still lacking. But now detain us no more, because the day nears its end and I have yet to accomplish much today!'
GGJ|1|70|10|0|Says the chief, 'Then do let me accompany you to town!'
GGJ|1|70|11|0|Say I, 'The road is clear, and if your intentions are good then do so! But if there is still some infernal trace in you then stay home, because such escort would then bring you no blessing! You have already sampled My might.'
GGJ|1|70|12|0|Says the chief, 'This be far from me, notwithstanding that in these critical times, with the mythical point approaching where the Jews await from their God a mighty saviour from the Roman rulers, one's ears being full of Jewish whispers of such saviour already being on earth! Hence I could quite easily think you to be that saviour, - yes, I have indeed already secretly thought so. But be it as it may, I regard you as the wisest among the wise and hence love you as mankind's true friend; therefore such thoughts shall in no way hinder me from following you for the sake of truth, in person to Sychar and spiritually throughout my whole life, notwithstanding my being aware that as a Roman I shall not thereby erect myself a triumphal arch! Now I have completely revealed myself to you, and ask you once more whether I can accompany you. If you say yes I shall do so, and if no, I stay!'
GGJ|1|70|13|0|Say I, 'Well then, escort Me, together with those standing by your side, so that you have valid witnesses on hand!'
GGJ|1|71|1|1|At Sychar. The Lord heals the chief's wife. Vital hints on arriving at full truth and power action. The Lord witnesses of the Father. Core of the teaching.
GGJ|1|71|1|0|Following this counsel I ask the commander whether there are no sick in this place. Says the chief, 'Friend, if you are also conversant with the art of healing, then heal my wife! Because she has suffered some secret malady for a year already, which no physician could identify. Perhaps the depth of your wisdom could identify this sickness and help my wife out of it?
GGJ|1|71|2|0|Say I, 'I say unto you that your wife is well! Send for her!
GGJ|1|71|3|0|The commander immediately dispatches one of his servants, whom the cheerful wife already meets at the doorstep, betaking herself with him to the chief. The latter is astonished beyond all measure and says to Me, 'Friend, you are a God!'
GGJ|1|71|4|0|Say I, 'You people then are all the same! When you see no signs, you don't believe. Yet you are blessed that you believe, although on account of the signs; he who nevertheless does not believe in spite of the signs which I work has sunk into death.
GGJ|1|71|5|0|But in future only those men shall attain bliss who believe just on account of the truth of My Word, without signs, living in accordance with it! These shall then discover the only living sign within themselves, called life eternal, and this no one shall be able to take from them.
GGJ|1|71|6|0|You are now joyful that I have made your wife whole, just through the will of My heart, and ask yourself unceasingly: how is this possible? But I say unto you: if a man were to live in accordance with inner pure love and then came upon such truth, having no more doubt in his truth, he then could say unto one of those surrounding mountains: Arise and cast thyself into the sea! And the mountain would rise and cast itself into the sea!
GGJ|1|71|7|0|But since no such truth resides in you or many others, you not only cannot work such deeds but on top of that have to wonder many times head over heels that I, who am imbued with such truth in all fullness, perform deeds before you which can be accomplished only through the might of the innermost living truth!
GGJ|1|71|8|0|Only within such truth does faith, which in man is the right hand of the spirit, become living in power-action, and the arm of the spirit reaches far and performs great things!
GGJ|1|71|9|0|If through such truth you shall have sufficiently strengthened your spiritual arms, then you shall be doing what I have now done before you, and besides that you shall see that this is much easier than to lift a stone off the ground with the hand of your body, and cast it several paces before you!
GGJ|1|71|10|0|Hence live in accordance with such My teaching! Be doers and not just idle hearers and admirers of My Words, teachings and deeds, and you shall receive within yourselves that which now you so highly admire in Me!
GGJ|1|71|11|0|But this I show you as not of Myself but of Him Who taught Me so before the world. And of Him it is you say that He is your Father, - yet know Him not and never have recognised Him! He however of Whom ye say that He is your Father, the Same it is of Whom all things are, such as angels, sun, moon and stars and this earth with everything in and on it!
GGJ|1|71|12|0|As this Father has taught Me before all the world however, even so teach I you, so that the Father, Who now lives in the world, would dwell and witness in you as in Me of the arch-primordial pure truth, out of the eternal arch-foundation, which is called the love in God, which is actually the very Being of God Himself!
GGJ|1|71|13|0|Hence do not be overly carried away by the signs that I work before your eyes, that you may not beget a dead faith under judgment profiting nothing; but live and act in accordance with what I teach you, and you shall then come by that which now you admire in Me and wonder at beyond measure; because you all are called to be perfect! Now you know all; do thus, and you shall come to discern from within whether I told you the truth or not! Prove My teaching through the deed therefore, with all diligence and remote from half-heartedness, and only then shall you find out whether this teaching is of man or of God!'
GGJ|1|71|14|0|After this important instruction the commander says, 'Now it begins to dawn in me! Notwithstanding the incalculable depths of wisdom in all this, which for us ordinary people is at first hard to grasp, there yet is in the end not that much to it. For if insight can be gained only through the deed, then I leave all further brooding over it, after first getting initiated into the entire teaching by Jonael, then moving earnestly into full action. And this resolution stands!'
GGJ|1|71|15|0|Say I, 'Good so, My friend; if you attain to the light in this way however, then let this light shine also for your brethren, then you shall prepare a reward in heaven therewith! - Now I have to attend to sundries. And so let us move on!'
GGJ|1|72|1|1|Journey to Sychar. Memorable prophecies about the future. About the great tribulation. Promise of the angels with trumpets before the Lord's return. The earth as paradise. Satan's last test. The Lord's passion and rising.
GGJ|1|72|1|0|A start is made, with the commander-in-chief, together with his healed wife and two of his senior deputies escorting Me. The chief and his wife take Jonael in their midst, discussing and asking him diversely about the Jewish religion and where it refers to Myself, with the one healed from gout in the first village taking part most keenly. I Myself walk among Jonael's seven daughters and his wife. These too are questioning Me much, about what shall soon come over the world, Jerusalem and Rome. And I give them proper answers, showing them how shortly the secret prince of this world shall be judged and soon thereafter all his adherents. At the same time I also show them the end of the world and a universal judgment like that of Noah's time, and they question Me with much astonishment about when and how this will take place.
GGJ|1|72|2|0|But I say unto them, 'My beloved daughters! It shall be as in the days of Noah; love shall be on the wane and go completely cold; faith in a pure life and God recognizing teaching revealed to men from the heavens shall be converted into darkest, dead superstition full of lies and deception, and rulers once again shall use men like animals and slaughter them cold-bloodedly and most callously if not submitting to the dazzling powers without protest! The mighty shall be tormenting the poor with all kinds of repression, and persecute and suppress any freer spirit by any means, and therewith a tribulation shall come over mankind such as never was! But then the days shall be shortened on account of the elect, otherwise even the elect, who shall be found among the poor, should perish!
GGJ|1|72|3|0|But until then another thousand and not quite a second thousand years shall elapse! Whereupon I shall send the same angels which you see here now unto mankind with rallying trumpets. These shall so to speak awaken the spiritually slain mankind of the earth from the graves of their night, and like a pillar of fire rolling over the world, these many awoken millions shall fall upon the world powers, and none shall be able to stem them!
GGJ|1|72|4|0|From then on the earth shall become a paradise again, and I shall lead My children along the right path for evermore.
GGJ|1|72|5|0|But during the course of a thousand years following that, the prince of darkness shall be freed for a very short period of seven years and a few months and days for his own sake, either for his total fall, or possible return.
GGJ|1|72|6|0|In the first instance, the earth in its innermost part shall be converted to an eternal prison, but the outer earth shall remain a paradise. In the second instance however the earth would be converted into heaven, with the death of body and soul disappearing forever! - Whether so, and how?! That, for the present, not even the foremost angel of the heavens must know; this only the Father knows! But tell no man at this stage what I have revealed to you, until you shall, after a couple of earth years hear of My having been raised up!'
GGJ|1|72|7|0|But the daughters ask wherein such raising up shall consist in.
GGJ|1|72|8|0|But I say unto them, 'When you shall have heard, then your hearts will be sad! But be comforted, for then I shall three days thereafter be in your midst, to bring you testimony Myself of the New Testament and the keys to My eternal kingdom! But see to it that I then find you pure as you are now, or you shall not be able to become My brides forever!' - They and their mother promise to most assiduously keep what I commanded and advised them.
GGJ|1|73|1|1|At Sychar. The Lord with His at Irhael's. John, the healed, and Jonael. The Lord praises and blesses their sensible comprehension. The Lord and Jairuth.
GGJ|1|73|1|0|With this we reach town, and namely at Irhael's house, - now also Joram's. Jairuth and the commander with his wife and the two deputies can't get over its new beauty, and the healed palsied also is astonished beyond all measure, in the end saying loudly, 'This is possible only to God! As a boy I had often mischievously caught lizards within the dilapidated walls of this castle or dwelling, which Jacob had built for his son Joseph; and now it stands here perfected as Jacob himself was certain to not have built better! Any, no human power accomplishes this overnight. Now I know where I stand and know what I shall do! - My name is John - just remember this name!'
GGJ|1|73|2|0|This John is he whom My disciples, after My sending them out in the second year to teach the people, once threatened for healing and casting out devils in My name without My explicit authority. [Luke 9:50, the Trans]
GGJ|1|73|3|0|Says Jonael, 'Friend, your will, mind and words are good, but you still lack one thing - a proper recognition of God's will! Hence call on me in the next few days, or even remain here, and I shall acquaint you with God's will more closely! Only then will you be able to put into action in its proper order all you now have a good mind of doing.'
GGJ|1|73|4|0|Says the healed, 'May God the Lord inspire you for it! I shall do as you shall advise me; because I can see you are a real friend of this great prophet and are bound to have a proper light from Him. This prophet however is above all and I think it is precisely He of Whom David prophesied thus:
GGJ|1|73|5|0|"The earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof; the world, and they who dwell therein. For He hath founded it upon the seas, and established it upon the floods. Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord or who shall stand in His holy place? He Who hath clean hands, and a pure heart, Who hath not lifted up His soul unto vanity, nor sworn deceitfully He shall receive the blessing from the Lord, and righteousness from the God of His salvation. This is the generation of them who seek Him, who seek thy face, O Jacob.
GGJ|1|73|6|0|Lift up your heads, O ye gates; and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting doors; and the king of glory shall come in. Who is this king of glory? The Lord strong and mighty, the Lord mighty in battle. Lift up your head O ye gates; even lift them up, ye everlasting doors; and the king of glory shall come in. Who is this king of glory? The Lord of hosts, He is the king of glory." (Psalm 24).
GGJ|1|73|7|0|And I, John, who have been healed by Him, here openly testify that it is He in Person of Whom David sang and prophesied thus! Hence all glory to Him forever!'
GGJ|1|73|8|0|Says Jonael, 'Friend, you now stand upon solid ground! But between ourselves for the present, the time is not yet for speaking thus. But when, as He said Himself, He shall depart from here, perhaps to Galilee, only then shall we start teaching the people, and when He shall then shortly return to us, He shall find our gates of proper width and the doors of the world of sufficient height for His entry, meaning our hearts as wide and our love for Him raised above the stars; because the gate is our heart, which is to be opened wide, and our pure love for Him the door which shall be raised above everything!'
GGJ|1|73|9|0|Here I step over to them both, laying My hands on their shoulders and saying, 'It is right so, My beloved friends! Wherever you shall meet in My name thus, there, even if not visibly, I shall be among you omnipotently and fortifyingly! - But I can hear a racket in the city streets - let us be quiet! We shall see what spirit fills and leads these people.'
GGJ|1|73|10|0|Jairuth steps up to Me right away, saying, 'Lord, this is an evil racket and bodes no good! If you like I shall order two legions here at once, and peace shall at once be restored!'
GGJ|1|73|11|0|Say I, 'Let be! If need be I verily have proper guards on hand; but you could conceal yourself somewhat in the house, that no one would see and recognise you. Because no good spirit resides in this town among men, and they could later do much damage to your properties!'
GGJ|1|73|12|0|Says Jairuth, 'But I still have the two youths - these shall protect my properties!'
GGJ|1|73|13|0|Say I, 'Notwithstanding, let it be for the moment; for if I were in need of human help I could ask it of the chief who also is here!' Jairuth is satisfied and betakes himself to Irhael's house.
GGJ|1|74|1|1|At Sychar. The confrontation with the brazen dumb ones with their lying mates. Joram's resoluteness and the disciples vigour against the liars. The Lord's rebuke and His guidelines in dealing with men's wickedness. ‘Do not return evil for evil’. Parable of the master and servant. The evil of dogmatism and retribution.
GGJ|1|74|1|0|Soon thereafter a fairly large crowd armed with sticks comes to menace us, with the ten who were made dumb by the physician on the first day in their midst; and the crowd menacingly demands that the former's tongues be loosed!
GGJ|1|74|2|0|Joram the physician however steps forward at once, saying vigorously with manful tone, 'O you children of wickedness! Is this the new way of coming to God to beg for mercy?!'
GGJ|1|74|3|0|The crowd steps back somewhat, yelling, 'Who is God here and where is He? You are not holding out to be God yourself, or else yonder magician from Galilee, you wide-shouldered blasphemer?!'
GGJ|1|74|4|0|Joram replies even more vehemently, 'Who is your magician from Galilee, you miserable wretches?! Screams the crowd, 'Yonder Nazarene carpenter named Jesus it is, whom we know only too well, and his mother who is here too, together with his brothers and sisters! We know his father too, who is supposed to have died a year ago - from grief we hear, because his wife and children didn't want to obey him and are supposed to have deceived him in every direction!'
GGJ|1|74|5|0|At such disparagement Joram is filled with rage. He hastily steps up to Me, with Jacob and John joining him, saying, 'Lord, Lord, Lord! Will You not let fire fall from heaven to consume these fellows? The impudent lies these fellows dare yelling screams to heaven!'
GGJ|1|74|6|0|Say I, 'There now, children of thunder! Let them lie; is there a fire that burns more fiercely than that of the lie?! Do them good on top of that and they shall run off with glowing coals over their heads! - Remember that! Never return evil for evil and bad with bad!' - The three relent, and Joram asks what he should do for these miscreants.
GGJ|1|74|7|0|Say I, 'Do what they ask, in My name, and tell them to depart!' And Joram speaks to the crowd, 'In the name of the Lord, let all speak who now are dumb among you, and then go their way home, giving God the glory.'
GGJ|1|74|8|0|Upon these words of Joram's the tongues are loosed of all who were dumb; yet none bar one, who at least exhorted them, praised God. But when the others said, 'You fool, did Jehovah make us dumb?! An initiate into magic inflicted this harm, and are we to praise the heathen god of magic?! If we did this, what shall we expect from the almighty, true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?!' Thereupon the somewhat better one also left with the other nine, not daring to give Me the due honour.
GGJ|1|74|9|0|Joram and all the Mine were angry about that, and Simon Peter also stepped up to Me full of anger and said, 'Lord, it is good that it please You; but if I had but a spark of Your spiritual power and might, I would know what I had done with these stupid and evil blasphemers of Your name, over-holy to me!'
GGJ|1|74|10|0|Say I, 'Simon, have you already forgotten what I taught on the mountain? What good can you achieve by returning evil for evil? If you were to cook a meal which in itself is tasteless, will you gain anything by adding gall and alloe, instead of seasoning it with salt, milk and honey? If you add something still better to an already good meal, then certainly no one will call you stupid; but if you make an already bad meal worse with still more inferior ingredients, where is the man who will not say to you: 'Look at what the fool is doing?!
GGJ|1|74|11|0|Behold, that much more is it with men! If you return them evil for evil, then ask yourself whether their wickedness is improved! If however you return good for evil then you shall soften the evil in your brother and perhaps in the end make a good brother of him!
GGJ|1|74|12|0|If a master has a servant to whom he entrusts much, whilst the latter, knowing the master's goodness, commits a sin against him and hence merits punishment, and being called to account for his faithlessness, meets his master with rage and vituperates against him, will this soften the master towards his servant? I tell you no; there the master shall only get angry over the faithless servant, have him bound and thrown in jail!
GGJ|1|74|13|0|If however the servant sees that the master is about to treat him harshly, and he falls down before him to confess his transgression remorsefully and gently, and lovingly asks his forgiveness, will not the master treat him as formerly?! No, I say! Through the servant's gentle contrition the master shall not only become gentle and pliable but shall do good to his servant besides.
GGJ|1|74|14|0|Hence do not repay evil for evil, if you want all to become good. If however you are going to judge and punish those who have sinned against you, then you shall in the end all turn evil and there shall be no more proper love and goodness in any of you!
GGJ|1|74|15|0|The mighty shall take it upon himself to punish those sinning against his laws; the sinners however shall in turn enkindle with revenge and attempt to ruin the mighty. Question: what good shall come of all that?!
GGJ|1|74|16|0|Hence judge and condemn no one, that you may not be judged and condemned! Have you all now understood this My most important teaching, without which My kingdom can never have a place in you?'
GGJ|1|75|1|1|At Sychar. The drawbacks to being good. Zoological example. About redemption from evil. The new Way to freedom for children of God. About dealing with criminals. Parable of the lion. About apostolic ministry.
GGJ|1|75|1|0|Says Simon Peter, 'Yes, Lord, we have indeed understood it profoundly; yet this thing has its drawback in that, in my opinion and in line with Your teaching, if all punishment is to be abolished, then the transgressors would soon multiply like the grass on earth and sand in the sea. Wherever a law is given it has to be sanctioned with a corresponding punishment, or it should be as good as no law at all. - Or can a law prevail without sanction?'
GGJ|1|75|2|0|Say I, 'My beloved, here you judge like one blind judges the colour of light! Go and look at the zoos of the dignitaries; there you shall see all kinds of animals: tigers, lions, panthers, hyenas, wolves and bears. If such beasts were not kept in powerful cages, what life should be safe in the vicinity?! But what folly to cage also the gentle lambs and pigeons!
GGJ|1|75|3|0|Hell of course requires most severe laws, coupled with the most painful sanctions; but My kingdom, which is heaven, requires neither law, let alone any sanction.'
GGJ|1|75|4|0|I have not come to educate you for hell through the sanctioned severity of the law, but for heaven through love, meekness and truth. If I now liberate you from the law by My new teaching from the heavens, showing you the new path through the heart to the true, everlasting freest life, why do you want to live always judged and condemned under the law without considering that it is better to die a thousand times bodily in the freedom of love than to walk in the death of the law just for one day?
GGJ|1|75|5|0|It goes without saying that thieves, robbers and murderers must be caught and imprisoned, for they are like the wild, ferocious beasts that as images of hell live in holes of the earth, day and night on the lurk for prey. To properly hunt for these is even a duty for the angels in heaven, but no one shall destroy them. They must be kept imprisoned to be calmed and tamed, and only in cases of violent resistance shall they be wounded and, if quite unyielding, their body may also be slain, for then a dead hell is better than a live one.
GGJ|1|75|6|0|But whoever will go on to judge and put to death an imprisoned thief, robber and murderer will once have to face My wrath, for the more severely men judge and punish their offenders, the more cruel, careful, furtive and hard the still free criminals will become, and when they break into a house at night they will not only take whatever they find, but will also murder and destroy all who could betray them.
GGJ|1|75|7|0|If, however, you abolish the severe judgement and wisely suggest to all people to give the one who should ask someone for a shirt also the coat, then thieves would still come to you asking for this and that, but they will not rob or murder.
GGJ|1|75|8|0|Once men will out of true love for their brothers and sisters, resulting from their love for Me, cease to amass the transient goods of this earth and instead imitate Me, then there will soon no longer be any thieves, let alone robbers and murderers.
GGJ|1|75|9|0|Whoever thinks that through severe laws and increasingly harsher judgement all offenders will eventually be eliminated is grossly mistaken. Hell has never yet lacked those. What use is it to you to kill a devil if instead of the one killed hell sends ten, each of whom is worse than ten of the previous kind would have been? If the evil one when he comes finds that he is opposed again by evil, he becomes enraged and turns into a complete Satan, but if he finds nothing but love, meekness and patience, he desists from his evil act and continues on his way.
GGJ|1|75|10|0|When a lion sees a tiger or another enemy approaching him, he soon gets enraged, leaps at him with all force and destroys his enemy, but he will allow a weak little dog to play with him and becomes quite gentle. And if a fly comes and settles on his strong paws, he will hardly look at it and let it fly away unhindered, for to catch gnats and flies is beneath a lion. That will also be every powerful enemy's attitude towards you unless you oppose him with force.
GGJ|1|75|11|0|Therefore, you should rather bless your enemies than catch, judge and imprison them, and you will gather live coals over their heads and thus prevent them from harming you.
GGJ|1|75|12|0|With love, meekness and patience you will succeed everywhere, but if you judge and condemn people, who notwithstanding their blindness are still your brothers, you will, instead of the blessing of the gospel, sow only curse and discord among men on this earth.
GGJ|1|75|13|0|Hence you have to be fully My disciples in word, teaching and deed, if you want to be and become My servants in the spreading of My kingdom on earth! If you don't want this however, or if it seems too much effort or not right to you, then it is better for you to return home; I nevertheless am able to raise disciples from stones for Myself!'
GGJ|1|76|1|1|Peter's commendable talk and request (the Lord's prayer). The Lord's instructions on national policy for keeping order and peace. ‘You shall achieve everything with love’. Force awakens the devils - for evil. Peter's humane suggestions for the spreading of Truth. The Lord discusses the work of guardian angels, and the nature of miscreants.
GGJ|1|76|1|0|Says Simon Peter, 'Lord! Who would want to leave You, or not serve You?! You alone have Words of life such as never came from human mouth before! We will do anything You ask us, only don't ask us to leave You! But have patience with our great weakness, and strengthen us with grace from the Father in heaven, which also strengthened You Yourself, to where you stand there fully at One with Your Father in heaven, teaching and acting!
GGJ|1|76|2|0|We intend doing as You taught us on the Mount, always asking the Father in Your name and saying: 'Father in heaven! Thy kingdom come, and Thy alone holy will be done! And as we forgive those who trespassed against us, so also forgive us our weaknesses and sins!'
GGJ|1|76|3|0|Say I, 'Simon! Verily, this language is more pleasing to Me than your previous one of defending the law and its sanction! Of what benefit to a nation or kingdom a peace and order through strictest enforcement?! It will do for a little while indeed, but when it gets too much for the oppressed devils, they shall burst forth and trample both law and lawgiver with dreadful scorn. Because whoever has to be kept and led by force still is a devil; only he who lets himself be led with love, gentleness and patience is like unto an angel of God, and worthy of being a child of the most High!
GGJ|1|76|4|0|With love you achieve everything whereas through force the evil is woken from his sleep! What good can then come over earth from the awakening of the devils?!
GGJ|1|76|5|0|It is therefore endlessly better that love and gentleness should grow and remain wakeful among mankind at all times and therewith compel the devils to sleep, so that you would not harm the earth, rather than to awaken the devils through the roaring din of power, that they then ruin the earth with everything on it. Tell Me how you can, or want to object to that!'
GGJ|1|76|6|0|Says Simon Peter, 'Lord, here there can be no objection, because this is all clear and understandable! But how many people living on earth know anything about this holy truth?! Lord, behold, here there are legions of angels from the heavens, send these out to all the people of the earth, to proclaim such truth! If this could happen then I think it would soon get brighter and better on the sinful ground of the earth!'
GGJ|1|76|7|0|Say I, 'Here you think the way you understand it, but I must be of a different opinion here! Behold, there always are a thousand times more angels among mankind than you see here, acting upon the inner feelings and senses of men, so that man is not consciously coerced thereby and can without harm to his free will accept such thought, desires and drives as his own, and follow them! But what happens?!
GGJ|1|76|8|0|Men's secret thoughts indeed are good, they have good desires and make praiseworthy resolutions; but when it comes to action, they look to the world and its goods and the deceptive needs of their flesh, and do and act with commensurate badness and selfishness!
GGJ|1|76|9|0|Let Me bring thousands of sheer miscreants before you and ask them whether they don't know that they are doing evil, - and they shall all tell you that they know that! But if you ask them why they do evil then many shall tell you, 'Because it gives us pleasure!', and others shall say, 'We would do good indeed, but since others do evil we do it too!' And still others shall say, 'We recognise the good indeed but are not able to carry it out, for our nature resists it, and we have to hate him who offends us!'
GGJ|1|76|10|0|Behold, such answers and more you shall meet with, and from that you are certain to see only too quickly that even the most notorious miscreants are not without the knowledge of the good and true, yet still do the evil!
GGJ|1|76|11|0|Yet if men do evil from their innermost convictions, what can you expect from a recognition reaching them from without?! Of a truth, there shall henceforth be given to men cognition of the good and true from the heavens, and for that they shall kill Me and you and others who will teach them to do good and abandon and avoid evil!'
GGJ|1|76|12|0|Says Simon, 'Lord, if so then the whole world may as well become of the devil! What is there to a human world which does not want to recognise and accept good?'
GGJ|1|76|13|0|Say I, 'Whoever speaks in the heat of the moment like yourself is still far from My kingdom! But after I shall have ascended, you shall speak differently! - But now evening has come, and so let us step inside and fortify our tired limbs!'
GGJ|1|77|1|1|At Sychar. The Lord and the troublemakers. The commander's dark thoughts about mankind's depravity. Jonael indicates trust in the Lord. ‘He shall do it in His time’.
GGJ|1|77|1|0|Upon these words, many who earlier had moved to this spot during the talk with Simon Peter now thronged towards Me, clamouring for signs, saying, 'If you could work signs before the blind, who have no knowledge or understanding and hence cannot evaluate them, then do them also before us! If they are genuine then we also shall believe on You; but if they are false and bad, then we shall know what it leaves us to do! Because we are initiated into all things!'
GGJ|1|77|2|0|Say I, 'Good, if you are initiated into all things, why do you need signs? If you are so wise as to pretend to God's wisdom in all things, then you shall recognise it anyway whether I teach the truth or not! What for the signs then?! But there have already, these last three and a half days, been signs of a most extraordinary nature aplenty, for whose authenticity hundreds of witnesses stand here. If these don't suffice you then no new ones shall suffice your malicious hearts either! Hence be gone from here of your own accord, if you don't wish to be removed by force!'
GGJ|1|77|3|0|Cry those being dismissed, 'Who will, who can and is allowed to remove us by force?! Are not we the lords of this place, living and trading and working and ruling here as citizens of Rome! We can indeed remove and drive you out at once, but not be removed by you simple-minded Galilean, as would please you! And we command you in full authority to leave this town by midnight, as we are fed up with your hanging around!'
GGJ|1|77|4|0|Say I, 'O you blind fools! How much longer do you wish to live by your full authority? It would cost Me only one thought and you and the fullness of your authority are dust! Hence return to your houses, or the place you stand on shall swallow you!'
GGJ|1|77|5|0|At that moment the earth cleaves open at their feet, with smoke and flames billowing forth. Seeing this, the blasphemers wail, ' Woe unto us! We are lost, having sinned against Elijah!' - With such howling they take off and the gap closes. But we quietly move into Joram's house.
GGJ|1|77|6|0|As we all enter the chambers of Irhael and Joram's house, everything there is ready for the evening meal. I bless it and all are seated at the tables, - close to a thousand in all. All eat and drink, praising the superb flavours of food and wine, being happy and of good cheer. Only the commander, who had escorted us from the previous place with his wife and some deputies, was gloomy and ate and drank little. Jonael came and sat next to him to ask the cause of his sombreness.
GGJ|1|77|7|0|The commander sighed deeply, saying, 'Noble and wise friend! How can one be cheerful if one finds nearly all of mankind a thousand times too bad for even the lowest hell, if there be one?! Where two hungry wolves find a bone and start a furious fight, one understands. Firstly they are wolves - animals without reason, natural machines, driven by powerful natural needs to satiate themselves; and secondly they are devoid of accountability, like a swollen stream unable to prevent destruction of everything nearby on account of its vast water-mass. But here are people who by their own witness command all levels of education and wisdom, yet are more evil than all wolves, tigers, hyenas, lions and bears! They demand all consideration towards themselves but don't want to give the least of it to fellow man! Say friend, are these also humans? Do they deserve any mercy?! No say I, a thousand times no! Just wait, you barbarians! I shall kindle you a light, that you won't know ever again whether you are coming or going!'
GGJ|1|77|8|0|Says Jonael, 'But what will you do? If you bump them off, you shall make enemies elsewhere; these shall inform on you in Rome, where you may get into ill-repute and possibly suffer expulsion to Scythia! Hence leave revenge exclusively to the Lord, and be assured that He shall find the exact measure for this people!
GGJ|1|77|9|0|Read the story of my people, and it will show you to a hair's breath how the Lord at all times punished their sins most severely and often relentlessly, and I tell you, the Lord of heaven and earth is unchangeably the same as He was from eternity! He is long-suffering, full of greatest patience and never leaves the nation without teachers and signs from above; but the people beware once His patience runs thin! Once He swings the rod He does not relent until all the nation's limbs are broken and the bones tenderised like thin mush!
GGJ|1|77|10|0|Whatever you would accomplish here with only much dangerous effort, He can do with His most feeble thought. But so long as the Lord Himself is minded of tolerating such people, we shall not lay hands on them!
GGJ|1|77|11|0|You surely have seen how easy it was for the Lord to split the earth in front of the villains, and make smoke and fire to go forth from the gaping cleft?! To Him it would have verily been just as easy to convert these blasphemers to dust and ashes! But it pleased Him to just frighten them and beat them to retreat.
GGJ|1|77|12|0|If it suffices the Lord, let it suffice us; for He alone knows how to at all times find the right measure. But if the Lord is visibly well-disposed whilst among us, even showing some joy in us few, why should we be sullen and sad? Be happy and of good cheer, and glad of God's grace, leaving everything else to Him!'
GGJ|1|78|1|1|At Sychar. Continuation of the discussion between Jonael and the commander about tolerance. The chief's commendable testimony to Jesus, and his anger about the blind and evil Jews. A hint about allopathy. Consequences of sin, and a medicine. Gentleness and patience more effective than anger. Better to follow than forestall the Lord.
GGJ|1|78|1|0|Says the commander, 'Dear wise friend! You have spoken well and good; but what should I as a stranger say to this?! I now believe and am convinced from my deepest recesses that this Jesus of Nazareth is no other than the truest Deity in human form. And not so much the great signs that He worked tell me that, but rather His unlimited wisdom! Because whoever wishes to create a world has to be as wise as He in every Word!
GGJ|1|78|2|0|But these scoundrels most heinously call themselves children of God, to whom God has in all ages spoken either directly or indirectly, and now that He comes to them Himself physically, they scorn Him like common street urchins, and even want to remove Him from town! Friend, I am a Roman, a crooked pantheist by religion, hence a blind pagan, yet I will give my life for this new faith!
GGJ|1|78|3|0|If it were heathens, in these parts, I would forbear towards them; but since they call themselves children of God, Who is supposed to be their eternal Father, and they scorn Him thus, I cannot show them forbearance as a stranger!
GGJ|1|78|4|0|God the Lord they had a mind to expel! Now It is they who shall be expelled! The vermin and weeds must go, so that on this field, which the Lord Himself worked, a pure and wholesome fruit should prosper. Because if the weeds remain here they shall destroy everything the Lord has so gloriously sown here! Be absolutely honest - am I right or not? What ought to be more to me - the Lord or this street rubble?!'
GGJ|1|78|5|0|Says Jonael, 'That you are strictly right in your view, no one shall dispute indeed; but whether this is essential forthwith is another question. It is quite possible that these blasphemers, frightened beyond measure, may turn inward, feel contrition and then fully reform; and then it would not after all be in order to expel them! Because sin only remains punishable in man so long as he abides in sin; but once man fully abandons sin and moves within the order established by God, then sin and its punishment has nothing further to do with man!
GGJ|1|78|6|0|But to punish a reformed man because formerly he had on one or more occasions sinned out of blind foolishness or weakness, should be the crown of folly, unworthy of a true human and all divine order, and such action would be exactly that of a foolish doctor who, after his patients' recovery, says to them, 'You are indeed fully recovered now, but you also realise that your flesh and in particular this or that limb has committed a sin on you, and has to now be flogged in proportion to the degree it tormented you!' When the healed then start martyrising their flesh, which had only just come good, in all sorts of ways, or they are actually tortured, what shall become of their recovery?! Behold, they shall get ten times more sick than they were before! Question: of what good such ill-timed paining of the flesh? Is not the healing process an already sufficient punishment of the flesh? What for such after-torment, which makes the healthy flesh sick again?! But if such treatment is already exceedingly foolish physically, how much more on the spiritual man, mercilessly carried out?!
GGJ|1|78|7|0|It is our responsibility indeed to in a brotherly fashion remind those men of the dangers of sinning who had sinned and then reformed, but to also at the same time strengthen and support them in their reformed state with every means at our disposal, so that they would not suffer re-bonding to sin; but to call them to account and punish them in their reformed state would be nothing short of dragging the reformed sinners back into tenfold sinfulness!
GGJ|1|78|8|0|And here it can be asked whether such dealing would not be a hundred times more punishable by God than the former sin committed by the offender! - Believe me, the punishment which every sin carries with it already is a medicine against the soul-ailment called 'sin'; but once this ailment is alleviated through the inlaid medicine, why more medicine without more ailment?!' - Says the chief , 'As a preventative against further outbreaks of the illness!'
GGJ|1|78|9|0|Says Jonael, 'Yes, preventatives are essential indeed; but they must be of a fortifying and strengthening nature, as stated, and not of a weakening or even killing nature! Anger shall not be assuaged by anger, but only through love, gentleness and patience!
GGJ|1|78|10|0|If someone is on fire then water and not boiling pitch or molten ore is to be poured over him! If someone breaks a leg then let him be carried and have his leg set and bound so that his break can mend; but not bludgeon him with truncheons for having walked so clumsily as to break his leg!
GGJ|1|78|11|0|I was recently told by a missionary, proclaiming the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob to the Scythians, that these wild nomads punish a man for dying! They undress and bind him to a post, flogging him all day naked; and this they do on a corpse even if a victim of a killing, because it is his own fault for allowing himself to be overpowered and killed. The killer on the other hand is praised for triumphing over the other and preserving his own life!
GGJ|1|78|12|0|As stupid as this may sound it yet resembles ourselves if we want to make still more dead someone who through sinning - a soul-sickness, already is spiritually dead.
GGJ|1|78|13|0|A sick verily has need of physician and medicine; but to punish him for having had the misfortune of getting sick, this, my dear friend, belongs to deepest Scythia! I trust you will now have understood that it is better to follow the Lord of life than to forestall Him with pride and clumsy hands, and to therewith wantonly and either devil-fashion or through sheer stupidity destroy His great, divine plantation!'
GGJ|1|79|1|1|At Sychar. Jonael's comments on the treatment of the soul-sick. Evil consequences of over-strictness. About the death penalty. Revenge by the departed. David's killed enemies as example. The blessedness of peace and friendship. Revenge by departed enemies.
GGJ|1|79|1|0|Says the chief commander, completely taken in by Jonael's convincingly true discourse, 'Yes, now I am fully in the clear, and I shall desist from my design, and shall do it only if prompted by you; and you shall therefore be a God-sent alderman to this community, with priority in all things. I shall henceforth do nothing without your counsel.'
GGJ|1|79|2|0|Says Jonael, 'Good so, and worthy of the Lord's pleasure! Where someone is sick in body, help shall be provided; if however there be anyone sick in soul, psychic help shall be provided in line with the sickness!
GGJ|1|79|3|0|The soul-maladies of children can best be cured through a good discipline where the rod should not be missing. The soul-maladies of adults, however, are cured through wise and loving counsel, through thorough teaching and instruction and pure love-motivated admonitions and drawing of the attention to the inevitable bad consequences that must arise in the near future if the soul's weaknesses are retained. If with very stubborn, ie, blind and deaf souls, this has no effect, only then would it be time to subject such being to a more severe and strict treatment, at the bottom of which, however, love for the fellowman must be present in abundance, for the blessing of a more sever treatment can result only from that.
GGJ|1|79|4|0|If, however, the leaders act only from anger and a hellish vengefulness, then their effort is futile. Instead of healing the ones with sick souls to become true men, they are turned into devils, whose vengefulness in future no power will be able to appease.
GGJ|1|79|5|0|For a time Satan can be restrained by might and force from above, but if the Lord - for the sake of arrogant men who think that by their power and wisdom consisting in relentless tyrannical severity they are capable of preserving the order that suits them - withdraws His might and frees Satan from his fetters, then there will be overnight an end to the power of those who imagine themselves so powerful. For the people who by such wrong treatment have been turned into real devils will like a swollen stream fall upon them and destroy them as if they had never existed.
GGJ|1|79|6|0|The worst effect has capital punishment. For what is the use to kill a person's body if one cannot keep this soul and spirit captive, wherein dwells the real force for acting and accomplishing?
GGJ|1|79|7|0|Whoever believes that he has rid himself of his enemy when he has slain his body is smitten with tenfold blindness. For thereby he made for himself from a weak enemy whom he could see, a thousand invisible ones, who persecute him day and night and harm him in body, soul and spirit.
GGJ|1|79|8|0|Look at a war where not seldom many thousands are bodily slain. The victor believes in his blindness that he has rid himself of his enemies whose bodies he has destroyed. But what a mighty error that is! The souls and spirits of the slain, thanks to their direct influence on the earth's weather, devastate during several years the various crops thereby inevitably calling forth high cost of foods which causes famine and all kinds of fatal epidemics and pestilence. These then within a short time snatch away more people than soldiers of the enemy had been slain. Now weakened in the power his land should give him, he must, in order to exist, hire for a high price mercenaries from foreign lands. Thereby he and his land run into debt, and when after some years he has completely impoverished his land and people and can no longer pay his debts and soldiers, he will soon be persecuted and cursed from all sides. His people, whom he conquered, will, driven by excessive misery, rise against him and the external enemies will not let this opportunity pass and wage war on him. And he, the celebrated victor, will in such a fight never be crowned victor, but despair will seize him with the claws of a tiger and mangle him spiritually to the innermost fibre of his life.
GGJ|1|79|9|0|And look, all this is the doings of bodily slain enemies.
GGJ|1|79|10|0|Therefore, it is an ancient rule and custom that when a person is physically dying, all those close to him make their peace with him and have him bless them, for if he dies as somebody's enemy, the one who survives him as his enemy is to be pitied. Firstly, the liberated soul will torment the survivor's mind uninterruptedly through unbearable pangs of conscience and then it will arrange all the survivor's earthly circumstances in such a way that he will hardly be able to get on in the world.
GGJ|1|79|11|0|The Lord allows all this so that the offended souls may receive the satisfaction they demand and, besides, it is incalculably better for the survivor to be already in this material world tormented for his actions of pride than if he after the death of his body promptly fell into a hundred thousand hands of hostile spirits who would certainly not treat him kindly, as one completely inexperienced in that world.
GGJ|1|79|12|0|That is why it is so extremely important to practice in this world love and true friendship, to do good to any enemy rather than harm him and to bless the one who curses me, for I cannot know when the Lord will call him away from this world. If he was in this world my enemy only in small, insignificant things, afterwards as a spirit he will become that in great things.
GGJ|1|79|13|0|Since his childhood David was a man according to Jehovah's own heart, but against the Lord's will he had made an enemy of one man, namely Urias; and what a terrible revenge, with the Lord's permission, Urias' spirit had then taken David. And that is and remains always the certain consequence of a hostile act against a person opposing God's will.
GGJ|1|79|14|0|It is, of course, quite a different thing if the Lord Himself bids you do it, as He bade David beat with martial force and physically destroy the Philistines who had already become satanic enemies of God and men. These are in the beyond immediately subjected to a hard judgment and cannot ever rise against God's arm, for they are humiliated by the Lord's might.
GGJ|1|79|15|0|However, it is quite different with those enemies you made for yourself against God's will, possibly through your pride or the most imperfect, man-devised justice about which goes the saying that the greatest right is at the same time the greatest wrong. These will, once they have shed their bodies, become your most irreconcilable enemies.
GGJ|1|79|16|0|I would give you a thousand lives, if I had them, if you could show me in the world one happy person who had an enemy precede him into the other world. I have not met such a one. But I do know cases where the revenge of a spirit who had become hostile to a family extended to the tenth generation; also where people in a land or region had been treated very badly, they had then as spirits devastated such a land or region for many years, sometimes even permanently, so that men could no longer live there. Friend, although this my well-meant precept may sound quite unbelievable to you, it is still irrefutably right. If it were not so, how could I ever dare give it to you before the Lord and His angels? But if you should entertain any doubt, do turn to the Lord, the eternal Creator of all things, and He will bear you a fully valid witness to the absolute truth of what I have told you.'
GGJ|1|80|1|1|At Sychar. ‘Live in peace and unity.’ About guardian spirits. Hints about the order in the divine household. A pertinent question: how and when shall it get better on earth? When shall the kingdom of God take effect?
GGJ|1|80|1|0|At this the Commander, as also many of the other guests present, is quite astonished and says, 'If this is so, life on earth is a dangerous thing. Who could hold his own?'
GGJ|1|80|2|0|Say I, 'Everyone who lives according to My teaching, but whoever lives according to his self-conceit, which is usually saturated with self-love and pride, and cannot from all his heart forgive and bless ten times more the one who offended him in some way, will sooner or later have to taste the inevitable consequences of hostility against which he can by no means expect any protection from Me, unless he has paid his debt to his enemy to the last penny. Therefore, do live in peace and unity with everyone. It is better for you to suffer an injustice than to do even an apparent justice to someone. Thus you will not educate avengers for yourselves, and the spirits, who otherwise would have become your enemies, will then be your guardian angels and ward off many a calamity threatening you.
GGJ|1|80|3|0|But why is all this so, and must be? Here I say: because it has to be so in accordance with My will and unchangeable order!'
GGJ|1|80|4|0|Says the commander, 'Yes, Lord. I now recognise only too clearly your endless and unrestricted love and wisdom, and say: if possibly all men shall once be permeated with Your teaching, then the earth shall be converted into a complete heavenly kingdom! But - and this an immense 'but' - when will this occur?!
GGJ|1|80|5|0|When I think of the vast earth to which no explorer has yet found beginning or end, and the numberless humans inhabiting its unmeasured surface, then I become dizzy to my deepest fibers! The leading attribute of all the many inhabitants of the great earth seems to be crudest malice!
GGJ|1|80|6|0|The vast majority are saturated through and through with animalistic selfishness, and the haughtiness of furies!
GGJ|1|80|7|0|Wherever on the wide earth some small peace-loving people settled, achieving some sort of living-standard through communal action, it was soon sniffed out by the fine snouts of wolf and tigermen and pounced upon; these poor were vanquished and made a thousand times unhappier than in their former, natural state.
GGJ|1|80|8|0|But where such peaceful and literate little nations nevertheless through courage, intelligence and energy of spirit asserted themselves as conquerors of their enemies, whom they had to of course largely annihilate by weapon, with the spirits of the conquered dead however becoming their still greater and more harmful foes, then I quite frankly ask, how when and under what circumstances shall Your most salutary teaching ever fully take root on earth, to determine all mankind in their doings and dealings?
GGJ|1|80|9|0|If only a few select societies, most happily, are going to bask in the mild beams of your unsurpassed teaching, then they shall day by day be surrounded by more enemies; if they willingly surrender, they shall be nothing but slaves of their conquerors, having to tolerate every inhuman oppression as well as the proscription in the end of their compliance and practice of Your teaching.
GGJ|1|80|10|0|But if by some turn of power they should become the masters of their enemies, then the spirits and souls of those killed in battle shall really become their most invincible foes, and then the heavenly kingdom on earth shall in my opinion be done for!
GGJ|1|80|11|0|Therefore I should leave the question of whether even for the best of the cause, one can simply return good for evil to every enemy, wide open! I should not cast the least doubt on being able to therewith potentially make a seeing friend out of a blind enemy; but whether this rule can also be applied blessedly to great masses of enemies to the benefit of the cause, that, Lord, forgive my weak understanding, I would for stated reasons question somewhat!
GGJ|1|80|12|0|This conjures up the hapless Scylla and Charydis where, upon happily avoiding the first, one is swallowed up the more readily by the second! - Lord, only a small light upon that, and I shall embrace all my enemies in a brotherly fashion and liberate all the captives from the prisons - including all thieves, robbers and murderers, regardless of how nasty!'
GGJ|1|81|1|1|At Sychar. The Lord's instructions regarding the treatment of criminals. The death penalty and its effect. A hint for judges. The main reason for God's Incarnation. The erection of a bridge between here and the beyond. Guides for the ignorant in the beyond. Commendable request.
GGJ|1|81|1|0|Say I, 'Friend, if you interpret and understand My teaching in that way, then you are still very short-sighted! Jonael also already told you that in the case of combat initiated by God, or for unavoidable self-defence, the souls of people killed in those circumstances are immediately placed under severe judgment, preventing them from causing any effects upon either their rightful conquerors, or upon the earth itself. But if this is incontrovertibly the truth, from which you can clearly see where this matter stands, how can you counter My teaching with such misgivings?!
GGJ|1|81|2|0|Who told you that real criminals, who often are worse than wild jungle beasts, should not be apprehended and secured?! This is already gainsaid by true love of neighbour, because if you are certain to kill a hyena with a sharp weapon if it attacks a human, so also you would leap to the aid of a just person if attacked by a robber-murderer in the open street, or in a house.
GGJ|1|81|3|0|Since however such human hyenas, if proliferating, can endanger not only individual wanderers but entire districts, it is even the unavoidable duty for the powers that be to initiate hunts after such dangerous people, and securely imprison them.
GGJ|1|81|4|0|Capital punishment shall be inflicted only upon those with whom during a period of ten years every means to achieve any true betterment has failed. If the criminal promises betterment on the scaffold for execution, he shall be allowed another year. But if also then there is no improvement, the execution is to take place, for in that case the betterment on earth of such a man cannot be expected and it is preferable to remove him from this earth.
GGJ|1|81|5|0|If, however, the lawful authority in power wishes, in agreement with the community, to change such a criminal's well-deserved death-penalty to life-imprisonment and continue their efforts at betterment, they have the right to do so and I will not call them to account for it.
GGJ|1|81|6|0|These types of enemies of those men living in accordance with My teaching have no retroactive power after their physical death. This is a recourse open only to spirits who, whilst striving for higher aims on earth, nevertheless were killed in a most cruel fashion by tyrannising, exceedingly arrogant and self-seeking and domineering and hence illegitimate rulers!
GGJ|1|81|7|0|Where such executions, bereft of all finer feelings, make enemies through such judicially most unjust proceedings, then such enemies shall as spirits take revenge on these executioners, because I grant retroaction to such spirits, but never to basically evil spirits! I trust that your doubts are now cleared up!?'
GGJ|1|81|8|0|Says the chief, 'Yes, the Scylla together with Charybdis have now been removed, and I am now in the clear on this.
GGJ|1|81|9|0|But how Your truly holy teaching is to move along a path free of obstacles, through the night in which mankind now lies buried, is to me as unclear as ever. According to Your own statements, a supernatural passage on the one hand would not be much help to men, because it would only create machines out of a mankind that should and is due for liberation; along a natural path however it shall cost much blood and require an exceedingly long time! Indeed, I would assert that, although not imbued with the gift of prophesying, the way I know the human race quite extensively in Asia, Africa And Europe, that in two thousand years from now, not even half by far of earth-dwellers shall bask in the light of Your teaching! - Am I right or not?'
GGJ|1|81|10|0|Say I, 'There, fundamentally, you are by no means wrong. But there is not as much to this as you think, because it is not so much the most widespread acceptance of My teaching on this earth but rather the erection, at long last, through My present advent and My Word and teaching, of a bridge between this material and yonder spiritual world, whose everlasting realm lies beyond the grave!
GGJ|1|81|11|0|Whoever in this world shall accept My teaching in all earnest, shall cross this bridge in the carnate state already; but whoever shall receive this teaching either lukewarmly, incompletely or not at all, shall arrive in yonder world in great darkness and have much trouble finding this bridge!
GGJ|1|81|12|0|But those men who may never be in a position to find out anything about My teaching shall in the beyond be given leaders who will lead them to this bridge. If these spirits, still ignorant of My teaching, shall follow these leaders, they shall also cross this bridge into true eternal life. But if stubbornly clinging to their doctrine, they shall be judged as mere creatures and not attain to the childhood of God! - Behold, that's how things stand! Think it over and tell Me how you like it, - only soon; because verily, My time in this place is nearing its end!'
GGJ|1|81|13|0|Says the chief commander after a while, 'Lord, now everything is clear and lucid for me, and for any potential further problems, You have awoken a man for us here who can instruct us all about everything! Hence let Your name be glorified and praised above all measure by myself and us all, always! - Only one more humble request accept, that when You now depart from us, You would return to us soon, as it shall be my main concern here that, should You return here, You will find hearts more worthy of You than is now the case!'
GGJ|1|82|1|1|At Sychar. Promise of a secret visit from the Lord. A prophet is more effective abroad. Matthew accompanies the Lord as a scribe. The high priest's thanks. Jonael receives his calling as a teacher, with miraculous powers and an angel as companion. Irhael's and Joram's deep sorrow at parting. The Lord's reassurance [John 4:43-4].
GGJ|1|82|1|1|(John 4:43) ‘Now after two days He departed from there, and went into Galilee’.
GGJ|1|82|1|0|Say I: 'I shall come again for sure, but secretly; not all of the district shall then be finding out about My presence, because more people shall continue to settle down here due to the great oppressive taxation in Judea and Galilee, this land being the least burdened, with My Jairuth paying nearly all the taxes for the poor.'
GGJ|1|82|2|1|(John 4:44) 'For Jesus Himself testified that a prophet hath no honour in his own country'.
GGJ|1|82|2|0|'But where there are too many compatriots, there a prophet is of small worth, unless he be an aged! Only that which is said by an aged the fools take as God's Word, whilst the wisdom of a young man is the play of fantasy, occasionally mixed with some good sense. But regarding the miraculous signs, these are one and all consigned to the sphere of magic, which in these times unfortunately is all too prevalent. People now are too blind to distinguish the false from the true, and hence dismiss one and all.
GGJ|1|82|3|0|It is therefore better for a prophet to travel abroad, because he is bound to still accomplish more where he is unknown. Hence I and My disciples shall leave you now, yet also visit you again shortly as promised.
GGJ|1|82|4|0|But a man, who had been engaged here as a tax-collector, by the name of Matthew, I shall be taking with Me, on account of his fast and good writing, so that he would record My teachings and deeds; to him issue a passport for worldly reasons!'
GGJ|1|82|5|0|The chief does so at once, thanking Me fervently for everything. All the remaining guests, inspired by his example, also do so. But quite a few, exhausted from the day's journey, had fallen asleep at the tables. Those awake were about to waken them, but I say, 'Let them rest till day break! But it is more expedient for Me to depart quietly, at midnight, so as not to arouse too much of a sensation. Remain here yourselves till day-time too, not escorting Me or anyone travelling with Me, except in your heart.
GGJ|1|82|6|0|You My Jonael however, see to it that My teaching takes root here and then bears much fruit, just as a new tree of life bears much and good fruit! But I give you, through My name, also an extrasensory power from the heavens; but do not allow your zeal to draw you into ill-advised use thereof, because then you would do more harm than good! I shall leave you an angel in your house for a while, from whom you shall learn the wise use of heavenly power! But tell no stranger that an angel from the heavens dwells at Jonael's!'
GGJ|1|82|7|0|At this point Irhael and Joram also come to Me weeping, unable to speak for love and gratitude. But I bless them and say, 'Be comforted! Shortly I shall be coming to you again!'
GGJ|1|82|8|0|Both of them embrace My feet, covering them with tears, with Joram exclaiming, 'O you holy time, hasten to bring the Lord of glory to us in His house for evermore! - O Lord, remember those of us who love You from the fullness of our hearts, and come soon to stay with us for good!'
GGJ|1|82|9|0|Say I, 'Yes, I shall come again, but, as said, only in secret; because no one henceforth must through My presence be coerced into believing in My having been sent from above, and hence in My Word!'
GGJ|1|83|1|1|At Sychar. Important missionary hints. The power of truth. About the essence of the Lord's Word. The grace of man's calling to the childhood of God. The Lord wants no pessimists or condemners of the world. Life-hints. What the world is, and how it is to be utilised. Departure from Sychar.
GGJ|1|83|1|0|(I continue), 'The teaching itself must justify the truth. Whoever will henceforth fail to live according to the Word will die in the judgement of the same Word that was spoken to him and which he had not believed and trusted.
GGJ|1|83|2|0|For just as I, out of Myself, have received the power from the Father to give eternal life to everyone who is capable (of receiving it) through his will, or take it from him, the same can be done also by My Word. For My Word is invariably the almighty and everlasting expression of My will.
GGJ|1|83|3|0|He who fully absorbs My Word and unfailingly acts and lives according to it, thereby absorbs Me with all My love, wisdom, might and power and has thus become a true child of God from whom the Father in heaven will not withhold anything He has.
GGJ|1|83|4|0|The Holy Father cannot do any more than reveal Himself in person in Me, His Son, making of you, created beings under judgement, absolutely free gods and calling you His friends and brothers.
GGJ|1|83|5|0|Do consider at all times who He is who is now revealing this to you and what you are receiving with this revelation, then the material world will no longer tempt you and you will easily overcome it. This is all the more necessary since you cannot become children of the Father in heaven unless you have completely conquered the world within yourselves
GGJ|1|83|6|0|I do not intend thereby to make of you low-spirited condemners of the world, but only wise users of it.
GGJ|1|83|7|0|Would you not call him a fool who became so attached to some well serviceable tool he needs for his trade, that he does not want to use it for the purpose for which it is intended, but only keeps gaping at it with intense pleasure, keeping it in a cabinet to prevent it from rusting and thereby becoming less beautiful which would lessen his empty pleasure in it?
GGJ|1|83|8|0|The world is also a tool for you with which, if appropriately used, you could produce much that is good and magnificent. But being My disciples now you must use this tool in the way I, as your sole and truest Master, have taught you during three and a half days.
GGJ|1|83|9|0|Used and applied thus, this tool will prepare and secure for you eternal life, But if you use it in a different way, this tool will become like a very sharp knife in the hands of small children who could only too easily deal themselves a deadly wound with it which hardly any physician will be able to heal.
GGJ|1|83|10|0|Receive also My full blessing with these words and do pass them on to all those who have not been able to hear them, so that in the end no one will be able to plead ignorance of My teaching.
GGJ|1|83|11|0|And now, those few disciples of Mine, and also those of you who followed Me here from Galilee and Jerusalem, make ready for the journey and namely Galilee, where you can once again attend to the tilling of your fields!'
GGJ|1|83|12|0|With this exhortation I arise, giving also the remaining angels a sign which only they can understand, whereupon all but the one assigned to Jonael disappear. The visible portals of heaven also close, but Irhael and Joram's house remains with all its heavenly outfit, as does Jairuth's castle. All the awoken ones see us out to the gate. The chief commander however would not miss out on escorting Me to the town's precincts, then turning back to Sychar.
GGJ|1|84|1|1|Matthew's reproach of the Lord. About God's nature and the creative process. The sun's beauty, distance and size. An eclipse. ‘A little fear does not harm sensual man.’
GGJ|1|84|1|0|We continue our journey however, reaching the borders of the Samaritan's land by sunrise, entering the land of Galilee and finding a timely rest on a grassy, luscious hill.
GGJ|1|84|2|0|The glorious view could not be praised highly enough by all, and the scribe Matthew says, 'Lord, if all men were suffused with your teaching in all things then such country should be sufficiently beautiful to be a heaven to men! But when I think of how mankind at large is more evil than the most bloodthirsty predators, then I would almost reproach God the Lord for creating this earth so gloriously for such evil rabble!'
GGJ|1|84|3|0|Say I, 'In that case your reproach is directed at Me, because the Father and I are One! Because the eternal Son's wisdom, which actually is the Father's, brought forth the great plan of Creation, whilst the Father's love added the 'let there be', and thus the earth, sun, moon, and the stars came into being!
GGJ|1|84|4|0|The people dwelling upon this earth however also were created by Me, and shall and now will be remoulded!
GGJ|1|84|5|0|If however things stand thus, how will you reproach Me? And besides, this earth is not quite as beautiful as it seems to you; all these areas you view from here appear so pleasant only from a certain distance. Go over and you shall find little or nothing beautiful or charming to these areas, other than perhaps an occasional tree or garden, containing maybe a rich man's palace! Will you also call these things beautiful?
GGJ|1|84|6|0|Look towards the sun - there are quite different districts there! There a desert is more glorious than a paradise here! Because if it is exclusively the sun's light that makes the earth-region appear beautiful and friendly, since without sunlight the earth would be a valley of wretchedness and fear, how much more glorious must be the regions of the great sun itself, from which this earth borrows its pale shimmer!'
GGJ|1|84|7|0|Says Matthew, 'Lord, what are you saying? The sun also a whole big world, with unspeakably more beautiful deserts than here a paradise?! Behold the great earth compared to the tiny sparking disc of the sun! How many times over surely would it fit into the spot we can see, which surely is one of the smallest on the earth, and hence how many times over unto the entire earth?!'
GGJ|1|84|8|0|Say I, 'Hearken, the thing is, not comprehending even the earthly things I tell you about, how shall you understand Me if I begin to speak of heavenly things?! Behold and comprehend!
GGJ|1|84|9|0|Look, in the south there, a cedar at the furthest edge of the mountain-chain! Compare its seeming height with a blade of grass here a span in height, and you will see that if held to your face it shall rise many times the height of yonder distant cedar, which latter is actually the higher by a hundred times a hundredfold! And this is effected by the distance! If you are fast of leg you would reach yonder cedar in ten hours. How great an effect upon the eye therefore just ten hours of distance!?
GGJ|1|84|10|0|But now think of the distance between sun and earth! Behold, if a bird had left the earth in its fastest flight at the creation of Adam, it would still have years to reach the sun! If you can grasp this then you will realise why the sun, thousand times thousandfold bigger than the earth, can appear so small from here!'
GGJ|1|84|11|0|Matthew, quite beside himself about such distance and size, says, 'O Lord, if so then how are you able to guide and maintain such a world from the earth?!'
GGJ|1|84|12|0|Say I, 'Yes, what may appear to you ever so impossible is, between you and I, exceedingly easy for Me! This you cannot of course grasp yet, but there shall come a time when you will comprehend all this.
GGJ|1|84|13|0|But so that you may see that through the might of the Father in Me I can instantly reach up to the sun, watch! I shall now cover up the sun for two moments, so that no eye upon the earth shall see it, from which it shall be clear to you that I can reach the sun even from this earth!'
GGJ|1|84|14|0|Says Matthew, 'O Lord, do not do so, or men shall perish for grief!' - Say I, 'Be not troubled! Men will think it an ordinary eclipse, which at times occurs in the ordinary course of things - and in a few moments they have their sun back. Watch now! - Matthew says with some trepidation, 'Lord, should not all those present here be made aware of it?' Say I, 'Let them sleep and rest; it is enough that you should experience it; because a scribe has to know more than those not yet called for such! - And behold, I now say, Sun, hide your face from the entire earth for seven moments! - At that moment it gets pitch-dark; only some of the brighter stars feebly appear!
GGJ|1|84|15|0|Matthew trembles for fear and says, 'Lord, you almighty! Who may abide beside you if your divine arm can reach such endless distance in a moment?! - Matthew hardly finishing those few words, the sun already is shining in its full brilliance again, and My Matthew breathes more freely again, - but cannot utter a word for amazement. Only after a good while he gathers up courage to say, 'No, Lord, this I cannot take in. Your might must be limitless. But in future please spare us such terrible proof of Your might, O Lord, because the whole earth could shortly die and perish therewith!'
GGJ|1|84|16|0|Say I, 'Be not troubled! Has anyone died so far?! But a little fear does no harm to sensual man. But now awaken those asleep! Because we shall shortly move on. But tell no man anything about this sight and sign! - Thereupon Matthew awakens those asleep and we get ready to continue our journey, which from here on is of a fairly deep descent and hence faster than the former ascent.
GGJ|1|85|1|1|Continuation of journey. Arrival in Galilee. Diverse opinions about the Messiah. Hints about the kingdom of God. Further journey to Cana in Galilee.
GGJ|1|85|1|1|(John 4:45) ‘Then, when He was come into Galilee, the Galileans received Him, having seen all the things He did at Jerusalem at the feast; for they also went unto the feast.’
GGJ|1|85|1|0|Having arrived in the valley, we soon reached a Galilean village, where many of those Galileans dwelt who had attended the feast at Jerusalem, when I had cleansed the temple. Neither had it been a long time since that occasion in Jerusalem, and hence everything still was fresh in their minds.
GGJ|1|85|2|0|Seeing Me pass through the streets of their village, they soon came out of their dwellings into the street, greeting Me very amicably and not being able to praise Me too highly for what was to them a daring deed in the Temple. And their joy at seeing Me was heightened in that they had nearly all thought that the Pharisees at Jerusalem may have secretly dispatched Me from this world! For these Galileans hardly knew more of Me than that I was the son of the pious Joseph and that God was with Me the way He was with Joseph. I and My company had to stay with them all of the day and finally the entire night. They hosted us to the limits of their ability and there were many questions and much consultation, and the subject of the Messiah also came up, and many saw and recognised Same in Me.
GGJ|1|85|3|0|Because they said, 'He Who can demonstrate such courage in front of thousands in the Temple must be conscious of a great power, which is given Him from above! Because if an ordinary human being tried this he would fare badly. Neither would he have accomplished anything against the rusty old practices prevailing in the Temple! But it was different with You. They ran out of the Temple as if hit by a mighty storm, - and no market has been held in the Temple since then! - And I said, 'Neither shall be held there henceforth; because its end is near!'
GGJ|1|85|4|0|Here the Galileans were astounded and answered, 'If so then it shall fare badly with us! What then is to become of the everlasting dominion of David's descendants as promised by the prophets and which the Messiah is to re-establish?!'
GGJ|1|85|5|0|Say I, 'He shall indeed found a new, everlasting kingdom for the true children and descendants of David, and therewith for all men of the earth; but not on this earth but above it - in heaven! Whoever interprets the prophets otherwise shall walk in darkness'.
GGJ|1|85|6|0|With these Words several leave, since they believe in an earthly Messiah; but many ask for a more detailed explanation.
GGJ|1|85|7|0|But I say, 'You too have to see signs, otherwise you believe nothing! Hence follow Me to Cana and then thereabouts, and you shall receive doctrine and signs!'
GGJ|1|85|8|0|But there were many among My company from Cana who had most devoutly accompanied Me throughout this entire educational tour since that feast. These wanted to start telling about all the doctrines they had heard and seen from Me.
GGJ|1|85|9|0|But I say, 'For these it is not time yet. But let them follow us; there we shall mention some of it, and they themselves shall see and find out more. And so let us continue our journey! But let there be no talking along the way, as there are encampments of Pharisees!'
GGJ|1|85|10|0|The Galileans confirmed this, saying how there are now pharisaic spies lurking everywhere, stopping travellers along the road to question them in all sorts of ways and now and then also about the whereabouts of a certain Jesus of Nazareth, and whether He teaches among them. And I said, 'For this very reason we shall move to Cana in silence; they shall very wisely not put questions to our numerous company!'
GGJ|1|86|1|1|The Lord back in Cana of Galilee. The unwitting self betrayal of the unchaste ones. The Lord speaks about unchastity here and in the beyond. Sensual stimulants - Satan's trick.
GGJ|1|86|1|1|(John 4:46) ‘So Jesus came again into Cana, of Galilee, where He made the water wine.’
GGJ|1|86|1|0|After these Words the journey continues, and we reach the little town of Cana without trouble. Arriving there, we at once move over to the house where I had worked the first public miracle. An hour hardly passes when nearly all of the place knows that I and all who journeyed with Me arrived happily and in good shape; and all rush over to see, greet and welcome the arrivals. And seeing me they cannot find sufficient words of praise and glorying at the decisive way I cleansed the Temple at Jerusalem! Because many had come to the feast from Cana and had seen what I had effected in Jerusalem, and had also heard how I had healed many sick there, praising Me tremendously.
GGJ|1|86|2|0|I asked them if there were no sick here. But they said that strangely enough there were not one sick at this place.
GGJ|1|86|3|0|Then I said that they were indeed healthy as far as their body was concerned, but not in their soul, 'For whoever practices harlotry and fornication is very sick in his soul. Through this sin a person's heart hardens from day to day, becomes ever more unfeeling and merciless towards its fellowmen and in the end loves nothing but itself and the object of its lust, not for the sake of the object though, but only for the sake of satisfying its lust. Such a heart then flees God's Word which admonishes it against its evil desire and in the end even becomes hostile to those who carry the Word of God in their heart and live accordingly. Many of you suffer form this sickness and that is why I returned to you to heal you from this very bad and fatal disease. Those of you who know that they suffer from this deadly disease should entrust themselves to Me and I shall heal them.'
GGJ|1|86|4|0|At this My announcement many promptly leave the house, for the offenders fear that I may divulge their secret and so they take to their heels. Among them were some adulterers, some guilty of incest and many of both sexes guilty of self-abuse, and they were relieved to be out of My sight.
GGJ|1|86|5|0|Not that there were not many who would have liked to be healed of this vice, but it was the disgrace! Because they counted as honourable, well-regarded people, and it would have been embarrassing to have their neighbours find out about their infirmity of flesh. Yet they did not consider that they gave themselves away by taking to their heels in response to My offer.
GGJ|1|86|6|0|Many who remained behind said, 'No, I could never have thought that about this or that one.' Others however could not resist laughing, saying, 'Quite smart of You! These would have given no answer even if asked for ten years straight, yet You only offered most kindly to heal them of this affair, and look how they all shot through! They probably thought that He Who could convert water into wine could also call them by their name, You there sinned this way and so many times, - and you there this way and this often! And this they could not bear of course and thus made off! But they did not consider that this way they gave themselves away most of all! We don't wish to judge them, since we know our own weaknesses, and know it is better to first sweep before your own house, but it is funny how they thought that by running off they would not be recognised the way you described the sins! No, these are sillier than Persian rhinos'!
GGJ|1|86|7|0|Say I, 'Let them go, the blind fools. Before men they feel ashamed, but before God Who at all times sees and tries the hearts and kidneys of men they are not ashamed. I tell all of you: This worldly sense of shame is idle. How long will it last in this world anyway? Soon the body will be taken from them whose flesh gave them so many sweet hours. Then they will arrive naked in the other world where everything they did ever so secretly in this world will be revealed in all detail. Only there a true and lasting shame will be theirs of which they will not be able to rid themselves as easily as here.
GGJ|1|86|8|0|In truth, I tell all of you: Those who are lascivious, unchaste and fornicators shall not enter the Kingdom of God unless they have drastically changed their most wicked way of life. For behold, all other sins man commits outside his body and can, therefore, rid himself of them more easily - for what takes place externally does not cause as much damage to a person as that which takes place within him. Fornication takes place within man, damages his soul and spirit and is thus the most dangerous of all evils. Therefore, shun it above all and flee it like the plague, for the appetite for sensual pleasure is Satan's trick. Woe betide him who has allowed Satan thus to take hold of him. He will find it extremely difficult to free himself from Satan's claws. Unspeakable suffering and pains will be his share. Do heed all this, or else the time and the days will come which you will not like at all. But now let us retire.'
GGJ|1|86|9|0|Several who had travelled with Me moved over to their dwellings; My disciples however and mother Mary and My brethren, i.e. Joseph's five sons, remained with Me.
GGJ|1|87|1|1|The true homeland is with the Lord. The Jewish sceptics. Their departure and arrest by Roman soldiers. Cornelius with the Lord.
GGJ|1|87|1|0|After all the others had left, the young host, at whose wedding I had converted the water into wine, came to Me saying, 'Lord! Those who had followed us from Judea and Jerusalem and fortified themselves with food and drink in the larger guest-room, would like a word with You. Because from what I can make out, several are ready to depart to their homeland and look after their businesses. If you will allow me I shall go and tell them.'
GGJ|1|87|2|0|Say I, 'I do not think that is necessary! Whoever is and remains with Me is in his true homeland, and whoever does not earn himself this one and only true and lasting homeland shall wander about like a fugitive beast searching the desert for fare and shelter, finding neither, finally to languish from hunger, thirst and cold, becoming a prey to predators from such barren desert.
GGJ|1|87|3|0|Has anyone around Me gone without? Were not all sated daily from the heavens physically and spiritually? Did anyone suffer hunger or thirst travelling with Me? - I say unto you: He who wants to leave, let him leave, but whoever wants to remain, let him! He who leaves Me shall also be left by Me, and whoever does not seek Me, him I shall in no way seek over zealously! - Go and tell them this!'
GGJ|1|87|4|0|Says the host, 'Lord, I am troubled; You shall no doubt also be displeased with these citizens of Cana who have gone home to rest?'
GGJ|1|87|5|0|Say I, 'You did not understand Me! Behold, these folk have already fully received Me into their hearts, and My teaching has become sacred to them; but to those Jews the teaching that I gave at Sychar is not fully agreeable, and they yearn even more for their leaven than their households, and hence to leave for home! But they want to give Me the honour, so as not to be regarded as churls here. Hence go out and openly tell them everything I said to you!'
GGJ|1|87|6|0|Directed thus, the host goes and acquaints them verbatim with what I said to him. All are startled and feel personally pilloried by turns. Some are offended, but others take it to heart, turning it over in their minds and saying, 'He has got us; and it unfortunately is so; hopefully He will forgive us, let us stay!'
GGJ|1|87|7|0|But the offended ones say, 'Yet we are going! Although we lacked nothing with Him we are fed up with this Scythian indigence, and besides one has to always watch one's words very carefully, for the verdict is not long a-coming, and then one can see how to get back into favour; for leniency there is none with him! Whatever He has pronounced accommodates no compromise! Hence we shall tarry with Him no more.'
GGJ|1|87|8|0|But the contrite ones say, 'This might be true, and the priests are certainly accommodating in Jerusalem, particularly where the offerings are liberal. But He will not compromise by a hair's breadth even if offered the entire earth! Hence it is somewhat hard to get on with Him; yet He is bound to be one of the greatest prophets at the very least, full of power and life, and even mute nature responds to His nod. What is left us other than to remain for as long as he Himself does not remove us?! Because the signs He worked before our eyes no man has done before him, and we therefore are staying with Him, come what may!'
GGJ|1|87|9|0|The offended ones however say, 'Do what you will, but we go. If we owe the host anything, let him give us the bill!'
GGJ|1|87|10|0|But the host says, 'I keep no accommodation for strangers, but only for native children of Jacob, and these are free just as elsewhere in Canaan, where the brooks are flowing with milk and honey.'
GGJ|1|87|11|0|Hearing this they arise, take to the road and are gone. But after several hours journey from Cana, they are too exhausted to lift their feet, sinking down on the road, some hundred in number, to take their night's rest.
GGJ|1|87|12|0|But a strong detachment of Roman mercenaries coming the other way from Jerusalem bumps into this caravan. Not being capable of being shaken awake however, the exhausted are guarded till morning. Awakening in the morning however they find themselves bound by the hands, and being without travel passes they are arrested one and all and brought before the court at Jerusalem, being examined there for seven days and then released, after paying the necessary fines, having been identified as Jews.
GGJ|1|87|13|0|A segment of these soldiers also arrives at Cana the same morning. After searching our house, and after our clearing ourselves with our travel passes from Jerusalem, they raise no further obstacles and depart for Capernaum, their chief commander having recognised Me and discussed several matters with Me and acquainting Me of his projected extended stay at Capernaum, his family already having moved there two days earlier, where he is meeting them. Therewith he invites Me to drop in on him at Capernaum, which I agree to in a few days time.
GGJ|1|87|14|0|He also asks Me about the large caravan he came across sleeping on the road.
GGJ|1|87|15|0|I tell him, and he replies with a smile, 'Did I not guess that I bumped into such breed, who basically are pharisaical spies, and it would greatly surprise me if You did not identify them so at first glance!'
GGJ|1|87|16|0|Whereto I replied, 'You are not altogether wrong in suspecting them to be so. But they were not yet so when following Me from Jerusalem and Judea; but now some of them shall be so, to their own great detriment. Because the Temple-breed covets betrayal indeed, but actually fears the informer more than the betrayed enemy, and hence does not let informers go. Nearly all get to drink of the accursed water and hardly one in ten survives this; but the burst ones then are usually branded false accusers and buried at Jehoshapat in the accursed soil. And this shall also be the fate of some of those turning informers on Me! Because My time is not yet come.'
GGJ|1|88|1|1|The Lord's discussion with Cornelius about the Temple brood and the Lord's cleansing of the Temple.
GGJ|1|88|1|0|Says the chief commander, by the name of Cornelius, who was also a brother of the emperor Augustus, 'Well, serves them right! Because I cannot tell you how I abhor this Temple brood! I tell You, dearest and most exalted friend, the most evil of all evils on the entire earth is a Jewish temple cleric! Our quasi-Egyptian priests are bad, but occasionally they still display hallmarks of humanity; not much is heard there about atrocities, whilst their business with very few exceptions is to exhort mankind to humanness and to martial chivalry.
GGJ|1|88|2|0|But these fellows are hypocrites through and through! Outwardly they act as strictly and piously as if carrying bagfulls of living gods; inwardly however they are too evil even for our lowermost mythical hell. Verily, if our three main mythical furies, before whose heinousness everything is supposed to turn to stone in terror, were to catch sight of such Jerusalemite Temple-churl, then they would themselves have to turn to diamond from trepidation! I tell You, for the ultimate unfurling of this most supremely malevolent, depraved Temple and priest knot, same must soon be put to the sharpest sword of the Macedonian king, or the entire earth should shortly be entangled in it! - O friend! I could tell you things about these churls that through this alone the entire earth would turn feverish! But let this suffice You for now; after you come over we shall have much to discuss!'
GGJ|1|88|3|0|Say I, 'O let be. I know this brood from the lowest root-fibrils! But I have already selected a 'Macedonian king' from your Roman race; to him shall be granted the hewing in twain with red-hot sword of this most solid knot! I nevertheless shall prior to this be doing everything possible towards the reformation of some of them!'
GGJ|1|88|4|0|Says the chief, 'Do not do it. Because they shall know how to kill You, for as long as there is human mortality-potential in You, even if You are a true Son of God! For I tell You, not even a God is safe with them! - Believe Me, dearest young friend!'
GGJ|1|88|5|0|Say I, 'Let's leave that! What the Father wants shall be! It would take only one breath from My mouth and they should be no more! But this is not the Father's will, and so we shall let them be for a while!'
GGJ|1|88|6|0|Says the chief, 'If these churls should carry on for another ten years, not many people should survive in Judea. If it was not for one moderate at their top then soon after Your most courageous cleansing of the Temple of its vermin, there would already have been immense trouble! But a truly upright man by the name of Nicodemus knew how to make these churls, who are now nearly as numerous as the grass of the earth, keep their distance. It was really funny how with great cunning he was able to make it clear that this Temple-cleansing was permitted by God only so that His servants should acquire much gold, as it was precisely those merchants, money-changers and sellers of pigeons who never, apart from their small stall's fees, ever laid offerings into the Temple offertories, even whilst being considered the wealthiest in all of Jerusalem! With this most of them agreed, and some said, 'Well, let's hope this one comes also to the next feast with his magic power - he comes in handy!' But some, who secretly had through confidential agents also participated in the money-changing, were of course not so happy. But notwithstanding this I guarantee You that, upon a repeated cleansing at the next feast, not a hair shall be bent upon Your head, since you had helped them to a considerable sum at the last one. But should You again go to Jerusalem for a similar affair then sneak in most secretly, or You should find the Temple cleansed by itself, as these hawkers, money-changers and livestock traders have sent out spies after You everywhere, who are to watch all Your paths, similarly to those notorious Temple-servants. Most of those I had arrested belonged to these chaps, and there would hardly have been two honest ones among them!'
GGJ|1|88|7|0|Say I, 'Well, this favour I could of course do them again, but be assured that no such money-changers or vendors shall set up business in the Temple after that! - Upon My final move into Jerusalem I shall get to cleansing the Temple again the way I did recently!'
GGJ|1|88|8|0|Following this assurance a troop-commander came to report the troop's readiness for march-off to the chief. The chief takes leave of Me, reminding Me to be sure to drop in on him at Capernaum! - Thereafter the host serves up a good morning meal, at which all take part.
GGJ|1|89|1|1|Jesus prays for His, and sends His brethren to attend to their domestic affairs. About Thomas and Iscariot. Peter and the Lord. ‘Where faith is lacking there is little work for us.’ The best seasoning. Healing by the laying on of hands. Return of the disciples. The young Mark - Peter's son. Thomas' good catch. Iscariot's nature.
GGJ|1|89|1|0|After the morning meal I say to all those present, 'If there is anyone who has domestic affairs to attend to, he is welcome to take a couple of days leave for the purpose, but you need to attend again on the third day because I intend to spend a couple of days here in Cana and also take a little rest. But those too far from home can stay here, as also those not wishing to leave Me! But I propose during these two days to neither teach or work things but, as said, just to rest and to pray to the Father for you all.'
GGJ|1|89|2|0|Mary and My five brethren however also come over to Me and ask whether it would be all right for them to go to Nazareth for a couple of days, to put domestic affairs in order.
GGJ|1|89|3|0|And I say, 'Yes, go and do so, because My disciples need to also have their worldly affairs in order! But organise your domestic affairs for a couple of years, and let out to someone poor, but mark well, without rent. Because as My brothers and disciples you should in future never seek rent or wages from anyone, but only accept what is handed to you voluntarily!' The brethren together with Mary promise to do so, and leave for Nazareth.
GGJ|1|89|4|0|But of My disciples it was only Thomas who went home, with the resolve to seek out disciples for Me, which he also did. There was however among them a certain Jew, not an actual Galilean, by the name of Iscariot, who subsequently betrayed Me. Up to a certain time he was the most industrious of My disciples, he played the purser, paying everything everywhere, and acting as it were as forerunner and stage-manager wherever I went. Yet he also knew how to secretly make money out of My deeds and teaching, and this money-greed in the end made him what he eventually became - My betrayer! But Peter and the other disciples who had followed Me from Bethabara remained.
GGJ|1|89|5|0|To My asking him whether he was not inclined to go home for a couple of days, Peter replied, 'Lord, only death can part me from You, or a commandment from Your mouth! I arranged with Thomas for my son Mark to come here, he could be of use, because with writing he is almost as good as Matthew. But that's about all that I have to attend to domestically, everything else You my Lord and my God are taking care of anyway!' - Say I, 'Not so loud, My Simon Peter, because here we are not at Sychar! There are also some here who are not at your stage yet - these could be offended. Hence it is enough if in future you call Me 'Lord', the rest for the time being keep in your heart, which I know quite well!'
GGJ|1|89|6|0|Peter is satisfied with that, asking Me whether we are to undertake nothing at all during the two days in Cana. But I say, 'This be far from us! But we shall not strain ourselves as we did at Sychar! In a worldly sense we are here in our homeland, and you know how much a prophet is worth in his homeland! Hence we shall be doing and teaching very little here in our actual sphere. Because where faith is lacking there is little work for us. Hence we shall, as they would say, take it easy for a couple of days, and prepare a little for the time ahead!'
GGJ|1|89|7|0|After these words Matthew comes asking Me whether to perhaps now record some of the things he has seen and heard at Sychar.
GGJ|1|89|8|0|But I say, 'If you are intent on doing something, then you could twice copy the Sermon on the Mount, and a copy can then be left with the host here in Cana, and one at Capernaum, because there too we shall not get to do much!'
GGJ|1|89|9|0|But now the host comes to ask what I should like for lunch And I say to him, 'Friend, why such an idle question? Not having asked Me before the morning meal, I still quite enjoyed it! Hence I shall also find lunch excellent! Verily I say unto you, every meal seasoned with the noble and loving heart of the giver is the tastiest, - better than the most sumptuous and resplendent things upon the tables of selfish gluttons, filling the halls with their Ambrosian scent. - With this advice the young host was fully satisfied, and with the most joyful heart then did everything to serve us with lunch as well as possible.
GGJ|1|89|10|0|Thus, the two days passed with many a good discussion and visits by citizens of this small town.
GGJ|1|89|11|0|Some sick people were also healed merely by the laying on of hands, and to an honest physician there I pointed out quite a number of healing herbs, ... with which he then achieved good cures.
GGJ|1|89|12|0|On the third day however all but mother Mary and the four eldest brethren returned from home, bringing new disciples on all sides. Thomas in particular in this respect had made a big catch of fish, and brought a great many fried fish with him, for he knew how I liked eating such fish.
GGJ|1|89|13|0|The young Mark thus also brought his father Simon many greetings from home, and many fried fish as well, and Iscariot brought much money and much life into the company, since he was very lively and active, organising everything and being exceptionally pleased with Me, and had much to relate about diverse happenings occurring all over the great Roman empire.
GGJ|1|89|14|0|After we were all gathered up thus I was bent on re-commencing the journey. But the host asked Me to remain till evening, since it was very hot. And I remained till evening. But when the sun came close to setting I reminded the company to be ready for travel, as I was intent on re-commencing the journey at sunset.
GGJ|1|90|1|1|Healing of the Son of a royal nobleman. [John 4: 47-53]
GGJ|1|90|1|1|(John 4:47) There was a royal nobleman whose son was lying ill at Capernaum. When he (the sick son’s father) heard that Jesus had come from Judaea into Galilee, he came to Him (to Cana) and begged Him to go down (to Capernaum) and help his son who was dangerously ill.
GGJ|1|90|1|0|As we were on the point of setting forth on our way a man of royal descent and a close relative of the commander, who a few days ago had gone to Capernaum, came hurrying towards Me almost out of breath for he had learnt from the commander that I had again returned to Galilee from Judaea. This royal nobleman had an only son who suddenly had been attacked by a bad fever and the physician in Capernaum had realised as soon as he saw the patient that he was quite beyond help. The father was in despair and did not know what to do in his grief. Then Cornelius, the commander, came to him and said, 'Brother, there is a way. It is less than an hour's brisk walk from here to Cana, where the famous healer Jesus of Nazareth is staying. I myself met Him there and spoke to Him on my journey here. He will surely still be there for He promised me to come from there directly to Capernaum and visit me. What He promises He also keeps without fail, and since He has not yet come to me He is definitely still in Cana. Therefore, hurry to Him personally and beg Him to come to your son and help him. And I can assure you that He will come immediately and help your son.'
GGJ|1|90|2|0|Having heard this from his brother Cornelius, the royal nobleman hurries to Cana and, as already mentioned, arrives there quite out of breath as I was just setting forth on My way. On reaching Me, he falls at My feet begging Me to hurry with him to Capernaum as his only son who is everything to him was dying and no physician in Capernaum was able to help him. If I did not come quickly to Capernaum, his son would die before I got there if he had not died already.
GGJ|1|90|3|1|(John 4:48) And Jesus said to him: "Unless you see signs and miracles, you will not believe!"
GGJ|1|90|3|0|Say I, 'Behold, My friend, it is not easy with you people, for unless you see signs and miracles already in advance, you do not believe. I help only those who believe even if they have not seen any signs and miracles beforehand. For where I am approached with unconditional faith, I also heal surely and certainly.'
GGJ|1|90|4|1|(John 4:49) The nobleman said to Him: "Sir, come down before my son dies!"
GGJ|1|90|4|0|Here the royal man exclaims, 'O Sir, do not discuss this at such length with me poor man; you can see that I do believe or I would not have come to you. I beg you, O Sir, just to enter my house and my son will live. But if you delay, he will die before you arrive. Look, I have many servants, and if I say to one or the other: do this or do that, he will do it. If I did not believe in you, O Lord, completely, I would have sent one or the other of my servants to you. But since I am filled with the firmest faith, I came myself. For my heart told me: "If only I find and see you, my son will become well. Lord, I also confess that I am not worthy to have you under my roof, but if you would only say one word, my son will become well and live.'
GGJ|1|90|5|1|(John 4:50) Jesus says to him: "Go home, you son will live!" The man believed what Jesus said and went home.
GGJ|1|90|5|0|Say I, 'Friend, such a faith I have not found anywhere in Israel. Go home confidently; you will receive according to your faith. You son will live.' - And the nobleman went home in tears of gratitude and joy, for he believed My word without any doubt, but I still spent the night and the following day in Cana to the great joy of the host.
GGJ|1|90|6|1|(John 4:51) When he was on the way down (towards Capernaum) his servant met him with the news: "Your child lives!"
GGJ|1|90|6|0|As the nobleman - who was much respected in Capernaum, on the one hand because he, like the commander Cornelius, was related to the ruling house in Rome and, besides, was a high-ranking officer appointed by Rome - approached the town his numerous servants were coming towards him announcing loudly, 'Master, your son lives and is perfectly well.'
GGJ|1|90|7|1|(John 4:52) He asked them what time it was when he (the son) began to recover. They said, "Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him!"
GGJ|1|90|7|0|Then the man almost fainted with joy and asked at what time he had recovered. And the servants told him unanimously, 'Yesterday at the seventh hour the bad fever left him.'
GGJ|1|90|8|1|(John 4:53) The Father noted that this was the exact time when Jesus had said to him: "Your son will live!" And he and all his household became believers.
GGJ|1|90|8|0|Hearing this from his servants he began to work out the time and found that it must have been the exact time when I had said to him, 'Your son will live.' So he walked home at ease, and when he arrived the commander Cornelius already led the completely healthy and happy son towards him, saying, 'Well, brother, did I send you to the proper healer or not?'
GGJ|1|90|9|0|The royal man, however, said, 'Yes, brother, through your advice you have restored my life tenfold. But this healer Jesus of Nazareth is obviously more than an ordinary healer who ever so skillfully knows how to cure diseases by means of medicinal herbs. Just imagine! Without ever having seen my son, he simply said, 'Your son will live, and the boy recovered at once. Listen, this is of great significance. I tell you: This is not possible to any man, but only to a god. And from now on I believe, and so does no doubt my whole household, that this Jesus is beyond any doubt a true god and for the salvation of all men walks among them in a human form and heals and teaches them. When he comes here he must be shown divine veneration.'
GGJ|1|90|10|0|Says Cornelius, 'I know Him already as that and am fully convinced, but He does not allow people to approach Him like that.'
GGJ|1|90|11|0|Says the father of the healed boy, 'Brother, where one has such evidence in hand, I think, one cannot do too much.'
GGJ|1|90|12|0|Says Cornelius, 'I fully agree with you, but as I have already told you it is a fact that He is a declared enemy of public and external marks of respect. As far as I know from His earliest childhood, only the silent, innermost mark of respect expressing itself in the love of the heart is acceptable to Him. All that is only external He even regards as irksome and if He came here, as he promised me, you might by a public worship drive Him away from this place forever. Therefore, do whatever you wish within your heart, but avoid all public ceremonies; for I know Him already since His birth in Bethlehem and have heard and seen much of Him since that time.'
GGJ|1|90|13|0|Says the royal man, 'All right, I followed your advice yesterday by day and will, therefore, listen to you and follow it also now at night.'
GGJ|1|90|14|0|(In order to avoid giving cause to hair-splitting, there should here be added a brief explanation regarding the word "yesterday". A day - in particular in Galilee - lasted only until the respective sunset and after the sun had set actually the next day already began a few minutes after sunset the previous day was already described as "yesterday". With the sunset began the first nightwatch for the coming day. A nightwatch, however, was a period of three hours and an hour of day was in summer equivalent to almost two of today's hours and in winter to not quite one, for the daylight time had to have always 12 hours whether the day was short or long. If here it says that the nobleman walked from Capernaum to Cana in one hour, it would nowadays amount to almost two hours. - This brief explanation is all the more necessary as some things in this gospel could hardly be correctly understood, since the respective time references were only according to those times and not according to the present chronology.)
GGJ|1|91|1|1|Comments on the Gospels of Matthew and John and evidence concerning the new revelation. [John 4: 54]
GGJ|1|91|1|1|(John 4:54) This was now the second sign which Jesus performed after coming from Judaea into Galilee.
GGJ|1|91|1|0|The following day in Cana I told John, who had recorded the first sign at the wedding, to record also this second sign performed in the same place. And this John also did with few words in eight verses as it is written.
GGJ|1|91|2|0|Also Matthew asked Me whether he, too, was to record this event, but I say to him, 'Leave it. When tomorrow we come to Capernaum where I shall again teach and perform signs, those you shall then record. But add to My Sermon on the Mount also the healing of the leper at Sychar, whom I healed as I was descending from the mountain.'
GGJ|1|91|3|0|Says Matthew, 'Lord, as far as I know two lepers were healed by You at Sychar. Which one should I record?'
GGJ|1|91|4|0|Say I, 'Actually more than two were healed, but it is sufficient to mention the one I healed at the foot of the mountain and whom I bade show himself to the priest Jonael, whose name you need not give, and offer the sacrifice Moses has laid down for a witness. For who does not believe Me because of the one sign will not believe if I worked a hundred signs. Therefore, record from the many signs only the one I now told you about.'
GGJ|1|91|5|0|Says Matthew, 'Oh yes, Lord, now I know which sign You mean. I did make a note of it, but did not write it down in detail. This I will now do and start a new chapter with it. For I divided the Sermon on the Mount into three chapters and this will now be the fourth.'
GGJ|1|91|6|0|Say I, 'For the time being this arrangement of yours is good, but after I shall have been lifted up from this earth into My eternal Kingdom, you will have to write another four chapters preceding these. Therefore, you can already now give the three chapters on the Sermon on the Mount the numbers: V, VI and VII instead of I, II, III, and the new one the numbers VIII.'
GGJ|1|91|7|0|So Matthew immediately arranged his notes in this way, and thus nowadays the Sermon on the Mount, although the first thing recorded by Matthew, is not contained in the first chapter, but only in the fifth, sixth and seventh chapters.
GGJ|1|91|8|0|To be acquainted with this fact is also needed for the better understanding of the Gospels of John and Matthew, for both of them were written under My personal supervision. The object here is mainly to bring the two outwardly apparently so different records into proper harmony, because it has almost always been the case that even good interpreters of the Scripture have regarded the miracles which appear similar in Matthew and John as the same, but have nevertheless been wondering, 'How come that Matthew says this and John that although the fact seems to be one and the same?'
GGJ|1|91|9|0|Many errors resulted from this and not seldom a complete turning away from My teaching as it is written in the Gospels.
GGJ|1|91|10|0|Here once could say indeed, 'But why, O Lord, did You allow this to happen through so many centuries without enlightening anyone?' There I say:
GGJ|1|91|11|0|Not a century passed in which I did not, wherever My teaching is more or less accepted, choose and awaken men to give people the facts and necessary interpretation of the Gospels. The chosen have always done that and also historically supplemented in the records what had got lost, partly through human negligence, partly through the obstinacy and not seldom evil intent of the various sectarian churchwardens and priests of the Gospel where My teaching was concerned, and only very few accepted that.
GGJ|1|91|12|0|The churches, which in the course of time had systematically developed naturally, rejected it declaring it to be "heresy" and "devilry" because it did not suit their greedy and tyrannical purpose.
GGJ|1|91|13|0|Scientists and artists on the other hand described such phenomena as "fancies" and "dreamy drivel" of a poor wretch who wants to be something too, but without having acquired the necessary qualities through effort, diligence, and profound study.
GGJ|1|91|14|0|In the place, however, where the chosen and awakened prophet lived and was known he was accepted least of all and, therefore, did not have much success. For according to people's notions, as they generally are, a prophet should actually not live on earth at all, should not have a human shape, eat and drink and wear clothes, but should at least drive around in the air in a fiery chariot like Elias and from there announce to each person only what he in his self-love likes to hear and what flatters him. That would then be a proper prophet at whom all eyes and ears would be directed, particularly if during his air travels he would miraculously throw great quantities of gold and silver coins to the rich, but small copper coins to the proletarians, at the same time praising the great, rich and mighty, but frequently severely disciplining the poor devils (proletarians), especially if they dared to grumble at the rich, great and mighty. Such a prophet would, of course, not be very popular with the poor, and they would not praise him.
GGJ|1|91|15|0|However, if the prophet is a man like any other man, if he eats and drinks, has even a home and besides maybe follows some worldly trade, oh, that is already the end where his prophesying is concerned. He is pronounced either a simpleton or a hypocrite and has not much chance of achieving anything in his homeland.
GGJ|1|91|16|0|Thus I have during the almost 2,000 years always made up what was missing. But who accepted it? I tell you: Always only very few and these seldom actively enough. Notice of it was taken, but that someone should have changed his way of life accordingly and then in his spirit convinced himself that the otherwise natural man was really chosen by Me to bring a new light from the heavens to men in the world that had gradually become so dark, that was never done for all kinds of idle reasons.
GGJ|1|91|17|0|One has bought himself a team of new oxen which he has now to break in for ploughing, so he has, of course, no time. Another must cultivate a new field and cannot come because of that. A third has taken a wife and, therefore, has no longer any time or opportunity. A fourth must build a large house and has so many worries now, he cannot possibly have time. And thus everyone has some excuse and a new light from the heavens then again burns in vain during a whole century in some hidden corner of the earth. And if in the next century I again send a new light for illuminating the ancient records, it will have the same fate.
GGJ|1|91|18|0|If this is certainly so, judging by the experience at all times, the question arises whether I can be blamed if the ancient records show to this day the same deficiencies that were already a thousand years ago discovered by idle rationalistic researchers and over-subtle reasoners as a result of which always many doubters and, finally, rejecters of My teaching and its - and My - fullest divinity have gone forth like mushrooms from the ground.
GGJ|1|91|19|0|The reason why I am now giving a full light in this matter is so that in the end no one may be able to excuse himself as if since My bodily presence on earth I had bothered neither about the purity and completeness of My teaching nor the people who accepted it.
GGJ|1|91|20|0|When I shall come again to earth I shall undertake a thorough sifting and not accept anyone who will come to Me with whatever excuses, for everyone who seeks in all earnest can and must find what he seeks. However, the sick sheep and asses feeding at the crib shall be administered medicine after which they are sure to become greedy for the feed from the heavens, but then they will as convalescents be fed homeopathically for a long time. But now once more to the Gospel.'
GGJ|1|92|1|1|The Lord and Matthew. A proper order always is helpful - examples in washing and gathering up of stones from the field. About God's omniscience. The guidance of men. About guardian spirits. ‘God is love!’ About the relationship of God as purest love, and men. Exhortation to departure for Capernaum.
GGJ|1|92|1|0|When Matthew had finished his several verses the day after I had healed the nobleman's son from Capernaum, he showed Me his work, which I commended, as it was concise and to the point. But after packing his writing utensils he comes to Me asking how much writing material he shall need at Capernaum. If he is to keep more tablets unpacked then it should be easier to remove them from the main pack now rather than at Capernaum!
GGJ|1|92|2|0|Say I, ' The four shall suffice, but I nevertheless have to make you aware of a small error in the ordering of your things! Basically there is not much to it, but since with Me everything has to have its proper order, it is unwise of you to first tie up your pack and ask Me only afterwards how many tablets you shall need. Had I now said, 'You shall need five at Capernaum, then you would now have had to untie the entire pack for just one tablet, which would have caused you unnecessary effort. But, prompted by My secret inspiration, you had to keep the exact number out and thereby save yourself the effort of re-opening the pack. But as I remarked already, there is not much to it, but often the advantage of the right order in all things, even if seeming ever so trivial, can be of great benefit.
GGJ|1|92|3|0|Behold, if someone washes in the morning, at midday and evening, starting with his face and only then the hands, then he won't get his face clean so soon, because going over same with dirty hands; but washing the hands first he shall be finished with his face more quickly, by rubbing it with clean hands.
GGJ|1|92|4|0|A man with a stony field cleared same with much effort, but he kept the following good order: first he gathered the largest stones, stacking them out of the field in a rectangular pile; this he did with the smaller stones also and so on down to ten different piles holding stones of similar size.
GGJ|1|92|5|0|Neighbours who saw him do it and who had cleared their fields by just tossing all their stones into one ordinary heap remarked, 'Look at the fool fussing with his stones!'
GGJ|1|92|6|0|But a builder passed by the road adjacent to his field. Seeing the ten regular heaps he went to the man whom his neighbours called a fool and bought the stones off him for forty silver groshen; because in this order he was able to use them straight away. When the neighbours saw it they came up and said, 'Sir, why didn't you come to us? Behold, we have similar stones and would have given them to you for just a few groshen, whereas here you paid forty silver groshen for the same stones!' - But the builder said, 'Your stones I would have to first sort out, which would take much work, time and effort; but these here are already sorted, just as I need them now, and so I rather overpay for these than accept yours free!' Thereupon the neighbours of course started sorting their stones, but it was too late! Because the builder had enough with those he bought from the first, and these neighbours went to much effort for nothing!
GGJ|1|92|7|0|Hence always keep the best order in all things! When someone then comes with an offer he is sure to always go for the best order. A later effort is often and many a time in vain! Do you follow this picture?'
GGJ|1|92|8|0|Says Matthew, 'O Lord, how should I not understand it? Is it not as bright and clear as the midday sun?
GGJ|1|92|9|0|But only one thing I would still like to find out from You, how was it possible for You to know that I shall require four tablets at Capernaum? Because divine omniscience still is the greatest puzzle to me! Sometimes You know everything and arrange Your ways without asking anyone, yet at other times You ask and act like one of us, as if You did not know what happened or will happen! How come? Lord, please give me a little light on this!'
GGJ|1|92|10|0|Say I, 'Friend! I would very much like to reveal this thing to you, but you could not grasp it; therefore let us leave it! But a time shall soon come when you shall easily grasp and comprehend such secrets.
GGJ|1|92|11|0|But this much I can say to you for now, that although God can know anything He likes in spite of man's freedom of will, yet when He chooses not to know, so that man would act freely, then He will also not know. Do you understand that?!'
GGJ|1|92|12|0|Says Matthew, 'Lord, if so then man's life on earth is most dangerous indeed! Which moderately knowledgeable person does not know the many enemies which confront poor mankind everywhere with all sorts of adversities, causing man's demise therewith?! If without knowing so You permit this to go on just like that, then the health of the soul should fare badly!'
GGJ|1|92|13|0|Say I, 'Not quite as badly as you think! Because firstly everyone shall be living in accordance with his beliefs and loves; and secondly man is free to at any moment call upon God for protection, and God shall turn His countenance towards him who pleads and help him in every adversity!
GGJ|1|92|14|0|Besides, everyone has been assigned a guardian angel anyway who has to guide him from his birth to his grave. Such a guardian angel always influences a person's conscience and only begins to keep further and further away from his ward when the latter, guided by his self-love, has voluntarily relinquished all faith and all love for his neighbour.
GGJ|1|92|15|0|Thus man on this earth is by far not as forsaken as you think, for everything depends on his free will and actions whether he wishes to be supervised and guided by God or not. If he wishes it, God will wish it too; but if he does not wish it, he is absolutely free as far as God is concerned and God does not take any further notice of him, except that he receives what according to universal order every natural man is destined to have as the natural life and what is needed to support it. But that is as far as God will and can go with such a person because of his inviolable freedom. Only when a man with his heart's free will seeks and implores Him, God will always come to meet such a man on the shortest possible way, provided he seeks and prays in downright earnest.
GGJ|1|92|16|0|But if a person only seeks and prays tentatively in order to convince himself whether where God and His promises are concerned there is anything to it, he will not be considered by God or his prayer granted. For GOD IS IN HIMSELF THE PUREST LOVE and looks only upon those who come to Him in their heart's pure love and seek Him for His own sake, wish to learn to know Him with gratitude as their Creator and have the fervent wish to be guarded and guided by Him personally.
GGJ|1|92|17|0|Oh, as concerns those who come to God in this way, He knows every moment only too well how things are with them, and He teaches and guides them personally in everything. However, of those who will have nothing to do with God He certainly does not take any notice.
GGJ|1|92|18|0|And when once in the beyond they will be standing before God, calling fervently and saying: "Lord, Lord!", God will answer them: "Out of My sight, you strangers, for I have never known you!". And such souls will then have to suffer and struggle considerably until they will be able to approach God as recognised by Him. Do you now understand this?'
GGJ|1|92|19|0|Says Matthew, 'Yes Lord, this I understand now quite well, plainly and clearly. But should I not at once record this great teaching, which ought to and must greatly encourage men to constantly search for and pray to God, that He would guide and lead them along the right paths?'
GGJ|1|92|20|0|Say I, 'No, My dear friend and brother, because man would never grasp such teaching in its right and living fullness! Hence you need not record it, except perhaps at a later stage - for yourself or a few brethren.
GGJ|1|92|21|0|But now, if you all are ready to continue our journey to Capernaum, then let's be on our way! Whoever will, let him follow us, but whoever prefers to stay, let him stay! I must go there, as there is much misery there, as well as in the small towns around the lake, which is a Galilean sea.'
GGJ|1|93|1|1|The Lord and Roban, the host, at Cana. About self-determination. Example in art. ‘He who has, to him shall be given!’ The life proper comes from the heart. Free of everything, the pilgrim's travel is easy.
GGJ|1|93|1|0|We are ready to go, but the young host once again comes to ask Me to stay with him for the evening.
GGJ|1|93|2|0|But I say, 'I shall come again soon, because before going to the next feast at Jerusalem, I have to visit Nazareth, and shall stop off on the way there and back.'
GGJ|1|93|3|0|Replies the host, 'Lord, this shall be my greatest pleasure! But as You intend not staying any longer today, be so good and allow me to accompany You again!'
GGJ|1|93|4|0|Say I, 'This is up to you, because no one shall on My part be coerced into anything! Whoever receives Me, let him do so, and whoever wants to follow Me and My teaching, let him do likewise! Because I and My kingdom are voluntary and hence need to be gained in all freedom.
GGJ|1|93|5|0|Only the freest self-determination counts with Me. Whatever is over or under that is without worth before Me and My Father, Who is in Me, as I am within Him.
GGJ|1|93|6|0|Every compulsion other than from the very own heart is foreign and cannot possibly be of any value for a person's very own life according to My eternal and, thus, freest order.
GGJ|1|93|7|0|Of what use would it actually be to you if you claimed some work of art, which was created by another hand, to be your work? If then someone came and asked you to reproduce this work for a high reward, you would be ruined and have to put up with being called before all the world by the one who ordered the work, a liar, cheat and boaster with another person's success.
GGJ|1|93|8|0|Thus also the full cultivation of his own life has been put into every person's very own hands.
GGJ|1|93|9|0|That which before God's eyes will once at every individual person's great life-trial be recognised as foreign to him, will be of no value to him and will be taken away. Then it will be said: Who has, will keep what he has and will be given even much more, but who does not have his own, will forfeit what he has, since it is not his own, but only something foreign.
GGJ|1|93|10|0|I tell you that it is now not even necessary that you go with Me, but if following an inner prompting you want to do so out of love for Me, you will thereby not only lose nothing, but gain tenfold in everything. For whoever does something out of true love for Me will here be rewarded tenfold, but one in My Kingdom a hundredfold, also a thousandfold and endlessly.'
GGJ|1|93|11|0|Says the innkeeper, 'Lord, if this is so I shall definitely go with You, for my own heart prompts me to do so and, therefore, I will strictly follow my heart.'
GGJ|1|93|12|0|Say I, 'Very well, do that and you will be living according to your heart which is the sole proper life, for every other kind of life that does not stem from the heart is not life, but a death of every man's own life. I as the sole Lord over all life, am telling you this.'
GGJ|1|93|13|0|The innkeeper is very happy with this, takes immediately his knapsack and some money and is getting ready for the journey.
GGJ|1|93|14|0|But I say to him, 'Free yourself from everything and you will travel much lighter, for thieves fall only upon those whom they know to be carrying something with them. If you do not have anything, they can also not take anything away.'
GGJ|1|93|15|0|Thereupon the innkeeper hands his knapsack and money to his wife and follows Me without money and knapsack.
GGJ|1|94|1|1|About money. Judas Iscariot's worldly intellectual objections. Trust in God - the greatest treasure. Why Moses did not reach the promised land. The Lord's testimony about Himself. About the curse and the dangers of money in the hereafter and now. The redeeming fire from above. Judas' impudent praise of money. An earnest answer. ‘What one loves one knows how to praise’.
GGJ|1|94|1|0|But Judas Iscariot, standing next to him says, 'But I maintain that a small amount of money on a journey surely can harm no one?'
GGJ|1|94|2|0|But I say, 'He who knows Me the way this host does, having been with Me also at Sychar, knows that one can do quite well at My side also without money. Behold, I have neither pockets in My coat, and even less any trace of money, yet I led many hundreds through Judea and Samaria to here! Ask them how much this journey cost everyone!
GGJ|1|94|3|0|On top of that I tell you that shortly I shall be feeding many thousands, whilst having no more on Me than now.
GGJ|1|94|4|0|I tell you, a proper trust in God is worth more than all the treasures of the world, with which you can help your flesh indeed for a short time, but not your soul! But if you have ruined and therefore lost your soul, what can you give later to ransom your soul?!'
GGJ|1|94|5|0|Says Judas, 'Yes, yes, You are right indeed, but man has to have money for some things!'
GGJ|1|94|6|0|I reply, 'How much money did Moses have when he led the Israelites out?' Judas says, 'He was in possession of gold, silver and precious stones aplenty!'
GGJ|1|94|7|0|Say I, 'That he had indeed. But this also held him back from entering the promised land. Can you actually grasp this?!'
GGJ|1|94|8|0|Says Judas, 'Here I should think that with Moses, the prophet of all Jehovah's prophets, not the gold and silver which he had to bring from Egypt on Jehovah's prompting was responsible, but that in a weak moment he failed to build upon Jehovah's faithfulness sufficiently!'
GGJ|1|94|9|0|Say I, 'And what was the reason for his weakening one day? He Who caused Moses to weaken due to his thought about the gold and silver now stands before you telling you this! It is indeed written allegorically, but in reality it is as I now explained it to you.'
GGJ|1|94|10|0|Says Judas, 'All right, I believe You that it was once so! But now, half way around the world, through the Roman empire money has been introduced as a lawful means of exchange for the expedient intercourse among mankind, and we are obliged to make use of same, and thus I think that if it is not a sin to drop money in God's offertory, it neither is a sin to give such money to some destitute, that he may provide for himself for a few days; and hence even for the benefit of the poor it is already proper to carry money, once lawfully introduced by the state, and so the host Roban could have hung unto his few silver groshen!'
GGJ|1|94|11|0|Say I, 'You do indeed carry with you a well-stocked purse, yet you refused to give any alms to the three destitutes who begged off you yesterday, and hence I don't think you make that commendable use of money for which you extolled its virtues to Me!
GGJ|1|94|12|0|But regarding the money in God's offertory, I tell you plainly, this is a ravaging abomination, not so much on account of some spiritually deprived who think to have secured heaven therewith, but for those who remove the money from the chest for squandering on harlots at night time! So long as there was no money, there were no public whores, as it is now! But since there is money now in all sorts of word to come there also are now at Jerusalem as in all other cities whores without number, with the men sinning with them day and night! And after those who possess much money lose taste for the local ones, they let them be brought from the uplands, buying them in Greece, to then carry on in Judea the most ignominious harlotry with them. And this add a thousandfold more is the blessing of your highly praised money!
GGJ|1|94|13|0|But this is only the start of the curse hanging over money.
GGJ|1|94|14|0|But there shall come worse times than when Noah built his ark, and they shall have to attribute their misery to gold and silver, and nothing short of a fire from the heavens which shall consume all that excrement from hell shall save mankind from that tribulation of all tribulations!'
GGJ|1|94|15|0|Says Judas, 'Yes, yes, You are a prophet without equal and are capable of knowing that, but if money is used correctly then surely it can do no harm?'
GGJ|1|94|16|0|Say I, 'I say unto you, indeed, if applied correctly, just as one can use everything else on earth the right or wrong way! But the big difference consists in, when you go to a city, you have to carry all sorts of things on your back, either tools or foods, and you shall obtain other things or foods therewith, in accordance with your requirements. This of course is a bit inconvenient, - yet at the same time hard or being seduced into sin! Because if you arrive with junk and bundle, or pulling a cart, and come to a whore to sin, in exchange for a few pots and pans, she will deride and laugh at you, and you shall be saved from sin! Coming to her with gold and silver however, she shall neither deride nor laugh at you, but guide you to her brothel and seduce you to sin, with all sorts of attractions, in order the more to relieve you of your gold and silver! Hence money is a most convenient object, yet also seductive and convenient for sinning!
GGJ|1|94|17|0|And for this reason Satan introduced it into the world, so it is easier to sin in the world! - Are you not aware of how opportunity breeds thieves?!'
GGJ|1|94|18|0|Says Judas, 'Sure, sure, this is true! But if all this is just to discourage thieves from finding anything around men for arousing their fancy, then immense changes would have to be introduced among mankind! Firstly, all men should have to be equally poor in worldly goods, secondly resemble each other like male and female sparrows, and thirdly not be wiser than anyone else. So long as this is not the case however all talking, teaching and working of signs is in vain! Many shall of course reform, but ten times that many shall remain the same in spite of all teaching and signs, if not worse, and quite easily ten times so. Because surely, every man has self-love and likes to be reasonably well-provided. Hence, quite naturally, every man first thinks of himself and only then of others! And this surely cannot be held against him! House and land not everyone can have, otherwise God would have to bring house and land into the world with every new-born, to grow up with him. Since this is not the case however, with all the previously born already taking possession of every spot of land, making it impossible for newly-born to possess even a foot-wide piece of land, then nothing remains for them to do in the end but to either make themselves indispensable to the lazy owners through all sorts of education and service, or turn to thievery in order not to be reduced to beggary. If then the more advantaged part of those without land and home receive nothing but money, and then save as much as possible for the old days, then I find nothing wrong therewith, and discover a new creation therein of land and soil, for all those born unto this earth through procreation and birth without the least landed hope. And I must openly maintain that God, being either unable or unwilling to create land for every new-born, has given the rulers the idea of coinage, whereby children of the landless can acquire a necessary living, often better than that consisting in land ownership. And surely it cannot be God's will that children of the landless should perish?! For surely it is not their fault to be born into the world with the same needs as those landed gentry!
GGJ|1|94|19|0|Even if You may be the greatest prophet that ever walked this earth and I concede everything You have taught and are still to teach, this Your appraisal of me regarding the harmfulness of money I cannot concede. Because however harmful money can be in Your view, so can everything else be harmful. If I possessed all the sheep, oxen, cows, calves, donkeys, poultry and pigeons, and all the fruit and bread, stolen in our country just since David, then I would be the wealthiest man in all Israel! -And fornication was carried on as badly and worse than today when there was no money, such as in Sodom and Gomorrah and Babylon.
GGJ|1|94|20|0|I do not want to say that You are altogether wrong in what you said about money, but where, on this poor earth, is there an object with which thousandfold wickedness has not already been committed?! But if God does not altogether condemn such mis-use, why should He suddenly be so angry and cursing about money?!
GGJ|1|94|21|0|Say I, 'Whatever someone loves, that he also has the intellect to commend; you love money excessively and hence well know how to praise it. Hence I shall say no more about it to you, because what one loves, one also knows how to praise! But you nevertheless shall in the not too distant future learn about the curse of money! - But now no more about it! The road to Capernaum is long and we must get there before dark and look for an inn.'
GGJ|1|95|1|1|Thomas and Judas. Judas' nature and Thomas' prediction. Judas' blasphemy.
GGJ|1|95|1|0|There Thomas stepped over to Judas Iscariot, reproaching him for daring to come to Me with his foolish money-ideas, since I am Jehovah Himself in Spirit and work deeds possible only to God!
GGJ|1|95|2|0|Says Judas to him, 'You still are as stupid as you have always been! Because you believe either every old wives' tale, or, when you feel like it, nothing at all! Not seldom when taking fish to the market you sell the small like the big, the buyers laughing in your face! But you still are as you always were, neither thinking nor speculating, living foolishly into the day by habit.
GGJ|1|95|3|0|I have been here only a few hours in the company of this great prophet and it is my sacred duty to probe Him as much as possible in His attitude and the thrust of His mandate! You have been around Him already for about a half year and would have to therefore know Him better then I! Ought I however, just because you know Him already, make no effort to get to know Him at least as well as you know Him by now?!'
GGJ|1|95|4|0|Says Thomas, 'Surely you are not thinking of going back home again tomorrow, since you are trying to find out everything today?! Just as well the Lord has started at last to move again, otherwise you would not have been in the clear about your foolish money even by tomorrow! The Lord is right; cursed money will be the death of you, since you see such glory in it! The Lord surely has made it clear to you what there is to money and how much it can be to the detriment of man's spiritual life; but you have long been wiser than God Himself and hence put on your crown of wisdom right in front of God! But be careful not to suffocate in wisdom once!
GGJ|1|95|5|0|But what have you to say about my fish sales! Was I not always the first to sell all my fish, whereas you with all your clever talk had to still carry half of yours home! I sold the ten big as well as the ten little ones for twopence each and could have always sold five times that many, had I brought that many to market! And here my reckoning was evidently better than yours, thinking yourself wiser than God, yet a miser seeking your salvation in money! I pay no penny for such wisdom!'
GGJ|1|95|6|0|Judas says, somewhat non-plussed, 'All speak the way they understand it! - Says Thomas, 'That's right, you understand this with your foolishness and hence speak accordingly! - But, take a look over where that destitute is squatting! Give him your purse and for once in your life you shall have acted wisely!'
GGJ|1|95|7|0|Says Judas, 'That I shall leave well alone, no one having ever actually given me anything in the real sense of the word; and hence I shall give no one a thing!'
GGJ|1|95|8|0|Says Thomas, 'This is a most commendable code, fit for condemnation on the dot! You'll get really far with our Saviour and Master with these principles, I can vouch for you! He in Himself is the highest generosity - and you a miser without equal! A good match!'
GGJ|1|95|9|0|Says Judas, 'Once I shall have worked Him over and He sees how one has to live in the world, He shall come down from His generosity somewhat! Besides it is not all that hard to live generously at the expense of those who have something and prepare good meals for one's disciples! Listen, if I come across fools like this young host, then I too shall be as generous at his expense as anyone shall ever be! But let this Jesus, Who was penniless from birth, sustain and maintain His many disciples from His own means; then we shall see how generous He is going to be and whether He won't soon be getting rid of all these followers!'
GGJ|1|95|10|0|Says Thomas, 'I say to you nothing other than that you are of the devil; because only the devil can talk the way you just did! It may sound as though it had some sense in it, but it isn't so and quite otherwise and your talk is the most shameless in the world. It grieves me to have shown you the way over here. At Sychar there were so many hundreds, yet all were fed from the heavens! And in a few moments He rebuilt Irhael's house to the most luxurious in town! And you man of uttermost terrestrial stupidity, in the manner of one pinnacularly wise, want to as it were demonstrate to me, who have with my physical eyes seen the heavens open, with countless myriads of angels of God ascending and descending, that Jesus is a poor devil who is enjoying Himself at the expense of others!? Oh you poor beggar, you! He to Whom belong heaven and earth, because He has founded them with His all might, should have need of your or my treasures, to enable Him to live on this world, on which He makes the fruit to grow and ripen?! Oh you blind fool! Go to Sychar to convince yourself and we shall see whether you will still blubber that way!'
GGJ|1|95|11|0|Here Judas gets dirty, saying sarcastically, 'You actually saw this with your eyes? Or did you by chance borrow some oxen and donkey eyes, giving you such extraordinary sights and overviews? - I am glad, by the way, that the Nazarene-wise also got to know beautiful Irhael, who, I heard just recently, is supposed to be living with her sixth man already, because the other five died, of her body as it were! There, with that fair one, heaven standing nicely open for you! Sure, sure, Irhael has transferred quite a few to heaven; why should she make an exception with you?! But I shall nevertheless not be going to Sychar for her, because I keep Moses' statutes and shall have nothing to do with such sinful stuff!'
GGJ|1|96|1|1|The Lord quietens down Thomas, counselling forgiveness, for inner freedom. Thomas tells of Judas' arguments with John the Baptist and of his spiritual conceit. The Lord's hints about Judas. Arrival at Capernaum.
GGJ|1|96|1|0|Thomas gets quite beside himself with rage at these Judas' caustic remarks and is about to heave into Judas with all energy. But, nearly half-way towards Capernaum, I step up to Thomas and say, 'Brother, so long as you still see Me calm and collected, remain the way you can see Me, if only you will keep looking My way. Certainly if you once see Me start hitting out, then you can by all means jump in and hit with all you've got! But now there is no need of it by a long shot. Come what may, right stays right and Judas stays Judas! He is by no means condemned to this the way night is, being the earth's natural shadow; but if he wants to remain Judas, let him; but we remain what we are! Yet time will tell how far he shall get with his Judas spirit!'
GGJ|1|96|2|0|Says Thomas, 'But this much You could do, Lord, that You get him away from Yourself, otherwise he shall be a lot of trouble to us; because he has a swinish and evil mouth!'
GGJ|1|96|3|0|Say I, 'I did not tell him to come and hence will not tell him to go; but if he wants to go whither he came, we shall not be weeping for him! But keep away from him, because you two shall not be getting along. But forgive him as I forgive him and your heart shall be free!'
GGJ|1|96|4|0|Says Thomas, 'When it comes to forgiveness on my part there is no problem, for I never bore him a grudge, even though I have always known him as one human not easy to get along with, - not even the prophet John, with whom he frequently quarrelled! But I would honestly be much happier if he didn't belong to our company!
GGJ|1|96|5|0|When I was home recently I related quite a few of Your deeds to my acquaintances, who could not have been more amazed. This came to Judas' ears and who could have made up their minds more quickly to become Your disciple than Judas?! For John's teaching did not satisfy him, because the former preached nothing but the most profound repentance, proclaiming God's strictest judgment to all who did not truly repent; - the cause of the repeated quarrelling between him and John.
GGJ|1|96|6|0|John was all repentance and Judas the extremist opposite! He kept telling John to his face that so-called repentance in sackcloth and ashes was the greatest silliness in human life and man should reform in deed and not sackcloth and ashes.
GGJ|1|96|7|0|John did not really make true repentance dependent on sackcloth and ashes, presenting it only so metaphorically in his sermons, so to say; but the seemingly more understanding Judas would have none of this, saying that teachings of such grave import to humanity should be in clear, understandable words!
GGJ|1|96|8|0|According to him, the prophets all were donkeys talking in images which could be interpreted in any old way; none other than they had ruined the priests, kings and entire nations therewith! In short, all were donkeys high or low if not thinking and acting as did he; that's why I think he won't fit in with us'.
GGJ|1|96|9|0|Say I, 'My dear Thomas! What you told Me I have known for a long time; yet I say to you, if he wants to go, let him and if he wants to stay, let him! I know much more about him yet and even what he shall shortly do to Me; nevertheless, if he wants to, let him stay! Because his soul is a devil desiring to learn wisdom from God; but this bent shall yield this soul a wretched gain. But now no more about it! Only too soon we shall have occasion to get unto him! - With this we have also arrived at Capernaum's walls and I see a Roman centurion rush towards us through the gates, accompanied by the chief commander Cornelius and the nobleman; here there is another sick to heal.'
GGJ|1|97|1|1|Section: At the Galilean Sea
GGJ|1|97|1|1|Occasion with the centurion of Capernaum. Healing of the sick servant in response to his master's request in faith. 'He who believes and has love - whether heathen or Jew, shall be blessed.' Diversity of signs at Capernaum.
GGJ|1|97|1|1|(Matthew Chapter 8:5-13). It is here that Matthew begins to record a condensed version, writing to where I go to another feast at Capernaum.
GGJ|1|97|1|0|We quietly proceed the remaining hundred paces or so and entering the city precincts, the centurion steps up to Me, beseeching Me, 'Lord! My servant lies at home sick with palsy, grievously tormented, unable to do a thing.' [Mt. 8:6]
GGJ|1|97|2|0|Say I to the centurion, 'I will come and heal him' [Mt. 8:7]
GGJ|1|97|3|0|But the centurion replies, 'Lord! I am not worthy of Your coming under my roof, but say only a word and my servant shall be well! [Mt. 8:8] For behold, I am a mere human, subject like many to higher authority, notwithstanding that I have many soldiers under me who obey me. If I say to the one, do thus, he does it, or if I tell him to go, he goes; and I tell another to come and he comes. And if I tell my servant to do this or that, he does it immediately! [Mt. 8:9].
GGJ|1|97|4|0|But to Yourself all spirits are subject and You are a Lord in all fullness over all in heaven, on and in the earth; You have therefore only to intimate it to Your powers, invisible to us humans and they carry out Your will instantly!'
GGJ|1|97|5|0|The reason for this centurion's so trustful request on behalf of his servant is his having convinced himself, both through the quick healing of the noble official's son, as well as the chief commanders many a tale of how I could just through the word heal from afar; and this led him to approach Me in the manner of the noble official, when hearing of My nearing his town.
GGJ|1|97|6|0|Hearing such trustful talk from the centurion, I marvelled aloud - not for Myself of course but the disciples, saying not so much to the centurion as to those who were with Me, 'Verily, I have not found so great a faith in Israel yet. But I say unto you that many shall come from the East and West and shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven [i.e. those possessing the glory of the father]. But the sons of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer darkness; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth [Mt. 8:10].
GGJ|1|97|7|0|Many were startled by this prelude, saying; 'Lord, are You going to actually cast out the children and put the heathen in their place?'
GGJ|1|97|8|0|And I said, 'Neither the children, nor the heathen! He who believes and has the love in him, whether Jew, Greek or Roman, shall be accepted!'
GGJ|1|97|9|0|Thereafter I turn to the centurion and say, 'Go your way, be it done to you in accordance with your faith!'
GGJ|1|97|10|0|The centurion thanks Me from the fullness of his heart, betaking himself to his house, finding fulfilment there of everything he had asked in faith, the which was undoubting before, as well as afterwards; because his servant was made whole in the same hour I said to the centurion, be it done to you in accordance with your faith [Mt. 8:13].
GGJ|1|97|11|0|This sign in Capernaum itself, together with the former with the noble official, who was a councillor of Capernaum, aroused great sensation in this town, mostly among the Romans and Greeks who were domiciled there; but among the Jews and the priests and scribes placed there by Jerusalem so to speak, permanently, it only provoked annoyance, wrath and rage!
GGJ|1|98|1|1|The peoples' cunning towards the Jewish clerics, their challenge to them to also heal the sick through God's grace. The parsons' evasiveness. The peoples' threatening response and excellent testimony to Jesus.
GGJ|1|98|1|0|Because the ordinary people who had seen the signs, too fearful of the priests and scribes to convert to My teaching and follow Me, devised a clever trick, they soon brought several sick to the priests, saying, 'Hear us, you exalted priests and scribes, who according to your own testimony are initiated into all God's mysteries! The man Jesus of Nazareth is working wonders such as no man has done before him and his speech and teaching are like a torrent of fire which almightily consumes or carries away everything that would oppose it! Without medicine and only through the word, akin to a god, he heals every sickness and is supposed to even bring alive the dead through just the naked word!
GGJ|1|98|2|0|After convincing ourselves of the truth of all this, a good thought struck us and being mindful of you we spoke among ourselves; Why are we wondering so mightily at this? Do we not have priests and scribes initiated into all God's mysteries, who are sure to be capable of just like this Jesus heal the sick through the mere word, if only they want to! We were already on our way to take our sick to the Nazarene; but we thought of our circumcision and the covenant and of not straying from same as long as it can in all truth give us all we have need of, physically and spiritually. But since this Jesus is working such immense signs we are imperilled unless we can confront him with equal signs-power!
GGJ|1|98|3|0|Hence we brought several sick with us and would ask you, for your own as well as our good that you would, through your spiritual power, which according to your testimony you are given directly from God, to just through your word heal these sick, who are not actually counted among the most serious cases.
GGJ|1|98|4|0|We shall criss-cross the whole town with these, healed by yourselves, and glorify God before each house and proclaim your fame with strong voice. Then the Nazarene shall not find much of a reception here and in the end be forced to so to speak make off shamed and ridiculed.'
GGJ|1|98|5|0|The priests and scribes, only too conscious of their total impotence, to hide same speak with gravity, 'You fools! How are you asking of us what befits only God?! When did a priest or scribe ever work miracles?! This only God and the high priest in the Jerusalem Temple can do, when the latter enters the Holy of Holies! Hence take your sick to Jerusalem; there, commensurate with your appropriate offerings, they are bound to find healing, God willing of course! Should God not will it however, then you will just have to put up with taking your sick home again, sick!
GGJ|1|98|6|0|We indeed have been initiated into the most diverse mysteries of God, but not into His might, which is holy and which He bestows upon no mortal.
GGJ|1|98|7|0|But whoever like this Jesus still performs deeds, as we have heard, either through magic or with the help of Beelzebub, is a monster of hell, which is the most dastardly dwelling-place of God's adversary! And whoever is converted by his teaching and signs, is also then in relation to God and His servants that which such servant of the devil is himself! This is the fullest truth; woe betide you if you go over to Jesus, accepting his teaching and help!'
GGJ|1|98|8|0|Say those who brought the sick to the priests and scribes, 'You are liars all when you talk like that! How can he be of the devil and a servant of Beelzebub who only does exceeding good to mankind, preaching only love and gentleness and patience to his disciples, fully practicing what he preaches?!
GGJ|1|98|9|0|You yourselves are indeed of the devil when you give him testimony like that; he however is of God, in that he does the will of God as he teaches!
GGJ|1|98|10|0|You have called us fools for sure, for having for your own good asked of you something which after all you had a thousand times claimed to be capable of doing through prayer and the word of God; but now, when as never before it comes to demonstrating your old doctrine, you call us fools for taking you at you word! - Oh you wicked servants of Beelzebub! We shall kindle you a light, from whose glitter you shall all die!'
GGJ|1|99|1|1|The templers' anger and vindictiveness against the Lord. The Lord in Peter's the fisherman's hut. Jesus' favourite environs - the Galilean sea. The miraculous healing of Peter's daughter-in-law. [Mt. 8:14-15]
GGJ|1|99|1|0|On hearing such speech from their co-religionists, the priests and scribes quickly withdraw. Because the number of those who had come to them was about a hundred, and deadly earnest was flashing from their eyes; for these had long since seen who was behind the Jewish priests and scribes, hating them more than pestilence!
GGJ|1|99|2|0|But since the priests, Pharisees and scribes were only too well aware of how the Jews were just subtly challenging them, to have a stronger case against them for the purpose of then following Me more determinedly (because in those days it was even harder to leave the Jewish church for another than it is today to leave the Roman Catholic for the Reformed), the former now watched Me closely, secretly plotting My ruin.
GGJ|1|99|3|0|But the centurion with whom I had now been staying in Capernaum for two days had confided in Me what went on and how the Jewish clergy was outraged with Me and even secretly strove after My life!
GGJ|1|99|4|0|I said, 'They shall indeed be achieving their evil aims with Me, but time is not yet. But to avoid giving them too much opportunity for their vengeance, I shall move to another town for a short while, but come here again at a later stage, when these infidels shall have somewhat cooled down in their rage!'
GGJ|1|99|5|0|Although he would have endlessly preferred to have Me stay, the centurion commended My plans, since his fear of these priests, scribes and Pharisees was not inconsiderable, in that he was well aware of the artful, secret denunciations in Rome, which this brood of vipers was capable of.
GGJ|1|99|6|0|I then, with My entire company of followers, the following morning left the exceedingly hospitable centurion's house, moving to Simon Peter's house in the vicinity of Bethabara, where John had formerly been at work. On entering Peter's simple but quite spacious house, Peter's daughter-in-law, a good and normally hard-working and chaste maiden of some twenty years, lay bed-ridden with heavy fever and in exceeding fear and pain. Peter stepped over to Me, asking Me to help her [Mt. 8:14].
GGJ|1|99|7|0|And I immediately went to her bed, taking her by the hand and saying, 'Arise, little daughter and prepare us a meal, rather than suffer here in bed!'
GGJ|1|99|8|0|Instantly the fever left her and the girl got up, serving us with much diligence and attentiveness [Mt. 8:15].
GGJ|1|100|1|1|The Lord's instructions to Matthew. The distinction between Matthew's and John's Gospel: Matthew's is a factual report whilst John's highlights correspondences. The meal at Peter's hut. The miraculous catch. Peter's humble witness to the Lord's Deity. Allusion to the traitor.
GGJ|1|100|1|0|Here Matthew comes to Me and asks Me whether he should record also this sign and many an instruction and speeches I had given during the few days at the house of the chief of a synagogue.
GGJ|1|100|2|0|Say I, 'The sign with the centurion outside Capernaum and what I said there, and this present sign at the house of Peter, too, but omit the words spoken which do not belong to the open teaching. However, the discussions at the house of the synagogue chief and the fact that I stayed with him for two days, do not mention at all.
GGJ|1|100|3|0|We shall soon be once more at the house of this man at the time when his favourite daughter will die whom I will then awaken and restore to him. Then you may write about him and the sign in such a way that you give no details regarding him or the place, otherwise we would prejudice him in a worldly sense as the priesthood is already watching him, and this we will and shall not do.
GGJ|1|100|4|0|Until the next feast in Jerusalem I shall work many more signs and teach a good deal in this region of he sea, which I like best, and you will have to record all the precepts in full.'
GGJ|1|100|5|0|Matthew now prepares for writing, but John is quite sad and says, 'But Lord, You my supreme love. Shall I not get any more to write?'
GGJ|1|100|6|0|Say I, 'Do not be sad, My beloved brother. You will still get many things to write down. But I have destined you for the most important and most profound things.'
GGJ|1|100|7|0|Says John, 'But the sign You worked at Cana on the son of the royal officer does not seem to be greater and more important than what You did for the centurion outside Capernaum?'
GGJ|1|100|8|0|Say I, 'If you think this, you are quite wrong, for the son of the royal officer represents the entire, extremely depraved world and how it is now given help from a distance through My teaching and My spiritual influence. The servant of the centurion, however, represents for the present just the palsied servant whom I healed and only then also some community or society in My name which because of all kinds of political considerations completely lacks activity according to My teaching in one or the other point and thereby gradually becomes inactive also in the other points. That is then also a palsy of the souls which can be helped only by a firm belief in My word.
GGJ|1|100|9|0|Behold, My dear brother John, that constitutes a considerable difference between the two signs. The first one represents the entire world's condition of spiritual sickness, and I tell you, in an even more profound sense also of all infinity. The second sign, however, represents only that which I have just explained to you. Thus you now know what you have to describe and what Matthew.'
GGJ|1|100|10|0|But now the girl with Peter's other servants have prepared lunch and we therefore shall tuck into same and then in the afternoon help Peter to catch some good fish. But towards evening we shall have plenty to do.'
GGJ|1|100|11|0|We now partook of an ample meal, sufficiently plenteous for the large company and then betook ourselves to sea, named also the sea of Galilee, catching in a few hours an enormous lot of the most choice fish, to the extent that these could hardly be accommodated in the fish tanks.
GGJ|1|100|12|0|This scared Peter, making him exclaim in a kind of pious daze, 'I beg You to depart from me O Lord; for I perceive myself too much a sinful man! You had already once scared me when, still unknown to me, You turned up from nowhere to find me fishing with my helpers! Already then I had recognised Your Deity; but now I am getting even more scared, seeing only too clearly What and Who basically You are! Then, as now, there was fishing all night without gain, so to speak; but upon Your Word and presence the nets were overstraining with the vast catch! This now truly scares me, for You are ...'
GGJ|1|100|13|0|Say I, 'Be still and do not give Me away, because you know that 'one' among us! This one is and remains a betrayer!'
GGJ|1|100|14|0|Now Peter is quiet, getting on with stocking the fish. And it being evening, we betake ourselves home, where through Peter's healed daughter-in-law, an abundant dinner awaits us. All now are happy and in good spirits; and Peter starts up a song of praise, with the others responding in accord.
GGJ|1|101|1|1|Interruption of Peter's testimony to the Lord. Dinner at Peter's. The occasion between Peter and the boastful Judas. An unusual wine-miracle. Judas drunk. Great miraculous healings.
GGJ|1|101|1|0|When Peter had finished the song, he spoke in a most sombre tone, 'My friends and brethren! What a contrast between us and David once, when he gave the nation this glorious song of praise! As he sang, he lifted up his eyes to the stars! Because then, according to men's concepts, Jehovah dwelt in the unapproachable light above all stars. But what would David now do here, since He to Whom he lifted up his eyes above all stars...' Say I, 'Halt! Peter, friend! Let it suffice and consider all those we have among us!'
GGJ|1|101|2|0|Peter remembers at once and invites the guests to partake of the evening meal, consisting mostly in bread and well-cooked fish.
GGJ|1|101|3|0|But Judas inquires of Peter whether wine could be bought for money in this vicinity. And Peter replies, 'A couple of furlongs distance, at the inn, wine is sold.' Hearing this, Judas further asks whether he has no one to send down for a barrel full.
GGJ|1|101|4|0|Says Peter, 'Are you not familiar with my domestic state - I have no one to send! But if you want wine then go to the publican yourself and strike a deal and you shall come off the better!' Says Judas, 'I shall rather do without than go myself!' Says Peter, 'Do as you like; I can't spare you servants, as my fishers are still busy at sea and my wife and children and in-laws have their hands full, as you can see; you are not going to ask me to cart a whole barrel here at night by myself?!' Says Judas somewhat annoyed, 'Now, now, I only meant well, seeing you have no wine; because I myself would have paid for it, no matter what price.'
GGJ|1|101|5|0|Says Peter, 'There is One among us Who converted water into wine at Cana at the wedding of Simon, Who also is here. The One could also do so now, if necessary. Since however it surely is not necessary, we can also make do with the very choice water from my well.'
GGJ|1|101|6|0|Says Judas, 'Right enough, right enough, I am happy therewith too, since I myself greatly commend good water; yet precisely on an occasion like this wine would not go amiss! But since this One, Whom I too deem myself to know, is capable of making water into wine, He surely could also do you the favour?!'
GGJ|1|101|7|0|Say I, 'So go down to the well and drink! Because to you the well shall supply wine, but to us all, just water!'
GGJ|1|101|8|0|Judas at once went down to the well and drew. But as he drank from the water drawn, it was wine of the best kind and he got so drunk as to be prostrated by the well, in danger of falling into the well, which was deep, had not some of Peter's servants spotted him, bringing him into the house and into a bed. But it was good thus; because that evening I healed many of all kinds of sicknesses and plagues and exorcised many of their evil spirits, and in the face of such signs Judas would have been a nuisance.
GGJ|1|102|1|1|The case of the Jewish believers at Capernaum. A great healing miracle. The Lord's warning against the temple vipers. The leading scribe gives good testimony to the Lord from Isaiah. A crowd. The Lord puts the clever scribe in place.
GGJ|1|102|1|0|When all who were with Me had finished supper, whilst Judas slept on a straw mattress in the outhouse, those same Jews who the previous day had put the priest, scribes and Pharisees to the test, brought a great many possessed and a great many others suffering all kinds of ills, imploring Me to heal them all.
GGJ|1|102|2|0|And I asked them in a lovingly earnest manner whether they believed that the Nazarene carpenter's son was able to do so. Because these people knew Me so to speak from birth.
GGJ|1|102|3|0|But they answered and said, 'What have we to do with the carpenter's son?! If the carpenter's son was chosen of God to become a prophet to the people of Israel, then he is a prophet even if a thousandfold carpenter's son; because each man is what he is out of God and never what his parents were! And so we believe without doubt that you are firstly a God-tutored prophet and that you hence secondly can help everyone, as you helped the son of the city councilor and the centurion's servant!'
GGJ|1|102|4|0|And I answered them, 'Now then, since your faith in Me and your assessment of Me are such, be it done to you according to your faith!'
GGJ|1|102|5|0|Upon this word, all the spirits left the possessed and those suffering all kinds of sickness and plagues became well instantly. [Mt. 8:16].
GGJ|1|102|6|0|That there followed no end of astonishment and thanks hardly needs explaining!
GGJ|1|102|7|0|The most fitting and scathing debunking of the Jewish priesthood in aggregate also followed, but I rebuked the accusers and showed them it is unwise to awaken a brood of sleeping vipers. 'For whilst same is still hibernating it is without harm and danger, but on awakening is more menacing than normally!
GGJ|1|102|8|0|Those temple servants, full of cunning and malice, had indeed been sleeping like a brood of vipers in winter; but through your bold request, you have forcibly roused them from sleep. Guard against their harming you therefore. Because this adulterous kind derives lascivious pleasure from doing harm!'
GGJ|1|102|9|0|All recognise the truth of this lecture and regret the mischief they brought about by their rashness! But I comfort them and tell them not to divulge the sign worked here at Capernaum, except to some trusted friends of truth, who also know how to keep silence. And they assured Me of it!
GGJ|1|102|10|0|But there was one amongst them who, although not counted among the priesthood, nevertheless was very well versed in the scriptures.
GGJ|1|102|11|0|This one stepped in front of the crowd, speaking in an earnest manner, 'Hearken, beloved friends and brothers! In this deed I have discovered something which bespeaks more than just saying "behold, this man is a true prophet." I believe that this act took place in fulfillment of the prophecies of Isaiah, when he spoke, "Surely he has borne our grief and carried our sorrows!" Don't you notice anything?'
GGJ|1|102|12|0|The people looked at the speaker in astonishment, not understanding him. He repeats his question and with the people still not grasping his quotation from Isaiah, he says, "It is not easy to preach about the colours of the rainbow to the blind!"
GGJ|1|102|13|0|Say I, 'Calm down, It is better for these people not to grasp it for the present! Because if these people were to grasp this forthwith, they would run over to the priests and start a mighty argument and this should be good neither for yourselves nor from the viewpoint of My teaching! But when the right time comes they shall grasp even with the hands what the prophet was saying!'
GGJ|1|102|14|0|The speaker settled down with that, whilst the crowd whose possessed and sick I had healed this evening, left with their healed.
GGJ|1|102|15|0|But when the crowd arrived at home in Capernaum they caused a furor among their acquaintances; and when the next morning hardly began to dawn, Peter's house already was surrounded by an immeasurable crowd, wanting to see Me Who had performed such incomprehensibly immense wonder! And Peter asked Me what should be done, since the crowd continued growing.
GGJ|1|102|16|0|'Get the large boat ready and we shall go to the other side of the sea, otherwise there will be trouble here. [Mt. 8:18] Although the people are here with the best intention, also the priests are sneaking up behind them, and at this stage we do not want to have anything to do with them.'
GGJ|1|102|17|0|Peter immediately made the largest ship ready, which we soon boarded and began to sail fast across the sea, helped by a fair wind.
GGJ|1|102|18|0|However, before I had boarded the ship with the disciples a teacher of the law from Capernaum came up to Me and said, 'Rabbi, allow me to follow you where you are going.' [Mt. 8:19] But since I saw that his secret motive in wishing to follow Me was by no means an honourable one, and that he was not much interested in My teaching and all My deeds, but only wanted to be provided for and if profitable commit secret acts of treachery, I shook My head and said to him, 'The foxes have their holes, the birds under the sky have their nests, but the Son of Man has in this world not even a stone belonging to Him upon which He may lay His head.' [Mt. 8:20]
GGJ|1|102|19|0|And the man understood Me, turned away and went home. For thereby I gave him to understand that he, too, was a cunning fox and had his hole (a paid position) and that birds of his kind living under the sky, i.e. a feeding and resting place, where they consumed their prey, but that with the Son of Man nothing is to be found of all the worldly deceit, not even a so-called political emergency-trick (stone), upon which one could occasionally rest the head of one's mind. The teacher of the law, as already mentioned, did understand Me correctly and quickly returned to Capernaum without any further argument.
GGJ|1|103|1|1|'Let the dead bury the dead!' The Lord and His in the ship, avoiding the crowd. The storm. The Lord sleeping in the small boat, awoken by His. 'Oh ye of little faith'. The storm stilled and the people astonished.
GGJ|1|103|1|0|Before we boarded the ship, one of My disciples came to Me asking for My permission to bury, before we left, his father who had died so suddenly the previous night [Mt. 8:21]. I, however said to him, 'You better follow Me and let the dead bury their dead.' [Mt. 8:22]. And the disciple immediately refrained from his request and followed me into the ship, for he understood that it is better to be concerned with life than with death - a futile concern - indeed, best suited for the dead, for all those who make much of funeral pomp are more or less dead. They pay their respect to death and the honour of death is most important to them.
GGJ|1|103|2|0|Man's true death is selfishness and its spirit is pride which above all craves for glory. Thus, the pompous funeral of a deceased is nothing else but the last display of pride of a person who has been spiritually dead for a long time.
GGJ|1|103|3|0|When the disciple had grasped the full depth of the truth I spoke to him, he followed Me into the ship without misgivings, as already remarked and we quickly sailed off with a good wind, escaping the growing onrush of the crowd.
GGJ|1|103|4|0|Some indeed boarded the small craft, following us for a short distance. But as the wind grew mightier, they quickly turned back and reaching shore safely, before the start of the storm.
GGJ|1|103|5|0|But we already had reached the high seas when the former favourable wind turned into a mighty storm. Having been somewhat tired already at boarding-time, in that I had been awake all night, I hence said to Peter in the boat, 'Prepare Me a resting-place, as I intend to take a little rest during the voyage, having as you know found no rest during the night.'
GGJ|1|103|6|0|Peter at once brought Me several mattresses, making Me a good place of rest and adding a pillow under My head, whereupon I soon fell asleep good and proper, physically, although knowing the wind would soon turn into a mighty storm, menacing the ship with waves soaring.
GGJ|1|103|7|0|When we were some two hours off shore, the rage of the storm was peaking and the swell began to surge over the deck [Mt. 8:24]. Even My most tried disciples became faint, as they saw the ship take water with the swelling surf, especially over the middle section - the lowest part in accord with prevalent ship-building style. As the storm showed no sign of abating, but instead only whipping the sea higher, the disciples stepped over to Me, on the most elevated spot where Peter had made My resting place, out of the waves' reach and started shaking Me awake, yelling with trepidation, 'Lord, help us, or we all perish!'
GGJ|1|103|8|0|Whereupon I rose from My resting place, saying to them, 'O ye of little faith! Why are ye fearful when I am with you? - What is more, the storm, or He Who is Lord also over all storms?!'
GGJ|1|103|9|0|Nevertheless, since the disciples as well as several others on board became practically speechless from fear and even a Peter could only stammer, I forthwith rebuked the storm and the sea, and all was suddenly becalmed! The storm was as if cut off, whilst the sea became mirror-smooth, save for a small ripple where the oarsmen stirred it [Mt. 8:26]. The fairly large number of people however who had not been more closely associated with Me, having only arrived that morning, making this journey for business rather than on My account, began to marvel beyond all measure, saying to the disciples and asking, 'What manner of man is this in Jehovah's name, that even the winds and the sea obey him?' [Mt. 8:27].
GGJ|1|103|10|0|But I gave a sign to the disciples not to give Me away and Peter said, 'Ask not, but all of ye be about bailing out the exceeding waters from the boat, lest we perish from a follow-up storm, which often follows a quick becalming like the present!' - Whereupon the strangers asked no more but grabbed hold of the buckets and nimbly ladled the water out, being fully occupied therewith until we reached the extensive opposite shore.
GGJ|1|104|1|1|Landing among the Gadarenes. The spectacle with the two possessed. Their healing through the Lord's word. A pagan sermon. The Gadarenes' fear. The Lord's departure. Good missionary work by the two healed.
GGJ|1|104|1|0|The tiny country or rather district we came to was inhabited by a small race known as the Gergenese or Gadarenes, which occupied the entire opposite length of the sea of Galilee.
GGJ|1|104|2|0|When we had all stepped ashore there and were about to head for the small town of Gadara, situated on a rise some six thousand paces from our landing place, there came running, from a hill topped by this town's cemetery, opposite the town and along the seas, two naked men of a terribly contorted appearance, who were possessed by an entire legion of spirits, of such fierceness that hardly anyone could get through along this road because of them [Mt. 8:28]. Their dwelling place were the graves of the above cemetery. None could catch or shackle them with chains. Because even where a crowd of the strongest people managed to subdue them, putting them in heavy chains and shackles, the chains were broken instantly and the shackles pulverised! They were on the hill and in the graves day and night, screaming dreadfully, and mightily beating themselves with the stones.
GGJ|1|104|3|0|When these two became aware of Myself among the disciples however, they ran straight towards Me, falling down before Me and yelling, 'What have we to do with thee, thou son of the most high?! Art thou come to torment us before the time?! We beseech thee by the most high not to torment us.' [Mt. 8:29].
GGJ|1|104|4|0|But I rebuked them, saying, 'What do you evil spirit, tormenting these two as one man, call yourself?'
GGJ|1|104|5|0|And the evil one cried, 'My name is legion, for there are many of us!'
GGJ|1|104|6|0|But I commanded the evil one to depart from these two! Instantly a vast number of evil spirits departed visibly from the two, in the shape of large, black flies, but pleading with Me that I would not drive them out of this district!
GGJ|1|104|7|0|There was along the hills straddling the sea however a great herd of swine belonging to the Gadarenes; because this little race, consisting mostly of Greeks, ate the flesh of these animals, trading therewith mainly with Greece. [Mt. 8:30].
GGJ|1|104|8|0|When the evil spirits spotted these pigs, they once again implored Me for their entering into this herd. [Mt. 8:31].
GGJ|1|104|9|0|And when I acceded to their request, for reasons secret and concealed from the world, the devils instantly entered the pigs, some two thousand in all.
GGJ|1|104|10|0|As soon as the devils had entered the swine, these animals ran up a hill which ended with a great cliff jutting into the sea, with a sheer drop of about three hundred yards, with all the two thousand swine properly storming into the sea, where it was very deep. [Mt. 8:32].
GGJ|1|104|11|0|When however the shepherds who watched over the swine saw what had taken place with the possessed, they fled appalled, rushing into town, telling especially their employers what took place down at sea. [Mt. 8:33].
GGJ|1|104|12|0|The inhabitants of this little town took fright and one who like many in this town still was a pagan, placing much store by Jupiter and all the other pagan gods, spoke, saying, 'Did I not tell you this morning: once the two tormented by the furies calm down, with the sea going strong beyond measure in spite of a bright sky, a god comes down and judgment follows; because the gods never come down to earth from the stars without the rod and the sword! And we have it right here before us; the furies who tormented the two sinners first stir up the sea, as they were certain that a god would come down from above and drive them out of the two sinners. That they then threw themselves upon our swine in the form of black horseflies, storming these animals into the sea, is now clear to me as the sun in broad daylight! We have now no choice but to betake ourselves in all humility and remorse down to the god, probably Neptune or Mercury and beg him to soon leave this area again; for as long as a god tarries in a district of the earth visibly, there can be no thought but of misfortune upon misfortune! Because, as said, a god never comes down to earth from the stars without the rod, sword and judgment!
GGJ|1|104|13|0|But not even with the most secret thoughts let any of us reproach him for the damage inflicted upon us; because that would be the end of us! For a long time now we have not brought the old gods a proper sacrifice, from which the foolish Jews held us back more than anyone else, by wanting to know everything better than us; and hence an offended god took his own sacrifice! Thus it is! Hence we must not allow even a thought of dissatisfaction to surface in us! But down we must go to greet him and then implore him to leave this district again at once!'
GGJ|1|104|14|0|But quite a few Jews listened to this lecture as well and said, 'You indeed consider us stupid, yet this thing we know more about then you. Behold, this your purported god is none other than either a Persian magician, or it is the renown Jesus of Nazareth, of whom we already heard great things. But we otherwise agree with you that we should implore him to leave this area. Because such people never are a blessing for a country - this we know from the days of our prophets. Where God awakens certain people in some nation as prophets, the misfortune for such country is sealed!'
GGJ|1|104|15|0|Thereupon the whole town got together and moved down to Me, leaving behind only a few sick. When the arrivals caught sight of Me and saw that I had a completely natural human appearance, they took courage to approach Me and although still fearful, stepped up to Me begging Me to leave their borders soon! [Mt. 8:34].
GGJ|1|104|16|0|Some however studied the two whom they formerly had well known as possessed. Both were clad now and conversed with them intelligently, relating to them how I had freed them from their plague and how they immediately were clad by those who had come with Me. But none of this could diminish the fear, especially that of the pagans and they asked for nothing but My departure and no return!
GGJ|1|104|17|0|And I acceded to their request and then said to Peter, 'Friend, get the ship ready again forthwith, that we may leave this area as soon as possible!'
GGJ|1|104|18|0|And Peter and his servants got the ship ready at once. But as I boarded the ship, the two healed hurried after Me, asking Me whether they could follow Me; because they would obtain no work or living in this town, and their relatives at home were bound not have to them, due to their great fear of them. But I turned them away in a friendly-earnest manner, saying, 'Return to yours cheerfully, as they shall receive you with joy! But go and proclaim it to yours and to all the region too, what great thing the Lord has done for you and what mercy He has shown you; and in this way you shall do greater good than by following Me now! Because in this area, where you are known by one and all, you are to bear proper witness and thus become useful to men. And people shall, as before when they still feared you, not let you starve.'
GGJ|1|104|19|0|With that, the two healed departed as one man and eagerly did as I commanded them.
GGJ|1|104|20|0|The two of them in a short time glorified My name not only in their native land, but in the ten cities straddling the upper sea-coast too, everywhere proclaiming with much zeal what great thing I had done for them and the great mercy I had shown them. And many therewith believed on My name, generating much longing for Me in Jew and Greek alike.
GGJ|1|105|1|1|Section: Back in Nazareth
GGJ|1|105|1|1|Return to Nazareth. The Lord's morning meal at His earthly home. Diverse views about why Jesus worked no signs here. Visiting a synagogue. 'To speak is good but silence is better.' The nature of the temple clan; their hypocritical retort and furious questioning after Jesus. [Mt. 9:1]
GGJ|1|105|1|0|But we now head straight for Nazareth, because I was determined to visit Nazareth once again and to rest a little at home and on this occasion to kindle the light of truth for the very fickle Nazarenes!
GGJ|1|105|2|0|The return voyage however took somewhat longer than the outward journey and many became hungry. But I fortified them and they felt a marvelous satiety, so that some said, 'Verily, each breath gives bread and each second one tastes like wine!' And so we reached shore the following morning. It was another twenty Feldways (approximately three Kilometres by today's measures) to Nazareth from the shore and we thus continued our journey unhindered and reached it in a short time, whilst Peter's servants looked after the ship of course and then sailed home.
GGJ|1|105|3|0|It was however a major port of call where we had landed, where many people had converged, some having to travel over the sea, trading in every direction, whilst many others from many districts, including Jerusalem, came to the Nazareth market; because just then a big market was held in this city.
GGJ|1|105|4|0|But when it became known in port that I had arrived in Peter's boat, those who had intended to travel over the sea for business remained and a huge crowd therefore moved to Nazareth with Me.
GGJ|1|105|5|0|I and My disciples betook ourselves to My, i.e. now mother Mary's house, who was at home with the three eldest sons and four maidens who had already in Joseph's time, when I was still a child, been taken on and reared as children.
GGJ|1|105|6|0|Mary and the entire household now put their hands to preparing an abundant morning meal, of which we already had much need, especially the disciples, who had already gone a day and nearly a night without food. The meal was soon ready and we sat down and ate and drank. After the meal we said thanks and rose to go to town to watch the tumult a little. But we could hardly get out of the house for all the great crowd that had quartered itself there, mainly from curiosity but also partly for contemptuous spying, with only an inferior part out of real need.
GGJ|1|105|7|0|As we stepped before the house therefore, several Jerusalemite Pharisees and scribes asked if I am not going to work wonders and signs here. But I said to them earnestly and decisively, 'None, because of your unbelief!' Upon this decisive 'no' they began to scatter and some murmured and whispered into each other's ears, 'He is scared of the Jerusalemite lords and does not dare'. Others said, 'He probably hasn't got his magician's paraphernalia with him'. And still other's said, 'Here he does nothing on account of his compatriots, as he is bound to know that he is not especially esteemed by them!' With these and other comments they scattered and in just a few moments there were no people before the house of Mary, mother of My body and we immediately had room to make our way to the city.
GGJ|1|105|8|0|There we dropped in on a Synagogue, where every Jew who had something to say was able to contribute before three scribes seated on high, or voice any complaint either personally or on behalf of a community against any priests or scribes appointed there by Jerusalem.
GGJ|1|105|9|0|On entering the Synagogue, Simon of Cana said to Me in secret, 'Lord, here we could bring up something too?! We should not be short of complaints.'
GGJ|1|105|10|0|I said: 'My friend! It is good to speak truthfully at the right time, but even better to keep silence at the right time! You shall not make gold from iron or silver from mud, no matter how hard you try! This kind, conducting judgment and hearings, is inwardly quite different from their outward demeanor; outwardly it is a lamb and inwardly a rapacious wolf!
GGJ|1|105|11|0|Do you think that these here conduct inquiries in order to redress complaints? Oh, here you would be greatly mistaken!
GGJ|1|105|12|0|This kind hold public sittings with friendly faces only to sound out the people's attitude towards the priesthood. Believe Me: today you obtain a friendly hearing and tomorrow you are put in prison for a year of flogging with serpents! Because these priests are as the ravens and crows, not in the habit of poking the eyes out of their own with their sharp beaks.
GGJ|1|105|13|0|Hence we shall just make listeners and take note in what way if any they make mention of us. They shall not notice us and even if they did they would not recognise us too easily and so our listening shall be easy and we shall go by what we hear'. Simon of Cana was happy with that and we took our seats in a somewhat dark corner of the Synagogue and listened to what went on.
GGJ|1|105|14|0|Individuals as well as communal spokesmen were bringing a great many of the most glaring complaints against the Pharisees and were receiving a friendly hearing.
GGJ|1|105|15|0|When however the people's complaints were over, with the three scribes and Pharisees who had come down from Jerusalem reassuring them that all measures shall be taken to investigate and punish any priests found guilty, one scribe amicably asked the people what if anything they knew of Me, i.e. the notorious agitator Jesus. Because it had come to their ears right up to Jerusalem that he was beating about in Galilee, doing great signs as never done by man before him; whether it be true and what they and others thought of it.
GGJ|1|106|1|1|A righteous man gives a good and true testimony of the Lord in the Synagogue. Comments on the personal and public life of Jesus of Nazareth - His life, deeds and teaching. The Pharisees' heated reaction. The man's renewed attack on the Pharisees' wickedness and his testimony to the Lord's Deity, causes the accused's furious departure. The believers try to elevate Jesus to teacher and high priest.
GGJ|1|106|1|0|Here a reputable man from the Capernaum area steps up and speaks, 'Highly esteemed servants in Jehovah's Temple at Jerusalem! The Jesus about Whom you have queried us was so to speak born in this city, having always behaved in a most proper and thoroughly God-fearing manner! One saw him pray often and at great length; no one has ever seen Him laugh, but rather weep in secluded places that He frequented often.
GGJ|1|106|2|0|From earliest times in His life already, the most peculiar things were happening; and now, having taken to travelling as a proper physician without equal upon earth, He is accomplishing through the mere Word healings which Jehovah alone can accomplish!
GGJ|1|106|3|0|In comparison, all deeds from Moses onwards till our time can be regarded as next to nothing! Cripples, totally withered for many years, He makes whole instantly; every fever, ever so intense, has to bend to His Word; and the dumb, deaf and blind from birth speak, hear and see like unto any of us! The most advanced leprosy He chases away instantly, from the possessed He casts out legions of devils by the mere Word and He calls out to the dead and they rise, eat and drink and move about as though there had never been anything wrong with them! Similarly He commands the elements and they obey Him as if His most faithful and ready servants!
GGJ|1|106|4|0|His teaching in general can be summed up thus, love God above all and your neighbour as yourself, in deed!
GGJ|1|106|5|0|Since He does however perform such deeds, proclaiming the purest teaching to His disciples, we are taking Him for an extraordinary prophet Whom Jehovah, as He once did with Elijah, has sent us from the heavens, in our greatest extremity! This is all that I and many others know of this glorious Jesus and we can't thank God enough for having once again thought of His poor and exceedingly troubled people.
GGJ|1|106|6|0|Many hold Him to be the great promised Anointed of God! I myself however am neither for nor against this, but would ask whether Christ, Who is to come, shall perform greater works once?'
GGJ|1|106|7|0|Says the priest, 'You speak the way a blind judges colours! Where is it written that a prophet shall be called out of Galilee?! We tell you that this your Jesus is nothing but an evil magician who should be consumed by fire! His teaching however is a mask behind which he hides his blasphemous nature! He performs his wonders not through God but the devils' chief - yet you blind ones take him for the Promised one even! Truly, you are for this worthy of a fiery death with him!'
GGJ|1|106|8|0|But the man takes up an imposing stance and says, 'Indeed, as far as you are concerned, if we were not Galileans and I myself fully a Roman and if you yourselves were still masters instead of the Romans, we would have been burnt long ago! But fortunately your glory with us Galileans had long since come to an end! We are fully Roman subjects and hence have nothing more to do with you, other than perhaps show you the way out of Galilee once and for all, should you dare to lay hands on even the least of us Romans!
GGJ|1|106|9|0|But in relation to our great prophet Jesus I tell you yet more, beware of a temptation to lay your evil hands on him in this country!
GGJ|1|106|10|0|Because to us verily He is a God; He has done things in front of us which can be possible only to God!
GGJ|1|106|11|0|A God Who does good to poor mankind must be a right and true God! A god like yours however who can be appeased only with gold, silver and all sorts of other fat sacrifices, doing next to nothing in response to long and exorbitantly-priced prayers, is like yourselves, who call yourselves his servants, evil through and through and deserves like yourselves to be tossed out of the country.
GGJ|1|106|12|0|You say Jesus is a ravenous wolf in sheep's clothing! What then are you?! Truly, you yourselves are in fullest measure just what you say of Jesus, a man of lamb-like devoutness!
GGJ|1|106|13|0|With friendly mien you hear our complaints, but deep down you plot for us complainants the dastardly revenge and if it were possible, wipe us out with Sodom's fire from the heavens! But not to worry, you evil brood of vipers and scorpions! Here we Romans are the masters and shall know how to show you the way from here to Jerusalem, if you don't get yourselves going immediately on your own accord!'
GGJ|1|106|14|0|This talk had of course cast the three scribes into the most glowing fury, but they did not dare to come up with anything else in front of so numerous a crowd and hence now tried to make off through a small back door and more exactly for the road to Capernaum, where most of the Jerusalemite Pharisees and scribes were want to stay, abandoning themselves unhindered to every imaginable vice and fornication and every possible racket.
GGJ|1|106|15|0|When the three had so to speak cleared the Synagogue, one other came forward, thanking the speaker on behalf of all spokesmen and individual complainants present, adding however and saying, 'If we don't do as the Samaritans did, we shall not be left in peace by these beasts! Their names shall have to be more odious to us than Gog and Magog and Jerusalem a place to piss on, otherwise we shall not be rid of this plague, worse than pestilence!'
GGJ|1|106|16|0|All chimed in with him and said, 'If only our miracle-working Jesus could now be located, then He should have to come along at once and we could make Him our only true teacher and High priest!'
GGJ|1|106|17|0|Says the speaker, 'I am all for it, yet we should first have to ask the Roman governor whether it is all right with him. Because the Romans don't have it all that easy with our priesthood, because the Temple is supposed to be constantly in touch with the Roman Emperors secretly!'
GGJ|1|106|18|0|All agreed to this suggestion, gradually leaving the hall where the Synagogue (meeting) was held.
GGJ|1|107|1|1|Simon the host's gladness about this fitting defeat of the Templers. The Lord's guidance on when to feel rightful joy and His warning against bad jokes. Examples: the healed Gadarenes and the duped blind man. The comedy of the world is a tragedy to God's children.
GGJ|1|107|1|0|But I say to Simon of Cana, 'Have you now seen the advantages of being able to keep silent at the right time?! Where others speak and act on our behalf it behoves us well to keep silent. Do you understand that?'
GGJ|1|107|2|0|Says Simon of Cana, 'Yes Lord, I understand and clearly see the advantages of keeping quiet rather than speaking, although sometimes one feels as if pulled by the hair to on such occasion let one's tongue go into spasms; yet here it has been clearly demonstrated that to keep quiet at the right time is better than the most pertinent speech But we nevertheless found it easy to keep our silence, since we had a most courageous eloquent and knowledgeable representative in the one who introduced himself to the priests as a Roman.
GGJ|1|107|3|0|I was close to laughter at the three Templer's retreat, which would have cost them almost all of the little regard they still had in this country! Their faces grew steadily longer and their feet became markedly restless with the steadily thickening speech of the Roman, afterwards finding most appropriate arrangements for their escape. When I noticed the peculiar disquiet of the three Templer's feet, my spirit said to me: 'now they shall shortly become invisible' - and they in fact became invisible!
GGJ|1|107|4|0|It surely won't be a sin, oh Lord, for the heart to feel unavoidably good at an occasional thwarting, like now, of the intentions of such arch-evil and utterly incorrigible thugs! I would on my part have chosen the Roman's every word myself!'
GGJ|1|107|5|0|Say I, 'Every honourable breast can feel a righteous joy and a fortifying cheer at the exposure and destruction of ever so secret evil; but mark well, only at the fortunate thwarting of wickedness, falseness and evil, but never at the person who, usually in his blindness, has been a servant of such sin.
GGJ|1|107|6|0|You surely saw the two Gadarenes and how evil they were! But how, after I drove the legion of devils out of them, they became good and gentle, praising God for giving man such power! Would it have been right to only feel elation there at the two loathsome ones, having been a terror to the entire region, at the mere stopping of their game and at the simultaneous plunging into the sea of the pig-profiteers' stock-in-trade?! Oh, such elation should have been most unworthy of all true humans! Yet if the joy were felt at two exceedingly tormented individuals having the plague taken from them and the tormenting spirits, through the destruction of their own spirit of usury - carefully nurtured in the Gadarenes, having to serve heaven's good cause, then the joy and cheer would be of a celestial nature and hence fully good.
GGJ|1|107|7|0|I say unto you as a matter of profoundest living truth: he who laughs over a foolish person, shows his own fullest leanings thereto, because here the one acts foolishly owing to his foolishness, whilst the other laughs out of foolishness. And thus one foolishness finds pleasure at another, to the extent of not being pleased if the first rids himself of his foolishness and starts acting sensibly.
GGJ|1|107|8|0|But quite another thing it is if in a brotherly fashion you reprimand the one asking foolishly and then laugh joyously and lightheartedly when the foolish one begins to act wisely! Then your joy and lightheartedness are of a celestial order and therewith good, right and just!
GGJ|1|107|9|0|But what kind of joy and cheer, by any wisdom, could it give to anyone at all if a blind one, walking along the way, having spoken to a seeing one going the same way, as follows: "Friend, I have lost my way and don't know in which direction I'm going; my home is supposed to be straight ahead. According to the paces I have counted I should be close to it. But if by mistake, as one fully blind, I turned the wrong way, then I would be further from my house than at the point when I set out for home. Please be good enough and set me on the right track!"
GGJ|1|107|10|0|If the seeing one were then to laugh, even whilst finding himself in the vicinity of the house, having only ten paces to go, he says to the blind: "Oh, here you've gone way out! Give me your hand and I'll lead you to your home, although it is out of my way!" The blind man happily thanks the seeing one in advance. The latter, constantly laughing to himself, leads the blind one around his house twenty times, saying to him full of inner glee: "Now, my friend, we are here; here is your house!" The blind thanks him no end, yet the seeing one is full of derision because his dodge came off!
GGJ|1|107|11|0|I ask, who is in this case blinder, the blind or his seeing leader?! Verily I say to you: the heartless leader, because he is blind in his heart and this is a thousand times worse than blind in the head!
GGJ|1|107|12|0|In like manner people also laugh at witty talk, especially at crude and filthy public allusions to the weaknesses and sins of their brethren!
GGJ|1|107|13|0|Verily I say unto you: whoever can laugh over such-like or even watch some funny crank really take down some weakling, by flogging him a faintly-silvered bean as a pearl, in such a one's heart the devil has sown a fill of all kinds of evil seeds from which no fruit of life shall go forth!
GGJ|1|107|14|0|Hence it is better to turn away from all this and rather mourn where the world is abandoning itself to impudent laughter; because the world's comedy constantly is tragedy to the true children of God and God's angels only too often weep at the worldly men's laughter out of their wicked nonsense.
GGJ|1|107|15|0|Hence let us forget the three Templers, who indeed are full of wickedness owing to Satan's workings and their own worldly and self-love, which are their attributes, yet who nevertheless are yet humans and merely wayward children of the same Father Who is your Father. Their wickedness alone is to be condemned, but as men and brethren they are to be bewailed!'
GGJ|1|107|16|0|It is better to cloak the intoxicated Noah than to strip him and expose him to the ridicule of the world!
GGJ|1|107|17|0|Now that you have understood this in your hearts, let us go home from the synagogue that has become empty; because lunch will be prepared! And so let us go now!"
GGJ|1|108|1|1|The Lord relieves Mary's domestic worries. Her thanks and His admonition. The disciples' and the Master's praise of Mary. The Lord's foretelling of the idolising of Mary. Warning against presumption. Vanity and haughtiness, women’s weaknesses.
GGJ|1|108|1|0|We now are on our way and many who meet us, although greeting us, are not asking where we have been or where we are going.
GGJ|1|108|2|0|But Judas also runs into us along the way; this one asks us where we have been and where we are going. Because this one had not been to the Synagogue, since he was marketeering with his fish and earthenware, having made much money, which gave him great joy. But he nevertheless came along to My house, spoiling his palate there since it cost him nothing. But after the meal he at once returned to his stand, getting down to making money, for the market lasted three days and many merchants made good business, charging steep sums for their wares.
GGJ|1|108|3|0|The next day the mother Mary asked me whether I planned any public activity here and how long I would this time be staying at the house and whether any more visitors were expected, so that she could look for some more provisions as there was at present nothing much left.
GGJ|1|108|4|0|Say I, 'Woman, do not concern yourself about Me or My companions nor about sufficient provisions. For behold, He who nourishes the entire large earth and with His love appeases the sun, the moon and all the stars is quite familiar with this little house and knows exactly what this house needs. Therefore, do not trouble your head about it and do not worry, for that about which you are worrying has already been taken care of from above.
GGJ|1|108|5|0|The Father in heaven does not let His children go hungry, except - when it is necessary for their salvation.
GGJ|1|108|6|0|You did see it in Sychar, where it became sufficiently evident how the Father in heaven provided for His little children. Do you think that after these few days He has become any harder? Go to your larder and you will see that you have been unnecessarily concerned.'
GGJ|1|108|7|0|Now Mary hurries to the larder and finds it filled up with bread, flour, fruit, smoked and fresh fish, with milk, cheese, butter and honey. When the mother sees such abundant provisions in her larder, she anxiously hurries back to Me, kneels before Me and thanks Me for so richly providing her larder. But I quickly bend down, raise the mother to her feet and say to her, 'What are you doing to Me? This is due to the Father alone. Rise, for we have known each other already for thirty years, and I am still always the same and unchanged.'
GGJ|1|108|8|0|But Mary weeps with joy, greets all My disciples and then quickly leaves the room to prepare a good midday meal.
GGJ|1|108|9|0|The disciples, however, step up to Me and say, 'Look, what a dear woman and what a loving mother. She is now already forty-five years of age and looks as if she were hardly twenty. What great loving concern, and how her truly holy purest bosom swells with mother-love. In truth, a woman of women of all the earth.'
GGJ|1|108|10|0|Say I, 'Yes, indeed, she is the First, and there will never be another like her. But it will also happen that more temples will be built to her than to me and she will be worshipped ten times more than I and people will believe to be able to attain salvation only through her.
GGJ|1|108|11|0|Therefore, I now do not want her to be praised too much. She knows that she is the mother of My body and is also aware of who is behind this body which she has brought forth.
GGJ|1|108|12|0|Hence be very good and nice to her, but beware of according her any divine adoration.
GGJ|1|108|13|0|For, notwithstanding all her very best qualities, she is still a woman; and the gap from the best woman to vanity is only very narrow.
GGJ|1|108|14|0|And any kind of vanity is a seed of pride from which has come, is still coming and will always be coming all evil into the world. Therefore, keep in mind what I have now told you also where the mother is concerned.'
GGJ|1|109|1|1|Peter and Simon discussing the future prospects for the Lord's teaching. The Lord urges trust in God. 'Do not trouble yourselves about future events but willingly attend to what you have been called'. Parable of the artist and his tool. 'You are a winnowing fan in the Father's hand'. 'What art Thou, Lord?' Hints about Father and Son.
GGJ|1|109|1|0|Peter is shaking his head and shrugging his shoulders and Simon wants to know why, saying, 'What's up with you? If the Lord has foretold it, then it shall also surely come to pass, whilst we for our part now know how to take it, believing accordingly. Why are we to shake our heads in disbelief and shrug our shoulders?!'
GGJ|1|109|2|0|Says Peter, 'Dear brother, my shaking of my head and shrugging my shoulders mean something totally different from what you thought!'
GGJ|1|109|3|0|Says Simon, 'What then, dear brother?'
GGJ|1|109|4|0|Says Peter, 'Of a truth, the Lord's Word is holy. How happy mankind, if they already were in possession of this teaching, acting accordingly! If so however, then how shall in the end this doctrine become the holy property of all men on earth? Yet if the Lord allows all sorts of things to go on, then how will this teaching look even not too long hence?! Truly, this most precious soul-food shall eventually become the fodder of dogs and pigs! And thence my shaking and shrugging, beloved brother!'
GGJ|1|109|5|0|Say I, 'Peter, let it be! You shall do whatever has been assigned to you; you don't need to concern yourself with the result! Whatever shall come and one way or another has to come, on account of the profundity of Wisdom and Love, only the Father knows and he to whom the Father wants to reveal the how, when and why of His permitting it so!
GGJ|1|109|6|0|If you should come to a craftsman's workshop, seeing all sorts of tools, shall you know how the craftsman applies them in bringing forth his manifold works? You shall indeed shake your head and shrug your shoulders, but you shall not that way work out how the craftsman uses his manifold tools and how a particular work shall come about therewith. If however the craftsman has a mind of explaining it to you, then you too shall know in accordance with his explanation.
GGJ|1|109|7|0|But I say unto you: God is above all craftsmen and the greatest craft is to, out of oneself create the first independent life within countless distinct beings! For this truly, a myriad of spiritual tools are needed; and to this end, you and Mary and all men are divine works and tools, whose application only the Father in heaven most wisely knows!
GGJ|1|109|8|0|Hence do not trouble yourself about anything other than that to which you have been called; then, as a tool in the Father's hand you shall be performing the right service!
GGJ|1|109|9|0|Or, is the winnowing fan above him who utilises it as a cleansing tool?! If fit, it shall be used for cleansing wheat, barley and corn; if unfit, then it shall be either made fit or thrown in the fire! If the Father has made you into a winnowing fan, then remain what you are and don't try to be also a pot! Do you understand this?'
GGJ|1|109|10|0|Says Peter, 'Lord, this is a bit obscure. It indeed seems as if I understood it; yet when I try to fathom it, I can't grasp this peculiar parable. How can one be simultaneously a work and a tool?'
GGJ|1|109|11|0|Say I, 'Is not every tool, before employed by the craftsman, an accomplished work in itself, for the purpose of bringing forth another work or an expeditious performance of some work?!
GGJ|1|109|12|0|I said however that in the heavenly Father's hand you are a winnowing fan, because you and the other disciples are being instructed by Me on how to raise men to the true recognition of God.
GGJ|1|109|13|0|The men of the world are like wheat, barley and corn. This living grain however does not grow without chaff and the offensive dust. In order however for this grain, i.e. these worldly men to be cleansed of their worldly chaff and filth and then, as a fully cleansed grain be gathered up into the Father's eternal barns, you are being transformed into proper and living winnowing fans through whom the Father in heaven shall cleanse His grain. Do you all understand this now?'
GGJ|1|109|14|0|Says Peter, 'Yes, Lord, now the thing is completely clear to us; but we would also like to know, as You always speak of the Father in heaven as if of a second person, although, since Sychar, we have always secretly taken You to be the Father Yourself: Who in that case You Yourself actually are! Could You be also perhaps Yourself someone else's winnowing fan?'
GGJ|1|109|15|0|Say I, 'I am firstly He Who I am; but then I am also He Who I don't appear to be! I sow and reap as the Father sows and reaps and whoever serves Me as a winnowing fan serves also the Father as such; because the Son is where the Father is, and where the Son is, there is the Father. Notwithstanding, the Father is above the Son and the Son proceeds from the Father. No one knows the Father nevertheless save the Son and he to whom the Son wants to reveal Him. - Do you all understand this?'
GGJ|1|109|16|0|Says Peter, 'Lord, this no angel understands, let alone us! But You could once, if you wanted to, show us the Father!'
GGJ|1|109|17|0|Say I, 'For this you are not ripe yet; but not too long hence you shall be ripe and then you shall also see the Father.'
GGJ|1|109|18|0|With these words, Mary and her helpers come in and announce the morning meal ready. The tables are set at once and the meal brought in.
GGJ|1|110|1|1|Judas offended. The Lord's hint on him. Judas the glutton and trader in pots. The Lord and the three Pharisees, including Jairus of Capernaum.
GGJ|1|110|1|0|We sit down to start enjoying the meal cheerfully, when Judas enters, reproaching us good and proper for not letting him know, since we know how busy he is and not able to constantly find out when we have meals, even whilst counting himself as one of us. Thomas gets furious at such talk, saying, 'Lord, here my moderation is at an end! It's time for him to taste my fists again!'
GGJ|1|110|2|0|Say I, 'Let that go! Have you not heard that where twelve angels dwell under one roof, the twelfth is a disguised devil?! Let him be; because him you cannot change!' Thomas is seated and Judas goes off without a meal.
GGJ|1|110|3|0|As we thereupon continue with the well prepared meal, Judas returns, soft-pedalling us and asking for a meal; because nothing was obtainable in town, as the many visitors had consumed everything!'
GGJ|1|110|4|0|Say I, 'Give him to eat then!' And brother Jacob gave him bread and salt and a whole well-cooked fish. And Judas consumed the whole fish, weighing about seven pounds, and thereafter much water, whereupon he began to feel somewhat unwell. Then he started complaining, maintaining that the fish had been off, which always gave him trouble.
GGJ|1|110|5|0|Thomas however got angry again, saying to Judas, 'You sure still are the same old hulking and crude man you always were; go to the larder and see whether our fish are off! If you voraciously consume a seven pound fish like a wolf, swilling it down with a jug full of water sufficient for twenty people and on top of that eat a loaf of bread none too small, then you have to feel congested in your stomach! If then you are aching so much, we have the best Doctor in our midst; ask Him and He surely shall help you!'
GGJ|1|110|6|0|Says Judas Iscariot, 'You all are dead set against me and call me a devil, how would you believe me as a devil that I'm suffering and how help?!'
GGJ|1|110|7|0|Says Thomas, 'Were you not with us at the Gergenseans (Gadarenes), seeing how the Lord heard even the devil's request, consenting to it?! If you earnestly take yourself for a devil, then ask like a devil and some herd of swine shall be found for you to possess, after the Lord has heard your request!'
GGJ|1|110|8|0|Says Judas Iscariot, 'Oh, you certainly mean me quite well; I never thought you such a great friend! Behold, I nonetheless shall ask Jesus, the son of this house, for proper help and shall see whether like you he shall send me into a herd of swine!' Here Judas turns to Me, voicing his plight. But I say, 'Go to your pots; there it shall be better with you!'
GGJ|1|110|9|0|Judas goes, remarking to Thomas on the way out, 'Not a herd of swine after all!' Replies Thomas, 'But not all that much better! Because your pots are as much a tool of usury to you as the pigs for the Gergenese!' - Judas says no more and quickly departs.
GGJ|1|110|10|0|But soon thereafter three Pharisees from Capernaum arrived, asking if I were home. Upon being told that I was home indeed, they at once enter the dining room, asking around for Me, since they didn't know Me personally.
GGJ|1|110|11|0|But I say with full force, 'I am He! What is it that I should do for you?'
GGJ|1|110|12|0|But they are too terrified by My address to dare asking anything at all; because My powerful Word had the effect of lightning within their heart! - And I asked them yet again what they were after.
GGJ|1|110|13|0|One of them steps up, speaking timorously, 'Good master!'
GGJ|1|110|14|0|But I say, 'How are you calling Me good?! Do you not know that none besides God is good?!' Says the Pharisee, 'I beg you not to be so hard on me; for I have need of your well-tested help!' - Say I, 'Don't start holding Me up, because I have to go down to sea this afternoon to catch fish. You shall find Me down there!'
GGJ|1|110|15|0|With this information the three left. The one who spoke to Me however was a principal of the school and Synagogue at Capernaum, by the name of Jairus.
GGJ|1|111|1|1|The holy One with His company in the boat. Return to Jairus' house. The healing of the Greek woman with the issue. Her life-story in brief.
GGJ|1|111|1|0|When Peter heard that I intended going to sea, he asked Me whether to go ahead and prepare the big boat. But I said to him, 'No need to trouble yourself. It shall be ready for us when we get there.'
GGJ|1|111|2|0|But Mary also asked whether to prepare any lunch or dinner. And I say to her, 'Neither for lunch nor dinner, because we shall not return until late at night!'
GGJ|1|111|3|0|After that I tell the disciples to get ready, if they wish to come along. And all get up quickly to go with Me to sea, which, as is known, was not a great distance from Nazareth.
GGJ|1|111|4|0|A great crowd was assembled there when we got to the sea; there were several ships there, not excluding Peter's. We boarded Peter's at once and pushed off to sea.
GGJ|1|111|5|0|When however the people saw Me head for the sea, they boarded many boats to paddle after Me.
GGJ|1|111|6|0|But one of the boats also carried one of those three Pharisees who was a school principal and who had an attractive country property near Capernaum and who on that day had been at My house at Nazareth. When his boat had caught up with Mine, he fell on his knees in his boat, imploring Me and saying, 'Lord! My daughter is in her last stages! If only You had a mind of coming there to lay Your hands on her, so she would get well again!' We were not far from shore yet and I asked Peter to steer back.
GGJ|1|111|7|0|Having stepped ashore again, the crowd there was so enormous that we could move only with difficulty, battling for three hours to reach Jairus' house, what the average pedestrian would have done in an hour.
GGJ|1|111|8|0|As we were gradually pushing rather than making our way forward, led by Jairus, a woman who had been suffering from an issue for twelve years, having given over nearly all her fortune to physicians to get well, pushed her way towards Me from behind, touching My garment in the belief of getting well therewith, since the woman had heard much about Me.
GGJ|1|111|9|0|She did not venture to approach Me openly however, for being a Greek woman rather than a Jewess, since there was at that time tension between Jews and Greeks, by way of trade and due to vying for favour with Rome, where each nation wanted to enjoy precedence.
GGJ|1|111|10|0|The Greeks, as a refined hero-nation, had a far greater standing with the Romans and enjoyed much greater advantages with Rome than the Jews, who had a very low reputation in Rome. In a sense the Greeks also were so to speak secret agents over the Jews and hence tolerated even less by the Jews.
GGJ|1|111|11|0|Hence the fear, particularly that of the Greek women, of the Jews, especially because of the tale spread among the Greeks by shifty Jews, that the Jews, initiates into all kinds of magic, only needed to fix Greek women with their stare to make them barren. And this was also the reason here for this woman pushing towards Me from behind.
GGJ|1|111|12|0|But no sooner had she touched Me when she realised herself completely well. The fountain of her blood was at once stopped and a great reassurance in relation to her malady overcame her and her whole being told her that she was completely mended.
GGJ|1|111|13|0|But I soon turned around, asking the disciples nearest to Me, 'Who touched Me?'
GGJ|1|111|14|0|The disciples however were irritated by this question, saying, 'How could You ask who touched you, seeing how the crowd is pushing?!'
GGJ|1|111|15|0|But I said to the disciples, 'Not quite so, for he who touched Me had faith and a certain reason for touching Me; because I became well aware of power leaving Me!'
GGJ|1|111|16|0|Here the woman, whom I held steadfastly in sight while asking, since I knew only too well within Myself that this very woman touched My garment and why, took fright! She fell down before Me, admitting all and asking forgiveness; because her fear was so great that she shook uncontrollably, bearing in mind the above mentioned tale.
GGJ|1|111|17|0|But I looked at her amicably and said, 'Arise, daughter, your faith has helped you! Go to your country in peace and be well and free of your plight!'
GGJ|1|111|18|0|And the woman arose happily and cheerfully and departed to her country, a half day's journey away; because she was the daughter of a tenant-farmer beyond Zebulun and single. She had once transgressed in her thirteenth year with a sensuous man, who gave her two pounds of gold; for this however she had to suffer twelve years and use up the whole two pounds of gold, which in those days represented a sum more than thirty thousand florins of today's paper money; because for one silver penny one could obtain more in those days than for ten coined florins of the realm today. Such present therefore made her rich, yet she had to spend all her wealth to get well.
GGJ|1|112|1|1|The death of Jairus' daughter. The Lord's comfort and promise. Resurrection of Jairus' daughter. The risen one's experiences in the beyond. The Lord's admonition to secrecy.
GGJ|1|112|1|0|But whilst I was yet telling the disciples about this woman, the principal's domestics came running almost breathless, to bring him the sad news of his daughter's death!
GGJ|1|112|2|0|The principal became grief stricken, saying to Me, 'Dear Master, since it is grievously too late for me now for helping my daughter, who was my everything, do not further trouble yourself!'
GGJ|1|112|3|0|After these words he started sobbing loudly; he had much loved his daughter, who was very shapely and well-bred, with the build of a twenty year old and was also this principal's only child.
GGJ|1|112|4|0|After hearing his domestics and then the exceedingly grieving principal himself, with whom My heart commiserated, I said to him, 'Fear not, friend, but believe; your daughter has not died but only fallen asleep and I shall awaken her!'
GGJ|1|112|5|0|On hearing Me thus, the principal began to breathe more easily.
GGJ|1|112|6|0|When we were still some thousand paces from the principal's house, I said to the crowd, as well as to those disciples still of a more feeble faith, to all wait here; and only Peter, Jacob and his brother and John were allowed to come, for on their faith one could already build houses.
GGJ|1|112|7|0|Arriving at the house with the school-principal, there was a great turmoil there and much weeping and wailing in accordance with Jewish tradition, with mourning hymns sung.
GGJ|1|112|8|0|Entering the room where the deceased lay on an adorned bed, I said to the many commotionists; 'What are you carrying on and wailing for?! The little daughter has not died but only sleeps!'
GGJ|1|112|9|0|But they laughed Me off and said, 'Yeah, that's what the sleeping look like! When there has been no breath or pulse for three and a half hours and the body cold and colourless and the eye lifeless, then according to your knowledge one sleeps?! Yes, yes, that also is sleep of course, only no one awakens from it except on judgment day!'
GGJ|1|112|10|0|But I say to the principal, 'Get them all out, because their unbelief is no good to Me!' The principal did so; yet the tumultants would not obey him and he asked My help. So I drove them out by force and they ran out and scattered.
GGJ|1|112|11|0|I then went back with the principal and his grieving wife and the four disciples to the chamber where the deceased little daughter lay, stepped straight to her bed, took her left hand and said to her, 'Talithakumi' - which is to say, 'I say to you little maiden, arise!'
GGJ|1|112|12|0|Immediately the little maiden rose, leapt cheerfully and merrily from her adorned bed and went around the room in her former liveliness, caressing her tearful mother and father! At the same time the merry little maiden felt empty in the stomach and therefore hungry and that she therefore wanted to eat a little.
GGJ|1|112|13|0|The parents, elated beyond all measure, turned to Me with many a tear of joy and thankfulness, asking whether and what to give her to eat. But I said, 'Indeed give her to eat, whatever she likes and whatever is close to hand!'
GGJ|1|112|14|0|There were some figs and dates upon a dish and the little daughter asked if she could eat these fruits. And I said, 'Eat whatever you like; for you are now completely well and shall not get sick again!'
GGJ|1|112|15|0|So the little maiden leapt over to the bowl, nearly emptying it. But the parents were concerned it may harm her.
GGJ|1|112|16|0|But I comforted them, saying to them, 'Do not be troubled; when I say unto you that it can never harm her then it shall never do so!' And the parents firmly believed.
GGJ|1|112|17|0|After the girl was filled and had said thanks, she went over to the parents and asked them softly who I was, actually. Because whilst on the bed, she had seen the heavens open and a vast number of radiant angels, 'And amidst the angels there stood a most amicable man looking in my direction, then approaching me, seizing me by the hand and saying, 'Talitha kumi', after which call I woke up immediately! And behold, this man here looks exactly like one I saw among so many angels! Oh, this must be a most wonderful man indeed!'
GGJ|1|112|18|0|The principal understood the daughter's question only too well but, having received a hint from Me, he said to the daughter only that she had a beautiful and true dream, which he shall shortly explain to her. And the little girl was happy with that.
GGJ|1|112|19|0|But I asked the principal to come with Me into the open, together with the daughter and mother, so that those tarrying outside should be put to shame on account of their unbelief! And we went outside. And when these unbelieving saw the daughter and how well same looked and cheerfully proceeded to question them on why they stood there so puzzled and frightened, these were horrified even more and said, 'This is a miracle above all miracles! Because the girl truly was dead and now lived!' And they were determined to spread this all over the place at once.
GGJ|1|112|20|0|But I rebuked them all and commanded them to keep it to themselves, for the sake of their physical and spiritual lives! And they kept their silence and departed.
GGJ|1|113|1|1|Further details regarding the different nature of the biblical Gospels of Matthew and John.
GGJ|1|113|1|0|The scribe Matthew, who followed Me at a certain distance in order to see what was going on, so that he could then record it, stepped up to Me and asked whether he was to record these events.
GGJ|1|113|2|0|But I said, 'Leave that be, so that there may not be a mix-up later on. For the day after tomorrow we shall again be going towards the sea, where exactly the same will be happening and that you shall then describe in detail. Anyway, beginning with tomorrow you may record all that is extraordinary whatever that may be.'
GGJ|1|113|3|0|Matthew is quite satisfied with this, but also John, who was particularly impressed by this deed, asks Me whether he may not make at least a short note of this deed also.
GGJ|1|113|4|0|And I say to him, 'That you may do; however, it must not follow immediately upon that which you have so far written, but only at a later stage, for in six months we shall have to sort out still another affair exactly like this one, and that you may then record for this or this for that one.
GGJ|1|113|5|0|It is not really important whether one or the other sign, which is very similar to a previous one, is written down or not, for that could easily cause confusion for the later followers of My teaching, and such confusions could then give rise to all kinds of speculations and doubts. This would then do damage rather than promote the main issue, which is solely My teaching.
GGJ|1|113|6|0|As long as I and you, who can witness to the whole truth of the different signs, are living on this earth, any doubts can easily be prevented. But in later times, when, because of the freedom of man's will, only what was written shall bear witness to Me, the Scripture must be pure and well ordered, otherwise it would harm rather than be of any use.'
GGJ|1|113|7|0|Says John, 'Lord, You my love. What You have just said is no doubt absolutely true, but would it not because of that be of great benefit if I, exactly like brother Matthew, recorded everything You do and teach?
GGJ|1|113|8|0|For if in later time men would compare my records with those of Matthew and not find in mine what is recorded in Matthew's, would they not begin to speculate and doubt the authenticity of the whole Gospel and say, "Has there not been one Jesus who taught the same and no doubt did the same? Why did Matthew write this and John that, - things that differ, and yet both are said to have been with Him constantly?"'
GGJ|1|113|9|0|Say I, 'You are quite right, dearest brother, but look, the reason why I allow this to happen is at present still incomprehensible to you. It will become clear later on.
GGJ|1|113|10|0|What Matthew writes is specially for the benefit of this earth, whereas what you write is aimed at all of eternal infinity. For in everything you write there is veiled the purely divine, working from eternity to eternity through all the already existent creations and also through those that will in future eternities replace the now existing ones. And if you wrote into many thousands of books what I am still going to tell all of you, the world would never be able to comprehend such books which would then also be useless to the world. [Ref. John 21:25]
GGJ|1|113|11|0|Whoever will live in accordance with the received teaching and believe in the Son will be reborn in the spirit anyway, and the spirit will guide him into all the depths of eternal truth.
GGJ|1|113|12|0|Now you know the reason why I do not let you write everything; so do not ask Me any further about it in future. For this must never be made all too clear to the world to prevent it from falling into an even greater judgement than is the ancient, necessary one wherein it is already finding itself.
GGJ|1|113|13|0|I will arrange My teaching in such a way that by merely reading or hearing the Gospel no one shall get to the bottom of the living truth, but only by acting in accordance with My teaching. Only the action will become a guiding light for everyone.' [Ref. John 7:17]
GGJ|1|114|1|1|The Lord's words to Jairus about proper thanking. Peter's public testimony to the resurrection of the dead. Return to Mary's house at Nazareth. Peter's and Nathaniel's advice to Judas. Cain's spirit in Judas. Courage as a vice. The heathens as examples.
GGJ|1|114|1|0|After this instruction, Jairus once again stepped over to Me, saying, 'Dear Master! By giving me back my daughter, You have given me more than if You had given me my own life a hundredfold, if it were possible. How can I thank You for this and how reward You? What can I do for You?'
GGJ|1|114|2|0|Say I, 'Nothing more than that in future you should not be offended in Me when hearing this or that about Me, therefore! Because the whole world cannot give you and do for you what I have given and done for you! You shall once understand how and why I was able to do that for you. Remember Me in your heart!'
GGJ|1|114|3|0|Jairus wept for joy and his wife and daughter sobbed as I resumed My journey back to Nazareth with My disciples. They accompanied Me to where the other disciples and a great crowd were tarrying for Me.
GGJ|1|114|4|0|Arriving, there was many a questioner who had nothing better to do than regale us thick and fast with questions about the state of the school-principal's deceased daughter.
GGJ|1|114|5|0|But Peter spoke, saying, 'You blind ones! Here, behold, this is the maiden who was dead and now lives! What more do you want?!' - Thereupon many turned to the principal, asking him if this were true.
GGJ|1|114|6|0|And the principal spoke strongly, 'Yes, you blind and unbelieving fools! An hour ago I was weeping the loss of this my beloved and only daughter; and now you see me happy beyond measure, as I once again have my daughter! Is this obvious proof not enough for you?'
GGJ|1|114|7|0|Upon these words all were exceedingly amazed. And when I started to move on with My disciples, the whole huge crowd of some three thousand accompanied Me to Nazareth.
GGJ|1|114|8|0|It was however quite late at night by the time we arrived home; yet Mary and the brethren and sisters were still up. A well cooked dinner was awaiting us, coming in handy for quite a few of us; not having had anything since the morning, our considerable hunger was excusable.
GGJ|1|114|9|0|Judas however also was in the house, sleeping on a straw Mt. Being woken with our talk, he got up, asking us no more than how the catch had been.
GGJ|1|114|10|0|Peter said to him, 'Go outside and look!' Judas went outside, seeing nothing other than the huge crowd settling down around My house. Soon he returns to the room, asking Peter where the fish were, because he had been around the house, seeing no fish.
GGJ|1|114|11|0|To this Peter says, 'Have you never heard that the blind see nothing, the deaf hear nothing and the foolish understand nothing besides the needs of the stomach?! Behold, you blind usurer, those people camping out there by the thousands are the choice fish I mean!'
GGJ|1|114|12|0|Says Judas, 'Is that so! Well, this of course is no mean catch for a particular purpose; but for ordinary life I prefer a one hundred pound whaler to all those people out there! Because for such fish I can get four groschen everywhere; but for those out there no one would give me a stater.'
GGJ|1|114|13|0|Says Peter, 'You will become fully Satan's yet, with your profiteering! Are you actually above the human race, to which the likes of us still belong? We all live without profiteering and you are living with us, eating from the same platter, which costs you no more than the actual effort of eating. If however you subsist here without your foolish money, what good then the money to you?!'
GGJ|1|114|14|0|Says Judas, 'Do I not have wife and children? Who would maintain them if I were to earn nothing? Do you expect these to survive on air?'
GGJ|1|114|15|0|Replies Peter, 'Look here, I can put up with just about anything, but not an outrageous lie! You might indeed in Jerusalem, where they know of you no more than being a Galilean, pose as a caring family man; but it will do in no way with me here. Because I and all those who were and still are our neighbours know you and your domestic affairs only too well for believing a single word of yours. Your wife and children have always had to live in want, earning their meagre daily bread through hard labour! They enjoyed mighty little of your catch of fish; their clothing they got off me and how long is it since from our mercy we almost completely restored your family's totally dilapidated house, whilst you were roaming the markets? How much did you give us for it? And this you call caring for your wife and children? You should be ashamed of yourself for ten years for daring to so impudently lie to us, who know you so intimately!'
GGJ|1|114|16|0|Here Judas' face looks stunned and he says not another word, as Peter had cut him to the quick. He went outside to think about it, returning after a while to ask us all to forgive him! He promised to completely change from now on, wanting quite seriously to be My disciple; only, would we not cast him out! - Here Nathanael, who spoke little and rarely, said, 'The spirit of Cain dwells in you, do you get me? And this spirit shall not change on this earth; because Cain's spirit is the world and no improvement can be expected from same!'
GGJ|1|114|17|0|Says Judas, 'Yes, yes, yes, you with your old spirit of Cain! Where is Cain and where are we? The generation of Cain perished; Noah alone remained, and in his descendants there is no longer even a drop of Cain's blood, but only the pure blood of the children of God flows in our veins. And where the blood is pure, there the spirit is pure too, for man's spirit always originates in his blood, and thus the spirit is always quite as pure as the blood.'
GGJ|1|114|18|0|Says Nathanael, 'That is your old, already familiar nonsense and does not count with me. Go to the Sadducees; there you can cause a sensation with your nonsense! With us, however, the blood is putrid matter and the spirit is and remains forever spirit. What use is to you the blood of a child of God if a most impure spirit dwells within it as is the case with you? Do you understand me?'
GGJ|1|114|19|0|Says Judas, 'Indeed, indeed, you could be right and I shall endeavour to follow your teaching; yet if your teaching is built on altruism, coming over with patience and gentleness, then I don't think it necessary that you should all constantly try to get rid of me with all kinds of quarrelling! Because, what is any teaching without disciples? Thin air, going unnoticed! Hence every teaching needs its disciples just as much as all disciples need a good teaching; and hence I maintain that every disciple is worth whatever any teaching in itself is worth! And so I don't think it would be too remiss on the part of you all to show me, your fellow disciple, a bit more patience!
GGJ|1|114|20|0|As quite wise people in your own right, you hopefully shall understand my still being grounded in my old precepts; for this very reason I want to grasp your teaching, in order to therewith shed my old teaching of not much faith. If then I sometimes bring up something here and there against your new teaching, since I am not yet an initiate, I trust you are going to find this natural?!
GGJ|1|114|21|0|Once I shall, like yourselves, become initiated into the principles of your teaching, finding them like yourselves incontrovertibly good and true, I shall become a proponent tenfold of you all in aggregate, since I possess courage and can confront all, fearing no humans. And if I were fearing, I would have stopped coming over to you a long time since, because you have been, together with your Master, showing me only too clearly that I should spare you my company! But I once and for all do not fear and so I keep coming. You are of course always thoroughly annoyed about it, but this does not bother me and I remain a disciple of this new teaching just like yourselves. What can you put against that?'
GGJ|1|114|22|0|Replies Nathanael, 'Much and nothing, whichever way you want it! Your virtue of fearlessness is not worthy of much praise, since Satan also must be fearless, otherwise he would not remain disobedient to God the Lord eternity after eternity. We can observe something like that also in the animals of this earth, of which some obviously are more daring than others. Behold a lion, a tiger, a panther, wolf, hyena or bear and compare these to a lamb, a goat, a deer or rabbit and other such timid animals! Tell me to which of these animal groups you would count yourself?!'
GGJ|1|114|23|0|Says Judas, 'That surely should be obvious that, like everyone else, I should incline towards the gentler animals and not towards the rapacious, wild beasts; because the lion's courage is everyone's death!'
GGJ|1|114|24|0|Says Nathanael, 'And yet you praise courage, thinking to become a competent disciple therewith?! Courage, in the actual sense of the word is, I tell you, a great vice, because it is the fruit of arrogance, which is a contempt for everything not part of one's own self. Hence in our teaching, fearless human courage shall never be regarded as a virtue, as it is the exact opposite of what our teaching demands of man!
GGJ|1|114|25|0|Who is it that wages warfare? Behold - all those so-called heroes, not fearing even death! Let the world be filled with heroes, and eternal war shall be passing over the earth's fields constantly; because every hero not only wants to be a co-hero of the other heroes, but a hero of his own, and shall not rest until all other heroes either submit to him or he has dispatched them from the world one by one!
GGJ|1|114|26|0|Compare this with a mankind innocent as lambs and you have a paradise on earth.
GGJ|1|114|27|0|When a hero faces the timorous, he will not pursue him; because the timorous does not contest his fame. But where one hero confronts another, they soon shall challenge each other to a fight and neither shall rest until one or the other has subdued the adversary! And behold, this in a nutshell is the blessing of courage!
GGJ|1|114|28|0|If therefore you want to be our fellow-disciple, then put aside your most superficial courage and rather be full of love, patience and gentleness, and you shall be as befits a disciple of the Lord.'
GGJ|1|114|29|0|Says Judas, 'Very well, you are not altogether wrong; I shall consider the matter further and let you all know tomorrow what I intend doing, whether to stay with you or leave!'
GGJ|1|114|30|0|With these words Judas goes outside, seeks out several acquaintances among the big crowd, discussing nearly all night what he heard of Nathanael; but they all are on Nathanael's side, saying, 'Nathanael is a true sage!' and they know there is no guile in his soul! - We in the house however took our rest.
GGJ|1|115|1|1|Section: In the fisherman's house at Bethabara
GGJ|1|115|1|1|The surging crowd in front of Mary's house at Nazareth. The people's intention to proclaim Jesus king. A spokesman for the people explains to the maid that Jesus is the Promised One. The people seek and find Jesus. The commander Cornelius' timely assistance.
GGJ|1|115|1|0|The following morning however there was much excitement in front of the house, because by daybreak already a great many people were streaming in from all sides and there was also no shortage of bread and milk vendors. And thus a very great commotion got under way, daunting all those within the house.
GGJ|1|115|2|0|But I said, 'Let us partake of our morning meal and then move to a house of My acquaintance, a few furlongs beyond Capernaum, so that this thing would not arouse too great a sensation in Nazareth!'
GGJ|1|115|3|0|Even whilst still announcing this to the disciples, Judas enters, saying, 'Brethren, I am staying with you for good! My business is finished - I terminated it already today instead of tomorrow, on your account, but, to change the subject; the crowd around here, swollen to several thousand, wants to do nothing less than proclaim the good Master Jesus king! And this I would call quite risky, given the strong Roman presence! Because it may be rather hard to trust the otherwise humane Romans under these conditions, nor the High Priests, Pharisees and scribes of our people!'
GGJ|1|115|4|0|Say I, 'Now then, bring in the morning meal quickly! It also is Sabbath and more folk could arrive; hence we shall get away from here quickly!'
GGJ|1|115|5|0|There was a well-fenced garden to both sides of our house, which could be reached only through a small back door to the house. We therefore used this door and got away from the thousands of curious eyes, so to say, of whom more than three quarters were driven there by idle curiosity, to gape at miraculous happenings there.
GGJ|1|115|6|0|After the one hundred-odd of us got away from the great crowd unseen, even whilst they were still waiting for Me and My disciples to come out in order to work some miracle or make a speech, with their then being able, as planned by many, to proclaim Me king of the Jews, one maid of My house stepped out to the crowd, asking a man who especially appealed to her, what the great crowd was after. And the man spoke, 'We are here to make Jesus, the mightiest of the mighty and wisest of the wise, our King! Because we were witnesses of how the sea and the winds obeyed Him and how the worst devils and men and spirits must flee before Him! He irrefutably is the Promised Anointed of God, to redeem the people of God from the hard yoke and tyranny of Rome! It hence is time to elevate Him to king of the people of God, recognised and worshipped universally by all Jews! - Behold, that's why we are here! - What is He doing inside the house that long, not even coming out to see us?!'
GGJ|1|115|7|0|Says the maid, 'Here you are waiting in vain, because he already left early for the district of Capernaum, maybe for someone sick and together with all His disciples. Hence, as said, you are waiting in vain.'
GGJ|1|115|8|0|The man asks her whether she knew the house I went to. But the maid is sorry that neither she nor anyone else in the house knew. Because I had confided it to no one as to which house I had gone.
GGJ|1|115|9|0|In order to convince himself of the maid's statement, the man goes to check out the house, and not finding anyone there other than the few people helping Mary clean the cooking and table crockery, he goes back outside to inform all that I had headed in the general direction of Capernaum to heal a sick.
GGJ|1|115|10|0|When the crowd found that out, they took off, yelling, 'Let's be off to Capernaum! There we shall find out the house He went to!'
GGJ|1|115|11|0|All but a few Nazarenes head for the road to Capernaum and My house is free of the huge public encampment.
GGJ|1|115|12|0|But the Capernaumers in turn are startled on seeing this outsize crowd moving on the city. The Roman chief at once dispatches orderlies to find out the reason for such numbers moving into Capernaum, particularly on a Sabbath, whose keeping it is the chief's lot to uphold.
GGJ|1|115|13|0|Say the asked ones, 'We are seeking Jesus of Nazareth, having heard of His presence here.'
GGJ|1|115|14|0|And the chief notifies them that Jesus is to be found not in Capernaum, but in the vicinity of Bethabara, where He had moved two hours earlier.
GGJ|1|115|15|0|Hearing this, the multitude quickly moves toward Bethabara. But on the way between these two localities along the Galilean Sea, the ringleaders spot another multitude surrounding a house, and inquiring there are told that I was within.
GGJ|1|115|16|0|The house is thereupon beleaguered on all sides and the people are figuring out how to make Me king. But here the commander does Me a favour, by dispatching a whole legion from Capernaum, who are to oversee the multitude. And the host holds back from their undertaking.
GGJ|1|115|17|0|This commotion however was, because of Myself, attracting to this house several Jereusalemite Pharisees and scribes, detained at Capernaum at the time, as well as some from Nazareth and the surroundings, as they had heard from Jairus how I had awoken his daughter from sheer death. For these the crowd was making way to enter the house.
GGJ|1|115|18|0|No sooner do they locate Me in the house when they start regaling Me with a host of questions. But I refer them to My disciples, saying, 'These here are My witnesses; they know about it all, ask them!'
GGJ|1|115|19|0|And the Pharisees and scribes then storm the disciples and these give them well-measured answers.
GGJ|1|116|1|1|The occasion with the palsied and the Pharisees. The Lord comforts the sick. The ambitious and annoyed Templers. Healing of the palsied. The benefits from the healing.
GGJ|1|116|1|0|Whilst the Pharisees and scribes are trading all kinds of words with the disciples, a palsied is brought upon a bed by some eight persons, for the purpose of My helping him. But the house was so densely beleaguered that it was not possible for the eight men to bring him into the house and over to Me. But they also feared that owing to the crush, I would shortly leave through the small door facing the sea and then make off over the sea. One of them therefore went to the owner, whom he knew, saying, 'Behold, we eight brothers have just brought our mother's brother, who has for five years been bed-ridden with palsy, together with his bed, for probable healing by the famous Saviour Jesus, Who is in your house just now. Due to the immense crowd however it is impossible to bring him into the house and before Jesus. Give me a clue, friend, what I should do!'
GGJ|1|116|2|0|Says the landlord, 'This is of course a problem, because the room where Jesus finds Himself is thronged with people! Over one hundred of His disciples as well as a great many priests, Pharisees and scribes from all places and districts are in there having discussions. Yet I shall nevertheless on this extraordinary occasion, as between old friends try to do something for you.
GGJ|1|116|3|0|Watch, my house, like most fisher-huts, is covered with thatches! Let's put up a couple of ladders to the roof and uncover it sufficiently for you to get the sick through it. Once you have him in the attic, you can put four heavy ropes, of which I have plenty up there, around the bed legs, whilst I open the trap door situated in the middle and we shall let the sick down with the roped bed and he can then himself ask Jesus to make him whole. The ones right beneath the opening shall be making room, unless they want the bed to land on their heads!'
GGJ|1|116|4|0|This impresses the one from the outset and to the derision of the big crowd, it is put into action and the whole thing goes off well, without disturbance. Only one person, a properly foolish ultra-orthodox templer, who measures the law with the precision of the compass, remarked to the uncoverers of the roof conscientiously that they ought to be mindful of it being high Sabbath.
GGJ|1|116|5|0|But the eighth one said, 'Ay, what should you old temple ox have to say here?! Shut your toothless trap and go crawling up to Jerusalem to the Solomonian ox, donkey, calf and sheep barn and there bawl your Jeremiah lamentations to these customary occupants of the house of God! We have for a long time now been wide awake to your beastly divine service and know that God is pleased with good works rather than the braying of your oxen and donkeys!'
GGJ|1|116|6|0|This sharp comment from one of the eight silenced the templer quite expeditiously - with the echo of the whole crowd leading to great spontaneous cheering, since for a long time already to the Galileans, the temple machinations meant nothing.
GGJ|1|116|7|0|The young man had in just a few words told the full truth in a rather funny way and more for this than anything else received the accolade. Because on great feasts, big hordes of cattle were herded into the temple, together with donkeys and sheep, for the very purpose of the loudest braying and bleating of these animals, usually also letting these animals starve for a couple of days, so as to have them make the peak noise during the offering, making the people shake and tremble.
GGJ|1|116|8|0|Verily, the high Mass in the Temple, especially on the great feast days, was something so foolishly hideous and swinish, as is not to be met with on the entire earth, not even among the fiercest peoples; and hence the young man answered the strict templer quite correctly, with which even I was pleased, as I knew quite well within Me how it came about.
GGJ|1|116|9|0|Soon thereafter, the trapdoor of the room, or rather the attic, was opened. A self-important Pharisee inquires loudly, 'What's going on up there, what's happening?'
GGJ|1|116|10|0|Says the former clever speech-maker: 'Have a little patience and you soon shall see! Behold, today is Sabbath; upon this day, according to your customary teaching in the Synagogues and schools, grace comes from above! This time however, mankind's grace is below and so, there being one who having not yet received grace, comes from above down to you to seek his grace down there. Hence nothing contrary to the Sabbath is taking place here; for surely it shall not make any difference whether on a Sabbath grace comes from above, or whether someone seeks grace down below, if it has already come down to blind men who are not capable of beholding it, although already bumping into it with their noses!'
GGJ|1|116|11|0|This address once again draws great cheers from among the disciples, but anger from the Pharisees, priests and scribes. The disciples nevertheless call out loudly: 'Then down with the graceless one from above, who seeks grace only down here!' - And the sick is lowered down at once.
GGJ|1|116|12|0|As he now lay on the bed in front of Me, he begged Me to help him, sobbing! I however, seeing that he and those who brought him had the right and true faith, said to the sick, 'Fear not, My son, your sins are forgiven you.' But this I said initially only for the scribes' self-examination, who had become favourably disposed towards Me; because the resurrection of the daughter of Jairus, who was their superior, had made this sort into My friends.
GGJ|1|116|13|0|When however I had said to the sick, 'Your sins are forgiven' [Mt. 9:2], anger was immediately kindled with some strict scribes and they said to themselves in their hearts, 'What's this, what do we hear? How can he be a proper Saviour (physician)? He blasphemes!' [Mt. 9:3]. Because they regarded Me merely as an exceptional physician; but that divine power could indwell Me was to them crimen sacri leasi (blasphemy. The ed.), since God's power resided only in the priests, Levites, Pharisees and scribes and furthermore only in the Temple at Jerusalem!
GGJ|1|116|14|0|Having of course discerned their innermost thoughts only too quickly, I spoke to them at once, saying, 'Why think ye so evil in your hearts? [Mt. 9:4]. For, which is easier, to say 'your sins are forgiven you', (which of a truth you yourselves always say, especially to those who come to you with rich offerings, yet none being actually helped), or to say with effect; 'arise and walk' [Mt. 9:5].
GGJ|1|116|15|0|Says one scribe, 'With this one you won't be getting beyond the forgiving of sins, surely! Because whoever has been ravaged by gout like him, only death can help!'
GGJ|1|116|16|0|Say I, 'Do you opine thus? Yet I say unto you, so that you may see and know that the Son of Man also has power on earth to forgive sins, I now say, full of effect, to this sick one, who is to you who arrogate to yourselves the exclusive power from God to forgive sins, yet saying he can be healed only through death, - 'Arise, take up your bed and go home without fear, completely sound!' [Mt. 9:8].
GGJ|1|116|17|0|With these words, the sick stretched out his fully sound limbs, which had previously been most miserably contorted and partly withered away; and instantly also he gained all flesh, thanking Me while sobbing with over great joy, standing up sufficiently firm and powerful to loosen the ropes from the bed at once, then carrying the bed under his left arm, making his way through the immense throng with the fairly heavy and large bed with great ease, carrying it home all the way to Capernaum.
GGJ|1|116|18|0|The multitude however who were present and saw this deed, began to praise God loudly for giving a man such power, as was only within God Himself and with which all things were possible to him. [Mt. 9:8].
GGJ|1|116|19|0|This deed again fortified the Pharisees and scribes in attendance, to the extent of dropping their evil thoughts and saying, 'This truly is unprecedented! How this is possible to you, verily only God can know and otherwise no man upon earth!'
GGJ|1|117|1|1|The young Roman's severe but true addressing of the Pharisees. Example in the creation of Adam. Reference to the murder of Zacharias and his son John the Baptist. Commendable testimony to the Lord.
GGJ|1|117|1|0|And the young man who had previously spoken so well, said through the attic: 'I wonder whether the High priest in Jerusalem can bring this about, even with a thousand oxen, ten thousand donkeys and a hundred thousand sheep?'
GGJ|1|117|2|0|This comment provoked great derision even among the Pharisees. Yet one scribe nevertheless became vocal, saying to the worked up speaker in the opening above: 'Good friend, I wouldn't take this too far! Because the High Priest's arms encompass the entire earth and he who gets under the High Priest's arms shall be crushed! Besides, the High Priest does not need to resurrect the dead or heal the palsied; because all this concerns man's flesh and not his spirit and is the concern of physicians and not priests. Do you understand that?'
GGJ|1|117|3|0|Says the speaker: 'Friend, this certainly would be the concern also of priests, if only they were capable of bringing it about. But because they are for all the treasures of the world incapable of doing so, they have to in the end admit with proud mien and say, 'This is no concern of priests, who are called upon to only care for man's spirit!' But I say, if it is possible for a physician to give back the spirit and soul of a young maiden who died after a high fever right before our eyes and hence from a malady from which no man ever even half died, then this surely is also going to be a very powerful spiritual care too?!
GGJ|1|117|4|0|When God created Adam merely from the dust of the earth, then this creation was a merely material one and there was nothing spiritual, besides God Himself.
GGJ|1|117|5|0|When later however God breathed into the dead form a living soul and into same a thinking spirit, then this was not a material but a highly spiritual work of God, upon the first man of the earth! And if here right before our eyes this wonder-physician Jesus of Nazareth carries out the same upon the little daughter of the principal, then this surely would be a most spiritual work and care?!'
GGJ|1|117|6|0|Says the scribe: 'This is something you don't understand, hence you should be quiet!'
GGJ|1|117|7|0|Says the young man: 'If I were still a Jew, I should indeed be quiet. But since I am a Jew no longer, but an honest Greek and follower of Socrates' glorious teaching, I see no reason for being silenced by Jewish priests, whose current and exceedingly stupid teaching I unfortunately know only too well.'
GGJ|1|117|8|0|Says the scribe: 'And what should you heathen find stupid about the old, purely divine teaching of the Jews? Are Moses and the prophets perhaps insufficiently exalted for you and do you find their teaching stupid?'
GGJ|1|117|9|0|Says the young man: 'No, Moses and all the prophets who spoke that of you which I now say, I regard as exceedingly and purely godly-wise men! But your statutes, of which neither Moses nor any of the prophets ever dreamt of, I regard stupid to full excess!
GGJ|1|117|10|0|How do you serve God? Dung, excrement and filth you burn upon the alter consecrated to God, whilst the fat oxen, calves and rams you consume yourselves, offering them to your omnivorous paunches. The purely divine part of your teaching you have discarded and whoever among you dares to teach the pure, to such you do what you have always done to your prophets!
GGJ|1|117|11|0|How long is it since the days you murdered Zacharias in the Temple?!
GGJ|1|117|12|0|At Bethabara, his son preached the truth, exhorting you treacherous blasphemers in the Holy of Holies to repent and to return to Moses and his most pure teaching; what did you do with him?! Where did he get to?! He disappeared, - as far as I know he was taken away by thugs at night!
GGJ|1|117|13|0|Now at Nazareth, Jesus has been awoken by God as a prophet, accomplishing deeds which are possible only to the almighty gods, yet you watch Him with Argus eyes! Let Him beware if He should dare to, like myself, hold forth with even one word against your own most obscene teaching, not initiated by Moses! You would at once accuse Him of the ultimate crime of blasphemy and out of gratitude for resurrecting your dead and making straight your cripples, stone and even bind Him to the cross!
GGJ|1|117|14|0|Because what you are on about is ruling and to at the same time luxuriate in the fattening of your paunches! Whoever would restrict you therein or turn you back to Moses is your enemy and you have the means to get him out of the way!
GGJ|1|117|15|0|You all I despise like a decayed, stinking ass, because you are and will remain actually, the greatest enemies of God and all his people. I am a heathen, yet I recognise the purely divine power in the man Jesus, the fullness of which the world has not experienced to this day!
GGJ|1|117|16|0|Not his flesh effects these unheard of deeds, but the almighty, pure spirit of God, which must be indwelling in Him in all its fullness.
GGJ|1|117|17|0|Behold, this do I recognise as a heathen, declared blind by you! What however do you recognise in Jesus, Who through the mere word, without any medicine, resurrects your dead and makes our cripples leap like young stags?
GGJ|1|117|18|0|And I ask you blind ones; Who must be He Whom it takes only a word of will, and storms and winds are silenced, the dead arise and the lame start leaping as if transformed to stag-nature?!'
GGJ|1|117|19|0|Through this really true and bold speech he had brought the Pharisees and scribes one and all to such rage that they would have torn him to pieces if they could have laid hands on him. But this was not possible and no proposition, because the people were jubilant about this young man, who had at last the guts to thoroughly rub the full truth into the noses of the swollen-headed Pharisees and scribes.
GGJ|1|118|1|1|The offended Pharisees turn to the Lord. The Lord reveals still more of their profanity, their temple-abominations and so-called divine services.
GGJ|1|118|1|0|But one Pharisee turned to Me and said, 'How can you, as a true Jew, keep silent when a miserable heathen like that, to whom you have done such good, has the temerity to so blasphemously slander the holy teaching of our fathers?!'
GGJ|1|118|2|0|Say I, 'But he slandered neither Moses nor the prophets, but only yourselves and your new statutes, letting Me off; with what should I reprimand him? He described only yourselves and hence only abused you; it is your own business to get even with him! If he has nothing against Me, what should I have against him? See to it yourselves as to how to settle with him. I am on good terms with him at this stage.'
GGJ|1|118|3|0|Say the Pharisees and scribes, 'Too right has he not abused you of course, but us; but we thought you had now become our friend and knowing what power dwells in Your word and will, you could for comradeship have told this heathen off, at least on account of the people. But you let him talk and put us to shame in front of the people and you see, that was not too praiseworthy of you. We don't want to hate You for it, but cannot be favourably disposed towards you either!'
GGJ|1|118|4|0|Say I, 'Choose the way you want to be and I too shall be the way it seems discreet to Me! By the way, it is rather odd of you to deny Me your friendship now, since you have never shown Me any yet. I however, Who should have the full right to deny you My friendship, since only a short while hence the thoughts about Me in your hearts were not exactly commendable, still am not doing so!
GGJ|1|118|5|0|What can I actually lose with your friendship? I say unto you: verily, nothing! But when you enjoy My friendship no more, who shall call your dead children to life in My stead?
GGJ|1|118|6|0|If however you carefully consider the young man's speech, then by any true intellectual standards you must admit it within yourselves that the man has spoken the truth most fundamentally. You know the scriptures and know Moses and the prophets. Do you ask yourselves whether any trace of Moses or any other prophet is to be found in the Temple?
GGJ|1|118|7|0|Was I not in Jerusalem Myself this year and to My great annoyance saw how the prayer-house of God had been turned into a murderer's den?
GGJ|1|118|8|0|The forecourts are full of slaughter-cattle for sale, as well as other unclean creatures, so that people cannot get into the actual Temple without gravely endangering their lives. Slaughtering proceeds in the forecourts on one side as in a slaughter-house, with meat being sold; on the other side, brokering booths and money-changers are situated, there being a racket and yelling where hardly a person can hear their own word.
GGJ|1|118|9|0|When one then gets to the actual main Temple, one cannot move at all for all the pigeon and other bird merchants, yelling out their sale offers! And inside the Holy of Holies, to which once only the High Priest had access once a year by God's Command, anyone, including even a heathen, for payment called offering, can be guided around, behind Jew's backs of course, under seal of secrecy. Yet the Holy of Holies is as well-known in Rome as to the High Priest in Jerusalem! And thus, for money, all Temple-secrets are revealed to strangers. If a poor Jew however should dare to step behind the curtain, he is at once stoned behind the Temple wall, at the accursed spot, as a blasphemer and profaner; and not a week passes when not at least one person is stoned and two have to drink the accursed water.
GGJ|1|118|10|0|What kind of system is it however where strangers are initiated, but one's own children killed?
GGJ|1|118|11|0|Tell yourselves that Moses and the prophets commanded this and that Solomon in all his wisdom, when he had completed the Temple, consecrated it for the purpose it now serves. - In short, the prayer-house of God has become the barest den of murderers, and Jehovah's Spirit no longer dwells in the shape of the pillar of fire above the Ark of the Covenant!'
GGJ|1|118|12|0|Here the Pharisees and scribes grow suspicious, saying to Me, 'You always stayed in and around Nazareth. How can you know all this? Who betrayed the Temple to you?'
GGJ|1|118|13|0|Say I, 'Oh for the great silliness of your question! If I know your most secret thoughts, how should I not know what is and happens in the Temple? Yet not I alone, but every person knows it!
GGJ|1|118|14|0|You yourselves however are the actual betrayers of it all and your great money-greed tempted you to it. For money you initiated strangers into Temple secrets and those then loudly proclaimed it to the Jews in the streets; are you asking Me who betrayed the Temple to Me?
GGJ|1|118|15|0|If however, like many thousands of people, you know how matters stand in the Temple, knowing at the same time what Moses and all the prophets taught, who all were filled with the purest and truest Spirit of God - such Spirit alone speaking through their mouths! - what kind of faith in God is yours then, that you should so easily sell God's Word down the river and with the most brazen and haughty conceit substitute and proclaim as if from God, your own statutes to the poor blind people, together with threats of death, to keep and worship your statues?'
GGJ|1|119|1|1|About Temple-oaths. Where God does not dwell, there evil dwells. 'Though you believe not Me, yet believe the works!' The scriptures only a signpost to God. Parable of the journey to Rome. Only the doer of God's will gets to know God! The Lord soothes the people's revenge against the Templers and sails off by boat.
GGJ|1|119|1|0|Says one scribe, 'Friend, you take much upon yourself saying such things to us, on the betrayal of which the Temple has set the death penalty. You are lucky to have rendered our principal such favour, otherwise you might not fare too well; for we are bound to the Temple by a mighty oath!'
GGJ|1|119|2|0|Say I, 'Which you can break any time you like, because it is not God to Whom you swore the oath, but to the Temple, which is made by human hands and within which God no longer resides.
GGJ|1|119|3|0|But where God does not reside, there the old prince of the lie and all evil resides and to this prince and current lord of the Temple you can break your oath without fear.
GGJ|1|119|4|0|Were you to break your vain oath with the Temple, God the Lord would take pleasure in you and He would give you what He has given Me from the foundation of the world: that which you are now marvelling at but cannot grasp, - how I accomplish works which according to your own testimony, are possible only to God. But if you fear the Temple more than God, Whom you don't know, then you shall remain bonded to the Temple and be an abomination before God.
GGJ|1|119|5|0|If however you do not believe My simple Words, then believe on account of My works, which I perform before you for your good and of which you yourselves say they are possible only to God!'
GGJ|1|119|6|0|Say the Scribes, 'How can you know God better than us, since you have not learned the scriptures?'
GGJ|1|119|7|0|Say I, 'The dead letter you know indeed; but God is not to be found in that, hence you are unable to recognise God from the Scriptures. Because the Scriptures only show the way to God and this only if you follow this way undeviatingly.
GGJ|1|119|8|0|Of what benefit is it for you to know the road to Rome, if you don't set out upon it in order to get to Rome and there to behold the great city of the king? Who is he that can claim to know Rome because he knows the way, upon which however he has never set out by even a single span? Of what use in this respect the knowledge of the Scriptures, which are a way to God, if you have never taken a step along same?
GGJ|1|119|9|0|I however am familiar with all of Scripture, like yourselves and have always acted in accordance with God's Commandments contained therein and therefore within the fullest knowledge of God and can therefore say unto you from the primeval arch-fountain, that neither among you, nor the likes of you had there ever been even one who has recognised God and never shall do so along your evil ways, for you are atheists, one and all.
GGJ|1|119|10|0|You yourselves did not want to recognise God, yet you will block off with death and ruin the way for those who would still walk the right way. For this you shall therefore in the other life once be overcome that much more by damnation! Because all those you have and still are perpetually persecuting, shall once be your eternal judges!'
GGJ|1|119|11|0|As I proclaim this to the Pharisees and scribes, there arises among the people a mighty storm of applause and they are about to lay hands on the Pharisees and scribes. But I prevent it and make My way to the sea through the small seaward gate, together with the disciples and all the Pharisees and scribes. And with several boats lying in readiness there, these are immediately boarded and with moderate wind we sail away from the coast, the great crowd having been unable to catch up with us.
GGJ|1|120|1|1|Section: At the house of Matthew, the tax collector
GGJ|1|120|1|1|The Lord's landing and turning in at Matthew's, the tax-collector. His associating with the sinners and the Pharisees. About the rearing of children. About man's purpose and goal.
GGJ|1|120|1|0|Once we were out of view to the people, I called for a landing, as it was high noon and there was nothing to eat in the boat. After a good two hours from the previous house, we disembarked and had to go back some way to a village where we intended spending our lunch-time.
GGJ|1|120|2|0|Just before the village there was a principal toll-gate. And behold, at the desk sat that same young man (he was only thirty-five years old, which was regarded as young by the Jews) who at the previous house was one of the eight brothers who had brought the palsied and who had spoken so wisely.
GGJ|1|120|3|0|When the scribes and Pharisees caught sight of him, they said, 'This does not look too good. This one turns out to be a Roman tax-collector! He is going to hit us hard with the tax. What are we going to do?'
GGJ|1|120|4|0|Say I, 'Don't be troubled, for here it will not be necessary. I shall fix it up.'
GGJ|1|120|5|0|With these words I step up to the tax-collector, saying to him, 'Matthew, (that was his name), hand this table over to someone else and (you) follow Me! And at once he got up, delegated the table and followed Me without comment [Mt. 9:9]. And when the disciples and Pharisees and scribes at the gate asked what the charges were,
GGJ|1|120|6|0|Matthew said, 'This time the Lord has fixed up your tax, for He has healed my uncle; how should I now accept tax from Him, the godly Master?'
GGJ|1|120|7|0|Therewith the barrier was opened and all passed through free of charge.
GGJ|1|120|8|0|When we reached the village however, Matthew led us into his house, where all those tax-collectors employed at the principal toll-gate, together with a great many officials and other 'sinners' - according to the assessment and judgment of the Jews, Pharisees and Scribes, were having their lunch. For Matthew's house was big and also a guest-house, where only those Jews who paid could eat and drink, whereas the tax-collectors, officials and 'sinners' were not charged, as they were one and all employees of the house leased by the Romans for tax-purposes.
GGJ|1|120|9|0|I was however immediately invited to lunch by all the tax-collectors, whilst bread and wine in adequate quantities were served to My disciples and also to the Pharisees and scribes outside; and the disciples were happy with that [Mt. 9:10]. Not so the Pharisees and scribes with them, for these were peeved at not also being invited to the table.
GGJ|1|120|10|0|But whilst I was already seated at the table with a great many tax-collectors and sinners, another large number of them were arriving from other areas; because Matthew's house was known far and wide as a well-to-do and hospitable one and there were large gatherings there, particularly on Sabbaths. They all greeted Me most amicably, all saying that a greater honour could not have come upon the house than to have Me as their guest, even as they were extending the table and all accommodating themselves at My table.
GGJ|1|120|11|0|But the Pharisees and scribes crowded the big open doorway, to watch what I should do and say. Seeing that I got on most amicably with the tax-collectors and sinners however, they were secretly enraged, asking My disciples who were outside with them, 'Why does your Master dine with tax-collectors and all those obvious sinners? Is he perhaps one of them?' [Mt. 9:10]
GGJ|1|120|12|0|As I perceived such question, I turned to them from the table and said, briefly and with abandon, 'They that are strong and well need no physician, but only the sick! [Mt. 9:12] But go and learn what it means,
GGJ|1|120|13|0|'for I desired mercy and not sacrifice',
GGJ|1|120|14|0|For I am come to call the sinners to repentance and not the righteous, who need no repentance'. [Mt. 9:13]
GGJ|1|120|15|0|These words the Pharisees and scribes interpret in their favour and said nothing more, as they felt flattered.
GGJ|1|120|16|0|I then engaged the company's attention with all kinds of parables, shedding light on how human life and its weaknesses can end in degeneracy. I thus also gave them firm outlines for the rearing of children, showing them how deficiency in rearing children has, with time, result in every kind of evil, spiritually and physically.
GGJ|1|120|17|0|In this way I also taught the company the reason for God's creation of man and how as a free being he should try to meet God's purpose, in order to therewith become a perfect, indestructible spiritual being.
GGJ|1|121|1|1|The Pharisees' conversation about Joseph, Mary and Jesus. A complaint of Joseph's and his doubters about Jesus. John the Gospeller's hints to the Pharisees.
GGJ|1|121|1|0|It shall be realised that such instruction of the company, although not understood by all, nevertheless went down well and with gratitude. Even the Scribes and Pharisees were astonished at My wisdom, asking among themselves how such wisdom came My way. Because they had known Me and Joseph, Mary and Joseph's children, saying to the disciples, 'It truly is incomprehensible! His father was indeed a highly competent craftsman in his own sphere and exceedingly faithful, fair and honest and a strict Jew as well, who concerned himself with Moses and the prophets to the best of his knowledge of same; yet there never was any special wisdom about him, and his four other, actual sons who had been engaged by us several times, are as far removed from any trace of wisdom as the sun, moon and stars from the earth.
GGJ|1|121|2|0|The good mother Mary herself, a woman still pretty, hard-working and virtuous, on whom none can cast aspersions, was indeed, as we were informed, brought up in the Temple; but we know all about such training, knowing only too well how much wisdom is expected therefrom, particularly for girls. And he cannot have absorbed much wisdom from his mother. And he has to our knowledge never attended any school either!'
GGJ|1|121|3|0|'On the contrary', says one Scribe, a good acquaintance of Joseph's, 'Joseph has more than once told me about the problem with his boy, complaining and saying, 'I don't know what to do with this boy! His purportedly very peculiar birth, seemingly closely intertwined with those appearances, from which one should have expected the Divine Being Itself to manifest Itself through such a child on earth, to which several most extraordinary appearances in his earliest childhood clearly attest, as well as his sayings of the most exalted wisdom, had truly filled me with the greatest expectation, the more so on account of my most direct descendancy from David. Yet in this very time when the child should be learning something, nothing can be accomplished with him and there can be no mention of any learning. Even if I place him with a teacher, same can't get anywhere with him; the boy knows and understands everything much better and if a teacher is about to get strict with him, that's the end of it!
GGJ|1|121|4|0|What has remained with him from his earliest youth is a most incomprehensibly unbending willpower, with which, where he deems it necessary, he can work most obvious miracles. But precisely on account of this very trait, nothing is to be done with him. He otherwise is pious, obedient, well-behaved, gentle and as unassuming as his mother; only he must not be confronted with learning!'
GGJ|1|121|5|0|Behold, this is how the old Joseph complained to me not once but several times and hence it is even more certain that he has never, besides his carpentry, in his life learnt anything, - neither reading and still less writing; hence an excusable question - where does this wisdom come from?' [see 'The Childhood of Jesus', No. 9, New Salem Scriptures, - the publisher].
GGJ|1|121|6|0|Says the Gospeller John, 'Friends, I know it only too well and feel easy about it; but the time for telling you this is still far off. But the time shall come for you to hear it from His own mouth. Until then however, let His works and wisdom suffice you.' The Pharisees and Scribes tried indeed to get more out of John, but he would not be moved. But now several taxation employees and officials went back to work, creating room at the big table.
GGJ|1|122|1|1|About the two Matthews - the tax-official and the scribe. Occasion with the fishermen. The disciples of John, and those of Jesus. Peter's reply about John's behaviour. [Mt. 9:14]
GGJ|1|122|1|0|And the young landlord Matthew, the tax-collector (who is not to be confused with the Matthew who was only a scribe - wherefore in the Scriptures, 'tax-collector' is added when referring to him) went and called My disciples, the Pharisees and the Scribes in and they came and were seated and quite heartily tucked into the food and drink, with the exception of Judas, who held back this time for fear of a large bill; and, as known, he was no good friend of payment.
GGJ|1|122|2|0|When we were all together cheerfully, with the Pharisees and Scribes also gradually finding some rapport with the tax-collectors and so-called sinners, a young kitchen maid comes in to the landlord, saying, 'What is to be done? The fishermen have just arrived with fish and are asking to eat and drink; but having had all these guests by coincidence today, consuming nearly all our stores, we in the kitchen don't know what to do'. Says Matthew, the tax-collector, 'How many are they?' Says the maid, 'There are about twenty of them.' Says Matthew, the tax-collector, 'Then let them come in here; there is still plenty of provision here!'
GGJ|1|122|3|0|The maid goes and tells the fishermen and these betake themselves to the large dining room, taking up a small table from which the lunch guests had already departed.
GGJ|1|122|4|0|But when the fishermen caught sight of Peter and several others of their former mates, they exchanged greetings and the fishermen, somewhat moody because of the relative lean look of their table, say to Peter, 'For us this will do, no doubt, as we still are true disciples of John and our law is fasting. But you new disciples of Jesus can eat to your heart's content, as we see, since with you, fasting is no longer a problem!' [Mt. 9:14]
GGJ|1|122|5|0|Says Peter, 'John fasted on account of what we have and we used to fast with him in accordance with his doctrine and strict sermons. John proclaimed Him with Whom we are now, testifying of Him. When this One came however and even accepted John's baptism with water, John did not fully trust his senses, nor did you. Because even whilst John, prompted by the Spirit, testified of Jesus as He was approaching, saying, 'Behold, this is He of Whom I said, after me cometh a man who is preferred before me, whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to loose', he yet secretly doubted, like yourselves and still does to this hour. Wherefore he still fasts and you fast also. But with us believers, fasting is at an end! It is your own fault that you still fast. It suits you thus, for just as the blind cannot fortify his vision with the light and its colours, just so the blind in heart shall fortify neither his heart nor his stomach. Do you understand that?
GGJ|1|122|6|0|Had John believed, he would have followed the Lamb, which according to his testimony, takes away the sins of the world. But because his soul itself doubted Him of Whom his spirit thus testified through her, he stayed behind in the desert until Herod arrested him, as we heard.
GGJ|1|122|7|0|Why did he not follow Him, since he said to us through his spirit, 'Hear Him'? Why did he not want to hear Him? Why did he not follow Him, since it was on account of His coming that he lived his whole life so strictly? We are not aware of Him Who we followed ever forbidding him to follow Him. Hence give me one solid reason why John did not follow Jesus!'
GGJ|1|122|8|0|Here John's disciples were perplexed, not knowing what to reply. Only one of them says that the news that John was arrested by Herod is wrong; Herod had only summoned him to his residence at Jerusalem in order to find out from him about the coming of God's Anointed. Herod regards John too highly to put him in prison.
GGJ|1|122|9|0|Peter however said somewhat humorously, 'If it has not yet happened in actuality, it is bound to do so soon. Because Herod is a cunning fox and is to be trusted no more than a snake.'
GGJ|1|123|1|1|John the Baptist's testimony to the Lord. Parable of the bridegroom and bride. ‘He who has the Son has life eternal.’ A blind critic of Jesus.
GGJ|1|123|1|0|After this conversation, John's disciples carry on eating and we do too. Only some of the Pharisees properly fasted and were not prepared to eat until sunset; for unleavened bread they could obtain none among the Greeks here, whereupon they fasted, even whilst the majority of their colleagues and the Scribes were heartily tucking into the food.
GGJ|1|123|2|0|When the wine after a while had made John's disciples more talkative, one of them rose, wanting to know from Myself why they, as John's disciples, had to fast so much and so strictly, yet I and My disciples not, asking Me, 'Lord and Master! Why do we fast so much and the Pharisees also, whereas Your disciples are not fasting?'
GGJ|1|123|3|0|And I say to him, 'Friend, you were with John when the news was brought to him that I was baptising and that many were following Me! Say it aloud in front of everyone - what was John's reply?' - Says the disciple of John, 'Here John said and replied, "A man can take nothing unless it were given him from heaven; you are my witnesses to my having said that I am not Christ, but only sent before Him: He Who has the bride is the bridegroom; the bridegroom's friend however is with him and listens to him and rejoices with the bridegroom's voice. This my joy now fulfils itself. He must wax but I wane. He Who is from above is over all, but he who is of this earth is only so and speaks only of this earth. Only He Who comes from Heaven is above all!"
GGJ|1|123|4|0|Here John paused, relating all that he had beheld and how he had witnessed of Him, but regretted, with a deep sigh, that his testimony, being totally true, was not accepted by anyone. But he who nevertheless accepts it, let him tightly seal the immense actuality of God, for fear of the world.
GGJ|1|123|5|0|Although he knows it that He Who was sent of God Himself speaks only the pure Word of God, he nevertheless does not dare to confess it before the world, fearing the enemy of God more than God Himself, on account of his miserable body, which also is of the world, thus paying tribute to the world. Of what good is it however to know God's true measure, yet stick to the measure of the world? God however never gives man the spirit by the world's measure; let those be condemned therefore who have recognised God's spirit, yet stick to the measure of the world, having no life eternal within them!
GGJ|1|123|6|0|Only, continued John, he who believes on the Son has life eternal within him; because the son Himself is the life of the Father! He who does not believe on the Son therefore has not eternal life and the old wrath of God remains upon him.
GGJ|1|123|7|0|Behold, this is what John said at the time; yet right up to this hour none of us has been able to fully grasp its meaning. That much we gathered indeed - that he meant you; but how all this relates - how should we have been able to grasp and fully understand it?'
GGJ|1|123|8|0|Say I, 'Now then, since you heard this about Me from John, you must know that I am the bridegroom Who John meant! But if I am the self-same Bridegroom, then surely these will be My wedding-guests?'
GGJ|1|123|9|0|Says John's disciple, 'Where then is the beautiful heavenly bride? How are you a bridegroom without a bride?'
GGJ|1|123|10|0|Say I, 'These My wedding-guests are also My bride at the same time. Because those who hear My Word, preserving it in their heart and acting accordingly truly are My bride, as they are also My wedding-guests! How could and should the wedding-guests suffer among themselves even whilst the Bridegroom is with them? But comes the time when the Bridegroom is taken from them, then they shall also be fasting. [Mt. 9:15]
GGJ|1|123|11|0|John's disciples greatly marvel at this and are somewhat annoyed, thinking they detected a sneer, since I said these Words with a slight smile. And so that same disciple of John then tried to also make a somewhat snide remark, saying, 'This seems strange! It was God's Spirit that spoke through John and it should speak that much more through you, since John's testimony applied to you. Yet it is odd that the self-same Spirit of God, speaking through Moses and the prophets right through to John, always proclaimed a life of strict repentance to poor mankind on earth, demanding the strictest compliance; you however seem to be and teach the actual opposite of all this. Whoever according to Moses so much as entered the house of a sinner, was unclean and had to cleanse himself; he who touched a maiden on a Sabbath, or any woman having her period on some other day, had to have himself cleansed and much more of the like and of even greater strictness. You and all your disciples however seem not to regard the Sabbath or personal cleanliness at all. How then is your teaching of God, the way it was through the mouth of the prophets?'
GGJ|1|124|1|1|Parable of the new and old garment and the new wine in the old skins. Of bourgeois economics and mercy. Social hints. The earth as man's common weal, within the Divine order. Reason for the Sinflood. Pointer to today's catastrophe. [Mt. 9:16-17]
GGJ|1|124|1|0|Say I, 'My teaching is like a new garment; yours however is the old, torn and damaged, wherefore, it was for you also quite in order to go catch fish today, on a Sabbath, in spite of Moses and John! My teaching therefore is a new one and one cannot take parts of it to patch up your old, torn garment therewith. And even if done, it would only result in bigger tears than they were already, because the new patch shall come off the old, brittle garment, aggravating the damage.
GGJ|1|124|2|0|My teaching furthermore can be likened unto a new wine that can't be poured into old skins, or they would be rent, spilling the wine; but to preserve both wine and skin, one pours it into new skins. Do you understand this?' [Mt. 9: 17]
GGJ|1|124|3|0|Say John's disciples, 'One can let that pass indeed, although it is not immediately apparent, what you would say therewith; hence you could perhaps express this in plainer terms?'
GGJ|1|124|4|0|Say I, 'Could I, or should I be plainer still? Sure, sure, I could, if I would! But here I intend to be no plainer and hence I tell you no more than that you are old, brittle garments and skins, unfit for My Teaching. For would this not deprive you of your sweet earth-life, which of a truth is your greatest possession and for the improvement of which you leave no stone unturned, going for large fish-hauls even on a Sabbath, to simply provide your earth-life with an existence of ease and a spot of splendour besides. But the poor you don't see, nor the sick and hurting, nor the hungry and thirsty.
GGJ|1|124|5|0|What worry, to the one filled, the poor, hungering and burning of stomach? Likewise, you who are well-clad do not feel the cold in winter; for do you not have means to make winter cosier than the hot summer? And if one half-naked and shivering meets you, telling you of his plight and asking for some warm garment, you get annoyed, serving him with hypocritical words: 'Depart, you bludger! Had you worked in summer, you would not be wanting in winter. Besides, it's not all that cold and as a beggar one should not be all that soft and delicate!'
GGJ|1|124|6|0|The beggar however says, 'Sir, I worked all summer and fall, but my hard work's wages were not even a thousandth's part of what my master gained from my work; hence our master can walk about well-dressed even in winter but us his poorly-paid workers who already easily used up our meagre wages in summer, now have to suffer in winter, not because not working in summer, but simply because we can't make ends meet: our master's profit is our want!'
GGJ|1|124|7|0|Behold, this is what the beggar is saying, notwithstanding the fact that there are among the beggars those sinners who deserve their poverty!'
GGJ|1|124|8|0|Say John's disciples, 'Ah, you are exaggerating! It is not so! A faithful and proper worker has never had cause for complaint about his employer. Those who want work will get it winter and summer, - wages, food and clothing! But we all think it right that the lazy should be shown the door.'
GGJ|1|124|9|0|Say I, 'You indeed, that I know only too well! But not I, that I tell you. The 'why' you shall hear at once. Tell Me! who was it that created the sea with all the good fish?'
GGJ|1|124|10|0|Say John's disciples, 'Now, what a question! Who but God alone could do so?' Say I, 'Good then, tell Me, have you perchance received advice from God according to which you alone have sole right to catch the good and expensive fish of the sea, selling them at a high price, then putting the entire profit in your bags, hardly passing the thousandth part to your good workers, who alone did the heavy work under life-endangering conditions!'
GGJ|1|124|11|0|Say John's disciples, 'This again is a silly question! Where on earth is the man who can produce a property deed from God? For this, God has appointed a head of state and same issues property-rights in God's stead, whoever is recognised by the state as a property owner is so also before God. Besides that, every legal property owner has to annually for his dearly paid-for right to pay all kinds of tithes and rates to the state and is hence doubly entitled to make the necessary profit from his property.'
GGJ|1|124|12|0|Say I, 'Yes, indeed is it so on earth, but not through God, but through mankind's selfishness and domineering! It is they who have instituted such laws and order, but in the beginning of the world, this was not so; for a long time the earth was then the common weal of mankind.
GGJ|1|124|13|0|But when from among mankind the children of Cain made a part of the earth subject to inheritance, making it into law and into a selfish, domineering order, it then did not take another thousand years.
GGJ|1|124|14|0|God allowed the Sinflood to take place, drowning them all but for a few who were saved. And thus it shall be again.
GGJ|1|124|15|0|God indeed is long-suffering and exceedingly patient, but shall soon get tired of your doings; and then watch who shall become owner of the earth after you.
GGJ|1|124|16|0|But that you should speak like that is only too clear proof that your faith and your teaching of righteousness is an old, torn garment, tolerating no new patches, and like an old skin, into which no new wine can be poured, because you are one and bad and selfish people. Do you understand Me now?'
GGJ|1|125|1|1|The Lord's further talk with John's disciples about the Essenes. About the worldly wisdom of the bourgeoisie. The tax-collector's house as an example of altruism. About God's blessing and trust in God. The Lord's testimony to John the Baptist. An exhortation towards mildness and mercy towards the poor. Enemies of God.
GGJ|1|125|1|0|Say John's disciples, 'Are we then doing wrong by living in accordance with John's teaching? John surely was a severe preacher, yet he never gave us such teaching!
GGJ|1|125|2|0|Behold, the Essene Order, with which we are familiar, also is strict and the first law among them is truthfulness; but of what use to them their truthfulness and their other strict rules? Who takes any notice of them? They are regarded by neither the Greeks nor us Jews and are supposed to have just a few adherents among the Romans. May the teaching by which they live be ever so good and pure, being excellent for those few who have separated themselves from the world, yet it is totally unfit for mankind at large.
GGJ|1|125|3|0|Of what benefit to us ever so many nice and forceful words about the brotherhood of man?
GGJ|1|125|4|0|Behold, this house is a big house, a hospitable house and second to none in the brotherhood spirit; but can you seriously expect of same to be at all times ready to receive and care for all men, who surely are our brethren as well? Even with the best of spirit and will, it surely lacks the necessary means, such as space, food and the like.
GGJ|1|125|5|0|Furthermore, suppose some poor people struggled to build themselves a hut and gather a most meagre provision for winter, barely sufficient for their own needs and then people suddenly come to this couple, who hardly have enough room to themselves, asking for admission, lodging and provision; say: can any teaching demand of these two, or even advise them that it is good and a blessedness to meet the demands of the ten newcomers, therewith to be ruined good and proper?'
GGJ|1|125|6|0|Say I, 'Every bird sings and chirps in accordance with its beak and you talk in accordance with your worldly sense and cannot do otherwise, as you don't know how to. Because even if I were to tell you something higher and fully true from the heavens, you would still not understand Me; because your hard heart lacks the intellect.
GGJ|1|125|7|0|Fools! Who is it that let's the fruit grow and ripen upon the earth? Who maintains them constantly and gives them their consistency. Do you think that God cannot or will not reward him who sacrifices unselfishly for his brethren's sake? Or do you think that God is unjust, demanding of man the impossible?!
GGJ|1|125|8|0|Yet I say that a truly honest goodwill and a keen desire to do a poor brother some good is easily possible for all.
GGJ|1|125|9|0|If everyone were thus imbued through and through, then there also would be no more such meagre huts upon earth, inhabitable by just two people.
GGJ|1|125|10|0|Behold, this My friend Matthew's house has fed many people today and gave away its entire store from true goodness of heart, and if you don't believe it, then go and see the larder and the granary and you shall find no provisions. Here however stands the landlord; ask him whether I speak untruthfully.'
GGJ|1|125|11|0|Matthew fully supports My statement, saying, 'Lord, it unfortunately is so today and I don't know how I shall sustain the guests tomorrow. But I have often fared that way and I trusted in God, - and behold, it was fully replenished, so that I could quite well provide the guests.'
GGJ|1|125|12|0|'Behold,' say I thereto, 'thus acts a righteous person in this world and does not complain that God abandoned him. And so it has always been and eternally shall be!
GGJ|1|125|13|0|If a person trusts in God, he is trusted also by God who does not forsake him and does not let him be confounded. But those who like you do believe in God's existence, but do not fully trust Him because their own heart tells them that they are unworthy of His help, are not helped by God either, for they have no trust in God. They trust only their own powers and means, which they regard as holy and inviolable as it were, and say: 'Man, if you wish to be helped, help yourself, for charity begins at home and thus you have to look after yourself first.' And by the time he has provided for himself, the one who needs help has perished.
GGJ|1|125|14|0|But I say: If you provide for yourselves first, you are abandoned by God and are without His blessing and His otherwise so certain help. For God did not create men for selfish reasons, but out of pure love and, therefore, men must in everything fully correspond to the love that gave them their existence.
GGJ|1|125|15|0|If, however, you live and act without love and trust in God, you voluntarily reverse the heavenly element within you into a hellish one, turn away from God and become servants of hell, which in the end will not fail to give you the reward you have deserved, which is death in the wrath of God.
GGJ|1|125|16|0|You also state that the Essenes, who live in accordance with Pythagoras' school, are not with all their philanthropy, given any regard, other than by a few Romans.
GGJ|1|125|17|0|I don't have any regard for them either, because they don't acknowledge the immortality of the soul; yet the meanest among them is better than the best among you!
GGJ|1|125|18|0|I now say unto you openly: among all who were born of woman since the beginning of the world, no greater emerged than John; but from now on, the least of My disciples in the true kingdom of God shall be greater by far than John, whom you call your master, yet whom you have never understood. Because he showed you the way to Me and made straight the way before and to Me, but the world in you has blinded your heart, wherefore you are not capable of recognising Me when you already find yourselves with Me.
GGJ|1|125|19|0|Hence go and care for your world, for your women and children, so that they would not go naked and not ever be plagued by hunger or thirst! But it shall soon emerge how well you provided them therewith. - This I can tell you, by fullest right and deepest truth:
GGJ|1|125|20|0|Whoever possesses property and has a trade which can give him a good profit, but saves the profit for himself and his children and looks with unkind eyes and heart down at the poor brothers and avoids the poor children who, because they lack all earthly goods, suffer hunger, thirst and cold and sends them away if they come to him asking for alms; and who says to a brother: 'Come to me in a few days or weeks and then I will do this or that for you' and when the hopeful, on help relying brother comes and reminds the promiser of his promise, the latter excuses himself that also now he could not possibly help, while actually having the means to do it, - in truth, I tell you: That one is an enemy of God, for how will he love God whom he does not see if he does not love his brother whom he sees before him and is aware of his misery?
GGJ|1|125|21|0|In truth, in very truth I tell you: Whoever forsakes his brother in need, simultaneously forsakes God and heaven also. And God will forsake him in the twinkling of an eye.
GGJ|1|125|22|0|However, who does not forsake his poor brothers, not even if God sent him trials, shall be unexpectedly blessed temporally and eternally more richly than here our host's larder and granary have been blessed.'
GGJ|1|125|23|0|Say John's disciples, 'This we should believe for sure! They are totally empty!'
GGJ|1|126|1|1|A food and wine miracle. Those whom angels serve and where. About God's faithfulness and constancy and blessing.
GGJ|1|126|1|0|Here the kitchen-maid comes breathlessly, saying to Matthew, 'Lord, lord, come and see! Lots of young men just came and brought all kinds of foodstuffs in such amounts that we would hardly consume them in a year! And everything appears so fresh and good! The granaries also are filled from top to bottom and the skins in the cellars filled with the best wine. Lord, lord, where did this come from today, on a Sabbath for the Jews?'
GGJ|1|126|2|0|Matthew and everyone in the room are quite beside themselves and John's disciples, of whom two had previously convinced themselves that the larders were empty, at once asked Matthew whether he had ordered such foodstuffs.
GGJ|1|126|3|0|Says Matthew, 'Not me, since I would have to be the first to know about it! And not my wife either, because she was the one who notified me through this maid that our small stock had been as good as consumed. Because apart from a garden and a few rented fields, I have no ground for the planting of much fruit and would also have very little time for it, being firstly busy with the toll and having to secondly host my guests in this guest-house. Hence I stocked this my guest-house week by week with rations, having them usually purchased and delivered for my own money from Capernaum, whilst having the fish supplied by yourselves. The wine and grain however I usually bought off my own co-religionists, the Greeks. This in short is the way I usually kept my house stocked with necessities, but I and my house know not a thing about this order.
GGJ|1|126|4|0|Some great unknown friend therefore would have to have done this for me, otherwise it obviously is a great miracle! Where and who this great friend should be however I know no more than yourselves. But I shall summon all my people in here and question them in your presence as to whether they recognised any of the delivery men!'
GGJ|1|126|5|0|His wife and all the maids and servants are called in and asked, but they all deny with one voice ever having remotely recognised anyone; 'The men looked like delicate youths, as none of them was bearded, but all had beautifully curled long hair and their garb was more Roman than that of the Jews. There were many of them, in the larder as well as in the loft and cellar. They laid down the deliveries quickly and said: 'This is a gift for the tax-collector Matthew, who was called of the great Master this day.' They then departed in haste and we did not see which way they turned.'
GGJ|1|126|6|0|Says one Pharisee, 'This thing sounds exceptionally rare and yet is true?! In that case we should be most inclined to get to the bottom of it.'
GGJ|1|126|7|0|Turning to Matthew, the same Pharisee says, 'You host, let them bring us samples of wines and we shall tell you where they come from, for we can tell you by the flavour and colour where it was grown.'
GGJ|1|126|8|0|They send to the cellars and bring all the drinking vessels filled. And as the Pharisees and scribes sample the wines, they say full of astonishment, 'No! Such wine as this we never tasted before. It is indescribably good and delightful. Have we not drunk of all the wines grown upon the known earth, among these very good and flavoursome ones indeed, but they would have to be hardly lukewarm water by comparison to these. Hence it is and remains a riddle.
GGJ|1|126|9|0|But since you now have a great stock of these unsurpassably superb wines, how would you like to let us have some skinfuls for money and a bit of persuading? It would be worth sending a consignment to the High Priest at Jerusalem.'
GGJ|1|126|10|0|Says Matthew, 'Free it came my way and thus will I give it, but not one drop to the High Priest in Jerusalem! Unless he were to come here by chance as a guest, then he shall be served like everyone else, but understood, only as a human equal to all others, but never as a Jewish High Priest, who is an abomination of the desolation to me and a murderer of the spirits of those men who are of his faith.'
GGJ|1|126|11|0|Says one scribe, 'Friend, here you quite misjudged the High Priest of Jerusalem, having no knowledge of his nature and office.'
GGJ|1|126|12|0|Says Matthew, 'Let's leave this subject, for it gets me into a just heat under the collar. You are his eyes and hence see least of all what is nearest to you, namely your own nose, brow and whole face; we who are situated opposite you see it only too well and truly. But no more about it, or I could get heated and be obliged to offend you, my guests of equality.'
GGJ|1|126|13|0|Says a more sedate Pharisee, 'Now, let us indeed give the matter a rest and instead consult with the Master Jesus; He shall be the one most likely to clear this matter up for us, because he loftily exceeds us all in knowledge and wisdom.' Turning to Me; 'what do you actually say to this story? Because you seem to have some hint about it, as your foregoing conversation with John's disciples almost pointed to it. Because this was occurring almost in the same moment you were telling John's disciples how God provides for those who truly love Him and animatedly trust Him, and after your properly flogging the ugliness and reprehensibleness of selfishness; and it seems to steal upon me that you had somehow drawn upon advice, or even secretly were the instigator of it.'
GGJ|1|126|14|0|Say I; 'Good! If you suppose that about Me, then apply it also to what I said to John's disciples and admit it in your hearts that I spoke the fullest truth.'
GGJ|1|126|15|0|He who among you shall act accordingly from the bottom of his heart, shall experience with God what our friend and brother Matthew has just experienced.
GGJ|1|126|16|0|For of a truth, believe Me: God in His heart steadily remains the Self-Same! As He was when no sun, moon or stars were shining yet for a long time upon the firmament, just so is He still this moment and shall be into all eternity.
GGJ|1|126|17|0|He who seeks Him along the right path also shall find Him and be blessed into all eternity of eternities!'
GGJ|1|126|18|0|These words stir their hearts and John's disciples began to ponder deeply, saying, 'He must be a far greater prophet than John was. For we were around him a full ten years, yet never felt like this. The Pharisee is right in saying this Nazarene knows about it! - I would maintain that all this originates from Him, along paths unknown to us and the whole thing is blatant proof of our blindness, including our great master John.'
GGJ|1|127|1|1|Section: In Capernaum and Nazareth
GGJ|1|127|1|1|Judas and Thomas talk. The blind disciple of Johns' awkward question. The Lord's gentleness draws praise. The death of Cornelius' daughter. About the true emulation of Christ.
GGJ|1|127|1|0|But now Judas, whom the wine had heated somewhat unduly, also wants to have his say with his table-neighbours, the disciples of John. But Thomas, his perennial opponent, beats him to it, saying, 'Friend, when the Master speaks, the disciples must be quiet and listen, but not speak. Because words out of our mouth here would be the greatest folly. But should you feel the urge to speak, then step outside and yell to your heart's content, returning when your mouth gets tired.'
GGJ|1|127|2|0|Says Judas, 'What do you want of me? I did you no harm! Shall I not get to speaking at all?'
GGJ|1|127|3|0|Says Thomas, 'We are familiar with your wisdom through and through over the years, and are not at all inclined to, right next to our great Master, listen to it for the thousandth time, and we are all imbued with as much homespun wisdom as yourself. Hence you can give no greater teaching than we already have and you will hopefully see that it is not necessary for you to talk here. We disciples are to only speak when asked, we can of course ask as well, but then watch it that our question is well founded in need. But if we ask only out of idle curiosity, to give our tongue free reign, then we are worthy of flogging, because mad fools should be always punished with the whip!'
GGJ|1|127|4|0|Says Judas, 'All right, all right. I'm quiet already, knowing that in your presence I cannot and must not speak, since you are the prophet Elijah's wisdom. What a pity you did not live before Solomon. What heights of wisdom Solomon could have reached in your school. But now no more, I'm quiet.'
GGJ|1|127|5|0|Thomas would have liked to add more, but I winked to him that it sufficed and he kept quiet.
GGJ|1|127|6|0|But one of John's disciples still could not get the hang of his colleagues being compared to old, torn garments patched up with new patches, and old wineskins not capable of taking new wine. Hence he turned to Me with a rather clumsy question, saying, 'I can see now that you too might be a prophet, but I see that the wine from the old skins suits you better than the new one in the new skins and it seems to Me that your coat is none too new either. Should it need a few patches, then I can help you out, as I have a great many of them. If I can be of assistance there, let me know.'
GGJ|1|127|7|0|His companions felt like throwing him out for such an awkward question. But I took his part, explaining the comparison to him more comprehensibly and it put him at ease.
GGJ|1|127|8|0|But to the others I said, 'If you see one blind stumbling over a ditch, who through his fall has flattened the high grass around the water-ditch, will you hold him to account, fining him for the damage? Behold, this your brother like yourselves can see with the eyes of the flesh, but is still quite blind in his soul-eyes and it should be over-rough to punish a brother because he stumbled somewhat in front of us!'
GGJ|1|127|9|0|For these words all sang Me a proper three cheers and 'hail thee', saying, 'That's proper talk, and anyone who acts in accordance with how He says commendably and wisely is worthy of being called a man among all men! Hail thee and three cheers to you, man of all men!'
GGJ|1|127|10|0|With the sound of these words and a few of My further comments on old garments, the new wine and wine skins having only just died down, one of the chiefs of Capernaum (in fact the Roman Commander Cornelius) comes in hastily, properly storming Me, falling on his knees and saying breathlessly, 'Lord! Friend! You godly Master and Saviour! My most beloved daughter, who bears my name, my glorious, good and most beautiful daughter, has died. (Here the chief weeps and for a while is unable to speak), recovering after a while, he continues:
GGJ|1|127|11|0|Lord, to Whom nothing is impossible, come with me to my house and lay Your miraculous hands upon her and she shall surely live again, just like the school superintendent Jairus' little girl also was fully dead and lived again. I beg you, my most exalted Friend, come and do me this favour.' [Mt. 9:18]
GGJ|1|127|12|0|Say I, 'Never fear, I am coming to do according to your request. Although the daughter is indeed fully dead and cold, yet I shall nevertheless awaken her, so that she may then proclaim God's glory to the poor. And so let us go!' [Mt. 9:19]
GGJ|1|127|13|0|But My disciples asked whether to wait for Me here, or whether to also come along. But I said, 'All those of you who are My disciples and you also, Matthew, who have been a tax collector, follow Me. I have taken care of your earthly house and shall do so in future; but for this you are to become My disciple, like these.'
GGJ|1|127|14|0|Matthew casts off his host's vestment at once, putting on his good coat, and follows Me without first making the usual host's arrangements with his own for his absence.
GGJ|1|127|15|0|Nota bene (note well). This is what everyone must do who wants to follow Me! He has to become dead to all worldly living and not think about his worldly state, or he is not fit for My kingdom. Because he who lays hands on his plough but looks over his shoulder is not fit for the kingdom of God!'
GGJ|1|128|1|1|Occasion with another woman with issue. About the Gospellers Mark and Luke. The Lord in the chief Cornelius' house. Resurrection of Cornelius' dead daughter. [Mt. 9:20-25]
GGJ|1|128|1|0|And, to continue with the Gospel!
GGJ|1|128|2|0|Half way towards Capernaum from Matthew's house, quite late in the afternoon and once again, as with the Greek woman previously, another woman, with twelve years hemorrhage which no one was able to heal, came rushing up from behind Me. This woman, having found out from the previous Greek woman, touched only the hem of My top coat and was instantly healed [Mt. 9:20]. Because she said to herself, 'If I can only touch the hem of His raiment, I shall be made whole' [Mt. 9:2]. And so it happened instantly, in accordance with her faith. And she perceived at once that through her touching of My raiment, believing, the fountain of her twelve years plight was stopped.
GGJ|1|128|3|0|But I turned around and said to the woman, 'Fear not, My daughter, your faith has helped you. Go your way in peace.' And the woman went home amidst many tears of thanks and joy and remained well for good.
GGJ|1|128|4|0|This woman, although not Greek but a Jewess, nevertheless lived not far from a Greek settlement, paying many visits there and finding out much from them and therewith also about the healing of the previous, Greek woman, about which later Mark and also the painter and poet Luke made mention, wherewith, due to the similarity of the occasion, grit had been thrown in for the mills of the doubters, causing even the most informed theosophists to regard this as one and the same event.
GGJ|1|128|5|0|And Matthew the scribe immediately asked whether to record this event as well as further ones this day.
GGJ|1|128|6|0|And I said to him, 'You are to record everything that happened today, with the exception of My provision for your namesake's house and the many conversations held there. In short, we shall again be turning in at home today and shall have ample time tomorrow to determine in detail what to record about this day.
GGJ|1|128|7|0|Matthew the scribe was happy with that, and we soon also reached the chief's house and moved at once to the chamber where the deceased daughter lay upon a bed adorned in the Roman style.
GGJ|1|128|8|0|There were however many pipers and other noise makers; because it was tradition to make a lot of noise around the deceased, to either awaken them, or if not possible, to in accordance with the opinion of the blind, common and mostly heathen folk - to, at this of all stages, go to the greatest length to scare away the messengers of the prince of hell, Pluto.
GGJ|1|128|9|0|Entering the big chamber with the disciples however and seeing and hearing the ridiculous noise making [Mt. 9:23], I commanded them to above all immediately cease their noise-making and to completely clear the chamber, as well as get out of the house, because the daughter did not die, but only slept.
GGJ|1|128|10|0|Here the engaged noise-makers (for money of course, because none could obtain noise without money!) started laughing Me off, and one of them confided to Me, 'Here you are not likely to succeed as with Jairus! Just look at her more closely and you as a doctor shall at once have to acknowledge that fullest death sits on her nose, as would have been taught by the famous Greek physician Hypocrates; and you assert that she sleeps!?'
GGJ|1|128|11|0|But the chief sensed that the tumultants did not intend to move; he therefore commanded them to clear out, threatening them with punishment, ordering his centurion guards to drive the people out; and the chamber soon was free of the noise-makers.
GGJ|1|128|12|0|Only after the chamber as well as the entire house were rid of these tiresome guests did I fully proceed into the chamber with My disciples and the chief's relatives, stepping up to the death bed and taking hold of the daughter's hand without saying anything, the daughter at once getting up in full strength and health, as if there had never been anything wrong with her [Mt. 9:25].
GGJ|1|128|13|0|But when the daughter saw that she had lain upon the familiar bed on which only the dead were laid, she asked how she came to lie upon the death-bed.
GGJ|1|128|14|0|The chief however went over to her overjoyed, saying, 'My overly beloved Cornelia! You became very sick and also died from your sickness, and you were dead and would have remained irretrievably dead, had not this truly almighty Saviour of all saviours awakened you with his godly power, just as he also awakened the little girl of the school superintendent Jairus, with whom you were well acquainted. Hence be joyful again with beautiful life and be forever grateful to this Friend of all friends, Who alone gave you back the greatest possession, dear life itself.'
GGJ|1|129|1|1|The awakened one's experiences in the hereafter. Her appropriate question about like. The Lord's answer. A Roman stranger's good testimony to the Lord. The Lord's special instruction. About free will. [Mt. 9:26]
GGJ|1|129|1|0|Says the daughter, 'Yes, yes, now I remember clearly that I was very sick; but a very sweet slumber came over my eyes; I fell asleep and had a most wonderful dream. Wherever I turned, there was light and nothing but light and a most beautiful world shaped itself out of the light. Indescribably beautiful gardens, streamed by the light, became visible and one splendour after another came into view. But no living being seemed to inhabit this splendour and as I beheld these splendours with astonishment, without a living being showing up, my heart started sinking. Amidst these splendours I began to cry and yell out, but not even the faintest echo wanted to answer me from any direction, and I became sadder and sadder amid the mounting splendour.
GGJ|1|129|2|0|And as I sank down in sadness, starting to loudly call out for you, my father, behold, this friend here suddenly came from the gardens, grasped my hand and spoke, "Get up, my daughter", suddenly all the splendours which had made me sad vanished and I awoke, even whilst this friend still held me by the hand. I could not immediately remember all that I had seen; but when consciousness was given back to me, as if from the heavens, I recalled everything that I had seen and experienced in the dream, just as I related it to you.
GGJ|1|129|3|0|What amazes me however is that although I have to conclude from this bed that I was actually dead to the world, I nevertheless continued to live in my dream! And still more amazing is it that this glorious friend who came to me in my dream now is present exactly as I saw him in the dream.
GGJ|1|129|4|0|But now I ask you, my dear father, whether perhaps this my life that he gave me anew belongs to him? My heart is deeply moved and it seems to me that I could not ever give my love to any man other than him. May I love him above all, - more than you, my father and more than everything in the world?'
GGJ|1|129|5|0|This question embarrasses Cornelius and he can't find an answer. But I say to him, 'Leave the daughter to feel the way she does now, because only this shall give her the fullness of life'.
GGJ|1|129|6|0|Says Cornelius, 'If so, then indeed love this Friend above everything! He Who could give you life from His strength and power when you were dead, shall never be capable of harming you; because if you were to die again, He would be certain to give you life again. May you therefore love him above everything, as I also love Him with all my strength.'
GGJ|1|129|7|0|Say I, 'He who loves Me loves also Him Who is in Me and this One is life eternal. If he were to die with love for Me even a thousand times, yet he shall live eternally.' - Many who hear this say within themselves: 'How, what is this?! Can a man also say that? But, can a human being do what he did?'
GGJ|1|129|8|0|Says one Roman who was staying with Cornelius as a guest; 'Friends, a wise man once said that there isn't a great man whom the gods have not filled with their breath. But if ever a man had been most strongly breathed upon by the gods, it is this Jesus, who, at least terrestrially, appears to have been of very low birth; but the gods do not love the pomp of the world; whenever they walk the earth they always hide within a most inconsequent exterior and let mortals in on who and what they are only through their deeds. And this will probably be the case with this most plain man. You all can opine and think, but I take him for a god of the first order. Because no mortal reawakens the dead!
GGJ|1|129|9|0|Wherever a son of Esculop nevertheless had reawakened one seemingly dead, with all types of balm, oils and ointments, such a purported re-awakened one never was vigorous and sound like Cornelia, who appears to be more vigorous now than ever before. That is my opinion and conviction and you may all think what you like.'
GGJ|1|129|10|0|Say I, 'He who is right also believes that it is right so. I tell you this and ask all those who have heard and seen this to be so good as to remain silent about it for now and not tell anyone; for you know how wicked the world is!' They all promise to strictly keep it to themselves.
GGJ|1|129|11|0|They indeed kept quiet during the two days of My stay with My disciples at the chief's. But as soon as I departed, this thing became known all over Galilee [Mt. 9:26]. I verily could have prevented this, had I bound man's free will, which would have been the easiest thing for Me to do; but since I have to respect man's free will, without which man would turn into an animal, I had to of course put up with it, in spite of it not being within the proper order and of no use to the cause.
GGJ|1|130|1|1|Occasion with the blind beggars. The Lord disregards their flattery. The two blind healed. ‘Work only out of love!’
GGJ|1|130|1|0|There were however at Capernaum two blind-born, who had never seen daylight nor the glitter of the stars. These two also had heard of Me and My deed. As I was on My way back from Capernaum to Nazareth, accompanied by the chief and his wife and all his children and many of his friends, we unhurriedly passed a spot where several roads crossed. Here the two blind usually sat, begging. When these two found out from passers-by that a large crowd was approaching, including the foremost lords of Galilee and amidst them the Saviour Jesus of Nazareth, about whom as well as His father the legend had it that they were direct descendants of David, the said two quickly got up from the ground, running after Me as fast as they could, crying and saying; 'Jesus, you son of David, have mercy on us!' [Mt. 9:27] They gave Me that title thinking to flatter Me, that I should be even more mercifully disposed towards them.
GGJ|1|130|2|0|On account of this however I let them follow Me all the way to Nazareth, to show them that I laid no store by such worldly titles and vain flattery.
GGJ|1|130|3|0|Two hours later, on hearing that I was arriving home, the two asked those they perceived closest to them to take them to Me. And My disciples immediately brought them to Me inside the house.
GGJ|1|130|4|0|When the two felt themselves in My vicinity, they came over and wanted to ask Me to make them seeing. Knowing full well what they wanted, I beat them to it, saying, 'Do you of a truth believe that I can do so?' They spoke with brevity, 'Yes, Lord!' [Mt. 9:28]. I touched their eyes with My fingers, saying, 'Let it be with you in accordance with your faith!' [Mt. 9:29]
GGJ|1|130|5|0|And their eyes were opened, [Mt. 9:30] so that they could see like all those with sound eyes. As they now felt the blessedness of sight, viewing the Creation with wonder, they also in their hearts remembered their endless thanks to Me, intending to give Me all they acquired through begging, for they would in future not be begging, but earn their living with the strength of their sound hands.
GGJ|1|130|6|0|But I said to them, 'It verily is right and good that you want to serve your brethren and earn your living through the strength of your hands. Because he who has sight and can work should not go around with idle hands and be a burden to his brethren, but serve them and be of help to them one way or another, so that love among men would grow.
GGJ|1|130|7|0|This your resolution therefore is fully right and good; but whilst it is commendable that you want to present Me with your savings, out of gratitude, neither I nor My proper disciples have need of it and so you may as well keep them.
GGJ|1|130|8|0|But what I ask of you for opening your eyes to light, is that you firstly keep God's Commandments, loving God above all and your neighbour as yourselves, serving them in everything as best you can and gladly help them. And secondly and on My own account, I command you to tell no one, ensuring that this spreads no further.'
GGJ|1|130|9|0|But they said, 'Lord, this shall be rather difficult, because everyone in the surroundings knows that we were blind. If therefore we are asked how we, who had been blind, became seeing, what kind of answer shall we give them?' Say I, 'One that is grounded in silence!' - They indeed promised to heed it, yet did not keep their promise and soon went to all adjacent areas and spread My renown. [Mt. 9:31]
GGJ|1|131|1|1|Healing of the possessed deaf and dumb. The Pharisee’s testimony as of the devil. Cornelius pronounces crucifixion for the wicked. Matthew talks to the condemned. Their clever apologetics and rescue through Jesus. [Mt. 9:32-35]
GGJ|1|131|1|0|But these two had hardly left the house when new arrivals brought a man who was both dumb and possessed [Mt. 9:32]. Several Pharisees and scribes whom we had left behind at Matthew's house had also followed them, to see what I should do inside the house and to where I would turn. In front of the house they encountered the two blind, who immediately told them that one dumb and possessed is about to be healed, but they told them nothing about themselves, for they still feared in their hearts.
GGJ|1|131|2|0|In response to this the Pharisees hurried, lest they should be late. On entering the room, they recognised the possessed, who also was dumb and they said, 'Oh, this one we have known for a long time. With him no power has any effect. When his devil gets wild, he uproots trees and no wall or chain is too strong for him. He does not burn in the fire and let the fish beware if he enters the water. The best thing about him is that he is dumb and deaf, if he could also hear and talk, then no creature on earth would be safe with him. Oh, this man is terrible! Everything flees before him, even the most rapacious animals. And this one he intends healing? This one only the devils' chief can heal!'
GGJ|1|131|3|0|Say I, 'And yet shall I heal him, that you should at last recognise that all beings must obey God's might'
GGJ|1|131|4|0|Therewith I stretched out a hand over the possessed and spoke, 'Come out of this person, you unclean, evil spirit!' Here the spirit cried, 'Where should I go?' Say I, 'Where the sea is deepest, there a monster awaits you!' The evil spirit cried out again and at once left the man.
GGJ|1|131|5|0|Thereupon the man at once assumed an amicable appearance, began to talk full of gratitude, answering everyone with propriety and the gentlest of words: all became convinced that he had also lost his deaf and dumbness.
GGJ|1|131|6|0|The disciples however and all folk present began to greatly marvel, saying, 'Truly, this surpasses everything! This has never been heard of in Israel [Mt. 9:33]; there has been banishment of wind and storm, even if on a much smaller scale, and there have been revival of the seemingly dead, whilst rocks had to yield water and Manna came from heaven in response to Moses' prayer, of course nothing to that high degree of perfection.
GGJ|1|131|7|0|When Solomon was building the Temple and no workers wanted to lend their hands for a month, he prayed to God for workers and a great many youths came and offered Solomon their service and Solomon took them on, working with them for a month, as tradition would have it.
GGJ|1|131|8|0|In short, since Abraham, quite a few wonders have taken place, but, as God truly lives and reigns, nothing equals this wondrous deed!'
GGJ|1|131|9|0|This wonderment thoroughly angered the Pharisees, and not being able to contain themselves, they spoke to the people, 'How can you be such blind fools! Did we not upon entering the room immediately indicate to you who could be the master of such possessed? We told you that only the devils' chief could do this. He also healed the possessed of course, but how? He cast out this devil through the devils' prince. [Mt. 9:34]
GGJ|1|131|10|0|This testimony to Me in front of the people by the furious Pharisees was the last straw to the commander Cornelius, also in attendance. Utterly outraged at these remarks, he thundered a sentence over the Pharisees and scribes, 'Even this very day the cross shall be your lot! I shall make you tell the difference between God and the devil!'
GGJ|1|131|11|0|Hearing such thunder, the Pharisees began to dreadfully howl and despair. But the people were jubilant, saying, 'Ah! Have you at last found the right one to drive out your old devil? Serves you right all the way. For you are yourselves fully the equals of the devils' prince, you continue to fight the way he once fought the archangel Michael for Moses' body, i.e. about the dead matter of his teaching and persecute all with the curse, fire and sword, - everything that even remotely scents of spirituality. Hence it is you who always act with the devil's help, lending a hand to the lying spirit. Hence the devils' sentence is a fully just one for you Satan henchmen, and no compassion stirs our hearts.'
GGJ|1|131|12|0|Here Matthew the tax collector steps over to the Pharisees, saying, 'It is about four days since on the last Sabbath the Master Jesus freed the old brother of my mother from palsy, how much was said to you then by way of fundamental truths! Children understood it almost with their hands and pointed their fingers at you. The Master Himself spoke to you with such wisdom that you were filled with astonishment and were forced to ask how He came by such wisdom. Yet neither His Spirit-and-instruction-filled-answers, nor His unheard of deeds were able to open your eyes.
GGJ|1|131|13|0|If such deeds and teachings are not capable of opening your eyes, even whilst your wicked hearts only get steadily more furious and vengeful, say, what do you still lack for accomplished devilry? I tell you indeed, as I already told you, that you are worse than all devils put together and it is therefore right before God and all better mankind that you be extirpated like ravenous beasts.
GGJ|1|131|14|0|Even if I am an exceedingly sensitive person, unable to hurt a fly or tread upon a worm, yet I could quite easily myself strike off your heads without feeling uneasy about it. Hence I praise the chief Cornelius for condemning you to the gallows' (synonymous with cross).
GGJ|1|131|15|0|When the Pharisees in their great fear saw that no one felt mercy for them or were about to intercede with the Commander, who held the inexorable Jus Gladii over all Galilee, they fell on their knees before the commander, averring that they had not meant Jesus harm, the way it was taken, but had only wanted to highlight how the obviously divine power within the Master of all masters Jesus, could and has to also manifest by making the prince of the devils subservient to it, for it should be bad for mankind if God had no power over the devils. If undisputedly however God's supreme power is acting through Jesus, then it has to be able to reign over all devils as over all angels and be capable of enforcing their strictest obedience. 'Hence we only wanted through our pronouncement to emphasise that his godly power extends over everything in heaven, on and under the earth. Since however we had meant only that and not possibly anything else by our exclamation, for which you have condemned us to death, how is it possible that you as an exalted lord of Rome, could have pronounced such sentence over us? We therefore beg you in the divine name of Jesus that you would most mercifully retract the pronounced sentence.'
GGJ|1|131|16|0|Says the commander, 'If Jesus, the Master, is willing to put a word in for you, then I shall retract my word; but if He keeps His silence, then you die without further ado even this day. For I put no trust in your words, because your hearts don't tally with your mouths!'
GGJ|1|131|17|0|After these words from the chief, they all rush at Me, clamouring, 'Oh Jesus, you good Master, we beg you to rescue and save us. Have us flogged if you don't trust our words not to place any further obstacles in your path. For we all are convinced now that you are a purest servant of God to us, His unfortunately profusely degenerated children. Oh, Jesus, do not overhear our plea!'
GGJ|1|131|18|0|Say I, 'So go home in peace! But beware of more exploits, or I would no longer say to you then: go home in peace.'
GGJ|1|131|19|0|They all promised, and the commander said; 'As He gave you the peace, so give I, taking back the sentence for now; but beware if I find out even the least about you.'
GGJ|1|131|20|0|The Pharisees thank Me and the chief exceedingly and fervently, departing hastily and keeping utter silence; for they all dreaded Cornelius terribly. But in their hearts they hatched that much harder how to ruin Me and revenge themselves on the chief; yet they had to, due to lack of opportunity, grin and bear it, their survival depending on it. This nevertheless was good for My cause, for I now could for a lengthy period, until late autumn, preach the Gospel of the kingdom of God without hindrance in all the cities and market places of Galilee, healing all kinds of diseases and sicknesses among the people. [Mt. 9:35]
GGJ|1|132|1|1|Section: In the little Galilean village of hunger
GGJ|1|132|1|1|The little village of misery, a work of the tyrant Herod. The Lord's profound speech about allowing this
GGJ|1|132|1|0|There was much misery to be found among the people languishing under all kinds of oppression, especially in the markets and villages. Physically and psychically they were scattered and dying like sheep among the wolves without any shepherd. [Mt. 9:36] Since I deeply regretted the poor people's desperate plight, I spoke as I did in Sychar at the well, 'The crop is heavy, but labourers are scarce. [Mt. 9:37] Therefore, beg the Lord to send labourers to harvest His crop. For these poor people are ripe for the Kingdom of God and the field where they are is large. They languish and thirst for light, truth and salvation. But labourers, labourers! Where are they?' [Mt. 9:38]
GGJ|1|132|2|0|Says the disciples, 'Lord, if You should consider us capable, could we not spread out and each of us take a town or a market?' Say I, 'We are now on the way to an extremely poor village. Once we have reached it I shall select the most capable and strongest among you and send you out into the different regions and places, and then you will be doing all that which I am doing and have done in your presence. But now let us hurry towards the village.'
GGJ|1|132|3|0|In less than half an hour we had reached the little village where we found truly indescribable misery. Parents and children were walking about literally naked, covering their nakedness with foliage. When the people saw us approaching everybody, big and small, young and old, came hurrying towards us begging for alms, for they suffered great want. Children were crying, holding their hands over their tummies, for they were very hungry having had nothing to eat already for two whole days. The parents were in despair, partly from their own pangs of hunger, but even more so because their little children were asking for bread and milk.
GGJ|1|132|4|0|Peter, who was very deeply moved by this sight, asked a staunch-looking old man, 'Friend, who has made you so extremely miserable? How did you get into this plight? Did some enemy come and rob you of everything, even disgracefully ruining your houses as I notice? For I see only walls and no roofs and lofts above them and your granaries, which I knew, are completely destroyed. How did this happen?'
GGJ|1|132|5|0|Says the man in a tearful voice, 'Oh you dear and no doubt good people. This was done by the harshness and greed of the tributary king Herod. His father was Satan's left - and he is his right arm. We could not raise the taxes which he had demanded of us ten days earlier. His bailiffs gave us a deadline of six days. But what were six days? During this time the bailiffs consumed almost all our better provisions and on the seventh day - since we could not possibly raise and pay the exorbitant tax - they took everything we had and we only barely escaped with this miserable life. O friends, this is hard, immensely hard! If God does not help, we shall still today die of starvation together with our children. Do help us in whatever way you can! If only the wicked servants of Herod had not taken all our clothes we could have gone begging, but where could we go in this state? For our children it is too far in all directions and as you can see we are as naked as in the womb. O God, O God, why did we have to be made so terribly miserable? Which one of all our sins before You, O Jehovah, has brought such punishment upon us?'
GGJ|1|132|6|0|Here I step up to the old man and say, 'Friend, the cause for this is not your sin, which before God is the most insignificant in all Israel, but God's love.
GGJ|1|132|7|0|You were the purest in all of Israel, but some worldly desires were still clinging to your soul. God, however, who loves you, wanted to free you all at once from the world to make you fully capable of absorbing your heavenly Father's grace. This has now happened and you are now safe from Herod for all times, for from those who have been completely robbed by his greed he never again collects taxes because those subjects who have been made beggars are struck off the tax register.
GGJ|1|132|8|0|And so you see, you have been freed from the world at a single stroke. That is God's greatest blessing for you and you can now begin to care for your soul in all earnest.
GGJ|1|132|9|0|However, I tell you: Do not in future build wealthy looking houses, but erect for yourselves scanty huts, and no one will demand taxes of you, except the exclusively privileged king of Rome; and he demands only two to three percent. If you have something, you can give it; if you have nothing, you are free. But we shall speak about that later.
GGJ|1|132|10|0|Now go to your roofless houses; there you will find food and clothes. Refresh yourselves, put on clothes and then come back here and I shall discuss further things with you.'
GGJ|1|133|1|1|A miracle of food and clothing in the little village of hunger. The enlightened child. The Lord's Word to the heavens. Jesus and the child
GGJ|1|133|1|0|Hearing this all the poor people hurry with gratitude and faith into their half-destroyed houses and are amazed when they find the tables laden with plenty of good food and also all kinds of clothes for old and young, big and small and for both sexes separately. They ask each other how this has come about, but no one knows the answer.
GGJ|1|133|2|0|When they find even their larder fully stocked, woman and children say to the men, 'That has been done by God! He who in the desert had for forty years manna rain and thus fed His children in an area of rock and sand where no grass grew. He would not have let us die since we have always prayed to Him. Oh, that is certain: God does not ever forsake the ones who implore Him.
GGJ|1|133|3|0|David, the great king, prayed to God when he became wretched, and God helped him out of his great misery. God has never been known not to give a favourable hearing to those who sought His help. It would have been an unprecedented case if God had not granted our prayers in this our greatest distress, for God is always full of love for those who call to Him: "Abba, dear Father!" Therefore, let us from now on love Him above all! He alone is our deliverer! Our most holy Father sent us all this from the heavens through His holy angels.'
GGJ|1|133|4|0|Says the old man who happened to belong to this particular family where the whole village used to gather to listen to his wisdom, for he was well versed in the Scripture, 'My children, friends and brothers. It is written: "From the mouth of the little ones and babes I shall have myself praised!" And look, here we have it before our eyes and ears. The dear Father has looked at us in His great mercy and had done this for us! To Him be therefore all our love and praise from the mouth of our babes, for the praise from our mouths is not sufficiently pure to be pleasing to the Almighty. That is why He has prepared for Himself the mouth of our babes. But now let us go outside to the young who sent us to our houses and no doubt knew what God had done for us. He must be a great prophet - maybe even Elias who is to come once more prior to the hoped-for and already long since promised Messiah.'
GGJ|1|133|5|0|Says a little child that has only recently started to talk, 'Father! Could not this man himself be the great Promised One?'
GGJ|1|133|6|0|Says the old man, 'O child, who loosened your tongue so clearly? For you did not speak like a child just now, but like a sage at the temple in Jerusalem.'
GGJ|1|133|7|0|Says the little child, 'I do not know about that, only that prior to this talking was so difficult for me and now so very easy, - that I do know. But why should this surprise you, since we are surrounded by God's wonders?'
GGJ|1|133|8|0|Says the old man, pressing the little child to his heart, 'Yes, yes, you are right! Everything here is a wonder, and you are surely not wrong if you even take the young man to be the Messiah. For us He is certainly that. But let us now go outside to Him and dutifully render our gratitude also to Him in the name of Jehovah, for He was obviously sent to us by God. So let us hurry outside to Him.'
GGJ|1|133|9|0|Now they all hurry outside to Me and the little children are the first to throw themselves at My feet bedewing them with their innocent, purest tears of gratitude and joy.
GGJ|1|133|10|0|But I gaze up at the firmament and say in a loud voice, 'You heavens! Do look down and learn from these little children how your God and Father wants to be praised! O creation, how endlessly vast and ancient you are and how countless the number of your wise citizens, and yet you could not find the way to the heart of your Creator, your Father, like these little children. Therefore, I tell you, 'Who does not come to Me like these little ones, will not find the Father.'
GGJ|1|133|11|0|Thereupon I sat down and blessed and caressed the little children. And the little child said to the old man who called out in some confusion, 'How is that? Why? How are we to comprehend this?', 'Father, there is more than Elias here, more than your Messiah. Here is the Father Himself, the good Father who brought us bread, milk and clothing.'
GGJ|1|133|12|0|The old man begins to weep, but the little child leans his head against My bosom which he begins to kiss and caress, and after a while he says, 'Yes, yes, I hear it, here in his bosom the true, good Father's heart is beating. Oh, if I could only kiss it too!' Says the old man, 'But little one, do not be naughty.'
GGJ|1|133|13|0|Say I, unless all of you become that naughty, you will never come as close to the Father's heart as this dear little child.'
GGJ|1|134|1|1|Section: First mission of the messengers. Great teaching mission
GGJ|1|134|1|1|First mission of the twelve apostles. Further explanations regarding the choice of texts in the biblical Gospels of Matthew and John.
GGJ|1|134|1|0|Matthew, the Evangelist, and John come to Me and say, 'Lord, this deed should really be recorded since it is so extraordinary and purely divine.'
GGJ|1|134|2|0|Say I, 'Did I not accomplish the same at Sychar, did I not just a few days ago provide also My house in the same way the house of My disciple Matthew? You wanted to record all that and I did not allow it, for which I have My very good reason. Why should this deed which is equivalent to the previous ones now be recorded? Leave that be. I alone know best what the world needs and shall tell you what you may again record of a new deed and when. And your turn, My brother John, will not come for quite some time.
GGJ|1|134|3|0|But now, My dear disciples, I shall choose from your midst some whom I shall already now send out into the towns of Israel to preach the Kingdom of God to the people. [Mt. 10:1] You, Simon Peter, are the first; you, Simian's brother, Andrew, are the second; you, James, son of Zebedee, are the third and you, his brother, John, [Mt. 10:2] are the fourth; Philip, you are the fifth, you, Bartholomew, are the sixth; you, Thomas, the seventh and you, Matthew the publican, are the eight; you, James, son of Alphaeus, are the ninth and you, Lebbaeus, also called Thaddaeus, [Mt. 10:3] are the tenth; you, Simon of Cana, are the eleventh and you, Judas Iscariot, are the twelfth. [Mt. 10:4]
GGJ|1|134|4|0|I am giving you twelve the authority to cast out unclean spirits from men and to heal all kinds of contagious diseases and other ailments. You shall preach the Kingdom of God everywhere, but keep silent about certain special deeds.'
GGJ|1|134|5|0|After this selection the twelve chosen disciples asked Me where they should now go, which roads to take and what they should mainly speak about.
GGJ|1|134|6|0|To this question I gave them the following extensive answer which the twelve elected did not particularly relish, and only after My ascension they made full use of these instructions.
GGJ|1|134|7|0|But the instructions were also given in such a way that they applied mainly to the time after My ascension when the twelve, or at that time rather all those who spread My teaching, experienced what I had made known to the twelve.
GGJ|1|134|8|0|However, before I deal with the extensive instructions to the twelve, I must mention, for the sake of a better understanding of the whole, that the Gospels, including Matthew and John, as they are these days available to you in the different languages, are only excerpts from the original Gospel and, thus, do not even by far contain all that Matthew and John did record. Here and there also some small supplementary sentence appears by the later collector and copyist, which obviously could have been added only later, as for instance in Mt. 10:4 the mention of the 12th apostle Judas Iscariot is followed by the sentence "Who later betrayed him." At the time of the selection Matthew, who wrote his Gospel in My presence, had no idea of this could not possibly have added this sentence which was done by some later copyist.
GGJ|1|134|9|0|The Hebrew as well as Greek Bibles, therefore, always state: "Gospel according to Matthew," "according to John" and so on.
GGJ|1|134|10|0|Therefore, no one should take it amiss if when reading Matthew and John he comes across similar texts which the actual evangelist could not have recorded in his time since the fact mentioned therein occurred only much later. Everything is rendered in the strictest order and I have mentioned this point here in the most suitable place so as to prevent in the course of time rationalistic reasoners from negative criticism.
GGJ|1|134|11|0|However, as already earlier in this revelation, supplementary explanations will here and there be given which is all the more necessary since as a result of the transcription many an important fact was not recorded quite correctly and many a thing that did not appear authentic enough to the transcriber was even omitted altogether. Numerous things were recorded at that time, partly by eye witnesses, partly from hearsay, and thus it was for the quite honest transcribers most difficult to stick to the full truth at all times.
GGJ|1|134|12|0|And so the two Gospels according to MATTHEW and JOHN are, except for some small matters, THE PUREST.
GGJ|1|134|13|0|Here a critical rationalist could indeed ask: "Where then has the actual original got to? Is it no longer available on earth and should it not have been possible to God, in view of the at that time numerous people who were quickened and permeated by the Holy Spirit, to once more bring to light the original Gospel word for word?"
GGJ|1|134|14|0|The answer is this: The originals have been wisely removed for the simple reason that before long idolatry would have been practiced with such relics. This does still happen, and even with false and assumed relics, although My true pure teaching strictly forbids this with a warning against the leaven of the Pharisees. Now imagine a historically proven true relic. I tell you that with such a one more idolatry would be practiced than with the so-called Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem where, except for the locality, not a grain of sand is authentic. That is the real reason why all the originals have been removed.
GGJ|1|134|15|0|As concerns the second question, THE SPIRIT contained in the originals has been fully retained also in the transcripts; and the letter is of no importance anyway, but only the spirit which is unchanged. Or could there be any difference where the Spirit of God is concerned (i.e. WITHIN HIM because there is only ONE Spirit of God) if He as one and the same Spirit is active on this earth in endless multiplicity in the most diverse forms and in an even more endless multiplicity on a sun? Behold, it is and remains nevertheless always one and the same holy Spirit.
GGJ|1|134|16|0|Thus it is also with transcripts of My Word. May they seem ever so dissimilar externally, they nevertheless are imbued with the same Spirit from inner depths and no more is needed.
GGJ|1|134|17|0|As an extreme case, take the religions of other nations, e.g. the Turks, Parses, Gevers, Hindus, Chinese and Japanese. How they differ from the religion I gave to only the children from the heavens of all heavens; yet the same spirit, although hidden much more deeply, reigns also in them.
GGJ|1|134|18|0|But it shall be obvious to any moderately scientific person that within the frequently very thick and weathered bark, taken by many to be the tree itself, all kinds of filth as well as worms and insects are found which take their bad food only from the bark. Since it is however the bark which grows out of the living tree and not vice versa, it too has something of the tree-life and it is understandable therefore how within it so many worms and diverse insects find a most marginal and transitory life-sustenance.
GGJ|1|134|19|0|Wars, persecutions, devastations are waged only on the meagre and barren bark, whilst the tree's living wood stays fresh and sound. Hence no living wood should trouble itself about what takes place within the actually dead bark; because the bark shall be discarded when the wood is brought in.
GGJ|1|134|20|0|This interpolation was necessary for a more thorough understanding of what is to follow at a later stage. And since no doubt can arise about it for the present, we can cheerfully return to the main theme.
GGJ|1|135|1|1|Matthew the tax collector's talk to his fellow disciples. The Lord's hints for His missionaries. Judas and Thomas talk. Simon of Cana's financial question. The Lord's Word about money and money-orientation of the time.
GGJ|1|135|1|0|After choosing the twelve disciples as My messengers and forerunners, giving them a condensed course on what they should do, the chosen twelve nevertheless fervently besought Me for complete directions on what to do, say and teach and on their demeanour and on what should be their lot every now and then. Because they all had no mean fear of the many Pharisees and scribes.
GGJ|1|135|2|0|The only one with a trifle more courage - Matthew the tax collector, addressed the twelve's diverse misgivings as follows; 'What of it! I am a Greek and they can't do much to me. I have a healthy tongue as well and two powerful arms and on top of that I have documented Roman citizenship, on which no cheeky Jew can lay his hands; and so I can at least officially cope with them; our Lord's almighty Spirit however shall protect us against clandestine and murderous harassment and so I have an abundance of the best weapons even against the most irascible adversary and hence do not fear hell even in its entirety. But you are for the most part Galileans, which is tantamount to anti-Templers and are more Greek than Jewish, counting the Romans as your friends; what should you fear under such circumstances? Yet we have to in any case be full of courage when it comes to carrying out such endlessly great holy things. Let the earth be blasted to rubble; a real man has to stand his ground on this, contemptuous of death and not sway like the reeds. But I too am all for exhaustive and full directions for this holy endeavour; because we indeed must know what we are to do and say.'
GGJ|1|135|3|0|All took courage with this rousing talk from Matthew the tax collector and they began to itch at the shoulders, as if about to wing away rather than march.
GGJ|1|135|4|0|Thereupon I stood in their midst, saying to them; 'Let you concentrate in spirit then; I want to tell you everything you need to know, leaving out nothing.
GGJ|1|135|5|0|You shall not actually on your first assignment experience everything I tell you, but after I shall have ascended Incarnate from this earth to My heavens, to prepare for you an everlasting dwelling-place in My Father's house, you then shall experience everything that I shall reveal to you for all time to come. Pay attention therefore and take in what is for now and what for afterwards.
GGJ|1|135|6|0|But what I shall now tell you, those too shall find out more or less who shall fully step in your shoes after you, in My name. You, Matthew the scribe however take down everything I am about to say, as you did on Gerizim; because this must not be lost to the world, as it is to be a biting witness against it.'
GGJ|1|135|7|0|Matthew gets ready for writing and I say to the twelve;
GGJ|1|135|8|0|'First of all do not travel upon the roads of the heathens.
GGJ|1|135|9|0|That is, do not like the heathens go about throwing your weight around and avoid also notoriously wild peoples; for you are not to proclaim the Gospel of the kingdom of God to dogs and swine. Because a swine remains a swine, whilst a dog always avidly returns to his vomit. This therefore is what I am saying, that I counsel you not to travel upon the roads of the heathens.
GGJ|1|135|10|0|Likewise, do not go to the cities of the Samaritans! Why? With these I have in your very presence already placed an apostle and they have firstly no need of you and secondly you would be badly received by the Jews, when they find out that you have joined forces with their most hated adversaries. [Mt. 10:5]
GGJ|1|135|11|0|When you come to them, preach and say and show them in an understandable manner how the kingdom of heaven has come near unto them. [Mt. 10:7] And if they will hear you and accept your sermon, make their sick whole, cleanse the lepers, resurrect their dead, - wherever desirable as shown you by your spirit, physically and spiritually with all and above all! (NB. Matthew did not record this, because by the commandment to awaken the dead, mainly the spiritual awakening is to be understood.)
GGJ|1|135|12|0|Drive out the devils from the people and safeguard them against the former's return. But, above all, mark well, do not accept payment from anyone because you received from Me freely and freely should you pass it on in My name [Mt. 10:8]. - This supplement I added at the time mainly on account of Judas Iscariot, who had began to secretly calculate how much payment he would ask for one or the other help rendered. For resurrections, particularly of those dead who had meant much to the very rich, he was going to demand a thousand pounds! Since I at once noticed such arithmetic in the traitor's heart, I also at once added the above supplement, to which the concerned one reacted with a sour face, which did not escape Thomas, who was facing him and who could not resist making the comment; 'Now, now, you are cutting the face of someone working out interest at usury rates, but having his calculations crossed through with arm-thick lines by the law courts!'
GGJ|1|135|13|0|Says Judas; 'My face is none of your business. Shall I in the end have to give account to you for my face? I am called and chosen the same as you, why are you then constantly correcting me?'
GGJ|1|135|14|0|Says Thomas, 'I am not correcting you, but a question for you on some occasions surely will be admissible? Why was it you did not cut such sour face when the Lord was enduing us with all sorts of powers, showing us how we could and should exercise them? But as soon as the Lord said that we should do it freely, your face turned to vinegar; why? Did you suffer the cramps, that your cheeks and brow were so sourly distorted? Speak openly if you have the guts!'
GGJ|1|135|15|0|Says Judas to Me, 'Lord, could you not reprimand him for once, otherwise his constant insinuations might start to offend me?'
GGJ|1|135|16|0|Say I, 'Friend! If someone imputes sin to the innocent, the latter laughs it off in his heart, for same at once absolves him. If however someone is accused of something, even if by sheer coincidence, of which nevertheless that person really is guilty, - say, will that person also laugh it off? Oh no! I tell you that person shall be infuriated at the person who reproached him as if by accident and not become his friend for sure. Hence do not let it trouble you, otherwise in the end you shall be admitting guilt!'
GGJ|1|135|17|0|Hearing this, Judas at once cuts the happiest of faces, in order not to betray guilt. But Thomas says to himself, 'I know you fox, you won't get away.'
GGJ|1|135|18|0|But Simon of Cana asked, 'Lord, what are we to nevertheless do if someone were to offer us gold, silver or coined iron, for some healing? Are we to not accept that either? There are many poor to whose aid we could come with such money.' - Judas, uninvited, quite agreeingly says, 'Yes, yes, that's exactly what I think. If anyone has gold, silver or iron forced upon them for some help rendered, one ought to surely accept it for the purpose indicated by Simon of Cana?'
GGJ|1|135|19|0|Say I; 'Not so, My brethren! I say unto you: you should carry neither gold, nor silver, nor iron under your belts, because a proper workman is worthy of his gold. (Mt. 10:9) But he who will not work, when sound, neither should he be fed! For it is written: By the sweat of your brow shall you earn your bread. But nowhere is it written that a workshy one should prepare his food from alms, consisting of gold, silver and iron. Yet the weak, old and sick should in any case be taken into care by the community as a whole.
GGJ|1|135|20|0|A time shall nevertheless come when mankind shall be ruled by gold, silver and iron, determining their worth before the world. But this shall be an evil time; the light of faith shall then go out, whilst love of neighbour shall grow hard and cold like the iron.
GGJ|1|135|21|0|Hence you ought not on your journey to take a bag, or two coats, nor a staff! Because, as I have said, a proper workman is worthy of his food. [Mt. 10:10].
GGJ|1|136|1|1|Judas’ questions and comments about travel without money. The Lord's holy hints - ‘Be ye clever without guile and gentle.’ Judas' judgmental retort. [Mt. 10:11-16].
GGJ|1|136|1|0|But Judas asked, saying; 'Lord, this is in order and the people on the land shall provide for us; but we shall surely have to also go to the cities and markets, where erstwhile hospitality has come to an end. How shall we get on there and how go about without money?'
GGJ|1|136|2|0|Say I; 'When you go to a city or a market, find out (since you know what you are capable of) whether there is someone worthy of you there who needs what you are able to give. If you have found such, stay with them until you are off to somewhere else [Mt. 10:11].
GGJ|1|136|3|0|It speaks for itself that you first greet the house you enter [Mt. 10:12], because true love always precedes into a stranger's house with civilised steps. If a house, i.e. its occupants are worthy of you, then your peace shall come over it: if however the house is not worthy of you, then peace shall turn back upon you. [Mt. 10:13].
GGJ|1|136|4|0|And where an occupant of a house will not receive you or hear you speak, leave such house at once, as also in the end such town, and shake off the dust clinging to your feet, as a once powerful witness against it! [Mt. 10:14]. For truly I say unto you: on judgment day in the other world once, the land of the Sodomites and Gommorrheans shall fare better than such city! [Mt. 10:15].
GGJ|1|136|5|0|Behold, I send you out as sheep among rapacious wolves; hence be clever as serpents, yet without guile, as doves, which are a picture of gentleness.' [Mt. 10:16].
GGJ|1|136|6|0|Says Judas thereto, 'Lord! Under such dubious circumstances we shall not get very far! Of what use some future judgment day in the spirit kingdom, on which no man believes! If we cannot or must not with divine power You assigned to us, impose as severe a judgment day as possible upon the rapacious wolf-men, then we might as well stay home. Because if we witness of You with even moderate loudness before such wolves, with which particularly the cities are teeming, we shall be seized, bound and dragged before the city halls and severely judged; and there, if judgment is not over-severe, they shall flog us in front of the Jews in the schools and finally make us free as the birds by thrusting us out of town. For such present truly I want to say thanks in advance. Of what use all cleverness, truth and fullest sincerity, where confronted by wilful power in its blind rage?
GGJ|1|136|7|0|Where full truth and proper righteousness have an existence, for which contemporary mankind has not the slightest taste, there the Roman adage has to apply also for us: 'Let the world perish; but righteousness is to be practiced to the full. Let the true virtue always find its sure reward; let the lie, envy, avarice, guile and all unrighteousness however always find its most relentless punishment.' If we are to accomplish anything with the generally most wickedly depraved mankind, we have to proceed like the angels at Sodom and Gomorrah; he who hears and accepts us in Your name, let him be rewarded through Your grace; but let a plague come over him who shall not hear and accept us. But whoever wants to persecute us and haul us before a worldly court, let a consuming fire fall over him from heaven and do to him what it once did to the Sodomites!
GGJ|1|136|8|0|If You oh Lord allowed us to act thus, we also shall work decidedly good results from our present mission. If however we are not allowed to proceed thus with the altogether depraved and ruined mankind, then all our efforts and work are for nothing. We shall in the end be stoned; and You Yourself, if it were possible, shall be killed and our countless enemies shall be walking over our bodies laughing and drunk with victory. And that shall be about all we shall achieve with all our untimely goodness, compliance and gentleness. In short, in order to achieve anything with Satan, one has to either be his complete master, or serve him as a slave.
GGJ|1|137|1|1|The Lord's answer to Judas' missionary suggestions. Judas' soul from below. An earthly lifestyle is the death of the spirit. Retrospection to mankind's guidance. Now is the joyous time of the Lord's coming in the gentle breeze. The sufferings of the missionaries. A passage from Isaiah. The disciples comforted. [Mt. 10:17-20]
GGJ|1|137|1|0|Say I, 'Since you are a man of this earth you speak also as one of this earth. But He Who is from above speaks differently, because He recognises and knows well what man needs at different times for the liberation of his spirit from omnipotence and from God's wrath, in order to achieve true independence for eternity.
GGJ|1|137|2|0|Because the life of this earth gives neither life nor liberation to the spirit, but death; but the death of this earth is deliverance of the spirit to everlasting life and its true, everlasting liberty.
GGJ|1|137|3|0|If I have to speak as just man however, I say unto you that all this and far more has already been undertaken with the human race; yet ask yourself where in your opinion are the golden fruits thereof!
GGJ|1|137|4|0|What did not take place in the days of Noah, yet how much did many improve temporally, above what they were in Noah's time? And what occurred soon after at Sodom and Gomorrah?
GGJ|1|137|5|0|And behold, all contemporary heathens save black man and the Chinese in the far East are descendants of Lot, as also many animalistically degenerate Scythian inhabiting the earth's western parts; how do you find them, in spite of the lesson their father Lot learnt?
GGJ|1|137|6|0|Go to Egypt and check out the peoples, how much they improved through the seven plagues! What did Moses not do and what not some prophets?!
GGJ|1|137|7|0|It was for forty years that Jehovah let the degenerate Jews languish most miserably under the Babylonian captivity, - they were treated like the most inferior beasts of burden, fed with the fare of swine and dogs, whilst the lovely daughters of Jews were being mortally defiled by the licentious Babylonians, day and night, with flogging and other tortures, as were the boys and youths, who had been circumcised! Go and ask the high haughty Jews how much they improved through such lessons!
GGJ|1|137|8|0|Show Me the period, the year, month or week or a day that the Lord was not punishing degenerate mankind, both individually and collectively?
GGJ|1|137|9|0|Hence your advice is much belated; this has all been here already, having effected for the spiritual path also what it had to effect; yet for man's exterior earthly state there must and can emerge no evident effect basically, for it is not on account of this that anything ever was permitted from above.
GGJ|1|137|10|0|But for proclaiming the Gospel of the kingdom of God on earth through repeated thunder and lightning I should not have need of you; because there would be in heaven mighty angels in overabundance who should be more conversant than yourselves with such spreading of the kingdom of God on earth.
GGJ|1|137|11|0|But that time has now come which Elijah was shown when he lay hidden in the mountain cave. It was not in the storm nor in the fire, but in the gentle breeze that Jehovah was moving about! And that time of Jehovah's gentle breeze before the world-cave is here now! Hence we neither want to nor can, move out through storm, nor fire, but in accordance with God's eternal order in all love, gentleness and patience! Yet you are not to disregard shrewdness! Because I am well aware of your moving out as lambs among rapacious wolves; yet if you nevertheless are clever, you shall accomplish much.
GGJ|1|137|12|0|Beware of certain (world) men therefore and do not mix with them; because it is these who shall be handing you over to the courts and also scourge you in their synagogues, - and this shortly, if you are foolish rather than sufficiently clever! [Mt. 10:17]. So long as a lamb finds itself upon a balcony which the wolf cannot reach, the latter can with all his savagery, nevertheless do nothing to it. But if the lamb cheekily leaves the balcony to look at its enemy more closely, it has only itself to blame if torn up and devoured by the wolf.
GGJ|1|137|13|0|But later, after I shall have ascended to the heavens to prepare everlasting dwellings for you in the Father's house, they indeed shall haul you before princes and kings for My name's sake, for a testimony against them and the heathens, so that it may be fulfilled in accordance with what Isaiah, My prophet, prophesied for all time and about the foolish kings in relation to the establishment now of My kingdom on earth.
GGJ|1|137|14|0|[Isa. 32: 6-20]: A fool speaks of foolishness and his heart manipulates misfortune, to simulate hypocrisy and preach error about the Lord, to starve hungry souls yet more and to stop the thirsty ones drinking. The rule of the tight-fisted is harm, finding as he does dodges aplenty to ruin the wretched with false verbiage, when he should be upholding the rights of the poor. But the upright princes will have princely thoughts and dispense justice accordingly.
GGJ|1|137|15|0|Arise you haughty women and hear My voice! You daughters self-assured, hear My speech but for a year and a day and you self-assured shall tremble; for where there is no vine-crop, there shall be no picking. Take fright, you haughty women! For it is the time of the uncovering and the girding of the loins!
GGJ|1|137|16|0|There shall be wailing for the fields, for the lovely friends indeed and the prolific vines; because upon My people-field shall be growing thorns and hedges, as also over all the houses of pleasure in the merry cities. The palaces shall be deserted and the crowds of the cities lonesome, the towns and citadels becoming eternal caves, for the joy of the beasts of the fields and pasture of the herds. And this till the days of the outpouring of the Spirit from on high.
GGJ|1|137|17|0|Thereupon the desert shall turn into field and the field counted among forests. And justice shall prevail in the desert and righteousness reign in the field. And the fruit of righteousness shall be peace and the benefit of righteousness shall be eternal calmness and security.
GGJ|1|137|18|0|Then shall My people dwell in the houses of peace and hence in the secure dwellings and lofty silence. But the hail nevertheless shall remain along the forest and the city here below shall be a lowly one.
GGJ|1|137|19|0|Blessed are ye that sow keenly beside the waters, sending forth there the feet of the ass and ox indeed.
GGJ|1|137|20|0|If you are therefore brought before and handed over to the foolish kings by the wicked fools of this world, as indicated by Isaiah, then do not trouble yourselves about what to say and how to justify yourselves; for it shall be given you in that hour what to say and how to justify yourselves! [Mt. 10:19]. For it is not you who speak, but My Spirit - the Father's Spirit that speaks through you! [Mt. 10:20].
GGJ|1|137|21|0|This however applies only to the aforementioned, second sending out, which you shall have to accomplish after My ascension; but for now, your burden is not to be an unduly heavy one.
GGJ|1|137|22|0|Because just as the prophet says at the end, so I also say unto you now: blessed are ye that are to sow at the seashores; because you may indeed, for this soil, send your asses and oxen back and forth, i.e. your diligence for goodness and truth, for which I have called you! There you shall not come upon a foolish king, nor upon haughty women, but upon the poor, the sick, the possessed, the lame, deaf and blind; naturally and even more so, in spirit; to these go forth, preaching unto them the Gospel of the kingdom of God, healing everyone who believes, not keeping My name secret unto them!'
GGJ|1|138|1|1|A proper question: What if the harvest from sowing heavenly seed, full of love-peace, yields discord? ‘Do not be concerned about Satan defending himself.’ More objections from Judas. The Lord's exhortation to trust and to fearless spreading of the Gospel. [Mt. 10:21-33]
GGJ|1|138|1|0|Says Simon of Cana, 'Lord, I would like to raise a question, which seems important at least to myself, which you may be inclined to answer for us before we go out, - for our instruction and peace of mind. I beg that You would hear me.'
GGJ|1|138|2|0|Say I, 'I can read your question from your heart more precisely than you can formulate it; but let not this stop you from voicing it for your brethren's sake! For the question is of truly great import and worthy of a true and unspoiled Jew. Hence bring out into the open by all means what makes you heavy breasted!'
GGJ|1|138|3|0|Says Simon of Cana, 'Very well! If it be Your will that I too speak, then let you all hear me! The question is this:
GGJ|1|138|4|0|We shall presently be going to those who have need of us. We shall be preaching what You taught upon the Mount. This Your Sermon on the Mount is of a purely divine nature and therefore of a heavenly goodness beyond all measure. But this teaching is for the most part in strict opposition to the old Mosaic one.
GGJ|1|138|5|0|I am familiar with all the localities along the extensive Galilean sea coast, as also many times no less so with its inhabitants. There are indeed many among them who have thrown Moses overboard for Pythagoras; yet it is not these who would pose too much of a threat for your teaching. But there are among them also many families, who so to say live and die for Moses and actually more still for the Temple, - and the parents generally more so than the children, although the reverse is not seldom the case. If therefore the children of some ultra orthodox Jews receive Your in many ways anti-Templeric teaching, but not their parents, what shall be the result?
GGJ|1|138|6|0|The parents shall reproach the children for disobedience according to Moses and curse them, - a phenomenon none too rare among fanatically orthodox Jews!
GGJ|1|138|7|0|If this undoubtedly shall be taking place in front of our eyes, what shall have to be our response? Because it can doubtlessly be taken for granted that such parents shall persecute and curse us without limit.
GGJ|1|138|8|0|In the alternative case however it would be much easier of course, since by mere virtue of political law itself, the children cannot be lords over the parents. Besides blessings therefore, we shall be casting the seeds also of discord, quarrelling, rage, hate and revenge and shall be hated, persecuted and totally cursed by thousands! Who shall make good such damage and remove the thousandfold curse from our loins!'
GGJ|1|138|9|0|Say I, 'Do not let this overly concern you! Behold, there comes down from heaven not only the mild, all enlivening sun beam of spring, but storm, hail, lightning and thunder as well.
GGJ|1|138|10|0|Everyone praises the sunbeam indeed, but nobody wants to praise the hail, storm, lightning and thunder; and winter comes too soon for all, - yet winter is more beneficial to all than spring; and storm, hail, lightning and thunder are as necessary as the sunset's mild beams!
GGJ|1|138|11|0|I say into you: it shall come and must come that, for My name's sake, one brother shall deliver another to death and thus a father the son; and the children shall be outraged at their parents and help them towards death! [Mt. 10:1] And you have to yourselves be hated by everyone of the world as it now actually is, for My name's sake!
GGJ|1|138|12|0|Whosoever among you shall not be offended thereby, but perseveres until the end, shall gain beatitude [Mt. 10:]; for Satan's paw does not easily let go of his prey! Have you understood Me?'
GGJ|1|138|13|0|Says Judas, 'It's getting better all the time! If this sending has to draw everybody's hatred upon us, then God help such undertaking! Good luck, those who will hate us are going to look after us and keep us like summer does with the snow. Lord, if this is Your full earnest, then I as a simple but nevertheless quite experienced man say to You: Let You nicely stay home with us, because this seed shall not sprout and bring forth fruit! - Hear! If we shall have reached the stage where after our sermon we shall be hated of everyone like death itself, what shall be left us to do; shall we allow ourselves to also be killed on the quiet side? If that too - who will then spread Your Word? Hey, think of what You are asking! Do You not for the sake of the most luminescent heaven see You make Yourself sheer impossible, being therewith Your own greatest enemy and persecutor? Where, where in the whole wide world is he who, hating me beyond death, will listen to my sermon that is going to fill his house with discord, hate, rage and deadly revenge? Speak, - what is to be done in such unavoidable circumstance?'
GGJ|1|138|14|0|Say I, 'You talk the way you understand it, but we talk the way we do. You understand everything in the terrestrially crude way, whilst the discussion here is from the heavens, spiritual.
GGJ|1|138|15|0|If however you or anyone else should be so scared of men, then flee from a town where they persecute you, to another! Because, verily I say unto you: you shall not have preached in all the cities of Israel by the time I already, as the Son of Man, come to you again [Mt. 10:3] as One Who shall kindle judgment for everyone - a ruinous fire in his heart, arousing the evil worm in the evildoer's breast and the fire shall not go out and the worm not die; you yourselves however shall be justified for, let all those beware once who persecuted and laid hands upon you!'
GGJ|1|138|16|0|Speaks Judas once again, 'Yes, once we shall have been killed, You shall follow us indeed! If however you have now given us the authority over evil spirits and the power to heal all sickness, why do You not also at the same time provide us with the power to call forth fire out of the earth, under the feet of those who persecute us, and we shall in a short time convert the whole world for You!'
GGJ|1|138|17|0|Say I, 'And would you be more than is your Master and Lord? I say unto you all however - the disciple is not above his teacher and the servant not above his lord [Mt. 10:4]. It is enough for the disciple to be like his master and for the servant to be like his lord.
GGJ|1|138|18|0|If however your Master does not avail Himself of extraordinary power in order to force men into His teaching, why should His disciples and servants want this?
GGJ|1|138|19|0|Since they have called Me - as the Lord and Master of the house from eternity Beelzebub, how much more shall they call you of My household so! [Mt. 10:5]
GGJ|1|138|20|0|Since it cannot however remain hidden to Me what they intend to or do to you, you can also count on My help at all times! Does the lioness abandon her young, or in times of danger not hazard her life for every cub that would be taken from her? So, surely, I too shall know how to protect you with My life in times of danger!
GGJ|1|138|21|0|Hence do not fear worldly men! What I taught you at night, that speak before them by day; and what I said to one or the other of you in the ear of your heart secretly, that proclaim from the rooftops [Mt. 10:7] and hence fear none of all those who indeed can kill man's body, but cannot kill the soul, which alone lives and has life and which they are unable to damage in any way!
GGJ|1|138|22|0|If however you have to fear, then fear Him Who is a Lord also over your souls and can judge same unto hell, when He will. [Mt. 10:8]. And Him you know now, for it is He Who is telling you this now!
GGJ|1|138|23|0|Look there before us: a roofed barn! Behold the sparrows frolicking thereon; they fly up, then literally fall down from the roof! At the market, two are bought for a penny; how little is their worth! And yet not one falls from the roof without the will of the Father in heaven. [Mt. 10:9]
GGJ|1|138|24|0|But I say unto you: the hairs of your head are counted [Mt. 10:30], yet none comes off your head without the Father's knowledge and will! If however the Father cares for things seeming so exceedingly trivial to you, will He leave unprovided those of you who spread His Word and grace?
GGJ|1|138|25|0|Hence yours is a vain fear and you should never fear; for you surely are better than many sparrows. [Mt. 10:31]
GGJ|1|138|26|0|Therefore, go ye out without fear and confess Me before men! Verily, he who shall confess Me before men, him also will I confess before the Father in heaven! [Mt. 10:3] But whoever among you shall deny Me before men out of vain fear, him I too shall deny once before the Father in heaven.' [Mt. 10:33]
GGJ|1|138|27|0|Here Judas takes the word again, saying, 'This all is spoken wisely and nicely and certainly is also quite true; but of what use is all this. The teaching certainly is wondrously glorious, pure and true - we certainly don't want to argue any part, - whilst your deeds, for those of us assembled here, more than testify of Him Who basically carries them out. But by prevalent norms, the teaching together with the deeds not only shall hardly ever find general acceptance but, as the main cause for strife in every household to which it is introduced, it shall be either most ardently persecuted, or even totally proscribed by the state, making us impossibilities. What then? When, as the spreaders of Your teaching and deeds on earth, we shall have certainly soon expired through stoning or the sword, by fire or indeed on the cross or the lion's den, who shall step in our place and carry on for us?'
GGJ|1|139|1|1|Portentous life and behavioural hints. He who loves anything more than the Lord is not worthy of Him! The world has need of conflict. A glorious promise for the love-faithful.
GGJ|1|139|1|0|Say I, 'I already said to you that you always speak in accordance with the wisdom of the world. To give the world it's peace would be to give it still more death than it is imbued with already in all fullness.
GGJ|1|139|2|0|If you are to restore sight to the blind, shall he become seeing if you tear out his eyes, or shall the lame be straightened if you chop off his defective foot, or shall the dumb ever gain speech if you cut out his tongue; pest be healed by more pest, or a burning house be put out with more fire?
GGJ|1|139|3|0|Behold, just so is it with worldly men today! They are spiritually dead and have no life other than the animalistic natural one. Their souls are only flesh and their spirit, as good as dead, resembles the spirits indwelling the stones, chaining together loose matter by their judged steadfastness, to become stones of all kinds and forms; - softer and harder ones, some transparent and others not and coloured in accordance with their indwelling spirit.
GGJ|1|139|4|0|But should you want to liberate the spirits from the stones, will you be able to bring this about with lukewarm water? Definitely not! I say unto you: with such gentle and peaceable treatment, the stone shall remain firmly what it is. Here a mighty fire has to come, so that the spirits within the stone get into a great battle. Only then do they themselves tear the bonds of matter and are liberated. And behold, so also it must now be here!
GGJ|1|139|5|0|That which liberates the spirits from the stone - the fire, the battle, the mighty pressure and blows, that also awakens the hearts of men turned stone, liberating them, especially the hearts of the great and the rich, who have hearts of diamond which no earthly fire can soften.
GGJ|1|139|6|0|Hence take note of what I say; let go of the ludicrous notion that I have come to bring, through you, the peace of the earth to worldly men, but rather the sword. [Mt. 10:34]
GGJ|1|139|7|0|Comprehend Me properly! I have come to arouse the yet softer son against the more unbending hardness of his father and the more unassuming daughter against her domineering mother and the gentler daughter-in-law against her mean and envious mother-in-law [Mt. 10:35]. Verily, man's worst enemies shall be those of his own household!
GGJ|1|139|8|0|In truth I tell you: Whoever loves his father or mother more than Me is unworthy of Me; and who has sons and daughters and loves them more than Me is unworthy of Me. [Mt. 10:37] Whoever does not willingly take his burden - even if it should weigh him down like the Roman cross of death - onto his shoulders and follow Me, is quite unworthy of Me and shall not participate in the Kingdom of God. [Mt. 10:38]
GGJ|1|139|9|0|Truly I tell you: Whoever seeks the life of this world, and also easily finds it, shall lose life eternal and on judgement day, following the shedding of his body, I shall not awaken him to everlasting life, but cast him into hell for eternal death.
GGJ|1|139|10|0|But he who does not seek worldly life, even shuns and despises it out of true, pure love for Me, shall find eternal life [Mt. 10:39]; for I shall awaken him immediately after the death of his body, i.e. on his judgement day, or the first day of his new life in the spirit-world, and shall lead him into My Eternal Kingdom and adorn his head with the crown of eternal, immortal wisdom and love and he will then rule forever with Me and all the angels of eternal, infinite heaven over all the material and spirit world.'
GGJ|1|140|1|1|About the spirit world in eternal, infinite space. The power of God’s children in eternity.
GGJ|1|140|1|0|Asks Simon of Cana, 'Lord, would You not tell us where heaven, wherein the angels dwell, is actually situated, also how large it is and how large the world of matter, which You mentioned, might be?'
GGJ|1|140|2|0|Say I, 'Friend, you are blind if you do not see and comprehend this. If I mentioned that heaven was endlessly vast, how can you ask about its size? The spiritual Kingdom of Heaven is everywhere as endlessly extended as this endless universe of which you can see with your eyes but an unspeakably tiny fraction.
GGJ|1|140|3|0|This earth, the great sun, the moon and the stars all of which are immense worlds, some of them thousands upon thousand million times larger than this earth - all that taken together is - compared to the endlessly vast creation of the material world, in magnitude and vastness not even as much as the smallest dewdrop compared to the immense ocean which is so vast that a good sailor would need more than twice the age of Methusalah to sail over all of its area. However, the material world up to now, as much as has already been created, still has a limit beyond which there exists an infinite, eternal space compared to the absolutely endless expansion of which, in all directions, the entire aforesaid creation of the whole material world is like a moment compared to eternity.
GGJ|1|140|4|0|Thus, the spirit world is quite as endless as infinite space that does not end anywhere.
GGJ|1|140|5|0|Although space has nowhere an end in eternity and is thus truly endless in all directions, there is in its most endless depths and distances not a single spot where the spirit of God's wisdom and might is not as much present as now here among you. The true children of God, who will excel in proper love for God, the holy Father from eternity, and also in pure love for their neighbours, shall beyond in the great house of the Father obtain the might and the power to forever fill the infinite space with more and more new creations.
GGJ|1|140|6|0|You, however, are still too ignorant and cannot grasp what I have now told you. But this I nevertheless tell you: No mortal eye can see nor ear hear and no earthly sense can ever grasp what beyond in the Kingdom of Heaven awaits those who become worthy of being called children of God.
GGJ|1|140|7|0|For, before the eyes of true children of God the earths, suns and moons shall be floating like glimmering dust.
GGJ|1|140|8|0|Therefore, do not be only hearers, but be doers of My Word.
GGJ|1|140|9|0|Only the deed will let you recognise whether the words I have spoken to you, and am still speaking, are coming to you from the mouth of a man or from God's mouth.' [John 7:17]
GGJ|1|140|10|0|But just as you are yourselves to be complete doers of My Word - if you are to be of an enlivening conviction as to Who is He that has given you this teaching and Commandment of love, so you are to also spurn on to the deed all those to whom you proclaim My Word, because as long as the Word merely adheres to the brain, it has no higher worth than the braying of a donkey, which also is audible.
GGJ|1|140|11|0|Only when the word penetrates the heart does it become live, taking hold of the will, which is the focus of love, driving the whole man unto action.
GGJ|1|140|12|0|Through such action a new man arises within the old and My word actually becomes new flesh and blood.
GGJ|1|140|13|0|And only this new-man shall show you that My Words truly are of God, having today the same authority, power and effect as eternities of eternities ago; because everything you see, feel, smell, taste and hear is basically nothing other than God's Word.
GGJ|1|140|14|0|He Who eternities ago out of Himself commanded the worlds, suns and moons to be, placing them in their extensive tracks, the Same is now placing you into new tracks of eternal life!
GGJ|1|140|15|0|But I say to you furthermore that, he who receives you also receives Me; but he who receives Me receives also Him who sent Me unto you [Mt. 10:40] - which you ought to comprehend properly!
GGJ|1|141|1|1|Missionary and behavioural hints for the apostles. Perpetual prophecy and about true and false prophets. The first sending out of the apostles to Israeli locations. Promise of more light upon the apostles' return.
GGJ|1|141|1|0|But I say yet more unto you: You are aware of how, as always was, there also are prophets today and there always shall be to the end of the world and to every nation upon earth, regardless of which faith. Because through the prophets alone, regardless of whether all ties between heaven and earth may have already been severed, a secret bond nevertheless is kept up which no dark power is capable of breaking.
GGJ|1|141|2|0|There indeed always were, are and will be false prophets among the true; but this affects very little if at all the authenticity of a prophet awoken through heaven, because the true prophet shall expose the liar to the world and he shall not escape punishment from heaven.
GGJ|1|141|3|0|When a true prophet comes to a house and is accepted as such, then he who has received him as a true prophet, or as a messenger in the prophet's name, hearing and heeding his word in his heart, shall receive a prophet's reward in the beyond in God's kingdom. And whoever receives one righteous in the name of one righteous, i.e. where such stands in the reputation of one righteous and merits such title, or where in the absence of such repute, the one receiving him acknowledges him as such without subjecting him to a test as to whether he in fact is one righteous, such shall once receive the reward of a just one in the kingdom of heaven. [Mt. 10:41]
GGJ|1|141|4|0|And yet again I say unto you more: behold these little ones here surrounding Me lovingly! Whoever shall, in the name of a disciple, pass even a cup of water unto the least of these little ones, I tell you of a truth, such trifling deed shall nevertheless not go unrewarded. [Mt. 10:42]
GGJ|1|141|5|0|Now you have everything you have need of in the matter for which I have chosen you. Go now to all the cities I showed you and acquaint those residing, there with the kingdom of God, and do how and what I have commanded you; your reward shall not be an inconsiderable one.
GGJ|1|141|6|0|When you shall have accomplished in the cities of Israel, of which there are not many, that which you were commanded, then return unto Me again, that I may initiate you into the deeper mysteries in the kingdom of God; for unto you it is given to understand such mysteries, with which the kingdom of God is imbued.'
GGJ|1|141|7|0|Says Peter, 'Lord, are we twelve to move in company or individually into one or the other city, as well as the markets and villages?'
GGJ|1|141|8|0|Say I, 'That's up to you; but better it is for you to go at least by two's or three's, so that one can act as witness for the other; and My Spirit in you shall act more powerfully when you assemble by two's or three's in My name, teaching and acting thus.
GGJ|1|141|9|0|But that you should remain together in full number firstly is not necessary and would secondly make it harder to be taken into a house, due to space and care. Hence split up into either two's or three's! But choose the cities, markets and villages first and be agreed among yourselves as to who is to tackle them respectively!
GGJ|1|141|10|0|In this way you can appear in more cities and win much time, enabling you the sooner to return unto Me again. If you are active, you shall easily have finished in seven weeks or earlier still; but be gone now, as every hour counts!'
GGJ|1|141|11|0|Say Judas Iscariot, 'Lord, the sun is close to setting; the day hardly lasts another half hour and it is far to all places from here; to reach just the nearest village would take two hours treading. Would it not be just as good if we break forth early in the morning?'
GGJ|1|141|12|0|Say I, 'No, My friend, every minute's delay is a threat! You shall, even today still, after sunset reach a market beyond the mountain towards the East, where they shall need your help and you shall then be well received there; but do not remain there more than three days, nor at another place too easily so! Stay together till then, but then split up at the aforementioned market!'
GGJ|1|141|13|0|Following these words, the twelve quickly hit the road and the residents of this destroyed little village, miraculously rebuilt afterwards through My grace, gave them two guides who took them to the shortest road to the market.
GGJ|1|142|1|1|The first missionary work of the dispatched apostles. Occasion of the weeping residents and the Herodian tax-extortionists. Missionary success. The converted extortionists as good witnesses to the disciples.
GGJ|1|142|1|0|When after a couple of short hours the twelve had reached the above-mentioned market place, they found the residents before the market-gate huddled in groups, weeping, with some complaining most bitterly; because the Herodian tax-extortionists were terrorising the market, plundering houses, taking from insolvent parents their most beloved, best and most beautiful children, binding them together with ropes like cattle and throwing them on the oxen-drawn tax-wagons. When the disciples became aware of these abominations, they turned to me in their hearts.
GGJ|1|142|2|0|Hearing in their hearts distinctly the words, 'Whatever you want shall at once take place', - when they perceived that, they said to the most miserable residents of the market-town, 'Peace be with you! May the kingdom of God, which we spread in the name of the Lord, be with you! Come with us to your market and we shall fix your problem with those unjust and most heartless tax-extortionists!'
GGJ|1|142|3|0|Say the residents, 'Oh, there you shall not be listened to! Because those extorting the most unjust taxes are not humans, but wildest rapacious animals, who shall attack you most vehemently.'
GGJ|1|142|4|0|Says Peter, 'Dear brethren, accept what we bring you; everything else the Lord shall accomplish! But gold and silver do not expect of us, but what we have, that you shall obtain from us. But now let us rush to the market, that the children may not suffer overduly!'
GGJ|1|142|5|0|Moving upon the place with the residents, the disciples notice several wagons loaded with personal effects, some with children and some with sheep and cattle, with the tax-extortionists already giving the departure signal, not taking any notice of the screaming and wailing of the roped children.
GGJ|1|142|6|0|Here Peter steps up to the chief tax-extortionist, speaking in the most urgent tone, 'Miserable wretch! With what right do you carry out these abominations?! Do you not know that an almighty God dwells above you Who can destroy you and your accomplices at once? Stand back from your abominations and return the lot, or you shall taste the sharpness of God's wrath on the spot!' - Says the chief tax-extortionist to Peter, 'Who are you, daring to talk to me in that tone? Are you by chance unaware of the power I wield through Herod, who obtains it through tenure from the emperor of Rome? Do you perhaps not know either that I can have anyone getting in my way killed instantly without trial?! Step back immediately! Another word and the edge of the sword catches up with you!'
GGJ|1|142|7|0|Says Peter, 'Now then, since you - a son of Jacob notwithstanding - are a human no more, but a wild rapacious beast, may God's judgment hit you and your accomplices. Amen!'
GGJ|1|142|8|0|When Peter had exclaimed this with great zeal, fire broke forth from the earth, consuming the chief instantly. Seeing this, his accomplices were so frightened that they fell down before Peter, promising to do any thing he orders, if only he would not punish them in this terrible manner!
GGJ|1|142|9|0|Says Peter, 'So let go of the lot and depart in peace! But do not ever let you crave for such service to a Herod again; because with the first step, it shall happen to you as happened to the chief in front of your eyes!'
GGJ|1|142|10|0|Upon these words, the tax-extortionists at once untied and released the children, doing similarly with all livestock, such as sheep and calves, together with whatever they had exacted from this place; to which they, together with Herod, had no right at all. Because this market had already purchased its freedom from Herod a year earlier, from the Romans, as other places too had done, due to the unlimited Herodian oppressions. But Herod was carrying out secret raids nullifying the redemption-deeds and giving his exactors all authority with new deeds, undertaking his accountability to the emperor.
GGJ|1|142|11|0|Peter now went about extolling to the extortionists their injustice towards their brethren, whilst the former began to curse Herod and reproach themselves for lending the tyrant their ready hands.
GGJ|1|142|12|0|Peter however now began to teach the kingdom of God and behold, all the tax-extortionists - nearly one hundred in all - were converted and followed Peter, and this was a good catch; because these very tax-extortionists became extremely active in their own right and considerably contributed to the rapid spreading of My teaching.
GGJ|1|142|13|0|The residents of this market however hung unto the apostles for three days and even permitted themselves to be baptised in My name for the apostles also baptised with water and in My name, anyone who asked for baptism.
GGJ|1|142|14|0|They had not yet actually been commanded by Me to do so, but knew it was not against My will.
GGJ|1|142|15|0|The residents went to all lengths to host the disciples superbly and at the end also offered them money for having healed their sick. The disciples however did not accept any, nor anything else, which amazed the former tax-men, who said, 'Your unselfishness even more than your miraculous works persuades us of the fact that you are messengers of God, because men of this world are full of the blackest self-interest.'
GGJ|1|142|16|0|Judas' eyes bulged of course, on seeing much gold, which was offered him; but Thomas was constantly at his side and so the money-hungry disciple did not this time dare accept any, which caused him much inner sorrow.
GGJ|1|142|17|0|After three days however the disciples split up here into two's and between ten to fifteen of the converted tax-men went with these, rendering the disciples good service; for they had much courage and knew no fear before men.
GGJ|1|142|18|0|The twelve now did as I had commanded them and they did well everywhere.
GGJ|1|142|19|0|And what did I Myself do after sending the disciples out with the stated instructions?
GGJ|1|143|1|1|Section: The Lord at the Sea of Galilee. John the Baptist's imprisonment and inquiry
GGJ|1|143|1|1|The Lord's works during the apostle's absence. More details about John the Baptists' doubts about Jesus' Messiahship. John's inquiry of the Lord Himself. The Lord's answer. [Mt. 11:1-6]
GGJ|1|143|1|0|After the disciples left the place where I gave them instructions, as outlined, I remained there till sunset, blessing the poor little folk and its small children; whereupon I then moved onwards a little with the numerous remaining disciples who were about Me, to the towns upon the Galilean Sea, from where some of these were natives and residents; and there I taught and preached what I had commanded the twelve to teach and preach and everywhere healed the sick. [Mt. 11:1]
GGJ|1|143|2|0|But John, who had baptised on the Jordan, had by then been already thrown into prison by Herod and that through the priests' of Jerusalem's lobbying, having made strong representations to Herod toward that end; for they could not forgive John for having denounced them as serpents and a generation of vipers. But they did not themselves dare to attack the preacher in the desert, for they were mindful of his being regarded by the people as a great prophet; hence they got at Herod, through gold and through all kinds of official ordinances and Herod had him arrested under the pretext of one insane, who was stirring up the people with subversive ideas and driving them crazy in many ways.
GGJ|1|143|3|0|But basically Herod was not concerned so much with the substance of John's teaching as making a good haul. Therefore did Herod not confine John too strictly, but allowed everybody access to John in prison, for a reasonable fee; recognised disciples of the Baptist had to pay only a stater per week, whilst others had to pay a silver crown for just a day's visit.
GGJ|1|143|4|0|And Herod did not forbid John to preach and make as big a noise as possible, in a large hall which had been converted to a large public prison; for it brought in that much more money for Herod.
GGJ|1|143|5|0|Herod often went to see John and even encouraged him to make yet more noise than he did in the desert at Bethabara, since he was now safe from the priests and Pharisees and he even confided being a friend and protector of John's.
GGJ|1|143|6|0|John was indeed aware in his spirit as to whom he was dealing with in Herod; but he made use of such opportunity and kept on preaching in prison and his disciples had unhindered access to him, naturally for the minimal fee of a stater per week. Priests from the Temple had to pay a pound if they wanted to see John and when they queried Herod on why he let John continue preaching in prison, the cunning fox of a Herod replied, 'This I do for state security, in order to track down all the followers of this threatening extremist!' For such answer the priests praised Herod beyond measure and showered him with gold, silver and precious stones. For they reasoned: this is our man; him we must support in every way, for he is destined to rid us of all this prophetic rabble.
GGJ|1|143|7|0|But Herod, a Greek by birth, was only after the money and was not in the least concerned about anything else. Next to money, only the most beautiful concubines mattered. On their account he even could show cruelty, if these desired it; but otherwise no one got anything out of him without money; but for money he was available for every contingency.
GGJ|1|143|8|0|From this authentic description of Herod, it shall become clear to all how John could have his disciples around him in prison and how through his disciples as well as others visiting him frequently, he could be kept in touch with My action in Galilee.
GGJ|1|143|9|0|Since John found out in prison therefore how I taught and acted, he sent two of his most experienced disciples to Me [Mt. 11:2] to ask Me: 'Are You indeed the One Who was to come, or are we to wait for another?' [Mt. 11:3]
GGJ|1|143|10|0|Here it will be asked and said, 'How could John, who at first gave Me the greatest testimony, came to ask a question like that?' The reason for anyone who could think just one span above the material was most simple and even most natural.
GGJ|1|143|11|0|At the time of John's getting acquainted with Me, he also fully comprehended that I incontrovertibly was the promised Messiah and that through My mere appearance already, the entire Jewish nation was as good as redeemed and that the power of the worldly great was finished forever. When however he ended up in prison, being ever more convinced as the days went by that with My appearance, the power of the worldly great not only had not ceased but only increased, then even John began to slightly and quietly doubt My authenticity.
GGJ|1|143|12|0|For he reckoned; if this Jesus of Nazareth really is the promised the Son of the living God, how can He now let me down and not free me from prison and how could He allow it to happen?
GGJ|1|143|13|0|Yet he then heard from those who visited him what unheard-of deeds I was performing and so he then dispatched the two of his most experienced disciples to Me, Who put the above questions to Me.
GGJ|1|143|14|0|I however, knowing quite well the reason for his having Me questioned thus, answered the disciples with brevity, saying to them; 'Go and tell John what ye see and hear [Mt. 11:4]. The blind see, the lame walk, the leprous are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead arise and the poor have the Gospel preached to them [Mt. 11:5]. And blessed will be they who shall not be offended in Me.' [Mt. 11:6] The two disciples did not know what to say to Me.
GGJ|1|144|1|1|The Lord's hints about John's works and plight. Jesus and John - sun and moon. ‘He must wax and I wane!’ The Lord's testimony of John: ‘He is more than a prophet, he is Elijah’ Mt. 11:7-14
GGJ|1|144|1|0|After some time, the older of the two asked Me why it was that John had to languish in prison, since he had never sinned before God or man.
GGJ|1|144|2|0|Said I, 'He too could be free if he wanted to! The moon indeed does good service at night, but if it wants to compete with the sun for prominence, as if it's light even by day, next to the sun was as important as the sun itself, then the moon is greatly mistaken; for once the sun is up, the moon's sheen is quite dispensable. Do you understand that?
GGJ|1|144|3|0|Who prevented John from following Me when I came to him at the Jordan and he recognised Me more distinctly? He remained in his desert and constantly did rigid penance, - yet had never sinned. Why did he do this? - He himself delivered himself up to Herod; now he can see how he gets on with the fox!
GGJ|1|144|4|0|Say to him however that I did not come to take away the power from the worldly great, but to confirm them upon their seats of power. But he who seeks disputation with Me shall have a tough battle on his hands.'
GGJ|1|144|5|0|Hearing these My words, they said nothing further, but took their leave, setting out upon their road back to John in Jerusalem at once, notifying him immediately.
GGJ|1|144|6|0|John however beat his breast, saying, 'Yes, it is He; He is right, He must wax and I wane and die off this world.'
GGJ|1|144|7|0|Yet, at the place of Seba, a fishing village situated at the Galilean Sea, the many people there, as well as those who had followed Me there, were wide-eyed about John the Baptist and said, 'How could he have committed a sin? Was the fact of not following You a major sin of his, which he is now atoning?! Lord, are we wrong in judging thus?'
GGJ|1|144|8|0|But I retorted, saying, 'When the full moon shines at night, all go out to admire its light and are happy; but when the sun appears, while the moon still shows its weak sheen in the sky, then all turn away from the moon, grazing their eyes upon the mighty sunlight, praising same in every beaming dew-drop; because one drop of water under the sun shines more brilliantly than ten moons in the night.
GGJ|1|144|9|0|But does the moon commit a sin if it is darkened by the sun during the day and because even a dew-drop affords the beholder more light than the entire moon?
GGJ|1|144|10|0|I say unto you all let him who has ears hear! The Son of Man also is a sun and John is His moon. The moon verily shines in the night of your spirit and witnessed of the Light, which has now come unto you, which in your darkness you still have not recognised; if however the moon's sheen turns faint when the sun of day shines among you, how can you think of him as with sin?'
GGJ|1|144|11|0|Verily I say unto you, there has not since Adam, been a soul among men more pure, indwelling and animating a body!
GGJ|1|144|12|0|But I ask everyone of you, as there is not one among you who did not go to the desert where John preached and baptised, - you all heard his sermon and most of you also let yourselves be baptised: What went ye out to see in the desert?
GGJ|1|144|13|0|Did ye perhaps go and see a reed blown about by the wind? [Mt. 11:7]. Or did ye go out to see a man with soft raiments. Behold, they who wear soft raiments dwell in the houses of kings and not in the harsh desert of Bethabara! [Mt. 11:8]. Or did you go out to see a prophet?
GGJ|1|144|14|0|Verily I tell you: John is more than a prophet [Mt. 11:9]. Because it is he of whom it is written: 'I send My angel before you, who shall prepare your way!' [Mt. 11:10]. Do you comprehend now who he is?
GGJ|1|144|15|0|Verily, I say it yet more plainly than I already said; of all those born of woman from the beginning, not one emerged greater than this John the Baptist; nevertheless, I also tell you that from now on, the least in the kingdom of God shall be greater than he. [Mt. 11:11]
GGJ|1|144|16|0|But this too let you keep well in mind; from the days of John even till now the kingdom of God suffers violence and they that do it violence shall gain it. [Mt. 11:12]
GGJ|1|144|17|0|Up until John, all the prophets as well as Moses' law have prophesied. [Mt. 11:13] He was the last prophet before Me.
GGJ|1|144|18|0|If you will receive it, this very John is Elijah who is to come again before the Messiah! [Mt. 11:14] He also has come and prophesied before Me and has prepared My ways, as you have found out yourselves. Say it now whether you know who John is!'
GGJ|1|145|1|1|John the Baptist's spirit and soul. ‘I am the Way and the Life’ John's calling and individual freedom as prophet. The nature of asking. About the penitent sinner and the ninety-nine self-righteous.
GGJ|1|145|1|0|Say the people, 'Lord, if so then it is wrong for You to leave him in the prison! Judging by Your deeds, which only God is likely to accomplish, it would surely have been easy for You to free him, since he worked for You! Lord, this You ought to do now and not let him be stuck in prison.'
GGJ|1|145|2|0|Say I, 'He who comes himself accomplishes more than by sending a messenger or a letter; John's spirit is big and bigger than any spirit that ever acted in a body on this earth; but his body is of this earth and out of its weakness a weak soul has developed and it is good thus!
GGJ|1|145|3|0|For such strong spirit is indeed capable of raising a strong soul; but the flesh and soul of John are weak. Hence he always sent messengers in his own stead and here messenger or letter never effect what a person does himself in whom reside soul and spirit.
GGJ|1|145|4|0|Because I must not and cannot, hang My own strength and power upon someone, be it that someone comes and takes same himself; because on My part none is precluded from taking either life, or judgment, whatever he will, and thus neither My authority nor power for a good cause.
GGJ|1|145|5|0|But whoever does not come by himself, to him it shall not be granted, other than the grace of light, through which he would find the way to Me, here or in the beyond and realise along the way that I Myself am the way to life and the Life itself.
GGJ|1|145|6|0|John indeed, like no other, attained to near mastery of his flesh. He saw the blessings in front of him yet did not take them by force. Why not? Did he have to be like that?
GGJ|1|145|7|0|Here stands before you He Who pronounces the 'Must', where necessary! But this One also is telling you that He did not pronounce for John a must in this respect.
GGJ|1|145|8|0|His being called to make straight for Me a way, for the people's sake, was a kind of must, behind which nevertheless there was hidden an eternity of freedom, which however you shall not grasp in your flesh; but that he should not have been allowed to follow Me when seeing and recognising Me, there was neither a 'should not', and even less a 'must not'. There his spirit listened to the soul, wherewith he also got into doubts about Me and has for this reason sent messengers to Me for the second time. He Who asks is not yet in the clear, since every question presupposes either a complete lack of knowledge, or a doubt about whether what one knows is true. If John were fully in the clear, he would not be sending Me messengers.
GGJ|1|145|9|0|No one indeed before him had led a life so strict - because he would eat and drink nothing for days if he felt even the slightest carnal desire in his flesh and hence was the earth's greatest penitent - without ever having sinned; I nevertheless say unto you all: a sinner who has never mended his ways, approaching Me with a love-filled heart, rates higher with Me than John!
GGJ|1|145|10|0|For he who says to Me: Lord, I am a sinner and not worthy of Your entering my house, is preferable to Me than to ninety-nine righteous who need no penance, praising God in their heart for not being sinners and hence better than an ever so great a sinner. I say unto you: theirs shall not be too great a reward in My kingdom!'
GGJ|1|146|1|1|Section: The Lord at the home of Kisjonah, the tax collector, in Kis
GGJ|1|146|1|1|Kisjonah, the tax-collector's conversion. An instance of the Lord's condescending and merciful grace. The Pharisees' and fanatical Jews' anger. Their conversation.
GGJ|1|146|1|0|When I had finished talking, a tax-collector stepped over to Me from the crowd whose heart had already been for a long time aglow for Me, although conscious of many a sin. This one fell on his face before Me, saying:
GGJ|1|146|2|0|'Oh, Lord! Here lies before You in the dust one who is indeed a great sinner, yet daring to love You beyond all measure. Behold, Lord, it is already high noon; my desire to invite You and all Your disciples to lunch is great, if only I was worthy of Your coming under my roof! I and my house are too unclean and sinful for You; but there are clean foods and drinks in my larder. Oh, show me sinful one the grace of letting me bring You the foods through clean hands!'
GGJ|1|146|3|0|Say I, 'Kisjonah! Arise and I shall go with you into your house to partake of lunch there! May a great blessing come upon your house, not on account of your sins but your true love and humility, whence also your sins are forgiven you as if you had never sinned!'
GGJ|1|146|4|0|After that, Kisjonah the tax-collector got up and I together with a large number of disciples went into the house with him. Over a hundred were served and there was no lack of the best wine as well.
GGJ|1|146|5|0|But besides My disciples, a great crowd of people had come together from all the Galilean localities, as well as from Judea, who escorted Me to Kisjonah's house; and as there was no room in the house, Kisjonah had bread and wine handed out to them in the open, on account of their being with Me.
GGJ|1|146|6|0|On such occasions, Pharisees were of course not lacking, who followed Me everywhere from Capernaum. Since they once again saw Me eating and drinking with much cheer and gladness and how at the table I was amicably shaking the repentant tax-collectors' hands, calling them My dear friends even whilst they were regarded as arch-sinners by the Jews, this again was the last straw for the Pharisees and other ultra orthodox Jews.
GGJ|1|146|7|0|But what angered them more than anything else was that after the meal, I went arm in arm with the tax-collectors for a stroll in a lovely big garden upon the Sea and also paid Kisjonah's five well-behaved daughters much heartfelt attention, because they really were filled with innermost love for Me. I lovingly called them 'My brides', which seemed tremendously sinful to the Pharisees.
GGJ|1|146|8|0|When on top of that towards evening I accepted an invitation to stay overnight and I volunteered to stay three days or even longer with Kisjonah, this was the ultimate affront for the Pharisees and arch-orthodox Jews. 'So', said they, 'with such rabble, with such arch-sinners and tax-collectors does he hobnob it, eating and drinking friendship with them, getting all but drunk and playing gentleman with the sinning daughters of arch-sinners, flattering them and in the end preaching God's Gospel to the arch-whores, instead of calling upon us to seize and burn these monsters! This would be a nice Messiah! And now, with the opulent five whores having seduced him, he even wants to stay God knows how long!
GGJ|1|146|9|0|Let's go! Why hang around him longer? Now we know exactly what he is on about. We have been around him for quite some time; has anyone seen him pray? Who has ever seen him fast? The Sabbath he does not keep, his friend and joy are the greatest arch-heretics and heathens. Greeks and Romans, tax-collectors and arch-sinners and sumptuous and sleek whores, followed by a good meal and many a goblet of the best wine!
GGJ|1|146|10|0|In other words, he is firstly nothing but a smart magician from Pythagoras' school and knows how to deal it out! Added to that he is a smooth talker, something all magicians have to be in order to sell their wares. He accepts no money for sure; but is this so praiseworthy? Oh, all magicians do it in their first year, to get their renown the sooner; once they have that, then often kings do not have the treasure to satisfy such artists!
GGJ|1|146|11|0|But why should this one need money at all? His eating and drinking he gets for nothing - as much of it as he likes and otherwise he needs nothing. To that, he is a glutton and wine-bibber and sinner's associate, enjoying a life of ease. And thirdly he has no need of a God and His commandments, because he deems himself a god or at least his son, whom our God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob is supposed to have begotten through the notorious Mary of Nazareth. Which one of us is stupid enough to not call the bluff of such newly-baked, typically heathen magic farce instantly?!
GGJ|1|146|12|0|In short, we are wake-ups and it is high time to let go of him, or he may still get at us and we are of the devil! - There! Watch how he flatters the hated tax-man's five daughters and how these properly worship him! I would bet a thousand pound to a stater that this prophet and saviour, if he were to get to Jerusalem today, would start it up most intimately and sweetly with the queen of all whores - the world-renown Mary of Magdalon and perhaps even with Mary and Martha of Bethany, who are supposed to have the second most frequent visits from the Greeks of Jerusalem after Mary of Magdalon.'
GGJ|1|146|13|0|Says another with somewhat sharper eyes, to the first - a Pharisee, 'You are not altogether wrong; but if you think back to a similar occasion at the house of Matthew, the tax-collector, then there too we were judging that way, yet were then so licked by his wisdom that we could not find an answer in a thousand. What if he took it up with us again?! Will you take up our defence?'
GGJ|1|146|14|0|Says the first, 'I know that as well as you do; for I went through it too. He is going to find dodges aplenty and is besides a smooth talker and magician's chief. But our intellect has to show us the way and here it says, 'Leave before you are of the devil!' And we are surely going to follow such advice? Do we really want to become of the devil? By god no! This be eternally far from us all; for we have Abraham as father, whose father is God and hence we do not want the wool pulled over our eyes by this magician the way he does it with the heathens!'
GGJ|1|146|15|0|Says the second one again, 'But his teaching is pure and fully corresponds with man's nature and nothing devilish comes to the fore! Here I do not altogether agree with you, as Moses basically taught us the same thing as this Nazarene.
GGJ|1|146|16|0|To love God above all and one's brother neighbour as oneself; to not return evil for evil; to do good even to the enemy and to bless those who curse us and to at the same time be humble and full of gentleness, - here truly nothing devilish will peer through!'
GGJ|1|146|17|0|Says the first, 'Not for you, because you already are of the devil! Don't you know that the devil is most dangerous precisely when dressed up as an angel of light?!'
GGJ|1|146|18|0|Says the second, 'If old wives tales like that are your yardstick, then one cannot talk to you! Where stands the ox or donkey who has either seen a Satan dressed up as an angel of God, or spoken to one? Truly, here you and all your whingers are not fair to this man!
GGJ|1|146|19|0|We know nothing bad about him, but only much good and even unheard-of miracles. Why should we judge him just for seeing him deal as much with sinners as with righteous men, showing them much patience and much loving forbearance?
GGJ|1|147|1|1|The departure of the ultra-orthodox Jews and their losing their way and their return. Their overnight stay with Kisjonah. The Lord's parable of the pipers. The Jews' anger and their threatening of the Lord. [Mt. 11:15-19]
GGJ|1|147|1|0|When the second one finished saying this, the arch-Pharisees and ultra-orthodox Jews left the second one with his more moderate supporters. Setting out upon the overland route to Capernaum, because the sea was going strong and they did not trust the shippers who assured them it would be safe.
GGJ|1|147|2|0|The entire party however, about one hundred and fifty strong, not being familiar with the correct route, did not get far and that at an insurmountable high cliff jutting into the sea, causing immense breakers. Immediately above this, rose a high and steep mountain range, over which there was no pass from this part of the sea; and so the party had no option but to back-track the extensive road of about two hours journey, not arriving until midnight and in blackest night under storm and rain with thunder and lightning in Kisjonah the tax-collector's forecourts, to there seek protection and shelter, as the whole party was soaked to the skin and in a state of near collapse from exhaustion. And the tax-collector and his people took them in caringly and found them dry quarters, which the soaked ones found most agreeable.
GGJ|1|147|3|0|Fairly late the following day the soaked ones re-emerged somewhat tired, drying their apparel under the sun's beams.
GGJ|1|147|4|0|It was Sabbath however, but Kisjonah and his people went about their tasks as on any other day; and at midday the tables were set with all kinds of well prepared foods.
GGJ|1|147|5|0|Kisjonah invited also the soaked and tired ones, but they not only did not accept but started to grumble and curse such profaners and non-heeders of the Sabbath; for a proper Jew is to neither touch nor eat anything before sunset, - he is allowed only to drink three times a day.
GGJ|1|147|6|0|Since the invited returned the tax-collector's friendliness in this manner, the latter turned to Me and said, 'Lord! What ought to be done about these fools? I want to do them a good turn and they curse me for it! Please tell me whether God hears the curse of such fools, for the chastisement of those cursed by them!'
GGJ|1|147|7|0|Say I, 'Oh yes, but not to the detriment of the ones cursed by them, but only of the cursers. Who has ears to hear, let him hear. [Mt. 11:15] I will tell you how things actually are with them. Do you think they observe the Sabbath because this was bid by Moses? Or do you think they fast because of that?
GGJ|1|147|8|0|I tell you: In their hearts Moses and the prophets are not worth three stater, but they wish to be seen as Aaron's worthy successors by the people who pay the tithe and good money.
GGJ|1|147|9|0|How can I describe this miserable generation? Are they not like the little children sitting in the market-place and calling out to their playmates [Mt. 11:16] "We piped for you and you would not dance; we wailed and you would not cry." [Mt. 11:17] But I do here not regard the Pharisees and orthodox Jews as such little, but those who are here with us, for they are the ones who yesterday wanted in their heart to keep these fools and total deniers of God here, and the fools have scoffed at them and Me. The sailors wanted to take them across the Sea to Capernaum since there was a good wind, but these fools did not trust the sailors. They went, and a bad storm drove them again back here. Now you have invited them to the midday meal, and they curse you.
GGJ|1|147|10|0|You dear little children who are here before Me sitting at the true market of life, I tell you: Do not pipe to these fools any longer, for they are lame in their spirit and, therefore, do not want to dance. Thus also refrain from wailing, for their hearts are stones and have no moisture.
GGJ|1|147|11|0|John, about whom we yesterday talked so much and to whom I bore a most fair witness, came and led such an austere life that he hardly ate and drank anything except for locusts and wild honey which he laboriously got himself from earth-holes. And these people, as well as others of this kind of rabble, told him to his face that he was possessed by the devil [Mt. 11:18] who fed and supported him by night.
GGJ|1|147|12|0|And has not John piped and wailed more than enough like no one before him? But behold - these and many of their kind would neither dance nor cry.
GGJ|1|147|13|0|Now the long since promised Son of Man has come into the world in Me. This one eats and drinks. And what do they say now? Yesterday you heard it yourselves what they thought of Me when they shouted: "Look at him! A glutton and a drinker and, besides, a friend of tax-collectors and sinners."
GGJ|1|147|14|0|But I tell you: Such wisdom has to have itself justified by its children [Mt. 11:19], that is, its own children declare them to be fools, and thus the wisdom with which they have served us has become justified in its children; but so has Mine, for its children recognise and accept it, and thereby both kinds of wisdom, the false and the true, have been sufficiently justified.'
GGJ|1|147|15|0|Here the Pharisees and arch-Jews rose and said to Me, 'Beware - you are a Jew still! We have the law and the right to ruin you as an arch-heretic; because you want to destroy Moses and undermine the prophets! Woe betide you if you do not let go of such aspirations! We have the emperor's consent to make use of Roman law and any governor has to accede to our demands!'
GGJ|1|148|1|1|The disciples want to see the Lord vindicated. ‘After this life there still comes an eternal life.’ The Lord's pronouncement over Chorazim, Bethsaida and Capernaum. Vision of a future judgment. ‘I thank Thee Father... that Thou hast revealed it unto babes.’ ‘I and the Father are One.’ [Mt. 11:20-26]
GGJ|1|148|1|0|With these threats, My disciples stepped over to me and said, 'Lord. How can You listen to this? Do You not have power in abundance to destroy such vermin? The Sycharites were chased away several times when they tried to confront You; yet You had not worked as much at Sychar as at Capernaum!'
GGJ|1|148|2|0|Say I, 'I naturally would have power for it to excess. But the Lord of life does not need to hold judgment here; because after this life there comes another which, whether good or bad, shall have no end, - the duration being the same. And for yonder eternal time I of a truth now pronounce a just judgment and condemn all the cities in which I had worked so much, yet receive now such reward, as you have just heard!
GGJ|1|148|3|0|They have with all My preaching not improved [Mt. 11:20] and have remained dumb in their hearts for all My deeds. Hence beware, Chorazim, beware, Bethsaida! Had such deeds been done at Tyre and Sidon, they should in their days have repented in sack-cloth and ashes! [Mt. 11:21]
GGJ|1|148|4|0|Yet I say unto you: on judgment day in the other world, they shall fare better than these. [Mt. 11:22]
GGJ|1|148|5|0|As for you, proud Capernaum, who have been upraised to heaven, you shall be cast down to hell! For had such deeds been done at Sodom as have been done here, that city would still stand today! [Mt. 11:23]
GGJ|1|148|6|0|And yet again I say to you: on the day of judgment in the world to come, it shall be more tolerable for the Sodomites than for you, proud, hard and immeasurably ungrateful city! For this have I healed thousands of your sick and resurrected your dead, so you would now curse Me?! Woe betide you on judgment day in the beyond! There you shall find out Who was He Whom you cursed!'
GGJ|1|148|7|0|Following this My condemnation, many received a vision and saw how such cities as condemned now by Myself would fare on judgment day, seeing My figure in the clouds and seeing a curse leaving My mouth and strike the condemned cities.
GGJ|1|148|8|0|When this vision had passed from most of the unaffected, simple persons of both sexes surrounding Me lovingly, these fell down before Me, lauding and praising Me.
GGJ|1|148|9|0|But I raised My hands above them, blessed them and said, 'I too, as Man, now praise Thee, Father and Lord of heaven and earth, for having hidden it from the worldly wise and clever and for revealing it unto babes! [Mt. 11:25] Of a truth, holy Father, it is thus well pleasing to You and Me! [Mt. 11:26] For, that which You work, I also work, as we have been One from eternity! I never was any other but You, holy Father and that which is Thine, has also been Mine from eternity!'
GGJ|1|148|10|0|These last words caused all of them to be gripped by great fear. For there had by now been many disciples following Me who had no further doubts about My Deity; yet it was over these that the fear came most of all.
GGJ|1|149|1|1|Nathanael, keeping a Gospel privately and the Lord. About judgment day. Glorious promises for the awakened. ‘Woe betide the opponents of My order’. ‘He whom the Father has not drawn comes not to the Son’ ‘The Father is the love of the Son.’ ‘Come unto Me, all ye... that I may quicken you’. [Mt. 11:27-30]
GGJ|1|149|1|0|Nathanael, who so to say made a spokesman among those left behind, since, without being called by Me, he kept a Gospel in the Greek tongue, which he commanded; and this a more comprehensive Gospel than of all those who undertook it, came over to Me in profound dread and said, 'Lord! You Almighty! I too received the vision, seeing the most dreadful things, so that even my graver failed me from fear! I beg You in the fullness of my love for You, Thou eternally holy One, tell me whether this shall in all earnest take place in the beyond once, as I and many just saw it?!'
GGJ|1|149|2|0|Say I, 'Fear not, for you have nothing to fear! He who lives and acts like you shall in the beyond, as also here already, be awakened to life eternal; and everyone's judgment day shall be whenever awakened to life eternal, either here or in the beyond.
GGJ|1|149|3|0|Let everyone therefore strive towards being awakened here already; because he who is awakened already in the flesh shall neither see, nor feel or taste the death of the flesh and his soul shall not be troubled.
GGJ|1|149|4|0|But woe betide all these and the later opponents of My order! Verily these shall feel it a thousandfold Who He was Whom they tried to oppose, burdening Him and His witnesses with the curse!
GGJ|1|149|5|0|I verily can say it and do so; for unto you I say: all things are given Me by My Father! But no man knoweth the Son, Who is I, but the Father; and just so, no man knoweth the Father, but the Son and he to whom the Son will reveal it.' [Mt. 11:27]
GGJ|1|149|6|0|Says Nathanael, 'In that case not even we, Your most faithful disciples, know You for a long time yet, even though You have already revealed much to us about Yourself and Who You are?!'
GGJ|1|149|7|0|Say I, 'You do indeed know Me to the extent I revealed and showed Myself to you. Yet you still lack much. But when you shall have recognised the Father, then you shall also get to know Me fully and this shall be when I shall have ascended from the earth back to My heavens. From there on the Father shall draw you up to Me, even as I drew you to the Father. And he whom the Father shall not draw, same shall not come unto Me, the Son. Verily, I say unto you; in that time all shall have to learn it from God themselves as to Who the Son is. And he who shall not be taught of God shall not come unto the Son and have life eternal out of Him.
GGJ|1|149|8|0|But the Son is not harder than the Father; because that which is done through the Father's love, the same is done by the Son's love; and just as the Father's love is the Son, so the Son's love is also the Father.
GGJ|1|149|9|0|But the Son speaks to you as to all men: come unto Me all ye that labor and are heavy laden and I shall restore you. [Mt. 11:28]
GGJ|1|149|10|0|Take My yoke upon you, learn of Me how to carry it and do as I do - for I am gentle and humble of heart, - then you shall have rest and all fear shall leave you. [Mt. 11:29]
GGJ|1|149|11|0|For My yoke is easy and My burden light: for I know what ye are able to do.' [Mt. 11:30]
GGJ|1|150|1|1|The Lord exposes and deals with the Pharisees' maliciousness. Fear-struck, they head for the sea; driven back again by the storm, fear keeps them quiet in Capernaum.
GGJ|1|150|1|0|The disciples were comforted by such words, whilst the Pharisees and arch-Jews started asking what it was they had seen and how they could have been so visibly shaken.
GGJ|1|150|2|0|Those asked however related what they had seen as with one voice. Here the Pharisees became halting, mutually questioning and saying, 'How can a magician effect an appearance with just some yet not with others? Why did we see nothing? If we as staunch Mosaists are cursed and to what extent, (judging by the appearance) by him who also purports to be a Jew, then from his angle it would have been more logical to show us the vision, to frighten us and make disciples of us. But he is clever, not making a show in front of us, fearing that we are awake to him and call it by its rightful name, opening the eyes of many of his followers therewith, to then see who their highly praised master is! We shall have to take more effective measures against this ever more threatening person, otherwise he grows over our heads, hence making the Romans come and ruin us one and all!'
GGJ|1|150|3|0|Say I loudly to them, 'For that you have been ripe a long time and it would take only a word from Me to the Commander-in-chief and by the day after tomorrow you would be hanging from the stocks by the thousands! Do you think that I do not know of your secret machinations against the emperor Tiberius? Never fear! I know the day and the hour and what the agreed signal for all Judea, Galilee and within Jerusalem's walls consists in! But I say unto you that you shall make wondrously bad business out of it; and the governor Pontius Pilate, who wields a sharp sword, shall hand you your reward for your trouble outside the walls of Jerusalem, and Herod shall have much to do to regain the favour of the governor!
GGJ|1|150|4|0|By all means take hold of more effective measures against Me and My disciples and I too shall know what to undertake against you before My time!
GGJ|1|150|5|0|John called you a brood of serpents and a generation of vipers! I have never given you such a name yet; but now I too give you that name and call out to you - 'get out!', or I let the bears come from the woods to do unto you what was done to the loose boys at the time of Elisha. Because for you the last spark of mercy is gone from My heart.
GGJ|1|150|6|0|Had you just in some way blasphemed against Me, I would forgive you. But you exalted and took up arms against My spirit, which is called love and is My Father from eternity, and this sin shall not be forgiven you, neither here nor in the hereafter! And therefore remove yourselves so that I can spend the remaining few days with My friend Kisjonah, unmolested!'
GGJ|1|150|7|0|Says one Pharisee, 'We must not let you out of sight, as we have been assigned to it by our primate!'
GGJ|1|150|8|0|Say I, 'Yes, you are set up over Me like wolves over a flock of sheep. But if you persist with your resolve, I shall at once get bears to come for you from the mountains and set them over you as warders and disciplinarians!'
GGJ|1|150|9|0|At this point a tremendous roaring, as of many bears, can be heard from the nearby mountains. On hearing this, the Pharisees and arch-Jews quickly make their escape to the sea, boarding the fishing vessels by themselves and thrusting off shore. But a powerful contrary wind drives them back to shore, where here and there a few bears can be detected. Close on two hours they battle the winds that would stubbornly drive them back to shore each time they venture away a few yards, with the intermittent relenting of the storm. After two hours of exasperating battling with the wind and sea, a larger ship finally comes, taking up the exasperated and near-collapsed from exhaustion, sailing off with them and that in a mighty storm threatening any moment to swallow up the ship. In this way they are tormented all day and night, only reaching shore at Capernaum at noon the next day.
GGJ|1|150|10|0|There they are exhaustively questioned by their superiors as to what they had seen, heard and met with. But they are secretive, not daring to speak, for they had acquired a considerable respect for Me and did not dare to for the present venture forth against Me.
GGJ|1|151|1|1|Section: On Mount Morgenkopf near Kis
GGJ|1|151|1|1|Mountaineering. About Canaan's mountains. Kisjonah’s questioning of the temple spies. The mountain's quaking answer and its effect. First overnight stay on Kisjonah's alp.
GGJ|1|151|1|0|The superiors however appointed others and sent them after Me. But these also had much battle with the storm; for it was nearly early autumn, called the canine days and there were nearly constant storms in Galilee and that much more upon this land's sea. The former therefore did not arrive at the place of My stay until the fifth day, requesting to speak with Me. But I did not admit them, knowing what they were after, letting them know that I shall be staying longer and then visit nearby localities, - and would they keep quiet or suffer serious consequences!
GGJ|1|151|2|0|It was however the day after Sabbath just then, what is today Sunday, and a most clear and beautiful day at that and Kisjonah came to Me to suggest to Me and all present the scaling of a very high nearby mountain.
GGJ|1|151|3|0|This was as yet an unnamed mountain, because geography in this time was still in its infancy and hence most mountains, valleys, plateaus, seas, brooks and rivers had no official names, but only such as they were referred to by neighbouring folk. The biggest problem was with mountain names.
GGJ|1|151|4|0|Mountains that did not stand isolated, such as a Tabor, Lebanon, Ararat or Sinai, but being part of an extensive mountain chain, generally had no names of their own, except an occasionally local or temporary one, named not seldom after some wealthy alpine owner who grazed his herds there. If the property changed hands, then such mountain was renamed after its owner.
GGJ|1|151|5|0|Hence this place, situated on the border between Galilee and Greece, was a central toll-gate, because from there a fairly well-laid alpine mule-track led from Galilee to Greece, used by thousands of diverse trading folk, transporting their many wares by camels, mules and donkeys.
GGJ|1|151|6|0|When the newly-arrived Pharisees heard that we were about to scale the lofty mountain, they asked Kisjonah whether they could join the company. Kisjonah said, 'If you are or can be of good will, then this mountain, being my sole property and extending twenty hours in length and five hours wide, shall be sufficiently roomy to receive you too. But as hostile spies of the Capernaumian and Jerusalemite priesthood, I could not as a Greek and now fervent follower of the holy and by my conviction the only true teaching, of this holy master of all masters, find any use for you at all and would avoid your company with every means at my disposal. Ask your hearts! If they are pure then you have clear passage; if impure, then you may depart to whence you came!'
GGJ|1|151|7|0|Say the Pharisees, 'We are pure and without guile. We are confessors of Moses and are Jews, as Jesus also is a Jew, not being able to destroy Moses' law. But as there is powerful renown about his deeds and teaching, we have to be very much concerned about whether his teachings and deeds do not undo Moses. If they confirm Moses and the prophets, then we too shall accept them; but if they are contrary, then it speaks for itself that we have to be against them!'
GGJ|1|151|8|0|Says the tax-collector, 'The way you just spoke your forefathers also spoke to the prophets and then stoned them as God-deniers; and to my knowledge very few only were not stoned. Yet you put on your prophets at every opportunity to boast them. Yet your forefathers were exactly what you are and none of you is better by a hair's breadth than your forefathers who stoned the prophets. Hence I do not trust you in the presence of this holy prophet of all prophets.
GGJ|1|151|9|0|You indeed call yourselves confessors of Moses; but in your doings you are further from Moses than this earth is from heaven! Hence examine yourselves as to whether you are worthy of scaling this my mountain with us!'
GGJ|1|151|10|0|Say I to Kisjonah, 'Let them come with us! When it gets too much for them then they will indeed turn back; for none of their kind has climbed a mountain yet! Perhaps this high mountain's pure air shall somewhat clean their hearts.'
GGJ|1|151|11|0|Kisjonah was happy with this and we commenced our journey up, with all care.
GGJ|1|151|12|0|And the five daughters were not missing either and were about Me like chicks, asking Me all kinds of things about the primordial creation and the coming into being of such mountains; and I explained all to them in accordance with their grasping ability. The disciples too, as well as the large crowd accompanying us listened in on our discussions, to their delight.
GGJ|1|151|13|0|And Nathanael, who was the most taken in with My Deity, talked to the mountain from time to time, saying, 'Oh mountain! Do you feel Who it is that is setting His foot upon You?' And each time Nathanael put such exalted question to the mount, its reverberation was perceivable to all.
GGJ|1|151|14|0|But the Pharisees became most fearful and started to induce the people not to venture up further, - this could be a holy mountain from antiquity, not to be climbed by the unworthy and the mountain starting to quake and rage and ruin all for the sake of the one.
GGJ|1|151|15|0|But the people said, 'Then you better turn back yourselves; because this mountain, which we have often climbed, has never yet quaked on our account!'
GGJ|1|151|16|0|To this the Pharisees started to grumble about the people. And the mountain shook with the Pharisees' grumbling and these turned around and ran as fast as they could from the mountain back to the plain and we were rid of tiresome company.
GGJ|1|151|17|0|We then quietly continued our journey, reaching Kisjonah's extensive alpine ranch towards the evening, where we also settled in for the night. Only on the second day, on account of fatigue among the women, did we set out to scale this mountain's highest peak, from where an uncommonly glorious view was to be had over all of Judea, Samaria, Galilee and a large portion of Greece.
GGJ|1|152|1|1|Reaching the peak the second day. Beautiful views and wondrous occurrences. Communication with the souls and spirits of the departed. Special location in the beyond for celebrities. Regions of the beyond - Satan's exclusions from the beyond. About viewing of the spirits. Kisjonah's wish to see the angels.
GGJ|1|152|1|0|We spent a day and a night on that summit and enjoyed much that was magnificent and marvelous.
GGJ|1|152|2|0|There was, of course, nothing marvelous for Me since within Me lies - and must lie - the First Cause for all the countless phenomena and happenings. But for all those who were with Me there was a great and boundless abundance of all the magnificent and marvelous things.
GGJ|1|152|3|0|To begin with, there was the extremely delightful wide view which kept the eyes busy all through the day. Then,. When the sun had set, I allowed people's inner vision to open up, so that they could look into the great spirit world.
GGJ|1|152|4|0|How surprised they all were to see above the earth a vast world full of living and acting beings and very vast, partly most delightful regions and areas, but looking very desolate and melancholy towards midnight.
GGJ|1|152|5|0|I, however, secretly bade all the spirits be silent about Me.
GGJ|1|152|6|0|Many disciples discussed with the spirits life after physical death, and the spirits gave them very obvious proof that after the death of the body there is still another and more perfect life and what it is like.
GGJ|1|152|7|0|Also Kisjonah said, 'Now all my wishes are fulfilled. By all I possess and by this mountain which is standing on my earthly property, I would give one half of all I possess if I could only have some of the principal Sadducees and Essenes here who do not believe in a life after the death of the body. How beautifully these wise people would be knocking their noses against the spirit world. Once I myself was quite captivated by their doctrines, but eventually gave them up again as fortunately a rather weird apparition of my deceased father set me right.
GGJ|1|152|8|0|It is extraordinary! One can of a truth deal and converse with these beings as with the like of us! But what astonishes me is that among so many spirits, of whom I personally recognise some very well, there is to be seen no patriarch, prophet nor king!'
GGJ|1|152|9|0|Say I, 'My dear friend and brother, these are alive in the spirit world just as truly as these; but in order for them to not be accorded a kind of divine adoration by the millions upon millions of spirits, they are kept isolated from the other spirits in a special location called the pre-infernal, where they tarry in their expectation of being, in this very time, freed by Me and then installed in the heavens of the primordial dwelling place of My angels - which also shall indeed take place shortly.
GGJ|1|152|10|0|Besides that however these spirits of the patriarchs, prophets and righteous kings constitute a kind of watch between hell proper and the world of spirits, to prevent hell from darkening, polluting and leading them astray.
GGJ|1|152|11|0|Satan indeed from time to time is permitted to walk abroad in the natural world to cause mischief; but entry to this spirit world is blocked off to all devils everlastingly. Because where life proper has taken its actual inception, death remains far away forever. 'Satan', 'Devil' and 'Hell' are judgment and hence death itself and have therefore nothing further to do in the kingdom of life. Do you really comprehend this?'
GGJ|1|152|12|0|Says Kisjonah, 'As well as I can and Your grace permitting it. I understand it, oh Lord; but there probably is an immense amount behind it which I probably shall not be able to comprehend until once a dweller myself, of this rather gloomy than friendly world. Towards the East and South this spirit world truly has a most beautiful and friendly appearance; but toward the West and North it looks more miserable and sad than the wide desert where the great Babylon once stood. Such sight then spoils the charm of the East and South.'
GGJ|1|152|13|0|Say I, 'You are right; it verily is as your feeling tells you. But the spirits whom you are beholding now by the hundreds of thousands do not see the West and North the way you do, for a spirit can see only what at any particular time corresponds with his innermost.
GGJ|1|152|14|0|Since however neither the West nor North seen here correspond to their innermost, they see neither West and still less the North. Only after they shall once become equal to My angels, shall they be able to see it all the way you do now.'
GGJ|1|152|15|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Lord, this is somewhat dim and I do not comprehend it yet, but I figure that this is not necessary for the present. But since, oh Lord, You are right now so liberal with these wonderful Revelations, how about showing us, besides all these countless spirits, a couple of angels?! I have heard so much about Archangels, Cherubim and Seraphim and have read so much in the Scriptures and formed all kinds of concepts about it which probably were highly imprecise and hence erroneous; You oh Lord could provide me with a proper concept now if it were Your holy will!' - The five daughters who were constantly around Me also asked Me for it.
GGJ|1|152|16|0|But I said, 'I intend to do so, but not before this earth's midnight. But for now keep conversing with the spirits, only do not give My presence here away to them!'
GGJ|1|152|17|0|All were happy with this promise and anticipated the passing of midnight longingly.
GGJ|1|153|1|1|About time-keeping in accordance with the movement of the stars in yonder time. Kisjonah's inquisitive daughters instructed by three lunar spirits about the lunar world. 'Let go of wisdom and go by love'.
GGJ|1|153|1|0|Kisjonah however, who had a smattering of astronomy, began to estimate whether in accordance with the stars, midnight had been passed yet; because in that age it was a long way still to the clocks of today and one resorted to calculations, unreliable of course, in accordance with the stars.
GGJ|1|153|2|0|Says Kisjonah after a while, 'In accordance with my calculations, midnight should be over by now?'
GGJ|1|153|3|0|Say I, 'Friend! Your calculation is good for nothing, because we still have an hour to midnight. Hence it is better not to calculate; because the movement of the stars is quite different to what you think! Even your calculation in itself is wrong and hence it shall not be likely for you to come up with the middle of the night from the position of and movement of the stars. People who shall be capable of this have still to be born; but now it is not time yet by far.'
GGJ|1|153|4|0|But after diverse conversations, midnight nevertheless came and a half-moon rose. Kisjonah's daughters hurriedly asked Me what the moon could be actually and how it can wax and wane like that.
GGJ|1|153|5|0|But I said to them, 'My most beloved daughters! Directly behind you stand three spirits from the moon; these ask! They shall tell you exactly what the moon is and how it constantly changes its light, sometimes losing it altogether!'
GGJ|1|153|6|0|Here the eldest one immediately asked the three spirits about the moon and these said, 'Fair one! Your asking us about the moon is like us asking about the earth, which you inhabit. Although you do not know why it is dark on earth right now, you do not ask about it; how can you ask about the moon, which is much further away from you than the earth that carries you?
GGJ|1|153|7|0|Behold, our moon, just like your earth, is a world! Your earth is round like a sphere and so is ours. Your earth is half illuminated by the great sun, so is our moon. With you, the duration of the night on average is about thirteen of your short hours and approximately likewise your days; but on the moon, one night and one day each last the duration of fourteen days and nights of your earth; and thence, as seen from your earth, the constant changing phase of the moon - and that is a big difference between the moon and your much bigger earth.
GGJ|1|153|8|0|But another big difference emerges between your earth and the moon, in that the moon is inhabited by beings like me only on one side - not visible to you, whereas your earth is inhabitable and mostly inhabited throughout.
GGJ|1|153|9|0|Ah, life on the moon is not as blessed as on your earth! There is intense cold and much unbearable heat, much hunger and not seldom burning thirst! Hence do not hanker after that small but exceedingly hard world, upon whose fields grow no wheat, or corn and even less, wine.
GGJ|1|153|10|0|But on the side which you are able to constantly see, no beings dwell in the flesh, neither animal nor man; but unfortunate, helpless and near helpless spirits. - And now you know as much as you need to know.
GGJ|1|153|11|0|But do not harbour the wish to find out more about the moon, because such knowledge would in the end make you very unhappy!
GGJ|1|153|12|0|Abide in love and let go of all wisdom; for it is better to eat at the table of love, than to lick the scanty dew from lunar wisdom-stones!'
GGJ|1|153|13|0|After this account, the three lunar spirits departed and the daughters asked Me confidentially whether the situation on the moon is as related by the three lunar spirits.
GGJ|1|153|14|0|And I say, 'Yes, My most beloved daughters, - it is exactly so and sometimes far worse! - But now let us leave the moon its journey and all look towards the East!
GGJ|1|153|15|0|I shall summon several angels from heaven and you shall see them come from there; hence direct your eyes there!'
GGJ|1|154|1|1|The three angels (Cherubim) bring the twelve disciples to the Lord on the mountain. The heavenly meal of the eight hundred upon the mountain. Kisjonah’s speech The book of 'Jehovah's wars'.
GGJ|1|154|1|0|All direct their eyes towards the East now where, as with the rising sun, it is getting ever brighter - only for the inner vision of course, although the eye of the flesh also is affected.
GGJ|1|154|2|0|Finally, after some time of steady brightening in the East, shapes brighter than the sun appear, in perfect human form, floating towards us through the air. The light of these three angels who on account of their steadfastness, firmness and light are referred to by the general term 'Cherubim', the world of spirits nearly was eclipsed and the spirits seemed like alpine mists hovering about the mountain peaks.
GGJ|1|154|3|0|When the three Cherubim had come into our midst, they dimmed their light and fell upon their faces before Me, saying, Lord! Who in the eternally endless heavens is worthy of beholding Your most holy countenance? To You alone all honour in eternity and infinity!'
GGJ|1|154|4|0|But I said unto them, 'Veil yourselves and hasten down to a place where My twelve messengers are tarrying! They have fulfilled My will and it is enough; therefore fetch them and bring them here!'
GGJ|1|154|5|0|That instant the three angels veiled themselves, departing quickly and bringing, in a few moments, the dispatched twelve to me on the mountain top.
GGJ|1|154|6|0|The twelve, except for Judas, were filled with joy for having been brought to Me from a great distance in this miraculous fashion.
GGJ|1|154|7|0|Only Judas said, 'Forever do I say thanks for such journey! It took only a few moments; but was I scared, and the draft!'
GGJ|1|154|8|0|The angels had however allowed only Judas to feel this, whilst the other eleven felt none of all this.
GGJ|1|154|9|0|This happening however made the rounds among the people verbally for a long time afterwards, namely, that the twelve disciples were brought to Me on the mountain from a great distance by the angels.
GGJ|1|154|10|0|Upon the mountain nevertheless many began to fear, saying, 'By heaven, the goings on here are too miraculous - almost too hard to bear'.
GGJ|1|154|11|0|Whilst the others said, 'This only Jehovah Himself can effect'.
GGJ|1|154|12|0|But the twelve had much to tell about their experiences in the short time.
GGJ|1|154|13|0|I however commanded the angels to procure bread and wine in proper quantities, as the twelve were hungry and thirsty, as they had not received to eat or drink for a whole day. And the angels at once did as I commanded them, bringing bread and wine in the right quantity. The twelve then took bread and wine and ate and drank what they needed and were fortified.
GGJ|1|154|14|0|The five daughters however wanted to sample such bread and wine and asked Me for it. But Kisjonah chided them for being voracious, saying, 'To be voracious also is a sin; hence self-denial in all things is essential, otherwise man cannot achieve virtue, without which there can be no life.'
GGJ|1|154|15|0|But I said, 'Friend, let this sin be forgiven your daughters for evermore; for sins which are basically no sins are easy to forgive. Your daughters are in all seriousness hungry and thirsty, and bread and wine there is aplenty for everyone here. And hence let all enjoy it in accordance with need, once the most needy twelve have been fortified'.
GGJ|1|154|16|0|That put Kisjonah and his five daughters at ease. Whereupon I asked the twelve disciples to hastily hand out bread and wine, and they did so at once.
GGJ|1|154|17|0|All in all, there were this time about eight hundred persons upon the mount, which had a spacious top, with a flat rock of about ten yards height jutting out of it, which also was easy to climb from the south. All ate and drank and were filled, lauding and praising Me for their being fortified so miraculously. And Kisjonah spoke down from the aforementioned rock, which he scaled to that end,
GGJ|1|154|18|0|'Lend an ear, friends and brethren! We are conversant with Scripture, starting with Moses right up to our time, as also with the books of the 'Wars of Jehovah', which are mentioned by Moses and many other prophets, which we obtained from Persia, reading the translations, since they were endorsed by many wise men. But of all the miracles described therein, there is not one comparable to that now taking place before our eyes. Such is unheard of not only in Israel but the entire world! Who is it therefore that must be He Who accomplishes such deeds, which none besides God can accomplish for sure?!'
GGJ|1|155|1|1|Caution towards spiritual novices. Hints about graduated spiritual development. How God can be Man and man a god. Distinction between scientific orientation and that through faith. How to initiate, spiritually, in the right way.
GGJ|1|155|1|0|After this I call Kisjonah down from his ten yard high pulpit, telling him confidentially, 'Keep it secret for now and do not give Me away before time! Because there are many around here who have not yet reached your ripeness and must not find out fully yet as to Who I actually am, or the enlivening of their spiritual liberation would come under judgment, from which such spirit could then hardly ever ascend.
GGJ|1|155|2|0|It is enough that many are now getting a premonition as to Who I am, with most of them taking Me for either a great prophet and some for God's Son - which now I am in My exterior. More than this would be of much harm for the present; hence we also shall leave them with that opinion and belief for now and you must therefore not give Me away beyond that!'
GGJ|1|155|3|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Yes Lord, this is certainly so, but I also am a human; will it not be to the judgment of my soul as well to not only believe without a doubt but be imbued through and through with the knowledge as to Who You are?'
GGJ|1|155|4|0|Say I, 'You I have prepared through word and teaching. When I came to you a few days ago you took Me for a very wise and highly accomplished physician and when you saw Me accomplish unusual deeds, you began to take Me for a prophet through whom God's Spirit acted. But being a man of much experience, you felt prompted to find out how I had achieved such perfection. Thereupon I revealed to you what man is and what is in him, besides what can become of man when he has fully recognised himself, achieving fullest life-liberty of his spirit therewith!
GGJ|1|155|5|0|But then I also showed you how God Himself is a Man and whence you too, as well as all beings like you, also are men. I then also showed you confidentially that I Myself am that Man and that every man is called to become and be forever what I Myself am. You were astonished, knowing from then on Who I am.
GGJ|1|155|6|0|And behold, this was a purposeful preparation of your soul and spirit, so that you could now watch Me create an earth, or men from stones, without being harmed. Because you accepted freely, and that in a fully scientific way, that God can be a Man and man can be a god! And so it can no longer trouble your soul and spirit to fully comprehend that I alone am the One true God and Creator of all things from eternity.
GGJ|1|155|7|0|But it is quite different with other people, who on the whole are not accessible to the scientific approach. These only have faith and otherwise little understanding.
GGJ|1|155|8|0|The faith of the soul however is nearer to life than the most perfect intellect. If the faith is a coerced one however, then it also becomes a shackle to the soul. If however the soul is shackled, then there can be no talk of the development of the spirit within it.
GGJ|1|155|9|0|But where, as in your case, the intellect first was brought to the right insight, there the soul remains free and takes for itself light from the intellect to the extent of her tolerance and digestive capacity.
GGJ|1|155|10|0|And thus through a properly educated intellect, a true, full and living faith develops, from which the spirit within the soul receives the right nutrients, becoming steadily stronger and mightier, - which can be perceived by any man whose love towards Me and neighbour gets steadily stronger and mightier.
GGJ|1|155|11|0|But as stated, where man's intellect quite often is undeveloped, man having only faith, which in its confined state is as it were only an obedience to the heart and its will, such must then be approached with caution, for it to not go numb with delusion, or be hideously side-tracked, as it is only too obviously and unfortunately the case with all heathens and others at this time.
GGJ|1|155|12|0|And you will now see why I called you down from the rock before, when you intended revealing Me to the people. Hence no blind should lead another, but rather one of penetrating intellect, - otherwise they both fall into the abyss.
GGJ|1|155|13|0|I say unto you all, be assiduous and acquire a proper knowledge in all things! Examine everything you encounter and retain what is good and true and you shall find it easy to grasp the truth and enliven the formerly dead faith, making it into a true lantern of life.
GGJ|1|155|14|0|I say into you and hence also to all: if you want to reap the proper benefit from My teaching, then you must first understand it and only then truly act in accordance therewith!
GGJ|1|155|15|0|Just as the Father in heaven is perfect in all things, even so you too must be perfect, - otherwise you cannot become His children!
GGJ|1|155|16|0|You have read Matthew's Scripture and My sermon on the mount therein; there I taught the disciples to pray and that with the invocation 'Our Father'.
GGJ|1|155|17|0|He who says such prayer in his heart, yet does not understand it in the right sense, is like a blind who praises the sun, yet is not able to see or form a concept of it in spite of its mighty light. He does not of course sin therewith, yet it is in reality of no account to him, for he still remains in the same darkness.
GGJ|1|155|18|0|Hence, if you want to truly educate a human heart for life, then do not overlook the proper development of the intellect, or you should make a blind worshipper of the sun out of him, which is fit for nothing.
GGJ|1|156|1|1|The cool, invigorating morning breeze. Peace-spirits. Descent from the mountain-peak after the Lord's company's extended stay. The blind Mosaic detractors. The Lord's hint about Moses' account of the creation.
GGJ|1|156|1|0|After this instructive talk, of which Kisjonah said that it left him no further question, the coming day began to dawn in the East; and on the mountain-peak, where we were quite snug, a very cool morning breeze crept in and Kisjonah suggested we should move down to the nearest alpine hut until the sun came up.
GGJ|1|156|2|0|Say I, 'Let's leave that! This light morning-frost at this height will actually harm no one, but rather strengthen everyone's limbs; besides, it won't last long and has to be so, otherwise a certain variety of spirits, not to be described further here, would bring bad weather for the day, if not prevented from rising by the powerful peace-spirits.'
GGJ|1|156|3|0|Kisjonah was reassured and we tarried on the mountain peak until midday. After midday however we moved down to the alpine ranch again, where we stayed another two days, with all sorts of discussions about man's life-responsibility and the nature of the earth, the stars and all kinds of other things.
GGJ|1|156|4|0|Much of it was beyond the rather dull section of the Jews and the Pharisees who remained with Me, but they did not argue about anything; because these Jews and Pharisees, who had turned My way already on the day of My first visit at the tax-collector Kisjonah's house, in reality were more awake and better spirits and more sober thinkers and had already a high opinion of Me and received My Word as Godly. These are therefore not to be compared with those driven back to Capernaum, nor with those who four days earlier had been driven down to the lowland by the mountain's liveliness.
GGJ|1|156|5|0|But although the above-mentioned better Jews and Pharisees already were quite firm followers of Mine, they shrugged their shoulders at some explanations about the true and graduated coming into being of the creation of the earth and all things in and upon it, as also about countless other heavenly bodies, saying among themselves, 'Is not this diametrically opposed to Moses! Where are the six days of Creation and where the Sabbath on which God rested! What is then Moses' account of the coming into being of all that comprises all parts of the world? If this worker of miracles from Nazareth now gives us a completely different teaching, making Moses obsolete, then what should we say to that? But if he disposes of Moses, then he also disposes of all the prophets and ultimately even of Himself, because if there is no Moses, then the prophets also are nothing - and hence also the expected Messiah, Whom he purports to be!
GGJ|1|156|6|0|Yet, basically, this teaching is correct and it could easily be with the creation as he explained it now, rather than Moses' account.
GGJ|1|156|7|0|Then somebody came to Me and said: "Lord! If it is like this, then what about Moses and all the prophets?"
GGJ|1|156|8|0|Say I: „Those should be understood and comprehended by you in the right sense and mind!
GGJ|1|156|9|0|In his account of creation, Moses presents only images that make known the substantiation of the first cognition of God by the men of the earth, but not the material creation of the earth and of all the other worlds."
GGJ|1|157|1|1|Spiritual interpretation and correspondence of the Genesis of Moses. [Ge. 1:1-3]
GGJ|1|157|1|0|The Lord continues: 'Is it not written: In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth. And the earth was without form, and void, and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters.
GGJ|1|157|2|0|And God said, let there be light: and there was light. And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness. And God called the light Day, and the darkness He called Night. And the evening and the morning were the first day.
GGJ|1|157|3|0|Behold, these are Moses' Words! If you were to take these in their natural sense you should have to at once see their ultimate absurdity!
GGJ|1|157|4|0|What of a truth is the heaven and earth of which Moses says all was created in the beginning? In man, heaven is the spiritual and earth the natural; this still is void and without form - as in your case. The waters are your deficient knowledge of all things, above which the Spirit of God moves indeed, but not yet within them.
GGJ|1|157|5|0|Since God at all times however sees the terrible darkness in your material world-depth, God says to you, as manifestly even now: "Let there be light!"
GGJ|1|157|6|0|It begins thereupon to dawn within your natures, and God indeed sees how good is the light upon your darkness; but it is yourselves who do not want to recognise it. For this reason therefore a division takes place within you, day and night verily are separated, and through the day within, you then recognise the former night of your hearts.
GGJ|1|157|7|0|With man, his initial natural being is late evening and hence night. Since God gives him light however, such light is to him a veritable sunrise, and out of man's evening and sunrise verily come man's first day of life.
GGJ|1|157|8|0|Hence behold, if Moses, who most certainly had been an initiate into all Egyptian science had intended in his scripture to indicate the coming into being of the first terrestrial day, then he would, with all his science and wisdom have noted that no day could ever emerge from evening and morning; night proper surely always follows evening, and day comes only after the morning.
GGJ|1|157|9|0|What therefore lies between evening and morning is night; only what lies between morning and evening is day!
GGJ|1|157|10|0|Had Moses said, "…and hence out of morning and evening emerged the first day", then you would have been entitled to take this in its natural sense; but for good reasons of correspondences he said exactly the reverse, and this signifies man's evening and night, which also is understandable since nobody has seen the highest wisdom in a child yet.
GGJ|1|157|11|0|When a child is born, its soul finds itself in utter darkness and therefore night. The child nevertheless grows, receiving all kinds of instruction, gaining all sorts of insights therewith; and behold, this is dusk comparable with evening.
GGJ|1|157|12|0|Indeed you say that it dawns also in the morning, and Moses therefore might have said: 'And from dawn and an actually bright morning emerged the first day!
GGJ|1|157|13|0|To this I say: indeed, had he availed himself of spiritual correspondences to tell mankind the crassest nonsense! But Moses knew that only evening corresponds to man's terrestrial state; he knew that it was with man's worldly-intellectual education exactly as it is with the gradually waning light of natural evening.
GGJ|1|157|14|0|The greater the pursuit of worldly things through men's intellect, the feebler the pure divine light of love and spiritual life in their hearts. Hence also Moses called such worldly light of men the evening.
GGJ|1|157|15|0|Only when God through His mercy kindles a small light of life in the heart, does man begin to comprehend the nothingness of all that he had previously acquired through the intellect - his spiritual evening, whereupon he starts to gradually see how the treasures of his evening light are as transitory as this light itself.
GGJ|1|157|16|0|The right light out of God however, kindled in the hearts of men is that morning which together with the preceding evening brings about the first true day within man.
GGJ|1|157|17|0|From this My present explanation however you must see what a vast difference there has to be between these two respective lights or rather cognitions; because all cognition from the worldly evening light is deceptive and transitory. Only Truth lasts forever and deception has in the end to come to naught.
GGJ|1|158|1|1|Spiritual interpretation and correspondence of the Genesis of Moses. [Ge. 1:4-10]
GGJ|1|158|1|0|(The Lord continues) 'But it can nevertheless happen that the divine light is poured out over the evening light in man's heart and be so consumed or blended that it would in the end be no longer possible to know the natural light within man from the divine.
GGJ|1|158|2|0|God then made a divide between the two waters, which bespeaks the two cognitions with which I have now adequately acquainted you, and He thus divided the two waters.
GGJ|1|158|3|0|The division itself however is the actual heaven within man's heart expressing itself in true and living faith and not ever in a void, intellectual musing.
GGJ|1|158|4|0|For this reason also I call him who has the mightiest and most undoubting faith a rock, which I place as a new divide between heaven and hell, and this bulwark no powers of darkness shall overcome forever.
GGJ|1|158|5|0|When this bulwark is placed within man and his faith waxes ever mightier, then through such faith the nothingness of natural cognition becomes steadily more apparent. Natural cognition then moves to subordinate itself to the dominance of faith, and therewith, out of man's evening and the steadily brightening morning, there arises the other and by far brighter day.
GGJ|1|158|6|0|In this second day condition man already recognises that which alone must maintain itself as ultimate truth forever; but proper order nevertheless still is lacking within him. Man still continually blends the natural with the purely spiritual, often spiritualising nature too much and hence beholding the material also with the spirit, therefore not yet being decidedly on the side of the right deed.
GGJ|1|158|7|0|He resembles a world of water which indeed is surrounded on all sides with lucent air; not being clear however about whether his water-world came forth from the translucent air surrounding it or the latter proceeding from the water world, i.e. he is not sure within himself yet whether his spiritual cognition developed from his natural one, or whether the latter secretly came out of a possibly secretly pre-existent and secretly active spiritual cognition in man; or to put it more plainly still, he does not know whether faith proceeds from knowledge or the latter from the former, and what the difference is between them.
GGJ|1|158|8|0|In short, he cannot work out whether the chicken was before the egg and the seed before the tree.
GGJ|1|158|9|0|God then comes once again to help man along, provided man has done what he could from the strength loaned to him and hence his, on this second day of his spiritual education. And this additional help consists in the provision of more abundant light, which then like the sun in spring, not just by greater light intensity but the warmth effected with this, starts to fertilise all the seeds laid in man's heart.
GGJ|1|158|10|0|This warmth however is called love, and spiritually constitutes the soil within which the seed starts sprouting and thrusting out its roots.
GGJ|1|158|11|0|And behold, this is what is written in Moses, that God said, "Let the waters be gathered together in certain separate places, so that the dry and firm land can be seen, from which alone the seeds can grow into living and enlivening fruit!"
GGJ|1|158|12|0|And it says, "..and God called the dry land earth, and the water, now gathered at certain places, the seas".
GGJ|1|158|13|0|Question: for whose benefit did God call it so? - For Himself verily He would not have needed it; since it surely would sound somewhat divisive to attribute to the highest wisdom in God His special pleasure in succeeding with the naming of the dry land as 'earth' and the gathered waters as 'seas'.
GGJ|1|158|14|0|Yet God surely could not do the naming of the dry land and the gathered waters for anyone's benefit, since there was no being besides Himself in this creation period to understand Him!
GGJ|1|158|15|0|Such saying of Moses therefore cannot possibly have a material but only a spiritual sense, having only a potentially retrospective spiritual sense in relation to the erstwhile creation of the worlds - i.e. from the spiritual to the material - this being capable of comprehension only by the wisdom of angels. But the way it stands, it has a purely spiritual sense and indicates how initially the individual and society at large develop in time and periods from their necessary original natural state to the gradually purer spiritual.
GGJ|1|158|16|0|Man therefore is being sorted out even in his natural state. The cognitions have their place - that is man's sea, and the love emerging from the cognitions as a soil capable of carrying fruit, washed all around by the totality of rightful cognitions, steadily renewed in its strength for the bringing forth of all kinds of select fruits ever more abundantly.'
GGJ|1|159|1|1|Section: Spiritual interpretation and correspondence of the Genesis of Moses.
GGJ|1|159|1|1|The fourth day - the right cognition in the heart.
GGJ|1|159|1|0|'When man's cognitions therefore surround man from all sides and are progressively lit up and warmed by the love-flame which they had fed, then man correspondingly grows in strength and the capacity to act.
GGJ|1|159|2|0|In this state God again comes to man - in Spirit of course, and as love eternal speaks to man's love in his heart: 'Let the earth bring forth vegetation, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after its kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth!'
GGJ|1|159|3|0|Upon such Commandment from God in the heart, man gains a firm will, strength and confidence and goes into action.
GGJ|1|159|4|0|And behold! His right cognitions take off like rain-laden clouds above the ordered sea and move over the dry land, moistening and fructifying it. And the earth begins to turn green, bringing forth all kinds of grass and herbs with seed, and all kinds of fruit trees and bushes and seeds, yielding fruit, i.e., that which the right intellect, translucent with heavenly wisdom now regards as fully good and true, then also desired forthwith by the love in man's heart.
GGJ|1|159|5|0|Because just as the seed laid in the earth soon sprouts, bringing forth manifold fruit, just so is the effect of the right cognitions if laid in the life-giving soil of the heart.
GGJ|1|159|6|0|The seed however acts in the manner of awakening the love-force dormant in the soil, and this then gathers increasingly around the seed-grain, effecting the unfolding of the latter to growth, yielding fruit. In short, the right cognition moves to action only in the heart, and from the action all kinds of works emerge; and it is of this that, out of deep wisdom, Moses speaks in Genesis, and that as already rendered verbatim, from chapter 1, verses 11 and 12.
GGJ|1|159|7|0|Man's former evening, raised to proper cognition through the light, thus leads to action, which must be followed by works; and this is the third day in the heart's development and that of the whole man in man, who is the spiritual man around whom everything revolves, on whose account Moses and all the prophets of God came to this world, just as I Myself now! This surely ought to edify you now!?'
GGJ|1|159|8|0|Says one of the Pharisees, 'Exalted and wisest friend and master! I for my part underwrite every one of your words, addressed to all of us, since they are totally true and must be so. But move to Jerusalem and explain Genesis to the Temple in this way, and you shall be stoned together with all your following, unless you defend yourself with your evidently divine power! But should you encounter the Templers with this might, then they are judged forthwith and it may differ very little from annihilating them with lightning and fire from heaven in the first place!
GGJ|1|159|9|0|As said, it would in any case be a most daring task, in spite of such truly all-wise and penetrating explanation of the first three days of creation, as described in Genesis, being quite straightforward and without a word of self-contradiction. But now comes the fourth day, on which according to the text, God evidently created sun, moon and stars! How can you explain this differently? To all intents and purposes sun, moon and stars are with us and no man knows a beginning to these large and small lights on the firmament other than what one reads in Genesis.
GGJ|1|159|10|0|Question: where is the key to the correspondence by which this fourth day relates exclusively to man?!'
GGJ|1|159|11|0|Say, 'My friend, have you not often heard and experienced it yourself that there are far-sighted and short-sighted as well as half and totally blind people, and those blind as bats, in the eye of the flesh? The far-sighted see well at a distance but badly at close range; the short-sighted on the other hand see well in the vicinity but badly at a distance; with the half-blind it is half night and half day, i.e. they indeed see objects quite well with one eye, but because the other eye is blind it is self-evident that such seers can only see everything at half light. The fully blind no longer see any object, neither during the day nor at night, although there is a feeble glimmer during the day so that they can tell day from night. Those blind as bats do not have a glimmer and can no longer distinguish day from night.
GGJ|1|159|12|0|Behold, just as men are so diversely constituted in their flesh-vision, just so but much more markedly diverse are they constituted in their spiritual sight. And even you yourself have a strong visual defect and much more strongly in your soul-sight than in the eye of the flesh. Verily I say unto you: the short-sightedness of your soul is extraordinary!'
GGJ|1|160|1|1|Creation of the Fourth Day.
GGJ|1|160|1|0|Which way do you read Genesis? Is it not written thus:
GGJ|1|160|2|0|"And God said, let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs and for seasons, and for days, and years; and let them be for lights in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth; and it was so. And God made two great lights; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night: He made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the heaven to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness; and God saw that it was good. And the evening and the morning were the fourth day".
GGJ|1|160|3|0|Behold, this is what it says about the creation of the fourth day, which according to Genesis causes the fourth day.
GGJ|1|160|4|0|If you illumine this matter a little with even your intellectual power then the crassest nonsense must strike your eyes at first glance, if you take the wording as its meaning!
GGJ|1|160|5|0|According to Genesis, God created the light already on the first day, and out of the evening and morning became the first day. Tell Me, what kind of light was this that adequately effected day and night for three days? On the fourth day God again said 'Let there be lights in heaven'! Question: what kind of lights that should divide day and night? Did not the light created on the first day effect this for three days? Why on the fourth day more lights for the same effect? On top of that there is talk of only 'lights', but not the slightest mention of a moon and sun! These lights furthermore also effect signs - what signs? Finally seasons - which ones? - and days and years - what days and years? Is night nothing? Does not night count the same as day?
GGJ|1|160|6|0|And on top of that the earth is spherical and always has day on one side and night on the other. According to the revolving of the earth from evening to morning (west to east) around its own axis, there will always be day where the lands find themselves in the sun, or more precisely, where the steady turning of the earth pushes the earth under the sun as it were.
GGJ|1|160|7|0|If therefore indisputably the natural day of the earth is brought about by its peculiar movement, where the sun does nothing other than shine at one point, effecting day through its light wherever its light penetrates, and hence cannot and does not want to rule the day thereby, question: how should Moses have meant sun and moon by his lights? And had he meant the natural sun and the natural moon, then for greater clarification of his revelation to mankind he would have named these two lights, since all men in Moses' time already were able to name these two spheres!
GGJ|1|160|8|0|Besides this, Moses speaks of a firmament in heaven which in the natural outer space exists nowhere in actuality, in that sun, moon and all stars as well as this earth float freely in the ether, restricted nowhere, maintained in their purposeful position through the law laid within them, having free movement without attachment to any heavenly firmament!
GGJ|1|160|9|0|Because there is only one firmament in infinite and free space, and this is the will of God, through which the former is filled with an unchangeable law throughout.
GGJ|1|160|10|0|If that which to your eyes appears as an immensely spread-out blue vault, with the sun, moon and stars somehow fastened to same, how could they move and in the case of the familiar planets, continually change their positions?
GGJ|1|160|11|0|The other stars, which you call fixed, appear of course as if attached to some kind of firmament, but this is not so. They only are removed so far from the earth and their tracks so extended that often they hardly cover these in several hundreds of thousand years, and for this reason their movements are not perceived throughout even a hundred human life-times. And that is the reason they appear to you as all but fixed. But in reality it is otherwise and there is to be found no so-called firmament throughout infinite space.
GGJ|1|160|12|0|The firmament which Moses means is the firm will within the divine order, gone forth from the right understanding and love, which is the blessed soil of life. Since such will can however only go forth from the fertile fullness of the true divine love in man's heart, just as this goes forth from the heavenly light which God had poured out in man when dividing the latter's inner darkness into evening and morning, just so the heaven within man is this right love and the right insight and the right intellect, which manifest as a living faith. And the firm will within the divine order is the firmament of heaven in man, and into such firmament, if same is in accordance with the love-will of God and the right order, God puts now lights out of the Heaven of heavens, which is the right Father love in God's heart. And the lights then light up the will, raising it to the insight of the angels of the Heaven of heavens, and therewith raise the created man to the uncreated one, who had transformed himself, as a child of God, through his own free will within the divine order.
GGJ|1|161|1|1|Continuation of the explanation of the Fourth Day.
GGJ|1|161|1|0|For as long as man is a creature he is temporal, transitory and cannot endure; because every man in his natural state is merely a suitable vessel within which a man proper can develop through God's constant participation.
GGJ|1|161|2|0|Once the outer vessel has reached the right degree of development, to which end God has provided same with all essential parts and properties over abundantly, He then awakens or rather develops His uncreated eternal Spirit within man's heart, and this Spirit in its effect is what Moses understands and wishes to be understood by the two great lights which God put in the firmament, the way it also was understood, and never otherwise, by all patriarchs and prophets.
GGJ|1|161|3|0|This eternal, uncreated, eternally live light in the heavenly firmament of man only then is the really true ruler of the actual day within man, teaching the former vessel to fully transform itself into its uncreated divine being and to therewith make the entire man into a true child of God.
GGJ|1|161|4|0|Every created man however has a living soul, which indeed also is a spirit, with the necessary capacity to know the good and the true, and the evil and the false, acquiring the good and true and banishing the evil and false from itself; nevertheless it is not an uncreated but created spirit, and as such can never by itself gain the childhood of God.
GGJ|1|161|5|0|If however it has in all humility and modesty of heart and from the free will implanted by God, accepted the good and true in accordance with the law given it, then such humble, modest and obedient will has, to put it bluntly, become a heavenly firmament, because it has developed itself in accordance with the celestial placed within it, becoming then fully capable of assuming the uncreated divine nature.
GGJ|1|161|6|0|The purely divine or uncreated Spirit of God now placed permanently into such celestial firmament is the great light; man's soul however which is transformed to an almost equally great light through the great light is the smaller and lesser light, which however like the uncreated great light is placed in the same celestial firmament and transformed to a co-uncreated light, without losing any of its natural nature but instead gaining endlessly in a fully purified spiritual sense. Because by itself man's soul could never behold God in His purest divine nature, and the purest uncreated Spirit conversely, could not behold the natural, since there exists for Him nothing materio-natural. But through the above mentioned complete conjunction of the purest Spirit with the soul the latter can now behold God in His arch-spiritual purest Being through the new spirit provided it, and conversely the natural - by the Spirit through the soul.
GGJ|1|161|7|0|This Moses is saying, that a great light is to rule the day and the lesser light the night, to determine the signs, i.e. to determine out of all wisdom the basis for every appearance and all created things, hence also determine the times, days and years, which is to say: to recognise God's wisdom, love and grace in all phenomena.
GGJ|1|161|8|0|The stars which Moses also mentions are the countless useful cognitions - every individual thing, which latter of course all flow from the main cognition, and are therefore placed in the same heavenly firmament as the two main lights.
GGJ|1|161|9|0|And behold, this at last is the fourth day of creation of which Moses speaks in Genesis, which nevertheless, as with the former three, has gone forth from the same evening and morning in man.
GGJ|1|162|1|1|Spiritual interpretation and correspondence of the Genesis of Moses.
GGJ|1|162|1|0|So that you would not in this connection ask Me further as to what to make of the fifth and sixth day of creation, I tell you briefly that the ensuing creation of the animal world in aggregate, and lastly man himself signify nothing other than the coming alive in full and realisation of all that man harbours in his natural part.
GGJ|1|162|2|0|His sea and all his waters come alive and man becomes aware of and glimpses within his now pure divine, uncreated light the countless and manifold fullness of the creative ideas and forms, and in this way becomes cognisant of his purely divine origin. And through the telling of the creation of the first human pair is signified the perfected humanisation or inheritance of the complete childhood of God.
GGJ|1|162|3|0|Of course you are now secretly asking within your heart: yes indeed, all this is quite good, wise and glorious, and nobody can doubt in the least the fullness of the truth: how then did this earth, which surely could not have been present like this from all eternity, arise? How was it overgrown with grasses, herbs, bushes and trees of every kind? How and when did all the animals come into being?
GGJ|1|162|4|0|And how did man become an inhabitant of this earth? Was it really just one human pair that was created, as in Genesis, or were men of diverse colour, form and character set down on this earth simultaneously?
GGJ|1|162|5|0|To such not altogether unreasonable question I can only say as I said before, namely: If you are imbued with the wisdom of angels, then you shall in a retrospective sense be able to trace also the entire natural creation from the purely spiritual sense in which Moses speaks in Genesis, and shall discover that the natural creation in correspondingly extended periods of course arose almost exactly in the same order told in Genesis; with the emergence of the first human pair falling roughly into the same period and their test and propagation ultimately, but for a few exceptions, hidden in corresponding images, following in that very order told in the unfolding Genesis text.
GGJ|1|162|6|0|But as said, in the absence of angelic wisdom you shall not discover this, were you to possess the wisdom of all the wise of the earth, who also had already exchanged the most diverse views and opinions on this subject.
GGJ|1|162|7|0|But in this world, such knowledge is of no particular use to anyone in any case, since man rarely improves much in his heart through great knowledge, but rather worsens that much more usually. Because not seldom the erudite becomes proud and haughty, looking down from his imagined height upon his brethren with scorn, like a vulture upon sparrows and other small birds, as if these existed only for his catching and devouring of their tender flesh.
GGJ|1|162|8|0|Seek ye therefore the kingdom of God and its righteousness in your heart before everything else, troubling yourselves little about anything else; because all these other things together with the wisdom of angels can be given you overnight. I trust that you have now fully understood Me!?
GGJ|1|163|1|1|The Pharisee’s response to the Lord’s explanation of Moses’ account of Creation. The Lord’s prophecy about Jerusalem’s judgement. Silence to be kept on the spiritual vision and experiences.
GGJ|1|163|1|0|When the Pharisee and his colleagues had received such an extended explanation of Genesis from me, they all stood in front of Me as if paralysed, and the chief Pharisee said, after a while of visibly strainful thought: 'Lord. Master of all Masters in all things! I and all of us now see, not without much disappointment, that You are fully right in all things and that everything You say is the complete, pure truth. But I did not say "not without much disappointment" for nothing. Because this wisdom is too holy and lofty for an evil, selfish world, and You shall, in the absence of special miracles, preach to totally deaf ears; and if working miracles, You shall have blind spectators and achieve little.
GGJ|1|163|2|0|If man, in order to fashion himself into a true human, has to be free in his volition and action, then You can preach and work miracles as much as You like, and hardly one in a hundred shall be converted. Because where someone is already basically too stupid and has no education in any necessary or life-conducive field, he cannot possibly grasp Your teaching. If however he has just one degree more than enough, and hence a developed intellect, be it either Scripturally or scientifically, or in the arts, tying same to some worldly gain, attaching to perhaps even personal standing, then You can let Jehovah speak, for You under lightning and thunder, yet such people will do what your forefathers did in the desert under Moses, where in the course of Jehovah's talk with Moss on Sinai, under thunder and lightning, receiving the Holy Commandments from Him, they had cast a golden calf, to then dance around it, worshipping it like the heathens.
GGJ|1|163|3|0|If I did not know what stuff the Pharisees, Scribes and the priests and Levites are made of, especially in Jerusalem, I would hardly dare to speak to You thus; but I know this folk only too well and basically have put a good distance between me and it, not visiting it any more.
GGJ|1|163|4|0|If however You should return to Jerusalem again, then take a large portion of omnipotence with You, or you shall be stoned as a blasphemer! For anyone wishing to be more clever than even by a hair's breath than the least Temple sweeper, immediately is denounced as a heretic and blasphemer, and if not reforming, in conjunction with a sizeable offering, stoning without mercy awaits him at the accursed spot outside the city wall.
GGJ|1|163|5|0|For Jerusalem, I say unto You, my divine friend, there is only one cure - that of Sodom and Gomorra! Other than that there is no salvation for this city and its inhabitants.
GGJ|1|163|6|0|Say I: 'Friend! What you are telling Me I have known for a long time! Yes, I say unto you, this also shall be Jerusalem's end. But prior to that, all the things prophesied over it have to first take place, so that all Scripture be fulfilled, and its measure filled. And you shall not henceforth count seventy years, before not a stone shall be left atop another. If anyone shall then ask; "where stood the Temple once?", none shall be found to tell such seeker.
GGJ|1|163|7|0|Many prophets were murdered within the walls of this city; I know them all - their blood cried to the highest heavens for revenge against such evil doers; but the measure with which hell was meted out to this city is not yet completely full, and it was hence spared still. But now its measure shall shortly be full, and it shall be spared no more.
GGJ|1|163|8|0|But before we leave this mountain, I give you a Commandment for strict observance, consisting in that none of you divulge to anyone down below any portion of what you have seen on this mountain, until I have given you authority through the spirit. He who will not keep this My Commandment shall be punished with instant dumbness; for the people down in the plain are not ripe for along time yet, nor are you yourselves sufficiently.
GGJ|1|163|9|0|But discuss that which I have taught here among the likes of you as if not emanating from Me, but as if grown upon your own ground. Only after your friends shall have embraced your teaching in a living way you can eye to eye, let them in on where you received such teaching, and what signs preceded it.
GGJ|1|163|10|0|But then do not omit to in My name give those instructed the same commandment and with the same sanction as I have given you all here.
GGJ|1|163|11|0|But you shall in the short time left us on this mountain witness miraculous things yet; for I thirst for making you as strong as possible in your faith; but keep the said Commandment in respect of everything you are still permitted to see and hear; because through non-compliance with this Commandment, the threatened punishment would be visited upon you for a year!'
GGJ|1|164|1|1|Judas Iscariot reports on his journey through the air and asks useless questions. The Lord's answer and Thomas' reprimand.
GGJ|1|164|1|0|Says Judas Iscariot, 'Lord! This is a tough Commandment! Who shall be able to strictly keep it?'
GGJ|1|164|2|0|Say I, 'God also had made dying into an imperative and unalterable law and does not in spite of much human misery retract His holy Word! You may, right now, talk and argue as much as you like, yet you have to in the end die! Only in the beyond will you realise how such dying was most essential.
GGJ|1|164|3|0|And behold, just so it is with every Commandment coming from the mouth of God! Making it into your own commandment, you shall be able to keep it quite easily. But if you prescribe yourself a commandment other than the one I give you, then it shall be hard for you to keep My Commandment. Because where one commandment is counter to another, there abiding by the one or the other shall be difficult or in the end impossible. Do you understand that?
GGJ|1|164|4|0|I say unto you! Take care indeed and see to it earnestly that a counter-commandment does not arise in you with time, which could become death within you!'
GGJ|1|164|5|0|Judas says, 'But what is this to mean again? You do indeed perpetually speak in accordance with Egyptian hieroglyphics, which hardly a wise man can still read, let alone understand! What basically is a counter-commandment? I can either abide or not abide by it and this is up to my free will and not a counter-commandment!'
GGJ|1|164|6|0|I reply, 'I say unto you, if you remain as foolish as you are now, then it is better for you to return to Bethabara; because that way you are annoying and repulsive to Me!
GGJ|1|164|7|0|Where do laws come from? From anywhere other, perchance, than from the will of him who has the power and authority to give and sanction laws?! But does not each man have complete power to do as he will? If he wants to make the eternal laws his own, then he is sure to easily keep them; if he does not want that, then he has his own will as counter-commandment and has in the end to put up with sanction of the external law.'
GGJ|1|164|8|0|Judas, although cutting a sour face to this explanation, nevertheless says, 'Well, now I understand the thing and it is good so. But when You often speak in a veiled fashion, then I get fearful and worried and then I always have to ask until the thing is clear, especially when it concerns a commandment which it may be quite hard for some of us to keep and for myself, which I am not afraid to admit. But see, Lord, when anyone else asks You, then you answer them most amicably at once; yet when it is I that asks, You always get unfriendly and I then hardly dare to ask You again, may it be ever so important to do so.
GGJ|1|164|9|0|Behold, I still can not get over my peculiar journey through the air the day before yesterday and that with unbelievable speed, so that one could not make out anything on the ground other than a band shooting past at immense speed; here I want to find out from You how this was possible. Because I was possibly the furthest one from here and that far behind the far sea-coast and would have needed four or five days to walk.
GGJ|1|164|10|0|I had just finished preaching at a Greek village, but had unfortunately not found very sympathetic ears and hearts, in spite of healing some of their sick; I became cross and left the stupid nest. But when finding myself all alone some thousand paces from the village - because brother Thomas did not want to accompany me to Greece, - there came a whirlwind towards me and before I knew it I was high up in the air. Thereupon an indescribable gust of wind pushed me in this direction and that with the said speed, so that, as said, I could not in this flight make out in the least anything on the earth's surface - not even the sea itself more than a flash of lightning. I did not even have time to think how I would go if a cliff should be in my path, against which I should have disintegrated into many hundreds of thousands of droplets! But how astonished I was, oh Lord, to be set down so gently unto the ground before You after such draft!
GGJ|1|164|11|0|Hence I would like you to just tell me a few words on how such was possible.'
GGJ|1|164|12|0|Say I, 'Friend! If you know Who I am, how can you ask how such is possible to Me, or by what means this was carried out? Are not all things possible with God? Behold, the clouds! Who carries them? You heard Me before, explaining to everybody the nature of the earth, the moon, the sun and many other stars which for your concepts are endlessly great suns.
GGJ|1|164|13|0|Behold, these large and hence immensely heavy heavenly bodies float freely through the ether spaces, endlessly stretched out in all directions, having a speed of movement fantastic for your imagination!
GGJ|1|164|14|0|Question: Who is carrying these countless ones within an unchangeable order through the free, endless spaces? Think about it and you shall soon see the foolishness of your question! And hence this question is answered for you with sufficient clarity!'
GGJ|1|164|15|0|Thomas steps up and says, 'If only you could for once come up with a question worthy of the Lord! Did not all those of us who were sent out go through the same aerial journey to here? We know however that He wanted it that way and hence, although a most unusual journey over here through the air, it therewith is fully explained to us! If you more strongly believed What and Who our Lord and Master is, then such question could not occur to you even in the worst and most foolish dream!'
GGJ|1|164|16|0|Says Judas, 'Have you got me again? Well, let you have me, if it gives you pleasure! At least I am not upset this time because I myself realise that I have bothered the Lord with a very foolish question - which however I am sure not to do again in future.'
GGJ|1|164|17|0|Says Thomas, 'Then we shall also be quite good friends and brothers and I shall not counsel you again.'
GGJ|1|164|18|0|Say I, 'Quieten down for a while, as Kisjonah has prepared a meal and we shall afford our body some necessary fortification! After the meal it shall transpire what else there shall be to do. And so let it be and stay so!'
GGJ|1|165|1|1|The Lord's entourage upon the mountain. Kisjonah's question to the three angels. 'Why must men be born?' Pure angels, fallen spirits and men. Flesh not as an end, but a means for soul development.
GGJ|1|165|1|0|All move to the huts now to partake of the meal, all being in good spirits and hence cheerful and happy.
GGJ|1|165|2|0|After the meal Kisjonah says to Me, that if I have no objection then he would now make the rounds on his alp before night settles in, to pay his shepherds and take a look at the flocks, checking also how much wool the shepherds had clipped.
GGJ|1|165|3|0|Say I, 'Listen, tomorrow is the day before Sabbath, which I want to spend on these mountains; but today, since our meal was an extended one, with the day lasting only another two hours, let us just stay happily together here and discuss a few important things; and this evening you are yet to go through quite a few things!'
GGJ|1|165|4|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Lord, Your every heart's desire is a holy commandment to me! But now I shall come up with a question straight away and this concerns those three men who two days ago came to us in great splendour, floating through the air rather than straddling the mountain with their feet. These three men have now been constantly in our company, speaking with us and eating and drinking with us, being extremely obliging and helpful and, except for a more noble form, they look like ourselves.
GGJ|1|165|5|0|It seems almost as if they are going to stay with us, - which would please me endlessly. I previously had embraced and kissed them and behold, they had bones and a firm and strong body throughout, so that I had to wonder greatly!
GGJ|1|165|6|0|My question therefore is to find out from You how this is possible. Earlier on they were mere spirits, whereas now they are physical beings like us; whence did they take their body? And if these spontaneously obtained bodies and as it turns out, much more perfect ones than ours, could not all men be set into this world in that way, instead of through laborious birth?'
GGJ|1|165|7|0|Say I, 'You would not, to begin with, see and physically feel these three angels, had I not conditioned you for this occasion in such a way that your soul obviously, united with her spirit, could behold the spiritual through the body, seeing and perceiving same as if it was on the natural plane and hence physical; it nevertheless is and remains completely spiritual, including nothing physical.
GGJ|1|165|8|0|Men and spirits however are distinguished from each other, in that a spirit like these three angels had from primordial times used his freedom wisely within My order and had thereafter not ever sinned against it; but a proportion of spirits, too vast for your comprehension, had misused their free will and hence plunged into the threatened judgment; and from such spirits, of which this whole earth and all countless worlds, such as sun, moon and stars consist, go forth by way of an unalterable natural law, the natural men of this earth as well as those of all other worlds; and this along the familiar way of generation and subsequent birth, having to therefore first be reared and later instructed in human-hood and, after shedding of the body, developed into pure and completely free spirits.
GGJ|1|165|9|0|Since the flesh of man is given him and hence to the spirit raised up from judgment, mainly to undergo a free will test as if in a separate world, you can now easily comprehend that for the perfected spirits, a body of flesh would be quite superficial, as the flesh is only the means but not and never can be, the purpose, as everything is to ultimately become purely spiritual and never material again.
GGJ|1|165|10|0|I say unto you, 'This earth and this whole, actually physical heaven such as suns, moons and worlds, shall once pass away, after all the spirits held captive within them shall through the way of the flesh have become pure spirits; but the pure spirits remain forever and shall not and cannot ever pass away, just as I and My Word cannot. - Tell Me whether you have now comprehended and understood this.'
GGJ|1|166|1|1|Kisjonah's amazement and comprehension. About the creation of Adam. About the nature of man and woman. The fall of woman and its bad effect on man. Mankind's decline. About the Lord's Incarnation and salvation.
GGJ|1|166|1|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Oh God, oh God. What depths of wisdom: who has ever heard anything like it? Verily, such exposition only God can give; here the wisdom of all the wise comes to fullest nothingness of all nothingnesses. No, this truly is too much all at once, for a poor mortal sinner in full measure like me.
GGJ|1|166|2|0|Through this Revelation all of Genesis suddenly becomes clear and understandable, as if by magician's master-stroke, so to say!
GGJ|1|166|3|0|Now I understand what it means: 'And God formed Adam as the first man of this earth from the clay of the earth.' - Out of His eternal order, God willed it that the spirits captive within the earth under judgment, from the more pliable clay of the earth build a body corresponding to their spiritual form, with which they can move freely, recognising their self and from that God, to freely subordinate themselves to the divine order, to attain to their primordially spiritual nature, namely to become perfectly pure spirits, hence like the primordial archangels!
GGJ|1|166|4|0|Yes, indeed, now all becomes clear to me! And it says that woman was formed out of Adam's rib; how clear also this is! - Just as the mountains by correspondence are the more solid and hence more stubborn part of the earth and hence containing also the more stubborn spirits, just so the man's more stubborn part had, as it were, deposited itself in man's bones, which by correspondence relate to the earth's mountains.
GGJ|1|166|5|0|The more tenacious spiritual, the more sensual, proud and arrogant elements of the man were by God's wisdom and might eliminated from him and represented in a female form similar to that of the man which, since it originates from the man, stands in a living correspondence with him and thereby, and through the procreative act, is capable of having a living fruit awakened within it, according to God's almighty will. And since a greater suffering has been imposed on her as the man's more tenacious spiritual part, she can perfect her spirit whereby according to Scripture it can happen, and also does, that finally man and woman become one.
GGJ|1|166|6|0|For the expression that man and woman have then one body does not mean anything else but: Although the woman's nature is the more tenacious part of the man, through the comparatively harder trial it eventually becomes equal to his gentler spiritual part and that is what is meant by the expression that man and woman have one body. What do You, O Lord, say to this?'
GGJ|1|166|7|0|Thereupon the Lord, 'That is absolutely good and true. This is how it is and thus the Scripture should be understood. Then it would be easy to talk to all men and act in their very best interest from the heavens. But by the second misuse of their free will people have deeply sunk into sensuousness. This is above all the case with women who have begun to abundantly adorn their from Satan inherited more attractive body and because of their selfishness have become inflexible, proud and resentful thereby decoying the gentler man who, in order to be granted a woman's favour, had to quite voluntarily and submissively to dance to her tyrannical tune and in the end even enjoyed being completely ensnared by her truly satanic cunning.
GGJ|1|166|8|0|As a result he fell from all the heavens dawning within him, became ignorant, lascivious, selfish, vain and greedy for power and thus truly of the devil together with the woman.
GGJ|1|166|9|0|From time to time the man was softly admonished by his spirit through the awakening of love for life, to read the Scripture and contemplate God's great works! Many also did that by first more or less freeing themselves from the snares of woman. But this did not help much because they no longer understood the Scripture; and since they themselves has become materialistic like the woman they promptly took the literal sense for fully valid and thus turned the Word of God into a monster and God's Temple into a den of thieves.
GGJ|1|166|10|0|I tell you and all present: Things have advanced to a stage when all men would be completely lost if I, the Lord Himself, had not come into the world to save you from the yoke of Satan and his eternal perdition. And I Myself shall have to go to the greatest lengths in order to begin to raise only a very minor part of mankind to the proper light of the heavens.'
GGJ|1|167|1|1|About marriage. Downfall of mankind through woman. »Woe to the world when women again begin to wear finery and to bedeck themselves and will sit on the thrones; then the earth will be put through the fire!«
GGJ|1|167|1|0|'However, woe betide the world when the women again start to wear finery, bedeck themselves and will sit on the thrones. Then the earth will be put through the fire!
GGJ|1|167|2|0|Therefore, maintain good discipline with the women and let them above all practise proper humility. They should be clean, but never dressed up in finery and bedecked, for women's finery and jewellery is mankind's grave and ruin in everything.
GGJ|1|167|3|0|But just as a pure, well-mannered and humble woman is a blessing for a house, a bedecked and thereby proud woman among men, fully comparable to a snake that through its wanton glances lures the heaven's birds into its venomous and destructive jaws.
GGJ|1|167|4|0|Therefore I advise, but do not wish to make this advice a command:
GGJ|1|167|5|0|If someone looks for a wife, let him make sure that the maiden he woos does not bedeck her body, except cleanses it with water which is needed for the body's health - and does not bear an immodest face in the street, which does not befit a woman, and does not parade her attractions, but is in every way modest, has her body well covered with a linen garment and in winter with undyed cloths from sheep's wool, also does not talk much nor boast as if she possessed something. For it is most beneficial for a woman if she possesses nothing but what is absolutely necessary. Such a maiden is then also worthy of a man, and you shall woo her. But I tell you: Avoid like a carrion a maiden who is rich, bedecked, wears colourfully dyed clothes, bears an immodest expression in the street, likes to be greeted by the rich and distinguished, but says to the poor: "Just look at the smelly beggars."
GGJ|1|167|6|0|Such a maiden is a true image, on a small scale, of enticing hell, and who woos such a one commits a gross sin against the divine order and may reckon with it that such a woman, who on earth hardly ever changes her ways, if she dies before her husband, will - even if he was a righteous man, but had loved his wife very much for her earthly attractions - draw him into hell for at least a very lengthy period.
GGJ|1|167|7|0|For in the same way that such a woman used on this earth tricks to catch herself the man her lewdeness had chosen, she will - only a thousand times more destructive - in the beyond come to meet her following husband with all imaginable charmingness and draw him into her hellish nest. And it will be most difficult for the husband to extricate himself form his wife's influence.
GGJ|1|167|8|0|Therefore, keep that in mind and let the one who woos get first will acquainted with his bride and examine all aspects, so that he does not instead of winning an angel become encumbered with a devil of whom it will not be easy to rid himself.
GGJ|1|167|9|0|I have clearly shown you the distinguishing marks; do heed the warning and you will succeed here and in the beyond. I do not actually give you this as a commandment that is to bind you, but only, as already mentioned, as good advice which will be most beneficial to you and all vain women in particular, if heeded.
GGJ|1|167|10|0|For the one among you who will reprimand a vain and cunningly seductive woman to make her realise her wicked folly shall once in heaven be richly rewarded.
GGJ|1|167|11|0|Therefore, turn your eyes away from a seductive woman, for such a woman is secretly without knowing it in league with Satan and unconsciously serves him in his seductive designs.
GGJ|1|167|12|0|If anyone of you wishes to see Satan in his worst form, let him look at a dressed up wanton or an adorned woman and he has seen Satan in his for a man most dangerous form.
GGJ|1|167|13|0|When Satan as a dragon spits war, famine and pestilence over the earth, he is least dangerous to men, for in their misery men turn to God and begin to do penance, thereby avoiding hell and its judgement.
GGJ|1|167|14|0|However, when Satan clothes his dragon in the light-garment of an angel, he is most dangerous to the by nature sensually inclined man, just as if a ravening wolf came among the sheep in a sheepskin. If the wolf comes to the sheep as a wolf, they flee in all directions confusing the death-bringer, so that he stops and ponders after which seep to run and finally has to leave without prey. If, however, he comes in a sheepskin, the sheep do not flee, but on the contrary happily welcome the new sheep that has joined them, which is a wolf that mangles the entire flock without a single sheep fleeing from it.
GGJ|1|167|15|0|Look this instruction and this advice you should, therefore, keep in your hearts as a shrine and strictly stick to it as if I had given you a commandment. Then your marriages will have the blessing from heaven, otherwise - the curse from hell.
GGJ|1|167|16|0|Therefore, do not allow yourselves to be allured by the blind and deceptive attractions of the world, but be at all times clear-headed and value the world's worth correctly. Do not trade in the gold and pearls which you have now received from the heavens for the foolishness of the world, then you will always have peace among you and see heaven open before you. But if you will allow yourselves to be captivated by the attractions of the world, it will be your own fault if heaven will keep becoming more firmly closed to you. And when in great distress you will be calling to heaven for help, you will not get it. For it is not possible for a person who loves the world and is firmly attached to it to be at the same time in a blessed contact with heaven.
GGJ|1|167|17|0|Every human being is created and made in such a way that he could not bear evil and good, false and true in one and the same heart side by side. It has to be one or the other, but never both simultaneously.
GGJ|1|167|18|0|He can and must indeed recognises both in his mind, but in his heart there can dwell but one of them as life's foundation.
GGJ|1|167|19|0|Have you now understood and grasped this My advice?'
GGJ|1|167|20|0|Say all, 'Yes, Lord and Master in all divine wisdom.'
GGJ|1|168|1|1|About culture and schools. Priorities. The Pharisees' sadness at mankind's straying. The Lord's hints about His Word, the world and mankind. Man's relationship with God.
GGJ|1|168|1|0|Here a Pharisee steps up closer to Me and says, 'Lord and Master! This all is very nice, good and true and not capable of contradiction. But if men do not gather all those materials which the earth offers them so abundantly, to process them skilfully, then the earth shall be like a desert and there shall be no sign of any culture. Do there not have to be dwellings and schools of all kinds? Take that away and mankind shall in the shortest time be reduced to a condition of animality. Hence the world cannot be set aside, so long as one is an inhabitant of matter?'
GGJ|1|168|2|0|Say I, 'Your schools are fit for killing all spirit in the tender feelings of children already and hence their complete disintegration would do no harm; for verily I say unto you: if your teacher be the world, what do you want to learn from it spiritually?
GGJ|1|168|3|0|He who is not taught by God in his heart remains in the night of the world, and the light of life shall remain remote from him eternally!
GGJ|1|168|4|0|But he who is not shone upon by the true light of life emanating from God is dead, were he to have learned from the world all the wisdom of the angels! How long shall it serve him?
GGJ|1|168|5|0|Hence remain in Me and I shall remain in you, and the wisdom of the heavens shall eternally fill your hearts! Do you grasp and comprehend this?'
GGJ|1|168|6|0|When the Pharisee had received such instruction out of My mouth, he spoke gravely and with a serious countenance: 'Oh great, holy and vivid truth! How glorious, how great are you! How happy all men could be on earth if they were imbued with such holy truth and adjusted their life-style accordingly! But, oh Lord, an immense 'but', so long as one drop of this earth remains, or the earth is inhabited by men, there shall be among them greed, envy, meanness, arrogance and the all-destructive domineering, - all those things from the bottom of hell; and upon such ground this truth, undoubtedly from the heavens, shall nevertheless never take root and will be persecuted to the last letter by the thousands times thousands of hell's disciples! Of what use then such celestial wisdom?!
GGJ|1|168|7|0|To expect fruit fit for heaven, the greatest part of mankind has to be eradicated from the earth and a new one put on earth and brought up in this truth from the cradle on; but the way mankind is right now, it is too evil for hell, not to mention for such truths from the highest heavens.
GGJ|1|168|8|0|Even if You intended founding a small community, which is to endure and grow within this heavenly wisdom and truth, it nevertheless shall everywhere find itself among voracious wolves who, if not able to harm it spiritually, nevertheless shall constantly harass and intimidate it physically, and it shall never be able to maintain itself in its purity; and who but God knows what, after lengthy periods, the descendants of the pure communities shall look like?!
GGJ|1|168|9|0|Men are and shall remain men; angels today, devils tomorrow, and hence even the best are not to be trusted!
GGJ|1|168|10|0|Did not Jehovah of a truth visibly lead the children out of Egypt; they saw Him day and night. In the desert where He gave them the Commandments He fed them miraculously for forty years. There it rained wonders upon wonders! Look up history and then glance at the present life, religions and social condition, and behold the erstwhile children of God, and no trace shall be found of what they once were!
GGJ|1|168|11|0|Thence I say and maintain, without wishing to pre-empt Your love and wisdom: what everlasting waste for such wisdom and deeds of Yours; because they shall never be worthy of them! Fire and brimstone from heaven yes; of that they are worthy, but not everlastingly of such grace! I speak thus, confident of no betrayer lurking here. But once we get down there again, I shall be silent as a graveyard! Tell me, oh Lord and Master, am I right? Is it thus or not!'
GGJ|1|168|12|0|Say I, 'Terrestrially you are quite right; it is so and shall also become so. But all this must not hold Me back from proclaiming to the world the truth from the heavens!
GGJ|1|168|13|0|Because if the world is to be judged, then it has to be first given that which of itself shall judge and must judge it, namely: the truth from the heavens, which now is coming through Me into the world and shall remain so, even if persecuted.
GGJ|1|168|14|0|Your opinion is a good one and right in respect of the evil world; but most exceptional relationships prevail between God and the men of this earth, known by none save the Father alone and he to whom the Father reveals it.
GGJ|1|168|15|0|But now no more about it! Evening is upon us, - and it shall be cold at this height; hence we shall turn in at the huts! Let it be!'
GGJ|1|169|1|1|Competition for warmth in the alpine hut. Occasion with the old blind descendant of Tobias. A special kind of heating. Fireworks on the alp. The angels’ reprimand the derisory women. A Gospel on laughter.
GGJ|1|169|1|0|After these discussions we move into the big residential hut and many, especially the women and maidens, huddle around the fire. Some of the Jews however, who could also have done with a bit of warmth, were secretly annoyed with the women for completely obstructing the flames. And some of the disciples came over to Me to tell Me this, complaining and grumbling, but I chided them softly for such unseemliness; all but one calmed down.
GGJ|1|169|2|0|But one, an obdurate Jew of Capernaum, grumbled continually, saying, 'Eh, what's the use talking? I was freezing almost unbearably already outside; now when I would warm up a little the women block off the fire and I am nearly stiff with cold! Down below not even in winter is it as cold as it had to get tonight at this height. And I am over seventy and of a cold disposition! I do not want to be churlish; tell the women therefore to make room for me at the fire!'
GGJ|1|169|3|0|Say I to the old man, 'Do you not know that I could warm you also without fire if you had faith?'
GGJ|1|169|4|0|Said the old one, 'Yes, Lord, I believe! For I have seen many of Your miracles and hence I believe that everything You say or will, happens.'
GGJ|1|169|5|0|Say I, 'Then stand with the three men who came to us from on high two days ago, and you shall get warm at once.'
GGJ|1|169|6|0|And the old man did so and he immediately became so hot that he could hardly bear the heat, thanking Me profusely for such favour; but because he is now too hot, he would like to cool down a little.
GGJ|1|169|7|0|But I said, 'Do as you like, for I did not tie you up with the three men. Go outside, there you shall cool down quickly!'
GGJ|1|169|8|0|And the old man went outside, but soon rushed back into the hut with a great cry of terror, 'Save yourselves, everyone for himself, the entire mountain is ablaze and the flames are drawing ever closer to this hut! For Jehovah's sake, we are all going to die!'
GGJ|1|169|9|0|While the old man is thus lamenting Kisjonah, who had been outside for some time, enters and says to Me, 'Lord, You will forgive me that I have prepared a little celebration according to the custom of the alpine shepherds, since You told us this would be the last evening You are spending on this mountain. My shepherds have gathered brushwood in the forest, and now they have lighted the faggots in Your honour and are singing happy songs and psalms. Would You not like to have a look outside?'
GGJ|1|169|10|0|Say I, 'Oh with pleasure, for I love you very much.' And I rose to My feet and went outside all the disciples followed Me.
GGJ|1|169|11|0|But the woman laughed at the old Jew for earlier having seen the entire mountain ablaze and making such a fuss as if the whole world was perishing. The old man felt a bit ashamed and now bore the laughter of the woman quite patiently.
GGJ|1|169|12|0|But I reprimanded the merry women and warned them. Thereupon the women - the five daughters of Kisjonah were not among them for they were engaged in preparing the evening meal in the large host's hut - asked forgiveness of Me and the old man and said that they definitely had not meant it badly.
GGJ|1|169|13|0|The old man immediately forgave them from all his heart. But the three angels turned to the woman said, 'Listen to us, you women. This old man is a descendant of Tobias who was blind and to whom we restored his sight with the gallbladder of a fish. All descendants of this old Tobias, who was a grave-digger, have in their old age for some mysterious reason known only to God and to us through Him, weak eyes. We tell you that it is a gross offence based on a frivolous heart if someone ridicules a blind person instead of extending his hand and guiding him over footbridges and rough roads. If you had not known that the old man who is also called: 'Tobias' is more than half blind and you still laughed, you have sinned and deserve severe punishment. However, as he has forgiven you following your apology, also we shall forgive you.
GGJ|1|169|14|0|But woe betide you if you should ever laugh at a disabled person. Then his complaint shall become yours.
GGJ|1|169|15|0|Anyway, men should not laugh at all or only very seldom, for laughing is brought about through the awakening of gloating spirits dwelling in the human body.
GGJ|1|169|16|0|A friendly pulling of the facial muscles from which an expression of a special goodwill can be recognised is heavenly whereas all other laughing usually stems from hell. For the devils always laugh when they have succeeded in one of their evil designs. In the heavens, however, no one ever laughs, but one is at all times filled with the most heartfelt and friendliest goodwill towards all ever so miserable creatures and compassion with every suffering brother who still has to go through his time on earth. Heed this for all future times.
GGJ|1|169|17|0|Once men will be starting to laugh at their brother's' weaknesses, faith will be vanishing like the sun after setting and love in men's hearts will be cooling off as this night has cooled down and there will be misery among mankind the like of which as never before existed on earth.
GGJ|1|169|18|0|Do heed this warning from the heavens. Punish your children when they laugh; hear them rather cry than laugh. For the laughing originates from hell which always abounds with derision.
GGJ|1|169|19|0|There are situations where, however, only men are allowed to laugh at some silly matter and obstinate foolishness, but then the laughing is a well-deserved punishment for the one who deserves to be ridiculed.
GGJ|1|169|20|0|But if someone laughs only for fun and seeks things, events and ridiculous talk to be provoked to laughter, he is a fool. For only the heart of a fool can be provoked to laughter; every reasonably wise person can easily and soon comprehend life's sacred earnestness and he will not easily laugh about something.
GGJ|1|169|21|0|Therefore, do not laugh anymore in future and turn your face away from clowns and comedians who let themselves be paid for preparing you for hell. Be always of a calm heart, so that you may merit God's goodwill and thereby true honour.
GGJ|1|169|22|0|These words made a great impression upon the women and they vowed never in their whole life to laugh again.
GGJ|1|170|1|1|Occasion of the half-blind Tobias with the three angels and the Lord. Tobias is healed. Correspondence of this healing with our time. The evening meal upon the heights.
GGJ|1|170|1|0|The old man however had heard what the three angels had spoken to the women; so he went over and said, 'I hear that you mentioned my forefather's name and showing that my name is not unknown to you; through God's grace and power, which is in you, you gave life and light to the old Tobias' eye.
GGJ|1|170|2|0|Behold, you dear and eternal friends of God, I am at the point of going totally blind; sight of the one eye is gone completely and the other one's light is diminishing considerably. How would it be if you gave me the full light of my eyes? This surely would be easy for you! Have mercy on me!'
GGJ|1|170|3|0|Say the angels, 'Do you not see the One Who is watching the blazing flames with Kisjonah, and hearing the shepherd's songs and Psalms? Not we but He it is Who gave old Tobias back the light of his eyes! Go to Him; He is the Lord and can do as He likes. He alone can give you back the light of your eyes! We of ourselves can do as little as you of your own self. We only are His servants and wait for His hints.'
GGJ|1|170|4|0|Upon these words of the three angels, the old man betakes himself over to Me and asks Me for the light of his eyes. - Say I, 'Were you not for a long time a staunch Pharisee and one singing the praises of the Temple at Jerusalem, taking Me for an Esssene, a magician and suchlike; how did you come by your faith now?'
GGJ|1|170|5|0|Says the old one, 'Lord! I too was present at Capernaum when You awakened the chief priest Jairus' daughter to life; faith already came to me then. But I needed to see and hear more to strengthen my faith. And I have seen and heard and now believe that You, oh Lord, can do anything You will. If only You, oh Lord, want to heal me, then You can do it in all fullness!'
GGJ|1|170|6|0|After that I said to the old man, 'It is somewhat incongruous for night-time! I say unto you however that, spiritually, it is now night and they all are fully blind. And men shall no longer become seeing during the day, but at night; and then for many, their evening and morning will lastingly become their first day. And so let you be made seeing at night!'
GGJ|1|170|7|0|With these words, the old one became seeing, admiring the separate fires which previously he had seen blurred and hence as if one fire.
GGJ|1|170|8|0|As he became aware of such seeing light in his eyes, he fell down upon his knees before Me, not able to praise Me highly enough, being overjoyed beyond measure.
GGJ|1|170|9|0|But I said to him, 'You too have heard My Commandment; hence keep silence on everything you have seen and heard here, otherwise you shall meet with what I threatened everyone!' Thereupon the old man rose, promising to be silent as a graveyard.
GGJ|1|170|10|0|And so everything was good and accomplished for these heights. And when the fires had burned themselves out, Kisjonah's daughters came and invited Me and all those present to the evening meal. And we all went, consuming a good meal and then going to take our rest.
GGJ|1|171|1|1|The Pharisees among themselves. Rhiba, the smart one, invents a story about the Nazarene. His suggestion to kill Jesus for the sake of peace.
GGJ|1|171|1|0|The Pharisees however - those of the better disposition, who had also become believers now - some more and others less, about thirty in all, went to a separate hut, to there discuss almost through the night what they should do now.
GGJ|1|171|2|0|There was one among them by the name of Rhiba, with the reputation of a 'smart' one. This one, after nothing conclusive had been reached took the floor, saying, 'Brethren, you have now traded words for at least two hours, yet have not come nearer to a conclusion by a hair's breadth. You have gotten to know me; I have hit the nail on the head in similar scrapes in the past and I presume that my blow shall not miss its mark this time either, after my critical examination and listening and watching of everything that was said and done over here. And so lend me an ear!
GGJ|1|171|3|0|It is by no means to be denied that this man, a carpenter's son from Nazareth, accomplishes things and works which should hardly be possible to anyone but God; in short, anyone lacking a certain acumen would let himself be easily talked around into believing that this Nazarene is at least a semi-god, after the Greek fashion. I myself came close to being persuaded of this; because the appearance on the heights of these mountains were in all earnest of such an extraordinary nature that they could hardly have been exceeded in Moses' and Elijah's time.
GGJ|1|171|4|0|Yet certain things nevertheless did not escape my secret perception, which took the wool off my eyes, making me know exactly where I stand. Did you not notice the three men who came to us as angels on the heights?' They affirm it on all sides. - 'Yet do you know who and whence they are?' - They all negate. - 'I am going to open your eyes. Hear and behold!
GGJ|1|171|5|0|It will not be unknown to you that the Nazarene carpenter named Joseph, who has always been in the repute of an initiate into Egyptian and Persian magic, at the same time is a direct descendant of David, at times designating himself with the appellation 'Son of David'. Joseph's father, whose name was Eli, also a carpenter, of unblemished repute, secretly aspired to elevate his tribe to the Judean as well as the entire Promised Land's throne. Under the pretext of training his son in the building trade, he let him, in good company, travel to Persia and perhaps even to India, but not on account of the building-trade, but intensive magic, so that Joseph, grounded in such knowledge and craft, could dazzle all mankind as being sent by God, to sit upon the throne of at once the Jews and Romans. Because it would then be easier to deal with the idolatrous Romans than the Jews. Joseph would besides his secret craft, of course have to be strict Jew outwardly and without blemish before the law, so that not even the High priests could fault him! - Returning from several years of journeying, Joseph, in possession of the art indeed nevertheless did not possess the means and opportunity to put it in practice. He also, as told me by elderly people, lacked the courage, but mainly the speaking capacity, because he was weak and monotonous on that score. Eli realised that he had miscalculated and got his son, who had no capacity to reign, to carry on his own familiar trade. When dying, Eli indeed blessed his son, but telling him quite wisely to drop the agreed plans, because nothing further transpires there. And hence Joseph did not venture into anything with the children of his first wife either.
GGJ|1|171|6|0|But when after the death of his first wife, he by good fortune and probably his magic from Persia, came into the guardianship of the beautiful Mary from the Temple, who also was a descendant of David, the regency plans began to reawaken in Joseph; he got Mary - a girl of barely fourteen at the time, pregnant, becoming his wife only later, - which of course caused him great problems in Jerusalem, but from which he extricated himself through money and magic, at the same time taking Mary for his wife, on the advice of a close friend.
GGJ|1|171|7|0|Although the surviving and well-to-do parents of Mary in Jerusalem, - a certain Joachim and Anna, are supposed to not have been very pleased with such marriage, Joseph, having a powerful friend in the Temple - the old Simeon and especially Zacharias, - the thing nevertheless came off without objection and Mary became Joseph's rightful wife, wherewith her parents also had to be agreeable.
GGJ|1|171|8|0|Encouraged greatly by Mary, whom he loved exceedingly, he now did everything in respect of the unborn child, if male, - (which as a man of experience in such things Joseph could predict with much certainty), towards the said plan, whereto the not inconsiderable means of his in-laws may now have contributed.
GGJ|1|171|9|0|Some weeks before delivery he sent messengers to Persia and asked the three wise men over, whose acquaintance he had made in his youth. These also came to Nazareth; and since at that very time emperor Augustus had ordered a census in Bethlehem, for all of Judea, Joseph and Mary together with Joseph's children, found themselves on the way to Bethlehem for that purpose.
GGJ|1|171|10|0|The three wise men, together with their great and dazzling retinue of servants, on arrival in Nazareth did not know which way to turn, travelling up to Jerusalem and unfortunately inquiring of the old Herod about the newborn king of Israel, pouring oil upon the fire: Herod of course could give them no advice other than that firstly this was something entirely strange to him and secondly that, if there was anything to it, this family like thousands of others nevertheless was bound to find themselves at Bethlehem for the census called by the emperor. Therewith the three wise men hastened to Bethlehem, where they found what they were seeking.
GGJ|1|171|11|0|That there would have been no shortage of magical appearances for even the Romans to be talked around, can be gauged from the fact that the old Herod would not have otherwise ordered the infanticide. These magicians also loaned, if not actually gave the child such treasures as would help educate it, which it was to then send back to Persia after assuming the regency.
GGJ|1|171|12|0|For that reason yonder three magicians never let the child out of their sight, looking after its perfection in magical training to this hour and now appearing again as the purported three angels from the heavens, helping Jesus to carry out his magic works, together with all kinds of wise sermons and miraculous works, to bedazzle the people, who are blind and know nothing of all that goes on in secret.
GGJ|1|171|13|0|But they are unable to pull the wool over the eyes of those of us who are conversant with all those kinds of mysteries and it hence is our sacred responsibility to observe this person in all ways and alleys and put a stop to him if he overdoes it.
GGJ|1|171|14|0|The worst would be for him to get the Romans on his side, for that would be the end of all our efforts! Hence we should try to most methodically proceed to prevent this, or he will grow sky high over our heads in all earnest! Once he has made it, we shall not be able to pull him down! What do you say to that?'
GGJ|1|171|15|0|The others say, 'You could be right, but if in the end things are otherwise, which could easily be the case, what then with us?'
GGJ|1|171|16|0|Speaks Rhiba, 'The question in this particular case is not applicable at all. Is he more and can he be more than a man? Who among us is like the heathens, who do not know what and Who God is, taking certain distinguished men and even certain animals for gods, to worship and honour them.
GGJ|1|171|17|0|Is this Nazarene anything more than an exceedingly distinguished man, a genius, unsurpassable in his ways and means?
GGJ|1|171|18|0|If he tried to remain what he is, exercising his craft for man's benefit and also teach them a few things in those fields where men are blind and without insight, then he would be of indispensable worth and the land which could count him a citizen should be envied. But the way things are, David's throne, crown and scepter are itching him and this makes him contemptible to all orthodox and pure Jews, who have the spirit to regard and grasp all human appearances within the right light and understanding and not have the wool pulled over their eyes as easily as half-heathen tax-collectors and sinners!
GGJ|1|171|19|0|Of what use to mankind in any case the many dazzling teachings dividing it into diverse sects, which then only hate each other on account of their disparate beliefs - more than the voracious beasts of the forest. Those of the old faith hate the unbelievers and the latter those of the old faith and thus such religion achieves the opposite always of what it preaches. Instead of friendship, love and peace, it often creates irreconcilable enmity, hate and the most furious wars! And these have always been the fruits of all religious revivals upon earth! But if the fruits after such happenings, as experience always teaches, are the same ones, then it becomes the imperative responsibility of us enlightened ones and leaders of the peoples to in time cut the path of such revivalists, along which thousands are threatened with downfall and ruin. Is it not better that such domineering magicians should be dispatched from the world, rather than thousands having to be led astray by such eccentrics and be bumped off and destroyed?!'
GGJ|1|172|1|1|A worthy retort from another Pharisee - the healed Tobias. His honest testimony to Jesus and His holy teaching and deeds. About the Templer's atrocity. A curse prophesied for the Jews.
GGJ|1|172|1|0|Says another, 'You are not altogether wrong, if we look at the matter from a purely worldly viewpoint; but if there is yet another life for man's soul after death, which I have never doubted yet, then all these worldly considerations and relationships are altogether worthless and then this Jesus is a sun for the night of man's spirit, showing us the right way along which we can already in our bodies catch a glimpse of the great beyond, taking from the Father's house the glorious fare for eternal life!
GGJ|1|172|2|0|And such He teaches, wanting to show blind men how without further assistance, the air can offer and has to yield bread and wine, hence food proper, as we saw upon the heights a couple of days ago, having eaten and drank therefrom!
GGJ|1|172|3|0|That the old night always has to do battle with the coming day not only human history but the entire nature of things teaches us as occurring before our eyes and unfolding; yet this is God's order, permission and will, against which no worldly power ever has prevailed.
GGJ|1|172|4|0|What do you intend doing if this Jesus, surely suffused utterly with God's power, were to seize you with His thoughts and utterly destroy you. What opposition could you offer Him?
GGJ|1|172|5|0|Hear! A man Who is instantly obeyed by wind and sea and all evil or good spirits - a man Who calls the dead back to life, healing through mere will every ever so old and stubborn illness, without medicine, surely could be somewhat more than a mere genius in magic! Have not you and I often watched and observed the magicians, how these are surrounded with all kinds of magic symbols, magic formulas, amulets and magic wands and always make the greatest fuss out of every trivia they produce.
GGJ|1|172|6|0|This Jesus however has neither amulet, nor anything pertaining to conjuring, nor any magic ointments, nor herbs or roots and is not at all secretive or mysterious, or a show-off, but a completely plain, good-natured and courteous, civil philanthropist and in Himself a man in the ultimately perfect sense.
GGJ|1|172|7|0|He is no whinger and always good-tempered and His Words flow like milk and honey; yet his plainness notwithstanding, anything He wills happens in the most miraculous fashion! I am more than convinced that He could create a new earth just through His will! I have known Him almost from birth and can tell you that as a little boy He was already performing all the things that He performs before us now as a man.
GGJ|1|172|8|0|If however a man accomplishes deeds which are possible only to God, what should hold me back from taking such a person to be God?
GGJ|1|172|9|0|I have been a Galilean from birth and am over seventy years and my eyesight has been very feeble for thirty years, having been fully blind already in one eye and of a completely blurred vision in the other. How many physicians from all parts of the world, who nearly all regarded themselves as supernatural in their vocation, who tamed snakes and wild beasts, who decapitated birds and then miraculously fused the heads back, have I not consulted and strictly followed by prescription for my dear money, but to no avail!
GGJ|1|172|10|0|Two hours ago, just after supper, He helped me through one Word in such a way that I now see probably more perfectly with both eyes than any of you!
GGJ|1|172|11|0|Look up Scripture and see whether the earth ever was trodden by a human being with such miraculous power! Moses indeed accomplished a lot through God's power, loaned him on account of his mighty faith, like the great promise made to Abraham! But how small Moses' deeds compared to those which this Jesus performs before our eyes.
GGJ|1|172|12|0|And yet you are actually consulting on how to get Him out of the way! Ugh! This is ignominious of you and you deserve everlasting punishment by God's sharpest scourge!
GGJ|1|172|13|0|Truly, in this Jesus seems the completest fulfilment of what the great prophet Isaiah prophesied of the most exalted Servant of God, when he spoke:
GGJ|1|172|14|0|Behold My Servant, Whom I have chosen; Mine elect in Whom My soul delighteth; I will put My Spirit upon Him and He shall proclaim judgment unto the heathens! He shall not cry nor quarrel nor cause His cry to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall He not break and the smoking flax He shall not extinguish, until He accomplish judgment for victory and the heathens hope upon His name! (Isa 42:1..)
GGJ|1|172|15|0|If He were after crown and scepter, by heaven, He would be mighty to excess for that! Because if He can carry His disciples together through the air from all parts of the world in a moment through his invisible servants, what we saw with our own eyes, then He could carry together all rulers of the world and quite simply tell them: "I am the Lord and you all have ceased ruling everlastingly! If you want to be My servants, you may remain with Me; but if you do not, then depart from Me and be undone!"
GGJ|1|172|16|0|But He, Who is almighty in the truest sense of the word, threatened us even against divulging in the plain even a syllable of what took place here! He does not therefore seek honour from men in any way, but exclusively man's spiritual refinement and perfection. The kingdom He wants to establish among men is a spiritual one, to lead back to the lost Paradise them who no longer know whence they are! And for this we should want to, if it were possible, remove Him from this evil world? Never! The curse be upon him who makes way for such thought in his heart!
GGJ|1|172|17|0|The earth never has carried a greater philanthropist, nor anyone more selfless than He, - and you are going to lay hands on Him? Ask yourselves of whose spiritual children you are and Satan, resident in your breast, shall tell you and reply: "I am your father!"
GGJ|1|172|18|0|What is your Messiah to look like? Perhaps like yourselves? Or is He to make an appearance as a thousandfold Sampson and with Sampson's weapons kill millions of men, with one blow, so as to not seat Himself but you upon the seat of power, afterwards letting Himself be slavishly ruled by you and playing for you the donkey of burden, the camel, the guard dog, a lion fighting your enemies in the desert, a falcon espying from on high the approach of your enemy, so that you can consume the earth's booty in peace, fornicating with the most tender and beautiful maidens of the earth?! This would be the right Messiah for you!
GGJ|1|172|19|0|You are going to be lords and the Messiah your servant! You would have your Messiah only in this way! But that you should have to say, 'Lord' to the Messiah does not agree with you, whence you would have Him out of the way!
GGJ|1|172|20|0|Look into your hearts and ask them whether this is not exactly so and your hearts shall say yes.
GGJ|1|172|21|0|But if I have been wrong, then tell me what your Messiah is to look like and what character-traits He is to exhibit!
GGJ|1|172|22|0|Shame on us who call ourselves children of the Highest, yet the heathens, tax-collectors and sinners have a start on us in everything! The Greeks, Romans, Egyptians, Persians, Assyrians and nearly all heathens known to us, out of gratitude towards their idols, idolised the great wise men, because they assumed that such were given them by their gods' grace and they accorded them divine worship, building them temples, hallowing the localities of their residence. There are very few precedents of atrocities on their part against such men.
GGJ|1|172|23|0|We Jews however who call ourselves 'God's people' have stoned a large number of the prophets sent us by God and have uttered curses over them, yet still dare call ourselves 'God's children'!
GGJ|1|172|24|0|Elijah, one of the greatest and mightiest prophets, had to flee nearly to the end of the world, to save himself from the rage of 'God's children' and their neighbours!
GGJ|1|172|25|0|We are the ones who stoned God's messengers and now also want to dispatch this good Jesus from the world, if it were possible! If however this were to become possible - for God allows evil mankind the most wicked deeds, so that their measure for hell be filled - then I prophesy an everlasting curse over all Jews, that they should never again have a homeland on earth and their name, before which even the heathens have bowed down, shall be an abomination to men!
GGJ|1|172|26|0|As truly as God lives this shall take place! And such our heinous deed shall find a never-ending retribution in hell!'
GGJ|1|173|1|1|The Pharisees' rage against their colleague. The three angels prevent Tobias' stoning. Continuing discussions between the faithless Templers and Tobias. The Lord tells the drunk and sleepy Templers to rest. Climbing the hill for sunrise.
GGJ|1|173|1|0|Some accepted what this old man, whose name as pointed out was Tobias, said; but the greater number were so enraged that they wanted to tear up his clothing and stone the old Tobias and all who supported him.
GGJ|1|173|2|0|But the old Tobias said, 'Oh, by all means proceed against us who have become a thorn in your eyes! The three angels still here shall mete you out a praiseworthy reward in hell and the devils shall finish the tear in your coats.'
GGJ|1|173|3|0|As Tobias had finished his vigorous words to his furious colleagues, with the latter starting to look for stones, the three angels entered the hut, their faces shining like the sun.
GGJ|1|173|4|0|On seeing this, the stubborn ones were gripped by great fear and they fell upon their faces, asking the three for forgiveness, wailing.
GGJ|1|173|5|0|But these said, 'If you will be adversaries of them who are driven and drawn by God's Spirit - who then are your friends? We tell you to your faces: It is the devils! Hence let you be converted, or you are going to taste the might of the Highest!'
GGJ|1|173|6|0|Those shaking with mortal fear scream, 'What must we do?' - Say the three, 'Humble yourselves and believe on the One, true Son of God, Whose soul is One with the Father! Because the Father is in and not without Him!' - With these words the three angels vanish and the Pharisees start to get up, desisting from their exceedingly vociferous plans.
GGJ|1|173|7|0|Tobias now asks them, saying, 'Now then, what's up, what will you do? Where are the cursed stones? Why did you not lay hands on the three, seeing you took them earlier for the three disguised magicians from Persia?'
GGJ|1|173|8|0|Say those hit hard, 'You know of a truth that we have to abide by Moses' laws, to which we have sworn by Heaven and Temple! But if this Jesus now teaches the opposite everywhere, how should we be able to exchange our oath with this anti-Mosaic teaching - just like that? But we will ponder and see what can be done! At this stage we are saying neither yes nor no, because it is written that no prophet shall ever arise from Galilee. Thus the thing, wondrous though it may be in its uniqueness, nevertheless always shall be associated with many a disturbing feature!'
GGJ|1|173|9|0|Says Tobias, 'That indeed is true, - that no prophet is supposed to arise from Galilee; but I ask - is it also written that the Messiah shall not arise in Galilee! I am not aware of anything being written about that, nor of any special locality being indicated for the Messiah's appearance! If, according to Scripture, there is to be no prophet from Galilee, it can nevertheless be the case with the Messiah! For there surely is bound to be an unlimited difference between a prophet and the Messiah?!' - Say the affected ones, 'There you are right; that is why we want to think about it.'
GGJ|1|173|10|0|Says another Pharisee at the back, who had quietly listened to the lengthy proceedings without once contributing his view, 'Friends and brethren! To get to the bottom of this most miraculous thing requires a sober and wakeful state; we however all are more or less drunk since supper and full of sleep as well! How can we arrive at a credible judgment upon a matter at once so miraculous and by no means unimportant or unportentious?
GGJ|1|173|11|0|Hence my view is that we now rest a little and continue our proceedings somewhat more wisely tomorrow! Because if I am not mistaken, it is dawning already and the morning shall not be long in coming; hence we should anticipate the Sabbath in a somewhat appropriate manner and not with arguments and debates!
GGJ|1|173|12|0|The big crowd of Jesus' followers appears to be on the rise already. We want to or ought to observe them, - but how so when full of sleep; when they may leave even before we awaken if we should now take a little nap?!'
GGJ|1|173|13|0|Interrupts another, 'That is easy; we will set up a watch!' - Says the former speaker, 'Whom? You perhaps, or someone who is just as full of sleep as you and I and will fall asleep like us?!'
GGJ|1|173|14|0|Says a third, 'Sleeping will not do as the others are getting ready for departure; hence we shall have no alternative but follow their example. Because the way down to the plain is drawn-out and we shall not be in the village for some time after rise!'
GGJ|1|173|15|0|Says a fourth, 'Ah, the Master Jesus also is before the hut, making preparation for departure; we shall therefore have no option but to quickly break forth!'
GGJ|1|173|16|0|Says the first, 'Ah, here we have it! Just as I thought, now we have it. This will be a nice trip - without sleep and quite drunk from last night's supper!'
GGJ|1|173|17|0|Say a number of them, 'Well, there just is no alternative! They, having rested, are not likely to wait for us! Hence away! We shall catch up with our sleep in the village.' - All rise and quickly move outside.
GGJ|1|173|18|0|With the Pharisees all being ready for departure, but with Myself not actually starting off at once, all but a few get a little indignant, asking Me whether I was not pulling out yet.
GGJ|1|173|19|0|But I tell them, 'I am Lord, doing as I please and none are to ask Me, 'Why thus?' But if someone is not pleased with how I will have it for Myself and Mine, he can do as he will; for I bind no one! If anyone wants to go, let him! But if he will wait, then let him wait patiently! I shall not be breaking forth before sunrise and shall first partake of a morning meal, for the road is long and arduous.'
GGJ|1|173|20|0|Say the Pharisee, 'In that case we can take a short rest?' - Say I, 'Most certainly! For the earth does not need the light of your eye for sunrise, but of a truth the light of My eyes, so that there be light in the depths.'
GGJ|1|173|21|0|Say the Pharisees, 'Let him who can or will, understand this; we cannot understand that.'
GGJ|1|173|22|0|Says the old Tobias, 'I understand it indeed and hence remain in the open; perhaps a brightness shall enter upon my depth as well.
GGJ|1|173|23|0|Say the others, 'You old codger do as you like, but we shall return to the hut to get some sleep.' With these words all quickly return to the hut, throwing themselves on their bunks.
GGJ|1|173|24|0|Tobias however comes over to Me with reverence, to tell Me everything that took place during the night. But I comfort him, saying, 'I know it all; for if I did not, how could I have sent you help at the right time?! Leave it at that! Because whoever rises up against Me before My time shall have to kick hard against the pricks! Hence do not fear! For henceforth no more disgusting things shall get to you.
GGJ|1|173|25|0|But let us now go a bit further up - yonder hill actually towards the East; from there we shall be able to see a most glorious sunrise; and that kind of thing fortifies the soul as well as the bodily limbs, cheering up heart and kidney.'
GGJ|1|173|26|0|With these words all betake themselves with Me up the alpine slope, eagerly awaiting the rise of the sun, which was not long in coming.
GGJ|1|174|1|1|A glorious sunrise. Tobias' fitting words. The Lord's life hints to him. Conduct for judges and law-givers. Dealing with criminals and the condemned.
GGJ|1|174|1|0|When after about an hour, it, (the sunrise) took place with indescribable majesty and splendour, all were uplifted and moved to tears, singing Psalms to the glory of Him Who created all this so wondrously and gloriously.
GGJ|1|174|2|0|Said the old Tobias, after such solemn morning-hour, 'Oh Lord! This is a different temple to that in Jerusalem, which latter always is full of filth and obscenity! How often in my life have I sung Psalm after Psalm, yet my heart was as dry as ten year old straw and cold as an icicle! And how warmly it now beats towards my Creator! How often was I in the Temple, yet always glad to leave its stinking halls. Yet here I feel like spending eternity, and from the deepest love-warmth praise the great God Who created all the countless glorious things! You beloved Master, how can I thank you for such previously never-felt supremely holy elixir of life?!'
GGJ|1|174|3|0|Say I, 'He who ventures forth into the creation feeling and perceiving what he owes his Creator as warmly as you do, already has shown Me the best and most pleasing gratitude.
GGJ|1|174|4|0|Stay with such feelings and perceptions and do not close off your heart towards your poorer brethren even if they had once been your enemy, and you shall once merit a great grace from the heavens! When seeing all kinds of sinners, neither judge nor condemn them; for, understand Me well, it mostly is not them who sin but the spirit that drives them. You yourself are not able to say what spirit drives them. There are many who in their piousness can become haughty, wanting to then look down from their imagined virtue-heights upon sinners with contempt and revulsion, wherewith they then unconsciously turn into greater sinners than those whom they despise. There then comes a spirit who drives such people towards some sin and the proud virtue-hero discovers on himself that he is not a god for a long time yet, but just a very ordinary, weak human.
GGJ|1|174|5|0|Such person then becomes humble again and repents, something for which previously he as a virtue-hero deemed himself too exalted!
GGJ|1|174|6|0|And hence no one should hate a sinner for being a sinner, but all have done enough to just hate sin and detest it in deed! Only a hardened criminal, who had become one with his sin, you should not help! But when, as a result, he sinks into just extremity, for his betterment, then you should think of him and if he pleads with you then do not stop off your ear. And if you see a criminal led to his execution, you should not feel joy at such his miserable fate, even if he were to have committed the crime for which he is led out to death against your own house; for behold, it is not impossible for such a criminal to attain to beatitude in the other world!
GGJ|1|174|7|0|Each person's predominant trait should be love in all things! Justice which is not grounded in love is no justice before God; and if carried out by a judge therefore, then he is ten times a greater sinner before God than the one he sentenced, and God shall once judge him as mercilessly as he judged his neighbour.
GGJ|1|174|8|0|Hence judge and condemn no man, even if he were to have offended you ever so grieviously and you shall then not be judged and condemned; because with whatever measure you mete out, with the same you shall be rewarded in the other world. The strictly just by whatever law, but cold and loveless judge, shall find just as inexorable a judgment over himself, whilst henchmen and executioners shall never behold God's countenance.
GGJ|1|174|9|0|He who has caught a thief or murderer has done his part if he hands them over to a just court. But the judge should not forget that so long as the criminal still lives in the world, he is not a complete devil yet, but a maladjusted person led astray, on whom every possible reformation attempt should be made before he can be condemned to death as an incorrigible devil.
GGJ|1|174|10|0|But the right procedure for the execution is that the sentence not be carried out immediately, but that such a person should be tied to the stake by the hands and feet, publicly, five feet above ground for the whole day.
GGJ|1|174|11|0|If he pleads with genuine remorse that he shall better himself, then he is to be taken down from the stake and placed in an appropriate, love-righteous reformation centre, yet not freed until his betterment has shown itself unquestionably. But if the criminal strung up shows no sign of betterment the whole day, then he is a complete devil and hence, if still alive on the stake, after sunset is to be put to death and then burnt on the place of execution, together with the stake.
GGJ|1|174|12|0|Such I tell you for your future adherence, because you too were a judge and still are, among the Pharisees, having had to look after burial places for the dead and places of execution for the criminals.
GGJ|1|174|13|0|Blessed are they who shall act accordingly; their names shall shine in the eternal book of life.
GGJ|1|174|14|0|But now we shall move down to the huts; our Kisjonah has prepared a moderate morning meal and is awaiting us with his wife and daughters.
GGJ|1|175|1|1|The Lord with His, back at Kisjonah's hut. Domestic hints. The Lord's magnanimity towards His enemies. He and His, fasting. The Pharisaical Sabbath. Descent. The Pharisee and Matthew on the Sabbath.
GGJ|1|175|1|0|We now quickly made our way down and Kisjonah hastens towards Me to ask Me and the disciples to the morning meal, at the same time being apologetic about a rather more frugal meal than usual, as the supplies are exhausted and that he had not more brought up, being aware of My moving - on this Sabbath - down from the mountain to the plain. If therefore the meal is a rather moderate one, then would I not attribute it to his lack of will but rather his incapacity.
GGJ|1|175|2|0|I assuaged him, saying, 'Do not be troubled! All is in order and according to My will; - I want to say unto you, as a beloved brother and friend, that you have indeed outdone yourself in these last few days.
GGJ|1|175|3|0|As regards the uninvited guests - the legion of Pharisees, there you would by no means have committed a sin by not setting them a table; for these, having gold and silver in great quantity, could have, if they had wanted to, paid their way around here! But you have of course not sinned by providing for them free of charge. I shall not chide you if you want to write them a bill. But the old Tobias is My guest.'
GGJ|1|175|4|0|Says Kisjonah, 'That I also shall do; there are plenty of poor whom such payment shall benefit! But now, oh Lord, be pleased to partake of the frugal meal with your disciples; the Pharisees are still asleep in the big resting hut and I do not wish them to eat with us!'
GGJ|1|175|5|0|Say I, 'Let it be! Wake and invite them to the meal! I shall be fasting till midday with all of Mine; we shall then take a proper meal down in the plain.
GGJ|1|175|6|0|Kisjonah at once does as I told him, although somewhat heavy-heartedly. The Pharisees and their colleagues nimbly get up from their bunks, rushing to the morning meal which they consume with all haste, in spite of the Sabbath, for they fear that the sun, which had indeed been up for quite some time, may soon reach the hut, which was shielded by a great cliff, along which it was built, which would then prevent them from eating until sunset, or till the agreed Sabbath-evasion ritual in the Temple of Jerusalem.
GGJ|1|175|7|0|Kisjonah notices this and says to Me, 'This business really is quite funny; the Sabbath with these does not commence until the sun shines upon the spot where they find themselves! As You oh Lord have now seen a number of times, the sun does not come to this hut until midday and hence these hypocrites would not commence their Sabbath till noon, to honour it. It would be hard to find anywhere else on earth fellows like these!'
GGJ|1|175|8|0|Say I, 'Let us leave them; there shall yet be multiple opportunities for rubbing their Sabbath into their noses even before we reach the plain. This is as nothing compared to how they outflank the Sabbath when they want to and when the Sabbath does not promise to yield much of a harvest in their Synagogues; they then shut the windows and doors, so that the sun cannot cast its rays into the chambers of such hypocrites, whereupon there then is no Sabbath in the house! Neither does a dull day serve for a full Sabbath, unless they light their seven-branched candlestick in their Synagogues, for the occasion of a substantial offering of course! For which reason a dull Sabbath always is preferable to them to a fine one like today.
GGJ|1|175|9|0|But an opportunity shall yet offer itself today, as I have said, where we can bring this out in the open. But let us now get under way; because today shall be very hot and travelling is not too pleasant in such heat.'
GGJ|1|175|10|0|Thereupon we break forth with hasty steps from the mountain towards the plain and the Pharisees behind us are panting and angry about our rapid steps; one of them even calls out to us, 'Why are you running so nonsensically? Did you by any chance pinch something upon the heights?'
GGJ|1|175|11|0|The younger Matthew, the disciple, won't let that pass, saying, 'We walk with our own feet and you with yours and hence walk as speedily as we please and do not have to account to you, we hope; neither did we agree with you beforehand how fast we shall go! Hence shut up and go your way as you will. We are not bothering with you, why should you bother with us?!'
GGJ|1|175|12|0|Says one Pharisee, quite furious about that, 'What are you silly tax-collector reeling off? Do you not know that it is Sabbath today, when none should argue?!'
GGJ|1|175|13|0|Matthew replies, 'Should the Sabbath apply only to me and not you?! Who was the first to argue? It surely is not written that one cannot walk quickly on a Sabbath? You quite on the contrary demand that one should not be tardy going to the Synagogue on a Sabbath and hence we are not breaking even your own regulations by moving more quickly on a Sabbath than on another day. There is a Synagogue down in the village which we can still reach if we walk quickly; what more do you want of us?!'
GGJ|1|175|14|0|Say the Pharisees, 'Those who hasten to the Synagogues and schools indeed look like you! It is funny when a tax-collector speaks about a Synagogue! Do we perhaps not know you?!'
GGJ|1|175|15|0|Says Matthew, 'Time is up for you putting bridles on your mouths, or we shall take the liberty of breaking the Sabbath on your backs with cudgels! Just look at these eternal loafers, what rights they would like to grant themselves over us! Another offending word and I shall give the Sabbath and my humanity a miss and put on bear nature for you!' - To this threat the Pharisees say nothing, but are secretly filled with rage.
GGJ|1|176|1|1|Occasion with the Pharisees and the gleaning of the wheat on a Sabbath. Mercy is better than offerings. 'The Son of Man is lord over the Sabbath'. Healing of the person with the withered hand. The Pharisees want to stone Jesus. Kisjonah intervenes. The Lord departs, healing many. [Mt. 12:1-16]
GGJ|1|176|1|0|After a while however, much nearer the plain, we came to a field of near-ripe grain, spread out before us. The path led through this field and we set upon this one through the field, as it was the shorter one to the village. We therefore travelled through the grain, on a Sabbath of course. The disciples however, having together with Myself had no morning meal, began to pluck some of the riper ears, rubbing the grains into their hands and eating. [Mt. 12:1]
GGJ|1|176|2|0|Noticing this, the furious Pharisees step hastily up to Me, speaking with self-important mien, 'Do you not see the unseemly thing your disciples are committing on a Sabbath?' [Mt. 12:2]
GGJ|1|176|3|0|Say I to them, 'Have you not read what David did when he and those who were with him were hungry - how he entered into the house of God and ate the showbread, which neither for him nor those who were with him it was seemly to do, but only for the priest? [Mt. 13:4] Or have you never read in the law how on the Sabbath, the priests profane the Sabbath and are blameless? [Mt. 12:5]
GGJ|1|176|4|0|You have witnessed My works upon the heights and heard My teachings and were repeatedly told Who I am! If all this does not suffice you, then I tell you straight to your faces - He Who is in Me is greater than the Temple. [Mt. 12:6]
GGJ|1|176|5|0|But if you knew what is meant by, 'I will have mercy, but not sacrifice', then you would not in your hearts have condemned these innocents. [Mt. 12:7] You blind and deaf Pharisees, be told that the Son of Man, Who is Myself, is Lord also over the Sabbath.' - These words so frightened the Pharisees that they stepped back at once and stopped denying the gleaning of the wheat to the disciples.
GGJ|1|176|6|0|Kisjonah however, who constantly walked by My side and whose field this was, said to Me, 'Lord, I shall hasten ahead at once to arrange an ample meal, for I feel sorry for the disciples and their obvious hunger.'
GGJ|1|176|7|0|Say I, 'There you shall indeed do well. But I shall nevertheless first visit a school with My disciples, so that the Pharisees' anger should not wax. For they already cannot stomach Matthew for having proven to them that we hasten on account of the Synagogue. Were we to now by-pass the village-school, that would be the end with them and they would start making trouble; if however we go to a school first, then we have shut their mouths and you can without further ado then present them with your bill, i.e. at the end of the Sabbath.' - With these words Kisjonah and his went straight home, where they found everything in the best order.
GGJ|1|176|8|0|We however turned slightly left towards the school which was situated highest up in the village. Arrived there, we at once entered the rather sparsely attended school. [Mt. 12:9] With the Pharisees at our heels, secretly fuming at having been laughed off by the disciples out on the field, on account of their blindness, after I had chided their objection to the gleaning of grain.
GGJ|1|176|9|0|On our entering, the Pharisees at once started throwing their weight around, ushering a person to Me whose hand had been withered for a lengthy period and who therefore was capable of hardly any work at all. Here they wanted to know, seeing that I had said that I am Lord also of the Sabbath, whether it is lawful to also heal on a Sabbath. But they only asked to have a witnessed case against Me [Mt. 12:10], for their evil hearts were burning with rage and fury.
GGJ|1|176|10|0|But I spoke to them, 'Why are you asking Me as if you yourselves were capable of enlivening this one's long-dead hand?! But if I intended healing him, surely I would not ask you for permission to do it!?
GGJ|1|176|11|0|Which one among you would be foolish enough not to pull a sheep from a ditch because it fell in on a Sabbath?! [Mt. 12:11] But how much better is a man than a sheep! For this reason it surely ought to be lawful to do a man good on a Sabbath?!' [Mt. 12:11]
GGJ|1|176|12|0|The Pharisees were silent; but I called the person over and said to him, 'Stretch forth your hand!' And he stretched it out and it became whole as the other that had never been sick. [Mt. 12:13]
GGJ|1|176|13|0|This was the last straw for the Pharisees; they left the school to discuss how to kill Me. [Mt. 12:14]
GGJ|1|176|14|0|But Matthew, who was a bit of a spy, slipped out, unnoticed by them, soon returning near-breathless and proclaiming aloud what he had heard. Upon this I at once dispatched a disciple to Kisjonah, letting him know that I shall not be able to dine with him for prudence' sake, as the Pharisees were after My life and with My not wanting to make bigger criminals of them than they already are, I shall make Myself scarce to this area for a while. The disciple was off with arrow-speed, knowing where to catch up with Me later.
GGJ|1|176|15|0|Hardly had he passed it on to Kisjonah, when the latter let everything go, speedily gathering a large number of folk, rushing to the school and arriving just as the Pharisees were entering, well-provided with stones.
GGJ|1|176|16|0|That on this occasion the Pharisees were served up by Kisjonah good and proper hardly needs mentioning, whereupon I then departed with a larger number of folk, healing their sick on the way; because this area at harvest-time, being located on the Galilean Sea, was fever-stricken and there always were many sick, especially the female sex and these, getting news of Me, ran after the crowd and, catching up with Me on the road, asking that I would heal them. And all who followed us were healed. [Mt. 12:15]
GGJ|1|176|17|0|After their healing I warned all not to divulge it at home [Mt. 12:16] nor to mention the place where I healed them and which direction I left. They promised to strictly keep it and I let them depart with peace.
GGJ|1|177|1|1|The disciples puzzled at the Lord's apparent fear. The Lord's response. The hungry Judas and his counsellor Thomas. Peter's timely chiding of both. The Lord's praise. Rules of conduct.
GGJ|1|177|1|0|When these had been dealt with, the apostles stepped over to Me, saying, "Lord, sometimes You are a little puzzling! Behold, we have already seen so many wondrous things about You and ourselves experienced so many, that we could no longer even for one moment doubt, even if we wanted to that You in the truest sense must be the Son of the living God; because the deeds which you accomplish have not heretofore been possible to man. Yet You nevertheless have certain moments when You seem in all earnest to fear men, notwithstanding that we convinced ourselves of countless hosts of angels from the heavens standing at Your service!
GGJ|1|177|2|0|The Pharisees, of whom each one is more cowardly than the other, together with their fifty or so unarmed adherents, we ourselves could have fixed up properly, whilst one little almighty word from Yourself and the Pharisees' desire to persecute You should have left them forever! How You could therefore, with all Your Godly might take to your heels before these fellows is a puzzle to us which we cannot grasp with the best of will! - Could You not let us in on such intriguing behaviour therefore?!"
GGJ|1|177|3|0|Said I, 'You still are fairly weak and blind, not to work this out at first glance! Behold, this took place so that you may become aware of the fulfillment of what the prophet Isaiah prophesied of Me when he spoke: [Mt. 12:17] 'Behold, My servant, Whom I have chosen, Mine elect, in Whom My soul delighteth; I will put My Spirit upon Him and He shall proclaim judgment to the heathens.' (Here judgment signifies Truth, Light and Life, for it is Truth that brings about righteous judgment) He shall not argue or cry and His crying shall not be heard in the streets [Mt. 12:19]. A bruised reed He shall not break and the smoking flax shall He not quench until He executeth justice (the full Truth). And the heathens shall hope upon His Name'. [Mt. 12:20-21]
GGJ|1|177|4|0|Behold, therein lies the reason why I did not want to, nor could, enter upon an argument and even less some scuffle with the Pharisees.
GGJ|1|177|5|0|I by the way knew in advance that Kisjonah would not let them go unpunished! Their punishment now is tenfold of what it would have been in a possible scuffle with us, firstly because they were grievously clubbed by Kisjonah and his people and secondly because of all that they went through, they are not allowed to mention a syllable in Capernaum, which is what annoys and embarrasses them most of all.
GGJ|1|177|6|0|Because, as threatened upon the mount, if any one comes out loud with even a syllable of it, he shall turn dumb, deaf and where necessary, blind on the spot. That also is the reason for their attempt on My life; for therewith they hoped to also eliminate what they believed to be the certain consequences of My threat upon the mount.
GGJ|1|177|7|0|For they still take Me for a wicked magician, who indeed can perform while still alive, but not dead. The worst to them now is not to know where I have gone. They have indeed already sent emissaries eastwards to track Me down - having seen us flee east from the school; but they do not know that we should have suddenly turned west after an hour in the forest and then sail over the sea to the other side and hence their search shall be a futile one. Now, is your puzzle solved therewith?'
GGJ|1|177|8|0|Say the twelve as well as many others travelling with Me, 'Yes, now everything is clear to us! Therefore it is actually much better than if we had laid hands on the wicked ones ourselves. Now everything is in the nicest order again.'
GGJ|1|177|9|0|Says Judas somewhat laconically, 'Except for our stomachs! Nothing has gotten inside yet, considering it is evening, except a few grains of wheat. Hence it should be nice if something could also be done about our stomachs before we sail over the sea.'
GGJ|1|177|10|0|Say I, 'Today it simply is going to be fasting, at least to the other shore; something is bound to turn up on the other side.'
GGJ|1|177|11|0|Thomas however reproached him for such crudeness, saying, 'But how can you, after such exalted teaching on the Lord's part, come up with such low comments!? Do you have no sense of decency or shame in your body?! If you actually are of such wolf-like voracity, then take some provisions with you in future; but to make such remarks in the Lord's presence is too endlessly crude to lose more words on it!'
GGJ|1|177|12|0|Says Judas, 'Yes, yes, I forgot we still have you in our midst! You are and stay my task-master and you seem to enjoy every chance to hit me. Very well, keep doing it if it makes you happy; it shall not bother me in future!'
GGJ|1|177|13|0|Says Peter, 'That will be best; Thomas nevertheless is right, although he is a bit rough at times. But in my view we should always look up to the Lord; if He says something then it is good for it to have been said and we should all abide by it! But if the Lord is not saying anything, then it is even less fitting for us to say something! In my opinion we should always observe this in the Lord's presence, for peace and harmony to be among us!
GGJ|1|177|14|0|My dear brother Thomas, if the hungry Judas will not keep silent before the Lord, he shall be even less afraid of you! If we do have to correct one another however, then let us avoid shrillness and harshness, so that those words of Isaiah which the Lord mentioned can apply also to us, His disciples!'
GGJ|1|177|15|0|Say I, 'That is correct, My dear Simon Jona! So it ought to be among you and all mankind! Because he who is wounded and puts something rough over it shall not heal but only make it worse and bigger. But if he covers it with balm and pure oil, he shall also heal it soon and will thus repair the injury to the flesh.
GGJ|1|177|16|0|But now My friend Kisjonah's boatmen already are steering towards the shore and he is himself among them; hence let us go down to the shore and be around when the skippers cast the mooring, that we may pull them ashore; for their wind is contrary and makes it hard for them. But the wind shall come in handy for our crossing and shall quickly set us on the other side. So let us hurry, that their efforts would not be futile!
GGJ|1|178|1|1|Section: In Jesaira
GGJ|1|178|1|1|The Lord's company crosses the sea. A meal on board, on arrival. The inhabitants' joy at the Saviour's arrival. Miraculous healing of the possessed, dumb and blind. An upright man extends hospitality to the Lord.
GGJ|1|178|1|0|We rush towards the shore, arriving just as the skippers are casting the moorings. Peter, a skillful boatman himself, grabs hold of it and we quickly pull in the boat and board it and it takes us to the opposite side in an hour and a half, and this at the spot where half the population consists of Greeks and the other half Jews.
GGJ|1|178|2|0|We reach the shore at dusk, enabling us to still make out the district quite well. Kisjonah sends out two messengers to provide the place for accommodation for about a hundred, but they return without success; and so we stayed on board overnight, for the wind had dropped and the sea was near calm.
GGJ|1|178|3|0|Kisjonah then brought out plenty of bread, wine and well roasted fish from the hold and his wife and daughters, who were not missing either, were serving us. That Judas, who had already felt empty on the other side, was highly pleased with this development hardly needs recounting.
GGJ|1|178|4|0|Kisjonah asks Me whether to light a fire, seeing the nights can turn quite cool, notwithstanding any heat of day. I consented and a fire was quickly lit in the big flare, which was well provided with clean resin, oil and other combustibles; this ship's flare was soon blazing away, spreading a great light over the entire area. This soon lured a great many onlookers to the shore, with many among them recognising Me from the short distance, and they began an immense cheering for the renown, miraculous Saviour's presence in their district, for there were many sick there.
GGJ|1|178|5|0|Many others rushed home from the shore, telling the whole place that I am to be found on the ship.
GGJ|1|178|6|0|It did not take long before one dumb and blind at the same time and henceask juergen to redo the whole the whole sentence possessed in this fashion, was brought to the shore and the people asked Me whether I could and wanted to heal him.
GGJ|1|178|7|0|Several local Pharisees however had also hastened to the shore to see what would happen there, saying to the people, 'To heal this one he shall well and truly leave alone!'
GGJ|1|178|8|0|But their possessed one I healed from the ship instantly, so that he could both see and speak. [Mt. 12:22]. All the people of this place were horrified and Jews who were not of the same persuasion as the Pharisees, yelled, 'This is truly David's Son, on whom all Jews hope!' [Mt. 12:23]
GGJ|1|178|9|0|There was however a man in this place, upright and just; this one stepped up close to the boat, saying, 'Divinely great, wondrous Master! Why should you have to let the wind and a rather fresh night on a rocking boat deprive You of a night's probably overdue rest?! The notorious feature about this district is that the heat of day usually is followed by proportional freshness of the night, resulting in all kinds of disease among the local residents; I am however in possession of a roomy and well-equipped house that could provide You and Your disciples with more than sufficient room and you can stay for as long as You like. Neither shall there be any shortage of provisions.
GGJ|1|178|10|0|Say I to him, 'Yes, I shall accept your invitation, for I know that your soul is without guile. But Kisjonah with his wife and daughters are also here. His is the boat and he is a disciple and a man after My liking; do you have room for him too?' Says the old man, 'Even if there were more such families! Whoever is with You is welcome in my house!'
GGJ|1|178|11|0|Say I, 'In that case a great blessing shall come over your house' (and to Kisjonah) 'hence let the boat by fully beached, for your easier disembarking!' This was done and we soon reached the old man's house, who at once got his people to organise the most comfortable lodgings.
GGJ|1|179|1|1|The old host's humbleness and magnanimity. Grace from above. The Lord's glory. The people praise the Lord and expose the Templers.
GGJ|1|179|1|0|After the quarters had been organised, the old man came to Me with his sons, who mostly were fishers, boatmen and carpenters, saying, 'Lord, as quickly as it was possible, everything has been readied for Your accommodation, and You are now invited to make full use of it forthwith. You now are, as always, the Lord also of this house, which I have built with my seven sons. Let you command it and I with my house shall be Your servants.
GGJ|1|179|2|0|Say I, 'You are the way you are, and I also am what I am; but since you are so humble, lowering yourself, you shall once be elevated in My kingdom! Our needs for today are just a little rest. But let the sick come here tomorrow, so I may heal them.
GGJ|1|179|3|0|Says the old man, 'There You shall have much to do, for it is not an inconsiderable district and it would be hard to find a house without a sick. Although the area along the coast is one of the most fertile, it nevertheless is one of the least salutary for man's health; nothing but fevers and boils of every kind!'
GGJ|1|179|4|0|Say I, 'Let that be! Tomorrow all that shall change; but provide yourself with fish for tomorrow, so that My disciples, who mostly fasted today, can be filled again tomorrow! Everything shall be compensated to you!'
GGJ|1|179|5|0|Says the old man, 'Lord! Forgive a little rejoinder here! Thousands have already been lodged and satiated here, and never yet have I accepted anything from anyone and how much less from Yourself! My bills I hand over to the winds and these carry them aloft to the stars where the almighty Father dwells. He has so far always been My best payer and compensator and shall be so again this time as well! How many sick and ailing have not been cared for here for months on end and yet in spite of the harmfulness of the area, none of my household has become ill! Lord! This is a grace from above and hence let You not speak of compensation or payment, for I would accept neither the one nor the other!'
GGJ|1|179|6|0|Say I, 'Yes, but there is actually a snag to this! For if I do not compensate you, then the compensation from the stars shall turn out somewhat meager as well! Because My say and direction extend even to the stars and beyond!'
GGJ|1|179|7|0|Here the old man is taken aback tremendously, not knowing what to say. Only after a while does he say somewhat timidly, 'For Jehovah's sake! Are you perhaps an angel from the heavens or is one helping you, or is given You as a servant by the Father from the heavens?'
GGJ|1|179|8|0|Say I, 'Let you just take yourself some overdue rest now; but much shall be revealed to you tomorrow! But go out to the people, who still are noising about and ask them to retire and to bring the sick here tomorrow; I shall heal them all.' The old man went and did as I commanded him.
GGJ|1|179|9|0|And the people started cheering wildly, yelling, 'Praise be to the exalted Son of David! He came to us to free us of every plague! Although we do not know whence He came, one thing is certain - God's Spirit is with Him, as it was with His forefather David! For were it not with Him, He would not have healed the possessed!'
GGJ|1|179|10|0|Some Pharisees however also had set out with the people to observe, as Jerusalemite Temple police, everything else that I, of Whom they had been hearing much, would do. The healing of the possessed, who was deaf, dumb and blind as well, had jolted them mightily, and they were constantly plotting on how to cast suspicion on Me before the people as a tramp, rogue, deceiver and even as a magician in league with the devil. Whence they said to the people, 'Tomorrow it shall transpire of what spirit he is! We shall no doubt be seeing in what fashion he shall heal the cripples, the lame and leprous!' - Say the people, 'If he has healed the most difficult case suddenly, then he is certain to heal the others with greater ease! But you should yourselves not be talking about such things at all, because no man has yet been healed through your expensive prayers and still less through your amulets, which you highly recommend and sell to the sick for dear money!
GGJ|1|179|11|0|That One has the Spirit of God in His body, for this He has proven to us amply already through the mere deed. But you yourselves have no spirit in you at all, other than that of haughtiness, avarice and domination!
GGJ|1|179|12|0|You want to be the first after God and to receive divine honour from us men; but we say unto you that to us you are the last, and worse by a hundredfold than the heathens! For you do nothing at all for our benefit; you do no work and those who attend your schools become so stupid and dark after two years that no angel is likely to fix them up without special power from God! And this is still the best of your care and efforts for our supposed well being!
GGJ|1|179|13|0|The wives of your Jewish co-religionists you seduce a hundredfold, fornicating with their daughters; yet this is nothing. If however some other poor devil were to go that far he is stoned, if poor; but if rich and of repute, he can buy himself out and beside that remain your friend!
GGJ|1|179|14|0|Your colleagues, the Jews, do not of course know you as well as we Greeks do and even if they know you, they must not speak up. But we know you and can speak. Wherefore we take this opportunity to tell you what we really think of you!
GGJ|1|179|15|0|But take yourselves home soon, before a storm of Greek fists comes over you! We however shall keep watch here. Do not dare to as much as touch this Person, or you shall be having to deal with us!
GGJ|1|179|16|0|We indeed also were Jews once, but are happy to be Greeks in name and law; we nevertheless in our hearts are true Jews, - but not like you of course, who sell their God-glorifying prayers for money, ascribing to such the most fabricated effects!
GGJ|1|179|17|0|We ourselves worship God because He is God and because we as His beings owe it to Him. Hence get yourselves moving, because your presence is more repulsive to us than a stinking carcass!'
GGJ|1|179|18|0|Upon these unambiguous utterances from the people, about half of whom were resident Greeks, the Pharisees made off as quickly as possible, with the folk cheering with victory, and at having rubbed the naked truth into the nostrils of these idlers, which they normally called the Pharisees.
GGJ|1|180|1|1|The consulting Pharisees. The young Pharisee's commendable plan for protecting the Saviour and what he said to the people.
GGJ|1|180|1|0|This district, otherwise, was notorious for it's witty residents. Anyone wishing to take it up with them, specially with the Greeks, would have to be of sound mind; and the Pharisees therefore were conscious of what it was like arguing with the people and therefore retorted very little this time, and made their way home. But they brooded the more at home over how to cast suspicion on Me before the people, or to even basically destroy Me.
GGJ|1|180|2|0|One of a better spirit among them however, to whom the deliberations were getting too drawn-out, finally said, 'Brethren! For whatever my opinion may count, I suggest we now get our sleep, so that tomorrow we are all there with head and heart. Of what use all our brooding and scheming today?! Tomorrow is another day. Let us see what tomorrow will bring and then we shall with Jehovah's help be in the clear about what this man is about. That this is something most singular, cannot be questioned in the least; because the healing of the possessed at the shore, just from the boat, without him being touched is a phenomenon that to my knowledge has not been with us yet!
GGJ|1|180|3|0|And hence let us wait for what else follows tomorrow and we shall be more likely to judge properly! For it would be too risky to blindly condemn him, especially the way the people are worked up, since they have for a long time been siding with the Greeks rather than us, who have been a thorn in their flesh for some time. Hence take note of my well-considered opinion! Tomorrow is another day, which could turn out more favourably for us than today!'
GGJ|1|180|4|0|Says another, 'Should we not do something about our being abused that way by the people? Should we go to sleep on that too and grow no grey hair over it and forget it as if it had never happened, taking no revenge?'
GGJ|1|180|5|0|Says the better one, 'Shake them down for a sacrifice, if you can! Or call the culprits to account today or tomorrow, if you can! What can one do against many?! Keeping quiet about it seems the most advisable thing to me, at least for the present. But if you want to take action straight away, then no law will keep you from it. I for one however shall first wait the outcome to this story before taking the appropriate action. Let ripen the apple on the tree, if you do not like biting into a sour one! Do you get me?!'
GGJ|1|180|6|0|After these words of the better Pharisee, who still was young and zestful and did not feel much solidarity with the old money-bag heroes, several Pharisees and scribes went to take their rest, but nevertheless still appointed one of their servants to keep watch, so that they would not over sleep the start of the magician's story.
GGJ|1|180|7|0|The better Pharisee however, after all the others, including the watch, had fallen into heavy sleep, went outside to work out how to sabotage the old ones' evil schemes. He reasoned thus: if only I could get to this wondrous man, I could show him how he could carry out his healings without my colleagues' molestations! But how get to him? The agitated people surround the house and I notice that the sick already are being escorted and carried there. But I know what I will do! I will go over to the people and tell them straight where I stand, showing them my hostility towards the old money zealots and that I intend to confide something to the wondrous man, without which he shall hardly be allowed to carry on his healings. If the people let me, good; if not, I shall at least have followed my conscience.
GGJ|1|180|8|0|With these thoughts he goes back to the people, who in the moonlit night can make him out quite well as the familiar young rabbi.
GGJ|1|180|9|0|Those Greeks who had formerly been Jews go to meet him at once, asking in a brutish manner what he is up to at such hour and whether he actually is a spy! But he says amicably and confidingly, 'Dear men and friends! My skin is indeed covered with Pharisaical raiments and as you know, I am a Pharisee in actuality; for as first-born of a well-to-do home in Jerusalem, I had to become what my unprincipled parents wanted. And hence I am externally indeed a Pharisee, yet in my heart less so than all of you, although you now are Greeks.
GGJ|1|180|10|0|My intentions are simply this: You know my colleagues as well as I do and what rights they arrogate to themselves. They are theologians and no one other than they is allowed to understand Scripture, although between ourselves, they probably understand any other thing better than Scripture; but they are selected for it by the Temple and they exercise their purported rights and you can do nothing about it.
GGJ|1|180|11|0|They also are physicians and do not like anyone to come along and through his skill diminish their income. Through this also they enjoy a Temple privilege and know how to fight for their rights and you can do nothing about that.
GGJ|1|180|12|0|They are also, in certain cases prescribed by Moses, judges and Lords of life and death over their subordinates, and can exercise such rights when and on whoever they like without being accountable for it. They have only to submit to the Temple, besides the yearly amount of lease for the Synagogue and school, a list every year and are praised the more for the length of the list of those whom they have judged.
GGJ|1|180|13|0|Because all of these offices have for a long time been either sold or leased; here we are only lessees and I myself only a sub-lessee.
GGJ|1|180|14|0|I tell you, such Synagogue or school costs much money in the Temple. And in order to bring in the more from those to whom assigned, it is loaded by the Temple with all kinds of frills which such lessee then will not, with the law on his side, suffer to be diminished too easily.
GGJ|1|180|15|0|One cannot of course become a buyer or lessee of a Synagogue or school until consecrated by a Pharisee by the Temple, under the strictest oaths. Once a Pharisee however, it is no longer easy to become a non-Pharisee!
GGJ|1|180|16|0|And behold, although a true Jew should spit at such Temple fraud, they nevertheless are even acknowledged and sanctioned by the state and you can do nothing about it. I could tell you more, but it is sufficient to at least show you within what rights the Pharisees are moving, against which, for the time being, nothing can be undertaken.
GGJ|1|180|17|0|Had I not used my good offices in the good cause with the old, vindictive colleagues, then you would have already been in big trouble, because they were about to send for a legion of soldiers to Capernaum, to hand the entire house over to the court! I therefore am your friend and not your enemy and even less a capricious, hostile spy. Only do not betray me please. But if some good advice on my part does not seem too remiss to you, then hear me with all patience!'
GGJ|1|180|18|0|Say the three, 'You seem genuine to us and so tell us what we should do! But do not dare to deceive us, or it would cost you your life!'
GGJ|1|180|19|0|Says the young Pharisee, 'I do not fear that; and if I had a hundred lives, I would give them as testimony to my sincerity. And so hear me: you know that, with the Pharisees, what matters to the exclusion of everything else, is income. Go over to them in the morning therefore and agree with them upon a sum for which the wonder-physician residing here can heal the sick tomorrow morning without objection; and the old money-brokers shall give you the authority without further ado; if however you are not able to immediately put down the money, then promise to do so and it will still work out!
GGJ|1|180|20|0|I would only add the following for the wondrous man - that he firstly leave this area after the healing of the sick, or else the money-hungry Pharisees would straight away demand a second money-payment from you. And that secondly, since such wonder-physicians normally extend into the prophetic field, starting to work on the people spiritually, he should not start such here, not because of me, but the old ones, who in this respect are intolerable here precisely on account of you Greeks!
GGJ|1|180|21|0|And finally, that the people do not refer to him as Son of David in front of the old foxes, for this is the scariest of all scares for my old colleagues! If all this is adhered to, then everything - as I wish with all my heart - may come off quietly. In the alternative case it may come to a terrifying row.
GGJ|1|181|1|1|The young, better Pharisee is well received by the people. The people threaten revolt against the Temple. The young Pharisee's artfulness with his colleagues.
GGJ|1|181|1|0|Say the three Greeks, 'Your advice is quite well-meant, yet we are not completely happy with it! For how much longer is this cruel control by these public deceivers to last?! We are fed up with them, although we have nothing more to do with them; yet they keep jeering at us, holding diatribes against us in their school, cursing and condemning us at every turn. For how long are we to put up with that? On top of that they are our judges in official matters and if we want to enjoy any rights, we must buy them dearly. Behold, this is a terrible state of affairs, and hence we think of putting an end to this control once and for all tomorrow. Because tomorrow all resident Jews are transferring over to us, and the Pharisees shall be thrown out as useless, except for yourself, if you desire to remain with us! - Behold, this is our plan, - already put in motion, in that there are to be found no more actual Jews among the residents of this area! What do you say to such plan?'
GGJ|1|181|2|0|Says the young Rabbi, 'If you succeed, then nobody shall have less to object than I. But proceed with the caution of ravens, or you and I shall not fare too well! Because no one knows the outreach of these old foxes' paws better than I and their eagle's eyes see through walls and their ears hear many hours (walking) distance, whatever is said anywhere. But let me return home now, so as not to arouse their suspicion, for it is dawning and the foxes shall wake up soon, and if they found me missing, that would be the end!'
GGJ|1|181|3|0|Say the three, 'Go then! But mind you do not betray us to the old foxes, for then you would be done for!'
GGJ|1|181|4|0|The young Pharisee makes his way home and finds everything soundly asleep, including the watch. These he wakes however, making a big fuss over their sleeping. That awakens the old foxes, and some go to check on what is going on.
GGJ|1|181|5|0|The young Pharisee however, feigning fury, said that having found no sleep, he went to check out the watch, 'and behold and share my anger - they slept more soundly than any of us! Ah - this is a bit thick! Had we not had Jehovah's especial protection this night, we could have all been murdered by the incensed people!'
GGJ|1|181|6|0|The old ones shudder at the thought, suddenly realising the danger they had found themselves in, and praising the young colleague beyond measure for watching over them like an angel of God.
GGJ|1|181|7|0|The young one almost burst out laughing of course, barely containing the urge to give his throat to full throttle. He kicked the watchmen not too heavily, commanding them to get out of the way. They left immediately, seeming to make out what the young man was at.
GGJ|1|181|8|0|After the watch was gone and day-break had advanced, the young man said, 'Brethren, I do not think we have much time to lose; wherefore we should get on our way, so that nothing of what goes on should escape us.'
GGJ|1|181|9|0|Say the old ones, 'Yes, you are right, we must miss nothing! But did you send to Capernaum for soldiers in case of obduracy?'
GGJ|1|181|10|0|Says the young one, 'Had I waited for your instructions, we should be done for! All's attended to! Whether the soldiers will arrive soon is another matter, because it is quite far to Capernaum, and even further to elsewhere. Hence patience is the thing, awaiting what comes, - being or non-being' (a favourite expression of the young one's).
GGJ|1|181|11|0|It speaks for itself that the young one had not even thought of sending to Capernaum for soldiers, because he was in secret a foe of the old Pharisees, because he also was a secret adherent of the teaching of the Essenes and therefore would have desired nothing more fervently than to cause the old Temple heroes trouble.
GGJ|1|181|12|0|The old ones however had not yet had a morning meal, and said to the young one, 'Ay, if only those soldiers would turn up! It is of course high time we went over there, but we could eat breakfast before they come; for surely the magician is not going to carry on before sunrise?!'
GGJ|1|181|13|0|Says the young one, 'Oh, certainly not! If you do not mind I shall go for a minute to check if anything is stirring at Baram's house yet, and you could have your breakfast meanwhile.' (Baram was the carpenter's name, at whose house the Lord had taken his lodgings; the name of the place however was Jesaira, currently a prairie).
GGJ|1|181|14|0|Say the old ones, 'Will you be fasting today? The young, 'That, no; but as you are aware, I can never eat before sunrise; hence leave me something for after! Say the old ones, 'All right, therefore go quickly and bring us good news - especially about the soldiers; because without them we are done for, as you would say.'
GGJ|1|181|15|0|The young one leaves straight away, whilst the old ones shout after him, "Don't forget - the soldiers!" Shouts the young one: 'Just trust me!', then to himself, 'then you are done for'.
GGJ|1|182|1|1|Temple-fraud. Healing miracle. Sins which are forgiven. Priestly “infallibility”.
GGJ|1|182|1|0|As the young one comes to the house, he already finds it heavily beleaguered with the sick and the sound; he asks someone whether I am up yet. One old, upright Greek says to him, 'Yes, he is up, and has been before the house once, when the old Baram called him to breakfast, whereupon he went back into the house.'
GGJ|1|182|2|0|Asks the young one, 'What was he doing before the house?'
GGJ|1|182|3|0|Says the Greek, 'Nothing more than raise his eyes towards the firmament, seeming to as it were draw power therefrom. But his gaze was that of a great general, whose sign millions of men and animals must obey! Although there was something immensely amicable in his countenance, there was yet an earnestness that my eyes have not beheld previously. I was only glad that he did not give me a solid stare; truly, I admit I would not have been able to bear it! And yet I nevertheless felt irresistibly drawn to him with an inexplicable power, which I would not have been able to resist, had not Baram called him to breakfast!'
GGJ|1|182|4|0|Says the young one, 'What do you make of him after that? What could there be to him in all probability, and who and what could he be, according to your usually well-considered opinion?'
GGJ|1|182|5|0|Says the old one, 'I am indeed Greek, and in accordance with your saying, an idolatrous heathen; but I am in truth no more heathen than yourself, believing in one highest Being! But this wondrous man quite easily could persuade me of idolatry; because if he is not at least a demi-god, then I renounce my humanity!'
GGJ|1|182|6|0|Says the young one, 'I really am most anxious to see him! If only one could get into the house, then I would soon get acquainted with him. Just to trade words with such a man would be of the highest interest!'
GGJ|1|182|7|0|Even whilst the young Pharisee is saying so, I come out of the house and call to him, saying, 'Come, Ahab - Thomas of Toreh's son; if you hunger and thirst after Truth, then you shall be filled!'
GGJ|1|182|8|0|Says the young one, 'Lord! We never saw each other, and to my knowledge you have never been to Jesaira! How can you know me and my father?!'
GGJ|1|182|9|0|Say I, 'Quite a lot of things yet do I know of you and your entire house, but that would not be to the point here; but that you kept watch for me and risked much, that is of much worth before Me, and such your sacrifice shall not go unrewarded! Come!'
GGJ|1|182|10|0|Ahab quickly makes his way to Me through the crowd, and cannot get over how I can know all this.
GGJ|1|182|11|0|Say I, 'Do not be overly astonished, for you shall be witness to things of quite another kind! It is good that you put the old ones at home to fright; they would disturb these people in their faith, without which it would be hard to help these many sick. Once these are healed, then they can by all means come to satisfy their money-bag conscience. Let you therefore stay here, and let them wait for you until I have finished! I know everything. You have indeed told them an immense lie; but God always forgives a sin for such a cause! Do you understand that?'
GGJ|1|182|12|0|Says the young one, 'I am indeed familiar with the law, and know that Moses said, 'Thou shalt not bear false witness' - an exceedingly portentous commandment, - which however none heed less than precisely my colleagues, because they say that false witness in favour of the Temple and its servants is well-pleasing to God, whereas God condemns a just witness against the Temple and its servants and such should be stoned!
GGJ|1|182|13|0|Nothing like that indeed is written in Moses, but the Templers say that the written word in the Book is dead, but that they are the living book, into which God daily writes His will through the angels. And we have therewith actually a completely new Bible which is the exact opposite of everything that Moses and the prophets taught!
GGJ|1|182|14|0|According to this new Temple Scripture therefore, the lie at the right time and for a good purpose, not only is allowed, but in certain cases commanded, especially for Temple benefits! Because he who can lie the best and most stubbornly and demonstrably in the Temple's favour, counts for much.
GGJ|1|182|15|0|It may not be unknown to you that the Temple always is cleaned before feasts, with a lot of Temple dung and all kinds of unclean stuff accumulating. All of the dung - being dry, soily and sandy, is hardly worth the removal fee; but there are certain true dung-prophets. These go all over the country, selling the mire even by the minutest quantities, asking for a piece of silver the weight of an egg! The Temple-dung thus is the soul of the other varieties of dung, with which the gullible manure their fields, with actual conviction that without the Temple-dung, their fields shall not bring forth fruit, and even if bringing forth some, same shall forego God's blessing and hence benefit no one!
GGJ|1|182|16|0|It happens that quite often, the dung-prophets get rid of the loads they scoop up at the Temple for sale in all areas quite quickly, whereupon they load their carts along the way with whatever street-dung, selling same as real Temple-dung, so that each of the hundred prophets of dung sells ten times more dung than they picked up at the Temple. Behold, here the initial sale amounts already to grossest deception, since the Temple-dung is sure to be vastly inferior to any other stable-dung, yet that's not enough; the blind and spell-bound people in the end must also purchase the street-dung for genuine Temple-dung.
GGJ|1|182|17|0|But never mind! Such deception being for the Temple's advantage, this not only is no sin but even virtue; - and since well-pleasing to the Temple, thus naturally also to God! - Ah, Moses!
GGJ|1|182|18|0|But let someone just dare tell the folk the truth about the Temple-dung effect, which is as good as none, even if only in respect of the second deception, with the street dung sold as Temple-dung, and he shall be cursed a sinner against the Temple, and then let him see how he gets away with it!
GGJ|1|182|19|0|And as with the dung, there are a hundred things that are nothing but lies and deception; let someone expose it to the people, Lord, and Jehovah's grace and mercy be with him!
GGJ|1|182|20|0|That I lied to my old colleagues by fathoms I do not regard as sin, especially where, as is here the case, I can protect a man such as yourself from the hounding to which anyone in whom my colleagues sense a spark of insight and brighter intellect is subjected. But let you now do your thing with these sick or else the old buggers might get here before I call them.'
GGJ|1|182|21|0|Say I to Ahab, 'Behold, they already are healed! The blind see, the lame walk, the deaf hear, the dumb are speaking; and all who had been brought here suffering from any illness whatsoever are now vital and well! I shall now just tell them to go home, after which you can bring your colleagues here, after first telling them what you witnessed here.'
GGJ|1|182|22|0|After this I bid the healed to go home, warning them to make it known neither here and still less in Jerusalem, if ever they go there. They all promise Me to keep quiet about it, thanking Me with tears in their eyes.
GGJ|1|182|23|0|But I say again, 'Let you depart now - your faith has helped you; but let you henceforth not sin again, otherwise a second affliction shall be worse than the first!' Thereupon all who were healed depart, praising and glorifying God, Who gave man such power.
GGJ|1|182|24|0|Says Ahab completely amazed, 'Any, this has not been seen by human eye before. Without rites, word or touch! Any, this is powerful stuff; this is too much all at once for a man of limits like me! They actually all got fully well; no drugs, no prayer, no word or touch! Lord! Let me in on just a little of this capacity of yours!
GGJ|1|182|25|0|Say I, 'This you cannot comprehend yet; but if you want to become My disciple, then you are bound to recognise and comprehend it. But now you can go and inform your colleagues if you wish!'
GGJ|1|182|26|0|Says Ahab, 'Yes, I shall go and tell it exactly the way they want to hear it! I shall strew their eyes with a desert storm, to blind them in the ultimate way, possessing a knack for that. They shall find out nothing about today.'
GGJ|1|182|27|0|Say I, 'Very well; do as seems best to you! We are friends; free yourself and then follow Me, and you shall find Truth and Life, and Truth shall make you free!'
GGJ|1|183|1|1|Ahab the Templer with his colleagues: his success. They head for Baram's house.
GGJ|1|183|1|0|Ahab goes off, rushing over to his colleagues. Arriving there, they all besiege him, saying, 'For Temple's sake, what kept you?! What we have been through because of you! Where are we? What's the magician doing? How did you fare? Are the soldiers on the way? We are in dire straits! Are you unaware of this?!'
GGJ|1|183|2|0|Says Ahab, 'Why? What should I know about?!'
GGJ|1|183|3|0|Say the old ones, 'Imagine! Barely half an hour ago, three residents were here, Jews of this place, telling us that the entire Jesairan market town have one and all gone over to the Greeks, leaving us with nothing further to do here! What do you say to that?! And listen, for all this we can thank this cursed magician, who is nothing but an apostle of hell, harbouring Beelzebub's spirit in his breast! Yes, what say you to this?!'
GGJ|1|183|4|0|Says Ahab, 'If so then we are done for, and can start looking for an exit! I indeed heard a whisper yesterday, but could not work out the drift of it. But it serves us quite right! I have told you many times that the stupidity and darkness into which the Temple initiated us won't get us far with the wakeful Greeks, and that it is an easy matter for them to have us over the barrel. But this was pouring oil on the fire. Now that has come to pass which I kept working out for you by the fingers of one hand, and I can't see why you should now be surprised. I said to you often, let's not pull wool over the people's eyes, because there is a limit for everything in the world! What good will it do us to systematically confound the people into darkest fools. The stupidity will relapse into malice and we can then take to our heels, and that's it!
GGJ|1|183|5|0|The people placed great store by Moses and the prophets, yet we were saying, these are dead, and Scripture with them! God reveals His will in the Temple and indicates what to make of Moses and the prophets. It now is the High Priest's, the Levites' and the Pharisees and the Scribes who are the living Moses and Prophets! - That is our doctrine!
GGJ|1|183|6|0|Only too clearly had I told you a hundred times that this presumption shall have dire consequences. But you laughed me off with this having no hope of a possibility! - It is here now! Would you still call it impossible?!
GGJ|1|183|7|0|But I say again, it serves us all absolutely right, because whoever does not accept advice on serious issues cannot be helped!
GGJ|1|183|8|0|Over at Baram's house I went to great lengths to calm down the stirred-up folk; I told the hotheads that soldiers shall shortly be arriving from Capernaum to discipline them! And they laughed, saying, "For these you shall do a little waiting, because your messenger is in our hands, as are all of you! See to it that you leave of your own accord, or you shall be moved by other means!" That was the commendable response to my warning and threats of the people; it wasn't worth the bother!
GGJ|1|183|9|0|Concerning the magician however, he is in the clear on that score, for he together with his disciples and Baram might now be the only Jews in this place! That he could be a magician I will not dispute, but I would not hazard to assert that he acts through Beelzebub, although I don't wish to dismiss your view completely. Go over now yourselves and talk to him, and be convinced of everything.'
GGJ|1|183|10|0|Ask the old ones, 'Has he healed the many sick yet?'
GGJ|1|183|11|0|Says Ahab, 'Could well be, although I did not notice. There still is a crowd of people of both sexes outside Baram's house, mainly familiar Greeks, talking with the really very plain magician, or whatever else he might be, but I saw no more sick people. Perhaps he healed them at the time I was keeping watch here for you. But as said, lets go over now, and you shall find out how matters stand.'
GGJ|1|183|12|0|Say the old ones, 'Is there no hazard to life!' - Says Ahab, 'How foolish a question again! Can you say you are safe here?! The way things have turned out against us, the open ground surely is an advantage, when we can use our legs rather than be knocked off behind four walls!'
GGJ|1|183|13|0|Say the old ones, 'You are quite right; hence let's go outside, and lock up our considerable treasures first.' Says Ahab, 'Very well, just let's get going; who is about to rob us of our treasure?! The people of this place now have quite different things to watch rather than our treasures!'
GGJ|1|183|14|0|After this the old rise, locking up everything and not telling even their servants what they are on about.
GGJ|1|184|1|1|The people work the Pharisees over, cornering them. [Matthew 12:24]
GGJ|1|184|1|0|Getting over to Baram's house, they take in the big crowd, which is still quite shocked and perturbed at the great instant healing. Not having witnessed the great healing, the Pharisees are assuming the people to be still astonished at yesterday's healing of the possessed, as these continue to exclaim as they did yesterday, "Glory be to David's Son! This truly is the Son of David!"
GGJ|1|184|2|0|Hearing this, the old Pharisees get annoyed, saying to the people, 'Why are you wondering all that much? We know better than you how this took place. He, this magician, drives out the devils by means no other than Beelzebub, the devil's chief, [Matthew 2:24] - and you would praise him as David's Son!' - Here some of the more feeble became hesitant, asking the Pharisees to clarify this, and how this is possible; and whether the devils' chief can on occasion also accomplish godly deeds.
GGJ|1|184|3|0|Not bargaining for this question, the old foxes did not know how to reply. But since the inquirers sensed the Pharisees to be out of their depth, due to the interminable lull, they said, 'Why do you give us no advice upon our very reasonable question, that we might get to the bottom of how this purported magician drives out the devils, and how Beelzebub can work also godly deeds? It is relatively easy to accuse a person, regardless of exceptional procedures, to be a servant of the devil, thereby making him suspect, but it is quite another thing to provide proof! Why do you keep silent if you are sure of yourselves?'
GGJ|1|184|4|0|Say the Pharisees, 'We keep quiet because, enlightened by God's Spirit, we are always aware of what man needs to know, and when therefore to speak. It is not because we should not know this - but because we must not and hence don't want to give you verifiable proof. Your business is to just believe everything we teach and not to probe on your own, for God has placed us for this reason - to probe the innermost substance of all things, keeping secrets to ourselves and telling people only as much as is good for them. Do you understand us?!'
GGJ|1|184|5|0|Say the people, 'Oh yeah, we have understood you quite well, and having understood you thus for a long time, we have, following such vivid understanding, gone over to the Greeks, with whom there is no such mystery-junk! There we have an Aristotle, a Pythagoras, a Plato, a Socrates; and these writings are clear and true. But with yourselves all is constantly wrapped in the deepest fog-night, to the extent of no visibility by even a span forward or backward.
GGJ|1|184|6|0|Why do you try to cast suspicion on this emissary Saviour to us from God?! He has done good to us and healed all our sick, and for this you denounce him a servant of Satan?!
GGJ|1|184|7|0|What then are you, who have never yet done us a favour ever so small?! When have you, with your inane devices or pretended prayer, healed anyone?'
GGJ|1|184|8|0|Say the Pharisees, 'Have we perhaps no credentials?!'
GGJ|1|184|9|0|Say the people, 'That you have, of course, from the Temple, and highly boastful ones at that; but where are the deeds, which according to your qualifications, you are supposed to be capable of performing? Of these, nothing has seen daylight yet!
GGJ|1|184|10|0|Yet yonder one came to us without credentials, but accomplishes deeds the like of which, one can quite properly say, man has not accomplished since the world's existence! We can see quite clearly as to why you want to make this godly human suspect to us, in spite of your refusal to tell us the reason. Hearken, we take it upon ourselves to rub it into your noses, and the reason is the following:
GGJ|1|184|11|0|This divine human carries out deeds in all actual, wondrous reality, which according to your Temple credentials, you are supposed to be capable of; yet up to date you have come up with no deed, for the thirty years you have been with us.
GGJ|1|184|12|0|How much of the best money and other costly things did you not obtain from us, so that you would act in our behalf; where are the effects? You indeed took our gold and silver, but we received nothing but empty promises, which never were fulfilled. When we asked you when they shall be fulfilled, you pointed to the rich harvests and, praise god, our healthy herds. We however referred you to the even richer harvests and healthier herds of the Greeks, who are cursed by you seven times every Sabbath before sunrise. There you said, "This abundance is effected by Satan; and that the bread from such harvests and the meat from such herds serves not for life but damnation!' But you nevertheless did not scorn the yearly tithes which the Greeks rendered you by way of all kinds of grain. Tell us therefore what you actually did with this wheat, blessed by Satan according to you?'
GGJ|1|184|13|0|Say the Pharisees, brimming with bitter fury by now, 'We sold it to heathens, such as the Romans and Greeks, for them to receive that much more damnation on judgment day!'
GGJ|1|184|14|0|Say the people, 'How very nice! It is said that the devil is stupid enough and his lies thick enough for grasping with the hand; yet you are ten times more stupid, - your lies can be grasped with heavily shod feet! Was it not us who carted your sundry grains to the Jerusalem market, with our oxen and asses, and we surely will know to whom we sold it!? And you have the hide to tell us that you sold the Greek grain to the heathens for their greater damnation! If you have to whitewash yourselves with lies, then lie more smartly and not make us even more stupid than yourselves, buying black for white and white for black without further ado - Any, such lying-atrocity! Such has not been heard yet!'
GGJ|1|184|15|0|Say the Pharisees, 'You know nothing and understand nothing! Do you not know that a Pharisee is incapable of lying?! For Temple-law states for all who are ordained into God's service that they are not able to lie even if they desired it; for in their mouth, even the thickest lie turns into the most luminescent Truth!'
GGJ|1|184|16|0|Here the people start laughing, saying jokingly, 'Indeed, indeed, we too are aware of the Temple-law you quoted, where it also is supposed to say, 'Where a Pharisee puts excrement in his mouth, it instantly turns into gold.'
GGJ|1|185|1|1|The Lord quietens the people down for the sake of the Pharisees, extending an invitation to the latter. His precious talk to them. [Matthew 12:25-33]
GGJ|1|185|1|0|With the Pharisees realising that the people saw through them, and that they now were the subject of derision, they began to spawn thoughts of retribution. I therefore said to the people, 'Let them be, for they themselves are blind leaders of the blind, and where they come to a ditch with their charges, they fall into the ditch together with those they lead. In a land where they hold dominion as superiors, they can do you more harm than you can do them. But now you set them a trap, where they can easily fall in the ditch, more so than yourselves! For they bragged of having sold accursed grain to the Romans and Greeks for damnation; if you report this to the Roman chief, he will have them all over the barrel for it! But it ought in no way to come to that! But we intend retiring into the house for now, and I shall try to make also this spiritually totally bat-blind lot to see.'
GGJ|1|185|2|0|Following which I move into the house, and the Pharisees follow Me at once, and are inside greeted by My disciples. But behind them, a huge crowd followed as well, so that it came to a great crush inside the room. This however did not matter over-much, as I and the disciples still had plenty of room.
GGJ|1|185|3|0|When things quieted down inside the house, I opened My mouth and began to speak, mainly to the Pharisees, since I saw their evil thoughts only too well and clearly, 'That it has come to this with you, no one is to blame - other than yourselves. Have you not of a truth been with these people here in Jesaira these thirty years, yet not noticed their kind of spirit! Now it is, at this time, too late to again force the wakeful spirit of these people into sleep. Your anger is hence a vain one, for you and no one else is responsible.
GGJ|1|185|4|0|I came here as an authentic Jew, and as such, truly in full possession of God's Spirit and all its power!
GGJ|1|185|5|0|When I came to shore and you were enticed by the fire on the boat to rush to shore with the people. I healed the blind, dumb and possessed before your eyes. The people, instantly recognised the divine power in Me and greeted Me as David's Son; you yourselves internally recognised it the same way. Since however you deemed such recognition to set limitations upon yourselves, in everything, you asserted against your inner convictions, "such deeds I carry out with the assistance of the devils' chief!" - Who was it you harmed therewith? Behold, no one other than yourselves!
GGJ|1|185|6|0|Had you only thought about this thing with greater openness, examining it more closely, you should have instantly seen the sheer absurdity of your assertion, recognising therewith that with this most untimely and foolish assertion, you of necessity lost the last shred of integrity and faith from this awoken population!'
GGJ|1|185|7|0|Say the Pharisees, 'What then should we have done? Tell us, since you are so clever!'
GGJ|1|185|8|0|Say I, in a somewhat more somber tone, 'You should have thought, judged and spoken thus: 'Every nation that is divided against itself, perishes; and every city, or household at odds with itself, cannot endure.' [Matthew 12:25] This surely can be grasped with the hand!
GGJ|1|185|9|0|If I however, being a perfect Jew too, according to your assertion cast out devils through Beelzebub, then tell Me through whom actually do your children, who even now travel every country as saviours, healing the sick and casting out devils?! I say unto you: Your children too, and not only these people, shall be your judges! [Matthew 12:27]
GGJ|1|185|10|0|If I nevertheless, as clearly comprehended by this population, cast out the devils through God's Spirit, then the kingdom indeed has come unto you [Matthew 12:28], for which reason you, as Jews, should be particularly happy in front of the Greeks, who are heathens - for a Jew working such signs for the long-lost esteem of the Jews! For only in this way can the authentic Jew show all the world that he alone is the man upon this wide earth who stands in manifest association with God, working deeds through the might of God's Spirit that are possible to no other man.
GGJ|1|185|11|0|When the outsiders see such in a Jew, they shall congregate around the mighty Jew by the thousands times thousands, saying, "The Jew alone is of God. Through him works God's omnipotence most miraculously; he is powerful and wise, and shall be our lord forever!"
GGJ|1|185|12|0|If then the true Jew ever shows himself thus strong, then his entire household and nation ought to be that strong! How could anyone then enter such a strong man's house to rob him of its contents? Be it that he first binds the strong one, which is impossible, and then robs the contents [Matthew 12:29], as the Romans actually have done to us in our house, finding us drunk and asleep in our house, binding, robbing and making us slaves. Which serves the Jews right, as they have departed from God completely.
GGJ|1|185|13|0|But God has mercy on His people, and again wants to help them, wherefore I have been sent to you from God. Since however, as you can see for yourselves, this now obviously is the case, why do you scatter where I am gathering?!
GGJ|1|185|14|0|For he who is not for Me is against Me, and he who does not gather with Me scatters and manifestly is against the Spirit of God, Who wants to make you free! [Matthew 12:30]
GGJ|1|185|15|0|Wherefore I say unto you, after all that has already encountered you; all sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven man; but never so the blasphemy against God's Spirit! [Matthew 12,31]. For you knew quite well that I healed the possessed through God's Spirit, but for despicable worldly gain and honour you nevertheless blasphemed against God's Spirit, Who wanted to save you; and thus you have received the deserved reward also from the heathens.'
GGJ|1|185|16|0|Say the Pharisees, 'We did not blaspheme God's Spirit, but only yourself, and you yourself surely are not with flesh and blood going to be the Spirit of God? For you are no more than ourselves - a son of man!'
GGJ|1|185|17|0|Say I, 'Yes indeed, that I am by appearance, but in reality perhaps somewhat more! But if I am no more than a son of man like you, that does not excuse your blasphemy in the least! For I as a son of man surely am not working such deeds any more than you! But within this son of man standing before you, the Spirit of God alone is manifesting, and it is this One against Whom you have blasphemed; for not I but God's Spirit has effected such before your eyes, and you blasphemed against it.
GGJ|1|185|18|0|Indeed, whosoever speaks against Me as a mere human, such shall be forgiven; but he who speaks against the holy Spirit, such shall not be forgiven, neither here, nor in the beyond. [Matthew 12:32]
GGJ|1|185|19|0|Because where a tree is by its whole nature already bad, there the fruit also is bad; but if a tree is already by its nature good, its fruit also shall be good. By the fruits therefore the tree is recognised! You are the tree, and there, the Jews turned into heathens are your fruit! Judge for yourselves whether it is good or bad!' [Matthew 12:33]
GGJ|1|186|1|1|The Pharisees' incorrigible stubbornness. The Lord's sharp words to them. Hints about diverse types of possession and the influence of evil spirits. The Pharisees' fury.
GGJ|1|186|1|0|Say the Pharisees, 'This is not our fruit; this is the fruit of vagabonds such as yourself, who come from all the world from time to time, in the shape of all kinds of artists and magicians. To our faces they indeed carry on this miserable trade; but comes night, and they turn into proselytes for heathen philosophy, having great persuasive powers for casting suspicion on us and the Temple, together with its God-given ordinances, to the most scandalous degree! Behold, such heathen-Jews as dwell here in Jesaira are then the fruit of such individuals! We have at all times spoken good and true, and taught them according to Moses, rightly and fairly. But if Beelzebub turns the people away from us through individuals like you, is this our fault?! Wherefore it is not us who are the evil tree, when Satan destroys and robs the fruit on our boughs. Our teaching and speech is good; but your talk and deeds originate with the devils' chief, and seduce the gullible population! Hence you ought to be stoned, together with your followers!'
GGJ|1|186|2|0|While the infuriated Pharisees spoke such words, the people began to murmur and betray intentions of laying hands on the Pharisees.
GGJ|1|186|3|0|But I said to the people, 'Let it be! It is enough that these evil ones are everlastingly defeated; whence they should be spared for now! But they are now to receive My well-deserved testimony!'
GGJ|1|186|4|0|Say the people, 'Yes, Lord, we implore You to show these wretches who and what they actually are!'
GGJ|1|186|5|0|I now turn to the Pharisees again, saying in full earnest, 'Oh you generation of adders! How can you speak good, since in your hearts you are evil through and through?! But with whatsoever the heart is filled, the mouth overflows. [Matthew 12:37] A good person at all times brings forth the good from the good treasure of his heart; but an evil person brings forth from his treasure! [Matthew 12:35] Yet I say unto you that men shall once be called to account for every evil and useless word they uttered, on the day of judgment! [Matthew 12:36] It will be as written in the book of Job; 'For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy word thou shalt be condemned! [Matthew 12:37]
GGJ|1|186|6|0|I have showed you before why I came here and also to other places; but the evil sense in your heart cannot accept this, and still less grasp it, that you should become free and blessed!
GGJ|1|186|7|0|For all the good that I do you freely, you want to stone and kill Me. Oh you generation of adders, you brood of vipers! True indeed is every evil testimony the prophets foretold you, verily only too true; 'With dead ceremony and mere lips you honour God; but your heart is far from Him!'
GGJ|1|186|8|0|There were however a few Pharisees and Scribes among them whose heart was struck somewhat by My speech. These cut a somewhat human face, saying, 'Master, we cannot fully dismiss your teaching; but we were prevented yesterday and today from being witnesses of your wondrous deeds. Work another such sign, as we want very much to see one! [Matthew 12:38] Perhaps this will suffice our intellect, and we could in the end embrace your doctrine ourselves!'
GGJ|1|186|9|0|But I turned to the people and spoke thus, 'This evil and adulterous generation wants a sign! But no sign shall be given it, other than that given to the prophet Jonah once! [Matthew 12:39] For just as Jonah was in the whale's belly three days and three nights, so likewise shall the Son of Man be in the middle of the earth three days and three nights [Matthew 12:40] (N.B. Here, at the outset, middle of the earth signifies the grave; spiritually however it indicates that the Soul of the Son of Man shall descend to the captive souls of the departed and there make them free).
GGJ|1|186|10|0|Here the Pharisees looked at one another, saying, 'What's this; what will he do? How shall he get to the middle of the earth? Where is that? Is this not everywhere and yet nowhere? Who can know how big the earth is, and where its middle is? This person is insane, or an evil spirit is trying to get hold of him; for it is said that any man about to go insane, can work diverse wonders. How would he compare himself with Jonah, who preached at Nineveh?!'
GGJ|1|186|11|0|Here I say again, as if to the people, 'Verily, verily, the men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation and shall condemn it; because they repented at the preaching of Jonah; and behold, a greater than Jonah is here. [Matthew 12:41] Likewise, the queen of the South shall appear in the beyond with this generation and shall condemn them! For she (Semiramis) came from the end of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon, and behold, here is more than Solomon!' [Matthew 12:42]
GGJ|1|186|12|0|Say the Pharisees, 'Very well then, since you believe we all are of the devil, and that we shall be condemned by one and all on judgment day then drive the devils out of us, as you did with the blind and dumb yesterday, and we shall then be as well able to praise you as the one healed by you!'
GGJ|1|186|13|0|But they did not speak thus out of a sincere desire to be rid of their many evil spirits, with which they already were fully at one, but only to make out some case against Me. Because once an evil spirit has made everything subject and subservient to himself within a man, he does not manifest in an obvious fashion, but acts in a clever and worldly way, so that none should believe such person to be possessed, notwithstanding that he is possessed more thoroughly than some other who is still being tormented by some spirit because not yet master in his house.'
GGJ|1|186|14|0|Hence also I said to the Pharisees and Scribes, 'This can for several reasons no longer be effected in you: for the evil spirits have for a long time been completely at one with your soul and therefore fully comprise your very own evil and adulterous life. Were I to take them away, I should also remove your life therewith. But were I to somehow still maintain your actual original life, this would still be of no use to you, for your entire nature now is of the devil through and through. Because even where through My power such unclean spirit departs from such people, he then wanders through arid regions, looking for rest and finding none [Matthew 12:43], i.e. the devil seeks to tempt virtuous men and knocks; but he finds no admission, and these for him and his purposes are arid regions and deserts, where no herb grows for him. He then says to himself, "I shall return again to my old house; for in the steppes and deserts there is for me no place of rest, whilst in the dwellings already harbouring the likes of me I shall find no admission." When resolved thus, the devil comes back to his former dwelling, and he of course finds it empty [Matthew 12:44], swept and garnished. Whereupon he withdraws, calling seven other spirits, who each are more wicked than he. With their help he then easily obtains access to his former dwelling, and all live in such house; and with such person, the last state then is much worse than the first.
GGJ|1|186|15|0|And this is how this generation would fare. Hence it shall not be made more damnable through Me than it already is.
GGJ|1|186|16|0|On hearing such, the Pharisees are aglow with rage, and would have liked to tear Me to pieces but for fear of the people.
GGJ|1|187|1|1|Ahab instructed and warned by the Lord. 'To remain silent is better than well-meant lies!' Salvation comes to all nations from the Jews. Comparison of the Jerusalemite Temple with that of Delphi. An instance of oracular dialectics. The Greek's testimony to the Lord. The Gospel of life to the Greeks.
GGJ|1|187|1|0|Ahab, the young Pharisee, however, stepped aside from the old ones, being happy that I said such truths to the old ones. But he asked Me in confidence whether he too is such a wickedly possessed one.
GGJ|1|187|2|0|But I said to him with friendly mien, 'If you were so, you would not ask Me thus. You also have been an arid region for Satan so far; see to it nevertheless that you don't become a fertile field for him! Hence beware of your evil colleagues!'
GGJ|1|187|3|0|Says Ahab, 'Lord and Master! If only You will not leave me, then the power of hell is sure to have no effect on me! There shall be no lack of zeal on my part!'
GGJ|1|187|4|0|Say I, 'Go over to them! Let you be strong through your faith and zeal for Me! But see to it that your colleagues don't drive you into a corner, for their devil has a fine nose, and sharp ears for their purposes!'
GGJ|1|187|5|0|Says Ahab, 'Lord, You are bound to know me better now than I do myself! My cunning is artful and clever; the devil however, it is said, is blind, and hence they shall all see how I have them on the ice. I shall even today put them to the test. I shall now exchange a few sharp words with You, that they may not become aware of what I discussed with You; but You must not bear ill-will towards me for this!'
GGJ|1|187|6|0|Say I, 'Do as you think fit, but be good, clever and truthful in all things; because a lie, regardless of how good a variety, helps only temporarily, and shortly thereafter gets men into disadvantage and harm!'
GGJ|1|187|7|0|Says Ahab, 'I am easy, and hence shall say nothing for the present.'
GGJ|1|187|8|0|Say I, 'That will be better! For to keep silence at the right time is better than a most resourceful lie.'
GGJ|1|187|9|0|With these instructions, Ahab makes his way back through the crowd to his colleagues, of whom one nevertheless had noticed his conversation with Me. This one at once started to sound him out. But Ahab stood his ground well, to the extent of finding himself praised by the would-be detective.
GGJ|1|187|10|0|But I turned away from the Pharisees and began to talk to the people. I showed them how it is not pleasing to God to abandon Judaism, because salvation comes to all men from the Jews, and that, as some had done already in their hearts, they should in all truth return to Judaism, or it is not otherwise possible to attain to the childhood of God.
GGJ|1|187|11|0|Says one Greek, asking, 'Are we hence to once again bend our knees before the puffed-up Pharisees, eating their old, indigestible leaven? Friend, you of a truth are a grand master of the Deity's might and authority, being good, wise and righteous; yet here you are asking something very odd of us. To Moses we have no need to return, as we have never left him in actuality, and in our hearts, the God of the Jews also is our God; the outward name of Jew and Greek surely shall not detract from God's wisdom? Yet to us it nevertheless is a bastion against unremitting hounding and goading by the Pharisees! Why should we again be called Jews and Greeks?!
GGJ|1|187|12|0|Behold, this is not a very clever demand of yours upon us. What does it matter that besides Moses, we familiarise ourselves also with the wisemen of the Greeks, besides their richly poetic theosophy, whose wise parallel poetry surely is something quite different from the expensive Temple-manure? Particularly since we don't place much store by this, knowing only too well how the Greek and later Roman Gods came into being, and that Jehovah alone is God over everything, Who has created all and maintains and guides everything!'
GGJ|1|187|13|0|Say I, 'Friend, even though you speak, you have not understood Me, whilst those who understood Me are not saying anything, being Greek as much as yourself. There is of course not much in the name, but in the faith of the heart! But this also has to be taken into account, that it is better to make a pilgrimage to Jerusalem and to there with proper and intelligent devotion partake of the feasts, than to make a journey to Delphi to ask the foolish Pythia for advice!
GGJ|1|187|14|0|The immense Temple excesses verily are better known to Me than yourselves, and you heard how I am against them. But with all its evil, the Temple nevertheless is incomparably better than the one at Delphi, whose priests and priestesses are nothing more than fine dialecticians, knowing how to give just that answer to every question which always makes them right in the end!
GGJ|1|187|15|0|After you had at one stage decided to take a wife, you first made a trip to Delphi, and there for a lot of money asked Pythia whether you shall be happy with the woman you intended marrying. Tell Me, what was the answer?'
GGJ|1|187|16|0|Says the Greek, 'All right, thus, with the woman you shall be, not unhappy indeed!' And behold, the oracle told me the truth, because I really am happy with my woman.'
GGJ|1|187|17|0|Say I, 'Behold, the oracle would have been right even if you had been unhappy with your woman!'
GGJ|1|187|18|0|Says the Greek, 'I don't see how that is possible!' Say I, 'Because you are spiritually blind! Behold, the sentence goes as follows: "With your woman you shall happy be, not unhappy indeed", but if you divide the sentence after the negation, then the oracle is right when you are unhappy; because then, without any alteration to the chain of words, the sentence would go: "With your woman you shall happy be not, unhappy indeed."
GGJ|1|187|19|0|If nevertheless you don't believe Me, then ask your neighbour, who a year later went to Delphi on similar business, and whether the answer he got is not the same to the dot; yet he is very unhappy with his wife, who is a major scatterbrain. Yet with him, the oracle is just as correct as with you, and yet you highly regard it! Judge for yourself what is better, the Temple at Jerusalem or the oracle of Delphi!?'
GGJ|1|187|20|0|Here the Greek is wide-eyed, saying, 'Master, now everything is clear to me! This, only God and no man can know. You are either God Himself or a Son begotten of God, but not a son of man like us! Hence we intend turning back to the Temple, although not under the Pharisees' rod, but freely. These Pharisees however must go, for they have too greatly deceived us, relieving us of nearly all our goods, both spiritually and materially! We therefore shall remain pro-forma Greeks, but in truth confessors of Moses and the prophets! We also shall go to Jerusalem annually and visit the Temple; and if same is closed to us, then the hall of strangers remains open to us, which also is part of the Temple!'
GGJ|1|187|21|0|Say I, 'Do as you think fit; only protect your hearts against falsehood, anger, vengefulness and persecution. Let you be of chaste and pure predisposition; love God truly above all and your neighbours as yourselves; bless those who curse you, doing no harm to those who hate and persecute you; this way you shall be god-pleasing, peaceful, gathering burning coals over your enemies' heads!'
GGJ|1|188|1|1|Arrival in Jesaira of Mary, with Joseph's sons. 'Who is My mother, who My brethren'. Baram inviting the Lord to supper; dismissal of the people. The Pharisees' curse over Baram and their just mugging. [Matthew 12:46-50]
GGJ|1|188|1|0|Whilst I yet spoke to the people, mother Mary arrived with My brethren, for she had found out at Kisjonah's house that I had gone and might be staying at Jesaira. It was half a day's journey on foot, and she was well capable of being in Jesaira at noon on Monday, having left home very early morning.
GGJ|1|188|2|0|Her concerns were on the one hand domestic, which she wanted to discuss with Me, whilst on the other hand they reached into the spiritual, for she had found out quite a few things about Me at Capernaum, about which she wanted especially to talk to Me. [Matthew 12:46] But due to the crush, she could not get into the house, whence she was waiting outside till I came out.
GGJ|1|188|3|0|But because she had been waiting a long time in vain, she asked someone from Baram's house to tell Me she has been waiting outside for a lengthy period and needed to urgently talk to Me; so the messenger forced his way into My vicinity, saying, 'Master! Behold, your mother and brethren stand outside, wanting to speak to You!'[Matthew 12:47]
GGJ|1|188|4|0|Here I said to the messenger in an earnest tone, 'What are you saying? Who is My mother, and who My brethren?!' [Matthew 12:48] Here the messenger drew back somewhat scared.
GGJ|1|188|5|0|But I raised My right hand over My disciples and said, 'Behold, these are My mother and My brethren! [Matthew 12:49] For he who does the will of My Father Who is in heaven, same of a truth is My brother, My sister, My mother! [Matthew 12:50] But step outside and tell those tarrying that I shall come!'
GGJ|1|188|6|0|Some found this saying hard, reproaching Me and asking whether I am not aware of Moses' commandment regarding parents.
GGJ|1|188|7|0|I however rebuked them for such question, saying, 'I know Who I am, and My disciples and My earthly mother also know, and hence I can speak according to the truth; let you therefore sweep before your own door diligently; for I know best what I must do.' All kept their silence after this and none dared say anything for or against it.
GGJ|1|188|8|0|After a period of silence, Baram the host stepped over to Me, saying 'Lord and Master. Noon is with us, and the meal is ready for You, Your disciples and Your earthly relatives, who are tarrying for You outside. Would You perhaps do me, a poor sinner, the honour to partake of the ready meal?'
GGJ|1|188|9|0|Say I, 'For today I actually had planned another meal, which I am going to consume at the sea; but since you have invited Me in such an honourable way, I intend granting you the honour and grace at the table. But this I shall also say, that none of the Pharisees is to come into the room where I shall dine, except for the young Ahab, whom I am taking up among My disciples. Because with his colleagues, who have become deeply suspicious of him as a result of seeing him speak with Me before, he shall no longer be able to get on. But let you now tell the people that I shall be saying and doing no more in this house, so that they would go outside and leave us room, because with this crush it would be hard to make an exit in a natural way.'
GGJ|1|188|10|0|After these My words, Baram turns to the people, saying, 'Beloved neighbours! The godly Master has now finished speaking and shall not be saying and even less doing anything further in this house; would you all except Ahab therefore oblige me by quietly stepping outside, because the Master would like to speak with him.' In response to these words all the people except the Pharisees move outdoors.
GGJ|1|188|11|0|When the people were gone, the old Pharisees furiously stepped over to Me and quite impudently demanded to know what I had in mind with Ahab, whether he too is going to be prepared by Me for hell. On hearing such question, Baram is filled with justifiable anger and says to them, 'My taxes have I paid annually to the last farthing, and am therefore the lawful owner of this house built by myself, and will not tolerate any strangers like yourselves to molest in my very own house a guest I am honouring and hosting! I therefore command you to instantly leave this my house and remove yourselves beyond the boundary of my property, or I shall make immediate use of my owner's privileges!'
GGJ|1|188|12|0|Say the Pharisees, 'So you too have become a Greek now, threatening us with owner's rights? Should you not be aware of the fact that with the Jews, there are no owner's rights in the presence of a Pharisee?! Is not every Pharisee the perfect lord in every Jewish house he enters, with the actual owner resuming his lordship upon the Pharisees' departure? Do you not know as well that as a Jew you are only a steward and no lord of your house, nor your grounds and that we can take grounds and house away from you whenever we please and rent it out to someone else for fifty years?
GGJ|1|188|13|0|Says Baram, 'This I have as a Jew indeed known to my immense anger; therefore I am a Greek today, or more precisely a Roman, and in return for a given rate of taxation have procured for myself an irreversible property deed, of which I shall at once give you a taste if you don't immediately comply with my request.'
GGJ|1|188|14|0|Say the Pharisees, 'Show us the deed from the Roman court!' Baram pulls out a still well legible deed, stamped with the emperor's seal, holding it up before the old ones and asking, 'Do you know this!' They yell, 'So you too are a traitor to God, Temple and us?! For this we can thank this son of David? Hence let you too be cursed together with your house!'
GGJ|1|188|15|0|As the Pharisees pronounce such curse, Baram quickly reached for a decent rod and proceeded with all his strength to belabour the Pharisees, exclaiming, 'Wait, you servants of Satan, I'll pay you the right wages for your curse!' Yells one Pharisee still out of range of the rod, ' It is written: "Let him beware who lays a hand on God's anointed".' Says Baram, 'I know that quite well; that's why I used a rod! And Baram lets also this "anointed" taste the rod! With this, the wicked Pharisees and scribes with the exception of Ahab, flee outside, where they are also served up by the people.
GGJ|1|189|1|1|Baram apologises for his behaviour. Ahab warns against the Temple's revenge; the Lord's comfort for both. Baram - Joseph's apprentice. Mary's joy upon reunion with the Lord. Ahab speaks about a typical, fanatical Temple-manoeuvre against Jesus, in view of the resurrection of Jairus' daughter.
GGJ|1|189|1|0|After these were gotten over the border, Baram returns, somewhat fatigued, saying, 'Lord, forgive me! I truly find no pleasure in what I just did, but this evil and adulterous lot became intolerable. One cannot of a truth imagine Satan to be more wicked than these fellows, who earnestly think the entire earth to be their property already. But this would not have upset me personally overmuch yet, but when these fellows started to properly confront you I could no longer suppress my just anger and had to make use of my owner's rights. But do not let it trouble you; for should these fellows lodge a complaint, I shall know how to handle my defence, and how to vindicate you wisely and cleverly.'
GGJ|1|189|2|0|Says Ahab, 'Friend, there is no harm in you taking the necessary precautions; because these old buggers shall now have nothing more urgent to do than report this incident in the worst possible light. Firstly, their most unfavourable prospects by virtue of the works of this godly Master, together with the total apostasy of all Jesaira from Judaism, together with my own behaviour, and secondly to Herod, and how he has lost all his subjects through their purchase of Roman citizenship! This shall awaken all evil spirits of Jerusalem, with probably quite sinister repercussions for this place! Hence let you take precautions and assure yourself of imperial assistance, or these evil spirits shall play up wickedly with you.'
GGJ|1|189|3|0|Say I, 'Ahab, let it be; that nothing shall befall Baram's house I vouch for you; but that the old inhuman ones shall do as said by you is the truth, yet neither Baram nor yourself need to trouble yourselves. But now let us go to the meal, where I also intend hearing Mary and Joseph's sons'.
GGJ|1|189|4|0|Says Baram, surprised at the mention of Joseph's name, 'What, my master at Nazareth, whom I owe so many thanks? He was in those days still a young man, yet already a master of his craft when I was his apprentice. With what patience and lovingness he showed me all the high points of his craft, and then bringing me all the best work, supporting me with advice and deed without fee; this truly I shall never forget!'
GGJ|1|189|5|0|Say I, 'Well then, Mary is his second wife, becoming his through the Temple; the two men with her however being Joseph's sons by his first wife, now carrying on their father's craft. I Myself however physically am Mary's son, My name being Jesus!'
GGJ|1|189|6|0|Says Baram, 'Oh, how fortunate for me, that my house should meet with such honour and grace. But let us now quickly attend to the tables, to avoid undue waiting on the part of the glorious mother and Joseph's two sons'. We at once move to the dining room, where Mary with Joseph's two sons await us.
GGJ|1|189|7|0|On seeing Me, Mary burst into tears of joy, for she had not seen Me now close on two months, as also the two brothers, who loved Me exceedingly. After we all exchanged heartfelt greetings, we all started toward the tables, saying our thanks and then consuming the good and abundant meal, shared by Kisjonah, who with his wife and daughters still had not left Me, and who had much to talk about with Mary and the two brothers.
GGJ|1|189|8|0|After the meal, sitting at the table and drinking watered down wine on account of the heat, Ahab asked to speak, for he had an important disclosure to make, especially concerning My security, for he had only during the conversation established that I am that Jesus of Nazareth, highly esteemed by the people, but held in contempt by the Pharisees, yet of unprecedented renown throughout the land. I say to him, 'Say what you know'.
GGJ|1|189|9|0|Speaks Ahab, 'Lord and Master! You of a truth resurrected our chief Jairus' daughter from the dead - the entire region knows this - as also about the daughter of a Roman centurion. Whoever would even in the least doubt that even the most appalling and cruel tyrant would show everlasting gratitude for such wondrous deed, and make way to the right of his throne for the miracle worker, as did Pharaoh with Joseph once, after the latter's prophecy!
GGJ|1|189|10|0|What however does this Temple-brood do, these true Satan-servants? They brought out a report, which I myself too was obliged to sign, although I had not at that time either heard about any of Jesus' teaching nor seen any of His deeds. In accord with this report all kinds of spies and assassins have been sent out by the Temple as well as Herod and the Roman governor, for the purpose of getting rid of You!
GGJ|1|189|11|0|In this report You are denounced to Jerusalem as a deceiver of the people, a seducer and agitator, in a way no man had been denounced before! Jairus' daughter was not supposed to have been dead at all when You were called to heal or resurrect her, but that she was perfectly well, but made to act to test You! On going and saying to her: "Talitha Kumi", the chief realised that You are a deceiver, having no real knowledge of healing; for were You as a Saviour capable of assessing a person and their sickness, You would have known at first glance not only that the maiden was not dead, but on the contrary bursting with health!
GGJ|1|189|12|0|The Roman chief, named Cornelius I think, whose servant or daughter You are supposed to have resurrected from death, takes exception to this; but what is he against such mass of false testimonies!
GGJ|1|189|13|0|Beloved, dearest friend, Master and Lord! I could tell You a lot still; but I can see that my account has saddened You. As this slandering of You is too dastardly infernal, I shall be silent about the rest; it is enough that I told you the main part. The only good thing about it is that Satan is stupid and easily excelled by the truly wise and clever; what should be that much easier for You on account of Your exceeding wisdom. Let it be left at that.
GGJ|1|189|14|0|Although I am quite a simple man myself, I nevertheless quite easily can twist these buggers around each of my fingers, and don't consider it a sin to have Satan heftily run up against the wall! This lets him depart from the place of conflict for a while, tail between legs, and a wise and clever man's spirit gains time for something more uplifting than the constant tussle with Satan.'
GGJ|1|190|1|1|Mary's account of her and Joseph's sons' expulsion from their property by the Pharisees. Baram's and Kisjonah's offer to Mary pleases the Lord. The Lord boards a ship to give His sermon on the Kingdom of heaven to the people. [Matthew 13:1-2]
GGJ|1|190|1|0|Mary now says, 'My Lord and Son! What this young man told You just now is strictly true, and it is my being driven from my house on Your account that has caused me to come and tell You. What am I to do now, with Your brothers and sisters, speaking terrestrially of course? For I know that You have no relatives on earth, other than the disciples, at heart.
GGJ|1|190|2|0|Our little lot is gone. The wicked Pharisees have seized hold of it and have sold our hut together with the well-tended garden to strangers! Know that I and Your brothers and sisters are no longer young enough to do strenuous labour for a living; and even if we tried, these evil Temple autocrats have threatened to punish any Jews that were to give us work or even alms! What are we to do and where to live from now?'
GGJ|1|190|3|0|Says both Baram and Kisjonah, 'Highly esteemed mother through whom God has shown the endless grace of bringing the most exalted Son of all heavens into this evil world, do not let this trouble you in the least. Behold, we firstly are no longer Jews from the civil aspect, but Greeks - outwardly, although fully Jews according to Moses by conscience! We both are - all praise to the Lord - wealthy; hence let you move in with all your relatives, and you shall be lacking in nothing!'
GGJ|1|190|4|0|Say I, 'Friends, your offer is balm poured in My heart! My blessing and grace shall be with you forever. But I shall nonetheless presently go home, to see by what right these goblins have robbed the mother - the rightful wife of Joseph, of their small and well earned property.
GGJ|1|190|5|0|And I shall then also trade a few words with Jairus; for his daughter is to once again fall sick, and he shall come to Me, after which I shall speak to him. But for now, since matters indeed stand thus, with the infernal brood having laid traps everywhere, we shall arise and take to the sea, which has set us no trap!
GGJ|1|190|6|0|But I shall in the first instance from the sea reveal a few things about the kingdom of heaven to the people through metaphors, so that none should once be able to find excuses and say; "How should I have believed and kept it, since I never heard anything about it?" When the old goblins arrive, let the people not obstruct them, so that they shall once have that much less to excuse themselves with.
GGJ|1|190|7|0|Let you friend Kisjonah however go and make ready your big ship, for we shall be much in need of same!' Kisjonah rises with his and goes to attend to My wish.
GGJ|1|190|8|0|Baram however asks for permission to accompany Me, since I am not able, or minded to stay at his home.
GGJ|1|190|9|0|And I say, 'As far and as long as you have a mind to! For no honest or just request has ever been rejected or left unheard on My part!' Baram therefore makes domestic arrangements with his wife and children, including on how to respond to the evil persecutors. Taking some gold with him, he then comes over to the sea with us, even as we also are tailed by an outsize crowd. [Matthew 13:1]
GGJ|1|190|10|0|Nor are the old evil Pharisees missing, but in disguise, to avoid being recognised by the people. Arriving at the shore to the people's exclamations of - "Hail to David's Son" - the crush swelled to where I and My relatives could not retain a foothold, and the much multiplied disciples even less.
GGJ|1|190|11|0|I therefore said to Kisjonah, 'Let the half-landing be dropped, for we must go out to sea, the land is getting scarce!' Kisjonah quickly dropped the landing, and we boarded the ship [Matthew 13:2]. On seeing Me board ship the people thought I was departing and loudly pleaded with Me to let them have the promised teaching on the kingdom of heaven!
GGJ|1|191|1|1|The parables of the kingdom of heaven, the sower and the seed. Explanation of: "He who has, to him shall be given; he who has not, from same shall be taken what he has. [Matthew 13:3-23]
GGJ|1|191|1|0|When we all were aboard ship and the landing retracted, I asked the people to quieten down and to settle down at the shore. And the people did so, with the only exception being the old Pharisees, who did not settle down but stood close, near their ship, for they were determined to not let Me out of their sight again, and were therefore ready to also follow us at sea.
GGJ|1|191|2|0|But I took a seat on the spacious deck and began to speak a few things to the people in parables, so that the stupid Pharisees would not understand it. The people however, of a more wakeful spirit over here, on the whole understood Me quite well.
GGJ|1|191|3|0|To begin with, I compared Myself to a sower, saying,
GGJ|1|191|4|0|'Behold, a sower went out to sow good and wholesome grain [Mt. 13:3]. And as he sowed, some seed fell upon the wayside, and the birds came and devoured it [Mt. 13:4]. Some fell on stony ground, with little soil and sprouted quickly, not having depth or weight of soil over it [Mt. 13:5], but when the sun came up glowing with many beams, the sprouts that sprang up in the cool and moist of night, withered and dried, being without roots [Mt. 13:6]. Some fell among thorns, and these, with their more abundant growth choked them [Mt. 13:7]. And some fell on good soil, bearing fruit, some a hundredfold, some sixtyfold and some thirtyfold [Mt. 13:8]. He who has ears, let him hear!' [Mt. 13:9]
GGJ|1|191|5|0|Here I was about to carry on without a break, but some of the disciples, not comprehending these parables themselves, stepped up to Me and said, 'Why do you suddenly now speak to them in parables? [Mt. 13:10] Those of us who have been around You for quite some time now, hardly can understand them?! Do you not see how they are shrugging their shoulders, some even thinking that You are either having them on, or speak of indifferent things on account of the Pharisees, and that everybody knows that grain should not be sown along the wayside or upon stony ground or upon thorns! We do indeed grasp what You are getting at, but those on the shore really think You are having them on! Or can You be seriously instructing them in a way not comprehensible to them?'
GGJ|1|191|6|0|Say I to the disciple, 'What are you talking about, interrupting Me. I know why I speak to those people in parables which they are not to understand. To you it is given to understand the mysteries of the kingdom of God; but to these it is not given [Mt. 13:11]. For it is thus: he who has, to him it is given, that he may have in fullness. But he who has not, from him shall be taken what he has! [Mt. 13:12] For which reason I as Lord speak to them in parables. For, having eyes, they see not and having ears, they hear not; for they do not comprehend it [Mt. 13:13].
GGJ|1|191|7|0|All the things I have worked here! And for what do they take Me? They all are blind and deaf. A parable for them you saw yesterday, with the blind and mute. As was he in body, so are they in their soul; wherefore I speak to them in parables, that it may be fulfilled what Isaiah prophesied: "With the ears you shall hear yet not comprehend, and with seeing eyes you shall see and yet perceive nothing! [Mt. 13:14]
GGJ|1|191|8|0|For this people's heart is obstinate and their ears dull and their eyes slumbering, lest with their eyes they might see, with the ears hear and with their heart understand and be converted, and I could help them! [Mt. 13:15]
GGJ|1|191|9|0|But blessed are your eyes for seeing this, and your ears for hearing it! [Mt. 13:16] For verily, I say unto you: many prophets and righteous men desired to see and hear what you see and hear, yet did not see or hear it. [Mt. 13:17]
GGJ|1|191|10|0|But I have said, that, unto you it is given to understand the mystery of the kingdom of God; yet I perceive that, basically, your understanding is not much better than those on the shore. Let you therefore hear what the parable of the sower signifies, it being thus: [Mt. 13:18]
GGJ|1|191|11|0|If anyone hears the Word of the kingdom of God that I speak but does not understand it in his heart, which with its worldliness is trodden smooth as a roadway, then the wicked one soon sees the Word not fallen in the earth but unto the trodden world-smooth outer and exposed surface of the heart, easily plucking off what actually is sown in the heart, yet clinging to the world-smooth outer surface; and behold, such man is like unto a wayside unto which the grain i.e. My Word, has fallen [Mt. 13:19]. And of this variety there are many standing at the shore!
GGJ|1|191|12|0|But the following is a case of the seed falling on stony ground: where a person hears the Word, receiving it with much joy. [Mt. 13:20] But, because like a stone, such man has little life-moisture or proper stoutness of heart, and too little soil, or firmness of will, in or above himself, being like the stone dependent upon the weather, whether it be moist or dry, and hence changeable, then such person, when on account of My Word he comes to be tried by all kinds of tribulations and persecution, turns full of anger and fury, [Mt. 13:21] resembling the sun-heated stone, upon which of course My word cannot take root, in the end having to wither away.
GGJ|1|191|13|0|And behold, there upon the shore stand many such stones, who indeed now are offended in Me on account of the Pharisees; but then seeing My Words directed to them being immediately followed by all sorts of tribulation and persecution, they deaden the Word in their heart by, on the one hand being too much offended, and too fearful on the other. For in spite of all the signs they saw and all My living assurances that I can adequately protect them against all kinds of trouble, they still don't believe and hence resemble the stone upon which the seed fell.
GGJ|1|191|14|0|But the falling of the seed among thorns signifies the following: where a person hears the Word and even accepts it, but is immersed in all kinds of worldly business, and worries associated therewith on account of deceitful gain and even more deceitful riches; such trivial worries accumulate by the day, richly proliferating in the heart like all weeds, to but easily smother My sowed Word. [Mt. 13:22]
GGJ|1|191|15|0|And again behold, of such there stand many at the shore, resembling the thorns among which the seed fell.
GGJ|1|191|16|0|And the following is the seed sown into good soil; where a person hears My Word, receiving it into the depth of his heart, where alone it is at all times understood validly, rightly and animatedly. Such man then is such good ground into which the seed falls and, depending on man's will and strength, brings forth the fruit of good works a hundredfold, sixtyfold or thirtyfold. [Mt. 13:23] And a hundredfold is when he does all for Me, sixtyfold where he does much for Me and thirtyfold where he does a good portion for Me.
GGJ|1|191|17|0|By analogy, there are in My kingdom three heavens; the first for the hundredfold fruit, the one below it for the sixtyfold and the lowermost for the thirtyfold. Lower than the thirty receives no consideration, and he who has less than thirty shall have it taken from him and added to him who has thirty, sixty or a hundred. And it shall thus be taken from him who has nothing and added to him who already has, that he may have in all fullness!'
GGJ|1|191|18|0|Und lo, there at the banks, many are standing from whom it has already been taken and given to you who already have too much anyway, and those people have too little or nothing.
GGJ|1|191|19|0|If somebody has a field that yields him lots of fruit because it has good soil, but he also has a field that remains infertile in spite of all the fertilising and hardly yields any more fruit than has been sown in it – Question: What is the owner going to do? You see, he will take the fruit away that the infertile field has meagerly produced and will add it to the good and abundant fruit of the good field; in the next year, he will not sow fruit in the infertile field anymore, but will sow all the seed in the good field! This one will then bear all the fruit, but the infertile one will be abandoned to the weeds, the thistles and thorns.
GGJ|1|191|20|0|See, prudent husbandry does it in this way; but would the Father in the Heavens by any means act more unwisely than a prudent man on this transitory earth?
GGJ|1|191|21|0|Therefore perish the thought from your hearts that the Father in Heaven could be unjust!
GGJ|1|191|22|0|As you know that we seek advice only from those who have some wisdom and soon turn away from a blowhard who we all too soon realise is only a blowhard, – Question: Are we doing something wrong by withdrawing our faith from a blowhard and directing it toward the real wise man in whom everybody already places superabundant trust?
GGJ|1|191|23|0|Or are you possibly doing something wrong by being My disciples, following Me and abandoning the temple and the Pharisees and all the scribes and thereby take away from them the last spark of trust and give it to Me who already has your trust in great abundance through My deeds and words?! I think that you all should understand by now that there is definitely no injustice in it when I told you that one day from the person that does not have much, as I indicated with the number, it will also be taken away what he has.
GGJ|1|191|24|0|But whatever I say, it applies to the spirit and not to matter because it would certainly be an injustice if one were to take away the modest possessions from the one who owns only a little and give it to a rich person whose storage bins and sheds are already overfilled. Therefore, everything I say only applies to the spirit and never to matter to which we cannot and may not bestow any further law than the hardest necessity until the time of its future dissolution. Do you now understand this?"
GGJ|1|191|25|0|Say all, 'Yes, Lord and Master; for Your wisdom exceeds all our ever so great and presumably wise thoughts! Hence we ask You to continue speaking thus!'
GGJ|1|192|1|1|The parables of the tares among the wheat, and the mustard seed. The disciples' non-comprehension. Ahab's commendable quote from Isaiah regarding the Messiah. The uncomprehending people are sent home. The Pharisees upon the stormy sea.
GGJ|1|192|1|0|I now however speak loudly enough for those standing upon the shore to hear, 'Now then, he who has ears, let him hear, and he who has eyes - in the heart, let Me emphasize - let him see! I want to give you another parable on the kingdom of God: hearken!
GGJ|1|192|2|0|The kingdom of heaven also is like unto a man who sowed good seed upon his ground. [Mt. 13:24] But while his servants slept, the owner's adversary came, casting sheer weeds among the wheat, which then sprang up with the wheat. [Mt. 13:25] Wherever the wheat came up with its fruit, there the weeds also came up. [Mt. 13:26]
GGJ|1|192|3|0|When the servants saw this they came to the landlord and said, "Lord, did you not cast prime wheat upon the field? Wherefrom came the weeds?" [Mt. 13:27]
GGJ|1|192|4|0|The landlord however spoke, saying, "This my enemy has done!" And the servants replied, "Lord, shall we go and weed it out?" [Mt. 13:28] And the lord said, "Let it be, so that you would not trample and pull out the wheat with the weed. [Mt. 13:29] Let them both grow together till harvest! At harvest time I shall say to the cutters, "Gather up the tares into bundles first and remove them from the field to a place for burning, but afterwards gather the clean wheat into my barns!" [Mt. 13:30] 'Behold, this is an appropriate parable of the kingdom of heaven! But hear Me further! I want to give you more parables, which all depict the kingdom of God. Hence hearken!
GGJ|1|192|5|0|The kingdom of heaven is like unto a mustard seed which a man took and cast into his field. [Mt. 13:31] This seed of a truth is known to be among the smallest among the seeds. But when it grows it is the biggest among the herbs, and finally a very tree, so that even the birds of the air come to build their nest among its branches.' [Mt. 13:32]
GGJ|1|192|6|0|Here the disciples looked at each wide eyed, saying, 'What's this; who can grasp this? Now the kingdom of heaven resembles a mustard seed?!'
GGJ|1|192|7|0|Say I, 'Wonder not but hearken further! Yet another parable I want to give you on the kingdom of God.
GGJ|1|192|8|0|The Kingdom of heaven also resembles leaven, which a woman took and mixed into three measures of wheaten flour, until all was leavened.' [Mt. 13:33]
GGJ|1|192|9|0|All the disciples as well as the twelve wakeful apostles once again looked at one another, saying among themselves, "Who can grasp and understand this? Or does He want to have the people on, because of the Pharisees? It is impossible to understand why He now talks in these most muddled images?"
GGJ|1|192|10|0|Ahab however, who was exceedingly well-versed in Scripture, overhearing the disciples talk, said to them, "If this One is what I now firmly believe Him to be, then the following prophecy of Isaiah would probably apply to Him, which speaks about Him constantly, speaking in parables: [Mt. 13:34], 'I will open My mouth in parables; I will utter things which have been kept secret from the foundation of the world.'
GGJ|1|192|11|0|Behold, thus spoke once the great prophet, and so sang David once in his Psalm, 78: verse 2, and this, besides a lot of other things, exactly applies to Him; and despite of this, you can still ask: how so?, being with and around Him for a considerable time now. He shall, if necessary, reveal these parables to us indeed; and if not necessary, well, then we can still boast that we are ourselves able to see and hear, what all the patriarchs and prophets would have much liked to see and hear.'
GGJ|1|192|12|0|All the disciples are quite happy with this interpretation; the people however, now that I kept silent during Ahab's talk, asked Me whether I am going to say more of such incomprehensible things, or whether they should go about their business, - 'they, who are tarrying at the shore for a good teaching' - but which has not eventuated!
GGJ|1|192|13|0|But I said, 'Let you return home, for it was not on your account that I opened My mouth, knowing full well your uncomprehending heart. Wherefore also your children once shall be your masters and judges.' Therewith all the people soon departed from the shore, and each went to their dwelling.
GGJ|1|192|14|0|Only the Pharisees, noticing that Kisjonah was getting his boat ready, soon boarded their ship, held in readiness, and took to their oars ahead of us. But secretly, My will was that they should be seized by a strong wind. And behold, a mighty wind soon began driving their boat, completely covering it with waves time after time.
GGJ|1|193|1|1|The Lord with His in the storm, stills the sea. Ahab reprehends the doubting disciples. Judas’ remark, and Ahab’s humble testimony to the Messiah. The Lord’s hints about Ahab.
GGJ|1|193|1|0|We however took off from Jesaira in a totally different direction and it was necessary that we too had to be overtaken by a great storm on the high sea, whereupon the disciples together with all on board were gripped by much fear, as once before, starting to scream with fear for My help, or all should perish.
GGJ|1|193|2|0|And as once before, I commanded the wind and the sea, whereupon immediate calm of wind and sea set in, with all the people in the boat exclaiming: 'Who is He Whom wind and sea obey?'
GGJ|1|193|3|0|Ahab however, who had not chimed in with this question, said to the disciples and a few others, 'Friends, this once again was a most untimely and foolish amazement. You surely have been such a long time with and around Him, and still can be as amazed as if this were His first sign that you saw Him work. I have been hardly one day among you, and yet all this is as comprehensible to me as anything can be to a man. If He is that, namely the great promised Messiah, Who according to David is neither more nor less than Jehovah Himself, acting through flesh and blood, then it should be easy for Him to terminate a sea storm, since it would hardly have been difficult for Him to create the whole world. If such is indisputably the case, and you know Him, how does such question and astonishment arise in your heart?'
GGJ|1|193|4|0|Says Judas, somewhat indignant at Ahab's comments, 'Friend, should we no longer be astonished at what the Lord does before our eyes, just because we have seen this and much else of His?'
GGJ|1|193|5|0|Says Ahab, 'Brother, such be far from us. But I look at it this way: we should indeed be amazed in all meekness of heart that He should work such before our eyes, and that He should consider us not so worthy beings worthy enough of His love, wisdom and power, and for working such deeds before our eyes and senses. I for myself at least do not consider myself worthy of the least of this. But since we know Who He is and then wonder that He Who has made heaven and earth should work extraordinary deeds, as if this had been done by a mere man, then in the end we would consider Him, the Lord, as no more than some other, albeit extraordinary human. And in this context I consider your astonishment, ensuing upon the sudden stilling of the storm, as somewhat out of place.
GGJ|1|193|6|0|Would it not be ridiculous to also start wondering at sun, moon, stars and earth and all the most wonderfully equipped and shaped creatures, which surely are as much His work as the extraordinary stilling of this powerful storm upon the sea? If however we have to wonder, then let us wonder only at how the almighty God Jehovah, the Unspeakable, lowers Himself so endlessly as to come to us mortal and exceedingly weak mankind from His eternal, immeasurable heights; which should be almost unbelievable if not already prophesied since Adam, Henoch and all the prophets right down to Zecharias and his son John, as is now happening in the fullness of truth.
GGJ|1|193|7|0|The greatest wonder, it seems to me, is that, as prophesied by hundreds of prophets with one accord, all this is here now! What is now taking place is but a natural consequence of the prior and most wonderful manifestation upon this earth, namely: the aforementioned appearance of Jehovah in the flesh and blood.'
GGJ|1|193|8|0|Say even the twelve disciples to me, 'Lord, wherefrom this one's speech and lucid wisdom?'
GGJ|1|193|9|0|Said I, 'It is not his flesh and blood inspiring him, but his most wakeful spirit, so that it won't take much to the full rebirth of his spirit. It does not do you much honour however that he is a teacher to you rather than you to him; but his advantage over you is his being deeply versed in Scripture, and I love him as I love you, there being much meekness in his heart.'
GGJ|1|194|1|1|Man’s spiritual fatherland: his interior as a life gathering abode. About Father, Son and holy Spirit. The Lord blesses Kisjonah.
GGJ|1|194|1|0|And now the disciples at the water's edge ask Me, 'Where, oh Lord, shall we be going now?' Say I, 'We shall head straight for home.' The disciples replied, 'Lord, there we shall not fare too well. For have not the Pharisees taken everything away from Your earthly mother of Your body; and so home in our opinion is in a somewhat sad state, even though we know that everywhere is home to You, and You therefore are at home.'
GGJ|1|194|2|0|Said I, 'You ought to by now be more versed in the language of the spirit! If I say that we are heading straight for home, do I want to go to Nazareth? Understand, for once! When I speak of going home, I mean man's interior, which is man's true gathering point of life, strength, power and all wisdom. There we therefore are going. We are in need of inner, spiritual rest, and this is a proper home; within it - not on My but your account, we shall find what the outer flesh and blood is in need of. Do you understand that?'
GGJ|1|194|3|0|Say the disciples, 'Yes Lord, now we understand it'
GGJ|1|194|4|0|Say I, 'Terrestrially however we are going to Kisjonah again. In his home we are safe, because this is a free house, and it pays a large tribute for this to the emperor, and the Pharisees shall be kept away. But a few days thereafter we shall indeed be going to the terrestrial fatherland, and shall attempt to make straight what has become exceedingly crooked.'
GGJ|1|194|5|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Lord, I would that it were Your pleasure for not just a few days, but preferably, that You stay at my, or rather in all truth, exclusively Your house, together with all Yours, for a few moons (months), or at least a few weeks, because in Nazareth You shall, unless You let fire and brimstone rain from the sky, find little or no reception, especially with the Scribes and Pharisees, who are increasingly after Your life.'
GGJ|1|194|6|0|'Friend, banish such cares, for I can only be got at or harmed to the extent that the Father Who is within Me as I am within Him allows it. And all the things that will be allowed for the salvation of mankind and the fulfillment of Scripture I have already known in advance for an eternity. All the prophets would never have been able to prophesy this without My knowing it in advance. For the same Spirit now dwelling in all fullness within Me and speaking to you has also spoken to the prophets what you read in the Scripture. Since now the same Spirit is personally here, He must also fulfill what He has prophesied of Himself through the prophets. You should not worry about it. For this almighty Spirit will surely know how to help Himself.'
GGJ|1|194|7|0|Kisjonah, understanding Me, keeps silent; then, after a while, beating his breast three times, he says, 'I am not actually worthy of Your sheltering under my roof, but show me poor sinner grace and mercy nevertheless, and stay a few days for my comfort.'
GGJ|1|194|8|0|Say I, 'Feel at ease nevertheless. Because for as long as I have work to do on this earth, I shall stay with you, together with all who are with Me; for your house shall be My house of rest. But I shall nevertheless have to frequently leave it on account of My work; but I shall never leave it spiritually' (laying My hands on Kisjonah's heart therewith).
GGJ|1|195|1|1|Section: Again in Kis
GGJ|1|195|1|1|Surprise upon arriving at Kisjonah’s home town. Jairuth and Jonael’s reunion. The Lord’s miraculous assistance through an angel.
GGJ|1|195|1|0|By the time we spoke thus, we hit shore, and that at the very landing place of Kisjonah's from where, through a big and beautiful garden, one could get to Kisjonah's spacious buildings and dwellings, within which everything had been readied for our reception. Because I had already secretly notified Kisjonah at Baram's house that I shall be returning to his place, whereupon he at once sent home a small conveyance of messengers with instructions.
GGJ|1|195|2|0|And who did we run into there? Jairuth, the wealthy merchant of Sychar, who owned and occupied Esau's old castle; and Jonael, the high priest of the same place with whom we have been acquainted; both were escorted there by the angel who was with Jairuth; for they had worthy things to discuss with Me. And so this indeed was a pleasant surprise of a celestial nature.
GGJ|1|195|3|0|These two, touched to the core with fervent joy on seeing Me, were not able to utter a word; deeply moved, they greeted Me with placing their quivering hands on their chests with all the love of their hearts.
GGJ|1|195|4|0|But I said to them, 'My cherished friends and brethren! Save yourselves the effort of your tongue, for the language of your hearts means more to Me than a thousand ever so beautiful words spoken by the tongue, of which the heart is often only marginally conscious.
GGJ|1|195|5|0|First recover from your long and arduous journey; only then do I intend to tell you, My Jonael, what you shall need to do at home against the High priest appointed by the arch-Samaritans in addition to yourself for officiating in the trivial and blind ministry at Gerizim. But, as said, you have need of first resting and recovering, so first take to rest and recovery.
GGJ|1|195|6|0|You, My brother Kisjonah, bring them refreshment, availing yourself of the servant who escorted the two friends from Sychar; for this one is not tired, and he shall give you speedy and good services, and is an initiate to your household as if a senior servant to you of many years. Hence let you avail yourself of him untroubled, letting also your weary people rest a while; the day is indeed coming to an end, yet it shall not be retarding your household if the weary ones retire a little earlier than usual, for this servant shall adequately substitute for them all.
GGJ|1|195|7|0|Says Kisjonah, 'That all things are possible to You oh Lord, of this I am vividly convinced, and of a faith quite like unto Ahab's our young Pharisee; but how this delicate boy rather than youth, can not only carry out the many tasks still remaining, then serve us, several hundreds, as well, this oh Lord, although not doubting in the least, nevertheless baffles me exceedingly!'
GGJ|1|195|8|0|Say I, 'Friend, at home you are short of milk, cheese and butter, whereas you have an abundant supply on your alps. Let all your supplies first be brought down from the alps by this servant; it serves you better if your supply is here rather than in the mountains, which shall be skimmed by a horde of wild Scythians overnight to spy them out for robbery.'
GGJ|1|195|9|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Ah, I am catching on! This boy is probably one like those three who served us in the alps? Say I, 'Well yes, only ask and speculate no more, or it shall be too late.'
GGJ|1|195|10|0|Kisjonah quickly moves over to the youth to ask him amicably. Says the youth, 'Let you not be troubled, dear friend of my Lord and God; it shall all be fixed in a few moments; because with me, here, there or anywhere is all the same, and although I am one of the feeblest, the entire earth has to shake under the power of my feet.'
GGJ|1|195|11|0|Kisjonah was exceedingly astonished at such talk, being unable to conceptualise such possibility and in his amazement hardly noticed that with these words, the youth had left the room to attend to his errand.
GGJ|1|195|12|0|Kisjonah however, had not yet done with astonishment, and was about to ask Me how such were possible, when the youth already stood before him lithely, saying with a smile, 'Well now, you are still pondering over how such is possible, and behold, I already have it under control! Even that which your scribes did not manage to record at the busy tolls today, notwithstanding their laboriousness, I managed to fill in, so that now they have leisure and are un-engaged.'
GGJ|1|195|13|0|Kisjonah, confounded, not knowing what to make of it, says full of astonishment, 'But, my cherished friend, you have hardly left the room, but are supposed to have already accomplished what would take all my people together, with all their diligence, a whole week. This seems just a shade unbelievable to me. You would need to have a thousand hands and the speed of lightning.'
GGJ|1|195|14|0|Says the youth, 'Well, then go out and be convinced!'
GGJ|1|196|1|1|More miraculous angelic service in Kisjonah’s house. Just one angel in charge of the terrestrial plant world. The angel’s hints about his power, which only is that of the Lord. The quick messenger.
GGJ|1|196|1|0|Kisjonah goes to the larder and finds the neatly arranged supplies of milk, cheese and butter in their respective places, then goes to the barns, finding them full; for even the ripened harvest of the field had been brought in. He then goes to the great stables for cattle, sheep as well as donkeys, finding everything properly attended. From there he goes to his big office building, checks the books and finds everything in proper order, checking the tills and finding them all full. He rushes to the large kitchen and there finds everything fixed up by the right quantity and selections, fully cooked, asking the men and women cooks how this may have taken place. These can tell him only, 'A beautiful youth came into the kitchen, saying; place the foods in the bowls as they are already well prepared. We checked the foods and it was as the youth said, who immediately left us. Taste them, and you shall see it is so.'
GGJ|1|196|2|0|Sampling the foods, Kisjonah finds the cooks are telling the truth. He quickly betakes himself back to the big room where I was, and the youth asks him, 'Now, are you happy with me Kisjonah?'
GGJ|1|196|3|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Much of the supernatural has indeed already taken place in my house, for which I could not account other than say, with God all things are possible. Yet this nevertheless is the most incredible so far. To carry out in a moment a task that could have taken a solid day's work, that as said, through a man filled with God's spirit is understandable. But that a hundred tasks in widely separated locations can be simultaneously carried out by one human being in just one moment is a completely different thing, and to a mortal is entirely beyond grasp or intellectual acumen, and I can only once again say, Lord, have mercy upon me, a poor sinner, for never shall I be worthy of Your living under my roof.'
GGJ|1|196|4|0|Say I to Kisjonah, 'Let you now cease your astonishment and have your people bring in the foods, for we are all now in need of the same.
GGJ|1|196|5|0|But if you are already so much taken aback with this, what will you say if I tell you that, of a truth, on the entire earth, only one angel is assigned the task of caring and acting upon all the grass, shrubbery and trees: for the bringing forth of all the most diverse fruits, as well as take care of all the animals of the sea, air and upon the land? Such too shall be incomprehensible to you; and yet behold, it is and takes place so. Hence do not be astonished unduly, but go and let the foods be brought in through your servants.'
GGJ|1|196|6|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Lord, my only love and life, what if You were to permit this wonderful youth to assist me with getting the large quantities of food in here, since it is bound to take my servants a full hour?'
GGJ|1|196|7|0|Say I, 'Just so, avail yourself of him. Only cut out the excessive amazement, for you know that with God all things are quite easily possible.'
GGJ|1|196|8|0|Kisjonah is fully satisfied with such advice and implores the amicably beaming youth to assist in getting the foods from the kitchen unto the set tables.
GGJ|1|196|9|0|Says the youth, 'But without all that astonishment dearest friend. Just take a look at the tables. It already took place while you were still contemplating asking the Lord of all glory for my assistance. But where do you have your wine?'
GGJ|1|196|10|0|Says Kisjonah, casually mustering the tables and secretly amazed, 'Verily, we nearly forgot the wine. Would you be so good and get it from the cellar?'
GGJ|1|196|11|0|Says the youth, 'Take a look, once again it is taken care of. The wine is on the table with the foods in the right quantity.'
GGJ|1|196|12|0|Kisjonah eyes the forty large tables set in the big dining room, and nothing is lacking; chairs and benches are in the most beautiful order, and the lamps, for lighting up at dusk, provided in right number on all the tables, already are burning with clean flames.
GGJ|1|196|13|0|On seeing all this Kisjonah, inwardly stunned, says after a while, 'Oh God, Oh God, You my Jesus, my love eternal. If this is kept up, then all my dwellings shall come apart yet today, and all wood and stone therein shall come alive'. And turning to the youth, 'My fairest young man, human or angel - whatever you might be - tell me just a little of how this is possible to you.'
GGJ|1|196|14|0|Says the youth, 'You are indeed inquisitive; I tell you that nothing is possible to me without Him Who now dwells with you in this house. He alone carries out all these things! But on how this is possible to Him, you shall have to seek His advice, for the power within me to act thus is not my possession but the Lord's possession, Who right now is taking abode at your dwelling. Therefore go and ask Him.'
GGJ|1|196|15|0|Says Kisjonah, 'That, dearest friend, I do know indeed; only the ways and means on how this is possible, that is where I would like a hint. Surely you need motion? But how speedy and sure this must be! For compared to this, lightning itself is a snail's pace. Ah, ah, I must think no more about it. If only you had needed at least a hundred moments for all this, then the thing would still be understandable; but like this - without discernible span of time - and in best order at that, this is what yanks me right out of my usual thinking mode, so that I hardly dare to breathe for reverence and admiration.'
GGJ|1|196|16|0|Say I to Kisjonah, 'Now then, friend, are you not finished with your astonishment yet? I suggest that we now take our seats at the table and first eat supper and discuss further points on God's omnipotence and His most distinct love and wisdom thereafter.'
GGJ|1|196|17|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Forgive me, Lord! I nearly forgot why the foods and drinks are on the table, for all the astonishment over astonishment; hence I would ask You and all Yours to get down to the table! But where is the mother of Your body Mary, and those she brought with her, Your supposed sisters, that I may go and fetch them to supper?'
GGJ|1|196|18|0|Say I, 'Just ask about your wife and daughters; that's where also good Mary is, together with the daughters of Joseph, who was My earthly adoptive father. These are now busy with each other taking in everything, for which they would of course still have tomorrow, the day after tomorrow and even later. Our young and nimble servant shall indeed fetch them and bring them here; so be at ease.'
GGJ|1|197|1|1|The holy entourage at supper, and then in the star lit open, upon the hill of snakes, where Kisjonah intends building a school. Hints about conditions on earth. Jesus, Lord over the snakes. Clarification of the parable of the tares. Life hints.
GGJ|1|197|1|0|I hardly had spoken this when the youth was already here with the women, and we all sat down at the tables, soon consuming the supper in good cheer. But after the meal, I said to everybody, 'Hearken, since it is a beautiful, starlit night, we shall not immediately take our rest, but settle down on the lawn under the sky; for today I have yet much to say unto you and show you.'
GGJ|1|197|2|0|This offer was agreeable to all, and we soon rose from the tables and proceeded into the open and unto a hill of some forty metres height which gently rose at the end of the garden some thirty paces inland from shore. Kisjonah remarked of course that although this hill affords a lovely view of the entire sea, there nevertheless was the perpetual unpleasantness that it was massively infested with snakes, adders and vipers, probably on account of its proximity to the sea. He had indeed tried everything to chase off the vermin, unsuccessfully!
GGJ|1|197|3|0|Said I, 'Let it be! Henceforth it shall not be serving this vermin for an abode, of this you can be fully assured!'
GGJ|1|197|4|0|Says Kisjonah, 'If so, which I don't doubt in the least, then firstly I would thank You from the bottom of my heart for such riddance, and secondly, in remembrance of You, a proper school shall be built here for both the great and small, young and old, expounding Your purest teaching!'
GGJ|1|197|5|0|Say I, 'Such school, if abiding by the fundamentals, shall at all times enjoy My blessings. Unfortunately however, the way the world is, it shall with time not spare this school, just as with My purest teaching; therefore nothing is lasting in this world! Because the world is sunk in wickedness and circumcised by Satan! But let us now go up the hill!' I and Kisjonah move ahead, with all the disciples and with Kisjonah's servants at our heels.
GGJ|1|197|6|0|As we come to the hill however, Kisjonah notices a hefty adder in front of him moving up the hill, and he soon espies several of them and says to Me, 'Lord, did I actually not have enough faith for this vermin to have cleared out?'
GGJ|1|197|7|0|Say I, 'This is for the purpose of your seeing and recognising the fullness of the Son of God's glory! And so pay heed! I now shall command these animals to leave this area and not inhabit it for all time, for as long as any of your offspring occupies this garden or hill; and you shall see how even these exceedingly dull beasts have to obey My voice!'
GGJ|1|197|8|0|Here I faced the mountain and threatened the beasts. And these shot like arrows out of their holes by the many thousands and fled into the sea; and thus the mountain was cleansed of this vermin for evermore, and there was not seen again upon this hill any ever so small worm.
GGJ|1|197|9|0|We however then moved up the hill unconcerned, and since there was already some dew on the grass, Kisjonah had brought a great many carpets, covering nearly the entire hill, once again enjoying also the youth's formidable service. Thereupon we happily settled down on the fairly choice carpets.
GGJ|1|197|10|0|My disciples however, who, notwithstanding all their thinking, brooding and meditating about the parable of the tares in the field could not get to the bottom of it, came over to Me on the hill and asked Me to clarify the parable of the sower who cast good grain into the soil but later found tares in among the wheat.
GGJ|1|197|11|0|I said to them however, 'Did you not hear what Kisjonah is preparing to build on this hill in memory of Me, and how I told him how such institution would fare in view of the world? Behold, this has an application with the good field that was sown with the purest of wheat and yet sprouted a great many tares in its midst afterwards! Behold, the signification of the parable is this:
GGJ|1|197|12|0|It is I, or as the Jews are want to say, the Son of Man, Who is now casting the good seed [Matthew 13:38]. The adversary sowing them is the devil. The harvest is the end of the world and the cutters are the angels! [Matthew 13:39]. But just as one weeds the tares from the field, binding them in bundles and burning them, so it shall be also at the end of the world [Matthew 13:40].
GGJ|1|197|13|0|The Son of Man shall send out His angels and they shall gather together from His kingdom everything that offends, and all those men who act unrighteously [Matthew 13:41] and who have neither eyes nor ears for the want of their brethren, and still less a heart, and shall cast them into the fiery furnace, where there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth [Matthew 13:42]. The fiery furnace however shall be for the children of malice - by which is to be understood arrogance, selfishness, domination, hardheartedness, indifference towards God's Word, avarice, envy, jealousy, disparagement, falsehood, deception, false promises, fornication and whoring, adultery, false witness, character assassination and everything that is contrary to love of neighbor and their own hearts!
GGJ|1|197|14|0|For just as heaven in all glory shall sprout from the hearts of the righteous, so shall sprout what is in the unjust's heart; a bad grain shall not bring forth good fruit into all eternity.
GGJ|1|197|15|0|A hard heart shall yield no soft fruit, and one of false promise never compose itself, and the wrath shall be the fire that shall never be extinguished! Hence beware of all this and become righteous in everything, in accordance with the Commandment of love!'
GGJ|1|198|1|1|Continuation of the clarification of the parable of the tares. Not keeping a promise is most reprehensible. ‘Let you be loving and righteous!’ Parable of the treasure in the field. The disciples’ comprehension. [Matthew 13:43-44]
GGJ|1|198|1|0|'Do not ever promise a person something you then cannot or - even worse - do not wish to keep for whatever reasons, if you truly want to become children of God. In truth, I tell you, the worst thing is a promise that is not kept.
GGJ|1|198|2|0|For the one who is angry sins within himself and harms first himself; who practices unchastity buries his soul in the judgement of the flesh and again harms himself, but the evil of evils is the lie.
GGJ|1|198|3|0|If you have promised to do something for a person and circumstances arise that make it impossible for you to keep your promise, do go to him without delay and tell him honestly what has happened to you, so that he can help himself at the proper time in some other way to overcome some difficulty.
GGJ|1|198|4|0|But woe betide everyone who makes promises and does not keep them, even if he could do so, for thereby he causes far-reaching trouble. The one who expected his help cannot fulfill his duty, and the hands of those who relied on him are tied, and thus such a broken promise can cause greatest embarrassment and distress to thousands. Hence, a promise that is not kept is the thing most opposed to the love of one's neighbour and, therefore, the greatest of evils.
GGJ|1|198|5|0|It is better to have a hard heart because that will not raise any deceptive hopes with anyone. One knows that nothing can be expected of a hard-hearted person and, therefore, other means are sought for the preservation of the necessary order. But if someone expects something that was promised to him, he abstains from seeking other ways and means, and when the time comes that the business of the one expecting help has to be attended to and the promiser lets him down and does not tell him in advance that for some reason, which must of course be absolutely true, he will not be able to keep his promise, such a promiser is like Satan who from the very beginning made mankind brilliant promises through his prophets none of which he has ever kept, thereby plunging numerous people into misery.
GGJ|1|198|6|0|Therefore, beware above all of such promises which you cannot keep and, even worse, for whatever reasons do not want to keep, for that is the attitude of the chief of devils.
GGJ|1|198|7|0|Be loving and righteous in all things, for in the Father's Kingdom the righteous once shall shine as the sun at noon.
GGJ|1|198|8|0|He who has ears, let him hear! [Matthew 13:43] For I want to give you another two parables about the Kingdom of Heaven.
GGJ|1|198|9|0|The Kingdom of Heaven also is like unto a treasure hidden in a field, which a man found; and as it was too big and heavy for him to carry home, since he was still too far away, he went and buried it in the adjacent field at night, then went home happily, sold everything at home and bought the field at any price [Matthew 13:44]; for the treasure in the field was worth thousands of times more than what he paid for the field. And since the field was now his, he could safely take the treasure out of the field since no one could dispute its ownership. Now he could easily move the treasure to his new house, which he had bought with the field, and no longer had to earn his living by the sweat of his brow, for he now enjoyed vast excess for life. - Do you understand this parable?'
GGJ|1|198|10|0|Said the disciples; 'This is an easy parable; for the finders of the treasure are those who hear Your Word, and the field is men's worldly heart, which they first must spiritually buy for themselves through acting upon Your Word, so that Your Word becomes their possession in their hearts and they then can work all good therewith for self and their brethren!'
GGJ|1|198|11|0|Say I, 'You have understood the parable well; for thus it is with the true Kingdom of Heaven. But hear another.
GGJ|1|199|1|1|Parable of the great pearl, and of the net. Ahab’s understating of the foul fishes. A good householder uses the old as well as the new. [Matthew 13: 45-52]
GGJ|1|199|1|0|The Lord, 'The Kingdom of heaven also is like unto a merchant who searched all the lands for good pearls. [Matthew 13:45] And he found a pearl of inestimable value, inquiring of its price, and when told, he returned to his city, sold everything he had and then went and bought the big pearl [Matthew 13:46], which in turn was of thousands-fold greater value than what he paid. Have you understood this metaphor?'
GGJ|1|199|2|0|Say the disciples, 'Yes, Lord, this too we understand; for such merchant we all are, having left everything on Your account. You, however, to us are the big, priceless pearl.'
GGJ|1|199|3|0|Say I, 'This parable also you have understood in all truth; for thus it is with the kingdom of heaven! But hearken unto another parable!
GGJ|1|199|4|0|The Kingdom of Heaven yet again is like unto a net that is cast into the sea for the catching of all kinds of fish [Matthew 13:47], and when the net is full, the fishermen draw it to shore, whereupon they take out the good fish, placing them in a container, but the sick and foul they throw away! [Matthew 13:48]
GGJ|1|199|5|0|Thus it shall also be at the end of the world! The angels shall go out and separate the wicked from the righteous [Matthew 13:49] and shall cast them into the furnace of their own wicked hearts, and there shall be great wailing and gnashing of the teeth. [Matthew 13:50], which is a true darkness of the evil soul, which shall constantly be in search but not find what will gratify its evil love. And after a while I asked the disciples, who were pensive about this metaphor; have you also understood this parable?'
GGJ|1|199|6|0|And these said, 'Yes, Lord, this parable too we have properly understood now. It resembles the one You told at the coast of Jesaira: "He who has, to him shall be given that he may have more abundantly; but he who has not, from him shall be taken also what he has."
GGJ|1|199|7|0|And Ahab added, 'By the sick and foul fishes I understand mainly the Pharisees and all those idle Scribes who constantly proffer their old wares, praising nature and its productiveness, but despise and persecute everything ever so brilliant that contemporaneity has to offer! These too surely would be foul and sick fishes? What is there in being a scribe and Pharisee in the brain but take oneself to be measurelessly better than other men, and to even receive sacrifices and tithes from those men, probably better brothers and sisters, yet having a hollow, stone-hard and unfeeling heart?!
GGJ|1|199|8|0|Hence I believe that in future, he who is initiated into the kingdom of Heaven in his heart according to Your Word shall surely have to discard the old, spoilt and foul doctrinal junk of the Pharisees, laying an entirely new foundation for Your teaching; for Your teaching is wise and just, and hence diametrically opposed to that of the Pharisees.
GGJ|1|199|9|0|Well do I know indeed that Moses and the other prophets prophesied out of Your spirit; but how distorted are they now! And since You are now here Yourself to reveal Your will to us, what for still the foul and sick Moses, as also all the prophets?!
GGJ|1|199|10|0|Who in his heart according to You, O Lord, has actively become a learner in the Kingdom of Heaven, no longer needs a Moses and prophets!'
GGJ|1|199|11|0|Say I, 'You are quite right in what you are saying, except for a small detail which consists in the fact that a true teacher of the law, that is one who has become a learner in the Kingdom of Heaven, must be like a wise householder who produces from his store both old and new to offer to his guests [Mt. 13:52] for their enjoyment. Or should one, when the new wine is filled into the skins, pour out the good old wine, or throw out the old grain when the new crop has been gathered into the barns? Therefore, a true teacher of the law, a learner in the Kingdom of Heaven, must know and observe the old Scripture as well as My new Word.'
GGJ|1|199|12|0|Says Ahab, 'But surely only Moses and the prophets, excluding the no doubt partly distorted laws of the land, the empty rules of divine service, which can no longer be of any use since all of us are politically subject to the Roman laws anyway?'
GGJ|1|199|13|0|Say I, 'That goes without saying. What has to be omitted from the ancient law for the sake of true love of one's neighbor, you find already written down. Here are now My two friends from Sychar who are witnesses to My extensive Sermon on the Mount which deals with all these things.' With this Ahab is quite satisfied.
GGJ|1|200|1|1|The Samaritans’ disgraceful expulsion of the high priest Jonael. ‘The Lord works in mysterious ways’. The Lord’s imponderable acquiescence. A seemingly just petition.
GGJ|1|200|1|0|But now I call over the two Sycharites, to put to Me the case for which they came here. And Jonael, the spokesman, says, 'Lord, You actually had already touched upon the correct reason earlier, and so it is! It nevertheless is hard to believe that people who together with us have the enduringly great signs of Your divine power before their eyes, should be so evil! They acknowledge the truth and persecute it for the very reason that they have to acknowledge it as truth! Me they have expelled; had brother Jairuth not taken me in, together with my family, I should be without roof over my head!
GGJ|1|200|2|0|Lord, how fervently and how often I had prayed to You in spirit for You to come and stand by me against my enemies, yet it was in vain, and you did not come to help us out of our worst plight!
GGJ|1|200|3|0|Whilst it is true that You left us in Your stead visible angels to serve us, these don't want to always act, or in a manner I consider as desirable; for they say that they can do nothing without Your will, for only Your will is their entire power and authority! This is all true of course; yet with the offended old arch-Samaritans expelling hundreds of Your followers from the country, so that they have to seek shelter with the heathens, with the necessary consequence of the expelled themselves becoming heathens, then surely it ought to be in order for Your angels to intervene, to put an end to such evil doings, rather than watch all this and hang their faces with us, sighing and exclaiming with us; Are not the Lord's counsels always mysterious, and unfathomable His ways!
GGJ|1|200|4|0|But what does this help? Hundreds turn into heathens, hundreds are caned and mocked in public places for Your name's sake.
GGJ|1|200|5|0|Joram had to leave Sychar for a time, and the house that Jacob built meanwhile stands empty and locked up. And Joram and his wife now also find themselves in brother Jairuth's house, like many other respectable families who no longer were tolerated in Sychar on Your account.
GGJ|1|200|6|0|Yet against all this Your angels, who dwell with us, have taken not one step! Lord, Lord, in Your holiest name! What is the good of all this?
GGJ|1|200|7|0|Must all power and might over You be ceded to Satan on this earth? Or is his hell in all earnest more powerful than Your heavens? Lord, if this continues, then mankind of a truth shall be forced to erect temples and sacrificial altars to Satan, and pull Yours down. A most sorry state of the times!
GGJ|1|200|8|0|What is now the divine service in Gerizim and even in the Jerusalem Temple, other than sheerest Satan service! I know it through Your own mouth, Yourself being the Lord Himself Who dwells within You in all fullness bodily, how God wants to be honored and worshipped. Then look at the service at Gerizim, and you have the truest and most authentic Satan service; for there, in all earnest and not denied even by Your angels, incense is scattered to Satan in full measure.
GGJ|1|200|9|0|Faithfully and truly, Lord, thus it goes on, and cannot be a secret to You that it does so, and yet You are allowing it to be so and to go on. Lord, how are we to take this and to understand Your holy Word?
GGJ|1|200|10|0|And even the honest brother Jairuth, fully devoted to You, together with his entire house, day after day is receiving threats to either declare himself a Samaritan without delay, or suffer dispossession of all properties.
GGJ|1|200|11|0|Many who had already staunchly embraced Your teaching, oh Lord, have let themselves be intimidated by daily threats and prescribed cursing and oaths, and have reverted to the purest Satan service.
GGJ|1|200|12|0|Behold, Lord, such things are taking place, to which Your angels indeed are at all times veiling their faces, but to what end such formal sympathy?
GGJ|1|200|13|0|Lord, You can see into my heart, totally devoted to You; and thus I speak to You without pretence and say, here a sympathetic watching is as untimely as a fig just three days after dropping of the blossoms. Here only weighing in forcefully with all power will do, or Satan gains ground and root.
GGJ|1|200|14|0|And if already now Your disciples cannot prevail against him, what shall they do after he has attained to full power, which should not be too hard for him, if continuing unopposed, as is the unfortunate case up till now, when not even Your angels dare to undertake anything against him?
GGJ|1|200|15|0|For the sake of Your holy name and for the sake of all those who, like us, still cling to Your name unshakably, stand by us and free us from Satan's slings.
GGJ|1|200|16|0|Did You not Yourself up on the mountain teach us how to pray; yet behold, it is getting worse by the day instead of better.
GGJ|1|200|17|0|We are willing to offer up everything to You and to suffer poverty to the limit out of our love for You. But some spot upon earth surely you will not begrudge us; for in order to follow You, one cannot live among wolves, hyenas and bears, unless one wished to become like unto those beasts.
GGJ|1|200|18|0|We are not asking for a peaceful paradise in this world, but only that we should not have to live among devils in the most perfect hell. From this, oh Lord, protect us.'
GGJ|1|201|1|1|The Lord’s hints on the twofold nature of tolerance, to test Satan and the faithful. Hints on ministry and conduct.
GGJ|1|201|1|0|Say I, 'Friends, I did indeed know that this would soon happen, so that Satan may complete his work. However, the ones who fled to the heathens could also have found refuge here in Galilee, and those who cursed My name in order to save their earthly possessions would have done better to free themselves from all their worldly ties than by cursing My name to safeguard their possessions to which eternal death is attached.
GGJ|1|201|2|0|How hard it will be for a person with many possessions to part with them one day. And how easy will he depart from the world who did not snatch up any goods from its poisonous bosom and suffered persecution for the sake of My name. The latter scorns the world and will surely not be sorry when, clearly seeing it as it is, he will be leaving this place of darkness to enter the Kingdom of Heaven.
GGJ|1|201|3|0|Behold, as the gold is proved in the fire only thereby gaining its great value, thus it must be with you who truly wish to be My disciples and followers. My Kingdom for which all of us are now working is not of this world, but of that vast, eternal, everlasting one which follows this earthly, material, short trial life.
GGJ|1|201|4|0|Therefore, I do not give you peace for this world, but the sword, for you have to attain to the freedom of eternal life through the battle with the world and all it offers you.
GGJ|1|201|5|0|For My Kingdom suffers force, and those who do not seize it forcibly will not enter it.
GGJ|1|201|6|0|It is of course an easy matter, in a safely walled city and well provided for life, to stand fast as My disciples and teach virtue to the lambs, watering them with clean water. Verily, this does not take much! But quite another thing it is to tame lions, tigers and panthers, transforming them into useful animals. For this of course more cleverness, courage, strength and endurance is required than for taming sheep.
GGJ|1|201|7|0|Wherefore you need to take this phenomenon in Sychar as you find it and join the fight, whereat I shall support you; but if you immediately allow men's blindness and evil to provoke you hands over heels into rage, straight away calling for consuming fire from heaven over such evildoers, then you can fare no other than you have done.
GGJ|1|201|8|0|Nor can My angels be of service to you in such cases, for such service would be diametrically opposed to My eternal order.
GGJ|1|201|9|0|If you intend to be victorious fighters for My kingdom, then prepare yourselves a sharp sword from pure truth; but this is to be fashioned from the purest and most unselfish love. Then fight courageously with such sword, not fearing those who in extreme cases can kill your body but then can harm you no more.
GGJ|1|201|10|0|If however you must fear, then fear Him Who is a true Lord over life and death and Who can reject or accept man's soul.
GGJ|1|201|11|0|He who loses his earthly life in a just fight for Me shall regain same to full measure in My kingdom; but he who strives to cling to his earthly life in his fight for My sake is a coward, and the victorious crown of everlasting life shall not be his. What rewards has he who fights gnats and kills flies? Verily, I say unto you, such hero is not worth the pissing on!
GGJ|1|201|12|0|Ah, it is something quite different to, well-armored and with sword in hand, enter a herd of lions and tigers. After cutting down the herd and returning home victoriously, triumphal arches shall await him, and a great reward shall not be withheld from him for his heroic feat.
GGJ|1|201|13|0|Return home therefore and fight as I have shown you, and you shall not forego your proper victory.
GGJ|1|201|14|0|To what state Satan has brought this earth I verily know best, and I lack not the power to finish him off; yet My outsize love and patience will not allow it.
GGJ|1|201|15|0|Because he who seeks to defeat his enemy only to destroy him is a cowardly fighter, for not his courage but his great fear has prompted him to rid himself of his enemy by killing him.
GGJ|1|201|16|0|He who wants to be a real hero must not annihilate his enemy, but take the trouble to win his foe with all cleverness, patience, love and wisdom in his heart; only then he can boast of fighting a true victory over his enemy, and his greatest reward shall be the hard-won foe.
GGJ|1|202|1|1|Further hints on ministry and conduct for the Sycharites, ‘Teach firstly through good deeds and then with simple words’. The truly free church. ‘Ye all are brethren’. The right Sabbath. A proper ‘House of God’, and ‘Divine Service’.
GGJ|1|202|1|0|The Lord, 'If you two have now understood this then return home soon with your angels, and there do according to My word, and all the unpleasantness there shall soon take on a different aspect.
GGJ|1|202|2|0|But there you must not make your appearance as angry judges but as truly wise teachers and friends of the blind, deaf and dumb, and they shall then let themselves by guided by you.
GGJ|1|202|3|0|Who would advisedly turn angry to a blind one stepping on his foot? Withdraw your foot from the blind one's step, and you shall not be trodden upon.
GGJ|1|202|4|0|If however you see a blind one near a precipice, then rush over, grab him and bring him to safety, leading to the light which heals every soul blindness, and he shall become your most thankful friend and brother.
GGJ|1|202|5|0|If however, when teaching the people in My name, then always do as I do, first through good deeds and then with plain and simple words, and you shall therewith soon count many true disciples.
GGJ|1|202|6|0|But if you dress yourselves up in mysteries way beyond the stars, and try to impress upon men that you are called of God to judge, bless or curse them, and besides that get angry if My angels don't want to support you therein, then it must be clear to you that such conduct is not at all My will as revealed to you, but that you have created a new order and from this tried to build a safe church in place of the old Mosaic one, before which your lambs were to bend their knees already from afar.
GGJ|1|202|7|0|Behold, thus it was with the mosaic church, and when it had been fenced in, it did not bring any or only little, and usually stunted, fruit.
GGJ|1|202|8|0|I am now giving you a completely free church that does not need any other fencing than with everyone his very own heart wherein the spirit and truth are dwelling and where alone God wants to be recognised and worshipped.
GGJ|1|202|9|0|Because I gave you My Spirit first, you shall not imagine yourselves by a hair's breadth better than any other person, and you shall not make any particular office of this gift as is done by the heathens and the twice as dark Jews and Pharisees for there is but One who is your Master and all of you are equal as brothers and sisters, and there shall never be any discrimination among you.
GGJ|1|202|10|0|Thus there shall not be any rules among you, and you shall not observe any particular days or times as if they were better or worse as if God had laid down only certain days on which He wants to hear your prayers and accept sacrifices. I tell you: With God all days are equal and the best among many is the one on which you have done a truly good deed for your neighbour. And thus only your deed shall in future determine the true and sole Sabbath day pleasing to God.
GGJ|1|202|11|0|On whatever day you will be doing a good deed, that will be the right Sabbath which is considered by God, but the usual Jewish Sabbath shall be an abomination in God's eyes.
GGJ|1|202|12|0|However, if you wish to erect a so-called house of God, then build hospitals and homes to care for your poor brothers and sisters in which you serve them with all they need. Thus you will perform the truest divine service which will be most pleasing to the Father in heaven.
GGJ|1|202|13|0|By such a genuine and solely true divine service one will recognise that you are truly My disciples.
GGJ|1|202|14|0|Do go home now and act accordingly, then your work will be blessed.'
GGJ|1|203|1|1|An admission of guilt. The true spirit of Jesus’ pure teaching. Further hints on ministry and conduct. Jonael’s song of praise to the Lord.
GGJ|1|203|1|0|After these extensive instructions, the two say, 'Lord! Forgive us our sin! For now we clearly see that actually we, rather than the people, are at fault, and with Your grace and help we shall put matters right where possible!
GGJ|1|203|2|0|Only now have we discovered the true spirit of Your most holy doctrine, and shall endeavor to eagerly spread same to the people. But many have gone over to the heathens, and we hardly know how to win them back! What shall we do?'
GGJ|1|203|3|0|Say I, 'Do with them as I do with the heathens, and they shall be your disciples, together with the heathens.
GGJ|1|203|4|0|Behold, this house too is now a heathen one, having for a lengthy period already embraced the doctrines of the Greek wise men, and yet it is now more on My side than ever a house was in Jewry! Do likewise, and soon more heathens than Jews shall rally around you.
GGJ|1|203|5|0|For, he with an empty stomach more avidly consumes a meal than a person with full stomach, especially when the stomach already is quite spoilt, as is that of the Pharisees and Scribes.'
GGJ|1|203|6|0|Say the two, 'What shall become of those who cursed Your name for the sake of their worldly goods not being taken from them?'
GGJ|1|203|7|0|Say I, 'He who has fallen, him raise and lead unto the right path, that he may become aware of his sin and repent committing it! Let this be your special charge.
GGJ|1|203|8|0|I have not come to judge and destroy this world, but to seek what was lost and raise up the fallen! If you know that now, then go and do so!'
GGJ|1|203|9|0|After these words the two bowed down deeply before Me and asked Me if they could remain with Me for a few days.
GGJ|1|203|10|0|I gave them My approval, saying, 'Although I said to you beforehand that you can now return home, I wanted to therewith indicate the willingness of your heart and its comprehension, rather than to directly return to Sychar by a specific time; and so you are welcome to tarry here for a few days, which I shall be still spending here with My friend.'
GGJ|1|203|11|0|The two, quite happy with My advice, gave Me thanks and honour, and Jonael, deeply stirred emotionally, said, 'Oh earth! You aged field of weed, thorns and thistles! You life's dark tomb - deliverer of sin and death! Are you indeed worthy of the Lord your God and Creator's walk upon you, with His own most holy feet, breathing in your pestilential air and partaking of your evil fruits?
GGJ|1|203|12|0|We humankind, together with the animals and plants, are not worthy enough for His glance! It all is endless grace and mercy!
GGJ|1|203|13|0|Hence let everything get up and praise Him forever!
GGJ|1|203|14|0|And you stars up there upon high heaven, veil your unholy countenance; for it is God Your Creator upon Whom you are looking down from your height, haughtily!
GGJ|1|203|15|0|Oh earth, what has become of you? What name shall be given you - not on your own account but on account of Him Whom you most unworthy one now are carrying?
GGJ|1|203|16|0|Ah, the more I think about Who it is that is tarrying here among His chosen, the tighter my breast. How in any case ought this limited one to contain what all the heavens and angels are unable to do!
GGJ|1|203|17|0|Oh, you holy of all holy times on earth, where that One now dwells Who gave the light to sun and moon and determined their grand way of His love and wisdom and to give the earth its time, night and day!
GGJ|1|203|18|0|Wherefore let all praise the Lord of glory from all the heavens, for His alone is all praise, honour, tribute and love of eternal infinity!'
GGJ|1|203|19|0|On hearing such exclamations, the disciples say, 'Do You not hear Jonael's praise, as if David's spirit had taken possession of him?'
GGJ|1|203|20|0|Say I, 'I indeed hear his praise, and am well pleased therewith; from yourselves however I have not as yet received such; but it should not at all harm you if at times you really gave thought to Who He is that speaks to you now! But let us now take a little rest, as the middle of the night is long past.'
GGJ|1|203|21|0|After these words, all quietens down around the hill, and most are given over to sleep. Only Jonael and Jairuth are deeply immersed in all kinds of considerations, and are quietly praising Me.
GGJ|1|204|1|1|Kisjonah and Baram excel each other in charity. He who does good has wind in his sails. Parable of the mother with the unequal sons. True love and self-interest.
GGJ|1|204|1|0|At the near approach of sunrise in the morning, Jonael and Jairuth's angel awaken all those still asleep, whilst Kisjonah, whose quarters were next to Mine, instructed his wife and daughters and the sundry servants to organise a proper morning meal.
GGJ|1|204|2|0|But I say to the hospitable Kisjonah, 'Leave that for today, for behold, we should also let brother Baram of Jesaira have the pleasure occasionally! Look over there on the sea! There, not too far from shore, Baram's fully laden ship stands, and his sons and he are right now striving to get the morning meal over here. Hence let you be relaxed for the day - for besides that the ship also holds a big lunch and supper, as well as forty skins of the best wine from Greece.'
GGJ|1|204|3|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Ah, look at the tight-lipped Baram! He mentioned not a syllable of his intentions; in the evening he simply got lost; I think he became invisible just after our arrival, and now he is here with a fully-packed ship. He must have had a good wind, otherwise he could not have made it by a long while yet, what with all the work. For it takes a whole day's ruddering from here to Jesaira normally.'
GGJ|1|204|4|0|Say I, 'Brother, believe it, he who has good intentions shall always be guided by a good wind, whereas the one with bad intentions shall also be guided by a bad wind.
GGJ|1|204|5|0|There once were two brothers, whose mother had many a treasure. Both loved their mother exceedingly, so that the mother could not make out which loved her more, for the purpose of giving him the greater inheritance. But only one loved her in actuality, whilst the other kept only the large inheritance in mind and for that reason constantly disported more thoughtfullness towards his mother, and not infrequently excelled his brother, who truly loved his mother.
GGJ|1|204|6|0|The good son, truly loving his mother, had not the slightest suspicion of his brother and was only too glad about his brother's making the beloved mother happy. This went on for several years.
GGJ|1|204|7|0|The mother, however, getting older and weaker, called her two sons and spoke, 'I am unable to say which of you two loves me more, for giving him the larger inheritance; hence I want you to share it equally after my departure.'
GGJ|1|204|8|0|Whereupon the good son said, 'Mother, it was through your care that I learnt how to earn my living for all my needs; but I shall ask God with all the fervour of my heart to keep you alive as long as me, and that you would manage your wealth for the best of the whole house. For if I were to possess the inheritance without you, it would become my greatest torment, making me disconsolate each time I looked at it. Wherefore, dear mother, keep the inheritance and give it to whoever you will. Your heart is my dearest inheritance; would that God would keep it alive as long as possible!'
GGJ|1|204|9|0|On hearing such talk from her good son with deeply stirred heart, she spoke, hiding her real feelings, 'Most beloved son, your confession indescribably gratifies my heart; notwithstanding this, I can't make the inheritance over to strangers. If you insist on having no part of it, then let your brother take the whole inheritance after my expiry, and let you serve him and earn your keep by the sweat of your brow.'
GGJ|1|204|10|0|Says the good son, 'Dearest mother, when serving and working, my heart shall always be gratefully mindful of you and speak 'behold, this is the way your mother taught you to work'. Were I to possess the inheritance, I would in the end become work-shy, passing over to indigence and in the end perhaps become forgetful of even yourself! Hence I don't want your hard-earned treasure, which does not bear the imprint of your heart but only that of the emperor's authority. Yet that which I have taken from your heart also bears the latter's imprint, and has a lasting seat in my heart. Therefore, beloved mother, this inheritance, which you have given me already from the cradle and with which I have already earned much of the good and the costly, is to me indescribably more precious than that which you earned for yourself with the work and struggle of your hands. Its sight would only perturb me, as the thought would keep returning, 'behold, this has cost your mother's hands much strain and work; did she perhaps cry often from pain - for being concerned about giving you an inheritance'. And behold, dear mother, I could not then possibly be of good cheer, because I love you so exceedingly!'
GGJ|1|204|11|0|Moved to tears, the mother calls upon her other son to say what he thinks and wants.
GGJ|1|204|12|0|This one answered, 'I have indeed always thought my brother noble, yet in some ways an eccentric. There I am quite a different man. Just as much as I honour and regard you, dear mother, just so I also respect everything you want to and will give me. Hence I accept the entire inheritance with the most thankful heart, and my brother's intended services shall not go unrewarded. If however, dear mother, you so wish, you could issue me with half the inheritance in advance, which will enable me to purchase land and take a wife.'
GGJ|1|204|13|0|Says the mother somewhat heavy-heartedly to the second son's answer, 'What I have spoken, by that I abide. The inheritance you shall receive only after my death!'
GGJ|1|204|14|0|Thereupon the second son was downcast and left the room.
GGJ|1|204|15|0|A year later the mother became very ill, and a maid came out to fetch the two sons working in the field, so that the most worthy could receive the mother's blessings in accordance with her will.
GGJ|1|204|16|0|Here the good son was filled with sorrow, and on the way prayed to God loudly that He would preserve the mother's life.
GGJ|1|204|17|0|But the bad son was upset, saying to the son steeped in prayer, 'Do you in all earnest want to prescribe laws to nature? Whoever has once matured, whether father, mother, brother or sister, has to die; here no asking or praying is of avail. Hence my watchword is 'what God wills, that also is right by me.'
GGJ|1|204|18|0|But the good brother was still more distraught, and prayed yet more fervently for his dear mother's life.
GGJ|1|204|19|0|As they came to the mother's sick room, the bad son said, ' I knew that you wouldn't die so quickly!' Whereupon he began dissuading her from fearing death.
GGJ|1|204|20|0|But the good son cried and prayed loudly. God, however, hearkened unto the good son's groans, sending an angel to the mother's bedside, who made her fully well.
GGJ|1|204|21|0|Therewith the mother soon rose, becoming aware of a higher power restoring her health. And upon noting the strength in her limbs, she said, 'For this I have the fervent prayer of my son to thank, who rejected the proffered inheritance out of his true love for me. Truly, I say to you, my most beloved son: because, for true love's sake, you wanted nothing, you shall now have everything. Whatever is mine is thine! But you other one, having loved me only for the inheritance, fervently desiring my end - for being good to you and making everything over to you - shall receive nothing, and become man's slave for evermore.'
GGJ|1|204|22|0|Note this parable well! Which of the two sons do you think had the good wind?'
GGJ|1|204|23|0|Said the disciples, 'Obviously the one who truly loved his mother!'
GGJ|1|204|24|0|Say I, 'Well said! But I say unto you, as this mother acted, so shall the Father in heaven do.'
GGJ|1|204|25|0|He who does not love Me for My own sake shall not come to where I shall be.
GGJ|1|204|26|0|Man must love God without thought of gain, just as God loves him, or he is completely unworthy of God!'
GGJ|1|205|1|1|About the nature of love. Love desires and seeks gratification. Difference between celestial and infernal love. Baram, from love of the Lord, bring the Lord a morning meal. Hints on reward for charity.
GGJ|1|205|1|0|Kisjonah says, 'That is an exalted and deep truth, but I would like to comment on this that - at least among humans - there cannot exist a completely unmotivated love. Having often pondered on love, I find that love, be it ever so pure, always more or less goes on the prowl.
GGJ|1|205|2|0|Look, I surely love You as deeply as anyone can ever love You; if it were possible I would like for love to fully absorb You with my body and place You in my heart.
GGJ|1|205|3|0|But the question is whether I can feel that also for another person of no interest to Me? Why not? Why do I feel it with You? The answer is supplied by the matter as such.
GGJ|1|205|4|0|I know who You are and know what You can do and also know what I can achieve through You and the observance of Your teaching, - and that is the unquestionable basis for my ardent love for You. For if You were not what You are, my love for You would surely be considerably weaker. Thus, I have an enormous interest in You and, therefore, I want and love You.
GGJ|1|205|5|0|I do not want to say that I love You for the sake of some particular gain, for I am giving up everything in the world for love of You. But nevertheless my love here goes on a special prowl, for it aims at You because You are more to it than the whole world.
GGJ|1|205|6|0|The greater worth - either material or spiritual - always determines the prompting of love. The merchant who was looking for pearls sold everything and bought the finest pearl he found. Why? Because it was worth much more than everything he had so far possessed. The interest is indeed a noble one, but it is still an interest and without that there is no love, at least not with man. And to the one who would like to convince me of a love without an interest, which at the most may be found in God, I say, "Friend, you may be very wise, but you have never as yet pondered deeply on the subject of love."
GGJ|1|205|7|0|Of course, the divine, true love differs from the hellish one quite considerably in so far as divine love is also on the prowl as is the hellish one, but it returns it all again. It only gathers for the sake of returning, whereas hellish love robs only for its own benefit and will not surrender anything.
GGJ|1|205|8|0|However, if we adopt heavenly love, we know that we shall thereby never end up with a loss or suffer damage, but are going to gain ever more the more we give.
GGJ|1|205|9|0|There we may be compared to a hole dug in the ground. The more earth it loses the larger becomes its inner cavity for the reception of light and heavenly air. Lord, I think that I am not wrong there. What does Your endlessly superior wisdom say to it?'
GGJ|1|205|10|0|Say I, 'Nothing but that you are quite right, for if love were not a robber in one way or another, it would not be love, since all love desires and wants to have.
GGJ|1|205|11|0|However, there is an endless gap in the motivation for having, and that separates heaven and hell for all eternity.
GGJ|1|205|12|0|But now Baram's people are bringing the morning meal; we want to therefore, having for hours cared for the spirit, also for a few moments think of the hungry body.'
GGJ|1|205|13|0|Baram brings me a most precious fish in a bowl, prepared in the finest manner, together with a full beaker of wine, begging Me for grace to be worthy of serving Me a morning meal from his hand.
GGJ|1|205|14|0|And I say to him, 'This your deed shall not go without reward, for you have taken the trouble out of your great love for Me, and equal love for brother Kisjonah, with whom you empathised, thinking that perhaps, after a few days, caring for several hundred guests may become a strain on him.
GGJ|1|205|15|0|I say unto you, 'Kisjonah indeed suffers no want, as all of us could not consume his provisions in ten years. But because you thought so in your heart, and that Kisjonah could in the end run out of supplies coming to meet him with help from afar, your reward shall be as if you had done it for a destitute. For God sees only the heart of the giver.
GGJ|1|205|16|0|But let you now sit down and share the bowl with Me and Kisjonah, for the fish is too big to eat for even three people!' Baram did so, as well as Kisjonah.
GGJ|1|205|17|0|And so starts the morning meal, with the sun risen, and lasts for close on two hours. For the meal was nowhere near finished with the fish, with many other refreshments to follow.
GGJ|1|206|1|1|The guests’ good cheer at the morning meal, and the angel’s sadness. About human nutrition. Body, soul, spirit.
GGJ|1|206|1|0|It hardly needs saying that at such morning meal, all is exceedingly cheerful and talkative; for the wine has loosened all tongues. Even Jonael and Jairuth completely cheered up and even asked Me to make them return to Sychar in such frame of mind! And I let them do so after their departure.
GGJ|1|206|2|0|Thereto they said, 'It is good that You allow this, for then we shall commit no sin in being cheery; but it is debatable whether we shall be able to be so.'
GGJ|1|206|3|0|Said I, 'Well then, you shall and will be cheerful!'
GGJ|1|206|4|0|But their angel cut a sad countenance to the prediction. Noticing this, Jonael asks Me for the reason.
GGJ|1|206|5|0|Said I, 'Because the angel knows only too well that no great distance separates the greatest exuberance from sin! He foresees the effort he shall have, protecting you against sin on your way home; hence his sadness. Pass him some wine too, and maybe he shall brighten up!'
GGJ|1|206|6|0|Whereupon Jonael hands the angel a beaker of wine; same takes it and empties it completely, which amazes the two; for such they had not noticed with him before.
GGJ|1|206|7|0|But the angel says, 'For quite some time I have been with you now, why did you never pass me a beaker at home?'
GGJ|1|206|8|0|Says Jonael, 'But how could it have occurred to us even in a dream that an angel takes in any material sustenance on earth?'
GGJ|1|206|9|0|Says the angel, 'Strange! Have you not seen how the Lord of all heavens also ate and drank, and yet He is the highest and most perfect Spirit; how then should we angels not also eat and drink, when we have to put on a body in order to serve you in the physical?
GGJ|1|206|10|0|Give me also some fish and bread, and you shall see how I can not only drink but also eat quite well; for where the Lord takes terrestrial sustenance, the angels also do so.'
GGJ|1|206|11|0|Whereupon Jonael passes the angel a whole fish and fair-sized lump of bread, the angel taking and consuming both.
GGJ|1|206|12|0|After the angel showed the two how a spirit also can consume material sustenance, Jonael asks him how such is possible, since he is fundamentally only a spirit.
GGJ|1|206|13|0|Says the angel, 'Have you ever seen a dead person eat and drink?' Says Jonael, 'No one has ever seen that.'
GGJ|1|206|14|0|Says the angel, 'But if a soulless and even more spiritless body which is almost pure matter does not and cannot take nourishment, it is obviously the soul and its living spirit that take food. Since the body being no more than an instrument for the soul does not need any nourishment for itself, it is the soul with its spirit that takes nourishment from the earth as long as it dwells in the body and sustains the latter by letting it eat its excrement. For the body is nourished with the soul's excrement.
GGJ|1|206|15|0|Since in the still material man only the soul, while it is in the body, takes nourishment from the earth, should not I, as soul and spirit, be entitled to partake of earthly fare during my stay on earth where in order to serve you I also have a certain body which I created for myself from the matter of the air? What do you think about this?'
GGJ|1|207|1|1|The bad consequences of intemperance upon the soul. Spiritual death as a consequence of immoderance. The harmfullness of castration for the sake of communication with spirits. The Lord’s life and teaching as our example.
GGJ|1|207|1|0|Both of them, and still many others who had heard the explanation by the angel open their eyes in surprise and Peter asks Me, 'Lord, is it right what Jonael's servant has just said? It does sound a bit peculiar. How can the body be nourished with the soul's excrement? Does then the soul too have a stomach and maybe even an anus?'
GGJ|1|207|2|0|Say I, 'The angel has spoken truthfully, this is how it is. Therefore, feasting and carousing makes the soul itself sensuous and material. It is surfeited, the body cannot absorb all the soul's excrement and as a result this stays in the soul, oppresses and frightens it, so that it makes every effort to rid itself of the too much accumulated excrement. This is done through all kinds of unchastity, fornication, adultery and so on.
GGJ|1|207|3|0|However, since these things offer the soul a certain stimulus for lust it keeps becoming increasingly lustful, turns more and more to feasting and carousing, becomes finally most sensual, absolutely ignorant in spiritual things and as a result hard, unfeeling and in the end evil, proud and arrogant.
GGJ|1|207|4|0|For, once a soul has lost its spiritual worth - and it had to lose it through the here described way of life - it begins to literally erect itself a throne from excrement and finally even finds honour and authority through the fact that it is so rich in excrement.
GGJ|1|207|5|0|I tell you: All people who in the world enjoy the things that please their sensuality are over their ears and eyes in their thickest dirt and, therefore, spiritually completely deaf and blind and no longer want to see, hear and understand that which would be of benefit to them.
GGJ|1|207|6|0|Therefore, you should always be moderate in eating and drinking to avoid falling ill in your soul so that this may not perish in its excrement.'
GGJ|1|207|7|0|Peter, looking very doubtful, says, 'Lord, if so, which cannot be doubted, one should probably fast more than eat?'
GGJ|1|207|8|0|Say I, 'He who fasts at the right time does better than the one who is always feasting. But there is still a difference between fasting and fasting. A really proper fasting consists in abstaining from sin and in all worldly things denying oneself with all one's might, carrying one's cross (in those times figuratively: misery, want and oppression) and following Me without being too scrupulous in eating and drinking, but also not exceeding what is needed by indulging. All other kinds of fasting has little or no value at all.
GGJ|1|207|9|0|For there are people who be a certain mortification of their body wish to penetrate into the world of spirits and with their help conquer the forces of nature. That is then not only useless for the soul, but extremely harmful. There the soul falls from the tree of life as an immature fruit whose core of life is always rotten, hollow, empty and thus dead.
GGJ|1|207|10|0|Such a mortification and fasting is therefore not only no virtue, but it is a very gross sin.
GGJ|1|207|11|0|Therefore, who wishes to live in accordance with the true order, let him live as I Myself do, and as I teach him to live, then he will see the living fruit of life blossom within him and fully ripen. In this fruit there will not be a dead stone, but a fully alive one for the once to come everlasting life in the spirit will be growing and forming into the most alive self-awareness in the best of order and beneficial progress. Now you know also in this matter what you have to do in full accordance with the divine order. Act accordingly, and you will have life within you.
GGJ|1|207|12|0|But now the sun's rays are gathering strength; hence we shall make our retreat from this hill to the shady garden, and you My scribe Matthew can sort out your writing tablets for a fuller rendition of the happenings and teachings but we shall now allow ourselves a little rest.'
GGJ|1|208|1|1|The Lord with His in the garden. Matthew orders his Scriptures. Quiet before the storm. The wise angel comforting the people in the face of the impending hurricane. Earthquake, sea and thunderstorm.
GGJ|1|208|1|0|We leave the hill and move to the shady trees. There was a nice grassy bank under a wide fig tree, where I sat down and fell asleep, and all the others, even Mary near Me, took their places and slept. Only Jonael, Jairuth and Matthew sat at a garden table, where Matthew started ordering his tablets, with Jonael and Jairuth's angel making him aware of certain deficiencies.
GGJ|1|208|2|0|Towards the middle of day Baram, who meanwhile found himself aboard the ship with Kisjonah, noticed immensely heavy storm clouds rising over the horizon in the west, with the water surface growing progressively calmer, it being a sure sign of imminent and destructive tempest, combined with earth tremor.
GGJ|1|208|3|0|Baram therefore at once had all edibles brought up from the ship, tying the latter down in the firmest possible manner. He had hardly finished the work when the sea already began to rise prodigiously from afar.
GGJ|1|208|4|0|Said Kisjonah, 'We shall have to awaken the Lord and His disciples; for such, the like of which I have not seen before, may submerge the whole garden, and those asleep could suffer harm, and the chances are that the ship will be cast ashore.'
GGJ|1|208|5|0|Says Baram, 'Yes, friend, failing the Lord restraining the storm this time, there could be nameless destruction. But I count upon the Lord; He is certain to prevent our perishing. And I reckon that so long as He quietly sleeps, we shall have nothing to fear from the imminent storm; let us nevertheless go up to Him and make Him aware of the approaching storm.'
GGJ|1|208|6|0|Thereupon the two, together with the deck hands, rush over to Me, trying to awaken me; for good reason this time however I do not awaken, and the angel steps over to them saying, 'Let Him rest, and do not waken Him; for it is on account of this necessary storm that He sleeps! The immediate future however soon shall tell the good reason for this necessary storm.'
GGJ|1|208|7|0|Says Kisjonah, 'But what if the mountainous seas shall soon be washing over my garden with the wildest floods?'
GGJ|1|208|8|0|Says the angel, 'Don't be troubled by that. Do you think that whilst appearing to you asleep the Lord is not aware of this storm? Behold, this is His will, hence it is so. Hence settle down.
GGJ|1|208|9|0|Asks Kisjonah, 'Do you know the reason?' Replies the angel, 'Even if I knew, I would not be allowed to tell you until that is the Lord's will; inquire no further and do not fear, but settle down. The eyes of you all shall be opened by what follows!'
GGJ|1|208|10|0|After these words of the angel, who then quietly helped Matthew to upgrade his tablets, Baram spoke, 'I must confess that in my whole life I have not seen a more threatening storm, yet at the same time I never before watched a storm so undaunted and indifferently. Just look; no more than a quarter hour average travel time further on, the length of this bay. In just a few moments the storm should hit us.
GGJ|1|208|11|0|Yet watch now the billowing rollers move along the length of the sea towards Sibarah, a mere quarter hour's distance outside the bay, resembling swimming mountains being smashed by thousands of lightnings. And yet the bay is so calm that one can behold the storm in its external aspect, like a section of the coast; this truly is a rare phenomenon. One has to admit that, observed calmly, it takes on a rare and frightfully beautiful aspect. But for those perhaps finding themselves out in that high sea shall feel quite differently to us near the mirror-smooth bay.
GGJ|1|208|12|0|It is at least a half hour from the weather front, yet what mighty roar of the thunder. It must be downright deafening at that front. Now I also feel a marked earth tremor. Do you not notice anything?'
GGJ|1|208|13|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Indeed, I just wanted to tell you; nevertheless, it is a wonder of all wonders that my bay still remains calm. For I know the spectacle of what this bay is capable of, once it starts raging. Yet the bay, together with a considerable stretch beyond, is totally calm. But hearken, the tremor intensifies. If only the dwellings escape harm; I am seeing a peculiar circular swell in the bay, and the start of a tidal wave further out. We haven't long to go. In the name of the Lord, we can't lose more than this earthly life, and so let come what may. The Lord and His angel in any case are with us. But it has a terrifying look. The Lord have grace and mercy on all sinners.'
GGJ|1|208|14|0|Now the bay too is getting rough. Powerful wind gusts are tearing through the trees, and countless flashes of lightning through the heavy clouds. Several hit the bay with an unbelievably frightening racket, causing a roaring froth, yet there still falls not a drop of rain from the glowing cloud. Lightning hits the hill on which we spent the night; the exceeding racket of this flash now wakens all from their good sleep except Myself.
GGJ|1|208|15|0|As the many awakened ones take in the unprecedented din, and the storm of all storms, fully awakening with the tenfold simultaneous flashings, they leap off the ground, with the disciples rushing over to Me to awaken Me, shouting with fear.
GGJ|1|208|16|0|Says the worked up Judas, 'But Lord, how can You sleep with these raging elements? It is raining lightning from the sky. Who could be safe from death for a moment? Help Lord, or the entire earth is rubble!'
GGJ|1|208|17|0|Say I, 'Has lightning actually hit you?' Says Judas, 'Not yet of course, but what hasn't happened may easily still do so with this storm. I therefore speak whilst I still live, the next flash shall probably finish off all my talking for good!'
GGJ|1|208|18|0|And behold, whilst Judas is speaking, the tidal wave is heading for the bay with a mighty roar. And with the wall of water seeming to exceed our garden position by several fathoms, all disciples are yelling, with some even turning heels towards the next rise, driven back however by thousands of lightnings. 'Lord help us, if You can or will, or we perish', cried hundreds. Only Matthew, Jairuth, Jonael and the angel remain unperturbed, putting the finishing touches to their business.
GGJ|1|208|19|0|This time however I don't curb the storm, letting it roam, simply not allowing it to do any ever so small damage.
GGJ|1|209|1|1|The purpose of this storm: the demise of the Lord’s enemies. Dangers to missionaries. The storm’s good results. The good catch.
GGJ|1|209|1|0|Peter however steps over to Me, saying confidingly, 'Lord, has the Father's Spirit within You retreated to the extent where You are no longer Master of this storm? Could You not try to silence this storm if possible?' Say I, 'There are wise grounds why this storm, which shall not last long, has to rage its course. If you don't doubt it however, then be advised that there are ten hostile ships upon the sea pursuing us for our destruction. This storm is doing to them what they intended doing to us. If so, why beg Me to halt this most essential storm of our grace. Let it rage until it has achieved its aim, and it then shall cheerfully stop. Look over there and tell Me what the mountainous waves are carrying on their furious backs like nasty and spiteful children tossing their mischievous toys up and down.'
GGJ|1|209|2|0|Peter looks over the exceptionally stormy, high and wide seascape and straight away notices several shipwrecks, together with one somewhat less damaged, intact ship; and how wrecks and ship are being tossed about by the mighty breakers like chaff; he also sees some people clinging to wreckage and trying to reach shore with a last desperate effort, whilst being buried by wave after wave and intermittently tossed up again.
GGJ|1|209|3|0|Having watched this spectacle for a while, Peter says to Me, 'Forgive me Lord, for You know that I am still a sinful man and hence burdening You with a basically stupid question. Now I am in the clear. The wicked Jesairian Pharisees went to get help from Jerusalem; then ships with Roman centurions were fitted out to seize us over here. They had to move by sea, as it is not easy to get here to Kis (a town belonging to Kisjonah) on foot, and they have received their well earned reward for their trouble! These shall harm us no more, and judging by the course of the tide, the wrecked ships are being driven towards Sibarah, where there are plenty of reefs which with this unprecedented storm-rage, are not likely to let anyone escape alive! Oh, this is highly appropriate, that this evil, adulterous brood for once received this judgment! This episode may appropriately have robbed the Pharisees of the guts to take up arms against You again'.
GGJ|1|209|4|0|Say I, 'Satan can take it on the chin a thousand times a thousand, yet after a thousand times a thousand blows he steadily remains the same, most wicked adversary of God and of everything good and true emanating from God's Spirit. Those floating dead upon the sea shall indeed harm us no more; but others shall take their place and force us to retreat to cities of the Greeks; and not many weeks shall pass until then'.
GGJ|1|209|5|0|Says Peter, 'Lord, surely we shall be left alone during our stay here?'
GGJ|1|209|6|0|Say I, 'That indeed, but other men and nations of the earth have need of the Gospel as you do, and they are created by the same Father Who created you. To these we must go in spite of all persecutions still awaiting us, bringing them the good news from the heavens. They shall indeed persecute us as well, but by and by shall be converted, and join our pen as lambs.
GGJ|1|209|7|0|We are good, yet the world is evil, hence we can expect nothing good of it, save an occasional sweet strawberry among the weeds. But behold, the storm has abated, and for this time all danger has passed.'
GGJ|1|209|8|0|(To Baram), 'Friend, the storm has settled down, and midday has passed with the storm, and hence we shall partake of lunch, to make us sufficiently strong for the afternoon work.'
GGJ|1|209|9|0|It will not be necessary to say more about the lunch, or shed more light on the effects of the preceding storm on mainly the ten ships. It suffices to know that of the thousand men aboard the ships, only five escaped with their lives, the others becoming prey to the sea; and upon the Sibarian reefs for over a year, human remains, partly gnawed away by fish, were being found, together with a host of Roman arms and chains earmarked for me and My disciples.
GGJ|1|209|10|0|It will hardly be necessary to relate the chastening effect such a storm had upon the Pharisees as well as the Romans, especially at Capernaum and Nazareth, and I and those with Me were left in peace for some weeks.
GGJ|1|209|11|0|After lunch on that day, nothing much of note was undertaken, and the disciples hence went to sea with Kisjonah's fishermen, and by evening brought in five big catches of the choicest fish held by this sea, taking them to Kisjonah's fish tanks, who was greatly overjoyed therewith, and about a hundred of them had at once to be most superbly prepared, with all kinds of spices and herbs. And so the day came to an end, with a rest taken after supper, which had become most essential for all.
GGJ|1|210|1|1|Section: In Cana in the valley
GGJ|1|210|1|1|Excursion to Cana in the valley. The poor Jewish farmers and the profiteering Greek traders. Kisjonah’s debtors and his generosity. Brief life-instructions for the people. The Lord’s testimony to Himself and His ministry, and its good effects.
GGJ|1|210|1|0|The following day we made a so-called excursion to a valley which wound along half way between the two mountain-chains toward Samaria, through which a main road led to Damascus, and from there to all the small and great towns of Central Asia, for which reason Kisjonah's toll at Kis was one of the most profitable in all of Galilee.
GGJ|1|210|2|0|In this valley there were of course a great number of small villages which were occupied by large numbers of Jews and Greeks, mainly for trade's sake. Most adjacent to Kis was the locality named Cana, for which reason the Cana near Nazareth was referred to with the appendage 'of Galilee'; if Cana was mentioned on its own, then it was understood to mean the above-mentioned Cana in the valley, whose location already was in the region of Samaria, the reason also for a toll at Kis, a border town between Galilee and Samaria.
GGJ|1|210|3|0|This Cana was inhabited mainly by Greeks, Greek families outnumbering the Jewish by at least five to one. The Jews subsisted mainly from working the land, and stock breeding, whereas the Greeks only from trading.
GGJ|1|210|4|0|We therefore visited this Cana, and namely the resident Jews who not seldom were immensely cheated by the sharp and crafty Greeks, and as owners of the land were almost exclusively subject to all the taxes and other burdens, and hence quite often sank into all sickness and infirmities from grief and wretchedness.
GGJ|1|210|5|0|As we arrived in Cana, with the Jews as well as the Greeks noticing the familiar Kisjonah, they rushed over and greeted him, pleading forbearance for their debts, as both the Jews and Greeks owed him substantial sums of money.
GGJ|1|210|6|0|But Kisjonah said, 'If I had wanted to make demands on you, I need not have made this journey myself, but just have sent my servants to you. But I came to bring you comfort, which I announce to you all publicly: your arrears are more than paid, for my and your Lord has paid them and restituted me, and you can cheer up and be untroubled.'
GGJ|1|210|7|0|On hearing such, the Cana residents joyfully probe Kisjonah as to who and where such Lord would be, who did them such great favour, that they may go and thank him and do him honour.
GGJ|1|210|8|0|Kisjonah places his hand on My shoulder, saying, 'This is He before Whom to bend your knees.'
GGJ|1|210|9|0|Hearing this, the residents fall on their knees before Me, calling, 'Hail Thee, our as yet unknown benefactor. What favour are we supposed ever to have done you that you have shown us compassion in our immense plight? Since you have now as a perfect stranger and benefactor shown us such unheard-of grace, have the forbearance to tell us how we can repay such grace, to show ourselves more worthy of your goodness than we are, and can be, as perfect strangers to you.'
GGJ|1|210|10|0|Say I, 'Let you from now on be righteous in everything, love God above all and your fellow men, who all are your neighbors, as yourselves. Return good unto those who do you evil; bless those who curse you, and pray for those who persecute you. In this way shall you be accepted as children of the Most High, and in this shall consist your only real gratitude for all I have done for you. This is all I ask of you.'
GGJ|1|210|11|0|Say the Greeks, 'Lord and friend. We have many gods! Which one of the many gods should we indeed love above all: Zeus, Apollo or Mercury, or any other out of the twelve chief gods? Or should we love the God of the Jews thus? For the God of the Jews, in the final analysis, appears to be no more than our Kronos; how can we love this mythological god above all?'
GGJ|1|210|12|0|Say I, 'The gods whom you Greeks worship are no more than idle machination, made from matter by human hands. These you can beg, worship, honour and love more than your own lives for thousands of years, and yet they shall neither hear you nor do you a good deed, for the simple reason that they, in living truth, are nothing and exist nowhere.
GGJ|1|210|13|0|The God of the Jews however, Whom the vast majority now are no longer able to or want to recognise in fullness and in truth; and instead, in spirit and in Truth of heart, which in reality is love, worship and honour with only the filthiest and dead sacraments, nevertheless is the only true, eternal God, Who out of Himself once created heaven and this earth, with everything on it, in it and under it, that lives and has its being.
GGJ|1|210|14|0|I am however His Messenger from eternity, and have now come to you to proclaim this Gospel to you.
GGJ|1|210|15|0|It is this God therefore Whom you are to love above all, keeping His Commandments, which briefly consist in loving Him above all and your neighbors as yourselves, as I said to you before.
GGJ|1|210|16|0|Besides that however you are to believe that this very God, Who is My Father and hence My love from eternity, has sent Me into this world, so that all who believe on Me should have eternal life and therefore become a child of the Most High.
GGJ|1|210|17|0|In order for you to believe more easily however, bring all your sick, and I shall make all of them well, regardless of which sickness they may suffer from. Hence go and bring them all here.'
GGJ|1|210|18|0|They were astounded at this My saying, calling out as with one voice, "A great blessing has overtaken this place. How mighty and marvelous is the sound of the divinely true words of this our greatest benefactor. Verily, no guile could reside in such kindness and goodness, nor falseness or deception. Hence we shall do without misgivings whatever He is pleased to ask of us. For he who was our friend before seeing us, will be the more so after he has spoken to and seen us in our great plight. Praised be the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jakob, that He should have remembered and be merciful to us".
GGJ|1|210|19|0|With these commendable words they all rush to their dwellings, quickly bringing about two hundred sick over to Me.
GGJ|1|211|1|1|Great healing miracle in Cana of the Valley. Commendable petition to the Lord by the elders. A faith-test. The Lord’s address to the physically sick. Gospel rules and social hints. The curse of usury. Progressive social disintegration. Threat of punishment from above.
GGJ|1|211|1|0|When the sick; some escorted, others sitting on mules and some carried on stretchers, were assembled around Me in a semi-circle, the elders of this place stepped over to Me with a supplication, saying,
GGJ|1|211|2|0|'Lord. You Who have freed us of our debt to the mighty and exceedingly wealthy Kisjonah - a deed for which we shall never be able to thank you sufficiently - heal these poor if You can, that they too may enjoy with us the fullness of the great favour you bestowed upon us.'
GGJ|1|211|3|0|Say I, 'Yes, I have urged you to do this and can, and will keep My promise, but to begin with, I ask whether you can and want to believe this? Your faith would help you much'.
GGJ|1|211|4|0|Say the elders, 'Lord, it seems to us that You are capable, wherefore we believe, so to speak blindly, that You will heal our sick with wondrous remedies as yet unknown to us.'
GGJ|1|211|5|0|Say I, 'But what if I have no special medications with Me, neither healing oil nor healing potions, nor any usual healing substances; how do you think I shall then heal these sick?'
GGJ|1|211|6|0|Say the elders, 'Lord. How could we possibly understand that? For we probably have more knowledge in any field other than in the art of healing. We indeed have a physician in this place, who however is as good as none, for he has helped no one yet, other than into the grave. If therefore we knew even as much as our physician, we could still not tell You anything about Your method of healing without medicaments; hence we cannot possibly know how it is possible for You to in a natural way make the sick whole!
GGJ|1|211|7|0|Perhaps You have supernatural means at Your disposal, something we cannot know; or You could be perhaps a disciple of the famous wonder-physician of Nazareth by the name of Jesus? Then of course such cures could be possible to You.
GGJ|1|211|8|0|It is an everlasting pity however that we hear how the Pharisees in Jerusalem persistently pressure Herod to arrest and jail this most famous savior. Oh, this is a tragedy for poor, suffering mankind.
GGJ|1|211|9|0|But by good fortune he is supposed to have instructed several students in His art. It is of course rare for a disciple to become as perfect as his master. But with the right amount of diligence, he could have in any case learnt something from him. And that which we suppose as indwelling You to a high degree, is already a considerable something to give us the faith You ....but....what is this?! Even whilst we are trying to represent our faith as based on Your being a disciple of Jesus... all the sick are getting up! The blind are seeing, the lame walking, the dumb speak, the leprous are clean. And among them had been several choleric and some with consumption, and they are well! Surely this is unheard of from the foundation of the world. In the great almighty God's will, how did this take place? Did You perhaps heal them all? Or has an angel descended to this valley from above and invisibly touched all the sick and healed them? What...what went on here?
GGJ|1|211|10|0|You did not even look around to the sick, dealing only with ourselves, yet all the sick are well. Oh, tell us how this came about.'
GGJ|1|211|11|0|Say I, 'What does the 'how' matter, as long as the sick, through My will and through My Inner Word, to which all things are subject, became completely well, something you surely will no longer doubt? But this deed did not take place so much on account of the sick as on your account, who indeed are whole in body, but nonetheless more sick of soul than were those physically sick.
GGJ|1|211|12|0|But I should be very happy if I could also heal your souls the way I healed the physically sick. But this is not so easy, as each soul has to be its own physician.
GGJ|1|211|13|0|But the spiritual medicine I have already given you before, use it in actuality, and you shall become well in your souls, and shall therewith transform yourselves into the true children of God.
GGJ|1|211|14|0|The word that I spoke to you nevertheless must be kept without the slightest addition or subtraction. And you few Jews of this place are to be perfect Jews in heart; and you Greeks are to become true Jews, that there may be peace and unity among you.
GGJ|1|211|15|0|Likewise you Greeks, through your clever spirit of usury are to henceforth desist from forcing the already poor Jews to borrow money on prescribed land-rent rates, in order to achieve your unjust demands.
GGJ|1|211|16|0|Is it you that created this earth with its diverse treasures, that you should now act as if it was your property?
GGJ|1|211|17|0|Why do you demand rent from the Jews, seeing that the land was given to the Jews by God, and that they alone therefore have the right to levy land rent from you? You are strangers in the land of the Jews, who are children of Jehovah more than you, and ask land rent on fields, meadows and woodlands which are the possession of Jews since Abraham. Ask yourselves whether this can be just before God and before all righteous men.
GGJ|1|211|18|0|I hence earnestly warn you against such blatant injustices in the future, or you shall in all seriousness fare badly.
GGJ|1|211|19|0|Restore without remuneration the property and possession seized by you most unjustly and regard yourselves in the land of the Jews as that which you are - namely strangers - and you shall have a blessed part in all now bestowed upon the Jews, as promised in the Word; otherwise the curse of thousands with its effects shall be your portion.
GGJ|1|211|20|0|Regard the matter for once in its true light, and you shall see that in your eyes, the Jews are no more than beasts of burden.
GGJ|1|211|21|0|You indeed cede political right of possession to the Jews, and the Jew can still say, this land belongs to me; but you are there with your tempting wares, you have made the beautiful daughters and wives of the Jews into vain fashion merchants, and fools out of the blind Jews, who prefer their women and daughters dressed up Greek fashion rather than in their simple Jewish apparel. Whereupon they signed over to you the harvest from their fields, gardens and woodlands. And since they still needed their life-support, and to reap some of the harvest from their fields, they had to go into a secondary lease for land use and in addition then tithe you from the harvest. And on top of that you let them, as the true owners, carry all taxation and other burdens.
GGJ|1|211|22|0|I say unto you: such injustice cries out to heaven and calls for punishment from above. Let you therefore suffer My rebuke, or you shall not escape the sharpest scourge from above.'
GGJ|1|212|1|1|The Lord’s decisive and humorous chat with Philopold, the Greek. The hardened stoic’s loud-mouthed reply. God’s patience too has its limits. Matthew and the obstinate Greek.
GGJ|1|212|1|0|The talk makes the Greeks hesitant, with some saying, 'The usually stupid Jews have worked this out very well; this miracle-working Jesus they assigned here so he may have us against the wall. But we stand on solid ground.'
GGJ|1|212|2|0|This time however I became indignant Myself with the Greeks' intransigence, saying to the hard-nosed speaker, who tried to dissuade the somewhat better Greeks from doing the right thing, 'Hearken, you hard-hearted person. Watch that the ground does not shake underneath you and the firmness of your stand. There have been a great many already who called out to their surroundings with super-heroic voice, "Let the earth be demolished, and the left-over pieces shall carry me about unflinchingly through infinity".
GGJ|1|212|3|0|I say unto you braggart of a Greek who calls himself Philopold, that the fly that sometimes makes a business trip unto your nose stands more firmly on your nose than you do on the ground! For should your nose suffer shipwreck, the fly still has a second foundation on which to preserve itself quite well, such as air; where however is your second support if the ground under your feet loosens?'
GGJ|1|212|4|0|At these My rather intentionally sarcastic words, Philopold the Greek, who was by nature a bit of a satirist, became piqued, saying, 'Look at the rare sight. Even a Jew sarcastic? Probably the first and last in Israel. Friend, when a Greek speaks of courage it is factual. For a Greek knows how to escape from life, seeking death. Greek history acknowledges Greek chivalry only, but is not ignorant of the incomprehensible cowardice of the Jews. Let the earth shake, or let all the dragons out, and watch whether a Philopold's expression changes by the smallest degree.'
GGJ|1|212|5|0|Say I, 'Let go of your vain bragging, and do as I commanded all of you, or you shall earnestly force me to put your courage to a tough test. Because the God of the Jews will not be trifled with in such serious things, for even God's great patience has its limits in certain things.
GGJ|1|212|6|0|If however you and your followers want to push your luck, then you shall be properly convinced that an angry God is not so easily appeased as to let a crude sinner get away without a well-earned punishment.'
GGJ|1|212|7|0|Says Philopold, 'This sounds typically Jewish! The Jews had certain seers; these never opened their mouths, except for sheer warnings of which some came true upon certain usually unspecified times. Most of them however were empty air, for the earth's nature surely always has been stronger than the mouth of a Jewish prophet. The Greeks are stoics in general, and a true stoic has no fear, hence neither I. For I too am a staunch stoic.'
GGJ|1|212|8|0|Says Matthew, the apostle, to Me privately, (until recently the tax-collector at Sibarah), 'Lord, this one I know quite well, a thoroughly annoying person. This one always kicked up a fuss outside my tax office, whenever he was taking his wares to Capernaum or Nazareth. With him I am still quite annoyed and feel like working him over.'
GGJ|1|212|9|0|Say I, 'Let it be. I have a little test for him, and it will shortly come about.'
GGJ|1|212|10|0|Matthew stands back, but Philopold recognised his tax collector from Sibarah, saying to him, 'Well well, you miserly turnpike jockey, how come you are here too? What is your barricade going to do without your watching it from every angle with your lynx-like eyes? No need for you to actually stir up this wonder savior against me, for he shall know what to do if I get too stiff for him. But from the natural aspect you two could have a tough fight with me, for a stoic is no rope or string that one can bend any old way.
GGJ|1|212|11|0|Behold, the miraculous healing of the two hundred sick has confounded nearly all the inhabitants of Cana; why not me?! Because I am a true stoic, to whom nearly all of creation is hardly worth a bump on the nose, and myself and miserable life even less. How would you therefore punish me? With death? I tell you I long for same, together with eternal annihilation; because I owe thanks to no god for this ignominious life. Or should one feel obliged to anyone for the most despised gift of all? Surely it isn't much for an almighty God to call a human into being. Who could prevent God from doing so? The man still-to-be created surely won't be asked whether he wants to be created, so that as the only one really concerned, he may utter his yes or no; of equal unconcern to the as yet un-created one is it for the already created one as to whether or not he is followed by an as yet uncreated one. For a God therefore, the act of creating is nothing special; but indeed so for the created one, because he has to be something that he has never been able to request. What could indeed be more deplorable than having to be without ever having wanted it?
GGJ|1|212|12|0|Give me to eat and drink without my work or effort, and I shall be satisfied for at least the duration of earth-life; but having to work unreasonably hard for maintaining this being, and hence suffer like a hunted wolf, and on top of that be obliged to thank some god for it and at the same time keep certain commandments, only for the creator's selfish benefit, for this let me 'thank you, not' to all Jewish and Greek gods or half-gods.'
GGJ|1|212|13|0|Says Matthew, 'A few more such people on earth and Satan himself has a school he can attend for a hundred years. Lord, what is to be done with this one? If he really is the way he speaks, then all the angels together can achieve nothing with him in the normal way.'
GGJ|1|213|1|1|About visitor-souls on earth. The earth as the only school for children of God. About re-incarnation. The solar world Procyon. About the Lord’s Incarnation. The angel’s messenger-wonders. Murahel (Philopold) and the Archangel Archiel. The contractual deed from the solar world.
GGJ|1|213|1|0|Say I, 'Just let it be, you shall soon convince yourself that something can be done with this one.' And turning to Philopold, the stoic, 'Do you think that you did not enter upon a prior contract with God, your Creator, fulfilling all the oft-stipulated conditions essential for life upon this planet? Behold you fool, this is already the twentieth heavenly sphere on which you live physically; your cumulative age in the flesh in terrestrial years far exceeds the number of sand grains in all the terrestrial oceans. Yet besides that, what eons of time, hardly imaginable to men walking the earth physically, had you already existed as a pure spirit of the fullest being and in the clearest self-consciousness within endless space, together with countless other spirits, consummating the fullest life and power.
GGJ|1|213|2|0|When however, living upon your most recent solar world, called Procyon by the wise of this earth, but named Akka by the inhabitants of its wide earth (pronouncing it with uniform intonation, because the inhabitants there speak only one language), you expressed the most ardent desire, (after hearing from an angel that the great, almighty, eternal Spirit and sole Creator and Sustainer of infinity and everything within it, is to take on the flesh Himself and the full human form upon one of the most insignificant planets orbiting within infinite space in countless numbers), that you would be set down here for the purpose of seeing and hearing Him Who created you; whereupon the same angel whom you see here as the seventh person, but who nevertheless is a fully free spirit, came to you and acquainted you in smallest detail with the difficult conditions you would have to suffer if wanting to become an inhabitant of this planet upon which you now stand, for the purpose of achieving the childhood of God.
GGJ|1|213|3|0|You accepted all the conditions, including the one that, in common with all the inhabitants of this planet, you be barred all retrospection to your previous existence on other heavenly spheres until such time as this same angel would call you three times by the name by which you were named on Akka.
GGJ|1|213|4|0|If however things are of a truth just so, although of course incomprehensible to you, then how unfair is your assertion that there was no contract entered into between you and your Creator for your existence upon this earth.'
GGJ|1|213|5|0|Says Philopold, 'What kind of raving lunacy is this? I am supposed to have already lived, in the flesh, on some nicer and obviously better world as a human?! No, this is getting too thick. Listen, you seventh one on the right, referred to as an angel by the Nazarene, what do they call you and me?'
GGJ|1|213|6|0|Says the angel, 'Just wait a little, and I shall in all haste fetch evidence from your previous world, and give it to you for your greater insight and identification.'
GGJ|1|213|7|0|With these words the angel vanishes, re-appearing in a few moments to hand Philopold a scroll on which, clearly inscribed in ancient Hebrew, appear the angel's and his name, together with a second scroll in which were recorded the conditions he promised before his transfer.
GGJ|1|213|8|0|Handing such over to Philopold, the angel says, 'Here, read and comprehend, old Murahel, Murahel, Murahel! For I myself, named Archiel, have picked it up from the same altar where you made me the great promise. But do not now ask how such was possible in just a few moments; for with God, the most wondrous things are possible. Read it all first and speak afterwards.'
GGJ|1|214|1|1|Philopold’s spiritual vision. An occasion with the family upon the solar world Akka. The converted Philopold’s hymn of praise to God’s love. The recently-signed contract. Reason for the veiling of our retrospection to our pre-existence. About the relationship between body, soul and spirit. Man’s spirit a miniature God. Difference between terrestrial, spiritual being, and other worlds.
GGJ|1|214|1|0|Philopold is absorbed with reading the scrolls, and as his inner vision opens therewith, he says after a good while, with the greatest astonishment, 'Yes, it is so. I now am seeing into all the endless depths of my being, seeing all the worlds upon which I have already lived, together with the places and locations I lived from birth to departure from those worlds; I am seeing what I was and what I did on one or the other celestial spheres, seeing also all my next of kin; and behold, upon Akka I also see even my parents, my many brothers and most dear sisters. Yes, I even hear them talk about me with concern, saying, 'What could have become of Murahel? Will he have found the great spirit in human form within endless space? He will not be thinking of us, because Archiel the Messenger of the great Spirit has veiled his retrospection, until he will call him three times by his real name.'
GGJ|1|214|2|0|Behold, thus I hear them speak now, even as I'm seeing them physically as well. Now they are going to the temple to look up the documents with the difficult life-conditions; yet they don't find same. But the high priest of the temple is telling them that Archiel picked up the documents a few moments ago on behalf of Murahel, but that they shall be restored in a short while. And now they are tarrying in the temple, giving a sacrifice for me.
GGJ|1|214|3|0|Oh love, love, you divine power! How endlessly far stretchest Thou Thy holy arm. Everywhere the self-same love. Oh God, how great and holy art Thou and how fraught with mysteries is free life. What man on earth can probe the depths that I see now? With what insignificance miserable man walks this lean earth, waging mortal combat not infrequently for a span of earth, even whilst carrying within himself what billions of earths cannot grasp.'
GGJ|1|214|4|0|With these words, Philopold falls silent, going over to the angel to return the two scrolls to him, remarking, 'Restore them to where they are waiting for them.'
GGJ|1|214|5|0|But the angel says, 'Behold, I also brought a writing utensil, the very same one with which you wrote the documents in the temple up on Akka. Sign yourself doubly on each document and your name here, and keep the writing utensil for remembrance.'
GGJ|1|214|6|0|Philopold does that, and the angel takes the documents and vanishes.
GGJ|1|214|7|0|After a few moments, - those he needs to talk to the high priest on Akka, he is back among us, asking Philopold what he thinks now.
GGJ|1|214|8|0|Says Philopold, 'As I handed the two scrolls back to you, the vision disappeared, and I hardly remember more than a dream, where consciousness tells only that there was one, whose details however no amount of memory-tugging will recall. I also notice that I hold some strange writing utensil in my left hand, yet I hardly recall how I came by it. Hence I would like to know why one retains either very little or nothing at all of the phenomena from the domain of the inner life. Why so?'
GGJ|1|214|9|0|Says the angel, 'Because here it is all about becoming a completely new creature out of and in God. Once you will have become a completely new creature out of God, and achieve the childhood of God, everything shall be added back unto you.
GGJ|1|214|10|0|In all the other countless worlds, you are created externally and internally what you are to be, but here God hands the external formation to the soul, which builds its own body in accordance with its created order. But the task of the spirit placed into every soul, primarily is to develop the soul by keeping the Commandments given him from without. Once the soul as a result has achieved the right degree of ripeness and development, the spirit spreads into the entire soul, and the entire man is then perfected, a new being, and that fundamentally out of God, since the spirit within man is no less than a God in miniature, because fully out of the heart of God. But man is then so, not through God's deed but through his fully own, and is for that reason a true child of God. And I repeat to you in all brevity:
GGJ|1|214|11|0|In no other heavenly sphere do men have to form themselves, for they are so of God, or what amounts to the same, are so through His children. But here men have to develop completely by themselves, in accordance with revealed order, or they could not possibly become children of God. And thus a perfected man on earth, as a child of God, is fully identical with God, although an undeveloped one, in contrast, is below the kingdom of animals.'
GGJ|1|215|1|1|Archiel speaks about the Lord’s Incarnation. Philopold’s timidity, and his being summoned to the Lord.
GGJ|1|215|1|0|Philopold again asks the angel, 'But who will show us this most mysterious order?'
GGJ|1|215|2|0|Says the angel, 'The very self-Same Who referred you to me. Go to Him, He will tell you what He has already told you. Because to live as He teaches already is that divine life-style, through which alone one can attain to the childhood of God!
GGJ|1|215|3|0|And He also is the very Self-Same One on Whose account you and many others have spiritually left Akka, and for the Lord's sake were incarnated on this earth, into the flesh of this earth.
GGJ|1|215|4|0|But throughout all of Creation, and that upon all celestial spheres inhabited by intelligent beings in human form, the Incarnation of the Lord has been proclaimed by us; but only a few spirits from a small number of worlds were allowed to enter the flesh of this world. For the Lord is familiar with the nature of all the worlds in endless space, together with the nature and capacity of their inhabitants and spirits occupying one or the other such world; and He therefore knows best as to what spirit is capable of entering upon the flesh of this earth.
GGJ|1|215|5|0|Whatever was fit anywhere, also has been transferred here, and the number transferred here is not much over ten thousand.
GGJ|1|215|6|0|But among these you are one of the most fortunate, because if you so desire, then you can be accepted by the Lord as a disciple, like those who arrived with Him here.'
GGJ|1|215|7|0|Says Philopold, 'My Archiel! Since you have already done me such great favours, please do me also the favour of taking me over to the Lord, for now that I have recognised Him, I lack the courage to go over to Him again. If it were left to me alone, I would rather run away as fast as possible and hide so that no man would find me. But since I am here now, and everybody knows me only too well, I can't do so, for the entire valley would be filled with laughter. Hence be so good and take me to the Lord, as my advocate.'
GGJ|1|215|8|0|Says the angel, 'It is not necessary to do so, as the Lord knows what we have need of. Hence go to Him yourself, and He shall not pull your head off your trunk!'
GGJ|1|215|9|0|Upon these words of the angel, Philopold plucks up courage and comes to Me with thoughtful gait, saying from some thirty paces away, 'Lord, will You let me approach You? If not, then I shall make my retreat!'
GGJ|1|215|10|0|But I say, 'He who wants to come, let him come; for no man has advanced while hesitating.'
GGJ|1|215|11|0|Hearing this, Philopold hastened his steps and is therefore quickly by My side, achieving what many hesitate doing and hence frequently don't achieve, as they are not to be moved from the spot they occupy, in spite of being called.
GGJ|1|215|12|0|For so long as someone, with all his toing and froing, does not direct his steps to Me in a straight line, all his doings and standing is to no avail to his life. And were he to win the whole world but not Me, then the whole world is of no avail to him. If however, in this time of revealing the Gospel, I call to someone, saying, 'Come', yet he does not come, same shall be overtaken by spiritual death! And for this reason, Philopold is a good example that everyone should follow. He who calls after Me, let him not hesitate once called. For I shall not remain henceforth in Cana (signifying: filled with grace in this world) but shall move on, turning My eye and ear away from all who hesitate upon My 'come'!
GGJ|1|216|1|1|Philopold’s unassuming and commendable talk. The Lord’s grace-filled reply. Two varieties of men upon earth - from below and from above. Reason for the Lord’s Incarnation upon earth. ‘The last will be the first’. Behavioral hints for the healed. Hints for Matthew and John as scribes. About the current New Revelation.
GGJ|1|216|1|0|On coming over to Me, Philopold said, 'Lord, I have sinned without limit against You, but only my great blindness was responsible for this. But now that You oh Lord, made me see in the most miraculous way, and I recognise Who You are, I beg You for the sake of Your eternal love and wisdom that You would forgive me a poor, blind sinner, the transgressions I have committed against You and my neighbors, as you pointed it out to me before. Had I written down Your holy Word, then by all the heavens, not even a dot over the i should have remained unfulfilled. But I believe myself to have memorised Your will and shall follow it to the letter. You paid off all our debts with Kisjonah, and healed all our sick miraculously, without charge and all this You did ahead of any due request; and I therefore believe that You will not cast off a begging sinner.'
GGJ|1|216|2|0|Say I, 'I say unto you, you are accepted! For he who comes shall be accepted. But go and first put your affairs in order as specified by Me; then come and follow Me, for you are not to cling to this world, as you are not of this world or from below, but from another world, and hence from above.
GGJ|1|216|3|0|Because, of all those you count as around Me, there are some from your world; others from another light-world, and only a few from this world. And these few don't mean much, for the world still matters more to them than I! Hence they are capable of only little or nothing.
GGJ|1|216|4|0|I selected this earth however because its children are the last and lowliest throughout all of infinity, and hence I put on the garb of the deepest lowliness, to make it possible for all the creatures of My most endless Creation to come unto Me; from the lowliest planetary inhabitants to those of the highest arch-primordial central suns, all are to be enabled to come unto Me along the same path.
GGJ|1|216|5|0|Hence let it not astonish you that you meet Me on this most imperfect and last planet of My entire Creation! For it is I Who want it thus; who therefore is to prescribe to do it differently?'
GGJ|1|216|6|0|Says Philopold, 'Lord, whoever would want to or could give You advice, if he believes and recognises that You are the Lord from eternity? But now I shall depart, in order to attend to Your holiest will immediately.'
GGJ|1|216|7|0|With these words, Philopold rushes off, together with all the local chiefs; but whilst quite a few Jews accompany them, to see what the Greeks would work out on their behalf, I Myself am instructing the healed on how to conduct themselves in future, in order not be re-visited by their old maladies.
GGJ|1|216|8|0|Everyone received this teaching gratefully, and they thank Me also most ardently for the great favour bestowed upon them.
GGJ|1|216|9|0|I however command them, one and all to tell no stranger what they had seen and heard here and to as it were betray Me before time, the non-keeping of which would cause them to fare badly. But they all promised that no other place shall find out.
GGJ|1|216|10|0|I then let them go and also tell the disciples not to make known this deed anywhere outside Kis. And to Matthew's query regarding whether to record this matter, I reply, 'No! Because you as My closest witnesses indeed can bear and also grasp it. But if everything I do and say before you were recorded in books, the world not only would not comprehend such books, but on the contrary be offended beyond measure, and denounce you below every carcass on earth! Hence nothing should be recorded by you, Matthew, other than what I expressly direct you to record. [John 21:25. the publisher]
GGJ|1|216|11|0|Says for once also John, 'But Lord, my purest love. This would all be fine. But if once with time the world is handed down only fractious original documents about Your presence and action in this world, then it shall go over into all doubts about Your Being and operation and regard such fractions as the work of mere priestly self-interest.'
GGJ|1|216|12|0|Say I, 'This is however exactly how I want it to be for the actual world, which is Satan's house; for regardless of whether you cast corn or the most precious pearls before swine, it shall do the same with the pearls as with the corn.
GGJ|1|216|13|0|Hence it is better to present the thing to the world fully veiled, whereupon the latter is free to wrestle with the husk, within which the living corn remains unharmed.
GGJ|1|216|14|0|When once nevertheless it becomes necessary, I shall indeed awaken men and reveal to them all that took place here, and what the world can expect on account of its incorrigible wickedness.
GGJ|1|216|15|0|But how all this shall take place I shall, My brother John, once reveal to you for the rest of the world in veiled images while still in this world, when I shall again be dwelling in My heavens.
GGJ|1|216|16|0|But now the Greek and Jewish local chiefs are returning from town; we shall see how they attended to My request.'
GGJ|1|217|1|1|Warning against Satan’s traps. The wicked one can influence only the senses, but not the will of the soul.
GGJ|1|217|1|0|Philopold together with several Greeks steps over to me, saying, 'Lord, as far as was possible in the short time, we gratefully attended to Your request; but we shall not fail to attend to the minor details too. So far as my family is concerned I am now free to accompany You one or two or three years, if only I let my family know from time to time where I am and what You are doing. For behold, my entire household now believes and hopes in Your name. If You are pleased therewith oh Lord, then please communicate it, or any further request.
GGJ|1|217|2|0|Say I, 'For the present you have done everything that is right before God and before all men who feel and think righteously; but be on your guard against all sorts of traps with which Satan enchants you and you then fall out into all kinds of quarreling and wrangling, where such future state would then be worse than was the present one from which I liberated you.
GGJ|1|217|3|0|For the wicked spirit never rests, neither by day nor night; he runs to and fro and like a hungry lion, rapaciously falling upon anything at all coming his way.
GGJ|1|217|4|0|Were he visible, then some men of courage would hazard a fight with him, yet be defeated even sooner than if visible; for he can transform his appearance to a beauty surpassing an angel of light, or on the other hand clothe himself with the shape of the most frightful fiery dragon. Who would dare then to take him on in that appearance? For Satan would then vanquish millions through either the beauty or petrifying hideousness of form alone. Where he cannot and must not reveal himself however, with every man nevertheless being capable of easily recognising his evil whisperings, which always make the soul hard-hearted, selfish, domineering, deceitful, mean, merciless, indifferent towards truthfulness and godliness, unfeeling towards the poor and suffering but attuned to all worldly indulgence; there man can openly confront these efforts on Satan's part, for Satan can affect only the soul's senses, but not its will.
GGJ|1|217|5|0|I have now given you the signs which, when these insinuate your soul, you can easily recognise as to what spirit is bestalking you and with what motives.
GGJ|1|217|6|0|Whenever you perceive such upon yourselves, then hearken back to this My teaching; lift up your souls and do the contrary to the initial enticements, to thus become master of the wicked one! And once you have defeated him in the aspects indicated, he shall leave you alone and you shall have no more fights with him. But if you allow yourselves to get caught in one or the other aspect, or relent in even a small way, then you shall not easily be rid of him again to the very end of your earth life.
GGJ|1|217|7|0|Hence, heed all those aspects that I brought to your attention. Because once when the wicked one has achieved the acquiescence of the soul to one or the other of the above, something not too hard for him to effect, leading of course to sin, then it already takes a fierce fight to fully repair the damage to the soul.
GGJ|1|217|8|0|But when someone is firmly determined to do all he can by himself, and spiritually hands his weakness over to Me, for such the full victory over Satan shall be easier; but note well, only after the calling upon My name in living faith.
GGJ|1|217|9|0|Now you know everything you need to know; you know the One true God, and now His will.
GGJ|1|217|10|0|Verily I say unto you; The Father in heaven has well-provided you with everything you have need of; now it is up to you as to how conscientiously you want to employ it for your true and everlasting benefit.
GGJ|1|217|11|0|Out of your own doing or omission all effects shall proceed, and your words and deeds shall be your judges!
GGJ|1|217|12|0|You, Philopold, tarry here three more days and try to order everything; then come out to Kis where you shall meet Me.'
GGJ|1|217|13|0|Philopold promised to do so. Thereupon I blessed the locality, and we made our way back to Kis.
GGJ|1|218|1|1|The goings on at Kisjonah’s during the Lord’s absence. The Pharisee’s mis-direction by Kisjonah’s servants, and their recall on the Lord’s order. The Pharisees’ confession and request for healing of their sick. A great healing miracle.
GGJ|1|218|1|0|On arrival home, several servants come to meet us and tell us that shortly after our leaving for the valley, a great many strangers had arrived, insistently inquiring about Me, what I was up to and to where I had headed for. But they, the servants, who presumed to recognise them as Pharisees in disguise, told them that I had left the area a long time since, and that, in their opinion, for Damascus or possibly even to the heathens in Persia; for I am supposed during My stay here to have repeatedly stated: the grace shall be taken from the Jews and given to the gentiles.
GGJ|1|218|2|0|At this the inquirers were visibly angered, and one of them was supposed to have said, 'Boys can shake the fruit off young trees indeed, but not from an old one that has to be climbed cautiously, if one wants to get to the fruit-laden boughs! This troubadour shall have little effect upon the Jewry!'
GGJ|1|218|3|0|At this, they, the servants, are to have laughed and said, 'Just watch that the tree does not get blown over on account of its rottenness. It seems to us that your tree has already had it for a long time, so far as fruits are concerned, and its dried-out branches hung by you with dried figs, for a dirty-trick wonder.'
GGJ|1|218|4|0|At this, the obvious Pharisees were supposed to become indignant and to start threatening the servants.
GGJ|1|218|5|0|But the servants said, 'To begin with we are Greeks, and embrace the religion of our emperor, and hence can laugh at your stupidity that you call God's doctrine, and you can do us no harm if we don't do so in your temples and schools. And secondly, there are many of us serving at mighty Kisjonah's big house; and if therefore you don't leave this place soon, then we shall start showing you the way out with clubs.' Thereupon they bit their lips balefully and went their way up the coast leading to Jerusalem.
GGJ|1|218|6|0|But we would ask You, Lord Jesus, whether we acted in an appropriate manner?'
GGJ|1|218|7|0|Said I, 'Except for one thing; it was not right that you knowingly told them an untruth. It would have been better if you had told them the truth; in that case they would have waited for us and we would have effected changes on them. For these were mostly sick, with some Pharisees among them indeed, but of a better variety. They are still camping upon the hill that rises from the upper end of the bay; hence hasten over to them with donkeys and mules and bring them all here. Say to them, 'The Lord has arrived and tarries for you! Load the sick upon the mules and donkeys and let the healthy walk.'
GGJ|1|218|8|0|Although it is already late dusk, the servants get under way as I requested, bringing all those over whom they had driven away with blind zeal.
GGJ|1|218|9|0|Five Pharisees step over to Me at once with proper deference, complaining of how roughly they were treated by domestic staff, who abused and lied to them.
GGJ|1|218|10|0|But I reassure them, telling them that it was not from ill-will, but out of blind love for Me, since they thought they sensed you My enemies. Whence I also commanded them on My arrival to convey you here in as good a state as possible. And so they had to therewith make good their transgression against you. And I regard this matter as fixed up.
GGJ|1|218|11|0|Say the Pharisees, 'Quite, it is all in the best order. But now to another matter.
GGJ|1|218|12|0|We have come all the way from Bethlehem, having heard of Your extraordinary healing-miracle power. Hence we brought along our sick. Those still strong enough had to walk of course, and the weaker ones we transported by beasts of burden. We beg You to have mercy on the suffering and heal them of their maladies.'
GGJ|1|218|13|0|Say I, 'Where are they whom you brought upon the beasts of burden? The staff did not mention them.'
GGJ|1|218|14|0|Say the five Pharisees, 'We left them at the inn beyond the bay, as we could not know whether we could meet up with You. Because it was hard to even find out that You were to be found here, intermittently, and that You could not be met with certainty. And so we ventured here to either find You, or to most likely find out here where You might be, or when You might return. Due to this uncertainty we left our rather feeble sick at the aforementioned inn, so that they may receive care whilst we try and reach You and beg You to have mercy on these acutely suffering. Hence we also set up camp on the mountain above the inn, in order to be as near as possible to our sick, quartering at the inn with barest essentials.
GGJ|1|218|15|0|We now have, Lord and Maser, told you everything, and we can tell you no more. If therefore You are that way inclined, then have mercy on the poor and suffering.'
GGJ|1|218|16|0|Say I, 'It is indeed thus; if you don't see miracles and signs, your faith is weak but without the power of faith, little can be done for mankind's well being. If you believe however, then you shall see the glory of God's power in man!'
GGJ|1|218|17|0|Say all, 'Yes, yes, indeed Lord! All of us believe. He who can, as You have done, call back to life a deceased daughter of the chief Jairus, can also heal all other sickness, which is no death by a long shot. Because, of this deed we heard as far away as David's city of Bethlehem.'
GGJ|1|218|18|0|Say I with raised hands, 'So then, let it be in accordance with your faith!'
GGJ|1|218|19|0|All the sick awaiting healing in the courtyard instantly became completely well, and started to jubilate and cry for joy, exclaiming: 'We saw a light enter our bodies, and we are well; and we now feel as if there had never been anything wrong with us. Hail to Him Who has made us whole so suddenly!'
GGJ|1|218|20|0|The Pharisees can hardly utter a word for astonishment. After a short while however they hear more shouting and jubilation in the Kis area. The Pharisees, as well as the thoroughly healed sick, go to at look at what the noise was. They quickly realise it is their sick from the inn, all leaping about like lively stags, shouting; 'Hail to the man who healed them so miraculously.'
GGJ|1|218|21|0|As the healed ones join the five Pharisees, the latter ask the jubilant ones when and how they were healed. All those healed - about thirty in number, tell with one voice: at such and such a time, and that they saw a light entering their bodies.
GGJ|1|218|22|0|Here the five realised this was at the time I said: Let it be in accordance with your faith, and that those in the inn were healed by a light.
GGJ|1|218|23|0|All are astonished, and the healed are exclaiming, 'Take us to the Saviour, that we may say our thanks and praise to Him personally.'
GGJ|1|218|24|0|The Pharisees lead them to Me and they fall down before Me, praising God for imbuing man with such power.
GGJ|1|218|25|0|But I command them to rise, and whilst showing them to their dining room, warn them not to make any of this known, neither at Jerusalem nor at David's city.
GGJ|1|218|26|0|And they promise with one voice that they will heed this as far as possible; but that they shall fare badly in their city when returning completely fit. But they shall do everything not to betray Me.
GGJ|1|218|27|0|Calling their intentions good, I lead them into the dining room, where refreshments and fortifications of all kinds await them. I bless the food and drinks for them and invite them to eat and drink according to need, assuring them of no harmful effects. And they start eating and drinking, whilst I Myself withdrew to another chamber, where honest Baram had prepared an exceedingly plenteous supper for Myself and Mine, with Kisjonah and his family partaking at My side.
GGJ|1|219|1|1|Another hint about ministry. Fermenting of the emotions. Parable of the fattening bull. Blessing in affliction.
GGJ|1|219|1|0|Said Ahab, after supper, 'It goes without saying that I am clear about Your nature since Jesaira, and there would have been no need for such immense signs for either myself or the likes of me, to convince us all overabundantly that You are Jehovah Himself, acting through a physical body, borrowed as it were from this earth. But I am curious about whether the five Pharisees, seemingly upright people, in all earnest do not sense Who might be He that healed their sick in a truly miraculous way. If they had but the faintest clue, they would have to be capable of grasping by hand that an ordinary human could not possibly accomplish this in all eternity. In my opinion, one should go and sniff them out a little and it should quickly transpire as to what they actually make of You.'
GGJ|1|219|2|0|Say I, 'Friend, you will surely not doubt that I know what they think of Me; therefore I don't consider it necessary to interrupt them in their deliberations. Hence, tomorrow is another day on which a few initiatives can be taken in that respect. Let us leave them to some real fermentation overnight! Because just as cider needs fermenting to become a spiritual wine, just so every man's emotions need fermenting, if he is to transcend to the truly spiritual.
GGJ|1|219|3|0|Behold, if a man has everything that he needs, then he feels quite snug; he cares about nothing, does no work, takes it easy and inquires little about the existence of God or life after physical death, or whether man is more than the animal, or vice versa. Mountains and valleys are the same to him, winter and summer don't concern him. For in summer he has shade and cooling baths, and in winter well-heated fire-places and warm clothing.
GGJ|1|219|4|0|Neither does he care whether the year was plentiful or not; for he is provided firstly with all stores for ten years and secondly with plenty of money for acquiring anything he lacks.
GGJ|1|219|5|0|Behold, such a person then enjoys the leisure of a fattening ox in the stable, prone to little more thought than the ox, and is therefore no more than a hedonistic animal in human form.
GGJ|1|219|6|0|If you came to such a man to preach the Gospel of the heavenly kingdom, he would do to you what the ox in the stable does to the blowfly, swinging his tail over it to make it take off or be killed or at least suffer considerable harm.
GGJ|1|219|7|0|And behold, such carefree glutton shall direct his servants, who also are no more than the carefree hedonists' fly chasing and repelling tail, to chase you away. You obviously shall quickly turn on your heels, and at a safe distance contemplate the effect of your gospelling on the glutton.
GGJ|1|219|8|0|But I know how to give such oxen quite a different introductory sermon; I let one terrestrial accident after another overtake them; this fills them with all sorts of troubles and fears, causing them to think, seek to find out and ask how it is possible for them to now be beset by all sorts of extremities, since they had never been unjust to anyone, having always been orderly and respectable citizens.
GGJ|1|219|9|0|This however is only on account of the necessary fermentation.
GGJ|1|219|10|0|When such people then undergo a proper fermentation, they long for friends who could bring them comfort; go to them then to preach the Gospel, and they shall hear you and not raise their furiously swinging tail against you!
GGJ|1|219|11|0|And behold, for this reason it is good for these guests to undergo real fermentation this night; this shall make them internally more spiritual, and your work shall be easy with them tomorrow. Do you follow this?'
GGJ|1|220|1|1|Ahab’s astonishment at Divine wisdom. Self understanding is most essential. Be not only hearers, but doers of God’s Word! The true, living rest in God. Warning against excessive sleep and indigence.
GGJ|1|220|1|0|Says Ahab; 'Oh wisdom, oh wisdom! Behold your grasp of the exalted and true, and how immensely stupid the likes of us. It is an eternal truth that nothing can arise without a struggle; yet I was going to hurry over to the Bethlehemites to start enlightening them. Oh, centre of stupidity that am I! Do not the Greek wise men say: every activity is generated from struggle, and every effect its outcome. Yet I did not see this. Why do I see it now?
GGJ|1|220|2|0|Indeed, if there is no preceding contention between the inner life-elements in man, then all external efforts with man are futile!
GGJ|1|220|3|0|I am now in the clear about human instruction, and could almost pronounce a life-fundamental, without straying too far afield!' Say I, 'Let it be heard. I intend not to review it within Myself until you have voiced it.'
GGJ|1|220|4|0|Ahab, 'What man has not initially acquired himself from the properties given him at the outset, no God can give him without ruining him. To God, of course, all things are possible, but thereby man does not gain anything.
GGJ|1|220|5|0|Who does not know himself first, how can he know another and, finally, even God? That would be my principle. Am I far off the mark, Lord?'
GGJ|1|220|6|0|Say I, 'No, friend Ahab, you have in truth hit the nail firmly on the head., Thus it is! What man does not acquire for himself independently with the abilities bestowed on him, God cannot and may not provide without judging him.
GGJ|1|220|7|0|Therefore, all of you should not be just idle hearers of My ?Word, but diligent doers, only then will you begin to notice its blessings within you.
GGJ|1|220|8|0|For life is action and not stagnation of the powers on which life depends. And so life must be preserved even for eternity through the constant activity of all its powers, for in the lying-down-to-rest there is no permanent life.
GGJ|1|220|9|0|The certain feeling of well-being you gain from rest is nothing else but a partial death of the powers needed for living. The person who then increasingly enjoys the inactive rest, especially of the spiritual life-powers, thereby also slides ever more into the arms of actual death from which no God will easily free him.
GGJ|1|220|10|0|Oh yes, there does also exist a proper rest full of life, but that is in God and for everyone an indescribably blissful feeling of contentment to be active in accordance with God's will.
GGJ|1|220|11|0|The is most blissful feeling of contentment and the clearest realisation to have always truly acted according to the order of God is that proper rest in god which alone is full of life because it is full of energy and respective action. Every other rest that consists in the ceasing of the life-powers is, as already mentioned, an actual death to the point to which the various life-forces have withdrawn from activity and no longer resumed it. Do you understand this?'
GGJ|1|220|12|0|Says Judas Iscariot, 'Lord, if so, then man should flee sleep like the pestilence, for also sleep is a rest of a number of life-forces, although external ones.'
GGJ|1|220|13|0|Say I, 'Certainly! Because of that late-risers will never reach a particularly great age. Whoever grants his body five hours of sleep in his young days and six hours in his old age will usually reach a great age and look youthful for a long time, whereas a late-riser soon ages, gets a lined face and grey hair and at a somewhat advanced age walks around like a shadow.
GGJ|1|220|14|0|And just as the body gradually dies off through too much sleep, in the same way, but on a larger scale this apples to the soul if it increasingly slackens in its activity according to My Word and will.
GGJ|1|220|15|0|Once idleness has made itself at home in a soul there soon follows also depravity. For idleness is nothing else but a self-indulging love which all the more flees any activity for someone else's sake because it basically want only one thing, namely, ,that all others should work for its benefit.
GGJ|1|220|16|0|Therefore, beware particularly of idleness, for this is an actual see for all kinds of vices.
GGJ|1|220|17|0|The various beasts of prey may serve you as an example. Look, these beasts become destructively active only when driven by burning hunger. Once they have captured their prey and satisfied their hunger, they again return to their lairs where they rest often for days, especially snakes.
GGJ|1|220|18|0|Now look at a robber or murderer. This man who shuns all work, who is actually a devil in the flesh, lies often for days in one of his dens. Only when his pies tell him that a rich caravan is due to pass his den, he lies in wait together with his accomplices, ruthlessly attacks and robs the caravan and kills the merchants to prevent them from betraying him. And that is a fruit of idleness
GGJ|1|220|19|0|Therefore, I say once more: Beware above all of idleness, for it is the road and the wide door to all imaginable vices.
GGJ|1|220|20|0|After the work has been done moderate rest is good for the limbs of the body, but excessive rest is worse than none.'
GGJ|1|221|1|1|About the curse of lethargy and the blessing of activity. Lukewarm and severe rulers. Mary and Thomas. Recording of this teaching about activity, called »the night sermon« by Matthew. Why this record got lost
GGJ|1|221|1|0|The Lord, 'If someone has walked a long distance and finally reaches a shelter he will, if he does not go to bed immediately, but continues with small movements and on the following day is on his feet already before sunrise, not feel any tiredness all day, and the longer he will thus continue his journey the less tired it will make him.
GGJ|1|221|2|0|If, however, someone after a day's march arrives quire as tired at a shelter, immediately throws himself on a bed and maybe leaves it only at noon on the following day, he will be continuing his journey on completely stiff feet and with a totally benumbed head. After having covered a certain distance, he will from utter exhaustion long for a rest, and it can even happen that he collapses on the road and if no one comes to his aid, - which can easily happen - perishes there and then.
GGJ|1|221|3|0|And what has caused it? His own too great desire for rest and the delusion that rest strengthens a person.
GGJ|1|221|4|0|If someone wished to achieve a great, amazing accomplishment in one or the other art where a high degree of hand - or finger-dexterity is required - question: Will he achieve it if instead of constant diligent practice every day he idly strolls around day by day with his hands in his pockets motivated by a kind of anxious concern not to tire his hands and fingers to prevent them from getting stiff and unfit for the striven-for accomplishment?
GGJ|1|221|5|0|Truly, even I Myself with all My boundless wisdom could not a make a prophet and determine the time when such a disciple of art will become a virtuoso. Therefore, My dear friends and brothers, I repeat:
GGJ|1|221|6|0|Only activity upon activity for the common good of people brings you salvation. For all life is the fruit of God's constant, never tiring activity and therefore can only be maintained and preserved for eternity through proper activity whereas nothing but death does and must result from inactivity.
GGJ|1|221|7|0|Place your hands on your heart and feel how it is constantly active day and night. The life of the body depends solely on such activity. Once the heart stops, that would mean the end of the natural life of the body, I should say.
GGJ|1|221|8|0|And just as the rest of the physical heart obviously constitutes the total death of the body, this same rest of the soul's heart is the death of the soul.
GGJ|1|221|9|0|The heart of the soul, however, is called love, and its pulsating expresses itself in true and full love-activity.
GGJ|1|221|10|0|Thus constant love-activity is the never wearying pulsebeat of the soul's heart. The more actively the heart of the soul pulsates, the more life is generated in the soul and once thereby a sufficiently high degree of life, this awakens therein the life of the divine spirit.
GGJ|1|221|11|0|This - as the very life, because the untiring supreme activity itself - then flows into the soul that has become equal to it through love activity, and everlasting imperishable life has fully commenced within the soul.
GGJ|1|221|12|0|And look, all this arises from activity, but never from idle rest.
GGJ|1|221|13|0|Therefore, shun rest and seek full activity, and eternal life will be your reward.
GGJ|1|221|14|0|Do not imagine that I have come to bring peace to mankind on this earth. Oh no, only the sword and war instead.
GGJ|1|221|15|0|For, men must be impelled to all kinds of activity through distress and hardships or they would become lazy, fatted oxen that fatten themselves for eternal death.
GGJ|1|221|16|0|Distress and hardship bring about fermentation upon fermentation in man from which in the end something spiritual could develop.
GGJ|1|221|17|0|One could, of course, say: "Through distress and hardship also anger, vengeance, murder and manslaughter arise, also envy, hardheartedness and persecution. That is indeed true, but bad as all that is, the result is nevertheless better than from idle rest which is dead and brings neither good nor bad results."
GGJ|1|221|18|0|Therefore I tell you: Let a person be really warm or completely cold where I am concerned; but a lukewarm one I will spit out from My mouth.
GGJ|1|221|19|0|I prefer an energetic enemy to a lukewarm friend, for the energetic enemy will challenge Me to full activity, so that I may either win him over or make provision to prevent him from harming Me. Beside a lukewarm friend, however, I become lukewarm Myself and if I should get into difficulties, will the lukewarm friend be of any use to Me?
GGJ|1|221|20|0|Therefore, also a lukewarm ruler is a pest for his people, for then the nation's spirit decays and the people all turn into voracious oxen and beasts of burden. But a severe and even tyrannical ruler causes the people to be alive and there is activity everywhere so as not to incur punishment. And if a tyrant goes too far the people will rise in great numbers and rid themselves of their tormentor.
GGJ|1|221|21|0|I think I have now said enough about the value of activity and am convinced that all of you have understood this lesson. Therefore, if someone wants it and feels a need for a sleeping rest for his body, let him seek a bed; but who wants to sit up with Me through the night, let him remain here.' There they all said, 'Lord, how could we sleep when You are sitting up? Only the mother Mary seems to need a rest for her body, and so You could send her to bed.'
GGJ|1|221|22|0|But Mary, although she had dozed a little in an armchair behind Me, heard these words, sat up and said with great friendliness to the speaker, 'Friend, you who usually speak for your fellow-disciples, I tell you that your concern for me is rather futile. For, behold, for the sake of my Lord I have sat up for probably hundreds of sleepless nights and am still alive - and I shall still be sitting up foe ever so many and not lose my life if it is His will. Therefore, do not concern yourselves about me all of you, it is sufficient that One looks after me.'
GGJ|1|221|23|0|These words had been addressed to Thomas and he came to Mary and asked her not to regard his good intention unkindly. But Mary comforted him and was very kind about his concern for her, and Thomas felt easier in his mind and soon, quite relieved, resumed his seat.
GGJ|1|221|24|0|For a while there was now silence. No one spoke, for they all pondered on what had been said and found the truth of it shining ever brighter.
GGJ|1|221|25|0|Only Matthew said after a while to himself, 'Tomorrow at daybreak this teaching about activity and rest will be recorded as best as possible on a special tablet, for this so extremely important lesson must on no account be lost to the world.' And when soon it began to dawn, Matthew kept his word, and this lesson was preserved for a long time and through Jonael and Jairuth reached also Samaria, but in the course of time was considerably distorted and, therefore, also got lost. But while it was still around the people knew it under the name of "the night-sermon."
GGJ|1|222|1|1|The five Bethlehemite Pharisees washing the Lord’s feet. A quick Gospel of life.
GGJ|1|222|1|0|In the morning, the five Pharisees came over to me, greeting Me and My disciples in the friendliest terms, after their fashion, and even showed Me an especial honour by asking me whether I would find them worthy of washing My feet.
GGJ|1|222|2|0|For in Bethlehem, it was still an old form of especial reverence the following morning for the host to wash his guest's feet or alternatively for the principal guest to wash the feet of the host. Hence I permitted the five Pharisees to wash and dry My feet.
GGJ|1|222|3|0|Only after this action did the five Pharisees ask me, saying, 'Verily, inexplicably supreme master! Would you not tell us something of the method by which you achieve such unheard-of healings. There can be no doubt that in general terms, You obviously effect this through God's power; but it is another question in what way, and in unheard-of perfection. Only of this give us a few hints, if You find us worthy, whereupon we shall be joyfully and everlastingly grateful to You, and undertake our journey back to Bethlehem.'
GGJ|1|222|4|0|Say I, 'Even if I were to tell you that, you would nevertheless not believe Me; for Moses' threefold veil hangs also over your eyes, that you may not discern Who it is that now speaks to you. Were you to know Him, you would not put such a question; but because you don't know Him, you ask the way you do.
GGJ|1|222|5|0|And were I to give you the right answer, you would still not accept it. Because you see indeed what is and happens in the world materially; but concerning the Spirit, it's kingdom and action, this is strange to you, wherefore you are unable to grasp or feel what is the being and action of God's kingdom in man.
GGJ|1|222|6|0|But go and do penance on account of your many sins, and you shall perceive that the kingdom of God has come near unto you.
GGJ|1|222|7|0|Love God with all your strength, worshipping Him in spirit and in truth, but loving also your poor brother and sister neighbors. Do not persecute your enemies, nor curse those that curse you, doing good to those offending you; and you shall heap coals of fire upon their heads and God shall regard such your works and reward you a hundredfold.
GGJ|1|222|8|0|Do not lend your money to those who can repay you with high interest, but to the truly poor and needy, and your money shall be invested for high interest rates in heaven, and your Father in heaven shall be paying you interest and capital everlastingly.
GGJ|1|222|9|0|Do not crave the world's praise, thanks and reward for your good deeds; for doing so, what reward shall be due to you from heaven? I Say unto you: he who receives any reward whatsoever for a good deed performed on a neighbor, forfeits his reward in heaven.
GGJ|1|222|10|0|He who works for heaven shall be rewarded by heaven, temporally, and once everlastingly; but he who works for the world shall receive the world's base and perishable rewards. But in heaven he shall find his earning-record void, and his reward shall be gone, and there shall be hardly an end to his spiritual poverty.
GGJ|1|222|11|0|If you take this to heart and act accordingly, you shall soon be in the clear on how I heal your sick. Now you know all you need to know. Further asking would gain you nothing, even if you were told.
GGJ|1|222|12|0|But see to it that neither I, nor My action and My disciples are broadcast, either in Jerusalem or in the city of David, for this would bring you no blessing.
GGJ|1|222|13|0|But when you shall have partaken of the morning meal, you can start upon your homeward journey with cheer.'
GGJ|1|222|14|0|This My saying brought forth a baffled expression from the five, yet they dared ask no further question, bowing down before Me and then moving over to their dining room, hitting the road for their homeland after the morning meal.
GGJ|1|223|1|1|The five Pharisees’ opinion on the Lord. One Pharisees’ view: He is either God or a devil! The Pharisees’ opinions on socialism. Hints on teaching.
GGJ|1|223|1|0|Following this, the disciples step over to Me, asking why I was so secretive with the Bethlehemites.
GGJ|1|223|2|0|Say I, 'Are you still uncomprehending, as if you had never heard Me utter a wise word yet? These regard Me as no more than an exceptionally gifted physician, who effects such healings with the help of secret natural forces.
GGJ|1|223|3|0|They are not ignorant of the Essene sect, who have some quite considerable knowledge in the secret art of chemistry, by means of which they are capable of healing quite a few maladies and also are capable of producing quite a few phenomena which the layman regards as obvious miracles. If you consider this, then you can't expect anything to come out of this other than their taking Me for an Essene chief, hence of the highest rank, whose knowledge is supposed to be capable of harnessing the most diverse natural forces and direct them to his liking.
GGJ|1|223|4|0|Had I therefore revealed Myself to them straight-out as the Son of the Most High, and hence the promised Messiah, how would these steel-hard Jews have started raging beyond measure, taking Me for a self-arrogating magician, in league with Satan; and then also as such blasphemed Me beyond measure, and the healing of their sick would then have been the ultimate bone of contention! But thinking Me at this stage as merely an arch-Essene of the highest order, they go home happily, praising God for enduing man with such secret knowledge and power as to enable him to render suffering man the surest and most miraculous help.
GGJ|1|223|5|0|My instruction to them therefore was just enough to, upon quieter and more mature reflection at home, conclude that I might not be an Essene after all, since the moral and social fundamentals I expounded to them flatly contradict those of the Essenes. At home they shall be soberly comparing My exposition with the doctrine of the Essenes in their possession, and after detecting the most glaring contradictions, begin to pause, just as the five already stopped in their tracks on hearing My Words, because as said, My teaching of them is more than just the exact opposite to that of the Essenes.
GGJ|1|223|6|0|They would have liked to question Me further, but I cut them off, and they left, not daring to put another question; for they realised that regarding My deed, I could be on the one hand an Essene chief of the highest rank indeed, yet not according to My address to them. But on their way home, and pre-occupied only with this phenomenon, they are thinking: 'Could the Essenes perhaps have two doctrines - one exoteric and official, just for blind mankind, and one esoteric for themselves? But that, on the other hand, that I had been direct with them and as one versed in Scripture, gave them throw-away lines of the inner doctrine, leaving them to work out the rest by themselves.
GGJ|1|223|7|0|One of the five however is maintaining that there must be something totally different to me than an Essene of the highest order. He now is saying to the other four: 'I on my part cannot take him for an Essene, because I only recently discussed all their doctrines and customs with one Essene who was most forthright about it. Yet he knew nothing about a second, secret doctrine. I therefore regard the Nazarene Saviour as a totally different and unprecedented phenomenon. He is either a god or a devil, which however I doubt very much, as his doctrine is one of the most altruistic I ever encountered; a devil on the other hand is a supreme tyrant and hence a self-proclaimed enemy of socialism'.
GGJ|1|223|8|0|Behold, such a conversation the five are already having on the way, and they are so steeped in it that they are hardly aware of whether their feet are carrying them forward.
GGJ|1|223|9|0|My cherished friends, when teaching, one has to proceed most carefully; one need not blurt everything out straight-away, or serve all foods at once at a dinner. One enters a house quietly , and quietly knocks at one or the other door. And when giving a dinner, one serves a second course only after the guests have consumed the first. Otherwise, in the case of being a visitor, one's rudeness shall become notorious; and as a cheeky gatecrasher, one will achieve little or nothing on the host's premises. Whilst, on the other hand, the host would take away the guests' appetite if he were to set a medley of different foods on the table simultaneously; whereas, in proper sequence, the guests' appetite would be preserved, and the latter would praise the host for his superb hospitality.
GGJ|1|223|10|0|And behold, just so must one proceed with teaching, if one is to accomplish something. Do you comprehend this now?'
GGJ|1|223|11|0|Say the disciples, 'Yes, Lord, we understand it all now, as You have spoken with exceeding wisdom, as always.'
GGJ|1|223|12|0|Say I, 'Very well, then let us all go to the morning meal.'
GGJ|1|224|1|1|Kisjonah and Baram compete in love. Importance of introspection. Introspection disturbed by Satan.
GGJ|1|224|1|0|Thereupon we rise from our resting benches, going to the garden where an abundant morning meal awaits us that Baram had continued to prepare for us.
GGJ|1|224|2|0|Kisjonah however remarks to Baram, 'Brother, what are you doing? Do you think my storehouse, larder and wine cellar are empty?'
GGJ|1|224|3|0|Says Baram, 'I know only too well, brother, that a thousand quests a day would not consume your reserves in a thousand years; but praise God that I don't count among the poor of this land, and so allow me the pleasure of serving the Lord with my limited means! Let it be a lively day at your cooking stoves again tomorrow.'
GGJ|1|224|4|0|After that, Kisjonah and Baram embrace and kiss one another and then sit down at the table too, consuming a splendid fish, with bread and wine.
GGJ|1|224|5|0|After the meal however, Kisjonah inquires about what shall engage us in the afternoon, or whether perhaps I planned another excursion, so that he may provide for our needs.
GGJ|1|224|6|0|Say I, 'Friend and brother. Let nothing trouble you. Whatever time shall present, that shall be seized upon. But today's and tomorrow's time shall deliver nothing or little other than ourselves, and hence we shall have no need for special preparations. Towards evening tomorrow, Philopold shall arrive, and he shall have a few things to relate.
GGJ|1|224|7|0|But until noon we shall do some exercises in introspection, by the cool of the shady trees.
GGJ|1|224|8|0|For truly I tell you: Nothing is of greater benefit for the whole man than a temporary introspection. Whoever wishes to become acquainted with himself and his powers must sometimes search and contemplate his within.
GGJ|1|224|9|0|Since this is so very necessary we shall before noon practice this, and following the midday meal we shall go out to sea and see what will be happening there.'
GGJ|1|224|10|0|Some do not know how to go about this introspection and ask Me what to do. But I say, 'Relax and ponder quietly on your actions and the to you well-known will of God and whether you have complied with it at different times of your life, then you have contemplated your within and have made it increasingly difficult for Satan to enter your heart. For Satan seeks eagerly through all kinds of external meaningless trickery to prevent a person from such introspection.
GGJ|1|224|11|0|For, once man has through practice acquired a certain accomplishment in introspection, he easily discovers within himself the traps Satan has set him and is then able to properly destroy and eliminate them and energetically take precautions against all further deceitfulness of this enemy. Of this Satan I quite aware and is, therefore, busily occupied with engaging the soul in all kinds of diverting trickery and then finds it quite easy, unnoticed behind the scene, to lay a snare for the soul in which it gets so entangled that it can no longer manage an introspection, and this is very bad.
GGJ|1|224|12|0|Thereby the soul is more and more separated from its spirit which it can no longer awaken, and that is already the beginning of the second death within man.
GGJ|1|224|13|0|Now you know wherein introspection consists. Practise this quietly from now until noon and do not let any external thing disturb you. For Satan will certainly not refrain from diverting you through one or the other external spectacle. But then remember that I have foretold you this and return again quickly to your within.'
GGJ|1|224|14|0|Now they all relax and everyone begins quite energetically with his introspection. This continues without disturbance for a full hour.
GGJ|1|225|1|1|Disturbance of introspection. Apparition of a monster, a real Leviathan. Promise of reward for courageous perseverance. The Angel Archiel drives away the beast. The threatening thunderstorm. Strengthening of the weak
GGJ|1|225|1|0|After an hour, however, there is suddenly a resounding bang as if a violent flash of lighting had hit a house nearby. All get a mighty shock and start up, but then remember My words and return to their quiet.
GGJ|1|225|2|0|But Satan does not waste any time, soon after the bang the relaxed but spiritually active hear an uncanny hissing and whistling and before long an unusual monster emerges at the seashore. The head resembles that of a wolf, but is at least a hundred times as large. The long tongue sticking out from the jaws resembles a wildly writing python. Both the immense ears are like those of an ox; the eyes look like two large sheets of glowing iron; the fore-feet resemble those of a giant bear, the hind-feet those of a lion of immense size; the body is like that of a crocodile with the tail of a basilisk (African vampire). Its cry is a resounding bang and its breath an uncanny hissing and whistling. Thus it emerges from the sea.
GGJ|1|225|3|0|Sheep, oxen, cows, calves and many donkeys are grazing on the shore and the monster immediately begins to hunt these domestic animals and devour one after the other. The animals now flee, but the monster heads in our direction.
GGJ|1|225|4|0|When several notice this, they rise to their feet and say, 'Lord, this test is a bit too hard. The horrible monster has already devoured some calves, about ten lambs and two young donkey-foals. Now it is after some delicacy here and has, guided by its sense of smell, surely selected something among us since it is slowly approaching in our direction. In this case it should surely be advisable to get out of the way of this death bringer. For by natural means a fight with this beast could not possibly lead to victory.'
GGJ|1|225|5|0|Say I, 'Do not let this disturb you in the least. Externally all of us together could not master this monster which is a fully developed Leviathan, but form your inner power he will have to flee to the end of the world. So be completely unconcerned. Another short hour and you will have broken through the barriers and boundary defenses of hell and the domination of all the hell and its army shall be your reward.'
GGJ|1|225|6|0|Immediately following these My words the monster again sounds its detonation-like voice several times in succession and then quietly, but rather fast, proceeds in our direction clearly demonstrating its voracity by the violent movement of its serpent tongue and the constant lashing of its long, tree-sized tail. The disciples, however, are now in a good frame of mind and without fear and faint-heartedness allow the monster to approach them.
GGJ|1|225|7|0|When it has come to about ten paces from us, I - only in My mind - give the angel Archiel a sign and he suddenly steps up to the beast and asks it, 'What do you want here, Satan? Withdraw, or I shall destroy you.' The monster now opens its jaws as if it wanted to speak, but the angel once more bids it to withdraw. Then the beast gives off several banging sounds and with loud hissing and whistling rushes into the sea.
GGJ|1|225|8|0|After it had sunk back into the sea, it for some time stirred the water in the large bay as if by the worst storm, but all that no longer confounds any of the disciples and with the greatest inner zeal everyone now rested in God during this last hour.
GGJ|1|225|9|0|Towards the end of that hour of rest there suddenly arises a mighty thunderstorm. Wild lightning is flashing and strong gusts of wind are bending the trees almost to the ground while heavy drops of rain mixed with hail are already falling from the dark clouds.
GGJ|1|225|10|0|Some of the weaker disciples were already the point of escaping in the house, but the angel says, ' Stay and recognise Satan's empty trickery.' So they stay and easily put up with the empty rain. The rain does get worse and the hail stones are dancing on the ground, but no one is hit by one and the rain hardly wets anyone's skin.
GGJ|1|225|11|0|Then the angel threatens the clouds which promptly disperse and it becomes immediately a clear day. In a few moments the time of introspection has ended and Baram says, 'Lord, whatever You prefer, here or in the house. The meal is prepared.'
GGJ|1|225|12|0|Say I, 'Let another half hour pass, then everything will be in order. I still have to say a few words to My disciples.'
GGJ|1|225|13|0|Baram returns to his ship where in a large case several skins with the best wine are kept. These he has now taken to the kitchen by his servants there to be emptied into jars. He also tells his cooks to wait for half an hour and only serve up the dishes when he gives them a sign. Then he again returns to Me and listened to what I tell the disciples about this introspection and its usefulness.
GGJ|1|226|1|1|The spiritual method of teaching and about nature and effect of proper introspection.
GGJ|1|226|1|0|What was said is this, 'You have now seen a new way in which man can pass from matter into the increasingly purer spiritual and how in this way he can become a master over himself and thereby finally also over all nature in the world. Therefore, from time to time do practice this method in My name and you will gain great power over your passions, thereby over all the natural world and in the beyond over all creatures.
GGJ|1|226|2|0|You have seen the evil phenomena Satan presented to you. They caused you fear and terror, but relying on My word you returned to your rest and in this rest you have become complete masters over all the bad events.
GGJ|1|226|3|0|But do not think that you have already completely discouraged Satan. Wherever you will again practice this introspection you will be bothered by him as long as you are not completely reborn in the spirit.
GGJ|1|226|4|0|Once you are reborn in the spirit Satan has lost all power over you forever, and you shall be judges over him as also over all those whom he has seized hold of and whom you will rescue from him forever.'
GGJ|1|226|5|0|Asks Peter, 'How is one born again? Will the soul and the spirit have to enter and then be born out of another woman's body, or how is this to be understood?'
GGJ|1|226|6|0|Say I, 'This you shall not be able to fully grasp for along while yet. But when I shall once have ascended to whence I had come, with My spirit liberating your spirit, then you shall be able to grasp the rebirth of the spirit and comprehend same in all depth and fullness. But right now this would not be possible to you, nor anyone else. But through following My teaching, and such life exercises, you shall in the end attain to such light within yourself.
GGJ|1|226|7|0|This can be grasped through no exterior doctrine or instruction, but has to be won from within oneself, along the Path now shown you for all time by Myself.
GGJ|1|226|8|0|Says Judas, 'Lord, I have seen powerful magicians and conjurers and exorcists. These communicated (spoke) with the souls of the departed, and these actually spoke and revealed things hidden. How did these transcend (enter) the kingdom of spirits? Would not this also be a type of spiritual rebirth?'
GGJ|1|226|9|0|Say I, 'Indeed so, but not for heaven, which is God's throne, but for hell, where Satan and his angels dwell.'
GGJ|1|226|10|0|Says Judas, 'If so, then Satan is also a lord, furnished with great power, albeit evil. In my view therefore it would be better to destroy Satan than let thousands times thousands be destroyed through him. Why must there be a Satan within the Divine order.'
GGJ|1|226|11|0|Say I, 'For the purpose of also catching you in the not too distant future, for being too much his advocate. You are still far from even feebly recognising yourself, let alone God's great order, which upon earth has called forth, for wise reasons, both night as well as day. Do you fundamentally understand the earth's terrestrial night, or the eternal day of every sun, each of which is an earth akin to the one carrying you? If you don't understand such, then I ask how you can put a question which it does not behove a human to ask before his Lord, God and Creator! Would you not also ask why a stone is hard and water so soft, or why fire hurts you but not cool water?
GGJ|1|226|12|0|I say unto you; if You don't comprehend anything, then first learn something, going about it quietly and with wakeful spirit; and only after understanding something from its foundation can you talk, and put tricky questions to your brethren
GGJ|1|226|13|0|And behold, it is with you as with all human stupidity; they are secretly embarrassed by it, but nevertheless would cover up with all kinds of seemingly wise questioning, not reckoning that they therewith uncover their stupidity even more. Let these My gentle words therefore serve you as a rebuke, or you may yet run into something, and I shall not then hurry to pull you out of the mud!'
GGJ|1|226|14|0|These words cooled down Judas' questioning zeal considerably, and he also casts meaningful glances at Thomas, but the latter wisely feigned not to have noted the rebuke, and so did the other disciples; and Judas felt comforted, and wisely withdrew.
GGJ|1|226|15|0|But I said to Baram, ' And now, brother, you could have the meal served up, but this time in the rooms.' Baram hastens to the kitchen, and has everything served up quickly, and we follow him, and in an hour's time the meal has been unhurriedly consumed.
GGJ|1|227|1|1|After the meal, a voyage at sea. Messengers herald the falling ill of Jairus’ daughter. The Lord warns Jairus’ messengers. Return to Kis.
GGJ|1|227|1|0|After the meal, the day being nice and clear, a sea voyage is undertaken. Baram quickly gets his ship ready, and Kisjonah makes his own big ship sea worthy too, and it easily accommodates half the disciples.
GGJ|1|227|2|0|I, and the principal disciples and Baram and Kisjonah, board Baram's solidly built ship, which had two sails and six rudders on each side, being capable of moving by wind or rudders. From the Kis locality, we traveled in the Capernaum direction, not however making same our destination.
GGJ|1|227|3|0|But after moving in the direction of Capernaum for some two hours, we noticed a ship quickly steering towards our two ships. It bore the Capernaum colours, and when we deviated from our course to test if it deliberately steered our way, it also deviated from it's course and hastily set out in our direction. When Baram's boatmen took this in, they asked him what was to be done, as the Capernaumian ship did not bode good intentions. Baram asked Me what I might say about it.
GGJ|1|227|4|0|'Just let it approach us, and we shall soon see its intention.' In response to My words Baram had the sails lowered, and the rudders retracted, whilst the boatmen on Kisjonah's ship did likewise.
GGJ|1|227|5|0|A quarter hour later the Capernaumian boatmen have caught up with us, asking Baram whether I am aboard, for they had established at Capernaum that I was staying at Kis. For they had been dispatched by the High Priest Jairus to ask Me to come to Capernaum; for Jairus' little daughter, whom only a few weeks earlier I had resurrected from the dead, once again had fallen so ill that no physician was able to further help her. 'The Chief is fearing her death. A great reward would await you if you can put us unto Jesus of Nazareth', the boatmen said to Baram and his boat people.
GGJ|1|227|6|0|However, Baram said, 'Judging by your talk, good intentions have led you our way, and I say unto you: Him Whom you seek is aboard; but whether He intends to hear you and accede to your request I cannot say. But I shall go below and speak to Him in the cabin.
GGJ|1|227|7|0|The Capernaumians are happy with that, and Baram comes down to my open cell, to acquaint Me with the Capernaumians' petition.
GGJ|1|227|8|0|But I say unto him, 'Save your breath, brother, for I already know it all, and have already told you at Jesaira that this slanderous brood shall fare thus. In order to persecute Me and cast suspicion on My teaching, the denied that Jairus' daughter had been sick and dead: she is supposed to have just slept soundly and I am supposed to just have awakened her in a very natural way, and to have then pretended that I awoke her from death.
GGJ|1|227|9|0|Now then, since such My deed was fullest deception, they shall let the little daughter again fall soundly asleep, and she shall then also be again capable of awakening in a natural way through any normal human.
GGJ|1|227|10|0|Verily, this one shall not be touched by Me until she has lain three days in the grave! Go on deck and tell them so; but then set the sails, and a fast wind shall carry us seawards over the great bay at Kis, and these shall not know whereto we traveled.
GGJ|1|227|11|0|Baram rushes up to deck, saying, 'My esteemed messengers of the Chief! I heavy-heartedly let you know that I can bring you no favorable reply from Jesus, the Lord. But the Capernaumers were themselves are to blame; for when at the other occasion He had awaked the Chief's little daughter from visible and perceptible death, back to fullest life, it did not take long for the Pharisees of this city, condemned by Him, to declare Him a deceiver, telling all folk that Jairus only wanted to put Jesus to the test by laying his healthy daughter upon a makeshift death bed, whereupon the deceiver Jesus, having no notion of the trap set Him, was easily able to awaken her from death to life; which He effected as I heard it said by some, after having in the end discerned that she lives, by applying much pressure when seizing her by the hand; and that she finally rather rose than continued to bear the painful pressure.
GGJ|1|227|12|0|According to what I heard, the Chief's intention was for the little daughter not to let herself be awakened, so that Jesus would have at once been apprehended as an accomplished scoundrel. But through the daughter's awakening, this lovely plan was foiled; for the people were supposed to have been firmly convinced that the daughter, who had for that purpose been kept artificially sick the previous two days, really was awakened from death.
GGJ|1|227|13|0|Wherefore she shall not be looked at by Him, save perhaps when half decomposed in the grave!
GGJ|1|227|14|0|I now let you depart with this advice and tell your Chief Priest that, so that he would realise of what blackest ingratitude his heart is filled. Under no circumstances shall He (the Lord) go to Capernaum; for He has blessed that locality from its foundations forever.'
GGJ|1|227|15|0|Upon these words, Baram quickly sets the sails, whereupon the wind was at hand, driving the two ships forward so quickly that the Capernaumian ship, having no sails and being also otherwise quite unsightly, and a low vessel, in a few moments was left so far behind that we completely lost sight of it. And after landing above the great bay at Kis and stepping ashore, we let the ships run into the bay by themselves empty, the wind changing and blowing heftily towards Capernaum.
GGJ|1|228|1|1|Jairus and the physicians at his daughter Sarah’s death bed. Borus of Nazareth tells him the truth. The Pharisees’ threat. Borus’ retort and blunt question to Jairus.
GGJ|1|228|1|0|Having climbed the considerable hill that rose above the bay, at whose foot the aforementioned inn was built and across which the main road to Jerusalem led, we saw from a great distance how the Capernaumian ship was battling the waves and as the wind began to trouble it more, it raised its rudders and let itself be driven in a straight line for Capernaum.
GGJ|1|228|2|0|It speaks for itself what face Jairus would have cut, on receiving My communication from the messengers he dispatched to Me.
GGJ|1|228|3|0|Jairus immediately had all the physicians from the surrounds called in, including the Nazarene one; for the latter stood in good repute as also a disciple of Mine, with miraculous healing capacity, by having actually cured even the seriously ill instantly by the mere laying on of hands.
GGJ|1|228|4|0|But when same arrived at Capernaum and looked at the sick daughter, he shrugged his shoulders, saying to all the physicians surrounding the sick bed, 'Only He Who created her can help her! Behold, the girl at some feast had consumed some cold drink and contracting a lung disease (pneumonia?); her time will be and has to be up, in another seven days at the most. We cannot create a new lung for her, and hence cannot help her for all the world.'
GGJ|1|228|5|0|Says Jairus, 'What do you think? Could the divinely renown Jesus, who once already awakened this my daughter from real death and who awakened also the centurion Cornelius' daughter from death, where my daughter contracted the disease a few days ago, not heal her either?'
GGJ|1|228|6|0|Says the Nazarene physician, 'Oh yes, He indeed, if He wanted to. But you have already dispatched messengers there, I think to Kis, where He is now staying, mainly at Jonah's; but He has quite rightly given you a negative answer, only following which we have been summoned here, and we can achieve nothing more.'
GGJ|1|228|7|0|Says Jairus, 'But I had begged Him in all civility and He as the One Who preached only love, and how one should do good even to one's enemies, answers my dispatched messengers like that?'
GGJ|1|228|8|0|Says the Nazarene doctor, 'None other than you all deserve, who call yourselves servants of the Most High. Tell me, what kind of person could still be your friend after such behavior on your part? Verily, God Himself could not bestow greater favours on you than this purely divine Jesus has done upon you in fullest measure. But how did you return His favour? You persecuted Him like a most hideous criminal, and had you been able to apprehend Him, you would have already killed Him long since, but because God's hand obviously protected Him, you still did everything evil you could do to Him.
GGJ|1|228|9|0|What did His poor, exceedingly pious and God-fearing mother Mary do to you, that you had to take her tiny house and the two little gardens from her, and then drive her away, together with Joseph's children, publicly disgracing her as if she were a common criminal?
GGJ|1|228|10|0|Why, I ask, have you done this?'
GGJ|1|228|11|0|Says Jairus, 'Because he casts suspicion on us, and denigrated the priests and God's Temple. This surely is cause enough?'
GGJ|1|228|12|0|Says the Nazarene doctor, by the name of Borus, who was born a Greek, 'Ah, hince ergo illae lacrimae?! (Whence his tears?). Hearken, as You all know, I am a Greek by birth, and therefore have nothing to do with your theology, although I am not ignorant of it. Far be it from me to belittle your Moses and your prophets, who were mistreated by your forebears one and all; for their teaching and admonitions were no different from those my most sincere friend Jesus has dressed you down with, and are therefore full of truth and of God's spirit.
GGJ|1|228|13|0|Alongside that, look at your current theology and your most miserable Temple regulations, beyond all lambasting, together with the commendable Temple set up itself, and you shall yourselves have to exclaim; Quam mutatus ab illo! (What a difference)
GGJ|1|228|14|0|Just read the prophet Isaiah with unshakable faith, according to which Jehovah, Moses and the prophets of a truth should appear as considerably more than a welcome fable for your selfish and hedonistic aims, and you shall step back with a shudder at the sheer heinousness with which you carry on upon the holy precincts.
GGJ|1|228|15|0|If, now, the godly Jesus upbraids you in the manner of Isaiah on account of your monumental transgressions, desiring as a true friend to lead you back to the God from Whom you have distanced yourselves beyond all measure: question: does He earn such treatment from you?
GGJ|1|228|16|0|Verily! Were I imbued with His truly godly - I should say omnipotence - then we should have been squared off a long time hence, just as the ten ships are now squared off upon the cliffs of Sibarah, which you had launched out after Him and His most harmless disciples from sheer altruism. Probably, on this occasion for once, He ran out of even His godly patience.
GGJ|1|228|17|0|I repeat: If imbued with His factual omnipotence, I should have a long time since emptied the entire sea of Galilee over you, to drown you like mice and rats!'
GGJ|1|228|18|0|Over this Borus' forthright address, several of the attending Pharisees were infuriated, saying to him, 'Bridle your loose Greek tongue. For this you were not summoned here from Nazareth. Fear us, for we have plenty of power to ruin you.'
GGJ|1|228|19|0|Says Borus, 'Oh, this I believe you with all my heart, for your notorious philanthropy attests that to me. But there happens to be a big 'but', in consequence of which Borus the Nazarene does not fear you in the least.
GGJ|1|228|20|0|Borus is certainly not omnipotent like a godly Jesus; yet he possesses sufficient secret power to ruin you all in a moment, without being, as a physician, accountable to anyone. Have you understood me? Jesus however is a God, and I only human, whence also He has more patience than I. But let you not take it much further, or my patience runs out.'
GGJ|1|228|21|0|Here Borus pulls out a tiny bottle from his pocket, showing it to the vitriolic Pharisees, with telling words, 'Behold, this weapon has more power than ten legions; I know how to protect my own person, but upon opening it, you are all dead instantly. And behold, over this tiny bottle too, the big portent 'but' is written. If you want to have a go at me, we shall be square soon.'
GGJ|1|228|22|0|The Pharisees take terrible fright at the sight of this deadly little bottle which contained exceedingly noxious and rapidly spreading poison fumes, instantly numbing and killing whosoever's nostrils it reached.
GGJ|1|228|23|0|This poison however was an extract which subsequently suffered extinction; it had been extracted from a shrub that occurs sporadically in the remote parts of India, destroying all life within a wide radius of its growth. The Pharisees know of this, making them mute with fear, and Jairus asks Borus to pocket the bottle.
GGJ|1|228|24|0|Borus does so indeed, but says to Jairus, 'Friend, how can one let a Jesus, Who did you an unheard of favour, be so shamefully persecuted? Tell me, do you actually not realise that He is right in every one of His holy Words, or do you in all earnest intend not to see this?'
GGJ|1|229|1|1|Jairus’ cowardly and timid answer. Borus’ bold and sharp reproach. About retaliation in the beyond. Borus denies help to Jairus, and leaves.
GGJ|1|229|1|0|Says Jairus, 'Friend, I understand you better than you think; yet there are things which in the light of status in the world, must not be understood at all.
GGJ|1|229|2|0|As a person of standing, you have quite often to laugh when you would cry, but often mourn when you would rather leap and dance for joy. But what can you do as an individual in isolation? Can you swim against a raging stream once you get caught up in its power?
GGJ|1|229|3|0|We humans however have a sensitive skin, and a still more sensitive stomach; these two want gratification, and it therefore behoves us to either let go of all understanding and common sense, or run with the crowd, or feebly expire in some corner as a scorned beggar, like a beast wounded in the hunt.
GGJ|1|229|4|0|Believe me that, speaking between ourselves, I know Christ better than you do; but what does that help in the face of Rome and Jerusalem? If you make a move it is your last day.
GGJ|1|229|5|0|Jesus may in all earnest be a Son of the Most High, which I personally don't doubt in the least; but can I confess this openly, considering my official position? And if I did so, what then with the likes of us?'
GGJ|1|229|6|0|Says Borus, 'What then, what then: the world always has, on account of worldly advantage thrown up such questions at some friend to whom pure truth counted for more than all the kingdoms of a cursed world; hence holy truth always found its grave in the skin and belly of hedonistic men!
GGJ|1|229|7|0|Whoever cares more for worldly advantage and exalted status than about godly truth, may he yet be born of a congenial disposition, he shall get caught up in such questions and considerations, then withdrawing from the divine light to the darkness of the world, denying God and all the light out of Him; ask why? What lays that burden into his heart? Behold, nothing but his bent for worldly comfort of every kind! Avidly he seeks after everything that can assure him worldly comfort. And having achieved it often through much effort and trouble, seeking same on account of worldly sensuality, he soon chucks all truth overboard. If he fears the least constraint to his glittering worldly living standards, then he chooses to become a tyrant against everything that is imbued with just a spark of genuine truth.
GGJ|1|229|8|0|But on getting miserable and sick, and coming to the physician, he wants nothing but truest help. Why truth here but nowhere else?
GGJ|1|229|9|0|Look, there. Your daughter has been laid low with an incurable illness; what would you not now give for a true medicine to bring help to your daughter's body. As an experienced doctor, I tell you that there is indeed one medicine which would bring your daughter immediate relief and such medicine in relation to the physical sickness of your daughter would then surely be a perfect truth. Yes, for such truth you would indeed give everything; yet for truth that would heal your soul you not only give nothing, but you actually persecute it wherever it shows up, for worldly comfort. Say: where does such behavior belong?
GGJ|1|229|10|0|You know as well as I do, that there is no curative effect in the Temple manure; you know that such things are blatant superstition, well suited to stifle the last spark of faith in the weak folk, yet you would persecute such 'profaner of the Holy of Holies' with fire and sword if any of your fellow believers were to go public with it.
GGJ|1|229|11|0|Think of an eternally just God however Who Himself is the Light and the most unchangeable eternal Truth and Who will not be bargained with; what will such say to servants like you once?
GGJ|1|229|12|0|Verily, not one of you shall justify yourselves. Whether you believe or don't believe, there nevertheless is a hereafter beyond grave's portals, where each shall be rewarded in accordance with one's doing and dealing.
GGJ|1|229|13|0|I am no stranger to it, for I sought and found it! My eternal life is in my hands, and I would give a thousand physical lives if that were the price.
GGJ|1|229|14|0|But I have it, and eternal life has taught me to scorn the life of the flesh and only cede it enough value to benefit the everlasting life of the soul in all fullness. That I have attained to such in all clarity and truth I thank none other than Jesus alone, Who showed me the hidden Path thereto.
GGJ|1|229|15|0|And this Jesus, this God among men, you persecute with fire and sword, and shall hardly rest until you have done to Him what your forebears did to all the prophets.
GGJ|1|229|16|0|But then beware! God has sent you, who most shamelessly call yourselves His people and His children, a God from the heavens; each of His words in an eternal truth out of God, which can be grasped even with the hand by every honest person; yet you want to kill Him because He dismisses your old Temple rubbish.
GGJ|1|229|17|0|Woe betide you! God's wrath shall overtake you soon.
GGJ|1|229|18|0|Yes, I could still help your daughter; I now feel the power within me. But I don't want to help her, because you are all devils, and no longer men. And I shall never offer my helping hand to devils.'
GGJ|1|229|19|0|This went to the Chief's heart like glowing arrows; he indeed saw the truth of it in its depth and was ready to lay down his ministry, but feared the uproar, saying to Borus:
GGJ|1|229|20|0|'You may not be subtle by any means, but your words have the ring of truth. If I could, without causing as it were a destructive disturbance, I would chuck my high office overboard; I would be quite prepared to do so for the sake of my beloved daughter's recovery. But consider the upheaval this step would cause. Hence I have to put it off to a more appropriate occasion.'
GGJ|1|229|21|0|Says Borus, 'I have spoken, and go a better way than that over to you. For here obviously is hell on earth, and here no angel can do any good, let alone myself as a still weak, carnal and mortal man.'
GGJ|1|229|22|0|With these words Borus leaves the chief's house unstoppably, rushing away in agitation. - The above went on in Capernaum the day after we encountered the dispatched messenger.
GGJ|1|229|23|0|I however took a rest upon the hill, foretelling the episode in detail a day before it actually took place in all truth.
GGJ|1|230|1|1|The disciples’ gladness at Borus’ stand, and Mary’s thanks. Kisjonah’s gift for Mary and Joseph’s sons: a lovely property. Joses’(son of Joseph) piousness. The Lord’s comforting prophecy. ‘I and the Father are One, not two’. Death of Joseph, and his testimony on Jesus. Caution when confiding spiritual secrets.
GGJ|1|230|1|0|After this narrative, during which all the disciples felt like embracing and kissing the well known physician Borus, we nevertheless headed back for Kis, arriving there just as the sun was setting.
GGJ|1|230|2|0|Baram however was holding the supper in full readiness, and we enjoyed it much, after accomplishing an important work. The meal also put Judas in a better frame of mind, and he praised the courage of Borus, whom he too knew well.
GGJ|1|230|3|0|It was our topic for some time after the meal, and even mother Mary could not bless Borus sufficiently, for standing up for her with the chief, who had initiated the seizure of her small property.
GGJ|1|230|4|0|Said one of Joseph's elder sons, 'Our well earned property might then be restored to us in the end?'
GGJ|1|230|5|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Friend, don't make it your wish. Behold, over here you have a much better existence, safe from all persecution; and I'm making the inn over there, at the upper end of the bay, your own, including a hundred acres of ground; and with this swap, you may get over the loss of your small property, and you are also closer to Jerusalem by over half a day's journey, compared to Nazareth.' Joses is happy with this, but asks Me also for My advice.
GGJ|1|230|6|0|And I say, 'What is better is always better; hence take it, but never regard it as your own, but only a thing on loan to you from God, for this brief time.'
GGJ|1|230|7|0|Says Joses, 'Lord and brother. Such, our father Joseph has already taught us, and hence we never regarded even the small property at Nazareth as some kind of possession, but something loaned to us by God for this short earth time, for which we also, including Yourself, thanked Him daily, asking Him to also preserve such treasure for our earthly needs. He also preserved it for so long as it was His holy will. But I now say with Job, 'The Lord gave it to us, and now it pleased Him to take it away again. His holy will be done, and His alone be the honour, praise and glory. Whatever God takes He can richly restore. Indeed, as Your earthly brothers and sisters, we are now in the clear about it. But they also took our tools and household implements. Here we consider that such at least, or the equivalent, should be restored to us.'
GGJ|1|230|8|0|Say I, 'Don't trouble yourself; in three days we are moving to Nazareth, and everything shall have to be returned to us. Have we not an angel of the mightiest order among us? Just one hint, and all is fixed up. And if one were not to suffice us, legions are at our disposal every moment.
GGJ|1|230|9|0|Verily I say: whatever in My heart I ask My Father, that He will do. And what the Son wants, that also the Father wants eternally, and there is never a difference between the Father's and the Son's will. For let you all believe it: Father and Son are not Two but fully ONE in everything. Hence be still and believe that it is so!'
GGJ|1|230|10|0|Says Joses, 'Lord and brother, all of us do believe, and how could we not believe as we have since Your birth always been near You and seen countless signs that proclaimed to us who You are. Brother James has even written a whole book about it beginning with Your birth until Your twentieth year from which time until the present You did not work any more signs and worked and lived with us like an ordinary man. So that we would almost have forgotten who You are if the physical death some years ago of our beloved father Joseph has not mightily shaken us up.
GGJ|1|230|11|0|For, as Joseph was dying in Your arms, his last words, accompanied by a blissfully radiant smile were:
GGJ|1|230|12|0|'O my God and Lord, how much grace and mercy You have bestowed upon me! Oh, now I see that there is no death. I shall live forever. Oh how glorious Your heavens are, God. Children, look at the One who is now supporting my dying head with His arm. It is He, my God, my Creator. Oh what bliss it is to die to this miserable world in the almighty arms of one's Creator.'
GGJ|1|230|13|0|After these words he passed away and all of us wept aloud, but You alone did not weep. We all understood why You did not weep.
GGJ|1|230|14|0|And behold, from that moment on we could never forget who You are, for Joseph had declared it only too clearly in the last hour of his temporal life. How should we now not believe everything You say since we do know who You actually are?'
GGJ|1|230|15|0|Say I, 'Quite so, My dear brethren. It is well that you spoke thus, for we are in fully initiated company and such knowledge can no longer have judgmental effect on any, bar one, if he is offended thereat. (Judas was meant).
GGJ|1|230|16|0|But when we find ourselves among strange children of the world, then we must keep strict silence. But now we shall go for our rest, so that tomorrow we can attend to some work early.' Thereupon all went happily to their rest.
GGJ|1|231|1|1|Section: New events in Kis
GGJ|1|231|1|1|Kisjonah’s people apprehend a band of Temple robbers and smugglers. Kisjonah and the Roman judge’s orders in the case. Arrival of the ‘fine’ caravan.
GGJ|1|231|1|0|Only Kisjonah, Baram, Jonael and Jairuth, together with the servant Archiel, go outdoors, and Kisjonah checks out his big household. All is in the best of order, and the barrier-keepers and guards are of good cheer, telling their lord that an important catch shall be made, as they were notified.
GGJ|1|231|2|0|Kisjonah asks briskly wherein this would consist, and whether it may not consist in some poor carrying their meager stores to some market to cover their tax dues.
GGJ|1|231|3|0|Here the barrier's chief says, 'Lord and master! You are quite aware of how we all honour and respect your most just and exceedingly fair rules regarding poor mankind; but no poverty is involved here, but rather a most shameful disgrace on the part of the Jewish Pharisees, Priests and Levites.
GGJ|1|231|4|0|These have undertaken a diversity of the most shameless seizures and exactions through a wide area, and at midnight shall be taking all sorts of cattle, grains, wine and implements to Jerusalem for sale; but not along the public highway, but a surreptitious path secretly run through the mountains.
GGJ|1|231|5|0|You are aware of the lack of a possible passage by land to Sibarah, (where your advance toll that you always rent out is located), owing to the massive cliff jutting its high and steep face into the sea, the reason for having to bring people, cattle and other effects to a certain landing place for marine travel, unless one travels by calm sea, a rarity in a straight line to Pirah, where also the toll is located that is leased out for ten years.
GGJ|1|231|6|0|In order to bypass all your tolls however, the wealthy Pharisees have, with hired slave labour built a secret road through the mountains, and that through what are already Samaritan regions, and this passage they are trying out for the first time today.
GGJ|1|231|7|0|They shall break forth some two thousand paces into the valley, at the spot where we built the bridge over the brook - the road which runs through your ground still for a long stretch, over the brook, winding along the left side of the valley towards Cana; but we had some two hundred well-armed guards positioned quite early along strategic points; I tell you, father and lord, a mouse would not get through. We want to teach Jehovah to these evil scoundrels in a way that will them think of Him for the rest of their lives.'
GGJ|1|231|8|0|Says Kisjonah, 'You have set it up well and truly and you shall not go unrewarded. The money the merchants have on them shall be taken as spoils, whilst all cattle, grain, flour and implements shall remain here until the culprits have named all those from whom they have extorted them, so we can restore same to them in good conscience.
GGJ|1|231|9|0|But for running a road through my mountains and woods without my permission, they shall be fined a thousand pounds of silver as penalty by the Roman judge, who has set up office in my dwellings; two thirds thereof by law falls due to the emperor and a third goes into my till.'
GGJ|1|231|10|0|At this point however the Roman judge comes over to inquire what is going on at the barrier and whether suspects are being anticipated, and whether military assistance is needed. The barriers' chief however briefs him on what had already been reported to him during the day.
GGJ|1|231|11|0|Says the judge, 'So that's it! Well, see to it that you catch the miserable scoundrels. Then we shall give them a few lessons on Rome's customs and laws. These shall lose their bent for making beggars out of Roman subjects for good, making the latter incapable of rendering their due taxes to the emperor, whilst not a penny can be gotten out of the dark scoundrels themselves. These fellows pretend to perpetual poverty, whilst burying gold, silver, pearls and precious stones in massive quantities. And the Capernaumian ones are the same to boot as are the Chorazimian ones. Well, well, have a good time, you villains, your game is up in a way that will make you think about it for the rest of your lives!'
GGJ|1|231|12|0|The judge had hardly announced these words when much yelling could be heard from the distant valley, whilst the barrier keeper was rubbing his hands with glee, saying, 'Ah, they have hooked up: they shall be here in a quarter hour. Quick, let us light the flares and turn the valley into day, that not one of these scallywags may get through.'
GGJ|1|231|13|0|Forty flares are lit, and the entire location turned into light; and the lighters were hardly done when the first bunch consisting of twelve Pharisees arrives, who as agents were to move the loot for sale in Jerusalem.
GGJ|1|231|14|0|The sprightly escorts line up the twelve bound Pharisees at the barrier, saying to Kisjonah, 'Lord, here are the main culprits; five Capernaumians, three Nazarenes and four Chorazimians, all assassins worth their weight in gold. At the rear follows all sorts; masses of oxen, cows calves, goats, sheep; about four hundred donkeys laden with grain, together with fillies, with that many mules laden with wine casks, and another five hundred donkeys and pack animals carrying superbly shaped boys and girls, between the ages of twelve and eighteen, who had all been destined for the Sidon market. And besides that, a great many servants to these main culprits. All this shall be here shortly; hence organise space: let's make room for the lot!'
GGJ|1|231|15|0|Says Kisjonah, 'Let the big impounding stores on the shore be opened at once; there, everything can be fitted in, and for the children, the big inn here on the mountain; and see to it that they receive to eat and drink. Because these brutes are sure to have given them meager rations on the way. Oh, God, oh God, why do you allow such devils to power monger upon earth, over poor and peaceful mankind?'
GGJ|1|232|1|1|Liberation and care for the stolen children. The Lord’s instructions for the prosecution of the Pharisaical scoundrels. Preparation for the trial.
GGJ|1|232|1|0|The wailing of the children, who had been torn from their parent's arms, can now be heard. Kisjonah and Baram, Jonael and Jairuth, together with the angel, rush to meet the children; the judge however has the twelve seized and escorted to a sturdy prison.
GGJ|1|232|2|0|Shortly afterwards the file of children arrive; the angel instantly releases them from the donkeys and mules. The number of children exceeded the first reports by the escorts who brought the first twelve scoundrels, as some were bound in threes on their mules. The children were all shaking with fear, expecting something nasty. But the angel chats to them most amicably, telling them that here they shall find themselves in the arms of their mourning parents already the following day. This calmed the children down.
GGJ|1|232|3|0|Some however were lamenting the pain the fetters had caused, some having bloodied spots upon their tender bodies, for they had been beaten for crying, to prevent them betraying the entire caravan. Most were naked, for they could have been recognised if dressed on the way from Capernaum to Sibarah, which was by-passed. Hence the barest clothing-needs had to be provided.
GGJ|1|232|4|0|Kisjonah at once issued a large quantity of linen, and all got stuck into making skirts so that in the morning every child had received one; many hands make short shrift of a large task. The children were then taken to the big inn which Kisjonah had erected just above the barrier.
GGJ|1|232|5|0|No sooner had the children been lodged at the inn when the main transport of cattle and other things arrived, and all was received into store, whilst the twelve's servants also were bound and thrown into a large jail.
GGJ|1|232|6|0|After this hustle and bustle was over and the guards dispersed, Kisjonah and his four companions also took to their rest, which nevertheless did not last long, beginning late, whilst the approaching day promised many and large concerns.
GGJ|1|232|7|0|All was at rest till day break, whereupon everyone was on their feet and Kisjonah's first move was over to me, to appraise Me of all that took place during the night, and to of course also seek My advice on how to deal in a God-pleasing manner.
GGJ|1|232|8|0|But I anticipated him, telling him what took place this night, but also giving him advice on how to best deal with it all in haste. The advice consisted in the following:
GGJ|1|232|9|0|'Brother, as a first step, dispatch hastily a messenger to the centurion Cornelius at Capernaum, with power of attorney from the local imperial Court of law, that he would send a commissioner for examining the twelve sinners, to enable him to return a verdict on them and to restore to all concerned victims, as confessed by the twelve, the stolen cattle, but mainly to return their children in the shortest time. Because, for the scale of this culprit-case, the special court here has no jurisdiction and is incompetent. But no mention shall be made of Myself.
GGJ|1|232|10|0|The twelve Pharisees shall yet create trouble for the High Court. It shall not be able to get them regarding the robbery. And the avoidance of the toll shall not worry them either, as they hold freedom of passage passes throughout the country. And since they are children of the nation, no toll can lawfully be taken from them, whence they also did not avoid the toll for that reason, but out of fear of the people. For they had already paid their tuition fees on previous occasions, and for that reason forged a secret road to Jerusalem.
GGJ|1|232|11|0|Hence they are lawfully accountable for only a 'Causa', on account of which they may be sentenced only for substantial damages, this being for breach of forestry law committed in your woodlands; this would not be covered by all the impounded chattels, not even together with all the money they have on them.
GGJ|1|232|12|0|Hence, as a second prerequisite, let expert estimators, in company with a court official, hasten to the forest to assess the damage, so that when the High Court comes here for a sitting, everything is in readiness for arriving at a verdict, in the absence of which the Court would drag out lengthy examinations, and the victims perhaps not be compensated for a year. If however all that the Court considers material is at hand, then a sentence can quickly be passed and carried out.'
GGJ|1|232|13|0|Upon this advice, Kisjonah hastens to his administrators and arranges everything I advised.
GGJ|1|232|14|0|A sail boat quickly takes off with good wind for Capernaum, whilst the Roman judge himself, together with eight assessors under oath, quickly leave for the mountains bordering the left side of the valley from Kis, dispatching at the same time a commissioner together with eight other assessors under oath, to the right of the valley.
GGJ|1|232|15|0|By four in the afternoon, a High Court Commissioner with two scribes arrives, as do the two parties of assessors from both mountains, together with their assessments.
GGJ|1|233|1|1|Intensive interrogation of the twelve Pharisees. Augustus Caesar’s favorable certification of the Templers. How the Templers fulfill God’s Commandments. Heavy penalty for the evil doers for breach of forestry law, and crime against the crown.
GGJ|1|233|1|0|Preliminary hearings quickly get under way, and at their rapid conclusion, the twelve are brought before the judge. In response to the Chief Judge's interrogation, they say, 'We are lords to ourselves and have our own court at the Jerusalem Temple; other than to God and that other court we are not answerable to anyone for any doings or omissions and hence you can question us as much as you like and still receive no answer from us. For our stand is based very firmly upon law, and you shall not be capable of bringing up anything against us.'
GGJ|1|233|2|0|Says the Judge, 'For this type of intransigence I carry a special remedy: it consists in rod and scourge. These are bound to make you speak. For the court is no respector of persons; all are equal before the court!'
GGJ|1|233|3|0|Says the first of the twelve Pharisees, 'Oh, this remedy we are fully aware of, together with its power and effect; but we are also aware of yet another remedy. If we should choose to, and probably will make use of this one, then we probably are the last ones you shall ever be putting on trial. Are you acquainted with Augustus Caesar's prestigious certification, written in his own hand for the Jerusalemite priests, which reads as follows:
GGJ|1|233|4|0|This particular priestly caste is more pleasing to the imperial throne than any of the others; wherefore their laws and privileges are to be protected as sacred. Whoever would attack these, BEWARE. Such offender shall be severely prosecuted as traitorous.' This law is as current as it was thirty years ago. Should it not have been known to you, then we have now called it to your mind. Proceed now as you will and we shall do likewise.
GGJ|1|233|5|0|We have completely rightful possession of our distraints, and none can or has the right to take them. Temporary power can indeed do so, for our counter-force is too small. But when we get ourselves through this, we must be set free, whereupon we shall know how to institute other proceedings.'
GGJ|1|233|6|0|Says the Chief Judge, 'Nor do I sit in judgment here over the seizures which, before God and all righteous men, you have wrested unto yourselves as ignominious robbery rather than through just possession, for I am well aware of the privileges you have wrung out of the emperor with your artful hypocrisy.
GGJ|1|233|7|0|Had an Augustus known you the way I do, verily, the certification you received from him would have been of a different order. Unfortunately, he let himself be deceived by false glimmer, looking upon your lamp shine as upon sunshine, giving you a concession on that account.
GGJ|1|233|8|0|But now it is up to me and the centurion Cornelius to present you to the emperor in your true colours, and you shall soon part company with your concession. You may, by the way, counter-threaten me as it pleases you; for I too move upon the foundation of law, and we Chief Judges of this land have only just recently received new instructions concerning your machinations, of which the emperor is no longer ignorant; and that with the request that we keep the closest possible watch over you; and I assure you that we Chief Justices comply with this latest instruction from Rome in full faith and conscience, having already sketched you out in a manner that is certain not to please you. Understood?!
GGJ|1|233|9|0|In the fashion of African basilisks you suck the last drop of blood from the emperor's subjects, making them beggars, and whatever you leave over, the despot Herod takes to keep his thousand concubines fat and voluptuous. The poor people have to languish in sheerest misery. Is this right?!
GGJ|1|233|10|0|If there is a God with only as much sense of justice as my own and as much love for mankind as my robe, then it is not possible for Him to let devils like yourselves and Herod to lord it over poor mankind for much longer.
GGJ|1|233|11|0|In your Book, it says: ...love your neighbor as yourself; as supposedly given you by your God; how do you keep this nonetheless?
GGJ|1|233|12|0|Of a truth, the law that you practice unceasingly with diligence, consists in hating all who don't support you heftily in your life of utmost lustfulness and lasciviousness. For this purpose you have unfortunately obtained deviously an ordinance on which you lean for effecting unheard of extortions of all kinds.
GGJ|1|233|13|0|By good fortune however you have, for this impending case, in the course of this purported rightful seizure, perpetrated a deed which no known sanctions, a deed for which you alone stand before me at court, a lawbreaking coming under the crime of forestry infringement, which you have committed over an extensive area in the beautiful woods of Kisjonah, who is a Greek and a staunch imperial subject, whose rights every Roman emperor would defend with an entire legion if infringed to only the slightest degree, since he pays the emperor a thousand pounds annually for this, which is no small matter.
GGJ|1|233|14|0|For a stretch of road extending to nearly five hours, you have in the course of surreptitiously lying down your marauder's road, devastated nearly a thousand beautiful young cedars, and several thousand lesser tree trunks, causing Kisjonah damage exceeding ten thousand pounds, according to the deposition of sworn valuers. Now then, how will you make restitution for such damage?'
GGJ|1|233|15|0|Says the first Pharisee, 'Are you not aware of the earth being God's, and that we are His children, to whom alone He gave this earth? Just as God has however the right to do with the earth as He pleases, so we, as His children, can do with the earth as we please. Even if some pagan power has wrenched such right from us for a time, it shall not possess such for long; God shall take it from them and return it to His children.
GGJ|1|233|16|0|From the point of view of our God-given rights, we are not liable for restitution of forestry infringements, since the earth is ours and we can do with it as it pleases us. But on account of your greater, but of course only apparent worldly power, which you Romans unjustly wield over us, we shall indeed condescend to restitution. Yet of the ten thousand pounds, up to nine tenths can be dismissed. For that much we also know - that we are capable of assessing the worth of the trees that we felled, using only a minimal portion thereof for random bridge-building; and what, fundamentally, is the damage? A new road now exists which the tax collector Kisjonah can employ very well indeed. Had he himself laid it, then this would have come to at least a thousand pounds; now he can erect a new barrier there, and in one year his takings shall have amounted three times the cost of the road.'
GGJ|1|233|17|0|Says the Chief Justice, 'In the name of the emperor and his wise law, and in view of the damage having been assessed by sworn valuators, and because by making yourselves out to be children of God, you arrogate to yourselves power over the entire earth, consequent to which the Emperor himself is subject to your power, something he probably would not as yet have dreamt of. Such shameful presumption makes you into the barest criminals. Your seizures are declared forfeited herewith!
GGJ|1|233|18|0|Since however either the death penalty or permanent banishment is irrevocably set for crime against the crown, you now have your preferred choice; either beheading by axe, or permanent banishment to Europe's ice region. I have spoken in the name of the emperor and his wise law! It is to take effect forthwith. My all the world perish, but justice be done!
GGJ|1|233|19|0|Behold, thus acts a Chief Justice of Rome, fearing none but the gods and the emperor!'
GGJ|1|233|20|0|Thereupon, in accordance with Roman custom, he signals that water be handed to him, wherewith he washes his hands. A bailiff breaks a rod in two and casts it under the twelve's feet.
GGJ|1|234|1|1|The trapped Pharisees. Steep penalty paid. Another suspicion: ambush by the Pharisees of imperial tax moneys. The robbers take fright.
GGJ|1|234|1|0|Here the Pharisees get apprehensive, and the rather bold one says to the Judge, 'Lord, cancel the second fine, and we shall deliver the first fourfold, and that within forty eight hours'.
GGJ|1|234|2|0|Says the Judge, 'I accept the offer, but stick with the banishment for ten successive years. Are you satisfied with this?'
GGJ|1|234|3|0|Says the Pharisee, 'Lord, we pay fivefold if you fully remit us the banishment.'
GGJ|1|234|4|0|Says the Chief Justice, 'So be it, but with the High Court reservation that you remain under Roman Police supervision for ten years, and that any unlawful attempt to lead the state or its titular head up the garden path, or any evil aspersion cast upon Rome, as well as any high-handed omission to report or confess any seizures regardless of nature, shall carry the aforementioned banishment to Europe for ten years, for which there then shall be no further release. The money however needs to be deposited to this court chamber with in forty eight hours; one hour overdue and it would not be acceptable under the present moderated conditions, but instead under the conditions of the first verdict.
GGJ|1|234|5|0|And a further matter. Before freedom can be restored to you, you must give the names and addresses of all the parties that were so shamelessly dispossessed by you, so that I may summon them here and restore to them all the things you robbed, such as children, cattle, grains and wine.'
GGJ|1|234|6|0|The Pharisees went along with this demand, giving all the precise names and addresses. And the Judge immediately dispatches messengers to all the named locations, and ten hours hardly passed before all the parties arrived who had anything to pick up.
GGJ|1|234|7|0|The twelve Pharisees at once uncover their wagons, harnessed to mules, and everyone was astounded beyond measure at the immense masses of gold and silver. They carried enough silver and gold to easily pay their fines five times over. The Chief Justice felt sorry that he had not imposed higher damages.
GGJ|1|234|8|0|A wise thought struck him however, resulting in his re-examining of the twelve, starting as follows: 'Hear me, you have indeed correctly paid on demand, and you have the receipt for it in your hands. But since I discover on you now a colossal sum of money, this has to make it appear to me impossible that you came by such masses of gold and silver through rightful means; verily, if the Emperor came here today with his cash, it would be extremely doubtful whether same would equal yours, wherefore explain to me briefly how you came by such masses of gold and silver; for this seems to me suspicious to the highest degree.'
GGJ|1|234|9|0|Says the first Pharisee, 'Suspicious what, suspicious what? This is fifty years' pay saved for the Temple by all the Pharisees, Priests and Levites of this country; and the time being up, we are having to deliver it to the Temple. It nevertheless is the smallest sum ever delivered from Capernaum to the Temple. These are nothing but sacrificial bequests and special Temple donations, and hence perfectly rightful earnings and consolidated moneys.'
GGJ|1|234|10|0|Says the Chief Justice, 'Lets leave the word 'rightful' out of this! Even if so, they are extortion and base legacy hunting, and so, rightfulness is remote from this wealth.
GGJ|1|234|11|0|A month ago, the following was reported directly from Rome to myself and all high courts: For a half year now, taxation moneys have been awaited from Asia Minor and some of the localities in the Pontus; they are supposed to have been collected and dispatched a long time since, and consist in gold, silver, precious stones and pearls - the gold and silver largely in unminted form. The said sum in gold alone amounted to 20,000 pounds; 600,000 pounds in silver and approximately a similar amount in precious stones and pearls.
GGJ|1|234|12|0|I notice another five unopened wagons. Uncover them so that I may view them too!'
GGJ|1|234|13|0|Visibly embarrassed, they also uncover the other five wagons, and behold, these were filled with all sorts of precious stones, in a mostly still rough and unpolished state, whilst one wagon, weighing over a ton, was filled with small and large undrilled pearls.
GGJ|1|234|14|0|On examining these carefully, the Chief Judge says, 'It seems clear to me where the dispatched taxes and treasures from Pontus and Asia Minor ended up! With all due respect to your roguishness, it shall be hard for you to come up with proper evidence; but I dare to swear before all gods and their heavens that the overdue tax moneys and other treasures, awaited in Rome long since, here lie open before me, and are as good as in my hands. Let you then hang around here; on arrival of the concerned parties I shall institute a big inquiry.'
GGJ|1|234|15|0|On hearing such words from the Chief Judge, they turn pale and are gripped by fever, which does not escape the wily judge, saying also to the Kis Judge; 'Brother, I think we have netted the big birds of prey.'
GGJ|1|235|1|1|The Chief Judge Faustus and the Lord. Great friends and moving encounter.
GGJ|1|235|1|0|Says the Kis Judge, 'Friend, the renowned Jesus of Nazareth has been staying here for three weeks already, intermittently, and shall be probably spending a few more days here. I say unto you, he is a god to whom all ever so hidden things are as clear as the sun, of which he has given us hundreds of living demonstrations; what if we should now turn to him in this matter? He could give us a mighty light, and that even more because he is by no means a friend of the black thieves and robbers, on account of the Temple's contemptuous manipulations. For I heard with my ears how he condemned Chorazim and Capernaum, ie, their respective priests and Pharisees, down to basest scum. Wherefore I am convinced that through him we would get to the bottom of this.'
GGJ|1|235|2|0|Says the Chief Justice with astonishment, 'What? This God-man is here?! Well, well, why has none of you told me straight away? Verily, I should have immediately let Him conduct the trial in my stead, and saved myself three quarters of the work. Would you take me to Him quickly, for the centurion Cornelius, only recently, urgently advised me to at the earliest opportunity make inquiries about this godliest of all men, and to let him know at once.
GGJ|1|235|3|0|If the centurion finds out with certainty about Jesus' staying here, then he shall be here rapidly with his entire family. For he and his entire household actually worship this man, and I myself stand firmly with them on this. All praise to a true God for the unspeakable fortune, to for once see and speak with my most pure, celestial friend Jesus! Take me to Him immediately, immediately. All is won now!'
GGJ|1|235|4|0|Even whilst the Chief Justice is going towards the big house, fervently longing to see and speak with Me, I am coming to meet him; and on seeing Me, he shouts with joy, 'Here, but here you are, You my most godly friend and brother, if I can still call You so.
GGJ|1|235|5|0|Oh let me embrace You and cover Your holy countenance with a thousand friend and brother kisses! Oh, You my holy friend You! How unspeakably happy I now am that I have You again at last. Verily, wherever men find themselves in greatest distress, there You are at hand to help them. Oh, I can't help myself for joy at finding You here.'
GGJ|1|235|6|0|Say I, firmly pressing him to My heart, 'Greetings to you too, endlessfold. For in spite of the burdens of your Judge's office, your heart has not been shipwrecked, whence I love you also constantly beyond measure, and fully bless your works.
GGJ|1|235|7|0|Verily, for the fact that you got to the bottom of this wicked tax robbery, you can thank only Me, and Him Who dwells in Me!
GGJ|1|235|8|0|But let us now go inside, where a plentiful evening meal awaits us. We shall talk more about this after the meal.'
GGJ|1|236|1|1|At the meal. Faustus’ praise of Jesus’ teaching. Faustus’ love for Lydia. The Lord as middleman. Lydia’s loving acceptance. Faustus’ memorable dream about the glorious Father in Jesus. ‘What God has joined, man should not sunder. Marital hints.
GGJ|1|236|1|0|The Chief and the assistance Judges, together with Kisjonah, Baram, Jonael, Jairuth and Archiel, now come with Me to the dining room, and at a half hour past sunset, partake with Me, and all Mine, of a well prepared and abundant meal whilst the Chief Justice, a single man, finds great pleasure in Kisjonah's eldest daughter, saying to me, 'My most esteemed friend, you know how much I always loved You, notwithstanding our religious or theosophical differences, because I found in You no sly or one-sided Jew, but rather a most frank and liberal one, yet also a man of many sides, and well informed in every science.
GGJ|1|236|2|0|I therefore confide to You that Kisjonah's daughter pleases me immensely. Notwithstanding, I am as You know a Roman and she would undoubtedly be a Jewess, who is not allowed to give her hand to a pagan, as the Jews call us. Tell me, friend, what is there to be done here? Could she not become my wife under any circumstances? Let me have Your solution.'
GGJ|1|236|3|0|Say I, 'You are a Roman and she is a Greek and no Jewess, and hence, from the point of view of nature, nothing stops you from seeking her as a wife from Kisjonah, who shall also certainly give her to you. But the fact that, spiritually, she and the entire household is now Jewish, in accordance with My teaching, of which you are not ignorant, shall it be no bone of contention for you?'
GGJ|1|236|4|0|Says the Chief Justice, named Faustus Caji Filins, 'Why should it. Am I not in my heart one of the most fervent adherents to Your most purely godly doctrine? For in my view, a god Who knew how to build a world and then call a whole range of beings into life thereon, including man himself in the end, must be exceedingly wise. If such God were to give man a doctrine, then he could surely give no other doctrine - I say - to His humans, than a most wise one, as should be in the most precise harmony with nature and with the sustaining principle among men.
GGJ|1|236|5|0|Now then, Your doctrine is imbued with such spirit and character and is therefore perfectly divine, wherefore I have accepted same for my very life as completely true, and hence also accordingly act the preacher to my entire household, and to all my many subordinate officials. If indeed so, then that leaves only the father's consent.'
GGJ|1|236|6|0|Say I, 'Well, this you have already, together with beautiful Lydia's love. Behold, behind you, the thoroughly happy Kisjonah, who can hardly help himself for joy at the honor his house is encountering!'
GGJ|1|236|7|0|Faustus takes a look behind him, and Kisjonah says, 'Lord and commander over all our Galilee and Samaria. Can it be that you desire my Lydia as wife?'
GGJ|1|236|8|0|Says Faustus, 'Indeed so, as the only one among thousands, if you will give her to me.'
GGJ|1|236|9|0|Kisjonah calls Lydia, same coming over visibly embarrassed with love and great joy, Kisjonah saying to her, 'Well, dear daughter of mine, would you be blessed with this glorious man?'
GGJ|1|236|10|0|And Lydia, eyes to the ground, says after a while, 'How could you still ask? When this glorious Faustus arrived today and I saw him for the first time, I heard the words in my heart: 'How blessed must be this glorious man's woman', and now that he desires me, should I encounter him with a 'no'?'
GGJ|1|236|11|0|Says Kisjonah, 'But what shall your beloved Jesus say to that?' Says Lydia, 'His we all are. He is the Creator and we His creatures, whom He is now making into real children. Notwithstanding, he remains in my heart's depth of all depths.'
GGJ|1|236|12|0|At this Faustus' eyes bulge, fully astonished at this unexpected testimony of Me by Lydia, 'What, what, what do I hear? Should a recent dream I had, turn out to have true meaning? I saw all of heaven open; all was light, all countless beings light, and at the depth I saw You, You my friend Jesus, and all beings tarried impatiently for a sign from You, in order to instantly proclaim Your commands throughout infinity!
GGJ|1|236|13|0|At that time I thought to detect Zeus in Your countenance, which far outshone the sun in brightness, and it took me by surprise that You should resemble Zeus to such extraordinary degree; and since that time I secretly took You to be an earthly son of the prime deity, which however Identified with the Jews' Jehovah and the Indians' Brahma, taking all other gods to be just His earthly children resembling You, which He procreated with the earth's daughters intermittently for the purpose of providing men with earthly leaders, teachers and enliveners from such sons!
GGJ|1|236|14|0|But now this dream takes on an entirely different hue; You Yourself are the living Zeus, Brahma or Jehovah, carnally among us, teaching us personally Your divine wisdom, probably because your former children on this earth taught it wrongly, not properly applying same in action.
GGJ|1|236|15|0|Since unquestionably so, I am receiving this most beautiful woman by the hand of my very God, my Creator, and hence do not need to ask whether I shall be happy with her!
GGJ|1|236|16|0|But my desire has now taken on a much different aspect. Most beautiful Lydia, behold the Lord! Now it is not up to our mutual desire, but up to the most holy will of this One and Only, this Lord of all glory, this God of all gods, out of Whom went forth all heavens, sun, moon and this earth with us all!
GGJ|1|236|17|0|You, my godly Jesus, in the fullness of Truth! If it is agreeable to You that Lydia becomes my wife, then she is my wife; should it however be displeasing to You in the least, then say so, and my life shall be no more than the active expression of Your will.'
GGJ|1|236|18|0|Say I, 'My most noble brother! I have already blessed you, and therewith you are fully one body; remember this however:
GGJ|1|236|19|0|What God has joined, no man should sunder, and thus a true marriage remains indissoluble for all eternity. A false worldly bond is no bond before God in any case and therefore can be dissolved like worldly men and all their bonds, which are nothing but plain whoring in advance, through which Satan's children are brought into miserable being. You two hence are now fully husband and wife, and one flesh before God, Amen!'
GGJ|1|236|20|0|With these My words the two embrace, and greet each other with a kiss.
GGJ|1|236|21|0|It speaks for itself that this sudden union created quite a stir through Kis, whilst Kisjonah was in contemplation of an ample dowry.
GGJ|1|237|1|1|Philopold’s arrival. The Lord’s prophecy. The trial of the Temple robbers continues. Faustus’ effective sentencing.
GGJ|1|237|1|0|When this furor died down a little, the now familiar Philopold arrived from Cana, coming up to Me at once to appraise Me of how he brought everything in order in Cana.
GGJ|1|237|2|0|But I greeted him most amicably, saying to him, ' I am aware of it all; you are My disciple, go over to My other disciples, and these shall have much to tell you. This night however I have much to attend to. Tomorrow however we two shall have much to discuss, for you are to become an effective weapon for Me.'
GGJ|1|237|3|0|Philopold now moves over to the disciples, even as the keepers are announcing the arrival of those summoned from Capernaum and Chorazim, asking what is to be done.
GGJ|1|237|4|0|But I say ' Take them to their children first and give them to eat and drink. Meanwhile we shall have an extraordinary session with the Pharisees.'
GGJ|1|237|5|0|The keepers leave and Faustus asks Me whether it would not be better for Me to examine the twelve, whilst he acts merely as actuary.
GGJ|1|237|6|0|But I say, 'No, brother, this won't do; for as far as they are concerned, you are the only one with the official rank, wearing for that reason the emperor's token ring of authority, together with sword and baton; hence you must examine them yourself. But what, and how you ask, I shall place on your tongue, and they shall not be able to wriggle out! Let us therefore hasten to the task, for it is not early night.'
GGJ|1|237|7|0|We move out to the Court House, where the twelve and their thirty main accomplices are detained in custody under strong guard, tarrying in the great fear for the arrival of the Chief Justice; for they were now precluded from an opportunity to get hold of a dozen or so false witnesses, to lie for them under oath. Especial grace was promised by the Temple to all servants who bore false witness for the Temple, when circumstances made it necessary. These had to be of course fully informed in advance, which in the present case was impossible.
GGJ|1|237|8|0|We entered the court room in company with Kisjonah, Baram, Jonael, Jairuth and the angel Archiel, together with the assistant Judge and several scribes.
GGJ|1|237|9|0|Already at our entering, the infuriated first Pharisee asks Faustus, 'What manner is this towards us, Priests of God, after we already complied with all demands: to treat us like common criminals, in not setting us at liberty. As surely as we are servants of God: if we are not set free at once, then God will show you!'
GGJ|1|237|10|0|Says Faustus, 'Keep your silence, or I may be forced to silence you; for we have quite extraordinary things to settle with you. Hearken to me now with attention!
GGJ|1|237|11|0|I have already remarked to you earlier on that your immense treasures appear to me to be the very self-same, about which I had made questionable mention to you earlier; I am now quite sure in all but one aspect about this would-be assassination attempt, during the transfer to the Emperor in Rome of tax moneys and other treasures from the Pontus and Asia Minor. And this one aspect consists in:
GGJ|1|237|12|0|According to the report, the taxation moneys and various treasures were escorted by a quarter legion of Roman soldiers; it could not therefore have been a light matter for you to overpower such powerful escort, and to either completely wipe it out or at least force its retreat.
GGJ|1|237|13|0|It is now clear to me that these moneys and treasures were whisked from their Roman escort either through trickery or power of arms, either on your own part or on the part of still more cunning colleagues. For this we need no further proof, for we already have over a hundred witnesses to testify for it. But, as said, I only lack the method and means, and the correct sum, what size it had been to enable me to dispatch an exact report wit the moneys and other treasures to the Emperor in Rome.'
GGJ|1|237|14|0|Says the first of the Pharisees, 'Lord, this slander of us is too great for us to let rest upon us. And if you had a thousand witnesses against us it would not help you, for our case is too firm, and you shall not with all your power bend one hair. Hence save yourself all further effort, for from here on you shall not be dignified with further answers, unless for your undoing.
GGJ|1|237|15|0|If you have not come to know the Pharisees by now, then you soon shall get to know them! For such immense blot we cannot allow to rest upon us. We yielded on account of the forestry infringement, although we need not have done so in accordance with our laws. But for the sake of peace we accepted your most unjust verdict. But from here on we break it off, and if you should unscrupulously dare but touch one cent, be it gold, pledge or treasure, you shall not only have to restore it a hundredfold, but also there shall be an end to all your glory! Because they shall in the Temple have by now found out how most brazenly they carry on with us here.'
GGJ|1|237|16|0|Says Faustus, 'Well then, it is in this fashion that you intend to get yourselves off the hook? Good! Then I know exactly what I have to do with you. Your trial is at an end; the matter is verified through a hundred witnesses, and your guilt surfaced. I say to you no more, giving you an ultimatum - the executioners stand outside.
GGJ|1|237|17|0|Should your thirty accomplices wish to talk, their lives shall be spared. If however, they too refuse to talk, then this very night the axe shall be theirs as well as yours. This ought to convince you how much I fear you!'
GGJ|1|237|18|0|To these cold-blooded, forceful words of Faustus, the thirty accomplices step forward yelling, 'Lord, preserve our lives, we intend to give detailed descriptions of how this matter took place.'
GGJ|1|238|1|1|Continuation of the trial. Public confession of the thirty accomplices. Faustus’ mitigation of the sentence.
GGJ|1|238|1|0|Says Faustus, 'Well then, speak ! By all my honour, not one hair on you shall be bent.'
GGJ|1|238|2|0|Says one Pharisee, shaking uncontrollably from fear of death, 'Lord, will you spare my life too if I talk?'
GGJ|1|238|3|0|Says Faustus, 'Yours too, for you are one of the least among them.'
GGJ|1|238|4|0|The other eleven Pharisees scream, 'don't you know that one should rather die than turn traitor on God?'
GGJ|1|238|5|0|Says the one Pharisee, 'That I know indeed,but here there is no talk about God, but only about your most shameful deception of the Romans. You knew how to elegantly relieve the Romans of the big booty with such artful cunning, that truly, the entire world would be astounded.
GGJ|1|238|6|0|You prime villain wore the regimentals of the governor in Chief, who is now stationed at Sidon, and intermittently at Tyre; you wore the emperor's token ring of authority and a golden sword and ruler's baton for all of Palestine, Assyria and Asia Minor and the whole Pontus.
GGJ|1|238|7|0|Besides this, you are of an apparently equal age to that of the venerable old Cyrenius, assuming his name and putting together a retinue and royal household, similar to that of Cyrenius, mounted upon a magnificent steed. When greeted as Governor by the escort, who half a day's journey from Tyre handed the order of command roll, drawn up by himself to you, the supposed Governor, together with the moneys and treasures, received into possession by your Roman soldiers in disguise, you commanded him to withdraw to the Pontus as quickly as possible, in that you had heard from reliable sources that disturbances had broken out there on account of oppressive taxation, and the inhabitants of the far Pontus had combined with Scythian hordes against Roman rule, 'Herein lies a rising threat, wherefore he as the (fake) Governor had, on instructions from Rome, come to meet him - the toughest chieftain of Pontus and Asia Minor, part of the way, in order to shorten his trek back for the emergency.'
GGJ|1|238|8|0|It goes without saying that the supreme commander of Pontus and Asia Minor and his three thousand horsemen at once tuned back, and were at such a distance in a few hours as to leave us nothing further to fear from him. We all were threatened with secrecy upon death and were premised two hundred pounds of silver each, which however we have never received yet, but are not to receive until at Jerusalem. Fate however decreed otherwise, and the prospects for the two hundred pounds look somewhat slim.
GGJ|1|238|9|0|The moneys and treasures were then moved to Capernaum by night, where same had now rested for some two moons, whilst the secret road was built only on account of the great treasure, and does not as far as I know lead to Jerusalem, but towards a great hidden cave in these mountains, within which rather than the Temple, quite many a thousand pounds of gold already are awaiting retrieval.
GGJ|1|238|10|0|Only the twelve of us were initiates to this secret and beside us no Pharisee knows anything about it, but for our thirty accomplices, although these are not aware of the purpose. They are told this is being preserved for the coming Messiah, Who shall imminently liberate the Jews from their Roman yoke. But I of course know a quite different purpose, namely, first: a life of luxury over luxury and secondly: mighty corruption powers in important emergencies, where it is intended to have the mighty Romans dance according to one's tune, or to purchase a supreme position at the Temple, which of course is always worth a fortune of gold. Now you know the lot, and you can now examine all the thirty and they shall tell you the same.
GGJ|1|238|11|0|Only the pledges were destined for Jerusalem, in order to win the Temple's favour; the moneys and treasures however would have joined their likes in the cave, had they not suffered this mighty shipwreck here. Now you know everything and can act as you see fit, only let you not be too hard and inexorable towards myself and the thirty misguided ones.'
GGJ|1|238|12|0|Says Faustus, 'Towards you and the thirty I shall not be acting as judge but as protector. What is to be done with the eleven, Cyrenius shall decide. Only tell me one more thing, whether any of the moneys or treasures has been stolen or whether all that was brought from Asia Minor is here together and whether you know about the famous cave.'
GGJ|1|238|13|0|Says the Pharisee, 'Just as it all was taken into possession, together with the wagons, so it still is here, unscathed and unwasted. Regarding the famous cave however, I as a co-sworn know of everything it contains of course, and without one of us twelve, no one could find either entry or exit.'
GGJ|1|238|14|0|Following this, Faustus praises the more destitute Pharisee named Pilah, saying to Kisjonah, 'Well, friend and now most esteemed father-in-law, the cave, located in your mountains, obviously, shall be given to you as pronounced in the initial verdict; the Emperor's moneys and treasures however, let you take into custody for the present; for they shall be safest in your custody pending the conclusion of this major trial.
GGJ|1|238|15|0|Let Pilah be placed on my bill, but let the thirty be given good accommodation for the night. I cannot give them freedom until the cave is cleared, then afterwards they can go wherever they choose. Nor do I intend to have them whipped, since their co-operation led to big revelations.'
GGJ|1|239|1|1|Continuation of the court scene. The eleven Temple scoundrels cornered. They plead for mercy. Offer of further cave treasures as ransom.
GGJ|1|239|1|0|Thereupon Faustus turns to the eleven saying, 'Well now, where is the ruin with which you threatened me in such domineering fashion? What do you anointed servants of God say to this story? Verily, it must be heinously bitter for purported, would-be anointed servants of God to stand there as state villains. Nevertheless, just wait, as worse is yet to come over you; this was only an easy prelude!
GGJ|1|239|2|0|Verily, you can be grateful to but one, for my not having you now stripped, pronouncing the Emperor's curse over you and then handing you over to the henchmen thirsting for justice. And this 'One' is at my side, the godly Jesus of Nazareth, Whom you have been cursing now for a long time, persecuting Him from place to place, and that for taking the supremely honest liberty of enlightening you in front of the poor people, deluded through you.
GGJ|1|239|3|0|Turn within yourselves and say whether, next to your Satan, can there be anything more evil than yourselves?
GGJ|1|239|4|0|You make the people believe in a God you yourselves never believed in. For, were you to believe in a God, in Jehovah, Whom also Moses clearly proclaimed, and in Whom your forefathers vividly believed and hoped, then you would not be playing a game of jeering mockery and brazen shame with Him.
GGJ|1|239|5|0|As purported anointed servants of the Most High, you receive godly honor from your spiritually killed people, on top of that demanding exorbitant sacrifices, so as to then block with bolted steel doors their way to the portals of God's light and life-filled kingdom.
GGJ|1|239|6|0|Ask yourselves whether there can be anywhere greater criminals against God, Emperor and poor mankind, than yourselves.
GGJ|1|239|7|0|Oh for the incomprehensible patience and long-suffering of the great God. Had I but a spark of divine power over the elements, then heaven would not have enough of the fire that I would rain over you day and night.
GGJ|1|239|8|0|Lord, why were You so hard on the ten cities of Sodom and Gomorra in Abraham's time, and yet their inhabitants, but for their lust of the flesh, evidently were angels compared to these goblins whose numbers throughout Judaism now are greater than those of the ten cities?
GGJ|1|239|9|0|You call yourselves God's children, saying that God is your Father. Verily, I shall not eternally be able to make out a God Who sets down such children into the world; for with us Romans, such God, in accordance with the myth of Pluto, is named Satan or Beelzebub - that is your father!
GGJ|1|239|10|0|You are the live, wicked seed that your father always casts among God's wheat, that it may suffocate the divine seed, yet you call yourselves the anointed servants of God? You servants, you are of Satan; he anointed you for the destruction of everything godly upon earth.
GGJ|1|239|11|0|If you were only a trifle less devilish than you are, then on account of the one who is here, I would have pronounced the lightest possible sentence over you. But because you are too exceedingly and devilishly evil, I don't want to sully my name with you, handing you over to the Judicio criminis atri (trial of a black transgression) at Sidon. There every Judex Honoris (Judge of Honour) washes his hands seven times.'
GGJ|1|239|12|0|Hearing such words from Faustus, they start getting apprehensive, begging for mercy, promising to completely change their ways to betterment, and wanting to make a hundredfold restitution of all the damage they ever inflicted on anyone.
GGJ|1|239|13|0|Says Faustus, 'But wherewith? The rich cave is now in our hands. Wherefrom will you get more money and treasure? Do you have other caves bristling with gold, silver and pearls?'
GGJ|1|239|14|0|Say the eleven, 'Lord, we have another, the other side of Chorazim, where old treasures rest, which were moved there from the Temple and other houses of God during the Babylonian captivity. Nobody knew about it down to our time. About seven years ago, we went hunting for woodland birds and forest bees and honey. There, some thirty fields away, quite close to the Greek regions in the vicinity of a rising mountain chain, we found a spot where honey and wax literally flowed from a steep and vertical wall about eight metres in height. At the top was an opening the height of a boy of twelve.
GGJ|1|239|15|0|Another wall of about a hundred and forty meters in height rose above this entrance, so that without a ladder, the presumably honey and wax-rich opening, swarming with bees, would have been inaccessible. A ladder was soon put together and also straw and diverse grasses for bring out the bees, which operation soon had been successfully completed except for a few bee stings. We recovered several hundred pounds of the purest honey and a similar amount of wax, for quite a number of hives numbering some one thousand cells each were already empty.
GGJ|1|239|16|0|Busying ourselves with the removal of the ground wax, we hit upon Temple tools of metal, and on closer examination the metal turned out to be gold and silver. We moved deeper into the widening cave and in its depths continued to find ever greater hoards of priceless treasures. We left all the treasures in the cave intact, and blocked the cave entrance off with stones and moss, putting it under the watch of sworn guards from the hour of discovery to the present moment. And behold, all these treasures we put in your charge if you deal with us mercifully, remitting us the terrible punishment you pronounced over us.'
GGJ|1|239|17|0|Says Faustus, 'I intend to consult about it. But now tell me also conscientiously what there is to the cave in Kisjonah's mountains. Did you also discover this during another chase for honey, and already filled, or did you fill it. And if the latter, wherefrom did you obtain the treasures and how long has this cave been filled?'
GGJ|1|239|18|0|Say the eleven, 'We earned same over a course of fifteen years through lawful trading. But because, owing to the recent Temple regulations, we are allowed to have only a certain minimum sum to cover our basic needs, and to hand every excess over to the Temple then if those of us placed in the country during annual checks are found to possess substantial excess, we are ruthlessly and mercilessly punished as deceivers of God. To escape the punishment and yet posses enough for certain eventualities, we have chosen the most concealed cave in Kisjonah's mountains and therein preserved our considerable excess. This is all there is to the secret attaching this cave.'
GGJ|1|239|19|0|Says Faustus, 'Does the road you laid down lead right up to the cave?'
GGJ|1|239|20|0|Say the eleven, 'No, your honour, only as far as the densest scrub, through which one can reach the cave, detectable only to us, by a path known only to ourselves.'
GGJ|1|239|21|0|Says Faustus, 'Good, then you shall be our guides tomorrow. For today - tonight - this court now retires in this matter, because for the present we know enough.'
GGJ|1|239|22|0|The eleven plead for mercy on their knees before Faustus. Faustus says, 'This is no longer up to myself, but Someone entirely different. If He forgives you, then so shall I, Amen!' With that we leave the court chamber and head for a desirable rest for the body.
GGJ|1|239|23|0|Lydia awaits Myself and Faustus, now her husband, at the entrance to the dwelling, greeting us and voicing regrets that it probably caused us a couple of hours heated debate.
GGJ|1|239|24|0|Faustus returns his young wife's greeting, saying to her, 'Yes, dear Lydia, this was indeed a heated contest, but one obtaining a desirable and most brilliant solution, owing to the purely godly help of this equally godly Friend Jesus, to Whom be all praise. But let us leave that for tomorrow; much shall yet be dealt with.'
GGJ|1|239|25|0|All save the necessary guards now went to take their rest.
GGJ|1|240|1|1|About the true honouring of the Sabbath. Release of the eleven. Distribution of the cave treasures. Return of the children, and compensation of the robbed.
GGJ|1|240|1|0|The following day, a Sabbath, Faustus, although a Roman, asked Me whether the Jewish Sabbath is honoured over here and what is to become of the eleven Pharisees.
GGJ|1|240|2|0|Say I, 'Dearest friend and brother. Every day that is filled with good deeds is a true Sabbath, and on any day on which one has carried out something decidedly good, one has precisely therewith truly celebrated the Sabbath. Wherefore you should do as much good as possible this Sabbath, and it shall truly not be reckoned to you as sin, except by the evil fools of the world who curse even the wind if it blows on a Sabbath, as well as the rain and the flocks of flying birds. Such fools shall never be honoured by us as models, but only serve us as an instance of loathing. For they curse the good and would like to have their evil praised by all the world.
GGJ|1|240|3|0|Regarding the eleven, let them also go free, after you will have sized all their treasures. Transmit to the emperor what is his, and notify him of any reason for the delay you wish. But give also to the Temple its due, from the Chorazim cave, notifying also the High Priest on how the treasures were discovered by the said eleven Pharisees several years ago but withheld from the Temple, whose property they basically are. Then the Temple itself shall undertake quite a decent investigation of the eleven.
GGJ|1|240|4|0|Regarding the treasures in Kisjonah's mountains, share out one third to him, one third to yourself in the name of the Emperor, whilst one third shall be handed out to all the poor who came here on account of the things of which they were robbed; after which all the proceedings shall take their end for all time of times. Use the present day.
GGJ|1|240|5|0|Baram has good ships and in just a few hours you shall be fully done with the cleaning of the Chorazim cave. Let one party attend to the clearing of Kisjonah's cave, and if you move but moderately, you shall have both treasures here by evening, and have them dispatched to their destinations tomorrow.
GGJ|1|240|6|0|I could of course move the treasures here in a moment through Archiel, but there are too many people here right now, and such miracle would cause too great a sensation. Hence I refrain therefrom, yet secretly help speed up the work to the extent that instead of taking you three days in the normal course of things, it will be finished in one, namely today. But let you not tarry, but to and fro!
GGJ|1|240|7|0|Take only one Pharisee to where you go and let the others stay here in custody.
GGJ|1|240|8|0|Pilah shall remain here, for he is already too good for these things, with which children of God should have as little as possible to do. Hence you need not personally attend to the said locations either, for a commissioner, furnished by you with power of attorney, shall suffice. We ourselves meanwhile shall undertake the distribution here of the distraints and the children to their respective parents.'
GGJ|1|240|9|0|Who would have been happier with these arrangements than Faustus, this being to his threefold advantage: firstly he stays with Me, secondly with his young wife whom he now loves exceedingly and thirdly he has some leisure for sending the Emperor an informative report, as well as accompanying regulatory and legal documents, written upon good parchment; and can have all the moneys and treasures dispatched to their destinations the next day.
GGJ|1|240|10|0|Once the two commissioners had departed to pick up the aforementioned treasures, we at once set about the distribution of the distraints and the children who had already mostly located their parents during the night. But there were some whose parents were laid up sick at home, from grief and sadness, wherefore they could not come to Kis to pick up their children and other things.
GGJ|1|240|11|0|These sick parents then requested their neighbors to receive the children and things on their behalf, if these still existed in accordance with the announcement. At the distribution, this too was kept in sight, and everything accurately found its way to its owner, as well as a sum of a hundred pounds, handed to each party by Kisjonah, as directed by Me, for a portion of the one third of the treasure from the cave on Kisjonah's property, after which all the parties, several hundred of them of course, were discharged from Kis, after some good instruction and exhortations from Faustus to all.
GGJ|1|240|12|0|Kisjonah had all the trading ships readied, and the entire great throng, residents from Chorazim, Capernaum and Nazareth, were transported therewith back to their homes, the distribution together with their transportation home, taking hardly over seven and a half hours.
GGJ|1|241|1|1|A word for our time. Illness and death of children. Negative spiritual influence on children. The material Creation as gathering place of spirits under judgment.
GGJ|1|241|1|0|It could indeed in these times be asked, even as these long past events are being recounted anew, through an especially chosen scribe on behalf of mankind, by Myself, the same Christ Who nearly two thousand years ago, as God and Man, taught and acted:
GGJ|1|241|2|0|"'What's this? Maybe more than half of these children, as security of the Pharisees, had they not been intercepted here, would have been in ten or at the most twelve days sold by packed slave traders in Sidon, Tyre, Caesarea, Antioch or even Alexandria, yet would have been well bred children. Nevertheless, there is no indication that I, as a foremost friend of the little ones, ever visited them or spoke a word to them, whereas I normally would let the little ones come unto Me, hugging and blessing them before all men.'"
GGJ|1|241|3|0|May the following answer such question: For a start, these children were of course mostly aged already over nine years, and there were girls of fourteen to sixteen among them as well as youths, and one could not therefore enter a roomful of such half-naked people without causing offence; and secondly, these were no longer such as could still be innocent children, such as had still found here and there, but basically mostly spoilt, carnally and morally. For paedophilia and defilement were nowhere as prevalent as in the border regions between Jews and Greeks. And so, even for these very depraved children, their recent lesson, permitted by Me, was not altogether unsalutary. Because this experience had to firstly appear as a powerful punishment for depravity, and secondly they were warned thereby to henceforth avoid serving Greek hedonism and live a God fearing life, in all earnest, if they did not want to be punished by God most severely for the very next sin, something Faustus had driven home penetratingly in his exhortation speech to the parents and children.
GGJ|1|241|4|0|Appraised thus, it shall hopefully be understood that I, although filled with all godly love towards each human being, on account of the same godly holiness nevertheless cannot and must not personally approach such sinful and unclean flesh, for the good of its own continued existence; wherefore the familiar 'do not touch me' applies in all such cases.
GGJ|1|241|5|0|For there is an immense difference between a pure and a most impure child. The first can be guided by Me directly, whilst the second only indirectly and that along essentially, or as need be, thorny paths.
GGJ|1|241|6|0|It should not therefore be rashly asked why, not seldom children, who surely have committed either no offence at all or who at least are not yet of an accountable age, are afflicted by Me sometimes more harshly than aged sinners, who would find it as hard to number their sins as the sand of the sea.
GGJ|1|241|7|0|Here I say: whoever has notions of making a tree lean towards some direction, must start to do so while the tree is still young and tender. Once the tree has grown old, then extraordinary means would need to be applied for giving it any possible new direction; a very old tree however shall accept no other direction than the final one, when hewn down.
GGJ|1|241|8|0|And it therefore happens that I, speaks the Lord, sometimes worked children and even little ones over more severely than someone ripe in years; because nowhere are the evil spirits busier and more ready to serve than with the children, in helping the soul to build her body in such a way as for her body to harbour free and comfortable dwelling places for a large number of their kind.
GGJ|1|241|9|0|But what does the Lord, to Whom nothing can remain unknown, then do?
GGJ|1|241|10|0|Behold, He sends His angel and has the work of the wretched helpers pulled down and removed as foreign parts through outwardly apparent sickness.
GGJ|1|241|11|0|Consider the diverse sicknesses of children and little ones, and I say unto you, these are nothing but castings out of the evil foreign substances, through which evil and dishonest spirits, assisting the soul in building her body, wanted to build for themselves free dwelling places in that self-same body.
GGJ|1|241|12|0|If such mischief were not constantly tackled in children most decisively, then the numbers upon earth of the possessed, deaf and dumb, cretins and cripples would swell to such proportions that hardly a single healthy individual could be found upon the earth.
GGJ|1|241|13|0|It is of course asked again and said: 'But how can the most wise God allow such at the start, so that such evil and impure spirits can smuggle themselves into the young body of a soul?'
GGJ|1|241|14|0|And I say: 'Thus asks the blind man, who does not know that the entire earth and indeed the entire Creation, in its outer apparent, material aspect is to be, so to say, defined in all its so-called elements, as a conglomerate of spirits held under judgment, or detention for a determinate span of time.
GGJ|1|242|1|1|About the secret of life-force. The cleansing effect of sickness and diet. Importance of proper nutrition for children. The Mosaic dietary prescriptions. Warning against consumption of maggoty and unripe fruit; potatoes and coffee.
GGJ|1|242|1|0|Whenever the soul demands material food for her body and such is handed to her, she also therewith always receives a legion of liberated and still evil and impure spirits into her body, which then must aid her in the ongoing body-building process.
GGJ|1|242|2|0|The spirits gradually seize one another, soon forming their own souls, intelligent after their kind. After raising themselves to such level, they abandon the soul, as authorised possessor of the body, starting to make such arrangements within the body as will suit their imagined well being.
GGJ|1|242|3|0|With such spirits once reaching a high degree of imagined well being, as is easily the case with rapacious souls within young bodies, then one or the other phenomenon can and must make its appearance with such children.
GGJ|1|242|4|0|The foreign matter must be cast out through either an appropriate illness, unless it is intended to let the child go over into virtual spirit possession; or, in order to not torment some weaker child's soul too much, one allows a soul to live on wretchedly within such half-foreign body until a certain time, to then cause it, through instruction either by the external or internal spirit world, to bring it to a level of insight where in the end it voluntarily starts to drive out her parasites, through fasting and all sorts of other self-depravations; or, where the parasites are too stubborn, one takes the whole body away, and then develops such a soul in another world, for life eternal.
GGJ|1|242|5|0|Such cause also underlies the occasionally early physical death of the child, so bitter for the parents; hence, especially parents of terrestrial wealth, should be particularly concerned about their children obtaining the appropriate external food.
GGJ|1|242|6|0|If the mother eats unclean foods, as proscribed through Moses, then the mother should not breast-feed the child but let it be breast fed by someone eating clean food, or she shall have much trouble with the child.
GGJ|1|242|7|0|For this reason, since Abraham, and mainly through Moses, the clean animals and fruits were prescribed to the Jews, and all who kept such commandments conscientiously, never had sick children and achieved ripe old age, dying from old age feebleness.
GGJ|1|242|8|0|In the present time however, when one makes a grab for even the most exotic delicacies, no longer even thinking whether a morsel is clean or unclean, where in some lands almost anything is constantly stuffed into the body that is not either stone or clay, there it is in any case a wonder that blind mankind has not yet sunk back into the animal forms corresponding to what, surely, they already attained in their psyches.
GGJ|1|242|9|0|If, currently, children in their first few years already are stricken with all kinds of maladies, then the obvious cause lies in the most inappropriate nutrition, through which a multitude of evil and unclean spirits are conveyed into the body, which not seldom has to be completely removed for the good of the soul; and hence nothing but inexcusable parental blindness alone is responsible for the early physical death of the child, because such parents would rather follow anything than the divine advice in the holy Book!
GGJ|1|242|10|0|Behold, through My angels I undertake an annual thinning out of all fruit trees, from whose fruits men feed, upon which no apple, pear or fruit of any kind whatsoever must ripen, within which during flowering, some unclean spirit has settled in up to the fruit stage. And such fruit is cast down from the tree or bush while still completely unripe.
GGJ|1|242|11|0|Similar care is taken with all types of grains and plants destined for human consumption.
GGJ|1|242|12|0|But blind man not only does not recognise this but, akin to a polyp, eats everything that seems a tidbit to him. Any wonder that he soon gets sick, sluggish, toilsome, crippled and therefore miserable through and through?
GGJ|1|242|13|0|Hence also all varieties of so-called potatoes are more than bad, especially for children and breast-feeding nannies, as also for pregnant women, even whilst coffee is worse still! But blindness sees nothing, avidly consuming both for the pleasant flavor. But children get physically miserable, and in the end the woman and the man. This does not concern the blind: does he not consume poisons far worse? Why shouldn't he eat these two lesser forms of poison?
GGJ|1|242|14|0|But I intend to once again advise the foods congenial for man's consumption. If he will heed same, he shall get well, be well and stay well. However, if he does not heed same, then he shall also be ruined, like the savage beast in the desert.
GGJ|1|242|15|0|But now an end of this most essential explanation, and hence a return to the main theme!
GGJ|2|1|1|1|Section: First journey of the Lord: Kis - landing place at Sibarah - Nazareth
GGJ|2|1|1|1|Jesus and His stay at Kis and Nazareth
GGJ|2|1|1|0|Late at night, the treasures from Kisjonah's cave arrive, consisting of gold, silver and an immense mass of polished and unpolished precious stones of great worth. These consisted of up to three pounds of polished and up to seven pounds of unpolished diamonds, with as many accompanying rubies, twice that many emeralds, hyacinths, sapphires, topaz and amethysts, and up to four pounds of pearls the size of large peas. There were over 20,000 pounds of gold and about five times that much silver.
GGJ|2|1|2|0|Faustus taking in this horrendous wealth, claps his hands above his head saying, "Oh Lord! As a son of one of the wealthiest patricians of Rome have I not had occasion to behold great terrestrial treasures; yet has my eye not seen anything like this! This exceeds all the Pharaohs and the legendary Croesus who in the end did not know what to do for all his wealth and would have in actual fact built himself three palaces of gold if his vanquisher had not relieved him of his excess.
GGJ|2|1|3|0|Now tell me, a poor sinner, oh Lord, to whom all things are known, how these twelve servants of Satan have come by such treasures! By even a small amount of honesty this could never be possible much less over a short period! - How then was such possible?"
GGJ|2|1|4|0|Say I, "Friend, trouble yourself no more about it! It truly is not worth wasting more words over this satanic filth. You can of course be assured that not one honest dime is involved. It would however be too drawn-out a thing to detail the thousand-fold trickeries by which this brood of vipers and serpents has amassed and robbed it.
GGJ|2|1|5|0|That these are villains of the craftiest variety you surely shall doubt no longer; in what way they are however even more than roguish, no man needs to know. They have already according to Roman law, merely on account of their robbery of the imperial tax troupe earned tenfold death; and this booty of an immeasurable treasure lying before us is not better by a hair's breadth, notwithstanding that it does not concern imperial taxation moneys so plainly.
GGJ|2|1|6|0|Were you to even know everything, you surely would not kill them more than once. You can of course heighten the torture, but to what end? If the torture is most severe - in line with your legal jargon, then it is also lethal; but if less severe yet more prolonged, well, the prisoner then feels it hardly more than you would feel a bothersome fly; because a soul even of the most material type, fearing the death of her body beyond all measure, soon retreats to its innermost chambers, starting to voluntarily loosen from its body, within which there is no further tarrying, which totally de-sensitizes the body. You then can torment such body as much as you like and it shall feel little or nothing thereof. But were you to cause the soul's body great and sudden pain, then the soul shall not bear it for long and tear out, and you then can boil or roast a dead body and it shall feel no more punishment.
GGJ|2|1|7|0|Therefore I am not in favour of the death penalty, because it is to no advantage of the dead person and is even less useful as a shield or purpose to any justice system; since you have killed one, - and thousands have sworn revenge to you because of it! However, out of the necessary divine order I'm very much in favour to place a criminal under the sharpest penalties and do not lift them until a complete improvement has taken place! A corrective rod applied in a justified manner at the right time is better than money and purest gold; because the soul is more and more loosened from matter by the blows of the corrective rod and finally turns to her spirit. And if the corrective rod has achieved this, it has saved the soul and therefore the whole person from the downfall and everlasting death.
GGJ|2|1|8|0|Therefore every judge should according to the order of God not punish even the greatest criminal by the death penalty, which is to no use, but always punish with the rod according to the measure of wrongdoing. If he does this, he is a judge for the people to heaven, however, if he does not do it, he is a judge for hell, for which he verily will never ever be rewarded by God; because for the kingdom he has judged the people, from the same kingdom he will receive his reward! - Now you know enough, and so let the treasures be put under lock and key! Tomorrow those from Chorazin shall also arrive, whereupon immediate distribution and dispatch of this devil's filth shall be undertaken. But now let us proceed to the dining-room, for the evening meal is waiting for us! Verily, this whole thing is most irksome to Me, and time is pressing Me towards Nazareth!"
GGJ|2|1|9|0|Says Faustus, "Lord, I see all too clearly how this whole business must cause You revulsion beyond measure; but what can be done if the thing has taken this course? I beg You by the way, my Lord and my greatest and best friend, that You would not leave this place before me, for firstly without you I can do nothing, and secondly, without You the most terrible boredom would kill me notwithstanding my dearest little woman here! Hence I implore You not to leave this place until I have finished with this most tiresome business! With Your help I should hope to have this thing under control by lunch tomorrow!"
GGJ|2|1|10|0|Say I, "Very well! But I want to see no more of all the treasures and the eleven Pharisees, for they repel Me more than a carcass."
GGJ|2|1|11|0|Says Faustus, "This shall be taken care of!"
GGJ|2|2|1|1|Judas Iscariot, the gold thief.
GGJ|2|2|1|0|We now entered the room, namely the dining hall, where an abundant supper awaits us. We hardly consume the meal, when two servants bring Judas Iscariot into the hall, informing the Chief Judge that this disciple or whatever he may be tried to steal two pounds of gold, and that they had seized him in the act, taking the gold off him and then bringing him here to account for himself.
GGJ|2|2|2|0|Judas stands here terribly embarrassed, saying, "I did not have the remotest intention of taking possession of the gold, but only to test a couple of bars to see whether they really are as heavy as they are said to be; these fools however at once grabbed me dragging me in as a common thief! I beg you Faustus, that this stain would be taken from me!"
GGJ|2|2|3|0|Says Faustus (to the servants), "Let him go! He is one of the Lord's disciples and for that reason I want to go easy on him; (to Judas) but in future do not touch any gold bars, especially at night time - unless you become an imperial tax assessor, otherwise you shall be unavoidably punished for attempted robbery! Have you properly understood the Chief Justice Faustus?"
GGJ|2|2|4|0|Says Judas, terribly embarrassed, "Lord, there was in all earnest not the slightest intention to attempt a robbery, but of course rather an in-opportune trying out of a pound weight of a bar of gold."
GGJ|2|2|5|0|Say I, "Go and seek yourself quarters! Because from this evil which kills all thieves through the hand of Satan, also you will soon die; for you have been, you are and will remain a thief! While you fear the severity of the law, you are not yet actively a thief, but in your heart which does not know any laws of justice and fairness, you have been one for a long time. If I were to remove every law today, then you would be the first to lay your hands on the treasures outside; because all laws of justice and propriety are foreign to your heart. It is a pity for your head that there does not beat a better heart beneath it! Go to bed now and be more sober tomorrow than today!"
GGJ|2|2|6|0|Rebuked thus and greatly embarrassed, Judas leaves the dining hall for his sleeping quarters, lying down but pondering for two hours on how to avoid what I foretold him but finding no way out in his heart, as this keeps raising its gold-thirsty voice, and so he falls asleep. We also betake ourselves to rest, as the previous two nights had been most demanding on us. Morning was not long in coming.
GGJ|2|2|7|0|Just as Faustus was about to turn for another morning nap, the treasure carriers from Chorazin arrive, waking him, to which he had to go and officially view, value and take it into custody. By the time he has finished we all are on our feet too, and the morning meal consisting in fresh and well-prepared fish also is upon the many tables in the large dining hall. Faustus comes quite work-fatigued into the dining hall with his young wife at his side, seating himself next to Me.
GGJ|2|2|8|0|Not until after the consumed morning meal, which was not lacking of a good wine, does Faustus tell me that his morning task, which normally with all due persistence would have taken him two weeks, is finished and that everything had already gone off to its proper destination. All documents were in their best order ready on the table in the big office together with their safe-conduct warrants. The treasure from Kisjonah's cave was properly distributed and furnished with destination papers, as also the taxation moneys together with the great Temple treasure from Chorazin, all now being dispatched; a large set of carpenters tools are left over at the office for which no owner had yet been found.
GGJ|2|2|9|0|Say I, "Down there, at the foot of the table sitting next to the mother Mary, are two of Joseph's sons named Jose and Joel; it belongs to those two! It was taken from them as security together with the small dwelling at Nazareth and is to be restored to them!"
GGJ|2|2|10|0|Says Faustus, "Lord, together with the dwelling! This I vouch for! Oh Lord and friend. What troubles these black ones have caused me already; the foolish law however protected them, and with the greatest determination one could not get hold of them. Right before my eyes they committed the most hideous injustices, yet with all the power at one's disposal one could do nothing to them. Nevertheless here Satan has let them down, and I now have a file in my hands before which these fellows will shake as the storm-driven leaves in the forest! The report to the Chief Governor Cyrenius is a masterpiece which he shall at once be dispatching to Rome together with the certified taxes. From Tyre, Sidon and Caesarea, the imperial vessel of 24 oars and with a good wind, and equipped with strong sail and helm, can reach the Roman coast in twelve days and be in the Emperor's hands! Rejoice for another twelve days after that you blackies! Quite curious barriers shall be brought down on your arrogance!"
GGJ|2|2|11|0|Say I, "Friend, I say unto you: don't celebrate too early! A crow does not peck out another crow's eyes! The eleven shall indeed not fare enviably on the inside. Whilst not killed they shall nevertheless be kept inside for life. But officially they shall be washed white as wool when justified to Rome, and only then shall further accounts be demanded of you, and you shall be hard-pressed to answer all the questions from Rome satisfactorily. Not one of your hairs shall of course be bent, yet you shall not escape some troubles unless you come up with relevant witnesses and other evidence. For this reason I shall leave you Pilah; he shall be of good service to you. But dress him up at once in Roman garb to prevent him being recongised by his colleagues stationed in Capernaum. For let Me tell you: Satan has not nearly so organised his regiment as this brood of serpents. Hence, beside your dove-like gentleness, be clever as a serpent, or you shall not be able to cope with this brood!"
GGJ|2|2|12|0|Says Faustus, "My eternal thanks to You for this counsel. But now that this business has been taken care of as well as could be, we ought perhaps to be undertaking something more cheerful."
GGJ|2|2|13|0|Say I, "Quite so! I am all for it; but let us tarry for Kisjonah who is about to finish with his tills."
GGJ|2|3|1|1|Correct application of miracular- and healing powers.
GGJ|2|3|1|0|Shortly thereafter comes Kisjonah, greeting us most tenderly and amicably and saying, "My most endlessly beloved friend Jesus! - This I call you only officially for You know what and Who You are in my heart. - You alone I have to thank for all this! A mere 5,000 pounds in all of poor Cana citizen's debts I had gladly crossed off the books, yet You have in return let 50,000 pounds come my way, not to mention the inestimable worth of the other treasures which perhaps are worth that much again! But with all my immeasurable love for You I promise that I shall use all this most effectively for the poor and the oppressed, and this Satanic filth, shall yet be turned into gold for God's heavens!
GGJ|2|3|2|0|To be sure, I shall not be putting the gold and silver into the people's hands, for it then is poison for men's weak terrestrial hearts; but I shall provide the roofless and landless with roof and tax-free land and procure cattle, bread and clothing for them. But everyone I provide for shall have Your Word preached and your name made known to them, to make them vividly aware of Whom to thank for everything and that I am myself no more than a bad and lazy servant! You, oh Lord however strengthen me whenever I shall be serving in Your name! If however, I should have a mind of diverting even one of my senses to the world then cause all my powers to weaken, to make me aware of being a feeble human, not capable of accomplishing anything out of my own strength!"
GGJ|2|3|3|0|Thereupon I place My hand upon his heart, saying, "Friend and brother! Keep Me in there, and you shall not ever be lacking in power for carrying out noble deeds! From living faith and fullness of pure love for Me, and minded to do good to men in My name, you shall indeed command the elements and they shall obey you. Your call to the winds shall not go uncomprehended and the sea shall know your mind. And to one or the other mountain you shall be able to say "Arise and cast thyself into the sea", and it shall be as you commanded.
GGJ|2|3|4|0|If however, someone asks for signs, that he may believe then let no sign be given him who asked. He who does not want to recognise truth for truth's sake, and for whom same is not a sufficient sign, for him it is better to stay blind; for if he is forced to accept the truth through a sign but does not then act in accordance with the teaching, then the sign is a double judgement for him, He firstly is forced to accept the truth as truth regardless of whether or not he recognises it in his blindness, due to the sign, and he secondly must obviously plunge into still deeper judgement within himself on account of divine order if not acting in accordance with the truth forced on him, regardless of whether he fully recognises the truth as such or not; for the success of the sign has provided him with binding testimony. And this is already enough; here, comprehension or non-comprehension justifies nobody.
GGJ|2|3|5|0|For if someone asks for a sign as evidence of a truth heard, saying: "Notwithstanding my non-comprehension of the basis of truth from your talk, if a sign is given me as evidence for the truth of your statement, then I intend to accept such teaching as full truth." Well then, a sign is given to the applicant, and he can no longer avoid the truth of the teaching, whether he comprehends it from its foundation or not; for now the sign stands there as an indisputable witness.
GGJ|2|3|6|0|Since it is however impossible for his blindness to fathom the truth and considering the keeping of the truth-teaching as potentially most cumbersome, he thinks to himself: "There could indeed be something to it, otherwise the sign would not have been possible; yet I still can't probe its basis and by following same would demand dreadful self-denial. Hence I shall not do so, and keep to my habitual life-style which, lacking extraordinary signs indeed, nevertheless is fairly palatable!"
GGJ|2|3|7|0|Behold, in this very thing already lies the punishing judgement, which the sign-applicant has brought upon himself through the sign in response to his request, which has delivered him the incontrovertible proof; against which he can set up no counter-proof. Yet through his misguided life-style he nonetheless in effect fronts up as an antagonist of eternal truth, actually widely dismissing it, notwithstanding the fact of his incapacity to negate the success of the testifying sign as non-existent. Hence it is incomparably better to not work a sign as testimony of the truth!
GGJ|2|3|8|0|However, for the usefulness and other human benefit without being requested, you may work signs in secrecy as much as you like, and this shall then not be counted as sin to anyone and even less as judgement. But if you have worked signs for human benefit in advance, then you can also afterwards provide the people concerned with a doctrine, provided they desire it; if they have no such desire then warn them against sin forcefully. Let yourself not be drawn into further instruction, as you shall then be regarded by those you helped merely as a doctor of magic, and the sign shall have no further coercive, judgmental effect on them.
GGJ|2|3|9|0|All who were given power to work signs in an emergency shall however keep this My counsel, if desirous to effect the truly good.
GGJ|2|3|10|0|Let all beware however of working signs from a kind of outburst or anger. Because a sign should be worked only out of purest love and gentleness; if worked out of rage and fury however, which also is quite possible, then hell has already a part in it, and such sign then not only brings no blessing, but a curse.
GGJ|2|3|11|0|Since however I have already on several occasions taught you to bless even those who would curse you, how much less should you prepare a curse for the blind in spirit - those who do not confront you with a curse but merely a blindness of heart!
GGJ|2|3|12|0|Consider this well and act accordingly, and you shall be spreading blessing everywhere, even if not exclusively spiritually but nevertheless physically, as I Myself have done and am still constantly doing. For after a merely physical favour can have a greater effect on the heart and spirit of a wretched than a hundred lessons on virtue, and if its therefore also proper when spreading the Gospel, to forge a way to the wretch's heart with physical benevolence and only afterwards preach the Gospel to the wholesome hearts, rather than precede with the Gospel and afterwards through a sign dump the wretched listeners into a manifestly judgement and hence into greater wretchedness than was the first, which affected only the body.
GGJ|2|3|13|0|When called to someone sick, then lay your hands upon him before the sermon, so that he may get better. If he then asks you, "Friend, how was this possible to you"? then, only say, "Through a living faith in the name of Him Who was sent by God from heaven for the true blissfullness of all men!" - If he then further asks you about the name, then give him introductory instruction commensurate with his capacity to grasp, so that he would begin to understand the possibility of such a phenomenon.
GGJ|2|3|14|0|If he has advanced to that stage, then continue to give him more information in the right measure. If you find the heart of the hearer gradually animating, then tell him everything, and he is certain to accept it and believe everyone of your words. If however you give him too much at once, it shall crush him and confuse his feelings, and then he shall be hard work for you.
GGJ|2|3|15|0|Just as one does not give the newborn infants a mature man's fare which would kill them, one must even less give the child in spirit the fare of an advanced spirit, but only food that is most suitable for such children, otherwise it would give them death, and it would be extremely difficult to reanimate them in spirit. - Have all of you now properly grasped and understood this?"
GGJ|2|3|16|0|Moved deeply, all say thereto, "Yes Lord! This is now as clear to us as the midday sun, and we shall faithfully abide by it."
GGJ|2|3|17|0|Say I, "Very well, let us proceed to the cave where the Pharisees had hidden their treasures; for there is another cave within the cave and we intend to look through it. But take sufficient number of flares, as well as wine and bread for there we shall encounter very hungry beings."
GGJ|2|4|1|1|Visit to a drip-stone cave.
GGJ|2|4|1|0|Kisjonah has it all brought out. Baram, who still did not want to leave us, also arranges for his remaining wine and bread stores to be brought out by his people. Jairuth and Jonael who also were reluctant to leave us ask Me if they could take part in this expedition.
GGJ|2|4|2|0|And I say, "Most certainly; for your presence actually is necessary, and Archiel shall render us services of another kind! But I also tell you another thing: A deputation of your arch enemies right now is leaving Sychar and heading our way in order to persuade you to an earliest return; for the people have risen up against them and driven the newly appointed priest away two days ago. He shall be among the deputation. They shall arrive here by tonight, whereupon we shall work them over somewhat. But for now let us get under way!" The women and maidens also wanted to come along with this expedition and asked Me for this.
GGJ|2|4|3|0|But I say unto them, "My dear daughters! This is no walk for you; hence stay at home and look to it that we have a meal tonight in proper measure." The women are happy with that and Mary too, and they looked after the house; Lydia nevertheless would have been most keen to come along, but seeing it was not My will, she too stayed at home and did as the others.
GGJ|2|4|4|0|We started on our way, reaching the grotto or cave in a couple of hours, and at once entered it with our lighted flares. Kisjonah was astonished at the roominess, and the captivating configuration of the drip-stone, which would have been the most noteworthy within near-Asia, which counts many such caves. Gigantic shapes of every kind greeted the timid spectators.
GGJ|2|4|5|0|Faustus himself, who was not lacking in Roman valour, became quite subdued, saying, "One cannot resist the belief that there have to be subterranean gods ruling, who with their mighty power bring forth works of such magnitude. There are images of man, beast and trees; but the size! What would be the huge temples and statues of Rome by comparison? Here, this well-formed Arab. Verily, to climb him by stairs to his head would take a full hour. What's more, he is in a sitting position yet it make me dizzy to look up to his head. Oh, this truly is memorable beyond all measure! Surely this could not be the work of chance? Over there from the deeper background a most colossal elephant is grinning at us; the sketch leaves nothing to be desired! Lord, Lord! How did this all come into being so miraculously?!"
GGJ|2|4|6|0|Say I, "Friend, just take in everything that presents itself to your view, not asking so much; the most natural explanation shall follow. Some things shall still be emerging which will cause you far greater astonishment; but there also do not ask! When we shall be out of the grotto in the open, I shall clarify these things to you all."
GGJ|2|4|7|0|We now move on, coming to an exceedingly great and lofty hall, which however isn't dark but quite well lit, for there are several oil wells in this hall which had already been lit many years ago by people who had occupied this grotto as an abode; burning with varying degrees of brightness and intense flames sporadically, partly lighting up this great hall, whilst fairly strong daylight also penetrated from one point of the high ceiling through a fairly wide outlet into the open.
GGJ|2|4|8|0|The floor of this grotto or grotto-hall exhibited all kinds of forms. There were snakes, gigantic toads as well as all sorts of well and not-so-well formed and half formed animal-formations, as well as small and gigantic crystal formations in all colours, which made an uncommonly and surprisingly beautiful sight.
GGJ|2|4|9|0|Here said Faustus, "Lord! This would be an abundance of imperial jewellery the like of which verily no Emperor would yet have dreamt of! Would not this be a kind of Tartarus as the Greek's legend would have it? Only the Taurus, the old Charon, the familiar three inexorable psycho-judges Minos, Aeacus and Rhadamantus and lastly the triple-headed hound Cerberus, a few furies and finally perhaps Pluto with the beautiful Proserpina, and the Tartarus of torment would be complete. All these blazes out of the ground and wall, the thousand-fold varieties of hideous animal shapes on the ground - even if dead and fossilised and masses of other Tartarus like stuff testify only too loudly that we are either in the Tartarus itself already or at least heading that way by the shortest route; or what seems to me the most likely; that this or some other similar grotto is the definite origin of the Greek Tartar myth!"
GGJ|2|4|10|0|Say I, "The latter has much truth in it, although not entirely so, for the smart priesthood of every nation has at all times and everywhere known how to exploit such natural phenomena to their advantage. It also did so in Greece and in Rome and let their evil imagination roam, whereby nation after nation were talked around and blinded up till now, and indeed to the end of the world to greater or lesser degree.
GGJ|2|4|11|0|For so long as the earth with its necessary and diverse structure shall have any observable formations, its mankind, who for various reasons are blind and light-shy in spirit, shall formulate their imagination distortedly, adding all kinds of extraordinary and ficine effects not being capable of discerning the foundations due to being blind.
GGJ|2|4|12|0|Behold your ox now, or the seaman Charon, and over there, above twelve Klafters [approximately twenty-four metres] wide and a cubic deep (on average) river, which latter is only a kind of pond, through whose shallow part one can easily wade: you can in the faint light spot your three judges, several furies, Cerberus and Pluto with Proserpina - figures which give that impression only from a certain distance, but on close range resembling anything but that which human imagination has made out of them. But now let us walk on, without paying Charon the Naulaum (Shipping dues) over the ox, and have a look at Tartarus a little on the other side."
GGJ|2|4|13|0|We wade across a shallow part of the so-called ox and break through a quite narrow crevice to the Tartarus which, lit up by our flares soon begins to expose a large treasure not yet given away by the Pharisees, and thus through Myself everything yet so hidden is exposed to the light of day.
GGJ|2|5|1|1|History of the discovered treasure.
GGJ|2|5|1|0|Faustus, clasping his hands above head, summon Pilah over, saying, "Had you no knowledge, since you said nothing? Speak, or you shall fare miserably!"
GGJ|2|5|2|0|Says Pilah "Lord! Of this I knew nothing, and had not ventured this far into the cave before! The old ones shall indeed have known about it but kept their silence in order to have a ransom out for any possible imprisonment. But take delivery of it all, as it is yours henceforth, thanks to God!"
GGJ|2|5|3|0|Faustus asks Me as well, as to whether Pilah spoke the truth and I confirm Pilah's statement, saying to Faustus, "Friend, when someone has taken the daughter from a respected house as his wife then he has also the right to expect a dowry. You have now had much to do, and yet at the distribution of the previous goods nothing came your way - and so take this entire treasure as your rightful possession; terrestrially it is worth a thousand times a thousand pounds.
GGJ|2|5|4|0|Of the greatest worth however are the pearls each of which is the size of a hen's egg. An entire trove, (measuring a volume of one thousand Drachmas) is filled with the big pearls of which each is by itself of inestimable worth. Such pearls no longer occur on earth as newly formed, because such crustaceans besides many other primordial animals no longer exist. These pearls however were not fished out of the sea, but King Ninias, also called Ninus, found them in the earth when building the city of Nineveh, during the excavations. Due to diverse wheels of fortune they ended up in Jerusalem already in David's but mainly Solomon's time. But they ended up in this cave when the Romans as conquerors of Palestine (actually nearly half of Asia) took possession of them.
GGJ|2|5|5|0|The High Priests, to whom the cave had already been known for a long time, when hearing of the Roman invasion at once gathered together all the biggest and movable Temple treasures, happily getting them into the cave. The golden lions however which carried Solomon's throne and stood guard at its steps, ended up in the rubble during the destruction of Jerusalem, by the Babylonians, but were found during later re-construction and taken into possession by the Priests on behalf of the Temple. These for a large part are found here; because everything of superior value that could be gathered together in the hurry was brought here during the Roman invasion, just as during the invasion of the mighty Babylonians, a substantial mass of Temple treasures was brought to the familiar cave at Chorazim, notwithstanding the fact that the Babylonians later found plenty of vessels and treasures permanently consecrated for the Temple, to take with them to Babylon. Command your people now to move all this out of the cave; afterwards Archiel shall seal the entrance to this cave so that no man shall ever enter it again."
GGJ|2|5|6|0|Faustus now commands the servants to move all these treasures out; but on starting to lift them they realise they don't have the strength to lift the many heavy iron troves. They ask Me however to bestow strength upon them.
GGJ|2|5|7|0|I however call Archiel, saying, 'so move out all this filth, and that to the great storehouse at Kis!" Instantly the many heavy cases disappeared, but Archiel was also back in an instant. So that no one had become aware of his absence.
GGJ|2|5|8|0|Says Faustus thereto, "This surely surpasses everything! My servants would have needed three days to do that - this however was an imperceptible moment, and not a single one of all those cases can be detected! Here I no longer wonder about the capability for such deed; a godly sense is required to understand and assess such appearances properly!"
GGJ|2|5|9|0|The Lord says, "Yes, yes, you are right. However, for man it is not very advantageous if he would immediately understand everything which manifests itself to him. Since it is written: 'If you eat from the tree of knowledge, you will die!' Therefore it is better, to accept every miraculous act in the light of its actual manifestation, vividly realising that with God nothing is impossible, rather than attempting to explain it from the ground of its effect in which case one will comprehend as little after the explanation as one did prior to it.
GGJ|2|5|10|0|It suffices for you to see that the earth exists and is suitable for carrying and supporting mankind. If you knew how it was basically made, it would lose its attraction for you and you would not find pleasure in it, but have an inordinate desire to investigate some other earth globe right to its foundation. And if there you discover the same basis for its existence and permanency and the same with a third, fourth and fifth one, you would no longer be interested in exploring a sixth and seventh. As a result you would become indolent, indifferent, scornful of life and begin to angrily deplore life and curse the hour that began to enrich you with such knowledge; and such a state would then be actual death for your soul.
GGJ|2|5|11|0|However, since according to divine order everything is arranged in such a way that man as well as every angelic spirit can only gradually, and even then only to a certain extent, gain an insight into the divine nature within him and also within all created things, and retains an ever growing interest in life and the love for God and the neighbour through which alone he can and will become eternally happy. Have you grasped this truth?"
GGJ|2|5|12|0|Says Faustus, "Yes, Lord and friend, I have grasped it fully. And so I will not ask You any further about the reason for the formations in this grotto."
GGJ|2|6|1|1|The emergence and collapse of the limestone cave.
GGJ|2|6|1|0|Say I, "And there isn't much to it at all. Knowing or not knowing this will make you neither life-deficient nor life-abundant. But this much you can know nonetheless, that no human has had a hand in it but the nature of the elements alone formed such as if by chance. Mountains constantly absorb dissolving moisture from the air. Add frequent rain, snow and the mist that often enshrouds mountain tops. The accumulated moisture at the top gradually to a larger part seeps through the earth and stone, and wherever they come to a cavity, they collect in droplets which to nearly half consist of dissolved limestone. Such droplets fall, whilst the water itself then either seeps still further down or evaporates within the cavity. The limestone slime gradually hardens and through their building up gradually form all kinds of shapes which resemble one or other terrestrial formations to a greater or lesser extent. And in this cave too these formations came about in a most natural way although it can be assumed that Satan's servants, for the blinding of weak mankind additionally contributed in the greater delineation of all kinds of man-like shapes.
GGJ|2|6|2|0|Hence it is better that such grotto encouraging dark superstition be made inaccessible for all future times. And so let us, move into the open again, so that Archiel can carry out his instructions with this cave!"
GGJ|2|6|3|0|Faustus thanks Me fervently for this explanation, saying, "This explanation is even more lucid to me, because of having heard Roman naturalists express such, although more as a hypothesis. But the supplement about Satan's participation is priceless; for the adversary of life shall not fail to exploit such things, and in three corners of the world the evil consequences are evident! This is now of solar clarity to me, - but only one thing I cannot accommodate - God's delight.
GGJ|2|6|4|0|Tell me: What pleasure can God, to Whom the innermost basis of all being must be constantly and penetratingly known have in His own indestructible life?! Can such necessary and steady clarity in the absence of being able to change out of Himself be of benefit to Him, since this would kill every man with boredom?"
GGJ|2|6|5|0|Say I, "Behold these people here. These are God's delight when they become within His order what they are destined to become. In them God finds again of His own, and their steady growth in cognition of all kinds and hence in all love, wisdom and beauty, is God's indestructible pleasure and delight! Because, all that infinity embraces is there only on account of tiny man, and there eternally exists nothing that is not on account of tiny man. Now you also know that!"
GGJ|2|6|6|0|Therewith we hurriedly leave the grotto, soon leaving its exit. Finding ourselves outside the grotto, I give Archiel a sign, and a mighty and an instant bang follows, the exceedingly roomy entrance now appearing as a lofty granite wall through which no mortal would easily penetrate, regardless how determined. To preclude so to say all possibility of entry however, a subsidence of the soil was effected after we found ourselves some three thousand paces from the spot, so that the entry was transposed by some hundred men's heights from the accessible soil that had been pushed down; an over one hundred men's heights ladder would now have been necessary to reach the erstwhile entry over the perpendicular cliff face. Which would still have been fruitless because the entry itself had become a most solid and perpendicular cliff face.
GGJ|2|6|7|0|When Faustus and those present see this transformation, Faustus says to Me, "Lord and friend! Verily, I can no longer get a grip on myself! The appearances are getting creationally too big: they lie an eternity beyond my grasping horizon. I verily no longer can tell whether I still live or whether I am dreaming! Such rarely intriguing and wondersome things are happening that even completely sober, one stands there as a complete drunkard and hardly able to say to which sex one belongs. Behold now this terrible cliff face! Where was same before, when we had a comfortable walk into the grotto along an easily negotiable footpath?
GGJ|2|6|8|0|But the most intriguing aspect of it is that in spite of the total transformation of several thousand acres of land there isn't a trace of any violent destruction. Does not the thing stand there as if nothing had been altered since the earth's primordial existence!? Verily, if a thousand people had worked here a hundred years, it is debatable whether they could have shifted such mass in a way that a cliff face, measuring some 150 man-heights and about an hour wide, would be stood up freely as it is now, when no trace of it was to be noticed a few moments ago, let alone without a trace of destruction! This is in the truest sense unheard of. I am really curious what faces seafarers shall cut when seeing this gigantic wall in place of the former lush forest area! Many shall be unable to determine where they are, whilst many others shall be staring like cattle at a new and strange gate!"
GGJ|2|6|9|0|Say I, "Therefore I tell you to keep silent about it, not telling even your women about it, for it is the reason I did not let them come along this time, because with extraordinary happening they are unable to bridle their tongues in spite of exhortation to silence. Hence you are not to tell your women about these extraordinary events that have taken place here! You can indeed tell them about the shape of the grotto and inform them of the newly found treasures, but not a syllable more!" All promise it most solemnly, whereupon we quietly resume our way to Kis, arriving there exactly at sunset. The women and maidens left behind come and greet us in great number and are of course unable to at once regale us with questions about what wonders we may have encountered. But they are advised it is too early to ask and that there isn't much to the whole thing other than the picking up of a treasure still kept secret by the Pharisees. With this the curious women are satisfied and refrain from much further questioning.
GGJ|2|6|10|0|Thereupon we betake ourselves to the evening meal, for none of those who came along had any lunch and had gotten quite hungry and hence longed for a good supper.
GGJ|2|7|1|1|Faustus finds the treasures in the storehouse well-sorted and under guard.
GGJ|2|7|1|0|Only after the quickly consumed meal, did Faustus upon My behest go to the big storeroom to check out the treasures moved to Kis from the grotto by Archiel. Everything was in the best of order, together with a lengthy record of all the various treasures and their value as found in the grotto. Faustus asks the guards as to who made these records.
GGJ|2|7|2|0|The guards however say, "Lord, these we found here already when posted here. Hence we can't tell you who did it."
GGJ|2|7|3|0|Asks Faustus further, "Tell me how these treasured actually got here, and who brought them!"
GGJ|2|7|4|0|Says the guards, "We don't know that either; a young person, whom we had seen here for several days in company with the miraculous doctor from Nazareth just came and gave order to guard the treasures. Thereupon we have now been on guard here for about two hours. This is as much as we know about the treasure and how it go here, and not a thing further!"
GGJ|2|7|5|0|With that, Faustus goes over to the deputy judge, asking him as he did the guards, but the latter knew no more than the guards. On seeing that nobody in Kis knows about how the treasures got there, he says to himself: "Since none of them knows, I shall not keep drawing their attention to it, so that the thing does not unnecessarily spread among the people."
GGJ|2|7|6|0|With such self-counsel, Faustus goes to his dwelling, where his young wife awaits him with open arms. Prior to retiring, he comes over to Me to discuss weighty matters. But I ask him to come to Me tomorrow and to give himself over to the resting of body and soul, of which he has need above all now. And Faustus then goes to take his rest, of which he and all the others have need.
GGJ|2|7|7|0|As with the night, good sleep has its end, and such was the case here; it seemed as if one had fallen asleep but two minutes ago, yet the bright morning was calling all to leave their sweet resting places and get on with the day's labours. The morning meal prepared early called everyone from their various bedrooms to the large dining hall where all partake of their morning meals as on previous days, giving Me for the first time one and all thanks and praise in Jehovah's name, in the manner of David who spoke [Psalm 33];
GGJ|2|7|8|0|"Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous: for praise is comely for the upright. Praise the Lord with the harp: sing unto him with the psaltery and an instrument of ten strings. Sing unto him a new song; play skillfully with a loud noise. For the Word of the Lord is right; and all his works are done in truth. He loveth righteousness and judgement: the earth is full of the goodness of the Lord. By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made; and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth. He gathereth the waters of the sea together as an heap: he layeth up the depth in storehouses. Let all the earth fear the Lord: let all the inhabitants of the world stand in awe of him. For he spake, and it was done; he commanded, and it stood fast. The Lord bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nought: he maketh the devices of the people of none effect. The counsel of the Lord standeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all generations. Blessed is the nation whose God is the Lord; and the people whom he hath chosen for his own inheritance. The Lord looketh from heaven; he beholdeth all the sons of men. From the place of his habitation he looketh upon all the inhabitants of the earth. He fashioneth their hearts alike; he consideth all their works. There is no king saved by the multitude of an host: a mighty man is not delivered by much strength. An horse is a vain thing for safety: neither shall he deliver any by his great strength. Behold, the eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him, upon them that hope in his mercy: To deliver their soul from death, and to keep them alive in famine. Our soul waiteth for the Lord: he is our help and our shield. For our heart shall rejoice in him, because we have trusted in his holy name. Let thy mercy, O Lord, be upon us, according as we hope in thee."
GGJ|2|8|1|1|About the Kingdom of heaven
GGJ|2|8|1|0|After they had all rendered Me this morning praise, Faustus who of course was present at the meal and during the praise, briefly asked me, "But where from did Your disciples get those, so worthy of You, so glorious and totally true benedictions? Never have I heard anything so exalted."
GGJ|2|8|2|0|Say I, "Obtain the Scriptures from the Pharisees and read King David's Psalms therein; there you shall find it all. The Primate Jairus, with whom we shall have dealings still today, shall procure you such Scriptures for sure. Because two days ago his daughter was laid in the grave; she died! He has deeply repented his sin against Me, wherefore he shall also be helped, and he shall not be lost to the Kingdom of God"
GGJ|2|8|3|0|Asks Faustus, "Lord! What kind of Kingdom is that, and where is same?"
GGJ|2|8|4|0|Say I, "Well, My dear friend, the actual true Kingdom of God for the true friends of God is everywhere, but nowhere for the enemies of God; because for these in turn, everything is hell, where you can and want to cast your eyes, and other senses. Below and above, all is the same. Look neither up to the stars, for they are all earths like the one you tread, nor sink your eyes down to the earth, because it is under judgement like your flesh, which once must die and decay! But instead, seek diligently within your heart; there you shall find what you are seeking. For into every man's heart is cast the living seed, from which the eternal dawn of eternal life shall bloom.
GGJ|2|8|5|0|Behold, the space within which this earth floats, as well as the big sun, the moon and the countless stars, which themselves in turn are again nothing but suns and earth, is limitless! You could, with the speed of thought leave this earth and continue at such speed in a straight line - yet rushing along at such speed for eternities upon eternities, then after many eternities of flying at the speed of thought, you would yet come nowhere near to the end! Yet you would encounter everywhere creations of the rarest and most wondersome nature, filling and enlivening endless space everywhere.
GGJ|2|8|6|0|After death of your body, through your heart you will step into the infinite space of God, and according to the state of your heart you will encounter it as either heaven or hell!
GGJ|2|8|7|0|Since nowhere there exists a separately created heaven, nor a separately created hell, for everything comes out of the heart of man; and thus everyone prepares for himself either heaven or hell in his heart, depending on whether his actions are good or bad, and as he believes, wants and acts, he will live his believe, out of which his will was nourished and passed into action.
GGJ|2|8|8|0|Let everyone examine the inclinations of his heart, and he will easily discover what kind of spirit prevails in his heart. If his inclinations draw the heart and its love towards the world and he feels within him a longing to become great and respected in the world, if the heart that is inclined to become proud feels discomfort with poor mankind and has the urge within to dominate others without having been chosen and anointed for it by God, the seed of hell is already lying in the heart and, if not overcome and nipped in the bud, will obviously prepare for such a person nothing but hell after the death of his body.
GGJ|2|8|9|0|However, if a man's heart is full of humility and he feels happy to be the least among men, to serve all and disregard his own self because of his love for his brothers and sisters; if he willingly obeys his superiors in all things for the benefit of his brothers and love God above all, then in his heart the heavenly seed grows to a true and eternally living heaven. And this man, who thus has already all heaven in abundance in his heart, which is filled with true faith, the purest hope and love, can after the death of his body not possibly get anywhere else but to the Kingdom of God which he has already carried in his heart in all its abundance for a long time. - If you think this over you will easily comprehend what heaven and hell are really all about."
GGJ|2|8|10|0|Says Faustus, "Most dear and most wise Lord, Master and Friend! Truly, Your words sounded most wisely; however, this time I could not comprehend your words in all their depth! How in a way heaven and hell could be together in one spot so that one would obviously have to permeate the other, that is for me, still a very materially thinking man, an impossibility! How finally from my heart an infinite prosperous or none-prosperous infinity can blossom, is even more incomprehensible than everything else! Therefore I must asked You, to give me a more comprehensible explanation about this; for otherwise I will leave here for home blind despite all the light of the brightest midday of the spirit!"
GGJ|2|9|1|1|The Lord depicts the nature of heaven and hell in parables.
GGJ|2|9|1|0|Say I: "So pay attention, because it matters to Me that you go home seeing!
GGJ|2|9|2|0|Behold, two persons are living in a house. One is satisfied with everything that he with the sweat of his brow draws from the soil with God's blessing. Happy and serene, he enjoys the meagre yield of his hard work, and it is his greatest joy to share his laboriously gained supplies with his still poorer brothers. When a hungry one comes to him, it gives him pleasure to feed him. He never asks him with a vexed heart about the cause of his poverty and does not forbid him to return if he should be hungry again.
GGJ|2|9|3|0|He does not grumble at the order of earthly governments and when he has to pay taxes, he says always as Job did: "Lord, You gave it to me, it is all Yours! What You have given, You can take away again at any time. Your always alone holy will be done."
GGJ|2|9|4|0|In short, nothing can disturb this man in his serenity as well as in his love and trust in God and therefrom in his love for his earthly brothers. Anger, envy, strife, hate and pride are for him alien notions.
GGJ|2|9|5|0|His brother, however, is the most discontented person. He does not believe in a God and says: "God is an empty concept by which people denote the top grade of earthly heroes. Only a very stupid man can be happy in poverty just as the animals that have no reason or intelligence are happy as long as they are barely provided with what their dumb and dull instinct demands. A man, however, who with his intellect has raised himself high above the animal, can no longer be satisfied with the low fare of pigs, must not burrow in the earth with his own hands destined for something better - which befits only animals and slaves - but one must reach for the sword, strive to become a mighty general and enter through triumphal arches the great cities of the world which one has conquered. The ground must tremble under the hoofs of the charger which, decorated with gold and gems, proudly carries the mighty commander-in-chief of the troops.
GGJ|2|9|6|0|A man with such a disposition then deplores his scanty existence, in his heart curses poverty and thinks of ways and means how to acquire great treasures and riches in order to realise his tyrannical ideas with their help.
GGJ|2|9|7|0|He has only contempt for his contented brother and loathes every even poorer man. He shows not even a trace of mercy which he regards as a ridiculous attribute of cowardly slaves and society-apes. Only generosity befits man - but that as rarely as possible. When a poor man comes to him, he lets fly abuse at him and says: "Go away, you lazy beast, you greedy monster with the ragged mask of a man! Work, you animal, if you want a feed! Go to that miserable brother of my body but never of my sublime spirit. He being himself a common beast of burden works for the likes of him and is as merciful as a society-ape. I am just generous and shall on this occasion still grant you your most miserable life."
GGJ|2|9|8|0|Behold, these two brothers, children of one father and one mother, live together in one house. The first is an angel, the other almost a complete devil. To the first the scantiest hut is heaven, to the other the very same hut the truest hell full of bitter torment. Do you now see how heaven and hell can be together in one spot?
GGJ|2|9|9|0|But of course you will be thinking, 'so what? Let the domineering one ascend the throne, and he shall be quite capable of protecting peoples and vanquishing enemies!" O yes, this could be so indeed! But where is the yardstick which shall prescribe to him the extent to which he can follow up his dictatorial plans? What shall he do with people who will not bow down low to him? Behold, these he shall have tortured in the most excruciating manner, and a human life will be to him no more than a trodden blade of grass! But what is such a person? Behold, that is a Satan!
GGJ|2|9|10|0|There indeed have to be rulers as well as commanders, but understand this - they must be chosen and called to it by God and in future be descendants of long-anointed kings. These are then called; but let all those beware who would leave their poor hut hurrying to wrest the scepter to themselves by all sorts of means! Verily, for such it would be better to have never been born!
GGJ|2|9|11|0|I shall give you another picture of God's Kingdom of Heaven: It is exactly like a good soil in which the most noble grapes grow and ripen next to briers and thistles, and yet they both grow in one and the same good soil. The difference lies solely in the application. The grapevine converts it to something good, the briers and thistles to something bad, useless and not enjoyable for any human.
GGJ|2|9|12|0|Thus heaven also flows into the devil as it does into God's angels; but each of the two makes different use of it.
GGJ|2|9|13|0|Heaven is also like a fruit tree which bears good sweet fruit. Now various people come under its richly blessed branches who want to enjoy such fruit. Some of them are moderate and gratefully enjoy only as much as is good for them, where as others who like the taste of the fruit begrudge it to others and do not want to leave anything on the tree but eat it all until the last apple has been consumed, so that the contented may not later find some more. But they fall ill and have to die while the contented ones feel refreshed through the moderate consumption of the fruit. And yet both parties had fruit from the same tree.
GGJ|2|9|14|0|Thus heaven is also like a good wine which invigorates the moderate, but destroys and kills the immoderate, and so one and the same wine becomes heaven for one and real hell for the other, -and yet it is drawn from one and the same skin.
GGJ|2|9|15|0|Tell Me, friend, whether you now comprehend what is heaven and what is hell?"
GGJ|2|10|1|1|The Commandment of Order
GGJ|2|10|1|0|Says Faustus, "Lord, now the light is dawning within me. In all infinity there is but One God, One power and One law of eternal order. For him who adopts this law everything and everywhere is heaven, but the one who out of his own freedom wants to resist this law finds hell and torment everywhere."
GGJ|2|10|2|0|Say I, "Indeed, so it is. Fire is an exceedingly useful element; he who uses it procures incalculable advantage. It would be too long-winded to enumerate all the advantages accruing to mankind from the proper, wise and expedient use of fire. If however someone were to use fire most unwisely and constantly only for fun and so recklessly as to light it upon the roofs of dwellings or in dense forest, there the same fire shall destroy and ruin everything!
GGJ|2|10|3|0|When it is frosty in winter, then everyone goes to the fireplace and gladly warms himself at the crackling fire filling the fireplace with the heating flames; but such as would fall in the fire it would kill and consume.
GGJ|2|10|4|0|But I tell you something else: In order to become truly God's children men of this world must be led through water and fire. Heaven in its primal essence is water and fire. What has no affinity with water is killed by it, and what is not itself fire cannot exist in the fire."
GGJ|2|10|5|0|Says Faustus, "Lord, this again I cannot understand! How is one to take this? How can one become water and fire at one and the same time? For water and fire are notoriously mutually hostile elements: one destroy and annihilates the other. If the fire is a mighty one, and one pours water over it, then the water is quickly converted to steam and air; if however the water is mightier than the fire then the latter is extinguished as soon as flooded. If then in order to be like heaven, one has to be simultaneously water and fire then one would in the end dissolve anyway!? What prospects then for life's everlasting duration?"
GGJ|2|10|6|0|Say I, "Oh, quite good ones! Both in proper proportion whereupon the one constantly produces and sustains the other! For behold, if there were not any fire in and around the earth there would not be water either; and if there were not any water in and around the earth, there would not be any fire, - for one perpetually produces the other."
GGJ|2|10|7|0|Asks Faustus, "Why? How come?"
GGJ|2|10|8|0|Say I, "Take all the fire, from which comes all heat, away from the earth, and the entire earth shall turn into a diamond-hard lump of ice upon which no life could subsist; then remove all water from the earth, and it shall only too soon turn to paltry dust. Because fire shall not maintain itself without water that is so essential for new creations upon earth; where however no sequential or new creations continue to take place, there death and decay have set in.
GGJ|2|10|9|0|Behold a tree that has lost its fluids and you shall become aware of how the tree shall shortly rot and therewith disintegrate. Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|2|10|10|0|Says Faustus, "Yes, Lord, now we all understand that too, and recognise that You are filled with divine spirit, and that You are Yourself the Creator of all things. For what man can fathom by himself how the entire creation functions and by what laws it endures? This can be clear and familiar in all depth to Him Who carries the spirit within Him, - through Whom all things were made and now continue to exist. - I can do no more than thank You from a heart filled with deepest love for You, for all the great spiritual and also material favours bestowed upon me here! For what else can I poor, weak and sinful man do for the Lord of infinity?"
GGJ|2|10|11|0|Say I, "You are right. But for the time being keep what you know and what you have seen and found out here to yourself, not making Me known before time, and do not forget the poor in your earthly fortune now! For whatever you have done for the poor in My name, that have you done for Me, and you shall be rewarded in heaven. But now that we have finished everything in Kis that needed doing and settling, we intend to get ready for our journey to Nazareth."
GGJ|2|11|1|1|The Lord and His disciples” departure to Nazareth. [Matt. Chap. 13: 53]
GGJ|2|11|1|0|Says Faustus: "So I need to give the order to load my things on board?"
GGJ|2|11|2|0|Say I, "It has already been done. Since your ships would not have sufficed, Baram and Kisjonah have loaned their two big ships for the purpose, and everything but the departure is finalised."
GGJ|2|11|3|0|Says Faustus: "That it is sure to be so, I would no longer question, for what should not be possible to the Almighty?"
GGJ|2|11|4|0|But now Joel and Jairuth together with Archiel step over to Me to thank Me for everything. Parting with Me amidst much thanksgiving, and starting on their way to Sichar, they are met by the deputation that I foretold them and are received with much honour, imploring Jonael with the solemn entreaty to accept back the office of the High Priest; and both Jonael and Jairuth recall how I had predicted it to them.
GGJ|2|11|5|0|We hove, after My repeated rendition of parables on the Kingdom of heaven [Matt 13:53] and after letting the Sycharites go, took leave of Kisjonah with the promise of soon calling on him again; and who upon My advice stayed home this time and also did not accompany Faustus. About two hours to midday we boarded a big ship, travelling with Faustus, who with his young wife had taken his place on My ship, to the vicinity of Capernaum, where the landing place was located for this city as well as for Nazareth, which as known is not far from Capernaum.
GGJ|2|11|6|0|After we landed and stepped ashore, Faustus said: "Lord, I shall go with You to Nazareth and restore their dwelling to Your mother and Your earthly brothers and sisters."
GGJ|2|11|7|0|Say I, "This also is already done, and at home and out there in your large court district you shall find everything in the nicest and best order; because My Archiel has settled all your affairs. But go yourself to Capernaum, and when you run into the chief Jairus - which is certain to occur - and when he complains to you about his pains, then tell him that I shall now be staying in Nazareth for some time. If he desires anything then he should come to Me - but only by himself."
GGJ|2|11|8|0|Says Faustus: "Could I accompany him?"
GGJ|2|11|9|0|Say I: "Oh, indeed, but also only yourself!" - With these words we parted.
GGJ|2|11|10|0|I now leave for My earthly fatherland with My numerous disciples, and Faustus at once orders a lot of carriers, packers and wagons by which he moves the treasures to be brought along to his dwelling in Capernaum. That the moving in of the chief justice so richly loaded by the side of a beautiful wife arousing much sensation hardly needs mentioning; but it is even easier to imagine that the chief of the Pharisees there named Jairus came to meet him for many reasons - for he also knew something of the troop of the twelve Pharisees to Jerusalem, and that Faustus has been summoned to Kis on their account.
GGJ|2|11|11|0|Faustus received him with full esteem, saying to him: "One honest one was saved, and the pledges which were unjustly extorted by these Pharisees in secret from the Jews have been restored to them to the last cent, and eleven are now enjoying their well-earned punishment in the Temple in Jerusalem for their numerous, unheard-of deceptions and robberies. It would be too long-winded to tell you everything the eleven have perpetrated, but when you enjoy some leisure, come and read all the files, and your hair will stand on end. But now to another matter! How are things with your sweet daughter? Does she live, or has she died?"
GGJ|2|11|12|0|Says an exceedingly sad Jairus, starting to cry: "Oh, friend, why do you remind me of it? She unfortunately died; for no physician could help her. The only physician, Borus of Nazareth, said that he could indeed help her but would not because I had sinned too exceedingly against his friend Jesus, Who is his Master. And so my most beloved has died. It was heart-rending how the dying one cried out to Jesus, that He should help her, and however whilst dying castigated me for sinning so despicably against Jesus, the greatest benefactor of poor suffering mankind, that she now has to irrevocably die, I had indeed tried everything to find Jesus, that He should help her! But Jesus would not hear my messengers, although I have now repented my sin against Him a thousandfold! But it is all over now! She has lain in the grave already four days and stinks pestilentially! May Jehovah now have grace and mercy upon her beautiful soul!"
GGJ|2|11|13|0|Says Faustus: "Friend! I sympathise with you whole-heartedly; but I also say unto you that the almighty Lord Jesus is now at Nazareth. According to my wide-ranging experience now, nothing is impossible to Him! How now, if you went to Him personally? I say unto you, He has power aplenty to call your daughter out of the grave into life and to give her back to you!"
GGJ|2|11|14|0|Says Jairus: "Even if the latter were no longer possible, I nevertheless want to go over and ask His thousandfold forgiveness for offending and saddening Him, even though not voluntarily of course but under coercion."
GGJ|2|11|15|0|Says Faustus: "Good, then come along with me; we shall meet up with Him in Nazareth, and that at His mother's house. But by his explicit wish no one is to accompany us!" Jairus, gripped by a blissful premonition, at once goes along with Faustus' suggestion. Both have mules saddled, trotting off to Nazareth as quickly as possible. A couple of hours to sunset they reach Nazareth, leaving their mules at an inn and continuing on foot to My mother's house finding Me with Borus who was one of the first from Nazareth to come and meet Me with open arms, for he was appraised of My arrival at Nazareth that day.
GGJ|2|11|16|0|As Faustus entered the room with Jairus, the latter began to cry, falling down before Me and begging Me loudly that I would forgive him his immense sin of ingratitude which he committed against Me.
GGJ|2|11|17|0|I say to him however: "Arise! Your transgression is forgiven you, but do not sin a second time! Where is your daughter buried?"
GGJ|2|11|18|0|Speaks Jairus: "Lord, You are aware of my having erected a school for the children of the land not far from here, provided with a small house of prayer. Inside this house of prayer I had a tomb built for myself; since my daughter died before however, I had her brought there and laid in the new tomb, where no dead had lain yet. This tomb is hardly two thousand paces distant from here. If You, oh Lord, would want to view her, it would make me blissful beyond measure; for otherwise I would be grieved to death!"
GGJ|2|11|19|0|Say I: "Well then, so take Me there, but none besides yourself and Faustus must follow Me."
GGJ|2|11|20|0|The disciples however asked Me whether they must not be present either.
GGJ|2|11|21|0|Say I: "This time no one other than the two concerned."
GGJ|2|11|22|0|Says Borus: "Lord, You know me, that I can be mute like a fish; would there be any harm in me as a physician accompanying You?"
GGJ|2|11|23|0|Say I: "As I have spoken, it is to be; only us three, and no one else!"
GGJ|2|12|1|1|Sarah’s second resurrection from death.
GGJ|2|12|1|0|After that, none dared to as, further questions and we went over to the tomb. I viewed the now pestilential corpse, asking Jairus whether he opined or believed his daughter to be only apparently dead?
GGJ|2|12|2|0|Says Jairus: "Lord, in my heart I did not believe this the first time either, and knew only too well that my most beloved daughter Sarah as fully dead. I was pulled into the false witness against You by the hair and had I not signed the evil testimony then You would have been persecuted even more sharply, which was most earnestly not my wish! Since I had however signed the false witness, one regarded You merely as a work-shy vagrant who indeed makes people well every now and then to make a name for himself in Israel as some sort of prophet awakened by God - or perhaps even the Messiah Himself, Whom the well-off and rich present priesthood fears above all else, because it is written that when the high priest in the order of Melchisedek from eternity comes to earth it shall mean the full end of all other priests, and that the new Melchisedek shall then reign with his angels over all generations of the earth forever.
GGJ|2|12|3|0|I say unto you: all the high priests and all junior priests fear neither the fire nor the big storm that passed the cave where the great prophet Elijah was hidden; but the gentle breeze above the prophet's cave they fear, because they keep saying that the high priest in the order of Melchizedek will come quietly as a thief in the night and take everything they had earned up till now! Wherefore no priest wants to live through the arrival of God's anointed from eternity but have same postponed as far as possible into the most remote future.
GGJ|2|12|4|0|But since the priesthood in general and especially the old ones have undoubtedly noted something like that about You on account of Your extraordinary deeds and doctrine, they also try everything, if possible, to ruin You! Were this to be impossible, on account of Your truly being that for which they take You, they would then do penance in sackcloth and ashes for their trouble, expecting the almighty stroke from above with which they have perpetually feared to lose everything or they would not have otherwise stoned nearly all prophets. Behold, this is the reason for which I declared You a vagabond, rather than Him Whom You surely are. For men cannot call their dead back to life: such only the Spirit of God is capable of doing, which in my opinion dwells and works within You in all fullness."
GGJ|2|12|5|0|Say I: "It is because I secretly knew for what actual reason you denied Me that I came to you in your great distress, to help you for a lengthy period. This is also the actual reason why I took no one along besides you two. But when the time comes then they too shall find out the reason. But you shall now see God's power and glory!"
GGJ|2|12|6|0|Here I leaned into the tomb inside which the young Sarah lay wrapped in linen, saying to Jairus: "Behold, night has come and the little lamp in the tomb gives only a most feeble shine! Go to the caretaker of this school and prayer house and obtain a strong light; because when life is given back to her, she has to see in order to climb out of the tomb."
GGJ|2|12|7|0|Says Jairus: "Oh Lord, should this indeed be possible? There is advanced decomposition! But I do believe that with God, everything is possible, and I shall be back at once with a stronger light."
GGJ|2|12|8|0|Jairus now hurries to get a stronger light, which however he is not able to obtain straight away, because the caretaker's light has gone out, and it is taking the latter a long time to kindle the two wooden rubbing sticks.
GGJ|2|12|9|0|But I awaken and lift Sarah from the tomb as soon as Jairus was through the door.
GGJ|2|12|10|0|The awoken one asks Me somewhat drowsily: "For Jehovah's sake! Where am I now? What happened to me? I had just been in a beautiful garden with lots of playmates, and now I am suddenly shifted to this dark and confined chamber!"
GGJ|2|12|11|0|Say I: "Be of good cheer and calm down, Sarah. For behold, I Your Jesus Who has awakened you from death to life the first time just a few weeks ago have now awoken you from death again and given you a solid life. Henceforth no sickness shall torment you, and when after many years your time shall come then I Myself, coming down from the heavens, shall fetch you and lead you into My Kingdom, of which there shall be no end everlastingly."
GGJ|2|12|12|0|Only on hearing My voice, Sarah fully comes alive, saying with the most lovingly friendly voice in the world: "Oh, You only beloved of my young life and heart! I knew of course that he who loves You alone above all needs to fear no death! From an over-mighty love for You, my first bringer of life, I became sick, because I could not find out where You had gotten to; and on inquiring about Your whereabouts with the most fervent love for You, I was told, to calm me down with the most blatant killing of my feelings that You had been taken prisoner and handed over to the severe courts as a traitor! This broke the heart in my breast; I soon became sick and died a second time. Oh how endlessly happy I am to have You again, my only and most fervent love.
GGJ|2|12|13|0|Upon the death-bed I said indeed: 'If my one and only Jesus still lives, He will not let me decompose in the cold tomb!' - And behold, what my heart told me has happened. I fully live again, and that in the arms of my beloved Jesus. But from now on nothing shall be able to separate me from Your godly side. As the least of your maidens I shall follow You wherever You may go."
GGJ|2|12|14|0|Even as Sarah is thus revealing her heart to Me, Jairus is at last approaching the tomb-chamber with a resin light. I say to her however: "Behold, your father Jairus is coming. Hide therefore behind Faustus' back, so that he does not set his eyes on you straight away, as it would harm his health. But when I call you then quickly step forward with cheerful and happy mien, and such sight shall then not harm him." Sarah at once follows such advice, and Jairus walks into the chamber the moment Sarah took good cover behind Faustus' back.
GGJ|2|12|15|0|Jairus apologised for having taken so long getting the light.
GGJ|2|12|16|0|But I say: "It does not matter. For no one can sin beyond the possible, and he who is fully dead shall not be more so in about a further quarter hour, but rather more alive where there are any residual preconditions for life at all!"
GGJ|2|12|17|0|Says Jairus: "Now then Lord, if a poor sinner may also dare to beg You, then please bestow Your grace not on account of me unworthy one, but upon Sarah the one surely loving You above all else."
GGJ|2|12|18|0|Say I: "But on one condition and one reason, that I don't awaken her for you, but purely for Myself! She shall henceforth follow Me and not yourself; if you also wish to follow Me from time-to-time then you shall be near your daughter."
GGJ|2|12|19|0|Says Jairus: "May everything be in accordance with Your will, if only my one and only child could be called back to life."
GGJ|2|12|20|0|Say I: "Well then, shine into the open tomb!"
GGJ|2|12|21|0|Jairus steps up sighing to the edge of the tomb, looking and looking but seeing nothing but the linen and head-wrap and bindings all pressed into a heap. Not seeing his dead daughter he gets sorrowful, asking Me: "Lord, what went on here? The smell is here still, but nothing else! Has someone stolen the corpse? Why did he not take the scarves and bindings as well?"
GGJ|2|12|22|0|Say I: "Because the now living one no longer has need of such!"
GGJ|2|12|23|0|Jairus cries out with delight, which suddenly overcame his grief: "How?! What? - Where then is the re-animated Sarah?"
GGJ|2|12|24|0|I call out: "Sarah - step out!"
GGJ|2|12|25|0|The most beautiful Sarah suddenly steps out from behind Faustus' back, saying with completely healthy and loud voice: "Here I am, fully alive and well! But now no longer belonging to you but fully to Jesus! Because the love of my heart for Jesus, the Lord over life and death, which they desperately tried to make out as the grossest of all sins, killed my feeble body for the second time. But this mighty love also gave it life back again! And behold, father Jairus, you call me your daughter also but you gave me life only once! What is He to me and I to Him, Who gave me life fully twice? Which of you two is now more really my father?"
GGJ|2|12|26|0|Says Jairus: "You are right! Obviously He Who fully gave you life back twice, and I here cannot contend with your love from time to time. Are you, who were everything to me on this earth, and now again shall be after Jesus the Lord satisfied with that?"
GGJ|2|12|27|0|Says Sarah: "Yes father Jairus, I am fully satisfied therewith!"
GGJ|2|12|28|0|Say I: "And I also! But now let us return to My house. There a good evening meal awaits us, and My daughter Sarah must above all be properly strengthened; since her newly animated body needs to be properly nourished with good food. Therefore let us hurriedly leave this place!"
GGJ|2|13|1|1|Scene between Jairus and his wife
GGJ|2|13|1|0|Jairus now covers the grave and locks the door behind us, whereby one could get into the grave chamber and finally to the grave itself, and then walks with us. However, about seventy steps outside this school and chapel is the little dwelling of the keeper and guard located, with whom Jairus obtained the light earlier.
GGJ|2|13|2|0|Since the increasing moon illuminated the evening a little, the guard immediately recognized Jairus' little daughter, who walked cheerfully next to Me dressed in a white sweeping garn. Horrified he asked Jairus: "What is this?! What do I see?! Is this not Sarah, your late little daughter?! - Was she also seemingly dead this time round?"
GGJ|2|13|3|0|Says Jairus: "May it be as it is! You do not have to ask any questions here, but to be completely silent about everything you see here, otherwise you will loose your job! However, take this deeply to heart and think, grasp and comprehend, that with God many things are quite easily possible! But it requires a firm believe and an enlivened trust! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|2|13|4|0|Says the guard: "Yes, elated master!"
GGJ|2|13|5|0|Thereupon says Jairus: "In future stay away from me with those honour-showing addresses and speak to me like a brother! But now, for you not have to guard a corpse anymore, go quickly to Capernaum and tell nobody their what you just have seen, also not to my wife! However tell her, that she must accompany immediately, if possible, to Nazareth to the house of Joseph; because I have to discuss very important matters with her! Take a few good mules, so that you can get quicker to the house of the carpenter in Nazareth!"
GGJ|2|13|6|0|The guard who himself is the owner of a quick trotting donkey bridles and saddles hastily the animal, rides with it to Capernaum and delivers the given message to the wife of Jairus. The grieving wife gets up quickly and follows the messenger. The donkeys are moving quickly and within less than one hour they arrive at the house of My bodily mother Maria in Nazareth, who is now quite happy again for being allowed to call the old little house of Joseph her own. When Jairus' wife entered the room where we enjoying quite a good evening meal, which this time was prepared by Borus, she soon notices her Sarah alongside Me, who cheerfully and happily and at the same time looking great, was busy to consume with the greatest appetite a good, boneless fish with salt, oil and somewhat wine vinegar.
GGJ|2|13|7|0|The wife nearly can't believe her eyes and says after a while, tapping Jairus on the shoulder: "Jairus, here stands your grieving wife, for whom you have send by messenger, as if you had to discuss important matters with me! But I already see the importance of all importances! Tell me, Man! Am I dreaming or is this reality? Is this girl sitting next to Jesus, looking so good, not a living match of our late, most dearest Sarah? - O Jehovah, why have You taken Sarah from me!?"
GGJ|2|13|8|0|Says Jairus, himself completely overwhelmed, to his wife: "Be consoled, you my beloved wife! This girl does not only looks like our most dearest Sarah, but most seriously, it is her! Lord Jesus, full of the divine spirit, has awakened her for the second time, just like He awakened her from death a few weeks ago. That she now looks so good is caused by His incomprehensible, apparent divine powers. But do not disturb her in her appetite; since she has fasted for quite some time now!"
GGJ|2|13|9|0|Says the wife nearly not able to get a grip on herself because of amazement and happiness: "Tel me now, you wise master in Israel, what do you think about this Jesus! It appears more and more to me that He nevertheless His low birth level, is the promised Messiah!? Because such deeds have never before been performed by any prophet not of course not by any other person!"
GGJ|2|13|10|0|Says Jairus: "Yes, yes, it is indeed so! But it means keep the greatest secrecy about it, since He Himself want's it like this; because if this would become known, we soon would have the whole of Jerusalem and Rome on our neck, and if He would not oppose it with His divine powers, we would be in quite some trouble! Therefore, wife, be mute like a castle wall! For this reason Sarah will, in order not to betray the divine Master with her appearance and to recover her health completely, stay for at least a full year under the supervision and guidance of either Himself or at least under His loving, exceedingly wise mother Maria, and we will visit her from time to time. Correctly speaking both of us do not really have a claim to her anymore; for we gave her only a miserable, illness ridden life by our mute lust and did know what will become of our act when we slept with each other. This heavenly Sarah was given to us, who was given by God a most healthy soul, but from us a weak, sick body! Twice she has died on us and would have been lost forever for this world! However, at both occasions He gave her a new, healthy life! - The question is now, who is more her father and mother, - He or we two poor sinners!"
GGJ|2|13|11|0|Says Sarah's mother: "Yes, you are wise, knows the law and all the Prophets; therefore you are always right in all things, but for me it is already a heavenly bliss that she is alive again and that we have the good fortune to see and speak to her from time to time."
GGJ|2|13|12|0|Says Jairus: "Let us be quiet now; since the meal is finished and possibly He wants to say something!"
GGJ|2|13|13|0|But I call on Faustus and say to him: "Friend and brother, I'm quite sorry that for today you cannot sleep over; important business is awaiting you at home and therefore I have to let you go for a few days. However, after a few days come again here! If there is any talk about Me, then you know what to say!"
GGJ|2|13|14|0|Says Faustus: "Lord, You know me better than I know myself! Therefore You can depend on me; since a Roman is not a weak culm for the winds to play with loosely! If I say yes, not even death can force a no from me! But I'm going now and my mule is already saddled and bridled and within a small hour I will be at home. In your name, o my greatest Friend Jesus, the expected business will come to a good end. I put myself completely in your love, wisdom and divine power!" With these words Faustus leaves quickly by the door.
GGJ|2|13|15|0|Thereupon Sarah's mother comes to Me and thanked Me with a deeply humble hart, recognizing how much she is unworthy of such unheard of mercy.
GGJ|2|13|16|0|But I console her and say to Sarah: "My little daughter, look, here is your mother!"
GGJ|2|13|17|0|Only now does Sarah gets up and greets her mother with exceeding friendliness, but immediately remarks that she will stay with Me; since she loves Me too much to be able to be separated from me! The mother and also the high priest Jairus praise the daughter for this a lot but nevertheless asks her not to forget about them entirely! And Sarah solemnly promises both, that she loves them now more than ever before. With that both were beyond measure satisfied, became quiet and caressed their daughter.
GGJ|2|14|1|1|About the difference between human and divine power
GGJ|2|14|1|0|Now the Greek Philopold from Kana in Samaria came to Me and said: "Lord, I have been now over three days with You but could not find one moment to discuss with You what I according to Your will have accomplished, and how through my preaching which I gave them after Your departure from Kana, have converted all to believe in You. It seems now that You have some spare time; could You also listen a little to what I have to say!"
GGJ|2|14|2|0|Says I: "My very worthy friend Philopold. Would you not think that I would have long since asked you various things concerning Cana if I did not know exactly how matters stand? -Look at all My brothers. Do I talk with them much? For days not a word outwardly, but all the more often inwardly-spiritually through their heart and look. None of them come to Me asking: "Lord, why do You not speak to me?" I tell you, as I have for a long time told everyone: I do not call disciples so as to talk with them without any cause whatsoever, but so that they hear My teaching and witness My deeds. For all that they know I have known already long before, and what they want to know in particular, I tell them through their heart the moment it is needed. And if this is so, ask yourself why My initiated disciples should require a daily discussion. You, too, are now My disciple and, therefore, will have to submit to such an order in My school.
GGJ|2|14|3|0|With other people, however, who are not My closest disciples I do have to exchange words outwardly, for with their very worldly hearts they would not hear let alone understand Me. I do still speak also with My disciples outwardly if and when required, but that is then not for the sake of the disciples, but for the sake of these who are not disciples. - Tell Me, have you comprehended this!"
GGJ|2|14|4|0|Says Philopold: Yes, Lord, now Your mercy is so clear to me as the sun on a brightest midday, and I thank You for such most amicable clarification! But Lord, if I now observe this most glorious and beautiful Sarah who with her beauty could compare herself with every angel of heaven, then it seems impossible to me that she is supposed to have pain in the grave for even a second. Because such vitality I have not yet encountered. Yet it is nevertheless true that You have awoken her from death twice. Now my heart is urging me mightily to find out from You how such is possible to You!"
GGJ|2|14|5|0|Say I to him softly: "surely you found out at Cana Who I am? If you know that then it is odd that you can ask how I can revive a dead person. Did not sun, moon and stars as well as this earth go forth from Me, and did not I populate this earth with countless living beings? If I could give them an existence, and independent life in the beginning how should that be impossible for Me with a maiden that was possible for Me with countless beings from eternity to eternity? If you know this and even received instruction on it from an angel, how can you still ask?
GGJ|2|14|6|0|Behold, every stone even against which you may knock heavily is only maintained through My will; were I to release it from My all-creating and maintaining Will but for a moment, it would also cease to exist in the same moment.
GGJ|2|14|7|0|You may indeed crush the stone and through intensive heat even dissolve it into a kind of air, as taught in secretive chemistry; but all this can take place with the stone and every other type of matter only because I permit it for man's benefit and advantage. Were I not to permit it then you could move even the smallest stone no more than a mountain. You can furthermore throw a stone high up, and it shall, depending on your strength and skill ascend to an impressive height; but after reaching maximum height in relation to hurling effect, it shall at once fall back to earth. And behold, this is all My will, and My permission up to a point, where it says, this far and no further!"
GGJ|2|14|8|0|A stone-throw clearly shows you the scope of man's power and will. A few moments in time and man's feeble will is seized by Me and driven back into the due order set by Me from eternity, which is weighed out to the minutest particle through all of eternal infinity! If therefore all this depends exclusively on My will and permission, how could it not be possible to me to revive a deceased maiden?
GGJ|2|14|9|0|But do go outside and fetch Me a piece of wood and a stone and I will show you how I can accomplish all these things through the might of the Father within Me."
GGJ|2|14|10|0|Philopold promptly brings a stone and a rotten piece of wood. And I say to him, speaking in an undertone: "Look, I lift up the stone and place it in the free air and, look, it does not fall. Do try to push it from this position." Philopold tries, but the stone cannot be shifted even by a hair's breadth.
GGJ|2|14|11|0|However I say: "Now I shall allow the stone to be shifted by you as you please; but once you let it go it will again take this position and will after some swaying or suddenly be fixed to this given position."
GGJ|2|14|12|0|Says Philopold: "Lord, spare me this test, for Your holy word is sufficient for me."
GGJ|2|14|13|0|Say I: "All right. It is now My will that this stone disappears, and this wood shall sprout and bring forth leaves, blossoms and fruit of its kind." Thereupon the stone becomes invisible, and the old wood becomes fresh, sprouts and brings forth leaves, blossoms and finally ripe fruit, that is, some figs since the wood came from a fig tree.
GGJ|2|14|14|0|Now everybody's attention is turning to Me and Philopold, for most of the disciples had already fallen asleep and Jairus and his wife could not stop fondling their daughter. I and Philopold, however, had carried out our experiments further away at a little table below a dim lamp and, therefore, had not been noticed by hundreds until Philopold's astonishment became too conspicuous whereupon many soon turned their attention to us. But I told them to rest and silence reigned once more.
GGJ|2|14|15|0|Then I again bade the stone to be and it was once more lying on the table, but left the fig branch with the fruits which in the morning were eaten with much pleasure by My Sarah.
GGJ|2|14|16|0|But I then asked Philopold whether he is in the clear. And bowing down deeply, he said: "Lord, now I am fully in the clear."
GGJ|2|14|17|0|I said: "Good, then let's take our rest."
GGJ|2|15|1|1|Philopold’s testimony to Jesus” Deity.
GGJ|2|15|1|0|Philopold then went to take a rest, as commended by Me. But his sleep was not of course a salubrious one, because the day's happenings took a toll of his emotions; on top of that the bunk's were in no good shape, as the bailiffs had taken possession of almost everything other than a bit of straw, and we thus found a literally empty house. While Sarah was being re-awakened, Borus, my brethren and many other disciples had indeed been engaged in moving proper bunks, tables, benched, kitchen and tableware into the house; but to do so on short notice along natural lines for some hundred people who partly found accommodation in the open or in other houses was possible only for barest essential.
GGJ|2|15|2|0|And so I Myself spent the night on a bench with a bit of straw under My head - and Philopold even on the floor and without straw. Hence he also was one of the first on his feet in the morning; and when asked by Jairus, who with his wife and daughter Sarah enjoyed quite a good straw bunk, how he had rested on the hard floor, he replied,
GGJ|2|15|3|0|Philopold: "As the nature of the floor permits! But it all depends on habit; in the course of a year the body would certainly befriend it more than during a night."
GGJ|2|15|4|0|Says Jairus: "Had you only mentioned it; we had plenty of straw!"
GGJ|2|15|5|0|Says Philopold: "Here, behold the Lord! He Whom all heavens and worlds obey, and for whose will all angels watch! His bunk is no better by a hair's breadth than mine!"
GGJ|2|15|6|0|Says Jairus, in whom Pharisaism still resided to a large extent: "Friend, are you not perhaps overstating the case? It is indeed indisputable that this Jesus is full of the godly spirit, to a greater extent than any prophet ever was filled - because his deeds exceed sky-high all the deeds of Moses, Elijah and all the other great and smaller prophets. But that the fullness of the Godhead should reside in him seems a rather risky assumption to me! The prophets too awoke the dead through the divine Spirit with which they were filled; but they merely not dared ascribing to themselves but to God. For had they ascribed the success to themselves, it would have made them gross sinners against God, and God would have taken the spirit from them. But Jesus does everything as if from Himself and like a Lord - and this indeed favours your speculative assumption, and to a certain extent I am completely of your opinion, but as said with all caution! Because this could also be permission from above to test our faith in the one God! But if all the fullness of the Godhead were to really dwell in Jesus, then indeed we would have accept His testimony as eternally true under all circumstances! What do you say to that?"
GGJ|2|15|7|0|Says Philopold: "I am fully of the latter view and think His testimony of the fullness of the Godhead in Him completely true. It is Him and no one else!
GGJ|2|15|8|0|The thing is especially hard to explain in this our miracle-working time, for one can always say: I saw magicians there and there who of a truth performed extraordinary deeds and the prophets of old also awoke the dead, one of them indeed clothing a heap of skeletons with flesh and reviving them. Hence miraculous deeds are by far no proof yet for hailing a worker of miracles as a God!
GGJ|2|15|9|0|But here with Jesus it is an entirely different thing. With all the prophets, extended prayer and fasting had to precede a miraculous deed, for God to find them worthy of performing a miracle through them; the magicians need a magic wand together with a great many signs and formulas, besides carrying a lot of ointments, oils, waters, metals, stones, herbs and roots with whose hidden powers they are familiar, applying same with their performances; but where has anything like that ever been seen with Jesus, the Lord? No trace of praying or fasting, at least during the short time I had the privilege of knowing Him, not to mention a magic wand or any magical paraphernalia!
GGJ|2|15|10|0|Besides that, all prophets spoke and wrote in secretive imagery, and none but those coming from their school could understand them. Notwithstanding the fact that I am a Greek, your Scriptures are not unknown to me, and I know Moses and all your prophets! Whoever understand these one and all verily must be of a special extraction!
GGJ|2|15|11|0|Jesus however, expresses the most hidden things with such clarity, that not seldom a child must understand them! He explained the Creation and I nearly believed myself capable of creating a world! Where is the prophet, or the master of all magicians who speaks like Jesus?
GGJ|2|15|12|0|Who has ever understood a syllable of what the magician says at his performances? Deepest night reigns in their talks, and in the speeches of the prophets it indeed dawns here and there; yet their dawn does not help anyone to make out an object thirty paces ahead. Here however it is all sunshine on the brightest midday. Whatever He says is deepest divine wisdom, yet bright and clear for every man's intellect. And whether He will happens instantly!
GGJ|2|15|13|0|If things are like with Jesus to a hair's breadth, then I fail to see for what reason I should still hesitate to acknowledge Him as the indisputable Lord of heaven and earth, loving Him beyond all measure and giving Him alone all honour?
GGJ|2|15|14|0|Look here on the table! This fresh fig branch with a great many fully ripe fruits is a live explanation He gave me yesterday, when asking Him, after you all slept already, how it was possible for Him to awaken the fully dead. He asked for a completely decayed, therefore completely dead branch., I brought whatever my hands got hold of in the night. He did not even touch the dead wood, but just commanded it, and the dead wood began to sprout, to bloom, and here you have the ripe fruit. Take and give them to the most beloved Sarah - who will feast herself thereon."
GGJ|2|16|1|1|The Lord visits the Synagogue. [Matt. 13:54]
GGJ|2|16|1|0|Jairus wakes Sarah, who had already began to stir, handing her the branch, and she is overjoyed therewith, biting straight away into the honey-sweet fruits and consuming them all. After she had eaten them all, I awaken on My bench.
GGJ|2|16|2|0|Sarah is the first to give Me a heart-felt morning greeting, and I ask her how the figs tasted. And she said with great joy: "Lord, they were heavenly and sweet as honey! Philopold, Your friend, gave them to me in Your name, and I ate them all, for they were exceedingly good! You probably got them for me?"
GGJ|2|16|3|0|Say I: "My most beloved Sarah. Indeed for you; because you were the reason last night for My showing friend Philopold how I awaken the dead, by revitalising a completely rotten fig branch, so it might bear sweet fruit one more time for you, My beloved Sarah. Hence you did well to consume it, for it shall multiply your lasting health! But now let us at once move into the open, until the rooms are tidied and cleaned and then we shall partake of a morning-meal and then turn to today's business."
GGJ|2|16|4|0|Following these words all move into the open, enjoying the bright and crystal-clear morning, and all were uplifted by the most beautiful morning.
GGJ|2|16|5|0|But Jairus came over to Me, saying: "Lord! There shall never be an end to my thanks! Rather than ever allowing myself to be ever led astray against You again I shall become a most zealous follower of Your holy doctrine, and Philopold shall remain my friend for life, for it is only he I can be thankful for the true light about You. Notwithstanding him being a Greek, he nevertheless is more knowledgeable in our Scriptures than all the Scribes of Judea, Galilee, Samaria and Palestine! In short, I am now fully in the clear about You, and it is factually as I have often thought secretly. But I must be off to Capernaum, where certain concerns await me. But my wife and daughter Sarah I leave in Your care for a time convenient to You; for not even in heaven could they be better looked after. But if I can get away in the evening, then I shall here with Faustus and Conrnelius and perhaps also the old Cyrenius, who is supposed to come to Capernaum today. And so I take my leave of Your love, patience and grace." Thereupon he takes his leave of his wife and sweet Sarah, then lets his fast mules be brought, mounting the strongest and trotting off at fast pace.
GGJ|2|16|6|0|I however now call everyone to breakfast, and we move into cleaned and tidied rooms where a good meal prepared by Borus awaits us.
GGJ|2|16|7|0|After the meal, Borus beckons Me aside, saying: "My most intimately beloved friend! I know that You have perceived well in advance what I want to share privately; but there are some among Your disciples who I don't thing need to know what we are discussing, the only reason I asked You over."
GGJ|2|16|8|0|Say I: "That would not be necessary, because what you want to tell Me, I have already told My disciples at length in Kis, voicing My praise. They know everything, and hence we need not keep it secret."
GGJ|2|16|9|0|Says Borus: "Ah, in that case is shall speak openly!"
GGJ|2|16|10|0|Hence we go back, to the company, and I say to Borus: "My most beloved friend! What you want to tell Me I already know, and all the disciples know it as well, and hence we can regard the matter as finalised. But as a Greek who simply believes in Judaism without coming under Jewish law; it is easier for you to talk to the Pharisees; if however you were an orthodox Jew through circumcision and the Law, then you would have had to severely bridle your tongue. But it was right that you spoke as you did, and so let us now write the matter into the sand. But now take Me to the Nazarene school. I shall instruct the people, that they may recognise what time this is!" [Matt. 13:54]
GGJ|2|16|11|0|Mother Mary asks whether I shall be coming home for lunch.
GGJ|2|16|12|0|Say I: "Don't trouble yourself about whether I come; it is enough that I carry all burden! I shall come in the evening."
GGJ|2|16|13|0|Sarah asks whether it is permitted that she come with Me to the school.
GGJ|2|16|14|0|Say I: "Indeed, notwithstanding that a woman is not according with the Law allowed to enter the school in male company. But all is now going to change; because like man, woman has equal right to My love and grace, which proceeds from God the Father through Me. And so come along now cheerfully and confidently, learning together with the others at the school what time it now is, hence let us go! You Sarah stay by My side, and you shall serve Me as a mighty witness! Hence keep that burial clothing on your body, for the dress too shall serve Me as testimony. But now let's go!"
GGJ|2|16|15|0|Upon these My words we immediately went to the school.
GGJ|2|17|1|1|The Lord reveals a text from Isaiah.
GGJ|2|17|1|0|When I entered the school there were about ten Nazarene elders, together with several Pharisees and Scribes seated at a large table discussing verses from Isaiah reading as follows [Isaiah 1:16-24]: (16.) Wash yourselves, make yourselves clean; put away the evil of your doings from before Mine eyes; cease to do evil. (17.) Learn to do well; seek justice, relieve the oppressed, give rights to the orphans, plead for the widow. (18.) Come now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. (19.) If ye be willing and obedient, ye shall eat the good of the Land. (20.) But if ye refuse and rebel, ye shall be devoured with the sword; for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. (21.) How is the faithful city become an harlot! It was full of judgement; righteousness lodged in it, but now murderers. (22.) Thy silver has become dross, thy wine mixed with water. (23.) Thy princes are rebellious, and companions of thieves; every one loveth gifts, and followeth after rewards; they judge not the fatherless, neither doth the cause of the widow come unto them. (24.) Therefore, saith the Lord, the Lord of hosts, the Mighty One of Israel, Ah, I will rid Myself of Mine adversaries, and avenge Myself of Mine enemies: They were discussing the meaning of such verses and could not be in the clear.
GGJ|2|17|2|0|I stepped forward, saying to them: "What are you pondering about something that stands as clearly revealed before you factually as the sun at midday? Look at your orphans, your widows! What is their state? Instead of taking care of them you even take from them what they have, whilst the poor orphans you take to the heathens as slaves, just as a few days ago you attempted to carry out such secretly and would have carried it out, had not the tax-collector Kisjonah mightily prevented you.
GGJ|2|17|3|0|The Lord indeed speaks: "Come now, and let us reason together! Though your sins be blood-red, it shall be white as snow, and though it be crimson, it shall be as white!" - but I ask when and under what condition! How is it with you and the devout city which is also called "The city of God"? What multitudes of the most abominable sins crying to heaven have already been committed therein, and what multitudes are still being committed!?
GGJ|2|17|4|0|"Wash and clean yourselves, and put away your evil nature from before Mine eyes" spoke Jehovah through the mouth of the prophet. You wash your body seven times a day indeed, cleaning your garments and whitewashing the graves of your dead two or three times a year; but your hearts remain obstinate and are full of obscenity, wherefore you resemble your whitewashed graves, which indeed appear adorned and cleaned on the outside but are inwardly pestilential, full of dead bones and stinking rot!
GGJ|2|17|5|0|The prophet spoke of the cleansing of your hearts, reminding you to put away your sins before the all-seeing eye of God; but this sense you have never taken into your heart, hence cleaning only your skin whilst letting your heart sink into all hellish filth! Oh, you hellish generation, who has taught you thus!?
GGJ|2|17|6|0|Indeed you say: "The he-goat that Moses and Aaron commanded, has right up till now been yearly laden with all Israel's sins, killed and thrown into the Jordan"! Oh you blind ones! How is it the he-goat's fault that you continue to sin on and on, not bettering yourselves in your hearts?
GGJ|2|17|7|0|This function was only a sign from which you should have learned long ago that the he-goat only represents your evil, worldly lusts, such as your arrogance which like the he-goat is kicking and stinking beyond all measure, and your fornication and filthiness in all things, your meanness, envy and hypocrisy! With the destruction of the scapegoat you ought to have forever annihilated your heart-goat, thus fulfilling Moses" and Aaron's commandment in a living way and thus reaping their blessings unfailingly. Failing this, you have indeed killed the rams, which could be of no use to you, but your sinful hearts have remained with you. Wherefore Jehovah has carried out His threat and shall further do so when your evil measure is full.
GGJ|2|17|8|0|A nice thing it is that the heathens have now to maintain justice for the people and to care for the widows and orphans! But hence it also is true what the prophet speaks: "I shall be comforted through Mine enemies, the heathens, and be avenged through them"! To where has your power gone, and where spent your strength? A small flock of heathens is ruling God's mighty people of yours! Ugh! For the everlasting disgrace and shame! The children of the serpent are wiser and more upright than the children of light.
GGJ|2|17|9|0|Wherefore it shall soon come to pass that this holy land shall be handed over to the heathens, and you shall henceforth have neither land and even less a king, but shall serve strange tyrants as slaves, and your noble daughters shall sleep with the heathens and the servants of heathens, and their fruit hated like a generation of serpents and vipers!
GGJ|2|17|10|0|You are here discussing from the prophet who wrote for your heart, as to how you could make idle ceremony more splendid through the practice of the trivial washing and cleaning of your bodies, clothing and sepulchres so that the sacrament would yield you more offerings, yet you are not capable of discerning that which alone would be pleasing to God! Oh you evil devil-servants! It is him you serve with your ceremony - and hence shall also once reap his wages in the mire, as you have also fully deserved it always.
GGJ|2|17|11|0|One cleans the body once, twice or three times a day if desirable, and one cleans clothing when it is dirty; for this Moses has commanded for the health of the body. Thus one also covers the sepulchres with a span of clay, and then covers such clay with several coats of good lime, so that the covering would not develop cracks through which particularly in the first few years of decomposition, harmful fumes would not escape, causing all kinds of dangerous sickness to man, animal and plant.
GGJ|2|17|12|0|Behold, that is the reason for ordering the whitewashing of graves, which can be grasped with the hands! How could you make this into a divine service? Oh you absurd ones, you fools! What can this do for the soul of the departed?!"
GGJ|2|18|1|1|About the nature of God, and worshipping Him.
GGJ|2|18|1|0|(The Lord:) "After a man dies, the soul is taken from the body and prevailing as an isolated spirit man, comes to a location corresponding to its complete living being; and here nothing will help it other than its free will and love. If the will and the love are good, then the location also will be good, which the soul itself shall prepare for itself in accordance with its God-implanted strength and authority. If the will and predilection are bad, then its effort also shall be bad - just as on earth a bad tree bears no good fruit and a good tree no bad fruit. Go and adorn a thorn bush with gold and precious stones and see whether it shall bear you grapes as a result! A vine however shall nevertheless bear sweet grapes full of flavour, whether you adorn it with gold or not.
GGJ|2|18|2|0|If that is so and, impossibly otherwise, ask yourselves what the whitewashing of graves, within which reside only decaying skeletons and obnoxious filth, should or could benefit the souls of the dead!
GGJ|2|18|3|0|Do you earnestly believe that God is so feeble minded and vainly foolish that He should let Himself be served with the most vain and trivial parade of matter through matter?!
GGJ|2|18|4|0|I say unto you: God is a Spirit, and those who would serve Him must do so in spirit and fullest, living truth of their heart, but not in matter through matter, which is nothing but the transitorily shackled will of the almighty Father!
GGJ|2|18|5|0|What would you say to someone who came to you asking to be paid even for devastating your crop, whilst asserting that he has given you good service? - Behold, that which you would say to such a fool is what the Father shall once say to you in the beyond, and you shall have to depart from Him even whilst being thrust out into uttermost darkness, where wailing and gnashing of teeth shall be your wages!
GGJ|2|18|6|0|As to how you look after widow's affairs, My mother Mary first of all is testimony, from whom you have taken everything, and thereafter a thousand others with whom you did not proceed any better and still don't.
GGJ|2|18|7|0|Does it not cry to heaven that Jewesses have to seek justice from the heathens and also receive it? Must it not seem really funny to Satan that his children now exceed God's children sky high on justice and righteousness? Yes, the children of the world shall indeed become children of God in future; yet you shall become children of him whom you have faithfully served at all times!
GGJ|2|18|8|0|Since you are reading Isaiah, did you never come across the passage where he says:
GGJ|2|18|9|0|"I delight in mercy and not burnt offering" or "This people honours Me with its lips, but its heart is far from Me"!
GGJ|2|18|10|0|Since you say: "such has God spoken through the prophets". What respect must you have for Him if you prefer your despicable statutes to His Commandments at all times, keeping only your own for your worldly advantage but treading the divine ones with your feet? Oh you evil ones, you perpetual servants of the devil! How shall you fare once before God's judgment-seat? Verily, the Sodomites shall fare better than you. For had such signs been given there as have been given you, they would have repented in sack-cloth and ashes, and God would not have judged them with fire and brimstone from above! Beware, the time is at hand when you shall fare as I foretold you!"
GGJ|2|19|1|1|The spiritually blind, impudent and confused Pharisees.
GGJ|2|19|1|0|Here the elders, Pharisees and Scribes rise most angrily, saying: "How dare you fluffy-beard to argue with us? - What signs occurred here?"
GGJ|2|19|2|0|Say I, standing the to them well known Sarah in front of these school and Scripture Knight's faces: "Do you know this little maiden, and are you aware of what occurred with her for the second time?"
GGJ|2|19|3|0|Here they look wide-eyed and baffle-eyed, saying softly among themselves: "By heaven, this is the Chief's daughter to a T. Did He re-awaken her again? What happened here? If he has awakened her, and this time as she was really dead a second time, then what are we going to do? Jairus appears to be on his side, or he would not have entrusted his most beloved daughter to him! Or is he perhaps not aware of it? Did Joseph's son perhaps secretly awaken her, wanting to escort her back to Jairus at an appropriate occasion? Should we perhaps let Jairus know? This thing is too conspicuous! - It is her, without any doubt it is her! And yet we all were at her funeral, as well as previously at Capernaum when she died! What's to be done? What's going to happen if this God-man accomplished such unprecedented things by whatever craft or power?" - Here they fall silent.
GGJ|2|19|4|0|I say however, scrutinising them sharply: "Now then, what does your evil heart say to that? Is this an adequate sign or not, to testify of the truth that I spoke to you?"
GGJ|2|19|5|0|Say the elders: "We are neither physicians nor chemists, who investigate the forces of nature and know how to apply them to their craft; neither are we familiar with magic when one can learn from the devil, because this would be the most monumental sin before God, and hence we cannot say by what craft or power you awakened in her! We hence are agreed not to let ourselves be deceived by such signs in our faith in Moses and all the prophets, as well as in our interpretation of Scriptures, which in the Temple has the authority as sworn by heaven! Right now several magicians are working signs, who come to us partly from the East and many from Egypt; they all perform wondrous things which no Jew can comprehend, nor wants to or is allowed because all those magic things originate from the devil. And to sum up: Your signs, because they also belong to magic, have no value for us and prove only your capacity to happily carry them out and you therefore are an accomplished master therein; but far be it from us to account of your signs accept your doctrine, which disgusts us! For a physician is no priest to us by far, and even less a prophet, - and least of all Yourself, as we have known you already of thirty years, and we knew your father. Hence see to it that you get out of our school quickly together with your idlers, or we shall have to apply force!"
GGJ|2|19|6|0|Says Sarah: "I beg You to depart from these miserable ones! For these are obstinate like stones, darker than night and more loveless than an abyss! Twice You have given me back life, yet this is nothing to these miserable ones. They even regard it as blasphemous magic and even in their crude blindness try expelling You from the school. Lord, this is ever wicked! Let's go, let's go! I feel as if Satan was standing before us in their presence."
GGJ|2|19|7|0|Say I: "My most beloved Sarah! Just calm down. We shall remain here for as long as it is My wish; for I am a Lord! Does not the earth's mighty call themselves lords, yet often have very little power; I however have all power over heaven, hell and the entire earth. I therefore am quite really a lord and shall not be commanded by anything eternally. What I do, that I do of My own free will; because I am a Lord totally!"
GGJ|2|19|8|0|On hearing this the elders and rend their vestments, shouting: "Away with You! Because we heard it clearly now that You are a blasphemer! Your works You accomplish with Beelzebub's help and are trying with Your doctrine to turn the nations away from Moses and God; hence we have no alternative but to dispatch You with stones from the world!"
GGJ|2|20|1|1|The Templers fear the Roman court.
GGJ|2|20|1|0|There were stones kept for stoning in all schools as well as in the Temple, and therefore also in this Nazarene school. As the elders, Pharisees and Scribes of this city were blindingly enraged, they took hold of the stones to throw at Me. Then all the disciples rose to their feet and threatened the mad ones. At this moment Faustus, Cornelius, Jairus and the old Cyrenius entered the large hall.
GGJ|2|20|2|0|When the enraged priests caught sight of these most eminent and well-known personages, they promptly put down their murderous objects and bowed very deeply.
GGJ|2|20|3|0|Jairus at once rushes over to Myself and Sarah, embracing Me and saying loudly to Cyrenius: "Here stand He, the great Man of all men, and here my beloved Sarah, who He twice awakened from fullest death!"
GGJ|2|20|4|0|Here the old Cyrenius steps over to Me, tears in his eyes, saying: "Oh, my God and my Lord! With what words should I, a poor, weak human thank You for all the endlessly great graces You have bestowed upon me?! Oh how happy I am for my eyes to once again be inestimably fortunate in beholding You, my holy Friend! For more than twenty years I had heard nothing more of You, notwithstanding that I thought of You many times each day, and also often making appropriate inquiries about You.
GGJ|2|20|5|0|How downcast I was even a few days ago, when the Emperor in all earnestness began to demand the unfortunate taxation moneys from Pontus and Asia Minor, with my not knowing where they had gotten to! Yet how happy, inexpressibly happy indeed, was I when about three days ago not only the missing taxes, but far more priceless treasures in gold, silver, pearls and precious stones were dispatched to me by my upright friends, Faustus and Cornelius, and all that through Your holy mediation!
GGJ|2|20|6|0|My Lord, my holy greatest Friend Jesus! Oh tell me, what I can do to reciprocate this great indebtedness even marginally! If You were willing to set my Province Chief's crown upon Your head, oh with what unmentionable joy and honour would I desire to place it at Your feet!
GGJ|2|20|7|0|Verily of a truth, Lord, You my life as you are certain to be aware of, the treasures of this earth mean exceedingly little to me; if that which I have already dispatched to Rome were mine, then many thousands of poor people would have already received help! But it was the Emperor's and it had to be my task to produce what had been lost! How should this nevertheless have been possible without You, and thereafter my dear Faustus and brother Cornelius? Oh, You have rolled a world of burden from my breast. Now it is my turn to pay and reward to the limit of my authority! Oh, speak, most holy great friend of mankind, what should I do?"
GGJ|2|20|8|0|With this brilliant address of Me by Cyrenius, those who previously were about to stone Me turn deathly pale, starting to shake all over as if gripped by high fever, in the assumption that I would now take fullest revenge on them and complain about them to Cyrenius, whom they feared more than death; for he never joked! The Roman judges were notorious for their strictness in carrying out their pronounced judgments and sentences, the reason for the Jews" inordinate fear of them, especially these Nazarene Elders, Pharisees and Scribes, of whom some were accessories to the Roman taxation robbery.
GGJ|2|20|9|0|But I said to Cyrenius most amicably: "Do you suppose that the Man has forgotten what you had done for the Child when It had to flee before Herod, from Bethlehem to Egypt? Oh, the Man remember this only too well that you did it all without self-interest, because you loved Me, and I should now desire some reward from you? No, such be eternally far from Me! But since you are in command over Asia as the Emperor's representative, command these recalcitrants, Satan-servants and not servants of God, to keep their silence on all that has taken place here, or they shall receive the most severe punishment! For all who take up stones against their neighbours shall receive the most severe punishment!"
GGJ|2|20|10|0|Says Cyrenius: "Have these miserable ones dared perchance to take up stones against You?"
GGJ|2|20|11|0|Says Sarah: "Yes, exalted Cyrenius! These miserable ones intended stoning the Lord for telling them the Truth. They call themselves 'servants of God yet are the greatest blasphemers; for they keep only their most selfish and domineering regulations, giving them a godly shine through the most shameful strong-arm tactics!
GGJ|2|20|12|0|Whoever does not allow himself to be blinded by their deceptions will be kept blind by the most shameful high-handedness, and we no longer enjoy liberty on God's dear earth! One only has to read Moses and the prophets and next to that their statutes and one can easily discover what I as a young girl not yet sixteen have discovered a long time ago! Verily, whoever follows Moses and the prophets is their fiercest foe. Like the Samaritans, who still are staunch mosaists and disciples of the prophets, is regarded as cursed all the days, and he, like they, amount to the most vehement curse from the mouth of a Jew.
GGJ|2|20|13|0|But as a young girl I ask, is this the Word of God, is this divine service? Jesus clearly demonstrated to them that this can only be the word of hell, and a service that Satan could wish for; wherefore they intended stoning Him, because He told them the truth too convincingly before the people, who in the end could cost them a lowering of their income.
GGJ|2|20|14|0|Noble lord! Already twice I have been fully in the beyond and I know what my soul has seen. I saw Moses and all the good prophets. They were at peace and their joy is this time which they call "the great day of the Lord". However, I did not see one Pharisee or teacher of the law among them righteous of Israel. So I asked where they were.
GGJ|2|20|15|0|Then an angel of light came and bade me follow him, which I did. Soon we were standing at an extremely gloomy place; there was hardly as much light as in a clouded night. A great glow could be seen in the distance and the angel said to me: "Look there. That is the pit where the ones for whom you were asking are dwelling." And I looked but saw nothing but devils and said to the angel: "Messenger of the Lord. I see only devils and no one else. Where then are the ones for whom I asked?" Then the angel replied: "They are the ones you are seeing."
GGJ|2|20|16|0|This gave me a terrible shock and I remembered my father who is even a head of the Pharisees. But the angel noticed what made me tremble and said: "Do not worry. Your father will find the right way, and you will be a guide for him on this earth."
GGJ|2|20|17|0|This I have seen and heard and therefore know it; not from hearsay, but from experience. So I need not learn anything from these fools and wicked servants of Satan, for I have seen and learnt truth in a living lesson and can, therefore, as one who has returned from the beyond, testify for the sake of the eternal truth which Jesus, the Lord from eternity, is preaching, that everything these evil teachers say and teach is an absolute lie and does not have a grain of truth in it. - I have spoken."
GGJ|2|21|1|1|Cyrenius and the Templers
GGJ|2|21|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Did you hear the testimony against you, by one resurrected from the dead, which incriminates you more heavily than all robbery and murder? What should I do with you in the light of this most truthful accusation? To hang you upon the cross would be far too little! To scourge you for a whole day and only then behead you would also be too lenient. But I know what I shall do, and you should be quite happy with me." To this Cyrenius' address all become deathly pale, giving out immense howling and pleading.
GGJ|2|21|2|0|Cyrenius however asks Me on the side whether he ought to in earnest impose a penalty upon these miscreants, following his verdict, in accordance with which eternal silence should be dished out to them.
GGJ|2|21|3|0|Say I: "Impose only the verdict, threatening its execution without further leniency with the first violation. Thereafter release them."
GGJ|2|21|4|0|Cyrenius steps forward commanding silence, saying: "Lend me your ear, you miscreant goblins! You have only this One to thank, Whom you wanted to stone on account of the holy truth that came to you from His mouth, that I am not having you one and all driven into the desert, to there set you upon rocks amidst an abyss and gouge out your eyes! But should any of you dare to so much as prattle outside this school even one syllable about anything that has taken place here, either verbally or in writing or by gesture, expression, or by hand signals, upon such the execution shall be carried out with the most inexorable sharpness!
GGJ|2|21|5|0|Nor shall I desist from punishment upon hearing of your tormenting the people with unlawful extortions, and the persecution by you of divine truth, for the sake of your shameful and selfish ordinances! Teach the people God's Commandments and their keeping, and you shall be regarded like this godly Jesus, Who is not at all proclaiming a new but age-old doctrine from God to nations precipitated by you into deepest night; something He can do the more readily and truly, since He is in the Spirit Himself the One Who according to your doctrine gave you the Commandments on Sinai through Moses; something that you do not comprehend, yet I do quite well, notwithstanding your declaring me a heathen! Hence beware of persecuting this holy One; for such persecution would cost you your life twice - physically here and spiritually in the beyond! Have you understood me?"
GGJ|2|21|6|0|Say all those concerned: "Yes, exalted lord, and we intend doing everything you require of us But you also know that we men are no gods, and endued with all sorts of weaknesses; if therefore someone were to transgress somewhat in whatever way, so hold us to account, and as human yourself, punish us humanely"
GGJ|2|21|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "Greek merchants and shopkeepers indeed are in the habit of putting up with bartering, but never the Romans! Consider same and act accordingly, then you shall have need of no clemency; for men vex strong and into heroes of order only through sharp and unbending laws, becoming of one mind and full of eagerness in all lawful pursuits.
GGJ|2|21|8|0|If the soldier were not to have the most uncompromisingly sharp military rules, he would be a coward, and when it came to pursuing, fighting and vanquishing the foe, the enemy would have an easy time, and essential national security would be done for! But by prescribing for the soldier every step upon death and life with iron law as to his bearing before the foe, he is likely to do it with certainty. For were he not to do so, death at the hands of the enemy is not certain, and he then can emerge from battle as conqueror and crowned hero.
GGJ|2|21|9|0|The sternest rule in Rome then is: A stern law makes for stern and orderly citizens. Wherefore we don't allow bartering with ourselves by a hair's breadth, and all men are equal before the law! You are now familiar with my legal sentiments. Act accordingly, and you shall be free under law; if you do not conform, then the law shall judge you without every grace precisely for being law.
GGJ|2|21|10|0|The entire earth with everything in and upon it endures only for the unbending will of God. Were God to admit bartering with Himself only to the smallest degree, what would become of the earth and ourselves in the next moment? Everything would come unstuck!
GGJ|2|21|11|0|A national society would fare likewise; if just one law were to slacken off then the others too would lose their force and application, and the great edifice of state would only too soon be in ruins! Hence my warning to you stands inexorably."
GGJ|2|21|12|0|To this decisive chief governor's retort, the elders' and Pharisees' faces turn acrid, and one of them spoke in a kind of painful amazement: "Oh, Rome. Oh, Rome! You are dreadfully hard and difficult! Jehovah! You freed Your children from Babylonian captivity when they repented and prayed for it; will You not free us from this thousandfold harder captivity for evermore?"
GGJ|2|21|13|0|Say I: "If you remain as you are and do not change from your foundations, then you shall not only remain everlastingly subservient to Rome, but fully consumed by the latter, as is an ass by the eagles! Only for a short time shall God be patient with you yet, after which an acute fate shall befall you, and it shall be with you as I prophesied to you earlier, and they shall persecute you to the end of the world. -Depart now and be offended no more."
GGJ|2|21|14|0|Upon these My words they all move to an adjacent chamber; we remained in the school, which a large number of Nazarenes soon came to see the lofty Roman lords. We had to eventually stand upon tables and benches in order not to be crushed, and to be seen by the gaping folk.
GGJ|2|22|1|1|Healing of a palsied. The Nazarene’s witness of Jesus.[Matt 13:55-56.]
GGJ|2|22|1|0|Borus himself brought along one palsied, whose hands and feet were already so withered and twisted and contracted that no mortal physician was ever likely to heal him by whatsoever means.
GGJ|2|22|2|0|However, Borus after having the palsied brought over to Me in a basket through the heavy throng by two carriers, spoke loudly before the people: "Only God alone can help this sick one! I am one of the top physicians in all of Galilee, and the sick come to the physician Borus from Jerusalem and Bethlehem, and he helps them; but this one he cannot help! But I beg You, my holy friend Jesus, since nothing is to my knowledge and belief impossible to You, that You would once again give this person straight limbs, if it is Your will!"
GGJ|2|22|3|0|Say I: "Friend, there are too many faithless around here, and such healing is consequently a hard thing to accomplish! But between ourselves I shall heal him at your place."
GGJ|2|22|4|0|Thereto some of the people started murmuring: "Oh, the carpenter's son is cleave! This sick one is too much for him, whence he would rather heal him secretly, so that we should not know whether he became better or not."
GGJ|2|22|5|0|I heard such talk, saying to the grumblers: "Oh you mad and crazy ones! Do you know this girl at Jairus" side? Is this not his daughter, and was she not twice dead? Who gave her life back? - You fools! If the Son of Man has power to call back the dead to life, shall He not have power to say unto this sick: "Rise and walk"? But that you may see that I indeed have such power, I say unto you palsied person that you get up and walk with completely healthy limbs."
GGJ|2|22|6|0|The same moment a fire went through the sick one's limbs, and he felt completely strong, got up and walked, and his limbs were totally fresh; he had flesh and complete muscles, walking cheerfully and with grateful heart, saying after a while of his own astonishment: "This is possible only to God! Without medicines, without the laying on of hands, but bringing forth such healing solely through the word, momentarily, this has not been heard of! Lord Jesus, I confess and now fully believe that You are either God's Son or God Himself in the human form! It appears to me that I should actually worship You!"
GGJ|2|22|7|0|Say I: "Leave that go and make no noise over it. That which you feel in your heart however that preserve faithfully. A time shall come when you have need of it, and then you may pray to the Father in heaven, Who alone has given such power to His Son!" With these words the healed one falls silent.
GGJ|2|22|8|0|The people were horrified, saying: "From where does this one get such wisdom, not to mention such deeds and power? Is not this the carpenter's son? Is not his mother's name Mary? And his brethren; Jacob, Jose, Simon and Judas? [Matt. 13:55]. And his sisters, are not they all with us? For heaven's sake, whence does He derive all this? [Matt. 13:56]
GGJ|2|22|9|0|While they were yet conversing thus, many others vexed angry, saying: "Would not this drive you mad! Our sons studied at Jerusalem, acquiring knowledge in all kinds of art and science. Besides that they attended the school of prophets in existence, fully learning the wisdom of Egypt in the interpretation of signs! And this carpenter who has demonstrably never attended any school; whom we constantly saw working with hoe and saw shames us and our children in a way that astounds even the top rulers, taking the usually nearly silly carpenter all but for a God! This truly is annoying. He is all in all, speaks all languages as if a native, being a prophet of the first order working signs and things of which no god might be embarrassed; our sons together with ourselves, who surely also learnt something in our time, are as if they could not count the fingers on their hands! Does anyone of us know anything how the carpenter has acquired all this?"
GGJ|2|22|10|0|Said others: "Wherefrom should He have acquired anything? Was He not until a few months ago always at home building houses around us and other places with his father and brethren; we never saw a trace of the unusual with him. Besides that He was a man of few words, and when asked about anything then he either gave no answer at all or just a monosyllable so that one took Him for mentally handicapped, and now he suddenly stands their as a man with all the world's attention! This surely is too vexing for all human reason!
GGJ|2|22|11|0|What has taken place with this person? We indeed know that from his earliest childhood he is supposed to have manifested some magical qualities as an almost dumb boy! Father and mother believed that something big should once become of the boy, but all the much-promising faculties disappeared to such extent that not the slightest trace of them could be discovered on any occasion. Already as a boy he did not want to attend school, and as a simple carpenter was without any scientific education. I often asked the old Joseph how things were with Jesus, and whether he also was so terse at home. And the answer was: even more so than outside the house. This his brethren said so as well. If so, then wherefrom such abilities now?"
GGJ|2|23|1|1|The Nazarenes rebuked. [Matt. 13:57]
GGJ|2|23|1|0|Since I nevertheless seemed a prophet to them, on account of what they had seen, one Nazarene elder said: "I once heard about a Babylonian traveller, such as are often wont to travel our districts and places as extraordinary beggars, putting up all sorts of magic and prophesying performances for a few pence, who made the following prediction to my neighbour:
GGJ|2|23|2|0|"Within thy walls Nazareth, liveth a man thou knowest not. He is quiet and short on words; when his time comes, mountains shall bow to his speech, and winds and sea shall obey him, and death shall tremble before him and have no power over him. Thereupon all the people of this city shall be offended with astonishment, but none shall be able to withstand his power, and death shall flee him as a timid gazelle from a pursuing lion. But when he intends going from this world into the heavens he will allow his enemies to kill him for three days. After three days he shall of his own power dismiss death and rise from the dead in all power and glory and ascend to the heavens with flesh and blood. But then woe betide all those who persecuted him; their fate shall be a most terrible judgement by fire, the like of which has not occurred on earth before. Woe betide all arrogant Jews! They shall not again have a land of their own to the end of the world but wander scattered over all the earth like cursed game in the desert, preparing inedible bread from stubble, thorns and thistles to satisfy their hunger, and shall die of such fare."
GGJ|2|23|3|0|So spoke the Babylonian about three years ago, and it is truly memorable that precisely such a man has arisen from within our walls in Jesus, whose speeches and deeds substantiate almost to a hair's breadth what this Babylonian prophesied! What therefore is to be done? If the one has come to pass, then the other - namely the judgement could also do so. Hence it is my well-considered view that we let him carry on as he will and can, for it could turn out hard to fight him! Because he who can awaken the dead must be capable of more still. We should fare badly with the one before whom mountains bow down and the winds and seas fall silent. Hence we should let him go, particularly since, as you can see hundreds already follow his teaching with body and soul, taking him for the promised Messiah!"
GGJ|2|23|4|0|With this talk by the old Nazarene, the others get even more annoyed but none dares to say another word.
GGJ|2|23|5|0|I however saw quite well that nothing could be done with these people, as they had neither faith nor trust, and hence I said briefly but loudly enough for all to hear: "Why are you angry? Have you not heard how it was said of old: "A prophet is not without honour, except in his own country, and in his own house?" [Matt 13:57]. If so however, as experience always taught of old, why are you offended? You would be clever, but I say unto you that you are blind, deaf and full of foolishness. If I am He Who I am, and My words and deeds testify thereof, why do you not believe? Must a prophet always come from a far country to find faith? Does his native country have to be unknown and his tongue foreign?
GGJ|2|23|6|0|Had I come from Persia, and not to mention India, doing the signs which I do now, and as none had done before Me, then you would be prostrated before Me on your faces, crying: "It is God's visitation and we are full of sin and afflictions! Who shall hide us from His wrath?" Being the familiar Joseph's son, you ask: "How did He come by this?" Oh you blind fools! Is not the land here as much God's earth as in Persia and India? Does not the same sun shine here, and all kinds of fruit made to grow and ripen through God's constantly ruling power and might? Are the moon and the stars together with the sun and this earth less godly here than the aforementioned countries?
GGJ|2|23|7|0|Since without any doubt everything is as godly and of God here as in other distant countries, why should not man be so? If I perform deeds before your eyes which were never possible to a Persian or Indian before, why should not I like any foolish Persian or Indian earn your respect and faith? Verily, were I to go to the Greeks and Romans today, they would build Me temples and altars!
GGJ|2|23|8|0|You however, among whose midst I grew up and known to you from My childhood, ask with angry surprise: "Where does this carpenter, whom we had always known as a real dim wit, get this from?" Oh just wait, the dim wit has ceased being a dim wit and has done you many favours - formerly as dim wit, and now as Master and Saviour evermore; but He shall henceforth not do so anymore."
GGJ|2|23|9|0|To these words the Nazarenes were annoyed even more and left the school.
GGJ|2|24|1|1|Cyrenius” comments on the Nazarenes
GGJ|2|24|1|0|Cyrenius said thereto: "Lord and Master, as far as I can with these, stupidity rather than malevolence is the case. For the Nazarenes, except for a few, are notorious as fools, and a fool is always hard to enlighten. Little schooling, no experience, mostly poor, little trade and travel. They subsist mostly from moderate farming and some cattle breeding, and are known not to get to Jerusalem but once a year perhaps, where they not only gain no spiritual education but always rather lose it. Whence should they therefore obtain a better intellect to judge your godly doctrine and godly deeds? On top of that these foolish people are usually jealous; and what I noticed annoyed them most was that their sons, whom they sent to all kinds of schools, are so infinitely behind You in wisdom, knowledge and the most energetic drive! I would not ascribe evil but rather barest stupidity to them which of course can sometimes turn into evil, but naturally not in the most harmful variety, for a foolish person necessarily is too stupid in perpetrating serious damage to anyone. Hence we ought to let them go!
GGJ|2|24|2|0|Should someone try to attack You physically, then that would worry me the least. For a start You undisputably possess enough godly power to put an entire well-armed legion to flight - let alone these barest fools, and secondly You have us highest Roman rulers over all Asia fully on Your side, and hence You should never lack proper protection! Should You find persecution here, well, then You know where Sidon and Tyre are situated. Come there and You are safe against whatever kind of persecution.
GGJ|2|24|3|0|That these Nazarene townsfolk are almost without any education was shown by the fact that they all streamed into the school more like gapers than humans, out of animalistic curiosity, attested by the fact that they greeted neither myself nor any other ranking lords and governors with any gesture whatsoever! Like donkeys, oxen and stupid sheep they stormed in acting as if they alone were the lords of the world! I cannot even count it to these people as a sin, as they are too crude, stupid and uneducated, and I believe that You oh Lord, Who knows them a thousand times better, shall not count it to show as sin either."
GGJ|2|24|4|0|Say I: "There you are quite right. But it is most important that they recognise Me in their heart as what I really am, for their eternal life depends wholly on this. If they do not recognise Me, they cannot possibly recognise the One who sent Me into the world - and even less the fact that I and the One who sent Me are one and the same Being. As long as their heart does not recognise that, they do not have Me within them and thus also not eternal life and are spiritually dead. For I Myself am eternal life and through My teaching the way to it.
GGJ|2|24|5|0|Therefore, who does not accept Me and My teaching does not accept eternal life either and, consequently reap eternal death.
GGJ|2|24|6|0|However, I may still not force anyone to believe because any compulsion would be a judgement of the spirit which would give it death just as would the unbelief. Therefore it is even for God difficult to work in such a way that man's soul is not harmed. If there is any compulsion through an ever so hidden force, he is under judgement. And if there is absolutely no compulsion, he remains an unbeliever, doubts everything and thereby proves that his spirit is completely dead. Who or what shall then enliven his spirit?
GGJ|2|24|7|0|He does not accept My life-giving word - and thus also not Me as the sole source of all life in the whole of infinity. Now ask yourself, where else could he obtain the life that I brought and want to give to all men?"
GGJ|2|24|8|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes, indeed I see this clearly now and also have to do so, as I have known for thirty years Who You are; but let us now keep going and see where we can get lunch. It is quite late in the afternoon." We now left the school and town and went to My house, where a good meal already awaited us. We ate and drank cheerfully and were in good spirits the whole day.
GGJ|2|25|1|1|The unworthy people. [Matt. 13:55]
GGJ|2|25|1|0|There was much discussion about the events at Ostracine in Egypt where I spent My childhood and the mother was quite communicative and enjoyed the talks with the viceroy of Asia, as Cyrenius was also called.
GGJ|2|25|2|0|James, Joseph's son, who was well-versed in writing, fetched a rather thick scroll from his cabinet and handed it to Cyrenius with the words: "Noble lord, here I have recorded everything from His birth until His fifteenth year; eventful actually only to His twelfth year, for after that he lost his divine gift so completely that not a trace of it could be detected. That is also why the three years –from 13 to 15 - look quite empty except for some rather wise words, nothing notable took place, and do I did not regard it as necessary to record the very ordinary happenings beyond His fifteenth year. Thus this account of His early years may be considered complete.
GGJ|2|25|3|0|However, beside my notes there exist many false records, most likely the work of some old, idle fishwives and, therefore, I do ask everyone to regard my description as the only correct, true and comprehensive one. If I can thereby give you, noble lord, some pleasure, I would like you to graciously accept this my little effort as a small token of gratitude on my part for the many favours you have shown us."
GGJ|2|25|4|0|Cyrenius joyfully takes the scroll into his hands, goes through the pages for a while reading some of it aloud and everybody enjoys it very much. But this gives particular pleasure to the lovely Sarah and also her mother.
GGJ|2|25|5|0|Sarah, who was constantly moved to tears, at last saying with a kind of agitation: "What else is needed for grasping even with the hands what I had already discerned from my first healing? God! Such deeds, such signs - and still no belief, no insight, no recognition of the only too truly divine?! Lord, I as a poor weak sinner beg You, work no more signs here. For these Nazarene people with very few exceptions are not worth spitting on, let alone Your too holy words and deeds! I admit it openly that if I were given the authority, I would let these people fast and hunger until they gained insight and recognition of how greatly they had sinned by not recognising this holy time of its visitation and grace!"
GGJ|2|25|6|0|Said I to Sarah: "Don't be offended on account of these foolish and blind ones, My one and only! I know them and their unbelief, and in accordance with your wish I shall work few or no more signs [Matt. 13:58]. You My scribe Matthew make a note of the fact that on account of the prevalent unbelief, I worked very few further signs in My physical homeland, so that in remote future times all the world may know what knuckleheads and unbelievers these Nazarene citizens were in My time! We shall nevertheless stay a few more days and take it easy as idlers, as denounced by the citizens! Since they are so angry, let them be more so, that they might sooner ripen for Satan and his cursed kingdom!"
GGJ|2|25|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "I very much regret that, on account of grave matters of state I am not able to remain here for more than a day; but if, oh Lord, I can do anything about this most shamefully unbelieving folk then say so and demand it, and I shall at once take appropriate measures! I will at once if it pleases You, have the entire town caned!"
GGJ|2|25|8|0|Say I: "Lets leave all that. These are already caned and punished overabundantly through not believing on Me; for their faithlessness shall once be their inexorable judge, for whom they shall have not one refounder in a thousand. Verily, I say unto you, the Kingdom of God shall sooner be entered by fornicators, adulterers and thieves than by these faithless he-goats and clods! Oh, I tell you what I know only too well: these he-goats and clods are not as unbelieving as they make out to be; they merely don't want to believe in order that they can sin more freely. Because if they accept My doctrine coercively through the signs, their conscience of necessity would be convicted which would restrict them in their evil hustle and bustle; wherefore they rather believe nothing, and mutually, dismiss anything evident from their feelings, so that they may do as dictated by their evil lusts. Friend, here one could say much, but it is better to keep silent. Hence let us leave them as they are; for whatever is once of the devil, that is difficult to make godly along natural lines!"
GGJ|2|26|1|1|Hints for law-givers.
GGJ|2|26|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "It is good for me to know this; the rest shall transpire. Since they don't accept Your doctrine I shall fix them another. I shall acquaint them through Faustus and his servants with imperial decrees which were sent to me already a half year ago from Rome, already sanctioned for my examination. Perhaps the Gospel from Rome will elicit more respect from them than Your Gospel from the heavens. The decree contains a hundred items as laws, each backed by the cross and the scourge; polygamy is abolished, fornication and whoring punished by most severe scourging, adultery by the cross, robbery and deception by the cross, smuggling with the scourge and a hundred pounds of silver, besides a host of property laws whose transgression is followed by the scourge and a hundred pounds of silver. Travelling without a passport shall be strictly forbidden; a passport however shall be obtainable for a hundred pounds of silver. - Yes, this I shall do and implement these laws most strictly especially in these Galilean cities and see whether no conscience at all is to be discovered or awoken among these people!"
GGJ|2|26|2|0|Say I: "This goes with your governing sphere, and I can respond to that with neither a no, nor a yes. Do as you see fit; but do not therewith complicate travelling for Myself and Mine!"
GGJ|2|26|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "Definitely not; for artists, physicians, wise men and prophets are excepted. Their references, deeds and rhetoric serve them as fully valid passports, and the death penalty imposed on anyone hindering them. For Yourself I shall have a certificate issued forthwith, and no one shall stop You if You produce the certificate."
GGJ|2|26|4|0|Say I: "Your perpetually good will pleases Me; but save yourself the trouble nonetheless. Because for as long as I wish to travel about, no power shall be able to stop Me! If, however I shall once desire to sacrifice Myself for mankind in aggregate, then no power in the world shall be able to protect Me either; and even if they offered Me such, I would not accept it. Because, friend: Him Whom heaven and earth obey will surely be mightier than all men upon this earth, which latter would hardly serve Me as a footstool! Hence do whatever you see fit, but not much thereof shall come to fruition. For you may bring out an ever so tight law and soon you will see how skillfully men circumvent the law, and you shall be able to do nothing.
GGJ|2|26|5|0|God's Commandments, which were given to the people through Moses, surely are as exhaustive as anything perfect can be; yet men, as these times show, saw fit to quite cleverly transform God's Commandment into their most truly own evil ordinances that contemporary mankind has no compunction about transgressing God's Commandment so long as they fulfil those worldly ordinances!
GGJ|2|26|6|0|If people can do so with green wood, what shall they not do with a withered block from Rome? Hence do indeed as you think fit, and it shall be right by Me; but I also say unto you:
GGJ|2|26|7|0|The more laws, the more criminals, for whom with time your crosses and scourges shall not suffice by far!"
GGJ|2|26|8|0|Says Cyrenius: "All that You have said to me so far is irrefutably true; but for my very own instruction I would yet ask; what can one do about the stubbornness of men who in the first instance, like these Nazarenes, believe in no God nor any longer in Revelation from on high, making the most obvious mockery of God's Commandment with everyone of their deeds? Should one even then leave them with any most severely sanctioned laws, that they may fearlessly indulge in loosest hedonism to their liking, as it would please them, having for such a long time already been without any divine Commandments starting to deal among themselves and with their neighbours in a manner far worse than the rapacious beasts of the desert and forest? Here it is my view that strict worldly laws would be well placed in order to return such people gone completely wild to some order and from such lead them back to a recognition of God!"
GGJ|2|26|9|0|Say I: "Quite so; because no way other than coercion through worldly law is thinkable. But it there depends overwhelmingly on what kind of laws mankind is to be given!
GGJ|2|26|10|0|For this, an exceedingly deep knowledge of human nature is needed; and the law-giver must not lose sight of the fundamental reason mankind was led into degeneration, or he would resemble a physician who wants to heal all human sicknesses with the self-same medicine, not thinking that the most diverse sicknesses befalling man's body are of an entirely different nature each having a different origin. Such physician shall indeed find here and there a sick for whose problem the medicine works, and the sick gets well; but a hundred other sick whose problem is of a different nature not only don't improve with such medicine but get much worse and even die!
GGJ|2|26|11|0|If it is difficult to determine the right medicine even for a sick body, which surely every doctor can see and touch, how much more difficult is it to find the right medicine for a sick human soul!
GGJ|2|26|12|0|The law indeed is the medicine, provided that the right doctrine, as to how and why it is to be kept is given in conjunction with it; consider however:
GGJ|2|26|13|0|Here you have an ill-tempered soul, there a timorous, over there a status-seeking, a jealous, a mean and a deceiving soul; furthermore you find an investigative, next to a lazy and sleepy one; inside one house are four obedient and humble ones, in another, five stubborn ones - and so forth with countless attributes, weaknesses and vices.
GGJ|2|26|14|0|Then you bring the one law for all these countless diversely natured souls; how will it avail them? The timorous shall despair, the ill-tempered plot vengeance and overthrow, the lazy remain lazy, whilst the exploring one shall lose courage and pause in his good work. The mean will get meaner, the haughty shall plot with the angry and the clever offer his services to both!
GGJ|2|26|15|0|Now consider these and thousands of other results that must go forth from an unwise and clumsy law, and you shall besides that the need for a law other need, namely its close examination as to whether it shall correspond beneficially to all natures or not!
GGJ|2|26|16|0|If a law about to be decreed is not proved thus, it should not be presented to the public for observing, as it would obviously have to cause more harm than good in general.
GGJ|2|26|17|0|Behold, God, the wisest Creator, has as it were found in the depth of His wisdom only ten commandments that are suitable for all human character types, and they can be easily observed by everyone who is willing, If, however, God Himself finds only ten commandments which fully and beneficially correspond to the nature and peculiarity of every human soul, how can a pagan Emperor in Rome find a hundred laws from the observance of which the human souls are to gain their salvation?"
GGJ|2|27|1|1|Suitability of the ten commandments of God for the nature of the soul, but their disregard by human (civil) laws.
GGJ|2|27|1|0|The Lord: "I tell you: As long as the Jewish people were ruled by the Judges, who upheld only the laws of God, they complied - except for a few peculiarities - for a long time fully with the divine order. When later, however, they had the opportunity to see the splendour of heathen kings, how they resided in large, magnificent palaces and how their subjects bowed before them into the dust, the blind fools among the Jewish people liked this very much, and since they considered themselves to be the mightiest nation on earth, they demanded of God a king, too. God did not immediately want to grant the foolish wish of the people, but warned them and showed them the bad consequences they would have to put up with under a king. But God preached through the prophets to deaf ears. It did not help, the people wanted a king at any cost.
GGJ|2|27|2|0|So God gave the people in Saul their first king and had him anointed by the old, faithful servant Samuel. When the people had their king, who promptly gave them hard to keep laws, they began to sink ever lower - right to the present state of utter depravity.
GGJ|2|27|3|0|And what is the main cause of this? Behold, the inept laws that stem from men who did not know their own, let alone their fellowmen's, nature and with the awkward laws taking only their self-interest into account completely ruined all inner soul-life.
GGJ|2|27|4|0|Ask yourself and consider well: If there were somewhere in existence an artful mechanism which had been in efficient operation for a long time in accordance with the designer's will, yet having stopped in the end due to some damaged part, whereupon some conceited person along to the owner, saying: "Hand the work over to me and I shall restore it", and the owner did so believing the loud-mouth to be an expert, - what shall most certainly become of the machine if the loud-mouth gets his hands on the machine? Will not this loud-mouth, bereft of all basic mechanical knowledge, trying only to get a few gold pieces out of the equally blind machine owner, not do the machine more harm than good? Will he not rather damage the machine to the extent where even the actual machine builder shall hardly be able to fix it?
GGJ|2|27|5|0|If this necessarily would and has to be the case with a most rudimentary and clumsy machine whose parts can readily be seen, counted and grasped by hand withal, if an ignorant loud-mouth wanted to restore it, how much more would a human who is in all his parts the wisest and most artful life-machine, of whose total fitting together only God has full knowledge and insight, be harmed if an ignorant and most unwise, selfish law-giver were intent on reforming him through the most clumsy and counter-productive laws, where he has not the faintest notion for comprehending even a thousandth part what is required to just make one hair grow upon a human head!
GGJ|2|27|6|0|Therefore, My dear friend Cyrenius, do leave your intended hundred laws at home, for you would not better anyone through them. Instead, let God's laws rule and sanction them, and through the observance of these you will be making true humans out of human machines.
GGJ|2|27|7|0|Once they have become humans you can present to them the needs of the state, and as true humans they will voluntarily do more than they could ever have done as the gagged slaves of hard and awkward laws.
GGJ|2|27|8|0|I say unto you: only that which man does out of free will and well-developed insight is truly done brings benefits one way or another; every coerced work or deed however is not worth a penny. Because alongside every coerced work or deed, anger and revenge against the enforcer are also at work and this shall not be a blessing for whatever labour eternally.
GGJ|2|27|9|0|When you have thought through these My words, My dearest Cyrenius then it also shall become plain to you that I told you only the fullest truth!"
GGJ|2|27|10|0|Says Cyrenius: "Most noble and godly friend, here truly I don't need much thought; for Your words are as clear and true as the sun at high noon, and I shall do as advised by You. I shall sanction Moses' Commandments anew and shall know how to make the people act accordingly! Noblest friend, if it should please You, then I shall also with Your secret spiritual assistance proclaim the well-known Mosaic Commandments to the Greeks for their strictest keeping! For that I should not be lacking even political reasons; because the constant frictions between the Jews and Greeks are notorious, forming from the differing faiths in God and the equally diverse concepts of Him. The Jews assert their thing, come murder or fire, whilst the Greeks, being way ahead of the Jews dialectically, with their smooth tongues so beat the dull Jews that the latter cannot give the Greeks one rejoinder in a thousand, escalating not seldom to bloody consequences, something that surely is not a desirable consequence for differences in faith and divine Commandments.
GGJ|2|27|11|0|If therefore I give the Jewish divine Commandments to the Greeks as well, sanctioning them as said even for political reasons, then such disputations shall surely cease. Lord and Master, am I right to do so? And if I am to do it, then please tell me from Your unfathomable wisdom how to go about achieving the said result."
GGJ|2|28|1|1|The need for spiritual freedom and a free will.
GGJ|2|28|1|0|The Lord: "In spiritual matters of life do beware above all of the Roman "must" for that is at all times damaging rather than useful to man. For every "must" is a judgement and does not allow any freedom which in purely divine matters of life is the only well-fertilised field in which the seed of life can germinate, sprout and finally develop into a blessed and mature fruit of life.
GGJ|2|28|2|0|If you take a recently hatched bird to feed it for strength and rapid flying yet, good feeding not withstanding, keep trimming its wings, - say, will even the best feeding help him? The bird shall be subsisting for sure, but there shall be a problem with free flying until you stop trimming its wings!
GGJ|2|28|3|0|Just as the bird is incapable of flying without flying feathers, so also man's spirit cannot attain to a free life-activity, when his free cognition is trimmed by the sanctioned "must". A spirit without freedom of action is dead because he does not have what fundamentally conditions and comprises his life.
GGJ|2|28|4|0|For his mere terrestrial life-sphere you can give man a thousand laws sanctioned under "must", and you will harm man's spirit therewith far less than if you sanction him even one divine Commandment terrestrially.
GGJ|2|28|5|0|The spiritual must remain free and has to determine the sanction freely within itself, as also the judgment associated therewith; only thus can it gain life's perfection in and out of itself.
GGJ|2|28|6|0|Free cognition of the good and true are the spirit's life-light; out of these he then himself determines laws that appeal to him. These are then free laws and the only ones harmonious to free life. The spirit's violation in accordance with his cognition is the free law within the spirit, and the necessity to eternally act in free will is the everlasting sanction in accordance with which no spirit surely shall act otherwise than in free volition.
GGJ|2|28|7|0|And behold, this also is the everlasting self-determining order in God, who surely has no law-giver above Himself.
GGJ|2|28|8|0|God's freest will itself, in accordance with the most perfect cognition and wisest insights within Himself determines the law, sanctioning it out of its very own, although admittedly free necessity. And this then is the basis of all created, terrestrial things and continuance, in so far as this essential for the development, solidification and ultimate isolation of the spirit.
GGJ|2|28|9|0|The human spirit should however become perfect in himself and by himself like the primordial spirit of God is in Himself and by Himself perfect, otherwise the spirit is no spirit but a judged death.
GGJ|2|28|10|0|So that the human spirit can become this, the opportunity must be offered to him, to develop himself with time, just like the divine spirit in God Himself has developed Himself from eternity!
GGJ|2|28|11|0|Behold, since eternity I surely would have sufficient power, to coerce all people with compellingly inner power, to precisely act according to any given law, so that they are not able to deviate one hair's breath from it; but then man would cease to be man and he would be an animal just like any other in the large kingdom of animals. He would of course very precisely conduct his work but regarding the work itself you would discover just as little difference as with the work of cell building bees and countless many other large and smaller animals.
GGJ|2|28|12|0|If you then wanted to develop such animal-humans to something higher with your free recognition, you would achieve just as little with them as when it occurred to you to send the bees to a school, where they finally should learn to start building their cells in a better and more effective manner.
GGJ|2|28|13|0|Therefore you should not judge the ability of man to sin so low and not as too felonious; since without this ability to act against such given laws, man would be an animal and not a person!
GGJ|2|28|14|0|And I say to you: Sin gives man the testimonial that he is human; without it he would be an animal!"
GGJ|2|29|1|1|Blessedness of free development.
GGJ|2|29|1|0|(The Lord:) "Therefore, it is good and right to punish sinners if they have strayed too much from the order which God Himself has set for certain perfection attainable in the shortest possible time. But no one should be prevented from the possibility of sinning through an inflexible "must". For I assure you: I prefer a sinner who voluntarily repents to 99 righteous according to the law who never needed repentance. The first one is a complete man, the others only partly.
GGJ|2|29|2|0|Thereby I do not, of course, want to say that I prefer a sinner, who is always a sinner, to a righteous man, for to continue in sin means: to also become an animal which lives an unclean life prompted by a false instinctive motivation. Here I speak only of a sinner who in himself freely recognises that it was wrong to act contrary to the law and who begins to change his attitude according to the recognised order of God and becomes a man who is familiar with every lesson life teaches.
GGJ|2|29|3|0|Once in My Kingdom such a spirit will be capable of achieving endlessly greater things than one who out of slavish fear never strayed from the law by a hair's breadth and in this be fear dictated observance of the law has physically and spiritually turned himself into a machine without a free will.
GGJ|2|29|4|0|Take a stone and throw it upwards! In accordance with the "must" law put into it, it shall not take long for it to fall back to earth. Is the stone to be praised for keeping the law so strictly? You can certainly do all sorts of things with the stone as far as a solid foundation is concerned; but create some free activity for it, and it shall not abandon its dead rest!
GGJ|2|29|5|0|Hence you should not turn people into stones through "must" laws but rather educate them in their freedom, then you have acted fully in accordance with God's order.
GGJ|2|29|6|0|Behold, if the people highly placed upon earth were not as lazy as they are, with rare exception they would with just a random amount of investigative spirit have quite easily noted that any person with a certain degree of education shall not in all eternity be satisfied with an animalistic monotony. He no longer builds a hut with thatches, straw and kneaded clay, but masons stones and bakes clay into bricks, building himself a stately dwelling with encircling walls, adding solid towers from whose battlements he can espy the approach of potential enemies!
GGJ|2|29|7|0|And so a thousand educated people shall build themselves dwellings from which none resembles another - neither in shape nor interior design; but in contrast look at the nest of birds and animal retreats, and you shall never find diversification! Look at a swallow's or sparrow's nest or a spider's web or bee's cell and a thousand other products or efforts brought forth by animals, and you shall find neither an improvement nor retrogression. But compare human works: what almost limitless diversity! And yet it is always only humans which bring all this about with often much effort!
GGJ|2|29|8|0|This proves clearly that God Who endowed man with a spirit similar to His own, did not create man to become an animal, but to gain the fullest and freest God-likeness."
GGJ|2|30|1|1|Development and law.
GGJ|2|30|1|0|The Lord: "If man, irrespective of sex, colour of skin and earthly rank has been created by God for such a supreme goal, which is now no doubt quite clear to you, his spiritual part cannot ever be given a "must" law if he is finally to become that for which God has destined him. Instead, every law should be given with a "shall," and only for wicked opponents of the free law there should be a suitable punishment, always providing a chance for voluntary betterment, which must never appear as an arbitrary, but as a necessary consequence of disregarding the law of order. In this manner the human spirit will arrive at independent thinking and sooner accept the given law and act in accordance with it, whereas an arbitrary punishment for an offence always hardens and embitters the human heart and turns man into a devil show vengeance will not die until he has, either while still in this world, but quite certainly in the beyond, taken terrible revenge. This has to be allowed, for otherwise he could not ever be bettered in the hell of his own heart.
GGJ|2|30|2|0|The law-giver and punisher shall never forget that man's spirit, be it good or evil, can never be put to death, but lives on. While he still walks visibly on earth you can defend yourself and drive him off if he persecutes you; but once he has left the body and is able to approach you in a thousand ways to harm you and dog your steps without being seen and detected by you, - say, with what weapons can you then defend yourself?
GGJ|2|30|3|0|Behold, I now tell you: the great calamity which would have completely crushed you without Me, you have alone to thank those spirits whom you made into irreconcilable enemies through your over-strict implementation of Roman state law. Hence let this My all-embracing instruction be impressed upon your senses, whereby you shall then become a good worker in God's vineyard, for you lack neither authority nor means, nor a consistently good will; that which you had been lacking however you have now received from Myself. Apply it faithfully, and a fruition-blessed crown shall not fail to reward you!"
GGJ|2|30|4|0|Says Cyrenius fully touched by the wise practicality of My instruction to him: "Oh You my holiest, foremost and greatest friend, Master and God of my heart! Only now am I fully in the clear. A thousand and multiple thousands of happenings in my life now come to mind, and I now see that notwithstanding my honest and good will, have sinned against the divine order towards those I condemned to execution will the law's full force was unfortunately greater than theirs. Who shall therefore be capable of ever making good such blatant sins before You?"
GGJ|2|30|5|0|Say I: "Don't be troubled. With God nothing is impossible, and I have made everything good for you a long time hence, - or you should not now be with Me!"
GGJ|2|31|1|1|Jairus” talk about the effect of miracles.
GGJ|2|31|1|0|Says Jairus thereto: "Yes, indeed, mighty Cyrenius, you are fully right in saying about yourself that you are now in the clear; because I too and surely each one of us is so and is able to grasp the sheerest eternal necessity for this incontrovertible truth from its foundation as to how things are and how man should be constituted. But what can be done? Mankind has sunk too deeply, - it does not comprehend a gentle, free doctrine, and to be honest, one would waste the time, because one would go into fruitless effort, hardly bringing forth thistles and thorns for vainest fruition! Hence through gentle means no results are possible, at least not with the Jews I know!
GGJ|2|31|2|0|To teach the people through signs however is doubly wrong, because persuaded through miracles to receive the truth, man is under judgement and bonded, believing the words reinforced through miracles not on account of the truth but solely on account of the mighty wonders, and not from inner conviction and consequent self-determination; hence becoming active in accordance with such word out of slavish fear of some sudden punishment. If someone cleverly dissuades him against the miracle, he shall also be the first to say a glad goodbye to the world with the accompanying faith! And secondly, the doctrine supported by miracles is bad also because the miracle as such cannot have a duration in itself, and cannot move forward to generations to come as more than a told and not experienced one, unable to serve more than as a children's tale.
GGJ|2|31|3|0|If a miracle could be made to last, or empower all teacher's hearing these truths to work signs perpetually, then such lasting wonder would be relegated only too soon to natural daily occurrences by the human intellect, losing the force of its significance. A miracle that can be worked by all teachers of truth at all times would also secondly become mundane like the commonplace magic of the troubadours, which certainly I am not able to emulate, neither seeing how and by what means they are effected; but because one sees such only too often, it loses the attribute of the wondrous, sinking to the commonplace and unusual.
GGJ|2|31|4|0|Is not everything that daily surrounds us wonder upon wonder? That which we hear, see, feel, smell, taste - is nothing but wonder upon wonder! Yet because it endures and always proceeds in the same order, it loses the attribute of the miraculous and hence does not bond man's feeling as does judgement but merely engages the attention of some scientist. These put the ear to the ground, desperately trying to hear the grass grow; but notwithstanding all their efforts they achieve little or nothing, not being able to find out how the grass does grow, they in the end put on airs of comprehension. Not being able to make the grass grow, others learn ancient and worn out bits of magic to confound those blind and therewith make the seeing laugh at how harmlessly the blind let themselves be talked around.
GGJ|2|31|5|0|It is therefore certain that miracles basically have either very little or as is usually the case nothing whatever for reforming mankind because of what I rightly just said about miracles; they indeed normally arouse the idle curiosity of the onlookers, but with all due effort they nevertheless don't loosen the sinister heart-strings of the soul, the miracle-gapers remaining as they were and at most ask each other usually as foolishly as possible - "yet how the magician got it going!" - but the still more foolish ones don't see anything about the wonder-man other than devils and their spooking anyway.
GGJ|2|31|6|0|However, if so few desirable fruits emerge from the sphere of the miraculous and even fewer and inferior ones by legal coercion, according to Your most lucid presentation Oh Lord and Master, hardly five in a thousand people being open to free learning, then I believe myself not wrong in asking what in the end is one to do as teacher? Miracles harm and so do harsh laws - whilst only sporadically is any man capable of freely absorbing instruction from Your divine wisdom depth! How can one effectively free oneself from this dilemma? How can one steer the ship past the world-renowned Scylla and Charybdis in order not to be swallowed by either the one or the other?"
GGJ|2|32|1|1|Basics about God’s nature.
GGJ|2|32|1|0|Say I: "You have judged correctly, My friend; but one thing you still forgot - that to God many things are still possible which seem impossible to men. Behold and count My disciples! There are few school-educated amongst them; I first awakened them through the Word and only then let them experience in actuality the foretold power of the divine word. A miracle worked after the preceding pure word is no longer judgmental but merely a reinforcement of the Word.
GGJ|2|32|2|0|But I nevertheless do not place the proofs of the miracles that I work into the miracles themselves, but into the light of the world, saying: he who lives in accordance with My Word, such alone shall gain living conviction within himself that My words are not vainly human ones but the words of God!
GGJ|2|32|3|0|Verily he who does not receive this stated proof in his heart, to him all other proofs shall be of little or no use! For My words are themselves light, truth and life.
GGJ|2|32|4|0|He who hears My Word therefore and accepts same, living in accordance with it, he has taken Me up personally within himself; he who receives Me also perceive Him Who sent Me into the world and who nevertheless is completely one with Me. For whatever I want, He wants too! And He is none other than I and I none other than He right down to the skin which encloses us both. In whomsoever as in Myself, love and wisdom reside in the heart is like Me and like He Who sent Me into this world to heal and make blissful all who will believe on the Son of Man! - Do you all comprehend this?"
GGJ|2|32|5|0|Say many: "Yes, Lord!" But some say: "This is for the first time a difficult doctrine, and we can hardly grasp its meaning. How can You and Your Word be one and the same?"
GGJ|2|32|6|0|Say I: "If you are not able to grasp what shines as brightly before you as the midday sun, how shall you grasp greater things? If you don't understand the terrestrial, how shall you grasp heavenly things? What and Who is the Father? Behold and understand: The eternal love in God is the Father. What and Who is the Son? That which goes forth from the fire of love, - the light, which is the wisdom in God. And as love and wisdom are one, thus also Father and Son are one.
GGJ|2|32|7|0|Where is there one among you who does not have some sort of love and hence some corresponding degree of intellect? Is he on that account of a twofold nature? Or if a lamp is burning with a bright flame that surely is a fire, must he go about lighting flames all over in order to see within the same room? Does not one bright flame light up the one room so well that one has enough light in the whole room? Does not the light proceed from the flame, which is a fire? And since it goes forth from the flame, is it therefore something other than the shining flame itself? - Oh you blind ones! - Natural things like that you are not able to grasp, - how then will you understand the celestial?
GGJ|2|32|8|0|Wherefore let him who is offended in Me go home and do and believe whatever seems right to him. For everyone shall once live in accordance with his belief, and the deeds which he shall carry out in accordance with his belief out of his love shall be his judges!
GGJ|2|32|9|0|For I shall not judge anyone, but each man's judge shall be his love - in accordance with the Word that I have now spoken unto you!"
GGJ|2|32|10|0|Following this explanation, those who previously had not understood My talk come forward asking Me whether they can stay; because they started to see the light, and they would spare no effort in trying to understand My Word more clearly than had been the case before.
GGJ|2|32|11|0|And I say: "surely I never removed you but only advised everybody who would be offended in Me to rather leave for their own sake than continue to be offended. Since I have therefore not removed you, why should you not be allowed to stay? Stay if your hearts are anger-free!" With this advice they move back reassured.
GGJ|2|33|1|1|Healing of an old Jew’s sick relative.
GGJ|2|33|1|0|Thereupon an old Jew from the district of Nazareth suddenly enters the room asking for Me. The disciples point me out and he steps over to Me, falling on his knees and saying in a sobbing voice,
GGJ|2|33|2|0|"Most beloved Master, son of my old friend Joseph! I heard of Your miraculous way of healing the sick and therefore set out to see You in my great plight, as I heard that You are now staying in Nazareth again.
GGJ|2|33|3|0|Behold, I count ninety years already and quite toilsome; I have children and grandchildren who have looked after me with all love and attention. But now some unknown sickness has come over them, making them all bedridden and I as a feeble old man am the only one in the house spared and don't know what to do. No neighbour ventures into my house for fear of contracting the serious disease, and so I stand there helplessly by myself and at a loss what to do. I have prayed to God the Lord for help - even through death if that be His will!
GGJ|2|33|4|0|As I was praying thus, a person came to my window saying: "What makes you doubt since help is so near you? Go to Joseph's house! The Saviour Jesus Himself is there; He alone can and will help you!" - Thereupon I gathered together all my strength, handed all my sick, whom I couldn't help anyway to God the Lord and set upon the not too distant walk to You here. And since I was so fortunate as to find You good, beloved Saviour here, I would also beg You with all my vital powers to go over to my seventeen sick, who are being tormented terribly by the unknown sickness!"
GGJ|2|33|5|0|Say I: "I had actually decided to work no more signs for this area on account of the exceeding lack of faith. If you believe that I am able to help you, then return home confidently and what you have believed shall happen to you."
GGJ|2|33|6|0|Deeply moved, the old man thanked Me and went home. And fortified himself, and still approaching the house, the seventeen, as well, came to meet him, as if they had never been ill greeting him faithfully and amicably as always, assuring him that they suddenly got well a half hour earlier, and hazarding to get up, they had felt stronger than ever before in their healthy state. They had looked for him everywhere and had started worrying about him.
GGJ|2|33|7|0|Hearing this, the old man realised that the nasty sickness left his relatives at exactly the time I had said to him at My house - Let it be done to you according to your faith.
GGJ|2|33|8|0|Only at the house, after his relatives asked him where he had been, did he say: "I had heard that the world-renown Saviour Jesus was again staying at Nazareth, and so I got up and went over - and behold, he heard me and just said: "Let it be done to you according to your faith" and you became well instantly upon this His Word! Say it yourselves whether anything like it had ever been experienced in Israel before!"
GGJ|2|33|9|0|Say the healed ones: "Hearken, father, if so then He must be more than just a wonder-healer! Father, this could in the end at last be another great prophet, greater than Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel and Daniel, - in the end perhaps as great as Moses, Aarona and Elijah! Only to these was it possible to work such miracles with Jehovah's help, because all spirits, under the earth as well as upon it, in the water and in the air had to subject themselves to them. If however they are subject to such exceedingly great prophet, then of course he has to be capable of accomplishing anything he wants!
GGJ|2|33|10|0|But how did the carpenter's son come by such inestimable grace from God? We all know him only too well; it is hardly three years since he was carpenting for us with his brothers. There was nothing like that noticeable with him then. He must only recently received such gift! A pious man he was at all times indeed; his demeanour was always highly respectable; he was a quiet worker speaking only essentials. He was hardly ever seen laughing, but neither mourning. Thus Jehovah could well have regarded his virtues and now given him such grace. For Jehovah never looks on a person's worldly standing but only upon his pure, unspoiled heart!"
GGJ|2|33|11|0|Says the old man: "Yes indeed, you could be right there, it is bound to be so. But if it is indisputably thus, then we must go there early in the morning and bring him our praise and thanks! Because everyman should bow his knees before a prophet obviously called and anointed by God with His Spirit! Because it is not the prophet but God Himself Who speaks and acts through the heart and mouth of same!"
GGJ|2|33|12|0|Say all: "Amen, let this be our first and highest duty!" These people then moved into the house, and the young ones prepared supper, for they all were hungry.
GGJ|2|34|1|1|Scene between the Pharisees who were greedy for inheritance and the son-in-law of the old man
GGJ|2|34|1|0|However, the pharisees from Nazareth have heard about the dangerous illness of the occupants of this house and that they never will recover. They went there to settle everything about the tenth of the estate and about the funeral; since after death they had no right anymore to the inheritance, because the ill has departed without their support, - in which case the state acted as heir. When thus the pharisees arrived already late at night when the people of the house began to go to bed, the greedy transporters of souls into the aftermath showed very disappointed faces when they found the people of the house in the best of health of whom they were expecting at least half of them to be dead already.
GGJ|2|34|2|0|The first pharisee who entered with great precaution holding his breath, said: "Yes, what is this? Are you still alive? We thought that at least half of you have passed away already, and we come to bless your souls and to bury your bodies according to the custom of our fathers! Who made you well again? Surely not Borus! We know that he did not visited you when he was called; for he was like us equally afraid of your extremely dangerous illness. Who thus was your doctor?"
GGJ|2|34|3|0|Said the son-in-law of the old man, who was a strong man regarding work and talking: "Why are you asking about it? You have not supported us and therefore we do not owe each other anything! You have not come to us because of our salvation, but for the tenth of the inheritance; and I say to you: about this you can forever stay away from our house! For if you not can, want and dare to provide assistance to a house in all danger, then you can go elsewhere! This house will never require any help from you! Truly, with all your actions you are worse than the evil worms of the earth who only devour, do no good but ruin all kind of good fruit of the earth and make it wretched! Therefore leave our faces soon otherwise you will get mugged!"
GGJ|2|34|4|0|Said one of the elders: "Alright, we will leave; but you could do us favour by telling us who have helped you! Daily we have prayed for you for seven hours and therefore would like to know if you have been miraculously healed by our prayers! Since it would be impossible for you to have recovered along conventional methods! Tel us therefore; it costs you in anyway nothing!"
GGJ|2|34|5|0|Says the son-in-law: "Leave, you liars! You might have prayed for our death for seven hours daily to obtain the inheritance tenth, but surely not for our life; for you have not come here to greet us as recovered, but to write up the tenth and greedily take possession of it after the death of us all! O you loose villains, I know you only too well and your prayers as well! Therefore leave, otherwise I will be forced to make use of my house-rights! You are forever not worthy to pronounce the name of Him who helped us!"
GGJ|2|34|6|0|Said the elder once more: "Now then, let it be that we are as you think; but we still can change! Since a miracle has taken place and it can reform us in all our thinking and actions! Therefore tell us!"
GGJ|2|34|7|0|Said the son-in-law quite heatedly: "Nothing on this earth will change you, also not God! If you could have changed you would have changed long ago; since you have Moses and all the Prophets who testify against you! However, your god is Mammon and consists of gold and silver! This god you serve in your hearts and only outwardly wrap yourself with the cloth of Moses and Aaron for pretence, so that you more easily as tearing wolves in sheep clothes can attack the herds with your deadly teeth and tear them to pieces and consume them!
GGJ|2|34|8|0|However, Jehovah knows you and soon will give you the long overdue deserved reward! God has now awaken Jesus, the son of the carpenter, just like Moses once, and this Jesus who healed us from a distance only by His mighty word, will also tell you how much your reward is worth before God; since He is filled with the spirit of God and you with the spirit of Beelzebub! Therefore let it be said to you for the last time, that you better leave and never set foot in this house again, - otherwise you will experience evil!"
GGJ|2|34|9|0|After these words the pharisees leave the house and think quite strange things about Jesus who again crossed their actions, and they started to plan how to get rid of him, otherwise the certain possibility exists that in a short time all Jews will be instigated against them just like this house.
GGJ|2|34|10|0|But when they allowed these thoughts to quite animated arise in them, a mighty, thundering bang occurred behind them so that they were immensely terrified and began running back to town.
GGJ|2|35|1|1|Occasion with the inheritance-seeking Pharisees and the old man’s son-in-law.
GGJ|2|35|1|0|When they entered the dwelling they immediately picked up David's Psalter and with the first throw opened it at Psalm 37 and the elders starts to read:
GGJ|2|35|2|0|"Fret not thyself because of evildoers, neither be thou envious against the workers of iniquity. For they shall soon be cut down like the grass, and wither as the green herb. Trust in the Lord, and do good: so shalt thou dwell in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed. Delight thyself also in the Lord: and he shall give thee the desires of thine heart. Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in him: and he shall bring it to pass. And he shall bring forth thy righteousness as the light, and thy judgment as the noonday.
GGJ|2|35|3|0|Rest in the Lord, and wait patiently for him: fret not thyself because of him who prospereth in his way, because of the man who bringeth wicked devices to pass. Cease from anger, and forsake wrath: fret not thyself in any wise to do evil. For evildoers shall be cut off: but those that wait upon the Lord, they shall inherit the earth.
GGJ|2|35|4|0|For yet a little while, and the wicked shall not be: yea, thou shalt diligently consider his place, and it shall not be. But the meek shall inherit the earth; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace. The wicked plotteth against the just, and gnasheth upon him with his teeth. The Lord shall laugh at him: for he seeth that his day is coming. The wicked have drawn out the sword, and have bent their bow, to cast down the poor and needy, and to slay such as be of upright conversation. Their sword shall enter into their own heart, and their bows shall be broken.
GGJ|2|35|5|0|A little that a righteous man hath is better than the riches of many wicked. For the arms of the wicked shall be broken: but the Lord upholdeth the righteous. The Lord knoweth the days of the upright: and their inheritance shall be for ever. They shall not be ashamed in the evil time: and in the days of famine they shall be satisfied. But the wicked shall perish, and the enemies of the Lord shall be as the fat of lambs: they shall consume; into smoke shall they consume away. The wicked borroweth, and payeth not again: but the righteous sheweth mercy, and giveth.
GGJ|2|35|6|0|After this verse, one Pharisee rises, saying to the elder reading: "What kind of silly stuff are your reading? Don't you notice that this all concerns us from a bad angle whilst from the good angle none other than the carpenter's son? This is quite a damning incrimination of us, yet you are reading as lightly and cheerfully as if it were some written praise of us from the Jerusalem High Priest!"
GGJ|2|35|7|0|Says the elder: "Friend, it will do us no harm if we are therewith lit up to each other a little more brightly than we are! It is better that we lit up a little in front of each other than be lit up a little later naked before the whole world as deceivers of the people, despised and abandoned by everyone. Because it depends in the final analysis on God alone as to how long in our current ways and means we remain standing un-exposed, and hence I am going to continue reading this most extraordinary Psalm!"
GGJ|2|35|8|0|Says several: "You are right, do so!"
GGJ|2|35|9|0|And the elder continues reading:
GGJ|2|35|10|0|"For such as are blessed by Him shall inherit the earth; and they who are cursed by Him shall be cut off."
GGJ|2|35|11|0|Here the incensed Pharisee asks again: "Who are the blessed, and who the cursed?"
GGJ|2|35|12|0|Says the Elder: "That we are not the blessed ones can be grasped with the hands, with the rising persecution through the Romans! For were we the blessed then God would not have set down such plague in our promised land! Everything else you can easily work out yourself. But I shall continue to read,
GGJ|2|35|13|0|The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord, and he delighteth in his way. Though he fall, he shall not be utterly cast down: for the Lord upholdeth him with his hand. I have been young, and now am old; yet have I not seen ten righteous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread. He is ever merciful, and lendeth; and his seed is blessed.
GGJ|2|35|14|0|Depart from evil, and do good; and dwell for evermore. For the Lord loveth judgment, and forsaketh not his saints; they are preserved for ever: but the seed of the wicked shall be cut off. The righteous shall inherit the land, and dwell therein for ever.
GGJ|2|35|15|0|The mouth of the rigious speaketh wisdom, and his tongue talketh of judgment. The law of his God is in his heart; none of his steps shall slide. The wicked watcheth the righteous, and seeketh to slay him. The Lord will not leave him in his hand, nor condemn him when he is judged.
GGJ|2|35|16|0|Wait on the Lord, and keep his way, and he shall exalt thee to inherit the land: when the wicked are cut off, thou shalt see it.
GGJ|2|35|17|0|I have seen the wicked in great power, and spreading himself like a green by tree. Yet he passed away, and, lo, he was not: yea, I sought him, but he could not be found.
GGJ|2|35|18|0|Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright: for the end of that man is peace. But the transgressors shall be destroyed together: the end of the wicked shall be cut off. But the salvation of the righteous is of the Lord: he is their strength in the time of trouble. And the Lord shall help them, and deliver them: he shall deliver them from the wicked, and save them, because they trust in him.
GGJ|2|35|19|0|As the elder finished the Psalm, the Pharisee furiously assails him, shouting: "Old donkey you, do you not notice that we are described as the wicked in this Psalm, whilst those on Jesus" side as the righteous? Do you not notice that we shall be cut off, whilst they shall inherit the land? Are not we the ones trying to kill him, the righteous one, whilst God preserves him? This is a nice Psalm for us!"
GGJ|2|35|20|0|Says the Elder: "I did not write it! It is in the Book; and if we remain as we are we shall also have to bear it in actuality! Do you understand such, and God's power?!"
GGJ|2|35|21|0|Says another: "This thing I understand better than all of you! Our friend Roban was bound to read this Psalm; this was effected by the carpenter son's most inexplicable magic powers of course! For he was able to heal with one word the entire family, where we had only just heretofore sought our gold and silver fortune then he is equally able to force us to read only such Psalms which testify as forcibly against us as the testimony once against David's foes.
GGJ|2|35|22|0|Beside this, the old Joseph is supposed to definitely be descended from David's lineage, and Jesus also is referred to now as Son of David as Joseph's second wife Mary also is supposed to be a descendant of that same tribe, for which reason the old Joseph who has always been a clever fox most probably caused his son secretly to learn all sorts of magical powers, so that the latter would confound the superstitious Romans and Greeks thereafter to then introduce himself as a son of Jupiter or Apollo, thereupon the Romans would have to indisputably proclaim and elevate him as their emperor! And if those lords residing in Rome are as blind as these wielding power over Asia, whom Jesus already has in his bag to so speak, then he may not be failing in a short time to prescribe laws to the Romans - and we are then all done for!"
GGJ|2|35|23|0|Says another: "surely it ought to be possible to put a stop to such undertaking through secret correspondence with the emperor!"
GGJ|2|35|24|0|Says the first: "You shall find it hard to put a stop to one who sees everything with his magical sight that you think ever so secretly. Who else but he frightened us with the thunderclap on the way home, as he is sure to have heard what we said against him? And who else but he caused us to read the Psalm so severely condemning us? And why? Because he was sure to know what we intended undertaking against him! Go and sit at the writing table and try a secret writing to the Emperor - and I vouch for it that you shall either not be able to write one word down, or you shall be forced to depict a dreadful self-incrimination through his inexplicable secret magic power!
GGJ|2|35|25|0|On top of that our chief Jairus is now taken in by him body and soul for twice awakening his daughter from death and backs him up in whatever the former wants - and hence we shall also accomplish nothing against him in Jerusalem. In short, we are nailed up on all sides, and tied up and cannot move against him. The best thing still it seems to me is to grin and bear it or declare ourselves fully as his disciples, for we can otherwise do nothing worthwhile against him, since we are not so much as able to think it without him finding out instantly in the most penetrating way."
GGJ|2|35|26|0|Says old Roban: "I am of the same opinion! We have only once option: that we maintain complete neutrality, or we all embrace his doctrine and do as he advises and commands us for one cannot kick against this prickle."
GGJ|2|35|27|0|Say all: "We shall maintain ourselves completely neutral, that shall be the best; for therewith we shall alienate neither Rome nor Jerusalem, and therein lies our prudence along which we must order our lives."
GGJ|2|35|28|0|After this all go to take their rest and each is secretly pondering what to do for his part.
GGJ|2|36|1|1|The Pharisees’ elder Roban with Jesus.
GGJ|2|36|1|0|In the morning Roban nevertheless comes to Me in the house asking to speak with Me.
GGJ|2|36|2|0|I say to him: "I know what you want to tell Me; but that which I want to tell you, you know not, and so you may hear Me."
GGJ|2|36|3|0|Says Roban: "If You intend to speak, then do, and I will hear You."
GGJ|2|36|4|0|Say I: "Yesterday you were reciting a Psalm; it turned out to be Psalm 37, and it hit you as well as your colleagues hard, and you turned somewhat inwardly and then discussed whether to be neutral towards me or become My disciples. You decided on neutrality. You yourself thought during the night about becoming My disciple, and have now come to ask Me about it.
GGJ|2|36|5|0|I say to you neither yes or no and remain if you wish, or go if you will! For behold, I have plenty of disciples! There are several rooms in this My house and they are all full of disciples. Out there in the open you see tents occupied by My disciples. Here, next to this My smallest room, is the big work and dining room; inside are resting still the big lords of Rome, and these are My disciples as well. Inside one small room lives the chief Jairus with wife and daughter whom I had twice awakened from the dead. And behold, he too is My disciple. If I have people like that as My disciples, then you can just as well also become My disciple. But as you see, I am not insisting! Stay if you wish, and if not, leave. Because both roads are open to you."
GGJ|2|36|6|0|Says Roban: "Lord, I stay, - and it is highly likely that more of my colleagues shall come and stay like I. Because I am starting to comprehend that there must be more to You than mere secret magical powers of an occidental magician. You are a god-anointed prophet of a distinct order as never was one before You and hence I say,
GGJ|2|36|7|0|It is indeed written that no prophet shall arise out of Galilee; but I no longer adhere to that, - because an obvious deed counts more with me than the mysterious Word of Scripture which none can understand in its true depth. On top of that You are not to my knowledge a native of Galilee but of Bethlehem, and You therefore could quite well be a prophet. I feel myself powerfully attracted to You, and Your proximity has an agreeable effect on me, and so I stay. I don't actually possess great wealth, but what I have, we could all live on for thirty years. If You charge tuition fees then half my wealth is at Your disposal."
GGJ|2|36|8|0|Say I: "Go over to My disciples and ask them how much they pay Me for tuition and maintenance; then pay Me the same!"
GGJ|2|36|9|0|Roban immediately asks several disciples in attendance. These however spoke: "Our holy Master has never yet asked us for a stater [Austrian currency. The Ed.], although we are constantly provided by Him with everything He is bound to ask no more of you than of us. Faith and love is all He asks of us."
GGJ|2|36|10|0|Asks Roban further: "Can you actually already perform some deeds that are beyond human comprehension? And if you are capable of doing so, do you also understand how such is possible?"
GGJ|2|36|11|0|Says Peter: "If necessary we too can perform such deeds through the Master's power and also understand quite thoroughly how these are quite easily possible. If you intend to be a genuine disciple of His, you too shall be able to carry out such deeds and then understand quite well what you are doing! For here love is the law, and wisdom carries it out."
GGJ|2|36|12|0|Roban continues to ask: "And were you able to discover here or there whether Satan perhaps invisibly has a part in it?"
GGJ|2|36|13|0|Says Peter: "What wicked are you poor blind man not asking! How can Satan have a part where all the supremely highest heavens exert the almightiest influence?! I and all of us have seen the heavens open and the angels of God descending to earth in countless hosts; and we saw how they served Him - and us all! If so, how is Satan's participation possible?!
GGJ|2|36|14|0|If you cannot believe me then go to Sychar and inquire of the High Priest Joel and the wholesaler merchant Jairuth who now occupies the well known castle Esau! These our friends shall faithfully acquaint you with Who He is Whose disciples we have the never-deserved highest grace to be! At Jonael's as well as Jairuth's, you shall also encounter serving angels in seemingly physical form."
GGJ|2|36|15|0|On hearing such, Roban steps up to Me full of reverence whether I have any objection to him travelling to Sychar.
GGJ|2|36|16|0|Say I: "Not in the least. Go there and inquire about all these things and when you are back again inform your brothers and colleagues of all the things you have heard and seen. When you have completed this mission successfully, come back here and follow Me. For you shall be able to find out which direction I headed off meanwhile. But when travelling through the first toll-district from here, and afterwards Kis and Cana in Samaria, and they ask you whereto and in whose name you are undertaking this journey then mention My name, and they shall let you go for free everywhere. But don't travel with the outfit of a Pharisee elder, for that way you would not get far; but put on simple and ordinary citizen's clothing, and they shall have no objection even in Samaria."
GGJ|2|36|17|0|On hearing such, Roban at once got under way, going to foreign parts seeking and recognising what was so close to him at home.
GGJ|2|36|18|0|But these are people and spirits at all times that one can see, experience and learn more abroad than at home; yet the same sun shines everywhere. Of course one can get to know other areas, other people and other customs and other tongues; but whether the heart has won anything therefrom is another thing!
GGJ|2|36|19|0|He who goes travelling to foreign parts for idle curiosity or to amuse or divert himself shall win little for educating his heart; but he who goes abroad to be of use to those people and to bring them a new light, let him journey and act, and the journey shall yield him much gain.
GGJ|2|36|20|0|Every prophet accomplishes more in a foreign land than in his own house.
GGJ|2|37|1|1|Jose the old man thanks the Lord.
GGJ|2|37|1|0|After Roban was gone, the old man, who was named Jose, came with his children and grand-children who were all healed that night and gave Me thanks, praise and honour, asking whether he and his could keep Me company that day.
GGJ|2|37|2|0|And I spoke to him: "Do as it pleases you! You had to put up a fight for Me last night with the Pharisees, and you all carried yourselves well in My name. Wherefore you shall in future be freed from all such plague, and no greedy zealot shall in future cross the threshold of your house. But go over to My disciples now, and these shall instruct you on what to believe and do in future!"
GGJ|2|37|3|0|At this point Peter steps forward and leads the entire company over to Matthew the scribe and the latter lets them read all that has taken place with My disciples and what I have taught.
GGJ|2|37|4|0|Only after these were thus looked after spiritually do Cyrenius, Cornelius, Faustus and the Chief Jairus with wife and daughter emerge from their bedrooms, greeting Me most amicably and thanking Me for the good and fortifying sleep and exceedingly beautiful dreams that night; I reciprocate their greetings, pointing out the new arrivals who had been healed.
GGJ|2|37|5|0|And Cyrenius steps over to them, questioning them in detail. On hearing about the mighty machinations of the Pharisees he became enraged and spoke: "Nay, Lord, in your exceedingly holy name, I can not forgive these disciples of Satan! I must have them punished even if I should lose my life! Are not these wolves, hyenas and foxes the likes of which there are none in Palestine or even all of Asia! What difference is there indeed between these and the worst thieves and highway robbers? Oh you wicked ones, you beasts of the first and most rapacious order! Servants of God they call themselves, having themselves honoured sky-high and praised by day; come night and they go most openly on the prowl! Well, just wait, I shall drive your nocturnal prowling out of you in a way that you won't know whether you are coming or going!"
GGJ|2|37|6|0|Say I to the incensed chief governor: "Friend, let it be; for what you are about to do, I have already done this night in the deftest manner, resulting in their early acceptance of My doctrine. Their elder by the name of Roban was here already today and has accepted My doctrine, wherefore I have already sent him as a converted disciple to Sychar where he shall see and learn much. He shall return in two days and shall quite certainly bring his disciples under My wing. And behold, this is better than rod, cross and axe."
GGJ|2|37|7|0|Says Cyrenius somewhat less agitated: "If so then I certainly retract my words and not sentence them harshly; but they shall have to answer for themselves!"
GGJ|2|37|8|0|Say I: "Just not this morning, but in the afternoon. Because we want to spend this beautiful time on something better. Before everything, lets proceed to the morning meal."
GGJ|2|37|9|0|Borus had ordered the setting up of a large number of tables in the open, with which work My carpenter brothers of course assisted him, and thus on this pre-Sabbath, ie. on this holiday, breakfast was eaten in the open. About fifty large tables were provided with benches and set with eats and wine and it was delightful to see hundreds of all kinds of guests seated straightway, singing Psalms and praise and consuming the plentiful breakfast. In the midst of the tables a sort of stage was erected where a large decorated table with food awaited us, and we, ie. I Myself, Cyrenius, Cornelius, Faustus, Jairus with wife and daughter, My mother and the twelve disciples took our seats, enjoying our breakfast ordered by Faustus and Borus amidst all kinds of uplifting and cheerful conversations.
GGJ|2|37|10|0|But Lydia, the young wife of Faustus, was absent as she had been left at home in Capernaum because of the many duties there, although she would have loved to come to Nazareth too. My mother reproached him about that, quite gently of course, and he regretted to have left his beloved wife at home and decided to fetch her himself without delay.
GGJ|2|37|11|0|But I said to him: "Leave that alone; if I will it she shall be here about noon safe and sound." Faustus asked Me for this and I promised to do it.
GGJ|2|37|12|0|Promptly two extremely beautiful youths in light blue pleated garments could be seen at My side. They bowed to the ground before Me and said: "Lord, Your servants are waiting for Your holiest commands with deepest reverence."
GGJ|2|37|13|0|And I said to them: "Go and fetch Lydia, so that she may be with us."
GGJ|2|37|14|0|The two vanish and Cyrenius asks Me quite surprised: "Friend, who were these two so exceedingly beautiful and charming youths? By heaven, my eyes have never yet seen such glorious figures."
GGJ|2|37|15|0|Say I: "Behold, every master has his servants, and when he calls them, they must come and serve him. Since I am also a master, I too have My servants who have to proclaim My orders to the entire infinity. They are indeed not visible to you, but they are to Me; and where you do not suspect anything, countless legions are waiting for My sign. And these My servants - although they look so delicate - are strong enough to destroy this earth in a moment, if I should bid them to do so. - But look, there the two are already coming with Lydia,"
GGJ|2|37|16|0|Now all those at My table are amazed and Cyrenius says: "How is that possible? The two could have been hardly 500 paces from here - from here to Capernaum it is almost two leagues - and now they are already back. That really surpasses everything a poor human can ever experience on this earth."
GGJ|2|37|17|0|When Lydia is gently led to our table by the amazed Faustus, Cyrenius promptly asks her: "But sweetest Lydia, how did you arrive here from Capernaum so quickly? Were you maybe already on your way?"
GGJ|2|37|18|0|Says Lydia: "Do you not see the two angels of God? They carried me here faster than with the speed of an arrow. I saw neither earth nor air on the way but from there to here was only a moment and now I am here. But do ask the two angels, they will be able to tell you more about it than I."
GGJ|2|38|1|1|About the Lord’s Deity and His humanness.
GGJ|2|38|1|0|Now Cyrenius turns to the two angels and asks them how such a thing could be possible, but they with the greatest reverence point to Me with their heavenly beautiful hands and say with an extremely pure and melodious voice: "His will is our being, our power and our speed. We are unable to do anything out of ourselves; but if He wills it, we absorb His will and are then able to do everything through it. Our beauty which is blinding your eyes is our love for Him, and this love is again nothing else but His will within us. If you want to become similar to us, do absorb His living word into your heart and act voluntarily in accordance with it, then you will like us have His word's almighty power and strength within you. And if He will then call you to act according to His will, all things will be possible to you and you will be able to do more than we because you have gone forth form His love, whereas we originate only from His wisdom. - Now you know how we could easily perform what amazed you so much. Do comply fully with His word in future and you, too, will be capable of most miraculous things."
GGJ|2|38|2|0|Here Cyrenius opens his eyes in surprise and says: "So I am right after all if I regard Jesus as the sole God and Creator of the entire world?"
GGJ|2|38|3|0|Say the angels: "You are indeed right, but do not make a great fuss about it, and when you notice on Him things that are so very human, don't take offence at it, for all that is human would not be such unless it had not previously been of God from eternity. Therefore if He sometimes moves within to you familiar and accustomed forms, this is still not unworthy of Him, for every form, every thought was first in Him before it according to His will began to constitute and direct a free will independent of Him. There does not exist any thing or being in infinity that has not gone forth from Him. This earth and everything in and on it is nothing but His forever unchanged fixed thought and which became a reality through His word. If He - and this would be very easy for Him - were to relinquish this substantial thought in His mind and will, that same moment the earth would cease to exist and everything it contains and carries would share its lot of destruction.
GGJ|2|38|4|0|However, the Lord's will is not like a man's will who wants today this and tomorrow something else. The Lord's will is eternally one and the same and nothing can bend it in the from eternity established order. But there nevertheless rules the greatest freedom within this order, and the Lord can do whatever He wishes and so can also every angel and man. That this is so, you can notice in your very own being and from a thousand other things.
GGJ|2|38|5|0|With your actual physical form you can do as you please, and nothing but your own will can hinder you therein. But the individual actual physical form admits of no variation because it finds itself within firm divine order.
GGJ|2|38|6|0|Equally you can change the earth's exterior considerably, digging away mountains and changing river bends. You can dry out seas and create beds for new seas. You can build bridges over seas and transform desert to blessed fruition through diligence and effort: in short, you can carry out countless changes upon earth; - yet, you cannot make the day longer by a hair's breadth nor the night equally shorter, and you cannot command the winds and storms.
GGJ|2|38|7|0|You must endure the winter and tolerate the heat of summer, and notwithstanding all your will-power, you can change the shape and constitution of no creature. You shall never make a lamb into a lion nor a lion into a lamb; and behold, that again is God's rigid Order, within which indeed you have much freedom to act, notwithstanding that you cannot displace God's actual Order by a hair's breadth.
GGJ|2|38|8|0|And here before you is He Who has established such order from eternity and alone can discontinue it if He so wills just as you within this fixed divine order. On which depends your existence and the existence of everything that surrounds you, you are still free in your thinking, willing and acting, all the more free is the Lord and can do whatever He wishes.
GGJ|2|38|9|0|Therefore, we tell you once more: Do not take offence if the Lord moves before you in a human form, for every form is His very own work.
GGJ|2|39|1|1|Angelic influence upon man.
GGJ|2|39|1|0|When Cyrenius heard this from the two angels, he became absolutely certain and ceased to guess that I must surely be a higher being, but said to himself: "Yes, it is He!" Then he, full of reference, went to Me and said: "Lord, now it is all clear to me. You are the One.
GGJ|2|39|2|0|My heart had told me that already long ago, but then there were always Your human forms and movements which made my belief shaky. But now all my secret misgivings have vanished from my mind whatever may happen now I shall remain firm like a rock in my faith. Oh, how endlessly happy I now am that even the eyes of my flesh can see Him Who has created me and Who now supports me and can and will do so everlastingly."
GGJ|2|39|3|0|Say I: "My beloved friend, what you now have you shall keep forever. But for the time being keep it to yourself and for only very few of your friends who are the most enlightened. For, if you would speak too openly about it this would harm rather than help My mission and thereby men. Besides, remember also this that you do not take offence if here and there you notice very human things about Me, for I was from eternity, before any angels and men existed, the first man and am therefore surely entitled to be still a man among My created men."
GGJ|2|39|4|0|Says Cyrenius: "Do as You will, and You shall nevertheless eternally remain to me that which You now are to me indisputably! But these two angels I should like to have with me till the end of my terrestrial life. They are so exceedingly beautiful, dear and wise."
GGJ|2|39|5|0|Say I: "This cannot be, for you should not be able to bear their visible presence, nor would this benefit our soul. But they shall visibly for your senses remain henceforth with you as your guardians, as they have already been from your birth. But for the present, since they need to remain here visibly throughout the day, you can still associate with them aplenty.
GGJ|2|39|6|0|But even when you are not able to see them, you can ask them anything and they shall place the answer in your heart, which you shall always perceive in your heart as a well-defined thought. And this is far superior to external speech! I say unto you: A word that an angel has laid in your own heart is more beneficial for your soul than thousands of words heaved through the ear externally! Because what you hear in your heart is already your own whereas that which you hear from without you still have to make your own through action in accordance with the heard word.
GGJ|2|39|7|0|Because having the word in your heart but still sinning in your external being from time to time, your heart nevertheless is not acquiescent and immediately compels you to recognition and repentance of same, and you cease being a sinner therewith already. If you do not have the word in your heart but only in the brain brought there through the ear, and you then sin, then the empty heart sins as well, compelling you neither to recognition nor repentance of the sin, and sin remains in you and you make yourself guilty before God and man!
GGJ|2|39|8|0|And so My friend, it is more beneficial for you to not see your spirit guardians for the duration of your presence in the body; when once you shall have to leave the body, then as spirit yourself you shall have them for seeing and touching in eternity anyway - not only these two but countlessly many others.
GGJ|2|39|9|0|Says Cyrenius: "Now I am comforted again, but intend nevertheless to communicate with them most spiritually today!"
GGJ|2|39|10|0|Say I: "Well, how about that? Did you not promise the obstinate Pharisees in My name that you will give them a sharp rebuke; will not that withdraw the company of the angels?"
GGJ|2|39|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "Verily indeed, - that I nearly plain forgot! Oh, that is now most inconvenient! What shall I do?"
GGJ|2|39|12|0|Say I: "What if I release you from your oath and you waive your intended rebuke, since they have enough with your threat yesterday anyway?"
GGJ|2|39|13|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, if it please You then I gladly waive my intended rebuke and leave everything to You and the old Roban, who in any case shall bring them around within a couple of days."
GGJ|2|39|14|0|Say I: "Oh, to that I shall certainly have the least objection, for I had already postponed your intentions with the Pharisees till afternoon, fully knowing that you would be of a different disposition. - Now that the day has turned out quite well, let us all go out to catch ourselves some fish for lunch and dinner. Let all who come along get to their legs!"
GGJ|2|40|1|1|Love towards the Lord.
GGJ|2|40|1|0|Ask Peter and Nathanael: "But Lord, we have no tackle with us: what shall come of it? Should we hurry ahead and maybe borrow some from the fishers at sea?"
GGJ|2|40|2|0|Say I: "There is no need of that, but something else - your memory which tends every moment to forget that I am the Lord, for Whom nothing is impossible! Hence keep our company and instead while fishing explain to old Josa and his family the power and authority of God also in man." To these My words the two then introvert, thinking about how they could be so blind as to regale Me with such worldly questions. Even Josa says to them that he can hardly think on how they could have asked Me that.
GGJ|2|40|3|0|Says Nathanael: "Friend, like yourself we are still human and too set in the world for us not to come out with something really stupid from time to time, but we shall pull ourselves together in future. Have we not been fishers from our youth, and when hearing fish talk we easily step back into our old worries, forgetting the spiritual. But we are on track again.
GGJ|2|40|4|0|Sarah also comes over, asking Me whether she could come along.
GGJ|2|40|5|0|Say I: "But of course, it is for your sake that I am organising this work. You are My beloved, Why did you not take a seat by My side during the morning meal?"
GGJ|2|40|6|0|Says Sarah, trembling with love: "Lord, I did not have the courage. Just think! The three supreme Roman commanders by Your side and I a poor maiden! Where was I to take the courage from?"
GGJ|2|40|7|0|Say I: "Now, now, My darling, I have noticed only too well that you would rather have been with Me than anywhere else. Oh, I miss nothing that takes place in a person's heart and, therefore, I also love you so dearly.
GGJ|2|40|8|0|But now tell Me, you My sweetest Sarah, how you like these two youths? Don't you think you could love one or the other more than I could? For, behold, in My form I am not as beautiful as those two."
GGJ|2|40|9|0|Says Sarah: "But Lord, You my forever sole love, how can You think such a thing of me? I would not accept a whole heaven full of a thousand times more beautiful angels for one hair from Your head let alone one of the two for You as a whole, full of love in my heart. Although they are beautiful, I ask: Who gave them such beauty? It was You. And how could You have given them this beauty if it had not been in You first?
GGJ|2|40|10|0|I tell You: You are for me all in all, and I shall never give You up, even if You gave me all the heavens full of the most glorious angels."
GGJ|2|40|11|0|Say I: "So it is right, this is how I prefer it. Who loves Me must love Me fully and above all if he wants to be loved also by Me above all. Look, the two angels are no doubt very beautiful, but you are now also dearer to me than countless hosts of the purest angels, and so do firmly stick to Me. I tell you: Out of many you are a proper bride of Mine. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|2|40|12|0|Says Sarah: "Lord, this I do not understand. How could I be Your bride? Could I be to You what my mother is to my father? You are the Lord over heaven and earth and I am only one of Your created beings. How could it be possible for the lowest to unite with the very highest?"
GGJ|2|40|13|0|Say I: "Behold, that is quite easy, and that for the quite simple reason that what to you seems to be the lowest has also gone forth from the highest and is thus also part of the highest.
GGJ|2|40|14|0|I am a tree of life and you are its fruit. The fruit does appear to be smaller and less constant than the tree, but in its centre there lies a seed that is nourished and matured by the fruit. In the seed, however, there are again trees of the same kind themselves capable of bearing the same fruits again with living seeds like the one they have gone forth from.
GGJ|2|40|15|0|From this you can easily see that the difference between Creator and created being is in a certain respect not so great as you imagine, for the created being is in and for itself the will of the Creator which is certainly good and worthy. If this will, gone forth from the Creator and underbthe Creator's own form endowed with an independent life, recognises itself in its free isolation as what it fundamentally is and acts accordingly, then it is equal to its Creator and in its small way fully that which the Creator is in His infinite way, If, however, the part-will, made independent by the Creator, does not recognise itself as what it is, it does not cease to be that, but is unable to reach the supreme goal until it has recognised itself as what it fundamentally is.
GGJ|2|40|16|0|In order to make it easier for such made independent part-wills, called "men", to recognise themselves the Creator has at all times sent to men from the heavens revelations, laws and precepts and has now even come to the earth Himself in the flesh to help mankind with their task of recognising themselves and to give them more light to make it easier for them than it has so far been.
GGJ|2|40|17|0|Now you will understand the relation of Creator to created beings and how you, as fully equal to Me, can be My bride and My wife bound forever through your great love for Me. - Do you now understand what I have revealed to you?"
GGJ|2|41|1|1|True love for God is God’s spirit within every man.
GGJ|2|41|1|0|Says the extremely beautiful and lovable Sarah: "Yes, now this is already clearer to me, but then all the daughters of Eve have the same right to You as I?"
GGJ|2|41|2|0|Say I: "Certainly, if they are as you now are. But if they are not like this, they can become My handmaidens, also My brides but never completely My wives. The original father of My body, David, had also many wives and was a man according to God's heart. Since I am more than David is, should not I be free to have many wives? And I can add to this that I do have the means to support in great bliss as many wives as there is sand in the sea and grass on the earth, and that each one will be looked after in such a way that she could not ever have a wish that is not fulfilled for her in the most satisfactory way. Since this is so, could it bother you if I want to give this happiness, which I am giving you in superabundance, to many?"
GGJ|2|41|3|0|Says Sarah: "You alone are the Lord and most endless love and wisdom in person, and what You do is done wisely; but I still cannot help it that I love You so mightily and, therefore, would like to possess You as if alone. You must excuse my childish heart, which in love is still so foolish."
GGJ|2|41|4|0|Say I: "That is just the right way, I tell you. Who does not love Me quite jealously as you do and wants to possess Me in his heart as if exclusively, has still not true, living love for Me. And if he does not possess this, he also does not possess the fullness of life within, for I am the true life in man through the love for Me in his soul, and this love is My Spirit in every human.
GGJ|2|41|5|0|Therefore, he who awakens love for Me also awakens the spirit I have given Him, and since I Myself am this spirit and must be it because there does not ever exist any other spirit of life beside Me, he thus awakens Me within him, is thereby fully born into eternal life and cannot ever die from then on or be annihilated; - not even through My omnipotence, because he is one with Me. I cannot annihilate Myself because My infinite existence cannot ever by changed to non-existence. Therefore, do not think that your love for Me is foolish, but it is exactly as it must be. Stay with it and you will not ever see, feel or taste any death."
GGJ|2|41|6|0|This My explanation to Sarah made her very happy and she embraced Me with all her strength and began to caress Me tenderly.
GGJ|2|41|7|0|Sarah's mother rebuked her and said: "But dear Sarah, this is not proper. You are quite naughty."
GGJ|2|41|8|0|Says Sarah: "Why, proper or not proper. It is also not proper to die and be quite dead, but when then the Lord comes and restores the dead one to life drawing him from the grave, which is certainly most unusual, how proper is that before the world? O mother, it is surely most proper for everyone to love the Lord before all the world above all. - Is that not so, Lord Jesus, am I right?"
GGJ|2|41|9|0|Say I: "Quite right and it is absolutely true. If a person is in the world embarrassed to love Me openly and above all, I shall also be embarrassed to love him before all the heavens and to awaken him at the last judgement."
GGJ|2|42|1|1|About judgement day.
GGJ|2|42|1|0|Several now asked Me when the "last judgement" would come. [In the German language the term for "The last judgement" or "Judgement Day" is - verbally translated - "the youngest day" and the Lord's reply is based on this term.]
GGJ|2|42|2|0|And I said: "When the older day has passed, there always comes a youngest day. And since I cannot awaken anybody on a day that has already passed, this must naturally happen on a youngest day as a past older day cannot possibly be used. Is not every new day of your life a youngest one? Or can anyone experience a still younger day than the one on which he is living? Behold, all of us are today surely living on a youngest day, for yesterday can no longer be the youngest and tomorrow has not come yet. Considering all this it must surely be obvious that a man has as many youngest days as days he has already lived. I tell you that all of you will pass away on the youngest day and cannot possibly be awakened from death to life at any other time than on a youngest day. And since a man, and all men, have to experience this, it cannot possibly happen on an old, past day, but only on some future, obviously youngest day. Which day will be appointed for it has not been determined in advance, neither by Me nor by any angelic, spirit, for every coming day is very good and useful for this purpose. - Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|2|42|3|0|The askers withdraw somewhat perplexed and say: "Truly, this is as clear as the purest air and yet our stupidity made us ask. This can truly be grasped with the hands. If we also talk often about the olden days, then these have to be also young and youngest days! This indeed was silly of us! He really needs a lot of patience on His exceedingly wise part in order to bear with us!"
GGJ|2|42|4|0|Says Sarah with a faint smile: "Indeed, the Lord is exceedingly patient with us all! But what a youngest day is and when it shall come I have known from the cradle; and whenever someone asked me about it I always said: "Tomorrow will come the youngest day!" Did you in all earnest not know this?"
GGJ|2|42|5|0|Say the ones that asked: "For sure, we really were too stupid to know it and always suffered the greatest trepidation about such day to once come! Now of course we are in the clear about it but are also properly embarrassed about a thing escaping us that surely is so clear before everyone's eyes and ears!"
GGJ|2|42|6|0|Say I: "Do not worry about it, for this is a stone over which in the future many thousand times thousands will stumble, and they will prophesy a lot about it, write and preach to the blind people.
GGJ|2|42|7|0|But now let's see how we shall cope with the fish, for you see we are now at the beach and there are plenty of fishing boats at our disposal. Nor are there a shortage of nets and other tackle, and so we can at once proceed with. The two youths with which Cyrenius is most zealously engaging in conversation shall also render us good service! Let us therefore lend our hands to it!"
GGJ|2|43|1|1|The Lord Jesus and His at the catch.
GGJ|2|43|1|0|But now everyone started to marvel, not knowing how they got here to the sea from My house.
GGJ|2|43|2|0|But I said: "How can you still wonder at it? Did you not experience the like with Me several times before? That the old Josa with his children and grandchildren should marvel is understandable. With you, My by now much experienced disciples, it is actually incomprehensible how you can still be astonished since it should be already very clear to you that nothing is and can be impossible to Me.
GGJ|2|43|3|0|Behold, I had good reason to say "incomprehensible", for every astonishment at any extraordinary act I perform also implies on some small, still somewhere in the soul latent unbelief. Man doubts in advance the possibility of some particular act or manifestation; but if notwithstanding his doubt the act is still carried out, the witness who doubted its success is standing there perplexed, wondering and asks: "How was that possible?" And what does he say with this question? I tell you, nothing else but: " I doubted the possibility of success, but it still happened. That is peculiar and strange."
GGJ|2|43|4|0|It is possible for a lay person to marvel thus, but if initiates marvel then they show therewith that they too can rightly be called lay persons! Hence marvel not in future, lest of all before strangers when I accomplish some extraordinary deed, so that the strangers would not regard you as strangers as well!"
GGJ|2|43|5|0|Say the disciples: "Lord, You know that we love You above everything else and we know who and what You are, yet we nevertheless cannot help it that sometimes we marvel anew at some new miracle, because Your obviously miraculous deeds take place so unexpectedly and unpreparedly that all one's composure and faith notwithstanding, one still has to stand there somewhat intrigued. Behold, the sun also has often been seen to rise and set; but where is or resides a man of moderate feelings who is not somehow enticed to marvel at every new, glorious sunrise!? And behold, Lord so it is also with us! You are endlessly more than countless sunrises and hence we would beg You to be somewhat tolerant of such indiscretions which with hearts exceedingly loving of You we are basically driven by Yourself to constantly commit."
GGJ|2|43|6|0|Say I: "Now then all is in best of order again; but in future heed such advice on account of the strangers, so that these may recognise My true disciples in you! - Now lets get on with fishing! Here also small miracles shall take place, but act as if they were not miracles! Let the stranger themselves come upon and judge whether these are normal or extraordinary deeds!"
GGJ|2|43|7|0|After the necessary briefing the disciples quickly board the boats, spreading the nets and casting them into the sea with very little catch.
GGJ|2|43|8|0|Peter remarks that it is probably due to the strong westerly, driving the fish to the bottom
GGJ|2|43|9|0|whilst another reckons that not much shall be accomplished before evening as the sun from a cloudless sky is too powerful a light for their tolerance.
GGJ|2|43|10|0|Here the two youths also boarded two boats, spreading a big net and casting a mighty long way out to sea.
GGJ|2|43|11|0|Spoke Andrew who too was adept at fishing: "If those don't drive fish into their net through the power of their spirit then they can fish on the high seas for ten years and not bring in even one!"
GGJ|2|43|12|0|But the two youths make a mighty draught, are back on shore soon with about thirty good pieces.
GGJ|2|43|13|0|Says Andrew: "This is not a miracle, and yet indeed quite so, - catching thirty catfish upon the high seas."
GGJ|2|43|14|0|Finally I too boarded a boat, as well as the courageous Sarah. We stretched out a fairly large net and let it down in the water. After making a draught not far from shore the net had already filled with five hundred pieces of eels, salmon and catfish, so that the two youths had to rush to Sarah's assistance in holding the net. The fish were moved to shore at once and placed into lots of small drums that were here in plentiful supply.
GGJ|2|43|15|0|The disciples make another draught, but on hauling the net to shore they found only a few tiny fish.
GGJ|2|43|16|0|Said Peter: "That was my last draught for today! Such draught is not worth the effort when as an old and experienced fisherman one takes only one boat!" Thereupon he wanted to toss these tiny fish back into the sea.
GGJ|2|43|17|0|Say I: "Keep what you have caught. The small fish are often quite good fish and I prefer them to the big ones, which quite often are tough and hard to digest. Keep this relevant manifestation in mind however!
GGJ|2|43|18|0|When you will be going out as fisher for men do not be discouraged if small fishes let themselves be caught in the net of the Gospel, for I truly prefer them to the big ones. Hence everything that is big and of value before the world is in a certain sense an abomination before Me! - But let us now leave fishing and turn home! For today and tomorrow we are well-provided; the post-Sabbath shall if necessary take care of itself."
GGJ|2|43|19|0|All the nets were pulled in and a lot of all kinds of fish brought ashore and put in the drums and brought to the fairly large fish tanks near My house, which in his time Joseph himself had built.
GGJ|2|44|1|1|Personal details about Borus.
GGJ|2|44|1|0|Coming home from the fishing about an hour past midday, a good lunch yet again awaited us which Borus, who had not come along fishing with us on that account, had prepared; for his biggest joy was to prepare meals for large numbers of people, and he was especially fond of cooking in the open with his cooks of both sexes. For he was like Kisjonah, sufficiently wealthy to feed and sup with the best wine. For he firstly was the son of an immensely wealthy Greek from Athens who also possessed properties in Asia as well as several small islands. Secondly he was the sole heir of such huge and extensive properties, and thirdly he was by far the most skilled physician of the entire Jewish nation, earning large sums of gold and silver especially from the high-standing and rich persons, which he then on the other hand used to give the sick and poor all kinds of free treatment, wherefore he was also hailed as the greatest philanthropist of the land.
GGJ|2|44|2|0|In addition he was single, had neither wife nor children, but it nevertheless gave him great pleasure to arrange marriages between poor young men and young and healthy maidens, give them his blessing and provide them with a sufficient dowry. And so he was also now in his happiest frame of mind because he secretly believed that I would really marry the very beautiful and tender Sarah.
GGJ|2|44|3|0|As we were all sitting at the table, full of good cheer, eating and drinking, he came to Me and secretly asked Me whether something might come of it?
GGJ|2|44|4|0|And I replied: "Dearest friend and brother. I know your very good and noble heart only too well. I am also quite aware that in your soul you are happiest when you have made others happy. You have hardly ever thought of yourself and since you have noticed between me and the loveliest Sarah a truly notable great love and also heard how this morning we were talking about bride and wife, you are secretly of the happy opinion that a union between Me and the loveliest Sarah is close at hand. But I tell you: There you are slightly wrong. For behold, all the women who live, have lived and are still going to live on earth, provide they lead a pure life, are more or less My brides and My wives as well, but such a very close union with Me does not ever prevent them from becoming the wife of a good man. And it is exactly such a relationship that at present exists between Me and the most lovable Sarah. Therefore, she can quite well become your wife and in spirit be now and forever My true wife.
GGJ|2|44|5|0|I am now of the opinion: Since you have helped so many very poor, but upright men to good and loving wives, which the young in their youth burning men regarded as a very great blessing, I will now help you to such a blessing too. Behold, it is this truly heavenly beautiful Sarah who shall become your wife. You stood up for Me after her first raising from the dead when she was again dying, and for you I restored her to life a second time and already then destined her as your proper reward. As she looks now, she will also look in her seventieth year; this child will not age on this earth. Look at the two angels with whom Cyrenius is now talking, whether they are as beautiful as this girl. Tell Me honestly whether you have not several times looked meaningfully at this most lovely Sarah and whether your heart has not felt anything."
GGJ|2|44|6|0|Says Borus somewhat embarrassed: "Lord, to hide that from You would be absolutely impossible. Therefore, I rather say it quite openly: Sarah is the only being on earth whom I would rather possess myself than help someone else to possess. I am already considerably over thirty years and she cannot be more than sixteen, but my heart seems to have hardly reached her beautiful age. If she possibly did become my wife I would love her a thousand times more than my own life."
GGJ|2|44|7|0|Sarah had attentively listened to this conversation, and when I looked at her and asked her how she liked the discussion between Me and the distinguished looking Borus, she looked down, blushing and said after a while: "But You do really notice everything. I have only once fleetingly looked at the dear Borus because he is such a dear and very obliging man."
GGJ|2|44|8|0|Say I, in a more joking tone: "But in your heart you have looked at him already several times if I am not wrong?"
GGJ|2|44|9|0|Says Sarah, hiding her face even more: "But Lord, You are really beginning to get a little bit naughty. Oh, that You have to know everything!"
GGJ|2|44|10|0|Say I: "Sarah, if this happened and he asked you from all his heart for your most beautiful hand, would you refuse it to him?"
GGJ|2|44|11|0|Says Sarah, quite pleasantly perplexed at this question: "If I did not do that, how could I then become Your wife? After all, I can love only You, although I must openly admit to You that I very much respect and like the good Borus, for after You he seems to me to be the best man in all the Jewish land, although he was born a Greek and has only recently become a Jew by his conviction, not by circumcision."
GGJ|2|44|12|0|Say I: "Well, things will work out. Do think it over and look at Lydia over there who is also My wife spiritually, but physically nevertheless the wife of the good Faustus. This does not, however, interfere with our relationship at all, for you still remain My bride, My heavenly wife."
GGJ|2|44|13|0|Says Sarah after a while: "Even if I may agree to marry the good Borus, I do not know what my earthly parents will say. I would have to ask them too. I would like to marry the good Borus because You would like that, but father and mother should really be asked."
GGJ|2|44|14|0|Say I: "Well, look at them, they have already been asked and are in full agreement with Me: but by no means do I urge you. You have your completely free will."
GGJ|2|44|15|0|Says Sarah increasingly embarrassed: "Lord, - yes, I do know, - but - well, I would - rather not."
GGJ|2|44|16|0|Say I: "What is it that you do not want?"
GGJ|2|44|17|0|Says Sarah: "Ah, ah, You do embarrass me very much. Oh, if I only had not looked at the so very dear Borus."
GGJ|2|44|18|0|Ask I: "But you have not told Me yet what it actually is that you do not want. Do now be brave, dearest Sarah, and tell me what you do not really want."
GGJ|2|44|19|0|Says Sarah: "But Lord, how can you ask? You know anyway what I do not want. Let me guess and by a slight nod I shall reveal what it is that I do not want."
GGJ|2|44|20|0|Say I: "Well, since it is your wish I will let you guess what I think that you do not want. And now listen: you no doubt do not want the good Borus to suffer from grief if you refused him your beautiful hand in marriage?"
GGJ|2|44|21|0|Sarah rises to her feet, taps Me on the shoulder and says, pro forma gently vexed: "The - is that letting a person guess when one immediately comes out with - almost made a slip of the tongue."
GGJ|2|44|22|0|Say I: "Now, out with the truth!"
GGJ|2|44|23|0|Says Sarah: "Well, You already said 'With the truth', but it is also true that this is not 'guessing' if one immediately comes out with the truth."
GGJ|2|44|24|0|Say I: "Now look, I was quite aware that you were more interested in My dearest friend Borus than you wished us to see. But all this is quite in order. The maiden should not reveal until the last moment the special feeling she carries in her heart for a man. Only when the matter is considered in all earnest she should open her heart to the man who wants to make her his wife. Otherwise she entices him before the time, and if possibly obstacles should arise she only saddens his heart and troubles his mind. And all this is then very bad."
GGJ|2|44|25|0|Says Sarah: "But Lord, I did not do all that."
GGJ|2|44|26|0|Say I: "No, My dearest Sarah, that is why I praised you as an example. - Now, however, you can tell the dear Borus gradually how you really feel."
GGJ|2|44|27|0|Says Sarah: "Ah, - I will not tell him yet; it will be time enough when he is my husband."
GGJ|2|44|28|0|Say I: "But if he were already your husband as far as I am concerned, what then?"
GGJ|2|44|29|0|Says Sarah, secretly happily surprised: "Well, what then? - Well, yes,. Then - then - well yes - then - I would have to completely reveal my heart to him."
GGJ|2|44|30|0|Say I to Borus: "Look, how indescribably sweet she is. Take her, love her dearly and tend her like a most tender plant, for I give her to you from the heavens as a well-deserved reward. Go to the parents that they may bless you and then come to Me that I too bless you once more."
GGJ|2|44|31|0|Borus thanks Me, hardly able to speak for joy, and Sarah modestly rises from her seat and says in a happily exited voice: "Lord, only because it is Your will do I do it with pleasure. If You had not willed it, I would have resisted my heart, - but as it is, I thank you for the best man in all the Jewish land."
GGJ|2|44|32|0|After these words they both go to the parents asking them for their blessing, and when that is joyfully given, they immediately return to Me. And I also bless them for a marriage valid for all the heavens, and they both thank Me from their deeply touched hearts.
GGJ|2|44|33|0|Thus here a marriage was quite unexpectedly contracted which could be considered as one of the happiest on earth. Hence it follows that a person never loses what he fully sacrifices to Me, but receives it back full of supreme blessing, and that always at a time when he least expects it. Borus was very much in love with Sarah and would have given all the treasures of the world for her if that had been demanded of him, for her wondrous beauty, particularly after her second raising from the dead, was for Borus something he could not describe, but he nevertheless sacrifice her completely to Me and intended to celebrate My imagined wedding with everything at his disposal. Thus also Sarah had a deep love for Borus, but sacrificed him fully to Me and definitely wanted to belong only to Me. But then the tide suddenly turned and I gave to both what they had given Me with all their heart. Who acts like these two, for him I shall also do what I did for them.
GGJ|2|44|34|0|This as a lesson for everyone who will hear or read it, for in this way one can obtain everything from Me. Whoever sacrifices to Me everything, but nevertheless retains much for himself, will receive back only what he has sacrificed. - And now back to our subject.
GGJ|2|45|1|1|About the inner nature of angels.
GGJ|2|45|1|0|Following this marvellous incident, Cyrenius once again stepped over to Me, saying: "Lord, I have discussed quite a few things with the angels; but from everything that they told me I learnt nothing other than what through Your goodness and grace I already knew. Therefore nothing new came out of that. But what intrigued me was that these indescribably beautiful youths are as it were indifferent towards all that is taking place! Their speech is full of wisdom and the tone of their voices exceeds the most charming lyre harmony. From their faces smiles constant, pure dawn whilst their breath is the fragrance of roses, jasmine and ambrosia. Their hair is as purest gold. Their alabaster-white hands are so rounded and sumptuously tender that I can verily find nothing comparable on earth. Their breasts are the fullest measure of a maiden in bloom the like of which I sighted but once in the Pontus area. And their feet likewise are beautiful and of burstingly luxuriant and glorious proportion. In short, one could get crazy for love towards the two beings! Yet all these glorious, indescribable advantages notwithstanding, from which nothing but the fragrant love and thousandfold love emanates, through which they could reduce even the hardest stone to wax, they nevertheless are so cold and dispassionate as a marble statue in deepest winter. And this also leaves me just about as cold as those two.
GGJ|2|45|2|0|There is by no means anything repulsive about them, neither in their speech nor in their conduct; yet nothing moves them and nothing can deflect them from their over-stoic indifference towards all that is and takes place. Their utterances about Yourself are indeed of exceedingly deep wisdom, but their speech seems to me like the reading out of a letter in a language one cannot understand.
GGJ|2|45|3|0|Will You not tell me how this is possible with such purely celestial beings? Is this the actual custom of the pure spirits in Your heavens?"
GGJ|2|45|4|0|Say I: "That indeed not! But these two behave here in this manner because they have to; yet they have nevertheless in respect of themselves the freest will, and a heart filled with the most intense love glow which would momentarily consume you if the two were to manifest their love towards you!
GGJ|2|45|5|0|Terrestrial man indeed can withstand angelic wisdom of the deepest magnitude, but their love only when the love in his heart has equalled theirs.
GGJ|2|45|6|0|That this is the state of things you can already discern from the quite natural relationship between terrestrial fire and light. You indeed can tolerate the light emerging from the fire; can you however on that account also tolerate the flame radiating the light?
GGJ|2|45|7|0|The sun surely has the strongest light for this earth, yet you can tolerate it quite comfortably! And when the heat rises with the intensifying light, you shall of course find the light harder to tolerate; but would you be like an angel also to withstand the unspeakable light-glow of the solar atmospheres? I say unto you: this solar atmosphere would in one moment destroy this earth with everything it carries like the destruction of a drop of water on a white-hot ore.
GGJ|2|45|8|0|He who would withstand such light and fire first has to be of the same light and fire. This is the reason why the two angels cannot express their love toward you because their mighty love would consume you."
GGJ|2|45|9|0|Says Cyrenius: "I very nearly understand it, but not entirely like a few other things. Because it does not yet transpire how I could be killed by excessive love."
GGJ|2|45|10|0|Say I: "Well then, this also shall be made as clear to you as possible, and so hearken: Have you not of a truth a son and also an exceedingly lovable daughter. These two children you love almost to distraction. Your heart can hardly - for all the love - judge how much it loves the two children, because of how mightily their love is returned. But now vividly visualise the loss of the two through disease and ask your heart whether it could withstand the pain of such loss! Behold, you are already gripped by proper fever at the mere mention of the possibility as an example. How would you bear the reality? I say unto you from knowing your heart that you could not bear the pain a full three hours, it would kill you without fail.
GGJ|2|45|11|0|Well then, what is the love and the lovability of your children in comparison with the love and supremely amicable lovability of these two heavenly messengers? If these two were to just moderately look at you with a loving eye and gave you only a finger to taste then the love in your heart would escalate so mightily that you could not bear it but a few moments; and if the two angels then left you only apparently, then such mourning would take over your heart that you would have to die!
GGJ|2|45|12|0|For behold notwithstanding the beauty of these My two favourite angels then such their beauty is as nothing compared to when their being is fully penetrated by My love in their heart! I say unto you: everything beautiful and lovely that the world has to offer would then retreat endlessly into the background. - Now I dare say that you have understood Me!?"
GGJ|2|46|1|1|About physicians” service out of neighborly love.
GGJ|2|46|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes my Lord and most manifestly my God, now I understand that too; their apparent coldness nonetheless is love.
GGJ|2|46|2|0|This reminds me of the maid's legend who through peculiar forces of nature was incomprehensibly beautiful and charming, the youths, men and old men seeing her soon got into a big fight to decide whose wife she would be. But the number of contestants was daily on the rise to their own destruction since it was realised in the end that the gooal wols not be realise through mortal combat the fighters finally came to an agreement, saying: "This creature is not of this earth but the high heavens and a goddess! Hence we must settle on steep sacrifices. To whoever out of the offerers she chooses to give her most beautiful hand shall henceforth possess her undisturbed. Upon this agreement immeasurable treasures were brought from every side and divine adulation accorded her. Adoration of this beauty reached a point where adoration and worship of the gods was set aside. Therewith the gods became furious and made the beautiful maiden even more seductive, but also on the other hand made her breath so poisonous that on whosoever she breathed even from afar fell insensibly to the ground, remaining prostrated for hours. In addition to that, they fitted the tip of her tongue with such deadly sting that she could kill anyone who came near her mouth against her will.
GGJ|2|46|3|0|When a youth of bloomingly beautiful shape came along, the maiden's heart suddenly came alive. But what was she to do about loving him, since she was sure it would make the youth glow in love for her. If she turns her face towards him then her darling falls stunned to the ground; kissing him he will die. Out of love therefore she turned her face away from the youth, so he would not approach her mouth. For the sake of preventing her darling's death, she had to love him with the greatest apparent coldness.
GGJ|2|46|4|0|In similar fashion to this legend the two youths also leave poor mankind of this earth with the deepest apparent coldness, knowing people could not bear the glowing love of their celestial hearts!"
GGJ|2|46|5|0|Say I: "Just so indeed, with the difference that their breath is not poisonous and their tongue not provided with deadly sting; but rather that their breath vitalizes, and their tongue blesses the earth."
GGJ|2|46|6|0|Here Borus stepped over to me again with Sarah, asking Me what he really ought to do to show himself more thankful than has been the case until this overjoyous moment for the exceedingly great grace.
GGJ|2|46|7|0|Say I: "Tell Me, My friend and brother, where is the person who from their childhood would have been more favourably disposed towards Me than yourself? As a boy you were My daily companion and did for Me whatever you saw in My eyes that it would please Me. When you went annually with your parents to their properties in Greece, returning a few weeks later, then I was always the first you visited, bringing all sorts of good and often quite costly and beautiful things as presents, and were not cross with Me for smashing the silver Diana Temple you gave Me with a hammer, forbidding you to ever give Me such present again!
GGJ|2|46|8|0|After I became a youth and hardly anyone took note of Me, you were the only one who remained steady; and just as you have always been so you shall also remain. Hence I did no more for you here than as a friend overduly reciprocate after many years. Hence make no big fuss about it. For sure have you received the most love worthy and beautiful and spiritually awoken wife, - and Sarah in yourself the best, most faithful and in every sense the wealthiest and most highly regarded man. You shall not eternally on My part be lacking My blessing in every good respect, and besides that you shall remain the best physician not only in this country but the entire world. And therewith you two shall I presume be able to live quite well!?
GGJ|2|46|9|0|Notwithstanding this never forget the poor and not charge either money, or through any services or grain or cattle any poor citizen and even less any servant for your skill in healing all sicknesses, which is not achievable to any other person in the world.
GGJ|2|46|10|0|But charge your skill to the big gold-owners, brokers, moneychangers, merchants and big landlords for whatever is justly due; for he who has and wants to live should make an offering for his life every now and then! There shall afterwards be no shortage of the poor to whom you can pass on that for which a man of property buys his life.
GGJ|2|46|11|0|A physician like yourself sells men life, which especially for worldly men is the greatest possession. Whence they should also have to buy it for good money and goods and besides that there should be a person upon earth from whom one can buy life.
GGJ|2|46|12|0|For I say unto you: The truly penultimate and pure skill in the world, which no worldly man can learn is to heal any kind of mental or physical illness through the word, though the will and only sometimes by the laying on of hands and, besides, to tell the poor about the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|2|46|13|0|At Sychar too I awakened a physician so that he can effect quite noteworthy healings; but since he was not quite able to let go of his herbal fluids, he trails you by a long way.
GGJ|2|46|14|0|My disciples shall catch up with you in a few short years as well, yet not all whom you see here.
GGJ|2|46|15|0|But My most beloved Sarah also shall gain a skill, and namely that of a midwife; because this is a most worthy service before God - to always stand by women in great pain. And thus you two are provided for like no royal couple ever was before you!
GGJ|2|46|16|0|But I also advise you as follows: When someone sick comes to you or you are called away to one, then always ask him earnestly: "Do you believe that I can heal you in the name of Jesus the Saviour from the heavens"? If the sick says convincingly thereto "Yes, I believe", then heal him; but if he doubts then do not heal him until he believes that you can heal him in My name. - But now a word with you Jairus."
GGJ|2|47|1|1|Suggestions for Jairus. About outward sacraments.
GGJ|2|47|1|0|Says Jairus: "Lord, speak, and I will listen and act in accordance with Your Word."
GGJ|2|47|2|0|Say I: "Very well then; if you act accordingly then you shall be happy temporally and eternally. And so hear Me: You are now a Pharisees' Chief and their schools of this entire district of Nazareth, Capernaum and Chorazim, of Cana in Galilee and many other spots, villages and hamlets. Hence your standing in Galilee is high and not much below that of the High Priest in Jerusalem.
GGJ|2|47|3|0|But behold, none of this stature could save your daughter's two deaths and even less re-awaken from death after she had truly died.
GGJ|2|47|4|0|From that you see that such an office of high standing is good for little other than to heighten the arrogance of the high official still further, making this rising living standard into a necessity but becoming weaker and more helpless in his use and true help towards mankind and hence confronting the needy as himself helpless -- in helping. Because whoever is not capable or willing to help someone in need is as helpless as the needy himself.
GGJ|2|47|5|0|Hence a high office, especially yours is of very little consequence. How about putting it back in the hands of the Jerusalemite High Priest and afterwards go to your son-in-law by whom you surely shall be better provided and with higher standing than you currently are so by bat-blind Jerusalem? You could enlighten Borus gradually in the Scriptures in which you are well-versed which would be of inestimable advantage to him, whilst he would instruct you diversely in the art of healing. But I burden you with no command over it but put it to your volition. Should you follow this My advice you shall fare well, but if not then you shall commit no sin therewith."
GGJ|2|47|6|0|Says Jairus: "Lord, here You have truly anticipated my own wishes! It has been not just now my desire, but for a long time hence to lay down my tiresome office; but now that all circumstances have turned so favourably for me, I shall tomorrow already dispatch a messenger with a letter of resignation to Jerusalem with a request to confer the office upon another. There are always plenty of candidates for the office in Jerusalem who can pay the Temple tenfold fees for the bestowal of such office and such application therefore shall be sure to welcome the lords of the temple shall find such application most desirable, for they even make offers to high-ranking officials to step down, which could give some competitor the opportunity to make the Temple richer by a few hundred pounds of silver and gold. Quite profitable barter takes place for such positions in Jerusalem!"
GGJ|2|47|7|0|Say I: "Oh, none know better than I the goings on in Jerusalem! One looks only to the weight of silver and gold and the pearls and precious stones but never to man's spirit. If you came to the Temple as a prophet greater than Moses and Elijah and started preaching as such they would soon show you the cursed stones with which most prophets were stoned; but were you to come with 10,000 pounds of gold then they would render you the highest honour. Just have two fat oxen driven into the temple and you can be assured that they would be far preferable to them than Moses and Elijah. - But lets now leave that. The time is not far off which shall give the templers and all of Jerusalem the well-deserved reward; for these abominations shall not be tolerated much longer. But now to another matter!
GGJ|2|47|8|0|What has been heard of John? Is he still in Herod's custody?"
GGJ|2|47|9|0|Says Jairus: "I have heard nothing about him being released yet. But I shall have insistent inquiries made about it through the messenger I shall dispatch to Jerusalem tomorrow about the former matter, if it will please You, Lord."
GGJ|2|47|10|0|Say I: "Let it be, for Herod is a cunning fox, and your messenger may strike problems as a Galilean. But in My spirit I see how things are with John anyway. The day after tomorrow we shall receive sad news which none shall rejoice in, Myself not excluded."
GGJ|2|47|11|0|Following these words Cyrenius and Cornelius ask Me whether this means that they too should lay down their high offices.
GGJ|2|47|12|0|Say I: "Not at all. Your offices are of an entirely different order and exceedingly necessary and of great importance. But always administer your high offices justly and fairly, making everyone equal before the law. But, as you have heard of My mouth - let love always precede the law, remembering that a sinner against the wide-ranging state laws, being completely ignorant of these many laws and easily prone to act contrary to them, also is a human destined like yourselves for everlasting life in God's kingdom! If you always administer your laws thus, you shall be akin to the angels who are servants of God the way you are servants of the emperor."
GGJ|2|47|13|0|Says Cyrenius: "This we want to and intend doing! But now we still have an extremely important question, and it is, as You are well aware, we are Romans and hence, as you say, heathens, should we remain by appearance what we are, namely heathens, or should we officially renounce heathendom and be circumcised?"
GGJ|2|47|14|0|Say I: "Neither the one nor the other! Because he who like yourselves is circumcised in the heart through faith and love towards God needs nothing further for this completely suffices for gaining eternal life. But in a few years My disciples, filled with God's spirit, shall come to you anyway and baptise you with God's spirit and shall therewith receive everything you still lack. Now you know everything! Evening is not far off, and on account of the Jews we shall on this pre-Sabbath take our rest a little earlier than on another day. After the evening meal we shall then deal with nothing further."
GGJ|2|47|15|0|Here the two angels come to Me in deepest reverence and ask Me to be allowed to stay for another few days visibly here in My physical presence, for this was for them the greatest bliss they had ever experienced.
GGJ|2|47|16|0|And I say aloud: "You always possess the greatest freedom, and so do what is of benefit to you, but do not forget the service you have to render. The central suns require a lot of care, and you know how many there are in God's endless space."
GGJ|2|47|17|0|Say the two angels: "Lord, this has all been taken care of and will be done also in future."
GGJ|2|47|18|0|Say I: "Yes, yes, I know, and therefore you may remain here according to your wish, for the least of all these people around me is more than countless central, secondary and planetary suns. The suns, however, were created for the sake of men and must, therefore, be at all times tended with the greatest care." - The angels bow, supremely happy, and return to My disciples for further discussions, giving them extremely important explanations about many a thing in the world.
GGJ|2|47|19|0|Here Borus rushes into the house to organise a good and abundant supper.
GGJ|2|48|1|1|Concerning Jairus” resignation.
GGJ|2|48|1|0|After supper, which had lasted over one hour, Cornelius asked Cyrenius: "Exalted brother, what will you say? Ought we to remain here today, or make off on account of urgent matters awaiting us? I subordinate myself to your opinion."
GGJ|2|48|2|0|Says Cyrenius: "I should in actuality have departed this morning because urgent affairs are certain to await me. But tell me, who can extricate oneself knowing Who resides here? One would already find it difficult to leave a friendly Emperor if he were to say: 'stay if you will! What is an Emperor compared to here, where indisputably the Creator of Heaven and Earth is tarrying as a human among His humans and His angels?! Besides this, His angels also had their stay here prolonged from whom we could still learn and find out much. Ah, I simply am not leaving! Not for the entire Roman Empire shall anyone move me from here, come what may. Just stay here too! You have fullest authority on my part, and even if something were to turn up then two days won't make the Earth disintegrate. On top of that I think we are better looked after by these two Lords than my Rome?! And even if something urgent should come up, then in the Almighty's hands there are ways of fixing the most urgent task instantly."
GGJ|2|48|3|0|Says Cornelius: "Exalted brother. With this proposition I am immeasurably happy indeed, and I shall have no desire to leave this place for a long while yet. I put the question solely on account of political and state affairs. But from another angle it may be a good thing to perhaps organise our guards on a spying venture to the city this night to see what the people are saying about our stay here?!"
GGJ|2|48|4|0|Says Cyrenius: "We could indeed do so if it please the Lord; but I also think that in the Lord and in the two angels we have the most reliable secret police of all, and that we may not need to avail ourselves of another while here. Once we are again isolated from His holy company from the heavens then unfortunately we shall have to resort to secret agents for keeping public opinion monitored and immediately anticipate conspirational tendencies. But as said, if it please the Lord and it is His will, then I am ready to order what is necessary."
GGJ|2|48|5|0|Say I to Cyrenius: "Let it be, for I firstly know from Alpha to Omega everything that is being said for and against us. On the whole no danger is lurking, because these people are too stupid and blind even for nasty things. Hence let none be concerned, for no uprising shall come from Nazareth, of that you can be assured. Incidentally, Borus is himself always the best secret police. Nothing easily escapes him, which is not difficult for such not too large city. Besides I could make My angels into secret agents, and in one moment you shall find out more through them than if you engaged the craftiest spies for ten years. As said however, neither the one nor the other is necessary here, and so let us take our rest untroubled. Only Jairus will have to go and ready a messenger for Jerusalem and furnish him with a letter of resignation. Because tomorrow we shall get quite different things to deal with."
GGJ|2|48|6|0|Says Jairus quite sad at having to now leave the company: "Lord, would it not be possible to just draw up a title deed here and dispatch a messenger from here? The house at Capernaum is fully my own anyway, together with everything in it. Land as well as fields and meadows we priests were not allowed to possess anyway, and so everything consists in my house, as You are well aware. Hence I presently have nothing to do at Capernaum and probably nothing more later either; and my house together with everything in it I shall give forthwith to my dear son-in-law. He shall with my document in his hand go over and take everything into possession under official seal just like a rightful inheritor after my death, and I and my wife shall be quite dispensable. Concerning friends in Capernaum, these are all here. But those who count themselves as my friends still at Capernaum verily are not worthy of a farewell visit, for they are all friends to the face but carry no weight in the heart!"
GGJ|2|48|7|0|Say I: "Very well, then you remain too, and I shall send one of My present attendants to Jerusalem in your stead and he shall complete such errand faster than if you were to dispatch a messenger to Jerusalem yourself. Not today, but tomorrow as on a Sabbath!"
GGJ|2|48|8|0|Says Jairus: "On a Sabbath it shall probably be least appropriate at the Temple; for the High and Chief priests to observe nothing more strictly than the keeping of the Sabbath."
GGJ|2|48|9|0|Say I: "Don't let that trouble you. They make a great deal out of keeping the Sabbath because it is most often vital and is necessarily so, since every person quite often is forced to do one thing or another on a Sabbath giving the Pharisees the most numerous opportunities for saddling the transgressors with stiff fines.
GGJ|2|48|10|0|Just bring them as much gold and silver on a Sabbath as you will, and they shall proceed to immediately desecrate the Sabbath and happily receive your gold and silver. Hence let you not be troubled about the Sabbath in the Temple; My messenger shall have much success in carrying out the errand entrusted with.
GGJ|2|48|11|0|Do you think that it would please the Pharisees of none had some urgent business now and then with which to defile the day of the Lord? Oh let us be reassured! The more numerous the defiling of the Sabbath, especially by the rich, the more the Temple lords jubilate in secret.
GGJ|2|48|12|0|Hence let Me repeat: let yourself be completely at ease. Tomorrow during Offering, which always takes place on a Sabbath, My messenger shall be exceedingly well received! Because he shall be entering the Temple with a heavy golden contribution and be so-to-say received by the Pharisees with the most amicable mien and open arms; besides, ten competitors for the position of Chief are already on the waiting list, for which they are offering large sums. And hence your resignation shall be exceedingly welcome, particularly for the Templers.
GGJ|2|48|13|0|Sabbath shall at once be profaned with the familiar ceremony, and the auctioning of the Chief's position of Capernaum gone ahead with, and you shall even find out your successor's name through the returning messenger.
GGJ|2|48|14|0|Behold, thus stand things now in the House of God at Jerusalem, which latter also is called the city of God, but actually is Satan's city. But since everything is worked out now, let us take our rest, for tomorrow shall start early for us."
GGJ|2|49|1|1|Jairus” resignation. The Lord at the Synagogue.
GGJ|2|49|1|0|After these My words, all take to their rest; only My brethren, mother Mary and Borus are still busy in the kitchen in order to prepare everything necessary for the approaching Sabbath. Sarah and Lydia too are assisting Mary, happily romping about in the kitchen. After having everything under control they too take to their rest; and the first on her legs as usual in the morning is Mary, waking up those she needs long before dawn, so as to have everything in order and ready before Sabbath starts according to Jewish custom. Borus too is busy, and so the tables are set when we are all getting up from our quarters.
GGJ|2|49|2|0|Outside, Psalms are being sung, and upon the many tables in the open well-prepared fish, bread and wine are waiting for their consumers.
GGJ|2|49|3|0|Thereupon we move over to the morning meal, even as I dispatch the messenger to Jerusalem upon the matter in question. Jairus anxiously awaits the messenger's return, who of course remains absent for only the human time it takes him to negotiate with the Clerics. Since it took close on two hours to deal with the Clerics, the messenger also came back only after two hours to Jairus" immense joy, bringing Jairus besides the happy acceptance of his resignation notice also an official letter of praise and thanks for his faithfully conducted ministry, advising him also the name of his successor and asking him to if necessary assist same with advice and deed.
GGJ|2|49|4|0|Jairus now is fully cheered, saying to Me: "Lord, I thank You from the depth of my heart for this wonderful rescue from an office which along such ungodly engagement conditions was bound to obviously make me a Satan's booty!"
GGJ|2|49|5|0|Say I: "Now then, did I not say unto you: when it concerns brilliant Clerics" deals, then the Sabbath can be profaned in the midst of the offering at any time of day! From this you can see how much the Clerics think of God and His holy Commandments!
GGJ|2|49|6|0|But now we shall nevertheless visit the Synagogue on account of the people and see all that the Pharisees shall be doing and teaching; but we shall take our place at the back so as not to be noticed by the puffed up Pharisees and Elders straight away!
GGJ|2|49|7|0|Says Jairus: "But I shall not go in, as every boy would know me; were I inside the Synagogue then I would have to be seated at the front in the Chief's presbytery and You should be betrayed therewith!"
GGJ|2|49|8|0|Say I: "Don't grow grey hair over it. For when I suggest what is to happen, then you can act accordingly without misgivings, and not one of your hairs shall be bent. And so let us get under way one and all." – Thereon we move, shortly reaching the Synagogue.
GGJ|2|49|9|0|Entering same it proves to be quite empty, with the Presbytery occupied only by the serving Pharisees. Gradually a few old Jews arrive, taking their place in their pews in order to take their morning nap with gusto.
GGJ|2|49|10|0|After completion of offerings and dull rattling off of the Commandments, suitable Psalms and Solomon's song, a speaker mounts the pulpit, starting to preach the following with a hoarse voice: "My beloved in the name of our fathers Abraham, Isaac and Jacob! We now are living in stressful times, nearly akin to when Noah was building the Ark and finally locking himself in with his family upon Jehovah's Commandment! We are now standing at the holy place of which Daniel prophesied, seeing his prophesied abominations – how the spellbound pagan slaves had to painfully watch and wait for their turn to be laid in molten iron by the pagan witch Megaera even whilst watching the tormenting of their brethren – without our being able to turn left or right! We stand abandoned like a long dead tree trunk on a mountaintop as gaping testimony that luscious woods might have flourished even at such altitude! But what can be done? That's the big question. A crown of diamonds to him who can find a pertinent answer thereto! But let him well keep in mind our spellbound and bonded condition with the entire world's chains!
GGJ|2|49|11|0|On the one hand the Romans breathe down our necks like the entire Sinai mountain, on the other, the carpenter's son who as if suddenly dropped out of the clouds, has risen into a prophet, from the merest domestic fool, the like of whom there has not lived among us since Abraham. All run after him, great or small, young or old. If Jehovah Himself came down to earth today it is highly questionable whether He could accomplish greater deeds! Every sickness he heals by mere word from afar, the dead he calls forth from the grave, giving them back a completely healthy life. Likewise he commands the winds and the waves of the sea, and they obey him like slaves their master. When he speaks, then deepest godly wisdom shines forth withal, and all are gripped by the power of his word, follow him from one city to another. Besides that he has the great of Rome on his side who would stand by him with their legions if he were in need of them. We however stand at the edge of the most dreadful abyss, to be swallowed up at any moment, whilst having not one mortal being on our side – other than these old dozers in the Synagogue! Here I ask again: what are we to do?
GGJ|2|49|12|0|Of what use now Moses and all the prophets, and what even Jehovah Who spoke with Moses and the prophets, and Who has now left us stuck in the deepest mire for more than a century?! And whether we scream loud enough to be heard in the stars, no Jehovah answers any more, leaving us in a more shameful fix than a poor, tenfold seduced and languishing bride by her perfectly cream-puffed bridegroom. On top of that we carry the honorary title "the people of God", even whilst the supposedly godless heathens stand in highest prestige and possession of all the earth's power and wealth the way Jehovah according to Scripture promised it to His David, but which has never been fulfilled.
GGJ|2|49|13|0|Here it says, speaking in grandiose godly fashion: "And to your kingdom there shall henceforth be no end." Behold David's everlasting kingdom now! Oh you beautiful lie of a David-flattering prophet! How often there has been an end to David's kingdom already! He had himself already had such pleasure at the hands of his son, and had an oak tree not captured his son, then David could have sung his sweet Jehovah another ten thousand Psalms and Absalom would still have sat upon the throne! But lets leave the past and look at the contemporary promised everlasting kingdom of David. Oh you beautiful kingdom! Perhaps David's soul migrated to the Caesars of Rome, whose kingdom at least for the present has an appearance of by far greater everlasting endurance than the snail's kingdom of the man in accordance with God's heart. Brethren, have you not worked it out yet that our entire age-old doctrine is a fairy tale pure and simple having nothing to it but fabricated names of yore? And we are still the dupes sticking to it as if some real salvation could be won therefrom. What donkey or ox would tolerate a completely tattered old coat on his body if he could get ten new ones of the best material for it?!
GGJ|2|49|14|0|History and our very own experience show us with solar brilliance that there is no more to the entire Mosaic doctrine and all the prophets than a hollow, deaf, nut, and yet we cling to it quite starved as to some absolute calculation and out of sheer deep-seated ancient stupidity are not to be moved from the spot even when the water is already running into all our bodily orifices like the Jordan into the Dead Sea!
GGJ|2|49|15|0|Hence brethren arise and let us too join up with the carpenter's son and we are safe. Because he is doing before our eyes that which the elders did not fabricate about Jehovah. Whom they saw no more than we have done. I consider that with this talk I have answered the most ponderous question which I myself raised. Act accordingly, and we shall at once fare better, physically and morally.
GGJ|2|49|16|0|Roban our elder preceded us with a good example; let's follow him and we shall not go amiss! Maybe it is precisely this previously sparsely regarded carpenter Jesus is the right one to at least partly restore the truly unhappy supposedly everlasting kingdom of David. Because with his really incomprehensible magical power, which no worldly power can match, it is most probable to inspire such respect in the superstitious Romans that their mighty legions could shortly grow a thousand legs for retreat."
GGJ|2|49|17|0|Here the Elders, Scribes, Pharisees and Levites rise, saying: "You cannot understand Scripture properly if you can speak in such heretical fashion which in a worldly sense indeed could have some substance but in a spiritual sense blackens God's indisputable majesty, on account of which we are forced to expel you from our company to the heathens."
GGJ|2|49|18|0|Says the speaker: "Do you actually think to punish me therewith? Oh, there you err mightily! If you intend to remain fools and starve to death, then by all means do so, so that you remain in your ancient night and darkness. You old numbskulls, tell me a precent where a preacher of God called forth a dead from the grave back to life, the way this our carpenter had done!"
GGJ|2|49|19|0|Say the Elders: "This God Himself shall do on Judgement Day!"
GGJ|2|49|20|0|Says the speaker: "On Judgement Day your God shall pipe something to you for sure! No man knows anything about Jehovah, as we know Him from Scripture has ever called any man back from death to life! Since no man ever experienced such, having nothing certain but eternal death before him at the end of his short earthly life, has become extremely sad, and he began in his despair to ask: "What am I, and whither do I go when this life ceases?" And since there never was any lack of such servants of God as we have the honour to be, these had to invent something for the comfort of the inquirers and their own best interests, so that the acutely inquiring one obtained some comfort, and from this emerged the awakening on Judgement Day, which the wide heavens are not likely to ever let arise; yet we pensive fools even allow ourselves to be talked around therewith but are nonetheless blind to the unheard-of actual deeds and happenings that are being accomplished right in front of our eyes, noses and ears! Is it in all earnest something lofty for an old man to be incapable of separating himself from the complety mouldy dummy?
GGJ|2|49|21|0|What are you going to do with the old trash of the Jews which, with the enlightenment of the nations will hardly maintain itself for another half century? I for one am not going to be the fool to wait for the demise of this blind doctrine, to which there is no more than void historical names or names and fairytales that some wet-nurses may have told their infants ad-lib, out of which grown up infants may later have stubbled together a fabulous God-doctrine within which no system or spark of any logical order in the Greek sense can be detected which grown-up infants may later have stubbled together a fabulous God – a doctrine within which no system or spark of any logical order in the Greek sense can be detected.
GGJ|2|49|22|0|Should Jehovah perhaps not be capable of speaking and teaching logically like some wretched Greek philosopher, then He may need to attend a Greek school before teaching truth, order and wisdom to His not altogether foolish peoples!
GGJ|2|49|23|0|Be it eternally far from me to not imagine Jehovah wiser than a prophet who was brought up by his nanny, and in addition to his customary stupidity, possesses just enough natural wit to bring forth such shady doctrine as to not understand it himself or be capable of doing so, which actually is part of his plan, so that such doctrine would be understood even less by any other man. – Leave me alone with your Jehovah! Verily, as an honest man I have to begin to be properly ashamed for ever having embraced such inhumanly stupid doctrine.
GGJ|2|49|24|0|If however there ever was something to Moses" doctrine in the beginning, then this 'something" now is so distorted through lowest human dirty tricks that we possess no more of it than perhaps even its mispronounced name.
GGJ|2|49|25|0|Therefore I am even from today a disciple of the carpenter Jesus! He is good, and unlike you, shall not cast out an honest fellow!"
GGJ|2|50|1|1|The Elders” comments on the state of Jewry.
GGJ|2|50|1|0|Say the Elders in furious astonishment at the speaker: "Infidel! Blasphemer! Do you realise that your supremely blasphemous talk deserves immediate stoning in the Synagogue, in strict accordance with Moses? How can you dare to shake other people's firm faith, making them doubt God and Moses just because you have no faith?
GGJ|2|50|2|0|Are you really so deficient in reason as to not see that no man's age in itself, even with thousands of years of experience, can bring sufficient insight for believing only ones" own experience? Whence God has taught men lettering through which to record their experiences, which their descendants are not likely to experience, and for the benefit of those very descendants, so that the latter may gain beneficial knowledge of what they could hardly experience in their own time, because every period brings forth something different. This manifestly our few days that we have to live through on earth teaches us, in that no year, month, week or even day completely resembles the other in what happens! Look up the Chronicles, and we give you everything we have if you can show us a time in which that very thing took place which is taking place before our eyes and ears.
GGJ|2|50|3|0|If things are undisputably thus on earth and not otherwise, what will you have with your loose and crude casting of suspicion upon Scripture which is a holy legacy from our forefathers to us, their descendants teaching is in clear sketches what they as pious, God-fearing men experienced, and what measures were taken for enabling their descendants to more easily live a more ordered and God-pleasing life than was probably their case?!
GGJ|2|50|4|0|Do you actually think that we are too stupid to evaluate what is now taking place before our eyes? Oh, there you err mightily! But we apply the wisdom of our fathers, who examined everything for many years before accepting it as that which it appeared!
GGJ|2|50|5|0|Had our ancestors been as impressionable as you, they would not have stoned the prophets! After they saw who unbending a true prophet was under a hail of deadly stones, not departing from his testimony by even a hair's breadth, then his testimony took on a different aspect, and the fathers then accepted same as going forth from God!
GGJ|2|50|6|0|If our forefathers proceeded so fastidiously with a prophet's" new proclamation of God's will to mankind then is it even moderately reasonable to assume that our divine doctrine is no more than some defamatory writing of some good-natured irresponsible young lads who got some fun out of making fools of all future generations?
GGJ|2|50|7|0|You called us fools and numbskulls; but isn't it questionable whether you are not the biggest?! Because it does not behove a man from Levi's tribe to judge his brethren so lovelessly.
GGJ|2|50|8|0|If with your contemptible speech you only wanted to test whether with all the extraordinary events of this time, we still are what we should be as orthodox Jews then you have taken a bad approach and have therewith only exposed the true nature of your heart.
GGJ|2|50|9|0|Because every man is betrayed most of all by his zeal, testifying of how his feelings, are made up, because therewith he gives free rein to his favourite ideas, attitudes and vices.
GGJ|2|50|10|0|But a sober listener thinks his part, having the advantage of getting to know his friend from rock bottom.
GGJ|2|50|11|0|Do you think that we are not aware of how quite huge abuses have crept into our doctrine of God, especially in its practical performance, which unfortunately not seldom hides Moses and the Prophets more than the sun is obscured by the thickest storm clouds? But pure, unadulterated Scripture does not lend itself to such cloud cover, and a true Scribe shall always know where he stands with pure truth.
GGJ|2|50|12|0|We all can see it as well as you do how the abuses can in the end kill the divine doctrine in people like the nasty woodworm a young tree, but only with people like you; yet the doctrine itself shall remain pure and shall always have its staunch followers.
GGJ|2|50|13|0|Have you never seen a tree upon whose bough a great many parasite growths have taken root for the destruction of the tree for man, taking their nutrients out of the tree? Does the tree on that account cease to be what it basically is?
GGJ|2|50|14|0|We men cannot of course with our foolish senses determine the grounds for such aberrations; but that much we can work out, that these could not possibly arise without the almighty and all-wise God's will. Why must there be wolves only for the purpose of destroying peaceful and harmless herds of lambs to sate themselves on their blood and flesh? Why must there be a lion, a bear, a tiger, a hyena and other predators; why next to the gentle dove a mighty, rapacious falcon? Behold, these are imponderable secrets for us shortsighted men, and we are unable to shed light on them!
GGJ|2|50|15|0|A man of the land cultivates his field and it stands ready fully blessed, and he is already enlarging his granary to accommodate the new blessings. But then in one day there comes an unexpected stormy hour, - and the entire blessing is destroyed. Could one not put the pertinent question: "God, if it had pleased You that this field should bear no fruit for this man of the land due to his being perhaps a sinner then You would have surely had sufficient power to destroy the field's blessing in the germ saving the man of the land cost and effort"! But behold, such occurrences happen quite often before our eyes, and none is able to give a sensible explanation.
GGJ|2|50|16|0|Likewise we see to a greater or lesser extent deviations both in the Temple and by all followers from Moses" pure doctrine. We see the traveller upon false courses. Upon the old tree of life we see a great many parasitic growths. But what can we do about it and how blamed? We have neither done nor desired it, but have found it so, having to tolerate it even if ever so bitter to the palate.
GGJ|2|50|17|0|But on that account alone we have not been spiritually restricted by having to buy the parasites into the bargain as equal to the tree of life. The tree itself still remains with us in its original authenticity, and its parasites are regarded for what they are, and no God shall have an objection to such common sense. God would be silly indeed if He said to each one of us individually: "Go and destroy the Temple which has become offensive, for I, God am greatly displeased with its abominations". Could not a weak man say to his God: "Lord, what nonsensical thing are You asking of your poor, weak creature? If my existence troubles You it takes You only a thought and I cease to be. But to ask the impossible of me would be like commanding a fly with its unaided strength to put an elephant on its back to carry away."
GGJ|2|50|18|0|We however think that God is too wise not to see that man cannot swim against a raging stream.
GGJ|2|50|19|0|Tell us now whether you see the truth of our talk, and we shall forgive what you threw at us blindly and foolishly."
GGJ|2|51|1|1|One speakers’ testimony to the Ark of the Covenant.
GGJ|2|51|1|0|Says the speaker, not having lost his quite stoic composure for one moment during this fairly convincing lecture: "Dear friends and brethren. That which you now sermonised to me I know as well as you do, but nevertheless for the first time in my life among you I am very fortunate to find out that like myself, you are no fools either. What you have said is true, but it still leaves my question unanswered.
GGJ|2|51|2|0|It is as you have spoken, as I quite clearly perceive, although I wanted through my seeming refutations to nudge you into opening your perpetually sealed lips. And behold, for the first time in our joint living and acting in twenty years, you have spoken with me openly.
GGJ|2|51|3|0|But neither my own nor your clear insight minimises the dilemma on which we obviously find ourselves. The big and important question remains, what are we to do now?
GGJ|2|51|4|0|I, the son of a High Priest, grown and brought up in the Temple know only too well how it stands with the Ark of the Covenant. The wood, silver and gold still are of your; but the evergreen Aaron's Rod is powder-dry, the Commandment tablets are broken, whilst the Manna consists only in the concept. And the Pillar of Fire, where might be same? From the Chronicles one knows that he who touched the Ark with unconsecrated hands, being un-called lost his life; now one can climb upon the Ark and touch it at will, and no deadly fire flashes from it.
GGJ|2|51|5|0|When for much money foreign travellers desire to view the old miracle under sworn secrecy, it is granted them without any objections, but only on the day after the permission is given. Thereupon an artificial pillar of fire is presented, but mark well, not above the red ancient one, but above an artificial imitation metal ark! This ark is equipped with a black cup in the middle, at the top sunk into the lid in such a way that it is not easily detected in the dark holiest of holies, on account of the intense flame emanating therefrom into this cup the finest ethereal naphthalene is blended with other fragrant finest oils and lit about an hour before. In this way it then burns forth about six spans high to represent the pillar of fire.
GGJ|2|51|6|0|When the curious onlookers have stared at this beautiful pillar of fire with much contentment and then wish to see the Ark's interior, then under much ceremonial formality and void prayers the upper lid with its continuing flame-throwing is gently lifted unto a golden rack. The spectators are shown the naturally new Mosaic tablets as the genuine ones, likewise the Manna which is quite fresh, as well as a sprouting Aaron Rod and similar other things the Ark contains.
GGJ|2|51|7|0|Some onlookers become deeply stirred; others, in particular Greeks, smiling to themselves leave the Holy of Holies finally saying; "This actually is quite a cleaver contraption!" The majority however regret that the rest of the Temple is kept in such a filthy state. I tell you and would also bet you a large sum, that in time the old Ark of the Covenant shall be put out of the way altogether and henceforth only the new iron one will take its place and function.
GGJ|2|51|8|0|If you don't want to believe me then let us dress up as for example Romans, go to Jerusalem and enter the Temple as strangers; at once an obliging spirit shall attend to us, asking us in great detail where we are from and what we are seeking in Jerusalem, how long our stay in "The City of God" shall be, where we are heading thereafter and whether we carry large sums; whether we have gold or silver for sale, and whether we would not like to see the Holy of Holies for a modest fee. Then we ask about the fee and are told something like a hundred pounds of silver. We say that this is too much and that we are not interested in seeing such things; if it is possible for ten pounds then we are all for it. And for ten miserable pounds we get into the Holiest of Holies, if we solemnly promise the chief caretaker in question not to betray a syllable of it for anything in the world either within the Jewish land nor any distant foreign land, nor tell anyone of having been in the Holiest of Holies. This we can promise quite easily and thus get into the Holiest of Holies as pseudo-Romans, and you can then convince yourselves as to whether even one syllable of all this what I have told you about the Ark of the Covenant is a lie!
GGJ|2|51|9|0|And, dear friends and brothers, if one as a human being with a somewhat brighter intelligence has seen with one's very own eyes such things in the Holiest of Holies, and where at such opportunities oneself has served as a shrewd and useful sidekick, surely for a honest person this will become forever a bitter thing, to become a shamefully paid deceiver and liar of the people! How often have I thought about it and said to myself: 'If the supposed to be living Holiest of Hollies, on which the whole doctrine of God and all the laws are based, is a blandishment kept secret, what should one think of the whole doctrine and of all the laws?' - I have now spoken, now you can speak again; I'm inclined to listen to you."
GGJ|2|51|10|0|Says one of the elders: "Were you then allowed to give away such secrets? Weren't you asked to swear an oath of everlasting silence before you were released from the temple as an adept?"
GGJ|2|51|11|0|Says the speaker: "Certainly; however, now I'm free not to keep this stupid oath which does not can have any value for me, anymore, and to inform the whole world how it has been deceived! And here in Nazareth we take these things anyhow less serious, and therefore one can dare to brake such fraudulent oath, without having a bad conscience about it."
GGJ|2|52|1|1|The apologia of the elder
GGJ|2|52|1|0|Say the elder: "We now admit that you are right to a certain extend, - but not with everything; therefore you are lacking at least twenty years experience. The temple looks like you have told us; but it was not always like this. For if you are able to think thoroughly and logically, you must necessarily accept the statement as undeniable true: 'If something true and real never existed, no person could ever think to replicate something false and untrue.' Why does one in our over-informed time of all kinds of arts come across false diamonds, false pearls, as well as false gold and silver?
GGJ|2|52|2|0|We know that the Persians produce the best and finest scarfs and other clothes and also add to it the most durable colours according to their secret art, which is why their produce is highly valuable. But if you today visit the markets in Jerusalem, Sichar or even Damascus, you must be a knowledgeable product expert, not to buy in our country produced counterfeits, thus false and bad materials as original Persian for a high price what one normally would pay for Persian material! - But what can be deduced from that?
GGJ|2|52|3|0|Behold, had these never been real diamonds, pearls, silver and exquisite Persian materials, it would also never occur to any person to imitate such! And if the genuine were not so highly valued then the fake imitations also would cease, for it would not occur to someone to imitate false limestone due to the limitless abundance of the real. And so can easily see that a false Ark with the pillar of fire would never have been imitated if formerly an authentic and wonderfully true one had not been in existence."
GGJ|2|52|4|0|Says the speaker, by the name of Chiwar: "Quite so! This is clear; but it begs the question: what took place in actuality, by the ancient once duying, so to speak. It still is in existence and is occasionally found on the spot of the false Holiest of Holies precinct, which nevertheless hardly ever happens these days because of the frequent visits paid to the Holiest of Holies hall, in spite of it being known very well that until hardly thirty years ago, no man besides the High Priest who had the right to sit upon Aaron's chair, could enter the Holiest of Holies, and even the High Priest himself only twice a year, according to regulations; only under exceptional circumstances was he allowed to enter the Holiest of Holies three or four times.
GGJ|2|52|5|0|How did it therefore happen that the Holiest of Holies is now only so in name but is basically no more a Holiest of Holies than this Synagogue?"
GGJ|2|52|6|0|Says one seasoned Elder: "What may have led to it or be the cause, neither I nor any initiate in all of Israel knows. Only this much is certain: that with the wicked murder of the High Priest Zacharias between the sacrificial altar and the Holiest of Holies, the Pillar of Fire suddenly went out and did not reappear with all pleading and prayer.
GGJ|2|52|7|0|We hope that you will understand that such goings on could not be made known to the people. Because this would have caused a great furore among the people, on top of the Romans in the land! What bloodbath and devastation would necessarily have followed!
GGJ|2|52|8|0|In this way however in all of Israel, except us initiates, nobody knows anything about it, whilst these Galileans sleeping here and hardly capable of hearing our whispering even if not asleep, would not do anything even if they knew, for they are of little faith one and all, being Greeks more than Jews and persuaded of the expedient premise: "There has to be a religion for holding the common people down, making them the easier for the educated classes to exploit, and that it is quite immaterial as to what mystique underlies a religion.
GGJ|2|52|9|0|What concern to a real and better Galilean as to whether the Ark is authentic or not if only it has the right effect on the common folk that is superstitious and too easily deceived!? Here in Nazareth, in Capernaum and Chorazim therefore one can be quite open among relatives and friends without causing damage; regarding the Greeks and Romans, well, there we know whom we are dealing with!
GGJ|2|52|10|0|That was also the main reason for getting the preacher John, who hung around Bethabara for several years, to prison, as it was feared that, as a son of Zacharias, giving no good testimony of the Jerusalamite priests, might know and tell the people about the false Ark!
GGJ|2|52|11|0|That is also the reason for persecuting the carpenter, because with his obvious gifts of prophecy one feared he could reveal things to the people. Hence let this remain a secret among us for now, and we must not give ourselves away too easily."
GGJ|2|52|12|0|Says Chiwar: "This is of course a most exasperating tale; if only those down there near the main entrance overheard us!"
GGJ|2|52|13|0|Says the Elder: "Well, we actually mumbled more than spoke and those down there will have heard very little if anything. And even if they had heard anything, they are mostly Greeks and Romans and don't understand what we discussed among ourselves."
GGJ|2|52|14|0|Says Chiwar: "I nevertheless noticed the carpenter's son Jesus, the chief governor Cyrenius, the Chief Jairus, the chief Cornelius, Faustus and other officials!"
GGJ|2|52|15|0|Says the Elder: "These are people against whom we cannot guard ourselves anyway; it matters little whether these heard it or not. If these want to make it known to the people then they are not likely to need our discussion, as they are likely to have for along time now it is with the Ark in the Temple; and if they don't want to, then our discussion is not going to motivate them, - and so we can be untroubled! But let us now see to it that this questionable thing is not broadcast by us. And if it has to be done in times to come then utmost caution shall be needed."
GGJ|2|53|1|1|Chiwar’s testimony on Jesus” works and life.
GGJ|2|53|1|0|Says Chiwar: "Verily, I must commend your wisdom. Notwithstanding the length of time we have lived and acted together, there was never an opportunity yet for getting to know you, my colleagues, the way I have done today and I am particularly pleased to have you at my side as humans rather than just foolish Temple servants. Nonetheless, the advent of the carpenter remains the most extraordinary thing witnessed by human perception since humans settled the earth. Here Adam sinks with all his thousand years of experience and visions! A Henoch belongs to a nation of spiritual beggars, and Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, Moses, Aaron and Elijah are poor devils in comparison with us. Just on e day now brings more of the most miraculous and unheard of than what all the ancient and forefathers ever experienced!
GGJ|2|53|2|0|I have myself played a secret observer from a distance, yesterday as well as already today, of all that which went on inside and outside old Joseph's house, I will say it: nothing but miracles upon miracles! Two visible fully live angels serve Him! Faustus' wife was at Capernaum and the carpenter wanted to have her at the breakfast table; but four hours time would have been required to bring her from Capernaum to Nazareth. What happens? The carpenter gives the two obvious angels a nod. These two disappear for just a couple of moments, bringing the completely cheerful beautiful Lydia to Nazareth! – What say you to that? This surely is more than we are able to grasp?!"
GGJ|2|53|3|0|Ask the Elders: "What else have you seen?"
GGJ|2|53|4|0|Says Chiwar: "You certainly know Jairus' daughter and also that she died twice and that the second time she had already lain in the grave several days. But that you don't know that Jairus' celestially beautiful daughter has become Borus' wife! Is not this unheard of, that a twice fully dead female being becomes a man's wife and a wedding by ways and means as the earth has not experienced before?! When the carpenter's son had blessed her she saw the heavens open and countless hosts of angels filled the air praising God for showing the earth's mankind such honours and graces. After the pair were blessed by Jesus however the heavens closed in response the carpenter's visible nod and only the two angels remained, as they were previously, and as you are able to see them there in the Synagogue, - over there standing near the door, in the shape of two celestially beautiful youths. Look at them and say whether they can be from anywhere else but purely from the heavens!
GGJ|2|53|5|0|If however things all are of such wonderful nature, which none of us can deny, why should we not take the carpenter's son for something higher than a student of the Essenes, whom he could not ver have seen, since he has to my knowledge never left our district, except a couple of times for Jerusalem with his father and brethren, and I think once to Sidon to erect a dwelling there, at all other times he was at home.
GGJ|2|53|6|0|Although one knows that the he was always quiet, withdrawn worker, and that he was even regarded as somewhat stupid, one also knows that from his birth to his twelfth year truly exceptional things took place with him; even his birth was supposed to have been quite miraculous – according to the Roman chief Cornelius' account, who told me this only recently during a festive occasion.
GGJ|2|53|7|0|If things are thus, then I earnestly ask whether one should still have misgivings about regarding this Jesus as at least a son of God; because such things as he accomplishes, and how he commands the angels and how they obey at the least hint obviously allows the conclusion that there must be the fullness of God's primeval Spirit behind this Jesus.
GGJ|2|53|8|0|If that is the case - as his deeds and doctrines testify - then I really don't know why we still hang unto the dead Ark, even whilst the living one is moving and acting before our eyes. We could even in front of the people still in appearance remain what we are, in order not to make the thing too conspicuous; but in our hearts we should firmly convert to him!"
GGJ|2|53|9|0|Says the wise Elder: "Either fully or not at all! For if godliness is in him it shall abhor all half-heartedness; if this is not the case however, then it nevertheless is better to stay with the dead Ark with at least the memory of its former constitution, than to embrace something whose foundations one does not know!
GGJ|2|53|10|0|Says Chiwar: "Wherefore we shall test the thing on your account, because it needs no testing on my account. I am in the clear and know exactly what I do by following him."
GGJ|2|53|11|0|Says the Elder: "But do you think that the Temple will take no further steps if one community and district after another falls away from it like ripened fruit from the tree? I think the Temple won't keep us waiting too long before sending its heavy fathers into every precinct. Then beware all apostates - these shall be tormented in every manner! Then those who embraced the wise Greek's doctrine may still fare better than disciples of Jesus, who are neither fully Jews and even less Greeks yet might be, at least some of them, informed about the bad and completely void Temple conditions together with its holy mysteries.
GGJ|2|53|12|0|I say unto you: nothing incenses the Clerics into more threatening disquiet, kept secret of course than Jesus" obvious prophetic nature and that of his disciples. And such disquiet shall seize upon every Satanic measure to destroy a doctrine, which evidently must prepare the Temple's demise.
GGJ|2|53|13|0|Or did you not hear what the Clerics did last year even with a Greek who made it known to the people that the former were now accepting Roman gold and silver in the Temple notwithstanding that only Aaron's coinage was determined for this and that no other money was to ever be accepted? Behold, he was enticed into the Temple with promises of profit, and when gotten hold of in this way he was killed in a manner that finds no precedent in the Chronicles. Hence the greatest caution must be applied! We have to either become wholly Greeks and as such then join Jesus' disciples, or on the other hand remain completely what we are, because half-measures shall in no way help us."
GGJ|2|53|14|0|Says Chiwar: "Speaking openly between ourselves, what if this apparent carpenter is really the promised Messiah, thus - as David calls Him with the deepest reverence - Jehovah Himself? Should we then still become His disciples by subterfuge, or should we not rather join up with the heavenly banner and not allow ourselves to be intimidated by Satan's trickery because through Him we can be assured of eternal life even if it may cost us this insignificant, miserable temporal life which is only short anyway?"
GGJ|2|53|15|0|At Chiwar's proposition all became hesitant, not know how to act decisively.
GGJ|2|54|1|1|The angel’s counselling of the converted Clerics
GGJ|2|54|1|0|There the two angels step up to them and say: "Chiwar is right on the one hand, but you, Elder, are right too in saying that one must belong fully to God since God detests any lukewarmness. But we as His witnesses from the heavens tell you: Do not fear those who cannot harm your soul, but rather fear Him Who is the Lord, over all life in heaven and on earth. Without Him there is no life, neither in heaven nor on earth. Therefore we, as His most truthful witnesses from the heavens, do advise you to do what your friend Chiwar has suggested."
GGJ|2|54|2|0|Says the Elder: "Who are you, most charming youths, that you call yourselves before us "witnesses from the heavens"?"
GGJ|2|54|3|0|Say the two: "Ask Chiwar who saw us fetch the wife of Faustus from Capernaum, and he will tell you who we are."
GGJ|2|54|4|0|Says the Elder: "If so, there is no more to be reflected on and we must turn our backs upon the temple."
GGJ|2|54|5|0|Say the two: "Not this way, dear friends, for the Lord is tolerant in all things. As long as you follow Him in your hearts, have a living faith in Him and believe that through Him the Scripture will be fulfilled and for the greater part have already been fulfilled, you are doing enough. Otherwise stay as you are, so that the servants of the world and the devil of whom the temple is full are not awakened before the time. Teach the people of Moses and the prophets and see that the true commandments of God are observed, but regard the observance of the worldly laws of the temple as you would lukewarm water, then you will be as much His disciples as those whom He called and chose from among the fishermen.
GGJ|2|54|6|0|In two days time, you shall get a new Chief from Jerusalem who shall be very templeristically-minded at the start but later be quite open to wheeling and dealing and hand out dispensation after dispensation for money; because he does not believe one iota in the Temple himself and you shall get off easily. Jairus has retired and is going to reside with his son-in-law. But say nothing to the new Chief about all the miracles that has taken place here!"
GGJ|2|54|7|0|Says Chiwar in deepest reverence: "Servants of God from the kingdom of Light and eternal life. We shall do well if we act in accordance with your counsel through the grace of God; but for myself I would like to take it a step further. How about my personally join the disciples as a disciple myself?"
GGJ|2|54|8|0|Say the two: "Every man of this earth is free and can do what he will and believe and say as he will; but whoever like yourselves has received divine counsel does well to heed same because heavy days of temptation are yet to come over the disciples constantly about the Lord, for the purpose of testing their spirit even in the fire, and many shall become feeble and fall away. For yourselves, it shall be easier, and you shall quietly achieve what the disciples shall only achieve under much fear and persecution. You Chiwar can yourself now do as you wish; yet it is better for you to remain in your position."
GGJ|2|54|9|0|Says Chiwar: "Indeed I shall remain so; but for the duration of the Lord's stay here I would like to stay in His proximity and hear and see Him diversely. Should I let that go too?"
GGJ|2|54|10|0|Say the two: "Oh, that you can indeed, although the Lord shall be saying little here, and even less, do anything in particular, because the people here are almost entirely without faith, taking the Lord to be a magician. You shall yourselves get ample opportunity to teach them something better for which the Lord shall not let you go unrewarded. Towards evening Roban also shall come back to you and bring you important testimony of Jesus the Lord, and in him you shall have a cleaver and wise leader; for Roban is one of the most forceful spirits among you." – With these words the two angels leave and join our company.
GGJ|2|55|1|1|The relation of the people to their leaders.
GGJ|2|55|1|0|After this, Cyrenius asks Me whether it were advisable to release the Pharisees, Elders, Levites and Scribes from his sharp edict as they appear in his view to be fully converted.
GGJ|2|55|2|0|Say I: "One should not as an empowered legislator be precipitating and enacting a new law! Once a law is enacted, one should even less precipitate in abolishing a given law, for here the law of sensibility should guide. Behold, when enacting a new law you shall make enemies of all on whom the law imposed; if you abolish the law, none shall thank you but rather reproach you as weak and say triumphantly: 'Do you see a tyrant! Seeing himself outnumbered by enemies, who is toying to re-ingratiate himself with the people by suddenly abolishing the tough law. But he shall have few friends among the people, for once someone is a tyrant is so a second time and doubly so when re-gaining power!'
GGJ|2|55|3|0|It is therefore better to let a given law stand than abolish it too soon; but one can instead secretly lapse it, and whose transgressions against it occur, one can show leniency and not sentence too strictly. When a new leader emerges, it is then up to him to either completely abolish the laws his predecessor enacted or to enact wilder ones commensurate with the spirit of the people; or be it that the people themselves came to you to ask it, whereupon you can remove the stricter portion of an enacted law but always retaining the option of re-implementing it in all severity if traces of pursuing the wilful digressions can be found which the law is designed to alleviate.
GGJ|2|55|4|0|Behold, this is the cleverness with which every regent should lead his subjects, if he desires to rule with gladness! A half-hearted careless regent shall come to the constantly sad insight that he should not have allowed the people to grow over his head through excessive pliability!
GGJ|2|55|5|0|For peoples relate towards regents the way children relate to their parents. Strict but also wise parents shall have good, obedient and obliging children who will love and honour their parents, whilst over-pliable parents shall soon have their children growing over their heads, expelling and driving them from home.
GGJ|2|55|6|0|Love coupled with earnestness and wisdom is the eternal law; he who acts accordingly shall not stray, and the resulting fruits shall taste good and precious. Have you indeed fully understood Me?"
GGJ|2|55|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes, Lord, completely, and it has always been thus in the world. An excessively good and pliable regent's' reign shall soon be over, but a too tyrannical one rarely lasts long. It seems to me that in the middle path rest wisdom, bliss and their lasing solidity?"
GGJ|2|55|8|0|Say I: "Indeed, so it is: midway, as I have shown you. But now let us return home, as afternoon has quite come along."
GGJ|2|55|9|0|Asks Cornelius: "But are these elderly citizens who were going to stay here, already asleep? These people could surely carry out their praiseworthy honouring of the Sabbath at home without disturbing those present with their sonorous snoring! For these people's snoring make one want to run away - a phenomenon most obnoxious to me. I can put with plenty of hardship, but a sleeper's snoring can drive me to exasperation!"
GGJ|2|55|10|0|Say I: "Now, now, just let that be. Whilst snoring they commit no sin. It is good that they are snoring, for had they been awake, they may have overheard what could have extremely offended them, which would not be good. But having slept soundly they neither heard nor saw any of all that took place and hence have taken no offence and behold, that is good. But let us go now and let these people sleep!"
GGJ|2|55|11|0|After that we began moving towards the door but the Pharisees and Elders rushed to the half open door, quickly opening the entire big door, saying: "Lord, it is written: 'Lift up your heads, o ye gates; even lift them up, ye everlasting doors; and the king of glory – To Him be all our praise and honour from eternity to eternity'."
GGJ|2|55|12|0|And Cyrenius says with friendly mien: "Indeed, so it is and shall remain forever! The Lord be with you always."
GGJ|2|55|13|0|And they shout: "And with your spirit, that you may show us grace as He does. Because until now your decrees have oppressed us severely, worse than death. But since we have ourselves now become fully His disciples, imposing your laws upon ourselves voluntarily, your tough decrees are to us now as if non-existent. Yet we nevertheless thank you for these very decrees for without them we may easily have turned into betrayers of this most holy matter. We hence no longer ask you to abolish the enacted, severe laws; for we, as ourselves like minded, believing and acting like yourself ourselves abolish them to the last iota through our own doing or omitting for all time!"
GGJ|2|55|14|0|Says Cyrenius: "In that sense I also waive the laws, and I am of the certain hope of never having to re-impose the laws on you. Let yourselves therefore not be misled again and strictly heed what the two angels of God have counselled you, and thus we shall remain the best of friends in God, and my rule shall not oppress you. And should it transpire that your new superintendent of your schools intends to persecute you for being friends of Jesus, the Lord from eternity, besides being friend of the sympathetic Romans as well, and you shall surely find your path to me, - whereupon steps shall be taken to uphold and protect your physical and above all spiritual rights to the best ability! And here I say once more: the Lord be with you."
GGJ|2|55|15|0|And they all shout out again: "And with your spirit forever!"
GGJ|2|55|16|0|Thereupon they bow down deeply before us and we pass through the wide-open door and head for home, where an ample meal consisting of bread, wine and diverse sweet and fully ripe fruits awaits us. We seat ourselves at the tables, saying thanks and gradually consuming everything the tables hold, - remaining seated till dusk with all kinds of uplifting speeches and conversations.
GGJ|2|56|1|1|Roban and Kisjonah relate their experiences.
GGJ|2|56|1|0|Just before sunset, Roban, in company with Kisjonah of Kis, arrives at My house, greeting all he encounters already from afar, and Kisjonah too rushes over to Me with open arms, greeting above all Myself in a truly most amicable fashion with tears in his eyes and then after a while greets his daughter who had already held his hand for quite some time, covering it with kisses; whereupon he also greets his son-in-law, Cornelius, and on finding out that the illustrious Roman sitting at My side is the Chief Governor Cyrenius, he begs the latter's apology for having overlooked him.
GGJ|2|56|2|0|But stirred, Cyrenius seizes Kisjonah's hand, pressing it to his chest and saying aloud: "Not yourself, but I beg your apology for not greeting you earlier but let my not personally knowing you serve as an excuse. Because next to Jesus to Whom of course be all praise and honour, I also owe you, faithful and honest man, inexhaustible thanks. Because of all the people of the region you are sure to have played the major part in getting me out of an embarrassment which would have probably cost me my life! This is indeed a great pleasure, my most worthy friend to get to know you personally."
GGJ|2|56|3|0|Therewith Kisjonah once again is very happy, relating much of what he had meanwhile met with, saying even that he had visited Sychar with honest old Roban and these spoke much with Jonael, Jairuth and a great deal with Archiel, now living and acting like an ordinary human, so that no stranger would dream that there is a purely spiritual being behind him.
GGJ|2|56|4|0|Thus he had also visited the physician Joram and his wonderfully glorious house and his lovely and glorious wife, finding out exceedingly amazing things from both; and that Roban had been just ears and eyes everywhere being taken aback with astonishment, and whenever mightily gripped then constantly saying to himself: "Indeed, indeed, life and blood to the godly Master of Nazareth! For He cannot be man but must be God Himself, otherwise such things would not be possible to Him!"
GGJ|2|56|5|0|Whilst Kisjonah continues thus, Roban steps over to Me saying: "Lord, I am Yours, and no power other than Your will can separate me from You."
GGJ|2|56|6|0|Say I: "I foresaw it indeed that you would become one of Mine, but what you don't know yet is that all your brethren and colleagues now count as Mine, without ceasing to remain before the world what they were heretofore, - wherefore you too for the time being shall stay what you were, until the new school superintendent, who will be taking Jairus' place the day after tomorrow, will have his edges worn off a little.
GGJ|2|56|7|0|Your brethren shall instruct you on how to act, speak and behave towards the new Chief, who at the start shall be sweeping with a bushy broom indeed; but in hardly a half year you shall be able to achieve anything with him for a little money, since he has no faith in the Temple but only in gold for the present; afterwards nevertheless he shall be capable of believing in something better. But go over to your brethren now and appraise them of all you have seen and heard."
GGJ|2|56|8|0|Upon My words Roban takes leave of Kisjonah, thanking him for all the good he had done for him, finally saying: "There may not be too many Kisjonahs encountered upon earth. Wherefore you are the only one to have touched my heart and found it. May the Lord bless you for all the good you have done for me and a thousand others." – With these words he bows down deeply before us, rushing to his brethren who this day are still assembled at the Synagogue – without the sleeping ones, who were removed shortly after our departure. He received a surprisingly friendly reception, and with glad heart tell each other under astonishment over astonishment all that they met with, heard and saw.
GGJ|2|56|9|0|We too are in good spirits, for Kisjonah did not come alone but with several loaded beasts of burden and their drovers, bringing wine, flour, cheese, bread, honey and a large quantity of choice smoked fish, so that the mother Mary could hardly find room to accommodate it.
GGJ|2|56|10|0|Hence a neighbour was requested to store the excess in his larder with care, which he then also did although not too obligingly since he had always been a miserly fellow. But when Kisjonah offered and gave him a couple of gold pieces for his effort and helpfulness he was at once favourably inclined and exceedingly keen, on one occasion due to fading light heavily knocking into the disciple John whilst carrying bags. The latter said to him: "Friend, be more careful in your paid zeal or you shall do damage to yourself and others. Happy you would be if you were as zealous for the kingdom of God, which has come so near unto you, as you are for the two miserable pieces of gold, and you would not be knocking against anyone! Oh for the great blindness that does not want to recognise the supremely Highest!"
GGJ|2|56|11|0|The neighbour did not let himself be distracted, carrying out his hired service and was not troubled by anything else.
GGJ|2|56|12|0|Here John asked: "Lord, is it possible that a person can be so obtuse in body and soul?"
GGJ|2|56|13|0|Say I: "Let him go! There are now many thousands like that in the land of the Jews that are more obtuse and stubborn than donkeys! Wherefore they also deserve only the reward of a donkey!"
GGJ|2|56|14|0|This was followed by some derision that Philopold was able to heighten with fitting comments, substantiating how normally nothing was harder for man to see what sits on his nose. And all marvelled at his dialectic skill.
GGJ|2|56|15|0|After this interlude we rose from the table and shortly took our rest.
GGJ|2|57|1|1|The service of the angels in the universe.
GGJ|2|57|1|0|Everybody now retired and slept until the morning had dawned. Also I rested and slept for a few hours. The two angels, however, attended during the night to their duty of managing worlds and at sunrise were already back with us, came to Me, thanked Me and said: "Lord, everything is in the best order in the entire great cosmic man. The main central suns are fixed in their places and their rotations are regular. The orbits of the secondary central suns are unchanged, the orbits of the central suns of the third order around those of the secondary are in perfect order and the same applies to the central suns of the fourth order with their ten times hundred thousand planetary suns, here and there more or fewer – just as You, O Lord, have established the order from the very beginning. The countless planetary suns with their small, mostly dark planets and moons are anyway dependent on the order of the great leading suns, and thus everything is in the best order in this shell globe over which we have to watch, and we, therefore, may spend another bright day here with You, holy Father, and Your to us very dear children."
GGJ|2|57|2|0|Say I: "Very well, but do make use of every minute through all kinds of useful lessons of which My children still have great need."
GGJ|2|57|3|0|The two angels now step back cheerfully and superbly happy and greet Mary, then the disciples, Cyrenius, Cornelius, Faustus, Jairus, Kisjonah and Borus. But Cyrenius who had heard something about many suns asks them about what suns they had talked with Me as he knew only one sun."
GGJ|2|57|4|0|Say the two, most endearingly: "Dearest friend and brother in the Lord, try not to know what you cannot possibly grasp right now, and on which the salvation of your soul does not depend; because that about which we spoke with the Lord would kill you, if you could understand it to the extent that we do and have to understand it. Because as many stars as you can see on a clear night, and many more that your eye can't see on account of their immense distance, all are solar worlds on a scale beyond your understanding. The one sun that you see is one of the smallest planetary suns yet it is already more than a thousand times a thousand times bigger than this earth. Now imagine a central sun of just the fourth order, around which at least ten times a hundred thousand planetary suns orbit together with their planets or light-less earths! The volume of a central sun of only the fourth order is a thousand times larger than the sum of the volumes of all the planetary suns with their earths and moons revolving around them. Tell us, friend, can you now form for yourself an idea of such a magnitude?"
GGJ|2|57|5|0|Says Cyrenius: "Loveliest servants of God, pray do not tell me any more about it for this is making me quite dizzy. But since I have such a thirst for knowledge, tell me just in general what these countless, immense suns contain?"
GGJ|2|57|6|0|Say the two: "In a great solar world you can find the same and similar things as on this earth, although of a much nobler kind and often of a giant size. There are men, animals and plants of various kinds, just as here, and besides immense and indescribably magnificent dwellings compared with which the temple in Jerusalem and the Emperor's palace in Rome are the most miserable snail-shells. And everywhere is this One the sole Lord and Creator from eternity."
GGJ|2|58|1|1|About man’s free self-determination and his sinful self-degradation.
GGJ|2|58|1|0|Hearing this Cyrenius is overwhelmed by the greatest awe: "Friends and servants of the Lord, only now do I realise Who the Lord is and who I am. I am absolutely nothing and He is endlessly everything. I only do not understand our human audacity which makes us speak with Him as if with our own kind."
GGJ|2|58|2|0|Says the two angels: "He wants it to be like that, for the children have from eternity the right to speak to the Father to their heart's content. Therefore, do not ask about silly things and circumstances, for it is not your responsibility that your a man, but solely His Who created you the way you are out of Himself, not depending on anybody's counsel but His very own. And how could He have asked anyone else but Himself since before Him there was no being in the whole of infinity?
GGJ|2|58|3|0|Therefore, if you speak with Him as if with your own kind, you do the right thing, for God has no one except Himself with whom He could speak. But His created beings that are out of Him have been given the freedom so that they can now speak with God and God with them like one man with another, and thus it is quite in order for you to speak with Him like with your own kind. For the created being is worthy of its Creator and the Creator of His created being.
GGJ|2|58|4|0|Every created being is witness to God's omnipotence, wisdom and love, and without His power no ever so mighty spirit is capable of creating anything, which can be done only by God. But since every created being is a witness to the divine omnipotence, wisdom and love, how should it then not be worthy of its Creator? - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|2|58|5|0|Says Cyrenius: "Oh you supremely wise servants of almighty God, how clear and comprehensible your so very wise lesson is. Yes, it is indeed so. Man must truly not be ashamed of that which is, for he is the Creator's truest masterpiece provided he lives according to the freely recognised will of God. I think he corrupts thereby and can no longer correspond to what he originally was and is meant to be and remain forever.
GGJ|2|58|6|0|And so sin must be an act contrary to God's original order by which act man, as himself creator of his to be developed nature, which is to become similar to God's, corrupts himself there by rendering himself unworthy of being a created being of the eternal, almighty Master."
GGJ|2|58|7|0|Say the angels: "There you are quite right. Every human being remains God's worthy masterpiece as far as his form, usefulness, ability and living freedom are concerned, so-to-say purely a machine for a free and living expression of the spirit.
GGJ|2|58|8|0|But as concerns the moral development of his heart and soul, which necessarily has to be left to him, he can degrade himself to a hellish monster, thereby committing the greatest sin because he has within and through himself transformed God's greatest masterpiece into a wretched bungle, whereupon it costs God Himself much effort and incalculable patience until the spoilt work becomes once more a masterpiece.
GGJ|2|58|9|0|Because of inexpressibly many self-spoilt works the Master has this time Himself come into the world in order to once and for all rectify these spoilt works. However, the works will continue to become corrupted, and because of that He will establish in this world a new institution in which all the spoilt works will be able to rectify themselves independently. But he who will not of his own accord make us of this institution will forever remain corrupted if his will does not change. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|2|58|10|0|Says Cyrenius: "I do understand also this completely and because of that I am of the opinion that people must be urged through good but strict laws to make the fullest use of this institution."
GGJ|2|58|11|0|Say the angels: "This will indeed happen, but it will be of little use to mankind, for only what man does spontaneously is of benefit to him. Everything else harms him considerably.
GGJ|2|58|12|0|For if man could be perfected through any kind of compulsion, be it from the outside or from within, we would have more than sufficient power to bind and compel all people in such a way that it would be impossible for them to ever again act contrary to any law. Thereby we would make of man, who is destined in all freedom to become similar to God, only a dumb animated machine that would forever be quite as incapable of any useful free activity as the ever so sharp sword of justice, without being handed by an experienced hand.
GGJ|2|58|13|0|This shows you clearly that any compulsion would not ever be of any use, but only true teaching followed by free self-determination in accordance with the received teaching by which everyone is shown the well-lit path of divine order, how to conduct his life."
GGJ|2|59|1|1|About the big battle within man.
GGJ|2|59|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes, that too I understand unfortunately, for I see few successes therefrom! Where are the people and how many of them are there who are capable to just receive and then understand a doctrine? And how many even among the instructed ones who possess a will strong enough to convert a received instruction into deed? I would take a thousand well-instructed ones and would wager everything if there are found even ten among them who have the complete determination and also the necessary courage – especially among fanatically superstitious legions of peoples – to put the heard and well-understood doctrine into practice! For what would it serve them to put the doctrine of everlasting, clearest truth into practice if already the next day they would die most excruciatingly at the hands of selfish and cruel fanatics?
GGJ|2|59|2|0|You are of a truth endlessly wise and mighty servants of the Most High, but as an experienced statesman I say: "Without some measure of coercion, this ever so truly divine life doctrine never find a worthwhile access! At the least, the over-crude fanatical superstition has to be driven out with fullest power; otherwise it would be everlasting pity to spread it just one day's distance from here.
GGJ|2|59|3|0|We of course without a doubt believe the purest eternal truth that was amply revealed to us here, yet not quite without force; for you two and the Lord and His deeds surely are no mean coercive method, without which just over a thousand listeners and disciples would hardly have assembled on this spot. If this considerably coercive method has not transformed us to dead machines, as shown you by this my perhaps not altogether groundless rejoinder, then a just outwardly coercive means should not be too harmful on people who ought henceforth to transform themselves into children of God through this new doctrine from the heavens!"
GGJ|2|59|4|0|Say the two angels: "To a certain extent you are right, and outwardly coercive means shall not be completely left out. But you shall at the same time gain the conviction that a purely exterior coercion is worse than an invisible interior one! Because Satan too uses exterior means to keep the evil superstition in place; if however for the purpose of spreading the doctrine from the heavens we help ourselves to Satan's despicable means and as it were follow in his footsteps, - question: what can we gain therewith for man's eternal benefit?
GGJ|2|59|5|0|The evil superstition always found its way into the world through fire, sword and massive shedding of blood; should the purest word of God find access along these lines, could a man of any spirit acknowledge it as God's word of peace from the heavens? Would he not have to say: "God, are You not satisfied with Satan's tormenting of mankind to distraction that You, the Almighty had to come to us poor and weak mean along Satan's paths?"
GGJ|2|59|6|0|Behold most beloved friend and brother, how inconsistent it would be of God, for the spreading of His doctrine among mankind for their eternal bliss to ever avail Himself of means that hell has at all times employed to gain entry to men in the world with its hard fruits and foods!
GGJ|2|59|7|0|Yes, there shall once come times indeed, unfortunately, when the polluted doctrine of Christ shall be preached to the nations with fire and sword, but this shall be most harmful for men! – Do you understand that?"
GGJ|2|59|8|0|Says Cyrenius: "Unfortunately I understand that too well and I am still asking, whether the almighty heavens do not intend to prevent such purely exterior calamities, or why access for evil into the world had to be or was permitted at all."
GGJ|2|59|9|0|Say the two: "Dearest friend and brother, if you possess any wisdom, then judge for yourself whether any "pro" can ever exist without a "contra"! Where is the man that ever became a hero without a fight? Would these have ever been fighting among mankind if there had been only pious lambs among them? Or would you be able to ever test your strength if there were no objects that were able to counter your strength? Could there be an "up" without a "down"? Or could you ever do something for someone if no one ever were in a position to need your help: Or could you ever teach an all-knowing one something that he doesn't already know?
GGJ|2|59|10|0|Look, in a world where man is destined to develop into a true child of God out of himself, he must also be afforded all kinds of good and bad opportunities to fully practise God's teaching.
GGJ|2|59|11|0|It has to be cold and warm to give the rich man the opportunity to clothe his poor and naked brothers. Thus there must be poor people, so that the rich may practise mercy and the poor gratitude. There also must be strong and weak people to afford the strong an opportunity to support the weak and that the latter may recognise in the humility of their heart that they are weak. Thus there have to be, as it were, foolish and wise people, otherwise the light of the wise would be futile.
GGJ|2|59|12|0|If there were not any evil men, how could God know whether and to what degree they are actually good?"
GGJ|2|59|13|0|In short, in this institution for men's self-development into the freest children of God there must be as many as possible pro- and contra-opportunities through which the children can thoroughly practise and completely develop in everything, or they could not possibly become true, almighty children of the Most High.
GGJ|2|59|14|0|We tell you: As long as a person is unable in various things and circumstances to drive with his very own power, Satan from the battlefield, he is still remote from the true sonship of God. How could he ever gain a victory over this enemy unless he were given every opportunity to meet him? Yes, the true Kingdom of God costs a great struggle because of the full freedom of eternal life: and so you must be given the opportunity of a struggle between heaven and hell."
GGJ|2|60|1|1|Usefulness of the passions.
GGJ|2|60|1|0|The angels continue: "Thus you will be aware of people being driven by diverse passions. One feels the need to possess everything that is of value; this obviously is avarice, which is a vice. And behold, you have this passion to thank for sea faring, because only exceedingly greedy and acquisitive people would be moved by the life threatening desire to find the means to swim across the exceedingly wide sea to discover whether perhaps there are lands beyond the sea, bristling with unheard-of treasures. After much toilsomeness and threat to life they come upon a land beyond the sea that is still completely uninhabited. The great dangers they lived through have cooled down their vice of acquisitiveness, robbing them of courage for return journey. They settled down wherever the wind took them, building huts and dwellings and in this way populated a still unpeopled land. – Now judge for yourself whether people without the vices of avarice and profit would have discovered a foreign land?
GGJ|2|60|2|0|Let us take the vice of the lust of the flesh. Overlook this vice, and imagine mankind as celestially chaste as possible, and you shall be well pleased with the purest maiden and most abstinent bachelor into their greying days. But think of all mankind as being of such chastity and ask yourself: what are the propagation prospects of such a generation, as laid out in the divine order? From this you can see that this vice also has to be inherent to man, or the earth would be devoid of man! It is certainly true that, as experience shows, one man or another loses control over this passion, and that such loss of control is always against God's order and therefore sin. Yet repeated offence against this divine order is still preferable at all times to complete extirpation of same.
GGJ|2|60|3|0|All powers given to man and initially manifests hard to constrain vices must nevertheless be capable of full positive or negative development, or man would stay like lukewarm water and sink into reeking indigence.
GGJ|2|60|4|0|We tell you: Nothing else can testify more completely and truly to the divine destiny of man than men's lowest depravity opposite their greatest virtue, for only therefrom it becomes evident with what unlimited abilities men of this earth have been endowed. Man's path reaches from God's highest heaven, which is inaccessible even to us angels, to the lowest hell. If that were not the case, how could he attain to the sonship of God?
GGJ|2|60|5|0|We have to deal with men on countless other worlds, but what a difference between here and there. There men have been set boundaries, spiritually as well as naturally, which they can overcome only with great difficulty. But you men of this earth are as unlimited in spirit as the Lord Himself and can do whatever you want. You can raise yourselves right to the centre of God's dwelling, but because of that you can also fall as deep as Satan himself who was once the very freest spirit out of God. And when he did fall, he had of necessity to fall into the most profound depth of all depravity from which the will hardly ever find a way back because God had given to vice the same endless ability to perfection as to virtue.
GGJ|2|61|1|1|The benefits of free will.
GGJ|2|61|1|0|Therefore, on this earth everything depends on man's free will and the freest possible instruction which the Lord has arranged in such a way that in its practical part it is immediately sufficiently comprehensible to every level of understanding, thus no one can excuse himself with not having understood the teaching
GGJ|2|61|2|0|For the "love God above all and your neighbor as yourself" is generally as clear as day. And if a person actually observes this brief, easy to understand, but still all-encompassing teaching, he will as a result be guided through his heart into all imaginable wisdom by the Lord Himself and can thereby become a teacher of his fellowmen. And thus one can draw the other to the point where the Lord Himself will take hold of him and raise him to a true child of God."
GGJ|2|61|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes, I have understood it all. I now see the immense destiny set for this earth and its people by God, the only drawback is that in one and the same school so to say, children of God are reared as it were side by side with the children of hell, each towards their respective sphere. But I now also comprehend that from the aspect of God's deepest celestial wisdom it cannot be otherwise. The Lord is wise, good and almighty in overabundance not to also set hell a different course. For eternity surely is long enough to not also create within its endless duration all kinds of modalities within which its children shall surrender together with this tempter and tutor."
GGJ|2|61|4|0|Say the two angels: "Here your conjecture far surpasses our wisdom horizons. But as a child of the Lord you obviously are nearer to your Father than ourselves as mere creatures, and hence are better able to discern a purely divine desire in the heart than ourselves, but this much we know - that with God nothing is impossible yet we are unable to tell you a syllable more about it.
GGJ|2|61|5|0|If however you seek deeper clarification in the matter then turn to the Lord Himself. To Him everything the future eternities hold most thickly veiled is more lucid than the sun. But we doubt whether he will reveal this to a mortal on account of Satan's sharp ears. For the enemy has a thousand times a thousand ears and one has to carefully beware when speaking about him if not intending to make him ore wicked than he already is!"
GGJ|2|61|6|0|Says Cyrenius: "I am with you. Hence I shall say nothing to the Lord about it."
GGJ|2|61|7|0|Say I: "You need not speak audibly, for I understand what you secretly say and what you ask in your heart too."
GGJ|2|62|1|1|Thinking within the heart.
GGJ|2|62|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, for me, thinking in the heart just will not work, because already in childhood I was taught to think in the head. Thinking within the heart seems almost impossible to me. How should one go about thinking in the heart?"
GGJ|2|62|2|0|Say I: "That's actually quite easy and natural. Every thing that you feel you can and want to think in your big brain first comes from the heart, for every ever so small thought first must have a stimulant through which it is called forth as necessary. Only after the thought is animated and produced in the heart in accordance with some need does it rise to the brain of the head for examination by the soul, so that the latter can set the bodily limbs into the corresponding movement, so that the inner thought may so to say become a word or deed; but for any man to think just in the head is a sheer impossibility. For a thought is a spiritual creation and can therefore not arise other than within man's spirit, which resides in the soul's heart and from these animates the entire man. How could any creation develop from any ever so rare matter, since all matter, including man's brain is nothing but pure matter and hence can never be a creator but only a creation?! Do you comprehend such now and perhaps sense it already that no man is capable of thinking anything in the head?"
GGJ|2|62|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, I do indeed sense this now quite vividly. But how does this take place? It now seems to me as if I had always been thinking only in the heart! Strange. How is this? Indeed, I feel actual words in the heart, and that spoken words, and it no longer seems possible to me to formulate a thought in the brain!"
GGJ|2|62|4|0|Say I: "This is the natural result of the increasing wakefulness of your spirit in the heart, which is the love towards Me and through Me to all men.
GGJ|2|62|5|0|With people whose love has not yet awakened thus, the thoughts, although forming in the heart as well, on account of the latter being still too material, are not discerned within same but only in the brain, where the thoughts of the heart, already more material on account of the arousal to action, develops pictorially, amalgamating with the images which have imprinted themselves in the brain tablets [pyramids, the trans.] from the outside world through the body's sensors, becoming so to say material and bad in the soul's view and therefore having to also be regarded as the necessarily evil basis for men's deeds.
GGJ|2|62|6|0|Every person therefore must be born again in the heart, and there in the spirit, or he cannot enter the kingdom of God!"
GGJ|2|62|7|0|Says Cyrenius to Peter who was standing next to him: "Do you actually understand this thing about the born-again spirit within the heart, and what and where the Kingdom of God actually is, about which He and the angels constantly speak, promising us this as something to coje for our faith?"
GGJ|2|62|8|0|Says Peter: "Of a truth I understand such, and if I did not understand it, I would not stay here, but would be at home attending to the household. Explore your own heart, exalted lord, and there you shall in a short time discover more that I could explain to you in a hundred years!
GGJ|2|62|9|0|Look at us, His first disciples and witnesses, nevertheless speak more with Him than you and many others not by word of mouth; for we speak with Him solely in our heart asking Him about a thousand things, and He answers us in clear, distinct thoughts and thus we have a twofold benefit. For an answer by the Lord in a man's heart is, as it were, already his vital constituent whereas the external word can become a vital constituent only through constant activity for the soul's practice.
GGJ|2|62|10|0|And in this way you can, exalted lord, ask also those matters regarding Satan, and the Lord shall then lay the right answer into your own heart so quietly and secretly that the myriad-eared Satan shall be incapable of hearing it! And in the same way you can also ask the Lord about the re-birth of the spirit in the heart and about the Kingdom of God, and presently the clearest answer shall be given you."
GGJ|2|62|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "Of a truth, now I am clear about something that intrigued me a few times, - why you hardly ever speak a word with the Lord. Very well, I shall try it. If the Lord secretly shows you such grace then He will also do so with me! Because the fact that I so to say hang up my heavy official duties on a nail, spending time with Him and fortifying my soul with every word from His holy mouth, proves that I love Him beyond all measure
GGJ|2|62|12|0|I think that out of sheer love for Him, I am doing and have done more for Him than all of you together, for I have known Him as a tender child, and looked after Him and his parents and brethren in then heathen's land abroad. And whilst you have sacrificed only your fisherman's nets to Him, I am ready to at once lay down my worldly honour for Him, if He were to accept it, and follow Him faithfully as the least among you, putting my life on the line for Him and yourselves, as indeed I have done already a couple of times,, not to mention what could as a result have easily befallen me out of Rome.
GGJ|2|62|13|0|If I do all this out of perfect love for Him, then He should find me worthy of His grace the way He has bestowed upon you so richly?!"
GGJ|2|62|14|0|Say I: "And you possess it already, My dearest friend and brother. But that which you already possess you do not have to still seek and contend for as if you didn't as yet have it. Hence be at peace and try in your heart to ask Me whatever at all, and I shall lay the answer clearly, distinctly, understandably and audibly in your heart, which truly loves Me above all else!"
GGJ|2|63|1|1|About the return of the Prodigal son.
GGJ|2|63|1|0|Encouraged, Cyrenius now asks in his heart: "Concerning Satan, what will once become of him and whether a change of heart on his part can ever be expected." Thereupon the Lord puts the following answer in his heart,
GGJ|2|63|2|0|"Whatever happens, does happen for his sake: The lost one is being sought and the very sick is offered medicine, but his will remains and must remain free, for interfering with his will would mean to transform the entire almost endless material creation including all its elements into the hardest rock wherein no life can move. The entire material creation represents the most comprehensive judgement of the Great Spirit, who is split up into countless worlds that, with their endless number constitute his complete being. From this one being goes forth countless myriads upon myriads of beings, as most men of this earth, who through God's power, might, love and wisdom are transformed into complete, godlike beings, and this is a certain conversion of the one great spirit.
GGJ|2|63|3|0|But once all the earths and suns will have been dissolved into only human beings, nothing will be left of the one but his 'self' that in its total isolation will after eons of time have to start turning back before it exposes itself to an eternal slow death. Then a material sun and a material earth will no longer be revolving in the endless, eternal space, but a most glorious new spiritual creation with happy, free beings will be filling infinite space and I shall forever be the God and Father for all beings from eternity to eternity and this most blissful state will never end. There will be one flock, one fold and one shepherd.
GGJ|2|63|4|0|However, when all this will take place can never be determined in earth years. And even if I told you the figure you could not possibly grasp it. And if I were to describe the figure by telling you that as many thousand times thousand aeons of thousands upon thousand of years will be passing as there is sand in the sea and on all the earth and grass in all the lands and on all the mountains of the earth and drops of water in the seas, lakes, streams, rivers, brooks and springs, you could not calculate all this to determine the final time of redemption.
GGJ|2|63|5|0|Hence be content with this: seek above all the kingdom of God and its righteousness, then you shall immediately after the death of your physical body, be awoken by Myself to everlasting life, and in the Kingdom of pure spirits, a thousand earth-years shall pass like one day!
GGJ|2|63|6|0|And, friend, in My spiritual kingdom of the most supreme blessedness shall that which here seems too endless to you, be there happily anticipated with ease and brevity. Right now neither you nor any of My disciples can yet be led into all wisdom of the heavens, - but can be so when after few years you shall be baptised with the holy spirit out of God. This spirit shall lead you and all others into all the wisdom of the heavens. Only then shall you behold in the most brilliant light what now must still seem to you as dark and blurred! What has now been revealed to you, keep closely to yourself, letting no one notice anything thereof, for this must be kept secret for a long time yet!"
GGJ|2|63|7|0|On perceiving such within himself, Cyrenius was taken aback, saying after some intense thinking: "It was without question Your Word that I heard faithfully and distinctly within my heart as a perfect stream of words. But should the concluding warning be heeded as strictly as that? Could not some of this be made known in a casual manner, as if thrown off in passing, to intimates of upright and honest thinking?! For no man surely could be harmed therewith."
GGJ|2|63|8|0|Say I, audibly: "Well, friend, a person who like yourself has received it through the inner path shall of course not be harmed, or I would not have made it known to you but if crowds were to receive this from without, it would seriously harm them. The how and why My angels have adequately revealed to you, and so let us put this matter to rest, for we still have to work out many other things of great consequence which for the moments are far more essential than your question the answer to which shall ripen only in eternity."
GGJ|2|64|1|1|About the nature, life and work of nature spirits.
GGJ|2|64|1|0|Cyrenius is put at ease with this advice, but Kisjonah now gets up asking Me whether he too could ask a question about an arrangement I had made which turned out unnecessary.
GGJ|2|64|2|0|Say I: "Speak, friend of friends and enemies."
GGJ|2|64|3|0|Says Kisjonah: "Behold, when we were about to pick up the residue from the cave in my mountains, You commanded that bread and wine in the right quantity be taken along, as we would meet many hungry and thirsty ones there. Thereupon I had a large quantity of bread and wine taken along, afterwards I waited near and in the grotto for anyone in need of the bread and wine that might come. Yet behold, no one turned up to whom the provisions could be passed.
GGJ|2|64|4|0|When we had come out of the grotto, and after You had same blocked off for ever through Your power in Archiel, we found ourselves without bread or wine, and none of the carriers could tell me as to who relieved them of the bread and wine. For sure, I did not notice it at the miraculous time, either inside or outside the cave, but the following day, after You departed from Kis, my entire house of course spoke of nothing other than Yourself; and - the way people are - especially at such miraculous happening, at least twice as many deeds were discussed as You had performed, according to my knowledge. I admonished the story tellers for many of the related stories which the tellers presumed to have seen You perform, declaring them as inventions of their heated imagination, resulting in the end as no more than pious lies; but the telling of the disappearance of the bread and wine that were brought along really had me puzzled as well. Because I could really not remember what had happened to the large quantities of bread and wine brought along as we had not consumed any."
GGJ|2|64|5|0|Say I: "I knew indeed that this would cause you to come after Me; but there truly is not as much to it as you imagine. But since you came to get in the clear also about this, I have to throw some light on it for you, and so hearken.
GGJ|2|64|6|0|Behold, there are certain nature spirits in the mountains as well as in the air, in the earth, the water and fire which have not yet taken the road through the old flesh because an opportunity has not yet offered itself where they could on the occasion of a human act of procreation enter the flesh in order to be born into the world through the body of a woman. There are great numbers of such still unborn souls in all the elements.
GGJ|2|64|7|0|Well, the nature spirits active in the mountains have assumed from the air somehow more consistency. These are not particularly keen on being procreated into the flesh and then born in the flesh out of a woman. With their sometimes quite acute intelligence they prefer to remain as long as possible in their free and unbound state. They even possess a sense of justice and fear the Spirit of God about whom they sometimes know a good deal, this means always only a few who have aged already considerably; the young spirits accepted in this society are normally still quite gloomy and sometimes also evil and could cause a lot of harm if not kept on a short leash by the elders. Their main activity is to form, produce and order all kinds of metals in the fissures and crevices of mountains.
GGJ|2|64|8|0|At times such spirits also take food from nature, namely out of the plant kingdom. Such they do during hard work in the kingdom of the mountains when transforming the rocks, when eroding large sections of a mountain, when emptying water from overfilled grottos and similar tasks where these spirits often are full out required to participate, so that they, often too intense irritated, should loose their love for the mountains and try to be conceived into the flesh, for especially from now on no spirit can reach a fully living free bliss, who did not walked the path of the flesh.
GGJ|2|64|9|0|These spirits, My dear Kisjonah, and especially the ones that look after your mountains, were faced with a particularly hard task when the vile cave had to be blocked up, and they had to be fortified for this work with bread and wine. And I was speaking of these when I said: 'We shall find many hungry and thirsty who will need such refreshment.' It was also consumed without any leftovers and then at My angel's bidding the extremely hard labour was completed to perfection. This is now the fully enlightening answer to your question. - Is this clear to you?"
GGJ|2|65|1|1|Tales of mountain spirits. About witchcraft
GGJ|2|65|1|0|Says Kisjonah: "Yes, Lord, this is quite clear to me and that all the more so since the miners who are digging for all kinds of ore in my mines have often told me similar things, how sometimes bread and wine had disappeared and they did not know who among them could have played such a practical joke on them even involving theft. Sometimes when the hungry miners vented their anger, they heard a resounding laughter and some also claim to have seen childsized human beings frisking about in front of them and in a variety of colours: blue, red, green, yellow and also quite black.
GGJ|2|65|2|0|Only recently my oldest miner told me that a blue little man had suggested to him in future to carry bread and wine on him in a leather bag, then the hungry fellows of the mountain would be unable to steal it. Besides, no one should talk too loudly in the mines and under no circumstances whistle or even swear, for the gnomes cannot bear these things and do cause trouble to those who do not observe this rule. People must also not laugh deep down in the mountains, for the gnomes cannot stand laughter either. If my miners would sometimes leave some bread and wine for the gnomes, the latter would help them to find rich veins of all the metals.
GGJ|2|65|3|0|Usually I took these stories for fables since I myself had never experienced anything similar, although I had quite often entered the mines in my mountains. But now after your so gracious explanation everything is quite clear to me. Only one thing I cannot grasp as yet, - how these gnomes who are actually spirits can consume natural food. How do these somewhat weird beings eat and drink?"
GGJ|2|65|4|0|Say I: "Similar to how fire consumes things it seizes. Put a drop of wine or a crumb of bread into it and you will see how both quickly vanish. And behold, in the same way the spirit or gnomes consume the natural food. They quickly dissolve what is material and transform the spiritual-substantial contained in the matter into their souls substances thereby absorbing it into their being, - and this in just a moment. - Now you know also this and need not concern yourself about these things any further."
GGJ|2|65|5|0|Says Kisjonah: "Lord, I thank you for this information, for it gives me a happy feeling and I now realise even more clearly that everything surrounding me on all sides is nothing but pure life."
GGJ|2|65|6|0|Say I: "Very well, My most beloved friend. But I ask you for one thing, that you like the others who know about this keep it to yourself. These things are not salutary for everyone to know, for all the Egyptian and Persian magicians, are not seldom in alliance with spirits and goblins with whose help they perform all kinds of magic. But all this magic is an abomination before God and the one who practises it will truly have little chance of ever entering the Kingdom of God. For such magicians block the entry into the flesh to those spirits, and when they die they become prisoners of such immature souls and cannot easily be freed because they keep absorbing natural elements from the immature, naked nature souls. I tell you: Cursed be a magician. For there has never been an instance where a real magician would have persued an only half-way good purpose with his magic. Everywhere you see standing out the grossest greed and, besides, also the most shameless lust for power, and such spirits shall receive their humiliation reward in the deepest hell.
GGJ|2|65|7|0|Says Faustus, for once: "Lord, Lord, in that case the many magician's and fortune tellers' prospects in the extensive Roman empire are bad! Because in Rome these types of people are held in almost god-like esteem and with one word are able to dull the Emperor's and every ever so great and brave hero's will, - or alternatively re-vitalise them to such an extend that mountains shake before their courage."
GGJ|2|65|8|0|Say I: "Yes, friend, such pretending demi-gods shall once not fare the best; for they are aware of deceiving those not initiated into their craftiness in a most ingenious manner, not seldom leading them to stray into all sorts of abominations through such deception. Wherefore such scoundrels shall never fare well; for these are the real non-sellers for much mommy, and the real authors of countless abominations and sins for the ruin of mankind."
GGJ|2|65|9|0|Say several: "But if they reformed, could they still not attain to beatitude?"
GGJ|2|65|10|0|Say I: "Indeed so, if they reformed then they too could gain beatitude; but that is the sad part, that these very people are the least adjusted to betterment. Murderers, robbers, thieves, fornicators and adulterers you can convert, and an Emperor or King are quite ready to lay down their crown; but a magician will not be separated from his magic wand! For his invisible accomplices will not allow this and are constantly his masters whenever the would separate himself from them.
GGJ|2|65|11|0|Wherefore I say again, Cursed be evil magic, for through it all sins came into the evil world.
GGJ|2|65|12|0|He who wishes to work wonders must possess the inner power from God for that, and then let him work a miracle only in cases where it is really necessary.
GGJ|2|65|13|0|However, who works a false wonder and prophesies through all kinds of incantations and signs need no longer be damned, for he is already fully damned of his own accord. Therefore, beware all of you of evil magic and prophecy, for all this is most detrimental to the human spirit."
GGJ|2|65|14|0|Following these words all who heard them were thoroughly scared, asking whether also the age-old weather foreboding, trustworthy according to experience, should not be regarded either.
GGJ|2|65|15|0|Say I: "For sure, if computed on a scientific basis; if not then that also is a sin, because man then develops a second faith, which diminishes the pure faith in God's providence man then manifesting a greater faith in the signs than in the only true, almighty God.
GGJ|2|65|16|0|He who remains within pure faith may ask Me and he shall be given what he asked, notwithstanding the worst foreboding contrary signs of the earth and air confirmed through experience. But he who relies on the signs also shall receive in accordance with the signs. The Pharisees regard the signs, letting people question them about it for dear money; but they shall once be condemned that much more for it!
GGJ|2|65|17|0|Did God not create everything that is represented to man through signs. If God created it all then surely shall remain Lord over all, leading and guiding everything. If God Himself alone is Lord and guide of all created things and appearances, what could these have to indicate without Him? If they could not possibly do so ever, then let man enquire of God, Who alone is capable of everything, as to what the signs indicate. Is not this more comforting than a thousand of the most reliable sign interpretations?"
GGJ|2|65|18|0|Say all those seated at My table: "Lord this is certain and true. If only You could cause the whole world to think and act thus, then the world would look differently to how it looks now! To those of us gathered around You now it is easy of course since we have You as the cause of all being and appearing at our side; but a hundred thousand times a thousand who don't have the inestimably great fortune to be in Your supremely holy company, hearing words of life from Your mouth, fare otherwise! These too are certain to be yearning for that which the entire creation bears witness to; but their star-gazing shall never discover You, and their great longing never be satisfied. What wonder then that such people are only too easily attracted to wonder-working magician and signs and their interpreters, because these have something to offer to people of godly striving, having a smattering of godliness even if false?"
GGJ|2|66|1|1|About magicians and fortunetellers.
GGJ|2|66|1|0|From here on Cyrenius starts speaking on his own, saying: "Lord, it is fully true that You certainly are He as Whom we have recognised You for a long time, and none from among us can question this; yet I must openly admit to You that in this Your explanation about magicians interpreters of signs and fortunetellers, I sensed hardly anything of that well-known mercy and love I am accustomed in You! Under such conditions and terms does not all this depend on Yourself in the end, - since it is Yourself Who inflicts mighty blows upon mankind that are extremely hurtful; yet let the beaten man beware if he starts lamenting under the mighty blows. But I hardly think that's right!
GGJ|2|66|2|0|Behold, the men of the earth surely are generally blind and foolish, and hence evil. But I ask what is to blame, and how the evil comes about. And the way I'm asking now, hundreds of thousand of Romans, by no means immature, are asking the same question.
GGJ|2|66|3|0|One can definitely not assume that man in the beginning went forth from Your hand in an evil condition, no more than a child is born into the world as a devil. If the first man was good, how did the second and third become evil? Was this Your will, or that of him who begot him afterwards? Everything that is therefore had to come in accordance with Your will. If Your will wanted it that way, why then this heavy condemnation of people who wanted to basically only save mankind from certain despair because You had not wanted to reveal Yourself after their calling upon You? I beg You to be righteous rather than harsh; because the creature has no weapon against its creator, - it can only beg, tolerate, suffer and despair!"
GGJ|2|66|4|0|Say I: "But friend Cyrenius! Have you already forgotten everything that you have heard, both from Myself as well as from the two angels? Did you not just a few days ago want to immediately punish the Pharisees for wanting to stone Me, and I did not let you. And now it seems that you want to almost take their side. Or do you better understand how to position man so that from such vantage point he must become a child of God if he so desires? See how weak you are still!
GGJ|2|66|5|0|Are you so well versed in the most general history of mankind that you have reason to reproach Me for only now responding to those calling and seeking, but never in former times?
GGJ|2|66|6|0|Did not the first men constantly associate with Me, Who was, beginning with Noah until Moses, the high priest at Salem, called Melchisedek, who dwelt at Salem also as a real king of kings? Who was the Spirit in the ark of the covenant? And since the Spirit from the ark entered Me, - question: Who am now !?
GGJ|2|66|7|0|Those calling did, to be sure, expect Me to descend to them from the stars since, when I was among them, I was too common and not sufficiently divine as I did not want to shine like the stars.
GGJ|2|66|8|0|Behold, that which inspired you just now was wrong from its foundation, and Satan, having noticed a little of your harbouring of his secret, tried you out a little, and you were ready at once to quarrel with Me! Consider therefore whether you can be right with your talk?
GGJ|2|66|9|0|Am I capable of ever being hard or unjust towards anyone? Or am I wrong in offering you the real purest gold for the fake manufactured ones: Or should I leave you to your evil and useless superstition? Did not I as the Lord, have more right to ruin the evil, stubborn Pharisees than you? Did I sentence them? They would indeed also have fallen prey to their own judge if I had not rescued them miraculously!
GGJ|2|66|10|0|See how short sighted you still are. I mean that all those things you have heard and seen should surely have made you a little more far-sighted!"
GGJ|2|66|11|0|Cyrenius asks My forgiveness, as well as all the others, and they realise their false notions; I comfort them all saying: "Oh, you all shall meet with much tougher tests yet; do not then forget this happening and this My instruction to you, otherwise you could be led into still greater temptation in spite of you having all seen and spoken to Me and then easily fall away from Me into all the world going over into its lies and deceptions and completely resemble those you think had sought and called upon Me after which, in order to more easily condemn them, I am to have sent them magicians and interpreters of signs in My stead?" All ask My forgiveness once more, and I bless them all.
GGJ|2|67|1|1|The Lord heals one berserk.
GGJ|2|67|1|0|Shortly thereafter a large crowd of residents come from town, announcing that a person has gone berserk.
GGJ|2|67|2|0|I ask them what I should do with the raging one.
GGJ|2|67|3|0|The residents say: "We know that You are a wonder-physician since the Pharisees told us today how through Your mere will You made old Josa's house hold completely well, and that You are more than the familiar carpenter Jesus. And so we beg You as our well known compatriot to make this raving one well again."
GGJ|2|67|4|0|I ask: "How did he actually become rabid?"
GGJ|2|67|5|0|Say the residents: "Indeed, beloved Master, this he got from a mad dog that bit him, and it is a terribly dangerous evil, which has not been capable of healing by any physician to date. When he dies, the entire house has to be burnt down with him; because whoever were to touch would shortly thereafter fall victim to such terrible raving. That is why we have kept him well-confined to his house, so that he would not get outside, where he would cause much harm. Beloved Master, would You please deliver us from this plague?"
GGJ|2|67|6|0|Say I: "Very well, so go and bring him out, that he may get well, together with all who whom he infected as they caught and locked him up!"
GGJ|2|67|7|0|Say the residents: "Oh Master, who is going to escort him out? Whoever touches him is as good as terrifyingly dead!"
GGJ|2|67|8|0|Say I: "If you don't believe and have no trust I can help neither him nor yourselves!"
GGJ|2|67|9|0|Say the residents: "Master, were You not able to help Josa's household, which was overtaken by similar evil, without the sick having to be brought out?"
GGJ|2|67|10|0|Say I: "Josa believed, but you yourselves don't believe and rather have cause only to see with your half-faith what I would do with the raving one. Hence I say unto you again: bring him out and he and you shall be helped. Because all of you already harbour something similar that can break out imminently; if however you believe and bring him out then the Satanic poison in you shall be destroyed for that very reason!"
GGJ|2|67|11|0|Upon these My words they take off, shortly afterwards bringing the rabid out, tied up, who looked frighteningly wild, foaming and roaring like a hungry lion. Catching sight of this raging one, a great fear fell over all My guests, and the women one and all fled into the house, as they lacked the courage to behold this terribly distorted and dreadfully roaring appearance. Even My mother hid in the house, and My disciples also spread out. Judas hid behind a tree and only Cyrenius, Faustus, Cornelius, Kisjonah and Borus remained firmly by My side.
GGJ|2|67|12|0|Here I spoke to the residents: "Release and set him free!"
GGJ|2|67|13|0|All were terrified, yelling: "Lord, now we are lost!" – And the residents didn't dare to do so for the screaming of the other people together with the disciples.
GGJ|2|67|14|0|So I said to Borus: "Then you go and release him; for he is already healed in My name and can no longer harm anyone."
GGJ|2|67|15|0|Thereupon Borus went courageously over to the still raging one saying: "The Lord Jesus be with you, and be healed in His name!"
GGJ|2|67|16|0|The raging instantly became quiet, his near negro black face became natural again as formerly, and with grateful mien he asked Borus to release the tight bands. Borus immediately loosened the bands which were completely clean and free of foamings. And the healed one went over to Me, thanking Me most fervently for this unheard-of favour, begging Me that he should henceforth be spared such evil.
GGJ|2|67|17|0|I said to him: "You and all the others who through you would unquestionably have lapsed into your evil, you are now completely healed, but be friends of people and not of dogs in future.
GGJ|2|67|18|0|Rather take children of poor parents into your homes instead of useless and dangerous dogs, and you shall not ever be overcome by the most evil raving, which originates with the Satanic poison that the dogs carry!"
GGJ|2|67|19|0|In response to these words, all promise to destroy their dogs this day and not keep such animals in future. But some of feeble faith nevertheless ask Me whether they really now are delivered completely from this evil, and whether same shall never befall them again.
GGJ|2|67|20|0|Say I: "Oh ye of little faith! Do you not see that he whom you brought has become completely well? If he was helped then surely you will have been helped as well, since you had nearly befallen by such raving. If I can call the dead from the grave, then such evils surely shall not exceed death itself. Time shall prove to you that you are fully healed. But now depart to your dwellings in peace. Also, go over to the Elders and Pharisees, showing yourselves as fully healed, and then make your offering on the altar which Moses commanded for the leprous after they are cleansed."
GGJ|2|67|21|0|Thereupon they all thank Me most fervently, asking Me how they can return such exceedingly great favour.
GGJ|2|67|22|0|I say: "Be believing and doing whatever the Pharisees and Scribes shall teach you."
GGJ|2|67|23|0|With these words they start off on their return reassured, telling the Pharisees all that had taken place here, making an abundant offering for it.
GGJ|2|67|24|0|The Pharisees, not having heard of this rabid one before, begin to be exceedingly astonished, saying: "Verily, this is a healing possible only to God Himself! Such has not been heard in Israel before. Verily, this person does things which none of the very greatest prophets ever did. There is no sickness that He is not capable of healing, and no dead in the grave that he is not able to call back to life. Is not this a man such as the earth has never carried before! Go home now and come back tomorrow and we intend to deal more about it with you."
GGJ|2|68|1|1|A Gospel for the well-to-do.
GGJ|2|68|1|0|The residents make their way home, returning the completely healed father to his children and his exceedingly depressed wife who at first can hardly trust her senses, then breaking out into a torrent of tears of thanks and joy, at once rushing out to Me with her ten children, all thanking Me on their knees for this unheard-of favour, at the same time asking Me to allow her to serve My house and anyone I can suggest with all her strength in every possible manner.
GGJ|2|68|2|0|I say to her: "Everything you will do to the poor for the sake of My name will be considered as if you had done it to Me."
GGJ|2|68|3|0|The wife cries for joy and thanks, saying: "Lord, You truest Master, given us from the heavens. I posses a great fortune, half of it I want to let the poor have immediately whilst the other half I want to hold in trust for them so that they can always find something with me. For I believe that it is good so, being aware of the poor not capable of managing large wealth economically, usually spending too much at the start and then having nothing in times of need."
GGJ|2|68|4|0|Say I: "Do so, dear woman! So should all the rich act, then the poor would never have to suffer need because destitution is an evil thing, often leading the poor into greater vice than wealth. The wealthy at least officially stay as within his reputation before the world and rarely offends the world as much as the poor, whose want often makes him ready for the worst deeds; but the merciless rich, who often uses the poor for carrying out his iniquity is, notwithstanding all his worldly honour a thousand times worse than the poor. Because the poor becomes depraved on account of his destitution, whilst the rich is the creator of vice through his inconsumable excess.
GGJ|2|68|5|0|But the way you dear woman now want to, and also shall use your wealth, same becomes a blessing from the heavens and shall both temporally and everlastingly yield its stewards the greatest profit. For which reason he who seeks to be really virtuous, let him be always thrifty and economical, so that in times of need he is enabled to support the poor and the weak.
GGJ|2|68|6|0|I tell all of you: Let your love for your children burn like a light, but your love for the children of poor parents should be a blaze. For no one in the world is poorer than a poor, deserted child, be it a boy or a girl which makes no difference. Whoever gives a home to such a poor child in My name and cares for it bodily and spiritually like for his own blood, he takes Me in and with Mine also Him Who sent Me into the world and fully one with Me.
GGJ|2|68|7|0|If you want to grow God's blessing in your houses and gain a rich harvest like from a well cultivated field, establish in your houses nurseries for poor children and you shall be covered with blessings like a swollen stream covers the lower plains it floods with sand pebbles. However, if you send poor, hungry little children away, and that in anger as if they had already done almost irreparable damage to you, then the blessing will escape from your houses like the dying day from the persecution of the fast approaching night. Woe betide the houses that have been caught by such a night. In truth, their day will never again begin to dawn. And now, My dear woman, go home and do what you had intended to do, and think above all of the poor widows and orphans."
GGJ|2|68|8|0|After this lesson the woman rises with her children, they thank Me once and finally she exclaims aloud: "O God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, how great, kind and holy You are and how endlessly mighty and wise for giving us poor sinners a man from Your heart who is capable of healing all our maladies, physical and spiritual! To You, holy Father, be all praise, all love, and all glory everlastingly! O You dearest Father, how good You are to those who rely solely on You! You do severely punish all who disregard Your commandment, but when the repentant sinner entreats You: 'Dear holy Father, forgive me who am so weak', oh then the holy, kind Father promptly grants his request and helps him with His almighty arm out of every distress.
GGJ|2|68|9|0|Men, do take an example from me all of you! I, too, was a sinner and God punished me mightily with His at all times holy scourge, but I did not waver in my truest, repented my sins and prayed fervently to the Father in heaven. And look He, He alone, granted my supplication and helped me in a wonderful way out of my greatest and most terrible distress.
GGJ|2|68|10|0|Therefore, do turn to Him and rely solely on Him. For where no man is able to help He comes and helps the one in distress. Therefore, all praise Him unceasingly! For He alone can help everyone truly ! And to you, dearest emissary from the heavens, once more my thanks, for you must yourself be a holy instrument in the hand of almighty God!"
GGJ|2|68|11|0|This exclamation which, unknowingly to the woman, concerned Me alone, cost Me some tears of deepest emotion, so that I had to turn away from her.
GGJ|2|68|12|0|Cyrenius noticed this and said: "Lord, what is it that You are weeping?"
GGJ|2|68|13|0|And I replied: "Friend, there are not many little children like this one on earth. Should I, as the Father Whom she praised so fervently, not be able to be moved to tears for joy? Oh, I tell you: More than any other father. Behold, all women should be like this one, and she gives Me indescribable joy. But she shall also realise what it means that I wept over her for great joy."
GGJ|2|68|14|0|After these words I wiped the tears from My eyes, saying to the woman still in the glow of love alone for God, through and through, and to her children: "You My beloved woman! Since your love for God and your faith are so mighty as these has rarely been before, I can't let you go the way you are now. Let your husband be sent for through your oldest son, that he may come out, as I have quite a few important things to discuss with him!"
GGJ|2|68|15|0|The boy at once runs off to town and soon returns with the healed father.
GGJ|2|68|16|0|I say to the two on arrival: "Friend, for the purpose of your not being healed fully only physically, but primarily also in soul, which shall live everlastingly, and for the purpose of knowing where you stand in all that has taken place here, I have had you summoned out here. Firstly you shall be My guest throughout this evening together with your dear wife and children, and second you shall see and hear quite a few things from this you shall easily discern, as to Who is He that healed you. After you and your wife shall become aware of this you shall be also more at ease a thousandfold, and you shall realise that you have truly been completely healed.
GGJ|2|68|17|0|But before dinner time comes we want to take the short road to the new synagogue built by Jairus, his wife, and his daughter, her husband Borus, Cyrenius, Cornelius, Faustus, Kisjonah, your wife and your children shall accompany us. There you will be shown something that shall strengthen your faith considerably."
GGJ|2|68|18|0|Says the healed whose name was Bab: "Master, what you wish shall be done in the way you wish it. I am willing to follow you to the end of the world."
GGJ|2|68|19|0|Upon these words of Bab we immediately went to the synagogue which walking at a moderate pace could be reached in a quarter of an hour, but very comfortably in half an hour.
GGJ|2|69|1|1|In the tomb.
GGJ|2|69|1|0|Thus we soon arrived there, entered the synagogue and went into the burial-vault where Sarah had been lying for more than four days and where the swathers and shrouds in which Sarah's corpse had been wrapped were still lying. But in the same vault was also another corpse placed there by friends of Jairus. It belonged to a boy of twelve who had died of a serious illness already a year and a half ago. This one was lying in a coffin of cedar wood and was already fully decomposed except the bones.
GGJ|2|69|2|0|At the sight of this coffin tears came to the eyes of Jairus and he said tearfully: "What a bad thing the world is! It allows the most tender flowers to sprout from its ground, and what is their lot? They have to die and pass away. The fragrant scent of the rose soon becomes on offensive smell and the tender, innocent lily spreads a nauseous stench in its decay; the sky-blue of the hyacinths turns a deathly yellowish grey and the carnation lies like thousands of its beautifully fragrant sisters.
GGJ|2|69|3|0|This boy was - one could say - an angel. He was pious from the cradle and by his tenth year he already understood The Scripture and kept the commandments like a God-fearing adult Jew. In short, his truly childlike pious way of life and his astonishing mental abilities showed the best promise. But then he contracted a bad illness which no physician could control, and thus in this boy died everything one could hav expected him to soon realise.
GGJ|2|69|4|0|Here one really must ask why the Lord God who is full of love and mercy allows this to happen to people who trust and rely on Him. Thousands of poor children live homeless and without eduction and God does not call them away from this earth, whereas children of parents who can afford to give them a God-pleasing education usually have to die. Why is this?
GGJ|2|69|5|0|If it pleases God to put only savages on this earth who can hardly utter five words, then God does the right thing in promptly removing from the earth every child that shows better spirit and letting only the idiots live beside the apes. But if God wished to have on this earth spiritually awakened, pious, God recognising and loving people, I think God should pay more attention to the life of such children than has been the regrettable case until now."
GGJ|2|69|6|0|Say I: "My drear friend, Jairus, you speak as you understand it from a human viewpoint, but God acts according to how He in His divine way understands and must understand it from eternity or you and all that is would not have an existence. But you nevertheless do an injustice to God with your grumbling.
GGJ|2|69|7|0|For if God had taken from the world all the children who already in their childhood had given evidence of intelligence and talents, all of you who are now here with Me would already have decayed in the earth. But since you are still here at a considerable age your blaming God is unjustified. For also all of you revealed in your childhood particularly much intelligence, you were children of very wealthy parents and God still allowed you to live while He outside among the heathens took many thousands of poor children from this earth through dysentery and other bad illnesses which caused their poor parents quite as much grief as the parents of this boy are still living and have adopted for this boy three other poor children. These three children are now quite worthy successors of the one child who in time, because of his great talents, would have been pampered and spoilt too much by his parents who loved him more than God, and in the end he would have become nothing but a conceited, proud and self-willed poor wretch with whom no high priest could have achieved anything.
GGJ|2|69|8|0|God, however, saw that in advance, removed him at the right time from this world and in the beyond gave him to the angels for a better education so that he might have a better chance to sooner reach the destination set for him by God as for every human.
GGJ|2|69|9|0|In addition to this, God had planned for a time to come when for you few God's name shall be glorified. And behold, that is the reason why God let this boy die already a year and a half ago so that he would be properly decomposed when the Lord God will once more restore him to life. Therefore lift the coffin out and open it."
GGJ|2|70|1|1|Resurrection of Josoe.
GGJ|2|70|1|0|Following these words Borus and Kisjonah immediately climbed into the tomb and tried to lift the coffin but they were unable to move it, for it was extremely heavy having been made from solid cedar-wood with, in addition, a lot of heavy ornaments of iron, gold and silver. After repeated efforts Borus said: "Lord, the coffin is too heavy, we cannot master it at all. As far as I know this coffin was lowered with the help of machines and by natural means it will only be possible to lift it out again with machines."
GGJ|2|70|2|0|Say I: "Then come out of the tomb. The two youths who are here shall lift it out!" - Borus and Kisjonah now quickly climb from the tomb and the two youths lift the coffin promptly and with such ease as if they were handling featherdown.
GGJ|2|70|3|0|Bab, his wife and children open their eyes in surprise and he says, amazed at the strength of the two youths: "But what unbelievable power and strength they possess. These two tender boys, none of whom can be more than fifteen years old, played - like a big wind with a down feather - with this weight which had resisted the strength of two strong men. Ah, such a thing has never been heard of."
GGJ|2|70|4|0|Say I: "Never mind, for you will now witness much greater things. But all of you remember this: You must not tell anyone of this, not even My disciples. For their time has not come for a long time yet, but once the time has come, they will get to know everything anyway. But now open the coffin so that we may see how far the boy is already decomposed."
GGJ|2|70|5|0|The coffin was immediately opened and the boy who was completely decomposed except for the bigger bones was by the skilled hands of Borus freed from all the shrouds and swathes for all to inspect. The miserable looking skeleton was viewed by all with visible shuddering.
GGJ|2|70|6|0|And Faustus said: "Ecce homo! Look, that is a man, too. What fine lot for the voluptuous flesh of mankind. A horrible looking skull still covered with some stuck together hairs; a shrunk greenish-brown breast-skin, here and there broken by some half-decayed ribs, the black spine over which there are still hanging some traces of decayed intestine covered with mildew. Finally the feet, - how horrible they look, full of decay and mildew. And our noses also feel that we are not in the shop of a balsam merchant, for the stench is worse than I would have expected. No, this is a form well suited to make a man's existence as contemptible as possible, for in the end everyone of us has to expect this lot. This is the reason why I by far prefer cremation of the bodies to burial."
GGJ|2|70|7|0|Say I: "But if the Son of man has the power to awaken and recall into life also such bodies as well as all those that since Adam are resting fully decomposed in the earth, does also then such a sight present a picture of horror? Can death still have something frightening when a Master has raised himself above it? In order that all of you who are here may see that I, as a Son of man on this earth, have the perfect power to call back into life also such bodies and to reanimate them and make them immortal, this boy shall be a witness for you."
GGJ|2|70|8|0|Hereupon I say to the boy: "Josoe, I tell you: Arise and live and witness that I have the power to raise from the dead also such dead as you."
GGJ|2|70|9|0|At this moment there arose a strong draught, the mildew of decay vanished, soon the bones were once more covered by skin and within it the body began to swell to its full form, like a dough mixed with leaven, and in a few moments the boy arose fully alive from the open coffin, immediately recognised Jairus, Faustus and Cornelius whom he knew well from Nazareth and asked Jairus: "But dear uncle, how did I get into this coffin? What has happened to me? I was just now in a very dear company and do not know how I have so suddenly come here."
GGJ|2|70|10|0|Says Jairus: "My dear Josoe, look at the One Who is standing beside you. He is a Lord over life and death. Your body was dead and has been lying here in this coffin already for a year and a half, and no power proceeding from men could have been able to restore your life for this earth. This One, Who does look like a man, but is much more than a man, has recalled you from death into life. Therefore, you should thank Him alone for this life which He has given you again.
GGJ|2|70|11|0|The boy looked Me over from head to foot in surprise and said after a while, remembering more clearly: "He is the same who called me away from the wonderful company and said to me: 'Josoe, come, for you must be a witness for Me on earth that I have been given all the power in heaven and on earth.'"
GGJ|2|70|12|0|And I willingly followed Him for I immediately felt that He had come from God and carried within Him the fullness of the divine power and authority over all things in heaven and on earth. For exactly as He is here I earlier saw Him in the spirit world where I surely was when I was call by Him to return to this world.
GGJ|2|70|13|0|Now it is becoming clear to me and I realise that I have already lived on this earth and then died. But what the dying was like I do not know. For I must only just have left this world - how and in what way I do not know - when I found myself already in a beautiful house in a very dear company where I was very happy. Now and then I also saw my parents and brothers and sisters and discussed with them divine matters which my very experienced companions showed and taught me. But this Holy I have not seen previously, except for a few moments before I returned to this world."
GGJ|2|70|14|0|Here I said to the two youths: "Get him a garment and some bread and wine so that his flesh may be strengthened and he can go with us to Nazareth. - As soon as I had bid the two to provide this, it was already there.
GGJ|2|71|1|1|Bab and his wife astonished at the miracle. Promise of immortality for Josoe.
GGJ|2|71|1|0|This was too much for our Bab and his wife and she said to her husband: "Dear Bab, do you not notice that we two are great sinners and that here in the man Jesus dwells the fullness of God? Is He not the One of Whom all the prophets up to Zacharias and his son John have prophesied? Is He not the One Whom David called his Lord when he said: 'The Lord spoke to my Lord?' Is He not the One of Whom the great David speaks when he says: 'Lift up your heads, you gates, lift yourselves up, you everlasting doors, that the king of glory may enter. Who then is the king of glory? It is the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth.' My husband, here is Jehovah and none other. But we are sinners and unworthy to remain in His presence. Come, let us purify ourselves according to the law of Moses, only then can we return and approach Him."
GGJ|2|71|2|0|Say I to the two who are so deeply moved: "He Who can raise from the dead can also purify without Moses. So stay, for Moses is not more than I and He Who had awakened him to that which he was. Your sins are forgiven and so you are pure and do not need Moses at all, for Moses is nothing without Me."
GGJ|2|71|3|0|Says Bab: "If that is so, and I do not doubt it at all, we shall stay, for Moses will not ever make us any purer than does the Almighty Himself."
GGJ|2|71|4|0|Says the woman: "I am only my lord's handmaiden, and so be it the way you wish and understand it to be right. But this supremely holy presence of God overwhelms me."
GGJ|2|71|5|0|Say I: "Woman, I saw your worship of God in Nazareth, and what you saw Me do now, I did above all for your sake. Therefore, you may as well bear My presence. But now I impress upon all of you not to mention a word about this to anyone. This is not for My sake or for yours, but for the sake of the many unbelieving people, so that they do not believe in the Son of man under judgement, but spontaneously when the Gospel is preached to them.
GGJ|2|71|6|0|The people as they are now would be forced through such a witness as with iron chains to believe in Me which would be most detrimental to their free life. Their later descendants would not accept such reports anyway, regarding them as exaggerated, as pure fantasies of the human mind, and consequently, reject the pure teachings and eternal truth. Therefore, it is better that such deeds that were performed by Me are completely concealed since they would not benefit anyone - especially now during the early time of My ministry.
GGJ|2|71|7|0|You, Jairus, who shall eventually, when the time is suitable, return the boy Josoe to his parents, shall quite conscientiously and truthfully explain to him how he should regard this matter. He shall believe, but not want to cause a sensation before the people. This boy, now raised from the dead, will no longer die physically since he has already gone through the decomposition; but when his time will come an angel will call him, and he will voluntarily follow the call, - and then no mortal eyes will see him again anywhere on this earth.
GGJ|2|71|8|0|Now that the boy has consumed all his bread and wine and the twilight is already upon us, we shall go home."
GGJ|2|71|9|0|We now leave the synagogue and Jairus and Borus close the vault behind them after they have asked the two youths to place the coffin once more in the tomb which was carried out by the two in just a moment.
GGJ|2|72|1|1|About true divine worship in man’s heart.
GGJ|2|72|1|0|Outside Cyrenius says to Me: "Lord, if something like that would happen in Rome even the stones would fall at Your feet and worship You aloud: and we here do as if something quite ordinary had happened. Lord, do have patience with either our weakness or foolishness."
GGJ|2|72|2|0|Say I: "If I had wanted that I would surely have come into the world in Rome instead of Nazareth. You shall do only what I demand of you. Everything in excess of that belongs to heathendom and is sin. Are you still not aware that to 'love God above all and ones neighbour as oneself' is indescribably more than to erect for the lord of the heavens and earth miserable temples of stone and timber?
GGJ|2|72|3|0|If, as Solomon said, already heaven and earth are too small to comprehend the majesty of God, what uses is then a miserable stone shell of hewn or baked stones since the entire earth as well as the whole of infinity has been created by God?
GGJ|2|72|4|0|Tell Me: What would a father say to his children if they were stupid enough to build from the father's excrements a fly-sized little house, or also a larger one, make an image of the father from his excrements and when all that is ready go down on their knees before the dirt-temple and in this way adore and worship their father? What would you do if your children did that to you and although you rebuked them, telling them this was stupid and dirty and quite unworthy of you, they would crawl all the more eagerly around the dirt-temple, worship your image of the same stuff and against your will would even force their sometimes maybe a little more enlightened brothers to do this on pain of death, in addition demanding a religious tax from them? Tell Me what would you do in that case? Could such an extremely beastly foolish worship by your children please you?
GGJ|2|72|5|0|Behold, you emphatically deny this in your heart, and tell you that such a worship by the foolish children of their earthly father would still be better than men's worship of God in the temples. For the children used for the building of their temple at least that from which the father obtained his food, whereas men build temples from the excrements of Satan and worship their God and Father therein. Say, how do you like such a veneration and worship of God?"
GGJ|2|72|6|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, then I would have all the temples on earth destroyed with a thousand flashes of lightning. Or it would take Your two angels but a moment, and all temples would have been reduced to dust."
GGJ|2|72|7|0|Say I: "Friend, this has happened, is still happening and will frequently be happening also in the future, but men will nevertheless not cease to build temples, the one in Jerusalem will be devastated and the heathenish temples will have vanished. However, in place of the few, great numbers of temples will follow, and as long as there will be men living on earth they will be building temples - large and small - and seeking their salvation therein. But only few will be attempting to build for God a living temple in their heart in which alone He can and shall be recognised, revered and worshipped as He deserves because the soul's eternal life depends solely on this.
GGJ|2|72|8|0|As long as men will be living in palaces and because of the palaces have others, who cannot have palaces, honour and praise them, also a temple will be built beside the palace to some god who will be worshipped therein, if not in truth so at least for enhancing the hounour of the builder of the palace or temple.
GGJ|2|72|9|0|And so it will happen that men will be claiming for themselves the honour that is due to God, and in that case the reward for their works shall also be limited to what they have taken for themselves. In the beyond, they will not be recognised and will be thrust into outer darkness where they will be weeping and gnashing their teeth in an eternal strife and fight because of the great darkness. Therefore, we shall for the time being leave things as they are, for only in the beyond will all the knots be cut completely."
GGJ|2|73|1|1|Supper at Mary’s.
GGJ|2|73|1|0|By the time I had explained this to Cyrenius we had reached home, where quite a substantial supper awaited us, consisting customarily of bread, wine and lots of well-prepared fish. The fish appealed especially to Josoe who was overjoyed at the laden tables.
GGJ|2|73|2|0|Jairus said to him: "My dear nephew, you must not consume the evening meal quite so ravenously, since your newly-created stomach may not yet be capable of tolerating such copious amounts of food."
GGJ|2|73|3|0|Said the boy: "Don't let it worry you, dear uncle! He Who awakened me from death would not have implanted such voracity into my stomach if it really was harmful for my stomach to take in more food than if in a state of constant satiation; for it is no joke for a person to have been dead and without food for a year and a half. Were you to have experienced this yourself and to have my newly created stomach in you, you would understand my voracity without trouble. But not everyone can be in my position, and it is useless to start a debate with you. Next to the One Who awakened me, I myself know best how I am, and do not therefore trouble yourself that a couple of fish, a piece of bread and a glass of wine could harm me in the least!"
GGJ|2|73|4|0|Says Jairus: "I don't begrudge it one bit, but only meant it well."
GGJ|2|73|5|0|Following this chat between Jairus and his nephew Josoe, we sat down and consumed supper with cheer; there was much talk about various things that had taken place and what they would be saying in Jerusalem about it.
GGJ|2|73|6|0|The disciples were inquiring about the boy without knowing what to make of him. First they asked the boy, then Jairus, then the two youths who also sat with us at the main table as to what was to this boy. It had to be something extraordinary since the Lord was not want to deal overmuch with ordinary boys. But their inquiries led to nothing as no one gave them a satisfactory answer.
GGJ|2|73|7|0|But noticing the disciples' anxiety, Mary said to them: "You shall not be denied whatever you have need of but why do you enquire about what you have no need of? Do as He tells you and never try to know more than what He considers it necessary to reveal to you, and you shall be living and acting in accordance with His will and be assured of your reward. Whatever else you desire contrary to His Will however is sinning against His Will, being sin against your Master Who is your Saviour – physically and spiritually! Remember this teaching."
GGJ|2|73|8|0|In response to this wise admonition by Mary, the disciples gave up inquiring about the boy, discussing him only among themselves, with Peter turning to My favourite John, asking his opinion on this boy.
GGJ|2|73|9|0|John said to him: "Did you not hear the glorious mother's loving words, that you should still itch to find out what the Lord for assuredly the wisest reasons is not minded to tell us? Behold, I am not itching in the least; we know what we know, and that is enough! If we tried to also know all that the Lord exceeds us in knowing, would not this be sheer madness on our part, making us sooner deserving of anything rather than being His disciples!"
GGJ|2|73|10|0|Says Peter: "For sure, you are quite right, but the pining after knowledge surely also is a great attribute, laid into man's heart by the Lord Himself, and if man were not to have this noble drive, he would resemble the animal, which does not to my knowledge posses a hankering after knowledge in its blunt soul. The divine nature of the striving after knowledge seems to me to resemble thirst in a dream, to the quenching of which the dreaming soul often consumes immense vessels full of water or wine, remaining thirsty nonetheless, gaining unquenchable thirst for ver larger quantities of drinks. Our insatiable drive after knowledge also tells us clearly and distinctly that there must be an endless fullness of wisdom in God which shall not ever be fathomed by any investigative spirit! And thus my dear brother I believe that my present hankering after knowledge may not be sinful.
GGJ|2|73|11|0|Behold, it is with me and several brethren as with some nibbling children who don't hanker after all sorts of morsels for as long as they know nothing of such sweets, never getting to see any. But sit them at a table loaded with all sorts of sweet dishes, forbidding them to consume any of them, and you shall soon see tears in their eyes and even more watering of the mouth. You are nonetheless right; for just as a wise father, to teach his children the mostly important virtue of self-denial, puts morsels in front of them whose enjoying shall be denied them, just so our heavenly Father appears to sometimes serve us up spiritual dishes whose enjoyment He withholds from us until we have become sturdy in self-denial to a certain point. When we have reached such stage according to His order, then He shall let us enjoy the dish we now crave. And so let us be completely satisfied with what we know and have for today and for as long as He wills it, and His exclusively holy will be done at all times."
GGJ|2|73|12|0|Say I: "My dear brother Simon Juda, thus it is right and true. Not all knowing and finding out is suitable for awakening of the spirit and the enlivening of the soul. For behold, it is written: '(And God spoke to Adam) For in the day that thou eatest of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil thou shalt surely die.' And it is so.
GGJ|2|73|13|0|Within cognition lie the law and judgement, because until the law be given or proclaimed to you there is no judgement to follow the law. Hence strive to know only what I reveal to you, and you shall on your part know enough forever. When the time comes, then all shall become obvious to you."
GGJ|2|74|1|1|Judas and Thomas argues.
GGJ|2|74|1|0|With this remark all disciples are satisfied and praise My goodness and wisdom and the power of God which dwells in Me, except for Judas who grumbled and said in a quite audible tone to himself: "Against the pharisees who secretly allow the foreigners to see the Holiest of Holy for money, He protests with sulfur rain from heaven; but if He shows to foreigners His own sanctuary and excludes us native children, then this is completely according to divine will! Did ever anybody of us experienced something similar? If they do it in Jerusalem by heaven and earth it is wrong; but when He for Himself nearly does the same, it is right and completely according to the order of Melchisedec! One of course cannot do anything about it; however, it is still very annoying!"
GGJ|2|74|2|0|Says Thomas the disciple who still keeps a sharp eye on Judas Ischariot: "Now then, finally something is not right for you? I'm surprised that you not long ago began to rag the Lord for He placed the sun so far away from earth so that you can bake your pots more cheaply in its extreme proximity than by way of the usual wood fire!
GGJ|2|74|3|0|See how nice it would be to fly like birds! Yes, at times it itched me in the shoulders, and I felt that I had to fly along with a flock of cheerfully floating cranes; I tried to hopple and jump, however the heavy body did not want to lift a foot above ground!
GGJ|2|74|4|0|However, soon I was content with it and thought by myself: If God wanted that people should fly like birds, He would have given Him useful wings just like birds; but God saw that this ability would cause man more harm than good and gave him rather a pair of good and strong feet with which he can carry himself quite comfortable from one place to another. In addition to the two strong feet He gave him a pair of very useful hands and a mind reaching above all stars, by which, instead of the a pair of wings, he could produce for himself thousands of other conveniences, which apparently can provide him with more entertainment than the birds their wings; since it is quite debatable if the birds understand to appreciate their wings to the same extend than man his feet, his hands and his mind!
GGJ|2|74|5|0|See, man also struggles to move forward in water for he does not have fins and no swim skin between the toes and fingers; but his God given mind taught him to build ships by means he can travel further over water than a fish, for whom a waterhole is a dwelling from which it never wants to wander off too far. And we can with fullest certainty assume that our later descendants will make extremely great progress regarding the art to build ships. Who knows whether any wise in future will succeed to lift off into the free air by means of an artificial pair of wings like the old Indians!"
GGJ|2|74|6|0|Here Judas interrupts Thomas and said somewhat irritated: "Did I ever recruited you as my teacher, so that you can preach to me at every occasion? Keep your wisdom for you and your children and leave me alone, otherwise you are forcing me to sharply shut your moth! Because this I know well if I wanted to. With all your remarks regarding my equally free speeches and action I never have given you a crude word, and therefore truly do not know, why you always have to carve and plane on me! Just keep sweeping diligently in front of your own door, since for mine I will take care! If I don't like something, it is for me alone and not necessarily for you as well; I'm not your concern and this from now on forever! - Do you understand such?
GGJ|2|74|7|0|Only think back to Kis when the Lord conciliated the contentious matter between me and you; this be sufficient for you and me, and regarding anything else we have nothing to do with each other! If I ask you something you can give me a good answer to my question, - subject that you are able to do this! However, you will be the last to be honoured by me like that!"
GGJ|2|74|8|0|Says Thomas: "But tell me brother Judas, was there anything bad or offending about that which I just now have said to you, why you are so excited about me? Is it then untrue, according to my knowledge, that you only too often have quarrelled with the Lord that He has put the sun so distant from earth and that He did nog give you a pair of wings to fly like the mute birds under the sky?"
GGJ|2|74|9|0|Continues Thomas after a while because Judas refused to answer him: "If you want to be cross with me, be cross with me without reason and cause! In the face of the Lord such extreme unbrotherly behaviour is not praiseworthy! A heart like yours does not belong to the group of disciples of the Lord and you would do a thousand times better if you would go home to your pottery business, and no longer bothers Gods' society and pollute it with your profound divine-order-opposing heart. Have you already completely forgotten about the mountain speech of the Lord in Sichar, Samaria, where the Lord demands that we even should love our enemies, bless those who curse us and do good to those causing us evil?
GGJ|2|74|10|0|But if you do not want to follow Gods' word and do not want to exercise your self-denial at every opportunity, ask yourself in Gods' name why are you bothering our society with your presence!
GGJ|2|74|11|0|You do not speak one word with any of us for days; and if someone asks you something, you either give him no answer at all or you treat him in an utmost raw and crude manner, so that he will not put a question to you for a second time. Is this the behaviour for a disciple of the Lord? Ugh, shame on you and become another person, - otherwise go elsewhere!
GGJ|2|74|12|0|Verily, I regret it already more than have murdered someone, for it was me who brought you to this group! I want to beg the Lord on my knees that He removes you from us with His almighty power, if you cannot be changed by goodness!"
GGJ|2|74|13|0|Says finally Judas with obvious suppressed rage but smiling face: "Not you nor the Lord can make me stay or leave! See, if I knew that I be less a thorn in your eyes as I surely am, I would long ago have left your society and searched for another; but to really annoy you wholeheartedly, and will serve you as a trial stone, where you can exercise beautifully your patience, longanimity and enemy-love, and want to learn from you the applied mountain speech of Jesus to then exercise it myself! - Have you understood me, wise Thomas?"
GGJ|2|74|14|0|Says Thomas turning to Me: "Lord, I and we all ask You to remove this wretched sheep! Since next to it no brotherly existence is thinkable, and it is impossible to apply Your holy teaching; for he stays continuously an instigator and traitor! Why should he be with us if he not only do not want to apply Your holy teaching but also always belittles us if we try to live and act according to Your word?"
GGJ|2|75|1|1|The Lord rebukes Judas.
GGJ|2|75|1|0|Say I to Judas Iscariot: "Brother Thomas' complaint concerning you is justified. I tell you: admonish your heart and become human. As a devil I find you loathsome and you may go. For My company is a hallowed company because it is pervaded by the Spirit of God, and in such a company a devil cannot and may not abide."
GGJ|2|75|2|0|These words make Judas immediately go on his knees before Thomas begging his forgiveness.
GGJ|2|75|3|0|But Thomas says: "Friend, the apology is not due to me, but to Him against Whose holy teaching you have wronged me badly."
GGJ|2|75|4|0|So Judas gets to his feet, quickly walks over to me, prostrates himself before Me and begs My forgiveness.
GGJ|2|75|5|0|And I say to him: "Admonish yourself in your heart, for without the inner true betterment your plea with your tongue only is quite worthless before Me since I see your heart and find it altogether bad. The just outwardly friendly form may be compared to a snake that by its graceful coils beguiles the little birds of the sky so that they fly into its jaws to be devoured. I tell you: Beware that you do not fall prey to Satan before long. For he does not like to let go of that which he calls his own."
GGJ|2|75|6|0|Following these words Judas stood up again and said to Me: "Lord, You call the dead from their graves and they live; why do You allow my heart to perish in the grave of perdition? I do want to become a better man, but still cannot, because I cannot change my heart. Therefore, do reform my heart and I shall be a new man."
GGJ|2|75|7|0|Say I: "Precisely therein lies the great secret of a man's self-development. I can do everything for man, and he still remains man. But his heart is his very own on which he must work completely independently if he wishes to prepare for himself eternal life. For if I first put the file to a man's heart, he would become a machine and never gain free independence. However, when man receives the teaching about what he has to do to shape his heart for God, he must also voluntarily observe it and shape his heart in accordance with it.
GGJ|2|75|8|0|Once he has done that and cleansed and scoured his heart, only then do I enter it in spirit and abide in it, and the whole man is then reborn in the spirit and cannot ever again be lost since he has become at one with Me just as I Myself am at one with the Father from Whom I have gone forth and come into this world to show and pave for all human beings the way they have to walk in the spirit in order to attain to God in the fullness of truth.
GGJ|2|75|9|0|Therefore, you have to start cultivating your heart like everybody else, otherwise you are lost, - even if I had called you a thousand times from the grave into the life of the flesh."
GGJ|2|75|10|0|Says Judas Iscariot: "Lord, then I am lost. For I have a wayward heart and cannot help myself."
GGJ|2|75|11|0|Say I: "So listen to the brothers and do not be angry when they admonish you in a loving and friendly way, for thereby they are helping you to cultivate your heart.
GGJ|2|75|12|0|Look at Thomas whom all your rudeness does not deter from admonishing you wherever you begin o give too much free play to your evil heart. Do listen to his words of warning stemming from his concern for you, then your heart will gradually improve. However, if you will not accept any advice you will soon perish and, as already said, fall prey to Satan; for then not I, but Satan will be dwelling in your heart.
GGJ|2|75|13|0|Therefore, beware above all of anger and greed, otherwise you will become a child of eternal death, for remorse and repentance beyond the grave have little value and cannot be of much use to an impure, black soul. Go now and ponder on these My words."
GGJ|2|75|14|0|Judas now withdraws pondering, does indeed make a half-way decision to change his ways according to My words and says to Thomas: "Now you will see, brother, how Iscariot will become a new man and maybe even an example for all of you. For Iscariot is very capable provided he has the will. Now he wills it and as a result will accomplish much."
GGJ|2|75|15|0|Says Thomas: "Brother, if you boast already in advance, the action will most likely remain in the background whereby you will or can become an example too, but not one to be followed, only a deterring one, - and there is not much chance of a betterment for you in this world.
GGJ|2|75|16|0|For behold, if you do wish to become better than all of us are who know our great weaknesses also without your example and are fully aware of how miserable and unworthy we are before the Lord, then you would have for all eternity to regard yourself as lower before the Lord than your brothers and not ever think of wishing to become an example to be followed by us, but always regard yourself as the least and lowest. Then you will indeed be, without wishing to be, that which you now in your still considerable pride plan to become. –Therefore, live according to this precept which has grown for you not on my ground, but on the holy ground of the Lord, the foundation of which is true humility and self-denial, then you will, in accordance with the order of God, achieve that which you wish to achieve. – Do now go to the Lord and ask Him whether I have advised you properly and truthfully."
GGJ|2|76|1|1|About humility and self-denial.
GGJ|2|76|1|0|Judas calls Me asking: "Lord, is it the way Thomas has told me in a most domineering tone?"
GGJ|2|76|2|0|Say I: "Yes, that is how it is. Who among you will humble himself most before his brothers will be the first in the Kingdom of God; any imagining himself better than others puts him back to a lowest state.
GGJ|2|76|3|0|If any one of you still notices within him a feeling of mastery and superiority, he is not yet free from the all-consuming, most greedy hell and still remote from the Kingdom of God; for such a man is not of a free spirit.
GGJ|2|76|4|0|But if someone has humbled himself below all his brothers and is prepared to serve all as best he can, then he is the first in the Kingdom of God and all the others could well take an example from him. Only he who is capable of humbling himself below all human beings is of a truly divine and great spirit."
GGJ|2|76|5|0|Says Judas: "Then only a man capable of the greatest humility can be the first in the Kingdom of God? For of he is intent upon serving all to the best of his ability, the others must obviously first oblige him by accepting his service thereby helping him to achieve the heavenly priority. – But what then if the others either do not want to accept his services or offer their own services striving for heavenly priority? Who will then become the first in the Kingdom of God?"
GGJ|2|76|6|0|Say I: "All those who strive for this with an honest heart. But people who, as it were, out of self-love should refuse their brother's services to deprive him of the opportunity of becoming a first one in the Kingdom of God, not ever striving for such a priority themselves, will still be the last whereas he will be the first because he truly wanted to serve all brothers out of love and true humility.
GGJ|2|76|7|0|Ah, it would be something quite different if a person wanted in this world to become the least and a servant of all only because of the future heavenly priority. Oh, he too will be one of the last in the Kingdom of God. In the beyond everything is most carefully weighed and meted with the most exact measure. Wherever there is any trace of selfishness the scales will show it up and the measure of the heavens will not be met. Therefore, you must have within you the full truth without any ulterior motive, otherwise you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. Only the purest truth without any falsehood and plotting deceit can and will make you free before God and all His created beings. – Do you understand this?"
GGJ|2|76|8|0|Says Judas Iscariot: "Yes, I do understand that, but at the same time also realise that this is impossible to carry out, for it is not possible for man to let go all of his self-love. He must eat and drink and procure for himself lodging and clothing – and this too is done out of a lesser kind of self-love. One takes a dear wife whom one wants for oneself alone, and woe betide him who should dare to covet his neighbour's wife. Would not that also be a kind of self-love?
GGJ|2|76|9|0|If I possess a well-cultivated field and the time of harvest comes, would I out of self-contempt and completed lack of self-love go to my neighbours and say: 'My friends, go and reap what has grown in my fields, for as the least among you, as a worthless servant to all of you, I have worked only for you.' I am of the opinion that there the so highly praised self-denial and self-contempt should have certain limits without which it would even be impossible to preach Your teaching to mankind, since this would show clearly that one regards one's brothers as more stupid and blinder than oneself. For to regard oneself in spirit as superior to one's brothers surely does show a certain pride. And if that is so, let us look at mankind in a hundred years, and we shall see them eat grass like the oxen in the pasture, and there will no longer be any trace of a language nor of a dwelling or even of a city. – How far then is man's self-love allowed to go?"
GGJ|2|77|1|1|A yardstick for the three kinds of love.
GGJ|2|77|1|0|Say I: "All right, so I will give you a measure by which you and everyone may know how he stands concerning his self-love, the love for his neighbour and his love for God.
GGJ|2|77|2|0|Take the number 666 which in good or bad proportions shows either a perfected man or a perfected devil.
GGJ|2|77|3|0|Divide a person's love evenly into 666 parts; of that give God 600, your neighbour 60 and yourself 6. However, if you want to be a perfect devil, give God 6, your neighbour 60 and yourself 600.
GGJ|2|77|4|0|Behold, it is the righteous servants, male and female, who cultivate their master's fields. In your opinion they should also take the harvest since it is the result of their industry and toil. But instead they put it in their master's barns and granaries and it gives them great pleasure to be able to say to their employer: "Master, all your barns and granaries are already full and half of the crop is still on the field. What shall we do? And their pleasure grows when the master tells them: "I commend your great and unselfish diligence and zeal. Go and fetch me builders to build me in the shortest possible time storerooms, so that I may store up the field's blessing for future years that might be less blessed in all produce than was this one." Behold, nothing belongs to the servants, they have no granary, no barns and storerooms, and still they work for a small reward as if they were doing it for their own barns, granaries and storerooms, for they know that they will not want when the master's storerooms are full.
GGJ|2|77|5|0|And look, the actions of a righteous servant show the whole relationship of every true man to himself, to the neighbour and to God. The true servant looks after himself 6fold, after his fellow-servants, so that they may be well-disposed to him, 60fold and after his employer 600fold and thereby, quite unintentionally, 666fold after himself. For the other servants will prefer the fellow-servant in whom they find the least self-love to all others, and the employer will soon put him in charge of all the servants. But at a servant who only provides for his own pocket, likes to be the last at a job and puts his hands only to the lightest work, his fellow-workers will be looking askance and his employer will be quite aware that the selfish servant is a lazy labourer. Therefore, who will never put him in charge of the others, but reduce his wages and sit him at the farthest end of the dining table. And if this selfish, lazy servant will not change his attitude, he will be sacked from his service with a bad testimonial and will not easily ever get into another service. But if he has only one friend towards whom he has been unselfish, that one may take him into his own lodging, and the master will not reproach him for it. – Do you understand this?
GGJ|2|77|6|0|Everyone has, and must have, a certain degree of self-love, or he could not live but – as already shown – only the smallest possible degree; slightly more already destroys the purely human relationship; and thus things are exactly balanced on the scales of divine order. – Now you have been shown the border-lines and we shall see how you will actually stick to them."
GGJ|2|77|7|0|Says Judas: "It requires much profound wisdom to be able to determine the exact measure of self-love. How can shortsighted man judge that correctly?"
GGJ|2|77|8|0|Say I: "Let him do the best he can with an honest will, God will then add what is still lacking. There is no reason to fear that any man will use less than six parts for himself, at least of all men of your kind."
GGJ|2|77|9|0|Here Judas remains silent and deep in thought walks away from the table to prepare himself a resting-place for the already far advanced night.
GGJ|2|77|10|0|Josoe now gets up saying: "Of a truth, this person's stupidity has annoyed me beyond all measure! A disciple and yet as stupid as an owl in broad daylight. I had no trouble understanding everything you told him straight away, yet he understood nothing, asking and interjecting all the time and finally walking off as if You had not spoken a syllable to him. A child's asking is excusable, but when an old person, and that one trying to be smarter than his fellowmen asks as well – and that visibly for derisive rather than good intentions, - then one has to get angry! I am happy to die thrice more if this person should ever reform. He is to all appearances a miser and calculator as if capable to rise up to mountains of gold and silver imminently. And as truly as my name is Josoe, I would give all I have and suffer to man's limit if this person ever seizes upon self-improvement!"
GGJ|2|77|11|0|Say I: "My dear Josoe, let it be, for we need all sorts of odd job men for building a new heaven and a new earth, and Judas is just the type we can use. But now tell Me what you will say to your earthly parents when you join up with them again! What shall you say?"
GGJ|2|78|1|1|The boy Josoe’s great wisdom.
GGJ|2|78|1|0|Says Josoe, smiling happily: "Lord, this story should be quite easy to manage! I come escorted by uncle Jairus into the house of my parents, still grieving for me. These shall look quite amazed at seeing a boy who resembles their Josoe like one eye another. Then Jairus can say that I am a foundling who even bears the name of the deceased, and my parents shall without much ado adopt me in place of the child, loving me even more than their Josoe. Thereafter they can be gradually led into the full truth through one rare turn after another, and they shall in the end have to believe that I am the real Josoe. At a time that You could determine they can then be led into the fullest truth. – Is it right thus, oh Lord?"
GGJ|2|78|2|0|Say I to Josoe, "Every lie is an evil and produces again evil."
GGJ|2|78|3|0|Says the boy: "Lord, when You smile then that is sure to be a good sign, and I am therewith already justified before You, as was Jacob before his blind father Isaac once with his hands wrapped in the lamb's fur! Behold, Lord, this was surely more of a lie than my being introduced to my parents as a "foundling", and yet Jacob's blessing as the first-born was accepted as righteous before God! If God was able to regard an obvious deception that was in fact a lie with eyes of grace and blessing then the present foundling Josoe shall not be an abomination before Him, since he is besides a most authentic foundling, second to none upon all of God's wide earth. I am of the opinion, You my God and Lord, that nothing would be quite as lost for this earth as one who had died; and, therefore, there should also be nothing quite as 'found' in the truest sense as one…, Lord, You understand whom I mean."
GGJ|2|78|4|0|Say I: "Well done! I knew you would find the right reason but I would like to hear from you nevertheless how you shall in the end through all sorts of rare turns introduce yourself to your parents as the real son Josoe!"
GGJ|2|78|5|0|Says Josoe: "Oh Lord, that surely is an easy thing. Once inside the house, I shall behave as I always did, which should be easy for me; I shall gradually ask about this and that as I did formerly, also looking for my play things, using them in the familiar manner, which shall obviously strike my parents, finally they say: 'This is our Josoe, perhaps awoken in his grave by Borus and his secret methods and then fully healed by now!'. And I grant them that view provisionally when the time comes they shall indeed find out the truth, and I think the matter will come off quite well."
GGJ|2|78|6|0|Say I: "But here another lie emerges. Behold, to keep someone deliberately mistaken is as much as lying to someone. How shall you wash yourself clean on that score?"
GGJ|2|78|7|0|Says Josoe: "Lord, so long as You are still smiling when testing, it is always and everlastingly a good sign; I think that a lie can be of a quite different and twofold nature. To intentionally dish up a lie to someone as a guaranteed truth wickedly is and remains satanic malice. But an apparent lie that once employs to hide the naked truth only while the full truth could obviously still harm rather than benefit the person concerned, cannot be evil if stemming from a good and well-meaning heart.
GGJ|2|78|8|0|Every parable behind which the most exalted thought could be hidden would in that regard also have to be the crudest lie. And yet the wisest fathers and prophets spoke mainly in parables. And the fact that the well known and famous physician Borus as such characteristically here functions in Your stead basically is no different from Abraham's time, when the three angels came to the patriarch in Jehovah's place, and no different to Joseph in Egypt's lie when his brethren came to him in pursuit of grain. But God Himself willed it so and is certain not to have reckoned such behaviour on Joseph's part as sin. And I think therefore that such apparent lie is a heavenly cleverness, whereas a true lie belongs to the domain of the worst hellish mischievousness!"
GGJ|2|78|9|0|Say I: "In that case come here, My most beloved Josoe and let yourself be kissed; for as a tender boy you are wiser still than an old scribe already!"
GGJ|2|78|10|0|With these words Josoe at once rushes around the table, embracing and kissing Me fervently, saying afterwards with fullest abandon, yet wisest cheerfulness: "Take a look here all you celestial spirits, powers and forces and veil your faces! Because what occurred here you have not experienced yet. The eternal holy Father here fully present before us in the son Jesus allows Himself to be carnally caressed by one of His creatures!
GGJ|2|78|11|0|Thus He Who was from eternity draws the temporal to Himself, caressing it and thus making it into His image. Oh You true and only Father of all men, how sweet the taste of Your love!"
GGJ|2|79|1|1|Two angels offer Josoe their services.
GGJ|2|79|1|0|Here the two angels step forward, saying: "Yes, fairest boy. You have spoken rightly. This has not yet been sighted by our eyes, which had gazed throughout God's infinite space long before any sun yet made its presence known by the beams! Continue therefore constantly in the spirit now animating you in this purely divine fashion, and we shall remain brethren forever!"
GGJ|2|79|2|0|Says Josoe: "Who might you be, that you are capable of enouncing words of such exalted wisdom? Are you not actually humans like I am one?"
GGJ|2|79|3|0|Say the two: "Most beloved brother, in the spirit indeed we are what you are and shall become more and more so; but flesh and blood we have never borne! We are angels of the Lord to here serve Him alone and always. If however, He should once through His grace allow us akin to Himself to go the way of the flesh, then we shall be completely like you also in this respect. But for now you are considerably ahead of us. But eternity is long and endless, and all differences shall once lose themselves within it. But we now offer you our services as well. If you want anything, just command us, and we will serve you."
GGJ|2|79|4|0|Says Josoe: "What should I command you to serve me? All of us have one God and one Lord and Father from eternity. Him alone it befits the right to command me and yourselves; we one and all created by Him, should not command one another but obligingly serve one another out of love, if one or the other of us, angel or man, should be in need of some service.
GGJ|2|79|5|0|But I regard as imperfect even him who, regardless of how obligingly he comes to the aid of a needy brother begging him for assistance; because only such is then going to be helped who has the opportunity, courage and strength to make his need known to a brother in a position to help in one way or the other. Who is going to help someone who does not have the opportunity or courage to beg his more well provided brother for help? If I cannot lend even a requested help, how much less a commanded one?
GGJ|2|79|6|0|Hence I say to you in the presence of Him Who is a Lord over life and death: when you see that I have need of some help then help me without my asking you for it, let alone my commanding you as if I were a lord! I could somehow serve you; otherwise I need neither your help nor service, least of all a commanded one, which is worse than none at all.
GGJ|2|79|7|0|A better off brother in some respect should therefore diligently glance around his needy brethren for any potential need they have, and on finding such, offer his help! In that way he shall be, I think, well-pleasing to the Lord and Father Who eternally acts that way, thus justifying the holy image of God in which he was created; he however who helps his neighbour only when same has begged him for it, - oh, such helper is still far from the full image, let alone him who waits to be commanded assistance!
GGJ|2|79|8|0|Behold my dear friends, if your wisdom should not extend beyond inviting men to command you to help them when they are in need of your help, then as a boy I would not swap places with you; if however you merely wanted to test me then I believe myself to have passed it quite well. And should you have heard anything out of my mouth that might have touched you a little hard then I beg your indulgence, for I did not open my mouth to give you instruction but only for the sake of truth, because you did not make your offer truthfully. You ought to as perfect celestial spirits have seen my inward parts sufficiently to foresee that I would surely respond to your offer in this way, and you would then have made your offer, for which I certainly cannot thank you from a different aspect!"
GGJ|2|79|9|0|The two youths somewhat humbled step back a little saying: "Verily, this exalted, purely godly wisdom no angel would have looked for in this boy!"
GGJ|2|79|10|0|Say I: "Yes, My beloved ones, God's eyesight is of high resolution, noting stains even in the most perfect angels, and hence even in the purest heart of a man which is like the apple of God's eye. I did not permit this on your, but on the guest's account, so that they would find out from the pure mouth of an awakened boy how much they are still lacking in their image of God. On the other hand the boy's spirit has been of an extraordinary penetration already from birth, and none of you should think that I Myself on this occasion place My Words in his heart and finally in the mouth. They grew upon his very own soil; hence he shall once become a thorough weapon of Mine."
GGJ|2|80|1|1|Cyrenius adopts Josoe.
GGJ|2|80|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord this boy I would like to take into my care, and if he wants to join me then I shall not only make him the equal of my children but place him above them in everything. Verily, I should count it among my greatest blessings if this dear boy, who is more angel than man anyway, I count as my own. He will find it hard to get on with his erstwhile parents anyway and it is questionable as to whether they shall still accept him. But I am aware of it all and can make arrangements for his parents, whom I know to be staunchly templerristic, to quite easily recognise their Josoe with time. They shall be free to accept him, on condition that he has to remain in my house and to be with me where I am, - at times in Asia, in Europe and in Africa, because his wisdom has my highest regard."
GGJ|2|80|2|0|Say I: "Work it out with Jairus and the boy. It is all in order with Me, because everywhere the boy, My beloved Josoe shall remain faithful to Me."
GGJ|2|80|3|0|Says the boy: "Father, of this You shall surely not be doubting? Unless You Yourself were to place different convictions into my heart. But this You shall not do in all eternity, and hence I shall also remain faithful to You forever, If I had the choice of deciding my future being upon this earth, then I would forthwith stay with You. Because what could there be more exalted, better and more blessed throughout all of infinity and in all the old and new heavens than to be with You the arch source of love, wisdom and all life? But this only is the real innermost desire of my heart; for the rest I also know what it is to obey and willingly go anywhere Your holy will may determine me to do. I go to Cyrenius whom I respect and esteem exceedingly, as I would also go back to my earthly parents who also are very dearly beloved to me; yet without Your will I shall not easily be doing anything."
GGJ|2|80|4|0|Say I: "That you would like to stay with Me and eventually also will do so is attested by your entire being; but right now you are still in need of some rest, which you have need of in outward isolation from Me, so that a firmer integration between your soul and your new body can take place when this has occurred in the course of about a year then it will be quite alright for you to come to Me again, and you shall be able to maintain yourself quite well in My proximity without Me having with the power of My will, as right now, to hold your soul fast to your body. Behold, that is the reason why for your benefit I let you leave Me for a short while. Just ask your own mind whether you would like to go from here with the Roman Supreme Governor Cyrenius or whether you would rather return to your earthly parents. It does not make any difference to Me, only that it is true that with Cyrenius you could win more than as an apparent stranger in your parents' house, for they will not know for quite a while what to make of you."
GGJ|2|80|5|0|Says Josoe: "Very well, now that I know this I shall go with the distinguished Governor Cyrenius. I should nevertheless like to see my parents and find out what sort of perplexed faces they will make on seeing me."
GGJ|2|80|6|0|Says Cyrenius: "This we will be able to easily bring about tomorrow when we shall be going through Sidon and Capernaum. When at lunch at my brother's house, whom you see here on my side, and whose name is Cornelius, tomorrow at Capernaum, then besides some leading officials of the city, your parents also shall be coaxed to the table, giving you a good chance to see, hear and observe your parents and what sort of comments they make about you. But you shall have to guard against giving yourself away too much by some remark on your part! They shall not recognise you by your clothing as I intend having you dressed up like a Roman in a toga, from my wardrobe. But as said, you shall have to watch your mouth, to not betray yourself before time!"
GGJ|2|80|7|0|Says the boy: "Let not this trouble you, for I have quite a good command of the Roman tongue, as well as the Greek, and shall therefore speak in these if asked anything. My parents of course also speak this tongue, but this should not matter. In short, with the help of the Lord, Who awakened me, all this shall be presented in the most appropriate manner."
GGJ|2|80|8|0|Cyrenius presses the boy to his chest kissing him and saying: "In short, I love you exceedingly and from now on regard you as my son whom I love above my natural children and many other children to whom I voluntarily became a father as with yourself. For you shall greatly benefit them with your spirit."
GGJ|2|80|9|0|Says the boy: "I am looking forward to this, for it has always been my greatest pleasure to make myself useful to anyone."
GGJ|2|80|10|0|Say I: "Very well, My Josoe! When I see that you faithfully keep to your resolution then I shall also convey power to you from the heavens with whose help you shall then be able to work even greater good. But what this power consists in you shall become aware of only after receiving it. But now let us take our rest, for midnight has overtaken us. Tomorrow is another day and I shall not look in advance into what it will bring, but we shall rather accept whatever it will bring. The good shall be our portion and the bad we shall know how to reject. Let us therefore go to our rest." – After My words all go to seek their rest.
GGJ|2|81|1|1|The death of John the Baptist. Jesus in the wilderness and at the Sea of Genezareth. [Matt. Chapter 14] Roban’s report about the new Chief.
GGJ|2|81|1|0|The following morning was one of the brightest, and many of the guests who had retired before us, were already romping about in the open, as I and the disciples and the Roman and Kisjonah stepped out of the house.
GGJ|2|81|2|0|After we had spent some time outdoors, Bab and his family arrived from the city; for he had gone home late at night in order not to cause My house inconvenience. But, on arrival in the city, and namely at the Synagogue, he found great agitation there, so much so that he did not dare to ask the cause. Something grave must have taken place as he had never before noticed such uproar among the servants and lords of the Synagogue.
GGJ|2|81|3|0|Say I: "This will be the result of the new broom, who will have arrived at Jerusalem after Jairus' resignation, taking over and probably intend to pay a visit here at Nazareth! There is indeed very little to it and we shall tuck into our ready morning meal not withstanding."
GGJ|2|81|4|0|Thereafter I turned to the two youths still present: "Hasten to the Synagogue and bring Me the Elder Roban; I need to speak to him! But move with unhurried step so as not to betray yourselves through a sudden appearance." The two angels at once do as I commanded them, whilst we betake ourselves to the morning meal, consuming it with good cheer.
GGJ|2|81|5|0|Upon our leaving the tables, Roban already arrives with the two angels, bowing down low before Myself and the highly ranking Romans still in attendance, saying emotionally exhausted: "Ah, Lord, over here is heaven, whilst over there in the Synagogue hell in fullest rage! Lord I need not tell You, knowing only too well that nothing in the whole world can be unknown to You, yet it is truly despairing the way our most recent Chief carries on!
GGJ|2|81|6|0|I relinquish my humanity if this man is not a physical brother of Satan! For a start he not only robs us financially but of all other possessions as well, so that we don't know how we shall provide for our families from here on, taking away all flour, peas and beans, grain and smoked fish. He registers our oxen, cows and calves as property of the Temple and shall thus take them from us without mercy! He has furthermore declared us as apostate from the Temple wanting on top of that to hit us with every fine in the book, for they in Jerusalem are supposed to be aware of all that is taking place here and he is supposed to have instructions to have You arrested as public deceiver and stirrer and hand You over to the courts! – What will You say of such bestiality?
GGJ|2|81|7|0|Herod is supposed to know Your every move; he would have for a long time already taken steps against You if he were not of the erroneous opinion, which was instilled in him by a seer that is supposed to have been a secret disciple of John, that You are John risen from the dead; for he had John beheaded in prison on instigation of Herodia having his head presented to her on a platter as proof of his promise to her!
GGJ|2|81|8|0|From these few details oh Lord You will be able to gather how things stand! I say unto You that unless You counter this with all Your might, then You and all those with You here are physically gone! For I cannot say more unto You other than all hell has categorically broken loose; on Your head alone ten thousand pounds of gold are set!"
GGJ|2|81|9|0|Here I call Matthew over, saying to him: "Record that which you are going to hear now."
GGJ|2|81|10|0|Matthew forthwith fetches his writing utensils and gets ready to write.
GGJ|2|81|11|0|But I say to Roban again: "Friend, you have now tossed John's sad story out casually; be so good and tell it the way the new Chief told it to you, for I am concerned that the thing should be recorded that way."
GGJ|2|81|12|0|Says Roban: "I will do so with the greatest eagerness in the world; but I fear that I shall be missed, and we are in danger of the Satan's brother of a Chief coming out here and creating a great furore!"
GGJ|2|81|13|0|Say I: "Fear not, for we still have power sufficient here for putting a warden on him."
GGJ|2|81|14|0|Says Roban: "If so then I shall at once render John's story the way the Chief told us word for word. These were his words:
GGJ|2|82|1|1|The story of John the Baptist’s end. [Mat. 14: 1-12]
GGJ|2|82|1|0|(Roban): "Recently the Tetrarch Herod's tax collectors reported to this very Herod the rumours about You and Your deeds [Matt. 14:1] telling him how You put them to flight on the occasion of their tax-extortions and how they were incapable of countering your power by any means. Thereupon Herod summoned his seer. This one, firstly of a fine feather and who secondly as a secret disciple of John could not forgive this prophet's murder by the former, here found an opportunity for immediate revenge on Herod, telling him with firm face and speech: 'This is John, risen from the dead and is now working such signs against you!'
GGJ|2|82|2|0|Herod took fright, returning shaking to his servants and saying: 'This is not the carpenter's son, whom I know, for he had barely five years ago with his father Joseph erected a new throne for me, and although only a carpenter of the future, showed substantial skill in spite of being a simpleton. No, this the John beheaded by me, who has risen from the dead, and as an indestructible spirit is now performing deeds against me that no other man can perform. [Matt. 14:2]. Hence you should undertaken nothing further against him, for this could bring the greatest disorder over yourselves and me.'
GGJ|2|82|3|0|To this his servants are supposed to have goggled their eyes, departing in bewilderment; because within themselves they know that You are not John, - yet feared to argue with the incensed Herod.
GGJ|2|82|4|0|But we asked the Chief after this account what there is to the murder of John? [Matt 14,03] For Herodes caught, tied and threw John into prison because of Herodias the wife of his brother Philippus. Since we knew quite well that Herod had thrown him into prison; but that he had him murdered as well we did not know a syllable yet. Thereto the Chief told us briefly that Herod at first was – albeit in a remote sense - an adherent of John, regarding him as a distinctive wise man and hence he took him up in his court, intending to learn secret wisdom from him. [Matt 14,04] Since John had said to him: 'It is not right that you have her.' Since he was not however willing to give up his iniquitous love for Herodias, his brother Phillip's wife John got incensed, saying to Herod in a most intense manner: 'It is not lawful before God and your brother for you to have her! For it is written that thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife.' [Matt. 14,05] And he would have liked to kill him but he feared the people since they regarded him as a prophet. This infuriated the haughty Herod, letting John be thrown into prison, and would have had him killed forthwith if he had not feared the people, who regarded John as a prophet. [Matt 14:5]
GGJ|2|82|5|0|It so happened that a few days later Herod was holding his anniversary celebrations. On this day Herodias' beautiful daughter danced before him and his guests, which pleased Herod immensely. [Matt14:6] He therefore gave the beautiful dancer an oath that he will give her whatever she asks of him. [Mat 14:7] The daughter first went to her mother who had sworn revenge on John for trying to turn Herod away from her; and so the mother persuaded her daughter to demand John's head.
GGJ|2|82|6|0|Thereupon the daughter went to Herod, saying: 'Give me the head of John on a golden platter!'. [Matt 14:8] Here the king became really troubled, not so much for John's sake but because of the people who he feared would take revenge on him. On account of the oath and those sitting with him at the table he commanded his servants to give the daughter what was requested. [Matt 14:9] And the servants went and beheaded John in prison [Matt 14:10] after first removing several of his disciples with certain artifices, then carrying John's head on a platter into the dining room to hand it to the daughter; the latter then passed it to the mother. [Matt 14:11]
GGJ|2|82|7|0|His disciples then returned, finding John's body with the greatest trepidation and sorrow. They carried the body outside and buried him [Matt 14:12] in the presence of thousands, who wept and cursed Herod and his household countlessfold. Herodias however, at the sight of John's head was supposed to have sunk dead to the floor with dreadful facial convulsions and her daughter a few moments after her as well, whilst Herod and all his guests fled the hall in terror.
GGJ|2|82|8|0|Lord, this word for word is the exceedingly sad tale about John the Baptist at the river Jordan not far from the wilderness of Bethabara, not far from where this river drains into the sea then flowing through it to finally turn toward the Dead Sea. What will You say to this? Is it possible that people can actually turn into devils like that, and that at a time when You Yourself, whom heaven and earth obey is walking the earth as Man? Do You have no more lightning and thunders?"
GGJ|2|82|9|0|After that Cyrenius and Cornelius step over to me immensely incensed, saying: "Lord, here danger is lurking! We can longer hearken upon Your great patience and longanimity. Here setting hand to task is called for instantly. This entire hell brood together with Jerusalem and the Temple must be extirpated from the face of the earth in ten days at the most."
GGJ|2|82|10|0|Say I: "Look here, these two youths suffice to carry out in a moment what all Roman power in aggregate could not accomplish in a hundred years! If all this did not have to take place on account of divine order, then believe Me it would be an easy matter for Me to destroy all this in the quickest moment. But such excess must take place for the development of a new heaven and a new earth.
GGJ|2|82|11|0|See to it that you get away from here, because this new Chief is an evil person, and Satan shows him a thousand ways of harming you most thoroughly; hence get away in haste!
GGJ|2|82|12|0|I Myself shall be leaving here today and not return to this area in a hurry for one has to evade a raging dog. This is one who has a lot of gold and silver, or he could not have bought such office for himself: with lots of gold and silver one can accomplish much in the world with worldly people, and he who besides that purchases such a position solely on account of profit and domination can be trusted by no means. Hence arise and make off from here all of you, and you Roban return home, because you have not as yet been missed!"
GGJ|2|82|13|0|Says Roban: "If they ask me about You, what should I say!"
GGJ|2|82|14|0|Say I: "This shall be placed in your heart and upon your tongue."
GGJ|2|83|1|1|The occasion with the new Temple Chief at Nazareth.
GGJ|2|83|1|0|Upon these words Roban hurries home, and moments after arriving in his house, a messenger already arrives compelling him to come to the Synagogue, where the new chief indeed wants to discuss Me; for he had found out that Roban had been in Sychar on My account. Roban goes over at once, and the Chief tackles him despondently at once.
GGJ|2|83|2|0|But Roban says: "A Nazarene Elder of between 70 and 80 am I, whilst you have not lived thirty yet. Notwithstanding you making yourself Chief with your money, you are still a long way from being a Moses or an Aaron and are not going to teach me anything I would not have already known before you were begotten! We have always managed our position to the satisfaction of your worthy predecessor and the Temple as a whole, judging all appearances with the eyes of pious Jews, placing barriers where needed; should you be better versed in dealing with the situation and make Greeks and Romans into Jews with one blow then just carry on like that, and I guarantee you that you shall be the only Jew in Galilee besides ourselves.
GGJ|2|83|3|0|Look, for this reason the substantial Jesaira area became wholly Greek, and all Pharisees, Scribes and Priests had to leave the areas! Go and start holding enquiries like that over there, and the Jesaireans will have a thing or two to say to you, and you shall be short of legs to put you to flight! Why did the Jesaireans fall away? On account of the avid greed of the priesthood there, and now Pythagoras is confessed there in stead of Moses.
GGJ|2|83|4|0|And exactly the same shall apply here now, and you and us all can then take to our heels! Hence don't be blind and recognise facts!
GGJ|2|83|5|0|The most exalted heads of state are the Romans and Greeks, and they love seeing the Jews come over to their doctrine. How are you going to prevent such transfers when in Galilee the widely held view of the Temple is that of a hollow nut? And who but the greedy Templers are to blame, who shows the holy of holies to rich strangers who then, even when sworn to secrecy appraise the people afterwards with much laughter and ridicule!? Go and ask the inhabitants there, and they shall tell you as they told us."
GGJ|2|83|6|0|Says the Chief: "What are you saying, - the people know all this?"
GGJ|2|83|7|0|Says Roban: "Yes, all this the people know. But go and deprive them of such knowledge!"
GGJ|2|83|8|0|The Chief paces up and down the Synagogue, eventually saying: "This shall no doubt be due in large part to the Nazarene prophet. Hence it shall be done to him as it was done to John through King Herod!"
GGJ|2|83|9|0|Says Roban: "Yes, it only needs trying to lay hands on the miraculous doctor, and the people and the Romans, Greeks and Jews who worship him like a god shall soon tell you a thing or two. I as an Elder of Nazareth say unto you and give you the faithful and expert advice: Follow in the footsteps of your worthy predecessor Jairus and you shall fare well for a while; but if you are going to try and turn everything upside down as now, then you can soon look for a return to Jerusalem! Jairus is himself in the hands of the Greeks. Borus is his son-in-law; Borus the second wonder physician, wealthy in treasures of every kind will only too soon be telling you a thing or two. In short, just try it out and see whether my advice was amiss!"
GGJ|2|83|10|0|The Chief stamps his foot in rage, saying: "You are already all of the devil to wit and seem to side more with the opponents than us and followers of the public deceiver's doctrine! Hence, I shall throw you all out of the Synagogue and occupy it with the new people from Jerusalem and hand you over to the courts! Hence I ask you once more: What business did you have with the Samaritans at Sychar?"
GGJ|2|83|11|0|Says Roban: "I am 79 years old and know what I am doing and need to do! Your threat intimidates neither me nor anyone else; should you want to hand us over to the courts then just try, and we shall see who shall be seized by the courts – us or yourself!
GGJ|2|83|12|0|Fortunately we are in the good books of the Chief Governor, a brother of Emperor Augustus and who wields great influence in Rome, for which reason he is not going to throw us in prison as easily as you think. But it is Jesus, whom the Temple hates of purest self interest and domineering that the Temple can thank you for not having as yet been razed to the ground by the Romans!
GGJ|2|83|13|0|You will surely have heard about the notorious taxation robbery, carried out by agents of the Temple under the guise of the Chief Governor, hardly five weeks ago, whose despicable transport – together with many other shamefully robbed and extorted chattels were caught at Kis by the exceedingly wealthy Kisjonah's overseers! Behold, the same Jesus, groundlessly hated so much by the Temple yet whom even the most exalted Romans worship more than Jupiter was the very One Who through His Word and unheard of miraculous deeds was responsible for diverting that most destructive storm from Jerusalem! But it is a long way from over; it needs only some stubbornness on your part, and the storm breaks loose.
GGJ|2|83|14|0|It furthermore requires only a charge laid by Borus, Jairus and for that matter by myself, and then I want you to look at your Jerusalem and your Temple in three times seven days, and you shall hardly find the place where the Temple once stood. Have you perfectly understood me?"
GGJ|2|83|15|0|Here the new Chief stamps furiously into the ground again, saying: "Who is able to attest to this by oath? Because they who are supposed to have carried this out sit in the Temple!"
GGJ|2|83|16|0|Says Roban: "In the Roman law, the perpetrator is not allowed attesting by oath but only the witnesses for the prosecution, and of these they can call ten thousand if necessary and I think that should be sufficient against some ten criminals."
GGJ|2|83|17|0|Says the Chief quite subdued: "Is one therefore to no longer believe in Jehovah, Moses and the prophets, and no one to any longer keep their commandments on account of the Romans?"
GGJ|2|83|18|0|Says Roban: "Just don't you talk to me about Moses and Jehovah and all the prophets! There is no trace of all this to be found either with yourself and much less still with the upper and the uppermost of the Temple; for the entire Temple has these last thirty years been turned into a money-changer's and trader's house, and there has been no trace of the real Jehovah and of Moses encountered here for along time! Whatever is still there is nothing but larvae and sham with the raving wolves going about in sheepskins in order to get hold of the poor sheep more easily. If you were keeping the commandments of Moses then you would never have craved after purchasing this position for much gold and silver!"
GGJ|2|83|19|0|The new Chief nearly burst with rage at this Roban's retort, saying: "Not to worry! I shall find you all a lord nonetheless, to make you marvel right down to hell; for I also know a thing or two that you don't know and know a few ways that may be unknown to you!"
GGJ|2|83|20|0|Say Roban: "Quite possibly, but very likely that your ways and means are better known to us than you and it is not improbably that we have already blocked off all the ways you already secretly contemplated along which you had hoped to get behind our backs. As said, just try a single time and you shall find out all that we shall tell you!"
GGJ|2|83|21|0|Say the others to Roban: "But brother, why do you try protecting this brute against his assured demise? He is in our hands, so let him call for help from heaven if we should feel free to let him taste the stones of Nazareth!" – Then saying to the Chief: "We are Pharisees and Scribes just like yourself, and more so actually; for we are descendants of Levi even whilst being aware of your having purchased your own descent, just as everything is these days for sale, including heaven! You hence are an intruder into the holy of holies and therefore a deceiver of God and as such most appropriately due for stoning; hence you need not try much more and we shall reach for the stones!"
GGJ|2|83|22|0|This empathic threat made the Chief more moderate at least on the outside, yet that much more embittered, and he spoke after a short interval: "You aught not to misunderstand me either, because the Temple's shortcomings are as well-known to me as to yourselves, and it is about now to conceal them and how the Temple can be brought to its former influence."
GGJ|2|84|1|1|Chiwar’s testimony about Jesus and John.
GGJ|2|84|1|0|After which the speaker Chiwar says: "What for such foolish grind for us initiates? Was not I a servant in the Temple from my eleventh to my twenty-fifth years, knowing only too well how things stand there? Had I been bent on maliciousness, what betrayal could not I have wrought already. But I thought to myself: The blind folk still is attached to the Temple – as hitherto!
GGJ|2|84|2|0|Why should I take away the people's faith, on which in my opinion it still places its unlimited hopes and on account of whom we priests still have it so good in a worldly sense? If we should now tune our strings too tightly then they shall snap and our song shall be done for, after which we can start looking for fishing nets and begin to fish where the sea is bottomless.
GGJ|2|84|3|0|How shall we counter the power of our daily more numerous enemies? Do you think that the Temple is then going to protect us? Don't entertain such hopes, because a great many Jews already dwell in Rome in stately mansions studded with great treasures scooped up in the Temple illegally! These shall be as little our advocates as the present Templers who like swallows are holding their wings extended already to take at the first opportunity a journey over the great sea to Italy in Europe, not intending a return to Asia.
GGJ|2|84|4|0|Our cherished advice therefore should be to firstly carry out our priestly office with as much dignity and composure as possible, and secondly to well heed the Roman "In medio beati" (The middle way is the right one), otherwise we might have to in a few years transfer to fishing!
GGJ|2|84|5|0|Besides all that, two men in this time make their appearance whose eternally imponderable might would suffice to in a few years win the entire earth for themselves with their doctrine. Firstly John, who is no longer among us mortals, whose doctrine nearly half of Juda and Galilee converted to and still is doing so even more stubbornly now than it was in his life-time. Herod obviously in his lecherousness could take the head of the manifest prophet, but can he also be able to do that to his spirit and the spirit of his godly teaching? I shall never believe so, because only through persecution does every good doctrine become great and invincible!
GGJ|2|84|6|0|John indeed has been physically moved out of the way, but in his place stepped the renowned Jesus, compared to whom John is what a molehill is to the mighty Mount Ararat! His superhumanly gentle and measurelessly benevolent, most liberal appearance and demeanour; his profoundest wisdom in every phrase of his speeches to whose purely divine, and easy to grasp truth no man of any intellect of even pea size unctuousness disputes its heavenly descent for even a moment; and finally his deeds, of which every man must say this is possible only to God!
GGJ|2|84|7|0|What will we or can we undertake against him? We can indeed make a nuisance of ourselves against such extraordinary manifestations, but by no means for our benefit but only our greatest harm.
GGJ|2|84|8|0|Hence what we need here is our most clever behaviour and to never look to the present but only the future, or we shall be finished overnight!"
GGJ|2|84|9|0|Says the Chief: "What you are saying is that one should not have this Jesus apprehended, but nicely hearken until he will have fully destroyed us?"
GGJ|2|84|10|0|Says Chiwar: "Apprehend Him if you can! What have we already undertaken against him, but to what avail? I say unto you: to nothing other than his enriching himself by a couple of thousand disciples, the number by which we are impoverished, and that we nearly managed to be skipped over by the sharp swords of the Romans who regard him for an actual God!
GGJ|2|84|11|0|Besides that and something not experienced on earth before, he always keeps two angels in his company who with all their apparent tenderness and boyish impotence possess a power and strength of which our exceedingly abbreviated wisdom has never dreamt yet. And upon this one you want to lay your hands to attack him? I beseech you, be whatever you will but not insane! You are paralysed before you can take one step of evil intent against him. Or do you think he doesn't know what we are doing here? I say you are mistaken sky high. All these here are witnesses of how a few days ago he knew every smallest detail of what we said and quietly decided at midnight.
GGJ|2|84|12|0|It is one thing to be told about a great storm at sea but quite another to have withstood it! I tell you just attend to your office quietly and without fuss, and no unpleasantness shall assail you from any direction. If however you proceed tyrannically then we guarantee that not only your Capernaum but also all of Jerusalem shall be toppled into a heap! Going about it cleverly we may yet keep Jerusalem going for another fifty years at best also bring about its crash in a few weeks by our untimely foolishness?
GGJ|2|84|13|0|The choice is yours to do as you please; it is only a cat's bound for us over to the Romans. They are our friends, praise God, but for you the path may become a quite extended one. Mankind's cleverness always manages to present the hollow nut as full. What are you expecting to fix out from the greedy Temple, which has been a completely hollow nut for a long time? Is it not much more clever to stick to the mergent that contains something? I say to you openly that all the mightiest Roman lords now let themselves be led by Jesus like lambs. If he has them and his truly godly doctrine on his side then what are we to undertake against him? Just the merest intention to seize him, and you are as good as grabbed yourself, and no man shall do a thing for your release. But if you behave intelligently then the Romans shall be your friends too, and your existence shall be a good one, like that of Jairus! But go and do as you will and the results will show whether our advice was friendly or otherwise!"
GGJ|2|84|14|0|Chiwar's talk did not miss its mark and the Chief settled down and began to see that Chiwar as well as Roban were completely right, promising to faithfully follow their advice. And so the first storm in the Synagogue came to a happy end.
GGJ|2|85|1|1|The Lord praises Roban and Chiwar.
GGJ|2|85|1|0|An hour later, Chiwar came over to Me to tell Me about all that was worked out with the new Chief in the Synagogue.
GGJ|2|85|2|0|But I said: "Friend, save yourself the trouble, for you realise that nothing can be unknown to Me. I must tell you by the way that you and Roban did your thing extremely well, because the Chief would have undertaken some crazy things. Now he is convinced it would be foolish to undertake anything against the Romans, and thus he shall be quiet at least for a time; but you must not fully trust him for quite some time yet but be on guard constantly and never let him out of your sight. But because you were and still are My most zealous representative, I shall imbue you with the capacity to heal the sick through right prayer and the laying on of hands, to find out the new Chief's plans in your heart and counter with the right means what has to always occur promptly or it would be of no effect! The right measures shall be indicated to you. And therefore receive My blessing for it herewith.
GGJ|2|85|3|0|Here Chiwar threw himself on his knees before Me, fervently asking Me for it. I laid My right hand upon his heart and My left upon his head, and in that moment he was lit up within. And he spoke: "Lord, all darkness has now left me; all is alight within me, and it seems as if all my body were of some transparent, diamond-like matter through which the light of day can penetrate unhindered. Oh Lord, leave me this blessing everlastingly; I shall know how to preserve and honour it most gratefully!"
GGJ|2|85|4|0|Say I: "Stay active in My doctrine at all times, and you shall never have cause to mourn the loss of this light!"
GGJ|2|85|5|0|Here Chiwar rises, noticing that no further strange guest is present except for Borus, Jairus, Mary and My domestic brethren, not even the twelve chief disciples being anywhere in evidence, and he asks Me what went on here.
GGJ|2|85|6|0|Say I: "This all had to go on thus! Behold, soon Autumn and then Winter shall come. Full harvest time is approaching and I must go out and hire workers for field and vineyard. When everything for this year has been brought in then it shall be good to rest in winter; come Spring and we shall then get plenty to do with renewed strength.
GGJ|2|85|7|0|I shall be leaving this area still today, for Herod is a clever fox and the new Chief is in his employ. Wherefore My house is not to become Satan's battleground, I have already sent out My disciples two hours ago. They went with My brother Kisjonah and there in Kis await John's disciples and proclaim to them that the kingdom of God has come near them. They will come here with John's disciples today and then leave this place with Me tonight. Whether we will depart, together with much else, you shall perceive within you.
GGJ|2|85|8|0|Act now in conjunction with Borus and Jairus, for these are now the two worthiest men in all Nazareth in possession of My fullest love and through Myself the fullest grace of God. Because none of My disciples loves and knows Me the way these two do!
GGJ|2|85|9|0|All My disciples, in a certain not too distant future shall be offended in Me to a considerable degree. But these two shall not be led astray by any manifestation about Me, for they thoroughly know Me. – Keep to these therefore, and you too shall achieve what these themselves achieved!"
GGJ|2|85|10|0|Chiwar is completely happy with this advice asking only what happened to the two angels because they too are not to be seen anywhere.
GGJ|2|85|11|0|But I say to him: "Lift up your eyes and you shall see not only the two but countless hosts around them!"
GGJ|2|85|12|0|Here Chiwar raises his eyes, seeing the two archangels in the brilliant light but countless myriads around them all constantly ready to serve Me.
GGJ|2|85|13|0|Chiwar lowers his eyes back to earth saying: "Lord, I am a sinner and my eyes are not able to bear the overly holy sight; but it shall be my keenest task to make myself worthy of such sight!"
GGJ|2|85|14|0|Say I: "Do everything properly, and your reward in the heavens, whose mere hem you now saw, shall be great! But return to the Synagogue now, because the Chief who will be staying here in Nazareth, must not miss you, because he now places much store by your advice!"
GGJ|2|86|1|1|The new Chief Korah and Chiwar in the Nazarene Synagogue.
GGJ|2|86|1|0|With these words honest Chiwar leaves, soon arriving at the Synagogue and realising at once that he was very much missed by the Chief. The Chief immediately asks him where and what kept him busy for so long.
GGJ|2|86|2|0|And Chiwar said: "Lord, I had someone dangerously ill and had to seek his help and behold, now he is healed, and as a traveller can now continue his journey untroubled.
GGJ|2|86|3|0|Asks the Chief: "Where is he travelling and when and whence did he come here? Can I still see and speak to him?"
GGJ|2|86|4|0|Says Chiwar: "He is a Jew, came from above and has already left for downwards. You can no longer see or speak to him, unless he comes back. But when? It could be many days."
GGJ|2|86|5|0|Says the Chief: "I cannot be content with such foxtail information! Where is the inn, so I can go there and make enquiries about the one you healed and who is now travelling downwards because such miraculous healing on the part of a Pharisee is an important matter and has to be confirmed by many witnesses or it shall not be believed and therefore not found worthy."
GGJ|2|86|6|0|Says Chiwar: "If you want to know more than I do then turn to those who know more than I - I faithfully told you all I know. How should I be able to tell you more than I know? The inn was at the carpenter Joseph's house. If you want to know more, go out there! Don't forget to protect your back, because there will be no shortage of blows there! Do you perhaps imagine that an extraordinary esteem for people like us is found over there? I tell you not a trace of such! With the smallest indiscretion, blows are available there by the alphabet, and no God shall then take them away from your body. But as I said, it depends only on trying, after which one can speak from experience."
GGJ|2|86|7|0|Says the Chief: "From such blunt talk I can see only too clearly that you and all the people of Nazareth have conspired against me. But not to worry, we shall find a handle for this axe too! No I know pretty well where I stand here. But I hope to shortly unmash this pot fully as well; but then beware you and the whole town. Where is the road to the carpenter's house?
GGJ|2|86|8|0|Says Chiwar: "Look through this window here. At about 2,000 paces distance you can see the carpenter's house quite well and the road leading to it. Go over and convince yourself of everything – and by the way of the certain blows!"
GGJ|2|86|9|0|Says the Chief : "But you all are going to accompany me and serve me for guards!"
GGJ|2|86|10|0|Say all: "Are we crazy? This we shall leave well enough alone. Whoever is itching, let him carry his back there!"
GGJ|2|86|11|0|Says the Chief: "Well, in Jehovah's name I shall go by myself, and we shall yet see if anyone touches me as one anointed of God; for it is written who can stretch forth his hand against the Lord's anointed and be guiltless? [1 Sam. 26:9]
GGJ|2|86|12|0|Says Chiwar: "Yes, yes, what you know we have known for a long time! But anointed ones like us, whose anointing is no more than miserable tokenism, counts nothing before God, and He shall not protect our pseudo-anointed heads when justly exposed to our enemies" fists. For as I said much earlier, the people know only too well what is behind us and the Temple."
GGJ|2|86|13|0|Says the Chief: "Nonetheless I am going there. But all of you beware if I find things differently than you, Chiwar, told me when I asked you where you had been."
GGJ|2|86|14|0|Says Chiwar: "You shall hardly find out what you want, but something quite different – causing you considerable pain at best, whilst we shall certainly feel no hurt."
GGJ|2|86|15|0|With these words the Chief rushes over.
GGJ|2|86|16|0|But walking down the road, the boys and girls are shouting: "This is the wicked Chief who wants to ruin us all! Let's get rid of him!" From all sides young and all converge on him with sticks and stones, with some stones already hitting him, leaving blue marks.
GGJ|2|86|17|0|The Chief realises soon that the Nazarenes are not joking, swiftly returning to the Synagogue, hastily closing the door behind him whilst a load of stones slam into it leaving their marks showing plainly what the Nazarenes think of the new Chief.
GGJ|2|86|18|0|On joining the Pharisees he says ragingly: "This is your work and I shall know how to take my revenge on you!"
GGJ|2|86|19|0|Says Chiwar quite incensed now: "What are you saying, miserable fool! How can this be our work if we all warned you against going? Only after we praise you to the people can you talk and deal with them; as long as we don't commend you, they shall mistreat you every time you dare to walk the city streets by yourself! For you are in their black books already for buying your position. If on your arrival you want to tyrannise us as well as the people in order to juggle things together through tyranny then all hate you like hell, and I tell you that you will do well to sell your position to someone more worthy because I give no penny for your future.
GGJ|2|86|20|0|You would have to change sky-high if you want to favourably maintain yourself among us. But his seems well nigh impossible to you. Because to just put on a friendly face externally but to be internally a raving wolf isn't going to do with us, because we all are strangely enough of the prophetic spirit and can tell you to a hair's breadth what you are thinking in your thoroughly wicked heart!
GGJ|2|86|21|0|For sure, if you completely transform your heart and to let it glow with the pure, divine wisdom and truth, then we shall also commend you to the people, and you shall have a good existence here; but your High Priest, your Pilate and still less your Herod shall be of no avail to you here!"
GGJ|2|86|22|0|Says the Chief: "How did you know that I was in fact thinking of these three helpers just now?"
GGJ|2|86|23|0|Says Chiwar: "Because I too possess some of the prophetic spirit which sees through you in smallest detail making it impossible for you to hide from, and just as little in Capernaum; and were you a thousand days journey from here we would still see through you from such distance! Hence you shall find it hard to undertake anything against us without us being able to take the most fitting and effective counter-measures in advance! Are you therefore happy with us?
GGJ|2|86|24|0|For behold, we are still priests of the old school! Jehovah's spirit is still in us even if it has long ago left the Temple at Jerusalem. If therefore you want to maintain yourself among us then you too must be an orthodox priest for you shall not be able to maintain yourself among us as an imitation priest, and do better to dispose of your position to someone more worthy, as I remarked to you before!"
GGJ|2|86|25|0|Says the Chief: "Oh you accursed whore-mongering priests of Jerusalem! My lovely gold and silver suited your palate, but didn't consider that instead of a respectable, remunerative position I was granted a veritable nest of wasps! But wait, it shall shortly become obvious to you that Korah did not shove his gold and silver into your jaws for nothing!" – After an interval he turns back to Chiwar, asking: "What am I going to do in order to gain your and the people's goodwill?"
GGJ|2|86|26|0|Says Chiwar: "I, like Roban, have already indicated it to you and on the table here lies the document which indicates Jehovah's will to you distinctly. Act accordingly and not by the accursed Temple regulations, and a truly favourable existence among us shall be your lot! You must win God's favour and all else shall be added unto you."
GGJ|2|86|27|0|Says Korah: "Sure, this I shall do from now on, so far as it is within my power, but will it inconvenience you if I transfer myself here to Nazareth for at least a year? For among yourselves I can truly learn, whereas in Capernaum, and probably also in Chorazim and other smaller cities upon the Galilean Sea, only miserable grovellers are to be found!"
GGJ|2|86|28|0|They all say: "You will do well, and it will give us all much joy to be able to properly serve you as our Chief. Because here no more deception is carried on, no Temple manure sold and there is no haggling over oxen, cows, calves and sheep in the House of Prayer, but our small Prayer house still is what it should be and no money changing takes place in our Synagogue!
GGJ|2|86|29|0|There may be no flame flickering over some Ark of the Covenant but that flame and much more are truly and vitally in our hearts, and that is more god-pleasing than all the Temple manure in Jerusalem where not a spark of truth glows anymore; and in the Temple fulfills itself what God spoke through the prophet Isaiah, when he spoke: "Behold, these people honour Me with their lips, but their hearts are far from Me", cannot Jerusalem's falseness be grasped with the hand! Do not the priests adorn the frequently false sepulchres of the prophets annually although their forefathers stoned them? And do the present ones act differently? Oh no, they step into their evil forefather's shoes. Zacharias was killed between the altar and the Holy of Holies, and Herod had John's head chopped off his body! Say, what kind of God's servants be these? We say to you plainly: These are Satan's servants and eternally not God's servants. Fortunately they are in our hands, as they are aware of hence they leave us well alone.
GGJ|2|86|30|0|Should they still invite one or the other of us amicably to Jerusalem for some feast then we are ever smart enough to not accept for anything in the world and rather await here our natural death than go in search of an unnatural one in the secret chambers around the Temple. Believe us, we are still clever enough even for the lords in the Temple and smell a roast long before they set it near the fire. Hence let you just stick close to us, and you shall definitely not miss anything!"
GGJ|2|86|31|0|Says Korah: "Now I am fully in the clear about you, making me very happy but the Temple shall rejoice about the diverse pleasantries that we shall render at the appropriate times!"
GGJ|2|86|32|0|Says Chiwar: "Mind you, we shall not go out of our way to deliberately cause trouble, only let it attack us an then beware! Fore materially we surely are not lacking!"
GGJ|2|86|33|0|With these Chiwar's words the cook comes to invite them to lunch.
GGJ|2|87|1|1|Chiwar and Korah discussing Sarah’s awakening from death.
GGJ|2|87|1|0|As all were enjoying their lunch amid diverse spiritual discussions, Borus enters the dining room greeting all and introducing his wife Sarah with the request that they would register his rightful wife, since he belonged to the Jewish faith.
GGJ|2|87|2|0|And Chiwar at once fetches the large marriage register, entering both as spouses rightful before God and all the world.
GGJ|2|87|3|0|But the Chief asks Chiwar whether this can be done here, since Borus is known to be a Greek.
GGJ|2|87|4|0|Says Chiwar: "Friend with us here everything is possible and it would be foolish to refuse joining a couple which God had joined long since!"
GGJ|2|87|5|0|Says the Chief: "How do you actually know this?"
GGJ|2|87|6|0|Says Chiwar: "Just as I know quite a few other things which you won't know for a long while yet, just so do I know this, even if you don't know it yet! Therefore be at ease, for here things are done differently from the Temple!"
GGJ|2|87|7|0|The Chief smiles satisfactorily.
GGJ|2|87|8|0|Borus pulls out a heavy pouch of gold from his bag, paying the required fee, which of course was far lower than what he put in the pouch, taking his leave therewith.
GGJ|2|87|9|0|As Borus leaves the dining room, the Chief lifts the pouch, saying: "There are over five pounds of gold in the neatest Augustan coinage, as well as a few Tiberiases among them! Is this the practice here? In the Temple one pound of gold would already be an honorarium!"
GGJ|2|87|10|0|Says Chiwar: "Such gifts are not rare here; but Borus, after Jesus probably the most prominent physician in the world is too much a man of honour and wealth besides for him to ever show himself lousy!"
GGJ|2|87|11|0|Asks the Chief again: "Who was this exceedingly beautiful and personable little woman?"
GGJ|2|87|12|0|Says Chiwar: "It is the Chief Jairus" daughter, of whom I already told you that she was twice in succession awoken from the dead by the miraculous healer Jesus."
GGJ|2|87|13|0|Says the Chief: "Maybe she was only in an acute swoon, which is not unusual for such delicately charming beings!"
GGJ|2|87|14|0|Says Chiwar: "Sure, sure, after one has festered in the grave for over four days, making any ever so imperceptive nose only too acutely aware of a fetid corpse – as we all perceived, notwithstanding every ointment, when escorting her to the tomb, singing hymns of mourning – with such there is no further trace of swoon! But to Jesus, the good Saviour, it was most miraculously possible, that which can be possible only to God, to nonetheless call her back to beautiful life with just one word and no other means, instantly; and she is now more vivacious and healthy than in her entire life previously, for she still is very young and hardly sixteen!"
GGJ|2|87|15|0|Asks the Chief: "How long is it since she was awakened from the dead?"
GGJ|2|87|16|0|Says Chiwar: "Six to seven days at the most! I would not be able to say exactly, but this much is certain, that she was awakened from death to life at the beginning of last week."
GGJ|2|87|17|0|Says the Chief, completely beside himself with astonishment: "This really is something that has not been experienced on earth before! The sheer cheerful freshness of this most lovable maiden, yet in the grave as a corpse for four days already!? Verily, this is unheard of, provided you are telling me the full truth, what I no longer intend to question for this place seems to be put together from nothing but miracles!"
GGJ|2|87|18|0|Says Chiwar: "Indeed, that is so! More particularly, the said Saviour Jesus attracts all attention to Himself. His deeds surpass to an indescribable degree everything ever written about the forefathers by Moses and all that we know about the great prophets. For nothing like this has ever been before. You shall not find a sickness that He does not heal instantly through the mere word, without seeing or touching the sick – whatever else He wants happens instantly!
GGJ|2|87|19|0|Jairus" resignation for instance four days ago and its simultaneous notification at the Temple in the same moment to the High Priest at Jerusalem surely is more than just a wonder. In a natural way this notification would have hardly been handed to the High Priest today. As things are, you were able to arrive in Capernaum already two days ago, and then here from over the latter in the early hours of this morning – yet nothing by way of protocol was overlooked. In this most marvellous manner you have now become High Priest in fact, over all of Galilee, and Jairus" resignation with all its addendum and explanations is in the Temple's High Priest's hands, and this all took just one and the same moment. Reliable witnesses also told us that this self-same Jesus a few weeks ago threatened a raging storm, and sea and wind instantly obeyed the Saviour's words. I could tell you many more anecdotes like that, but this is not the right occasion for it. One could thus surmise that this person is in Satan's pay if his words, doctrines and amicable admonitions did not teach us otherwise!
GGJ|2|87|20|0|I say unto you frankly and of a truth: incomprehensibly marvellous are His deeds which become non-essential compared to the power of His words and teaching. There you hear truths of which no prophet has dreamt yet. He presents human life in a way after which no man can wonder in the least about whether his soul is mortal or immortal. Immortality is presented in such a lucid way that you cannot for a moment doubt that after physical death the life of the soul everlastingly continues on account of the divine spirit indwelling it.
GGJ|2|87|21|0|In short, this Jesus is a person of capabilities so extraordinary that one has to say in the best of conscience: such a human the earth has not had as an inhabitant since Adam! All the elements obey Him, myriads of spirits are constantly ready to serve Him, and I also found out from several of his disciples that on this journey from Sychar to Cana, in broad daylight He instantly caused a total eclipse of the sun, then a few moments later made it shine as before!
GGJ|2|87|22|0|Roban and several hundred other witnesses told us upon probing them that at Sychar, He restored two ruined old castles; the old house of Joseph and Benjamin, and the old castle of Esau, belonging to the wealthy merchant Jairuth in such a fashion that all the resident builders testified openly that to restore such castles in all diligence in the normal way would have taken them at least a full ten years. But on top of that, the spacious building of a most solid material did not just stand there suddenly completed but filled out with all amenities, and that with such practicality and exceeding beauty as one would no longer be able to meet with on this earth at the hands of builders.
GGJ|2|87|23|0|Besides that a certain Greek from Cana in Samaria by the name of Philopold told me some well-nigh unbelievable things which nevertheless I had to believe because he introduced me to a thousand witnesses.
GGJ|2|87|24|0|If by my own estimation a person is able to carry out such, then I take him for more than a human and more than the greatest prophet. He certainly said a few days ago – I think during some fishing at sea – which too can be classified as a fully miraculous one, that such could be accomplished by every man of firm and undoubting faith. But I would add that such faith would have to be as miraculous as the greatest miracle itself, for such faith would have to be the result of a conscious ability, which presupposes every imaginable success.
GGJ|2|87|25|0|Whoever is familiar with his powers has to also trust them in carrying out something or any work at all, which much experience makes him aware as being sufficient. If man is called upon to have faith in success exceeding his conscious powers then such faith shall in my opinion immediately be accompanied by doubts, just as when seeing a weight to be lifted for whose mastery he is only too consciously deficient.
GGJ|2|87|26|0|If for instance I see a stone of several pounds in my way upon the road then I shall not doubt for a moment that I can get the stone out of my way; but if a rock of perhaps a hundred-thousand pounds weight lies upon the road, then undoubting faith shall show mighty little for itself. Regardless of how much I firm up my will, it shall probably be of no use, because I shall totally lack the subjective conviction to master a weight of one thousand pounds with a lifting capacity of two hundred pounds at the most.
GGJ|2|87|27|0|To this Jesus however, everything is possible as to a god! To His will a mountain is the same as a speck of dust! Earth, air, wind, water and fire obey Him as the lambs their shepherd, and lightning he guides a thousand times more accurately than the bowman his arrow. What does this amount to? As our Chief, I implore you for your opinion!"
GGJ|2|88|1|1|Chiwar’s opinion of the Temple.
GGJ|2|88|1|0|Says the Chief: "If all this is so, as I am not inclined to doubt out of hand, then he must without a doubt have the closest link with the almighty spirit of Jehovah, somewhat like Moses or Elijah, the latter one also being able to call fire from heaven, which obeyed him. He may very well have worked other signs that have not been recorded, about which on the other hand there could be much truth.
GGJ|2|88|2|0|Elijah for instance, if my memory serves me correctly is supposed to have on one occasion provided an entire heap of skeletons upon a battlefield with flesh, skin and hair withal! On another occasion he is supposed to have sealed the great Euphrates" sources for three years as well as simultaneously command the clouds to stay clear of the sky for three years. Only after people had done proper penitence he once again opened the springs of the great rivers, commanding the clouds to form on the horizon and give water to the parched land and many another thing also is told about this most peculiar of all prophets which may have been distorted with time, and it is said that this very Elijah shall return before the end of the world and through great signs move people to repentance, even whilst this peculiar prophet is supposed never to have died but ascended to the heavens in a fiery chariot. It could therefore quite easily be that this Jesus is the bearer of this great prophet's spirit and hence, closely linked with Jehovah's might, he can perform deeds possible only to God!"
GGJ|2|88|3|0|Says Chiwar: "Your view is not bad at all, and I would almost agree with you if I had not with my own eyes observed things about this Jesus which leave all of Elijah behind by an infinity. You will ask what for instance? But I should have to confess that I would completely lack the words to describe them; because one would have oneself have had to have heard, seen and felt it, or one can otherwise form no concept of it. And I therefore now agree with many thousands that this is without any doubt the promised Messiah! For I ask one --- all whether, if someone were to come at a different time, will he work greater signs!? Besides that he is according to the Chronicles, which reach down to Joseph's grandfather, descended in the straightest line from David [Matt 1:1-17]. Akim was the father of Eliud, and Eliud the father of Eleazar, the latter the father of Matthan, the same the father of Jacob, Jacob was the father of Joseph and the latter the father of our Jesus. Going backwards into the Chronicles and you end up with David in the straightest line. But it is also written that the Messiah will descend from David and that all shall recognise him by his deeds.
GGJ|2|88|4|0|In my view this Jesus lacks nothing; the descent is authentic, whilst deeds not experienced on earth before also are present in over-abundance. I truly don't know therefore what should prevent us from acknowledging him as the One he obviously is?
GGJ|2|88|5|0|That the domineering Temple shall not easily be swayed thereto is of course clear; but we should by no means go by the Temple which in my opinion is completely dead and from now on not provide us with protection nor wisdom and still less any lasting livelihood, unless we first give it --- for one position that ten people could be maintained quite well for a hundred years.
GGJ|2|88|6|0|Just work it out yourself, and you will see that you could have, with the gold and silver with which you bought your chief's position from the Temple sustained yourself a hundred years in princely fashion! But then let yourself be hailed here by the Romans and seek protection from the Temple, and they shall not only be unable to provide it, but not want to either, and for a few handfuls of silver fix you up with double talk as they fix inquirers by the notorious Delphi Oracle – of course for much gold and silver, so that the Oracle is always correct afterwards, regardless of whether the inquirer's fortunes later take a good or bad turn!
GGJ|2|88|7|0|Thank God I am familiar with all the Temple's present dirty tricks and hence do not let my conscience be bothered about hoodwinking it for any amount, no matter how. Because my friend, anyone not wishing to be duped by the Temple must himself take the trouble to dupe it to the limit. Or do you think that in the Temple you will get somewhere with an honest and upright disposition and face? Oh, let none brag thus! But go there with a thoroughly mischievous disposition and expression and I guarantee you will tie the Templers around your thumb like a string.
GGJ|2|88|8|0|I can still well recall a certain fellow, a circumcised Greek. He must have been of great wealth, studded with pearls and diamonds. This man had a properly irascible face and said little; yet as surely as I am Chiwar so surely was whatever he said was the most cunning lie. He only demanded a thousand pounds of gold for a parchment roll hardly worth a halfpenny. The High Priest shrugged his shoulders for sure, but our scoundrel cut a face as I have hardly seen again, mumbling scornfully: "Hm, aut Caesar – aut nihil"! (Either Caesar - or nothing! Which means, either everything or nothing), to which the Chief turned pale – God knows why, at once having the 1,000 pounds gold handed over to the rascal none of which the Temple ever received back by even a hair's weight; for it only became clear about a year later how this rascal was a most wily deceiver anointed with every Satanic ointment, to scare a thousand pounds of gold even out of the High Priest.
GGJ|2|88|9|0|Quite honest Jews sometimes came to the Temple to borrow money with good pledges and they received nothing, for they appeared too honest and with expressions to righteous! And so my maxim is: one has to pull wool over the Temple's eyes if one does not wish oneself to be done in by it! And so I shall eternally not ask the Temple whether Jesus is the promised Messiah, because He is so to me even without the Temple! What will you say to my view?"
GGJ|2|89|1|1|Korah and Chiwar discussing the Messiah. Satan challenges Chiwar to a fight.
GGJ|2|89|1|0|Says the Chief: "Friend, I love you, for I have not met such an honest soul before. Of a truth you are quite right. I know this Jesus far too little to be of your opinion forthwith, but this much I know: unless this promise is not entirely a hollow nut not having been verified throughout history since David – at least terrestrially because the Romans currently still are a greater authorities to David's eternal kingdom than was the forty years Babylonian captivity – then I am quite inclined to agree with you. What now remains is what you all say to this and also the priests and Pharisees of the other towns."
GGJ|2|89|2|0|Says Chiwar: "What I said to you here is the opinion of this entire town; the Capernaumians, having been subject to some stern rebukes which they drew upon themselves on several occasions, are coming around, and concerning the remaining cities, let that take care of itself and until something more opportune leaves them to their time-honoured delusion.
GGJ|2|89|3|0|If here is your future seat then leave it to me, and in a few years Galilee shall be isolated and totally independent of the Temple! Galilee in any case can already in the Temple is the last parchment page. What will it matter if we tear out even this last page? The Romans and Greeks are on our side and that firmly as well as a little of the almighty, living Grace of God, and it shall be mightily hard for the Temple to get at us!"
GGJ|2|89|4|0|Says Korah the Chief: "I agree with you in everything and am still more convinced than before that you are right; but we need to keep in mind that the archangel Michael, the mightiest of all the celestial spirits had with all his strength and might had to contend three days and nights for Moses" body. If Satan therefore were to take it up with us, how should we withstand him?"
GGJ|2|89|5|0|Says Chiwar: "Not just one, but I"ll take it up with a thousand Satans myself although I am no Michael for a long while yet. One has only to have courage and block the scoundrel off in all ways, then he won't get anywhere even with his hell full of devils; but once shown the soft belly where he can tack on with ease, then the fight could get a hundred times harder!
GGJ|2|89|6|0|But as truly as God has created me, I shall not build Satan a temple on account of that nor scatter him incense in order to back off me. Let him come if he should lust to take it up with Chiwar, and you shall be witness that I shall dispose of him in less than three days!"
GGJ|2|89|7|0|Says the Chief: "You wager much as a fly to take it up with the lion and even to actually provoke him into combat, whereas you should rather be constantly asking God to everlastingly protect you against Satan's harassment!"
GGJ|2|89|8|0|Says Chiwar: "Friend, I nevertheless know One name, and that One suffices for legions of Satan's and devils! Where might he be if he has the courage to fight me?
GGJ|2|89|9|0|It is not to be denied that the fly is indeed a barest nothing against a lion, yet if the fly wants, it will still drive the strongest lion into retreat a day's journey from here. She nudges his ear and buzzes his ear until the lion thinks a storm is raging and the king of the animals ignominiously takes to his heels.
GGJ|2|89|10|0|And so it is not strictly necessary to confront the mighty more mightily still, but everything depends on proper cleverness. Behold, you yourself came to us with a fair portion of Satanism, but my probable cleverness put it to shame, and now you stand before us as a free man, elected by us all as our Chief, and yet Satan was not able to harm us for it, nor shall he be able to do so in future!
GGJ|2|89|11|0|I know what I know and am capable of, but I can vouch for Satan not being my master in all eternity."
GGJ|2|89|12|0|Says Korah: "Friend, don't speak too soundly, for the wicked one is supposed to have his eyes and ears everywhere. Of course with the help of Jehovah and your Messiah, still too little known to myself, he shall have nothing on us; yet we don't want to challenge him. May God guard us against any whatsoever visit of his!"
GGJ|2|89|13|0|Says Chiwar: "Certainly! I am not desirous of such combat yet nor fear it in the least either!"
GGJ|2|89|14|0|Following Chiwar's words, a boisterous, massive giant suddenly entered the room, approaching Chiwar with furious mockery, his thunderous voice shaking the pillars: "Are you that fly that's going to make the storm rage in the lion's ears? Have a go, you miserable dust worm, how you come off battling me?! I too can do a thing of which you may be quite ignorant. Look, your Messiah simply depends on my benevolence as it is no great honour for me to enter combat with flies, but should he play up too much with me then I"ll have him strung up unceremoniously on the cross after which you can pray to your Messiah on the cross! What shall you do if I summarily shred you up to dust forthwith?"
GGJ|2|89|15|0|Here Chiwar rises quite softly from his seat, menacing the giant (Satan) as follows: "Just as you miserable one came in, just so see to it you get out – with the resolution never to tread this holy place again – or may Jesus the Lord judge you!"
GGJ|2|89|16|0|At the mention of the name Jesus the giant at once moved back a few paces, threatening with glowing fury that the despised name be never mentioned eternally.
GGJ|2|89|17|0|But Chiwar says: "I surely had to produce a buzz in your ear, that you would see how a lion flees before a buzzing fly!" Then starting again: "Jesus, Son of Most High judge and punish you. Jesus, Son of the Most High drive you out of here forever! Jesus, Son of the Most High afflict you for your countless abominations!"
GGJ|2|89|18|0|But Satan did not wait for this last – departing in a thunderous wail.
GGJ|2|89|19|0|After which Chiwar says to Korah (who was trembling in fear like aspen leaves): "Did you see now how one can put the lion on the retreat? Why didn't he grind me to dust forthwith? Behold, it's his impotence! Let him just come again when he is itching to, and I guarantee you that in the value of my Jesus he will get out of here faster a second time than he did this first time!"
GGJ|2|89|20|0|Says the Chief: "Listen friend, I admire your inexplicable courage beyond measure, and - by all the patriarchs – I now feel myself fully transferred into their marvellous times. But let it be nevertheless told you never to challenge Satan to combat again, for he is endlessly inventive and is supposed to take on every form, even that of an angel of light, and I believe him to be endlessly more dangerous in the guise of soft celestial raiment than we had the infernal honour of seeing him right now."
GGJ|2|89|21|0|Says Chiwar: "We possess the measuring tape by which to assess what spirit any appearance is. But now be at ease, for this occasion will have sufficed him for some time."
GGJ|2|90|1|1|Korah remembers the Lord from the cleansing of the Temple.
GGJ|2|90|1|0|After that Korah asked Chiwar whether I am still to be found in the this place and whether it were possible to acquaint himself more closely with Me. He further said: "I have now become fully aware of something extraordinarily godly about your Messiah; for he is in no way in Satan's favour, and His name seems to be the greatest torment to the former. These are two factors ascertained of course in a most miraculous way which I shall not be able eternally to deny, and from my settled down feelings I discern that you must be completely right with the invocation of the Son of the Most High, wherefore I would like to get acquainted with Him if possible. Take me out there!"
GGJ|2|90|2|0|Says Chiwar: "This would all be in order, and taking you to Him is just what I"d like to do, but the people are still incensed against you somewhat, and with the people's mischievous mood we are in danger of being hurt by stones; besides that He is getting ready to depart and we might inconvenience Him. But towards winter He shall be coming either back here or to Kis and will be spending winter at one of these two places, then we shall have ample opportunity to make His acquaintance wherefore I think we should postpone our plan for a closer acquaintance till winter."
GGJ|2|90|3|0|Says Korah: "What you are saying is all true, yet I cannot shrug off my longing to make my personal acquaintance with this extraordinary person, through whom --- the fullness of God's might, power and glory! Or wait, I just thought of an episode from the Easter celebration at Jerusalem in the Temple. It might in the end be this Jesus who on a post Sabbath, if I am not mistaken, drove all the buyers and sellers from the Temple, over-turning all the moneychanger's booths with a storm?! All the sale animals started a terrible bawling and tore out of the Temple salesrooms.
GGJ|2|90|4|0|Because this man to whom I spoke myself – of course not in a friendly manner - was a Galilean too, also by the name Jesus and with him were a great many others, quite common looking men and women, and the whole company resembled ordinary Galilean tramps; yet their leader Jesus looked like someone in whom something extraordinary is hidden.
GGJ|2|90|5|0|Basically he did not say much, but what he said was profound, true and portentous! He had also then in Jerusalem healed many sick, but when this came before Herod who is supposed to fear this Jesus considerably, the miracle man suddenly disappeared from Jerusalem by night and fog, and we could not find out which way he had turned. He could not have gotten to Galilee --- from Jerusalem or we should have soon heard about it, for we had sent a great number of spies after him.
GGJ|2|90|6|0|We did indeed after a couple of weeks hear rumours about the carpenter's Son Jesus, yet we could not assume that yonder familiar, simple, quiet and quite uneducated and even illiterate man could be the same mighty Jesus before whom thousands had shaken in the Jerusalemite Temple as before a judgement of God. But if it is the renowned carpenter Jesus who is working such godly deeds then He is bound to be the same Jesus who scared all of Jerusalem at Easter. If this is here (in Nazareth) the noted carpenter Jesus who performs such divine acts, he is surely the same Jesus who during Passover shocked all Jerusalem."
GGJ|2|90|7|0|Says Chiwar: "Yes, it is one and the same. I know him already for several years, as also the old Joseph who died only about a year ago. I did not of a truth discover the smallest trace of anything unusual about him, although, as told me here and there – most extraordinary things are supposed to have taken place at his birth, which took place at Bethlehem in a sheepfold, as well as afterwards up to his twelfth year. But after the twelfth year everything extraordinary is supposed to have disappeared, the most exalted expectation of his parents went under, and he remained to his thirtieth year, which is even now, a most unremarked, most simple carpenter.
GGJ|2|90|8|0|He was extremely sparing in words; one could hardly get one monosyllabic answer to ten questions out of him, although he was on the other hand always charitable towards children and the poor. He was supposed to have reputedly been seen praying and crying – on the quiet side – but never laughing. He shunned jovial and noisy groups and loved solitude most of all. The most peculiar thing about him was that one hardly ever saw him in a synagogue and just as little at a school, which he only visited a couple of times a year after much parental persuading but then shortly afterwards leaving it visibly annoyed; no one however is supposed to have seen him in a house of prayer yet. On account of these eccentricities he was also regarded by many as somewhat feeble-minded.
GGJ|2|90|9|0|But in his thirtieth year he suddenly disappeared from his parental house and is supposed to have stayed for a while in the desert near Bethabara where the well-known John was beating about, and is supposed to have permitted himself by the latter (Juergen are there some words missing in this last sentence for example mention of the baptism that was permitted by him?). From there he departed as he now is, full of godly power, teaching the people about the kingdom of God, healing all the sick and driving the evil spirits from the possessed. This briefly is his earthly life story, which I found out partly from himself but mainly through hearsay."
GGJ|2|90|10|0|Says Korah: "Yes indeed, you are bound to be right. This Bethlehem story aroused great sensation about thirty years ago; and if I am not mistaken then it was on his account that the old Herod ordered the hideous genocide of little boys. But he himself is supposed to have fled to Egypt. Well now, I am cleared up! So, this is the self-same Jesus?! Well, to him certainly there could be something extraordinary, and your assumption will not be wide off their mark. But I am still intent on speaking with him before he thinks of leaving this area!"
GGJ|2|90|11|0|Says Chiwar: "As you wish, I am easy. But we nevertheless must have a herald preceding us openly into the city and appraising the people in your favour, or it may be a bit scary to move into the open streets, for I know my Nazarenes!"
GGJ|2|90|12|0|Says Korah: "Well then, dispatch several heralds, proclaiming my name as a sympathetic one, otherwise he will have moved on!"
GGJ|2|90|13|0|Chiwar dispatches twelve heralds forthwith and these make the new Chief appear so favourable that they shortly after jubilate repeatedly, starting to prepare costly presents with which to greet the new Chief on the coming Sabbath eve.
GGJ|2|90|14|0|Upon the return of the heralds to the Synagogue with the favourable news, the Chief says to Chiwar: "Now let us march out there, or he might turn us down yet, and I am still intent on speaking to him."
GGJ|2|90|15|0|Says Chiwar: "I am ready, and it would be appropriate for us to see him off; but let only us two go."
GGJ|2|90|16|0|Chiwar and the Chief go over. However, a few paces from the city gate, Jairus, Borus and wife Sarah and the mother Mary approach them, saddening them with the news that the Lord with His twelve disciples and the seven newly arrived disciples of John had departed half on hour earlier.
GGJ|2|91|1|1|Jesus’ friends at Borus’ house.
GGJ|2|91|1|0|This news distresses the Chief and invited by Borus, he and Chiwar enter the latter's large palatial mansion, where Borus organises grandiose hospitality for the new Chief.
GGJ|2|91|2|0|Bab and Roban also arrive, and the entire evening is spent discussing Jesus the Lord.
GGJ|2|91|3|0|But the Chief finally asks: "But tell me the reason why, after all that I have heard about him, he did not dare to remain here? For it would be quite another thing if he had moved elsewhere for a while on account of his supreme calling; this way it would appear he left solely from fear of Herod. A man like he however, in so far as his nature has been made know to me, and whom heaven and earth obey and who on top of that enjoys the Roman Chief governor's close friendship, should plainly have no reason to ever flee before the feeble tetrarch of Jerusalem.
GGJ|2|91|4|0|Of a truth, look at the thing whichever way one will, but this much is certain, that prophets for earth-dwellers would look good if a god were to start fearing devils, taking to his heels before them! Har, har, the more I think about it, the more intrigued I am by it all!
GGJ|2|91|5|0|Clear this thing up for me more positively or I have to, as dear as you are to me, openly say to you that we otherwise may be greatly mistaken about his man; for the Almighty truly has no reason to fear a Herod, who --- may not even yet have thought of persecuting him. For I as a favourite of this tetrarch know him better than anyone of you and know that he has of late already repented a thousand times for killing John. For the instant deaths of Herodias and her daughter have precipitated the tetrarch into such fear that he is certain not to kill another prophet in his life!
GGJ|2|91|6|0|Jesus must therefore have departed from here for a completely different reason and even if the seven incensed disciples of John had told him ever so shocking things about Herod, then I wonder whether an all-knowing man, going forth from God and bound to know even what we are discussing about him here can believe those who have brought forth obvious lies? Can none of you offer me a better reason for his sudden departure from here?"
GGJ|2|91|7|0|Says Borus: "Dear friend, this could be a problem because we all were equally put off by his sudden flight notwithstanding that we are fully convinced that He still is that and Whom we have recognised and accepted. To be honest He was afraid even of you and that was discussed by all the many disciples, including the exalted Romans who have now been with Him for several days. But as I see now, He need not to have fear of you, since you are now on His side and definitely not against Him; hence He must have a completely different reason for determining His sudden departure than would appear to be the case."
GGJ|2|91|8|0|Says the Chief: "Tell me then how things were shaping up before He started to make arrangements for leaving! Perhaps even more so Chiwar or I shall then be able to work out an intelligent reason."
GGJ|2|91|9|0|Says Borus: "The thing unfolded as follows: Already in the morning He sent His twelve disciples, whom He calls apostles, down to the sea to prepare a ship and to probably also spy out whether any Jerusalemite agents and paid assassins are seen there. At Sibarah - the toll gate belonging to a certain Matthew who is a disciple of Jesus - the disciples of Jesus ran into John's seven disciples, some they had already met once before I think on the occasion where John was already in prison and had heard Jesus' words. These seven disciples told the apostles all that had taken place at Jerusalem with their master. They also told how, secretly Herod – although admitting to those who brought him news of Jesus that the latter is the resurrected John – he nevertheless had sent out spies and murderers, briefing them thus: 'If you find out for certain that the supposed Jesus is indeed the risen John, then leave him alone and return home; if however, it is Jesus for sure, then to try and kill him without further ado.' If successful, then the murder will be highly rewarded by Herod. If however they don't succeed due to Jesus being a real god-man as it were, not capable of killing, then they were still to expect a similar reward from Herod, and he shall himself then together with his entire tetrarchy become followers of Jesus! These tidings John's disciples together with the disciples of Jesus brought here with them to Jesus the Lord.
GGJ|2|91|10|0|Having heard this, He spoke: 'Through such a base test Herod is not going to become My disciple ever! The earth is big enough and I shall yet find a spot where Herod's despicable apostles shall not find Me! Did the Son of Man come in order to be through hired assassins that which He already is? Never so! He who asks Me with murder weapons Who I am shall get no answer eternally. But the time for our departure is at any rate upon us, and so let us go and win more on foreign soil who shall believe what we are without murder weapons in their hands!'
GGJ|2|91|11|0|Upon which words of Jesus the departure went ahead, for He said: 'Let us go, for it is My will now, and hence I can also see already the whereabouts of 600 such Herodian apostles of murder against Me; hence let us depart from here at once!' Therewith all His disciples and those of John set upon this way towards Sibarah and by now shall already find themselves upon the high sea."
GGJ|2|92|1|1|The Lord’s mercy upon mankind.
GGJ|2|92|1|0|Says the Chief thereto: "Ah, now the thing takes on an entirely different aspect! He therewith departed a long way from fear but prudence, in order to take the occasion of a well earned punishment away from Herod, preventing him from getting still worse, but on the other hand hardly any better. Ah, here he did well and I can only praise him for it.
GGJ|2|92|2|0|But this Herod also is a person with whom no one knows where they stand. On the one hand he is one way good and charitable beyond measure but straight after by one half a devil of the first order. Today he will make you the most praiseworthy promises on impulse of heart and magnanimity, also keeping them with such as were to him soon after the promise. But let him beware who would remind him thereof the next day; such not only gets nothing of the promised but dismissed in a most insensitive and scurrilous manner, so that he will definitely teach the nerve to approach him about a promise again.
GGJ|2|92|3|0|It is therefore not possible to enter into some kind of friendly agreement with him, for the one not to keep it --- be Herod! And our exalted Jesus is sure to know this as well as any of us, and hence avoided him by hook and by crook; for even if Herod had convinced himself a hundred times that Jesus is invulnerable, this would prove nothing to Herod. Whatever happened today would prove nothing to him tomorrow; for this person either has no --- or has principles by which only he and no one else can exist!
GGJ|2|92|4|0|That he is a cunning fox goes without saying for he is an artist at extorting taxes, as well as in owing the Romans the lease moneys. I know how he does it, but let's leave that for another time.
GGJ|2|92|5|0|But I would still like to find out from you whether our Saviour Jesus is going to come back to Nazareth some other time. Did He say nothing about it to any of you?"
GGJ|2|92|6|0|Says Borus: "Nothing definite, but I am hoping that He will spend the winter with us. It is possible of course that He will spend the winter in Sidon or Tyre, but then we shall hear from Him and move there for a time."
GGJ|2|92|7|0|Says the mother Mary, looking depressed: "He is sure to come here again, but only for a few days again."
GGJ|2|92|8|0|Says the Chief, "Oh dear mother, don't be troubled, for He shall forget neither us and much less yourself."
GGJ|2|92|9|0|Says the mother: "That He won't do, yet it saddens me when I hear how the wicked and blind people wilfully misjudge this eternally greatest benefactor, persecuting Him and everywhere meet Him with greatest thanklessness!"
GGJ|2|92|10|0|Says the Chief: "Behold, dear mother, people are the way they are, and David in his affliction did not exclaim in vain: Oh how vain is the help of men, for they cannot help the distressed. This incidentally always has been the sad lot of all the great men provided by God with higher and mystic faculties, being persecuted by the earthworm-men the way the tiny swallows chase the mighty falcon. Because the common place with all their inconsequence desire to be great and cannot tolerate it when a truly great man appears who makes their impotence show up only too glaringly.
GGJ|2|92|11|0|Behold the great prophets! What was their lot? Always poverty from birth and all kinds of want and privation, resentment, persecution and finally a violent death at the hands of selfish earthworms! Why God always wants it thus has been a puzzle to me since childhood, but constant experience teaches us that unfortunately it has always been like that, and we can do as little about it as the irksome shortness of the winter day. It is so ordained of God and we cannot alter it but hope that it shall once be better in the other life!
GGJ|2|92|12|0|Your godly son would have more than enough power indeed after what I have heard about him to put an end with one stroke to all the worldly human nuisance. That he is not doing it, we can deduce from the fact that he would rather flee the earth worm Herod than destroy him with one breath. He who could easily do it does not do so, and we cannot, and so the familiar old evil thing remains. If he should come here I shall have a serious dialogue with him about it."
GGJ|2|92|13|0|Says Borus: "But it shall bear little fruit. For I was witness of all the bettering social changes that the Chief Governor, who on top of that is the Emperor's uncle, recommended and offered to Him; but all this was in vain! He described with crystal clarity what mankind actually is and how they are to be led and guided with minimal judgement and punishment if they are to once reach this highest self god-given self-determination solely through wholesome instruction. The governor like all of us, had to agree with him without qualification; and the repeated firm idea to increase punishments came to nothing. And so I can assure you that your intended dialogue likewise will go its own rejecting way!"
GGJ|2|93|1|1|Borus speaking about human nature
GGJ|2|93|1|0|Says the Chief: "We will see about that because from a worldly aspect mankind is still getting worse rather than better. What are Moses and all the big prophets now? I say unto you: in the so-called better echelons one laughs about them, regarding them indeed as pious but quite useless myths for men's spirit, putting Pythagoras' and Aristotles' doctrine sky-high above all prophets, a living proof that Jehovah's constitution exacted and profoundly true as it is, nevertheless definitely does not achieve its aim with the people, which, however it should in accordance with His Word!
GGJ|2|93|2|0|What is the use of all revelations when the obvious means is forever not maintain whereby it is solely possible to keep mankind's respect for the divine revelation in place? Just let a married couple try to bring up their children without the rod and we shall soon see what respect their under-age children will have for their parent's ever-so-wise and good instruction!
GGJ|2|93|3|0|Hence I have no regard for any doctrines and even laws that does not respond on mankind without the rod and sword; for man is evil from his foundation upwards and can only be scourged into good men with the rod!"
GGJ|2|93|4|0|Says Borus: "I fully agree with you in this respect, but there is still a big 'but' which you shall only get to know when once taught by his very own mouth.
GGJ|2|93|5|0|Behold, when confronted with some new machine, at first we shall marvel, but on familiarisation we shall discover a lot of short-comings, and we shall be overcome with the urge to rid it of its obvious faults. We therefore go to the maker, telling him a thing or two.
GGJ|2|93|6|0|The manufacturer shall smile however, taking us on as follows: "Dear friends, it would indeed be possible, but still not on the other hand, because the machine still is conditioned on many important considerations. He who it did so in accord with his needs; for these needs it can have only the determined set up observed and every addition would be an obvious affliction in itself. The machine needs to develop only a required degree of power necessary for its determined function. If one were to supply it with greater power then the weaver would rip up the thread with every stroke and therewith never produce a single yard of material. Hence for its purpose the machine has to have precisely the right set up, and even plus or minus would itself be the machine's shortcoming. Oh, once the machine wears out after extensive use, only then it will be time to restore it to its initial state, so it may again serve its purpose."
GGJ|2|93|7|0|Behold, this is what the clever maker would tell us, and we two may in the end have to say to ourselves: the master is right, for every master obviously has to know his business better than a couple of us amateurs! And a somewhat similar answer we could expect from Jesus the Lord, if we were to ask Him how men can get so evil in the face of divine wisdom.
GGJ|2|93|8|0|What did we know about man's inner set up? We indeed often curse where God is still fully blessing. For we comprehended fully neither good nor evil.
GGJ|2|93|9|0|Each ever so good person is imbued with a greater or lesser degree of selfishness. With such nature he then constantly is a judge of fellow men and judges their actions harshly in proportion to their being out of line with his concept of self-interest. Since each person nevertheless thinks selfishly to some degree, nothing but lopsided judgement of fellow man are the outcome upon the wide earth. These slanted assessments lead to unpleasantness, then anger and envy, rage and other such praiseworthiness. Who then other than the people themselves are to blame for such praiseworthiness?
GGJ|2|93|10|0|Who then other than the people themselves are to blame for such human degeneracy? The life-machine therefore wears out from time to time and has to be repaired by its exalted master every now and then or sometimes even overhauled from its foundation.
GGJ|2|93|11|0|And such repair period seems to be here again after more than a millennium, whereupon mankind for the most part shall hold their own for a time; but the bettered mankind shall not have more than two thousand years thereafter, and in the beyond all will be keen-sighted witnesses of it becoming as I said now!"
GGJ|2|93|12|0|Says the Chief: "Well now, I congratulate you as a worthy disciple of your master. I can see now that I am not able for the present to compete with you in true wisdom. But I shall try hard, so that at my dear friend Chiwar's side I shall shortly be able to respond to you in those kind of things, because here one cannot make ends meet with current Temple wisdom in Jerusalem, - it being no wonder with the present level of wisdom in the Temple."
GGJ|2|94|1|1|The shared life of the Lord’s friends at Nazareth.
GGJ|2|94|1|0|The smiling Chief had just finished these remarks when a couple of town residents brought a sick who had suffered from raging for many years. Since he was poor his people had not dared to see a doctor to get him help, and they did not try to bring him to Me either because there was a rumour among some that whoever let himself be healed by Myself signed his soul over to Beelzebub. A similar tale was spun about Borus of having learnt such devilish tricks from Myself.
GGJ|2|94|2|0|On seeing the familiar raging one being brought by his feeble-minded friends, Borus said to them: "Well now, what made you bring this sick one to me? What did he do to you that you now wish to deliver him to the devil?"
GGJ|2|94|3|0|Say the two: "Lord, we have now been advised differently and hence brought him to you."
GGJ|2|94|4|0|Says Borus: "And who was it that taught you differently?"
GGJ|2|94|5|0|Say the two: "Lord, those very ones who held captive to such foolishness for a long time as if deceived."
GGJ|2|94|6|0|Says Borus with a faint smile: "Sure, sure, but what am I to do about this raging one? Because due to your immense foolishness the evil has hardened up in him, and with your feebleness of faith it shall be hard to help this person."
GGJ|2|94|7|0|Say the two: "If our faith had been weak we would not have brought the sick out to you!"
GGJ|2|94|8|0|Says Borus: "Well then, let's see what God's power within man can accomplish!" Hereupon Borus, head uncovered, stepped over to the sick, saying: "In the name of Jesus, the Lord from eternity, I want you to be well, and so be well and walk in liberty!"
GGJ|2|94|9|0|The same moment the raging one was wholly sound, glorifying God for endowing man with such power.
GGJ|2|94|10|0|Borus himself praised God loudly, giving presents generously to the healed and his two friends and called for food and drink to be given them from the guest's tables.
GGJ|2|94|11|0|Thereupon the Chief stepped over to Borus saying: "Verily, this I did not expect out of you! At the Synagogue today I indeed saw that an extraordinary power resides in the name Jesus, before which even the powers of the underworld have the most overawing respect; but that even physical sicknesses have to bow to this name my eyes have witnessed only over here. Verily, there must be more to this Jesus than just an Elijah type prophet for no sick has to my knowledge ever been healed in the latter's name. We shall have much to talk about this name yet, my dear friends!"
GGJ|2|94|12|0|With these words the Chief moved over to the healed one, asking him whether he now felt fully healed.
GGJ|2|94|13|0|Replied the healed: "I have never before in my life been as well as I am now – and I am now fifty and that surely means being healed?!"
GGJ|2|94|14|0|The Chief praised him, handing him a handsome sum.
GGJ|2|94|15|0|But the healed one pushed it back, saying: "Lord, there are many poorer ones here in Nazareth, give it to them. I am now able to work!"
GGJ|2|94|16|0|Says the Chief: "That's unselfishness for you! Verily, this I was not expecting from you! Well, I am the Chief at the Synagogue in Nazareth and all of Galilee, and shall settle down here rather than in Capernaum, hence you shall be able to find me if you should find yourself in want."
GGJ|2|94|17|0|Says the healed: "There are not very many good people, and so one should remember the few good ones and go to them when in need. I thank you for the offer, and I shall avail myself of your help when in need."
GGJ|2|94|18|0|After these words, the three – the healed and his two guides – rise, thanked Borus and the Chief and departed home in good cheer. Their rented house stood a few hundred paces outside the town, like My own that was known to stand outside Nazareth, but at the opposite exit.
GGJ|2|94|19|0|Following this happening at Borus' house, prolonged discussion was called forth, and the company breaks up only after midnight. The mother Mary remains at Borus" house for a while, being well looked after and deriving comfort, whilst the domestic affairs are taken over by My two eldest brothers who had stayed at home, and Borus is providing them with everything they had. And so My friends in Nazareth live in the best of harmony during My personal absence and are on about all day with Me and My doctrine and deeds which they had experienced in person.
GGJ|2|94|20|0|The new Chief however, challenges everything with rising rigour, yet is constantly being persuaded contrariwise, for he too belonged to those who skim over what they had actually experienced the previous day and forgot what they had promised. Thus Chiwar and Roban had their hands full with this otherwise good person whose desire was to always be and act with punctilious righteousness but who nonetheless always floated between conflicting concepts of right and wrong: for he always pondered what was 'real' in the final analysis.
GGJ|2|94|21|0|And if one demonstrated to him a thousand times that the right thing in actuality consisted in the living in accordance with God's Commandments, then today he would grasp this most fundamentally, but come tomorrow and he finds so many logical refutations that it was often hard for Chiwar to counter all the Chief's protestations. And Chiwar now understood why I had said to him to keep watching the Chief, for he could not be fully trusted for a long time yet.
GGJ|2|94|22|0|But what engaged the Chief's curiosity most was the power in My name. Even if he was quite often unbearable, Chiwar easily brought him into line with My name. Borus, however, had the greatest influence on him and steadily kept bringing him around for at least a few days, so that he would believe firmly in My name.
GGJ|2|94|23|0|Herewith is shown in general what the Nazarenes were doing after My departure and so let us pass over to Myself again and what else I was doing and teaching on the evening after I left Nazareth, and where and how I went.
GGJ|2|95|1|1|Section: Second Journey of the Lord:
GGJ|2|95|1|1|Nazareth - Cave at Bethabara (First Feeding of the People) - Mountain of Prayer - Walking on the Sea of Galilee (Peter's test of faith) - By ship to Genneseret in the bay with the same name
GGJ|2|95|1|1|Healing and feeding miracles of the five thousand people in the desert.
GGJ|2|95|1|0|After hearing – as previously told – what the newly arrived disciples of John told Me, which surely I had already been aware of, or I would not have already at the most appropriate time in the morning dismissed the entire big company, I soon left Nazareth and went with the twelve disciples towards Sibarah near the sea, at once entering a ship and travelling to the vicinity above Bethabara. On board, the disciples were telling Me what else they were teaching and doing during the day, for which I also praised them.
GGJ|2|95|2|0|Upon reaching the pre-determined place, I commanded the disciples to remain in the ship by themselves, getting to shore by Myself – accompanied only by two disciples – to the desert in order to seek and determine a spot where I could tarry a few days and be safe from Herod's pestering.
GGJ|2|95|3|0|But there were other vessels following our ship at a certain distance and therefore easily finding out My whereabouts, the easier because I had no intention of hiding away completely from needful mankind.
GGJ|2|95|4|0|Therefore not a day of My stay in this desert had passed yet before a vast number of people poured in from all cities, markets and villages, including My old disciples numbering already over eight hundred who had joined Me in the previous cities and markets and whom I had sent home to their places the previous morning. [Mat.14:13]
GGJ|2|95|5|0|Some of these were of Cana in Galilee and Cana in Samaria, some of Jesaira, some from Kis and Sibarah, Capernaum, Chorazim, Caesarea, Genesareth and Bethabara, spreading My renown also in many other places, so that a vast throng of people were coming to Me partly by sea and partly by walking through the desert, together of course with a large number of all kinds of sick and festering. As said earlier, the day had hardly dawned when nearly a thousand pilgrims seeking after Me found My encampment, settling down around it.
GGJ|2|95|6|0|My camp that I had chosen in the desert however was a spacious cave with no rear exit. The cave was situated fairly high up and densely overgrown with trees. There was also a large open space in front of it where several thousand people could find ample camping room, and upon this place the people had settled down together with their sick.
GGJ|2|95|7|0|When My disciples, who were aware of My stay, saw how masses of people streamed up from all sides, surrounding My wuagers ever more densely, they became concerned about Me. They put their ship in charge of their eight seamen and made their way up to Me to tell Me what masses of people were converging on Me and that they could not vouch for Herodians not being among them.
GGJ|2|95|8|0|After the well-meaning and anxious disciples brought Me the news which I was bound to know anyway, I emerged from the grotto to take a look at the truly huge crowd, and I really commiserated with them when with tearful eyes they were asking Me to heal their sick.
GGJ|2|95|9|0|And I healed all the sick who were present in a moment [Mat. 14:14] as well as all those still making their painstaking way towards Me, whereupon there was of course no end of praising and lauding. People were still streaming in towards the evening. Although their sick became well on the way, so that they might bring thanks and praise. The space before the grotto was getting overcrowded until the disciples began to actually take fright, whilst young people climbed trees to get a better view of Me.
GGJ|2|95|10|0|When evening started breaking upon us, the disciples stepped over to Me, saying: "Lord, it is desert here and night is befalling us, and as we all noticed, nobody brought edibles with them! Hence let the people go so they would go to nearby markets to buy themselves bread and food! [Mat. 14:15]
GGJ|2|95|11|0|Said I to the disciples: "It is not necessary that the people go to the markets for that, but just give them to eat! [Mat. 14:16] For drinking they don't need more than water, which is found here in rich springs."
GGJ|2|95|12|0|Say the disciples, somewhat taken aback at My request: "Lord, we have with us only five loaves of barley and two roasted fishes. [Mat. 14:17] What is that for so many people?"
GGJ|2|95|13|0|Say I to the disciples: "Then bring them over to me." [Mat `14:18]
GGJ|2|95|14|0|When the disciples had done so, I commanded the people to all settle down on the grass, then took the five loaves and the two fishes, looked towards heaven and thanked the Father, then breaking the breads and giving them to the disciples, and these gave them to the people. [Mat 14:19] The two fishes and a little bread this time however was left for the disciples.
GGJ|2|95|15|0|And all those present ate and were sufficiently filled. Since they could not eat it all up, they gathered the left-over portions into baskets, which people usually carried on a journey, and these baskets normally were quite large and were carried on their backs by means of shoulder straps, yet twelve of these were filled with the left-over portions. [Mat 14:20] The number of those who had eaten – not counting the women and children – were nearly five thousand men. [Mat. 14:21]
GGJ|2|95|16|0|That this feeding, lasting a good hour, aroused great astonishment among these people shall of course be easy to understand, as also the fact that these people decided to at once make Me their king.
GGJ|2|95|17|0|Since I discerned these people's intentions however, I commanded the disciples to immediately board the ship and sail to the opposite shore ahead of Me, pending My dismissal of the people. [Mat. 14:22] But this I did to scuttle the peoples' plan, as men had already began to discuss these intentions with My disciples, out of exceeding thankfulness. Nobody however dared to approach Me personally!
GGJ|2|95|18|0|By the sudden dispatch of the disciples, I took the means out of the people's hands, and after the disciples betook themselves to the ship on a moonlit night in response to My word, the people gradually desisted from their intentions. After the departure of the disciples who had already cast out to sea, I let the people go and they went away willingly.
GGJ|2|95|19|0|Thereupon I climbed a nearby bare mountain and prayed there, in order to unite My human carnal Self yet more closely with the Father. Upon this mountain-top I then tarried completely by Myself, and in the bright moonshine was able, even with the eyes of the flesh, to make out the disciples' ship in the middle of the sea which was not very wide, struggling heavily with the waves whipped up in their direction by a contrary wind of some vehemence. [Mat 14:24]
GGJ|2|96|1|1|The disciples upon the stormy sea.
GGJ|2|96|1|0|It shall be understandable that this did not put the disciples into the best of dispositions, causing them to make all kinds of remarks and comments about Me, and even a Peter was saying: "Did He have nothing better for us this night than to offer us certain death by the waves? This truly is a bit strange of Him! I hardly dare rowing any further because a few yards further we are unto shallows, rocks and sandbanks, and I as a grey-haired seaman vouch for nothing further! Hence it will be better to stay on the high till morning!"
GGJ|2|96|2|0|Says Thomas: "But I am anxious to know what His intention was with quite categorically dismissing us so suddenly to travel over here ahead of Him!"
GGJ|2|96|3|0|Says Andrew: "So far as I know there is no ship upon the arid shore - question - How will He follow us? If He intends going by land it would take Him at least fourteen hours to get to the lower end of the sea over Sibarah where we intend landing; if however He wants to get there buy the upper part of the sea then it will take Him a two day journey, because there the sea is at its widest, with many sharp inlets and extensive marshes."
GGJ|2|96|4|0|Says Judas Iscariot: "You know nothing, all of you! I have noticed long since that we have become tiresome to Him, but no favourable opportunity came for ridding Himself of us in an appropriate manner. And behold, the opportunity came and He got rid of us and we of Him! And we can go looking for Him with all the flares, yet hardly get to ever see Him again. Whether this is, between ourselves, praiseworthy of Him is another matter!"
GGJ|2|96|5|0|Says John the darling: "No, this He shall not do eternally! There I have known Him long and well enough! This He would not do even as a mere human, let alone the Son of God, which He is surely without any further doubt, embodying God's Spirit in all fullness. That He did so is bound, like everything else that has happened so far, to have its most wise reason, and so this too will have its most wise reason. And I sense it animatedly that we shall shortly convince ourselves of it!
GGJ|2|96|6|0|My God, if He Whom heaven and earth obey wanted us out of His way it would need only the feeblest breath from His mouth, and we would all be standing on the other end of the world, just as it was the case about three weeks or at the most a month ago upon the alps of Kis, which can still easily be seen from here, when it also required only one breath from His mouth, and we had a lightning-fast trip through the air and were with Him upon the heights a moment later! My dear brother Judas, just don't come to me with such absurd silly opinions about Him, because therewith you always shall only testify your faithlessness!"
GGJ|2|96|7|0|Says Nathanael, who also was in the ship: "On the whole I share brother John's opinion, but I would add that notwithstanding all our scrupulousness we still may have sinned against Him somewhere or somehow and He may not have wished to tell us but to leave us to ourselves so that we should introspect more thoroughly. He is bound to come back to us once we have fully cleansed ourselves.
GGJ|2|96|8|0|Of course I have by now examined my conscience with fearful deliberation, yet am unable to find what would seem as unrighteousness to me. Verily, a conscious sin would now do me a real favour, for it would pay to repent in sackcloth and ashes! Verily, I now envy a sinner. Far be it from me that I should like to become a sinner on that account, but my heart would feel more at ease. Oh, how sweet it must be to be a true penitent before God and men! But how can a righteous man put on the garment of stiff penitence without making himself laughable before God?"
GGJ|2|96|9|0|Says Bartholomew: "Oh what strange ideas you have sometimes. To whom would it ever occur to extol a sinner as more blessed than a righteous man?"
GGJ|2|96|10|0|Says John: "He is not altogether wrong. Of course here, a sinner from weakness and occasional ill-considered passion is to be understood rather than a cunning servant of hell; and there our brother Nathanael may not be altogether wrong!"
GGJ|2|96|11|0|Says Jacob: "Yes, brethren! Our Nathanael is a man on whose wisdom we all of us together have nothing, for he knows how to fetch it from the depths. He is always the quiet one and of few words; but when he speaks, one has to hear him! For his words are portentous always."
GGJ|2|96|12|0|Says Nathanael: "Now, now, brother Jacob, don't always praise me when I say something from time to time, for the Lord knows only too well how much there is to my wisdom; for if there was much to it then I too would have become a messenger of the Lord long since, like yourself; but as things are I am still only a student because the Lord is bound to know what I am still lacking. I do indeed have a poetic, but far from prophetic spirit; behold our young brother John here, he is a prophet already from the cradle; this the Lord knows and has therefore made him His secret scribe!"
GGJ|2|96|13|0|Says John: "Oh, what rot! What would brother Matthew then have to be?"
GGJ|2|96|14|0|Says Nathanael: "He is the Lord's public scribe – but only yourself His secret one!"
GGJ|2|96|15|0|Says John: "Could be so. And if so, then the Lord wants it thus, and we must take it as the Lord gives it to us."
GGJ|2|96|16|0|Growls Judas Iscariot: "Probably won't give you anything henceforth. The hour glass has already run out four times whilst we are still floating here between air and water, which is to say between life and death, and I still don't detect a conveyance following after us."
GGJ|2|96|17|0|Says John: "Nor does this matter, since He did not specify a time when He would catch up with us."
GGJ|2|96|18|0|Says Judas: "For this He will have His wise reason. We understand!"
GGJ|2|96|19|0|Says John: "Friend, say to me honestly for once whether, after all that you have seen and heard with your very own eyes and ears and surely felt and perceived with all your senses, you still don't believe that our Lord, as surely as I am John, truly is God and that all power in the endless heavens and on this earth for creating, managing and reigning is totally subject to Him! I beg you, tell me honestly."
GGJ|2|97|1|1|Judas praises the Essenes” miracles.
GGJ|2|97|1|0|Says Judas: "If I were to believe this without reservation I would have to be as weak as yourself and several of your likes! It is hardly a half year altogether since we have been with Him and heard and seen things which without doubt are most extraordinary and wonderful, and you who are simple people, having never seen or heard anything other than this Jesus Who of course exceeds us by hight of sky, have to ascribe the full Deity to Him. For you, His works and speeches suffice of course; but matters stand differently with me because I have gotten around a great deal and seen and heard many a marvellous thing. Go to the Essenes and see what works they accomplish and I will wager that you shall take all of them for gods, just as do the Romans and Greeks, who even make rich sacrifices to them, thinking them to be gods.
GGJ|2|97|2|0|Behold all this and even more extraordinary things than does Jesus, you can see with the Essenes. If however there are a great many people upon earth who accomplish what our Master Jesus accomplishes then I don't see why we should ascribe to Him the exclusive divine prerogatives and then say and be able to believe; this is Jehovah as He was from eternity.
GGJ|2|97|3|0|Yes, if he were the only one on earth whom the elements obey, then believing in his divinity would be easy; but as there are, according to my only too lively experience, several of such people on our dear earth who wear a seamless coat on their body, our Jesus has to achieve much more so that we can attach to him the exclusive divine prerogatives and then say and believe without doubt: This is Jehova as He has been from all eternity!
GGJ|2|97|4|0|You regard the awakenings from the dead, the sudden multiplying of foods and drinks, the production of buildings and working of signs into the moon as divine miracles. But this is far from adequate for proving the Deity of a person who is capable of effecting such, because such and the like I have seen quite often with the Essenes. There the healing of the sick is carried on just as a sideline, yet I was witness to how the Essenes" Chief wrote into the moon in three tongues. Thus I was witness of how he once eclipsed the sun completely in broad daylight. He drew up his signs and a calculation and then said: 'In an hour I am going to present mankind with a curse; I shall completely darken the Sun for a few moments, and it shall be dark upon the entire earth.'
GGJ|2|97|5|0|To this malediction we others made wide eyes, awaiting the threatened curse with trepidation, as it was every moment gaining credence because it was constantly getting darker. When the sand in the hour glass was about to run out, the Chief stretched out his arms, saying with measured pathos: 'It is my will! Sun, let you be dark!' Whereupon the sun darkened and it was dark upon the entire earth as at nighttime. After a few moments, and moved mostly by our vehement pleading, he stretched out his hands again, whose fingers seemed aglow, saying to the sun: 'The curse is sufficient for mankind; hence ignite by and by and light up and warm up the globe. 'And behold, upon this his command, the sun immediately became shining and, after half an hour, with all its warming power.
GGJ|2|97|6|0|There was also not too far from the Essenes' residential palace and within the high-walled garden a considerable slope of about double the height of the palace. I used to go there with cooking utensils about four times a year. On one occasion one of the Essenes said to me: 'If you would like to witness another miracle from our Chief's willpower and how even mountains have to respond to his call, then stay here today. Behold, that mountain is an obstacle to us; to day you still see it as a slope, but tomorrow you shall see a splendid palace in its place!'
GGJ|2|97|7|0|I looked at the mountain, which was hardly four hundred paces from the residential palace away, and my eyes not deceiving me, it was a bare rock, grown over sparingly with a bit of moss and small bushes. I sad to the Essene with a smile: 'If this truly is a rocky slope which I don't doubt, then your Chief must be imbued with divine power, if he is capable of creating a palace from this marble mount overnight!'
GGJ|2|97|8|0|Said the Essene thereto: 'Are you in doubt perhaps that the mount is a huge lump of stone? If in doubt then come with me to convince yourself. But I said: 'Friend, what my sharp eyes can see, that I do not need to touch with my hands for I can distinguish the smallest objects from four hundred paces.' Said the Essene: 'Very well then. Stay here, and I shall produce many marvellous sights.' I still can't get over all that I saw there.
GGJ|2|97|9|0|The Essene escorted me to a large, dark chamber, inside where at least a hundred corpses lay about in their death beds, and the powerful reek told me only too clearly that the people laying about in a wide area were living ones no longer. Whilst we two paced about among the many corpses, running our hands over the occasional one, four carriers brought in two more, laying the lifeless ones unto further empty beds and then leaving the chamber.
GGJ|2|97|10|0|I asked my escort how he was not scared of so many dead. And he replied: "Why should I be? Whilst dead they can do nothing to us, and once I call them back to life they will only thank me for awakening them from certain death. Behold, there are men, women and girls among them. What a pity there are no children among them this time. But be steadfast and not be frightened when they rise from their beds upon my bidding."
GGJ|2|97|11|0|I stood in nice proximity to the exit, to gain open ground in case of trouble.
GGJ|2|97|12|0|The Essene then raised his hands, calling with a mighty voice; 'Awaken, all ye dead and continue living thereafter and earning your bread with your living hands honestly. But give God the honour for teaching us humans such wisdom and power!'
GGJ|2|97|13|0|Upon these words of the Essene all the dead rose, fervently thanking the Essene for the awakening and for being fully whole, with exceeding friendliness. He too greeted them most amicably and then dismissed them.
GGJ|2|97|14|0|This surely is going to be an awakening of the dead too, if a hundred and two corpses are called back to life all at one time. I then asked the miracle man whether this took place more often during the year, and he said; 'It happens once every week. The Chief is also able to revive completely bare skeletons, so that they then live again like those I have just awakened. But I won't possess such power for a long while yet.'
GGJ|2|97|15|0|Thereupon he escorted me to another and still darker chamber and showed me a huge number of mere skeletons, which too were laid in rows of benches. Only a feeble light lighted this terrible chamber, but one could make out the skeletons quite well.
GGJ|2|97|16|0|We were viewing these lifeless bones for a while, when the Chief came with terribly stern appearance, asking the guide whether he was successful in re-awakening the corpses. And he replied with much deference; 'Yes, exalted and exceedingly wise master', to which the Chief said: "Well then, pay attention to everything, for I want to initiate you, in this stranger's presence, so that you too shall be capable of awakening bare skeletons to life. Go, and with the thumb and middle finger of each hand touch the chest and skull of the skeletons, then counting slowly to seven, after which call out aloud, wrap yourself in flesh and skin, and you, life-fire, come forth from the walls and enliven you to proper humans!'
GGJ|2|97|17|0|This my guide did at once, and upon his last call, powerful and pure flames actually shot forth, and the former skeletons of whom no trace could now be discovered, stood then as complete humans full of life and animation, also about a hundred in number, in front of us, greeting us and thanking the Chief for this grace. The latter directed them out into the fresh air, which should do good above everything else.
GGJ|2|97|18|0|What do you say to all that? Does not that leave our Master far behind?
GGJ|2|97|19|0|Thereupon I was invited to dine, and we sat down to a long, empty table. The Chief said thanks in some foreign tongue, looking towards heaven, and we all followed his example. Suddenly it banged as if the ceiling were crashing down. And watch it, neither I nor probably anyone else could make out how the thing came about – we indeed still sat at the same table, but it was no longer bare but brimming with the choicest foods and drinks, fit for a regal super. After supper I had another look at the mount that was to be transformed into a palace overnight, after which I betook myself to rest in a separate room, in line with Essene practice.
GGJ|2|97|20|0|My guide came to me early morning already, saying: 'Come and see.' Burning with curiosity I went with him, and there was not the remotest trace of the rock. In its place stood a great kingly place in whose wide chambers I was taken around, convincing myself that this wonder was no deception.
GGJ|2|97|21|0|I would ask you whether our Master Jesus has presented us with something loftier and more astonishing. Yet you already declare Him for Jehovah Himself.
GGJ|2|97|22|0|Hence you not in future, if we have the fortune of seeing Him again, be incensed at my putting questions from time to time which are bound not be palatable to you or Him, for I have seen and heard much that is miraculous; and if you properly consider this, and you have some vifituly, then you should not be angered and amazed if I occasionally behave somewhat strangely."
GGJ|2|98|1|1|John and Bartholomew clear up Judas and about the Essenes” false wonders.
GGJ|2|98|1|0|Says John: "What you have now told us about the Essenes I and quite a few of us have known for a long time. But we also know more than you, which consists in knowing that your highly praised Essenes are more superb deceivers and scoundrels than the notorious and now nearly universally discredited seers of the Oracle of Delphi.
GGJ|2|98|2|0|For these people – a remnant of the old Egyptian priesthood case furnished with great treasures of gold, silver and the most precious stones and pearls – have on the border between our Promised land and Egypt erected themselves a veritable wonder mill, and now already possess a second one in the vicinity of Jerusalem with which they make big business as well. Behold, this we know, and we are amazed that you, who are normally no fool, should not know this!"
GGJ|2|98|3|0|Says Judas: "Have not I always had all my five senses about me?"
GGJ|2|98|4|0|Says John: "And yet have neither seen nor head or felt or understood anything! Do you think that the dead you saw awakened were real dead?"
GGJ|2|98|5|0|Says Judas: "What else?"
GGJ|2|98|6|0|Says John: "Can you see how you saw nothing in the deliberately darkened chamber? The dead shown you were as live as yourself and the awakening call no more than a signal for same to arise from the apparent deathbeds. Ask our good brother Bartholomew who did two years good service for the Essenes as a dead, but after two years at last found an opportunity to get away from the dreadful cloister of these deceivers. He shall of a truth tell you in what way the Essenes awaken their dead.
GGJ|2|98|7|0|He was as he told me, each week four times dead! First in the Chamber of the most recently deceased, and afterwards straightaway in the chamber of skeletons where the black racks are mounted, upon whose lids the skeletons are mostly just painted or carved from wood and attached, and that only on the first ones, because of the touching by the strangers escorted in. These racks are benches with semi-circular lids, fitted to the benches with bands for opening and closing, The live people are mostly just painted with the skeletons are put over them. If then a stranger or two come and that into the chamber kept in full darkness, the awakening is contrived. The awakening call is then merely a signal for the twelve servants, situated outside the crypt, to respond to the call by blowing pulverised resin, strewn inside a pipe over small, flaming pans of pitch which causes immense flare-ups.
GGJ|2|98|8|0|When these flames then spring forth from the walls in response to the call, the strangers take fright, and during this well-calculated moment of confusion, those lying on the bench have to quickly force the lids apart, then slowly rise from their benches, and for sake of appearance thank and praise the awakener in all humility. Behold, therein consists the awakening of the dead in the skeleton chamber! Here nevertheless stands Brother Bartholomew as a witness."
GGJ|2|98|9|0|Says Judas, quite taken aback by the buffoonery: "Not bad! The deception is quite well thought out and must bring in much money for these scoundrels. But how did they in that case make a palace out of the cliff?"
GGJ|2|98|10|0|Says Bartholomew: "The palace has already been built a long time. Did you not however notice a cupola upon a tall pillar above the palace?"
GGJ|2|98|11|0|Says Judas: "Oh yes, this I have indeed seen and admired!"
GGJ|2|98|12|0|Says Bartholomew: "Behold, the secret of how the Essenes can convert this palace into a seeming Mountain and in a half hour back into the real palace lies in this canvas cupola! Are you with me, or need I speak more plainly?"
GGJ|2|98|13|0|Says Judas: "Oh, I understand you only too well! But who would think that these fellows, acting so piously and wisely, should be anointed with such scoundrel-grease? In that case, what is there to the writing upon the moon, and the total eclipse of the sun?"
GGJ|2|98|14|0|Says Bartholomew: "This goes into the hilarious, and I together with fifty other strong men quite often has to hold this artificial moon upon an immensely long pole projecting into the air in an oblique direction from the battlement of the castle. The moon however consists of a sieve-ring of two spans thickness covered on both sides with white parchment. The ring itself has a diameter of a good ten hand spans, and within the two parchment covers at the centre, is provided with four oil lamps which spread a strong shine inside the white parchment lids. The side facing the castle is written over with fairly large lettering in three tongues. When a stranger is then briefly taken near a certain window, he appears to see the written-over full moon in the sky, which as said is held obliquely into the air by fifty strong people, on a pole of about twelve Klafters [about 24 metres] length, which is not noticed by the stranger from that particular window. Now, how do you like that full moon?"
GGJ|2|98|15|0|Says Judas: "Oh stop it, this goes into the abomination of all deception! In that case what is there to the eclipse of the obviously real sun?"
GGJ|2|98|16|0|Says Bartholomew: "This is effected by a certain artful calculation by which, as I was once told, a future eclipse of the Sun can be predicted, when the moon passes over the sun during the day. The calculation is the only substantial thing because it really reaches into the sphere of pure science, and the Essenes learnt it from the Egyptians. Concerning the empty table suddenly set with food, this also stems from a simple mechanism similar to the skeleton benches in the dark chamber!
GGJ|2|98|17|0|Behold, that is the substance of the Essene miracles, of which you have not seen the hundredth part, but which are quite fit for thoroughly confounding the uninitiated even were they are otherwise ever so sensible and tried.
GGJ|2|98|18|0|Thus in a remote corner of the big garden enclosed by high walls there is a wood where the strangers can hear the trees speak; in another part of the garden the rocks speak whilst in a third section you can even hear a spring, bubbling out of the earth, speak! In a rock-pool about two metres deep, there are tame snakes fed with milk every day. These too speak every now and then! At another spot in the garden even the grass speaks! There would be a lot of talk if one were to describe everything, but it will suffice if I tell you that between thirty and forty strangers are sent up the garden path there every day with so much gold and silver."
GGJ|2|99|1|1|The philosophy of the Essenes.
GGJ|2|99|1|0|Bartholomew: "The nicest thing is that every now and then really dead children of rich parents are accepted for awakening, but where the re-awakened son or daughter is not returned to the parents before one or two years. When after much begging and for much gold and silver, a deceased son is accepted into the Essene awakening centre, a purported Essene saviour goes to the depressed parents, inquiring to a hair's breadth concerning everything about the deceased child. The exact age as well as everything the child ever heard, saw and learned, what were its preferred food and drink; what its bed and its room looked like, what were the child's amusements and play mates, what took place among them and on what occasion and location; in short, not the minutest details must be concealed – otherwise, says the Essene, the awakening cannot take place!
GGJ|2|99|2|0|The good parents are glad to tell everything in minutest detail, and undoubtingly believe that the inquiring Essene Saviour really needs this for the awakening of their deceased and well-loved child. Notwithstanding, the Essene requires it for something quite different!
GGJ|2|99|3|0|On the Egyptian border the Essenes have an immense human stocking place of all types and shapes. They make a portrait of the deceased and then bury him deeply in the ground. Taking the portrait to the large breeding-ground, they look among the thousands of children for one with the greatest likeness to the portrait, taking the child and nurturing it most carefully, in line with what they know of the deceased, often secretly taking it to the locations which the deceased frequented, gradually inviting also the deceased's friends into the cloister and introducing the newly-awoken in a favourable light. They familiarise him as accurately as they can with the layout of his future parental home, describing all rooms so that he can ask everything of his parents, who are then truly happy with their son or daughter. In short, the thing is arranges so cunningly that he parents have not the slightest doubt the son or daughter retuned to them from the awakening centre is genuine. Of course an enormous payment is made upon their return, and that with much joy.
GGJ|2|99|4|0|Such miracle however hardly ever occur too poor parents, but instead they are sincerely comforted and strengthened through all sorts of inexpensive wonders in their belief that their deceased child had ascended to Elysium, and this puts the parents in a happy mood.
GGJ|2|99|5|0|Basically the Essenes' actions are not evil ones; they say: there has to be a fraternity of erudite people among mankind who have the task of bringing happiness to their fellowmen, regardless of the means they find suitable to this end. Such a fraternity of literates, through years of learning, thinking and investigating, has found that death is the lastline of all things, and that after death there is no consciousness or life of any form or shape. The members of the fraternity are sufficiently philosophical to scorn life, not regarding the latter as the highest goods by any means. But in order to make the outsiders happy, one has to preach a more perfect life of the soul after death to them. To make this comprehensible to outsiders one has to make use of apparent miracles. The more amazingly these are brought about, the more effective they will be.
GGJ|2|99|6|0|But with this goes deepest secrecy on the part of the initiated members at all times, and each is strictly obliged with outsiders to steer clear of the truth more than pestilence, for every truth makes man a slave of death, wherefore Moses also already in a short verse in his Genesis alluded to pure truth when he said: '... for in the day that thou eatest thereof (the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, - which is to say the tree of truth) thou shalt surely die.' And so it goes with every person looking everywhere for truth and throwing himself into its and therefore death's arms. Wherefore Moses, an initiate into all wisdom and truth of the Egyptian caste of priests, immediately founded a priestly class for the Jews, which has maintained itself to this day, but of course in a degenerated state.
GGJ|2|99|7|0|The main principle however has to be love, to which the outsiders should be obliged by God to be steadfastly committed in life, for which reason people should even be held to the practice of this virtue through commandments, which God is supposed to have revealed. In order to cultivate this virtue more and more, gradually sensorializing the Deity preached to them, the love to God before all has to be implanted in their hearts as firmly as possible, and God Himself conceptualised as on the one hand a good Father full of the deepest love, but to the stubborn on the other hand as a most just judge, who rewards all good in accordance with the love preached, but who also punishes everything opposed to the love preached, temporally and eternally. In this way it is easiest to keep mankind in check and made employable for all kinds of useful things.
GGJ|2|99|8|0|However, should some person turn up who started preaching the truth to fellow man whilst casting doubts on their own, then on the Institute's part everything should be done to put such monster, who brings millions their death through such truth-doctrines, out of the way as quickly as possible or, even better, to win them over to the initiates if possible. Because nothing is supposed to be more dangerous to the outsider than an enlightenment in the sphere of faith in a God and an eternal life.
GGJ|2|99|9|0|Behold, these are the life principles of your so highly praised, famous Essenes, Brother Judas! Taken in a worldly sense they cannot be criticised too strictly; but spiritually, in the quite different light we now have, they are reprehensible beyond measure! Because an uninitiated one will not ever hear one syllable of truth from their mouth; and if he wants to speak truth in front of them then he signs his certain death warrant!"
GGJ|2|99|10|0|Says Judas, appearing quite grim: "Oh, are these not beasts! Nay that these would-be anointed are anointed with such ointment I could not have believed by one iota without you; but now that you, as an erstwhile Essene tell us that, I believe it! But how did you get away from the cloister unscathed?"
GGJ|2|99|11|0|Says Bartholomew: "I had my initiation rounded off, passed my test and then came here for my Foreign Service. And because I enjoyed their full trust I was left outside, for this favour the cloister readily grants since it can only benefit therefrom rather than be harmed.
GGJ|2|99|12|0|Now, since I have learnt to know the full truth instead of the lie, I shall remain outside, that more certainly! I shall not be the one from whom those in the cloister find out what I know; but with time those outside shall find out what the Essenes in the cloister are doing!"
GGJ|2|100|1|1|The distressed disciples upon the sea.
GGJ|2|100|1|0|Says Peter: "This would be about the third night watch already (about one hour past midnight) yet there still is no vessel to be detected upon the sea."
GGJ|2|100|2|0|Says Andrew, who has very sharp eyes: "I cannot discover anything either for all my looking!"
GGJ|2|100|3|0|Says the tax collector Matthew: "If only the strong headwind would settle. The boatmen are exhausted from heavy rowing, even though we have pitched in with them several times. Only with heaviest strain can we maintain ourselves upon the high sea. If only it started dawning! The morning is bound to bring us a change of wind!"
GGJ|2|100|4|0|Says Nathanael: "I would wish for little else if only the Lord caught up with us, otherwise it would be advisable to go back and look for Him should He in the end has fallen into the Herodian's hands?"
GGJ|2|100|5|0|Says Simon: "Oh, tell me another! He to Whom all the heavens and elements are subject – and the miserable Herodian henchmen! He said that He would catch up with us when He has dismissed all the people, and that we should sail over ahead of Him. Whatever He says is holy and hence more than true. Long before we shall have reached the other shore with this wind He shall be with us. For He Who commands the winds can easily and rapidly negotiate the sea."
GGJ|2|100|6|0|Says John: "I fully agree with you. Hence let us all just trust nicely in Him for He shall not leave us in all eternity. Behold, with this wind that has tormented us these five hours already, our oars would have been of miserable effect against the wind, if His might over the elements had not maintained us upon the high sea. Without His influence we would have been back where we started long since. Because, if I see correctly, our ship is standing still as if bricked in on one spot, and I think that with firm faith in Him we could drop our ruderring, which has already completely exhausted our shipmates, for the ship shall not move from this spot regardless, and the Lord shall probably intend catching up with us here, otherwise we would with this storm, have already been God knows where!"
GGJ|2|100|7|0|Says Peter: "Yes, yes, you are completely right indeed! I feel it too that this hefty wind shall have no effect upon us, and our oars would not be mastering this storm if His divine power were not obviously helping us. I shall also tell the bosuns now not to bother too much with the oars. "
GGJ|2|100|8|0|Peter then went over to the boatmen to tell them to take it easy with the oars.
GGJ|2|100|9|0|But the shipmates say: "We can see the shore along the desert foaming white; the surge there must be stupendous. If we don't hold out upon the high till morning we all perish!"
GGJ|2|100|10|0|Says Peter to the bosuns: "If we were not disciples of the almighty Lord Jesus! Since we are however His disciples, the storm shall have little or no effect on us, even without the fruitless rowing. It is not long to go till morning, and we shall all fare better in daytime."
GGJ|2|100|11|0|In response to these words of Peter, the oarsmen gradually cease their oaring, discovering that the ship is also staying upon the high without their ruddering. And so the shipmates too gradually begin to believe that the ship is being maintained on the high by My power.
GGJ|2|101|1|1|Peter’s test of faith.
GGJ|2|101|1|0|By this time however the fourth watch set in. The wind relented somewhat, and the sharp-eyed Andrew was watching the string swell in every direction, catching sight of a person walking upon the sea waves as if upon dry land. [Matt. 14:25]
GGJ|2|101|2|0|Here Andrew called the brethren, drawing their attention to the moving shape, saying: "Brethren, this is not a good omen, it is a sea-ghost. When such beings show themselves then seamen have nothing good to expect. [Matt. 14:26]
GGJ|2|101|3|0|All easily agree with Andrew, taking much fright and starting to call out loudly: "Oh Jesus, why have you forsaken us, that we would all be irretrievably lost now? Oh if You still are somewhere then save us from certain doom!"
GGJ|2|101|4|0|Whilst the disciples were still screaming thus, I approached the ship to within ten paces, speaking to those shaking with fear: "Be of good cheer, it is I; be not afraid! [Matt. 14:27] Whereupon the disciples calmed down.
GGJ|2|101|5|0|Said Andrew: "By heaven, it is Jesus, our Lord and Master!"
GGJ|2|101|6|0|Peter was still somewhat doubtful, saying: "If it is Him then He must let me step out onto the sea so that I too like He would try a firm base for my feet!"
GGJ|2|101|7|0|Says Andrew: "Are you going to have the courage to step out on the rough sea if He calls you?"
GGJ|2|101|8|0|Says Peter: "Of course! I know only too well that the sea is deepest here; if it is Him, then I shall suffer no harm. If it is a ghost following us, then we are lost anyway. Then I go down before you only a few moments earlier to prepare a dwelling place for you all!"
GGJ|2|101|9|0|Whereupon Peter went down to the lowest part of the hull, calling out to Me: "Lord, if it is You then bid me to come to You on the water!" [Matt.14:28]
GGJ|2|101|10|0|And I said to him: "Come out and be convinced!"
GGJ|2|101|11|0|To that Peter stepped out of the ship and unto the water, to the brethren's screams with fear. When the brethren saw that Peter did not go under but walked on the water like I, all doubt left them and each believed that it is I.
GGJ|2|101|12|0|Peter made hast to get to Me [Matt. 14:29]. But when he was still seven small paces distance he saw a powerful wind whipping up high waves. He took a mighty fright, starting to think how the lofty waves may fetch him off after all, losing some of the strong faith, noticing that he was already sinking to his knees. Whereupon he gave out an immense yell: "Lord, help me!" [Matt. 14:30]
GGJ|2|101|13|0|But I quickly stepped over to him, stretched out My hand after him and pulled him out, sitting him on top of the water, which then carried him as before – saying to him however: "Oh you of little faith! Why did you doubt? [Matt. 14:31] Don't you know that only undoubting faith is the master of all elements?"
GGJ|2|101|14|0|Said Peter: "Lord, forgive me! For You see that I am but a weak human. The wind and the oncoming waves scared me."
GGJ|2|101|15|0|Said I: "All is well again, and we are now standing upon the ship, and so let us step down into it."
GGJ|2|101|16|0|Whereupon we stepped into the ship, and the storm ceased the same moment. [Matt. 14:32]
GGJ|2|101|17|0|All, the disciples and the boatmen, hastened over to Me, praising Me and saying with one voice: "Only now do we recognise that you are of a truth God's Son!" [Matt. 14:33]
GGJ|2|101|18|0|And My John embraced and hugged Me with all his strength, saying: "Oh You my Jesus, that we only have You again! Now all our fear is gone! Only do not leave us ever, for it is too terrible to be without You! Verily, this nocturnal sea voyage I shall remember all my life! For this much fear and horror I had not suffered yet! Now the storm can rage around us as much as it wants to, for now we have its master in our midst who can bid it be calm, and the monster must obey the voice of the Almighty."
GGJ|2|102|1|1|Arrival at Gennesareth.
GGJ|2|102|1|0|Say I: "Whether you see Me or not, I am still with you, for, if you believe in Me, rely on My name, trust and hope and love Me truly, then I am always with and among you, but I am not with the one who doubts Me – even if he saw Me stand beside him.
GGJ|2|102|2|0|Actually, brother Bartholomew did the right thing in revealing – especially to Judas – the nature of the Essenes. It will not be of much benefit to him though, but all the more so to you others, For Judas secretly enjoys such deceptions and thinks: "If I do not learn from Jesus how to perform miracles, I shall go to the Essenes." – For he is and remains a miser, and he prefers 10 talents of gold to the most heavenly truth and eternal life. If Herod should today make him a substantial offer, he would betray and sell all of us. This earth will hardly ever make him better.
GGJ|2|102|3|0|Therefore, nothing is more dangerous to man's eternal life than the great treasures of this world. And what would it benefit man if he possessed the treasures of the whole world, but harmed his soul? Before he realises what is happening, his soul will be taken from him and thrown into great darkness where there is eternal weeping and gnashing of teeth. What use will all this treasures be to him then?
GGJ|2|102|4|0|Let all of you, therefore, gather treasures of the spirit which cannot be destroyed by rust and moths, then you will have an abundance of everything eternally.
GGJ|2|102|5|0|Behold, many a ship with its cargo, its masters and sailors lies buried at the bottom of the sea. What did they gain who hoped to make a great profit in the markets? A storm made an end to all their loose dealings, and their souls are buried in the deep, too.
GGJ|2|102|6|0|You, however, has in your ship, which this night had to battle against a violent storm, nothing but a cargo of indestructible treasures for spirit and life from God, -and behold, the gale was unable with all its fierce force to hurl you down into the abyss. And I came to you on foot across the raging waves in order to show you actively that he who carries only heaven's everlasting treasures within him, can easily rise above all the wild storms and waves of the bustle of life, can walk over them unharmed and finally is and remains a master over all the troubles of the world.
GGJ|2|102|7|0|But if he loads his ship of life with the treasures of the world and falls prey to the storm above the waves of his worldly cares, ship and skipper will both perish. – Have all of you understood this properly?"
GGJ|2|102|8|0|Say all: "Yes, Lord, that was clear, understandable and so absolutely true."
GGJ|2|102|9|0|Say I: "Well, then let us sail across to the little town of Gennesareth and the free little land of the same name as its town."
GGJ|2|102|10|0|The crew began to row and we landed roughly half a league below the town of Gennesareth. [Matt. 14:34] But the sea formed towards Gennesareth a large bay which was connected with it through a barely ten fathoms wide channel, and this is why the bay was called "Lake Gennesareth". We came ashore on the left spit of land, for the ships that entered Lake Gennesareth through the straits had to pay a toll. We had our ship tied up and, leaving two of the boatmen behind to guard it, we went with the other six into the town where we bought for them bread, salt and some wine. After this night they badly needed to restore their strength.
GGJ|2|102|11|0|And I blessed the few things they bought for themselves, so that all of them were provided with food and drink for several days.
GGJ|2|102|12|0|I stayed in Gennesareth for several days, for it was a free city where one was safe from Jerusalem, form the temple as well as from Herod, because it was under the strict protection of the Romans who had a permanent military camp there which was under the command of Capernaum. This fact, being of little consequence, is not mentioned anywhere in the Scriptures, but this is exactly how it was.
GGJ|2|103|1|1|The Lord with His at the innkeeper Ebahl’s
GGJ|2|103|1|0|On arriving in the city we stepped off at the inn of an upright man by the name of Ebahl.
GGJ|2|103|2|0|Ebahl received us with much hospitality, saying: "By all appearances and apparel are you Gallileans from around Genezareth?" We answer in the affirmative and he at once ordered bread, wine and fish for us, saying: "You shall be free of charge for three days. Should you however as Nazarenes be able to clear me up about the renown Savior by the name of Jesus who is supposed to heal all manner of sickness in the most miraculous way, then I shall maintain you free of charge for life, eating and drinking whatever you will.
GGJ|2|103|3|0|If things stand thus with the renowned Jesus then I will do anything to find him and accompany him on my knees to bring Him here. Because our otherwise good and free little land unfortunately has the unpleasant feature of constant affliction with all kinds of grave illnesses. The sicknesses are not necessarily of a fatal kind but that much more bothersome and hard to shrug off.
GGJ|2|103|4|0|If therefore it were possible to bring this Saviour to us – by Jehovah – I don't know what I would give. I have myself one inn full of sick who cannot journey a step further for pain, and some are from distant parts; even Egyptians, Persians and Indians are among them, unable to depart. Likewise there are Pharisees and Scribes from Jerusalem and two Essene brethren intensively ailing, and no doctor or savior regardless of the number having called here could master their sickness.
GGJ|2|103|5|0|If therefore you can bring me this Jesus of Nazareth or at least half convince me of where I can meet up with him then as said you are my guests for life."
GGJ|2|103|6|0|Say I: "Why have you not sent messengers after Him long since, seeing that He is staying in Nazareth?"
GGJ|2|103|7|0|Says Ebahl: "This I have done not once but quite often, yet have never had the fortune of hearing from the returned messengers: 'we have found Him'. They indeed told me of a thousand miraculous things about Him which they were told by others but they themselves were never fortunate enough to make His personal acquaintance."
GGJ|2|103|8|0|Say I: "Very well, since I see that it is not self-interest that stirred you in relation to the Savior Jesus but the one and only desire to bring the suffering help regardless of their nationality – what moved Me also to come here – so know to your joy and comfort that I am the same Jesus whom you have often sought in vain, and the sick people at your inn shall be helped instantly." Now send your servants over to the inn asking if any more sick are to be found there!"
GGJ|2|103|9|0|Ebahl was quite beside himself with joy, saying: "Master, if it is You then I believe Your words and need not enquire further; You are certain to be so and I cannot already in advance praise God enough for letting my house meet with such unexpectedly great grace. Master, great godly Master, give commands for Yourself and yours, for now You are fully Lord in my house. All that You find therein must submit to Your will."
GGJ|2|103|10|0|Whilst he was still talking like that, news already came from his large inn that close on two thousand sick became instantly well. A miracle must have occurred or this could not be possible. The sick would come themselves and render the innkeeper their fervent thanks in word and deed.
GGJ|2|103|11|0|Says Ebahl: "Go and tell them that firstly I have no need of all that and that not the least thanks is due to myself but God alone Who through His grace has led the miraculous Saviour to our place. Ask reasonable innkeeping fees from the wealthy that are strangers, but nothing above that from anyone. The locals however are to be free of charge."
GGJ|2|103|12|0|With these words the news heralds leave and do as told by their lord.
GGJ|2|103|13|0|Thereafter Ebahl turns to Me again, falling on his knees and thanking Me with many tears of joy for this wonderful favour bestowed upon his house.
GGJ|2|103|14|0|But I bid him to rise and introduce his wives and daughters to Me.
GGJ|2|103|15|0|And he goes and does as requested by Me.
GGJ|2|103|16|0|After bringing his two wives and sixteen children, among them ten male and six female, he said to Me: "Behold me, a true Israelite still! Like Jakob, our forefather, had a Leah and a Rachel as wives, begetting children with both, just so I also took on two wives who are not however sisters, having begotten the ten boys with the older woman and the six daughters with the younger; but as You see, the boys are already sprightly men and youths whilst the six girls too are each already ripened to maidens over ten years, yet I am seventy.
GGJ|2|103|17|0|All these children have been raised in accordance with Scripture, and my eldest son is a Scribe but not in the Temple's employ but only in himself and once, for his descendants. But my other children nevertheless also are thoroughly conversant with Scripture, knowing the pure will of God and always held strictly to keeping with it. Thy love God but they also fear Him, because fear of God is the beginning of wisdom. In my house the truly wise proverbs of Jesus of Sirah are strictly implemented. Are You great Master happy with my domestic arrangements?"
GGJ|2|103|18|0|Say I: "Your domestic set-up cannot be questioned under prevailing norms, and I don't prohibit anyone from having two, three or even more wives, because the woman was created for the purpose of human procreation. A barren woman is not God pleasing, be it that she is barren by nature, something beyond human control.
GGJ|2|103|19|0|But in future, no man should take more than one maiden, or a widow still capable of child bearing; for had it been God's will that a man should have more than one woman then He would surely have created more than one woman for Adam. But it was God's will that each man should have only one woman and hence gave Adam only one woman.
GGJ|2|103|20|0|That men later departed from this first Commandment – which especially with the heathens often led to depraved evil, since especially a prince could take to himself all the country's most beautiful maidens and ontop of that purchase others from foreign princes – that was not God's but men's sensuality. Because many of the wives of a prince or other rich man were not wives for propagation but mere prostitutes for the awakening of spoiled manhood and its lust. Man then does not live fully within the divine order if not keeping the first primordial Commandment of God.
GGJ|2|103|21|0|Oh, something quite different would be if one of the wives were barren, as was the case with Rachel; there man can take another wife unto himself for the purpose of generating a descendant. With yourself nevertheless things are in the right order, for you always had a God-pleasing attitude and you therefore are righteous before God and men, or I would not have come to your house!"
GGJ|2|104|1|1|The Lord blesses Ebahl’s family. Rebuking the Essenes.
GGJ|2|104|1|0|Hereafter I blessed the children and the two wives as one, as they were both of one mind and heart, never arguing or bickering. After the blessing, I sent the two wives and sixteen children on their way, saying to Ebahl: "You can be well pleased with your children, for there is not a spoilt one among them, neither spiritually nor in the natural sense. All are bursting with health and have crystal pure hearts, full of piousness and obedience, whilst your two wives are still youthful of appearance. The sickly air of this place does not seem to affect your house."
GGJ|2|104|2|0|Says Ebahl: "Indeed, for the locals, the air and water is quite harmless, but not so for strangers; for these sometimes need to tarry here for only two days and then taken so ill that they sometimes don't leave the sick bed for a year. Once they have gotten over the sickness however, they can stay as long as they like, yet remain well.
GGJ|2|104|3|0|Yet it is a great pity for this land, for we find it hard to get labourers and the foreign travellers, unless for special business, avoid this area like an ass, whilst a good half of those coming with urgent business remain with us sick. Likewise some good two thirds of Roman soldiers are bed ridden and now physician can master their sickness. After one or maybe two years they recover by themselves remaining well.
GGJ|2|104|4|0|The oddest thing is that not two of them ever get the same sickness! One contracts fever, another some pestilence, a third diarrhea, a fourth a burning cough, and thus everyone something else, and no physician knows what to do with the sick. And so there are a great number come down with all kinds of sickness in our little country, and none that can be helped. Mortality however is quite low, but that much greater the number of constantly suffering.
GGJ|2|104|5|0|Perhaps it is possible for You to heal all the sick and then give us a remedy for our country at large through which people can guard against the onslaught of this area's maladies?"
GGJ|2|104|6|0|Say I: "Since I shall tarry here for a few days anyway, the native sick shall find out from the healed that I am here. Those who come shall be helped, but those that don't come shall not be healed; for none in the entire country is so sick as to not be able to make their way here!"
GGJ|2|104|7|0|Says Ebahl: "If it please You, my godly Master, then I would dispatch messengers all over the country!"
GGJ|2|104|8|0|Say I: "Let that be, for they shall soon enough find out everywhere."
GGJ|2|104|9|0|Soon thereafter several healed ones, among them Pharisees and Scribes from Jerusalem and two Essene brethren arrive to thank Me for the healing and to if possible learn of Me the science of how I instantly heal the sick just through the word.
GGJ|2|104|10|0|But I wouldn't have much to do with them, saying only: "What are you seeking? Your obsession is this world and its costly matter, but here we are dealing with the purely spiritual. If however you have never comprehended what matter is, how would you comprehend the purely spiritual? And you Essenes in particular, preaching a god and a resurrection to your believers, working costly miracles for gaining followers for your blind doctrine. Your principles are: 'one has to benevolently deceive and lie to people in order to make them happy, for truth kills this earth's well-being'.
GGJ|2|104|11|0|If the lie were the basis on which to make people happy, how would you want to hear the truth from Me now? You lack everything for the recognition of God's kingdom on earth, and you are the very last, although you wold be first! Verily if you remain as you are, you shall never have a share in the kingdom of God!
GGJ|2|104|12|0|Of what use your good will to make people happy through deception and lie in a worldly sense if you therewith kill the souls of the blind?
GGJ|2|104|13|0|My basis for making mankind happy however is: at any cost to the body and all its prospering, save the soul and prepare for it a true, eternal life.
GGJ|2|104|14|0|But how shall you feel in the beyond where those you deceived shall be your judges? You do not believe of course that it shall be so, but it shall nevertheless be as I now told you.
GGJ|2|104|15|0|If you don't believe My words, then believe on account of My works, which no man has worked before Me!
GGJ|2|104|16|0|Yet if My works are genuine and true, bearing witness to My words, then surely My words are bound to be true?
GGJ|2|104|17|0|None can tell you about India except he who has been there, having come from there; none likewise can advise you about the beyond other than He who has come to you from there – and I am He!
GGJ|2|104|18|0|He who believes My words shall have life eternal; but he who does not believe shall go over into everlasting death. For My words are not like those of a man of this world; they are life and give life to him who receives them into his heart, acting in accordance with them and their all-enlivening spirit!
GGJ|2|104|19|0|The words that you Essenes preach to the people are all lies and deception, because you do not yourselves believe what you teach. For you have a twofold doctrine: one for the people and one for yourselves, of which you say among yourselves that it is true but that the people must not hear of same, in order to be contented and happy through the purported lie.
GGJ|2|104|20|0|Yet I say unto you that you have nonetheless given the people more truth with your purported lie than yourselves! Because that which you regard as truth is a complete lie, but what you teach the people is only a half lie, wherefore you were also tolerated on God's part.
GGJ|2|104|21|0|However, in future teach the truth and believe in it yourselves, then you will become worthy and rewarded servants in the vineyard of God; however, stay away forever from lies and deceit and never make use of it, otherwise an evil judgement will befall you soon!"
GGJ|2|104|22|0|Say the two Essenes: "Master, we recognise indeed that you have spoken correctly, and concerning us two, we shall do everything possible to preach your words in our large society, yet we cannot guarantee anything. Our brethren are by no means cruel, one can speak quite freely behind closed doors and also get a hearing, but it is quite another thing as to whether the matter discussed shall have any effect. But we two shall speak and in advanced are assured to be heard with the greatest attention!"
GGJ|2|104|23|0|Say I: "Do your part, and God shall not fail to do His. Accept the full truth, and this shall make you free everlastingly."
GGJ|2|104|24|0|Say the two Essenes: "Lord and Master, permit us to remain here for the term of Your stay."
GGJ|2|104|25|0|Say I: "You are free and can stay for as long as you choose."
GGJ|2|105|1|1|The Lord and the Roman Centurion.
GGJ|2|105|1|0|The two were happy with this advice, and Ebahl came and invited Me and My disciples to lunch which he had organised in an abundant manner; no strange guest was allowed to partake of same other than his family. This galled the several Pharisees of course, for they were bent upon being the first everywhere and receive accolade from all sides. They were indeed hosted superbly in another dining room but were not happy on perceiving that Ebahl was paying Me far more attention than them. They actually asked an attendant after the meal whether the host had not considered them worthy of dining at his table.
GGJ|2|105|2|0|But the attendant cleverly replied: "Due to the many sick the Lord had a few things to discuss with the miracle physician and hence sought him out in private."
GGJ|2|105|3|0|Say the Pharisees and Scribes: "Are you unaware of the fact that in any house where we have stopped off, all secrets must be disclosed to us for it is us who purify you when you have polluted yourselves and also heal you when plagued by grave illness!"
GGJ|2|105|4|0|Says the attendant: "If you are such harbingers of blessings, why are you not able to help yourselves? Had not the Nazarene miracle healer been as it were blown here by the wind then your intense rheumatic pains would in no way left you; you have only His miraculous power to thank for now sitting in this dining room completely healed. He Who is capable of such really is owed distinction over you!"
GGJ|2|105|5|0|To this convincing retort by the attendant, the Pharisees and Scribes say not another word and purport contentment, not heart-felt but by sheer necessity.
GGJ|2|105|6|0|Towards evening some one hundred people plagued by all kinds of sicknesses arrive from the city's dwelling places and its surrounds asking Me to make them well; and I go out among them, making them all well by the mere word.
GGJ|2|105|7|0|The healed however, all praise God for giving man such power, going home cheerfully and of sound health.
GGJ|2|105|8|0|In the evening a Centurion arrives who was in command of the soldiers for this area, asking Me whether I may not also want to help the many sick soldiers.
GGJ|2|105|9|0|And I said to him: "Go, and it shall be in accordance with your faith!"
GGJ|2|105|10|0|And the said Centurion went to the camp and found that no soldier was still sick in any way. He returned to me with cheer, wanting to reward Me with gold and silver.
GGJ|2|105|11|0|But I rejected such, saying to the Chief: "Friend, I don't heal anyone for treasures of this world, but only for the treasures from heaven; and these are firstly a living faith and secondly a true, unselfish love for God and neighbour, regardless of status!"
GGJ|2|105|12|0|Love your subordinates as if they were your physical brethren, not treating them too harshly, then you shall reward Me most worthily! The gold and silver which you intended giving Me however, give to Ebahl, because his inn costs him a lot and it is good that it should be maintained.
GGJ|2|105|13|0|But it would nevertheless be good if you Romans in future built inns for the poor instead of temples for idols, for your gods of wood, iron and stone are images made by human hands, and you can kneel in front of them for years, and they shall not be able to help you because they are dead. But if you look after the many poor, the sick, the festering, the cripples, lame, blind and deaf in properly equipped guest houses, attempting to find healing for the sick, then the one true, living God shall regard your good works, blessing you manifold. Your dead gods however, shall neither bless you for the good nor punish you for evil.
GGJ|2|105|14|0|And when attempting to maintain justice and order in your kingdom then you must wield sword and spear. Then with the weapons in your hand you only do what God would do for you if you acknowledged God and kept His Commandments."
GGJ|2|106|1|1|The Roman Chief’s wordly self-assurance.
GGJ|2|106|1|0|Says the Centurion: "Dear friend, I recognise quite well that you speak the truth and that things should be the way you spoke to me now most wisely and amicably; but the human world is a mighty current against which it is very hard to swim. Whencesoever anyone tried to do so, he was swallowed up by the mighty whirlpools. This can only take place in small, quiet locations to where the current cannot get with its destructive force; whoever throws himself into the vortex of the current is lost.
GGJ|2|106|2|0|It is for you therefore dear friend easy to speak the truth in a quiet spot whose people are still compliant, not having yet breathed the luxuriant pestilence of the big world; but go to Rome, to Athens, to Jerusalem and if you are not fully a god then you shall only too soon get to taste the full sharpness of the sword of the earth's mighty, like John of Bethabara, whom the mighty Herod had beheaded in prison.
GGJ|2|106|3|0|Behold, this John surely was a man who, sky distant from any worldly earnings, from deepest possible self-denial and with captivating rhetoric told men the barest truth to their faces and thousands accepted his doctrine, truly glowing with godly spirit, repenting in free will and converting to goodness. But after leaving Bethabara about two months ago as I was told, starting to preach and baptise upon the big Jordan near Jerusalem, it took only a few days and Herod's henchmen overpowered him and threw him into prison, to where only his several well-to-do disciples, paying a certain fee where able to come before his beheading, of which I was informed a couple of days ago. Now the disciples can of course secretly tell his doctrine to their acquaintances and relatives, and the latter to their children; but it is questionable whether his doctrine in a couple of hundred years shall maintain itself the way it came from his mouth!
GGJ|2|106|4|0|Our Roman doctrine about God is bound to have exactly the same origin as that of the Jews; for it is also based on a primordial being to whom all gods are subject! Myth has given this being many names; the Greeks still call it the unknown God of Gods; the Romans call it the Fatum to whom all other powers are subject.
GGJ|2|106|5|0|Look at the present divine doctrine of the Greeks and Romans, and you shall find that it is composed of the most silly, meaningless fables and fairytales, gathered together from human virtues, but nonetheless mainly from human passions, weaknesses and vices. And this is imposed upon mankind with fire and sword! But do it differently if you can and you shall not be hindered on my part.
GGJ|2|106|6|0|The nicest example however you will find in the divine doctrine of Moses. Read Moses and afterwards look at the Temple and tell me whether one iota of the wisdom doctrine remains. God Himself is supposed in the desert near the Red Sea to have thundered down with lightning the truly salutary Commandments to His people on tables of stone, tying up the old Covenant between Himself and His people. Those who dared to deviate were punished instantly with all kinds of evil and even death itself. But to what good end all this? Ask the current Temple mysteries, now reaching into the abominable, and they shall deliver the most obvious testimonies to vanity.
GGJ|2|106|7|0|Where is the glorious Ark of the Covenant, above which God dwelt in a pillar of fire? Yes, you indeed get to see a naphtha flame, if you are a Roman and offer the Temple some gold and silver; but no trace can be found of the glorious Ark of the Covenant.
GGJ|2|106|8|0|Hence in my humble opinion there is therefore nothing to any divine doctrine or revelation. It may be ever so pure at the outset, but in the hands of men it shall be so distorted that it shall resemble the original one no more than a centenarian resembles the newly born babe. Time and the diverse human passions and needs transform the purest into the most impure. And a great and unconquerable testimony to this truth is the history of all periods and nations which no one can deny.
GGJ|2|106|9|0|Behold further, friend: although I would not overestimate myself to the extent of imagining myself a teacher to you, I yet believe that here and there – excluding your certainly most profound knowledge of nature's secret powers, I too have some limited understanding of higher human affairs, and would advise you as a fairly like-minded philanthropist to yourself to flee like the worst pestilence the large towns, where humanity is sunk to its deepest life-foundations, or this earth shall not be trodden by your redeeming feet much longer!
GGJ|2|106|10|0|Don't trust the Pharisees, Scribes, your own doctrine, and enter Herod's fiefdom rarely, and you shall still be able to do much good for poor mankind. But if yo go beyond this, then you shall soon share John's rough fate. For I am placed to know the indescribable evil of the people of this world. Take the sword out of Rome's grasp today, lifting the oppressive laws away, and the next day men shall proceed among each other more despicably than a herd of tigers, bears, wolves and hyenas. Men shall turn into devils and women into furies!"
GGJ|2|107|1|1|The Lord gives the Chief hints about His nature and ministry.
GGJ|2|107|1|0|Say I: "You are indeed a truly dear man and friend, and what you said is unfortunately only too true; if I were a man like the people of this earth then I would follow your advice without hesitation, for there is an upright virile heart beating in your breast; but I am a completely different man and being than you take Me for! Behold, all power of the heavens and this earth must obey Me, and hence I have nothing to fear. The Scripture shall indeed be fulfilled in Me bitterly and painfully, but not according to this world's will but the Father in heaven, Who now is within Me nonetheless, as I am in Him from eternity. But My power shall not suffer the tiniest loss on that account. For if it was My will, then this earth would be transformed into minutest dust, together with everything in and upon it that breathes and strives; but since My motto is to maintain, this does not happen.
GGJ|2|107|2|0|It is possible that I shall be accused of stirring up the people and of blaspheming against God, out of rage and the most jealous hypocrisy of the Temple, and then nailed to the cross; but none of this shall break My might nor make the least inroad upon My doctrine to the end of this world.
GGJ|2|107|3|0|With time, wordly-minded men shall do with My doctrine what in the mainly the Egyoptians, Greeks and Romans did with the primordial teaching which Adam and his first descendants received; but next to such idolatry there shall also be many who will maintain My doctrine and power in the same original state it went forth from My mouth and therewith possess the power that shall be given them through a living faith in My word, both temporally and in the beyond eternally. I therefore also am a Lord and hence fear no lord nor their laws."
GGJ|2|107|4|0|Says the Centurion: "Friend, with a few words a lot is said! After what you have achieved here, I almost could believe it that something like this is possible for you, although such healings - just not in this exceeding measure - are not altogether foreign; for it is a known matter, that extraordinary appearances often have a miraculous decisive influence on the bodily as well as psychological health of a person depending the composition of his temperament. It so happened for example that a great shock gave a deaf-mute person back his hearing and voice! I could tell you many similar cases, - but the time is too short.
GGJ|2|107|5|0|In short I just want to tell you by this, that your healing method, however extraordinary it is and how much thanks we owe you, cannot provide me with the full conviction, that no other power in heaven and on earth can cause you any harm! I do not want to argue the possibility of it, - with God all things should be possible; however friend, there exists a large gap between possibility and reality! If I get to know you better, I perhaps will become a more firm believer.
GGJ|2|107|6|0|But now, dearest, best friend, I beg you, do not regard my perhaps somewhat presumptuous speech as negative; since I only spoke as I understand it, not from a bad heart but from a surely good heart! But now official matters are calling to which I must attend; but tomorrow I will be at service to you for the whole day!"
GGJ|2|107|7|0|Says I: "If you want to stay, you can stay; for your duties have been concluded in your name!"
GGJ|2|107|8|0|Says the captain: "It is already quite dusk; without the moon it would already be dark; I will be back soon, - I quickly must hop into the camp and see whether the guards have been properly posted."
GGJ|2|107|9|0|With these words the captain hastily leaves the room and Ebahl praises him as a commandant without equal and that Genezareth can regard it as a great fortune, to have in all matters such an experienced, righteous and in his sphere very clever military chief!
GGJ|2|107|10|0|Says I: "This he really is to the shame of many Jews who have Gods' words and Gods' commandments, but whose heart is nevertheless full of lies and full of deceptions, full of bickering, rage, adultery and all kinds of harlotry. Therefore it will come to pass, that the promised kingdom to David will according to the statement of Daniel be taken away from the Jews and given to the heathens, and the descendants of the son of Hagar will rule over the descendants of Isaac, although at this stage all salvation over the whole earth originates from the tribe Juda."
GGJ|2|107|11|0|Says Ebahl: "Master, you are as Saviour better than a prophet! I can still not understand it why the prophets without exception always state something bad but never something good! Must it be like this or do the prophets believe to sustain their mysterious reputation by it, if they announce to the people one judgement of God after another?
GGJ|2|107|12|0|Dear, marvellous Master, I have noticed from your speeches, that besides being a miracle healer you are something else, namely a prophet similar to the four great Prophets, and as such you could give me some explanation about the unusual being of the prophets! As said, the prophets have always been a riddle to me, and therefore I would like to know something more about them from you!"
GGJ|2|108|1|1|Relationship of a prophet with God and human beings
GGJ|2|108|1|0|Says I: "A prophet is a simple, natural man just like you with all kinds of weaknesses. However, since he has a wise heart wherein neither anger nor vengefulness nor envy or pride or adultery or various kinds of harlotry can strike roots, the Divine Spirit cleanses his heart of the manifold dross of the world. And when the heart has been cleansed like that, the Divine Spirit pours a light from the heavens into such a heart.
GGJ|2|108|2|0|Since the prophet easily recognises this to be a light from the heavens which always expresses itself in clearly audible words, the thus prepared prophet needs only to repeat with the voice of his mouth what he clearly and distinctly hears in his heart and is hereby already prophesying on a fully prophetic scale.
GGJ|2|108|3|0|If this is necessary, the prophet's will is prompted by God to speak to the people and also do before them what he hears in his heart, - and this is then called a truthful prophecy or prediction and is quite as much God's word as if God Himself had spoken directly to the people.
GGJ|2|108|4|0|However, because of this such a prophet is not a jot more important before God than any other person who does not possess this gift at all; for the prophet must of his very own will also practice what the Spirit of God has spoken through his heart and mouth to the people, otherwise a judgment will come upon him just as upon everyone who hears the will of God but does not follow it – and there a prophet is even worse off than another person. For if another one in the weakness and night of his soul has difficulty believing what the prophet speaks to him, his judgment for not believing what the prophet told him will be a lighter one. But for the prophet himself there is no excuse, and this applies also to the one who did believe but for love of the world and its treasures did not do what the prophet had bid him.
GGJ|2|108|5|0|However, the reward of a prophet will once be greater than that of another person, for a prophet will once be greater than that of another person, for a prophet must always bear a sevenfold burden compared with that of any other person. All those to whom a prophet has spoken, the good as well as the bad, will in the beyond be handed over to the prophet and he will judge them in My name for every word he has spoken to them in vain.
GGJ|2|108|6|0|But whoever in My name and the name of the prophet himself takes a true prophet into his house, provides for him and is his friend, will once also receive the reward of a prophet. And who supports a prophet to ease his difficult work will also receive a prophet's reward; for in the beyond a prophet's servant will be on the same level as the prophet himself and will, therefore, judge the spirits subordinate to the prophet and reign over them, and his kingdom will be everlasting.
GGJ|2|108|7|0|But woe betide those who forsake a prophet and sometimes in one or the other thing even distrust him, and even greater woe to the persecutors of a prophet. For these will hardly ever come to see God. But whoever lays hands on a prophet shall be punished with eternal fire in the lowest hell. A prophet's heart is God's and so is his mouth, his hands, feet, eyes and ears. Where the prophet is, there is also God; therefore, you shall enter his dwelling place with deep reverence, for the place where he is standing is holy. That must be observed within the heart, not for the sake of the prophet who is a man, but for the sake of God Who speaks and testifies in the prophet's heart.
GGJ|2|108|8|0|The reason why a true prophet announces judgment upon judgement on the world is simply the fact that God awakens a prophet only when the world has forgotten Him and has plunged into all the worldly vices.
GGJ|2|108|9|0|Tell Me, Ebahl, whether you now do understand the nature of a true prophet?"
GGJ|2|108|10|0|Says Ebahl: "Completely, you my highly regarded master. But judging from this you must surely be a prophet too?"
GGJ|2|108|11|0|Say I: "I am not a prophet, for it is writhen: 'No prophet will arise from Galilee!' But I am more than a prophet. For in My bosom dwells that same Spirit whom spoke through the mouth of the prophets and will be speaking much more henceforth. For those who will be carrying My name in their heart, fully believing, will also have the spirit of prophecy within them.
GGJ|2|108|12|0|Ebahl says: "Lord and Master! It seems to me that no common man is able to talk like you! There is another one behind you which is being hidden from our eyes by your coat and skin!"
GGJ|2|109|1|1|The prophets as messengers of God and their distinction from the Lord’s nature
GGJ|2|109|1|0|Whilst Ebahl, within whom a different light was already dawning is still reasoning thus, the Centurion is already returning and telling joyfully and in amazement how he had found everything in the best of order. And how his subordinates were astonished that according to their witness he had now come to them a second time asking if all was in good order, since he had already himself a half hour previously given orders to that effect! But he got himself out of the corner by pretending to just be checking up, after which all were at ease without further questions.
GGJ|2|109|2|0|But filled with curiosity he asked who in that case had been his stand-in, carrying out his work so laudably in his stead.
GGJ|2|109|3|0|Say I: "Did I not previously say unto you that all powers in heaven and forces upon earth were under My command every moment. Which however you were not willing to believe! Now however you surely shall believe that I eternally have no need of fearing death, and that I too am a Lord Who has something to say and command!"
GGJ|2|109|4|0|Says the captain: "Yes, Lord and Master, You must be a God! And our Roman divine doctrine is no longer as mysterious to me as heretofore, for in Yourself I now have the most living proof that now and then a God left His heaven to show himself for a time to mortal children one way or another, enriching them with all kinds of spiritual and earthly treasures, so that he mortal may cultivate the otherwise barren earth for a future abode of immortal gods! - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|2|109|5|0|Say I: "This is no more than empty conjecture of quite pagan subtlety but lacking even a single spark of truth the way you understand it.
GGJ|2|109|6|0|Ah, if by 'earth' You understand mens' cognition and will, then you could at least be right by some good correspondence of truth; but gods that are not and exist nowhere have never trodden the earth's soil anywhere. Those men, however, through whom God's spirit spoke to men of this earth, and through whose will many and quite frequent wonders took place, were no gods but prophets, humans more or less like yourself, and who too died physically, - but of course not according to soul and spirit.
GGJ|2|109|7|0|In Me, however, the spirit of God for the first time sets foot on this earth! It is the same spirit about whom all the forefathers, all the old wise and all the prophets have over and over again prophesied in their pure visions."
GGJ|2|109|8|0|But even as I was speaking thus to the astonished Commander, a servant came into the room saying that out there in the open once again a large number of sick were waiting for help, and whether I was prepared to help them.
GGJ|2|109|9|0|Said I do the servant: "Go and tell them that they can depart to their homes in good cheer!"
GGJ|2|109|10|0|And the servant rushed outside and was not a little amazed at seeing all those, previously moaning and lamenting in the hallway, now cheerfully and gaily pacing about, praising God. Only after a while did he say to the healed what I told him, and the healed left for their respective homes.
GGJ|2|109|11|0|Thereafter for nearly another two hours discussions of a similar nature as with the previous healing were conducted and therefore can be passed over here. During the conversations we enjoyed bread and wine and then took to our rest.
GGJ|2|110|1|1|The walk upon the see.
GGJ|2|110|1|0|Early the next day the whole place was again filled with all kinds of sick people.
GGJ|2|110|2|0|Ebahl came to Me and asked Me that I should help him; since they blocked the space in front of his house to such an extend that no person could enter or leave. He also has seen the Centurion outside, who wanted to enter the house but could not pass through the crowd of closely lined sick people!
GGJ|2|110|3|0|I then walked to the front door, lifted my hands above the sick, - and at once all of them were healed, screamed of joy and praised God in heaven Who gave such power to the people!
GGJ|2|110|4|0|But asked them to keep quiet and to go home and to avoid the sin in future! And they all obeyed and went home.
GGJ|2|110|5|0|Thereupon I said to Ebahl: "If during the day still others are coming and looking for help, they should not occupy the street but settle on the large pasture on the other side of the street, where they will be helped; however, those who occupy the open street will not be helped! - Thereupon I blessed the pasture and everyone sick who stepped on to the pasture, was healed immediately.
GGJ|2|110|6|0|On this day hundreds of sick came from all the towns, markets and villages and among them was not one who was not healed.
GGJ|2|110|7|0|Both Essenes made from hour to hour bigger eyes and the group of pharisees and scribes got more annoyed from hour to hour, since their status also decreased from hour to hour to nothing; for they were not looked at and were asked nothing and Ebahl's people made it clear to them that they became totally obsolete in the house and since it was a nice day they could travel back to Jerusalem. - However, they did not accepted such advice but stayed put.
GGJ|2|110|8|0|After a while one of the pharisees came to Me and asked Me if the pasture would keep its properties in future.
GGJ|2|110|9|0|Said I: "Only for today until sundown!"
GGJ|2|110|10|0|Says the pharisee: "Why not forever?"
GGJ|2|110|11|0|Says I: "Because there exist people who would fence off such pasture too soon too high and would demand a lot of gold and silver from those who would like to become healthy again; and since I do not want this to happen, the pasture will remain health-bringing only until evening since the throng of people is to large. - Tomorrow, if there are fewer people coming here to get cured, they will be healed by their faith and their trust!"
GGJ|2|110|12|0|Upon this My explanation the questioners very annoyed turned their backs and for the rest of day did not ask Me anything further; instead the two Essenes dealt even more busily with Me.
GGJ|2|110|13|0|Because of that the Centurion became annoyed with the two Essenes and would liked to have told them that they already had discussed enough with Me; however, out of love for Me, he controlled himself most forcefully.
GGJ|2|110|14|0|In the afternoon however, I referred both of them to Matthew and to My other disciples, among whom they soon found Bartholomaei and were very happy about it, for he also was a Essene. They talked with the disciples until midnight about My teachings, My deeds and about My divine being.
GGJ|2|110|15|0|In the afternoon I made a little excursion to the sea with the Centurion and with Ebahl and his family where the eight boatmen worked on the ship and diligently and properly repaired it, for it was already somewhat damaged. When we came to them they became very joyful and told the Centurion how I was walking on water. Because this phenomenon was not going to leave the heads and hearts of the eight.
GGJ|2|110|16|0|When the Centurion heard this he asked Me how this was possible.
GGJ|2|110|17|0|I said to him: "I have told you yesterday which powers have to obey and have to serve Me! So, how can you ask Me about it? By the way, if you dare to put your feet on the water and I want it, you also can walk on it for as long I want it! If all of you want to, we could make an attempt right now! However, you must not doubt but you have to follow Me bravely and courageously!"
GGJ|2|110|18|0|Says the Centurion: "All would be alright if the sea would not have been so deep close to shore! For the longest stretch alongshore it goes vertically down into nearly unfathomable depth! Possibly one might fail with the first step, - and one goes down where the big salamanders and monsters live!"
GGJ|2|110|19|0|"Fainthearted", I said, "do you think I would dare to be reckless if I would not know who I am, and of everything that is subject to My will? - Who from you has courage and faith, follow Me!"
GGJ|2|110|20|0|Thereupon I step onto the surface of the sea, - and it carried Me like solid land. I then walked ten steps off shore, turned around and invited the society to come to Me; but they did not dare!
GGJ|2|110|21|0|I then called the youngest twelve year old daughter of Ebahl and the little maiden took courage and in the beginning put the first foot quite wearily onto the water. When she was convinced that the water did not gave way but the water resisted the foot quite steadily like a rock surface, she started to cheerfully run to Me and had a great joy about the fact that the water could carry her!
GGJ|2|110|22|0|After the girl also the others tried it, except the Centurion and all were well and cheerful on the of course now very smooth surface of the water.
GGJ|2|110|23|0|The Centurion asked Me, now somewhat more bravely: "What would happen if a storm came up?"
GGJ|2|110|24|0|Says I: "Come and convince yourself!"
GGJ|2|110|25|0|Finally also the Centurion attempted to put a foot on the water and when he was convinced that the water wasn't give way, he finally also set the second foot on the water and making himself light with holding his breath, he walked the ten steps to Me and was very happy reaching Me standing on a surface which never before have been walked on.
GGJ|2|110|26|0|But I said: "Now, since you have been convinced that also to the firm believer the water is a steady surface, we want to extend our little excursion!"
GGJ|2|110|27|0|The Centurion would have preferred to return to the steady surface of the shore; but the exceedingly happy daughters of Ebahl gave him courage by their cheerful walking up and down, so that he together with us walked for about five-thousand steps out onto the already considerable high sea.
GGJ|2|110|28|0|Suddenly a quite strong wind came up and started to drive high waves. All started to become afraid and the Centurion asked Me to turn around.
GGJ|2|110|29|0|But I Said: "Do not be afraid! The waves are only coming, together with the wind who drives them, to convince you that they also have to obey Me."
GGJ|2|110|30|0|However, after a while when the waves were getting higher, the Centurion turned around and ran as fast as he could to soon reach the shore and after several feverish body shakings he was very glad to have a none-transparent, firm ground under his feet again. - Soon afterwards we also returned to shore and caught up with the astonished Centurion.
GGJ|2|111|1|1|About true prayer
GGJ|2|111|1|0|When we all were back onshore, the Centurion said: "Lord, now I have abundance proof that You are either the highest God Himself or a Son of Him; for this no mortal could have done!"
GGJ|2|111|2|0|Thereupon all fell on their knees and wanted to worship Me.
GGJ|2|111|3|0|However, I instructed them to rise from the ground and said to them: "Listen, all this God and I do not need, since the only true prayer consists of the sincerest love for God, the Father in heaven and equally for your fellow-men who are your neighbours. All other prayers have no value before God and also not to Me.
GGJ|2|111|4|0|God also never taught the people to honour Him with lips and keep their hearts cold. But since Samuel prayed audibly in front of the people, equally so several of the prophets, and because David sang to God the Lord his psalms and Salmo his High Song, the people came to empty lip prayer and to cold sacrifices.
GGJ|2|111|5|0|However, before God such prayers and sacrifices are repulsive! Who cannot pray in the heart should rather not pray at all, so as to not behave improper before God. God did not give feet, hands, eyes, ears and lips to man to pray vainly and vacuously, but only the heart!
GGJ|2|111|6|0|However, man still can pray with feet, hands, eyes, ears and lips; namely with feet if he goes to the poor and brings them assistance and consolation; with the hands if he grabs the needy under the arms; with the eyes if he loves looking at the poor; with the ears if it pleases him to listen to God's word actively and does not closes them in front of the poor; and finally with the lips if it pleases him to talk to the poor, desolate widows and orphans in a comforting manner and according to his power and strength speaks a mitigating word on behalf of prisoners to those who often imprison innocent people, so that they can be released.
GGJ|2|111|7|0|Thus man also prays with lips if he teaches the uneducated the true faith, the right recognition of God and all kinds of useful virtues. All this is then also a God pleasing prayer.
GGJ|2|111|8|0|Since you know this now, do accordingly, - and there will never be any lack of blessings from God! For it says: worship God in the spirit and all truth.
GGJ|2|111|9|0|It is, however, written that man should pray uninterruptedly, if he does not want to fall in temptation; but how foolish and completely clownish would it be if God would insist on an incessant lip prayer from man! For this man had to lie on his knees day and night and continually cackle empty, heartless and pointless lip prayers, just like the birds in the air! When would they perform a necessary work? But if you with hands, feet, eyes, ears and lips are constantly active and in your hearts always love God and your poor fellow-men, you pray truthfully and by action incessantly to God, Who therefore always will bless you and one day in the beyond will give you the most blissful, everlasting life! - Have you understood all this well?"
GGJ|2|111|10|0|Say all: "Yes, Lord and Master, this is so clear and true how clear and true the light of the sun and we will do all accordingly!"
GGJ|2|111|11|0|Says I: "Good then, my dear friend, let us return to the city!"
GGJ|2|111|12|0|Ebahl asked some of the eight boatmen to come with us; he wants to give them bread, wine, fish and fruit for their stay. - Immediately six come along and Ebahl provides them with everything copiously.
GGJ|2|112|1|1|Home discipline
GGJ|2|112|1|0|When we got into the house the children too wanted to keep Me company.
GGJ|2|112|2|0|Ebahl nonetheless, keeping tight domestic discipline forbade it, especially to the girls and the two wives saying: "You have now seen, found out and heard enough; remember it and do accordingly and you shall not go unblessed, as the Lord also said unto you down at the sea. - But go back to your work now!"
GGJ|2|112|3|0|The girls and the two mothers excuse themselves heavy heartedly and go to their rooms, of which Ebahl's house had many, for it was the largest house in Genezareth.
GGJ|2|112|4|0|Whereupon I say to Ebahl: "Friend, why did you get rid of them? Behold, it is indeed good to keep up a good domestic discipline with the children, and it is highly laudable to protect the girls from the world; but behold, here where I am there is no threatening world but only a most blessed heaven, and this you should not deny your little ones!"
GGJ|2|112|5|0|On hearing Me saying this, Ebahl said: "Oh, if they just don't get tiresome to You, then I shall have them returned here at once! But my children love to gape about and chatter, and I removed them so as not to let them become irksome to You."
GGJ|2|112|6|0|Say I: "What could be bore-some to Me in this world other than men's great malice? - Go and bring them all back!"
GGJ|2|112|7|0|Ebahl went and brought them all back to Me again and the youngest girl promptly sat with Me and started to cuddle and hug Me.
GGJ|2|112|8|0|However, Ebahl rebuked her and said that this was bad behaviour.
GGJ|2|112|9|0|But I said to him: "Friend, let her be; since she already has chosen the very best part! I say to you and all of you: Who does not come to Me like this little girl, will not find the way to the kingdom of God! She already has found it! With love, and this with the hottest love, you must come to Me if you want to harvest everlasting life!
GGJ|2|112|10|0|This little girl proves by deed what she feels in her heart; but you make clever speeches and keep your heart cool! Do you still not realize who I could be and also actually be?"
GGJ|2|112|11|0|Here all fall down and Ebahl took My feet and kisses them all over and says after a while of confused reverence: "Lord! I have felt it for quite some time, I only lacked the courage!"
GGJ|2|112|12|0|Says I: "Now, do not punish the girl who gave you all the courage, to come to Me on the water! Here she again gave you the courage, to love Me! Oh, this little girl is exceedingly dear to Me! She already has what you still have to search for and will not find so soon! Strive therefore for the true, living love for God and your fellow-men and you will have an abundance of mercy and blessings!"
GGJ|2|112|13|0|Says the Centurion: "Apart from my wife and my several children now located in Rome, I never felt love towards anyone, yet always acted honestly, with fairness and justice, administering the law not according to its severity but rather its mildness, always getting off rather well. But now I feel that one can love people and do them good out of love, this means one can oneself want to provide people by strength and opportunity what one recognizes as right and necessary towards oneself, - and this is love of neighbour.
GGJ|2|112|14|0|If therefore one loves one's neighbour like that then one surely also loves God thereby, if however in loving God one considers that God Himself must be the first and most perfect love, on account of which alone He created the material and spirit worlds, then this lucid thought must also awaken the greatest love towards God the Creator within created man, and man cannot then do other than love God as the most loving Creator of all things, out of all one's vital forces.
GGJ|2|112|15|0|If nevertheless after all that I have seen and heard from You these last few days I accept without any misgivings that You are either the primordial Creator Himself or at least His son from eternity, showing and teaching us to recognize God and Yourself, then it necessarily follows that I too have to love You above all. Even if I don't possess the courage to hug You as did this tender maiden, I nevertheless hug You in my heart and praise You above everything! And I think that this is appropriate.
GGJ|2|112|16|0|Says I: "It is alright like this; however, it is better if the love grows like with this little girl! - Just look at her, doesn't she actually glows out of love for Me!"
GGJ|2|113|1|1|Praising appropriately, and some dangers of praising
GGJ|2|113|1|0|Says the oldest daughter who became a little jealous: "Jarah was always someone falling in love with everything she came in contact with; no wonder that she is deeply in love with such a beautiful man like you are?! This truly does not requires a great skill! I could also do this; but to what use would it be to me since the love struck Jarah has occupied you altogether?"
GGJ|2|113|2|0|Says I: "Behold, you jealous sister, if you ever had a right love in your heart, you would not talked like this! But since you never had the right love in your heart because being spoiled, you cannot help it to speak the way you have spoken now!
GGJ|2|113|3|0|Behold, Jarah loves - and does not ask if loved in return! Friend and enemy are the same to her; she is most happy if she can enclose everything with love. Only to think of it if also she is loved, never occurred to her; she loves you and all her siblings as well as her parents more than being loved by all of you! But in your love she stands at the back, which never disconcerted her in her great love for you! Behold, this means true love!
GGJ|2|113|4|0|If you love, you always want to be loved ten times more! And if your love is not responded you become annoyed and carry all kinds of suspicions in your self-love filled heart!
GGJ|2|113|5|0|To the contrary, look at the lovely Jarah if she ever has made any whatsoever claim for requited love! For this reason she is allowed to love Me with whatever her heart is capable of! Because only for the sake of her I came here, and for the sake of her I will stay a few days here; and as such you all have to thank this little girl, that I came here and cured the sick as well as the whole town and still going to heal many sick.
GGJ|2|113|6|0|Since wherever I go, I search for the lowest and the most oppressed! However, everything which is big and highly respected before the eyes of the world, is an aversion before God! Therefore strive to be like there is the lovely Jarah, you will just as close to Me as she now, spiritually and bodily, for now and one day forever!
GGJ|2|113|7|0|However, if you praise someone, then praise him who truly deserves to be praised! If the praised becomes conceited then do not praise him anymore; since vanity is the seed for haughtiness, and this is Satan's spirit!"
GGJ|2|113|8|0|Says Ebahl: "But Lord, if You laud Jarah so highly above her siblings, is she not in danger of vanity?"
GGJ|2|113|9|0|Say I: "Don't let that trouble you! He who once has embraced Me, such one vanity has left forever! Tell Me, Jarah, whether you now consider yourself above your sisters on account of my loving you so exclusively!?
GGJ|2|113|10|0|Says Jarah bashfully: "Oh, Lord You my only beloved, I can't help it and my sister either! But I would nonetheless like it if You were to love my sisters even more than me, for they are much more beautiful and clever than I. They indeed always called me the ugly and stupid one, which I certainly deserved, for I am certainly not as beautiful as they, and - well, I really am stupid. But I am still young and am bound to become more clever when I reach their age!
GGJ|2|113|11|0|Oh, I don't let anything be put over my dear sisters, for they teach me all sorts of useful things, and all fervently love me, but I also love them from all my soul and physical strength. Lord, be nice to them too! For behold, my heart aches badly as soon as I see my sisters troubled in anything, whereupon I would give away everything immediately if only my sisters get cheerful and happy again!
GGJ|2|113|12|0|I am not able to look at a sad or unfortunate person; I would rather take all sadness and ill fortune upon myself, if only all unfortunate and grieving ones could be happy and cheerful thereby! Wherefore let You, my most beloved Jesus, care about my sisters as for myself, for they deserve it!"
GGJ|2|113|13|0|Say I: "Yes - to you My most beloved Jarah I cannot of course refuse anything! But now your sisters also realize why I love you so much, and once they resemble you completely in their hearts, I will also love them as much as I love you; hence don't let it trouble you!
GGJ|2|113|14|0|Since behold, just as you cannot see someone being unfortunate and grieving, without the wish to help him, it is the same with Me - only in a much bigger sense - the wish and together with it the almighty, firm will to help every person now and in eternity!
GGJ|2|113|15|0|To search for the lost, to heal the sick, and to redeem everything which is imprisoned, is My purpose, My intention and My will; nevertheless every person must unvaryingly be left to exercise his most free will. - Tell Me, you My most dearest Jarah, don't you amicably approve of My intentions."
GGJ|2|114|1|1|Jarah and her diverse prayer experiences
GGJ|2|114|1|0|Says Jarah:"Oh, why should I not be pleased therewith?! I too would do so if I were capable! But of what use my altruistic desires if I can't help? I can only at times and concerning small things, ask my parents that they would provide help to the poor and needy, and in that I have nearly always received a hearing, - of course also sometimes rebuked for being too silly soft-hearted: but that never upset me, - if only the poor was helped.
GGJ|2|114|2|0|But the case was not always the same with my prayer to the almighty God! Because there I also prayed often, and after being sure that God is certain to hear my prayer, and going to check whether my child-like prayer bore fruit, - there was nothing. The old sickness was still there.
GGJ|2|114|3|0|I then went to my father of course to ask him why God the almighty sometimes is so hard of hearing!
GGJ|2|114|4|0|To which my father told me that God knows why He sometimes sends the one or other a prolonged suffering for the benefit of their soul, well-calculating how long this or that one has to do penance, and then prayer does not help much except where such a sinner fully reforms! And behold, this reassured me somewhat, yet I did not give such prayer for the poor away.
GGJ|2|114|5|0|But on some occasions the dear great God heard me quickly, and that also gave me immense joy! Because for a compassionate heart there is no greater bless in this world to find out that the great God hears the prayer of an almost under-age maiden!
GGJ|2|114|6|0|And that You, o Lord, has come to us, appears to me as if the great God has listened to my prayer! Since we all have heard it from many who came here, that in Nazareth and its region a certain carpenter Jesus performs such extraordinary great, yes unheard of healings of the sick, yes even bring back to life the dead; the blind see, the stone-deaf perfectly hear again and speech returns to the mute, and the lame and cripple are becoming straight again , - in short, there doesn't exists an illness which He cannot heal instantly!
GGJ|2|114|7|0|Initially we regarded this as a fable; but when repeatedly people were coming to us, even those who were healed miraculously by Jesus, we started to believe that this actually was the case.
GGJ|2|114|8|0|I then was gripped by an over-strong love for this man for these things were possible, and then asked the dear God daily so piously and confidently as it was possible for me, that He by his omnipotence might lead you to us! And behold, and God had actually heard me and has send You to us!
GGJ|2|114|9|0|When it was said that You have come, o, what indescribable bliss I felt! O, how I would have liked to hug You, if I only had the courage for it! But for the sake of my parents and my siblings, I had to coerce my heart tremendously. But today for me the indescribable happy time has arrived, to sit with You, the Master and Lord, whom I already loved beyond measure, since I have heard the first word about Him.
GGJ|2|114|10|0|O, now you are there and I have You and - o what indescribable bliss! - may love You and also being loved by You. O, now even the most perfect angels in heaven could not be more blessed then I am now! - But now You should not leave us ever again; for then I had to die of too much grieve!"
GGJ|2|114|11|0|Say I: "No, no, you My heart! I never ever will leave you and say to you that you neither will see nor feel death; one day My angels will come and take you away from this earth and bring you to Me, your Father from eternity! Since behold, you My most dearest Jarah, to Him you have prayed so heartedly to get Me here, is sitting in My person with you and loves you with the purest flame of all heavens, and you were right to say that you are more blessed than the most perfect angels of all heavens! - Lift your eyes and you will see that it is so as I just now have told you!"
GGJ|2|115|1|1|Jarah beholds heaven open
GGJ|2|115|1|0|Here the loveliest Jarah lift her beautiful heavenly blue eyes to the heavens and looks as if transfigured full of the highest delight into the depths of heavens opened to her eyes. Only after a considerable while she begins to stammer rather than speaking with a heavenly pure and soft voice like this: "Ah, ah, ah, o You great, exceedingly holy God! What endless delight do I see now! The endless large heavens are filled with the most blessed angels! O how endless blessed must they be! However, the poor Jarah is still more blessed! For the everlasting throne in the large centre of the endless wide heavens, surrounded by countless crowds of angels kneeling on sun bright clouds and keep calling: 'Holy is He who's throne is standing here! O rejoice you eternities, soon He will have completed the never describable work on earth and will come and occupy this throne of the glory of God! currently empty; but He who forever has the right to sit on it, sits now as a person with the poor Sarah! O, praise and praise Him; for His is the everlasting throne of all divine power and glory!"
GGJ|2|115|2|0|After these words she collapses on to My chest after the vision has been closed for her and says: "O You great Only-Holy! Do not reject me poor, weak Sarah for I still dare to keep loving you! But I can't help it that my heart still keeps loving more!"
GGJ|2|115|3|0|Say I: "Yes, you My little heart, behold, therefore I have showed you My glory and My kingdom, because I want it that you keep loving more and more! Love therefore as much as you can; since such love will not harm you!"
GGJ|2|115|4|0|Thereupon Jarah clasps Me with both hands and presses Me as hard as possible to her heart and I say to the bystanders who are absolutely silent of astonishment: "There, see, and let it be an example for you! This little maiden, only twelve years old, shows Me love in a way I have not experienced in the whole of Israel; but to him who loves Me like her, I will give what this world has not seen before and Israel never has felt nor tasted!"
GGJ|2|115|5|0|After this above all measure edifying scene, which lasted for about an hour, the servants of Ebahl came and asked if it was time to bring the evening meal.
GGJ|2|115|6|0|Says Ebahl: "If our Lord Jesus agrees to it then you can bring it!"
GGJ|2|115|7|0|Say I: "Bring what you have! For love gives and enjoys and I also want to enjoy what I have given! However, My most preferred food is here this little girl; since she gives to Me what eternity had not given to Me and also never was able to give!"
GGJ|2|115|8|0|Thereupon the servants left to fetch the prepared food. But they make dreadfully wide eyes when nothing was left of their prepared foods, but instead the pantry was filled with the best and most exotic foods and the noblest of fruit and full of the best tasting wine. Soon they return and tell with astonishingly zeal what happened in the kitchen during their absence asking us; and they continued to ask if they could bring the new foods or if they should start fresh cooking.
GGJ|2|115|9|0|Say I: "What you find in the pantry, bring to us; for today you all will be My guests! My disciples, the two Essenes and the pharisees have already been given the food which you have prepared. Do not disturb them for they still have to carry out a great task in My name which will heavily demand their strength until midnight." - Thereupon the servants went to fetch the heavenly food.
GGJ|2|115|10|0|But Ebahl and the Centurion spoke with exhilaration: "Lord, this type of manifestation no longer surprises us, since we see only too clearly that You are the Lord to Whom nothing is impossible! The only big question left in us is: 'How did we make ourselves worthy of such grace?'" However, I said: "The meals from the heavens are already coming! Let us continue the discussion after the meal!"
GGJ|2|115|11|0|The foods are set down on the table, thanks is given and all reach out and eat and drink with cheer, after My encouragement to do so. And the Centurion confesses that he never before has eaten such palatable, heavenly dishes nor drank such exquisite wine. My Jarah too tucks into it, saying: "nothing like it ever touched her palate, nor satisfied her stomach like it. In short, none can praise the taste of the foods too highly, starting to loudly praise Me as the good Father in Heaven.
GGJ|2|116|1|1|Jesus’ teachings to become universal property.
GGJ|2|116|1|0|But I say to them:"Blessed are you all for believing that the Son of Man has gone forth from the Father in Heaven and has come into this world to raise up the fallen and redeem the captive! But beware of proclaiming any of the special signs seen from me to anyone; because this would be a double calamity.
GGJ|2|116|2|0|The first half, on hearing same would be offended, not only disbelieving what they heard but declaring you for fools, casting aspersion on you everywhere; for one raging blind is more dangerous than a hundred seeing ones! The other, gullible half however would receive your witness superficially, and ultimately put such fetters in itself as to preclude any voluntary action. And this would mean killing man's free spirit!
GGJ|2|116|3|0|However, the teachings you have heard, spread them further to your friends and acquaintances; since My words are an everlasting truth, which alone can free every person who accepts them in himself, makes them a guideline for his life and thereby recognizes that they are an everlasting truth out of God, which is, was and always will be the being and the everlasting life of each person, who carries such enlivened in himself.
GGJ|2|116|4|0|But there shall unfortunately be many who will refuse to hear and accept such truth, and persecute it like an enemy. And others shall flee it like deathly pestilence for fear of the earth's mighty. But these doing so shall not inherit life everlasting within themselves, but partake of everlasting death!
GGJ|2|116|5|0|He who loves physical life, endeavouring to maintain same at any cost, shall lose the everlasting life of the soul with the early end of physical life! But he who flees physical life shall gain everlasting life of the soul! - This mark well! But let anyone desiring to put a question do so, and I shall answer him."
GGJ|2|116|6|0|Says the Centurion: "Lord and Master, what more could we ask You about We know and feel Who You are! What we need to do we know, seeing the necessity thereof! We also know and sense it deeply that You have eternal life in You and can and will give it to any person who lives and acts in accordance with Your word! To know more would be unnecessary for us humans, - the more since we can in Your name through living faith even heal the sick, as one of Your disciples assured me.
GGJ|2|116|7|0|For such unexpected and eternal grace we owe You eternal thanks and give You the most faithful assurance that You have erected for Yourself an eternal shrine of remembrance which not infernal power or timeless storms can erase! - And now that it has gotten quite late into the night, we might take our rest. But not that I insist upon it, although I shall yet have to personally check out my team."
GGJ|2|116|8|0|Say I: "Let that be! Because, like yesterday, all is in the best of order! But I shall Myself watch past the middle of night, and you shall see that our staying behind shall not be for nothing. Travellers from Jerusalem shall still be arriving to-day, among them Pharisees and Scribes who shall give us trouble."
GGJ|2|116|9|0|Says Ebahl: "Oh, what a shame! These could fittingly stay away! Such guests are usually the most unpleasant to me; for each of them demands as much attention as any hundred strangers who pay their dues, Whilst the former want everything for free and yet not be satisfied, especially when demonstrably travelling on Temple business! Ah, Lord here You told me no joyful thing! Eh, ah! What preparations should be undertaken here?!"
GGJ|2|116|10|0|Say I: "Don't be troubled! The larder and cellar are full; accomodation for hundreds has already been taken care of long since, and nothing more is required. They were despatched to Nazareth from Jerusalem on My account, but finding Me here they shall not get to Nazareth. You shall all be offended by them tomorrow, but I shall serve them up pure wine on My part to the extent that they shall leave this place even tomorrow full of gall and rage!
GGJ|2|116|11|0|Says Ebahl: "Then however we sall have the devil on our neck! For these shall bear us witness in the Temple that shall be miserable and shameful!"
GGJ|2|116|12|0|Say I: "It shall be arranged for them not saying much at home!" -This My explanation was followed by a quiet period, where all in the chamber kept quite but were busy in their hearts.
GGJ|2|117|1|1|Sick ones arrive at Ebahl’s. The Jerusalem guests in their mission(Mat.14:35)
GGJ|2|117|1|0|A few moments later thins become lively in fromt of the house. One could hear all sorts of languages whilst the Greek neigbour's dogs started making a big racket, and Ebahl said:"Woe us, the announced appear to be here already!"
GGJ|2|117|2|0|Says I: "Not yet. These are sick ones (Mat. 14:35), but it shall not be long before the announced arrive here! The sick shall tarry till tomorrow notwithstanding, for enough of them were healed to-day. But go out nevertheless and have the arrivals brought to an inn, and give those who hunger and thirst something to eat and drink!"
GGJ|2|117|3|0|Upon these word Ebahl and his summoned domestics at once go out to his courtyard, finding same crammed with all kinds of sick, among them Greeks, Romans and Egyptians. All of these are asking for Me, that I would heal and make them whole.
GGJ|2|117|4|0|But Ebahl allocated them an inn and had them cared for each according to need. After this business he returned to our hall, saying: "All praising to Lord. These would be taken care of for to-day, causing me little effort and work; if only the announced goblins from Jerusalem could already be similarly dealt with! But with this we won't get away so easily.
GGJ|2|117|5|0|Even while Ebahl, who had set up guards on account of the arriving Pharisees and Scribes, was moping thus half aloud, a servant already entered the hall, announcing the arrival of those same ones, to Ebahl's shock. Ebahl rushes out ot welcome them, together with his two wives and older daughters who follow to his support, and Ebahl's sons do the same, with only dear Jarah staying with Me.
GGJ|2|117|6|0|The Centurion however who also sat next to Me, said: "If I was in Ebahl's place, I should know quite well what to do now! I would order my subordinates to properly flog these fellows! What could they do to him? And this would not be the first such welcome they received here and there! I would proceed with them in quite a brief fashion! And if they should come in here them I shall nevertheless put them through a scrape that should make them tremble physically and physically as if gripped by pestilential fever! I shall ask them on whose authority they approached a place under Roman occupation in darkest night; I shall show them how every district commander has the authority to arrest anyone, regardless of status or persuasions, and if unable to account for his transgression, hand them over to the court's severity! Although not carrying it out in actuality, I shall put the fear over their wicked heads, that the sweat of fear shall run down to their heels!"
GGJ|2|117|7|0|Sat I: "Friends, you do as you will, and no barriers shall be set you on My part; but if you are going to assert your authority here then you have to step out now and transact such outside with them, by summoning some of your subordinates!"
GGJ|2|117|8|0|Says the Centurion: "Lord, leave that to me, as I know how to implement my laws and authority everywhere!"
GGJ|2|117|9|0|With these word he summons a deputy, standing guard in the courtyard, who steps inside at once requesting the Centurion's orders.
GGJ|2|117|10|0|But the Centurion said to him: "Despatch the runner to the camp fort with, and the deputy is to send me thirty men here without delay!" - The watchman leaves the room instantly, and in ten minutes already thirty men together with the deputy step into the hall, unnoticed by Pharisees resting in the street and receiving their respects. The deputy asks the Centurion what is to be done.
GGJ|2|117|11|0|Says the Centurion: "Not much right now. Only a certain degree of discipline is to be maintained which strangers are to observes; and should Roman camp regulations be unfamiliar to them then we shall impress it upon them. Hence dispart a quiet and earnest manner, and closely attend to my words. Fait!"
GGJ|2|117|12|0|Soon thereafter Ebahl flings the hall-doors open and twenty Pharisees and Scribes enter. It is obvious that the twenty had a great many escorts with them, as well as donkeys and mules for moving their many chattels; the escorts, animals and luggage had to be looked after. On their full entry the Pharisees and Scribes at once scanned the hall crowd, asking the innkeeper what the Roman military were doing here.
GGJ|2|117|13|0|Says Ebahl: "It must have gotten around that you would arrive here, and they came to pay you their proper respects."
GGJ|2|117|14|0|Says one of the Pharisees: "That doesn't look at all like the Romans! But let it be as will - we are hungry and thirsty, so let food and drink be brought!"
GGJ|2|117|15|0|Ebahl at once sets all feet and hands in the house moving except Jarah's, and in a few moments a large table is well set.
GGJ|2|117|16|0|The Pharisees was their hands and then tuck into it. In a short time all is consumed and sixty beakers of wine drunk. The wine makes them talkative and they start making all sort enquiries, soon giving the reason for travelling here, asking about Me and saying:"Do you know nothing here about a vagabond supposed of Nazarene birth? This person, probably a carpenter by trade is supposed to do unheard-of magic, spreade a new divine doctrine, heals the sick, exorcise spirit and stirs up the people against the Temple and against the emperor. On his account we are on our way to Nazareth, to examine this thing there. Since he is however supposed to beat about in all of Gallilee, you might be more closely informed about him here!"
GGJ|2|118|1|1|Occasion of the Centurion with the Templers.
GGJ|2|118|1|0|Here the Centurion takes the floor, saying: "The man you enquire about I know most intimately, and know about all His deeds, and also those accomplished by Him a few weeks ago in the location of Kis, where through His divinely prop hectic spirit he revealed to the Court master Faustus that the imperial taxation moneys and other treasures, being transmitted from the Pontus and Asia Minor were taken over from the Roman transportation caravan by the likes of you in the most despicably brazen manner, causing the Chief Governor Cyrenius the most acute embarrassment and putting all of Gallilee and indeed the entire Jewish state at grave risk.
GGJ|2|118|2|0|It is exclusively this very same Jesus Whom the entire Jewish nation as well as yourselves have to thank that you are still alive now! For had the said imperial moneys robbed by your ilk not surfaced, the entire land would have been laid waste by fire, whilst all the treasures of Judea would not have sufficed to expiate the crime! That this has quietly passed over for you and your likes yu have only Jesus, the greatest and wisest and mightiest prophet to thank; and it is therefore disastrous and unjust of you to the highest degree to go out persecuting a man Whom you have to thank for everything, - your life and existence.
GGJ|2|118|3|0|But that which you have just spoken, that you went to Nazareth to catch and examine Jesus like a supreme criminal; - that He is least of all! He stirs up no man either against yourselves or against the emperor, or Cyrenius would not be his friend, as I well know!-
GGJ|2|118|4|0|But now to something else, my Temple lords! You surely are aware of the fact that a Roman military camp has been established here in Genezarethe for several years; wherefore every person irrespective of standing or nationality must carry an authentic passport sealed by Roman authority, if he wants to have safe passage through the place of occupation with his hide intact. Hence as Chief Commander over this place and indeed the entire area I beseech you for such document, even more so for coming here at night-time; in the absence of which I shall have to arrest you, publicly having you flogged tomorrow, and in the end send you back to Jerusalem as captives. Hence have the goodness and present your proper travelling documents!"
GGJ|2|118|5|0|Says the chief of the Pharisees: "Lord, I am as a Chief of Jerusalem the living travel certificate for all, and we have need of no other! For just as you are a chief, so am I, and with imperial privilege am able to travel by day or night in all of Israel! We are ordinaire of God, and beware all who would lay hand on us!"
GGJ|2|118|6|0|Says the Centurion: "The imperial privilege extends only to unoccupied places and not to places where an open military camp is established!
GGJ|2|118|7|0|Says the Chief: " Such law has never been made known to us and hence we could not observe such for we are not so stupid as not to furnish ourselves on a journey with all things necessary for our security. But if such is required here then we shall at once despatch couriers to Jerusalem, and at this time tomorrow you can have necessary travel documents in your hands."
GGJ|2|118|8|0|Says the Centurion: "There shall be no need of that, for it is up to me to believe your testimony or not. But I shall observe you closely; should I detect anything in the least suspicious then you are instantly my prisoners! For the present and the duration or your stay nonetheless, you shall be under heavy guard, who shall escort you to the border of this area for a payment of a hundred pieces of silver. Had you the necessary passport with you however, you would be free of all charge!"
GGJ|2|118|9|0|Says the Chief: "This the lord of the inn shall fix up for us, because we are not on a journey allowed to take money with us; for the earth is God's and we are His servants, and from God have the right to call the entire earth our own, and to reap wherever we have not sowed! For every Jew knows that whatever he has is only on loan to him from ourselves, which we can take back from him at any time. For this simple reason we cannot go anywhere in Israel as strangers but only as lords and sole proprietors, entitled by God to every house, plot and soil, money and other treasure; and hence we can very well order Ebahl to pay the hundred pieces on our behalf, for he has taken them from our plot and soil! And were he not to do so, then we would give all these his possessions to someone else who is not going to worry about the hundred pieces of silver!"
GGJ|2|118|10|0|Since this concerns Ebahl quite directly, he finally opens his mouth, saying: "My lords, there you are somewhat mistaken. Because firstly this place has been a free territory from old times, on which no one other than God Emperor can make demands; and secondly I have acquired this place as dowry through my second wife, who is a Greek by birth and converted to a Jewess through myself, since she was the only daughter of the house, and hence all this large property belongs no to myself but my second wife, and after her to her daughters. Hence I possess nothing, and nothing can therefore be taken from me. And you shall therefore have to pay the hundred pieces yourselves! If you don't believe it then ask the Centurion here, who is my superior, and he shall tell you!"
GGJ|2|118|11|0|Says the centurion at once: "Yes indeed, so it is ! You shall yourselves pay the hundred pieces! No pleading or further retort shall help, for here I myself am the only one to give orders and make demands!"
GGJ|2|118|12|0|Says the Chief: "But what if we despatch our messenger, a good horseman, to Jerusalem straight away, so that he is bach her with the required document by noon tomorrow!"
GGJ|2|118|13|0|Says the Centurion: "That makes no difference! Because the one hundred pieces you must pay already by virtue of coming here without such document: hence no further talk about this matter!"
GGJ|2|118|14|0|Says the Chief: " We nevertheless have no money on us, for we never carry money when travelling, because this is our law! Whence should we therefore take the money now?"
GGJ|2|118|15|0|Says the Centurion: "That shall be my concern! Where the money is lacking, there right of distraint steps in. Your effects, which I hear you carry in large quantity, shall surely be worth the hundred pieces!"
GGJ|2|118|16|0|Says the Chief: "They are indeed worth a thousand times that much, but these are all divinely consecrated things, and God would cause the death of whoever laid his hands upon them! Hence you shall not be able to touch such things, far less take them!"
GGJ|2|118|17|0|Says the Centurion: "It is not going to be so bad! We shall see whether this is really the case with your God-consecrated effects!"
GGJ|2|118|18|0|Yell all the Pharisees: "No, no, no,! We shall yet manage to find the one hundred pieces; our people are certain to have money on them!"
GGJ|2|118|19|0|Here a Pharisee steps out, bringing in a satchel with a hundred pieces, handing them over to the Centurion, who hands them to the deputy, the latter having to count the money. As it is the right sum, the Centurion commands the deputy to place the money into the sinners' poor-box, and the deputy does so at once.
GGJ|2|118|20|0|The Chief says however: "It is rather strange practice here to place consecrated money into sinners' poor- box, since we are servant of God Are you not aware of offending God by offending a servant of God?"
GGJ|2|118|21|0|Says the Centurion: "What has your God to do with me!? I am a Roman and know what I know and believe! Your God Whom you now serve however shall never be my God! To me you are therefor the greatest sinner and hence your god-consecrated money belongs in the sinners' poor-box! - Do you understand this?
GGJ|2|118|22|0|Says the Chief: "Yes lord, we understand that we are dealing with a staunch pagan who, like all staunch Romans deeply despises us together with our divine doctrine!"
GGJ|2|118|23|0|Says the Centurion: "Not as deeply as you think, for we too acknowledge the old, authentic Jewry; only your new statutes, your own faithlessness and your outrageous of every kind we despise three times more than death itself. Because ther is no trace in you of the Jewry of old except for the names. But where are the select works of those from who you are descended and who gave the wise doctrine and laws? I know very well how it once stood with your Ark of the covenant. But what does it look like now? Where is God's spirit moving above it?"
GGJ|2|118|24|0|Says the Chief: "That is still as it was in Aaron's times!"
GGJ|2|118|25|0|Says the Centurion: "Or perhaps otherwise! Hearken! Hardly three years ago I was myself in your so-called Holy of Holies, and to that for a fee of seven hundred pieces of silver. But what did I see and smell? An iron case on a rack, from whose middle a lively naphthalene flame flickered whose repulsive smell did not affect my nose too pleasantly! The ingredients in question in the so-called Ark of the Covenant were certain to be younger than Moses and Aaron, and my puse was rather sad for my emptying it is so mightily for the sake of your foolery and deceptions! Say not another syllable about it to me, for I am one that sees sky-high through your cheating! Listen, knowing what I do and if I were the emperor would have your entire Temple leap over the sward! Your luck is just that I am not the emperor; but what the emperor hasn't done to you his seddessor will do.
GGJ|2|118|26|0|Says the Chief: "Lord, if you know this, then I beg you to keep silent about it on account of the people, because if the people found out then we would have to fear the most unbridled rebellion!"
GGJ|2|118|27|0|Says the Centurion: "Never fear! Because such is known by nearly every Gallilean, and yet there is not the remotest talk about a peoples' rebellion! Because we Romans are around, and mighty enough to quell any revolt at the roots!"
GGJ|2|118|28|0|Says the Chief: "Well, lord, we have made payment and are therefore squared off; hence let us leave this matter! But if you have any knowledge about the notorious magician Jesus then be so kind and tell us what there is to him and his questionable doctrine and deeds, so we can report back to the Temple about it!"
GGJ|2|118|29|0|Says the Centurion: "I have already told you thst I know Him very well, and I would have had Him seized a long time ago, had there been the least sign of a rebellion; but the way things are I am persuaded of the exact opposite, and hence can give Him only the most favourable testimony. If you were like Him then Jerusalem would be the eternal and foremost city of God for all time to come, and God's spirit would still b moving above the Ark of the Covenant as in Aaron's time! But you are the extremist opposite to Him, wherefore you city and your Temple shall not endure much longer! Report this to your colleagues, that they may know the sandy soil on which their city and Temple are built! - But tomorrow you shall find out more with your eyes and ears, and so you can now go and take your rest!"
GGJ|2|118|30|0|Says the Chief: "We shall remain here at table; for your portentous words shall rob us of our sleep for days! Whoever can slumber, let him do so; I for one shall be over-wakeful! - Over there at the corner of the table a guest is seated with a maiden!? Who actually is he? Do we have to take note of him or is he a prisoner of yours, together with the maiden? Is perhaps without travel documents as well?
GGJ|2|118|31|0|Says the Centurion: "About this one you have no business to enquire; He is under my protection! I hope nonetheless that you shall get to know more closely tomorrow."
GGJ|2|119|1|1|The power of love
GGJ|2|119|1|0|After these words no Pharisee enquires further.
GGJ|2|119|2|0|Whereupon I rise, greet the Centurion, who responds the salutation with much warmth and sincerity, accompanying Me and Jarah to a resting place in another chamber, in company of Ebahl and his wives and other children.
GGJ|2|119|3|0|But I say to the Centurion: "If all of you want to stay with Me during the night, you can stay; however, if you want to go to sleep, you can do so as well! Should you stay, no one will have missed any sleep in the morning. - By the way, you as My friend has negotiated very well with the pharisees; they are now very frightened and under pressure and will count the sand grains in their watch and will await the coming day with great impatience!
GGJ|2|119|4|0|It was good nonetheless that My disciples who are still battling with the Essenes and the group of pharisees and nearly have them completely on their side, did not enter the dinning hall when the significant commotion took place! For this would have created an unnecessary sensation! Yet - I wanted it like that and therefore it could not have been otherwise! - But what I am going to do with My dearest Jarah? This little girl will never leave Me!"
GGJ|2|119|5|0|Says the little one: "Lord, for as long You are going to stay in our house, Jarah will not leave Your side; and if it would be possible for You to die, Jarah would die with You! However, when leaving our house again and Jarah cannot go with You, I will stay home and grieve and ask the Father in Your heart to guide You back to her; for without You Jarah cannot live anymore!"
GGJ|2|119|6|0|Say I: "Behold, this is a proper example how one should love God, to be loved by Him in the same measure! Indeed, God's love grasps everything and forever there is no rage nor revenge in it; however, there still exists a great difference in the way a person is loved by God. As long a person breathes and lives, it is proof that God through His love gives him life otherwise he would dead long ago.
GGJ|2|119|7|0|However, who loves God like this little one here, urges God to come and dwell in the loving heart of a person! And God comes and by His spirit dwells in the heart which loves God above all; and thereby a person has the everlasting, imperishable life and is completely one with God!
GGJ|2|119|8|0|Indeed, it is not given to everyone to love God as mightily as it is the case with this My most dearest Jarah; nevertheless can every person love God with all his strength, and God will therefore also fill this heart with His spirit and His mercy and forever will not allow him to fall into the abyss. And if he stumbles he will always helped up again and the everlasting life will stay in him forever.
GGJ|2|119|9|0|And now, My most dearest Jarah, since you love Me so much, you must tell us a little story; for I know that you are richly equipped with all kinds of good stories!"
GGJ|2|119|10|0|Says Jarah, delightfully childishly smiling: "O Lord, spare me this! For this would really sound quite silly alongside Your endless most wise side!"
GGJ|2|119|11|0|Say I: "No, no, you My most dearest Jarah, this may not disconcert you; since you can always and ever expect the greatest forbearance from Me! Since behold, I understand the weeping of little children, not to mention their speech! Sometimes you have rather strange dreams, come and tell Me such a dream!"
GGJ|2|120|1|1|Jarah’s dreams about the crucifixion and Resurrection
GGJ|2|120|1|0|Says Jarah: "Now, this I could do; but my dreams are normally quite dreadfully and show me the world people in their very terrible form, and instead of them, I see only devils! And as such only recently I had a dream! I saw a marvellous person who resembled You, o Lord, a great deal. This person I saw bound with ropes like a criminal.
GGJ|2|120|2|0|Those following him weeping, I asked what this marvellous person has done that the world people treat him so badly. And the weeping, one after the other, told me: 'He was a mighty benefactor of humanity. He never committed any injustice and the brightest truth was the honey of his mouth. To the world- and power hungry pharisees he spoke the truth, and therefore they have him condemned to death at the cross by the weak Roman landlord. They now lead him to the place of execution; come with us and see the reward the greatest human friend will receive from the bad, most selfish people!'
GGJ|2|120|3|0|And I went with the weeping to a low hill and saw the honest person, who was full of blood because of the slashes and blows, dragging a heavy cross and on his head he carried a thorn wreath to increase his torture. At the place of execution he was bared and thrown mercilessly like a wild animal onto the cross, then they took many sharp nails and drove them with heavy hammers through hands and feet and in so doing fixed him in the most gruesome manner to the hard and heavy cross! - O Lord, this was a terrible sight! If I only think about this dream, I loose my senses! - Finally the cross was raised and put into an existing hole and wedged to stand firm.
GGJ|2|120|4|0|However, the most miraculous thing about this was, that this above all measure honest person, even during all such torture never uttered one single agonizing sound, while the other two who by far were tortured less gruesome, screamed and wailed enormously!
GGJ|2|120|5|0|At this point I woke up and my whole body was trembling. Lord, such a dream is indeed no joke for a so tender-feeling girl's heart like mine! Thereupon I immediately ask the dear Father in heaven that He should not let me have such heavy and agonising dreams anymore; and behold, until this hour I actually had no such heavy dreams to cope with! My father however always told me that dreams are like empty foam and originate from heavy blood. Can be! If I then have such heavy blood, I also otherwise had to be more sluggish than I actually be; but otherwise I am a agile and cheerful girl, - how can I then have heavy blood?"
GGJ|2|120|6|0|Say I, who has become a little sombre during the story: "No, no, you My dearest Jarah, you have ether light blood; however, your dream is of great importance! - But now nothing further about this, time will be your teacher therein; however blessed you are having seen such dream! Only a few prophets had the privilege to see such in their visions.
GGJ|2|120|7|0|However, many things on this are hidden from man. The great 'why' they will only get to know ion the beyond! - But now tell Me another dream which you dreamt three days afterwards about the same person!"
GGJ|2|120|8|0|Says Jarah: "O, I much more prefer to tell this; since it is many thousand times more cheerful! Suddenly I found myself apparently still very early morning in a quite beautiful garden from where I unfortunately could see the place of execution from my previous dream. Such view immediately filled me with great fear so that in my dream I began to pray to the dear Father in heaven to spare me a similar appearance; for I unfortunately still saw the three known crosses standing upright at the place of execution.
GGJ|2|120|9|0|But then a most beautiful youth came to me, consoled and strengthened me with the words which I have memorized: 'Do not be afraid you tender, pure soul! What you have seen three days ago had to take place according to divine providence otherwise no person could become blest and see the face of God. What has been crucified was God's Son and God was in Him. Now after three days this Son of God will rise from the death of His divine flesh out of His very own power, and from now on will rule over the whole of infinity, and His kingdom and His rule will forever not end; and all powers and forces will kneel before His name and those who will not kneel will be allowed to blight. But the last, most blessed moment is near, therefore pay attention to the heavy sealed gravestone!'
GGJ|2|120|10|0|When the youth had spoken such to me, behold, the heavy gravestone consisting of separate pieces lifted by itself from the grave and from it rose cheerfully, nevertheless with an exceedingly dignified face, the very same man which I have seen being so terribly crucified three days ago. I even saw the markings on his hands and feet, and I did not doubt it for one moment that it was him.
GGJ|2|120|11|0|And the man came to me and said with an endlessly melodious voice: 'This what you have seen here in a dream was only a seeming example of this what will happen in reality in the near future; however, before that you will see Me in reality, and after My resurrection quite often!' - After these words I woke up again and have thought about them a lot. However, except You, no man resembled him in reality!"
GGJ|2|120|12|0|Say I: "Now, perhaps I am Him? - However, now nothing further about this and therefore about something completely different for tomorrow!"
GGJ|2|121|1|1|The Centurion discussing the Templers’ maliciousness with the Lord
GGJ|2|121|1|0|(The Lord) "The Pharisees who travelled here from Jerusalem on My account and in whom our friend put the wind up in a truly wise fashion, shall give Me a hard time tomorrow, once they have recognized Me. But I shall for the first time serve them up pure wine, i.e. I shall tell them the full truth to their faces frankly.
GGJ|2|121|2|0|The sick that are here and those still to come shall do no more than touch the hem for My raiment, - and they shall get well. Thereafter My disciples shall eat their morning meal unwashed hand, and this shall suffice to get these true arch-philistines of Pharisees and Scribes' heckles up. Thereupon they shall at once come up with their notorious snare questioning, and I shall give them answer that shall savour them more sour and bitter than vinegar and gall, a notorious drink with which they are want to slake the poor sinners' thirst. - But now we shall spend the two hours to day-break in silence.
GGJ|2|121|3|0|Also My disciples together with their two Essenes and the group of pharisees went to take some rest and have accomplished some good work; for they won them all for Me. Two young pharisees, however, Pilah and Ahab, the first from Kis and the latter from Jesaira, both main speakers and at the same time clever, sober people, have already been for some time My disciples. Only arriving yesterday morning, they immediately joined up with My disciples and have supported My disciples during their conversion work quite advantageously; for My disciples all fishermen except for three, still have insufficiently skilled tongues, and therefore the two young pharisees supported them well.
GGJ|2|121|4|0|You Ebahl however go over and tell the disciples that tomorrow morning they are to eat their bread with unwashed hands, whilst the other, converted Pharisees and Scribes together with the two Essenes are to remain hidden until the Jerusalemites will have departed; only then they should emerge, and I will bless them. It is up to them whether they want to change into other clothing, or in the eyes of men remain what they were till now. Go and say that unto the disciples and the others, - you will know whom!" - Ebahl leaves and does exactly as I advised him. And all are happy about this news, promising to strictly keep to everything I have communicated to them.
GGJ|2|121|5|0|Ebahl returns, telling us the good response his errand had received. Everyone is happy, and the Centurion says: "I am looking forward to tomorrow with exceeding pleasure; but this I also say that, particularly stirred thus in relation to the peculiar dream of beloved Jarah, I shall not be playing jokes with these fellows. As soon as they start playing up with me I shall have them flogged, that their wicked blood shall flow off their backs in streams. Because for these brutes rebukes mean nothing and only spurn them to greater revenge; but one flogging to near death shall cool their wicked zeal. I am not sure of doing it yet, but not terribly uncertain either!
GGJ|2|121|6|0|It could quite easily turn out that with the slighter opportunity these fellows and their henchmen perpetrate against You, dear Lord and friend, in Jerusalem what the maid saw in the first dream! I say, a spark of possibility, and the most effeminate Governor Pontius Pilatus will have nailed You to the cross just like that!
GGJ|2|121|7|0|Of a truth, if I were Governor of Jerusalem, then anyone should just try to lay his hands on You! Him I would hang on the cross ten times and only then break his legs! But I am unfortunately posted here and could not come to your aid, nor Your friends Cyrenius and Cornelius; wherefore one has to start cooling off these fellows' pernicious pluck in advance, to thoroughly scare them off so that they would not easily anywhere dare to lay their paws on godly men as exalted as Yourself!
GGJ|2|121|8|0|Oh wait, you rogues, tomorrow shall get that hot that I will make you sweat blood! When the fellows shall have received some thoroughly rough lesson, then I would almost wager half the Roman empire that they will give up their evil deeds, - at least in their excesses; but their evil old hide must first be thoroughly tanned! Dixi ("I have spoken" - the Ed.)
GGJ|2|121|9|0|Say I: "You can indeed do as You will, and I shall not say unto you 'don't do it'. Because you are one of My wisest friends I've come across. You indeed have the proper tact in all your words and deeds; but I say unto you that it won't make any difference with this wicked brood, but only make them more wicked and mischievous. Because they who are once of Satan are so fully yet and only through an every so now and then rebuke can they be turned to something better, as our disciples have done now, and as was the case at Nazareth, where the Chief together with the Pharisees and Scribes were converted to My teaching. But not much can be done on a big scale, and just as little by your method! Because whilst you may drive one devil out with the whip, ten will enter in his place, of whom each shall be worse than the original one.
GGJ|2|121|10|0|Says the Chief: "As surely as my name is Julius I shall lay neither cane nor scourge on any of these fellows until forced to extremity, whereupon let those fellows beware!"
GGJ|2|121|11|0|Say I: "There you are quite right again! One has to stretch patience out as long as possible; once the extremist border-line has been reached nevertheless then it is necessary without all further postponement and sparing nothing, to hit with all lightning and thunder, otherwise the sinners begin to think that one is joking and playing with them as with little children!"
GGJ|2|121|12|0|Says the captain Julius: "These are fully my maxims too! It takes much for me to punish; but if I am forced to it by an incorrigible, then he shall also remember well that he was punished by me! - But now I believe that we should take a little rest for a couple of hours, for it has started to dawn!"
GGJ|2|121|13|0|Says I: "Yes, let us do so here, each upon his seat.
GGJ|2|121|14|0|All are quiet, and every eye is laden with a short but honey-sweet sleep. And upon wholesale awakening, each is fortified as if he had slept and dreamt all night, upon a soft resting-place.
GGJ|2|122|1|1|Large-scale healing through touching of the Lord’s coat
GGJ|2|122|1|0|All are amazed about such fortifying sleep, even whilst the sun is already shining unto the mountain-tops. Ebahl at once organizes his wives to take care of a freshly and well - prepared morning meal; and the women together with the older daughters at once attend to an abundant and good morning meal, finding that easy since their larders are crammed from top, to bottom.
GGJ|2|122|2|0|The Pharisees have already taken their table over in the dining-hall, leaving no room for anyone else to sit at their table, and Ebahl immediately had them served with bread, wine, a few roasted fish and honey. Only after these were finished did Ebahl have another large table set for Myself, My disciples, the Centurion and Ebahl and his wives and children.
GGJ|2|122|3|0|Before entering the hall however I had Ebahl bring all the sick waiting for Me into the big hall and tell them that they had only to touch My coat and they would get well at once. - Ebahl went and carried out My order.
GGJ|2|122|4|0|Thereupon I entered the dining-hall with the Centurion, My disciples and little Jarah, who would not part with Me by one step, and sat down at the table without glancing at a Pharisee, let alone greet one, something that was a big thing with them.
GGJ|2|122|5|0|When I and the Centurion and the disciples were seated, close on two hundred sick entered the dining-hall asking Me if they could touch the hem of My garment. And I let them, even while I and My disciples and the others partook of the morning meal. Soon everyone that was sick crowded around Me touching the surface of My coat; and all who touched it became well (Matt.14:6)
GGJ|2|122|6|0|But the supremely jealous Pharisees and Scribes hid behind some of the sick, saying to them covertly: "Do not touch the coat of the Nazarene, who we already know, and you still will be healed!" - And those who allowed to be persuaded by the pharisees and did not touch My coat, stayed ill.
GGJ|2|122|7|0|Upon realizing this they came to Me again to ask Me if they could touch My coat. However I rebuked them and said: "Have you come for the sake of Me or those pharisees, who talked you out of it to touch My coat? Those you believed should also help you; go to them!"
GGJ|2|122|8|0|This the Pharisees easily overheard and turned red hot with rage. They soon come over to Me, and their Chief said to Me: "So you are the one on whose account we had to go from Jerusalem to Nazareth?"
GGJ|2|122|9|0|To such question I give the Chief no answer, but the Centurion in My proximity, sitting at the table to My right says with thunderous voice: "Yes this is the One, whose countenance you miserable ones are not worthy eternally to behold! Why did you dissuade those poor from touching His garment, that they might have gotten well like their companions? You miserable dogs, do you really in this world know no better than to make people unhappy at every opportunity?!"
GGJ|2|122|10|0|Here I give the Centurion a sign to relent somewhat, or there could be unpleasantries.
GGJ|2|122|11|0|And whilst relenting, the Centurion nonetheless demands the Chief to conscientiously give a reason why he prevented some of the sick from touching the divine Master's garment, so that they would have gotten well like the others.
GGJ|2|122|12|0|Somewhat embarrassed, the Chief says: "We only wanted to convince ourselves that only those got well who touched your raiment. And we are sure now that only those who touched the Master's raiment got well, and we put not further obstacle to what can make them well."
GGJ|2|122|13|0|Here the sick get up, saying: "Oh, if we were not so sick, miserable and weak then we would, for trying out on us whether we would get well too without touching the divine Saviour's raiment, give you a reward that would give you an eternity to think about; nevertheless, postponement doesn't mean calling it off. We shall yet somehow with God's help get well and then meet you somewhere; then you can beware of what we shall do with you!"
GGJ|2|122|14|0|However I say to the sick: "Revenge be distant from your hearts! If you want Me to heal you, ban all rage and revenge from your hearts!"
GGJ|2|122|15|0|Thereupon the sick say: "Master, for the sake of You, we do whatever You want from us; only free also us mentally handicapped from our sufferings!"
GGJ|2|122|16|0|Say I: "Thus come and touch My garment!"
GGJ|2|122|17|0|Here the sick went and touched the hem of My overcoat and all of the sudden all became perfectly cured.
GGJ|2|122|18|0|And the Centurion, agitated said: "Now, you blind seers from the so-called holy city of God, are you now convinced that the man about whom you are so despicably ill informed, and whom you went out to examine and to catch, is this evil person whom you described to me yesterday?"
GGJ|2|122|19|0|Says the Chief and also the other Pharisees: "That an extraordinary healing power goes forth from him we are now more than convinced; but it is far from follows that he accomplishes this out of some kind of godly power; because with him and those sitting at table with him, we note that they don't keep the ordinances of the Elders, - and in view of such, there can absolutely be no talk of any godliness!"
GGJ|2|122|20|0|Says the Commander: "This I do not understand; speak to Him personally about this!"
GGJ|2|123|1|1|The Lord and the Chief (Matt:15;1-9)
GGJ|2|123|1|0|Thereafter the Chief steps up to Me, asking: "(Matt:15;1) "Master, who are they at table with You?"
GGJ|2|123|2|0|Say I: "They are My disciples!"
GGJ|2|123|3|0|Continues to ask the Chief: "Why do these your disciples break the Elders' ordinances? They wash not their hands when eating bread! "(Matt15;2)
GGJ|2|123|4|0|Only here do I rise, abruptly facing the Chief and asking him with a serious voice: "Why do you break God's Commandments on account of your ordinance? (Matt:15;3) God Commanded: 'Honour thy father and thy mother. But who ever curses father or mother shall die!' (Matt:15;4) You however teach son and daughter to say to their parents: 'If I make offerings in the Temple for your father or mother, it is of greater benefit to you than if I honour you as of old.' And to such son or daughter you say: 'It is well done so!' (Matt:15;5) What however are the consequences? Behold, therewith no one honours their father and mother anymore! You have therefore abolished God's Commandment for the sake of your ordinances! (Matt:15;6) Who gave you the authority thereto? Having never believed in God, you are well able to do so; for he who is spiritually dead has a conscience no more!"
GGJ|2|123|5|0|Here the Centurion takes the stage again, saying: "Ah, to this has it come? Oh this I must mark well! Such servants of God are you? For this reason you are incapable of recognizing the godliness of our Master and Saviour?! Your god therefore is firstly your paunches and hence your gold and silver satchels! Well well, now I precisely recognize you; carry on now!"
GGJ|2|123|6|0|Says the Chief: "We are servants of God in the order of Aaron!"
GGJ|2|123|7|0|Say I: "Oh you miserable hypocrites! Isaiah indeed has written and prophesied of you: (Matt:15;7) 'This people draweth close to Me with their mouths, honours Me with their lips, but their hearts are far from Me. But in vain they do worship Me, while teaching the people such doctrines which are nothing else than commandments of men." (Matt:15;8-9)
GGJ|2|123|8|0|Says the Chief: "Because of our ordinances, which are also for mans' benefit, we do not abolish God's commandments!"
GGJ|2|123|9|0|Say I: "I have already shown you so with one of God's Commandments; do you want to also hear how you tread all the other Commandments of God into the dust, putting your own ordinances shy-high above them?"
GGJ|2|123|10|0|Says the Chief: "Leave it alone because of the people, of whom many are here!"
GGJ|2|123|11|0|Says the Centurion: "In this way you only testify before the people how our Master keeps God's Commandments to the fullest degree!"
GGJ|2|123|12|0|Says the Chief: "We cannot do this now; this can be effected only by the Temple through the ordained High Pries!"
GGJ|2|123|13|0|Says the Centurion to that: "We Romans put it this way: Ars longa, vita brevis! (Long on art, short on life) (the ed.), or: one intends to put the thing on the back burner for as long as possible to avoid doing anything. But I tell you straight out before the people: even your best testimony to a Master like Jesus of Nazareth would be too miserable and evil! Should you dare to in the Temple at home cast even one aspersion on Jesus before your colleagues, then I shall on the spot despatch a report to the Emperor in Rome, and with the dot over the I and hundred witnesses in minutest detail describe how you and your colleagues, on your instigation carried out the infamous taxation-robbery! Then reckon hardly another year and your infernal nest will be so destroyed that it shall be hard to tell where it once stood! Mark it well! For a Roman keeps what he has spoken, even if heaven and earth should perish therefrom. 'Peret mundus, fiat jus!' (may the word perish, but justice be done! - the ed.) - Have you understood me?"
GGJ|2|124|1|1|Julius’s keen talk about the blessing of the Lord
GGJ|2|124|1|0|In response to this Centurion Julius' talk, the Pharisees withdrew confounded, consulting on what to do. One of them was of the opinion that they should give Me the testimony demanded by the Centurion.
GGJ|2|124|2|0|The Chief says nevertheless: "How can we, if he despises the Temple ordinances, treading them with the feet?! But to do it for appearance's sake is no use to us, for the testimony would be produced at his pleasure, bringing all blame and punishment over us! Let us just keep what the Centurion requires of us, for if it leads to unpleasantries then we have a good reason to fall back upon before our highest superiors!" - All the Pharisees and Scribes agree, falling silent and saying not another word.
GGJ|2|124|3|0|Here I rose with gravity, turning to the Chief and saying: "So it is for fear of not keeping your ungodly human ordinances that you cannot and will not testify of Me, and for fear of your miserable body? Oh, had you given testimony of Me, how happy you would have been temporally and eternally; but it is over now! The Son of Man shall henceforth not need your testimony, for His works and words testify of Him! But that you and your colleagues would see that the Son of Man does not fear people, I shall now tell all the people in front of you that there is nothing to keeping the Temple ordinances, and that whoever abides by them according to your sense commits a grave sin before God!"
GGJ|2|124|4|0|Says the Chief: "Don't do this, or you may fare badly!"
GGJ|2|124|5|0|Says the Centurion: "Yes, He is going to do so, and he shall meet with nothing bad! Remember that, you miserable money bags! You are in my power over here; only one suspicious move, and I will have you chopped up and cast into the sea for dragon food, as truly as my name is Julius! Just look at these goblins! History shows that the Templers have not done one good thing for mankind for over three hundred years. And if there was an occasional noble soul among them then they did, as to my knowledge they did hardly thirty years ago to the reverent, upright Zacharias. And no sooner does a person filled with truth, honesty and divine power arise among them, inundating poor mankind with favours of all kinds, then these goblins are at once there to ruin him! Oh, this your miserable craftsmanship shall soon be terminated!
GGJ|2|124|6|0|Behold, this true man of God came to this district, which is universally notorious for its unhealthy location. Several thousand sick were found in the area. - locals as well as strangers; even more than half of my soldiers lay stricken with bothersome and intense fevers, some already over a year; come this pure man of God and healed all who sought help. Should one not build an altar to such a man, sacrificing to him as to a God ceding him every imaginable honour and unction? But what good did you render to people on coming here? Ebahl's cellar and larder shall shortly be worth a hundred piece fewer!
GGJ|2|124|7|0|And out of gratitude for feeding everywhere free of charge like wolves, you want to destroy our greatest benefactor! A person whom alone you have to thank for Cyrenius not gathering all power in Asia together, to rase to the ground your miserable robber and harlots nest! No, to think about your shamelessness goes beyond everything. For the sake of not having your deceptions, which you sell the people as godly things for good money, betrayed, you seek with all Satanic wiliness to get rid of even your greatest friends and benefactors, if you scent a bit of higher light within them! Say it yourselves whether you are not far more evil than Satan himself!?"
GGJ|2|124|8|0|Here the Centurion turned to Me, saying: "Lord and Master from God's school, teach us unsparingly the truth, and what the people are to do in future in respect of human ordinances! I know that the heavens and the earth and all elements obey You and that you can with the gentlest breath of Your mouth scatter these goblins to the winds like chaff, as you were able to command the sea to carry us a if it were solid land; notwithstanding so however, I as a mere weak human, stand at your service with all my power, which is not inconsiderable, to the last man and last drop of blood! These miserable goblins are to get to know the Genezareth area!"
GGJ|2|124|9|0|Says the Chief with a trembling voice: "Mister Captain! Where is your proof that we came here only to destroy this person? We have indeed come to examine and test him, which surely cannot be held against us; but by God, there can be no talk about destruction! For you it is easy to speak, having had ample opportunity to get to know him through his deeds and speeches; we however have heard and seen little other than today's miraculous healing, other than your not too human threats; and we aught to, as relative newcomers to this thing, be free to take our measure of this miracle man!
GGJ|2|124|10|0|That we Templers are standing on quite hollow ground already, is surely not foreign to us; notwithstanding this it is however preferable to no ground at all, and the state shall have to protect it until it pleases God to create a firmer one! Hence I beg you not to immediately threaten us with the sword, for trading a few words with the miracle-man Jesus! Let him do what he wants, and should teach and preach, so that also we too find out more than what we heard only from hearsay and many probably false reports; on seeing that there is something to the thing we too shall formulate different judgments within us than up til now! For we are not quite so stupid as that, and our heart is still quite capable of a just assessment."
GGJ|2|124|11|0|Says the Captain: "The refusal of the requested testimony does not say much for the righteousness of your heart, but quite the contrary! Ex trunco non quidem Mercurius (No God has yet emerged from a clot, - the ed.) - but we shall see!"
GGJ|2|125|1|1|Three documents (Matt:10-14)
GGJ|2|125|1|0|Here I called all the people together, consisting partly of the present recovered and partly of the many residents of the city who were celebrating the Sabbath-eve with a holiday.
GGJ|2|125|2|0|When the people were gathered together and the hall nearly filled, I said to the people: "Hearken and hear and hear Me well! (Matt:15:10) That which enter through the mouth does not defile a man, but which comes out man's mouth defiles him. (Matt:15:11) To eat bread with unwashed hands defiles no man. This I say unto you all, and therewith abolish everlastingly such manmade ordinance!" - Here the people started to jubilate, praising Me.
GGJ|2|125|3|0|The disciples stepped over to Me nevertheless, asking: "Did You notice the Pharisees' fury on hearing You speak such words?" (Matt: 15;12)
GGJ|2|125|4|0|Say I to the disciples loudly: "All plants not planted by My Father in Heaven shall be weeded out. (Mat: 15:13) Let them go! They are blind leaders of the blind. But where one blind leads another there surely both fall into the ditch (Matt: 15;14) These can rage as they like, for their father is one other than ours; our Father is above - and theirs below!"
GGJ|2|125|5|0|On hearing such, the Pharisees turned yellow, green and fiery red with rage, with the Chief saying, trembling voice notwithstanding: "We have now heard all we need to! He has blasphemed God and us! Now we know with whom we are dealing and who this Jesus of Nazareth is! Hence let us get going and loudly proclaim to the High Priest what kind of person this Jesus is!"
GGJ|2|125|6|0|Says the Centurion: "One can indeed get into a city as you did, by your own will; but getting out again rest with the city's authority! It is easy to say, 'let's get away!', but here the authority steps up and says: 'You're staying'. - The latter was voiced thunderously.
GGJ|2|125|7|0|To these words the Pharisees paled earthen with fear, statring to quake and to be incapable of uttering another word.
GGJ|2|125|8|0|On seeing the murderous effect of his words, the Captain continued. Before letting you depart, you and I shall have much to discuss, and you shall yet issue me a couple of documents signed by your hand and witnessed by the people, both upon life or death, the contracts and te testimony! Well understood! For should I find out through my sharp-hearing spies that you did not keep even one point in the contract then you are dead on the same day, were you to hide behind a thousand temples!"
GGJ|2|125|9|0|The Captain had writing utensils brought to him at once, writing the following: "Contract No. 1: Should any one of you dare to say even one derogatory word about Jesus of Nazareth, either among yourselves or to a stranger, which shall transpire instantly, - shall undergo trial and death - Contract No. 2: Whoever among you drops a single hint of what has taken place and been spoken here, either in Jerusalem or in the Temple, giving Jesus adverse testimony, whether in the Temple or another house, shall be subjected to the harshest trial, followed by the most torturous death! And none should comfort themselves with: 'it surely will not come to this. As already said, the same moment you mention even a syllable of what you are commanded in the two contracts to keep silent, my spies shall find out and you shall fare as threatened in these contracts!"
GGJ|2|125|10|0|Whereupon the Centurion wrote the following testimony: "We are and all certify in our handwriting to the truth pro memorial eternal (in eternal memoriam) that we committed the notorious robbery of the imperial tax-moneys and treasures from the Pontus and Asia Minor, having relieved the transmitters thereof with the most shameless cunning, as disclosed on their transportation to Jerusalem in Kis through the mediation, if not verbally by Jesus of Nazareth. We would have been once and all condemned by the magistrate Faustus. - but Jesus of Nazareth intervened on our behalf, and we escaped unscathed. -This is the full truth, vouched for by our lives.
GGJ|2|125|11|0|After finishing the writing of these three pieces, the Centurion read them out quietly to the Pharisees and Scribes; their faces grew longer with every line, and only after hearing the testimony read out to them did they clasp their hands above their heads, shouting: "What! This we are to sign?!"
GGJ|2|125|12|0|Says the Centurion: "Yes, it is the pure truth! If however you are not willing, then over there the bailiffs stand ready with the whips, scourges and sharp axes. - Here the Pharisees turned around, seeing the terrible men. Without further argument they demanded writing utensils. The Centurion nevertheless reminded them to sign their real names, or a false name brings death to anyone. Whereupon they signed their real names, and who ever among the people was literate had to sign as witness.
GGJ|2|125|13|0|Said the Captain, after the three documents were thus completed: "Now I got out of you what I've been wanting for a long time, and you know what I posses. What you need to observe you also know, and thus we have finished. Now you are free to go wherever you please! You shall be given safe conduct to the border!"
GGJ|2|125|14|0|Thereupon these Pharisees and Scribes packed everything together and in hardly a half hour they had Genezareth behind them, quietly and without a word.
GGJ|2|126|1|1|The Lord’s cautioning against the Templers’ cunning
GGJ|2|126|1|0|When these provers and examiners were over hill and dale, the Captain said: "Lord, these will hopefully keep their silence. For these three oaths may hold out! By the way it is fully true that I do find out within eight days whatever any one of them may have said to anyone ever so secretly; besides that, their belief is stronger than my widely spread scouts, and their great fear is their taskmaster. Here I vouch for it that none of them shall divulge to anyone even a syllable of what they experienced here!"
GGJ|2|126|2|0|Say I: "Yes, they shall keep silence, but that much greater shall be their inner rage: for what they encountered here in fullest measure none of them shall ever forget. But let you all take precautions, for their inner malice is great and knows no bound! In their hearts devils reside, and for these no means are too malicious when it comes to take revenge against the offender! Hence be careful! These are now going to brood and brood! The testimony they had to signed is still the best binding means! On account of that they shall indeed keep their silence; but thy are going to send more scouts of evil to breathe down your necks than your witness against them, and they shall engage in false witness against you; hence be on your guard, for it is why I told you!"
GGJ|2|126|3|0|Says the Captain: "Lord thank you from the fullness of my heart for this warning! Knowing this now, every stranger shall in future feel peculiar premonitions, especially Jerusalemites coming to this district! Verily, burning coals shall be stoked over his head! Only one ever seized, and a second shall forever abandon his intentions to become the devil's informer!"
GGJ|2|126|4|0|Say I "Indeed, indeed, hence be on your guard, for this generation is externally complaint as doves but internally more poisonous than an Egyptian curly-tail grass snake! They shall be coming in all shapes an speak this and that tongue, once as Persian merchants, then as Greeks and Egyptians as well as Romans, and shall be hard to distinguish from true citizens of these nations. But on close examination you shall discover of what spirit they are!"
GGJ|2|126|5|0|Says the Captain: "Oh, many further thanks to You oh Lord! Now I know what I shall have to do in future: and should a questionable case arise then I am sure You will permit me to call upon Your supremely holy and mighty name and say: 'Oh great, almighty spirit of My Lord and Master Jesus! Enlighten my heart so that there would be light in it!' and You are sure to hear such call to the end of the world!"
GGJ|2|126|6|0|Say I: "Ah, friend and brother, stay in Me like that and My spirit shall be in you for your help every day and night!"
GGJ|2|126|7|0|Says Jarah, standing next to Me: "But Lord, You are speaking as if You were leaving us soon!" I beg You to stay with us a few more days; for you are My life! How could I live without You? You must stay here, I won't let You leave here! I would have to die without You!"
GGJ|2|126|8|0|Say I in the most friendly fashion: "Oh My most beloved Jarah, you I shall not leave eternally! And if on account of My ministry I have to leave here personally for a few days I still shall remain with you in spirit, and you shall speak to Me and I shall give you well audible answers to your every question; of this you can be certain! - Do you comprehend that?"
GGJ|2|126|9|0|Says little Jarah: "Yes, my most beloved Lord Jesus, this I understand very well, knowing that nothing is impossible to You; but I would still prefer if You also stay longer with us in person. For behold, everything looks so transcendent and celestial when You are with us; I cannot imagine heaven more beautiful and glorious. Hence You have to stay with us few days longer. Personally as a favour to me!"
GGJ|2|126|10|0|Say I: "Well yes, it is not possible to deny anything to such love, especially when she has chosen the best part! Be of good cheer, for your love shall not be forsaken!"
GGJ|2|126|11|0|This cheers up Jarah fully, where after she bounds over to Ebahl, saying: "Look father Ebahl, the Lord stays with us, and that forever!"
GGJ|2|126|12|0|Says Ebahl: "My dear child, this is an immense grace for us of which no one of us is worthy; for He is a Lord of Heaven and earth! What He does and intends doing remains hidden in His eternal, unfathomable counsel, according to which every hair upon our head is counted like the sand of the sea, and we humans can change none of that. But this I also believe, that He to Whom a thousand years is like a day, staying with us one day longer or less shall not make any difference. Hence hang onto Him and don't let Him go, for among us all He loves you most!"
GGJ|2|126|13|0|Says Jarah: "O, I will hold onto to him and never let go of Him!"
GGJ|2|127|1|1|The Lord speaks about the spirit of love
GGJ|2|127|1|0|Quietly I approach her from behind, pick her up from the floor and say: "But you My most beloved little child, how do you intend to hold Me? I am then much stronger than you!"
GGJ|2|127|2|0|Says the little one when putting her back on the floor: "I know this quite well that You are endlessly stronger than me, nearly not a little mosquito before You; for You are carrying with Your almighty willpower heaven and earth and holds the sea in its depth; how should I compare my strength to Yours?! However, what I mean, is, that You, since I love You so indescribable much, for the sake of my love for You, You will stay a little beyond the time!"
GGJ|2|127|3|0|Say I: "Yes, you are quite right again; for with love one can achieve everything with Me! The love for you humans has drawn Me to this earth! However, who has love like you, can of course do with Me what he wants! Since such love is My very spirit in the hearts of people. And what such requires and wants, comes from the deepest depth of the divine order and therefore you can hold Me with your heart quite nicely and I will never ever separate Myself from your heart!
GGJ|2|127|4|0|However, My visible body is not important, but only My spirit! What I do, behold, is not accomplished by Me as a person, but only by My spirit; nevertheless, for your sake I will stay a few days longer, - for tomorrow is Sabbath and the day thereafter post-Sabbath! For those two days I will stay longer, but I will move on, namely to Sidon and Tyre, - however, I will then return and possibly stay with you for half of winter."
GGJ|2|127|5|0|Completely delighted says the little one: "O, all praise to God the holy Father! Now I am quite content!"
GGJ|2|127|6|0|All admired the twelve year old little maiden and were astonished about its mind. And an elder said: "O, this is a special grace from God! In this tender skin hides an angel of God! Her body and spirit are testimony for it."
GGJ|2|127|7|0|Says another: "Certainly! The girl only counts twelve and a half years; but she looks like a maiden of sixteen years! Her body is completely developed and her soul leaves nothing to wish for. She truly has head and heart at the right place! Lucky him who one day will take her in his house as a wife!"
GGJ|2|127|8|0|Jarah hears this and says: "A heart who loves God, does not require a selfish bridegroom; since it is already guided as bride into the house of God! I know to love people in their suffering and do good to the poor at every hour by day and night; but the certain love of a young man I do not know and will never get to know it, - except his heart is filled with the purest love for God like mine!"
GGJ|2|127|9|0|Says another old Jew: "Be careful little maiden! Your speech sounds good, as if coming from the mouth of an angel; however, you nevertheless consists of flesh and blood, and when one day your years will come, then you will find out whether flesh and blood do not have anything to say in a person!"
GGJ|2|127|10|0|Says Jarah: "That man is not a God, I know already since my earliest years; however, a person can through the right love for God become a master of his flesh and blood, because of the certain help from God. However, whom God helps, He helps him all the way and not only half, what you have experienced this morning at your own sick flesh and blood! For this was not human help, but the help of God!" - After these words of Jarah the elders fall silent and nobody dared to reply to her with another word.
GGJ|2|127|11|0|But I say to Jarah, taking her hand: "You have done well! You already speak like a fully matured prophet!"
GGJ|2|127|12|0|Says dear-smiling Jarah in a soft voice to Me: "It is easy to speak prophetically in Your presence if You put the words in ones heart! If I had spoken out of myself, indeed, a lot of stupidities would have come out!"
GGJ|2|127|13|0|Say I also in a soft voice: "Could be so My most beloved Jarah! But from now on you will always be able to speak so wisely, but beware not to become unfaithful to Me if you grow older!"
GGJ|2|127|14|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, if this would be possible, then rather let me die!"
GGJ|2|127|15|0|Say I: "Now, now, it will be impossible, indeed!?"
GGJ|2|127|16|0|Says Jarah, clinging firmly to My middle and pressing Me to her chest: "Yes, such must be forever impossible! Since then one would become insane for giving a pound purest gold for a pound stinking mud!"
GGJ|2|127|17|0|Say I: "Then you still attach some value to gold?"
GGJ|2|127|18|0|Says Jarah: "Yes, to gold of the soul everything! The earthly gold I only have mentioned as an example."
GGJ|2|127|19|0|Say I: "Now, now, I do have understood you; but since I love you so much, I must tease you a little!"
GGJ|2|127|20|0|Says Jarah: "O, just keep on teasing me, I therefore will not love you less! For I know this quite well that God burdens those people whom He loves most with all kinds of suffering! So, if you really start to tease Me, only then you will really love Me!"
GGJ|2|127|21|0|Say I: "O you My dearest little child, such pure hearts like yours, God never teases, but only those who indeed love God very much, but nevertheless at the same time also flirt with the world; with those God uses all kind of banter to drive the world-love out of their hearts, so that their hearts become completely pure. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|2|127|22|0|Says Jarah: "O lord, honey of My heart, this I understand quite well!"
GGJ|2|128|1|1|A discussion between the Templers and the Essenes
GGJ|2|128|1|0|Says for a change Peter, standing sideways, more to himself: "Can't figure out how the little maiden is so quick to understand! Am I not quite old, having quite some experience, yet there is no way for me understanding things quickly. Thus I still don't fully understand what He meant by the parable: what enters through the mouth does not defile a man, but only what comes out of the mouth!" If a person has to vomit, or coughs and then spits, how should this defile him? Moses made no mention of it!?"
GGJ|2|128|2|0|Say the other disciples as well: "Here you fare like us, for we can't work this out either! Go and ask Him in the name of us all as to how this parables is to be understood!"
GGJ|2|128|3|0|Only then did Peter step over to Me, saying: "Explain to us the parable of "What goes into and out fo the mouth (Matt:15:15) for none of understands it!"
GGJ|2|128|4|0|Say I: "And are you all of so little understanding still? (Matt:15:16) How long will I have to bear you thus? You don't know yet that everything entering the mouth goes into the stomach and is cast out than natural way?(Matt:15:17) But what comes out of the mouth proceeds from the heart and defiles a man (Matt: 15:18) For out of the heart come evil thoughts: murder, adultery, fornication, robbery, false witness and blasphemy.
GGJ|2|128|5|0|These are things defiling a man, whereas to eat bread with unwashed hands defiles not a man (Matt:15:20) - Do you understand that?!"
GGJ|2|128|6|0|Say the disciples: "Yes, Lord, we thank You for this holy light!"
GGJ|2|128|7|0|Say I to Matthew the writer: "Thus write down the feeding in the desert, then the ride during the night to here and everything important that occurred and thereafter what took place today with few words, short and precise! Everything else that took place here, leave out for the time being; in time a few things can be added afterwards, - this is an essential piece of the Gospel."
GGJ|2|128|8|0|Whereupon the disciples betake themselves back to their room, where the several converted Pharisees and Scribes together with the two Essenes eagerly await them. Of course they are immediately questioned in detail about how it went with the Pharisees and Scribes from Jerusalem, and the disciples tell them exhaustively. Whereto the Pharisees, Scribes and two Essenes say: "Nay, it truly takes much night and slyness, after such signs and testimonies to persist stubbornly with such wicked stupidity! And what does all their slyness serve them? They are now so tied up by the tree documents that they can't even share their thoughts among themselves! Are these not oxen and he-goats!?"
GGJ|2|128|9|0|Says the Essenes: "The thing with Jesus is of such solar lucency as can be, and such unheard-of slyness notwithstanding! We surely are as educated in a worldly sense, intellectually, as one can be after attending all Persian and Egyptian schools and having all the wise men of Greece an ancient Jewry at one's fingertips. But even leaving aside all the unheard-of miraculous deeds: regarding His speech and its concomitant deepest wisdom, never encountered on earth before, this alone is the most sufficient proof that this Jesus is a most accomplished God. With this go His deeds of a kind undreamt-of by man; deeds possible only to a God, in Whom all the powers of the world and stars, sun and moon are united, or through Whose wondrously almighty will they received their being inexplicably!
GGJ|2|128|10|0|We saw how in Him, will, word an accomplished deed fell into one. The heavens opened to His and countless hosts of the most charming ethereal beings stood at His service; He commanded them and empty larders bulged with the fullness of the most precious foods, and all empty skins and pitchers are filled with the most precious wine! Well! Is this really nothing?
GGJ|2|128|11|0|He commands the sea, and its surface solidifies without turning into ice, and people can walk upon its normally deadly surface as if on marble floor! And all this was both shown and told faithfully to these shady fellows, besides their gaping this morning at the miraculous healing of several hundred people; yet they remain more intrepid than rock upon which lightening have tested their destructive forces for thousands of years! Brethren, here everything decently human comes to an end, making him either a dangerous animal or a downright devil! - Say brethren, are we not right?"
GGJ|2|128|12|0|Say the Pharisees and Scribes: "More than completely right and truthful! Because if one can remain unmoved by such appearances one must in the end be a devil!?"
GGJ|2|128|13|0|Say the two Essenes: "Since we now believe that such evil spirts are to be found in this world's regions, by whom men are not seldom tormented and seduced to evil deeds without a noticeable annoyance, we now fully agree with you. Because people who have no empathy for fellow man whatsoever, and like tigers cater only for their own bellies, are not humans but devils. For they have no sense for anything other than a most satisfied stomach! No means to achieve such aim is too evil for them! What of God, what of spirit! The belly must be nurtured, nothing else matters. They regard the arts and sciences only if their incomes is increased therewith! - Oh Lord, what kind of humans! Yes indeed, these are the most actual and authentic devils!"
GGJ|2|128|14|0|Says Judas Iscariot for a change: "Were I not persuaded of truly godly almighty, I could now be scared and concerned for Him. For these people would if possible pull down even God Himself from His eternal throne in order to sit upon it; for the Templers, who are doing endlessly well since the driving out of the Samaritans, who were a fly in their ointment, would risk anything rather than have their life of luxury curtailed in any way.
GGJ|2|128|15|0|Says Peter: "Do you think that our Lord, with all Hiss miraculous power is safe from the Templers' cunning? If He does not stand up to these parricides and matricides as a judge, with fire and lightning from heaven, then He is in a short time a victim of their insatiable revenge! Yes, a Jew is called to do great things and be an angel; however, beyond an evil and spoiled Jew no devil exists who could be worse!
GGJ|2|128|16|0|Hence He should beware of Jerusalem! For should He come there as an obliging person, then He is ruined together with the preacher John! So long as the latter taught and baptised at Bethabara Minor (desert) he was safe; but as soon as he moved to the big Jordan in the great Bethabara desert about three months ago, he soon was a victim of the Temple mob, who knew how to cleverly hide behind Herod. But Herod was also spying about our Lord and Master already; had he been able to get hold of Him, who knows what would have happened already! But the Lord can see into people's hearts and their plans from a distance and knows how to keep out of their way! For who is cleverer and wiser than He?"
GGJ|2|128|17|0|Says one Pharisee: "Once He starts avoiding them then that is not a good indication of His security! He may want to avoid causing a stir, and that alone would excuse His keeping out of the way; but if it signifies the smallest amount of fear, then I won't stake much on His security! For I know only too well how the Temple keeps its lethal nets spread out, making it all but impossible to escape with hide intact! But He will only be trying to avoid publicity for the time being, and hence avoid it as long as possible and therewith a heaven and earth-shaking collision; He shall encounter man's great malice when its measure is full! This I deem myself to read into His character!"
GGJ|2|128|18|0|Say the Essenes: "We think so too! Because with such godly wisdom and fullness of hidden divine power, one is sure to know what to do in the face of the maliciousness of the world! Had we but a hundred thousandth part of His power, then in just three years we would be masters of the world. Hence we are not worried about Him! He should therefore have to personally give Himself up to the malicious world and say: 'Here am I, fulfill now upon Me, your Creator Himself, the fullness of malice, so that judgement may the sooner come over you from on high!' And there He would still lose nothing! He may indeed permit mankind to harm His body and to even kill it so that their measure be full; but who will be able to do anything to His eternally indestructible, almighty Spirit? As said, we don't doubt that He would be capable of such, but this shall not be of much use to His adversaries; because before you know it, He shall rise as an indestructible judge, judging them with fire and sword from the heavens! Beware then all His adversaries and devils! Only then shall they know Who was He Whom they persecuted by all ways and means! - What do you all say to this our opinion?"
GGJ|2|128|19|0|Say the disciples: "Ah, far be if for that to happen to Him, although we are in no position to argue your point; but much is possible to God that man is not capable of thinking as possible!"
GGJ|2|129|1|1|The Lord and the two Essenes
GGJ|2|129|1|0|Whilst the disciples, Pharisees and the two Essenes were speaking thus, Ebahl was calling the guests to table, and the disciples and their disciples also were called, entering the dining hall with cheerful faces.
GGJ|2|129|2|0|I ask them what they were discussing in their rooms so animatedly.
GGJ|2|129|3|0|Reply the Essenes: " Lord, it is easy for You to ask, because what we were discussing was already as clear to You from eternity as the brightest noonday sun. But You may rest fully assured that we said nothing bad about You!"
GGJ|2|129|4|0|Say I: "Quite certainly and truly, and in particular what you spoke about; for this, not your flesh and blood but the spirit of God inspired. Nonetheless do not say more about it to anyone else, for men are blind, foolish and evil! - Let us nonetheless sit down at table now!"
GGJ|2|129|5|0|The table was well set; our eight boatsmens' time had been well-spent on fishing, and they had brought Ebahl a great many of the choices fish into the house, for which he richly provided them with wine and bread. These fish were well prepared, and we consumed them with much appetite. The two Essenes, whose palates were well refined, as students of Aristotle and Epicurus, paid much attention to things culinary, and could not praise this succinct, real fish-meal highly enough. The Centurion too with his three deputies could not praise the flavour of the fish adequately, and heartedly consumed a couple of large portions, so that he began to fear potential harm.
GGJ|2|129|6|0|But I said to him: "Fear not, My dear Julius, for nothing shall harm you in the physician's presence!"
GGJ|2|129|7|0|This cheered up the good Julius again; this My saying became a proverb which maintained itself among physicians to this date of writing.
GGJ|2|129|8|0|At the end of the meal the Centurion asked, saying: "Lord, to-day is an exceptionally beautiful one! What if this afternoon we spent some time in the open?"
GGJ|2|129|9|0|Say I: "I am similarly inclined; but this time we shall climb a nearby mountain!"
GGJ|2|129|10|0|Says the Captain: "Well, the nearest mountain, referred to by the name of 'Morning Head', and I think, called 'Juitergli' in this language, is also one of the highest, and immensely steep from every side, a nearly bare block of rock! If You were intending to climb this one, then we could not reach the peak before nightfall, whilst there could be no talk of a return! To spend the night upon the heights may not be pleasant for any of us either! For there is supposed to be constant snow and ice in the crevices; the view however is supposed to be something indescribably rewarding!"
GGJ|2|129|11|0|Say I: "Friend, all this shall not deter us to climb the 'Morning Head'; who knows the route gets much easier to the top than him who has to search for it. Let us thus get underway, before two little hours have passed, we are all at the top, this means those who want to go with us to climb the mountain!"
GGJ|2|129|12|0|Says the Captain: "Lord, upon Your beckoning I would gladly go to the world's end, let alone up this mountain; and if You lead, then there be no thought of danger! Now I am really looking forward to it! But we may want to take some bread and wine with us, knowing how ravenously hungry and thirsty one can get climbing such formidable mountains.
GGJ|2|129|13|0|Say I: "Indeed, so you can do! But what are we going to do about our most beloved Jarah? For her the mountain shall surely be too hard to climb."
GGJ|2|129|14|0|Says Jarah: "In Your company, oh Lord, nothing can be too hard for me; but without You one cannot do anything anyway, and I least of all! If it pleases You, then I go not only up this mountain, but quite literally into the fire with You, as I also was the first to walk with You upon the water!"
GGJ|2|129|15|0|Say I: "You know how to always give Me the right answer out of your heart; hence get ready to come with us on the journey, and nothing shall become to hard for you!" - Who would be travel-ready more quickly than Jarah, and she said as well: "Lord, if it please You, them I am ready to depart!"
GGJ|2|130|1|1|A miraculous mountain climb
GGJ|2|130|1|0|The little maiden was wrapped in a pleated blue dress, and with light, laced shoes on her feet; the head covered with an artfully weave straw hat; and since I had been rather slow in answering her first question, she grasped My hand and said: "But Lord, You my life, say it please, whether I am pleasing to You in this way?"
GGJ|2|130|2|0|Say I: "That is obvious, My most beloved Jarah! You are exceedingly pleasing to Me! If only all people were as pleasing to Me as you, then everything would be alright. But there are thousands in the world and indeed thousands of thousands who don't please Me as you do! But these are the pure worldings, and you are an angel! But now it is time to go, for it is already the third part of day!"
GGJ|2|130|3|0|With these words all but the domestics get up and join Me on My way. It speaks for itself that Jarah constantly walked by My side, as did the Centurion and Ebahl.
GGJ|2|130|4|0|Coming to the cliff faces within which only exceptionally steep ravines spiralled upwards, the Centurion remarked: "Lord, there is no thought of climbing here with natural powers; for the ditches are terribly steep, wet and extensively overgrown with thorn-rushes! If no other way can be found, then by natural means we shall not get up there inside ten days!"
GGJ|2|130|5|0|Say I: "Are you really so tired already, yet we nonetheless have already more than a third of the way behind us!? Just look behind you and you shall see how high up we are already!" - The Chief looked around and got a shock when he realized that we already found ourselves nearly half way up and among the steepest cliff faces and almost vertical drops.
GGJ|2|130|6|0|After some fearsome astonishment, the Centurion said in a somewhat feverish tone: "No, let this be understood by whoever will! How we all got this far through this gorge is beyond me! We did indeed climb steeply already, yet I did not feel any particular strain! Nonetheless, there are now perpendicular walls ahead of us! Question: how shall we get over these?"
GGJ|2|130|7|0|Say I: "Don't you notice that we don't stand still, but constantly pace forward?"
GGJ|2|130|8|0|Says the Centurion: "Yes, this I notice indeed, yet when I look ahead the all possibility of progress disappears!"
GGJ|2|130|9|0|Say I: "Behold, one just has to be a good guide, to find the straightest path through all obstacles! Behold the gorge ahead is already the gate to the highest pinnacle."
GGJ|2|130|10|0|Says the Chief: "Yes, how can it be? How were we able so soon to come up through these almost perpendicular rock-faces? We are not under way an hour by far, yet are so close to the highest peak that only a few paces separate us from the top!"
GGJ|2|130|11|0|Says the very cheerful Jarah: "But Julius, how can you ask where God the Lord is our guide?! He could just as well carry us to the top over these cliffs, over which never ever before any human set foot! Since we know that we have here to do with the Almighty, every further question is futile. We can only melt before Him with love and deepest reverence and eternally thank Him from life's profoundest depths that He deemed us worthy of such unheard-of grace. But to ask Him how omnipotence and wisdom is capable of such I find absurd! And even if He were to let us in on it, one can ask to what extent we would understand it, and whether we would gain omnipotence therewith?! For sure, to the extent that He wills it, we would accomplish the miraculous out of ourselves; but beyond His holy and almighty will never, surely!"
GGJ|2|130|12|0|Say I: "Oh, you little wise one, you! Who would have looked for so much of the brightest wisdom in you!? I say unto you that there are very few on earth like you; but one thing I must say unto you, not withstanding My exceeding love for you, and this consist in asking you that in future you should be far more frugal with you pure wisdom, and only open your mouth when it is strictly necessary; here surely this is not necessary, since, as you can see, I Myself am present and know how to answer everyone's question quite satisfactorily and thoroughly!
GGJ|2|130|13|0|Look, if our friend Julius were not such a truly wise man then you would now have hurt him deeply; but he is a wise man who is good and honest towards all, and hence is happy with your child-like wise instruction. In future however you shall have to be as unassuming as possible towards everyone, and only therewith you shall be My true bride! - Have you properly comprehended these My words in your heart?"
GGJ|2|130|14|0|Says Jarah, somewhat aggrieved: "Indeed, Lord, but I fear that You now not love me as before, and this saddens my heart!"
GGJ|2|130|15|0|Say I: "Don't let that trouble you! Now I love you much more than before!"
GGJ|2|130|16|0|Says Jarah: "But the good Chief shall be cross with me!"
GGJ|2|130|17|0|Says the Centurion: "Not at all, my truly celestial Jarah! I am only too thankful that you told me a purely celestial truth, from your heavenly heart! Oh Jarah, we two shall have much to discuss yet, for I sense it that your pure little heart is full of heavenly wisdom, wherefore let us remain the best of friends!"
GGJ|2|130|18|0|Say I: "Now, My most beloved Jarah, are you satisfied with such conclusion?"
GGJ|2|130|19|0|Says Jarah: "Now indeed, but I shall have to get a grip on myself from now on! For to be presumptuous has sometimes been my weakness; but it shall not henceforth be so, - for Your words are supremely holy to me!"
GGJ|2|130|20|0|Say I: "Very well the, so let us take the few remaining steps to the mountain's pinnacle!"
GGJ|2|131|1|1|Upon the “morning head” pinnacle
GGJ|2|131|1|0|After a few paces we found ourselves upon the peak, which however had a very torn, creviced and fragmented appearance and offered standing room for hardly thirty people free from giddiness.
GGJ|2|131|2|0|Our Centurion did not take well to that, and he said: "The view is indescribably glorious indeed; but the sheer drop in all directions, and uneven plateau take away my immense pleasure!"
GGJ|2|131|3|0|Say I: "Friend, sit down if you feel dizzy, and the rest of you do the same! I shall Myself remain standing."
GGJ|2|131|4|0|Says the Chief: "Sitting down sounds alright, but where? Verily, the view is glorious, and one overlooks all Gallilee and a large portion of Judea - one can even see into the Samaritan land; but the inhospitable height, and fear of a possible fall miserable spoils my super pleasure! I know that nothing can happen to me, yet I fear! Why this?"
GGJ|2|131|5|0|Say I: "Your fear stems from your not comprehending the impossibility of a fall right now. Look at My beloved Jarah there, she is bounding about as merrily as a Chamois (mountain-goat), whilst her sisters and even My Ebahl stand there pale with fear; yet no abyss has swallowed her up yet, because she is full of the firmest faith that nothing can happen to her in My presence. Let you all have the same firm faith, and you shall be cheer-full like her!"
GGJ|2|131|6|0|Says the Chief, under whose right foot a stone he had used for support, loosened somewhat: "Here a falcon, whose wings secure him against falling, may gain a firm faith indeed; but a human like me, under whose feet one rock after another loosens, cannot with the best of will attain to a Jarah-like faith: I would only have to try one Jarah-like bound upon this hardly four by hundred metres plateau, and I would soon be lying crushed somewhere below! Oh! If only I found myself back below again!"
GGJ|2|131|7|0|Here Jarah jumps over to the Chief, saying: "But Julius, I beg you not to be fearful! Nothing can possibly happen to you! The Lord has led us here over the steepest walls; we actually only floated past the walls through the air; for no man has ever accomplished such journey, yet what has happened to anyone of us despite of such unheard-of scaling of this bare and perpendicular rock-giant? But if we came up over the most dangerous parts so well, how should we now start fearing as if it really were possible to fall down anywhere? Dear Julius, go and be more cheerful, for my sake! Behold, I am unable to look at such fearful and sad face!"
GGJ|2|131|8|0|Here the little one wants to take the Centurion by the hand to conduct him around a little, but the Chief shouts: "Get back! Three paces off, you little witch! You came close enough just then to thrust me over the walls with your mischievous leap! Oh, I know you well; normally you are an unusually good, dear and even wise girl; but sometimes a capricious mischief gets hold of you, and there I say: 'Three paces off!' - I usually like you a lot; but here at four thousand metres (2,000 mens' heights) altitude you have to constantly keep three paces away from me. You have spoken rightly and wisely, but I can't help my dizziness at such heights. I know and believe that nothing will happen to any of us, yet I nevertheless cannot rid myself of this troublesome dizziness, and hence you must not play jokes with me!"
GGJ|2|131|9|0|Says Jarah: "Ah, what do you think? How could you even remotely suspect me of playing jokes with you!? Behold, I am simply over-convinced that here nothing can happen to me or you, and leaped over to you, fearful one, so pluckily to lift you up! How can you bear me such ill-will and call me a witch? Behold, most beloved Julius, that also was not very nice of you!"
GGJ|2|131|10|0|Here tears fill the little one's eyes. - On noticing this, the Centurion regrets shouting Jarah down, saying: "Now, now, make friends! Down below we shall stroll together over nice lawns again; but the space is too tight, and I am not to blame for my tiresome dizziness!"
GGJ|2|131|11|0|Says Jarah: "Dizziness is a sickness too! The Saviour of all Saviours is here: He to whom it was possible to heal so many hundreds from their sickness, shall also be capable of freeing you from dizziness! Ask Him and He shall heal you!"
GGJ|2|131|12|0|Says the Centurion: "Ah, look my dear Jarah, here you did a better job than before! This was a better leap than your previous one, when you nearly pushed me over the walls! And look, this your advice I shall follow forthwith!"
GGJ|2|131|13|0|Hereupon the Centurion turned to Me, saying: "Lord free me from my fear and dizziness of the head!"
GGJ|2|131|14|0|Say I to Ebahl: "Give Me a beaker of wine!"
GGJ|2|131|15|0|Ebahl at once passed Me a small skinful and a beaker.
GGJ|2|131|16|0|I filled the beaker and gave it to the Chief, with the words: "Here, take and drink, and it shall be better with your giddiness!"
GGJ|2|131|17|0|The Chief took the beaker and drank. When he had emptied it, all fear and giddiness left him and he cheered up completely, letting himself be walked around the mountain by Jarah, and able quite smugly to look down the steepest cliff-faces.
GGJ|2|131|18|0|When the others had all noticed this on the Chief, they asked Me for liberation from their tedious fear. And I had wine passed to them all, and the height suddenly came to life a public park.
GGJ|2|131|19|0|One lot were taking in the lands, another were singing Psalms, a third were looking over the walls to find a possible return path. But since no such spot could be discovered, even whilst the sun was already nearing its setting, the disciples in particular came and said: "Lord, another half hour and the sun will be set; what then upon this height?"
GGJ|2|131|20|0|Say I: "This is not your concern! Whoever believes shall this night see God's glory shine upon this height. We remain here!"
GGJ|2|131|21|0|On hearing this they quietened down, looking for secure resting places.
GGJ|2|131|22|0|But the Centurion also came and asked Me whether we would be returning soon, as the sun was close to setting.
GGJ|2|131|23|0|But I said to him what I said to the disciples, and he was content therewith and sat down upon a solid, fairly level rock.
GGJ|2|131|24|0|Only Jarah was saying, as the sun began to touch the horizon: "Lord You my love, we are not perhaps going to already return home from this charming height? Here I would so much like to see the sun rise!"
GGJ|2|131|25|0|Say I: "We are staying the night, and only betake ourselves home on Sabbath morning; but like all the others you shall see God's glory shine through out the night!"
GGJ|2|131|26|0|This so enraptured the little one that she sank at My feet in a kind of swoon which however quickly left her.
GGJ|2|132|1|1|About the nature of fear
GGJ|2|132|1|0|When the sun had gone down however, a very cool and hefty wind began to blow from a midnight direction, so that all began to fear anew, and the Centurion said: "Well, if this wind continues to grow in intensity, then it may in the end still thrust us down into the abyss, whilst its considerable nip is not too pleasant either."
GGJ|2|132|2|0|Say I: "Let the wind blow, for this is its hour! But remember that it is not the master of Him Who created it through His will, holding it fast and letting it blow when He wills it!"
GGJ|2|132|3|0|With this explanation the Chief was happy, laying himself down firmly on the ground nonetheless, with the others following his example.
GGJ|2|132|4|0|Only Jarah stood firmly by My side and said: "But Lord, why is it that these people are so frightened, for they have surely being taught by many signs that You also a master of all the elements!? This intrigues me especially about Your own disciples! Ah, it would be different if You were not here, but since Your are here Yourself, it amazes me quite a bit! - Lord, if it please You then tell me the reason for this phenomenon!"
GGJ|2|132|5|0|Say I: "Behold, this is the world in their intestines, not fully cleared out yet! Were this fully excluded, as in your case then, like yourself they would not fear and would not be capable of fearing, since the spirit is sufficiently powerful to make all nature subject to itself.
GGJ|2|132|6|0|Behold, we now stand upon a mountain-top never before trodden by man! As you can see the cliff-faces are so steep in all directions that they are not in a natural way passable either up or down; you saw how, after we scaled half the mountain with natural strength, all possibility to climb the perpendicular walls disappeared. The Chief and the others asked: 'What now?' But I climbed ahead over the walls with you, and all followed us without the least fatigue. - How was that possible?
GGJ|2|132|7|0|Behold, the spirit within man made this possible! During that time I awoke the spirits in all of them, and these carried their flesh hulls up to this height. Since their spirits were not however accustomed to such activity yet, when I loosened My grip on them somewhat, they went over into their bodies again for rest, resulting in the physical body's filling with fear. Had the spirit within their hearts remained fully awake however, then they would not fear; for the spirit would itself have filled the soul with the most lucent confidence, and put the most living conviction into the heart that all of nature must be subject to it. But since, on account of the old world, a portion of which their souls stills bore within them, this could not yet permanently take place, their soul is still troubled by some of the worldly fear which you still perceive with them here.
GGJ|2|132|8|0|The soul lives itself either through a wrong direction into her flesh or through a right direction into her spirit, which is always one with God, like the light is one with the sun. If such a soul lives into its flesh which in itself is dead and only for a certain time, if the body is not harmed, receives a life from the soul, the soul in everything becomes one with its flesh.
GGJ|2|132|9|0|When the soul lives gradually more and more into the flesh, so as to finally becomes fully flesh itself, then she is also overcome by the feeling of destruction, which is a property of the flesh; and this feeling is then the fear which finally makes man in all things absolutely incapable and weak!
GGJ|2|132|10|0|It is however an entirely different matter with a person who from his earliest youth lived into his spirit! There the soul forever does not see any possible destruction! Its feeling is akin to the state of its eternally indestructible spirit; it can see and feel no more death, being one with its eternally live spirit, who is lord over all the visible natural world, with the result that all fear is far from the still incarnate man; for where there is no death there is no fear!
GGJ|2|132|11|0|Hence man should concern himself as little as possible with the things of the world, so that his soul would become one with the spirit and not the flesh! For what does it profit a man to gain the entire world for his flesh but suffer exceeding harm in his soul?- For all the world which we now see in its wide surrounding, with its passing glories shall pass like water-bubbles and also this sky with its stars in due course; but the spirit shall remain forever, together with every one of My words.
GGJ|2|132|12|0|But it is inexpressibly hard to help people who have firmly settled into the world, for they see and plant their life into the vain things of the world, living in constant fear and being in the end utterly unapproachable along spiritual paths! However, if one approaches them along the natural and worldly path, then one not only benefits them nothing but only fosters their judgement and therewith death of their soul!
GGJ|2|132|13|0|Who from the world-people wants to save his soul, must apply a great force to himself and must as much as possible start to live in self-denial with regard to worldly things. If he does so diligently and keenly he then shall save himself and enter into life; if not then he cannot be helped in any way other than great sufferings in things of the world, so that he learns to despise the world and its glories, turning to God and beginning to search out the spirit within him, to gradually unite with it. I say unto you: The blessedness of the world is the death of the soul! - Tell Me now, My most beloved Jarah, whether you have understood all this."
GGJ|2|133|1|1|Christ, moderator between heaven and earth
GGJ|2|133|1|0|Says Jarah: "Oh, Lord, my love, You my life! Due to Your grace within me I have understood all this; but sad it is that, mankind cannot or will not understand it! Oh, there shall once be many dead souls! Oh Lord, make mankind to hear such holy Truth, and then to act accordingly; for I shall once suffer boredom living among so many dead in this world!"
GGJ|2|133|2|0|Say I: "Be consoled; because therefore I Myself have come into this world! Until now there has been a dearth of paved ways, and the heavens were separated from Earth; but now a righteous and firm path shall be paved, and the heaven shall be united with the Earth, to make easy for everyone to walk the paved road and along same to reach the nearby heaven. Yet no man shall thereby be hindered in the slightest way in his free will!
GGJ|2|133|3|0|From now on every one striving earnestly shall be able to gain the heavens, something not possible heretofore, there having been too great a chasm between Heaven and Earth.
GGJ|2|133|4|0|Yet beware all who, hearing thereof nonetheless do not care about it! These shall henceforth be worse off than the ancients, who often wanted to but could not! - Do you understand that?"
GGJ|2|133|5|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, I have comprehended it all! The opportunity is good, but mans' free will! They see and taste the world, yet neither see nor taste the heavens; and thus it shall come that many will not want to go along the paved way, and they shall be worse off than before! I say unto You oh Lord that few shall step out upon the paved road, because the most difficult thing for man is self-denial!"
GGJ|2|133|6|0|Say I: "Don't be troubled, the reformation centres shall be vastly extended, from here even to the beyond! - But our company has fallen asleep, one and all, -including the Centurion; what are we going to do?"
GGJ|2|133|7|0|"Lord", says Jarah, "this You will Yourself know best!"
GGJ|2|133|8|0|Say I: "Right you are! Wherefore I let them fall asleep, and in their dream they are going to behold what you shall behold in reality. Take note, soon you shall behold the heavens open, and all the angels shall serve us! Tomorrow this mountain shall get an easily accessible gradient towards the East, and we shall be able to descend along a new natural path down to Genezareth. Hence pay attention to the scene soon to unfold before your eyes!"
GGJ|2|133|9|0|Upon these My words, Jarah raised her eyes upwards and gazed into the brightly star-lit sky. When nothing made an appearance for some time, she said with an especially endearing voice: "Lord, You my life and love, nothing is wanting to show itself yet! What will it look like, so that with any potential phenomenon I shall know whether to count it with the one You predicted?"
GGJ|2|133|10|0|Say I: "My beloved Jarah, you have to gaze up with your heart much rather than with the eyes of your head; then wondrous things shall soon begin to appear to you in a most brilliant light! Just try it, and you shall soon convince yourself that I am always right and that I speak the fullest truth!"
GGJ|2|133|11|0|Upon these My teaching words, Jarah lifts her heart rather than her eyes upwards and behold, immediately all heavens open and countless crowds of God's angels float in the most marvellous splendour fo light down to earth and sing: "All your heavens show all mercy to the righteous on this earth! For holy is He, Who stepped on to it for the welfare of those who have fallen, before a sun glowed in the mercy-light of God in the depth of eternity!
GGJ|2|133|12|0|Human children who were begot by Satan, are accepted by Him and turned into children of His love!
GGJ|2|133|13|0|Hence to Him belong all honour, glory and praise, for all that He does is well-done (good so) and His order is love paired with highest wisdom. Wherefore He alone is holy, supremely holy, and before His name must bend all knees in Heaven, on Earth and under the Earth. Amen."
GGJ|2|134|1|1|The lifting of the Galilean Sea.
GGJ|2|134|1|0|On hearing such chant, she says enraptured: "Here it is hard to tell what is more beautiful and glorious, - the word or the most brilliant, thousandfold light, or the most beautiful forms of these numberless, ethereal choristers! Ah, only now am I forming a concept of what God's heavens really are! Oh, I now would like to actually die and go over to these most beautiful choristers. But if it please You o Lord, then tell me what these glorious singers actually are! Are they what they actually seem to be or are they new beings created by You for this moment?"
GGJ|2|134|2|0|Say I: "These are angels, created eons before there was any trace of material creation. Summon one over, and you shall convince yourself that they all are perfectly true beings of their own kind! And I will add that, notwithstanding their light and ethereal appearance, each harbours such strength power and might that the smallest and feeblest of them could in one moment destroy the entire earth to the extent of not one dust particle remaining. Now that you know this, call one over and give him a few tests!"
GGJ|2|134|3|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, this I would not dare, for notwithstanding their incomprehensible beauty, I do fear them somewhat."
GGJ|2|134|4|0|Say I: "But little child, did not I just explained to you what fear is. Behold, this you should not fear now, or I would have to think that your heart still harbours some worldliness. Are you not with the Lord, before Whom all these beings are bending their knees? Whence your fear then?"
GGJ|2|134|5|0|Says Jarah: "This of course is only too true, but the unaccustomed sight of such never suspected scene must shake a poor and weak girl's heart to its foundations! But I am going to pull myself together, and You shall see that Your Jarah can be fearless too."
GGJ|2|134|6|0|Following these word, she waved to the nearest angel, and the same instantly came floating over to her, saying with the most gentle and tender voice: "Jarah, glorious daughter of my God, my Lord from eternity, what does your dear and pure heart desire of me?"
GGJ|2|134|7|0|Says Jarah, somewhat stunned by the glitter and majesty of the heavenly messenger: "Yes, yes, quite so, the Lord Whom you see here tells me that each one of you is so wondrously mighty, and I would like to convince myself of it through a test; but what kind of test should I put to you, for I know only know what I heard from the Lord Jesus these few days?"
GGJ|2|134|8|0|Says the angel: "Hearken, you beautiful flower of the heavens, here I shall at once help you out of your embarrassment, in the Lord's name! - See the extensive and deep Sea of Galilee! What if I should lift it out of its wide and deep basin and then hang it in the air before your limbs and eyes in the form of a great, free ball of water, for perhaps an hour?"
GGJ|2|134|9|0|Says Jarah: "That would be immensely wondrous of course; but where would the dear fish get to meanwhile and finally the many ships resting partly upon the shores, but also swimming upon the sea?"
GGJ|2|134|10|0|Says the angel: "Let it be my concern that no fish or ship shall come to any harm! If you desire the suggested test, then the task demanded shall instantly float before you!"
GGJ|2|134|11|0|Says Jarah: "Well, if no being will come to harm, then you may indeed carry it out!"
GGJ|2|134|12|0|Says the angel: "Look around you! The sea is empty, and all its water to the last drop is suspended fully in the air, quite visible to your eyes!"
GGJ|2|134|13|0|Jarah was about to look into the depth, but with her brow at once came to touch the cold and wet wall suspended right next to the cliff-face, and having a diameter of nearly 4000 fathom (-approx 8000 metres, - the translator). On seeing this, she asked most timidly: "But how in the Lord's name was this possible in a hardly thinkable moment? And is the sea really completely free of water?"
GGJ|2|134|14|0|Says the angel: "Jarah, come with me and convince yourself."
GGJ|2|134|15|0|Says Jarah: "How is this going to be possible?"
GGJ|2|134|16|0|Says the angel: "If it was possible to lift the heavy mass of water up in a moment, then it should also be possible for me to bring you to the deepest bottom of the sea in a most rapid moment, and then back just as quickly! But you need to be willing, otherwise I can do nothing; for we respect a spark of man's free will more than all the God-given strength and might. Hence you need first to desire it, and I shall act accordingly!"
GGJ|2|134|17|0|Says Jarah: "Well then, convince me!"
GGJ|2|134|18|0|That very moment she found herself upon the dust-dry and deepest sea-bed, and the angel picked up a most beautiful pearl-oyster from the sea-bed, giving it to Jarah for remembrance and for the others' instruction who, physically asleep, nonetheless received all this through dream-visions.
GGJ|2|134|19|0|When Jarah had hardly put the oyster away in her big apron-pocket, the angel asked her: "Do you now believe that all the water of this sea is contained in the big ball floating above us, and that its basin is completely dry?"
GGJ|2|134|20|0|Says Jarah: "Sure, sure I would have believed you anyway! But now please return me up to the Lord quickly, for without Him I die in a moment."
GGJ|2|134|21|0|The latter word was hardly uttered and dear Jarah stood by My side upon the height; and I asked her how she liked it and what she thought of it.
GGJ|2|134|22|0|Says Jarah: "I know only too well that all things are possible to You; but how through Your will such power can reside also in the angel's, will be an enigma even to the angel, let alone me telling You a reason! It is fully wondrous to the highest degree, yet I cannot comprehend it!"
GGJ|2|134|23|0|Say I: "There you answered quite rightly, but you shall with time also, in your heart discover how such things are possible to God. But how do you like the angel?"
GGJ|2|135|1|1|Testing Jarah’s love
GGJ|2|135|1|0|Says Jarah: "He is indeed an indescribably beautiful person, since he looks like a human; but next to Yourself o Lord all angels and heavens with all their light and beauty of form are as nothing! For You Yourself alone are all their beauty! I would still not be able to love any of them!"
GGJ|2|135|2|0|Say I: "But am I as you see Me here actually more beautiful than this angel? Look, My work-worn hands, My strongly tanned skin and My age surely are not attractive, whereas this angel is armed with everything that the heavens would and could call beautiful!"
GGJ|2|135|3|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, the external is nothing to me if the inner is not akin to Your heart; for You alone are the Lord!"
GGJ|2|135|4|0|Says I: "But out of the angels everywhere radiates My love and wisdom undisguisedly, which completely resembles Me in everything. If however you love Me only on account of My love and I am nevertheless the Lord, then I don't see why you can't love this angel like Myself, since he surely is only put together by My love and wisdom!"
GGJ|2|135|5|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, You my love, my life; all men are composed out of these two life-elements, and yet I cannot love them all like Yourself! I do of a truth love all people and most of all the needy, and always do everything I can with my feeble strength to procure help for the poor; yet I cannot love them like Yourself; and after that fashion I also love this angel; notwithstanding, my heart and my life belong only to You! Only if You oh Lord were to reject my pure love toward You, then I would get very sad, but I would think: He, the purest, the holiest was not able to consider your still much too impure love as worthy of Himself, and hence rejected it!"
GGJ|2|135|6|0|After those word the little one begins to cry, saying amid sobs: "And that's how it will be: I dared to go too far with my love and in my naivety did not consider Who He is that my heart seized so heftily; wherefore Your supremely holy love gently rejects my still far too unholy love, giving me an angel who is to purify my heart and raise my love to greater holiness. It grieves me mightily indeed, yet I know that You alone are the Lord, and thus I intend to bear all that You intend imposing on me."
GGJ|2|135|7|0|Say I: "O, My dear one, why such empty reproach for your love! He who does not love Me as you do, loving anything in the world more than Me, is not worthy of My love; but you, whose heart all the angels of heaven cannot turn away from Me, already loves Me, your God and Lord, like the angels of heaven, and hence have been already for long a supremely beautiful angel, with whom I am Myself in love beyond all measure! Come over here unto My heart and obtain recompense for this little test!"
GGJ|2|135|8|0|With these words the little one is fully healed again and cuddles as close up to Me as possible.
GGJ|2|135|9|0|Speak the angel: "Oh bliss of all bliss! What are all the heavens besides the sight of such love?! We perfect spirits have indeed enjoyed so endlessly many pleasures that no tongue could enounce their number; yet all the enjoyed supreme pleasures are less than a dew-drop compared to when You, oh most holy Father, take Your little child upon Your arm and press it to Your holiest heart with visible, intensest love! Oh what unmentionable bliss this Your little child must not feel!?"
GGJ|2|135|10|0|Say I: "Yes, it is exceeding bliss for the little one, but also for Myself; but you shall yourselves also enjoy it when it shall have been accomplished, and whin you shall have supped at the table of My children! But now let the water back into its basin! Thereafter this My little child shall appoint you another task."
GGJ|2|135|11|0|And, inclining My mouth toward Jarah's enamoured little head: "Isn't that so, My Jarah, you are going to help Me give My angel a few more jobs yet?"
GGJ|2|135|12|0|Says the little one with an exceedingly love-willing, child-like innocent and gentle voice: "Indeed, out of my love for You, with immeasurable pleasure! You need only to utter it, and I cast myself into any fire out of my love for You, as also over the walls of this mountain into the sea, if it is down below again!
GGJ|2|135|13|0|Say I: "And yet no fire of the Earth would burn or destroy you, because you have already yourself become full of the strongest and mightiest fire! Nor could stones or water harm you; for your nature within My order is more solid than a diamond, and your feelings gentler than all the waters of heaven! In short, you have somehow grown into My heart, and I hence put you at liberty to command My angel to carry out something as if commanded by Myself. Hence think of some job and tell the angel, who is tarrying longingly to receive a command from your heart whatever you desire, and it shall all be carried out instantly!"
GGJ|2|135|14|0|Says Jarah: "My dear messenger from the heavens, if it can happen without damage, then in the Lord's name please make it that this mountain, being too hard to scale in the natural way. Have an easily negotiable path, without danger upwards or downwards, and also towards the sea, normally accessible only to birds."
GGJ|2|135|15|0|The angel only executes a delicate bow before little Jarah, saying: "Ah, you most glorious commander in the Lord's name! Just look around you in every mountain direction, and you are bound, to be happy with me! Behold, sometimes we are slow in action, but if necessary then faster than lighting!"
GGJ|2|136|1|1|The angel’s power. Visiting a star
GGJ|2|136|1|0|Thereupon the angel takes Jarah to every side of the mountain, and she is persuaded that although the mountain has not lost in height it nevertheless can now be climbed from every side without danger, and especially facing away from the sea, where it falls gently.
GGJ|2|136|2|0|Having convinced herself, Jarah says: "The thing is so amazing that I begin mistrusting my senses, having to think I am asleep and dreaming! Could you let me in a little on how such was possible to you! Earlier you lifted up the entire sea, keeping it afloat as a droplet in the air, and now you have made the steep mountain accessible from all sides, and all this in a most rapid moment! How is this possible to you? You never left your position, yet all this was carried out! - Ah, this is too much for me little earth-worm!"
GGJ|2|136|3|0|Says the angel: "Right now you cannot of course grasp this as yet, but a time shall soon come when all this shall be as clear as the sun in broad daylight. But this much I can say unto you, that out of ourselves we angels can do nothing, but only through the one and only almighty will of the Lord, Whom you love so much.
GGJ|2|136|4|0|Behold, all the world and all the heavens are but thoughts and ideas held in place by the most unshakeably firm will of God; if He retracts His ideas and dissolves His thoughts, then the visible creature passes instantly; if however the Lord seizes upon a new thought, holding it fast within His almighty will, then the creature is there at once, visibly!"
GGJ|2|136|5|0|Ask Jarah: "Well, what in that case is there for you to do?"
GGJ|2|136|6|0|Says the angel: "We are purely receptacles of the divine will and thereafter the executioners of same! Behold, we are so to speak the wings of the divine will and are therefore in fact the divine will itself, and only the faintest thought of us combined with the power of the divine will -, then the task is already completed and thus such speed with our actions!
GGJ|2|136|7|0|Do you see yonder bright star towards the East? Behold, if a paved road led there from here, then verily, the Earth does not have the number of grains of sand for the number of years a bird would need to reach it, let alone a man running. Yet for me it is possible to get there in a moment! You shall not notice my absence, yet I shall nevertheless be there and back - Do you believe me?"
GGJ|2|136|8|0|Says Jarah: "Why should I not believe you such? But there can of course be not talk of my being convinced, because I would not want to make a journey with you there like to the sea-bed!"
GGJ|2|136|9|0|Says the angel: "But why not? Are not all things possible to God? If it pleases the Lord it doesn't matter to me! That no harm shall come to you I vouch for, together with all the countless angels you see shining brilliantly on all sides!"
GGJ|2|136|10|0|Says Jarah to Me: "Lord, is this indeed possible?"
GGJ|2|136|11|0|Say I: "in this angel's arms indeed! You can if you want to hand yourself over to him, and in a few moments you shall be back here with Me, well-preserved; but fetch yourself a souvenir from there as well!"
GGJ|2|136|12|0|With these words Jarah assigns herself to the angel, saying: "Behold, I have the courage; carry me there if you can!"
GGJ|2|136|13|0|Thereupon the angel picked Jarah off the ground, and pressing her fervently to his bosom, disappeared.- In ten seconds he was back here with Jarah, who had a stone in her apron which shone as brightly as the morning star in its most brilliant light.
GGJ|2|136|14|0|On recovering somewhat from her amazement, Jarah asked Me: "Oh, Lord, are all these countless stars what yonder star is which I have now actually beheld with my physical eyes, or the eyes of my feelings? For that certainly is a vast world! This world compared to that one now seems like a snail-shell compared to this mountain! Also humans, completely perfect humans, living in unspeakably huge yet marvellously constructed temples there are also in yonder outsize and grand world, but these people are so colossal that they would exceed this mountain at least threefold if standing at the sea below . Thus everything in yonder world is thousand times thousand bigger than here.
GGJ|2|136|15|0|We stood upon an exceedingly high mountain and beheld a never-ending area in all directions. This was criss-crossed in all directions by the most marvellous streams, whose waves played in continuously changing, freshest colours of the rainbow; the soil was built up with the most magnificent gardens and temples. The next moment we found ourselves with the temples below, seeing the huge people and their much bigger dwelling-temples. These people are good to look at from a distance, but at close range they resemble moving mountains! I would have had to put a very high ladder up against the small toe of such a person there to climb it!
GGJ|2|136|16|0|In short, I could be telling you all my life about what I saw there in just a few moments, but this would mean blubbering the time away which You, o Lord have allocated for something better! Only this I want to find out from You, whether these countless stars also are worlds like the one I saw!"
GGJ|2|136|17|0|Say I: "Yes, My child, and that much bigger and glorious ones! But tell Me, are you now firmly convinced that you were upon yonder star with body and soul, in these few moments!"
GGJ|2|136|18|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, my love and my life, we flew there in four short stages; right up to the fourth stage the star had the appearance of stars, but with the fourth stage it became as big as our sun by day. From there it took only the shortest moment before we were in yonder magnificent world. From the mountain-peak where we found ourselves first I loosened a little stone from the ground as suggested by the angel - it is this shining lump - and took it as evidence that I really was there. More I cannot tell You about my actually being there."
GGJ|2|137|1|1|The inner way of viewing the Creation
GGJ|2|137|1|0|Say I: "That is quite sufficient! But I shall now show you another manner how a person perfected in his heart can travel the stars without being removed from this Earth by even a hair's breath; but one cannot, by that method, so easily take a stone back here as evidence! - Now, have you memorized the star to which you have travelled?"
GGJ|2|137|2|0|Says Jarah: "Yes, Lord!"
GGJ|2|137|3|0|Say I: "Well then, imagine it fervently in your heart, look in its direction with your eyes for a while steadily and tell Me how it shall impress itself upon you in a few moments!"
GGJ|2|137|4|0|Jarah immediately does so, saying after a few moments: "Lord, Lord My God, My love, I now see it the fourth stage of our flight there. It now is getting constantly larger and its light only just bearable! Ah, this is a dreadfully powerful light, but is fortunately not hurting the eyes! Oh, now the entire firmament is a shockingly powerful, exceedingly mighty sea of light! Oh God, Oh God, how wonderful are Your works. Yet You are walking in the flesh as a totally unpretentious person, among the human worms of this Earth!
GGJ|2|137|5|0|Oh, Oh, oh, now I am upon the same mountain again seeing the same region with its glories upon glories! I am seeing the same temple again; the same people and their beautiful gardens, and I'm seeing beautiful flowers as well, but the smallest of them is bigger than a house on Earth; this one I could actually pick for remembrance! Ah, but now I'm seeing also all kinds of animals, and also the most beautiful birds, although they are terribly huge! On the vast trees there hang exceptionally huge fruits, and I notice a couple of people in a garden reaching after them with their hands and also actually putting them in their mouth! Now, on this Earth such a pear or whatever would suffice a thousand people for a year of eating!"
GGJ|2|137|6|0|Say I: "Now pay attention; you shall come to a kind of city of that world; tell Me how you like it!"
GGJ|2|137|7|0|Jarah clasps her hands together above her head, quite screaming from a kind of charm, saying: "But for Your most holy name's will, this is a magnificence that no man's heart could have ever dreamt of yet! Oh, it is indescribable! What temple-rows! What colonnades, what cupolas! No, such splendour, grandeur and glory! Lord, I beg You to take me back, or this unmentionable superabundant glory would kill me!"
GGJ|2|137|8|0|Say I: "Alright, so close your eyes and think of Me and the Earth, and all shall be well again! "Jarah does so and sees her star as star again.
GGJ|2|137|9|0|On collecting herself a little, she asks Me: "Lord, did the angel perhaps also show me yonder star the way You showed me? Because I saw it much better than before and yet was there only spiritually as it were. I think the good angel shifted me only a little from here for appearances' sake, and then showed me the star the same way!"
GGJ|2|137|10|0|Say I: "No, the angel carried out your wish completely! But such was possible only with yourself, because your heart is overfull with love; with any other person this would have been completely impossible to carry out. And were an angel to do this with an ordinary, worldly person, which he could easily do, then just the approach of an angel would kill the worldly person instantly!
GGJ|2|137|11|0|But earlier you asked Me whether all the stars are such worlds, and I said yes. Now, My most beloved Jarah, if you want it then convince yourself along the same lines! Behold, if a worldly young man courts a young bride, making her his chosen one, then he discloses all his treasures to her, in order to win the favours of her who loves his heart even more; for should she not desire him for his own sake then she might accept him for the sake of his great treasures. And behold, I am now doing the same before you, that in the hour of the world's temptation once, you would not fall away from My treasures, - that you might see that I am not a man without means, the way the exterior seems to suggest itself to mankind. Look, I simply am now your beloved one, and hence show you a little of My immense possessions!"
GGJ|2|137|12|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, My life, if I were to sight another star to just guard against some inconstancy in my love of You, then I would be sorry to have viewed the one star; for You alone are endlessly more to me than all the countless stars and their magnificence! Verily, in order to love You above everything I need nothing eternally but You; but out of love for You alone nevertheless I gladly, if You so desire it, view also the wonders of Your might and wisdom!"
GGJ|2|137|13|0|Say I: "Hearken, My most beloved Jarah, I see into your heart indeed, and read how much you love Me, knowing also your faithfulness; but right now you are still a child rather than a grown up maiden. You have until now been under perpetual protection of My angels and the world's wicked spirits could not approach you; when however you shall be riper of years, then you shall have to resist the evil world and its cravings from your own strength, in order to therefrom, out of yourself win firm ground for the unchangeable order I have set for all My beings, upon which alone you shall truly be able to approach Me in spirit and in truth. And behold, there the world has great power over man, because the world is for the greater part dominated by hell, and it usually takes an intense struggle for the soul in order not to be swallowed by its own flesh and blood and therefore by the world!
GGJ|2|137|14|0|Your shape is a very beautiful one. Soon worldly youths shall cast their eyes upon you, offering you heart and hand, and it shall be difficult for you to encounter them. When that time comes however, then think of Me in your heart, and of all that you had heard and seen upon this height, conquest of the world shall be easy for you!"
GGJ|2|137|15|0|Says Jarah, somewhat saddened: "But it would have been clear to You from eternity whether I would be capable of becoming unfaithful to You!? And if You can see a future faithlessness in me, how can You love me? And can You permit a future sinner to approach You?"
GGJ|2|137|16|0|Say I: "That, My most beloved Jarah, is still too lofty for you! But out of My especially great love for you I nevertheless say unto you: Behold, I can indeed know everything that will take place with a person from eternity, if I want to know it; but in order for man to be capable in his maturity to act completely freely without hindrance, I divert My eyes from him for a certain period, taking no notice of his free action, unless he fervently asks Me to help him with his voluntary struggle with the world, whereupon I cast a glance after him, help him to the right path and provide him with the necessary strength for his struggle with the world.
GGJ|2|137|17|0|So behold, I don't want to look into your future either, so that you remain free in your action; but that is why I teach you now, so that at the time of temptation you would remember it actively. At that time the guardian angel also shall leave you to yourself. Once you shall have defeated the world out of your own power however he shall return to you again and serve you in all things. - Have you, My most beloved Jarah understood Me at least a little?"
GGJ|2|138|1|1|School for self-denial in the beyond
GGJ|2|138|1|0|Says Jarah: "I have understood it indeed, but the thing nevertheless is very sad for me and all humans, because hardly one out of a thousand shall have the full strength to confront the world in the way it pleases You!"
GGJ|2|138|2|0|Say I: "This nevertheless is why I have come into the world, so that through My doctrine and deeds I place the means with which he can easily overcome the world into every man's hand!"
GGJ|2|138|3|0|Says Jarah: "This would be alright, - but there are upon the Earth immense numbers who may not hear of Your word even in a thousand years! How will these guard against the world during such long periods? They surely are as much humans as we Jews!"
GGJ|2|138|4|0|Say I: "It is with the nations of this Earth as with a father's children individually: some, born into the world sooner than others, are brought up differently by the father than those who have hardly come to see the world's light three, four or five years ago. The eldest son has already become a man of strength, and a daughter become of child-bearing age; besides that there are a couple of children of your age, whilst three are still being weaned. Tell Me whether it would be wise of the father if he were to treat the children in the cot the someway he treats the strong, grown-up son!"
GGJ|2|138|5|0|Says Jarah: "This would of course be very foolish of such a father!"
GGJ|2|138|6|0|Say I: "Well then, see, that is why some nations come to My doctrine only later! They are not ripe for it yet, but shall become so at the right time, and My doctrine shall also reach them. - Do you understand that?"
GGJ|2|138|7|0|Says Jarah: "Oh indeed, that I understand quite well; but what destiny awaits those nations in the beyond who have not matured yet?"
GGJ|2|138|8|0|Say I: "This you shall get to see at once! Look, there towards the midnight sky is a star of a somewhat reddish light; grasp it into the eye of your emotion as you did with the previous one, directing your physical eye there too, and in that star you shall receive the nicest answer to your question!"
GGJ|2|138|9|0|Jarah does so, saying already moments later: "Oh Lord, almighty Creator of heaven and the worlds, this is a much bigger world still than the previous one, and in what splendid light it is bathed! But the light is bright-red tinged, with a little gold, whereas the light of the previous world was pure white. But now the light of this world is getting unbearably intense! Ah, now I have the inhabited land of this world! Oh, here it also is indescribably glorious! What diversity! Cute, gently rising mountains enclosing the most marvellous and fruit-studded valleys! There are sorts of huts visible in the valleys, consisting of only a roof that is supported with well-ordered pillars of a ruby shine; but such huts run in interminable rows uninterruptedly over the mountain-crests, and no matter how distant my view, I see nothing other, with every hut resembling the next like a man's eye the other! As I seem to note, the oval roofs are resting on ruby pillars of about seven mens' heights, but each pillar also is like the next one! Nothing is yet visible of humans or any other living beings, but they would have to be present: for this already the extra ordinary cultivation of the vast expanses of lands testifies!
GGJ|2|138|10|0|But it nevertheless is intriguing that in such an otherwise super magnificent world, everything resembles itself! One fruit tree resembles another to a hair's breath, as does one flower another; everything is set in rows and one cannot for anything in the world find something outside this order.
GGJ|2|138|11|0|This of course all gives a marvellous impression, affording a friendly look, but in the long run such monotony must seem boring to people of our kind! But now I have arrived in front of such hut and behold, there people of our kind inside! One is standing upon a podium preaching whilst the other hundred listen to him with great reverence!
GGJ|2|138|12|0|In the adjacent hut I see more people, in pleated apparel, eating at table, yet around the eating ones there are a lot standing who seem to be plagued by hunger, yet receive nothing to eat! Ah, in the third hut I am seeing some really beautiful lasses! They are standing around stark naked, having a good time with worthless-looking men, moving up and down. In the background a great number of seemingly lust-filled youths are massing, beckoning the beautiful girls over, but the youths are receiving no attention and are not too happy about it.
GGJ|2|138|13|0|Ah, these are peculiar domestic arrangements! As much as one hut may resemble another externally to a hair's breath, that much do the occupations inside appear to differ, and this surely is strange!? But if in this immense world things are universally as in the area I just beheld, then I prefer our little Earth, - except for the wicked people!"
GGJ|2|138|14|0|Say I: "All that you are seeing now is only a school and exercise house in self-denial and overcoming of self. Move on with the eyes of your feelings, and something different will show itself to you!"
GGJ|2|138|15|0|Jarah does so and shrieks so loudly that the deeply slumbering ones nearly were woken, had not My will sunk them back to sleep.
GGJ|2|138|16|0|I asked Jarah what made her shriek like that.
GGJ|2|138|17|0|Says Jarah: "Oh Lord, the splendour and the majesty there again sur-passes everything that human sense ever could grasp! Here a palace stands so huge and high as the highest and biggest mountain, on Earth! The walls are all of precious stones. A thousand upon thousands of golden stairways and galleries decorate this huge palace on the outside, which tapers upwards into a veritable point. The palace right around is sleuthing with the most splendid gardens, within which the sheer diversity constantly challenges the eyes to further admiration. But there are in the gardens also lovely lakes, upon which a great artworks are floating, probably for entertainment, but not guided by anyone, and noticed even less.
GGJ|2|138|18|0|Lord, what is all this supposed to be? Who are the occupants of this huge palace, and what are all these works of art floating upon the beautiful lakes?"
GGJ|2|139|1|1|A look at stellar world order
GGJ|2|139|1|0|Say I: "Behold, this palace is a chief lecturer's dwelling in this area you have already seen. All yonder school huts are under his supervision, and the objects swimming upon the lakes are employed at certain times for instruction in higher wisdom. But the way this dwelling is, there are many hundreds of thousands just upon the central equator of this light world, besides an enormous number of cities of the greatest variety. Beside this equator, of the smallest variety that you are seeing, there are another seventy-six additional equatorial belts of which each has its peculiar set-up. This world, like the previous, actually are two suns like the one giving the earth its light, with the difference that the one seen first is a thousand times bigger than the sun of our earth, Whilst the one you are now seeing is four thousand times so. But our sun is a thousand times a thousand times bigger than this whole earth.
GGJ|2|139|2|0|The men of this earth nevertheless still have a completely faulty concept of these earth and the sun and moon and all the stars; but when at a more remote time they learn to calculate more accurately, then they shall also gain more appropriate concepts about the heavenly bodies within the endless creation space.
GGJ|2|139|3|0|But you may know that around every such sun, earths like the one we stand on are orbiting at various distances, and that several of these earths have satellites constantly accompanying them, like the moon around our Earth! Each sun has as many equatorial belts as the number of related planets it supports, with the exception of the central sun, which are destined for the maintenance and guidance of planetary suns, and are by a thousand times a thousand times ten thousand times (i.g. ten trillion times, the translator) bigger than the suns you have now seen.
GGJ|2|139|4|0|Such central sun no longer is divided into equators (equatorial belts) but into as many zones upon its surface as the terrestrial suns it has to support (i.g suns of our sun's magnitude), where such region then has an area between a thousand to ten thousand times the surface area of each sun together with its orbiting planets (areas). The number of earth-suns orbiting a central sun however is at least a thousand times a thousand (a galaxy or galaxy of the first order, the editor).
GGJ|2|139|5|0|Then, nonetheless, there are central suns around which in turn a thousand times a thousand of the just mentioned central suns with all their planetary suns orbit (super galaxy or galaxy of the second order, the editor), and again central suns around which central suns of the second type are moving (super-super galaxy or galaxy of the third order, the editor) and finally a common central heavenly body situated at the incalculable space-depth of a central-sun region, having no movement other than that around its own axis. This central body also is a sun, but of such immense magnitude that all the planetary and central suns of the first, second and third order, together with all the earths and moons orbiting the countless planetary suns, in addition to the thousands of moving comets of all sizes which, as worlds to be, move in irregular trajectories around the planetary suns, in total can't make up even a one hundred thousandth's part of the volume of the said main central sun, if same were a hollow sphere (centre of a universe, the editor). -Jarah, can you now form a concept of what has been said?"
GGJ|2|139|6|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, who can grasp such immensity?! A concept of course, I can formulate, but it makes me dizzy! I have now had my fill of viewing this sun too, yet still do not comprehend how I should find the answer therein about the immature nations from Earth in the great beyond."
GGJ|2|139|7|0|Say I: "Well then, withdraw first your eyes from the watched sun, and hearken to Me!"
GGJ|2|139|8|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, it is done!"
GGJ|2|140|1|1|Developmental periods in the beyond
GGJ|2|140|1|0|Says I: "Then hearken to Me!- Behold, all such immature people mostly are put on the sun just seen by you, and receive all necessary life-instruction in those extensive schools. Thus also deceased little children are instructed in the central equatorial region and reared there - but mainly on the spiritual part of the sun.
GGJ|2|140|2|0|Upon the sun viewed by you, unripe souls receive another body, but without birth, and this then, together with the soul becomes spiritual and can then go over to the purely spiritual. How such souls are transferred there and by who you have witnessed with your own journey to the first sun. This angel still standing beside us however is the leader and ruler of all the worlds and suns about which I have just been speaking to you. Wherefore you can see with what power and wisdom he is provided.
GGJ|2|140|3|0|But all the countless angels whom you now see in endless rows around you have a similar task: because in the eternal depths there exist, for human concepts countless such solar world regions (universes, the editor) yet, with an abovementioned main central sun each, and every such region is ruled by one of these angels. Your are seeing immense numbers of angels indeed, but this is not even a millionth part of just the great ruler-angels, let alone the smaller angels to whose supervision and guidance individual suns and planets and smaller worlds regions are entrusted! And behold, I nevertheless in My Spirit have to constantly care for them all. And were I to drop any of the things shown you from My immutable care, then it would all pass away in the same moment, the greatest like unto the smallest! - Would you be able to accomplish this with your spirit?"
GGJ|2|140|4|0|Says Jarah: "Oh Lord, how can You ask me such a question? I, a dust particle of this earth, - and Your Spirit the only, eternal, almighty God! Oh, if only the blind Jerusalemites Pharisees could see that, they would surely have to be of a different mind! But they cannot and will not see it; hence they shall also perish in their obstinacy and malice! I suppose in the beyond their souls too shall go to that solar school?"
GGJ|2|140|5|0|Say I: "Not quite, My most beloved Jarah; for they don't belong to an immature nation, but a fully ripened one! And souls from a mature nation once gone over into all malice, come into the depths of the Earth, compelled by themselves; for, having become totally material, the latter is their element, and they don't want to and can't separate themselves from it. Everything, indeed the ultimate, is done form them. All tormenting and pain is brought to bear on them, to separate them from matter. And where one of them is freed from matter, he is brought to the schools that exist in the spiritual part of this Earth; only then is he transferred to the moon. When he has gone though every level of self-abnegation, and grown strong therein, then he is raised to a perfect planet and there instructed in true wisdom.
GGJ|2|140|6|0|When such a soul has gone into the right light, only then through such light, if it becomes more and more intense, the warmth of the spiritual life is produced, and the soul begins to unify with its spirit, in such a way that in time her whole life turns into love. If the love has then developed into the necessary power and strength and has gone over into the true, inner life-flame, it becomes bright and illuminated in such a soul from within, and only then does such a soul reaches the state to be accepted in the actual free world of the blest spirits, where she will guided further as from childhood on.
GGJ|2|140|7|0|But even under favourable conditions it can take several hundred Earth years before a soul materialized on Earth reaches that stage. - But I read in your heart how you would like to put another question to Me, and I say unto you: ask, for your questions are well grounded! But this time direct your question to the angel standing by our side, and he too shall give you a right answer!"
GGJ|2|141|1|1|About the measure of the human spirit
GGJ|2|141|1|0|Here Jarah turns to the angel, asking: "Your and my Lord has graciously referred me to you, dear and fairest youth, and He said that I should ask you about a certain thing and that you would give me the right answer. Tell me therefore why these my worldly relatives and also the Lord's disciples have to sleep, whilst I am awake, and why must I behold this with my physical eyes, and why, according to the Lord, can I behold what they may see and hear only in a dream?"
GGJ|2|141|2|0|Says the angel with a most amicable of voices: "You fairest daughter of the Lord have gone over completely into the spirit with your soul, and have hardly any further commonality with the matter of the world; your physical eye has become the eye of your soul, and your soul-eye that of the eternally immortal spirit. And hence you are fully located in your life-sphere, the way every human should be in actuality.
GGJ|2|141|3|0|If therefore you take up an ever so distant star or other object into your purest emotion, the latter being the eye of the spirit, directing your soul's eye through the carnal eye, to what the eye of your spirit beholds, then an inner conflict arises between your spirit's image and the corresponding outer form of the same image. By virtue of this conflict, full enlightenment of the soul occurs in respect of the beheld object, and this then presents itself to you as it is in actuality.
GGJ|2|141|4|0|And I say unto you fully and truthfully, that all men could do so if they were constituted in their feelings the way your are; but there are very few that equal you! These sleeping ones over there don't match your soul and your feelings! There soul is still far from looking through their physical eye, whilst the eye of their spirit is still firmly closed; wherefore their soul must first be enabled to perceive and view the supernatural for attaining to the spiritual, on its own, by depriving it of worldly views through first putting the physical eye to sleep.
GGJ|2|141|5|0|However, the sleep of those resting here, is therefore also a sleep of a separate nature, which a person can only very seldom attain in a natural way.
GGJ|2|141|6|0|Certain psychically and spiritually strong persons can induce such sleep in their weaker brethren through the laying on of hands; but the weaker brethren cannot do so with their equally weak brethren. But you shall not, I trust, by now, still be capable of doubting that the Lord can do so through the power of His will?"
GGJ|2|141|7|0|Says Jarah: "May the Lord bless you for the clarifications you have given me, which I have understood quite well! - But now another question! Tell me, dear and most fair youth, how should I conceptualize your inexplicable speed?"
GGJ|2|141|8|0|Says the angel: "Most beloved daughter of God! This is something that only an actual spirit can grasp, as such has nothing to do with time or space. We of ourselves are nothing, and what you see in us with the eyes of the spirit is God's thought, God's idea, God's word. We hence are pure spirits; no matter can be of any hindrance to us.
GGJ|2|141|9|0|Since nothing can hinder a live spirit, a 'hither' and 'thither' necessarily are one and the same. Nothing material therefore is able to gather a speed like unto ours, since it finds an obstacle even in the most rarefied state, through which its movement is restricted.
GGJ|2|141|10|0|Within infinite creation space there exist the central suns of the third magnitude in particular, which immediately are followed by the main central sun. These suns move within diverse, great orbits around the main central sun with a velocity too immense for your comprehension, for the purpose of keeping to a certain distance from the main central sun. Their orbits are, account of their great distance from the main central sun too extended for your comprehension.
GGJ|2|141|11|0|Imagine this earth for instance as a sphere many thousand of times bigger than the portion you can see now, and that it would consist entirely of grains of sand that you have often seen at the coast. Now think of the number of all the tiniest sand grains necessary to make up such a sphere! And for each one of those grains imagine a distance from here to that star that we visited first; thereby you will have the approximate diameter of such orbit! Such an orbit of a sun of magnitude three around a main central sun, does of course take a million years at the least; but in such an immensely extended orbit, such a sun must in a moment cover a distance a thousand times from here to the star we first visited!
GGJ|2|141|12|0|You will of course think: 'If so, then such sun is moving a thousand times faster than yourself as a pure spirit! For had we flown to yonder star at such velocity, then we should have been there a thousand times faster than with your spiritual speed!?'
GGJ|2|141|13|0|Here I say unto you, that the immense velocity of such sun compared to my spiritual one is nonetheless that of a snail! For behold, in spite of the incomprehensible speed to you, yonder sun still needs a million years in its orbit around the main central sun, whereas I or some other spirit of my calibre can transit such distance in a moment so brief that you shall not be able to gauge in any sense the time between my departure and return; and I could in the same moment indeed cover an orbit many millions of times greater than that!
GGJ|2|141|14|0|There is therefore a limitless difference in speed between that of a spirit and that of ever so greatly speeding matter, notwithstanding any degree fo further acceleration of the latter; for even if any matter covers the distance from here to yonder star in a moment, it still needs a second moment for a second such distance; and if matter covers a hundred thousand times such distance in a moment, then it shall need ten such moments for ten such distances, whereas I can cover any imaginable distance in one the same moment.
GGJ|2|141|15|0|And behold, I and every spirit of my variety can do this, because there is not the minutest obstacle for us in all of eternal infinity; matter on the other hand finds all kinds of resistance, even in the most rarefied outer space, and can therefore never reach the velocity of a spirit! - Tell me now, fairest daughter of God, whether you have comprehended this to any degree!"
GGJ|2|142|1|1|About real spiritual greatness
GGJ|2|142|1|0|Says Jarah: "I have indeed, with the help of this my Lord, comprehended it, yet I have once again began to get dizzy! Because I have become fully convinced that a created spirit would take an eternity to familiarize himself with just one such main central sun of which, after what you have said, there number within eternal endless space is countless for human comprehension, each one of which is the carrier or rather regent to three magnitudes of central and planetary suns within endless orbits, whose numbers no mortal spirit could grasp! If however each such immense main central sun would take an eternity for a natural spirit to explore, what time span would he need to explore all the countless others!?
GGJ|2|142|2|0|Oh, it would not be clever of me to want it! I shall do well to stay at home within my love, thinking such a sun is indeed something immensely big, and powerful testimony of the Lord's endless wisdom and eternal might; and yet it is nevertheless not able like I am to see, understand and love its God and Creator above all! - And behold, this, in my opinion, is vastly more than to be such an endlessly huge sun at some immeasurable depth of endless creation space! And who is to know whether the Lord perhaps loves me as much as such huge sun!?
GGJ|2|142|3|0|Behold, fairest youth, this our Earth could be regarded as hardly a discernible dust particle upon such exceedingly huge sun, yet the Lord, upon whose feeblest breath the countless main central suns depend, is treading upon its ground! I therefore think that which in endless creation space takes up a hardly measurable part, is not necessarily the greatest in the eyes of the Lord, but rather what is internally big!
GGJ|2|142|4|0|What am I as a child, in physical size, compared to our small earth; and yet in my breast I feel a space that could quite easily accommodate all your main central suns with all their auxiliary suns and planets! My small eye, with one glance overlooks a thousand stars; one can ask whether all the big suns are imbued with such ability!? - Am I not right?"
GGJ|2|142|5|0|Say I again: "You are completely right, and it is so; and you yourself outweighing a thousand solar regions (super and super-super galaxies, the editor) which illuminating endless creation space; nevertheless it is always good for man that he knows My works to increase his love for Me his Father!
GGJ|2|142|6|0|But now it begins to dawn, and we shall start waking up our friends. But they must be woken up gradually; you must not however relate any of what was seen until given a hint by Myself, and now also by your angel; whom I intend leaving you visibly, however in a different garb, until your maturity. Let the other angels nevertheless become invisible again; be it so!"
GGJ|2|142|7|0|All except the one angel whose name was Raphael, disappear, and this one was now dressed in Nazarene style.
GGJ|2|142|8|0|On seeing Raphael dressed so, she says to him: "Good, this way I like you better than in your previous, heavenly glory; for this way you now fully resemble a human, and I shall be most tender towards you, - only it will be asked, - who will take over your guidance of the worlds meanwhile?"
GGJ|2|142|9|0|Says the angel: "Do not trouble yourself over it, fairest daughter of God, since I can always be here and there and everywhere without you missing me, except an occasional few moments, which is neither here nor there. I shall in my event always rush back to you, for you have become more to me than all the countless suns, some of which we may still have a chance to visit together. - But now the Lord wants to awaken our brethren, and we need to be quiet!"
GGJ|2|142|10|0|Says Jarah: "Yes indeed; I'm pleased to comply and already quiet as a mouse."
GGJ|2|143|1|1|The disciples are woken from sleep
GGJ|2|143|1|0|Say I to Raphael: "Go and awaken first My Simon Juda (Peter)!"
GGJ|2|143|2|0|Raphael awakens Peter and same looks about in astonishment, saying after a while: "Have I been really asleep? It seemed to me as if I had been wide awake all night! But now I see that I slept very well, but I had such wonderful dreams as I hardly remember ever having before! Verily, Lord, these dreams could not have been just empty frothing?"
GGJ|2|143|3|0|Say I: "Look about you a little - maybe you discover some change in the mountain, which you are sure to have dreamt about as well!"
GGJ|2|143|4|0|Peter glances in every direction and says: "Oh, Lord, of a truth, this I saw in the dream, and - look - in every direction, the vivid dream has come true!"
GGJ|2|143|5|0|Peter was about to say more, but I said to him: "Wake the other disciples before you continue!" And Peter did so.
GGJ|2|143|6|0|The disciples rose from the ground and were utterly astonished that they only now realized they had slept, whereas it seemed to them in their soul that they had been fully awake throughout the night, seeing unheard of things.
GGJ|2|143|7|0|But Judas said: "I still don't believe that I slept! For did I not discuss things with you, and you would not let it pass, saying: 'All these wonders shall not prevent you form betraying us all for a few pieces of silver!' Which made me furious enough to want to cast you into the sea, over the cliff. But there my Thomas grabbed me and tore me back to the ground! Tell me, brother Simon, do you really not remember anything about it?"
GGJ|2|143|8|0|Says Peter: "Not a syllable! I can't even remember dreaming about you!"
GGJ|2|143|9|0|Say I: "Look about you a little and see whether quite a few things you dreamt did not become reality!"
GGJ|2|143|10|0|The disciples start moving in every direction of the plateau, followed by astonishment over astonishment, with Andrew saying: "We have already in the short half year past seen and heard so much of the miraculous that it hardly seems possible for anything still more miraculous to manifest: yet once again, our senses are confounded, stiff and dumb! Our dream visions became reality!
GGJ|2|143|11|0|I saw the angel mentioned by Jarah, who first raised all the sea water to the height, making it into a huge droplet in midair, and with my own eyes I saw the dust-dry seabed, and the beautiful pearl-mussel that Jarah picked off the ground and then hid in her apron; and how afterward, upon the fairest daughter of God's request, the angel made this mountain easy of access from every direction, in a split-second. - And behold, all this is now here in reality!
GGJ|2|143|12|0|With what words and pure deeds therefore should we begin to praise our Lord and Master? Where is the angel that can put the glowing thoughts into our hearts which we should find worthy of Him? Oh, we are now nothing before Him, the almighty God!
GGJ|2|143|13|0|Our fathers trembled below Sinai when, under lightning and thunder, upon the flaming mountain, He gave Moses the holy Commandments of love! And on coming down from the mountain, Moses' visage shone more brightly with God's majesty than the mid-day sun, and he had to hang a threefold cover over his face so that the people could approach him. The hallowed seers of the Lord prophesied long afterwards, if after prior preparation, their head was only briefly covered with Moses' veil, and we still marvel to-day at their profound wisdom! And here is He Himself Who thundered upon Sinai! Sinai became glowing embers under the tread of His feet, - and we are capable of staying cold in His almightiest presence like a severe winters' light?! Hence let us up and over to Him, for He alone is supremely holy! To Him alone all honour, glory, love and worship!"
GGJ|2|143|14|0|To this Andrew's exhortation, all the disciples were spurned unto love-glowing zeal, except Judas, who called Andrew an eccentric braggart; and they stepped over to Me, bringing Me a glowing Hosanna for morning greeting.
GGJ|2|144|1|1|Jarah’s eulogy
GGJ|2|144|1|0|This loud singing awakens all the other sleeping ones, who immediately chime in with the disciples, and I let them do so to their hearts content, and Jarah hugged My feet, weeping with exceeding joy and happiness! After crying from joy at My feet for half an hour, and after the disciples had ended their morning greeting, the little one straightened up, saying with foreboding voice: "Oh earth, - when shall you be this fortunate again, to be trod upon by these feet? Do you dumb mother of vice feel Who is He that treads you now? No, you don't feel it and you can't feel it, for you are too dead and too small! How should you be able to grasp what is too unthinkable big and holy even for unending space, with its countless my raids of beings!? Where should I begin and where finish to sing His glory even in a dew-drop? For it is He, God the eternal, Who created the dew-drop as much as he did yonder colossal worlds of light! Oh Lord, oh my God, annihilate me, for never shall my heart be able to contain the fervent love for You.
GGJ|2|144|2|0|When I had not yet known Your glory, I loved You as a most perfect man. I indeed divined the Godly pure Spirit within You, and my heart loved this holy Spirit in You inexpressibly; yet I still thought of You as a son of the most High! But now all this has assumed a different aspect! You Yourself are the Most High! Beside You there is no other! Hence forgive this tiniest worm of the dust, that dared in its hereditary blindness to love You as a human!"
GGJ|2|144|3|0|Say I: "My little child, there is nothing to forgive; stay with this love! For I say unto you all: He who does not love Me like you, My most beloved Jarah have loved Me, such one's love shall not receive My regard!
GGJ|2|144|4|0|He who does not love God as the most perfect Man, can love his neighbour, who is still an imperfect human, even less! If however it is written that God created man to His image, what should God be then - if man is in His image, - other than also, - albeit a most perfect, Man? Or do I look different from a man because you have, My little one, seen a couple of droplets of My glory?"
GGJ|2|144|5|0|Says Jarah: "Oh no, You still look the same, nor has my heart changed! Indeed, I wish that I had You wholly in my heart, with all its pining. I would like to embrace You firmly enough for my arteries to burst, never to let You go; yes, I would cover Your visage with countless kisses and never cease kissing You! In short, I cannot express all that I would like to do out of love for You! You nevertheless are the holiest, highest divine Being, and in my heart I think myself far too unworthy to love You, as if You were a human; yet I can think back and forth as much as I like, yet my heart takes no account thereof and only loves You mightier than before!"
GGJ|2|144|6|0|Say I: "That is quite right so! Let your soul always follow the impulse of your heart, kindling a bright flame therein , and it shall brighten your entire soul; God's Spirit shall rise within it like a sun, and only in its light and life-heat shall God's seed sprout and provide the soul with the fruits of life for eternity!
GGJ|2|144|7|0|But God's Spirit within man cannot be awoken other than through love, and out of such love the love of neighbour.
GGJ|2|144|8|0|Hence continue to tarry in your love, for this is worth more to Me and yourself than all the glories you beheld with your eyes!
GGJ|2|144|9|0|But now we shall hear the others too, and what impression this night made upon them."
GGJ|2|145|1|1|The substance of the collective dream
GGJ|2|145|1|0|The Centurion starts to cautiously rise from the ground, saying: "Lord and Master! All thanks to You first of all for still being alive upon this height! How easily I would have dropped to the depth by just turning over three times, which would have been the eternal end of my miserable life in this world! But I still live, and that on the same spot where I took my rest yesterday; and this I have only You to thank, and hence thank you from the depth of my heart! But I would also beg You most sincerely that You would cause myself and the others to get to Genezareth well-preserved from this shocking height, - and that as soon as possible; because there can be no talk of good mood in me for as long as my thoughts are dwelling upon the descent!"
GGJ|2|145|2|0|Say I: "Did you My dear friend dream nothing this night?"
GGJ|2|145|3|0|Says the Centurion: "Yes, indeed, nearly forgot the most glorious dream, for all my fear! Well, if this mountain were the way I dreamt it last night, then it would of course be a joy to climb it even a thousand more times, but a dream remains a dream!"
GGJ|2|145|4|0|Says Ebahl, standing next to him: "Not at all, friend I say unto you that this time our collective dream has assumed fullest reality. Get up and walk around the peak edges, and you shall be convinced that our mountain slopes off gently even towards the sea, being without the least danger for climbing, down as well as upwards! I have already convinced myself and am telling the fullest truth. Come and be convinced yourself!"
GGJ|2|145|5|0|Says the Chief: "It's not going to be a delusion?"
GGJ|2|145|6|0|Answers Ebahl: "If I and my wives and children already walked upon this delusion in every direction, then your delusion is surely going to have some firm ground!? Come, get off the ground and be convinced of it all.
GGJ|2|145|7|0|The Centurion finally gets up, looks around and as a start finds even the shelf greatly enlarged, saying: "Indeed, I really do see how during the night vast alterations have most miraculously taken place; but go ahead of me over the new ground, so I can be sure it really is solid!"
GGJ|2|145|8|0|Says Ebahl: "Friend, notwithstanding your normally high esteem, your constant addiction to doubt starts to make you repulsive! Does my word mean nothing to you anymore? When did I ever speak an untrue word to you, that you should place no store by my word? Come, test it yourself and cease doubting henceforth!"
GGJ|2|145|9|0|Says the Centurion: "Indeed, friend, you are right! I shall go and convince myself."
GGJ|2|145|10|0|Here the Centurion takes steady steps towards the Nazareth edge, saying, highly intrigued on seeing the gentle descent: "Well, here the entire mountain has been shifted as well! Looking over this edge toward Genezareth yesterday, it seemed close enough for a stone's throw, whilst now hundred 'Feldwege' (approx 1 furlong?) distant, and we shall have to be underway six hours to reach our dear little town!
GGJ|2|145|11|0|Nay, whoever still doubts that our Jesus is God and Man at the same time, cannot be helped even by a god! Yes, brother Ebahl, you were quite right to call me a repulsive doubter, for I really was such! But now all doubting is at an end, and I believe and swear with an oath before you all, that our Master and Saviour Jesus is fully God, and that beside Him there can be no second or third one; owing to what was dreamt being reality, everything, else also is bound to be true! And here He is the only God and Lord over all of infinity!
GGJ|2|145|12|0|But now let us go over to Jarah, - she must show us her two souvenirs! Because when a celestial spirit lifted the water out to the last drop, I saw her pick up a splendid pearl-mussel from the sea-bed, which she then put into her apron, and I also saw the shining stone which she took with her from a solar world to which the celestial spirit took her. If these two said objects also are physically present like the removed mountains, then we have more proof than we need!"
GGJ|2|146|1|1|Jarah shows her tokens
GGJ|2|146|1|0|After these words, the Centurion and Ebahl go over to Jarah, asking her to show them the two tokens.
GGJ|2|146|2|0|And the most beloved Jarah at once reaches into the large pocket of her apron, meeting the two and saying: "Here look, my dear Julius, here are the two tokens physically! Do you believe it now, and will you ever step out of your eternal fear?"
GGJ|2|146|3|0|Says the Centurion: "Indeed, my most beloved and fairest Jarah, my faith now stands more solid than this mountain, and my tiresome fear is now, with the help of the almighty Lord gone forever, -of this you can be fully assured! But your tokens are also of inestimable terrestrial worth. The mussel with its content is equivalent to all of Jerusalem, for it contains twenty-four pearls the size of small hens' eggs, of which one is worth one hundred thousand pounds of gold! The worth of this most solid but transparent stone, more beautiful than the morning star is beyond terrestrial estimation! In short, you are now not only spiritually but also terrestrially the wealthiest maiden in the world! Verily, you now are wealthier than all the kings and emperors of the entire world put together! What does it feel like?"
GGJ|2|146|4|0|Says Jarah modestly: "It feels like nothing at all, and these two tokens have no value for me other than the purpose for which I took them, namely as reminders for the indescribable wondrous deeds of God to us poor, weak and sinful inhabitants of the town and area of Genezareth.
GGJ|2|146|5|0|The Lord will not stay always among us physically, as He emphasized to me yesterday, but these signs shall intimately remind us of Him in our hearts, and re-kindle our love for Him. - This is what I think.
GGJ|2|146|6|0|But the Lord still left me with another sign from this wondrous night which actually for me was the most brightest day. This sign shall also remain with me visible, and later invisibly, until I once again make myself worthy enough for it to again become visible.
GGJ|2|146|7|0|Asks father Ebahl: "Now then, where is this sign; are you not going to show us?"
GGJ|2|146|8|0|Says Jarah, next to whom the angel Raphael is standing: "Here, it is standing next to me, if you have no objection!"
GGJ|2|146|9|0|Says Ebahl, who is mustering the angel head to toe: "This of course is a still more exquisite token! But I fear that you are head over heels in love with this beautiful youth, far too soon; should he then become invisible to you, then you shall go blind and deaf for sadness!"
GGJ|2|146|10|0|Says Jarah: "Oh, don't let that worry you! Whoever once loves God the way I do, for such even the beauties of all the heavens are as good as non-existent! I do nevertheless love the youth a lot as well, for he is wise and immensely powerful, mighty and fast!"
GGJ|2|146|11|0|Asks the centurion: "Where did he come from, for I cannot recall ever seeing him at Genezareth, and yet he is clad fully in the fashion of that place! I admire his exceedingly pure, tender and yet immensely gentle streak! There lies a veritable spell of the highest magic charm in his appearance! How tender, soft, pure and exceedingly well-formed just his feet!
GGJ|2|146|12|0|The clean breeches reaching right down to the knees, the dazzling white shirt, and the pleated coat of blue cloth, hung casually over his shoulders, becomes him so superbly that one can hardly imagine something of more excellent taste, whilst his round little that adorns his most beautiful head in a manner defying description! Verily, this supremely fair youth I would deny no request! This one could deprive me of our empire, if he only loved me in return!
GGJ|2|146|13|0|Nay, the longer I look at this person, the more beautiful and attractive he seems! His parents shall of a truth merit praise, to have such son; and you, my most beloved Jarah can praise yourself as most blessed for such a present! If another such youth were to be had in the world, then I would give all my treasure and large properties for it!
GGJ|2|146|14|0|But what are you going to do with this most beautiful youth? You are yourself a most beautiful and agreeable maiden indeed, yet the youth considerably exceeds you in beauty. You are getting unto thirteen, whilst the youth would be about sixteen. If he becomes your husband, then well and good; if however he remains only a playmate for you, then your easily aroused heart shall be in a delicate situation! Tell us nonetheless how you shall utilize him!"
GGJ|2|146|15|0|Says Jarah: "You speak after fashion, not knowing the spirit! This youth shall be my guardian and guide until my sixteenth year, and instruct me in the wisdom of God's heavens: - as well as yourselves, should intend hearing him!"
GGJ|2|146|16|0|Says the Centurion: "But after your sixteenth year shall be become your husband?"
GGJ|2|146|17|0|Says Jarah: "Oh, my dear Julius, that once again was a question not making me bow down before you! Have I not told you right from the start that this youth shall leave me for a while after my sixteenth year, as determined by the Lord, which shall not trouble me since my heart belongs completely to the Lord, Who shall be with me everlastingly! If however my heart is God's property, then it cannot also become the property of another!"
GGJ|2|146|18|0|Says Ebahl: "Yes, indeed my most beloved daughter, you are quite right. But your years have not arrived yet, and when they come then you shall have much combat with your flesh! Good for you if you become its master!"
GGJ|2|146|19|0|Add the Centurion: "Indeed, your father is right! Right now you are still a child (minor), yet there is already a kiln-like fire in your little heart! Right now it has of course the Highest as its desire, and is not capable of hankering after something inferior; but once this Highest should for purpose of your introspection, withdraw from your little heart, then your heart shall get love-hungry. And should you go without the highest food for long, it shall soon start stretching out its long arms after other objects for nourishment! For, may stomach-pangs be ever so painful, love-sickness is a thousand times stronger.
GGJ|2|146|20|0|Let's take a field-commander who is a loveless tyrant towards his soldiers! All are disconsolate, and when called to battle, they shall surrender to the enemy, to rid themselves of their unloving lord. If however a wise commander shows fatherly love toward his soldiers, then let come the adversary, and they shall fall upon the enemy with valour and self-denial for their beloved commander, to the last drop of blood, annihilating the enemy!
GGJ|2|146|21|0|Yes, my most beloved Jarah, love is a mighty thing, and this requires wise direction if it is not to consume itself!"
GGJ|2|146|22|0|Says Jarah on reflection: "Yes, indeed, you may not be entirely wrong; but this much one has to suppose about the Lord, - that He is not going to tyrannize a heart that loves Him above everything else!"
GGJ|2|146|23|0|Says Julius: "That not, of course! Recalling what He spoke to you this night - He is and remains God, Whom man's spirit can only fully approach when, through the powers lent him, man has shaped, developed and stabilize, during which period of self-development He withdraw His attention from him! If so however, then during such period, God of necessity is a tyrant with blindfolded eyes and stopped-off ears! And when such foretold period is upon you then, my most beloved Jarah, we shall discuss it further!"
GGJ|2|146|24|0|Says Jarah: "I fully trust and believe that He shall not abandon me then either!"
GGJ|2|146|25|0|Says the Centurion: "That hardly, because you are already ahead of many of us; but you also shall perceive a small and short abandonment as cosmically large and heavy! - But let us now go over to Him, as He seems intent on something!"
GGJ|2|147|1|1|The believer’ communing with the Lord in their hearts
GGJ|2|147|1|0|The three of them now come over to Me, and the Centurion ask Me: "Lord, what is the next venture? It seems to me Your are about to do something!?"
GGJ|2|147|2|0|Say I: "Do you not notice the glorious dawn? Let you all pay attention now, for you shall behold the most beautiful sunrise! It is just the rise of the natural sun for sure, but it nevertheless has the deepest spiritual significance, which shall become clear to you! For here one sunrise encounters another!"
GGJ|2|147|3|0|Says Peter: "Lord, how are we to interpret this?"
GGJ|2|147|4|0|Say I: "Oh, how long shall I have to suffer you thus!? We have now been together for quite some time, yet you don't notice that through Myself, a sun from the Heavens has risen for your souls, and continues to do so day after day?!"
GGJ|2|147|5|0|Says Peter: "Lord, don't let it vex You, as You know we are simple folks, whose accomplishments don't go much beyond the minimum reading and a little writing! Had we understood it then a question would have been capricious; but we did not understand Your saying and hence asked You."
GGJ|2|147|6|0|Say I: "Quite so, if one does not know that one can also quietly discuss things with Me in the heart; if one knows that however, then not the question itself but the method is at fault, and only this I intended to rebuke. Look at the two Essenes and pharisees over there how they are widening their eyes about you, that you could have asked Me something audibly, while, as their masters you should know, that I am quite capable to give every questioner the fullest answer quietly in his heart
GGJ|2|147|7|0|With yourselves it is certainly not ignorance or obstinacy, but only age old habit; but take heed in future nevertheless; get a grip on yourselves, so that people may discern that you are of a truth My disciples, and not lose your integrity before the world, of which above all you are in need, for your new calling.
GGJ|2|147|8|0|But go over to your disciples now and instruct them, otherwise they will start asking you about what you asked Me!"
GGJ|2|147|9|0|Say Peter: "Lord, we hence are not to speak audible words with You again?"
GGJ|2|147|10|0|Say I: "Oh indeed, but everything in its proper time, and when I indicate it! - But go now and do as I instructed you!"
GGJ|2|147|11|0|Thereupon the disciples go over to the two Essenes and several Pharisees, saying to them: "Let it not surprise you that we too sometimes still ask the Lord about this or that audibly, for we too are still human, occasionally clinging unto old habits!"
GGJ|2|147|12|0|And the two Essenes say: "We actually thought so, because we asked the Lord the same in our hearts, and the most vivid answer was placed in our hearts. It hence seemed somewhat peculiar to us that you enquired audibly. But as said, we gathered that something like that can still occur frequently out of sheer old habit; but we were at ease, since we have this night seen such amazing dream visions as we cannot recall ever before. And what is most peculiar about it is that each one of us dreamt the same to a hair's breath, and everything we saw in this rare dream is now becoming true in broad daylight! Nay, such has not been here before!
GGJ|2|147|13|0|Now we too believe that this Nazarene is more than just a most perfect human. He is indeed physically like none of us, but in His inner parts and heart dwells the fullness of Divine strength and power that is obeyed throughout infinity! - But now let us direct our attention to the sunrise, as commanded by Him, in order to behold wonders!"
GGJ|2|147|14|0|Says Peter: "Whether a wonder is going to be seen precisely is hard to tell; but the way the red-rimmed little clouds on the distant horizon proclaim it, we shall experience upon this height the most beautiful play of God's Creation, and therefrom obtain instruction on how a similar sunrise has come to our soul, lasting forever!"
GGJ|2|147|15|0|Says one of the Essenes: "Indeed, a sunrise not only for us, but the entire Earth and even the entire infinity! Because it seems to us that this Incarnation of the Highest God Spirit is meant not only for this Earth and its beings but for all of infinity!
GGJ|2|147|16|0|It is of course somewhat unfathomable for our spirit, as to why the Divine Spirit has chosen this Earth in particular, since He has - as we now know it, - countless myriads of splendidly huge light-worlds, where He could have undertaken His Incarnation; but He will know best why He chose this Earth in particular!
GGJ|2|147|17|0|When we previously still thought that this Earth was the only world in the entire universe, the thing would have been quite easy to grasp; for then there would have by the nature of things been nothing other. This Earth according to our concepts was the only, endlessly great world, whose waters reached to the firmament, and we believed that the sun, moon and stars were the only ones to light up this world with their light! But now suddenly, everything has assumed a different aspect: we now know what all the stars, moon and sun are, and know how small our Earth is in comparison to a solar earth.
GGJ|2|147|18|0|Now it could of course be asked and said: How did this grain of sand called Earth come by such grace? Of a truth, this question shall once be a portentous one yet, and intensely offensive to many! Hence it would in our opinion not be entirely superficial to receive proper clarification on this point. What do you think, can we ask Him?"
GGJ|2|147|19|0|Says Peter: "Try it in your heart! If an answer comes, then well and good; but if not, then it means that we are not yet sufficiently mature for such instruction! - But now look, the sun is about to rise, for the tiny morning clouds shine almost too brightly for beholding!"
GGJ|2|147|20|0|Says the Essene: "Of a truth! This is an indescribably glorious sight! But don't you notice something moving above those clouds? It seems like brilliant stars moving about! What could this be?"
GGJ|2|147|21|0|Says Peter: "What it is, only the Lord shall know, but we fishermen call such not too rare phenomenon 'little morning fish'. When these appear, then it is good to fish in the water, and towards evening there is certain to be inclement weather, or at best a strong wind. Although I must admit to not having seen fish of such freshness and liveliness, this manifestation is not unfamiliar to me, although it is probably easier to make out from this height than from the depth below!"
GGJ|2|147|22|0|Says the Essene: "You know what, let's move nearer to the Lord; I notice Him speaking with Ebahl and his children. Much shall be revealed there again; we must hear it!"
GGJ|2|148|1|1|Natural considerations and spiritual significance
GGJ|2|148|1|0|Ins response to the Essene's suggestion, they all come a little closer to Me, and I summon the two Essenes, telling them to pay attention to everything that shall be seen with sunrise, for it shall be most instructive.
GGJ|2|148|2|0|The two Essenes step up closer to Me, saying: "Lord Lord, that it shall be infinitely instructive is bound to be an eternal truth; but how will our soul be capable of such profound instructions?! We certainly gaze upon the brilliant depths of Your splendid Creations with lustful eyes and exceedingly astonished feelings, yet we are far to blind to do justice to even the wonders of a dew-drop, comprehendingly, let alone those rising and falling in immeasurable grandeur and distance, luminously upon the firmament! We furthermore have discussed the floating around of the luminous points above the tiny clouds with the disciple Peter, but he could not clarify it to us properly. - If it please You oh Lord, then You might spare us a few words about it!"
GGJ|2|148|3|0|Say I: "This means very little, and is quite an ordinary thing, similar to the waving of the sea. When you find yourself in the right spot in relation to a moving sea, where the broken sun-beams are impacting, then you will see a similar light-play.
GGJ|2|148|4|0|The air for human and animal breathing by no means reaches up to the stars, and no further than about four times the height of this mountain from sea-level; beyond such height there is a sharp cut-off, such as between water and air, with a water-smooth surface, constantly undulating like the sea.
GGJ|2|148|5|0|On falling on such said undulating air, sunlight is reflected as from the water surface. If the air- movement is strong, then the occasional refraction is right down to Earth, and most easily so when the sun is still below the horizon, when its rays fall as it were unto the air-sea from below. And so these lively seesawing lights are nothing more than reflections of sunlight, their frequency depending on the air undulations.
GGJ|2|148|6|0|But that they are more prominent right now when the sun appears a mere span below the horizon is because the air-waving is increasingly picking up the shining cloud-light, producing a kind of dallying to and fro game. - Behold, that is the relatively natural explanation of this phenomenon!
GGJ|2|148|7|0|But beyond that, this phenomenon also has a spiritual significance, and for your comprehension it is this:
GGJ|2|148|8|0|Think and imagine yourself also the spiritual sun! The outgoing light from it is adsorb by the continuously waving surface of the created life-sea, and this plays with such light, and thereby all kinds of caricatures occur which still let a matt luster radiate from them, however, destroying every trace of the divine primordial form; thus the whole heathenism and also Judaism is such contortion of everything purely divine.
GGJ|2|148|9|0|However, if you look at a completely quiet water surface, and the sun shines thereupon, it will be reflected from the surface in the same majesty and truth as you can see it at the firmament. In the same manner it requires a quiet, desire-free heart, which can only be obtained by total abnegation, humility, patience and purest love, so that the likeness of God in the spirit of man reflects equally pure and true like the earth's sun from a most quiet water surface.
GGJ|2|148|10|0|If this is the case in a person, everything in him has matured to truth and his soul is then able to direct its views into the depths of the creations of God and to view everything in all fullness of the purest truth. However, as soon as it begins to wave in her, the primordial pictures are getting distorted, and the soul necessarily finds herself on the road of deception and half-truths of all kinds and sorts and cannot reach a clear view until regaining the complete rest in God again.
GGJ|2|148|11|0|And this is the true Sabbath-rest in God, and therefore God has ordered the celebration of the Sabbath. During the Sabbath man should abstain from every heavy, strenuous work, for every heavy work requires the soul to lend its strength to the flesh and thereby becomes excited with it, which stirs the mirror of her life-water into strong movement, so that she cannot recognize the pure divine truth in herself anymore.
GGJ|2|148|12|0|The true Sabbath rest therefore constitutes in a reasonable celebration from all heavy work; without an emergency one should not lay hand on it, however, in need every person is obliged to help his brother.
GGJ|2|148|13|0|Even more so then to withhold oneself from all heavy work, every soul should put aside all desires! Since desires are storms of the soul; they disturb the life-water and the likeness of God is torn in the soul, like the image of the sun is torn upon the waves of the sea. Indeed, the image of the sun flashes from the waves, however, in what distortion! And if the storm lasts for long, soon heavy fumes rise from the moving sea and fill the heavenly air of the soul with heavy clouds; they then obstruct the light of the spiritual sun to reach the life-waters of the soul, - and the soul becomes dark, cannot anymore distinguish true from false and regards the deceptions of hell as the light of heaven.
GGJ|2|148|14|0|Such a soul is then as good as lost! There must come strong winds, this means strong trials from above, so to tear apart the evil clouds of the soul, who should then immediately retire to the true Sabbath rest and thereby bringing to rest her life-sea, - otherwise there is no rescue for her!
GGJ|2|148|15|0|Behold, this is for everyone the useful spiritual meaning, which this beautiful sunrise shows us in its quite natural appearance! Who shall take note of it in himself, shall remain in truth and all light and the everlasting life shall become his inheritance; who, however, shall disregard this teaching and ignore it, shall die forever!"
GGJ|2|149|1|1|Concerning the sunrise and morning phenomena
GGJ|2|149|1|0|(The Lord:) "But now continue to pay attention! The sun is just rising its disk, or rather its western half-globe, over the horizon; what do you notice?"
GGJ|2|149|2|0|Say the Essenes: "Not much, apart from the bright area rising surprisingly fast from the bright depth; the luminous fish-play has now suddenly vanished, whilst the cloudlets are thinning out and also disappearing one by one. And now the entire disc or ball is posed above the horizon, and a fairly cold breeze is blowing from the morning (east). But that is all we note."
GGJ|2|149|3|0|Say I: "Cast a glance also down to the Earth's plains and valleys, and say what you see!"
GGJ|2|149|4|0|The two Essenes look at the Earth's depths, saying: "We see the valleys filled with bright, grey fogs, whilst the sea surface also is covered with greyish mist. The fog is lifting from the valleys, covering the foothills. - Is this too, going to have some spiritual significance perhaps?
GGJ|2|149|5|0|Say I: "Quite certainly, for nothing and without spiritual stimulation, nothing happens on earth! But we want to see what meaning this has!
GGJ|2|149|6|0|The sun corresponds fully with the being of God; the earth with its valleys, flat areas, hills, mountains, rivers, lakes and sea areas fully corresponds with outer man.
GGJ|2|149|7|0|The fog which rises between sun and earth, corresponds with the manifold empty and petty worries of man, through which the light of the sun can only sparely penetrate, and the fog rises upwards and even covers the mountains; the hills and mountains corresponds with the better comprehension of man on this earth. This better comprehension is likewise clouded by the petty and trifling worries of the half-blind people.
GGJ|2|149|8|0|Therefore morning winds are coming and drive the fog from the mountains and fields so that they cannot be destroyed and the mountains and fields be freely illuminated and warmed by the sun, so that their fruit of life can become ripe. - I think that you are able to understand this correspondence!?"
GGJ|2|149|9|0|Say the two Essenes: "Yes Lord, this is as clear as yonder sun! Ah, what a glory in this great, holiest doctrine! Oh, how much men are unaware of that they aught to know the way they know, that they live! Lord, this doctrine of the true Sabbath-rest just given us shall be our task to introduce to mankind. This surpasses everything said so far and taught by You; for we see in what preceded it only a preparation for the easier keeping of this holiest doctrine! Verily, all the heavens had to open for returning to men this holiest doctrine of all doctrines! - But now quite a different question arises, concerning us!
GGJ|2|149|10|0|How can we properly thank You, oh Lord, for this purely superlative, heavenly doctrine? In the depths of our hearts we feel unworthy of it; only Your grace and love could give it to us ! Oh Lord, do command us on how we should laud and praise You for it!"
GGJ|2|149|11|0|Say I, placing My hands on both Essenes' shoulders: "My dear friends, act accordingly and you shall give Me no lesser joy than I now gave you! And your reward shall not be inconsiderable if you spurn mankind unto it."
GGJ|2|150|1|1|The Essenes are commissioned to start a Freedom’s school
GGJ|2|150|1|0|(The Lord:) "Thereafter establish a school, teaching disciples how to honour the Sabbath; and keep it for a couple of hours yourselves every day, and you shall soon perceive the great blessing there within yourselves!
GGJ|2|150|2|0|Should you found a school and build a large house for it, the walls of it should be free from any barriers and any locks! Become true freemason of your schoolhouses and the prophet schools will become your new achievement; however, your main concern should be directed to faithfully keep My teaching already given to you and to be given, and not, as the pharisees and elders are doing, mix your own doctrine to it! Your current doctrines must be completely eradicated from the very foundation and My word must fully take its place, and this in free deed, otherwise My spirit could not become effective after the promise which was given to man by the mouth of the prophets!"
GGJ|2|150|3|0|The Essenes thank Me for this instruction, and promise in all earnestness to abide by it all, to the letter; but would I nonetheless always provide them with proper protection and sufficient strength to set these purely divine works in motion, not only for themselves but for many other people thirsting after it, beneficially and curatively for all times!
GGJ|2|150|4|0|Say I: "There shall be no failure on My part ever, but see to it that no seniority squabbles arise among you in future. Let the most experienced among you be the leader certainly, but let him not presume to be more than the least among you! But this is not to say that the weaker ones should deny him due respect. He is to be loved and respected, and his advise followed as if law. But let him beware who would lay hands on him! Verily, such I shall regard with wrathful eyes!
GGJ|2|150|5|0|But if elect a principal and leader to your concern, then pray that no one unworthy is given that office, for a bad and unwise leader for a society is like a bad shepherd for his flock: When seeing the wolf approach he flees, leaving the sheep to the wolf; or he becomes a wolf himself, turning into killer of his lambs, as are now the pharisees and their High Priest. They go about in sheep's clothing, but are ravenous wolves within ! They hardly feed gnats but ask a camel for what they spent on a gnat!
GGJ|2|150|6|0|Wherefore be not like them! They reside in chambers or stone that are well protected and regarded at all times, so that none can approach them, and must not, lest anyone find out about their deceptions. And should someone courageous dare to penetrate into such Temple chamber, he would be declared a profane of the holy of holiest and forthwith stoned!
GGJ|2|150|7|0|Wherefore I said unto you that you should build you schoolhouse free and open, so all can come and go as they want. Let every secret vanish from your school! Whoever wants to, let him be initiated to his grasping capacity, for with My doctrine I am not you selling you a cat in a sack.*- I tell you all things openly and clearly, not acting secretively, except where cleverness dictates it for some man's benefit. Hence let you too be open towards everyone in whom you see good will! Be nevertheless clever, because openness need not extend to where precious and costly pearls are cast before swine!
GGJ|2|150|8|0|I would still have much to say unto you, but you would not be able to grasp it yet. But when the spirit of the full truth shall have been awakened within you then it shall lead you into all wisdom. And this spirit is God's image within your heart, and you shall yourselves awaken it through the correct honouring of the Sabbath.- Say whether you have now comprehended all this!"
GGJ|2|150|9|0|Say the awe-struck Essenes: "Yes Lord, who should not understand Your holy word? For these are not words like those of men! Your words are substantial throughout, - they are completely light, warmth and life! When You speak, oh Lord, then we feel an actual coming into being within us as if every word out of Your mouth an immeasurably great new Creation comes into being - and we feel an infinitive new being coming into being within us!
GGJ|2|150|10|0|We understand nevertheless the essential meaning of Your holiest word although we shall never attain to their ultimate effect; for we vitally sense it within us that the words pronounced by You here pertain not only to ourselves but apply to the whole of eternal infinity! Oh rejoice Earth, chosen from among countless worlds for treading of your ground with His, letting His holiest voice resound in your air! - Oh Lord, how many beings shall go forth from Your every word and from every breath of Your mouth!? Oh, permit us to laud, love, praise and worship You; for it is due to You alone!"
GGJ|2|151|1|1|The blessed morning meal upon the mount
GGJ|2|151|1|0|Say I: "Well now, My beloved friends and brethren. After the soul breakfast we shall also look around for a physical one! - Ebahl, have you any provisions left?"
GGJ|2|151|2|0|Say Ebahl: "Lord, there is something left, but not much! Nearly everything was consumed last night; there is nevertheless a little bread and wine left!"
GGJ|2|151|3|0|Say I: "Bring everything here so I can bless it, and we shall all have enough to eat as well as to drink!"- Ebahl immediately has half a loaf of bread, and about three beakers-full of wine remaining in the skin, brought over to Me, and I blessed the bread and the wine, saying: "Hand it out now, and if anything is left over then we here shall also partake of breakfast!"
GGJ|2|151|4|0|Ebahl now hands it out, and in order to conserve, breaks off small portions from the half loaf; but the latter is not getting smaller. On seeing that the half loaf is not getting any smaller, notwithstanding his having passed it up to all mountain guests several mouth fulls, he starts handing out larger portions, yet the half loaf is still not getting any smaller. Seeing the guests' appetite, he starts another distribution, breaking off still larger lumps. And having made the rounds among some thirty people who had scaled the mountain with us, he has a huge lump left in his hand, saying to Me: "Lord, this I have left over; shall it suffice for Yourself and Raphael and Jarah and myself?"
GGJ|2|151|5|0|Say I: "Just give it to Jarah to serve up, then it is going to suffice! Ebahl does so, and Jarah gives a portion first to Myself, then to her Raphael, then Ebahl and only then, the leftover to herself, and we all nevertheless were filled.
GGJ|2|151|6|0|The Centurion however noted and said: "Why friend Ebahl, did you not include me in this last distribution? Did you judge me as insufficiently worthy?"
GGJ|2|151|7|0|Say I: "Friend, let not this make you cross! For behold, Ebahl was not anticipating any leftover, wherefore he also started his distribution as meagrely as possible; he didn't want to include you among those who would miss out. But since there was a residue left over due to My will, this only then led to a second serving. If however the second distribution matter much to you, which in no way is more abundant than the first, then say so, and I shall gladly forego My portion in your favour."
GGJ|2|151|8|0|Says the Centurion: "Now, now, all is fine again; it was only an traditional Roman protocol stupidity going through my head, - but I'm alright again! However, what intrigues me most here is that the heavenly Raphael is consuming his bread with such voracity, as if he were the hungriest among us! This truly is most peculiar! He surely is more spirit, rather than a carnal man, yet eats as one having been born on Earth! This I like immensely! - But I feel that the bread, although pure and very tasty, make thirsty, and hence I would like to have a little drink soon."
GGJ|2|151|9|0|Say I to Ebahl: "You could serve the wine now, starting with our friend Julius!"
GGJ|2|151|10|0|Says the Centurion: "Lord, I beg You, be the first to drink, for some protocol surely has to be maintained at table!"
GGJ|2|151|11|0|Say I: "Indeed, I agree, but since we have no table here, nor are invited to table as guests, let us take wine along natural need! Let the thirstiest one drink first, followed by the less thirsty ones - each according to his need!"
GGJ|2|151|12|0|With this the Centurion was at ease, emptying the beaker handed him to the last drop, and saying: "Lord, I thank You! This truly was heavenly fortification, and never before has wine been so palatable to me in the morning; this indeed is a wine second to none upon Earth!"
GGJ|2|151|13|0|I say: "We are all pleased that you like it now so much on this mount!"
GGJ|2|151|14|0|The Centurion says: "Lord, forgive me if I said something awkward in my good mood! But it seems to me that here even Satan should be full of the best spirits!"
GGJ|2|151|15|0|I say: "If you want to see and talk to him, he can be summoned here, and you can then satisfy yourself whether he will find it comfortable here!"
GGJ|2|151|16|0|The Centurion says: "If seriously Satan exists in the form of a person, he may appear here!"
GGJ|2|152|1|1|Satan appears upon the mountain
GGJ|2|152|1|0|When the captain has spoken such, a powerful lightening flash accompanied by a most strongest thunder occurs and Satan is standing as a gigantic figure quite igneously before the captain, stamps with one foot so violently onto the ground that the whole mountain around us trembles and says to the captain: "What do you want most wretched mother incest from me!? Why do you call me to this height which is a thousand times more painful to me than all hellfire!?"
GGJ|2|152|2|0|Says the captain somewhat strongly excited about the exclamation 'mother incest': "Hey, enemy of all people and God Himself, slow down, since you are not entitled to judge in the face of God, your Lord! If I have sinned while asleep and under great numbing of my senses, I only harmed myself but never you. However, I belief that God is more than you, and He never has greeted me like you wretched liar! It is true that I slept with my mother once, when I was fourteen years old; but I was deceived to it by my mother. Because she disguised herself as a opulent Greek woman and carried over her still most beautiful face a fine Greek veil, came at night to me, uncovered all her mighty charms to me and wanted me. Since my mother at that stage was barely twenty-eight years old; when she gave birth to me she was thirteen-and-a-half years old. In Rome I was known as one of the most beautiful and loveliest youth; no wonder that my own mother was inflamed for me and disguised herself to enjoy me! Wretched! If I as a fiery Roman slept with my mother unknowingly who was disguised as a most lavish and passionate Greek woman, am I therefore a mother incest? Can you, blind infernal donkey, scold someone a murderer or killer, who fell from the roof and by his fall kills a person on the ground?! - Speak now, you old, infernal donkey!"
GGJ|2|152|3|0|Says Satan, very enraged about the abuse by the captain: "I only look at the deed and not the circumstances in which it took place; with me there are no mitigating circumstances and by me you are seen as guilty, belongs to hell and you will not escape my power!"
GGJ|2|152|4|0|Says the captain: "Look here, you old, blind infernal donkey! Who is He standing here to my right, do you know Him, are you familiar with Jesus of Nazareth?"
GGJ|2|152|5|0|When saying My name, Satan is violently thrown to the ground, and he threatens the captain that he never again should mention this to him most adverse name. He knows the Nazarene and curses him because he wants to snatch power from the Godhead and it doesn't take a lot more now for him to become lord of heaven and all the world!
GGJ|2|152|6|0|Says the captain: "Blind, infernal donkey! What He was from eternity, He still is and shall be forever; and only He will judge me and you and forever not you old, evil, blind and most stupid infernal donkey! If you are then such mighty being, why is it that only the pure name of the holy Nazarene cuts you to size as if you never have been standing? Look, how nice and praiseworthy it is here and how well we are all being treated! If you would not have been such an arch-stupid infernal animal, how easily could you not have it so nice as we are! Turn around and recognize in your heart, if you still have one, that Jesus is the Lord of heaven and earth, and surely you will be treated equally!"
GGJ|2|152|7|0|Here Satan grinned: "Did you again had to speak the to me most adverse name?! If you don't know to speak about something better, at least circumscribe the name; for it torments me more than ten-thousand hells and their most terrible fire furies! Besides, I am a spirit and must stay like this for the sake of your everlasting salvation and therefore cannot convert myself to your God and your Lord! I am for once and all condemned and for me there exist no salvation anymore!"
GGJ|2|152|8|0|Says the captain: "If someone else other than you had told me so, I would believe it; but from you I believe nothing, except that you really are the old, stupid infernal donkey! If you wanted to convert yourself, I know only too well that you and all your followers would be accepted by the Lord; however, with you it is only a most stubborn evilness that you forever not want to convert yourself, because it gives you some sort of hellish joy to oppose God the Lord with your free will. But I say to you that the Lord nowhere near yet has closed His heart before you and nowhere near has judged you yet! Turn therefore to Him and He will accept you and forgive you all your milliard times milliard crimes and sins!
GGJ|2|152|9|0|I am a heathen and in my youth have worshipped nature and wood carvings, made by human hands and arising from their phantasies; however, I, as a weak, blind carnal person, have soon recognized that I am on aberrations by which no purpose can be reached.
GGJ|2|152|10|0|However, you since your primordial beginning have been created as a pure spirit by Him who now resides in the heart of this holy Nazarene, and to whom visibly heaven and earth are subject. For you the pure recognition of the everlasting truth is easy, while I for a long time had to grope around in night and fog; you only have to will and you are sitting in the old primordial light again. Turn thus again to the Lord who stays most wondrously physically among us, and I guarantee you with everything, my life, what I own and what is holy to me, that you will be accepted!"
GGJ|2|152|11|0|Says Satan: "I cannot do that!"
GGJ|2|152|12|0|Says the captain: "And Why not?"
GGJ|2|152|13|0|Screams Satan: "Because I don't want to!"
GGJ|2|152|14|0|Says also the captain now with a very excited voice: "Then in the name of Jesus go away; because now you start to disgust me to the point of vomiting! You are therefore a highly free-willing incorrigible infernal beast and in me every compassion regarding your everlasting pain and torment has disappeared forever. The Lord judges you, you old infernal donkey!"
GGJ|2|152|15|0|Upon these words of the captain, Satan falls to the ground like being struck by lightening and roared immensely like a hungry lion; however I gave the angel Raphael a sign that he should get him under control.
GGJ|2|152|16|0|The angel quickly stepped between the captain and Satan and said: "Satan! I, a most insignificant servant of the Lord Jesus Jehovah Zebaoth, command with an unalterable must, that you immediately leave this place and this region which with your evil breath have made uninhabitable for a long time!"
GGJ|2|152|17|0|Says Satan, inflamed by fury: "Where should I go?"
GGJ|2|152|18|0|Says the angel: "Where your servants await you and are cursing you! Go and leave! Amen!"
GGJ|2|152|19|0|With these words of the angel, Satan rose like an ominous blazing ball of fire and fled under great thundering bangs with lightening speed towards midnight.
GGJ|2|152|20|0|The angel however tore off a rock of a couple of fifty-hundredweights, on which Satan had stood and lain, and flung it over the mountain and into the sea with such force that the rock already in midair was pulverized into minutest dust particles by air resistance.
GGJ|2|152|21|0|And all were exceedingly astonished at the angel's power, with the Centurion saying: "Hoy, this I would call a stone-thrower! This one alone would excel ten Roman legions! I by the way thank You oh Lord for this revelation as well, for now I have also gotten to know personally as it were, the eternal enemy of all love, light and everything good and true, and am quickly persuaded of what he is on about. -This one no eternity or fire shall reform!
GGJ|2|152|22|0|All things are possible with God indeed, but here I believe even divine omnipotence shall find it hard to bring this spirit back to remorse and atonement. For should he be left with free will then he shall never change eternally, but if not then he has ceased to be, and there is then no Satan throughout infinity. But to try moving him to repentance by the most intense tormenting and pain would be like drawing water with a sieve into a vessel full of holes! The wisest thing it seems to me would be to keep him in some prison forever, but without pain; then at least he would have no effect upon the living!"
GGJ|2|152|23|0|Say I: "Friend, these are things that you cannot grasp at this stage, but they shall become clear to you once! For this however, terrestrial time has no estimate, - but an arch-primordial central sun indeed! When such has reached its end, then it shall not be long to Satan's potential turnaround; but where shall this Earth and sun be then? Because a body such as an arch-primordial central sun needs a period beyond your mental reach, till all life under judgement within it, at present seemingly dead matter, is to the last dust particle dissolved into free spiritual life!
GGJ|2|152|24|0|But, as said, such you cannot grasp nowhere near yet! This not even the angels can grasp. But a time shall soon come when you shall be left with no more doubt about what you were told now, and believe things of which you have no inkling at this stage! But now no more about it! Let you all get up now, and we shall slowly set upon our return journey!
GGJ|2|153|1|1|Descending from the mountain
GGJ|2|153|1|0|Says Jarah, who had covered her face with a cloth during Satan's visible presence: "Lord, now I am happy to go back to town, because the presence of that one has spoilt this height for me for good, notwithstanding that it shall remain indescribably memorable to me. My feet shall never treat it again!"
GGJ|2|153|2|0|Say I: "Now, now, same has now been driven out from here, and your Raphael has at once cleaned up the place. It shall by the way be of no consequence whether you ever scale this height again or not. But the best height to scale is one's own heart; he who has penetrated its innermost has attained to the highest life-sights! - But let us depart now, for the third hour of to-days Sabbath has passed already. Let you all follow Me, and we shall hit upon the most direct and best route to Genezareth!"
GGJ|2|153|3|0|Said the Centurion: "Lord, if I remember correctly, - wasn't there some talk earlier about wanting to still spend the entire day up here?"
GGJ|2|153|4|0|Say I: "You misunderstood Me somewhat this time; only the height of honouring the Sabbat in the heart was to be understood thereby. But this does not matter now, because several suffering ones are awaiting us below! These have to be helped, so that after My departure from this region no further sick should be found!"
GGJ|2|153|5|0|At these My words everyone got under way, and I and little Jarah and Raphael made up the guides as it were, and the descent from the mountain to the valley at Nazareth was quick and easy. After about two and half hours we already found ourselves in the vicinity of the small town of Genezareth.
GGJ|2|153|6|0|Here I called all the alpine guests together, saying: "All of you listen to Me! As I already have indicated to you on the top, I say it to you all once more: Everything experienced and seen on the mountain keep to yourself for the time being! However, when noticing by a major sign from heaven in your heart, then preach such from the roofs to the people who are of a good will; but for the evil world, such should be kept concealed for good, just like the centre of the earth is concealed! Because such the outer world sense will never comprehend and would condemn you as crazy people! But this would then be the everlasting death of their souls.
GGJ|2|153|7|0|In general remember this: My words and teachings are more delightful than the unequalled large pearls of Jarah; and such pearls should not be thrown to the pigs! Therefore be always on guard; since everything coming from above, is only for those who also are from above! To dogs and pigs belongs only the feculence of the world; since a dog returns to what it has vomited and a pig wallows in the same puddle where it a few moments earlier has wallowed and has dirtied itself entirely. Take therefore My advice fully to heart!"
GGJ|2|153|8|0|Says the captain: "Lord, if we however ask by the curios what has taken place on the mountain, what answer should we give to such interrogators."
GGJ|2|153|9|0|Say I: "Speak the truth, and say that I have prohibited you to make it known to the world; and the questioners will not bother you anymore and be content with it."
GGJ|2|153|10|0|With this advice our Chief was happy, and we moved into town and Ebahl's house.
GGJ|2|154|1|1|A healing miracle at Ebahl’s Inn
GGJ|2|154|1|0|On arrival at Ebahl's house, the servants and domestics at once came and said that about a hundred sick had arrived, asking for the Lord Saviour Jesus from Nazareth.
GGJ|2|154|2|0|Say I to the servants: "Go and tell them that, Sabbath notwithstanding, they can now quietly and happily make their way home, for their faith in the power of My word has helped them!"
GGJ|2|154|3|0|With this, the servants departed, going over to the sick at the Inn, and being quite astonished at finding no more sick, for all who had been sick became well in the same moment, irrespective of whether they were Jews or heathen. On stepping over to them, the servants heard just hymns of praise for regained health, and the healed demanded to see Me!
GGJ|2|154|4|0|But the servants said: "It is not up to us to allow this, but we will send over a messenger. If He approves it then you are free to go over to see and speak to Him; if not then you are at leisure to depart from here, as commanded by Him, - for He does not always receive visitors, and is even less open to discussions." With that, a servant comes over to ask Me.
GGJ|2|154|5|0|But I say: "I did of a truth say unto you that they are free to go home in peace; hence let it be so! That which they sought they found, having no sense or understanding for anything loftier, and thus let them go home!"
GGJ|2|154|6|0|The messenger returns to pass this advice unto the healed ones. But these say: "He to Whom one wants to render due honour and praise it is not seemly to ask in advance! Let us go over and in all truth and propriety bring Him due praise and thanks, and one is going to be dismissed with civility! Hence let us bravely go over, and He shall not refuse to receive us, knowing that we come with the best of intentions!"
GGJ|2|154|7|0|With these word they are come over to Me inside the house, knocking at the door; and they entered the hall, as many as could fit in, starting to loudly praise Me, expressing their thanks,
GGJ|2|154|8|0|I bid them to be silent, saying unto them: "God does not, and hence neither I Myself regard the praise of the mouth, and thanks of the lips. Let him who want to approach Me come in his heart, and I shall regard him; but empty bawling of mouth, not paired with any thinking, and even less a feeling heart, is to My eyes what a rotting carcass is to the nostrils. That which you were seeking you have obtained, and anything else you don't know, and your empty praise does not please Me! Hence go home and not cause this house unpleasantries! Beware however of fornication, whoring, greediness and gluttony, - or worse sicknesses shall befall you than those by which you were beset and tormented until now.
GGJ|2|154|9|0|These words cut the healed ones to the quick, and they marvelled among themselves how I could have known that they had to thank their randyness for the illness. They were overcome with fear of Me, thinking: "He may divulge yet more of our none too praiseworthy life-style! Hence let us depart!" - And they left the hall and betook themselves back to whence they had come.
GGJ|2|154|10|0|The Centurion was struck by this, and he asked Me, saying: "How is it that these got lost so suddenly? You had hardly mentioned their sins, and they were driven out the door as if by some mighty force!"
GGJ|2|154|11|0|Say I: "These are fornicators par excellence! They carry on unchastity of every type and adultery has become perfectly normal to them; for these, women are communal property, and the raping of virgins sheer fun! But there are also paedophiles among them, and such as carry on sodomistically with young maidens, hoping to thereby avoid more serious infections, but nonetheless contracting more severe sicknesses therewith. It is on that account that I gave these people such a rough welcome and dismissal, because only harsh words can still bring them potential reform."
GGJ|2|154|12|0|Says the Chief: "Which district do they actually hike from?"
GGJ|2|154|13|0|Say I: "From the Gadarene area. A couple of spots, plus four villages. They are a medley of Jews, Egyptians, Greeks and Romans. Greeks and Romans. They have little - and actually no religion at all. Piggery is their occupation, and trade therewith to Greece and Europe, where their flesh is eaten and their fat used to spice food. These are therefore disagreeable already by trade, which of itself would not be sinful, if in their behaviour they were not worse by far than their pigs. Their doings put them far below swine, and it shall be hard to do anything for them.
GGJ|2|154|14|0|Says the Chief: "Well, it is good that I know this. Those municipalities still are under my command, and I shall certainly not fail to place a moral custodian over them, who shall know how to rap them over the knuckles for the slightest indiscretion, in accord with orders. Nay, just you wait; tomorrow already you shall have your lechery dealt with in a way that shall rob you of your desire to let filthy lust rise from your heart, giving them unscrupulous reign.
GGJ|2|154|15|0|Lord, although I am but a man, I nevertheless have, through constant service to state affairs, come to the manifold conclusion that it is of the greatest benefit for the common man to be ruled with iron sceptre, and to occasionally flogged towards goodness. If in populous places this is not applied, things soon get out of hand!"
GGJ|2|154|16|0|Say I: "For sure, there you are right, - but only in the said community; if you were to apply your procedure in one and all cases, you would do more damage than good! The medicine has to always suit the sickness, and not the other way round. But, as said, in yonder specific community, it will - your medicine - fairly put these people off their randyness, at best! But the rod needs to be administered not with wrathful, but loving hand!"
GGJ|2|155|1|1|The zeal of love
GGJ|2|155|1|0|Says the Centurion: "Lord, this I comprehend very well now, and yet I can recall a case in my life where the full measure of love was unable to achieve anything; and the case was as follows: among the many soldiers under my command there was a young, colossally powerful Illyrian. His sword weighed fifty pounds, yet was a feather in his hand. This paid warrior, carrying armour and shield, accomplished more in battle than a hundred other warriors; hence he was useful in war, - but not so in peace, where he was perfidious; and not a week passed without him creating some new ruckus. I always treated him with indulgence, whilst showing him and rebuking the wickedness and shamefulness of his wilful annoyance. Whereupon he always promised complete mending of his ways, and also kept sober and unassuming for a few days. But this never lasted more than ten days, after which complaints came in from eery quarter, and we had to, of course make good the damage. - If asked why in the world he was doing this, he always replied: 'I must drill my martial arts, and here I can spare nothing but man, and my sword has to be tried on diverse objects!'
GGJ|2|155|2|0|Such martial art practice however not seldom drove him to pay a sit to some hereof oxen, bulls, cows and calves to chop their heads off in one blow. On one occasion he beheaded a herd of fully one hundred oxen, afterwards boasting of such his heroic prowess, which cost us damage worth one thousand heavy silver pieces! Here in the end I became so furious with this person that I could have myself torn in to shreds.
GGJ|2|155|3|0|Whereupon I had him shackled to a tree with heavy chains, binding his feet and hands with heavy ropes, and had him flogged for an hour and into utter feebleness. I then arranged treatment for him, which fully restored him in twenty days. And behold, this brought about the most complete change in this man, on whom the uttermost love had no effect. He thereupon became the most composed and humble person, whom a year later I promoted to second in command, and he still thanks me today for this exemplary chastisement, without which he would never have become deputy. Yet love would never have been able to move me to such punishment, only a fair measure of rage over this person. And thus I opine that a proper measure of anger sometimes benefits mankind more than ever so fervent love!"
GGJ|2|155|4|0|Say I: "Oh, indeed, but that is then not anger actuality but only an exceptional zeal of love within the heart, which is imbued with curative power. I too act with this where necessary. If love did not poses such zeal then infinity would still be bereft of creatures; it is only the intense zeal of God's love which all Creation can thank its existence.
GGJ|2|155|5|0|And thus, what prompted your heart towards proper punishment of that mischievous mercenary was not anger, and thirst for revenge stemming therefrom, but a certain zeal of your love towards yonder mercenary, who was dear to your heart owning to his prowess. For had you been in a rage toward that person then you would have put him to death. But love's zeal counted the stripes necessary, and you permitted his flogging only to what you thought he could tolerate.
GGJ|2|155|6|0|Thus you can also proceed with those societies if necessary; however, the first attempt nevertheless must take place by pure love and by proper education. If people get to recognize that one only give them sharp laws for their own benefit and adds a relentless judicial office, they will tolerate this; however, if the sharp laws appear only as tyrannical arbitrariness of the rulers, they better nobody and finally even turn the angels of the society into devils, who will do nothing else then to seek revenge on him who constantly torments them for nothing and without end and without any apparent reason. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|2|155|7|0|Says the Centurion: "Yes Lord, this now is as clear as the sun in broad daylight, and I shall even to-day despatch a messenger with order to the deputy there, and tomorrow these municipalities shall be made to comply. Therefore I should like to go over to my people for a few moments to have it put into effect."
GGJ|2|156|1|1|About sexuality of the archangels
GGJ|2|156|1|0|With these word the Chief leaves for home; Ebahl however asks him not to absent himself fo too long, as lunch shall be ready shortly. And the Chief calls, striding along: "I shall, if nothing of consequence has taken place, be back here at once, or alternatively send a messenger over here."
GGJ|2|156|2|0|After which the Chief takes off with flighty steps, being not a little surprised with the briefings of his deputies upon his arrival who told him what had been taking place in the meantime and how he will find the order for the above mentioned societies on his desk written in his own handwriting on parchment. He hurriedly reads them and finds it precisely the way he had imagined it should be. He sends for an athletic messenger and, behold, there comes in Roman soldier outfit our angel Raphael, offering the Chief his services.
GGJ|2|156|3|0|The Chief, not recognizing him, thinks him to be a young warrior perhaps assigned to him by Cornelius from Capernaum. He hence quizzes him on whether he would venture such rather distant errand to the deputy At Gadarena.
GGJ|2|156|4|0|Says the angel: "Lord of your powers, just hand it over, and I shall have it over there with the speed of an arrow, and in a few moments you shall have the response in your hands!"
GGJ|2|156|5|0|Only then did the Chief look the man over, recognizing the angel Raphael and saying: "Sure, sure, to you such is possible, for only now have I recognized you!"
GGJ|2|156|6|0|Whereupon the Centurion handed him the order, and same was back with the answer in barely fifteen minutes, in which the Gadarene Commander confirmed receiving the instructions from a well presented young man, and that he shall carry them out in their spirit.
GGJ|2|156|7|0|The Chief no longer marvelled at Raphael's speed, but only that the errand still took him fifteen minutes to carry out.
GGJ|2|156|8|0|Says Raphael: "That was the time your Gadarene deputy took to write. Hence it need not intrigue you, for I did not need time. - However, lets together go to Ebahl; since lunch is prepared and the guests are hungry upon the tough trip down the mountain."
GGJ|2|156|9|0|The Chief at once leaves with the angel, who nonetheless appears in his Genezarethan garb at Ebahl's house. And the Chief asks him where he so quickly disposed of the mercenar's uniform.
GGJ|2|156|10|0|And the angel said with a smile: "Behold, we have it easier than you; for we carry our closet filled with a wide variety of clothes within our will; whatever we want to wear, with that we are already fully dressed. Were you however see me in my garment of light, you would be struck blind, and your flesh would dissolve in front of me; because compared to the shining of my garment, the terrestrial sun is sheer darkness!"
GGJ|2|156|11|0|Say the Centurion: "Friend of the Earth's people! The former attribute of being able just through willpower to clothe oneself, without the material, quite appeals to me, and poor mankind could use same to great advantage, especially in winter. But the equally potential and exceedingly powerful shining of your bright garment, which no man could withstand alive, does not please me, at least in this world. Therefore we intend not to investigate it. Yet one thing I would like to find out from you, since we are alone right now and suffer no embarrassment before anyone; and so you could reveal the following to me: is there among yourselves a sexual distinction?"
GGJ|2|156|12|0|Says the angel: "This is a somewhat clumsy question; however, for it originates in you from a pure knowledge desire, I want to answer it to you with No! What we primordially spirits are, with us countless only the male-positive being is without exception prevailing; nevertheless in each one of us also the female-negative principle is fully present, and as such every angel in himself represents the most perfect marriage of the heavens of God. It entirely depends on us, if we want to show ourselves in either the male or female form, and all this within one and the same spiritual skin.
GGJ|2|156|13|0|Therein however, that we are in ourselves a two-being, lies also the reason, that we never can get old, because in us both poles continuously support each other forever; but with you humans the poles are separated in a sexually separated personality and because each one exists on its own, they do not have any support in themselves.
GGJ|2|156|14|0|If however the separate personal poles touch one another externally, they diminish, resembling a wine skin, wrinkling in proportion to being relieved of its spiritual contents. If nevertheless you could imagine a wine-skin that can, within itself spontaneously, re-produce what has been removed, then you shall not discover the wrinkles and folds of ageing upon its surface. Do you actually comprehend this?"
GGJ|2|156|15|0|Says the Captain: "The thing is not completely clear to me yet, but I am getting the drift of it. We shall no doubt have the opportunity to further discuss it. But let us go to the house now, as they shall be expecting us!"
GGJ|2|156|16|0|Says the angel: "Yes, that for sure, and I am feeling within me what you call hunger."
GGJ|2|156|17|0|Says the Chief: "Ahoy, are you not the purest of spirit!? How shall you be able to consume material fare?"
GGJ|2|156|18|0|Says Raphael, smiling: "Better than yourself! With me everything that I take in is completely consumed and transformed into visible life, - with yourself however only what corresponds to your isolated life-polarity, whilst the incompatible part is removed through the natural process; and so I am much better off than you regarding eating and drinking!"
GGJ|2|156|19|0|Says the Captain: "Does one then in actual fact eat and drink in heaven as well?"
GGJ|2|156|20|0|Says the angel: "O yes, but not in the sense like on earth, but spiritually! We have the word of God from eternity in us, just like heavens and all creation consists of this very word and are everywhere filled with it; and this word is primarily our being-like being and for such being also the only, most true life-bread and the true life-wine. In our veins it rolls like in yours the blood and our intestines are full of the bread of God."
GGJ|2|156|21|0|Says the Captain: "Oh, this is spoken with immense wisdom; this I cannot grasp, - I must let the Lord Himself reveal it to me further! - But now it is high time for us to go inside and start no further discussion."
GGJ|2|157|1|1|About the giving of alms, and anniversaries
GGJ|2|157|1|0|Even whilst he is saying this, our pious Jarah comes to meet him, saying: "But how long you've been gone! - You my dear Raphael too seem intent on going by our lazy world-time! Verily, this did not go as quickly as our trip to yonder distant sun! But come in quickly now, as the foods are on the table!" - Both move in quickly, greeting Me most amicably.
GGJ|2|157|2|0|The Centurion wanted to bring Me thanks for looking after him, but I say unto him: "Friend, for Me your heart is sufficient! The foods have been waiting for you, and now it is time to above all afford the necessary fortification to the body, and only afterwards go back to the spiritual."
GGJ|2|157|3|0|All say thanks and then vigorously tuck into food and drink, and the Captain watching the angel, who heartily reaches for the dishes, giving also his wine cup the desired attention.
GGJ|2|157|4|0|In the end the Captain could not resist saying half-jokingly: "Now, now, the pure spirits certainly have a hearty appetite! My good Raphael does the eating for three; nay, this surely the Earth has not seen yet!"
GGJ|2|157|5|0|Says Ebahl: "I too am astonished beyond measure; but something other than his hearty eating intrigues me even more. Behold, his dish does not diminish therewith! Here truly the wise adage applies: 'What heaven takes away it gives back the next moment!' This table shall be kept as a permanent sanctums with all honours for all time, for my descendants, and an annual feast shall be kept at this table to feed and slake the thirsty poor of this vicinity."
GGJ|2|157|6|0|Say I: "Let the table be table and you remain yourself, as you were! And if some poor one comes and you have something, then support him on whatever day; whilst a yearly feast helps neither the poor nor yourself, and it does not please Me. He who remembers Me, let him do so at all hours of day; whereas I cannot find use for a yearly commemoration!
GGJ|2|157|7|0|If you were to designate such feast, you would verily resemble the Templers at Jerusalem, who also each year celebrate three anniversaries, and because it is customary, hand out bread to the poor, as if the poor could then live until the next feast without further nourishment! Oh for the nonsense of such ridiculous feasts! The Pharisees indeed on such feasts collect so much rich offerings that they can easily last a hundred years from such takings; but the poor have to be satisfied if three times a year he receives a piece of bread weighing hardly the eight part of a pound. Oh for the great foolery, stupidity, blindness and selfish malice. -Therefore let this table be what it is, and celebrate a feast most pleasing to Me, if in accordance with your capacity you satiate one or the other poor, at this or some other table!
GGJ|2|157|8|0|And should one and the same poor come to you every day, then do not ask him whether he receives nothing somewhere else; for this would weigh the poor one's heart down heavily, so that for a lengthy period he would not dare coming to you, and your good works would lose their merit before Me!
GGJ|2|157|9|0|It is not My will on the other hand that you hand out the poor's bread to those robust idlers able to work; to such give work commensurate with their strength! If they carry out one or the other job for you, then give them to eat and drink. If they don't accept the work, then don't give them to eat! For he who is strong and does not want to work shall not eat!
GGJ|2|157|10|0|Behold, if you arrange your dealings along those lines, you shall be preparing Me the most pleasing commemoration feasts; but leave Me alone with your proposed annual feasts, for such annual feast is the greatest nonsense that a man can engage in, since it serves nothing to anyone, -except the organizer who can obtain some gainful offerings therefrom!
GGJ|2|157|11|0|In what way is a year preferable to a day? He who honours his father's birthday once a year, same should honour the hour of birth every day, which certainly would be better than the annual birthday!
GGJ|2|157|12|0|I say unto you that all such human commemoration days are worthless before Me, unless they be kept daily, hourly and vitally in the heart. So are the new moons, jubilees, the feast of Jerusalem's liberation from Babylon's power, the feast of rebuilding the city and Temple, the feast of Moses, Aaron, Samuel, David and Solomon's vain things, in which there is nearly as much truth as the rain that fell into the sea a thousand years ago.
GGJ|2|157|13|0|Initially these feasts are executed in a sort of religious impetus and the participants commemorate a person or a significant event which they themselves have experienced in a still very animated way. However, in the second, third, fourth or even tenth generation it becomes an empty ceremony whereby thousands hardly know why it is taking place, - and still later the whole issue goes over into futile heathenism.
GGJ|2|157|14|0|By saying this I do not want true commemoration feasts to be abandoned; however, next to their annualness, also the dailiness must be carried in the heart, otherwise they must be considered as dead and thus ineffectively. But with this table it stays as I have told you!"
GGJ|2|157|15|0|Says Ebahl: "All that You, oh Lord, have now most graciously and truthfully indicated shall be strictly adhered to; wherefore we shall keep the day-feast that much more eagerly in our hearts, and strive with all strength to exercise ourselves in the love of neighbour, and herewith celebrate the most glorious commemoration feast!"
GGJ|2|157|16|0|Say I: "If you abide by that then I shall abide in you, and by that they shall know that you truly are My disciple!
GGJ|2|157|17|0|But now we have adequately eaten and drunk, therefore let's rise from the table and betake ourselves to out boatmen, who shall have a few rare things to relate to you! Over here we would have little peace, as another caravan shall arrive in an hour from Bethlehem, among whom there will be a few arch-Pharisees, with whom I definitely will have nothing to do; see to it they are even to-day moved on as far as Sibarah!"
GGJ|2|157|18|0|Says the Captain: "This shall be taken care of! For right now no man is more disgusting to me on earth than an arch-Pharisee!" With these words we all rise and hasten out to our shipmates near the shore.
GGJ|2|158|1|1|David’s Psalm 47
GGJ|2|158|1|0|We catch up with the shipmates just as they were reading David's Psalms; seeing us, they get up from the ground to greet us, with their skipper coming up to Me, saying: "You alone could help us out of a tight spot! Towards evening last night several Pharisees and Scribes came to us, demanding a crossing towards Zebulun and Chorazin, but we refused on account of not being our own lords, but servants on the ship; and that now on a pre-Sabbath we were busy with reading the Psalters. Whereupon a young Scribe asked for the Psalters and opened it at Psalm 47, reading:
GGJ|2|158|2|0|1. Oh, clap your hands, all ye people; shout unto God with the voice of triumph. 2. For the Lord Most High is awe inspiring; he is great King over all the earth. 3. He shall subdue the peoples under us, and the nations under our feet. 4. He shall choose our inheritance for us, the excellency of Jacob. whom he loved. Selah. 5. God is gone up with a shout, the Lord with the sound of a trumpet. 6. Sing praises to God, sing praises; sing praises unto our king, sing praises. 7. For God is the King of all the earth; sing ye praises with understanding. 8. God reigneth over the nations; God sitteth upon the throne of his holiness. 9. The princes among the people are gathered together as a nation before the God of Abraham; since God is greatly elevated among the shields on earth!'
GGJ|2|158|3|0|After he read this Psalm, he asked with gravity: "Do you understand this Psalm!" - And we had to unfortunately answer in the negative. In spite of breaking our heads over it since morning, we know no more than yesterday. We thought of You a thousand times. You could if it pleases you, shed us some light on it."
GGJ|2|158|4|0|Say I: "Behold the little maiden on My hand! Ask her, - she shall give you the proper light over it!"
GGJ|2|158|5|0|Say the skipper: "This maiden might hardly count fourteen summers Wherefrom is she going to take Solomon's wisdom?"
GGJ|2|158|6|0|Say I: "Yes, indeed! Not only Solomon's wisdom, but the wisdom of the wise of the Earth; and yet much above that dwells in her pure heart! Up till now, no man has managed to gaze beyond the stars; but ask her, and she shall proclaim it unto you! She carries the legendary 'wise men's stone' in her apron; wherefore she shall be able to unravel the short, yet portentous Psalm to you. Give it a try, and convince yourself."
GGJ|2|158|7|0|Says the skipper to his bosuns: "She really does look awfully clever! But she also has a truly angelically beautiful appearance, which does not augur for her wisdom too much! For it has been my experience that the most beautiful maidens are also the most stupid, something that is natural. The most beautiful children are also made into the most spoilt and conceited ones, and hence learn nothing or very little. But with a less beautiful child one does not usually fuss about too much. One easily punishes same for every indiscretion, and the child becomes humble and unassuming; it listens, is tolerant and learns much therewith. But we shall see what this celestially beautiful maiden can give us about this Psalm."
GGJ|2|158|8|0|After which the skipper turns to Jarah and asks her, and she replies with an endearing expression: "Dear friends, it's not as if I had ever learnt it in order to know it like a Scribe, but I feel it in a most living form within me; - what David's prophetic spirit predicted several hundred years ago has now been fulfilled before our eyes in a most telling manner. This you too should have discerned on the first try!
GGJ|2|158|9|0|Did you not yourselves see how He, of Whom David speaks, and Who now dwells physically among us, walked upon the sea as if it were dry land; and do you not see how He has in a few days, just through His word healed thousands from all kinds of sickness? The blind received their sight, the deaf their hearing, the leprous were cleansed, the lame and crooked made straight! And behold this mountain in front of us; how much one night has changed it! Who is able to move mountains and raise the sea from its bed? Who is He Whom all angels and elements obey?! Behold, here He stands before us physically; this one David meant!
GGJ|2|158|10|0|This one we are to clap with our hands, with works of true love of neighbour, and shout unto Him withe the pre voice of truth, without deception, without guile or craftiness! For let him beware who would encounter Him with the unclean shout of the lie! For notwithstanding His charm and gentleness towards the righteous, He is equally awe-inspiring to those who bear the lie, craftiness and deception their hearts, as it is also written: 'Terrible it is to fall into the hands of God; for God is a King almighty over the whole earth; no man hideth before him in any place!'
GGJ|2|158|11|0|He is here, to make, through His doctrine, all the nations to step among us, in order to partake of our salvation; and the people by whom are meant the children of the world, are put beneath our feet as judgement! For us alone has He made inheritors of eternal life; for we indeed are His inheritance! It is He of Whom Jacob spoke: 'Oh Lord, You alone are my glory!' And recognizing this in his heart, Jacob became a favourite of God, - a favourite of Him Who tarries among us here!
GGJ|2|158|12|0|But He shall not tarry among us for long, but soon ascend to His eternal heavens, namely with the merry voice of eternal truth, through which He has created a new earth and a new heaven for all eternities of eternities. And He is and shall be the Lord, and the bright sound of His trumpet, which is the word spoken to us, shall proclaim such to all Creation upon and in the earth, and upon and above all stars, spiritually and materially.
GGJ|2|158|13|0|To this one we are then, according to David's challenge, sing praises; for this one is our God and our sole King eternally!
GGJ|2|158|14|0|Since we know Who He is however, we are to praise Him with a pure and wise heart, and not the way of the hypocritical Pharisees, who draw close to a false Jehovah with their lips, but close their heart before this living Jehovah, distancing themselves from Him.
GGJ|2|158|15|0|He is not however just our God and King, but also of all the heathen upon the entire Earth; for He alone sits above all men, and above all of endless Creation; upon the eternal throne of His unlimited power and glory. Before Him all the princes of the Earth must assemble, as their nations before them; for He is the sole God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. He alone is raised up by Himself above all, as also above all the shields of the mighty of this our wide Earth!
GGJ|2|158|16|0|That He came to us is an incomprehensible grace even to the angels! But He did not come unannounced; for all the prophets prophesied of Him. But many of the prophecies could not be comprehended by the people, on account of their hardness of heart. Now however He Himself has come of Whom the prophets had prophesied, and He Himself reveals Himself to all men of good will.
GGJ|2|158|17|0|But to those who have a wicked and haughty heart He cannot be other than terrible! For malice has, for all time, the almighty eternal righteousness as an inexorable Judge over itself! Just as a pair of good and sensitive scales shall register a discernible weight if just one hair is added on one side, just so there cannot persist, before Him Who is here, an ever so small falsehood, perversion, malice, unrighteousness and any other baseness of heart! Hence He has to be terrible to every sinner in whose breast there dwells a hard, obstinate and wicked heart. - Do you now understand Psalm No. 47 of David?"
GGJ|2|159|1|1|About loving your enemies
GGJ|2|159|1|0|Says the skipper: "Marvellous maiden, who gave you such wisdom? Verily, you are wiser than Abraham, Isaac and Jacob!"
GGJ|2|159|2|0|Says Jarah: "Did I not just show you Who is He that is now among us; indisputably so, how can you still ask from where such my wisdom, or who gave it to me? Here before us stand the great, holy giver of all gifts! He alone is wise, and He alone completely good! Whoever loves Him, and in his heart believes that He out of Himself is the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth from eternity, into the heart of such He shall place His uncreated eternal light, and the whole man shall be lit up; and such man shall then be filled with divine wisdom. - If you have any understanding, then it must be plain to you as to where we all stand now!"
GGJ|2|159|3|0|Says the skipper: "Sure, my most lovable angel! We understand it now, and it is going to be as you explained it to us; but those who last night asked us to take them to Zebulun and Chorazim will not accept this, and hence grasp it even less! We are very simple folk and hardly need a miracle to believe it; yet with them a miracle would yield even less fruit than none at all!"
GGJ|2|159|4|0|Says Jarah: "Wherefore He shall also become awe-inspiring to them, for the winds shall carry His word over all the Earth! Let him beware who will then still reject it!"
GGJ|2|159|5|0|Say I to the shipmates: "Now then, how do you like this My daughter's mind?"
GGJ|2|159|6|0|Say the seamen: "Lord and Master! If you are He Who Your are, according to this most wise and dear angel of maiden, then it is no wonder that this little maiden is so wise; because He Who in Bileam's time could loosen the donkey's tongue, so the same was able to prophesy to Bileam, to Him it should be even easier to make the tongue of an eloquent fourteen year-old maiden capable of prophesying!
GGJ|2|159|7|0|We all believe now that You are He Who this little maiden described before our eyes and ears, and no further miracle is needed! But since Your oh Lord are He, then take note of our feebleness and transform it into proper strength, so that we can defend ourselves against the constant enemies of light and truth! For it is truly sad that we Jews must now seek light and truth among the heathens. Jerusalem, instead of being a brilliant lamp to all mankind, now is a mudhole of grossest night and darkness, and a murderer's den of the ancient pure spirit of the Jews; and when we want light and truth then we have to go looking for it in Sidon and Tyre with the Greeks and Romans! Wherefore, Lord and Master, since all things are possible to You, give us light and strength, so that we see the truth and defend it against the enemies!"
GGJ|2|159|8|0|Say I: "Peace be with you, and also among you! Let none imagine himself above another! You all are equal brethren; but he who regards himself least, wanting to be the servant of all, nevertheless is the greatest and highest! If however I desire you to be My servant, then you are in all truth also My power. An so every servant is his master's strength, - but the Lord is on that account his servant's righteousness! Love one another, do good to your enemies, bless those who curse you, and pray for those who damn you. Return good for evil and do not lend your money to those who can pay high interest; and you shall be imbued with the fullness of God's blessing and grace! Therewith light, truth and all power and strength shall shortly be bestowed upon you; for the way you measure out, so shall you be measured out in return!"
GGJ|2|159|9|0|Says a bosun's mate: "Lord, we see and perceive that Your doctrine is true and orthodox; but we also feel that it shall be hard to adhere to! It certainly is praiseworthy and celestially beautiful to do good to those who are perpetually trying to do us harm; but who can accommodate the often too despicable human malice with steadfast patience? And it is questionable whether one does not thereby foster human wickedness, instead of punishing them for evil deeds. If one were to even reward murderer and thieves for their misdeeds, then soon there should be few people left treading the Earth. Wherefore one has to always show the enemy a tough hide, and surround one's house with a thorny bulwark, to permanently remove the adversary's desire to do harm. This is certain to make an enemy friendlier than to even return a misdeed with a favour!"
GGJ|2|159|10|0|Say I: "For sure, this certainly is the human reasoning, but nevertheless lacks all trace of godliness. Through punishment you shall certainly frighten the person who harmed you, so that he may not lightly try to harm you again, - yet he shall not become your friend for it! If however, at the right time, you do him a favour when he is in trouble, then he will feel convicted of the sin he committed against you, repenting it and from that hour becoming your most ardent friend!
GGJ|2|159|11|0|And then the favour with which you returned his misdeed shall reform him for good; but punishment for it would transform him into your sixty-fold enemy!
GGJ|2|159|12|0|If the first transgression against you consisted only in a kind of mischief or derision, then the second transgression shall be from anger and revenge; hence I say unto you again: do as I said unto you earlier, and you shall be blessed with God's grace and benediction in all fullness!
GGJ|2|159|13|0|Since he who wants truly be blessed by Me, must indeed accept My word wherein dwells all mercy, all light, all truth and all power, otherwise it would be impossible to award him any mercy.
GGJ|2|159|14|0|But let you all take Me as an example, for I am of a completely gentle and humble heart, and supremely patient with all! Does not the sun shine in equal measure upon the good and the bad, the righteous and unrighteous; and does not the fructifying rain fall upon the field of the sinner as the bust? Be ye therefore perfect even as the Father in heaven is perfect, and you shall be overfilled with the grace and benediction from the heavens. Do you of a truth understand this?"
GGJ|2|159|15|0|Say all: "Yes Lord, now we understand it indeed! It is all fully true, and hence in perfect order, and we shall make the greatest effort to adhere to it. Notwithstanding all this, it shall initially take much effort."
GGJ|2|159|16|0|Say I: "Yes, My dear friends, in this day the kingdom of God requires force! They who will not take it by force shall not gain it. Every man nonetheless who takes up battle on account of God's kingdom, is a wise and clever builder. A wise and clever builder however does not build is house upon loose sand, but upon solid rock; and when the winds and floods come, it falls not, for it stands upon a rock.
GGJ|2|159|17|0|So is the battle for the kingdom of God within man. He who once has gained it internally has brought it down to himself indestructibly for eternity. Then worldly storms of all kinds can come upon him, but they shall not prevail against him. But he who has not secured it with all his strength and boldness shall be torn down by world storms, and lose also that which he already had! - This remember well; for days are coming when you shall have much need thereof!"
GGJ|2|159|18|0|Say the mariners: "We cannot but express sincere thanks to You for all this, oh Lord, and we see it but too clearly that man cannot give God anything out of himself that he has not previously received first from Him; but receive this our thanks nevertheless as if worthy of Your regard, and bid us what we can do, out of honour and love for You!"
GGJ|2|159|19|0|Say I: "I have already told you; - and nothing further is required! - But now tell us what you have seen and heard this night everywhere; because mariners often see quite rare things. Be brief however, and neither add nor leave out anything you know, intentionally!
GGJ|2|160|1|1|The shipmates recall their previous night’s experiences
GGJ|2|160|1|0|We all sit down around the boatmen upon the beautiful grass. Only Raphael remains standing up, and one bosun says to him: "Sit down, young lad, the grass is public property and no man has to pay for sitting on it!"
GGJ|2|160|2|0|But the angel says: "Just start speaking, and I shall sit down when tired of standing up! Besides, it may happen that one or the other of you loses your balance, and I could be on hand faster to help you back on your legs!"
GGJ|2|160|3|0|Says the same bosun: "You, for sure, a mother's lad of fifteen!? The napkins are still clinging to your legs, and you are going to pick up the likes of us, if one fell over? This my dear boy is somewhat overconfident!"
GGJ|2|160|4|0|Says the angel: "Start your story, as asked by the Lord; the rest will show, if necessary."
GGJ|2|160|5|0|The rough shipmate settles down, and the skipper starts the following account: "It was about the first night-watch when it became strangely bright, as if by day; yet we saw nothing shining anywhere and thought there must be a big bonfire, akin to a conflagration, behind the mountains, lighting up the atmosphere. Only the brightness was obviously too intense for a bonfire; nevertheless the brightness lasted nearly all night and sometimes so strong that we deemed ourselves in brightest day. It is obvious that we felt eerie. Several city folk joined us and thought it was the sea.
GGJ|2|160|6|0|But we all soon became aware of another phenomenon, and same was far more peculiar! We were all about to focus on the sea. And behold, - but please - don't laugh at us!, - there was not a drop of water in it, and our ship rested upon dry ground; and we shuddered at noting the gaping depth of the sea! Our ship leaned on a jutting-out rock, surrounded by a drop of several hundred man-heights. Over there towards the Genezarethan bay however it was all shallows; there we wandered about collecting many beautiful and rare mussels and snails.
GGJ|2|160|7|0|Harmlessly engrossed in our collecting, there came immense lightning, followed by earsplitting thunder, and we fled towards shore, forgetting our mussels, but not daring to go and pick them up, and they were left where we found them, except for a couple I put in my pocket. But only towards the third watch, when the sea again filled and flushed the shore, it began to intrigue us as to what took place with the beautiful and big sea, that it should have totally emptied somewhere to the last drop!
GGJ|2|160|8|0|But an elderly local resident said to us that this was sometimes effected by the mountain and air spirits, to punish those of the water! Although we laughed, any answer in need is better than none indeed. Only in the fourth and final watch did it afterwards get somewhat darker, and we went to our ship to lie down to some rest. Upon wakening however, the dear sun stood already quite high, and we started looking about for breakfast. -This in short is what we experienced and observed this night."
GGJ|2|161|1|1|The shipmate and Raphael
GGJ|2|161|1|0|Just after the skipper had finished his account, the recently rough shipmate, on entering the ship to pick up the mussels that he had collected in a hurry from the dry nocturnal sea-bed, skidded after an awkward step, falling full length on the round as if he had never been upright. The other shipmates started laughing at him, saying; "He is still the old clumsy fellow!" - This annoyed the one sprawled out.
GGJ|2|161|2|0|But Raphael leapt over, quickly helping him to his feet, saying: "Do you see now why I remained standing? For my spirit some how told me you would fall over to-day; and now you actually fell, and I as the feeble mother's boy picked you up fairly rapidly, I hope, restoring you to the rather awkwards use of your feed!"
GGJ|2|161|3|0|And the shipmate muttered into his rather thick beard: "Sure, sure, very good; but lads like you often horse around, causing the likes of us trouble! Oh, I know stooged like that! You otherwise seem quite an honest lad, but a lad nonetheless, and that does it! Every lad has a bit of the buffoon in him. Hence stay three paces off me!"
GGJ|2|161|4|0|Says Raphael: "Friend, you are greatly mistaken in me, but I forgive you, since you don't know whom you are dealing with."
GGJ|2|161|5|0|Says the mariner: "Now now, one is bound to be much at age fifteen! Some prince from Rome or other place maybe! Or are you perhaps a bit of an almighty adherent of our dear Lord God?"
GGJ|2|161|6|0|Says Raphael: "Quite, quite; something like that! - But go and get your mussels from the ship!"
GGJ|2|161|7|0|The muttering shipmate enters the ship, returning in a few moments with a couple of mussels and one Nautilus snail, showing them to us.
GGJ|2|161|8|0|The three pieces were most beautiful, but of no particular value, of course, and Raphael says to him: "They are good as souvenirs, but without worth! What are you going to do with them?"
GGJ|2|161|9|0|Says the shipmate: "Oh, mother's lad! This way you may catch sparrows, but not gray-haired sailors! You want to rid me of these pieces for nothing; but old Dismas is not as stupid as he may look! These three pieces cost three silver pieces, and shall not be given for a penny less; if you have the three pieces, then lets have them, and I let you have these three beautiful pieces!"
GGJ|2|161|10|0|Says Raphael: "The three silver pieces would be the least; but that you want to sell something that strictly speaking is not your property, that I don't like! Behold, from old times, only the Genezarethan townsfolk have enjoyed fishing rights in this bay, and none other than those to whom they are leased. You therefore collected these three mussels from Ebahl's ground, in whose lease the waters are, and they are therefore his property, strictly speaking. If he makes you a present out of them then they are yours and you can treat them as your own property."
GGJ|2|161|11|0|Says Dismas: "My, just look at this mother's lad! Speaking like a Roman judge! You'd be a nice judicial customer! You would barter my old coat off my body yet. - The sea is everywhere the mariner's ground; whatever the water yields to him, whether in the by or open sea, is exclusively his, and hence all your academic rights are knocked over! Because the likes of us also know our legal ways around a bit! Hence three silver pieces, and the three pieces are yours!"
GGJ|2|161|12|0|Says Raphael: "This won't do! As long as our Ebahl does not declare them your property, I can't buy them off you!"
GGJ|2|161|13|0|Here Dismas turns to Ebahl, asking him what he thinks of the boy's assertion.
GGJ|2|161|14|0|Says Ebahl: "Strictly speaking, our Raphael is correct and I could indeed take these three pieces into possession; but I have never been or will be one to take advantage of such right, and so the three pieces are now physically yours, -spiritually however the entire Earth belongs to the Lord anyway, and hence also those three mussels!"
GGJ|2|161|15|0|Dismas is happy with such advise, asking Raphael: "Now, how about the three silver pieces?"
GGJ|2|161|16|0|Says Raphael: "Here they are, but give the three pieces to Ebahl, who shall take care of them as testimonials of this time!"
GGJ|2|161|17|0|Dismas takes the three silver pieces and lay the three pieces down before Ebahl, who gives them to Jarah, saying: "Here, take care of these, together with your other souvenirs; they shall be precious to us!"
GGJ|2|161|18|0|Jarah takes charge of the three pieces joyfully, saying: "Oh, these are exceptionally beautiful things! What kaleidoscope of colours! Verily, here one has to shout with Job: 'Oh, how glorious Your works, oh Lord! He who regards them shall not idly lust after them!' Who taught the snail to build her beautiful house?! Without beams or bricks, more brilliant than Solomon in all his kingly glory!"
GGJ|2|161|19|0|After which she turns to Raphael, thanking him for this beautiful present, but asking him what had happened to the animals once occupying these beautiful houses.
GGJ|2|161|20|0|Says Raphael: "My dearest Jarah, the animals had already died several thousand years ago, and hence also decayed long since; but the housings can endure several thousand years without losing much of their form or beauty. Their materials are purest limestone, and this does not decay in its free state, especially under water! This much you may know for the present, whilst anything above that you shall once learn fundamentally in the beyond." - Here Jarah showed astonishment at such immense age.
GGJ|2|162|1|1|Reception of the Pharisees at Genezareth
GGJ|2|162|1|0|And at that moment the news comes from town that the several announced, freshly baked Pharisees and Scribes had arrived from Bethlehem, with a written and signed order from the Temple to the citizens of Genezareth, to at once transport them to Nazareth and free of charge, or face dire consequences.
GGJ|2|162|2|0|Says Ebahl, quite disarmed at such demands on the Temple's part: "Lord, this goes on year in and year out; You have been here only five days and have already witnessed the fourth draught of these loafers, who roam the land hither and thither, invading and knocking every place about worse than swarms of locusts! If this happened maybe ten times per year I could still put up with it. But to tolerate such draught two, three to four times a week and on top of that to give them every possible priority, would make even an angel lose patience, and a pauper into the bargain! What am I to do now? Verily, I gladly do everything I can for all the poor every day; but these rogues and true bullies of poor mankind I'd like to wish every death and devil!"
GGJ|2|162|3|0|Say I: "Friend, let that be; you shall always get furthest with patience! Incidentally, leave that to our friend Julius; he is sure to move them on rapidly, after which they shall let such prerogative sink in and gradually travel to the Genezareth area far less frequently!"
GGJ|2|162|4|0|Says the Captain to his deputy: "Go quickly and take twenty men and head for the city! Explain to the impudent knaves that this pace is under extensive military occupation and hence under blockade, and hence not accessible, unpunished to many person without specific permit, issued by a Roman Commander! And should they enter, then they shall after the appropriate punishment, have their eyes bandaged and their ears stopped off with mud and their hands and feet tied up, after which they shall be placed in a barque, upon straw, and then despatched to a place determined; whereupon they shall be freed of all their hand, foot, eye and ear fetters, and after sternest punitive threat against repeated entry of military areas without legal authority, thrust off manually by the respective Roman Commander. If the Bethlemites don't hold such authority, then proceed with them so without fear or favour. If they have money, then they can purchase themselves out of such punishment with two hundred pounds of silver, but not out of the fourfold fetters! If however they either have no money or are unwilling to part with it then, before the fettering, they are each to receive fifteen lashes with the scourge upon their backs, stripped down to their loins! Dixi, fiat! (I have spoken, proceed.-The ed.)."
GGJ|2|162|5|0|With these words of the Chief, the deputy hastens to town with twenty men, coming across fourteen Pharisees and Scribes at Ebahl's house, just in process of cursing the domestics in every way for not being willing to fully attend to their most arrogant demands.
GGJ|2|162|6|0|In response to the deputy's demand for the permit, the impudent ones said: "We are God's priests, - here is our Temple insignia, and besides that we need nothing in the whole wide world!"
GGJ|2|162|7|0|Says the Vice-Commander: "This area is at present under permanent occupation; an imperial edict is in place prohibiting access to any stranger without exception without the properly authorized permit! Ignorance of this statute absolves none! Since I see that you don't have such document, you are forthwith pay two hundred pounds of silver or, if you prefer it, each is to receive fifteen strokes of the whip upon stripped back! This will be followed by the official fourfold Roman fetters, and transportation to the place fo your choice. This is to immediately proceed without the slightest objection, for every hesitation or defiant argument shall double the severity!"
GGJ|2|162|8|0|On hearing such form of address, the Pharisees and Scribes call Ebahl's janitor and demand an immediate loan of two hundred pounds silver. But the latter says: "Since my lord never called for you, why should he now pay for you? Lending you money is like throwing it into the sea! Haven't you got fourteen loaded donkeys outside! Just lighten these animal's burden by two hundred pounds, and you shall thereby save your backs from the sharp stripes of the whip! I am not giving you a penny!"
GGJ|2|162|9|0|On hearing such from Ebahl's good and trusted janitor, they cut sour faces, betaking themselves outside in company of the dour escort of the deputy commander, to their beasts of burden, relieving same of two hundred pounds silver overload.
GGJ|2|162|10|0|On taking charge fo the money, the vice-chief has them put in the stated fetters and then placed in a roomy barque, whereupon they are laid upon straw like cattle and then transported by water to their desired destination, under escort of the entire vigilant company. The youthful Pharisees and Scribes lament a plenty, without avail of course. - after one hour, the vice-commander re-joins us, telling us how he carried out the Captains order to the letter.
GGJ|2|162|11|0|The Captain compliments him, asking where he had put the money.
GGJ|2|162|12|0|And the deputy says: "Sir, for the time being I handed it to Ebahl's janitor for safekeeping; but from thereon you can deal with the two hundred pounds as it pleases you."
GGJ|2|162|13|0|Says the Captain: "Quite in order, and these fellows shall have occasion to remember our Genezareth! Will they be coming through here, or are they heading the direction of the upper small inlet; or will they perhaps take the passage above, the small estuary, isolated from there only by a narrow outcrop but sufficiently deep and wide to carry a barque of some thirty men, without foundering in the mud?"
GGJ|2|162|14|0|Says the deputy: "I directed them towards the passage, in order not to create a bother on to-day's Jewish Sabbath."
GGJ|2|162|15|0|Says the Captain: "Well and wisely done; again! You shall be promoted soon, this the captain Julius is telling you! - These shall remember Genezareth and not return too soon!"
GGJ|2|163|1|1|Julius the Centurion tells a few Templers’ episodes
GGJ|2|163|1|0|(The Captain): "I say unto you, with these people one has to proceed ruthlessly, or one gets nowhere. I certainly never was the type to hatch a desire, when forced by circumstances, to punish some malicious tough sinner, and always weighted all the circumstances that may have led a man to commit a crime. But with these Jewish Temple servants I could actually quite gladly, personally, strike the heads off their trunks, and that because they are in all earnest the greatest and most stubborn tormentors of poor mankind. Verily, their actual and most miserable hue of religious morality, considered closely, reaches into the devilishly abominable!
GGJ|2|163|2|0|I witnessed with my own eyes and ears, when still stationed at Jerusalem, how for life and death they coerced a person who had been left with only a couple pennies, to place these in the offertory. The good but of course timid person actually placed the one penny into the box, excusing himself for retaining the other, as his was a long way home, and he would have to perish along the road! But this did not help at all. The Pharisees made it clear to him that it would be most beneficial for his soul, out of love for God and his Temple and for honour's sake, to die of hunger on the way home! If however he kept the penny which God demanded of him through their mouth, then his soul would never come to see God, as promise as longs since, and its fate would be to burn everlastingly in the flames of God's wrath!- The man turned pale, starting to tremble, then reached for this last penny with shaking hand, to place it in the offertory. After which the fellows mumbled something like a prayer over the poor devil, before telling him to leave.
GGJ|2|163|3|0|I followed the poor person out, and when we were clear of the Temple I said to him in an amicable but earnest fashion: "Good friend, how can you be so feeble as to be talked out of your last substance by these robbers!? What those in the Temple said to you they have never yet believed themselves; but they know that in their blindness, feeble mankind takes them for all-knowing half-gods, scaring all their substance out of them on that account, to then squander it on a life of luxury, whilst the poor dies along the road. - Here are another two pennies, - make your way home! But beware of coming back here; for this would-be house of God is a den of thieves and murders, with which no true God would be pleased!"
GGJ|2|163|4|0|The man gave me a puzzled look for a while, taking the money out of my hand and finally saying: "Exalted lord! You are bound to know more than I; you would have to be right, actually!" -Whereupon he left me for his native country.
GGJ|2|163|5|0|And a thousand times have I watched and heard things like that in the Temple; I was present when such cleric worked a woman whose mother was rich, but as a more sensible and enlightened woman never had laid a penny into the Temple's offertory yet. The cleric made it crystal clear to her that she would be lost forever if she did not make every effort to rob her mother of everything and place the money in the offertory. Fortunately the daughter, like her mother was of Samaritan character, and the hypocrite and deceiver did not succeed in leading the daughter astray, causing me to rejoice.
GGJ|2|163|6|0|At such opportunities I more than once thought by myself: If I had been governor in Jerusalem, the temple would have been cleansed of all vermin long ago! However, as a obedient subordinate of a Roman governor, I can't do anything but to execute his orders.
GGJ|2|163|7|0|However, with Pontius Pilatus unfortunately nothing can be done; he is a scientist, a bosom friend of the learned of Pompeji and Herculanum, and gives little attention to government business, leaves Herodes and the clerics prevail as they like, as long as they pay their taxes to Rome correctly and on time. Fortunately I do not stand here under the sceptre of Pontius Pilatus, but under Cornelius and he under the wise and extreme just old father Cyrenius, who, like me, is a sworn enemy of Jerusalem, and in such my completely independent position from Jerusalem, I can properly serve the pharisees and God-denier scribes when falling in my hands; and You now, my true God and Master, will certainly not accuse me with a sin about this!?"
GGJ|2|164|1|1|About following Jesus
GGJ|2|164|1|0|Says I: "Before Me you are pure; only pay always attention to your actions when guiding people, in that you never forget that also the sinner is your brother!
GGJ|2|164|2|0|If you feel rage in your heart about the sinner who deserves a just punishment, then put the punishing rod out of your hand; because by your rage it will not become a salutary guide post, but a snake, who do not breathes a salutary balm, but a deadly poison into the wound which she caused the traveller through its bite, bringing death to the wounded.
GGJ|2|164|3|0|Also do not think that you have rid yourself of an enemy by killing him! Because if here on earth he was only a simple enemy to you, after death of his body as a free spirit he will become a hundredfold enemy to you and will torment you with hundreds of different evils for the rest of your life and you will not find any means to free yourself from this invisible enemy.
GGJ|2|164|4|0|Therefore, if you punish someone, punish him with love and never with rage! Therefore, subsequently do not take it too far even with the pharisees! Think for yourself: 'Behold, these are blind leaders of the blind!' However, it is the world who made them blind, and this belongs to Satan whom you have got to know.
GGJ|2|164|5|0|Behold, in Me there is all the might and power over heaven and earth. I could destroy them all with one thought, but still I endure them with all patience until the right time when there measure has become full.
GGJ|2|164|6|0|People also anger Me and sadden My heart by there incorrigibility; but I nevertheless endure them and always punish them with love, so that they can better themselves and enter the kingdom of eternal life, the only reason for which they have been created. If you therefore want to be a just judge, you must follow Me in everything!
GGJ|2|164|7|0|It is easier to pronounce a judgement over someone than to endure a judgement yourself; however, who takes the judgement from someone who was condemned on himself and provides for right betterment of the condemned, will one day called great in the kingdom of God. - What I have said now you all should remember well! For if I order it to be and want it like that, you cannot have and make it differently!? I am the Lord over life and death! I'm the only one who knows what life is and what it takes to keep it forever and to enjoy in all blessedness!
GGJ|2|164|8|0|If you are going to live according to My teaching, you will receive life in all blessedness; however, should you act contrary, you will loose it and enter death, which is life's most misfortunate state, a fire which never goes out and a worm which never dies!"
GGJ|2|164|9|0|Says the Centurion: "Lord, I see the necessity of all this only too clearly, but also the immense difficulties of strictly living accordingly. To negotiate small hills is certainly no problem; but where entire mountains of problems and obstructions confront us, there it is sheer impossible to pursue a straight path. There, oh Lord, You mus t help us!"
GGJ|2|164|10|0|Say I: "For this very reason indeed it is that I came into the world, to bring you all help where you could not eternally have found your way out by yourselves! Hence always trust and build upon My name, whereupon the seemingly impossible shall become possible to you! - But now let us move back into the house, for the sun is close to setting."
GGJ|2|164|11|0|The skipper however asks, by what time the ship should be readied for departure.
GGJ|2|164|12|0|Say I: "You have to all times be ready to depart, so that when the ship's master comes before time he will not find you idle and inactive, docking your wages and terminating your employment. Nevertheless, to serve God is not difficult, but is so withe man."
GGJ|2|164|13|0|Continues to ask the skipper: "Lord, should those Pharisees who yesterday journeyed to Jesaira, probably as missionaries and proselytizers, - to re-convert to the Temple those Jew who had gone over to Hellenism; should these come here again, and start disputing Psalm 47 with us, as they promised to do, what should we say to them?"
GGJ|2|164|14|0|Say I: "In that case promise them seven silver pieces if they can explain the Psalm to you satisfactorily; but if they explain it unsatisfactorily then they are to get nothing; and if they are not able to explain it at all, then you are entitled to demand seven good silver pieces from them, threatening them with military intervention should they refuse to pay!"
GGJ|2|164|15|0|Says the Centurion: "Just come to me then, and they shall be made to pay seven times seven silver pieces without fear of favour or mitigating circumstances and further ado."
GGJ|2|164|16|0|This fully satisfies the sailors, and we move into the city and Ebahl's house, where the domestics are eagerly engaged in preparing a good supper since the sun has already set. The Captain however takes delivery of the two hundred pounds of silver, handing them over to Ebahl wit the words: "Receive these into your custody as a small compensation for the care you have taken of the hundreds upon hundreds of poor, and of whom you have never taken a penny! But you are the only human being in this city who deserves to be human! The rest of the people here do not deserve that honourable title, for they are totally dead, not caring for anything and aiming for no goal. Do you imagine that the miracles worked here of late have made any impression on this folk? No way! These sissies amble about as if there was nothing here! Those who were sick did of a truth permit themselves to be healed, but hardly said thanks and hardly even remember it to-day, that they were seriously ill and that they were healed of their illness most miraculously! Therefore my Ebahl is the only human in this city; everything else is animal rather than man!"
GGJ|2|164|17|0|Ebahl takes possession of the money with the remark that he shall be utilizing it for only the best and most useful purposes.
GGJ|2|165|1|1|Raphael and Jarah
GGJ|2|165|1|0|Following this transaction, the servants were already bringing wine and bread and a large number of well-prepared fish, and all take their place at the brimming table. Jarah pulls our Raphael over to the table, putting a large fish in front of him to eat. But Raphael says: "Dear sister, this it too much for a supper; therefore serve me a smaller fish!"
GGJ|2|165|2|0|Says Jarah: "Oh, did I not see you eat several such fish at lunch, and so you shall be able to cope with this one tonight! Just eat! Behold, my Lord Jesus surely is an endlessly greater and exalted spirit than you, and yet He is already eating the second fish with visible appetite, drinking wine and taking bread with it; do so yourself! You happen to be human among us and must not put down our humanity on account of being one of the foremost angels of God!"
GGJ|2|165|3|0|Says Raphael: "Well, if you insist, then I shall have to accommodate your request; for are you not a most kind child, and one cannot refuse you anything, for sheer love." After which Raphael takes the five pound plus fish into his hands, moving it to his mouth and consuming t in a hardly believably short moment.
GGJ|2|165|4|0|On seeing such, Jarah says, puzzled: "But, for the Lord's sake! How did you dispose of this big fish so quickly? Friend, with such voracity you could easily swallow an entire sea-monster! In the end the big fish in the book of Jonah would be just fun, with one bite, for your stomach!?"
GGJ|2|165|5|0|Says Raphael: "And even thousands more such fish would be just fun for me to accommodate. Yet the one you handed me is enough; I really enjoyed it: I could have consumed it slowly like you, - but would have made you think I am a fully terrestrial man, - and this would not be good for you, since you could fall in love with my persona, i.e. my shape! But now in this instance I have demonstrated that I am not a complete Earthian yet, and you are startled, and therewith you easily stay in your track, and I in mine. You will live to see more such wilful bit on my part. I can get quite naughty at times but my naughtiness is then based in wisdom."
GGJ|2|165|6|0|Says Jarah: "This however I don't like, - if you should want to achieve some god aim through naughty means! Behold the Lord here, who alone is my only love; He can achieve every good aim without naughty means; why not you? I maintain that the naughty shall always bring forth naughtiness, while good is brought forth only by good. Anyone wishing to achieve something good with me through something naughty is greatly mistaken, and were he thousandfold angel! This I tell you, that you better not start something naughty with me, or you can stay away from me! I am but a feeble maiden and indeed just a worm compared to you; yet God's love resides in my breast, and this tolerates nothing even seemingly naughty. -Do you understand me, my dear Raphael?"
GGJ|2|165|7|0|Says Raphael: "Indeed so, this can still be understood, therefore I well understand it; but that you did not understand my occasional naughtiness is evident from reprimanding me; once you will have understood, you shall not be offended in me! So that you should see however that heavenly naughtiness can also be virtue I shall amply clarify if to you with an example.
GGJ|2|165|8|0|Behold, we celestial spirits can see vast distances, and your thoughts does not reach so far as compared to what we can take in at a single glance most vividly! It can happen from time to time that, like on this Earth, people become mischievous. We pull back a person from danger a hundred times, but he itches to face the same danger. When none of this helps then we allow such person to willfully confront such danger, allowing him to thoroughly run up against something, so as to utterly confound him for a lengthy period and, chastised, he learns by letting go of his foolishness, becoming better through self-reform.
GGJ|2|165|9|0|Hence parents cannot warn their children often and strongly enough against play that frequently turns extremely dangerous; there we make our appearance with our heavenly naughtiness, causing such children to severely harm themselves at such forbidden games, and we indeed even sometimes to the length of letting such a child pay for the disobedience with its life, for deterring others. By this the children then take much fright at forbidden dangerous games, abandoning them. Then the adage becomes applicable: 'A burnt child fears fire!' (once bitten tice shy).
GGJ|2|165|10|0|Also with you I have several times a few years ago applied a similar heavenly naughtiness, and it served you well, and afterwards becoming a really devout child. - Well, what are you saying now to my naughtiness?"
GGJ|2|166|1|1|About love, gentleness and patience
GGJ|2|166|1|0|Says Jarah in 'n low voice a little affected: "Now then, if so, it must be right of course; if you had told me earlier, I would not have argued with you! If with the well known untouchability of the freedom of the human will by all kinds of gentle means nothing can be accomplished, then of course nothing else can be done, then to apply a more drastic means. Now, now, in time we will understand each other, you only don't have to become so rough! If speaking softly, I like you very much, but if you almost get over excited and rough with your words, then it is not good to listen to even the purest truth out of your mouth.
GGJ|2|166|2|0|Thus I think that in future all the even so perfect spirits of heaven should endeavour to speak like the Lord and Creator of all spirits, suns, worlds and people! The Lord's voice even in very serious matters sounds always so soft like the wool of a lamb, and His words flow like milk and honey. Therefore every teacher and leader should act like Him; because in a gentle voice, according to my opinion, lies always the biggest power! Whoever shouts and speaks loudly, often offends where he wanted to heal. Look at the always friendly face of the Lord towards friend and foe; and who can be surprised if the sick are getting well if He only looks at them?! Hence, my dearest Raphael, you also must be like that in speech and deed towards me and towards everybody, then every of your steps on this earth will drip from blessings!"
GGJ|2|166|3|0|Thereupon I pull Jarah to My chest and say to all who are present here: "Until now this is My most perfect disciple to whom I truly can send My angels to school; for she has understood Me the deepest and most vividly. Therefore she possesses My love to the fullest degree.
GGJ|2|166|4|0|Truly, if you go out and teach the nations in My name, then think about the words which this most beloved and tender little girl has now spoken to My angel and your steps will be accompanied by all blessings! Be patient and in everything full of gentleness and you will strew the fullest blessing into the hearts of people! - However, My angel Raphael had to speak like this, so that he enticed this my most dearest Jarah to the given teaching; by the way is he also gentle like soft cooling evening breeze and as soft as the most tender wool of a lamb."
GGJ|2|166|5|0|All remembered these words well and completely agreed with them. Only the captain remarked and said: "This is all divine, pure and true; but if speak too gentle with my soldiers, I surely would make a bad figure and the soldiers would hardly listen to me! However, if I really start to flash and thunder everything goes well and right!"
GGJ|2|166|6|0|Say I: "It is here not so much referred to an outer but rather more to an truly inner gentleness. Where it is absolutely necessary to make wise use of the heavenly naughtiness, one should do so; since the actual rule of all wisdom is: 'Be clever like snakes but at the same time still gentle like doves!'"
GGJ|2|166|7|0|Says the Captain with an exceedingly happy face: "Lord, now I have everything; thus through all heavens the actions of a just are justified! However, at the same time one should also understand to make calculations, so that one does not miscalculate oneself with the supposed cleverness, and therefore I'm of the opinion of Euclid that one should add to a certain measure of cleverness the same measure of love, patience and gentleness, and one will achieve an errorless result!"
GGJ|2|166|8|0|Say I: "Yes, yes, as such the calculation is put most correctly and a most blessed result is a complete certainty, and all justice and judgement will find therein its full justification! This is a foundation on which a building can be build. Hence, always lay such foundation before you want to build and your efforts will not be in vain!
GGJ|2|166|9|0|You are out of God and therefore should also equal in everything; but God allows Himself time to create. First there is the seed, from it the germ. From the germ grows the tree; it first drives buds, then leaves, then blossoms and finally the good tasting fruit, in which again the primordial seed is placed and matures in the fruit for further reproduction.
GGJ|2|166|10|0|How it takes place with a plant on a small scale, it also takes place with a whole world. The sun does not rises unannounced above the horizon, and a storm is always preceded by warning messengers which are always recognizable.
GGJ|2|166|11|0|If God Himself most strictly and with the biggest patience and perseverance observes in all things such order of subsequent becoming to be, also you as My true disciples should follow Me in everything what I have shown you and wherefore I have paved for you the way, so that you should not get lost when making your own way! - Do you all understand this well?"
GGJ|2|166|12|0|Says the Centurion: "Lord, I for my part have understood it all, and don't think there is anyone amongst us who did not understand these supra lucent truths from the heavens. To you alone all thanks and honour!"
GGJ|2|166|13|0|Say I: "You are convinced that all those present have understood My words? They have indeed understood them, as well as that other one - with his brain but not his heart."
GGJ|2|166|14|0|These words discomfited all those present, and the disciples asked who I had meant.
GGJ|2|166|15|0|But I said: "Its not yet time to proclaim such from the rooftops; but when such time comes you shall well remember these My words. If however some among you harbour suspicions then hold them fast in your heart, for no tree should be felled before its time!"
GGJ|2|166|16|0|After these My words the disciples discerned indeed that I had meant Judas Iscariot, but they kept silent and gave nothing away.
GGJ|2|166|17|0|Matthew and John however asked Me whether to record such glorious doctrine for posterity.
GGJ|2|166|18|0|Say I: "You might want for the present to merely summarise the doctrine on love, gentleness and patience on a separate sheet, - but not with that recorded already in the main book; for I shall still speak on the matter serval times and indicate when you are to record it. - But now we shall rest and practice some introspection again, such being a veritable celebration of the Sabbath in God!"
GGJ|2|166|19|0|All in the house fell silent, following these My words, and we sat so for some three hours.
GGJ|2|166|20|0|Following which I said: "The Sabbath is now accomplished, and we can also afford our limbs some necessary rest!" -Whereupon all took to the resting of the flesh, and it was late morning before we left our quarters.
GGJ|2|167|1|1|The Lord’s farewell and departure to Sidon and Tyre (Mat15.21)
GGJ|2|167|1|0|After the morning meal we kept ourselves busy with all kinds of things and I gave Ebahl some agricultural rules along which he can work his fields and how to treat his fruit gardens and vineyards, so that they always give him a rich harvest which he surely always will use wisely. I showed Ebahl how he could ennoble en increase the fruit and taught him how to utilise several useful herbs, which have been used in the kitchen since then. I also showed him several root fruits which he also could use as a good food and also showed him the preparation of all this, the herbs as well as the roots. In short, during the subsequent two days which I still spend in Genezareth, I taught Ebahl still more things about agriculture which previously no Jew ever knew about. I also taught him that he always could enjoy the meat of hares, rabbits, roe deers and stags as a pure and good tasting roast if prepared in various ways, without becoming impure by it. But I also showed him when such animals should be caught and killed. And as such I still taught him quite a few things about which the honest Ebahl was very pleased with.
GGJ|2|167|2|0|At the same time I and My disciples build a small kitchen garden for Jarah, planted in it all kinds of useful plants, herbs and root plants and instructed her to look well after this garden. She promised this to Me under many tears of joy and should I return soon I shall see the garden in a blossoming state. And as such everything in the house of Ebahl was in the best order.
GGJ|2|167|3|0|And thus Sunday, Monday and Tuesday passed with sundry useful ventures, and I made preparations for departure. But the Centurion, Ebahl with his wives and children, with Jarah among them, fervently beseeched Me to tarry at their house for the night whereupon I stayed till Wednesday morning.
GGJ|2|167|4|0|In the morning some of the shipmates came and related how the Jesairan Pharisees indeed had come the previous day, yet did not mention Psalm 47 by even one syllable, but enquired the more eagerly after Me, accusing Me of turning all Jesaira away from Jerusalem. But that they (the shipmates) had given them no answer, but of a truth had taken the several silver pieces off them, which the Pharisees paid grudgingly and with cursing, - thereafter again boarding their ship and journeying to Capernaum, probably to further scrutinize Me, for which they were actually engaged by the Temple, as well as Herod.
GGJ|2|167|5|0|Having listened to the sailors faithful account, I commanded them to have the ship ready for departure in an hour, and the sailors went and did so promptly.
GGJ|2|167|6|0|But when Jarah, who had gone to her little garden in the morning, on entering the room heard of My imminent departure, she began to cry disconsolately, begging whether I would not stay another hour. It would verily crush her heart to think that she is not going to see Me again for God knows how long.
GGJ|2|167|7|0|But I comforted her, assuring her that she shall soon see Me again, even physically; but to spiritually speak to Me at any time whatever, and I would speak a most complete and clear answer. Besides that, the angel Raphael would be left with her in My place, visibly, who would guide her along the right path. - This consoled the crying one.
GGJ|2|167|8|0|After which I blessed the whole Ebahl house and departed for the sea, where the ship was tarrying for us. It is self-evident that the entire Ebahl house and a great many other folk accompanied Me out.
GGJ|2|167|9|0|The tow Essenes and the several converted Pharisees and Scribes however begged to be allowed to accompany Me to My destination.
GGJ|2|167|10|0|But I said: "Let you remain, lest it all becomes somewhat too much for the world! For the birds have their nests and the foxes their holes, but the Son of Man has not a stone, fully His own, to lay His head upon. Since however I own no worldly property notwithstanding that a great throng of folk are in My train, they would begin to say: 'How does He feed them? He has no fields, meadows, and no herds! He is either a thief or some other low fellow.' To avoid such, remain here yourselves, and you Essenes go to your brethren and tell them all that you have seen and heard; they shall change and become of a different mind!
GGJ|2|167|11|0|If summoned back to the Temple nonetheless in order to inform on Me to those striving after My life, then say nothing about all the works, but the more, and openly, about My doctrine! Fear not those who, in the most extreme case, can indeed kill your body, but can do no harm to the everlasting life of the soul! They shall nonetheless not attack you. If however they expel you then go to the Essenes, who shall receive you with open arms!
GGJ|2|167|12|0|Says the Centurion: "Oh, you might also abide with me; I shall make Romans out of you, giving you Roman apparel and sword, and you shall surely be left alone by the Temple and its wicked servants."
GGJ|2|167|13|0|Say I to that: "Sure, sure, you can do that too! Be as clever as serpents and as gentle as doves, and thereby you shall be able to deal with the world most effectively."
GGJ|2|167|14|0|After these words I boarded the ship, together with My twenty disciples in all, and with favourable winds sped to the opposite shore in the direction of Sidon and Tyre (Mat. 15:21), which cities nonetheless, along the Mediterranean were still situated at considerable distance from the sea of Galilee.
GGJ|2|168|1|1|Section: Third Journey of the Lord:
GGJ|2|168|1|1|Genneseret - By boat across the bay and then by foot northward in the direction of Tyre - Return to the Sea of Galilee - Mountain at the shore (Second feeding of the people) - By boat to the lodging house near Magdala- Back to the mountain at the shore - On foot to the hut of Marcus near Caesarea Philippi
GGJ|2|168|1|1|Occasion with the Canaanite woman at Tyre (Mat. 15:22-29)
GGJ|2|168|1|0|Once we had left the ship at the far shore, we still faced a considerable march through Greek territory, to just reach the vicinity of the two cities. Coming to the border of the Tyre area, passing same close on evening, a woman, native of Cana of Gallilee but who had married a Greek of this area fifteen years earlier, on recognizing Me along the way came running after us, screaming: "Lord, You Son of David, have mercy on me! My daughter is being dreadfully tormented by devils (Mat. 15:22)!" - But I let her scream, saying not a word to her and moving ahead.
GGJ|2|168|2|0|But since the woman was screaming mightily, becoming tiresome to the disciples, the latter stepped over to Me, holding Me up and saying: "Will You not dismiss her! For she has now been screaming into our ears close to half an hour! (Mat.15:23) If Your are not willing or unable to help her, then make her leave us, or other people passing shall think we had done the woman something, and then hold u up with all sorts of questions!"
GGJ|2|168|3|0|Say I to the disciples: "I am sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel" (Mat. 15:24)
GGJ|2|168|4|0|The disciples cut puzzled faces to this My saying, not knowing what to make of it; and Judas Iscariot accused Me of ultimate inconsistency, saying to Thomas: "Sometimes He can drive you to distraction with contradictions in His speaking and doings! With this woman seeking help off Him He has been sent only to the sheep of the house of Israel; yet the Romans who surely are still more heathen than this half Greek and half Jew woman, He favoured with all kinds of help, and did not remember having been sent only to the sheep of the house of Israel!"
GGJ|2|168|5|0|Thomas says to him: "This time I cannot of course completely disagree with you, but I maintain that here He has a special reason for not wanting to help the woman at all!"
GGJ|2|168|6|0|But whilst the disciples were disputing thus, the woman approaches Me falling on her knees before Me and saying: "Lord, help me" (Mat.15:25)
GGJ|2|168|7|0|But I looked upon the woman, saying: "It is not good to take bread from the children and cast same before dogs."
GGJ|2|168|8|0|To this woman says: "Yes, Lord, - nevertheless the dogs still eat the crumbs fallen from their master's table." (Mat.15:27)
GGJ|2|168|9|0|This retort amazed the disciples, and Peter said secretly: "No, this is powerful stuff! With a Jewish woman I rarely found so much wisdom; and this woman is a native Greek, although here in Cana of Gallilee! I know her, and have sold her a few fish, but of course fifteen or sixteen years ago."
GGJ|2|168|10|0|But I looked upon the woman, saying: "Oh woman, your faith is great; let it be in accordance with your will!"
GGJ|2|168|11|0|Whereupon the woman got up, thanking Me and hastening over to her dwelling, finding her daughter whole (Mat.15:25). The folk however who were at home with the maiden told the returning one how the devil visibly, one hour earlier had departed from her with much raging and cursing. By which the woman knew that it had been at the same time that I said to her at the border of the Tyre district: "Oh woman, great it thy faith; may it be in accordance with your will!"
GGJ|2|168|12|0|But the evening had come, and the disciples asked Me if I was going all the way to Tyre, or whether they should start looking for an inn at the border area, as the city of Tyre itself was still some three hours distant.
GGJ|2|168|13|0|But I said to the disciples: "Do you know what? Let us turn towards evening, - the direction of Tyre, or mid-day-morning (south east). There we shall once again strike the sea of Gallilee. A Beautiful mountain rises there straight from the shore, whose free peak we are able to reach from here in two hours; there we are going to spend the night."
GGJ|2|168|14|0|After these My words we moved ahead, arriving in one hour at the Gallilean Sea and the foot of the mountain, whose top we also quite easily reached in one hour.
GGJ|2|168|15|0|Arrived upon the height, we sat upon the soft alpine grass, resting but not quite falling asleep straight away. (Mat.15:29)
GGJ|2|169|1|1|About spiritual possession
GGJ|2|169|1|0|After a while of enjoying rest, Peter said: "Lord, I understand quite a lot already, but being possessed - especially innocent children - by the devil, and that they are tormented by such evil inhabitants of their bodies often in the most dreadful manner, I do not understand! How can Your wisdom and Your order allow such mischief! The little daughter of the woman who came after us, is hardly thirteen to fourteen years old and according to the mother she already has for full seven years been tormented daily for seven hours by a devil spirit in an unbelievable evil and painful manner. Why had something like this to be allowed?"
GGJ|2|169|2|0|Say I: "These are things which your mind is not yet able to grasp from the bottom! However, since we are here together completely undisturbed, I will give you a hints in this regard; and as such listen to Me!
GGJ|2|169|3|0|The earth is the carrier of two kinds of people. The one and better kind originally comes from above, whereby should be understood the children of God. However, the other and actually worse kind originates purely from this earth; their souls are so to speak a composition of separate life particles, which have been taken from Satan and kept imprisoned in the mass of the earth body as matter, from where they through the plant world progress to the animal kingdom, and finally developing through the many levels of the animal world as a potence, consisting out of countless primordial soul particles, into a world-human-soul who, by means of especially unblessed fatherings, take on flesh in the bodies of women and further, similar like the children of light from the spiritual sphere of the heavens, are born into this world.
GGJ|2|169|4|0|Now, such children, for their whole being has been taken from Satan, are always more or less exposed to the danger of being possessed by any evil spirit, this means by a black soul of a devil of a person who already lived on this earth in the flesh, which especially and quickly can happen if such a young, from the Satan part of the earth taken soul, starts to take on a good and heavenly direction. Because thereby a life portion shears loose from the sphere of Hel, and such action causes the whole of Hel an intolerable pain, why it then does everything to prevent such injury.
GGJ|2|169|5|0|You ask now of course how such action can cause Hel pain; for such a soul, compared to Hel, must be indescribable smaller and less insignificant than one little hair of a whole person. And I say to you that you have judged this correctly; but take the smallest hair on your body and pluck it out and you will become aware that such hair plucking not only at the location of the hair, but that you will feel an intolerable pinching pain in the whole of your body, which would drive you to despair if it lasted for only an hour ongoing.
GGJ|2|169|6|0|From this explanation given to you now, you will be able to see a little deeper, why possession occurs on this earth and will occur until the end of this earth.
GGJ|2|169|7|0|To be possessed holds something definitely good for the possessed; because such a soul whose body has been possessed by a devil, is clearly being purified by the tormenting of its flesh and is prevented from the evil merge with her body. At the right time however, help arrives from above and a world soul is then completely won for heaven. - Tell Me, if you have understood this to some extend!"
GGJ|2|169|8|0|Says Peter: "Yes Lord, this is very clear to me; however, then it is nearly better not to help even the worst possessed!?
GGJ|2|169|9|0|Say I: "If someone comes and asks you for help, you should not withhold it from him; since My forethought will take care of it that any participating in this cases does not get the chance for assistance until it is the right time for the possessed to be helped. Therefore, help should not be withheld from anyone seeking assistance! - Do you also understand this equally important explanation?"
GGJ|2|169|10|0|Says Peter: "Yes Lord, to You alone all thanks, all love and all honour! And therefore nothing exists in this world where the highest love and wisdom is not fully visible for those who are familiar with divine things!"
GGJ|2|169|11|0|Say I: "Yes, it is so, therefore you should not despair even when confronted with still so disgusting events on this earth; for the Father in heaven knows about it and knows it best why such things are allowed to happen!
GGJ|2|169|12|0|Therefore also most illnesses which people have to suffer from, are nothing else then preventions that the soul does not become one with the flesh which even for the children of the light have been taken from incarcerated Satan; the only difference existing with the children of the light is, that their suffering, if their souls want to become fleshy, is executed from heaven. But also the pain of the children of the world are executed and allowed by heaven, however, basically they are still pains from hell, which the body of the world-child as fully part of hell, feels likewise, if hell is given a great pinching pain, when by the immense influence of heaven a part of its whole life is torn off its foundation! - Do you also comprehend such My explanation?"
GGJ|2|169|13|0|Says Peter: "Yes Lord, also this explanation I understand; to You like always my love forever!"
GGJ|2|170|1|1|The miraculous spring
GGJ|2|170|1|0|Say I: "Did you notice whether anyone was watching us climb this mountain and settled down here?"
GGJ|2|170|2|0|Say the disciples: "Lord, we saw nobody these full tow hours along the way, but would not on that account want to assert that no one saw us!"
GGJ|2|170|3|0|Say I: "The woman nevertheless saw us and noticed that we have camped here, and this suffices for thousands to come to this hill tomorrow!"
GGJ|2|170|4|0|Say the disciples: "Lord, we are not that tired yet; hence let us leave this mountain just after midnight and go some place where this tiresome folk shall not find us, where after we can rest for several days!"
GGJ|2|170|5|0|Say I: "We shall nevertheless remain here! For it is the Father's will that I heal all sorts of people of their physical illnesses here. Wherefore I shall tarry three days upon this mountain. In the morning you may go out and bring an adequate amount of bread from somewhere!"
GGJ|2|170|6|0|Says Judas Iscariot: "There we shall have far to walk, for this obviously is a desert, and we shall find no place with bakers within three or four hours!"
GGJ|2|170|7|0|Says Peter: "I shall take care of that, because upon the shore of this sea no place is unfamiliar to me, and I know where to go to obtain bread. Two hours there and two hours back at the most!"
GGJ|2|170|8|0|Say I: "Very well, Simon Peter, you take care of it! Whoever you choose shall be your companion!"
GGJ|2|170|9|0|Says Peter: "Lord, there are some twenty of us; if ten of us go then we should be able to bring bread and fried fish in overabundance."
GGJ|2|170|10|0|Say I: "That should do; but now let us take our rest!"
GGJ|2|170|11|0|Where after each looked for a place that promised him comfort, and soon it was quiet upon the mount. All the disciples soon fell asleep, and only I remained awake, only falling asleep a little toward morning. - On wakening at sunrise, Peter was already there with a large amount of bread. For he had already left three hours before day-break and found a ship laden with bread that hiked from Magdala, heading for Jesaira. Peter however lightened its load by nearly a quarter, whilst Matthew, the young tax collector paid for the lot. The ship carried good roast fish as well and Peter took a case full as well, also paid by Matthew. With all this, the height was now provided; only one thing was lacking - a good spring. But on this extensive mountain not even a drop of water was available, whilst the small reserve of wine lasted only for half a day.
GGJ|2|170|12|0|So Peter and John stepped over to Me, saying: "Lord, You are more than Moses! If You were to say to this nice white rock to yield water, then the purest water should spring forth at once!"
GGJ|2|170|13|0|Say I: "If you both have sufficient faith then lay your hands upon the stone and command it to yield water in My name, and from the place you touched, fountains of the best, purest and most flavoursome water shall stream forth!"
GGJ|2|170|14|0|On hearing this, the two selected the most suitable spot upon the stone and laid their hands upon it. Yet the stone refused to yield water! After holding their hands upon the stone for nearly an hour, the same started to move pushing itself some ten paces from its previous position; a meteorite, blocking off the only spring upon this mountain so effectively that not even one drop could escape. But through the shifting of the stone, the best and most abundant spring immediately saw the light of day, together with a five feet deep basin, dug out by the crash of the meteorite.
GGJ|2|170|15|0|And so this mountain was now lastingly provided with the best water (being so to this hour). But neither Peter nor John understood how the stone could come to free movement through laying on of hands. Where after all the other disciples placed their hands upon the stone to see if it would move further. But these accomplished nothing with the stone.
GGJ|2|170|16|0|But when Peter and John laid their hands on the stone again, it immediately continued its movement. Whereupon the other disciples asked Me: "Lord, why are we not able to accomplish this?"
GGJ|2|170|17|0|Say I: "Because your faith still is somewhat maggoty, lacking proper firmness. But I say unto you: If you were of sound faith, not doubting what you want to effect, then verily you could lay hands upon a mountain and command it; then, like this heavy stone it would leave its location and move to another. But for this, your faith still is far too feeble! Verily, I tell you more: If you had a rock-like faith, then you could say to yonder mountain that we climbed at Genezareth: 'arise and cast thyself into the sea!'; and the mountain would rise and fall into the sea according to your word and will! Nevertheless, that which you are not able to do now you shall be able to do one day! - But now let us enjoy our morning meal, for it shall not be long before we shall be all but crushed by multitudes of people! But place the residue of bread and fish upon yonder stone which moved on your account!"
GGJ|2|170|18|0|After which we partook of our morning meal, and after consuming it together with some fish, the disciples laid the residue upon the big, white stone, and we took in the beautiful scenery spreading out widely in all directions before us. On a clear day one was quite easily able from here to make out the coast of the great Mediterranean Sea, and the towers of Sidon and Tyre and great many other places; in short, the view from this mountain was supremely charming, competing favourably with much higher mountains that often needed an entire day to climb. The altitude, according to to-days measuring, was a trifle over four thousand feet above sea level. The plateau was extensive that one could have built a large city upon it. Only the access from all sides was very steep, and one had to spare quite some effort in some places to master it. - In several places this mountain was not even accessible, but was quite easily so from the side we scaled it. And from this side after about one hour of taking in the view we heard a mass of human voices, and many cries of pain both young and old, and male and female.
GGJ|2|171|1|1|A great healing miracle on the mountain (Mat. 15:30-31)
GGJ|2|171|1|0|On hearing this, Judas Iscariot clapped his hands above his head, saying: "No, this for once is getting too much for me! Here yet again not hundreds but thousands of people are coming, and there are certainly more sick than well! Farewell, quiet peace upon this high! Turmoil upon turmoil, and no possible thought of rest!"
GGJ|2|171|2|0|Say I: "What concern of yours is this? No soul is going to come to you and you shall not have to heal the sick; if however being around Me is getting too unruly and spotty for you, then go to your homeland and visit the markets with your pots again! For as long as you wish to be about Me, you need to comply with My directions, for I alone am the Lord upon My ways and means! If however I should ever come to move about your ways and means, then I shall comply with your directions, acknowledging you as the lord of your thing! But here surely the opposite is the case?!"
GGJ|2|171|3|0|Says Judas, mumbling to himself: "Well, of course, - yes - I just have to open my mouth, and all's gone wrong! - Could actually stay silent like a stone forever!"
GGJ|2|171|4|0|Says the wise Nathanael for a change: "That would on your part be a wise move, one that I have yet to see. Indeed it is a lovely thing to speak at the right time, - for someone who has something to say and the style; but for a fool to be quiet is much lovelier still!"
GGJ|2|171|5|0|Whilst Nathanael was yet reminding Judas Iscariot of certain Proverbs of Solomon, a vast multitude began emerging upon the plateau from every direction, bringing with tem the lame, the blind, the dumb and crippled of every kinds of sicknesses, laying all the suffering, close on five hundred in all, in a wide circle around Me, as it were at My feet, begging Me to heal them. And behold, I healed them with one single word, afterwards saying to the healed: "Arise and walk." (Mat.15:30)
GGJ|2|171|6|0|Whereupon the blind first realized that they could see, as if newly born. After that the dumb noticed it and gave replies and talk upon every question. Only after which the lame and crippled tried whether their contorted and sometimes completely withered limbs were whole. There was not one among them who might have said: 'I have nevertheless not been fully helped.' All the other sick also were completely healed.
GGJ|2|171|7|0|When the people saw that the dumb spoke, the blind saw, the lame walked straight, and all sorts of cripples and other sick were completely well, they were astonished beyond all measure, starting to loudly praise the God of Israel (Mat. 15:31). And they stayed with Me upon the mountain till the third day, although they had consumed all their rations to the last crumb already on the second day.
GGJ|2|171|8|0|It could well be asked how these masses of humans were spending the other two days. - This could briefly be answered in that they, - these several thousand people of both sexes, had themselves instructed in My doctrine by both Myself and My disciples. What was remarkable was that out of these several thousand there was not a single one siding with the Pharisees and Scribes. Quite the contrary, they had some fairly praiseworthy anecdotes to tell about the Templers, among them the bitterest, causing them to regret ever having had anything to do with these blind zeelots.
GGJ|2|172|1|1|The Lord foretells the future of His doctrine
GGJ|2|172|1|0|There were among them a great many Greeks who were in the highest degree astonished at the doctrine, with one of them saying: "Indeed, this is a doctrine going to the heart of nature! There is nothing more positive, more deliberate for a man to be able to have thought this out, so that he himself, as lawgiver to millions who have to obey, could benefit the most from it. No, this doctrine contains laws conditioning human life from its foundations, and hence is well suited to maintain same under the best, purest and most favourable conditions. It evinces no self-interest and even less tyranny, but instead takes care of each individual as well as a limitless commonweal! Verily, under this doctrine, if acknowledged and officially adhered to, the Earth itself would have to turn into a heaven!
GGJ|2|172|2|0|But, and that a big but, for this a new generation will be necessary! The incorrigible human rubbish of a nature shall have to be eradicated from Earth, otherwise nothing shall ever change! The sense of luxury and comfort has reached too high a level and the mighty knows how to exploit impotent mankind; wherefore only a small minority live in abundance, whilst the vast majority have to subsist! And thus it comes that a poor devil doubts God's providence, whilst the rich and mighty forgets God for all his good fortune and well being, and the result is that ultimately both are ending up in hell!
GGJ|2|172|3|0|Indeed Lord and Master, Your doctrine contains the purest divine truth, and I would venture to say: it is life itself. But unfortunately it is not going to be received by the haughty, sceptical world, because same has risen to a height of heathenism where it can maintain itself well. Compared to a Caesar Augustus or Lucullus, even an Adam with his highly praised Eden would be a poor devil. - Everything can be achieved through Zeus, Apollo, Mercury etc, and one can therefore thrive endlessly well in company of these imaginary gods! Why therefore truth, love, gentleness, patience and wisdom? In this way the Earth's great and mighty will philosophise about Your doctrine, and will persecute Your truly holy and altruistic doctrine the way the hungry wolves persecutes a lamb.
GGJ|2|172|4|0|How is one who achieves his easy living through enslaving fellow man going to adjust to Your altruistic doctrine? Indeed, Lord and Master and only true Saviour of poor suffering mankind: go and work wonders, preach everlasting slavery and show languishing mankind that a Caeser alone has the inalienable right to live upon Earth and the rest of mankind only as far as it pleases Caesar! Witness boldly furthermore that Caesar alone has the indisputable right over life and death as he pleases and to acquire all treasures and goods of the Earth, and soon kingly apparel shall be draped over You, and You shall move about in great magnificence and majesty!
GGJ|2|172|5|0|But because Your doctrine preaches public brotherhood, presenting every man as God's child, You, dear and to me truly divine Master, shall be persecuted beyond all measure.
GGJ|2|172|6|0|Say I: "Dear friend, what you have spoken is unfortunately true; it shall, among the great and mighty heathens take a violent conflict before My doctrine makes an inroad among them! But once it does, nonetheless, penetrate, then those very Caesars and kings shall also be the most effective and zealous apostles! They themselves shall pull down the temples to idols and build houses for God in their place, where the brethren shall gather and give all honour to the one true God, and their children shall be schooled in the house of God with the doctrine that I now give for man's temporal and eternal blessing.
GGJ|2|172|7|0|But this shall not of course happen overnight, but at the right time and at the right circumstances; for the seed must first be cast, whereupon it sprouts and finally brings forth much fruit.
GGJ|2|172|8|0|But that this My doctrine shall simultaneously be attacked constantly by the actual world, which shall never die, I already knew an eternity in advance.
GGJ|2|172|9|0|Yes, this My most gentle doctrine will in time fan even the most bloodiest wars, but this can also not be avoided; because life came about from a mighty battle in God, is and stays therefore always a continuous battle and can only be maintained by the suitable battle! - Do you understand such?"
GGJ|2|172|10|0|Says the Greek: "Lord and Master, this is too profound for the likes of us! This You and Your students may grasp indeed; but for myself it is too incomprehensible and unfathomable!"
GGJ|2|172|11|0|Say I: "Indeed, I agree; yet it nevertheless shall remain eternally as I have now revealed it to you!"
GGJ|2|172|12|0|All the other people too were astonished over such talk of Mine, and several remarked among themselves: "Our patriarch, the wise Greek - a native of Pathmos, has spoken wisely indeed; but one could not help notice that a mere human was speaking. When this quite young man and Master speaks however, then it is not as if He but God Himself spoke out of him; and every word out of His mouth penetrates the heart like a good, old wine, cheering it up throughout." - Many similar comments like that were made, notably when these folk were already more initiated into My doctrine.
GGJ|2|173|1|1|The miraculous feeding of the four thousand (Mat. 15:32-39
GGJ|2|173|1|0|It should be noted that these people, full of joy and wonder at My affability and doctrine, had forgotten that they had run out of food and drink. But towards evening, hunger began to assert itself, and they began asking about rations among themselves, vainly, as they had consumed everything to the last crumb the previous day.
GGJ|2|173|2|0|On realizing this only too well, I summoned the disciples, saying: "Hearken! I commiserate with the people, for they have tarried with Me these three days and now have no more to eat. But I don't wish to dismiss them hungry, lest they perish of hunger on the way home (Mat.15:32); for some of them have travelled from afar. Hence give them to eat!"
GGJ|2|173|3|0|Say the disciples: "Lord, Your are well aware of our dwindling rations. It is desert here; whence should we take bread to feed this multitude?" (Mat. 15:33)
GGJ|2|173|4|0|After which I asked the disciples how many loaves of bread were left.
GGJ|2|173|5|0|And the disciples replied: "There are yet seven loaves and several fish that are still good"(Mat.15:34)
GGJ|2|173|6|0|Whereupon I said to the disciples: "Bring the loaves and the fishes!"
GGJ|2|173|7|0|And the disciples went and brought the breads and the fishes; and I blessed both the breads and fishes. After which I commanded the people to sit upon the ground (Mat. 15:35). When the people had sat down I took the bread and the fish, thanked the Father Who dwelt in My heart in all fullness, for the blessing, after which I broke both into fragments and gave same to the disciples, who gave them to the people. (Mat. 15:36) And behold, all ate to their hearts' content and according to the stomachs' need and were filled. Over and above this however they could not eat, and so many fragment were left over that they were gathered into seven big baskets. (Mat. 15:37) But the number of those who were filled was four thousand men, not counting twice that many women and children. (Mat. 15:38)
GGJ|2|173|8|0|After the people were thus filled I commanded them to return home. And the people rose, - for the day was nearing sunset. All thanked Me, -great and small, young and old, and hit upon their return journey.
GGJ|2|173|9|0|When the people had dispersed after about a half hour and none left upon the height, other than I and My disciples, then I too and My disciples headed down the mountain to the sea-coast, where a ship was just docking to wait for a load, and we came in handy. On recognizing Me, the mariners bowed down low, for they knew Me from Cana of Gallilee. Whence they charged Me no travel fee, but instead asked Me to bless their new venture.
GGJ|2|173|10|0|And I said to the mariners: "If it is not out of your way then steer the ship towards Magdala, where I have an engagement!" - And the shipmates loosened the ship from its posts and a favourable wind came and quickly drove the ship to the border of the Magdala area (Mat. 15:39)
GGJ|2|174|1|1|Section: JESUS IN THE VICINITY OF CAESAREA PHILIPPI (Mat.Ch.16)
GGJ|2|174|1|1|The Pharisees’ and Sadducees’ attempt to ensnare the Lord
GGJ|2|174|1|0|At the border, there was a large inn however, frequented usually by a large number of people of all types, - Jews, Greeks, Romans, Egyptians, Samaritans, Sadducees, Essenes as well as several Pharisees and Scribes, and on My arrival there with My disciples, the Pharisees and Scribes of course, in particular enquired as to who I and My disciples were. But no one that night could find out who we were.
GGJ|2|174|2|0|But there also was in the inn a maid who had been upon the mountain with many of these and who had been cleansed of her leprosy. This maid recognized Me and fell on her knees before Me, thanking Me one again for her healing. Some of the Pharisees noticed this and began to suspect that I was the notorious Jesus of Nazareth.
GGJ|2|174|3|0|On the evening of My arrival they indeed left Me in peace, but schemed all night among themselves and the Sadducees on how they might the next day, which was post-Sabbatical, trap Me with word and deed.
GGJ|2|174|4|0|In the morning, after I and My disciples had eaten our morning meal in the open, and having said unto the latter that not much could be accomplished in this place, the Pharisees and Sadducee came out of the house, stepping over to Me in a domineering and arrogant fashion, starting to ask with a mask of amicability, and even praising many of My reputable deeds to try making Me talkative, - wherein they were of course greatly mistaken. One Sadducee actually said: "Master, we would of a truth be inclined to follow you and become your disciples if, as a child and Son of God, what many have already called you, you would give us a sign from heaven! (Mat. 16:1) Work a miracle before our eyes and you can call us your own!"
GGJ|2|174|5|0|On scanning their hearts however I found only dressed-up wickedness; every word they spoke was a cunning lie, and hence I said to the mischievous inquisitors: "In the evening you say: 'Tomorrow will be nice - the sky is red!" (Mat. 16:2). And in the morning you say: 'Oh, it shall be bad weather - the sky is red and cloudy!' Oh you evil hypocrites! The configurations in the sky you can judge; why not the big signs of this time, in the sphere of man's spiritual life? (Mat. 16:3). If according to your admission you heard such extraordinary things from others, saying that you understand Scripture, must it not become obvious to you that through Myself is being accomplished what the prophets predicted?! Your outer mien you are indeed able to make sweet as milk and honey, but your heart is filled with gall, hate whoring and adultery!"
GGJ|2|174|6|0|Upon this counsel the tempters stood back, deeply convicted and offended, daring not to address Me with another word; for all the people massing about Me gave them searching looks, and they figure it advisable to seek not further discussion with Me.
GGJ|2|174|7|0|After these tempters turned on their heels, the people praised Me for having, for once, rubbed the naked truth into these zealots' nostrils.
GGJ|2|174|8|0|But I did not face the people, who basically did not count among the best, but said to the disciples, as if in passing: "This evil and adulterous generation is seeking a sign; but no sign shall be given them except that of the prophet Jonah!" (Mat.16:4). Where after I left the people, and even more so the clerics standing and swiftly departed with My disciples, boarding the still waiting ship, commanding it to be steered back to hence it had sailed in the evening.
GGJ|2|174|9|0|After we had journeyed over on the finest of days, engrossed in various discussions about the places and the people who had favourably received us, and on finding ourselves back at the foot of the mountain on whose peak the many thousands were fed from seven loaves and a few fishes, the disciples suddenly realized that they forgot to buy bread to take along (Mat. 16:5), as it was late afternoon and hunger mostly had reminded them of it. Wherefore some of them decided to obtain bread somewhere in this area, or even journeying back to Magdala, because one could with favourable wind get from here to Magdala in an hour.
GGJ|2|174|10|0|Consulting Me on the matter, I said to them: "Do as you will. But beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees!" (Mat. 16:6) - On hearing this they thought to themselves: "Ah, here we have it! It is a slight rebuke for not taking bread with us!" (Mat. 16:7)
GGJ|2|174|11|0|Knowing their thoughts only too soon, I said to them: "Oh ye of little faith! Why are ye troubled for taking no bread with you?! (Mat. 16:8) Hear ye not? I.e. understand ye not? Remember ye not the five loaves among the five thousand prior to the Genzareth journey, and how many baskets - full were left over? Nor the seven breads among the for thousand yesterday, not counting the women and children, and how many basket-full you gathered up?! (Mat. 16:10) How do ye not comprehend that I did not mean the bread you did not bring along, when saying: 'beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees (Mat. 16:11), - by which is to be understood the falls doctrines which these people cast among the folks with all kinds of sweet, holistic facial affability, faithful assurances and promises, but secretly laughing their heads off about how they made a substantial catch of poor, foolish souls.
GGJ|2|174|12|0|Who preaches more zealously about the immortality of the human soul than these very Sadducees, and about an eternal Eden and an eternal hellfire, - and yet they on their part believe not one iota, and are the greatest infidels into the bargain! Do you now understand what I meant by the leaven?" - Only then did the disciples comprehend that I did not mean the bread leaven but the wicked doctrines of the Pharisees and Sadducees" (Mat. 16:12) - For this night however we stayed on the ship who in our emergency provided us with bread and some fish. (mt.16,12*; 1 kor.05,06; Gal.05,09)
GGJ|2|174|13|0|The next day however I send several disciples ahead to Caesarea Philippi, a small somewhat armoured town in the Greek-Galilean territory, located a short distance inland from the Galilean Sea. On My instructions they should enquire in advance what the people of this area thought of Me and if they heard anything from Me until now.
GGJ|2|174|14|0|And several disciples who were quite familiar with this area, hurried after the morning meal to the indicated area and diligently enquired about what the people there thought of Me and if any and how much. However, the disciples send ahead, were very surprised when learning that the whole area, which never was visited by Me before, knew My name quite well and every person knew a lot of things about Me to talk about. For the disciples also pretended only hearing from Me by hearsay and thus the interviewed had more room to speak of all kinds of things.
GGJ|2|174|15|0|That among these were the most colossal exaggerations can easily be understood; among those were one which the disciples strictly forbade the storyteller to repeat to others. This story consisted in nothing less than that I could expand Myself to a gigantic size and at the same time shrink again to a finger size dwarf; also was I in one moment very old and then very young again. As such I also was seen as a perfect woman. Yes, some among them even knew more; for they had heard that I could change into the shape of any animal I chose.
GGJ|2|174|16|0|Everyone is able to understand thoroughly by himself that the disciples prohibited the narrators from telling such tales; but how it was possible that such absurdities and others of a similar calibre could even appear in the places where I had taught and healed, that is something that even at this time is still literally a mystery to many an angel in heaven. But this is also the reason for  the heap of about fifty gospels which were burned as apocryphal at the first big Eastern church assembly which was very good; because essentially only the two gospels of John and Matthew are absolutely authentic (genuine), and the Acts of the Apostles, the Epistles and the Revelation of John. But the two gospels of Marcus and Luke have also their definite and holy value, although they diverge in some small incidents from that of Matthew. – Now that we also know this, we want to continue again on our evangelical pilgrimage.
GGJ|2|175|1|1|The Lord in a poor man’s hut at Caesarea Philippi (Mat.16:13)
GGJ|2|175|1|0|While the despatched disciples busied themselves with reconnoitring the district and people of Caesarea Philippi, I remained upon the bay mountain till evening, but then, about two hours before sunset left the bay with the remaining disciples, also arriving in the Caesarea Philippi area towards evening (Mat. 16:13), finding the advance disciples' party in a poor man's hut, whose simple occupants were busy preparing supper for the tired and starving disciples.
GGJ|2|175|2|0|The domestics immediately asked the advance party about who we were, and these did not mind telling them that I was the very Jesus about Whom they had previously been speaking quite a lot.
GGJ|2|175|3|0|On hearing this, the host all but dropped everything, falling on his knees before Me and saying: "What good have I poor sinning human ever done, that You should show me such inestimable grace? Oh You holy great man from the heavens, sent to us poor sinners on Earth! How should I, a poor and most simple man be able to worthily honour and praise You? What could I do to please You!"
GGJ|2|175|4|0|Said I: "Dear friend, arise and see to it that we too receive a supper, consisting of bread, fish and wine; then provide resting place for limb, and you shall have done all I am asking!"
GGJ|2|175|5|0|The host rises, saying with a sad voice: "Good Master, whatever I have I shall provide, since such immense honour and grace has overtaken my hut; for I know that You are a son of David and a great prophet besides, - I still have stores of bread and fish for to-day and tomorrow. But it is a different story with wine, not only with myself but the entire district, and a similar position in the not too distant city of Caesarea Philippi. I indeed posses some raspberry and blackberry juice, but it is a trifle old and hence sour. We drink it only with water and some honey for thirst.
GGJ|2|175|6|0|But I have vessels of curdled goats' milk; if some of that would be agree able to You then I shall have some brought in; together with bread it is really good food!"
GGJ|2|175|7|0|Say I: "Very well then, bring us what you have! But I notice that you keep several wine-skins in your house; if you never harvest wine, what for the skins?"
GGJ|2|175|8|0|Says the poor hut owner: "Yes, indeed do I have skins, because I am a maker of wine skins; but there has not been a drop of wine in any of them.
GGJ|2|175|9|0|Say I: "Go then and fill them all with water!"
GGJ|2|175|10|0|Ask the poor host: "Good Master, what good could that do?"
GGJ|2|175|11|0|Say I: "Friend, ask no questions and just do as I say unto you, hereupon you shall be blessed temporally and eternally!"
GGJ|2|175|12|0|Thereupon the poor hut owner at once summoned his wife and his grown up eight children, - six daughters and two sons, and went to fill the fifty skins at the well. When the skins were filled, he asked Me what to do with them.
GGJ|2|175|13|0|And I said to him: "Take them all to the rock–pool whose entrance is adjacent to the rear of your hut!"
GGJ|2|175|14|0|The poor host, who kept his straw in the grotto, spread same out on the bottom, then placing the filled skins upon it neatly in a row; and when finished, came back and said: "Lord and Master, it is done as You commanded. Is there anything else to be done with it?"
GGJ|2|175|15|0|Say I: "It now is in the best of order. But take some of your better stone jars and fill them from whichever of the fifty skins, also tasting of the filled jars to see how you like it; then bring them here and tell us how the water thus treated, tastes!"
GGJ|2|175|16|0|The poor one goes at once, taking twelve jars, and lets them run full. A superb wine aroma hits his nostrils, and when he goes on to taste the contents, he is struck with amazement, saying to his children helpers: Hearken, this no human intellect can grasp! The water with which we filled the skins and which I let into the jars has turned into most exquisite wine! Taste it and be convinced!"
GGJ|2|175|17|0|The children tasted and could not be more astonished over such miracle, and the oldest son said: "Father, you know that I am well versed in Scripture! I know all the prophets and their works; but none of them effected one like this! This peculiar person obviously must be more than a prophet!"
GGJ|2|175|18|0|Say the daughters as well: "Yes father, it seems so to us too! In the end this could be Elijah, who is to return to Earth, to prepare mankind for the coming of the mighty Messiah! Or this could in the end be the Messiah Himself?"
GGJ|2|175|19|0|Says the father: "It could be the one as well as the other! Hm, how suddenly and unexceptedly this has come!"
GGJ|2|175|20|0|Whilst the poor hut proprietor is still ruminating thus, his wife comes rushing up almost breathless for wonder, saying: "Come, come and see what has happened in our hut! Our larder has completely filled up with all kinds of foods and the best of bread! This none but the same Master could have done who came to our hut an hour ago asking for accommodation and supper!"
GGJ|2|175|21|0|Says the man: "That certainly is beyond all doubt! But how? Who is going to clear it up for us? What is He? Who is He? If we say He is a prophet we obviously understate it. If we say He is an angel then we haven't said much more. If however we say He is a god, then we could overstate it, for a god is spirit; but this one is flesh, blood and bones, and one could in the end ask whether He is not some Greek Zeus or Apollo. But now it is necessary to, in all meekness, love and gratitude carry up the wine, bread and fish, and whatever other edibles there are, for this favour is priceless!
GGJ|2|175|22|0|Where after the man came with the filled jars and his wife and children with bread, fish and other edibles. And the man, bowing down low before Me, said with a most timorous voice: "Oh Lord and Master! Who would you be, that You are able to do such merely through Your will? I tremble in all reverence before You! You cannot be a man akin to the likes of us; but who and What therefore are You, that we may honour you fittingly?"
GGJ|2|175|23|0|Say I: "Behold, My friend, I want to tell you a thing, by which you will be abl to judge for yourself! When early in the morning you notice that it is getting brighter in the East, with the sky gradually reddening, you say: 'The sun shall rise soon!' But it gets brighter in the East also when the moon is approaching; but no morning red follows the feeble light; and when the full moon finally comes up, weakly illuminating the Earth with its half-light, no flower opens its tender chalice to such in the cold, feeble and unenlivening beam!
GGJ|2|175|24|0|The strongly lit-up messengers, lucent cloudlets heralding the sun's imminent rise already are much brighter than the moon in its fullness; but if no sun were to follow these messengers then things on the entire Earth would be as in the frigid midnight (polar) region, where no sunbeam penetrates for nine months (full moons). And so correspondingly it is in the eternal world of the spirit, through which alone this material one arose and is now sustained.
GGJ|2|175|25|0|All kinds of teachers and prophets arise, teaching mankind this and that; now and then there is some truth to it, but next to a spark of truth there always amble along thousands of lies, making out to be truth themselves, next to the one spark of truth. And behold, all such teachers, prophets and doctrines resembles the shine of the moon, which constantly changes its light, and quite often does not shine at all when needed most.
GGJ|2|175|26|0|Alongside the false teachers and prophets however there are also genuine and true ones, from whose eyes heart and mouth God's light shines. These resemble the lucent cloudlets heralding the sun's imminent rise; if nonetheless things were left at that, even with ever-so shining cloudlets - namely the genuine and true prophets, then with the hearts of men it would be in the end as at the actual midnight region of the Earth, namely frigid, cold and dead. But following the real, lucent cloudlets preceding the sun is the sun itself, and with the first beams that it casts over the still grey mountains into the Earth's valleys, everything turns wakeful, joyful and full of life: the little birds sing psalms to the rising mother of light and warmth, the insects, flies bugs lift off into the lucent air, humming enthusiastically to the mother of day, and the flowers of the fields lift their royally adorned heads, opening their richly blamed mouths to breathe their lovely fragrance towards the warmer of the world.
GGJ|2|175|27|0|From this true representation however, you can gather enough for your edification to allocate Me a position in your heart that I merit! Neither starlight nor moonshine, nor the golden glimmer of the morning clouds is enough to loosen the fetters of the Earth's captive life and entice it to independently active freedom, this only the light of the sun is capable of doing.
GGJ|2|175|28|0|Who among mankind therefore can be that One Whose voice and will all the captive spirits within matter obey, conforming to everything He wills, - and who can be He of Whose coming all true prophets prophesied?"
GGJ|2|175|29|0|Here the poor man pauses for a moment, then goes pensively into the hut with his family, in order not to disturb us at supper.
GGJ|2|176|1|1|The disciples’ testimony to Christ - (Mat. 16: 13-20)
GGJ|2|176|1|0|We are now consume the evening meal, and the hut-owner's family is setting up the best possible resting-facilities for us. But inside the house, he says to his wife and children: "Hearken! This will be without question the promised Messiah. - Hence Jehova Himself incarnate, the eternal, arch primeval sun of the spirit world, Who was preceded by the divine, light filled prophets as the lucent morning cloudlets. Yes, indeed, now I know where I stand; but what is to be done now?! I hardly dare to speak another word with Him, - the eternal most holy, Who is certain to be invisibly served by countless hosts of angels, constantly receiving fresh Commands from Him, conveying them to the stars and all the ends of the world with the speed of thought! And this One, at Whose back and call stand all the eternal heavens and their Edens, is staying in our poor hut to-day!
GGJ|2|176|2|0|Oh rejoice, but also tremble with joy; for He is tarrying with us this night! Such highest grace the entire Earth itself is not worthy of let alone this our most ignominious hut; and we, full of sin, on top of that!"
GGJ|2|176|3|0|But whilst the hut owner and his family were busying themselves with preparing quarters for us, I asked the party of the dispatched on reconnaissance, saying: "Who do the people of this area say that I am? (Mat.16:31)
GGJ|2|176|4|0|And the questioned disciples replied: "Some say in all earnest that You are the risen John Baptised, whilst others hold that You are Elijah, of whom it is written that he shall return before the great Messiah, calling mankind to repentance and to turn back to God. Still others say You are the prophet Jeremiah, also subject to a folk legend that he shall come down from heaven before the Messiah. Some of them are furthermore saying that You could be one or the other of the other prophets (Mat. 16:14); because prior to the great Messiah's coming all the prophets shall precede Him! - These are the more noteworthy sayings about You; - but there are a great many other opinions about You, for which however, after hearing such, we admonished the people and persuaded them of a better opinion of You. But many others think Your are an incognito Greek Zeus."
GGJ|2|176|5|0|Say I: "Good then, you have now reported to Me what you heard; but I now would like to hear from your mouth, for Whom ye yourselves actually take Me. This is not at all an idle question, but a quite serious one; because I notice that on occasion, when our senses judge My doings as seemingly terrestrial, that you then at once judge Me differently in your hearts from occasions when I work a great miraculous deed! Hence tell Me openly for once as to Who you take Me to be, upon sober and mature reflection, fundamentally" (Mat. 16:15)
GGJ|2|176|6|0|Here all the disciples except Simon Judah were taken aback, not knowing what answer to give Me. -Judahs Iscariot said to Thomas: "Now do the talking are you not always so clever and wise! This would be sheer fun for; to give our Master a fitting answer to such peculiar question!"
GGJ|2|176|7|0|Says Thomas: "Speak up yourself, if you are so clever! I take Him for what He Himself has long presented Himself! He never calls Himself other than "Son of Man", and "God is My Father as well as of you all"! If He gives such testimony of Himself, what other witness can we out of ourselves bear Him, of an actual truth? He of course accomplishes deeds which no man has worked since Moses and the other prophets. But if we examine the thing in its proper light then we shall find that it is still the spirit of God that works such through a chosen, pure man! But to God's spirit it shall all be the same as to whether, through a chosen man He moves mountains or destroys them, or whether he allows some small miracle to successfully take place through the ord of a prophet!"
GGJ|2|176|8|0|Says Judas : "You therefore take Him only for a prophet!"
GGJ|2|176|9|0|Says Thomas: "Indeed so, and that as the greatest the Earth ever carried, - which of course is not by virtue of Himself but God's! Because God alone can awaken man to be a prophet, as He did with Samuel when same was still a child; and how He, meaning God, also made the false prophet Bileam's donkey into a true prophet, and through the donkey, Bileam himself. If we grasp this in the right manner and consider His own testimony of Himself as only a Son of God, although sometimes expressing the godly first Person, when working the miraculous power that dwells in Him to an exceptional degree; then in my humble opinion we can give Him no other testimony than that which He gives Himself! He therefore is a foremost Son of God, as we are too, if not to such marked degree."
GGJ|2|176|10|0|Says Judas Iscariot: "What in that case is there to the fact that many take Him for the promised Messiah, and the more learned higher Romans even for the only true and almighty God?!"
GGJ|2|176|11|0|Says Thomas: "These are correct as well; for the power of God dwelling in Him is also the only true Messiah, and Jehovah Himself without further ado."
GGJ|2|176|12|0|With this Judas concurs, and although I heard such, I kept silent .
GGJ|2|176|13|0|But Peter noticed My silence, stood up and said: "Lord, I notice dissension about You even among the brethren! Permit me therefore, for the sate of the brethren to boldly add my own testimony about You!"
GGJ|2|176|14|0|Say I: "Do so! What therefore do you say?"
GGJ|2|176|15|0|Says Peter, i.e. Simon Judah: "From the deepest conviction of my heart I say and testify before all the world: You are the Christ, Son of the living God!" (Mat.16:16)
GGJ|2|176|16|0|Say I to Peter: "Blessed are you, Simon, son o Jonas; not your flesh and blood, but My Father Who is in heaven, has revealed this to you! (Mat. 16:17)
GGJ|2|176|17|0|I furthermore say unto you: you are Peter, a rock; upon this rock I will build My congregation (church), and the portals of hell shall not over come it (Mat. 16:18) And I will give you the keys to the kingdom of heaven! Whatever you shall bind upon Earth shall also be bound in heaven, and that which you shall loosen upon Earth shall also be loosen in heaven (Mat. 16:19)
GGJ|2|176|18|0|Said Peter: "Lord, I thank You for such immense grace, for I feel the least worthy, for having been always and still am a gross sinner; but regarding the binding and loosening, I must admit openly that I can't understand it and don't know what to make of it; may it please You to make the thing more plain for me!"
GGJ|2|176|19|0|Say I: "This shall with time become completely clear to you; but I strictly forbid you all, for the time being to tell any man, before time, that I am Jesus, the true Christ" (Mat. 16:20)
GGJ|2|176|20|0|Following these important discussions, Matthew the Scribe asks whether to record all this.
GGJ|2|176|21|0|Say I: "Not the miracle of this place, and you don't need to mention the discussion between Thomas and Judas Iscariot; but perhaps the essentials of what I worked out with Peter. Just write the whole time as I will put the words into your heart, and everything will then be appropriate and correct!" – With this, the scribe was also satisfied and soon afterwards went to rest; but we stayed seated at the table until around midnight, and the people of the house came also and kept us quite comfortable company.
GGJ|2|177|1|1|The hut owner Mark tells Temple abominations
GGJ|2|177|1|0|The hut owner, named Mark, had a lot to tell us about the Pharisees and would-be Scribes. Among other things be told much about the temple cleric's' surreptious cruelties; and how they become irreconcilable, mortal enemies of anyone they suspect of any trace of a spiritual and hence prophetic vein. Many of such spiritual persons are supposed to be bumped off! They are supposed to have most amiable invitations extended to them, doing them much honouring, smothering them with friendship. But once within the Temple's after-chambers, occupied by the chief Pharisees, they are finished with this world, as none sees daylight again! It is furthermore inexplicable, said Mark, how God can watch such abominations for so long. Things were wicked in Sodom and Gomorrah indeed, but compared to what goes on in Jerusalem now, it is by hardly that of a rain drop to the sea; and yet, in spite of Abraham's repeated intercessory prayers, God caused these and their satellite cities to perish with fire from heaven! Now however, in the face of these masses of abominations of every conceivable variety, committed in Jerusalem day after day, God acts as if He didn't know and no longer cared about humanity! What possible reason could there be for this?!
GGJ|2|177|2|0|To this his fairly astute comments I said: "Friend, God is aware of everything occurring! He knows all the Pharisees' and Scribes' numberless and nameless abominations; for this indeed I came into world, that this brood of serpents and vipers would act out their full measure upon Myself. And when this is accomplished, then let that evil brood beware!"
GGJ|2|177|3|0|Says Mark: "Indeed, Lord, Master and friendliest benefactor of mankind. If You at the same time do not posses the power to blow with one breath thousands of people into the beyond, then You are to be pitied, should You ever intend to show up in Jerusalem, working wonders! I am surely a most plain person, yet understand things that no Pharisee has yet dreamt of; but I am at the same time smart enough with the Pharisees, whom I encounter often, to play such stupid moron that I leave them no trace for suspecting me of any arcane knowledge.
GGJ|2|177|4|0|Since they have now known me for quite some time as an exceptional fool and assume that I know not the difference between a face and a rear, they often let me look into their blackest secrets! And there I have hit upon things which I mus admit, on several occasions made me question God's very existence! For I mused: 'If there is an almighty, supremely wise, righteous and benevolent God, and He cares for mankind the way Scripture teaches, then it must be impossible to watch such abominations! There is no God! Man is physically descended from the ape, according to Plate, and his soul a descendant of the rapacious beast. Therefore there has to be at the head of a strong community, a strong and wise Sampson who shall shave the double animal of the compounded animal called Man, taming him into at least a half man over the fears.'
GGJ|2|177|5|0|With such and often worse thoughts, my mind had grappled whenever coming across the hideous secret doings of this brood of serpents, as aptly named by You! Wherefore, as said, if You want to be bumped off this world in a most hideous and painful manner, then by all means to Jerusalem, and You shall find that I told You the fullest truth, without necessarily being a prophet!
GGJ|2|177|6|0|To show You such a small arcanum, which however exceeds that of the holy Temple dung-tale a thousandfold, I will briefly tell You what I experienced only recently. Whoever gave this black brood such supra-Satanic idea I don't know. It wouldn't have been Satan for sure, as his malice would not suffice.
GGJ|2|178|1|1|One Temple episode
GGJ|2|178|1|0|(Mark) There is a populated region behind so-called Asia Minor, where the women are mostly barren. I don't know the cause, but it is a known fact that if those women sleep with either Jews or Samaritans, then they become as fertile as ours. Well then: the Pharisees, who send their evil apostles into all the world, have gotten to know these women long since, and often went there by the caravan-full to make those infertile women fertile. This was so-to-say always a well-paid, friendly service! But this service was not kept up, as the men of the said Asia Minor region gradually realized themselves the deceived; because their wives did not get quite so pregnant in the fertility clinics, which the Jerusalemites missionaries had erected at the border of those municipalities many years earlier; but instead the missionaries locally and also in Judea, bought up newly-born infants, had them brought to the said clinics, where the otherwise very beautiful and sumptuous but barren women has to stay ten months. After the ten months, during which time such woman was nearly slept to death by these apostles of the Temple, such purchased child was presented to the said woman and that in such cunning way that even the woman thought the child to be hers! But as said, the husbands of such beautiful and sumptuous women, with time found out about the deception, and that through and upright Samaritan, who showed the Asia Minorites how the would-be pious Jerusalemites apostles from the city of God played it up.
GGJ|2|178|2|0|Whereupon the communities' deceived husbands came to the apostles in the fertility clinic, accusing them with what they had heard of a Sycharite resident even whilst the fertilized women had themselves confessed it to them.
GGJ|2|178|3|0|But the apostles, anointed with every deception ointment, soon found a healthy alibi, portraying the Samaritans to the accusers in a way that left in no doubt that it was the Samaritans that were the cause of the women' infertility.
GGJ|2|178|4|0|Therewith however the good Samaritans swore double vengeance, firstly for the Pharisees' stigmatizing of them and secondly because the after-Asia Minorit owners of the women began to suspect all Samaritans to be wicked magicians, who had done this to them for the one Samaritan who had been killed many years ago for sleeping with one of their women. But they, the Pharisees namely, knew of an antidote which they could prescribe and even obtain for the husbands of the barren women, for a fee! - There, dear good Master, the supra-Satanic comes to the fore!"
GGJ|2|178|5|0|Say I: "Continue to speak! For even if not really for Myself, it is that much more necessary for My disciples to find out."
GGJ|2|178|6|0|Continues Mark, saying: "And wherein does the Jerusalemites apostles' expensive prescription to make the after-Asia Minor women fertile consist? In nothing but the commendable apostles' advice as follows: 'The after-Asia Minorites procuring the blood of Samaritan children, taking it at once either in its fresh or powdered state once they gained potency, and after them also the women, before being slept with; this would destroy the Samaritans' magical powers and fully restore the women' fertility! - But how to obtain the blood of Samaritan children?! -For decent reward and putting in a few good words the apostles of the Temple shall take care of it!'
GGJ|2|178|7|0|The offer was made, and accepted by the after-Asia Minorites. But what happened next, and still does so to-day on a much wider extent? The Pharisees went on a real prowl for Samaritan children, in every conceivable way, doing so to this day.
GGJ|2|178|8|0|Such children, between the ages of one to twelve, are taken to said fertility clinic, nourished well for certain period, especially with nutrient conductive to multiplying the blood. When such child appears full-blooded, it is undressed, taken to the slaughter-room and handed over to especially engaged slaughter men. These then tightly bind the unfortunate little ones' hands feet, then fastening them to a stake fixed in the middle of a bath-tub, binding the poor children eyes, and then slashing the dreadfully screaming children' arm and leg veins. During their quick bleeding to death, turning into corpses in a few moments, the apostles of god from Jerusalem, city of God, are having a perfectly easy time. - Discanted bodies of such murdered children are then burnt in a specially-designed, large oven, and their blood for the said cause, either fresh or dried. - Hell must have blessed this supra-infernal work, for those women who enjoy such blood are said in actuality supposed to be fertile now!
GGJ|2|178|9|0|Surely the good God, if He is not a mere old Jewish legend, aught to find a remedy; but there has been no sign form above to this hour! God is still capable of patiently and unhurriedly watching such nameless abominations, as He did also in Bethlehem some thirty years ago when by most tyrannical edict, up to five thousand male children between the ages of one to twelve were put to death in one day, and this in the most cruel fashion in the world!
GGJ|2|178|10|0|God is supremely good, wise and full of mercy, as I have learned it from the scriptures; however, if I as privy to all horrors, view this state of affairs in the right bright light, I hardly cannot ward off the idea that there is no God at all or if there is one, He long ago stopped caring for the people of this earth! Can anybody blame me for this? Surely no realistic and peoples friendly person like me, also not even God! For in my breast still pulses a heart which cares for poor humanity with all love!
GGJ|2|178|11|0|If however, Lord and Master there resides something godly within You, then let You work a miracle also in this sphere, destroying and annihilating such infernal monsters! I have not the least doubt in Your accomplishing it, for my experience with You to-day is my most convincing surety that nothing can be impossible to You, if only it is Your will. Because You obviously are more than all the prophets put together!"
GGJ|2|179|1|1|The Disciples’ agitation about the Temple tale
GGJ|2|179|1|0|Say I: "Friend, what you have told Me now is hardly a shadow of what I see and know; however, you are lacking a deeper knowledge of the divine order, and as such you are even accusing with some merit the ostensible procrastination of God. However, since you possesses a matchless honest and really good heart, I will stay here for full six days with you and your family and during such time I will enlighten you sufficiently about everything where there is still darkness in you. - But since it is now almost midnight, let us take a rest on the already prepared resting places!"
GGJ|2|179|2|0|Say the disciples: "Lord, today we don't mind whether we keep awake upon the bunks or out here, in the pleasant open, because friend Mark's tale has completely robbed us of our sleep, so that we should not be able to fall asleep for anything in the world! Verily, every drop of blood in our veins now is boiling with fury and rage against these most rapacious beasts of a people that go forth from the Temple at present! Verily, in such circumstances it would have been many thousands of times better to have never been born! Lord, let fire rain from heaven over these beasts forthwith! Because what we heard now far surpasses anything we ever heard of this bestial mankind!"
GGJ|2|179|3|0|Say I: "For that very reason you have to sleep off your double inebriation! Tomorrow, when more sober and of a more settle blood, we shall be able to pass judgement more easily. " - After these My words, all went to their due rest without further talk.
GGJ|2|179|4|0|Morning came quickly, and I and My disciples rose from our competently prepared resting places.
GGJ|2|179|5|0|As we came out into the open, Simon Judah said: "Lord, I have slept for a good stretch, but cannot shake off our host Mark's tale. No, this is unheard-of! This has not been here before! Verily, sometimes I cannot grasp Your patience and long-suffering! If I consider how, with ourselves, who cling to You like the hair to our bodies, You become quite terse, punishing us by word or look before one knows it, so that one would not afterwards dare soon to ask You something audibly. Yet You are able to watch such abominations for centuries without being ruffled! Where the likes of us could leap out of our skins, there You can watch with patience. But where our eyes and emotions see and feel nothing, there Your are in Your fullness as if the Creation depended on it!
GGJ|2|179|6|0|Behold, Lord, these are things that we simply cannot grasp. And Mark therefore is not entirely wrong when his thoughts on God are as he voiced them last night, with all candour. Of a truth, it is certain that You can and probably will more than recompense all such martyrs for the minute long suffering that came their way upon this Earth, - yet it is, all things considered, a dreadfully shocking thing to be so abnormally tormented by mankind wanton wickedness upon this Earth! Besides, Lord, a few moments of torment would seem like an eternity to the tormented!"
GGJ|2|179|7|0|Say I: "I have already yesterday said unto you, as well as Mark, that I shall elaborate on this further during the course of My stay here; wait therefore until it is time, and it shall become sufficiently transparent to you! But go now rather and help Mark to haul in his catch to shore, for he went to work early to-day and I blessed it. Hence go and help him to move the many fish to land, and into the fish-tanks!"
GGJ|2|180|1|1|The blessed catch. About the Temple manure
GGJ|2|180|1|0|Responding to these words, all the disciples rushed over and helped Mark and his children; notwithstanding the two sons being strong people, the four elder daughters together could not match any of the two sons.
GGJ|2|180|2|0|After all the fish were stored, with the disciples' powerful assistance Mark, wet with perspiration, came to Me on My quite decorative lawn bench, saying: "Lord and Master, You could say what You want, but since You are bound to be the cause of my unprecedented glorious and abundant catch to-day, much in the way You filled the fifty wine-skins yesterday, I rushed over to give You my innermost thanks. And thus I thank You, Lord, with a most fervent heart, for all the outsize and miraculous favours which You have be-stowed upon me and mine on such en overabundant scale!
GGJ|2|180|3|0|Today I had cast the big net, with a length of one hundred and fifty cubits and depths of seven cubits, and behold, it was filled to capacity with the most glorious and select fish! And now, my ten fairly large tanks are bristling with the fish we hauled in with the first and only big draft of the day. If it please You, then I shall have a few pieces prepared for breakfast; my wife has it down to a fine art!"
GGJ|2|180|4|0|Say I: "Do so, for I have a craving for it! Afterwards you can get your children to carry a few vat full to Caesarea Philippi city, and they shall fetch a good price!"
GGJ|2|180|5|0|Mark bowed down low, rushing into the kitchen to his wife, ordering the morning meal, and she and her daughters immediately got it under way. The two sons however filled two large bats full of the choicest fish and, having already consumed their morning snack with some wine, drove them to the city, which was a little under one hour distance away.
GGJ|2|180|6|0|When they had set up their cart, yoked to two donkeys, at the market place, a large number of buyers straight away appeared, buying up all their fish for a good price in moments. Because such prime fish went for a good silver piece, even in those days. Having taken two hundred pieces with them, they took close on two hundred silver pieces which in those days amounted to more than two hundred thaler. Two hours later the two returned with the cart, laden with money and the empty vets, handing their father Mark the money, who was overjoyed and praised his two sons.
GGJ|2|180|7|0|The sons however asked the father whether to drive back to the city, since many who had wanted to buy got nothing. The father allowed them, and they re-filled the vets and headed off for the city, making an even better and faster deal with the second load.
GGJ|2|180|8|0|Mark couldn't help himself for thanking, being suddenly helped out of his many years of suffering.
GGJ|2|180|9|0|Whilst the two sons were taking the first load into the city, we had consumed nearly twenty well-prepared fish for breakfast, and bread and wine had not been lacing either. We had also the while discussed a few things, the main subject being the Temple servants, and Marcus' eldest daughter, a maiden of nineteen, showed us an old pot which was half-filled with the Temple manure, asking whether this manure had, as promoted by the pushy sellers that unheard-of fructifying effect upon the fields and gardens.
GGJ|2|180|10|0|This called forth derision on the part of the disciples, to whom the false Temple pretences were not unknown, and Thomas said: "Oh for the shamelessness! This the servants fo God have been carrying on for fifty years. Some worthy High Priests have already strongly objected to it but achieved little, because this manure now earns the Temple two thousand good silver pieces annually. But the people are blind enough to believe that their field grounds and gardens shall be blessed through such filth!"
GGJ|2|180|11|0|Said the eldest daughter to that: "Oh, dear friend, this is not so! Most people believe this fraud no more than I do; but what can one do? If one does not buy this dung off the sellers then one soon has to deal with hell broken loose. The sellers of this filth besides are so pushy, rough and crude that one gladly buys some of the filth just to get rid of them. If one then pours the filth into the water right in front of their eyes then it doesn't bother them in the least, and they go their way; for they know that in a year's time one will be forced once again to buy the Temple dung off them."
GGJ|2|180|12|0|Says Peter: "Indeed, deception and lies of every kind are the virtues of the Temple servants, who call themselves servants fo God! They put on human faces for sure, but their inwards are infernal! Why, oh Lord You allow and tolerate such, You alone and none besides in the world will know!"
GGJ|2|180|13|0|But I say to them all: "Let's leave that, for it is nearly mid-day! The day is fine and not too hot, and we shall look around whether there isn't a place from where we gain a good view of the distance. Such place we shall then prepare for ourselves so we can have all sorts of discussions there during our stay here."
GGJ|2|180|14|0|Says Marcus: "Just tow hundred paces beyond my hut and actually the grotto (rock-pool) against which my hut rest, there attaches to my meagre property such a place as You are looking for; the crest of the hill is graced with a shady old chestnut tree, around which I have built a roomy bench, from which one enjoys prime views over this extensive area. One can see all of Caesarea Philippi across the Sea as far as the eye can see. On clear days one can easily see as far as Genezareth and beyond to Kis, and some claim to have seen Sibarah, although my eyes are too weak to make out that place, but I can quite easily see as far as Gadarena and plenty of other places.
GGJ|2|180|15|0|Say I: "Very well, let us choose that spot and spend our time there advisedly. Take us up!"
GGJ|2|180|16|0|Marcus the hut dweller guided us up by a narrow but not too cumbersome path and unto the spot which earnestly left little to be desired; one could see Caesarea Philippi as well as overlook the entire Sea of Galilee and a great number of places.
GGJ|2|181|1|1|Marcus and the Pharisaical tithe hunters
GGJ|2|181|1|0|Simultaneously we nevertheless noticed several Pharisees leaving Caesarea Phillipi and busily heading for Marcus's humble hut. Said Matthew, the young tax-collector from Sibarah, who once thoroughly lampooned the Pharisees on the occasion when at Sibarah one sick was lowered down to Me through the thick crowd: "This brood must have found out about Your stay here! But by Whom? Unless Marcus's sons, who drove fish to the city twice, gave us away!"
GGJ|2|181|2|0|Says old Marcus: "Could well be, because notwithstanding my sons being normally well-behaved, they are chatterers, which has already caused them to stir up diverse troubles. But I am going over to ask them."
GGJ|2|181|3|0|Say I: "Stay, because neither your sons nor anyone in this district has betrayed Me, but they have come to you solely on account of the fish. They want a present of about a hundred fish, of which they had seen some in the city but did not buy. You are aware of them being entitled to one tenth tithes wherever there is any sort of harvest. But such large catch is also like an abundant harvest, and they deem themselves entitled to demand the tithe therefrom. Hence go down and give them a hundred fish, and they shall praise you and quietly depart home with the fish.
GGJ|2|181|4|0|Says Marcus: "But how shall they be able to move a hundred fish?"
GGJ|2|181|5|0|Say I: "Don't let that trouble you, it shall be their concern! Just take a look, they are much closer, and you shall see a beast of burden trotting among them, whose back is provided with means for transporting fish."
GGJ|2|181|6|0|Marcus has a better look at the small caravan approaching his quarters, noticing what I pointed out to him and saying: "Lord, it is indeed as You said. And I am rushing down, and the hundred fish shall be ready in the large vet, which shall take them aback!"
GGJ|2|181|7|0|Say I: "Go and do so! But if they ask how you could have known this, then be ready with a clever answer; but you must not deal them a lie!"
GGJ|2|181|8|0|Marcus goes and has one hundred pieces taken from the tanks, placing them in the large tub. He had hardly finished when the young Pharisees came, asking for Marcus the fisherman. Marcus answered, and still at the fish-tub, said: "I am over here, and here in the tub is what you probably came for! That is the conscientiously calculated fish tithe, consisting of the choices fish being caught in our Sea.
GGJ|2|181|9|0|The Pharisees are non-pleased at such talk, with one of them saying: "Old man, are you a prophet, that you should know in advance why we came here from the city?"
GGJ|2|181|10|0|Says Marcus: "For this verily one does not need to be a prophet, but just to have five good senses, coupled to a little understanding, and one can work out to a hair's breath why you have come out! Here, take the fish and continue on your way in peace! I have yet much to do today, and midday is almost upon us. We have worked much today and must go and prepare a lunch for ourselves!"
GGJ|2|181|11|0|Says one of the Pharisees: "You should however add thirty pieces to the one hundred as penalty, for it was not very decent of you not to send it to the city through your children, - to us servants of God who constantly pray to God for your salvation, the first lings of your catch!"
GGJ|2|181|12|0|Says Marcus: "Here, here, not thirty but forty pieces added! And now ask for your contentment and that you would leave me!"
GGJ|2|181|13|0|Say the Pharisees: "We are empowered by God to come and go as we please! Load the fish into the vets we brought, and we then intended at once to continue our journey!"
GGJ|2|181|14|0|Marcus at once orders his children to attend to the Pharisees' wishes, and they lend a hand at once, filling the Pharisees' tubs with the one hundred and forty fish.
GGJ|2|181|15|0|When it was done, Marcus said: "Now all you have requested is done; are you satisfied?"
GGJ|2|181|16|0|Says one Pharisee of quite cheeky appearance: "No, and another hundred times no! Because you talk to us as to for you tiresome worldlings, forgetting that we are servants of the almighty God Who can ruin you with one breath! Your spiteful behaviour towards us therefore shall be avenged not only with the one hundred and forty fish but by the confiscation of all your possessions."
GGJ|2|181|17|0|This rattles Marcus. He runs inside his hut, coming back to the Pharisees with a roll of parchment on which is written in large letters that he is a Roman, and that he can make use of all his rights as a free citizen of Rome, at will.
GGJ|2|181|18|0|Asks the cheeky Pharisee, somewhat taken aback: "Now then, how long has one been a heathen already? For one had according to our knowledge been a Jew until recently!"
GGJ|2|181|19|0|Says Marcus: "Marcus has never been a Jew, but born a Roman who has served mars with sword, helmet and shield for thirty years. But for a trial period of three years Marcus was an uncircumcised Jew; after convincing himself only too soon however that the divine doctrine of the Jews notwithstanding, and realizing what kind of Priests were they of this exalted divine doctrine, secretly treading their God and doctrine with their feet, pulling the wool over poor mankind's eyes at every opportunity, and being the most unscrupulous hypocrites who indeed serve their God before the blind people on the outside but keeping their hearts buried in deepest hell, and hence also carrying on in a most shameless trade with the blood of innocent Samaritan children; wherefore I again became fully Roman and shall die so! Take your loot now and go home with it! I am giving it to you only because I was still recently an un circumcised Jew for three years!"
GGJ|2|181|20|0|Say the Pharisees: "But Marcus, how come you have suddenly become such a clever man? We have known you now for a lengthy period as a person of most deficient spirituality! With us you often did not know whether you male or female; how were you suddenly provided with such spiritual capacity?"
GGJ|2|181|21|0|Says Marcus: "This was a most Roman ruse, in order to the more easily, as a most stupid fellow get behind all your evil ploys and infamies. But I nevertheless maintain that I understand Moses and all the prophets better than you do, - although in fact a Roman, yet an orthodox Jew in my heart a long time since!"
GGJ|2|181|22|0|Says the Pharisees: "Without circumcision no one can be a Jew and draw near unto God!"
GGJ|2|181|23|0|Says Marcus: "Neither did I seek to draw near to God in your fashion, but only through my heart, in accordance with the prophet Isaiah's doctrine, and that suffices me. If however I should be condemned by God for not having been circumcised, then that should concern you little! But I think that God is wiser than all men, and endlessly wiser and more righteous than yourselves, regarding only a pure and circumcised heart and not the circumcision of the foreskin, which may have a terrestrial purpose but is basic all stupidity spiritually. But as a Jew at heart I nonetheless give you the tithe. Yet give it voluntarily and you don't have a spark of right to demand it off me, a Roman citizen. But be on your way, or I take the fish back and let you go home empty handed! - Do you get me?"
GGJ|2|181|24|0|To this robust talk by Marcus the Pharisees say not another word and go home with the fish.
GGJ|2|182|1|1|The Lord foretells His death and rising
GGJ|2|182|1|0|Marcus however quickly organizes a lunch, then comes up to us at the said spit, telling us in details how he dealt with the Pharisees.
GGJ|2|182|2|0|I commend him for it, saying: "Marcus, I say unto you that; it was once given to this people from the beginning, and the big promise given to them has now been completely fulfilled. As these people however are obstinate and does not recognize the great time of its visitation, looking for its salvation in the mire of this world, which shall pass like a dream image, it shall be allowed to fill its measure of abominations to the full and to kill its God and Lord!
GGJ|2|182|3|0|Whereupon all grace and light and rights shall be taken from it and given to you gentiles; because your will is good, and you have, as the blind ones, recognized that which the seeing Jews have rejected.
GGJ|2|182|4|0|Wherefore the light is now coming to you from on high, that you may become of a seeing heart; but the children of the light shall be thrust into outermost darkness. They shall seek their crumbs among strange nations, and the description "nation" shall be taken from them and they shall henceforth not be a people!"
GGJ|2|182|5|0|Says Marcus: "It could therefore still happen that in their rage they seize You and kill You physically, the way they have done it with nearly all their prophets?"
GGJ|2|182|6|0|Say I: "Yes, indeed, this they shall do! But that shall be the closing of their account!"
GGJ|2|182|7|0|Say Marcus: "Yes indeed, as I said last night, this brood is capable of any imaginable transgression! Wherefore beware of the so-called city of God for as long as possible! This one shall kill You, unless You apply all caution and divine omnipotence; for the servants fo the Temple I know outwardly and inwardly! Whoever dares to touch their doctrine, which for a longtime has been of the evil spirit, same shall have a struggle with hell in aggregate. Their friendship is the curse, and their curse death. Human life to them is that of a fly, which no man regards for its insignificance."
GGJ|2|182|8|0|Say the disciples: "The way we know our Master nevertheless, all their ever so cunning malice shall shatter upon His wisdom; for He Who can command death, - He Who can call the dead back to life shall be hard to kill!"
GGJ|2|182|9|0|Say I: "Yes, He cannot be killed in eternity indeed, nevertheless will He be killed as a testimony against them, so that the measure given to them will become full! If they have seized the holy ones of God, they will also seize Me and will thereby become the creators of their very own judgement! Who, however, want something, to him no injustice happens if he is condemned! If they have done to the many messengers which is an inexpressible horror, they will also not spare Him who had send the messengers ahead of him.
GGJ|2|182|10|0|But their quandary shall be that the slain One shall, after hardly three days, as a mighty over comer of death, and all His enemies, and for the everlasting comfort of His friends and brethren, unscathed and in fulness of power, and trans glowing with life, go forth from the grave! Then full of fear and desperation, they shall hold counsel on how to slay again the One risen from death; but they shall not be able to work it out, and their fall shall ensure shortly thereafter.
GGJ|2|182|11|0|Thus shall it come, and My prophesy thereby find total fulfilment.
GGJ|2|182|12|0|You shall nonetheless be sorrowful and most fearful on My account; but your sorrow, fear and trepidation shall turn to great joy soon thereafter, when you shall see the slain One full of power and all life among you again!"
GGJ|2|182|13|0|Say Marcus: "If so, then it truly is not too hard to let oneself be killed, merely pro-forma, as it were! Under such circumstances You certainly could travel to Jerusalem if You will; for nothing can happen to You! If You are a Lord over life and death, who can kill You? And if he kills You, or is deluded about having done so, and You then go into battle with the for more robustly than before the killing, then I would not like to be inside the enemies' hides; these shall then be consumed with the fire of all fear and anxiety. And all their reckoning, plotting and striving shall be put to shame, temporally and eternally! Because only then shall their most shameful atrocities see the brilliant light of day, before all mens' eyes, - and their effective existence shall have its ends, as longed-for by mankind's better half. Oh Lord and Master! Be pleased to carry this out imminently and with certainty! I have of a truth grown old and am not likely to burden the Earth with my footsteps for much longer; yet this I would rather like experience yet, and my death should then be an easy one!"
GGJ|2|182|14|0|Say I: "It has not yet been fully determined that it must come thus, but is more likely mot! - But now the time is well past mid-day, and our bodies crave for some fortification; wherefore we shall move down again and take in some bodily refreshment!"
GGJ|2|182|15|0|Says Marcus: "Yes, there You are right again; lunch will be ready and hence, let's go down! After the meal we could, if it please You oh Lord, come up to this spot again."
GGJ|2|182|16|0|Say I: "In the afternoon we shall undertake something else; tomorrow this spot shall be a welcome one to us again. But let us go now!"
GGJ|2|183|1|1|Cyrenius’ visit announced
GGJ|2|183|1|0|On arrival down below moments later, lunch had already been prepared, and we set down at the large table in the open, erected in the thick shade of a chestnut-tree. Well-prepared fish, bread, wine and good fresh figs were served up in ample measure, so that all of us numbering some thirty, had more than enough to eat. The meal was taken in with much cheer, and Marcus, the talkative old upright warrior, told us sundry of his experiences, in his inborn, wily manner. This gave My disciples a chance to see the world revealed before them, and to pick out some aspects for mankind that would be later entrusted to their guidance.
GGJ|2|183|2|0|Following this table session, lasting over two hours, a messenger came to Marcus with the news that the old Chief Governor Cyrenius had arrived in Caesarea Philippi around mid-day; would he therefore, as a renown warrior come over and acquaint him with his circumstances, whereupon the Chief Governor would do whatever he could for him.
GGJ|2|183|3|0|Says Marcus to the messenger: "Would you say unto my old companion in arms: "I lie down at his feet with many thanks for his gracious remembrance of my poor state! But that this time I am unable to avail myself of his graciousness, it requires my going to the city, as I am having guests, whose Chief, Lord and Master has most splendidly pulled me out of my former poverty. This Lord and Master promised to tarry with me for six full days, wherefore I would count it as a great sin to leave him for even a moment. If however my old companion in arms should not regard it below his exalted imperial dignity to make an excursion out here, then everything for his most stately reception shall be undertaken here.
GGJ|2|183|4|0|Says the messenger: "Right so, I shall pass on your words to the exalted master exactly as spoken!"-with that the messenger takes his leave, mounting his mule and departing in haste.
GGJ|2|183|5|0|When the messenger was well out of sight, Marcus said: "I don't suppose the exalted Governor will take such reply too adversely!"
GGJ|2|183|6|0|Say I: "Don't let that trouble you! I say unto you: so soon as he hears that it is obviously I that am to be found here, he shall not take ten seconds to decide to come over, and you shall then have a chance to gain a glimpse of God's glory! For be assured that Cyrenius has known Me all his life!"
GGJ|2|183|7|0|Says Marcus: "That will be so, but he is too highly placed in the world and has for that reason, on account of foolish mankind to avoid things which normally he would certainly do; whence I doubt that he would be able to do the graciousness of the visit."
GGJ|2|183|8|0|Say I: "Before you can get up to the familiar spot and back tree times he shall be here! The messenger shall have hardly delivered your response when Cyrenius who has not taken his meal yet, shall unhesitatingly leave everything standing and hasten here with his entire entourage to see and speak to Me.
GGJ|2|183|9|0|Tell your wife and children nonetheless to prepare another meal for him and his people, as he and his people shall not have a meal in the city, and they shall find such highly desired and welcome!"
GGJ|2|183|10|0|Marcus summons his wife and six children from the hut and directs to at once to prepare a meal for the arriving Chief Governor Cyrenius, and for about thirty persons in all!"
GGJ|2|183|11|0|The wife gives him a puzzled look, thinking he could be joking. But Marcus nevertheless motions her into the kitchen, and the wife gets down to work.
GGJ|2|183|12|0|Simultaneously Marcus tell his sons to watch over the hill and to let him know at once if seeing an illustrious company leaving the city. The two sons hurried over the bend to the spot from where one could easily see Caesarea Philippi, and noted the illustrious company already at the end of the wide road, stepping unto the narrow footpath along which one could reach our Marcus' dwelling in a short quarter hour.
GGJ|2|183|13|0|On seeing this, the two sons rushed back almost out of breath, telling what they saw.
GGJ|2|183|14|0|Marcus asks Me, saying: "Lord and Master, here we shall have to go and meet them in true Roman subservience!?"
GGJ|2|183|15|0|Say I: "Not at all! He whom his salvation urges on to Me, such will come even if we don't go to meet him! Cyrenius however is one strong in spirit and does not need to be met; only where one, weak of soul and body has hit upon the road to us, do we need to go and meet him, so that he would not tire half way along, remaining lying down and be finished!"
GGJ|2|184|1|1|Marcus welcomes and greets Cyrenius
GGJ|2|184|1|0|We had hardly finished speaking when we heard a large number of voices from the crest. It was Cyrenius with his entire entourage; and, riding upon a colt next to Cyrenius and dressed in fine Roman apparel was the boy Josoe, resurrected by Me from fullest death at Jairus new crypt.
GGJ|2|184|2|0|When Cyrenius reached the fairly extended yard before the hut, he asked the two son whether this was the warrior Marcus' dwelling.
GGJ|2|184|3|0|And bowing down low, the sons said: "Yes, your exalted lord and Commander!"
GGJ|2|184|4|0|Marcus simultaneously steps up to Cyrenius deferentially in Roman style and says: "Exalted lord and Commander, nothing in the world could have held me back from spontaneous response to your most gracious summons! But I am putting up a Guest and several of His disciples and companions, Who must undoubtedly be a God, because He effects things through His mere will that no mortal has yet effected upon this Earth. And behold, this Guest from the heavens I could not possibly leave, not to mention His overwhelming me with favours to the point where my hut is not a poor but a very rich one; for I now own nearly fifty skins of the best wine, and my five biggest fish-tanks are full of the most precious and best fish! Likewise my larder is crammed with all kinds of the best foods, whilst salt and wood I have in oversupply for life! What more should I old man want to seek and ask for? But not only I but my eight children are superbly provided for; for to-day I have already taken in over one-hundred silver pieces, what in my case means having a lot of money, and I shall be taking in several hundred more pieces from the same source from which I acquired the for hundred, genuinely and honestly, to-day."
GGJ|2|184|5|0|Says Cyrenius: "That is all fine indeed, and I am certain to be even happier than yourself to see you, one of my oldest companions-in-arms, in such fortunate circumstances; but now take me over to your wondrous guest! On His account primarily I have come from the city; because in accord with the messengers testimony, I surmise that He is the godly Jesus of Nazareth, Whom I shall not be able eternally to thank for the endlessly immense favours which He has bestowed upon me, spiritually and physically. Hence take me over to Him straight away!"
GGJ|2|184|6|0|Cyrenius had not recognized Me forthwith because I was still seated at the table with the disciples, in the thick shade of the chestnut-tree, whose leafy branches in some paces hung right down to earth. Marcus led Cyrenius straight over to Me, together with the boy Josoe.
GGJ|2|184|7|0|On caching sight of Me, tears of joy at once came to Cyrenius' eyes, and he said: "Yes, it is You, just as I thought! Oh how endlessly fortunate and happy am I again that the indescribable grace of the heavens, - You Who are my everything, came my way, after many days; once again to see, to speak and through the breath of Your mouth to be newly blessed and eternally enlivened! Oh Lord my supremely faithful and truly beloved Jesus, You eternal Lord of the entire Earth and all the heavens! What immense debtor I am to You, and that firstly for every life-minute, and secondly for the outsize favour which came my way through Your unfathomable wisdom at Kis, putting me back in possession of the robbed taxation-moneys! Oh Lord, how often every single day I think about the predicament from which Your wisdom saved me at Kis! And then always tears of thanks come to my eyes, and I have to worship You weeping!"
GGJ|2|184|8|0|Say I: "Friend and brother, come and sit at My right, and let your company too sit over there, under the fig tree! Lunch shall be served shortly, which I had ordered for you and your entourage in advance; for I know that You had as yet very little to fortify yourselves to-day. - However, how is My Josoe doing, and how does he get along with the angel visiting him from time to time?"
GGJ|2|185|1|1|The angel’s manner of teaching
GGJ|2|185|1|0|Here the boy Josoe, now much more robust of appearance, steps over to Me and says: "Lord and life of all life, I am fully well, and still continue to enjoy eating and drinking; but I am not too happy with the angel, who visits me from Sychar for a few moments every three days, because he always has something to object to everything I say to him! I certainly like to be tutored about whatever is good, true and useful; but if to-day someone says to me that one pear and another pear is two pears, but then will not admit to it the next time I'm holding him to his own words, and then tries to saddle me up with one pear and another pear being three, four, five or even an unlimited number of pears; and that one and one is not only two but can be any imaginable number, - then I always get somewhat annoyed, falling out with my spiritual teacher and mentor nearly every time! Because on his next visit, nothing ever counts which only the previous time he presented to me as the most solid truth. In short, he sometimes comes up with things against which every hair on my head bristles! Wherefore I would like to beg You, Lord over all heavens and worlds, to tell my spiritual counsellor from Sychar to proceed with me more sensibly - or he can in future spare me his visits!"
GGJ|2|185|2|0|Say I: "Ah, My dear Josoe, just put up with him! He is initiating you into the proper wisdom of the heavens; for the spirits' calculations are quite different from those of this world! If I were to speak to you in the manner of the heavens, then you would understand nothing; but, as a man of flesh and blood now Myself I speak with people about spiritual things merely in the fashion of this Earth, and behold, people are offended in Me because they don't understand Me, - and many don't intend to! Your occasional spiritual teacher is instructing you correctly, but you shall begin to grasp his doctrine more vividly only in your senior years, and fully in the beyond, where no carnal dulling of your pure soul shall occur!- Have you understood Me?"
GGJ|2|185|3|0|Says Josoe: "Oh indeed, Lord of infinity; Yourself I can understand more easily than my spiritual teacher! But when same says to me that fundamentally, anger and love are all the same, then everything in me goes topsy curvy, as also when he states that at the deepest level, heaven and hell are all the same! Let whoever will grasp this; this is the most immense contradiction for my intellect!"
GGJ|2|185|4|0|Say I: "There too the angel is right, and it is so! I shall give you a lucid example, and you are bound to see the thing more clearly, and so hearken unto Me!
GGJ|2|185|5|0|Behold the sun: when on some winter days it feels really pleasant and mild, how it then quickens you; but when upon the African deserts, its glowing ray starts to melt even the white sand and you were to journey in such sunshine, then it would become your hell! Do you understand that?"
GGJ|2|185|6|0|Says Josoe: "Certainly!"
GGJ|2|185|7|0|Continue I: "Good, hearken further! After a hot day, night certainly is the exhausted mankind's greatest friend and benefactress; but let us permit the benefactress to last just thirty days, and all men shall begin to curse and condemn it! Because such long night would transform the Earth into such numbing freeze up, that ultimately no organic life could persist! Behold, there too, mankind's great benefactress once again would become your hell!
GGJ|2|185|8|0|If journeying on a hot day, thirst begins to torment you, and you come upon a rich fountain of water, what heavenly quickening from such quenching from a pure fountain! But deeper down in the valley, the same water has accumulated into a wide and deep lake. Falling in, you find unavoidable death! Behold once more: the very water that had quickened you so celestially upon an alpine road, shall kill you in the deep lake, becoming your temporary hell!
GGJ|2|185|9|0|Furthermore, you enjoy drinking an occasional small beaker of good wine; but drink an entire skinful all at once and the wine shall kill you, once again becoming your hell!
GGJ|2|185|10|0|You are fond of climbing a high mountain, and the extensive views quicken your heart. But let a mountain fall upon you and it will kill you and become your hell once more!
GGJ|2|185|11|0|When on a hot day the wind gently cools your brow, how it quickens your entire soul! However, let it turn into a storm that starts to uproot the trees, shall it still quicken you? Certainly not! For you shall flee for shelter. And so the previously quickening wind shall become your hell again!
GGJ|2|185|12|0|Therefore, in all things, man is given a certain measure according to his strength, being and state. If he remains within, he is in the right order in which God has placed him, and everything which surrounds him, is 'heaven' to him; however, when he in whatever oversteps this order and places a world on his weak shoulders, it will crush him and become 'hell' for him!
GGJ|2|185|13|0|And as such a right measure in all things is for people as it is for spirits a 'heaven'; however, too much of the same things is therefore for people as well as spirits a complete 'hell'! - Do you understand that now
GGJ|2|185|14|0|Says Josoe: "Yes, now of course I understand it well, and it makes me overjoys! - But why does my spiritual teacher not clarify his doctrine, so that I would understand it like that?!"
GGJ|2|185|15|0|Say I: "This too has its wise reason! If your spiritual teacher were to make everything as lucent as that, you would never reflect on anything, and ultimately achieve no independence; in that way however he makes you think, and independent, and behold, that is the right celestial method of teaching! When it becomes necessary and you shall have achieved the right maturity, then your spiritual guide shall also add lucent images for every doctrine; but you have to beforehand become spiritually active, or you could not possibly ever grasp the deeper truths of celestial wisdom! - Are you now completely in the clear?"
GGJ|2|185|16|0|Says Josoe: "Yes Lord, now I understand where I stand with my spiritual teacher from Sychar, and I am generating great love towards him!"
GGJ|2|185|17|0|Says I: "And this love shall provide you with examples! - But now something for our bodies is on the way; Marcus' wife, sons and daughters are coming with loads of food and drinks! Let you all eat according to need and fortify yourselves, that you may neither hunger nor thirst; for none is to ever hunger or thirst in My proximity and all should be fully satiated, physically and spiritually!"
GGJ|2|185|18|0|Cyrenius and the lad Josoe have already been hungering and thirsting, and are tucking into it themselves; neither are the company waiting to be asked, but are heartily emulating Cyrenius.
GGJ|2|186|1|1|Cyrenius’ present for Marcus
GGJ|2|186|1|0|The meal having been nearly consumed, Cyrenius calls over Marcus and his wife, thanking the former for the good meal and his continuing hospitality, praising the woman for her culinary skills; for he had never eaten such superbly prepared dishes, especially the fish, which were the most palatable of all.
GGJ|2|186|2|0|Following this complementing however, Cyrenius tells Marcus: "You, my old companion in arms however, go over to that white mule! On its back it carries something for you and your family. You had gone without for long enough, having to fight all kinds of want and hardship; this unenviable state shall now be rectified once and for all! - In the two bags you shall find sufficient gold and silver to easily build yourself a new house and purchase a field and meadow to go with it, so that you and your family shall quite easily be able to live by farming! Whatever excess the bags contain keep for a rainy day. Because to live on this Earth by the Lord's will, we must not totally lack the means to subsist.
GGJ|2|186|3|0|So long as we are no gods, we have to earn our bread by the sweat of our brow - one way or another; each however has enough to do for not idling his hands. But whoever has like yourself already worked assiduously can than take it a little easy in his old age. Hence go and take possession of the small gift, and may the Lord bless it for you!"
GGJ|2|186|4|0|Marcus tearfully thanks Cyrenius - but as it were mainly Myself, saying to himself: although coming from Cyrenius, I am more than fully certain that I am the foundation of everything; hence, above all, he thanked Me for everything!
GGJ|2|186|5|0|But I said: "Accept indeed whatever you are given, using it, but don't bestow regard on it! For no matter how measured every earthly gift, just so is man's earthly life measureless! To-day you are master of your treasures still, yet tomorrow your soul is demand from you! What can you then give to save your soul from everlasting death?
GGJ|2|186|6|0|Hence let everyone first seek the kingdom of God, and everything else shall be added unto him according to need!
GGJ|2|186|7|0|That which you receive however, do not use to hoard it, but use it for the clever and wise advantage of self and others. Of the truly poor you shall find a plenty; their need should revive your heart; for to you the means are now given to alleviate such needs, spiritually and physically, and to make cheerful the sad heart of a poor brother!
GGJ|2|186|8|0|Behold, every cheerful heart that you have quickened in My name shall once become a new heaven to you full of measureless and numberless bliss, and shall upon this Earth already prepare a slaking for you that not other terrestrial fortune can give you, and bear you the true peace, - a peace the world does not know! Hence go and take possession of it all"
GGJ|2|186|9|0|And the old man went with his two sons, taking custody of the two loaded bags, and storing them for safekeeping. On re-appearing he again expressed thanks for everything, asking Me what may have to be undertaken for the afternoon.
GGJ|2|186|10|0|Say I: "Make ready your boats, and we shall go for some seafaring, the day being a fine and windless one! You can also cast the big net into the Sea again to-day and make a second blessed catch!"
GGJ|2|186|11|0|Whereupon Marcus orders his sons and his four eldest daughters to make sure the vessels as well as the big net are in order and to also check whether the big, fenced-in fish-tanks are in good shape, and to stop repair any holes with bushes and stones.
GGJ|2|186|12|0|Say the sons: "Father, this we did four days ago, and hence it should still be in best order, as no storm has raged since; but we shall nonetheless check it out, so as to be fully certain." - The sons then left, checking it out and soon returning with the good report that all was in best and usable condition.
GGJ|2|186|13|0|Says I: "So let us go out and board the small boats, of which each can carry twelve persons without hazard!" - Whereupon all rose and followed Me.
GGJ|2|187|1|1|The sea-bound company
GGJ|2|187|1|0|On reaching the beach, the sons at once pushed the largest boat in front of us, which we boarded forthwith, settling down on the readied benches, The two sons took to the oars, and our vessel left shore with despatch. Besides Myself in My ship, there were Cyrenius, the Youth Josoe, the old Marcus and Peter, John and Jacob (James) All the other disciples, together with Cyrenius's entire retinue, followed us in the other boats. The big net, folded appropriately, was also in our boat.
GGJ|2|187|2|0|About five field-length from shore Marcus asked, saying: "Lord command us where to cast the net!"
GGJ|2|187|3|0|Say I: "in due course I shall do so, but not here or now! We have been upon the water hardly a half hour and shall not disturb its quiet, or awaken its spirits, who could in the end tease us; but shall cast the net out towards evening (west) and nearer to the safety of shore. But for now we shall just rest with the quiet Sea. But if anyone has a question for Me, let him ask."
GGJ|2|187|4|0|Says Cyrenius: "What is conspicuous about Marcus' household is that, although his two sons are, one could say gigantic of strength, his four eldest daughters appear to be just as strong at the oars! -You, Marcus, were once quite an athlete, but your sons have excelled you by far!"
GGJ|2|187|5|0|Says Marcus: "Indeed, but their strength seems extraordinary even to me to-day; because their oars play so mightily and busily that the boat glides over the sea-surface as if driven by a storm. Verily, moving like this one could in a half day get as far as Kis or even Sibarah, which normally is two days' work! Like this, one could get to Genezareth in two hours, and to Jesaira in four.
GGJ|2|187|6|0|If my old eyes don't deceive me, then I'm already seeing the high mountain which on our left hides the city of Genezareth; It still looks a deep blue, and hence distant, - but that says nothing; every ever-so deep blue distance has to make way for such speed! I cannot however sufficiently admire my two sons' enduring strength! There You oh Lord will be bound to play a part with Your omnipotent will!?"
GGJ|2|187|7|0|Say I: "Well, dear friend Marcus, I have to be involved in endlessly diverse ways with My wanting and willing, wherever there is a becoming, being and enduring, from the greatest to the smallest, or endless space should soon be bereft of beings; and thus my will could very well be active within your sons."
GGJ|2|187|8|0|Say the three disciples on board among themselves: "This really is peculiar about our Lord and Master! On some occasions He speaks as the exclusive Lord of heaven and Earth, and acts accordingly; but from time to time is completely human again and does not give any hint of His Deity! Everything He says and does is of course incomprehensibly wise; but that He should in the not too distant future permit Himself to be manhandled even unto death by Pharisees in Jerusalem, with all His godly power and wisdom, - this is something one can by no means call wise! Because what does mankind ultimately gain by such abuse? It shall in the end be confounded, saying: 'behold the destiny of the mighty One becoming a victim of the yet mightier ones!' He Who awakens the dead and moves mountains, surely should be capable with one word to annihilate the Temple-brood!?
GGJ|2|187|9|0|In Noah's time, all mankind but for Noah and his small family had to go under, yet mankind was then far less evil than they are generally to-day; and it is because mankind to-day is in the main so wicked, that it could not easily be more wicked, that He wants to allow Himself to be abused, rather than punishing them more severely than in the days of Sodom and Noah! In short, some deeds on the part of His Divine side are far more incomprehensible than anything that ever had an existence!"
GGJ|2|188|1|1|The Lord and Simon Juda
GGJ|2|188|1|0|Says John who just listened attentively to Simon Juda: "By looking at this matter with purely worldly senses, I cannot contradict you; however for the sight of the heart everything has a completely different face! Since divine wisdom will of course never ever comply with even the most wise person!
GGJ|2|188|2|0|Do you know why on this earth there exist so countless many plants and flora which are not carrying any fruit? And if they carry such, they are according to our understanding useless, and nobody knows for what they are actually good! A similar diversity can be observed among animals. Form the smallest mite to the sea ruling Leviathan, say, wherefor they are there accept for our few domestic animals? What purpose could the wild, tearing beasts have? To what use are bears, lions, tigers, hyenas to mankind and still many to us still unknown tearing beasts? Who, good friend, can give the reason for such diversity of animals? Why the many stars in the sky? Why does the moon not always give light at night? Why its changing light? Why is the moon there in the first place? Behold, all this and still thousands of other things we do not understand, and it appears to our mind as foolish if we really critically think about it! However, with God for all this there is certainly a very wise reason, and therefor since we are given the extraordinary opportunity to personally see the Lord in action before us, we should not be surprised if we cannot understand everything He does and still will do in future; because for everything He apparently will have in and for Himself the most wise reason! - Are you not in agreement with me?"
GGJ|2|188|3|0|Says Simon Juda: "Yes, of course, you are completely right, and one cannot argue against it! But it still is a little true, that for the thinking person some of the arrangements of God appear, as if in all seriousness someone wants to state that two fish and again two fish are together seven fish!"
GGJ|2|188|4|0|Say I: "Yes, yes, Simon, thus it appears; but what for the human mind appears as impossible, can be still possible with God! Take the small net at your feet and throw it out into the sea! (Simon does this.) - Now pull it back and say how many fish are therein!"
GGJ|2|188|5|0|Says Simon: "Lord, precisely four pieces!"
GGJ|2|188|6|0|Say I: "Behold and count them; since there are seven!"
GGJ|2|188|7|0|Simon looks and counts and finds precisely seven fish in the net. About this he is highly surprised and says: "Yes, yes, with God all things are possible!"
GGJ|2|188|8|0|And I say to him: "Therefore, in future do not twaddle pointless things; it is better to keep quiet than to twaddle pointlessly! Do you understand such, - otherwise you are nothing better than a blind pharisee!"
GGJ|2|188|9|0|Says Simon Juda: "Lord, You know it how much I love You, and still You reprimand me in quite a hurtful manner about something I said out of myself, so that I now hardly have the courage anymore to ever ask You about anything again! I accept everything from You with the greatest love and patience; however, I cannot ward off an inner little secret grief, since precisely I have become the target of Your sharpness!" - Hereupon he turns towards the sea and stares at it with a somewhat wistful look.
GGJ|2|188|10|0|But John goes to him and says: "Behold, Brother, you feel somewhat heavy now because of the gentle reprehension from the Lord; however see, the Lord's love and wisdom knows it best why such has been done to you, and if you look very deeply into your own heart, you would find the reason for it quite easily yourself soon!"
GGJ|2|188|11|0|Says Simon: "Now, what will it be? - Just tell me!"
GGJ|2|188|12|0|Says Johannes: "Behold, Brother, with regard to recognition and the living, most steadfast faith, you are obviously the strongest among us and according to the testimony of the Lord truly a rock; however, at the same time there are still hours, when a kind of arrogance comes over you and behold such arrogance is quite closely related to what one calls haughtiness! And it is this what the Lord wants to free you from by some humiliations coming your way! I have noticed this already at various occasions before and would have told you long ago out of true brotherly love, however there never was the right opportunity for it. Since now such opportunity has come up, I thought about it and told you about it, how I felt it for quite some time most vividly in me. You surely will accept it in the good loving sense in which I have told you about this and will not be cross with me!?"
GGJ|2|188|13|0|Says Simon Juda: "Yes, yes, also in this you will be completely right; however, I only do not understand why He doesn't at least once draws ones attention to it, since He is not taciturn otherwise! One would then much easier direct oneself to what is perfectly right according to His pure divine sense!"
GGJ|2|188|14|0|Says John: "He could do that; but He still doesn't do it and behold, this also must have its good reason!"
GGJ|2|188|15|0|It appears to me as if He wants it that every person must first find himself completely, before the Lord finally puts His all life perfect hand on to him and takes residence in this person's heart.
GGJ|2|188|16|0|Out of this to me fully true reason, the Lord does not tell anyone his mistakes of life directly, only indirectly by certain jogglers by which He forces the soul to look more closely at itself, to recognize in His light its mistakes, to ban them from herself and as such enter the order of the Lord. This, Brother, is my unauthoritative opinion, and I am all for it that this is the case. - What do you think about it?"
GGJ|2|188|17|0|Says Simon, somewhat in thought: "Yes, you also will be completely right in this; because among us all you truly recognizes the Lord's sense in the deepest and sharpest manner! Your word should subsequently become very authoritative for me!"
GGJ|2|188|18|0|At this point Simon again turns to Me and utters a thankful look for having such revealed to his heart through brother John; however I indicate to Simon that he now should assist the sons of Marcus to the put the large net into the sea according to his good knowledge on this subject.
GGJ|2|188|19|0|And Simon does this with the greatest joy of the world; since a loving look from Me means to Simon more than the whole world, and it should be same with all people who truly want to follow Me and thereby want to reach the true everlasting life.
GGJ|2|189|1|1|A military vessel approaches. The big catch
GGJ|2|189|1|0|But whilst Marcus' sons, with the assistance of Simon and several disciples aboard were busying themselves with the casting of the big net, a large vessel was oaring directly into our path from the Genezarethan direction. It continued to approach, and when just a few (Fathoms) distant, one of Marcus' sons made it out to be a Roman military vessel with several soldiers on board.
GGJ|2|189|2|0|Says Cyrenius: "It would be somewhat awkward for my ranking in the world if my soldiers were to encounter me, in this somewhat unseemly boat for a chief governor! If only one could commence some diversionary action!"
GGJ|2|189|3|0|Say I: "Let you fear where there is substance; but here you verily have nothing to fear! For behold, when the sun stands high in the sky, it appears smaller than drifting upon the horizon; and at its height, no one can look, because it offends the eye; but when at the horizon, then all like to look at the coming or departing mother of day with cheer.
GGJ|2|189|4|0|Were this little boat ever-so ornamented, it could add nothing to your stature, - because what you are will be the same, whether atop Mount Ararat's summit, or a molehill; but the most reverential respect, paired with love you shall enjoy only where you are most accessible to the people! And I say to you furthermore, that this very encounter shall be of great benefit to you, of which you shall be convinced soon!"
GGJ|2|189|5|0|Cyrenius is now straining with attention over these My words, as to what this Roman soldier vessel might bring. Due to its being held back from meeting us by a contrary wind however, Cyrenius suggests whether it was advisable to steer after it.
GGJ|2|189|6|0|Say I: "Not so; for we shall meet up with it only too soon, which will give you opportunity to catch up with all sorts of matter concerning you. But for now, let us just watch the catch!"
GGJ|2|189|7|0|Cyrenius was happy therewith, gladly watching the fishermen lowering the big net into the Sea, and it soon began to fill with large fish so rapidly that one was soon forced to steer towards shore. Reaching shore after about a half hour, on the very spot where the big fish-pond in the sea was fenced in, the big net was hauled over from every side towards the pond enclosure, and there was such an abundance of the biggest and chicest fish in it that all My disciples, Marcus and all the children and even Cyrenius' servants were dept busy for an hour and a half, transferring all the catch from the net to the enclosed pond.
GGJ|2|189|8|0|The fish in the pond were brimming with their massive numbers, for they were close on seven thousand in number, and the pond could not have taken another one thousand; Marcus could hardly help himself for joy. His mouth kept moving from one thanks giving to another.
GGJ|2|189|9|0|But I said to him: "Friend, you now are grateful for the favour I have bestowed upon you, but to-day you shall still receive another gift, upon the Roman soldier vessel's landing here! But the gift shall not consist in fish or gold and silver, but purely in My words, which shall forge for you a way to eternal life. This then heed, together with your entire household, and your soul shall become lit and lucid, for this time and eternity! - Have you understood Me well?"
GGJ|2|189|10|0|Say Marcus: "Yes, Lord! My heart says unto me: old, rusty warrior, to-day your life shall be freed of the old rust. Your ear shall perceive a voice from Jehovah's heavens, and your soul shall feel the nearness of your salvation for eternity. - And thus I'm still hope to experience something most wondrous today."
GGJ|2|190|1|1|The new guests
GGJ|2|190|1|0|Marcus' sons had hardly hung up the net for drying upon the pier posts provided for it, when the big Roman vessel had come so close to shore that one could converse with the mariners, who then challenged Marcus' sons to ferry the voyagers to shore, since its draught prevented it. The sons did so, and My disciples were not a little surprised to notice among the Roman soldiers and other civil persons, also the Captain Julius, and finally even Ebahl together with Jarah.
GGJ|2|190|2|0|The ship however also carried five captured, violent street robbers, who carried out their atrocities on the passes between Judah and Samaria and committed several murders. They were clothed as Rabbis and looked quite superficially amicable; but in each one's heart there resided an entire legion of the most wicked devils, who were forcing these five robbers to rob travellers in the most brutal fashion, ruthlessly murdering them afterwards to avoid detection. But these robberies were secretly condoned by the Pharisees, because they made meetings between the apostate Samaritans and the Jews in many parts all but impossible. The Romans however also were aware of it, making them especially adversarial towards them. And such criminals then always fared shockingly, because these received the most painful death-sentences.
GGJ|2|190|3|0|Next to the five main robbers there were several political prisoners, going forth from the Temple for clandestine propaganda against the Romans everywhere; the transport aggregate was heading for Sidon.
GGJ|2|190|4|0|I screened Myself somewhat to prevent Ebahl, Julius and Jarah from immediately noticing Me, commanding also the domestics and Cyrenius not to give Me away straight away, because there were also several Pharisees upon the vessel who had secretly been sent after Me from Jerusalem, although verbally stating other official grounds.
GGJ|2|190|5|0|Cyrenius welcomed Julius most amicably, which surprised the Captain rather joyfully; for firstly he had not expected to find the highest Asian Head of State here, and secondly, because Cyrenius' way towards his subordinates was usually very reserved, although meticulously just.
GGJ|2|190|6|0|Cyrenius at once conferred with Julius about the criminals, and whether Julius had passed any sentence on them already. Because with the Romans, a sentence once handed down, fared inexorably: only the Emperor could revoke same. But Julius had not passed any sentence and had intended to let the Chief Governor himself do so at Sidon. He therefore asked Cyrenius to do so with the five robber-murderers and the several political prisoners, in accord with the criminals' own evidence.
GGJ|2|190|7|0|Says Cyrenius to Julius: "You have dealt well and wisely for not having sentenced these wicked ones! But I shall not forthwith sentence them either, because a still greater and mightier is found in our proximity, and we shall let this One judge in this matter (causa). Hence let the criminals be well guarded until this mightiest and wisest One comes!"
GGJ|2|190|8|0|Says Julius: "Exalted Commander over Asia! Does perhaps the Emperor find himself on Asian soil?"
GGJ|2|190|9|0|Says Cyrenius: "No, dearest Julius, but One Who truly has dominion over all nations of the world, and hence also over the crowned son of Augustus, my brother! Zeus Himself with all His godly might has come to us mortals from Heaven; His word are works and His will accomplished deed!"
GGJ|2|190|10|0|Cyrenius however spoke thus in the Roman tongue to Julius in order not to give Me away, and because he was not aware of Julius already knowing Me.
GGJ|2|190|11|0|Wherefore Julius said: "Most exalted Commander, we now live in a time of wonder upon wonder, and the gods must be greatly pleased with us mortals; because a few days ago I too had the most exceptional privilege in the world, to be acquainted with a man Who lacked nothing of Zeus except perhaps a few thousand lightening in His hand! A year would be much to short to tell you what this most obvious Zeus has worked at My Genezareth command, and that at the upright innkeeper Ebahl's place!"
GGJ|2|190|12|0|Cyrenius' eyes widened at that, and he felt embarrassed about what he should now say to Julius, or ask him. For he realized immediately that the story concerned Me, but he did not want to shake Julius' faith. The same however was the case with Julius, for the thought so as soon as Cyrenius was describing the almighty Zeus.
GGJ|2|190|13|0|Neither of them regarded the other as a converted Roman, and so it was the two stringed each other along until I, later on, Myself came forward, thus putting an end to their mutual doubts, - which I had nonetheless deferred for an hour.
GGJ|2|191|1|1|About the angels’ and the worldly teaching methods
GGJ|2|191|1|0|Ebahl and Jarah supported Julius' testimony and said they were making their journey to Sidom precisely on account of this rare miracle-man, in order to possibly still encounter Him one more time, as the daughters longing for Him was too intense. Cyrenius made out to be much surprised at how the hardly thirteen or fourteen seasons old maiden could be so much in love, particularly since he (Cyrenius) was aware of a most endearing and beautiful youth constantly escorting her. It therefore was even more astonishing that the beautifully tender little maiden could, at the side of the exceptionally beautiful youth fall so mortally in love with an already oldish man, such as the human Zeus is said to be.
GGJ|2|191|2|0|Whoever has come to know Jarah these previous events at Genezareth knows that she won't easily back down from a dispute, and so she also said to Cyrenius: "Esteemed lord and governor! How can you now in front of us betray, and count among the dead gods of Rome, for political expediency, Him whose godly light and grace is streaming forth manifold from all your parts!?
GGJ|2|191|3|0|Behold, I feel His nearness, and you do so yourself, - and yet you would, as it were deny Him; behold, this is not very commendable of you, nor is it very commendable of Julius that he should, as it were betray in a certain way, the most holy and righteous to you, oh esteemed lord!
GGJ|2|191|4|0|It is furthermore not at all praiseworthy of you to accuse me of a kind of coarse enamouring; for I love Him only, as all men should, as my creator, - as my God and Lord, and worship Him in my heart as purely as can be for a mortal maiden. If so however, how am I in love with Him in a crude manner? Here, ask this my guide and teacher; he shall be better able than I to analyse it for you; for he possess more power in all things than all the world's wise and all heroes of the Earth's kingdoms, with the exclusive exception of Him Who I am seeking here. Hence just ask this youth, and you are bound to get the right answer from him."
GGJ|2|191|5|0|Cyrenius was about to ask the youth, but the boy Josoe held him back, by saying to him in confidence: "Be certain not to take on this youth, for he is like the one visiting me occasionally! For this type of being tolerate nothing unclean, and hence no unseemly questions; for their life and being is nothing other than God's flame-light."
GGJ|2|191|6|0|Says Cyrenius to Ebahl: "Is not this your daughter, and a Jew; hence it is astonishing to see so much of the deepest wisdom reside in her! This surely she could not have learnt in just a few days from the Master of Masters, and even less from that certain youth?! Because these kind of teachers, although extremely rare, usually are not very successful in their instructing of us mortal mankind! This I know from experience with my son Josoe whom, although not fathered by me, I have accepted for good as my son. A Rabbi comes also to him, from time to time. After they are together for a time however, one does not really know who actually is in the right; because after often divergent views, they in the end are both right. This instruction in its entirety seems to be no more than a conflict of wisdom, from which eventually both parties emerge as victors.
GGJ|2|191|7|0|My Josoe frequently is so heated up against his mystic master that he wants him removed but the master does not allow himself to be led astray by it, asserting his often crassest nonsense, and only lets some light come through towards the end. And so I assume that the handsome Rabbi does similarly with your daughter."
GGJ|2|191|8|0|Says Ebahl: "Yes indeed, exalted Commander, it is completely so; I on my part can never quite work out who is ultimately correct. The thing seems to remain undecided in the main. There is never any talk of some positive teaching. The young spirit appears to simply try to confound his student's concepts, and the latter then has to straighten them out of himself as best he can. There can be no talk of any assistance, and as such there are always undecided matters in the end. If the student wants to fully demolish the Rabi's corrections, then he has to encounter the mentor with absolutely foolproof negations, to prevent the Rabbi from moving left or right. This is then proof that the student is in the right; but without the fool proof rejoinders, the student is always in the wrong, even if setting up the most justified assertions: Oh, my Jarah has had her Rabbi in a real noose, and he himself would not know how to get out of it, had not the maiden gotten him loose, which he conceded.
GGJ|2|191|9|0|Verily, the celestial method of teaching often is most peculiar. Here it is the student who usually instructs the teacher, and the teacher is always happy if he has learnt something from the student. But the thing always gets on in true celestial affability, and I am always glad to watch such teaching method, for one learns more in an hour than from a worldly Rabbi in a year.
GGJ|2|191|10|0|With the worldly Rabbi, the pupil stays a slave, physically and spiritually, for he can learn only what his physically and even more so, spiritually crippled Rabbi is capable of, and knows himself. Whether that be false or true, the pupil may inquire only at the peril of a severe punishment! Of what concern to such chubby-cheeked worldly Rabbi the pupil's inner spiritual inclinations, and abilities:? There the thing is: eat birdie or die: In short, to-days teaching method resembles a helmet that fits all heads, or a bed in which all men can rest with comfort! The giant Goliath certainly would look surprised if offered a cradle to rest in!
GGJ|2|191|11|0|I have not seldom seen children who already in their most tender years manifested a truly gigantic spirit. What these may not have grown into, if they had been taught in accordance with their ability! But they were taught basket-work like the feeble-minded, allowing their spirit a stunting, so to say! And this I regard as greatly unjust! For what supreme service such developed spirit could have given humanity: But of what use when stunted? It weaves baskets and finally catches fish and mussels.
GGJ|2|191|12|0|But here I see the immense difference between the vain and mostly foolish worldly Rabbis, and on the other hand the now most wonderfully current celestial Rabbi. This train the spirit in freedom, helping it to get up as it were and through all kinds of questions awakening it, from within the peculiar nature of the individual; whilst the worldly Rabbis seek to suppress and kill it! - Exalted Commander over all Asia am I right or not?"
GGJ|2|191|13|0|Says Cyrenius: "Completely indeed, my worthy host Ebahl! This has long been my view; but what has so far been done about it? I admit it: nothing at all! Because we ourselves lacked a proper foundation, where from should therefore those worldly Rabbis have received it? The poor devils in the end have to teach the children whatever they themselves received from us, - and hence they are blind leaders of the blind!
GGJ|2|191|14|0|We have now indeed gotten to know the holy truth from the One, and are well able to distinguish the light from the darkness; but quite a few baskets shall still be woven by some gigantic spirit before all men on this earth share this light: Tell me what in the end is to become of your little daughter? She verily is a gigantic spirit, and is besides that being taught by a celestial Rabbi. Tell me to what purpose in the end! Hardly for that of a housewife, ultimately: "
GGJ|2|191|15|0|Says Ebahl: "Exalted Commander: Behold our girls' schools! How are these administered? Verily, as an embarrassment to the human race! And this is why: a good girl's school would indeed be something to be devoutly wished for, because a mother, - something into which only a maiden can grow, always is the children's most excellent teacher. If, as they say, her spirit, heart and head are in the right place, then her children are sure not to build their houses upon the sand of the see, and therefore would hardly be capable of being led astray. If however, as has unfortunately often been the case, the mothers are more stupid than worms, then very little or nothing is to be expected from mothers' tuition!- Esteem Commander, am I right here as well or not!"
GGJ|2|192|1|1|About the Temple’s right to tithes and dues
GGJ|2|192|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Here too you are completely right, and I am happy to detect a wise and honourable bade in you, and shall have to elevate you to some public office with considerable authority.
GGJ|2|192|2|0|Say Ebahl: "This will be difficult, as I am still a Jew who is strictly precluded from accepting any office or title from Rome!"
GGJ|2|192|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "Well, what will it take me to make you a citizen of Rome? And once you are so you are able to accept every imaginable official dignity, and we shall know how to thoroughly punish the Temple if it objects! If you are therefore willing, I shall make you a citizen of Rome!"
GGJ|2|192|4|0|Says Ebahl: "Exalted Commander, verily not for the high esteem of a Roman citizen, but purely on account of the freedom bestowed upon every upright citizen of Rome, do I accept your offer! In heart I shall certainly remain an orthodox Jew eternally, - for one cannot escape the living conviction that the true Judaism really once came to mankind from the heavens and that true salvation is to be sought and found therein; but externally I shall be as one born of a genuine Roman woman in the heart of Rome."
GGJ|2|192|5|0|Says Cyrenius: "Good, you shall at once, from my own hands written on parchment, receive a permanently legitimate pass, imbued with all rights of a citizen of Rome! On producing such letter to the Templers, they are certain to leave you in complete peace, and you shall then be able to do more for mankind than it could be the case heretofore; I want it, and so be it!"
GGJ|2|192|6|0|Therewith Cyrenius gave his secret scribe a sign and the latter immediately brought the pass. Cyrenius signed it and handed it to Ebahl.
GGJ|2|192|7|0|Ebahl, deeply touched by the Chief Governor's goodness, thanks Cyrenius from the bottom of his heart, terminating his eulogy with "Verily, such honour I had not expected in the vicinity of Caesarea City! This letter shall on my part be verily used for mankind's greatest advantage, and that much more because the pass empowers me to make any upright Jew a citizen of Rome, who himself then in turn enjoys all the rights and privileges of a Roman citizen. Verily, our area shall soon count many Roman citizens, and the departure of Pharisees shall soon increase as the grass in spring! Oh, how splendid this shall be!"
GGJ|2|192|8|0|Says Marcus, standing next to him: "Brother, you are indeed right to be very happy about it, because it is a great thing to be a citizen of Rome! I have been so from birth; but I nevertheless have to pay the Temple-clerics a certain annual tribute. They take only a tithe from Jews, but from us Romans they have by devious means obtained from the imperia Court the right to an additional tax, and one has to come to a certain understanding with them in order to revert back from the tough taxation to the old tithe. This right to compulsory taxation of Roman citizens by the Templers should be taken back from them by Rome without misgivings; because firstly the tax is too harsh and secondly because it makes the Templers too powerful - and both are bad.
GGJ|2|192|9|0|Among the current transport of felons to Sidon again are found several agitators who are certain to be in the Temple's pay for there work. It certainly is true that the compulsory taxation is permitted as an especial burden only in certain Canaanite principalities, where it still appears upheld by Rome; but the Templers are not satisfied therewith, committing excesses by means of false documentation which they present as recently originating in Rome, compelling the Roman citizens to settle for at least the tithe. I had to even this morning pay them the fish-tithe, otherwise they would probably have caused me all imaginable trouble.
GGJ|2|192|10|0|Wherefore I think as follows: one should as soon as possible take away every Roman concession from the Temple, or Rome shall shortly be in danger of upheaval upon upheaval in Asia, and Rome shall before the passage of forty summers have the unpleasant honour of having to reconquer Canaan and the rest of Asia a second time, from Alpha to Omega; This my opinion of deep conviction, because I am well familiar with the Temple's state, and hence deeply despise it."
GGJ|2|192|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "Even for this mis-shapen axe, a handle shall be found! But when the Templers dare to start collecting taxes to extract their tithe from it, then we shall know how to despatch a well-fed thunder-storm towards the Temple; for this again is high-handedness on the Temple's part that would have truly dire consequences for Rome.
GGJ|2|192|12|0|(turning to Julius) You shall, Julius, still to-day receive rolls of prepared parchment from me whereon you shall be able to frame a few appropriate word for the Temple, as you see fit! -You get the picture!?"
GGJ|2|192|13|0|Says Julius: "This should be no problem, if only the princedom of Judea had not been leased out to the voracious Herod, with almost every power attached! Besides that there is installed at Jerusalem, an apathetic governor, namely Pontius Pilate, who is only too happy to be left alone and in peace; there is therefore not much to be done with him! But there is another fatal circumstance for careful consideration: prescribe a thousand ever so hard laws to the Temple, and it shall, like a Proteus, wriggle out of them; - whence I ask what more should then be undertaken.
GGJ|2|192|14|0|To proceed against the Temple with force, publicly, would be quite risky; for the people are attached to it and, particularly in Judea, priests are taken for semi-gods and brokers between their God and mankind. If therefore one brought to bear evident force upon the Temple, one would have the fiercest rebellion upon one's neck in all of Judea. Wherefore much caution is called before undertaking something with the Temple in all earnest.
GGJ|2|192|15|0|Ah, here in Galilee and namely Genezareth, which finds itself in a state of perpetual emergency and where people are of a more enlightened nature, one can take to the field against the black ones quite effectively; but in Judea not at all! Wherefore this means taking counsel, before anything against the Temple is undertaken!
GGJ|2|192|16|0|The Temple has been able to, in all sorts of devious ways, to obtain all kind of privileges from Rome which we are bound to honour for as long as we have the fortune and honour to be Romans. Under these conditions the Charta Albas (white documents) shall be of little or no avail to me! I am however myself sufficiently Charta Alba in my area! I can by the way always find use for some anyway.
GGJ|2|192|17|0|For Genezareth and its extensive surroundings I have in any case already driven the tribute and tithe-extorting out of the Templers to where they are certain to let go of their voracity, and if I am correctly informed, then our upright Chief Cornelius in Capernaum has long since done the same at Capernaum, -and thus Galilee is, except for a few Herodian extortions, fairly free of the Temple-grinds, but this shall not be achievable in mighty Judea for a long time yet. This is my opinion. But you esteemed Governor, are at liberty to command whatever you will, and I shall at all times remain your most ready servant!"
GGJ|2|193|1|1|Dealing with the wrong doers and possessed
GGJ|2|193|1|0|Here Cyrenius praised Julius, but said quite rightly and wisely: "Dearest Julius, you know that I highly esteem you and that your lucid intellect always well-pleased me; however, what you have spoken just now does not appear to have sprung up from your own ground and soil. This you too have absorbed in your heart from that particular One!"
GGJ|2|193|2|0|Says Julius: "For sure; for truth is not in the fire but only in its gentle light; wherefore I have also become much more gentle and forgiving since getting to know Him. Ah, if only I could meet up with Him somewhere one further time in my life!"
GGJ|2|193|3|0|Says also Jarah, standing adjacently and taking it all in: "Oh, this is also my one and only wish!"
GGJ|2|193|4|0|In the course of this conversation, I had come up behind Julius unnoticed. Only Cyrenius noticed Me, saying to Julius upon My prompting: "Look around you a little! Someone stands there as if wanting to talk to you!"
GGJ|2|193|5|0|Julius quickly looks around and nearly faints for joy at seeing Me here, and Jarah shrieks for rapture, falling like dead against My chest; and I had to let her rest like that for nearly a half hour, before she came out of her blissful stupor.
GGJ|2|193|6|0|Since it was getting close to evening however I said to old Marcus: "You are going to take care of a dinner for us again; let there be no shortage of fish, bread and wine!"
GGJ|2|193|7|0|Says Marcus: "Lord, what are we going to do with the criminals nonetheless, tied to posts over there at the sea and guarded by soldiers, probably awaiting their sentence with great trepidation?"
GGJ|2|193|8|0|Say I: "These we shall allow to grieve sevenfold today, on account of the many evil spirits that possess them, and no one is to hand them food or drink, otherwise they shall not be curable! But you, Julius, pass sentence on them still today, in accord with which they shall suffer a most painful death tomorrow by slow burning throughout the day! Only tomorrow shall they then be pardoned, and I shall then see whether they can be released. Their exceeding fear shall make their evil inhabitants crumble, and they shall take their leave gradually. But bind them to the posts firmly, or they shall give you much trouble!
GGJ|2|193|9|0|Let the political stirrers off somewhat more lightly, since they have not sinned in any substantial manner; pronounce them a severe punishment and then pass them some bread and water! It shall transpire in the morning whether their punishment can be reduced or not!"
GGJ|2|193|10|0|After these word, Cyrenius says to Julius: "Go therefore and break the rod and pronounce what they are to except tomorrow!"
GGJ|2|193|11|0|Julius rises and goes over to the shore, some five hundred paces from Marcus' dwelling taking some deputies with him. Coming to where the criminals are tied to strand-posts, he commands the soldiers to tie them up more firmly. Only after the soldiers had done so with ropes and chains did Julius pronounce to the five robber-murderers what they are to await the next day, starting with morning; also pronouncing their severe punishment to the seven political prisoners.
GGJ|2|193|12|0|On hearing such sentence the five robbers-murderers shout panic-stricken for immediate execution, as they would not be able to stand the pain. But Julius leaves at once, ignoring the dreadful yelling of the robber-murderers and the other seven criminals.
GGJ|2|193|13|0|Coming back to us, Julius says: "This is certainly no small thing! The wailing and desperate faces and behaviour would shock an animal! I am glad to get away from them! It is incredible, - Medusa's face could hardly look more inhuman! I am curious what faces these fellows shall cut in the morning!"
GGJ|2|193|14|0|"You see," - I say to Julius - "this is effected by the wicked spirits in them! These shall hardly be able to bear the fear till morning, and shall as I said, mostly depart, and tomorrow we shall have easy work releasing the people."
GGJ|2|193|15|0|Asks Cyrenius: "But what shall then have to be done with them? Shall we be able to fully free them, or keep them locked up for a while?"
GGJ|2|193|16|0|Say I: "Certainly, for under no circumstances can they be freed without abundant counselling! Neither the other seven, for no man rids himself of sin as quickly as he fell into it! For the five, a year shall hardly be sufficient, and a half year for the other seven. - And so we can now look forward to supper."
GGJ|2|194|1|1|Jarah talks wisely
GGJ|2|194|1|0|Says old Marcus thereto: "Lord and Master of all the world's masters! Earlier on You had said unto me that I shall still hear today, many a rare thing about man's destiny, and that I shall also get to know the kingdom of God. Verily, most wondrous indeed! This day I have already heard, seen and lived through more than in my entire life previously; thus Your prediction for me has now come fully true; and now I shall spare no effort seeing to it that our tired limbs shall not go to their rest understand."
GGJ|2|194|2|0|Say I: "Indeed, go and check whether our cooks are ready with their art yet! After the meal, more happenings shall bring you still closer to the kingdom of God."
GGJ|2|194|3|0|Says Marcus: "But Lord, what of this dear maiden still holding fast and covering Your chest with tears; shall she not seemingly let You go at all!"
GGJ|2|194|4|0|Say I: "Ask the maiden herself, and she shall supply you with an answer!"
GGJ|2|194|5|0|Marcus ask the celestially languishing Jarah.
GGJ|2|194|6|0|However Jarah immediately turns around and says: "Listen, dear, old friend! Who once has seized Him, should never let Him go; for if letting Him go, he also has let go of his everlasting life and thus lost it forever. What I do physically, you all should do in the heart, as also I do it always in my heart!
GGJ|2|194|7|0|Who loves his life, but often let go the Lord of life frivolously because of the world, will also loose his life because he has lost the Lord of life. However, who does not respect his life but only pays attention to the life in his heart, namely to live only the Lord, will keep his life forever, even if dying in his body a thousand times!
GGJ|2|194|8|0|Behold, when the Lord came to us I first have recognized Him in My heart and only love Him above all; yes, if He now requires from me to die for Him, death would be a refreshment to me! Because I know and feel it most vividly, that the love for Him can not die forever, for it is impossible for her to commit a sin, which is the true death of the soul. If however, man's soul is dead, then also the whole person is dead. This remember well, old man; for I'm from the school of heaven, which is the love and the truth and the life. What I have told you now, is a teaching from heaven and therefore you might want to pay attention to it!"
GGJ|2|194|9|0|On hearing Jarah speaking like this, the old Marcus said transfused with favour: "Oh child of the heavens, - far too good and pure for this dirty Earth! Verily, should the Lord physically leave this my home again, then I shall come to you to learn heavenly wisdom! Oh what a difference between you and my daughters. Whilst you are already a sun, my daughters are hardly an image of the great light of the sky in the smallest dew-drop! Oh Ebahl, how fortunate you are to be father of such angel!"
GGJ|2|194|10|0|Here tears of bliss fall from old Marcus' eyes, and he hastened to the kitchen to check out on the supper, acquainting his daughters with the instructions he received from the little maiden from Genezareth; and the daughters were astounded and asked him to create an opportunity for them to talk to the heavenly child after the meal.
GGJ|2|194|11|0|Marcus was elated about that and promised to arrange it, but that also they should now busy themselves to get the supper ready soon. And the daughters said: "Father, everything shall be ready in a short quarter hour!"
GGJ|2|194|12|0|With that Marcus left the kitchen and commanded the sons to quickly put wine and bread on the tables in front of the house, and also to see that there should not be a shortage of light. Several well-filled lamps were to burn upon the tables, and the rest of the courtyard was to be lit up with fishermen's flares throughout the night! - All was at once put in motion, and by the time it grew dark, many lamps shone brightly upon the tables, and the quite extensive court-yard was lit up by the flares. Soon after, exquisitely prepared foods were set on the tables, well-cooked fish, bread, wine and diverse fruits.
GGJ|2|194|13|0|Before the meal, Jarah recited a Psalm of David, then asking Me to bless the foods and drinks; and I did so and we all sat down and consumed the dishes with joy and cheer, with wine in moderation. I was seated between Cyrenius and the delightful Jarah, with Cyrenius on the left and Jarah on the right, with her Raphael next to her and the old Marcus opposite him. - The latter noted Raphael's way of eating: when Raphael put fish or bread or fruit or a beaker of wine to his moth, everything just disappeared before his mouth, and Marcus saw him neither chew nor swallow any food.
GGJ|2|194|14|0|Josoe, Cyrenius' foster-son, noticing the old Marcus' quiet amazement, said: "Old soldier Marcus! Why can't you take your eyes off Rabbi Raphael?"
GGJ|2|194|15|0|Said the old one: "Indeed, you esteemed son of my lord and commander, this is quite a rare phenomenon! This youth puts food and drink to his mouth, never opening it, never chewing or swallowing anything; but the foods disappear before his mouth! How so? What goes on? If this is not another wonder! What am I to make of it?"
GGJ|2|195|1|1|Matter and spirit
GGJ|2|195|1|0|Says Josoe: "You are to learn from it that nothing material can enter heaven, and how therefore this angel first dissolves all matter into the spiritual and takes up only its purely spiritual. The youth is a most pure spirit-man from the heavens, and hence also represents heaven to the smallest degree; the foods however depict us worldly men who are still buried in our matter. We, the latter, although, like the foods, are being quite well-prepared now at this great Master's oven, Who taught us such and now still tarries among us physically, - nonetheless we cannot with these our bodies enter the kingdom of God.
GGJ|2|195|2|0|When we shall once however have been called by God to leave this world, then an angel of God will do with us as this one does with the food, i.e., he shall in a moment liberate from matter everything pertaining to the spirit, then give the material over to full dissolving, then uniting the soul and its spirit of life, as well everything within matter that belongs to the soul, into a most perfect human form; then ushering it into the pure world of spirits in accordance with God's eternal and most unchangeable will! - Behold, this is what you can and are to learn from the peculiar eating of the mighty, celestial youth!"
GGJ|2|195|3|0|Says Marcus, quite astonished at Josoe's wisdom: "I had earlier on already noticed that you are a young man of wisdom far beyond your age; but I could not have held you to be this wise! You have give me exceedingly important instruction, for which I shall always be grateful to you; but you know, man's thirst for knowledge gets stronger the more he knows, and now I am itching, over and above your instruction to know how such dissolving of matter is effected!"
GGJ|2|195|4|0|Says Josoe: "Friend, although it is not good for man to know too much, however, you could remember the following! See, matter is actually nothing else than fixated spirit by the almighty will of God.
GGJ|2|195|5|0|If God therefore wishes for some reason to dissolve matter, then same is seized, in the shape of a human being, by the almighty will of God, the fixation or binding judgment is suspended, and all matter instantly disappears from existence, going over to its primordial, spiritual element, to then remain what it originally was, but refined and perfected.
GGJ|2|195|6|0|Countless formerly separate forces are united into one great, perfect individual, and this shall then be a perfected human spirit, everlastingly in accordance with God's will! Have you understood this?"
GGJ|2|195|7|0|Says Marcus: "Indeed have I understood it, but I shall question you no more, for your wisdom is too dazzlingly high above my natural comprehension! But what would interest me to hear is your conversing with the maiden Jarah, your equal in wisdom; this should be a truly great spiritual relish that would be hard to excel in the heavens!"
GGJ|2|195|8|0|Says Josoe: "Behold, that would be somewhat vain of you! - Here you have two full beakers of wine! Would it be clever to pour one full one into another? Would not the precious wine be spilled onto the floor? What good would come of it? What I know the maiden is bound to know, wherefore neither I nor she could learn from one another! Hence we shall spare ourselves such effort! Let it be rather yourself speaking to the glorious child of God! You and your daughters, your wife and sons shall have much to learn from her; because there has not till now been on this Earth a maiden destined by God to experience what this maiden has experienced. She knows unspeakably much that no one on Earth knows yet, other than the Lord Himself. Do you grasp such?"
GGJ|2|196|1|1|Jarah loosens Josoe’s gordian knot
GGJ|2|196|1|0|Say I to Josoe: "But My dear Josoe, how do you know that My dear Jarah moves within so much wisdom, having knowledge of things that none besides Myself knows?"
GGJ|2|196|2|0|Says Josoe: "Lord, how should I not know this, and how can You ask me, since it is Yourself who placed into my heart and from there unto my tongue whatever I am to recognise and speak?!"
GGJ|2|196|3|0|Say I: "Very well, My dear Josoe; since you know this, give us an adequate reason why, - since all the thoughts of your heart, even at the deepest level, are and must be known to Me long before you have thought them, - I nonetheless still asked you!"
GGJ|2|196|4|0|Here Josoe is taken aback, looking within himself for a cohesive reason. After a while he says rather timidly: "Lord, for this, and because of my restricted power of discernment, no plausible reason can be found, -at least not by me; be it that You ask only for appearance's sake, like a Rabbi asking his student something that he - the Rabbi, is bound to have known long before his disciple. And yet there is an endless difference between You and some Rabbi testing his disciple! The former indeed knows what he knows himself, but does not without testing know whether his disciple knows it. But You know only too clearly and vividly, not only what in the first instance I know for my part, but also the most secret thoughts of all men and angels:-yet ask me!? Behold, even therein lies the inextricable Gordian knot. Since I am no Alexander by far I am not able to unravel it!"
GGJ|2|196|5|0|Say I: "Tell Me why it is that the youth from Sychar paying you occasional visits, asks you as if he didn't know, when in fact he is certain to know only too well?! He actually permits himself to be instructed by you as if he were your disciple!"
GGJ|2|196|6|0|Says Josoe: "Lord, this is my very complaint about him constantly, that with all his immense wisdom he just wants to learn from me; and if I ask him about anything, he keeps saying: 'Ah, this is what I wanted to ask you about!' But I ask, and have already asked You this morning: What teaching-method is this! Jarah's father earlier on expressed a clever opinion about such method, which I could also apply to Your question to me; but I don't fully share his view, and hence cannot fully use it as answer to Your Gordian-type question.
GGJ|2|196|7|0|With certain diversely imitated disciples, such teaching-method certainly is the best in the world, because the otherwise still limited disciple is steered towards intense independent thought, feeling and finding; but apply such method to a disciple devoid of all elementary science, and then I would like to see when and how by such teaching method the student at last makes it to the alphabet and finally to reading of Scripture, - without a miracle!
GGJ|2|196|8|0|Here Ebahl's otherwise reasonable opinion shall not be of any use, and hence I can't use it here. Wherefore I tell You straight out, oh Lord, that I am unable to answer Your Gordian question. You will have to show us the grace to answer Your question yourself.
GGJ|2|196|9|0|Say I: "What if our dearest Jarah were to explain such question for us?"
GGJ|2|196|10|0|Says Josoe, somewhat discomfited: "This she could do by all means, if capable of it! Of course if You oh Lord place the answer in her heart, then she shall easily be able to answer!"
GGJ|2|196|11|0|Say I: "This nevertheless I shall not do so this time, and she shall have to deliver the answer herself!"
GGJ|2|196|12|0|Says Josoe: "Well, in that case she may not fare much better than me."
GGJ|2|196|13|0|Say I with amicable mien: "Well then, we shall see! Tell us nonetheless, dear Jarah, why I, as it were asked dear Josoe something that I was bound to know beforehand!"
GGJ|2|196|14|0|Says Jarah, somewhat timidly: "Lord, if I may speak, then You seem to have put such 'Gordian question' as Josoe calls it, to him in order to humble his disdainful soul a little, as he had earlier said that he had no need to converse with me since he knew everything that I know, wherefore we had nothing to say to each other. Such discussion would mean pouring a full beaker into another full one. But dear Josoe forgot that You have dished out gifts of the spirit unequally even among Your angels, and that one most perfect spirit therefore still can learn much from another most perfect spirit!
GGJ|2|196|15|0|But it is my view, oh Lord, that when You ask in this way, You do so for no purpose other than to lead someone haughty to a somewhat humbling self-re-appraisal! So far as I can see with my limited cognition of the heart, You gave dear Josoe such Gordian question for that reason.
GGJ|2|196|16|0|He had earlier, somewhat self-contradict remarked to Marcus that through grace I had experienced things as no previous man on Earth before; yet he takes himself for an equally full beaker! If however he credits me with such extraordinary experiences, then I really don't see why he doesn't wish to enter into conversation with me. I on my part however think that, in spite of my own unheard-of experiences, still can learn something from him, and don't regard my beaker as so full that there is no room in it for something from his beaker.
GGJ|2|196|17|0|And, as I have now discovered, here Jarah smirked a little, it seems that his beaker also is not so overfilled that there would not be room for a drop from mine!
GGJ|2|196|18|0|But I would not by the way want to in the least make any sniggering comment about Josoe's rather ebullient self-esteem. But having been challenged, I spoke as I felt in the heart; hence I deem myself to not have committed too great a sin! If nonetheless I did so, then I should want to make amends to the limit of my ability!"
GGJ|2|196|19|0|Say I: "No no, not at all! Your most faithful heart lies to openly before Me, and you have even done our dear Josoe a great service; for he really was quite weak on the point touched upon in your child-like wisdom, and this weakness would have been able over time to lead him somewhat astray. But now he is healed also from this aspect, and he shall be glad to enter into cheerful discussion with you, for he has style of expression.
GGJ|2|197|1|1|About terrestrial man’s limits of knowledge
GGJ|2|197|1|0|(and turning to Josoe): "What do you say now to this dear Jarah's most appropriate and accomplished answer?"
GGJ|2|197|2|0|Says Josoe: "Oh Lord of all life, this fair maiden has probably been no terrestrial maiden for a long time; she, the most glorious Jarah, is a personified celestial light of the first order, compared to which I am hardly the tiniest star! I too, through Your grace have had experiences like few mortals, for it is, no joke to have spent, by my estimation, two years in the world of spirits and borne up two years later as a decayed corpse in a tomb, to finally return with fullest consciousness, through Your grace and most wonderful mercy on this Earth. Yet I nevertheless openly admit it that I hardly feel worthy of becoming a feeble and untalented pupil to this maiden. If she wants to show me the love of giving me limited instruction then I shall accept same with the greatest thankfulness in the world."
GGJ|2|197|3|0|Says Jarah: "Yes, my dear Josoe, you are a princely son and I the daughter of a Jew who is a mere innkeeper of Genezareth, - therefore, in a worldly sense, it would be most arrogant and pert of me to approach you; but if you are willing to descend from your exalted position down to me poor one, you shall find open arms and the door open to my most humble and shabby hut!" - Josoe makes big eyes to this weighty address, not knowing how to respond.
GGJ|2|197|4|0|But Cyrenius says to Josoe: "Behold, my Josoe, this is as much as to say: you are to sit over with Jarah and talk to her. Go and do so, because I am myself quite curious about everything you shall discuss!"
GGJ|2|197|5|0|Says Josoe: "Ah, dearest Jarah never let on about wanting me to sit with her, but rather about my speaking to her if, as a princely son, I should want to descend to her level! Of course Jarah doesn't seem to realize that firstly, I am no princely son and, secondly, that aristocratic pretentiousness is further from my nature than heaven is from Earth. I am all just for truth! Anything below it I despise most vehemently, whilst anything above it, such as God's mysteries, I worship, not demanding elucidation in what does not become the worms and dust of this Earth!
GGJ|2|197|6|0|In God there is the fullness of the most infinite wisdom, of which there is hardly a dust particle in us! That which we know is only fragmentary, and we shall never find our way from Alpha to Beta, let alone to Omega. There are myriads of lights shining in heaven; who knows them? We don't know the two big ones, let alone the countless small ones, whereas God's wisdom is as innate everywhere as light in the eye!
GGJ|2|197|7|0|We know whatever God wants to reveal to us, but over that there reigns, for man's soul only holy yet endless night. And man should never dare to lift the holy darkness over this endless night, for this night would swallow him like the sea swallows a stone that some naughty boy flung into it.
GGJ|2|197|8|0|We humans are vessels whose measure has been firmly set. Once that is full, one cannot fill it further; if however man is given a large measure once, then he shall yet be able to put much more into same, and it shall not easily overflow as it is now the case.
GGJ|2|197|9|0|Men on this Earth indeed have diverse measures, but mine obviously belongs to the smallest variety. Dearest Jarah has obviously been more richly provided than I, wherefore I cannot compete with her on equal terms; but if she wants to pass on something out of her great excess, then I shall always gratefully accept it. Yet I am nevertheless not able to sit over with her; because firstly, she is much wiser than I, and secondly it would not at all be appropriate for me to do so!?
GGJ|2|198|1|1|What is truth
GGJ|2|198|1|0|Finally I say to Josoe again: "Hearken, My dear Josoe! You have now spoken most wisely, and there is much that is good and true in it; but I nevertheless make you aware of several things! Pay good heed therefor, for I too can engage at greater depth with some as wise as you!
GGJ|2|198|2|0|You said: 'I am all just for truth! Anything below it I despise most vehemently, whilst anything above it, such as God's mysteries, I worship, not demanding elucidation in what does not become the worms and dust of this Earth! In God there is the fullness of the most infinite wisdom, of which there is hardly a dust particle in us!'
GGJ|2|198|3|0|Yes, it is quite good, pure, right and reasonable, to be for the truth only; however, this principle is directly opposed by a mighty question and thereby forms with your praiseworthy principle a perfect cross! If you or anybody else can find a solution to the question I will give to you, My shoulders will be freed from the cross.
GGJ|2|198|4|0|Therefore tell Me: What is the truth for which you stand for? Is it a truth as you see it? Behold, everything is smoke picture from today until tomorrow, and which might be a full truth for today, can already tomorrow not be the truth anymore! Look, there in the last light dim light of the long set sun floats a little cloud with the form of a fish! Tell Me, for how long will this little cloud's shape remain a fish? Behold, the following moment will already prove the present shape of the cloud to be a lie!
GGJ|2|198|5|0|If I put three pears in front of you, you will say that this is a truth that there three pears in front of you; however, I tell you that each of the three pears contains several seed kernels, where out of each one can subsequently originate countless many trees, which finally can produce the same pears in countless quantities! Are these therefor really only three pears forming in themselves a completed unchangeable size, or are they only three apparent sizes, behind which still completely different sizes are hiding like a large number of warriors in the belly of the wooden Trojan Horse?
GGJ|2|198|6|0|Where does the truth starts and where does it ends? Is man as he is the truth? Look at a child and finally look at an old man! Look at a city build by the hands of man! Is it a full truth? Behold, today it still stands, while tomorrow it can be already destroyed!
GGJ|2|198|7|0|Behold, only for him who is in himself and through himself truth, is also completely the truth; however, for him, who is it not, everything else must necessary only this what he for the time being is himself.
GGJ|2|198|8|0|A truth however, which is only a temporary truth, is already therefore not a full truth, since there is no permanence at home; the full truth must unalterable forever be to the fullest measure, what it is in every moment. - What is therefor the actual full truth?"
GGJ|2|199|1|1|The secret of all wisdom’s foundation
GGJ|2|199|1|0|Here Josoe widens his eyes, thinks to and fro and does not know what he should answer Me.
GGJ|2|199|2|0|However, Cyrenius says: "Lord, but this is a question where all wise men and philosophers would have lost their teeth to the last root! Allow me, You my divine Friend, - according to Your for me always most holy words is everything what we observe with our senses, not a full truth but at least half way a lie!? Who then can fully depend on any given word? This Your question has verily made also me a little sad. This time round You will have to answer Your question Yourself; since on the whole earth no wise person will be able to solve this riddle for You!"
GGJ|2|199|3|0|Say I: "Be unconcerned about it! Here at this table are sitting quite a few, who are able to give a sufficient answer as a solution for My question to Josoe, even without My help; for they already know from where the wind is blowing. However, I want it that My Jarah comes to the aid of Josoe to solve My rather difficult placed question put to him! And as such (turning to Jarah) you try, My dearest Jarah, to find the right answer in your heart to My question!"
GGJ|2|199|4|0|Says the maiden smiling a little: "Truly, I find it a little strange that the otherwise so wise Josoe did not immediately find a suitable and fully solving answer in himself! - What else can the fullest, everlasting truth be than God Himself, who, from eternity containing all perfection in Himself, is in the spirit always the same, thus forever and in Himself unchangeable, for in Him as the most endless perfection in Himself no further change is conceivable. God is the only and everlasting primordial reason of all being. Everything which exists, is nothing else than His fixated ideas; their being is therefore also a God-being, and their life is God-life.
GGJ|2|199|5|0|Therefore in God everything is the fullest, everlasting truth, because nothing can be anywhere outside God, - in us people, however, only as far as we are one with His holiest Spirit through our love for Him. The pure love for God connects us with God and causes that we become one with Him; if we are, everything become purest light wherever we might turn to. And this primordial light in its highest purity of the spirit is then the very everlasting, unchangeable truth. - This, it appears to me, is the only right, solving answer to the question of the Lord put to the dear Josoe."
GGJ|2|199|6|0|Say I to Cyrenius: "Now, what are you saying to this answer of My question given to Josoe? However do not believe that I wondrously put the answer in her heart; because she has found such entirely on her own soil. And I say to you and to all who are sitting at this My table: there is not one word too much or too few and is forever fully the truth.
GGJ|2|199|7|0|But how does she get to it and Josoe not, who decided to be for the truth only? Behold, this is caused by her unlimited, purest love for Me; such her love connects her heart with Mine, and hence she can always on the shortest route collect all light and thus all wisdom from her self defined primordial spring of all light, all being and all truth, which is forever unalterable one and the same in Me.
GGJ|2|199|8|0|And you, My dear Josoe, who stand only for truth, what do you say now about Jarah, who stands just for love as it were?"
GGJ|2|199|9|0|Says Josoe, a little embarrassed: "Oh Lord, I can see the dark spot inside myself now; but I don't see how to rid myself of it! I have done Jarah much injustice, and this has to be made good, and if You oh Lord have no objection, I shall at once sit over with her!"
GGJ|2|199|10|0|Say I: "Oh, none whatsoever; for behold, the entire company looks forward to your conversation! I say unto you that only at her side shall you find that which you want to stand for!" - Only after these My words does Josoe rise and seat himself between Jarah and her angel Raphael.
GGJ|2|200|1|1|Josoe and Jarah in conversation
GGJ|2|200|1|0|On joining her, Josoe reaches out to her, saying: "Don't be cross with me, dearest Jarah! For behold, I could hot have known that you, as a child of hardly fifteen years posses greater wisdom than all the wise who had lived on the Earth before us; but at the same time I ask you to reveal a lot of your wisdom to me."
GGJ|2|200|2|0|Says Jarah: "And you of yours; for you too know much that may still be strange to me!"
GGJ|2|200|3|0|Says Josoe: "Of that the chances are slim, because my wisdom-vessel firstly seems very small and secondly riddled with holes like a sieve! In short, not much is likely to exit me, primarily because the contents are limited; wherefore let you commence! I am besides too embarrassed just now to seize something worthy of discussion. In the highest divine wisdom's presence it is difficult for man to speak, -but that much easier to listen and keep silent. But you fairest Jarah possess a good bridge to divine wisdom; from this you can fetch whenever and whatever you will! Hence let you start, and as said, I shall listen!"
GGJ|2|200|4|0|Says Jarah: "But behold, esteemed Josoe, this would hardly be appropriate! For a maiden must not be forward! You can indeed ask and I shall answer, and when I ask, you too can answer!"
GGJ|2|200|5|0|Says Josoe: "It would be easy to ask, if one only knew what! In ignorant childhood the heart was full of all kinds of questions of course, but after one has the answer within oneself already sevenfold, a new question is much harder than giving all sorts of answer. Hence I would rather you asked me anything, for you are much initiated and can ask much."
GGJ|2|200|6|0|Says Jarah: "Well then, in my Lord's name, as you insist, I will put a question to you, and so tell me why God the Lord, as the highest love and wisdom allows, and that in this our time, with reference to the so-called servants of God and privileged dispensers of the word God, to carry on as the most unscrupulous, wicked, arrogant and domineering people, devoid of all conscience, and that in the most shameless and usually clandestine fashion, - unpunished! Why do they not fear God, Whose might and glory they proclaim before all men with the most dazzling ceremonial pomp and deafening tone? Behold, this is a question of grave import for our time!"
GGJ|2|200|7|0|Says Josoe: "Yes, this question is indeed of grave import, but no answer is to be found on my ground, and you shall therefore have to answer this yourself!
GGJ|2|200|8|0|Says Cyrenius: "But my dearest son Josoe, surely you shall find something to say? Verily, your constant excuses are beginning to bore me! I know it well and have now seen how dearest Jarah far excels you in wisdom; yet you are not to knowledge quite so empty that you should find no answer at all within yourself to such question. Say something therefore! If your err-well, then there are an adequate number of wise men at the table who can guide you unto the right path!"
GGJ|2|200|9|0|Says Josoe: "Dear esteemed father and commander! It is easy to command; but there is endless bitterness within obedience, - especially when as for myself now, to be obedient is not possible!
GGJ|2|200|10|0|Think of the greatest goodness, love, and unlimited wisdom of God on the one hand and on the other, all the abominable deeds certain to be committed unpunished by the so-called servants of God upon mankind, at all hours of day and night! Hold these contrasting conditions up to your soul face, and you are certain to clearly perceive, as do I, that an adequate answer to such question is somewhat harder to formulate than adding up three and three! Let someone else try it and they shall realize that the question put by Jarah is no simple issue!"
GGJ|2|200|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "Now now, I can see that one has to command a high degree of wisdom to answer Jarah's question, even partially; but it would certainly please me to receive some adequate light on the matter. For I have given this point much of my thought, yet never found an even half adequate reason for it. I think that if none other than our most beloved Lord and Master, and our fairest Jarah, proves able to answer the question, then we shall all turn to You, oh Lord and Master. You are certain to uncover the right reason for us, as You also promised to do, if my memory does not deceive me."
GGJ|2|200|12|0|Say I: "Quite so, should Jarah no be able to find her way; but I think that if she is diligent, she shall hit the nail on the head with the first blow! Try it, dearest Jarah, and prove that I did not start up a little garden for you at Nazareth for nothing!"
GGJ|2|201|1|1|Jarah’s garden observations
GGJ|2|201|1|0|On hearing this, Jarah stands up like a fully-fledged speaker, saying;"Very well, the little garden is full of blessings from above, and I am eager to share my little child-like application, over jus a few days of course! The little garden has of course yielded little material profit so far - which could not be expected from its brief duration; notwithstanding this however, it has yielded me that much greater spiritual gain!
GGJ|2|201|2|0|The little garden is for me indeed a book of the profoundest wisdom, and in just a few days I have learnt far more than Solomon in all his wisdom could have revealed to me; and so the answer to My question to Josoe has already emerged vividly in this very garden, being now in my sole possession and given to me by the Lord Himself! For were the full answer not within me, then verily I should never posed such question, in the blind hope that someone else should answer it for my comprehension.
GGJ|2|201|3|0|Oh, I certainly have the full answer within me, and this applies not only for this time but for as long as there shall be a Word of God, and priesthood expounding same upon this dear mother Earth! And the full answer to the question is this:
GGJ|2|201|4|0|I had cast diverse, precious and good fruit seeds into the rich little garden's soil. Some sprouted already the next day, and on the second day the shoots were already four fingers high over the soil.
GGJ|2|201|5|0|A maiden, and especially I myself, is alway curious, and my insatiable curiosity drove me to see, at least with some of the strongly sprouting seeds, what actually in the end becomes of the seed, after sprouting from the earth. I therefore dug some up and looked at them attentively. And behold, as they say in Roman: 'Sappenti pause sufficient' (a little is enough for a wise-man - the ed.) - I found the seed decayed, and the surrounding soil covered with mildew! From this grave the little plant sprouted, whilst there was hardly anything left of the seed, other than a tiny portion of the hard, protective and seemingly imperishable pod cover.
GGJ|2|201|6|0|Besides this notable phenomenon I unfortunately also noticed that some of the ungarnished seeds were consumed completely by the mildew, and there was nothing whatsoever left from which some fructifying sprout would or could have grown forth; but it did not on the other hand escape my keen eyes how above such completely rotted seeds, tiny and tender plants came forth from the soil that did not in the least have anything in common with the good and precious sprouts. Ahoy, I thought to myself, here you have it! These false sprouts are also bound to be a product of the good seeds cast into the fat soil; but the hungry soil has merely sated itself therewith, not permitting the proper sprout to shoot forth? But what does it gain? In place of the one precious sprout, thirty inferior ones shoot forth, ultimately depriving the soil of perhaps a hundred times more of the fat nutrients than the one good seedling might have done; for everything good and precious is also sufficient unto itself in every way, regardless of what it is.
GGJ|2|201|7|0|Gold, unlike lead, does not have to be constantly polished in order to shine; it is polished once and then shines for centuries. - A vine grows fruitfully in most inferior ground, but thistles and thorns normally seek the best soil. The good and precious domestic animals rarely are rapacious, whereas a wolf, a hyenas and such-like beast would want to all but eat all day and night. Likewise the more noble and good human is undemanding whilst the evil and sinister worldling is ever satisfied with anything. Give him a hundred thousand pounds of gold, and his most avid desire will soon be to get another such lot, and it shall not concern him if all the other people starve to death from poverty! One meanness constantly engenders another!
GGJ|2|201|8|0|Behold, the soil of my little garden therefore was partly un-precious and mean, wanting to fatten itself with the precious seeds that I had cast in it. What was the result? Instead of feeding the one previous and modest seedling, it had to feed a hundred rapacious and unprecious ones!
GGJ|2|201|9|0|And behold, just as the foolish, mean and selfish soil does, so do the people of this Earth who try to create a heaven full of the most blessed enjoyments here already! In the end they have to let go of all their painstakingly acquired supplies, and a hundred others then squander them in the most slovenly fashion. -This now is an introduction to my forthcoming, full answer to my question. Receive this image deep into your feelings, and you shall very nearly find the answer yourselves!" - Here all are pondering, unable sufficiently to marvel at the maiden's immense wisdom.
GGJ|2|202|1|1|Applying Jarah’s correlations
GGJ|2|202|1|0|Meanwhile the maiden turns to Josoe, asking most amicable: "And no real light is falling into your heart yet either, my most beloved and esteemed neighbour?"
GGJ|2|202|2|0|Says Josoe: "Fairest and most amazingly wise Jarah! It seems indeed as if looking through a cloth held before the eyes; but not much can be said about clarity for a long while yet. May it therefore please you to continue your answer to its conclusion!"
GGJ|2|202|3|0|And Jarah continues her exposition, saying: "If you have given thought to my natural presentation of my first spiritual harvest from my little garden then what follows might be quite vivid to you. Hence take note and hear and see!
GGJ|2|202|4|0|Spiritually, the people of this Earth are like my garden soil, and the Word of God, which initially came through our forefathers from the heavens, starting with Adam and later the patriarchs and prophets, awaken by God Himself, is like the precious and good seeds which I laid into the soil of my little garden. But just as no seed laid into the Earth at once becomes the new, many fold, ripe fruit, just so is it also with the Word of God.
GGJ|2|202|5|0|When the word of God, through hearing, enters man's heart, it must, as commanded by God's word, be enlivened through deeds, - which are akin to the enlivening nutrient powers of the soil -, towards our brothers and sisters, and thereby brought to proper germination for the purpose of the true and full strength fruit of spiritual life in God, therewith becoming a fully blessed and fully ripened fruit! If however people, foremost those who take up God's word first like prophets and priest, instead to let it ripen in themselves and sow it in its fullest genuineness into the large field of all people of this earth for all times of times, consume it themselves like the earth which consumes the noble seed for itself to fatten itself and to use it as a means for their own fattening alone, it then of course no wonder when finally upon the field of the apparent false prophets and priests, for the large field of laymen mankind only weeds, thorns and thistles germinate and reach evil ripeness!
GGJ|2|202|6|0|Notwithstanding the fact that it happens so, it is not against God's order and wisdom, for behold, when the choice fruit ripens, the straw and all fruit is gathered into the barns, the weeds being left in the field, spontaneously manuring the soil which is then fortified for subsequent sowing, to avidly take up a fresh seeding and enliven it.
GGJ|2|202|7|0|So it is also with us humans. Has we from all times past been satisfied with the most pure truth as it comes froth from the mouth of God, verily, we should have very little craving after more new truth!
GGJ|2|202|8|0|God the Lord foresees this however and allows a dulled mankind to be served up pigs' fare for a while, and its soil to be much fortified through weeds; only then does mankind, languishing and pining after light in the night enjoy the pure, and precious fruit of the pure Word of God, as is now the most obvious and blessed case among us.
GGJ|2|203|1|1|Materialism and its proponents
GGJ|2|203|1|0|(Jarah:) "There certainly are unheard of abominations taking place constantly being initiated by the so-called servants of God! But mankind, bound to hear about it, and themselves not un-versed in God's scriptures, increasingly ask one another daily: 'What's this? What is the word of God? Can it be God's will, and purpose of His word, that the proclaimers of God's word, His love-will, grace, gentleness and peace should be the most greedy, domineering, selfish, loveless and impudent devils towards their fellow-men?'
GGJ|2|203|2|0|And behold, these are good questions, for these are the first impulses towards peoples' true independence of action, without which they can never go over into true spiritual freedom, either through benevolence and even less so through evil and so-to-say hellish coercion, for without spiritual freedom there can be no eternal life for the soul and its spirit.
GGJ|2|203|3|0|It is true, when observing the actions of the priesthood, one can shear of just annoyance and nearly get completely dissolved by it and one often would like to scream at top of one's voice: 'Lord! Don't You have no lightening, no hail, no sulphur and no pitch anymore to punish these people-tigers with the most severe sharpness of Your divine rage?' But then a gentle voice from the innermost heart says: 'Be clever and wise, and watch your step! If you see an adder lurking next to the road, sidestep it; for the whole earth is not yet covered by adders!
GGJ|2|203|4|0|It has to be night just as there is day, so that people can recognise the value of light. During the day no person has any need for the light of a lamp; but if it gets night then every person feels painfully the absence of light and gets himself a light as best he can and even a weak luster makes his room more friendly then a total lack of light.
GGJ|2|203|5|0|Behold, if the Lord provides the people of this earth with all kinds of goods, they soon become wanton and start to provide too much for their body and their soul in which the divine spirit resides, which then soon is consumed, similar to the noble seminal grain by the surrounding saturation greedy earth, instead of obtaining in the right measure the strengthening from the body for the germination of the divine spirit to an everlasting life, as such is prescribed by God, and for which final purpose God actually has given the soul a body. However, if the soul has been consumed by its body, instead of noble fruits, only thorns, thistles and all kinds of evil weeds appear, from which surely no grapes and figs can be harvested!
GGJ|2|203|6|0|Such a person is then spiritually as good as dead! He doesn't know anything about the spirit. He denies everything spiritual and materialises everything. Accept for coarse matter nothing else exists for such a person; his stomach and his sensuous skin are the only two divinities for which he is day and night prepared to bring any sacrifice. For such a person no God exists anymore, and if such people finally become priests and servants of God as it is unfortunately very often the case today, one hopefully will not have to ask and say anymore: 'Why have these pure servants of the flesh for whom basically soul, spirit and God and His heavens are nothing more than outdated, poetically fantastic pictures of speech, have become priests and servants of God? ' One has to look only at their oversized bellies and one has the fullest answer vividly before one eyes!
GGJ|2|203|7|0|For such broadcasters of the word of God is it of course just the same whether they satisfy their entrusted congregationals with bread from the heavens or with the mud from nauseating puddles; as long as they are paid majestically well! Therefore we should not be too surprised, if we not seldom hear things from the temple, which quite often makes us becoming nearly stiff from terror.
GGJ|2|203|8|0|If a pure body person has progressed to the point that he feels nearly less than a mushroom of the forest growing out of any earth mud, for the worthiness to be a human being, what nobleness can be expected from such a mud-person? One should let him lie like a disgusting adder lurking and hissing next to the road and look for any adderless place on the wide surface of mother earth. For the Lord is with everybody who truly is searching for Him, and does not abandon him, who in his misery turns to Him!
GGJ|2|203|9|0|Those of us living upon the shores of the inland sea have for a long time been Temple toys. Judea was spared as mus as possible, but in return we Galileans had to for many years already, serve the Temple as merest scapegoats and milking-cows, - for which however we enjoy the advantage of the much earlier advent of the most glorious Light in and above everything, whilst Judea still finds itself in deepest night.
GGJ|2|203|10|0|First of all we discerned the exceeding rapacity of the Temple-earth, by which I mean the Priest food of course, freeing ourselves of them as much as possible. And we ourselves, as a choice seed of God, did not squander our inner life-force on filling the massive Temple-stomach, but instead turned to our increasingly recognized divine order within us and now, as a fruit with multiple blessings, stand upon God's field free. But the Judeans, Mesopotamians and the inhabitants of the noon (South) shall not for a long time yet realize how they are the most solidly deceived fools of the Temple!
GGJ|2|203|11|0|In this my somewhat drawn-out answer to my own question it shall be recognized by every guest, I hope, that the Nazarene maiden knows fairly well what to make of divine providence. You oh Lord, however, through Your grace forgive me for chattering so much in Your presence, and that at Your holy side; and possibly vain things! I did not thereby intend to exhibit the depth of my understanding, but the opportunity allowing it, to faithfully render whatever was in my heart!"
GGJ|2|204|1|1|Josoe and Jarah discussing Judas
GGJ|2|204|1|0|Say I: "I say unto you, dearest daughter of My heart, that you spoke neither a word too many nor too few! Hence I also say unto you all, and counsel you to retain everything this maiden has said, and to well heed it and act accordingly. If however someone desires to make any comments, then let him rise and speak!"
GGJ|2|204|2|0|To this My challenge our Judas Iscariot fronted up, saying: "I do not completely agree with everything, although I otherwise deeply admire this maiden's wisdom, for she speaks like a well-written book." - After which he dropped silent.
GGJ|2|204|3|0|But the youth Josoe hit out at him, saying: "Oh you dreadfully nonsensical and exceedingly stupid person! Did you not hear the testimony the Lord Himself gave the fairest Jarah; yet you would not agree with every one of her points in her answer?! Oh, in that case, come out with your dissatisfied, exceeding stupidity, and we shall see what type of excrement it is! There, open your most foolish eyes, you old ox, and behold here, seated next to me an angel of God from the highest heavens; his nature is pure light. Over here you behold the wise speaker from the heart of God, and next to her, the Lord Himself, Whose Spirit created heaven and Earth and everything there is. Yet you would, over and above the Lord's testimony, disagree with something in fair Jarah's speech?! Say, who are you that you would so impudently argue with God!"
GGJ|2|204|4|0|With these forceful words of Josoe, Judas was much abashed, withdrawing at once and sitting back on his bench; for he had been seized with great fear by the adopted son of the Cyrenius, and did not move on his seat.
GGJ|2|204|5|0|But Josoe continued, saying: "Is this not one of the chief disciples? His face seems familiar to me; I have seen him in Nazareth! Yes indeed, it is him, and the same that had always already quarrelled at Nazareth with a certain disciple Thomas, if I am not mistaken!"
GGJ|2|204|6|0|Say Jarah: "Leave that be, noble Josoe! Behold, if yonder disciple were as perceptive as you and, all praise to the Lord, me too, then, like his other brethren and companions he would remain silent and ponder much about it in his heart; since he probably has a very hard heart, he finds it difficult to grasp any higher and deeper truth! And even where he accepts something, he is not able to accommodate it, because in his shrunken heart something great and lofty cannot be readily accommodated! Hence let that person be, and let him not concern you!"
GGJ|2|204|7|0|Say Josoe: "You are once again completely right! But, you know, a small rebuke is sure not to harm him, because I know this person to be exceedingly impertinent. He likes to constantly excel his mates a little, and all are to seek his advice. This of course never happens, as the others are much wiser and sensible than he, and it secretly annoys him and he therefore is constantly somewhat vengeful, which doesn't help him, because be is right now being put right in not too gentle a fashion by the disciple Thomas, who is quite a wise-man!"
GGJ|2|204|8|0|Say Jarah: "Yes indeed, you are quite right; for I too now remember some quarrelling at Genezareth! The Lord is bound to know better than us why He tolerates this disciple in His company; I would have shown him the door long since! This person is exceptionally repulsive to me, and I would not be surprised if this person once causes the entire company much unpleasantly; for I never trust such people, who are unable to look you in the eye when conversing with you! They always fear that their unsteady eyes could betray their evil heart. And this evil attribute, not pleasing to me in the least, is part of this disciple's nature! Well, the Lord tolerates him notwithstanding, and must have a very wise reason for it!"
GGJ|2|204|9|0|Say I to Jarah: "My daughter! Behold, in your speech you magnificently outlined the reason, appreciated by all, as to why on My part, next to the wheat, the weeds are tolerated as well. And behold, this one too is such kind of weed upon My field; but when the good wheat is gathered up into My barns, the weeds shall be left standing upon the field and burnt, for manuring the heavy soil, to lighten it!
GGJ|2|204|10|0|The soil indeed has to be loose, if the choice fruit is to thrive but, note, it must not be too loose either; for in a too loose ground the roots cannot find any firm ground. If heat comes, usually followed by great storms, then the roots together with stalk wither. And if a storms comes then such stalks are easily uprooted, withering upon the field without yielding fruit! Wherefore the raising of the child of God always needs a rather firm than loose soil and ground; and hence in the heavy ground one has to sometimes put up with an occasional tare among the wheat! For it is not gathered for a harvest, but stays for the manuring of the ground, so that a subsequent sowing ripens to an even more abundant harvest than heretofore. - Have you understood Me?"
GGJ|2|205|1|1|Diverse nations need different guidance
GGJ|2|205|1|0|Says Jarah: "O Yes, Lord, You are my only love, true children need a more firm up-bringing than the children of slaves; for the children of the house will be educated to, after their parents or together with them, provide for the whole house, while the children of the slaves only need to know that much as their always same and very monotonous service requires! Of course in this regard the important question arises why God the Lord allows it that on this earth one person must serve the other as a wretched slave and as the lord of the slave even has the power from the emperor, over his life and over his death."
GGJ|2|205|2|0|Say I: "Yes My dear, to discuss this at length would lead us all too far; however, a few similes about this I will give to you and thereby also to all the others. Who will comprehend this will also understand a few other things at the same time; and therefore remember and listen good to Me:
GGJ|2|205|3|0|One has different varieties of grain, like the smooth and bearded wheat, two- and four-line barley, the high grain, the oat, the big maize wheat; then you have the lentils, the vetches and different types of beans; and behold, these different types also always require a different soil, without which they could not grow. A certain variety of grain requires a firm clay ground, another also clay ground which however must always be properly fertilized otherwise the grain is not going to grow. Again another type of grain requires a loose and stony and another a sandy soil. Some types of grain require a moist and again another a dry ground. All this is taught to the people by experience.
GGJ|2|205|4|0|Equally so does different kinds of people require a different upbringing, depending on the constitution of their hearts and souls. As it is the case with individual people from one and the same father, it is the same with whole communities and with large nations. There is a certain nation which requires a more gentle and loose treatment, and grows into a large blessing for other nations of the earth. Another tribe requires a hard approach, otherwise it would get out of hand and waste away as a curse for the neighbouring nations. Again another nation has the distinct inclination to tyrannise and to rule over its neighbours. For souls of such people nothing is better than to fall into slavery for many years, where they can be properly humiliated. If they have accustomed themselves in humility and finally carry their lot with all patience and without grumbling, they then will become free citizens of this earth again and will now as an ennobled fruit on the best and fattest ground prosper exceedingly well.
GGJ|2|205|5|0|Behold, this is a picture which you all can comprehend very easily, since you already have understood quite a few other things!
GGJ|2|205|6|0|However, to make this very important issue even more clear, I present to you the different parts fo the human body, of which each part has a different form and therefore requires a different treatment and if ill, also of course requires a different treatment, so that it recovers. If someone feels a pain in the eye, he certainly must use a completely different treatment than treating a pain in the one or other foot. Who has a suffering in the belly must treat it differently from an illness in one or other hand and as such with illnesses of the body it must be considered if these are new or old and stubborn evils. A young evil can often be removed by light means, while an old illness requires a strong medicine, nearly on life and death, to get it removed from the body. People however always correspond with their souls to the different parts of their body. Depending on any soul corresponding to a more noble or less noble part of its body, the more the soul must be treated correspondingly like that individual part with which it corresponds.
GGJ|2|205|7|0|From this picture again the different relations of people to their soul-moral sphere, have also be treated differently like the individual parts, with which they correspond in their soul-moral sphere. A bad tooth in the mouth must finally be torn out and be discarded if all other treatments are not helping, so that the healthy teeth are not affected; equally so must an incorrigible person be removed from a community, so that the whole community is not spoilt. Similar, even a whole nation, although not physical, has to be, however, exterminated morally, so that in the end not all nations on earth are spoilt by it.
GGJ|2|205|8|0|Look it up in the Chronicles and you will find how big a nation the Babylonians, the Ninivetians, the Meders, the Persians, the Egyptians, the old Greeks and before them the Phoenicians and Trojans were! Where are all these nations now? Where are the Gomorites and the Sodomites and where the people of the ten cities? Yes, physical they still exist in their neglected descendants, who however do not have name and never ever rise under the old name to become any nation on this earth; since there is nothing worse than an old name to which a lot of futile, inexpressiveness is stuck. Such people or nations regard themselves, because of such ancient-famous name, as much better and venerable than any young nation, which by gentleness, humility and love towards their brothers, find themselves in a state of righteousness and therefore soul healthiness before God.
GGJ|2|205|9|0|If you look at this with just some attention, you will soon find how good and just the Father in heaven is! Since this earth does have the fixed destination, that on it for the whole of infinity the children of the Spirit of God are brought up, and therefore it is necessary that the earth is always more hard and meagre than kept too loose and too fat.
GGJ|2|205|10|0|The weeds shooting up among the choice grain do not hinder the growing, ripening and blessed thriving of the choice fruit, even whilst they afterwards serve as manure for the soil, that has become hard and meagre. In short, what God allows is good, whilst to the completely pure human, everything that the Earth carries in and upon it is pure. - Say whether all of you have fully understood what I said unto you!"
GGJ|2|205|11|0|Say Cyrenius:"Lord, who should not have understood You there? It all is lucent as the sun!"
GGJ|2|205|12|0|Say I:"Very well, so let Josoe give us a sincere opinion about it!"
GGJ|2|206|1|1|Josoe excuses himself
GGJ|2|206|1|0|Says Josoe:"Oh, Lord, my opinion on this is bound to be shaky! I have indeed in outline understood what is to be comprehended therewith, and I cannot say that I understood it deficiently; but I feel far too feeble to make vivid reflections on it. Hence it would be good if our fairest Jarah could substitute for me here as well. Because even if I were to seemingly speak ever so wisely, there shall in the end be something capable of contradicting! And hence I would much rather listen than speak myself. Ah, if someone presented something that were wrong and untrue, I surely would become more assertive; but I feel too feeble to unfold truths above my threshold, - and so I rather stay unassumingly quiet, gladly letting the wiser ones speak in my stead, listening as someone quietly marvelling, as exalted words stream from a wiser emotion, Lucent as the beams of sunrise. Besides, I find it myself quite superficial to make further reflections on something of solar clarity already. Who is going to light a lamp at mid-day in order to augment the sun's light? But whoever has some doubts about the most lucent words that have streamed from Your holy mouth, well, let him say so, and he shall be guided unto the right path without trouble!
GGJ|2|206|2|0|Well do I know that one should obey You blindly so-to-say, when You have asked something of someone; but here, on account of my humble heart, I have to prove disobedient! Because Your request, oh Lord, could easily be some kind of testing of me - whether I am going to allow my born overestimation of myself to grab hold of me, that I might emerge from my incidentally not too good night-lamp in order to perhaps make the sun more shiny than it already is! But here fortunately my comforted heart tells me: "vain, conceited boy, take care for the Lord is testing you! See to it that you remain in His grace!" - When I hear this oh, then I know what to do and stay humbly put! -Am I right in behaving so?"
GGJ|2|206|3|0|Say I: "My dear Josoe, right and yet not right; when I ask something of you then I am certain to know why! And if you want to get ahead in things then you must comply with Me, be it whatever. And were I to even seek your physical life, then you need to relinquish it joyfully; for I shall never seek someone's physical life to the disadvantage of him who relinquishes if for Me.
GGJ|2|206|4|0|But know what has somewhat paralysed your tongue. Behold, you were heretofore somewhat boastful in asserting that you stood only for the truth! But I showed you that you were still far from knowing the truth; and because Jarah, a harmless maiden from Genezareth, obviously afterwards embarrassed you a little because she answered My question in brilliant fashion: you thereafter lost courage a little. But behold, this small lack of courage is basically not so much a proper modesty but rather and under lying vanity of feelings! And behold, this is a kind of side-effect of your reluctance to speak! But I want you now to completely conquer such side-effect within you; for it is better for a somewhat vain disposition to be laughed at than, along the path of triumphal successes to always feel oneself admired and flattered! Hence just go ahead and speak when I require you to speak about something. - And as such just give us any sure opinion about My explanation of slavery!"
GGJ|2|207|1|1|Josoe’s concept about divine acquiescence
GGJ|2|207|1|0|Says Josoe: "In Your name then I shall try it with all brevity, but whether my view is correct will be another matter.
GGJ|2|207|2|0|Among life's priorities, man's feet obviously stand below those of the hands; but if the feet did not transport man to water then they could not be cleaned of dust and dirt by the hands. Wherefore I believe slavery generally to be as important as employment. When the feet slip, the whole man falls, and it hence is good and expedient that the feet, which by all rights can be called the body's slaves, are cared for more than any other body-members. Dull and resignedly the feet have to carry the heavy and often quite indolent body on days of journeying, to finally receive hardly any reward other than some cleaning refreshment at some spring; whilst the body, following a journey, having been indolent during the entire journey, fortifies itself with food and drink. - What can and what are the feet going to say to that? Nothing, -for they are created for that!
GGJ|2|207|3|0|Wherefore I maintain that slavery is a necessity which cannot be abolished, if mankind is to remain within the order set for it, be it that mankind with time discovers some other kind of locomotion, whereupon the slavery of the feet could of course be made redundant. - And so I expect it could happen with slavery.
GGJ|2|207|4|0|It would of course be better if degrading slavery could be done with altogether; but it may be a long time yet before such blessed condition shall be kissing the Earth.
GGJ|2|207|5|0|Verily, among mankind, a slave is regarded as weed. But by this rare weed, free man is superbly manured, and becomes indigent and fully inactive, - and this I consider most evil. In this respect it would be better that there be no slavery at all. If on the other hand slavery is an school for humbling, then of course it is a necessity for the too highly ascended mankind, because after the Babylonian captivity the Israelites once again had become a quite good nation, - it is merely regrettable that the captivity did not last at least a century! Because after the liberation, there were to my knowledge too many of those among them before whose eyes there still swam the former brilliance of the Jewish nation, wherefore they then also had nothing more urgent to do than to restore the bygone brilliance. And once the walls and the Temple were re-built, the old arrogance too was at hand and things soon went on more wickedly in Jerusalem than before the Babylonian captivity. Forty years was therefore obviously too little, but in about a hundred years our forefathers' taste for glitter, magnificence and haughtiness would have completely left them for hundreds of years!
GGJ|2|207|6|0|All this nonetheless is only my rather immature conjecture, and is bound to attract its well-founded retorts; yet I speak from the heart. Because anyone getting smacked shall avoid doing evil for no longer than the pain lasts; if however God visits him with a most painful suffering then he is not likely to commit a sin through which he has brought such pain upon himself.
GGJ|2|207|7|0|Wherefore I cannot but regard long-lasting slavery as appropriate, and now also comprehend the steely necessity for this class, thinking to myself: basically, a good and willing slave is a much more perfect man than a free one; for the free one is a slave of his senses, whilst a material slave can be quite free spiritually.
GGJ|2|207|8|0|For there is a big difference between a man who is in control of himself, which has to be the case with a true slave, and a person who knows no obedience and for whom things go the way he wants them to.
GGJ|2|207|9|0|And thus I now fully endorse slavery, not wishing to abolish it! For I say to myself: when this chief school for true humility ends, the people of this Earth shall be overtaken by great adversity!
GGJ|2|207|10|0|It is of course to be wished that mankind live by Your doctrine, in which case slavery would be preposterous, and a travesty against human rights; but as long as that is not the case and perhaps will not be for a long while yet, slavery is and remains for haughty mankind a true gospel from the heavens, prescribed to Earth for mankind's reform. -
GGJ|2|207|11|0|These are my feeble thoughts about Your comments on slavery; but I beg You oh Lord through Your grace to point out the mistakes I made, so that I can get to the full truth in this sphere!"
GGJ|2|207|12|0|Say I: "Dear Josoe, here you are right in everything, and there is very little if anything to be added. But concerning the duration of the Babylonian captivity, you were somewhat side-racked by your zeal. Since behold, every captivity and also every slavery is basically nothing else than a punishing judgement allowed by God! A judgement however is and remains unfortunately always an extreme coercion for betterment and therefore has normally for the soul of man a rather negative than a good effect; for who avoids the bad only because of its bad consequences and does good just because of its good consequences, is still very far from the kingdom of God. Only him who does good because it is good, and avoids which is bad for the sake of its being bad, is a perfect human. For as long man does not transport himself to the true light out of himself, he remains a slave in the spirit and is therefore dead for the kingdom of God. - External coercion leads man still onto other stray roads of moral love-life of which we will soon hear more about."
GGJ|2|208|1|1|Coercive law and love
GGJ|2|208|1|0|(The Lord:) "Behold, a maiden of low standing went her way by night. She was busy with some business for her Lord, but was delayed so that she was overtaken by darkness on her way back. Half way there she passes the house of a pious hermit, as there are many in all parts of Judea, living a strict life-style on account of the Kingdom of God, the way they profess it and also strive for. The long overdue maiden upon a stormy night knocks on hermit's door, asking for admission and accommodation for the night.
GGJ|2|208|2|0|The hermit steps outside, seeing the begging one is a maiden, obviously capable of defiling his hut on entering. Gripped with holy zeal, he says: 'Don't you thing dare entering my God-consecrated hut, making it unclean, and me with it! Move on whence you came!' With these words he cheerfully shuts the door, relieved to be rid of the danger threatening his purity, leaving the weeping maiden to her harsh lot. Where after he turns back into his hut, praising God for protecting him against such soul-hazard by His grace and was not troubled in the least about the poor maiden; not worrying whether she suffers casualty in a dark night.
GGJ|2|208|3|0|An hour later the storm-battered maiden comes to the house of a reputable tax-collector, whom orthodox Jews regard as great sinners. This one heard the maiden wailing from afar, whilst standing watch at his barrier, being no friend of early retiring; whence the orthodox called him a disorderly clot.
GGJ|2|208|4|0|The sinful clot however quickly lights a flare, going after the moating girl; and finding her limping along crying, comforts her and lifts her on his powerful arm, carrying her into his house and handing her food and drink, preparing her soft lodging. In the morning he gives her presents, saddling two donkeys for her, accompanying and seeing her safely to her distant home fortified and of good cheer. -
GGJ|2|208|5|0|Behold, the hermit is a strict penitent, living in self-imposed punishment, meticulously avoiding everything that could in the least muddy his supposedly pure soul, assuming to greatly please God therewith; he is nonetheless much concerned that the world take him for a spotless holy man of God, the more so because his chamber is said to have never yet been entered by a female. Such moral purity of course also increases the value of his property, which would be certain to diminish if trodden by a maiden's foot, for one could not tell whether she was in a unclean state.
GGJ|2|208|6|0|The tax-collector however is little concerned whether they paint him black or white, - they take his house to be the most unclean anyway, so that an orthodox Jew would not enter it. Lest it could make him unclean for ten days. Hence the tax-collector doesn't care what people say of him or his house, and he therefore acts out of freedom, as his heart prompts him, thinking to himself: even if I am a great sinner, I shall nevertheless practice mercy, so that I may once also find mercy with God!"
GGJ|2|208|7|0|Tell me, My dear Josoe, which of the two would you favour?"
GGJ|2|208|8|0|Says Josoe, smiling: "Oh, unhesitatingly the tax-collector; for if all men on Earth were like the hermit, then mens' lives would soon be in the last stage, and hence nasty! And You could steal the stupid hermit with his moral purity off me ten times per hour! Verily, were I to have heaven to hand out after death, the hermit would certainly be the last, who, I would show the last spot in the lowermost heaven, and he would not move ahead until he became like the tax-collector! - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|2|209|1|1|About inner morality
GGJ|2|209|1|0|Say I: "Completely; for so it is! And I say unto you that whoever does not become like the tax-collector shall verily not enter My kingdom; for also I couldn't care less about all the loveless moral purity forever!
GGJ|2|209|2|0|A free, true inner moral purity, coupled to an all-sacrificing love for the neighbour, stands above all else with Me; but one as we saw in the hermit does not count a penny with Me. He who is pure, let him be pure just before God, but the world is not to know much about it; for if it praises him, then he shall receive little praise from Me.
GGJ|2|209|3|0|But for man it is best to always say: 'Oh Lord, have mercy on me, a sinner!'; think no evil of anyone, pray for your enemies and always do good even to those who speak evil of you and perhaps even do you evil.
GGJ|2|209|4|0|Verily, he who is and does so, not only is pure before Me - and even if he were with sin that his flesh leads him into every now and then, yet he is fully My brother and together with Myself a king of the heavens and all their glory! Because even if a man's flesh often is aroused by wicked demons, his soul nevertheless constantly moves within My spirit.
GGJ|2|209|5|0|Often even the angels must descend into hell, - the mire of all iniquity; but when they return they are as clean as formerly in the uppermost heaven. And so it is not infrequently with My brethren upon this Earth: even if in their outward parts they descend to hell in order to there also maintain divine order and will-power, their soul nevertheless remains pure in union with Me.
GGJ|2|209|6|0|In short, he who is made humble through sin like our tax-collector has merely, as an angel descended to hell for a moment, in order to set up peace and order there; but on his return he is at once disgusted by it and his soul is clean as before. But he whom his sins only make arrogant, and if he remains so, is already a devil, even if outwardly he appears ever so clean before man.
GGJ|2|209|7|0|But I say unto you all: should any sinner whatsoever come to your door for help, you are not to show him the door, but to help him as if he had never sinned; and after helping him, try everything to bring about a permanent change within the sinner along the path of love and wisdom, - along a true wisdom which goes forth only from love.
GGJ|2|209|8|0|With the Jews, and according to Moses, and adulteress is truly a sinner and is to be stoned at once, and in succession by those who encountered her the soonest after the act. But I say unto you: he who takes the fugitive into his house and tries to save her twofold - physically and spiritually, shall once be amicably regarded by Me, and his guilt shall be written into loose sand, which the wind shall carry away! But he who casts a stone after her without being completely without sin himself, same shall have to withstand severe judgement from Myself! For he who brings Me back what was lost shall once be found worthy of a great reward in the Kingdom of Heaven, whereas he who judges, - even if justly in accordance with the law, shall also once be judged justly and severely in accordance with My law!"
GGJ|2|209|9|0|Asks Cyrenius: "Lord, what You have now spoken is clear and true, except for one point that is somewhat unclear to me and should beg for a more specific explanation. And the point is this -"
GGJ|2|209|10|0|Say I: "The unclear point is: how a normally pure person can through committing a physical sin descend to hell, put things in order and to rest there, eventually returning completely pure.
GGJ|2|209|11|0|Behold, this is quite easily understood, if one knows what is sin and hell, actually, both in particular and general terms! - Hence I shall try to bring these two concepts closer to your comprehension, and hence pay heed with your soul!"
GGJ|2|210|1|1|The nature of matter and soul
GGJ|2|210|1|0|(The Lord:) "Behold, the body is matter and consists of the coarsest primeval soul-substances which, through the might and wisdom of God's eternal Spirit, are forced into yonder organic form corresponding to the shape of the freer soul indwelling such physical body.
GGJ|2|210|2|0|The soul indwelling such body initially is of course not much more pure than the body, because it derives from the unclean, arch-primeval soul of the fallen Satan. Actually the body is for the as yet unclean soul nothing more than an exceedingly wise and well-attuned purification machine.
GGJ|2|210|3|0|Within the soul there nevertheless already resides the pure sparks of God's Spirit, with which she receives a proper self-consciousness and the divine order in the voice of conscience.
GGJ|2|210|4|0|Besides that, the body is outwardly provided with all kinds of senses, being able to hear, see, feel small and taste, whereby the soul is diversely informed about the external world, good and true as well as bad and false.
GGJ|2|210|5|0|Through the discernment of the indwelling spirit she soon feels within herself what is good or bad; on the other hand, through the external bodily senses she obtains experience of good and bad, what is pleasing and what is painful, and other impressions, and on top of that, by way of extrasensory revelation from within and from without, the soul is through the Word shown the path of divine order.
GGJ|2|210|6|0|Thus equipped, the soul indeed is capable of free self-determination within the easily recognizable divine order, which of course cannot be otherwise, or the soul could not possibly attain to an enduring, self-contained free existence.
GGJ|2|210|7|0|For every soul desiring to continue to exist, must through means put at her disposal shape itself to become capable of enduring existence and, as it were, extend itself, or she could either share the body's fate, or as three quarter undeveloped, leave the body; where the latter, as fully spoilt, is entirely not conducive to the soul's further and completing development anymore; after which the soul will be forced to continue its perfecting development in a much more uncomfortable machine, usually under very sad and painful circumstances.
GGJ|2|210|8|0|The body however, in the narrowest sense, because consisting of particles still under deepest judgment and therefore capable of dying, is every person's hell; matter of all the worlds is hell in its broadest sense, into which man is placed through his body.
GGJ|2|210|9|0|Hence he who cares much for his body obviously also looks after his personal hell, feeding and fattening his judgement and death for his most personal demise.
GGJ|2|210|10|0|The body indeed has to receive a certain degree of nourishment in order to be constantly capable of serving the soul for its lofty life-purpose; but he who is too anxious about the body, wrangling and working and bartering for it nearly all day and night, obviously looks after his hell and death.
GGJ|2|210|11|0|When the body stimulates the soul into throwing itself headlong into hedonism, than this always stems from the many impure nature or matter spirits under judgement, which actually in effect make up the body itself. If the soul pays too much heed to the desires of the body, acting accordingly, then it unites with them and therewith descends into its very own hell and its very own death. In doing so the soul commits a sin against the divine order within her.
GGJ|2|210|12|0|If the soul persist therein with exquisite contentment, then her uncleanness rivals that of her body's most unclean and judged spirits, continuing therewith in sin and therewith hell and death. Notwithstanding her continued life in the world, like that of her body, she is as good as dead, feeling also the death within her and in much fear of same. For whatever the soul is doing in its sin and hell, she nevertheless can not find life, notwithstanding her love for it beyond all measure.
GGJ|2|210|13|0|Behold, this is also the reason why many thousand times thousands of people know no more about the life of the soul after death than a stone by the roadside; and if anything is said to them about it they only laugh or even turn wild, driving the sage out the door, telling him to preach such foolishness to wild boars!
GGJ|2|210|14|0|And yet every person by their thirtieth year should be as sufficiently mature for the fullest awareness of the soul's life after physical death of the body as flight is to the eagle in free air high above.
GGJ|2|210|15|0|But how far removed therefrom are people who are only just beginning to ask about it! And how much further still those who wish to hear nothing about it, even holding such belief as foolishness not worth a laugh! Such people find themselves in fullest hell and death their whole earth-lives long!
GGJ|2|210|16|0|A soul nonetheless may have already completely cleansed itself and yet be granted often a lengthy period of earth-time for simultaneous cleansing of its still unclean body and the latter's spirits, whereby the more noble parts of the body also attracts to itself the soul's immortality and shortly after death awakens the coarsest particles of its being for fullest augmentation of the soul.
GGJ|2|210|17|0|With such cleansed soul it can occasionally still happen, - if its hell, i.e. if the body asserts itself hedonistically, thus it enters into its own hell, so-to-speak entering into the lusts of the body and its spirits. Such souls can no longer be made completely unclean, being unclean only for as long as indwelling the mire of her bodily spirits; but they are no longer able to tolerate it therein for much longer, returning soon into their completely pure state, whereupon they are again as pure as if they had never been unclean. Therewith they had for a time restored peace and order within their hell, being afterwards capable the more to move about and fortify themselves within the light of their spirit.
GGJ|2|210|18|0|Whosoever among you has good comprehension, will have understood the just spoken; and you friend Cyrenius sincerely say whether you fully understood Me!"
GGJ|2|211|1|1|Cyrenius’ socialistic views
GGJ|2|211|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "You Lord and Master! But this is truly a completely new doctrine for me, of which probably no one could ever have dreamt about before Your time! This makes it clear however that only You and none other ever could have created man and all the worlds, from Alpha to Omega; because without being self the creator of man, one can never know these things, except in the way we now know it from Yourself.
GGJ|2|211|2|0|The experience of all ages indicates that it is so and cannot be otherwise than how You explained it to us right now; but no wise-man, even when only too often observing mankind's evilness, nevertheless could not say anything about the roots of it. And wherefrom could he have taken it? Because for this it is essential to completely know nature from its arch-spiritual to its material aspect.
GGJ|2|211|3|0|Who could obtain such knowledge? Who knows man's body from fibre to fibre? Has anyone seen a soul move freely about? One hardly knows whether or what shape it has or what size; in short, ignorance reigns. If so, then wherefrom should one obtain knowledge of man's peculiar nature?
GGJ|2|211|4|0|And there have to be ways and means for man to get to know himself better, because if man cannot investigate himself to see what he is and how to act in accordance with his nature and destiny, to attain the purpose as set out by his Creator, then no doctrine or laws shall benefit him! His soul, as witnessed only too clearly with countless people, shall sink constantly deeper into its hell, in response to the manifold demands of the body; hunger hurts, thirst burns, cold also hurts, whereas abundant physical provision not only offers the exacting body the necessities, but also true, luxurious happiness!
GGJ|2|211|5|0|Man's animalistic part steadily sets up its demands in much assertive and conspicuous manner that the comparatively silent one has to be overheard. If so, then who can be surprised if a hundred-thousand times a hundred thousand haven't the foggiest notion of the soul's existence? Because their soul, already from childhood had so united with their body that they are fully one with it, hence recognizing no need other than the tiresome physical one.
GGJ|2|211|6|0|Indeed on also has to say about people of inferior and miserable subsistence that one cannot detect even the slightest trace of spiritual aspiration. In the most westerly parts of Europe, we have people with whom not even the most feeble signs of spiritual education can be found.
GGJ|2|211|7|0|What however is the reason for this? The most total lack of physical sufficiency! Such man may often, day and night forage with cudgel in dense forest, looking for game. Having killed some, he devours it veraciously with skin and bone, as they say. Question: with such people where can there be any talk at all of spiritual needs, - even whilst in Rome for example, where mankind for the most part is into excess sufficiency physically, the people long since have been educated about the soul of man and its immortality, and therefore paying the most attention to a moral life, with the aim to mainly further man's spiritual life-training.
GGJ|2|211|8|0|It is of course often the case unfortunately that the wealthy sink into sheer hedonism, paying little or not attention to soul-development, regarding every such teaching as that of a hungry sage; yet they are in command of a vocabulary that enables discussion with them, regardless of deep sensuality nevertheless arouses their curiosity, registering a gain for their souls.
GGJ|2|211|9|0|But with people with whom a spoken language is questionable, no such arousal is possible. If not even that however, how could there be arousal to a deeper spiritual soul need?
GGJ|2|211|10|0|Hence I would venture to say that one's first care should be for mankind's physical subsistence, and it could then be easier to progressively awaken mens' souls to their true spiritual needs! Men should be supplied with at least the basics! Because, as said, a man physically too impoverished, cannot yet generate even the most minimal spiritual aspiration! It is hard to preach to a hungry stomach before eating. This is my humble opinion. You oh Lord are fully right, for You alone know your works completely! I nevertheless don't consider to have completely missed the mark; for the experience of all people and periods speaks of it only too emphatically."
GGJ|2|212|1|1|Poverty as educator
GGJ|2|212|1|0|Say I: "Good and true, and I cannot at all say that you have spoken one untrue word; but imagine a planet where all men without any special employment or other activity on their part are excellently provided, recognizing that they are able to live without any trouble whatsoever, - and within a short time you have your North European inhabitants before you!
GGJ|2|212|2|0|Your North European people, once in Asia - the cradle of humankind, were equally and better provided with everything than now your Romans, and had enjoyed direct upbringing from the heavens; and there were sages among them the like of which the Earth has not carried until Myself; but what was the result? They ate and drank with cheer, became more sluggish by the day, falling into their present state by generation; but now in such their most pitiable condition they have to earn their most meagre physical living by the sweat of their brow, but are nonetheless not entirely bereft of sages and teachers.
GGJ|2|212|3|0|And behold, such very poverty shall place them on a developmental level that shall surpass the contemporary Roman one in every way.
GGJ|2|212|4|0|Hence it would not be beneficial for man to be all but fully provided physically. For he would then become so indigent as not to care about anything. And this striving after indigent, unconcerned peace is again an attribute of the so-to-say dead body. The soul, which for the most part still has to create its formal consistency by the appropriate activity of the body, would in the carefree peace of the body also rest, because within her too the bent towards inactivity originally predominates.
GGJ|2|212|5|0|Through the painful demands of the body the soul initially is awoken from her lethargy; for she senses that a completely care-free physical existence could give her simultaneous death with the body. Hence she pulls every lever to provide for the body as best it can be. Since she nevertheless is terribly afraid of death, she begins next to her care for the body to also investigate life in actuality, and whether the soul would continue to continue to live, even though the body would be laid to rest.
GGJ|2|212|6|0|Out of this, a kind of faith in the immorality of the soul develops, and this faith gradually comes alive, forming into a human aspiration.
GGJ|2|212|7|0|But thinking persons, who can be found everywhere, are then no longer content with faith alone, investigating same at greater depth, trying out its power and endeavouring to prove same by, as it were practical means where its power has not sufficed.
GGJ|2|212|8|0|People then customarily take such researchers as Seers and Hearers, guided and impregnated by a higher spirit who, in the course of communicating with spirits obtain deeper initiation into the life of the soul after death.
GGJ|2|212|9|0|Such investigators are then usually elevated to priesthood by the people; and these realizing their indispensability, in the end misuse such necessary trust by their people, seeking their earthly subsistence income through it and ultimately are no more than blind leaders of the blind. But there is still the advantage of a vague, residual connection with the heavens.
GGJ|2|212|10|0|With time and the decreasing faith even of priest, new investigator arise among the people who examine the old orthodoxy without completely dismissing it, blending the residual good with their research outcomes, ultimately coming up with an entirely new doctrine which no longer tolerates blind faith, but demands fullest conviction based on facts which can be exposed to public scrutiny.
GGJ|2|212|11|0|And behold, in this way, although in tiresome places and ways, the latest human generation finds truth, and from much experience therefrom also laws by which to guide mens' lives, so that the hard-won truth may be preserved among mankind in its pure form.
GGJ|2|212|12|0|If besides such find, gone forth solely from mankind's greater action, a supernatural doctrine has come down to men from the heavens as a mighty, miraculous light, then such nation is itself saved, like an individual, as newly and re-born in the spirit; and behold, all this goes forth not from carefree physical provision but from want and mens' troubles!
GGJ|2|212|13|0|I say unto you: even an animal becomes inventive in crisis, let alone man.
GGJ|2|212|14|0|When man has been forced to think really hard out of need, then the Earth starts to green beneath his feet; if however he is well-provided, then he lies down on his lazy skin beside the animal, thinking and doing nothing.
GGJ|2|212|15|0|Behold, I would only need to give the Earth one hundred consecutive, exceedingly blessed and fruitful years, and all of mankind would begin to smell pestilentially because of laziness; but because I let good and bad years alternate, mankind has to be constantly active, having to provide from a good year for a potentially bad one. And so mankind remains active in at least one direction, whereas it would otherwise go over into complete lethargy. - Do you follow this too?"
GGJ|2|213|1|1|The consequences of over-abundance
GGJ|2|213|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, You surely are mankind's Master, and at present the most living school of true life, and now I know exactly where I stand, and what mankind is about. Only one thing I can't quite follow, why some nations, provided fairly above slavery level, could in the end still sink into lethergy! About this I would still like to hear a word or two from Your mouth, oh Lord and Master!"
GGJ|2|213|2|0|Say I: "Oh friend, consult the history of this Earth's peoples; behold the ancient, well-provided Egyptians, look at Babylon and Nineveh, look at Sodom and Gomorrah! Look indeed at the people of Israel in the desert, whom for forty years I had provided with Manna from the heavens! And look further on for a great many advanced nations, and you shall soon find where good physical sufficiency got these people!
GGJ|2|213|3|0|Behold, a well-provided fashion-doll for instance in the end shall do no more than make up and adorn herself all day long, and ultimately she shall become too lazy even for that, letting herself be washed, made up and adorned by others. But that may not last too long either, and such spoilt dame in the end becomes too lazy even for being attended to, thereby becoming quite like a swine, if not a virtual sloth, as they exist in India and central Africa. Question: what can still be done about such women? Of what spiritual education is same capable? I say unto you: she is not suitable even for a whore! Such was indeed the case at Sodom and Gomorrah, wherefore the people began to indulge in sodomy! - Do you understand that?"
GGJ|2|213|4|0|"Verily", says Cyrenius, "You have not been so generous yet with Your true wisdom, to my knowledge! I must confess that this time You have told me more than on any occasion I was privileged to hear You. Everything You told us now about the arising and being of mankind in all its relations from the roots up is clear and lucent as the sun, - but I still miss one thing: once I know that too, I shall be well-provided for to eternity. Shall I put the question, or are You going to read it out of my heart again?"
GGJ|2|213|5|0|Say I: "Ask this time, for the sake of the others, so that they may know the subject from the outset!"
GGJ|2|213|6|0|Say Cyrenius: "Well, then, have the grace to hear me!"
GGJ|2|214|1|1|The contradictions in Genesis
GGJ|2|214|1|0|(Cyrenius:) "I have often in my fairly lengthy earth life, vainly thought about how the first people of this Earth actually came to the knowledge of a supreme spiritual Being, and also their own spiritual part. I have read the books of the Egyptians, the Scriptures of the Greeks and Your Moses' books; and an Indian work also came into my hand once, which I asked an Indian at Rome to read out to me and to translate; but everywhere I found a mystic language of imagery, from which no clever man could get more clever, and I therefore even less, because in my youth I had always imagined that all other people were much cleverer than I. Everywhere there appear logical inconsistencies which, taken literally, are nonsensical.
GGJ|2|214|2|0|Thus it says in Your Moses: "In the beginning God created heaven and Earth, and the Earth was desolate and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep. And the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters. And God said: let there be light, and there was light. And God saw the light, that it was good: and God divided the light from the darkness. And God called the light day, and the darkness he called night. And between evening and morning was the first day."
GGJ|2|214|3|0|After which, in short sequences, the making dry of the land and the creation of herbs, vegetation and trees is touched upon. With this creation, three days pass, and nights therewith. Since days and nights already come into being with the creation of the light upon the darkness of the deep, I really cannot see how on the fourth day God found it necessary to create another two great lights and to set them in the firmament, for the greater one to rule the day and the lesser one the night.
GGJ|2|214|4|0|If we now consider that in conjunction with the nature of the Earth, and keep in mind what in accordance with Your explanation the sun, moon and all the stars are, then the whole Creation story of Moses is such complete nonsense as no other anywhere upon the entire Earth, surely! Who can make sense of it? We few know that the Earth is no endless circle but only an immense globe, as You Yourself already as a tender child have shown me in Egypt, and subsequently to many others in a most concrete fashion. Night never occurs on the entire Earth at once, because one part of the Earth is always lit by the sun. On the other hand the moon is a most changeable customer, caring spot little about ruling the night, except at the most, a few days per month.
GGJ|2|214|5|0|And it is likewise nonsense to say that a day is made out of evening and morning, when everybody knows from life experience that day always comes between morning and evening and never between evening and morning; for night surely always follows evening until morning, and day always follows morning until evening, and logically therefore, day lies between morning and evening, and night between evening and morning.
GGJ|2|214|6|0|Notwithstanding the fact that this in itself needs to be regarded as lunacy, the notion that God saw that the light was good only after creating it is a lunacy without parallel! For God's highest wisdom surely must have, as Himself the light of all light, seen and noticed that the light was good!?
GGJ|2|214|7|0|In the Book of the Indians, before the material Creation there is mention of a creation of pure spirits, which at some stage Moses mentions later. These were pure light, and the first-created in particular was named light-bearer.
GGJ|2|214|8|0|If therefore God obviously could have already at the creation of the pure spirits of light gauged the advantages of light, if He had perhaps before that since eternity taken His rest within deepest darkness - which incidentally would not resemble Him, - then it is ludicrous ridiculous that God, after the creation of light upon this earth as it were, only then realised anew that the light was good!
GGJ|2|214|9|0|You Yourself see that the entire story of Creation as told by Moses is the sheerest and even maddingly annoying nonsense, if one views the issue in only a moderate natural sense; and it therefore is not surprising that those very Scribes of the Jews among themselves lend such doctrine not a spark of credibility, nevertheless maintaining same on account of the people, allowing themselves nevertheless to be paid handsomely for it. This also all the Patricians of Rome recognize, yet letting it go on in spite of its crass nonsense, because the blind people still have a very high regard about this, and thereby behaving quite nicely throughout the country.
GGJ|2|214|10|0|It is apparently clear as daylight that all principles and ancient doctrines handed down to us are nothing but fairy tales and fables - if taken in the natural sense; for there cannot be half a syllable of truth to them in the natural sense. If indisputably so however, then the fundamental question goes begging: as I had touched upon earlier in this questionable pre-sensation: how did man arise upon this Earth? How did he come to the recognition of God and recognition of himself, and who first taught him the difference between good and evil? - About this, oh Lord, give us a little light, and we are satisfied!
GGJ|2|215|1|1|Appearance of the first primordial man
GGJ|2|215|1|0|Say I: "Dearest friend, for this I have actually given you quite a clue, by presenting the effect of poverty upon people and nations; but it cannot be disputed nevertheless that Moses' Creation story, when applied literally to the natural world, would be the most obvious crassest nonsense for any man moderately familiar with nature's ways and therefore having to declare the good Moses as a first class fool.
GGJ|2|215|2|0|But he who takes the further course of Moses' books somewhat more seriously than some of the Greek poet Alsop's fables, must discern that Moses' with his language of correspondence concerns only first man's primeval development upon Earth, and hence not at all the story of the Earth's and Heaven' creation with all the creatures upon and in the Earth; hence concerning itself in the first instance and almost exclusively with man's first primeval emotional and intellectual development; wherefore he also at once interpolates human history with it.
GGJ|2|215|3|0|The story indeed can have been only the sequence of intelligent human development and not a mute created nature, which has remained constantly the same right up to this time, and shall also remain so till the end of all time.
GGJ|2|215|4|0|Such is the case also with the Indian Books, in which first the creation of the pure spirits and later the fall of same is treated of, under the heading 'The wars of Jehovah', only then passing to the creation of the material world and the animals and finally mankind.
GGJ|2|215|5|0|All this is to be taken only spiritually, and explained mainly in terms of man's moral development.
GGJ|2|215|6|0|Whoever is guided by the spirit and is familiar with the correspondence between the material- and spirit world, to him it is then also possible to discern how the material world has gone forth from the spirit world, and how finally the suns and planets and satellites and all the creatures upon them came into being.
GGJ|2|215|7|0|But that is not so easy, because it means having to be fully awake in the spirit. For only the arch-primeval witness to all becoming and existence can light up yonder labyrinths for you, behind which no mortal eye has penetrated till now.
GGJ|2|215|8|0|However, beyond everything, that the age of the human race in completion, like it is today, still agrees with the calculations of Moses, also according to matter and time, you can be fully sure of.
GGJ|2|215|9|0|There certainly were upon Earth, long before Adam a genus of strong animals which, if not in shape but much more by instinct-like, nevertheless very sharp intelligence, resembled the mind of the subsequent human species. Today's elephant, although physically much more imperfect, is a variant thereof.
GGJ|2|215|10|0|These large animals also already cultivated the Earth and therefore were forerunners to man. The Earth was inhabited by them many millions of years before man.
GGJ|2|215|11|0|Through these large animals, the Earth's stony ground first had to be softened and made fertile for precious fruits and animals, until it became capable of bringing forth man's sensitive nature, in accordance with Gods plan of eternal divine order, as laid into pre-incarnate nature souls, already living freely within the Earth atmosphere.
GGJ|2|215|12|0|After the Earth's ground was fully prepared, only then a most powerful soul was called from its free atmospheric nature to form a body for itself from the richest loam, according to the arch-primordial form of God indwelling the soul. And the first, most mature and powerful soul did so, as urged from within by divine power; and the first soul so-to-say entered a powerful body well-organized by herself, enabling her to fully behold all the material world and the many creatures that were before her.
GGJ|2|215|13|0|But the large animal race, together with its precursory creation, had long since for the greater part already disappeared from the Earth, when the first man in his godly majesty greeted the wide Earth. Notwithstanding this, remnants of these pre-inhabitants shall still be found in all periods upon and in the Earth, although mankind shall not know what to make of them.
GGJ|2|215|14|0|The wiseman nevertheless shall thereby be lead to the conclusion that the Earth is older than the short time indicated by Moses, for which reason Moses shall fall into disfavour for a time. But other wiseman shall be awakened by Me, through whom Moses shall then be set in his fullest light, and from thereon it shall not take long for the full kingdom of God to seize hold upon Earth, and death shall forever disappear from a renewed Earth. Before then however much trouble shall yet come over the Earth.
GGJ|2|215|15|0|Yes, the Earth's soil shall indeed have to undergo multiple manuring with the blood and flesh of men yet, and only through such spiritual manure, a period of physical immortality shall set in, like at the times of Adam the era has begun, when the soul was able to build herself from the fat clay humus a perfect body in its God-shape.
GGJ|2|215|16|0|But those men, fully re-born already during their physical, mortal life shall then forever reign over this new epoch as pure spirits and angels, and it will be fully entrusted to their guidance. In contrast, people who in current times had not achieved spiritual perfection, will in this newest epoch of the earth still be placed on this earth with immortal bodies, but under much depravation, and will have to put up with the much strenuous servicing, which they shall find very bitter to taste, because they shall only too well remember their formerly happy state in their physical bodies. This epoch shall be a long-lasting one, until finally everything have been transcend to spiritual existence, in accord with God's eternal plan. And behold such is the way of God's order of all things, all coming into being, existence and being!"
GGJ|2|216|1|1|A grain of wheat in development
GGJ|2|216|1|0|(The Lord:) "Behold a grain of wheat! When placed in the Earth it must decay, and the tender sprout shoots forth only from the mildew of decay. What does this say in respect of man's nature?
GGJ|2|216|2|0|Behold, the casting of healthy, lovely seed corresponds to man's initial coming into being! It is like the incarnation of the more or less fully developed soul, whose pre-incarnal habitat is the air, particularly the middle elevation of the mountains, at the cessation of the wooded latitude, reaching to the snow or ice region.
GGJ|2|216|3|0|Once a fully assembled soul has reached its desired consistency in the atmosphere, it descends progressively to the altitude of human habitation, obtaining sustenance from the outer ethereal aura surrounding every human, and stays wherever it is attracted by the similarity of its being.
GGJ|2|216|4|0|In proximity to where spouses feel the urge to procreate, such a fully ripened and spouses resembling nature-soul, through a hint from its aura, or attracted by the increased power of the spouses' auras, enters with some degree of compulsion during copulation into the man's pro-creational stream and is placed into a small egg through it, this being referred to as fertilization. And behold, from there on, the life-soul resembles the grain of seed, and within the mother's womb undergoes corresponding phases until birth into the world, as did the grain of seed is driving the sprout up to the surface!
GGJ|2|216|5|0|From thereon commence the sundry developmental phases, the interior after the exterior.
GGJ|2|216|6|0|With the plant the roots remain in the soil, within the mildewy grave of the seed, drawing its material sustenance therefrom. This food however would soon bring death to the plant if not purified through the action of sunlight.
GGJ|2|216|7|0|The stalk's first section still contains fairly dense fluids. Once this has developed as a base, the stalk is as it were tied off by a ring. Through this ring, much finer tubules then pass, capable of carrying only much thinner and finer liquids.
GGJ|2|216|8|0|From these, a second tier to the stalk emerges. As the fluids of the second tier are also still of a relatively material consistency and progressively so a second ring with still finer tubules is tied off, through which only very fine fluids can penetrate, for sustaining the life-spirit hovering above them, akin to Moses' statement: 'and the Spirit of God moved upon the waters'.
GGJ|2|216|9|0|With time, these juices or waters also become too coarse for the plant life moving above them capable of: smother in the life. And so a third ring with very fine tubules is tied off by the spirit moving above the waters. Through such third ring, only exceedingly ethereal fluids, with much effort are able to penetrate through to their now exceedingly homogeneous spirit moving above them. But the spirit is quite capable of discerning whether or not the juices above the third ring are fit for its further development. If it find them too coarse after a time and hence containing still to many traces of judgement and death, a fourth, fifth, sixth and even seventh ring is tied, until the liquids are so ethereally pure as to show no further trace of death.
GGJ|2|216|10|0|Only then a step forward to a new stage occurs. The juice now passing through the microscopic tubules is formed into a bud and flower, provided with organs capable of impregnation with the lighter life from the heavens.
GGJ|2|216|11|0|After the flower has provided this service, it is cast off as ostentatious wisdom gaudiness, through whose beauty and stimulant it attracts the actual love-life ether, which in itself is everything and does not need any further outer gaudiness. For behold, every flower is a well-adorned bride, who ensnares the bridegroom with making herself up! Once the bridegroom can call her his own however, the make-up is discarded, and humble seriousness of life commences.
GGJ|2|216|12|0|Only then does the true fruit of life begin to gather and develop itself. And if the action then focuses on the more complete ripening of the fruit, then life, having escaped all preceding hazards, fortifies itself as in a sturdy castle against any potential external enemy.
GGJ|2|216|13|0|Wherever life begins to develop and ripens too rapidly, it shall also have feeble consistency. And behold, wherever some external enemy approaches such premature fruit, it is too intensely attracted by it and, entering into a relationship with it, lays its fruit into the premature plant-life. This parasitic life then draws the tender plant-life unto itself, spoiling and destroying it. The resultant maggoty fruits are ample evidence thereof.
GGJ|2|217|1|1|Man’s spiritual development
GGJ|2|217|1|0|(The Lord:) "But as it is with plants, so it is also with animals, and especially with people.
GGJ|2|217|2|0|Consider a tender, precocious maiden just physically. Badly twelve years of age, she is in every physical part so developed as to give her a marriageable look. Such maiden arouses men of a sensual nature more than a hundred ever-so beautiful lasses of ripe years. Such precocious maiden is then exposed to a hundred dangers, requiring exceptional parental care to protect such pre-ripened maiden against the adversarial suitors for all her sumptuous attractions. If she is given away too early to a lustful man, then she is easily spoilt in her fertility; if sheltered too much and kept away from all polluting air, her flesh becomes, as they say, spotty. She turns pale, becomes consumptive, sapping away and rarely reaching a notable age. If she takes in little and inferior food, she becomes sad and wastes away early. If well-nourished she fattens even more, getting awkward and therewith indolent, her blood getting stale and she soon resembles a corpse, which obviously brings her body premature death.
GGJ|2|217|3|0|Such is also the case with a precocious psychological development. Where children of few talents are forced into exaggerated gathering of education, as if the whole world depends on it, such souls suffer fatigue, since they lacked the time to develop the body for usefulness under all circumstances.
GGJ|2|217|4|0|Hence everything takes its time within God's order, and so-called grandiose leaps shall not suffice.
GGJ|2|217|5|0|During birth of the body from the womb of the mother, the eternal life-germ as a little spark of the purest spirit of God, is placed into the heart of the soul, similar like the fruit of a plant if it has cast off the flower and begins to consolidate and strengthen itself. Once the body has been developed, the development of the spirit in the heart of the soul begins. Here the soul must do everything possible so that the spirit in her starts to germinate, and must lend it progressively a hand.
GGJ|2|217|6|0|The soul is here the root and the stalk, and the body the soil; it must not give the spirit coarse water as nourishment.
GGJ|2|217|7|0|The rings which the spirit draws, are the humiliations of the soul. Once the last one has been drawn, the spirit finally starts to develop by itself and absorbs everything from the soul which is akin to it, consolidates itself and finally assimilates the whole soul and what was related in the body with the soul, and is then forever completely indestructible, a process which we can clearly observe nearly in every plant more or less.
GGJ|2|217|8|0|When the fruit has attained near-ripeness within the proper sequence, life-germ sparks are laid in the grains, residing in most tender shell readied in advance; after which the kernel closes off from the rest of the fruit for a time, consolidating as if on its own, yet to half -way from the life-ether of the surrounding fruit.
GGJ|2|217|9|0|With time, the outer fruit undergoes shrinking and drying out. Why so? Because its soul goes completely over into the life of the germ-spirit in the kernel. And once the fruit's life-force has gone over completely into the life-germ spirit, the previously, throughout living stalk dries and dies in all its parts. On the other hand, all the life of the plant has united with the homogeneous germ-life and can no longer be destroyed as such, regardless of whether it is fused to the material of the kernel or not.
GGJ|2|217|10|0|And thus you see a uniform order everywhere and in all things, with similar sequences."
GGJ|2|218|1|1|Soul and body
GGJ|2|218|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, forgive me for interjecting with a question! What happens to the wheat-germ when ground to flour, and finally basked and eaten as bread? Does the life-germ continue to live even through these stages?"
GGJ|2|218|2|0|Say I: "Very much so; for if you eat the bread, the material bread is soon discarded from the body by the natural process, however, the germ-life is as something spiritual immediately assimilated by the soul-life and unites to its corresponding composition with it. The more material part of the life-germ which always served it as a solid base, like the water of Moses the spirit of God, becomes nourishment of the body and finally, as properly purified, goes over to the soul and serves for the development and nourishment of the soul's organs like its limbs, its hairs, etc. and in general for the development and nourishment of all this what you from alpha to omega would find in the human body.
GGJ|2|218|3|0|However, that the soul consists of all the same parts as the body, you can convince yourself tangible at the Angle Raphael who sits at our table and converses with Josoe. (Turning to the Angel:) Raphael, come here so that Cyrenius can touch you!"
GGJ|2|218|4|0|The angel comes over, and Cyrenius runs his hand over him, saying: "Indeed, indeed, this is all nature, and so-to-say real matter! He truly has, like ourselves, all the limbs and the same form as the likes of us, except that everything is nobler, softer and exceedingly more beautiful; for the attractiveness of this face is matchlessly beautiful!, yet not at all a girlishly handsome but masculine in all earnest, and yet more beautiful than a most beautiful maiden-face! I have of a truth not taken much notice of this patron till now. - He actually multiplies in beauty the longer I look at him. Heavens! This is strange indeed! (And, saying to the angel) Hearken, you gloriously beautiful angel, do you also feel love in your most beautiful breast?"
GGJ|2|218|5|0|Says the angel: "Oh, for sure; for my spiritual body is akin to the wisdom of God the Lord. And since my life is pure love itself, I have to feel too, since my life is nothing but purest love.
GGJ|2|218|6|0|How, as a usually quite wise man, could you have asked me that? Behold, that which God the Lord has been within Himself from eternity, such we too must be, being completely out of Him and therefore fully His nature in everything, just as the beam of the sun is and effects that which the sun is itself! If so however, then how such question?!"
GGJ|2|218|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "Indeed, this is quite true and right, and I would have known so without your explanation; but I had to put some question to you in order to hear your speaking-tone. But now we have also finished with each other, and you can resume your seat!"
GGJ|2|218|8|0|Says the angel: "This is not for you but the Lord to command!"
GGJ|2|218|9|0|Says Cyrenius: "Friend, it seems to me that, notwithstanding your beauty, wisdom and love, you seem to be of a somewhat stubborn nature!?"
GGJ|2|218|10|0|Says the angel: "Oh, not at all; but I cannot and must not receive instruction from a mortal; because my self, quite apart from being out of God in everything, am a completely independent self! Besides that, I need not fear anything such as the people of this world; because in that respect I have power and authority of which you have not dreamt yet. Should you how ever wish to acquaint yourself more with same, then ask the centurion Julius and my disciple Jarah, as well as the Lord's disciples. These shall tell you a thing or two."
GGJ|2|218|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, tell him to resume his seat, or I shall seriously start to fear him intensely, for it is best not to get entangled with the likes of him! He is getting steadily rougher and more heated, and there is nothing one can do with him in spite of his beauty."
GGJ|2|218|12|0|Say I to the angel: "Well then, in that case return to your seat!" - And the angel instantly obeys My hint, resuming his former seat. And Cyrenius is relieved, for he had in all earnest begun to fear the angel exceedingly.
GGJ|2|218|13|0|John and Matthew immediately ask whether to record all this.
GGJ|2|218|14|0|Say I: "You can do so for yourselves, but need not record it for the people; for this is two thousand years too early for grasping, and one should not cast pearls before swine, as they are unable to distinguish such fare from the basest pig fodder. But for yourselves and a few others you can do so by all means."
GGJ|2|218|15|0|And the two disciples do so in relevant images, to distinguish it from what they had written in proper Hebrew under My direction.
GGJ|2|219|1|1|The Creation of Heaven and Earth
GGJ|2|219|1|0|Cyrenius nevertheless ask Me for continuation of the Genesis Interpretation by correspondences.
GGJ|2|219|2|0|And I say: "Friend, what I started I shall also finish, but see to it that you are able to grasp it just now, and before time. Because in order to grasp Moses' Genesis properly, one has to be well initiated into man's nature, which is just as hard to achieve as the right and full knowledge of God.
GGJ|2|219|3|0|Wherefore I should first have to go into man's detailed material, psychological (soul) and spiritual structure from fibre to fibre, and finally show how the psychological (soul) first develops form the spiritual, and the material from the psychological, and by what countless correspondences, which relate to the countless shades of light as well as lightlessness.
GGJ|2|219|4|0|From this you can see that this is not as easy and quick as you expect, but I shall nevertheless tell you as much as you can bear initially and in proportion to your soul-experience and pre-schooling. - And so hearken!
GGJ|2|219|5|0|When Moses says: 'In the beginning God created Heaven and Earth' then Moses does not by any means want this to be understood as applying to the visible sky and the visible, material Earth; for as a true sage this did not occur to him, in that he only had in his lucid mind the fullest inner truth always. But this deeper wisdom he clothed in corresponding images, just as for a testimony he had to veil his shining face threefold before the people.
GGJ|2|219|6|0|By Heaven however, which Moses indicates as having been created first is meant that God has placed the intelligence ability, once and already during that time, outside of His most eternal, spiritually most purified centre, as it were out of Himself - but as said, only the intelligence ability. This is akin to a mirror which also in the darkest night has the ability to reflect external objects in it, or rather to collect them faithfully and true upon its smoothest surface and reproduce them. However in the deepest night and hence complete absence of objects, the mirror is obviously a completely useless item!
GGJ|2|219|7|0|Hence Moses, straight after the externalization of heaven, or the intelligence ability outside of God's life-centre, speaks of a so-to-say simultaneous creation of the Earth. Who and what is this Mosaic Earth? You shall say: well, the one carrying us. Oh, greatly mistaken, My beloved!
GGJ|2|219|8|0|Behold, by 'Earth' Moses meant only the assimilative and attraction abilities of the among each other related, externalized intelligences, which is almost the same what the worldly-wise Egyptians and Greeks called association of ideas (connection of thoughts), where out of related concepts and ideas ultimately a truth-filled sentence has to emerge.
GGJ|2|219|9|0|If however the relatedness and mutual attraction was already incorporated within the intelligence abilities externalized by God, then the third conclusion automatically follows, - that the kindred attracted and seized each other in actuality; for which deeply spiritual process Moses obviously could not have chosen a more appropriate image than that of the material Earth, which in actuality is nothing else but a conglomerate of many in itself related substantial particles with the ability to attract one another.
GGJ|2|219|10|0|But "darkness was upon the face of the deep" says Moses, furthermore. Did Moses really want to indicate the lightlessness upon the newly - created Earth? I say unto you that not even in his very first most foolish beginnings would the wise Moses have dreamt of such! For Moses was a deep initiate into world nature, and too well initiated into deepest Egyptian wisdom and science to not know that the Earth, an offspring of the Central sun is at least a billion times a billion Earth years younger than the mother sun and could not have been in darkness at earth's coming into being; Moses rather indicating therewith, - again through imagery, that the abilities of intelligence and attracting relationship of the intelligence was not yet any kind of cognition, understanding or self-consciousness, - all of which is identical to the concept of "light"; but that it must result in the contrary, until they seize each other, then pressurizing and rubbing each other and, as it were fighting each other.
GGJ|2|219|11|0|Have you ever noticed what takes place when stones or wood are vigorously rubbed against each other? Behold, fire and light emerge! And behold, this is the light that Moses lets come into being in the beginning.
GGJ|2|220|1|1|Earth and light
GGJ|2|220|1|0|(The Lord:) "What is meant by light we now know; but before that it also says that the Earth was desolate and void! That's a certainty, because with merely the capacity for being filled or even a perceived need for being filled, no vessel has yet been filled. For as long as there are no contents the vessel is desolate and void.
GGJ|2|220|2|0|Such was also the case with the primordial creation. There were indeed a countless number of thoughts and ideas placed throughout all spaces of infinity by God's almighty will of His love and wisdom which thoughts and ideas we previously referred to as the individual, mirror-like abilities of intelligence, and that because each individual thought is as it were a reflection within the head of that which is constantly produced by the always active heart in itself.
GGJ|2|220|3|0|But just as a thought or idea in itself is like an empty vessel, or a mirror in a dark cellar, just so is the entire association of ideas still desolate and void. However, as there is yet no activity of the intelligence abilities among themselves, but only the potential ability for being and action is present, it therefore follows, as already mentioned, that everything is still cold, fire- and lightless.
GGJ|2|220|4|0|All these still inactive and motionless thoughts and ideas of divine wisdom are also extremely well compared to 'water', in which also countless specific elements are mixed together, from which however, finally all body-world takes its extreme diverse being.
GGJ|2|220|5|0|But all the great thoughts and ideas developed therefrom within the wisdom of God, and may they have been ever so true, could nevertheless not have obtained reality, just as little as the ideas of some worldly sage, had he been lacking the means for their realization. Should any reality be capable of following the thoughts and ideas, then the relevant means and therewith a real activity of the thoughts and ideas acting upon them from within and without must be derived from some high power and authority.
GGJ|2|220|6|0|If therefore some person has connected thoughts to ideas, wanting to see them realized, then he must, apart from loving the necessary materials, generate a mighty love towards them. But of such love his thoughts and ideas incubate as the chicks from a hen. Therewith the thoughts and resulting concepts become steadily more concrete ideas. And behold, such love is then that very Spirit of God within God Himself which according to Moses moved upon the waters, which itself bespeaks nothing other than the as yet formless and creatureless, endless mass of God's thoughts and ideas.
GGJ|2|220|7|0|Enlivened by this spirit the thoughts of God started to connect to become great ideas and one thought pushed another and one idea another. And behold, then according to divine order the 'Let there be light! And there was light!' happened just like by itself. And as such also the natural great act of creation from the primordial beginning is explained as by itself - and together with it finally also mainly the development process of the soul and spirit of a new born child until an old man and of the first human of the earth until our time and so on until the end of this world - in everything!
GGJ|2|220|8|0|Then there occurs a phrase in Moses that would make it appear as if only after the fiery love-action of the Spirit, resulting in light, does God begin to realize that the light is good; but this is not so by far, but only testimony to the eternal and endless wisdom of God, according to which this light is a truly free spirit life-light, generated out of itself by the action of God's thoughts and ideas according to the order of wisdom, whereby in this manner the thoughts and ideas externalized by God, can continue to develop like by themselves according to their own intelligence as independent beings, naturally under the unavoidable constant influence of God. That is to be understood by this Moses' supplement, and not that God only then gained the implicit insight that the light was something good!
GGJ|2|221|1|1|Separation of light from darkness
GGJ|2|221|1|0|(The Lord:) "But now follows something that is substantially harder to grasp than the foregoing. For it says furthermore: 'And God divided the light from the darkness; and God called the light day, and the darkness He called night'. This thing becomes more comprehensible however if, for Moses' more general concepts, you substitute the correspondingly more pertinent, independent life as they day, and death as the night, or freedom for day and judgement for night, or independence for day and bondage for night. Or, self-conscious love-life of the divine Spirit within the new creature for day, and the as yet non-animated thou thoughts and ideas of God for night.
GGJ|2|221|2|0|However, this kind of order you again shall find also in every plant, where you right up to the tendril of the fruit find nothing but night and gnawing death, where the spirit of God still hovers above the water of dark deep, for the sake of the pre-developmental stage of the life-carrying matter. Once the foundation sufficiently firms up for the wheat-stalk of creation to have its final ring tied underneath the ear, enabling the actual spirit-life as truly independent to begin seize, feel and to comprehend itself in lucid self-consciousness, there certainly is occurring a division or rather separation of the light from the darkness, a liberated life from life under judgement, or, actually an indestructible life destroyable judged life, which equals death under the general all embracing concept 'night'.
GGJ|2|221|3|0|And furthermore it says: 'and from evening and morning became the first day'. What is here the evening and what the morning? - The evening here is the state when the pre-conditions for the eventual reception of the love-life out of God begins to consolidate and mutually seize itself through influence of the almighty will of God, akin to the individual thoughts and concepts into an idea. Once these have consolidated right up to the last ring under the ear of the fruit, the function of evening is accomplished and the free and independent action towards the fruit's self-development begins. But just as man calls the transition from night to day 'morning', in the same manner correspondingly was the transition from the preceding condition of a judged creature towards the free, independent one named 'morning'. And behold, here Moses by no means committed a logical error, when he allowed the first and all subsequent days to arise from evening and from morning!
GGJ|2|221|4|0|The reason that Moses lets arise six such days from evening and morning is, because by careful observation and study every thing goes from its primordial beginning to perfection as that what it is, precisely along the way of one and the same divine order of six periods, until for the time being it reaches perfection in that what it is supposed to be, just like the full-ripe wheatear on the dead stalk.
GGJ|2|221|5|0|From the casting of the seed into the soil to germination: day one. From there to the formation of the stalk and suction and protective foliage: day two. From there to the formation of the last ring immediately beneath the base for ear-development: - day three. From there, the formation and structuring of the pod-like vessels, akin to the bridal chambers for generation of the free, independent life, with which the flowering stage also is to be counted: day four. From there, the dropping of the flower, then the rise of the actual already life-carrying fruit and its free activity, - although still tied to the preceding, un-free stages, from which a part of the sustenance for forming the skins is taken, although from thereon the main nutrients are taken from the heavens of light and true life-heat -, up to the full development of the fruit: - day five, - and finally the complete separation of the fruit ripened in the hull, whereupon the kernel already completely on its own and now already perfectly independent, demands for its fullest consolidation the pure nourishment of the heavens, accepting same and therewith sustaining itself for the freest, eternally indestructible life: - day six.
GGJ|2|221|6|0|On the seventh day rest takes over and this is the state of the now completed, full-ripest and for eternity existing life, consolidated from the previous states, equipped with the full godlikeness."
GGJ|2|222|1|1|The ultimate aim of the Creation in aggregate
GGJ|2|222|1|0|(The Lord:) "If you ponder at some depth what I have said unto you with greater maturity than the average man of today, then you shall find and understand, even if not at the profoundest level, that with his story of Creation, Moses, with his most fitting imagery, truthfully and in the order of eternal wisdom only meant the corresponding origin and onward development of all things, from their primordial beginning to their most supreme perfection.
GGJ|2|222|2|0|He who does not interpret Moses in this way had better not read him at all; for reading and understanding him literally in distorted fashion, he, with just some modest thinking about it, in the end get completely crazy, becoming incensed with Moses' illogical foolishness and ultimately also about the wanton foolishness of all who, with sword and fire, impose upon mankind such illogical and most foolish doctrine, purportedly even inspired by God's Spirit, regardless of it seeming crudest foolishness even to themselves.
GGJ|2|222|3|0|But he who reads Moses with the foregoing and correct interpretation, shall find Moses a most true prophet of not only the most all-embracing wisdom, but also most profoundly saturated with God's Spirit, who had the broadest capacity, paired with the firmest will to impart to all mankind a knowledge of profoundest death about God and all created things, in the way that he himself received it in his gigantic spirit from the Spirit of God Himself.
GGJ|2|222|4|0|And thus the suns originated for themselves, the earths for themselves, and each singleness on the suns and earths for themselves, and also in their general connection. And as such man originated in the narrowest sense for himself and also in general, because the whole of creation in all its generalness completely resembles and corresponds with a human, and because every singleness, from the largest to the smallest, of the whole spiritual and material creation also corresponds and must corresponds with a human, because man is the actual reason and final goal of the whole of creation. He is the final product to be won by all the efforts of God.
GGJ|2|222|5|0|And since man is that which God desired him to be and also achieved through all the pre-creations to which you stand here as incontrovertible testimony, everything in the heavens as well as the celestial spheres also corresponds to man, as Moses also indicated in his history of creation, and as also other tutors of mankind have done, although in a more veiled fashion. But ponder everything now, and you shall see that all is so, and cannot possibly be otherwise! - But you Cyrenius tell Me whether you are now happy with Moses!"
GGJ|2|223|1|1|Cyrenius testimony to the Creation
GGJ|2|223|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord and Master, Your wisdom truly exceeds limitlessly whatever blessed the Earth with wisdom before! For being a great sage is already a great thing in itself, but then it is endlessly more to present God's deepest and most hidden wisdom with such comprehensibility, that people like us of limited initiation can easily grasp it. This in my opinion is possible only to God, because man in the end can, like Moses frame the wisdom received through God's Spirit in mere pictorial correspondences, unless given to him like seeds, to be cast into the soil of people hearts. From such seeds, corresponding fruits go forth indeed, but men recognize such fruits no more than they initially recognized the seeds, and little is achieved with such sowing in the end. And if harvesting such ripened fruit, man customarily still barely knows what to make of it and how to use them.
GGJ|2|223|2|0|Usually, these first sowers of the wisdom-seeds never themselves found the right application, and their subsequent followers much less; for had the very first casters of the wisdom-seed made proper and true use of their fruit-yield, no followers could possibly have applied them in any but the right way. But since the prophets certainly already erred against their feebly understood doctrine, such small deviations were later sure to be the ground for the larger ones in their later followers.
GGJ|2|223|3|0|Moses and Aaron certainly may have lived quite strictly in accordance with the revealed doctrine, but if they also have understood the teaching from God in the same manner as You have revealed to us now, is a great question and is very much doubted. Because one can quite easily record a foreign tongue and its writing unto a page without basically understanding anything.
GGJ|2|223|4|0|But the way You have just clarified Moses's Genesis to us can leave not further doubt in a man's heart, and keeping it correctly in understanding as well as practice can then be the only true orthodoxy.
GGJ|2|223|5|0|But since You are bing so gracious with unravelling the most hidden truth, give us also a hint about the so-called 'Fall of the angels', as first-created beings, and about the 'Fall of Adam', and then about the 'original sin ' as well, which was passed on to all subsequent men as an adverse inheritance, - if it is not too late, and if we are capable of grasping it at all; please open Your supremely holy mouth and give us something to go by, so that we should feel middling at home with it."
GGJ|2|223|6|0|Say I: "Yes, My dearest friend, this is an even harder nut to crack than Moses' Creation account itself, although fully contained in the latter, lying like gold upon the open road for the keen researcher. If however you are thirsting only after a solid clue rather than an involved doctrine, then I can gladly do you such favour; for we would not at all have the time for a comprehensive doctrine about it, being it the third night-watch now. - He who has ears, let him hear!"
GGJ|2|224|1|1|Fall of the spirits; Adam and original sin
GGJ|2|224|1|0|(The Lord:) "It is the fall of the first-created spirits or the free and animated ideas of God within infinite space that is the great separation of which Moses says: 'And God divided the light from the darkness'. How this is to be understood in its true and fully right correspondence, I have already made abundantly clear to you; the consequence of which is the necessary material world which, in large and small units such as suns, earth and moons, together with everything upon them, is spread out within infinite space.
GGJ|2|224|2|0|Concerning Adams's fall however, this has already more objectivity of course than the so-called fall of the angels, yet is still correspondingly analogous to the fall of the angels. Only with Adam an actual law comes already to the fore, - whereas with the fall of the angels, no such commandment could yet be involved, because at that stage only a start had been made with the development of the beings to be liberated, and therefore no intelligence outside of God existed to whom such law could be given.
GGJ|2|224|3|0|Wherefore, with the so-called fall of the spirits a necessary imposed division took place, whereas the Adamic one, proceeding out of himself, was already a voluntary one and therefore not an enforced one, but an act of free will of the first carnal man, free in all psychical spheres. On the whole however it nevertheless is a foreseen act out of God's secret order which, whilst not an absolute compulsion, nevertheless is a permitted one, under "thou shall: or thou shall not", allotted to man's free will on account of his stabilization, won through his own action.
GGJ|2|224|4|0|The difference is that between an infant that has to be carried from one place to another, and a robust man who has been walking quite solidly for a lengthy period.
GGJ|2|224|5|0|Whoever once can walk, surely does not have to be carried to the place one wants to go with an infant; one simply show him the most direct and unmistakeable rout to the place. If the healthy and strong-legged man desires to go there, he shall with certainty reach the destination without hazard. If however he is circuitous or deviates knowingly, then he has only himself to blame if he reaches the destination later and with more trouble and effort.
GGJ|2|224|6|0|This we note with Adam. Had he kept the absolute commandment, then mankind, i.e. man's perfect soul would not have descended to the very hard, heavy and frail physical body which is now beset with many frailties and shortcomings.
GGJ|2|224|7|0|But the disobedience of the positive commandment necessarily caused the first man a great deviation, by which he then reaches his aim much later and with much more trouble.
GGJ|2|224|8|0|But you are thinking by yourself: 'how can the keeping or non-keeping of a trivial and just moral commandment have such substantive effect on mankind's nature in aggregate? Even without his foolish indulgence, Adam would have remained the same sensual man that he remained through eating of the apple, and he would have had eventually still to die, as all mankind still does!'
GGJ|2|224|9|0|In one respect you are quite right, but also wrong in another. The eating of an apple, which is a salubrious and sweet fruit, certainly is not fatal, or all men eating apples should soon die thereafter. Wherefore there is nothing to the apple itself. But if its eating is prohibited for a certain time, and that only for further stabilizing of the soul; and the soul, conscious of its free will ignore and transgresses the command, then she causes as it were a certain fracture in her being, which then resemble an open wound which is difficult to ever heal again, because even if the wound is reduced to a scar, the scarring then constricts a number of vessels to the extent of impeding future circulation of life-fluids to the soul, hence exerting a constantly painful sensation.
GGJ|2|224|10|0|Thereby the soul is then distracted from striving for development of the spirit within her, and she busies herself with eliminating the scar. - And behold, this scar is called 'world'!
GGJ|2|224|11|0|The soul indeed constantly strives to rid herself of this scar, because it pains her in her worldly concerns. Yet the more trouble she takes, the coarser the scar, producing more worldly cares in turn. And in the end the soul has nothing further to do but concern herself with the healing of the scar, i.e. making herself trouble-free, finally going over into the scar herself almost completely, paying little attention to her spirit. - And behold, this is the so-called original sin"!
GGJ|2|225|1|1|The power of hereditary influence
GGJ|2|225|1|0|(The Lord:) "But, it will be asked, how can such be passed on?- Oh, quite easily, particularly within the organic soul-structure. Whatever the latter once has accepted, can remain with her for thousands of years, if this is not brought back to order within her by the spirit. Think of the archetype of a society! If I introduce you to its progenitor, then you shall all see that a substantial resemblance has passed over to all his offspring. If the progenitor was good and gentle man and his wife as well, then with few exceptions the nation shall be better and more gentle than a people with a raging, haughty and domineering progenitor.
GGJ|2|225|2|0|If a primordial progenitors's feeble trait is still discernible in his descendants physically and morally after a couple of thousands years, how much more the character trait of the first man of the Earth in all his descendants, in that his soul in the beginning was much more receptive and hence far more irritable than the later souls, in whom the father's hereditary influence had impregnated them already at procreation in the life-stream seed, and hence could not subsequently in the natural process be wiped away and annihilated. Unfortunately, such scar greatly disfigures such soul, and God has in all times done everything to make it possible for such soul to rid itself of such scar for all times; however, until now not much success could be achieved, and I came to this earth Myself in order to extirpate such old and ugly scar.
GGJ|2|225|3|0|And I shall do so indeed; but this shall be accomplished through the many wounds inflicted upon My flesh. But at this stage you cannot grasp this; but you shall be able to grasp it when it has come to pass, and the holy spirit of all truth shall then lead out into all wisdom about it.
GGJ|2|225|4|0|But you have read in the book of Moses, where he speaks of Jehovah's curse over th earth, where it says: 'In the sweat of thy brow shalt thou eat bread.' And soon after curse of the earth, it says: 'Thorns and thistles shall it bring forth to thee.'
GGJ|2|225|5|0|Behold, if you were to take this materially, i.e. if this earnestly were to be so physically, then you would be fully entitled to reproach God for a complete lack of wisdom! But since such a statement can be taken only psychologically and actually spiritually, such reproach falls by the wayside, and man can blame only himself if something in his nature deteriorates, just as he can blame only himself if on some land the harvest is sometimes worse than normal, because not everything about the weather depend upon God's will but also upon man.
GGJ|2|225|6|0|Once a soul is fully conscious and achieves sufficient sensibility to well recognize God's order then, for it has to become active, in accordance of course with the recognized divine order within her. If in some aspect she does not do so or omits it, or even does the contrary, then she obviously is bound to cause herself irreparable harm, from which she shall not be able to free herself on her own accord, since all her action is more or less disorderly, with further consequent soul-restrictions in time, such as all kinds of blindness, foolishness, incomprehension, feeble perception, fear, lack of courage, sadness, frustration, annoyance, rage, anger and ultimately despair itself.
GGJ|2|225|7|0|And behold, these are the "thorns and thirstless" which the soil within the soul, i.e. the depleted intelligence-attributes shall cause to grow within her, akin to the parasitic growths upon otherwise healthy tree-branches!
GGJ|2|225|8|0|'God's curse' however is nothing other than the soul's realization of her own self-destruction in light of God's perceived order, having to as a consequence of her own blame eat bread 'by the sweat of her brow'.
GGJ|2|225|9|0|And the sweat of her brow is the aforementioned 'world-trouble' scar that she herself incurred through eating of the Mosaic apple, which she could have easily avoided.
GGJ|2|226|1|1|Worldly concerns and their deleterious effects upon the soul
GGJ|2|226|1|0|(The Lord:) "Therefore I now say unto you all, that you cast off all unnecessary troubles from yourselves; for every worldly concern is a material tie with which the soul ties herself to matter through the original Adamitic scar! The more the soul binds herself to the matter of her flesh, the more the development of God's spirit within her must suffer. And the more the soul then fuses herself to the body through worldly care, which body is a mere judgment, - a regrettable necessity and therefore death, the more she also loses consciousness and recognition of eternal, indestructible life within her.
GGJ|2|226|2|0|He who therefore still harbours much fear of physical death, is still strongly bound with the flesh, and feebly with the spirit; because much love towards the life of this world is strong evidence of the soul's lack of concern for the everlasting life of the spirit within her, and the blame lies with the old scar that Adam has struck into his own flesh, and that of his descendants, incarnate souls.
GGJ|2|226|3|0|And yet every determined soul can heal itself of such harmful scar, because God had already in Adam's presence taken the precautionary measures, and Adam was nearly completely healed towards the end of his days. Henoch was however completely healed, wherefore, like several other forefather, he was already transformed in his flesh. But because their descendants had nevertheless mixed with the children of unhealed fathers, the old Adamitic curse remained, with varying degrees of incidence for mens' torment.
GGJ|2|226|4|0|Wherefore also the women's painful childbearing, as well as the very painful types of death of man. Because a nature-soul already wounded by man's seminal stream, immediately binds more stubbornly with the mother's flesh, and must therefore be born into the world under all kinds of forceful band-rupturing. Children such as an Isaac however and many others in the world, have been born into the world without pain on the mother's part.
GGJ|2|226|5|0|Such is the case also with dying. People with strong ties to earthly life, whose sole concern is the world, having much to suffer already during their short earth-life, often become sick in soul and thereafter certainly scone in body, and are in great misery. And they have often to contend with unbearable pain before separation from body, passing from the body in a severely numbing pain that often lingers afterwards for lengthy periods, especially with souls that wallowed in physical comfort in the world. Whereas souls who in the world had reached the commendable conclusion that all the treasures of the world are of no use to it - since they have to sink into death with the body, having freed themselves from Adam's old scar as much as possible and having instead found God's "Atman" within them, nurturing same with all care, - have firstly very little of any kind of sickness to withstand.
GGJ|2|226|6|0|Once the soul's life is tied to its spirit, in time its body also shall assume a spiritual direction and hence become less sensitive to impressions from the outer material world. Because every sickness usually arises from the shearing of some tie with the world. In short, through the life-hungry soul the body is stuffed with a thousand diverse needs. If, on account of climactic or a thousand other conditions, it cannot obtain satisfaction, then one or the other band must be broken, soon making the body sick and to suffer exceedingly, and with it the soul, which ultimately and together with the body is the bearer of the larger part of the pain.
GGJ|2|226|7|0|If however the soul, through much self-depravation has trained to do without much of the death-bearing world-habitat, then there shall ultimately not be many bands left between the dead goods of the world and the body, and not much shall be left over for painful rupturing. If therewith the basis for many physical sicknesses is lifted, then I Myself would like to see from where these should enter the body and the sensible soul.
GGJ|2|226|8|0|With such people indeed the body does not easily feel any pain, even if severely tortured from without.
GGJ|2|226|9|0|Behold the youths of furnace fame! They sang joyfully and praised God. And when in time their bodies were consumed by the intense wicked exterior they yet suffered no pain, for they had long since rid themselves of all ties with world and were one with their divine spirit. And thus, secondly, such soul, fully united with its spirit, having long relinquished all firmer ties with the material world in place of a tender spiritual one feels no pain at all when separating from her body, feeling rather an all pervading blessed ecstasy, incapable of losing either consciousness at separation nor the light of the soul-spiritual sight, nor hearing, smelling, tasting and the most refined sense of touch, as possessed now by our angel Raphael.
GGJ|2|226|10|0|But, as said, to achieve this, man must rid his body of the old, Adamitic original sin, and this is impossible to achieve in any way other than I have now shown you: the soul must voluntarily throw worldly cares overboard, - there is no other way! Once these are cast off, the old divine order is regained and man is then completely man within God's order. And behold, this is what is rightly called 'original sin'! In actuality it is obviously the flesh which one appropriately calls the 'original sin'; but seen by spiritual correspondence it is the manifold concerns for the flesh which is Adam's hard-to eradicate sin within all his descendants.
GGJ|2|226|11|0|This soul-scar however cannot be fully eradicated by any means other than the one indicated by Me, and by still another means which shall only be indicated and given to mankind by the end of My mission into this world for the salvation of their souls; John the Baptist in the desert had already been a forerunner for this means."
GGJ|2|227|1|1|About the fall of the spirits
GGJ|2|227|1|0|(The Lord:) "But just as it happened on the smallest scale with man, falling into sin and hence ruining his nature, so a very similar event took place once at the creation of the pure spirits out of God.
GGJ|2|227|2|0|Once the thoughts and great ideas arising therefrom out of God had found the necessary consistency to form a being endowed with limitless intelligence, in God's arch-primordial form, conscious of its free independence, the first thing to fully liberate them was to give and show them the opportunity to free action, - in what way to become free, and free through acting.
GGJ|2|227|3|0|But how is it accomplished? Should one only, as it were say to them: you are now alive, as if out of yourselves, and you can do as you please? - Here it is questionable whether such beings, whose life is without experience, would be able to front up to any kind of free activity. Yes, they shall rather, like a voracious polyp, be consumed by satisfying their being with a corresponding nourishment and do nothing else, as you can observe and experience such quite natural phenomena with very spiritually unawakened people; because their sole concern is to fill the belly, and all their actions are focussed on the best possible satisfaction of this body part.
GGJ|2|227|4|0|Another might say: Let them be told what to do in accordance with their intelligence, and they shall start acting accordingly! - Good, I say; supposing however that the still leisure-prone beings, having gone forth from such disinclination towards action, have not and cannot be awakened yet towards action, on account of which the sense for complete inactivity starts to pre-dominate, stopping the beings from voluntary action; what then? They can then certainly be forced by omnipotence, obviously indwelling the Creator!
GGJ|2|227|5|0|Granted; where however would this leave absolute independence of action, through which alone a created being can attain to independent, free voluntary action? Behold, without the aforementioned full independence, every created being would remain a machine springing into action only through the intelligence of the manufacturer!
GGJ|2|227|6|0|From this you can see that there neither can, nor must be any question about a compulsion; because only machines act under a 'must ', of which machines unfortunately, together with the Earth itself, there are still too many and crude ones upon Earth. Also infinite space is filled with such 'must' machines. Because all the countless suns, earths and moons are purely machines, together with all physical beings upon and within them, just as the human body in itself is nothing but an artful machine which can be set into manifold motion by the soul's free will.
GGJ|2|227|7|0|If so however, and impossibly otherwise, how should the first-created pure spirit-beings have attained to conditioned, independent voluntary action, and from there alone to full independence? Obviously through means no other than a 'thou shalt' commandment, even if not as strict as with Adam.
GGJ|2|227|8|0|But the commandment itself would be of no use if , together with the commandment, the newly-created being were not also given the drive or stimulus to trespass. If however the beings are imbued with the stimulus for transgression, then a certain concomitant deleterious consequence also must be furnished, as a punishment so-to-say, and the beings must be shown the consequences, and how they shall always follow a contra venous action against the commandment given.
GGJ|2|227|9|0|Yes, the being must even be shown that there might be an initial temporary advantage for the being transgressing the commandment, from which however later on always a long lasting disadvantage will arise, and it will cost it a lot of toilsome troubles and painful efforts to overcome this. Only after being equipped with all this, can the newly created being make a true use of its free intelligence and actions arising from it, irrespective of the outcome whether straight or crooked, right or wrong. In short, the newly-created being out of itself becomes voluntarily active, therewith commencing the true and full act of self-determination, and in the end this is what it is all about all created intelligent beings. Because self-determination is achieved in either way, either along a shorter or longer route, and full destruction of such a being is thereby obviated.
GGJ|2|227|10|0|Whether, at the outset, the independence is a blessed or unblessed state, is one and the same, of course in relation to the Creator; for the door is left open for every being to walk the outlined ways to blessedness. If it desires this, well and good for the being; if not however, that's alright too! For no-one but the being itself carries the blame. It retains its self-determination forever, irrespective of whether blessed or not, for basically it still has to conform to the Creator's overall order.
GGJ|2|227|11|0|Knowing this now, it shall not be too hard to follow the fall of the first-created, pure spirits. Because they too had to be given a commandment, and with it the necessary stimulus towards transgression, tied to fleeting rewards or, alternatively and even if not with the predominant stimulus to obey the commandment, yet a clear vision nevertheless of eternal rewards which, although somewhat deferred, nevertheless will and must follow action with the given commandment!
GGJ|2|227|12|0|That now some of the beings heeded the commandment and others not, is obvious from the visible physical creation, which as a judgement or threatened punishment had to follow the breach of the commandment, and as it were spiritually seen, is nothing else than the longer road to a most blessed, full-free existence of the created spirits.
GGJ|2|227|13|0|On the other hand is also our angel here among us, a clear proof that nevertheless countless crowds of the once created spirits have heeded the given commandment, although at that stage it was not a firm positive commandment as with Adam. And now all the physical creation is subordinated to their power, strength and wisdom.
GGJ|2|227|14|0|This angel nevertheless shall not be able to substantiate to later mankind the immensely large numbers of first-created spirits who did not transgress against the command given; but this is not essential for man's blessedness, particularly if a man has not attained to a full knowledge of himself through his spirit.
GGJ|2|227|15|0|If any man attains to this however then, as they say, all seven heavens stand open to him anyway, and he can obtain testimony thereof to any desired degree. And thus all is already taken care of therewith.
GGJ|2|227|16|0|Tell Me My dear Cyrenius whether you are able to now form a reasonable concept about the sinful fall of the first-created spirits.
GGJ|2|228|1|1|Power and resistance
GGJ|2|228|1|0|Says the now contented Cyrenius: "Lord, You are able to see into my heart only too clearly anyway, and through my brain too, - as to whether I have grasped the thing fully or only by half! I feel that the thing is now as clear to me as the sun at noon. But there could still be depth upon to depths behind it that may never have occurred yet to even the most perfect angelic spirit. I am nevertheless satisfied with what I know now, and shall have enough to nibble on for the rest of my life; because this far exceeds human horizons of knowledge and insight already!
GGJ|2|228|2|0|Only one being is still a puzzle to me and that is Satan and his cohorts; just a revealing word about that still, oh Lord, and my soul shall be satisfied until my physical death! Because I am still not quite in the clear about that. What and who is Satan and who his helpers' helpers, called devils?"
GGJ|2|228|3|0|Say I: "This too is a trifle premature for your comprehension, from its foundation. But I shall try to give you and the others some light on this point also to the limit of your understanding. And thus hearken unto Me!
GGJ|2|228|4|0|Behold, everything that there is, that exists and that has any existence, cannot exist, be or has any existence otherwise than by a certain continues battle.
GGJ|2|228|5|0|Every existence, the divine not excluded, contains in itself a lot of opposites, as denying and affirming, which always stand against each other like cold and warmth, darkness and light, hard and soft, bitter and sweet, heavy and light, narrow and wide, broad and narrow, high and low, hatred and love, evil and good, right and wrong, and ly and truth.
GGJ|2|228|6|0|No force can have any effect without an opposing force.
GGJ|2|228|7|0|Take for instance a thousandfold Goliath of a man, whose power could certainly take on an army of warriors! What good his power however if one stood him into the air like the clouds of heaven? Behold, a breeze, here on earth, so feeble as to hardly set a leaf in motion, would in spite of all his power, push him unstoppably in the direction of the breeze!
GGJ|2|228|8|0|In order for the giant to make effective use of his strength, he firstly needs solid ground for a foundation to act. Hence the ground itself is already a counterpoint to our giant; because for exercising of his strength, free movement coupled to a steadfast foundation is needed, where he enters into union with the solid rest of the foundation, to then in combination with the strength of the resting foundation or ground on which he stands, apposes every confrontational movement. Only then can the giant make proper use of his strength. If the ground is a rock, then no antagonistic force shall prevail against such solid rest, unless the force is more hefty than the rock's concentrated rest. But if the ground is soft and hence less counteractive than the giant's storm-like capacity to move, the giant's strength shall not find enough resistance in the ground counteracting him, and he will only be able to resist a much smaller force confronting him.
GGJ|2|228|9|0|For superficial clarity, let us assume that our giant has upon solid ground sufficient strength to lift a thousand people! But put him in a bog, with hardly enough firmness to just carry the giant on his own! Let the giant lift the weight of just a hundred or even ten people, and he shall certainly not get it off the ground; for the moment he begins to conquer the weight he shall begin to sink into the soft ground, and all his strength shall be useless, since he has no counter force underneath him.
GGJ|2|228|10|0|Hence no power can effect anything on its own, if it does not unite with an as-it-were opposing, warring one. With our giant, the solid rest of the ground obviously fights his weight and movement and also vanquishes same to a certain degree; and this ground-warring victory of rest is in the end also the support of the moving force and also a measure of the force."
GGJ|2|229|1|1|About Satan’s nature
GGJ|2|229|1|0|(The Lord:) "From this fairly explicit scenario, we should have a clear concept of why a being without an opposing one would be just as good as no being at all, just as the power of our giant in free space would be as good as none, in relation to any effect; hence every existence needs a counter-existence in order to be effective.
GGJ|2|229|2|0|This relationship therefore, in its proper measure has to be present in everything there is, or there would be no existence anywhere at all.
GGJ|2|229|3|0|And as such must also the most perfect existence of God in itself contain in every regard the most well-formed opposites, without them there would be as good as no being at all. These opposites are therefore always involved in an uninterrupted fight with each other, but always in such a way that the steady victory of the one force serves as the support for the so to speak vanquished force, as we have seen with the continual victory of the firm ground over the moving gravitational force of our giant.
GGJ|2|229|4|0|If God wanted to create out of Himself free beings resembling Him, He also had to provide them with the same fighting opposites which of course He Himself had to possess in the best and most balanced relationships, otherwise He never could have been existed actively.
GGJ|2|229|5|0|Well, the beings were formed fully to His image and as such were finally necessarily imbued with the capacity to consolidate out of the fighting opposites put in them out of God.
GGJ|2|229|6|0|Every being was imbued with rest and movement, indolence and sense of activity, darkness and light, love and rage, violence and gentleness and a thousandfold others, as fully their own; only the proportions varied.
GGJ|2|229|7|0|In God all the opposites were already from eternity in the best order. In the created beings however, they had to attain the right order through the free fight like out of themselves, thus through the well-known self-activity.
GGJ|2|229|8|0|Now, different victories emerged. In one part the hard rest was the prevailing winner, and thereby activity became quite subordinated, thus constantly giving it the biggest and fiery effort to soften the stone and to make it more resembling and more corresponding to itself. On the other hand, movement in all its parts won decisively and is therefore being constantly fought by the feebler rest within it, in order to enter into a more corresponding relationship with it.
GGJ|2|229|9|0|But with many beings, the opposites have achieved a proper, proportional balance according to God's order, making their being therefore perfect, because the homogeneous and opposing intelligence capabilities constantly mutually supporting each other in the most optimal manner.
GGJ|2|229|10|0|Hence you see that where some force within a self-consolidating being, through some excessively stubborn drive attempts to silence and subjugate all other forces to its sphere, and succeeds on the whole, such force kills itself as-it-were, by clearing all opportunities for manifesting its power out of the way. But as said, a force without a corresponding countervailing force is as good as none, as we already have seen from the example with the giant.
GGJ|2|229|11|0|However, such in all parts self captivating force must therefore have the continuing aspiration to captivate even more forces in itself, to rid itself from the painful captivity. And behold, this is what one calls 'Satan' or 'devil'!
GGJ|2|229|12|0|Satan is a great personality, and corresponds too much with rigid rest and inertia. Because this first-created, great personality wanted to absorb all other forces into its own and has for this reason become dead and incapable of action on its own. But the defeated powers within it nevertheless are not fully at rest but in constant activity, personifying themselves as independent. With such activity however they vitalize the basic life as if with an apparent life, obviously making it a make-believe life contrary to a true, free life.
GGJ|2|229|13|0|Such vanquished forces, however denying defeat notwithstanding, are then what are called, with regard to Satan devils, or evil spirits. - And so you see, My dear Cyrenius, how I have now also given you a small hint about Satan and devils, since you only asked for a small one! But speak if you desire more, and I shall be more explicit."
GGJ|2|230|1|1|Educating the primordial spirits
GGJ|2|230|1|0|Says Cyrenius: I now have a kind of thimbleful glimmer, and it seems as if I understand some of it; but there is no talk of any clarity yet. The thing seems to pass into such spiritual subtlety that quite a different insight is needed than the sum of two pears and two and pears being four pears. I am a long way from a clear insight; because the playing off of opposing forces is so subtitle that it is hard for a being like me to order the notion of their reacting within a being in such a way that it attains to a complete image of God, in every deed and omission.
GGJ|2|230|2|0|This I think is something which newly-created beings like us could never accomplish on their own, and hence I don't believe they can be held responsible for developing within the order, fully or partly, if not completely contrary; for who could fully blame a person for violence if from birth he never had an opportunity to develop by the norms of an educated mankind?
GGJ|2|230|3|0|But is it thinkable that primeval spirit-beings which had only just consolidated themselves as God's primeval thoughts and ideas, could also have already been imbued with the insight to develop in accordance with the Creator's order? The so-to-say personal, primeval being of Satan could not possibly have had the insight of a Michael, or it would have developed itself like Michael. In short, Lord, here I still dally between light and darkness, not knowing how to actually grasp the light. When I approach it too closely it seems to burn me like a flame, and if I move away, then of course it is dark again and I am standing on the same spot from which I came forth.
GGJ|2|230|4|0|And so it shall be necessary for me to put a little more oil in my intellectual lamp on this subject, to make it somewhat more lucid. Because I seem like someone still half asleep in the morning. On the one hand lightless sleep is pressing the eyes, even whilst the light of day is working on the sleepy eyes to stop them from dropping back to sleep. Wherefore oh Lord, let you fully awaken my eyes, or it could yet happen that with all this morning light I fall asleep again, in spite of full recognition of the divine order in all wisdom and love!"
GGJ|2|230|5|0|Say I: "Indeed, dearest friend, as I said to you beforehand, these things shall be hard to fully grasp! But since you are serious about gaining a deeper insight into this subject, I shall endeavour to get you a more vivid light, through symbolism and parables.
GGJ|2|230|6|0|Only in one respect are you upon loose sand, in thinking that God left the created beings to their self-development, before they possessed the capacity to fully recognize the divine order within themselves, and to grasp it its full depth. Much education preceded this, and long time-periods passed between the first coming into being of the first-created order in the first beings, and the period when such spirits were handed over to their active self-development.
GGJ|2|230|7|0|Think of the time period between Adam and you, and behold, this already quite long time until this hour is still filled with all kind of education from all sides!
GGJ|2|230|8|0|And only after such lengthy preparation am I Myself finally here, showing mankind clearly the ways they have to go, out of their very own inner power, that so far had achieved the greatest possible development for the pro and contra (for and against). Only with this My presence is man given fullest free reign in his life-perfection, and with that a new commandment of love, which contains within itself in the proper divine fullness all other commandments and all wisdom out of God.
GGJ|2|230|9|0|If henceforth a man lives in accordance with this new commandment, he shall also unmistakeably develop his life in accordance with God's order, and then soon thereafter be able to enter upon the fullness of the truest and freest eternal life. If however he does not accept such new life commandment and does not arrange his doings in accordance therewith, out of himself, then he certainly shall not attain the aim of true life-development.
GGJ|2|230|10|0|No one shall then however be able to say: 'I was not aware of what to do'. And regardless of how far from there any man might still say: 'God's call did not reach my ears', he shall be told: 'From this hour on there is no man upon this entire earth who did not receive into his heart what is fully the right thing among mankind'.
GGJ|2|230|11|0|In everyone's heart a warning voice will be placed which will indicate to him what is good and only true. Who will hear this voice and follow it, will attain the greatest light and it will illuminate to him all roads of the divine order."
GGJ|2|231|1|1|The consequence of Lucifer’s fall
GGJ|2|231|1|0|(The Lord:) "How short however is the period from Adam up to ourselves, compared to what for human comprehension is an endless duration, from the period of the first coming into being of the created spirits, up to the point when they were placed into full use of their free will; and after that, what immeasurable period from their fall up to Adam, and then to ourselves!
GGJ|2|231|2|0|Behold, there are within infinite creation-spaces certain arch-primeval and therewith principal central suns which, on account of their immense distance from here and, notwithstanding their being unspeakably manifold times larger than this earth, can be seen as hardly more than glittering points, and that only by people of exceptionally sharp vision. These primeval suns are of an age from roughly the period of the fall of the primeval spirits up till to-day. And behold, were one to determine the age of such suns by terrestrial years, one would not have room upon the entire Earth to write a cipher representing the number of Earth years! And were you to take the entire volume of the Earth, not excluding the sea, filled with the smallest dust particles to represent a million Earth years each, then this would be far too short a time to represent the said sun.
GGJ|2|231|3|0|Such period surely represents quite a long while, and yet it is hardly anything compared to the arch-primeval period from when God began to first develop His thoughts and ideas, to make them into spirits and give them independence. What endlessly many things did not take place during such over extended period, for the development of the fully free will of the primeval spirit!
GGJ|2|231|4|0|And yet there were at the end of yonder endlessly long developmental periods of the primeval spirits those who, although comprehending God's correct educational paths, chose in the end to not want to know anything of these ways, but instead chose the much shorter one on account of temporary advantages, deviating from the path well-mapped-out by God, entering upon the path of their very own self-destruction.
GGJ|2|231|5|0|Because the principal spirit of light, indwelt by countless other spirits of light, each one imbued most richly with countless intelligencers, said to himself: 'What more do I need? Within me lie all attributes as within God, and God has placed all power within me. Now I am strong and mighty over everything. He has given away everything He possessed, and I have taken over the lot. Now God has nothing left, whilst I have everything; and we are going to see whether the advantages of transgressing the given commandment are of all that short a duration after all. We should think: with our present all might and omnipotence, we shall be able to quite handsomely prolong the supposed brevity of that span to eternities. Who shall be able to prevent us from doing so? Besides ourselves, infinite space, now populated by only ourselves, carries no higher might and intelligence than our own; who should be able to contest our advantages?'
GGJ|2|231|6|0|Behold, thus thought and spoke the spirit of light to himself and thereby to the host of subordinate individual spirit crowds. - No sooner said than done, and the result was his self-arrest within his inertia, within which he had gradually solidified himself; and the outcome of that again was the creation of matter, likewise along the lines of divine order, because the predictable consequence of potential non-heeding of God's commandment was foreseen with the same certainty as the freest state of yonder spirits who fulfilled God's commandment upon and within themselves.
GGJ|2|231|7|0|And in this way through the fall, firstly the principal spirit and with him his related deputies made themselves captive in the most stubborn and gruelling manner. But for how long it shall please him to tarry within such captivity none but God knows, throughout all of infinity, and not even the angels.
GGJ|2|231|8|0|However, this is certain, that from this lost son of light the individual spirits are awaken again by the power of God and are placed into the flesh as children of the world, and the opportunity will be given to them, just like the children from above, to rise to the highest perfection as children of God.
GGJ|2|231|9|0|All matter therefore is individual spirit, who as soul in each individual person, can be reborn in the soul's spirit to attain eternal life. However, once all individual spirits are lifted from a world, then the full end of such a world has become a reality.
GGJ|2|231|10|0|But with a world like this earth, this takes a pretty long time to accomplish, nonetheless, finally the end will come."
GGJ|2|232|1|1|Shell and soul
GGJ|2|232|1|0|(The Lord:) "But there are parts of matter that shall never be part of a soul, and these consist in what is known as shell or encasement material, within which always some soul potency is enclosed, up to a certain development of independence. Once the special soul potency has achieved a certain maturity, it ruptures the encasement, immediately uniting with previously liberated similar, or at least corresponding individual potencies, afterwards creating for itself some other husk from corresponding elements of the air, water and soil, thus immediately another shell as you can see tangibly with seeds of plants, trees and shrubs and notably as with eggs of insects, birds, marine animals and so on.
GGJ|2|232|2|0|The encasement material is merely a fixation of willpower going forth from God's order, and as such containing no soul-intelligence, being only a necessary means for a soul-intelligence to, as if out of itself in isolation and over time, actually developing into an independent being.
GGJ|2|232|3|0|Wherefore the world of matter is by up to two thirds soul and one third soul-less hull, as carrier of initially individual and gradually consolidating and finally fully mature and ripe soul-life. The encasement material, or God's fixed will, therefore is also a salvation institute, through which the individual, primeval spirits fallen through Satan's fall can, along the established order regain yonder perfect, independent liberty, - although along a more extended path than the first period could have been.
GGJ|2|232|4|0|Since time does not however trouble or tire God, because He keeps the achievement and realization of His great ideas constantly, as if currently before His all-seeing eyes - independently of time-duration, a thousand years are before God as a day or a moment; and an earth can then require more years for the release of the spirit, captive in its husk-material, than an unspeakably great number, like finest sand filling Earth to capacity; and ultimately that is to God as a fleeting moment.
GGJ|2|232|5|0|I say unto you that there are indeed some worlds within infinite Creation-space that have already completed their service. But they nonetheless continue to endure as celestial spheres, continuing to do so as carriers of the new, free beings, although they now are much more pure and sound, and also unchanging in their structure; like God's solid will corresponding to His wisdom, and eternally consistent order has to be unchanging, since no being could have a duration without such firmness.
GGJ|2|232|6|0|Because even if the beings, after their spiritual perfection, possessed a completely free existence, as if completely independent of God, such independence could still not have any permanence if not fixed from eternity within His order, and as one with it. This fixation from eternity however is in actuality for all created beings the very thing providing them their constant duration and maintenance.
GGJ|2|232|7|0|However, from this it arises like by itself, that nothing which has ever been created by God in whatever form, can never cease to exist or be disposed of. It can change its form and progress from a lesser to a more perfect form, also in reverse, as we have seen such with the primeval created spirits; but nothing can ever be destroyed, once given existence by God. Tell me Cyrenius whether this issue is now somewhat clearer to you?"
GGJ|2|233|1|1|About knowledge
GGJ|2|233|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes, Lord and Master, now the thing is clear to me, - to the extent that it can be clear to a stupid spirit in his earthly existence. To be sure, there is yet many a thing I you to ask about; but I can also see that too much knowing is not good for man, because notwithstanding his becoming a wiseman, he shall not become a doer.
GGJ|2|233|2|0|A man of too much wisdom seems to me like a well-provided man of great worldly wealth. Why should he still have to work the ground, why harness the oxen to the plough? His barns are filled to the gables his cellars filled with the best wine, and his chambers bristle with gold and silver, big pearls and the most precious stones. He realizes that it would be crazy to cultivate his land any further, and therefore lies down to rest, enjoying his treasures undisturbed.
GGJ|2|233|3|0|And, as said, an overly wise man can and has to cut a similar face. He who is in many ways ignorant seeks and examines, finding great joy in discovering some new truth; the overly wise however has little more to find and has obviously become lethargic, whereas some sect devotee might investigate day and night to get to the bottom of some mystery, in order to gain potential insight. Hence I am now conversant with this sphere for the present. That which I still lack however, also shall keep me constantly active. - am I correct or not?"
GGJ|2|233|4|0|Say I: "Neither too little nor too much is overly helpful, but too much still better than too little, because he who has an excess can pass some on to those in want, which shall always yield good results. But he who has too little shall have a problem sharing. Wherefore a trifle excess in wisdom always is better than too little. But this much I say too: it would not beneficial even for an angel to be omniscient, like God!
GGJ|2|233|5|0|But this also God has forestalled; for just as no spirit shall ever, like God Himself, indwell all of infinity, neither shall any spirit's wisdom ever be so perfect to probe or grasp all the depths of divine wisdom. Do you understand that too?"
GGJ|2|233|6|0|Says Cyrenius: "Oh indeed I do, and there has always been an adage of old with us Romans, in circulation also among the Greeks and Egyptians namely and in brief: 'Quod licet jovi, non licet bovi' (Jupiter is granted things which an ox is not, which means, what is good for one is not good for all). And I think that this proverb, although the property of the heathens as they are called by the Israelites, is quite fitting also here.
GGJ|2|233|7|0|Compared to God humans and angels will most probably remain the dear 'boves' for eternity and this is also good indeed; since at least I myself would not be useful at all for too much wisdom. For it lies in the nature of things that in the end, every created being would lose its zest for life if there were within all of infinity nothing left that was not as familiar as the chamber of a house to its owner.
GGJ|2|233|8|0|Wherefore it is most fortunate and wise of Jehova to forestall, for even a most perfect but nonetheless created spirit, notwithstanding his wisdom, to ever approach God's wisdom by even one hair's breath; for that which is infinite can never be approached by what is finite!
GGJ|2|233|9|0|But let's leave that, for it would be futile to lose more words over it, since there are many other things that would be more urgently revealed than the yardstick by which feeble man could measure divine wisdom. Love obviously is of a higher order than the lofty wisdom of man and spirits.
GGJ|2|233|10|0|Formerly you said that one is able to completely heal the old scar of the soul through the new law of brotherly love and thereby could free oneself totally from the old hereditary evil, and then the fullest awareness of true, eternal life would set in with full power and clarity in the person. That would possibly be the greatest gain for mankind on this earth; because as a result not until then would the human being be a whole human being and be able to achieve completely great and magnificent things already on this earth in his earthly life.
GGJ|2|233|11|0|With the ever-present conviction of eventual death, and disappearance from the world stage, man has to gradually lose courage for loftier works, or alternatively throw himself into every worldly delight, in order to therewith drive away all thought of eventual certain death, enjoying perishable life as if eternal. It hence is of the gravest importance that man be given a commandment, the keeping of which leads him to regain within himself the Paradise once lost through Adam, and to then preserve it. The commandment of real and true love of neighbour shall bring us back the one lost.
GGJ|2|233|12|0|But here the big question is how to keep such most important commandment in accord with God's order, to attain to the great aim which You promised with certainly and not by half, but fully.
GGJ|2|233|13|0|Say I: "This is truly a good and most pertinent suggestion on your part, and I shall give you a fitting reply; but first we want to also hear our old host Marcus for once, and his concepts about the neighbour, to whom all love is to be directed; only after which I shall give you all the full and true reply, together with the right explanation. And so tell us; dear Marcus, who is to be regarded as our true neighbour, and to whom show all love indeed!"
GGJ|2|234|1|1|Marcu’s view about one’s neighbour
GGJ|2|234|1|0|Says the old Marcus: "Lord, I am so overwhelmed by what I and my house have now heard, that I should with the best of will not be able to come up with a sensible word, let alone determine who would be my most likely neighbour.
GGJ|2|234|2|0|Naturally, the one that stands nearest to me physically and requiring assistance, I would have to help; if such asked me for help, I should not withhold it. My wife and children also are my neighbours, and I need to care for their physical and spiritual well being and subsistence.
GGJ|2|234|3|0|When I was still a warrior, my comrades also were my neighbours, and it was my duty to stand by them when in trouble. Besides that, every person regardless of their religion, when in need is my neighbour, and I should not pass him by if he is in need of my help or asks for it.
GGJ|2|234|4|0|Indeed I think that one should not withhold help even from an animal, when lacking. In short, and as perceived by my limited domestic intellect, man should emulate God's household, letting his sun shine over all creature, as does God over all creature.
GGJ|2|234|5|0|Of course man as a limited being can emulate God his Creator only in a limited way. But since he already carries a resemblance to God within himself, and is even created n his image, he should fully develop that too, since he was given the ability. -This is my view, and You oh Lord shall give us all a correct explanation; for I prefer to hear You a thousand times more than my own speaking. Let it therefore please You to continue speaking, oh Lord, - provided it is Your intention to say more this night!"
GGJ|2|234|6|0|Say I: "I shall speak indeed, although midnight has come upon us; but now let us pause and listen whether there shall be a call for help from the Sea!"
GGJ|2|234|7|0|Soon after this My remark, one could hear a noise from the Sea consisting of a lot of voices. Markus and his sons ask Me whether to rush out to help someone in trouble, who had to bear up to the midnight wind in some inferior vessel, or some whirlpool, frequently occurring in the great bay.
GGJ|2|234|8|0|Say I: "It is an inferior, rundown vessel full of young Levites and Pharisees. They come from the Capernaum and Nazareth direction and are heading for Jerusalem. They have chosen the water way over the dry one, for firstly it being the shorter and secondly the easier, but they were able to get only a leaking fishing-boat at Sibarah, and are faring badly in a strong midnight wind, - and if help is not rushed to them, they might go under indeed."
GGJ|2|234|9|0|Says Marcus: "Verily, Lord, for these I would not be sorry if they became a meal for dear fish! Here I would even take my time in helping. But if it is Your will, I shall nevertheless bring them help."
GGJ|2|234|10|0|Say I: "Did you not rightly say yourself that man, created in God's image, should try to emulate God in everything, according to the abilities he is endued with and should let his sun, which is His sun he carries in his heart, shines over all creature, and regard his neighbour - friend or foe, as worthy of his help if same finds himself in need of help?
GGJ|2|234|11|0|Behold, your words are right and true, whence you should act in accord with them, otherwise the truth is not within you by a long while yet! Because pure truth is of little if any use to man for life eternal, for so long as he has not made same to live through the deed. Once he has done that however the light of eternal life shall pour out in streams, lighting up all corners of the human soul, just as the sun sends her light into all valleys and ditches at noon, warming them and hence filling them with her light. - Hence do whatever you want!"
GGJ|2|234|12|0|Says Mark: "In that case let us hasten, even should the brittle ship be carrying bears, tigers, lions and hyenas!"
GGJ|2|234|13|0|Old Mark at once ran down to shore with his sons, boarding a fit and fairly large fishing-boat, rowing out to wherefrom the call for help kept getting more desperate.
GGJ|2|235|1|1|Marcus rescues shipwrecked Pharisees
GGJ|2|235|1|0|In a few moments, reaching the boat on the verge of its going down, he called out to the unfortunate ones to quickly transfer to his boat, taking the brittle Sibarah boat in tow and quickly returning to shore. The number of the rescued was thirty.
GGJ|2|235|2|0|When the rescued ones found themselves in the dry, the Levites asked the skipper the charge for his trouble realizing he was an old Roman. They would certainly not have asked, had he been a Jew, for the latter would have had to consider himself most fortunate for Jehovah to honour him by causing His servants to be rescued from danger. For Jehovah would let such happen now and then for the sake of mankind, to give them a chance to strengthen their unshakeable attachment to the Temple, which is supposed to be God's only rightful dwelling place upon earth and nowhere else, eternally.
GGJ|2|235|3|0|But Marcus said: "Although I am a Roman, I yet know the one true God better than all of you; because (he said further to the rescued ones) 'verily, if you knew God, you would be neither Levites nor pharisees but humans! But because you don't know Him Whose servants you purport to be, I say unto you: 'Cursed be he who, having helped his brother out of trouble, should ask him for a reward!' For God never leaves a good deed in His name unrewarded! If God rewards us however, Who alone can truly reward every man, how and why should we ask a reward of each other? Wherefore you all are bad servants of God; for you say that you serve God, but nevertheless often take a reward from the poor people that is beyond their means.
GGJ|2|235|4|0|Take instruction therefore from me, a gray-hared warrior of mighty Rome, on how to serve the true and eternally living and almighty God, if one wishes to be rewarded and rewarded by Him.
GGJ|2|235|5|0|Wherefore I never take a reward from a person when I have helped him in distress. If however I have done work for myself and my house, then I accept right and proper payment for the fish I take to market. If however you desire to eat and drink here, then I shall accept the right and proper payment.
GGJ|2|235|6|0|Say the rescued ones: "Verily, from your talk it transpires that you are a Jew and not a heathen, because we have never yet heard a heathen speak so truthfully. Oh we shall eternally not hold it against you. Neither do we hold as staunchly to what you rightly criticise and dismiss in us; we nevertheless are caught up in the stream and have to at least, under the Temple's scrutiny swim with it. If we had other prospects then no man would turn his back on the Temple faster than us, because we consider that God is nowhere less present than in our Temple. But what are we going to do about it? Oh, we are as well aware as you are of the Temple at Jerusalem now being no more than a splendid institute for deception, behind which there is hardly a true word. But this institution is now sanctioned by the great power of Rome, and so nothing more can be done.
GGJ|2|235|7|0|If there still is a true and almighty God, then He shall soon put a stop to this nonsense; but if there isn't, then everything we know is but an old fable, - well, then we just rhyme and fantasize along, and the world, which prefers deception to truth anyway, is fully satisfied therewith, and cannot possibly ask more either of ourselves or others."
GGJ|2|235|8|0|Says Marcus: "You indeed are nice heroes and people! Your teacher is Epicurus, even if not in person, for he has long since exchanged the temporal for the eternal; but he is that much more your voracity philosopher. Hence say whether you are going to have something to eat or drink, and your wishes shall be attended to!"
GGJ|2|235|9|0|Ask one of them: "What guests do you have over there, still awake, near your premises? For it could be near midnight by now- and yet so many guests before your house? Are these perhaps also rescued ones? Because the sea to-day is very high, considering there is hardly any wind."
GGJ|2|235|10|0|Says Marcus: "Yonder guests are of little concern to you, and of too high Roman rank for you to dare approach them. In short, your standing is too far below that or yonder guests. Among them is the Centurion Julius of Genezareth; if you have anything to say to him, I can ask him over for you."
GGJ|2|235|11|0|On hearing that name, the young Levites and pharisees took mighty fright, and pleated with Marcus to keep that one away from them, for this was no human but a pitiless devil. - Because there were among them several who only a few days ago had their eyes and ears stopped off with mud by Julius, who then forwarded them unto Capernaum under military escort. It was the reason for their fear, as they thought Julius would do it to them again.
GGJ|2|235|12|0|But Marcus said: "Here you have nothing to fear, other than perusal of your travel passes, something the Romans are notoriously strict about."
GGJ|2|235|13|0|Says one of the Levites: "This actually is to us our bone of contention. The Temple still does not want to bow to this Roman regulation, and we subordinate Temple-servants get into thousandfold troubles, for which neither the Temple nor any man then compensates us, notwithstanding that, as employed by the Temple, we are compelled on all sorts of journeys, from one end of the world to the other; and no damages are made good to us from any side.
GGJ|2|235|14|0|We are indeed offspring of wealthy parents, otherwise the Temple would not have enticed us into its service. Now we are however condemned to conformity and are not able to disentangle ourselves. The result is that we have now to play the scapegoats for the whole world. We find ourselves under the veritable yoke of world-condemnation. Free us if you can! On the one hand our zealot parents and relatives, and on the other the Temple's iron fist. Let him move freely whoever will, bu we cannot!"
GGJ|2|235|15|0|Says Marcus: "Hearken! Going by your words, you would fit in with the company in front of my house. Come along with me, and I shall put in a word for you! Perhaps I can yet save you out of the Temple-jaws, which according to your testimony is so 'humanly' concerned about you, its servants."
GGJ|2|235|16|0|Say the rescued ones: "Would be fine if only that Julius were not in attendance; for we have no travel passes."
GGJ|2|235|17|0|Says Marcus: "Well, in that case he shall procure you some."
GGJ|2|235|18|0|Say the rescued: "That for sure, but what kind!"
GGJ|2|235|19|0|Says Marcus: "Come and follow me! The passes have better prospects than you think, for Julius, like myself is a friend of open hearts."
GGJ|2|235|20|0|With such encouragement from Marcus and sons, the rescued demur, and Marcus conveys them with somewhat measured steps over to us, cheerfully.
GGJ|2|236|1|1|The Pharisees as critics
GGJ|2|236|1|0|Upon joining us, ample room was made for them at a table adjoining ours.
GGJ|2|236|2|0|Whereupon Marcus comes over to Me, asking whether to serve up the rescued ones with salt, bread and wine.
GGJ|2|236|3|0|Say I: "Ask them and your heart, if they want something, and if your heart is willing to give! If they want and your heart is willing to give, then give! Since behold, for this is also a main rule of true neighbourly love! The neighbour must ask, either verbally by calling for help, or in the worst case by easily observable silent need and your heart must immediately firmly wants to become active accordingly; then the neighbourly love was carried out truly according to God's order and the effect for the spirit of the giver will not remain outstanding. - Do you understand such?"
GGJ|2|236|4|0|Says Marcus: "Yes, Lord, I understand this perfectly and will immediately follow such your instructions."
GGJ|2|236|5|0|Say I: "Go, but don't give Me away too soon! One must not rush them overmuch yet, as deep night still resides in their hearts; and their souls are not for a long time yet, ready to grasp fundamental truths. "
GGJ|2|236|6|0|Whereupon Marcus quickly moves over to the rescued ones, asking them what bodily fortification they would prefer.
GGJ|2|236|7|0|Says one: "Friend, we are of a truth hungry and thirsty, but our whole means consists of nine copper pieces. For this, not mus can be ordered, in this usually bread-deprived region. If you can give us something worthwhile however, then we shall hand you the nine pieces!"
GGJ|2|236|8|0|Says Marcus: "If that's the situation, then your nine pieces shall not be necessary either, and you shall still be served enough to eat and drink."
GGJ|2|236|9|0|After which Marcus at once summons his wife and children, bidding them to amply serve these newly arrived guests with bread, salt and wine; for nothing better would be easily obtainable at this hour of midnight. In the morning however, they shall receive better service. All is brought in as commanded, and the rescued ones help themselves heartily, praising the bread and the wine profusely.
GGJ|2|236|10|0|Some are saying: "This is Egyptian king's wine". Others think it to be Persian, one of them saying it is genuine Rome wine.
GGJ|2|236|11|0|But Marcus says: "None of those, as the wine was grown here." This intrigues them all, for the Galilean wine was notoriously the worst.
GGJ|2|236|12|0|After plenty of wine consumption however, the newly arrived become quite cheerful, starting to unpack the truth as they say, not feeling compromised before those of us adjacent to them.
GGJ|2|236|13|0|Julius, sitting nearest their table, jokingly asks one of the young Pharisees whether he ever had any engagement in Genezareth.
GGJ|2|236|14|0|Says the asked one: "Lord, whoever you may be Caesarean or Genezarethan, I couldn't care less now but this hole of a town is too lousy even for the devil, let alone for an honest person like myself. This nest is certainly is not going to see me a second time. A certain Roman Centurion lives there, and that's enough. Because by that name everything of Satan is spoken. Whatever mortal ever has approached that one has gotten to know Satan personally. I have never actually personally met him, but I have tasted his commands, but assume that his person has to resemble his inhuman orders to a hair's breath.
GGJ|2|236|15|0|That Julius appears to e a resolute enemy of Jerusalem's inhabitants, otherwise surely he could not proceed so barbarically, and with such Satanic mercilessness towards people like us!
GGJ|2|236|16|0|It is of course true that one cannot be particularly fond of the clerics, if one is made aware of their malice, trickery and every sort of deception. Yet one has to generally allow for special circumstances and only call a verdict when all the circumstances under which a person is attached to an association are known as a person joined up voluntarily, then indeed one can rightly say. 'Bolenti non fit injuria'. But how many are there not who, notwithstanding their being members of a shady fraternity, nevertheless were coerced into it under duress.
GGJ|2|236|17|0|A right type of judge, with a heart and head in the right place, first finds out whether the likes of us become voluntary and unfortunate members of such fraternity! If a volunteer, then one can rightly be punished for every action conforming to the miserable regulations of such an offensive college. If however and adherent like us, as they say are 'forced with red hot iron' and has to, with similar coercion, bring the aims of the institution to fruition, then surely one should be treated differently from a voluntary, common rogue.
GGJ|2|236|18|0|Supposing some honest, strong young man falls into robbers' and murderers' hands, and is taken to their cave. There they persuade him into joining with threats of gruesome torture, death, including for the slightest attempt at fleeing.
GGJ|2|236|19|0|But it happens that such band falls into the hands of the law; would it be fair for the young man to share the fate of those who persuaded him by such means? One should on the contrary try to help such unfortunate by every means, and not together with the others crucify him and break his legs. It is effortless to judge and condemn, particularly for the one wielding sward and power; but under what system?
GGJ|2|236|20|0|In my view, it would be better to let ten thugs go on account of insufficient evidence, than condemn the one I cited. For such sentence would be the most blatant transgression against mankind's most holy human rights! If making a happy man somewhat unhappy is already damnable, how much more so an already lamentably distressed through no fault of his own, instead of doing everything humanly possible to extricate him from his involuntary predicament!
GGJ|2|236|21|0|And behold, friend, we young Templers are not better off by a hair's breath. As sons of rich parents, we too were coerced into Temple ordination, without being actual descendants of the Levitic tribe; because one can now purchase such birth for money as often as desired.
GGJ|2|236|22|0|We simply now are levites and cannot, with best of will in the world free ourselves from this standing. We could of course flee, and as robust young men join the soldier-ranks of Rome; but therewith we would also bring all condemnation over our kin, and no God would have saved them from the accursed water. Whosoever has been made to drink that poison-water at any time has died, and that in a most despicable and painful manner in the world.
GGJ|2|236|23|0|There is indeed talk of a couple some thirty years ago who, after being made to drink the Satanic water, did not die; quite possible, - we were not there!
GGJ|2|236|24|0|Whoever therefore knows our similar circumstances, yet seeks to treat us in a most bestial manner, has very little right to call himself human! There the lofty Roman 'Fiat jus, pereat mundus' hasn't much going for it.
GGJ|2|236|25|0|At Genezareth however, our present company received a treatment from that certain Chief Julius worthy of a rapacious beast, and it will be understood why we shall for all the future avoid that spot, under Julius command."
GGJ|2|237|1|1|The Pharisees’ decision
GGJ|2|237|1|0|Throws in Julius: "Hm, strange about the man who normally is in good repute as a strictly honest and just man!? But can you give me an idea of what prompted him to be so strict a way for setting right a wrong, otherwise it should b the end of all social norms upon this Earth!"
GGJ|2|237|2|0|Says the young Pharisee: "Oh, his reasons could have been several, but in the end they all boil down to the fact that in front of the world, by evil coercion, a man can easily become a criminal or at least someone suspected of a crime, without wanting to be voluntarily! Does not your law say that for a punishable deed, evil motivation and intent must be proven, otherwise someone conceivably falling off a roof and killing a sleeping child below would have to be nailed to the cross!
GGJ|2|237|3|0|In the eyes of the righteous world we young Pharisees and Levite nowadays rarely are despatched by the Temple for a reputable purpose; we do indeed often secretly carry such miserable Temple purpose to the harmless people in the world, which obviously we ourselves must despise from the depths of our hearts! But to what end?
GGJ|2|237|4|0|We resemble here the soldiers who are forced by their generals to attack the country of a very peace loving nation and destroy everything, because of some secret purpose of a general, likely to be unknown to the common soldier for the rest of his life; he must act as a machine, which, when becoming incompetent for further use, will be placed in mute retirement.
GGJ|2|237|5|0|If however the Temple with its dastardly and secret purpose has become a familiar institution to the Romans, giving rise to crime after crime against both the state as well as all mankind, then such justice-loving Juliuses should rather try to extirpate such evil from its roots, and not always only lay hands on the little twigs which by God are not to blame for obtaining an existence out of a bad stem! - This is my and all my colleagues opinion here. Make out of this what you will, but I am right before God and all just and reasonable thinking people!"
GGJ|2|237|6|0|Asks Julius again: "This is all good and true, and you have obviously been done an injustice at Genezareth, which shall be made good to you. You would not however have fared so badly if you had not put in such a dictatorial show at innkeeper Ebahl's premises! But let's leave that, because even this kind of behaviour could be in line with your Temple's instructions. But as a friend of every good venture, I would like to know for what actual purpose you were despatched to Nazareth and Capernaum by the Temple."
GGJ|2|237|7|0|Says the asked one: "Since you will have seen by my forthright testimony that in our hearts we are not in the least what we are made out to be, especially by the Romans, I can, since you appear to be a friend of everything good and true, also give you a more explicit reason. Behold, in Jerusalem and especially at the Temple it has become widely known that a man is beating about who is spreading a new, anti-Jewish and actually counter-Temple doctrine, working great signs in support of his doctrine, so that even long-standing and otherwise staunch Pharisees convert to it!
GGJ|2|237|8|0|You can see why such man cannot be regarded with benevolent eyes by the Temple. On the present occasion we have been despatched under oath of secrecy, to spy out what if anything there is to this enigmatic man. Should we find him, then we should try to either win him for the Temple or in case of resistance, despatch him to the other world. This in short was the Temple's exalted aim, whose harmless and innocent bearers we were.
GGJ|2|237|9|0|It speaks for itself by the way that the said, and probably most honest and good men, would have had nothing to fear from us; for even had we found him we would not have bent him a hair.
GGJ|2|237|10|0|From what we were able to find out, he is by all accounts supposed to be a truly extraordinary person, full of truth, honesty goodness, uprightness, - attributes that we know how to honour everywhere in all men. In short, even if we had encountered him anywhere, the Temple should not have found out a syllable about it, for we know only too well how to keep our mouths shut. Neither would we have tried to win him for the Temple ever, because no one easily knows the Temple and its vileness the way we do. But if we were only slightly of the Temple's feather we would, notwithstanding the wine-babbling, not have spoken to you so openly.
GGJ|2|237|11|0|But our secret intention, apart from the trouble our worldly relatives would have to expect, is to break away from the Temple altogether, for the same is no longer tolerable. For which reason we came to this region over the water by night, to somehow get to Tyre or Sidon and there go before Cyrenius, who is supposed to be one of the wisest of men, and acquaint him with our plight. But the majority of us think that we should nevertheless first go to Jerusalem, along the shortest and most untroubled route, to try to get some money out of our parents, on the pretext of some pious Temple errand, with which we could then find easy passage to Tyrus or Sidon or even Rome itself to achieve our aim. Simultaneously we also have to procure proper travel passes, without which it is hard these days to travel untroubled. But such passes cost money.
GGJ|2|237|12|0|It would therefore be good and necessary on the one hand to obtain enough money from home; but I and few others say: our breaking away from the Temple would already cause our elders, i.e. parents and siblings every kind of problem, and even to withstand the accused water. It would therefore be grievously unfair to beforehand, as it were rob them of their money without which, in the end, they may not buy themselves out of that certain water, since the condemned ones at the Temple frequently receive the option of avoiding the accursed water with much money.
GGJ|2|237|13|0|Well, here a decision becomes difficult. I for one am against going home for the stated reason, and for another one, which I see as the main one. Because if we should obtain some money from Jerusalem beforehand, on pretext of a pious Temple purpose, and it later comes into the open, then we are all hit by a Temple-curse of the greatest extent, and with that the curse of our parents, then God have mercy on our fate in the world! If however we depart secretly, the Temple and our parents will think we met with disaster. The result of the latter shall be mourning on the part of the Temple and parents, and all shall pray for us and bless us for all eternity. - What would you think, as seeming friend of the right and true, is the better and more correct thing to do?"
GGJ|2|238|1|1|The Lord’s guidance and reference to love of neighbour
GGJ|2|238|1|0|Says Julius: "I like your decision, but cannot agree with the means for carrying it into effect, as they are not grounded in truth. Of course this an instance where the goal, as well as the means you have set yourselves, cannot be fully realized with the complete truth, even whilst it is not easy to find a middle ground either. Let me think it over, perhaps I can hit upon a way which, in the end, justifies you before God and the world.
GGJ|2|238|2|0|Your Temple oath appears of course as the greatest obstacle. How can it be circumvented? If I did not honour this on account of your fully true God, then it would cost me only a word and you should be innocent and free of your Temple yoke before God and all the world. But your most sacred oath hinders me mightily, and I must take counsel with the many wiseman relaxing at my table; then we shall see how we shall be able to extricate ourselves from this true Scylla and Charybdis!"
GGJ|2|238|3|0|Says the young Pharisee; "Do so, and you shall do us a big favour! But be so good and tell me first who actually your guests are, enabling us to show our due respects! The elderly man must be either a Roman dignitary, or perhaps a wealthy Greek!?"
GGJ|2|238|4|0|Says Julius: "Let's leave that for to-day, because plenty of time for such explanations shall be available tomorrow! For the present I will concern myself with the main part of your matter. Therewith the young man was happy, and Julius then turned to Me quite unabashedly in the Roman tongue, - which surely I also commanded and saying: "Lord, what shall be the right thing here? Authority on my part would set aside all Temple oaths and regulations; but therewith I should appear as a destroyer of the most sacred oat, and the braking of it shall fall upon me. I do of course, as between ourselves, regard oaths imposed for evil purposes and given only too often, not only as nothing, but deeply despise them, because God is then conjured up to vouch for deception and evil, as a witness and helper. But the Temple at Jerusalem is somewhat different!
GGJ|2|238|5|0|On the one hand it still is as old, for all Jews a hallowed house of prayer, - sacrificial and purifying, and in that sense hallowed as such; on the other hand and most notoriously, abomination upon abomination are committed there, in a most brazen manner not easily equalled anywhere else upon beloved Earth. Just on that account I would want to tear up and destroy every oath from its foundation.
GGJ|2|238|6|0|Tell me therefore what is the correct thing before God and mankind! For verily, if things stand the way these people have now innocently told me, then these youths grieve me much, and I would like to help them.
GGJ|2|238|7|0|Say I: "We had just heretofore worked out how to practice love of neighbour. If they ask for it, and your heart desires it, then there you already have all your advice. You have furthermore never yourself sworn an oath that shall honour the Temple's evil vows. If therefore you are not bound to the Temple by any oath, what should stop you from doing what you think is necessary?
GGJ|2|238|8|0|You already often exercised power against societies who were bonded to their old customs and tradition through oaths, and this was actually quite good of you; for many secret atrocities often lay in such old customs and traditions. Here you can do likewise, in accordance with your sense of justice.
GGJ|2|238|9|0|Roman authority voids all bonding by oaths, i.e. when he who had been subject to an oath, freely realizes that the oath resulted from duress against his free will; and secondly, that its aim was a consistently evil one, and that it is sanctioned more by worldly rather than divine laws, as it stands.
GGJ|2|238|10|0|To liberate an as-it-were oath-captive from Satan's claws, is a great, good and true work of neighbourly love, even if man of feeble cognation were still occasionally oath-bonded, - let alone in the present case, -in fullest recognition by the said young men of a most evil oath in the world. Hence do in accordance with your counsel, as seems right to you, and My friend Cyrenius is certain not to deny you his decisive help!"
GGJ|2|238|11|0|Says Cyrenius at once: "Not only not withhold, but in order for my Julius to breathe more easily in the future, I shall institute legal proceedings upon the thirty people, and let the Temple then hold me to account!"
GGJ|2|238|12|0|These My and Cyrenius' words relieved Julius beyond measures, and all jubilated over the fitting solution.
GGJ|2|239|1|1|Julius passes his supreme advice unto the Pharisees
GGJ|2|239|1|0|After that, Julius turned bak to his young Pharisee, saying: "We have, my friend, already found the right means by which you and your elders shall stand completely justified before the Temple and all its demands, and where your parents can even lay a charge against the Temple with the Roman protectorate, whereby sentence shall be passed upon the Temple to compensate your parents for your loss, -on account of your of Temple-enforced non-adhesion to Roman law in respect of proper travel documents, which the Temple to this hour stubbornly refuses to acknowledge, leading to your arrest and immediate conscription into foreign legion service! Hence you are now for your own good already under arrest. Are you pleased with that?"
GGJ|2|239|2|0|Say all: "Oh lord, whoever may be, this godly advice only a God could have given you! Verily, in this way we shall reach our goal, and no less that of our parents as well. Oh for the sweet taste of joy, and how much wiser is the great Rome than our currently dirtiest Jerusalem! Old host and father of this house, after this good news for us, go and fetch us some wine, for now everything around here must come alive! We have just been lifted out of hell, straight into heaven! The blind Jews still await a promised Messiah Who is to free them from the Roman yoke, yet we have found among and within you, dear Romans, the real and only true Messiah for all mankind! Pure truth is the true Messiah of all mankind. This is now however in your midst, and so you are now with the fullest and purest truth among and within yourselves, the Messiah of all pure and honest Jews, and also of that mankind whose feelings are bonded through and through to all the worst laws. Old host, go, go, and let them serve us some more wine, to the best of our redeemers and Messiahs."
GGJ|2|239|3|0|Marcus at once orders more bread and several pitchers of wine to be set up the new strangers' table; and the young speaker again asks Julius what guests might be among the company, and who he is himself.
GGJ|2|239|4|0|Says Julius: "As I had already said unto you before, that Julius, standing in disrepute with yourselves, will always make good any injustice inflicted upon you, unwittingly of course; at the right time he shall also make it good to you as best he can. And that Julius, so much feared by you, am I myself, and opposite me is the exalted governor of all Asia and Egypt, - Cyrenius, to whom you had intended to journey in Sidon. And now tell me whether you are satisfied with us hard, inexorable Romans!"
GGJ|2|239|5|0|On hearing this, the young Pharisees and his colleagues at first take fright; on re-gaining composure however he says: "Exalted Commander, are you offended by my former talk, which obviously could not have been very faltering to your ears? But I cannot possibly be blamed, just as you yourself could not be blamed for having us shipped to Capernaum with mud stopped eyes and ears. Had you known us as you do now, you would not have done that to us. But you took us for average Pharisees of the worst kind, and it excuses your former hard treatment of us. But now forgive us, and me especially, as you henceforth know why!"
GGJ|2|239|6|0|Says Julius: "I speak gladly with forthright people, and shall never be offended by men who fearlessly and undisguised give out the truth without reservation; but beware of those who don't mean what they say, and feel differently from how they talk! Nothing abhors me more than a lie, and I condemn even a white lie; because before God and all honest men, it is better to die than save oneself with an untruth! But as I said, I like your frank language. And since I know your circumstances in Jerusalem and Bethlehem fairly well, I also know that you have presented your case here without reproach. There is still something in your background, but it is minor, and you will achieve that too, so long as you show us Romans sincerity and brotherly submission!"
GGJ|2|239|7|0|Says the young speaker: "Esteemed lord, let it please you to also be frank with us and tel us straight out what is still in our background that should be part of this case! Because for sure, there is a thing or two that we could not divulge here, firstly through shortage of time and secondly, among such glorious company, one cannot as it were fall into the house with the door, especially when a most senior governor of all Roman Asia is in attendance, whose high standing and majesty we hardly dare to openly behold after knowing it is he. Beside that, there is also a youth and a maiden at your table, which tells us: bridle your tongue somewhat! When we are among ourselves however then, esteemed lord, we shall keep nothing secret! But since you have shown us poor sinners so much grace and mercy, please tell us what, between ourselves, still puts you off about us, and whether the person you consulted on our behalf in the Roman tongue also is an exalted Roman!"
GGJ|2|239|8|0|Says Julius: "Well then, that which you withheld on account of decorum is of no further importance, neither for me nor yourselves. But your acquaintance with yonder conspicuous man could be of the highest consequence. But no time is left for that to-day either; hence more about it tomorrow!" - with this the rescued ones were most graciously satisfied, and again took bread and wine and gave their emotions cheerful reign.
GGJ|2|240|1|1|Jarah gives testimony of the Lord
GGJ|2|240|1|0|Finally one of them, with some wine left in his jug, drank to the health of the wise Nazarene as follows: "Let the one we sought but found nowhere live with our blessings for evermore, if he is still alive and safe somewhere. We shall never be adversaries to his life, which is a blessing for mankind. - Oh, had he only allowed us to find him; we would have laid bare the Temple for him in a way that would stop him hankering after it as we have been stopped, should he still have any regard for it! Since we could not find him however, let us drink to the health of the good body healer from Nazareth!"
GGJ|2|240|2|0|This brought tears to Julius' eyes as well as to those of the deeply moved Cyrenius. Tears also came to Jarah and to most of My disciples. And Jarah whispered to Me: "Oh Lord, if only I could speak now, what could I and would I not be able to say to the thirsty rescued ones about You!"
GGJ|2|240|3|0|Says I: "Well, if you don't give Me away, then you can let go a little, for these rescued ones shall hear your with strained attention!"
GGJ|2|240|4|0|Says Jarah overjoyed: "Oh, if so then I shall at once ask the company's indulgence!"
GGJ|2|240|5|0|Say I: "Do so, but you must get a grip on yourself and not start crying."
GGJ|2|240|6|0|Says Jarah: "Oh Lord, that I shall be able to try and avoid!" Following such assurance, Jarah rose and spoke in a precise and audible manner: "Hearken, my dear friends who just drank to the health of the Nazarene Saviour, Whom you sought but could not find! This drink I share with you from my heart and the depth of my life; for I had the inestimable fortune to have made His acquaintance, and that at Genezareth itself. Hence I am in a most blessed condition to give you a brief but truthful sketch of His character, and His unheard-of abilities, should you be desirous of hearing it."
GGJ|2|240|7|0|They all shout: "Indeed, indeed, fairest child of Genezareth! But take your time to prepare, lest your fairest breast suffers strains!?"
GGJ|2|240|8|0|Says Jarah: "Oh, don't let that trouble you. My breast is strong and can take plenty. So behold and hearken. - Like yourselves, I had heard many a thing about the newly-appeared Nazarene miraculous Saviour. Our region however always had been among the unhealthiest in all Galilee. Because every stranger staying there for only a couple of days, certainly fell too sick to continue his journey. There were some that had to remain over a year, whilst the locals were somewhat less affected; yet there were also locals that could be regarded as sick. Hence all travellers meticulously avoided this area, and whoever was not forced there on business was certain not to come right into Genezareth.
GGJ|2|240|9|0|When I first heard of the certain Nazarene Saviour, I began to fervently pray to the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob that He would let the Saviour also come to the most unhealthy Genezareth. And behold, I had soon been heard, because the Nazarene Saviour shortly afterwards came to Genezareth. And seeing a Saviour without medicines, one pondered: how shall this one heal all those sick? But He soon persuaded us that He only had to say: 'I say unto you' or, 'be healed'. And behold, in a moment all who suffered from any incurable illness whatsoever were healed with such lightning speed that no trace could be found that they had ever been sick! The lame, the blind, the deaf, the crippled, the possessed, the palsied, the leprous and many with hundreds of other sicknesses, - this was all the same to the Saviour; His Word and will healed them all. Julius, a Roman, besides hundreds of others, were witnesses to it.
GGJ|2|240|10|0|But He healed not only the peoples' bodies but also their souls and intellects, sweeping blind superstition from the hearts of the foolish and misled, teaching the ignorant in such lucid fashion that it amazed them even more than His healing through the word.
GGJ|2|240|11|0|He in the end proved Himself also as a complete Master of nature; for not only water, air, fire and earth, but I would like to say with certainty also sun, moon and all the stars would not show disobedience to His word; because the angels of heaven submit to His will.
GGJ|2|240|12|0|He loved me very much just as I also love Him above all, although outwardly He is not really a beautiful man; since He is rather small in stature and His hands are rough and full of work scars, but His head is full of dignity and His eyes probably the most beautiful I have ever seen. Also around His mouth He has an exceedingly friendly, nonetheless at the same time also dignified serious expression. The voice of His month one can only call truly manly adorable; since it sounded at least for my ears more pleasant than the most beautiful singing.
GGJ|2|240|13|0|There you have the briefest possible, but most strictly true sketch of the most renown Saviour from Nazareth, which can be verified by hundreds of the most reliable witnesses. - How do you like the Saviour Whom you sought but could not find now?"
GGJ|2|241|1|1|The Temple’s intentions exposed
GGJ|2|241|1|0|Wide-eyed at Jarah's testimony, the Pharisees say: "You did not tell us anything special, because such and more has already come to our ears when still at Jerusalem; and due to such extraordinary rumours, already like daily bread, are quite familiar throughout all of Israel, one could say; -quite a few have been despatched from the Temple to track down this man and bring Him to the Temple, where offers would certainly be made to Him on the Temple's part to put His amazing attributes exclusively at the Temple's disposal. And should He reject such offers, as He could be expected to do with certainty, since He is at the same time supposed to be a very good, loving and exceedingly wise man, - well, then he should have to make the loser, and not likely avoid the most secure prison, be it that he is omnipotent in all earnest. For the Temple has now become so wicked that Satan with all his evil could attend school there instead of the people, for a full ten years for practise in full shamelessness.
GGJ|2|241|2|0|Hence we say that the Saviour of Nazareth would never commit himself to the many abominations, wherefore he shall definitely become a victim of the Temple.
GGJ|2|241|3|0|Many Pharisees were indeed supposed to have already been converted by the might of his words and works; but what did this help them? In the end they got into devilish trouble with the Temple clerics, and in order to regain some credibility and live in some peace with the clerics, they had on top of everything start lying through their teeth. Because the old Temple clerics now are and remain purely of the devil, and nothing can be done about them.
GGJ|2|241|4|0|Once the High Priest says: 'Today the sun shall not be shining for the whole day!' and a subordinate Templer would dare to make a comment about it on the same brightly sunny day, all hell would break loose for a year! In short, no one must believe the sun is shining, even if the heat forces him to seek thickest shade! - If the High Priest says,'to-day nothing but blood shall be flowing in the Kidron river for seven hours', then beware anyone who does not see blood flowing! If a sick comes to the High Priest and the latter says 'my son, you are healed now - go and leave your sacrifice and depart cheerfully for home' even if sick and miserable. If however he says: 'My friend, I am sick as before and hence can give no sacrifice' - oh God, oh God, such would fare badly! In short, the High Priest's word must help, and the help paid even if no trace of real help can be detected. And beware anyone who should cast doubt on such non-help, - I would not want to be in his shoes!
GGJ|2|241|5|0|With such healings for fat offerings of supreme girth, you dearest child will understand that your Saviour would be most useful to the Temple clerics, the reason also for the Temple's constant hunt after your Saviour from Nazareth.
GGJ|2|241|6|0|We thank you by the way for describing Him to us more closely. Maybe we too shall one day have the fortune of meeting Him somewhere. Praise be to the Almighty Jehovah for freeing us from the Temple's claws! Should we nevertheless, as soldiers get to Jerusalem then rejoice, you holy Temple clerics! We shall know how to nicely drive your holiness out of you!
GGJ|2|241|7|0|If however you dearest maiden can tell us some other highlight about your most astonishing Saviour, then do so! We shall hearken unto you with the closest attention until day-break, for this Man intrigues us beyond limit."
GGJ|2|242|1|1|The Archangel Raphael’s miracle with the stone
GGJ|2|242|1|0|Says Jarah: "Yes, my esteemed friends, I could continue to testify the rarest things to you for a thousand years continuously, about the Saviour from Nazareth, if the time has come for being permitted to tell everything one has seen and experienced; but for supreme wisdom's sake He forbade it, whence I must not tell everything that I know about Him, but only the little that He gave me the permission to do.
GGJ|2|242|2|0|But before that I said to you among other things that sun, moon and all the stars also have to obey the good Saviour from Nazareth, whilst even the angels of heaven obey Him. And I noticed that some of you shook your heads derisively, trying to as-it-were say therewith: dear child, your imagination is taking you a little too far; for the pure angels of heaven obey only God, and no one else in all of infinity! Yet I say unto you that things nevertheless are here as I harmlessly indicated it to you.
GGJ|2|242|3|0|I would have given you the convincing proof earlier, had you not smiled and shaken your head rejectingly; but now I shall hit your doubt over the head, and you shall not lightly take me for a little fool in love, who as customary in the world makes a fly into an elephant as concerns the object of her heart. Oh, this may unmistakably be the case with many worldly maiden of the big world; but of such, not the smallest trace shall be found with me, - of which I shall deliver the most vital and obvious proof.
GGJ|2|242|4|0|Look there at the youth who, as second on my right, is conversing with the son of esteemed Cyrenius; - who do you take this youth for?"
GGJ|2|242|5|0|Say those asked: "Well then - for a human with flesh and blood like ourselves!"
GGJ|2|242|6|0|Says Jarah, with a faint smile and shaking her head: "Wrong - by the high of the sky, my dear friends! Behold, this is a purest archangel of God, whom the renown Saviour from Nazareth has given me out of the numberless angels for my own benefit and guidance, tuition and leading for an extended period! If however you cannot believe this on my word, then come over here and convince yourselves with all your senses; for he shall be at your service for a few moments!"
GGJ|2|242|7|0|Says the former speaker: "Indeed, of this I have to convince myself with hands and feet, otherwise the wise maiden's testimony goes way over my head!"
GGJ|2|242|8|0|With these words, the young Pharisee rises and goes respectfully over to Jarah, saying: "Now, how are you going to substantiate it?"
GGJ|2|242|9|0|Says Jarah: "Go over to the youth, whose name is Raphael, and he himself shall substantiate it!"
GGJ|2|242|10|0|The young Pharisee steps over to Raphael, who rises and fixes the young Pharisee with his eyes, saying: "Why do you doubt what my disciple has told you? Here, grasp my hand and tell me what you feel!"
GGJ|2|242|11|0|The Pharisee does so, and says with astonishment: "Him, peculiar, I don't actually feel anything, except my own, tightly closed hand, where there would be no room for a fly, let alone your whole hand! In short, I'm reaching through you and realize that verily, you are not flesh and blood like us!"
GGJ|2|242|12|0|Say Raphael: "Pick up a stone lying at your feet, and hand it to me!"
GGJ|2|242|13|0|The young one lifts a stone, weighing close on thirty pounds, saying however: "If my hand goes through yours then this stone also falls through your hand, as through air, for the stone weights at least thirty pounds, and if it falls on my feet it shall crush them!"
GGJ|2|242|14|0|Says Raphael: "Should this happen, then I shall heal them in a moment . Hence put the stone into my hands untroubled!"
GGJ|2|242|15|0|The young Pharisee puts the stone in Raphael's hands.
GGJ|2|242|16|0|On holding the heavy stone in his hands and tossing it about like a ball of feathers, to the astonishment of the young Pharisee, the latter says: "Hearken, dearest spirit or whatever it would not be too good to pick a fight with you, for one is bound to be the loser! But from where do you get such power?"
GGJ|2|242|17|0|Says Raphael: "Behold, this is nothing yet; I shall crush this pebble stone into powder in front of your eyes!" Here Raphael crushes the stone to visible dust, leaving a heap of the finest white dust on the table in front of him.
GGJ|2|242|18|0|On seeing this second effort, the young Pharisee bent over in astonishment, and his colleagues also rushed to get a closer look.
GGJ|2|242|19|0|Says the angel: "For someone who has the power, it is not as hard to crush a stone as it is to press the dust back into its former compactness and shape, because every man can grind up a stone, even if not by hand, but with a very hard iron hammer. But the later pressing together of the stone dust shall hardly ever be possible to man, - especially into its previous form. But that you may see that this also is possible to me, pay attention and see if you can emulate me!"
GGJ|2|242|20|0|Raphael pushed the stone dust on the table together, and same instantly assumed its former shape and wight, on the table in front of the angel.
GGJ|2|242|21|0|The young Pharisee and his colleagues' eyes dilate in astonishment, and he is speechless.
GGJ|2|242|22|0|But the angel says to him: "Behold, this all is nothing yet! Pay attention now, I shall completely annihilate this stone instantly into nothing, just through my will." - Whereupon the angel says to the stone: "Dissolve thyself into relevant ether, and rarefy into finest ether!" - Upon these commanding words, the stone in one moment became invisible, and no man saw anything of it. - The angel asks the young Pharisee: "Now, how do you like that, my friend? Could you copy that?"
GGJ|2|242|23|0|Says the young Pharisee: "Hearken, you dear angelic spirit or whatever, this is unheard of! I now for my part believe that you are an angel of God. Only one thing I don't understand, - namely: how, with all that, one might say almighty power, you can still be subordinate to a person of this Earth! Because this maiden also said such about the Saviour of Nazareth, and now I have to believe it, whether I want to or not.
GGJ|2|242|24|0|Is there upon Earth in all seriousness a means by which one can subordinate you? How did yonder person come to that? We do indeed have examples in the Scripture where angels served men in response to God's command; but the way you now find yourself among mortal men, Scripture has no precedent! No, no friends, here things are not going on in a normal way! You can indeed be an angel of the Lord, but equally someone quite different, where one says: 'Jehovah be with us!' - It now is night and indeed midnight, when the 'Jehovah-be-with-us' likes to join up with mankind. You are of course much too beautiful, gentle, good and wise for such 'Jehovah-be-with-us'; but one can never place much store by that!? If however you should have honour of being somewhat of a 'Jehovah-help-us', then we don't think much of an acquittance with the amazing 'Saviour' from Nazareth, because this test with the stone has now got me thinking rather strangely, - 'Jehovah-be-with-us'!. It is not said for nothing that Satan can also assume the light-form of heaven wherever it suits him! And if you were to be somewhat of a 'Jehovah-be-with-us' then we would prefer to fly rather than walk away from here, because things could get scary for us here."
GGJ|2|242|25|0|After these words, all are about to take to their heels, but Cyrenius stops them from doing so, signifying them back to their places. They sat down again indeed, but seemingly as if on needles.
GGJ|2|243|1|1|The young Pharisee’s apology
GGJ|2|243|1|0|Julius however says to the otherwise forthright young Pharisee: "Verily, at the start I took you to be too wise and sensible to also regard this visibly purest angel for a possible Satan! Ah, this goes beyond everything! Can you not as a moderately reasonable man deduce from our conversations and actions that we are not of the devil? Is according to your doctrine the devil not someone whose intention it is doing useless evil? And we constantly abhor and punish evil? Has Satan ever proved mild and merciful towards anyone? We however are just, merciful and gentle towards all. How can we tolerate a Satan in our midst? Oh, you still blind fools! Have you never seen someone possessed by a demon? I have seen several but not one that was well-treated by his inhabitant! If however your crude foolishness regards us of the devil, for what do you take the Templers and yourselves, which as is well-known to the better world, is completely of lies and deception, and the most capricious malice, with you being its servants? You yourselves admit that the Temple could well serve as a school for Satan! And us, who do good upon good towards everyone out of our faithful and good hearts, you want to also regard as of the devil, because a spirit from the heavens has given you a small sample of his immense might and power? I would therefore like to hear from you about the manifestation of what is not of the devil!"
GGJ|2|243|2|0|Says the Pharisee, somewhat more composed: "Now, now, most exalted Julius, you must not count this thing too much of a sin against us! For behold, a man is sustained by what he eats! Is the food good, then the sustenance also is so, but if bad, then the nutrition is also bad. A dilapidated person who in the end eats with the pigs, shall not excrete differently from pigs! And so it is with us spiritually. Our soul-stomach has been fed with swine-fodder for years, and the bad remnants in the soul-stomach are not so easily and quickly shed as some might think!
GGJ|2|243|3|0|For our better views and insights, still mixed with a lot of excrement we have of course to exclusively thank our repeated contact with the Romans and Greeks. But on returning to Jerusalem, and particularly to the Temple, it is only fourteen days to stupify us again with all sorts of mystically wise-sounding phrases. Is it surprising if, with such extraordinary circumstances, phrases of our own emerge in our soul, like dark clouds in the sky over our already feeble sun of cognition or youth, momentarily darkening them to such extent that extraordinary appearances impress us like a wanderer at darkest midnight, who through sudden lightning indeed sees the many obstacles along his path, which however is then followed by still thicker night!!
GGJ|2|243|4|0|Wherefore, be patient with us, and we shall make it after a while! But as said, it cannot happen spontaneously, and I and all of us are now very happy to start understanding why it actually is so, and cannot be otherwise, because no human form shall be sculpted with just a few blows of the chisel from a hard and rough block of wood.
GGJ|2|243|5|0|We have of a truth read a fair amount about the angels of the heavens. The three strangers visiting Abraham were angels; there were angels with Lot; Jakob's ladder full of angels is familiar; Bilam's beast of burden prophesied to the prophet mishandling it, of an angel's presence; young Tobias' companion and guide was an angel; the Israelites saw the angel of death in Egypt going from house to house; angels were seen with the three youths in the fiery furnace; and there is yet much more in the Scriptures about angels of God, physically and visibly communicating with man of this earth. Why should it not be possible here?
GGJ|2|243|6|0|But here the proven presence of an angel is so extraordinary, that one cannot of course or readily grasp it in its complete truth, the way one believes it about antiquity, witch is easy to believe because one always imagines times past as better than the present; which latter, out of a kind of piety, one considers too unworthy for such holy manifestations, without remembering that the Sodom and Gomorrah time may not have been so God-pleasing, or He would not have rained fire from heaven upon such places.
GGJ|2|243|7|0|In short, you have to admit that this is quite an extraordinary thing, which to our knowledge the earth has not experienced yet! It will therefore be comprehensible that such peculiar tests of the angel's heavenly nature caused us to lose our composure a little, considering all our former life conditions. Hence, exalted Julius, do not count our momentarily foolish demeanour as of sinfully malevolent intent."
GGJ|2|244|1|1|Julius instructions to the Pharisees
GGJ|2|244|1|0|Says Julius: "Well, I had already said to you anyway that it was an immense residual foolishness in your soul, from your early upbringing. What has not been shaken off can be completely done so with time. It cannot in indeed be done at once, because an old, entrenched foolishness often is harder to purge out of man than healing an old physical ailment. But the right means can ultimately heal both.
GGJ|2|244|2|0|We do not reproach anyone for a born and incarnated foolishness, because no fool can be blamed for inferior upbringing. But when opportunity of exalted experience calls and to communicate with people of authority, wisdom and the correct insight in everything taking place upon this earth, then one has to abandon one's old, foolishness, and accept only that as true and good that one has seen and had explained to him, by truth-and-goodness seeking men imbued therewith. If he acts rejectingly, then he is worth the scourge; and if this also does not bear fruit, then such man is to be removed from the society of better men and taken to an asylum for the insane, because men are offended too much by his stubborn and too deeply entrenched stupidity, which would not be good.
GGJ|2|244|3|0|But this does not apply in your case, because your intelligence is too awake from the many contacts with us Romans and Greeks, who might now be the most experienced and educated people upon the earth, in spite of the frequent reproach that we don't believe in the only true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob as preached by you. If however we put the question to you whether you yourselves believe all that staunchly, as is to be expected from all your words and sacraments, then your unseemly and evil deeds, even if not your mouth, which had always been your nature, shall answer: we believe nothing at all, but only feign a faith before the foolish people, letting ourselves be paid handsomely for such hypocrisy, at which we are very good! If I then compare our faith in your God with yours, then we believe a thousand times more than you!
GGJ|2|244|4|0|We do indeed acknowledge that yours is the only true God, of Whom our gods are just single, exalted, worthy attributes of His, that human imagination has coveted into all kinds of personalities; but you do not recognize your only true God and hence even less His most exalted attributes, which we present in allegories and worship. Whence you still have to learn a few things, proving it and then understand how all thing stand in the world, and what truth there is behind it.
GGJ|2|244|5|0|Once you have found the truth however then accept it, staying with it thinking and acting accordingly, and you shall be children of God in actuality; whereas you have until now been like all Jew, who say they are God's children but in there hearts not even believing that there is a God."
GGJ|3|1|1|1|Section: Jesus near Caesarea Philippi
GGJ|3|1|1|1|The oracle of Delphi
GGJ|3|1|1|0|(Julius:) "Among the Greeks and the Romans there were always men who, even if they were not Jews and had not been educated in their schools of prophets, nonetheless had a divine inspiration and recognized it as such.
GGJ|3|1|2|0|Once when Croesus, King of the Lydians, wanted to wage a war against the Persians, it mattered very much to him to find out in advance whether the war would turn out favorably or unfavorably for him. But who would shed light on this for him? He thought to himself for a while, and said, "There is any number of oracles; no doubt one of them will surely be able to tell me the truth! But who will decide for me afterwards which oracle has told the truth? Ha!" he thought to himself again, and said, "I will sound out the oracles beforehand and then we shall see which oracle is useful!"
GGJ|3|1|3|0|After this he took a lamb and a tortoise, cut both of them into small pieces, put them together into an iron pot, covered it with an iron lid and then put this mixture on the fire until it boiled. But beforehand he sent explorers to Delphi, to Aba in the land of the Phokers, to the old Dodona, to Amphiaraos and Trophonios, to consult the oracle on the one hundredth day after the departure from Sardis about what was bothering him at that moment; for during this time he was cooking his lamb and his tortoise in the aforementioned way.
GGJ|3|1|4|0|Most of the oracles gave such complicated answers that probably no-one could ever make head or tail of them; but the oracle at Delphi said, as usual, in hexameters:
GGJ|3|1|5|0|„See, I count the sand, I know the distances of the sea / I hear even the mute, and I harkens to the silent themselves / Now a smell penetrates my senses just as if / tortoise mixed with lamb cooked in ore / ore is underneath, ore is the covering above."
GGJ|3|1|6|0|After this test he asked the oracle of Delphi whether he should do battle against the Persians, but received the well-known answer that, if he went across the Halys, a great kingdom would be brought down! He asked the oracle a third time whether his reign would be long. And the Pythia answered:
GGJ|3|1|7|0|„If a mule one day has dominion as king over the Medes / then, tender-footed Lydian, fly away to the stony Hermos! / Do not hesitate, neither fear the disgrace of cowardly haste!"
GGJ|3|1|8|0|According to the oracle"s own interpretation, which it gave after the capture of Croesus, the mule was to be understood as Cyrus, his victor, because he was begotten of a distinguished Medes, a daughter of Astyages, and of a Persian father who was subservient to her.
GGJ|3|1|9|0|The very same Croesus also once asked the oracle if his son, who was mute, could not get better, and received the answer:
GGJ|3|1|10|0|„Lydian, although a great ruler, yet of a foolish heart / do not long to hear in your palace the besought / voice of your speaking son! Trust will avail you better! / Know this, he will speak first on the unluckiest day!"
GGJ|3|1|11|0|And you see! On the day when Sardis was conquered, a furious Persian went for Croesus to knock him to the ground. At this the fear and dread loosened the son"s tongue, and the son spoke: „Man, do not kill Croesus!" That was the first word by the mute son and in the future he could always speak his whole life long.
GGJ|3|1|12|0|You see, this oracle was, as remarked earlier, no temple of wisdom from the Jewish school of prophets! But who could dispute the existence of some divine inspiration after the veritable examples cited?!"
GGJ|3|2|1|1|On the appearance of higher beings
GGJ|3|2|1|0|(Julius) "In the same way we Romans are familiar with enough historical traditions to know, for example, that Socrates, Plato, Aristides and a lot of other wise men always had a guardian spirit with them who taught them and constantly gave them wise teachings and in emergencies sound advice according to the capability of their heart; and whichever of them did not follow the advice surely had also to face the terrible consequences.
GGJ|3|2|2|0|Now however, if we know this, partly from history and partly from our own personal experience, then such a figure as has appeared to you here cannot seem so inadmissible. In brief, we know from the numerous traditions and from the experience of the present that higher beings come down to us people not at all as rarely as some think, and they reveal themselves to us in numerous ways and give us information one moment about this, the next about that; but now if this is so, then our angel is certainly not such an unusual appearance as one is accustomed to consider him to be at first glance.
GGJ|3|2|3|0|But that such a perfect spirit possesses powers incomprehensible for our mind and therefore can carry out very rare miracles for us, I find nothing extraordinary in that.
GGJ|3|2|4|0|I once had the opportunity to see people from Rear Egypt[Sudan, Ethiopia?] and to talk to them through an interpreter. They were complete naked and didn't even cover their private parts. They considered us Romans to be higher, heavenly beings and wondered greatly about the great and most magnificent buildings of Rome, about the beautiful clothes and our shining splendor; they considered everything that they saw which had been made by the hands of men to be works of the gods which they considered us to be, and asked me if we also constantly ruled over the sun and the stars as well as the moon, and directed everything according to our whim, or whether there were other gods to do this.
GGJ|3|2|5|0|Of course we corrected them, and before a year was out they knew very well that we were also only people, and they learned very many things from us, finally clothed themselves and experienced great joy when they had learned to make cloth themselves and to make all sorts of clothes out of it, male and female. After a few years they returned to their homeland again equipped with all possible knowledge and there they have surely founded schools and in such a way brought a little light to their natural wilderness.
GGJ|3|2|6|0|So, if we in our still very great spiritual ignorance see a perfect spirit working, then we certainly must wonder to the greatest degree how such a thing is possible; but when our spirit becomes just as perfect then we will also surely be able to do higher things and we will not wonder as we do now if a spirit splits a stone into all its elements with the power we have seen.
GGJ|3|2|7|0|But that we are capable of an unlimited perfection in our spiritual sector, that is proven to us by thousands of examples; and at this table sit people who were allowed to be quite close to the angel and yet one was allowed to be considerably superior to the angel, as you have heard before about the practitioner from Nazareth.
GGJ|3|2|8|0|So from now on throw yourselves principally into the greatest possible education of your spirit, and you will then be able to dissolve not only a stone but even a whole mountain into its primary elements!"
GGJ|3|2|9|0|At this Julius turned to the angel and said, "And you, Raphael, tell me if I have said even one false or untrue word in my rather long-winded speech?!"
GGJ|3|3|1|1|On the destiny and evolution of man
GGJ|3|3|1|0|The angel says, "Not at all. Things happen exactly as you have just very masterfully explained. Therefore if the thirty brothers live diligently according to what they will hear very soon from these brothers of ours, they will soon become our brothers in all things.
GGJ|3|3|2|0|God gives to no angel and to no person, who is basically a prospective angel, more than a complete individual life and the capabilities in this life to mould it by themselves to be as close as possible to the greatest divinity in all things. If a newly-created angel, or likewise a person, knows the sure path on which he can always reach complete God-likeness, but he does not want to walk along it, well then, he has finally only himself to blame if he from then on remains in a death-like God-unlikeness.
GGJ|3|3|3|0|Certainly, a perfect spirit may well never reach God in the most endless completion in all eternity; but that does him no harm; for one can still set everything in motion – of course, constantly in the system determined by God – for whatever he may want. In the end one can also call forth from oneself, like God, independent beings and give them an eternal, free existence, and can then have great joy and blessing with such beings, just as an earthly father with his own children – and that is divinity to the extreme!
GGJ|3|3|4|0|I myself have already created several worlds with small suns and completely populated them with my own beings. And all these worlds are often better equipped with everything than this Earth of yours. Everything reproduces itself just as here, and the spirits there are capable of complete perfection just as here. And why shouldn't they be? For in the end every spirit is from God, just as the seeds of the future plant have been already reproduced millions of times from out of the original seed.
GGJ|3|3|5|0|And since you as descendents of Satan still carry the spirit of God in you, then how much more the descendents of our divine creator!
GGJ|3|3|6|0|And see, you too can achieve all this if you will walk along the paths that are shown to you! But whoever of you does not want to walk along it will finally have only himself to blame if he remains in his death-like non-divinity for unthinkably long times.
GGJ|3|3|7|0|Therefore none of you love the world and his own flesh more than his spirit! If each one concerns himself above all only with that which belongs to the spirit, then he will soon receive that which belongs to the spirit, namely complete similarity to God!
GGJ|3|3|8|0|But whoever always concerns himself more with that of the world and of the flesh, he has only himself to blame for the fact that he remains in deathly darkness.
GGJ|3|3|9|0|All life can cross over continuously go to an everlastingly more complete life if it makes the effort to proceed along the road of the established divine order. But if life comes to a standstill, particularly at the beginning of the great path of life, well, then it will naturally go no further, and instead stops and in the end withers away like a stalk in winter once it has been freed of his fruit according to the order of God.
GGJ|3|3|10|0|Therefore be as active as you can for the spirit! Do not rue any step forward! For there every deed and every step is constantly accompanied by the highest blessing from God.
GGJ|3|3|11|0|Do not believe that I as an angel am already so perfect that I can now slip into complete inactivity! I now gain through this presence an endless amount and will in the future be able to work even more perfectly for my own highest creations. But if I as a pure and perfect spirit can still gain so invaluably much, then how much more will you, who are so far behind me in perfection!
GGJ|3|3|12|0|Therefore thank the Lord our God that He has led you into this holy, most merciful opportunity, in which you can do more for your spirit in one hour than in ten thousand years of your own worldly teaching!
GGJ|3|3|13|0|See, such great moments of mercy are only offered to this world by God very rarely; therefore everyone who has the great luck to be the witness of such an opportunity should use it with all his strength for his spirit.
GGJ|3|3|14|0|If God sends or awakes a prophet somewhere, then everyone should crowd around him and listen to him speak the word of God for his greatest wellbeing; for God awakens such men only once in hundreds of years in the great depth of the true wisdom of heaven.
GGJ|3|3|15|0|But very great prophets, through whom God informs the people of the Earth of very many and great things, are sent to the people of this Earth at most every thousand to two thousand years, on the one hand in order to show them in the greatest and most elaborated ways the further new paths of God towards even higher perfection, and on the other hand to turn them away from the many false paths that they have made themselves and to turn them onto the one right path.
GGJ|3|3|16|0|For see, in God"s great creation everything moves continually forwards like time on the Earth which also never stands still! The spirits clearly always make great progress. But because in the kingdom of the pure spirits such great progress occurs continually, the eternal beings on the heavenly bodies must not be left behind so that they do not come to stand too far from the kingdom of the spirits.
GGJ|3|3|17|0|After the appearance of such great prophets things go well for the people by their own doing, if not in general, then at least in specific areas. But when a great advance is again made in the spirit world, then it is no longer done with the somewhat shrouded light of a former great prophet; a new one is awakened and sent, and mankind follows once again, if at first only in exceptions, according to the great advance of the spirit world.
GGJ|3|3|18|0|But then humanity in a few centuries becomes more resourceful and finally brings to light things about which the older generations had never dreamed.
GGJ|3|3|19|0|But when humanity has reached a sort of culmination after about twelve to fifteen centuries, then it would become lethargic and would stop, as is permitted on this Earth by God so that there should always be every conceivable level of education. Thus the more enlightened people should learn that without revelations from time to time humanity would remain at the same point for thousands of years and does not take a single step forward, as you can see with today"s Indians and South-East Asians.
GGJ|3|3|20|0|The Lord allows such things so that people who get there at some time can convince themselves that the situation is exactly as I have told you before. But you will finally educate these people in your descendants; for the Lord never awakens any great prophet for nations which are on a lower level of spiritual education; instead He lets them, that is the uneducated people, follow suit through the main nations of the Earth which have been educated through revelations, for which the Lord has His own endlessly wise reasons.
GGJ|3|3|21|0|But people on the first level before God on a heavenly body should always recognize such a high calling most deeply and with gratitude and then act diligently accordingly; otherwise it is their own fault if they in the end sink below the South-East Asians, who we would call Sinesians, and finally become as completely stupid as the animals! – Tell me now, you thirty brothers, if you have understood all that clearly!"
GGJ|3|4|1|1|Directive of the Lord with regard to the robbers
GGJ|3|4|1|0|One of the young Pharisees says, "Great, eminent, powerful spirit! Much, yes, but by no means everything! But we all thank you fervently for this; for with the great key of heaven you have truly opened up secrets about which we had not even the slightest idea before. From now on we will all make every conceivable effort to proceed on the right track in life; only we would like to know it better. For today though we have already had more than enough; for we need time before our spiritual stomach digests it. On the morrow we will be more receptive to higher and deeper things than could be the case today
GGJ|3|4|2|0|But now we would simply like to hear the seemingly very wise man who is resting at the side of the high governor and talking very secretly with him speak some words of wisdom; for he, even if he is no angel, seems to be superior to you all – for his manner and his certain stoic composure during your angel"s speech reveal deep and great things!"
GGJ|3|4|3|0|Julius says: "You are correct; but it is not as easy as you think to make the man speak. Whenever He wants, He often speaks a lot, and every word is like a whole creation full of wisdom; but when He does not want to, no-one can easily move Him to it. But try it yourself, speak to Him and He will surely give you some kind of answer!"
GGJ|3|4|4|0|The young Pharisee says, "No, my courage fails me; for he could give an answer that would be enough for a life-time! Therefore we will let it be for today with our probably very inopportune inquisitiveness!"
GGJ|3|4|5|0|Julius says, "That is probably best! Tomorrow is another day; maybe then there will be a better and easier opportunity to move Him to words than today. But maybe He will yet say something today and you can then listen to Him easily and openly."
GGJ|3|4|6|0|At this our young Pharisees are at ease and wait for an opportunity to listen to Me.
GGJ|3|4|7|0|But soon after this a constable comes from the sea where the familiar criminals are being held saying to Julius, "Lord and master! We cannot bear the five murderers any longer; for they say such frightening things and make such terrible gestures that all the soldiers are horrified and some of them can hardly be kept under control so that they do not suddenly lay hands on the criminals because of the most terrible and most brazen blasphemies. For they say: We would rather die than patiently listen to such evil and brazen blasphemy any longer!"
GGJ|3|4|8|0|Julius asks Me, "Lord, what shall we do?"
GGJ|3|4|9|0|I say: "There are still five hours until morning, and the five criminals must bear up till then ! They cannot and must not be neglected one minute! But if the guards cannot bear the foul language, they should draw back so that they cannot hear them; for not one of the criminals will break through and loose his strong bands. I give my word on this! The seven political prisoners create no meaningful problem anyway and are quiet; they can be put with the guards and things will go easily for them in the morning. But the murderers will give us all enough problems. So let it be so; for only through great torment can the soul of the evil murderers be made freer and freer from the flesh of Satan and his very evil spirits, a release without which any salvation cannot be thought of!
GGJ|3|4|10|0|At these words of Mine the guard leaves and carries out My advice.
GGJ|3|5|1|1|Threat of the Pharisees by Julius
GGJ|3|5|1|0|But during this exchange the young Pharisee had heard something about the salvation of the five murderers, which struck him greatly, and he therefore immediately asked the captain in embarrassment, "Great master! Is that at the end really the famous savior from Nazareth, or a first envoy of his? For we have heard that he takes disciples and then, so they say, when they understand something he sends them to all places so that they should call students for his new teaching, which seems very successful. If that was the savior of Nazareth, then we would be in a nice pickle!"
GGJ|3|5|2|0|Julius says, holding himself rather seriously and looking sharply into the eyes of the young Pharisee: "Why then? Why should it put you in a pickle if that man is possibly the famous savior of Nazareth? Truly this question seems to me a little suspicious on your part! Give me now a correct explanation for your embarrassment, otherwise things will not go well for you!"
GGJ|3|5|3|0|This rather severe counter question of Julius" filled the young people with a great amount of fear, and the otherwise talkative young Pharisee now became very embarrassed and didn't immediately know what he should say in answer to the rather severe Julius.
GGJ|3|5|4|0|But Julius said "If you can and you want to admit the truth, then you don't even need to think about how and what you should say. But if you simply want to placate me with allegedly true phrases , then you have falsely estimated me; for I know only too well an old wives" tale from the pure truth. But I will tell you something now: Make sure that I do not find you out! It still seems to me that one should not trust you at all; for you yourselves, it seems to me, have already been smeared with all Satan's ointments once and for all. Whoever trusts your words easily makes a crude traitor out of himself. Everything that you have said here can be nothing but a pure mask in relation to your heart. But woe betide you; for there will be no more talk of tolerating you where I myself keep the sharpest watch! Now speak the fullest truth, or it will be worse for you than for those five murderers who are tied to strong stakes on the banks of the sea! So no hesitating, out with the complete truth!"
GGJ|3|5|5|0|At this demand by Julius for an answer the thirty become pale with fear and tremble; for although they probably had basically the most serious desire to get away from the temple, they were still concerned about white-washing their reputations in the temple too if necessary. For the young Pharisees knew how to craftily save their reputations everywhere in emergencies. If they ever came back to the temple and were accused of having left the temple time and again, then they had a lot of appropriate reasons at the ready to explain that they had only gone against the temple in pretence.
GGJ|3|5|6|0|For this reason I said right from the beginning that one should not trust them too much; for such human souls constantly resemble the tamed wild animals which one must never fully trust because the savagery likes to return as soon as there is an opportunity.
GGJ|3|5|7|0|When, after a short while of anxious silence, Julius began to get more intense in his enquiring, I said to him, "Friend, allow them to collect themselves and then speak! Because they cannot fob us off with lies, even if they wanted to. For firstly I am here, and I cannot be lied to, and secondly Raphael is here, who also cannot be lied to. What good would any lie do for the thirty anxious ones against us who firstly cannot be lied to and secondly hold all the power and strength in our hands?!"
GGJ|3|5|8|0|Julius says, "I see well that You, o Lord, are completely right again this time as always, and so I will wait for the answer from these thirty with all patience. But I would like to add that I want to finally find out what I should do, if there is no answer for too long!"
GGJ|3|5|9|0|Immediately at this the young Pharisee with some courage opens his mouth again and says, "You have exasperatingly obstinately demanded from us the answer to your question. But we asked you first in the friendliest way, if a little excitedly, about the eminent man there, who he is, whether he isn't the famous savior of Nazareth, and we said that if he was, it would put us in a fine pickle. This surprised you; you immediately felt distrust towards us and straight away wanted to hear from us the reason with the most threatening seriousness in the world. It is easily understandable that we became anxious at that, since we have already experienced your strictness.
GGJ|3|5|10|0|But now that we have found a defender of our embarrassment in this great man who we actually secretly feared the most because the thought constantly arose in us that he was perhaps the savior of Nazareth, we can speak easily; for now we have no more fear and can now speak freely and openly.
GGJ|3|5|11|0|That we had to have a well-founded fear of the savior of Nazareth lies quite simply in the fact that we basically stand here as his persecutors from the temple, even if we never were in our hearts; we have had to make some fictitious decrees against him in front of the world, which cannot have been pleasant for him at all, even if they were unable to do him any harm.
GGJ|3|5|12|0|But we have now experienced some small tests here and noticed that things would not go well for a persecutor of the savior. And so we asked you too, when we had heard of the healing of the five murderers tomorrow, whether he was not in the end the famous savior from Nazareth himself.
GGJ|3|5|13|0|If he was definitely that, then there would surely be nothing left for us to do in the end except to throw ourselves in the dirt before him and to beg him for forgiveness for everything which we were forced by the temple to do against him. And you see, that is the pickle in which we would have found ourselves, if he was seriously the savior from Nazareth! But since we have now seen the noble heart of this man he can freely be the savior from Nazareth and we will not be in any pickle on his account any longer! There you now have the truest answer that you so threateningly demanded from us; but now give us the correct answer to our question!"
GGJ|3|5|14|0|Julius says, "Well then, you should know then that it is He, to whom all nature and all powers of heaven are submissive. He is the famous savior from Nazareth! The maiden testified about Him earlier and the angel obeyed His sign, when he gave you the test of his power; but since you now know that, tell me what you will and want to do now!"
GGJ|3|6|1|1|Exchange of opinions between the Pharisees and Julius about Jesus
GGJ|3|6|1|0|The young Pharisee and all the others with him say, "Then praised be God in the highest, that He has given man such power which can be the salvation of the weak mortal! It is written in the prophets that God will send the people of Israel a Messiah. Well, what is that, if we should recognize him as such? A Messiah according to the promises is not allowed to be born in Galilee and to come from there; but that is just a prophet"s language which one basically, as far as the spirit is concerned, does not fully understand! We have never really seen why no prophet or any other great man should come from Galilee; since the Galileans can't do anything about the fact that they are Galileans. But that is how it is written! Whoever wants to believe it, believes it; but whoever does not want to believe it should forget it – and we belong to the latter for the most part, so that it therefore doesn't confuse us in the least to accept this savior from Nazareth as a Messiah in the best shape and form.
GGJ|3|6|2|0|But in a certain way it is a somewhat highly extraordinary special thing and a great question how this man came to such extraordinarily high and divine characteristics! For as far as we have found out from our research about him and his background, he is the son of a carpenter who always, until his thirtieth year, stayed at home and did carpentry with his father and some other brothers, sometimes here, sometimes there, and no-one has ever discovered anything extraordinary about him; he has never been seen reading or writing or counting, also his behavior with other people seems to have been very taciturn and nothing less than intellectual!
GGJ|3|6|3|0|Yes, we were told in Nazareth itself that his father and his mother had often quarreled with him because for one they could not easily bring him to the synagogue, and ten he never wanted to read aloud and had little or no respect for the Sabbath. His favorite thing was nature and a mute observance of the things of the Earth.
GGJ|3|6|4|0|Also fishing was supposed to be one of his favorite activities and he always fished with good success, thus the fishermen were glad to have him with them.
GGJ|3|6|5|0|In brief, what we could ever find out about him at all pointed towards the fact that firstly he had never been to school anywhere and secondly it was well-known that he had always been a person from whom only a very low level of any education emerged.
GGJ|3|6|6|0|But all of a sudden he awoke and showed such wisdom that one could say with the greatest conviction that the world had never borne a wiser man.
GGJ|3|6|7|0|Well, we have found out that, and naturally a lot more, from the truest sources, we now find him here and are convincing ourselves that he is a very unusually extraordinary man; and it cannot therefore be held against us if we ask: How did he come to such unheard-of characteristics which no person ever possessed before him and certainly will never possess again?"
GGJ|3|6|8|0|Julius says, "But who knows the goal and the measure of God"s spirit, how much it wants to unite with the spirit of a person?! Can it not happen that the all-powerful spirit of God in all its fullness of power unites with a human spirit and then acts and works, as a pure man can naturally never act or work because he is not a god?!
GGJ|3|6|9|0|But where God Himself speaks, acts and works through the infinitely strengthened spirit of a rarely suitable person, naturally nothing but wonder upon wonder must appear for us weak mortals. Word and deed are one – we can neither imitate the one nor the other; for we are only humans according to body and limited spirit. He, however, is only in the body a person like us; but in the spirit He is a God in the highest degree and possesses the whole infinity!"
GGJ|3|6|10|0|But since – that is, according to our Roman theosophical concepts – the recognized pure divine is to be most highly honored and worshipped, however and wherever it appears, it is also clear here that we must act quite differently to the way in which act among ourselves with a person through whom the whole fullness of the all-powerful spirit of God works visibly and tangibly; that will probably be very enlightening for you!?
GGJ|3|6|11|0|And from that you can see why we high-ranking Romans give Him from the depths of our hearts the highest possible adoration, love and respect and why we recognize and praise Him completely as the Lord of the whole world. Tell me if that doesn't seem to you to be necessary and extremely enlightening!"
GGJ|3|6|12|0|The young Pharisee says, "Oh yes, definitely; for in many ways we like your theosophy very much and in the circumstances it is quite appropriate. Only, naturally, according to the actual teachings of Moses that would not be quite so good and dubious to accept; for there it is said most clearly and expressly: "I alone am the Lord, and you shall have no other gods besides Me!"
GGJ|3|6|13|0|Julius says, "Quite right; but one must understand Moses not only by the sound of his words, but much more according to the true spirit, and one will then soon easily find that Moses and his clear teaching can find no contradiction here, if I state the principle that man should always recognize and honor some comment or other – but always by one and the same spirit of God with whom Moses spoke – for which reason the Egyptians, the Greeks and we Romans, if finally going a little too far through a type of blind superstition, show divine adoration to all people and creatures in whom they discover any special, unusual power and effect.
GGJ|3|6|14|0|Well, but then we thought: For the pure everything is pure! If the somewhat superstitious humankind through their honoring of the divine with all sorts of images simply does nothing bad – which unfortunately the constantly growing domineeringness and greed of the priests often leads them too – to pacify the incensed gods with cruel human sacrifices, one cannot even count their somewhat pious superstition as a crude spiritual crime; for in my opinion it is better in the end for a man to believe something which still has a good reason, than to believe finally nothing and brand oneself as an animal which has neither a correct superstition nor any at all.
GGJ|3|6|15|0|A person who will not and cannot accept any beliefs can also never achieve any true education of his mind. For whoever wants to build a house must look around for the necessary construction material beforehand. But how will anyone construct even the very simplest fisherman"s hut without any materials? If there is no system to the material at the beginning, this can still come along later if only there is some material there at all; but where there is a complete lack of material, all the system is useless.
GGJ|3|6|16|0|Thus I say to you that in the end even a superstition is of more use to a person than no beliefs at all; for in the end even straw is better than nothing at all! You can still make something out of straw; on the other hand, out of nothing can only ever be made nothing. For this reason the Romans often permitted your nation the very darkest superstition because we still see some use in it for the people.
GGJ|3|6|17|0|But the people from the temple themselves are an abomination to us, because we know very well that they do not believe anything and therefore make the nation believe that the most absurd things are highly divine instead of the truth and impose even the most unbearable punishments on these people who as a result of their natural enlightenment despite all moral forcing finally still cannot believe that beauty is ugliness, that the sun shines black rather than white, and that blood flows in the river Kidron! I consider this to be a most shameful malice, but not at all any sort of superstition of a person!
GGJ|3|6|18|0|Yes, if one has some ability and a good opportunity to bring some light to the blind people, then that is certainly of inestimable value; but as long as one is not in this position, one should leave the people to their pious opinion! For if one cannot give the nation anything better, then at least one should leave him what he has!"
GGJ|3|7|1|1|The Pharisee's admission of the coercion of faith in the temple
GGJ|3|7|1|0|The Pharisee says, "Everything that you say, great master, is so clearly good and true that we can say nothing other than that every person of only a little spirit obviously gains more for his head and for his heart through spending an hour with you than if he listened for a hundred years to the stupidities of the temple, where nothing sinks in except an empty torrent of words.
GGJ|3|7|2|0|Truly there is a lot spoken and even more is blared out; but that is all as if one says to someone, "Friend, wash my hands and feet, but be very sure that you don't make me wet in the slightest!" – And in our lessons which are held in the temple it is expressly demanded that one listens to them with all respect and does what is demanded. But why, and what understanding lies in the teaching, no-one is allowed to ask – for these are supposed to be the secrets of God, about which no-one but the high priests are allowed to know details and then only under the strictest pledge of secrecy.
GGJ|3|7|3|0|What use to a person is such a teaching when he can probably hear, and must hear the words but he cannot understand even a single syllable?! It would clearly be just as good to never hear a word of it at all!
GGJ|3|7|4|0|By God, if one looks at the matter of God"s teachings to man in the right light, then one comes across things which could make every stomach turn over! For even if people are often not as foolish and obscure in their other actions and decisions as a moonless, deeply cloudy autumn night, then they are certainly a hundred times more so in their teaching about God! Either they often believe enough to make a dog sick - not to mention an honest person – or they believe nothing at all.
GGJ|3|7|5|0|O lord and master, you cannot believe how often I felt bad when I had to preach something to the people as good and true, when I was convinced beforehand that it was a total lie. I often could have strangled myself from sheer annoyance. But what good did it do? Once the ox is in the yoke, he has to pull – whether it"s easy or hard – otherwise there are blows to the extreme! I have often thought to myself in the middle of preaching and asked myself, "But who is the more pitiful ox, I, the preacher, or he to whom I am preaching?" And I could never fend off the thought that I myself was always the greater and in general the perforce foolish ox! For my listener, if he was an intelligent person could laugh himself silly at me afterwards and make fun of me to his friends; but I was not allowed to do that, at least in the temple, under pain of punishment by accursed water.
GGJ|3|7|6|0|Therefore high master, I say: Hence from us all now everything that is purely the devil"s in all seriousness! From now on we will be very intelligent people and eternally no longer the slaves of human foolishness; for it is something terrible to be a servant to the foolishness of man! From now on weapons and true good sense! Everything else belongs between the horns of the old scapegoat which one must kill and burn with the fire of righteous anger. But now about something else!
GGJ|3|7|7|0|Do you know, great master, what this good man of God would desire if he took us to be his disciples only for a short time of a number of days? For in even the shortest time there must be exceptionally much to learn from him! Do you think that we could ask him about it without fear?"
GGJ|3|7|8|0|Julius says, "Certainly, but I know very well that He never accepts any sort of material payment, instead only the purely spiritual! Oh, He has never even a naulum [small amount of money, translator] on Him and nevertheless never owes anyone anything! Whoever does something for His sake, He repays him in another way a thousand times; for His word and His will are worth more than the whole world. You don't need to know any more than that and you can now do whatever you want!"
GGJ|3|7|9|0|The young Pharisee says, "Quite good and right, and many thanks to you, great master, for this enlightenment of our mind; for now I know very well what we will all do and in a certain way what we must do! Only now will we turn seriously to him and whatever he says, that we will do!"
GGJ|3|8|1|1|The conditions of the Lord when accepting the disciples
GGJ|3|8|1|0|After such words the young Pharisee rises and comes over to Me and says, "Lord, Master and unique Savior Who I and my 29 brothers are, you certainly know very well, and exactly who you are we have also heard from the great master Julius; so we don't need much introduction. But since we have heard that you take disciples at times, so we would like - even if it is only for a short while, if it cannot be for longer – to be your disciples!"
GGJ|3|8|2|0|I say, "That would be fine, but you see: The birds have their nests and the foxes their dens; but I have nowhere to lay my head!
GGJ|3|8|3|0|Whoever wants to be or become my disciple must take a heavy burden onto his back and follow Me like that! Earthly advantages for my disciples there are none; on the contrary in My name and for the sake of My love they have to leave their earthly advantages and property not only for a time, but for ever; even wives and children must not hinder them if they want to become true disciples of the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|3|8|4|0|They are not allowed to have money or other worldly treasures, not even two tunics, no shoes unless necessary, sacks to fill or a stick or hiking staff to defend themselves against a possible enemy.
GGJ|3|8|5|0|They are not allowed to have anything on Earth but alone the hidden secret of the Kingdom of God. If you can bring yourself to accept this, then you can be My disciples!
GGJ|3|8|6|0|Every one of My disciples must also be full of love, gentleness and patience towards every man, just as I am. He must bless his worst enemy just as much as his best friend and must, when the opportunity arises, do good to him who has done him harm beforehand, and pray for those who persecute him.
GGJ|3|8|7|0|Anger and revenge must be far from the heart of anyone who wants to be My disciple; he must not complain about the bitter events on this Earth or even begin to grumble about it in annoyance.
GGJ|3|8|8|0|He must flee all the pleasures of sensual life like the plague, but summon up everything to create a new spirit in his heart through My living word and finally for eternity live on completely in this spirit in the fullness of all spiritual power.
GGJ|3|8|9|0|Think about these conditions and tell Me if you agree to them, and whether you want to bind yourself to all of them!"
GGJ|3|8|10|0|The young Pharisees began to scratch behind their ears at My presentation, and no-one knew what he should say in return. The young Pharisee however who normally talks with Julius but who is now standing beside me says after a while, half jokingly, "Dear, good and unsurpassable Master! The conditions set us may be good in themselves in consideration of the achievement of even one of your extraordinary, divine characteristics; but there will surely be few who can accept them and live by them! And in general such a demand can never have any value; for if every man finally wanted to become your disciple then the Earth would soon look as it did after the second or third of Moses" days of creation, namely barren, void and empty! Do you know, you will find very few proselytes (new converts) on this path! A few yes, which obey this so-called contemplative life and already in a certain way want to achieve on Earth what they will first achieve in the afterlife, will probably be able to accept this; but all people? O God, what is the world coming to?
GGJ|3|8|11|0|The old teaching of Moses is still the most exhaustive and in every aspect of the creation the most serviceable for the physical and moral sphere of every man! There one can be a respected man before God and before the world just like David, which is extremely necessary for the maintenance of order on Earth. If you make all people equal, you will soon convince yourself of where humanity will come to very soon! A few should be in possession of the secret of the Kingdom of God on Earth; but for all people this is as if either sheer equal-ranking commanders found themselves in an army, or sheer common, rough fighters without any knowledge of the waging of war, that is, without a leader. Truly, in the end even a few well-led old women would be a match for such an army!
GGJ|3|8|12|0|I for my own self nonetheless want to become your disciple, even if you had asked even more difficult conditions; but whether all my comrades can accept this, that is a very meaningful question! For you see, the temple truly demands very much, but you demand everything – and to that, friend, very few will agree!"
GGJ|3|9|1|1|The advantages of renunciation
GGJ|3|9|1|0|I say, "But that matters not; I force no one! Whoever wants to follow Me, he should follow; but whoever does not want to and cannot, he should stay at home!
GGJ|3|9|2|0|But in these days the Kingdom of God suffers violence; and those who do not seize hold of it with violence, they will not possess it.[Matthew 11,12]
GGJ|3|9|3|0|But in view of My rather difficult conditions that I have set you I say: If you have an old and tattered tunic, in which it is an embarrassment to walk amongst people, and a person comes to you with a new, good tunic and says to you, Friend, take off your old tunic and destroy it, because it cannot be used any more in future, and I will give you here a new one for it which will last for all time because it is woven from a material which no storm can ever destroy! – will you be an idiot at such a request and keep the old, rotten tattered tunic?
GGJ|3|9|4|0|Further you know as well as your companions that this earthly schooling and time of testing lasts only an extremely short time and after it the endless eternity begins. Do you really know how and whether you will have any sort of afterlife following the death of this body? I alone am in the position to give you and any man the eternal, most perfect life of an angel in return for this short and pitiful life.
GGJ|3|9|5|0|Will you really have some doubt to accept my offer, when I am the only one who can prepare for you eternal life and give it to you as yours? Truly, I ask very little – and in return give very much!
GGJ|3|9|6|0|Do you think then, the Earth would be barren and empty if with time all people accepted the demands of My teaching, as will happen one day? Oh, you short-sighted Pharisee!
GGJ|3|9|7|0|Here, look at my angel! He alone has so much power and strength from Me, that he, if I wanted, could destroy in one moment, as he destroyed the stone earlier, this whole Earth, the great sun, the moon and all the other visible stars in comparison with whose size this whole Earth can hardly be called a grain of sand. But if you believe that the cultivation of the Earth depends only on people, then you are severely mistaken!
GGJ|3|9|8|0|I will give you a piece of land, but set My curse on it beforehand, and you may work in it as you will and it will never even bring you thorns to feed the worms! The sower may well lay the seed in the tilled ground; but My angels must work at the sowing and so bless the field, otherwise it will eternally bear no fruit for you! Do you understand that?
GGJ|3|9|9|0|But if the head workers of the earth are also my angels, then they can take on the sowing in emergencies as they do in parts of the Earth which no man"s foot has yet touched.
GGJ|3|9|10|0|But because the people suffer from an old curse and want to work themselves with all power for their own bodies, well, My angels can have the time off!"
GGJ|3|10|1|1|Needs and their evil
GGJ|3|10|1|0|(The Lord) "Haven't you read about the former Eden of the Earth where the first human was created? This Eden was a large garden and was planted with the best fruits of the whole Earth; and yet the hand of a person could not possibly have worked it before this! Thus the first people had no houses or towns; they had only extremely few needs which were easy to satisfy, but they remained healthy with it, always reached a ripe old age and therefore had a lot of time to devote themselves to their inner education of the soul and remained almost always in a visible conjunction with the powers of heaven.
GGJ|3|10|2|0|But through the inspiration of Satan a certain Cain built his son Hanoch a city of the same name; and thereby laid the foundation stone for all the evil things on Earth.
GGJ|3|10|3|0|I tell you: Man needs very little for life on this Earth; but the haughtiness, the lethargy, the arrogance, the greed and domineeringness of man need indescribably much and nonetheless can never be satisfied!
GGJ|3|10|4|0|The worries of man are mostly fed on this, and people then quite naturally have no more time to concern themselves with what they should concern themselves because God placed them on this world for that reason only.
GGJ|3|10|5|0|From Adam until Noah the children of the mountains never waged a war, because they had only very few needs and no-one wanted to be anything more than his brother, and the parents asserted themselves in the most respectable way before their children, because they always remained their children"s teachers and advisors.
GGJ|3|10|6|0|But in the lowlands, where the people who were blind in their hearts and their minds began to decorate their teachers and leaders and advisors with too much splendor, anointed their heads, decorated them with crowns and gave them all power and sway for the sake of appearance, there it was the end of life with few and small needs!
GGJ|3|10|7|0|Splendor has a great stomach which can never be filled. The earth in a small surface area could no longer bring forth enough food out of the ground and the people of splendor, who were hard to satisfy, began to spread themselves out over the ground, called the occupied land their full property, ensured splendor on it and thereby awoke jealousy and envy and through this also resentment, quarrels, discord and war and the stronger in the end became entitled to the law and ruler over the weaker, forced them to work for him and to be subservient in all things. The rebellious were castigated and even threatened into unconditional obedience on pain of death!
GGJ|3|10|8|0|And see, all that was the consequence of the external cultivation of the Earth, of the love of splendor and of the arrogance stemming from it!
GGJ|3|10|9|0|But if I now, coming in My spirit from heaven, want to lead you back to the happy condition of the original man and show you the long lost path to the Kingdom of God, how can you say that the conditions I set to become My disciples are too hard and too unfeasible in general!
GGJ|3|10|10|0|I tell you: The yoke that I lay on your neck is soft, and the burden that I offer you to carry is as light as a feather in comparison with that which you carry day by day.
GGJ|3|10|11|0|How far into the whole world reach your worries! Day and night you have no rest and no repose; and that is all for the sake of the world and so that you will not be held back at the cost of the often bloody sweating of your weak brothers and sisters!
GGJ|3|10|12|0|With such worries, how should any time be found for the soul, to do anything for the awakening of the spirit of God in you?
GGJ|3|10|13|0|Yes, your souls and the souls of millions of people no longer even know that they are the carriers of the spirit of God, not to mention that they could and should do something beneficial for becoming free and independent. For your love of splendor and comfortable life the poor and weak humanity is driven by you too strongly to bloody endless drudgery and therefore cannot do anything to liberate their spirit and so you are dead along with you subordinates and are truly children of Satan and will not hear My word, which earnestly and truly leads you to life. Instead you defend your word, from which eternal death for you and all your subordinates must necessarily follow!"
GGJ|3|11|1|1|On the reason for the Flood
GGJ|3|11|1|0|(The Lord) "They even accuse God and say: How could God let a flood come over the Earth to drown all life and how could He destroy the Sodomites and the Gomorrites!?" Oh, nothing easier than that! For why let bustling and prim lumps of flesh crawl around the earth any longer, whose souls have strayed so far from the old order of God that even the last trace of self-awareness in them is gone out of pure concern for the flesh?
GGJ|3|11|2|0|Can there be an even thicker incarnation of the human soul than that in which the soul has not only come into being from the divine spirit in its every representation but which also in the end loses itself so much that it begins to deny its own being quite seriously and can no longer be convinced that it exists?
GGJ|3|11|3|0|Yes, when that situation occurs with the people of the world then man has completely stopped being human; he is then only an instinctively reasoning animal and above all incapable of any further education of the soul and the spirit. Thus such a body must be killed and decay along with the too intensively incarnated soul, so that maybe after many millennia a soul which has become free of all incarnation can enter the path to its self-education and independence, either on this Earth or on another.
GGJ|3|11|4|0|That there are here, however, often people who no longer know anything about their own soul for pure concern about the world and their flesh, you can recognize partly in yourself, partly in the Sadducees and to a great part in all people; for no-one knows any longer who and what the soul is! One talks about it and says, "with heart and soul" and "he is my soul mate"; but if you ask someone "Friend, who and what is the soul?" the person questioned stands there like an ox on a mountainside not knowing what to say!
GGJ|3|11|5|0|But once a soul does not recognize itself any longer and in the end even quite forgets what and how it is, then everything ends! And there is nothing left for God to do except the old process of destroying the people physically again on the face of the Earth, sometimes to a large degree, sometimes to a lesser degree, depending on the situation of the people whether they still know something about their soul and spirit or nothing at all.
GGJ|3|11|6|0|Such pure worldly and fleshly people may look very beautiful and sumptuous, particularly the female sex; the easily understandable reason lies in the constant greater conjunction of the soul with the body. But such people also become weak through this and are very susceptive to all serious physical effects. Their bodies become sick easily and the slightest wind of a plague brings inevitable death, while people who have a free soul and a free spirit in it can let all the poisons of the Earth come over them and it will not harm them in the least; for a free soul and the freest spirit in it have power and means in abundance to face every enemy in the most effective way, while a soul gagged everywhere by its cursed flesh resembles a small tied-up giant who in the end cannot even defend himself against a fly and has to allow an insensible dwarf with a knife to slowly but painfully remove his head from his body."
GGJ|3|12|1|1|Suggestions for the mission
GGJ|3|12|1|0|(The Lord) "Remember this! If you come to a place where there are very beautifully-formed and dressed-up people of both sexes, it is best to move on; for there is no business for the Kingdom of God, because there at least half of Sodom and Gomorrah are in force! The punishment of God is never far from such a place; for such flesh linked souls, which for the greatest part have laid all their conscience in the grave of their bodies, are too bound up through and through. And if their beautiful flesh is touched even only very slightly by the evil, rough and still very uneducated natural spirits of the air, such bound up souls can muster no defense and succumb along with their flesh which is much more susceptible and thin-skinned than the flesh of the body of a free soul.
GGJ|3|12|2|0|Go there and grab a tender town maid firmly by the arm or an any other body part and she will cry with pain; if you go out to the country however to a farmer who besides his work also takes care for his children" souls and his own, there you can grab the hand of the man and those of his children as firmly as you want and shake it and he will let out no great cry of pain or fear!
GGJ|3|12|3|0|You probably think that such insensitivity comes from heavy work and the hardening through it?! Oh no, I tell you; instead the hardiness is only a consequence of the soul freed from the flesh through self-denial, by which then the correct toughness of the flesh also comes into being.
GGJ|3|12|4|0|But wherever all concern for the tenderness of the flesh exists and even some schools exist in which the body can be made as tender as possible through all sorts of gymnastics and as smooth through all sorts of ointments and oils, there is no free soul any longer; and if only a slight wind of poison comes over such terribly weak bodies then death reaps its harvest.
GGJ|3|12|5|0|Then people complain and moan and one half-believing person after the other opens his mouth and says: But what sort of pleasure can God have that He tries to kill the people with all sorts of torture?! Either there is no God, or God is too exalted and no longer cares for the creatures of the Earth, or God is hungry for sacrifices and incense, one has to satisfy Him with rich sacrifices, magical words and incense! Or God has become angry and is taking His revenge now on the harmless weak humanity; one has to do penance in full and cast at least twelve sacrificial goats in the Jordan each year!
GGJ|3|12|6|0|But then no-one thinks that all this suffering, all sickness, all wars, all price increases, hunger and plague come from the fact that people do everything only for their bodies instead of for their souls and their spirit according to God"s order!
GGJ|3|12|7|0|Yes, they preach the fear of God to dead souls, in whom (God) the preacher, soul dead himself, no longer believes. Because he only believes in what he gets for preaching and what honor and what reputation a well-studied position as preacher could bring. And so one blind leads the other and a dead man wants to make another dead man alive. The first preaches for his body, and the other obeys the teaching for the sake of his body. But what sort of advantage can there be for an extremely sick soul?
GGJ|3|12|8|0|I am a savior; how, the dead and the blind people are asking, can this be possible? And I tell you that I do not heal the flesh of people, but instead wherever some soul is still left mixed with the flesh I make the soul free and awaken, as far as possible, the spirit buried in the soul. This immediately strengthens the soul which becomes free, and it is then an easy thing to set the correct order to the afflictions of the flesh in one moment.
GGJ|3|12|9|0|That is what one calls a miracle healing, while it is only the most ordinary and natural healing of the flesh in the world! What someone has, that he can give; what he does not have, that he cannot give!
GGJ|3|12|10|0|Whoever has a living soul according to the order of God and a free spirit in it, he can make his brother"s soul free if it is not too embodied, and this helps the sick fleshly body. If the doctor of souls himself has a very sick soul, which is more dead than alive, how could he give someone else"s soul what he is lacking himself?! Think about this!
GGJ|3|12|11|0|I have now shown you the conditions for becoming my disciples, and the ills of the world down to its truest and deepest foundation. Now do what you want! I neither take you to be my disciples nor do I refuse you to become such. If you want to become my disciples you must first make your souls free and strong, otherwise the discipleship of my teaching will do you no good!"
GGJ|3|13|1|1|Noah and the Ark
GGJ|3|13|1|0|After this speech everyone opens wide their eyes and says to themselves: I am guilty! And at this the young Pharisee does not know what he should say to Me. Also Cyrenius and Julius now make rather thoughtful faces and even Ebahl and Jarah begin to think about their female beauty!
GGJ|3|13|2|0|And Cyrenius says after a moment of deep consideration: "Lord and Master, I have spent some days and nights with you here and there and have seen many wonders performed by you and heard you speak clearly, but nothing has made me think as much as this speech! For according to your remarks now we are not at all in a better position than Sodom and Gomorrah in the days of Abraham. And all our cares, actions and dealings are quite in optima forma for Satan. Friend, that is a very hard lecture! Unfortunately for no price one cannot conceal that You have given us the bare truth here; but how can we now take the standpoint from where we can willingly turn our backs on the world and then turn to the cultivation of the soul and the spirit for all time?"
GGJ|3|13|3|0|I say, "Friend, nothing easier than this! You remain what and who you are, and stand before whom you have been placed before; but not for your reputation, but instead for the various uses to other people!
GGJ|3|13|4|0|For see, when the flood came in the days of Noah over the face of the Earth, which basically was inhabited by spoilt people, the flood killed everything in the world except for Noah and his family and the animals which Noah took in cages, all but the fish in the water, of course.
GGJ|3|13|5|0|But how did Noah and his family remain alive high above the death-bringing water of the great flood? You see, he was in a secure tub which the great flood had to carry obediently on its back and could never penetrate into inside of the boat, where it could have become dangerous to the life of Noah!
GGJ|3|13|6|0|This deadly flood of Noah"s continues to spiritually cover the face of this Earth; and I say to you that this spiritual and continual flood of Noah"s is no less dangerous for the lives of the people of this world than the former natural flood in the days of Noah.
GGJ|3|13|7|0|But how can one protect oneself from drowning in the spiritual flood? I say to you: What Noah did physically, that you should do spiritually, and then one is protected forever from drowning in the great and continual spiritual flood!
GGJ|3|13|8|0|In other words: Give the world what is of the world according to God"s order – but give above all God what is God"s!
GGJ|3|13|9|0|"Noah"s Ark" is the correct humility and love of a person towards ones neighbor and towards God.
GGJ|3|13|10|0|Whoever is very humble and full of the pure, unselfish love towards God the Father and towards all people and always actively strives to serve other people as far as possible in the order of God, he floats away quite safely and protected over the flood of world sins that otherwise easily brings death; and at the end of this earthly path of life, when the flood subsides for him and runs away into its dark depths, there his ark will find welcome rest on the great Ararat of the most living Kingdom of God and will become an eternal house for those whom it carries.
GGJ|3|14|1|1|How earthly treasures should be regarded and used
GGJ|3|14|1|0|(The Lord) "Look at me! Must I now not associate with the world? I eat and drink, and the world serves Me as once the flood served Noah"s box! Well, may it rage violently under the strong walls of My box – but it can never engulf it!
GGJ|3|14|2|0|You are not to blame that a Roman empire has come into being. But now it is here, and you cannot destroy it! The kingdom however has good laws which serve well for the maintenance of order and the humility of the people. If you are considering becoming a lord who is above the law and therefore can wear a crown, then you are on the wrong path for yourself, if not in comparison with the people who have to obey the law once it has been sanctioned with all its advantages and disadvantages. But if you put yourself beneath the law and consider yourself simply as the leader decided by the state and by necessity, then you are at the correct point of view building for yourself out of the spiritual material of the law an ark which has to carry you over the stormy flood of the sins of the world!
GGJ|3|14|3|0|If, in addition, you observe the basic conditions of My teaching which are in actuality very easy and go along well with your laws, then you are doing enough for your soul and for your spirit. But if I tell you that is enough, then name Me someone else who could tell you that it is not enough!"
GGJ|3|14|4|0|Cyrenius says, "But consider, oh Lord, the splendor and the luxury in which I must live for the sake of the State, and consider what You have just said about the splendor and the luxury of the world!"
GGJ|3|14|5|0|I say, "Do you love in your heart the splendor and the luxury of the world?"
GGJ|3|14|6|0|Cyrenius answers, "Oh, not in the least; it is all a quite an ordeal for me!"
GGJ|3|14|7|0|I say, "Well, how does this forced splendor and luxury confuse you? No glory and no decoration can be a detriment for the soul and the spirit if your heart does not love it! But if your heart longs for something material and would be nothing without it, then it can be just as harmful for the soul and the spirit as the heaviest crown of pure gold and of the most valuable gemstones.
GGJ|3|14|8|0|Thus everything depends on the state of the heart; for otherwise ridiculously the sun, moon and all the stars would have to be counted as sins to the people of this Earth because they shine and glisten very magnificently and because man certainly has joy in it. So you, My dear Cyrenius, can take great joy in your glory before the people, but no vain or foolish joy, for through that your soul is spoiled and finally killed!
GGJ|3|14|9|0|Even Solomon was allowed and even ordered to dress with such splendor as no king before him ever wore and no king after him will ever wear. As long as he had no foolish, vain joy in this, instead a correct one founded in wisdom, the joy was uplifting for his soul and his spirit. But when he became vain as a consequence of the great glitter and this haughtiness had taken control of him, then he sank before God in all things and all better people and fell into all sins of the luxurious world and his works and deeds became acts of foolishness for the better people and true abhorrence in the face of God.
GGJ|3|14|10|0|I tell you and all the others that it is good and even useful for a person if he imitates the splendor of heaven on this Earth in his soul and spirit and lifts up his mood in the correct way; for it is more worthy of praise to build than to destroy. But only mature people in terms of soul and spirit should do such a thing so that the immature will see what one can do as a mature person.
GGJ|3|14|11|0|But whoever builds a palace in his own honor and for his own reputation and loves himself for his splendor, he commits a great sin against his soul and against the divine spirit in him and spoils himself and all his descendents who consider themselves from their birth to be better than other people.
GGJ|3|14|12|0|But if the hearts of the inhabitants of the palaces are spoilt through the splendor of the palaces and thereby become full of arrogance and full of contempt towards the people who cannot inhabit a palace, then it is better to turn the palace immediately into a scrapheap.
GGJ|3|14|13|0|So it is also not against the divine order to build a city in which people live together in peace and harmony like a family in one house live, work and deal and in all things support each other more easily than if they live hours away from each other. But if there is arrogance, luxury, splendor, envy, hate, persecution and even manslaughter, and indulgence, fornication and lethargy, then such a city should be turned into a heap of scrap and decay, otherwise it becomes a field for all sorts of arch evils which with time will poison the whole Earth through and through like the pre-flood Hanoch and the after-flood Babylon and the great city Nineveh! How great were these cities once, and now a few pitiful huts stand in their place! But where Hanoch once stood, there is now a lake, like in the place of Sodom and Gomorrah and the ten smaller towns in the area of the two larger ones, each of which was larger than today"s Jerusalem, which is also not as large as it was in the time of David.
GGJ|3|14|14|0|What happened to these towns will also happen to Jerusalem, and these are the people who will see the pain of destruction and will enjoy it! For as I said, it is better to have no beautiful cities but more fully alive souls than a city in which the people"s souls have been completely destroyed for all eternity!
GGJ|3|14|15|0|So you, dear Cyrenius, may have everything valuable and wonderfully beautiful that the Earth carries on its wide ground, and you can delight in them, praising and worshipping God. But never set your heart on it; for all these splendors of the Earth must one day disappear if you mistake the temporal with the eternal! For everything material is basically nothing but what I clearly told you in a previous conversation. – Tell Me, are you satisfied and have you understood this in the way it must be understood before God and all the world?"
GGJ|3|15|1|1|On the right way to the goal of perfection of human beings
GGJ|3|15|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, now I am in the clear again; nothing is of use at all! As there is a law for every blade of grass by which it can develop, so there is only one accommodated psycho-moralistic law in the whole existence of mankind under which man can achieve his complete unbound freest independence, or there is only one unchangeable way on which one can reach his true and eternal goal; on every other one of the numerous paths of freedom on which people can morally go along the great, one true goal determined by God can never be achieved!
GGJ|3|15|2|0|But that the way showed to us by You, oh Lord, is the only correct and true one, I accept that now very clearly and purely, as clearly as the sun shines on the brightest midday. I also see that every person, low or high, can change to the right path quite easily if he only has the desire to do so; but I also see that no person would have been able to find this way on his own in the fullness of truth and corresponding with all conditions of life. That sort of thing must be revealed from the spirit of God to the people who have the right understanding.
GGJ|3|15|3|0|But if the path is now clearly signposted, in my opinion it will still be rarely taken; for the material equipment of the world has too strong a barrier on this single true and correct path, and many who walk along this path will encounter it and turn back, particularly if they do not notice within a short time some wonderful success of their effort, which does not happen so quickly to people who were tightly coupled to the world beforehand, as one might first think.
GGJ|3|15|4|0|I hope to achieve the great goal through Your special mercy; but I am only one, and the great Roman State has many millions. How and when will all these, who are people just as we are, arrive at this way?!"
GGJ|3|15|5|0|At this the young Pharisee says, "Greatest Master! That was my thought too! We can now walk the path to salvation quite calmly and happily; but how so the many millions who do not have the opportunity to go to the source and discuss their doubts with the greatest master of life?"
GGJ|3|15|6|0|I say, "That has also been taken care of! For after Me the gate to heaven remains open and what we are discussing now will still be heard after a thousand years and written down as if it was happening before the eyes of those who will walk the Earth almost two thousand years after us; and wherever there is a doubt one can receive advice from heaven. For as a consequence every man will have to be taught by God and whoever is not taught by God will not enter the enlightened kingdom of truth."
GGJ|3|16|1|1|Of the Ascension of Jesus
GGJ|3|16|1|0|(The Lord) "But I say to you that it will nonetheless be constantly difficult to remain with the purest naked truth; for the world wisdom which in several places will become very acute will not understand how I can be the same person spiritually who once gave Moses the Law on Sinai under thunder and lightning and dictated to him the five books and who supports and rules all eternity with His wisdom, power, and strength! Even many of you who are all witnesses of everything that happens here and what has happened in other places do not realize that I am one with the Father in heaven. What will the great wise men of the world say to that when such evidence reaches their ears from a thousand mouths?!
GGJ|3|16|2|0|Therefore only the simple-minded are informed, and not the wise of the world, for what is great for the world is a horror before God!
GGJ|3|16|3|0|The plain and simple person who still has as pure a heart as possible has obviously a freer soul and a freer spirit in the soul and understands more easily and quickly what belongs to the spirit; but a worldly wise man whose soul is nailed up with sheer material knowledge and no longer has a divine spirit will certainly not understand what you, for the most part, easily understood and understand in the correct depth. Nonetheless you still do not understand everything, but after My ascension you will understand it completely!"
GGJ|3|16|4|0|Here Cyrenius immediately asks, "What sort of ascension do you mean? Will you ascend to the king of all kings on Earth and be crowned?"
GGJ|3|16|5|0|I say, "That"s right, but not to a king of the world and also not with a crown of gold! Don't I have the power to take for Myself a kingdom on Earth which would reach over all the ends of the Earth? Who could stop Me?
GGJ|3|16|6|0|Is the essence of all things not in the hand of My Father, who is in Me as I am in Him and likewise the life of all people? How many breaths could you take without the will of My spirit, who alone enlivens and maintains everything ?!
GGJ|3|16|7|0|What was the use to the people in the time of Noah all their power and fine warfare? You see, My spirit let the flood come over all the kings and their people and they were all buried!
GGJ|3|16|8|0|What good to the powerful Pharaoh was all his great army? My spirit allowed the Israelites to cross the Red Sea without getting wet and the following army of the Pharaoh drowned!
GGJ|3|16|9|0|So if I wanted to be a king of this Earth, what power could ever stop me?
GGJ|3|16|10|0|But such a thing is far from Me and from everyone who wants to follow me; quite another ascension and coronation awaits Me, about which you will first find out details when it happens. I have already given you some hints right at the beginning of our meeting; so if you remember you will be able to imagine the rest!"
GGJ|3|16|11|0|Cyrenius says, "But Lord, I now know who and what You are, and what You can do – but I still don't understand basically why You flee from Herod and from those of the temple when you have so much power?
GGJ|3|16|12|0|I say, "Friend, you could have saved yourself this question! Firstly, because I already explained it to you more than enough in Nazareth, and secondly you should finally have understood from My speeches that I did not come to this world to make the dead more dead than they already are, but to bring others to life everywhere; thus from now on no-one should be sentenced. For I am now here to take on all the judgment that has been made over this earth, and all people should find salvation from eternal death through My taking of the judgment.
GGJ|3|16|13|0|So I am not here to beat (lay about one), instead to heal every possible wound of humanity which is beset by a thousand evils, and not to fustigate it even more.
GGJ|3|16|14|0|Do you think that I flee out of fear of My persecutors? Oh, if that is what you believe, you are greatly mistaken! Look at the many serious criminals! Truly, according to Moses and your Law they have deserved death a thousand times over; and yet I do not allow that to happen now, that they should be killed, instead they should receive the mercy of heaven. If they make use of the mercy then they will also have a place in My kingdom; but if they fall by the wayside with time, they will have themselves to blame if the curse and strength of the law kills them! For look, the Law lasts forever, mercy comes only from time to time to help the people in distress; but when the mercy is not respected, one has to fall back again on the Law."
GGJ|3|17|1|1|Of the power of the Lord's Will and the freedom of the human soul
GGJ|3|17|1|0|(The Lord) "Look, you are the bearer of the whole Law, of all power and all strength of Rome for the whole of Asia and a part of Africa, and nonetheless it depends on My will to execute the criminals or to let them go, and you cannot do anything against My will.
GGJ|3|17|2|0|So I could coerce by My will all the people of the world to do good things; but that would also be a judgment which would turn a free man into a machine.
GGJ|3|17|3|0|But you are not a machine because you see that what you do through My word is completely within the order of God; and if you don't understand something, then you ask and act according to your understanding, and then there is no coercion from outside, but from inside, which is within the system of free life.
GGJ|3|17|4|0|For if My will coerces you, then you are a bound slave, but if your own will moves you, then you are a free man; for your will now wants what your mind, as the light of your soul, recognizes as true and good! But it would be different with the world if it was forced to act according to My will; it would not recognize what is good and true and their actions would then be a like that of an animal and even worse. For the animal stands on such a level that a force which is implanted in its nature cannot do any further moral damage to its soul, because the soul of an animal cannot have anything to do with a free moral code; but the soul of a free person would suffer great damage through an inner mechanical force, because the animal side would go quite against its free moral nature.
GGJ|3|17|5|0|Now, My dear Cyrenius, I hope you can see more than clearly from this why I keep away from those who persecute me as if I were fleeing, and go out of their way wherever and however possible, not to protect Me from their anger, but to keep them who are also My blind and foolish children from the eternal perdition.
GGJ|3|17|6|0|But if I see that some people who persecute Me nevertheless have a better nature and can recognize the correct spiritual light and pure goodness, I do not flee from them, instead I let them come to me where they can be taught to recognize their night and their judgment and finally become people according to the order of God. You have just seen a living example in the thirty young but active persecutors of My feared person. Certainly I would not have had them brought here if I had not found their hearts to be suitable for Me when they were still far away.
GGJ|3|17|7|0|The powers of nature were certainly forced by My will to bring them here; but their soul was not affected in any way through this. Now that they are here, they will be taught, their mind will become lighter, and they will then freely choose what is beneficial for their souls.
GGJ|3|17|8|0|You see, it is now almost the time for the sun to send its rays out over the horizon and still it has not occurred to any of you to make any noise about a need to sleep! Why not? You see, because this is how I want it today! But that is no coercion of the soul, only a material need which must serve the soul longer than usual. I used such coercion on you and Myself mainly for the sake of the thirty, and none of you will be able to say that you are sleepy or tired. But for our vigilance we have saved thirty brothers twice over: physically and spiritually. Our effort and our vigilance are rewarded many times over and in the future will be rewarded even more; so an external coercion does no damage to any soul. But if I had forcibly dragged their souls into the light, they would have been nothing more than machines, and none of their actions would have had any more value than the action of a machine or a tool.
GGJ|3|17|9|0|What use, for example, is a hatchet that chops well and a saw that cuts well? That is only useful to a person who has a free and knowledgeable awareness and knows how to tell the difference between what is of service, good and useful. Or what use is light to a blind man or a running track to the lame? It is only useful to someone who has a correct awareness of himself, the need, the use and the application.
GGJ|3|17|10|0|The same applies to the spiritual light. The holy freedom of will of the people can and must not be touched by anyone; instead the light must be set in an open place where it can be noticed by everyone. Whoever wants to use it can do it without impediment; but whoever does not want to use it, he can leave it alone just as the light of the sun which brightens the day. But whoever wants to use it, may use it for work; but who wants to be lazy despite all the bright daylight of the sun, may do so and it does not damage the world at all. For the light does not compel any soul with free will for any action.
GGJ|3|17|11|0|I have power enough to turn around your cognition and to make your free will into a bound beast of burden, and the beast will go around humbly as My All-powerfulness decides; but in itself it will be dead. But if I teach you and show you and give you the correct light, then you will be free and can accept the light or leave it. Do you understand that, My dear Cyrenius?"
GGJ|3|17|12|0|He (Cyrenius) says, "Yes, now I understand that too and now I believe that I see the reason why You, oh Lord, have chosen the level of lowliness to teach all people about their true destiny and how they can achieve it. But in order that one should take on a more intensive belief and a clearer insight and conviction, You do all sorts of deeds which give Your words more weight and a more intensive light. And so everything happens through You for the true salvation of man in the greatest order, and Your behavior and conduct seem to me as if You had already decided this from eternity. Maybe I am mistaken in this, though I find that very hard to believe."
GGJ|3|17|13|0|I say, "No, no, you are not mistaken in the least; for God"s order must be eternal! If it was not eternal it would not be an order or a truth; for a truth must always be a truth and must therefore have been planned for eternity. But now something quite different!"
GGJ|3|18|1|1|The recording of the speeches of the Lord
GGJ|3|18|1|0|(The Lord) "See to it, Mark, now that the dawn begins to color thee mountain peaks, that we get some breakfast; for we do not want to approach the five criminals with empty stomachs! They will be a problem for us until they are saved! But once they are saved they must have salt, bread and wine to strengthen them, for they will be very weak after the healing. But salt, bread and wine will give them the strength they need!"
GGJ|3|18|2|0|Mark says, "Lord, it will all be done!" At this he immediately orders his wife and children to check the kitchen so that everything would be ready at the right time. Immediately his wife, the two sons and four daughters hurry into the kitchen and get busy; some of My disciples also offer their service to clean fish, which as fishermen they can do well.
GGJ|3|18|3|0|Matthew and John are still reading over what they wrote down from My speech in the night, but make the casual discovery that despite their otherwise very industrious scribbling they have nonetheless left great gaps.
GGJ|3|18|4|0|John asks Me if I could tell them the rest. But at My sign Raphael gets to it and fills in everything in a moment. And when the two go through their notes once again they cannot find any holes, and everything is in the best order.
GGJ|3|18|5|0|Simon Judas also looks through the notes and finds that as far as he can remember there is nothing missing from all the speeches and teaching that happened in the night. The healing of the thirty is also mentioned in detail and the disciples are very joyful with this.
GGJ|3|18|6|0|Cyrenius also mentions the desire to receive a copy if he made a good payment for the man who would write it down for him!
GGJ|3|18|7|0|At this Judas Iscariot is at his side and offers Cyrenius his services.
GGJ|3|18|8|0|But I forbid Judas such selfish dirt and say to Cyrenius, "Look at Raphael over there. Just give him some writing implements and he will be finished very soon!"
GGJ|3|18|9|0|Cyrenius calls immediately for his servants, has them bring a large quantity of clean parchment rolls and gives them to Raphael, who hardly touches them and then says to Cyrenius, handing him back the rolls, "Your wish is already fulfilled; you can now compare the rolls with those of the two disciples and see if anything is missing!"
GGJ|3|18|10|0|Cyrenius examines the rolls and finds them completely written and of course wonders because, in all his wisdom, he cannot understand such speed.
GGJ|3|18|11|0|But now the thirty Pharisees and Levites look at the rolls and the certain speaker who is called Hebram says, "Yes, what I have now seen and read is word for word the same as what has been discussed here; but how it is possible for the angel to write down several rolls correctly and legibly in the same moment is none of our business, and I don't want to waste time thinking about it because I am already convinced that nothing will come of it. For us mortals will only understand the immortals when we become fully immortal ourselves, and we will only fully understand the performances of the spirits when we ourselves become pure spirits; but our fleshly selves will never be capable of this.
GGJ|3|18|12|0|That"s why it is better not to think about such things! There are simply things and occurrences in the natural world which a mortal will never fully understand. And if he, the foolish person, begins to think about it, soon he will become crazy! It will surely be clear to the spirits in heaven, and it can become clearer to us with time, but if we wanted to achieve clear insight now, we would have to become confused! Thus I am glad to see wonders; but it doesn't occur to me to think about it any further. And if one seriously understood something of it, one could still not imitate it; and if one cannot, then insight is not at all useful!"
GGJ|3|18|13|0|Cyrenius says, "You are probably right in a certain material way, but I am not concerned with imitating anything; instead that since there is an immortal spirit in me, I would like to see the spiritual things concerning my spirit with more than just tightly bound eyes, and it bothers me in every part of my being to learn such a little from out of the mouth of the wise man amongst us about the reason for this rapid writing by the angel! I want to see the mouth of a wise man moving, for our talk means nothing more than threshing empty straw. We say nothing intelligent, while a wise man"s mouth gives us something to think about."
GGJ|3|18|14|0|Hebram says somewhat witty, "That is certain, but our surprise is due to the fact that in the end we understand the speech of the wise man just as little as the wonder itself without any enlightening speech of a wise man! For in order to understand wisdom, one must be more or less wise oneself. One cannot understand wisdom with pure understanding, no matter how healthy; one picks up a little, but not everything by all means. The Song of Solomon, who was a wise man, is more or less the easiest thing for human understanding. If you read it, you think that you understand it, but if you begin to consider it in depth, you soon arrive at the vexed conviction that you haven't understood anything at all! A little test should justify my conviction!"
GGJ|3|19|1|1|The Song of Solomon
GGJ|3|19|1|0|(Hebram) "In the fourth chapter Solomon says, "Behold, thou art fair, my love; behold, thou art fair; thou hast doves' eyes within thy locks: thy hair is as a flock of goats that appear from mount Gilead. Thy teeth are like a flock of sheep that are even shorn, which came up from the washing; whereof every one bear twins, and none is barren among them. Thy lips are like a thread of scarlet, and thy speech is comely: thy temples are like a piece of a pomegranate within thy locks. Thy neck is like the tower of David built for an armory, whereon there hang a thousand bucklers, all shields of mighty men. Thy two breasts are like two young roes that are twins, which feed among the lilies. Until the daybreak, and the shadows flee away, I will get me to the mountain of myrrh, and to the hill of frankincense. Thou art all fair, my love; there is no spot in thee. Come with me from Lebanon, my spouse, with me from Lebanon: look from the top of Amana, from the top of Shiner and Hermon, from the lions' dens, from the mountains of the leopards. Thou hast ravished my heart, my sister, my spouse; thou hast ravished my heart with one of thine eyes, with one chain of thy neck. How fair are thy breasts, my sister, my spouse! How much better are thy breasts than wine! And the smell of thine ointments than all spices! Thy lips, O my spouse, drop as the honeycomb: honey and milk are under thy tongue; and the smell of thy garments is like the smell of Lebanon. A garden enclosed is my sister, my spouse; a spring shut up, a fountain sealed. Thy plants are an orchard of pomegranates, with pleasant fruits; camphor, with spikenard, spikenard and saffron; calamus and cinnamon, with all trees of frankincense; myrrh and aloes, with all the chief spices: A fountain of gardens, a well of living waters, and streams from Lebanon. Awake, O north wind; and come, thou south; blow upon my garden, that the spices thereof may flow out."
GGJ|3|19|2|0|You see, great Cyrenius, that is how the fourth chapter goes approximately word for word in the Song of Solomon, who was a wise man; and I will give you all the treasures of the world if you with your healthy human mind are able to decipher even one sentence!
GGJ|3|19|3|0|Who is the sister mentioned again and again, the dear bride who, if she looks how Solomon describes with praise, would be a picture of horror for all people, in comparison with whom a Medusa would seem to be Venus?! In brief, this is the greatest nonsense for the mind of man; what sort of corresponding sense lies in it no mind can understand, only wisdom! Whoever has wisdom will understand it, but whoever does not have it does not read such things, and if he has read it he should not think long over it; for the more he thinks it over, the less he will understand. I have learned by heart the whole Song of Solomon to understand it better – but in vain; gradually I have seen more clearly that I am an ox on the mountain.
GGJ|3|19|4|0|Therefore appeal rather to the clear understanding of our companions instead of their certainly large wisdom! For if they explain to you the fast writing of our angel from their wisdom, you will understand as much as you understand from the fourth chapter of the Song of Solomon; if someone explains it through their healthy mind, assuming that it is possible, well, you will understand as much as something purely spiritual can be understood. In my opinion one will not make any great progress!"
GGJ|3|19|5|0|Cyrenius says, "I see that you are no stupid person; for many have said that we should take the thickest nonsense of Solomon – materially understood - word for word. For that is the greatest nonsense that ever came to my ears! But despite this, this sheer nonsense begins to worry me more than the quick writing of the angel. What did this famous Croesus want to say to the Jews? Was that seriously a declaration of love to some Jewish maid who truly must have looked especially beautiful according to his description? Or is something else to be understood? But what – what is another question! Is there a key to it? If there is one, our Lord and Master will surely know best! Thus better to the smith than to the apprentice!"
GGJ|3|19|6|0|Hebram says, "I am of the same opinion, and so do it! I would be more curious about this than about my future life after the grave."
GGJ|3|19|7|0|At this Cyrenius turns to me and says, "Lord, did you hear the certain fourth chapter of the Song of Solomon? Tell me, is there some good sense or is it what it seems, namely sheer nonsense?!"
GGJ|3|19|8|0|I say, "My friend, there is good sense there, if very profound! Solomon wrote it down as the spirit dictated to him, but he basically did not understand it any better than you now. For the word of wisdom was truly given but not the full understanding. Much seemed Scythic, for what he wrote was told in corresponding images for the time.
GGJ|3|19|9|0|The solution and the key is He who now speaks to you. But the word, a word of eternal love since eternity, which is the purest love of God to you people, is the most beautiful bride, the true sister of man and his dear girlfriend! Read the Song with this key and you will understand it and find the truest meaning! Do you now understand something of Solomon"s wisdom?"
GGJ|3|19|10|0|Cyrenius says, looking at Hebram, "Do you sense, young Solomonist, from where the wind blows? These are quite different sounds to those sung in the temple of Jerusalem! Briefly, now I have the key, Solomon will be studied at home from word to word!"
GGJ|3|19|11|0|Hebram says, "The key seems true and completely correct; but not everything can be opened with it! We see the stars too, and the Master has occasionally given us keys in his speeches – the angel made a very meaningful mention of it as well; but what else do we know about it? Explain to me now what the bright morning star is which today shone so brightly in the morning? And you see, as little as you can explain to me the morning star from the key given by the angel, just as little will you be able to see behind the whole Wisdom of Solomon with the key of the mysterious Master! There are many images, the key to which only the true spirit carries; but I don't doubt in the least at this moment that the key which the Master gave you in general is the right one, and I will try to decipher something myself with it."
GGJ|3|19|12|0|At this Cyrenius asks Me, "Lord, what should I think about Hebram"s speech?"
GGJ|3|19|13|0|I say, "He speaks well and truly; and since it is so then you already know what to think. But now leave it, for look, breakfast is ready! Our limbs need strength, and we want to be strong and then go out to the criminals; for they will soon be ready for healing!" – At this a lot of fish and bread and wine were brought to the table.
GGJ|3|20|1|1|On the guests' eating at the morning meal
GGJ|3|20|1|0|When the young Pharisees and Levites see the table so richly covered with the best-prepared fish, bread and wine, Hebram says, "Well, the disciples of the Master from Nazareth don't live so poorly at all! Now we see no reason to hold back from being firstly Roman soldiers and then at the same time his disciples in body and soul! How often in the temple have we had to fast for the greater honor of Jehovah, and here they don't fast, although today, as the eve of the Sabbath, strict fasting is prescribed by the Jews! And nonetheless no dishonor will be made against God, otherwise the mouth of our Lord and Master would not have ordered such a thing in His divine spirit! Briefly, whatever He says and wants we will also now always do, whether it is easy or hard for us! For the spirit which makes the sun rise on the Sabbath just as on a working day and gives no holiday to the winds, is certainly greater than the foolish spirit of the temple who once ordered three pre- and three post-Sabbath holidays for the correct sanctification of the Sabbath. But since the week has only seven days including the Sabbath the question arose, when should we work at all in these circumstances? The blind lawgiver saw his stupidity and was dealt with accordingly afterwards. Peace to his ashes!
GGJ|3|20|2|0|Briefly, the correct spirit of God shines out of our new Lord and master on all sides, and therefore we want to and we will be his disciples by death and by life and by murder and fire; but we have turned our backs away from the temple forever! Amen. Therefore let it be so, and it will be so! We have fasted enough and achieved nothing through it; but on our travels we have neglected the foolish, exaggerated fasting, we ate and drank even on the eve of the Sabbath and on the day of the New Moon, in this new, humanly sensible way we have now reached the highest point that a person can reach. Therefore be of good spirit! We already have the prophesied Messiah, and the temple will probably not see Him for a long time yet and if they do see Him, they will surely not recognize Him. But we have Him and recognize Him and therefore we rejoice and say: Hosanna to Him whom we have found! To Him alone be all our respect and love!"
GGJ|3|20|3|0|Julius says, That is right, I agree and I add: Holy and Blessed be all people who are of a good will!"
GGJ|3|20|4|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, indeed, salvation to all the world and mercy from above, and highly praised be the name of our Savior, who is called Jesus! Let in future all the nations of Earth, all angels of heaven, all spirits under and above the Earth bow their knee!"
GGJ|3|20|5|0|The angel, Jarah, Josoe, Ebahl and all the disciples say a loud "Amen!"
GGJ|3|20|6|0|After this Amen I say, "And now, my friends and brothers, we want to eat and drink; for the time for the healing of the five nears!" At this everyone reaches for the fish, the bread, and in the end for the wine.
GGJ|3|20|7|0|And so the breakfast was taken in a short time, visibly with the greatest appetite in the world; for the fish were prepared so tastily that the good taste encouraged us to eat more than usual. Also My Jarah reached forward valiantly and Raphael no less, which surprised the young Levites and Pharisees so much that they began to ask one another how the angel, who of course must be a purest spirit, was tearing the fish and the bread and the wine with a burning hunger and how his disciple began to eat with gusto, not at all ashamed to keep pace with her master.
GGJ|3|20|8|0|But Hebram said to his companions, "How can such a thing surprise you? The good angel, who with great ease tackled the thirty-pound stone in his tender fingers, can surely tackle the soft fish, the bread and the wine even more easily! But that his dear disciple almost catches him up in eating as much as she can, that is due to her healthy growth; for the girl seems to be hardly fifteen springs in her appearance but is as strong as a maiden of twenty summers, and that comes from good nutrition. Cyrenius" foster-son who sits between the big eater and the angel has much desire to eat; but the girl and the angel put him to shame! But it is a shame for the girl that she eats so much! She is otherwise very beautiful in figure and speaks with much enthusiasm, but eating a lot takes away from her charm. Our Master also eats and drinks with enthusiasm. But that is no surprise for such great spirits; every one that I have got to know was always a great eater and drinker! In any case, not so much is being consumed here, with the exception of the angel, who has truly put away as much as all of us together! It is strange that a pure spirit should eat material meals as much as we do! I would like to know if he passes all things through himself in the natural way, or does he take everything up into his being?"
GGJ|3|20|9|0|Julius, sitting near Hebram and not missing these exchanges, says, "What stupid things you gossip about because you don't understand the nature of things! Look, Raphael is a spirit whom you cannot see in his original form; but in order for him to manifest himself as a person with permission of the Lord amongst us people, he must hide his purely spiritual being with a type of light material coat and needs for this much of the lighter material which he processes in his being to be able to appear to us visibly. There is no talk of secretion of meals in his innards since he only rarely takes things into his being, and then in his mouth. And see, that"s how things are! So don't talk about such stupid things!
GGJ|3|20|10|0|But the reason why dear Jarah, a wise daughter of the inn-keeper Ebahl in Genezareth, who is resting just beyond the angel, is eating more this morning than usual is the Lord has surely recommended her to do so because of the healing of the five severe criminals, which will certainly be memorable because He, who has already brought back the dead, has specially prepared himself for this, which to my knowledge He has never done before, and told us yesterday that it would be a difficult healing and must be prepared very efficiently and purposefully if it is to succeed! For this reason most likely He is eating more this morning than on any other day. Do you understand now?"
GGJ|3|20|11|0|Hebram says, "Praise God, yes, dear friend and patron! Only light in and over an appearance and the wonderful becomes something quite natural! Thus, if we in the future wonder too much over a miraculous occasion, such wonder will be good for our foolishness! For only the stupid can wonder about something that it doesn't understand; true wisdom never dreams of such a wonder because the whole run of things is known. But the thirty of us are still too foolish and there must be a lot to wonder about from our Master, Savior and in all rights our prophesied Messiah! But now He is making motions to me to stand up and go, and we will therefore begin to get ready!"
GGJ|3|20|12|0|I say, "Yes, it is now time; so let"s rise and go out to the beach where the five are being kept for us!"
GGJ|3|20|13|0|As I say this, everyone rises from the long sitting and hurries out with Me onto the beach.
GGJ|3|21|1|1|The healing of the five possessed murderer robbers
GGJ|3|21|1|0|When we arrive at the five, they raise a horrible cry and roar and begin to curse everything that comes near to them.
GGJ|3|21|2|0|But I finally allow the soldiers, Julius and Cyrenius to stand back and say to the few soldiers, "Untie them now; for nothing can be done with them in such a state!"
GGJ|3|21|3|0|But the soldiers notice that this is not a good idea , since the five would be too strong and angry; if they were let free worse would be feared than letting twenty tigers free amongst people!
GGJ|3|21|4|0|I now order them, saying, "I command you to do quickly what I order you; not fulfilling My demand could soon land you in a great misfortune!"
GGJ|3|21|5|0|After such a threat of Mine the soldiers finally do for the moment what I ordered, but with great care.
GGJ|3|21|6|0|When the five are free they run towards Me, fall on their faces and cry, "Oh, You almighty son of David, since You have already saved us so far, save us from eternal ruin! We do not fear death to the body, but eternal ruin! For in this night we had as well as all our terrible bodily torment also the sight of the torment of the dammed spirits in hell! And we beg You to torment us for our crimes with every thinkable evil for a hundred years in our poor bodies on this Earth – only spare us the too terrible eternal torments and agonies of hell which are indescribably dreadful!"
GGJ|3|21|7|0|That was the language of the true souls of these five in a moment of peace from the devil possessing their body who had to show their hell also in its worst nakedness; but immediately the bad in the bodies of the five come forwards and speak in a thousand voices out of the mouths of the five, "What do you want here, you mosquito-tamer? Do you really want to enter a war with us all-powerful gods? Just try it, and you will fight for the last time! Step back, you wretched one, otherwise we will tear you into tiniest pieces of dust and give you to the wind!"
GGJ|3|21|8|0|I say to this, "With what right have you been plaguing these five people for years? Who gave you permission? Know that this is your last hour! The mosquito-tamer orders you now to leave these five people for ever and to go immediately to your deepest hell!"
GGJ|3|21|9|0|The devils roar and say in a terrible howl, "If your power can force us, then let us rather go into the white ants of Africa; for it is better to be with them than in our hell!"
GGJ|3|21|10|0|"No," I say, "I have no mercy in my heart for you and yours, because you have had none for those you have killed despite their most desperate pleading; thus now without any mercy or pity, out with you!"
GGJ|3|21|11|0|At my powerful command the evil spirits come out and pull the five down to the ground.
GGJ|3|21|12|0|But I say, "Retreat, you miserable ones! Off to hell with you, and may you receive your reward!"
GGJ|3|21|13|0|But the spirits remain a little and beg for mercy and pity; for their evil is abating.
GGJ|3|21|14|0|I say, "But it is in you to be good, for you have knowledge of good and evil; but your arrogant will is evil and unrestrained and therefore there can be no mercy and no pity! You yourself want to suffer and to be tortured, so suffer and be tortured eternally! For My order lasts eternally and is unchanging, as you well know. But you also know what you have to do to profit from the eternal order; because you use it for your detriment however, so enjoy the damage too, and away out of my sight!"
GGJ|3|21|15|0|At this there is a powerful bang, smoke and fire come out of the earth and a crevice swallows up the sordid vermin. For the spirits that had been driven out showed themselves to the witnesses as jet-black snakes which now were consumed by the flaming crack in the earth, which frightened those present so much that they began to tremble.
GGJ|3|21|16|0|But I now turn to Mark, who stands ready with bread, wine and salt, and say to him, "Give to the five some wine now, then some bread and salt!"
GGJ|3|21|17|0|Now the sons of Mark lift the five from the earth and pour some wine into their open mouths. Then they come quickly to consciousness and did not know what had happened to them.
GGJ|3|21|18|0|But I said to them, "Now take some bread with salt and then some more wine, and you will come back to strength and full consciousness!"
GGJ|3|21|19|0|At this they take bread and salt and, as ordered, after a short while some more wine, and in a few moments they raise themselves, but naturally they still look very bad, pale and thin.
GGJ|3|21|20|0|And Cyrenius asks Me quite shyly what should now be done with the five, whether they should be set free or whether they should be looked after in some sort of care house.
GGJ|3|21|21|0|I say, "Leave these cares for today, tomorrow will show what should be done in future! If they are well looked after by us today then they will look better. But now we must rest here a while and you, Mark, have them bring some more oil! The tightly bound chains and cords have covered their skin with wounds and boils; these should be rubbed with oil and wine so that they soon heal!"
GGJ|3|21|22|0|Mark now brings some oil and his sons rub in an ointment which suits the five very well; for they admit at this treatment that it feels very good and one after the other tries to stand, which takes considerable effort at first, but gradually improves.
GGJ|3|21|23|0|When the five who were saved are quite better after an hour, they begin to ask where they are and what had happened to them.
GGJ|3|21|24|0|And Mark, who naturally is nearest with his sons says to them, "You were very ill and were brought here as such yesterday afternoon; but here is the famous savior from Nazareth who brings help to all people, no matter what illness they have, and this savior has now helped you. You will get to know him later."
GGJ|3|22|1|1|Speeches of despair of the possessed
GGJ|3|22|1|0|One of the five says, "Yes, yes, it is beginning to become clear to me! It seems as if I had a bad dream and out of this dream I remember something, as if I was once caught by a band of robbers and murderers, and another four with me. We were brought to a dark hole and given over to devils. They worked on our exterior at first, to make us like them. But since we resisted very much, the devils seized our bodies. We lost consciousness and a devilish longing and insistence overpowered our hearts and we were as good as lost to ourselves. What we might then have done in such a terrible condition is completely unknown to us; but I can remember only that we were recently arrested by Roman soldiers. But what happened after that is unknown at least to me, and I don't know how I got here or why! We must have been heavily abused, for we are so full of wounds and boils, which don't hurt us however. Oh God, it must have been very bad for us!?"
GGJ|3|22|2|0|A second says, "Do you know what we were before? Look, we actually belonged to the temple and were sent as apostles to the Samaritans to win them back again for Jerusalem. But we were taught by a better person among the Samaritans and then returned and wanted to make converts for Gorazim in Judea; then we were taken by these certain devils on the border who put a spell on us so that we no longer knew who and what we were and what had actually happened to us. But how we got here, I have no idea! Yes, yes, we have to thank the temple for what has happened to us! It knows how to make people as unhappy as possible; but one knows no example of the temple ever making anyone happy! Only the highest people and the high Pharisee and the oldest scribes are the happy ones in the temple, but the others are the poor slaves and hungry traders of the temple!"
GGJ|3|22|3|0|A third says, "Yes, now I can remember how we were plagued with fasting and other penances in the temple! Oh God, we can thank our parents for all our misfortune! It says in the Law of Moses: Honor thy father and thy mother, so that you may live long and fruitfully on Earth! We had honored our parents always through obedience to what they demanded from us; we became templars according to their will although we never belonged to the family of Levi. But that didn't matter for one can become anything with money; but a lot of money is needed! By becoming templars we became unhappier day by day through all sorts of exercises and tests until we were ordered to Samaria as apostles and enchanted by evil magicians! But what happened, and what we did, how we came to this strange area across this lake and who treated us so badly, I don't know a thing. Only dimly I can remember that, when we didn't want to become robbers and murderers, we were given over to a terrible and dubious company by these evil magicians, through whose evil treatment we soon lost consciousness and didn't regain it again until just now! But what will happen to us now? Should we go back to the temple or should we do something else? I would rather die; for this evil world has lost everything that could make life on this Earth worth living for me! Who can guarantee that we won't end up in the hands of devils again? Who will save us from their claws?"
GGJ|3|22|4|0|The fourth and the fifth say, "We completely agree! Just a good, quick death, and then eternally no more life! O how good is nothingness compared with an existence such as we have had! Simply, just stop being! But stop totally! For our experience has made existence unbearable! Why do we have to exist at all? We never uttered a desire to exist in our pre-birth inexistence! Or can any wise creator ever have the desire to see terribly unhappy beings change under his all-divine power? But what can we powerless worms do?
GGJ|3|22|5|0|Every animal is better off than man who believes he is the Lord of Creation! You Romans can well fight lions with your sharp swords, and tigers, leopards and hyenas must flee from the loud clinking of your shields and lances; but if any of the terrible demons attack you, what have you got against these invisible enemies? You probably know little about them, although a saying from Delphi often had more power than a whole army! But we have such a secret power and strength and had no weapons to offer you! We were supposed to become devils, and since we did not want to, the terrible demons took all our consciousness, the body received a mechanical life and these machines were used for God knows what! The pitiful appearance of our skin is proof that it was used for nothing good! Thus give us only death; but complete death! No false death after the grave!"
GGJ|3|22|6|0|The first says again, "Yes, if that were possible, he who would give us such a death with all certainty would truly do the greatest good deed! For why should we martyr ourselves any longer on this most miserable world! We definitely do not want to be devils for the greater curse of mankind. But whoever will not be that in one way or another has always the most accursed, pitiful existence on this world of dirt! Nothing can be done with this world! One hides oneself from people who are now pure slaves of Satan! What use is that?! The devils soon find their hiding place and they cannot resist. If he follows them he is then of the devil; if he doesn't follow willingly then they do the most terrible things to him and he is still the devil"s!
GGJ|3|22|7|0|Go on, let us leave such an accursed world and such an accursed existence! It is too bad for even the worst devil, not to mention for a harmless, innocent human soul! A god above all the stars can well laugh; but the poor, powerlessly created man must suffer, cry, curse and despair! Where is then the savior who gave us this miserable knowledge that we are free people? Truly, he should never rely on our thanks; for he only gave us over to a new misery! And for such a charitable deed we will never be thankful, assuming that we should enjoy such an accursed life! But if he can give us with certainty the eternal complete death we will be extremely thankful!
GGJ|3|22|8|0|Who are you, splendid Romans? Things go better for you in this world than for us! You look good! Yes, yes, whoever knows how to serve Satan in magnificence and other splendor has it good! Whoever does not want to be bothered by devils must become a devil himself, and then he has rest from the devils! Be God"s servant, oh, the most absurd thing! Desire God"s help and love God with all our power! O beautiful words and yet not an ounce of truth in them! We were God"s servants in body and soul and shouted like the birds since our childhood: Lord God Zebaoth, help us and all people who have a good will! And look at us, how the God Zebaoth has helped us! You have power, namely the devil in your hands and can now do with us what you will, but we ask this much, treat us more humanely than the other devils who tormented us all at once! But if you want to make us into devils again, then make at least whole devils instead of half ones! We will see then if we survive better as whole devils than as forced half ones!"
GGJ|3|23|1|1|The strange state of the soul of the healed possessed
GGJ|3|23|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Lord, that is a language the like of which I have never heard before! It is evil and unfortunately still true in many parts. What is to be done with these people? Truly, everyone is staring; even Jarah no longer seems to know what she should make of it and I have seen the angel crying a few times! That seems very strange to me! So tell me what I should do!"
GGJ|3|23|2|0|I say, "Look, I have told you before that they would give us trouble. But that doesn't matter now, some of the demons that were driven out have remained in their hearts like a shadow and they must get this all out of their system; only then can they be fully helped, and no sooner. We must also remain here for a while and then with the brightening of day their souls will become a little more harmonious. You will hear some things yet, but it hurts basically neither you nor anyone else. For their souls are not mean souls and belong to the better worlds; therefore we must also have much patience with them! When they increase their awareness then you can look forward to a real fight! But now give them more bread and wine; for they just now will become very hungry and thirsty!"
GGJ|3|23|3|0|Mark hands them bread and wine with great friendliness and says, "Drink, brothers, and eat as much of this good bread as you want! For from now on things will never be bad for you on this Earth, although it is truly no paradise!"
GGJ|3|23|4|0|The five say, "You seem to be a good devil; for otherwise you would not give us, who are basically not of your nature, such an excellent wine and extremely tasty bread in such quantities! We cannot replace it for you, but neither shall you have ingratitude! Look, you good devil, it seems to us that we can talk a little with you. If there were only people on this earth it wouldn't be so bad to live on this ground, but for every five people there are a thousand devils, and everything becomes the devil"s in time! The few people are controlled too much by the devils and can never take a free breath!
GGJ|3|23|5|0|You see, all control goes from one devil to the other, and he lives through spilled human blood mixed with the blood of poor and good devils, as you are, and that is called the reign of God?! Yes, a reign, but not of his love, but of his anger! Why a god is angry – no-one knows! Some animals are the only happy creatures on this Earth, but the rather rare human is the beast of burden of all the evil on this world of dirt! He cannot run fast enough to take flight from the evils like a gazelle! His hands are as fragile as wax, he is naked and nature has not given him any weapons like a bee or an ant to defend himself against an enemy. If you see a herd of tigers, all of them are tigers, and if you see a pride of lions, all of them are lions; they are all of the same nature, and these beasts live well among one another. But if you see a group of people, not everything that looks like a person is a person, instead they are mostly devils! And therefore quarrels, discord and war are always amongst them! Everything in the devil is terrible and there is only the plan for good in a person which can be very easily destroyed under so many devils and the person becomes at least a half devil, or he has to bear what we have borne! But there are different devils among the devils of this infamous world, big and small; but all are easy to recognize because they want to live as comfortable as possible without any work or stretching their strength. They want to be the first and be honored; they know how to take other people"s possessions, clothe themselves magnificently and persecute unto death those who did not greet them humbly!
GGJ|3|23|6|0|In brief, tell me, good devil, what you want, only those like you rule the world and the rare people hide in deep slavery and cannot help themselves, and according to the Scriptures these are the people of God?! Truly, if God looks after these children as he looked after us five people for example, and the fate of the poor children of God consists of serving the devils in their deepest baseness, then we give thanks for such a childhood of God!"
GGJ|3|23|7|0|Mark, who doesn't exactly like the title „good devil", says, "It is probably true that the children of God on this world have often much to bear; but what awaits them after the grave? What an incalculable fullness of constantly growing and multiplying holiness! If a child of God thinks that over, then he can put up with this short life of a test of humility."
GGJ|3|23|8|0|The speaker of the five says again, "Who gives you a guarantee for that? Do you think it is the Scriptures? Get away with this bond! Look, and say who they are who give people the beautiful writings and are honored as servants of God! Look, they are the worst devils of all!
GGJ|3|23|9|0|God Himself should come down in the form of a human and show them all their nameless disgracefulness and make them repent. Truly, if he doesn't stand against them with all his might, it is much worse than for the two angels in Sodom when Lot made the decision to leave these places with his family because he was being judged!
GGJ|3|23|10|0|But if the givers of the prophecies of God are only too easily recognizable as the worst devils and that is incontestable, so tell us, you good old but somewhat blind devil, what a person, or respectively a child of God, has to expect from such prophecies in the end! I tell you, thanks to our diverse experiences which we have sadly had to live through, nothing, nothing at all!
GGJ|3|23|11|0|There is either no God, and everything that exists is a work of the raw power of nature which through all eternity has created everything that there is, or there is some sort of highest godly being which orders the great Earth, the sun, the moon and the stars but which is too big and eminent to concern itself with us lice of the Earth. The whole Scriptures come from people and there is actually more bad than good in it. And what is good, no devil and no man observes; only the bad is pushed onto the necks of the people by the devils!
GGJ|3|23|12|0|"Thou shalt not kill!" God allegedly said to Moses; but the same God allowed David to wage war against the Philistines and the Ammonites and to destroy everything down to mouse, woman and child! A nice life that is, and a special consequence! Would an all-powerful God not have enough power to rid the Earth of his hated nations? Why had a person, fully against the command given to Moses, to be ordered to move and kill not only one but many hundred thousands, because they were not decent before God according to the opinion of a seer; what sort of reason the seer had, and also the kings who were ordered by God to annihilate whole nations from the face of the Earth, only the seer and the kings may know!
GGJ|3|23|13|0|I believe that a God of love should never send evil dogs against people that he wants to educate in love, when he himself has the means to drive out the annoying and renegade devils in human form. That is a truly strange god! On the one hand love and patience and humility, but on the other hand hate, persecution, war and destruction! Truly, whoever understands such a business must have more sense than the average person!"
GGJ|3|24|1|1|On the distinction between souls by clairvoyants
GGJ|3|24|1|0|But our Mark, who is already losing patience, says once more, "I truly don't know what I should make of this. I cannot object much, but I cannot fully agree either. There is probably something right in your complaint, but you seem to be more negative in your unhappy excitement than the situation really is. But if you consider even me to be a devil, then tell me whether finally this whole company consists of devils!"
GGJ|3|24|2|0|The speaker of the five says, "O not at all! For see this man (pointing at Me) beside you; he is a very perfect person, a true son of God! But it won't be long before the devils will beat him! Behind him there is a young man and a maiden who are also from above, but they will be persecuted enough if they don't want to become devils. Then I see some poor people who seem to be fishermen; everyone else, including you and your whole house are quite good devils on the way to becoming people, which will need some effort still. Do you know now what you are?"
GGJ|3|24|3|0|Mark says, "But tell me, since you are talking, how you can know all this so accurately; for see I see around me only people of lesser, higher and highest perfection; but devils I do not see amongst them. On what do you base your claim?"
GGJ|3|24|4|0|The speaker of the five says, "On what I see; the bodies are the same it is true, but the souls show a great difference! The difference lies in the color and form; the souls of those I described are white as freshly driven snow on high mountains and have a wonderful form which in many ways looks more human than the exterior appearance of the body; but your souls have a darker color than your body and look much less human than your body, instead there are clear traces of some kind of animal form!
GGJ|3|24|5|0|But I discover in your animal souls a very small light which has a complete human form; maybe if it grows within you it will reach out over your animal soul like a skin turning it into a purely human form! However I cannot describe it in more detail and you can get advice from the perfect persons."
GGJ|3|24|6|0|Mark says further, "But tell me how it is that you can see all that and I cannot."
GGJ|3|24|7|0|The questioned man says, "In my great suffering in which hearing and seeing often failed, the eye of my soul opened, and with this I can now see the souls of other people and perceive the difference between people and people, between children of God and children of the world, or, which is the same, between angels and devils!
GGJ|3|24|8|0|But worldly devils can become angels – yet it costs much effort and self-denial; but also angels can become devils. That requires even greater effort and is almost impossible, because a powerful might of independence is in the angels" souls. Hell tried to gain us five. So far their worst attempts have failed; but how it will be in future we don't know, only God who made us knows, but he cares little or not at all about us so that we have come to the opinion that there is either no longer a god or the god which exists cannot and will not care about us!"
GGJ|3|25|1|1|Mathael's philosophy of nature
GGJ|3|25|1|0|(The Seer) There is certainly an order on the Earth and some kind of equilibrium from which one can soon be convinced that there must be a highest wise God who has created things as they are now to be seen and understood; but on the other hand one often notices again an unlimited disorder and immeasurable capriciousness so that one had to say to oneself in the end: Yes, there is finally no God!
GGJ|3|25|2|0|Just take the changeability of the weather! Where is there any sort of order or any sort of equilibrium to be discovered? Look at the various trees standing among one another in a wood, or the grass in the field; further the very uneven measure of the mountains, the seas, the rivers, the streams, the brooks and the springs! There is no equilibrium or order, at least not for our understanding. The sea, according to situation, makes greater or lesser waves for its uneven banks. Only man can make a dam here and there; nothing ever happens through the highest wise God.
GGJ|3|25|3|0|So man just creates a sort of ordered garden and orders the vines and the fields, and he recognizes only the noble fruits and cuts them away from the ignoble ones, cares for them and makes them useful. But where is there a garden of any order on the whole Earth which God has laid Himself, where an ordered river? The plates of the Earth lie so chaotically that one can only see the blindest power of pure fate; terribly little is seen of any all-powerful divine wisdom and you can do what you want or think whatever you can and want, and it never happens that they say to us "Look, there is a quite competent order of God!"
GGJ|3|25|4|0|Yes, everything taken individually would obviously have very meaningful traces of some original divine power and ordered wisdom; but if one then observes the occasional muddle of the created things, so it seems to me: God has either become tired of order and either takes little or no care of all the creation at all, as it seems to some, or he doesn't exist at all. Instead the accidentally created somethings, after eternities in the endlessness of space, form themselves gradually – according to their natural laws created through their accidental existence – into things of some weight, gradually expand, in time become worlds, suns and moons; the worlds then develop in themselves, depending on their size and weight, new laws which then become the basis for new creations.
GGJ|3|25|5|0|The more varied yet necessary things gradually became and more and more developed on a heavenly body the things gradually became, the more different if smaller things had necessarily to follow. The finally very diverse things on the worlds and the immense multiplication of the worlds caused laws and effects, from which the first traces of a sensitive life began to proceed; once just one spark of life is formed from the previous necessities, a second had to follow, and over time billions who created new laws among themselves, which are the cause for the development of a more perfect life. And if life has developed into a highest life force through the laws found within itself, then the deeply intelligent life power, conscious of itself and its surroundings, begins to organize the previously mute nature and to make it subservient!
GGJ|3|25|6|0|But if everything came into existence in this quite natural way, then certainly there are only life forces under highly different degrees from the smallest mosquito to that perfection of life which the more instructed man calls the divine. On this way a good, but also in contrast an evil divinity may well have developed over unthinkably long eras. Once the two divinities have developed, they must exist as counter powers until most probably the evil power, according to our moral conceptions, is taken up by the more powerful good to make ordered contrasts, out of which marriage after an unthinkably long time then everything that is still mute, unconscious and dead will cross over to a full life with free will and free consciousness!
GGJ|3|25|7|0|But in these times everything is as disordered as in a true muddled war and seems to be due to this: the now good and highest life power that we call God is not yet in the desired order, instead in a continuing war of subjugation with the bad life power that we call Satan; for the evil power would not fight at once so that there is no reason to wage war.
GGJ|3|25|8|0|Satan must however have a mute pleasure in good and therefore wants to place the whole positive life force beneath him; but exactly through this striving he always takes more of the positive into himself and thereby makes his evil better without wanting to. But thereby more order comes into his being, more consciousness and correct insight, and he can finally do nothing else but to totally give in because he cannot prevent through his nature and his drive that he would not constantly be defeated.
GGJ|3|25|9|0|He will always remain an opposite to the pure good after his full conquering, but an ordered one, like salt is a contrast to pure sweet oil; but if the oil tree did not have enough salt in the correct order in its roots, in the trunk, in branches, twigs and leaves, its fruit would never give a sweet oil!
GGJ|3|25|10|0|I am losing myself now somewhat in explanations which certainly cannot be understood by you in the way they deserve to be understood. But that doesn't really matter; for it is not like me to want to deceive you with untruthful teaching, instead just as a hypothesis, to which a soul is led through many and unbearable sufferings in which it receives no lessening despite all pleading with God.
GGJ|3|25|11|0|The soul or the actual primitive intelligent power of life becomes brighter through great suffering and pain of the body; it sees and hears everything that lies far from the eyes and ears of a natural human, and you mustn't wonder if I make mention of several celestial bodies. For my soul has seen it better and more clearly than you have ever seen this Earth or will ever see in this life, and therefore I can inform you with good reason about everything which it has seen in endless space! But now an end to everything, and tell us what we should do now! For we cannot possibly remain here!"
GGJ|3|25|12|0|Mark says, "Only for a little while, until the savior, who has healed you here before our eyes, commands it!"
GGJ|3|26|1|1|Speech about the conflict in nature
GGJ|3|26|1|0|The speaker says, "Which of the many spectators surrounding us is it then to whom we should bring our thanks? For we cannot offer him anything else in this situation!"
GGJ|3|26|2|0|Mark says, "He has forbidden us for the sake of your salvation to reveal Him before the right time and so we are still silent before you; but the right time will come today in which you can get to know Him with a glad heart and through Him some of your mistakes!"
GGJ|3|26|3|0|The speaker says, "Friend, the gladness of our hearts has had its eternal way on this Earth! For souls like ours can never be glad because of the great suffering we have been through on this stupid world! Perhaps in another more perfect state of life; but never in these small crumpled bodies!"
GGJ|3|26|4|0|Cyrenius, now standing quite near, says, "Look, I am the Supreme Governor of Rome in all Asia and a part of Africa, as well as in Greece! I have now got to know you and found that you are no disreputable people. I will take you into my care and nothing will happen to you and a suitable occupation will be found for your spiritual powers.
GGJ|3|26|5|0|But you must finally let yourselves be treated a little, so that you don't see us Romans across the board as devils, even of a better sort or call us good devils like my old honest Mark! We are people just as much as you. That you have been led into great temptations by some unknown reason of the divine resolution and thereby in great suffering, whereby your souls have been enlightened, as it seems to me, we, as for you supposed devils, have little or no responsibility at all; but you have to thank us for your healing and particularly one of us, who is a so-called all-powerful savior, and you probably see that we have not acted devilishly towards you at all!?
GGJ|3|26|6|0|Therefore you must, as I said, let yourselves be treated along with your basically not totally wrong opinion, and soon you will be of a glad heart again."
GGJ|3|26|7|0|The speaker, rising with new forces, says, "Friend, look at the ground of this Earth; you see nothing but good and uplifting things for your mind. The plants and the grass refresh your eyes, and the soft waves of the sea lighten your breast; for you don't see how under all these great things countless potential devils lift their death-bringing heads and push forward!
GGJ|3|26|8|0|You probably see the beautiful waves of the sea, but you don't see the death-bringing monsters under the playing waves! You see life on all sides, but we see nothing but death and an incessant persecution of all good and noble life. You see nothing but friendship, and against your few enemies that you see, you have enough power to keep them harmless; on the other hand we see nothing but sheer, mostly unconquerable enemies!
GGJ|3|26|9|0|O Friend, with such unmistakable vision it is difficult to be of a glad heart! Take this sad ability or give us a correct explanation of everything that we see and we will be happy and glad for you!
GGJ|3|26|10|0|After unthinkably long times when a soul has fought and fought there must be a better fate; but where is the ironclad certainty? Which unheard-of battles and storms will the poor soul have to withstand until then? Will it proceed victorious or will it perish forever? What certainty do you have for all that?
GGJ|3|26|11|0|You see, we see things and relationships that you have no idea about; but we never see anything about the certainty of a blessed condition after the death of the body – only a constant watching, worrying and fighting! We"ll tell you how we see it.
GGJ|3|26|12|0|Every life is an ongoing battle with death, just as every movement is a constant battle with quietness. Quietness itself however fights movement because the constant tendency towards movement exists within it.
GGJ|3|26|13|0|But in the end who will win? Quietness, which constantly seeks movement, or movement, which constantly seeks quietness?
GGJ|3|26|14|0|Since your original seed of life you have done nothing but fight until this moment and will in the future constantly fight anew; and as long as you fight you will have a life, but no other than a constantly fighting one which is equipped only with sparse moments of holiness! When in this eternal fight will a true battle-free and conquering holiness come into being?
GGJ|3|26|15|0|Thus it is easy to say, be of glad mind and cheerful heart; but the soul asks like you Romans: CUR, QUOMODO, QUANDO ET QUIBUS AUXILIIS? (Why, how, when and whereby will we be given help) Have you understood us even a little?"
GGJ|3|27|1|1|Mathael about the inner life of Cyrenius
GGJ|3|27|1|0|Here Cyrenius, pressing the speaker"s hand, opens his eyes wide and says to Me, "Lord, he has a very unusual way of looking at life! One basically cannot disagree with him; it is truly an unfortunately naked truth on the whole as well as in detail! But what do you say to that?"
GGJ|3|27|2|0|I say, "Why are you surprised? I told you beforehand that these five would give a tough time! Oh just listen to them and you will then understand Me much easier and deeper!"
GGJ|3|27|3|0|Cyrenius says again to the speaker of the five, who was called Mathael, "But could you also say so convincingly that it is more probable that God existed before your heavenly bodies, which I still cannot imagine? Look, I don't know of any nation on the Earth that does not accept, honor and worship a god full of insight and power; and you prove now the opposite. You see, that fills my heart with great fear, so provide us with the counter-evidence, I, the Supreme Governor, beg you!"
GGJ|3|27|4|0|Mathael says, "Weak infant of the Earth, I feel sorry for you! You have, however, as I see in my soul, understood some words of power, life and truth and you have seen with your eyes what God"s word may do, and still cannot understand in your heart the profoundness of some thoughts!
GGJ|3|27|5|0|Yes, yes, friend, see, you still love life too strongly and are stuck in the middle of it; but from this point of view it is hardest to recognize.
GGJ|3|27|6|0|Friend, one must have totally lost life, that is, the earthly life, and only then one recognizes life!
GGJ|3|27|7|0|Take a pot and fill it with water; the water will sit calmly in the pot and you will not recognize the spirits of steam in the peaceful water; if you stir the water actively and set it in motion spirits of the steam will still not show, but if you put it over fire, it will soon begin to simmer and in simmering the powerful spirits of steam will begin to rise over the water"s bubbling hot surface, and the spirits still resting in the water will now recognize the powerful steam spirits which were resting quite peacefully in the cold water beforehand, first looking at themselves and then looking at the hot water with many thousand eyes, and they realize that they were once completely one and the same with the cold water.
GGJ|3|27|8|0|Thus during boiling the water recognizes that there were strange spirits in it and still are down to the last drop; yes, yes, the simmering water recognizes that it is spirit and power at the same time, but in its cold state it could not recognize or understand itself.
GGJ|3|27|9|0|Do you see an appropriate picture here? Your life is now only pure, but quite calm, cold water in the pot of your body. Your pot can be moved in all directions but you will not recognize your life source; on the contrary, the more the water is moved in its cold state, as is the case for all great people of the world, the less the water in the fast-moving human pot recognizes itself and its surroundings; for a moving water surface no longer shows a pure image, but a torn one.
GGJ|3|27|10|0|But if your water pot of life goes to the true fire of love, great mortification and all suffering and pain, oh, then it begins to boil violently in the pot and thereby the released spirits of steam soon recognize themselves, their previous cold state, the spiritual soul and the fragile pot, and the water in the pot will look at the spirits with a thousand eyes and recognize that it was not a lazy carrier but that they were one and the same! But the pot, friend, understand, the released spirits will not recognize the pot as one of them, but only as a necessary outer vessel that afterwards is broken into pieces and thrown onto the street. Have you now a taste of what I wanted to say?"
GGJ|3|27|11|0|Cyrenius says, "It seems that I understand your image more or less, that is, in the comparative application to our soul"s life; but the deeper things that you wanted to disclose, I have no idea about! Do you mean to say that there had to be a God before the existence of all things?"
GGJ|3|27|12|0|Mathael says, "Of course, but you can have no idea of this because you yourself have not even begun to steam!"
GGJ|3|28|1|1|Mathael's speech about God
GGJ|3|28|1|0|(Mathael) "Look, what you call God, I call the living water; but the water does not recognize the life in it. But when it is brought to the boil through the powerful love which equals the heavy pressure against the centre of its being, the spirit of life rises in its freedom over the once arresting water, and you see here the spirit of God floating over the waters, as Moses describes. And the spirit recognizes itself and the water, and knows that it has been the same as the water since eternity; and this eternal recognition is understood under the phrase "Let there be light!"
GGJ|3|28|2|0|But your spirit, friend, will also float over your boiling water of life, then you will also begin to recognize your life and the life of God in you.
GGJ|3|28|3|0|You see, all existence must begin to be, it must have a beginning, otherwise it can never exist! If a self-recognizing life never had had a beginning it would never be there; but because it began it has been there for a long time, as we are also here because we once have begun to be what we now are.
GGJ|3|28|4|0|But we were here before this existence, like the undeveloped cold spirits in the cold, still water; and the highest life power in God has a double existence, firstly a mute existence and next an inner active beginning free seeing through and through itself!
GGJ|3|28|5|0|Thus Moses says: In the beginning God created heaven and Earth, and the Earth was void and empty and dark in its depths. Who or what is then the heaven and what or who is the Earth? Do you mean this Earth which now bears you, or the heaven which gives you air and light? Oh, how far you would be from the truth! Where was this Earth then, and this heaven?
GGJ|3|28|6|0|You see, it is only dimly pointed to, how the eternal life power of God in its existence began to investigate and to recognize! And there „heaven" represents the self-recognizing wisdom of its Self; but in the loving concentration of its centre which is meant by Earth, it was still dark and void and empty, without a deeper recognition of the own Self.
GGJ|3|28|7|0|But the centre became hotter and hotter, the more the outer self-consciousness began to press on it. And the centre became red hot and out of the boiling life water emerged the steam (spirit), floated now freely over the water of the mute and calm eternal being and recognized itself through and through; and this recognition is then the light which, as Moses says, God lets be right after the creation of heaven and Earth.
GGJ|3|28|8|0|Only from then on God like a spoken word becomes the „Word" Himself, and this word „Let there be light" is a free will which becomes aware of itself thoroughly, a being in the being, a word in the word, an all now in everything!
GGJ|3|28|9|0|And only from then on the original source of all life begins to emerge, having discovered itself most thoroughly from out of the free will. – Now do you have an idea yet?"
GGJ|3|29|1|1|Cyrenius' speech about his wisdom and Mathael's response to it
GGJ|3|29|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Oh yes, now I have a very good idea, and that is all the easier since I have heard just in this night a very similar explanation of Moses" story of creation. The matter will be like this; but it is too wise for me and I do not want to exert myself to understand something in depth. The thing must be easy for me if it is to be useful; if it goes too deep and too wise then that is the end of my understanding!
GGJ|3|29|2|0|In short, what I said was: you will be looked after by me and you will have every opportunity to probe into your wisdom and to bring humanity onto the correct path – although I openly admit that probing too deep in the being of life in general is rather disadvantageous than advantageous.
GGJ|3|29|3|0|Just look at yourselves and ask yourselves if all your truly extraordinary knowledge and wisdom makes you happy! Yes, the human spirit can probe into endless depths of wisdom and in the end bring forth wonderful things; but only the person who is simple can be happy, and who is devoted to God in all things and keeps his commandments. But if God wants to give him wisdom like Solomon, he should gratefully accept it and use it with a cheerful mind. But if the wisdom given to man makes the person only unhappy, then I would rather foolishness through which the human heart is made cheerful.
GGJ|3|29|4|0|I live only once and now know that I will live eternally, and the way to the achievement of a happy eternal life is known to me; what more should I want?!
GGJ|3|29|5|0|If you share my opinion, you will be happy on this Earth; but with your deepest quest for wisdom you will hardly feel the value and the luck to be a human being!
GGJ|3|29|6|0|Thus follow my advice, even if it doesn't stem from the chamber of deepest wisdom; but it comes from a friendly and surely not loveless heart, and even before God that has a high value! Why should it be of no value to you?
GGJ|3|29|7|0|Wisdom is not what gives us life, but love; if we remain with love, we will not lack life and its happy perception! You see, that is my wisdom, and I would like to claim that it is more useful to the life of a person than all of your deep wisdom!"
GGJ|3|29|8|0|Mathael says, "Oh yes, oh yes, you are quite right! See, as long as the water in the pot does not get to the fire, it has a good and calm existence; but if it then comes to the fire things look quite different. It must be broken some time!
GGJ|3|29|9|0|Whatever you want to become, you must have the necessary knowledge. If you want to be a general, you must have all the knowledge for such a position, otherwise you will be a poor general; if you want to be an apothecary and healer, you must have the necessary knowledge for that!
GGJ|3|29|10|0|Now, you want to have eternal life. However, if you don't want to investigate and recognize life itself, how will that be possible?
GGJ|3|29|11|0|You see, if I wanted to take a wife but I fled every opportunity to get together with a maiden; I truly don't know how I and a woman would ever come together!
GGJ|3|29|12|0|But in the end you want an eternal life but you"re afraid of the small effort to investigate this earthly temporal life a little deeper and to ask about its roots!
GGJ|3|29|13|0|Yes, you dear friend, if eternal life depended only on a god giving it to me like you give me a piece of bread, then your life philosophies would be much preferable to ours; but the preparation and achievement of eternal life is given to us alone!
GGJ|3|29|14|0|We have to do and act and must truly go through water with our water of life and through fire with our love fire of life; only then our water of life on the fire of the inner love towards God, towards our neighbor and finally to ourselves begins to simmer and boil, and we are only then aware that there is an indestructible life force in us which from the first moment on begins to recognize itself as such and seizes the correct means and uses it, to hold onto it for eternity!
GGJ|3|29|15|0|So, for the time being, forget about a so-called comfortable life, which is similar to a sweet sleep; instead one has to work and fight and investigate without rest or repose!
GGJ|3|29|16|0|Only when one has won a full victory over the life which longs to sleep and die can we speak of any blessing.
GGJ|3|29|17|0|You appear to us as a person who desires to sleep longer in the morning, whose friends start to wake him, which at first greatly annoys him; only when he wakes up with a certain effort, he sees the benefit of being fully awake and rejoices in his light and free life.
GGJ|3|29|18|0|We are in the right with our wisdom – but you are not at all! Only when you awake will you also see how completely right we are."
GGJ|3|30|1|1|Jesus draws Cyrenius' attention to to the speech of Mathael
GGJ|3|30|1|0|Cyrenius says to Me, "Lord and Master, what do you say to that? What is to be made of it? Does Mathael speak the full truth? You can best judge something like this: give us a few words on this!"
GGJ|3|30|2|0|I say, "Didn't I tell you before that you should listen to them? If I would see that they would say something false, I would certainly not have recommended listening to them. So listen further to Mathael! He has a sharp but good wind of knowledge; with such wind, even over a choppy sea, one moves faster than with the best rowers!
GGJ|3|30|3|0|Just listen a little more, for until now he has spoken rather restrained. When he warms up he will give you some quite different arguments!"
GGJ|3|30|4|0|Cyrenius says, "I thank you in advance! We are already there, considered devils! What else should he be capable of making us? Is it not praiseworthy of me that I want to look after these five poor devils in their earthly future, and for that they give us a harder time than you have ever given us!
GGJ|3|30|5|0|Oh, I cannot listen to this Mathael any longer; his opinion about life may well be right, but it doesn't fit in with earthly relationships and no man can do anything for his body with it!
GGJ|3|30|6|0|Yes, people like the prophets and the old priests had all the time worrying just for eternal life; for others looked after their bodily needs, who finally did not care whether there is an eternal life of the soul or not! They simply received laws which they had to observe without ever hearing the actual reason why and what they should achieve through it.
GGJ|3|30|7|0|For millions that had to be enough, with or without hope of any eternal life, but for us this should not be enough anymore?
GGJ|3|30|8|0|But if this is not enough for us any longer, then every man who has a spark of true love for others in his heart asks: Who in the end saves the millions of poor devils, since they are condemned to eternal death despite keeping some external laws? If they are a work of some accident, then the teaching might be right, but if all people are a work of the highest wise and good God, which can be seen from their highly wise mindset, there must be a more practical way for them and all people to achieve me of eternal life; and if there is none, then all life is the most despicable that human reason can recognize as despicable and abhorrent!
GGJ|3|30|9|0|For if an eternal life is only for those who achieve it at the cost of thousands of other people who must work for such an eternal hero so that he can simply concoct eternal life in himself – then I myself demand not even the least bit of an eternal life and a full, eternal death is more preferable! That is now my opinion.
GGJ|3|30|10|0|Your teachings, Lord and Master, are pleasant to me, dear and worthy; for an all-powerful helper is on my side when I am weak; according to the teachings of Mathael I have no-one but myself. I alone can give myself or take eternal life and some god has nothing to do with it except to look on with annoyed or benevolent eyes as some poor devil works his way out of the claws of death and so climbs up to eternal life on the inhospitable ways full of thorns, cliffs and poisonous vermin!
GGJ|3|30|11|0|No, no, that cannot be; you are fools with all your teaching about eternal life! Yes, if I can think about a giver of eternal life, who, like You, oh Lord, can give an earthly eternal life if he wants to, then I will do everything so that he would give me eternal life. But if I should gather it from all kinds of wise prophets then I need eternally nothing from an eternal life – So speaks and spoke Cyrenius, Rome"s Supreme Governor over Coelesyria and over all the lands of Asia, Africa and a large part of Greece!"
GGJ|3|30|12|0|I say, "Friend, this time you have really offered nothing in your empty speeches. What the five were, you know; why, you hopefully also know now!
GGJ|3|30|13|0|But I have completely cleaned them and have lit the only true, unmistakable light of life in them and thereby blocked the path on which the terrible guests once driven out could visit them once more.
GGJ|3|30|14|0|These five are now fully pure and look into the finest fibers of all life as it was originally created and now tell everyone openly what in the old days only few were given; how can you possibly bear them ill will?!
GGJ|3|30|15|0|For look, what they say is the same as what I have told you, only they tell it with somewhat more naked truth.
GGJ|3|30|16|0|First recognize the true value of what they say and grieve if it is possible; but now, since what they say seems a little too uncomfortable for you, you are obviously wrong to become morose. Let Mathael speak on, and it will be shown whether what he says is practical or not, and whether it contradicts My teaching!"
GGJ|3|31|1|1|Mathael speaks about the path to the goal of true life
GGJ|3|31|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Alright, I am going to listen, but I shall be a sharp judge!
GGJ|3|31|2|0|So tell me, wise Mathael, if life occurs as you have already pointedly reasoned, what have millions to face who know nothing about all this, and the many millions who in the future will be born on the Earth after us and will also never hear a syllable; what happens to their eternal life?"
GGJ|3|31|3|0|Mathael says, "Quite good! They all had a doctrine which was enough to keep the imagination of the soul alive too. In such an imagination the soul in time settles and finally lives in it like in a dream, and can live for thousands of years in such a dream.
GGJ|3|31|4|0|But that is not a real eternal life by far; such souls have to survive great battles and tests in the so-called spirit world, if they want to enter the true eternal life, for the battle is there as I casually mentioned before.
GGJ|3|31|5|0|But whoever goes here along this path achieves admittedly, with no little effort and with true wise seriousness of life the eternal life in all truth, clarity and full solidity in a few years already here, which he otherwise would only achieve after hundreds or even many thousands of years according to the sleepy nature of the soul, if it is possible at all. If something goes wrong a spoiled soul here or there can enjoy a highly miserable dream life for eons and eons in which it in no way ever reaches any notion or perception of anything true or real outside its own existence besides itself and its highly pitiful figment of its own imagination. Nevertheless it makes the bitterest discoveries that it is surrounded by nothing but enemies, against whom it cannot defend itself because it can see them just as little as a completely blind person can see anything in this world, and cannot see where the enemy is coming from or where else a danger is lurking!
GGJ|3|31|6|0|You see, a completely blind person, despite all his blindness, is not in the end fully without light; for the fantasy of his soul is in itself a light, and the blind man sees things which illuminate themselves like the things of the natural world present themselves, but they have no substance, neither does their light. One minute it is bright, the next it is dull again and often it disappears completely so that such a blind man is perfectly without light or being for a time.
GGJ|3|31|7|0|And look, it is similar for a soul in its full seclusion; it has light one moment, the next, night again. But neither the light nor the darkness of the soul has any truth; instead only a temporal glimmer of what the soul takes up from the external world without its own knowledge or desire, just as a drop of dew hanging on a piece of grass takes on the image of the sun. The drop is now well lit, but it has no knowledge of where the light in its being came from.
GGJ|3|31|8|0|What I am saying here in the name of my four brothers is a matter of our experience which was linked to great suffering and separated from the real, truly free, independent life.
GGJ|3|31|9|0|You have here a suffering and constrained life, and an independent and therefore free godly life before you; whether you want the one or the other depends on your will alone; but this is how things are, and no god can give you any other valid existence.
GGJ|3|31|10|0|Look, now I will tell you something else. My soul, which is now crossing over to a constantly clearer vision, sees and already recognizes the savior who through the power of His free godly life freed it just recently from a large number of invisible enemies of the higher, free life; look, there is more in Him than in the whole visible realm of creation.
GGJ|3|31|11|0|He, as the self-aware focus of all being and all life since eternity, now wants to reconfirm His life, and thereby the life of all people, even more through His life; but He will only achieve this through unheard-of self-denial. He will forego this present life of His in order to enter the eternal magnificence of all life for Himself and thereby also for all people. Only then will all creation in a certain way take on another face and another inner order; but nonetheless the phrase will remain: Each one must take the burden of external misery onto his own shoulders and follow Me! Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|3|31|12|0|Cyrenius says, still a little moodily, "Yes, certainly, I understand you well and cannot avoid agreeing that you have spoken the truth; but nonetheless such conditions for life are hard to listen to!"
GGJ|3|32|1|1|About the unity of eternal life
GGJ|3|32|1|0|Mathael says, "These conditions for life are certainly not as pleasant to listen to as the fables of a spring fantasy, in which life flutters around like the birds of the air or the butterflies and golden mayflies which dart from flower to flower and savor the sweet dew from the blooming cups; but such a lustful life can only be called a temporal day to day life which firstly is hardly aware of itself and secondly is actually no life at all. What use is such a temporal butterfly life to man? Think about the length of this life! Seventy, eighty or ninety years are a good age, the body becomes very weak and helpless; it is only a somewhat evil breath of wind and that"s it!
GGJ|3|32|2|0|But I ask: What will follow? Who can give you a certain answer, if you have not mobilized everything during your whole earthly life so that your whole being becomes a living answer within you before this evil breath of air?! If you have found this holy answer inside yourself, you will certainly no longer ask anyone with fear: What will follow, once this short life has come to an end?
GGJ|3|32|3|0|That"s why they say that you should not leave your water of life to stand in the comfortable coolness for the body, but instead go to the fire to make it boil and rise in mighty steam and create a new life, otherwise everything else is in vain; and my words may seem to you very unpleasant, but the truth remains eternally the truth – and only through the truth can one achieve true and full freedom of life, without which no true eternal life is possible!"
GGJ|3|32|4|0|Cyrenius now says in a much softer voice, "Yes, yes, my dear friend Mathael, I now see well that you are in possession of the fullest truth in all relationships of life, and basically nothing can be objected to! You are fully on the home ground of life, but people like us are still far from it!
GGJ|3|32|5|0|One only can long for you to package you life doctrine into a certain system with which one could teach the children, so that they could achieve in this way more easily what must be very difficult to achieve for an adult man!"
GGJ|3|32|6|0|Mathael says, "What you desire has already happened in part, and more will still happen! Look, the great and mighty savior who healed us has already taken every precaution in this respect. We five now know the way too, but it would still be a difficult task to bring everything together as general education in some sort of ordered system; but for people like you we could even do this if required! For it is not completely impossible for a person who is on the way to the truth in all things; for the actual free life is the same, whether it is in God, in an angel or in a person.
GGJ|3|32|7|0|But naturally even in a perfect free life there are still powerful differences; for a life which has only recently begun to recognize itself can obviously not be as powerful as a life which recognized the fullness and depth of clear truth eternities ago. Such a life is now a lord of infinity and all heavenly bodies are subject to the power of this life along with everything that they carry.
GGJ|3|32|8|0|Friend, we will probably never reach that ourselves; but in union with this life we will in the end be able to do like from ourselves what the great eternal life of God is capable of for itself. There are also certain perfected life forces which obviously are the first after the eternal power of God.
GGJ|3|32|9|0|These powers are much higher than our still so free and independent life forces; we call them "angels" (messengers). They are special representatives of the general godly life force; but we can resemble them if we become one with the general life force of God.
GGJ|3|32|10|0|Yet you will not endure as much as we have endured to possess what we possess now, and you will also possess what we possess; for the souls from this Earth, being on home ground, have it so much easier than those who were placed here from a more perfect world.
GGJ|3|32|11|0|But as it has been decided in the basic life of God for all eternities that this little Earth should be the place of His mercies and that in a certain way like the whole infinity will have to join this new order, if it will want to have common part in the endless bliss of the unified life of God; so one must give in, whatever the cost!
GGJ|3|32|12|0|Truly, if we hadn't found an end to our suffering, which we began gradually to fear, a perfect death would be endlessly more desirable than a few more days of a life, tormented above all description and we would have been able to immediately go to all God"s blessing!
GGJ|3|32|13|0|But, as we are seeing it more and more clear, the great savior has put an end to our suffering before the said time and we are beginning to be happier and happier and now see that the great spirit of God in all seriousness wants to make this Earth into a place for his mercy and He will do this – but unfortunately also into a stage of great persecution, arrogance, pomp and the greatest possible enmity of everything which is spiritually pure, good and true!"
GGJ|3|33|1|1|A prophecy of Mathael
GGJ|3|33|1|0|(Mathael) "Oh, friend, it will yet become so terrible on this Earth that even Satan will not dare to visit communities of men in whatever form; but there will be other people among them who see more being blind and hear more being deaf than we with the most open eyes and ears.
GGJ|3|33|2|0|There will come a time when men will measure the live power of steam in water in degrees and will harness it like the Arabians do their steeds and will use it for all kinds of incredibly difficult work; also the heaviest wagons will be driven by the hidden forces in water and will move as fast as a flying arrow.
GGJ|3|33|3|0|They will also use the force of water before great ships and they will drive the ships faster than a storm wind over the water"s waves, yes in the end they will even defy the storms and drive through it without suffering any injury of significance; only cliffs and sandbanks will bring danger and harm.
GGJ|3|33|4|0|But soon after this time life for man will be very bad on the Earth; for the earth will become infertile, heavy price increases, wars and famines will appear, and the light of faith in the eternal truth will disappear in many places, and the fire of love will dim and cool, and the last fiery judgment will come over the earth!
GGJ|3|33|5|0|Good for those who have then not erased the water of life in themselves for earthly gain; for when such a great fire of judgment comes from the heavens, they will not be touched, for their own water of life will protect them.
GGJ|3|33|6|0|Only after that the true peace of life and its order of God will reach their hands for ever, and discord and discontentment will no longer be among those who live on the purified earth in the company of the angel of God. If our brittle and fragile bodies do not, then our seeing and understanding souls will bear witness all the more of everything that I have revealed you now.
GGJ|3|33|7|0|You see, I would not have told you; but I felt a pull in the heart of my soul, or better of my being. And this pull comes from where our healing has come! Do you now understand me better?"
GGJ|3|33|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Oh, now we are in the best order with and among one another; now I hope to learn much from you and I have made a positive find in you! My opinion is the same; for your earthly need should be looked after by me, but you will bear the worry for the needs of my soul and of my large house.
GGJ|3|33|9|0|Certainly this is a poor reward for the great thing that you will do for me and my house; but who can help it if one meets the giver of a high and eternally lasting gift on this earth with nothing better to give in return?! Are you satisfied with this?"
GGJ|3|33|10|0|Mathael says, "Oh, how can you ask? Where we can serve someone and be useful, we are more than fully satisfied! For one may never underestimate an Earthly gift if it comes with a truly good heart for the sake of good and true; for through the giver and the reason for the gift it gains a fully spiritual value and so equals a spiritual gift.
GGJ|3|33|11|0|For where the material supports the spiritual as the spiritual supports the material, in the end everything becomes spiritual and receives the richest blessing from God in full.
GGJ|3|33|12|0|But wherever the supposed to be spiritual is only given for the sake of the material, as in the temple in Jerusalem and the material only for the spiritual and also the hoped-for material, then everything in the end is material and has not even a low spiritual value and can never have blessed consequences from God!
GGJ|3|33|13|0|So be quite unconcerned about whether your material gift is too low for our spiritual gift brought to you; for it will become spiritual through the giver and through the true reason for giving, and the blessing from above will be richly spiritual and also material; for the spirit is also a lord over all material which is basically nothing other than a judged, highly captive spirit, and must always blindly obey the freest life spirit of God, from whose endless power comes the judgment of all material and he alone can reanimate them however and whenever He wants!"
GGJ|3|33|14|0|Cyrenius says, "Oh, exquisite and superb! Now I do not want you to leave my house for any kingdom on Earth! We will hopefully get on better and be indispensable for each other! But now all praise and all our love to the one Lord that He had mercy on you and led you to me; for without Him we would all be as good as lost forever!"
GGJ|3|33|15|0|At this the five say, "Amen, He alone is worth all honor, all praise and all love not only of this Earth, but also from all infinity! For He alone is the one who creates infinity anew! Endlessly holy is His name!"
GGJ|3|34|1|1|The five cured men want to have Jesus identified
GGJ|3|34|1|0|At this Mathael said again, "He is amongst us, but there are two who look very similar so that it is hard for the outward senses to decide which actually He is. I think that it is he who spoke many times with Cyrenius. But it could also be the other; for both faces emanate a certain degree of wisdom! This man we have already heard, and his word was great, clever and serious, but this person could speak just as well; but the other has not said anything yet, perhaps because he does not want to be recognized before the right time. Which of us has the courage to speak to the silent one?"
GGJ|3|34|2|0|This silent one was Jacob major (the greater one), who looked physically very similar to Me and also wore the same clothes as I tended to wear.
GGJ|3|34|3|0|At Mathael"s order the other four finally rose from the ground and discussed which of them the silent one was and how he could be addressed. In the end all five lost courage and Mathael turned to the friendly Cyrenius and secretly asked him if the silent one was not the eminent powerful savior, or if it was actually Me; for they wanted to know for sure so that they would not incorrectly give someone the honor!
GGJ|3|34|4|0|Cyrenius says, "I have still not received any precise order from Him to describe Him to you; He looks above all at the heart of a person. But your hearts are now certainly in the best order of the world, and nothing else is needed at the moment; but if it is His will and when it is right for your healing, He will make Himself known to you. But I think rather that will not escape your eminent wisdom who is the true and powerful one if you observe us carefully over the course of this day."
GGJ|3|34|5|0|At this the five were satisfied and now began to look around the area, and asked each other where they were. They already knew that they were close to the Sea of Galilee; but they could not tell in which part.
GGJ|3|34|6|0|Then Cyrenius says to them, because he has listened the most, "You are now in the area of the town of Caesarea Philippi and are on the land of the old Roman soldier Mark who gave you wine, bread and salt from his stores. He is not here at the moment because he has to prepare something in his house for this afternoon; but when he returns you will get to know him better in your present brighter condition; for when he gave you bread, wine and salt, you were more on the other side than this side and have certainly noticed very little of his really honorable personality."
GGJ|3|34|7|0|Mathael says, "True, true, you are quite right! Truly the inner clear condition has remained which we had at the beginning of our awakening; only everything looked much more terrible and quite especially gloomy. But now everything has taken on a more friendly appearance and the whole area has become much brighter and friendlier, we have also become friendlier, brighter and more cheerful, although we cannot neglect our inner true opinions.
GGJ|3|34|8|0|The truth, friend, remains eternally the truth! But this world is very changeable and also its children, everything from today to tomorrow. One cannot rely on anyone; for today one is our friend, and tomorrow he is either no longer or some doubt has put an evil reputation about you in his ear, and he has stopped being your friend and will be a sharp judge of you in secret!
GGJ|3|34|9|0|And so there is no constancy on this world, neither in things nor among people! Yet the Lord will navigate everything for the best for man!"
GGJ|3|35|1|1|Jesus, the hero in the battle against death
GGJ|3|35|1|0|A second of the five says, "Yes, brothers, our hopes are based on this alone! He Himself will have to face a powerful battle with the power of death; but we no longer doubt in the certain victory! For He knows the swoon of death and knows all his limits and also knows that the only power which death still has is only a bound urge to live; and this single power cannot go against him, but only for Him and with Him into battle against it, to prevent to render itself unconscious and therefore fully dead!
GGJ|3|35|2|0|The fighting life which He is Himself, must remain in eternal advantage against the power of death because the actual perfect death is every power and it is a pebble in the powerful hand of a flinger who can do whatever he wants with it.
GGJ|3|35|3|0|But if there is power in death or in the physically animated flesh of man, it is also a life, if on a very low level; but this life will not wage war with true life for fear of its own destruction, instead it will hang on to life and fight against the power of death, just as a fatally ill flesh grabs onto its cup of health with greed and brings it to its mouth to live a little longer and to be taken up in the end by the same.
GGJ|3|35|4|0|If life has found itself, as in our savior who we have not yet personally recognized, since it is perfectly divine and there cannot be another power besides him which could succeed because there can be no other power besides this!
GGJ|3|35|5|0|We know what this Earth is, what the sun, moon and countless stars are; they are mostly incredibly great celestial bodies, some even indescribably greater than this Earth of ours. They are probably dead, depending on their great body; but the power of the life of God nevertheless enters all the countless bodies in one necessary movement, and that is not simple, but very varied.
GGJ|3|35|6|0|What can all these countless giants do against the immediate urgent power of free godly life? Nothing! Like a dust from a storm they will be driven by the power of the life of God in immeasurably great paths and all uncountable many can never resist the freest power of life, as little as the myriads of grains of dust can resist the storm which lifts them from a barren heath driving them into the wind in great distances!
GGJ|3|35|7|0|Thus He will win and has actually won a long time ago! But for the sake of people, so that they have part of the victory of life against death in them, a new and final battle will be waged!
GGJ|3|35|8|0|And so I see then over the whole infinity with eternally shining words, and the words say (listen!) "He, the life itself from eternity, has fully vanquished death with the weapons of death itself; and death must destroy itself so that all life will be free through Him alone, the fighter of eternity! Therefore all holiness be to You alone, You eternally great One!"
GGJ|3|35|9|0|These words shocked all those present so that they through themselves on the ground and exclaimed with all power, "Yes, yes, yes, to You alone, You eternally great One, all bliss be with You!"
GGJ|3|35|10|0|Through this act the five finally recognized Me, and Mathael, in tears of thanks, finally said with the greatest emotion, "So You – You – are the eternally great One! Oh, what a sight for us dead, to see the only living One!" – At this he was silent, sunk, as all the others present, into deep contemplation.
GGJ|3|36|1|1|The Lord's speech about the true veneration for God
GGJ|3|36|1|0|But I said to all those still lying on the ground before Me, "Get up, friends and brothers! Your honor is justified for it serves Him who is in Me, the holy Father of eternity! But He is always in Me, as I, and all of you are in Him, and you should therefore lie in the dust before Me in highest reverence. But that would certainly not be pleasant for you or for Me, and neither you nor I would gain anything from it.
GGJ|3|36|2|0|You see, it is enough for ever that you believe in Me, love Me as one of your best brothers and friends, and act according to My words; more than that is nothing, since I did not come to this world to be given idolatrous divine honor from man, like Mercury or Apollo – instead I came to make healthy all those sick in body and soul, and to show the people the correct path to eternal life! That is all I demand of you; everything above this is vain, foolish, and idolatrous and leads to nothing.
GGJ|3|36|3|0|It is certainly true that man should worship God, his creator, without ceasing, since God is holy and worthy of all worship; but God in Himself is a spirit and can therefore only be worshipped in the spirit and in truth.
GGJ|3|36|4|0|What does that mean, to pray to God in the spirit and in truth? – You see, it means this – believe in one true God, love Him with all your power above all things and keep His dear commandments.
GGJ|3|36|5|0|Whoever does that, prays firstly without ceasing and secondly he prays to God in the spirit and in all truth; for without deeds every prayer is an utter lie which does not honor God as the eternal truth, instead dishonors Him!
GGJ|3|36|6|0|So stand up as free people, as My brothers, as My friends, do not further perform any idolatry before Me and do not betray Me before the correct time; for that would hurt the world more than it would do good!"
GGJ|3|36|7|0|After My words they all rise again from the ground and Mathael says, "Yes, truly, only so can a god speak full of the highest wisdom and love! Oh, how differently I think and feel now from how I thought and felt before! – Oh Lord, only do not leave this favor unheard: Never allow our souls to go through such a test as that which Your love, mercy and power has just freed us!"
GGJ|3|36|8|0|I say, "Remain in Me by hearing My word, keep it and live by it, and My power and My love will be in you and will protect you from all temptation!
GGJ|3|36|9|0|But My disciples have already recorded the most necessary things that people need most; read it, understand it and do accordingly, and you don't need anything else before My rasing!"
GGJ|3|36|10|0|But I turn to Cyrenius and say, "Friend, here we are at an end, and we want to now go to the others and see how heavily they have sinned against the laws of Rome. But take care – it will not be easy to talk to them; for they are tough customers! – But let"s go there now!"
GGJ|3|37|1|1|Julius' concerns about interrogating the other criminals
GGJ|3|37|1|0|At this Cyrenius asks, "Lord, what should happen now to these five? Look, they are more than half naked! Should I clothe them? I have clothes with me; but they are official clothes which no-one but Rome"s officials may wear. Therefore they cannot be used. I also have Roman servants" tunics; but these five seem to me too eminent for such tunics, with their tangible high wisdom; what should we do here?"
GGJ|3|37|2|0|I say, "A tunic has no other significance than that it covers the nakedness of the body, whether it is an official tunic or a servant"s tunic; it is of no matter whether you cover the five with an official tunic or a servant"s tunic. A servant"s tunic seems better to me than an official one, so give them the servant"s tunics; for in an official"s tunic they will be the joke of the world due to the tunic and they are too good for that, although actually no-one in the world is good! In time they will have to suffer enough ridicule in my name and I don't want them to be ridiculed before time."
GGJ|3|37|3|0|When Cyrenius hears this, he immediately sends several servants to fetch the best servants" tunics. In a few moments the tunics are brought and Cyrenius has them distributed among the five.
GGJ|3|37|4|0|But the five say to him with gratitude, "The great one among us will reward you! For in our torn rags we were hardly able to hide our private parts from the world; so our most friendly thanks to you for this!"
GGJ|3|37|5|0|After this the five take off their old rags behind a bush and then appear as good-looking Roman court servants. When they come up to us quite satisfied, we turn to the other political criminals who already awaiting us with great longing.
GGJ|3|37|6|0|When we get to them, they immediately fall on their faces in the earth and beg for mercy. There are actually eight of them; but there are some more that had just travelled with them and thus were arrested along with them.
GGJ|3|37|7|0|Here I say to Julius, "Friend, it is your business to listen to them and then to bring them to responsibility in the correct way!"
GGJ|3|37|8|0|When Julius hears this he says, "Lord, although such business would not cause me any headaches, nonetheless I"m beginning to get a bit dizzy with this. You here, an angel here, Cyrenius here, Your extraordinarily wise disciples here, the thirty young Pharisees and Levites also here – and now the five here; and I don't even want to mention the wise Jarah! And Lord, the five, oh, the five! And I should listen to these political prisoners standing in front of us in front of all these? Oh that will not be easy! The best of the whole thing is just that I don't really know ex fundamento (basically) why they were captured and brought here in chains! The whole thing consists in them being envoys of the temple and must have spread evil rumors about Rome under temple orders. But there is no witness here! How can we bring them to confess?"
GGJ|3|37|9|0|Mathael, standing behind Julius says, "Don't be afraid! What concerns the witnesses, we five are here, but not to their disadvantage, instead only to their advantage. You see, we ourselves witnessed and heard how these had to take on the order so they could avoid drinking the accursed water; for we know them all the better, at least externally, since we were sent to the Samaritans almost at the same time as them. As innocent as we five are in everything that happened to us, these must be just as innocent. Now you know enough and you can now begin your examination in all peace and do not have to be embarrassed by our inner wisdom."
GGJ|3|38|1|1|Julius interrogates the criminals
GGJ|3|38|1|0|As Julius heard this from Mathael, his heart became easier and he turned immediately to the political criminals still lying on the earth, saying, "Stand up without fear and hesitance; for men like you must be able to look naked death in the face without fear and trembling! For us Romans are not tigers and not leopards, but people who rather seek to lessen the misfortune of people than to spread it! But this should be said to you: we do not tend to punish criminals as hard as we punish a lie! Death is placed on those who bear false witness and an unashamed lie! Therefore give me truth to every one of my questions and I as God"s judge will try to save you from evils if you come to me with proven truth, than to bring damage to you! Thus stand now and speak openly to me!"
GGJ|3|38|2|0|At Julius" words the political criminals rise from the ground with a miserable appearance and I say secretly in the Roman tongue, "Free them first from their bonds; for the bound hands and feet have also a bound tongue!"
GGJ|3|38|3|0|At My words Julius commanded the soldiers to take off the shackles from the bound men.
GGJ|3|38|4|0|This happened immediately and when the total of twelve stood quite free of all shackles, Julius asked them, "Who are you, where were you born?"
GGJ|3|38|5|0|One of them said in the name of the others, "Lord, we have no document with us! But if you will believe my words we are accursed templars through the temple as well as through the terribly pious sense of our foolish parents are children of Jerusalem. The Law of Moses, as far as the relationship of the children towards their parents is concerned, should as a consequence of the pure human sense go through a change, so that through coincidence and contact with truly wise people sensible children should not remain subservient to their parents; for many children of spiritual and physical misfortune come from indescribably foolish, proud parents smeared with all bad ointments!
GGJ|3|38|6|0|Truly, no high and wise God can have given this law to Moses for the poor humanity! Truly, this law, without exception, is too bad for the animal kingdom, not to mention for the kingdom of man! Through the strict obedience of this foolish law, the giver of which was hardly God, instead Moses alone or some follower of Moses, we now stand as criminals before you, id est before the judge over life and death! A very pleasant reward for our constantly faithful obedience to our more than foolish elders! At this very pleasant reward either the honorable cross or the lowest ship"s service in eternal chains will follow! For if we must give the full truth about our freely triply forced action, no god will save us from the most merciless strictness of your law! And yet it says in Moses" law, "Honor your father and mother that it may go well for you and your days may be long on the Earth!" Lovely! Here we are now! How good it is for us poor devils, anyone can see, and how long we have yet to live depends on you alone! The divine calling to the fourth commandment of God has been so beautifully fulfilled that truly all devils are laughing at us and in the end they will piss on us!"
GGJ|3|38|7|0|Julius says, "But my dears, that is irrelevant, instead you have only to answer what is asked!"
GGJ|3|38|8|0|Suetal (so the speaker was called) answered at this in the name of the twelve, "Lord, if certain death sits on your neck, everything is relevant! We cannot possibly deny that we are obvious criminals against Rome, and what follows you will hopefully not be able to dispute; for you wear your sharp sword and have the law and power – things against which the poor worm in the dust can do nothing!
GGJ|3|38|9|0|But because the lords of Rome by strength of their laws are still more human than the black lords in the temple, according to whose whistle even the dear Lord God must dance, we think to present you strict, but still somewhat more human lords not only our crime ANTI ROMAM (against Rome) but also the reason for it; perhaps you will act more humanly with us poor devils, for we are no longer people since the time that we exchanged the devil"s water for the contract against you Romans."
GGJ|3|38|10|0|Julius now asks, "Why did you have to drink the accursed devil"s water? How have you made yourselves punishable by the temple and its laws?"
GGJ|3|38|11|0|Suetal says, "Quite the reverse, when we made ourselves punishable against you! We were betrayed as secret friends of you Romans, and thus the devil"s water was threatened! But as young people to escape the devil"s water we had to become your enemies and our foolish elders had to pay a heavy fee of several hundred pounds of silver to the temple and deliver a thousand fat sacrificial goats, of which probably none has tried to swim in the Jordan, instead they have, like Joseph, travelled under good cover to Egypt for a hefty sum of silver, where they have been eaten.
GGJ|3|38|12|0|There you have the reason which prepared the devil"s water for us in the temple and your enmity on the way to receiving the pardon of the temple! The difference is this: If we had taken the devil"s water we would have gone to father Abraham long ago; but since we found mercy in the temple we will probably only now have to pay the dear father Abraham an eternal visit. Soon we will hear from your fine mouth the familiar I LICTOR (go, executioner!) and we will have reaped the forbidden fruit for the exact observance of the fourth commandment of God under the title: Good and long life on Earth! If we should really go to the cross, we ask you to put this title above our crosses."
GGJ|3|38|13|0|Julius says, inwardly quite cheerful, but outwardly playing the strict judge, "You push, as it seems to me, all guilt onto the fourth commandment of Moses; but I notice that you either really or possibly superficially don't understand this commandment or don't want to understand. For it says in the Law that one should honor ones parents, but not that one should obey them in everything like a dictator; for if I become, as a child and then as a man, an experienced and wise person, I will see that a correct love to my still living parents is the actual correct honor which God ordered through Moses.
GGJ|3|38|14|0|Thus if some weak parents demand something from their children whereby they plus their children could be disadvantaged, it is the duty of the children to show their parents as clearly as possible the danger of their desire with all love and patience and the parents will surely stop; but if they continue, disobedience out of true love for the parents is truly no sin, neither before the highest wise God nor before all logically thinking people.
GGJ|3|38|15|0|In addition even Moses himself added an explanation concerning the obedience of children towards their parents in his theocratic (god ruling) scriptures, a clear explanation in which children have to obey their parents in everything which does not contradict the Law!
GGJ|3|38|16|0|With that the Law of Moses is more than justified, and the guilt lies, if it is as you have told me, either truly in the foolishness of your elders and in the misunderstanding of the law by the same, as well as your misunderstanding of the divine law through Moses!
GGJ|3|38|17|0|Or the guilt can lie in your thickest mischievousness which will certainly come to light here. For you see, you have shown your sharpness not very carefully through your humorous apology and seem to possess many evil jokes; and we Romans never accept apologies of such Proteuses [„shape changer", an old man of the sea in Greek mythology who could change into different forms, ed.] as the complete truth! Therefore you will have to bring me more serious and more truthful looking apologies, otherwise you cannot expect any good judgement from me!"
GGJ|3|39|1|1|Suetal's speech about the temple and the Saviour from Nazareth
GGJ|3|39|1|0|This very appropriate counter enlightenment took the listeners aback, and Suetal didn't know what he should answer. After a while however he said quite seriously, "You are quite right, but we are no less right! You see, if you always tell a child from the cradle on that two nuts and two nuts make five, this child will believe you and repeat what you said, and it will be difficult in the end to set the mature youth free from this craziness. Who explained the Law of Moses to us before now like you? What was there to do but to take the Law as it had been explained to us since the cradle?! Our elders never understood it better and the whole temple probably does not understand it either, or it does not want to understand it. Where should we have got a correct understanding? As prospective templars we never got to see the whole of Moses, because that is only permitted for the eldest and the scribes! And now tell us from where we should have got the correct understanding of the Law! Who should have explained it correctly like you?"
GGJ|3|39|2|0|At this Julius says, "But one should be able to accept that people, once they are servants in the temple in the clothes of priests, understand the teachings of God at least as well as a heathen (old believer)! To me the religion of every people has always been very important because one can get to know a people in all their action and inaction right down to the basics; and so I believe with some justification, that every individual person in a nation must endeavor to get to know the religion of his fathers as exactly as possible, because such a religion alone can be the guide line of social interaction! In addition you are no longer disciples, but men, from whom it can be expected that they – even as priests – should understand their religion at least as well as I, who am a stranger! Now tell me, what is taught in your schools?"
GGJ|3|39|3|0|Suetal says, "We learn to read, write and count, finally we learn also all sorts of foreign languages and then a certain excerpt from the great Scriptures, in which above all we are urgently demanded to accept everything that the temple wants and teaches as coming perfectly from God. But if so, then it begs the question from where we should take a deeper insight into our religion! It"s easy for you; for you are a lord full of power and sway from all sides. You can go into a main synagogue and just demand. Every leader will surely allow you insight into everything – and woe to him who withholds something from you! He knows well that you will then order a search through everything and what he can expect if you found something hidden! Oh, you see, a leader of the synagogue knows that well and will therefore show you everything and disclose everything, just as the high priest of Jerusalem must show the high and mighty strangers every day the holiest of holies where he himself may only enter twice according to the belief of the nation; but should the like of us try to fulfill such a desire and the devil"s water would soon be at hand!
GGJ|3|39|4|0|Some temple servants, the so-called most secret, certainly know how the inner sanctum looks; but they are firstly very well served and secondly threatened with a hundred death sentences for the slightest betrayal, so they know how to keep their mouth shut. Now we ask more intensively from where the true light should come to our highly mysterious religion!
GGJ|3|39|5|0|If everything happens as we have told you, you as judge and person can have no other judgment than a completely just one!
GGJ|3|39|6|0|You already know what our crimes consist of; you can hopefully take quite clearly from this which guilt we bear, what we have told you about ourselves without fear or withholding. If you know something further about us, then forgive us, and we will inform you without fear; for whoever can die courageously, knows how to speak courageously!"
GGJ|3|39|7|0|Julius says quite relaxed, "I have no intention of putting further mistrust in your speech, since I am too convinced that things occur in the temple as you have said, and I therefore set you free from guilt; for whoever falls from the roof and through his fall injures a child playing beneath the roof cannot bear any guilt, and in this way our hearing is at an end, and you are declared free of guilt and punishment in this respect.
GGJ|3|39|8|0|But there is another hitch! I will ask you another question about it; it will much depend on the answer to that question whether I will be your friend or foe – and so listen carefully!
GGJ|3|39|9|0|You will surely have heard in this time that in Nazareth a certain Jesus, a son of a carpenter there, is supposed to go around as a savior and do great, unheard-of things as deeds before the eyes of every man and spread a new religion! If you have any knowledge, so give it to me openly, for it means a lot to me!"
GGJ|3|39|10|0|Suetal says, "We have certainly heard something whispered from afar, but we know hardly a hundredth part of what you probably know for a long time. Firstly we were always more in the southern areas occupied with fulfilling our good order and only came to this realm of Galilee a few days ago and were soon seized and therefore can know quite terribly little about your certain savior. But his reputation has spread to Damascus and Babylon, that is quite certain; but what sort of person he is, what he does and how he heals the sick, we know nothing about that and are highly curious to find out more details! Yes, if there is still a God somewhere, he can no longer watch the terrible activity of the temple and has to send the people a savior!
GGJ|3|39|11|0|We say to you, whatever a person in his great turpitude, in his most satanic fantasy can think up, is put into action inside the thick walls of the temple. Uncountable acts of vice are committed upon mankind there and with such an indifferent cheek that you cannot imagine! The high lords of the temple seem to value the people as one values an idle sparrow. I don't want to say a word about the most superficial transgression of all of God"s laws; but new atrocities are invented and committed which the good Moses never dreamt of, for otherwise he would have placed on them a hundred deaths and ten hells as punishment! But the healing of the people, on that we don't waste any more time!
GGJ|3|39|12|0|One would certainly do mankind a great service if once at night the temple could be destroyed along with its inhabitants with one blow. Therefore man has long been in need of a savior; but he should free humanity, not us Jews from you Romans – for you also belong to our saviors – but from the pure hellish draconarchy (dragon reign) of the temple! Then, Lord, the poor humanity will jump for joy that they have been freed from their worst enemy!
GGJ|3|39|13|0|Friend, can there be a cheekier thought than that God the all-mighty put a most evil worm of dust over all people and over all the other creatures, so that now this worm can go unpunished according to his most evil will with God Himself and with all people and with all creation?! No, no, lord! There is either no God, or God lets such devils do their worst as in the days of Noah and Lot! Oh great, holy God, where are you, where are you whiling? Truly, what the temple does now exceeds all human imagination! Outwardly it shows the same comforting and helping face as in the days of Solomon, but inwardly it has become the hell of hells! But it is better not to speak of it any longer and we will be silent and wait to hear more from you about the savior of Nazareth!"
GGJ|3|40|1|1|Why the accused came to Galilee
GGJ|3|40|1|0|At this Julius says, "As far as the evilness of the temple is concerned, we Romans have already been taught that you cannot tell us anything more new or surprising; and so the time of punishment will be soon, of this you can be quite sure.
GGJ|3|40|2|0|But that we have not brought the temple to reckoning, it happens for the sake of the foolish and simple nation which still considers the temple to be a sanctuary and seeks salvation in it. If we attack the temple now, the whole nation with few exceptions would be against us; but if the at least the majority of the people soon become aware of what the temple consists of, then our work will be easy to put an end to the temple. For this purpose the new pure teaching of truth by the great savior of Nazareth will be decisive, even if it is spread only among few people; for this doctrine is as pure as the sun on the brightest midday and is easily understood by everyone who has a good heart. Naturally where the human heart is destroyed completely, this lesson will not be accepted, no matter how divinely pure it is! But the Romans will then use a sword to give a law such as the world has never known; for God"s arm will be with the Romans – that is to calm you down!
GGJ|3|40|3|0|But now about something else! You have already mentioned that your terrible state of affairs against Rome drove you more into the south of the Jewish lands and that you only recently came here to the area of Galilee. I ask you then what success you have had with your instigations against Rome and what moved you to cross over to Galilee?"
GGJ|3|40|4|0|Suetal says, "Lord, in the south we only ate and drank and didn't dare mention a word against Rome since we found most people to be well disposed to Rome! But we did send out very significant news about the loose business of the temple, wherever it was possible; but we have just recently burnt ourselves during our anti-temple rather than anti-Rome activities in an arch-temple place. They began to search for us, and there was nothing left to do but run away quickly.
GGJ|3|40|5|0|In a cloak and dagger operation we moved across Samaria and came over the mountains after many days to this land. Then we soon met people who either did not complain about the pressure from Rome for a good reason, or they did it just to trick us blind gawks; briefly, telling the difference was not in our powers. We agreed superficially with their song and occasionally commented PROPTER FORMAM. But before three days had passed we were suddenly stopped and captured by Roman soldiers and another four or five of these who we were agreeing with. And we were beaten up and brought here. And now you have everything that you can have from us, and can make proper judgment on us."
GGJ|3|40|6|0|Julius says, "My first judgment remains, according to which you are declared completely free; but there is now the matter of something else, and that lies in the question: What will you do now? You cannot return to the temple, you can hardly go back to Jerusalem to your old ways; there it would not be best for you! What are you thinking of doing now?"
GGJ|3|40|7|0|Suetal says, "Lord, this is a very sore point! Give us some time to think it over!"
GGJ|3|40|8|0|But Mathael, standing nearby, says to Suetal, "Listen to me, I want to give you some advice, and if you follow it things will not go badly for you!"
GGJ|3|40|9|0|Suetal says, "Are you not one of the five who were brought here with us?" (Mathael answers in the positive.)
GGJ|3|40|10|0|If so, how can you, as a certainly temporarily evil fool, give us advice in this extremely difficult situation?! For you five were brought here in heaviest chains as evil and dangerous fools, or maniacs. Who healed you? For you now speak quite clearly and must have been healed! On the ship you only roared, once like a bull, then like a lion, and then again like a wolf; and when you spoke words with the most shrieking voice of the world, it consisted of blasphemy, curse and enchantments! Briefly, you are the same whether you now wear a Roman tunic and I cannot wonder enough how you came to such clarity; someone out of this large company must have healed you! But who? Where is such a wonder healer?
GGJ|3|40|11|0|But wait! Now something comes to mind! The Lord who listened to us asked us about a savior of Nazareth; he wanted to know whether and what we had learnt about this man. We said as much as we knew from hearsay.
GGJ|3|40|12|0|We asked for more details about such a rare man, but we received no answer as we would have liked; you yourself lead us on the track now! That you and your companions were healed, there is no longer any doubt; but there also seems to be no doubt that the savior of Nazareth so casually mentioned by high Roman lords is here! He must be here; for no mortal on Earth could have healed you! Tell us if our question is correct; only then do we want to accept your advice about our future!"
GGJ|3|41|1|1|Mathael's story of his fate and healing
GGJ|3|41|1|0|Mathael says, "You see, brothers, we were templars and had to share the same fate, only you went south and we had to go east. But we fell into the hands of a band of devils personified and our bodies thereby became the dwelling of many devils; but there was a savior here, probably the greatest that the world has ever borne, and he has healed us without any reward simply through his powerful word which rules over all life.
GGJ|3|41|2|0|He is here! The very same, of whom the Roman governor Julius made mention to you in his question; but the time is not yet right for us to enter into a closer acquaintance with him. He himself will decide when you should get to know him better! So do not ask any further and hear what I have to say to you!
GGJ|3|41|3|0|It"s true that you are still children of this world, but you can join the true, free and living childhood of God, if you want. These masters of Rome will gladly give you the means to do this. The master who questioned you will certainly not hesitate for a moment to set you on the right path, and now it is even easier since the supreme Governor, Cyrenius of Sidon, is also present here.
GGJ|3|41|4|0|You see, there behind you are another thirty templars! They already belong to the foreign legion and are now Romans through and through. If you become the same, you are helped for all time and for all eternity! But in Jerusalem there is no longer any happiness for us; for you know the nature of the temple, and hopefully that of all Jerusalem too, as well as the accursed water! What person can ever have the desire to revisit the main nest of all devils and sins? If you want to die, then go back to Jerusalem; but if you want to live and to find eternal life, become Romans according to the body and become true Jews according to Moses in the soul! – Do you understand this?"
GGJ|3|41|5|0|Suetal says, "Yes, yes, yes, we understand that; but only it is unspeakably strange that you have now come to such an enormous clarity! Now I recognize you as my temple colleague and know that you were a competent speaker and that you quite boldly told the truth several times into the face of the high priests, and the consequence of that was that you – and another four like you, I believe – had to move to Samaria! Yes, yes, it is you, and we are all glad to see you here again quite healthy and pure! Your advice, friend, is probably quite good in itself; but the polytheism of the Romans –"
GGJ|3|41|6|0|Mathael interrupts Suetal: "- is still a thousand times better than the very most dubious monotheism and actual full idolatry of the temple! Tell me, which priest in the temple still believes in a god? I"ll tell you: their stomach and their salaciousness is now the true god of the temple! They serve death, sin and every devil! You can have the commandments of Moses for just a few pieces of silver, as you like them, but they do not give in an inch in their rules about gluttony and satisfying their lust! They no longer have a life and yet they present themselves as lords of life and as such want to be highly honored!
GGJ|3|41|7|0|They no longer have any idea about what is life; all of them understand not a jot anymore of the Scriptures, and they understand the prophets as much as you understand the end of the world. They all lost all life from their soul a long time ago and therefore they are actively stick-in-the-muds. How could they then show the eternal life of the soul from out of their most complete death, and give it to others?
GGJ|3|41|8|0|Life must be most profoundly understood in the battle of life against life and death and in such a realization must constantly receive more and more active strength, if it is supposed to exist as a true life; but how can a dead person show you what life, which has not been recognized by him, is in and around himself?! I"ll tell you: eternal death has been dwelling in the temple for a long time now; but eternal life is truly dwelling right here! And you see, the Romans understand it and become full of life, while the temple will never understand it because it is already dead for eternity. What is better then: the polytheism of the Romans or the monotheism of the temple?!"
GGJ|3|41|9|0|After these words by Mathael the twelve cannot wonder enough about Mathael"s highly correct opinions and his decisive wisdom.
GGJ|3|41|10|0|Next Suetal says to Julius apologetically, "Great master, forgive us for making you wait so long for an answer; but you heard Mathael"s wise words yourself, didn't you, and we became too inspired by them and couldn't yet give you the desired answer. But if you will have a little more patience with us, we will certainly give you a very solid answer!"
GGJ|3|41|11|0|Julius says, "Do not leave Mathael out, for he understands more than I do or many thousands of others like me! Whenever he speaks I want to be silent for a thousand years and listen to him! So if you just discuss it with him, he will be able to give you the best advice!"
GGJ|3|41|12|0|Suetal says, "Yes, he has already given us advice, and it now depends only on you to take us into the foreign legion!"
GGJ|3|41|13|0|Julius says, "Very good! That is already as good as done; but nonetheless the wise Mathael will be in the very best position to give some very wise teaching!"
GGJ|3|41|14|0|Suetal says, "Yes, we feel that, although such a characteristic now seems to us even less comprehensible than the air! How he came to such wisdom is purely inexplicable! The wonderful healing from his madness is understandable; but where he gained wisdom – understand that, he who can!"
GGJ|3|42|1|1|Soul and spirit
GGJ|3|42|1|0|Mathael, who has clearly heard these words, says, "Make your soul as free as possible from all ties to the world, and then you will soon understand very easily from where a soul can quickly achieve the greatest wisdom! But as long as the soul lies yet firmly buried in the old heap of the decay of death, which is your body, there can be no discussion and no comprehension of any special divine wisdom!
GGJ|3|42|2|0|There, a few steps in front of us, you can see a tree stump which seems to be firmly stuck in the earth. Go there and sit on it, and I give you my word that you will not move it from the spot even after many years; only when it becomes rotten and totally brittle will you fall to the earth along with it. But if you cannot separate yourself then from your favorite seat, you will then certainly decay along with it in the end; for everything that is dead must first be completely destroyed, if it is to cross over to any sphere of life again. But if you go down to the water, get onto a boat, untie it, raise the sail and take hold of the rudder, in this way you will no longer remain on one spot, but instead you will soon reach a new land in which you will learn many new things and enrich the treasure chamber of experience. You see, as long as you look after your flesh and your sweet and comfortable life, you will sit on that stump and cannot move on; but if you completely give up the overwhelming worry about your flesh, and only concern yourself with what affects the life of the soul and its spirit, you board the ship of life and will soon move on. Do you understand this image?"
GGJ|3|42|3|0|Suetal says, "What did you just say about a spirit in the soul? The soul is what one calls the spirit, isn't it?!"
GGJ|3|42|4|0|Mathael says, "Yes, friend, if you don't know yet that a spirit of all life lives in every soul, you can certainly not understand from where my little bit of wisdom comes! You know, it is still difficult to talk to you; for with your open ears you hear nothing and likewise with your open eyes you see nothing!
GGJ|3|42|5|0|The soul is only a receptacle of life from God, but by no means life itself; for if it was life itself, which ox of a prophet could ever pretend to know anything about the achievement of eternal life, or on the other hand about a possible eternal death? But since the soul can only achieve eternal life on the path of true divine virtue, as can be proven by very many examples, it cannot possibly be life itself, instead only a vessel to hold life.
GGJ|3|42|6|0|What one calls the spirit of God and actual life is only a little spark in the centre of the soul. This little spark must be nourished with spiritual food which is the pure Word of God. Through this food, the little spark becomes larger and more powerful in the soul, finally it even takes on the human form of the soul, fills the soul finally once and for all and in the end it transforms the whole soul into its being; then the soul itself becomes complete life which recognizes itself as such in all profundity.
GGJ|3|42|7|0|When life fully recognizes itself in this way and becomes quite clearly aware of it, it recognizes the truth in its foundations; but as long as that is not the desired case, there can be no talk of wisdom!
GGJ|3|42|8|0|True wisdom is the light of the spirit in the eye of the soul; but if a soul still asks what the spirit is in it – where should the light of the spirit and of all life come from into its otherwise completely blind eye?"
GGJ|3|42|9|0|Suetal says, "I beg you, friend, stop talking like this and pause for a moment until I become more receptive to this; for I see very well now that I am still much too stupid and blind for this! But we all want to take as active a note of your present instruction as possible! For I now see that you are completely correct; but to understand your deepest wisdom quite thoroughly requires great preparation which was completely impossible for us until now! But as I said, we want to become very strong disciples for you!"
GGJ|3|43|1|1|On life and death
GGJ|3|43|1|0|Mathael says, "An honestly good intention is as much as the job half done; but man must not rely on a good intention alone for too long, instead he must put it into action as soon as possible, otherwise the intention cools off with time, loses its vigor and in the end becomes too weak and powerless to perform a good deed.
GGJ|3|43|2|0|You see, as long as the water in the pot is boiling, one can boil various fruits soft and transform them into dishes which are easy to digest; but when the water in the pot becomes lukewarm and in the end quite cold, softening of fruit is no longer possible!
GGJ|3|43|3|0|That"s why the will of a person is the same as boiling water in a pot. Love for God and for all good things in the life from God is the correct fire which brings the water of life in the pot to an active boil; but the fruit which should be cooked soft are those deeds and actions which we accept as good and true but which we have not yet put into action, for which reason we must put them into the water now while the water is boiling powerfully, otherwise they remain rough and indigestible and are therefore of no use for life.
GGJ|3|43|4|0|Whatever one wants one must do, otherwise the will remains constantly a lie in comparison with life, and in all eternity the lie will not become the truth!
GGJ|3|43|5|0|But life is truth, and the lie is death; so seek the truth in all things, it is life, and flee from the lie in and around you, for it is the real death!
GGJ|3|43|6|0|Or what do you have if you imagine that you own something? You see, it is nothing but the nothingness of your imagination! And what is that? You see, it is nothing, and this Nothing is the real death!
GGJ|3|43|7|0|But if you want to build and you don't have any materials or any builders, how will this house look that you want to build? You see, it will never take form! But the material is the actions and deeds of a living will, but the builders are the powerful will; these then construct a correct house from your good will and this house is your true life in God which will be eternally indestructible. But no house is built with a tiny effort, and least of all the house of life; thus it is written: be active in all fullness of the power given to us, otherwise it must go badly with the building.
GGJ|3|43|8|0|When Noah built the ark, he is supposed to have begun his commanded work very dilatorily in the beginning. When his adversaries noticed this, they constantly destroyed by night what he had built during the day. Only after many years did he begin to work on the ark day and night and placed guards there; only then did the construction proceed towards its completion with swift steps and offered protection in the time of the flood, as we know, to those who were inside and kept them from an otherwise certain demise.
GGJ|3|43|9|0|I tell you that we are basically all Noahs. The world with its lies and deceptions and all the temptations that come from this are the perpetual flood. In order not to be consumed we must most diligently build the commanded ark; this ark is the consolidation of the life of our soul for the maintenance and final complete education of the life of the spirit of God in the soul.
GGJ|3|43|10|0|When the flood of enticing world temptations then finally sinks into the depths of emptiness, the life of God will come out in all strength in and around the soul and will begin a new work in the pure and new sphere of life in the most unrestricted freedom without any hostile highwayman and thereby bless through and with God the whole infinity from eternity to eternity! Do you understand this image?"
GGJ|3|44|1|1|The Lord cares for the prisoners
GGJ|3|44|1|0|Suetal is quite silent in wonderment and asks Julius, "Lord, it is incomprehensible where this man has received his wisdom! I know him very well from the temple where he was not known for any wisdom! When we were brought here on a ship from Genezareth, he was seized by the most evil frenzy and had no human appearance. Now hardly twenty-four hours have passed since the time of madness and the man stands in a field of wisdom which Solomon in all his depths of wisdom probably never even dreamed about! Do tell us what has happened to him! How did he get to such light?"
GGJ|3|44|2|0|Julius says, "Don't you know then that all things are possible through God? Just observe actively what he has told you and then you will find out yourself how a person in a short time can achieve such wisdom! EX TRUNCO NON FIT MERCURIUS: so the Roman saying goes; a tree stump is immobile, and no action is noticeable, while in the metaphorical polytheism of the Romans no god has as much to do as Mercury. By Mercury, a correct busy activity is understood and by a stump, the greatest inactivity possible, and therefore Mercury cannot come into being from out of a stump. Thus it says in the words of wisdom, hurry to be active to achieve true wisdom, otherwise there is no known way to it. It cannot be learnt like any other science, but can only be gained in and from itself through the true activity according to the teachings of wisdom.
GGJ|3|44|3|0|Thus if you want to find out exactly how Mathael has achieved such wisdom which amazes you so much, you yourselves must first reach the same path of activity towards wisdom, otherwise all your questions are in vain and every answer to your questions is in vain."
GGJ|3|44|4|0|Suetal says, "That is all quite good and correct; but where is the right path very recognizably signposted?"
GGJ|3|44|5|0|Julius says, It is not yet midday, and there is still ample time until evening; you will yet hear and learn some more things and the path will be made quite clear to you. But now consider what you have heard and everything that follows will become quite clear and lucid for you. But now you are declared free and completely exempt of punishment, only never let yourselves be tempted to go against us again, for then it would be much worse for you than now!"
GGJ|3|44|6|0|After these words Julius comes a few steps back to us, namely to Me and to Cyrenius, and asks Me whether the trial and the judgment was quite in order.
GGJ|3|44|7|0|And I say: "Is your heart satisfied, that is, the innermost voice of love in your heart? What does it say?"
GGJ|3|44|8|0|Julius says, "The greatest satisfaction reigns and at the same time a worry about setting these people on the correct path in life!"
GGJ|3|44|9|0|I say, "Well, if that is so, then everything is quite right and in the best order, and the best goal will be reached for these people, but naturally they will still have to face some small tests. It is good that you are taking them into the foreign legion; but you must let them have an adequate opportunity to progress along the recognized path of salvation. But if you want to distribute the five, with Mathael at the head, among the legion, they will give you all good service in My name and in a short time they will have a good effect on their innermost wisdom. But for the moment they must not remain in Galilee; for not much time will pass before the temple gets wind of the fact that forty-seven members have gone missing, and Herod will start a hunt for them; but if they are not found anywhere in Galilee, the seekers will then return again without having achieved anything and they will consider the forty-seven to have had an accident somewhere and lost and will no longer worry about them in the future. And so you Romans remain in the clear, and the forty-seven because of you, and you will have been helped without any white lie being necessary!"
GGJ|3|44|10|0|Cyrenius asks, "But will they be safe in Tyre and Sidon? For there are only very few Jews there."
GGJ|3|44|11|0|I say, "Oh yes, they are safer there than anywhere in Galilee, but they would be even safer somewhere either in Africa or in a city on Pontus Euxinus."[Black sea area.]
GGJ|3|44|12|0|Cyrenius says, "Very good, I will find out about some suitable place for them where they can remain safely unchallenged by the Jews and if these seekers should manage to reach them, well then, we already have the means to drive them away!"
GGJ|3|44|13|0|Julius says, "I am truly sorry, particularly for the five; for it is truly amazing in what a depth of wisdom they find themselves, and one could reach one"s true goal in life much faster through them than in the way one decides for oneself."
GGJ|3|44|14|0|I say, "Friend, I alone am the only signpost, way and goal! Who gave the five what they have? Look, I alone! But if I can drag wisdom of the wise out of these five terribly possessed madmen in a short time, then I will certainly be in a position to do the same with you who are not a terribly possessed madman!
GGJ|3|44|15|0|For I alone am the Truth, the Way and the Life! If you have Me, how can the five be of more service to you?! Yes, they should and will give many and good services to humanity through Me and only in My name; but you do not need them, especially as in the little town of Genezareth there lives a certain Ebahl, a Jarah and even a Raphael! Where else on this Earth is there another place which is better equipped from a spiritual point of view?
GGJ|3|44|16|0|Didn't you hear Suetal"s question, who wanted to learn how and through whom the five achieved deepest wisdom so quickly? You see, you know it well, but for them, namely the five, it is still a puzzle, but certainly not for you! Now if you know what the five do not know, how can you consider the five to be almost as wise as Me?"
GGJ|3|44|17|0|Julius, somewhat shocked, says "Lord, because I was foolish, that is the reason; but now everything is in the best order again, and I have now the greatest joy in Your order for the sake of the forty-seven people, and everything will be obeyed immediately! But You, oh Lord, must forgive my little stupidity with God"s mercy!"
GGJ|3|44|18|0|I say, "I cannot forgive anything; but if you are at peace again in and with yourself, then everything is in order for Me, and so all your sins are forgiven.
GGJ|3|44|19|0|But now go and have bread, wine and salt brought to the twelve, for they also have hardly eaten more than a fly in the last two days! Until now My will alone has kept them strengthened; but since the opportunity is there now, they should naturally also be strengthened with food and drink now, and so let it be so!"
GGJ|3|45|1|1|Report of the healing of a paralytic on the blessed meadow
GGJ|3|45|1|0|When Julius hears such things from Me, he quickly makes his way first to our host, Mark, who, along with his household, is very busy with the preparation of a good midday meal, and brings him My order. And Mark immediately hurries to the food store which was now never emptying, and takes a very large loaf of bread, a beaker of salt and has both his sons fetch two great jugs of wine; and all this is brought to the twelve as fast as possible.
GGJ|3|45|2|0|When they first spot the bread and the wine, a powerful hunger seizes them, and Julius says to them, as he notices their hunger, "I know that you are hungry; but if you want to remain healthy, do not eat too quickly now, instead give yourselves time, and everything will be well for you!"
GGJ|3|45|3|0|The twelve say, "Yes, yes, good lord, we will pace ourselves moderately!" But nonetheless they are finished with a great loaf of bread in a few moments, likewise with the wine and salt, and want to eat some more.
GGJ|3|45|4|0|But Julius says, "Friends, that is enough for an appetizer; soon the great midday meal will come, after which you will not leave hungry."
GGJ|3|45|5|0|Suetal says, "Yes, yes, very good, that is enough for our needs; we will satisfy ourselves at the midday meal! But lord and most noble friend, we have nothing with which we can reward the host!"
GGJ|3|45|6|0|Julius says, "You are now citizens of Rome and no longer need to worry about who will pay the bill for you! For a Roman never remains in debt to anyone and the host has been rewarded already for many years in advance; we can run up a bill here for a whole year and he will still be at an advantage. So don't worry now about who will pay the bill in the end!"
GGJ|3|45|7|0|The twelve say, "Brother, that is a different language than that of our temple, where one gets almost nothing to eat, but must fast and pray all the more; but the high priests fast and pray little and consume every day a quantity of alms and sacrifices for the greater honor of Jehovah, while the young templars can fast PRO POPULO until the very bones in their limbs begin to rumble! Oh, why didn't we become Romans long ago?! Everything is here: wisdom, goodness, rights, and strictness where necessary, and there seems to be no lack of bread and wine! We want to be totally and utterly Romans in soul and body! Long live Rome and all its authorities!"
GGJ|3|45|8|0|Julius says, "Very well, my new friends! Your reasoning is good, although understandably there is still much self-love there; that alone will hopefully be lost with time. But today you will yet see and hear very unusual things; they will be a light to you! Yet do not ask much, instead let listening and seeing be your job, the explanation will come of itself!"
GGJ|3|45|9|0|The twelve are made curious through this, and they now ask one another what the high Roman might have meant by saying that on this day they would hear and see many extraordinary things from which they would be able to learn, and that all that would explain itself in a certain way! What would that be?
GGJ|3|45|10|0|The talkative Suetal says, "Well, what does it mean? Have you never heard of the Olympic Games of the Romans? They will probably put on such a thing here; but we will now be able to take part ourselves as Romans, and will perhaps see and hear some things which will be good for us. It must be that and certainly nothing else."
GGJ|3|45|11|0|Another of the twelve says, "I hardly believe that. You eight don't know what I know; for you have been here since midday and know little about what happened recently to the Galileans. You know that I and another three from the mountain area of Genezareth were taken along with you for participation in your attempts at instigation and brought here. Barely three days before your arrival in our mountains unheard-of things happened in Genezareth; the miraculous Savior from Nazareth previously mentioned by the Roman governor came there and simply through his divinely all-powerful word he healed all the sick from whatever evil had taken hold of them!
GGJ|3|45|12|0|I myself have a brother who is now at home and has taken on the inheritance. He was drawn up into a lump by the gout, he could neither lie nor sit, and naturally there could never be any talk of standing. We put him in a hanging wicker pannier which was filled with straw. Often he cried for days on end, plagued by the most atrocious pains, at which he would then usually fall into such a total unconsciousness that he fully resembled a dead man. Everything imaginable had been tried to make him well again, even the water of the pond of Shiloh – but everything in vain.
GGJ|3|45|13|0|When we received the news in our mountains that the famous Savior of Nazareth was staying in Genezareth and healing all the sick, I brought my totally fragile brother with my servants and mules to Genezareth with the most unspeakable effort. There, having arrived after so many hardships, it was said that the Savior had undertaken a journey up a mountain and no-one knew when and whether he would ever come back again. I stood there now like a column beside my lamenting brother, began to cry myself through sadness and begged God fervently to put an end to the bitterest sufferings of my brother, because I was not to have the luck to meet the miraculous Savior again. I made an oath to give him all my rights to possession as the first-born and to serve him my whole life long if he could be healed.
GGJ|3|45|14|0|Now see, soon after this, servants from the great guesthouse came to me in the alley and said that the Savior concerned had healed each and many such cripples in a moment so that they then looked as if nothing had ever been wrong with them! But this Savior was with his disciples, with the lord of the house and with others from the house and the village on the high mountain which no mortal had ever ascended because of the steepness being too great. He would return, but when, they didn't know, but that was not the matter; this Savior had blessed a pasture and I was allowed to lay my brother in faith on this blessed pasture and things would be better for him.
GGJ|3|45|15|0|I immediately asked after the blessed pasture. The servants showed it to me and immediately I carried my poor brother onto the said pasture and laid him on the grass of this pasture. And you see, in the moment that the sick brother touched the ground of the pasture he began to stretch quite enjoyably. All pain was blown away as if by the wind and in a few moments my brother was as healthy as I! Before one saw only skin and bones on him, and I assure you, he stood there beside me so completely well nourished that even today I cannot wonder enough about such an unheard-of transformation!
GGJ|3|45|16|0|But I kept my oath and gave my now very happy and pious brother everything and gladly did for him all the jobs of the least of my former servants, although the good and most thankful brother always kept me away from it.
GGJ|3|45|17|0|But I had hardly been a servant to my brother, whom you have seen and spoken to, for more than a few days when you came to us and were the actual reason that I and another three servants of my brother find ourselves here, luckily as innocents.
GGJ|3|45|18|0|But with this I just wanted to draw your attention to the most wonderful, famous Savior of Nazareth, about whom you have already heard here and there according to your own admission!
GGJ|3|45|19|0|Now see, to judge by the question of the captain of Genezareth, who I know very well, it seems to me – which clearly proceeds from the healing of the five madmen - that this miraculous Savior of Nazareth is here right now and at work.
GGJ|3|45|20|0|By speaking of what we should see and hear, the governor certainly wanted to draw our attention to some deeds and speeches which are to be expected on the part of the most wonderful Savior, and by no means to Rome"s Olympic Games which would certainly seem very ragged to us, and from which we certainly cannot take any particular wisdom, and of which the captain himself seems to be no particular friend! What do you think in this respect?"
GGJ|3|46|1|1|Suetal reports about the influence of the miracle worker
GGJ|3|46|1|0|Suetal says, "You are probably quite right! Things will certainly turn out in this way, and I am now beginning to burn with curiosity about getting to know this most famous of all saviors personally. I didn't want to say too much to the good captain before when he asked us about this unusual man; but you can believe me; even all of Samaria and all of Sychar is full of him! In Sychar one considers him directly to be a person through whom the whole fullness of the divine spirit is working! And that, allow me, will hopefully be nothing small!
GGJ|3|46|2|0|And in the temple! The great priests study day and night how they could rid the world of such a savior. But if such powers are at hand for him and the visible friendship of the first Roman authorities, all templars can sweat themselves into countless drops of blood and they will in the end do less against him than a mosquito against an elephant!
GGJ|3|46|3|0|It was said He has once been to the temple – sometime in the spring – and cleaned it with ropes and whips of all the money-changers and dove-sellers. And all that happened barely a quarter year after this savior began to be reputed!
GGJ|3|46|4|0|Oh, in the whole of Judea one tells the strangest things about him! The ordinary people who are hidden in the darkness of the temple believe that he works such things through Beelzebub, whom one names the most supreme devil; the betters consider him to be a great prophet; Greeks and Romans consider him a magician.
GGJ|3|46|5|0|The Sycharites honor him already as a god, which is also the case among some Greeks and Romans! And I wouldn't like to bet much that these Romans also consider him to be that; for among them the old NON EXSISTIT VIR MAGNUS SINE AFFLATU DIVINO[No great man is without divine whiff] is still believed very strongly, at least it is good that they don't seem to be enemies of great ingenious people and that they constantly support the ingenious with advice and deeds, which also seems to be undeniably the case here.
GGJ|3|46|6|0|But he should not come to Jerusalem too often and carry out a purification of the temple, if he is not equipped with more than extraordinary human powers! For there he could come into difficulties; he may be a great prophet or magician, but he cannot protect himself for much longer against all the hellish intrigue and incessant persecution plans and in the end he will fall to them as a contemptible sacrifice.
GGJ|3|46|7|0|In brief, whoever comes against the temple from heaven without lightning, thunder and rain of sulphur, has little or no effect against the temple!"
GGJ|3|46|8|0|The previous speaker from the mountains near Genezareth says, "The temple will not be able to do much against him! For if they have not accused him and arrested him for the driving out of the temple, it will be difficult to do it a second time; for his will must already be completely filled with a truly divine power! But wherever that is the case, every human power must as good as stop!"
GGJ|3|46|9|0|Suetal says, "Friend, you don't fully understand! You see, when he purified the temple at Easter from those mentioned, the temple gained at such an opportunity several hundred pounds of pure silver and gold; oh, he could morally clear out the temple every day and the greats of the temple will put no nameable obstacles in his way! But if he just once attacks the temple itself and its unspeakable deceptions, we will see how things go for him! Truly, I would not like to be in his shoes then!
GGJ|3|46|10|0|How long ago is it now that they quickly put an end to the famous prophet John, who ran his business of baptism and repentance for a time in the Jordan, where even the power of Herod took him into his protection! The temple slid unnoticed behind the terrible mother of the beautiful Herodias and Herod became in the end the murderer of his famous ward. The temple has ten times a hundred thousand means to persecute a person who seems dangerous to it, and very rarely does something go wrong for the temple.
GGJ|3|46|11|0|The secret machinations of the temple go so far that even the Romans have a certain respect for them; true, much has been betrayed, but what use is all that if one can never get close to these people?!"
GGJ|3|47|1|1|Mathael's and Suetal's speeches about rebukes
GGJ|3|47|1|0|Here Mathael, who had listened to this conversation from a short distance, steps up to the twelve and says, "You are truly still strongly men of the Earth, but namely you, Suetal, with your seven colleagues, you still have no idea about what is happening here!
GGJ|3|47|2|0|The Savior of Nazareth is here, yes, He is here – but who He is, you have absolutely no notion, and therefore you speak annoyingly foolish things about Him and His works!
GGJ|3|47|3|0|The correct person according to the correct order should not speak, however, except the truth alone; if he doesn't know it he should be silent, seek and investigate. And when he has found the truth, then he should speak! For whoever speaks and has not yet recognized the truth, lies, even if he accidentally speaks the truth!
GGJ|3|47|4|0|But a lie should never pass the lips of a true person; for through the lie the soul bears witness itself of the fact that it is still walking in death and not in life!
GGJ|3|47|5|0|Whoever delights in a lie does not recognize the value of life at all; for life and truth are one! Only the truth makes your soul free and opens to it the infinity of God in essence, being and acting.
GGJ|3|47|6|0|But if you think and speak as I just heard, you give clear proof of yourself that your soul is living only in a pig-sty instead of in the great temple of all light and all truth!
GGJ|3|47|7|0|Why make considerations if one is completely devoid of all reasons? Didn't Captain Julius of Genezareth tell you very wisely everything that you will yet see and hear today, and that you should not even ask so much about it, but should take it in into the love of your heart and act accordingly, and the explanation will come of itself! And look, the captain spoke correctly and truly!
GGJ|3|47|8|0|So leave superfluous talk without any basis of truth, pay good attention to everything, and believe it in your heart, and so you will soon gain more by this than if you were to lie to one another for many years in the mistaken belief that you have spoken the truth!
GGJ|3|47|9|0|Asking is certainly better than explaining something about which one has no basis oneself; but if you ask, you must know who you are asking and what you are asking for, otherwise every question is just as much nonsense as a false answer from out of the air.
GGJ|3|47|10|0|For I must have in myself, through experience, the full conviction that the person I ask can give the truth in answer; and finally I must have first reckoned exactly with myself that what I am asking someone is no nonsense, otherwise I betray through my question either my great foolishness or my hidden evil! Remember this rule for life, and you will stand on the face of this Earth at least as modest people!"
GGJ|3|47|11|0|Suetal says, somewhat indignantly, "But dear friend Mathael, you are giving us here in a certain way a rebuke and we have not seen anyone giving you an order to do so! Your advice is probably good and very true, but a certain friendliness is lacking in it, and it does not make the same impression at all on us that it would certainly have made if it had been shared with more friendliness. We will follow it because we see the full truth in it; but nonetheless we still believe that the truth remains no less the truth even if it comes to us in friendly clothing!
GGJ|3|47|12|0|Look, two and another two make four! That is a truth and certainly remains such even if it is pronounced in a friendly manner!? Or is it all the same if I am leading a blind man, whether I hold him tightly so that it hurts him or whether I lead the poor man on to the good path with a soft hold? I consider holding him softly when leading a blind man to be more preferable; for if I hold him too painfully tightly, he will try to get out of my hands and who knows whether he will not fall in that moment and severely injure himself in that he was escaping my too strongly pressing hands!? But if I have held him gently and led him, we will reach the goal quite cheerfully and gladly. Am I right or not?"
GGJ|3|47|13|0|Mathael says, "Oh yes, when the circumstances permit it; but if you spot a blind man on the edge of some precipice and you also see that you can save him with a powerful grip and a pull, will you then firstly advise yourself how strongly or how tenderly and softly you will touch him?"
GGJ|3|47|14|0|Suetal says, "Yes, were we here then so spiritually close to a destructive precipice?"
GGJ|3|47|15|0|Mathael says, "Quite certainly, otherwise I would not have attacked you so strongly! For you see, everything that leads to a lie and thereby is a lie itself, even if it is still very unapparent for outer person, is a precipice towards death for the soul!
GGJ|3|47|16|0|A tender, quite unapparent lie is much more dangerous for the soul than one which is as big as a fist and tangible for the hands! For a fist-sized lie will certainly not prompt you to any action; but a very tender and unapparent one will prompt you to act as a truth does and brings you quite easily to the edge of all destruction. But only he whose inner eye of the soul has been developed can see this! So you do not need to be indignant that I grabbed you somewhat more tightly; for a tender lie was creeping around amongst you like a poisonous adder, which I and my four brothers noticed very clearly, and you may now seek the reason for my somewhat rough handling. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|3|47|17|0|Suetal says, "Yes, if it is so, your somewhat rough manner with us certainly takes on another face, and I cannot refute anything else. Naturally we do not see our spiritual state and must believe you that it is so; but we recognize that you stand on very firm ground and therefore believe your words. But about what should we twelve talk? Being quite silent is very desperately boring, you know, and there is still another significant snag in the truth."
GGJ|3|47|18|0|Mathael says, "Friend, if you had to go through a dense mountain forest on a very dark night and you knew that this forest was rich in steep, wide gaping slopes and precipices, would it not be better for you to stop and wait for the light of day, than to follow some sort of false light and to fall with the same down a precipice? It is nothing desirable to spend the night in a mountain forest, but it is certainly incomparably better than to continue on a terrain on which your next step could bring certain death! What do you think of that?"
GGJ|3|47|19|0|Suetal says, "Do you know, there is no point in speaking to you any more, for you are always correct, and one cannot deny anything you say; and so we will follow your advice instead, and you will then certainly have nothing more to say against us."
GGJ|3|48|1|1|Mathael's speech on law and love
GGJ|3|48|1|0|Mathael says, "Oh, one more thing, and this thing is of considerable significance!
GGJ|3|48|2|0|If it costs you an effort and you are not doing it particularly out of love, then leave it be and do instead what you want to do out of love; for what a person does not do totally out of love has little value for his life, for love is truth of the actual element of life, it is the original life itself.
GGJ|3|48|3|0|Accordingly, whatever seizes love is seized by life and passes over into life; but whatever remains untouched by love and whatever a person does simply because he either fears terrible consequences or because his little piece of arrogance wants it in order to appear to others to be a wise man, does not turn into life, instead only into death, because it was seized only by the element of death instead of by the element of life!
GGJ|3|48|4|0|I tell you, every law, no matter how wise, does not bear life, but death, if a person does not observe it out of love; and the wisest advice resembles a seed which instead of falling in the good earth, fell on rocks, where it withers and finally cannot possibly bring forth fruit.
GGJ|3|48|5|0|I tell you also, because I see that it is so: everything in a person is dead except for their love! So let your love reign in fullness over your whole being and feel love in every fiber of your being, and so you will have the victory over death in you, and what was dead in you has been transformed into indestructible life through your love; for love which feels itself and recognizes itself from out of such a feeling is life itself, and whatever passes over to it also turns into life!
GGJ|3|48|6|0|Following my advice very exactly would be of little use to you if you only observed it for the sake of its truth and because you feared some sort of bad consequence if you didn't observe it; but such observance would not be of any use to your souls. Ah, it is something quite different when love and truth seize one another and work together; then love constantly creates a newer and more perfect life from the light and in the light of truth up to full divinity!
GGJ|3|48|7|0|The love or the spirit of God in a person is an image of God right from the beginning; but to achieve fully active, living similarity with God it must first lift itself up on the path which I have now shown you. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|3|48|8|0|Suetal, now looking very cheerful, says, "By God the Almighty! You are truly one of the greatest prophets; for so truly, so clearly and so wisely has no prophet yet spoken to his people! You have truly more perfect life in your little finger than we have all together in our whole body or actually in all our souls together. Yes, yes, it is so, brothers! Truly a divine breath speaks through Mathael and we can never thank God enough that He has brought us together, one might say, so wonderfully! Oh, but if your wisdom is so decidedly greater than ours, how great must be that of the Savior of Nazareth who is yet unknown to us?!"
GGJ|3|48|9|0|Mathael says, "What glistens so wonderfully brightly in a drop of dew hanging on a blade of grass?
GGJ|3|48|10|0|You see, it is the image of the sun which shimmers so wonderfully brightly on the clear drop! But the image of the sun does not only shimmer, but it acts too! In the centre of the drop the light of the image of the sun condenses, the drop in its centre turns into a great warmth of life, in this warmth of life it turns into the element of life in the end and enlivens the little plant which is fighting with death; but the image in the drop is by no means the sun itself, but only a representation of the same, equipped with a little part of the same power and effect which is natural to the real, great sun itself!
GGJ|3|48|11|0|And see, there is also such a difference between me and the Savior of Nazareth! He is the sun of life itself, and in me just as in a drop of dew the small image of the eternally true, great sun rules wonderfully brightly, out of which countless myriads of such drops as us suck their holy food of life. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|3|48|12|0|Suetal says, "Oh God, that is a great and holy language! Friend, you are already more than a drop, you are a whole sea! Oh, we will never get so far; it is too movingly great, holy and eminent! But in such circumstances and in very divine circumstances we as very crude sinners do not dare to remain here; for this place begins to become holier and holier!"
GGJ|3|48|13|0|The other eleven also begin to speak very humbly and also want to move away from there; but Julius does not allow this to happen.
GGJ|3|48|14|0|But Suetal says, "Lord, once when Moses went to the burning thorn bush on the mountain to find out what was happening, a clear voice spoke from out of the flames: Moses, remove your shoes from your feet; for the place on which you are standing is holy ground! Here according to the tangibly clear statement is what Moses encountered on the mountain; therefore this place is holy and we sinners are not worthy to set foot on it!"
GGJ|3|49|1|1|Explanation of the outer occurrences with Moses
GGJ|3|49|1|0|Mathael, standing nearby, says at the demand by Julius, who didn't know how to respond to Suetal with anything special, "Who told you then whether you are worthy to set foot on this place, or whether you are not worthy? In which book of wisdom is it written then that any sick man is not worthy of his doctor? You know, such an assumption by you comes from the woolly wisdom of the temple which allows to be burned on the fire the hands of he who reaches with an unordained hand for the threshold which leads to the Holiest of Holies! But if the high Pharisees secretly lead the foreigners there every day for a good payment and show them everything and explain cleverly, the hands of the foreigners will certainly not be burnt on the fire!
GGJ|3|49|2|0|What did God actually want to say to Moses in that he called him to take off his shoes?
GGJ|3|49|3|0|You see, God said to Moses: Take off your material and sensual elements, cleave from yourself the old flesh-Adam through your will and stand as a purely spiritual person before Me, otherwise you cannot understand My voice and I cannot make you the leader of My people!
GGJ|3|49|4|0|But what does the ascension of the mountain imply?
GGJ|3|49|5|0|You see, Moses was fleeing from the persecution of Pharaoh because of the murder of a high official of the king, an official who was as good as a son to the king.
GGJ|3|49|6|0|Moses also meant a lot to Pharaoh, so that it was still very doubtful whether he would not someday receive the reign over Egypt like Joseph and so would lift up his people.
GGJ|3|49|7|0|God showed him such ambition in the desert through the ascension of the mountain, whose peak, however, he was not allowed to reach; for he was prevented in it by the burning bush.
GGJ|3|49|8|0|And further it was said according to our linguistic understanding: You will become the savior of My people, but not in the way you believe, but as I, your God and your Lord, will describe to you!
GGJ|3|49|9|0|You shall not become king of Egypt and make My people, who I have raised in humility before Me, sensual, self-loving and haughty, instead the people must leave this land and move into the desert with you! I will give the people laws and I Myself will be the Lord and leader of these people; and if they prove themselves true to Me, I will give them the land of Salem, in whose streams flow milk and honey!
GGJ|3|49|10|0|You see, with such sense in the picture language of that time God did not want to say to Moses that he should really take off his footwear, but the old Adam or the greed of an externally sensual person, which fulfils the same function to an actual man of life as the shoes to the foot of a person which are the lowest, most outer, last and most dispensable clothing.
GGJ|3|49|11|0|But the place which God calls holy is only a humble state of the soul, without which in respect of eternal love, which is the truest fire of the element of life, it cannot exist.
GGJ|3|49|12|0|But the thorn bush which is burning there is a sign that the way of a prophet will be a very thorny one; but his great love for God and for his brothers, which shows itself in flames over and through the whole thorn bush, will scorch the thorns of the bush and in the end will consume the whole thorn bush and make a thorn less path.
GGJ|3|49|13|0|You see, that is the sense of what you mentioned before! But if it is unmistakably so, how can you then consider any earthly place to be more or less holy?
GGJ|3|49|14|0|If you also fully take off your worldly shoes and humble yourselves in all aspects of life, you will also stand here as worthy as all the rest of us; for we as people are all quite equal here before God and the One who is here, and no-one has an advantage over the others!"
GGJ|3|49|15|0|When Suetal hears such a speech from Mathael, he says, "Yes, once one is filled with such an abundance of all wisdom, one can then easily be without fear; for a seeing person can easily move forwards, but a blind man must constantly feel beforehand whether his next step will be a safe one, and despite all care and faithfully investigating caution one nonetheless always collides with something. But if one has a guide such as you are, dear brother Mathael, even as a blind man one can still move forwards! Oh, now we will remain and are exceptionally excited about getting to know what you have given such a great witness of for tangible, clear reasons!"
GGJ|3|49|16|0|Julius, with a friendly grip of Mathael"s hand in a most friendly way, says, "Eternal thanks to the Lord, who has powerfully healed you and your four brothers! I have learnt so much from you, and it was only so clear and easy to understand, and I notice that it is beginning to dawn in my soul; and if that continues I hope to walk in your footsteps very soon!"
GGJ|3|49|17|0|Mathael says, "It cannot be otherwise! For there is only one God, one life, one light, one love and only one eternal truth; our present life on Earth is the path to it. We have proceeded out of love and out of light through the will of the eternal love in God in order to become an independent love and an independent light; we can do it, we must do it!
GGJ|3|49|18|0|But how? You see, high brother, alone through love for God and through its never-resting able activity! For our love for God is the love of God itself in us and directs our soul to the constantly rising activity of the true, eternal life, which is in itself the fullest truth and the brightest light. If accordingly it begins to dawn in a human soul, then it is already very near to the eternal goal of life and can impossibly do anything other than to achieve the goal of eternal life, which is all in all what the completed life in all freedom and in the fullest independence can ever achieve eternally!
GGJ|3|49|19|0|Therefore be glad and cheerful, high brother, soon your soul will also get to see what mine now sees in ever clearer light! On the full day of your soul you will understand the greatness of Him whom you with some shyness still call the "Savior of Nazareth".
GGJ|3|49|20|0|As a person He is probably the same as you or I – but His spirit! It penetrates eternal infinity with His power and His light! Have you, high brother, understood me well?"
GGJ|3|49|21|0|Julius says, quite moved to tears, "Yes, dear brother, you really stand much higher than I; truly, I could just squeeze you to death out of love, and I can now no longer look at the Savior Jesus of Nazareth without tears of love, and I understand only now the great love of the maiden who can actually no longer be led from His side!"
GGJ|3|49|22|0|Suetal says, "Praise the Lord, now he will no longer be difficult to recognize for us! We must only see at whose side this certain maiden walks; and it will be he!" – And so they paid attention.
GGJ|3|50|1|1|The twelfth doubt about the person of the Saviour
GGJ|3|50|1|0|But now at My bidding Jarah walked with Raphael and with Josoe and discussed with both of them Mathael"s wisdom which had so suddenly appeared, and so the twelve were doubly unsure which of the two men surrounding the maiden was I. But at the same time they thought of me as being a man, and with Jarah there were only two boys of about 12 – 14, according to appearances, and so the twelve could not put the parts of the story together. And one of them says to Suetal, "Friend, you have rejoiced in our name a little too soon this time! The maiden, who is probably a young daughter of the great innkeeper Ebahl from Genezareth, because we highlanders from the area have often seen her in the inn if we had something to do in the area, is walking between two boys, probably sons of the Supreme Governor. These boys, either one or the other, will not be the Savior of Nazareth. But that now begs the question: Which is it? I tell you, brother, with our wisdom we will not work it out at all; so for the moment silence is undeniably our best means!"
GGJ|3|50|2|0|Suetal says, "I now completely agree with you; but here the high lord Julius actually had us fooled a little, which we actually deserved; by the way; why do we have to open our mouths all the time! Silence, hearing and seeing is truly the best, and in a certain way the beginning of all wisdom!" After these words the twelve are silent, and their souls are full of all sorts of thoughts.
GGJ|3|50|3|0|Now I go to them and ask Suetal, "I have heard everything of your earlier conversations because I have very keen ears; but since you have already spoken much about the certain Savior of Nazareth amongst yourselves with wise Mathael and Captain Julius, but through it all your whole face has remained constantly covered, I would like to learn quite openly from you who you actually consider him to be in your mind. Only speak openly without shyness; for I guarantee you that nothing evil will happen to you because of it! For I know the Savior too well for him to let harm come to you, if you give Me unashamedly as one of his nearest and best friends your innermost insight!"
GGJ|3|50|4|0|Suetal says, scratching himself a little behind the ears, "You seem to be a Greek by your clothing, but to judge by your hair and your beard, you are a Jew. It is true, the Romans say not too favorably about the Greeks: GRAECA FIDES, NULLA FIDES[Greek trust is no trust]; but your face seems to be much too honest for that, and as a man of certainly some wisdom you will surely see that people like us cannot behave quite so thoughtlessly at such an extraordinary appearance!
GGJ|3|50|5|0|Everything, which even the wisdom of Mathael gave us to understand about the Savior, accepted immediately as the complete truth, is for people like us no little thing and our judgments about him will likewise be very inadequate; until now we have only ever heard him speak, and the four highlanders from the area of Genezareth have felt extraordinary power and might from him, but they too have not yet seen him or spoken with him.
GGJ|3|50|6|0|We ourselves have experienced the extraordinary healing of the five evil madmen, and we were told about it here; but even there we were also not eye-witnesses, but only the healed themselves gave us the certainly tangibly clear and true account, as well as the tale by the captain and by the healed themselves.
GGJ|3|50|7|0|The extraordinary facts on the one hand and the clear judgments and explanations particularly on the part of wise Mathael could not fail to awaken in us an image of this Savior, which at least for our earthly understanding, without any higher wisdom, reaches into the realm of pure divinity!
GGJ|3|50|8|0|But whether we as people without science or wisdom are finally on the correct path with our image, our thoughts and ideas! But who can and will present it at least for us, blind to science and wisdom, so that through it either the one or the other becomes as clear as the midday sun?
GGJ|3|50|9|0|You see, the science of man has already progressed very far in our times, and no-one has yet set limits to the wisdom of man, and so a person in Nazareth can very well, supported by particular spiritual abilities, have found some sort of stone of wisdom about which the world has never thought until now! He can therefore do incredible things, beside which we must stand like oxen on a hillside; he can move mountains and freeze the sea in summer, yes, he can wake the dead and make thousands pass away through his will, those are all things which were made to happen by people long before him!
GGJ|3|50|10|0|In Egypt this sort of thing is not unheard-of; here with us such a thing is somewhat rarer, particularly because all conjuring is strictly forbidden to us Jews, and so in the end every extraordinary occurrence which is made to happen by a person, even through perhaps quite natural means, is damned as conjuring and the conjuror, if he is a Jew, is stoned or even burnt alive, as a foreigner he is exiled far beyond the border; he would only have to pay a significant fine to the temple and he would be allowed to perform his art and his conjuring secretly to the Greeks and Romans alone. We see nothing of it in Jerusalem; but as an apostle of the temple travelling to a foreign land for the conversion of foreigners to Judaism, one got to see things which were supposed to remain inexplicable to people like us.
GGJ|3|50|11|0|So now the famous Savior of Nazareth likewise performs all unheard-of things, also concerning the healing of all sorts of sick people, yes, he is even supposed to be able to wake the dead! But I say this, that all that is no valid proof by a long way of any sort of particular divine nature in him and gives no uncontestable evidence.
GGJ|3|50|12|0|For people like us, performing wonders in word and deed is no great art for those who are capable; for it is easy to preach to the blind about colors, but the seer does not need much of a sermon in any case, since he can distinguish between the colors even without any sermon.
GGJ|3|50|13|0|By the way, the Nazarene Savior could be a very good and extraordinary prophet as well, anointed in all seriousness by the spirit of God - like Moses, Joshua, Samuel and Elijah - and may carry out his works through the pure divine spirit in him, which we consider to be more likely since he is a Jew and as such certainly could never have the opportunity to visit the most secret school either of the Essenes or of the Egyptians.
GGJ|3|50|14|0|If such a thing was provable on him, it would then not be too difficult to guess from where he received all his secret knowledge; for the Essenes wake dead children in their dozens, of which I have convinced myself completely! And God knows what sorts of illnesses they are able to heal!
GGJ|3|50|15|0|From this you, as a Greek who seems to understand correctly, will be able to judge for which reason we are penetrated to our insides by all manner of thoughts for and against, despite all the extraordinary things that we have heard here.
GGJ|3|50|16|0|To accept everything as the truth would be just as crazy as to reject everything right from the beginning; waiting, hearing, seeing and testing everything exactly is all one can do, and we will then see whether we should go with the PRO or the CONTRA; for we never buy doves in a sack, since it could then happen that we would be sold vultures instead of doves! Tell us now whether we are right or not!"
GGJ|3|51|1|1|Concerns about the account of the divinity of the Nazarene
GGJ|3|51|1|0|I say, "In one way, yes, but in another way not at all! Yes, if the Essenes can wake the dead like the Nazarene then you are right in every respect. But there is a real Essene among the disciples of the Nazarene. He was sent out either to fully win the Nazarene for their great institute of illusions or at least to entice out of him the secret of how he heals his sick and wakes his dead.
GGJ|3|51|2|0|But when he soon convinced himself that everything was accomplished by the Nazarene openly in front of everyone"s eyes and without any artificial tricking devices, simply with the old words: „Let it be", he left his fraudulent Essenism, revealed all the tricks and became a true disciple of the Nazarene himself. He is standing there under a tree quite alone; go over and discuss it with him!"
GGJ|3|51|3|0|Another of the eight answers, "Friend, there is no need for us to do that; for I know Essenism down to its basics. It is splendid and praiseworthy, but basically a deceit, and the Nazarene has never gone to that distressing school! But I am for the Egyptians; for the Nazarene must have great friends among the Romans and through them one can get to Egypt!"
GGJ|3|51|4|0|I say to the second speaker, who was called Ribar, "How did you uncover the secrets of the Essenes? For as I have heard, such a thing is hardly possible without danger of death!"
GGJ|3|51|5|0|Ribar answers, "Friend, with much money and a certain amount of all sorts of smartness you can go anywhere. Naturally one must not be born yesterday, so that behind what one is shown, one also sees the other things that are not shown! But obviously a considerable amount of a particularly cunning sharpness is also required; and so I would like to check out the good Savior of Nazareth just once and I set my word on it that he will not fool me.
GGJ|3|51|6|0|But if he really has what one says about him and what the really highly wise Mathael demonstrated, well, we will know to value him like Mathael! Only one thing confuses me, and that is that he takes disciples. I say, if his business is purely divine, no disciple will ever be able to imitate him even if he studied in his school for a full eternity. But if the business is human, then the disciples are quite understandable; for what one person does, another person can also do if he has the knowledge and the adequate means. But if the business is, as I said, purely divine, imitation will eternally be impossible! For the whole omnipotence and wisdom of God is needed for that!"
GGJ|3|51|7|0|I say, "My friend Ribar, you do not speak bad at all, but you are basically wrong; for a god can certainly also pull some special ones out of the numbers of people and educate them, as he educated Henoch, Moses and many other prophets so that they then become teachers of humanity and pronouncers of the divine will to the people on this Earth. With this exception you seem to be on the wrong path and will not be able to get the better of the Savior of Nazareth!
GGJ|3|51|8|0|With cunning you will encounter a very powerful and invincible opponent in the Nazarene! I know him and know that a human cannot get the better of him; for in a thousand things it is difficult to reply to even one!"
GGJ|3|51|9|0|Ribar says, "It all depends on a test! I have often heard such antiphonies and preludes, but in the end it all came down to a saying of the Romans: SI TACUISSES, PHILOSOPHUS MANSISSES[had you remained silent, you would have remained a philosopher]. And so the before never mattered to me, only the POST FESTUM [afterwards]. I never anticipate and never pass judgment on what I have not tried myself; but if I have tried something once, then I rarely make a bad judgment, instead I almost always hit the nail on the head. Are you perhaps one of his disciples?"
GGJ|3|51|10|0|I say, "Not exactly, but still one of his foremost friends and I know him the best!" At this exchange, several people can hardly restrain a hidden smile, and no-one misses even a word.
GGJ|3|52|1|1|Suetal's and Ribar's dialogue about testing Raphael's ability to perform miracles
GGJ|3|52|1|0|After a short while Ribar says again, "I would like to at least experience from a disciple everything that he has learnt at the side of the miraculous savior!"
GGJ|3|52|2|0|I say, "Oh, that can happen very easily! It is true that it is already time for the midday meal, and the innkeeper will soon be ready with it; but there"s just enough time for a little disciple"s test, and a disciple shall come here and show you, as a strict examiner, everything that he can do already! Do you want this?"
GGJ|3|52|3|0|Ribar says, "Certainly, for without a test a judgment cannot be made about anyone!"
GGJ|3|52|4|0|Here I call Raphael, who is basically and strictly also one of My disciples, even if he is a spirit now clothed in light material. Hardly is he called, and Raphael is standing in lightning quickness before Ribar and says, "What sort of a test are you demanding from a disciple of the Lord?" Ribar thinks about this question and tries to think up something which would be completely impossible for a person, something that no man could possibly do.
GGJ|3|52|5|0|I say to this, "Well, I think that the affair has somewhat taken your sharpness to task!?"
GGJ|3|52|6|0|Ribar says, "Oh, you just leave things alone! "FESTINA LENTE"[haste makes waste] say the Romans! HOSTIS CUM PATIENTIA NOSTRA VICTUS[victory comes with patience]! I will give the disciple a difficult task which will test his mettle!
GGJ|3|52|7|0|Then Ribar bends down to the earth, lifts a stone from the ground which is several pounds in weight and says to Raphael, smiling, "Dear disciple of the divine Master, who is supposed to perform things that could only be possible to God alone! If you have learnt something all-powerful from him, then make this stone into good, sweet bread!"
GGJ|3|52|8|0|Raphael says, "Test whether the stone is still a stone!"
GGJ|3|52|9|0|Ribar tests this and says, "Yes, of course!"
GGJ|3|52|10|0|Raphael says, "Try it again now!"
GGJ|3|52|11|0|Ribar tries it again, breaks the stone apart and realizes that the stone has really become bread. Such a miracle in his hands takes him aback quite violently, yes, he was visibly seized by a significant fear and now didn't know what he should say to this.
GGJ|3|52|12|0|But Raphael says to him, "Try it too; for the eye is easier to deceive than the tongue! Give it to your friends to try as well, so that we have witnesses of this transformation to say that it is true!"
GGJ|3|52|13|0|Ribar tastes the miracle bread, somewhat carefully at first; but since the taste pleases him, he bites deeply into one half and gives the other half to his companions to taste. Everyone finds the bread tremendously tasty, sweet and full of an inviting smell.
GGJ|3|52|14|0|But I then ask Ribar, "Well, dear friend, let Me hear your judgment; what do you say to this deed carried out by a disciple?"
GGJ|3|52|15|0|Ribar says to Suetal, "Brother, you speak now, you are somewhat cleverer than I! This goes too far over my level of understanding!"
GGJ|3|52|16|0|Suetal says, "There are very many such people as you in the world who like to be insolent in the beginning; but if something then happens which reaches far above their understanding, they stand there like a wife caught having an affair! What else can be said now except for this: Mathael was right in every syllable with which he certainly bore the truest witness of the great Master!
GGJ|3|52|17|0|If his disciples are capable of performing such things, what must the divine Master then be capable of doing?!"
GGJ|3|52|18|0|Ribar says, "That is all true, and none of us can deny it; but in the temple one also says and teaches as a decided truth that certain special magicians are supposed to be able to perform extremely rare things through the power of Beelzebub which is at their disposal. Even the Romans say: IN DOCTRINA ALIENA CAUTI, FELICES[happy he who is careful with a foreign teaching] and SAPIENTIA NON INCIPIT CUM ODIO DEORUM[Wisdom does not start with hating the gods]!
GGJ|3|52|19|0|Suetal says, "Stop your stupid Latin sayings and you can stay away from me eternally with your donkeyish Beelzebub! Didn't you hear the divinely wise Mathael speaking earlier and weren't you easily able to see that the teaching of the great Master leads every person to God through the truth, love and deed? Well, in addition the great Master is supposed to serve his listeners with all lies and all deception? The blind donkey that you always were, was that bread a lie or was it true bread?
GGJ|3|52|20|0|If Beelzebub had done it for you, which he would never be able to, you would now have a stone in your stomach instead of the best bread; but because it is real bread as if coming from heaven, you now feel, as I feel, the truly divine taste of the best effect in your whole body, as I do in mine!
GGJ|3|52|21|0|Where in the whole Scriptures have you ever read that Satan ever succeeded in performing a miracle like this one? Look at the miracles of Beelzebub in the temple! What are they? Nothing but a despicable and well-known deception in order to rob the men who are as blind as you of their gold and silver and then to use it for other harmful purposes!
GGJ|3|52|22|0|You see, those are the miracles of Satan and as such are extremely easy to recognize!
GGJ|3|52|23|0|But here there is no possible deception, but alone the easily recognizable all-powerful will of Jehovah! How then can you still ask whether such a thing would not also be possible through Satan"s power?! Where then has Satan ever been able to prove that he has any true power?"
GGJ|3|52|24|0|Ribar says, very moved, "Well, didn't he win on Sinai when he fought with Michael for three days over the body of Moses?"
GGJ|3|52|25|0|Suetal says, "Yes, he won the dirt of Moses! A beautiful victory! What else do you know?"
GGJ|3|52|26|0|Ribar says, "Well, is the temptation of Adam and Eve nothing?"
GGJ|3|52|27|0|Suetal says, "Can one call it a miracle like this one?! If a voluptuous maid shows you all her fleshly appeal and invites you with very lustful eyes, is it then a miracle if you sink into her beautiful white arms out of sheer carnal lust? Such miracles like Adam and Eve"s unfortunately happen only too often nowadays, but they always belong to the lowest and crudest nature, and there is really no trace of a miracle there, except a miracle from the very beginnings of creation! Do you know of another such miracle of Satan?"
GGJ|3|52|28|0|Ribar says, "It is difficult to talk to you! But what are the familiar miracles of the images of Babel and Nineveh? Were they not performed by Satan?"
GGJ|3|52|29|0|Suetal says, "For blind donkeys like you, yes, but not for seeing people, for they knew that the stomach of the famous idol of Babel which had been made glowing white with fire in the night could very easily consume in its very natural glow the sacrifices thrown through the wide throat into its belly. You can perform such miracles every day with the help of a good fire and you don't need any Satan in the least! I myself will bring you a number of all sorts of miracles of Satan by means of the concession of some bought servants, without needing Satan"s help at all; for the evil and profit-seeking will of Satan in any bad person is more than enough for this.
GGJ|3|52|30|0|Satan can never do anything – except to destroy some flesh which anyway has no value, and he can then take his extremely foul payment; but he can never perform a miracle for the soul and spirit because his very being is the densest judged matter! Yes, through Satan you can become even more material than you already are, but you will never become spiritual for even a moment through him! And now speak on, if any other miracles of Satan occur to you!"
GGJ|3|52|31|0|Ribar says, quite crushed, "If everything is like that, then I certainly don't know of any more miracles of Satan and I want to recognize this purest miracle which the young and very physical disciple of the great Master has performed. But you could have spoken more naturally with me and I would still have understood you!"
GGJ|3|52|32|0|Suetal says, "You are probably right, but you already know that I always become incensed when a person, particularly one of some education, comes with the old fairy-tale about Beelzebub as if the people of the world are not Beelzebub"s already! But particularly at such a purely divine occasion! Truly, each time I could jump out of my own skin in anger!"
GGJ|3|52|33|0|Ribar says, "Well, well, everything is alright again! IN MEDIO BEATI say the Romans, never too heated and never too tepid, is the core of wisdom and all intelligence. The truth is understood in the end, brother, even without a donkey and dirt!"
GGJ|3|52|34|0|Suetal says, "Yes, certainly; but in justified eagerness one has difficulty weighing up the words with which one corrects someone else when he begins to show very foolish thoughts! But now that you are beginning to see the truth somewhat clearer, you will not easily get to hear similar expressions from me again!"
GGJ|3|52|35|0|At this I say, "Well, are you alright?"
GGJ|3|52|36|0|Both say, "Quite completely!"
GGJ|3|53|1|1|The main features of the teaching of Jesus
GGJ|3|53|1|0|I say to Ribar, "But now what about your judgment about what you have just seen?"
GGJ|3|53|2|0|Ribar says, "I have just explained myself to Suetal and I now recognize that most wise Mathael is quite right in all things. The test has been done and nothing further is now needed! I no longer simply believe, instead I have seen it with my own eyes, and now I would like to get to know the great Master myself!"
GGJ|3|53|3|0|Suetal says, "Yes, I would like that too, if it could be so easy, although I no longer insist upon it quite so much; for what I have now seen is enough for me for my whole life! He cannot be more than God, but according to what has happened, he cannot be much less either! And that is enough for me; I would only like to hear something about his new teaching!"
GGJ|3|53|4|0|I say, "Mathael has also already given you several essential points about that; anyway his teaching can be very briefly summarized in that one should love God above everything and love one"s neighbor as oneself.
GGJ|3|53|5|0|But of course, to love God above everything also means to recognize God and His revealed will and then act accordingly out of true inner love to the recognized God, and for God"s sake behave towards every other person as every reasonable person behaves towards himself; naturally we are speaking here about the pure love, as unselfish as possible, both towards God as well as towards every neighbor.
GGJ|3|53|6|0|As everything good wants to be loved purely because it is good and therefore true, God also wants to be loved because He alone is highly good and highly true!
GGJ|3|53|7|0|But your neighbor must likewise be loved because he is the reflection of God, just as you are, and just as you he carries a divine spirit in himself.
GGJ|3|53|8|0|You see, that is the actual core of his teaching and it is easy to observe, yes, very much easier than the thousand laws of the temple which are mostly filled with the exploitation of its servants.
GGJ|3|53|9|0|Through the most exact observance of this new teaching as is possible, the spirit bound within a person will become freer and freer, it grows and finally penetrates the whole person and pulls into its life everything that is a life of God and therefore must last eternally, and in the highest possible holiness as well!
GGJ|3|53|10|0|But every person who is in a certain way reborn in his spirit will never see death, neither feel or taste it, and the freedom from his flesh will be the greatest bliss to him.
GGJ|3|53|11|0|For the spirit of a person, fully one with his soul, resembles a person in prison, through whose narrow light hole he can look out onto the beautiful surface of the Earth and see how free people cheer themselves with all sorts of useful occupations, while he must still languish in prison. But how glad he will be if the prison keeper comes, opens the door, frees him from all shackles and says to him: Friend, you are free from every further punishment, go now and enjoy full freedom!
GGJ|3|53|12|0|So the spirit of a person resembles the fruit of an embryonic bird in the egg; once it has become mature through incubation inside the hard shell binding its free life, it breaks through the shell and enjoys its free life.
GGJ|3|53|13|0|But man can only achieve such things through the exact and honest observance of the teaching which the Savior of Nazareth announces to the people.
GGJ|3|53|14|0|But now man, if he is reborn in the spirit more and more, also receives other perfections, which simple natural fleshly people cannot imagine.
GGJ|3|53|15|0|The spirit is a power in itself, like the divine one; whatever such a perfected spirit in a person wants, that will happen and must happen because there can be no other power and might in the whole of God"s infinity except for the life force of the spirit!
GGJ|3|53|16|0|For the true life is alone the Lord and Creator, Governor, Lawgiver and guide of all creatures, and everything must therefore be led by the power of the eternal single living spirit.
GGJ|3|53|17|0|You have now seen the disciple"s test of this, and so you can believe Me for the moment that that is how it is. But the insight about the How, Whereby and Why will only come to you when you have achieved freedom for your innermost spiritual life.
GGJ|3|53|18|0|But Mathael has already shown you enough what insight an even half reborn spirit can achieve, and so you now have tangible proof in your hands for everything and therefore with great care you can decide your life accordingly. Are you satisfied with this explanation?"
GGJ|3|53|19|0|Suetal says, "Friend much more satisfied than with the explanation by the quite annoyingly wise Mathael! What you have now said to me is just as wise as everything that I heard from the mouth of Mathael and in a certain respect it is even wiser; but in front of Mathael one becomes anxious and afraid, because one doesn't really see any in or out. But now with very simple words you have at least made the issue so clear that I cannot think of anything clearer; I now know exactly what I have to do and what I must necessarily achieve, and so I am fully satisfied since I have no further questions."
GGJ|3|54|1|1|A second miracle in accordance with Ribar's desire
GGJ|3|54|1|0|I say, "Good then; but tell me now quite openly whether you wouldn't like to be personally introduced to the great Master of Nazareth! If you want, I can lead him to you."
GGJ|3|54|2|0|Suetal says, "Honestly speaking, this man hiding the fullness of the divine spirit in himself is too endlessly high for people like us in each and every thing, and I am decidedly afraid even to see him from afar, not to mention to come into his near presence! Thus I prefer not to get to know him personally. You see, I am ashamed now even to be in the presence of this young disciple of his, and honestly speaking, I wouldn't even mind if he returned to his companions again. He passed the test, and that is enough! Anyway he wouldn't let himself be put through a second one, and it would be unnecessary; because for whomever one test does not provide adequate conviction, another thousand miracles will not be enough for him. And so I would prefer if he went back to his companions, we cannot reward him for it, because we do not possess anything but ourselves. So tell him, dearest friend, that he may return to the society of his equals!"
GGJ|3|54|3|0|I say, "Ah, why then?! He is free and can go whenever he wants; and he will go when he has nothing more to do here! You are now fully satisfied, but not all of your companions are, even Ribar is not, who agrees with you in everything. He is still chewing over the first miracle and still cannot come to terms with it. Therefore, because there is still time, we will ask him to do another sign!"
GGJ|3|54|4|0|Suetal says, "That would be fine, and I myself would like to see something of him; but that only begs the question whether that would also suit the holy, great Master; for the masters do not like to see their disciples producing too much."
GGJ|3|54|5|0|I say, "Don't worry about that; for I will take responsibility for all that Myself and will know how to be answerable when the time is right, if I could be held to account for it. But nevertheless we must ask Ribar and the others in which fashion they want to see a sign, otherwise one of them could soon say that we prepared the sign a long time in advance and had organized ourselves quite exactly; but if they decide the sign themselves, there can be no trace of an earlier decision. Do you agree with that or not?"
GGJ|3|54|6|0|Suetal says, "That is thought and spoken as wisely as Solomon, and one must agree with it!"
GGJ|3|54|7|0|I say, "Well then, we shall ask Ribar! – Tell us, Ribar, what the following signs performed by the disciple should consist of!"
GGJ|3|54|8|0|Ribar says, "Friend, if he wants to perform another, then he should make this stone that I am now holding in my hand into one of the noblest fish which live in this sea!"
GGJ|3|54|9|0|I say to Raphael PRO FORMA, "Will you be able to solve this task?"
GGJ|3|54|10|0|Raphael says, "We will try; but the asker should firstly stand firm, otherwise the fish will throw him to the ground. The most noble fish in these waters are big and strong, so that a man cannot overcome them; thus if Ribar stands very firm, an eighty pound fish will immediately take the place of his now barely ten pound stone."
GGJ|3|54|11|0|Ribar says, "Oh, don't you worry about that! I am a little bit of a Samson and have already mastered hundred pound fish! In any case, I am now standing quite obediently firmly."
GGJ|3|54|12|0|At this Raphael says, "Let it be, what you have demanded!" – Raphael had hardly uttered these words, when a good eighty pound noble fish in the hands of Ribar to the shock and incredible amazement of all present made such a hefty thrust, that Ribar actually fell on his back and the fish flapped quite violently up and down, the witnesses fled from all sides, and even Ribar, who had quickly picked himself up again from the ground, showed no more desire to touch the great fish. But Mark"s son was also nearby; he came quickly with a strong little hand net, threw it over the yet strongly flapping fish, bound it up and carried it to a tub full of water.
GGJ|3|54|13|0|When the fish found itself in its natural element, it naturally became quiet, and everyone now came to the tub and watched with wonder the great fish, and Ribar said, "Now I and all my empty wisdom are completely defeated and I now believe everything that I have heard about this great Master! Here all human wisdom ends and the majesty of God reveals itself in an only too tangibly true way! Mathael was right with every one of his words, and the friend as well, whose goodness we have to thank for the two never-before seen miracles. So great God, and eternally praised be His great name, that He has given the people of this world such power! We are highly unworthy to see such pure miracles of God with our sinful eyes, but since God has made us worthy of Himself, let His great name be eternally praised!"
GGJ|3|55|1|1|On the difference between Raphael's miracles and those of the magicians
GGJ|3|55|1|0|Suetal says, "Amen! That is also my word! For no mortal eye has ever before seen such a thing! The magicians in the days of Pharaoh threw sticks which became snakes; but we were not around then! And if we had been there, we would probably have seen quite the same artificial trick that we once saw in Damascus, where a Persian conjuror threw bread crumbs onto an area of drifting sand spread out wide before him, and when the crumbs, once they had been well thrown, buried themselves in the sand so that one could not see it any more – which naturally happened in just a moment – a rat or a mouse soon rose out of the sand and ran away! This conjuror pretended that he would change the bread crumbs thrown on the sand in to rats and mice but I inspected the sand afterwards and found the bread crumbs quite untouched; but I also found only too visible traces of how the conjuror, without any witnesses, had held a certain quantity of rats and mice in the sand by laying certain favorite nibbles in little holes made by him in several places, with which the rats and mice placed there remained quite quiet and comfortable until the cleverly thrown bread crumbs caused them to spring out of the holes and run away.
GGJ|3|55|2|0|The foolish people showed the Persian magician an almost godly honor and filled sacks full of all sorts of valuable things; and when I wanted to convince some of the somewhat wiser ones of it, they called me a sinner and I had a very limited time to get away from them. I became convinced thereby that firstly magicians are quite fine old fellows, who through their knowledge and experience in the wide field of nature know how to make use of the foolishness of the many other people who live like cattle, and secondly that correctly indoctrinated foolish people can never be fully corrected even with the best will of a wise friend of humanity.
GGJ|3|55|3|0|And in this way probably all the celebrated miracles of the priests and magicians in all Egypt and Persia will look the same, and the miraculous deeds of the Essene will have no other appearance.
GGJ|3|55|4|0|But these two miracles which the disciple of the great Master performed, and the wonderful healings that we have heard about which were performed by the great Savior are so purely superior to all the magical deceptions, like a sun with its bright and purest light is superior to every low and deceptive swamp light. With these two miracles, as I said, every human wisdom finds its decisive end; no thinking or testing is of any further use, the omnipotence of God is working there, for whom, of course, nothing can be impossible.
GGJ|3|55|5|0|But for us the teaching remains that we should follow all the more actively what the great Savior teaches because through him, as it now begins to seem to me, an old prophecy of Jehovah will come into fulfillment perhaps even in this day of ours."
GGJ|3|55|6|0|I say, still not personally recognized by the twelve, to Suetal, "Are you of the same opinion with some conviction?"
GGJ|3|55|7|0|Suetal says, "Friend, my opinion is now becoming surety, at least in me! For look, I have a quite simple but sure reason to accept it! God is too endlessly good and wise to awake a man so powerfully and fill him with all His all-powerful spirit simply so that he can then heal several sick people in the flesh and make bread and fish out of stones. God certainly has another higher purpose unknown to us as yet for such a person who stands far above Moses and all the other prophets like a sun entirely alone! Because for the very inferior purposes, to work all sorts of miracles before the eyes of curious and miracle-seeking, blind people, God, as I said, did not put such a man of God on this Earth! I would like to discover in him the great Messiah of the Jews as announced by almost all the patriarchs and prophets and I am, dear friend, almost fully convinced of this!
GGJ|3|55|8|0|However if it is not him, then I really wouldn't know for whom we should still wait, who could do even greater things and things more worthy of God! What opinion do you have, dear friend, assuming that you as a Greek are familiar with the Scriptures of the Jews?!"
GGJ|3|55|9|0|I say, "Yes, I have exactly the same opinion as you; for I am very familiar with the Scriptures of the Jews. But now I would like to learn from your companions what they say to our quite well-founded opinion! Ribar is more or less a speaker for the other ten companions. We will ask him about it and see what sort of an opinion he will give. You ask him!"
GGJ|3|55|10|0|Suetal says, "He should begin right away; for now he will hopefully have seen enough of his fish!"
GGJ|3|56|1|1|Suetal's and Ribar's opinion about Jesus
GGJ|3|56|1|0|At this Suetal turns to Ribar, plucking him at his tunic and saying, "Hey, Ribar, there is an extremely important question and issue, namely for us Jews; perhaps you can give us this not unimportant information, since you are, as far as I know, better than a lay Jew in the Scriptures. Look, we are familiar with all the great prophecies of, let"s say – beginning with Adam up to our days; according to these prophecies which were not simply grabbed out of the air we expect a Messiah who should free the Jews in particular as the old People of God from all the physical and spiritual evils! Well, we have seen the works of the famous Savior with our own eyes and we have heard even more with our very own ears from the near presence of eye-witnesses and ear witnesses about everything that he does and has done. I ask you whether God Himself, coming down to the Earth from His highest heaven, would do more, and more wonderful things than the Savior of Nazareth does! The answer to this question can only be "No"!
GGJ|3|56|2|0|Approximately three weeks ago we were shown a house which belongs to a healer – I think with the name Joab or may be different – as something extraordinary, that the Nazarene had created from a positive heap of a ruin only through his will alone.
GGJ|3|56|3|0|We were also told about a merchant near to Sichar, whose house was expanded and highly decorated in the same way.
GGJ|3|56|4|0|The stories of healings from Genezareth are familiar to us all. We have all seen the healed brother of our companion from the mountains in the area of Genezareth ourselves and spoken to him; now we have as good as seen the extraordinary healing of the five madmen who accompanied us yesterday. The incomprehensible wisdom of Mathael, who with his companions is now discussing something with Captain Julius and another high Roman, is more than a secure guarantee!
GGJ|3|56|5|0|Now there are two more miracles carried out by a – let"s say – disciple. The question: Does this not justifiably lead us to the acceptance that the great Savior of Nazareth is the predicted Messiah? What do you think?"
GGJ|3|56|6|0|Ribar says, "Yes, yes, you may be completely right! You know, I went around quite secretly with this thought, as a pregnant woman with her fruit. But that is a doubly thorny issue, both for the temple as we as for the Romans, for whom such a genuine Messiah of the Jews, as he is called, comes at a very inopportune time. But with very good reasons the temple reckons the arrival of the Messiah to be at least a couple of thousand years in the future, according to the calculations of the cabbala (concerning secret teachings); they now, when things are going so well for them, do not need a Messiah at all. But the Romans must obviously prefer it if he was on their side and not on the side of the Jews!
GGJ|3|56|7|0|So I am clearly of this opinion: One believes in silence whatever one wants in respect of the prophecies; but one no longer speaks out loud about ones beliefs any more clearly than what is already clearly evident! Now one must have very significant troubles with this belief. In general you are not on the wrong track with your opinion as well as with your reasons, but quite on the right path according to my feelings and my thoughts; but dearest friends, remain with us for now for the sake of our salvation!
GGJ|3|56|8|0|But you, brother Suetal! Observe with some attention the young, miraculous disciple! What might he have in his senses? Firstly he never goes back to his company, and secondly he looks at us always so smiling. As if we were a pair of very foolish fools. What is wrong with him? Just look, now he is turning around and positively laughing behind his hands! If the youth was not so terribly all-powerful, I would take him to task; but absolutely nothing can be done with such a person; for it would only be a joke for him to turn the like of us into a very comfortable donkey, and then where would we be?"
GGJ|3|56|9|0|Raphael says, turning around and laughing even more, and at the same time with My permission placing a quite healthy donkey beside Ribar, "You see, just like a real one is standing beside you now!"
GGJ|3|56|10|0|Ribar looks around, greatly spooked and says after a while of ever more terrible amazement, "Oh, oh, oh, what is this then?! Where did this well-fed donkey suddenly come from?"
GGJ|3|56|11|0|Raphael says, "From the same place that the fish came from! But now I am asking you, for which reason do I embarrass you? Have I ever done you any sort of harm?"
GGJ|3|56|12|0|Ribar says, "Dearest and at the same time most beautiful young friend! Look, you are too all-powerful for us and you look a little like a scamp; so we have a singular respect for you and we become quite terribly fearful and afraid in your presence! But because you are already here and do not want to go back to your companions, come closer and describe to us at least what the great divine Master of Nazareth looks like; for our souls are never satisfied hearing about the incomprehensible miracles that you have performed before us! If you, and that is not at all to be doubted, know how to speak as well as you perform purely divine miracles, open your beautiful mouth and speak, describing his outer appearance!"
GGJ|3|56|13|0|Raphael says, "If I could, I would be glad to do it; but I may not, despite all my omnipotent power which I have from the eternal Master of all things, to give the game away before the right time.
GGJ|3|56|14|0|It annoyed you all, and in particular you, because I was forced to smile at you. I assure you that there was no so-called roguishness in it; for there are often situations among mortal people, particularly among those who are still walking in the twilight, when a spirit enlightened through and through, as I am, cannot hold back a smile. For me, for example, I am always prompted to smile when some very wise and correct-thinking people are standing together in a forest and in the end cannot see and recognize the wood for all the trees! Yes, friends, when such a thing happens I have to laugh, and I can do nothing about it!"
GGJ|3|56|15|0|Ribar says, opening his eyes wide, "Are we standing in a forest and do not recognize the wood for all the trees?"
GGJ|3|56|16|0|Raphael says, "Not materially, but spiritually yes, and that"s why I have to laugh. Tell me why you fear acquaintanceship with the great Master of Nazareth so much?"
GGJ|3|56|17|0|This time Suetal says, "You see, dear, wise disciple of the great Master, we have already spoken quite openly with this friend here who called you over, for which reason we prefer not to meet him personally, and our certainly not bad wish should be kept!
GGJ|3|56|18|0|You already are much too high for us poor sinners, and it is becoming quite terribly uncomfortable for us in your presence; for we cannot possibly have the slightest idea about your wisdom and knowledge, and so we feel very strange in your presence. But what is a disciple in comparison with his master? But if you as the youngest disciple of the great Master can already perform such unheard-of miracles, what must the Master be able to do?! But we already feel very terribly uncomfortable in your presence; how uncomfortable would we feel in the presence of the great Master?! We would not be able to bear it! So for the moment let"s not make the personal acquaintance of the great Master.
GGJ|3|56|19|0|Only his teaching can be of use to us, the basics of which we have already heard from your friend here; for the moment we are quite happy with it. If we ever become more perfect than we are now through the most exact observation possible of this divinely pure teaching, we will then certainly have enough holiness to make the acquaintance of the great Master personally. But give the donkey conjured up here to the innkeeper for us; for we have nothing else that we could pay him in return for what he has given us!"
GGJ|3|56|20|0|Raphael says, "Well, give him then the quite healthy beast of burden and the fish; for both the animals were created for him!"
GGJ|3|57|1|1|The Lord promises both to call their attention to the Saviour
GGJ|3|57|1|0|But now Mark comes to tell us that the midday meal is ready and that we should go to the table.
GGJ|3|57|2|0|Suetal says to Mark, "Listen, my good old friend! You see, we twelve are totally poor and have nothing with which we could pay our bill; but look, this young disciple of the great Master of Nazareth who is staying somewhere in your house has conjured up for us through his miracle powers one of the most noble fish of surely almost one hundred pounds and afterwards this donkey! Take these two animals into your possession instead of our unpaid debt; for what should we do with the donkey and the fish? We have already found out what they say symbolically to us as a reprimand! For a fish and a donkey, as far as we know, were never used as symbols of wisdom, rather always as symbols of stupidity! Therefore be so good and take both the animals which are certainly worth something, instead of our unpaid debt!"
GGJ|3|57|3|0|Mark says, "I will gladly do that, although you do not owe me anything; for everything that you have consumed here and that you will consume in the future, has already been paid more than a hundred times over! But now just look around for a table; for the midday meals will be brought along immediately!"
GGJ|3|57|4|0|Suetal says, "Friend, tell us who has so magnanimously paid the bill for us in advance, so that we can give him our owed thanks!"
GGJ|3|57|5|0|Mark says, "I am not allowed to say that; so just content yourself with what I have said to you now!" With these words Mark moves away at My secret wink, takes the donkey at the same time and gives it to one of his sons to look after it for the time being.
GGJ|3|57|6|0|After Mark has gone, Suetal says to Me, "Friend, is the old man not a wonderful person?! You see, there are very few such honest people to meet in this world! But what do you think then who might have paid the bill so superhumanly magnanimously for us?"
GGJ|3|57|7|0|I say, "Who else, but the great Master of Nazareth?! For he never demands anything for free. Whoever does something for him is repaid ten-fold, and whoever does ten things for him is repaid one hundred-fold!"
GGJ|3|57|8|0|Suetal says, "Yes, but we have neither done one thing nor ten things for him, and nevertheless he has already paid a thousand for us!"
GGJ|3|57|9|0|I say, "But this Master is also all-knowing and therefore knows that you will yet do something for him, and thus he pays you for it in advance!"
GGJ|3|57|10|0|Suetal says, "We will allow this and will be prepared to repay such goodness of his with our diligence and great enthusiasm, if we will only find out what service he wants from us!"
GGJ|3|57|11|0|I say, "Yes, you see, in the end it will be necessary to enter into a closer acquaintanceship with him! In the end he might even take you to be his disciples?!"
GGJ|3|57|12|0|Suetal says to Ribar, "That would be something! In the end we might also soon be able to bring about something like this fine young person here!? Truly, under such circumstances I would like now, if it is easily possible, to make his personal acquaintance!"
GGJ|3|57|13|0|Ribar says, "Me too, and actually all of us as well! But the first meeting will probably be much more terrible than my former meeting with the desperate fish."
GGJ|3|57|14|0|Suetal says, "Who knows? The apprentice often hammers much harder on the anvil than the master, in order to show that he also knows how to use a hammer. If there is a suitable opportunity during the midday meal, perhaps this good Greek friend of ours could draw our attention to him through a hint!?"
GGJ|3|57|15|0|I say, "Oh yes, I can easily do this favor for you; but when you have recognized him, you must behave very calmly and not make a fuss, for he doesn't like that! He looks only at the heart and is completely contented when a correct, living homage is paid to him quite silently in it!"
GGJ|3|57|16|0|Suetal says, "Oh, we can do that, and it is also much more intelligent and wiser; therefore, dearest friend, just be so good and draw our attention to him at a suitable opportunity during the midday meal!"
GGJ|3|57|17|0|I say, "Very well, very well; that will happen! But now the dishes have already been placed on the tables; so let us go there and occupy the nearest one! You see, there under the great lime tree there are two tables! I must take My place at the long table for the sake of the high Romans; but you sit right at the next table and then we will be able to converse with each other quite easily!"
GGJ|3|57|18|0|"Yes, yes," says Suetal, "that is the best thing to do! But I am now truly extremely eager to get to know the great man, the true Messiah of the Jews, personally for the first time."
GGJ|3|57|19|0|I say, "Very good, but now let"s go to the tables!" I go forward and the twelve follow Me; and Raphael walks beside Suetal, which makes him feel uncomfortable, so that he asks him whether he wouldn't be willing to sit at their table.
GGJ|3|57|20|0|And Raphael agrees to this with the greatest friendliness in the world, which doesn't suit Suetal too well however, because he still has an immensely great respect for the all-power of the angel. But because Raphael speaks in such a friendly way with him, he gradually begins to become fonder of him and the presence of the latter doesn't disturb him nearly as much anymore.
GGJ|3|58|1|1|Raphael as an avid eater of fish
GGJ|3|58|1|0|People are now coming from all sides to the tables, which through the hard work of old Mark and his two sons, also trained in carpentry, have increased by four; for Mark had quite a store of boards of oak wood because of building his fishing boats, and in a moment Raphael increased them significantly for him with My permission, and so it was easy for Mark to set up a quantity of dinner tables along with benches in his orchard.
GGJ|3|58|2|0|Raphael sits down between Suetal and Ribar. But at My table, however, at which we had sat in the same order as the day before, Mathael and his four companions were also allowed and they had to sit between Julius and Cyrenius. On My right sat Jarah again, beside her Josoe, then Ebahl and after Ebahl My disciples, respectively the apostles.
GGJ|3|58|3|0|At the other tables of course were those who were in Cyrenius" and Julius" entourage; and the thirty young Pharisees under the leadership of their speaker, Hebram, had a long table behind My back, so that they could see My table and the twelve at the small table.
GGJ|3|58|4|0|A suitable amount of the best-prepared fish was brought out everywhere, and there was no lack of the best bread and wine. We began to eat, and the twelve could not praise the fish enough and tucked in heartily; but Raphael consumed the most. He more or less swallowed one fish after the other, which began to surprise Suetal very much, and he didn't know what he should make of it.
GGJ|3|58|5|0|But as Raphael lifted the last fish from the dish and laid it on his board, began to divide it into pieces and then began to push one piece after the other into his mouth with a certain haste, this was too much for Suetal and Ribar, and Suetal said to Raphael quite courteously, "Oh, dear, finest young friend, what sort of an enormous stomach must you have then that you have room in it for such a quantity of fish and so much bread?! There were certainly almost twenty fish in our large bowl; we have only eaten twelve, and you have tackled the eight largest all on your own! Such a young man and so much food?! That cannot possibly be healthy! Well, it"s fine by me, and God bless you for it! Does it belong to the teaching of the great Master then, that one should eat so much to achieve wisdom and omnipotence?"
GGJ|3|58|6|0|Raphael says, laughing, "Of course not! But if I like it and it is there, why should I not eat as much as I like?! Look at the temple in Jerusalem, how many of all sorts of sacrifices are consumed daily in the name of God! Could one not ask more justifiably and say: But Jehovah is a true glutton; every day He consumes a quantity of oxen, cows, calves, sheep, lambs, hens and doves and fish and goats and many great loaves of bread and many gulps of wine and after all this powerful consumption He still has a greed for gold, silver, pearls and all sorts of valuable stones!?
GGJ|3|58|7|0|Have you ever asked whether God is really such a glutton?! No, you have never done that; for you knew that only the servants of God are the gluttons! What are my eight fish in comparison with the hundred oxen, cows, and calves and so on?! If the servants of God in the temple can have the unpunished right to consume such an enormous amount in the name of God, why should I fast then, when I am surely more of a servant of God than the gluttons in the temple?!"
GGJ|3|58|8|0|Suetal says, "Yes, yes, you are quite right; I was only very surprised how you, as a very tender youth, have overtaken us by far in eating and took no consideration at all of us and whether we might also have liked some of the good fish!"
GGJ|3|58|9|0|Raphael says, "Have you even experienced the servants of God in the temple taking any consideration of whether those sacrificing have something left to eat at home? They take their sacrifices and their tithes without any consideration of whether those sacrificing might die of hunger in the next hour! And you see, they want to be servants of God, and that is what they are in the eyes of the blind nation! But you have never taken these servants of God to one side even quite secretly in your home and asked them: why are you taking so much care of my health when I have actually proven that I am a genuine servant of God?!"
GGJ|3|58|10|0|Ribar says, "Friend Suetal, it doesn't seem good to exchange words with him! The youth sounds like Mathael and could tell us our whole life"s story to our faces just like that!"
GGJ|3|58|11|0|Raphael says, "You don't need to speak so quietly, otherwise I have difficulty understanding you, and clearly Suetal even more so!"
GGJ|3|58|12|0|Ribar says, "Yes, yes, I just spoke too loudly!"
GGJ|3|58|13|0|Raphael: "And you didn't want to be understood by me! You see, I hear and see your thoughts; how should I not hear your words then?! Look, that animal that I placed beside you earlier has so many similarities with you! But I tell you, if you do not first become as humble as that grey animal, you will never find the tiny door to true wisdom!"
GGJ|3|58|14|0|Ribar says, "But tell me, friend, why did you embarrass me so much in front of so many people!?"
GGJ|3|58|15|0|Raphael says, "I have just told you clearly that you are still so blind in your souls that you cannot see the wood for all the trees. And as blind as you were, you are still so blind now, that"s why you ate too few fish! But if you want more fish, just say so, and there will surely be abundance more in the sea!"
GGJ|3|59|1|1|Good and bad qualities when reprimanding
GGJ|3|59|1|0|A third one from the party of twelve, who was called Bael, says, "Friends, let me say something for once! True, I normally speak little and prefer to hear something wise quite silently; but in all your speech very little wisdom has been seen until now. The young disciple is right in all seriousness when he makes fun of you very heartily; for I say to you too that you don't see the forest for the trees. Consider who we are and who the great party is; then thank God that we are still alive! We are pitiful, weak and quite worthless worms of the Earth, and this party consists of rulers before whom the whole Earth trembles; and we worms dare to exchange words with them in the most foolish way!? Why were you embarrassed, friend Suetal, that this high, miraculous and truly all-powerful youth just consumed eight fish before our eyes?! Are we not being fed for free then, and didn't we eat enough? I believe: Since we have now been satisfied more than enough, what more can we want? If the nature of this youth is so created so that he has to eat more than we starved rogues of the temple in order to be satisfied, we have no right to cast a critical eye on this! For firstly he didn't eat from our bag, and secondly it was extremely unseemly on your part to call him to question in this way! I beg you, become more astute! All the elements obey this disciple, and you speak to him as if he was your equal. Oh you truly foolish donkeys! He deserves our entire honor more than the prophets of old, for the sake of the spirit of God which moves through him, and you treat him like an equal of yours! When you have to enter the temple before the high priest, you shake in sheer awe; here there is a million times more than a thousand high priests on one spot, and you behave like a couple of the very greatest idiots! Tut, tut, you should be ashamed! Be silent, listen and learn something; only then speak to people who are less wise than you! But leave the divine disciple in peace; otherwise I will have to become rough with you in the name of all the other brothers who sit here at this table!"
GGJ|3|59|2|0|Raphael says, "You spoke well, it is true, dear Bael, but such crude reprimands are never in order because they do not have love in the background, but a hidden arrogance. For when you reprimand your brothers so roughly, you burn with anger, become infuriated and you talk yourself into a rage and then you cannot do anything good; for grapes and figs do not grow from thorns and thistles, and no grass appears on a burnt patch for a long time.
GGJ|3|59|3|0|If you want to lead your brothers, you must not grab them so tightly at the arm like a lion its prey, but as a mother hen leads her chicken, so you with your brothers; then you will be accepted by God because you acted according to the order from heaven.
GGJ|3|59|4|0|First always test the power and strength of love, what they can do, and how far it extends! If it should be shown that in its softness little or nothing is achieved, only then cover the love with the clothing of full seriousness and thus lead your brother out of deepest love, holding him tightly until you have brought him onto the correct path! Once he is standing on it, then uncover your love and the brother will eternally remain your heavenly friend full of thanks! And that is better because it is in God"s order for eternity."
GGJ|3|59|5|0|Bael opens his eyes wide at this reprimand, and Suetal and Ribar press Raphael"s hands in sheer joy; for they were well pleased to have found a representative of their human rights in this supposed young disciple.
GGJ|3|59|6|0|But the young disciple says to them, "Friends, gratitude for a good service is good if it has a good reason; but if the reason is not fully good, yes, actually more bad than good, then all the rich gratitude is not a jot better than the reason itself!"
GGJ|3|59|7|0|At this comment by Raphael Suetal and Ribar open their eyes wide, and Suetal asks Raphael, "But, dearest young friend, do tell us what you mean!? It seems to us that you are not at all satisfied with our gratitude!"
GGJ|3|59|8|0|Raphael says, "You see, according to the order of God everything in a person must be in God"s full order. Pure love as the basis for all life just as in God, so also in a person, must shine out of every action. You are now grateful to me for reprimanding Bael, because his reprimand directed at you was not based on reasons of love, but of anger, which is a child of rage and revenge. Bael had clearly injured your pride and you were burning with anger in your hearts about it and you were cultivating the desire that Bael would be given a very rough reprimand for it. And you see, such a wish is the youngest child of the thirst for revenge which belongs only in hell! But now I forestalled your desire and showed him clearly the wickedness of his reprimand, and you both took joy in this and were thankful to me for it.
GGJ|3|59|9|0|But your joy did not stem from the fact that I had brought brother Bael onto the correct path of the order of God, but because I dealt him a heavy blow on your behalf and in your opinion, whereby your thirst for revenge was slaked a little and you have another reason to reproach him in order to often slake your thirst for revenge. And you see, because your gratitude was based on such a reason, which is bad because there was no love in it, the gratitude itself cannot be good!
GGJ|3|59|10|0|Oh, but if your gratitude is the fruit of a genuine heavenly joy that a somewhat confused brother has been put back on the correct path, then it is also a fruit of the order of heaven, which is called love, and is for this reason good.
GGJ|3|59|11|0|If you want to be true children of God, as you have been called, any reason must never prompt you to commit an act which is not based in all its parts on pure love; there can be no trace of anger, a thirst for revenge or even the slightest gloating in your hearts, for that belongs in hell and not in heaven.
GGJ|3|59|12|0|You see, if in your house a brother lay down severely ill in his body and was in great danger of death through the illness, whereby you could lose a dear brother causing great sadness, you would surely offer everything in order to help your brother from his suffering and to save him from the danger of death! What a joy would you have if your brother became better from hour to hour through your effort!
GGJ|3|59|13|0|But if you feel such a joy over the physical improvement of your brother in yourself – how much more will you, as children of one and the same father in heaven, rejoice when a spiritually sick brother who is standing on the way to possible eternal destruction is healed again and given eternal life? Do you agree or not?"
GGJ|3|60|1|1|Suetal shows himself to be a chatterbox
GGJ|3|60|1|0|Suetal says, "Friend, no person of this world speaks as you do! You must be a higher being from God"s heaven! Are you actually the great Savior of Nazareth himself?"
GGJ|3|60|2|0|Raphael says, "Oh, not at all! I am eternally unworthy to even untie His shoelace! I am quite high up according to the spirit, but now according to this likewise earthly body I am only what and who you have got to know me as!"
GGJ|3|60|3|0|Suetal says, "But now, since we, like many other guests, have already eaten, I would like to get to know the heavenly Master in order to show him my deepest honor!"
GGJ|3|60|4|0|Raphael says, "I have not yet been empowered to do that; when the right time comes, you and your brothers will recognize Him! But look, there are still some impure things in your hearts! You must recognize that and avoid it as such and get rid of the fact that you as a consequence and from the moment on when you recognize the dishonest part, never again exert it in any opportunity; then you will be suitable to recognize the great Master completely!
GGJ|3|60|5|0|But now pay attention everyone! The friend with whom you spoke earlier will now, judging by his looks, make a speech; for I have noticed that Supreme Governor Cyrenius, sitting beside him, has just asked him something – and look, when the great people speak, the little ones must be silent and listen when such a thing is allowed! Therefore we will now be silent and let our great neighbor speak for once!"
GGJ|3|60|6|0|Suetal asks Raphael once more, "Could you, dearest young friend, not tell me, who is the good friend who wants to speak now?"
GGJ|3|60|7|0|Raphael says, "No, not now, for now we must be silent and listen! For when he begins to speak about something seriously, it is always of the greatest interest to listen to him! So from now on, until he has said everything, no more loud word at our table!"
GGJ|3|60|8|0|Suetal and all the others make do with this and wait with impatience for the beginning of My speech. But I couldn't begin My speech sooner until Cyrenius had finished with his very weighty questions about marriage, adultery, divorce and sleeping with a virgin who was still single.
GGJ|3|60|9|0|Suetal asks after a few minutes of silent waiting, "Well, when will he begin then?"
GGJ|3|60|10|0|Raphael says, "But you blind and deaf person, don't you see then that Cyrenius has not finished asking his question!? Or can one begin to speak and answer a question before the question has been fully asked?! Be patient, the answer will follow shortly!"
GGJ|3|60|11|0|Suetal is satisfied with this decision for the moment, but Cyrenius extends his question through all sorts of side-comments, and I cannot get to answering. Cyrenius speaks quite quietly for the sake of Jarah, who is sitting nearby, so that our neighbors naturally understand very little of the question and begin to get bored, because they cannot hear a loud word from any side; for with the Romans it was a major tradition that thousands would be silent if a high person made a motion to signify to the others that he wanted to speak.
GGJ|3|60|12|0|Now several minutes pass again, and I am still not speaking; Suetal says to Raphael, "My friend, both men speak so quietly to each other! We will not benefit much from this perhaps very wise conversation and we could begin to speak about something amongst us, which would even be desired by our neighbors! For if such great lords speak silently between themselves they make the surrounding little people understand that they don't want to be heard! We are therefore wrong if we are completely silent and thereby lay our bad manners before them; thus we should talk about something!"
GGJ|3|60|13|0|Raphael says, "Look, look, what a sharp one you are! – Look over there, a second serving of well-prepared fish and bread are coming to this table, and several beakers full of the best wine, because you have all been left hungry because of my significant appetite!"
GGJ|3|60|14|0|Suetal says, "God be praised therefore; for I at least have some emptiness in my stomach! The fish which I consumed earlier was not one of the larger ones, and there was actually no significant affluence of bread at our table, and so such a second helping is only too welcome."
GGJ|3|60|15|0|Now Mark had come to our table with the desired second helping and said, "Forgive me, dear friends! This table was much less richly served than the others earlier, and so I have let another helping be prepared from my large store. God the Lord bless it for all of you!"
GGJ|3|60|16|0|At this everyone except the angel reach hungrily for the dish and consume with haste the very well prepared fish, they don't spare the bread either and start on the wine. It doesn't last long and the table is fully freed of its new load.
GGJ|3|60|17|0|When they have cleared the table without the help of the angel, Suetal says, "All praise alone to God the Lord and the only good father of angels and people! Now I am as satisfied as I have not been in the last half year! Now I can be silent and wait with all patience for the promised speech by the wise Greek, who probably is a secret advisor of the high Governor of Coelesyria and respectively the Governor of all Asia. But the speech by our young friend makes us wait a long time!
GGJ|3|60|18|0|The Governor is not finished with his certainly very complicated question and the other cannot give him an answer sooner before the Governor is finished with his certainly very important question! That will last still another long time! Also the thirty young Pharisees and Levites are perking up their ears! But it"ll be a long time before the speech!
GGJ|3|60|19|0|I like the young girl quite well; but she seems to be head over heels in love with the Greek! She never turns an eye away from him and seems to read all sorts of things in his eyes; she has no eye for the young son of the Governor, although he sits beside her officially clothed and, as it seems, is beginning to get bored! Oho, now another four pretty maids are coming out of the house! That must be the daughters of the innkeeper! What will they do now?!"
GGJ|3|60|20|0|Raphael says, "I think that you, friend, are a gas-bag and cannot be quiet at all! Don't you see then that the house maid is coming to collect the empty dishes in order to clean them for the evening?! Are you then of such a limited spirit that you don't see this at first sight? Truly, you will not be like Mathael for a long time yet!
GGJ|3|60|21|0|Try once more to see if you can be silent and think just in silence; for a certain inner rest is necessary to awake the spirit, without which this very important act of life can never become fulfilling reality!"
GGJ|3|61|1|1|Raphael's teaching about reflection in one's own heart
GGJ|3|61|1|0|Raphael: "Look, let"s take the inside of a house. Everything has long been in the greatest disorder; its rooms are full of dirt and all sorts of feculence. But the lord of the house has always something to do outside and therefore never takes time to clean the inside of his house; but since he has to take rest during the night and breathe the impure air, he becomes ill and weak and hence it will be difficult for him to clean his house and recover in the bad air.
GGJ|3|61|2|0|And you see, your heart is likewise a house for the soul and above all for the spirit! But if you are always active on the outside, when will you clean your house of life so that your spirit will thrive in the good air of your soul?
GGJ|3|61|3|0|So for the thriving of the soul and the spirit, whatever you do, external rest is essential!"
GGJ|3|61|4|0|Suetal says, "But Mathael said that life is a battle and one cannot achieve it in the comfortable rest of the flesh; Mathael speaks differently to you, and you now speak differently to him! Which of you is then right?!"
GGJ|3|61|5|0|Raphael says, "I and Mathael! Life is certainly a battle, but not an exclusively external one, but a quite powerful inner one against the outside! The external person must in the end be completely conquered by the internal, otherwise the inner person dies along with the external! Let the inner person put a bridle on your fleshly tongue, so that it will rest and let the inner tongue of thoughts of the soul become active and recognize how misty and unclear things are in your house of life!
GGJ|3|61|6|0|Do not concern yourself with all the external appearances of nothing; for little depends on whether one understands their reason or not! But in the true celebration of the Sabbath recognize the true reason for the inner life of the soul and the spirit; everything should matter a lot to you and to every person!
GGJ|3|61|7|0|What use is it to you, if you know so well and feel that you exist and you live, but you don't know in the next moment whether you will still exist and feel that you are?! What use are all knowledge and such high sciences if you don't recognize your own life and do not feel any science in yourself about its base?!
GGJ|3|61|8|0|But if you want to recognize your innermost being, you must direct you sense above all towards your insides, just as your eyes must turn to where you want to discover something; how will you see the sunrise if your eyes are turned towards the west?! Do you not see, you, who were a rabbi yourself, that you are as blind in your own sphere of life as an embryo in its mother"s womb?!"
GGJ|3|61|9|0|Suetal says, "Yes, yes, yes, I see that very well and we will all now be silent like a statue of stone!"
GGJ|3|62|1|1|Risa's worldly wisdom
GGJ|3|62|1|0|At this it becomes silent at the table, but the thirty young Pharisees and Levites become annoyed with one another because their speaker, Hebram, has also ordered silence. Particularly annoyed is a certain Risa, whose parents possess a lot of property which he would inherit after their death as their lone heir. He prickles when Hebram reminds him that he should rather consider the wise words of Mathael and in particular those of the Savior of Nazareth in peace and silence than to whet his mouth about his futile inheritance.
GGJ|3|62|2|0|But Risa makes the dirty counter comment to Hebram, saying, "The poor devils in the end constantly become pious and reach all wisdom because they know that they don't have much to expect from the world; and the great people and the rich also sometimes become pious and wise so that they can lead the violent poor devils easily back to gentleness and patience and in the future humbly accept their very pressing poverty!
GGJ|3|62|3|0|The rich man goes to the synagogue and prays in the face of the poor man in order to make him believe how pious one must be to be so blessed by God; and the poor man prays just as much, firstly, in order to be blessed by God, and secondly, so that the rich man sees and therefore gives him alms. What is the difference between the two? There is no difference! For the rich man deceives the poor man and the poor man as much as possible the rich man in order to receive something from him. But no-one deceives me, not even a miracle-worker; for the miracle-workers know very well for whom and why they perform their supposed miracles! If they are very great masters of their art, they are positively honored as higher beings and thus become rich and powerful!
GGJ|3|62|4|0|Briefly, it is easy to be a painter for the blind; you paint a bear for them and say: Look, that is an attractive virgin! And they believe you. But if someone performed a miracle before me, he would nevertheless not deceive the eagle-eyed Risa and would deserve and receive no alms!
GGJ|3|62|5|0|Everything in the world is deception; whoever can do it most skillfully is always the highest up! But whoever is somewhat less skilled in his deceptions will never make great progress on the bumpy road to happiness!
GGJ|3|62|6|0|Happy is only he who right from the beginning is the rich owner of all sorts of goods and of the greatest possible perspicacity so that a bear cannot be painted before him instead of a tender virgin! That is my healthy opinion of the world and all its relationships without being befogged by any poor cunning devil! So it has always been and so it will always remain!
GGJ|3|62|7|0|But don't even talk to me about an eternal life after death! For what follows, every grave as well as every tree in a forest that has fallen through old age shows us. Whatever comes out of the earth, becomes earth again and otherwise there is nothing – except the pious imagination on behalf of the poor devils that are willingly supported by the rich!"
GGJ|3|62|8|0|Hebram, as already mentioned, is very appalled at such comments and says to Risa, "So for you Moses and all the great and small prophets are nothing more than either real or invented deceivers of the blind humanity and the present Savior of Nazareth means not a lot more to you?!"
GGJ|3|62|9|0|Risa says, "If not an evil deceiver, then at least a better sort of deceiver; for everyone knows very well how to present to the blind people, if not a bear, then at least an ape instead of people, and an X instead of a Y!
GGJ|3|62|10|0|As far as the Savior of Nazareth is concerned, however, he certainly became very familiar with the secret powers through study; he can now use them; and we look at the uninitiated like an ox in the new gate and don't know what is going on!
GGJ|3|62|11|0|But his teaching is good; for if all people had such a religion and followed it, in the end it would have to be good for all people! But who will announce such a religion to all the people on the wide Earth? And if that was somehow enabled, I ask: which unconquerable troubles and hindrances would such a job encounter?!
GGJ|3|62|12|0|For in all things people are more accessible than in the area of their diverse religions and faiths!
GGJ|3|62|13|0|The average person is everywhere much more animal than human. He lacks every higher intelligence and he will not lift himself from out of his thousand-year reasoning despite all its tangible duplicity and sweet foolishness; but the more intelligent person will think: It"s good to live according to the old foolishness, why have something new of which we have no experience of how it should be accepted, and how to live by it? Therefore such enlightenments are suitable only for individual places and should be kept as secretive as possible so that they should keep the value which makes at least a few people happy from the wider world; once such a thing goes into the general public, it loses its value, soon becomes laughable and then no-one pays any attention to it any longer. Whatever a - let"s say – person can effect, thousands then copy him once they have been only a little initiated in the business!
GGJ|3|62|14|0|And so, I think, this otherwise good Master from Nazareth will also soon leave his mark, particularly when he has taught his secret sciences to other people, as we have just seen with the young, fine person who has already achieved a masterful capability in miraculous works!
GGJ|3|62|15|0|But if a disciple already performs such unheard-of things, what remains then for the master to do?! If the disciples can be obediently silent, then at least a profitable institute can be created if it isn't spoilt by the rulers of the world; for these willingly support such institutes which are quite suitable due to their extraordinary effect to hold the nation in control through great prophecies in the other life to come, consisting usually of reward or endless punishment.
GGJ|3|62|16|0|But as soon as such secret knowledge comes to a nation and the truth is told, then it is over! Finally everything is criticized and mocked, no person thinks anything of it any longer and every previously inspiring noble value is irrevocably lost, and people devise something even more extraordinary but usually cannot find anything more as long as they remain bright. Only after centuries, when some old, sweet foolishness has set in again, can any adventurous smart fellow subjugate some small nation for several centuries if he sells himself cleverly. But if he presents himself even a little stupid, he will soon have to see how he can escape with his skin intact.
GGJ|3|62|17|0|You see, I am truly no prophet as there has probably never ever been before! But I dare to claim now that the temple with its formidable fleecing will hardly remain another century, despite all its supposed care! For once such an institution becomes too profit-seeking, it betrays itself, loses its halo and that"s the end of it! But two thousand years seem to be the longest term that a doctrine can last; then it falls back into obscurity, and one can only get to see individual bits of it in some chronicle or other.
GGJ|3|62|18|0|Only the art that the old Phoenicians are supposed to have invented, and which was much expanded by the Egyptians and the Greeks, can never pass away because it contains truths which are very reasonable for everyone, most useful and therefore they are indestructible.
GGJ|3|62|19|0|But every other religious doctrine which demands all sorts of sacrifices from the people and, if one has picked it up, offers no other advantage than that it makes quite a few sick people healthy again and in emergencies can perform other little miracles, cannot last! For in the first place it does not rest on any mathematically provable basis, and in the second place it never remains, even with the best insurance on behalf of its founder, as simple and pure as it was when created by its founder.
GGJ|3|62|20|0|Usually one begins with all sorts of explanations because every founder of a religion is more or less a subscriber of old mysticism and fills up his otherwise often very wise religion with all sorts of incomprehensible mystical scraps which he probably has not even understood himself at first and which his followers can understand even less. Then gradually a religion becomes wider and wider, the old mysticism in it becomes more and more mystical, great halls are built and all sorts of ceremonies are performed with an awfully serious face in order to make the old holiness of a once very simple religion all the more obvious and vivid. But that is all no good, for in time the eyes of the people are opened through all sorts of appearances from the realms of nature and healthy reason, and then all the old religion is as good as finished; for the pieces that still remain here and there can never be joined again into a complete whole. You see, that is my opinion which I nonetheless do not want to and will not force upon anyone."
GGJ|3|63|1|1|Hebram's speech points out Risa's error
GGJ|3|63|1|0|Hebram says, "Friend, many times already I have heard the matter presented in the way you have now quite sensibly presented it; but it does not apply here, for over there is sitting more than a usual magician who is well-versed in all Persian and Egyptian conjuring!
GGJ|3|63|2|0|Just think about Mathael"s speech and the deeds, teachings and speeches of the great Master himself, and it must be clear to you that you are on the wrong track despite all your seemingly very healthy reason!
GGJ|3|63|3|0|I also know a little about magic and know the various methods of Persian and Egyptian magic; but to carry out everything that has already been carried out here, and all the teachings that we have already heard here, point clearly to a higher origin than we are capable of imagining at present.
GGJ|3|63|4|0|That disciple over there with the twelve transformed a stone into dust on the table before our very eyes, put the dust back together into the previous stone and finally made it vanish. And as he then made bread out of the stone, then the fish which we can still see, and in the end produced a complete donkey in OPTIMA FORMA, friend, those are appearances of quite another sort to those few empty and meaningless little miracles by a few Persian magicians whom we saw in Damascus! Whoever there could only count a little more than „one plus one" was easily in a position to grab the deception with his hands and make an explanation in OPTIMA FORMA; but who can create another explanation to that which Mathael gave us about the sole power and strength of the basic life in and from God?!
GGJ|3|63|5|0|Therefore you are acting very wrongly here if you put what is here into the familiar category of tiresome deception, as you are very wrongly doing right now, when you put Moses and all the other prophets into the same category; for Mathael has shown us amply what is hiding behind the great liberator of our nation from the hard yoke of the Egyptians.
GGJ|3|63|6|0|Moses was such an extraordinary spiritual leading light before God and before people that until these times the Earth has nothing greater to show. But here, friend, He sits in human form, before who"s most holy countenance the great Moses hid his face; thus it is extremely unwise of you to speak about Him as if about an ordinary person!
GGJ|3|63|7|0|Count the guests who are fed here three times a day with the best and most noble fish which have no bones, with bread, wine and all sorts of fruit, with honey, milk, cheese and butter! But at the same time consider that our host is basically a poorer person rather than rich! His ground is three yokes large, has only a few fields and these are, as we can see, very stony. The fishery is still the best; but what can it do for so many guests? We must be about four hundred men in all now, and everyone is completely satisfied. Add to this the many beasts of burden of the Romans and Greeks, and none suffer any need. But if you go into the larder of out host, you will find it stuffed full of all sorts of fruits and with a mass of the very best bread, and the deep cellar in the cliff is so full of wine that we would never finish it in a year even if we tried hard! But if you then ask the truly honest and truth-loving host how he came to all this, he will answer you with nothing more than: Only through wonder upon wonder on the part of the great Savior of Nazareth!
GGJ|3|63|8|0|But if this is so, who can dare to claim that this is all a deception which the powerful people of the Earth have cooked up in order to thereby deceive the blind and foolish crowd and to make them more submissive and eligible to pay dues?! I tell you: There is more here than the understanding of the wise men of the Earth will ever comprehend; here God"s power prevails, as it already prevailed now and then on the Earth and will still prevail in the future! If even your healthy reason does not understand that, it is nonetheless just as I have told you now; but go there and assure yourself of everything, and then say whether we are dealing with natural things!"
GGJ|3|63|9|0|Risa says, "Yes, yes, if it is so, then certainly I am obliged to retract many of my claims, and I do not want to deny Moses and the other prophets their divine value; but this one thing remains true, that in the end no teaching in its purity, even if it was of a very divine origin, lasts even a few centuries!
GGJ|3|63|10|0|Moses was still on the mountain and heard there the orders of Jehovah, and the people in the valley danced around a golden calf; but what a quite different face Moses" teaching received when King Saul stepped into the place of the judges, and how different again everything began to look under David, and how it changed under Solomon and his followers?!
GGJ|3|63|11|0|Constantly something pure and divine fell by the wayside and was replaced by worldly human statutes, so that effectively only the names have come down to us, otherwise the whole of Moses has almost totally disappeared; only what gives the temple servants a certain divine halo has been kept. They have kept the penitential function in order to be able to torture the poor people from a certain divinely authorized bossiness; but the actual divinity has been eradicated long ago; no one cares for grey and hairy penitential robes for the sake of the Ten Commandments of God any more. Adultery among people who are very rich is still accepted because such people must buy themselves off from getting stoned with a lot of money. They then only receive a so called accursed water to drink which does not make their stomachs burst; for such sinners can still be well used many times for the many needs of the temple! But if the high servants of the temple commit adultery, no-one pays any attention; only if a poor devil commits adultery at some point, he will then certainly be stoned quite pertinently.
GGJ|3|63|12|0|But now we read with what an unheard-of effort of divine power and strength the Ten Commandments were given by God to the people under thunder and lightning which makes the ends of the Earth quake, and how such a divine seriousness of fear was repeated many times throughout several centuries. How often has the nation been warned by God according to the Scriptures of the great and lesser prophets! However, what use was all that for this time? We know how things now stand, and I don't need to tell you anymore! Truly, if there is any sort of hell, it cannot look any worse!
GGJ|3|63|13|0|But if his supposedly pure divine revelations only bring such fruits to sorry show, as we now see it among the Pharisees; I then ask every man with a healthy brain whether it will be difficult in the end to give up all beliefs in whatever natural divine revelation and providence!?
GGJ|3|63|14|0|What you have said here about the great Savior is all correct and true, and his teaching may also be crowned with better success than all the religions until now; but I would like to be a witness after only half a century with my present consciousness and see what a face then this new religion will have in general, assuming that its actual observance is obeyed like all the previous ones by the free will of the people!
GGJ|3|63|15|0|Only one leader at the head in the beginning, and in a thousand years it will seethe with such leaders who will not forget their stomachs during reading of this pure religion! Tell me whether I am so much on the wrong path with my opinion as you just said!"
GGJ|3|64|1|1|The divine order and our understanding of the world
GGJ|3|64|1|0|Hebram says, "Yes and no! In this purely earthly human way you are correct, in my opinion, but according to the purely divine you are very wrong and are therefore still on the false path; for God"s plans look different to ours. You see, if we had placed the stars in the firmament we would also have placed them there more regularly; but God, the single All-mighty, placed them there as spooky little lights! Why so?
GGJ|3|64|2|0|Look at the grass of the field, how weeds are mixed among it! Why is there no order in which our symmetrical sense could take some kind of mathematical pleasure?! Wherever you may turn your sense, you see much more chaos than any symmetrical order in all creation! And nonetheless the Creator must also understand symmetry; for the most tangible all-convincing proof of this lies in our human form. If the good Creator is capable of observing the highest symmetry in one way, but on the other hand seems not to take the least consideration for it, there must certainly be a very unknown reason to us worms of the dust from which the Creator observes on the one hand the highest symmetry and on the other hand the very direct opposite! But why is one year then not like the next, why is one day not like the next?
GGJ|3|64|3|0|You see, if you look at the thing like this, the so-called symmetrical healthy human reason must find some things with which it could find fault with the obedient sharpness of its fake light; but then comes the great Master Himself and says: Trickster, you can judge only as far as your effort goes– but no further!
GGJ|3|64|4|0|But as we see that there in the great Creation of God a seemingly highest, purely chaotic disorder is connected to the highest order, likewise it seems to me it is also connected to the various revelations of God to the humans of this Earth. He as the sole creator knew best what was the most suitable in the various time periods and for the various peoples for their spiritual development.
GGJ|3|64|5|0|But with time from certainly very wise reasons he also lets a once given religion likewise fade away, as on the face of the Earth countless weeds and flowers fade; but the seed which develops out of the flower like the pure, living truth, does not fade away, but remains living on and on.
GGJ|3|64|6|0|But if we see that the creator with time lets all the beautiful exteriors decay for a time and in the end uses all care for the development of the inner life with all the living things that are known to us, can we wonder if we see this happen with the revelations?
GGJ|3|64|7|0|Without an earthly word no pure religion can reach us; but the external word is already materially there and in the end must fall away when the innermost pure spirit has developed. And so in the external religions the external splendor necessarily transforms over time always into something more unpleasant; but in the background the purest spiritual strength and truth of an earlier revelation by God to man develops more and more. Is that not so, friend Risa?"
GGJ|3|64|8|0|Risa says, "Brother Hebram, I marvel at you! By God, you have now changed my whole way of thinking with your truly wise speech, for which I truly owe you thanks! It is truly as you have told me; I may think as I like, I find the issue constantly more clear! In brief, you have been victorious over my reason in every way! I owe you very many thanks."
GGJ|3|65|1|1|The Lord gives tips for living to beginners
GGJ|3|65|1|0|Here I turn around and say to Hebram, "Well, well, you have already made great progress in wisdom, as you all have; truly, one can take great joy in such disciples and they will soon be able to be used as good workers in God"s vineyard! But I want to draw all your attentions to one thing, and it consists of this:
GGJ|3|65|2|0|You now resemble the spring flowers which majestically raise their heads in the spring quickly over the dead earth. If no frosts come straight away, such active flowers are then quite happy; but if a few days of shivering frost follow some warm days, as usually happens in the spring, such early flowers let their beautifully adorned heads hang and often wither completely.
GGJ|3|65|3|0|I tell you: A person often sees a truth clearly; but if dull clouds, heavy with all sorts of testing storms, often begin to lift over the mind of a person, it becomes duller and duller in the person"s heart, and it no longer sees some things that beforehand were so clearly illuminated for his soul.
GGJ|3|65|4|0|Therefore keep in yourselves what you have now experienced and lift your already decorated heads only over the ground of the Earth of your external humanity when the testing frosts are over; truly, then your knowledge can no longer be destroyed by any evil hoar!
GGJ|3|65|5|0|But everything takes time until it becomes sound and durable; also with the science of man. In a good situation some things are quickly learnt and understood as well – but other apparitions are just as quickly forgotten again! So understand everything that you hear with your mind more than with your brain, and then it will remain!
GGJ|3|65|6|0|When you look at a flower, you surely take great joy in its beautiful shape; but what use is such a joy which is necessarily as transitory as the flower which awoke such joy in you?! The strength of the flower must be deposited in the depths of the vase in which the living seed is tended and cared for, however, and so your external joy must also wither away and its strength must descend into the deepest ground where the eternal life of the spirit is tended and cared for; then a joy, which lasts eternally in the spirit, about its true inner beauty will be created, where no hoarfrost can harm it.
GGJ|3|65|7|0|But now pay good attention; for I will now illuminate a little more each piece about which Cyrenius desires nearer enlightenment!"
GGJ|3|65|8|0|ere no But at this I turn to Jarah and Josoe and say to them, "And you, My very dearest little children, can now go into the kitchen to the daughters of our Mark for a little while, they will be able to tell you some things that they have experienced during their cooking over the last several days, which will do you good to hear; for what I will now say to the guests is like bread that is as hard as stone, and you need very strong and well-formed teeth to be able to chew such a hard piece of bread so that it does not irritate the very sensitive stomach of the soul and cause it pain and damage. Later, when the teeth of your mind become stronger, such things will also be shared with you!"
GGJ|3|65|9|0|Jarah does not like to leave her seat, but Josoe says to her, "Come, dear Jarah, just come with me cheerfully! For whatever the Lord wants, we must always do it with a joyful heart; you understand such a thing even better than I, so get up now from your seat and come with me according to the will of the Lord!"
GGJ|3|65|10|0|At this Jarah gets up and goes with Josoe into Mark"s house, where they are very friendly by his daughters, according to the tradition of the house, and one word soon follows the other, and the children amuse themselves quite comfortably and instructing each other mutually almost until evening.
GGJ|3|65|11|0|But I turn now to Cyrenius and say, "Well, dearest friend, you can notice what I will give you as an explanatory answer to your quite drawn-out question; you should then stick to it and everyone that hears it!"
GGJ|3|65|12|0|Here Suetal wanted to whisper yet another cheerful remark about the fact that I would finally begin to speak; but Raphael motioned to him seriously to be silent, and he was silent then, and I began to speak further:
GGJ|3|66|1|1|The Lord's speech on the role of the genders
GGJ|3|66|1|0|(The Lord) "You see, the conception of a person is a peculiar thing! In order to produce a correct and healthy fruit, two mature people, namely a man and a woman, must have a correct kinship of souls between one another, without which they will achieve with difficulty or often even not at all a fruit through the familiar act of reproduction.
GGJ|3|66|2|0|Now if a man and a woman are of a similar nature in their hearts and in their souls, they should then take part in this act of reproduction, wedded and according to the order that is easy to find in nature, in order to achieve a living fruit in their image; more than is necessary for this goes against the order of God and of nature and therefore is an evil and a sin, which is not much better than those of Sodom and Gomorrah!
GGJ|3|66|3|0|If a man has a lot of semen, well, he should put them in another field, according to the decent way of the old fathers and patriarchs, and he will not sin. But if he goes out secretly in order to satisfy his desire with maids who sell themselves and in this way to enjoy himself without the creation of a fruit, he commits quite certainly a crudely sodomite sin against the divine order and against the order of nature!
GGJ|3|66|4|0|Only a young, fertile man, if he is seized too much by the sex appeal of a girl so that he is hardly master over his own senses, can sleep with a virgin, with or without conception; but after the act he must then do what Moses decreed for this case. And if a fruit is conceived from such a conception of need, he must provide the virgin ten to one hundredfold of what he would owe according to Moses if no fruit had been conceived; for a virgin brings such a person a great sacrifice of life and death! If a man can marry such a virgin, he should not fail to do so; for as I said, she has brought him a great sacrifice and freed him of a numbing burden.
GGJ|3|66|5|0|But as a consequence such a fertile man should take a proper wife immediately and if need be also a concubine, with the permission of the legal wife, so that no discord or discontentment arises; but if such a man can abstain, he will be partake in a higher spiritual mercy in his inner life sooner than another person.
GGJ|3|66|6|0|But how one should take a legal wife, this has already been decreed by Moses according to the order from heaven, and must remain in the future until the end of the world.
GGJ|3|66|7|0|But you will easily see from what has already been said what fornication means and why it has been forbidden by Moses as a great sin; for everything has been decreed by God according to the divine order. Whoever remains in such an order will also reap the fruits of the blessings from above; but whoever acts against such an order will reap the fruit of the curse.
GGJ|3|66|8|0|If any fiery passionate man cannot succeed in any natural quenching of the fire that tortures him, no matter what he does, I advise him to bath diligently in cold water and to pray whole-heartedly for the lessening of this torment, and this torment will be soon taken away from him; but any other way to quench it comes from evil and creates evil, but the evil is a sin and creates more sins.
GGJ|3|66|9|0|At the same time all parents should be very concerned with not presenting their adult children with the dangers of attraction! For a flammable material can easily catch fire; but once the flames attack from all sides, the fire can often no longer be stopped, and there is no flame that does not claim a victim! When it is put out the damage that it has caused is soon seen.
GGJ|3|66|10|0|Therefore particularly the virgins should be well dressed but never dressed to attract, and the young men should not give in to idleness; for idleness is always the producer of all vices and sins.
GGJ|3|66|11|0|But whoever has taken a proper wife is bound to her until death, and Moses" letter of separation does not cancel out adultery before the order of God, if such a man then married another wife; but if the divorced wife marries, she also commits adultery. In brief, whoever marries again after a divorce is an adulterer, but whoever does not marry is not an adulterer.
GGJ|3|66|12|0|But if the marriage is spiritually broken by him who sees a woman who is already married and harbors in his heart the plan to lead her to adultery through all sorts of tricks, even if the act is not actually carried out.
GGJ|3|66|13|0|But if you see the attraction of your neighbor"s wife and let yourself be affected, you have committed adultery; for in this way you have made your neighbor"s wife into a whore and have whored yourself. And it is a great and crude sin before God and before mankind, even if you have produced fruit with the other wife. But naturally the evil is much greater if you have casually whored with your neighbor"s wife for the sake of blind and mute lust. Such sinners will only with difficulty partake in heaven."
GGJ|3|67|1|1|Exceptions in cases of sexuality
GGJ|3|67|1|0|(The Lord) "But if your neighbor"s wife, for example, cannot conceive any fruit from her lawful husband but she has a great longing for the awakening of a fruit within her and desires you, contact her husband! If he agrees, you can comply with such a desire without sin. If the woman becomes pregnant and after the pregnancy she again has a desire and her man agrees, you may once again show the woman your kindness, if you are single. But if you yourself are the husband of a fertile woman, you should not deprive your strength of your wife; for Moses allows you in this case to take one or more concubines as necessary besides a legal wife, particularly if the woman is infertile, but always with the permission of the legal wife. But if she becomes very sad about it, then it is time to get rid of the concubines, just as Abraham sent away Hagar, whom he had taken because of the long infertility of his wife, Sarah.
GGJ|3|67|2|0|But if a woman has run away from her right husband into a foreign land to someone as a single woman concealing that she is already a man"s wife, then he who takes her to be his wife has no sin, even if he finds out afterwards that she is already a man"s wife, but secretly left him because of his harshness and infertility; for when he took the foreigner to be his wife he didn't know that she was already a man"s wife, and when he discovered this she was already his wife, from whom he now cannot be separated, without committing adultery, by anything but death.
GGJ|3|67|3|0|But in such situations there have happened often very cruel cases. The new husband, if he was under the Law of Moses, then tried to rid himself from the foreign wife if she became annoying by secretly going to her first husband and betraying the unfaithful and adulterous wife. The consequence was that such a wife was then stoned and both men could legally court again. That should no longer happen!
GGJ|3|67|4|0|And I say to you: In this case a single man should not marry a foreigner before he has investigated all her previous circumstances! If he hasn't found out anything and he feels very attracted to the foreign wife, he should then take her to be his wife; and if he discovers later only accidentally the previous circumstances, he should not be a traitor to his wife, but should keep her in the good faith that he took her. But the wife can atone for her previous sin through great faithfulness towards her new spouse; for God is no unjust judge and knows how to weigh up the weaknesses of the human flesh and to take account of them. But a man who beats his wife to death is worse than an adulterous wife!
GGJ|3|67|5|0|But assume two neighbors, one of whom could not engender a fruit in his wife because in his youth he had weakened his fertility too much through poor care, while the other neighbor, judging by his many healthy children, possesses a very powerful fertility in that he has lived everywhere and always in the best order and in his youth was kept in good chastity. What would be if the infertile neighbor went to the fertile neighbor and asked him to conceive a fruit in his wife with his great fertility in his place, and if the fertile neighbor did this out of true love for his otherwise good and trusting neighbor without having even the slightest thought of committing lecherousness with his neighbor"s wife, which would be very sinful? You see, that would be neither a sin nor even less adultery, but such an act would be even a praise-worthy secret service of love under mutual silent agreement; secretly because apart from the mentioned people no-one should learn anything about the marriage of the infertile neighbor, so that no-one will be annoyed about it."
GGJ|3|68|1|1|On sinful sexual intercourse
GGJ|3|68|1|0|(The Lord) "But if a single or an already married man gets randy with a voluptuous wife of his neighbor without his knowledge, this is a shameful whoring. Such a wife is then genuinely a whore and the randy men who whore with her are then the genuine whores who as such will never enter God"s Kingdom because such a shameful whoring consumes all the good senses in their soul and kills every spiritual element.
GGJ|3|68|2|0|But such whoring is also no better than genuine adultery, yes, even often much worse than adultery. For in adultery such circumstances can hide in the background which alleviate the crime of this sin very much and deserve to be considered by a judge; but in whoring any alleviating circumstances can never be taken into consideration; for the stinking lecherousness is involved and deserves no usual natural consideration before the court.
GGJ|3|68|3|0|A wife who lets herself be led to this without any provable need is bad and does not deserve the least consideration; for the weakness does not excuse her here, since each wife can achieve a sufficient strengthening through correct trust in God. But even worse is a wife who entices men herself into her wooing net in order to be lecherous with him in her husband"s absence!
GGJ|3|68|4|0|But just as criminally shameful is a man of single status, and even worse if he is married, if he attracts women to him, has sex with them in secret and then pays them at the end of this whoring; for such a man firstly leads the women to shameful unfaithfulness and secondly makes them almost fully infertile, and thus destroys her like an evil storm destroys the fields, so that a seed can never more be planted and be of any use.
GGJ|3|68|5|0|In quite a similar category a single man can also be placed alongside a married man, if he lets single maidens (girls) come to him so that he can commit sexual acts with them for some payment; and every girl who sells herself is as much a whore as any married woman who sells herself for money or other gifts.
GGJ|3|68|6|0|The maidens should only be diligent and hard-working and then they will never need to say that need has prompted them to do it; for every honest man is fond of an industrious and hard-working maiden and will not let them suffer want. But if some employer is a mean and hard person, well, leave him and his service and seek another; it will not be difficult at all for an industrious and hard-working maiden to find a good service where she will certainly suffer no want!
GGJ|3|68|7|0|At worst, however, will be those who make an active effort to induce to lewdness such hard working but immature maidens or even girls through all sorts of presents. Truly, such men, whether single or married, resemble rapacious wolves in sheep"s clothing and will reap their benefits!
GGJ|3|68|8|0|But whoever drags a maiden or a young girl to him with violence should be judged here already! Violence may consist of whatever it likes, whether strength of hands or in enticement through very valuable presents, it makes no difference in the crime. Also the strength of speech or the use of magically numbing means, through which the female sex seemingly willingly gives herself to the randy will of the man, does not alleviate this sin at all, even if a fruit is conceived through this whoring; for such a conception is against the will of both parts and therefore does not contribute at all to the mitigation of the crime.
GGJ|3|68|9|0|But the very most shameful whoring consists of the violation of boys and of the sullying of other limbs and parts of the female body, as are ordained by God[for that purpose of procreation], or even in the violation of animals; such violators are to be completely eradicated from all human societies for ever.
GGJ|3|68|10|0|But in the sentence upon such crimes it should always be taken into consideration to which level of education such a whore or such a prostitute belongs; likewise it should be seen whether the randy person is not possessed by some evil spirit which drives him to do such things. In the first case the community should ensure that such a weak-minded person is brought to a place of correction in which he should be disciplined like a spoilt child until he has become another person; for once a person has conquered over the animal nature of his flesh and his understanding has become clear, he will begin to lead a purer life and will not lightly sink back into his old animal nature. In the second case, in obsession, such a whorer should also be put behind lock and bar; for such people should be removed from free human society because of the great offences.
GGJ|3|68|11|0|Once they are in good safe-keeping, they should be healed through fasting and prayers should be said over them in My name. Once they have been healed and it shows that they have become free of their impure obsession, they then can be fully set free again."
GGJ|3|69|1|1|Improvement measures for sexually self-indulgent people
GGJ|3|69|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Lord, would natural means not also be possibly useful for the second case where there is not yet any spiritually strong person, about whose power of words and will such terrible spirits which possess the body of a person must bow, at least in so far as such a person could then be freed through the power of words and will of a spiritually not yet very strong person from his evil?"
GGJ|3|69|2|0|I say, "The first natural means from the field of nature is fasting. If one gives such a person every day just about half a pound of rye bread and with it only a jug of water, in between one can give him every other day a little aloe juice, mixed according to the creation of the nature of the obsessed person with one to two drops of Henbane juice [Hyoscyamus niger, Translator] such natural assistants will be of good effect; but such things alone will not help him fully without prayer and without the laying on of hands in My name.
GGJ|3|69|3|0|Above all the judge in such cases must constantly consider in his heart that he has before him in the criminal only a strongly confused person and no full devil.
GGJ|3|69|4|0|But if the person is stubborn in his debauchery, but is neither uneducated nor obsessed, one can proceed quite sharply with his castigation.
GGJ|3|69|5|0|If such a person improves and begins to abhor his sins with a good insight, then he should be treated with more love; but if such a person does not improve at all and obviously hangs on to his dissipation with pleasure – which such a lecherous buck can never mask – then he can, if he is otherwise a man of some education, either be thrust out from the community into some distant, barren land, where the great want will bring him to his senses; and if he improves, things should go better for him – if not, the desert land will consume him.
GGJ|3|69|6|0|But if there is a person of little education and neither punishment nor fasting have any success, he can be castrated by a knowledgeable doctor, and his soul can be saved in this way. But there are some people who have maimed themselves for the sake of the Kingdom of God. So there can be some – but only in the mentioned case – who are maimed for this by the community, for in this case it is better to come into the Kingdom of God maimed than to go to hell whole! Now you will surely know how all of this which comes from the desires of the flesh should be treated in court! Only I add, that in the future it should only be judged according to how you have just heard from Me, for all time in similar court cases.
GGJ|3|69|7|0|Moses ordered stoning and death by fire for such crimes; but the like should only be applied in extraordinary situations to the most obdurate sinners for the sake of dissuading others. I do not refute Moses, however, but I recommend to you only to proceed in all things in mildness until a too great turpitude demands extreme strictness.
GGJ|3|69|8|0|As judges be gentle and just through true love for others, and you will one day find a tender and gentle court also; for with whichever means you measure, with the same means will you also be measured in return.
GGJ|3|69|9|0|If you are merciful, you will also find mercy; but if you are strict and unforgiving in your courts and judgments, you will also find the strictest and most unmerciful judge one day.
GGJ|3|69|10|0|Consider in such courts that the soul and the spirit of a person are very willing and obedient; but the flesh is and remains weak, and there is no-one who can boast of the strength of his flesh.
GGJ|3|69|11|0|For now those who are reborn in the spirit in the true sense cannot yet exist; for people will only achieve true and full rebirth of the spirit when the Son of Man has completed in him the change in all fullness.
GGJ|3|69|12|0|Keep these and act accordingly!"
GGJ|3|70|1|1|Instances of lawful divorce
GGJ|3|70|1|0|Cyrenius says, "All my thanks to You for this; for now I am quite enlightened in an affair which constantly gives me much to deal with in order to hold a correct court in such cases, and I believe that there can now hardly be a case which could bring me into doubt whether I should judge this way or that way. Only one thing crops up as a very concerning question, and it is this: Is there then absolutely no case in which one could completely dissolve a once completed marriage so that the separated parties could marry another person without making themselves guilty of the fatal sin of open adultery?"
GGJ|3|70|2|0|I say, "Oh, yes, of course there can be such cases, for example: A man had a wife who otherwise was very well equipped with all female attraction; but at the exposure it was shown that the wife was a hermaphrodite. In this case such dissolution of the completed marriage would be put into action if it was demanded; but naturally if there are no prosecutors then there is also no judge on Earth. A law should be made for this case in which such a marriage should not be made at all, and the party who knew well that he is not suitable for a maritable conjunction would be considered a deceiver to responsibility and damages. But whatever is said here is applicable for the female party as well if the male party was no complete man. If the wife leaves him and marries another, she does not commit adultery.
GGJ|3|70|3|0|But there can also be among the men such people who either have castrated themselves because of the Kingdom of God or such who already in their youth were castrated for some worldly reason, as there are also such castrated people in the mother"s womb; all the named are fully unsuitable for marriage, and their full unsuitability decides the full dissolution of the marriage from the beginning.
GGJ|3|70|4|0|Or one or the other married party could have such a body handicap with which the other party cannot possibly live, then the marriage would have to be completely dissolved – but only in the case that one party had not been able to find out anything about the affliction before the marriage; but if he knew about the handicap and nonetheless entered into marriage, the marriage is valid and cannot be dissolved! Such afflictions however, which allow a full dissolution of an already consecrated marriage, are: hidden possession of one or both parties, likewise a periodical madness, a covert leprosy of an evil kind, cancer boils, lice, an incurable consumption, epilepsy, full bluntness of at least two senses, gout and a pestilence-like bodily or breath smell.
GGJ|3|70|5|0|If the healthy party had no information before the marriage that his other party was burdened with one of the just named afflictions, after a consecrated marriage he can immediately achieve full valid dissolution again and he must be allowed to do this! For in these cases the healthy part has been deceived and the deception dissolves every contract and therefore also that of marriage.
GGJ|3|70|6|0|But if such spouses do not want to be divorced according to the will of the healthy party, the marriage must be considered valid and can later not be separated; for your saying is valid: VOLENTI NON FIT INIURIA!
GGJ|3|70|7|0|Except for these cases, however, there are almost truly no others which could be accepted as the reason for a valid divorce.
GGJ|3|70|8|0|In all other unsuccessful cases of marriage the marriage partners must have patience with each other until death; for if the young marriage partners had been happy with the honey of marriage, they must then be satisfied with the gall of the marriage.
GGJ|3|70|9|0|The honey of marriage however is the worst part of it; only with the gallic parts does the marriage begin the golden seriousness of life. But this must occur everywhere; for if this did not come, things would be bad for the seed for heaven.
GGJ|3|70|10|0|In often bitter seriousness of life the spiritual seed begins to activate and to develop, which would be stuck in the constant honey life like a fly which falls into the honey pot with all greed and loses its life from the too great sweetness of the honey. Are you now fully in the clear?"
GGJ|3|71|1|1|Behavioural tips for married couples and judges
GGJ|3|71|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, Lord and Master from above! But there is something else, and just a little word about it, and everything which concerns marriage is then exhausted.
GGJ|3|71|2|0|You see, if any man, who otherwise keeps a good order in everything, had a wife who was of a very fleshly sensual nature – as there are unfortunately very many such never satisfied wives. Such a randy woman demands even very often the satisfaction and calming of their flesh from their man in the day. The man says to the wife openly: You have received and now need for the time that was decided by God rest, so that you in your blessed condition do not draw any damage and any unnecessary suffering to yourself through the useless satisfaction of your flesh.
GGJ|3|71|3|0|The sensual wife however does not want to hear or know anything about such a good lesson and demands with impetuousness that her husband fulfil her demands. If the husband fulfils his wife"s will, he does the same with obvious lack of decency and in this way commits a sin against the divine order according to your words, but if he holds her back he sins against his wife"s will and prompts her to all sorts of unnatural satisfactions or to adultery and whoring with other men.
GGJ|3|71|4|0|On the other hand there are also types of randy bucks of men who will not give their poor demure wives any rest often even few hours before birth. There are often loud complaints; but what should a wise judge do for a correct valid claim before God and before all the better world?
GGJ|3|71|5|0|If the normal man or the demure wife demands a divorce because of the order and the Kingdom of God, should it be given or not?"
GGJ|3|71|6|0|I say, "Yes, according to demand a divorce can be given to one or the other party, however not completely, but nonetheless more than a separation, instead also from the mutual responsibility to care and from right to inheritance, two things which dissolve in a lesser reason for divorce only when one party distances himself completely from the other party for more than three years without any consistent reason and has no longer taken care of the party left behind, but has acted according to its own pleasure.
GGJ|3|71|7|0|But with divorce which should follow at the demand of the good party in your mentioned case, every further usual natural claim for rights dissolves also at the same time.
GGJ|3|71|8|0|But it can be plainly seen that the divorce is only to be given when it is demanded by the good party and the bad party agrees to it; if the latter does not agree and promises to improve, divorce is not to be given to the good party, instead a simple remark should be made and he will be recommended to have patience.
GGJ|3|71|9|0|But if in this case the divorced spouses want to get together again in good consideration, they need no new marriage bond, but according to the will of both parties the old bond comes into full strength and a casual divorce demanded for the second time can not divide them any longer, except a separation in emergency situations.
GGJ|3|71|10|0|But if a man has a very desiring wife and keeps his wife"s demand with soberness of his heart, his power permitting, he does not commit too great a sin against the order of God; for such a nature of a woman resembles a dry ground which the gardener must water in the hot summer time often, if he wants to keep his plants. But if then comes the damp autumn, every ground will have dampness in abundance, but the sober man should work on his wife industriously and educate her spiritually and she will bring him good fruit.
GGJ|3|71|11|0|But patience is constantly better than the very best right.
GGJ|3|71|12|0|However a demure wife has more right to desire a divorce because of the too great lasciviousness of her husband than a man because of the great lasciviousness of his wife; for the once blessed [pregnant] wife needs rest for the time which God has decided in the nature of the woman. No time has been decided for the man however, and therefore he needs less rest of his nature than the blessed woman; thus a blessed wife rather than a sober man is to be listened to in court.
GGJ|3|71|13|0|With a man it can still be seen what sort of life he led before the marriage, whether a riotous youth hasn't made him sober and incompetent through much sinning. But with a woman who desires much, this question is almost not to be considered. For if she already as a girl threw herself into an indecent life for the sake of gain, her nature is already very blunted and if she should become the proper wife of a man, his desire will seem very icy; but if a woman as a virgin has been held very chaste with her hot blood, afterwards the certainly punishable reason is not to be sought in her virginity, instead in the nature of the wife, for which reason in this case the court hardly needs to be considered.
GGJ|3|71|14|0|But against the power of nature every such wise judgmental saying is useless and if the corresponding means were to be used for a hot-blooded wife in the field of nature and a corresponding teaching of the heart of the wife, it might be better for them. You see, in this case this is how we should act. But if you have another concern, let us hear it!"
GGJ|3|72|1|1|On testing the engaged couple
GGJ|3|72|1|0|Cyrenius says, "You have just mentioned something about natural means; what might that consist of?"
GGJ|3|72|2|0|I say, "Of the natural temperance of life! A hot blood is constantly more destructive in nature than a cool one; thus hot-blooded people are also more gluttonous than the cool-blooded and have an ever-growing desire for much and good-tasting meals and drinks.
GGJ|3|72|3|0|But if such people keep moderation or are kept in moderation, in that one explains to them with a friendly heart why one is doing it for them and recommends moderation and greater leanness of food, the blood will soon pulse cooler and the sensual drive will begin to lose much of its power without the least disadvantage for the rest of the health of the body and the soul.
GGJ|3|72|4|0|But if a very desiring wife even through longer observation of the golden moderation of nature has not received any noticeable reversal, she should take at waning moon in the evening the water of cooked Senna leaves [Senna alexandrina] with some aloe juice, about four tablespoons full, but not every day, just every third or fourth day and it will thus begin to look better for the heated nature of the wife.
GGJ|3|72|5|0|But should this all as well as the observed good teaching bear little or no fruit, then at the demand of the husband the earlier discussed separation procedure from bed and board can be started.
GGJ|3|72|6|0|But in any case the sober wife plagued by the randy man should be listened to ten times more – especially if she finds herself in blessed circumstances – than a man plagued by his randy wife; for a sober man has besides moral means also a number of natural disciplinary means with which he can cool his wife"s heated blood and it will not damage the hot-blooded wife if the man shows a little seriousness from his good will sometimes. Only such a person must never act from a background of grief or anger but always from the background of true love for the neighbor, otherwise he will be of no use for anything and will only cause damage.
GGJ|3|72|7|0|But that is all in all what concerns marriage and the sins in all directions, and the world should be decided accordingly in all places.
GGJ|3|72|8|0|There should be a legal order created by the State that marriages once consecrated should be maintained morally as much as possible, and that people who are afflicted with physical and spiritual illnesses should not be allowed to marry; for out of such marriages a fully blessed fruit can never emerge.
GGJ|3|72|9|0|However, even with those free of affliction a test should be carried to show whether the young bridegroom and the young bride are suitable for one another.
GGJ|3|72|10|0|If an authorized, wise examiner then finds some unpleasant facts, he should hold back the approval of full marriage and discuss the grave consequences vividly with those who want to marry, and point out to them that the valid permission for a full consecration of marriage cannot be given as long as the problems remain.
GGJ|3|72|11|0|Also an official registrar should make those eager to get married perfectly clear about the seriousness of a consecrated marriage and the heavenly high purpose of such.
GGJ|3|72|12|0|If it turns out thereby that those who want to marry begin to behave more and more soberly, get rid of their worldly knots so that they want to legally bind themselves only because of mutual human value, only then should such an authorized person issue the permission for a valid marriage. He should enter the oath of faithfulness in a book to show the insolubility of marriage with addition of the year and day of the marriage consecration and should constantly remain in the knowledge of the following marital circumstances – as they develop, whether positive or negative.
GGJ|3|72|13|0|Such wise proxies for the conducting of marriages should therefore not be foreign to a community, but only locals who know the people, whether young or old, as well as they know themselves; thus the many unsuccessful marriages will thereby be prevented and there will be much blessing on such a purified community.
GGJ|3|72|14|0|Thus it would be good to place a matrimonial court in every larger community which would constantly watch over all the affairs of marriage. Of course such a court would have to be of the highest unimpeachable character and at the head there should be a man such as Mathael.
GGJ|3|72|15|0|This man should also observe the marriage conjunctions, so that a young man under twenty four and a maiden of less than twenty should never join in marriage. For this time is at least necessary for the full maturity for a good and in the spirit held marriage. For spouses who are too young spoil themselves through mutual sensual enjoyment, soon become disgusting to one another and the crisis is at hand.
GGJ|3|72|16|0|Therefore all true happiness of marriage should in the future depend on the discussed marital judge; in whichever community a very wise high judge carries out his important duties things will soon be most blessed.
GGJ|3|72|17|0|Such a high judge will then also keep an eye on the upbringing and the good discipline of the children in the community entrusted to him, and hold them in his heart and will know how to prevent all annoyances with the corresponding means; he will know how to punish the rebellious and praise and reward the diligent for all their goodness and truth, in that he will draw their attention to the blessings of their housekeeping.
GGJ|3|72|18|0|But there he should not, as was already the case here and there, set certain awards because such external motives are not at all suitable for the spiritual education of a community; for there the members strive for good only because of the material award, but not just because of the good which alone should decide everything for a person.
GGJ|3|72|19|0|It hardly needs to be mentioned afterwards that finally – apart from the fact that such marriages are held purely in the order of God and their fruit can rejoice in the blessing from above – also for such great nation and its anointed leader the greatest moral and physical advantages must emerge; for if a nation wants to have good servants, it must begin to educate them when they are still in the cradle, otherwise they will become wild and will be a torment for their parents instead of comfort and support in their old age.
GGJ|3|72|20|0|But if the marriages are kept in good order, also children in good order will stem from such marriages, and such orderly children become orderly citizens, and such will then become complete citizens of the Kingdom of God in their hearts; and thus everything is fulfilled that the divine order can ever demand from the people of this Earth! Is this now clear and plausible?"
GGJ|3|73|1|1|Raphael records the Lord's speech on sexuality
GGJ|3|73|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, Lord and Master in Your spirit of eternity! Now I have no further questions to ask in this area. Only it would be very desirable that everything would be written down word by word; for this forms the basis for a complete and best constitution."
GGJ|3|73|2|0|I say, "Look, Raphael will do it for you; so have writing materials brought to him!"
GGJ|3|73|3|0|At this Cyrenius immediately orders his servants to bring writing materials, and they go and right away bring a large number of clean rolls of parchment as well as some copper plates for engraving. When these were brought, I call Raphael and he quickly proceeds to our table and asks Cyrenius how he would prefer to have it written, whether on parchment or on the copper plates.
GGJ|3|73|4|0|Cyrenius says, "Things would probably be better for use on parchment, but on copper plates they could be kept better and more durably for the later descendants; but once I have the things on the parchment, I will then get a copy made on the copper plates."
GGJ|3|73|5|0|Raphael says, "Do you know what, since it costs me no more or less effort and work whether I now write the thing once or twice, so I will write on the rolls and the plates at the same time!"
GGJ|3|73|6|0|The twelve at the adjoining table raise their eye-brows and are now very curious to look and see how the young disciple will write with both hands at the same time.
GGJ|3|73|7|0|Suetal says especially to Ribar, "Well, I am very curious about this double writing! The great master of Nazareth must be a competent teacher then; for I have never encountered such a great writing before. But until he has written down everything that the truly wise Greek – who certainly is also an older disciple of the Nazarene - has just said, the sun will have rather set!"
GGJ|3|73|8|0|Ribar says, "That depends very much how quickly he is capable of writing! Perhaps he has some sort of magical advantage in writing about which we know just as little as we know about how he carried out the miracle earlier. But we have seen it and also felt it, but how and through what he carried it out we have certainly no idea! Thus we should never place in doubt any accepted fact beforehand with these people who before our eyes have achieved such great things until we have been taught by the failure of some accepted deed of another person!"
GGJ|3|73|9|0|Suetal says, "Yes, yes, I have the same opinion, but it is just that one says something at all!"
GGJ|3|73|10|0|Ribar says, "Brother, it is much better to be silent from now on and alone to watch and listen! Look, the boy is setting out the rolls and the plates! So now pay good attention; for he will now certainly begin to write immediately!"
GGJ|3|73|11|0|Suetal now stands up and observes exactly how the supposed young disciple will write; but as he begins to watch more sharply, he discovers that all the rolls as well as the plates are all already fully written on. Extremely amazed about this, he calls out loudly, "No, there is no miracle above this one! We were waiting for the disciple to begin his double writing and look, he is already finished with everything! Ah, that is once completely far above all human understanding, and nothing similar has ever been heard of!"
GGJ|3|73|12|0|At this exclamation by Suetal, all the twelve now stand up, look for the open rolls and for the small written plates, and everyone convinces themselves that both the rolls as well as the plates have been fully written with a good, pure and legible script and ask themselves quite silently: How can such a thing be possible?"
GGJ|3|73|13|0|But Raphael notices well such amazement of his table companions and says to Suetal, "Look, that"s what the eight fish have done that I consumed and which you were jealous of me for; one must collect strength if one wants to complete a deed well! Or do you here think something different?"
GGJ|3|73|14|0|Suetal says, "Dearest and most wonderful friend, you enjoy teasing me a little; but that doesn't matter anymore, for I see that you possess an enormous dose of the divine omnipotence and one cannot argue with you! But the eight fish have certainly not given you such power; instead alone the great divine Master of Nazareth has given it to you! So make sure that we get to see him soon! For now our heart gives us no more rest; we must see and speak to Him! - For now also we would like to see and speak to Him!"
GGJ|3|73|15|0|Raphael says, "Be patient just a little longer, until I have ordered these writings here, then we will go and see where the great Master is hiding from the blind and the deaf!" With these words the twelve are satisfied and demand now nothing further for the moment.
GGJ|3|73|16|0|But Raphael now puts the rolls together in a good order and gives them along with the plates to the likewise no little amazed Cyrenius, who begins to look through them immediately and cannot wonder enough at their correctness.
GGJ|3|74|1|1|Suetal's impatience and curiousity to see the Lord
GGJ|3|74|1|0|But while Cyrenius with great joy looks through his rolls only as fleetingly as possible and also constantly makes one honoring face after the other, I say to Raphael that he should now free Jarah and Josoe again of their present, short banishment and should now bring them to the table. The ready servant of heaven does this now very quickly and as Jarah arrives, she says a little worried, "But, oh Lord, You My eternal single love, that was a very terribly long conversation which I was not allowed to hear any of! I really thought that it would never end before night! But to You alone all praise, it is now all over, and I have You again!"
GGJ|3|74|2|0|But the angel in this time turned again to the twelve, of whom Suetal is the first to wonder greatly about Jarah and says, "But listen, my beautiful young disciple, what has the girl, counting hardly fourteen springs, to do with the wise Greek? She seems to be head over heels in love with the good man!? When you came in, I thought you would put the Master of Masters in our sight; but you brought this maiden in love! That means to be disappointed in one"s hope! Is she also a miracle-working disciple of the great Master, and has she now received some sort of education in the house in a hidden chamber? Truly, appearances constantly pop up with you from which one becomes more stupid rather then wiser, the more one thinks very maturely about it. On the one hand miraculous deeds of the very most unheard-of sort, on the other hand appearances of quite usual human sort; so tell me how an honest person of our type should take this thing, as I now seriously do not understand why the great Master, who earlier wanted to kind of impose himself on us through the wise Greek, when we actually, as is true, didn't want to see him at all, will not let himself be seen at all! What have we done then that we must do without his sight so long, or will we in the end not get to see him at all?"
GGJ|3|74|3|0|Raphael says, "Yes, my friends, if you are so blind that on the brightest midday you don't even see the sun, then you cannot be helped! If such a person is too stupid, there is no use saying to him: Look, it is this or that! He will still not believe it; for an awakened understanding is required for belief, which in emergencies copes even on its own. But wherever the understanding of a person is still too joined to the thickest material, no hint can be of any use in anything, instead such a person must first bang his head ten times and only then he will begin to think about it why he beat his head bloody! And so it must pass! Until you do not become clever from out of your own damage, no God will make you clever!
GGJ|3|74|4|0|What do you want then from the great Master of Nazareth? If something is lacking that He could help you with, or do you just want to see from pure curiosity, like the foolish people press forward to gawk at a dancing bear? Truly, the Savior is not there to be gawked at by foolish and educated people out of sheer curiosity! Truly, if your heart cannot find Him in the number here, your educated high understanding will find even less – I put my word on it!
GGJ|3|74|5|0|Humble yourselves first in your hearts, otherwise you will not get to see the holy great Master; for His being is filled with the fullness of the spirit of God even physically!
GGJ|3|74|6|0|He is a lord over heaven and Earth, and before His name every knee shall bow in heaven, on Earth and under the Earth; for!"
GGJ|3|74|7|0|At these quite sharp words the angel rises, leaves the table of the twelve and takes a places again at our table, where Cyrenius thanks him again most friendly in My name for the extraordinary favor; for in the writings was everything kept word by word, as he had asked Me and as I had answered his questions.
GGJ|3|75|1|1|Suetal talks with Ribar about Raphael's behaviour
GGJ|3|75|1|0|But the twelve don't like Raphael"s speech and so they begin to think of means how they could quite secretly recommend returning to Jerusalem, even if empty-handed; "For," says Suetal, "we have not yet undertaken anything punishable against the temple. What violence had to do with us, we can't do anything about that; but all the templars cannot investigate our innermost thoughts eternally, and so we must be taken back into the temple again and we will certainly rise in their favor if we tell them all the extraordinary things that we have encountered on our most dangerous wanderings! The high priests will listen to us with the most open ears in the world and will become benevolent to us and our luck is secured. We will then perhaps be sent out again into foreign lands; but such a thing will no longer embarrass us for we are fine old fellows and we now know exactly what we have to do and for whom we have to work on the nation!
GGJ|3|75|2|0|But here in this strange society of conjurors or gods it can no longer be withstood! They always speak of love, as such was to be taken from the truly wise speech of the Greek; but if one asks such a miracle-worker about something, he always gives you only an evasive answer and becomes as coarse as a stubble-field! Well, he should begin to talk to me about humility, gentleness and love and then he"ll get one on his head so that he will no longer be capable of answering me anything!
GGJ|3|75|3|0|Whoever reminds his brother of humility must first be humble himself, otherwise he should first give himself an elbow-long sermon on humility before he reminds his brother of humility! There the person should look once at a young miracle-worker, how rude he became with all of us in the end! How does his miracle act affect us, and what use should it be to us if we cannot imitate him?! Does he need to be so rude to us then?
GGJ|3|75|4|0|The fact that I have made my totally non insinuating remark about the young girl after what every person here can see with their own eyes cannot offend a person who is even a little wise; for what I noticed is at least for the like of us a quite normal human sight and is devoid of any prophetic stroke. I only touched upon the contrast that has surely occurred to all of us, in that here on the one hand it is obvious from the deeds that miracles are happening; but as far as the decent sphere of life is concerned, no normal human eye can see anything but something quite normal and natural – and my very innocent remark broke the mould of humility and gentleness so much that he firstly scolded us very harshly and secondly turned his back on us so that he avoided any retort on our behalf! Truly, such behavior belongs clearly in a madhouse, but not among people of some education and least of all in the company of sheer preachers of love, humility and gentleness! Therefore I truly do not want to be in this company for long; for there is no more fatal being among men than he of whom one can never see the depths and also cannot know how one should act with him and how far one should trust him! Truly I would not like to give these masters even the most foolish disciple for all the world! Am I right or not? What do you think about that, brother Ribar? What do you think – should we go or still remain since we are now free and from now on can enter the foreign legion or go home?!"
GGJ|3|75|5|0|At this Ribar answers, saying, "I think that we should nonetheless still remain; for we have basically been a little chided by no old bearded man, but by the yet firmly beardless miracle youth – probably because of your pushiness about the great Master and wanting to see him!
GGJ|3|75|6|0|My opinion is this: The youth has surely still been forbidden for whatever reason not to betray the Master before the correct time; but now you have been nosing around and he has slipped out of your snare in that he turned his back on us all because you approached him too forcefully. My opinion therefore is this: that we should stay a little longer and see whether we might not still make acquaintance with the great Master!
GGJ|3|75|7|0|Certainly we feel quite particularly good here, where on the one hand we are really almost among gods, but on the other hand it all seems quite naturally human! There is of course no talk of fasting on the Sabbath; for most of those present are Romans and Greeks. One also sees little praying; but what is said often abounds with wisdom greater than Solomon"s. In short, things are quite strangely mixed here; we are among people who seem to be called by God to bring heaven and Earth closer together, in order to prepare in time another field for the education of the people of this earth in their spirit and with the necessary material strength! Therefore I cannot bear the youth any bad will despite all his rudeness; for such a person who shakes us up is not at all bad, because we reach insight much faster than with a hundred modest lessons."
GGJ|3|75|8|0|Suetal asks somewhat thoughtfully, "How do you mean and understand that?"
GGJ|3|75|9|0|Ribar says, "You shall hear that now from me quite openly!"
GGJ|3|76|1|1|Ribar's premonition of the presence of the Lord
GGJ|3|76|1|0|(Ribar) "You see, the boy in my opinion didn't call us deaf, blind and foolish quite without reason; also the donkey which he had earlier placed at our side said to us through the deed basically the same thing!
GGJ|3|76|2|0|See, it seems to me more and more and now in particular, that exactly this very relaxed looking Greek is the great Nazarene! I have always kept my eye on Him and so much has occurred to me about him that I wouldn't like to doubt a minute longer that it is He! Everyone turns their eye, ear and heart to Him; the powerful and otherwise so relentlessly proud governor actually worships Him; the youth does everything at His least hint and call, and His speech is clear and full of wisdom! Besides, I noticed how He gave the governor also natural medicine against the too great lust of the young wives; you see, only a Savior can do this! In addition His teaching, which He lectured to us, must be written down as fast as possible, and in the most wonderful way in the world! If you hold all that so nicely along side each other and you yourself will find that I am not totally wrong, and the youth neither when he called us deaf, blind and dumb! What do you think about that, and what do you all think in this respect?"
GGJ|3|76|3|0|Suetal says, "You know, you are not totally wrong; for a little light is beginning to go on in my head! But if that is the case, then the youth really did us no wrong; for we were seriously so blind that we would not have seen the forest for all the trees! But now wait, I will keep a sharp eye on the Greek from now on, and it should soon be seen how far you are correct!"
GGJ|3|76|4|0|From then on Suetal observes Me with great attention and besides that also the behavior of all the guests and after a while he says to Ribar, "Brother, you might well be correct; he must unmistakably be it! For from all faces it shines clearly forth that they honor him certainly as the representative of the whole great society and not even the governor dares to do anything without his agreement! This supposed Greek must be simply an inner and wisest friend of the great Master, as he presented himself to us, and thus would one give him the greatest attention!? If he had not firstly presented himself to us as an intimate friend of the great Master, I would have greeted him as the great Master a long time ago! But it would then have been very strange of us if we had accepted the honest man as something different to that which he said himself; for that cannot be accepted from the man so penetrated by the spirit of God, that he before us quite harmless Jews should hide or not!?"
GGJ|3|76|5|0|Ribar says, "I see it somewhat differently, for through the fact that he presented himself to us as the great Master"s closest friend, he did not tell us an untruth at all if he was the actual Master himself; for you see, everyone knows themselves best and therefore is one"s own closest and best friend! Now if someone in a certain good mood says such a thing about themselves, there is no trace of untruth; in addition such a wise man can certainly have some hidden reason why he doesn't reveal himself immediately to some people and we will later find this out. Just look at the wise Mathael, how he is always almost moved to tears whenever he looks at the Greek! Brother, that has certainly its good and very significant reasons!
GGJ|3|76|6|0|The great love, which the otherwise extremely spiritual looking maiden shows to the Greek, seems to me to speak more for than against my claim. For just look at the truly super-heavenly beauty of our young miracle worker! I think that the thousand times a thousand women and maidens who are on this place must fall head over heels in love with him!? And yet the maiden hardly pays any attention to it, although he as a youth is truly a thousand times more beautiful than the maid; but she would like to practically step inside the heart of the Greek! I tell you, brother, it is not that! This maid must therefore have another reason why she is so in love with the Greek; with more exact observation it seems to me as if the maid was only in love with the divinity in him and doesn't pay any attention to his body! Just watch her eyes shining more from a certain awe than from some sort of sensual love and you will easily notice that there is no trace of any sensual love in the maid!"
GGJ|3|76|7|0|Suetal says, "Brother, you bear your name truly not in vain; for a fisherman must have a sharp eye! Already a hundred things occur to me which I had not noticed before; they all point to your claim. But now something occurs to me about our youth! He has been sent a few times by the great Master into the house; but I didn't see him going, instead – he was there! His walk is like his writing: wherever he wants to be, he is already there! Brother, that doesn't seem right to me! If he didn't only ever do what the supposed Greek ordered, I would consider him to be the Master; but since he only ever does what he is called to do by the supposed Greek, one can only consider him to be a servant and not a lord! But it is truly extremely strange how far this young person has come in the certain purely divine magic!"
GGJ|3|76|8|0|Ribar says, "What you have now remarked about the youth occurred to me earlier; but I have, you know, noticed silently something very strange when he was consuming his eight fish, that he actually didn't consume any fish with his mouth as we do; he brought the fish up to his mouth – and that was it! The fish disappeared along with its skin and bones, likewise he consumed the bread and the wine; everything disappeared in the moment when he brought it up to his lips! It was very uncomfortable for me at his side! Truly, unnoticed I looked under the table at his feet a few times; but these were always so pure and heavenly beautiful as I have never seen in my life before with a virgin, not to mention a youth! That calmed me again and I could have, if I hadn't been ashamed, looked at his wonderfully attractive beautiful feet with the blessed desire for an eternity! Truly, if an angel now came from heaven, he could impossibly stand on more beautiful feet!"
GGJ|3|76|9|0|Suetal says, "You see, that is something that I have not noticed; but to judge by his otherwise wondrous beauty, one would have to begin to judge that he is a higher spiritual being – for his form and his special miracles seem to be almost screaming proof of it! But here we meet again the situation that he was presented to us as only a youngest disciple of the great Master who has come so far in divine magic, which of course says as much as: If this youngest already achieves so much, what will then the older disciples be able to do?! At such a natural acceptance the thought that the boy is a higher being falls away; for if he was that, the present great Master would have lied to us openly, and that cannot be imagined from such a man! What do you think?"
GGJ|3|76|10|0|Ribar says, "Yes, it seems to be that way; but it seems in this sphere that before our eyes the old veil of Isis has not yet been aired! But if the great Master actually was what Mathael said about Him earlier, then even an angel from heaven could be His disciple! Am I right or not?"
GGJ|3|77|1|1|How God reveals Himself
GGJ|3|77|1|0|Suetal says, "Yes, yes, the thing is coming together! Only the expression "youngest" has a problem; for if an angel who has lived for half an eternity could impossibly be a youngest disciple in comparison with the people of this Earth!? If an angel was certainly rather familiar with heavenly magic before the sun shone in the firmament?! What do you think about that?"
GGJ|3|77|2|0|Ribar says, "That is certainly a significant point on which I can get stuck; but nonetheless something else occurs to me: You see, the Master can have pointed to that in that He presented the boy to us as the youngest of His disciples, just for this moment, for the reason that this boy, clothed in an earthly shell, has perhaps only been in the company of people for a number of days!"
GGJ|3|77|3|0|Suetal says, "Yes, if that was possible, then you would certainly be correct again; but you know, accepting such a thing is really a little far-fetched! Either that or Moses; for both cannot exist alongside each other in such circumstances!"
GGJ|3|77|4|0|Ribar says, "I don't see that at all! An angel, as is still told from mouth to mouth nowadays, could certainly be Tobias" leader for seven years; why should this one not be able to bear a number of days on the Earth?! This Earth is just as much a work of God as he is himself!"
GGJ|3|77|5|0|Suetal says, "Yes, yes, if you are telling the truth and Mathael is also irrefutably correct then this youth can, worldly speaking, certainly be the youngest disciple of the eternally great Master! The form and his deeds obviously proclaim a higher being from heaven; if this being says himself that he is the youngest disciple of the great Master of Nazareth, this Master must obviously be a Lord over all heaven according to His spirit. But if that is true, then the great question arises, what we can do in the face of the physical very Highest and All-mighty and what will we do! For that would truly be no small thing!"
GGJ|3|77|6|0|Ribar says, "True; but could we do it differently if things were as they now seem to me doubtless to be? You see, the Deity is free and does what It wants, and the mortals cannot put any limits on It! If It had come to us as a judge, we would surely be in a bad position; but It came as a most gentle benefactor to us mortals in order to bring us nearer to It from out of the old love preached by Father Henoch[=Enoch], and in such circumstances It is not frightful. But as it seems to me, It gives us to understand only love alone in Its genuineness, because love was certainly the single motive for Its coming here. But It cannot be recognized with understanding and with all our highly-praised reason.
GGJ|3|77|7|0|And look, some things are becoming clearer to me! The supposed Greek came to us earlier in such a friendly way and asked us whether we wanted to make the acquaintance of the great Master of Nazareth; but we spoke definitively against this with a sort of fear and countered Him with all sorts of empty logical reasons. We feared the Master because the disciple had already shown us how damned weak our reasons were.
GGJ|3|77|8|0|Until now we still calculated with our reason and got very little out of it; and we have to thank the quite strong conjecture which is beginning to become louder and louder now in our mind to the side kick which the wise youth gave us, now that his patience is running out. For, as I am now beginning to notice clearly, he had strongly suggested before the Master"s long speech that this Greek must be the Master and no-one else! But our truly pig reason had always pulled the wool over our eyes and so we couldn't see the forest for the trees.
GGJ|3|77|9|0|Now that due to the side kick we have some love for the Greek, a few layers of scales seem to have fallen from the eyes of our soul and we now begin to make some conjectures. And I now believe that we should throw our reason overboard into the sea and follow only the feelings of our hearts, and so we will surely reach our goal faster than through our reason which was only lent to man as using a spoon for the pot when cooking a meal, namely to stir the food. But once the food in the pot is cooked, the spoon is no longer indispensable! What is your opinion now?"
GGJ|3|77|10|0|Suetal says, opening wide his eye, "Friend, I see well that you have settled on the Greek more and more. It is the same case with me, and I share your opinion completely; but I do not agree at the moment with throwing away reason. For if we lay aside a feeling that is bubbling inside us, what do we still have in us over the animals of the forest, which have no reason and thus must follow their instinct?
GGJ|3|77|11|0|You see, man is often overcome by all sorts of feelings; if he followed his feelings with no discretion and without seeking the advice of his purer reason, where would he end up! Therefore in my opinion it is necessary above all to purify the reason as much as possible. For only led through enlightened reason can our better feelings become a true blessing to us.
GGJ|3|77|12|0|The feelings of a person are like a many-armed octopus in the sea who always stretches out his many arms towards food; but there is no intelligence at all in this animal.
GGJ|3|77|13|0|Now if a person sets his reason aside, he would obviously resemble such an animal; for the simple raw feeling of a human is more food- and enjoyment-seeking than any other animal. Only educated and purified reason rules and orders the feelings of a person, cuts out the bad ones, then keeps only the good and pure ones and in this way makes a true person out of the fake person.
GGJ|3|77|14|0|Therefore you must not want to throw divine reason overboard; for without reason any donkey and any ox can rule over us!
GGJ|3|77|15|0|The other ten agree completely with Suetal and all share his opinion; but Ribar shrugs his shoulders thoughtfully and Suetal says, "Well, you surely cannot have anything to say against that?! For my statement stands before God and all the world as firmly as Mount Sinai on which Moses received the commandments for a nation powerfully endowed with reason!"
GGJ|3|78|1|1|Reason and emotion
GGJ|3|78|1|0|After a while Ribar says, "Friend, there are still some counter statements to be found against what you have just said! But because you are still a very strong hero of reason, you would nonetheless know what to respond to them again. I don't want in any way to disagree with you in this area, and the human education must proceed as you have just said. This education must constantly be a necessary forerunner for the later higher education of the spirit; but it should not be an ultimate education and it can never become that even with every most refined improvement.
GGJ|3|78|2|0|For as reason was given us as an original regulator of our feelings for the greatest possible refining, then something correspondingly similar must lie in the thereby mature feelings like in a ripe fruit on the tree. But so that the fruit can reach maturity, the light of the sun along with its warmth was necessary, and likewise now and then a fertilizing rain. But once the fruit has become ripe, one will take it from the tree and keep it well in a good pantry so that it will become even riper and tastier; but if you leave the ripe fruit hanging on the tree it will not gain any more from this, instead it will totally spoil!
GGJ|3|78|3|0|And so it is certainly the case with the feelings of a person. Once they have reached the certain maturity, they must then leave the external reason care and be brought to a higher maturity out of themselves, otherwise the whole initial maturity of the feelings was purely in vain. For this reason I told you that we, since we cannot achieve anything more with reason, should throw just this external reason over board and from now on devote ourselves to our mature feelings for further life leadership!"
GGJ|3|78|4|0|Suetal says, "Brother, a divine breath must enter you from somewhere! For I know you; that is not your language! You are already transforming into Mathael"s wisdom! Yes, look, I cannot refute anything you say; for I feel through and through that you are seriously completely correct and stand in truth! I am still not that far, but I feel that I am now progressing."
GGJ|3|78|5|0|But now the other ten also say that they are beginning to feel the same.
GGJ|3|78|6|0|After these conversations Raphael returns to the twelve again, claps them in applause on the shoulders and say, "So, that is correct, friends; I like you much more like this than before with your mangy reason, and I can now tell you that you are completely on the right path!"
GGJ|3|78|7|0|After these words of Raphael, Ribar stands up, hugs Raphael with all the strength of his love, presses him to his heart and says with great emotion, "Oh, you heaven and you, my heavenly one! Why could I not love you earlier with all the glow of my life!?" For since Ribar saw the foot and the hand and the eyes of the angel more closely, he immediately fell doubly in love with him.
GGJ|3|78|8|0|But Raphael says, "Friend, love is certainly better than no love; but it is not suitable however in the area of the soul and its innermost life. You love me for my form which is now my natural exterior; but love is actually the innermost of a person and should never depend on something external; for the innermost thereby becomes the external and thus the image of hell. Thereby the divine order of life is turned around, the spirit of the soul which is love is turned to the outside and it must thus waste away as a premature baby must waste away which is driven out of its mother"s womb before time by a violent push from the outside.
GGJ|3|78|9|0|My external form must not fascinate you, but only the truth which you take from my mouth. This will remain with you and make you free of everything and truly happy in your soul; but my present external form serves you only as proof so that you see how beautifully the full love is paired with love in its purity! Do you understand this?"
GGJ|3|78|10|0|Ribar, standing back from his powerful hug, says, "I understand very well; but at the sight of you our reason truly becomes a mountainous burden!"
GGJ|3|78|11|0|At this Suetal says to Raphael, "That has always been an old evil with my friend Ribar. He cannot bear a beautiful form, whether male or female, without becoming passionate; but it is all the same to me. I also like a beautiful figure clearly better than an ugly one but I never become passionate about it! So up until this time every very beautiful woman and girl has had rest from me!"
GGJ|3|78|12|0|Raphael says, "But such a thing is not due to your merit, but to your nature! For a blind man can have no merit in that he is not attracted by some sort of beauty of the world, and it is no virtue to the deaf if his ear is not laid on the ear horn. But people of this sort are much more difficult to awake in their soul than those whose mood in the beginning of the spiritual development is more open than any other.
GGJ|3|78|13|0|You see, with Ribar the spiritual, even if not purified, is already poured out through his flesh, since everything externally beautiful must have clearly a spiritually more complete reason in it; and so a certain external falling in love with a beautiful object a mute but nonetheless mutual spiritual recognition and warming. Only it must be entrusted to a good leadership, through which it will be lead back to the real reason for life, which is no difficult job since the actual spirit of life, which proclaims itself through love, is the real intelligent being in a person and thereby easily perceives and actively understands its nature and order."
GGJ|3|79|1|1|Reason for the diversity of human talents
GGJ|3|79|1|0|(Raphael) "The so-called external falling in love in a beautiful object is thus in itself not a sin, but it can become a sin – that means a mistake in the order of life – if it constantly depends more and more on the external form, where it then naturally becomes more difficult to separate such a spirit from the beautiful exterior and lead it back to the place of its order.
GGJ|3|79|2|0|In such cases the Lord allows all sorts of painful admonitions and even scourging, through which a confused spirit returns with time to the old order and leaves everything external, returns the nobility to its order and thus truly enlivens.
GGJ|3|79|3|0|It is therefore a great difference between people of your sort and people of Ribar"s sort. What you might seek for years in order to receive it, a person such as Ribar can achieve it in a few days, yes often in a few hours if he gets the right leading and seriously wants it himself. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|3|79|4|0|Suetal, seeming somewhat gloomy, says, "Yes, I understand it well, but on the other hand I don't see the reason why the creator puts a person into the world so mature and spiritually receptive and another again as thick as a piece of wood!"
GGJ|3|79|5|0|The angel says, "Yes, my dear, if you begin to ask such things we will not be finished for a long time; for your spirit is still stuck too deeply under the skin of your flesh while Ribar"s spirit has already risen much higher than his skin and it is thus easy to talk to him. You could just as well ask why God has created so many stones on the Earth and why not sheer soft fruitful earth, why so much water above whose wide area no fields and vineyard lay root, why so much thorns and so many types of thistle which truly no grapes and no figs grow. But I tell you that everything is extremely necessary and that one could not exist without the other; but to show you all the wise reasons for it would need briefly and superficially a time period of many thousand years, while everything endlessly much can possess an awakened and mature spirit in a few moments if it is interested in it. But since a perfect spirit has quite higher and better things before it in life than to investigate the ground of the stones, the water, the thorns and the thistles, he leaves such things to the wisest care of the Lord of infinity."
GGJ|3|79|6|0|Suetal says, "If that is so, then it is not my fault if I am stupider than Ribar who as far as I know despite his open lying spirit has still not brought the divine wisdom into himself!"
GGJ|3|79|7|0|Raphael says, "People like you must have a sharp understanding so that their much stupider soul has a path to their spirit which is certainly much longer and bumpier than that which the spirits of love have to walk on; for a spirit of love obviously has as the element of life what the blunt spirit PER LONGUM ET LATUM [in a complicated way] with correct use of their sharp external sense can achieve.
GGJ|3|79|8|0|You see what effort it would cost you to reach love! But Ribar is full of love. This needs only to be a little regulated and ordered and it is then quite finished; but you must come to love through your boring reason in order to possess it without which it is impossible to regulate and order! Do you understand that?"
GGJ|3|79|9|0|Suetal says, "If so, then God is unjust and very biased!"
GGJ|3|79|10|0|The angel says, "In a certain way of course, but naturally only seen from the angle of the short-sighted human understanding; but if you are building a house, why do you build a foundation using the biggest, heaviest and hardest stones?
GGJ|3|79|11|0|What have these stones ever done to you before that you push them firstly into the darkest trench and lay all the burden on their backs? Don't you have any mercy then with the poor stones? What pressure must the stones under the enormous burden of a mountain bear?
GGJ|3|79|12|0|Or don't the roots of a tree deserve your mercy that they constantly must hide in the dark depths of decay of the Earth while the branches of the tree are proudly resplendent in the ether of air and the all-enlivening light?
GGJ|3|79|13|0|You see, are those not sheer cases of "unjustness" in the lowest layers of created nature?! How could such a wise God as the Creator act against all healthy understanding indifferently and unfeelingly?
GGJ|3|79|14|0|Likewise even your feet could complain about your hands and say, "Why are then we, who are just as much flesh and blood as you, dammed to carry you while you without effort can move around in the free air so cheerfully?"
GGJ|3|79|15|0|And so a number of other limbs could also raise a very justified sounding complaint against the head; but who would not immediately see the foolishness of such a complaint?
GGJ|3|79|16|0|You see, in the same way the Lord has given talent to to the people of this Earth, some with greater and some with lesser, but to no-one is the gate in the great temple closed completely, but the way is given to everyone, and therefore no-one can complain and say: Lord, why didn't You give me the talents too which my brothers can rejoice in extremely?! For then the Lord would say to him: Do you feel a lack, go to you brother and he will help you out! If I had given every person the same, none would have a lack in comparison with another, the brother would never need his brother! How would then the enlivening love for others be awakened and strengthened in a person ?
GGJ|3|79|17|0|What would a person be without love for his neighbor, and how would he find the true love to God without it, without which an eternal life of the soul cannot be thought about?!
GGJ|3|79|18|0|You see, in order that a person can serve others and thereby achieve their love, he must however be able to do something that another cannot do so easily because he is lacking in appropriate talents; thereby a person will become a need for the other and through mutual needed service the love is first awoken and through the good of such mutual service constantly more and more strengthened.
GGJ|3|79|19|0|In the strength of the love for another, however, lies the innermost revelation of pure divine love and in this the eternal life.
GGJ|3|79|20|0|But if you now can claim in yourself that nothing can attract you to any love, neither a beautiful figure nor any other excellent good act, then I would like to hear from you through which third unknown means love can be awakened in a person"s heart and through what can it strengthen it until the power of revelation of the divine, purest love in the heart!?
GGJ|3|79|21|0|But wherever this is not revealed in word or deed, then the eternal life of the soul after death of the body looks very gloomy and overcast!
GGJ|3|79|22|0|Briefly, if in your hearts there is any doubt about the further existence of the soul after the death of the body, the revelation of life has not been successful; but whatever a person does not have, he doubts in it constantly that he will ever have it, if he wants to have it. But if you have found eternal life of the soul through the revelation of the pure divine love in your heart like a lost penny, then you will never have any doubt about the full possession of what you in all truth and reality possess!
GGJ|3|79|23|0|But such a thing can only be achieved through love for your neighbor; and therefore Ribar is much closer than you to the true goal of life, who has enlightened your brain with the natural light of this world but your heart is allowed to stagger around without fire or light like a wild animal in the darkest denseness of the swamp forests of Europe!
GGJ|3|79|24|0|Therefore I advise you to pay attention to what I have said to you, otherwise your mind will become hollow and the golden fruit on your tree of life will be eaten by worms long before maturity; and the worms mean doubt which at the end will eat through your whole skull, and your fruit of life will become a stinking carcass which will serve as contemptible food for the birds of prey! Have you understood me?!"
GGJ|3|80|1|1|A rational person searches for love
GGJ|3|80|1|0|Suetal says, "Well understood, but I would almost prefer not to have understood it! How can I then urge myself to love if I from my nature am almost incapable of it? I know only one approval of my understanding in appearance and acts; but love in my heart is foreign to me! Do tell me then what will happen to a person – or how will he recognize that love has become awake in his heart? There must be some sort of sign of realization in life of a person, otherwise all the love is in vain, for he can perhaps possess it in all its fullness, but not know that such a pull in his life is called love. How does all the whole love serve him then and help him!?"
GGJ|3|80|2|0|Raphael says, "Don't you remember then not so long ago, when you were yet a child? What did you feel for your parents then who loved you very much and looked after you as their darling with all sorts of good deeds?"
GGJ|3|80|3|0|Suetal says, "That is very long ago; but I can still remember some events when I was really so moved that tears came to my eyes. Is such a childish feeling supposed to be love?"
GGJ|3|80|4|0|Raphael says, "Yes, yes, that is love; if this is lacking, he has in the end nothing that belongs to life and such a person is then only a machine of his natural brain and hardly knows about the being of his very own soul!
GGJ|3|80|5|0|The love of children must thus be wake again in the heart of everyone who is like you, otherwise it is impossible to lead such a simple reasoning person in to the inner kingdom of life.
GGJ|3|80|6|0|What use is it to you if you understand everything with your reason and may not understand your own life and see how it is and how it forms and educates itself?!
GGJ|3|80|7|0|What use is it to a gardener to admire in a different garden the luxuriant growth of all sorts of noble plants but to leave his own garden fallow and to let the weeds grow as they wish?! One should cultivate the beds of one?s own garden, clean them from weeds, put the correct dung on them and sow them with seeds from noble plants so that at the right time one will rejoice in the luxuriant plants of the own garden! - But now nothing more about that; for something new will be now undertaken by the great master and that means to have heart and head in the right place!"
GGJ|3|80|8|0|Ribar says, "But tell us, you heavenly one, whether we should not first go up to the Master and thank Him for all the goodness that we have received through His great goodness and mercy physically and spiritually for enjoyment!"
GGJ|3|80|9|0|Raphael says, "He only looks at the heart; if that is in order, then everything is in order. If He finds you mature, then He will call you and give you the measured wisdom, what you have to do in the future.
GGJ|3|80|10|0|But now you should keep yourselves ready in your hearts and in all your being; for if He does something it is meant not only for us on this place, likewise not for this country or for this whole wide Earth, instead it is valid for all infinity and eternity! So it means understand it in its profoundest depth! Understand and keep it in your heart! For every word from out of the mouth which is put in motion by the eternal spirit of God and every following act has always the most endless consequences! But now I must leave your company for a time and must follow the will of the great Master."
GGJ|3|80|11|0|At this the angel left the company of the twelve and went again to Josoe, who now had many a subject to discuss with him; for the much talking on all sides had somewhat confused Josoe and Raphael had now work to do to set his disciple straight.
GGJ|3|81|1|1|The Lord announces a solar eclipse
GGJ|3|81|1|0|But I said now, "Friends, our physical and spiritual midday meal has lasted almost four hours this time, and therefore it is time for us to rise from the table! We want to look out over the sea to see whether something might happen which is worth the attention of all of us!
GGJ|3|81|2|0|At the same time I would like to point you to the fact that we will experience a total eclipse of the sun in half an hour. However, none of you need make anything of it; for such an eclipse happens quite naturally!
GGJ|3|81|3|0|The moon, floating in the West at a distance of 98,000 hours [about 367.500 km] over the Earth, will move in a straight line across the sun as a massive, non-transparent body and thereby prevent the light of the sun falling on a part of this Earth; the total eclipse will only last a few moments; then the sun will show itself again over the edge of the moon and it will become lighter and lighter on the Earth. But during the full eclipse you will get to see the beautiful constellations of winter which one can otherwise never see in summer.
GGJ|3|81|4|0|I am telling you this in order to take away all foolish fears at such events and to show you the full naturalness of such events; therefore have no fear when the event happens!
GGJ|3|81|5|0|But at the same time we will discover three merchant vessels on the high seas; these must be brought on shore before the eclipse begins, because otherwise evil superstition will force the sailors to throw the very exceptionally beautiful and virtuous daughter of an honest Greek into the sea along with her father who is accompanying her.
GGJ|3|81|6|0|For both of them are travelling to Jerusalem to see the temple and to become familiar with the religion of the Jews at its source, and for this purpose they are bringing with them on the three ships great treasures, which afterwards would fall into the thieving hands of the terrible Greek sailors as a good booty.
GGJ|3|81|7|0|Therefore there is no time to lose; for the planets proceed unstoppably along their path according to their law. If one checked them on their course, great damaged would be caused for the Earth which a thousand years would not wear away; but if the three ships are brought with a somewhat miraculous speed to shore, no-one will suffer any damage thereby, instead a very great natural and spiritual gain will be shown for many of the poor of this area. Thus quickly now, get to work!"
GGJ|3|81|8|0|Everyone hurries to the shore and places themselves along it in a continuous line. But I also have difficulties in this: for Cyrenius with his entourage, My twelve disciples and some who have been accompanying us for a long time – around sixty in number – the thirty young Pharisees and Levites among their spokesmen Hebram and Risa, the five with wise Mathael and the twelve with Suetal, Ribar and Bael press themselves towards Me and everyone wants, as much as is possible, to be very near to Me, while Ebahl with Jarah and Raphael with Josoe are in any case firmly beside Me and Jarah will not even let go of My tunic. Old Mark with his wife and children wants also to be very near to Me now, and so the lack of space in which I now find Myself is explicable. But Raphael soon puts everything into the best order, since in a moment he distributes the guests on the shore to comfortable places, but I board a ship with Cyrenius and old Mark and sail up and down close to the shore in the face of all the many guests, with which the guests and also My disciples quite agree.
GGJ|3|81|9|0|But now the moon is drawing pretty close to the sun, and I call Raphael, saying, "You know what"s got to be done, so tarry no longer!"
GGJ|3|81|10|0|And Raphael says, really for the sake of the guests, "Lord, all at once or over some time?"
GGJ|3|81|11|0|I say, "After twelve moments, all at once!"
GGJ|3|81|12|0|But the three ships are so far off that one could hardly notice them; it must have been around four hours" journey[14 km, 9 m] as the crow flies.
GGJ|3|82|1|1|Raphael as a pilot rescues embattled Greeks
GGJ|3|82|1|0|Cyrenius strained his eyes in vain; he could not perceive any part of a ship. It was just as bad for Mark; but other very sharp-sighted people noticed the ships like three little flies moving across the sea and said, "Lord! With a favorable wind it will take them a good two hours to get to this shore!"
GGJ|3|82|2|0|I say, "Just you don't worry about that; My sailor will have the ship on shore at the right time!"
GGJ|3|82|3|0|The thirty young Pharisees ask, "Where and who is the person for whom such a thing is possible?"
GGJ|3|82|4|0|I say, "You know the young mentor (educator) of Cyrenius" adopted son; that is he!"
GGJ|3|82|5|0|The thirty ask fearfully, "Where then is a ship ready for him?"
GGJ|3|82|6|0|Raphael now says, "I have no need of one!" and disappears in this moment. Everyone is shocked, believing that the youth has jumped into the water and that he will now aim for the ships in the water as fast as a fish. For many did not yet know that Raphael was actually an angel and therefore a quite pure spirit; many considered him to be Josoe"s mentor, while he was only a mentor of Jarah"s. But since he was spending more time here with Josoe than with Jarah, he was thought of by many here as the young mentor of Josoe.
GGJ|3|82|7|0|But before the inquirers looked around, Raphael was already at the shoreline with the three quite large ships and was standing on board the ship in which the pious Greek was, full of amazement and terror, with his even more pious daughter; for in the first place the incomprehensible swift landing on a for him unknown coast seemed to him like a dream, and in the second place he didn't know what he should make of the young sailor and could not account for this wonderful event; for the transformation happened too fast and surprised him too much.
GGJ|3|82|8|0|The sailors were also standing like columns by their oars and didn't dare put their oars into the water again. After a short while of deepest amazement and wonder the Greek asked the youth in deepest respect, saying, "Who are you, powerful being? Who called you to bring us so quickly to a good shore and for which reasons?"
GGJ|3|82|9|0|Raphael says, "Don't ask instead look at the sun which will now soon lose its light for a few moments! If you were at sea, the ship"s boy"s evil superstition would have thrown you and your daughter over board and then divided the treasure that you brought along with you; but our great, divine Master saw such things in advance and thus sent me to your swiftest rescue. You are now in the most complete safety, but nonetheless unpleasant things will yet happen to you, and therefore I must remain in the ship with you during the dark catastrophe, otherwise you would still have to face much hardship with the rough ship"s boys."
GGJ|3|82|10|0|The Greek now looks round at the sun and notices to his and his daughter"s terror that there is only a very narrow edge left of the sun, rises from his seat and thunders a curse up to the evil dragon that is now threatening to totally consume the sun.
GGJ|3|82|11|0|It was the pious custom of some heathens from Asia Minor to send up a pile of the worst curses to the terrible dragon on the occasion of a solar eclipse, so that he would be afraid and spit out the consumed sun again and then it would shine out again. But the old man was not yet finished with his pious curses when the sun was completely hidden by the moon.
GGJ|3|82|12|0|Then a sudden wild howling went up among the ship"s boys, but also among the Roman soldiers on the shore, and the ship"s boys, almost rioting through fear, fell upon the Greek and wanted to throw him into the sea along with his daughter and with Raphael; for they blamed the three for the most terrible scourging by the gods, and wanted to pacify them in this way. But Raphael lifted all the ship"s boys out of the ships and set them on the land; but he threw the worst one into the sea who as a good swimmer had work to do to reach the land, very exhausted, quite far from the ships.
GGJ|3|83|1|1|Consequences of the solar eclipse
GGJ|3|83|1|0|During this catastrophe the sun broke forth again from behind the moon on the other side, and the old cheerfulness entered the souls of everyone present again; during the total eclipse alone Cyrenius and also Julius remained completely calm beside Me.
GGJ|3|83|2|0|Even My disciples became somewhat uneasy, and Jarah and Josoe hastily jumped into My ship touching the shore and trembled with fear; but their fear was nonetheless more a consequence of the wild howling of the ship"s boys than of the darkness. For Jarah and Josoe knew very well the reason for the eclipse of the sun, but they were not prepared for the wildest howling and therefore jumped into My ship in great fear and pressed themselves against Me as close as possible. But in the meantime Cyrenius and Julius have delighted in the beautiful constellations of winter which they had never before seen in summer.
GGJ|3|83|3|0|Gradually it became brighter, and the old cheerful spirits returned to the unsettled souls of the people, and the ship"s boys returned to their three ships and begged the youth for forgiveness for being so hostile to him previously.
GGJ|3|83|4|0|They also begged the Greeks for forgiveness, and he (the Greek) said, "What someone"s faith tells him to do, he should do, if he finds no wiser counter reason in himself; but your faith should be brighter as a result, and you will then see that the high gods do not demand any human sacrifice from us, in that they themselves have countless means in their hands to take people from this Earth in their hundreds of thousands as they desire."
GGJ|3|83|5|0|The ship"s boys are satisfied with this lecture on the part of our Greek and swear that at similar events in the future they will be and remain fully mindful of his wise lecture. At this the ship"s boys ask the Greek whether he will now continue his journey or whether he is thinking of staying here.
GGJ|3|83|6|0|But the Greek says, "Don't you see this powerful youth among us?! He has shown me goodness and saved me from your blind angry faith; I owe him my life and the life of my only, very dearest daughter. He alone is now my commander and whatever he says, I will do; but without his word and his will I am not going to travel an inch further, even in ten years!
GGJ|3|83|7|0|In addition, a good inner voice says to me that I have found more in this barren place than in all of Jerusalem. Therefore I will remain here. I will now speak with the inn-keeper of this place to see whether I can stay here. If such a thing is possible, I will then immediately leave my beasts of burden here on the shore and then all the treasure that I brought with me, and you can then sail off in your ships again."
GGJ|3|83|8|0|However, during this conversation I, Cyrenius, Julius, Mark, the old inn-keeper and Jarah and Josoe also come onto the ship in which the Greek was, and Mark speaks to him immediately and says, "Friend! You see that an honest landlord never has a lack of guests. You see, I am the inn-keeper of this place and give accommodation in my little hut and under my tents to all the dear guests that you see here; but for you there is also still room if you want to stay!"
GGJ|3|83|9|0|The Greek says amiably, "Friend, I just need an area of thirty steps in length and ten in width, and I will immediately have my three good and sumptuous tents set up by the servants I brought with me, and I will then already be provided for; for I bring meals and drinks in great quantities with me and I possess much gold and silver in order to buy some more if what I brought with me should run out. So I also possess feed for my beasts of burden and in this way I am best equipped for everything possible; I have only no place to accommodate all this, and so I will rent it from you for a time. What do you demand for the discussed area from day to day?"
GGJ|3|83|10|0|Mark says quite amiably, "I know well that you Greeks always keep exact accounts; but it is not usual for us Romans and better Jews. You can remain here as long as you wish, and nothing will be demanded from you except your true and honest friendship; but if you want to do something for some poor person who has lost his way and found himself here, that will be left to your discretion without any bill. Therefore have your things unpacked and make yourselves as comfortable as in your house in your town; for as long as you are here not only the piece of land you demanded but also my entire not so very small premises are at your disposal, and my tables will be laid for you also! Tell me whether you are satisfied with this!"
GGJ|3|83|11|0|The Greek says, "Yes, friend, when you speak like that, you shame me and I am in great embarrassment if I cannot reward your great, highest selfless friendship in some way, and I hardly dare to make use of your truest generosity!"
GGJ|3|83|12|0|Mark says, "Friend, your friendship will surely be more valuable than all the great treasures of the Earth which you bring with you, which I do not need since I now possess perhaps even greater things than you; but certainly they are less material than spiritual!"
GGJ|3|83|13|0|The Greek says, "So you have already had for a long time what I and my daughter here have been vainly seeking in all the corners of the Earth?"
GGJ|3|83|14|0|Mark says, "What the whole Earth and all the stars and the sun and the moon cannot give you, neither the temple nor any oracle, you will find here in this place. Thus unpack right away, for you are now already in the right place!"
GGJ|3|83|15|0|The Greek now immediately orders his fourteen servants to get to work.
GGJ|3|84|1|1|Gods and human beings
GGJ|3|84|1|0|But I say to the Greek, "Listen, My friend! Your fourteen servants may well be very industrious and skilful people; but since you have many things with you, it will surely take your fourteen people quite a long time to put everything in good order.
GGJ|3|84|2|0|Look, this supposed youth is one of My many servants and in one moment he can do more than all your fourteen servants in a full hundred years; thus your servants should rest this time and this only servant of Mine who is present here will put all your things in order in a moment, according to your usual custom, like your fourteen servants would hardly do in three days!
GGJ|3|84|3|0|If you want, I will order him to do this!"
GGJ|3|84|4|0|The Greek says, "Friend, if such a thing is possible on Earth, then I beg you to do it! For in any case my servants are already extremely tired from the journey and would therefore need a lot of time for the unpacking and setting up!"
GGJ|3|84|5|0|I say to Raphael, "Show what is possible for a pure spirit in the fastest moment!"
GGJ|3|84|6|0|At this Raphael makes a low bow and says, "Lord, You have commanded and see, everything is already in the best order!"
GGJ|3|84|7|0|Next I say to the Greek, "Well, friend, stand up and look around to see whether the work has been completed according to your liking!"
GGJ|3|84|8|0|Here the Greek rises, claps his hands three times over his head and says, extremely amazed, "Yes, by all the gods! What is that then?! The boy never left us, did he, and all my tents have already been set up in the best way, and everything seems to already be in the best order! No, no, no! This cannot be a natural thing! Now I must go into the tents and see how good the order is inside!"
GGJ|3|84|9|0|At this he leaves the ship and heads, led by us and his daughter, into his tents and finds to his great wonder that absolutely everything is in the best order.
GGJ|3|84|10|0|But now it is too much for him. As if seized by a sort of dizzying wonder, he (the Greek) says after a while of his never-ending amazement, "Either I am among the arch magicians of Egypt or among nothing but gods; for what I have experienced here is unheard-of and has never occurred in human memory! And You, friend, (turning to Me) seem to be the master among the many here, or Zeus himself!? Flesh has not conceived You, neither this youth; You must have been created from out of the spirit of eternity! Oh gods, gods, what strength must lie within You, that You are capable of achieving such things, and what a pitiful thing is the poor man, the blind worm in the dust, in comparison with You?! You can do everything, but the mortal worm in the dust of his nothingness can do nothing! Friend, You, who are a god and to whom everything is at Your disposal, what can I as a mortal do for You, immortal God? What should I give You, who rules over the whole Earth, over sun, moon and all the stars?"
GGJ|3|84|11|0|I say, "Friend, you have much natural light, and judge what has happened, the miracle as it seems to you, with tact, but you must not place people too low under the comprehension of your gods; for I say to you: all the gods that you know and worship are actually nothing in comparison with one person who is filled with the true spirit of God.
GGJ|3|84|12|0|You see, these many people that you see here, are mostly just as powerful as this youth here, and yet they are only people of flesh and blood!
GGJ|3|84|13|0|Touch Me, and you will see that I also consist of flesh and blood in the external apparent body; but this flesh and blood is filled with the spirit of God who alone is all-mighty, and whom all must obey in the power of His will.
GGJ|3|84|14|0|And see, we act here simply out of the strength of the spirit of God who is within us, who thinks within us and wants what His all-seeing and all-feeling highest wisdom considers to be necessary and good.
GGJ|3|84|15|0|Well, for now truly only I possess this characteristic to the greatest degree and am therefore a master in it; but I can also enable every person who is of some good will.
GGJ|3|84|16|0|But naturally a person who has an evil, adverse will can never be given such an ability; for firstly one must be fully familiar in the holy order of the spirit of God before the gift of the power of the eternal spirit of God is given, and this cannot consist of anything else but that the pure person is penetrated right to his soul by the spirit of God. The soul that has been penetrated by the spirit of God now only wants what the spirit of God wants; but whatever He wants must happen, because He alone is the eternal strength and power in the whole of infinity!
GGJ|3|84|17|0|For everything that exists, lives and thinks in endless space is this eternal spirit in the order created by Himself of decided and unchangeably maintained thoughts, according to the spiritually living component, and the idea formulated from out of it, which is, however, according to the nature of its being, likewise capable of transformation into the independent spiritual.
GGJ|3|84|18|0|You see, friend, that"s how things lie, touched upon briefly! You are a good thinker and will soon understand much; but for now let this be enough for you!
GGJ|3|84|19|0|But I will give you as a companion a certain Mathael, a man full of wisdom; you will learn much from him and will understand Me afterwards much better than now!"
GGJ|3|84|20|0|The Greek, full of amazement at My wisdom, is quite satisfied with this and greatly desires to see the man.
GGJ|3|84|21|0|But I immediately call Mathael and say, "There, dear friend, is a somewhat dilapidated house; you are a good carpenter and will know what needs to be improved there!"
GGJ|3|84|22|0|Mathael says, "Lord, with Your help the house will become good and solid!"
GGJ|3|85|1|1|Mathael is assigned as teacher to Ouran
GGJ|3|85|1|0|After this act Ouran (that was the name of the Greek, and his daughter was called Helena) was silent and began to gather himself, in order to be able to exchange words as a man of some life experience with Mathael, who had been introduced to him and who with a few words already gave people to understand that he was a man of higher wisdom, and to observe at every opportunity the SAPIENTI PAUCA[the wise needs little] in order not to appear as a man lacking in all better knowledge. When Ouran had recovered a little and had come to correct composure, he asked Mathael after quite a long pause whether the latter wanted to accompany him on his world travels and what he would demand for it in return.
GGJ|3|85|2|0|Mathael says, pointing at Me, "Look over there, that is a Savior for body, soul and spirit! Hardly twelve hours have passed since I was still a most pitiful being on this Earth. My innards were so possessed by the very most evil spirits that my whole being became an earthly devil. I was the terror of the whole area among a horde of the worst street robbers, for all my limbs had to serve the devils; but my soul was paralyzed and didn't know what was happening to its poor body. Friend, you can see from that how pitiful I was! But who could help me?! I was the greatest terror for anyone who came near me; you would have found it easier to manage ten hungry tigers than me alone. Only a cohort of the most daring Roman soldiers could become master of me and my companions; bound and tied like a barrel I was brought here with my four worst companions to be sentenced to death.
GGJ|3|85|3|0|But over there you see the great healing master, who came from heaven to us pitiful worms of this hard and devilish Earth in order to heal also us physical devils through word and deed; He healed me and my companions and for such a healing He did not demand anything at all from the five of us, instead He did even greater good deeds for us physically and particularly spiritually!
GGJ|3|85|4|0|Now this divine Savior of mine called me for the first time to a service for which you have now asked me, what compensation I would ask from you. Oh friend, before I have paid my due to this great One, I cannot possibly demand anything from you; for I serve thereby only Him who called me and not you!
GGJ|3|85|5|0|But I will always remain in all eternity a greatest debtor and only through my service can I reduce my great debt in some way. Thus you, friend, will never be indebted to me for a service done to you – except for your true friendship and brotherly love!
GGJ|3|85|6|0|For I have received it for free, and for the same price I will give it to you! Gold, silver and jewels you will not receive from me; but what I have should be given freely to you as well, as I have received it. Thus spare me in future from any similar questions!"
GGJ|3|85|7|0|Ouran says, "Friend, you are one of the noblest people that I have ever encountered! Therefore you must become the wise leader of me and my daughter and remain such throughout my life!
GGJ|3|85|8|0|I will, it is true, never ask you again, as you wish: 'What do you ask in return?' but that you shall never suffer with me any want as a friend and a genuine brother, you will surely accept that from me?!"
GGJ|3|85|9|0|Mathael says, "There is still the question whether you will accept something, or everything, or even nothing at all from me! For my gifts, as I have already experienced a little, do not taste as sweet to the senses of your palate as a wine sweetened with pure honey in the way that the Greeks enjoy it now and then, but instead often bitterer than gall and the fresh juice of an old aloe! And sweet-loving palates do not often enjoy this! Thus we want to see first how our mutual talents can be exchanged!"
GGJ|3|85|10|0|I say in the middle of this, "You know what, since we now have another full hour of sun and the evening will also be very pleasant, let"s take a walk together up Mark"s hill; there we can get to know each other a little better! Let your servants guard your tents for the moment, however, for you will only see them again and make use of them after midnight!"
GGJ|3|85|11|0|Ouran says, "There are many and great valuables in them! But I believe that this area is safe!"
GGJ|3|85|12|0|I say, "Friend, when you were in the greatest danger an hour ago and you were close to losing your life and everything, who saved you then?"
GGJ|3|85|13|0|At this Ouran paused; only after a while he says, "Yes, yes, great Master! You are right, I am only a little stuck in my old habit and now I see the full foolishness of my fear; it will not happen for a second time, and I will go right away now without any further hesitation with you wherever you want!"
GGJ|3|86|1|1|Helena, the noble daughter of the wise Greek
GGJ|3|86|1|0|At this the daughter Helena steps up to Me somewhat shyly and asks, "Lord, you incomprehensibly great Master and Savior! Oh, do not hold it against my old father; for you see, I as his daughter have known him my whole life long and can bear the truest witness that he is a good, gentle and very accommodating man, and I cannot ever remember him putting himself before someone else, even if he had the right on his side and the other person was rather wrong than truly in the right. He has never fought with anyone or become annoyed about a wrong done to him and grumbled about it! But the high gods never let him sink because of it, and the blessed goddess of happiness was always best disposed towards him.
GGJ|3|86|2|0|Thus you also, who seem to be a little bit of a god yourself, will not take such an out-spoken care by my father as something which offends your highness! If you are nonetheless so hard, then take my life as penance for my father whom I love above all else!"
GGJ|3|86|3|0|I say to everyone standing around, "Have you ever seen such an example of the love of a child in all of Israel? Truly! She may well be a heathen, but she puts all of Israel to shame, which received the commandment from Moses to obey, honor and love father and mother!"
GGJ|3|86|4|0|They all say, "No, Lord and Master! Such a thing has never been heard of in Israel!"
GGJ|3|86|5|0|I say to Helena, "Do not be afraid, My daughter, for I have known your father for a long time and you as well; and if I didn't know him and you, you would both have been buried in this evil sea!"
GGJ|3|86|6|0|Helena, says, "But you extremely wise, powerful and nonetheless friendly Master! How can you have known me and my father for a long time? We have hardly known you for an hour?!"
GGJ|3|86|7|0|I say, "Oh Helena, look over there, the sea and all the Earth; look, those are already very old things, and nonetheless I was there before all that!"
GGJ|3|86|8|0|At this Helena starts and asks me most reverently, "In the end are you the highest Zeus himself?"
GGJ|3|86|9|0|I say, "Dearest dove, do not worry your heart with empty things! I am not Zeus, because in truth there has never been a Zeus. But I am the truth and the life; those who believe in Me will never see, feel or taste death in all eternity! Do you know now who and what I am?"
GGJ|3|86|10|0|Helena says, "But if you alone are the cold truth and the pure life from it, how does it happen then that I am beginning to feel very much love towards you?"
GGJ|3|86|11|0|I say, "Dove! That should only be revealed to you on the mountain! But now let"s go, otherwise the sun will rather go (go down first)!"
GGJ|3|86|12|0|We then leave the truly regal tents of splendor and make our way up the mountain which we soon climb because of its insignificant height.
GGJ|3|86|13|0|When we were at the summit, Cyrenius noticed how magnificent and beautiful the whole extended area looked, and that he could now observe such magnificence for hours without becoming in the least bit tired. It was only a shame that the day lasted too short a time.
GGJ|3|86|14|0|After a while Simon Judas came to Me and said, "Lord, today You could truly say to the sun like Joshua: Be still, sun! so that the children here could enjoy the magnificence of the evening for longer and would praise highly He who made it!"
GGJ|3|86|15|0|Cyrenius says, "Oh Simon, you old true fisherman and now disciple of our great Master and Lord, that was a good thought of yours, and it would be very much easier for our Lord to do this than it was for Joshua, for well-known reasons!" Then Cyrenius also turned to Me in this matter, and Jarah supported such a request.
GGJ|3|87|1|1|The false sun
GGJ|3|87|1|0|But I say, "You are truly still very inexperienced children and ask for something that is not at all allowed to occur in the way that you understand it and mean it; for you see, the sun does not go down, but always stands still over the Earth! Truly the sun also makes great movement, but that affects the Earth as little as a speck of dust on your tunic cares for your movement from one place to another.
GGJ|3|87|2|0|But what gives you the day and the night is the Earth moving in a very rapid revolution around its own axis; for I have explained to you at times that the earth is a great ball and turns from evening to morning[west to east] and therefore one part constantly turns after another towards the sun. Thus there is always morning in some place on the whole Earth, at the same time in an earlier place it is midday, at the same time in a place lying even further towards the east it is evening and ever more to the east it is midnight, and these four named points push unstoppably forwards, so that within 24 hours on any place on the Earth it is morning once, midday once, evening once and midnight once. That is an order which, as far as its movement is concerned, everything on the Earth must not change an inch, under danger of complete destruction!
GGJ|3|87|3|0|For should I now let the sun in full truth shine for another hour over this area, I would have to hinder the whole Earth in its revolution for a moment – which is so large in the great circle of its circumference that a few moments would already cover a distance from here to Jerusalem. Thereby all the free bodies, however, which are not too securely connected to the Earth, would get such a hefty push that not only all living things like people and animals, along with all their houses and huts and palaces for hours around would be thrown towards the east with the greatest strength, but also such a push would also drive the sea out of its depth over the mountains, and the mountains would fly over each other like starlings!
GGJ|3|87|4|0|For these very natural reasons I have now given you, I cannot listen to your plea; but I can, as in the days of Joshua, set up a false sun for a few hours which will shine just as much as the genuine natural one. But this sun will then naturally disappear again after a few hours because it will only be a pure mirage.
GGJ|3|87|5|0|Therefore now pay good attention all of you! When the true sun goes down, the false one will rise in the west and then will remain shining for a full two hours over the horizon.
GGJ|3|87|6|0|But even for the appearance of this discussed false sun no extraterrestrial means come into use, but instead very natural ones, although animated and brought forth through extraordinary powers from the sphere of heaven through My innermost will. Do you understand what has been said at least a little?"
GGJ|3|87|7|0|Cyrenius says, "I at least understand it completely; for still I possess the wonderful orange from Ostracine! Lord, you understand me!? But whether all the others present here will understand it, I would almost doubt!?"
GGJ|3|87|8|0|I say, "That doesn't matter! Whoever doesn't understand that, will understand it later; for the salvation of the human soul does not depend on it at all. People who know the Earth very well in time get too much desire to travel the whole Earth in all areas – which anyway will not remain – and thus pull their souls too much to the outside; these become very material and profit-seeking.
GGJ|3|87|9|0|Thus somewhat less knowledge about the nature of the material Earth, but more knowledge of one"s self is better.
GGJ|3|87|10|0|For whoever knows his inner self fully, will also soon enough reach knowledge not only of the whole earth, but of all the planets in the endless creation materially and spiritually, of which the latter is alone of significance and of the greatest importance, but the simple outer knowledge of the nature of this Earth will not lead the way to immortality for any soul.
GGJ|3|87|11|0|But now pay attention; immediately the natural sun will go below the horizon and the false sun will step into its place in a moment!"
GGJ|3|88|1|1|The Greeks' fear of the Saviour
GGJ|3|88|1|0|Now everyone directs their eyes to the natural sun which already has sank half its disc behind the mountains; but in the moment of sinking the false sun rises with an equally strong light for this area and also for the nearby bordering lands and areas. Naturally such a light does not reach the stars; thus some of the guests present could discover several stars of greatest size, particularly towards the east, since the firmament remained somewhat dark, because the light of the false sun could only weakly reach the far-off lands in the East, and wondered much about it.
GGJ|3|88|2|0|Now Ouran also came to Me then with his daughter, Helena, in great respect and said in a voice somewhat trembling with sheer reverence, "If I am not deceived by what is around me, and I myself am no deceiver, then You are a god over the gods, the spirits and all people, all animals, all lands, all seas, all lakes, all rivers, streams and springs, and everything that is in them and lives! Even the winds seem to be subservient to You, the lightning and the frightfully rumbling thunder; also the sun, the moon and all the stars take note of Your will!
GGJ|3|88|3|0|But if You, although formed like a person as I am, can do such things alone through Your word and Your all-powerful will, I ask then all the wise men of the world what more could You still have to be the first and most perfect God of gods!?
GGJ|3|88|4|0|I, Ouran, a small prince from the area of the great Pontus[Black Sea], recognize You; and if Zeus himself and Apollo came here and said a laughable 'No', I would call even them the greatest stupidity!
GGJ|3|88|5|0|And now you, my dear daughter Helena, come nearer and look at the god of gods. Look at what a mortal eye has never seen before!
GGJ|3|88|6|0|You see, a most holy temple has been built among us Greeks and also in other nations to a highest, unknown god, but will never be opened! We called this unknown god meanwhile the unknowable Fatum [fate, destiny], before whom even the great Zeus according to our religion is shaking like a leaf in a storm.
GGJ|3|88|7|0|And you see, this frightful god now stands before us and has just ordered Apollo to stop the cart holding the sun according to the wish of this revered, venerable Roman who probably is also a small prince of some happy province!
GGJ|3|88|8|0|And see, daughter, Apollo does not move any further until he has received the secret sign from the highest, unknown god, whom simply the servants of the temple in Jerusalem are supposed to know well – but which could also just as well be very untrue; for if they do not recognize this One as the only true One, they are on the worst path in the world!"
GGJ|3|88|9|0|The beautiful Helena says, "They will perhaps know something better about Him, but certainly only in symbolic pictures; I would bet a lot that they do not consider this miracle worker to be whom you consider him to be, and what He in all probability seems to be! There is only one thing that I do not understand very well, that my heart is constantly filled with more and more true, serious love for Him; and yet every person is supposed to only fear and honor a god and bring him sacrifices!
GGJ|3|88|10|0|You know how strictly our priests who have to serve Apollo forbade me love towards a god; for such a love is firstly too unholy for a god like Apollo, and secondly, if it became too intense and attracted a high god, one would soon awake the jealousy of the goddesses and then inevitably get the severe fate of Europa, Dido, Daphne, Euridice and Proserpine eternally around one"s neck – and that would be truly something highly terrible.
GGJ|3|88|11|0|After the truly wise teaching of our Apollo priest I have now succeeded in my soul, as you know, so that I would not be any less terrified by the possible appearance of the most beautiful god than by the most terrible head of Medusa, Gorgon, or Megera!
GGJ|3|88|12|0|Therefore in such circumstances there can be no longer be any talk of love towards a god! And see, I admit it to you openly, that despite all my inner battles and despite the most frightful images that I call to my memory because of the awakened love to a god, I love this God constantly more and more! Yes, out of love for Him I would to go to the bitterest death if He would only grant me one friendly glance!
GGJ|3|88|13|0|Oh heaven of heavens! How unspeakably worthy is He of love despite his seriousness! Oh, the gods have not done well in that they have forbidden us people to love them!"
GGJ|3|88|14|0|Ouran says, "Yes, my daughter! The gods are highly wise and know what they have to grant the people! We must first make ourselves so pure through our life on this Earth that there is no spot to be found any longer on our soul even at the harshest court of the three most merciless judges Aeakus, Minos and Rhadamanthys; if we are declared fully pure before the eyes and ears of all the gods, only then will the eternal Elysium be granted to us as the greatest of all benedictions – to be allowed to love the high gods at least in secret!
GGJ|3|88|15|0|But here in the world in impure flesh you must take care above all not to fall in love with this most high and most serious God! For that would truly be the most terrifying thing of all terrifying things! If you really feel a sort of love for Him already, it would be best for us to distance ourselves as fast as ever possible from this place!"
GGJ|3|88|16|0|Helena says, "But that will no longer be of any help to me; for I have him already in my heart and cannot bring him out again! But just look at that yet very tender girl who seems also to love him very much and yet seemingly nothing bad is happening to her!"
GGJ|3|88|17|0|Ouran says, "Love, do you know then whether that is not some sort of goddess? You would have to fear not so much Him, but her! Who knows then whether she is not at least ten times a Juno?!"
GGJ|3|88|18|0|Helena says quite gloomily and with tears in her eyes, "Yes, yes, you could well be right! Oh, how happy are the gods and how unhappy are the people in contrast! A heart that is not allowed to love is probably the most unhappy thing that a person in the world can call unhappy! If my eye annoys me, I can blur it; if a hand annoys me, I can have it cut off, the same with a foot, and if my whole tender and white skin annoys me I can have it purged with whips and then smear myself with dirt; but what can one do with a heart if it begins to annoy me? If one has a pressure in the stomach, Aesculapius recommends the juice of aloe and it will then be better in the stomach; but against the pressure in the heart there are no means recommended as far as I know!
GGJ|3|88|19|0|But now something occurs to me. Look, this God is also a Savior of all Saviors! If we ask him, he would perhaps help me?! For He helped us when we could not possibly ask him since we did not know Him; so He should help me now that we know Him and if we ask Him and are certainly ready to bring Him any sacrifice He demands!?"
GGJ|3|88|20|0|Ouran says, "You see, that was a good idea of yours, and perhaps it will bear good fruit for us! But since the highest god himself has given us wise Mathael for our education, we can turn to god only through him. Mathael himself seems to be at least a very powerful half-main god, just like this youth whom I, you know Helena, consider to be the god Mercury in secret but nonetheless unmistakably."
GGJ|3|88|21|0|Helena says, "Yes, yes, yes, that will be correct, and the boy is Mercury! But now something else occurs to me! In the end we are already dead on the Earth, have passed the severe judgment, have drunk the waters of oblivion and thereby lost our memories that we lived on the Earth and perhaps only died recently?! Perhaps we are still in Elysium but the gods don't want to reveal this to us and let us recognize it through all sorts of situations!?
GGJ|3|88|22|0|Just look at the indescribable majesty of this area! Can, I ask, Elysium be any more majestic?! A sun goes down and another rises in its place, and also the stars are not lacking in the majestic eternal east! If so, father, then my love is truly nothing bad anymore!"
GGJ|3|88|23|0|Ouran says, "Child! There is a lot to be said for this remark of yours, although I would not like to subscribe to it as the full truth! In brief, Mathael was not given to us for no reason, he will give us the correct explanation!
GGJ|3|88|24|0|If we are already in Elysium, then we are new-comers and do not know anything in this world by a long shot; but the leader Mathael will soon correct us! Now it looks very like Elysium here in any case; yet previously during the whole eclipse of the sun it did not look like Elysium, but rather a little like Orcus. But now, yes; just as I heard it, this Elysium magnificence can only last a bare two hours more – and then, we cannot know it, but perhaps it will look very tellurian!? But in short, we have Mathael – he will give us the most correct and true information about it! But you speak to him, Helena; for I don't have enough courage for that! You women always succeed better than us men!
GGJ|3|88|25|0|It is true, he is deep in conversation with the old prince now, and the god is also speaking to a Roman captain! As I said, I don't have the courage at the moment, and someone might hold it against me in the end; but you are a female, no-one will take any little pushiness for something evil – so you try your luck first!"
GGJ|3|88|26|0|Helena says, "Now I am also becoming somewhat anxious, and I don't know how I should tackle the issue cleverly; but give me a little time, then the thing will go well!"
GGJ|3|88|27|0|Ouran says, "Hurry slowly!" is an old saying by the oracle of Dodona, whose discoverer is supposed to have been wise Plotin who apparently lived before Homer; thus you can always give yourself time!
GGJ|3|88|28|0|Whatever a person does, he should do it cleverly and at the same time constantly think which consequences could come from it; one should thus avoid every hurried step and one will easily avoid a pitfall! Slowly, but surely is always better than to jump with courageous haste over a deep ditch whose width you have underestimated beforehand and therefore you fall into its depths! Oh, old Ouran is also clever and wise in his own way and has never had to regret a step before; perhaps the good geniuses will protect him even in the future!"
GGJ|3|89|1|1|Mathael's participation and enlightenment
GGJ|3|89|1|0|Both notice the magnificence of the evening, it is true, but constantly with some fear; for the fabulous light of the false sun, the foreign little-cultivated place, the extraordinary deeds and My presence give both their minds no peace in which they can enjoy the rest of the evening.[03_089,01] After this clever heathen conversation both are silent, Ouran and Helena, and wait for courage that at least Helena should possess for the intended speech with Mathael about speaking to Me on their behalf; but the longer both wait, the more concerns enter their minds, and these hinder the courage that should come, instead of enlivening it and strengthening it.
GGJ|3|89|2|0|When Mathael notices such things, he goes up to Ouran and says, "Friend, you are not cheerful and your most beautiful daughter looks somewhat ill! Tell me whether something is wrong!"
GGJ|3|89|3|0|Ouran says quite secretly to Helena, "He"s got us! Only be clever now, right, true and just, otherwise we are making a very easy step towards the place where Cerberus guards and the merciless Pluto reigns! Speak little and slowly, consider every word, otherwise we are lost!"
GGJ|3|89|4|0|Here Mathael claps Ouran, who has become very afraid, on the shoulder and says, "But friend, why are you silent then? Before you were able to speak quite courageously to me!? What has gone through your mind then all at once?"
GGJ|3|89|5|0|After a while of trembling Ouran says, "Ah, ah, ahahah – that was a murderous blow! There – is – nothing –wrong with me, to be honest, but I and this, my daughter, as it has suddenly become clear to us, as mortal wretches have reached you immortal gods and, as it seems, to the veritable Olympus, as a main residence of the eternal immortal gods!
GGJ|3|89|6|0|Things are happening too inhumanly wonderfully! The too great holiness of this place fills us with fear and terror, and all the more so since my daughter is beginning to fill her heart with love for the great God of gods, as she says and complains.
GGJ|3|89|7|0|According to our Greek laws of the gods, such a love is one of the worst crimes against the unlimited holiness of the gods, particularly against the unknown very highest god of all gods! My poor daughter, however, cannot defend herself any longer against such a love! She doesn't want to, and her heart says a relentless: you must!
GGJ|3|89|8|0|The poor, honest girl entrusted me with such things and I have therefore made the decision to ask the great god through you in all his mercy to free the heart of my poor daughter from such a love; for such a love does not come from her will, but certainly only from a foreign circumstance totally unknown to us! Would you, as certainly a supreme half-god, like to show us such mercy? Would you like to ask the great god for the healing of my daughter"s heart which has become sick and to offer me at the same time as a sacrifice for such mercy?"
GGJ|3|89|9|0|That brings our Mathael to a benevolent sympathetic smile for the first time since his recovery, and he says then to Ouran, "You are a genuine pagan and as pure as possible! You seek truth and a correct light across half the world; and when you find it, you can't recognize it out of sheer pagan foolishness!
GGJ|3|89|10|0|I tell you that I pity you very much and regret your short-sightedness right from the heart; but I hope that there will soon be an end to your old stupidity!
GGJ|3|89|11|0|Look, what your daughter feels in her heart as love for our great, most holy Master is the only and true sign of life of the own divine spark of spirit in her soul! If this spark becomes a flame in her breast, only then will she fully recognize the single, true, eternal divinity of Him who now has created and animated this spark in her otherwise purest heart.
GGJ|3|89|12|0|I tell you, love is the only union through which God pulls His creations to be children to His all-powerful fatherly heart and then in the end makes them equal – and you, most blind heathen, now ask to be freed from this highest divine mercy which God Himself pours into your hearts in His great mercy for the development of your inner life!?
GGJ|3|89|13|0|Leave your old foolishness and become a person for whom it is possible to receive life in one"s self and from the strength given to him by God, to truly recognize oneself and God, and thereby enter true, eternal happiness!"
GGJ|3|90|1|1|Origin and explanation of the Greek names of gods
GGJ|3|90|1|0|(Mathael:) "But so that you learn where your gods come from and how they are in themselves nothing at all, I tell you in the name of the Lord who is among us here, that they are now nothing but names which do nothing for you; but earlier they were the descriptive expressions of the characteristics of the One, only true God whose spirit now reigns in all fullness in this Master who now stands before you.
GGJ|3|90|2|0|'Ceus' is the description which in the days of the original fathers always stood before a given law which always stemmed from the flowing spirit of God in the minds of the fathers and meant as much as: The father wants it! For through Ce, also Ze, was represented the expression of firm, unchangeable will and through –us, or rather –uoz or –uoza, the expression of the constantly creating and all-ruling father in heaven.
GGJ|3|90|3|0|Likewise the expression "Jupiter", or Je-u-pitar, through which the old fathers represented to the children a corresponding vessel for love and wisdom from God; for Je-u-pitar means as much as: The U, a sign which represents the outer line of an open heart, is the true container of the drink of life; for pit means to drink, pitaz is a drinker, and pitar, also pitara, a holy drinking vessel, and pitza, also piutza, a general drinking cup.
GGJ|3|90|4|0|But as your Ceuz or Jeupitar is nothing for you but an empty name, because the knowledge of the meaning of this original expression has been lost to you, likewise and often actually even less meaningful, and therefore also even less-existent are the empty names of all your other gods and goddesses.
GGJ|3|90|5|0|For example your Venuz or Avrodite (Venus or Aphrodite), who is a goddess of female beauty, meant according to the very depictive expressions of the old fathers a very beautiful female person, but not to her spiritual advantage; for even the old people had been taught by experience that a very beautiful woman, with rare exceptions, is usually very stupid and does not hide any wealth of knowledge in her because she is vain and constantly occupied with wondering at her own beauty and thus finds little time to achieve other useful knowledge. Thus the old fathers name such a female beauty a true Ve nuz, also Ve niz, which means: 'She knows nothing' or 'She does not have a clue!'
GGJ|3|90|6|0|The expression a v rodite means almost the same. If there was anywhere O V rodite, it expressed giving birth to pure, divine wisdom, and slou rodit, giving birth to human wisdom; but a v rodit means giving birth to the earthly foolishness born, and Avrodite then means as much as some beautiful cleaned woman, who is always a bearer of stupidity because she is mostly stupid herself.
GGJ|3|90|7|0|The old fathers always represented under V the sign of a vessel[vase]. If a holy O, which described the imitation of the roundness of the sun and correspondingly also God in His original light, stood before the V, the V stood for the taking up of the light of wisdom according to the O representing God; but if an A, through which the old fathers described everything that was purely and vainly earthly, stood before the V, this sign of a container represented taking up void earthly foolishness. But rodit means to bear, and A V rodit means to give birth to foolishness.
GGJ|3|90|8|0|Tell me whether the actual being of your gods is not beginning to dawn upon you!"
GGJ|3|90|9|0|The faces of Ouran and Helena now begin to cheer up a lot, and Helena is no longer afraid because of her love for Me.
GGJ|3|90|10|0|Ouran then says to Mathael, "Friend! Your wisdom is great! For what you have now told me in a few words, all the schools of Egypt, Greece and Persia would never have done in a hundred years! You have now wiped out all the gods of Egypt, Greece and Persia with one sweep, down to one unknown God who I have, however, found here, as it is now becoming clearer and clearer to me, and hopefully I will find more and more. In short, you are now a man whom one cannot repay with any gold! Firstly I thank you as a person and a friend from my whole heart – everything else will follow." Helena also thanks Mathael for such a wise instruction.
GGJ|3|91|1|1|Mathael as destroyer of the walls of the pagan temple
GGJ|3|91|1|0|But Mathael then comes to Me again and asks Me whether he did right with his voluntary explanation of the names of the pagan gods – whether such a thing did not happen too early.
GGJ|3|91|2|0|I say, "Oh, not at all! You have succeeded here in fullest truth, and you now have really achieved more for to extinguish the dark paganism with a few words than some wise teachers in many years! For whoever wants to raise a person sensibly and wisely must first get rid of all the old stupidity from out of him. If the person has become an empty but thereby pure container, then one has a light, very usable container to fill with all sorts of wisdom from the heavens; that will now also be the case with these two.
GGJ|3|91|3|0|I say to you, very soon these two will now easily become two people in whom My heart will have more joy than in ten thousand Jews who consider themselves very just according to Moses, but who are as people further from My heart than those who will only be born on the Earth in a thousand years.
GGJ|3|91|4|0|And I further say to you: If you should ever take a wife on this Earth, it should be Helena! But far be it from Me to induce you to do it, instead your own heart will inform you and then you will follow it.
GGJ|3|91|5|0|But now go over there and be friendly; the old man, who otherwise is a knowledgeable person, as well as his truly marvelous doubly beautiful daughter, will now demand from you some more explanations about the names of old. You are now a guide, and it will be easy for you to give the most convincing answer to each question by both of them.
GGJ|3|91|6|0|At the same time, such a conversation of yours will also make a good impression on the Romans, and thereby the first battering rams will be laid at the many temples of the pagans; and greater effects will be brought to pass in paganism in many decades, even if always with some effort, than such as could otherwise be achieved in a millennium.
GGJ|3|91|7|0|It always remains a difficult thing to preach about light at night; but once the day has arrived, then almost any teaching about the light of day is in any case dispensable; for the day then gives the light of itself. But the old man will come to you with very weighty questions, and thus it is given to you to answer also with very weighty answers. Go now in My name and do your job well!
GGJ|3|91|8|0|We will all take a very attentive part in your negotiations; that even those standing far off should understand you, that will be taken care of by Me!
GGJ|3|91|9|0|I will now let the false sun shine for some hours, which will draw many people out of the town into the open air, partly out of wonder and partly out of fear at such a never-ending day. But soon you will have done much with the two.
GGJ|3|91|10|0|But after I have extinguished the false sun we will then all take a good evening meal here on the summit, at which then quite a lot will be dealt with and discussed. Now you know for the moment everything that is of use; everything further will be given to you later on!"
GGJ|3|91|11|0|Mathael thanks Me for this command - and secretly also for the command regarding the beautiful Helena, who already at first glance had surprised him very much in his heart, so that he secretly whispered to himself in his heart: By all the heavens – such a most beautiful female figure has never been seen before in Israel!
GGJ|3|91|12|0|All the Romans, not even excepting Cyrenius, had also cast their eyes on the beautiful Greek, and it cost them much effort to look anywhere else than only at the beautiful Helena, whose body seemed to be formed out of a purest ether of light and thus had now almost more attraction than the whole wonderful fake sun.
GGJ|3|91|13|0|Mathael pulled himself together particularly now; yet what he felt in secret, no-one noticed but Me.
GGJ|3|92|1|1|How the beauty of the children of God differs from the beauty of the children of the world
GGJ|3|92|1|0|He (Mathael) went up to Ouran and to the most beautiful Helena with a very serious step and asked both of them whether they had already now thought very maturely about the explanations he had given.
GGJ|3|92|2|0|At this Helena says with the friendliest face, "But look, one says that I am also a beautiful girl, yes, I have often been called a second Venus; do you think that this name is meaningful for me according to your explanation? Do tell me, you dear, wise friend!"
GGJ|3|92|3|0|This question made our Mathael a little embarrassed at first, because he discovered right at the first glance that Helena"s heart was a little insulted; but he soon composed himself and said, "Dearest sister in God! What I said to you was only appropriate for the children of the world; but the true children of God can be as beautiful in outer appearance as they like, but they are nonetheless wise in their hearts.
GGJ|3|92|4|0|With these people external beauty is only a sign of their inner spiritual beauty; but with children of the world it is a deceptive whitewash over the graves which then, when they are whitewashed, look very beautiful and inviting, but on the inside they are full of decay and disgusting smells.
GGJ|3|92|5|0|But you are seeking God – therefore you are also a child of God. But the children of the world seek only the world and are therefore also its children. They flee from the divine and seek only the honor and the respect of the world.
GGJ|3|92|6|0|If they call the world great, magnificent and beautiful, their bliss is complete; but if one begins to talk to them about divine things they know nothing, and in order to hide their shame, they clothe themselves in all sorts of trumpery of the world, with haughtiness and with arrogance and persecute with anger, hatred and scorn all the wisdom that is poured by God into the hearts of the children of God.
GGJ|3|92|7|0|There is therefore a great difference between the beauty of the children of God and the children of the world. The first is, as I said, a sign of the inner beauty of the soul, and the second is a whitewash of the grave, and this is represented by Venuz – but not you, since you seek God and have already found Him; therefore you must not relate my earlier Venus explanation to yourself at all. Have you understood me well?"
GGJ|3|92|8|0|Helena says, "Oh yes, but that I am a child of God seems to me somewhat daring! We are certainly all creations of one and the same God; but there can be no talk of the certainly most endless superiority of the true children of God in us, who as coarse and clumsy material people are visibly filled with all sorts of weaknesses and countless imperfections leading from this! You, dearest and otherwise wisest friend, have certainly gone a little too far!"
GGJ|3|92|9|0|Mathael says, "Oh, not at all; for you see, what I have said to you I have received from the great One! But what He taught me is and remains eternal truth!
GGJ|3|92|10|0|You see, if you have a dove that can fly well; to prevent her to fly away from you immediately and so that she becomes tame and trusting, you clip her wings. Then the dove can no longer fly up and away like a butterfly, but instead must remain with you and let herself be tamed.
GGJ|3|92|11|0|Tell me whether the dove in the time that her wings have been clipped is less of a dove than before when her wings had not yet been clipped! Will the wings of the dear dove no grow again in a short time? Yes, soon the dove will have her wings again and will be able to fly as well as before; but she will be tamed and will like to remain with you. And if she makes a flight from time to time, you will only need to call her and she will hear you in the high air and make a swift flight to you and let herself be caressed by you.
GGJ|3|92|12|0|Certainly the children of God in this world have also some weaknesses which prevent them very much from rising up to God their Father; the holy Father has only allowed these weaknesses to come to His children for the length of their life on this world for the same reason that you made your dove unable to fly.
GGJ|3|92|13|0|But the children should recognize their Father in such weaknesses, they should become gentle and humble and ask their Father for the right strength and invigoration; and He will then give these to them if it is the correct time for them.
GGJ|3|92|14|0|But despite the weaknesses that are even in the children of God, they are no less His children than the dove is and remains a dove even when her wings are clipped for a while because of taming. Do you understand that now, most blessed Helena?"
GGJ|3|93|1|1|Two kinds of love for the Lord
GGJ|3|93|1|0|Helena says, "Yes, yes, it"s true albeit with some horror, but the issue begins to become clearer to me, and I hope that I will see it even more clearly in time. But tell us, dear friend, how this now happens that I now love your great One even more strongly, but my heart is free of pain!? For since I now know from you that such a love is no burden, but only a virtue above everything else necessary to every person in the face of God, the now much stronger love no longer causes me any pain in my heart, and all trepidation in my breast is as if blown away! Oh, tell me where such a thing can find its reason!"
GGJ|3|93|2|0|Mathael says, "But dearest, that is as clear as day! Previously you had a consuming fear because your heart surrounded a god with love, which according to your foolish religion was presented as extremely damnable. But now you have learnt to see your old stupidity tangibly and you have recognized the will of God at its source and now see that such a love must be the first and greatest virtue of every person; and so it is quite easily comprehensible why your love no longer causes you any pain in your heart, but necessarily only the sheerest opposite! Don't you understand such a thing on your own?"
GGJ|3|93|3|0|Helena says, "Oh, yes, now I understand it well; but without this explanation of yours the thing would not have become fully clear to me for a long time! Ah, now I am in order!"
GGJ|3|93|4|0|Mathael says, "Well, if you are now in order, you will then not need to learn much more; the just growth of love in your heart will give you the missing parts. But now enjoy also the magnificence of this day that the Lord gives us in abundance from His endless love, wisdom and power; for after us thousands of idle years will pass again and the people will never again see the magnificence of such a day!"
GGJ|3|93|5|0|Ouran says, "There, noble friend, you have spoken very truly; such an extension of the day in the evening is wonderful beyond all measure and extremely memorable! Such a thing would stand out less in the morning, in that people in the Pontus area have often noticed that not rarely one, two or three suns rose one after the other before the true sun and thereby created a significant prematurity of the morning. Such a morning apparition was also very interesting and strange, but not as much by far as this extension of the evening now through the pause in the firmament of a sun that is quite identical to and equally bright as the natural one. Yes, yes, such a thing, as far as I know, has never been experienced and will only be experienced again with great difficulty!
GGJ|3|93|6|0|But the actual strangest thing about this apparition is nonetheless the visible stars in the east; and yet these in a way divinely artificial stars seem no weaker than the natural ones. Tell me, dear friend, are they seriously natural stars or are they also just false stars!? It is certainly already time that the stars should take to the firmament; but why only in the east alone, and why not in the whole sky?"
GGJ|3|93|7|0|Mathael says, "Friend! That has actually been touched upon once today, but you will have missed it and so I want to explain it to you as well as I have understood it."
GGJ|3|94|1|1|Mathael talks about the movement of the stars
GGJ|3|94|1|0|(Mathael:) "You see, this sun presently shining in the sky is in a straight line hardly as far away from us as a good rider could cover in half a day; but the real sun is so far from the Earth in a straight line that, if it were possible, a good rider could hardly cover in ten thousand years this extremely long extended line even if he rode day and night without rest. How far do the beams of the natural sun reach and what an immeasurable space they fill, and how short in comparison are the beams of this false sun! They reach to the east only weakly, which one can make out very well from the greater darkness of the east, and the air is not as brightly illuminated as with the natural sun. The bright illumination of the air far surrounding this Earth means that we can never see a star during daytime.
GGJ|3|94|2|0|If the light of the sun was not as strong, we would also see at least the great stars in the daytime; but as a consequence of the too strong and too immeasurably far-reaching sunlight seeing even the greatest stars by day is not possible. Do you understand that a little?"
GGJ|3|94|3|0|Ouran says, "Yes, certainly, I understand now about half, but there can be no talk of me understanding the whole thing; for I have constantly known the least about the stars and their movements. So I can never bring together how it happens that soon after the setting of the sun a quantity of familiar stars come into view across the whole firmament. But afterwards still more come from the east, and those that were already there go down again in the west; but some remain in winter and in summer with small changes to their position in the firmament. It is particularly the case with the stars that adorn the northern sky; but the beautiful stars of the middle sky are very changeable and one sees different ones each season. Then there are also certain planets which never remain faithful to the otherwise well-known and constant constellations, but move from one firm constellation to another without so much as a by-your-leave.
GGJ|3|94|4|0|The moon also seems to have no order to its rising and setting; one moment it goes direct north and then the next, directly south again. Well, friend, since you certainly understand somewhat more than I and my daughter, explain to us this riddle of the sky!"
GGJ|3|94|5|0|Mathael says, "You know, in order to make that all so completely understandable to you, the time would run short here and you would obviously not have the patience to listen to me until the end, Thus let us postpone such a discussion for a more appropriate time; but I can at least tell you something small for your consolation and so listen to me very attentively!
GGJ|3|94|6|0|You see, the stars, the sun and the moon do not rise and set, but only the Earth, which is no circular flat area but only a very great ball of several thousand hours circumference, turns around its middle axis in approximately 25 hours according to our sand clock measuring system, as the Lord Himself has explained previously. Through this turning everything that you asked me about comes to pass. There you have a very brief summary of the explanation.
GGJ|3|94|7|0|Stars that you constantly see as firm constellations stand as suns themselves so endlessly far from the Earth, according to the explanation of the Lord Himself and according to my highly personal opinion given to me, that we cannot notice either the size of their distance and just as little their movement. Only in many millennia does a fixed star let any change be noticed; but many hundred years do not show any difference in the position of the fixed stars.
GGJ|3|94|8|0|But those stars that constantly change their place stand much closer to this Earth, but are only smaller planets and not a sun, move around our sun and therefore their movement can be noticed. That is the most important things; everything else you shall find out from me at another opportunity soon! Are you satisfied with that?"
GGJ|3|94|9|0|Ouran says, "I am satisfied in any case, but I have become such an old tree that is difficult to bend, and therefore you must always have a little consideration.
GGJ|3|94|10|0|You see, from the earliest childhood to my now quite advanced old age I lived quite honestly and conscientiously in the old foolishness and found that one never heard anything better than what one believed, with sometimes quite notable confirmations of it; but here one encounters everything quite new, and everything old must be thrown overboard into the sea of the fullest nothingness – and that is quite difficult for me.
GGJ|3|94|11|0|Now if I then hear a completely new religion, never dreamt-of previously, it constantly costs me then a certain effort, until the nothingness of the old man and the truth of the new became fully clear; you have to therefore have some patience, particularly with me. Gradually I will become a very reasonable disciple for you despite my very advanced age.
GGJ|3|94|12|0|With my daughter you will have to make a much lesser effort; for this girl has an easy talent for picking things up. But it can still be done with me too, only naturally with somewhat slower steps; I will never catch a deer again, but I can still keep quite equal steps with a quite modest ox.
GGJ|3|94|13|0|Yes, the stars, the stars, dear friend, the stars, the sun and the highest changeable moon! Those are quite unusual things, and in addition our Earth as well; whoever knows all about it very well would stand at the extreme heights of human wisdom! But until one brings all the impenetrable secrets and mysteries into daylight, particularly for the likes of us, oh friend, the good moon will have to climb over the horizon many times in its slow course! I feel that what I have heard from you now are complete truths; but they still lie so individually and unconnected in my head like the first building blocks of a new great palace that should be built. Every stone is good in itself, that is, a truth as solid as rock; but how these first foundation stones are later joined by a building master to make the base of the palace, that, friend, is still very far off for me, and I believe that this will be no easy piece of work for you!"
GGJ|3|95|1|1|On the process of education in ancient Egypt
GGJ|3|95|1|0|Mathael, with a very cheerful mood, since the very appropriate remark by the old man had really struck a chord with him, says, "Dearest friend Ouran! You have now spoken as a person from out of your natural side truly so wisely and as truly as possible, and it was dealing with the comprehension of new, previously never existent truths exactly as you have spoken about it. But on the other hand I must make the following counter remark: You see, in Egypt and exactly in the old schools of this kingdom, there was a most curious way of bringing up those children who belonged to the priests" class, which was basically not bad at all.
GGJ|3|95|2|0|The new-born children were immediately put in underground, very spacious chambers into which the light of day could never penetrate. They were well looked after there and never saw any other light than the artificial light of some well constructed naphtha lamp, of which the Egyptians were known to be inimitably great masters. In such underground chambers the person had to remain until his twentieth year and received education from the beautiful upper or actually outside world which he had never seen however.
GGJ|3|95|3|0|He created images in his fantasy of it as much as was possible; but he could not possibly make himself any true picture of the far expanse of the areas, and of the great light, namely of the sun, of the moon and of the countless stars, as well as from the strength of its light and its warmth.
GGJ|3|95|4|0|Such a very cheerful disciple of the underground dark school rooms therefore had only sheer pieces of truths about the upper world and its relationships in his head, but he could not, despite all his industriousness and all his attentiveness, as one says, piece it all together.
GGJ|3|95|5|0|Those were then also sheer individual solid and truthful building blocks whose joining together into a great palace was still significantly far off and naturally purely impossible in the underground chambers.
GGJ|3|95|6|0|But if then such a disciple of the underworld had reached the demanded level of education according to the judgment of his teachers, it was shown to him that he would soon and directly through the mercy of God reach the illuminated upper world in whose light he would experience and learn more in a moment than in many hours in the dark underworld.
GGJ|3|95|7|0|The disciple of the underworld looked forward to this very much, of course, although he would actually have to die in a very curious way first. Death consisted of a very deep sleep, while the disciple was brought into a magnificent palace of the upper world.
GGJ|3|95|8|0|What wide eyes of amazement did the disciple make when he woke from his sleep for the first time and found himself in the divine light of the sun! How did he seem to himself in white clothes which were trimmed with red and blue stripes! How must the friendly, just as beautifully dressed people of both sexes seem to him! How did the well prepared new dishes taste to him! But what must his soul first feel when he came out from the friendly people into the open air, walked through the magnificent gardens there and breathed in their ambrosian smells, when he saw before him for the first time the whole of nature in concrete fullness, lit by the sun, before his above all human comprehension blissfully drunk eyes!
GGJ|3|95|9|0|You see, from this picture that you can further imagine yourself in your own fantasy, you see your own present level of understanding as far as all the new truths are concerned that were revealed to you here!
GGJ|3|95|10|0|What you now hear in the dark chambers in which your soul still exists, is only pieces and cannot be something whole and completed; but if your spirit is awakened in your soul through true love towards God the Lord, and from this love also a love for your neighbor, then you will look into the brightest light of life in your spirit and see all that in its fullest connections and there you will see an immeasurable sea of light full of the highest truth where you now are hardly capable of seeing an individual drop.
GGJ|3|95|11|0|Our first and most preferable task will therefore be this: to make the spirit in the soul free and to bring the soul into its light; once we have achieved that, friend, then we will no longer need to collect little drops, but we will immediately have to do with the immeasurable seas full of the highest light of wisdom from God.
GGJ|3|95|12|0|Then, friend, you will certainly no longer ask me about the relationships of the moon, our Earth, the sun and all the stars; for all that will become clearer to you even at one glance than the sun on the brightest midday.
GGJ|3|95|13|0|But another school will begin for us about which you cannot have any idea yet. Tell me friend, whether you have understood this image a little! How did you like it?"
GGJ|3|96|1|1|Helena's considerations about the wisdom of mankind
GGJ|3|96|1|0|Ouran says, "You know, dearest friend, I liked that all very much, and this must happen to us people; and if it was not so and if it had to happen otherwise, you would not have come to your wisdom!
GGJ|3|96|2|0|You have certainly been raised before very much in the dark underworld of your flesh, and then you died in your soul for your flesh and are now in the palace of light of your spirit and have gone on a pleasure stroll in its truly elysian garden. The previous individual little drops have become a sea for you; but for me that is still a long way off. And I therefore do not understand the sense of each of your individual speeches, but the great connection will only occur to me when my soul leaves the dark catacombs of the flesh and is led into the palace of light of its spirit and into its gardens, whose ambrosian smelling fruits mature in the light and in the warmth of the eternal sun of life.
GGJ|3|96|3|0|You see, I am beginning to feel a certain sweet conception in me about how it can be and how it certainly will be; but there is no time period for the dear When, and one does not even have a symbol inside through which one would learn only many days later when the poor soul will be led out of the dark catacombs!
GGJ|3|96|4|0|But what can a person do? Nothing except bow in all patience to the will of this all-powerful leader who has awakened your soul, without having shown it to your flesh beforehand, in the palace of light of your powerful spirit.
GGJ|3|96|5|0|But now I would like to hear from my Helena how she liked the image and what sort of reflections she has made about all that!"
GGJ|3|96|6|0|Helena immediately says, "Oh, the best in the world! The image was magnificent and very appropriate, and if the old Egyptians had such institutes of up-bringing, they were certainly no foolish people, as their great works in this area bear a very vocal witness. But only it would have been much better had they spread such wise schools for the whole population; for I cannot imagine that it can lie in the plan of the great creator, that a part of humanity, and namely the greatest part, should remain stupid and totally blind all their lives. But in the world it is so that for every wise man there are always more than ten thousand stupid and blind people; it is always so. But why must it be that way, that is naturally another and certainly very difficult question to answer.
GGJ|3|96|7|0|We have now gathered certainly around four hundred people on this wide-topped hill, but there will hardly be fifty among us who are wise; all the others can hardly only be more or less disciples of wisdom! The Roman soldiers and the countless servants of the governor will not be counted among the very last disciples!
GGJ|3|96|8|0|From here one sees very well to the near town, and the eye discovers masses of people who are staring at the magnificently shining false sun which constantly remains on one and the same place, and they certainly do not know what they should make of such an appearance. There is certainly no wise man among these masses of people, although perhaps some of them imagine that they are, which is actually worse than if he thought in the correct humility of his heart that he was the very stupidest among all his companions. How must such an appearance seem to such people!? How will they now ask each other will-nilly and say: What is that?! What does that mean?! What sort of consequences will there be?!
GGJ|3|96|9|0|But who will answer all these questions of yours? They came out of their houses foolish and blind, and they will return to the same even more stupid and blind! Does that have to be, do these masses have to remain stupid and blind then?!
GGJ|3|96|10|0|The people present here, if not exactly disciples, have at least knowledge that this is not the real, but only a false sun created by the now familiar power of the great master, and make very cheerful and happy faces at such an apparition, as one can easily see. They understand the apparition as little as I do; but they know that it is a consequence of the wonderful power of will of the great Master known to them. And if He extinguishes this great light after an hour, no-one will make anything of it; for everyone will know who has extinguished this light.
GGJ|3|96|11|0|But when the other people who know nothing about here see this sun suddenly extinguish after an hour on the spot where it is now, they will be seized by great shock, fear and a despairing fear, and everyone will quite certainly have the belief that the gods are extremely offended and will destroy the Earth in the most terrible way!
GGJ|3|96|12|0|Therefore it would even be necessary for the calming of the people that envoys should be sent out from here who will announce what will happen to the excited minds, and that this is only a false sun. What do you think then, good, dear friend?"
GGJ|3|97|1|1|On the right time for and effect of instructing the people
GGJ|3|97|1|0|Mathael says, "Oh dearest! That would be now very inappropriate; later yes, but now in the moment of highest excitement such an action would be exactly what in the spiritual sphere of life as if one poured boiling hot oil on cold water. Everything would go up in bright flames!
GGJ|3|97|2|0|But in many days after this appearance the people can be used quite positively for something higher in this wide area; naturally not everyone, but the greater part certainly.
GGJ|3|97|3|0|The appearance will hit the Jewish priests hard. Firstly the total natural eclipse of the sun will have affected them a lot; for these people take everything that is material and have even less of an idea about an inner spiritual sense since they do not even understand the corresponding imagery in which Moses and a lot other seers and wise men have written in their days.
GGJ|3|97|4|0|It was written namely by a prophet who was called Daniel, a speech about a certain abomination of destruction, and they speak about the eclipse of the sun and about many other terrible things which all have just a profound spiritual meaning.
GGJ|3|97|5|0|But since, as remarked earlier, the Jewish priests have become quite material in this time and therefore they understand the Scriptures only quite materially, every eclipse of the sun puts them in a more than panicked shock because of the supposed downfall of the material world. While the old wise man only understands the much desired downfall of the traditional material world in the hearts of people, they mean the downfall of the physical material world and therefore always have a quite terrible fear whenever a solar eclipse occurs!
GGJ|3|97|6|0|If then after a short hour this sun is extinguished very suddenly, a great fear will befall them; for they will not get to see the moon today, since it has already gone down. But the great fear will cause in their eyes an event of the type which happens to drunkards, since they see the stars swirling around their heads as a result of their confusion. This occurrence will bring them to the thought that the stars are falling from the sky, according to the prophecy, and the day of fear will have arrived for many blind fools. You will hear afterwards how at the sudden extinguishing of this false sun of ours the masses will begin to howl terribly before the city, but it does not harm them in the slightest, for they will become softer and gentler and thereby more receptive to the pure truth.
GGJ|3|97|7|0|The pure day of tomorrow will bring them to a more restful sense again, and much can be done with them! For tomorrow they will come to the sea in hordes and see whether the sea water has not become blood and at this opportunity many a sane word can be spoken to many.
GGJ|3|97|8|0|And our holy Lord and Master has allowed this occurrence because of this city which is not in the best light! Whatever He does, has all the time an endless many-sided good purpose, only whatever people do without him counts for nothing and is useful for nothing."
GGJ|3|98|1|1|Ouran's thoughts while aware of the presence of the Lord
GGJ|3|98|1|0|After these words by Mathael, Ouran says, "I must admit to you openly, however, my now ever more worthy friend, that a sort of fear is created at the thought of the sudden extinguishing of this sun; for I see the whole impotence of a person against the unlimited all-power of Him who is in our presence but basically is too holy and endlessly eminent for the likes of us, who know his being, to draw near to him! Or that I would dare to talk to him in a very intimate tone like to you or to another person!
GGJ|3|98|2|0|It is quite a peculiar thought and it puts my teeth on edge: He is all in all and we are all perfectly nothing in comparison with Him!
GGJ|3|98|3|0|Certainly that comforts the likes of us again that He in Himself is the highest and purest love and therefore has the greatest patience, care and mercy with us pitiful, mortal people.
GGJ|3|98|4|0|But he is God after all, and unchangeable for eternity and completely immortal, and the whole infinity in its existence hangs like a drop of dew on a loose ear of grass on his will; a lightest counter breath of his mouth could destroy the whole infinity, as only a quite light breath blows the very light dew drop from the tip of a blade of grass.
GGJ|3|98|5|0|You know, when one considers such things with a sober mind quite calmly in oneself, one cannot possibly get away from this thought: There is and remains a certain something in the visible proximity of the All-mighty which on the one hand one could call the highest bliss; but on the other hand one would rather stand far off from him. To honor him from a certain distance would be a great pleasure for soul and spirit and would certainly build up a person very much, but here nearby one can only do that secretly in one"s heart.
GGJ|3|98|6|0|So I would like to speak to Him now. I am longing powerfully to do this, but one cannot gather courage because of His too endless size of spirit, although He looks in His appearance like a very undemanding and fully comfortable person! The certain, purely divinely all-mighty type remains all the same, and one sees it in His eyes, on a hair and on his brow that heaven and Earth must bow before His will, beams of light positively come out of His eyes, and His brow orders into being which never existed before.
GGJ|3|98|7|0|Yes, friend, that is a crushing sight, to see the creator of the worlds and heaven in the body of a simple and fully undemanding person before one"s very eyes! Truly, there is no longer any talk of any joke! But it is so, and to the Lord alone be all praise, that it is now so, for without Him we would be in a very desperately bad situation under today"s circumstances!"
GGJ|3|98|8|0|Mathael says, "Certainly that, I and you in particular; for the wicked would have strangled me, and the eclipse of the sun would have consumed you! But now let us pay attention; for from now on the false sun will not last too long, and at this sudden extinguishing of this quite rare sun the spectacle will be over!"
GGJ|3|98|9|0|Then all become quiet and look at the false sun.
GGJ|3|99|1|1|The extinguishment of the false sun and its impact
GGJ|3|99|1|0|Some moments before the extinguishing I say loudly to everyone, "Prepare yourselves for the extinguishing, and you, Mark, light now all the oil lamps and tar torches first, otherwise the sudden strong darkness following this strong light would affect your eyes dangerously and painfully!"
GGJ|3|99|2|0|Mark and his servants now hurry to light the lamps of all sorts, and Cyrenius and Julius order the soldiers to light brushwood, and when everything is burning as it should, I say loudly, "Extinguish, you false light of the air, and rest to you active spirits!"
GGJ|3|99|3|0|After My call the false sun suddenly disappears, an extremely strong darkness covered in a moment the whole area, and one clearly heard the great howl of fear from the town lying quite nearby.
GGJ|3|99|4|0|The people saw of course many lights on the mountain on which we were sitting quite comfortably, but none of the thousands summoned up the courage to set even a foot further; for the Jews in their great fear saw the stars fall from the sky in seriousness and several lie on our mountain; but the heathens thought that Pluto had stolen the sun through his fury from Apollo, who had perhaps looked at some female beauty, and now another war of the gods would descend on the earth.
GGJ|3|99|5|0|But a war of the gods was no desirable appearance on the Earth according to the myths (sagas) of the pagans, because the war that had happened once already was so frightening, in which the enormous gods of the underworld had thrown whole burning mountains with great strength against Olympus, at which of course Zeus naturally did not miss the chance to throw a suitable counter gift of countless lightning bolts and hail the size of mountains and thereby had conquered the evil powers of the Underworld.
GGJ|3|99|6|0|Since from the town the false sun apparently was above the mountain on which we were standing, but after the extinguishing the mountain seemed to glow with lights and bonfires, the pagans thought that the sun had been hidden by the Furies in this very mountain and the princes of the Underworld had now set up watch with burning Orcus torches, and woe betide him who would draw near to this mountain, which on all sides had really several deep caves and grottoes to one of which Mark"s house was built, and as was known, served Mark as a very spacious cellar and other storage rooms.
GGJ|3|99|7|0|So the Jews went out of fear of being hit or burnt by stars falling off the mountain, and the pagans moved out of fear of the Furies not to the mountain and moved gradually back to their houses when their eyes had adjusted to the darkness. Some soon fell asleep, but others remained awake the whole night out of fear and terror of the expectation of terrible things which should come over the face of the Earth according to Daniel"s prophecies, and the pagans waited for the first bolt of lightning and rolls of thunder from Zeus and for the terrible noise of the world that Apollo would begin against the robber Pluto.
GGJ|3|99|8|0|In short, in the whole, quite significant town there was confusion which would not have put the once great Babylon (at the confusion of languages) to shame. But things were very comfortable for us on the mountain; for we had the well prepared evening meal brought to us on the mountain. Raphael ensured in a moment that all the tables came to stand on the mountain and also the food, without any effort by Mark and his family, who had had enough to do beforehand with the preparation of the meal. Also the Roman soldiers got enough to eat and were soon very happy.
GGJ|3|100|1|1|Man's great heritage and calling
GGJ|3|100|1|0|When we had taken the evening meal, Ouran, who had also eaten on the summit, came to Me and said, "Lord, for the size and eminence that no mortal tongue knows the name which You are worthy of, how should I, a pitiful worm of the dust, thank You for the eternally invaluable treasures that Your divine graciousness here has provided for me, and how should I praise, honor and respect You, You eternal most eminent one!?
GGJ|3|100|2|0|Oh Lord, what are we mortals then, that You pay attention to us?! What can we do then in order to please You?"
GGJ|3|100|3|0|I say, "Come on, friend, and now do not cause such a powerful stir! For look, you are what you are, a person with a mortal body, it is true, but in which lives an immortal soul with an even more immortal spirit from God; and I am also a person in whom a divine immortal soul and the spirit of God lives in His fullness, as far as is necessary for this earth, and that is the Father in heaven, whose son I am and whose children you also are.
GGJ|3|100|4|0|But you were all blind and still are in many ways; but I came into the world seeing, in order to show the Father to you all and to make you see as I do.
GGJ|3|100|5|0|I have received the fullness of life from the Father, and can also give life to every everybody who wants life; for the Father decreed Me before the world was created that in Me all fullness of life would live and through Me all people should live. And I am this decree in respect of My soul; in the spirit I am one with Him who made Me.
GGJ|3|100|6|0|You see, I am the way, the truth and the life! Those who believe in Me will never see death, neither feel it nor taste it, even if they could die more than once in the body; but those who will not believe in Me, they will die, even if they had life a thousand times over!
GGJ|3|100|7|0|For every person has a body, and it must die one day– My body will also not be spared this; but the soul will only become freer, brighter and more alive after the laying off of the body, and will be fully One with Him who created them before the world for the salvation of everyone who will believe in the son of man and keep his commandments.
GGJ|3|100|8|0|So think properly, and keep the easy commandments which are given to you, then you do not need anything more; for I did not come to take reputation and honor from people! It is enough that the One praises Me who is above everything in heaven and on Earth; but if someone will honor, praise and worship Me, he should love Me in deed through his works and keep My commandments and his reward in heaven will be great.
GGJ|3|100|9|0|Be now cheerful, do not overestimate Me, and do not underestimate yourself too much, then you will walk along the correct path and will gradually get to know Me and yourself more perfectly.
GGJ|3|100|10|0|For now stay with Mathael, who together with your daughter will bring you along the correct path forward! But if you and Helena have a particular request, just come to Me and I will listen to you any time; but you must leave aside the great homage.
GGJ|3|100|11|0|For see, we must only speak and act towards one another as people, friends and brothers, for every person has a divine spirit in him, without whom he would have no life, and such a spirit is no less divine than the primordial divine itself.
GGJ|3|100|12|0|Thus be a correct disciple of Mathael and you will be able to be a very efficient apostle of Mine in your own land! Did you understand Me?"
GGJ|3|100|13|0|Ouran says, "Yes, Lord, I understand You, but I only now completely recognized what I and my daughter had been told about the true God. Before I had never dared to think about it!" Then the Greek was silent; for his feelings got the better of him, and he cried out of love for Me.
GGJ|3|100|14|0|But I took his hand gently and asked him, saying, "What did it consist of, what Mathael said about God?"
GGJ|3|100|15|0|Ouran sobbed again, but nonetheless said, looking reverently into My eyes, "Oh, that God is the purest love in himself! Oh you most holy One, let me die in this my love for You!"
GGJ|3|100|16|0|"No", I said, "You should not do that for a long time yet; for you shall become an effective tool for Me on this Earth! And when the time of the flesh has passed for you in this world, you will not die, but will be awakened by Me in your flesh. Thus be comforted; for you have found the correct path!
GGJ|3|100|17|0|Whoever seeks as long as you have been seeking, will find; whoever asks as you do, will be given, and whoever knocks on the right door, as you now have just knocked, to him will it be opened. But now go over to Mathael and tell him everything that I have just told you!"
GGJ|3|100|18|0|Ouran now cried even more from sheer love and highest living gratitude to Me, hurried back to Mathael and told him, still sobbing for a long time, how I had accepted him, how good I was to him and everything that I had told him.
GGJ|3|100|19|0|But Mathael and Helena were so moved themselves by the very solemn tale by old Ouran that neither could hold back tears; and Mathael said after Ouran"s account, "That is the alone incomprehensible thing about the incomprehensible, that He, as the highest divine being in His spirit, talks and acts with us people as if He were not the Lord of infinity, but a person like us, like a best friend to the best most intimate friend, yes, as a true brother to brother; in short, He lets himself be played with, and yet every look, every movement of His hands, every step of his feet and every so insignificant sounding word from his mouth is a deepest lesson in wisdom. His deeds bear witness of his incontestable divinity, and everything that He does is already planned as if from eternity for the achievement of the best purposes. Oh you will soon see, hear and experience much!"
GGJ|3|101|1|1|Helena's opinion about the apostles
GGJ|3|101|1|0|Helena, also still sobbing from love for Me, says, "But tell Me who then are the twelve very respectable men who say almost nothing but nonetheless are constantly around Him! They must be very wise men! One looks just like Him, another is still a disciple, but always listens to him the most enthusiastically, and writes some things down on a slate. Who are they then?"
GGJ|3|101|2|0|Mathael says, "As far as I know they are His oldest disciples and are all except one very wise and powerful men over their flesh and over nature! But one seems to be to be a mischievous rogue! Truly, I would never like to count him among my friends; it seems to be an premature birth of a poor devil in human flesh! The Lord will know why He puts up with him! Devils are also creations of His power and hang on the whim of his will. Therefore we have not to ask Him why His love practises such wonders even before the eyes of a devil! But he is a strange being! I would like to sound him out, in order to see of what spirit he is! But let"s forget that! It is enough that the One knows him! But I would like to exchange some words with the others at a good opportuntiy; they must be very deeply initiated!"
GGJ|3|101|3|0|Helena says, "Yes, of course, they must be very wise men and already at the beginning must have laid bare much talent for wisdom, otherwise He would not have accepted them to be His disciples! I would also not be disinclined to exchange a few words with them about certain matters; but it will not be so easy to get close to them in any good way! What do you think, dear friend Mathael?"
GGJ|3|101|4|0|Mathael shrugs his shoulders and says, "God the Lord has fully awakened me, it is true, and my spirit is one with me; I know therefore myself and God in as far as I am permitted, to recognise such things from the basics of all depths of life in the human heart to read like in an open book and to recognise its innermost laws of life, that can only He alone and he to whom He will reveal it.
GGJ|3|101|5|0|Ah, for a pure person of the world, whose innermost life is still completely lifeless and locked fully dead, and whose whole thinking and wanting comes from his brain and from his external senses, one can decide very exactly how and what he thinks, feels and wants. But it is not so for people who think, feel and want now from fully awakened spirit from the innermost foundation of life; for such people then carry infinite things in themseves, and that can only be recognised by God in the depth of truth.
GGJ|3|101|6|0|Therefore one cannot start a conversation with such men as with a quite usual every-day person. If it was necessary for us, the Lord would certainly order it and allow it; but if it is not necessary, then we can consider it advisable to do without such a pleasure. But most blessed Helena, how do you like the stars that are now sparkling so magnificently in the firmament?"
GGJ|3|101|7|0|Helena says, "The stars have always extremely interested me since my earliest childhood, and I remembered a lot of the so-called constellations. Those of the zodiac were shown to me first as the most important. I learnt to recognise them completely in the course of a year, and afterwards also the other wonderful constellations and even the individual large stars. I know all the stars by name, I know where they are and when they come up and go down in every month; but what use is all that!? The more I concentrated on these magnificent lights of the heaven, the more such hard questions there were for my mind, for which no mortal has ever found a satisfying answer. Since I could not bring anything out the dear stars, their names bothered me even more, which are naturally ages old.
GGJ|3|101|8|0|Who discovered first the zodiac and gave the twelve pictures their names? Why did they receive exactly these names that we know, and why no others of a particular type and sort? What has a lion to do with a virgin, a crab with the twins, a scorpion with a balance scales, an ibex with an archer? How do a bull and a ram get into the firmament, how a fisherman with the fish?
GGJ|3|101|9|0|It is very strange that in the animal world there are also four human images and the image of an object. If you can give me some reason for this you will make me very connected to you!"
GGJ|3|101|10|0|Mathael says, "Oh, most blessed Helena, nothing easier than this! Just have a little patience during my explanation and the issue will become quite clear to you!"
GGJ|3|102|1|1|Mathael explains the names of the first three signs of the zodiac
GGJ|3|102|1|0|(Mathael:) "The discoverers of the zodiac were obviously the native residents of Egypt, who for one reached a much higher age than we do, secondly had always a most pure sky and could observe the stars much more easily and constantly than we with our often thickly clouded sky, and thirdly most people slept the whole hot day through. Only in the evenings did they go out into the open and completed their work in the cool of night. There they had constantly the constellations in sight, soon noticed the unchangeable figures and gave them names which corresponded with some natural event occurring at a particular time or with a duty of the land.
GGJ|3|102|2|0|Multiple observance of the zodiac led the watchers soon to the belief that the zodiac is a great circle, which is divided into twelve almost equal parts. In each of these parts there is an individual constellation.
GGJ|3|102|3|0|Even the oldest peoples considered the stars of this Earth to be further away than the sun and the moon and therefore they let the sun along with the moon move on a path inside the great zodiac. 148
GGJ|3|102|4|0|But the zodiac also moved in a way that the sun, which rounds the Earth every day, stopped in another sign after thirty days due to the great movement of the zodiac. But that the moon always came into another sign every couple of days, they explained from its slower daily course around the Earth, by which it never comes to the same place at the same time like the sun – therefore they often called the moon the "tardy star".
GGJ|3|102|5|0|But there were some wise men who claimed exactly the opposite of the moon; yet the teaching of the tardyness of the moon prevailed.
GGJ|3|102|6|0|You see, that"s how the zodiac was created, and now you should also soon learn how the twelve constellations got their peculiar names!
GGJ|3|102|7|0|In the season of the shortest days, which especially in Egypt is always accompanied by rain, (and with this easy to remember time of thirty days one always let a new year begin) according to the calculations of the elders the sun was situated exactly under the constellation that is known to us as Aquarius; therefore the constellation was first given the form of a shepherd when he comes with his water bucket to the trough created to give the domestic animals something to drink and pours the whole bucket into the drinking trough. The elders called such a person the water sprite (Uodan) and secondly they named the constellation thus and thirdly also this time. Later the vain fantasy of people soon made a god out of this good image and gave him divine honor, because it was seen to revive the withered nature – See, most blessed Helena, thus the familiar first constellation received its name and the first thirty days of rain. Let"s go to the second sign that is called Pisces!"
GGJ|3|102|8|0|When Mathael began to explain this second sign, Simon Judas said to the other disciples, "Mathael"s explanations are becoming very informative, we should listen to them more closely!"
GGJ|3|102|9|0|I say, "Go there and listen; for Mathael is one of the top chroniclers of this age!"
GGJ|3|102|10|0|At this all the disciples pressed towards Mathael, which at the beginning made Mathael a little embarrassed; but Simon Judas said to him, "Dear friend, just carry on! For we only came closer to you to learn something very useful from you!"
GGJ|3|102|11|0|Mathael says, very modestly, "For you, my dear very wise friends my wisdom must be a little weak; for you are already older disciples of the Lord, and I have hardly been with you for sixteen hours!"
GGJ|3|102|12|0|Simon Judas says, "Do not let that confuse you; for you have already passed tests through which we have been placed somewhat in the background. But everything comes like this from the Lord. What he often gives one person in a year, He can give to another person in a day. Therefore just continue with your explanation of the zodiac!"
GGJ|3|102|13|0|Mathael says, "With your great patience and under your likewise great care I will immediately continue; and so listen to me further, you most blessed daughter of the Pontus!
GGJ|3|102|14|0|After thirty days the heavy rain in Egypt usually comes to an end, and in the heavy swollen Nile there are always a great quantity of fish to be found, as well as in the side streams, which have to be caught at this time, of which a great part is eaten immediately, an even greater part is salted and fried in the air which at this time blows very strongly in Egypt and is stored for the whole year.
GGJ|3|102|15|0|This action with the fish is ordered in the mentioned land by nature and must be handled before the Nile sinks too much and the many significant side streams dry up, whereby a great mass of fish must rot and thereby poison the air with the most evil smells.
GGJ|3|102|16|0|What is still tradition today in Egypt was a necessity for the oldest wise inhabitants of this blessed great land. But since such time was used for fishing by the inhabitants of this land right from the beginning and the sun came to stop at the start of this fishing season in a new constellation, this constellation was called the sign of the fish (pisces) and the time was also called thus, and it was named Ribar, also Ribuze.
GGJ|3|102|17|0|But since the people at this time were very easily suffered from fever, partly because of the enjoyment of very fatty fish, and partly as a consequence of the air full with many impure smells, this time was later called the fevertime, and the vain fantasies of the people made from this time soon a goddess and showed her for the prevention of this stomach sickness another type of divine reverence – Now you have the whole natural and true story of the naming of the second zodiac sign, and so we progress to the third!
GGJ|3|102|18|0|This sign is called Aries. After the fishing period the original inhabitants turned their worries to the sheep. The males became active and it was time to shear the sheep, their wool was taken from them. This whole task lasted a good thirty days. Naturally in the meantime one had some other daily tasks, but the previously mentioned was the main job for this time described and because the sun came to stop again under another sign, this sign was called the ram (Aries).
GGJ|3|102|19|0|Later on as one has the most storms in this period, where everything was in battle, one element against another and the heat against the cold or rather the coolness of this land, this period was dedicated to battle, for whose occurrence the human fantasy soon saw a picture which was soon given a divine honor and made it into another main god in the later times of war. If we split up the name „Mars" and we get the original „mar iza", also „Maor"iza". What does that mean? Nothing else but: warm the sea.
GGJ|3|102|20|0|In the abovementioned two signs the sea cools down, which the coastal inhabitants must have noticed well; but throught the greater strength of the sun, through the battle of the warm air from the south with the cold northern air, then through the volcanoes that usually awoke in this period and the veins under the sea the sea became warmer and warmer. And because this was seen as a consequence of the storms occurring in this period, the expression „maor izat" means as much as „to fight", and this period was, as shown, represented in images as a harnished fighter who was later made into a god – There you have the third sign of the sky now, and you can easily see what is behind the your god of war, Mars."
GGJ|3|103|1|1|Explanation of the fourth to sixth signs of the zodiac
GGJ|3|103|1|0|(Mathael:) "Let"s move on now to the fourth sign! Again we see an animal, namely a very courageous bull. After looking after the sheep the old shepherding tribes cared above all to the cattle. In this time the cows were mostly beginning to mate and the strong were divided from the weak and the main concern was for good breeding.
GGJ|3|103|2|0|The bull, which the Egyptians valued above all, yes, even it was given the place as a scribe because he formed different figures in loose sand through his blowing, was represented standing almost on two back legs. So what was more natural than that the constellation, under which the sun entered this period and in addition the external circumference lines suggested the form of a bull, was called „taurus"?
GGJ|3|103|3|0|Even the Roman taurus originates from this and through time was only shortened from the original „T a our sat", or „Ti a our sat", which means: Time (sat) of the bull = stand on the back legs.
GGJ|3|103|4|0|Later this period was also called „Aprilis", namely by the Romans, which however in the Egyptian tongue means nothing other than: A (the bull) uperi (open) liz or lizu (the face), also: Bull, open the gate! – of the open pasture. It hardly needs to be mentioned that in time the old bull was made into a god by the Egyptians. So we have now the creation of the fourth zodiac sign before us faithful to nature and true, and we want to see how the fifth sign was created under the name and form of the twins as Castor and Pollux!
GGJ|3|103|5|0|This will be very easy to understand, if we think that the old shepherding nation of Egypt had a lot of care and effort of the year with the looking after of the cattle. After this time the heads of the community came together and chose one or two knowledgeable and possibly understanding judges and at the same time judges for this period, who had to look around and check whether all former effort was carried out uniformly well and beneficient. According to the position, an inquirer was named. „Ka I e stor?" was the question and translated meant, „What has he done?" Then followed the serious admonition with the demanded sentence: „Po luxe men!", also „Poluzce men!" – „Give me light on the matter, an explanation!"
GGJ|3|103|6|0|These later became the twins; but basically the twins were only two sentences, namely a question and then the demand, naturally not only through words, but in deed.
GGJ|3|103|7|0|But since around such a time of inquiry and checking the sun entered the familiar two-star constellation, they were called „twins" and in the Roman tongue Gemini or also Castor and Pollux, which naturally later were also worshipped as gods through the vain fantasy of the people.
GGJ|3|103|8|0|We have now got the fifth zodiac sign before us explained just like the previous signs faithfully and truthfully; but now we come to the sixth sign, and there we suddenly see the „crab"! How did it come to the great starry zodiac? I tell you, quite easily and naturally just like the previous ones!
GGJ|3|103|9|0|You see, in this period of time the day lasts longest; then it begins to become shorter in length, and the elders compared this returning length of the day with the movement of a crab. But at the same time it was the sixth period of thirty days, in which the dew in this country became very strong at night, particularly near to the river. At such a time the crabs climbed out of their marshy holes at night and paid the nearby grassy and dewy meadows a very refreshing and nutritional visit. The old inhabitants of the land on the Nile noticed this very easily and at the beginning made an effort to drive the uninvited guests out of the fat meadows, which particularly for the first inhabitants of this land was no easy job, since in this time the quantity of these great mud insects went into countlessness. At first they encountered them with burning torches, collected them in piles and burned them, which did nothing to the large number, however. In burning however there was always a very good and very inviting smell, and the elders soon thought that the animals were perhaps good to eat, But nonetheless no-one wanted to begin this sampleing of the roast.
GGJ|3|103|10|0|Later they were boiled in great pots and the soup was found to be very tasty; but no-one wanted to dare. They were given to the pigs that had already been raised by the elders, and these gorged themselves on them and became very fat, which was a very welcome discovery to the Egyptians, for they used much fat from the animals, as well as the skin and the intestines; but they did not enjoy the meat and used it for the additional food for the pigs.
GGJ|3|103|11|0|But when in time lazy people began to degenerate and to sin against old and wise laws which had come from the pre-flood religious leader Henoch, soon huge prisons were built and the criminals were placed inside. These were fed with boiled crabs and alternately with salted and roasted pork and only a little bread. But one noticed that the criminals thrived with this food and later on in a bad year the free people also tried the terrible-seeming prison food and found that it tasted better than their old traditional food. This realisation was then soon the cause that the enormous quantity of the great and fat Nile crabs soon decreased very much, since they were hunted too much.
GGJ|3|103|12|0|Later the Greeks and Romans also ate this mud insect and thrived on it; only the Jews even today do not eat it, although Moses did not exactly forbid it.
GGJ|3|103|13|0|But from all of that it can be more than tangibly seen that the old Egyptians could not choose any better image for the sign of this sixth period of thirty days than this animal that gave them so much work to do in this time period. This picture also lets us think that it received a type of divine honor. Greeks and Romans later dedicated this time period to the goddess Juno and named the time thus in her honor.
GGJ|3|103|14|0|But now there is the question how this goddess was actually invented and how she received her divine personality. The wise men have different opinions which are basically not badly founded. But the real reason is nonetheless that which was hatched in time just as with the personlaities of Castor and Pollux.
GGJ|3|103|15|0|Around the time of the crabs it became too hot for manual activities, and one therefore devoted this time to spiritual investigation in great shady temples of which then several were built by the original inhabitants of this land.
GGJ|3|103|16|0|A main question at the beginning of all spiritual investigation was whether the pure divinity could also be sought in any material conjunction.
GGJ|3|103|17|0|As all questions by the wise men were only very short, but needed a very long answer, thus was it with this weighty question the same case. They said, „Je U ? (un) o?" translated: „Is that separate divinty, if put next to each other, still a whole divinity?"
GGJ|3|103|18|0|You ask: How could then these simple letters mean this pronounced sentence? You shall learn the very natural reason right now! The U for the old Egyptians was represented by means of an open semicircle with extended ends, and meant in this way a receptacle for everything divine that comes from above to the people on Earth. It goes without saying that the wise elders understood by this mainly a spiritual gift of light for the soul of a person.
GGJ|3|103|19|0|The N was represented by a similar semicircle but turned to face downwards (?), and described dead matter, in itself completely spiritless and lightless. The round roofs of some houses and particularly the temple therefore had the form of an up-turned semi-circle and showed that in such places the divine was joined with the material, creates a temporal life and reveals itself to the people at times. From this was created the old, important question: „Je U ? o?", because the O represented the full divinity in its purity.
GGJ|3|103|20|0|The answer to this old weighty question then meant that all created matter relates to God almost as a wife to her husband and lord. God created in one movement in and through the material His myriads of children of all types. He pollinated the material in one movement with His divinely spiritual influence, and the material bore Him then the countless children conceived in it. That was certainly a very eminent thought which the old wise men had placed as an answer to the familiar, weighty question!
GGJ|3|103|21|0|In time, particularly for the later descendents who were lusting after the senses, there was no longer any idea about the old Egyptian wisdom, and the question Je un o and the defined femininity of all material was made into a personal goddess and she was given the name at first „Jeu no", then simply „Juno", and she was married to the likewise non-existent god Zeus.
GGJ|3|103|22|0|The old wise men then considered from wise and very natural reasons the material to be hard, unbending, unsubmissive and thought that one could only gain anything from it through great hard work and great effort. The old imperfections discovered by the old wise men in matter were foisted by later descendents to the god wife Juno, with whom Zeus constantly was lacking. Do you now understand your goddess Juno?"
GGJ|3|103|23|0|Helena says, "I beg you, my very dearest Mathael, just continue; I could listen to you without interruption for days! Your explanation is not as pictorial and decorated as that of Homer, but it is wise and true, and that is of a thousand times more value and more attractive than all the magical flowery adornment of the great folk singers! Therefore just continue uninterrupted in your tale!"
GGJ|3|103|24|0|Mathael says, "Are you telling me what I want to hear!? For look, the truth wants to be understood, but never flattered! But I know that you are not flattering me, only the truth, which does not come from me but from God, and so I can continue."
GGJ|3|104|1|1|The seventh, eighth and ninth signs of the zodiac
GGJ|3|104|1|0|(Mathael:) "Listen then! After the crab we see the lion in the great zodiac. How does this wild beast then come among the signs of the sky? Likewise just as naturally as everything else that we have got to know up to now!
GGJ|3|104|2|0|After the crab hunt, which lasts its thirty days and sometimes also an extra one or two – because the month of the crab (June) and not the month of the fish (February) was decided as the month of balancing out by the old Egyptians – another calamity began which created a lot of cares and worry for the elders. Around this time the lions usually give birth and are there, full of hunger, concentrating most on the hunt and move far and wide over the deserts, the mountains and the valleys into areas where they scent some fat herds.
GGJ|3|104|3|0|Since the fatherland of the lions is actually hot Africa, and Asia Minor is also often conquered by these kings of the animals, it is therefore understandable that it was not difficult for them to press forward to middle and lower Egypt and there cause devastation among the peacefully grazing herds. Just as a great cold drives the wolves into areas occupied by people, so the great heat of Julius (July) drives the lions into the somewhat cooler northern fields where there is a good prey.
GGJ|3|104|4|0|But in this month in upper Egypt the heat is the strongest and most unbearable and therefore often drives the lions north to the Meditterranean where it is obviously cooler than in the area of the glowing hot sandy desert. In short, at the beginning of this period the inhabitants of Egypt constantly receive visits from these feared guests and must defend themselves quite efficiently against them in order to keep them from their herds. And since the sun at this time enters a constellation that just like that of the bull represents more or less the form of a furious lion, the elders called this heavenly body with the name of a lion, and in Egypt this time was also called the name „lion" (Le o wa), „Le the evil one" or „the descendent of evil one", in contrast to"El" the good one or "the son of good one", O the sun of god, wa, also wai flees; Le o wai therefore means: The evil one flees the sun.
GGJ|3|104|5|0|The Romans named their hero Julius Caesar in honor just a few decades ago this time period with his name, because he knew how to fight as cunningly and bravely as a lion. There you have the seventh heavenly or zodiac sign which also became idolised in a way by the later descendents.
GGJ|3|104|6|0|But after the lion we see a "virgin" follow; that seems not to suit what has happened before?! Oh yes, it suits it completely and quite naturally! With the conquering of the time of the lions, the main worries of the year were now in a way finished, and one turned here to a greater cheerfulness and put on festivals, which particularly served to give presents to the good and demurely pure virgins, in order to encourage them to further demureness; it was also tradition in this period to celebrate marriages. Only a virgin found to be pure could be taken as a wife; one who had not kept her virginity, however, was excluded from marriage and could only in the very best case become a concubine of some man who already had one or more proper wives – otherwise the only thing left for her was the despicable and low status of slave. And so this time had a very weighty importance, and because around this time another very nice constellation of the zodiac came to stop over the sun, it was called the "virgin". But only several years ago did the vain Romans give this period the name of the Caesar, in the honor of Caesar Augustus. And so you know now also, dear Helena, how a virgin came after the lion in the stars. But now let"s move on!
GGJ|3|104|7|0|We have now seen how a virgin also came among the constellations of the zodiac; but now something enters that we will soon see. We see a balance scales, as the grocers and pharmacists use for weighing their specimens and medicines. How did this instrument for testing weight come among the stars then? I tell you: Very easily and again just as naturally as all the earlier ones!
GGJ|3|104|8|0|You see, after the time of the virgins" test and the marriages, by which this previous time was mostly characterised, came the time of the testing of the most harvest, of the grain – which the oldest inhabitants of this land had farmed, of course alongside the cattle – of the fruits, the figs, the dates, the oil, the pomegrantes, the oranges and more of the same.
GGJ|3|104|9|0|Every community had its elders as representatives and leaders of all business and likewise a priest who had only to occupy himself with the spiritual and to teach the people on certain days and to prophecy at important events. It does not need to be mentioned that the status of priest soon much increased, and this status did not have much to do with coarse, physical work, except with new attempts and improvements in every possible respect.
GGJ|3|104|10|0|It was also the priests who explored the metals of the Earth, collected them and made them suitable for use. But for all the many technical things they needed as well many henchmen and well trained artisans who all had no time to devote themselves to farming and cattle-breeding, and thus such people had to be supported by the community. But how should that be measured, that every member of the community should give a corresponding part of his harvest to the priests and their helpers?
GGJ|3|104|11|0|The tithe was decided, and every member of the community had to give the tenth part of all their harvest to the priests. But how was the tithe measured? Quite simply: with the scale! There were larger and smaller scales available for use in the way just mentioned. Every community owned several such scales, and before the eyes of the community council all harvests were exactly measured by filling both scale pans completely; the filled pans were emptied out nine times into the box of the community member, but the tenth time into the box of the priests. The high priest was at the same time the protector of the whole tribe or the shepherd with the expression „Vara on" („he protects" or „he is the shepherd"). In later times the Varaons became the genuine kings of the land under whose dominion the priests also stood.
GGJ|3|104|12|0|But now we see from this historically true representation that the period of time just after that of the virgin was attributed mainly for the weighing of the harvests for the tithe-giving to the priesthood; and because at exactly this time the sun once again entered a new sign, this sign was therefore called in the zodiac „the scales" (Libra). That will be clear to anyone who is even a little familiar with the traditions and habits of the ancient Egyptians.
GGJ|3|104|13|0|It hardly needs to be mentioned that in the time of the scales all sorts of corresponding meanings were laid aside and it was used also as a symbol of the divine as well as the wordly justice, yes, that it is still worshipped in a way by some yet undeveloped peoples, as the Indians do to the plough here and there. On the one hand the fantasy of people and on the other hand the constantly growing profit-seeking of the ever increasing priests and teachers idolised in time whatever seemed time-honored and useful for all humanity.
GGJ|3|104|14|0|In this way we have now seen how a human tool came into the great zodiac, and we therefore also want to see further how the highly dowdy insect "the scorpion" came to the great zodiac!"
GGJ|3|105|1|1|Explanation of the last three signs of the zodiac
GGJ|3|105|1|0|(Mathael:) "After the period of the scales came a pretty lethargic period. The herds devoted themselves more and more to rest, that is, they grazed, but they did no longer bop around the pastures as boldly as in the spring; the fruit trees as well no longer showed such activity as was the case in spring; the fields lay fallow, and so the people had also a certain rest from work. They would certainly have embraced doing nothing for much longer if the Lord of heaven and Earth had not urged them on in this lazy time with an extremely annoying insect whose home is mainly Egypt.
GGJ|3|105|2|0|The scorpions began at the beginning of this period to show themselves everywhere and increased their number until the middle of this otherwise lazy period like flies in a dining hall. The sting of this insect is known to be not only very painful, but also very dangerous if one does not have the correct antidote to hand immediately after the sting.
GGJ|3|105|3|0|But since the old Egyptians must have learnt only too well both the danger as well as the annoyance of this little animal, it was also not difficult to think of a means through which they could become at least in some ways master over this being. All sorts of deterent were tried; but they all together helped little, until they finally came upon the bark of a Nile plant, cooked it, and with its steam at least freed the rooms from this spiky scrounger. Also they dampened the bark of the mentioned bush, spread it on the floor and laid it in the beds, kept the spiky vermin away killing at the same time.
GGJ|3|105|4|0|After this method to drive away and kill the insect they called the insect itself, which of course had previously no name, „scoro" (= bark) „pi" or „pie" (= drinks) „on" (= he).
GGJ|3|105|5|0|With this name the descendents were made aware as if by a recipe through which means one could counteract this pest most effectively. Even nowadays we receive from Egypt, from Arabia and Persia a powder through which one can destroy not only the scorpion but also almost every very annoying insect without the least damage to human health; and this powder is made alongside other ingredients mainly from that ground bark. And now back to the main issue!
GGJ|3|105|6|0|At the first appearance of the scorpions in this lazy time the sun entered a new constellation in the great circle and it was called after the annoying insect that was spreading most in this period and annoyed cattle and people. This sign has until now been given the least divine reverence, except that is always honored as a very effective old recipe against this annoying insect.
GGJ|3|105|7|0|The lazy period ended with the destruction of the scorpions, as well as the thunder storms that often occur in Egypt in this period, for which the Egyptians always had a great respect; for they said, "The shot from Zeus is always faster and more accurate than the pitiful shots of people!"
GGJ|3|105|8|0|Around the time after the scorpion all sorts of wild animals began to come down to the valleys from the mountains, among them all types of rapacious animals, although not of the very worst type.
GGJ|3|105|9|0|This appearance forced people, and namely the men, to span their bows and set off on the hunt. Rabbits, hares, gazelles, small bears, badgers, foxes, panthers, a number of vultures and eagles, also crocodiles and the hippopotamus (old Egyptian „Je pa opata moz" = the horse of the Nile begins to exercise its strength), began to move, and thus there was no time to be lost for the hunt; there was also a very significant prize for the killing of as many crocodiles as possible.
GGJ|3|105|10|0|It doesn't belong here to say how all sorts of hunts were carried out, instead it is enough just to know that in Egypt around this time there were all sorts of hunts, and we know everything that we need to know.
GGJ|3|105|11|0|Around this hunting period the sun entered a new constellation again in the great zodiac, and it was called Sagittarius the archer, because this time provided the most work for the archer. The archer was given in time a sort of divine honor, but not too much, except for Apollo, who was also honored as a god of the hunt.
GGJ|3|105|12|0|We are then finished with the archer and now come to Capricorn, actually the strangest of the signs in the whole zodiac! You see, an ibex, the inhabitant of the highest clifftops, shimmers in the southernmost parts of the great cycle! How did this inhabitant of the high mountains then get into the grat zodiac? I tell you, just like all the others, in a very natural way!
GGJ|3|105|13|0|In this last period of the year all the wild animals search the valleys in order to find whatever food its nature demands.
GGJ|3|105|14|0|The ibex was something too valuable for the Egyptians for them to let it enjoy its cheeky visit to the valley just like that! In short, all sorts of watches were set up as soon as the time began to draw near, in which this animal was discovered in earlier times more often grazing on the lonely fields and jumping around. As soon as one was noticed, after the signal was received everything that had legs was on his feet.
GGJ|3|105|15|0|But it was no easy piece of work to catch such an ibex, and there were some ibex periods when no ibex were caught; but if several were caught in a good period, it was a positive triumph for the whole of Egypt! For everything about this ibex was a most wonderful medicine, and with just a little one could heal every illness, and the horns were the first and most valuable decoration for the king of Egypt himself, more than gold and jewels.Yes, in the antiquity the value of a Varaon was even juged by the number of ibex horns that even the high priests wore gilded ones on them as a sign of their high wisdom and highest power.
GGJ|3|105|16|0|But since the ibex has such a high reputation for the Egyptians, as you can convince yourself even today in this country, it is more than understandable that the old Egyptians dedicated this period of time in which they had a visit from the ibex to the valuable animal, and then called it after the animal, as well as the constellation in which the sun entered in this period of time.
GGJ|3|105|17|0|And now we have looked at all the twelve signs of the great zodiac in this way, and have found nowhere anything else but something very natural, and besides we have also seen how and in which way all the many pagan gods were created, and that there is nothing behind them but the very natural that we have just seen.
GGJ|3|105|18|0|And so it will hopefully never be difficult in future to recognise the true God alone in the correct and truest light. Never has any fabricated divinity done anything of all the wonders that have been ascribed to it, and the few wise-seeming words that are supposed to have been said to the people by gods have been shoved into the mouths of the non-existant gods by the old wise men for the sake of greater weight.
GGJ|3|105|19|0|But here are deeds to be seen and words to be heard which before have never been experienced in reality – and there we have finally reached the place where we can recognise the true God in completion. Helena and you too, old Ouran, tell us whether this explanation of mine about the zodiac was enlightening or not!"
GGJ|3|106|1|1|Helena asks about the school of Mathael
GGJ|3|106|1|0|Helena says, "Oh, you very dearest Mathael! Nothing has ever been made as clear and lucid to me on this Earth through pure words! As a consequence of your living way of describing I was quite actively present myself in all the deeds and action in ancient Egypt and saw the greatest truth rain down before my very eyes.
GGJ|3|106|2|0|But only tell me one more thing now: in which way or in which school did you discover all this so efficiently! For by the heavens, such a thing cannot be produced just like that, like some ears of wheat from out of a sack! So how did you learn all this so solidly?"
GGJ|3|106|3|0|Mathael says, "Oh, Helena! Yesterday I was several thousand times blinder and unknowledgable than one of your stupidest servants and in addition was so ill that only God alone could heal me from such a never heard of sickness; such a healing would not have been possible for any human art!
GGJ|3|106|4|0|But after I was healed I receieved not only all my bodily strength again in almost a moment, but the Lord of heaven and Earth awoke among others my spirit in my very gloomy soul. And look, this spirit teaches me now everything in its basics that ever were and are and some other things that will be!
GGJ|3|106|5|0|You see, that is all a pure gist of mercy from the Lord, whom alone you and I owe all praise, honor, thanks and love, and I have never learnt such a thing in any ordinary school!
GGJ|3|106|6|0|The Lord alone is my everything, my school and all my wisdom; what I know and can, I know and can only through the Lord!
GGJ|3|106|7|0|And I tell you: He who does not know about something from there, be it whatever it may, knows nothing at all; for all his knowledge is a vain, fully void and useless piece of work!
GGJ|3|106|8|0|Therefore be diligent in the single school of the Lord, who now in all His divine fullness moves among us physically, and you will never need another school in all eternity! Do you understand that, most blessed Helena?"
GGJ|3|106|9|0|Helena says, "Oh yes, I understand you well; but how can a weak mortal person, for example I and my father, get into the school of the Lord?"
GGJ|3|106|10|0|Mathael says, quite excited, "Oh Helena! You most blessed of the whole great Pontus, how did you get to such a blind and stupid question? You must forgive me if I give you a very harsh answer to your question which you have not considered in the least! You and your father are already in such a school; how possibly can you ask how and when you will get into such a school? Yes, don't you see at all yet how the Lord has worked such greats signs for your sakes?!"
GGJ|3|106|11|0|Helena says, somewhat embarrassed, "But I beg you, dearest Mathael, do not hold it against me! I now see my foolishness very well and will never come to you again with such a question; but you just have patience with us and always consider that Rome was not built in a day! Gradually everything can be achieved! If my father is old, so I am still young. And see, I am no girl that is hard to direct; all my teachers confirmed that, and my father knows it too! Oh, I will certainly not put you to shame, dearest Mathael; but only sometimes a little more patience would do no harm! I beg you for this!"
GGJ|3|106|12|0|Mathael, quite affected by the great gentleness of Helena, says, "Oh, most blessedly gentle Helena, never again will you have to ask me for patience! I never mean it unkindly when I sometimes look a little serious, and through a more serious word I only want to bring someone quicker to their goal than can happen with very mild words. But I see that you are gentler in your mind than the tamest dove, and so there is no further need to wake you serious sounding words."
GGJ|3|106|13|0|Helena says, "Nonetheless therefore have no consideration for me! If you can bring me further with serious words, just be as serious as the great Pontus when his mountain-high waves enter into a violent battle with the hurricane; if you can bring me and my father just as far with gentle words and lessons in the same time, that would be much preferred. But now about something else! Yet another very short question, and I will then have time enough to think!
GGJ|3|106|14|0|Tell me now who has named all the many other constellations and for what reasons!"
GGJ|3|107|1|1|The zodiac in general
GGJ|3|107|1|0|Mathael says, "Oh my very dearest Helena! Your question is really very short; but a complete answer would demand from me more than a full year! Therefore we will postpone this answering of this short question of yours to a later opportunity and for now just say that the names of all the constellations have quite the same origin as the twelve great zodiac signs, which Greek sounding name of this cycle is quite wrongly named the Animal Cycle, because people and things also occur in it, of course only in name.
GGJ|3|107|2|0|According to the old Egyptian tongue, the syllable Zo or Za means "for", dia or diaia "work" and kos "a part", also the "separation"; and Za diaia kos (also kose)means when well translated : division for work.
GGJ|3|107|3|0|you see now that the thing can never behaved differntly in the beginning, and so my explanation to you of the Zadia-kos (Zodiakus) must be completely correct! For in the beginning the elders divided the great cycle according to the periodic events in their work; but the later descendents decided afterwards their work according to the already divided cycle; for every constellation that occurred warned the egyptians in advance with which work they had to occupy themselves in the next period. And in this way the naming of the cycle was also quite correct – but only not in the false sense of the Greeks and Romans.
GGJ|3|107|4|0|But the way that the elders named this cycle and its images corrcetly, they also named many, even if not all the other constellations, and also were the first discoverers of the planets known to you apart from the sun and the moon, which are basically, at least for our Earth, not at all planets, in that the sun does not go round the Earth, but the other planets along with the Earth go around the great sun in different spaces of time, under which we are not to understand the seemingly daily orbital time which stems from the turning of the Earth itself around its own axis, but that which the Earth makes in a year, which Venus and the rarely seen Mercury make in an even shorter time; but Mars, Jupiter and Saturn need a longer time for their orbit than the Earth.
GGJ|3|107|5|0|But the moon in any case belongs to the Earth and moves with it once in a year around the sun, while as a constant companion of our Earth it moves in addition every 27 to 28 days once around the Earth at a distance of one hundred thousand hours away.
GGJ|3|107|6|0|Alone those are things that you cannot understand; but if the spirit of God is awake in your soul, then you will recognise that and many other things without any external, clumsy teaching.
GGJ|3|107|7|0|Therefore there is above all only one thing lacking, and that is: to recognise oneself and God and love Him above all else, everything else then comes of its own accord.
GGJ|3|107|8|0|In any case we both have spoken more than enough, and it will be very good if we now rest a little, so that the other friends who are much wiser than us can also make a few good remarks about us.
GGJ|3|107|9|0|One must never speak too much about one thing, but instead let others speak and listen to them; for no person on the whole Earth is so wise that he cannot learn some times something from a less wise person, not ot mention from someone more wise – than oneself! And so you, very dearest Helena, will forgive me if I do not speak myself for some time, but instead I will listen to the others – naturally assuming that they want to say something."
GGJ|3|107|10|0|Then Helena says, "Oh, very good, very good! Now just rest a little; for you have now spoken for a few of hours without a break.
GGJ|3|107|11|0|Perhaps at this opportunity someone will tell us something more about the great Master who is now among us and yet hardly lets us know that He is who He is!"
GGJ|3|108|1|1|Opinions about the spreading of the new teaching
GGJ|3|108|1|0|At this Simon Judas says, "I marvel at Mathael"s truly great wisdom and the knowledge hidden in it about the antiquity! Yes, such wisdom is lacking in this age too just as much as the deep recognition of the truths of life coming out of the mouth of God! Truly, we could talk the ear off a nation which has already been wasting away in the very most absurd dirt of the most dubious superstition for more than a thousand years! In that case one word just as a hundred thousand of the most beautiful words is purely in vain; it does not recognise its own foolishness and blindness, and even less so the most beautiful and purest truth preached to it.
GGJ|3|108|2|0|What else should one do there with such a nation? Work miracles? A nation only becomes more foolish and superstitious thereby! Punish it? Oh, such a nation is in any case punished enough!
GGJ|3|108|3|0|But if one seeks the more accessible ones of the nation and preaches to them in the way our Mathael does against paganism, in one hundred years at most with the mercy of God there will be no more pagan temples!
GGJ|3|108|4|0|Judge, brothers, whether I have spoken correctly or not! A simple mind of a child is worth more than the understanding of all those who understand on this Earth; but here understanding is also fully appropriate. What is your opinion, dear brothers?"
GGJ|3|108|5|0|Everyone except Judas says, "We totally agree with that, and we cannot refute anything!"
GGJ|3|108|6|0|Now Judas steps forward and says, "No, no, some things can be refuted!"
GGJ|3|108|7|0|Simon says, "What then? Speak! I truly don't know of anything here that could be refuted!"
GGJ|3|108|8|0|Judas says, "If you conquer those who are powerful, you will then be able to speak very effectively to the weaker ones even without this knowledge!"
GGJ|3|108|9|0|Mathael says, looking at Judas somewhat excitedly, "Aha, you want to announce the message of freedom from heaven to the poor in spirit and the earthly goods with whip and sword! Indeed, you are a very strange person! You seem to me also to be otherwise a being from the underworld, thus this opinion of yours which would truly do no injustice to any devil! You are an exceptionally rare devil!
GGJ|3|108|10|0|But do tell me how you could have smuggled yourself into this otherwise purely heavenly company!
GGJ|3|108|11|0|But I say to you: If you as a devil want to speak to people and act, you must wrap yourself better in sheep"s clothing, so that one doesn't see the rapacious wolf among them at the first glance!
GGJ|3|108|12|0|Make sure that you get out of my view, otherwise I could be tempted to make disclosures about you that you perhaps now would not be in the best mood to hear; for my spirit knows you now inside and out!"
GGJ|3|108|13|0|When Judas hears such things from Mathael, he raises his eyebrows and says, "You are mistaken in me, Mathael; for I also belong to the number of chosen ones, I have already fulfilled errands in the name of the Lord and I was carried through the air just like my brothers a number of weeks ago by the angels!"
GGJ|3|108|14|0|Mathael says, "Oh, I know all that, and nonetheless I do not retract one syllable of the words I have just said! You sure do belong among the twelve, but my spirit says to me: There is a devil among them! – and look, you are the devil!
GGJ|3|108|15|0|With this proof that my spirit gave about you, you can be satisfied for the moment. But if you want more, it can be attended upon; for I am just about to discover quite a big room full of ugly proof against you, and you will not have to do much to get them all in your face! For you are also a thief! Do you understand me?!"
GGJ|3|108|16|0|When Judas heard such thundrous words from the wise Mathael, a powerful shudder ran through him and he drew very modestly back and in going back he received some quiet kicks from Thomas as well, with the words, "Did hell prick you once again?! Just carry on like that, and you will hear more than just now! You poor soul, you"ll never be a match for Mathael, whom the Lord has so wonderfully healed in body, soul and spirit!
GGJ|3|108|17|0|See, even the angel of the Lord does not dare to draw near to him, and you want to contradict him in something that he has said from out of his deepest wisdom which has never been seen since Moses?!
GGJ|3|108|18|0|Do you not then see the foolishness emanating from your fundamentally asinine heart as it screams throughout all the heavens? Can you not remain silent so that you can listen and continue to learn?!
GGJ|3|108|19|0|All the wisdom of all the heavens and all the Earth is here in one place together, we are sitting here together in the centre of the divine heart, words and deeds go past us that even amaze the angels, and you with your truly terrible cravings as the greatest donkey among us cannot resist pulling not only discussions but also counter views from your puddle of stupidity into the present divine daylight! Oh you top blockhead!"
GGJ|3|108|20|0|Judas says, quite sulkily, "Hey, leave me alone! If I am such a donkey then that affects me and not you! And if Mathael has now beaten me so much, than I bet that what you want, that these very pure, divine teachings should be announced to the poor heathens not with gentle words of peace but with the sword and all sorts of deadly shots!
GGJ|3|108|21|0|No-one will be asked whether he has understood it, instead he will be forced to swear on the new belief! And if with time he leaves the never understood belief, he will be declared guilty of the most harmful prerjury and at best burnt alive!
GGJ|3|108|22|0|And if at the spreading of this divine religion one does not ensure above all that the authorities are won over, then I would truly not like to count the numbers of blood witnesses who will bleed under the sword of the great heathen rulers, even if I am a devil! No matter whether it is divine! The devil is also divine! In time even the purest and most eminent divinity is also devilish!
GGJ|3|108|23|0|For example, if we just look at the most divine religion of Moses! What is it in the temple of the once heavenly wise Solomon?! Therefore I say as Mathael"s devil and also as a donkey: Mathael is correct, and I recognise his wisdom as well you do, but as much as Mathael is correct, I am correct too!
GGJ|3|108|24|0|I tell you, this religion of peace from heaven will spread the greatest dissatisfaction across the whole surface of the Earth in a very short time and will put nations one after the other in the greatest, irreparable disharmony, discontent and war!
GGJ|3|108|25|0|You will probably not experience this so much in your body; but your spirit will be a certain witness of everything that I have just said to you, and you will only then agree that the devil and thief Judas also prophecied truth! Now I ask you whether you have understood me well!?"
GGJ|3|109|1|1|Judas' character
GGJ|3|109|1|0|Thomas says, "You now think that you have made a great prediction and we would not have learnt it without you?! Despite all the highest wisdom you have heard now in more than half a year, you are still a poor, foolish twit!
GGJ|3|109|2|0|At what time have light and darkness not opposed each other as enemies? When have life and death ever gone walking together hand in hand? When have the furious hunger and full satisfaction reached a hand towards one another in the peace of paradise? Idiot! It goes without saying: If the highest and clearest light penetrates the thickest darkness of the Earth from heaven, it will not happen without counteraction!
GGJ|3|109|3|0|Look at the immeasurable ice fields of the enormous Ararat! They do not melt at the least warmth, as the wise Egyptians decide according to colour and thickness of the ice and snow; but just let the heat of summer from Ethiopia reach such ice fields, and soon all the ice will become water! But woe to the valleys, which then are flooded by this water!
GGJ|3|109|4|0|And look, whatever would be materially unavoidable, will certainly remain even less spiritually in the future!
GGJ|3|109|5|0|But if we begin to preach the gospel of God with a sword in our hand, we will awake the sword of the world against us all the sooner; if we begin it with the weapon of peace, which is called love, we will also find peace many times over.
GGJ|3|109|6|0|It goes without saying that such a gift from heaven will see war and all sorts of battles over time, as long as the material world remains due to the divine order what it always was, still is and will be and remain, and this needs no prophecy; but due to the fact that paganism will be shown to be basically laughable and foolish in its fullest emptiness to people of any more mature insight in the way and manner of Mathael, at least the too powerful and destructive counter-battles will not be called against us in an all-devastating intensity!
GGJ|3|109|7|0|If you have appreciated even a little what I have just shown you, the fullest nonsense of the prophecy that you made to me must seem to shine like the midday sun into the eyes of a man fast asleep!"
GGJ|3|109|8|0|Judas says, "Yes, yes, you are truly always wise Thomas, and everything that I say must be foolish! I should think about things well before I put them into words – and look there, I just opened my mouth and everybody attacks me because of the foolishness I speak, like the lion a lamb! Yes, one must want to explode in anger like a puffed-up bullfrog! From now on I will not say another syllable, but will be as quiet as a log, then you will have nothing to disagree with!"
GGJ|3|109|9|0|Thomas says, "Yes, do it, then you will be a wise man!"
GGJ|3|109|10|0|Here Mathael calls Thomas and says to him, "I thank you in the name of good things that you have given brother Judas such a modest pointer. For it did not hurt him in the least, and perhaps what he sees as an insult to his mind will be useful to him in the next world; for there is still no trace of any inner wisdom and there will probably never be any in his life.
GGJ|3|109|11|0|But leave him for now; for his soul is not from above, and his spirit is too small and too weak to soften his worldly soul and to animate it like yours!"
GGJ|3|109|12|0|Here I step up and say to Mathael, "Truly, there are few tools such as you, and I must therefore give you My praise! Just you continue, and you will be an apostle for another whom I will awake only later from among My enemies, an efficient fore-runner among the heathens! And now I will give you the fullest assurance that you and your four brothers will never fall back into your illness that was so hard to bear! But you will have to distribute your four brothers and show them the fully correct path.
GGJ|3|109|13|0|We will from now on remain a few more days here, and tomorrow as the Sabbath some things will happen where you can give Me good help; for you are one who does not fear the world or death, and therefore you are a very efficient tool for Me.
GGJ|3|109|14|0|But now lead Me to Helena; for she has an extra-large secret longing for Me, and so we want to visit her and strengthen her!"
GGJ|3|109|15|0|Mathael says, "Oh Lord, what an endless mercy for me! You, my creator, let me lead You to her who is as much Your creation as I am! But the maiden is pure and full of good will; she certainly knows nothing about sin and therefore it is worth the effort to strengthen such a heart through which later a thousand times a thousand can be strengthened!"
GGJ|3|110|1|1|The search for God
GGJ|3|110|1|0|After these words I, Mathael and our Jarah, who does not move from My side, turn to Helena and to her father Ouran.
GGJ|3|110|2|0|When Helena sees Me coming towards her, she bursts into a flood of tears of joy and says after a while, "I already doubted that this grace would be granted to me to see You, the Lord of my life, beside me and to speak to You! But now everything is very good! For You, whom my heart and my mind has only got to know here so endlessly wonderfully, have come to me Yourself! Oh, now rejoice loudly, you my otherwise so poor heart; for He whose spirit has counted the beats of your pulse from the cradle to the grave, stands before you and brings a holy strength in which death will taste sweeter than honey!"
GGJ|3|110|3|0|Then she becomes quiet again and I say to her, "Helena! Hearts that love as yours have eternally no death to fear and will never taste it, neither sweet nor bitter!
GGJ|3|110|4|0|For see, I Myself am the life and the resurrection, and those who believe in Me and love Me as you do, will never see death in all eternity, neither feel it nor taste it!
GGJ|3|110|5|0|Truly your heavy body will one day be taken from you, but it will not affect you painfully or knowledgably, instead in one moment you will be transformed from your heavy, captive life into the brightest life of your soul through My spirit of love which is in you and grows until full similarity with My eternal spirit! Do you now understand this, dearest Helena?"
GGJ|3|110|6|0|But Helena cannot produce a single word from sheer emotion and now weeps with the loudest sobbing of her heart. It lasts a long time, and Helena is still so moved in her mind by the joy that I came to her, that her tongue is constantly paralysed anew with tears of joy, as soon as she wants to give me further words of thanks.
GGJ|3|110|7|0|But I say again to her, "My dearest daughter, do not try to speak; for this language of your heart is much more preferable to Me than any chosen by your mouth!
GGJ|3|110|8|0|For you see, on the Earth there are some, and in future there will be more, who will say to Me: Lord, Lord! And I will answer them and say: Why are you calling, strangers?! I don't know you and I have never known you! For you have always been children of the prince of lies, of arrogance, of evil, of night and of all darkness! Therefore, out of My sight, you constsant doers of evil! And I tell you that among them there will be much howling and gnashing of teeth!
GGJ|3|110|9|0|They will seek their god in endless, never reachable distances and depths and will not find him, because they found it beneath them to seek Me in their vicinity, namely in their hearts!
GGJ|3|110|10|0|Truly, whoever does not seek God as you have sought Him, will not find Him, not even in all eternity!
GGJ|3|110|11|0|God is in Himself the highest, endless, most powerful love and therefore can only be found through love!
GGJ|3|110|12|0|In the beginning love drove you to it, although you imagined to sin by loving Me; and look, you found Me. I came to you more than half the way, just as your father Ouran. But likewise everyone that wants to find Me should seek Me, and they will find Me as you have found Me.
GGJ|3|110|13|0|But those who seek Me with their arrogant intellect will never find Me in all eternity!
GGJ|3|110|14|0|For whoever seeks Me with reason, resemble a man who bought a house about which he had heard that there was a great treasure hidden under its walls. When the house became his, he began to dig in it one moment here, the next moment there; but he didn't make any proper effort, only dug a shallow hole and thus did not find the treasure which was buried deeply. Then he thought: Aha, I know what I will do; I will begin to dig around the house from the outside and will certainly find the trail of the bruied treausre much faster!
GGJ|3|110|15|0|And so he began to dig outside the house, and of course did not find the treasure in that it had been buried deep in the middle of his house, and the further he dug new ditches away from the house for the sake of the treasure, the less he found the treasure for whose sake he had bought the whole house. For whoever seeks something there where it is not and can never be, can also impossibly find what he is seeking.
GGJ|3|110|16|0|Whoever wants to catch fish, must reach into the water with a net, for no fish swim in the air. Whoever wants to dig for gold must not seek it with a net in the sea, but in the depths of the mountains.
GGJ|3|110|17|0|You cannot see with the ears and hear with your eyes. Every sense has its own goal and therefore has been determined for a certain purpose.
GGJ|3|110|18|0|Like wise the heart of a person who is closely connected to God has alone the goal of seeking God and also finding Him and then taking a new, indestructible life from out of this God once found. But whoever seeks God with his other senses can find Him just as little as a man who binds his eyes can find and see the sun with his ears or nose.
GGJ|3|110|19|0|The correct and living sense of the heart is love, however. Whoever therefore awakens the innermost sense of life and begins to seek God with it, must certainly find Him just as well as a person who, if he is not fully blind, must find the sun with his eye and see its light.
GGJ|3|110|20|0|But whoever wants to hear a wise word must not stop up his ears and try to hear with an eye; for the eye certainly sees the light and all the illuminated forms, but the more spiritual form of the word cannot be seen, instead only heard with the ear. Do you understand all that?"
GGJ|3|111|1|1|Union with the Lord
GGJ|3|111|1|0|Helena finally says, who had recovered a little from her too great joy of her heart, "Oh yes, I have understood all that; for your words have all the light, strength and life and emit from Your holy mouth as brightly and clearly as the purest source of the pasture of a high mountain, lit by the morning sun. But what should I do in order to calm my heart only a little more!? Lord, kill me if I rejoice; but my love for You surpasses now all my borders of life! Oh just allow me to touch Your hand!"
GGJ|3|111|2|0|I say, "Oh, do that in any case! Whatever your heart orders from out of its depths, do it, and it will never be a mistake; you can be fully assured of that!"
GGJ|3|111|3|0|At this Helena took hold of My left hand and pressed it with all her strength to her heart, cried again from sheer joy and said, sobbing, "Oh how happy must they be who can always be around You, oh Lord! Oh if only I could also always be around you!"
GGJ|3|111|4|0|I say, "Whoever is with Me in their hearts, I am always with them, and he is always with Me, and there lies the most important thing! For what use is it to someone who is all the time around Me personally, but his heart is nonetheless far from Me and rather depends on the mad world?! Truly, he is nonetheless more distant from Me than everything that you can only think as being the furthest away from Me!
GGJ|3|111|5|0|But whoever is as near to Me in their hearts as you are, My dearest Helena, then always remains right beside Me, if it seems externally that a many thousand times greater space separates him from Me than what separates us now from the last and smallest star, that your eye only glimpses for moments only as shimmering down out of limitless space.
GGJ|3|111|6|0|Yes, I tell you, whoever loves Me and actively believes that I am the One whose descent the fathers awaited, he is also fully one with Me, as I, as you feel Me here, am fully one with My Father in heaven! For love joins everything; God and creation become one through it, and no space can ever separate what the true and pure love from the deepest depths of heaven has joined.
GGJ|3|111|7|0|Through your love you will also constantly be the very closest to Me, even if for a short time in this world space separates you from My person; but one day, there in My kingdom of the purest spirit and of the fullest truth, you will never again be separated from Me! Have you, My dearest Helena, now understood even a little what has been said?"
GGJ|3|111|8|0|Helena says, "How can I not!? For in me it is now as light and bright as if a sun had risen in me, and it seems to me therefore as if it was clearly understandable what You, oh Lord, say to me, and my heart understands Your deepest sense.
GGJ|3|111|9|0|But now another highly important question comes from a not yet enlightened corner of my heart, and this is: How will you ever be able to thank Him who has showered you with such an effusive mercy? The very powerful love cannot count as thanks; for it is itself, as the whole life, a present of mercy from You! What a sacrifice and what worthy gift can I give you, my creator, in return as Your creation, as the most deserved thanks for such invaluable mercies? You see, oh Lord, it is still dark in my heart despite all this sunlight, and I cannot find an answer to such a highly important question! Oh Lord, wouldn't You like to help my heart out of embarrassment through a merciful word?"
GGJ|3|112|1|1|How to thank God
GGJ|3|112|1|0|I say, "Oh, dear Helena! What should you sacrifice from the world for Me that is not Mine already, and that I hadn't already given you before the beginning of the world?!
GGJ|3|112|2|0|You see, that would be a very vain demand from Me then and would be in complete contradiction with Me and My eternal order!
GGJ|3|112|3|0|You see, love does everything! Whoever loves Me above all else, also brings Me the greatest sacrifice and the very most pleasant thanks; for he sacrifices for Me the whole world.
GGJ|3|112|4|0|But besides the love for Me there is another love, namely the love for the neighbor. The poor in spirit and the in the temporal necessary earthly goods are the true neighbors whatever someone does in My name, he does it for Me.
GGJ|3|112|5|0|Whoever takes in a poor person in My name, takes Me in, and he will be rewarded on the last day; and whoever takes in a wise man for the sake of their wisdom, will also reap the reward of a wise man; and whoever reaches a thirsty man even a beaker of fresh water, will be rewarded with wine in My kingdom.
GGJ|3|112|6|0|But if you do good deeds to the poor, do such a thing in secret with all friendliness and do not show it to the world; for the Father in heaven sees it, and the gift of a friendly giver will be pleasing to Him, and He will reward the giver a hundred times.
GGJ|3|112|7|0|But whoever wants only to flaunt themselves before the world with his good deeds, has also already taken his worldly rewards and in the future has nothing more to expect.
GGJ|3|112|8|0|You see, in this consists the only manner of sacrifice and thanks that is pleasing to Me, and apart from this there is no other; for all the burnt offerings and other types of sacrifice are an evil smell before the nostrils of God, and all lip-service is an abomination before God, with which the hearts are far from the true love for God and the neighboring poor brothers!
GGJ|3|112|9|0|For whom can the senseless bawling in the temple be of any use, if the thousand poor and hungry brothers outside the temple are not considered?!
GGJ|3|112|10|0|Go and strengthen first the needy, feed the hungry, quench the thirsty, clothe the naked, comfort the sad, free the imprisoned and preach the gospel to the poor in spirit, then you will do endlessly better than to blare day and night in the temples with your lips, while your hearts were cold and unreceptive to your poor brothers!
GGJ|3|112|11|0|Look at the air, the Earth, the sea; look at the moon, the sun, the stars; look at the flowers of the field and the trees, and observe the birds in the air, the fish in the water and all the animals on the dry land; look at the high mountains and all the clouds and the winds; you see, all that proclaims loudly the honor of God, yet God, unlike man, never looks at all this like full of conceit, but instead only at the human heart that recognizes and loves Him the only true, good, holy Father. How should He then like a twisted heart or a vain ceremony with all sorts of lip-service, behind which lies nothing but the greatest selfishness, pride, lust for power, all sorts of whoring, falsehood and deceit?!
GGJ|3|112|12|0|Therefore you now know that firstly God does not need to accept the honor from blaring people; for the whole infinity is full of His honor.
GGJ|3|112|13|0|But what kind of honor, then, foolish, blind man can give to God then, since he himself has no other than that which he received beforehand from God through the mercy of being a man?! Or can this redound to God's if men sacrifice an ox for Him but at the same time they hold on to their sinful hearts and after the completed sacrifice they are ten times worse than they were before the sacrifice?!
GGJ|3|112|14|0|Oh, I take no honor from the people; for there is the Father in heaven who honors Me more than enough! But if the people keep My commandments and love Me above all else, then they honor Me and My Father thereby, and I and the Father are completely one.
GGJ|3|112|15|0|If it is so, as it is according to the fullest and most eternal truth, he cannot dishonor Me Who does the will of God as Moses and all the other prophets have announced, and as I announce it Myself to you all.
GGJ|3|112|16|0|Do you now understand how we have to thank God and praise Him for all the goodness we have received?"
GGJ|3|113|1|1|The future of the pure teaching of God
GGJ|3|113|1|0|Helena says, moved through and through by the truth of this lesson of Mine, "Oh Lord, every one of Your holy words has been met with the best response in my heart, and it strikes a chord in my soul: That is the purest and most divine truth!
GGJ|3|113|2|0|But such a lesson can only be given to the people by a God; for no human sense suffices! Yes, now I know much and know most exactly what I have to do in the future!
GGJ|3|113|3|0|Oh, how magnificent it is to learn the will of the only true God and to act accordingly with all the power of life; but how bitter it is to act where the human arrogance gives laws claiming: This is God"s will!
GGJ|3|113|4|0|I always thought that a true God can have only one perfectly true will which can never stand eternally in contradiction with itself, as the human laws, of which one often totally lifts the other out of its foundation; if you keep it, you fall into punishment because of an earlier sanctioned law, and if you don't keep it, the new law punishes you! I ask: How then can a person exist and live?!
GGJ|3|113|5|0|Let"s take our old laws of the gods! According to the mouths of the priests: If you make a sacrifice to Pluto, you anger Zeus, and if you make a sacrifice to Zeus, you anger Pluto; but if you make a sacrifice to their priests, who are the only ones who know how to appease the anger of the gods, then you do well! For they alone are the effective intermediaries between the gods and the people. The priests have then often taken all the sacrifices for themselves and in addition let themselves be given an almost divine reverence by the poor, blind people that were bled dry by them, and the people had to tremble in fear. Oh, this purest teaching can and will no longer allow this!"
GGJ|3|113|6|0|I say, "Don't let that worry you! But in the end everything that comes purely from above, whether spiritual or material, is all the same; as soon as it touches the ground of the Earth it becomes defiled and impure.
GGJ|3|113|7|0|Look at a raindrop! No diamond could be purer than such a raindrop; but as soon as it touches the ground of the Earth the purity is gone!
GGJ|3|113|8|0|Go up a mountain, and you will not be able to wonder enough at the purity of the air; but look down into the valley and you will see a great difference between the purity above and below!
GGJ|3|113|9|0|How pure fall the snowflakes from the clouds! Look at the previously so splendidly white snow after two moons and you will find it already very significantly dirty!
GGJ|3|113|10|0|Look at the wind when it blows from the heights down into the valleys, how much it is bothered by the annoying dust, and even the sun and the moon and the stars lose much of their shine when they draw near to the horizon; yes, even the beams of light of the midday sun often become too easily and too much dimmed by the dusts of the Earth so that in the end the whole sun, despite its very brightest light, cannot be seen so much so that one could say with some sureness: Look, it is here or there!
GGJ|3|113|11|0|And so it goes constantly with all the spiritual gifts from the heavens; No matter how pure they may be in the beginning, as time goes by they become as tarnished as all I have just shown you through the dirty worldly interests.
GGJ|3|113|12|0|And so it will be the same with this My very purest teaching; no iota will remain un-criticized and untouched!
GGJ|3|113|13|0|The temple that I am now building up will be likewise destroyed, just as the Romans will destroy the temple in Jerusalem in not too far a time, where no stone will remain on another!
GGJ|3|113|14|0|But this temple of Mine I will rebuild, but the one of stone in Jerusalem never more! But don't you worry about all that; for I know about everything and why it must happen!
GGJ|3|113|15|0|For you see, no-one pays any attention to the daylight and heat in summer; but when the night comes, then the light becomes valuable and one only learns to value the heat in the cold of winter.
GGJ|3|113|16|0|And it is likewise with the spiritual light and with the spiritual warmth. Whoever walks around in freedom, hardly pays attention to the freedom, but when he is languishing captive in prison, oh, then he knows what a great thing freedom is!
GGJ|3|113|17|0|And now see, My very dearest Helena, therefore troubles of everything pure are also allowed so that a person can learn the value of the pure light in a time of greatest troubles!
GGJ|3|113|18|0|If then the pure light comes on show in the great night, soon everything that lives and breathes moves towards the light, as in winter the lovelessness of man soon begins to huddle around a warm heart, just as the shivering poor from the cold of winter around a fire place.
GGJ|3|113|19|0|But I tell all that to you only and a few others. Keep this for yourself and do not tell it further; for My religion does not consist of this! I have only told it to you, dearest Helena, for your own comfort; but it should not concern a third person at all! All the necessary external is ensured by Me, and it is enough for every person if he cares only for the purification of his heart; if this is in order, all the external things will then be in order too. Have you now understood all this, My Helena?"
GGJ|3|113|20|0|Helena says, "Oh yes, Lord! It is unfortunately not very cheering to learn such a thing in advance; but nevertheless everything has its good and very wise reasons, and You certainly ensure only the spiritual best for people, and therefore it must happen as You, oh Lord, have revealed to me in Your endless merciful condescension! Your will be done in all time just as in all eternity!"
GGJ|3|113|21|0|After these words Helena fell into a veritable love trance while continuing to press My hand firmly to her chest, which almost began to hurt My Jarah, because during the conversation with Helena I had said almost nothing to her; but the pain soon subsided again when I gave her a friendly look.
GGJ|3|114|1|1|Information about the awakening in the spirit
GGJ|3|114|1|0|But after a short while Jarah, come to herself again through My friendly glance, says, "Lord, my only love! Was I not somewhat insulting to You, a little too impertinent with my seeming jealousy because of this magnificent Helena? And if I was, so forgive me, my only love!"
GGJ|3|114|2|0|I say, "Be calm, My daughter! If even an evil person cannot be insulted by love, how possible is it then for Me? If you loved Me less, you would not be afraid that My love for you could become weaker if I also seize this Helena with all My love; but because you really love Me above all else, such a fear transformed you for some moments and that happened to you simply for the reason that you for a few moments lost from the eyes of your soul who I actually am. But now that you have become clear again in this and now know well who I am, Helena does not bother you any longer.
GGJ|3|114|3|0|Look at the sun in the sky, how it shines on the flowers of the field! Tell me: Would it not be foolish of any flower if it became angry with the sun because it also gave its neighbor the same amount of light?
GGJ|3|114|4|0|Look at the great stars, of which it was granted to you to see some nearby and in their nature! Look, all these and endlessly much more that no fleshly eye will ever see, exists and live out of My love! But if My love for these endlessly many and great boarders is enough for eternities of eternities, how can you, My dearest little daughter, ever fear that you would be lacking in My love because of Helena?! Do you now see the vanity of your fear that lasted a few moments that you could be lacking in My love?"
GGJ|3|114|5|0|Jarah says, "Yes, Lord, my love, my life, I will be a very good friend to Helena from now on and will make some of her virtues my own. Ah, if only my older sisters were the same as Helena, what a joy that would be for me! But they are very worldly-minded, and one cannot speak to them much about spiritual things; the daughters of old Mark are much more useful than my sisters! If there were only a means to make my sisters more spiritual!"
GGJ|3|114|6|0|I say, "Leave that, and when you go home you will find your sisters more receptive to spiritual things than they were before! In addition Raphael is on your side and with him you will be able to bring your brothers and sisters around.
GGJ|3|114|7|0|In any case this does not work as fast for more worldly-minded people as you imagine. Often much time and patience is needed in order to purify a soul from all ashes.
GGJ|3|114|8|0|But before such a total purification can be successful, there is not much to be done with the basically spiritual; for to occupy the mind with this means to build a house on the sand.
GGJ|3|114|9|0|The heart must seize the issue; but if this is still full of material things, the purely spiritual cannot find any starting point! Therefore you must above all ensure that your sisters" hearts are fully free of everything that is material, then you will have an easy task with your sisters who you are now worried about; but I praise your concern and tell you that it will not last much longer! My very dearest Jarah, have you now understood that well and clearly?"
GGJ|3|114|10|0|Jarah says, "Oh yes, as far as a girl of fourteen years can understand such a spiritual thing! There may yet be endless depths hidden behind what You have just said to me that my mind will not yet understand; but I believe I have understood what can be understood in the moment of the life on Earth, and You, oh Lord, will certainly not let anything damage the understanding of my heart. But our dearest Helena has now fallen deeply asleep, and I will not be able to speak much to her!"
GGJ|3|114|11|0|I say, "That doesn't matter; for we have enough people around us with whom we can discuss very well, if we absolutely have to speak to someone! But soon something will happen that will take all our attention and there will then be little time again for empty speech!"
GGJ|3|114|12|0|Jarah asks quickly, "Oh Lord, what will happen then?"
GGJ|3|114|13|0|I say, "Look, you don't need to know that in advance; when it happens you will learn it soon enough!"
GGJ|3|114|14|0|Now Ouran, relaxing immediately opposite Me with Mathael on a grassy bank, asks Me, "Lord, will some sort of apparent danger threaten us?"
GGJ|3|114|15|0|I say, "Hardly us, but the other people who are not with Me on this hill! Just turn your eyes to Caesarea Philippi, and you will soon discover what is going to happen!"
GGJ|3|115|1|1|Consequences of the natural disasters in Caesarea Philippi
GGJ|3|115|1|0|The Caesareans were in great fear about the expectation of the terrible things that in their opinion would come to pass on the Earth. The Jews were expecting Daniel"s judgment and the pagans expected the war of the gods, and the general people were indignant that their leaders were refused any further obedience and began themselves to destroy whatever they came across; in short, in a few hours there was the greatest anarchy in the city, which was mostly the fault of the stupid priests.
GGJ|3|115|2|0|For there were among them several instructed in Egyptian wisdom and experience who did not make much out of the false sun that had suddenly disappeared because they had heard from old Egyptian sagas that such phenomena had already taken place many times without any damage to the Earth; and some Jewish Pharisees thought to themselves that some sort of second Joshua had arisen and had ordered the sun to shine for longer because of some sort of important action!
GGJ|3|115|3|0|A certain sect of the Jews also had the belief that the sun, as an eternal reminder, remained longer in the sky every hundred years on the day of the complete victory over Jericho without any further evil influence on the Earth; these Pharisees therefore had almost no fear at all at the event that took place.
GGJ|3|115|4|0|Many oriental magicians, who because of their journey were also in the city said that the sun always, whenever it was completely darkened in the day, shone longer in the evening afterwards, in order to replace the damages done to the Earth that it had caused by its day-time darkening. These had therefore no fear of the event that had occurred, but they all wanted to make use of the event in that they drove a very hellish fear into the people.
GGJ|3|115|5|0|True, after the extinguishing of the sun the people seized every means of atonement that the priests recommended; but that was all too little for the bottomless greed of the priests, for the people did not give everything that they possessed that was expensive or valuable.
GGJ|3|115|6|0|But an old, venerable Greek, who was also an efficient natural wise man, noticed such dirty tricks, quickly took some more sober people to his house and briefly explained to them, as well as was possible, the very natural and completely non-harmful possibility of such an appearance – but besides this he drew their attention to the unscrupulous tricks by the priests with the comment: You see, if there was something to fear from the strange occurrence that has taken place, the crafty priests would not run around the alleys so actively with their sacks and blackmail all sorts of unheard-of sacrifices! If then after several hours the sun goes up again just as usual, these deceivers of mankind will run through the alleys again and demand sacrifices of thanks from the people! Go and tell the poor, betrayed nation that the old, wise Greek tells them so!
GGJ|3|115|7|0|Now, this old, Greek natural wise man had a good reputation among the general people and his statement went like wildfire among the people. Barely within an hour after this the latest decree was turned around and the priests had to give all the sacrifices back again and then head for the hills as fast as possible; for the people became more and more bitter and there was no anointed servant of the gods who was safe of his life any longer.
GGJ|3|115|8|0|I saw all this in advance, of course, and made Ouran aware of it in the moment just a few seconds later that we began to discover the unmistakable traces of the people"s rebellion against the priesthood – although there were still many who were waiting outside the city for terrible things in great fear.
GGJ|3|115|9|0|Soon after My announcement we noticed how at once several buildings began to catch fire and a great howling began to penetrate even up to our ears.
GGJ|3|115|10|0|Here Cyrenius hurried to Me with Julius and asked Me worriedly what was happening to the city; for the whole story seemed to them very much like a civil rebellion! But I told him and Julius very quickly the whole contents of the matter, as I had just disclosed it.
GGJ|3|115|11|0|When Cyrenius and Julius heard such a thing, they became quite calm again and simply asked Me whether there would be any other bad consequences to face.
GGJ|3|115|12|0|And I said, "Not in the least for you, but for the priests who live there; for now the clever ordinary people are appeasing the gods with burnt offerings in that they are burning the houses of the priests and the temples of the gods! And don't tell me you have pity for these priests, for this too evil nest of vipers must be extirpated! The false sun had a good light; for it showed the blind people the turpitude of its servants of the gods, and these now are receiving their well-deserved reward!"
GGJ|3|116|1|1|Mark's joy over the chastisement of the priests
GGJ|3|116|1|0|Here Helena awoke again from her most gentle and blessed slumber of love and was quite shocked when she noticed the heavy activity among the people on the mountain and at the same time the city in flames. But Jarah took her immediately by the hand and explained to her the whole event, at which Helena quickly calmed down again and said, "A good hour ago just before the quick disappearance of the false sun it seemed to my mind that this city stood before such an unavoidable fate; and look, it is the realization of my somewhat hazy foreboding before my eyes and ears! You, Lord, have certainly predicted such a thing with the false sun and now the actual reason comes onto show why You let it shine!"
GGJ|3|116|2|0|I say, "Yes, yes, My dear little child, things may well have been so! A light that I placed in the firmament has always a number of good purposes and not only because of the light, which is actually only a very subordinate side-effect.
GGJ|3|116|3|0|Look at the light of the sun! The light in itself would be something extremely little; but just observe all the free and captive creations on the Earth according to their external nature, and you will discover the effects of the light and the warmth of the sun, of which no natural wise man on the Earth has ever dreamed! All effects of the sunlight!
GGJ|3|116|4|0|This Earth has so many and various miraculous effects of the sunlight, that in many thousand years you would not be able to survey them with your fleshly eyes and even less count them!
GGJ|3|116|5|0|But around this sun, whose light calls forth such great miracles on this Earth, circle many other and greater planets, on which the same light calls forth very new and on this Earth unimaginable wonders, and on every planet lit by this sun quite new and not occurring on any other planet! And look, everything is the reason and effect of one and the same light!
GGJ|3|116|6|0|And so you can assume very certainly that I also did not let the false sun shine simply because of some longer light! What do you think of that, My most beloved daughter?"
GGJ|3|116|7|0|Helena says, "Oh Lord, You great one, You only Holy one, every human opinion stops here for all eternity! For You are too endlessly great and wise, and who can fathom the depths of Your omnipotence?!
GGJ|3|116|8|0|It is certainly something endlessly great that I can love You above all else and can be blessed in such love, which my heart is eternally not fully worth! But to want to investigate your holy divine inscrutable being further, that I would consider the greatest rage of a human heart! That, oh Lord, is my opinion!
GGJ|3|116|9|0|Truly, You are to be loved above all else, and that I consider to be the greatest blessing; but You are not to be investigated by any spirit in eternity!"
GGJ|3|116|10|0|After these words by the beautiful Helena, still drunk with her great love for Me, old Mark comes and says, "Lord, I suppose the many and beautiful fish that I gave the priesthood as a tithe will be nicely boiled and roasted as well on the fire!? You know, oh Lord, that I am hospitable from all my heart towards everybody as far as I am able. Truly, I always had perhaps more joy as donor, if I could provide someone with something, than the recipient; but the tithe for the Pharisees has annoyed me right to the soul! And as I notice, most of the Jewish priests" houses are in flames! That is a good repayment for these unscrupulous idlers and deceivers! I prefer that to if someone had given me ten of the most beautiful houses in the city! I have truly never been a gloater; but this time – forgive me, oh Lord – I am totally so!
GGJ|3|116|11|0|For to give to someone who is in need is a blessing for a good human heart, and to give a worker the deserved wage and more is the holy duty of a person. And to pay the measured lawful taxes to a sovereign is also the holy duty of every honest citizen; for the sovereign has great worries and expenses for the order and security in his land, and the subordinates are obliged through love for the neighbor to do everything gladly that the regent sees as healing and demands from the subordinates.
GGJ|3|116|12|0|There may of course be selfish tyrants who fully bleed the nation dry, but after a tyrant there is usually a good regent and soon the nation recovers again.
GGJ|3|116|13|0|But the priesthood remains the same; it tyrannizes like a vampire the nation for thousands of years, taxes it often in an unheard-of shameful way and gives the nation nothing in return but the greatest deception, and that in every possible direction! Yes, an honorable person must praise God the Lord if He ever lets a judgment come over these seven fold haters and fraudsters of the people! And so it is like balm to my heart if I see the beautiful houses and synagogues particularly of the Jewish Pharisees covered by the most beautiful flames and in addition on the day before the Sabbath! Tomorrow is the Sabbath, and the boys are not allowed to gather or do anything else; oh, these old, never-satisfied villains have deserved this beautiful lesson for a long time!"
GGJ|3|116|14|0|I say, "But do you know that the illumination of the city is meant precisely for the Pharisees and also the pagan priests?"
GGJ|3|116|15|0|"Oh," says Mark, "I was just downstairs and have ordered something for tomorrow for the poor who are probably going to visit me tomorrow, and there came three young Greeks to whom I had bread and wine given, and they told me in passing what is now happening to the city; and I would have paid them a great pearl for every word, such a joy I had at this! The false sun brought this beautiful effect to pass!"
GGJ|3|116|16|0|I say, "But tomorrow you will nonetheless have to pay for your joy; for many of the Pharisees will come to your table."
GGJ|3|116|17|0|Mark: "Very willingly, for this joy I will feed the lads for eight days, perhaps one or other of them will become a human being; - with You, oh Lord, all things are possible!"
GGJ|3|117|1|1|Reprimanding glee
GGJ|3|117|1|0|After these and other casual descriptions on Mark"s behalf and by several who had heard old Mark, Helena notices an extraordinarily bright white flame shoot high so that the whole area is brightly lit by it; Cyrenius also notices this flame rise from the centre of the city, and the flame became constantly brighter and larger and higher.
GGJ|3|117|2|0|Well, by night every light has the deceptive characteristic that it seems always to come closer to people who are not familiar with the tenet of vision, the bigger and brighter it becomes at the very distance it remains. Proof is that little children often reach with their hands for the full moon. They believe it to be very close because of its brightness, and dogs bark at it for the same reason.
GGJ|3|117|3|0|So it also seemed to Helena here, that the flame becoming ever greater and brighter was coming closer to us, and she therefore asked Me to forbid the evil flame from coming close to us and causing us damage.
GGJ|3|117|4|0|There I said, "Don't be so childish! The approach of the flames is only a very normal optical illusion; however, the brightness of the flame has the following reason: The fire has penetrated into the pantry of the great palace of the leading Jewish Pharisee. In this were kept around one hundred tithes of the purest and best oil in sealed barrels, also several barrels of the purest naphtha for lighting the palace, and besides there was also a large store of butter, milk and honey. These all caught fire and now burn so beautiful and bright, and at this opportunity, as you, old Mark, secretly wished before, your tithe of fish will also be as beautifully roasted; for in the great food store there was already a great number lying ready for tomorrow. What do you say about that now, Mark?"
GGJ|3|117|5|0|Mark says, "Lord, You who can see into my heart as purely and well as into the great store room of the high Pharisee, You know that I was neither then nor now a gleeful person. I was very strict in my service as soldier, yet I have never done harm to anyone by my own will except he whom the law had previously damned – about which I could naturally do nothing. Yet I have never felt a certain joy at it, if the harshness of the law swallowed someone up. So also here I have no real heart-felt joy at the accident itself, and that my beautiful and good fish now will just be fried for the spirits of the air, but that now these old tormentors of mankind finally get a lesson from all sides gives me real joy!
GGJ|3|117|6|0|For the consumption of the treasures through fire is the least; but the total belief in their religion consumed along with it is the actual irreplaceable damage that is done to them, but it is a very great use for the deceived people. For they will now have a very open ear and heart for taking in the pure divine truth and that is what makes me so happy. And perhaps it is possible that the unhappy priesthood, if they are not too nailed in their heads and hearts, will become more accessible for the truth than they were when they were rich. I think that tomorrow"s day will let us experience some thought-provoking tests! Tell me, Lord, whether I am right or whether such a joy of mine is damned before Your eyes!"
GGJ|3|117|7|0|I say, "Oh, not at all; for if I had not had the same reason to let this happen, at which you really rejoice, you would not have seen the false sun and this scene of fire would not have happened. But first you had a malicious joy in your heart because you were cross towards the Pharisees because of the heartless and unscrupulous tithe. And look, that was actually what I reprimanded you a little beforehand and therefore you will feed several burnt-out priests tomorrow, but it will not do you any harm either!
GGJ|3|117|8|0|You see, a correct and perfect person must be perfect in all his feeling, thinking and acting, otherwise he is not suitable for God"s Kingdom of Heaven!
GGJ|3|117|9|0|We see for example a very coarse, mischievous transgressor of the law of good human order, a real scum of all civility, in short, a fellow who can just as well be a brother of Satan. For a long time man has been practicing his very coarsest malice without being punished; for one cannot arrest him, because his genuine satanic cleverness protects him from it. How many people wish nothing more than that the villain would meet the punishing arm of the law soon!
GGJ|3|117|10|0|Finally the court was able to get hold of the brash sinner, to hold him to account and to condemn him to his long-deserved strictest and most humiliating punishment! Now old and young rejoice, the villain has been sentenced to his long-deserved punishment. Yes, among them are the very worthy, those whom it pains to have no legal authority in this sentencing, those who would themselves serve as executioners of this despised criminal, and smite him mercilessly to their hearts' content!
GGJ|3|117|11|0|But now let us ask ourselves with a pure heart, but also with an equally pure mind whether such joy is suitable for a perfect person! And a pure heart and a pure mind would surely answer: I am certainly pleased that the people who have been troubled by this villain for years are finally released from this evil and can now live quite peacefully; but I would rejoice even more and greater if the villain recognized his wickedness, regretted it, and then improved himself, changed himself to a valuable person and so according to possibility strive to repair the damage caused!
GGJ|3|117|12|0|Tell me which pleases you better: the joy over the punishment or the one which is combined with a pure and truly humanitarian wish?"
GGJ|3|117|13|0|Mark says, "Then there is no other choice; for the second is fitting for people, and the first is in my opinion still very rough, selfish and brutish!"
GGJ|3|118|1|1|Mathael becomes viceroy
GGJ|3|118|1|0|Ouran says, "I have never heard such supreme humanitarian thoughts before! I am a person myself and ruler over many hundred thousand people, and they say from far and wide that my subordinates are the happiest on the Pontus; but nonetheless I had to let the law remain as it came to me from Rome with only a few changes for which I as a ruling sovereign received permission from Rome. But even the softened laws seemed very harsh to me!
GGJ|3|118|2|0|How little consideration is given to the nature of people, and to what extent is not considered at all whether a law is possible to be kept for some people, according to his nature and characteristics! How fatuous it would be to claim that a shoe would fit all feet and how even more fatuous would be a law which would ignore characteristics and traits.
GGJ|3|118|3|0|But after You, oh Lord and Master, have now pronounced the laws of life, every person can direct himself accordingly, no matter what nature or characteristics he has, and can observe such a very human-friendly law very easily! If I now get home again things will soon look very different in my land!
GGJ|3|118|4|0|Mathael and his four companions, who now are completely dressed as Romans, will receive Greek official clothing from me and help me to direct my little state in the beat way; and Mathael I now name as my first advisor and since I have no son, also to viceroy."
GGJ|3|118|5|0|Here Cyrenius steps up and says, "And I as the Roman governor over all of Asia and a part of Africa, equipped with all powers from the hand of Caesar Augustus[23.9.63 BC – 19.8.14 AD] who was my brother, and now also from his son[Tiberius], confirm this most superb choice! You, Ouran, could not have found anyone more worthy in the whole world! DIXI! – Cyrenius."
GGJ|3|118|6|0|At this I say, "And I confirm him too, for he has already had My anointment in the spirit for a long time; but you, Ouran, can already anoint him with the Nard oil before the people and before all the personalities of your kingdom, so that they know who they are dealing with and what they owe him. He will protect the kingdom from attacks by the Scythians better than a whole army of the most chosen soldiers. I will give him in addition an extraordinary power when he begins to take on this position; he does not need to for now, and his wisdom is enough for him!"
GGJ|3|118|7|0|Ouran says, "Lord, would it then not be time and not possible to convert the very dangerous Scythians to the better recognition of Your being? It is a pity for the otherwise so magnificent breed of people that he finds himself in a most uneducated situation. One sees among them such magnificently formed people as otherwise nowhere else on the Earth; but their spirit is a complete nothingness.
GGJ|3|118|8|0|It is often amazing when such a majestic shape of a man or a more than paradisiacal beautiful maid comes forward and both often know no language, but often just grunt like pigs, which certainly they neither understand nor anyone else. I don't want to have these Scythians under me for some desire of territorial conquest, but in order to educate them. Could such a thing not happen without a sword?"
GGJ|3|118|9|0|I say, "In that Mathael"s companions will do you good service, and your desire will be fulfilled many times over; but all Scythians you will not bring under your scepter, for their realm has an extremely great spread. But those living around the Pontus (Black sea) you can have for your own and educate them according to your discretion."
GGJ|3|118|10|0|Ouran says, "Lord, eternal thanks to You in my name and the name of all the people who will be awakened in the spirit through Your teaching! Truly, you will never lack in my effort and my persistent will; just give me Your mercy therefore !"
GGJ|3|118|11|0|Cyrenius says, "And I say to you that you can call your own property whatever becomes yours from the Scythians! If you want to hand it over to Rome secretly then you shall be let free of ten consecutive years of taxes for all your land, and your offspring shall have full right of inheritance; and in future after thirty years your land will not be given to the highest bidder. Tomorrow you will receive the confirmation of everything that I have told you written on parchment for eternal times into your hands. Only a strange, foreign enemy could take it from you with violence; but from Rome it remains yours for all times."
GGJ|3|118|12|0|I say to Cyrenius, "Give it to him today in writing; for tomorrow is the Sabbath and we do not want to harm the poor in spirit!"
GGJ|3|118|13|0|Cyrenius says, "Lord! How can I now write the confirmation at midnight? But tomorrow I will do it before sunrise, and that will not cause an annoyance to anyone!"
GGJ|3|118|14|0|I say, "Look there, My Raphael is already finished with it; here take these documents and read them to see whether they correspond fully to your will!"
GGJ|3|118|15|0|Cyrenius takes the documents, sets up a torch and reads them, finds them true word by word and then says, "If this was the first, it would amaze me endlessly; but I have already several pieces of proof from Raphael, and so it doesn't amaze me any more for such a thing is just as possible for him as it is for any person to penetrate with his eyes to the furthest star. Well, since the documents are finished, my Ouran should take them into his possession immediately."
GGJ|3|118|16|0|Here Cyrenius in a moment gives Ouran the documents with the words, "Take them as proof for you and your offspring, and make sure you win the people for the Kingdom of God, the kingdom of love, for the kingdom of eternal truth, which has come to us mortals in Jesus, the Lord from Nazareth, so wonderfully from the heavens! We are in Him and we live in Him now and shall live eternally."
GGJ|3|119|1|1|Helena becomes Mathael's spouse
GGJ|3|119|1|0|Ouran thanks Me and Cyrenius very heartily and also Helena, who however adds the question saying "But my father doesn't have any male descendants! Who will follow him in the government?"
GGJ|3|119|2|0|I say, "But My very dearest Helena, haven't I given you then a most wise descendant whom your father has named as Viceroy? Do you not approve of him?"
GGJ|3|119|3|0|Helena says, almost crying with joy, "Well, do we ever?! But I had to ask to be quite sure of Your alone holy will! Lord, forgive me, if I have offended You by this question!"
GGJ|3|119|4|0|I say, "Just take it easy, for no person can ever insult Me and least of all you! But because you have now asked Me for something that you could have known very well without this question, so I ask you now for something that I also possibly know before your answer!
GGJ|3|119|5|0|Look at Mathael! He has now been named by your father as Viceroy and as such confirmed by Cyrenius and Me. He is still a young man of barely twenty-eight years; would you like to take him for a husband?"
GGJ|3|119|6|0|Here Helena casts her eyes down a little modestly and says after a while, "But Lord, truly nothing is safe before You, be it ever so well hidden in the heart. You looked into my heart and found there that I am exceedingly fond of Mathael; and you have now revealed me before I really wanted to be revealed. But since my heart has now been revealed, I can answer Your holy question with nothing but a perfectly true Yes. I certainly love Mathael very much; but it is a different question whether he will love me."
GGJ|3|119|7|0|I say to Mathael, "From now on, friend, you can now speak on quite comfortably!"
GGJ|3|119|8|0|Mathael says, "Oh lord, You very most eminent one! You are never greater in my heart than when you speak with us so humanly! Whether I could love this pure virgin, who is totally devoted to You in her whole being, in such an intensive way as I love You, oh Lord!? But she is the magnificent daughter of a king whereas I am the poor son of a commoner, not exactly from Jerusalem but from the vicinity of this great city of one hundred gates and more than ten times a hundred thousand people, where I and my family not even belong. There, there is the snag."
GGJ|3|119|9|0|I say, "Well – so what? Who was David from birth? Who was then Saul? Who has anointed them Kings of Israel?
GGJ|3|119|10|0|But if I now do to you what I once did to both of them, how should you not be of equal birth as Helena? Do you then think that I don't possess enough power to set you in a moment on Caesar"s throne in Rome?
GGJ|3|119|11|0|You know the power and strength of the angel Raphael, here present for our service, and at the moment a thousand legions of such angels are at My disposal; who will want to engage battle with them?! For Raphael is enough to turn this whole Earth to dust in an instant, not to mention dethroning a Caesar in Rome and setting another quite happily on the throne. But nothing of this kind happens although I do not lack the power to do so, for I know why I leave also the present emperors on the throne at Rome. But likewise I have also the most unlimited power to give you whatever I want, and to make you whatever I want; who will dispute us?!
GGJ|3|119|12|0|Behold, God"s power goes further than the power of an earthly king! Or does the life of a king not lie just as much in My hand as that of a beggar? The slightest breath of will of My spirit, and the whole creation is no longer in existence! Therefore, friend, do not be concerned! What I say is said for all eternity, and to what I choose a person, that is what he is and remains unchallenged and sacrosanct; for I alone am the Lord and do everything according to My highest own love and wisdom, and no-one can say to Me effectively, "Lord, why are You doing this and that?" Yes, whoever asks Me in the love of his heart, I will give his heart an educational answer; but whoever wanted to disagree with Me will receive no answer, only a judgment! Therefore be calm; if I make you a king, you are then truly a king, and whoever does battle against you will be crushed! Thus take Helena"s hand and look, she is and remains your dear wife!"
GGJ|3|119|13|0|Here Ouran rises and says, filled with the highest gratitude, "Oh Lord, All-mighty of eternity, how can I, as a poor, sinning person, ever show myself thankful to You in even the smallest way worthy to You? You fill me with the highest grace and good deeds! What a great and long-lasting worry You have taken from my heart!
GGJ|3|119|14|0|How hard it is for a feeling father to choose a man for his single dear daughter about whom one could claim in advance with a certain certainty that he is fully suitable for his daughter and that she will be happy with him! What sorts of sacrifices have parents often laid in the Hymen temples for the good of their married daughter and thought that they would reach a happy marriage thereby; but the sacrifices were only too often in vain! The marriages were nonetheless unhappy, and the married daughter only too soon became a true slave instead of a friend and most faithful companion of her husband.
GGJ|3|119|15|0|But here comes true, what I heard from the elders, that the true marriages are made in the heavens by the gods. Of course it goes without saying that the mistaken expression "gods" should be left out; for once one has found the one and only true God then the false gods ceased to exist.
GGJ|3|119|16|0|This marriage is therefore determined and tied by You, oh Lord, Yourself, and I can now wait in the calmest hope that it will also not escape Your blessing, which certainly must be earned through the exact observance of Your holy will, otherwise it will not be given.
GGJ|3|119|17|0|Helena, my beloved daughter, would you have thought when we set off on our far journey with the intention of seeking the true wisdom and the unknown god and then to bring all that back to our nation and thereby make them as happy as possible, that we both would be made so unspeakably happy here on this deserted, void and highly unpleasant place?
GGJ|3|119|18|0|Do you see daughter, how the teaching I often told you: „Whoever wants to find everything should seek nothing but God alone!" has been most magnificently fulfilled here! You sighed as we left our city with the secret intention in our hearts not to return until we had found the truth and the single true god, and you said longingly: „Father, then we will probably never get to see this city again and this beautiful land of ours!" And I said to you: „Be calm of heart, my daughter, we are going not on a rape and not to threaten our neighbor with war, but we are going to seek the highest happiness for us and for our land! No god and no power in the world can call our plan bad!" Then you became calmer and we set off on our journey courageously. But at that moment I ask you whether you ever had the slightest idea of everything effusively good and happy that we have found here!"
GGJ|3|120|1|1|Helena's gratitude and good intentions
GGJ|3|120|1|0|Helena says, "Oh father, which mortal could ever have had even the slightest idea about this! In addition we were still in our better thinking too deep dug into our paganism and were not capable of any pure idea, in order to imagine even the slightest possibility of everything that we have received from the single mercy of God the Lord here directly from Him Himself!
GGJ|3|120|2|0|But now and forever we can do nothing for Him except to continuously love Him above all. And our brothers and sisters who are our subordinates we want to love them like our own life, so that we can announce to them faithfully and truly the name of the most eminent and holy single true God and give them carefully such a state of mind, through which they can become people pleasing to God the Lord on the path of true love and humility. And Mathael, now my dearest husband, will offer us with his brothers his strong arm and his powerful wisest heart and, and so our well-being in the name of the Lord will also be his and his well-being will be the well-being of all our many subordinates.
GGJ|3|120|3|0|That is everything that I can profess as faithful and true before God the All-holy in the most grateful depths of my now very contrite heart. Oh Lord, be always clement and merciful to me, a poor sinner before You; for You alone know best how much I can bear the earthly burden of life! I do not want to go through this life without a burden and I will carry it with the power that you give me, Oh Lord; but do not tempt me beyond that, Lord!"
GGJ|3|120|4|0|I say, "My yoke is gentle and My burden is light; but sometimes a little additional weight does not bring you any lasting damage, instead only a great use for soul and spirit.
GGJ|3|120|5|0|Your husband Mathael will tell you at the right time what burden he had to carry in order to get rid of everything that was of the world, so that his heart could grow to such strength. What he has now, no power and no eternity can ever take away from him; but what you now have taken in from the outside resembles a seed sown very recently in the earth and that must pass many a test before it becomes a true, blessed, mature fruit.
GGJ|3|120|6|0|Therefore do not shy away from the multiple burdens that will meet you here and there on this earthly path of life; for I will send it to you for the strengthening of your soul and your spirit!
GGJ|3|120|7|0|If then now and then something comes over you, then think that it is I who lets such a strengthening occur! For the more I love a person, the more he will be tested by Me. For everyone should become equally perfect to Me; for that, however, there will needed be much self-denial, patience, gentleness and the fullest submission to my will.
GGJ|3|120|8|0|But whoever moves entirely in My will, will also become perfect in his spirit, as I am perfect, because such a spirit becomes fully one with Me – Tell Me now whether you have understood all this clearly and well!"
GGJ|3|120|9|0|Helena says, "Oh yes, in as far as it possible for a mortal person to see the word of God in his temporal, deep limitations!"
GGJ|3|120|10|0|I say, "Well that"s good then, and we now want to relax a little after the work we have done! Whoever would like to sleep a little, sleep; but whoever wants to stay awake with Me and pray, should stay awake and pray!"
GGJ|3|120|11|0|Then many called, "Lord, we want to watch with You and pray!"
GGJ|3|120|12|0|I say, "Then do as you wish! But we"ve got to prepare ourselves for tomorrow; for it will be a hot day. (Turning to Cyrenius) Tomorrow your brother Cornelius and the Captain Faustus will come here to see what has happened in this area; for they do not suppose that you are here and even less that I am staying here. But nonetheless it must be ensured that they find accommodation here with their entourage. This time there will be no accommodation to be found in the city, for the fire will cause damage to the town, because with this burning of the temple and synagogue other buildings and civil houses have been destroyed with them. Tomorrow we must have our wits about us, and it is therefore necessary that everyone prepares themselves well. But whoever is sleepy should sleep; but I must watch and pray!"
GGJ|3|120|13|0|With these words I left the party and went onwards up the mountain in order to be alone and to join the eternal spirit of My Father more deeply with My whole being.
GGJ|3|121|1|1|On Jesus' nature
GGJ|3|121|1|0|But many who were on the mountain and had heard this order of Mine began to wonder; Helena and Ouran also wondered a little and immediately asked with many others, saying, "Strange! Now He is going to pray and to prepare Himself for tomorrow! Whom can He invoke, and to whom can He pray? Is He then despite His deepest wisdom perhaps not the Supreme Divinity? He is not going to pray to Himself, is He!? And if He did, one could very well ask: What's the use of that? Strange! He goes to pray and prepare Himself for tomorrow as if He as the highest Divinity has not been very well prepared since the beginning of eternity! Strange, strange! Hm, hm, hm; what is that supposed to mean!? Before He spoke as only a true God alone can speak! It depends on the slightest breath of His will whether the world exists or not, and now He is going to pray Himself, bids us to sleep and rest or to pray as well and prepare ourselves for the morrow! Well, if He Himself goes to pray to some Divinity known certainly only to Him, who should we pray to then? To Him, or the Divinity that is completely unknown to us to whom He is praying?! No, that is even more than what one could dream in a most silly dream!"
GGJ|3|121|2|0|Here Mathael suddenly gets up, somewhat worked up, and says in a loud voice so that many can hear it, "Why are you judging here like the blind about colors?! Oh, you blind, all of you that are here, with the exception of the angel Raphael and you, His old disciples, who are also very blind and thus foolish!
GGJ|3|121|3|0|Doesn't He wear flesh and blood on this Earth, just like all of us, out of which His soul evolved like ours in order to be capable of entering into a full bond with the eternal, divine spirit?
GGJ|3|121|4|0|Only the spirit in Him is God, everything else is human, as we are humans. When He prays, then that means in other words: He lets His being be completely penetrated by His eternal spirit of God, from which all other spirits come, just as the small image of the sun in a drop of dew originates from the real sun.
GGJ|3|121|5|0|According to His spirit He is the real sun, but we and all spirits are only living images of this eternal original primal sun, God. – Do you now understand what it means if He says that He is praying?"
GGJ|3|121|6|0|Jarah and Helena understood it first; but the others could still not fully align themselves, because they were still putting soul and spirit together in the same basket! But then Mathael began to teach them properly, and many then caught on. But everyone praised the truly deepest wisdom of the intrepid Mathael, and Helena grabbed Mathael's hand, pressed it to her bosom and said, "Yes, my very most magnificent and God-given husband, if your wisdom constantly progresses so magnificently, then I would like to know how strong I will love you in the end! If you had not come to all our aid with your wisdom, in the end we would have begun to doubt the divinity of the great Master, apart from all the never-heard-of most wonderful deeds performed by Him before our eyes. But now everything is in the best order again, and we all now know very well to whom we should pray and call on in fullest trust!"
GGJ|3|121|7|0|Cyrenius says, "As much as I am happy to see you, my dear friend and brother Mathael, positioned as well as possible, I would have been even happier to have you constantly at my side! For there is no-one among us, with the exception of the angel, who is now talking to Suetal, who is as entirely enlightened in all things as you! How blessed is a nation whose regent you will be and actually you are already in your character! But nonetheless we will see each other often; for either I will come to you or you will come to me!"
GGJ|3|121|8|0|Mathael seizes old and venerable Cyrenius? hands and says, "Most noble Cyrenius, we will work hand in hand, and let it be our principle to make the nation as wise and happy as possible in the name of the Lord! It is true, we will constantly direct our attention mainly to the spiritual well-being of the nation entrusted to us by God for leadership, but also in the natural respect no-one should have to complain about any pressing need, particularly if he is spiritually in good order.
GGJ|3|121|9|0|In the great Roman Empire such a people's leadership would no doubt have a lot of difficulties to battle; but in a small country it is very easy to implement, and happy little states then usually become a mirror in which the great ones check to see whether they have any dirt on their faces or whether their hair is in order.
GGJ|3|121|10|0|A mirror is usually only as large as the palm of a hand, and yet a person, if he wants, can look gradually from the head to the tip of a toe; thus, a small land can easily become a mirror for a very great kingdom. But if a small land wanted to take a great kingdom as their model, it would thereby very much decline and all its subjects would fall into the greatest ruin! Thus we prefer to be a small mirror than a giant that looks into! Am I right or not, high Cyrenius?"
GGJ|3|121|11|0|Cyrenius says, "I would only like to know him who would say you are wrong! You are always correct; for out of you speak forth the awakened spirit of God.
GGJ|3|121|12|0|But just look at the city! The fire seems to be stronger and stronger. In the end will this important city burn down? Our Raphael could surely help there if he was worried about it!?"
GGJ|3|122|1|1|On the angels' nature
GGJ|3|122|1|0|Jarah says, "Oh, he surely could! If he receives a sign from the Lord in a way that is certainly invisible to us – otherwise he does nothing! He has been given to me as a teacher and protector; but if I say something to him that he should do this or that for me, that's when he does the least! And if I would like to learn something from him, not only does he say nothing, but he asks me then immediately about it and I am supposed to tell him just what I want to learn from him. Therefore it is a shame to waste words. I am truly very fond of him, but I would be a thousand times fonder of him - if he was only a little more obedient! He is always extremely friendly, it is true, but one cannot ask him for anything; for everything is a wasted effort."
GGJ|3|122|2|0|Mathael says, "I wanted to see whether he could not be moved to at least protect some of the civil houses from the flames! I will call him over and see whether the most blessed Jarah is correct about everything!"
GGJ|3|122|3|0|At this Mathael calls Raphael and says to him "Friend, look at the city! It seems to me that now even some poor huts are on fire; if it is so, couldn't you prevent this?"
GGJ|3|122|4|0|The angel says, "In any case, if I were permitted to; but my will is now entirely the Lord's, and I can only want what He alone wants. If the Lord wants it, you cannot imagine a fast enough moment and I will be finished with the extinguishing of the fire! But without the will of the Lord I can do it just as little as you; for I have not carried out all the miracles I performed, but only the will of the Lord through me.
GGJ|3|122|5|0|We angels are in our being nothing but the emanations of the divine will, or we are the will of the Lord personified and cannot do anything of ourselves, because we actually cannot be thought of as existing and living as independent beings devoid of the pure divine will, as you cannot think of any effective image of the sun in truth in a mirror before your eyes, if beforehand a beam of the true sun does not fall on the surface of the mirror.
GGJ|3|122|6|0|But in order to understand my being even better, I will draw your attention to a type of concave mirror or burning glass, which the famous mechanic Archimedes from antiquity invented quite by accident. These mirrors have the very natural characteristic of concentrating a number of sunbeams falling on its surface into a point at a certain distance. These sunbeams concentrated into a point then have both in light as well as in heat an often greater power than the simple beam, as the focus, having in its greatest concentration hardly two thumbs? width in diameter, is taken from a square of the mirror's surface, which is often a man's height in diameter.
GGJ|3|122|7|0|Such a focus then has certainly more than a thousand times greater strength, both in lighting as well as burning, than the natural simple beam of sunlight, but is unthinkable without the sun.
GGJ|3|122|8|0|It, namely the mirror, only joins the beams of the sun into one powerful and fastacting focus; but without the sun it is devoid of every strength and effect and possesses only the characteristic of intensifying the beams of the sun when they fall on its surface; but without the sun the effect of the focus is nothing.
GGJ|3|122|9|0|Thus we angels, as I said, are in ourselves only the focus to take in and intensify the divine will, and where we then act, we act through the focus of the divine will intensified in us, and you can then see nothing but wonder upon wonder. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|3|122|10|0|Mathael says, "Oh, I now understand that extremely well, only I didn't know that Archimedes was the inventor of concave mirrors; for these were originally accredited to a certain Hamerod and then the famous Thales, who also is supposed to have created a lightning machine!"
GGJ|3|122|11|0|Raphael says, "Quite right, but Archimedes was a wood-turner and discovered both the existence of the very useful concave mirror, the lightning generating cylinders and plates, as well as mainly the levering machines through a successful use of his own invented and well calculated screw, after which invention he said: „Give me a solid point outside the Earth and I will unhinge it for you!?[„Give me a place to stand on, and I will move the Earth? (Wikipedia)]
GGJ|3|122|12|0|But from all this you can conclude that out of myself I cannot comply with your well meant wish. But if the Lord designates me for it, then everything will be promptly done. Therefore just turn to the Lord!"
GGJ|3|122|13|0|Jarah says, "You cannot concern the Lord now; for He recommended us to rest or pray if we stay awake. And we should do that; for what He says has its reasons. What does it bother us if the whole city burns down?! The Lord has His reasons why He let this happen to the city, and the reason can be highly good and full of divine love and mercy. If we now want to change something, we would not make the situation any better, but only obviously worse; at the right time the Lord will do His will without our contribution. There is and remains nothing to be done about my Raphael; for without the will of the Lord he is an empty skin."
GGJ|3|123|1|1|The wisdom of Jarah
GGJ|3|123|1|0|Mathael says, "Oh, you little Jarah, you! Look, I would not have sought this wisdom in your flesh, by heaven! Very good, my dearest Genezarethine; but now I would like to hear from you how you actually pray!"
GGJ|3|123|2|0|Jarah says, "I put myself with all my thoughts and feelings in the deepest depths of my heart, where the love for God dwells. Thereby this holy love is nourished, as if you lay a good, dry and very easily inflammable log on quiet embers that no longer flame up.
GGJ|3|123|3|0|The wood will soon wake the quiet embers so that they begin to drive very small flames over themselves; these little flames will then soon seize the log and then the whole thing will transform into the brightest flames, and then it will become extremely light and completely warm in the heart. It is only then that the thereby awakened godlike Spirit in the heart speaks:
GGJ|3|123|4|0|"Oh, You, my holy Father in heaven! Hallowed be Your name! Let Your fatherly love come to us poor sinners full of death and night! Your single, holy will be done here on this, Your Earth, as in all Your heavens! If we have sinned against Your eternal, holy order, forgive us our madness and have patience and leniency with us, as we will also have patience and leniency with those who have sinned against us! Do not allow us to be tempted in our fleshly weakness above our strength by the world and by the devil, but deliver us through Your great mercy, love and compassion from the thousand evils through which our love for You, oh holy, great, dear Father, could be dimmed and weakened! But when we hunger and thirst, spiritually and physically, then give us, good, dear Father, according to Your holy discretion, what we need daily! Alone to You all my love, all honor and all praise eternally, eternally!
GGJ|3|123|5|0|You see, that is how I pray, but which praying before God obviously only counts for something if beforehand the love for God in the very depths of the heart has crossed over into the light and bright flames in the prescribed way through the union of all thoughts and feelings in the divine centre of the heart; if this prelude is missing, every prayer with simple words, no matter how beautiful they are, is an abomination before God and will not be accepted and listened to.
GGJ|3|123|6|0|For God in Himself is a spirit and therefore must be prayed to in the spirit of love and in the most flaming bright light of truth. Do you understand now what the fullest truth about prayer means according to my mind and according to my understanding?"
GGJ|3|123|7|0|Mathael says, "Oh, you most blessed girl! Who would then ever have sought such a depth of wisdom in you!? Truly, I could still very well be your disciple, and I am not in the least bit ashamed to admit such a thing here before everyone loudly and openly! Yes, only now I understand your unconquerable similarity to the Lord and vice versa, as the Romans say! You also seem to have been awakened by the Lord very recently, like me?!"
GGJ|3|123|8|0|Jarah says, "Whoever loves the Lord God above all else, will soon and easily be awakened; but whoever seeks Him with the mind in order to love Him, when he has found Him very firmly with the mind, he has then taken on a great and vain task, with which he can never reach the desired goal on this world. Therefore you have quickly reached the intense light of mercy from God; for in the heart of your soul there always must have been a strong flame, although you were occupied in your body for a time by the worst spirits of hell!"
GGJ|3|123|9|0|Mathael says, "Yes, divine child, there you must be very right! I loved God from my childhood above all, therefore my parents had me devoted to the temple, where my flesh was only turned into a true machine of hell, but my soul nonetheless remained as it had been since the original beginning of its existence. But no more word about this; for I do not like to remember it. And now tell me, my most beloved Helena, how this wise girl has pleased you! Is it not amazing how wise this child is?
GGJ|3|123|10|0|Helena says, "Where are and who are her parents then?"
GGJ|3|123|11|0|Mathael says, "Well, well, that is all common knowledge now, and you have already seen and spoken to her father Ebahl, the inn-keeper from Genezareth, also present here, in the evening in your three huts down below! Have you forgotten already? Rather tell me how you like the extremely pithy wisdom of this girl, and whether you do not feel the living desire along with me to be just as wise as her, this very dearest, blessed little one! Truly, I know a lot – but this child knows more! I see her in my mind, how her chaste bosom hides things about which we have not even the slightest idea. But she seems not to have a very special esteem for Raphael! How do you like all this, my most blessed spouse Helena?"
GGJ|3|123|12|0|Helena says, very wistfully instead of cheerfully and happily, "Oh my Mathael, poor Helena will never get that far! It seems as if the heart of the All-mighty is directly within the heart of this maiden; for that is an experience in the sphere of the innermost life of God in a person, as one can only take from the mouth of the Creator! Then it is certainly understandable why she does not have a great opinion of the angel; for she must be as close to the true wisdom as he is, as one eye resembles the other. It cannot be doubted that the angel possesses an endless power and strength from the Lord; but I would doubt whether he is stronger than this maiden in the true wisdom in love for the Lord.
GGJ|3|123|13|0|I would like to enter into some conversation with her, if I didn't have so much respect for her wisdom! For the like of us can only let out a foolish word to the girl and then you would receive a reprimand from her mouth so that one would not dare one's whole life long to let another word pass over the lips.
GGJ|3|123|14|0|If the girl was poor, I would give her all my treasure that I have with me; but she seems by her quite expensive clothes to be a child of well-off parents, and a present from me would certainly not find a good response, particularly with her enormous depth of wisdom, which in any case despises all the worldly splendor even more than we do, and particularly I, who am not capable of giving her even the smallest drop of wisdom!
GGJ|3|123|15|0|I am indescribably fond of the girl; but nevertheless in her vicinity I become positively fearful and afraid.
GGJ|3|123|16|0|But for the information, how we should pray to God, I nonetheless owe her great thanks; but how will I be able to present this child with deserved thanks?"
GGJ|3|123|17|0|Jarah, who in the meantime was discussing something with Raphael, says, "Most graceful, high queen, love me as I love you – anything else is unnecessary! You know in any case what I think of all the treasures of the world and you have just spoken very wisely; and if it really depended on us greeting each other with mutual coarse material treasures, I could certainly offer you more than you me. But what is all the splendor of the world in comparison with only a smallest spark of the true, living love for God in our hearts!? My friend, we must keep this jewel faithfully, protect it and look after it in our hearts, so that it does not become estranged to us! If we possess that in ever greater splendor, in purity as well as in the intensity of life, then we possess more than what all heaven can understand! Do you understand that?"
GGJ|3|124|1|1|Helena on the power of the priests
GGJ|3|124|1|0|Helena says, "What you have just said so truly, I have understood very well; only one thing I don't understand is how you became so wise!"
GGJ|3|124|2|0|Jarah says, "Don't let that concern you; for that is a thing of the Lord, who gives the people different gifts of favor according to their capabilities and sows among them like a sower the wheat on a tilled field. Where the seed falls on good soil, it soon and easily bears much fruit. I think that your heart is also a good field!?"
GGJ|3|124|3|0|Helena says, "It should be; but I lived too long in blind paganism that still chimes in me like a badly tuned tone on a wind lyre! I surely know the truth now, and it has now become my life; but considers my great nation at home that still firmly depends on paganism and on its tin gods! What effort will it cost us now to give the nation another light and to take away their superstition! If the Lord's all-powerful will does not support us, we will achieve little or nothing!"
GGJ|3|124|4|0|Jarah says, "But you along with your father were a heathen, and it did not cost too much effort and work to bring you to the pure truth!"
GGJ|3|124|5|0|Helena says, "Truly I cannot compete with your wisdom in purely spiritual things; but in this world there are also very different issues, and mostly in conjunction with the diverse religions of the people who are much harder to remove than the mistakes of a heresy.
GGJ|3|124|6|0|First you have to deal with the priesthood who has set up a teaching about gods where they make the most and at the same time can survive well. But the temple needs a lot of equipment and always employs a number of artists and craftsmen and other servants and laborers. All these people live from the temple and lose their earnings and their bread with the loss of the temple. Can you imagine the trouble they would cause!?
GGJ|3|124|7|0|If one could give these people some other income, things would go much better and easier. But where in a not too large kingdom can a source for jobs be found for thousands, and from where the food for so many people!? For several years we would probably not be at a loss, but for many years?! Which source to use and still remain fair and honest!?
GGJ|3|124|8|0|Besides, the priesthood possesses the greatest faith among the people and enjoys the highest reputation; the evil priests must only say to the people that the gods have cursed us and we will then see how we can escape this land with a safe skin. You see, friend, those are things which force us to ponder much! As I said, only miraculous help from the Lord can give us advice!
GGJ|3|124|9|0|Here in this Jewish kingdom it will be difficult to spread this purest light from the heavens, because the old religion of Moses is already too much peppered with such falsehood and deceit with which the priests have become too rich and now live too well. At the same time the priests know how to deal with the rulers and make themselves indispensable to them in all political considerations.
GGJ|3|124|10|0|The rulers usually give them then too much freedom and privileges with which the priests then win over the blind people for themselves through all sorts of illusions and the rulers at the end of the evil game must put on a good face if they do not want to be lost. In such circumstances it is difficult to become Lord of a people. One must be very satisfied in the end that one can and may play at being a lord, even if one is no longer such in reality.
GGJ|3|124|11|0|Believe me, the actual lords of the people and the peoples have been the priesthood for a long time, and the emperors, the kings and princes are simply their secretly very morose dogs-bodies, and many want to make things better and get rid of all the obese and well-fed servants of God, if they could! But they cannot, and least of all in a humane way; and look, if I now think about it, my hair neatly stands on end! Do you see this difficulty?"
GGJ|3|124|12|0|Jarah says, "In any case, and I also know that not everything that glistens is gold; but in addition the fact also has to be considered that for us people many things are not possible that are very possible for God and with His help!
GGJ|3|124|13|0|Thus just do as much as you can and leave the rest to the Lord, then everything will reach its desired, proper goal!
GGJ|3|124|14|0|Then you have Mathael who is equipped with much wisdom, strength and power from the Lord, and his almost as wise and powerful companions; they all will in time achieve something, and so you can now relax!
GGJ|3|124|15|0|And when Mathael begins his teaching in your country, as he has done with you, it will not be difficult for him to win over even the priesthood whom he can then give a new position; and they will know how to bring the rest to the people. But as far as the artists and manual workers are concerned, they will be also of use for other things for the converted priesthood!
GGJ|3|124|16|0|But if you, dearest friend, now want to throw over on your return everything old, even if mistaken, certainly it would be understandable why such an effort and such work would be badly rewarded.
GGJ|3|124|17|0|The correct wisdom from God must know how to create the correct means everywhere; if it doesn't know, then it is by no means a correct wisdom from God. What it does with one person, it does with thousands, only naturally more time and patience is demanded than with one person; but everything can happen in time and with the suitable means. Rome was not built in a day, and you cannot empty a well with one bucket. And so it is everywhere; the good will, the time and the correct means can move mountains and dry up a sea!
GGJ|3|124|18|0|Nothing is impossible for God; where He helps spiritually and naturally, everything is possible! Therefore be comforted, and trust firmly in the Lord, and then it will go much better than you now imagine! Tell me, dear Mathael, whether I am right or not!"
GGJ|3|125|1|1|Ouran shows how unfounded Helena's fear is
GGJ|3|125|1|0|Mathael says, "In any case, who will want to underestimate it; but my dearest spouse imagines the matter to be much too enormous! Yes, it will certainly not be easy work – but by no means like the Augean stables which Hercules, the giant, was supposed to have cleaned in a set short time! I am not afraid and think that things will go quite easily with the help of the Lord!"
GGJ|3|125|2|0|Helena says, "I hope so too; but I know my people and all the traditional institutions of the land and I tell you that among them, that is, among the people of my kingdom it is very difficult to be and remain a normal human being!
GGJ|3|125|3|0|To fight some mistakes of people is easy, but it is a huge task to battle the fanaticism of the diamond hard superstition, which the priesthood knows to activate through all sorts of false wonders.
GGJ|3|125|4|0|One would only be capable of effecting enormous counter miracles. But that begs the question whether anything is gained with the people! One would only drive them from one superstition to another, if they are not given the correct light to distinguish a genuine wonder from a false wonder; but how can one do that if one knows the substance of the false wonders too little?!
GGJ|3|125|5|0|But the old priests who have already performed so many false miracles before the eyes of their people for the authentication of their deceptions, will never recant! For if they do that, all the people will descend upon them and rip them to pieces; for an entire, great people can never be instructed as fast as an individual person.
GGJ|3|125|6|0|The old priesthood must be looked after quite differently, and the nation must be prepared immediately for such a massive change, and we will be lucky if after ten years we will have managed to talk with the people about spiritual matters!
GGJ|3|125|7|0|Do you know, my very dearest husband Mathael, I do not doubt for an instant your great wisdom, neither the necessary extraordinary help of the Lord; but I know all the massive difficulties that will face us, and it will then be very likely that we will have to seek foreign lands again!
GGJ|3|125|8|0|This religion is divinely pure and magnificent, and endlessly blissful in addition; but the world is too much in disorder, and in my opinion it will always be a very difficult job to preach to the devils in Orcus God's gospel of peace!"
GGJ|3|125|9|0|Mathael says, "Oh, certainly it will not be an easy job; but we will have an even greater joy when we are successful with the Lord's help! But we must succeed, even if the whole world should fall into ruin! For I am a very peculiar person; what I undertake, must be carried out! And now let's talk about something different!"
GGJ|3|125|10|0|Ouran says, "You are very correct when you turn your conversation to something else! I have had a small but very refreshing nap in the meantime and in my dream I have seen wonderful things, but here and there I have overheard a bit of your discourse and I tell you that the little one (Jarah) is quite right, and you, my son Mathael, are also right; but the fear of my good daughter if not totally unfounded, is still somewhat too vain!
GGJ|3|125|11|0|I know my people as well as I know myself! For the most part they are traders, they get to know all sorts of nations and alongside that their traditions, habits and religions. In the middle of the land there are certainly communities that still hang on to their oracles; but on the coasts you could buy their whole religion for a few farthings. The priesthood has had a most evil reputation with most of them for a long time, and the philosophy has replaced the actual religion.
GGJ|3|125|12|0|In Taurien over whose southern side I also command, polytheism is already over, to which the Roman poet Ovid staying there through his Metamorphoses – through which he made a mockery of religion in an honest and poetic way - made no little contribution. Plato, Socrates and Aristotle are now the gods of today, and with them this religion will take root easily; for these three wise men preach also only one true God and totally reject polytheism as the real thing and observe it as only comparative to features of the one and only true God.
GGJ|3|125|13|0|We ourselves had hardly ever travelled to this land of the Jews, had we not heard that in the temple in Jerusalem the only true God is almost visibly present, whom particularly Plato describes in his Symposion, and how one can unite spiritually with this one true God! My nation is not unaware about this, and something honest can surely be built on it!
GGJ|3|125|14|0|I would naturally have let myself be initiated in everything in Jerusalem, and had I found something satisfactory, I would have then brought it from there to my people. But that we came here, directly to the smith instead of to the apprentice – which now is no longer doubtful after everything that we have experienced, heard and seen – is probably a freer and more extraordinary act of mercy by the Lord God for our earnest good will, about which we do not and never will claim to be worthy. But we will have an easier job to do at home because we can be completely prepared for every situation with the divine help that has been tested here.
GGJ|3|125|15|0|We have, my most beloved daughter, not sought nearly as much as we have found. If we had only found a little more than in Plato's Symposium, we would have gone home again endlessly satisfied. But what now, when we have found something of which Plato in his Symposium never dreamed?! Now we will return home with great cheer and will announce it loudly to the nation what we have experienced, heard and seen on our search! I must tell you that I am now really looking forward to it with my whole heart!
GGJ|3|125|16|0|I therefore do not understand how you, Helena, could get into such a fear about it!
GGJ|3|125|17|0|I cannot dispute that you have some justification; but it is not suitable for our land, but perhaps rather for Judaism, which, now that I know it somewhat better, is full of deceit, full of domineeringness and full of evil will. There the fear would have a more appropriate grounding than with my true lambs of people! What do you think, my most beloved and honored son, Mathael?"
GGJ|3|125|18|0|Mathael says, "I quite agree; for in the temple in Jerusalem things are really monstrous, and it would be very daring to appear there with this teaching! In the temple, where once Jehovah's spirit was visibly present in the holy of holies, rules everything that can be named bad and evil, there is no trace left of anything divine in reality, instead only empty names! And the priests are wolves and hyenas in sheep's clothing. If one day we are alone, I will tell you quite a bit more about it, since I was a templar myself! But for now let's leave it; for here there is something better to talk about than the now fully godless temple of Jerusalem!
GGJ|3|125|19|0|I must now turn to my dearest Jarah; for she hides in her breast secrets about which we all never had any idea. So Jarah, tell us something about your experiences!"
GGJ|3|126|1|1|Jarah recounts her experiences about the stars
GGJ|3|126|1|0|Jarah says, "Oh, very willingly – but you would hardly believe me! You, dear Mathael, know a lot about the stars; but I perhaps even more, which is certainly not to my credit, but instead a pure extraordinary favor from the Lord. Wait, I will ask you something! If you can give me a satisfactory answer, then you understand as much as I do; but if you hold back with an answer, only then will I be free to tell you some things that I know. What do you consider the small stars in the firmament to be?"
GGJ|3|126|2|0|Mathael says, "My very dearest Jarah, this is a somewhat strange question! As far as the sun, the moon and other planets are concerned, I could perhaps give you a not unsatisfactory answer; but the eye of my soul has not yet penetrated to the fixed stars. I suppose that they are also far-off worlds, as the Lord once suggested; but how they were actually created, and what their nature and composition is, that I naturally cannot tell you and I would like therefore to ask you, if you want to give me some instruction about it!"
GGJ|3|126|3|0|Jarah says, "Dear Mathael, if you cannot believe that I have travelled to some of these stars in my flesh and blood, then my telling is almost completely useless! But if you can believe it, I can then tell you something about it!"
GGJ|3|126|4|0|Mathael says, "My very dearest child, faith is truly put to an extremely difficult test there, because the physical possibility for this is unthinkable. In spirit, in a type of ecstasy of your soul such a thing is possible, and I want to believe you, what you will tell me all about the far-off fixed stars; but when you say to me: in flesh and blood, there, dearest, I cannot believe the first thing, and the tale, perhaps quite true and correct in itself, loses much of its effective truth, as even the intention must seem purely impossible."
GGJ|3|126|5|0|Jarah says, "Why should it be impossible then that I have been on some of these stars in complete flesh and blood? Are not all things possible for God?"
GGJ|3|126|6|0|Mathael says, "Oh, in any case, for God nothing is impossible; but God has placed everything in a certain order, and this order is a law that He Himself observes most conscientiously and also must observe, otherwise the whole creation would no longer exist in the next moment. The Lord performs many miracles here, but nonetheless for the exact observer everything is constantly within His eternal, holy order.
GGJ|3|126|7|0|When we wished that evening to have the day extended, He did not let the Earth or seemingly the real sun stand still – which in His own highest words would be against His order – and if He did such a thing, all life on the Earth would be in the highest danger of death. Whatever would not be destroyed by the too enormously powerful throw, would then all the more certainly find death in the waves flooding all the land.
GGJ|3|126|8|0|You see, as I now know the Earth and the regions of the air, I know that at a height of only ten hours above us no being can exist any longer, just as no fish can live out of water, although a fish could still be kept alive out of the water for longer than a person a ten hours distance over the face of the Earth. Now think about the endless distance from this Earth to the next fixed star!
GGJ|3|126|9|0|Even the distance of the sun from us, which my free soul can measure exactly, is something frightening; an arrow once shot would have to travel for more than fifty years at an even speed before it would arrive at the sun. But now according to the feelings of my soul, which are certainly not fully reliable, the next fixed star is ten times a hundred thousand times more distant from us than the sun, so the flight of a fired arrow would take more than a million times fifty years! But if a person could move as fast as a fired arrow, the air rushing against him would rip him apart in an instant; but what would happen to him first if he, namely a person, cut through the terrible space in a few moments?! What would happen then to his flesh and blood?!
GGJ|3|126|10|0|You see, the laws of nature are also given by God and can only be cancelled by nature itself; but as long as nature remains, the unchangeable law of nature also remains. There can be no exceptions; for such a little exception would have to bring forth an unpredictable disruption to the whole nature of things, which all hang together like links of a chain. But it only takes one link to break and the whole chain is devoid of its binding effect! There you now have my reasons why it is not easily possible for me at the moment to believe that you seriously travelled to certain fixed stars in flesh and blood.
GGJ|3|126|11|0|Truly very much is possible for God that I cannot see now despite all my wisdom; but your claim, my dearest Jarah, does go a little too far into the extraordinary, and I cannot accept it as true before you have clearly shown me in an understandable way the reasons for its possibility, which are in accord with the divine order decided since eternity.
GGJ|3|126|12|0|But you don't have to be indignant about it, for nevertheless I do not fully deny it; only I cannot accept this as instructively true for the reasons I have just given you, which I have not pulled out of the air. Perhaps you have convincingly true proof, however, which I cannot know! If you do, then let me hear them, and I will then no longer doubt whatever you want to say to me!"
GGJ|3|126|13|0|Jarah says, "Yes, yes, you are seriously a very wise and unusually clever man; but you do not see everything by a long shot! You see, if there was something that could be done with Raphael, he could bring me here some natural objects in a moment, which I took from these stars to this Earth as a souvenir and as proof that I was really there; but you can't do anything with him, and therefore I cannot deliver you such tangible proof. It is true, as a simple person of nature you could still doubt their genuineness; but your soul, filled with the divine spirit, would then at least easily recognize that the pieces of souvenirs that I brought with me do not belong to this Earth. For there is a splendor and value in them, in comparison with which everything that the Earth has of value is simple carrion. That would be an imperial piece of immeasurable value! But let's leave that now; it is beginning to dawn in the east! The Sabbath is approaching, and it is important to prepare us for this day of the Lord!"
GGJ|3|126|14|0|Mathael says, "You are completely correct; but will we therefore not get to hear further proof today concerning your physical travel through several fixed stars!?"
GGJ|3|126|15|0|Jarah says, "How can we do that? Your counter evidence is too solid and too well-founded in the existent, unchangeable divine order, and I cannot give you any other proof of my true visit to the fixed stars than this, that for God all things that still seem so impossible to the human mind are nonetheless possible.
GGJ|3|126|16|0|Did you count and measure the time in which the Lord had Ouran's ships brought from the middle of the sea to the shore by my Raphael? Who's hair was even touched by such a very fast transfer? How much time did Raphael need to set up Ouran's great tents and all the possessions he had brought with him, which were in part very fragile, on the shore in the best order?
GGJ|3|126|17|0|Didn't you notice Raphael's flash writing?! Doesn't that contrast with the natural laws, even only a little strictly speaking, and yet you saw it happen before your very eyes?! Can you then claim according to your own rationale that such a thing is impossible?!
GGJ|3|126|18|0|You see, I can tell you, because I, as no other mortal on this Earth, have experienced physically that in the most endless space there are such enormously large suns which, if they were hollow, would have a greater space inside them than this whole heaven that you see here up to the fixed stars of first, second and third distance! These enormous suns, around which whole solar systems with their countless many central suns and planetary suns, move around an even more endlessly great central sun for the sake of sustenance, and the movement is so fast that you would not be able to even catch them with the speed of thought!
GGJ|3|126|19|0|From here to every fixed star of first, second, third and even fourth distance the flight would hardly last seven moments, and we with our sun and our planetary sun, which makes exactly the same fast orbit as the previously mentioned and described central sun of the solar system, make quite completely the same movement, and that is certain according to natural laws and all higher accounts! Do you feel anything of it, or is some planet mistaken, or we ourselves, if we now in one instant fly through such an immeasurable distance of endless creation?
GGJ|3|126|20|0|But if such enormous heavenly bodies can hurry on with such an unthinkable speed without damaging their essence, how much easier is it, if the Lord wills it, for a body such as mine!?
GGJ|3|126|21|0|Do you now have a somewhat better grasp of the possibility that I in my body actually travelled to some of the nearest fixed stars?"
GGJ|3|126|22|0|Mathael says, "Oh, child, a whole heaven of wisdom is in you, and I am only beginning now to believe the possibility of what you have just said in the strangest way! But now don't speak any more about it, for our souls are not yet extended enough to understand such great things; for that I myself need several years more, as open as my soul is now."
GGJ|3|127|1|1|Conversations about the unusual incidents
GGJ|3|127|1|0|At this Mathael is silent in quiet contemplation of what Jarah said, and Helena and Ouran observe Jarah quite silently, seized by the deepest amazement; Jarah, however, is watching the still fiercely burning city and waiting with great longing for My return. It is now fully silent on the mountain, only in Mark's house it is lively for the announced foreign guests, namely for Cornelius and Faustus, and the morning becomes brighter and brighter.
GGJ|3|127|2|0|Thus it was quite calm on the mountain for around a good hour, except, as already mentioned, that in Mark's house things were very active because of the new guests announced, but also because of the new arrivals who were certainly to be expected from the wrecked city.
GGJ|3|127|3|0|But during the quiet towards the morning several fell asleep. Even Cyrenius, Julius, the boy Josoe and several high state officials present here with Cyrenius fell asleep; but the thirty young Pharisees who were watching the fire in the city most attentively, remained awake and discussed the happenings and what was heard, likewise the twelve with Suetal, Ribar and Bael.
GGJ|3|127|4|0|Mathael, Helena, Jarah, Ouran and at Mathael's side his four companions, Rob, Boz, Micha and Zahr also remained awake and were full of great thoughts; but they were all silent and thought about everything that Jarah had said to them, and they did not dare to ask her about anything else. But Jarah also considered whether she had not said too much to these people at once.
GGJ|3|127|5|0|Only after a long while, as the horizon already began to redden, the otherwise very taciturn Rob opened his mouth and said, "Dear friends, I still cannot find any peace in myself with all my thinking. Everything here is truly so extraordinarily strange that it always seems as if one is dreaming, and one can do whatever one wants, but one can never accustom oneself to everything that has been seen and heard so that one feels at home in this knowledge! And this ever-growing feeling of foreignness is still the most natural thing that a thinker's thoughts can occupy themselves with. Everything is nothing but wonder upon wonder of the most colossal sort!
GGJ|3|127|6|0|You, brother Mathael, have here become king of a great land, and we to your consuls! The great, holy Master only has to look out over the wide Earth and it shakes like a child before the whip! Then in addition the young head magician comes from heaven and performs things before which our hair stands up like mountains! Now this maiden comes as well and again tells things that could make one crazy without any effort whatsoever! Tell me whether it is possible to come to terms with these things in some way!
GGJ|3|127|7|0|But where has He been for so long? It must be a good three hours ago that He left us, and still He has not retuned!"
GGJ|3|127|8|0|A second of Mathael's four companions, who is called Boz and was also no talkative person, says, "What you feel, I feel also, and I cannot begin to feel at home here for everything in the world! Everything that happens seems to me as unexpected as possible, and in its own way it is always so eccentrically great that one cannot imagine anything greater. Every deed, every word and every tale beats everything that the human ear has heard before and that the eye has seen so much into the dirt that nothing remains, including Moses and all his miracles, but dust.
GGJ|3|127|9|0|There is not the slightest doubt that through the most remarkably good and great Master, who, born in Nazareth, is in his body a son of the carpenter there, the complete fullness of the divine spirit is working. But which mortal can feel at home beside such immensity? If He speaks, it is not He who is speaking, but the eternal spirit of God in Him, and if He acts, then I would like to hear from a great wise man what God is supposed to be able to do over that which He can do! He is completely God in word and deed, His will commands most actively the whole of infinity, and yet He walks as a simple man before and among us and eats and drinks like we do!
GGJ|3|127|10|0|Where are all the sayings of wisdom of Solomon, who said at the dedication of the temple: Lord, I truly know that heaven and Earth cannot encompass You – where all creation ended, You are still eternally and infinitely powerful – but nonetheless we have built You, oh Lord, a house, in order to meet with pure and regretful hearts, in order to thank You, oh Lord, for all Your favors and blessings and to tell You in hardship of our affliction and our misery. (1 Kings 8: 12 on.)
GGJ|3|127|11|0|Even if that is not word for word what is written there, it is nonetheless the brief sense of what the wise builder of the temple said in great, wise words at the dedication of such; would he also have spoken in this way, if he had seen and talked with him and got to know our Master, born in Nazareth, as we have?
GGJ|3|127|12|0|For His personality the temple is still several thousand times too large, and the all-powerful will of our Master that rules everywhere is not the Master, God Himself, but only an incomprehensible strength of one and the same Master whom we can see, hear and speak to and nonetheless thereby get to know His personal extent as well as we know our own. How does He do that, that His will reigns over all infinity and eternity and His eye and His ear are fully present for everyone? You see, those are all things that no spirit can fully understand, and the consequence is that one cannot feel at home in it!
GGJ|3|127|13|0|Yes, if the spiritually great divine Master was a Samson or Goliath, things would be somewhat more familiar, for one could say: an all-powerful spirit must also have a corresponding body; but our Master is rather smaller than big, as far as His person is concerned, and yet His spirit plays with infinity as a boy with an apple! That is the incomprehensible thing, and all wise men with their teachings about the being of God suffer here the very most violent shipwreck; but although we have been taught differently here, we nevertheless cannot now feel immediately at home!
GGJ|3|127|14|0|In short, I am now actually dreaming much more than feeling fully awake and at home. My soul now sees a lot, yes, I can see the whole formation of the world, my gaze penetrates right down to the deepest depths; I see the moon as a very sad, miserable, small world, designated for even smaller and more pitiful people and other creations; I see Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn and in addition other similar planets, big and small. Saturn looks strangely wonderful; it is much greater than our Earth and floats in the exact middle of an enormous ring, above which, let's say, seven moons, greater than ours, buzz around like bees around their hive; I also see the wonderful, widespread realms of the great sun; but with all this I feel not nearly as foreign here as in the strangest vicinity of the Creator of all the countless worlds and its wonders!
GGJ|3|127|15|0|Perhaps you others feel more at home, since you perhaps do not perceive this thing as calmly and deeply as I and brother Rob; but if one begins to observe the issue correctly with calm and in the greatest depth possible, compared with everything that one has ever seen or heard in the world or read in the old books, then one begins to feel even more strange. Yes, one becomes so absorbed in the end in one's own existence that it seems like a very perceptible nothingness! Tell me whether I am right or not!"
GGJ|3|127|16|0|Micha then says, "You are both correct, and I also have the same feeling, but I feel very much blessed nonetheless."
GGJ|3|127|17|0|Rob and Boz say, "Yes, there is no talk of that! It blesses us also very much and above; but that does not cancel out the feeling of complete foreignness in this issue! God is and remains God, and we can think and feel however we want, but we will never fill in the rift!"
GGJ|3|128|1|1|Micha's notion of wordly wisdom concerning the incidents
GGJ|3|128|1|0|Micha says, "It is not even necessary! Let's be glad that we are what we are, and that we finally have before us physically in all the most endless sphere of effect what the elders strove for in vain but always got totally lost in thin air!
GGJ|3|128|2|0|Observe Moses and all the prophets, then take the wise men of Egypt and Greece on top, summarize their enormously mystical spiritual ideas about God's being, and you still have not even a grain of sand of that which we have here tangibly physically before us in fullness!
GGJ|3|128|3|0|Moses, the greatest prophet, wanted to see God on Mount Sinai, but he received from the flaming cloud an answer with a voice of thunder that made the Earth tremble: No-one can see God and live! But we now see the same God, speak to Him, are happy witnesses of His wisdom and omnipotence and still live very well and very comfortably! If the good Moses sometimes felt somewhat strange on the mountain, particularly when a thousand times a thousand of the most powerfully cracking bolts of lightning played around his head at the same time, then that is very understandable; but if we here speak of a particular eeriness in the presence of the so very good and most pleasant God, then we fully deserve the harshest mocking!
GGJ|3|128|4|0|Didn't our fore-fathers enthuse about a holy father in heaven, but nonetheless could never gain any understanding of Him!? We now have the same Holy Father in all most tangible truth before us on this Earth, which is now the heaven of all heavens, and we feel not at home!
GGJ|3|128|5|0|It is true that one must feel quite unaccustomed and different here than a child at home with his conceited toys; but for that we are now also in a very curious school of life! When a child goes to school for the first time, he will certainly not feel as at home as with his toys in his parents? house; but when he goes to school for a year, then he will also feel as at home there as with his toys at home.
GGJ|3|128|6|0|But how He, our God, Master, Lord and Father nonetheless penetrates everything with His all-powerful will in the whole of infinity from the greatest to the smallest thing and is most clearly aware of all His endless and countless creations from the greatest to the smallest, that, brother, is none of our business, and there is certainly nothing for us but to know and see that things are so, and must be so, otherwise all things would obviously instantly have to lose their objective existence.
GGJ|3|128|7|0|We must just have patience! Today we know this much, tomorrow we will obviously know more, and in a year we should know much more than now at the beginning of our spiritual development, in which we nonetheless stand much higher than Moses and all the great and famous prophets before us, who with their most holy visions can hardly have guessed spiritually and then written down with highly mystical words and signs what we now can touch with our hands without any mysticism. If we just consider that actively, we will immediately feel a lot more at home than Saul once felt among the prophets!"
GGJ|3|128|8|0|The others say, "Yes, yes, you are completely correct, and we all feel much more at home already! What a person's reasonable word is capable of doing!"
GGJ|3|128|9|0|Zahr, who until now had still been silent, but otherwise always full of cheerfulness in his mind, says, "It is laughable what foolish things the cleverest men often say! Micha, the weakest among us, has nonetheless brought to light the very cleverest opinion! How could one feel here in the least strange and eerie? Quite the opposite! We are now in exactly the right spot! We are with God, our eternal Creator and Father. We began with Him and have now turned back again as far as possible; what are we talking about feeling uncomfortable for? We have only just come home! No, what strange opinions brothers Rob and Boz have! What do you say to that, Mathael?"
GGJ|3|129|1|1|Mathael gives clarifications regarding the memorable incidents
GGJ|3|129|1|0|Mathael says, "You are correct, but these two also; this thing is highly personal! You and Micha are from the same bright star in your souls; those two are children of this Earth, but with the same right to the Lord's love and mercy as you! Your souls were already closer to the spiritual at the very beginning than the souls of Rob and Boz, and there is therefore nothing to be amazed about if they, finding themselves here in such nearness to the very purest spirit, feel stranger and more uncomfortable than we, who right at the very beginning stood closer to the spiritual than they both. They will gradually begin to feel more comfortable and now they feel much more at home already; but one day cannot give what a year can. After a year they will feel and speak quite differently than now, when their spirit becomes more and more at one with their souls. Do you understand such wisdom?"
GGJ|3|129|2|0|Zahr says, "Oh, I now understand that very well; for my soul has become very bright through the great suffering that we have withstood, and I now understand everything easily. Only I cannot quite handle OPTIMA FORMA[in the proper way] the maiden with her travelling around the fixed stars, although I believe the child and in a certain way must believe her. But the How is another thing!
GGJ|3|129|3|0|Well, we are now in a certain way in the centre of the very highest, divine force; why should things not happen in such vicinity to the very highest God that otherwise never come to pass in the whole of infinity?!"
GGJ|3|129|4|0|Mathael says, "With your constantly cheerful mood you often bring things to light which say more than a whole Solomon's temple full of the most appropriate wisdom! Our Micha has just made a very useful speech as well, and we can be grateful to him for it. And so you, brother Zahr, have also represented the possibility of this girl's physical journey to several fixed stars in such a way that I can no longer doubt the possibility. It is really classically true; we only have to think where we actually are, and the possibility for everything lies clearly before our eyes, ears, hands and feet!
GGJ|3|129|5|0|But the remark that one of you made, that one can imagine the endless power of the divine spirit more easily in a physical giant than in the more smaller human form of the Lord, is certainly something for the simple sensual perception, because something colossal always makes a more powerful impression on the human senses than something small; but for the purely spiritual understanding it is nonetheless sheer nonsense. For the divine power needs no material form in order to become more or less effective according to the extent of the material quantity, but the material itself is basically just an expression witnessing the spiritual power of the divine will, for which it is all the same to call a whole world or a grain of sand into being. What is a physical giant good for? The divine will needs only an eternally unchanging base from which to be effective in endless rays everywhere in the endless space of the worlds and being in the same strength and power, and to hold this holy, eternally unchanging all-powerful base truly no giant body is needed.
GGJ|3|129|6|0|True, the Egyptians have often presented almost everything that is in any way concerned with the divinity in terrifying giant forms, in order to fool the lower classes who they wanted to keep in the dark; they were supposed to fear the divinity in terror and quake and before the words of the priests to tremble in all remorse like leaves before the storm! But have these giant god figures made the people better? Oh no, in time the nation got used to the terrible figures and thought nothing more of the Sphinx? head rearing thirty men high over the ground and wondered more at the patience of some old sculptor who chiseled a head out of a rock of granite.
GGJ|3|129|7|0|Therefore let us be cheerful that the Lord Himself has now visited us in the fullest and most unveiled truth as a very simple person, not characterized by anything particular, and is teaching us in the simplest way in the world to recognize everything about our destiny, ourselves and Him in the fullest truth! This is all we need, and we can seek counsel for eternity about everything else."
GGJ|3|129|8|0|Zahr says, "I thank you, brother, that is very true and good! We have now mutually set ourselves up to bear good fruit in the name of the Lord and Master, and things have become beautifully light. But as I notice, everyone except us has now fallen asleep before the dawn – and I must admit that I do not feel the slightest trace of any tiredness in me, and you must all be quite wide awake as well!"
GGJ|3|129|9|0|Everyone says, "Quite perfect! We have never felt so strengthened before!"
GGJ|3|130|1|1|The missions and sufferings of the angels
GGJ|3|130|1|0|Here Raphael steps up and says, "I am not sleeping either, and yet you said that everyone except for you is now sleeping!"
GGJ|3|130|2|0|Zahr says, "Friend, the fact that you are not asleep and that you can never sleep at all will be clear to any person who knows you as well as we do! Therefore you might well have saved yourself such a remark. You see, dear angel, it is quite enough that we people here are sometimes somewhat stupid, and we need no support on your behalf to become even more stupid than we are in nature; but you can truly instruct very magnificently us in many things as a consequence of your immense and immeasurable wisdom and experience, which is older than the world itself!"
GGJ|3|130|3|0|Raphael says, "Who am I then that I am not supposed to have any sleep?"
GGJ|3|130|4|0|Zahr says, "But I beg you, my heavenly friend, don't speak to us and ask us so pompously! You are an angel of the Lord from heaven, here equipped with a light body by the Lord out of necessity! You can throw off this body in more than lightning quickness and destroy it!
GGJ|3|130|5|0|You are quite a different being, according to the body, to us still mortal people of this Earth. You were never born, except for the Lord God you have never had any other mother and father, out of whose body you were produced like us. You only know an immeasurable holiness since the most unthinkable times; you only know the names of pain, suffering and sadness and the better regret, but not from your own personal experience and therefore you cannot talk to people in the fullest truth about earthly human things; you can only talk to us about spiritual things that we will accept from you very thankfully, for you must be fully at home in them; but you cannot talk about physical things because you have never had to complain in a body!"
GGJ|3|130|6|0|Raphael says, "Look, look, all the things you know! Even if I have never been inside a body, I nonetheless know better what a body is and what every fiber in it does than you could ever learn in a thousand years with all your industriousness!
GGJ|3|130|7|0|Are we angels not those who have to care for everything that concerns the being of a person from his creation to his departure from this Earth?!
GGJ|3|130|8|0|Are we not those who purify your souls through the suffering and pain worked in your flesh making them capable of receiving the spirit of God, and we are not supposed to know then what are your diverse sufferings and pains?! What do you think then in your mind if you can make me such a reproach!?
GGJ|3|130|9|0|Believe me that we angels are also capable of pain and suffering! And I tell you that we often bear more pain and suffering than you, since we have to experience only too often how the stubborn people crush all our great efforts with scorn and mockery under their dirtiest feet and constantly turn their backs on us.
GGJ|3|130|10|0|Friend, if you had as much patience with a person over whom all power would be granted if you constantly showered him with the greatest good deeds, but the person despised you extremely for all that and didn't want to hear or know anything about you and only constantly directed all his thoughts and striving to getting rid of you as his greatest dogooder and friend, possibly even to harm you for all your cares and efforts for his salvation, to destroy your good reputation and name and to make you into the craftiest traitor!? Tell me, if you were only like Cyrenius, what you would do with such a person! Would you have the patience to treat such a villain right until the end with all patience and measure and tenderness?"
GGJ|3|130|11|0|Zahr says, raising his eyebrows at these words by the angel, "No friend! I would never have such patience in my life! Even without power I would have no patience, not to mention with power!"
GGJ|3|130|12|0|Raphael says, "You see, and I have so much irresponsible power and strength that I quite alone could destroy and quite annihilate in the fastest instant this whole Earth, the moon, the sun and all the stars that are visible to your eye which are sheer enormous great space bodies, with everything that they carry; and yet I have always such a patience with the unchanging people of this Earth through my own free will!
GGJ|3|130|13|0|But all that would be nothing, and would be an evil that is easy to bear; but consider now the continuing very most willful behavior of Satanas and her angels, who, as very powerful spiritual beings, constantly go around with the „laudable? plan to destroy not only us, but God as well and to take away all His power!
GGJ|3|130|14|0|Such a thing can never happen, of course! But enough, the indestructible evil plan is there and they do not stop trying to carry it out, constantly suffer the greatest pain and agony for it, which they cause themselves through their most evil desire; but that nevertheless never totally puts them off their evil forever.
GGJ|3|130|15|0|You see, we see all this and have the power not only to tame them in the most sensitive way but also to destroy them completely forever, and that all without responsibility before the Lord God!
GGJ|3|130|16|0|And nonetheless we treat them as our fallen brothers with all patience and consideration and direct things strictly so that their free will is never limited by us in any way, but is and remains always free, only we always prevent with all care the effect of such things. Friend, what would you do in such circumstances?"
GGJ|3|130|17|0|Zahr says, "There I would thrash around like a bear and would see whether such spiritual beasts would not show me obedience, particularly if I possessed your power and strength without responsibility!"
GGJ|3|130|18|0|Raphael says, "But don't you see now that an angel of God is no such a light thing as you had imagined, and that I also see a little of the actual humanity, and recognize it and therefore can talk to you about it?!"
GGJ|3|130|19|0|Zahr says, "Oh yes, I see that very well now; but only tell me now whether you have to be here, or is it also your free will?"
GGJ|3|130|20|0|Raphael says, "Oh yes, I could just as well leave you according to my own freest will; but I want to stay with you, because such a thing pleases the Lord. But pleasing the Lord is also my own will, and even God Himself can do nothing against that, for therein consists the maintenance of all creation, about which you with all the countless stars cannot see even the eon part, not to mention the endless entirety and the being itself! But now the sun is close to rising and the Lord is coming back; therefore we should be fully attentive again for every sign of His!"
GGJ|3|131|1|1|All human unease is dispelled by Raphael
GGJ|3|131|1|0|Zahr says, "Shouldn't we wake the sleepers then?"
GGJ|3|131|2|0|Raphael says, "They will wake up soon enough when the Lord is fully with us again!"
GGJ|3|131|3|0|Jarah jumps up most hurriedly and asks with a passionately loving force, "From where, where is He coming from, the love of all love!? My eyes still don't see anything!"
GGJ|3|131|4|0|Raphael says smiling, "It doesn't matter; if your heart just sees Him, your eyes will soon catch up! He will be here at the full sunrise!"
GGJ|3|131|5|0|Helena, who has also remained awake, says, "Jarah, let's hurry towards Him! Oh, what bliss it is to meet Him!"
GGJ|3|131|6|0|Jarah says, "Yes, yes, friend, you come along too! Oh, what a joy that will be if we see Him from some distance coming towards us!"
GGJ|3|131|7|0|Next both hurry like the wind towards the wood in the west and soon disappear in it.
GGJ|3|131|8|0|Ouran, who was also awake, looked after the two and said, when they disappeared in the wood, "In the end they go astray? The mountain rises quite sharply over there, as it seems, towards the south, and must be several hours away!? They will run on in their haste and the Master might come from another side and they will seek Him and in the end not find Him!"
GGJ|3|131|9|0|Raphael says, "Worry about something else! These two will get lost just as little as I would or could get lost. Where the heart is once in such a very strongest light because of love, going astray in anything is henceforth purely impossible! They will certainly get deep into the forest; but they will find the Master!"
GGJ|3|131|10|0|With this Ouran calms down, directs his glance once again towards the still fiercely burning and also very strongly smoking city and discovers with his far-seeing, sharp eyes a number of groups setting off in all directions. He also sees whole processions coming towards our mountain and says, "Well, health to every one! If they all come to us, where will we get enough bread for that many people? These will eat old Mark along with his household completely out of house and home!"
GGJ|3|131|11|0|Raphael says, "Worry about something else! The whole Earth and all creatures on it certainly need very much of everything in every moment, and the Lord nonetheless satisfies the whole Earth itself and all the beings on it! But what is the Earth in comparison with the sun, which is more than ten times a hundred thousand times larger than this Earth and constantly needs an immeasurable amount of food to maintain its powerful light and to maintain the countless creatures on its wide pastures of light; and the Lord cares for them as much as for you, noble friend!
GGJ|3|131|12|0|But now think about the eternally immeasurable space of creation full of suns and earths of even greater size than this Earth and its illuminating sun! All of them are constantly most richly equipped by one and the same Lord with everything that they need for their existence. Nowhere is there a lack, but everywhere there is the greatest abundance! But if it is so and it is eternally impossible in any other way, how can you then worry from where we will get enough bread for so many, who are now on their way to us here from the city?"
GGJ|3|131|13|0|Ouran says, "Yes, yes, you are quite correct! I am no wise man, and I often forget for moments where I am now; but now I am quite in order again!"
GGJ|3|131|14|0|Hebram, who has also remained awake among his thirty companions, comes over and says, "But that will cause great confusion today as the strict Sabbath! If this fire had happened on a working day, we could support those who were burnt out and come to us with advice and deeds, but as it is, it will be a difficult task today even for the great Master!"
GGJ|3|131|15|0|Raphael says, "You also, worry about something else! Have you ever seen the sun celebrating the Sabbath, or the moon, or the stars, or the wind, the rain, or the growth of the plants and several other things? But why do these creations not celebrate the Sabbath? Because the very most active will of the Lord never celebrates a Sabbath, whose Lord He is!
GGJ|3|131|16|0|Or how can you imagine an annoying law that God has ordered for the people only for their salvation for as long as it seems to Him to be advisable?!
GGJ|3|131|17|0|But if God neglects the Sabbath and its celebration, what are you then trying to achieve with your foolish Sabbath? Wouldn't you like to dispute the Sabbath with me? Should I also bless the Sabbath through useless, purposeless and senseless idleness? Oh, wait, exactly today as a Sabbath I will make such a storm that your hearing and sight will disappear for months!"
GGJ|3|131|18|0|Hebram says, "Oh, you heavenly friend, you don't have to take my question badly! Just always think that we are people and even with the best will possible we still always fall into old habits in extraordinary circumstances, like a pig in a poke! But you, oh powerful servant and angel of God, protect us all in the future from this; for we are all sheer weak and very fragile people!"
GGJ|3|131|19|0|Raphael says, "Go over to your brothers and calm them; for they all are floating in the same foolish worries about the Sabbath, with which you came here! Show them the great foolishness of their worries! They are now gradually becoming awake." Hebram goes and does with good success what Raphael ordered.
GGJ|3|131|20|0|When this is in order, Ebahl from Genezareth wakes up and immediately asks Ouran about his Jarah, but the latter informs him about what has happened and how Jarah and Helena went to seek the Lord in the forest.
GGJ|3|131|21|0|Ebahl says, "Oh, oh, they should not have done that! The wood will probably already be populated with all sorts of guests from Caesarea! How easily might something happen to them that could affect them most unpleasantly!"
GGJ|3|131|22|0|Raphael says, "You worry about something else as well! Both of them reached the right place a long time ago and will soon be here again. The Lord is coming at the full sunrise and both of them will not be far behind him!"
GGJ|3|131|23|0|Ouran says, "How long do we have until the full sunrise?"
GGJ|3|131|24|0|Raphael says, "About another short half hour!"
GGJ|3|132|1|1|The difficulty of converting priests
GGJ|3|132|1|0|With this everyone is satisfied and it is peaceful once again on the outlier, which is separated by a small saddle from the higher range stretching towards the south; but below at the sea it is becoming very lively, for several parties from the city have arrived at Mark's home and naturally lament in very vivid colors about their distress and their undeserved misfortune.
GGJ|3|132|2|0|Mark's kitchen it is very active, and both sons prepare several field ovens with Mark in order to prepare the considerable number of meals for so many guests.
GGJ|3|132|3|0|Some of those who arrived from Caesarea head for the mountain, because they have already seen people on it from far off. But when they see Romans, they immediately pull back again; for they believe that the latter are keeping a sharp watch here in order to round up those fleeing and to direct them back to the still burning city to help put it out, which would have been very particularly inappropriate for the arch-Jews on this, the Sabbath. For in Caesarea lived some arch-Jews who, without being exactly Pharisees, took Moses? laws very terribly seriously. And this was a new moon Sabbath, which was always treated more strictly than a usual one! Therefore they were, after the disastrous events of the previous evening, as if newly refreshed with ashes on their shorn heads and with torn clothes, much stricter than on any other Sabbath of the new moon. It would therefore have been highly fatal for these highly strict Sabbathists if they had been sent back by these Romans who did not respect the Sabbath, to put out the flames; therefore they did not stay long on the mountain at the sight of the Romans, although these were still asleep, and as already mentioned, returned again straight away.
GGJ|3|132|4|0|Raphael smiled and said to Mathael, "Did you see them, the strict Sabbathists? They quickly cleared off at the sight of the Romans! But rejoice, they will yet give us a lot of trouble today!"
GGJ|3|132|5|0|Mathael says, "Friend, with love, wisdom and patience and particularly with the help of the Lord everything can be done! Blind in heart, naked in understanding – they are stuck in their foolishness like an old rusted nail in a beam, the poor people! Well, perhaps we can heal them all!"
GGJ|3|132|6|0|Raphael says, "Friend, as long as a person is foolish, things are easier; but if arrogance, domineeringness and pleasure-seeking joins foolishness in a firm bond, then improvement is difficult and most difficult of all with the priesthood of the high-ranking sort and type!
GGJ|3|132|7|0|Just take whatever position of a human you like, for example a general or some other high ranking imperial servant! As long as he stands in his office, he will make use of the respect and honor awarded to him, and it is acknowledged; but with time he can become unsuitable for his position and then he is put into retirement, and he is de facto nothing any longer and no longer worries about his earlier, arduous position! The high priest however retains his reputation until the grave, and after his death the surviving priests have a templelike monument set up to their own honor and exaltation and give him a divine reverence! The priesthood therefore knows how to keep the position untouchable for long periods and to protect it in all thinkable situations.
GGJ|3|132|8|0|Just go up to such a die-hard priest, with whom you can easily notice how much he is in the wrong and stuck in lies, you will achieve nothing with him! He keeps his position high above that of an emperor, because he thinks himself to be a representative of God on Earth; he therefore will not exchange his position with any other in the world.
GGJ|3|132|9|0|If you want to buy his position with much gold and silver, he will say to you: I have enough gold and silver; but my position is worth more than all the treasures of this world; for I am an official of God and no official of a worldly prince, and my position remains in eternity! After such a retort you then no longer hold the reins and you have to dance to the tune of the confirmed high priest! Therefore I believe that there is not much that can be done here with these arch-Jews! In addition your sense is quite perfectly worthy of God; everything is possible for the Lord God however, what often seems impossible for us angels and you people."
GGJ|3|132|10|0|Mathael says, "I thank you for these words; but now the sun is rising and we must keep ourselves ready for the arrival of the Lord!"
GGJ|3|132|11|0|Raphael says, "You are quite right, for the Lord is the true sun of all suns! If He rises in a person's heart, then it is the day of days for that person. Can you already see Him coming from the wood, since you are looking there so studied?"
GGJ|3|132|12|0|Mathael says, "The sun is already over the horizon; but there is nothing to be discovered of the Lord and of the two who hurried to meet Him. It seems to me, taking things quite accurately according to your statement, that you have miscalculated a little even with your heavenly prophecy! The rising of the sun and the return of the Lord do not coincide at all! Look, the sun is already standing high above the horizon and there is still no trace of the Lord! Now tell me how I should interpret your prophecy to us!"
GGJ|3|132|13|0|Raphael says, "But you must also direct your eyes over there to where He is coming from, and not over there from where He is not coming! Look around, and you will then immediately convince yourself that I have not made any false prophecy!"
GGJ|3|133|1|1|About the right search for God
GGJ|3|133|1|0|Mathael, Ouran, Ebahl and Mathael's four companions all look around quickly and see Me coming up the hill with old Mark and hurry towards Me.
GGJ|3|133|2|0|When they reach Me, they all greet Me in the friendliest way and thank Me for coming back; but since they do not see Jarah and Helena with Me, they become afraid, and Ebahl, extremely concerned about his daughter, asks Me somewhat anxiously whether both girls had not come to Me in the forest, since they had hurried towards Me after Raphael's words in the morning. And since they were now not with Me, they must still be seeking Me in the forest; I should therefore send Raphael after them so that he would bring them back again to the company unharmed!"
GGJ|3|133|3|0|I say, "Why are you worried about these who are seeking Me? Do you think then that I can only protect someone from dangers if I am physically near to them? When you, Ouran, were I great danger, who told Me then that I should look for you and save you? Don't I know where both of them are and where they are seeking Me? Just leave them and they will come back again!
GGJ|3|133|4|0|Both of them have found Me in their hearts, which is easy for everyone. But whoever goes to seek Me physically, although he knows that I can only be sought inwardly, must learn this lesson, for example here that a simple external seeking and meeting Me does not put them in a position to come nearer to Me, but instead only to lose Me more and more! You can bear that in mind on this Sabbath morning! In any case both found my track and will now soon be here."
GGJ|3|133|5|0|Ebahl says, "Well, if that is all, then everything is in order again! They would otherwise have certainly stayed with us if Raphael had not brought them so quickly to a decision through his words! The good boy sees everything nearby, even if it is still far away, and one can easily be taken in by him! He will never advise you against it easily, even if in the end it was something bad; for in that way he wants to bring someone to the right path through bitter experience. And so he did not advise these two earlier against going to meet You, but instead only spurred them on, and therefore they are now sitting somewhere tired out and do not know how they got there! Well, my Jarah deserves it; since she knows Raphael's ways and means and knows what she has to do! She was taken in by him once, and that is quite healthy; but he can rejoice when she returns, then he will receive a very particular lecture and will once again wonder at Jarah's eloquence!"
GGJ|3|133|6|0|Right at this moment Raphael comes past, who in the meantime had wakened the sleepers, and Ebahl said to him, "You have once again been the cause of a somewhat unfortunate undertaking by Jarah, and with her also Helena! I have to honestly admit to you that the ways and means that you deal with the people entrusted to you and lead them does not please me at all! If a disciple of yours wants to do something that is not quite in order, you must distract him from it through word and deed, but not, still advising him in some way, let him commit the sin and finally keep him from a future sin only through the evil consequences of the path of personal experience! That may well be very good and purposeful for spirits of your sort, but for people such a thing is never suitable as far as I can see!"
GGJ|3|133|7|0|Raphael says, "You are a thoroughly honest and just Jew; but as far as the secret path of the Lord is concerned you are as foolish as a fish! Do you really think that what I do, I do of myself?! I am a finger of the Lord and do what the Lord's spirit urges me to do! If you had more insight, you would see that very well; but I know how far your insight stretches in such things, and therefore I ignore such weaknesses of yours. You can see that the two have not got lost at all in that they are now coming towards us quite healthily and preserved over the mountain from Mark's hut, accompanied by a daughter of Mark's, who brings us the news that the breakfast is ready for us!"
GGJ|3|133|8|0|Ebahl says, "Yes, but how did both of them get down there without being seen by us!?"
GGJ|3|133|9|0|Raphael says, "Didn't the Lord say before that they had found His tracks?"
GGJ|3|133|10|0|Ebahl says, "Well, well, I am quiet again; because they are here again at least for me everything is good again!"
GGJ|3|134|1|1|Reason for the destruction of Caesarea Philippi
GGJ|3|134|1|0|After this conversation Mark announces that the breakfast stands at the ready and all the tables are already laid with food and drink. Then we head down from the mountain and towards the tables which are found in the same order in the morning, and none are missing.
GGJ|3|134|2|0|Here Ouran says to Helena, "When you were down below, did you see whether our tents are still up and in order? And have our servants got enough to eat and drink – and are our beasts of burden all cared for?"
GGJ|3|134|3|0|Mathael says to Ouran, "Friend and Father-in-law, in the presence of the Lord every worry is in vain! Now think about nothing other than the Lord; for He thinks for us and for the whole of infinity!"
GGJ|3|134|4|0|When we headed down from the mountain towards the tables after this remark by Mathael to Ouran, Cyrenius asked Me on the way, "Lord, should I order a division of my soldiers to put out the fires in the city? For if we do not bring any help to the city, by tonight it will be a glowing pile of embers!"
GGJ|3|134|5|0|I say, "Dear friend, if I wanted that, I would have sent My Raphael there long ago, and the fire in the city would have been extinguished in a moment; but I want this city, which is bad for both God and the emperor, to be humbled, and therefore I am allowing everything to be destroyed by fire except the homes of the poor and sober. But everything else shall be turned to ash! In the future better people shall settle here and the offspring of our old Mark shall rule over this city and area with a just scepter, with the emperor's permission, and it will remain their inheritance from child to child and from grandchild to grandchild; but if they forget about God, then the same thing will happen to them as has happened to the inhabitants of this city.
GGJ|3|134|6|0|If the fire had happened to this city of whoring on a working day, it would have been put out long ago; but on the Sabbath, and particularly on the first Sabbath of a new moon, no arch-Jew moves even the tip of his little finger in fear of being soiled before God.
GGJ|3|134|7|0|The conscience of the arch-Jews is very sensitive in this respect; but the neglect of good deeds does not disturb their conscience in the least, neither does material and spiritual adultery and all sorts of fraud.
GGJ|3|134|8|0|They even are of the opinion that a sin against the commandment of God on a working day is hardly a sin, and one could purify oneself again before the evening; but on the Sabbath one would have to remain impure until the evening, during which time the prince of night would begin to rule. And then it would be easily possible that an envoy of Satan might come, meet someone unclean and in this way take possession of this unclean soul!
GGJ|3|134|9|0|Sin harms people only at night, and then only until midnight, because in this time Satan is allowed to go on the hunt. By day he has no power, and one can then sin as one wants and it doesn't matter; only one should bear in mind that one should purify oneself before the going down of the sun according to method prescribed by Moses, and one then has nothing to fear in the night from the sins committed by day.
GGJ|3|134|10|0|These blind people do nothing for the sake of God, even if they have committed very many sins against His commandments during the day! The only thing that matters is that they do not fall prey to Satan; and because such a thing can happen most easily on a Sabbath, when they are not allowed to kill a goat, a lamb or a calf, yes, they cannot even wash themselves seven times, they beware as far as possible to keep themselves pure during the Sabbath, so that the devil cannot take control of them once the sun has gone down!
GGJ|3|134|11|0|You now have the reason why these sinister characters in all things prefer to let their houses become ash on the Sabbath than to move a hand and extinguish the fire. Therefore a Roman general, who will not be unfamiliar to such coarse and irremovable foolishness of this people, will one day have an easy game to drive this race apart with one blow if it becomes rebellious, particularly on a winter's Sabbath, and to transform their great city into a heap of rubble.
GGJ|3|134|12|0|But now let us have breakfast, otherwise a number of not very cheerful visitors will come upon us, whom we will have a job getting rid of in some good way!"
GGJ|3|134|13|0|At this everyone moved to the tables, and the excellent breakfast was consumed with great zeal this time, and there was no-one who did not give old Mark the fullest praise. Also Ouran and Helena remarked that they had never before eaten such well-prepared fish and such tasty bread. Mark however directed all praise to Me and said, "That is the salt and the best spices of all food, of all drink and of all things; to Him alone bring your just praise!"
GGJ|3|134|14|0|But there was not one among the guests who had not understood what Mark had said, and everyone praised Me silently in their hearts. But Mathael said loudly, "Yes, yes, old Mark, where the Lord is the chef of all life and all in all, one can live incomparably well; for there spirit, soul and body must receive the best food! You have done very well, in that you directed the praise that you were given back to the Lord; but for this reason your name will not die in the hearts of those people who got to know you as a friend of the Lord!"
GGJ|3|134|15|0|Mark thanks Me therefore that I had paid his house such an effusively great honor; then he thanks Mathael too for his good words and declares himself to be fully unworthy of everything.
GGJ|3|135|1|1|Cyrenius and the delegation of the Arch-Pharisees from the burnt down Caesarea
GGJ|3|135|1|0|After the breakfast is consumed, Cyrenius and Julius ask Me what is now to be done.
GGJ|3|135|2|0|I say (to Cyrenius), "Wait here a little and there will soon be something to do! Look at the coast! There like lazy cloud formations creep several arch-Pharisees with their arch-disciples. They already know that you are staying here for reasons that are unknown to them. They suppose that you are inspecting the areas on the Sea of Galilee, but are nonetheless holding a sort of camp here. Ouran's splendorous tents confirm them in their hazy opinions. They are now paying attention to see whether you will come over the sea in a ship or perhaps out of a tent. Then they want to entrust you with a plea for compensation, since they believe that the heathens have set their homes on fire.
GGJ|3|135|3|0|But they will soon and easily learn that you are already here, and we will have them round our necks. Then you can already imagine what a job they will give us to do! I tell you all that only so that I will not be revealed before time! They must first be properly driven into a state, only then will the fear of fears be announced through My revelation. But you will soon find out what effort and debating we will have to sustain with this adulterous lot!
GGJ|3|135|4|0|Mathael and Raphael will do good service for us; but until the middle of the day we will hardly get rid of them. Therefore let us now be quiet for a short time, and you collect yourself; for you now know what will happen to you!"
GGJ|3|135|5|0|At this everything becomes quiet, only the soldiers and the servants hurry about the mountain somewhat loudly.
GGJ|3|135|6|0|After a while Mathael asks Me whether he is allowed to speak to the arch-villains quite without any retention.
GGJ|3|135|7|0|I say, "Certainly; but you will have to gather yourself exceptionally! I do not believe that it will be easy to deal with these armed heroes of the night; for these are armed to the teeth for every case!" Thus Mathael also began to gather himself.
GGJ|3|135|8|0|But My disciples also asked Me how they would have to behave in this situation.
GGJ|3|135|9|0|I say, "You have neither to speak nor to do anything; observe the whole thing as mute witnesses, and if any of the Pharisees ask you something, direct them to Cyrenius and admit that this is none of your business, and they will leave you in peace. I Myself will do the same at the beginning." With this decision the disciples were also satisfied, and we waited for the annoying arrivals in peace.
GGJ|3|135|10|0|After a short half hour those waiting for Cyrenius on the seashore got the news from a Jew from the city who knew Cyrenius and who had passed by us that Cyrenius was in the garden of the old soldier. At this news all the arch-Pharisees and the other arch-Jews turned around and headed very quickly over to us.
GGJ|3|135|11|0|When Mathael saw them coming towards him, he said, "Well, my high friend Cyrenius, gather yourself; now the storm will begin! I am very curious to learn what these lads will bring out!"
GGJ|3|135|12|0|Cyrenius says, "I am no less curious, although I openly admit that I am least fond of dealing with these people; for if you show them even half the little finger they immediately want the whole hand, and that is not possible, of course, because there are other people who are really poor and therefore really need other people to take care of them."
GGJ|3|135|13|0|At that the petitioner had already arrived, of course with the leader of the synagogue at their head. He recognized the supreme governor immediately and spoke to him thus: "High-ranking, enlightened and all-authorized Lord Supreme Governor of Coelesyria, yes, of all the Jewish lands, of the rest of Asia Minor and Major and of a part of Africa! It will not be unknown to you what an unheard-of misfortune happened this night to us, the inhabitants of the city Caesarea Philippi, ever devoted to God and to the emperor. If we had even the smallest guilt to measure, we could now curse our negligence and cry deeply and further bear with patience what God the All-mighty has let happen to us; but we have not given the slightest cause for this misfortune, as far as we know, but instead the evilness of some mischievous heathens has done it to us! Therefore we are then actually here to beg for a corresponding compensation from you!
GGJ|3|135|14|0|You will certainly let such a thing come to us by law and fee all the sooner since we are firstly full subjects of Rome like the mischievous heathens, but secondly we as priests and servants of the only true God are capable of turning the people towards the emperor more in our balance for Rome than many thousand swords and lances. But if we are ever anti-Rome, then our tongues achieve more in a few hours than a hundred thousand soldiers in one year. Here one hand washes the other!
GGJ|3|135|15|0|Fulfill our plea, take away our temporary begging stick and let our destroyed buildings, our teaching and prayer houses be built again at the expense of the State, and you will find in the name of the emperor no ungrateful support, yes, if there is no other way, we oblige ourselves also to pay back to the State such an advance after twenty years with interest. Consider, high supreme governor, our plea and grant it to us! It will be of disadvantage neither to you nor to the emperor; for we know who and what we are, and what we can do! If we are the emperor's friends, he will rule his empire easily; but if we are enemies of the emperor in our closed minds, crown and scepter will soon become an extremely heavy burden to him! Therefore consider our present affliction, consider out pleas as a clever man and act according to your discretion!"
GGJ|3|135|16|0|Cyrenius says, hardly concealing his inner bitter anger: "Before I say either yes or no, I will first have everything checked most accurately, how and for what reason the city and your houses were set on fire. Whether you are quite so innocent, I could hardly know; for I have just heard this night from someone how you as a result of yesterday's total eclipse of the sun and then later more because of the sudden disappearance of the evening sun the nation began to harangue you because of the imminent judgment of God that is supposed to happen now and was prophesied by one of your prophets. On your part, the priests of the Greeks did not neglect to exploit the strange occurrence of nature to their own favor. Both of your priestly groups have misused the known natural occurrence in order to force the people to the most unheard-of sacrifices because of protection from effective prayers that attain God's will. The people who have been made deaf and blind since childhood did everything in their power that it could do in order to escape the latest judgment announced by you.
GGJ|3|135|17|0|Luckily there was an intelligent and experienced man there who called some of the superior people from the people whom he knew and then explained the appearance that took place in all peace and calmness with perfectly natural reasons and as something he had often seen. But he also was clever to draw their attention to support his explanation that the priests, if there were some truth in their statement, certainly would refrain from blackmailing the people from huge sacrifices for a few remaining moments of existence on this world full of lies and deception! The never-satisfied greedy and heartless priests knew as well as he did that there was nothing in the whole affair but at most a natural change of weather the following day. They knew the people's superstition and sinned at this opportunity in the most scandalous way!
GGJ|3|135|18|0|You see, such a thing was told to me in the night by a very most faithful witness! Well, what was the consequence of this wise and very timely lesson? The several with few words well-educated people hurried at this to the desperate nation and screamed at the top of their voices: Comfort, comfort, comfort upon comfort! Listen to us calmly for your best! Then they instructed the nation in a very easy to understand way. The nation, seeing such a thing, was seized by anger and fury against you and prepared then a little bit from Daniel's Day of Judgment for you. Since I see only too well now from this faithful evidence, that actually it was not the mischievousness of the heathens, but only you yourselves, that in this night the otherwise beautiful and significant city becomes ash for the reason of justified anger of the population about your deceptive sense, then you will hopefully see very well that I not only cannot listen to your very cheeky plea, but that I on the contrary as Vice-regent here for the best of my emperor and for the best of the people will hold you to the strictest responsibility and to the full replacement of damage to the people, which I will collect most exactly, and judge – assuming that everything happened as I heard this night from a believable witness! What have you to put forth against this? Speak if you have something that you can say against this!"
GGJ|3|135|19|0|Already during Cyrenius? tale the black petitioners changed their colors like chameleons, and one noticed easily their inner anger glowing out of their genuine wolf's eyes; and when they should now justify themselves, they could hardly pronounce a word for sheer anger.
GGJ|3|135|20|0|Cyrenius waited a little while, and since no-one else wanted to speak he became worked up at the grimaces of anger by the petitioners and said in somber seriousness according to the tradition of showing the fullest mercilessness of a genuine Roman, "Speak soon, otherwise I will be forced to take your furious silence as a full admission of what you are accused of and in addition to immediately to pronounce your well-deserved judgment without any further consideration and to commit you to the execution of this judgment! Speak, for you know that we Romans never tend to joke!"
GGJ|3|135|21|0|Finally the leader says, "Lord, the slander is too great! One cannot gather oneself so quickly and speak in return, but instead it is required to collect oneself and think how such slander is possible, and to consider the most powerful means to beat it into the dust of nothingness. Who can prove to us that we forced the people to make sacrifices?! We preached what we felt and feared ourselves! Who can prove to us that we acted differently to how we had to feel according to the prophecy?! Were the signs not there?! Or does history not show us a quantity of examples where God's patience came to an end and suddenly a most terrible judgment came over the people?! But we have also examples in the largest quantity where God allowed His great mercy and compassion to come to the improved people, despite a determined and unavoidably pronounced judgment, if the people turned back to the true repentance and regret.
GGJ|3|135|22|0|But if your wise man who instructed the few against us was of such an honest character, why did he then not come to us and show us what he showed to those few unhappy people who are always against us? Only a person who does not know our eminent religion and has no idea about the word of God through the mouth of a prophet and of the effect of such in a time of signs in the heavens, can act so shamefully evilly slanderously against us! And a supreme governor of Rome believes such a person rather us!? They will tell us: If such a wise man had come to you and had taught you as he taught the desperate people, you would not have listened to him and would have judged him or lapidated him! But who can claim such a thing about us before he has tested us!? Only after the deed do we tend to judge and condemn, but before the deed, according to appearance and some evil supposition? Never! Our religion speaks for our behavior; but who can step up and prove to us that we believe differently and act differently?! Malevolent slander or an evil supposition proves nothing for us, and your witness may well have told you whatever he wanted, but we declare his claim to be nothing until he can prove to us that we truly acted differently to what we believed ourselves and that we would have let the wise man go who incited the people against us with his wisdom, if he had come to us!
GGJ|3|135|23|0|We actively shared the fear of the people; and if the people brought us masses of sacrifices to atone for their sins in the belief that they would appease God in this way, should we not have accepted the sacrifices?! Where is the opposite written?!
GGJ|3|135|24|0|Noble Governor, consider that you are here dealing with true arch-servants of God and not with templars of the new kind who unfortunately understand only too well how to sway with the wind! We know that well, and the temple is therefore not disposed to us; but unfortunately few of us stick to the old faith, to which night flies, who whisper falsely judged things in your ear, will not part with! We have today certainly a magnificent day of the Lord, and there is nowhere a trace of a divine judgment except that our city has fallen victim to the flames – but not through God's judgment, but through the unfortunately dubious evilness of some constantly hostile pagans. Would it have been that impossible for God to treat this area like what He did with Sodom and Gomorrah? If such a thing were impossible for God, who can step up here and say that after the previous signs it could not have happened?! We don't want to say that God has protected this area from His threatened judgment because of our many prayers and sighs; God can have done it because of some pious person fully unknown to us, because both our prayers and the prayers of the pious have reached the foot of His throne. But who can prove against our religion and against our convictions that it is not so, but fully completely different?! I have now spoken in the name of my people and you, high lord, judge now a just judgment before God and all people!"
GGJ|3|136|1|1|Mark's accusation against the High Pharisee
GGJ|3|136|1|0|Naturally Cyrenius was not prepared for this retort and now didn't know what sort of objection he should make to the high priest. Therefore he called Mathael and said to him in a low voice, "Now you speak on; for I have reached the end of my wisdom! For these people are much craftier than I imagined at first!"
GGJ|3|136|2|0|Mathael says, "High friend! It will truly become more difficult for us; for to prove to them what they would have done if the circumstances had so happened is a difficult thing. And if they had secretly had the evilest intention, which I do not want to dispute, then even the attempt to execute it is in vain. Where then is the single fully punishable execution of the evil intention that they truly have but also could not have? But what sorts of thoughts can form in a person's mind if he is attacked from all sides?!
GGJ|3|136|3|0|If the heart beats stormily, no person can bear too easily a purification of his quickly changing thoughts which run in and out of each other like heavy storm clouds; and if in time the storm is laid in the heart, the person now calm rarely remembers any longer everything that happened in the storm of his passions. There may have been much damnable among it; but which God, I even say, will want to set himself up as a judge?! If they are really arch-believing people and have shared the fear of the people for one and the same reason, which we must accept as long as we cannot prove the opposite like a god, their plea must be granted to them, assuming that the granting of such a plea in extraordinary cases, as this one is, is ordered by the Caesar! We here can only make a judgment on what lies open before us, as long as we are not able to make anything stick against them; our thoughts however can never serve as proof, and even if we question the whole city we will not know any more than we know now."
GGJ|3|136|4|0|Mathael had only whispered these words to Cyrenius in a low voice, and Cyrenius, scratching behind his ears, said to Me, "And what do You say then to that?"
GGJ|3|136|5|0|I say, "My time is not yet here, therefore act now with each other just you two and with them; but take old Mark along too who knows them along with his two sons better than you! Ebahl from Genezareth also knows them, and Julius knows them more or less. Have them called over, and you will soon hear another language!"
GGJ|3|136|6|0|Cyrenius immediately sends for Julius, who in the meantime had gone up the mountain to see to the soldiers, in order to observe the still very powerful fire. Both of them came quickly, as well as old Mark. When all those called were present, Cyrenius read out the petition of the arch-Pharisees and the high Pharisee's speech, as well as what the high Pharisee brought forth as undeniable evidence.
GGJ|3|136|7|0|When Mark heard such things, he wondered much about the enormous cheek of the high Pharisee and said to him, "You now so extra-honest and highly pious seeming high Pharisee! You came now as good as called by me and desired against all my long expectation in my great net! Think back just about three years, what an effort you made to bring me to your belief! You dispensed me of the somewhat annoying and also painful circumcision of an old person. If I signed myself and my entire household over to your belief that was perfectly enough! You even promised me a number of advantages in doings and dealings when I answered you in return that I have a conscience and do not like to exchange the religion of my fathers for another one whose basic creeds I know much too little and about which I do not know which new responsibilities can arise for me. I told you then quite openly that I was not fully against changing my somewhat clumsy religion for a better one, only I must first be initiated into the entire essence of the new religion to be taken on.
GGJ|3|136|8|0|You said however that that was not necessary in your religion; for every religion was in any case nothing more than the cradle philosophy of children and must also be kept for the sake of the children. Once a man has his educated intellect however, he no longer needs the cradle philosophy of the children anymore and sticks to it only for the sake of the children; he himself however would be called an idiot if he seriously saw something in it! But a man like I could also judge whether it was not smarter to admit a religion outwardly which sets the least obstacles in the way of my doings and dealings.
GGJ|3|136|9|0|I agreed to this and committed myself and my entire household to your religion. But soon afterwards my eyes were opened wide when I soon was condemned to all sorts of annoying taxes and I then saw even better what a despicable exchange I had made by accepting your religion.
GGJ|3|136|10|0|I had to give you a tithe of everything and the first of all fruits. Very often I feared complaints from the Roman officials, but I did nothing; for I was always pulled up and told: VOLENTI NON FIT INIURIA! (there is no injustice for he who agreed.) Why did you let yourself be caught as an old intelligent Roman? Repent now for your unconsidered foolishness!
GGJ|3|136|11|0|But if I came to you and told you of my misery, you would not listen to me and always said in your great arrogance: Thus is it written! And I could withdraw again with a sad and frustrated face and mind without having achieved anything.
GGJ|3|136|12|0|If I wanted to know your Scriptures in more detail, I was told: We are the Scriptures and the living word of God! Thus no-one has to ask further for anything, but instead everyone should do what we teach and demand! No-one needs anything further!
GGJ|3|136|13|0|You see, you old, evil oracle of the Jews from Caesarea Philippi, that are your words and your behavior! And you now suddenly want to whitewash your reputation?! I swear to you by everything that is holy to me that you will not move from this spot before you make well again at least for me all the highly unjust damage! The worthy supreme governor can lift the cross onto your back on my behalf and there will be no injustice done to you! Do you understand, you old, bad oracle?!"
GGJ|3|136|14|0|Cyrenius says, "Ah, that's how things are?! Well, well, now we have something! Well, you wise high lord of dubious oppressors of the people, what do have to say against that?"
GGJ|3|136|15|0|The high Pharisee says, "Do you know Moses entirely and all the prophets enlightened by God?"
GGJ|3|136|16|0|Cyrenius says, "I know Moses quite well, but I only know the prophets by name."
GGJ|3|136|17|0|The high Pharisee says, "Very well; then go and learn firstly all my bitter responsibilities by heart and punish me if you can prove that I did not follow them all! If you want to read – we have the Scriptures with us here as the only goods that we can carry with us today on this high day of the Lord, if there is a danger that it could be destroyed!"
GGJ|3|137|1|1|Negotiation with the Pharisees
GGJ|3|137|1|0|Mathael says secretly to Cyrenius, "That is another difficult task which we are too weak to solve! Mark did his thing very well; but what can we do if we cannot prove any neglect of duty from what they say? Let's listen to Ebahl and Julius now! But what they will say will not be of much use to us either; for the old fellow is too sure of himself and is capable of completely justifying every very shameful act from the Scriptures. What can be done then against this?"
GGJ|3|137|2|0|Cyrenius says, "Alright, then I in my complete power will damn every piece of scripture that goes against the healthy sense of a person and we will have him then in chains!"
GGJ|3|137|3|0|Mathael says, "That cannot be done, because he can then say: Healthy human sense however also demands that a law is given and sanctioned before someone can be judged by it. What will you have then to say against that? One must collect oneself quite unusually carefully in order to be able to do anything against these lads from a human point of view! Now Cornelius, Faustus, Kisjonah from Kis and a certain Philopold from the same area should be here soon; they will certainly be of great help! I am looking forward to their arrival very much!"
GGJ|3|137|4|0|After a measured while of consideration about what has been said both on the part of the high Pharisee as well as about the somewhat more secret remarks by Mathael and about his joy about the announced arrival of Cornelius and his entourage, Cyrenius orders Ebahl to say something tenable about the arch-Pharisee.
GGJ|3|137|5|0|And Ebahl rises and says, "High friend! Foxes and your proteuses (fickle, easily changeable people) are hard to catch; the foxes, because they always have two ways out, and the proteuses because they can change into anything, even into the elements themselves. Therefore my opinion is this: Since after what has been said about these people by the most true and faithful witnesses whom you know as well as I, you can have no doubt at all whether things are so or not, on the other hand however as a worldly judge you can only come to a judgment of the world which can convince your eyes and ears, my advice is thus the following: Let these annoying proteuses go without the least granting of what they want, and without damning them to any punishment by a judgment! Thereby you have done enough for the inner spiritual truth and the senses of the world! That would be my opinion!
GGJ|3|137|6|0|I could tell you hundreds of facts about the many deceptions and the unscrupulous oppression of the people which I have experienced at some occasions with these wannabe servants of God; but what good would that do for you? They will certainly find a hole through which they can slip into freedom! They cover themselves very carefully against every potential outer damaging wind with the cloak of Moses and with the coat of Aaron and the prophets, and no wind however cold can cause them even a sniff!
GGJ|3|137|7|0|But everything that can be done to external understanding from the Scriptures of the prophets, we know very well; for they are fit for everything, as long as one does not know their inner spiritual sense, and that is the main hiding place for these people. Therefore nothing much else can be done except what I have advised you."
GGJ|3|137|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, yes, you are quite right, I recognize that completely in its depths; but nonetheless I believe that one could counter these people perhaps with somewhat provable criminals where they then could certainly no longer get away!"
GGJ|3|137|9|0|Ebahl says, "Oh dear, with anything but that; for these lads know every jot of the Roman law and know how to get around the Law better than any lawyer, so that no Satan can touch them. They will have committed such crimes either personally or participating in a group. Before God they will certainly not be able to hide; but we cannot touch them if we want to deal with them legally! Perhaps Kisjonah, Cornelius, Faustus of the Greek Philopold? But among us, except for the Lord and the angel Raphael, no-one can touch them!"
GGJ|3|137|10|0|Cyrenius shakes his head and says, "I could nonetheless have them guarded as suspicious people; perhaps such seriousness would then be a little sobering for their minds!?"
GGJ|3|137|11|0|Ebahl says, "Try it; but I put my word on it that you will not be able to withdraw the guards from the high Pharisee after the first protests fast enough! We have not a haze for the outside world about any CAUSA CRIMINIS. There are no prosecutors, and therefore there can be no judge! The quiet statement of the Lord cannot be seen as a complaint for two reasons. Firstly there is a lack of any worldly supervision, and secondly the Lord Himself would only be half a witness before the world; for at least for now one could not consider His divinity, neither His prophecy, legally applicable ANTE FORUM ROMANUM! We know exactly where we stand with them; but the dry Roman law does not know our Lord and Master at all and thereby neither His statement from His wisdom, and yet now, despite all your innermost conviction about this person, you can only judge from what you can discover from the people as proof of guilt. And a prosecutor is needed, and only then come the witnesses under oath! Or is the statement by a prophet or an oracle valid for something if neither belongs to your religion?"
GGJ|3|137|12|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, in extraordinary circumstances, particularly when the prophet has proven himself first before a proper court as worthy of complete belief! If the court bears no concern against him, he can serve as complete proof like a statement of a tested oracle! For only the judge has the right to accept the validity of a witness or not, and to decide whether he is admissible or not!"
GGJ|3|137|13|0|Says Ebahl: "Good, but what if the prophet can be used neither as a prosecutor nor as a witness? How can you force him to it?! As a witness rather; but as a prosecutor – never! Here we certainly have one; but how will you force this great one and the angel Raphael to appear either as a prosecutor or witness?"
GGJ|3|137|14|0|Cyrenius says, "Certainly no force can achieve anything! Let's wait; for those announced will not be waited for long! It seems to me as if I saw oars at quite a distance on the sea!"
GGJ|3|137|15|0|Mathael says, "I have been noticing that since half an hour; but they seem to remain at the same spot! Well, how is the trial going? Are you still at the same point?":
GGJ|3|137|16|0|Cyrenius says, "Not an inch further! You were right, and Ebahl was right, and I see that we with all our authority in worldly things can achieve little or nothing, and the arrivals will most probably not help much either."
GGJ|3|138|1|1|Cyrenius gives order to send for witnesses against the Pharisees from Caesarea
GGJ|3|138|1|0|(Cyrenius) "But just now something occurs to me! I will immediately send a messenger to the district governor who will have to send me all sorts of prosecutors and witnesses from the city. They will have something to say about these foxes and we will then soon corner them!"
GGJ|3|138|2|0|Mathael says, "The thought has something in it! At least in that way you can put them under guard. But that must be put into action quickly!"
GGJ|3|138|3|0|Cyrenius immediately has two riders come past and explains to them what he wants from the district governor. They instantly hurry off towards the city.
GGJ|3|138|4|0|But when the arch-Pharisees, murmuring among one another, notice this, the high Pharisee steps up to Cyrenius again and says, "Lord and ruler, why do you allow the riders to go to the city? Did you send them there on our behalf? Do you want to destroy our legal claims which have even been sanctioned by your law? Lord, that will be difficult; for we have the law and God on our side! You only would have to give new laws which can be of as little use for the moment as the old ones; for the effect of a new law can never be retroactive!"
GGJ|3|138|5|0|Cyrenius says somewhat annoyed, "You speak when you are spoken to! I know your request and your responsibility too! It now depends on me alone. I must seek advice with my official people whether you are worthy of the emperor's granting of your petition!
GGJ|3|138|6|0|If you are found to be worthy after the strictest test, your demand will be granted; but if you are found to be unworthy, not only any granting is cancelled but a punishment will follow for the cheekiness that you have undertaken by desiring mercy from the State to cover your sins as punishable people! Pay good attention! A supreme governor of Rome judges quite differently to you! He never judges according to favors and the external appearance of the person, but always without difference of status according to laws and rights.
GGJ|3|138|7|0|Thus be very careful how you stand with your conscience in secret before God and before people! For a much stricter account is demanded from you as so-called servants of God – although God needs no servants since His omnipotence and all-wisdom, His all-presence and all-knowledge already serve Him best throughout eternity – and from you as teachers of the people than from the uneducated people who often hardly knows a few laws in need and even then has no idea which spirit they hide inside themselves.
GGJ|3|138|8|0|But you know the law and the spirit and must recognize it and must be indoctrinated in all truth. Therefore you will also see why you are dealt with on my part much more strictly for the sake of the people than with a private person! For either you must be as pure as the sun, or you have never been worthy of your office! Therefore you do not have to worry about what I do either to accuse or excuse you! But go and put your petition on parchment and then hand it over so that I have more proof in my hands either for or against you!"
GGJ|3|138|9|0|The high Pharisee says, "High lord and ruler! Today is a new moon Sabbath on which every activity is forbidden. On this holy day man has to occupy himself while his body is resting alone in spirit with God; we are only allowed to speak, but we cannot write until sunset. But after sunset we want to give you our petition in writing."
GGJ|3|138|10|0|Cyrenius asks, "Did Moses give you the law about this particular observance of the new moon Sabbath?"
GGJ|3|138|11|0|The high Pharisee says, "Not Moses exactly, but his follower, through whose mouth the spirit of God often spoke like through Moses? sacred mouth."
GGJ|3|138|12|0|Cyrenius says, "About that I would like to raise a strong doubt! For the divine spirit looks out of the pure laws and orders of Moses in a tangible way; but as far as your new moon celebration is concerned nothing is to be seen except the deepest superstition and a whole ship's cargo full of coarse human stupidity. What is the new moon? You don't know it, but we know and must therefore laugh about your full moon celebration most heartily. And our wise men who understand a lot are amazed at how it is possible that in the nearest neighborhood of the Greeks, Romans and Egyptians there can be such idiots and crudest sinister characters who don't even know what the moon is and what the new moon is! But do tell me what you imagine the moon to be!"
GGJ|3|138|13|0|The high Pharisee says, "Rather you tell us what you, high lord and ruler, think of the moon, then we also want to say to you what we think about the moon!"
GGJ|3|139|1|1|On the nature of the earth and the moon
GGJ|3|139|1|0|Cyrenius says "So listen! The moon is a planet about fifty times smaller than our Earth, and accompanies the Earth constantly on its great path around the sun; while the Earth covers the great way once in 365 days, the near moon has circled it almost thirteen times.
GGJ|3|139|2|0|With these orbits the moon necessarily has to go through various positions. Since it is just as much a dark planet as our Earth, it is also illuminated by the great sun like the Earth is. If the Earth stands nearby between the sun and the moon, we see the moon quite illuminated, and that is the full moon; but if in approximately fourteen days the moon stops between the sun and the Earth as a result of its swift movement, and we get to see only very little of its illuminated surface thereby, it is a new moon.
GGJ|3|139|3|0|But if the moon somehow accidentally moves exactly between the sun and the Earth, as was the case yesterday, it covers the sun and prevents its light from reaching a certain part of our Earth, that means on the spot which makes a direct line from through the moon to the sun, and then a very natural solar eclipse occurs; but that part of the Earth which is not exactly in the direct line does not get to see such an eclipse, namely those who are on the opposite side of the Earth to us. For this Earth on which we live is just as much a ball as the sun and the moon and only has a day and a night through the fact that it turns once around its axis within twenty-four hours, in which time it gradually pushes all its countries and seas from the North Pole to the South Pole underneath the sun and lets them be warmed.
GGJ|3|139|4|0|That is alone the secretly well-calculated and clearly understood truth of which the layman of course knows nothing, because he is lacking in the necessary background knowledge for such insight and teachers such as you also must lack this; for what one has not got oneself, one cannot give to others. And if you had it, you would not give it to any layman, because the layman brings you more foolishness than the best wisdom! I have now shown you clearly what the new moon is; but now you show me too what you think the new moon is!"
GGJ|3|139|5|0|The leader says, "High lord and master, we already learned in secret ways what you have now told us, and I for one am for this; but just look at Moses? story of creation, and no trace can be discovered of all that you have now told me and what was not unknown to me for the last twenty years.
GGJ|3|139|6|0|But we sit before the people, out of necessity of course, as the first main confessor and announcer of Moses? religion, which contradicts this quite understandably true opinion, on Moses and Aaron's chair. What else can we do except to keep the better conviction for ourselves in secret, but nonetheless tell the people what we received from Moses!?
GGJ|3|139|7|0|But today one of us should just try to announce another religion to the people other than Moses? in whatever respect, and I swear to you that he will be stoned!
GGJ|3|139|8|0|Certainly some people say: what Moses said has quite a different meaning, and it says something quite different to what can be seen in the dead letters. I also admit that quite freely; but how could we tell this to the great nation, whom not we, but our fore-fathers made foolish, without damage?! Firstly the spiritual sense is so deeply hidden that one cannot find it clearly oneself, and secondly there is the question of how one should teach a darkest, foolish, highly superstitious nation, for whom all elements of higher knowledge are more foreign than the North Pole, when one quite honestly doesn't have a clear idea oneself!
GGJ|3|139|9|0|Thus there is nothing more reasonable than to leave the people their old belief and as the representative of the old religion and laws to observe most strictly the religion and laws at least in the face of the people; but if one is alone without foolish witnesses, then one should do and believe what one always recognizes as true! If you act differently, you will see this beautiful land only too soon in its worst rebellion! Now you can speak again and prove to me that I said something false in my speech!"
GGJ|3|140|1|1|A messenger's report of the revolt in Caesarea
GGJ|3|140|1|0|Cyrenius is amazed about the high Pharisee's wisdom and says to Mathael, "Friend, it is very difficult to talk to him! For you just get everything thrown back at you! He is filled with all sorts of knowledge in secret, and how splendidly he knows how to justify his situation! Ah, that has never been seen before! One cannot finally be angry with him! But now at least those from the city must be almost here, and then we?ll see what they will bring to light."
GGJ|3|140|2|0|Mathael says smiling, "Nothing at all, I tell you that; for these arch--- are too slippery and find loopholes everywhere to escape through! In short, in order to trap these people in some way we need more than just human strength and human knowledge! I trust myself to heal hundreds of Greeks and Romans in a day from their foolishness; for whatever I say will be new to them, and they will even accept it with grateful curiosity. But there is nothing new that one can give these people; they are mostly indoctrinated in all knowledge and know how to represent their cause in such a crafty way that it is difficult to contradict them.
GGJ|3|140|3|0|Therefore I also think that the Lord Himself drew back a little because He already saw in advance that it is not easy to deal and talk with the Zealots! And so I also believe that the prosecutors and witnesses from the city will also achieve as little as we."
GGJ|3|140|4|0|Cyrenius says, "Well, then there is a very notable hearing for the moment which under such circumstances does probably not occur twice on Earth! If only the vice-governor would appear soon!"
GGJ|3|140|5|0|At this a messenger arrives out of breath and says to the whole company, without paying attention to where Cyrenius was, "Friends, hurry up and get out of here; for a terrible revolt has broken out! Everyone is looking for the rascals who fled, the arch-Jews and Pharisees, and the Romans and Greeks are butchering everyone that even half looks like a Jew! I am a poor Greek, today I put a Jewish tunic over my naked body out of necessity, and I barely escaped with my life!"
GGJ|3|140|6|0|Cyrenius says, "Boy, I am the supreme governor! Explain yourself more exactly! How and why did a revolt break out?"
GGJ|3|140|7|0|The messenger says somewhat embarrassed about the unexpected presence of the supreme governor, "High and almighty lord! Things are as simple as this: When the sun or some other light apparition illuminated the evening yesterday a few hours longer than is usually the case, and afterwards suddenly disappeared from the firmament – a rare but not unknown event on this great and wide Earth – the Jewish priests, who saw this thing certainly just as much as we did out of the basis of human experience and human knowledge, began, instead of offering the people of their religion the complete truth, to announce this event to the blind, superstitious people as an enormous judgment by God from their mystical books of the prophets. Thereby a fearful howling went up among the foolish Jews; their priests as supposed friends and servants of God were now sworn to convince God, for every sacrifice demanded, to mercifully remove His punishing justice.
GGJ|3|140|8|0|When the smart Jews heard such support only too clearly and truly, they answered in the priestly mystical pathos: If you want to have God's severest judgment on the world turned away from you, you must now bring all the gold, silver, jewels and pearls that you possess as a sacrifice, as well as your best fattened oxen, the cows that are richest in milk and the fattest calves, so that we can then sacrifice them to God in a worthy fashion!
GGJ|3|140|9|0|The Jewish rogues of priests had hardly said this when a positive cloudburst of sacrifices appeared! Our not so stupid priest also saw this and sought to persuade their people through a lucky shot to give generous sacrifices. They also found something from the old religion which served them well for the purpose of sacrifices. They let the good Apollo fall for a new Daphne and pay her a dirty visit. His enemy, Mr. Pluto, immediately noticed this and swiped the sun; and Gaia, Apollo and his new beauty now found themselves in a terrible pickle! Every Greek and Roman could see that a most terrible war of the gods would occur from this! Perhaps, if powerful Zeus was targeted with sacrifices and pleas, he could avoid this most dangerous situation! This invention brought much gain to our priests, but not nearly as much as what the Jewish priests were brought by their judgment by God announced to their sheep.
GGJ|3|140|10|0|A very wise Greek having heart and head in the right place taught some sober thinkers and these taught the oppressed Greeks and Romans about the natural event, as far as was only possible in the great confusion, and showed then very nicely tangibly the crafty profit-seeking priest casts, who might well lose the desire to demand and take sacrifices if only one true word hung on their ominous announcements. They should compare both announcements, namely the positively conjured up Jewish one and the Greek and Roman one, with one another, and they would then soon see that both could not be real! For either what the Jewish priests had said or what the Greeks had said must have happened! But the gods would not be so foolish and cook up a separate benefit to every individual nation when they otherwise usually distribute their gifts from heaven among all believers and nonbelievers alike!
GGJ|3|140|11|0|Such instruction and similar things brought the people to their senses. Those who were known to be better Jews were also given similar instructions; but it was a futile attempt. These calves of God on the contrary gave threats and accused the paganism of being the cause of the evil occurrence!
GGJ|3|140|12|0|Such things soon led to assaults and the Greeks and Romans inflamed a final judgment over the heads of the foolish Jews and demanded from the priests the return of the sacrifices which had been blackmailed from them in need in the most unjust way. When this was not granted, they came with force to the Jewish priests who well did escape the violence and took to their heels through the smoke of the city burning in all the Jewish corners.
GGJ|3|140|13|0|The wise Roman city governor however had made important extensive investigations on the Jewish arch-villains of priests and then showed the people how they alone were the reason for such an imminent catastrophe. Then the revolt rose on the part of the Jews and became a very dreadful business; for the Jews are being massacred indiscriminately now, and in the city there is almost more blood than milk and wine.
GGJ|3|140|14|0|As it seems to me, the Jewish priests who escaped are standing over there under the great Cypress tree! Well, hello, things will go badly for them if they do not take to their heels immediately, which I will certainly not advise the villains to do! I will knock a few down with this spear which was thrown at me when I was fleeing here in the belief that I am a Jew, but which luckily did not hit me! The two riders met me at the city gates and will have a job trying to reach the governor! Lord, lord, now you know everything; and what I said to you is the pure and naked truth, for which I would pay you with my life!"
GGJ|3|140|15|0|Cyrenius says, "I am very grateful for his news; you did things very well! But now remain here, and if you are hungry and thirsty, take bread and wine! I will send a few cohorts to the city in the meantime to put down the uprising; then you will serve me as a good witness against those Jewish priests!"
GGJ|3|140|16|0|The messenger takes this request willingly, since he was already very hungry and thirsty; and Cyrenius only made a sign to Julius and he already knew what had to happen there, since he had listened to the whole announcement by the messenger himself.
GGJ|3|141|1|1|Messenger Herme talks about his experience in town
GGJ|3|141|1|0|When Julius has carried out the will of Cyrenius and both cohorts leave, the two riders sent out previously come back and report the same things that the messenger had said. At the same time they report on behalf of the town governor the very most obedient assurance that he, as soon as the storm has died down even a little, will hurry out and give the high, high master the most accurate and conscious report about everything. Cyrenius rewards both riders and orders them to take some rest, and they salute Cyrenius and head back to their companions. But Cyrenius turns again to the messenger and asks him who has actually sent him out as a messenger.
GGJ|3|141|2|0|The messenger says, now somewhat more courageously than before, "Lord, lord! Necessity! I myself, a citizen of the city, since the fire finally made no distinction between the Jewish houses and ours, have lost all my belongings and am now a beggar. I took this coat, which now covers my body through need, from the body of a Jew, beaten to death, and threw it over my shoulders, otherwise I would be naked like my wife and my three already quite grown-up daughters, who are now behind the hut of old Mark, all four of them with a great linen cloth.
GGJ|3|141|3|0|But I released a call to flee for all the Jews of the city who are present here so that they would flee and I could recognize them more easily, in order to take revenge on these main villains with this sharp spike to my heart's desire. But if they flee, they can only escape by sea; otherwise patrols have been sent out from the city on behalf of the governor, and these would capture the rogues, when things will truly not go well for them!
GGJ|3|141|4|0|Lord, lord! I am a Greek and I know a little about waging war; but now it is good, these rogues will never get past us! In any case it would not hurt if a few patrols were placed on the shoreline; for otherwise the fellows could quickly take possession of a boat and sail off with it."
GGJ|3|141|5|0|Cyrenius says, "Don't worry about that; it has already been best seen to!"
GGJ|3|141|6|0|Now Cyrenius turns to Mathael and says, "well, what do you say to this news now by the messenger?! I will nevertheless wait for the town governor and am curious to hear what these arch--- will say against this."
GGJ|3|141|7|0|Mathael says, "You will not gain much through it; for you still know all the thousand holes much too little through which they could reach the most beautiful freedom. But you are much better than you were before!
GGJ|3|141|8|0|But now above all we must ensure that the messenger's wife and children are looked after! Helena, you must have a few day clothes with you, even if they are only shirts, so that for the moment they can be protected from nakedness!"
GGJ|3|141|9|0|Helena immediately calls one of her servants and orders her to carry out the order. Straight away the servant goes into one of Ouran's tents and brings four good shirts and four expensive Greek lady's skirts. When she comes to Helena with them, the latter says, "Have the messenger lead you to his wife and daughters, dress them and bring them here to this table!"
GGJ|3|141|10|0|Tears of gratitude come to the messenger's eyes at Helena's goodness, and with a cheerful heart he leads the servant to where his crying wife and his three sad daughters are waiting. But when he says to them, who are still wrapped in the linen cloth and crying: Do not cry any more, my dearest's; for look, we have found a most powerful savoir! The supreme governor Cyrenius is here, and probably his daughter has sent you finer and more expensive dresses than you have ever seen!, the wife and daughters jump forward in joy and get dressed quickly. But the messenger folds up the linen cloth and puts it under his Jewish tunic. Then he leads them all to Helena and they cover their dresses with tears of warmest thanks.
GGJ|3|141|11|0|Helena lets the four women take a seat at her side and immediately serves them with bread and wine; for the four women were also very hungry and thirsty already. Helena and Ouran chatted to the four and they told them about the Pharisee's pressure on their believers. Then Cyrenius says to the messenger, "Friend, I spoke to you rather harshly right at the beginning with the somewhat disrespectful name "boy"; but since I now know you better I regret having been disrespectful to you in such a way for even a moment. For this you shall now be given clothes of honor by me!"
GGJ|3|141|12|0|At this Cyrenius ordered his servants to immediately bring forth a Roman robe of honor, consisting of the finest pleated shirt from Byssus, reaching to the knee, then a toga which was trimmed with gold braid and was woven and finished in Indian silk in the most beautiful blue color and the noblest Roman footwear and a finest Egyptian turban with an adornment of feathers and jewellery which consisted of a valuable emerald. In addition our Cyrenius had six finest undershirts and a hundred pounds of silver brought to the messenger. The messenger was, of course, beside himself with joy, and hardly knew how he should begin to thank Cyrenius for all these good deeds.
GGJ|3|141|13|0|But Cyrenius himself smiled with joy and said to the messenger, who was called Herme, "Go into the house of my Mark, wash, dress yourself and come back as a noble Roman; then it will just be time to bring the Pharisees here to a main hearing! For this time they will not escape me, I swear it! And you, my noble friend Herme, will perform a good service for me!"
GGJ|3|141|14|0|Herme says, "It is my will, and I have never lacked in knowledge of war! But these people are too cunning for the Furies, not to mention for us on the way to a proper court case! If one wants to catch these people, one must only listen to what very reliable witnesses say about them; for as one listens to them, one becomes confused, in the end considers them innocent and agrees to their desire. Therefore my opinion would be to catch these rogues and throw them into the sea for the fish to eat, so that no cock will ever crow for them again! Then one has done enough justice for everyone! If tigers, hyenas and wolves settle in an area and the people thereby come to great fear and harm, should one first have a proper questioning for these beasts?! No, I say! Their harmfulness is too well-known; therefore away with them if they begin to become too dangerous to human society! Lord, lord! These people are proteuses who cannot be caught! The more we make an effort to catch them on the political path, the more we will be caught ourselves by them! I know them, even if I am a Greek! But now, merciful lord, permit me another question!"
GGJ|3|141|15|0|Cyrenius says, "What is it then? Speak!"
GGJ|3|142|1|1|Further examination by Cyrenius
GGJ|3|142|1|0|Herme says, "Lord, lord, over there ten feet from this table stands with a young girl a man of a wonderfully friendly and also highly wise appearance; a very sweet and warmhearted young girl is talking to him, and if he says something, she shows an indescribable happiness! Who is this very dear man then? How noble is this person's form in such a wonderfully magnificent figure! Almost all eyes are directed at him! Judging by his clothes he is a Galilean! Can you tell me something about this man? Oh gods, the more I observe the man, the more I become positively in love with him! I don't hold it against my wife and my three daughters that they almost cannot divert their eyes from him! I would bet my life on it that this man is a good, honest and wise person! But who, who, who and what is he? Tell me about him, lord, lord, and we will then immediately begin to work on the main villains! Oh, they will not escape from us in any case; only we must not take their statements into consideration at all!"
GGJ|3|142|2|0|Cyrenius says, "Friend Herme, as far as that man is concerned, I will tell you for the moment only that He is as good as a god among us people! He is for the moment only a practitioner from Nazareth – but what a practitioner! This Earth has never borne anyone similar! You will learn everything else later! But now let's get down to business and in the future do not say to me: Lord, lord any longer, but friend and brother!
GGJ|3|142|3|0|Herme says, "Very good, I know how to respect every order and I would like to die of thanks for this in the very highest reverence and love for you! But now tell me first, high friend, who is that so beautiful youth near the practitioner? Is that his son and the girl his daughter?"
GGJ|3|142|4|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, yes, friend, you have already judged correctly, but now down to business!"
GGJ|3|142|5|0|After these words Cyrenius has the head Pharisee come close again and asks him whether he knows the messenger.
GGJ|3|142|6|0|The first one says, "Who does not know the famous singer and zither player? We have often taken great enjoyment from his songs! It is only an eternal shame that he cannot be moved over to the religion of our fathers; truly he would be superior to our great David! He is an extremely honest, trustworthy and sensitive person; only he is not disposed to us, which we willingly overlook however, since we cannot demand that he should understand our often very severely inhuman-seeming statutes in their spirit!"
GGJ|3|142|7|0|Cyrenius says, "This Herme, however is your harshest critic and has now confirmed to me only too directly for the second time what a most believable witness said about you previously! You now stand before me as a very shameful and mean criminal, but you still have the most despicable cheek to demand from me compensation for the fact that you have become the most depraved and wily arsonists through your own highly evil greed! What do you say to that?"
GGJ|3|142|8|0|The head Pharisee says quite relaxed, "As far as Herme is concerned, we have absolutely no quarrel with him; for we have long known that a person who does not possess even a very little knowledge or other about a thing cannot judge differently than how the thing seems to his limited understanding. Who could ever be filled with wrath against a person who falls from the roof and thereby kills a person sitting under the roof? If the good singer Herme now wants to be our enemy, so be it; but we will nonetheless never become his enemies! Basically everything that he has said about us is true. But there is supposed to be a dangerous point in the sea in Europe near Sicily which is call Scylla and Charybdis; whoever sails through the Scylla without misfortune is swallowed up in the Charybdis! But we tonight also floated in a true moral Scylla and Charybdis and we ask you now: What should we actually have done that would have been fully justifiable to you Romans?"
GGJ|3|142|9|0|Cyrenius says, "But if you know what the matter was in yesterday's occurrence, why didn't you explain to your flock the true content through which all the minds would have been calmed?! Why do you lie to the people and create a reason for the greatest ruin and confusion and present rebellion against yourselves?! Why do you blackmail the most unheard-of and very most tyrannical sacrifices from the people since you know what the appearance was and that it hides no trace of the prophecy of Daniel?!
GGJ|3|142|10|0|Give me information about it and justify such unheard-of behavior on your part against the poor and blind people made foolish and superstitious!"
GGJ|3|142|11|0|The head says, "I have just informed you about your Scylla and Charybdis; however, you seem not to have understood the issue! You see, when the sun yesterday brightened the evening unusually long as in Joshua's days, it struck many of our most eminent believers. They came to me in the synagogue, asked me about it and also informed me that all the Jews were filled with much consternation about it. I spoke to them as well as I could right from the first visit and explained the occurrence as something very natural at the time of the approach to the time of equal hours of day and night. They went, but could not calm the people; for they said that they had seen stars falling in the sky in the east and immediately pointed those calming them to Daniel's prophecy. At the same time the people became threatening if such a thing was being kept a secret from them! But after a time the sun or the light appearance suddenly disappeared and to our terror it became as black as pitch. But now attempts to calm them were futile! Now it had to be the end of the world; a word on our part against this would have instantly meant our end!
GGJ|3|142|12|0|You see, that was our Scylla. We were therefore obliged by such circumstances to preach Daniel fully and to demand the severest atonement in accordance with the gravity of the situation in order to keep at least some hope among the people of God's care in the people's minds! But we saw very well that we would end up in the Charybdis in today's pure harmony; but if one has to choose between two evils, one rather chooses the first and rather lesser seeming evil than the second which must immediately bring our downfall. We therefore acted according to the circumstances that had arisen without our asking correctly and justly, because it was impossible to act differently. How can you then, as a just Roman, want to judge us for that? Explain that to us!"
GGJ|3|142|13|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, yes, that may well be true; but the question remains, what did you do with all the sacrifices you took?! For the end of the world, for which you demanded and took the sacrifices as prevention, did not come today, as we can see! Would you ever have given them back to the poor people?"
GGJ|3|142|14|0|The high Pharisee says, "High master! That is truly a strange and superfluous question! It goes without saying that it had to happen with all cleverness and care for the sake of the blindness of the people; but now just ask the question to the fire, which consumed all the sacrifices and all our stores, what it will do now!
GGJ|3|142|15|0|Because of our sermon, demanded through circumstances and necessity, of Daniel's prophecy it was not necessary to burn our houses and synagogues, which happened to us because of your wise companions in faith out of wrath against us. We came therefore, not because of us, but to ask for our people, in that we have now become beggars without our own guilt. How might or how can you now judge us, instead of helping us, and even want to punish us?! Consider the whole situation, the reason and the facts and you must be in the greatest darkness if you then consider us guilty!"
GGJ|3|143|1|1|Judgment of the High Pharisee about the Saviour
GGJ|3|143|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Let that be far from me; but what is and must be important to me is that I would only like to make you into better and true people! You can truly cover your inner being with external well-considered clever words, and here all the more easily because the circumstances have formed themselves to your benefit in a certain way and none of us can claim with provable sureness what you would have done with the taken sacrifices if the fire had not occurred for example. But now I will tell you something else and ask you whether you would also have said what you told me with the purest and calmest conscience to the allknowing prophet Elijah or an angel of God who can put you through the acid test?
GGJ|3|143|2|0|It is veritably true, by my imperial word of honor, which is true and powerful, I tell you: there are numerous wise men here in my company – not of my faith, but of yours – to whom the most secret human thoughts are as bright and clear as a most publicly performed deed! If they would test you would you respond to them with as clear a conscience as me, since you know well that I am lacking in all-knowledge, if not in understanding and astuteness?! I have tested these people harshly and have found that you have to take them seriously! In this way I will test you too. If things happen in the way that you told me, then you will be granted everything and even more than what you asked for; but if the mentioned wise man says something else about you, then the brother of the great emperor and uncle of the ruler sitting on the throne will know well what he will do!"
GGJ|3|143|3|0|The leader says, "How can you give us the assurance that these wise men mentioned are our friends and not our enemies, and whether they will not abuse their wisdom against us? For we are Pharisees and are hated as such in Galilee because we stick firmly to the statues and only preach Moses and the prophets while almost all of Galilee adheres in secret to the Egyptian and Greek philosophy. If your wise men are Galileans, they will not use their wisdom to our benefit, and we are defending ourselves therefore in advance against all hostile Galilean wise men!
GGJ|3|143|4|0|In addition it is also written that a prophet can never come from Galilee because the Galileans as Jewish heretics are too far removed from the old wisdom of Moses! But if there are wise men from Judea, then we want to hear them!"
GGJ|3|143|5|0|Cyrenius says, "The wise men that I mentioned are so placed in my belief and in my heart that every word from their mouth comes as good as purely from heaven, although I don't really see whether something that should be true should come directly out of heaven; for every truth remains as much truth on the Earth as under the wings of light from heaven! For a pear and another pear must be as much two pears in heaven as on Earth – if not, then heaven is a lie!
GGJ|3|143|6|0|Another question for you, amongst other things! You have just mentioned the Galilean wise man, and from that I take it that you perhaps have another reason than Greek philosophy! A man is supposed to appear in Galilee who performs great things of the most wonderful fashion, teach the people a new religion, supposedly from heaven, and confirm it through never heard-of miracles! Tell me whether you have not yet heard of this person, and what you think of him!"
GGJ|3|143|7|0|Mathael remarks secretly, "Now you have got them in the right place! Now they will immediately begin to change their colors and words!"
GGJ|3|143|8|0|The leader then answers, "Have then the deceptions of a very evilly reputed quack, for whom the carpenter's axe has become too heavy, and who would rather seek progress in sweet idleness than in any solid work, reached our ears? Look, you want to condemn us as legal priests at any price, as we have understood only too well from your words and manners; but such a Galilean, such a leader of the people with the help of some learned oriental conjuring tricks has a passport from you, can do whatever he wants and his word must have greater weight before you than ours, for whose truth understanding, better reason and a human feeling in the legal order speaks loudly! I know the Galilean that you mean, and with this I have already said everything!"
GGJ|3|143|9|0|Cyrenius says, quite excited by this statement, "Very good; you have now given me your opinion about a man which could never have been more to your disadvantage! But this time you have at least spoken the truth in that you are showing your innermost as it is. I know this Galilean of yours only too well and know all about him; but I now know you all perfectly too and know now all about you! I will deliver to you the most certainly undeniable proof that I do not accept everyone immediately as what they seem until I have tested them right down to their last atom!
GGJ|3|143|10|0|Here before you stands the present King of Pontus. Yesterday morning he stood before me as a small bound criminal and would have easily be damned to the cross; but I checked everything exactly, found all his innocence and made him from a very wise man into what he is now!
GGJ|3|143|11|0|I am stricter than every other judge, but I am full of justice against everyone. If harm comes to someone during the necessary examination, and I found him innocent, then I know how to turn his misery into joy and happiness as much as is in my power, which your new king can do for you.
GGJ|3|143|12|0|But I tested this Nazarene worse than everyone else and found that he is such a perfect person, the like of which has never been on the Earth before him nor ever will be after him. But he is filled with the true spirit of God and penetrated right through and acts and speaks only out of endless, never measurable strength and power. Thus I have got to know the Nazarene and now I am glowing with the highest reverence and love for him, although he is an arch-Jew in the realest sense of the word.
GGJ|3|143|13|0|Oh, we Romans also know how to respect Judaism when it is as it should be according to Moses and all the prophets: full of spirit, power, love, truth and wisdom; but Judaism as it is now observed is for us spirit- and truth-loving Romans a torment of the fullest destruction in the holy place as your prophet Daniel did announce in advance! Now you have my proof about the so deeply despised Nazarene. What can you say against that?"
GGJ|3|144|1|1|The Pharisees judge their leader and Jesus
GGJ|3|144|1|0|Here all the arch-Pharisees raise their eyebrows and one quietly makes the remark, "Well, our astute leader has succeeded once again! What a prime camel! Now we can see how we will lift us out of this puddle! Could this camel of a leader not have praised the Nazarene to the face of the powerful master? Then the whole story might have had a different face?! The camel must have seen things as well as Cyrenius that he has been won over completely for the Nazarene and yet he pulls away from the supreme governor's darling as if he were really God knows how strongly convinced of his shamefulness, and had never seen, spoken to or tested him! Ah, we could do without this cow of a leader! He is to be deposed! For if he carries on speaking we will end up on the cross today! There's no joking with the supreme governor!"
GGJ|3|144|2|0|After this remark the others say to him secretly, "Go over and ask the supreme governor for a word; but the ass of a leader must not speak one word more! Perhaps we will still get away with it! And you shall become our leader if you can get us out of this pickle!"
GGJ|3|144|3|0|The speaker says, "Good, I will try it – even without wanting to become a leader!"
GGJ|3|144|4|0|At this he steps out of the crowd before Cyrenius and asks to be allowed to speak too.
GGJ|3|144|5|0|Cyrenius says, "I am still waiting for a second judgment on the Nazarene on the part of the leader!"
GGJ|3|144|6|0|The speaker, also a Pharisee without parallel, says, "High master, he has finished already; his cleverness has suffered a mighty blow, and therefore he is as silent as a camel in the desert! He slipped up and entangled himself in the net and no longer knows how to get free. The good Nazarene probably gave him an invisible slap in the face and then his mouth dropped open and now does exactly what he has always done!
GGJ|3|144|7|0|You, high master, must have convinced yourself a long time ago that this leader of ours is a great ox! If I or another one of us had been allowed to give the introduction, the trial would have been over long ago; therefore listen, high master, no longer to him, but let me speak!"
GGJ|3|144|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Good, then speak! We want to see what you will bring to light!"
GGJ|3|144|9|0|The speaker carries on, "High master! As far as the accusation that we were the actual cause of the fire is concerned, what the leader said to you can only be valid at a pinch, although I must admit to you openly that we are not as white as snow and innocent despite the very prickly circumstances as our leader was trying to whitewash; for the demand of total sacrifices was his command. Whether it was necessary for the establishment of order and calm to strip the poor believers of everything down to their shirts if they would not have given it freely is another question! So it is very difficult to answer the question about the return of sacrifices taken from the people! One would have lent them money and things for significant interest; but with the return which the leader explained as a matter of course there would have been a problem! It made us highly indignant when we had to listen to our camel of a leader chattering away so brainlessly; however we could not say anything against him because only the high Pharisee may speak on a high Sabbath. But Satan can happily take our leader even on a Sabbath for this foolish speech, for which we all might easily be taken to the cross!
GGJ|3|144|10|0|I am now speaking quite openly about what is in my and other's hearts. If our camel of a leader had a particular love for such exaltation, he should just let it happen to his wicket person! We will not drown in tears over him; but we do not care for the moment for such a particular Roman decoration!
GGJ|3|144|11|0|Now, what concerns this Nazarene whom you, high master, told us about, we cannot possibly for Jehovah's sake from quite natural reasons say anything for or against; for we have only heard from some distance some things being whispered. Some things sounded very praise-worthy, then others, probably stemming from his enemies, were certainly very adventurous if not simply bad. He is supposed to have really completely brought the dead back to life again! Well, we didn't see that and we only heard about it; but if one thinks about what that means, to bring the dead back to life, then it is very pardonable, I believe, if one doubts it for highly tangible, natural reasons! I do not want to question the possibility, but instead only to represent the great difficulty and that more than only the most educated and perfected physical and spiritual life forces of a person are demanded.
GGJ|3|144|12|0|Truly one says about the prophet Elijah that he once embodied a heap of dead bones and animated it; but we were not there. This is also only a saga from mouth to mouth and it is not written in any book, not even in the apocryphal part of the Scriptures! How difficult is faith for a thinking person!
GGJ|3|144|13|0|The Essenes also woke the dead for money, and normally for a lot of money; but we have already seen behind this secret and we know how things lie.
GGJ|3|144|14|0|But since you now bear such a valid witness of the Nazarene, and that as a highly educated man enriched with all experience, who deserves all faith above a thousand other wise men, than I and all these colleagues of mine cannot help giving all due justice to the Nazarene.
GGJ|3|144|15|0|That is now my answer to your question, high master. It is as pure as can be, and things happen the way I have now told you faithfully. These people all stand here as witnesses right down to our leader, and you, high master, give us mercy!"
GGJ|3|144|16|0|Cyrenius says, "Obviously I am more satisfied with your statement than with that of the high Pharisee, who wants to be a very crafty fox and avoid my net as long as possible; but since I extended the net, he still got caught up nonetheless and now stands as a cunning, bad liar. However a true regret and full, faithful admission can make everything good again; for he belongs to those people who are secret friends of all sorts of lies and deception, but nonetheless want to stand before the people with a high and very most honorable reputation. They want the reputation of a prophet; but they want to act like a thieving and nomadic Scythian!
GGJ|3|144|17|0|Therefore a true regret, full of changes in life, improvement and open admission of the true content can make everything good again; for I did not come here in order to hold the strictest court within my power over sinners of any kind, but to help them onto the correct path in life. But they must not put any obstacles in my path of highly benevolent efforts! How can one as such a wise-seeming man, not to mention as a supreme priest, lie so infamously?!
GGJ|3|144|18|0|My leader, just speak and say the full truth; for your colleagues have not said everything that corresponds with the complete full truth! They want to save their skins at the cost of yours, and I do not praise that at all! I know what I know, in its foundations, and you can lie as you wish and can, but it won't help you; for you cannot possibly deceive me! Now speak the truth!"
GGJ|3|145|1|1|Cyrenius' gravely serious speech
GGJ|3|145|1|0|Here the leader is meditating and is very unsure whether he should step into the daylight with the truth or not. Only after quite a while he says, "High master! Many dogs are the death of a hare! I am convincing myself more and more that now the witnesses are gathering against my word like mushrooms after the rain. What more do I want than what you want to know and claim to know to bring evidence of my conviction?! Yes, I may not say anything against my conviction, and No is useless to me! Therefore accept your witness and I will make no further effort to remove any just or unjust accusations on the part of the many witnesses! If you find me guilty, well fine, you have all the power to punish me as you wish; I have no power as a totally poor person to place against you!"
GGJ|3|145|2|0|Cyrenius says, "It is written in your books: Woe to him who attacks one anointed by God! Therefore I also know, as long as it is possible, to respect your law.
GGJ|3|145|3|0|Saul, your first anointed king, was at the end a doer of all evil, and David, as the second anointed by Samuel to king of Israel, had Saul often in his power and could have destroyed him; but the spirit of God spoke from David's heart: Woe to you if you attack the head of My anointed one!
GGJ|3|145|4|0|And behold, although I am a Roman and a heathen respectively, I also hear the same voice of the spirit which says: You can try My anointed ones and if they have slipped from the recognizable path, then lead them back to the correct way through advice and deed; but woe to you if you try to judge any one of them!
GGJ|3|145|5|0|If the arch-angel Michael did not dare to judge Satan himself for the lost threeday fight, but instead gave him over to the Lord's judgment, how should I dare in the face of God to judge you; but I want to investigate you, show you the great deeds devoid of all conscience and all love against your brothers and then set you on the correct path in life! But since you know that I only want this, why do you not speak openly with me?"
GGJ|3|145|6|0|The leader says, "If you in any case know everything, then I truly don't see why you demand now another open admission from me! I saw you before very moved by my certainly very open confession, because I was not able to give the same valid evidence about the familiar Nazarene as you were, who have already made his acquaintance; and so I will just stop giving you any more open confessions! I have already told you everything and you said it yourself, that you know everything; why should we lose more empty words?!
GGJ|3|145|7|0|What I know about the Nazarene is not in my field and I could not tell you anything but what I have heard myself from others! Now that I heard another witness from you, I am now thinking differently about him! Or should I do something else?! Who can prescribe to me to say something good about a person if only evil and no good things have come to my ears about him before? But since only now the best information about the Nazarene has come to me, I can now bear as good witness as you, and I think now as you do about the Nazarene. Is that now not good enough for you yet?"
GGJ|3|145|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, that would be correct if your heart spoke as your mouth does; but your heart, if one could hear it, speaks another language! For your Pharisee-hood is only too familiar to me! I know certainly that you like the Essenes do not actually believe, but for your material benefit you want to make the people believe everything that comes into your heads so that they will pay you interest.
GGJ|3|145|9|0|Now if a man comes who has an inner true light from God, and shows the people who stumble around in night and darkness the correct and light way of life, where it cannot be avoided that your old deceptions become common knowledge, you will become angry with such a prophet of light from God and seek him in every possible way to destroy him; for this is an old shameful reputation of yours, that you with the exception of Elijah and Samuel killed all the prophets sent to you by God throwing stones at them and thereby preached to the people that you have done a good service for God.
GGJ|3|145|10|0|Only after a hundred years you accepted the prophet– but never for your sake, but only because you could use his sayings to terrify the people very well – and have painted and adorned his grave, whether genuine or not, that was all the same!
GGJ|3|145|11|0|You see, that was always your way of acting that is only too familiar to me! If things happen this way according to the truth, how can I possibly give your words even the least faith?! Tell me whether things have ever happened differently to you concerning the truth! Do you believe in your heart even a jot of what you preached to the people?"
GGJ|3|145|12|0|NB.: That Cyrenius could speak in this way came from the fact that I had laid the words in his heart and mouth; so what he said then was as good as spoken by Me, but in Cyrenius? individual way.
GGJ|3|146|1|1|The character of the High Pharisee
GGJ|3|146|1|0|After a while of deep contemplation the high Pharisee says, "But how can you prove to me before the whole world that I think differently in my heart to how I speak with my mouth and that I don't believe what I am teaching the nation?! If my ancestors attacked the prophets, what I cannot and will not deny, which guilt can then be given to me for the fact that I have always honored all the holy seers of God to the highest degree?! If thousands of my colleagues in any case have no belief in what they teach, where is the proof that I should not believe such a thing?!"
GGJ|3|146|2|0|Cyrenius says, "The tangible proof lays in the fact that you, to judge by your speech, are much too clever a man to be able to accept the greatest nonsense as a truth that comes from God! You understand the high art of mathematics, and mathematicians do not so easily mistake a fly for an elephant, which you will never be able to deny in any retort!"
GGJ|3|146|3|0|The high Pharisee says, "But where is the nonsense then that I could impossibly believe as a mathematician?!"
GGJ|3|146|4|0|Cyrenius says, "Do you believe in your heart, for example, in the wonderful fertilizing effect of the temple dung that you, as far as I know, have promoted so highly in the rule for all these years?! Do you believe in the healing effect of the regular new moon?! Do you really believe that Jehovah still lives in the newly-created Ark of the Covenant like He lived in the old one of Moses now long rejected?! Do you believe in the correspondence of the naphtha flame on your shelf with that strange holy column of fire or smoke over the Ark of the Covenant which illuminated Moses out of Egypt?! Do you really believe that it is of more use to the people to make sacrifices in the temple than to love their parents according to God's commandments and to be obedient to them in all things?!
GGJ|3|146|5|0|Tell me openly whether you believe your religion besides a thousand similar statutes completely devoid of human sense! For if you really believe in it – which seems impossible to me – then you are seriously more foolish than a camel and are more suitable for anything other than a teacher of the people; but if you don't believe it and nonetheless you teach the poor people with murder, fire and sword such an evil nonsense which you as a man of otherwise much knowledge and science can never believe, then you are a very most despicable deceiver of the people and deserve for political reasons to be eternally in a prison as a criminal than to be a teacher of the people!
GGJ|3|146|6|0|You see, that is obviously the end of your Scylla and Charybdis! I will decorate you with an imperial medal of honor if you can bring me any middle road as an excuse!"
GGJ|3|146|7|0|At this the high Pharisee begins to scratch himself quite actively behind the ears and now no longer knows what to say.
GGJ|3|146|8|0|Herme, the singer, or previously the messenger from Caesarea Philippi, says to Cyrenius, "High ruler! Only now one is quite sewn in and cannot find the way out of this weave! Oh, that happens perfectly just to this brute against everything good and true! If I didn't know him as well as I do, then I could even pity him, for I feel sorry for such an evil sinner if he comes into great embarrassment; but I could see this fellow burn alive and it would even be a pleasure for me! It is not the time and the place here to speak of what this high Pharisee has said confidentially; but you can be sure that there is not one good hair on all his body!
GGJ|3|146|9|0|Many will be sentenced to crucifixion by your laws who are much better people than this most unscrupulous rogue over there! I am no judge and therefore I have no-one to sentence; but I nonetheless have a great joy that this lad has become so entangled!"
GGJ|3|146|10|0|Mathael says smiling, "But we still must pay very good attention that he does not tear the net and in the end laugh into all our faces! Until now he remained on the fence with his language; but if he is once driven into a corner, Cyrenius, you will soon see how he begins to parry! I only now know him fully, although I knew him from the temple! You see, it is he who thirty years ago laid hands on the high priest Zachariah and murdered him between the sacrificial altar and the holiest of holies separated by a curtain![Matthew 23:35] But now nothing further about that!"
GGJ|3|146|11|0|Herme says full of joy, "Oh, I know a lot of such facts about him; but they are not strictly provable enough and so there is little or nothing that can be done!"
GGJ|3|146|12|0|Cyrenius says, quite amazed at Mathael's statement, "Ah, what are you telling me now?! So this fellow extinguished the light of life of that high priest, according to every person's witness a highly pious and wise man? Well it is good that I now have a hint about it; I will sort everything else out then!"
GGJ|3|146|13|0|Here Cyrenius gave Captain Julius a sign to set up patrols so that none of the arch-Pharisees could get away from him.
GGJ|3|146|14|0|Julius immediately gave the secret order, and what Cyrenius had commanded happened immediately; but the high Pharisee nonetheless noticed something of it and asked Cyrenius, "For who is all this movement?"
GGJ|3|146|15|0|Cyrenius answers, "Neither you nor any of your companions have the right to inquire after this; for Cyrenius does not answer monsters such as yourself any longer! For you are not only a most pitiful deceiver of the people, but also a spiritual and physical murderer of the people. I am now waiting for the report by the governor from the city and for the arrival of Cornelius, Faustus and Jonah from Kis; then I will tell you why I have had the guards set up now!"
GGJ|3|146|16|0|The leader says, "Good, but then I will tell you only then why I am actually here!"
GGJ|3|146|17|0|At this the leader takes a roll of parchment out of his tunic, shows it to Cyrenius and says, "Do you know this ensign and this signature?!"
GGJ|3|146|18|0|At this Cyrenius starts, saying, "That is the emperor's seal and his signature! What is that supposed to do with this?"
GGJ|3|146|19|0|The leader says, "If it is necessary, you shall get to know the content! I therefore advise you to hold back from every further investigation against me, otherwise this role will present very significant trouble for you! I still honor you as an honest man; but mark me well, do not take things too far, otherwise I could make very unpleasant use of this role which you have to respect as highly as anyone else!
GGJ|3|146|20|0|Truly, I would not have taken this fearful weapon out of my tunic pocket if you had not forced me to; but you began to step on me like a worm and it is therefore the right time to show you that you are not the only lord in this sovereign territory by any means! I now think that it would be better to withdraw the guards because otherwise I could be forced to place mine beside yours despite the Sabbath!
GGJ|3|146|21|0|Come on, does my now very altered language embarrass you a little?! But you truly cannot be helped; for yours also embarrassed me somewhat! Briefly, I know you now, and you now know me! Now do what seems clever and good to you, and I will do the same! Have you understood me well?!"
GGJ|3|146|22|0|At these words the high Pharisee turns his back on Cyrenius like a ruler, moves to the shore of the sea with his colleagues and behaves there as if he were a man who was granted great power in an emergency by the emperor; but Cyrenius finds himself now in great embarrassment and now does not know what he should do.
GGJ|3|146|23|0|Now Mathael says, "Do you see, dearest, how such a fellow is best equipped with everything which is necessary for his safety, physically and morally, and like a fortress?! Therefore it is highly difficult and actually completely fruitless to act as judge, because these people – the Lord knows in which illicit ways – knew how to create the very highest secret privileges, against which it is now extremely difficult to act!"
GGJ|3|146|24|0|Cyrenius says, "But do tell me, dear, wise Mathael, how this human hydra possibly came upon a document of safety from the hand of the emperor without my knowledge and permission?! Yes, nothing else can be done except to put on a good face at this evil game! I am very curious to see what the Lord will have to say to this!"
GGJ|3|146|25|0|Mathael says, "He will now not like to give a correct speech and answer; for He has already known in advance why He gave you this club as a test, and seems to have paid very little attention to the whole affair!"
GGJ|3|146|26|0|Cyrenius says, "But we must now ask for advice!"
GGJ|3|146|27|0|Mathael says, "In any case; there is now the greatest necessity for this!"
GGJ|3|147|1|1|The falsified document
GGJ|3|147|1|0|On the shore however the high Pharisee says to his colleagues, "You have done your job well; for the appearance supposedly against me was at just the right time at which I gave you the sign through my silence! Now they are trapped and no longer know what to do! If only the three announced people would not come, who could make life a little difficult for us! Or if they even brought the famous Nazarene with them! Yes, if so, then we are completely written off! There nothing would help us anymore!
GGJ|3|147|2|0|Therefore my opinion is this: we should now strive to get away by water early and to turn towards Jerusalem linea recta (in a straight line); for once the officials have arrived, it will be too late for us! Cyrenius has withdrawn the guards, we have no obstacle! If we therefore move along the shoreline on the sea several miles upwards, we will meet the vessel of a Greek fisherman on which we can bring ourselves to safety!"
GGJ|3|147|3|0|The previous speaker says, "But the people's guard from the city! How will we escape them? For they will spy on us from behind the bushes and once they have us, we are lost!"
GGJ|3|147|4|0|The high Pharisee says, "That is certainly a very desperate story! How would it be then if we were to demand quite cheekily a safe escort from Cyrenius?! He cannot and must not deny it to us because of the imperial document! Go, speaker, and do that!"
GGJ|3|147|5|0|The speaker does it; but Cyrenius has sought advice from Me beforehand, and naturally I told him everything that the Pharisees had said and decided on the shore, and Cyrenius now knew what was going on and what he had to do for the moment.
GGJ|3|147|6|0|When the speaker made his demand as cheekily and domineeringly as possible to Cyrenius, Cyrenius said, "My friend, the certain document did shock me beforehand; for I did not know that it is false! But since I have now seen things in a different light, I am no longer shocked and will not follow the demand of your high Pharisee!
GGJ|3|147|7|0|In any case, go there and tell your high Pharisee that he should deliver to me the familiar document immediately, otherwise it will be taken from him with violence; but should he make the effort to destroy the document, he can consider his crucifixion to be prepared for today! Go there and tell him that!"
GGJ|3|147|8|0|The speaker now makes a deep bow and goes away with great trembling in his whole body. As he nears the high Pharisee, he says stuttering in great fear, "We are – lost! The accursed, false document – was – the straw – that broke – the camel's – back! – If not – today – then certainly tomorrow – to the cross! – Hand over immediately without vacillation or hesitation the accursed document to the supreme governor, otherwise you will hang today on the cross! – A devil must have betrayed you! – Cyrenius knows everything!"
GGJ|3|147|9|0|When the sinister party along with their head hear this, they and he all feel quite ill, and the high Pharisee takes the document, gives it to the speaker and says, "There, take it, and take it over there; we are lost, for with that our last hope is gone!"
GGJ|3|147|10|0|The speaker does that, brings the document to Cyrenius and says, "High ruler, here is the document! We are all great and coarse criminals and appeal now alone to your human heart!"
GGJ|3|147|11|0|Cyrenius takes the document, reads it through and says after a while, "Look, how nice and clever! Tell me now nothing other than at what opportunity the high Pharisee came upon this CHARTA ALBA!"
GGJ|3|147|12|0|The speaker says, "High lord, I know much; but that I really don't know! As high Pharisee he brought it with him from Jerusalem; but who gave it to him there I do not know!"
GGJ|3|147|13|0|Cyrenius says, "But do you know for certain that he brought this document with him right from Jerusalem?"
GGJ|3|147|14|0|The speaker says, "He showed it to us all and told us and then took us into his power. That is everything that I know; none of us know any more!"
GGJ|3|147|15|0|Cyrenius asks further, "How did he act then as a person?"
GGJ|3|147|16|0|The speaker answers, "I know nothing bad about him; he always represented his office strictly and according to the Jewish spirit. That he in addition often carried out his business in a not very merciful way is well-known; yet I hardly knew that he was ever too hard against someone. He may perhaps have something on his conscience from before, which he certainly never revealed to us; but since he took office here we know nothing, except that yesterday he demanded the sacrifices somewhat too harshly at the wondrous occurrence. However, it was the people who were the greatest cause!"
GGJ|3|147|17|0|Cyrenius asks further, "Has the high Pharisee often made false use of this document?"
GGJ|3|147|18|0|The speaker answers, "Until today we have never noticed anything of that."
GGJ|3|147|19|0|Cyrenius asks, "Is that all the purest truth that you have now informed me?"
GGJ|3|147|20|0|The speaker says, "High lord, I would rather die if there is even a grain of untruth in it!"
GGJ|3|147|21|0|Cyrenius says, "Good then! Go there and tell the high Pharisee that I now want to speak to him and that he should therefore appear before me; for I want to see what can be done for your well-being in this matter!"
GGJ|3|147|22|0|This time the speaker approaches the high Pharisee with more courage and less anguish and tells him this. The high Pharisee considers for a while and then says, "Well now, what else do we want to do here except to put on a friendly face to the evil game?! It is always better to lose only something than everything!"
GGJ|3|148|1|1|The confession of the High Pharisee
GGJ|3|148|1|0|With this the high Pharisee goes over to Cyrenius and says, "Here before you now stands a powerless person. This man imagined for a time that he as a person of this Earth could make use of every right that people of this Earth use; but he miscalculated, as a mathematician himself, and came to the conviction that the high ones do not want to have any other high people among them! Therefore from now on I will be the very lowest; perhaps I will be more pleasant to the high people thereby!"
GGJ|3|148|2|0|Cyrenius says, "You will do well to do that! But just tell me now one thing, for what reason you showed yourself to be different before me than how you are! I offered you my hand like a friend, and you rejected it! What did you actually want to achieve through that?"
GGJ|3|148|3|0|The high Pharisee says, "Think about the high status of a person! Besides this there is always a secret letter of arrogance which is called: Honor and power to the authorities! With this one very easily begins to sin; but once one has begun to sin, one becomes blind and deaf and sins more and more. Unfortunately one then finally comes so high to the point where it is said: Only up to here and then not a step further! I have now arrived at this point and will be very glad to find myself as soon as possible very deep at the bottom! I am already seventy-eight and have little more to expect! From now on, if you will grant me the rest of my lifetime, I will occupy myself only with the purely divine!"
GGJ|3|148|4|0|Cyrenius say, "Go then – over there near to Mark's house you will find bread and wine! Strengthen yourself with it, and then we will settle the affair before those announced arrive!"
GGJ|3|148|5|0|The high Pharisee now makes a cheerful face, thanks Cyrenius and goes quickly to the laid table. The old man was already very hungry and thirsty, and this was extremely desired.
GGJ|3|148|6|0|But while the old fellow strengthens himself, I go to Cyrenius and say to him, "That is correct; you have lead things very well. The testimony that you gave the Nazarene was also quite in the best order; but to fully disclose Me to these people would still be too early. Once things have been carried out in order, as has happened so far, it will even be possible to win over these people entirely for us; but hastiness could ruin the whole thing.
GGJ|3|148|7|0|I will now place Raphael at your disposal. He will do whatever you say to him; but be careful with a miracle! Do not do anything about the rebuilding of the city which is still glowing here and there, although the angel would certainly be in a position to rebuild the whole city in an instant. For I want this place to remain in a humbled position for a while, and finally Mark and his children shall be the ones through whom the place will be improved. But he can do everything else – but nevertheless always with a certain safe caution!"
GGJ|3|148|8|0|Cyrenius asks, "Lord, what will You do in the meantime?"
GGJ|3|148|9|0|I say, "I will remain near you and act like a stranger, as until now. But if towards midday you see a ship coming, go down to the shore and receive the arrivals in My name; but tell them that they should also not make Me known for these people's sakes before time, so that the thing with the Pharisees will not be spoiled. But have the singer and messenger Herme come to My disciples; they will give him the appropriate instruction for our affairs. But I will discuss with Ouran the future state of his country and likewise with Mathael and with his wife. Now you know what you have to do!"
GGJ|3|148|10|0|Cyrenius says, "Certainly, my Lord and my God; but how will I know that these some fifty arch-Jews are ready for you?"
GGJ|3|148|11|0|I say, "You will learn that at the right time after the midday meal which we will take today an hour later. Therefore do not worry, and do everything else well and in accordance with My eternal, divine order!"
GGJ|3|148|12|0|Cyrenius was highly satisfied with this order and full of joy that I was satisfied with his handling of the Pharisees; but I now immediately called Raphael and placed him at the disposal of Cyrenius? will.
GGJ|3|148|13|0|Raphael came past quickly and said, "I stand here to serve God, you and all people who have a good will, in the power and strength and in the name of the Lord. But be careful what you order, for I will carry everything out!"
GGJ|3|148|14|0|Cyrenius says, "Friend from heaven! If I acted according to my understanding, nothing but one crazy thing after another would come out. I have only the Lord alone to thank that I succeeded with the extremely crafty Pharisees; for He gave me words and the correct sense in my heart. Therefore what I deserve equals nothing. Thus I hope and believe that it will continue right to the goal! Under such auspices, friend, we can certainly dare together to carry out the work that has been begun with the Pharisees according to the will of the Lord! What do you think, my friend from heaven?"
GGJ|3|148|15|0|Raphael says, "Ah, that is something quite different; with this reasoning a sin in this situation is unthinkable! And so we will then begin the work again with the united divine strength that is in us!"
GGJ|3|148|16|0|In the meantime the high Pharisee Stahar had strengthened himself, came back to Cyrenius again and thanked him from his heart for such a good deed done to them.
GGJ|3|149|1|1|The High Pharisee Stahar makes known his notions of faith
GGJ|3|149|1|0|Cyrenius pushed away the thanks, saying, "Friend! The Lord of heaven and Earth is alone due all thanks and all praise; but you will now give me for my education as a person most highly indoctrinated in all Judaism and as a perfect scribe the explanation of what meaning you attach to the notion of „angel?! What are the angels of God actually, and how do they serve God and mankind?"
GGJ|3|149|2|0|Stahar says, "High ruler, that is a very prickly question, especially since it has not yet been completely proven that angels really exist! The Scriptures mention them at certain moments; but it never mentions even a syllable about what and who the angels actually are, and how and in what way they serve God and mankind!
GGJ|3|149|3|0|According to the Dahahlmud[Talmud, ed.] we understand them to be only the powers emitted by the divine being in the form of bundles of flames, which move in the most unthinkable speed of thought in all directions from the eternal, uncharted centre of God, approximately like the beams of light which are emitted by the sun. That seems to me to be the most acceptable; but whether that is the correct and truest definition is another question, about which a mortal person will probably not be in the position to give a true answer.
GGJ|3|149|4|0|According to the Scriptures the angels have often been seen to serve people on the Earth as youths of incredible beauty! Well, for deep thinkers that is a piece of deep belief; I and all my colleagues have at least never got to see something similar! It could be so! But it could just as well be an old, lyrical way of speech, through which one personified the spiritually effective powers for the sake of greater symbolization, giving them a full, youthfully active, powerful form of a most beautiful youth; for a female angel has never been mentioned in verse – probably because the enthusiastic poet never assumed that great strength would be in a perfect and attractive virgin like in a full and healthy young man.
GGJ|3|149|5|0|You see, high master, thus the opinions according to pure reason are very different! Something real seems to exist everywhere in this issue; but what is actually true cannot be measured by us people. The best thing is to leave the people with their imagination because one cannot offer anything better in return! But that is now everything that I can give you in answer to your very important question; for I cannot come to you with what one tells the people!"
GGJ|3|149|6|0|Cyrenius says, "So you do not fully believe in the possibility of a physical personal appearance of an angel?"
GGJ|3|149|7|0|Stahar says, "Not only not fully, but not at all; for I have never had the honor and the luck to see such a thing even in dreams, not to mention in reality. Just as well all my colleagues, with whom I have had an open discussion on this topic, could not tell me anything different to what I have already experienced.
GGJ|3|149|8|0|It is true that I do not want to fully deny the most extreme possibility except for me personally; but it is certain that such a spirit of an angel can present himself to us much less as a formal being without a natural medium than a beam of light can manifest itself as such when it cannot find any retrospective medium.
GGJ|3|149|9|0|The beam of sunlight cuts through the air much easier than it touches the ground of the earth. But in the air, as a too weak medium, it cannot become grass; but on the ground of the Earth it can change itself like a Proteus into anything if he finds the appropriate method in the material world.
GGJ|3|149|10|0|And so I think that one can discover a certain order in the great nature of all things, but one never sees anything be created where no suitable cause led the way, and where no suitable medium would effectively be in the foreground, since one never discovers any leap no matter how carefully one observes nature, I am then also against all so-called miracles and against the formal personal appearance of a spirit under whatever name – be it an angel or a devil, a god or its opposite.
GGJ|3|149|11|0|Yes, a higher spirit can manifest itself, but never as anything other than flesh and blood; above that is either a fantasy of a spiritual person or a complete lie!
GGJ|3|149|12|0|Unfortunately we, who recognized the truth a long time ago, have to be mystically looking and acting spreaders and maintainers of the lie and the deepest superstition! We have to make pious faces where we could explode in anger over the great foolishness! But there is Moses, there are the prophets – sheer domineering people who had to destroy the people first with all sorts of natural spooks so that they can then crown them as their all time leaders and give them the right to tyrannize them with everything that is called "evil"!
GGJ|3|149|13|0|But once a people has been talked round and blinded by many miracles into the deepest foundations of life, then just give such a nation light, but a true light, and it will fall upon you like a tiger and tear you to pieces!
GGJ|3|149|14|0|Therefore it is better if one leaves a very foolish people to its old, foolish belief and renews and enlivens it through false miracles, rather than trying to enlighten such a people because a very foolish people in general can no longer be enlightened!
GGJ|3|149|15|0|There was once a time for me in which I attacked every person, who obviously made an effort to make the already very foolish humanity even more foolish with a miracle, like a tiger full of fury and anger for his shameful undertaking and even killed him if possible; but in time I came to the conviction after many sublime attempts that the foolish people cannot be enlightened, and found also that I was very wrong to wage war against any person who sought to strengthen the people in its old superstition in an effective way through artificial miracles.
GGJ|3|149|16|0|I think I have now been honest about myself. You will hopefully see without anger that I of course had to take a stand against the people! But that I always thought differently, my inner, better conviction speaks for me, which I would never have been able to show if it was not at hand in myself! But now I don't care about people who perform miracles; only they should not wage war against awakened people like me through professional jealousy, but instead they should join us, and we will all make a good living.
GGJ|3|149|17|0|For one must never let the unenlightened humans notice that there is actually nothing behind us, but instead through artificial miracles one must keep them in their opinion and their blind faith that unfathomable secrets are behind us which only a priest, filled with the spirit of God, and a prophet awakened by God can understand completely.
GGJ|3|149|18|0|It is enough that only a few see that all religions about some divine being are nothing but – just between us – vain, old fables, which have a basis in human imagination and otherwise nowhere else."
GGJ|3|150|1|1|Raphael and Stahar
GGJ|3|150|1|0|Cyrenius says, "I am not of your opinion at all; for I believe strongly that there is a God who has created all the spiritual and material world out of His own highest complete power, and namely out of Himself, only in a somewhat longer period of time, of course, than that given by Moses, who is either badly or not understood at all. But there are men here who understand Moses better than you!
GGJ|3|150|2|0|I also believe in an eternal life of all people who actually fulfill the commandments of God with a good will, I also believe perfectly in the formal personality of all spirits and also the angels of God, I believe firmly in a real revelation of God through the mouth of the prophets and I even believe in a divine-human personality!
GGJ|3|150|3|0|And I believe all this not simply from hear-say, but instead from my innermost and most living conviction, and it therefore disconcerts me very much that you believe nothing of all that!
GGJ|3|150|4|0|What would you say then if I said to you quite seriously: Look, this charming young man here is just one of those angels of God that you never believed in and can prove himself to you as such at any time through deeds? What would you be able to say to me in return?"
GGJ|3|150|5|0|Stahar says, "High lord, I cannot say nothing to that except: You are now pleased to go easy on me before all people! This charming boy is surely only a promising son of yours, and you will not have omitted to teach him from his earliest childhood in all possible arts and sciences, and therefore it would all have been for nothing if he did not now possess certain capabilities that the likes of us have never dreamed of.
GGJ|3|150|6|0|If I were such a gullible ox, you could certainly pull the wool over my eyes; but as it is it would be difficult to do. For I know what I know, and it will be the same case for you – only you seem to want to put me to a new test again here."
GGJ|3|150|7|0|Cyrenius says, "Well, if you consider it so, then put him to the test in the name of the Lord God, and it will be shown whether I have told you the truth or not!"
GGJ|3|150|8|0|Stahar says, "Good, if you grant that, I will immediately lift you triple Moses cloth from your face so that you can see clearly what your angel really is! Come over here then, my blessed young angel!"
GGJ|3|150|9|0|Raphael steps up to Stahar and says, "What do you want me to do, you unbeliever?"
GGJ|3|150|10|0|Stahar says, "Look, in this sea there are a large quantity of fish; could you fetch out of the depths one of the best and present it to me on a plate already cooked and very well prepared?"
GGJ|3|150|11|0|Stahar had hardly said this when Raphael held out to him the desired fish on a large plate and then invited him to now consume the fish.
GGJ|3|150|12|0|When Stahar saw such a thing he became terribly embarrassed and didn't know what he should say to this unexplainable occurrence.
GGJ|3|150|13|0|Raphael however invited Cyrenius as well to try the fish, which has been very well prepared. The fish was cut into pieces. Cyrenius immediately took a large piece, ate it and praised greatly the good taste. At this Stahar also tried a piece, ate it, and found Cyrenius? praise justified, and finally other guests took portions of the fish and found it to be extremely tasty.
GGJ|3|150|14|0|When the fish had been consumed in this way, Stahar turned humbly to Raphael and said, "Are you really an angel of the Lord, or are you only a young, extraordinary magician from Europe or Africa or from the great Asia? The deed is truly incomprehensible and wondrous like never before; but there are also conjuring tricks and great magicians among the people, through whom a layman can very easily be confused. Therefore tell me truly whether you are possibly an angel of the Lord – or perhaps really a magician?!"
GGJ|3|150|15|0|Raphael says, "What use is my yes or no for you?! The doubter needs tangible evidence! Test me and recognize yourself whether what I do can be done by any magician!"
GGJ|3|150|16|0|Stahar says, "Yes, yes, it would be good to test you if one only knew with what – hm – yes, nothing occurs to me that I could test you with, blessed boy, and in addition the realization of this first test demanded by me so laughably is already so extraordinary that something even less impossible cannot even be thought of! Judging by your endlessly charming figure I would much rather believe that you are seriously an angel of God than a magician! Only you seem to really have a body, and that seems to be no spirit. Let me just touch you to see whether you have bones!"
GGJ|3|150|17|0|The angel lets Stahar feel him, and Stahar finds everything about Raphael appropriate and compact; he shrugs his shoulders violently and says, "Hmm, hmm, everything abounds in completely, desperately voluptuous fullness of flesh; it doesn't look very spiritual at all! The deed, yes, nothing can be said against that; but the whole desperately beautiful, full, voluptuous body surpassing by far all virgins, this magnificent arm, compact and of such high-quality. Yes, nothing looks similar to a spirit! One could, to be quite honest – apart from the fact that one is already an old dullard, and apart from the fact that you belong to the male gender – even with the greatest ease fall terribly in love and become as sensually as at all possible! And look, there is nothing that one can call purely and heavenly spiritual with full right! It had to then be so that you, like a young Tobias secretly invisible to us mortals were supported by an angel, that is, that from your birth on like Samuel you were an extremely pious lad! If that was not the case, you could stand in secret conjunction just as well with the "Evil One", which I certainly suppose less, since you otherwise have such a heavenly pious and beautiful appearance, and because I, if I admit it openly, never really believed firmly in the "Evil One". Even my complete faith in God suffered, all the more then in His opposite!
GGJ|3|150|18|0|Therefore despite my external strictness I am no Zealot, but instead a sensible naturalist and therefore cannot accept any occurrence spiritually as long as it cannot be explained naturally!
GGJ|3|150|19|0|Your deed carried out now allows no natural explanation for my understanding; but I have also never imagined that I understood everything that comes to light in the great field of nature. Therefore your miracles can have no natural base which will be well-known to you and perhaps to others. You will rather not tell it to me; alone that is all right, for in nature some things happen that in itself is a miracle whose reason we cannot see. Should we view it then as a full miracle?!"
GGJ|3|151|1|1|Stahar's experience with Indian magicians
GGJ|3|151|1|0|(Stahar) "Look, blessed youth proficient in magic! About three years ago some Orientals came to this city, from South-East Asia as they said, where there are supposed to be such high mountains that their peaks almost touch the moon when it moves past. Well, that may be; but the foreigners exaggerate everything in order to attract a lot of attention, and likewise the height of their mountains!
GGJ|3|151|2|0|Let's leave that; for it is no matter whether their mountains should be several cubits lower! These extremely strange-looking South-East Asians asked me for permission to be allowed to carry out their true miracles before the people for a moderate payment.
GGJ|3|151|3|0|But I said to them through a translator: Before I had convinced myself in private, as they say, what their miracles consisted of and whether it was advisable to perform them to the blind people, despite the fact that I myself am a great friend of everything extraordinary, I could not give them the permission to produce miracles, no matter how innocent, before all the people!
GGJ|3|151|4|0|The miracle workers were all the more satisfied with this decision of mine when I assured him of a good fee for their production simply before me and a few reasonable colleagues.
GGJ|3|151|5|0|They went to the accommodation they had rented in the city and came back after an hour with all sorts of magical items that I had never seen before; there were staffs, rocks, strange-looking metals and large and small variously formed containers, of which none were of a form familiar to me.
GGJ|3|151|6|0|I asked their leader what he needed them all for, and he said: Actually for nothing; but there must be something familiar near him, otherwise he would not be able to carry out a demanded miracle as well and as safely. He then asked me what I wanted to see or know from him.
GGJ|3|151|7|0|I said: Good, if I only need to demand, you will not make any great steps with your magic! I asked him whether he could tell me what I was thinking then. I thought about Rome and the name of the emperor. He then laid both his hands on my chest cavity and told me my thoughts. You can easily imagine that that amazed me no less than your deed now!
GGJ|3|151|8|0|Next I set a jug of water before him and said: Turn this water into wine for me! He went over, made a few hand movements over the jug and over the water and then said: Try it, lord, see how you like the wine! I tasted the water immediately and you see, it was totally wine! With this I actually was even more amazed.
GGJ|3|151|9|0|Then he took a clay bowl that was completely empty, and poured the rest of the wine into it, supposedly to strengthen himself on the long journey home soon. But when I observed the container afterwards, which otherwise looked very empty, but didn't even find it wet, not to mention something in it; but it truly smelled strongly of wine, and the magician remarked that he preferred to take the wine with him in a dry and spiritual condition in case of spillage.
GGJ|3|151|10|0|I asked him whether he could now bring back the liquid, drinkable wine, immediately or ever, from out of this smell of wine. He then asked me and my three colleagues whether we wanted to drink. We said yes to this, and he took the visibly empty container, which was visibly smaller than my water jug, and then poured so much wine into my jug that the wine began to overflow!
GGJ|3|151|11|0|Yes, young, blessed friend, our hairs then began to stand on end; for that went much too far over our horizon of wisdom! I didn't know what I should say to that! We then drank the very good wine very thirstily, and – another miracle – the jug never became perceptibly emptier!
GGJ|3|151|12|0|When, very enthused by the wine, we marveled more and more, the magician said: But my lords, wine without bread is not good at all! Do you see several rocks here; how would it be if I turned them into bread? I said: Do that! Next he swept his hand over the rocks and then said: Take a knife and slice the bread! I did it and you see, it was bread, good, tasty bread!
GGJ|3|151|13|0|I then said: But friend, if you are capable of such things, I would then like to know now why you need payment for your exceptional art? The magician said: „Simply for the novelty's sake and to have means to survive in places where one cannot and may not perform miracles.?
GGJ|3|151|14|0|I was satisfied with this answer, supplied the magicians with two pounds of silver, which he took gratefully, but because of the too great extraordinariness could not give him the permission to display his arts openly before the blind people; for the people had given him an almost divine reverence, particularly the Greeks and several Romans.
GGJ|3|151|15|0|He said to me that he was capable of a great quantity of all sorts of miracles which were even more notable than what he had already done! But I had truly no particular desire any longer to demand and look at anything more. What had happened had already made my head spin, and I was very glad to see these South-East Asians leaving our city; for they would have made the people quite rebellious.
GGJ|3|151|16|0|I asked the magician at the end whether he could explain just one of his skills to me for money and good words. He waved this away, not quite dryly, but demanded so much money for it that I began to shudder, and I then left the artist with an easier mind.
GGJ|3|151|17|0|Look, my very most blessed boy! The magician from South-East Asia was certainly also as little an angel of Jehovah as I am, and had nonetheless performed amazing deeds; why should you therefore be an angel with your very heavenly beautiful body, because you are also capable of performing extraordinary things for my coarse human understanding?!
GGJ|3|151|18|0|You must give me more purely spiritual proof of your divine angelship, otherwise I cannot accept you as an angel of God, and even if you performed a hundred greater miracles for me than that of the fish that we have just eaten! And I think that no truly sober, reasonable person will be able to raise any objections to my highly reasonable request!"
GGJ|3|152|1|1|Stahar relates the assassination of the High Priest Zachariah
GGJ|3|152|1|0|Raphael says, "The point now only is whether you spoke the truth or not! I can certainly say to you that you, simply to test my spirituality further, have now lied quite atrociously and stinkingly in your unbound imagination, and that of all you have told now, not a syllable is true!
GGJ|3|152|2|0|The imaginary magician is supposed to have guessed your thoughts; and I have now guessed that you have lied to us all! And there the lie about the magicians has now become truth for you!
GGJ|3|152|3|0|The false magician turned water into wine, according to your lie; look, I can in fact also show you that! Look, there is an empty jug; let's fill it with water! (The jug was filled with water.) Look, it is standing here full of water! I have not touched the jug, and yet the water has become the best wine! Taste it and see whether you like it!"
GGJ|3|152|4|0|Stahar tastes the water and now seriously finds that it has become the best wine.
GGJ|3|152|5|0|The angel speaks on, "But the magician then made the wine disappear in another jug; and look, I am not touching the jug, and yet now there is not a drop of wine left in it! (The jug was empty and dry.) But the false magician then made wine again out of the smell; and look, this jug no longer smells of wine, and nevertheless I want it to be full of the best wine again! Look, the jug is full!
GGJ|3|152|6|0|But you have no bread to go with the wine and may not drink the pure wine easily! Your magician needed several stones in order to change them into bread; I need nothing but my will – and look, already a quantity of bread is lying before you! Try it, and see whether it tastes better than your false bread!
GGJ|3|152|7|0|You then gave your magician two false pounds of silver; and I will create two hundred pounds of real, quality silver out of the air as a good payment for your lie! Tell me whether you are now satisfied with that!"
GGJ|3|152|8|0|Stahar raises his eyebrows at this and says after a while, "No, that cannot possibly happen with natural means and powers! Obviously something more than an unfathomable natural force is working here! There is an all-powerful divine will behind it, and you, young man, are either a real, personified angel, or you are one of the greatest prophets of God like Samuel or like Elijah!
GGJ|3|152|9|0|Yes, now I believe that you are a messenger of God from the heavens to us poor, sinning people, in order to set us who have turned far away from the right path back onto it again!
GGJ|3|152|10|0|It is true, great, blessed messenger of the Lord, that my story which I just told you about the South-East Asian magician was as good as fabricated by me – but nonetheless only after the pattern that was once told to me by someone else. I only told it in order to test you further, but I found that you can truly look into our hearts and minds, and that for your will even the most impossible thing is child's play.
GGJ|3|152|11|0|And I also now firmly believe that you are a complete messenger of God, despite your beautiful body, and I now have a great joy in my heart that I have also experienced what is written there in the Book, that the pious fathers also experienced such things now and then in the old days!"
GGJ|3|152|12|0|The angel says, "But it is not for the first time that you experienced something that the old fathers experienced! Thirty years ago you experienced something similar in the temple, at which the High Priest then fell mainly by your hands between the altar and the Holy of Holies! Why did you not believe then in the obvious miracle, and why did you even become cruel to a High Priest?!"
GGJ|3|152|13|0|Stahar says, "Dearest, all-powerful messenger of the Lord, do not remind me about a time in which I certainly saw the light of the world only through a curse, and about a deed which I deeply regretted a thousand times afterwards! But it was almost impossible to do otherwise for my soul and to my knowledge!
GGJ|3|152|14|0|I had already secretly got acquainted with the philosophy of the Greeks again and again, and I knew why I had become a human being. Plato and Socrates, as well as Aristotle, were a thousand times dearer to me than all my dubious and highly mystical prophets whom I even today do not yet understand and will never understand, because they actually cannot be understood, but particularly the Songs of Solomon, which rather resemble that of a lunatic than a wise man. I had felt a proper anger against everything that disagreed even a little with the pure reason of Euclides, by whose works I actually became a mathematician.
GGJ|3|152|15|0|My all-powerful, heavenly friend! If someone says to me: 2 and 2 are 4, and that the day has light and the night has darkness, then he has spoken the complete truth, and I will press him to my heart as a friend. But if someone comes and claims fixedly to my face that 2 and 2 are 5, and that the day is dark and the night is light, I would beat such an ox to death with one blow; for such a mental murderer seems much worse to me than any thief or mugger or murderer!
GGJ|3|152|16|0|And you see, so it was then in the temple! They had already begun to claim the most absurd things, and even placed punishments on it if anyone undertook to express the least remark against a wise saying by Solomon, no matter how dubious and foolish!
GGJ|3|152|17|0|That High Priest was a real follower of Solomon and stuck strictly to the most mystical wisdom; he even began to sing the praises of a brightest light that was coming to the world. This would now illuminate all the darkness of the night so powerfully that even the darkest holes under the Earth would shine brighter than the sun on the brightest midday; but the day of the world would become the darkest night, and the darkness of the day would become so great that men and animals would die from it. The light of the night was already in the world and was already illuminating the darkness of the night, so that even those born blind could see like a seeing person on the brightest day!
GGJ|3|152|18|0|What I have now said is just a little introduction, which of course is a greatest lie from the ALPHA to the OMEGA, since until today, over a full thirty years I have never noticed any night light apart from the full moon – except yesterday's extended evening light, which could just as well have not occurred, whereby much misfortune would have been avoided. No-one was allowed to ask him what was to be understood by this, and nonetheless he demanded the fullest faith.
GGJ|3|152|19|0|I could bear this in Jehovah's name – for a little more nonsense on the top of much nonsense matters little, because one can still think purely and truthfully for oneself – but then all at once he began to say: 7 now becomes 1, and 666 becomes 111, and 777 and 1/2 and 1/3 and 1/4. Whoever can count should now count differently; for the old way is now judged and damned!
GGJ|3|152|20|0|Such nonsense created the greatest worry, fear and anger for me and several scholars of Euclid; we conspired and put an end to the insulting foolishness through a number of well-aimed stones!
GGJ|3|152|21|0|But we did not gain much by this; for the successors of the murdered man were a hundred times worse. Then the likes of us could no longer remain in the temple; I reflected, pretended to be a big hypocrite, and as a result of that I was soon placed here as a leader with all the rights of a High Priest. But here I let nothing pass me by and outwardly I played the role of a strict believer; but inwardly I was very good and full of good things. There you now have the reason why Zachariah was killed! What do you now say to that?"
GGJ|3|153|1|1|Raphael gives explanations on the prophecies of the Messiah
GGJ|3|153|1|0|Raphael says, "But that had a tangibly spiritual sense and not a material one! It concerned the Messiah who was coming to the world at that time, about whom all the prophets prophesied, yes even Adam and Henoch, as well as Kenan in his enthusiasm!
GGJ|3|153|2|0|The time has now come in which all prophesies have come into fulfillment! Zachariah prophesied as the last prophet in a spiritual way about the successful arrival of the Promised One, and you killed his flesh for this and thereby sealed another faithful bargain with hell, which Cain had first opened for the blind, foolish and evil humanity in his fight with the pious Abel.
GGJ|3|153|3|0|But it cannot be held too much against the too blind and too foolish people if they commit sins of all sorts of cruelties in their blindness, and therefore all the less because you have again and again very seriously regretted such a heinous deed, which will be counted in your favor; but now begs the question what you would do if you stood before the face of the Messiah who has walked and taught among the Jews on this world for thirty years, and what your fifty colleagues would do! Would you give Him the deserved honor and recognize Him in your heart as what He is?"
GGJ|3|153|4|0|Stahar says, "My all-powerful friend, we could bang our heads and legs against a brick wall trying to answer that question! Who is the very mystically promised Messiah? Where is He? What does He want and what does He teach? Before one knows that, one cannot give any certain answer, for Jehovah's sake!"
GGJ|3|153|5|0|Raphael says, "He is what David sang about Him, when he said: „Lift up your heads, O you gates; lift them up, you ancient doors that the king of glory may come in!? Who is the King of glory? It is Jehovah Zebaoth!? (Psalm 24: 9-10) You see, he gives such a proof of the Messiah who is now holy, holy, holy in this world as physically as we are!
GGJ|3|153|6|0|But if David now says such clear things about Him, your questions are answered, and you now know what to make of the Messiah; but now I demand a clear answer to the question I set you!"
GGJ|3|153|7|0|Stahar says, "If so, which I in my subjective field would not want to doubt, I ask however: What do we do with Moses then, who said quite categorically clearly: No man can see Jehovah and still retain his life!? At the same time we find in Moses a positive interdiction on the part of Jehovah for the great seer, according to which no-one shall ever represent God in any image, no matter how eminent! But you say that the Messiah, according to what David said, is walking around as a person in corpore (physically)!? What happens then to the interdiction of God according to Moses?! One of them must be thrown away, either Moses or your Messiah, for both Moses and David cannot possibly be correct!"
GGJ|3|153|8|0|Raphael says, "Neither Moses nor David! For both announce to the people the right, the good and the true! Moses did not say in his promise of Jehovah that He could not appear among the people as a person; he only forbade a graven image to be made of God, somewhat like the golden calf. Thus Jehovah also said to Moses that no-one could see Him as God or spirit and live; immediately afterwards however Jehovah nonetheless said to Moses: Look there – but remain behind the rock! And Moses saw Jehovah's back.
GGJ|3|153|9|0|But what does that mean? You see, Jehovah's back, which Moses saw, represents the humanly physical form of how He will be visible to man as the most perfect person! If that is so, how can one reject Moses if one accepts David's evidence?
GGJ|3|153|10|0|You have set aside the old Ark of the Covenant for thirty years because the column of fire and the cloud of smoke had disappeared from the old one, and you set a new, very material one in the place of the old! But such a thing is also, without you understanding it, proof for this time and means that Jehovah no longer floats majestically as a single spirit over all matter, as once over the waters of the night, but instead He Himself left such a place in which He could make Himself known as Creator and Father to the other children through the awakened seer only with difficulty and uncertainly. He therefore stepped into the flesh of a person and now teaches the people Himself and confers with His children!
GGJ|3|153|11|0|Don't you see here a new Ark of the Covenant, of which the dead new one in the temple is a warning symbol? But the spiritual life of Jehovah, which previously floated over the old Ark, was laid by Jehovah Himself into the God-man thirty years ago, and He is now here in the world and personally teaches the people to recognize Him!
GGJ|3|153|12|0|If things happen in this way, can you then still say: one must reject either Moses or David in order to accept that?
GGJ|3|153|13|0|It is also written: But in those days the heavens will be wide open and the angels will go up and down to the people of good will, and they will bear witness of the eternal, personified word that is God Himself! That is now happening right before your eyes and ears! How can you then ask anything further?! Or do you still consider me to be only a human being?"
GGJ|3|153|14|0|Stahar says, now much contemplating the angel's words, "Hmm, now I feel very strange! It is quite true, and the truth shines out of every word of your heavenly mouth. I am now converted; but there is the issue of my colleagues, that they will also be converted, and then there is the issue of where we can meet the great Messiah in order to hear Him ourselves!"
GGJ|3|153|15|0|Raphael says, "Go and tell your brothers, so that they may also believe and become blessed; then come and learn where you will see and speak to the Holiest One!"
GGJ|3|153|16|0|Stahar now immediately goes to his colleagues, who are still in the dark.
GGJ|3|154|1|1|Stahar converts his colleagues
GGJ|3|154|1|0|Stahar's colleagues however are for the most part spread along the shore, but several were going around in the courtyard. But Stahar called them all to the shore and said to them when they were all together, "Friends! Have you heard that youth speaking and seen him acting?"
GGJ|3|154|2|0|The colleagues say, "Some things, but not everything; for it seemed to us to be too well arranged by the governor, in order to pull us into his web, and we thought: The further away, the better! We have anyway lost everything that we had – we are beggars! The city is still burning! What should we do? The Romans know who we are to the people; without our favor, which is hard to achieve, their rule in Africa will cost them dearly! Oh, a Roman such as Cyrenius, who has at his disposal the richest means of all the three continents, can do everything!
GGJ|3|154|3|0|Just give me a lot of gold and silver and I will also become a miracle-worker, perhaps not in the way of that young conjuror – but I will perform miracles of the most amazing type!"
GGJ|3|154|4|0|Stahar says, "Friend, you are crazy if you speak like that and don't even know how to tell the difference between a genuine and a false miracle! I have already offered every objection and contradiction that comes with good reason, but I failed shamefully with all my contradictions when the boy began to read my most secret thoughts! Only then I recognized my old, great mistake and now I come to you to tell you what I have seen and heard!
GGJ|3|154|5|0|The boy is unmistakably an angel of God, and he bore witness that the promised Messiah is already in the world and makes the blind see and the deaf hear and understand, and that it is even possible that we will get to see and speak to Him here.
GGJ|3|154|6|0|I now believe everything, and all of you will also believe it! For I am certainly not one to accept and believe everything; I have to be thoroughly convinced of something in detail before I accept it; but once I have the conviction, then it remains as solid as granite, and no-one can take it away from me again!
GGJ|3|154|7|0|But since things are so, you can believe me without any further consideration! For all of you together are not capable of bringing any greater doubts to this issue than I did; but all my objections were belied! And since I finally began to accept the case of the Messiah as well as I accept that 1 and 1 are 2, then you can also fully believe me now!"
GGJ|3|154|8|0|The colleagues say, "Everything is correct; but there is now only the matter of what we should believe from you!"
GGJ|3|154|9|0|Stahar says, "Are you deaf then?! Didn't I tell you that that youth is an angel of God in all truth, that the Messiah is in the world, and that we will soon see Him and speak to Him?! That and nothing else is what you have to believe!"
GGJ|3|154|10|0|The colleagues say, "Very good! If you believe it and are even mathematically convinced of this, then we cannot doubt it; but with such new, previously unheard-of events one must always consider that often the bet swimmers drown first, the most daring climbers fall from the mountain and the so-called firm believers in the end begin to have all sorts of doubts before someone who did not understand something incomprehensible very quickly and therefore placed no great faith in it!
GGJ|3|154|11|0|You have never believed things lightly, as we know, and as such we accept your word as true; but some reserved care never hurts! For we know from the Scriptures how some miracle-working prophets became quite simple, weak people towards the end of their lives! The consequence only shows what sort of spirit the prophet had. That should also be taken into consideration here."
GGJ|3|154|12|0|Stahar says, "I take responsibility for all that. Truly I know that we are not allowed to approach the temple with this, but we will know how to protect ourselves! On the outside we remain – only a little more reasonably, however – what we were, and pay the determined tribute; but in our insides things must become quite powerfully different, and in time we want to introduce the people into something better as well.
GGJ|3|154|13|0|If you now share my opinion and my belief, let us now go over to where the governor and the boy are; there we shall be given more light!"
GGJ|3|154|14|0|The colleagues agree and go over to Cyrenius, and when they arrive, Stahar says, "Here we are now, and stand one and all at your disposal; whatever you want, we will do and be, and no-one will ever go against you! But may the dear, all-powerful messenger of God strengthen these, my brothers, in their belief in everything that I myself found difficult to believe!"
GGJ|3|154|15|0|Cyrenius says, "Look now, we Romans are not as strict judges as you have long thought; but we want strict justice and full truth! Whoever is satisfied with that is our friend, receives the right to Roman citizenship, and no court except the court of Rome can ever pass judgment on him.
GGJ|3|154|16|0|The first thing that I will do for your well-being is that I will give each of you a Roman letter of citizenship! You are fifty in number along with your leader; you shall immediately be served with these! Once you have it, then we will see everything that can be done for you!"
GGJ|3|154|17|0|At this Cyrenius ordered his servants to bring fifty rolls of parchment. The servants went to Cyrenius? bags and quickly brought the demanded rolls. Once these were on the table, Stahar asked Cyrenius, "High lord, we will surely have to give you all our names?"
GGJ|3|154|18|0|Cyrenius says, pointing at the angel, "Look, he is my swift scribe, he has already known for some time what he has to do and he also knows your names; he will complete the letters in your presence!" At this Cyrenius requests Raphael to do this.
GGJ|3|154|19|0|Here Raphael quickly stepped up to the table on which the fifty rolls were lying, spread them as well as was possible on the table, then took a pen which was filled with black ink, moved across the rolls with lightning quickness and then said to Cyrenius, "Here, friend, are the demanded letters in Roman, Greek and Jewish language; now pass them out among those concerned!"
GGJ|3|154|20|0|When Cyrenius now began to distribute the letters, horror seized all the fifty. For this miracle was too great and powerful for the fifty, and, trembling, they all began to see that they were in the presence of God. They thanked Cyrenius for such double mercy; but no-one dared to speak or to ask anything.
GGJ|3|155|1|1|Hebram's speech about the "New Light" of eternity
GGJ|3|155|1|0|But the thirty young Pharisees present also saw this and among them Hebram and Risa, and had great joy that Cyrenius had succeeded in transforming the fifty stubborn ones for the good work as well.
GGJ|3|155|2|0|Hebram now stepped up to the head, Stahar, and said, "Look, we thirty are here as we were sent by the temple into the lands in order to bring heathens to the temple; a sour business! Compared to the temple Jews the heathens are approximately two hundred years ahead in their education; and now we should make the seeing blind and put them under the temple's accursed water!? We can't do that, and we can't do anything else! That is what our understanding heart tells us, and we therefore have all become Romans, and our evidence against the temple will bring light for many people. But we have received another great, holy testimony here which gives a brighter light than a thousand suns at once, and that is a light from eternity which even before the creation of the world illuminated the angels who were the living flames of the eternal flame in God, which is called love.
GGJ|3|155|3|0|We found this original light of all light, this eternal love here; and you have also found it for the most part and you will find much more yet.
GGJ|3|155|4|0|But it makes us an extremely great joy that you here have also found what we have found. Certainly it has cost you your external, good existence; the fire has consumed all your goods and still licks around it; like we, you lost everything! But it is once and for all the will of God: we people, if we truly want to draw near to God and to carry the serious desire and will in our hearts to be cared for by God in everything, we must first completely turn our backs to the world out of great love and out of the strongest trust in the all-powerful Father, and lose every worldly thing that was dear to us in the world, down to the last atom; for only then is God prepared to accept us, deserted and despised by the world, as His children and to care for us totally, when we will then be truly cared for in all eternity.
GGJ|3|155|5|0|Once we have been cared for by God, we then see clearly how very badly we were cared for by the world!
GGJ|3|155|6|0|What use to a person are all the treasures of the Earth which he cannot take with him when he has to leave this Earth forever?! Will he be able to take them with him? But God's treasures, which He created spiritually for soul and spirit, we take these with us into the great beyond, and they will be all in all: food, drink, accommodation and clothing and the complete, eternal life full of clarity, full of light and full of the highest bliss!
GGJ|3|155|7|0|Therefore do not be sorry for all you have lost from yesterday up to now; for the Lord has already cared for you before you recognized Him as you do now. Sacrifice your love to Him willingly; for He will reward you a thousand times in the spirit for what you have lost in the material world!"
GGJ|3|155|8|0|Stahar says, "I thank you in the name of all these faithful colleagues and brothers of mine for this very appropriate comfort, and look there on the table at the big and solid lump of silver that the angel conjured out of the air! With that we are already more or less compensated for our loss; but I and all of us now place very little value on this compensation. For what we were, we will never become again, since the wise governor will have a very different disposition with us all, as I secretly suppose. So much will certainly be done for us so that we don't starve and can clothe our body in need; we don't care about anything else any longer! We will also leave this two hundred pounds? weight of silver here for the inn-keeper Mark, partly as a deserved payment for the food and for the drink that he had brought to us and will have brought to us in future.
GGJ|3|155|9|0|There is only one thing that we would like to learn, and that is: whether the long promised Messiah, already present in the world, is staying anywhere here in the vicinity of this place! To see Him and perhaps to hear a word from Him would be a treasure of all treasures!
GGJ|3|155|10|0|Just between us: We have a small suspicion about someone about whom we have already heard some incredible things, which no longer seems incredible to us after we have seen the angel's deeds!
GGJ|3|155|11|0|Well, this person, actually God Himself clothed as a human, seems to us to be that Nazarene called Jesus, about whom such highly wonderful rumors have spread from place to place among the people that we became very embarrassed before the people when we were attacked by them for an illumination of what they saw with their own eyes and heard with their own ears.
GGJ|3|155|12|0|The governor asked me a very awkward question, the answering of which was very embarrassing! And so I suppose now nothing else except that this wonderful Jesus of Nazareth is unmistakably the Messiah confirmed by the angel as now being present in the world; and this Messiah is perhaps even here among the many present, but who will not let us recognize Him out of surely very highly wise reasons before we are somewhat worthy of it, as has been the case until now!
GGJ|3|155|13|0|I therefore believe, and say quite openly before you all: If things happen thus, we will turn our backs to the temple and its worthless holiness forever and join the Messiah of the Jews with every fiber of our being! What do you think?"
GGJ|3|155|14|0|The others say, "Certainly we have nothing to object to here! Whatever you do as our leader, we will do too; for we know the essence of the temple and know that there is no holiness in their walls any longer, because there is no truth, no love and no loyalty to be found in it, but instead only domineeringness, arrogance, anger, revenge, lies of all sorts, food and gluttony and all sorts of incest and whoring and adultery! Those are now the elements of the essence of the temple! What salvation can be expected from such an institution? Curse and ruin, yes, we can only desire this much; but there can no longer be any talk of salvation!
GGJ|3|155|15|0|We have now considered things very maturely during your speech and now will turn our backs on the temple forever, and that with complete justification; for we have not gullibly accepted something new. We have tested everything very intensively beforehand; even the greatest miracle could not turn us like the wind turns a leaf in the air.
GGJ|3|155|16|0|But now that we have convinced ourselves fully of the full truth, we cannot do anything other than to accept the truth, as it came from heaven, as what it is – and all the more so since time, circumstance and the sovereignty of Rome are more suitable for us than we could ever have expected!
GGJ|3|155|17|0|We are now looking forward very much to seeing the Messiah, most certainly from Nazareth! Is it not he in the large group who is wearing a pink-colored tunic and under that a Greek Merino cloak of light blue color, and truly has the most beautiful hair that we have ever seen on a man?!"
GGJ|3|155|18|0|Stahar says, "Yes, you may not be quite incorrect; for I have been very keen for a long time! I also saw how both the angel as well as Cyrenius constantly looked towards Him during their speech and acts and asked at the same time whether everything that they said and did was correct!
GGJ|3|155|19|0|Also all the others show him a certain hidden reverence which did not escape my eye! If that is not an imperial prince from Rome, then I would like to swear that this person is the Messiah, and no other!"
GGJ|3|155|20|0|The others say, "Ah that is no Roman with such beautiful, blond hair! But what could happen to us if we were to go to him and ask him about this and that?!"
GGJ|3|155|21|0|Stahar says, "We would rather turn to the angel first, or to the supreme governor; we are Roman citizens and have a full right to this."
GGJ|3|156|1|1|A Pharisee talks about the responsibility of man
GGJ|3|156|1|0|At this everyone moves over to Cyrenius very cheerfully and asks him what should be done in these circumstances.
GGJ|3|156|2|0|And Cyrenius says, "It is more fitting that you should wait a little longer, but draw nearer to Him internally in your hearts, and then He will come to you Himself and will tell you Himself who He is and what you have to do! Nonetheless for the moment I can tell you that you are on the right track! For you have already been able to tell from our presence that the great man of God must be staying here! For we would not have stayed here almost three days for the sake of something less!
GGJ|3|156|3|0|Thus He is here, you can now be fully assured of that; but draw near to Him firstly in your hearts, and seize a serious desire to thoroughly turn away from all your old habits and sins, and then He will soon come to you Himself and give you the divine instruction of what you will have to do for the future!
GGJ|3|156|4|0|But He is truly the one you yourselves were thinking that He was! Observe Him and consider: That is Jehovah Himself as a man among the people! This is the One who created heaven and Earth and everything that is in and upon it!
GGJ|3|156|5|0|I tell you: He is the eternal original cause of all being and all life! In the never to be fathomed power of His will resides the whole infinity; all the angel's power is only a slight breath from His mouth, and all light shines forth from Him!
GGJ|3|156|6|0|In brief, consider that this is truly the same person that gave Moses on Sinai the commandments for the people of Israel; but this people have forgotten Him and once again fallen into all vices! And He has now come to establish His people once again and to make them free from all evils of the soul.
GGJ|3|156|7|0|He wears therefore a beautiful pink tunic to show how much He still loves His people. But with the loose, blue coat He shows that He has also come to us heathens in order to turn us into His children as well! The coat covers the whole world and all the heathens belong there too.
GGJ|3|156|8|0|Now just consider everything that I have now said to you, and it will only too soon begin to manifest itself that I have not told you any untruth!"
GGJ|3|156|9|0|Stahar and all his colleagues express their great thanks for such an unexpected explanation on the part of Cyrenius and withdraw in reverence.
GGJ|3|156|10|0|Having reached the seashore at a leisurely pace, Stahar says to his companions, "But it is strange; I feel very strangely happy at the almost open explanation by Cyrenius about the Messiah! A certain feeling of being cared for has overcome me, as if nothing in the least can be taken away from us all in this world any longer! At the same time however I feel a highly strange shyness and fear before the Lord of eternity; for we can now no longer deny, after everything that we have seen and heard, that He is truly what Cyrenius described Him to us to be! A conversation with Him will create in us a very strange sensation! Our otherwise very active tongue will certainly fail us!"
GGJ|3|156|11|0|One very courageous one in the midst of the fifty says, "Yes, yes, you have spoken very correctly and truly; but nonetheless I think: We cannot help the fact that we are humans, because we certainly did not place ourselves in this world! Neither can we help our circumstances in life, through which we became what we were; our elders, our up-bringing and the needs of every shape and form which were awakened through it have made us this.
GGJ|3|156|12|0|If we had been children of poor country folk, we would certainly have also been what our parents were; but it pleased God to give us to very respected and rich parents. They had us brought up in the temple and then totally dedicated to the temple. We cannot possibly do anything about that! The will of the All-mighty certainly had something to do with the fact they we became what we were!
GGJ|3|156|13|0|That we then allowed ourselves certain things that were not quite in order according to the commandments was certainly our problem; but I always think: If your parents had brought you up to be a fisherman who had to earn his hard living, then some things must not happen which a well cared-for person would have been allowed because the well fed flesh and blood urged one on! Thus our crimes against the law are in part a consequence of the circumstances in which we were placed from birth and up-bringing.
GGJ|3|156|14|0|If the great Messiah comes to us now, I could speak to Him in a way quite without fear and particular shyness; for I can be no less than I am, and He certainly no more than He is from eternity to eternity!
GGJ|3|156|15|0|Tell me quite openly: Can a tree help the fact that he is moved quite violently back and forth by a storm?! Or can the sea help the fact that angry winds churn up the flat surface or make one wave engulf another as a predator devours its prey?! Or can the weak reed prevent being bent in all directions by the waves?!
GGJ|3|156|16|0|We are no original force and depend on all sorts of secret forces acting upon us. What is the use of a good and serious will never to fall, if a bridge over which you have to cross has become fragile without you knowing and collapses at the moment when you are quite harmlessly strolling over it?! What is life, what support does it have, on which we can build with security?! Who knows the foundations of thought and desire?! Life is created by animals and men in one and the same way through the animalistic mute cohabitation, almost devoid of all serious thought! Neither the animal nor the person has a spark of consciousness of how through sensually mute cohabitation a living organism is formed, whose simple materially technical part has been put together so highly skillfully that a great wise man would have to study for a thousand years in order to see and recognize all the individual components and their connections even superficially! But then he would only have the machine before him; but where then is the principle of life itself, how does it function in the machine, and how does it make use of all the countless individual parts?!
GGJ|3|156|17|0|We know, of course, that we now exist, that we live and think and desire, we also become aware of the most various excitements and driving forces in us; but how are they created in us, who calls them out of sleep, and where do they go to when we have satisfied them with what they forced us to do?
GGJ|3|156|18|0|You see, these are important considerations, through which by every god at least four fifths of our lifetime could be excused according to pure reason, and I fear therefore no spirit and no god! I have never committed evil to anyone, except that now and then I as a man took pleasure in a voluptuous maiden; and my nature is to blame for that! Why did the voluptuousness of a maiden have to attract me so much? Did I myself place such an overwhelming desire in my being? I know nothing about it! Who gave me the feeling then of love that is hard to satisfy? Who is the creator of thirst and hunger in me? Why must I eat and drink? You see, those are all higher forces in us which we cannot counteract with any law! We can certainly deny ourselves to a certain degree, but after that not an inch more! If things are so, which pure reason and wisdom can be capable of dragging me before a court for the sake of my status and my actions? Not a human one – all the less a very highest and brightly divine one! Why should I then have a highly silly fear of a god?"
GGJ|3|156|19|0|Stahar says, "But it is written that man should fear God, in that God is all-powerful and man is highly powerless, who can never stand against God with his power!"
GGJ|3|156|20|0|The speaker says, "Quite right! He should fear God; but that is only said to moral people – but not to complete people in all their functions of life! But even this fear is actually only a fear through love, which should be a similar leading ball of string in life to the free will of demure people as the loving fear of a child to his parents. But let God give you a commandment which forbids breathing or digestion or the pulse or growing old, the growing of hair and nails or smelling and tasting and feeling desire and pain! What anyway wise god could do that?! Where do we have the yardstick against which we could exactly measure where man has taken his positively determined viewpoint in all his thoughts, desires and actions in his moral absoluteness free of all necessary functions of life?
GGJ|3|156|21|0|Who knows the threads with which the natural life with the purely spiritual and free life are connected, and to what extent it can move completely independently from the threads?! Yes, you can really see that every man is free in a certain way – he can go where he wants, he can stand or sit, he can look with his eyes in every direction – but all that presupposes a necessity which comes from the limited natural life!
GGJ|3|156|22|0|It begs the question where the actual free moral viewpoint of a person between the necessary natural life and the free, spiritual being in a person is placed! As long as this has not been conveyed, there can be no talk of either a sin or a virtue!"
GGJ|3|157|1|1|Floran philosophises about God
GGJ|3|157|1|0|Stahar says, "Friend, I know that you are a great wise man of the world, and that one finds it hard to contradict you; but the strange deeds of the angel cannot possibly have escaped you! Was he performing these for our natural life or only for our spirit?"
GGJ|3|157|2|0|The speaker says, "We saw it with our own eyes; did they see it in Jerusalem as well? No! Because they did not see it with the living eyes and therefore cannot believe it if they are told about it, should they be informed. Can we then as reasonable people be angry with them or even damn them to all sorts of punishments?!
GGJ|3|157|3|0|The necessity of faith has only just been shown to us through our senses; without our eyes we were as much confused as those in Jerusalem. Tell me where the actual demure stance begins! Wipe the eyes and wipe away the necessary vision, and then determine for me the absolute moral viewpoint!"
GGJ|3|157|4|0|Stahar says, "Friend, I see well that we will not easily become equals! Such things must be clarified to us by a higher spirit! I now see the angel coming towards us; you must speak to him, and I would be very curious to learn how you will settle the issue between you!"
GGJ|3|157|5|0|The constantly sober speaker says, "Dear friend! The angel does not bother me a jot more than you do, and I will speak to him as with you, and will give him even less than you in that he is a holy spirit and rejoices in every perfection, while we must still crawl on the hard and dirty ground of this Earth as worms in the dust of nothingness! There is only one truth, and that applies to an angel just as well as to the dirtiest rogue in the world!"
GGJ|3|157|6|0|With these words the angel was beside him and said, "Floran, you do not fear me then at all?"
GGJ|3|157|7|0|The speaker says, "If you know my name, you will also already know the reasons in me why I can have no fear before God, neither before you, even if you performed a thousand of the greatest miracles! I can even think of a thousand miracles, but not carry them out; what difference does it make?! If I could perform them, then yours would not seem miraculous anymore! Or should I then be sad if I cannot shine like the midday sun or fly around like a bird in the air?! I am satisfied with what I know, what I am and what I can do, and I do not need anything more at least for this world!
GGJ|3|157|8|0|But what I know, am and can, is a gift from God for me personally, for which I am grateful to the Creator; I do not need anything more and I do not envy anyone who has more!
GGJ|3|157|9|0|Should I fear you then because you are infinitely more powerful than I? Oh, not at all! If you were more foolish than I, you would have either no power or it would be crude, and I would be able to meet it with my pure reason just as well as the power of the storm; but you are much wiser than I and that gives me the confidence that you will do me no harm, particularly as I have never been able to do you any harm nor have I wanted to. And if you wanted to have a joke at my expense, I would not be angry with you, but I would also not praise you as a lion of wisdom, of whose seriousness one says that he is no beginner. But God is endlessly wiser and more powerful than you, thus I fear Him even less than you."
GGJ|3|157|10|0|The angel says, "But don't you know that God can destroy you for eternity, or that He can set an eternal highest scourge on you if you do not respect Him?! And in this way should God not be feared?!"
GGJ|3|157|11|0|Floran says, "Without intruding on your wisdom even the littlest bit, I must admit honestly that this question of yours – speaking straight - did no particularly heavenly justice to your wisdom! To doubt that God can destroy me as the most all-powerful being would be an even greater madness than your strongly silly reminder of my subjective and objective nothingness. What will happen then if I become nothing again as I was an eternal nothing before this existence?! The nothing is nothing, needs nothing and has eternally nothing to care for! Thus forget the eternal destruction of my nothingness, and I will give you the assurance that I as pure nothingness will never call you before a court! But should it please a god, the certainly very wisest being, to persecute me for eternity and to torture me, his wisdom is not far off; for such a longing would hardly appear for a tiger of a tyrant.
GGJ|3|157|12|0|But history can show us no example that ever any tyrant was a wise man; and what could you and your God answer me if I prove to you that you were highly unwise instead of highly wise?! But no-one can claim that about God who has made only one glance into the highly wise decision of any creation! God is therefore highly wise and certainly highly good.
GGJ|3|157|13|0|Equipped with such very most perfect characteristics, He can impossibly have created any creature in all the whole eternity for eternal torture! Ah, through all sorts of bitter and painful experiences to purify a being, here or in the afterlife that is something quite different; for man is a work of God that has to perfect itself according to the wisest order of God in the demure sphere in order to become what was determined by the Creator!
GGJ|3|157|14|0|But the Creator only allows such short-lasting painful moments of betterment to occur and does not create them himself in order to torment a person for some time for His pleasure for a mistake, but only to lead him back to the sober recognition of the order and thereby ease his self-fulfillment. But as a dictatorial punishment I can eternally never see such a purely divine safety precaution out of which only love and a highest good will shine!
GGJ|3|157|15|0|Therefore you cannot insult God any worse than if you present him to me as an eternal tyrant! I think that you will have understood me!
GGJ|3|157|16|0|I can only love God above all else and worship Him as the most holy best and wisest being; but fear Him – never!"
GGJ|3|157|17|0|At this the angel taps Floran on the shoulder and says smiling, "You did that well, and do not believe that I wanted to enter any sort of battle of words with you; for you are right, as I am also right! I wanted only to offer you the opportunity through my somewhat shallow questions to express your opinions before your brothers more than was the case before, and I say to you that you are now mature enough to meet the Lord! Therefore follow me – I myself will lead you to Him!"
GGJ|3|157|18|0|Floran says, "So it is fully true that the old prophecy has been fulfilled here?"
GGJ|3|157|19|0|The angel says, "Yes! The fullest truth, of which I am certainly a most audible witness from heaven; now therefore follow me alone!"
GGJ|3|158|1|1|On humility and arrogance
GGJ|3|158|1|0|Floran says, "Why not Stahar, our leader, and my other brothers then? Are they any less people than I am? Go there alone! If my brothers are not worthy to be introduced to the Lord of eternity, then I am even less worthy because as far as I know they are better than I!
GGJ|3|158|2|0|Remember this, angel – if you can remember anything – that I am an enemy of every preference towards my person! Yes, I want to rejoice in the preference of my brothers, but I want to be always the least among them! I truly love the people; but what one loves, one gives willingly every preference and advantage and is nonetheless quite blissful! Ask all my brothers whether I have ever thought or acted differently! And I should now let myself be chosen first in the faces of my brothers for the first time in my life?! No and eternally no! A thousand legions of such powerful spirits as you, and ten all-powerful Jehovahs will never change my mind as long as my thoughts and will are left free!
GGJ|3|158|3|0|You see, my all-powerful friend that is a rule which no enticing, even by a thousand open heavens, and no fear of just as many open hells will make me break!
GGJ|3|158|4|0|Now go alone to the Lord! I will never more follow with a free will! And I am amazed that you as an all-knowing spirit have not seen through my diamond-solid mindset beforehand when you made this suggestion! I stick firmly to my statement! You can carry my body there, it is true, since you possess power and strength to the extreme; but you will never change my heart unless – it is possible for you to take my mind and set another one in instead! But then you have not changed my present self at all, but instead you have only destroyed it and placed another in this fragile machine instead!"
GGJ|3|158|5|0|The angel says with a friendly expression, "But dear friend and brother, who told you then that I prefer you at all by bringing you to the Lord first as the most mature according to His will? Have you ever seen all the fruit on a tree becoming ripe at the same time, and who would ever reasonably consider preferring a pear which has ripened first simply because it became ripe first?! One enjoys it earlier than those that ripen later – but with us in heaven there is no talk of preferring it more than the later ones! Then Moses must also be more preferable to the Lord Himself now because he was called almost a thousand years before Him! Oh, that gives you no advantage – on the contrary! Who is to be preferred here: he who breaks the way, or the army leader and his entourage who stepped on this path and led his army on further?
GGJ|3|158|6|0|You see, friend, you have not worked that out too well! I truly know the quite rigid sense of your heart, but I only put it to an external test, but also found in the background of your otherwise most sensible heart a hidden peck of arrogance which had made the correct humility into a preference of your person above the others, so that in a certain way you might seem unique and unsurpassable and no-one equals you in this sphere! And in the end this is the question: who is the more arrogant of the two: he who wants to be the last and lowest of all people or the first and highest!
GGJ|3|158|7|0|Don't you know the Greek story of King Alexander of Macedonia and the certain most unsightly man Diogenes? You see, for years he lived in a barrel on a sandy bank which he had made his home!
GGJ|3|158|8|0|One day the great hero and king visited this eccentric, who certainly was the only one of his kind. Alexander placed himself before the barrel; he liked this stoic and he asked him: What do you want me to do for you? And Diogenes answered imploringly: That you move away from the side on which the benevolent rays of the sun warm me!
GGJ|3|158|9|0|The great hero however liked this stoic indifference; but nonetheless he said: If I was not already Alexander I would prefer to be Diogenes!
GGJ|3|158|10|0|But what was Alexander saying with this? You see, this is the meaning: The whole world pays me homage; but what a battle has it cost me! This man enjoys an almost all-surpassing view of the world and makes himself immortal – and all this immortal reputation cost him only an old barrel!
GGJ|3|158|11|0|Don't you think that there was no particular difference between the arrogance of Alexander and of Diogenes?! On the contrary Diogenes was in his way even more arrogant than Alexander!
GGJ|3|158|12|0|It is quite right to want to be the last out of true love and humility; but correct love and humility does not exclude the obedience to the all-mighty Lord of heaven and Earth. Thus if you have the right mind, do only what the Lord wants and everything will then be correct; for the Lord knows best why He wants something!"
GGJ|3|158|13|0|Floran finally says, "Yes, I will follow you now because you have convinced me in a friendly way that I was clearly incorrect in my mind." And Floran followed the angel, who brought him to Me.
GGJ|3|159|1|1|Floran before the Lord
GGJ|3|159|1|0|When both come up to Me, the angel says, bowing to the Earth before Me, "Lord, here is a ripe apple! His flesh is like that of all people; but in the spirit He is strong and full of unspoilt power. Thus to You alone be all praise and honor from eternity to eternity!"
GGJ|3|159|2|0|I say, "Good, My Raphael, such fruits are pleasing to Me and very valuable! He is one of Moses and Aaron's kind, it is true; but he has also appropriated the teachings of Plato, Socrates, Pythagoras and Aristotle and is therefore no wind-vane that is blown this way and that, but a solid cedar from Lebanon which knows how to spite the storms! It stands calmly and quietly; but when the storms beat against it, it does not bend! But I will let this tree be until Jerusalem is re-built; it shall give Me roof and gable in My house!
GGJ|3|159|3|0|Tell Me now, Floran: Are you joyful to see Me?"
GGJ|3|159|4|0|Floran says, "Lord of life! Who cannot be joyful to see You?! But I am a sinful person and Your holiness says to me: Get away from Me! And look, that is what gives me no joy! I would like to stand before You worthy of You and without sin; but it is impossible, for I have sinned, therefore I am a sinner and I am ashamed before Your holiness. That gives me no joyful heart, but a bitter regret; but this is not suitable to cheer a heart. And yet I am man enough and have understanding which shows me an apology for my sins before You and also shows that I am a person consisting of very many elements, who reaches his completion when the many elements have been dissolved through sinful ferment like a young wine in a skin and has become a pure, tasty wine for everyone.
GGJ|3|159|5|0|You are the Lord and man is the fruit of Your eternal fight for eternity, nothing but a battle with victory and defeat, in order to one day rise to a new life like a Phoenix out of the ashes of the fire that destroyed it, which becomes one in itself but outwardly remains and must remain an eternal battle!
GGJ|3|159|6|0|Lord, therefore do not forgive my sin, for it was necessary to call me to the battle to become a new person; but forgive the shame of my frequent defeat and I will rejoice in You, oh Lord!"
GGJ|3|159|7|0|I say to the disciples, "You see here a person in whose soul there is no wrong! I have loved this person for a long time!"
GGJ|3|159|8|0|Simon Judas says, "Lord, he seems to be a second Mathael!"
GGJ|3|159|9|0|I say, "Do you think that one can only be a wise man in the way that Mathael is wise? Look, this Floran is exactly the opposite of Mathael, and nonetheless he is just as wise as Mathael! Mathael has the knowledge of the things of nature and of the tongues of the elders; but Floran knows all religions and all worldly wisdom and cleverness of the elders. And therefore it is more difficult to speak to him than to Mathael; but as he now has been won for us, he will stand as an instrument against all false belief that is among the people of this Earth and will battle with much talent and good success without the addition of miracles. And that is better for the children of this Earth, so that they do not hold even tighter to the captive court in the soul! For children from above the miracles are a mercy – but not for the children of this world.
GGJ|3|159|10|0|Since you know in your hearts who I am, you can remain free in your soul if you see Me doing God's work on this Earth; but not so the children of the world; for they are forced and captured and have no free thoughts any longer and even less a free mind.
GGJ|3|159|11|0|But if Floran does them with his worldly cleverness, they are placed in a certain light which will brighten the steps in the temple of their hearts enough; once they are there, they have been totally won for all eternity! But you all together are not as clever as Floran alone!"
GGJ|3|159|12|0|But Floran did not hear that, since I had only spoken to the disciples in their hearts; he asked Me therefore what he should do.
GGJ|3|159|13|0|And I said, "Go over to your brothers and tell them that I shall also come to them soon!"
GGJ|3|159|14|0|Floran says nothing at this, but simply makes a bow and hurries to his brothers.
GGJ|3|160|1|1|Floran talks with Stahar and his people about the Lord
GGJ|3|160|1|0|When he finds himself among his people again after a few steps, Stahar immediately asks him, "Well, how are things? Are we on the right track?"
GGJ|3|160|2|0|Floran says, "Completely! There is no doubt any longer! He is a person like we are, it is true; but there is something in His being that can only be felt, nut not described with words. If He speaks, it sounds as if every word is valid for all eternity! One notices in His words quite clearly that with the words: Let it be so! a world of miracles could be called forth in an instant!
GGJ|3|160|3|0|He cannot hide His divinity, and if I had come to Him instead of all previous preparations, I would have said to Him on the spot: You are no usual person, in Your breast must live a fullness of the divine spirit!
GGJ|3|160|4|0|But the wisest preparation was also good so that we could see very easily and clearly with whom we are dealing. He will soon come, He promised me. But when He is here, you will be convinced that I am right!
GGJ|3|160|5|0|But now I am beginning to comprehend who did the whistle blowing about our behavior in the city to Cyrenius, which was certainly not very praise-worthy – that is, our behavior; but now everything has changed! The situation, about which our Messiah-Jehovah will have had surely a very significant foresight – if yesterday's second sun was not all His doing – has freed us from the old yoke of stupidity with one blow, about which we can all be extremely joyful; for what annoying and insulting madness will the empty temple create for the people in the future, for whose realization we will have to lend a hand again! But now they should just come to us! We will certainly hold our Roman citizenship before their faces so that hearing and seeing will pass away in the best way!
GGJ|3|160|6|0|We now have the Messiah and an angel from heaven on our side, firstly and most importantly, who seems to be much more powerful than he that lead the young Tobias; and secondly in the world we have the supreme governor of all Asia and a part of Africa on our side, who is an uncle of the ruling emperor in Rome. All hell should break loose in Jerusalem and we would still be able to master it in the same way as the angered lion can become lord of any sly fox! What do you say to all that?"
GGJ|3|160|7|0|Stahar says, "Just that we will be fine for all eternity! Now I fear no-one any longer! To fight for God is good and easy; for God's power is a protective wall which no enemy can destroy in eternity! But I would only like to learn something from one of you – if only very generally – what sort of an assignment will we have for the future! Does anyone of you have an appropriate thought? What do you think, Floran?"
GGJ|3|160|8|0|Floran says, "I don't think about it and I don't consider it worth the effort under the circumstances, only with a fleeting thought to turn in that direction! We are now with God, and therefore we are cared for not only for this time but for all eternity! Thus, brother, you could have spared yourself this question!
GGJ|3|160|9|0|Now nothing bothers me in this world any longer; for He whom we found here is everything to me above all! Whatever His will desires, will be my future for all ages of ages! For only He knows totally what we are, what we should be, and what we have to do for the future in order to be what He wants us to be. Therefore every vain care on our part is madness; only when He says to us: Do this or that! then the time will come for us to worry whether we will be able to perform His will, to do which His holy will becomes our duty. Look, brother Stahar that is my basic opinion!
GGJ|3|160|10|0|But let's be calm now; for I notice that the Lord and Cyrenius are getting ready to come over to us! We must collect ourselves in our hearts, otherwise you will not bear His presence! Correct, they are coming! Also the angel and a girl are coming with them; the girl must also be an angel!"
GGJ|3|160|11|0|Stahar says, "Ah, the girl cannot be an angel; for there has never been a female angel, there will never be and there cannot be! For something must be written in some Scriptures! Thus this maiden can only be the daughter of some rich Jew. She is not a Roman, as you can see from her clothes; the boy, whom Cyrenius is leading by the hand, is certainly a Roman or even the youngest son of the old lord. But the maiden, looking firmly at her, must also be terribly wise; for her solid and gentle gaze is undeniable proof of it."
GGJ|3|160|12|0|Floran says, "Yes, yes, you must be right; but I do not completely agree with your claim that there are no female angels! There will probably be no gender differences between them; but there will certainly be differences in mind in such a way that they relate to each other like a dear husband to his dearest wife on this Earth. And look at the angel, tell yourself whether he resembles rather a very most tender girl than any young boy! Put female clothes on him and you have a girl before you NON PLUS ULTRA, as the Romans say! But now enough talk about nothing. They will be here soon!
GGJ|3|161|1|1|Floran's confession before the Lord and testimony about the temple
GGJ|3|161|1|0|With slow steps we now come to the fifty, who immediately bow to us deeply. I command them to stand upright as men, and they then immediately straighten themselves up completely.
GGJ|3|161|2|0|And I ask them, saying, "Do you believe that I am He about whom all the prophets have foretold?"
GGJ|3|161|3|0|They all say, "Lord, none of us doubt it; but since You are He, how can You then ask us about it, since You know our most secret thoughts before we have even begun to think them?"
GGJ|3|161|4|0|I say, "May none of you be annoyed with Me because of it; for it is not a matter of what I have, of course, known since the beginning of eternity, but instead a matter of your verbalizing! You will not be able to understand Me before your interior has become your exterior!
GGJ|3|161|5|0|You can certainly see Me with your eyes and hear My voice with your ears; but nonetheless your heart cannot hear or understand Me in the spirit and in all truth! And therefore I ask you questions; and the answer that you give Me has quite a different effect on your whole life than the one that you give to a person tarred with the same brush as you.
GGJ|3|161|6|0|Therefore I now ask you once again whether you truly believe quite without a doubt that I am He whom Moses and all the other prophets foretold! Tell Me now without fear what you think in your hearts!"
GGJ|3|161|7|0|Floran says, "Lord, You understand our nature better than we do! Everything happened so suddenly: the second sun yesterday and its sudden disappearance; the result is still smoking and hides the whole area in clouds; our loss – we have still heard nothing about our wives and children! We fled here, were arrested and brought before the judge; and then the angel's miracles and now You Yourself – and all that in eighteen hours! It is truly no joke, and yet one cannot rid oneself of every previous thought at one go!
GGJ|3|161|8|0|It seems like a dream to me, and surely to all my companions as well! Everything is true and correct, and nothing that happened here can ever be disputed; but so many extraordinary things happened in a short time that one cannot comprehend it all at once. We believe firmly what is and happens here; and we are as sure and certain that You are clearly the Messiah of whom all the prophets foretold as we are quite sure and certain that the old Roman is the Supreme Governor of all Asia, that is, as far as it has been conquered by the Romans. But we will need a long period of time before we accept that into our lives!
GGJ|3|161|9|0|One cannot fell a tree with one stroke, and nor can we quite fully understand such a thing in one go; but we will certainly make every effort and strive above all else to value in all depth of correct understanding everything that happened here namely for our sakes, and what we experienced! No man can experience more profound or higher things anywhere on this Earth!
GGJ|3|161|10|0|Thus we all believe firmly and without a doubt that You are the prophesied Messiah, despite Your more or less known unsightly parentage, as far as earthly possessions are concerned. Your earthly parents are poor, and Your father was a carpenter in Nazareth, as far as we know. We do not know about Your mother's background, and it is therefore all the more extraordinary that the Savoir of all mankind as announced even to the first people of this Earth could come into this world in such most extraordinary humility and poverty, since in the spirit He must have had all the advantages of a noble birth at His disposal right from eternity.
GGJ|3|161|11|0|If You had come into the world from the lap of an empress and did such deeds, where would there be a nation on this Earth that would not be subservient to You in all things!? But as the very highest and greatest person, yes, even as the only God Himself in human form, to enter this world to such a lowly birth is something which will annoy many people very much! Certainly that does not matter to us any longer, and we are therefore more satisfied; but not all people will think as we do now – by no means the proud Jerusalemites, and least of all the templars! For we know them; they know only one person in the world whom they love and revere – everything else is rubbish – and this person, for every templar without the least exception, is himself! He alone is loved and honored above all by each person, every other, even if he were a god, is extremely despised; only at times an extraordinary external gleam can impress them a little.
GGJ|3|161|12|0|If You, oh Lord, would come to Jerusalem today and allow it, they would kill Your flesh in the first three days; for the Templers recognize no-one – except someone from among themselves. One may well kill the other; but since one is useful to the other to achieve his highly selfish purposes, one mutually tolerates the other under the mask of the most feigned friendship.
GGJ|3|161|13|0|No-one trusts the other further than he can throw him; but nonetheless each person feigns towards the other an unconditional trust. But if he needs him for any business, his neighbor cannot place enough bond money on him so that he is obliged to act honestly. But even the bond is of no use! If he who is entrusted with a business errand sees himself at an advantage despite the bond placed on him, he will forfeit the bond money and put the much greater advantage nicely into his pocket.
GGJ|3|161|14|0|There is much that can be said about people there; but since You, oh Lord, will anyway be very familiar with all that, every further word from my mouth would be idle madness, and I tell You therefore that we believe quite firmly in You; for You had to come in order to put an end to all these atrocities for all time."
GGJ|3|162|1|1|The avenues of divine guidance
GGJ|3|162|1|0|I say, "Listen, My dear Floran, you have humbled yourself before Me much more than I demanded of you; but it doesn't matter, and it was quite right for you to do so!
GGJ|3|162|2|0|Yes, I will put an end to the atrocities in Jerusalem and in other places, but many must share your conviction! There are still many who in their great blindness still stick firmly to the temple and expect every salvation and all help from its halls; if one were to take these blind people away from the temple now immediately, they would not see it as a great blessing from above, but as a most terrible punishment, and would become most terribly and wildly desperate, which would then have a much worse consequence than the present blindness, no matter how complete. You now are seen as the representatives of the temple and the distributors of the salvation which fills the temple.
GGJ|3|162|3|0|But what am I trying to say with this? Nothing but this: you should show the people gradually, and, wherever there is a good response, also all in one go what the temple is now, what its servants do and how they are conditioned!
GGJ|3|162|4|0|But at the same time you should draw their attention to what you have seen and heard here, and then the terrible business of the temple and the temple itself will be buried under the best and most effective order, and in the end it will sink into nothingness and thereby stop being what it is; and in its place will enter the new temple of the spirit of God, from which a very new Jerusalem will be built in heaven.
GGJ|3|162|5|0|Certainly you will have to begin this good business as secretively as possible; you can do that all the easier since you are now full Roman citizens and the temple cannot touch you because the sword of Rome is between you and the temple and stands guard.
GGJ|3|162|6|0|This is therefore a duty which I entrust to you. Guard it and the reward will not be forgotten; you can be fully assured of that! Do you agree to this?"
GGJ|3|162|7|0|Stahar says, "Lord, will we take up our old post in Caesarea Philippi again, or should we turn elsewhere?"
GGJ|3|162|8|0|I say, "You will remain here in Caesarea Philippi and be under the direction of this host of ours, Mark, to whom Cyrenius and I will give power over this whole area, and to whom it has actually already been given for the most part. The area of Caesarea Philippi is large and encompasses many hundred thousand people; once they find the light, the light will then spread out of its own accord. But it will be left to your own discretion to put this into practice!"
GGJ|3|162|9|0|Stahar says, "Lord, that would all be quite good and correct, but now the whole city is a heap of rubble and ash! We have no houses, and our synagogue was one of the first buildings that succumbed to the flames. Where will we sleep?"
GGJ|3|162|10|0|I say, "Let that be the least of your worries! If I wanted it, a complete world, not to mention such a little town, would stand before you in an instant! In any case Cyrenius will put every means, supported through My mercy, to active use and thereby take care of your accommodation. In addition the high guests expected since this morning will soon arrive here and then much will be determined and decided."
GGJ|3|162|11|0|Stahar bows deeply and then says quietly as if to Floran, "The Almighty nonetheless speaks like a person, which pleases me very much; but He could put a final end to the temple and to arrogant Jerusalem with just one thought! Why then the extended erosion?"
GGJ|3|162|12|0|Floran says, "Look, brother that happens because we are both still asses who have no idea at all about the divine order !
GGJ|3|162|13|0|If you see a very green, unripe and rock-hard fruit hanging on a tree in spring, then you would immediately like to have some all-power! You would like to say effectively: Fiat! (Let it happen), and all the figs, apples, pears, plums and grapes should become ripe in an instant! But the all-mighty Creator has decided things otherwise, as daily and yearly experience shows. Should we then ask: The Almighty knows the needs of man; why does He then hesitate so much with the ripening of the fruit?
GGJ|3|162|14|0|Man must also remain a foolish child for years, in order to gradually grow up into a man, while the sparrow is a quite complete sparrow only fourteen days after its birth and knows all about its airy home very well. Yes, most animals already have the most sufficient knowledge about their home right from their birth – and man needs almost twenty years to only begin to know a little about the dear world! He, the lord of nature, must wait the longest in order to be what he has been determined! Could one not say: Lord, You Almighty One, why have You not better looked after man, Your favorite – why must a human, of all things, have to wait so long to become a human?!
GGJ|3|162|15|0|You see, that is how things are in the certainly very incomprehensible order of God, and it will be so also in the measure of His order that we must undermine the temple gradually; for a sudden destruction would put the many blind people, to whom the temple is all-in-all, into the greatest despair – which would be much worse than bearing the deceptions of its crafty servants for a little time longer!
GGJ|3|162|16|0|You see, I have recognized the Lord's sense a little and I don't understand how that has completely passed you by! I also don't understand how you could ask the Lord about our worldly accommodation! Is it not enough then when He says that we should do this and that?! It has been long known that he who employs me for work will also give me accommodation! If even the selfish people do that, however, how much more will the Lord of heaven and Earth do without us having to ask Him!
GGJ|3|162|17|0|You see, that was very human of you, my dear brother! For through such a question you have obviously brought to the brightest light of day your multi-faceted disbelief, and with rights nothing other can be thought of you than that you still hide a hefty portion of disbelief in yourself, to which you must bid farewell now for all time!"
GGJ|3|163|1|1|Suggestions for the mission work in the vineyard of the Lord
GGJ|3|163|1|0|I say to Floran, "Friend! Your flesh does not tell you that, but instead the spirit that is within you from above! There is a spirit in Stahar as well, it is true; but it is still dormant and so his flesh speaks more than his spirit. But each man worries above all about what is dearest to him. The dearest thing for someone through whom an animated spirit speaks is his spirit, therefore his care is directed above all towards what concerns his spirit; but he who is more flesh and thinks and desires from the flesh loves the flesh the most and he therefore cares above all about his flesh and pushes the care for his spirit into the background.
GGJ|3|163|2|0|That's how people and things are in this world; but when our Stahar is of a more animated spirit, he will also take care above all of those things which are of the spirit.
GGJ|3|163|3|0|You see, that is the correct concern for the spirit, that your heart will be full of love for God and for your neighbor!
GGJ|3|163|4|0|It is easy to love good and honest people and to get on with them; but to go to the sinners and bring them to the correct path; that is a task which demands much self-denial.
GGJ|3|163|5|0|For if you walk in the street with a whore and an adulteress, people will point their fingers at you and do things to you which will not honor you before the world; but if you bring the whore and the adulteress back to the correct path, you will be given a great reward from God, and the smallest part of this is of more value than a whole world full of the most shining honor.
GGJ|3|163|6|0|Whoever brings a lost person back to Me will receive more reward than one who has guarded well a hundred lambs on a safe pasture. For it is a very easy task to keep an honest person honorable and virtuous; but to lift someone who is despised by everyone up to honor again and to make a virtuous hero out of an arch-sinner says significantly more! And only that is seen favorably to Me – but the former is only work of a lazy fellow!
GGJ|3|163|7|0|I am the all-highest, if you will accept that, and I seek and take only the despised and lost in the eyes of the world. For the healthy certainly do not need a doctor!
GGJ|3|163|8|0|If you accordingly want to completely be My true disciples and servants, you must also be what I am in all things.
GGJ|3|163|9|0|If you see a blind man strolling on the street and also see that the path he is treading is a highly dangerous one particularly for a blind person, will you not immediately take the blind walker by the arm and say to him: Listen, friend, the path that you are now walking is very dangerous; let me lead you so that you do not fall off a precipice! And if he then trusts your word, will you be ashamed to lead a blind man? Certainly none of you all!
GGJ|3|163|10|0|But a sinner is often much blinder spiritually than the physically blind; therefore who can be ashamed to take a blind man by the arm?!
GGJ|3|163|11|0|Therefore in the future let no sinner be too great for you so that you are ashamed to be a leader for him!
GGJ|3|163|12|0|Remember this lesson above all, and consider it in your hearts, and you will begin to see clearly and plainly the light path of life and everything else coming from it!
GGJ|3|163|13|0|But now ships on the sea are nearing this shore; these are bringing the guests we talked about. They will bring you much light."
GGJ|3|164|1|1|Boats with guests in sight
GGJ|3|164|1|0|Mark and both his sons notice from the house that ships are arriving; they hurry to the shore as good sailors and look to see whether there is something wrong with the ships.
GGJ|3|164|2|0|Cyrenius and all the Romans and Greeks also hurry to the shore to see what the three ships are bringing. But these are still quite far away on the sea and are still about an hour's journey from the shore, and all the observers cannot yet make out what is on the three significantly large ships.
GGJ|3|164|3|0|Cyrenius therefore asks me about it and I say, "Those who we have been awaiting since this morning! They have had to sail against the wind, and the sea was rough; they had to seek a harbor on the other side in order to let the wind run its course, and that is the reason for their delay. It is already a full hour after midday and they would need another full hour to reach here, since they still have to fight a gentle counter-wind with their oars. But it is now up to us to help them, and that will shorten their path and the time by a lot."
GGJ|3|164|4|0|Cyrenius says, "Lord! Don't You want to send Raphael to them, as You did yesterday for Ouran?"
GGJ|3|164|5|0|I say, "It is not necessary at all; for there is no danger threatening these people as Ouran was threatened yesterday! Mark and his sons will manage very easily with these three medium-sized vessels, and we will have them here in a short half hour!"
GGJ|3|164|6|0|Cyrenius says, "But Lord, don't You want to perform any miracle at all today?"
GGJ|3|164|7|0|I say, "Haven't you read in Moses: And on the seventh day the creating spirit of God rested, and the seventh day therefore became the Sabbath?! If I now keep the Sabbath a little, then I am doing right, since I have worked industriously for a full six days beforehand! In addition I have now all sorts of servants around Me who now are and can be active in My name and in all power!"
GGJ|3|164|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Lord that means something special once again; for I cannot understand the sense of Your teaching at all!"
GGJ|3|164|9|0|I say, "Well, then ask someone and everything will be made clear to you! But I am now taking a short rest not for My sake, but for yours, in order to give you the opportunity to act, and so I am also active in all of you. Don't you understand that then?"
GGJ|3|164|10|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, yes, now I understand it! I can also now imagine why!"
GGJ|3|164|11|0|I say, "There you have no difficult task, since I explained it to you all very clearly this morning! Before the midday meal I will do nothing of My own doing, there will be enough opportunity after the meal to be able to do something; but if I speak, then I am nonetheless doing something before the midday meal.
GGJ|3|164|12|0|But now Mark must be told to send both his sons towards the ships, but that he himself should see to it that the tables will be well prepared; for the expected guests will arrive very exhausted and hungry and thirsty, likewise their servants and the poor, tired sailors."
GGJ|3|164|13|0|At this I signal to Mark, and he understood My sign, had both his sons set off powerfully across the sea, and he hurried into the house and put everything into the most active motion.
GGJ|3|164|14|0|It also became lively in Ouran's tents; for Mathael and his four companions, his young wife Helena and Ouran the king noticed the ships from the tents which they had occupied an hour ago with Herme's family, the familiar messenger from Caesarea Philippi, in order to change their clothes and to dress Mathael in regal clothes so that he would stand before the arrivals as what he is.
GGJ|3|164|15|0|Ouran hurries to Me and asks Me in all humility, "Lord, what will the ships bring? Will it be the expected very high guests?"
GGJ|3|164|16|0|I say, "My friend that was asked very arrogantly! In our presence there are no high and no low guests, but instead only brothers from A to Z. If I can be called your friend and brother, why should there be high and low among you people? I tell you: The Almighty is alone a justified Lord among you, but you are all brothers among each other and servants of the Lord!
GGJ|3|164|17|0|Or do you think that the kings are more highly regarded by Me than their lowest servants just because they are kings? Oh, not at all! Only the heart decides; the king must know in his heart why he is a king and the servant, why he is a servant, otherwise king and lowest servant stand before Me on the same level, down at the bottom.
GGJ|3|164|18|0|So remember this, My dear friend Ouran, that there are no high and no low guests before Me, but only children, brothers and sisters!"
GGJ|3|164|19|0|Ouran, however, was also quite satisfied with this reprimand bowed deeply and then asked nothing further.
GGJ|3|165|1|1|On the dangers of haughtiness
GGJ|3|165|1|0|But when he came up to Mathael, he (Ouran) said, "Today one cannot talk to the Lord! I asked Him very modestly whether the high guests that were announced were arriving, but I received such a strict lecture for my words that I will certainly remember them all the better since they were just so harsh and dry! Today the Lord is like another person! Yesterday He was love and kindness itself, but today everyone that comes near Him will receive a very measured lesson! I don't understand it at all!"
GGJ|3|165|2|0|Mathael says, "But I do! How could it ever occur to me in my dreams to ask the very highest, all-mighty Lord which "high" guests are coming from somewhere or other?! What are we people, and who is He?! And He makes nothing of Himself in our presence, is full of love and humility, and we wanted to speak before Him about some high guests?! That, my very dearest father-in-law, was truly a little too strong, and the Lord could not possibly give you another answer to this question; for if you had asked me the same thing I hardly know whether my answer would not have been even coarser and harsher! But the Lord, as the constantly gentlest person, dispassionately allows a mistake only so that we should recognize that we have erred. Go over there and admit it, and you will immediately receive other words from Him!"
GGJ|3|165|3|0|Ouran says, "You are completely right again; oh, if I have erred, the mistake must be made good again immediately!"
GGJ|3|165|4|0|With these words Ouran immediately left his tents again, headed over to Me and said, "Lord, I made a great mistake earlier with my vain question before You! Forgive me; for I did not do it through my own will but – speaking honestly – through my habitual foolishness, as You, oh Lord, will have seen quite accurately!"
GGJ|3|165|5|0|I say, "My friend; whoever recognizes his mistakes and repents, is forgiven forever, and whoever then turns to Me is doubly forgiven!
GGJ|3|165|6|0|But whoever recognizes his mistakes, but keeps them in his nature, he is not forgiven, even if he came to Me a hundred times!
GGJ|3|165|7|0|For I tell you: whoever comes to Me and says: Lord, Lord!, he is not my friend by a long shot, but instead only he who does My will; this will however does not want you to elevate yourselves above other people because of a position!
GGJ|3|165|8|0|Yes, you should always be faithful to your position, act well and just – but never forget for an instant that those over whom you perform your duty are completely equal to you in birth and are thus your brothers!
GGJ|3|165|9|0|True love for your neighbor however can be learnt through the true love that you have for Me as little children.
GGJ|3|165|10|0|When it is necessary, make use of your reputation and the honor of your position, but you yourselves be full of humility and love, and your judgment over your brothers and sisters who have gone astray will always be just according to My order!
GGJ|3|165|11|0|I told you what I have told you only in order to show you My order and My will; for I tell you: whoever does not get rid of every smallest mote of arrogance will in the future not have My kingdom revealed to him in the spirit, and he will not go there before he has removed the very last mote of arrogance from himself!
GGJ|3|165|12|0|Now go and tell this to everyone who you discover has any trace of arrogance!"
GGJ|3|165|13|0|After these words Ouran bowed again deeply according to his custom and quickly headed to his people. And Mathael asked him how I took his words.
GGJ|3|165|14|0|Ouran then says, "The Lord was very merciful to me and showed me the truth and the order and the justice in true humility, and I am as happy again as before."
GGJ|3|165|15|0|Mathael says, "Yes, father and brother in true humility! Our position is truly an eminent position in comparison with millions of our brothers and sisters – but also a difficult position in the face of the almighty God! One must be very careful that one does not get caught up in the eminence of the high position, where one then becomes very proud and arrogant and considers oneself to be more than a person who has been anointed by God to serve his brothers as best he can and so in a certain way to be a servant of servants.
GGJ|3|165|16|0|And whoever exalts himself because of our position and standing will be easily humiliated, as we can easily see in the whole line of kings of Judea. But how it was then will remain also until the end of the world! It is very difficult to rejoice in gold and jewels and nonetheless be more humble in the heart than any of one's servants! Only the mercy and great compassion of the Lord can keep a king in the middle of his earthly splendor at the same point in the order of heaven!"
GGJ|3|165|17|0|Ouran says, "Yes, you are right! But now the three ships are coming very close to the shore; let's go there so that we can greet the arrivals!"
GGJ|3|165|18|0|Then everyone hurries down to the lower berth.
GGJ|3|166|1|1|Joy of reunion after the arrival of the guests
GGJ|3|166|1|0|When the arrivals step onto the land and immediately catch sight of Me, they all spread out their arms wide and weep with joy to see Me again.
GGJ|3|166|2|0|Cornelius also immediately greets his brother Cyrenius and says, "Yes, if you are all here, there will certainly be no other job for me to do than to rejoice head over heels to be blessed to be among you again!"
GGJ|3|166|3|0|Faustus, Kisjonah and Philopold however cannot yet pronounce a single word; but the servants are also amazed to meet Me again here.
GGJ|3|166|4|0|Cyrenius asks Cornelius when he had heard about the fate of the city of Caesarea Philippi.
GGJ|3|166|5|0|Cornelius says, "I actually didn't hear it from any messenger, instead I only strongly suspected it myself! Yesterday was a spectacular day in every respect: first a full solar eclipse which gave us a complete night for a good thirty moments in the middle of the day; but in the evening when it should actually have been night, it pleased the sun to remain a few hours longer over the horizon, which naturally made an indescribable impression on the Jews, Greeks and Romans.
GGJ|3|166|6|0|If the present leader of the Pharisees, who is now a great friend of our old Jairus, was not a very wise and sober man, and his neighbour in Nazareth likewise both cities could have been consumed by flames; but the leaders gave very clever speeches to the outwardly anxiously excited people, and they accepted the lesson and for the most part calmed down. I had those who were too worked up brought into custody, instructed them and set them free again this morning.
GGJ|3|166|7|0|But while I established peace again in Capernaum and Faustus in Nazareth, Faustus soon came to me in Capernaum out of breath; for in Nazareth he discovered a strong glow of fire from this direction and thought that something might have happened in Capernaum. But when he arrived in Capernaum he found everything at peace, nonetheless he came to me and gave me the news of the strong glow of fire. I went with him and with many servants on the most significant hill in the vicinity of Capernaum. We saw the redness increasingly better and stronger from there; but it was impossible for any of us to determine which place the misfortune had befallen. Only this morning, when the sun allowed us to recognize the area without a doubt and I, although from a great distance, recognized from the heavy smoke that it must come from the area around Caesarea Philippi, I decided to steer in this direction per mare (across the sea) with Faustus and to find out what had fallen to the flames here.
GGJ|3|166|8|0|Just as I came down to the sea and wanted to board a ship, our Kisjonah arrived with Philopold and brought me the message that he had unmistakably seen Caesarea Philippi in flames from a significant height in his mountains.
GGJ|3|166|9|0|At this news, which the temporary seer Philopold also confirmed, we hurriedly boarded the ship of a friend of Kisjonah and sailed straight here, as well as was possible despite a head-wind. On the way I convinced myself many times on the rough sea that it was Caesarea Philippi, and was greatly afraid of what would have to be done here.
GGJ|3|166|10|0|But now here, this unexpected holy meeting with the Lord of all magnificence, with His disciples and with you, my dearest brother! Ah, now all fear has gone! For everything has long been in the best order!
GGJ|3|166|11|0|But now to You, my all, my greatest friend, my holiest Master of Eternity! Oh, my best friend Jesus! Look, now all Your omnipotence is of no use against my too great love for You! You must now let me smother You in an embrace! I have done it many times every day in the spirit; but now I am finally doing it also in physical reality!"
GGJ|3|166|12|0|With these words Cornelius embraced Me, pressed Me almost painfully to his heart and covered My head with the warmest kisses and tears of the highest joy. After he had satisfied the desire of his noble heart in this way, he gently let Me go again and said, touched through and through, "Lord, Master, God and Creator of infinity, spiritually and materially! Do tell me what good things I should do now! You know my heart!"
GGJ|3|166|13|0|I said, "You also know My heart! Do what your heart tells you in My name, and you will have then done enough for you and for Me! But since because of the desire in your heart you have done such a powerful thing to Me as no-one has ever done to Me before, I will also do another powerful thing to you on this Earth soon after My ascension, as a consequence of which neither you nor any member of your house shall ever see, or feel or taste death in the body!
GGJ|3|166|14|0|Your display of love has cheered Me right into My innermost being, and you have thereby shown Me something, the like of which eternity has not yet shown until this moment – except by small children who sooner recognize the Father than adults. But now let Me embrace you in return!"
GGJ|3|166|15|0|Cornelius, crying with joy, says, "Lord, Master and God, I am eternally unworthy of such endlessly holy mercy!"
GGJ|3|166|16|0|I say, "Well then, I make you worthy of it; come to Me!"
GGJ|3|166|17|0|Cornelius came to Me and I embraced him. At this he began to cry loudly and sob, and many thought that something was wrong with him, since he was crying so. But he got control of himself again and said, "Be still! Nothing is wrong with me, instead everything is most right with me, and the joy unleashes these tears."
GGJ|3|166|18|0|Now Kisjonah steps up to Me asking Me quite sadly, "Lord, are You also considering me and are You not annoyed with me?"
GGJ|3|166|19|0|I say, "My brother, how can you come to Me with such a question?! You love Me above all else and I love you to the same degree – what more do you want? Don't you know then how I said to you in confidence that we will remain friends and brothers for eternity?! And look, whatever I say remains so for eternity; if you also remain as you are, this will apply to you to! Are you not satisfied with that?"
GGJ|3|166|20|0|Kisjonah says, "Oh Lord, I am indescribably satisfied with that, and I am truly blessed to hear once again a most holy word from Your holiest mouth!"
GGJ|3|166|21|0|I say to Kisjonah, "You will hear a lot more! But look at the fifty Pharisees and you will recognize some who were there at the great event which befell you!"
GGJ|3|166|22|0|Kisjonah, Cornelius and Faustus observe the fifty intently, and Kisjonah, who had a particularly good memory for facts, immediately found eight men who had been with the great transportation across the mountains, and then said, "Well, what are they doing here?! Are they here as prisoners, since they were perhaps caught at another transport or other rogue activities?"
GGJ|3|166|23|0|I say, "None of that! Yesterday's late sun and the following fire in the city, for which they of course bear the greatest blame, brought them into our hands, but they are now completely ours and are full citizens of Rome.
GGJ|3|166|24|0|For look, I have been staying here about seven days, and that is simply because of the good fishing spot; here one gets the noblest fish from the natural sea and likewise also the noblest spiritual fish from the spiritual sea! And we have already really reaped a highly remarkable and notable harvest in this time!
GGJ|3|166|25|0|Just look at the fifty; that is today's catch, and no bad ones among them! Furthermore you see there another group of thirty, all in perfect health – yesterday's catch! Then you see twelve at the table, also very healthy; likewise a catch from yesterday! There by the tents you see another five of the most exquisite type; also from yesterday! Tell Me whether that is not honest work!"
GGJ|3|166|26|0|Kisjonah says, "Yes, truly; if these have all been won over, then the Kingdom of God on this Earth that You have announced has taken a great step forward, and all the more so because they seem to be almost all sheer templars, among whom the older ones are very difficult to transform! Naturally once they have been converted they have a conviction as firm as a rock!
GGJ|3|166|27|0|But I notice also the upright Ebahl from Genezareth with one of his daughters; does he not belong to those who were captured?"
GGJ|3|166|28|0|I say, "Certainly; but he already came into our net at the great catch in Genezareth with his whole house, and the girl was one of the noblest little fish among them! You will get to know all that better and will take great joy in her; as far as the purest wisdom of the mind is concerned and also the purity of the heart, very few people here can equal her! I bear this witness of the girl, do you want a better and more believable one?"
GGJ|3|166|29|0|Kisjonah says, "Oh Lord! Your witness supersedes everything else! But I am looking forward to being able to talk to the girl at all."
GGJ|3|166|30|0|Faustus asks Me, "But are those king's tents over there!? The old man with the completely regal clothes – also the young man who is now speaking to the young woman! Do they also belong to the captives for the heaven of all love and all light?"
GGJ|3|166|31|0|I say, "Certainly; that is a king from the Pontus! His kingdom is big, and he has led his people very wisely through mild laws which nonetheless must be extremely strictly followed. He became aware that in order to make a great nation very happy one must first recognize the truth and the only true God oneself. He set off and moved south, since he had heard that such a thing could only be found in Jerusalem. On this journey he came to this inland sea and wanted to cross it in order to reach Jerusalem.
GGJ|3|166|32|0|But he was in great danger because of yesterday's eclipse, from which I had My angel save him and bring him here, and so he is now here. He and his daughter Helena were the only ones who came here with their small crew of servants.
GGJ|3|166|33|0|But the young king was formerly also a prospective templar and as a very talented person he had to go out into the world as a missionary. But on the border between Judea and Samaria he and four companions fell into the hands of robbers and were obliged to become possessed by them along with his companions. Sunk into anger and desperation the souls of the five hid under the wings of their spirits, and their bodies were taken fullest and most active possession of by the extremely most stubborn, worst spirits of infernal background. Only the significant power of punishment by the Romans succeeded in capturing the five devils, as the people called them. Only under the strongest cover and thoroughly bound with the heaviest chains could they be brought here the evening before last. According to the strict laws of Rome they expected nothing other than the most humiliating execution in Sidon.
GGJ|3|166|34|0|But I saw their souls and their spirit, purified their bodies from the terrible spirits of hell, and you can now talk to them in order to convince yourself with whose children you are dealing! But namely Mathael – now the husband of the daughter of the king and now himself a king – is a person before whom every respectable citizen should remove his hat.
GGJ|3|166|35|0|He is, as far as it was possible so far, fully reborn in the spirit and will be an effective instrument for Me against the heathens of the great north. If you speak to him you will learn yourself what kind of a spirit he is."
GGJ|3|166|36|0|Cornelius asks, "But Lord, who is that youth then – not Josoe, whom we already know from Nazareth, but the other, who is talking to the girl right now?"
GGJ|3|166|37|0|I say, "That is the angel about whom I said that he had saved the old king along with his daughter yesterday. He has now been among mortal people almost three weeks, and I have given him particularly to the girl as a teacher; however, he is at the disposal of all who are Mine."
GGJ|3|166|38|0|Philopold asks, "Who is the inn-keeper here, and what name does he bear?"
GGJ|3|166|39|0|I say, "He is a Roman veteran, an extremely faithful and truth-loving soul; he has six children in all, two sons and four very dear, dutiful daughters, and likewise a model good wife, who knows no other will than that of her honest husband.
GGJ|3|166|40|0|Therefore it pleased Me also to take accommodation with this previously very poor family; and you will see how these eight people now will prepare a midday meal for hundreds of people, in which you can take a real joy. Look, the old inn-keeper is already coming towards us in order to announce to us that the midday meal is completely prepared!"
GGJ|3|167|1|1|The prophecies about the incarnation of the Lord
GGJ|3|167|1|0|Once I had said this, our Mark was also already there and said that the midday meal was ready, and asked whether he should have it brought out; for it was already around the ninth hour of the day (3 pm).
GGJ|3|167|2|0|And I said, "Have it served; for the expected guests are already present, and everything is in the best order!"
GGJ|3|167|3|0|Cornelius calls old Mark and says, "Well, old brother in arms, don't you recognize me anymore? Don't you remember how you were with me in Illyria and Pannonia? I was then more a boy than a warrior; but since that time 45 years have gone by and I am almost sixty now!"
GGJ|3|167|4|0|Mark says, "Oh high Master that is still very fresh in my memory! A lot of seriousness was required to keep those quarrel- and strife-loving people in a bearable order. In the beginning things didn't go too well for us on the Upper Ister (Danube) in the area of Vindobona (Vienna); but in a few years we had done it and we experienced very happy hours there.
GGJ|3|167|5|0|The customs and traditions of those Germans were truly somewhat rough for us Romans; but once we gradually managed to give them more open-minded education, things were then quite bearable. The wine they made was truly weak and bitter; but it was drinkable once one was used to it.
GGJ|3|167|6|0|But not far from the area of Vindobona [Vienna], upstream on the Ister [Danube], where we hunted boar and also, I believe, caught about forty of them, we found a longbearded German seer and priest who sat on an oak during our boar hunt and watched us fighting with the boars. This man said something in the Roman language and also said to both of us, when we were slaughtering a boar under his oak:
GGJ|3|167|7|0|Remember this well, both of you brave boys! In Asia, in the land over the waters, something great is waiting for you! You will see something there that no mortal eye has ever seen before! Here reigns only death; as the powerful boar met his end under the sharpness of your lances and swords, so everything meets its end in this land of death! But in Asia life is blooming; whoever is there will never see death!
GGJ|3|167|8|0|Then he fell silent and when we pressed him further he gave us no more answer, and we went on, looking for more boars. But look, the old man prophesied in full seriousness and we are now experiencing what the old German prophesied!"
GGJ|3|167|9|0|Cornelius says, "You know, I had almost forgotten that old German! Correct, correct, you are right! We must talk in more detail about that!"
GGJ|3|167|10|0|Old Mark went to lay the tables with the dishes with the help of Cyrenius and Julius, and Cornelius said to Me, "Lord, what do You say then to the prophesy of the German, which was actually made many years ago in Europe to me and to old Mark, who must be about ten years older than me?"
GGJ|3|167|11|0|I say, "All the nations who have been scattered across the wide Earth have been given a prophesy about Me and My present coming to the people of this Earth right from the first man of the Earth, and their priests always knew how to beat a certain path to spiritual enlightenment through myths and the inner desire in their hearts and often prophesied in very confusing images which in the end even they themselves did not understand.
GGJ|3|167|12|0|Only in repeated ecstasies of enthusiasm could some sometimes achieve a clearer sight and then explained their previous visions a little closer.
GGJ|3|167|13|0|It was the same with the Germans. And this German found himself in a clairvoyant ecstasy on his oak, whose vapor, along with the fear of your lances and spears, helped him reach this state – and then he prophesied to you. When he awoke from the prophesying again, he did not remember anything that he had said, and could not give you any further answer to your pressing.
GGJ|3|167|14|0|You see, that is the essence of such prophesies! If you want to accept it, the witch of Endor was also in a clairvoyant ecstasy in those days when Saul forced her to evoke the spirit of Samuel, although she generally was only connected to the unnatural being of the terrible spirits and therefore prophesied lies and guile and deception.
GGJ|3|167|15|0|No man is so dead and evil that he would not bring forth a correct prophesy at a certain time; but this is no reason for every prophecy of his to be true, but instead is only true for this one instance.
GGJ|3|167|16|0|The oracles of Dodona and of Delphi often made very wise prophesy; but after every true one followed a thousand false and untruthful ones.
GGJ|3|167|17|0|So it cannot be denied that certain clairvoyants and prophets even worked miracles; but at the same time others invented a large number of illusions through the influence of evil spirits and through the worldly understanding awakened by these beings, and they then led whole nations astray for thousands of years, and they lived well and quite carefree until some enlightened seer pointed out and stopped their crafty deeds
GGJ|3|167|18|0|But that was never easy; for a once mistaken nation does not easily let itself be brought back to the correct path, and their false priests least of all, because their great, worldly advantages are put at risk.
GGJ|3|167|19|0|You all have the opportunity to convince yourself now how difficult it is even for Me, and yet I speak as no seer has ever spoken before Me, and I do deeds that were never heard of before Me! All heaven stands open, angels come down and serve Me, and bear witness of Me and yet there are even disciples who are now always around Me and see, hear and experience everything, but their belief still resembles a wind vane and a weak pipe which is turned in every direction by the wind, from wherever it comes! Well, I am not even talking about other worldly people here!"
GGJ|3|168|1|1|Guidance of the individuals and the peoples
GGJ|3|168|1|0|(The Lord) "I could certainly convert all people in an instant through My all-powerful will, of course; but where would that leave the power of sustenance and freedom of their spirit which can be gained on its own?!
GGJ|3|168|2|0|You can now easily see from this that it is no easy task to deal with the mistakes that have crept into the nations effectively and without damaging the freedom of their will and its spiritually necessary self-determination.
GGJ|3|168|3|0|But it is also just as difficult to prevent such mistakes returning again; for true and false, and good and bad must be presented to the spiritual part of a person for his free investigation, recognition and choice, otherwise he will never be brought to clear thinking.
GGJ|3|168|4|0|He must find himself in an ongoing battle, otherwise he will fall asleep and his life must constantly have new opportunities to exert itself as such and thereby maintain itself, strengthen itself and in this way achieve its perfection.
GGJ|3|168|5|0|If I did not allow mistakes to ever occur among the people, but only truth with its determined and fully necessary effects, people would resemble a very richest boaster and voluptuary, who finally take care of nothing other than dumbly ensuring that his belly receives its fill at the right time!
GGJ|3|168|6|0|If we only provide what is best for a person's body, you can be completely sure that there will soon be no priests, no king, no soldiers, but also no townspeople, no peasants and no workers or artisans anymore; for why should he work or be active in anything, since he is already supplied anyway in abundance with the best of everything for all his life?!
GGJ|3|168|7|0|Therefore there must be need and misery among the people, and pain and suffering, so that man does not die in a most inactive lethargy!
GGJ|3|168|8|0|You now see from that why everything must be just so among the people, so that they are encouraged to take on all sorts of activities; and for this reason it is then just as impossible to prevent mistakes creeping in as it is to get rid of the mistakes at the end.
GGJ|3|168|9|0|And the constantly bad consequences which follow the mistakes are finally the most useful means to drive out the mistakes and to spread the truth.
GGJ|3|168|10|0|Man must begin to feel deeply and actively the screaming necessity of truth and seek it fully and seriously through affliction and misery, which stem from lies and from the various forms of deception, just as old Ouran from the Pontus sought it, then man will soon find the truth as Ouran found it, and only then will the truth, which has been sought under all sorts of necessary afflictions be truly useful to man; but if he (man) found it as easily as the eye finds the sun in the bright firmament, it would have all too soon no value for him any longer, and he would chase after a lie, in order to amuse himself, just as the wanderer seeks as much shade as possible during the day; and the denser he finds it, the dearer it is to him.
GGJ|3|168|11|0|The people of this Earth are just as they must be in their foundations in order to finally become a human being; but then all their outer circumstances must come together so that the person, forced by these, will become a true person!
GGJ|3|168|12|0|But the full, naked truth cannot be given to man in general not even by Me now, but only hidden in parables and images, so that he (man) can work it out from these images by seeking. I only speak to you few without retention; but those you tell it to should also not receive it completely naked, but also a little hidden, so that they will have the opportunity to think freely and act freely. And so that you yourselves do not become lukewarm, I also say to you:
GGJ|3|168|13|0|I have a lot more to tell you, but you would not be able to bear it yet; but when the spirit of truth comes over you and your children, it will lead you into all truth. And so you will then do the same for this Earth in all truth and will then receive the key into your hands to the endless many truths of heaven, through which constantly new and deeper unfolding you will also receive more and more to do in eternity!
GGJ|3|168|14|0|But now Mark is calling us to the table, and that is also a truth, and we want to follow it!"
GGJ|3|169|1|1|The big group meal at Mark's
GGJ|3|169|1|0|Cornelius throws himself around My neck again at this speech and says, deeply moved, "Yes, only a God, and never a person, can say such words to the people!"
GGJ|3|169|2|0|I say, "Yes, quite right and in all order you bear Me a good witness, and it will bring forth the best fruit for you! Your flesh and blood does not give you this, but your spirit, which is of God, just as Mine is, and therefore you are a true friend and brother to Me.
GGJ|3|169|3|0|But now, since we are in the flesh, under the cover of external need let us follow the call which goes forth from the flesh!"
GGJ|3|169|4|0|Everyone complies, and we go to the tables on which well-prepared fish of the noblest sort are waiting for us.
GGJ|3|169|5|0|At the table where I sit down, Cyrenius sits on My right, beside him Cornelius, and opposite us sit Faustus, Kisjonah, Julius and Philopold; on my left sits Jarah, then Raphael, the boy Josoe and then Ebahl. The lower long arm to the left is occupied by My disciples and the upper right arm by the royal family of Ouran with Mathael, Rob, Boz, Micha and Zahr.
GGJ|3|169|6|0|The fifty Pharisees take another very long table; this runs parallel to My table and is before My eyes, and Stahar and Floran sit right in the middle so that they can see My face.
GGJ|3|169|7|0|The thirty young Pharisees and Levites occupy a third table, behind Me; their spokesmen Hebram and Risa sit directly behind My back, but with their faces turned towards Me.
GGJ|3|169|8|0|Beyond the left arm of My table which is beyond My disciples, is a shorter table at right angles with the twelve under their spokesmen Suetal, Ribar and Bael; and at the uppermost arm right behind Ouran there is another small table at which poor Herme, the familiar messenger from Caesarea Philippi, is sitting with his now stately-clothed wife, three daughters of his own and a fourth adopted daughter. So everyone who belongs to Me is now well looked after.
GGJ|3|169|9|0|But the servants have their tables more outside and were likewise best cared-for, as well as the several hundred soldiers who had to look after their own accommodation in their camp, as was always the tradition among the Romans.
GGJ|3|169|10|0|Everyone including us is now occupied with the necessary strengthening of the limbs and the intestines, and everyone praises Me for such an extraordinarily strengthening serving.
GGJ|3|169|11|0|The fish, the bread, all sorts of good and sweet fruit – like figs, pears, apples, plums and even grapes – cover the tables, and there is no lack of the best wine anywhere; there is not even one person at any table who was not possessed by a healthy desire to eat, and old Mark, both his sons and also a couple of his older daughters hurry here and there and leave no-one lacking!
GGJ|3|169|12|0|Gradually the wine loosens the tongues, and it becomes louder and louder here and there at the tables. Also at My table all sorts of wonderment is expressed about the food and drink, yes, even My Jarah becomes more lively and cannot praise the sweet grapes enough, especially since it was not yet the season for grapes.
GGJ|3|169|13|0|My disciples also begin to become very talkative, which was seldom the case. Only Judas Iscariot was silent; for he still had a great fish to tackle, and the significant beaker of wine before him also occupied him too much for him to take the time to enter into a conversation with anyone. Thomas had actually nudged him a few times; but Judas had noticed nothing, and that was good, because otherwise he would have soon brought something improper to light.
GGJ|3|169|14|0|But on My left side Jarah was paying very good attention to whether an opportunity would arise for her to give this disciple whom she very much disliked a very firm blow; but this time Judas Iscariot could not be torn away from his desire to eat and drink at any price.
GGJ|3|169|15|0|But when he had finally finished his great fish, he made another motion as if to grab another one, no smaller; but Raphael was somewhat faster and got there before Judas Iscariot. Well – that gave call for a little smirking cheerfulness, and My Jarah could only suppress the outbreak of a loud laugh with difficulty.
GGJ|3|169|16|0|I asked Jarah what was wrong with her then.
GGJ|3|169|17|0|And the maiden said, "Oh Lord, my love, how can You ask a person whose innermost is more open to You than the exterior form of a beaker is to us?! Did You, oh Lord, not notice then how the disciple Judas Iscariot had sought out the very greatest, certainly ten-pound-heavy fish for himself and also the largest beaker?! A few large pieces of bread went down into his stomach besides!
GGJ|3|169|18|0|But now he wanted to take the second-largest fish for himself as well, but my Raphael, noticing the justified annoyance of the other disciples, reached forward before the gluttonous Judas Iscariot and so saved the fish from the eating frenzy of Judas Iscariot. Well, that is the actual reason why I could hardly hold back a laugh!
GGJ|3|169|19|0|I know very well from Genezareth that one should actually never laugh except alone out of love and friendship; but here things were seriously so amusing that I could hardly hold back a laugh. I think that it is not such a great mistake if one laughs at a very gluttonous greed if he fails with a highly selfish matter; for one can also think that such an act would improve him – and it should then be allowed to smirk a little!"
GGJ|3|169|20|0|I say, "Sin, My very dearest Jarah, it is not exactly; but if one can avoid it, one has done something better. You see, if one observes such a greedy person with a certain seriousness, he admonishes himself and stops his greedy tendency; but if one laughs at him, he becomes angry and then makes a point of carrying out his tendency towards greed twice as much!
GGJ|3|169|21|0|Judas Iscariot is greedy, and also a thief on occasion; for whoever constantly seeks to betray his neighbor, and actually betrays him, is a thief.
GGJ|3|169|22|0|If he sees laughing faces at his selfish action, he believes that they take pleasure in his joke-like trickery, and then carries out his villainy even more intensively; but if he is observed, as I said before, with a certain strictness from all sides at his trickery and at even the first attempt, he will drop his bad habit and save it for another time. For there is not easily a hope of totally improving a greedy person! But it is nonetheless good to prevent him as often as possible from carrying out any selfish action; he gradually loses thereby the terrible courage because of the constantly unsuccessful attempts and leaves the bad things, if not out of contempt, then at least out of anger.
GGJ|3|169|23|0|Look, My very dearest little daughter, for this reason that I have just shown you it is therefore better not to laugh at anyone for having some planned trickery not succeed!"
GGJ|3|170|1|1|The contradiction between wanting and doing
GGJ|3|170|1|0|Jarah says, "Yes, Lord, my only love that would be correct in all things and actually best of all if one only had a purely divine teaching at one's side at the same time! But we people are often so blind – and especially in the moments when we should see the sharpest – so that we do not see the wood for all the trees! And it is not a pick better with the true wisdom of life in the important moments of life. There where we need it the most, it fails us; and when we do not need it to a great degree, we are full of higher thoughts and ideas! Therefore it is always a strange thing with us people!
GGJ|3|170|2|0|Nothing seems to me as good as my own will; but even that cannot finally be boasted of so much, because it is lacking in the full strength of completion. For one often wants something very good but either does not do it, or one does exactly the opposite of the good that one wants. I do not know the reason for that; but I know from personal experience that it is so.
GGJ|3|170|3|0|Lord, my love! Through Your all-powerful mercy I have been allowed to take a most wonderful look into Your great planetary creations and I now know more in this respect than all the wise men of the Earth together. I know what the endless depths of Your heavens hide; but why do I not know myself then?!"
GGJ|3|170|4|0|I say, "Because you yourself are a much more wonderful being than all the great suns and worlds together! There is a much more wonderful heaven in the heart of a person than the great one there which you see with your eyes.
GGJ|3|170|5|0|You see, all material is a judgment and an iron necessity! You can look at it from outside and from inside as much as you like, and some pharmacists[physicists] possess the knowledge of how to divide material up into its original elements. And this rare knowledge is called the knowledge of division, which will be perfected more and more over time.
GGJ|3|170|6|0|In the same way that you can recognize a stone quite accurately from the outside and from the inside, you can also recognize a whole world! Our Mathael is very familiar with this art; also My disciple Andrew, who also stayed with the Essenes, is a qualified pharmacist, an art which he learnt in Egypt. These two will explain to you the matter of the whole world with much skill and much truth. Truly there is still something inside matter which no scientist will ever find out; but he can recognize the actual elements of which some matter consists, although never the elements in themselves, because they are made of the spiritual and can only be thoroughly recognized by a pure spirit. For something infinite is hidden in the elements!
GGJ|3|170|7|0|But something even more infinite lies in the human soul and his spirit! That cannot be discovered by any chemical or physical analysis, and I Myself therefore had to come to you people in order to teach you what no man could ever have found out by himself.
GGJ|3|170|8|0|Therefore you can see that I came out of the heaven of heavens to you for the sake of your observed indecency, and I am teaching you what no-one else could teach you!
GGJ|3|170|9|0|Now you certainly do not yet understand how you can have something in your will but nonetheless do not act according to your will, but instead you act according to some external motivation which you do not know, and the mute desires of the flesh often decide on an action against the will of the spirit. For the will is not part of the flesh and blood and of the soul, which formed the flesh and blood and then even took the food for its construction out of the same, but instead it is part of love which is My spirit in you, and therefore you are not only My creations, but also My true children and you will one day reign with Me in My kingdom for all eternity.
GGJ|3|170|10|0|But for that you must be reborn again fully, otherwise such a thing would be impossible!
GGJ|3|170|11|0|Do you understand this, My dearest little daughter?"
GGJ|3|171|1|1|On reincarnation
GGJ|3|171|1|0|Jarah says, "I understand the necessary information well; but by no means quite thoroughly! I cannot get to grips with the becoming reborn in the spirit, no matter how many times I hear it! How should that be properly understood?"
GGJ|3|171|2|0|I say, "Now, neither you nor anyone else can fully understand it; for if I discuss earthly things with you, you do not fully understand Me – how could you then completely understand Me if I were to deal in very heavenly things with you?!
GGJ|3|171|3|0|Yes, I tell you: If I now begin to speak about very heavenly things with you, you would all begin to get annoyed and say: See how the man has become so absurd! He speaks about things that are against all reason and nature! How can one accept this information to be true?!
GGJ|3|171|4|0|Therefore you will all only fully understand the birth, or rebirth, from the spirit and in the spirit when I as a man and the son of man, am taken from this Earth under your very eyes like Elijah!
GGJ|3|171|5|0|Only then will I scatter My spirit from the heavens full of truth and power over all those who are Mine, whereby only then the full rebirth of the spirit and in the spirit will be made fully possible, and only then will you understand and recognize the rebirth of your spirit.
GGJ|3|171|6|0|But until then no-one can be fully reborn in the spirit, not anyone, beginning from Adam; not even Moses and all the prophets.
GGJ|3|171|7|0|But through the works which I have performed before you and all the others, everyone from Adam onwards will take part in the full rebirth of the spirit if they were born into the world and had at least a good will in the life of their body, even if they were not always active accordingly.
GGJ|3|171|8|0|For there are many others who have the best will to do and carry out something good, but they are lacking in the means and the outer strength and skill, which are as necessary as the eyes are for seeing. Well, in such cases the good will means as much to Me as the deed itself.
GGJ|3|171|9|0|You see, if, for example, someone fell into the water and you saw it! Now you might well want to help the unlucky person – but you know that you are completely incapable of swimming. If you jumped after the person who had fallen in, you would both be swept away by the water; but if you could swim very well, you would certainly jump after the unlucky person without any further thought and save him. But because you cannot swim, you do not jump after the unlucky person despite the best will in the world, but instead you quickly look for someone who could and would save the person!
GGJ|3|171|10|0|Look, look, My little daughter, a good will is as much as the completed deed itself; and that is the same in thousands and thousands of cases where the good will alone is accepted instead of the deed.
GGJ|3|171|11|0|I will give you another example! Look, you had the best will to help a very poor person who came to you, but you had no fortune yourself, and yet you wanted to help the poor person with all your strength! But since you have no fortune yourself, you go to one or another person who has a fortune and beg them with all your power for a good help for your poor person, but you do not receive it because of the hard-heartedness of the rich person and you have to let the poor person move on without support, crying for him and pleading for him to the Lord God.
GGJ|3|171|12|0|You see, your will is then just as much as the completed deed itself!
GGJ|3|171|13|0|And there were many such people before us, there are now, and in the future there will be more; they will all participate in the rebirth of their spirit in their soul!
GGJ|3|171|14|0|If you cannot yet really understand what the actual rebirth of the spirit consists of, like everyone else, well I have shown you the reason as clearly as possible; but if the time will come when you will be reborn in your spirit, only then will you fully see what and why you still cannot see it now! Do you understand the reason now why you still cannot understand Me yet?"
GGJ|3|171|15|0|Jarah says, "Yes, Lord, my only love! Now I understand it well! But one must understand You, for You illuminate things as purely as the sun in a cloudless sky illuminates the Earth at midday!"
GGJ|3|171|16|0|After these words she thanked Me for the lesson and also promised Me that she would never laugh again at the foolish behavior of another person.
GGJ|3|172|1|1|Cornelius and Jarah
GGJ|3|172|1|0|But Cornelius was immensely amazed about the wisdom of the girl; also Faustus and Philopold wondered to the same degree, and Cornelius asked Me whether he was allowed to discuss some things with the girl at the table. And I allowed him this. And Cornelius is as joyful about this as the girl and everyone at the table, and I recommend him to ask wise questions.
GGJ|3|172|2|0|However Cornelius, as soon as he should ask a question to the girl, begins to wonder very much what he should actually ask. For by My command to only ask the girl wise questions, Cornelius understood that the conversation should not be pointless chit-chat, but something purposeful, and he thought a lot what this could be in a company who always had the opportunity to hear the highest things.
GGJ|3|172|3|0|The longer and stronger he thought about this, the less he found something which seemed to him to be worthy to ask the girl and enter into a mutual discussion with her. He thought of this and that and found nothing which could seem to have any particular value.
GGJ|3|172|4|0|After quite a while of thinking he (Cornelius) said to Me, "Look, I thought that this would be easier; but the longer and deeper I think, the less I find anything which would be suitable for such a wise child!"
GGJ|3|172|5|0|I say, "Well, if you find nothing extraordinary, then ask the girl the next best thing!"
GGJ|3|172|6|0|Cornelius says, "That would be all very correct and good, but there's also a problem with that! For I cannot ask her about something too every day, and I would hardly know something better that has not already been discussed here many times!"
GGJ|3|172|7|0|But the girl, noticing Cornelius? embarrassment, said, "Oh high, dearest friend, if you cannot find a question for me, then allow me to ask you; for I am not easily embarrassed in asking questions – I already have ten questions at the ready!"
GGJ|3|172|8|0|Cornelius says, "That would certainly be very good, my very dearest little child! But if you ask me a question, then it is already a foregone conclusion that I must answer it; if I were not capable of this – which could very easily be the case, since you seem to me a very thoroughly clever child – what then?"
GGJ|3|172|9|0|The girl says, "Well, what then?! Then I will answer my own question and you can judge the question and the answer and then can tell me whether I have been mistaken! Oh look, it is also by no means a little thing for me to ask and answer; the Lord, as my eternal only love, worries me the least, because every comparison of His infinite wisdom and our most limited wisdom is in any case useless.
GGJ|3|172|10|0|Whether we say something more or less foolish, this does not change the relationship between us and the Lord in the least; for we are nothing in ourselves in comparison with the Lord, and that there is something in us of worth for Him, that is He Himself in our hearts through His mercy.
GGJ|3|172|11|0|But there are some wise men among us, and even at this table, for whom I have all respect; it is not good to reach into the same bowl with such people!
GGJ|3|172|12|0|I truly know some things which until this moment no-one but I and of course Raphael and the Lord can know, because every experience is lacking in such an unbelievable relationship; but what use is it to me to be at home in the far-off stars, but at the same time to be a stranger on this Earth that is our home?! Then I am beaten a hundred and a thousand times over!"
GGJ|3|172|13|0|Cornelius says, "Who at our table is then so first rate, before whom you have such a particular respect in a very human way?"
GGJ|3|172|14|0|Jarah says, "The vice-king over there, who will now rule over the whole Pontus with the old Ouran! His name is Mathael. He could give me some hard tasks to solve! I believe that would not be in a position to give him a single intelligent answer to one question in a hundred!"
GGJ|3|172|15|0|Mathael says, "Oh, dear little child, suddenly you are now extremely modest! Since quite a while you cannot be cornered by me; for I know all too well the keenness of your mind! If a Raphael has to summon all his strength, how much more then we! And Colonel Cornelius does very well in considering what he should speak to you about! For you are like very few of your gender! It is true that I also understand a few things and know some things; but nevertheless I would never like to enter into a contest of wisdom with you, which would also be a vain craziness! But it would always be very dear, valuable and worthy to me to be taught by you."
GGJ|3|172|16|0|Jarah says, "That's what a poor girl has, if she knows something and no-one dares to speak to her! Therefore it would almost be better for her to know a little less, in order to not appear unpleasant to the wiser friends! But what can I do now?! It is impossible to begin to know less than I know; for I cannot make the light of my heart weaker than it is. But this light gives me in an ever greater measure the love for the Lord, for the holiest Father of the fathers of the fathers of this Earth! Yes, if it were possible for me to weaken this one and only love even in the least, then I would immediately become more foolish; but such a thing is impossible for me! And what I know from this light is not mine, but the knowledge of the Lord in my heart, and therefore certainly no-one should be ashamed, just as I should not shame anyone! Therefore you, noblest friend Cornelius, and you, noble Mathael, should also be able to speak to me!"
GGJ|3|172|17|0|Cornelius says, "Certainly, certainly! But do you know, very dearest Jarah, there is even a problem with that; for it is somewhat difficult to speak to you, as I am already beginning to feel very clearly, because in your heart you really understand the purest truth too much. Oh, you are otherwise infinitely blessed and dear, and one could listen to you all day long; but to ask you a question or to have you ask a question, that is another story. You could be asked quickly, but afterwards comes the answer, and then I will look very inadequate!
GGJ|3|172|18|0|A little thought has not yet quite left me, and I fear nothing in the world as much as shame, which is certainly not justified; but I cannot do anything about it, for in childhood I was brought up like that, and such an old habit does not disappear as quickly as one would like to believe.
GGJ|3|172|19|0|But just wait a little longer, something very clever will occur to me; and I will then take great joy in hearing something very wise from you!"
GGJ|3|173|1|1|Cornelius' question to Jarah
GGJ|3|173|1|0|Jarah is satisfied with that, and Cornelius begins to scan his brains; but still he cannot find anything suitable.
GGJ|3|173|2|0|Finally, after a while something occurs to him, and he asks Jarah about the following, saying, "Well, now I have found something, and so tell me what actually is the sun, and which elements does it consist of, since it pours out over the face of the Earth such a very strong light and a hardly believable heat! If you, blessed Jarah, are in a position to tell me something about this, I will reward you regally, if you will accept it!"
GGJ|3|173|3|0|Jarah says somewhat ironically, "Do you know, high master, in this way one fetches the rotten fish out of a pond and wants to purify it in this way because the rotten fish make the water stink and make it impure and therefore also unhealthy! Understood, lord leader Cornelius?!
GGJ|3|173|4|0|If you have superfluous treasure, you will find the poor, particularly here in this city which has been destroyed by fire, in a great number, whom you can give your regal support! But I do not need a reward from anyone on this Earth; for I have all the love of the Lord, and this is my only and highest reward!
GGJ|3|173|5|0|Oh yes, I will answer your question, I do not want to remain in debt to you for anything; but therefore I will not let myself be rewarded by you at all – least of all in a worldly fashion! For I consider such a thing to be one of the greatest sins; for first of all I would be taking it away from the truly needy poor, and secondly I would have taken away the opportunity for you to do something truly good, especially since I am not a poor child of the Earth in any way, and basically I even possess material treasure which you could not pay for with all your great kingdom, which I actually need just as little as the regal reward which you have just offered me.
GGJ|3|173|6|0|But do not believe that any sort of arrogance is speaking through me, but instead the quite purest and most harmless truth; for if I possessed even the smallest spark of pride in myself, I would not sit in this place beside the Lord of lords and beside the Master of masters! That, my otherwise very dearest friend Cornelius, was a little bit of a failure!
GGJ|3|173|7|0|You see, people who possess mercy from the Lord as I do, if through and through undeservedly, must be judged and treated quite differently to the people of nature and the world!
GGJ|3|173|8|0|You thought that I as a young, barely fourteen year-old girl would be of as vain a nature as the other maidens of the world and would even have the greatest joy in being dressed in regal clothes; alone such vanity is further from me than the smallest star in the firmament that your eye can discover from this Earth, and that says a lot! Therefore take your offer of reward back quickly, otherwise I will not answer your question in any case!"
GGJ|3|173|9|0|Cornelius says, "Well then, because I ended up with such a sharp retort, I will take it back very willingly according to your wish and will then do what you advised me to do; but you must answer my question to you out of friendship!"
GGJ|3|173|10|0|Next Jarah began to gather herself and said, "You now want to learn from me what the sun is and which elements it consists of, since it pours out such a strong light and such powerful warmth over the Earth?
GGJ|3|173|11|0|Well, I can give you quite fully true information about this; but what good would that do you?! You can well believe me, as a blind man believes someone who tells him that a flower is beautifully red. Will the blind man be able to convince himself that that flower is truly so wonderfully red? That would be very difficult in this life, and in the next life the free soul will certainly worry very little about it; for in any case it will in a better position to see more in one instant than can be learnt here in fifty industrious years of every effort."
GGJ|3|173|12|0|Cornelius says, "Most blessed girl, there you are quite right! I will never ad personam mean (personally) be able to convince myself about the things you have told me about the sun, and that the things you have just said are seriously true; but I also know now that you cannot lie to me, because everything that you know you can only know from the Lord. And therefore I can accept everything that you might ever say about the sun as the perfect and undoubted truth!"
GGJ|3|173|13|0|Jarah says, "Well then, good! I will see whether you begin to shrug your shoulders! And so listen to me!"
GGJ|3|174|1|1|The natural sun
GGJ|3|174|1|0|(Jarah:) You see, the sun is also, just like our Earth, an inhabitable and also fully inhabited planet; only it is a thousand times a thousand times larger than this Earth of ours, which, as you see, is not small either. But the light that is emitted by that great world is not the inhabited ground of the sun, but instead only the air surrounding it entirely, whose smoothest surface, constantly rubbing firmly against the surrounding ether in all directions, firstly creates an uncountable amount of the strongest flashes of light all at one time, and secondly takes in the light from eons of suns onto this such an enormous reflective surface and then sends it out again in all directions.
GGJ|3|174|2|0|The Earth, as well as many other earths, which we call planets, is illuminated and heated through such a light by this sun of ours. However the heat does not come to the Earth along with the light from the sun, but instead it is created on the spot by the light.
GGJ|3|174|3|0|The light truly comes from far away, but the heat is only created here, and namely through the fact that the certain natural spirits in the air, in the water and in the Earth are put into great motion through the light. And exactly this activity creates what we feel as heat, and at an even higher activity by the previously mentioned spirits, as heat, and we call them thus. But as the light can always be increased more and more into infinity, likewise the warmth and the heat can be increased.
GGJ|3|174|4|0|But, you will ask, who can exist on the sun then? For because the light must be the strongest there, the heat must also be no less! It is not so. Hardly a thousandth of a thousandth part of all the strength of the sun's light can penetrate to the inside of the actual body of the sun, and therefore it is not much brighter and warmer on the surface of the sun than here on our Earth, and God's creations can therefore exist and live there just like on this Earth. Only there can be no night there, because everything on the sun finds itself in its own indestructible light.
GGJ|3|174|5|0|The inhabitants of the sun therefore know nothing about night – but they can still see the stars and all the planets circling the sun along with our Earth very well during their eternal day. This makes the extremely pure air, reaching 1200 hours out in all directions around the sun, which is truly dulled from time to time by many and very dense clouds, but which also has very cloudless periods and areas where the outer worlds can be very well seen and observed, much better than that of any other planet.
GGJ|3|174|6|0|The sun rotates around its own axis, but not within almost twenty-five hours like this Earth of ours, but instead within twenty-nine days. The inhabitants of the sun can therefore see the whole sky during this period, particularly the inhabitants of the middle belt, which according to my feeling must be the wisest and most beautiful people of the sun. The inhabitants of the other belts correspond more to the various planets.
GGJ|3|174|7|0|But as far as the inner construction of the enormously large body of the sun is concerned, my feeling tells me that even more planets are hidden inside the other like in a hollow ball and could be separated from each other by distances of two, three and four thousand hours, which is not to be taken as something concrete, because these internal suns often stretch out very far, to shrink back to the normal state then another time. The hollow spaces are either filled with water or with all sorts of air.
GGJ|3|174|8|0|But why things must be like this, I cannot tell you; for only the Lord and Master of eternity sitting beside me now knows about it. If you want to learn more, you must turn to this One and Only!"
GGJ|3|174|9|0|Cornelius says, "I thank you, my dearest, very friendliest little child, for the message that you have just given me, which even I with my reason accept in full belief from the alpha to the omega; for I cannot find anything contradictory there. But how far must the sun be from our Earth since it appears so small to us despite being such an enormously large world?"
GGJ|3|174|10|0|Jarah says, "There is no measure for that on this Earth; the Egyptians however had such a thing, and the later descendents – but in Europe and not in Asia – will invent this measuring stick again. But I can nonetheless tell you that an arrow which was shot from the Earth with all force towards the sun would have to travel almost a full twenty Earth years in the least in order to reach the sun!
GGJ|3|174|11|0|Now you can work it out yourself. Measure the time that a flying arrow needs to travel a thousand human paces; you will find that the arrow at all speed nonetheless needs two instants of time to carry itself across a thousand human paces. But an hour needs 1800 of such double moments; and a day has 24 hours, and a year consists of 365 days, which is well-known to you. If you now know that and can count just a little, you will soon see how far the sun is from the Earth! I cannot tell you anymore; for even if I knew it too, I would not have the yardstick and the appropriate number! Imagine 40 times 1000 times 1000 hours of journey, and you have the distance of the Earth from the sun more or less accurately!"
GGJ|3|174|12|0|Cornelius opens his eyes wide and says, "No, I would never have expected that from such a girl; she counts with the greatest numbers in the world like one of us with the small numbers on our fingers! She is far above any Euclides, the greatest mathematician! No, I have never seen such a thing before! Lord, tell me now whether I should accept all this! It seems to me at least that the girl has hit the nail on the head!"
GGJ|3|175|1|1|Development of the heart and mind
GGJ|3|175|1|0|I say, "This certainly no gospel; but it is what it is, a truth which you will also benefit from in time in order to heal the people from some superstitions. For people have no more massive superstition in any area than in the field of the light of the starry heavens. But it is not yet the time to let the people come to full conclusions about this; for now it is above all important to form real and true people from out of the present human larvae.
GGJ|3|175|2|0|However, that can only be achieved when man recognizes firstly himself and then God, and loves Him above all else with all his strength. Once man has become firm in such a belief and is capable of receiving the Holy Spirit from God, he will then become receptive to all other still undiscovered truths and will be capable of understanding them!
GGJ|3|175|3|0|But if one immediately filled his head with these things, he would not be able to understand it and would rack his brains so much that he would go crazy!
GGJ|3|175|4|0|Therefore this is the basic principle: Mankind must first become true people before receiving all knowledge, otherwise any sort of knowledge would harm them much more than something pious. For all knowledge occupies only our reason which is in our brains; but the heart, as the basis of life, remains untamed, raw and wild, like that of a predatory animal, and with the help of knowledge practices even more evil than without it; for knowledge is a true light to a godless heart for evil of all type and category!
GGJ|3|175|5|0|Therefore, My friends and brothers, give the blind firstly the correct light in their hearts, and then let such a light illuminate the reason of the soul, and then all knowledge will be a true blessing to man!
GGJ|3|175|6|0|It is certainly praise-worthy to know much, because in this way one can give another person good advice; but it is better to love much and truly! For love awakes and animates; but knowledge only satisfies curiosity and then lies down again on the bed to rest!
GGJ|3|175|7|0|And so knowledge truly helps someone a little for a time, but harms him for the awakening of his spirit; but if it comes forth after some time as a certain side-effect of the light of the spirit, it is then also full with all the warmth of life and animates like the light of the sun which not only illuminates as no other light but also animates, because its light contains the warmth of life and wherever it falls it passes it on and animates and draws out whatever is there even more.
GGJ|3|175|8|0|Believe Me, the countless wonders that go around there in immeasurable spaces are dormant hidden in everyone's spirit; therefore strive above all that your spirit will be fully awakened, and you will then always see in the greatest clarity what no eye has seen and no sense has felt, and through the other senses you will also be able to feel it most genuinely.
GGJ|3|175|9|0|Those who truly recognize and love God in Me, the Son of Man, will receive an abundance of blessings in this life, the magnificence of which no human sense has ever felt before this hour! But on the pure path to knowledge a person will never get there! Do you understand this, Cornelius?"
GGJ|3|176|1|1|The fate of the divine teaching
GGJ|3|176|1|0|Cornelius says, "Yes, Lord, what You say is filled with truth which has never existed before according to the measure of pure human life; for if it had ever been spoken or had ever been here before, certainly some people would have accepted it as what it is and lived by it strictly, and the effect of it would certainly not have fallen by the wayside.
GGJ|3|176|2|0|But to my much encompassing knowledge it has never been here before, but instead there was quite the opposite among us heathens; and therefore Socrates, Plato, Plotin and Phrygius are to be greatly admired, as well as several great men of Rome, who through sheer heroic efforts and pains against the laws of polytheism nonetheless managed quite successfully to find the path to You, the one and only true God.
GGJ|3|176|3|0|Plato found that the one and only true, if unknown, God must be pure love. The more he thought about the unknown God, the warmer it became in his heart; and when he found that this benevolent warmth was growing, and a doctor told him that this was an illness, Plato laughed and said: If that is an illness, then I desire even more of such an illness in my heart; for it makes me feel much better than any highly-valued health!
GGJ|3|176|4|0|And Plato loved the Unknown One more and more and told how he had seen this God in the highest moments of his love for the unknown God, as if fully united with him, and what an indescribable bliss he had felt at this.
GGJ|3|176|5|0|The other great wise men tell similar things; their teaching would have been very comforting for people if the familiar servants of God had not stood in the way of spreading it with all manner of abominations.
GGJ|3|176|6|0|But it was always so, and it will probably continue to be so. The pure truth can never find take hold because over time its closest servants themselves, led by highly mean interests, stand in the way. They put it in a labyrinth and then bend the original ever straight and open path into thousands of crooked ways which, surrounded by a gloomy wall, never allow the seeker to find the centre, where the old temple of truth once stood.
GGJ|3|176|7|0|Lord, one day Your religion will also suffer the same fate, if only one priest will excel himself in it! There must certainly be teachers, but there is surely one rowdy in ten who incites the others only too soon, and then the truth already has a flaw!
GGJ|3|176|8|0|Moses, the wisest man in Cairo, the adopted son of the Pharaoh's daughter, indoctrinated in everything, wrote the divine truth on marble tablets and ordered with the power of God to announce it to the people and obey it despite all the hardest punishments, to live according to such a religion and to act accordingly; hardly a thousand years have passed since him, and how do things look now for the holy religion of the marble tablets?! There is no trace of it any longer except for the name! Where is the old Ark of the Covenant, the wonderful, fruit- and life-bearing Ark? Where are the original tablets that Moses wrote with his own hand as if for eternity? You see, Moses? followers have destroyed everything, simply because of their evil worldly interests!
GGJ|3|176|9|0|Therefore I say, without by any means being a prophet: As it always was, it still is and always will be if You, oh Lord, lay Your religion in the hands of men for safe-keeping. In a thousand years things will look very crooked, and people will be allowed to seek the truth in it like Diogenes on the clearest day, but never find it.
GGJ|3|176|10|0|Ah, the full truth will certainly remain with some individuals; but in general there will be nothing further left than what remains of the children of Abraham in the times of Moses, namely vessels and empty names! Who understands any longer the spirit of Moses? statutes?
GGJ|3|176|11|0|Therefore I say, and remain by this: Man was always so, and with small differences will always remain so.
GGJ|3|176|12|0|Something new will always make them curious and excited; but once the people have got used to it a little, even the most eminent thing will soon become every day, worthless and indifferent to them! If there is something attractive in it still, it must often be refreshed with all sorts of rarities, and some change must always occur, of course not harming the main issue, otherwise humanity begins again, out of sheer boredom and under constant thunder and lightning, to form golden cows again and to dance around them in amusement.
GGJ|3|176|13|0|Yes, even some priests are to be excused for selling the people, instead of the real goods, the most miserable junk as something purely divine; for if the current of darkness has become too powerful, swimming against it is impossible, and the best-intentioned priest, even if he possesses in secret some correct idea of the truth, must swim with the current NOLENS SEU VOLENS (whether you want it or not), otherwise he will immediately go under!
GGJ|3|176|14|0|Lord! As old as the humanity of this Earth is, evil was always its faithful companion, which can never be denied; can man ever be healed totally and radically from this old evil? For I see no reason why man should constantly be ruined time and again!"
GGJ|3|177|1|1|The dignity of human free will
GGJ|3|177|1|0|I say, "Yes, listen, my dearest! That is something of the greatest necessity on the planet where people are designated to become by their own effort true children of God!
GGJ|3|177|2|0|The least spiritual limitation by Me of the freest will would totally ruin my purpose
GGJ|3|177|3|0|Therefore here (on Earth) the freest room for development must be provided completely, right down to deep below the worst hell in order to achieve every thinkable burden, as well as up above every heaven in order to achieve the highest virtue, otherwise there is nothing that can be done in order to become the children of God on this Earth which was designated for this!
GGJ|3|177|4|0|And there is the secret reason why even the most wonderful religion will be trodden on like dirt in time!
GGJ|3|177|5|0|No one will be able to say about My teaching that it demands even something unnatural, unfair and impossible; and yet in time such hardships and impossible to carry out adjuncts will set in, which no man will be able to observe in their entirety.
GGJ|3|177|6|0|One will massacre people in their hundreds and thousands in an exaggerated eagerness, worse than the wildest forest beast, and will believe that they are performing an extremely pleasant service for God.
GGJ|3|177|7|0|Yes, I Myself will have to let Myself be caught and finally even killed by the people, if they want it, in order to give the people the freest and highest playground for their will; for only through this highest and very most unlimited freedom were people placed on this Earth completely in a position to rise to the truest and most perfectly god-like children and gods themselves in all things.
GGJ|3|177|8|0|For as I Myself am God from eternity to eternity only through My very most unlimited strength of will and power, likewise the children of My love must be it too eternally!
GGJ|3|177|9|0|But in order to become that, every spiritual education is needed, which does not yet suit you so well. But just think about it a little and you will find that it cannot be possibly otherwise!
GGJ|3|177|10|0|Where the highest is to be reached, the lowest must also be available!"
GGJ|3|177|11|0|Here Cornelius considers a little and says after a while, "Yes, yes, Lord, it is beginning to dawn a little in my heart! I should understand things well; but there are still some clouds and fog, through which my soul still does not yet see the full light. In certain moments however, I notice that it is becoming lighter and then I understand some things, and so I understand now also that it would not be possible for me to raise any doubts against this; but there we cannot speak at all of me being in full clarity and at home in this familiar sphere of wisdom!
GGJ|3|177|12|0|You, oh Lord, could certainly put an only somewhat powerful light in my heart in this sphere as well!"
GGJ|3|177|13|0|I say, "I could certainly do that – but then the stronger light would not be yours, but only purely My work and also something alien in you; you would not need to seek then, nor to ask or to knock anywhere.
GGJ|3|177|14|0|But I want, and must want, every man to progress along the path that I have shown you and to achieve with his own effort and sacrifice what he needs for here and for afterwards, otherwise he will never be able to become fully self-acting and therefore never independent.
GGJ|3|177|15|0|Full independence however is one of the most necessary prerequisites to receive the highest possible blessing.
GGJ|3|177|16|0|Look at a very well-placed servant! He has almost everything under his master that his highly prosperous master has; he can enjoy the best dishes and drink the wine from his master's guest table. If his master makes a journey on water or across land, he takes his servant with him, and whatever the master enjoys there, his servant enjoys also. But nonetheless the bliss of both is different.
GGJ|3|177|17|0|The servant often thinks, "I have a good master and he does not demand anything from me that I could call unfair, and I am very well respected and looked after; but if I ever get above myself, he could nevertheless say to me: My boy, I looked on you like my own son and therefore demanded only an easy and minor service from you. But you got above yourself and began to play the master; therefore I can no longer use you as my servant. Therefore leave my house! Then I would have to go and would be a beggar; but my master would remain the lord of his possessions.
GGJ|3|177|18|0|You see, my good friend, this thought often ruins the servant's bliss! But the master is truly happy – whether he is already very fond of his faithful servant or not, he does not need to fear that he will lose him; for he could easily get hundreds in the place of this one. He remains nonetheless the wealthy master and independent owner of very many goods and immeasurable other treasures. His blessing can therefore not be dulled, while the casual blessing of the servant can come to an end at any moment. And you see, it is the same here!
GGJ|3|177|19|0|As long as I, as the Lord of all life and all light, must inspire life and light into you all at once, you are only my slaves and servants; for I can provide you with life and light as long as I alone want to. From where will you then get light and life?! Must not the thought alone of the possibility of what I said awake in you a very significant disquietude?!
GGJ|3|177|20|0|But wherever some anguish, fright or disquietude can be awakened in a soul, there is no possible chance of a perfect blessing!"
GGJ|3|178|1|1|Human aptitude and destiny
GGJ|3|178|1|0|(The Lord) "It is exactly for this reason that I Myself came to this Earth designated for the creation of My true children, in order to free you from the bands of creative necessity and to show you the way to true, independent, eternal freedom of life through word and deed and to pave the way and to smooth it through My example before you all.
GGJ|3|178|2|0|Only on this path alone will it be possible to enter the immeasurable magnificence of God, My and your Father.
GGJ|3|178|3|0|For as a man I am a human being like you; but within Me live the original fullness of the divine magnificence of the Father, who is pure love. And it is not I as your fellow man who is now speaking to you, but the word that I say to you is the Word of the Father who is in Me, and whom I know well, but whom you do not know; for if you knew him, it would have been unnecessary to send Me. But exactly because you do not know him and have never known him I came Myself in order to show Him to you and to teach you to know him.
GGJ|3|178|4|0|But that is the will of the Father, that everyone who believes in Me, the Son of Man, and that I was sent by the Father, should have eternal life and the magnificence of the Father in him, in order to become true children of the Almighty and to remain so for eternity!
GGJ|3|178|5|0|But in order to achieve this, heaven and hell must come together in this world! There is no victory without a battle! Where the highest thing is to be achieved, the highest activity must be fully undertaken to achieve it; in order to reach one extreme, one must first break away from the opposite extreme.
GGJ|3|178|6|0|But how could a highest extreme be conceivable without the lowest?! Or can someone among you think of mountains without the valleys between them?! Are the summits of the mountains not measured according to the greatest depth of a valley?! There must therefore be very deep valleys, and whoever lives in the depth of the valley must climb up the mountain, fighting with many obstacles, in order to win the freest and furthest view. But if there were no valleys, there would also be no mountains, and no-one could climb any height with a view which only reaches a little over what is usual.
GGJ|3|178|7|0|That is only a material parable, it is true, but nonetheless things which are similar and correspond to the infinitely great spiritual truth are hidden in it – for him who can and will think, things will constantly form themselves more significantly.
GGJ|3|178|8|0|In the sphere of inner life, however, you are called and chosen to reach the highest point – so there must also be something under you, and so you have the most perfectly free will and the power to fight the lowermost things in yourself with the power that God has given you as your own for eternity.
GGJ|3|178|9|0|You see, My dear friend Cornelius that is how things stand in connection to life in this world, because that is how they must be! And hopefully you will now hardly need to ask any other question!
GGJ|3|178|10|0|I could lead you in the spirit to another planet where you would see everything in perfection, as you see the concoctions of the animals in an inimitable perfection; but what good is this constantly identical reappearing perfection to them? It only covers their highly puny and monotonous requirements for life; but only an inch further and you will find nothing!
GGJ|3|178|11|0|Can the children of God really be raised in such circumstances?!
GGJ|3|178|12|0|But there are infinite things in you people, only it is not developed; therefore a child can do nothing when it comes into the world and is more helpless than the newborn of any species of animal.
GGJ|3|178|13|0|But exactly because it is so naked, so weak and totally helpless and stands just a little better than an octopus of the sea as a completely empty vessel, it can climb to the highest divine awareness and become capable of all perfection!
GGJ|3|178|14|0|Therefore pay attention to everything that I have just said to you, and act accordingly, and you will also inevitably achieve what you have been called and chosen to be for all eternity! Tell Me now, friend Cornelius, what you think about this Earth now and its people in light and in darkness!"
GGJ|3|179|1|1|Cornelius' memory of Jesus' birth
GGJ|3|179|1|0|Cornelius considered for a while and finally said full of the greatest wonder, "Lord, Lord, yes, very good, yes! But there is still the fact that if You entered under the roof of my house I could never be worthy of this! For You alone are the One about whom the great king of the Jews, David, whose psalms I read in my youth, prophesied, when he said, "Lift up your heads, o gates, and be lifted up, o ancient doors, that the king of glory may come in! Who is the king of glory? The Lord strong and mighty, the Lord mighty in battle!" (Psalm 24: 7-8)
GGJ|3|179|2|0|As I said, I have known these things since my youth, and strangely: it had to be so that I was a witness of Your birth in Bethlehem and at the same time the one who showed Your earthly parents a way to flee from the cruelest persecution by old Herod.
GGJ|3|179|3|0|But then I was only twenty-five years old, and I am now a good thirty years older, I have lived through much in this time, seen much and heard and experienced much; but despite everything the strange words of David and Your birth and all the accompanying events float as vividly before my eyes as if I had experienced them firsthand, as one says, only yesterday or the day before. And in the meantime I hear again and again, "Lift up your heads, o gates, and be lifted up, o ancient doors that the king of glory may come in! Who is the king of glory? The Lord strong and mighty, the Lord mighty in battle!"
GGJ|3|179|4|0|And in secret I said this text to myself even before Your birth, and when You, oh Lord, healed my servant and I then had the greatest mercy to meet You, I said this verse to myself in my heart which reveres and loves You above all else! And so I now say and bear witness that You alone are the great, eternal King of Glory, about whom the wise king of the Jews sang in his prophetic spirit! And if You were not that King Zebaoth, how could You say such things about the people of this Earth as You have just spoken?!
GGJ|3|179|5|0|Yes, if Your holy words will only remain firm in the memories of the likes of us! But unfortunately my memory was never my strongest point; however, the main thing, the core, remains in me all the same! But what You have now told us goes far beyond all human understanding, and although I understand more or less what is said, things are nonetheless like a bright dream, and I will at home have a lot to do to explain things to my house as clearly as possible, because my memory cannot retain all the points as well as they came out of Your holiest mouth."
GGJ|3|179|6|0|I say, "Oh, that can soon be easily helped! You see, we have the angel Raphael; give him a few pages of good leather paper, and he will immediately write down for you this whole speech of Mine, which is of a very powerful importance!"
GGJ|3|179|7|0|With the greatest joy in the world Cornelius immediately calls his servants and has them bring about twenty of the best pages of parchment, some ink and a golden writing pen.
GGJ|3|179|8|0|The angel only touches the paper with the pen which has been dipped in ink, and in an instant all twenty pages are filled to the same degree.
GGJ|3|179|9|0|Next the angel gives the twenty pages to Cornelius to look through, and Cornelius cannot wonder enough how the angel was possibly able to put it all down on paper so endlessly quickly. For Cornelius had not been witness before when our Raphael had brought proof of his fast writing to light on other occasions, therefore he wondered all the more that this angel was finished so quickly with the writing down of the words I had said, and in addition in Greek and in Latin, and so true to word that there was not a dot missing.
GGJ|3|179|10|0|But then Kisjonah, Faustus and the mentioned Philopold also became very attentive and full of wonder, and the highly inquisitive Philopold began to ask Raphael about the possibility of writing something down at such enormous speed.
GGJ|3|179|11|0|But the angel says, "Friend that is very easily possible for the likes of us at any time and with the help of the Lord – but purely impossible to explain to you how. For this is a characteristic which every perfect spirit possesses, not only such writing, but also to complete any great act in an instant. If you want to have a whole long mountain range destroyed or annihilated, or a lake dried out, or sea turned to land, or a whole Earth destroyed or the sun which is a thousand times a thousand times greater, or if you wanted to send me to one of the very furthest stars and demanded at the same time a sign that I had actually been there, that would also happen in the shortest moment that you would not be able to perceive with your senses that I had been even the slightest bit absent. Well, how this happens, and can possibly happen, can only be understood by a pure spirit!
GGJ|3|179|12|0|Once you are reborn again completely in the spirit, you will understand it, see it and make a comparable image; but as long as you have not been reborn in the spirit, you cannot possibly recognize such characteristics of the pure spirits, even if I were to show it to you quite clearly uncovered! But just ask yourself how your thought can be in Rome or in Jerusalem in the shortest instant and back here again! If you can explain that to yourself, my friend Philopold, you will also soon understand my speed."
GGJ|3|179|13|0|Philopold says, "Yes, yes, you magnificent, wonderful angelic being, the thought is going to and fro, and no-one can measure its speed; but nothing comes of the thought, it is a highly fleeting image. If someone wants to realize his thoughts, he must become very active with his hands, and a long time is needed until the image of the thought becomes visible in reality; but the thought is already a wonderfully completed work for you. You see, that is the very powerful difference between my thoughts and yours!"
GGJ|3|180|1|1|The nature and destiny of angels
GGJ|3|180|1|0|The angel says, "No difference at all! Just let your spirit first achieve rebirth, and your thoughts will appear in everything which is established in God's order as a completely perfect, divine miracle!
GGJ|3|180|2|0|Do not believe that it is I who acts in this way and does this, but instead it is the spirit of the Lord who acts, works and does everything, who actually makes and fills my innermost being; for we angels are basically nothing other than focus of the rays of the divine spirit! We are in a certain way the personified, powerfully active will of God; our word is the speech of His mouth and our beauty is a little reflection of His endless magnificence and always immeasurable majesty.
GGJ|3|180|3|0|But if the Lord God is also infinite in His majesty of wisdom and power, He is nonetheless a limited person in the love of the Father here with and among you. And exactly this love, which makes Him a person before you, also makes us angels into people before you, otherwise we are only light and fire, darting through all the infinite space as great, creative thoughts, filled with the word, the power and the will from eternity to eternity!
GGJ|3|180|4|0|But you people of the Earth are only now receiving the sprit, and even more so the own flame of love from the heart of God, as a consequence of which you will become true children of God, and as a result you are unspeakably preferred above us, and we will have to walk along your path in order to become equal to you.
GGJ|3|180|5|0|As long as we all remain angels as we are now, we are nothing but the arms and fingers of the Lord and stir and move ourselves only to act when we are prompted to do so by the Lord, as you prompt your hands and fingers to act. Everything in us that you can see in me belongs to the Lord; nothing can be called our own –actually all we are is the Lord Himself.
GGJ|3|180|6|0|But you have been called and designated to become in fullest independence what the Lord is Himself; for to you the Lord will say: „You must become perfect in everything, even as your Father in heaven is infinitely perfect!?
GGJ|3|180|7|0|But if such a thing is said by the Lord to you people, you will only then fully see to what a great thing you have been called and designated to do, and what an endless difference there is then between you and us!
GGJ|3|180|8|0|Now you are certainly embryos in the womb which cannot build any houses with the smallest strength of life that you have been given; but when you are reborn out of the true womb of the spirit, then you will also be able to act as the Lord acts!
GGJ|3|180|9|0|I will tell you something else which the Lord will say to you Himself if you remain completely active in faith and all love for Him. Look, He will say this: I do great things before you, but you will do even greater things before the whole world!
GGJ|3|180|10|0|Does the Lord say such things to us as well? Oh, certainly not, for we are the will and deed of the Lord, opposed to which the Lord will make such a prophecy to you as if testifying against Himself.
GGJ|3|180|11|0|But the Lord's endless love, mercy and extremely great compassion will also determine a way for us angelic spirits, on which we will become fully equal to you.
GGJ|3|180|12|0|The path which the Lord Himself now treads will become the path of all original spirits of all the heavens – but certainly not from one day to the next, but instead gradually in an evenly continuing unfolding of the never-ending eternity, in which we from God move up and down as if in an endlessly great circle without ever touching the outer edge of the circle. But even if something must be waited for a long time, it nonetheless happens in the end because it is kept faithfully and true in the great order of the Lord; whatever finds itself once within this will happen – it really does not depend on the When! Once it has happened, it is there, as if it had been there since eternity.
GGJ|3|180|13|0|You, dear friend Philopold, had not been born a hundred years ago and therefore were not here as you are now here; but doesn't it seem to you as if you had always been here? Only the cold calculation of your reason shows to you that you were not always here; but your feeling and your most living perceptions show you the sheerest opposite.
GGJ|3|180|14|0|Likewise your cold reason shows you that you will die one day and as what you are you will pass away from this Earth forever and eternity; but on the other hand ask your feeling and your perception and both of these will not know, and will not want to know, anything of an act of dying or passing away from this Earth.
GGJ|3|180|15|0|Well, who is right and true – the cold reason or the warm feeling of life? I tell you: Both, the reason and the warm self-perceptive feeling of life! Reason, as the ordered mental library of the soul, will clearly pass away from the soul, as well as the soul itself. Along with the other parts of the body and its limbs, its material capacity to perceive and calculate must also have the perception of passing away within it; but it is different with the feeling of life and with the being-aware-of-oneself, which, because it comes spiritually from God, has never had a beginning and therefore can also never have an end!
GGJ|3|180|16|0|For this reason it is also impossible for the soul even in its material form to think of itself as temporary and ending. And so the soul becomes lighter and lighter, and if it is fully one with the spirit of God living in it, then the feeling of life becomes so clear and powerful that the feeling of temporality in the cold calculation of reason loses every meaning and power.
GGJ|3|180|17|0|The reason for this is that all the life-force of the spirit of the Lord in the soul also penetrates even the spiritual nerves of the body and takes away every feeling of passing away. This occurs because finally all the actual, ethereal bodily matter of life becomes immortal like the substance of life in the soul.
GGJ|3|180|18|0|You, my dear Philopold, who are also from above, will now easily see that a spirit can expect everything and a time period, no matter how long, is actually nothing for it; for once the blessing will come to it according to the order of the Lord, and it is then questionable which part of eternity will be longer for it – the part which it has lived and acted or the part which is yet to be lived and acted?!
GGJ|3|180|19|0|It is true that I am still what I am, and this make believe body is not by any means a conceived and born body, flesh and blood filled with a substantial soul; but it is nonetheless a more meaningful approach towards it, and the time of full realization of this mercy will not be too far off, and I will be what you are now!
GGJ|3|180|20|0|Do not praise me therefore, because you have seen me do miracles; for because I am not yet a being, but my being is just the casual will of the Lord, only the Lord alone should be praised and revered for His miracles, which would have performed even without me endlessly greater things.
GGJ|3|180|21|0|But it is He who gave the great and holy speech to Cornelius, which I wrote down for him; you already know him from Kane near Kis, and you will know him yet deeper. But now there will soon be something which He will say, pure words of all life."
GGJ|3|181|1|1|Philopold's philosophy of creation
GGJ|3|181|1|0|Philopold then turns to Kisjonah sitting next to him saying: "Have you now finally got a good idea about an angel of God, as I have? You see, this was always my claim as well, that the angels are actually not persons, but only ideas filled with the will of God and are only seen in a particular form when such a thing is decided to be necessary by God. But since God has an eternal number of all sorts of greater and lesser sub-ideas, it is certain that these ideas, if they should be realized in any sort of way, must be filled with the power and strength of the divine, unchanging will, otherwise it could never become an acting or already effective being.
GGJ|3|181|2|0|All creations which exist either for a time or forever in a designated visible form – for example, like a whole world and everything that it includes and bears, and what it consists of – are ideas emitted from God which are already found in a created being. But in order to bring into existence a being, formless, quite freely acting ideas must be emitted by God which are filled with His will, but only to work and to create forms, but not to be a form oneself in which power and intelligence are united in order to have an effect on the objectively emitted ideas as so divine, that they become a purposeful form in a certain planned order, but instead to be constantly formless and to be appropriately effective for all forms, as the wise Plato claimed about the origin of the human soul.
GGJ|3|181|3|0|This angel certainly has a form, but this form is actually nothing in itself, because it does not remain; but it is there as it is, nonetheless standing free and independent from itself and the basic idea of God as a great thought, to work for itself, partly with the now separated, own material, and partly with what also constantly flows from God.
GGJ|3|181|4|0|But the great idea about the actual, true childhood of God seems to me to lie in this. For as long as an idea is identical to the divinity, not isolated, no self-activity and also no independence can be conceived out of it; but only when it has been made equal to all the people of this Earth in all things, it can then become what we people are called to be in everything.
GGJ|3|181|5|0|Tell me, is my opinion correct or not?!"
GGJ|3|181|6|0|Kisjonah says, "Yes, yes, I find nothing to be wrongly judged! Certainly I am no less than any wise man, but nonetheless I find with my very natural worldly reason that you have spoken very wisely, and I rejoice to have such a wise friend and brother in the Lord. We will have a lot more to speak about at home; but now I am longing, however, for another word from the mouth of the Lord!
GGJ|3|181|7|0|The angel there certainly announced something; but nothing is happening, and the Lord, as I notice, has fallen asleep a little during our discussion about wisdom, and that then seems to suggest that He will not open His holy mouth soon.
GGJ|3|181|8|0|The wise girl who gave Cornelius so much to think about has also fallen asleep, also the supreme governor, and as I now notice, several are now dozing at our table; but at the other tables things are very lively! It seems to me that this table has become very sleepy through the discussion of wisdom by the angel and particularly by you!?
GGJ|3|181|9|0|Do you know, my dearest Philopold, I love to listen to you when you begin to speak about extra-sensory things; but here in the presence of the very most wise you perhaps over-did things! Well, the angel gave us a long speech, but he spoke purely through the Lord, and so it was more or less the same thing as if the Lord had spoken Himself. But then when you began to speak, it was only your opinion, after everything that you had heard from the angel, and that, it seems to me, called forth the sleepiness at our table! Don't you think so yourself?"
GGJ|3|181|10|0|Philopold says, "Yes, yes, you cannot be too wrong! I am now seriously sorry that I have let myself be led so far away from my reason; but I still cannot undo what has been done, although I still am of the conviction that I have committed no injustice!"
GGJ|3|182|1|1|The reach of mental understanding
GGJ|3|182|1|0|Here I sit up quite alert again and say with a very friendly face to Philopold, "Oh, by no means!"
GGJ|3|182|2|0|Your observation about the difference between an angel and a true person of this Earth is quite right; it is very accurate how you have summarized things and developed them quite superbly. My gentle dozing was only a consequence of the bodily tiredness; for we have now worked for almost two full nights!
GGJ|3|182|3|0|But since you are such a true platonic sage, explain to us now the actual reason for My descent into the flesh of this Earth!
GGJ|3|182|4|0|What I am in the spirit and was since eternity, you know; but that I also have a body with flesh and blood like any other person, that you see and feel as well as everyone here at this table.
GGJ|3|182|5|0|Why did I clothe Myself with a mortal shell? Why did the original reason for all existence and life clothe himself in a shell of obvious mortality?! Must it be so, or is this only a whim of the eternal spirit of God which is in Me and resides and works? If you can uncover these things satisfactorily, you shall receive a token of wisdom from the heavens even in this life!"
GGJ|3|182|6|0|Philopold says, "Lord, to be honest, I suspect it, and my night of life is beginning to dawn like early morning, obviously through the gift of Your mercy, oh Lord! Yes, I feel the endless greatness of what is to be disclosed; but the words fail me!
GGJ|3|182|7|0|Things cannot be explained with an eon of earthly wisdom; one would have to have the native language of the spirits, and this would have to be understood by everyone, otherwise one would be speaking to deaf ears.
GGJ|3|182|8|0|But firstly, where should one find such a language, and secondly how could one give the people the correct understanding?! Look, oh Lord, in my opinion those are very essential things, without which a very high revelation of wisdom is totally and utterly impossible!
GGJ|3|182|9|0|But nonetheless I feel very acutely the great and blessedly wonderful truth in me; but I also feel the fullest impossibility of clothing this greatest and most blessed of all truth in our pitiful words for the purpose of correct understanding. You, oh Lord, will mercifully see this reason and therefore dispense me with such a very most enormously high and great revelation of wisdom!"
GGJ|3|182|10|0|I say, "Ah, that is vain, so much is not needed as you think! In the brain, where the soul usually harvests its wisdom, you will certainly find the appropriate words with difficulty; but in the heart it is all the more so, since that is the carrier of the spirit from the heart of God.
GGJ|3|182|11|0|Seek then, and you will find that even the greatest depth of wisdom can be revealed for everyone with the simplest and shortest words in the world much better than with the high words of Solomon's wisdom! What use is this Song of Songs if you understand it as little at the thousandth reading as at the first?!
GGJ|3|182|12|0|But Solomon had to write like that because it was not yet the time then to completely reveal the deepest secrets of heaven to the incapable people, who were still completely devoid of the spirit in their hearts, but to give them only hidden pointers in order to make their souls keen for what was to come. But there was no talk of understanding the texts.
GGJ|3|182|13|0|For Solomon understood just as little of his Song of Songs as you do; for had he understood it, he would not have sinned and would not have become a complete idolater and adulterer a thousand times over.
GGJ|3|182|14|0|But what he wrote through the spirit of God, which passed through his soul in certain moments, is nonetheless God's pure word – but not given to be understood with the brain, but with the capable spirit in the heart from God, which has only been placed in the hearts of a few people as exceptions in this time since My descent, so that they will recognize Me and understand Me, for their own sake and for the sake of many other yet spiritless people.
GGJ|3|182|15|0|But in your heart the mentioned spirit has already been laid like an embryo in the lap of a mother; you only have to look around a little in your own heart and you will find the spirit from God already in you, and this will then lend you words with which you can easily reveal to this table what I have asked you."
GGJ|3|182|16|0|Philopold says, "Lord! That would all be very correct, and it may well be that I can find the key in my heart; but for You, oh Lord, it would be a very easy thing to reveal this deep secret to us, and we would then be Your very most attentive listeners. But for me it would be something terribly difficult, and in the end I might be completely laughed at, and with reason!"
GGJ|3|182|17|0|I say, "Oh, not at all, firstly it is within My order that I should be revealed also by you people quite freely, in order to have a purpose in your lives, and secondly things are not at all as difficult as you imagine in your brain.
GGJ|3|182|18|0|I could very well tell you and others, and you would also understand Me if it was necessary; but your soul would store it just as well as everything else for your brain alone, where it would then be of no use to your soul. For what the soul stores in the palace of its brain, dies and passes away in time along with the brain; what use then can the spirit draw from what has happened and what has stopped existing?!
GGJ|3|182|19|0|But if you develop such a thing from your heart, it will then remain there for ever in something that is eternal, namely your spirit, and likewise through that forever in your soul; but what the brain seizes, passes away, and nothing is left of all the worldly wisdom in the soul when it one day leaves the body.
GGJ|3|182|20|0|Therefore you must all take everything to heart and bind it in your heart and reveal it; for what the brain creates is suitable only for the passing life on this world and for the mortal body.
GGJ|3|182|21|0|Soul and spirit do not need this; they need no earthly clothing, no house, no field and no vineyard. All cares from the recognition of the brain is directed at the covering of the bodily needs which unfortunately have such a high degree among the people that they can never be counted and even less achieved for the largest part of humanity.
GGJ|3|182|22|0|The earthly intelligence of the brain can therefore never accept and understand something purely spiritual, because it has been given to man only for the necessary care for his body. Such a thing can only be done by the divine spirit in the heart; it must therefore be practiced from early on. Once it has reached some degree of solidity, the correct order in life will have been as good as established; and so just try to unfold what I demand of you, and your spirit will gain a great advantage!"
GGJ|3|183|1|1|The reason for the incarnation of the Lord
GGJ|3|183|1|0|Philopold says, "In Your holiest name I will try then to see what I can unfold out of myself.
GGJ|3|183|2|0|I reckon, if even an ordinary person must have a reason for any quite ordinary action, otherwise he would not have put his limbs into motion, all the more so can we assume that God, as the only eternal true and pure all-powerful spirit, must have had an extremely cogent reason to squeeze itself into the limited form of flesh and so as the Creator of all things become a fellow creation for His creatures, as we people are.
GGJ|3|183|3|0|But as only love alone is the powerful incentive for whatever action for us people, likewise love was certainly also the single high motive for encouraging You, oh Lord, as the holy consequence of this, to walk among us and teach us to recognize Your will freely in us, to make it our own and then to act independently to please You, oh Lord.
GGJ|3|183|4|0|This is how it seems to me in my heart quite naturally and actively: You once in eternity changed Your ideas into truly solid forms. At first the forms were rigid and stiff, as now everything which stands before us seems to be completely lifeless to our senses. From these great and seemingly dead forms You developed from time to time gradually more and softer and more self-aware forms of life with less or more free movement and action. All this is and was only a preparatory school and first test of fully free life in all the fully free people coming afterwards, to whom You, oh Lord, gave the main and fundamental form of Your own fundamental existence.
GGJ|3|183|5|0|Now man was there, became aware of himself and of his divine freedom, had a great joy in his existence, in his beautiful form and could tell and count the things that were around him.
GGJ|3|183|6|0|But soon he began to ask after his origin, likewise the things that had been given to serve him; and when You, oh Lord, saw that, You became joyful in Your divine heart, and You gave him the opportunity to feel You more and more and to think.
GGJ|3|183|7|0|Through the inner silent and secret revelation in the heart of the now free man who was Your equal in everything, Your eternal spirit led him to begin to discover that he, along with everything around him, must be the work of an all-powerful and highly wise and good being. Through such an ever increasing and brightening recognition the new, magnificent man had to be filled not only with the highest respect and honor before the Creator of all things, whom he could feel ever more acutely, but also with a longing love for Him in his heart to see Him just once and speak to Him, in order to recognize with faithfulness that his great idea of the existence of such a high being, constantly awakening honor and love, was no vain fantasy!
GGJ|3|183|8|0|This great longing rose and rose higher and higher, and the holy demand for You, oh Lord, in Your spirit, became warmer and warmer in the pure and still unspoilt breast of the first human couple.
GGJ|3|183|9|0|True, these first people loved each other; but they did not recognize each other and therefore their love for You, oh Lord, united them, and created in them the ever increasing and more determined confidence that there must be a great, holy and all-powerful Creator who had set the people as lords over the whole Earth and over all the things, because all other creatures of the Earth bowed before their will.
GGJ|3|183|10|0|When such a longing to get to know You personally had reached its highest culmination, You then were also awakened in Your godly heart and opened the inner eye of the people, created an ethereal human form for a moment and showed Yourself to the people longing for You.
GGJ|3|183|11|0|Only then did man see the great and holiest truth and the fullest reality of his presentiment and had a great joy in You, but also a great fear of You who had given him, along with everything else, his existence.
GGJ|3|183|12|0|At that time man was as good and pure as a sun; nothing dulled his senses, and what one calls passion was far from his sacred breast.
GGJ|3|183|13|0|But You, oh Lord, knew well that only the human form was animated by the breath of Your will, and that he was now capable of beginning to work on his own inner formation, in order to achieve free independence.
GGJ|3|183|14|0|You directed him and showed him the way – one, leading to divine, freest independence, and the other leading to the captive and therefore utterly dependent existence.
GGJ|3|183|15|0|A commandment was the threatening pointer and the questionable double path itself.
GGJ|3|183|16|0|But so that the commandment became what it should be for the new people, You had to give man a tempter, so that he would prompt him to disobey the commandment and man would then hold firmly to the commandment through his own firm will and would observe it faithfully.
GGJ|3|183|17|0|This lasted for a while; but You Yourself saw that man could not finally reach that high level of complete independence which You had pinned out for him through the strict obedience of a commandment.
GGJ|3|183|18|0|In order to achieve that, man had to be separated from You ever further and deeper; he had to fail and fall and then only begin to pull himself together again in such highest division from You with great effort and under all sorts of temptations and complaints, and then search for You with a humbled and purified heart.
GGJ|3|183|19|0|When the fallen man had risen again to You by such a painful way out of his profound depth, You came to him again, showed Yourself to him once again in a much more extended form and likewise in a greater educational revelation to the people, and made the great prophecy of what You have now performed before our very eyes, that You too would become a fellow man for man, so that he could stand before You in complete independence for all future times and You would have the greater, more magnificent and certainly more blessed pleasure to face Your children not immediately as a God, Lord and Father spread through all eternity and therefore never to be seen and never to be touched, but instead as a visibly loving Father, whom the children can love, and to lead all the good children personally into Your wonderful heavens.
GGJ|3|183|20|0|What a blessing could that be for a never-ending God, if He could see His dear children, but they could never see Him as anything but an endless sea of light?! In this way You have prepared the greatest blessing for the people and thereby as the true, only and most loving Father of Your children also for Yourself.
GGJ|3|183|21|0|For what desire could You have even in the best and most pure of heart of all Your children in the certain knowledge that they will never see or hear You speak in all eternity?!
GGJ|3|183|22|0|Thus You, oh Lord, have done all this for Your and the people's will, so that the pure can become happy in You and that You can enjoy the highest bliss and happiness in them!
GGJ|3|183|23|0|And if now all the angels come down from heaven and can give me another reason for You present fully and even materially formal human existence, I will give up forever my humanity and will stop existing, or I will be an animal forever
GGJ|3|183|24|0|If You, oh Lord, had no love in You, You would have never called any of Your most magnificent ideas into a visible and formal existence; but since You had a great pleasure in Your godly heart in Your wonderfully magnificent and great ideas and loved them before Your endless wisdom and power had ever called them into externally visible and formally secured beings through Your strength, Your love, which was also becoming more and more fervent and active, forced You to give Your ideas an existence apart from You and therefore also a continuing life.
GGJ|3|183|25|0|This life, however, is nothing but Your highest, most powerful and purest divine love!
GGJ|3|183|26|0|All creation breathes out their life and in this love of Yours, yes, their whole being is nothing but Your love, and all forms are also only Your love! Everything we hear, see, perceive, sense, feel and taste are only Your love! Without it a sun would never have lit the Earth and warmed its fields!
GGJ|3|183|27|0|But if only Your love has done all that with Your magnificent original ideas, should it then do nothing for itself in order to achieve in all fullness what originally forced it to prepare a free, independent life for its ideas?!
GGJ|3|183|28|0|I am now of the opinion that I have spoken the full truth, from which goes forth that You, God of eternity, inevitably had to become in time a person like us, driven by Yourself!
GGJ|3|183|29|0|And I also believe, as far as is possible for my human wisdom, that I have exhausted the question that You gave me! I beg You, oh Lord, to now speak Your judgment on this quite clearly."
GGJ|3|184|1|1|The language of the heart
GGJ|3|184|1|0|Everyone is amazed by the deep insight and wisdom of Philopold. Kisjonah looks at him from head to toe and cannot understand how this person otherwise well known for his great experience now suddenly amazes everyone with his deep wisdom, and even Mathael says, "I also have some knowledge – but my spirit has never reached such a depth as this! His spirit or soul must already have been schooled in another, better world!"
GGJ|3|184|2|0|Jarah also looks at the wise man and can hardly come to terms with his wisdom through sheer amazement.
GGJ|3|184|3|0|But I say to him, "You see, My dear friend and brother, how well you succeeded and how you have hit the nail on the head with your magnificent answer to the question I placed on your heart!
GGJ|3|184|4|0|I tell you that you have now revealed the fullest truth in My name to all My disciples, friends and brothers in the most faithful, truest and most easily understandable way, and I do not need to say anything else except: So it is, and so have been all things since eternity!
GGJ|3|184|5|0|You see, there is more wisdom in this than in the whole Song of Solomon, who understood it just as little as anyone else; for if he had understood it, he would not have fallen into the sins of all sins and been destroyed!
GGJ|3|184|6|0|Therefore seek wisdom only in your hearts and the correct revelation from Me, than you will understand it easily and keep it for your whole life and forever"
GGJ|3|184|7|0|Then Peter says, "But Lord, we have been with You now for almost nine months; why do we not understand how to speak from ourselves as this friend from Kane near Kis?"
GGJ|3|184|8|0|I say, "The Romans have a little saying, and say: EX TRUNCO NON STATIM FIT MERCURIUS ! [A stump will not turn into Mercury easily]. And so it is more or less with you, and I Myself want to ask you now and then: How long will I have to put up with you before you understand something in your true base of life?
GGJ|3|184|9|0|Have I not told you repeatedly that you should not begin to create thoughts in your heads, but only in your hearts, in order to reach a fullness of wisdom which would truly make you free in life? Why don't you do that then and why do you remain with material things which have nothing and can give nothing?! Do what I teach you, and then you will also speak as Philopold does in true wisdom!"
GGJ|3|184|10|0|Peter says, "Lord! We have tried that often; but the thoughts in our hearts just don't work. Only sometimes I feel something – not so much true thoughts as more actual words in my heart, and these I cannot really call thoughts, since it seems to me that these are only spoken in the heart after they have been thought in the brain!"
GGJ|3|184|11|0|I say, "That is a start; practice it and you will soon manage to be capable of the deepest and freest thoughts in your heart!"
GGJ|3|184|12|0|Peter says, "Thank you, eternally good Master; if it is so, then we will soon progress!"
GGJ|3|184|13|0|I say, "Yes, yes, but not completely before My return home; but afterwards, yes!"
GGJ|3|184|14|0|No one at the table did understand that and so they asked what I meant by this.
GGJ|3|184|15|0|But I say, "Do you think then that the Son of Man will remain until the end of this Earth in flesh and blood among you people and teach and perform miracles?!
GGJ|3|184|16|0|Yes, I will truly remain until the end of the Earth among the people who are of a good will, comforting, strengthening, animating, teaching and also performing miracles, and I will come to all those who truly love Me and keep My commandments and will reveal Myself to them – but not in this mortal body, but instead in a transfigured and eternally immortal one! Whoever has senses, will understand this!"
GGJ|3|184|17|0|The disciples say, "Lord, we have senses – but we still cannot understand this!"
GGJ|3|184|18|0|I say, "I have not made you responsible at all! Every apprentice needs a certain time before he becomes sure of what he has learnt; once he has done that, he is released and is from then on responsible for his own mistakes! Therefore, if you now understand some things, you are without blame; but later it will be different! But now you must collect yourselves! For in just a moment something will happen which will give us a lot to deal with!"
GGJ|3|185|1|1|On the nimbus
GGJ|3|185|1|0|I had said this out loud so that also the guests at the other tables heard it, and our Stahar, the governor of Caesarea Philippi, rose solemnly from his seat, came up to Me and said, "Lord! I heard everything that was said and judged at this most illustrious table, many miraculous, eminent, deeply wise, fully true and in every respect undeniable things; everywhere Your purest divinity shone like a sun on the brightest midday, and all the angels of heaven could not claim otherwise.
GGJ|3|185|2|0|But nonetheless I always missed something; and that is the certain divinely eminent nimbus which nowadays one sees only too clearly in the temple and particularly in their holy of holies, as soon as one only sets foot in that place!
GGJ|3|185|3|0|The certain holy mysterious quietness, the sacred aroma of sacrifices – here quite absent – constantly make a thoroughly earth-shattering effect on the people, and certainly to their pious people! What an unspeakable gap between God and man!
GGJ|3|185|4|0|How low does a man feel in comparison with the fearfully eternal, divine majesty, yes, how does he sink back to nothing and feels in his full nothingness the great divine All-in-all and his purest nothingness, which is highly healing for the humility of the human heart which likes to puff itself up in pride!
GGJ|3|185|5|0|In a nutshell, in my unmeasured opinion man should not feel so at home in the presence of his God, his Creator, as if he was sitting with a bowl of lentils and was consuming them quite comfortably!
GGJ|3|185|6|0|Thus there is no lofty nimbus here! We are sitting as sheer friends and even brothers among one another, and whoever says something speaks enormously truly and wisely, but also quite without the certain ancient, very prophetic nimbus; once he has said everything, he is finished – but unfortunately we are almost as well finished with the particular most high respect , which man should constantly have before God!
GGJ|3|185|7|0|We are feeling so comfortable in Your presence, and even the magnificently uplifting Sabbath in the heart of a person, otherwise spent in respectful rest, makes no better impression on our mood than any other very usual workday, and now something is supposed to happen which will certainly cheer us as ordinarily on the New Moon Sabbath as only something quite usual, most commonplace can do!
GGJ|3|185|8|0|Could Your omnipotence not be used so that at least the remaining two hours of this Sabbath day rest will not be made too similar to a working day and destroy every divine nimbus?"
GGJ|3|185|9|0|I say, "You can't teach an old dog new tricks, and have you never heard people say: A dog always returns to what he has thrown up, and the pigs always return to the puddles in which they have made themselves unclean!?
GGJ|3|185|10|0|What's all this about your empty and fully godless, eminently scenting temple nimbus?! Whose eyes of the soul have ever been opened and who has been taught the ways of life?!
GGJ|3|185|11|0|Did I create man for the nimbus or only for the all-rejoicing love?!
GGJ|3|185|12|0|Tyrants and violent oppressors of their fellow men tend to surround themselves with your nimbus, throw sand in the eyes of all the seeing people and choke the poor and the weak, simply to raise your eminent aura of fear around them – and you call that good and even serviceable for the human soul?! Oh you old blind fool!
GGJ|3|185|13|0|What good would I be to you then if I was an all-consuming fire among you?! Would that ever increase your love and your trust to Me?! Or is it possible to love someone who instantly threatens to strangle you as the most powerful with eyes glowing in anger, if you only make the slightest mistake?!
GGJ|3|185|14|0|Do you and your dubious temple know better than I why God created the people and how God and man behave mutually?!
GGJ|3|185|15|0|What is that then that you call a nimbus? Look, it is the actual, very worst and most poisonous smell from the very lowest hell with which Satan surrounds his similar, faithful servants so that they stand in a terrible reputation in order to thereby lead many human souls into the kingdom of Satan with little effort!
GGJ|3|185|16|0|But it is written that everything which appears before the world surrounded by this nimbus is an abomination before God!
GGJ|3|185|17|0|Have you ever seen two people who truly love one another act arrogantly as if surrounded by a nimbus and then hardly deign to give the other a friendly look and even less a tender word?!
GGJ|3|185|18|0|Or have you then seen a truly tender and passionate young bride meet her groom with the greatest possible nimbus of arrogance and the groom meets her with an even greater one?! Do you really think that that can become a married couple? Yes, it can certainly become one according to the power of the Law for this world, but never for heaven! For where there is no love, there is also no heaven!
GGJ|3|185|19|0|I tell you: That is the curse of hell and no light, no path, no truth, no love and therefore also no free life, but instead only an eternal judgment which suppresses those who cursed themselves and holds them in the tightest check!
GGJ|3|185|20|0|It actually seems less divine and worthy of God here to you because you do not actually get to taste anything of hell and of its despicableness!
GGJ|3|185|21|0|Look what the blind humanity can achieve! They have a point of belief that they are doing God a just and pleasing service with hell! They could not have gone any further in their blindness, stupidity and evilness!
GGJ|3|185|22|0|If it seems to you to be so edifying and worthy of God in hell, then go there again and serve God there with your eminent education and be happy in your nimbus!"
GGJ|3|185|23|0|At these words Stahar falls on his knees before Me and begs Me for forgiveness, saying, "Lord, forgive me, a foolish old, blind idiot, and I thank You for this justified correction; only now am I fully healed!
GGJ|3|185|24|0|You see, I was thus brought up and lulled into thinking this way, and the impressions in the cradle are very hard to be removed from the mind! But now it is as if a new sun has risen in me, and I now see the whole despicableness and the total perversion of the temple service; now come what may, I will remain as firm as a granite cliff in the sea in this new teaching which is most worthy of God from Your holy mouth."
GGJ|3|185|25|0|I say, "Stand up, brother! But go and tell your brothers what you have heard; for they also are stuck in their foolish nimbus to over their heads! Explain to them what the nimbus is and explain to them who I am, also without such a nimbus, and what I really want!"
GGJ|3|185|26|0|After these words Stahar rises, bows deeply before Me, hurries to his brothers and begins to talk very energetically, and it soon becomes very loud at that table at which it was previously very quiet, and Stahar has a job with his brothers who are somewhat animated by wine.
GGJ|3|185|27|0|But Floran, his spokesman, supports him and so things are soon evened out.
GGJ|3|185|28|0|Philopold however says to Cyrenius, "Great master! It is extremely strange how some people cannot see the wood for the trees!"
GGJ|3|185|29|0|Cyrenius says, "Habit is a powerful support for all foolishness. In Europe there is a nation where everything is decided with beating and scourge: for every little crime there is the stick, the scourge or a firm whip in the most painful fashion. My brother Caesar Augustus wanted to do away with it; he placed educators there who actively worked against it, and even had men and women brought to Rome so that they could learn the blessing of humaneness; and look, these people became very homesick for their own land where they certainly in every month were beaten black and blue!
GGJ|3|185|30|0|But once a material hell becomes such a habit for a man that he longs for it when he does not find any more in a humanitarian people, how much more then the spiritual hell which gives man so many mundane advantages!
GGJ|3|185|31|0|I however was not surprised by Stahar's comment. This person had been very well physically for many years in his nimbus, and now wanted to say a few words about it, in order to always be in favor. But now it is good so, and let his nimbus rest!"
GGJ|3|186|1|1|Preparations for the imminent storm
GGJ|3|186|1|0|In the meantime, however, Herme, the messenger and singer from Caesarea Philippi, went up the mountain to see how things were going with the burnt out city, and found it still in powerful flames here and there; but at the same time he also discovered that a very violent storm was beginning to form at a very rapid pace in the direction of the city and in his opinion it would not be long before it would begin.
GGJ|3|186|2|0|He now came back down from the mountain as a meteorological prophet and said to old Mark, "Dear neighbor, there are so many guests here, and it will hardly be half an hour before we will all be standing under the most violent storm! Have you roof enough to protect us from all sorts of adversity? For with such a storm it is not safe to stand in the open! I don't mean to say too much about wind and rain; but hail and lightning are really a little too uncomfortable to be borne out in the open! If you have too little roof, then we should make provisions!"
GGJ|3|186|3|0|Mark says, "As long as the One who is here says nothing and orders nothing, there is certainly no danger! This One is our very best and most reliable everything. If he wants provisions to be made, however, then they will be made in an instant! Therefore, my friend and neighbor, be unconcerned; everything will be sorted out in the best way!"
GGJ|3|186|4|0|I call both of them and say to Mark, "The storm that will soon be over us will give us a lot of adversity! Therefore some roofs as in Herme's opinion would be good; but the material is quite lacking! Where can one find it in such a great hurry?"
GGJ|3|186|5|0|Mark says, "Lord, as long as You are with us and among us, I say, as I said before to friend Herme: You are our very best all-in-all, and we need no better and more durable!"
GGJ|3|186|6|0|These words by old Mark are now repeated by many by-standers loudly and full of trust, and I say, "Let it be so then! But if a strong hailstorm would come, accompanied by lightning and cloudburst?"
GGJ|3|186|7|0|Everyone says, "Lord, let in addition an unheard-of earthquake shake all the mountains and let the stars fall from heaven, we will still laugh heartily in Your presence, for what can harm us if Your all-powerful hand protects us?!"
GGJ|3|186|8|0|I say, "You must also speak like this in the storm and in the danger in your hearts and not only with your mouths as you speak now, then My protection will serve you through your faith and through your living trust; but if you begin to fail in the danger, then My protection will not do you any particular good!"
GGJ|3|186|9|0|Everyone says, "Oh, Lord, who will be swayed in their faith and trust in You?! But we nonetheless take possession of Your love above all and Your all-powerful will; for if You, oh Lord, hold back Your will, we will be in a very bad situation despite all our faith and trust! But You are extremely good and just, and You will not want to harm our trust!"
GGJ|3|186|10|0|I say, "Oh, by no means! You should get to know on this very evening the power and magnificence of God! But in addition this storm must come for the sake of the burning city, otherwise it will burn for another few days. It will last for about three hours, as you have never experienced before, and nevertheless it will bring more use than harm.
GGJ|3|186|11|0|But nonetheless let us go now out on the sea; for there our presence will be most necessary! You will also be able to see the angry elements the easiest, and the magnificence of God will be more illuminating to you there than under a roof!"
GGJ|3|186|12|0|At these words everyone now hurries out onto the calm sea. But one can already see the black clouds moving closer and also over the eastern and southern mountains massive clouds are building up, and everyone now realizes that this will be a massive storm; over the sea however a number of storm birds are immediately showing up.
GGJ|3|186|13|0|Ouran therefore begins to look after his beautiful and expensive tents, he comes to Me and asks Me to take under My protection his travelling treasure; for at the sight of such a giant storm the tents might well be blown away!
GGJ|3|186|14|0|I say, "Didn't I tell you then how the magnificence of God will be revealed here the most clearly? How can you still be concerned with your pitiful tents, as if any salvation of the world lay within them?! Look, the tents are large and very spacious; when the storm stands above us with all its force, let the female guests go in, and also those males who might take too great fright! For the storm will be no joke by any means; but nothing will happen to your beautiful tents, except that they will get a bit wet!"
GGJ|3|186|15|0|Ouran says, "I thank You for this prophecy, which has now as good as come true. My tents, which certainly do not let in a single drop of water even at the heaviest rainstorm, are now all at the disposal of those who want to use them. I myself will, however, remain outside with you, oh Lord."
GGJ|3|186|16|0|I say, "Aren't you afraid of the hail?"
GGJ|3|186|17|0|Ouran says, "I have already shared my opinion with all the others and now I say once more with the wise saying of the Romans: SI FRACTUS ILLABATUR ORBIS, IMPAVIDUM FERIENT RUINAE!"[Even if the world collapsed the intrepid will top the ruins. Ed.]
GGJ|3|186|18|0|I say, "Very well; but now the mutual storm clouds are beginning to shake their damp hands, and it will therefore soon get going! Also on the sea crashing waves can be seen here and there, and it is therefore time for the frightened to go into the dry!"
GGJ|3|186|19|0|Fish are jumping out of the water in order to catch the low-flying mosquitoes; likewise a constantly growing number of seagulls and storm petrels are frolicking over the surface of the water and helping the fish to reduce the number of mosquitoes. The water becomes very rough in places, and in the high air the clouds are becoming ever denser and more colorful. In the west the thunder rolls incessantly, and the hurricanes out at sea begin their frightful and booming battle.
GGJ|3|187|1|1|The storm
GGJ|3|187|1|0|As the preliminary noise of the fast approaching storm becomes ever stronger and more threatening and almost a complete darkness begins to spread over the sea and over the whole area, the more fearful begin to head into Ouran's tents, and no longer have any joy in remaining outside with Me. The disciples also begin to release all sorts of worries among one another; not one of the fifty Pharisees remains in the open air when they see several pound-weight balls of hail fall on the ground before them.
GGJ|3|187|2|0|Ebahl commands Jarah to head into one of Ouran's tents with him; but she is not to be moved from the spot, and says, "Who can then be so afraid in the presence of the Lord?! Should such a storm be able to do more than the love, omnipotence and highest power of the Lord?"
GGJ|3|187|3|0|Ebahl says, "By no means; but at the falling of pound-weight hailstones there is nonetheless a little fear, particularly when the clouds shake them out in very dense masses. Such a ball of ice as just fell beside me could very easily shatter a head!
GGJ|3|187|4|0|I believe that not one, even at the heaviest fall, will touch or injure me or my little daughter; but nonetheless the old fear comes undesired to a man such as I am. But now I will not fear; for I cannot let myself be put to shame by my Jarah!"
GGJ|3|187|5|0|Now it really begins to hail somewhat more heavily. Balls the size of two fists fall with great strength on the ground, the sea begins to drive waves as high as a house, one flash of lightning follows the other, and the rain begins to fall in streams along with the dense hail.
GGJ|3|187|6|0|Here Hebram and Risa and the thirty boys also become flighty and try to save themselves under the table; but Suetal, Ribar and Bael, the first of the twelve former criminals, remain, and My disciples also remain right down to Judas Iscariot. The Roman soldiers seek protection in the house and in the Mark's fishing huts and under the cliffs.
GGJ|3|187|7|0|But immediately next to Me are Cyrenius, Cornelius, Faustus, Julius, Philopold, Kisjonah, Ebahl and Jarah, Raphael and Josoe, then eleven disciples, old Mark with his two sons and also Mathael with Ouran, Rob, Boz, Micha and Zahr.
GGJ|3|187|8|0|But Helena, now Mathael's wife, likewise fled with the wife and the daughters of Herme into the tents; but Herme remained with Me.
GGJ|3|187|9|0|But when we stood on the shore of the sea, no-one was touched by any hailstones or rain, no matter how close they fell; also the spot where we were standing remained completely dry. Lightning flashed before and behind us in the Earth and bothered nothing but our ears with their loud crash. But now a hurricane began with all force to churn up the sea, and at the same time waves like little mountains rose and created quite a frightening sight for human eyes.
GGJ|3|187|10|0|Then Mark said, "Lord! I have now become an old man and have seen and enjoyed storms in Calabria and Sicily; but such a genuine Noah's storm has never happened to me before! Lord, this hail is destroying the region for many years! And the terrible streams of water are washing all the good earth into the sea! That will give the poor people quite a business! And this story will not stop, but instead it is becoming heavier and denser! Those over there under the table will drown if they don't stand up! The tables do not protect them any more anyway, since they have been hit many times! Lord, how much longer will the storm last?"
GGJ|3|187|11|0|I say, "It has not yet even properly begun, and you want to end it already?! When it strikes around, then you will see its strength! In any case, don't worry about this storm! If it was not necessary, it would give way at a sign from Me; but it is necessary for the maintenance of the Earth, as the eyes are necessary for you to see. Therefore let's allow it to storm itself out!
GGJ|3|187|12|0|But on the other hand the certain friends of the nimbus must really taste something of a true nimbus which happened to me! Look over there at how they peep out from the openings in the tent and cannot understand how we are capable of standing so wellprotected in the open air! But they nonetheless have no courage to come out; oh, how tiny their faith is!"
GGJ|3|187|13|0|Mark says, "That's all right; but what will the poor people live on? For You see that the never-ending hail is destroying everything and the floods are carrying all the earth into the sea! And thousands of people and animals are being hit, and those that escape with their lives will later succumb to starvation! That is really a little too harsh and too heavy a punishment, carried out with the very heaviest whip in the world!"
GGJ|3|188|1|1|The judgment concerning the region of Caesarea Philippi
GGJ|3|188|1|0|I say, "Do you know, My dear Mark, everyone speaks as he understands things, and you are now speaking as you understand things! I tell you: The Lord sweeps rarely; but when he sweeps, he sweeps everything out!
GGJ|3|188|2|0|Do you know this wide region? Yes, you know it, and you know that it as one of the most fruitful ones will be possessed only by the most arrogant rich Greeks; but the poor Jews must work for the rich Greek dogs with the sweat of their brow for a token payment and they must bring all the fruit to the store houses of the Greeks. They then run a very profitable trade in all the parts of the world, and our Jews must begin winter and catch fish if they want to live!
GGJ|3|188|3|0|Look, the Jews can always do that and the sea will always remains full of fish!
GGJ|3|188|4|0|Has a Jew then ever received a piece of bread from a Greek when he was hungry? Oh no, he had to travel across the sea and beg there for a piece of bread from his fellow Jews! There is My Kisjonah and My Ebahl! Ask them, and they will tell you how thousands of poor Jews from this area received their bread for winter alone from them!
GGJ|3|188|5|0|I have watched this outrageous horseplay for a long time in great patience; but now I have had enough, and I want to castigate these extortionate dogs, devoid of all faithfulness, so that they will be left forever dumbfounded.
GGJ|3|188|6|0|Look at your garden and your little field; neither water nor hail is doing any damage there; but then just look at the other areas, and you will find such destruction as has never happened anywhere else!
GGJ|3|188|7|0|With this punishment the Greek extortionate dogs will be driven out of this land. For on the bare stones they will harvest no wheat, no corn, no barley, no maize, no lentils and no beans any longer; therefore they will leave the desert land and move to Europe.
GGJ|3|188|8|0|Exactly for this reason I mainly allowed almost the whole city to be turned into a heap of ash and rubble; for where man can find no accommodation and no building ground, he soon leaves the empty and void cities and moves on.
GGJ|3|188|9|0|But for the poor Jews there will be more than enough building ground around the sea, and the city will be rebuilt for the true Jews – but in a purer and better style than what has been the case so far! This is still a very young city, and it has been a city for barely seventy years, since before it there was only a quite insignificant settlement in its place; but from now on it will no longer be called a city, but it will be and shall remain only a fishing village. The splendor of the Greeks must disappear; but the magnificence of heaven shall be revealed here, as such is now happening and progressing. Do you, old Mark, now agree with My housekeeping?"
GGJ|3|188|10|0|Mark says, "Yes, if that is so, then allow, oh Lord, the lightning to strike ten times harder! That is really the purest truth! Nothing more could be said to these rich Greeks, and there was no talk of loving one's neighbor any longer. Whatever one wanted to have from them had to be paid most richly in silver and gold; but if they bought something from us, one always had to take other items in exchange. Oh, therefore it is now very good, and I have a great joy in this heavy storm! Oh, now it can become at least ten times heavier!"
GGJ|3|188|11|0|I say, "Don't worry, the appropriate measure will be taken!"
GGJ|3|188|12|0|Cyrenius says, "You mean therefore that this area should remain quite deserted?"
GGJ|3|188|13|0|I say, "Not exactly; but the rich Greeks must leave this area; I tell you that this storm will drive away at least a thousand of the wealthiest families in the area; for I have seen this long in advance! But they will still remain Rome's subordinates."
GGJ|3|188|14|0|Cyrenius says, "Is it not good then for an area or for a whole country if it has very rich inhabitants?"
GGJ|3|188|15|0|I say, "Oh yes, if they are like My friends Kisjonah and Ebahl; for then they are true fathers of the people for all the poor inhabitants of the land, and every land can be very proud to have very many such fathers of the people.
GGJ|3|188|16|0|But these rich Greeks are true blood-suckers of the country and think that the poor Jews should be very happy that they can share their meals with the Greeks? pigs in return for their heavy work! For Me those are no longer people, but pure devils full of hardness, and I have no sympathy and no compassion for their miserable, arrogant flesh! They should now follow the storm which will have died down in an hour, only lay their much gold and silver on the bare stones and sow the seeds over it, and we will see whether even a straw will sprout up!
GGJ|3|188|17|0|And look, in this way I have now destroyed a number of evil flies with one blow; the lying priests must seek other pastures, and now even the usurious Greeks will do the same! Their palaces lie in rubble, and their great fields, gardens and pastures have been fully washed away. If they look around their ground after the storm and convince themselves that every future effort is a vain exertion, they will begin to pack up and mostly head towards Europe; but then I have more than enough means at My disposal to make this area flourish again as much as possible in a short time."
GGJ|3|188|18|0|But now the storm is on the wane, and although the hail has stopped, the rain is now falling in such sheets from the clouds that the water immediately collects on the flat ground as high as half a man and then flows away with the most terrible bluster, so that even the sea begins to perceive the violent river, which is certainly no little thing. Houses, huts, trees and thousands of other things stream towards the sea. The sea also gets to taste a number of animals, as hens, birds of all sorts which the hail has struck, pigs in a huge number, donkeys, cows, oxen, sheep, goats and hares and deer, and the vast number of fish which this sea hides will perk up much from this, then become very fruitful and multiply, and that will be a good supplement for the poor Jews, who in any case cannot lose anything here because they possessed little or nothing. The few wealthy ones had already become quite hard and unfeeling in their minds like the Greeks, and it does not harm their soul at all that they now have to rely on fish and begging along with the others.
GGJ|3|188|19|0|When it now began to rain so heavily, everyone got up who had previously sought shelter under the tables, head to Me quite soaked through and could not help being amazed when they saw Me and everyone that had remained outside with Me quite dry, as well as the somewhat eminent places, so that not even a drop of water was hanging on a blade of grass.
GGJ|3|188|20|0|Hebram asked Me, after he had pushed his way forward to Me, "Lord, how is that possible that this place and you all have remained dry under this unheard-of downpour, while we are as soaked through as if we had fallen into the sea, and we are freezing now as if in winter, but here on this spot it is so pleasantly warm as it was this morning?! Lord, how can that happen then?"
GGJ|3|188|21|0|I say, "It happens exactly as it should! I can truly give you no other answer to your question! For you should now know and even actively perceive, after everything that you have heard and seen, who and what is here! And if you understood that in your soul, how could you then ask Me such a question?!
GGJ|3|188|22|0|The morning was very good; but the evening seems to have brought an evening to your soul again! Oh, you frightfully blind humans! You are enlightened for a moment; but the light does not remain, because it was not created by yourself, and in a few moments the night takes the place again of the morning of your soul!"
GGJ|3|188|23|0|Hebram says, "Lord, what is it then that You wanted to say to me and my twenty-nine brothers?"
GGJ|3|188|24|0|I say, "Nothing except that you and your brothers are sheer blind fish in muddy water! Tell Me what drove you under the tables and benches in My presence!"
GGJ|3|188|25|0|The soaked people answer, "Lord, a very natural fear and shyness remaining from our childhood of such enormous storms!
GGJ|3|188|26|0|In our blind fear we did not think about where and with whom we were; now we see our foolishness very well, and we also see how blind we all were, and how much we failed before Your holiest face. We can do nothing else now except to beg You, oh Lord, with all the truest and most living contrition of our hearts for forgiveness! Lord, forgive us our great foolishness!"
GGJ|3|188|27|0|I say, "I have forgiven you long ago and I have never opened a book of punishment for anyone for the sake of foolishness; for every fool has only himself to blame if he comes to harm. But another time, since you will not have Me with you as now, think in the correct living belief in My name, and it will protect you better than any weak and fragile board!"
GGJ|3|188|28|0|The thirty are satisfied with this correction and beg to be allowed to remain on the dry spots.
GGJ|3|188|29|0|I say, "Well, that goes without saying! Remain and dry off; for the rain will last another good half hour!"
GGJ|3|188|30|0|The thirty become very happy about this and remain and dry themselves and take great joy in getting dust- dry under the heaviest rain.
GGJ|3|189|1|1|The afflicted ship on the deep sea
GGJ|3|189|1|0|I however call the angel and say to him loudly for the sake of the guests and the disciples, "On the sea a quite large decked ship with twenty people of both sexes, not counting the eight sailors, are suffering great affliction. The ship stopped at the beginning of the storm at the harbor on the other side not far from Genezareth; but when the storm turned around more strongly than before, it tore the ship, ready to sail off, from the shore and drove it with the greatest strength into the open sea. The sailors and the travelers worked with the greatest effort and exhausted almost all their strength in order to save themselves from going down. Well, they are in danger of being consumed by the sea; therefore go and save them – but not in a way that they will not understand, instead set loose a boat and steer it as a clever dingy to help the afflicted ship and bring it here, because the ship in any case wanted to steer towards Caesarea Philippi!"
GGJ|3|189|2|0|After these words of Mine the angel leaves our party in an instant, sets loose a boat – which was full of water; but Raphael soon had every drop of water over board – and sailed towards the heavy hurricane like an arrow and had reached the afflicted ship in a few moments.
GGJ|3|189|3|0|When the afflicted see the pilot, they fall on their knees, thank God and say, "Oh, this is no ordinary pilot! That is a true angel, whom God has sent to our rescue at our pleading! He will certainly save us all!"
GGJ|3|189|4|0|But Raphael asks them pro forma (in pretense), "Where do you want to go in this storm?"
GGJ|3|189|5|0|The afflicted say, "We wanted to go to Caesarea Philippi, but only after the storm; but the too strong storm tore the ship from the shore and drove us here with all force. We do not know where we are, for the heavy rain does not allow us to see a familiar shore on any side. Have we still far to go to where we want to be?"
GGJ|3|189|6|0|Raphael says, "Not with this wind; but since the rain and the storm will certainly last another half hour and you will only now come into the high waves where you would have been lost without any helpers, I came as the most experienced and pluckiest pilot to bring you and your ship to full safety. Do you have much water in the ship?"
GGJ|3|189|7|0|The sailors say, "Pretty much!"
GGJ|3|189|8|0|But after a few more moments the water which had penetrated their ship has disappeared to the last drop, and the sailors say to the friendly sailor, "But this is extremely strange! Look, noble young sailor, we were mistaken before; no drop of water has penetrated our well-covered ship! We certainly thought that we had discovered some water in our ship; but it may have been a mistake as a consequence of our justified fear, for now we cannot find a single drop of water, which seriously looks somewhat wonderful. Yes, yes, it is all a miracle what the Lord decides; but this is really something strange that not a drop of water has entered our ship despite all the eons of rain and your open boat is hardly damp at all!"
GGJ|3|189|9|0|At this the travelers say to the sailors, "Do not speak in vain! This is all tangibly the mercy of God, for which we have to bring Him a first most and very tasty sacrifice in thanks, and the young courageous sailor is a sailor from heaven! For just look at how the rain is still pouring down in the heaviest streams and all around the waves are rising like mountains; but our ship, like his boat, is floating so calmly as if the sea was as calm as glass, and the rain is falling neither on our ship nor in his boat! Also the lightning sizzles and crashes around us like lively Mayflies, and none of the glowing and crashing death-bringers touches us! Look, that is a mercy, yes, a highly undeserved mercy from above!"
GGJ|3|189|10|0|The sailors say to the travelers "Truly, truly, you are all correct; that is a miracle that is a true mercy from above! We are saved! Look, we can already see a shore very close! A number of people are standing on the shore despite the enormous rain, and look, many, yes, they are all waving to us in a friendliest welcome! Oh God and Lord! How great and magnificent are You even in a storm to those who have always honored and praised You faithfully, and have always brought You the prescribed sacrifices with joy! Eternal honor alone to Your holiest name!"
GGJ|3|189|11|0|After these words they steer slowly towards the port, and I secretly order now the storm to cease and to stop completely.
GGJ|3|189|12|0|And everything soon ends, and everything becomes still, as if a storm had never happened. The ship comes to shore easily, and the travelers are taken ashore.
GGJ|3|189|13|0|When the travelers come onto the land, they cannot help being amazed at everything that they encounter there.
GGJ|3|189|14|0|The storm and the rain have quite calmed down, the surface of the sea is beautifully calm and the sky is free of clouds; only very light woolly clouds decorate the blue background here and there in the rosy light of the sky. For the sun is already behind the mountains and has left the Earth where we were only a very magnificent evening twilight as a farewell gift.
GGJ|3|189|15|0|The place where the travelers come ashore is totally dry, all the guests here with Me look very cheerful and friendly, and our old Mark welcomes them in a very friendly fashion, asks them also immediately whether they will not take some refreshment and food, since this journey in the storm has certainly tired them out very much.
GGJ|3|189|16|0|In short, all that has such a positive effect on the travelers that for sheer amazement they can hardly hear and see what is going on around them.
GGJ|3|190|1|1|The Jewish merchants from Persia
GGJ|3|190|1|0|After a while of the greatest amazement, one of the travelers says, "Where then is our pilot, so that we can ask him about our great debt? It is certainly no joke to face such a danger in order to save a ship full of travelers!"
GGJ|3|190|2|0|But the sailors come to the travelers and ask them whether they should wait here for a night and a day before the return journey, or whether they should now travel home on the calm sea to the port on the other side which was still a good 5-6 hours distance from here as the crow flies.
GGJ|3|190|3|0|But the travelers inform the sailors to wait for them until they have completed their business with Caesarea Philippi.
GGJ|3|190|4|0|Mark hears this and says to the travelers, "Dear friends! You can really save yourself the trip to the city; for there is nothing further or more of the whole city than a few huts of poor Jews and a number of burnt-out and terrible ruins! It sadly but justifiably succumbed to the flames all last night and today, and it was impossible for anyone to become master of the flames!
GGJ|3|190|5|0|If you have something so sort out, you must do it now and here, since the highest political and spiritual authorities are now staying here with me!"
GGJ|3|190|6|0|The travelers make a quite amazingly concerned face at this news and say, "Friend, if so, then there will be quite terribly little for us to do here, despite the present very highest lords over the world and the spirit! For we had significant trade agreements with the Greek merchants of this city, and they have taken much from us, but still owe us the whole last delivery! How will we get our money?
GGJ|3|190|7|0|We are good artisans in the working of silk and camel hair, we have also delivered the finest sheep's wool in all colors and floral material for all sorts of temple clothing, and the last delivery had a value of ten thousand pounds of silver; for we are Jews, it is true, obligated to Jerusalem, but we live in Persia, have our great factories there and were constantly good and honest.
GGJ|3|190|8|0|We kept the Law of Moses more strictly and accurately in our land than all the Jews in Jerusalem and always brought rich sacrifices to the temple; we maintained a synagogue which was not much inferior to the temple in Jerusalem in everything that concerns greatness and splendor!
GGJ|3|190|9|0|We are good and very benevolent people to all the poor who are of Moses? religion, and have always kept the best up-bringing and order, as is known! Why has Jehovah then treated us so harshly?!
GGJ|3|190|10|0|You see, we really would give half of the ten thousand pounds to the temple if we could get our justified money; yes, in addition we also would give another five thousand pounds to the very poor brothers in faith of this region, if we could only receive from the heathens all the money for the trade and the accounts!"
GGJ|3|190|11|0|Mark says, "Yes, my dear guests and friends, despite your very respectable pledges, it will be very difficult for you! But speak to the supreme governor Cyrenius, who in now here with another three great Roman rulers! He can perhaps do something."
GGJ|3|190|12|0|The travelers say, "Where is he, that we may go over and bring him in all subordination our affliction? Perhaps something wonderful will happen there?! For our rescue by the young sailor was obviously a miracle, and no small one at that! But our sailor has now lost himself somewhere and does not come into sight so that we can give him the fee for our rescue!"
GGJ|3|190|13|0|Mark says, "Over there on the little hill by the sea, where the supreme governor and the other great people are, is the sailor also among them. You can head over there quite without embarrassment and decide everything with one another.
GGJ|3|190|14|0|But there is also a certain person there who is covered in a sky-blue coat and wears under it an unsown, rose-red tunic, and over his shoulders flow very rich blond locks; if you can win Him over, then you can really speak about the greatest happiness! For He is capable of everything, and in a way nothing is impossible for Him! But in your situation it will be somewhat difficult to speak to him!"
GGJ|3|190|15|0|The travelers ask, "What and who is he then? Is he perhaps even someone imperial from Rome, or perhaps a king of a great kingdom?"
GGJ|3|190|16|0|Mark says, "Neither the one nor the other; but just go over there, and you will perhaps discover who hides under the blue coat!"
GGJ|3|191|1|1|The travelers' two delegates in conversation with the Lord
GGJ|3|191|1|0|With this our Mark leaves the travelers and heads into the house, in order to see to the evening meal. But the travelers now discuss among themselves whether they should all go to the hill, or whether they should just elect a few from their midst. But they soon agree to elect only two of the wisest from their midst. The vote is done, and both immediately head for the hill.
GGJ|3|191|2|0|When they reach us, they bow deeply before us, and the first person they bow to is the pilot they have now found again, to whom they immediately address their debt in a most friendly manner.
GGJ|3|191|3|0|But the pilot asserts saying, "I am just a servant of my Lord, from whom I have everything I need; therefore I cannot accept a reward from anyone because it's only owed to my Lord!"
GGJ|3|191|4|0|The representatives ask the pilot, "Where and who then is your happy lord?"
GGJ|3|191|5|0|Raphael points with his right hand to Me and says, "It is He, there, go to Him and ask Him, and He will tell you what you owe Him!"
GGJ|3|191|6|0|Both bow before the angel and then immediately head towards Me. Once they have reached Me, they fall down on their faces according to Persian custom and, lying on the ground, they say, "Lord, whose shining face we do not dare to look at! You sent Your extremely skilled and daring pilot to us in our greatest need, without whom we obviously would have been lost! But we are not poor people who would not have to reward such a service with a fee. We are very rich people and do not demand from anyone a service for free, all the less so this inestimable one. What do we owe for our rescue from the greatest life threatening peril?"
GGJ|3|191|7|0|I say, "Firstly that you rise as men and, as is our custom, stand up straight before us; for we are no vain and highly arrogant great ones of the slave kingdom of Persia. Thereafter we want to speak among ourselves a little about this rescue fee!"
GGJ|3|191|8|0|At these words of Mine both rise and ask Me gratefully to decide their fee for the rescue.
GGJ|3|191|9|0|But I say, "I know where you come from and why you came here, I know that you are rich in gold, silver and jewels as few Jews are in all great Jerusalem; I know that you would pay as much for your rescue as you are owed by the Greek merchants in this now devastated city and therefore have to demand, and which you will only hardly ever receive!
GGJ|3|191|10|0|Therefore the reward which I could ask from you, especially since you are Persians and our members, could justifiably run as massively high as your certain loss from these Greek merchants, now seeking shelter in the forest huts; but what would you gain through it? You would take it up there and then lay it down again here! Then you would return home again the way you came!
GGJ|3|191|11|0|But I do not charge anything for the rescue, and I even give you the assurance that your stay here, even the journey here and back again through Genezareth, from where you came by ship, shall not cost you a single stater! (For this was one of Ebahl's ships, and they were also his sailors.) Are you satisfied with that?"
GGJ|3|191|12|0|Both the representatives say, "Lord, you are still full of the blooming strength of youth, but at the same time you also seem to be full of genuine wisdom of Solomon and you are this in all truth – what you have now pronounced as the price for our rescue, we already wanted to give the half of this to the temple in Jerusalem and the other half to the poor Jews of this area, if the merchants of this places wanted to pay us the not insignificant sum.
GGJ|3|191|13|0|But since they have had such a harsh fate, this loss no longer matters to us at all, and we are prepared to help them with a sum of money twice as large, and without repayment or taxes, but to also give you besides the decided ten thousand pounds as reward for our rescue with the friendliest hearts in the world! For you see, Lord of this area, we are very rich; we could not bring all our earthly treasures here on a hundred thousand camels, even if each carried a burden of four thousand pounds. (A Persian pound was equal 5 to 6 Lot today: J. Lorber.) [with one lot equaling 17.5 grams the Persian pound is between 88 and 100 grams or about 0.1 kg] In addition we possess much land and many and great herds. Therefore this is as little as nothing to us; just demand from us whatever you want, and we will only rejoice to have acted according to your will and pronouncement! For we still have ten times as much in the cities of Judea! We will give you then gold immediately or else the most assured directives.
GGJ|3|191|14|0|Whatever is more pleasing to you, oh Lord of this area that we will do; for we were never greedy and mean! We know, of course, that wealth finds itself in the hand of the Almighty, who can give it to a man overnight and take it away again the next minute! We are only the guardians of his possessions; the single Lord over it is the Lord God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob!
GGJ|3|191|15|0|You can already see with what sort of people you are dealing; therefore just command, and we will act according to your certainly very wise dictum!"
GGJ|3|191|16|0|I say, "What I have said to you once remains so! For I know you and all your circumstances, and you do enough if you follow My demand; but if you truly want to do more for the poor, no-one will lay an obstacle in your path. But there is something more to be had here that is of endlessly greater value than all your almost immeasurable treasures! But more about that later!"
GGJ|3|191|17|0|Both the representatives say, "You seem to be a very strange wise man! The treasures of this Earth cannot move you; also you seem to be no particular friend of a perhaps exaggerated benevolence! Mental treasures surely are worth more to you than all the gold of the Earth! You are completely correct in every such respect; for the treasures of the spirit last eternally, while the earthly ones last for every man only until the grave, and then it is over for him who is taken away from this world!
GGJ|3|191|18|0|Yes, you wise Lord, give us the treasures of wisdom – they will be dearer to us than all our gold, our jewels and heavy masses of silver! But now we want to go and report all this truly and accurately to our brothers!"
GGJ|3|191|19|0|I say, "Yes, yes, go, tell all this to your brothers, and come again with your brothers; for you are only twenty in all, without the sailors, and easily have space here!"
GGJ|3|191|20|0|"Certainly!" say the cheerful representatives, "We do have space; but there is only the question of whether you have the goodness to share with us some wisdom. For at home in Persia genuine wisdom is becoming ever rarer, and in its place the conjuring of the pagan priests becomes ever more wide-spread and will certainly put an end even to the wisdom of all the Jews living there – particularly if the domineering and greedy priests and idolaters receive power from the king, which is very much to be feared, since they pester the king above all measure and nag him day and night.
GGJ|3|191|21|0|We have kept ahead of them so far through our great wealth; but these evil people also know how to procure immeasurable treasures, and exploit the wasteful king at every opportunity. And so it will surely happen that they will end the tolerance of the otherwise soft-hearted king. But more about that later; now we must inform the longing brothers about everything that we have heard here!" With these words they bow and hurry back to their brothers. Once there, they faithfully report everything that they heard and now discuss some matters with their male and female companions.
GGJ|3|192|1|1|On the blessing and curse of wealth
GGJ|3|192|1|0|But Cyrenius says to Me, "Lord and Master, truly, I have never met such generously-minded and kind people in all seriousness; I must give these people protection against the attacks by the idolaters – no matter what it costs! The Persian king is also only a vassal of Rome and is subordinate to me; oh, a stop should soon be put to the work of these vile creatures! Also You, oh Lord, should give these people a particular mercy; for they seem to me to be fully deserving of it!"
GGJ|3|192|2|0|I say, "In any case, otherwise I would not have had them rescued from certain drowning by My angel; for where I perform something miraculous, there is certainly a very good reason. And here there is no lack of reason!
GGJ|3|192|3|0|A great earthly wealth in the hands of such people is a true blessing from the heavens for a whole land; if such people also possess a higher wisdom, they can perform miracles for the true good of humanity.
GGJ|3|192|4|0|But a great wealth in the hands of a greedy person or a usurer is a curse from hell for a whole kingdom; for he seeks only to seize everything for himself at the cost of all people! No misery moves him, neither affliction, nor the tears of poor, deserted widows and orphans. Thousands can be on the brink of starvation before the cold face of a usurer, but he will nonetheless never give anyone a piece of bread to satiate him!
GGJ|3|192|5|0|Therefore I also tell you that the whores and adulterers and thieves and savage murderers will enter the kingdom of God one day, but the soul of a greedy person and a usurer never; for it cannot be corrected and therefore becomes the matter out of which the devils will build their deepest hell!
GGJ|3|192|6|0|A usurer is a true machine of hell, constructed for the ruin of all man, and as such it will remain for eternity the full property of hell!
GGJ|3|192|7|0|Put a king's crown on the head of a usurer, give him a scepter and sword and a powerful army in addition, and there you have placed a Satan as tyrannical regent over the poor people who will not spare his subordinates the last drop of blood! He will rather strangle everyone than let them out of paying a single stater! Therefore let every greedy man and every usurer be cursed by Me!
GGJ|3|192|8|0|But such people who have become extremely rich through the industriousness of their hands under the influence of mercy from heaven are a good and noble fruit of this Earth. They are constant collectors for the weak and poor, they always build new houses for the homeless and weave clothes for the naked brothers and sisters. Therefore their reward will be great; for they carry the most beautiful and highest heaven already within themselves on this Earth!
GGJ|3|192|9|0|When their soul will one day leave their body, heaven will unfold from their hearts and place it in the centre, just as the rising sun spreads out its own light and revels then in the great centre of the all-animating and creating light emitted by it!
GGJ|3|192|10|0|But other good human souls will only be blessed like the planets which rejoice in the warming and animating beams of the sun, but which still have a dark side however!
GGJ|3|192|11|0|Yes, My dear Cyrenius! To be rich on this Earth and only use as much for yourself as one really needs for the maintenance of oneself, that is, to be sparse towards oneself, in order to be all the more generous towards the poor, this, this is the greatest divinity even in the flesh on this Earth! But the greater this genuine and only true divinity exists in a person, the more blessings and mercy constantly flow to him from the heavens!
GGJ|3|192|12|0|It is just the same for such a person as for the sun! The more she lets her light flow out over the Earth, the brighter she shines in herself; but if she become more sparing with her sharing of the light in winter, even if only seemingly, then she is also in herself of a poorer and weaker light, even if only seemingly so!
GGJ|3|192|13|0|Whoever gives much with love and joy, to him will also be given much!
GGJ|3|192|14|0|For if you place a strong light in the centre of a room, it will also shine back again from all the walls towards the middle of the light and will seize the strong light with a powerful aureole, and thereby the original light will become even more magnificent, powerful and effective; but if you only place a weakly flickering lamp in the centre of a great room, the weakly-lit walls will only give back an extremely small light, and the glory of the original light will look very poor!
GGJ|3|192|15|0|Therefore you, abundantly equipped with the goods of this Earth, be generous, just as the sun in the sky is generous with its light, you will be the same and will reap just as the sun does!
GGJ|3|192|16|0|For you cannot sow a good seed in good earth without it bringing you a harvest a hundred times greater. But good deeds of a good heart are truly the best seeds, and the poor humanity is the best earth; never let it lie barren, but sow this earth lavishly and it will always bring you a hundred times greater harvest here and a thousand times greater harvest in the beyond, for which I stand here as firm warrantor!"
GGJ|3|193|1|1|The essential nature of humans
GGJ|3|193|1|0|(The Lord) "Certainly, one might well say here and there and also judge: Yes, yes, it is good to preach about the virtue of generosity and to present greed as a most despicable vice; but who could actually help the fact that the overwhelming tendency towards wasteful generosity has a strong motive in one person, while for another it is the very sheerest greed?! For both people it is the same thing, an external appearance of their inner love, from which a blessed feeling awakes of its own accord which he then, like every other, keeps for himself. But the first man only becomes sad if he does not possess such abundance that he cannot make his poor neighbors happy, and the second becomes sad when he does not receive as much as he wishes – or even loses! That being so, everything lies in the nature of the person from his origin, and then basically there can be neither a vice nor a true virtue. For the greedy person generosity is a vice - and for the generosity greed is just as much so. Can water help the fact that it must be of a softer and more flexible nature, and who can damn a stone because of its hardness?! The water must be what it is, and likewise the stone.
GGJ|3|193|2|0|On the one hand, this is certainly true; it is the nature of the generous to be generous and the nature of avarice is the exact opposite. But the matter stands thus: Every human is born as a child with the impulse for selfishness and avarice, and such a soul always has within it the coarsest material animal element, which applies particularly to those souls that are not from above but only from this earth. However, also the souls coming from the stars to this earth are not quite free of this element.
GGJ|3|193|3|0|If man is brought up in this animalistic element, he transforms it more and more into his own life's ground, i.e. into his love. But because this is so animal-like, man remains a wild animal and has nothing human about him but the miserable form, the loosened tongue and due to the orderly construction of his brain a good capacity for cognition which, however, is more and more activated into base activity by the animal element. It can, therefore, recognize as good and conducive to bliss only that which the purely animalistic elements wants.
GGJ|3|193|4|0|Therefore, if someone wishes to maintain that in the real meaning of truth there is no virtue and, thus, novice and that it is wrong to condemn avarice as opposed to generosity, let him be referred to this My explanation; let him consider and ponder it well.
GGJ|3|193|5|0|But if a gardener plants two fruit trees in his garden and cares for them as he should, it will surely be of no matter to him if only one of the trees bears fruit, but the other, being of the same kind and standing in the same earth, nourished by the same rain and dew, the same air and the same light, does not bear any fruit, yes, not even a satisfactory canopy to provide shade? The insightful gardener will say then: That is an undutiful, ill tree which consumes all the juices that come to it; we will see whether it cannot be helped! Then the gardener will try all the means he knows and if all these means do not help in the end, he will cut down the unfruitful, ruined tree and plant another one in its place.
GGJ|3|193|6|0|A miserly and selfish man, therefore, is a spoilt man, within and through himself, and cannot bear any fruit of life because he consumes all life within him.
GGJ|3|193|7|0|On the other hand a generous person is already in the correct order of life because he bears abundant fruit outwardly.
GGJ|3|193|8|0|But a tree cannot help the fact that it bears fruit or not; for it does not form the fruit itself, but the spirits rising in its organism from the just richness of nature form them through its power and through the highly simple and therefore also very limited intelligence. But man stands on a point through which the unlimited intelligence of his soul begins to form and to transform itself into a tree bearing the richest abundance of fruit of life.
GGJ|3|193|9|0|If he does that, for which he has all the means, only then will he become a true person in the true, eternal order of God; but if he does not do that, he remains an animal which has no life in itself as such and therefore also cannot bring any life to his neighbor through good and kind deeds.
GGJ|3|193|10|0|But therefore the present rescued Persian Jews are already very well-ordered people, and it is now an easy thing to lead them to higher wisdom; for if a lamp is so full of oil that it begins to overflow, and has a well-placed and powerful wick for the life in itself, one only needs to light the fuse and immediately the whole lamp becomes full of light and illuminates well and brightly everything around it in a wide circle!
GGJ|3|193|11|0|And these Persian Jews along with their wives whom some have bought along with them, are already such well-filled lamps; it will not take much more to make them all full of light!"
GGJ|3|193|12|0|At this Cyrenius says, "Lord, that is once again a highly important lesson and should be written down and remain until the end of the world!"
GGJ|3|193|13|0|I say, "You are right to be concerned, and I have therefore ensured that the most important things have been written down on your rolls. But every such document is only as useful for life as a dead guide to a hiker on the many roads and mazes of this world. But what can help everyone and give him wisdom, power and life, will be written down in every man's heart, and in such an indestructible way that these scriptures of eternal correct life and its multifaceted circumstances will be read aloud in the human heart at every action which contradicts the divine order, and the soul will long to return to its original, divine order!
GGJ|3|193|14|0|If man follows this inner voice, he is instantly on the right road. However, if he does not heed it but acts in accordance with the raging passion of his flesh, he will only have to blame himself if he is swallowed up by the judgment taking place within him. - But I can see our Persians are approaching; we will, therefore, expect them joyfully."
GGJ|3|194|1|1|The Persians' opinions about the Lord
GGJ|3|194|1|0|But while I was explaining to Cyrenius generosity and greed, the Persians were discussing amongst one another that I could be. Some considered Me to be a prophet; others considered Me to be a wise man who was familiar to all the schools of Egypt, Greece and Jerusalem; a few even thought that I was a Roman prince, know all the circumstances of the great empire and therefore possess a great state wisdom. One had to therefore be very careful before Me; for otherwise the proud Roman Cyrenius, as supreme governor of all Asia, would not act so humbly before Me! But one of the two representatives said, "Let things be as they are; he is in any case a higher person, and we can learn something from him, and that is what we all need the most at this time!"
GGJ|3|194|2|0|Everyone finally agreed with this and came up to Me on the hill, although it was already beginning to get quite dark.
GGJ|3|194|3|0|But at the same time old Mark also came over and asked Me about the evening meal and the tables which had been destroyed by the hail and the ground which was still very damp, and what should now be done.
GGJ|3|194|4|0|But I showed him the Persians and said, "Look, a great and very tasty dish for Me; these must still be consumed by My love before the evening meal! Until then you will find time for a physical meal, in order to prepare it and put the tables in order; for only some of them are broken and these will be repaired at the right time. But soon light the lamps so that the people do not walk in darkness!" At this Mark headed back cheerfully and put everything in motion.
GGJ|3|194|5|0|The Persians came to Me, however, bowed again to the ground as was their custom, but nevertheless straightened up again afterwards and did not remain lying on their faces.
GGJ|3|194|6|0|One of the previous two representatives seized the word and said, "Lord, and surely great friend of people who are of a good will, look, here we are! You know our circumstances and the reason which drew us to this area. We see it as a miraculous act from above and say like Job: Lord, to You be everything, heaven and Earth, air and water! You give and take away, when and how You desire; You can give a beggar crown and scepter and bend the king's head down into the dust of nothingness! Therefore it does not pain us; for the man who always carries the almighty God's will in his heart never is sad, except when he has sinned before the face of God. Therefore we are also not sad about our significant loss; for if God's will had not been acting on this seemingly sad occasion, we would now, as is otherwise the case every year, have certainly come to our money without any reduction. But obviously the will of God was in the game, and we gladly sacrifice this bagatelle – and would gladly like to bring greater sacrifices if the Almighty demanded it from us; for He alone is Lord, we are only His slaves who serve and obey Him always.
GGJ|3|194|7|0|We love and fear God alone and have therefore no fear of people; if the Lord of heaven and Earth has harmed us somehow before the people, He has certainly had the best reason for doing so! For man commits a sin before God only too easily and carelessly which always brings a great prejudice for the soul; but then the Lord comes with the good rod and helps the person back onto the correct path!
GGJ|3|194|8|0|You, dear Lord and friend, can see from this that we are people who have not forgotten God at all. You may perhaps be a very wise heathen and be very familiar with the powers of nature; but we know only one all-power, and that is only in the Lord God. We will accept no other teaching!
GGJ|3|194|9|0|If you want to teach us some true wisdom, do not forget that we are unchanging firm adherers to the divine teaching of Moses! Nothing contradictory will be accepted by us, no matter how wise it would sounds and be! For we all would prefer to be fools before the wise world than sinners before God!"
GGJ|3|194|10|0|I say, "It is just right so, and you are on the best path! But even in Moses, as particularly in the prophets, there are things which might still be quite unclear for you. And I want to elucidate these for you so that you yourselves and your brothers, wives and children realize what period we have now!
GGJ|3|194|11|0|111 When Elijah lay hidden in a mountain cave, the spirit told him to stay in the cave until Jehovah Himself would pass by. And Elijah drew close to the exit and listened. Suddenly a violent storm passed which made the whole mountain shake. Then Elijah thought it may have been Jehovah Who had passed by. But the spirit answered: 'In the storm Jehovah was not.'
GGJ|3|194|12|0|Then Elijah listened again, and behold, soon after a powerful fire passed in front of the cave! It burned and crackled so powerfully, and the outer walls glazed before the power of the heat. Then Elijah thought that this was Jehovah! But the spirit spoke again and said: Neither in this fire was Jehovah!
GGJ|3|194|13|0|Then the great prophet considered: So neither in the storm nor in the all-powerfulness of the fire is Jehovah present in the primal essence of His love!
GGJ|3|194|14|0|When he was seriously pondering over it, a very gentle and soft rustling went past his cave, and again the spirit spoke, saying: 'Behold, Elijah, in this soft and gentle rustling Jehovah went past and let this be the promised token, namely, that you can now walk freely and leave this cave, hidden in which you had to wait for deliverance.'
GGJ|3|194|15|0|Then Elijah stepped out of the cave cheerfully into the great open air and the path to his great home stood free of danger and open. (1 Kings 19: 9-15)
GGJ|3|194|16|0|If you know the Scriptures so well, then explain this strange parable to Me!"
GGJ|3|195|1|1|Explanation of a scripture by the Lord
GGJ|3|195|1|0|At this question of Mine and the previous revelation everyone opened wide their eyes and did not know what to answer. For the more they thought about it, the more confused their understanding and their mind became.
GGJ|3|195|2|0|One of the two deputies made a remark after a while, saying, "High, wise friend! You seem to me to be very experienced in the Scriptures, although you are perhaps a Roman or a Greek. The highly mystical picture of the prophet Elijah that you described to us was extremely correct; but it has never been understood by anyone before now. It would be truly strange that a heathen should shed light on it to us Jews. But we ask you for it nonetheless; for I have already had some dubious points from the prophet Isaiah explained to me by a wise heathen from the east and had the most justified reason to be amazed about his deep wisdom. But here this seems to me to be a similar case. Therefore we all that are here ask you to explain this parable to us according to your opinion!"
GGJ|3|195|3|0|I say, "Well then, so be it! But above all I must correct your mistake, that I am a heathen, for I am no heathen, but from My birth a Jew like you; now truly I am everything with everyone in order to win everyone for the Kingdom of Light, for the Kingdom of eternal truth! Whoever has ears, hear this, and whoever has eyes, see this now!
GGJ|3|195|4|0|Elijah represents the pure soul of man, and the cave in which he was hiding the world and actually the flesh and the blood of man. The spirit speaking to Elijah, or to the human soul, is the Spirit of God with which the soul is to be united but cannot be as yet because Jehovah has not yet passed by the flesh- or world-cave.
GGJ|3|195|5|0|The passing storm describes the time from old Adam until Noah, the fire – the time from Noah until these days.
GGJ|3|195|6|0|But the time of the soft breeze before the cave of the prophet is now upon us, which will give every soul which has a good will the full redemption in the spirit and in all truth, and, nota bene, you also find yourselves now at the point of receiving the freedom of Elijah!
GGJ|3|195|7|0|The ship which brought you here was also like a prophet's cave. It was at first at the mercy of the great force of the storm, and you were in great distress and fear; and when the storm drove you out to the bottomless sea, a thousand fold fire crackled around your small, frail world of rotting boards. But Jehovah was not in the fire, although He brought you with His arm (an angel) deliverance and preservation.
GGJ|3|195|8|0|But now you are in the place where after the storm and fire the soft rustling goes past you. Who could possibly be in this soft rustling before you and close to you?"
GGJ|3|195|9|0|Here the Persians are amazed beyond measure, and the representative says: "Strange, strange! This very picture is surprisingly like that ancient one of the prophet Elijah. Also our rescue was miraculous and that by no means in a small measure, and now on this hill I truly sense physically and morally that strange, mysterious rustling, of which the spirit said to the prophet that Jehovah had gone past in the same. What do you think, all my brothers and sisters? What do you think of this matter?"
GGJ|3|195|10|0|The others say as if with one voice, "It seems just as miraculous to us as to you; but we will not reach the light on our own! Let this wise man speak for you and for us all!"
GGJ|3|195|11|0|The deputy says, "Yes, that would certainly be the best thing to do; but one cannot immediately demand this or that in this place where Rome's highest rulers are staying and kings and princes, but instead we must first beg for the merciful permission to ask for something that we would like!"
GGJ|3|195|12|0|I interrupt, "Friend that is not needed here at all! This is certainly a custom in Persia, but it shall always be far from us! Before God, My friend, a foolishly demeaning humility of the human soul is as much craziness as any other which occurs in paganism – all the more so a too great humility of a person before simply another person. Such a too bootlicking expression of humility of a person before another person only makes them both worse; the former, because he only feigns such humility and thereby pulls his neighbor to even greater arrogance, and the latter because he thereby really becomes more arrogant!
GGJ|3|195|13|0|That humility which comes from pure love is a correct and true humility; for it observes and loves in its neighbor a brother as a brother, but makes neither itself nor the neighbor into a god, before whom one should fall on ones knees and worship.
GGJ|3|195|14|0|Whatever you want or would like, demand it as a person from a person and as brother from your brother; but no person should crawl in the dust before another!
GGJ|3|195|15|0|What God never demands from a person, all the less should a person demand it from his fellow man! That is also a correct wisdom in the fullest order of God; therefore observe it and act accordingly, and you will be pleasing before God and before man!
GGJ|3|195|16|0|But now about something else again! So that you can understand the gentle breeze before the prophet's cave a little deeper as corresponding with this time, I will now give you another question, since you are still in a manner of speaking solid Jews."
GGJ|3|196|1|1|The Lord's question about the Messiah
GGJ|3|196|1|0|(The Lord) "What do you think then about the promised Messiah, who according to the prophecy of all prophets should come right at this time to free the Jews? Do you, as intelligent people, seriously think something of it, or do you, like many others, think nothing of these too mystical prophecies for the human understanding?"
GGJ|3|196|2|0|The representative says, "My eminent friend! That is an extremely prickly issue! To think nothing of it would be too presumptuous for a genuine Jew, but to consider it seriously is also a very daring move; for one can thereby open the door wide to the most dubious superstition and prepare for its freest entry!
GGJ|3|196|3|0|Whether it is preferable to have no faith at all before the most dubious superstition, or vice versa, I leave that gladly up to a wiser man than I. But so much says my ever sober reason: that zero faith at all in a dubious superstition seems to be significantly preferable.
GGJ|3|196|4|0|For no belief at all, in my opinion, equals a new-born child or an empty, barren field, in which nothing has yet been sown. The child can become a fully wise man through a good up-bringing, and in the barren field every type of noble fruit can be sown; but if the field has become overgrown with all sorts of weeds and a grown-up child has been taught all sorts of foolish things, then the wise education is either impossible or certainly extremely difficult. And how difficult it is to clear a field of weeds, every honest farmer knows that who has ever had to clear his land of weeds and then keep it clear! Well, eminent friend that is more or less our sober opinion.
GGJ|3|196|5|0|We say neither yes nor no as far as the promised Messiah is concerned; but if some correct wise man, knowledgeable in the Scriptures, wants to enlighten things for us, he will oblige himself to us as Jews and people. If you know something solid about this, then tell us; there will be no end to our gratefulness for it!"
GGJ|3|196|6|0|"Quite correctly judged!", I say to the representative. "No belief is better by far than a dubious superstition; but it nonetheless still has some bad growths which in the end, once they have been completely hardened, are just as difficult to heal as a field full of weeds is hard to clear.
GGJ|3|196|7|0|But the field full of weeds at least shows that its ground is a good one, otherwise no weeds would grow there; this is not shown by a completely barren field however.
GGJ|3|196|8|0|You know, if the so-called mathematically determined world reason has seized a rock-solid position in a person, then to accept a sublime faith in something purely spiritual – no matter how eminent – is very difficult! Such a person of reason wants to have proven everything in the end mathematically. He will not take any notice of things that he cannot see and measure.
GGJ|3|196|9|0|Now judge yourselves whether things are easy with such a person as far as the adoption of purely spiritual things are concerned!"
GGJ|3|196|10|0|The representative says, "Certainly, eminent and most wise friend! But then one can claim with significant confidence that there are few such people, and one shouldn't count one's chickens before they are hatched! Such educated people are nonetheless much more accessible for the truth in the end than all the black heroes of dark superstition, particularly where this has become a lucrative belief! As such nothing can be done with it, and it seeks to persecute with fire and sword everything that could compromise it in any way. We are experiencing such a thing from our priesthood, for whom no means are too bad to protect their black deceptions from persecution!
GGJ|3|196|11|0|But I do not want to make the claim as if the priests had any faith in what they force others to believe on pain of death and burning; for their motive is bread, the best bread, and much gold, silver and jewels. But the extremely dim humanity nevertheless believes it, and often with the greatest and cruelest fanaticism!
GGJ|3|196|12|0|Well, even the firmest person of reason is enormously further and further advanced towards holiness than such a crazy man of superstition! He is at least a friend of a truth, even if it is a highly stereotypical one, while the very superstitious humanity fends off any sort of truth and prefers to think that a tree trunk is a monkey, rather than see what it really is.
GGJ|3|196|13|0|But a friend of the truth is in some reasonable way always accessible, while it is very difficult to think of even apparently approaching with reason the deeply superstitious people with any sort of truth.
GGJ|3|196|14|0|It is well-known that it is difficult to bring determined mathematical people to the true belief; but once such a person has accepted something, even if only as a hypothesis, he will hold onto it with iron grip and sacrifice everything in order to prove it as the solid truth even in a mathematical way.
GGJ|3|196|15|0|Would a dark superstitious person do that?! For him feces and genuine gold is the same thing; and I still maintain firmly that no belief at all is much better than a belief such as us, for example, have at home!
GGJ|3|196|16|0|But as we have heard, even the temple priesthood in Jerusalem is not much better than our Persian. The wonderful Ark of the Covenant should have had its proven way a long time ago; for we know only too well when and where a new one has been created for the old one – of course not in Jerusalem, but instead with us nicely deep in Persian lands, so that it would not be betrayed. But that was not much good to them; for they had to pay the Persian artists in the end ten times more for their silence than the whole Ark was worth, and the artists still told the locals and the Jews afterwards. Therefore, eminent friend, we remain true to Moses? teaching, although there are some things that in the natural course of things are sheer nonsense; however no-one knows how to give a healthy interpretation, and so no one complains further about it. But as far as the Law and morals are concerned, it is unsurpassable good and wise, and no-one can dream up something wiser or better even in the brightest daydream!
GGJ|3|196|17|0|We call this part of the Scriptures the only divine part; as far as everything else is concerned, it does not affect us at all, namely the prophetic part which no man can understand.
GGJ|3|196|18|0|The image of Elijah that you explained is truly very appropriate and lovely in relation to the promised Messiah, who most probably can only be accepted spiritually – but what the other prophets foretell about it is highly mystical, and needs a strong explanation and an even stronger faith, which is fortunately no longer to be found with us!
GGJ|3|196|19|0|It is positively praise-worthy for us that we have little or no faith at all in such extravagant things; but in its place we believe all the more intensively in one true God, who spoke most truthfully to the children of this Earth through Moses!
GGJ|3|196|20|0|But we owe much of our convincingly firm belief in God to Plato, whose writings we read and follow. Moses is practical and shows the way of life with sharply marked lines; but Plato is thoroughly spirit, soul and shows the soul to the soul and the spirit to the spirit. And taking all that together: Moses, Plato, Socrates and several prophets, understood in the right light, that is what we call the actual Messiah who will come from above, from where all light comes, to the Earth and to the people who are of a good will.
GGJ|3|196|21|0|Well, eminent and wise friend, I have now revealed to you who we are, what we think and what we feel; it is now up to you, if you know something better, to make us familiar with it too, if you will! What do think for example about the opinion of prophets and the promised Messiah?"
GGJ|3|197|1|1|The Persians' difficulties in converting
GGJ|3|197|1|0|I say, "Have you never heard then in your land how thirty years ago in Bethlehem, the old city of David, the king of the Jews was born to a virgin in a stable?
GGJ|3|197|2|0|Three wise men from your oriental lands saw a star and asked their spirit what this unfamiliar star meant. And the spirit called them to follow the star; it would lead them to the new-born king of the Jews, who will establish a kingdom on Earth which will eternally have no end.
GGJ|3|197|3|0|The wise men took gold, frankincense and myrrh, mounted their pack animals with a great and shining entourage and followed the star, which did not rest until the birthplace of the new-born had been reached. There the three asked after the new-born and came to Herod, who also could give them no information, but instead sent them back to Bethlehem again, where the wonderful star was resting, and urged an industrious investigation with the plea to report back to him immediately so that he could come and pay the new-born his respects.
GGJ|3|197|4|0|When the wise men then found the new-born and brought him their sacrifices, a spirit from heaven immediately warned them not to announce their discovery to Herod, at which they then took another road back to their land.
GGJ|3|197|5|0|Tell Me whether and what you have heard about this!"
GGJ|3|197|6|0|The representative says, "Yes, yes, you remind us of something which made everyone talk from Persia right to India; for the three wise men, as there are many on the border with India, made much noise about the event, so that such things even came before the king, who however did not think much of it, because he knows the wise men, who always tend to make a mountain out of a mole-hill! Such things never make a particular impression on us, just as in higher places all the miracles of conjuring have lost all their particular and extraordinary value, because people of better places already have knowledge of all the miracles of conjuring. One still looks at well-chosen and successful conjuring tricks if one is in a good mood, and then laughs in addition when some droll things happen – but, as we said, such conjuring is quite without value to us.
GGJ|3|197|7|0|Only pure truth proven with figures is valid for us; all other miraculous enthusiasm lost their value for us a long time ago, and we, quite frankly, think nothing more of them! There may be very true things hidden here and there; but these are so hidden in all mysticism that no human reason can bring them into the undeceiving daylight, and you, eminent friend, will see yourself that it is more sensible to direct all your senses towards the pure truth than to pay homage to such great poetic fancy!"
GGJ|3|197|8|0|Here Cyrenius says to Me silently, "Lord, as it seems to me, nothing can be done with these very valuable people for our cause; they are too deep in their truth of numbers and decide against everything that we tend to call religion! Likewise they seem to be positive enemies of any performed miracle, which is always used by You in extreme circumstances as the most undeniable proof of full divinity.
GGJ|3|197|9|0|You will hardly be able to get close to them with a miracle, in order not to make them completely unwilling, and other proof as explanations of the texts in the prophet Isaiah and in David and Solomon which make reference to You will do nothing for them, because the prophets have a bad reputation for them; and so I seriously do not know any other option! For with the means of numbers it cannot be proven that You are the actual Messiah, and otherwise they seem to be quite inaccessible!"
GGJ|3|197|10|0|I say to Cyrenius to one side, "Just let things be, that is My concern! If we have corrected Mathael and the leader Floran, we will also be able to correct these people. But the most persistent was the leader Stahar, and he is now in the best order – these honest people will be brought to the correct order all the more easily and sooner!"
GGJ|3|197|11|0|Cyrenius says, "I do not doubt that all things are possible for You alone; but for my still very human understanding things are not at all so easy to fulfill."
GGJ|3|197|12|0|I say, "In any case, but therefore not completely impossible; one must only give them the opportunity first to express themselves completely. Only afterwards, when they are finished with the expression of their innermost thoughts and are at an end, a new fruit can be laid in the purified garden of their hearts!"
GGJ|3|197|13|0|While I exchanged these few words with Cyrenius, the Persians whispered to each other secretly and our spokesman, who was called Shabbi, said to his companions, "It seems to me more and more as if we were standing on glowing coals! The story of the Messiah must be very common here. The fine-nosed Romans have surely heard something about it and are now probably investigating every corner of the Jewish kingdom in order to get hold of that man who here on Earth should establish an eternally indestructible and also unconquerable kingdom, to the obvious disadvantage of the world rulers. Therefore we must be terribly clever here in order not to get trapped by the Romans!
GGJ|3|197|14|0|The man who has just spoken quite secretly to the supreme governor is obviously a very fine examiner of Rome, anointed with all ointment! If we only believed even a little in the coming Messiah and we would be as good as sacrificed! Therefore we must remain with the stereotype of mathematicians, listen more than we speak, and if something is mentioned again about the Messiah, we know what we have to say for common appearance for the sake of our earthly salvation! We already know for ourselves what we as Jews have to think about the prophets; but we do not need to place that before the nose of this supposed hero! The judge and examiner has gone through our Scriptures from A to Z through all our scribes and could catch us out; but we are also clever and wise, and he will not succeed, despite the fact that we were saved by this wonderful man from certain drowning. Therefore let's just stick to our mathematics and we will escape quite safely with our skins! But the least comment against it could throw us into great misery!"
GGJ|3|197|15|0|The others all agree with Shabbi, and promise him to behave all the same and not betray a single syllable of everything that they believed concerning the Messiah.
GGJ|3|197|16|0|But now I step among them again and say to the representative, "But Shabbi, why do you think so badly in your hearts against Me and against the harmless Romans?!
GGJ|3|197|17|0|Do you think then that it has escaped Me what you have just decided secretly with your companions? I tell you: not a syllable was hidden from Me! For He who saw and knew when you were in great danger, otherwise He could not have let any help come to you, now sees the depths of your hearts! Since He means well and quite honestly with you, however, why will you not trust Him?"
GGJ|3|197|18|0|Shabbi says, "You are truly very clever and wise; but what good will your wisdom do for us? But we are nobody's fool either, and we believe that we can see you through! The highest Romans at your side – not far from here Roman soldiers are camped, probably in order to seize someone somewhere if one gave a message through all sorts of clever questions and speeches!? But you do not need to seek that with us; for you will never find anything!"
GGJ|3|197|19|0|Cyrenius now says to Me again to the side, "Ah that is so strange with these people! Now even a unique type of disguise comes to light! Who would have sought such things with these people?! But now they are really nailed up and barricaded, and so that they cannot be tackled from any angle! What shall we do now with these people?! They have a fixed, totally false idea of us, which unfortunately has penetrated them so much that we actually cannot meet them. That leaves only the question, what can we do with them?"
GGJ|3|197|20|0|I say, "There will be a lot that we can do; now they stand much closer to their goal than before! Secretly they have always had this caution since the beginning, because they saw you Romans here! For terrible stories have spread for some time now among them: In the Jewish lands the Messiah has really appeared in all seriousness and is doing great things, but the Romans have heard about it and are now persecuting the Messiah in the cruelest way; for they have not only attacked the Messiah sharply, but also anyone who shows even a trace of a belief in a coming or already arrived Messiah. And look, that is the whole reason for their pretence, which we will soon cope with!"
GGJ|3|198|1|1|Shabbi's warning speech
GGJ|3|198|1|0|Cyrenius now realizes how things stand with the Persians; but he does not understand how such a satanic denigration by the Romans could have crept in among the Persian Jews, and who could have spread such a hideous seed there.
GGJ|3|198|2|0|I say, "Has the temple not been aware of My actions for nine months?! Go and find out! All the negative and false reports about Me, about My deeds and also about you Romans originate there, since they know that you are not against Me! John the Baptist would still be alive if the temple had not known how to hide behind the mother of beautiful Herodias!
GGJ|3|198|3|0|Everything starts from the temple and its arms reach far across the face of the Earth; but they will soon be cut short! You see, that's the present situation and you will now hopefully see that it is now somewhat difficult to deal with these people, but nonetheless not in vain! And they must be brought into the correct light, otherwise it would seriously be very bad for Me, My teaching and for you!
GGJ|3|198|4|0|You?ll now also begin to understand the reason why I saved these Persians from drowning on the sea. I would have sent no angel to rescue them simply for the sake of the maintenance of their physical life; but since the correct enlightenment about Myself and about My task is of great importance to these people, because they exert a great influence on their great land and on their numerous people, I had to save their lives, because we would have no effective means without them to free the Persians from their delusion."
GGJ|3|198|5|0|Cyrenius says, "All praise to You alone, oh Lord; now everything is good again, and I am now completely clear about everything! Deal with them immediately; for I now see very well that success of the best type can and must be expected!"
GGJ|3|198|6|0|But while I corrected Cyrenius to one side, the Persians were thinking quite differently, and our Shabbi said to his companions, "Look how both great men discuss quite secretively there in what a new, crafty way they can catch us out! For until now they have got nothing out of us; but now they must attack us ten times harder! Until now they have just been testing us with small weapons, now they will most probably begin with the battering ram; and if we do not stick together firmly, we will be broken like a light oar! Therefore everyone be on their best guard! For these people should never get our deepest belief out of us like a bucket of water out of any cistern! The questioner wanted to drive fear into me before when he claimed that he knew all our innermost thoughts exactly, and likewise that he had seen and recognized our need on the water. But I thought secretly to myself: Oho, you crafty fox! You want to come of this hole?! Oh, by no means, my cunning friend! But he quickly saw that he could not catch me with this net, therefore he immediately went to the supreme governor and now has certainly discussed with him which trap should now be laid for us in order to definitely catch us; but we will not be caught in any trap! But we must stand on the look-out like cranes in their marsh – otherwise we are lost!"
GGJ|3|198|7|0|One of them says, "How does he know your name then? He could not have learnt it from us!"
GGJ|3|198|8|0|Shabbi says, "That is truly a little strange, but it must not lead us astray; for the ways and means that such people who are up to every trick possess in order to know and learn some very secret things from other people are countless. One must not let oneself be wrapped around anyone's little finger!
GGJ|3|198|9|0|Only God is all-knowing – and a person only when he is called by the spirit of God to reveal things to other people which a normal human brain could never have found out. However, such a person animated by God comes only rarely to this terrible, selfish world – and never among the darkest heathens who are full of selfishness lust for power.
GGJ|3|198|10|0|But these people who are connected with the whole world and all its wise men are quite thoroughly cunning foxes and know very well how to entice secrets out of the people! Goodness, strictness, generosity, patience, even indoctrination in their secrets in order to awake the fullest trust in the person being examined and to loosen his tongue, and such tricks are used in necessity in a great quantity, in order to get behind the often even most hidden secrets of the people. But once these heathens who are devoid of every merciful feeling are in proven possession any secrets going against their domineering plans, then woe betide those who have betrayed themselves to them! They are clever and evil and can only be kept in check through an enormous counter-craftiness! They can truly slip in behind great secrets in all sorts of hidden ways – but never into the secrets of the heart if the person being examined knows how to cover his tracks carefully!
GGJ|3|198|11|0|Friends, we now stand here before the most merciless judges! The real and most hated topic by the heathens is the Messiah, who has now appeared in earnest, as we have heard by the most reliable assurances from all sides. He is supposed to have hidden somewhere in Galilee until His right, well-reckoned time would come. The heathens therefore are hunting Him, and the belief in the possibility of the appearance of the great Savoir of the Jews from the hard and sharp tiger claws of the heathens is certainly death-bringing! You now know what a ground carries us here, and will also therefore know what is to be done!"
GGJ|3|199|1|1|Dialogue between the two delegates
GGJ|3|199|1|0|The other says, "You are truly always carefulness itself, and carefulness is the mother of wisdom; but here you seem not to be using it in the right place! For we also have a little knowledge of human nature, and the longer we observe the examiner, the more every thought dwindles, as if something bad could be hidden behind him! I, your fellow representative, perked up my ears a little earlier and heard some things from the secret discussion of the examiner with Cyrenius, and this consisted only of a little worry over the possibility of healing us from our delusion! It seems we were indirectly quite falsely informed about the Messiah and the Romans by the temple in a most malicious way, and have therefore a blind fear now before them and hide our very correct and good faith!
GGJ|3|199|2|0|When we arrived here, we had some opportunity to observe the Romans who are everywhere, and we could despite all our very clever questions never learn anything from which we could take it that the Romans were seriously so cruel; on the contrary one always and quite freely and cheerfully spoke the best opinion in the world. You however, always said: If they were cruel in this case, they would know how to hide it from the eyes of the world in order not to create unrest among the people before the time! But I do not share this opinion; for every man belongs to some sort of family, and these must then notice his absence and finally begin to investigate where the valuable family member has gone to! But until now there has been no trace of this, and so I believe here that this otherwise very praise-worthy carefulness goes a little too far, particularly towards the very open and faithful-looking examiner!
GGJ|3|199|3|0|But I now notice something else here, and it is something quite extraordinary, and I am very amazed that such a thing could have escaped your sharp eye completely!"
GGJ|3|199|4|0|Shabbi says, "Well, what then?! I should have noticed something too; for otherwise things do not easily escape my eyes, and my feeling is as fine as morning dew. I should wonder that you have discovered something that had escaped my eye!"
GGJ|3|199|5|0|The second representative, whose was Jurah, says, "Nonetheless! Don't you remember what the examiner wanted to hint at when he explained to us the story of Elijah in the cave so beautifully tangibly – as if referring to himself?"
GGJ|3|199|6|0|Shabbi says, "And what did he mean to say by that?"
GGJ|3|199|7|0|Jurah says, "Nothing other than that he himself is the promised Messiah, before whose power all the rulers of the Earth have to bow! Look, I have found out what has escaped your great caution! My very keen ear also heard how the supreme governor called your examiner his "Lord" just a moment ago! Something unheard-of from a top Roman general! And look, those are all things from which one should not lightly run away because of exaggerated caution! But what then if this strange man was possibly the prophesied Messiah?!"
GGJ|3|199|8|0|Shabbi says, "Well, he would then be only extremely satisfied with my well-founded care; for my caution comes from the fact that I want to protect the holiness of our religion from the drivel of the heathens! There may be something in your perception; but we must not accept something without the sharpest secret test – unless we are obliged to do it through the most tangible proof. For nonetheless everything that you have perceived could still be a fine mask, and we would then be in the place that I fear! Therefore just one step at a time, my friend! Man always accepts such things, however true they may be, early enough; for a too hurried acceptance could bring one into great embarrassment!"
GGJ|3|200|1|1|On premature trust
GGJ|3|200|1|0|Now I come once again to the Persians and say, turning mainly to Shabbi, "Well, what have you decided in the meantime? Do you still consider Me to be a cunning fox who is only attempting to deliver you all into the merciless hands of the present world leader for punishment because of the Messiah of the Jews, feared by the Romans? Do I seriously resemble such a despicable traitor?"
GGJ|3|200|2|0|A little embarrassed, Shabbi says, "Good, eminent friend! The face is truly mostly a mirror of the soul – but not always! I knew a man whose appearance perfectly resembled the very gentlest and most loyal angel as one healthy eye resembles the other, and yet it was only a natural mask, since the man in question was a complete Satan in OPTIMA FORMA in his soul! This person was even a minion of court thanks to his beautiful and gentle figure and was as enlightened in every thinkable arts and sciences as a most beautiful spring morning; but his soul was blacker and darker than the thickest pagan Styx! Woe betides those who approached him in friendship! Everyone was lost! The female population ran after him as if possessed, although he liked any woman who drew near to him as much as a sacrificial animal, as certainly as a raindrop that the cloud can no longer carry falls on the Earth! But he was constantly the most innocent, gentlest and purest person! Everywhere there were only unforeseen circumstances; but it was remarkable that the unhappy circumstances never affected his own person. He always managed to save his own bacon; only those who drew near to him got to taste the heaviest burden of life and death from the evil circumstances! Oh, he was the most faithful servant for his king, but for every subordinate he was a quite miraculous devil!
GGJ|3|200|3|0|In the regal city a rich Greek, who however let himself be converted to our religion, had a young, beautiful and enormously sweet wife, who was as faithfully devoted to her husband as this right hand of mine is to my body and my will. But it was not long before the cheeky Satan heard news about the beautiful woman and immediately set up a way to be noticed by the beautiful woman. As things would have it, the Greek ended up in a terrible argument with a real Persian in birth and tradition because of a refused repayment of a very significant and justified debt that the Persian had run up with the Greek. The Persian had his like-thinking compatriots as his judges, and so our Greek could not prove his rights over the faithless and promise-breaking Persian. Then the wife, who knew well that this good-looking courtier had often his eyes upon her, said: How about if we could find protection from the king for our good rights through this good-looking courtier? The Greek said: Yes, I know that he has often looked at you with his lustful eyes, and a word from you or from me might do a lot, even if nothing hid behind it but a totally blind hope as reward; but one hears nothing positive about this beautiful courtier! Yes, it would even be better to be his enemy than his friend! Whoever has entered into friendly terms with him came right into a great misfortune! The loss of our demand seems to me therefore a smaller evil between the two, and we would do better to bring the first and smaller one as a sacrifice to the Lord our God.
GGJ|3|200|4|0|The beautiful young wife agreed to this. But a short time later our courtier showed up in the shop of our Greek himself in order to buy something; for our Greek is a jewel trader and sets jewels in gold and silver. He acted very friendly and tenderly and filled the Greek with trust, although the wife noticed very well that she involuntarily became quite afraid of this very dear and otherwise highly splendid and extremely generous person; for it had never happened to her that a person immediately paid the first mentioned price for a jewel without trying to knock down the price. Something else was behind this!
GGJ|3|200|5|0|The Greek, very good in such things, said: Ah, this person must simply have a large number of enviers because of his beauty and modesty and because of his luck at court, who seek to make him out to be a terrible being and suspicious at court; he speaks so soberly and as wisely as a prophet! Truly, there can be nothing terrible behind this person! Not long after our courtier came back to the Greek and bought a large diamond set in gold, for his turban, which the king had given him. The price of the diamond was a hundred pounds of gold, which the courtier also wanted to pay immediately; for he always had a great entourage which had to carry the necessary treasure. But the Greek said to him: Most beautiful, wise and very eminent friend, help me with the cash that N. N. owes me – and this valuable jewel will be yours free! Your word means everything to the great king; I will be thankful to you!
GGJ|3|200|6|0|The courtier said then: Tomorrow your good right will in fact be done; but nevertheless take the gold for this jewel! But since I am doing you a great service without any interest, I demand only a little service from you in return. In seven days I am putting on a great celebration for the king's birthday in the great paradise garden, and I invite you to this celebration, and you should turn up with your wife in very decorative clothing; I will introduce you to the king and bring you and your wife to the king's table where you and your wife can then ask a number of graces!
GGJ|3|200|7|0|This seemed very good to the Greek, since he had long been the court jeweler. Yet his wife mentioned: We cannot change things anymore; but very little good will come of it, neither for you and even less for me! This person has evil intentions for me; and it could happen to you that you will be sacrificed at my side! The best thing would be to pack everything up and flee like the wind from here, before the unfortunate seventh day will arrive!
GGJ|3|200|8|0|But the Greek said: Dear wife, caution is good, but to raise too great mistrust against people who have never given you any tangible reason to do so and about whom one knows nothing than what evil tongues have created and spread about them – something which can happen even to an honest man – is just as unwise as condemnable carelessness! The tender wife accepted this very reasonable correction. The following day the indebted Persian had to pay the Greek the last Stater.
GGJ|3|200|9|0|The calamitous seventh day came like an iron fate, and everyone headed to the king's paradise, dressed most festively. Everything was flame and light, from all sides gold and jewels shone brighter than the brightest stars in the night sky, and music and song floated through the thick leafy alleys of the great garden. But both did not have to wait long before they were discovered by the courtier and immediately led to the king in the great garden temple and received most friendly by the same. In the middle of the great columned temple tables and silk cushions had been brought in a large number and of unspeakable splendor, and on the tables were great gold plates full of the best dishes, and in great crystal beakers tasty wine flickered and also a number of other spiced drinks.
GGJ|3|200|10|0|Our Greek had to take his place at a table beside the great king's table; but his beautiful wife was immediately drawn to the king's table. For a time they ate and drank quite comfortably. But our Greek began to feel very unwell; for he got a drink that was mixed with poison, and had to be carried to his house. But the wife was brought to the king's chambers and had to allow everything to be done to her there until they had had enough of her. The Greek did not die from the poison, it is true, but he remains a paralyzed person to this day; and you can easily imagine how the poor wife looked when she returned home only after seven days!
GGJ|3|200|11|0|That was the fruit of a too hurried trust towards a person whose exterior lent everyone every trust, while his heart was inhabited by a whole horde of the worst devils. But both people who experienced this not long ago are sitting somewhat to the side because of their weakness and can confirm what I have just said! Friend, if one has experienced such things, then one truly knows why one is careful!"
GGJ|3|201|1|1|The difference between the Lord and the magicians
GGJ|3|201|1|0|I say, "Go, and lead both of them to Me!" Shabbi goes and brings both of them to Me.
GGJ|3|201|2|0|But I ask them whether they would wish to become fully healthy and strong again.
GGJ|3|201|3|0|Both say, "Yes, Lord, if this is possible! But the strange poison has made me quite paralyzed in all my limbs, and I can only move myself forwards with great effort; and look at this poor, withered flower of a wife – she is ruined in her body for all her life! Oh, Jehovah, why did such a terrible thing have to happen to us?!"
GGJ|3|201|4|0|I say, "But I want you to be as healthy and cheerful and look as you did when you got married!"
GGJ|3|201|5|0|When I had said this, something like a flame rushed through both of them, and they were immediately as healthy and strong as if nothing had ever been wrong with them, and their bodies looked the same and even more so than on their wedding day. They were extremely amazed, for such a thing had never been experienced before in Persia.
GGJ|3|201|6|0|Shabbi also begins to raise his eyebrows more and more, and almost cannot believe his senses; but Jurah nudges him and says to him somewhat secretly, "Hey, I think that we are in exactly the right place, and we cannot be too far from the person that you are trying so carefully to deny! I tell you, it is He – or in all eternity no-one else! Now judge according to your senses!"
GGJ|3|201|7|0|Shabbi says, "Yes, you must have almost hit the nail on the head! This sudden healing of the both simply through his word; that is more than what all human wisdom can comprehend! Now our rescue also seems somewhat clearer to me. A person in whose will such a power exists that even crude matter must obey, must stand higher than all other people of the Earth; a fullness of divine power must live in him, and his soul must be the living print of the divine will – or it is the godhead itself! Perhaps I went too far in my caution, but I cannot possibly have sinned by it; for I wanted to protect the divine, which could be an abomination to the heathens, and I didn't want to let it be poisoned by them, which would have done no good for either us or the most eminent religion!
GGJ|3|201|8|0|But as it seems here, the heathens are not as bitter at all as they were portrayed to us in Persia. It can hardly be accepted that the endlessly proud supreme governor Cyrenius should not know what was behind this miracle-worker?! But if he knows it, and calls him a lord, he will then have the very best reason for it! For all the weapons of Rome must be too few and too weak against such a will!
GGJ|3|201|9|0|That was no conjuring and no miraculous healing in the way of our magicians and priests, who persuade completely healthy people with the means of money and other advantageous promises to pretend to be deaf, lame and blind, to make a pilgrimage to an idol in a dirty temple and then at a decided sign to become seeing, hearing and upright as a tree. In this way a number of feeble-minded people will be persuaded and then if real lame, blind and deaf people come and beg and sacrifice, it will nonetheless be no better for anyone. For always they say: Your faith is too weak, and your petty sacrifice will not please God! Yes, you know that our magicians even bring the dead children of rich parents back to life, but we have known for a long time how, and we also know that such children awakened from death are not their blood relatives. This man here will also certainly be able to call at least the seemingly dead people back into life!"
GGJ|3|201|10|0|I step up to them and say, "Yes, He can do that without sacrifices, oil and herbal juices! Look down to the beach; the two sons of our innkeeper have just pulled three drowned people out of the water, man and two girls.
GGJ|3|201|11|0|He is a poor father with his two daughters, a poor Jew. His wife saved her own life thanks to a tree which was floating in the water; but her husband and both the daughters, who all hurried to help their mother as she was in the greatest danger, were washed out to sea by the ever increasing current and drowned in the undulant tides. But the sea's tide threw them ashore completely dead, and the strong sons of our inn-keeper found them now lying dead and have just brought them to land just below us here.
GGJ|3|201|12|0|But I also want the unfortunate wife to be here too, who is still to be found clinging to the tree, crying, trembling and calling for help.
GGJ|3|201|13|0|For this I will use My pilot again; then you shall see the glory of God and believe in Him who has saved you all!" Here I call Raphael and give him simply a sign which he understands, and in barely a minute's time he brings to Me on the hill the lamenting wife, who at first cannot be comforted at all.
GGJ|3|201|14|0|But I touch the woman and say, "Now be calm, woman, and believe and trust; for through God all things are possible!"
GGJ|3|201|15|0|Then the woman becomes calmer, but says, "I know well that all things are possible for God; but I also know that I as a sinner am not worthy of the mercy of God! Oh, what a purest heart must a person have in order to be worthy of the very least mercy from God! But this door to mercy has long been closed to me. God will surely take little notice of me now in my affliction, since I took too little notice of Him in my happiness. But God already showed me a great mercy when He chastised me!"
GGJ|3|201|16|0|I say, "How would it be then, if I gave you back your husband and both your daughters?!"
GGJ|3|201|17|0|The woman says, "Only God will be able to give them back to me on Judgment Day; for they lie buried in the flood and are dead! You could certainly give me the dead, if they have been pulled out of the sea by Mark's sons – but living, never again; for they must already have been completely dead for several hours!"
GGJ|3|201|18|0|Then I say to the angel, "Bring the three corpses here!" And the angel immediately brings the three to the hill and lays them at My feet.
GGJ|3|201|19|0|The woman immediately recognizes in the corpses her husband and her two daughters and also immediately begins to weep bitterly.
GGJ|3|201|20|0|But I say, "Woman, be calm; for you can see that they are just sleeping here!"
GGJ|3|201|21|0|The woman says, "Yes, they sleep the eternal sleep, from which a person has never awoken!"
GGJ|3|201|22|0|I say, "Woman, you are wrong; there is no eternal sleep as you mean, since you have no complete belief in a life after death! But I will wake these three so that you and many others will become stronger in faith and trust in the living name of God."
GGJ|3|201|23|0|Then I say loudly to the corpses, "Rise and stand up from your deathly sleep!"
GGJ|3|201|24|0|Immediately the three corpses began to stir, and soon they stood up in great amazement. They looked around them with wide, bright eyes; for they did not know what had happened to them and where they were now.
GGJ|3|201|25|0|But I now say to the woman, "Go and explain to them where they are now, and what has happened to them! When you have composed yourselves again and recognized each other, we will speak in more detail about it!"
GGJ|3|201|26|0|But the woman falls before Me to the ground and for amazement cannot pronounce a single word. Only after a while the woman was able to fully stand up and began to laud and praise Me to a great degree; for she was gradually convincing herself more and more that her husband and both her daughters were alive and looked quite healthy and happy.
GGJ|3|201|27|0|But I turned her attention again to the risen, so she could talk to them and explain that she was the rescued wife of the man and the true mother of both the girls. Then the woman went to the risen people with hurried steps; for if someone was healed by Me or raised from the dead, I would move away from the healed or risen person for reasons known only to Me.
GGJ|3|201|28|0|Reaching the risen, she immediately identified herself and was immediately recognized by the risen with the greatest and most cheerful amazement and greeted in the warmest way.
GGJ|3|201|29|0|But I forbade the wife to betray Me as the Saviour and re-awakener to the risen, who were now in full consciousness again, because such a thing was not suitable for a newly awakened life; only after she would receive a sign from Me could she give Me away – something that the woman observed although her husband begged her most imploringly to show him the miracle-working benefactor.
GGJ|3|202|1|1|The effects of the Lord's deeds on the Persian Jews
GGJ|3|202|1|0|This event, however, made the right impression on our Persians. Now this was the last straw and our Shabbi looked first at Me, then at the risen, felt their pulses and asked them diligently whether they had really been dead, and whether they could not remember something about what had happened to them!
GGJ|3|202|2|0|But the man said, "Ask this stone, and he will be in the same position to give you an answer as I am! I now know only that a powerful current of water pulled me with it to the sea and then made me so unconscious and then dead that I do not know anything from this moment on what happened to me. I only remember this – but only in the soul – that I quite sadly found myself with my daughters soon after the drowning in the deadly tides on a great meadow and did not know why I was actually so sad. But soon a light cloud came upon us from all sides and I felt so blissful in this light! But we saw no-one except for ourselves, and a sweet sleep came over us in this bliss of ours, and we awoke from that sleep here. Now you know everything that I can tell you – judge for yourselves!
GGJ|3|202|3|0|There is surely as little doubt that I was dead as that I am now alive! For if you step into the depths of the sea, remain there more than two full hours under the water, and I guarantee you that you will be completely dead in the body after this!"
GGJ|3|202|4|0|Shabbi says, "Yes, yes, you were completely dead, and the miracle-worker raised you again, simply through his all-powerful word! No, no, the Earth has ever experienced such a thing before! But what now?!"
GGJ|3|202|5|0|Jurah now calls Shabbi and says to him, "Well, friend Shabbi, what do you say now at this event?"
GGJ|3|202|6|0|Shabbi says, "What should, or what can one say to this?! Jehovah's power is working here and nothing else! For that goes too endlessly far over every horizon of human experience and no knowledge has ever scaled this terrible height. Now I am becoming really confused!"
GGJ|3|202|7|0|I say to Shabbi, "Well friend, how do things look now for the story of the Messiah which the famous wise men from the orient made known in your lands thirty years ago? Do you still consider it to be a fairy tale of astrologers?
GGJ|3|202|8|0|For behold, that person who was born then to a tender virgin in a sheep pen in Bethlehem and to whom the three wise men, who you call kings of the stars, brought gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh is Me – then a new-born child and now a fully-grown man! How do you like the strange coincidence of circumstances, and how do things look to you?
GGJ|3|202|9|0|There are two other very living witnesses here of the fact that I am certainly the same; one is the Captain Cornelius, the youngest brother of Caesar Augustus, and the other is the supreme governor Cyrenius, who led and assisted My flight to Egypt and who is an older brother of Caesar Augustus! Now that you know these things, tell Me now what you think about the Messiah whom the three astronomer kings announced to you! Is there something in it, or is there nothing in it?"
GGJ|3|202|10|0|Shabbi says, "Yes, now there is everything in it; but then it certainly seemed like a star king fairy tale! For one must only know our kings of the stars, and one will quite easily understand how they know how to use every new appearance in the sky to their advantage. Firstly they are completely familiar with all the scriptures of their own land and of other lands. They know the Jewish prophets as well as the Indian ones; they know the Sen scrit and Sen ta veista of the Persians, Gebers and Burmese as well as they know our books; they also know the schools of the heathens and their books. Secondly however, no star exists in the sky that they do not know and was not named by them a long time ago.
GGJ|3|202|11|0|If any star unknown to them appears, for example a comet, well, it is used for all sorts of prophetic interpretations; if the inhabitants do not believe the interpretation, it is taken abroad and will find a place there where the story creates a stir. We enlightened ones know that all too well, and thus the reason is given why at the time the announcement of the prophesied and new-born Messiah of the Jews made no particular impression on us. It was to the material advantage of the astronomer kings, who announced it to us when returning home with terribly great pomp. They took things very seriously; but we have an old saying: He who cries wolf too often will never be believed, even when he speaks the truth!"
GGJ|3|202|12|0|Who would ever have dreamed then that the astronomer kings could actually finally have discovered something true?!
GGJ|3|202|13|0|Now the story has become something quite different, and You in Your wisdom will not count our unbelief in those days as a sin, would You?!
GGJ|3|203|1|1|The benefit of activity and the evil consequences of idleness
GGJ|3|203|1|0|I say, "Not quite; but it is also true that the trades people of this world only too often go beyond and disregard all spiritual things a little too easily, which was also the case with you – Am I right or not?"
GGJ|3|203|2|0|Shabbi says, "yes, eminent friend full of divine power, it is probably true that worldly trade and the treasures of this Earth, their gain and just use gives one a lot to think and to worry about, but one can then easily make all sorts of useful experiences and awakens some dozing spirits in people to all sorts of useful things through well-used wealth, gives man a useful occupation and removes him thereby from lethargy, which normally is the father of all vices and sins.
GGJ|3|203|3|0|Just look at the priesthood of almost every nation! As long as these people had to work and win their bread like every other person in the sweat of their brow, they were also the best friends of truth and discovered and calculated many things which with good reason still amaze us today. They brought harmony to human thought and established schools for the true education of the human spirit and the recognition of themselves. In those days such priests found the way to God and led their fellow men to the same realisation full of the spirit and seriously good will.
GGJ|3|203|4|0|But when the people later recognized the great benevolence of the beautiful and most eminent efforts of the old and true priests more and more and saw their extremely great use, they took all the heavy work of the priests, whom they respected and loved above all else, onto themselves, brought in their tithes and decided that the priests had only to care and work for the human spirit. But then the priesthood soon became lethargic, began to philosophize, walled up the bright truth in dark catacombs and began to feed the gullible people of that time with all sorts of fairy tales and fables; and so the lethargy of the priests became the clear reason for the decay of even the most eminent and divine doctrine by the great and true priest, Moses.
GGJ|3|203|5|0|Just read Moses and the prophets and compare the present ado of the descendents of Moses and Aaron in Jerusalem, and one will soon and easily find out that they neither believe in Moses nor even less in a god. For if they believed in Moses and in the God that he announced to them, they would not be the most shameful liars and deceivers of the nation which they serve physically and spiritually! But that is all a necessary consequence of calumnious idleness! And so I think that the just wealth in the hands of wise, benevolent and active people is more of a divine temple for the needy people than Solomon's one in Jerusalem!
GGJ|3|203|6|0|Certainly we trading people do not have much time to devote to all sorts of mystical poetry of the privileged idlers and to complain about how much truth is in it; but we teach the nation to flee idleness and to become true, useful people! So I believe that in this way we are making good our little mistake which you pointed out, that we often hurry up and away from some spiritual things quite frivolously! For I for my part think: It is better to do good by action than to write the most beautiful lessons about it – but to never practice it oneself.
GGJ|3|203|7|0|What use is our, oh so deep brooding and drivelling however? A mortal will never see behind the true wisdom of God, no, not even lift its outermost veil!
GGJ|3|203|8|0|But if such a thing is useful for man, God's mercy will awaken another Moses who is a true Messiah, as you now seem to be. He will then certainly lead us in the true wisdom of God, and we will surely accept it as a genuine gift from heaven at any price willingly and gratefully and also be active according to it, because we traders are always good friends of all useful activity for mankind and only use our great earthly wealth to occupy man, which constantly tends towards lethargy and idleness in their nature, with all sorts of good activities for their benefit and for that of others.
GGJ|3|203|9|0|Tell me, eminent friend, filled with the spirit of God, whether our opinion is good, useful and therefore true, or whether you are in a position to give us an even better one in your wisdom!"
GGJ|3|204|1|1|The nature of true revelation
GGJ|3|204|1|0|I say, "Oh, not at all! Goodness and truth are the same, whether a man discovers it by active searching or whether it is revealed to him directly by God; for finding the truth oneself is also a revelation from above, but an indirect one, and the means for it was active searching.
GGJ|3|204|2|0|Through such research the soul frees itself from the rough bond of matter and awakens thereby for moments the divine spirit in itself, or it comes more into the living centre of its heart, to there flows God's light and compassion constantly and ceaselessly and likewise creates for the soul life and spiritual growth, as the sun fills the furrows of the earth with light and warmth and thereby awakes, maintains and encourages the life and flourishing of the plants until a free, independent and fully ripe fruit is created from the plant, whose own life is no longer dependent on the plant, but persists on itself.
GGJ|3|204|3|0|When the soul comes into the mentioned living centre of the heart in true, lively moments, it has also reached the revelation of the spirit of God in every human heart and can do nothing else but find the eternally unchanged truth from God in itself. And that is an indirect revelation and differs from the direct revelation only in that God, at the occasion of great darkness of nations, awakens suitable people without their own initiative and leads their soul into the centre of life in order to create eye-opening light again for the other blind people.
GGJ|3|204|4|0|And there is another difference between the indirect and direct revelation, and this consists of this: The indirect revelation gives the seeker only a correct light on a matter which he particularly wants to understand. It is like a lamp with which one can illuminate dark room quite brightly; but the direct one is like the sun on the brightest midday, whose powerful light illuminates the whole world in all its great and little trenches, so also the direct revelation.
GGJ|3|204|5|0|This one (the direct revelation compared to the sun) is not only valid for the people to whom it is given, but for all people, and immediately for the nation to which the prophet belongs; but because there are genuine and true prophets called by God, we can also easily imagine that there will also be false ones, and for the following reasons which are easy to understand:
GGJ|3|204|6|0|A true prophet must come to a sort of esteem among his fellow people; for his prophecies and also his deeds as proof of the divinity of his awakening must create a certain respect among the ordinary everyday person – whether he likes the prophecies or not, and whether they correspond with his earthly interests or not.
GGJ|3|204|7|0|A prophet, however, grows among people of better sense without his will into an unreachable giant and can never escape the certain pious respect and reverence, no matter how humble he is and must be otherwise.
GGJ|3|204|8|0|Now, other worldly people see that, whose reason is often very inventive; for there has never been a lack of snake like cleverness among the children of the world. These worldly people also want a reputation and an easily visible earthly gain.
GGJ|3|204|9|0|They begin to study and often invent things with the help of Satan and make seemingly wise statements so that the lay people do not know how to distinguish in the end between what is true and genuine and what is false and evil.
GGJ|3|204|10|0|But how can one nevertheless tell a false prophet from a genuine one? Quite easily: in their fruit!
GGJ|3|204|11|0|For one cannot gather grapes and figs from thorns and thistles!
GGJ|3|204|12|0|The genuine prophet will never and impossibly be selfish, and any arrogance will be foreign to him. He will probably gratefully accept whatever good and noble hearts give him; but he will never demand fees of anyone because he knows that this is an abomination to God, and because God can keep His servants very well!
GGJ|3|204|13|0|But the false prophet will allow himself to be paid for every step and deed and for every so-called divine act for the simulated and lied good of humanity. The false prophet will thunder on about the judgment of God and even judge in the name of God with fire and sword; but the genuine prophet will judge no-one, but only advise the sinner to repent and will make no difference between large and small and between respected and non-respected people. For only God means anything to him and God's word – everything else is a vain madness for him.
GGJ|3|204|14|0|There will never be a contradiction in the true prophet's speech; but bring speech of the false prophet into the light and it will be crawling with contradictions. No-one can ever offend the true prophet, he will bear everything like a lamb, whatever the world may do to him; he will only rise up in fiery anger against lies and arrogance and beat them down.
GGJ|3|204|15|0|The false prophet is constantly a deadly enemy of every truth and every better progress in thought and in deed; no-one but he should know anything or have any experience so that everyone is always and in all things forced to seek expensive advice from him for money.
GGJ|3|204|16|0|The false prophet thinks only about himself; God and His order are annoying and laughable things in which he has not even the smallest spark of faith, therefore he can make a god out of wood and stone with the lightest conscience in the world, however he likes. That then such a god can easily work wonders for the thoroughly blind people through the hands of the false prophet will be very easily understood!"
GGJ|3|204|17|0|Shabbi says, "Oh, eminent friend, I know, and all of us know, how the false fellows present themselves and how they perform miracles; for me they are beasts and no longer people! For I find in the world no greater shame than if such a spiritual deceiver of the people demands that his unknowing brothers believe something which he laughs about, and personally hardly understands how humans can be so terribly stupid as to accept such a terrible nonsense as pure gold.
GGJ|3|204|18|0|Oh, eminent friend, what you have said just now, I know very well! But I could not tell the difference between an indirect and direct revelation; but I am glad that what the will of a person has found and discovered through his active investigation is finally also a revelation from above. Naturally not every person can be a prophet for all the people; but if the indirect prophet has found and discovered something very useful in a specifically personal sphere, even if only for the purpose of physical advantage, with time this will also come into use for the benefit of a whole nation, and then the indirect exceptional prophet can be and become a general one!
GGJ|3|204|19|0|Let's take the certainly pre-flood invention of the plough! This invaluably useful agricultural tool was certainly invented by an active and thinking person on the way of indirect revelation. His name has not been written down through history, it is true, but what an incalculable use his invention has brought to humanity! And so there are a large number of such generally useful inventions of hundreds of tools and implements which have an infinite value. But their inventors were certainly very active, modest and undemanding people, otherwise the scribes would certainly have written down their names just like the names of those who ruled over the people and in general brought them very little use.
GGJ|3|204|20|0|I am of the opinion that those people are the greatest benefactors of a nation, who they taught to think according to the truth and enriched them with useful inventions!
GGJ|3|204|21|0|The use of the general, purely spiritual prophets is still very much up in the air these days. They certainly rebuked wild afflictions of the nation and tamed the terrible mischievous wrong-doers. They mostly announced God and His rule and His desire and His intentions in strongly enwrapped words; but the people did not understand them in the clearest sense and therefore still did what they wanted according to their worldly desires and let God and His eminent prophets be good men.
GGJ|3|204|22|0|This way the obscure paganism was created and with it, all imaginable variations of darkest superstition, but the plough remained plough and the saw a saw, and the axe an axe – and the heathen, just as the arch-Jew, make equal use of such useful inventions!
GGJ|3|204|23|0|There is finally the big question of what sort of genuine prophet finally has a more general value for humanity!
GGJ|3|204|24|0|People think very much, it is true, and understand quite a few things, but to understand a Daniel, or an Isaiah, or a Jeremiah, or even a Song of Solomon – human thought is of no use – it is all in vain! Only God or some spirit of an angel can understand it, or a prophet specially awakened to this purpose. Only these three types of spirits can possibly understand this; for every other spirit it is purely impossible. But now begs the question what a high wisdom is good for if no mortal can understand it!?"
GGJ|3|205|1|1|On the powerlessness of humans
GGJ|3|205|1|0|I say, "Friend, look up at the stars! Do you know them and do you understand what they are and why they exist? Should they therefore not exist because no man has been able to understand them so far? Do you understand what the sun and the moon are? Should they therefore not exist because you do not understand them?!
GGJ|3|205|2|0|Do you understand the wind, the lightning, the thunder, the rain, the frost, the snow, the ice? Should all that not exist because you and all other people do not understand such things?!
GGJ|3|205|3|0|Do you understand the thousand species of animals, their forms and their characteristics? Do you understand the world of plants and their forms? Do you know what light and what heat is?!
GGJ|3|205|4|0|Should all that not exist because you and all other people cannot understand it?!
GGJ|3|205|5|0|Do you understand life, then, and how you can see, hear, feel, taste and smell? Should man not see, hear, feel, taste and smell because he cannot understand all that?!
GGJ|3|205|6|0|But since there are so many things in this material world which humanity can never fully understand, so go and think now a little and then give Me your opinion!"
GGJ|3|205|7|0|Shabbi says, "Lord and Master full of divine power! I do not need to think it over much, I have already understood everything that you wanted to say to me with this. You wanted to direct me and show me that in investigating the spheres of higher wisdom things are just the same as in the sphere of material creation. We people understand actually nothing of this except the outermost image and what we can perceive with our coarsest material senses and what we can distinguish in the form, the colour, the smell and the taste of created things. Oh, how little and actually nothing man understands and knows, and yet he considers himself to be well-versed in wisdom and is proud of his miserable bit of knowledge! And what is that which he knows? Nothing, but absolutely nothing!
GGJ|3|205|8|0|Oh, how blind and foolish are all people! They cannot even manage to see that they are nothing and cannot see or understand that they are nothing and do not see anything. The grass grows, and the seeing and feeling man rejoices in it; but what is involved to create grass and make it grow and in the same way to maintain it always – which mortal can see this?!
GGJ|3|205|9|0|Adam, Henoch, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses and Elijah were certainly the wisest men that the Earth has ever borne; they had much of the light of God in them. But how the grass springs up, grows, brings seed, and how the circumstances come together in the seed so that an eternally large number and variety of the same type of grass can come forth – all the named fathers of wisdom had certainly never dreamed about!
GGJ|3|205|10|0|But we do not even know how the very simplest moss grows and multiplies, and how the little worm writhes in the dust, what can we say then about the elements and about the distant stars?! But since we people know nothing, we know and understand even less who and what the stars are, why and from what they were made!
GGJ|3|205|11|0|And behold, great and eminent master, you wanted to direct me, by pointing out my complete lack of knowledge, and say: God, the very wisest, places much before the eyes of man and before all his external senses and through these at the same time before the senses of the soul in order to force man to think. But the explanation must be sought by man himself; for if God gave it to him, man would become very idle and in the end would become quite inactive and lazy above all.
GGJ|3|205|12|0|For what a person has once taken in and understood, his lazy nature has no benefit in any longer, it is amply filled with general experience and needs therefore no new proof any longer. And so surely man would act the same way in the purely spiritual sphere, if he understood as clear as daylight what the great prophets had written from God in the books of wisdom. He would soon go to sleep and in the end not think about anything any more; what should a man think about, if he already understands everything?!
GGJ|3|205|13|0|God knows therefore very well how He has to maintain the people so that they think, want and finally must be very active; it is the same in all things – beware of idleness!
GGJ|3|205|14|0|I know see very well that the story of the Messiah and all things concerning him would not have made by far the active impression on me if I had understood a minimum of all the appropriate texts from Isaiah. I would have at most laughed at the three astronomer kings if they had come to me with their mystical tirades of wisdom; and it would have been no better for anyone else who had come to me in the same respect!
GGJ|3|205|15|0|But since everything has remained for me in a dim belief, I now feel an all the greater blessing because what was so hard and dubious to believe has now spread itself before my eyes so clearly and I now see before me Him for whom all the Jews including me have been waiting for so longingly! Lord and Master, have I understood you or not?"
GGJ|3|206|1|1|Shabbi recognizes the Lord
GGJ|3|206|1|0|"Exactly, exactly!", I say, and give him the following question: "Well, dear friend, since you seem to be a very intelligent person in every way before the eyes and ears of man and you judge many things quite correctly and sharply, so tell Me according to your best conviction what you imagine by the Messiah that I am now supposed to be! What purpose then has the present appearance of the Messiah actually?!"
GGJ|3|206|2|0|Shabbi says, "Yes, most eminent friend, that is a quite strangely captious question, that is, not according to my previous, quite mistaken opinion, as if you wanted to entice from me through incomprehensible miracles and the cleverest questions some sign of enmity towards Romans, but instead purely in respect to the mystical personality of the Messiah himself, about whom Isaiah says highly strange things, which no man can make head nor tail of. For at one moment the Messiah is the son of a king, then a strong and powerful hero, then the son of God, then the son of a virgin! Isaiah says once (Isaiah. 25: 6-9):
GGJ|3|206|3|0|On this mountain the Lord of hosts will provide for all peoples a feast of rich food and choice wines, of fat, of marrow, of wine without yeasts. On this mountain he will take away the veil that veils all peoples, the web that is woven over all gentiles. He will destroy death forever. The Lord God will wipe away the tears from all faces; the reproach of his people he will remove from the whole earth; for the Lord has spoken. On that day it will be said: "Behold our God, to whom we looked to save us! This is the Lord for whom we looked; let us rejoice and be glad that he has saved us!"
GGJ|3|206|4|0|Behold, most eminent and master, those are the very distinctive words of the prophet; but what should one actually make of them? Who and where is the mountain on which the Lord will prepare for us a quite special looking feast of rich food and choice wines, fat, marrow, and again of yeast less wine? Whoever will taste this food must have a very healthy stomach!
GGJ|3|206|5|0|This meal cannot have a natural sense, only a spiritual one; but who can find this out? Which mountain is this, which the strange fat meal? If you ask me, it's actually a hoax at the cost of mankind! The Lord, that is, according to my understanding of the Messiah, will remove the veil that covers the peoples here on this mountain and take the cover from the face of the gentiles. That would be understandable; but the mountain, the mountain, where is that then, and what is it?
GGJ|3|206|6|0|That He can swallow up death and will also do it, and take away the dishonor to his nation in all countries, even in our Persia, that is at least clear to me now because I have seen how You called the dead back to life.
GGJ|3|206|7|0|But then Isaiah on the mountain has the happy people call: That is our God, that is the Lord! Is that the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob? If so, then You are therefore the same One who gave the Law to Moses on Sinai; who thundered there: I alone am your God and your Lord, you shall have no other Gods besides me!
GGJ|3|206|8|0|If Isaiah was with Moses? laws, he could not possibly have allowed another God appear in the Messiah; but since Isaiah explicitly lets Him appear as God, You must then be the same God who on Sinai spoke to Moses!
GGJ|3|206|9|0|What can You say to me now as a consequence of the statements of the prophets if I now fall before You and begin to worship You loudly as the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?!
GGJ|3|207|1|1|On the true worship of God
GGJ|3|207|1|0|I say, "If you believed in the fullest sense actively and had an inner conviction, I could certainly tell you nothing if You began to worship Me as your God in a fitting manner; but since you lack some full spiritual conviction, and least of all in your soul, you would idolise Me just as much as if you showed idolatry to any other human being or a carved image.
GGJ|3|207|2|0|Whoever wants to worship God truly and fruitfully, must first recognize God most actively in his heart, he must first have God in the spirit and in all truth in the recognition and in the love, only then can he give Him the honor and fully worship Him; without that man would commit an abominable idolatry even with the true God!
GGJ|3|207|3|0|How can a man worship the only true God in a dignified and effective manner if he has never before recognized Him as to be adored except from hearsay?! What difference will there then be between the worship of the only true God and that of an idol?!
GGJ|3|207|4|0|True worship of the only true God consists of love for Him and love for our fellow man. But who can love God if he has never recognized Him?
GGJ|3|207|5|0|Or can a young man ever burn with love for a virgin that he has never seen or recognized? And if he should imagine that there is one somewhere and if he begins to love her powerfully who in reality does not exist at all, then he is a fool and therefore indulges in self-love to the highest degree, and that is an abomination before God.
GGJ|3|207|6|0|All idolatry is therefore the greatest madness of mankind and a terrible blindness. For in the end the strict idolaters think themselves to be gods and have incense spread around them and have themselves worshipped as gods – and this is Satan's triumph in the human heart! But woe betides those imagined self-worshippers in their utter delusion! Their fate will one day be a very sad; for such arrogance is a worm that never dies, and a fire that never goes out!
GGJ|3|207|7|0|I tell you: It is Satan's delight, to get the blind people as far as possible away from the order of God through the arrogance planted in them; but if they one day become disciples of his school, he will repudiate them and use them for his lowest and most abominable services, in which they have to remain for eternity according to his most evil will!
GGJ|3|207|8|0|Satan, as Prince of Darkness, allows man to be exalted to gods here only to degrade them to become one day his lowest most horrible creatures.
GGJ|3|207|9|0|But God demands here a wise and humble heart in order to lift man even higher and to give him greater bliss.
GGJ|3|207|10|0|Such power will, of course, be taken from Satan and the people will be able to act fully independently and free according to their will; thereby the good will shine all the more, and those who are themselves evil will end up in even worse and lower parts of hell; for their evilness will not be recorded on Satan's ledger but on their very own, and they will be dealt with all the more harshly by Satan and his servants.
GGJ|3|207|11|0|It is, therefore, every man's foremost duty, in all humility of his heart to seek God in spirit and in truth, and only after he has found Him to worship God also in spirit and in truth.
GGJ|3|207|12|0|But the main prayer should consist of the humble heart remaining humble and loving one's neighbor more than oneself, but God above all as the one true Father of all people and angels!
GGJ|3|207|13|0|But no one can love God in his dark flesh while at the same time hating his brother; for how could someone possibly love God, Whom he does not see, while not loving his brother, whom he sees?
GGJ|3|207|14|0|But it is by no means enough to say: I love my neighbor and am very friendly to him! The true and only valid love before God must consist of deeds when the neighbor needs them, spiritually or physically. This love is the magic key to the light from God in one's own heart.
GGJ|3|207|15|0|I tell you and your companions: Had you not found that golden key and accepted it in your heart, you would never have found the way here. But the significance of you and your companions' coming here, although it happened through a mighty storm in outward life, you are now beginning to suspect, - but you will presently be led into the true light. Once you have recognized Me fully, you will also understand whether I deserve to be worshipped or not."
GGJ|3|208|1|1|The Persians' reverence before the holiness of the Lord
GGJ|3|208|1|0|At these words of Mine the Persians become very contemplative, and Jurah says to his companions, while I turned to the three who had been risen from the dead and had them physically looked after, "Friends! He gives a very strange speech which sounds even more wonderful than his deeds which can be seen, although they are of a type about which we have never seen anything similar. But one miracle always looks like another, and the inexperienced person in this area is blind and does not look where he should see the best and brightest! The healing of our jeweller is certainly extremely surprising, but perhaps it is not impossible that it can be performed in a natural way. We certainly do not know how such a thing would be possible, but we know from experience how the Indians heal the bite of the most poisonous snake without herbs and juice and oil. He has healed these two without herbs, juice and oil too, how, we do not know and neither can we know!
GGJ|3|208|2|0|The three who were drowned have truly been brought back to life again, but it still leaves much to be proved whether they were really completely dead, or whether they were not pretending to be drowned! In brief, the deeds do not prove everything by any means! But his powerful word proves more in my opinion than both the miracles, for no mortal tongue speaks so infinitely wisely and eternally true! Just think, Shabbi, about the explanation of the only true worship of God, and you will see what an all-encompassing wisdom lays in it, that proves to me something enormous, yes, even something that I hardly dare to say!"
GGJ|3|208|3|0|Quite surprised, Shabbi asks, "Well, what is it then that you hardly dare to say?"
GGJ|3|208|4|0|Jurah says, "Just deliberate it yourself, and you can name me anything if you do not soon come to the same conclusion!" Here Shabbi begins to think deeply and nonetheless does not know very well what he should actually make of the question of Jurah.
GGJ|3|208|5|0|After a while Shabbi says to Jurah, "I would like to say something to you and I believe that a very unusual thing will come to light, but it is and remains very daring! Just think, if now almost without a doubt this is the Messiah, then he is not only the very simple person according to Isaiah who has spoken to us here, but instead also God according to His soul, the Only True One of eternity! But if it is so, what then with us? How will we weak people stand before Him, the Almightiest? What will we do next, where will we go?"
GGJ|3|208|6|0|Jurah says, "Yes, that is my worry too and now my greatest concern! I suspect that something will come to the brightest light here, only I do not understand the high heathen; for they seem to hang on his every word as on their own lives!"
GGJ|3|208|7|0|Shabbi says, "Did you hear what is written in Isaiah: „And He will take away the cloak that covers the gentiles!? That means as much as: He has already revealed himself to these first heathens! They already know what He is and are therefore disposed towards him with reverence. They will soon have the fullest conviction that He, as the Almighty of eternity, can scatter them for eternity with one breath, like loose chaff, and therefore they have the most endless respect for Him, and as it seems to me, they have already been won over by Him and the good Jews are free! That is my opinion!
GGJ|3|208|8|0|And then later it also says in the prophet: „And the Lord will wipe tears away from all faces and will remove the disgrace of His people from all the Earth!? That means: certainly us too, who are in Persia; only we will now obviously not be the first for whom He will do this, but nonetheless our turn will come, and this seems to be the moment in which He has thought about the Jews in other lands. He made a start with us to dry our tears and to remove our disgrace! As far as our worldly situation is concerned we are exceptionally in such a good situation that we do not have any cause to cry tears of need in foreign lands, and we suffer no disgrace; but thousands of our brothers and sisters live there who suffer great need nonetheless. They are often cruelly despised by the heathens and looked down on by everyone; but we are well in the position to help them all and to dry their tears in His name and from their faces and to remove their long-lasting disgrace! Therefore the Lord seems to us, who now obviously is here, to have saved on this modest mountain, in order to use us as His tools among those who live in foreign lands. That is my opinion in all things. And now speak, my friend!"
GGJ|3|208|9|0|Jurah says, "Yes, you have hit the nail on the head in my opinion! Things will behave exactly in that way! But since now quite certainly everything must behave this way, the great and significant question comes again: How will we draw near to Him, since we are stuck in over our heads in sin? And yet it is written: No-one may draw near to God who has a sin in him! We will be many times over unclean! Where will we be able to purify ourselves? Where is he who will take a suitable sacrifice from us that will clean us from our sins before God?!"
GGJ|3|209|1|1|On prayer
GGJ|3|209|1|0|Now I step up to them again and say: "I Myself; and just as I could say to the dead: 'Awake from death and live!' just as effectively and validly I can say to you: 'Be pure, and all your sins are forgiven!' and you are now pure and without sin before Me. Do you now believe this?"
GGJ|3|209|2|0|Jurah and Shabbi say, "Lord, we believe it! For according to Your eternally most holy advice things happened for the healing of all Jews and heathens, so let us poor sinners be merciful and full of Your mildness and compassion before You! Oh Lord, be with us and from now on with the spirit of all those who have been awoken to eternal life through You, now, as in all eternity of eternity! But now, Lord, since we have recognized You and now are devoted to You in our hearts in the fullest love, let us give air to our hearts and worship You most fervently and in the full contrition of our mind!"
GGJ|3|209|3|0|I say, "My dear friends and brothers that cannot be! You have read what My spirit spoke through the mouth of the prophet when he said: This nation honors Me with their lips; but its heart is far from Me! And I Myself repeat it to you: Every kind of pure lip prayer is an abomination before Me!
GGJ|3|209|4|0|Be truly reasonable and have a decent heart, do good deeds to everyone who needs your help! Yes, even do good to your enemies, and bless those who curse you! In this way you will resemble Me, for I let My sun shine on the good and the bad, and My worst enemies are daily covered with good deeds from My all-powerful hand; but My whip is only used on extreme evil doers. Yes, I say to you: You are all children of My heart and brothers of My soul. Therefore, if you pray, do not pray like the heathens and the Pharisees with their lips, using words formed by the fleshly tongue, but instead pray as I have told you, in the spirit and in truth, through living works and deeds of love towards your neighbor, then every word in My name will be a true prayer that I will always and without a doubt hear; but the sigh of lips I will never hear! Do you understand well what I have just said?"
GGJ|3|209|5|0|Shabbi says, "Oh Lord, You are so different to what we imagined! Who should not be able to love You above all else, who has once recognized You?! You are Yourself love and the greatest gentleness, and how endlessly far from every night and darkness is Your most holy teaching, and how easily understandable is every word from Your mouth! Yes, only now do we fully believe that You are truly the expected Messiah, and there is no other besides You!"
GGJ|3|209|6|0|I say, "All right, all right, My dear friends! I knew you and led you on the road to Me as was shown to the prophet Elijah. In the mighty storm was My will, in the fire My power; but in the gentle rustling I am Myself. And thus, in order to come to Me, you had to go through a very mighty storm and through water and fire. But now you are with Me, having found Me, for Whom you have looked for such a long time. Difficult as I am to find by many a human being, yet once I have been found it is many times more difficult to lose Me! Those who have seized Me in their hearts will also be seized by Me; however, he who has seized Me can indeed let go of Me again, but I shall never let go of him again. For My love does not last only for a while but forever, and who has received it into his heart can never be separated from Me. For My love keeps a tight rein on him forever, so that he can never go completely astray from Me. And so it will be also with you. You will certainly be placed in situations and worldly circumstances where you will find it somewhat difficult to bear witness to My name and remain steadfast in the faith - for before long things will happen, because they have to happen, which will cause you to become faint-hearted where I am concerned. but I will strengthen you again at the right moment and fully enlighten you in the little chambers of your heart. Then you will never come into temptation for the sake of My name, but henceforth you will remain in My love and My power.
GGJ|3|209|7|0|But now something else. You will return to Persia. When you are there again shortly, preach faithfully, without adding anything, of what you have met with here and all that has happened to you here for the salvation of all men on earth. In this way you also become workers in My vineyard. Preach it also to your king so that he will know what to do!" He should give up dark paganism and should never listen to the deceiving words of the magicians who call themselves the priests of God and are basically the servants and slaves of hell. He should also drive the terrible apostles from Jerusalem out of the land, who cross the lands and seas in order to make Jews of the heathens; and once they have made any heathen into a Jew, he is then many times more a servant of hell than he was as a heathen. Besides such remarks the terrible apostles of Jerusalem also sow bad rumours like that about the cruelty of the Romans, which you openly confessed to us, that you acted so terribly careful towards Me out of fear of the Romans!
GGJ|3|209|8|0|Therefore in order to counter all this evil I called you out of your land before many thousands of thousands, in order to lay this easy duty on your shoulders, as you possess the fullest power and means to complete it in abundance! Your reward will not be little in My eternal kingdom one day.
GGJ|3|209|9|0|You now know what you have to do in My name, and besides also in the name of the Romans who are being very shamefully slandered there; do not lack in good will, industriousness and action, and I will also let nothing lack for you!
GGJ|3|209|10|0|But now I see Mark coming out. He will invite us to an evening meal that today will happen a few hours later then normally; but the storm is to blame for that. The hail has damaged many benches slightly; these had to be repaired again. But now everything is in the best order again, and the food has been very well and richly prepared, and so we will now tuck in again after another great work!"
GGJ|3|210|1|1|Jarah's future
GGJ|3|210|1|0|Now our old inn-keeper Mark came and said to Me, "Lord and Master, the evening meal is prepared; if it suits You, I will have it set out on the repaired tables immediately!?"
GGJ|3|210|2|0|I say, "Do that, for today even I am already quite hungry and I am looking forward to a good fish, a good piece of bread and a pure and good wine!
GGJ|3|210|3|0|But both your sons should have a look at the sea by the beach! Some corpses are floating in the sea; they are some poor Jews with their wives and children. I do not want them or anyone else to find death while I am here. The sea is calm as glass, and the stars are shining particularly brightly today. Your sons will easily achieve this task, and all the more so because they can be supported by the sailors of Kisjonah's, Ebahl of Genezareth and by Cornelius? sailors. About nine people are floating at most an hour and a half away from the shore, they should be brought here; but they must then be laid face down on a sloping ground and stay there until the morning! I will only raise them tomorrow!"
GGJ|3|210|4|0|Mark asks, "Lord, why not today then, why only tomorrow?"
GGJ|3|210|5|0|I say, "Friend Mark, do not worry! I know why the grass that will colour the pastures green next year has not grown this year! Therefore do not worry about this, for I understand the order much better than you, My dearest Mark! Go now and ensure that everything is brought into order which can be done!"
GGJ|3|210|6|0|Mark goes, and immediately has the dishes brought to the tables, and also tells his sons their task, who immediately board a big boat and ask the other previously mentioned sailors for their help.
GGJ|3|210|7|0|But we leave our spot and head for our tables which had been occupied in the familiar order; the three risen people with the woman, however, go to Mark's house, where they receive food, drink and a good bed for the night – and that is all according to My will, in order to strengthen them for the morning.
GGJ|3|210|8|0|When we get to the tables, the inhabitants of Ouran's tents begin to come out into the daylight and to look around for the tables designated for them.
GGJ|3|210|9|0|Here Jarah plucks My clothing and says, "Lord, my constantly greater love, look over there, where the brave fighters for Your kingdom now begin to creep out into the open air, driven by hunger from their hiding places! Truly, there are very few spirits there apart from Mathael! Oh, it was so comical to see how the sight of the first pound-weight ball of hail that fell drove the fifty Pharisees with great haste into the great tents!
GGJ|3|210|10|0|They knew as well as I that You are the most certain protector against every adversity, nevertheless they became poor in faith and very hesitant and sought material protection. Now they are obviously ashamed that they did this, and do not really dare, as it seems to me, to come before Your eyes, oh Lord! Well, Mathael would have stayed with his companions; but he had to follow his young, very beautiful royal wife. So he can be forgiven, in my opinion, but the weak trust and small faith was the fault of the others, and I cannot therefore respect them very much."
GGJ|3|210|11|0|I say, "You are quite right, My little daughter; but let's leave them who are still weak in one thing or another – time and multiple experiences will make them stronger in everything! Just think how much you have experienced at My side, and you can therefore easily possess more courage; but these have experienced much less, and therefore their fear was greater than their trust. But in the future they will also be more trusting. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|3|210|12|0|Jarah says, "Yes, I understand that for sure, but I also know how everyone in Genezareth experienced just as much as I did, and yet at the beginning no-one but I dared to walk on the water with You, not even Your disciples! Where then lay the lesser trust?"
GGJ|3|210|13|0|I say, "Again in your greater experience; for My angel carried you visibly in his hands, and you had experiences that no person until now has ever made. And in addition you had certainly the greatest and most powerful love for Me, in which the greatest trust also reigns.
GGJ|3|210|14|0|Therefore do not wonder too much why your trust in Me is stronger than that of other people, for your great love gives you this!
GGJ|3|210|15|0|But, as I already hinted to you in Genezareth, in several years you will have to face many temptations with which you will have to fight, despite the great trust in Me. But through the power and strength of My name you will defeat all temptations and will from then on walk freely in My light.
GGJ|3|210|16|0|For what a person wants to have freely for himself from Me, he must fight for it with his own strength! You, My dearest little daughter, have not yet fought any fight yourself, and the actual time and the true opportunity was not there; that will only happen for every man when My work is completed on this Earth.
GGJ|3|210|17|0|I am only the sower and I lay the good grain in the living field of your hearts. The seed will only sprout there, and then become capable of producing the most blessed fruit; only then will you have to care for the fruit yourself on your own soil with some effort and self-denial! Truly he who brings the fruit that I sowed in his heart purely and richly into the barns of My spirit that I built within him, will be blessed! Truly, he will never feel hunger or thirst!
GGJ|3|210|18|0|Therefore what you, My dearest Jarah, have now, is only the seed laid by Me in your heart. After several years it will be there as a field of waving corn and faced with all sorts of storms; but then you must powerfully and trustingly protect the waving field from the threatening storms through the self-denying love for Me, so that it does not come to destructive ruin and destroy the magnificent field of corn that I Myself have sown! For once a dominant storm comes across such a field, it is almost impossible to hold it back.
GGJ|3|210|19|0|You will still remember several weeks ago how I established a garden for you in Genezareth and filled it with all sorts of useful plants!? The plants grow well and very luxuriantly; but the little garden and the plants must be cared for, the weeds wherever they shoot up must be taken out, and if it is very hot and dry, the watering can cannot be neglected.
GGJ|3|210|20|0|And behold, I have also laid such a garden in your heart and have filled it richly with all sorts of useful growths; the waiting and further care of this garden is your job alone. If you pay all attention and all industriousness to the care of this little garden, you will soon be able to harvest it richly! Do you understand this image well?"
GGJ|3|210|21|0|Jarah says, "Yes, Lord, my only love, I understand it completely, but I could become sad about it because I still have to withstand some storms before the harvest! But I hope an believe: You will not let You poor maid be destroyed if she calls out to You for help in her affliction; for You have heard my pleading and listened when I did not see and recognize You as I do now!"
GGJ|3|210|22|0|I say, "Everyone that recognizes Me and calls Me in their heart and trusts in the power of My name will never come to damage and shame in all eternity; you can be fully assured of that! But now we must sit down at the tables and eat was has been placed on them!"
GGJ|3|211|1|1|Exegesis of the fourth commandment
GGJ|3|211|1|0|Then we all head quickly to the tables and consume our meal. This time there was no talking during the meal; but after the wine had been enjoyed, it began to get very lively in the company. Beside the table at which I was sitting with Cyrenius, Cornelius, Faustus and Julius, with My disciples, with Ebahl, Jarah, Kisjonah, Philopold, with Ouran, Helena, Mathael and his companions, with the angel Raphael and the boy Josoe, a new table had been set up for our Persians; all the other guests that we already knew sat at tables which had been specially set up for them, according to how they, as we knew, belonged together in society.
GGJ|3|211|2|0|But everyone wondered at the pleasantly warm evening after such a terrible storm; and in particular they wondered at the complete dryness of the ground where only a few hours before the water had been a few shoes? high. Ouran asked Me what we would do about accommodation for the night for so many people. He was willing to take in as many as his tents would hold, but since we were dealing with the accommodation of several hundred, his tents would not be enough by far!
GGJ|3|211|3|0|I said, "Friend! Adam and his first descendents had neither tents nor huts nor houses comfortable for anything; the ground of the Earth and a shady tree was their all, and they spent very many nights under the open sky and were healthy and strong. They did not have even a cover for their body; a wreath of fig leaves to cover their private parts was their entire clothing, and they all reached an age of several hundred years! But now people have discovered all sorts of comforts of life and have created many hundred thousands of paradises for a lost earthly one, and behold, now reaching the age of a hundred has become a miracle!
GGJ|3|211|4|0|Look, the effeminacy of man is to blame, who distance themselves from the nature of this world, which has the designation in all things to bear the people and to feed them and to keep them strong and healthy!
GGJ|3|211|5|0|Therefore, My Ouran, do not worry about shelter for all these many guests; the good and healthy ground will accommodate them all very well! Whoever is overcome by sleep can rest very well on a pillow of stone; if the stone beneath his head annoys him, then the person is no longer tired and too much in need of rest, and then he can stand up again and go to work!
GGJ|3|211|6|0|Soft beds make people soft and take away the necessary strength of their limbs, and a too long sleep weakens the soul and the muscles of the body. The nature of a person is like an infant whom nothing feeds as well as the mother's breast; and those children who received food from the breast of the strong mother for a long time – assuming that she is as healthy and unspoilt as Eve – become as strong as giants and the battle with a lion will not tire them out.
GGJ|3|211|7|0|To the same extent the nature of this Earth is a true mother's breast for man, if they do not distance themselves from it through all sorts of unnecessary softeners. But once the people have distanced themselves from this great mother's breast and isolated themselves from her strong influence, then if they ever have to come to a breast that is rich in milk, they act in the same way as a grown man if he has to drink the milk from a mother. He is so disgusted he could throw up. What strengthened him as a child and fed him in the best way makes him sick and nauseous as an adult who has long grown away from his mother's breast.
GGJ|3|211|8|0|Now, man cannot always drink on his mother's breast to get strength and life for his muscles; but he should never distance himself too much from the breast of Mother Earth if he wants to become healthy, strong and old in the body.
GGJ|3|211|9|0|Moses said, "Honor your father and mother, that your days may be long and healthy on the Earth! With this Moses not only described the biological father and mother, but just as well the Earth and its constant life-giving power. Man should not turn his back on this, but instead keep it in high respect, and he will receive every blessing for that which Moses physically prophesied. The respect for the physical father and mother is good and necessary when the circumstances are according and seemly; but if what Moses prophesied is the word of God, then it must also have a general and uninterrupted effect like the sunlight!
GGJ|3|211|10|0|But if Moses? prophecy is only limited to the fact that only those who respect their parents have to maintain a long life and health on the Earth, then things obviously look very bad for those who have often lost this in the cradle and were then brought up by strangers! How should they respect their true parents whom they have never known?!
GGJ|3|211|11|0|Many children are often found on paths and streets; cruel mothers have conceived them in their lust and thrown them out somewhere soon after their birth. Such foundlings are often taken in by some warm-hearted and compassionate person and looked after; they then owe all their love and respect to these people. Moses says nothing about such adoptive parents, instead only about really true parents!
GGJ|3|211|12|0|But now the well-brought up foundling cannot possibly honor his true parents, because he firstly does not know them at all, and even if he did, he would secondly truly have no obligation before God or before all people to respect them, who conceived him through sinful lust and who, when he was born, immediately gave him over to death. But because such a person then according to Moses cannot possibly love and respect his true parents, would he then have no claim on Moses? prophecy? Oh, would this then be very pretty indeed and would it be terrible as the word of God!
GGJ|3|211|13|0|And then there are parents who bring their children up in all things that can only be called bad. Already in the cradle they plant a genuine satanic arrogance in them and teach them to be hard and insensitive to everyone; such tiger parents teach their children at an early age to be cheeky, liars and deceivers! Should Moses really have meant his commandment for such children who respect their vicious parents with all badness and evil because the parents want this from their children?
GGJ|3|211|14|0|What do the children of thieves, robbers and murderers really owe their parents? They can only naturally honor their parents if they are the same as their parents to a very great degree and do what their parents always do, like: through theft, robbery and murder of foreign travellers! Can Moses? prophecy really apply effectively to such children as well?
GGJ|3|211|15|0|The only somewhat clear world reason must tell you that such a prophecy along with the Law of Moses would be a scandal of the first category for all divine wisdom! How can God, the highly wise, give a law as a consequence of which even an angel in a fleshly body would have to owe love and all honor to parents who incarnated from the lowest hell?!
GGJ|3|211|16|0|You see that Moses? Law, seen from this point of view, would be the greatest and craziest nonsense!
GGJ|3|211|17|0|So on the one hand it is clear and proven that everything that Moses said and decided is the pure word of God and therefore can eternally hide no nonsense in itself; but on the other hand, if one examines and observes Moses? Law in the old familiar and foolish way, as it as been examined and observed so far, it must be the most obvious nonsense before the judge's seat of all better human reason!
GGJ|3|211|18|0|Wherein lies the reason then that the Law of Moses, as it has been observed so far, must be nonsense despite the purely divine origin? It lies in the powerful misunderstanding of what Moses showed mainly with this Law, the general parents of the great nature, namely the Earth, as the created world for the human race as father, and its lap, from which countless children of all types and sort are born, as the true mother! These original parents should constantly be honored and obeyed by man, and his back should never be turned to them in an effeminate way. Only then he will receive a long life in a healthy body and also a true well-being.
GGJ|3|211|19|0|A diligent person can also learn from these old parents the most goodness, greatness and truth, and build a great ladder on which the original father Jacob saw the angels of heaven climbing up and down. Whoever seriously researches nature will force many blessings to come into the light for himself and for his brothers for their well-being.
GGJ|3|211|20|0|Therefore, My dear Ouran, do not be afraid if you have to spend a night in the lap of your old physical mother – nothing bad will happen to you!"
GGJ|3|212|1|1|The Pharisaic reading of the fourth commandment
GGJ|3|212|1|0|Ouran is now quite contented and says that he has never heard anything as truly and practically wise, and he will also follow this advice very carefully. But most of all our Persians are amazed.
GGJ|3|212|2|0|Jurah says, "Yes, that is a light from above; for no mortal has ever discovered that! So I would like to have all Ten Commandments explained to me! Things are so close and so clear, and we have never been able to reveal them with all our sharpness of reason! But I must ask something nonetheless!"
GGJ|3|212|3|0|Shabbi says, "I truly do not know about which point there could still be any more question!?"
GGJ|3|212|4|0|Jurah says, "Don't you know then that as far as the obligations of the children towards their parents are concerned, there has long been a new law, according to which a son or a daughter would do better to lay a sacrifice in the temple than to honor his father and mother?! This new law does not replace the old, it is true, but it represents a better means to achieve the prophecy of Moses than Moses? Law itself. But I would like to speak to the primary law-giver himself, since the extraordinary circumstances have now come together so wonderfully, and learn what the Lord says to such a new law!
GGJ|3|212|5|0|On the one hand, if a child has very bad and corrupt parents, this law seems to me to be correct; but if a child who is frivolous in nature has very good and worthy parents, who deserve all respect, love and honor from their children before God and all people, then this law, which seems very grabby like the temple, is not correct at all. The whole law has a strongly human smell, and there is very little divinity in it; but there again is another law which says: „Those who sit on the chairs of Moses and Aaron, those you should always listen to and do what they command! „
GGJ|3|212|6|0|But this law is a real camel on which the Pharisees have already brought many false and bad wares disguised as genuine to the temple, and the nation must buy it for the very high price of their moral freedom as completely genuine. That is a bad thing, and such a law which only gives certain people the privileges seems to me like a hellish hole through which Satan always has an entrance to holiness; for these privileged holy people overstrain themselves, are surrounded in the beginning quite piously with a cover of a holy nimbus of a prophet, but then later they become seriously domineering and super-tyrannical, arrogant and extremely proud – but still sit on the chairs of Moses and Aaron! But I think, brother – you know, just between us – here Satan might as well take possession of these holy chairs! And such true representatives of Satan on the chairs of Moses and Aaron have introduced many evil human statutes replacing the divine, and we have to taste them because the camel-like law of hell orders us to listen to them who sit on the holy chairs and to do what they command.
GGJ|3|212|7|0|Yes, the law in itself would be quite in order if one had the assurance that only the most worthy followers of Aaron and Moses would be preaching on the holy chairs; but what a true dragon nation has sat on the chairs and thrown the most indignant laws into the eyes of the seeing people like rough sand so that the largest part would go blind! And such laws transcending all craziness exists then for the greatest torture for humanity, and no-one trusts themselves any longer to shake off this yoke. Then in the end pure reason begs the question whether God knows anything about it, or whether there is a god at all who can see such an abomination in his sanctuary!
GGJ|3|212|8|0|Well, such a revelation from Him would certainly be in the best position to show us the purest and truest content, and I would like to now ask Him a question right away! What do you think, should I risk it or not?"
GGJ|3|213|1|1|The Lord explains the law of the Pharisees
GGJ|3|213|1|0|I immediately answer instead of Shabbi and say, "Listen, My friend Jurah, your question is just and of great importance; you do not need to repeat it to Me for I know anyway what is bothering you!
GGJ|3|213|2|0|You see, it is true that there is a commandment, but only since the time of the judges, where it is commanded from the mouth of a seer to listen to those who sit on the chairs of Moses and Aaron and to do what they order from the spirit of the Lord; but only if their works are good. If their works are bad, they should be pushed off the chairs by the most worthy descendents of Levi.
GGJ|3|213|3|0|But those on the mentioned chairs knew very well how to disguise their deeds. Instead of the worthy descendents of Aaron and Moses only vicious wolves sat and are still sitting on the holy chairs and as such they have scattered laws among the people as divine will, before which the world even must shudder!
GGJ|3|213|4|0|But think back to how often I have let these false descendents of Moses and Aaron be chastised through the mouth of the holy prophets, and how often I have tamed them with the sharpest rod! But what good did it do? Things became better for a time; but soon after they became worse than before, until it has now become so bad that it can never get any worse. They have filled the barrel with every vice, and only a few drops more and it will immediately begin to overflow and will destroy them all like Noah's flood; of that you can be fully assured!
GGJ|3|213|5|0|But like many, the law of sacrifices in the temple has also replaced Moses? law concerning the obligations of children towards their parents. At the beginning it looked very good and just appearance and concerned only those children whose parents – as was often the case – were true throw-backs of humanity. But these strangely often had very good and honest children, who devotionally saw and knew the cardinal sins of their biological parents very well. The demands which their evil parents placed on them made their hairs stand on end; but in the misunderstood Law of Moses it was written that they should honor their parents above all through obedience!
GGJ|3|213|6|0|For such reasons, at the time when the temple was still good, such unhappy children asked in the temple what they should do, and said: „It is in any case true that Moses commanded from God to obey the parents and to respect them highly and to honor them all one's life, so that one would live long and things would go well on Earth; but Moses also commanded not to kill, not to steal, to speak no untruths, to commit no indecent acts with virgins and even less to covet the neighbor's wife. But their terrible parents now demand such things from them! What should they do now in order not to sin against Moses? commandments??
GGJ|3|213|7|0|Then the High Priest, filled with the spirit of God, spoke: Leave these parents of yours, sacrifice a gift instead of the bad obedience, and pray to God, and it will be better for you and also through the mercy from above for your undutiful parents!
GGJ|3|213|8|0|And then it happened that such children left their wicked parents, brought a sacrifice to the temple for themselves and for their terrible parents and then sought to enter service with good people in order to lead a life pleasing to God.
GGJ|3|213|9|0|So far and in this much the law was entirely of divine origin. But with time the vicious wolves who sat in sheep's clothing on the chairs of Moses and Aaron generalized this law, and then even the undutiful children of quite good and honest parents could buy themselves free of obedience towards their parents through sacrifices, in order to then be able to sin quite freely and without a conscience!
GGJ|3|213|10|0|In this way the double commandment of God was also twice suppressed and in its place a purely hellishly human statute was set which naturally must be an abomination before God because it is quite against His order; for only a somewhat pure-thinking person must see at first glance that such a statute can never be divine, but only of a hellish and satanic origin! In any case, this all shall soon have an end, and then there will not be much more to strive against.
GGJ|3|213|11|0|Otherwise it is surely in order that a weak man lets himself be led by a strong man! But parents are always stronger than their children; and it is therefore quite in order that the children let themselves be led by their parents; but if the weak man notices that the strong man wants to throw him off a deadly precipice, the weak man would do well to get away from the strong man and find himself a safe place.
GGJ|3|213|12|0|Incidentally only he is entirely fulfilling the Law of Moses, who behaves as I showed the old king Ouran perfectly clear earlier. Did you understand that now?"
GGJ|3|214|1|1|What is unchastity?
GGJ|3|214|1|0|Says Jurah, "Well yes, here is light, love and the highest truth concentrated together in one spot! Yes, Lord and Master of eternity, I would truly like to have a little light shed on the whole of Moses? Law that way, and then we could live and move quite unchangingly firmly in Your eternal order! Then afterwards Satan would certainly no longer find any hole through which he could sneak into Your brightly-lit kingdom like a wolf in sheep's clothing and make human statutes out of Your holiest commandments!"
GGJ|3|214|2|0|I say: "My friend, the hour has not yet arrived in which the dark prince of the world will be judged; but it is very close! But when he will be judged, there will nonetheless be only too soon people who will behave even worse with My purest laws than Satan himself. Light will always have to fight darkness on this Earth!"
GGJ|3|214|3|0|Jurah says, "Lord, but why? If all people would only recognize the light as I do now, Satan and all his malice will be eternally put out of work on this Earth! It will have to be certain and unchangeable through all time that our children and children of our children will then be brought up in the same light with the best conscience and will remain in it until the end of the world, just as it can be accepted certainly and unchangeably that two units of the same type and another two units of the same type will always make four units of the same type for all time! No man doubts that on the whole Earth, because it is an irrevocable and tangible truth. Your illumination of the Ten Commandments of Moses makes the same into a mathematical principle. But if so, to whom would it then remotely occur to call into question such truth?!
GGJ|3|214|4|0|But as no-one could doubt that any longer, he would have to also act as a consequence of such a clearly recognized truth, otherwise he would have to appear as the sheerest idiot or he would hear this said about him from every sensible person's mouth!
GGJ|3|214|5|0|But of course, if the holiest and most important truths for us people are constantly given in a certain puzzling cloak and man can often interpret what he likes, then there are certainly a huge number of liars, through whom Satan and his terrible entourage can keep his totally free movement in the company of people.
GGJ|3|214|6|0|Therefore give us, most eminent Lord and Master, the truth clearly and openly, so that in future any approach by Satan towards man will be barred by the strong wall of the most unchangeable truth.
GGJ|3|214|7|0|I want to mention as an example just that Law of Moses, through which he forbids unchastity as a sin. What actually is unchastity then? Does this only consist of sleeping with a woman with an unwashed body and then not washing again after the act? Or does it mean the desirous lasciviousness and sleeping with a woman, a virgin, a whore, a concubine or a young widow?
GGJ|3|214|8|0|Does blind fornication belong in this category, or even the mute, sodomite sin, or even if one has something with the very desirous wife of another husband? Should one, in order to be fully chaste, totally suppress this most powerful of all natural impulses? But if that is so, then the marriage bed certainly nothing other than a workplace for unchastity which is accepted in society; for who can guarantee us that the man does not sleep with his lush wife more often than is necessary to create a fruit?!
GGJ|3|214|9|0|I have seen and known people who one could call true people of gold as far as goodness, love, patience, kindness and compassion is concerned; but in the vexed question of chastity they were and remain weak. They did everything, it is true, to become stronger in this area, but it was not in their nature, not even when the natural, full impotence fell on them; a lush virgin still made the same lustful impression on them.
GGJ|3|214|10|0|And on the other hand I have seen and known people who remained as cold as a stone at the greatest female beauty, true examples of chastity, but otherwise in their lives they were insensitive to everything! Nothing moved them! Affliction and misery of the poor were laughable things for them, tears of suffering were tricks to wake sympathy; a woman was contemptible to them and very easy to do without, something which had no other purpose in the world than a field for the sowing of any kind of grain. They found marriage to be one of the most laughable institutions in human society. In their opinion all healthy women should be locked up in a great building and let strong men well capable of producing heirs sleep with them so that only beautiful, healthy and strong people would be created; but the ugly and weak women should be weeded out or used for the lowest jobs like cattle and work until they perish! Those are facts that I have experienced!
GGJ|3|214|11|0|Now I ask whether people who are weak in chastity do not have a very great advantage over the ice-cold heathens of chastity in the eyes of every man! As far as I am concerned, they do! Well, I do not know how things stand for You, most eminent Lord and Master, and nor can I know. In order to come into a sort of order in these points which are forbidden by Moses as a consequence, in order not to be in the constant fear of having sinned before God with such an act, and if the act is always a sin, then You, oh Lord and Master, will certainly know some medicine against it through which one can drive out the desire and the pressure like a cold! For there is nothing more miserable for an honest person than to be dragged by the hair to sin by a certain side; nature forces the flesh with an irresistible power, and if one falls through the free air as a normal body, then one has also committed a deadly sin! That is then a little too strict, particularly for a person who for the sake of God has carried his head and heart always in the right place as far as possible. Therefore, Lord and Master, I would like to have a clear explanation about this from You! For that seems to me to be at least one of the prickliest points!"
GGJ|3|215|1|1|The sin against chastity
GGJ|3|215|1|0|I say, "If the life of a person is no flirting joke, but instead a very holy earnest, the act of creation can also be no flirtation, but also only a very sacred seriousness. Understand the reason, and you will soon within you clearly comprehend all of it.
GGJ|3|215|2|0|The pleasant sensations of the act itself should not be the motive for the action, but alone that a human being is conceived!
GGJ|3|215|3|0|If you grasp this, you will soon find that the pleasant sensations are only accompaniments which facilitate the begetting of man in the nature of the flesh. If you are urged on by the main reason, then go and act and you will commit no sin. But there are nevertheless some points to be properly considered.
GGJ|3|215|4|0|This act must not happen outside the sphere of true love for one's neighbor; but a main reason for true love for one's neighbor is this: Do to your neighbors what you would have them do unto you!
GGJ|3|215|5|0|Well, suppose you had a blossoming daughter who is a joy to your fatherly heart. You will care for nothing more than for the true happiness of your most beloved daughter. Your daughter may be mature and, therefore, capable of conception, but how would you feel if an otherwise healthy man came, driven by the urge to beget a child with a virgin, and by force begot a fruit with your daughter?
GGJ|3|215|6|0|You see, that would fill you with a fearful rage against such an offender, and you would never again let him out of your sight without the sharpest possible chastisement!
GGJ|3|215|7|0|And nonetheless this person would have committed no sin against decency because he was seriously urged not to sow his seed outside a good vessel, whereby a possibility of conceiving a person would be cut off. But the act is nonetheless sinful, on the other hand, because true neighborly love was grossly violated!
GGJ|3|215|8|0|Imagine that a serious desire meets you abroad, you met a woman there on a field, and you persuaded her through money and words to give in to your desire, and the woman agreed, you would have not committed a sin against decency, nor adultery, even if the person was the proper wife of a man. But if you had thought about what great and highly dismal embarrassment and prosecutions the woman would suffer if her husband said to her: Woman, speak truly, who laid this seed in you, since I have not touched you since this or that time? You see that you have destroyed the domestic peace between the married couple; that is a crude sin against love for one's neighbor! For you should have been able to save yourself for a more decent opportunity even if your desire was serious and not mere lustful passion.
GGJ|3|215|9|0|You can see from this that a man, at such an otherwise very correct act not contradicting true chastity, must consider all other human side circumstances, if he does not want to sin against some law.
GGJ|3|215|10|0|But a man can commit unchastity as well with his wife as with a whore and even worse. For with a whore there is nothing left to ruin, because everything has already been ruined anyway; but a wife can become overexcited and thereby run into a passionate desire, whereby she then can become a much greater whore than a single woman.
GGJ|3|215|11|0|Whoever lies with a single woman sins against chastity because his act only served - and had to serve - the gratification of mere lust but not the begetting of a human being, as pure reason must tell him that one does not sow wheat on the highways.
GGJ|3|215|12|0|Beside the sin against chastity, the one who lies with a whore violates his and the whore's human nature because he thereby easily does great damage to his nature and hardens the blind whore, making her more incorrigible, which again is a sin against the neighborly love.
GGJ|3|215|13|0|But whoever lies with a woman who has been made a whore sins in the same way twofold and fourfold if he is himself a husband, because thereby he also commits adultery.
GGJ|3|215|14|0|As you are a pure-thinking man, I think now that this little is enough for you, all the more so since a man like you anyway knows what is befitting for a man who is decent in every respect."
GGJ|3|215|15|0|Jurah says, "Yes, Lord and Master, now everything is clear to me, and I also know now where the many bad species of unchastity must lead! Yes, now everything is clear! In all things there is only one truth valid before God, which is founded in the eternal order – everything less, more and besides is of evil!"
GGJ|3|215|16|0|I say, "Yes, that's how it is and how it will also eternally remain. But now the sailors that were sent out are coming back with their dead people, My servant (Raphael) must now go there and help them to lay the corpses in the correct way, otherwise their healing tomorrow will be made more difficult!"
GGJ|3|215|17|0|Raphael quickly hurries over and establishes everywhere the best order. The sailors however only then head to their evening meal.
GGJ|3|216|1|1|The Pharisees' dispute about the divinity of the Lord
GGJ|3|216|1|0|With all this which had befallen and happened after this Sabbath meal, the day's work could be seen as over; but one never rests in heaven from doing good, just as hell never rests from doing evil, and so for this Sabbath something very special had been held back and had to be actively ended before midnight.
GGJ|3|216|2|0|An argument had developed between the fifty Pharisees, at whose head were the leader Stahar and the speaker who was now well known to us, Floran. These half-baked people had thought up all sorts of doubts in one of Ouran's tents during the storm and the present laying out of the corpses confirmed some of their doubtful opinions about Me and My deeds. Only among them the opinion was shared that the better part accepted very celebratory that I was an extraordinary prophet, something like Elijah – but a darker part thought that despite all great study of the scriptures I was only a scholar from the catacombs of Egypt and had learnt wisdom and genuine magic in the temples of Korak (Carnac). I was therefore so well accepted by the Romans, for among the Romans the genuine magicians were revered more than the gods, for the Romans considered such magicians to be the fingers of the god Zeus, who works among the people and is very disposed to the great people! But the Romans were very clever people and knew that the Jews were not to be trusted until they had become Romans, body and soul. Such a thing could be ensured most easily if one worked the Jews, who were the most miracle-seeking, through such an archmagician from the school at Korak, but so that the Jews also found their Moses and their prophets in it. And that had happened now, and with the most visible success in the world; for whoever did not convert thought words and miracles, several cohorts of Roman soldiers constantly stood at the ready to frighten him into conversion. Therefore at every opportunity the temple in Jerusalem was incriminated with all power; one would raise only the bad things, but the good things would be left unnoticed and never mentioned with even one syllable, while it was of course well-known how much good the temple was untiringly performing!
GGJ|3|216|3|0|Stahar and Floran, who certainly had more than the others a better conviction about Me and the Romans, truly made a great effort to dissuade their colleagues from such opinions; but they did not manage much, although they presented Me with all force as a prophet in the category of Elijah.
GGJ|3|216|4|0|The opponents said, "Look over there, how medically workmanlike the nine drowned people are laid with their heads facing out and their faces to the ground! Why then that?! A God is all-powerful enough to animate the drowned people without such preparations; but where such genuinely artificial provisions must be made, in order to possibly bring the drowned back to life, pure miracle-working has a significant problem! Also the three drowned who were previously risen from the dead had to be brought into a room so that the cold night air would not harm them and they would then have a better and fresher appearance the next morning! We know that business very well now!"
GGJ|3|216|5|0|But Floran asked them about their judgment of Raphael, who had then performed the most unbelievable miracles. Certainly, a few stopped and did not know what they should answer.
GGJ|3|216|6|0|But nonetheless a main opponent said, "Friend, we know actually nothing; but that is certainly to be accepted that there are very many secret and undiscovered powers in nature about which none of us had ever dreamed. These have made themselves familiar with it in Egypt and understand how to restrain the secret natural powers in a way that is totally unknown to us, so that such suppression of the mute nature must obviously seem to us lay-people to be the purest miracle. If this young person showed us the reason and the tangible advantages and means, we would also be able to perform miracles. Oh the people can perform very curious things and make the whole of nature subservient; but they nonetheless cannot make something out of nothing, only God alone can do that! And that is the great difference between the all-power of God and the power of miracles of some enlightened people.
GGJ|3|216|7|0|Let that young man only create a new Earth with everything that is, lives and breathes on it, and he would certainly become short of breath at such a task! Yes, manipulating the already existent nature is certainly no particular skill for those who understand it; but to create a world out of nothing, or even a piece of grass without seeds, or even a person – but out of nothing at all! – then it will soon be shown how far the omnipotence of such people reaches!"
GGJ|3|216|8|0|Floran says, "Yes, friend, I would not like to bet a large piece of gold on it that both these people, if it really has to be, would not be capable of creating a world out of nothing; I would truly not like to take a chance!"
GGJ|3|216|9|0|Stahar says, "Nor would I; for both have done immense things already! At the same time such a great wisdom speaks in both of them in all matters, through which all my knowledge and all my experiences are completely beaten down; but where a great wisdom lies visible, God's spirit is working there for whom no thing is impossible.
GGJ|3|216|10|0|If we look back to everything that was possible for Elijah and for Moses, we will also be able to understand thereby how both of them could always put their incomprehensible miracles through the same all-powerful spirit into action!
GGJ|3|216|11|0|Well, what is it then?! If we know that only for the all-powerful spirit of God things are possible which are impossible to all men, then the same spirit of God is very easily active which once called the Earth into existence out of nothing and later performed the most wonderful things through Moses and Elijah!
GGJ|3|216|12|0|Moreover I must mention something here, and I ask you: Where, apart from in the circles of the children of Israel, did a people ever exist which would have been deeper in wisdom and in its power than we, as true descendents of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?! Who could not have found the true wisdom and power in the house of Jacob, where else would he have found it?! Truly I know also something about the secret school of Egypt and know what was taught there! Yes, this school in Korak came into the fore-court at the most; but it never into the holy of holies, the center!
GGJ|3|216|13|0|But to both of these men the holy of holies, the innermost place, which can be seen at the first glance at them, seems to be as familiar as the inner of a parlor to a housewife. One can immediately see on the cheerful face of a housewife who takes care of everything domestic that the parlor is well stocked; and that one can also see very well with these two however, just by observing their faces a little and one sees how they are full of the most cheerful and unworried peace and total lack of concern!
GGJ|3|216|14|0|Whoever is equipped with such wisdom and power and can look at the world with such a truly divine calm, and who frets for the greatest storm just as little as the first winter which the father of fathers Adam experienced for us, he is in the holy of holies, a Lord himself and the freest arbiter! He needs no school of wisdom in Carnac because the spirit of God has laid a better one through His Self into the heart! That is my opinion and now also my firm belief; and that this belief of mine is good, I can recognize in the fact that I also begin to feel a very divine and free rest in it, which I have never previously felt or sensed.
GGJ|3|216|15|0|As your former leader I cannot order you to believe such things, it is true, because they can never be commanded; but I can nonetheless tell you that things are like that, and you with your Egyptian school are walking in the darkest catacombs without a guideline!"
GGJ|3|216|16|0|At the words by Stahar, the speaker now says to the opponents, who have now got smaller in number by a few heads, "Yes, yes, dear friend, you have spoken very appropriately and correctly, but our objection is only against the laying out of the nine drowned people according to a doctor's demands; for the doctors as well as the experienced boats-men lay out the drowned in this way, and it often happens that they already come back to life because of this, for the water comes out of their lungs through this positioning, and if every little spark of life has not yet been extinguished in the heart, then life returns; for the soul is supposed to remain in the body of the drowned for another three days, therefore then in this way, which rests on age-old experience, the reanimation of the drowned is even possible if they have lain in the water for two full days. Well, if the true spirit of God lives in this Elijah of a prophet, why does he need this medical preparation?!
GGJ|3|216|17|0|According to legend, when Elijah animated a whole pile of dead bones and clothed them in flesh, he did not need any medical preparation, but instead his word and his will were enough. Deeds were previously performed by this Elijah as well alone through the power of the word; why now such actions with the nine drowned people, as if he had become devoid of the power of the divine spirit in Him?!
GGJ|3|216|18|0|You see, friend, if you make a tiny dirty spot on an already thoroughly dirty cloth, it will not stand out to any sharp-seeing eye; but on a perfectly purely white cloth even a dark spot will embarrass you! And it is the same with this great prophet in whose heart the fullness of the divine spirit is supposed to live; every little thing embarrasses it that does not correspond to the great most eminent expressions and with the very highest worth of the divine spirit. If he had only not done that, I would have been able to consider him to be Jehovah himself, for his previous speech and deeds were quite of a divine type, but through this manipulation of the nine drowned people he has wiped away the whole previous divine nimbus, and I cannot fully accept it now and never more!"
GGJ|3|216|19|0|Stahar says once again, "Friend, if that embarrasses you so, then I wonder very much how in the end the belief in Jehovah has not embarrassed you, if you have observed the slow growth of the plants, animals and people often enough! Why does the all-powerful spirit of Jehovah need to make such annoying actions?! For what does He need the trees at all, the bushes and plants, in order to let various types of fruit gradually become ripe on them?! If He only wanted it, they would fall from the clouds to the earth already ripe! Why does He need a field on Earth?! The spirit of God could prefer to let the purest and ripest grain rain from the heavens, and even better still, the best and most tasty bread! Why the procreation of animals and people?! Why must a man be first born fully helpless and as weak as a fly?! He could fall to the Earth already strong, wise and equipped with everything!
GGJ|3|216|20|0|Don't you think that such a thing would be much cleverer and worthier for the omnipotence of the divine spirit than the familiar path of dilatoriness, as a consequence of which a starving child often must observe a tree for weeks until the fruit becomes ripe on its boughs?! What joy would a couple concerned about the well-being of their children have, if they already came into the world with all the wisdom of Samuel?! Yet they must be born with much pain, and then it needs at least twelve years until a child has managed to become capable of higher education, and then it has to use hard work until it comes of age so that it receives the demanded firmness in some skill or knowledge. Do you think this appropriate according to the highest wisdom of the divine spirit?!
GGJ|3|216|21|0|But if with all this the endless divine wisdom does not suffer, how can you now criticize this prophet if he lays the nine corpses according to the doctor's order?! Speak now, my friend!"
GGJ|3|216|22|0|The adversary, who was called Murel, says, "Yes, yes, friend Stahar, you are right, and I now see the nothingness of my previous remark! But despite all that there is still something in what I have just said, and that is the dilatoriness of God which seems to me very correct in many things, but in many other things not at all! Yes, in some ways even more could be dilatory, as for example in destructive lightning and the too short days in winter; also the full moon should keep its full light longer than just a few days! If the lightning did not shoot with such a cruel speed, one could avoid it, and it would then be less damaging; also the storm winds could blow in slower gusts, whereby much damage could be avoided! One finds in creation mostly an enormous power of God, which harms the animated nature, but where in my judgment a longer, often too long wait has no advantage, there can be almost no talk of progress.
GGJ|3|216|23|0|Well, every man knows from personal experience that this is so. But why must it be that way, and why must I then not recognize it as good, if it is good, and besides become impatient and annoyed? Why does it often rain when according to the recognition of all farmers the sunshine would be the greatest advantage, and why does the sun often shine for months without any rain in the meantime? Yes, friend, you see, those are sheer important questions; but who can answer them for me?"
GGJ|3|216|24|0|Stahar says, "There, the great Master! Go to Him and I bet He will shed a correct light on it for you. For your questions are too much for me, yes, so much that I could almost call them foolish; but not because they are really foolish, but instead because they seem foolish to my lack of understanding."
GGJ|3|216|25|0|Murel says, "Oh, you are a cool customer and are much wiser than I and you bear such a witness to my question!? How should I step before the very wisest One with this?!"
GGJ|3|216|26|0|Stahar says, "Well then, if you see that, do not ask for the reason of such things and apparitions which God's wisdom has decided since eternity! We people understand very endlessly little, yes, we actually understand nothing at all; for all our understanding is against the divine wisdom hardly a speck of sunlight, and he would like to have the justification from God, why He ordered this and that?! We have not even come up to the first line of the alpha and already we ask about the omega! Oh, how blind and foolish we must still be!
GGJ|3|216|27|0|In the school at Korak (Carnac) in Egypt among the blind heathens such a thing can certainly be normal; but among the children of Israel who are supposed to see, such questions should certainly not come up. For if the blind do not recognize themselves, then we should recognize that our recognition has achieved the highest possible peak of wisdom if we have reached the opinion that all our knowledge and recognition is sheer nothingness in comparison with only a spark of divine wisdom!
GGJ|3|216|28|0|Certainly, the pondering spirit of man sees well in the area of the most wonderful creations of God some things that he cannot approve too much in the limitation of his understanding; but then he thinks back to his childhood in which his wise parents often withheld certain subjects that would have certainly done him as an inexperienced and frivolous child great harm if he had known about it! If God's love and compassion now withholds some things from us immature and inexperienced children which, if we knew about them, would certainly bring us to some great and unforeseeable damage, then we can only praise and worship God for it! For if we become capable of a greater wisdom, it will surely not be withheld from us by God!"
GGJ|3|217|1|1|Cyrenius' and the Lord's discussion about Murel, Stahar and the disciples
GGJ|3|217|1|0|Here Cyrenius says to Me, who had listened very attentively to this rather noisy discussion, "Lord and Master, our leader Stahar has proven himself! I would not have expected such wisdom in him! He silenced his adversaries very easily, and it should be most wondered at that he defeated Murel; for I have known him as a first class speaker and consider him to be a person who has made the greatest experience on the dear Earth in all places and ends and therefore knows how to say much, and what he says always has a solid basis. I know him because he constantly came to me as a representative when the Jewish priesthood had a particular concern. He always knew how to clothe his petition in a way that one could never completely refuse it. And therefore I am all the more surprised that Stahar has now fully defeated this Murel.
GGJ|3|217|2|0|I am sure You, oh Lord, also just laid some little word on his tongue; for otherwise Murel would have been the obvious victor! Murel also had a point. His suppositions were not entirely built on sand; but Stahar countered him and showed him things that naturally stand on much firmer soil.
GGJ|3|217|3|0|Actually I must admit that there are men among the Jews, even in this most degenerate time, the like of whom cannot be found anywhere else in the world, and I can therefore no longer be their enemy. But I must in any case give Stahar back a position in which he should have a very fruitful sphere according to his wisdom; for he is now completely on Your side!"
GGJ|3|217|4|0|I say, "Yes, he is, and I have known for a long time that he achieve this – but Murel will be even more important; for Murel's spirit is one of great firmness, and very many good useful experiences form the basis of his soul, with whose help he can differ very well between all the true things from the false and all the good from evil. This Murel we must awake even more and show him the only true order of the divine spirit, and he will then be able to show it to the others with immense eloquence."
GGJ|3|217|5|0|Cyrenius says, "But what surprises me very much about Your actual disciples here is that they are there as if they were not here at all! They only listen and always open wide their eyes in attention, but there is not talking and speaking among them! Why do they behave so passively then?"
GGJ|3|217|6|0|I say, "Because all of them but one already knows very well what they have to do! Whoever is silent and listens, collects continually; but whoever speaks himself, scatters and never comes to real abundance. But if My disciples, who were already with Me at the beginning, have once collected very much, then they will also speak, and the salvation will then be announced through them to the nations of the Earth. There are extremely wise men among them, although they mostly are poor fishermen.
GGJ|3|217|7|0|But now back to our Murel again! He will still give us a lot to deal with, but after that he will cross over to a true giant strength of spirit out of his own self-development."
GGJ|3|217|8|0|Cyrenius says, "I am looking forward to this task very extraordinarily much; for I always have great joy when some blind men can see again and the mute can speak."
GGJ|3|218|1|1|Murel's experiences on his journeys
GGJ|3|218|1|0|While Cyrenius is making such remarks, Murel joins us, greets Me and says, "Lord and Master, before, only two spoke for everyone, it was Stahar and Floran; I was silent, it is true, since I agreed with some things completely – but then there were other things with which I did not agree or see. Stahar has now given me a big insight, and I now see much better than I saw before; but there are nonetheless some things which I still do not see clearly enough! And since I now think quite differently about You than I thought before, I would like to receive some light from You as well.
GGJ|3|218|2|0|I was a Pharisee, just like my colleagues, it is true, in as far as Pharisanism bore my refined notions and insight, and I know that you are no particular friend of these prophets of the night! But there are also among this class of people some who have not yet quite lost all the better spirit, and I have always counted myself one of them, and under this auspice I then also dared to come to you and to ask you – not as a Pharisee hated by you, but instead only as a very simple person enriched by some experiences – about some things that not only I, but also every man needs to know.
GGJ|3|218|3|0|But there is now a certain pre-question, and this consists of this: I am a sinful person and you are a saint of God; will you dignify me with a satisfactory answer?"
GGJ|3|218|4|0|I say, "Whoever recognizes his sins as sins and actually abhors them, loves God above everything else and his neighbors as himself, is no longer a sinner before Me!
GGJ|3|218|5|0|But to love God above everything means to keep His commandments and not want to live outside the order of God; if this is case for you, then speak, and I will listen to you and answer you!"
GGJ|3|218|6|0|Murel says, "Then friend, fare you well; for we will have very few words to exchange with one another! What use is it to recognize my sins and to abhor them as much as possible?! One evil hour of temptation comes along and one falls back to the same place a thousand times over where one has fallen a thousand times before!
GGJ|3|218|7|0|One keeps the commandments of God constantly with a good will; but the deed is often simply too difficult.
GGJ|3|218|8|0|I also always loved my neighbor, if he was no blackguard or rascal; but if they were the latter, then I obviously did not love him and was certainly not his friend. If they become honest people, then I will also love and respect them again, but otherwise not easily! You now know from my own mouth which spirit's child I am. If you will or can dignify me with an answer, then show me such a thing unashamedly; but if you cannot, just say so, and I will also be satisfied with that!
GGJ|3|218|9|0|Arrogance and wilfulness are quite foreign to my mind; but in any case there is also no fear in me, because I am no particular friend of any life. So much lies on this life as on the last plank of Noah's ark. The non-existence would be much more preferable to me than this shabby existence!
GGJ|3|218|10|0|Why did I have to come into being at all and now continue? Have I ever been able to ask a god for a creation and an existence?! I was created without my own will, I now continue to exist without my will and must have all sorts of laws and other adversities placed on me, for which I have nothing but a dubious promise, according to which there should be a less miserable life with an eternal existence after this miserable life. In order to be able to take part in this, I should here defeat this life with all the strong temptations and stand there after the laws purer than the sun at midday, a condition which cannot be fulfilled, except if one had just as divine a nature as you, most respectable friend!
GGJ|3|218|11|0|But why all of that?! Away with this life; for one needs neither a bad, temporal and even less perhaps in the best case scenario a somewhat better eternal life! The complete nothingness is the truest bliss in itself!
GGJ|3|218|12|0|Ah, if I had certain prospects of an eternal, perfect life, then things would be quite different! One would know how and why one must do something in this life so that the following eternal life would be all the better equipped with the highest confidence expected; but it is never the case!
GGJ|3|218|13|0|Wherever one goes, in whichever school one is initiated, everywhere one finds a blind faith in the society of a fully unfounded hope rather than a clear opinion. And so the people have made commandments everywhere for the, let's say, possible realisation out of the hope springing from the faith they have, with which they and their fellow men torture themselves in the often most unbearable way for nothing and again nothing.
GGJ|3|218|14|0|I travelled over all of Egypt and sought a clear conviction for life on the other side! What did I find after all these tortures of initiation? Nothing – except an artificially created brighter dream, and they taught me how to analyse the dreams and give them a mystical and prophetical interpretation which usually was suitable for all occurrences!
GGJ|3|218|15|0|If I were a weak-minded dreamer like many others, such things would have a particularly great impression on me and I would believe the foolishness very actively; but as it is, I saw the foundation of all things immediately, despite all the illusions, recognized the deceived in myself and the master of the high school as the trained and willing deceivers who do not believe even a syllable of what they teach the others.
GGJ|3|218|16|0|These people are still the most intelligent; the others who nonetheless believe something are naturally significantly more foolish and no longer recognize the bright truth which rests on countless identical experiences: „Man, you are living only from today to tomorrow!?
GGJ|3|218|17|0|I paid the demanded school and initiation fees Korak and left there with the clearest conviction that I had paid the heavy tax in vain – that is in comparison with what I actually wanted to achieve.
GGJ|3|218|18|0|On my way I found a person who joined my caravan, who had been in Persia and even with the Old Believers (Burmese), about whom he told me miraculous things. We agreed after three days to travel to the famous old believers via Persia. Our journey there, coupled with numerous dangers and obstacles, lasted five whole weeks. There we found a terribly strict-living nation of penitents, who otherwise were very hospitable and really took us in with much love. Certainly I had difficulties with the language; but my leader mastered it, became my interpreter and could put me in contact with the famous old believers, who are supposed to descend directly from Noah. In a short time I had learnt so much of their language that I could talk with these good people. My inquiry was of course above all concerned with finding out what their conviction about the afterlife was.
GGJ|3|218|19|0|The answer was: only their highest, immortal priest knew this, who could talk to God decently and could see also the other world and everyone who had crossed over. But this priest was never accessible for any mortal! No one was allowed to near his residence, except once a year, but only up to half an hour away from the great cliff on which he showed himself on the Sabbath morning at the rise of the sun to the mortals for a few moments. But they all had to believe and hope, if they keep the martially unbearable laws; but if any of them sinned, he had to do atonement which would make even Satan shiver!
GGJ|3|218|20|0|Several such atoners were shown to me, the sight of which made me leave my senses! What happens in the schools of Egypt more seemingly – only to awake fear and terror – even worse happens there in naked reality! And why do these people, these most foolish animals, do all this? Simply for the sake of hope of a better future life!
GGJ|3|218|21|0|They force themselves into a false hope so firmly that they even consider these evil deceptions of their poor souls in the end to be the most undeceiving truth!
GGJ|3|218|22|0|Unfortunately the priests contribute here everything, because such a deception of the people always gives them a respectable life. The people are foolish in abundance and therefore allow such a deception happen to them. But this has not been the case with me for a long time; I want either certainty or a releasing death!
GGJ|3|218|23|0|I left the old believers after a torture-filled year and went home with a Persian caravan, that is, to Jerusalem, and soon became a Levite and then a Pharisee (Varizaer = protector, shepherd) in the temple and soon after I came here, where I have now been in the service as a Jewish priest for eleven years.
GGJ|3|218|24|0|I have certainly not made the people more foolish than they already were, neither through words nor deeds, but I have also not made them any wiser; for I thought to myself: whoever is happy in his foolishness should be left alone! For one gives him nothing better even with the most proven truth! – I have now shown you how I actually think and what my intentions are.
GGJ|3|218|25|0|If the laws made by man, which are hard to keep, decide about a person whether he is innocent or a criminal, then I am obviously a sinner before your legally purest being and can and may not argue with your holiness.
GGJ|3|218|26|0|If the law made by man was not before you or before me, but instead man alone, as he is in his nature, then you can just as well argue with me as I with you, despite your divinity, which is actually none of my business! But therefore expect neither thanks from me nor any honor – even if you were Jehovah Himself; for then I am his work and see no reason at all why I should fear you or love you or honor you!
GGJ|3|218|27|0|Ah, if I had been able to ask you for an existence, then the circumstances would be quite different, even if I were a friend of life; but I have become an enemy of life because I found the poor, honest humanity constantly lingering under the most miserable pressure from all sorts of foolish and empty laws. Only people who understood right from the very beginning how to oppress their fellow man are happy, because they know how to lift themselves above every law.
GGJ|3|218|28|0|These people pulled the wool over the eyes of their poor fellow men through all sorts of prophesies about the afterlife, so that they themselves could lead a good life here all the more freely. I know these things and know what I have to think and expect from a future afterlife. Therefore I also have no fear – neither of the all-powerful God, nor even less of any great and powerful world ruler.
GGJ|3|218|29|0|I do not fear God because He must obviously be too wise a being for it to be truly a pleasure to torture a poor worm in the dirt that He, if He was tired of it, could destroy a thousand times over with the slightest breath of His mouth. As a highly wise being God cannot reasonably demand any honor or worship and also no love from me, because, without me asking or demanding it, He brought me into this miserable existence, which teaches me to hope for a happiness in the afterlife through the mouth of domineering and profit-seeking people, and I am supposed to consider this teaching as sheer truth, while thousands upon thousands of experiences on all sides tangibly show me the most complete opposite and the great nature shout loudly out of every grave: Man, your whole life lasts only from today to tomorrow!
GGJ|3|218|30|0|You can see that there is nothing that can be done for me with the old reputed faith and with its comforting companion of dear hope, nothing at all! Therefore give me the truth that will feel alive in me like this existence of mine and I will be able to do without every faith as well as every empty hope!
GGJ|3|218|31|0|Wise and powerful man of Jehovah do not give us any long and shiny teeth that afterwards do not get anything to bite! I would not have harried you so much, wise friend, if I had not taken from your previous speech and teaching that the truth lives in you and you are also one who means honesty with the poor humanity.
GGJ|3|218|32|0|However, should You have a different reason, then leave me with the truth which I have learned hard and bitter through a thousand findings
GGJ|3|219|1|1|Where to look for the truth
GGJ|3|219|1|0|I say, "Friend, if you have lost something and you then seek it in a foreign place where you have lost nothing, and stop there however if you do not find the lost item and you wonder why you after such long searching and all industriousness and much sacrifice nonetheless have found nothing – even if you are a clever and sober man, in this case you would truly not be it!
GGJ|3|219|2|0|Behold, right at the beginning of your recognition you found Moses and all the prophets quite empty, spiritless and truthless, you considered them to be something like a vain work of man, you had never even taken the time to look into the spirit of the Scriptures, you preferred to waste time and money in order to seek the truth where it never was not to be found!
GGJ|3|219|3|0|So you found yourself deceived everywhere and found nothing but lies, hypocrisy and thickest deception. Your many experiences were therefore also necessarily bitter and were no good to you up until this day, except that they made you even hate life and took away all your love and respect and honor for God.
GGJ|3|219|4|0|But if you had sought the truth only in the right place, you would have certainly found it long ago, just as many before you found it!
GGJ|3|219|5|0|Believe Me, the truth does not demand any belief in the way that you call it belief, also no empty, insubstantial hope, but instead it creates in the innermost life a confidence as bright as the sun, and lets no tiny doubt over the coming life! The fullest and most tangible conviction lives in your spirit, if it becomes awake through the love for God and for your neighbor!
GGJ|3|219|6|0|But of course neither in the heathen school in Korak in Egypt, nor even less among the old fools in India can such a thing be found!
GGJ|3|219|7|0|That all lies much closer to man and is for every industrious seeker very easy to achieve; but he must seek it there where it can be found – otherwise every effort and work is in vain! One never harvests grapes and figs from thorns and thistles, and the corn does not grow in puddles and quagmires.
GGJ|3|219|8|0|You also said that you owe God neither love nor fear nor even thanks, in that you have never asked Him to give you existence! If your spirit were already awake, it would certainly have shown you what you owe God, the Father of all people. Your flesh and your blood know truly just as little of it as your tunic knows when you are hungry.
GGJ|3|219|9|0|Here at this table however you will find a certain Philopold from Kane in Samaria. He thought just like you several weeks ago, and his words resembled yours too. Discuss with him, and you will come into some light; but then I would like to give you the right light, and it will then be seen whether God is worth any true and faithful love from you or not! But there opposite Me sits the man with whom you should talk! Go over and follow My advice; he will certainly do you more good than the school at Korak!"
GGJ|3|219|10|0|Murel now heads towards Philopold, going round the long table, and says, "The master has now sent me to you in order to have some light shed on something by you that worries me very much. Tell me therefore something good and true!"
GGJ|3|219|11|0|Philopold says, "Friend, I have heard everything that you have said before us all in the face of the Lord! I recognized that I once did not think and speak much differently; but the reason lay in me myself. I also sought where I had never lost anything; but where I had lost something, I did not seek there and therefore found nothing either. Only when this Lord and Master from above and from eternity came to us, my eyes were opened! I realized who I am and why and I also realized what man is at all, and why he is there! And now, friend, everything is light in me, and no dubious doubt shadows my brightly-lit being any longer! Therefore it will certainly soon be the same with you!"
GGJ|3|220|1|1|On the decline of Egyptian and Indian wisdom
GGJ|3|220|1|0|Here Murel asks Philopold to give him a satisfactory explanation. At this Philopold says, "My friend and my dear brother! You have experienced much and you came even to the Indians and to the countries that lie very far beyond the Ganges, right to the mountains on which no mortal has set foot, and you went so far into Egypt to where the Nile rages and roars over the cliffs. The old cliff temple of Ja bu sim bil was not unknown to you, and you heard the columns of Mem'n'on sound on a morning. You observed the old hieroglyphs and you sought to decode the even older horn writings.
GGJ|3|220|2|0|The teachers from Korak should have explained everything to you since you wanted to pay them abundantly for it; but they nonetheless did not do it, because they could not do it. For the wise men and educated people of Egypt of today are not a shade of those who were the founders of such schools and temples in the days of the old Varaons. They care for the old wisdom even less than the scribes and Pharisees in Jerusalem, and the Burmese are even worse off. They have gone over to such ascetics, that it is a shame for humanity, and what is this ascetics other than an unlimited arrogance on the one hand and for that reason an unlimited foolishness on the other!?
GGJ|3|220|3|0|The people once possessed also the true wisdom, as father Noah possessed it; but in time, as the families had grown to one nation that obviously had to have more needs than a small family, the physical powers of people were taken too much into demand for anyone to be able to occupy himself with inner wisdom alone.
GGJ|3|220|4|0|The peoples elected from among them the wisest, gave them the holy business and obliged them to ensure that the recognition of God was always kept upright and the inner wisdom did not get lost, but instead that it remained among them and their children.
GGJ|3|220|5|0|At the same time the people took the right of the representatives and keepers and guardians of wisdom to command laws according to wisdom, for the sanction of which the whole nation from the first to the last stands as guarantor and executor, and so that the sinners against such holy laws should be most severely chastised.
GGJ|3|220|6|0|At the beginning of such an institution things went quite well and had a beneficial effect. But later on the priesthood expanded and needed much for their physical upkeep. Then soon new laws and commandments came out under the mystical title of coming from God. Things began to swarm with fines and atonements and all sorts of miracle-like deceptions, and also the methods of relief were not forgotten; whoever wanted to be freed from the fines at the transfer of some supposed divine law, had to pay a barely affordable ransom. The poor people of course had to forget about the atonement, and take the martial example. That things there are even worse today is obvious!
GGJ|3|220|7|0|And look, friend, there you went to find the truth and the deepest wisdom!? It is understandable that you could not possibly find it there, just as that you had to become a proper enemy of life; but that it did not occur to you to investigate the scriptures yourself as a priest and person educated in the scriptures, whether and how much truth and wisdom was hidden there, and whether one could reach an inner outlook on life according to the rules of the old school of prophets, that is a little incomprehensible to me!
GGJ|3|220|8|0|I was certainly not much better off than with the recognition of the truth, and my wisdom consisted mostly of Greek philosophy, although I considered the divine scriptures of the Jews higher – but I was lacking in the basic principles, therefore this magnificent tree could not bear fruit with me."
GGJ|3|221|1|1|On the past life of the individual
GGJ|3|221|1|0|(Philopold:) "When the priceless chance to meet this divine Master was given to me a number of weeks ago, immediately all the dull clouds disappeared and the sun of divine life shone in my soul! I finally recognized in this holy light my being and the being of God; only then I finally saw what I owe God, the only Holy Father, He who has always been the purest love through all eternity.
GGJ|3|221|2|0|I recognized myself entirely and realized that I had entered into a very strange contract with the divine spirit in order to become the child of God before my birth on this Earth, which alone in all infinity has the designation to bear the children of God for the conception and raising according to the eternal order of God's love.
GGJ|3|221|3|0|Look up, all the countless stars are worlds very much greater and more magnificent than this Earth, and on each of these worlds you can find people who completely resemble us in form, and you can find great wisdom everywhere among them, and they also do not fully lack love; but they come into the world, almost like the animals of this Earth, already complete and do not need to learn everything that they want to know and should know right from the beginning. The language is one and the same almost everywhere, and there are very distinct limits to its understanding; but everywhere the recognition reaches the highest spirit of God, a recognition which is more a guessing than recognition.
GGJ|3|221|4|0|In short, you can find people on all the countless planets who are almost fully the same as the better heathens of this Earth, only with the difference that the people on the planets basically do not invent anything new; but what is there is in the highest perfection possible, while the heathens can always invent something new and therefore the way to an endless, ever progressing completion is not and in no way limited.
GGJ|3|221|5|0|But on the great worlds [suns, planets etc. ] there are also wise men here and there who from time to time meet with higher spirits and learn about the deeper recognition of God. Then it happens from time to time that here and there the desire appears in a more enlightened person to also become a child of God!
GGJ|3|221|6|0|For on all the worlds the wise men know through the higher spirits which are revealed to them that there is one world in the wide creation on which the people are the children of God, and that a soul, once it has become loose of its body in its world, can enter that happy world (earth) anew but in a very rough physical body. But from that moment on, when someone seriously expresses the desire, everything is explained to him/her in great detail what he/she will have to experience on this world.
GGJ|3|221|7|0|For one, all memory of the previous good status will be removed from the soul in a way so that it will, in the new world, born into the physical world by a woman with an imperfect body, in an almost unconscious, lowest animal like situation where is not even in a position to give the very least account of its new existence. Only gradually, after about a year, a new consciousness begins to develop out of the images, events and perceptions that have been acquired through the senses; memory and the fresh recall of perceptions are then the only pointers and helpers on the new path of this earthly life. There no higher spirits are sent by God to lead the child to a higher and deeper recognition, but instead the parents must strive with their own personal experiences to bring the child onto a better path. The child must then learn a lot, must begin to decide itself, must seek and beg, must bear fear, hunger, thirst, all sorts of pain and lack, must let itself be humiliated to the very last point of life, and in the end of such a life then a painful and serious illness usually comes to take the life of the flesh person.
GGJ|3|221|8|0|Once the person has fulfilled all the demanded and prescribed conditions for life, if he has loved God above all else and his neighbor more than himself– even if he had persecuted him like the worst enemy – then he has activated the light of the spirit of God laid in the heart of his soul and awoken it in order to grow.
GGJ|3|221|9|0|Only from then on does the God grow in man, penetrates the soul, makes it equal, and so the previous natural person has become a child of God from out of the deepest mud of nothingness who can rejoice in such a perfected condition of all those perfections which are in God Himself.
GGJ|3|221|10|0|Look, friend Murel, as I have just informed you now, as generally and as short as possible, in this way will it be presented to a person in a world of stars; and if he then demands it completely and dead serious, he will become free of the light body in a second and, just as quickly, unconsciously brought to conception on this Earth, and there such a man already stands before you like you and I.
GGJ|3|221|11|0|Knowing this now, do you know whether we, before we came to this Earth, had not made a voluntary contract with the Lord God?
GGJ|3|221|12|0|But God keeps the word unchanged from His eternal order, nothing can change His sense; but whether we also have done the same according to the Law that He Himself gave for all people through Moses and through the original fathers of this Earth and also wrote in the heart of every person, that is another question!
GGJ|3|221|13|0|We will certainly observe it from now on, which I do not doubt; but it is not thanks to our effort but to the single mercy of God. Tell me now whether you are satisfied with my little wisdom!"
GGJ|3|222|1|1|Philopold's otherworldly experience
GGJ|3|222|1|0|Murel says, "Listen, friend Philopold, you have disclosed things for me which no person had an idea about before! Those are all wonder upon wonders; but tell me in complete seriousness whether that is not perhaps one of your fantasies? For it seems so strange and extraordinary like any of the first fables of heathen belief.
GGJ|3|222|2|0|But it can also be completely true, what I am not in a position to judge, since my knowledge of the stars is certainly my weakest point! But whoever could imagine that the stars, these little sparks of light in heaven, are worlds, and greater even than our Earth, which no man has ever seen all of?!
GGJ|3|222|3|0|I beg you, confirm this for me; for you have awoken in me a too powerful desire to learn more now about this highly memorable matter! One cannot find any trace of this in Moses, yes not even a hint; for there is not even a syllable in his Creation story. Actually no one can make head or tail of his Genesis and what he wanted to say in it!"
GGJ|3|222|4|0|Philopold says, "Friend! Whoever understands Moses correctly can find even that in it; but there it takes more than what one has put into his memory in the most direct sense! But whoever ever loved God above all else, the spirit of God would have given him the right light on the matter and he would then know that Moses? Genesis is not so much the actual creation of worlds, but actually above all just the spiritual up-bringing and education of the entire human being and his free will, going in and beyond the divine order. Whoever understands that and sees it, also then sees the other, because it can be found on the path of the most unmistakable analogy, what I could show you most tangibly myself. But for that the time today would be too short.
GGJ|3|222|5|0|But I have something else, which was given into my hands from above as undeniable proof through the wonderful mercy of the Lord, who is truly here in our midst even in the flesh, as all the prophets announced quite faithfully.
GGJ|3|222|6|0|In those days as now a spirit of an angel dressed with an ethereal body is among us, that is as the Lord visited us in Kane from Kis. This angel loosened the blinds from the eyes of my soul at the behest of the Lord, and immediately afterwards the full consciousness of my previous, or better, my other-world being returned into my whole being.
GGJ|3|222|7|0|Immediately I recognized the magnificent great world in which I had lived and acted before this existence on this Earth in the flesh; yes, I even saw my parents and dear brothers and sisters who were still living and acting there in the flesh, and the angel even fetched me some of my our utensils here to this Earth which I immediately recognized as the undeniable genuine gadgets.
GGJ|3|222|8|0|When such an enormous spiritual light was lit for me, I saw then very well everything that I owed God the Lord and now even the most loving Father!
GGJ|3|222|9|0|Only then I understood the value of my life and also that of all humans and now I can never enough commend, love and praise the Lord God and all my fellow men.
GGJ|3|222|10|0|But prior to this miraculous act I was an enemy of life like you were, but I am already now convinced that you will soon be and think like now think and am,
GGJ|3|222|11|0|The greatest, most reliable witness among them is the Lord Himself, however, who sent you to me so that you would learn from me whether a person then should owe the Lord God neither praise nor love, in your opinion!"
GGJ|3|223|1|1|The natural order of the worlds
GGJ|3|223|1|0|Murel says, "I thank you, my deeply awakened friend and brother Philopold! You have now given me such a revelation about which probably even Solomon in his highest wisdom never dreamed! The issue is so extremely extraordinary that every thinker would have to doubt it right from the start, because not even a spark of an idea exists in our external human intellect; but nonetheless I cannot have even the smallest doubt any longer. For if things were not founded on your sober personal experience, you could not possibly have told it to me, because such a thing, as long as the Earth carries the people, could never have been thought up by a person and you could also never have thought it if you had not been led by the clearest experience. For such a thing is not pulled out of thin air; it is a very highest, most wonderful revelation from above, and I accept it as obviously true as if I had experienced it myself.
GGJ|3|223|2|0|But tell me now a little bit about the worlds of the stars; for I still cannot imagine how these tiny lights can be worlds!"
GGJ|3|223|3|0|Philopold says, "Yes, dear friend, that will be a little difficult because you still have no understanding about this earthly world of ours and have no idea how it all looks and how it placed in comparison to the other worlds! I have to tell you therefore how this Earth looks and how it is placed and you will then be able to have a better idea about the other worlds."
GGJ|3|223|4|0|Here Philopold described to Murel the whole Earth, like a genuine Professor of Geography, and gave him proof based on events and experiences that Murel had certainly made on his long journeys. He showed him also the reasons deriving, through which the night and day on the Earth always had to change regularly one after the other, and besides he explained to him the moon, its nature, distance and designation, as well as the other planets which belong to the sun.
GGJ|3|223|5|0|When he had come to end with these explanations, illuminated as clearly bright as possible, only then he moved on to the fixed stars and continued:
GGJ|3|223|6|0|"You have now learnt about the existence of our Earth, the moon, the sun and the other planets around it as perfectly as is possible in such a short period of time, and you can no longer have any doubt about the "so, and in no other way"; and I can only say to you that all the greater and smaller spots of light in the sky are also nothing other than pure, extremely large sun worlds, some of which are hardly believably larger than this sun of ours, about whose size you almost became dizzy.
GGJ|3|223|7|0|But that they seem so small to us is a consequence of their distance from here. If you can imagine the great distance of our sun from the Earth four times a hundred thousand times greater, then you have the actual distance of the next fixed star from our sun. And from this you can easily see the reason why they seem so small to our physical eyes, since even our sun, which is so large, in order to encompass a thousand times a thousand of our Earth's quite easily in itself, seems to us hardly as large as the palm of our hands.
GGJ|3|223|8|0|Other fixed stars, which we also see, are so unspeakably far away from us that we do not even have numbers to describe their distance. If you have now understood all that, it will be very clear to you how the little spots of light can very well be enormously large worlds, even if they don't appear to the human eye to be what they are! Have you understood all this?"
GGJ|3|224|1|1|Murel's speech of praise and gratitude
GGJ|3|224|1|0|Says Murel: "Friend, I am now relieved and fully in the clear about everything that was previously unclear to me; but I also see now that a person without an extraordinary support from God would never in all eternity have managed anything! Who can make such a clear look into the endlessly great house accommodation of God except a spirit from heaven?! Only the spirit of God can see through such matters and then reveal them to us people who are at least of a good will. But if the people wanted to discover something with their mind without a revelation from above, they would certainly never discover anything from eternity to eternity except something foolish and banal; but God the Lord and our Father of all cares for His children and allows good things come to them from heaven if they thirst after it!
GGJ|3|224|2|0|Oh, therefore now all praise and my love to Him, the only truly good and holy greatest benefactor of mankind! How eminent and great is the bright thought which like a sun is rising out of the darkness of night in my heart!
GGJ|3|224|3|0|We people on this Earth are all brothers and sisters, and the holy, good Father leads us through His all-powerful and wisest disposition towards the most eminent holy goal!
GGJ|3|224|4|0|Oh, brother Philopold, what a never-repayable service you have done for me! How can I, or how should I repay you?! Friend, if I from now on had to live as long as Metusalah and all temples and catacombs of the earthly-human wisdom were at my disposal, in the end I would know hardly as much about all the truths you have now revealed to me as I knew about them when you began to reveal the miracles to me! Now hardly an hour has gone, and I now stand illuminated like Moses on Sinai, when the flames of the light of God flickered high above his head and he was literally penetrated through and through with body and soul by the divine wisdom!
GGJ|3|224|5|0|Oh, how good I feel now in this holy and true light of God! Yes, but how should I begin to praise and worship Him who first awoke you forcefully so that you were now in the position to awaken me so very powerfully and brightly?! Is it ever possible for a human tongue to pronounce words that would be worthy of Him?! No, no, never! Here every mortal tongue must fall silent when the living Word starts to blaze in the most powerful flames of the newly-awakened love to God, the Holy Father!
GGJ|3|224|6|0|Oh, how endlessly great and eminent are You, holy Master, above us now! Who understands You entirely?! Not us people, and neither eternity!
GGJ|3|224|7|0|Since You, holy Master, know about such things about which only He can know who created them, then I say: if You, holiest Father, are clothed in the flesh before us, then my heart recognizes You nonetheless! You are quite the same who gave Your chosen people the holy commandments of life through Moses on Sinai and always spoke to the people through the mouth of the holy prophet! You are the prophesied one and now fulfill the great Word of God of Your eternal fatherly love to Your now still weak and immature children. Oh let us soon become manly and strong, and out of our hearts and out of our immortal mouth a praise shall be brought to You, the like of which heaven has never brought to You, oh holiest Father!
GGJ|3|224|8|0|Oh Earth, you are small as a world in comparison with the great worlds there above which rotate in their endlessly great and wide orbits in the immeasurable creation – but how great you are now in comparison with all those above, since you alone now carry Him whom they all cannot grasp!
GGJ|3|224|9|0|Oh, all you brothers, why do you still tarry to rise and praise him above all, since you must now know as well as I who is before you?! And should you perhaps not fully know, than I tell you all: Here is He, the Lord, the Father of eternity; heaven and Earth are filled to overflowing with His great and eternal magnificence! Praise Him, praise Him with me, and help, you who have already been made powerful in His great mercy and compassion!"
GGJ|3|224|10|0|At this I say to Murel, "It is enough, it is perfectly enough, My dearest friend Murel! I knew you for a long time and knew well what was hidden in you. Because you have understood so much in such a short time, you will also understand even more!
GGJ|3|224|11|0|But now come here to Me and drink out of the cup from which I have drunk, a purest wine; afterwards you will realize quite different things to what have just been revealed to you by friend Philopold! So come to Me!"
GGJ|3|224|12|0|Murel says, "Oh, you call of calls, you voice of voices, you word of words, for the first time recognized and understood by my stupidity! Who can resist You if he has recognized You in his heart?! Oh, how eminent, holy, great and lovely, and how so very familiar You sound out of the holy mouth of the Father to the weak children who have been so long exiled from Your heart! How many thousand upon thousand blessings flood to me with a breath from the mouth of Him who once thundered out the LET THERE BE! into endless space, at which it then began to rain and to move through all the endless spaces which eternity cannot conceive and will never conceive!
GGJ|3|224|13|0|Tremble and shake now everything in me which ever lent me power for a sinful deed; but you, my new-born heart, rejoice and jubilate! For behold, your creator, your God and Father has called you; therefore follow the call of this voice which breathed life into your fibers!
GGJ|3|224|14|0|Oh voice of the father, what a pleasant sound you are to the ear of the childish love in the heart of a child awoken from a deadly sleep!"
GGJ|3|225|1|1|Fulfillment of the prophecy of Isaiah
GGJ|3|225|1|0|After these truly meaningful words Murel approached Me and sobbed and wept with joy. When he came to Me, he said loudly to Stahar and Floran, "Come here too, and open your eyes which are still very dim! You may have gone further than I in the fore-court of the temple and have taken me with you as a friend to where you were already; but here there is more than your fore-court, this is the true holy of holies!"
GGJ|3|225|2|0|I say, "Be what it may; take the beaker and drink! For you have now spoken much and are therefore quite dry in your throat. Therefore wet your breast with the wine of truth and love, so that you will become strong and a useful tool for Me to fight against night and its consequences!
GGJ|3|225|3|0|Behold, the night has been transformed into the brightest day here, it is true; but all around us the deepest night floats over the souls of the people and it will take more and stronger light in order to drive away the darkness of night; and you shall serve Me as a strong torch!"
GGJ|3|225|4|0|At this Murel takes the beaker with a joyful heart which was full, and empties it down to the last drop. Full of astonishment at the extraordinary quality of the wine he says quite enthusiastically, "Oh you most magnificent of wines that I have ever drunk! You were truly never pressed from the grapes of this earth and were never matured in a skin, but instead you were created for the Lord of magnificence of all heaven from heaven itself! Oh tell me how we have deserved that You dignify us with such an incomprehensibly great mercy and love?!"
GGJ|3|225|5|0|I say, "The reason is the powerful bond between the Father and His children, and again like a bond between bride and groom!
GGJ|3|225|6|0|I in My eternal spirit am your Father of eternity; but in this flesh of Mine I am nonetheless like a bridegroom, and you are all like My dear bride – through the fact that you accept My word and My teaching and believe it actively in your hearts that I am the One, the promised One who should come in order to free all people from the old sin that is a creation from hell, and to open to them the way to eternal life and to the true childhood of God.
GGJ|3|225|7|0|Truly I tell you: Whoever believes in Me and keeps My word in deed, he is like a bride of heaven in Me and I in him as a true groom of eternal life. But whoever is in Me and I in him, he will never see, feel or taste death in the future!
GGJ|3|225|8|0|Whoever believes in Me and loves Me and thereby keeps My easy commandment of pure love, it is he who recognizes Me also in the fullest light of his heart as the Father! And to him will I Myself come always and will reveal Myself to him, and he will be taught and led by Me in the future, and I will lend his will the power that all elements should obey him in cases of real need!
GGJ|3|225|9|0|In the real world My people will not celebrate any shining triumphs; for all people of this Earth are not casually My children, but instead children of the prince of lies, night and darkness. These do not love My light and will not love those who bring My light to them; but My followers should not resent them, for the triumph in My kingdom is reserved for them!
GGJ|3|225|10|0|I tell you that you will have to put up with some persecution and despising from the real world from time to time for My name's sake; but it will then be the complete opposite in My kingdom, of which you can be completely assured, and your willpower will also be covered with great shame on this side, and you will frolic in secret for the sake of My name! For you know who I am and what I can give you all; the world, the terrible adversary of light and of My love, does not know it and will also never get to know it!
GGJ|3|225|11|0|But you know it, and here on this spot it is coming into fulfillment what the prophet Isaiah prophesied: "On this mountain the LORD Zebaoth will provide for all peoples a feast of rich food and pure wines, of fat, of marrow, rich food and wine without yeasts. [On this mountain the LORD Almighty will prepare a feast of rich food for all peoples, a banquet of aged wine— the best of meats and the finest of wines. [NIV]] And on this mountain he will remove the veil that covers all peoples, the blanket that covers all heathens; [On this mountain he will destroy the shroud that enfolds all peoples, the sheet that covers all nations;] he will destroy death forever. The Lord GOD will wipe away the tears from all faces; The dishonor of his people he will remove from the whole earth; for the LORD has said so. [He will swallow up death forever. The Sovereign LORD will wipe away the tears from all faces; he will remove the disgrace of his people from all the earth. The LORD has spoken.] On that day and on this mountain the peoples will exclaim "Behold this is our God, for whom we are waiting!; and He alone will help us all. Yes here truly is the Lord for whom we are waiting so that we rejoice and be happy in His salvation! The hand of the LORD rests on this mountain!" [In that day they will say, "Surely this is our God; we trusted in him, and he saved us. This is the LORD, we trusted in him; let us rejoice and be glad in his salvation."]
GGJ|3|225|12|0|But Moab (Jerusalem and its evil ways) will be trodden down as straw is trodden down in the dung. [but Moab will be trampled under him as straw is trampled down in the manure.] He will stretch forth his hands among them as a swimmer extends his hands to swim; He will bring low their pomp as his hands (angels) sweep over them. [They will spread out their hands in it, as a swimmer spreads out his hands to swim. God will bring down their pride despite the cleverness[a] of their hands.] The high-walled fortress (self-love and arrogance) He will bend, and strike it down level with the earth, into the very dust (greatest humiliation). (Is. 25: 6-12) [He will bring down your high fortified walls and lay them low; he will bring them down to the ground, to the very dust. [NIV]
GGJ|3|225|13|0|Behold, what Isaiah prophesied on this spot, on this mountain at the sea, when he came to Galilee that is now coming true before your very eyes! Count all the nations that are represented here, and the thick veil will be taken from everyone's eyes, and to everyone a purest wine without yeast will be given, and whoever drinks it and takes up its spirit into his soul, will have taken eternal life into himself, and will be the same for everyone that is here and that enjoys My word as the purest wine from heaven, and who will get to drink it in the future and will consume it like you in great mouthfuls, their death will also be consumed by Me and they will never more feel or taste death!
GGJ|3|225|14|0|Yes, this wisdom is a fat meal, that I have prepared in your nation here on Earth – yes, you are fed and satisfied here with the meat of deepest wisdom and eternal truth.
GGJ|3|225|15|0|But now go over there if there is no lack of just and great provision, to the whole world to the lost brothers and sisters and to all the widows and orphans and dry their tears from their faces, and give them richly to drink from this purest wine that I have given you to drink here in abundance!
GGJ|3|225|16|0|But the time when you should do such a thing will be shown to you all through My spirit in you. If you then act in My name truly and faithfully, My spirit, My being, will always and eternally be with you all.
GGJ|3|225|17|0|From now on you will not have to think what you should say in My name; for at the right time it will be laid in your heart and in your mouth.
GGJ|3|225|18|0|The spirit of this wine, which I gave you to drink, will never volatilize from your souls; for it is called eternal truth. Therefore falsehood will never be able to seize a place within you, for in this wine lies eternal truth. The falsehood is death, ruin and an eternal judgment; but the truth itself is life, and I am this Myself in you, and I am in all eternity the truth, the light, the path and the life itself!
GGJ|3|225|19|0|Whoever therefore has Me in their heart, has everything; for apart from Me there is eternally no other truth or life! Tell Me now, Murel, above all, if this is all plausible and clear to you!"
GGJ|3|226|1|1|The Lord's promise
GGJ|3|226|1|0|Says Murel: "Oh Lord! How could that not be clear to me?! For the wine that I received to drink was likewise without yeast like this doctrine of Yours; and I now say to You too that I have completely understood Isaiah this time, for the first time in my life! This spiritual wine had no yeast for me any longer and certainly neither for all those who have taken part in this rich spiritual meal; and from the wine of the prophet which has been fully refined through You, oh Lord, I have now recognized You, oh Lord, quite clearly as well and I now understand how I belong to those who call on this mountain: You, oh Lord, are our God for whom we have been longing, and You now truly help us, and therefore we are helped for eternity! But Moab has also been thoroughly thrashed; it now lies there like empty straw and like the dirt that the worms and flies have gnawed away. Oh, what an unspeakable joy that is for my poor soul which has thirsted after truth for so long, but here was richly repaid for all the efforts that were a burden for the discovery of the purest truth!
GGJ|3|226|2|0|Yes, Lord, You alone are our God and Lord, and besides You there is eternally no other! To You alone therefore be all our love in eternity! And also to you, dear brother Philopold, my everlasting thanks; for you first opened my eyes so that I could see what I otherwise was seeking in vain in all the places and ends of the Earth!
GGJ|3|226|3|0|But now a great favor from You, oh Lord, from us all! Since You have let Yourself be found by us, so never leave us, Your children, again, lest our descendents will have to seek You for another thousand years without being able to say: Oh Lord, we have found You again! Oh Lord, we have found You again!' This we all most urgently ask of You, oh Lord."
GGJ|3|226|4|0|"In My Word, which is My Spirit and My love, I shall from now on remain with the men of good will until the end of the world. You can all be assured of this.
GGJ|3|226|5|0|But not ever in this My physical body composed of matter, which I shall finally transfigure in accordance with eternal decree!
GGJ|3|226|6|0|For I have through this body taken upon Myself all judgment and death, and this body must for three days be given over to death so that henceforth your souls will have eternal life.
GGJ|3|226|7|0|For this My body is the representative of your souls. It must give up its life so that your souls may live, and this given up life will be to the benefit of your souls forever.
GGJ|3|226|8|0|But on the third day also this My body will resume life, wholly transfigured, and the abundance of My eternal Spirit will then penetrate you and lead you into all truth.
GGJ|3|226|9|0|Only in this truth will you, like My body, be transformed in your hearts and your souls, and you will yourselves take freely and independently the eternal life from the abundance of My Spirit. Only then will you become, be and remain truly God's children forever.
GGJ|3|226|10|0|But now you are all only being prepared for it. Listen to My voice and hear My word!
GGJ|3|226|11|0|Nobody will ever come to Me in My Kingdom unless he is drawn by the Spirit out of Me. But who is the Spirit? This is the Father of Eternity Who will draw you to Me.
GGJ|3|226|12|0|This Spirit has no name, but His essence is love. If you have this, you have also the Spirit, - and if you have the Spirit, you have also Me; for I, the Father and the Spirit are One.
GGJ|3|226|13|0|Therefore strive for love for God and for your neighbor, particularly to those closest neighbors who are poor and need physical and spiritual help, and you will awake with this love the love for God, particularly if you do not look at the world and its slack judgment; for whoever of you is ashamed of his poor brothers and sisters for the sake of the world and will flee from them in order to seem to have a respectable reputation, he will not be recognized or accepted by Me!
GGJ|3|226|14|0|In short, I say to you: Whoever is ashamed of My poor brothers and sisters for the sake of the wicked world, of him I also shall be ashamed!
GGJ|3|226|15|0|But whoever will recognize My spirit also in the poor, I will also recognize him eternally as My child! Let that be told to all of you! But now we want to take a three-hour strengthening rest in this place!"
GGJ|3|227|1|1|The nature of the Lord and humankind
GGJ|3|227|1|0|My disciples were probably the first to fall asleep, the Romans were also tired; everyone made a pillow of their arm, lent on the table and slept as if on the softest bed. But our Murel and Philopold did not go to sleep, but instead they withdrew a little and discussed the whole night everything that had happened.
GGJ|3|227|2|0|Our Mathael also joined the two and said, "I cannot possibly sleep now after all I have experienced and seen here in the last two days. Just think, three days ago I was still possessed by a legion of devils and was, although certainly unknowingly, the most feared bandit!
GGJ|3|227|3|0|Wherever I was suspected of being, no caravan would dare to cross the path, and whoever fell into my hands, certainly did not continue his bleak journey on unhurt! And now I am the son-in-law of king Ouran and co-regent of the great land on the Pontus up to the kingdom of the Scythians! The kingdom reaches from the Pontus to the Caspian Sea over a great mountain range. Is that not a wonder above all wonders?! Yes, things happen here that no man anywhere else on Earth can understand!
GGJ|3|227|4|0|But there is now a great question to be asked, and this consists quite simply of this: Will people understand it and keep it pure, the people who either live very far away from here, or who will live very far away from now according to time? For even if the religion is so pure and true, one will probably consider it to be the expression of a great prophet – but to accept that God Himself in the flesh and blood of a person taught this, that will be a heavy and shaky doctrine, especially since He is supposedly the natural son of a certain Mary, who later became the wife of a carpenter called Joseph! Well, such things have been known manifold among the people, and it is therefore difficult to give the nation the certain human feeling concerning the Lord, although there is no longer any doubt in us.
GGJ|3|227|5|0|We are completely convinced that there is nothing in Him which resembles us natural human beings except for His external form alone; body, soul and spirit is God! For one can say: In Him is the fullness of the Godhead in physical form! For He only needs to desire something and it happens in an instant.
GGJ|3|227|6|0|The greatest and most tangible proof for His divinity, however, lies in His words and in the angel who constantly stands in His service and who commits deeds before the eyes of all those present that are less explicable for a mortal than Philopold's explanation of the world of stars.
GGJ|3|227|7|0|In short, for us, who see, it is the holiest extraordinariness in broad daylight; for we have the screaming proof in greatest abundance!
GGJ|3|227|8|0|But this will not be able to happen everywhere or always that way. But I already noticed here that some people still have difficulty, despite all the screaming proof, to see the divine being of the Lord and to understand; and I also saw that the clarifying word always works more wonders concerning the realization of the Lord and His purely divine majesty than the greatest miracle. The reason seems to lie in the fact that we are already so used to the ever puzzling real or artificial miracles in these days that they actually demand no particular amazement any longer.
GGJ|3|227|9|0|In particular in the last circa sixty years since the Romans became our masters the land has simply been swarming with magicians and miracle-workers! The person who is inexperienced in secret magic now throws a true and an artificial miracle quite easily together in the same cooking pot, makes no distinction between true and false – and nor can he, because he is lacking in all the elements needed to recognize it. So it happens very easily then that a miracle can never make the same effect as a clear word.
GGJ|3|227|10|0|In brief, one obviously has a greater effect through the correct awakening of human understanding than through any sort of miracle!"
GGJ|3|228|1|1|The future of Jesus' teachings
GGJ|3|228|1|0|(Mathael:) "Yes, for us the extraordinary deeds are already a very powerful proof, because we now possess enough awakened understanding to differentiate all that is wrong from what is true at first sight!
GGJ|3|228|2|0|For the conjuring tricks of the magicians have been known to us for a long time, and nothing brings much new to light; but these deeds here demand more than simply a magician from Egypt or from Persia, these demand God's limitless creative power and a never-ending depth of wisdom, they demand the original and basic priority of the divine spirit, whose willpower keeps all the spirits and all the worlds in check like a good horseman reigns in his team of horses who he more or less pulls and forces his otherwise unruly animals to act according to his will.
GGJ|3|228|3|0|So the fullest primary divinity is visible, while it can never be visible with the magicians, because it never is and never was there. But we can also accept that our forefathers must have performed many miracles through the divine power in them; for without the true miracles the false ones would never have appeared.
GGJ|3|228|4|0|But now we have once again seen quite perfectly true miracles before our very eyes; but I do not want to be a bad prophet, saying that in several centuries there will be more false miracles in the name of the Lord than true ones!
GGJ|3|228|5|0|It is true that it is all in the hands of the Lord; but the following can be fully accepted as certain. First, that the Lord will not always remain physically visible on this Earth among the people and will not stand at the service of the people as at the founding of a new religion with bodily advice and physical deeds; and secondly, He will also give the people more free will than previously before this ever most memorable epoch, which makes even this Earth never pass away and must one day set it in the central point of the heavens.
GGJ|3|228|6|0|For a world which He has once set foot on with His own feet must remain for eternal times at least in a transfigured form. But if the people remain in possession of their free will and if they are born into this world always so unknowingly and almost without any intelligence so that their later realizations depend alone on the original external lessons, then we cannot think anything other than that the darkening will come again and the domineering people greedy for a good life will make a ten times greater paganism out of this new purely divine religion which will concede nothing to the one of India!
GGJ|3|228|7|0|We will not experience it in our bodies, but as inhabitants of an illuminated spiritual world that it as yet unknown to us we will experience it all the more surely! It will still be swarming with deception, lies, haughtiness, egoism, selfishness, fear, searing, lip-service, hypocrisy, persecution, judgment, revenge and cruelties of all shape and size!
GGJ|3|228|8|0|The Lord Himself said that everything must be allowed for the sake of free choice and true education of every individual, without which no one can become a true child of God and can also never enter the eternal magnificence of the Father!
GGJ|3|228|9|0|But if the Lord Himself gives us such a prognosis, what should we think other than that it will be exactly as I have now just said?! The best protective means against it is and still remains a clear language with mathematical certainty. For mathematical proof cannot be eroded by the passing of time, it is the same for Indians as it is for the Persians and Arabs, Greeks, Romans and Jews!"
GGJ|3|229|1|1|Concerns about the mission
GGJ|3|229|1|0|Murel says, "High, wise friend! This teaching has more, as far as clarity is concerned in my opinion, than anything based on firm mathematics and thereby leaves no doubt. Therefore I am also of the opinion that this doctrine will never be able to be falsified!"
GGJ|3|229|2|0|Mathael says, "It would be desirable; but nonetheless it will not be the case! However, so very mathematically firm it does not stand because of its purely spiritual nature as you imagine! Just think what it cost you before you began to get just an idea about the truth resting within, and before you came fully into the clear!
GGJ|3|229|3|0|You were very prepared and enriched through much knowledge and experience, your intellect was like sublimated, and yet you did not understand Moses and Isaiah; it needed some words before it finally began to be light and bright in your heart!
GGJ|3|229|4|0|But now think about the people who neither have any higher knowledge nor experience, and an apostle of the new doctrine announces to them this truest gospel out of the light of the heavens! How will such people accept such an announcement?!
GGJ|3|229|5|0|Therefore I think that we should mainly ask the Lord to show us how we should teach the word of life with understandable speech actively convincingly, awaking a new life for those who will listen to us! For I deem that to be the most necessary and henceforth the only fruitful one for the prized matter!"
GGJ|3|229|6|0|Philopold says, "High friend, dressed in the robe kings are adorned with! You have spoken very well and correctly; but the Lord Himself just made the prediction that we should not have to consider what we will say in His name, it will be laid in our hearts and minds at the right time! If that is certainly and unmistakably the case, then I do not know for which reason we then should ask the Lord again!
GGJ|3|229|7|0|But I am of the opinion that we as future spreaders of this doctrine should not go without any miracle working power; for against the raw powers of people only miracles can achieve anything. The person who is two thirds an animal must first be brought to stop and think through a miracle, before one can say anything about God and about the eternal designation of man to him.
GGJ|3|229|8|0|With people of only some education a wise word would be enough without miracles in the best case, but in comparison with raw force there is nothing without miracles! All these half and totally savage nations have mostly become half-animals through their rulers and priests and through their false miracles. But they do not understand the word; but a true miracle which must be stronger than a false one, gets them to begin to hold on to the stronger forces, and once one has them won over, one can then start an appropriate school.
GGJ|3|229|9|0|That is my opinion, and I also claim that one will always achieve more with a miraculous deed, even with very enlightened people, if it is truly genuine, and one will reach the goal faster than with any refined speech! For even the enlightened person lives in a certain rationale that is false because it is in fact a rationale, and such rationale cannot easily be removed from the soul with mere words!
GGJ|3|229|10|0|Let us look at ourselves and ask what tore us out of our justifications! We cannot hide it! It was the works that showed us who He is that performed them!
GGJ|3|229|11|0|And so I believe that above all we should ask the Lord for the power to perform a miracle in emergencies!"
GGJ|3|230|1|1|The invalidity of all concerns regarding the mission
GGJ|3|230|1|0|Murel says, "Dear friends, without wanting to step on someone's toes in the least or to say that your wishes were not founded in the divine order, I make only quite simply without any unnecessary words the remark that we should take advice purely for the turning of a single hair, while the Lord has already ensured everything certainly for a long time!
GGJ|3|230|2|0|There will certainly be darkening about our spiritual sun with time, just as often the dark clouds dim our beloved sun to such an extent on bright days that one firstly has not even a trace of which part of the sky hides the sun, and secondly on top of this it becomes so dark that one must light a lamp at midday in order to be able to see something. But the clouds bear then a fruitful rain and on the next sunny day the fragrant meadows laugh and abound with the blessings from heaven.
GGJ|3|230|3|0|And so I also believe that the highest love and wisdom from the Lord about our spiritual Earth will often also allow dull and dark clouds to come over the holy face of the sun of our spirit at the brightest midday of human cognition, in order to make the people all the more thirsty for light. In the loss of light we first realize how great and invaluable the value of the true light of life really is.
GGJ|3|230|4|0|The people then soon begin to ask anxiously: Where is the light of life? They sigh and cry and tears, the rain from the spiritual clouds, fall on the furrows of the heavy heart and animate once more the roots of the holy word in the soul that have been atrophied here and there, and we live anew then with the roots and with the newly-strengthened sight we soon see the sun of life again in our newly lit heart and rejoice then to extremes at the new light, which we had to do without for a time in all quarrel and strife.
GGJ|3|230|5|0|I say to you: The Lord knows very well what will come on our natural and spiritual Earth, and why!
GGJ|3|230|6|0|Therefore our consultation seems to me at least purely in vain. We will certainly receive word and power from Him, if He deems us to be suitable for His purposes; but we cannot prescribe it to Him through our foolish opinions what He should give us above all and what He should do!
GGJ|3|230|7|0|For if we did not know who He is, then we could certainly negotiate with Him like a man of our stature; but since we all know only too well who He is, then that is no longer possible! For in accepting that we are either very foolish or that we now think ourselves to be wiser than Him in the end! Consider that well and tell me whether I have judged well at the base of all bases!"
GGJ|3|230|8|0|Mathael says, "There is no longer any question of whether you alone are completely right! But my opinion actually only came from the fact that I realized by myself what was necessary there in order to help humanity to remain with the light of life. But I also realized at the same time that both of you, and particularly friend Murel, have judged much brighter than I. In any case I think that none of us are lacking in good will, and the Lord Himself will do the best! But now, friends, about something else!"
GGJ|3|231|1|1|On the Lord's death and the future of his disciples
GGJ|3|231|1|0|(Mathael:) "How will this story be accepted in Jerusalem? We know the night of the temple, their unlimited domineeringness and greed and the hidden enmity against the Romans. If the Lord now would move towards Jerusalem for once – which was to be expected from some of His previous words – what a face would the temple and the domineering and luxury-greedy Herod make at it?!
GGJ|3|231|2|0|I believe that this will have a quite terrible agitation of every type and sort as the most unavoidable consequence in Jerusalem! Then it will either be: let fire rain from heaven or flee from the city of all ruin in order not to be insulted in the most infamous way! But the one will be of as very little use as the other! For where Satan has once built his nest, no doves can be hatched any more, just as any hens in the holes of snakes. One can do whatever one wants, but Satan will remain Satan as long as the last grain of sand of this Earth remains. What do you think?"
GGJ|3|231|3|0|Philopold says, "That, high friend, seems to be a little too high above our horizon of understanding! Everything will be possible to the all-mighty and all-wise spirit of God, and therefore also the taming of Jerusalem!? Look at the proud city of Caesarea Philippi! Where and what is it now, the proud people that began to pave their streets with gold and jewels?! You will find a pitiful heap of rubble! Do you think the Lord would not also let such a thing happen soon to the whoring city of Jerusalem?
GGJ|3|231|4|0|I tell you: in a hundred years one will surely not know the place where the proud Jerusalem once stood! So let us leave Murel's opinion; for the Lord will know best what is to be done!
GGJ|3|231|5|0|Nothing should worry us now, than for us to remain in the light of the Lord; everything else He will decide alone and decree in the best way! Do you both share my opinion?"
GGJ|3|231|6|0|Mathael says, "Everything is as Murel and Philopold have just said; but I now know something else that you both probably do not know, and I know it from the mouth of the Lord Himself, and because I know it, I also speak to you as I did.
GGJ|3|231|7|0|The Lord as a human being will go to Jerusalem at a certain time, and will teach there and perform great signs. The temple will be greatly impaired through this, and will become extremely furious and attempt to seize the Lord and kill Him – an action of the temple which they already have the greatest desire for. And listen! The Lord will let Himself be seized by the temple and be killed physically! Those are His very words.
GGJ|3|231|8|0|But He will only remain seemingly dead for three days, of course only as far as his body is concerned, and then He will rise again and destroy all night and its power. He will only then give all His apostles the right power and equip them will all strength of His spirit, His wisdom and love.
GGJ|3|231|9|0|His twelve old disciples, who are and have been witnesses of everything, He will certainly send out into the whole world, in order to announce His holy gospel.
GGJ|3|231|10|0|But what will happen to us from then on? As we were not witnesses from the beginning, will He give us any of His mercy? Well, that will certainly happen! But what will happen to us then? Both of you have it easier and can somehow laugh at it; but I must leave, perhaps tomorrow or the day after, far from here in the cold areas of the Pontus and will have to lead and rule the crude peoples there and in the future no longer be a witness of everything that will be taught and done by the Lord! Who will tell me then about it, and who will say to me whether my leading of the people will be fully corresponding to the divine will?"
GGJ|3|232|1|1|Conscience and the influence of the angels
GGJ|3|232|1|0|Here Raphael, who of course was also not asleep, stepped up to the three and said to Mathael, "Do you think that we countless angelic spirits, and here particularly I, are only at the Lord's service on this hill?
GGJ|3|232|2|0|Look, as is now visible before your eyes, we are standing constantly at the ready for the high service of the Lord and carry His will from one infinity to another, and be assured that we will find you quite certainly in your Pontus lands and will give you knowledge of everything you need to know according to the order of God! Happen what may, you, if you keep a firm will, will be given knowledge about everything that you need in an instant, and in the meantime you need nothing else.
GGJ|3|232|3|0|But if you as king went over to the usual ruler's arrogance and turned away from the Lord in this way and also from us, then surely you would learn nothing more about the kingdom of God and His immeasurable mercy!
GGJ|3|232|4|0|Thus, if you concern yourself with nothing other than remaining in the mercy and full love of the Lord, everything else will come to you of its own accord!
GGJ|3|232|5|0|If you had been able to convince yourself of everything that the Lord will perform personally on this Earth in the future and you would then nonetheless let yourself be enticed in some way by the world, everything that you have seen and heard would then be of no use to you as if you had seen and heard nothing at all! But if you continue to remain in the mercy and love of the Lord in that you not let yourself be deceived by the world, but instead you love the Lord above all else from now on and your neighbors all as yourself, then you will nonetheless be initiated in everything that the Lord will ever do, even if you were in the furthest and strangest world – in as far as that is demanded for the salvation of your soul. For not everything that the Lord wants and commands in the whole of eternity is necessary for the salvation of your soul!
GGJ|3|232|6|0|Behold, the Lord gives orders for something on each of the countless worlds that has to happen; but such a thing is suitable only for one world, for which it has been designated and that is not suitable for the salvation of your soul at all! The Lord has also got some things to order for the maintenance of this earth which do not affect you at all; but what He orders for the salvation of the human soul will not be withheld from you! Are you satisfied with that or not?"
GGJ|3|232|7|0|Mathael says: "My noble friend from God's heavens! I am fully satisfied with that and need nothing more than just this thing that I am admonished by you if I go astray in the least from the Lord and from His order through some circumstances! For a push at the right time is worth more than a whole world of the greatest treasures!"
GGJ|3|232|8|0|Says Raphael: "This too would always happen without you demanding it. For look, every person has a spiritual organ in his heart, which always remains open to us angels and to God and is completely accessible! This organ always represents the simple concepts of good – bad, true – untrue, right – wrong.
GGJ|3|232|9|0|If you in future do good, true and right, the agreeing and good part of the organ will be touched by us, and in you the rewarding feeling will be created that you have done and spoken well and correctly.
GGJ|3|232|10|0|But if you have ever acted or spoken wrongly, the opposite of the organ will be touched by us, and a fear will seize you and tell you that you have stepped out of the divine order. And this organ is called in the moral speech quite simply the conscience.
GGJ|3|232|11|0|You can rely faithfully on this voice, it will never deceive you! It had only to be that someone let this organ be dulled so that in the end does not even perceive a too material touch of ours; then it would be as good as lost with the spiritual part of the human! But that will certainly never be the case with you, because you have already made too great progress in the mercy and love of the Lord and the Lord has formed you quite new and organized you along with your companions. Your soul is truly still the old one in which the love of the Lord began to rule as His spirit very powerfully, but your old, bad flesh has been changed by the Lord so that it does not press your soul.
GGJ|3|232|12|0|You would merely have to be firmly determined to apostatize from the Lord, then your flesh would become brutish as was once that of Esau, who against his father's will took more pleasure in hunting for wild animals than in the tending of his father's tame herds. But also such brutalization is with you impossible because your soul is already too mightily and all over penetrated by the spirit of God's love.
GGJ|3|232|13|0|Within a short time your love for the Lord will through the exercise of neighborly love change into the concentrated essence and form and become fully united with the soul. Then you will be reborn in spirit and in truth and enter into the spiritual marriage with the primal love in God and thereby also become united with it.
GGJ|3|232|14|0|Thereby God's love for you will also become substantial and take form, and you will then always be able to behold God and speak to Him. And the Lord, as He is now physically visible and perceptible to your heart, will be and remain forever your guide and teacher. And it will indeed be no longer possible for you to turn away from the Lord in your heart and cognition, for you will then, as a true son of the eternal Father, in your volition and cognition be completely at one with Him. - Do you understand that?"
GGJ|3|232|15|0|Says Mathael: "Yes, indeed I do understand it and my mind is at rest about everything."
GGJ|3|233|1|1|The meteor
GGJ|3|233|1|0|But while Mathael wanted to say something more, a big and very bright meteor flew quite low and caused its own very audible whistling in the air through the fast flight; for it was only about eight hundred fathoms away. Behind the meteor a long tail was visible which seemingly followed the flying meteor. All three were alarmed at the sight and asked in the greatest hurry the angel what that had been.
GGJ|3|233|2|0|But the angel, instead of giving the three an answer and explanation straight away, dashed after the meteor and brought it to the three in a few moments as a somewhat plump ball of two and a half fathoms in diameter, placed it on a free spot and then said to the three, "Well, come here then and observe this phenomenon without fear; no-one of you will have a hair bent or singed!"
GGJ|3|233|3|0|The three rise and near with great modesty the still brightly shining meteor. Near to it they notice a very strong smell of sulphur, and the whole, significant lump looks like brimstone close up, and bluish-white flames shoot out of the great pores and cause their own hissing sound and slight whistles and crackling noises. Some little flames are still very bright, but others are already dull.
GGJ|3|233|4|0|Only now Mathael asks the angel again, "Well, what is this then, how and where was it created? It seems to be quite a firm mass and must have a great weight for our human strength. Go, dear, heavenly friend, explain this to us a little!"
GGJ|3|233|5|0|The angel says, "This lump was still part of the sun half an hour ago. Through a great fiery crater, in which things were vibrating violently, it was thrown out along with many others with an incomprehensibly large force into the great space. It was directed towards this Earth quite by chance. With more than lightning speed it flew through the ether and reached already behind the continent of Europe the atmosphere of this Earth, which at the beginning it only stroked the surface of. When it at the next moment however sank deeper and found a great resistance in the constantly denser atmosphere of this Earth, its speed of flight was greatly reduced; until it came to this region, it was covering only twenty hours? journey in four moments. When I caught up with it, it was nonetheless almost over all of Asia and would have fallen into the great sea in ten instants; but the Lord wanted you to also receive an explanation and didn't want you to immediately believe that an evil spirit was flying over the Earth in order to cause harm to you and your fellow man. Now you have the evil spirit before you and can learn from it that this is a very natural occurrence between the great objects of space."
GGJ|3|233|6|0|Murel says, "But how did it happen then that it shone so brightly in the air, and here it is becoming duller and duller in its shine?"
GGJ|3|233|7|0|Raphael says, "The strong light is caused by the abnormally fast flight through the air; it rubs powerfully against the particles of the air and presses them very strongly, because they cannot get out of its way fast enough. But the air, as it is here, catches fire, when it is too strongly pressed or pushed; and because the air on the whole path of such a meteor catches fire immediately, then also at the position of such a meteor it is always bright as lightning. Finally as behind the fast flying meteor a vacuum is created whose walls are still fiery excited, one sees behind the meteor also always a decreasingly glowing tail which in itself is only an apparition and no reality.
GGJ|3|233|8|0|Just feel this mass, how glowing hot it is still, and you will convince yourself very easily and completely what I have just explained to you! I can give you another proof in quite a natural way, because such an experiment is possible for me. I will take one of these stones and throw it through the air with lightning speed. The spirits that serve me will bring it back here again after a few moments. Then you will see for yourself how this only several pounds heavy stone immediately will glow just as bright as this meteor shone before."
GGJ|3|233|9|0|Here Raphael threw the stone with the most terrible force into the air and the spirits at his service drove it for a few moments with more than lightning speed in a circle only a few fathoms high in the air. Besides a strongly whistling noise the stone shone as brightly that the whole area round about was lit up as on the brightest day and the three actually saw only a circle shining as bright as the sun because the motion of the stone was too fast for a human eye to perceive its progress.
GGJ|3|233|10|0|After a few moments the stone was laid on the ground again by the serving spirits quite peacefully before the three amazed observers, still glowing extremely, and Raphael said, "There you have the fast and very easily performed experiment before you now; do you find a difference between the artificial and that natural meteor?"
GGJ|3|233|11|0|Mathael says, "No, quite the same occurrence; only the volume was of course different! But a question nonetheless rises in me, and that consists of this: that it is certainly possible for you, who already had given us some tests of your indescribable skill and power, to throw a stone with the most unbelievable force and speed so that the air also begins to burn by the enormous speed of the stone and the stone itself must soon start to glow – you are in addition one of the most powerful angelic spirits, who could play with the whole worlds as we play with hazelnuts and even throw a sun in one moment in such a depth of the endless creation that a bolt of lightning would have to travel for a hundred thousand times a hundred thousand years in order to reach it! For such an experiment you have certainly been given by God the strength and power that is incomprehensible for us; but how can the sun as a simple natural body develop such a power out of itself?"
GGJ|3|234|1|1|The nature of matter
GGJ|3|234|1|0|Raphael says, "Oh, do you think that there are no ministering spirits in the sun? I tell you and also you two others: neither in the sun, nor on this Earth does anything happen without a ministering spirit; for everything that you see and touch is basically all spirit. The crudest matter even is spirit, soul – but only in judgment (an organized condition). If you insult the spirits that rest in the deepest judgment too much through flight, push and pressure, they will soon let their strength and power be felt!
GGJ|3|234|2|0|Look, the air is certainly something very soft and very tender; but if it is brought out of its balance by a too powerful push or pressure and disturbed too much in its rest, it rips the thickest and strongest tree trunks out at the roots, makes the Earth quake, lights a thousand bolts of lightning and becomes the most fearful element!
GGJ|3|234|3|0|But who rages so fiercely through the air then? The spirits and souls under judgment resting in it and actually composing it!
GGJ|3|234|4|0|If you beat with two stones very heftily against one another, the spirits trapped in them will soon let themselves be seen and the whole mass of stone, no matter how hard it may be, will be destroyed into the tiniest little pieces of dust, at which opportunity there will be no lack of fiery appearances!
GGJ|3|234|5|0|Take water and set it under the greatest possible pressure! First you will produce a lump of ice, which will destroy the strongest container holding it; you could put the ice under even greater pressure and it will suddenly dissolve in fiery steam and destroy with the most terrible noise and crackling everything trying to contain it!
GGJ|3|234|6|0|As long as the spirits and nature souls confined in the appearance of the matter are not offended, they rest peacefully as if dead and let much be made out of them; but once they are woken out of their ordered rest too much, woe betide those who are nearby!
GGJ|3|234|7|0|It is quite easy to recognize the presence of spirits in matter. Whenever they are coerced into an extraordinary activity, you will observe a glow which varies with the strength and intensity of their spiritual activity. The stronger the glow, the more forcible is the activity of the spirits aroused in a certain matter.
GGJ|3|234|8|0|The sun's fiercest light, therefore, is proof of how active the sun's air spirits are, particularly on its surface.
GGJ|3|234|9|0|From the intensity of the sun's light you can form a vague idea of the violence with which such a lump is ejected by the sun during its great eruptions, when the spirits of its matter are aroused to the greatest agitation and activity.
GGJ|3|234|10|0|Yes, I assure you: In the womb of the great sun there are not seldom eruptions that manifest a force which would play around with lumps the size of this earth just as easily as on this earth the wind plays with chaff. And, thus, you will find it all the more comprehensible how and with what ease this lump out of the sun came down to this earth."
GGJ|3|234|11|0|Murel says, "But if undoubtedly so, then this lump is in the end of immeasurable worth and one should bring it to a museum as something extraordinary for eternal memory!"
GGJ|3|234|12|0|Raphael says, "Then you would have to put the whole Earth in a museum; for the whole Earth is just as much from there as this lump is!"
GGJ|3|234|13|0|Murel says, "If that is so, what is then to be considered of the story of creation by Moses?"
GGJ|3|234|14|0|Raphael says, "In this respect you should turn to friend Mathael! He knows this topic in and out; Philopold also has very significant knowledge of this!"
GGJ|3|235|1|1|The meaning of the Mosaic history of creation. Mathael's supernatural experience
GGJ|3|235|1|0|Now Murel asks Mathael the same, and he says, "What Moses says about the creation has actually nothing to do with the creation of the world, but instead only with the formation of man from the cradle until his perfection; thus also the foundation of the church of God on Earth until these days is insinuated right on until the end of the world.
GGJ|3|235|2|0|By „heaven and Earth? we are to understand the new Earthly human right from his birth onwards. The „heaven? describes his inner, hidden, spiritual capabilities, and the empty and void „Earth? describes the newly-created man, who is hardly aware of his own existence – the first stage of a human.
GGJ|3|235|3|0|With time the child reaches self-awareness and begins to dream and to think. That is the „Let there be light? in the human, so that he knows that he exists – the second stage.
GGJ|3|235|4|0|And so it goes through all the other days of creation until the rest of the completion of man! Tell me whether you are beginning to understand any of that!"
GGJ|3|235|5|0|Murel says quite amazed about the biblical wisdom of Mathael, "No, high friend, this wisdom I would never have sought! Ah, in this way that I now recognize to be the only correct one, I would like to have the whole Scriptures explained to me! Yes, there is a lot there until the human soul has reached this depth of wisdom! But how did you get to it all?"
GGJ|3|235|6|0|Mathael says, "My friend Murel, there is no question of that any longer in this spot where we are now! The Lord among us – here an angel from heaven who was sure witness of all material creation! I myself was already a scribe from my youth in the temple, from which reason I was sent as an apostle to the Samaritans; but before I could yet speak a word with the Samaritans, Jehovah thwarted my plans: I ended up among terrible bandits and had to become a terrible bandit myself in order to survive.
GGJ|3|235|7|0|But since I saw myself as left alone so powerfully by God, without being able to find a reason for it myself, it annoyed me very much. I became an unbeliever in the beginning, all the Scriptures became for me the work of man; but I was soon taught otherwise through a strange occurrence.
GGJ|3|235|8|0|A man full of bitter seriousness came to me one night as I kept watch alone before the horrid den of thieves. I instantly went through him with my sword. But he said: make no effort with your pitiful weapon; for no mortal's weapon ever kills an immortal spirit! I am the spirit of Abraham and I ask you why you want to leave God and persecute His name!
GGJ|3|235|9|0|I, Mathael, said then, full of anger: Why did God persecute me first, since I was sent in His name to the Samaritans in order to win them all for the temple!? My intention was honest and fair before God and before all men, because it was honest and fair in my thoughts. God has since the beginning of my existence given me only my conscience as judge, and I lived justly before this inner strict judge. I myself did not send myself to the Samaritans, but instead the high priest as the representative of Aaron and Moses.
GGJ|3|235|10|0|Was it unjust that I was sent to the Samaritans, then God's wisdom would not have needed to chastise me, but only he who sent me; but since they seized me, the innocent one, I am from this moment on an enemy of Jehovah, whose apostle you seem to be to me!
GGJ|3|235|11|0|Then the spirit spoke, looking even bitterer: Do you know the power and anger of God? How will you, powerless worm of the dust, defy the all-powerful God?! Can His power then not seize you and destroy you in a pitiful way as if you had never been there?!
GGJ|3|235|12|0|I said, "It can certainly do that; for I can only eternally curse such an existence as I now have! If I no longer exist then my just anger and fierceness against it has an eternal end!
GGJ|3|235|13|0|The bitter, serious spirit said however: You cannot order God to destroy you! He can torture you, eternally, with the most terrible pain and anguish, and it would then be seen how long you would offer defiance to the all-mighty power of God!
GGJ|3|235|14|0|Then I said full of glowing anger: God can do that if it gives Him a particular pleasure to torture a creature simply in order to show it His omnipotence! But I swear to you, you bitter serious spirit that God will eternally never bend my mind with all the tortures He can think up, even a thousand times more powerful than He is!
GGJ|3|235|15|0|With goodness, tenderness and provable justice He can do everything with me, He can make me a lamb of lambs; but with His anger to a devil of devils! Until now the omnipotence of God has only given me a tormented life, for which I will never thank Him; perhaps it will occur to Him to be more merciful to me and to make good to me what He broke in me in a almighty caprice, and then I will also be thankful! But, as things now stand, I am Jehovah's most decided enemy! For in His name I moved from Jerusalem to Samaria very seriously in order to announce His honor and praise there; but for that He let me be seized and overwhelmed by devils!
GGJ|3|235|16|0|It may well be that my sending there was not pleasant and pleasing to Him! But when He could show the false prophet Bileam through this donkey, why not me and my companions through this donkey of ours, which carried us and all our baggage?! Why did He deliver us to the devils in their claws?!
GGJ|3|235|17|0|Give me an answer, or out of my mouth a curse will hit you, the like of which has never been spoken over the face of this Earth! Then the spirit disappeared and I fell to the Earth unconscious!"
GGJ|3|236|1|1|The incomprehensibility of stern guidance. Communion with the Lord in the heart
GGJ|3|236|1|0|(Mathael:) "From this point in time onwards I lost the clear self-awareness, and as much as I can remember now, my body was taken into the active possession of the most evil spirits, and I became a terror to the whole area! My flesh was not pierced by any lance or spear, and the thickest shackles fled from my hands like chaff! The fight with one or a thousand people was all the same to me; those who took hold of me were very evilly dealt with and many were killed! Yet my soul knew nothing of this.
GGJ|3|236|2|0|Due to God's will we five were recently captured by the Romans and brought here the day before yesterday. Here the Lord freed us from our great torment. My soul became the only fully intelligent inhabitant of my flesh again, and Moses was in it as before. But the Lord enlightened all the wrong paths that my heart had taken - and listen! – I only now understood Moses and the prophets!
GGJ|3|236|3|0|If Abraham's spirit now came to me, I would certainly speak quite a different language with him than about five years ago! I cannot give you the exact time but certainly several years have passed. Now you know how I came to understand the Scriptures!
GGJ|3|236|4|0|It is true that I wish no-one to take my path in order to understand Moses, because there is now an easier one; but because you, Murel, have asked me how I came to understand the books of Moses, so I had to show you my sad way, and you can now imagine the rest yourself quite easily!
GGJ|3|236|5|0|The other and infinitely easier one is now the mercy of the Lord which can give you in a few moments what I have achieved on the thorniest path.
GGJ|3|236|6|0|But here stands the angel of the Lord, ask him, and he will show you how very truly I have now disclosed to you the fate of myself and my four companions! What do you say now to all that?"
GGJ|3|236|7|0|Murel says, "Oh, friend Mathael, you have borne a terrible amount and had a courage which is to be sought in the world! You were a devil, it is true, and yet your heart was not ruined, since it demanded truth, justice and love, and because it demanded that, it received also what it had demanded; for the Lord does not let any decent heart be destroyed!
GGJ|3|236|8|0|But why did the Lord take you to task so harshly?! For I cannot imagine then at all that the one and only reason for such a rebuke was due to being sent to Samaria to convert the Samaritans to the Jewish faith! Something else must have been behind it all!"
GGJ|3|236|9|0|Mathael says, "Certainly, but I know nothing about it even today, and honestly speaking – I didn't have any desire about it; but now I would really like to have a little light about it! Our Raphael could certainly shed light on it for us if he was in a good mood!?"
GGJ|3|236|10|0|Raphael says, "It never depends on me or my mood, but instead only on the will of the Lord; for my existence is nothing but the pure will of the Lord! Turn to the Lord in your heart and your request will certainly be fulfilled!"
GGJ|3|236|11|0|Mathael says, "That would all be fine if the Lord was not sleeping; but He is now asleep, and it would certainly be very inappropriate to wake Him for this!"
GGJ|3|236|12|0|Raphael says, "You too are still a little weak! His body truly sleeps now a little; but His soul and His eternal holy spirit never rest! What would happen to the whole of creation if the Lord forgot about it for even one moment?! It would be the end of everything in a split second. No sun, no moon, no star in all the whole eternal infinity and no Earth that bears you would exist any longer, nor any angel or man would be able to maintain themselves on their own!
GGJ|3|236|13|0|Everything that is, is permanently maintained by the all-powerful, eternally same and unchanging will of the Lord, without which no existence is imaginable
GGJ|3|236|14|0|If things are so and cannot possibly be otherwise, how can it occur to you to think that He could ever sleep and thereby in sleep not be conscious, which the infinite creation needs in every moment of its being.
GGJ|3|236|15|0|The Lord knows most exactly what you are now thinking and what you want. Since I know it, the Lord must have known it long before, because otherwise I could not possibly know it! For everything that we angels know and realize, we know and realize only through the Lord. But now I know about all your tests and hard trials; who otherwise but the Lord alone could reveal it to me? Not you, or the mouth and mind of another spirit, because I could not hear such things without the mind and will of the Lord!
GGJ|3|236|16|0|But as I now understand, realize and know everything alone through the Lord, so can you also – but certainly only in as far as you are capable of it in your heart!
GGJ|3|236|17|0|Therefore ask the Lord in your heart, and we will see whether an answer is laid in your heart!"
GGJ|3|237|1|1|Reasons for the difficult guidance of Mathael
GGJ|3|237|1|0|Here Mathael placed the aforementioned question in his heart on Me, and I immediately laid the following answer quite openly in his heart, which he immediately spoke loudly to the three: "The Lord was with the Samaritans who had separated themselves from the poisoned teachings of Jerusalem and had turned back to the pure teachings of Moses and Aaron. You, Mathael, however, were a well-experienced, powerful speaker and had an unbending sense in what you had heard. The Lord knew it and saw that you would have caused Him great damage among the pure, believing Samaritans if you had come into didactic contact with them. Therefore the Lord let you and your companions come among the most infamous highwaymen, knowing well that you would not get free of them before your stiff sense had been made quite soft and bendable. As long as you were a fellow robber in full consciousness among the other robbers, your sense did not want to bend at all, on the contrary you had created a very crafty plan and have brought the about fifty robbers along with their wives and children to a point where they developed sympathy for the basically false doctrine of Jerusalem, because they found in it even assurance and a sure asylum for their thievery.
GGJ|3|237|2|0|When you had come so far with them as to attack Samaria the next day as the leader of fifty-five apostles (including yourself) for the well-being of Jerusalem and yourselves and to carry out the teaching of Jerusalem with the most merciless strictness and to make every opponent face the sharpness of your sword, then the Lord allowed you to be admonished by the old spirit of Abraham.
GGJ|3|237|3|0|But since this appearance also could not change your mind, only then did the Lord allow your soul to be hidden in the flesh, but for this you body was taken captive by many devils. Since then you were terrorized the area along with your companions!
GGJ|3|237|4|0|Even your fifty robber apostles fled from the area and became decent people, and because they saw very well what terrible things had happened to you and your four companions – because of the vicious conversion plan of the Samaritans – they also gave up every intention to convert the Samaritans for Jerusalem.
GGJ|3|237|5|0|And so the Lord had made a very effective and healing blow through your highly disordered calculation and let you remain shackled in the courts of hell until a guidable sense had taken hold in your soul.
GGJ|3|237|6|0|But the Lord also knew where your soul came from, and how and why it was so rigid, and therefore He let such bitterest things happen to it, because it could never have been corrected in any other way.
GGJ|3|237|7|0|In a far distance there is another Earth (world) among the planets that circle this sun, which until now hardly any astronomer's eye has seen. On this Earth (Uranus) there are very hard-headed people who cannot be distracted from a plan or intention that they have once made until it is realized. Even from there souls are placed on this Earth in the flesh for the achievement of the childhood of God and they keep very much of their stubbornness of thought.
GGJ|3|237|8|0|But you are in a certain way such a foreigner on this Earth, as according to your soul you come from that world and were therefore so strong-minded and unyielding in your intentions.
GGJ|3|237|9|0|In order to make your soul flexible and to form your other-worldly nature of your soul so that it was receptive to the correct and freest truth from God, in order to be able to enter the divine love and through it into the fully true childhood of God, this way was the only true and effective one.
GGJ|3|237|10|0|You had to obtain a certain maturity in the hell of spirits and souls of this world, just like the souls of the children of this world, you had to go through the narrowest gate in order to be able to rise to the higher region of life as an ennobled sap of life. You now stand as such before God, the Lord of all life."
GGJ|3|238|1|1|The inner Word. The reason for the incarnation of the Lord
GGJ|3|238|1|0|When Mathael had spoken the answer that had been laid in his heart before the three, he himself was amazed at such truth in himself and the inner speech that had never been felt so clearly before.
GGJ|3|238|2|0|But Raphael said to Mathael, "Do you now see how awake the Lord is, even if He now sleeps in the body, and how you now heard the speech of the Lord clearly and distinctly in your heart and then spoke them out loud with your fleshly mouth!? You see, in this same way we also hear the Lord's word and will alive and actively in us, and in such a way that we are then also entirely His word and His will! But if we are that, we are also as His word and His will the completed deed itself, therefore word, will and deed all in one! Do you understand that, friend Mathael, now purely and clearly?"
GGJ|3|238|3|0|Says Mathael: "Although one is aware inside of a certain reassuring belief and imagines one can now easily understand everything, immediately something else crops up of which one has never dreamed before. I can see from all this that there is such an immeasurable abundance and depth in divine wisdom that no spirit will ever be able to grasp it fully. We shall, therefore, have incessantly to learn and comprehend new things in plenty. And that is quite good so.
GGJ|3|238|4|0|Truly, I would not at all be pleased if I knew everything now as clearly as the Lord Himself. If in the whole of infinity there were to be nothing unknown to me, I should soon become bored with life. Yet there is such an endless number of densely veiled things with which we could never finish in eternity, and I must now frankly admit that I would not regard God's bliss as enviable if we, as His created beings and children, would see everything as clearly as He Himself, and His eternal and infinite total wisdom must turn into the most horrible boredom if He had to use it merely for Himself.
GGJ|3|238|5|0|But He filled the endless space therefore with countless works which correspond to His endless wisdom and power, and created thinking beings also endowed with much wisdom. These, constantly moved by such a depth of wisdom and power from God, investigate and wonder at the same time the divine depth of wisdom and power of the Creator, and at every revelation they are brought to further amazement and worship and to the most intensive love!
GGJ|3|238|6|0|Well, this alone must be for God the real bliss. For Him, as the Creator and Father of angels, worlds, men and children, this alone must be the greatest delight, namely, to give ever more bliss to all those who more and more recognize and love Him and His words!
GGJ|3|238|7|0|In order to prepare an all the greater holiness for us people of the Earth, for you angels of all heaven and for all creatures of the whole infinity, He came Himself as a person to this Earth in order to reveal Himself as a person Himself with flesh and blood like a human to the others. Friend, being or angel of eternity, or person as I am, the Lord does not do it just for our sake, but for His sake as well; for over time He would be bored to death if in His omniscience then had to acknowledge that He as an extremely formless, eternal, if also most complete intelligence could never be seen by His created beings and even less spoken to and thus would have to remain unrecognized!
GGJ|3|238|8|0|Would it not be utterly sad for an earthly father who had for instance twenty very lovely children, but all blind and deaf, to whom the most loving father could never speak a word and show himself as a man? Just imagine such a relationship: An exceedingly well-to-do father with twenty children of both sexes and of a very handsome appearance, but all deaf and blind. Question: Would not such a father spend enormous sums so that his otherwise lovable children might become able to hear and see? How sad will he be when he finds out that there is no remedy in the whole world to give hearing and sight to his children!
GGJ|3|238|9|0|Well, we humans are seeing and hearing for one another, it is true, and have great pleasure in one another – sometimes even more than is necessary – so that we even can forget the creator; but the holy good Creator, the very wisest Father, would have to do without this holiest pleasure forevermore to be ever recognized, heard and seen by His children! That would not suit at all an eternal Father full of the highest and purest love for His children!
GGJ|3|238|10|0|In Him is certainly the greater longing to see us, His children, in the state that makes us capable according to His order to see Him, to love Him personally, and to confide in Him without fear for our existence – than to see in us His children who have no understanding of the primal essence of the eternal Father.
GGJ|3|238|11|0|Therefore, my claim is not too far-fetched when I say: the Lord has not only for our sake, but also for His own, put on flesh and blood and thus come down to this earth to us, His certainly still very uncouth children. He had been planning for eternities what He would do; yet we are now witnessing the realization of the eternally great plan. - Tell me, Raphael, whether I have judged rightly or wrongly!"
GGJ|3|239|1|1|The thought of God's boredom
GGJ|3|239|1|0|Raphael says, "Not you, friend, made this judgment, the Lord Himself laid this judgment in your heart, and therefore it must be right!"
GGJ|3|239|2|0|Says also Murel: "Everything that is heard here is wholly unlike this world. And yet, pure human reason cannot object to it. Our boredom if we should suddenly become wise and omniscient like God and, on the other hand, God's boredom in the after all imaginable situation where He would never be perceived, felt, heard and seen by His created beings, children and even angels, - these truly are two opinions and possibilities every deep thinker must necessarily respect. Certainly, no templar has ever dreamt of it; yet it is true. No matter how I now think and reason, I cannot find any objection to it, although the expression 'God's boredom' sounds somewhat peculiar. But no matter how I look at it, it remains true, and very true at that. I just remember another very fitting example for this new truth which I have to tell you!"
GGJ|3|239|3|0|Says Mathael: "Brother, out with it at once! For we can only expect something real, good and for this matter useful to come from a mind enriched by so many experiences!"
GGJ|3|239|4|0|Says hereupon Murel: "Not actually because of that, but so that you should see how I have understood all this. I imagine a man endowed with all wisdom and all alone on God's earth. He would certainly try to communicate with other people, provided they were there. He searches all over the earth to its remotest corners, without finding a living and thinking being. His great wisdom becomes a burden to him, for whatever he does and creates is recognized and admired by no one. How would such a man feel after a greater length of time? Must he not despair? Would not the most horrible boredom consume him?
GGJ|3|239|5|0|How indescribably good he must feel to come, finally, upon an ever so humble maid or a coarsest servant. With what indescribable love would he cling to such a find.
GGJ|3|239|6|0|Oh, there it becomes obvious what one man means to another and what bliss there is in doing good to the neighbor
GGJ|3|239|7|0|What a terrible fate would it be for a lonely man not to be able to find another man on the whole earth to whom he could do good! For that reason love is a purely heavenly life element because it must make men utterly unhappy not to be able to actively communicate with others!
GGJ|3|239|8|0|Of what benefit would the moving tone of his voice be to a singer, of what the sound of a well-tuned harp if he had forever to listen to it alone?! When a lone bird in the woods hops from tree to tree, through certain plaintive sounds searching for his like but not finding it, it becomes frightened and soon stops singing, becomes sad and soon leaves the forest which to it is deserted and empty.
GGJ|3|239|9|0|Even the animal has enough love to evidently long for its l like, how much more, then, a human being endowed with deep feeling, mind and reasoning power! What good would be to him all the great capabilities and talents if he could thereby benefit only himself?
GGJ|3|239|10|0|Following my observation I can quite reasonably assume - that is, according to our human concepts - that the Lord God would certainly in the end become terribly bored, although he had the whole of infinity full of wondrous worlds without, however, a being which recognized and loved the One Who created it out of His love, and had a great delight in the countless wondrous works of His wisdom, power and strength. But in order to be recognized and loved, the Creator must come to meet the created being, and the Father the child, and reveal Himself to it in such a manner as to make it possible for the created being, and especially for the child, to recognize the Father as such.
GGJ|3|239|11|0|If this condition is not met, God has created angels and human beings and everything that exists in vain. He would forever remain alone and His ever so beautiful creatures would know as much of Him as the grass knows of the one who cuts it and dries it into hay.
GGJ|3|239|12|0|Yet God has always in the most suitable ways clearly revealed Himself to His created beings who, endowed with all reason and intelligence, are striving for the true freedom of fife, and has prepared them for this His coming. With this coming all that was promised has been fulfilled: The beings behold Him in the flesh and blood just as themselves; He walks among them like a man and as Father of eternity teaches them to recognize their great and eternal destiny.
GGJ|3|239|13|0|In this way everything is now in the best order, and it now depends solely on us people to apply the recommended measures painstakingly so that the great twofold goal is reached, namely: The child has recognized its eternal, true Father, looks at Him exalted with loving eyes and is delighted in Him beyond measure; and the Father also is delighted beyond measure because He is no longer alone but in the brightest light among His children who recognize and praise Him, love Him above all and again and again marvel at His wondrous works which they highly admire, praising His infinite power and wisdom. And that must mean, for both the creator and the created being, an abundance of bliss. And that must then be filled with bliss for the creator and for the creation! - Have I judged that falsely or correctly?"
GGJ|3|240|1|1|Raphael's question regarding the mission
GGJ|3|240|1|0|Raphael says, "Quite perfectly, so it is and not otherwise! But you did not create that out of your flesh and blood, but instead out of the spirit of the word of the Lord. But it is enough that you now know such a thing! But what you now know in this sphere, keep with you! For in order to understand that, it takes souls like yours; for the others it is enough that they recognize God and love Him as Father above all else. But if you ever find truly great souls, however, you can then announce what we have just been talking about for the last two hours. But now, dear friends, something else!
GGJ|3|240|2|0|You will often have the opportunity on your ways and paths as workers at the kingdom of God that your disciples will ask you urgently and say: Your teaching is truly very eminent, beautiful and touching; but the prophecy that you made to us has still not come into any fulfillment. We should hear the voice of the Father in us, yes, it was even prophesied that we would see and speak to the Father; but we have so far not experienced any of that. If your teaching contains the truth, then your prophecies that you made to us must also be true. We observe everything, and still we feel nothing of the fulfillment of a prophecy made to us! Give us reason and answer, and tell us faithfully and openly why your prophecies to us do not and never want to come true! – What will you say to them in this case?"
GGJ|3|240|3|0|Here all three raise their eyebrows and Murel says, "Friend, if we make prophesies at the most faithful word of the Lord and our disciples follow and the teaching in deeds, the Lord may then naturally not leave us in the lurch, because otherwise it would obviously be cleverer not to publicize the teaching than to incite the people against it!
GGJ|3|240|4|0|And I would even like to make the honest claim here that similar divine neglect was always a very significant reason for the fall of religions! For the prophesies made were for some hidden reason either not fully and very often not at all put into fulfillment for the believers. Now the teachers had to seize artificial means in order to not be mistreated by the nation! That soon turned the nation's sense towards the outside and there was then no longer anything spiritual that could be done with a nation that had once been deceived.
GGJ|3|240|5|0|The Lord should no longer do that to all His people who spread His teaching; He should no longer leave them in the lurch and particularly in moments when His prophesies have established as certainly true as the main proof of truth and divinity; for I at least would rather be a meanest sweeper than a viciously tortured Jeremiah! And it would be nothing for the existence if one as such could be of use to someone; but there can eternally be no talk of any use, if one only becomes a nuisance to humanity!"
GGJ|3|240|6|0|Raphael says, "But, dear friend, you are getting away from what I actually asked you in your enthusiasm! The Lord will always and forever do what He promised for His people; but it only depends on whether you know the exact conditions according to which the Lord lets the prophesies be fulfilled!
GGJ|3|240|7|0|For it can often depend on a detail with a person, for whose sake a prophesy, once made, does not come into fulfillment; then you must know exactly as true teachers what the disciple is lacking, for which reason he cannot become a master. And look, that pertains to the question I asked you before!"
GGJ|3|241|1|1|God's kingdom in the human heart
GGJ|3|241|1|0|(Raphael:) "But since I see that you cannot answer the question that I gave you in any case, I will then answer it myself in a way that is comprehensible for your awakened understanding. But you must remember well my answer and write it deeply in your hearts, for much lies on it, yes, finally everything, so that you know the circumstances most accurately which are necessary for the full childhood of God because it must be necessary for the unchanging divine order.
GGJ|3|241|2|0|You know that every person must form and transform himself according to the recognized divine order, quite independently from the omnipotence of the divine will in order to become in this way a free child of God.
GGJ|3|241|3|0|The recommended powerful and thereby most effective means for this is love for God and to the same degree the love for your neighbor, be he a man or a woman, young or old, it's all the same.
GGJ|3|241|4|0|As a partner of love stands true humility, tenderness and patience, because the true love cannot exist without these three attributes and is no true and pure love.
GGJ|3|241|5|0|But how can man experience in himself that he resides in the pure love quite faithfully according to the divine order?
GGJ|3|241|6|0|Let man put himself to the test whether he is urged in his heart to give with a glad heart and abundantly, completely forgetting himself, when seeing a poor brother or a poor sister or when these come to him for help. If he feels this within but, of course, in earnest and in full truth, he is already mature and ready to be a true child of God, and the made promises awaiting such a prepared child of God begin to become a reality and show up wonderfully in word and deed, and you will thereby as teachers appear justified before your disciples.
GGJ|3|241|7|0|But those disciples for whom the prophesy will not come true will direct themselves accordingly and have only themselves to blame if the prophesies made to them still do not come into sight; for they have not yet opened their heart enough to the poor fellow man.
GGJ|3|241|8|0|The love for God and the willing following of His recognized will are the proper element of the heavens in a human heart. They are the chambers and rooms of divine spirit in every human heart; the love for one's neighbor however is the door into this holy room.
GGJ|3|241|9|0|This door must be opened so that the fullness of God's life can move into such a room, and humility, tenderness and patience are the three wide opened windows through which the holy chamber of God in a human heart is illuminated most brightly by the most powerful light from heaven and warmed with all the fullness of life from heaven.
GGJ|3|241|10|0|Everything therefore depends on the free and cheerfully generous love for a neighbor; the highest possible self-denial is the revelation of the prophesy itself. There you now have the correct answer to the most important question of life. Think about it and act accordingly, and you will be justified before one another, before your brothers and before God! For what the Lord does now himself, people will also have to do this in order to become similar to him and so His children. - Have you understood all this?"
GGJ|3|242|1|1|True spiritual life
GGJ|3|242|1|0|When Raphael had finished his speech through Me, the three were massively amazed, and Mathael said: "We understood these truly vivid holy words well and also for the first time completely what David wanted to say when he spoke in his divine Psalms: „Lift up your heads, o gates, and be lifted up, o ancient doors, that the king of glory may come in!? But the living fulfillment! Oh, where is this written then?! What is needed in order to carry that out in life!
GGJ|3|242|2|0|One certainly gives a poor man something and one is then not sorry for the small change which one had given to a needy person; but reason much more than any feeling of love for one's neighbor drove this action! Oh God, how far is the person from the goal through his reason and through his cold judgment devoid of all love! Whoever gives something to a poor man with true love for a brother and neighbor and then also has a correct humble joy in having done one's best for the brothers and sisters in the name of Jehovah, and constantly has the desire in himself to do even more good and to make all his poor brothers and sisters as happy as possible through all friendliness, advice, word and friendly deed, yes, how immeasurably high stands the soul and spirit of such a person before the Lord God! But where do we still stand with our hard hearts and small gifts of reason?!
GGJ|3|242|3|0|Oh friend from heaven! You have cleared things up for us with your question and answer! Now we know very clearly where we stand and what we are! Lord! Awake our hearts and light them in the true and living love for our neighbor, otherwise Your whole purely divine teaching of life is nothing but a vain, moral, aesthetic game of words without power or effect!
GGJ|3|242|4|0|Now I see also my whole way of life until this point of time; it was basically a misguided one, and I could therefore never reach a goal!
GGJ|3|242|5|0|Only now I begin to recognize the actual true path, and I now know what the prophecies and their fulfillment consists of. I now know what I am lacking and what will be lacking for those who will not see the prophesies fulfilled despite accepting the divine teaching, and how they will be brought to the correct path; but besides I also see that I will still have to do a lot for myself in order to come into the fullest order!
GGJ|3|242|6|0|Truly we have a great advance in the area of faith, because the Lord Himself is walking among us here, teaching us through word and deed – so the whole of heaven also stands wide open to us, and God's angels are teaching us the wisdom of the heavens and the eternal order of life from God; but the formation of the heart is nonetheless left totally up to us alone! But we will manage it with the help of the Lord!
GGJ|3|242|7|0|Knowledge is something else and so is feeling. One can achieve knowledge through the driest effort and worldly cleverness through experiences; but there is more to true feeling than just much learning and experience!
GGJ|3|242|8|0|Much knowledge makes the human heart not feel and always desire correctly, and the experiences can make us clever in bad ways as well as good; only a correct feeling animates everything and organizes everything and gives peace and blessing. Therefore we should look above all at a person's heart at the initial formation of a person into a true person!
GGJ|3|242|9|0|If the heart has not been worked over at the beginning, but instead only the reason, the heart will become hard and arrogant soon after the demands of the reason! But once the heart is arrogant, it then takes with difficulty a formation of feeling; then proper tests of fire must come, consisting of all sorts of misery and affliction, and the heart must feel all sorts of pressure so that it will become soft, gentle and feeling liked kneaded wax for the affliction and for the misery of crying fellow people!
GGJ|3|242|10|0|We thank you and through you the Lord for this very most important teaching, through which I only now know very clearly what I will have to do for all the future, for myself as well as for all those who will receive the most magnificent and purest light from God through me."
GGJ|3|243|1|1|On the main obstacles to fulfillment of the promises
GGJ|3|243|1|0|Raphael says, "I deserve neither thanks nor honor, but the Lord alone!
GGJ|3|243|2|0|But it is good that you have understood that in the true depth of life! You will be able to meet anyone at any time with these means who will come to you and say: Friend, I have well understood and believed what you taught me, but until this moment there has been no sign of the promised effects! What else should I do? I have left my good old religion of my father in which I often found all comfort, the best advice and the necessary help in all sorts of afflictions, and this new religion leaves me along with my neighbor as orphans; no plea is ever heard and no dubious doubt is illuminated! Where then is your magnificent God about whom you promised all happiness and other wonderful things?!
GGJ|3|243|3|0|But you will then be able to answer him easily: Friend, the religion Is not to blame, but your lack of understanding! You have truly accepted the teaching in your reason, and you have also tried to act strictly according to it and were waiting for the fulfillment of the prophecy which would bring you advantages; but you did the good deeds only for the sake of the advantages and not just for the good! You were only active from your reason, but never from your heart! This remained hard and cold like before the conception of the purely divine teaching, thus you achieved neither the deed nor the fulfillment of the prophecy through the dead and blind faith!
GGJ|3|243|4|0|Wake your heart now! Do everything that you do out of the true reason for life! Love God for His own sake above all and likewise your neighbor!
GGJ|3|243|5|0|Do good for the sake of good out of the foundation of life and do not ask for the fulfillment of the prophecy based on your faith or your deed whether it will come or not! For the prophecy is a consequence of the fact that you believe actively in your heart, feel and become active out of the most living love. But if you were like a person, as you have thought and acted until now, who ploughed in a dream and sowed and wanted then in woken situation to reap, but found neither field nor sowed fruit.
GGJ|3|243|6|0|The knowledge of human understanding, faith and action is a vain dream and has no use for life. Man must take everything to his heart in which the life is living; whatever he lays in the heart will bloom and bear the promised fruit.
GGJ|3|243|7|0|Whoever there does not know or does not want to know how to manage his life and is selfish also through his faith and through his thoughts, will never achieve the fulfillment of the promise; for that is the fruit of the activity of the heart!
GGJ|3|243|8|0|If you will respond him who asks you about the not yet fulfilled promise in this way, then you will be left in peace and he will begin to desire to become truly active in his heart.
GGJ|3|243|9|0|If he does this, it will soon begin to be shown with him that the promise of God's teaching is no vain empty promise; if he carries on however to only follow his own reasoning and to act accordingly, then he will only have himself to blame if he never reaches any fulfillment of the prophecy made for the whole of his earthly life – and also on the other side with great difficulty! Tell me whether you understand all this so well out of the base of life!"
GGJ|3|243|10|0|Finally Philopold says for once, "Oh friend from the heavens! Who could not understand that! Whoever lives only in the heart as you do, and thinks and feels, he understands all the circumstances of life of the heart very easily and clearly; but whoever only lives, thinks and feels in his brain, for him are the circumstances of life as good as nothing. We have now discussed this issue very tangibly clearly, and as I see, it is beginning g to dawn in the east and the Morning star already stands significantly high. Therefore I believe that we should now move on to something else!"
GGJ|3|244|1|1|The free will of an angel
GGJ|3|244|1|0|Murel says, "Yes, yes, that would be splendid, good and beautiful if one only knew to what! How would it be then if the dear friend from the heavens told us something about the Morning star? For if we become teachers of the living work of God, we can never know too much about everything possible! For we will have to deal with all sorts of spirits who will ask about all sorts of things. We will not be in a position to give them a satisfactory illumination, so they will flee, mock and despise us; but if we can give them a satisfactory answer about everything, then they will also listen to us in other things and accept our gospel! What would you, Philopold, give someone as an answer if he asked you what the Morning star is then?"
GGJ|3|244|2|0|Philopold says, "Friend! Then I would point out to him that he will experience everything from himself and from his inner perceptions, if he directs his life according to the religion of salvation from heaven; but if he does not do that, then all my explanations would be of no use at all because he could not become convinced of all this. Blind faith is no good for anyone, for one day it is here, the next a stronger faith takes over, and he believes the stronger one by its word, certainly with no more use for his life than the one that he believed us the day before.
GGJ|3|244|3|0|Man must therefore be led so that he perceives the being of the near and the distant things in himself, becomes aware of it and then looks at them from the living light of such an inner consciousness. If he has managed that which is no impossibility, he then no longer needs our teaching!
GGJ|3|244|4|0|In my opinion we are doing enough if we show the people the fully correct and clear way in life, everything else will then come of its own accord, as also our heavenly friend has marvelously shown that one only needs to lay the right fruit in a field, and it will bear and ripen then of its own accord. But for us and our strengthening the heavenly messenger can open our eyes just as well for the sight of the Morning star as he once opened the eyes of old Tobias through the gall of a fish; for he seems to me to be the same Raphael that once led the young Tobias!"
GGJ|3|244|5|0|Mathael says, "But you could very well be perfectly right! The names are the same and the wisdom likewise, and if our heavenly friend is a true eye-doctor and can illuminate the Morning star for us in a little more detail, if he wants to and may! As everything for him depends very strictly on the will of the Lord; he himself has no will of his own, even if we have a perfectly own and most free will."
GGJ|3|244|6|0|Raphael now remarks, "You have spoken very well, but my will is not quite as unfree as you understand it! I am also a receptacle and not just a purest beam of divine will. I feel very well what I want, and then what the Lord wants.
GGJ|3|244|7|0|But I perceive the Lord's will more easily, distinctly and quickly than you people, and I instantly and completely surrender my will to the will of the Lord. Therefore, I can just as well be regarded as a pure emanation of the divine will; but I have nevertheless a wholly free will and could, just like a man, act contrary to the Lord's will. Yet this cannot possibly happen because I possess such a high degree of wisdom so as to be able, as a spontaneous light out of the divine primal light, to recognize only too well the eternal, immutable justice of the divine will as the greatest value of life of all men, angels and worlds. So I quite spontaneously fulfill only the well-recognized divine will, at all times wholly surrendering my own to the divine will.
GGJ|3|244|8|0|If you, therefore, want me to unveil the morning star, which is called 'Venus' by the heathens, I can indeed do this out of my will, provided the Lord's will is not opposed to it; but if that should be the case, I would indeed not give you enlightenment. Therefore, what I say I speak of my own cognition and wisdom which can certainly be none other than the divine because I am always penetrated only by the divine will which prompts me to action and speech. If you, therefore, wish to know the morning star as it is in its nature and reality, I shall do you the favor and show it to you." - Say all three: -Do that, sweetest friend from the heavens!"
GGJ|3|245|1|1|On Venus
GGJ|3|245|1|0|Here Raphael laid his hands on each person on the forehead and breast at the same time, and at the same moment the three found themselves with the eye of their soul on the planet Venus and looked well at its ground, creatures and order, even heard the people there speaking, and that was all in a collection to honor the great spirit of all spirits. And what was spoken there said: You people of this beautiful Earth which the Great Spirit created according to His eye, we have gathered here in order to bring this Great Spirit our praise and our honor! Highly powerful and wise is the great spirit however; therefore we can only honor Him in that we show Him in every action towards Him that we are wise in ourselves. The true wisdom however consists in the greatest order possible; the highest degree of this order however is symmetry. If we observe ourselves as the culmination point of all creation! What a balance in the formation of our limbs! How much does one eye resemble the other, one ear the other, one hand the other, one foot the other! Let us look at our figure! Who can say that between us there is not the highest physiological similarity? If there was not a difference in our characters and temperaments, we would not be able to distinguish ourselves from one another!
GGJ|3|245|2|0|We see from this as from many things that the wisdom of the Great Spirit must have the greatest pleasure in the most perfect symmetry, and so we want to observe the strictest symmetry then in everything that we do and make! No-one should build his house even a hair's width higher than his neighbor, give it no other form and do not set it a hair outside or inside the straightest line; for such a thing would displease the great spirit, and He would not bless such a disorderly house.
GGJ|3|245|3|0|So we notice in all creatures that the round shape is the favorite for the Great Spirit; for the more perfect a creature is, the more it is distinguished by the roundness of its form. Therefore we should also give a rounding to everything that we do; for the great spirit has a very particular pleasure therein and must have it, because we, as beings created according to His measure and gifted with His sense, have also the greatest pleasure in rounded things. It is therefore a commandment to round off everything that we make very obediently. Whoever brings into being something angular and even spiky without need and just permission attracts the displeasure and anger of the Great Spirit to himself!
GGJ|3|245|4|0|Therefore we further see that the beautiful white color, here and there a little reddened, must unmistakably be the very most pleasant color to the great spirit, because He gave us such a color as His preferred creatures. So we must particularly observe this color in our clothes above all, and choose and must not let ourselves be led astray to perhaps put any other color on our clothes, for also this would be unpleasant for the great spirit!
GGJ|3|245|5|0|Also we should only make use of the straight line where it is needed, as also the Great Spirit likewise makes use of a straight line only where it is unavoidably necessary! Everywhere else we notice rounded shapes, and it is therefore necessary in order to be similar and perfect to the Great Spirit in all things to strictly observe this measure and this form too.
GGJ|3|245|6|0|But we know that we can only achieve everything most exactly through the perfected art of counting and skilled measuring. So it is again everyone's strictest duty to strive for this art and knowledge above all; for without this the person would have to appear in just one day a thousand times ugly and despicable to the Great Spirit! For the great spirit sees everything and measures in one moment everything; wherever He meets a neglect in such a pleasing order to Him alone, He withdraws His eye and with it His blessing too, without which we cannot do anything!
GGJ|3|245|7|0|But if we are in the fullest order in these main issues, then it goes without saying that we must also be in order in our thoughts and desires; for the outer perfect symmetry in all things must necessarily have the innermost of the soul as a consequence, which the great spirit sees above all of course.
GGJ|3|245|8|0|How quickly would arrogance and a destructive lack of respect by a person towards another sneak in and poverty, misery and lack of means; only through the strictest observance of symmetry in everything are such terrible things always kept away from us, and we live therefore all happy, since no one can imagine anything that would make him more exquisite than his neighbor.
GGJ|3|245|9|0|Where the Great Spirit Himself has ordered imbalance as necessary, it will do us no harm, but instead only good. So we cannot all be all of the same age. It is a mistake, it is true, in the strict order; but it is fully leveled out by the great spirit in that the old age, rich in knowledge and experiences, makes youth just as rich as it is itself!
GGJ|3|245|10|0|And so there are several more similar imbalances in the equality of the commands of the Great Spirit; but they serve us only as our teaching, so that there are also imbalances besides the highest order which however are not blessed because they are allowed, but only because we can recognize the bad in them all the more easily. No one should walk around with torn clothes, but instead patch up the hole immediately with the same cloth, if he cannot get any new clothing!
GGJ|3|245|11|0|But it has been noticed among many that they, if they have to make a long journey, use a stick or staff to help them. That is something improper and should be avoided! Whoever already uses a stick because of his age, should immediately take two equal sticks, one in each hand for the sake of balance, in order not to appear ugly before the Great Spirit!
GGJ|3|245|12|0|It was also remarked that some give their garden a different layout and organize it differently to what is ordered among the beautiful gardens of the very order-loving neighbors. The Great Spirit has no pleasure in this, and envy and jealousy could develop between you, which would be something quite terrible before the Great Spirit! Therefore ensure that there is the same order in your gardens and on your fields! If gardens and fields stand so beautifully, the eye of the Great Spirit finds great pleasure in this and the blessing comes with the pleasure.
GGJ|3|245|13|0|Also observe such an order in your houses, so that if one neighbor enters the house of another it will not seem strange to him there, but instead it will be as homely as his own house! The Great Spirit sees that also with the greatest pleasure; for you are all one family before the Great Spirit and should never estrange yourselves from one another.
GGJ|3|245|14|0|If then someone came to us from the end of the world, it must then seem to him completely as if he was in his full home and in his own house! Such a thing is well looked upon by the Great Spirit, and His blessing remains not by the wayside.
GGJ|3|245|15|0|Some have begun to build by the great water strange looking buildings which disfigure the area; but the Great Spirit has no pleasure in that. But what the Great Spirit does not like, we should also take no pleasure in!
GGJ|3|245|16|0|Look after the tame domestic animals and treat them well; for they are also works of the Great Spirit and are designated to be of use to you. They are living tools for our use and we must therefore keep them in all honor.
GGJ|3|245|17|0|So no-one should destroy even the smallest little plant without need, for such a thing would be a lack of thanks towards the Great Spirit for which we would not be able to count on any blessing. But the paths should be kept pure and you should never let grass grow on it so that it will not be crushed underfoot and destroyed in its growth! Do everything most exactly and you will never have need among you!
GGJ|3|245|18|0|Observe my words as the will revealed to me for you of the very wisest and all-mighty Great Spirit, and act in strict accordance with it, and you will be happy here. And on the other side you will be blessed in that world about which the souls of those who have left us tell us that they are extremely beautiful and magnificent, and in which we often will get to see face to face the great spirit and His light servants.
GGJ|3|245|19|0|As a conclusion I must still tell you something however which a bright spirit told me a long time ago and again now, and this time much more certainly than the previous time. You see well at night the shining great star which is accompanied by a smaller one. The beautiful bright Kapra (this is how the people of Venus call this Earth) you know only too well; but you all do not know what Kapra is. I also did not know it previously. But the spirit told it to me and showed me in a dream-like state Kapra as a just as large world and earth as the one that bears us.
GGJ|3|245|20|0|The small star always accompanying Kapra is likewise an Earth, but significantly smaller than Kapra itself. This little earth is very barren and half of it completely void of living beings.
GGJ|3|245|21|0|But the spirit showed me a person on that great Kapra and said: Look, this is the Lord! In Him lives the fullness of the eternal, Great Spirit. From now on this spirit will be in the most perfect human form accessible to all of His intelligent created beings like one person to another. The people of Kapra however are mostly like His children, and a great, divine power is given to them all when they, these children, fulfill the will of the man of all men; but those who do not fulfill His will remain foolish and weak and are not accepted as His children, but instead they remain animals like the souls of animals until they have made the will of the great spirit, which lives in this One person, fully their own!
GGJ|3|245|22|0|We people should therefore always have a particular respect for the beautiful, bright Kapra! We should also love the great spirit who now lives as the most perfect person on that Kapra as a woman here loves a man and as a child loves the father and mother, then we would also be become able to see and speak to the great spirit one day as a person – which would very much increase our bliss that we expect; yes, the spirit that revealed this to me even said that it will not be impossible for some from our Earth to be made equal to the children of Kapra.
GGJ|3|245|23|0|Since you now have experienced such a thing through your ever truest teacher and leader, then believe it, and in your minds pay attention to that star so that the beams of blessing and of mercy of whose light may flow richly to us!"
GGJ|3|246|1|1|The benefits of the order of Venus
GGJ|3|246|1|0|As such a thing was announced to the community on planet Venus by the teacher and leader, the three were awoken again by Raphael. But in the meantime it had become fairly light and only less than an hour was left before sunrise, Mathael wondered greatly about what he had now seen in a highly vivid dream. He recounted the dream, and both Murel and Philopold were even more amazed because they had seen and heard exactly the same thing what Mathael told about his dream.
GGJ|3|246|2|0|But Raphael said, "Well, how did you like it on the Morning star?"
GGJ|3|246|3|0|Mathael says, "Yes, if that was unmistakably the Morning star, which I no longer doubt at all, then I liked it very much, and the people with their teaching and strict observance of symmetry are not at all stupid and must behave morally very high; for in such circumstances a sin is a sheer impossibility! But at such circumstances of life would be unbearably boring for me; eternal monotony and no progress that is life like an amphibian! A snail and a Venus person have obviously one and the same need; whatever goes beyond affects neither of them. No, friend Raphael, the Morning star shines very beautifully and can be seen from this Earth of ours enormously magnificently; but as a world with its people and other creatures I do not like it at all!
GGJ|3|246|4|0|It is probably true that at such a constitution among the people of that world a war could never break out, since there can be no talk of even a sin; but nonetheless a true sinner on this Earth is much more preferable to me than such a Venus person with all his pure decency! Such pure decency can also have no value because besides it no spiritual perfection can take place; for if a person could become of a more perfect spirit, he would have to totally despair at the symmetrical behavior and actions of the whole humanity of the Morning star, because the inner drive would push him forward but he would have to remain standing on one spot like a tree!
GGJ|3|246|5|0|A spiritually perfected person on Venus would resemble a tree that could think and desire, but nonetheless with its roots must remain firmly attached to the ground!
GGJ|3|246|6|0|Tell us, dear friend, do the Venus people have no spirit then, no love, no free will and no desire?! They must be able to think and count because their teacher recommended mathematics above all in the most careful way; but if they can master that, then some spiritual progress must also be conceivable!?"
GGJ|3|246|7|0|The angel says, "In any case – but they do not want any outwardly appearing progress, but only an inner one; for they say and recognize that an outer visible progress is an obstacle to the inner progress of the spirit. One should make everything outer as stereotypical and marked as possible, organize it according to the needs of the body – but should go then no step further, for every advance in the outer and material realm would be a step backwards in the spiritual, inner one.
GGJ|3|246|8|0|Among people who cultivate the external too much, conscienceless barbarism reigns inside. Equipped with an inner silent spiritual progress, a nation has never enticed any envious neighbor to war; but if a nation has placed its inner spiritual size of spirit through easily performable external deeds into daylight, it also immediately awakes the jealousy of the neighboring nation, and war is then on your doorstep! But if that is and can never be the case with these Venus people, are they then worse than the people of this Earth?
GGJ|3|246|9|0|There the human has no external advantage at all, neither in its build nor in its clothing and accommodation; therefore everything there is only valued according to its inner worth. As a consequence of the same external formation all people have exactly the same build which is made even more similar through the always similar clothing than it basically is.
GGJ|3|246|10|0|People who are not consumed by all sorts of passions will externally look very similar like a brother and sister. But the more the so-called external form of a person is different, the more this is a sign of inner absent-mindedness as well, because every inner has organized itself according to the outer endeavor which can never become similar however, because the never satiated greed, envy, jealousy, arrogance, pride, haughtiness and domineeringness of a person sticks to it.
GGJ|3|246|11|0|If you are wearing a green coat, your neighbor a blue one and a third a red one, you will soon run into quarrel and strife because of the preference of one or other color; but if all three of you have a coat formed in the same way from one and the same color it will never occur to you in your wildest dreams to begin a silly, meaningless quarrel among one another about the greater or lesser value of the colors and forms, and you will have time to talk about better things and issues.
GGJ|3|246|12|0|You have seen the full similarity of all the people that you saw and their physiognomy on Venus. One man looked as similar to another as one eye the other, likewise a girl and a woman; everywhere one and the same form, but in itself highly beautiful and perfect. That is also very good.
GGJ|3|246|13|0|On this Earth the difference in forms, according to the extent of the imagined greater or lesser beauty, causes not rarely the reason for quarrel, love, hate, despising or an exaggerated external preference and tendency, but there is no trace of all that on planet Venus. The people love each other only according to the extent of wisdom; the more someone knows how to tell of the goodness, power and wisdom of the Great Spirit, and the gentler and humbler he becomes, the greater the value and the greater the respect he has from his community! Tell me whether that is not also a highly wise organization on behalf of the Lord!"
GGJ|3|246|14|0|Mathael says, „In any case, and I would like such an order to exist on our Earth! But now the Lord is getting up and all the people with Him! Now we should keep out eyes and ears open, for there will surely be something that must soon be done! The nine who drowned?!"
GGJ|4|1|1|1|Section: Jesus near Caesarea Philippi (cont.)
GGJ|4|1|1|1|The true wisdom and the lively worship of God
GGJ|4|1|1|0|When I got up and everyone else who rested with Me rather sweetly for more than three hours, I immediately call the three to Me and ask them, why they did not consent to the strengthening three hour sleep.
GGJ|4|1|2|0|Says Mathael: "Lord! You Marvellous, You most Wise! Who can sleep, if he through Your word anyway receives the mightiest strength! All three of us are anyway strengthened to such an extend, as if we had slept most well for the whole night! But we have used the three hours - as much as it was possible for us - in Your name and have subject to Your merciful admission learned things, which most likely no mortal ever have dreamt about. For that we would like to give to You our sincerest en warmest thanks; You are the Lord, and everywhere You are all in all; therefore to You alone all our love and highest respect!"
GGJ|4|1|3|0|Say I: "Good then, I know what you have discussed and learned during the time planned for you! But since you have learned it, keep it for the time being to yourself and also afterwards do not make misuse of it; since the children of this earth cannot understand this, because they are not from the same place where you came from. But you will experience much bigger things; after the holy spirit has come over you, whom I will soon pour out over you, who will lead you into all truth! This will be the spirit of love, the Father Himself, who will draw and teach you, so that you all can come there, where I will be.
GGJ|4|1|4|0|Since truly I say to you: Nobody will come to Me, if the Father is not drawing Him towards Me! You must all be taught by the Father, thus by the everlasting love in God, if you want to come to Me! Therefore you all must be perfect, like the Father in heaven is perfect! Hence, a lot of knowledge, also the most plentiful experience will not bring you there, but only the living love for God and in the same measure to your neighbour; therein lies the great secret of the rebirth of your spirit out of God and in God.
GGJ|4|1|5|0|However, everybody will have to walk with Me through the narrow gate of the fullest abnegation, until he becomes what I am. Everybody must cease to be something for himself, so that he can become everything in Me.
GGJ|4|1|6|0|To love God above all, means: to completely rise and become one with God, - and to love your neighbour also means: to completely know and understand your neighbour, otherwise one will not be able to love him completely; because a partial love is of no use to him who loves, nor to him who is loved.
GGJ|4|1|7|0|If you want to have a full view in all directions from a high mountain, you must in any case climb to the highest peak; because from any lower vantage point, a considerable section will always remain concealed. Therefore in love everything and the outer must occur from within, so that its fruit can be revealed to you.
GGJ|4|1|8|0|Your heart is a field, and the active love therein is the living seed kernel; but the poor brothers are the fertilizer for the field. Those of you who will place many seed kernels into the well fertilized ground, will also reap a full harvest. The more you will fertilize the ground with the poor, the stronger it will become; and the more you place good seed kernels into it, the richer the harvest. Who will sow plentiful, will also harvest plentiful; who will sow sparsely, will also harvest sparsely.
GGJ|4|1|9|0|But therein lies the highest wisdom, that you will become wise by the liveliest love. However, all knowledge is of no use without love! Therefore, do not strive too much for a lot of knowledge, but rather that you love a lot, then love will give to you, what no knowledge ever can give to you! It is quite alright that the three of you have used the three hours for the multiple enrichment of your knowledge and your experiences most eagerly; but all this would be of little use for your souls. If you in future sacrifice your time with the same eagerness to love your neighbour, then only one day will be of greater use for your souls!
GGJ|4|1|10|0|What use is it to you before Me, if you nearly dissolve yourself because of amazement about My power, greatness and never fathomable magnificence, but outside your house are crying poor brothers and sisters of hunger, thirst and coldness! How wretchedly would sound and to no use would be a loud cheering and praising for the honour and glory of God, if you cannot hear the hardship of a poor brother! To what use are all the rich and most magnificent sacrifices in the temple, if in front of its doors a poor brother perishes of hunger?
GGJ|4|1|11|0|Therefore your search should especially be directed towards your poor brothers and sisters; to them bring help and consolation! And you will find in a brother, who was helped by you, more, than having travelled to all the stars and have praised Me with tongues of Seraphim!
GGJ|4|1|12|0|Truly, I say to you, all angles, all heavens and all worlds with all their wisdom, cannot give you in eternity, what you can achieve, if you truly have helped a poor brother, who was in misery, with all your strength and all your means! Nothing stands higher and closer to Me than true, active love!
GGJ|4|1|13|0|If you pray to God, but does not, while you are praying, can hear the complaining voice of your poor brother who came to you for help during your hour of prayer, then your futile chatter is damned! Since My honour exists in love - and not in the futile twaddle of your mouth!
GGJ|4|1|14|0|You should not be as Jesajas has shouted: 'See, those people honour Me with their lips; but their hearts are far away from Me!', but if you pray to Me, do this in the spirit and in all truth! Since God is a spirit and can only be worshipped in the spirit and in the truth.
GGJ|4|1|15|0|The only true prayer in the spirit appealing to Me, does not consists in the movement of the tongue, the mouth and the lips, but only in the active exercising of love. What use is it to you if you have decorated the grave of a prophet with many pounds of gold, but failed to hear the voice of a suffering brother?! Do you think that it can pleases Me? Fool! You will be looked at with angry eyes by Me, because you have for the sake of a dead failed to listen to the voice of a living!"
GGJ|4|2|1|1|Fate of the places of Palestine
GGJ|4|2|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, I already have made provision for it, that the places which we are going to visit now, will, within the next one-hundred years, disappear, so that in time no too crude idolatry is carried out!
GGJ|4|2|2|0|My Nazareth will not be found, however, another over the mountain from here towards sundown (evening = west). Genezareth will disappear, only Tiberias on this side of the sea, will remain. Ceasarea Philippi, where we are now, is already extinguished, but one will remain above the Merom Lake, from where the Jordan is coming, and one in the direction of the evening, not far from the large salt lake, not far from Tyre and Sidon. The land Samaria will only partially remain from here in the direction of midday (south) up to the large sea, but the smaller portion, which lies more towards the morning with the true Sichar and the true mountain Horeb, will be wiped out, and the later descendants will search for it and will find it not far from the large sea; but only the name will remain and a rough mountain, but not the truth. And so it will happen to Jerusalem and many places of the promised land, which to a large extend will be transformed into a desert.
GGJ|4|2|3|0|All of you remember this well; since it will happen like that, so that the people do not stop listening to the voice of their poor brothers and sisters when idolizing these places! They should all become confused about it! They should search in the wrong Nazareth for My hut and become stupid; since the real Nazareth will shortly after I have ascended to My kingdom, be wiped off the face of the earth.
GGJ|4|2|4|0|Who will search for futile things, will find futile things and die because of it; but who searches for the real Nazareth in his heart, will find it in every poor brother and a real Bethlehem in every poor sister!
GGJ|4|2|5|0|There will be times when people will travel to this place from far away and will search for these places. The names will remain, - but not the villages! Yes, the nations in Europe will go to war to own these places and will think and believe, to do Me a good favour thereby; but they will leave their wives and children and brothers and sisters at home to perish in poverty, need and misery!
GGJ|4|2|6|0|However, if they in the beyond come to Me, to receive their assumed reward for their troubles and sacrifices, I will reveal to them their big foolishness and will show them, what misery they have created by their foolishness which I never have asked them to do; firstly under those who were entrusted to their care, namely the poor, weak wives, children and other needy people of the house! And it will be indicated to them, that they will not come to the light of My mercy, until they have made completely good all the misery they have caused, - what will be very hard for them to do, since they will for that possess only extremely meagre means in the dim light of the spirit world above and under the earth.
GGJ|4|2|7|0|I say to you: Because of the great foolishness of the people, these places will be put under the control of the heathens. And through those heathens I will allow the false supporters of My teachings in the direction of sunrise (east) and sundown (west), at noon (south) and in the area of midnight (north) to be flagellated.
GGJ|4|2|8|0|Therefore take care, that foolishness and blind superstition does not spread roots in My teaching of life and true recognition of God along the only way of deed-active love; this will give to everybody the true light and the right and unlimited view of all things of the natural and spiritual world! This is and will forever remain the only true and effective way to Me and My everlasting kingdom.
GGJ|4|2|9|0|I, as the love from eternity, am the only light, the way, the door and the everlasting life; who wants to enter in another way into My kingdom of light, is like a thief and a robber and will be banished into extreme darkness, already here, and even more so one day in the beyond. - Now you know what to do, and what is right before Me. Do accordingly, and you will walk on the right path!
GGJ|4|2|10|0|But now we want to go to the nine who drowned, and you, Marcus, bring wine to them; since we will need it!"
GGJ|4|3|1|1|The Lord with the nine drowning victims
GGJ|4|3|1|0|Thereupon we went quickly to the nine, and I asked that their faces should turned upwards with their heads lying uphill. When they were placed like this, I said to Markus: "Give each one a few drops of wine in the mouth!" This was easy to accomplish, because all of them had an open mouth. When this was done, I said to all present: "Go, and every weak believer among you should make sure whether the nine are completely dead!"
GGJ|4|3|2|0|Among the thirty converted pharisees there was also a doctor, who was able to recognize if a body was completely dead or not. He came closer and said: "Not because I have the slightest doubt about the death of these drowned, that I come here to examine them, but to give you, as an skilled expert, a full-valid proof, that these nine are completely dead." Hereupon he touched the nine, looked at their eyes, the hypocritic nose as a sure sign of complete death and the complete extinguishing of all physical life-spirits.
GGJ|4|3|3|0|After a very precise inspection and also the cotestimony of all who confirmed his findings as valid and true, he delivered his judgement loudly and added to it: "Not now, but already yesterday, one hour after getting into the water, they were already completely dead as they are now! Judging by the nose and the smell, decay has already started. No human science, strength and power will call these nine back to life! This is only possible for Him, who will raise all the dead from their graves to life on judgement day!"
GGJ|4|3|4|0|Said I: "So that you upon this valid testimony of the doctor will recognize the glory of the Father in the Son of man, I call loud to the Father and say: 'Father, glorify Your name!'"
GGJ|4|3|5|0|Here many heard a voice like many thunders: "I have glorified him through you, My most beloved Son; because it is in You, that I find My true pleasance! The people should listen to you!"
GGJ|4|3|6|0|Many heard these words, but many heard only a pure thunder and began to ask, why it was thundering. But those who heard words in the thunder, gave testimony about what they have heard, and the others were surprised by it and said: "This is odd! We only heard the thunder, - but since many of you have heard the same words, we believe you as if we have heard it ourselves. Nevertheless from this we can conclude, that this Master here is only the Son, but not the holy almighty Father, who lives in heaven, and whom no person has ever seen, but only could speak to in sanctified moments. Moses was therefore also a son of the Almightiest, since also he has performed extraordinary signs, and the other prophets too in equal measure; this Nazarene may be the biggest prophet, because he does the biggest and most signs."
GGJ|4|3|7|0|Said Murel, who listen to this quite well: "No, you are mistaken; this is still a very large misunderstanding of yours! Who has announced Moses before Moses through the spirit of the Lord, who Elias, who Samuel, who any of the four great prophets? They were like by coincidence awakened by God and prophesied! And of whom did they prophesied most? Actually about Him who is now in front of us! The voice which could be heard as a mighty thunder, was very much His very own voice, which He uses to speak to us with His bodily mouth! The only difference consists therein: With His mouth of the body, He speaks as a person to us, but by means of the thunder voice, He could be heard as Him, who was, is and will be forever, - who has created everything there is and who gave to His people the law under continues lightening and thunder on Sinai. Therefore only for Him everything is possible, also this, that He out of the highest love for us, His children, could become a man like us, otherwise He could forever not be seen and be recognized by His children He loves above all!"
GGJ|4|4|1|1|The Lord's instructions for raising the drowned from the dead
GGJ|4|4|1|0|Here I step closer to Murel and say: "You have done this well, My son! You have truly penetrated the truth very deeply, and those who have seen things a little skew, you have taught them according to the fullest truth. Therefore you will become a competent weapon for Me against the Jews and the heathens; your reward in heaven will therefore not be small!
GGJ|4|4|2|0|But let us now go over to action, which I have determined for you, so that everyone can touch it with his hands, that it is truly only Me, who must have come according to the prophecies of all the prophets up to Simeon, Anna, Zacharias and Johannes, who was decapitated by Herodes! See, these nine should all become alive and will go home to their families! If they fully strengthened will wake up, do not detain them, but let them go immediately; only if I have left this area, you may inform them what has happened to them.
GGJ|4|4|3|0|When I have finished speaking, I said to Markus: "Put again some wine in their mouths!"
GGJ|4|4|4|0|Markus did this; but Cyrenius and Kornelius asked Me, why the drowned must be given wine before making them alive again.
GGJ|4|4|5|0|Said I: "To revive these nine this is absolutely not necessary; but since they will leave immediately after being revived, they need strengthening of the body, and this is accomplished by putting some wine in their mouths before reviving them. It will be absorbed by the nerves of the palatal and tongue and in this way shared with all the other life nerves. When these nine become alive, the soul, returned to the body, will already have a strengthened tool, which she can immediately use for all kind of activity. If it wasn't for this prestrengthening, the newly revived would need to stay for a while, to strengthen their limbs for any activity. At the same time this prestrengthening will leave a nice taste in the mouth of the concerned, which is also necessary since the murky water smell would cause them to become sick after been awakened, from which they could not been completely freed for a long time. - now you also know this; do you still have any concerns in this regard?"
GGJ|4|4|6|0|Said Kornelius: "No, not really, Lord and Master; however, the thought came to me, how You as the Almighty, who's will is capable of doing everything, here and there still make use of completely natural means to achieve a certain goal!"
GGJ|4|4|7|0|Said I: "And why should I not?! Are the natural means not also a creation of My will, - namely the wine out of the cellar of Markus, who's empty tubes and other holders I alone miraculously filled with wine?! If I therefore make use of natural means, then this is not less a miracle than Me using no natural means but only My will! - Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|4|4|8|0|Said Kornelius and Cyrenius: "Yes, also this is now very clear to us; we are already looking forward to the reviving of the nine drowned people! Will this take place immediately?"
GGJ|4|4|9|0|Said I: "Only a little more patience, until they had been given some wine in their mouth for a third time, so that they can have sufficient prestrengthening in them before becoming alive anew!"
GGJ|4|4|10|0|With that all the curios were being satisfied, and Markus gave on My instructions to the nine for the third time some wine in their mouths.
GGJ|4|4|11|0|Thereupon I say to the many bystanders: "This task has now also been completed! But let us distance ourselves from this place and sit at the tables where a well prepared morning meal awaits us! If we would stay here, we would only confuse the newly awakened, and they would think that something extraordinary had happened to them; but if they do not see anybody close by, it will seem to them, that they, because of yesterday's storm, completely dazed and worn-out had fallen asleep on this hill and only awoke from a deep sleep this morning, the day following yesterdays Sabbat! Because of that they will completely unconcerned and quietly rise from where they are lying now and return to their homes, where they of course will be welcomed by their families with the biggest joy and be refreshed."
GGJ|4|5|1|1|Cornelius' doubts
GGJ|4|5|1|0|Upon this My word everyone immediately carries out My instructions, - but many quite reluctantly, since they would have liked observing the miracle from close by; but no one dares to make any comment. We walk to our tables and sit down and reach for the fishes, which this time were tastily prepared and we eat with a joyful mood.
GGJ|4|5|2|0|This time especially My Jarah is in a good mood and says: "I really don't know why it is, that I'm in such a good mood today. But I also have noticed something else, and this is that not all the others are in such a good mood like I am! I am a girl and should have been tormented by curiosity more than others, - but here it is just the opposite! The men are all the time peeping to make sure if the nine have already awaken, but I have not peeped once, nevertheless, I already have seen them walking away, one after the other one, - but the men and lords and kings still keep looking and ask themselves in their souls, if they really became alive again? Oh, already al little half hour ago! Immediately after arriving at the tables, the nine started stirring and one after the other rose from the ground, rubbed the sleep out of their eyes and left. I observed this very easily through the trees which partially covers the view from here to that particular place, since I'm small I could easily look underneath the branches; but you are big, and the branches blocked your view to see the miracle of the power of the divine will. But now it is already too late; even if you went there, you would find nothing than perhaps the place, where the nine were lying. Also those, which the Lord already yesterday shortly after the storm has awakened, left with the nine for home."
GGJ|4|5|3|0|Said Kornelius: "But you have very good eyes and notices everything. If everything is done, then everything is in anyway fine and good, and we don't need anything else than the assured success of that, what the Lord arranges and wants; since only one single failure would cause some doubts among the hardline believers. Did you really saw the nine getting up and walking away?"
GGJ|4|5|4|0|Says Jarah a little excited: "Now then, I hope not one is contemplating a liar in me!? As long as I live and can think, never ever did a lie come over my lips, - and at the side of my Lord, my God and most true Master should I bring forth a lie, to satisfy thereby your curiosity?! Oh, then you, elevated lord, do not in the least know Jarah! See, in the still so bright mind also resides the lie; since you can have explained something to someone out of your mind, as it made sense to you; but your made-sense-to-you was utterly wrong, and thus have completely lied with your explanation, - because you have mislead yourself and your neighbour. But the true and pure love never lies and cannot lie, since it honours its neighbour, and as also a child of God, more than itself and God above all! But I am full of love for God and therefore also for my neighbour - and you think I'm able to provide you with wrong information?! Elevated Kornelius, this imposition coming from you was not well-behaved!"
GGJ|4|5|5|0|Said Kornelius: "But, most lovely Jarah, never ever did I meant it in such a way! I asked you in this way, because it is a completely normal way of asking, however, not in the remotest sense did I think, that you could have told me something which is untrue! Ask the Lord Himself, who surely knows, what goes on in my soul, if I intended to accuse you, most guileless and loveliest girl, of a lie! The nine have been awakened by the will of the Lord and have also already departed according to the will of the Lord, and the whole matter is thereby concluded, but I gave you the somewhat ungainly question as a pure habit and actually did not thought anything of it. - Will you be cross with me about that?"
GGJ|4|5|6|0|Said Jarah: "O not at all, but in future you must think about your questions more carefully! But now lets talk about something else; since we have long enough talked about empty matters!"
GGJ|4|5|7|0|Said Kornelius and Cyrenius: "Yes, yes, you are absolutely right; every minute which we spend on idle chatting, is a great loss, if the Lord is with us! Let us give to only the Lord the honour to determine and arrange something!"
GGJ|4|5|8|0|Said I: "Lets leave it at that; we now have time for fishing and want to provide Markus with ample stock! After midday, however, something else will come up!"
GGJ|4|5|9|0|The old Markus, who overheard Me, instructed immediately his sons to prepare the necessary vessels; because the fish in the large, fenced off container in the lake, was severely damaged during yesterday's storm.
GGJ|4|6|1|1|The Persians and the Pharisees arguing over the miracle. Judas Iscariot goes to catch goldfish
GGJ|4|6|1|0|While we were discussing at our table this and that, an argument started between the thirty young pharisees and the still present twenty Persians. The Persians considered the awakening of the nine drowned persons as a proper miracle; but the thirty young pharisees in a small way doubted such. Especially Risa, who earlier strengthened Hebram for Me, was the strongest against the same.
GGJ|4|6|2|0|Hebram said: "Friend Risa, if a person for once is dead by the body, like those nine were dead, you can place him as you like, and the following day likewise and you can put the same wine in his mouth, he will still never come to life again! This is an act of the divine willpower, and the placing and pouring of wine are serving no other purpose, then letting the water run out of the stomach and the lungs by a correct placing, and that by the wine the still unsettled nerves receive a necessary prestrengthening and to provide the palate with an undisgusting taste. But in connection with the later awakening of the dead body, not the placing nor the wine is of any importance. The Lord only allowed this to happen, because He has decided to bring those nine back to life again by His will, and that the souls immediately find an inhabitable and useful body! - Don't you see the logic of it?"
GGJ|4|6|3|0|Says Risa: "Yes, yes, I can see it and you will be probably right; nevertheless, it still requires effective proof, to convince oneself scientifically, that the placing and the later triple administering of wine on its own, cannot make the body of a completely drowned person alive again! If one is convinced about that, only then does this awakening becomes a perfect miracle! This is my opinion."
GGJ|4|6|4|0|Said Hebram: "Now then, if you insist and the Lord wants it, it might happen that during the newly arranged fishing trip another corpse is found, and with him you can apply exactly the same placing- and wine-administering experiments to revive him again, however, you will find that you will not achieve any joyful results!"
GGJ|4|6|5|0|Said the Persians: "We share this opinion! Since what is only possible for the power of the divine will, is not possible for any person who is only a creature himself, - except if the will of God acts with and through a person. This is our opinion, and we do not believe to be on the wrong path with it. - But now all are proceeding to the water, and therefore also we want to mount our vessels; since with this opportunity most likely some sort of miracle will occur, and of that we must be witnesses."
GGJ|4|6|6|0|Thereupon a general departure to the water takes place, which during this morning is very quite and suited for fishing. This time My disciples, except for Ischariot, work together with the sons of the old Markus and help them to spread and throw out the big nets.
GGJ|4|6|7|0|But Judas Ischariot entertained himself privately by going all by himself to the completely ruined city, to investigate what was going on; since he earlier had overheard, that the wealthy Greeks wanted to pave some of the streets with gold and silver. But he thought and was under the impression, that the wealthy had already made considerable progress in this regard; he therefore went unseen to the burned down city, to fish for gold, silver and other valuables lying in the open.
GGJ|4|6|8|0|But this time his dirty tricks did not paid off, - except on his back; since when he was as a stranger discovered to chase after gold and silver in the back streets, he was soon arrested by the guards and suffered a hard beating. Thereupon he of course left the ruins of the old town which was still smoldering despite yesterdays storm; the towns ancient name was 'Vilipia Philippi' and only recently under the emperors of Rome received the additional name 'Caesarea'.
GGJ|4|6|9|0|When our gold fisher arrived with hurrying steps back at the house of Markus, he of course met no one except the wife and daughters of Markus, with whom he were not able to get far, since they had their hands full with preparing lunch and had therefore no time to pay any attention to him. Besides, they already believed firmly in Me and were therefore not at all in the mood, to answer the somewhat cheeky questions of Judas Ischariot; in addition this disciple was not in their favour, because during the past few days he proved himself to be greedy and intolerable.
GGJ|4|6|10|0|Since he was not welcomed in the women house of Markus, he left the house and went to the sea to look for us, but could not see us, since we had to steer onto the high seas to make a good catch, because of a fish trail occurring only twice a year according to the direction of the Jordan, coming from the Merom Sea, carrying a lot of fish consisting mainly of the best gold-cod-trout.
GGJ|4|6|11|0|Since the disciple who stayed behind was very bored and did not know what to do, he went to the tents of Ouran, to investigate if everything has been removed and at the same time using the opportunity to find perhaps a few superfluous gold- or sliver pieces, which were left behind by someone! But also there the world was nailed shut with boards; since Ouran has left in each tent three guards behind, with whom it was not advisable to speak during the absence of their master. With a lot of anger he left the tents and went to look for a shady tree, under which he lay down and fell quite comfortably asleep.
GGJ|4|6|12|0|But shortly afterwards his sleep was also interrupted, since the flies gave him no rest, - in short, Ischariot was tormented for three full hours and was near desperation. He then saw our ship and his heart felt a little lighter, and he regretted it already quite a lot, that he left My company.
GGJ|4|7|1|1|The disloyal servant of Helena
GGJ|4|7|1|0|But we made a true million catch of the best fish, and on the high seas two completely naked female corpses were found drifting around, who earlier fell into the hands of pirates who robbed them of everything, and afterwards threw them alive into the water. Both, maidens of nineteen and twenty-one years of age, very well formed, were from Kapernaum and daughters of a wealthy house, who wanted to travel to Gadarena, and entrusted themselves to the sea. Their ship and the ship's crew were in order. But in the middle of the lake they bumped into a Greek pirate who took the ship. The crew of four and the two maidens lost their lives. The four crew men were killed before they were thrown into the sea. Towards both maidens the pirates were a little more humane; they took off all their clothes, raped them and only then threw them into the sea. But the perpetrators were even before daybreak today caught by the arm of justice and the court, and those devils will not escape their sharpest punishment.
GGJ|4|7|2|0|The maidens were, however, firmly tied together with their hair and drifted completely dead on the water. This was very good for the placing- and wine experiment to perhaps revive someone who drowned, as believed by Risa. Therefore both corpses were wrapped in cloths and put into the ship.
GGJ|4|7|3|0|But there was now a lot of work to do, and Markus did not know how to store all the fish; but I instructed Raphael to help Markus, and very quickly everything was in the best order. But Risa took charge of the reviving effort of the two corpses and laid them in the same manner on the ground as I have done a day before.
GGJ|4|7|4|0|And Thomas quickly greeted Judas Ischariot and asked him somewhat ironically how his fishing expedition went? Judas Ischariot grumbled something into his thick beard, but did not dared to start a controversial conversation with Thomas; since he remembered that it in fact was Thomas who warned him beforehand, not to go to the city and search for gold, and therefore he did not want Thomas to know how it went! Thus Judas Ischariot kept quiet; but I gave Thomas a sign, that he should no longer pursue the gold seeker, because it would bare only little fruit.
GGJ|4|7|5|0|However, it came to pass that a servant of Ouran, on the account of Judas Ischariot, reached into the treasure bag of Helena and stole thirty silver groschen. The servant came hurriedly to our table and said: "A thief, a thief! When the high masters were at sea to attend the pleasant fishing expedition and nobody, except for the Roman soldiers who camp around the mountain and are busy exercising, were close by, I had to leave the large tent to relieve myself; at that moment a disciple of the great Prophet, whom you rightly call your master, crept into the tent and stole, before I was back in the tent, from the treasure bag of the princess thirty silver groschen!
GGJ|4|7|6|0|When I entered the tent, I found him embarrassed in the tent, with his eyes searching the ground, as if he was searching for a lost item; I spoke to him quite gruffly, since he looked suspicious to me, but he was frightened and immediately left the tent. Initially I did not expect any wrongdoing by a disciple of the big prophet; but when I walked up and down in the tent, I noticed the treasure bag of the most elated princess, because it was not in the same order as it was known to me before. For being a confidant, I was familiar with the numeric content of the treasure bag, I took the bag and counted the precious content, and see, - thirty silver groschen were missing! Those thirty delightful silver pieces could impossibly been taken by anyone else, than the previously indicated disciple! Most submissively I want to report this in time, so that in the end no suspicion falls on me who is innocent."
GGJ|4|7|7|0|Says Helena: "Servant, why do you apologise, even before anybody has cast any suspicion on you?!"
GGJ|4|7|8|0|Says the guard: "Most merciful princess! I do not apologize, but most dutifully I simply report the theft carried out by the disciple of the great prophet!"
GGJ|4|7|9|0|Says Helena: "When did you previously searched my treasure bag without my knowledge?!"
GGJ|4|7|10|0|Says the guard: "Oh, immediately after the elated, most merciful princess left the tent in my care! There were in all 600 groschen; but now there are only 570 - apparently there are 30 groschen missing, which nobody else could have taken than this disciple! Since I'm as guard responsible for the elated treasures, I must know what and how much I have to guard, and as an old, loyal servant I cannot be blamed, if I on time familiarize myself about what and about how much I have to guard! I now have noted the reported missing goods and have most dutifully reported it."
GGJ|4|7|11|0|Says Helena: "Very well, very well, later we will look into the matter in more detail and find out who the culprit of the evil was, and he will not escape a just punishment! Perhaps it is also a possibility, that you made a mistake when counting the first or the second time, and it would be wrong to accuse the disciple of the divine Master, who entered the tent because maybe he was bored, for what he even had a right to do so, since no rule was given by us, that nobody was allowed to enter the tents! Go back to your post; I shall soon go there myself to investigate everything very thoroughly!"
GGJ|4|7|12|0|With this answer the guard went away and his first task was, to put the thirty groschen as quick as possible back into the bag, so that the princess was right with her remark, in that he made a counting error. When he was finished with this operation, he became very embarrassed, what he was going to say during the investigation. So he thought that it would be best to go back to the princess, to ask her for forgiveness and thereby show to her, that he made a counting error and that he did a great injustice to the disciple. - Thought and done! After a few minutes he returned and explained it to the princess and at the same time he ask her to let go the promised investigation, since no crime was committed anymore.
GGJ|4|7|13|0|When doing so, he still looked very embarrassed, since he knew that king Ouran punishes nothing more sharply than a lie and theft. Helena felt pity for the old goblin, who never before proved to be disloyal and she said to him: "Stand up and go your ways! It wasn't nice of you, that you wanted to revenge yourself in such a low manner on the disciple of the Lord, just because you don't like him, but who never did any harm to you, except that, since we are here, you can't stand him! See, this was evil of you, and you deserved to be sharply punished; since now everything is quite clear to me how you have acted!"
GGJ|4|7|14|0|Here the servant starts to tremble, and Judas Ischariot who listened with great attention to this dialog from a distance, came to the servant and said to him: "Indeed, you have acted bad against me and without any reason; but I forgive you! Yes, I was in the tent, and when I was nearly only a few moments inside, you fiercely confronted me from behind and I went my ways; but there was never any mentioning that the treasures of the tent had been violated! And if you would not have confronted me so fiercely, the treasures which you have been guarding would not have suffered any damage by me. In short, let it be as it may be, - I have forgiven you; but with your masters you must see to it yourself how to get along well!"
GGJ|4|8|1|1|The outer rest and inner activity of the group
GGJ|4|8|1|0|With that Judas Ischariot stepped back, and I said to Helena, Ouran and Mathael: "Leave everything alone; since we have more important things to discuss! Keep the servant and do not punish him; because he would never have undertaken this loose prank, if it wasn't for a spirit who drove him to it! But he was driven, so that he did a prophecy for us, which will be fulfilled. - But nothing further on this topic; since we have now much more important things to discuss!"
GGJ|4|8|2|0|And Cyrenius asked me quite surprised: "Lord, what will that be? It appears to me that there can me nothing more important, than what we already have encountered here! O speak, Lord! My heart is trembling from desire to learn about Your new arrangements and decisions, so that I can act accordingly!"
GGJ|4|8|3|0|I say: "Just be a little patient; since everything must have its time to reach ripeness! Therefore a little rest is now above all necessary. Thus rest with Me a very short while!"
GGJ|4|8|4|0|After that all rested and the matter between Judas Ischariot and the guard of the treasures of Ouran, which bothered Ouran and Mathael in anyway very little, was settled. Both of them were discussing very important government matters with Kornelius and Faustus; since Ouran was very anxious, because he already began to think about it, to return to the people of whom he was the king, with this great discovery of truth, and make them happy as much as possible. He wanted to be a king of sensible and wise people and not of pure human larvae and machines, who, without knowledge and without a will, walk through life like animals.
GGJ|4|8|5|0|But Risa observed his two corpses and only thought about it, if they would become alive again by his premanipulation which he copied and finally by the power of My name. Others around Me, thought about it, what the very important matter could be, which I after the short rest will attend to. In short, although it looked as if all were resting externally, they were in their inner soul in the highest degree active, and nobody knew wherefrom and whereto! Philopold, Murel and Kisjonah stuck their heads together and deliberated feverishly about what was supposed to happen; Cyrenius and Ebahl and Jarah were also thinking a lot and could not find anything, that still could be happening. It appeared to them that everything was already exhausted.
GGJ|4|8|6|0|Schabbi and Jurah, the two Persian delegated speakers, said to their colleagues, who pressed them strongly: "Stop it! It would mean to tempt the power of God in our hearts! What do we know, how we are constituted within! But if we do not know anything about ourselves, how should we know how God is constituted within, and what He will do?! But this we know, that everything He will do, will be most wise and it will be aimed to our best advantage; no matter what will happen now, more or less spectacular as there was before, it should bother us only very little! We are and will stay merchants and everything which is aimed to our best, we can use exceedingly well. In the end we regard everything equally spectacular, valuable and important what is coming from Him, the only Lord of eternity and the infinity of all His countless deeds and works.
GGJ|4|8|7|0|Since we do not know ourselves, we therefore also cannot know what else we still need, above everything we already have received; but He knows it and, hence, He can designate what will be coming as something big and as very important! Because for the Lord of all order from eternity it is impossible to start counting at 13 or 14, but always only at 1. And as such He also knows pure and clear, what we according to sequential order need for our inner life perfection; therefore we can wait in complete tranquillity, for what He still wants to undertake today!"
GGJ|4|8|8|0|This quite wise advice calmed the souls of the Persians completely; but also the souls of those sitting at My table, calmed down and waited with tensest expectations and joy for what I later on will do very openly.
GGJ|4|9|1|1|The spies of Herod
GGJ|4|9|1|0|But the old Markus came out of the house, where he was busy with preparations for a midday meal, to Me and said very softly: "Lord, - forgive me if I disturb You with my concern for a few moments!"
GGJ|4|9|2|0|I say to him: "Friend, go and tell the lurking spies of Herodes behind your house: 'The Son of Man acts and speaks openly before the eyes and ears of all the world and does not want to make any secret deals with anybody; who thus wants to talk to Me and wants to discuss something with Me, must come to Me and must also speak and act completely openly! With Me nothing is quietly and secretly whispered into one's ear and no negotiations and meetings take place in secrecy; this is a damned custom of the worldly children, if they have evil in mind and therefore do not dare to come openly and fast enough to daylight with it, because they fear the people for the sake of their evil intentions. But I act openly and say everything loudly and are not afraid of the people, because My intentions with the people are good!'
GGJ|4|9|3|0|Markus bowed most deeply to Me and went, to fulfill My instructions with the biggest punctuality. When he whispered this with all seriousness into the false faces of the lurkers which were sent out by Herodes into all directions, one of the crowd said: "Friend, it seems you do not know that we have received every authority, even over life and death, from Herodes and have the right to immediately destroy every cheeky opponent!"
GGJ|4|9|4|0|Said Markus: "Also over a citizen of Rome, as I am?"
GGJ|4|9|5|0|Said the cheeky spokesman: "If we destroy him, we will not held responsible by Herodes!"
GGJ|4|9|6|0|Said Markus: "But in stead even more certain by God and the Roman upper governor Cyrenius, who fortunately is staying here with me for quite a few days already, with many high ranking individuals from Rome! Beware, if you dare to touch my house with only one hostile finger!"
GGJ|4|9|7|0|Said the cheeky: "Are you saying that the upper governor of Rome is here - just a few days ago he assigned the open sword right through the governor of Jerusalem to Herodes?"
GGJ|4|9|8|0|aid Markus: "Pretty good, pretty good! Soon it should be obvious who has granted Herod such a right!"
GGJ|4|9|9|0|At this point Markus send one of his sons to Cyrenius with the instructions, to inform the upper governor immediately about it. When Cyrenius heard this with a deep wrath, he immediately ordered Julius with one-hundred soldiers to arrest the thirty spies straight away and to kill without mercy everyone who does not immediately surrenders and handover his weapons.
GGJ|4|9|10|0|Said I: "Not to kill, only arrest!" - And this was followed straight away.
GGJ|4|9|11|0|When the spies saw that the Romans furiously stormed them, they wanted to flee; but they did not succeeded. The Roman soldiers warned them very loudly, that they would kill everyone mercilessly, who dared to fight back. This very furious and serious sounding promise was effective; the cheeky spies surrendered and were immediately tied up with cords and chains, and, with terrified faces, were brought under the precedence of Markus and Julius to the upper governor.
GGJ|4|9|12|0|When standing in front of Cyrenius and Kornelius and Faustus, Cyrenius asked them with the usual roman dictatorial seriousness: "Where is your written authority and the order instructing you to pursue the Prophet of Galilee wherever He goes?"
GGJ|4|9|13|0|Said the leader whose name was Zinka: "My Lord! Gagged at hands and feet, I cannot take them out of my concealed bag! Allow your soldiers to undo me and you should have the documents, so that you can see, that also we have a lord in the background, who rules above us and we have to obey him, because he expensively bought the right from you Romans, to be in your place lord over our lives and can - irresponsibly towards you - kill at will whenever he wants!
GGJ|4|9|14|0|We do not mind if ten-thousand prophets swarm all over Galilee; if they leave us alone, we certainly cause them also no harm. But if a mighty ruler calls us and pays us handsomely and in case of service refusal he can also kill us by his many executioner, it becomes a completely different matter! We then must pursue everyone on life and death, irrespective of the pursued being a most honest person! Or are your soldiers and mercenaries transgressing by carrying out your orders on life and death? If somebody is responsible before God, provided there is one, then it can be only a lord, but never his faithful servant! Let your soldiers undo me, and I immediately will show you our authorization written by Herodes' own hand in three languages; only then you can make a full-valid judgement about us!"
GGJ|4|9|15|0|Cyrenius allows Zinka to be untied, who immediately reaches into his concealed pocket, takes out a parchment role, hands it to Cyrenius and says: "There, read it, and then judge rightly before all the world, whether our pursuit with regard to the Galilean prophet, a certain Jesus from Nazareth, is lawful or unlawful!"
GGJ|4|9|16|0|Cyrenius reads the authorization, which is under singed by the name of Herodes. In short it reads word for word like this: 'Based on the rule over the entire Jewish country, which I, the subruler Herodes, have obtained from Rome for 1,000 pound silver and 100 pound gold, I order, relying on the support by Rome which I have paid for dearly, to arrest the prophet from Galilee, who appears to be a threat to me and my institutions, and hand him over to me dead or alive, - in the former case I myself will examine him and see of which nature he is. My henchmen, however, have, with this document written by myself, the fullest right to search, pursue and arrest the accused on all roads and paths, on all lanes and streets, and if he opposes his arrest, he must be killed with all his followers, after which he must be brought to me, and everyone who was part of his arrest will receive a reward of 300 silver groschen. - Written in Jerusalem at my own palace.'
GGJ|4|9|17|0|Said Zinka: "Now, what do you say to this? Are we thirty within the law or not?"
GGJ|4|9|18|0|Cyrenius thinks a little and then says: "According to my knowledge and will, Herodes was never given such authority in this way by Rome. According to my loyal knowledge he was only given the authority, to exercise the sword right himself in his own house in an emergency, - but outside his house only then, if any conspiracy against us Romans would exist and a roman occupation unit and also a proper court for the place where the riot takes places, would be too far off and Herodes and his guard of honour would be present; these are the only circumstances under which he is allowed to exercise the sharp sword right!
GGJ|4|9|19|0|This is how the written authority from Rome to Herodes reads, which I have seen and whereby I myself was involved to set it up; since every order from Rome to Asia must go through my hands or through the hands of one of my representatives, who always have to report back to me within the shortest possible time, about everything that has happened. Therefore, this authority is thereby declared by me as nill and void, and this until such time when I have been instructed by Rome to the contrary regarding how, when and why such a comprehensive authority was given to Herodes, which must fill us faithful romans with just fear and concern.
GGJ|4|9|20|0|This authority will not be given back to you, until it has returned from Rome; in the mean time you will be my prisoners! Although you are by yourselves legally no criminals, you are nevertheless tools, with whom the one criminal can commit one atrocity after the other, - and for horror deeds Rome has never given an authority to anyone and surely would not have given it to Herodes either!
GGJ|4|9|21|0|But I am aware how the Herodesses are misusing their concessions under one or the other patriotic false pretext! The murders of the most innocent children committed by the old Herodes, still serves me as clear proof, how these clever Greek foxes know how to abuse their rights admitted to them by Rome, for their own advantage, to turn the Jewish people in masses away from the romans.
GGJ|4|9|22|0|O, I know how to put Herodes back between those barriers; this will be a very serious matter for me! The old Herodes has tasted my old-roman sense for justice, although at that stage I was not much older than thirty years of age; know I'm nearly an old man, have more experience and have become more serious, - and regard a strict law as even more important! Now I fully keep to it: Pereat mundus, fiat jus! (Even if the world perishes, the law will be upheld!)
GGJ|4|9|23|0|Straight away I will send two messengers, the one to Rome and the other to Jerusalem to Herodes, asking him for all authorizations of Rome which are kept in his hands. He and his servants, workers and servant's servants will be sorry if his authorizations does not correspond with the content of this authorization given to you!"
GGJ|4|10|1|1|Zinka's apologia and his report on the death of John the Baptist
GGJ|4|10|1|0|Says Zinka: "Lord! This certainly will not also be our evil case? Our lord and master was until now Herodes. Yes, he in fact committed certain horrible injustice to poor mankind - I recognized this quite clear and well -, but what else could one do, but to make his orders a sad reality? What can one of your executioners do, if you command him to cut off the head from the body of a real or even an ostensible criminal? He may have one-hundred times by himself the fullest conviction, that the condemned in all seriousness is innocent, - he still must put the sharp hatchet to his nape!
GGJ|4|10|2|0|Did we not realized the fullest innocence of Johannes who was beheaded a short while ago? Oh, we did knew it and loved the wise God devoted eccentric; since even in the dungeon he gave us the nicest teachings, admonished us to all kind of patience and perseverance and warned us about sins against God and against the neighbour, and also indicated to us that now in Galilee a prophet of all prophets and a true priest of all priests has risen, of whom he is not worthy to undo his shoe laces! He announced it to us, that it will be him who will release us from evil and show us the way of light, of truth and the everlasting life. In short, he taught us guards as if we were his disciples and his best friends.
GGJ|4|10|3|0|When asked by Herodes what the prisoner is doing, and how he behaves, all of us could only say the best of him. This pleased Herodes so much, that he himself visited Johannes to be taught by him. It surely wouldn't have taken a lot more for Herodes to give him his full freedom, if Johannes, as an otherwise extremely wise man, wouldn't have committed a very foolish thing, by too early telling the lustful master, that his relationship with the beautiful Herodias was extremely sinful. Yes, Johannes nearly convinced Herodes, to turn away from Herodias!
GGJ|4|10|4|0|Unfortunately during that time, Herodes celebrated his day with a big show, and Herodias more or less familiar with the weaknesses of Herodes, dressed up very unusually during that day and thereby increased her charm to an incredible height. Dressed up like this, she came with her dragon mother to congratulate him, and since there were harpists and pipers and violinists in his house, Herodias danced in front of the completely aroused Herodes. The randy Herodes was so pleased by that, that the fool committed himself to a heavy oath, to grant her every wish whatever she would asked from him! Now our Johannes was as good as dead, since he was standing directly in the way of the damned greed of the mother; she gave the youth a sign, that she should asked for the head of Johannes on a silver platter, what the youth - although secretly horrified - did.
GGJ|4|10|5|0|Now, to what use is our love for Johannes, what our conviction about his fullest innocence, what our regret? To what our loud cursing of the old and young Herodias? I myself and a henchman had to go to the prison, to inform the good Johannes about the despicable will of the mighty ruler, and was forced to bind him and let it happen that his venerable head be separated from his torso on the damned block with a sharp hatchet. During the event I cried like a child about the too great malice of both women and over the saddest fate of someone who became a dear friend of mine! But to what use is all this against the dark, blinded and hardened will of one mighty brute?!
GGJ|4|10|6|0|Likewise we have been send out to capture the prophet who operates in Galilee and who is probably the same of whom Johannes told us great things, and deliver him to Herodes. Can we help it if we are servants and attendants recruited under oath of this brute? Or can we leave his service if we wanted to? Didn't he place the dungeon and death on a disloyal desertion? If we are and act, like we are forced to be and act, then you, lord, show me the just judge who can condemn us for that!
GGJ|4|10|7|0|Let all angles and God Himself come down from heaven to earth and impose a condemning judgement on us, it will be exactly fair as the decapitation of Johannes. If there exists a just God, He apparently must be wiser than all the people! But if He is wiser and almighty on top of it, then truly I do not understand on what grounds He allows that such monsters of people arise and even become powerful.
GGJ|4|10|8|0|This is also the only reason why I and my twenty-nine accomplices does not believe in any God anymore. The last spark of believe was taken away from us by the disgraceful decapitation of Johannes; because if I were God I rather would have shattered a thousand Herodesses with a hundred-thousand lightening strikes, than allow the beheading of only one Johannes! It might be true that God is able to repay Johannes a thousandfold in the beyond, if he endured the cruelty committed here with patience and devotion; however, based on my judgement I will not give to the dear God half a life, in which conviction I currently live, for a thousand most blissful lives, of which no person ever had any convincing certainty about!
GGJ|4|10|9|0|Who has the power, can dictate as he likes; but we weaklings and powerless must serve him as pack-animals on life and death. If he commits murder, it means nothing, since he has the right for it by his power; but if we commit murder, we are criminals and are in turn murdered. But I asked you and all lords and wise men of your council, what God can allow this as right! - I beg you, lord, give me a clear answer about it!"
GGJ|4|11|1|1|Cyrenius' friendly answer to Zinka
GGJ|4|11|1|0|On this remark Cyrenius' eyes widened and he said with a subdued voice to Me: "This person has truly not fallen on his head and it seems if he has quite a lot of soul. He should be helped! What do You think, o Lord, should the man and also his colleagues be turned to us?"
GGJ|4|11|2|0|I say quite openly: "Not even a somewhat strong tree is cut down with one blow! But with some patience one can achieve a lot. You should also not, the one you want to lead, let him look into the full midday sun. Because if you give him all at once too much light, he will be blinded for a longer period of time; however, if you bit by bit make him used to the light, he will be able to see everything with great clarity in the brightest light and will after that not become blind again.
GGJ|4|11|3|0|This person has provided me with a good service, since he, as an eye- and ear-witness, has correctly stated in front of My disciples, how My precursor Johannes who has preached and baptized in the area of the Jordan, has been arrested and killed by Herodes. Not for Me, but for the sake of My disciples he also should state, why did Herodes ordered Johannes to be arrested and thrown into prison. Ask him this question!"
GGJ|4|11|4|0|Says Cyrenius by turning to Zinka: "Friend, my judgement should not be understood in such a way, that I also allow the servants and attendants of a brute to be punished, if they in their souls are not remotely of the same inclination as he is, - but only then, if they were like him and stubbornly and in a certain way already wilfully want to carry out the evil intentions of their despotic brute! But people like you, who only too well recognize the inhuman of their inhuman master and deeply abhor it in their hearts, I will always understand to treat them according to what is right and what is fair!
GGJ|4|11|5|0|But why God in many instances allows evil to triumph in this world, while at the same time virtue suffers and is crushed up to the bodily death, for that, friend, a marvellous answer exists, but lies for your current state of mind much too deep, that you and your colleagues, who's mind appears even much more outwardly than yours, could understand it; but there will come a time - perhaps in the near future - that you will comprehend it very precisely, even with your whole soul, why the Herodesse also must exist!"
GGJ|4|11|6|0|Says Zinka: "Lord, you just showed me the mercy to address me with the word 'friend', but do not let this purposeful word become an empty sound, as it is unfortunately mostly the case among people! But if you have used this word in the true sense, then show me the friendship and allow also my twenty-nine friends to be freed from the heavy ties! That not I nor they will run away, will firstly be prevented by the strong guard, and secondly mainly by your friendly word. Believe me - I speak freely and openly -: With the deepest aversion we all are what we unfortunately are! If you could free us from this yoke, you would have accomplished the most humane and most just deed!"
GGJ|4|11|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "Leave it there; I will worry about that! Look around and you see many which have been saved from the downfall! There will be only a few, who according to our strict roman law would not have earned either the sharp hatchet or even the cross; and look at them, how they as true people stand before us like the purest gold and nobody wishes to leave our company! I hope that you will feel in the near future likewise; since with God all things are very easily possible, of which I have the most living conviction.
GGJ|4|11|8|0|But now allow me to direct a very important question to you, which consists of the following: You have provided us all with a rather weighty service, by completely openly telling us, why and how the worthy seer of God has been killed by Herodes; now, you were probably also present when he was captured!? Couldn't you also tell me the actual reason why Herodes arrested Johannes, since he certainly didn't do him any harm? He must have had some reason for doing it!"
GGJ|4|12|1|1|The capture of John the Baptist. Herod's relationship with Herodias
GGJ|4|12|1|0|Says Zinka: "If I may speak completely freely and openly without any bad consequences, I could give you the true reason since I myself was an accomplice to the most innocent of all most innocent people; but if there is perhaps too much dry hay on the roof, it then is much better for me, if I may keep quiet about the matter, which I cannot remember without the greatest heartbreak, but also not without the most bitter and most poisonous rage!"
GGJ|4|12|2|0|Says Cyrenius: "Speak completely free and openly, because among us you will not find any very dry straw on the roof!"
GGJ|4|12|3|0|Says Zinka: "This is good, and now listen to me! I said previously to you, that I do not believe in any God anymore; since everything what is taught in the temple about Him, is a lie, the darkest and most shameful lie! Because such a God can forever never exist! Our unlucky friend Johannes taught the people in all seriousness to recognize the right God, and his teachings were long overdue and did good in the highest degree to every person who does not belong to the temple and who wasn't a pharisee. But therefore his teachings were an even bigger horror to the temple. As a very reasonable man, you will now be able to slowly and gently start to understand from where the storm is blowing.
GGJ|4|12|4|0|The temple clerics would have liked for quite some time already to have the poor Johannes eliminated, if it wasn't for the people whom they were afraid of, of whom the majority already started to realize the most shameful lies and the darkest fraudulence. They therefore devised a plan, to make Herodes believe, that our Johannes secretly had a plan, to incite the people to a most terrible mutiny against the oppressor Herodes, by all kinds of very subtle disguised pretenses.
GGJ|4|12|5|0|In the end Herodes was influenced by this plot to such an extend, that he himself, accompanied by us, rushed to the very desolate area of the Jordan, to convince himself, if the case with Johannes was in fact really such a dangerous matter! On arrival at Johannes, even by the utmost critical investigation, he couldn't find the slightest sign of anything, of what the temple clerics had tried to make him believe. In the end he himself was fiercely upset about such undescribable wickedness of the temple and his inhabitants.
GGJ|4|12|6|0|After the temple was putting pressure on him, to demobilize Johannes, he said with a threatening face in my presence to them: Upon the advice and will of wretched, greedy dogs, he will never condemn a person against his conviction!
GGJ|4|12|7|0|Upon such vigorous response the black knights withdrew and kept quiet. Nevertheless, did they rest by forging new evil plans; while outwardly presenting a friendly face about the bad situation for them and pretending as if they weren't worried about Johannes in the slightest sense anymore, they secretly hired assassins, who were supposed to eliminate the man of God.
GGJ|4|12|8|0|When Herodes became news about this, he felt pity for the honest, harmless seer. He called us together and told us, what he had heard and finally said: 'Listen, I must save this person! Go out under pretence with weapons and cords, bind him lightly, tell him my secret plan and he will follow you! Here I will protect well him in a good prison; but he will be allowed to communicate freely with all his disciples!'
GGJ|4|12|9|0|This then also happened and Johannes was as much as possible content with the circumstances. But the black vipers' brood of the temple learned very soon, that Herodes kept Johannes under false pretence in prison, at the same time allowing him all the freedom to communicate with his disciples. They then again started to consult with each other, how they in the end could influence Herodes, that he himself will lay his hands on Johannes."
GGJ|4|12|10|0|Thereupon Zinka was quiet; but Cyrenius even begged him to continue telling his story. And Zinka continued to speak: "The black servants of the temple quickly learned that Herodes, who was half Jew and half still a heathen, liked to see the young Herodias, but as a Jew he did not really dared to enter into a closer relationship with her, because of committing adultery. By himself he would really not care too much about it; but because of the loudmouth temple he was forced to follow at least the outer decor.
GGJ|4|12|11|0|The black knights were aware of all this, so they send a rather mischievous double talker to Herodes with the proposal, that Herodes, for a small sacrifice into God's offerings bin, it was alright for him to keep a concubine because of the known infertility of his wife and that he can be fully assured that the temple will not take any exception.
GGJ|4|12|12|0|Herodes jumped at this proposal, gave the messenger of the document a few pounds of gold and the matter was concluded. He immediately send a messenger to Herodias, and she of course did not objected too much to comply with the wishes of the lease-ruler Herodes, since in addition she has been persuaded and driven to it by her mother; because the old Herodias was a woman as if made for Satan. There was nothing good in her, - but instead more evil. The old woman, terribly richly made up, presented her daughter for the first time to Herodes herself and recommended her to his mercy. Although Herodes caressed her very affectionately, he still did not committed a sin with her. He gave her many presents and granted her absolutely free admission to himself.
GGJ|4|12|13|0|When she returned home to her mother, she questioned her what she had spoken and done with Herodes. The daughter spoke the truth, praised Herodes' friendliness but, nevertheless, very level headedness, and that he gave her many copious presents and that he permitted her completely free access to him; she only should remain loyal to him in her heart.
GGJ|4|12|14|0|But the old witch thought by herself, what I could read like a clear written script from the eyes of the old woman, since I had to accompany Herodias back home: 'See, there is something behind this! If Herodes did not let him be caught by the great charms of my daughter this time round, he will also not get caught a second time!' But since the old woman will loose her right to asked Herodes for compensation for the daughter losing her honour, she gave the daughter a fine lecture how she should go about the next time, to persuade Herodes sleeping with her.
GGJ|4|12|15|0|Annoyed I soon left the house of the witch, got back to Herodes and told him everything what I have observed; that Herodes was not very pleased with this, everybody can see for himself. He soon went to Johannes and told him the whole story."
GGJ|4|13|1|1|The Templars' attempt on the life of John the Baptist
GGJ|4|13|1|0|(Zinka:) "But Johannes said to him: 'Do not have anything to do with Herodias and her mother; since the old woman is a snake and the youth an adder! Besides, you know the will of the almighty God of Abraham, Isaacs and Jacob and knows His order, in which He from the very beginning of all creatures, gave the man only one wife. Fertility or no fertility of a woman who has been matrimonially connected to a man, does not give you the right to take on a concubine; but if you endure in all patience, it is easy possible for God to still awake a living fruit in the lap of your wife in her old age! Read the story of the patriarchs, and you will find, that patience and surrender had brought for them even in their old age the most plentiful blessing!
GGJ|4|13|2|0|Therefore, do not have anything to do with Herodias and under no circumstances accept a divorce letter from the temple; since God never prescribed a divorce letter! Moses has done this out of himself as a human being, for the sake of the manifold hard heartedness of the people; but he did not do the right thing, and God the Lord was not very pleased by such institution, this you can be very certain of! Therefore keep to your wife and do not allow Herodias coming near you! Give Zinka (namely me) the authority, and he will know what to do that the adder will not come into your house anymore! If you follow this advice, you will stay within the friendship of Jehovah, but if not, you will go under and become an enemy of Jehovah!'
GGJ|4|13|3|0|Herodes took this to heart and decided to keep away from Herodias. But the old snake and the young adder did everything possible to deceive Herodes. They knew when he went out and where he was going, and Herodias knew to cross his path, always as charming as possible made up and dressed. He did not do anything with her, nevertheless, in his heart it started to glow more, to such an extend that he in the end himself searched for opportunities, to meet with the beautiful Herodias as much as possible.
GGJ|4|13|4|0|When it finally started to get closer to his day, Herodias applied all means that she could come to the great feast. In the mean time also the temple clerics enquired with Herodias, what progress she made with Herodes. And she couldn't tell them anything else, that despite all her tricks and evil manoeuvring she was still on the same old spot; who or what was the problem, she couldn't tell, although she only too clearly can see, that it pleases Herodes to see her and he secretly more and more tries to meet with her.
GGJ|4|13|5|0|When the temple cleric heard this, he said quite openly to the two: 'This is nobody else's doing than this water- and baptismal prophet in whom Herodes started to believe! He himself arrested him at the Jordan, in order to protect him against us; but this will be no use to him! The water-prophet must and shall fall! He is for you and for us the most dangerous man! If it can't be done earlier, it will happen on the day of Herodes! Try to destroy the prophet at all cost, and you will be able to wind Herodes around your finger!'
GGJ|4|13|6|0|With that the two women had more than enough clarification to understand the reason why their efforts failed. They both discussed it with each other how they could destroy Johannes, and the youth told me her secret and promised me a lot of gold and silver, if I could find a good way to kill Johannes. I of course did not consent, but in time I pretended to go accord with their plans; but I only did this to understand with certainty what their evil Satan's plans were, which were cooked up by the two women and the temple knights against the poor Johannes.
GGJ|4|13|7|0|Herodes scratched himself behind the ears and said to me: 'This is how things stand, as I see it for a couple of days know; but what can one do? The best might still be, that we isolate Johannes even more from open visits, and only allow his most well known disciples to come to him but show every foreigner the door. Because it easily can happen that an assassin bought by the two women or by the temple, pushes a knife into the heart of our Johannes, and the temple would have achieved their goal. Since you can believe me, also the women are influenced by the temple! In order to save Johannes, I will allow the two women, namely Herodias, admission, therefore go and tell Herodias that from now on she can and may visit me!'
GGJ|4|13|8|0|As the servant I was forced to obey, although I only too clearly could see that with this help, Johannes was helped in a bad way. From then on Herodias came nearly daily into the house of Herodes and knew like nobody else how to obtain his growing inclination towards her. Only too soon the black temple clerics learned about it, and they continuously lay in the ears of the two women, in exchange for a lot of gold to use every opportunity to persuade Herodes, to kill Johannes, who turned so many people away from the temple. The old woman swore by the temple, to make this a reality: she will not rest until the water prophet has fallen! The youth also knew how to prevent Herodes from visiting Johannes and to obtain new advice from him. I as a servant did not dared to remind Herodes about the words of Johannes, since I only knew him too well, what brute he becomes, when his soul is passionately seized by something.
GGJ|4|13|9|0|And so the evil matter dragged on until the day of Herodes; only a few days before the day of Herodes, something must have happened between him and Herodias, otherwise she would not have stayed away for a few days. But those few days made Herodes' hart even more excited for the beautiful Herodias, and the triumph which she was going to celebrate over Herodes on his day, was an even greater surety."
GGJ|4|14|1|1|Herod's order to arrest Jesus
GGJ|4|14|1|0|(Zinka:) "That and how she celebrated him for me and thousands, is known; but to you all it will not be known, that among the disciples of Johannes the legend exists, that Johannes has rose again and moved to Galilee and again is busy with his activities where he originally started. Such legend also came to the ears of Herodes and Herodias, who, after the death of Johannes, started to strangely waste away together with the old dragon of a mother. This filled the hearts of Herodes and Herodias with great and mighty fear, and therefore Herodes send me, as a proven friend of the victim, out to bring him back to Herodes, so that Herodes could repay him for the great suffering which he brought over him. Also Herodias cried over every hour in which she listened to her mother, and now like to reconcile with the offended Johannes again!
GGJ|4|14|2|0|I just know it too well that Johannes did not rose again; but I myself heard from the mouth of Johannes, that a great prophet has risen in Galilee, whom he is not worthy undoing his shoe laces. I said this to Herodes and he said to me: 'Go anyway and bring him to me, of whom Johannes spoke with such great respect; since he can possibly help us as well!' I also told him what I have heard about the great prophet, namely that he performs extraordinary signs to emphasize his teachings. I told him that the prophet from Galilee awakes the dead and moves mountains and controls a storm and similar unheard of things. I further told Herodes, that I can only achieve very little or even nothing at all against the power of such a prophet, because he could kill thousands with a single thought. But Herodes and Herodias did not backed down from their desire and Herodes only said: 'Three-hundred heavy silver groschen to the one who brings him to me!', with the addition: if it was not possible to bring him alive, he would like to see him as dead!
GGJ|4|14|3|0|Quite bravely I said to him: 'If he doesn't come voluntary, we will without fear go and look for him! Until we have killed him, we will not have been alive for a very long time; since he knows about the most secret thoughts of the people and also about their intentions, therefore he will kill us before we even have seen him! When this is the case, I really do not see the reason, why we should go after him!' But he said to me: 'I want it, and my will is good; if the prophet is good he will also recognize my will as good and will come to me! That I will not do to him what I have in my blindness done to Johannes, prove my tears for the good Johannes. Go and carry out my will!'
GGJ|4|14|4|0|Thereupon we went out and are therefore here, - until know completely unsuccessful, although we are already travelling around Galilee for nine weeks with the same intentions! In the meantime I have send numerous messengers to Herodes to clearly explain to him our fruitless mission; but to no avail! He knows it from other sources that either the risen Johannes or the great prophet are present in Galilee and performing great signs; we therefore should do everything to get hold of him. Every tepidness from our side will be most strictly avenged.
GGJ|4|14|5|0|And thus our search routes has brought us here, since we heard that great signs should have occurred around Caesarea Philippi! We actually found nothing here other than the totally burned down city, an area which was devastated by the cardinal storm from yesterday and you the most rigorous Romans!
GGJ|4|14|6|0|Provide for us and free us from the fool who cannot be trusted in his fury, and we will be grateful to you, of that you can be completely sure of! What I have told you now, is the fullest truth; you know now precisely how things are standing. Act now according to what is right and in fairness! Once you Romans are our masters, we are no longer interested in Herodes! We are prepared to serve you a thousand times more faithfully than the old fool and brute! Since with you there is at least some of a human attitude, where Herodes is a monster when struck by his fury!"
GGJ|4|15|1|1|The enigmatic Roman authority of Herod
GGJ|4|15|1|0|Said Cyrenius: "What you wish, will happen to you; since I'm quite satisfied with your description of Herodes and know now how I have to deal with him. But tell me, whether his sub- rule authority is in fact as you have described it to me earlier! You didn't see my name signed at the bottom? Or did you ever had the opportunity to have a look at that document? Be truthful and tell me exactly what you know!"
GGJ|4|15|2|0|Says Zinka: "Nothing easier than that, since I know how to write and can speak three languages, I already have made about fifty copies of this document, which each time Herodes had to take to the governor for verification with the original in exchange for ten silver groschen! I did not saw your name, however, only the name of the currently ruling emperor. I cannot tell you anything more about it."
GGJ|4|15|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "This is then apparently a new authority, with a completely different content as the one I myself has undersigned! Could you also tell me the time when Herodes obtained the infamous authority from Rome?"
GGJ|4|15|4|0|Says Zinka: "Oh, nothing easier than that! This authority he already obtained a year before, which I know very precisely, since I wrote the application for it. It was indeed requested in the application, that the emperor as a complete sole lord and ruler, should pass over all subordinated positions, and should ad personam (for his person only) provide an authority to cover him in a way and manner, as stated under the remark in the application. But now comes the actual main issue, behind which - thus only according to my view - lies a big fraud!
GGJ|4|15|5|0|That Herodes actually made an application to Rome, I can vouch for as a trustworthy witness, since I, as said already, has set and written the application myself. The extraordinary application did not went - as easily understandable - without a heavy attachment of gold and silver to Rome. The couriers were five of the highest ranking pharisees, who at the same time in their very own capacity undertook a trip to Rome. A few days before their departure they came to Herodes and asked him, if there wasn't anything they could do for him in Rome.
GGJ|4|15|6|0|For Herodes they came as called; since for four weeks already he considered every possibility, how and by whom he could deliver the extraordinary application to Rome in the safest and most secret manner. This opportunity was welcomed by him even more so, since he had a good relationship with those five most clever pharisees and regarded them as the most trustworthy of their kind. When he asked them for their delivery fee, which normally from Jerusalem was not under two-hundred pounds, they said it will cost him nothing; because what they do for him they do out of pure friendship, since he also had done quite a lot of important friendship services to them!
GGJ|4|15|7|0|With that Herodes was more than completely content and gave to the five the application together with the heavy load which thirty camels had to carry. In this way the extraordinary application went according to word to Rome, but according to the truth most likely somewhere else, that we cannot know!
GGJ|4|15|8|0|A trip from here to Rome lasts under favourable weather conditions three full weeks, otherwise also a month; one stays in Rome for a few days, sometimes even for weeks, and it takes time until someone gets to the emperor. Such an application is in the most favourable case not completed in less than half a year, because he has to deal with thousands of more important government issues. Now we get to the return trip which must take up the same time as the forward trip! From many experiences accurately calculated, according to my knowledge nothing has returned from Rome earlier than three quarters of a year.
GGJ|4|15|9|0|However, the five messengers handed the requested authority, precisely according to the remark in the application written by me, to Herodes within the time frame of less than six weeks, complete, written on nice parchment with all known signatures of the emperor and congratulated Herodes with all kind of pomp; I kept my thoughts for myself, but I still put my head on a block, that the five messengers during the opportunity at hand, were just as little in Rome as myself!
GGJ|4|15|10|0|The scoundrels have hidden the heavy attachment and the thirty camels well, forged the signature and other signs of the emperor and have given Herodes a confidential imperial authority, of which he knows as much as you do, elated lord and master! Just note, elated lord, this is only my personal opinion; it is possible that the authority did in fact came from the emperor! Perhaps the ships had a good wind, forth and back, this would explain at least in some way the trip to and fro, and by chance they could have found the emperor at a leisure, business free hour immediately at their arrival in Rome. He allowed them to see him immediately and issued them with the requested authority, whereupon they immediately found a ship steering back to Asia and with a most favourable wind they reached the coast of Judea! In short, I do not want to be a judge! Everything is just my surmise and calculation."
GGJ|4|16|1|1|The false authority of Herod
GGJ|4|16|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Friend, this is more than a surmise; this is completely the purest truth! Even if the emperor had given Herodes the requested authority within the quickest exchange, it would have been impossible to be send back from Rome to Jerusalem within six weeks, since each order coming from Rome to Sidon takes under the most favourable wind conditions already forty days. Along the high seas, where the route might be shortest, no ships sail anyway; if someone sails along the coast of the great Mediterranean Sea or the Adriatic Sea past Greek to here, it requires at least forty days, and therefore nobody can make the trip to and fro within the same time.
GGJ|4|16|2|0|In addition each foreigner who comes to Rome and wants to ask the emperor for a favour, must stay seventy days in Rome, before which time none other than a general or high ranking dignitary be allowed to see the emperor but surely not a foreign messenger or privateer. Since it is a set custom in Rome that every foreigner who wants to obtain a favour from the emperor in Rome, must first make a sacrifice to the city by consuming as much as possible and by bringing other presents and sacrifices to the many institutions and events, what so to speak each foreigner coming from faraway countries is able to do, since he, without being very rich, could not come to Rome and ask for any special favours. Because for the general, resourceless peoples class laws and fair judges are instituted and sanctioned; if someone has a shoe pressing him, he knows where to go. If he goes, he will be helped fairly and according to the law; since with us romans there are no exceptions, and the principle applies throughout: 'Justitia fundamentum regnorum!' (Justice is the foundation of all nations/empires!) and 'Pereat mundus, fiat jus!' (The world can go under, but justice to everyone!) These are not only empty words with us romans, but principles, which have been up to now followed very strictly.
GGJ|4|16|3|0|Therefore it is not unfair for those who come to Rome to bring a sacrifice to the big city of nations, before being regarded worthy fo any kind of imperial mercy. And from this in turn it can be derived, that the five messengers from the temple could not have been come before the emperor in less than seventy days, and therefore it would be impossible for them to make an effective trip to Rome and back within six weeks. But if they could not do this, the certain judgmental conclusion is reached by itself, that the five kept the treasures of honour for the emperor for themselves and handed a forged and therefore completely falsified authority to the power hungry sub ruler! Herodes thinks to own a greater jurisdiction as was originally issued to him by Rome as a sub ruler. However, soonest he will be given the clearest wine about it!
GGJ|4|16|4|0|Yes, now I understand why Rome has not given me any report whatsoever about it! Since I, as the most unrestricted power bearer of Rome over the whole of Asia and an adjoining part of Africa, must be informed about everything no matter what Rome has imposed upon Asia, otherwise I would be forced to regard an imposition unknown to me, becoming active, as a provincial arbitrary action, thus an uprising against Rome and its powers, and had to intervene against it imminently with all powers available to me! Therefore you will understand, that the authority of Herodes must be false! But if the authority is false, you must understand that I have to inform Herodes about the fraud, and secondly to take away his false authority and send it to the emperor, so that he himself can punish the evil villains for dishonouring his person!"
GGJ|4|17|1|1|The Templars' policy of state
GGJ|4|17|1|0|Says Zinka: "High Friend! High lord! We all see this quite clearly; but in addition we see something, that you apparently don't see!"
GGJ|4|17|2|0|Says Cyrenius: "And this would be?"
GGJ|4|17|3|0|Says Zinka: "It is the dear state politics according to which in nearly all times and in all countries of the earth, priesthoods posses certain privileges, whereby they can do many things, which would be regarded as a crime for the rest of humanity. Priests are daringly enough to impose themselves almost as gods onto the people and carrying the supposedly word of God according to their own interest in their mouth before the people. And nobody stand up against them, and even the emperor must watch this cheeky game with a friendly face, for the sake of the old habitual national superstition, through which the people are kept in a certain obedient, modest position and not rising up against the king of a country, if he nearly always gives them laws which are difficult to follow and imposes heavy taxes on them.
GGJ|4|17|4|0|But if the priests are allowed to do as they please in the place of God, even the emperor will not act too seriously, if those nation-numbists in requisite circumstances sometimes secretly or even openly slip into the skin of a monarch, to speak in his name or even impose laws, if they regard it as salutary for the ruler, for his country and of course also for themselves, what especially in those provinces must appear forgivable, which are very far away from the rulers residence, as the Jewish homeland here.
GGJ|4|17|5|0|If the emperor today demands from them an explanation and responsibility for the false authority, they will speak the absolute truth, that they have done this without any instructions; but alongside they will also be able to give the emperor a very good reason, whereby they have done this only to the best advantage of the monarch and his state! And they will also try to prove in great detail and sun bright clarity, why such an imposition was necessary, and what use it yielded for the state and the monarch. And in the end the emperor will be forced to praise and reward them.
GGJ|4|17|6|0|Question them today, and after the interrogation you will be able to punish them just as little as the emperor himself and in the end you will even be forced to confirm the certain authority for Herodes, if they can proof to you that such an act was necessary, namely to put up certain barriers for the imperiousness of Herodes, because without it, with his unmeasurable treasures and wealth, he could easily set up a large army unit, putting him in the position to categorically start negotiating with you romans! However, they discovered the plot and by an enlightenment from above they immediately used the right means, whereby Herodes received a pro forma privilege form the emperors willpower, which he otherwise would have taken by force in the near future. - If the temple knights come with such explanation to you, what else can you do other than praise and reward them?"
GGJ|4|17|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "I'm not yet completely convinced about that! If Herodes had such an evil plan in mind and wanted to carry it out, why wasn't I informed about it in a secret way? I also could have seized the correct means against it! It isn't that far from Jerusalem to Sidon or Tyre! And finally, how are the temple clerics going to explain the large treasure and the thirty camels which they have taken away from the emperor? I think this will be somewhat difficult for them!"
GGJ|4|17|8|0|Said Zinka: "High friend, high lord! Apparently you possess a lot of thorough state knowledge, but in this matter you seem to be very inexperienced - like someone who never held only one house scepter in his hand! Firstly: Danger by delay; and secondly: Avoidance of any dangerous publicity in the matter! If you had known it too early you would have immediately besieged the whole of Jerusalem and have guarded it thoroughly; this would have caused a large excitement among the people and they would have hated you bitterly for it. Herodes then would have used such mood against you to his advantage, by which entirely different quite unpredictable consequences could have originated!
GGJ|4|17|9|0|Taking all this into account and knowing it beforehand, the temple in its divine wisdom did something, whereby without any noise the bad matter was remedied; at the right time they would have anyway informed you and the emperor quite gently about what had happened, accompanied with the advice what should be done further. The treasures destined for the emperor they could have handed to you in anyway only after they had found it advisable to inform you about everything.
GGJ|4|17|10|0|If you, high friend and high lord, would most certainly have received such answers to some of your questions, tell me, if you according to true state politics could have done anything else, than praise the temple clerics highly and reward them according to the law, like every good and honest businessman must be rewarded with ten to one-hundred!"
GGJ|4|17|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "But if I by myself am only too convinced about the extraordinary wickedness of the temple clerics, can I still praise and reward them? Doesn't there exist any means and no way to get hold of these brothers of Satan?"
GGJ|4|17|12|0|Says Zinka: "If Zinka or you know the evil knights better and abhors them more deeply, is a significant question; if I could destroy the temple and all synagogues with one breath, believe me, I would not need more than two moments to think about! But the situation is as such, that even a God can give you no other advice, than, for the time being, look at the evil game with a friendly face. If the time comes later, advice will also come?"
GGJ|4|17|13|0|According to my calculation and the calculation of Johannes, in forty years time from know on, they will be completely ripe to fall down, and you will be forced to reconquer Judea and the whole of Jerusalem and must destroy their nests from the ground upwards; before that time very little or even nothing can be done against them by force, except what I have advised you before. In time you can asked them about the things and matters under discussion; however, if you receive an explanation apparently immediately, then act as I have told you, otherwise you will give the matter a bad ending!"
GGJ|4|18|1|1|The teaching of the Galilaen prophet
GGJ|4|18|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Friend, I acknowledge your great insight and cleverness, and Herodes has raised an advocate in you for himself, who's equal cannot be found in the whole of Judea! But now you are not herodish anymore, but roman, and you do never need to represent the case of Herodes anymore, but purely ours, and this for us; therefore you can learn more about certain things which have concentrated at this point along the sea, and actually why! However, above all, just tell me what would you do, if suddenly from somewhere the great Prophet from Galilee would appear!"
GGJ|4|18|2|0|Says Zinka: "I?! - Nothing; I would let him go his way! Of course I would like to talk to him, to see, if Johannes was right to say, that he was not worthy to loosen his shoelaces! Johannes was a highly wise prophet and had more light than all the old prophets together. Now, if Johannes gives such testimony about Jesus of Nazareth, how great, how wise and how mighty must he be!
GGJ|4|18|3|0|You know, high friend, if I seriously wanted to arrest Jesus - even only to pretend I have -, I could have done it long ago; since most of the time I actually knew where Jesus stayed! But I truly do not wanted to do this, and said in all honesty, - I had a certain fear of this man! According to everything what I have heard about him - and this from plausible witnesses, even from Samaritans -, he must have the fullness of any sort of perfected divinity - or he must be a shrewd magician from the old Egyptian school! Under no circumstances I want anything in particular to do with him; since then I would get all the dust in my face. Verily, I only want to see and speak to him, but only under the friendliest circumstances; but not even from far away in this my henchman clothes!"
GGJ|4|18|4|0|Now I Myself ask Zinka and say: "Dear friend, I'm also someone who knows Jesus of Nazareth as good as myself, but can tell you about Him, that He is nobodies enemy, but a benefactor of all who come to Him and looking for help from Him. He is an enemy of sin, but not of the sinner who regrets his sin and returns in humility to the good. No person has ever been judged and punished by Him, even if his sins would be more than the sand in the sea or the gras on earth.
GGJ|4|18|5|0|His teaching consists in short therein, that man should recognizes God and loves Him above all and loves his neighbour, irrespective what and who he is, high or low, poor or rich, male or female, young or old, just as himself. Who does this all the time and avoids sin, will soon experience it in himself, that such teaching is truly from God and has not come out of the mouth of a person, but out of the mouth of God; since no person could know what he should do, to attain the everlasting life, and in what this consists. Only God knows this and in the end also him, who heard it from the mouth of God.
GGJ|4|18|6|0|He also teaches, that all people who want to reach the eternal life, must be taught by God; those who only hear it from people what they should do, are still far away from the kingdom of God. Since they hear the words slipping from a mortal tongue; but like the tongue which gave the words, is mortal, it is the same with the word in the person who heard it. He does not pay attention to it and does not makes it alive by deeds. But the word coming from the mouth of God, is not dead but alive, moves the heart and will of a person to the deed and thereby the whole person becomes alive.
GGJ|4|18|7|0|But once a person has become alive by the word of God, he stays alive and free for ever and will not ever feel or taste death, - even if he could die a thousand times by his body!
GGJ|4|18|8|0|See, friend, this is in all shortness the core of the teaching of the great Prophet from Nazareth! - Tell us how you like Him, and then what you think about Him!"
GGJ|4|19|1|1|Zinka's opinion of the teaching of Jesus
GGJ|4|19|1|0|Zinka thinks here a little and says after a while: "Dear friend! Against such teaching, although somewhat risky, cannot be said anything; it is as if there is a God who looks a little like the mortals, apparently of a divine nature! There were in fact also other great wise men who founded the principle, that love is the basic germ of all life, and that man should maintain love the most, since only out of love can blossom any salvation for man; but they did not explained the pure being of love. But love has as many good sides than bad sides, and in the end you don't know which side of love you should maintain to bring salvation.
GGJ|4|19|2|0|But here it is clear as sunshine, which kind of love man should maintain and make it his life principle. Therefore such a teaching can of course originally not come from any person, but only from God, and proves among others, that God in fact exists. Now, now, I'm very grateful to you, my dear, completely unfamiliar high friend - even if you are a heathen; because you did me, and also to my friends who have not fallen on their heads, a great service! We all were more or less without God; but now it at least appears to me, that we have found the lost God again, which is very gratifying and pleasant for me.
GGJ|4|19|3|0|Johannes also went through a lot of trouble to convince me about the existence of an eternal God; but he did not succeeded in this matter. I knew how properly square up with him, and he could not resolve my doubts, and as such I got stuck in my old doubts until this very moment. But suddenly all my doubts came to an end!
GGJ|4|19|4|0|Strange! Yes, yes, it is so: If somebody does not find the right door in a maze, he will not get to the palace of the king, who has build his permanent residence in the middle of the large maze; but you have showed and opened me the right door and it is thus easy to enter the big and eternal king's palace soon.
GGJ|4|19|5|0|Be so kind and also tell me where you were so very fortunate, to meet with the great man! Surely he is no magician, but a person equipped with higher powers of God; since this proves his truly divine teaching! Tell me thus where you have spoken to him! I myself want to go there and listen to such living words of salvation out of his mouth."
GGJ|4|19|6|0|Say I: "Just stay here; after a short course of the proceeding discussions you will find Him by yourself! It is also already an hour after midday. Our good landlord Markus is also ready with the midday meal, and it will be served straight away; but after the meal we will find plenty of time to talk about all kind of things. You stay at our table, - your twenty-nine companions, however, can sit at the table next to our table."
GGJ|4|19|7|0|Markus now serves the food. When the food was on the table, Zinka became aware of the fact, that so many large tables, being served by just a few people, were at once fully laden with food and wine mugs.
GGJ|4|19|8|0|He (Zinka) asked Ebahl who was sitting next to him, by saying: "Friend, kindly tell me, how so many large tables could all at once be served with such a mass of food and this by only a few people! Truly, I am in the highest degree astonished by it! I'm on the verge to point out that things are not quite naturally around here! Does the old innkeeper in all secrecy have serving spirits, who assist him with such tasks?"
GGJ|4|19|9|0|Said Ebahl: "You might not have paid proper attention while quite deepened in your conversation, in which time without being specifically noted by yourself, all the tables could easily being served with wine and food. I myself have not paid any attention to it; but it surely would not have taken place in an unnatural manner!"
GGJ|4|19|10|0|Said Zinka: "Friend, believe me, no matter how deeply involved in any discussion, nothing will happen around me without me noticing it, and I know it very specifically, that a few moments ago not one bread crumb was on any of the tables, - and now all the tables are bending under the load of all the food! Allow me, for any person with heart and mind a question will be permitted, particularly if one is a foreigner!? It does not matter anymore if someone gives me an explanation or not; nevertheless, I stand by it, that things are not at all quite natural around here! Look at my twenty-nine companions who discuss the same point among each other; only all of you, who probably have eaten quite a few times here, are indifferent about the whole story, because you know what is happening! But it doesn't matter, - later on I will get behind this secret!"
GGJ|4|20|1|1|Zinka's amazement at the miracle of the table
GGJ|4|20|1|0|After that, Zinka, who was a very big man, stands up and looks at all the tables, which of course were packed with bowls full of the best prepared fishes, and with bread loafs and with many mugs and jugs of the best wine; and he also notices that all the guests already engaging passionately, without one noticing that the food becomes less. In short, our Zinka, the longer he keeps observing, the more he becomes dumbfounded, so that in the end he starts to feel dizzy. Only a strong appetite and the good smell of the food requires him to sit down and start eating.
GGJ|4|20|2|0|Ebahl puts the best and largest fish in front of him and adds that this is one of the most noble species of the sea of Tiberias: since this was the name of the large bay in the Sea of Galilee around the quite large surrounding of Ceasarea Philippi. Zinka eats the fish with increasing zeal, because it tastes outstandingly to him, at the same time he does not spare the honeysweet tasting bread and he diligently greets the full mug, which does not want to become emptier, just as he is not able to finish the fish, although eating it with a healthy appetite.
GGJ|4|20|3|0|As it goes with him, it also goes with his companions. They wanted to become rather joy- and cheerful and very much talkative, but the continuously growing amazement about the rare phenomena at the meal does not allow them any time for that; because these are phenomena which they never have experienced before. Therefore they are already full as it should be, - nevertheless, the good taste of the fish, bread and wine tempts them to keep on enjoying the food; but also this they do not understand where this is coming from.
GGJ|4|20|4|0|Finally Zinka asks Cyrenius and urges him to tell him, what this is all about.
GGJ|4|20|5|0|But Cyrenius answers and says: "If the meal is over, the time has come to talk about a few things; but for now, eat and drink according to your hearts' desire!"
GGJ|4|20|6|0|Says Zinka: "Friend and my high lord and master! In my whole life I was never a gourmet; but if I will be around you for much longer, then I certainly will become one! I just don't understand why I keep eating and drinking!? I am full and my thirst is satisfied, nevertheless, I still can keep on eating and drinking! And the wine is better and more spiritually than any I have ever tasted before; but it is of no use, I just don't get intoxicated!
GGJ|4|20|7|0|I still stand by it, that things are not natural around here! Among this large crowd there must be a great magician and performs hereby a sign with his inconceivable miracle strength! Or we are close to this great prophet, which I have searched for with my twenty-nine companions!? If this would be the case, then I submissively ask you, to let us thirty go wherever you want us to go, or you have to bind us again; since if we would meet with the prophet coincidently, we would be forced to lay our hands on him, because of our heavy oath to Herodes. It would be of no use to us, however, for the sake of the oath we had to dare even if it means our downfall!"
GGJ|4|20|8|0|Says Cyrenius: "What, - where does this comes from?! Where and in which law is it written, that an evil, coerced and damned oath should be upheld?! Your oath is already nullified because you and your twenty-nine companions are my prisoners! From now on it means you have to do what I and my subordinate generals will order you to do, and for ever not what your stupid Herodes instructed you to do! You are released from your evil oath for all times and for everlasting!
GGJ|4|20|9|0|If the great prophet came from somewhere into our midst, nobody of you dare to touch him with only one finger; but who still wants to do it for the sake of his silly oath, will learn the heaviness of the Roman seriousness!
GGJ|4|20|10|0|My friend Zinka, because of your truly intelligent remarks I previously regarded you as a quite wise person; but by this last statement of your mind you have lost quite a lot of points with me! Was the former then only a pretence of yours?"
GGJ|4|20|11|0|Says Zinka: "No, no, certainly not, high lord and master! I and all of us think and want exactly what we have thought, wanted and spoken earlier; however, you must recognize, that one under such phenomena as they occurred here and are still occurring, as a person of some intelligence start to make large eyes and in the end becomes somewhat embarrassed and confused in his thoughts, will, words and actions.
GGJ|4|20|12|0|If I ever had seen something similar, I surely would also behave as quietly like all of you; my wise neighbour nearly was not finished saying that the midday meal will be served, and see, within a few moments the tables started to bend under the load of the food and drinks! It is possible for some kind of artificial apparatus to exist, whereby such work can be completed a little faster than normal; but that fast!? Certainly, no mechanical device would be sufficient! In short, you can tell me what you want, but I stand by it and say: This was either extraordinary magic or a perfect miracle!
GGJ|4|20|13|0|You, high friend and lord, can easily stay calm because you surely know the reason of it; but with us it is an entire different case! Just look at the fish which I'm still eating! I have eaten from it already more than enough, and still by a wide margin the bigger half is left! I'm completely full but can still keep on eating! Here is my mug from which I already have drank easily a full measure, and look at it, - the level of the wine is hardly three fingers below the top! Yes, as a thinking man one cannot take this completely indifferently, as if this was so to speak nothing! I'm your prisoner here and cannot demand an explanation from you regarding this miraculous phenomena; but I can ask you for it, do I? Therefore I was asking you, but you told me to wait!
GGJ|4|20|14|0|To wait would be alright, if instead of an eagerly learning soul, a dead rock was nursing its sluggishness in me; but my soul is no rock, but an always light thirsty spirit. His thirst cannot be satisfied with a cool refreshing drink, but an explaining word that comes out of the mouth of a spirit who already drank. You have this ethereal drink in abundance and are filled up to the neck with it; but me, the diligent thirsty, you do not want to dribble one drop of your abundance onto my burning tongue! See, this is what bothers me most and confuses my senses! If I, under these circumstances, become a little confused, - can you, high friend, be astonished by it?
GGJ|4|20|15|0|However, nothing more about all this! I already become quite annoyed by myself about the whole issue and will leave this miracle on the side! Man should not know everything and do not need to know everything. For the necessary acquisition of the daily bread, man does not need to learn, to experience and to know much. A real fool if he tries to strive beyond it! Therefore keep on drinking and eating, while still something is left! If I'm not allowed to know something, I rather don't want to know anything at all! Since what one wants oneself, one can easily endure; only the foreign will is for each honest soul heavy to digest. From now on you can be at ease, to ever be bothered again with a question from me!"
GGJ|4|20|16|0|With these words Zinka felt silent, ate quietly his fish and took with it bread and wine; also his companions did likewise and took very little notice about what happened around them, or what has been said.
GGJ|4|21|1|1|The nature of thirst for knowledge. On right singing
GGJ|4|21|1|0|Secretly, Cyrenius asked Me, what should be done with this person.
GGJ|4|21|2|0|But I said: "Quite a lot! They still will become quite strong tools for us; but now they need a little rest, and this is why I let them fall into this indifferent state.
GGJ|4|21|3|0|Believe Me! A soul, who becomes thirsty for a higher knowledge once, does not so easily falls into full sluggishness! With such a soul it is the same as with a young engaged man, who is dead seriously in love with his chosen maiden. But the maiden, since she is a maiden but not a honorable young woman, takes it with the love of her betrothed a lot easier and thinks by herself: 'If its not him, there are many others!'
GGJ|4|21|4|0|But after a while the fiancé gets to know this and his heart becomes sad. Full of annoyance and fury he decides very seriously, to never again think about the disloyal loose girl; but the more he tries to forget about her, the more he thinks of her and secretly he wishes that all the bad things which he heard about the maiden by foreign mouth, are pure lies.
GGJ|4|21|5|0|Finally he sees the maiden in company of someone else! Secretly he wants to explode because of his rage and with all force tries to forget about the disloyal girl: but then real glowing hot thoughts start to trouble him, so that no other healthy thought can exist alongside. Day and night he finds no rest nor sleep; he sighs and often cries bitterly and curses the disloyal girl.
GGJ|4|21|6|0|Yes, why all this? Didn't he seriously decided not to think about the non-worthy anymore?
GGJ|4|21|7|0|During his torture a good friend comes to him and says: 'Friend, you are doing your fiancee a little injustice! See, with her ostensible carelessness she only wanted to test your love; since she knew and had to know, that she was only a poor maiden while you are stuck in wealth. She hardly comprehended the possibility that you ever wanted to take her as a proper wife; she regarded your promised love more than half as a prank and thought to put you a little to the test, if you really love her as your words say, before giving you her hand! Since too often the poor maiden made the sad experience, that such rich youth, as you are, are only playing a loose game with the poor maiden. But your maiden has now realized that you are serious about her, and loves you therefore more than you ever could believe; since the time she gave her love to you, she wasn't disloyal in her heart to you. - Now you know, blind fanatic, where you stand with her! Do now what you want!'
GGJ|4|21|8|0|Do you, Cyrenius, think, that the deeply hurt lover still does not want to see and hear anything from the poor but most beautiful maiden, as he decided a while ago? O, by no means! The words of his friend were most appreciated by him, and he couldn't wait for the moment in which he could give his hand to his fiancee for ever.
GGJ|4|21|9|0|And the same will happen to our Zinka! He eats and drink as if not bothered by the miracles anymore; but within he is now much more active with it than ever before. Therefore no worry!
GGJ|4|21|10|0|I know all the people and know everything that takes place in their hearts. In addition the steering of feelings in the heart are done only by Me; where it is necessary, I know what I have to do. Let us therefore be cheerful and eat and drink what has been placed in front of us; since for this afternoon we need a little more bodily strength and will only late tonight have our evening meal!"
GGJ|4|21|11|0|All are now quite cheerful and glad, and many praise God the Lord. A few even started to sing; however, except for Herme, there were no good singers present. He was asked by a few that he should sing something; but he was quite hesitant since he was afraid for the criticism of the good-hearing Romans, and therefore he had to be ask several times.
GGJ|4|21|12|0|But he (Herme) said: "My friends and lords! To God our Lord I sing a song in my heart; the Lord of Israel listens to it probably with pleasure! If I would sing the same song loudly to your ears, you would not like it because of a perhaps few impure tones. This would then fill me with embarrassment and annoyance, which would not be good for me nor for you; therefore I rather not sing the song of my heart loudly, but very quietly in my heart. To whom it is dedicated, certainly understands it!"
GGJ|4|21|13|0|Says I: "You are right, Herme, just keep on singing in your heart! This kind of singing sounds in the ears of God a lot more pleasant than a loud, pointless noise by which only the carnal ear is tickled, while in the meantime the heart remains cold and untouched.
GGJ|4|21|14|0|However, when occasionally also sung outwardly, it should only be done if the heart is to such an extend overfilled with the feeling of love, that it must get some air through the voice of the mouth, to so to speak not suffocate because of the too mighty surge of love for God. Then of course even the outwardly singing will please God; but it should be sung with a pure voice which elevates the soul even more.
GGJ|4|21|15|0|Because an unpure and not melodious voice is like murky marsh water poured on a blazing flame! Everyone can think for himself what the result will be."
GGJ|4|21|16|0|When I gave this explanation about singing, the charming Jarah said to Me: "But Lord, how would it be - since we are sitting so cheerfully together - if Raphael would sing something for us?"
GGJ|4|21|17|0|Says I also jokingly to her: "Ask him about it! Perhaps he will do you a favour by doing something like that. I of course will not say or have anything against it."
GGJ|4|21|18|0|Jarah immediately grabs Raphael and urges him that he should sing something.
GGJ|4|21|19|0|And Raphael says: "You of course do not have any idea how we are singing; but this I tell you upfront, that you will not be able to endure my voice for very long, since it will and must sound too affecting, because it is build out of too pure elements. Your flesh cannot endure the sound of my voice; if I sing to you for an quarter of an hour, you will die due to the charm of the sound of my voice which cannot be compared to anything on this earth! Ask me now if you, most charming, want to hear me singing, and I will sing; but what the effect of my singing will be on your flesh, I nearly cannot predict!"
GGJ|4|21|20|0|Says Jarah: "Sing at least one single tone; it surely will not kill me!"
GGJ|4|21|21|0|Says Raphael: "Good, so I will sing one single tone to you, and all who are here should listen to it, and also those who are live quite a distance from here, so that they should investigate which sound they have heard! But I must prepare myself a few moments for it! However, be steadfast for it; since also this single tone will have an immense effect on you!"
GGJ|4|22|1|1|Raphael as a singer
GGJ|4|22|1|0|These words are of course also heard by our Zinka and he asks Ebahl who sits next to him: "Is this lovely boy really such a capital singer? Have you listened to him before?"
GGJ|4|22|2|0|Says Ebahl: "He says it; I have heard him many times speaking, but never heard him singing before and I'm therefore also very curious about his single tone!"
GGJ|4|22|3|0|Says Zinka: "From where is he and who is this girl?"
GGJ|4|22|4|0|Ebahl answers: "The boy is staying in my home in Genezareth, and the girl is my lovely daughter. She is only fifteen years old, but has the whole script in her head and in her heart, - and also the boy and he is for the time being a teacher in my house. I know him thus very well! But that he is also such an extraordinary singer, up to this hour I didn't know one syllable about; I'm therefore now very curious about his single tone."
GGJ|4|22|5|0|When Ebahl has said this, Raphael said: "Now listen and pay attention!"
GGJ|4|22|6|0|After that many heard like from far away a very faint but such indescribable purest tone, that all became enraptured and Zinka exclaimed with great enthusiasm: "No, no earthly singer sings like that! Only a God can sing like that or at least an angel of God!"
GGJ|4|22|7|0|But the tone became increasingly stronger, more full of life and mightier. In its peak strength like coming from thousand trombones, it sounded like a quad-sext-accord in Des-Moll, reaching from the small octave stroked in between with the repetition of the octave, decreased after that and in the end was lost again in a weakest A's (stroked in between) of a never heard purity.
GGJ|4|22|8|0|From this single tone all were to such an extend enraptured, that their sensory life was in a way numbed so that they fell into a kind of unconsciousness. Upon a sign from Me the angel had to waken them again.
GGJ|4|22|9|0|All woke up as from a most blissful dream, and Zinka, full of enthusiasm, stormed to Raphael, embraced him with all his strength and said: "Boy! You are not a mortal! You are either a God or an angel! Yes, with such a voice you must be able to wake up the dead and enliven all stones! No, no, no! Never ever did any mortal on the whole earth heard such an above heavenly sound! O you above heavenly boy! Who taught you to produce such sound from your throat?!
GGJ|4|22|10|0|Oh, I'm completely gone! All my life fibres are still trembling from the indescribable beauty and purity of this single tone! It didn't seemed to me as if you produced the unheard most pure tone from your throat, but it rather gave me the impression as if all heavens opened and a harmony out of the mouth of God was poured over the dead earth!
GGJ|4|22|11|0|O God, o God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, - You are not an empty articulated sound from a mouth! You are the only truth and the most pure, eternal harmony! Oh, this tone, this tone! Yes, this tone gave me everything lost, it gave me back my God, my holy Creator and Father; it was for my soul a purest gospel from the heavens! What perhaps thousands and again thousands of words could not have achieved, was caused by this single tone from the heavens; it perfected a person in me! My formerly stone heart is like wax in the sun and so tender feeling like a hanging dewdrop!
GGJ|4|22|12|0|O Johannes whose death I had to announce with a most broken heart! If you had heard such tone in your last moments of your earthly life, verily, the death of your body would become a bright lighted gate to the heavens of God! But inside the dark dungeon, which held you, holy man of God, captive, only tones of wailing, suffering and grief could be heard!
GGJ|4|22|13|0|O people, people, people! How evil and how dark it must look like inside your poor souls, which have not heard what I just heard, and could not feel, what I have just felt and will feel for the rest of my life! O you, great, holy Father in heaven, - if one day I have to part from this grieving and deathly world, for a few moments let me again listen to such a tone, and most blissful I shall leave this earth, and thereupon my soul shall praise your most holy name forever!"
GGJ|4|23|1|1|Communication with God through the inner word in the heart
GGJ|4|23|1|0|After this beautiful exclamation of Zinka, deeply uplifting the souls of all present, Jarah said: "O Raphael, Raphael! What completely different being are you now than you were before! You completely broke my heart! Oh, you rather should not have sung the tone!"
GGJ|4|23|2|0|Said Raphael: "Why did you urged me to do it?! I did not wanted to do it anyway; but since I cannot take the tone back anymore, it does not matter so much! Think, that in the heavens of God everything must resemble this tone, so that in future you even more seriously will strive to organize your life in such a way, that it resembles this tone in all its appearances, effects and facilities; whose life does not resembles this tone, will not enter the kingdom of the eternal and purest love.
GGJ|4|23|3|0|Since the tone you heard is a tone of love and a tone of the highest wisdom in God! Just remember this very well and act, so that you completely resemble the tone, and you will become just in all love and wisdom before God, who has chosen you as a bride of heavens and has therefore made me your guide!
GGJ|4|23|4|0|But what happens here, happens before God and before His heavens; but it does not happen for this world, because it never will be able to understand this; therefore the world will only learn very little or even absolutely nothing about this, and will also not learn anything about this tone. Look at the people at the other tables, how they judge differently and even quarrelling; but let them judge and quarrel among each other! Nevertheless, even collectively they will not bring forth anything; since the worldly mind can never understand this!
GGJ|4|23|5|0|The Lord stays here already for several days; but tomorrow it will be the last! What will happens afterwards, nobody knows but only the Lord. Therefore fill your heart with all love and meekness and keep covertly in your heart the special and extraordinary things which you have heard and seen here; since to retell this to the worldly people, means to throw the most noble and largest pearls to the pigs, which is to no use of the world people. All this you must remember and act accordingly, so that you can become a useful tool in the hands of the Lord in heaven and on earth. - Have you taken note of everything?"
GGJ|4|23|6|0|Says Jarah: "O dearest Raphael! Surely I have noted everything; but it is not really very pleasant what you just have told me, - namely the departure of the Lord from here which you have announced for tomorrow! You know how much and how above all I love Him! What will happen to me if I can't see Him, listen to Him and speak to Him anymore?!"
GGJ|4|23|7|0|Says Raphael: "You will be doing very well, even if you can't see Him, you will be able to always listen and talk to Him; since if you ask Him in you heart, He will also answer you in your heart.
GGJ|4|23|8|0|See, what is it what we have to do!? I am now, as you can see, here; but if the Lord wants it, I immediately must go from here to a most far away world and stay there for as long as it is necessary according to the order of the Lord. Believe me, that we from the personal presence of the Lord are quite often very far away, - but not from the spiritual presence; since there we are always in God, just as also God is in us and executes His never estimateable great deeds.
GGJ|4|23|9|0|Who truly loves God the Lord, is continuously with God and in God. And if he wants to hear or know something from God, he must ask Him in his heart, and through the thoughts of the heart he will immediately receive the fullest answer, and in such a way every person can always in all things be taught by God. From this you can see that it is not always necessary to see, to be blessed in the Lord, but only to hear and to feel, - and you have everything, what is required to be truly blessed in God.
GGJ|4|23|10|0|See! Also I will not always be visible around you; but you only have to call me in your heart, and I will be with you and will answer you through your heart, by however very quietly, but nevertheless very clear perceptible thoughts. If you have received them, then think, that I have breathed them into your heart! You will also recognize them, that they have not grown on your own ground. But if you have recognized them, act accordingly!
GGJ|4|23|11|0|Since to only know what is right and good and what pleases God, is not sufficient, yes, by far not sufficient, - also not, even if one had the only most decisive and biggest appreciation for the teachings out of the heavens, however, could never with absolute seriousness decide to act accordingly in all and everything what is prescribed by the teachings coming from the heavens.
GGJ|4|23|12|0|Therefore it says, to properly hear the teachings, to properly recognizes it and then to properly act accordingly! Without the strict execution of the teaching, nothing remains and nothing is going to happen!"
GGJ|4|24|1|1|The cultivation of the human heart
GGJ|4|24|1|0|(Raphael:) "You know, my dearest virgin Jarah, when the Lord was staying in Genezareth, He Himself taught you all kinds of gardening cultures! He taught you all kind of useful plants, showed you how they must be cared for and how to use them. He made a little garden for you and planted it with all kind of useful plants and told you of each one in particular what form it will have, how it grows, when and how it will blossom, what fruit it will bear, for what they are good for, how one can enjoy them and how one can store a rich harvest so that it does not go bad. In short, the Lord Himself gave you the necessary lessons how your garden should be maintained.
GGJ|4|24|2|0|Now, you had a very great joy about it! Would the joy on its own already be sufficient?! Would the garden have brought you any fruit of the blessing without the actual diligent maintenance?! Because of your great pleasure and because of your joy about the teaching out of the mouth of the Lord, nothing would be growing in your little garden - except some weed! Since you diligently put your hand to it according to the teaching, your little garden soon started to blossom into a little earthly paradise, and you can look forward to make a proper harvest from your little garden!
GGJ|4|24|3|0|And see now! Likewise is also the heart of every person a little garden; if one diligently maintains it according to the teaching out of the mouth of the Lord and does not shy away from any trouble to turn everything one has heard into action, one will soonest possess enough blessing and enough mercy out of the heavens in ones own heart, so that one in the end for the soul and spirit can live out of ones very own means and will not all the time require our advice and our help!
GGJ|4|24|4|0|Since this is what the Lord wants to achieve with man, namely that he becomes a completely independent citizen of the heavens according to the eternal unchanging order of God; who has achieved this, has in fact achieved everything. - Did you, dearest Jarah, understand this all quite well? Are you getting a little familiar with the purest tone which I have sung to you?"
GGJ|4|24|5|0|Said Jarah: "Oh, now so well and so clear like the purest sun on a bright, cloudless midday! Your words gave my heart a mighty consolation, and I will also raise them to full action, so that they become for me the most joyful and blissful truths of life. To teach me and see to it that the teaching is turned into full action, should not be the most difficult task of life for you! But will also all the other people do what you have so loyal and truthful advised me to do?"
GGJ|4|24|6|0|Said Raphael: "Worry firstly only about yourself, the others will be provided for by the Lord!"
GGJ|4|25|1|1|Zinka's questions regarding Raphael and his search for the Lord
GGJ|4|25|1|0|Of course Zinka did not only heard part of this teaching, but everything, and he asked Ebahl, whom he probably trusted most, by saying: "Friend, this strange youth, who just now let us hear a tone out of the heavens and who gave your daughter a strange mystical kind of teaching, in such a way - openly said - that I have never encountered something similar before, looks to me as if he does not completely belong to this earth like us; tell me if it is not him, about whom my Johannes regarded himself too unworthy to loosen his shoe laces! He just looks too young to me; because he is supposed to be in his thirties already!"
GGJ|4|25|2|0|Says Ebahl: "Dearest friend, the youth is indeed not Him, - but rather a main disciple of Him! I must openly confess to you, that the Prophet from Nazareth possesses such power and wisdom, that there are even, as one might say, angles from heaven coming down to earth, to listen to his teachings and to admire his deeds and to praise the almightiness of God in Him!
GGJ|4|25|3|0|As proof of my statement serves very much this youth, of whom you don't know what you should make of him! As an earthly person he is in fact a little too heavenly, and as an angel he perhaps looks a little too earthly! He lives already for one moon with me and is the educator of my daughter; that he does not have a father nor a mother on earth and possesses a power in all things, which is simply fabulous, you can believe me rock solidly! A further genealogy I cannot give you. By the way, you can talk to him yourself and he will not keep you waiting for an answer! In his hole being there is no haughtiness!"
GGJ|4|25|4|0|Says Zinka: "I know enough, and know, for what I should take him during these extraordinary times! But now I want to know if this great prophet from Nazareth is not among us!? Because without him I will forever not understand what a so to speak angel must do! Since according to your explanations he must be a complete divine being! Therefore just show me by means of a only very slight sign, if he is there and who he is!"
GGJ|4|25|5|0|Ebahl says: "Dearest friend, just be a little patient; you will get to know Him! But this much I can tell you to your bigger reassurance - since you are not a henchmen or catcher anymore -, that He is actually among us, otherwise the high ranking Romans would not be here!"
GGJ|4|25|6|0|Says Zinka: "Also enough; I do not need more! Now I will find him!"
GGJ|4|25|7|0|With that our Zinka was satisfied, but already paid very close attention and did not took his eyes off Cyrenius, Cornelius and from the angel, since he was of the opinion that they would betray me soonest, but he was of course a little mistaken, since I immediately had put it into their hearts what they had to say and in which direction they should steer Zinka's attention. The session was also adjourned and the tables were cleared, and we went to the shore and talked there about less important matters. Zinka and his companions of course kept a close eye on us.
GGJ|4|26|1|1|Jesus raises the two drowning victims from the dead. Zinka recognizes the Lord
GGJ|4|26|1|0|But during our walk up and down the shore of the sea, we came to the place where our Risa cared about the two drowned persons and waited for them to become alive again.
GGJ|4|26|2|0|Cyrenius said to him: "Now, friend Risa, does the two already start to show very faint signs of life?"
GGJ|4|26|3|0|Said Risa: "High lord, every effort is pure in vain! Those two surly getting more dead instead of alive; for them every effort and further treatment is in vain! Only the omnipotence of God can make them alive again! No positioning and no poring wine into their mouths is of any use!"
GGJ|4|26|4|0|Say I: "Is this your opinion!?"
GGJ|4|26|5|0|Says Risa: "Lord, just look at the blue spots and smell the already quite advanced process of decay, and You Yourself will agree with me that those two will only become alive again by the omnipotence of God on Daniel's Judgement Day!"
GGJ|4|26|6|0|At this point also Zinka pushed forward, since he was quite knowledgeable about dead people, if they really were completely dead, and looked at both drowned persons. After completing his examination he said: "The friend was speaking the truth! Those two have to wait until Judgement Day in their complete state of death, provided that there ever will be one on this earth, - what is difficult for me to believe! Since I know what will become of such a heap of meat: moths, worms, flies, beatles, all kind of gras and other plants! How many are torn and eaten by wild beasts! How many die in a fire! Will all this just like that come together again on Judgement Day like it is now, because then I will completely give up to be a human for ever! I, Zinka from Jerusalem, knowledgeable in many things, state here, that on the supposedly coming Judgement Day even the omnipotence of God will take its time, when it comes to reviving those tow female heaps of meat! It will give to their souls a new, spiritual body; but in those two bodies no soul will be bothered with a headache anymore!"
GGJ|4|26|7|0|Say I to Zinka: "Friend! You know a few things and quite often you hit the nail on its head; but in this case, strictly speaking, your blow is a little off the mark! You are quite right that the soul in the beyond will never again walk in this body, but those two bodies should at least for some time become useful carriers for their souls! If I want it, those two must awake again! One of them will even become your quite fertile wife and you will love her beyond measure; the other should become the wife of the still single Risa, - but he will not wake a fruit in her!"
GGJ|4|26|8|0|After that I call both drowned, and in a moment they stand up and look very surprised around themselves and cannot grasp, where they are, and what happened to them.
GGJ|4|26|9|0|But Risa and Zinka fall on their knees before Me and Zinka calls: "It is You, which Johannes has announced! But You are not a prophet, You are Jehovah Himself!"
GGJ|4|26|10|0|During this awakening scene also the Persians who were still with us and the known Schabbi came closer and Schabbi said to Zinka: "This time, you have, as I feel it, judged correctly! Yes, it is like that, friend, - this is Jehovah! And the youth, who let us hear this heavenly tone, is an archangel, actually the same, who already has guided the young Tobias on this earth. This is how things stand: this is the great Messiah who has been prophesied by all the prophets and seers, and with Him starts a new, spiritual kingdom on this earth!
GGJ|4|26|11|0|It is Him that many will become annoyed about and want to attack Him and do with Him what Herodes did to Johannes; but all who will do that, will shatter at His power and become stupid and blind like the darkest night before His wisdom! Since the earth has never carried His likeness in its flesh!
GGJ|4|26|12|0|What I tell you in the name of my twenty companions, I tell you without shyness; since from now on I do not fear the world anymore, because I got acquainted with Him, who is the only one to fear from all those who would and will raise against Him! Oh, He will thoroughly examine the sinners and thousand times woe to the sinners! He will fight nobody with the sword in His hand, - but the power of His word will judge and destroy them!
GGJ|4|26|13|0|About the power which lies in His words, you still have the completely naked truth in front of you! These two maidens were completely dead, so that nobody could raise any doubts about it! He only said: 'Stand up!', - and the two stood up and are living now like new born, revived and healthy and have a perfect clearest consciousness; it would only be nice if the two dear creatures could get dressed! - But I know what I will do! Among the Persians are a few women who carry a triple set of clothing with them; each one can contribute one dress and these two can be helped!"
GGJ|4|27|1|1|The life history of the two girls
GGJ|4|27|1|0|Here Schabbi turned to Me and asked, if he may do this.
GGJ|4|27|2|0|Said I: "Oh, just carry on; nobody has ever sinned before Me by performing a good deed! Go, and let the two get dressed!"
GGJ|4|27|3|0|And Schabbi went, and within a few moments he returned with two sparkling white coloured shirts of the finest silk and with two sky-blue dresses of the finest cashmere, as well as two pairs of the most expensive festival sandals with long, silk lined ribbons; the two newly awakened were also given two diadem-like combs and golden forehead braces, decorated with precious stones. However, they refused to accept the jewellery which they regarded as too valuable.
GGJ|4|27|4|0|But I Said: "If I want it, just take what has been given to you; because it is fitting for brides to be adorned!"
GGJ|4|27|5|0|After that the two also accepted the jewellery; and after being dressed and adorned and standing there as two daughters of a king, they showed a great and thankful joy.
GGJ|4|27|6|0|But while standing in front of us in radiating beauty, Zinka said: "No, no, this is again a miracle! When I looked at them when dead they looked like two women in their forties and their shrunk shapes did not show any special sign of beauty; even after being miraculously awaken, nothing in particular was showing; and now they have become two beauties, like my eyes have never seen something similar before! Now they are two maidens not counting more than twenty years! Yes, this is also a miracle of miracles! Where is the young Herodias now?! Now, if Herodes would see one of them and she would insist on it, he would for the love of her let all Jews be beheaded! Should I poor sinner really be worthy of the mercy, to take one of those two angels as my wife, then Jerusalem would never ever see me again; since this would be such a bait for Herodes and also for all the other many holy men of the city of God!"
GGJ|4|27|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "If those two miracle children do not have proper parents anymore or if the actual parents have lost any right to them because the intervention of death, they will become my daughters and will receive from me a proper trousseau!"
GGJ|4|27|8|0|Says the older one of the two, called Gamiela: "Both of us are, strictly speaking, without parents; and those we called father and mother, should basically not be close relatives of us. We came as little children of two and I three into the house of a Greek merchant, who only later converted partially to the Jewish believe; according to the testimony of an old maid we have been brought by a slave trader from Sidon to Kapernaum and bought by the said merchant, who we called father, for five pigs and three calves and eight sheep.
GGJ|4|27|9|0|The seller also gave the merchant a document, in which our names and the names of our real parents are written! Our real parents are supposed to be Romans of very high parentage. How much of it is true, we don't know; but the trip on which we had the accident, we undertook secretly with the aim to learn the full truth from a relative of our false parents who lives in another place, if we are the actual or in fact are only bought daughters of our parents.
GGJ|4|27|10|0|But then we fell into the hands of the evil pirates, have been robbed of everything we took with us, had been undressed, despite of our begging we have been tied together by the hair and thrown alive into the deep sea. What happened after that with us, we don't know, and also not how we came to this completely unfamiliar place, and who gave us back our lives; since we must have been dead, when we were found after being washed ashore by the sea at some shore or beach! - Where are we actually now, and who are you good and marvellous people?"
GGJ|4|28|1|1|Cyrenius recognizes his daughters. Risa and Zinka become the sons-in-law of Cyrenius
GGJ|4|28|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Only a little patience, my dearest children and daughters! - Your name is Gamiela, and what is the name of your younger sister?"
GGJ|4|28|2|0|Says the younger one: "My name is Ida; this is how I was always called."
GGJ|4|28|3|0|At that point Cyrenius embraced Me and said: "Lord, yes, how should I thank You?! O God, o Father! In this way you have given me back my two dearest daughters, which were taken away from me by the cheekiest hands seventeen years ago! How this was possible despite the guarding of my house, is still a mystery to me!
GGJ|4|28|4|0|Straight away I send scouts into all directions, to look and ask for the lost sisters and a courageous captain said to me: 'Even if Pluto has stolen them from you, I bring them to you! But if the sea has devoured them or any greedy predator, then all trouble will be in vain!' He went and for three years all his efforts were in vain.
GGJ|4|28|5|0|I also send scouts to You, o Lord, to Nazareth. They were asking about you, but returned with the disastrous news home, that there is nothing about You anymore. You were actually a very calm, but otherwise an absolutely stupid boy between thirteen and fourteen years, not even mentioning anything about prophesying!
GGJ|4|28|6|0|Your own parents gave a very tiresome testimony about You and said, that with Your twelfth year any sign of any wisdom was completely lost and that You are, regarding mind and insight, taking second place to every other normal earthly boy. For the sake of me they have urged You, to only this time make a prophecy for my messengers; but You kept quiet and said in the end that You not have come into this world to prophesy, but to work like any other person!
GGJ|4|28|7|0|When You were asked, if You could remember everything You have done from the cradle to your twelfth year, You said, what there was, is no more! And when You were asked about the reason, you did not speak again, left the room and went outside, - and my messengers returned empty handed home!
GGJ|4|28|8|0|And as such all my searching was in vain. For seven full years I mourned about my two dearest daughters, - and see, here they are! At that time You have kept them from me, to give them back to me in a double wonderfully manner! Yes, Lord, how should I actually thank You for that?"
GGJ|4|28|9|0|Says I: "You have already done this by taking care of all those who were caught here and you have troubled yourself to make arrangements for their accommodation and for their better destination in future, as what they had experienced up to now! In short, - you, My first friend Cyrenius, has already done so many things for Me, that I cannot let you unrewarded on this earth! But one day in My kingdom in heaven, you will therefore also receive an even bigger reward!
GGJ|4|28|10|0|But since you have your daughters back in a complete healthy state, think of them, to whom I have given your daughters as brides! The two men are not of royal parentage; however, they are now so to speak My sons, - and this should also be sufficient for you!"
GGJ|4|28|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, Your will is a most pleasant commandment for me, and for my two sons in law I surely will find means and ways, whereby they will be placed in such a way, to be most useful to the spiritually and physical poor people!
GGJ|4|28|12|0|But now come you my dearest daughters to me and let me press you against my heart; since I'm now one of the most happiest fathers of the whole world! How happy will your mother be to have you back; since she was disconsolately about you! If she could see you, her happiness would be even greater; but despite her great lovingness she nevertheless is blind. Being blind she became my wife, after which she received the eye light for a while, but later on went blind again! But she has very sharp senses, so that I bet that she will recognize you immediately. Oh, how infinitively happy I am know! Come here, all the poor, I want to make you happy with all my strength!
GGJ|4|28|13|0|If I think about it, how we found you floating in the sea, tied together by the hair! If at that time I only had the faintest idea that you were my daughters, how terrible unhappy the sight of you would have made me! Only now, after being alive again, the Lord allowed a close acquaintance with you, so that I could become blessed as much as possible! And now I am, and therefore to You, o Lord, all praise and all my love!"
GGJ|4|29|1|1|Zinka's modesty
GGJ|4|29|1|0|Zinka steps closer and says: "High lord and master! Since circumstances are, of which also I could never have the faintest idea, things are getting a completely new face. They are therefore not daughters of a merchant from Kapernaum anymore, but they are daughters from the emperor's house in Rome; on these trees do not grow any apples for us! Because for such children, other children must be found, who are descendants from royal parents. I'm only a common Jew's son, although a descendent from Juda; but what is this compared to you, who is a brother of the great emperor Augustus and as such carries the tribe of the oldest Patricians with yourself?! In addition you are incredible rich, and I have nothing than my paltry portioned wage for an immense work.
GGJ|4|29|2|0|Irrespective how happy Gamiela would have made me, if I had received her as a wife by a miracle from heaven, - but since she as your daughter, high lord, is standing high above my nullity, I can never take her as a wife! You, high lord, would give her to me today because of your pure spiritual mood; but tomorrow you could regret it! Could I object if you take her away from me again? How much grief and how much sorrow would I feel then! If I take her as my wife with the fullest assurance that she remains with me, I surely will take her and become the happiest person; but I never can ask for her, since I know my state and also yours.
GGJ|4|29|3|0|Give me on Roman ground a small holding; by the diligence of my hands I will work the land and support myself and my colleagues! Only let me stay away from Jerusalem and the whole Jewish land! Because I want to have nothing to do anymore with either Herodes or the temple!"
GGJ|4|29|4|0|Says Cyrenius: "Let everything be good! I cannot take away my Gamiela from you anymore, since the Lord in a certain way has given her to you before giving her to me, - and His word and will is holy, more than holy to me! What the Lord only remotely wants us to do, we must do, if we want to become equal with His angels! Yes, on this world I am something for as long he keeps me alive; but on the other side in the big beyond we are all equal, and our treasures here remain part of the dead crust of the earth and will become food for the all consuming time.
GGJ|4|29|5|0|My high status should therefore not bother you; I only carry it for the well-being of humanity as much as it stands in my power to do so. And should you, whom the Lord of infinity, of life and death has brought close to my heart, be excluded from this? No, no, never ever! You are and will remain my son!"
GGJ|4|29|6|0|After listening to these words, Zinka says: "Yes, truly, only a soul entirely devoted to God the Lord can speak in such a way! What the Lord wants, I certainly want also: because He who had awaken the two, is the Lord Himself, of that I'm fully convinced. Even if billions testify against it, Zinka will never stagger in his faith! To Him all my love and all my true worshipping from now on! To Him all honour from eternity to eternity!"
GGJ|4|29|7|0|With those words Zinka kneels before Me and says: "O Lord, forgive me all my sins, so that I can pray as a cleansed person to You!"
GGJ|4|29|8|0|Says I: "Stand up, My brother! Your sins have long since been discarded before Me; because I knew your heart for a very long time, I finally allowed it to come to me. You actually were send out to catch Me, and I allowed Myself to be caught by you, - but only for your heart and for your welfare! Stand up and be full of joy in My name and become a good, useful tool for Me!"
GGJ|4|29|9|0|With that Zinka stands up and only then starts to properly thinks about the greatness and about the meaning of this occurrence. But when he will be sitting alongside Me, only then we will hear him speak again. Since after Mathael, he is probably the biggest spirit in our company.
GGJ|4|30|1|1|Action and speech
GGJ|4|30|1|0|After we managed to give Zinka some rest in this way, also Risa, as the second son-in-law of Cyrenius, came and started to make similar excuses.
GGJ|4|30|2|0|However, Raphael touched him on his shoulder and said: "Friend! Remain only with the truth of your heart; since by quite a margin you are not Zinka! You are good and honest, but you should never talk differently from what is in your heart! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|4|30|3|0|Says Risa: "Yes, friend out of the heavens, I understand what you have told me, and I will speak, if I speak, according to what is in my heart, and no untruth should come over my lips! I'm still a young person and have less experience than some of the others; but I have particularly little experience with the female gender and was never in love with any maiden. But I feel my heart exceptionally drawn and feel it, how I will be beyond all measure happy, if the heavenly beautiful Ida would become my wife; but I also feel how terrible stupid I will appear by this great happiness. Because of this very reason I would like to miss out on this happiness!
GGJ|4|30|4|0|For now my love for Ida has not become a passion, and I can renounce this expecting luck with my soul quite easily; but if later on I become more inflamed, and the luck would not become part of me, it would cause me a lot pain in my heart, which would be then quite difficult for me to get rid of. Because of this reason I would like it to have it from the Lord and from Cyrenius, to free me from every hope on such luck!
GGJ|4|30|5|0|See, you my heavenly friend Raphael, this is how I feel, and this is what I have spoken! If you can help me a little, do it before it is too late! Since a proper help must also happen at the right time, - otherwise it is of little use!"
GGJ|4|30|6|0|Says Raphael: "Friend, for this you will require only very little or even no help at all from me; therefore it stays like the Lord has instructed it to be! You yourself can renounce everything - because against the free will of man the Lord never determines anything, except for the measure and form of the body -; but it does not bring man a lot of bliss, if he regards too little, what the Lord, even when indicated by a slightest sign, has advised. - Do you also understand this?"
GGJ|4|30|7|0|Says Risa: "Yes, also this I understand and say therefore nothing else than: The will of the Lord must always happen; since who carries out the will of God, can never go wrong. Since God the Lord must always knows it best, what is best for us people. Therefore, from now on, I will always accept everything with the greatest thankfulness in my heart and do what the Lord will prescribe! What man can do very easily, because he already has a longing in his heart for it, he should always do and never try to be more. There is enough of a battle with other things, in which man's weak will finds it quite difficult to become a winner. Should he with easy and very pleasant things also become weak, he will not make good progress with regard to the true virtues! - Did I spoke the truth or not?"
GGJ|4|30|8|0|Says Raphael: "Very much so; but it should also be said to you, that it is better to do a lot of good, than speak a lot of good! If people see you doing a lot of good, they will do likewise; however, if they hear you a lot talking good, they will also try to do likewise. But since many are lacking the right wisdom to make truly good speeches, they are forced to speak a lot of nonsense and thereby doing a lot of damage to many weak souls and to themselves, since it makes their hearts to become haughty and egocentric. By an unnecessary desire to talk, in time all kind of false teachings are spread, and poor mankind is blinded and brought into all darkness, so that it afterwards becomes quite difficult to enlighten them again; but by many and good deeds, mankind becomes noble and open hearted. A noble and open heart is in anyway the best plant school for true wisdom and will then also understand to speak good and right, where necessary.
GGJ|4|30|9|0|I have told you this, because quite often you carry a great desire to speak in you, but are still lacking a lot, what is required to make a perfectly good speech; therefore you should speak less, but instead listen and act even more, and you will become a true disciple of the Lord, and this according to His will and according to His pleasure!
GGJ|4|30|10|0|Those who in time should speak and preach, the Lord will select them Himself; but those who are not specifically chosen to speak and teach, are destined by Him to only act according to His word and according to His teachings and should always only do, wherefor they have undoubtedly the assignment from the Lord. In this way they always can find joy to be pleasant for God and in obtaining any special mercy. Say this also to your friends and work companions; since also among them there are those, who think a lot of themselves, to be able to speak orderly and smooth! They are not destined by the Lord to speak, but only to act.
GGJ|4|30|11|0|The reason for the Lord allowing you to become earthly happy, is, so that one day you can do a lot of good things; however, if the Lord would have chosen you as a speaker and teacher, He would say to you: 'Come and follow Me, wherever I'm going, and learn about all wisdom of the kingdom of God!
GGJ|4|30|12|0|See, how pleasant is Cyrenius for the Lord; surely not because of his good speeches, but because of the good and manifold noble actions! But who does many good and noble things, can if necessary, also make a good and right speech; since an open and noble heart does never stays without light from the heavens. But who has this according to the measure of his many good and noble deeds, to him it always will also be very clear, where, when and how much he must speak. Do you understand this, what I have spoken to you, very clearly, my dear Risa?"
GGJ|4|30|13|0|Says Risa: "How can I not; since you have spoken the purest truth, and this is always for everybody clearly understandable! I will always keep strictly to these your words. What I have learned from you, I will also immediately convey to my companions; there is only one thing I would like to know, if Zinka is also called to only act or whether he also must teach alongside!"
GGJ|4|30|14|0|Says Raphael: "My friend Risa, between your and Zinka's experiences exists a great difference! He is a great soul coming from above, and has many and great experiences behind him, despite being only ten years older than you; and, hence, he is destined by the Lord to act and to speak. But once you also have many experiences behind you, you will also have to speak and teach. But for now collect experiences and become rich in good and noble deeds!"
GGJ|4|31|1|1|Hebram's and Risa's self-reflections
GGJ|4|31|1|0|Risa writes this very deep into his heart and goes to his colleagues, who start to congratulate him to his luck; but he opens his mouth and tells them word by word what he heard from Raphael.
GGJ|4|31|2|0|When he finished, Hebram said to him: "This is truly a marvellous speech, just like coming from the mouth of God; but some remark about it should be made, not the speech itself, but about him who gave us the speech. It contained many and even noteworthy true words, coming in good order successively into being; but the speaker, nevertheless, first spoke rather than acted! Nevertheless, I find this quite in order; since every good action, must certainly always be preceded by a good teaching, otherwise it is impossible for the actor to receive any directive for his actions.
GGJ|4|31|3|0|However, at the heart of reason Raphael is still right; since man soon knows what is good and right. Simple laws give it to him! He only needs to properly will, and a good action cannot stay away. But the knowledge on its own, appears to me as a too small motive to act good, especially with very material people, who are only too easily seduced to act badly by a selfish material advantage. In this case the pre-teaching must be expanded to such an extend, that thereby the disciple is given clear, tangible and irrefutable proofs as motives to act good, so that it must appear to the disciple nearly impossible to act against them, just as it is impossible to cross the sea without a boat.
GGJ|4|31|4|0|Once one have brought a disciple thus far, then doing good is an easy matter; but without the added tangible and solidly proven reasons, it will always remain a problem, whose goodness is well recognized, but since the doing accordingly is, nevertheless, connected to some difficulties and self-renunciation, one rather gives in to dear sluggishness and tiresome selfishness and leaves the many good deeds for better days. Without change one follows one's carnal desires and after thirty years one is still the same animal person, as one was, quite actually, in the cradle. Therefore according to my unprevailing opinion, it is also important to add to the above mentioned proofs to the teaching of doing good, which require quite a lot more than saying: 'This and that you should do, because it is good, and this and that you should not do, because it is bad and evil!'"
GGJ|4|31|5|0|Says Risa: "You are quite right, but, nevertheless, basically you say nothing else as was tangible clearly described by Raphael, namely, that only he should teach and speak who is called by the Lord in the spirit. Such a teacher will give to his disciples the teaching together with the necessary proofs to motivate them to act, just as the angel Raphael unfailingly convinced me to act. But if both of us would perform as teachers, we certainly would talk a lot of silly stuff, and if a sharp and well polished speaker would come along and started to put some really powerful opposing arguments to us, in the end he would confuse us, and perhaps we even had to dance to his whistle! But if we act good, with all mind reasons of the world, he would not be able to find the slightest objection or opposing remark. Therefore, for many it is better to act than to teach. - Is this still not quite clear to you?"
GGJ|4|31|6|0|Says Hebram: "O yes, now absolutely, and also earlier, and it is good! People are strange, - I notice this by myself! Just think of it: When we were reading and studying the script often enough, how inconceivable sublime the wonderful stories, events and here and there occurring teachings, appeared to us filling us with the deepest reverence! Finally, because of our highest reverence making us blind, we did not dare to pronounce the spirit of God which here and there actively appeared! When reading something about an appearing angel, we were touched by it to our inner core! Moses appeared so big, that nearly all mountains seemed to bend before his name!
GGJ|4|31|7|0|Now we stand before the same God who thundered his laws on Sinai! The same angel who has guided the young Tobias, walks among us like an ordinary person and teaches us with sweet words to recognize the will of God! In addition miracles over miracles of the most unheard manner occur on a continues basis, - but, nevertheless, everything appears to us already quite ordinary, as if we are used to it since childhood. Tell me, what might be the reason for it!
GGJ|4|31|8|0|We are supposed to be completely overwhelmed by surprise and adoration, - but instead are as blunt as an old, rusted sword of an old warrior! What might be the reason for it? If I think about it, I could shear off my own head from my body from annoyance!"
GGJ|4|31|9|0|Says Risa: "Be calm, friend! The Lord wanted it like that; if we, which is understandable, keep on to dwell in a state of highest excitement of our souls, we would miss a lot of what happens and is said here. The Lord knows how to keep our souls within the boundaries of soberness, and therefore we can cold-bloodedly listen and observe everything what occurs and is said here - even if it is of an incomprehensible high nature -, and record it even deeper in our souls. If this is all over, our souls will start to become excited in a most colossal manner! Oh, we will not escape it! But for now it is much better like it is! - Do you have a different opinion?"
GGJ|4|31|10|0|Says Hebram: "Not at all, - your opinion is again perfectly correct, and most certainly it is like that! But it does no harm if one reminds oneself, that one easily feels too little uplifted during this most holy extraordinary opportunity which never occurred before, while reading the extraordinariness of the past has touched us so deeply and made us so excited. If this spiritual sluggishness would depend on us alone, I had to regard it as a big and most coarse sin of life; but if, according to your opinion, the Lord causes this in us by His almighty will, we mus be grateful to Him, and everything He speaks and does, we must more seriously and deeper contemplate and think about it, how we can turn His word into full action. But that Zinka is such a deep spiritual man - while he was and still is only a senior servant of Herodes! -, is a riddle to me! Where did he got his overwhelming wisdom from and collected so much experiences?"
GGJ|4|31|11|0|Said Risa: "That I don't know; but a big lord like Herodes, surely would have checked out his servant very thoroughly, before making him one of his first and most senior servants. In addition Zinka was according to his own testimony a special friend of the prophet Johannes and certainly would have learned quite a lot regarding important matters of life, and it is therefore no wonder that he is wiser than us. He will talk about something which I am very curious about. - But now it appears if the Lord wants to say something, thus let us keep quiet for a change; since from our talk does not rise much brightness in anyway!"
GGJ|4|32|1|1|An event from the time of Jesus' adolescence
GGJ|4|32|1|0|During the dialogue of the two, I gave to both awoken the opportunity, to recognize Me as Him, who, a couple of month back, also awoke a few from the dead in Kapernaum, and soon both recognized Me as the same and also knew Maria and the others of the house of Joseph. Gamiela also mentioned, that she still can remember when the old carpenter master Joseph with his six sons build a new sheep stable at her foster fathers residence in Kapernaum, and that she also could recall that she has seen Me at work as the youngest of the sons of Joseph; but at that stage she of course could not have had any idea, that the spirit of the Most High was hidden in Me.
GGJ|4|32|2|0|But Ida added to it: "Yes, yes, dear sister! It was the last evening, when the building was completed and our foster father paid the old Joseph for the work, but in the end deducted a few groschen according to an old business custom of him, prompting the holy man to go to the merchant saying: 'Don't do this; since this will bring you no blessing! You are a heathen, but, nevertheless, believe in the God of the Jews. And see, this mighty God lives in My heart, and if I ask Him, He gives to Me for what I have asked Him! He also lives in the heart of all righteous before Him and their requests pleases Him. If you act hard against Joseph who completed heavy work for you, I would ask My God and Father to repay you, and soon you would be repaid in an evil manner! Think about it, it is not good to offend those, who are one with God!' But my stepfather did not listen and insisted on his deduction. However the old carpenter said: 'See, I'm honest and say it to you honestly: The few groschen would be the total profit for this heavy work, and I could have paid my house's tax with it! Since you are a rich man and the groschen are so important to you, keep them; but you keep them unjustly, and this is never good!'
GGJ|4|32|3|0|But I and Ida cried from annoyance about the stubborn hardness of my father, went into my room and gathered in secret all my savings, and Gamiela did after me the same, and we secretly put one-hundred groschen into his toolbox. Nobody noticed this, accept You, o Lord! And thereupon You said: 'Both of you maidens will someday be highly repaid, for what you have done to us! During those words you looked like someone who is beatified. Thereupon you stood up and left our house. It was late at night and by foot it was a few hours walking to Nazareth; therefore I said to You: 'Don't you rather want to stay for the night here, than to walk the unsure, far road, especially when the night is so dark because of the heavy storm clouds covering the sky and a thunderstorm is approaching?' Then You said what stayed always noteworthy with me: 'Who made the day, is his Master, and who the night, is also his Master; therefore the Lord of the day as well as the night, does not need to fear the day nor the night; therefore nor the night nor the storm will be able to cause us any harm! Keep well, both you angels!' With that you left our house, and heavens know, - you barely left the threshold of the house, no sign of you could be seen anywhere!
GGJ|4|32|4|0|Oh, I often thought about You, o Lord, - but could later until this hour not meet with You again! However, still in the same night Your words were dreadfully fulfilled regarding my foster father! A terrible thunderstorm came and the new sheep stable was hit three times by lightening where during its completion already seventeen-hundred of the best sheep were kept. Everything burned down within a few hours and with all efforts nothing could be saved! Our foster father regretted having sinned so severely against the loyal carpenter; since he said: 'This punishment comes to me from above because I have earned it. Never ever will any loyal worker in this house be deprived again of one single coin of his well-earned wage!'
GGJ|4|32|5|0|About half a year later we came to the big market of Nazareth and enquired busily about the old carpenter and his sons; but it was said that they were called far across the country, where they had to build a few houses, - and without achieving anything we went back to Kapernaum. After that we did not hear anything about the carpenters family anymore. About three years after that our foster father heard that Joseph has moved to High Nazareth which is located in the mountains towards Samaria because of extended work there. However, we could not find anyone of his family there! Nevertheless, I would have loved to get closer acquainted with the young carpenter, whose name according to my knowledge was Jesus!
GGJ|4|32|6|0|Notwithstanding, - what was not granted to us at that stage, You, o Lord, has wonderfully kept until know! Only now did we received a light about the mysteriously spoken words by You at the same evening when You left our house in a pitch dark night! Now we know who is the Lord of the day, the night and the thunderstorm! But now we bring You again with heart and mouth our thanks for all the nameless mercies and reliefs, which You, o sweetest Lord Jesus, showed to us without any of our merit!"
GGJ|4|32|7|0|Said I: "Oh, you are not without all merit; just think of it what you have done to the old Joseph! How much he appreciated the one-hundred groschen when he found them the next morning in his toolbox! Initially he thought that your foster father did this to him secretly; but he soon was corrected by Me in his mistake. He praised your good hearts, and I promised him that I Myself will manifold repay such goodness to you, and have therefore given friendliest and joyfully back your life and your true parents. Go now and give them true joy; since his joy is also mine!"
GGJ|4|32|8|0|Only then did the two went to Cyrenius and hugged him, and he cried of joy like a child.
GGJ|4|33|1|1|Cyrenius' pledge to work for the teaching of the Lord
GGJ|4|33|1|0|After a while when Cyrenius cried his heart out from joyous pain, whereby his two daughters, Zinka and also Risa who came along, supported him with joyful strength, he came to Me, hugged Me and said sobbing: "O, you eternal, purest Love! Who cannot love You above all?! O Lord, o Father, how good and how holy are You not?! O Lord, let me die in this my love!
GGJ|4|33|2|0|Lord and Father! For as long I had the never fathomable big mercy, to know You from Your earthly birth, I always loved You, and You were always the hinge point of all my thoughts! But I was not always an equally strong master over my own world in me and over the world outside me; but know I believe, by Your mercy and strength to have reached the necessary strength, to walk the rest of my living days in all and everything according to Your holiest will in a humanly manner.
GGJ|4|33|3|0|I of course rule mostly only heathens, whose gods teachings I unfortunately have to protect here and there - this is truly a great evil; but no tree falls with one blow -; however I will make it a priority and strive to spread the recognition of the only true and living God at least in my territory of rule among the better heathens as much as possible!
GGJ|4|33|4|0|With the priesthood we will have the most trouble; since this caste lives for several centuries off their nation darkening matters. The old will call lightening and thunder from heaven, and the young will make fierce faces to that; but in the end they will be forced to leave their old habits and go to work on our new field. The saddest, however, for the honest person on this earth is, that he easily finds the lie without any trouble, but the truth only by a very labourious search, which reach is not seldom connected to many and great dangers.
GGJ|4|33|5|0|The old Egyptians had organized their schools in a very categoric manner. Who only wanted to learn this or that for the outer life, had to pay a fee and he was shown the manifold advantages; but who came to search and find the truth, by which the inner life of man is caused, for him his ominous search was made in a nearly unheard manner difficult. And if he had found the great truth of life, he was forced to stay a priest, and under the heaviest oath he was not allowed to tell no layman even one syllable!
GGJ|4|33|6|0|The holy truth was thereby always difficult to reach, while the regiment of lie spread over the whole world free of charge. But because the old lie always led the sceptre over the people, the people got used to the lie; it became second nature to them, and this even easier, because many, however, not all, found it quite agreeable and still finding it quite agreeable. Now, to let go the lie and there would be not too much of a protest, as I see it; but to let go of the advantages enjoyed so far will certainly pose a problem which would be quite difficult to solve!
GGJ|4|33|7|0|But patience, - everything will come right! One can promise and give to the priesthood other advantages, show this caste, which does anyhow have no faith, friendly under four eyes the truth and recruit them - at least the better part - for spreading the truth, and I think that in this manner the otherwise biggest difficulty can be turned into a very easy task. However, whether one ever can become a master of the lie on the whole earth, is another question all together! Good and righteously minded people, whose souls are full of truth, will surely do everything, to at least give their neighbours a better light. In short, around such lights it will always look brightly lit. But further away from the light it will become darker again, and very far away, in space as well as time, the full night will just like now hold the sceptre!
GGJ|4|33|8|0|This is my opinion. You, o Lord, could perhaps do it differently; but You also know, why it has to be on this earth like that! Hence, only Your holy will should always remain!"
GGJ|4|34|1|1|The law of "Must" and "Should"
GGJ|4|34|1|0|I say: "My dear friend! I like your views quite a lot, and the holy Father in heaven always is quite happy, if His children discuss things with Him in a wise manner; but there are certain things, which must be like that, and this and that has to take place, as it takes place, to reach a certain goal, without, the goal would be impossible to achieve.
GGJ|4|34|2|0|Hence, God has given a twofold law. The one is pure mechanically and is called 'Must'! From this law all forms and their structure are evolving, according to which the usefulness of the form is derived; at this mechanically law forever no hair is allowed to change. The other law, however, is called 'Should'. And only this law is relevant to the teaching of life!
GGJ|4|34|3|0|According to the law of life you can eradicate, destroy or even annihilate all the smallest stiches of the whole, it does not matter too much and is just the same; for what should become free, must be free from its earliest development! Even if it completely misdevelops itself in the free inner being, it cannot lift the must-law above it; the germ lies always in the form, which starts to sprout again according to the right order, which takes from the free life-sphere that which has gone astray and pulls it into the right order again.
GGJ|4|34|4|0|As such you can see nations stuck in all kind of corruptions regarding the soul; but their form remains, and if you see them, you must acknowledge that these are humans. Indeed, their souls are distorted by all sorts of lies, falseness and malice; however, at the right time I let more warmth penetrate the germ of life, and it starts to grow, consumes the old disorder of the soul, just as the grassroots consume the already decayed drop of water, and a complete healthy, life-strong and in all parts pure blade of grass with blossom and seed arises.
GGJ|4|34|5|0|Because for this reason you should never judge a spoilt nation too harshly! Since as long as the form remains, also the pure germ in man remains, but if this remains, even a devil can become an angel!
GGJ|4|34|6|0|Normally misconstrued teachers, lust for power and avarice of a few powerful people and a temporary possession by evil spirits, which creep up on the flesh and the nerve-spirit of people, are the reason for corruption of people and their souls. But a complete corruption even of the most inner life-germ, is unthinkable.
GGJ|4|34|7|0|Look at Mathael and his four companions; how badly were they corrupted by evil spirits! I released the five from it and woken the life germ in them, and see, what perfect people they have become!
GGJ|4|34|8|0|Of course there exist differences between people! Some souls are from above. They are stronger, and the evil spirits of this earth can only do little or no harm at all to them. Therefore such souls can withstand a stronger flesh life test, without suffering any significant damage. If with those people the spirit, that is the primeval life germ, is awaken and penetrates with its eternal life roots the soul through and through, then the little corruption of such a soul is immediately healed, and the whole person is perfected, - as you can see from Mathael, Philopold and many others.
GGJ|4|34|9|0|The souls of some people are even previous angles of heaven. Now, with them nothing can be corrupted so easily! Johannes the Baptist and several prophets, like Moses, Elias, Jesajas and others, can serve as examples, and currently there are more on this earth, who came from the heavens, to go with Me through the narrowest path of the flesh. Such people are able to go through quite a strong flesh life test and endure it with the biggest sacrifice."
GGJ|4|35|1|1|The difference of the souls on earth
GGJ|4|35|1|0|(The Lord:) "In addition there are also differences of souls which are from above, in a manner, that some of them are originating from the perfect solar worlds. Those are stronger than those, who are coming from the small planets, similar to this earth, to reach the childhood of God on this earth.
GGJ|4|35|2|0|The less perfect a planet is, in the same degree his emigrants are also weaker. They have to endure a lesser life test, but their souls can be harmed more extensively. Nevertheless, they have a strong primeval life germ in them; if awoken in the right manner, then these souls are soon back in a full life order.
GGJ|4|35|3|0|Finally, most often, there are souls who descended from this earth since the primordial beginning. They are the most actual to be called to the childhood of God, are the weakest and can on their own easily become totally corrupted; but this is also not that easily possible, because for every one-hundred there are one or two strong souls from above, by whom the weak souls are hindered and protected to become completely corrupted. Even if there among them are already very lost sheep, in its time they will be found again.
GGJ|4|35|4|0|However, every soul - no matter how weak, frail, fragmented and corrupted in itself - does carry in itself the primordial life germ, which can never get corrupted. If a soul is brought with the right length of time to the point, that the primordial life germ can be awakened in her, she becomes immediately blissful and in all things love-strong and wisdom-strong and is then just as well a child of the Almighty as an angel-spirit who became a person or a soul from a central son, from a lesser planet son or from any extraterrestrial other dark and by itself lightless earth body, of which there are more in the wide space of creation as there is sand in the sea and all the grass on earth.
GGJ|4|35|5|0|Who for instance of you is already a more complete person, can put his hands on a no matter how stupid and superstitious sinner of a proper animal person, or give him soft strokes from the roots of the nose over the temples down to the pit of the stomach, the person will thereby be brought into a raptures sleep. In this sleep the no matter how distraught soul will be freed from the teasing spirits of her body, and the primordial life germ appears immediately for a short time actively in the soul.
GGJ|4|35|6|0|Ask such a raptured sleeper a few questions and you will become answers, which will surprise your wisdom to the highest degree!
GGJ|4|35|7|0|If such a person after a short while, according to his own instructions which must be followed, is brought back into the earthly life, the primordial life germ has returned into its previous resting place, and the soul withdraws back to its old flesh bonds and remembers nothing from what has happened to it while its body was in a raptured sleep. She knows nothing of all the wisdom which she has spoken through the mouth of the flesh, and is then just as stupid and superstitious as before.
GGJ|4|35|8|0|This serves you as a proof that basically no soul can be corrupted to such an extend, that it cannot be cured anymore.
GGJ|4|35|9|0|Of course, with some souls it will take quite some time either here or even longer in the beyond, until she has reached that independent, healthy firmness, which is necessary to awake fully the primordial life germ in herself, to be penetrated by it in all parts. But to think that this act of life cannot take place in a soul which appears to be already completely corrupted to the very bottom, would be just the same coarse sin against the love and wisdom of God, as the soul itself which is believed to be doomed and appears as a sputum of hell and stands in front of the judging world eyes as a mountainous and dense knot of sin."
GGJ|4|36|1|1|Mental illnesses and their treatment
GGJ|4|36|1|0|(The Lord:) "Therefore you should not judge the people, so that you do not become judges on yourself!
GGJ|4|36|2|0|Wouldn't it be the most inhuman foolishness, to judge a bodily sick person and then impose an unscrupulous punishment on him because he has become sick and miserable?! How much bigger and many times more inhuman foolishness is it not, to judge and condemn a soul sick person, whose soul has become weak and sick because of the above mentioned reasons!
GGJ|4|36|3|0|You call such people according to your laws and regulations criminals and submit them to relentless, hard punishment; but what are you achieving by this? You punish a soul because she basically became sick without her fault! Ask yourself, how your judgement must look before God.
GGJ|4|36|4|0|Ask yourself, you My person-friendly Cyrenius, what would you have done with the five main criminals as the highest judge of Rome and bearer of power over life and death? See, you would have listen to the nefarious, evil deeds and finally hand all five over to the death on the cross! Could it ever has occurred to you that behind these five could reside such spirits? O no! That thought would never have entered your mind!
GGJ|4|36|5|0|You would, completely incensed about their misdeeds, sentence them to death with the coldest blood of the world and would on top of it still be of the soothing opinion to have delivered to God and humanity a good service! However, what damage would you have caused humanity by exterminating such spirits from the earth, who now as completely cured - in soul and body - shine for the people of the earth like a spring sun and will warm and revive thousand times thousand hearts of people to good and truth!
GGJ|4|36|6|0|And see, this is the case with all worldly courts on this dear earth! For the bodily illnesses and ailments doctors can be found who can prepare all sorts of medicines; but for the illnesses of the poor soul no doctors and medicines exist accept for a most heavy book full of laws which are often very difficult to keep - and behind the laws the judging sword!
GGJ|4|36|7|0|Would it not be more decent, wiser and more humanely to institute doctors and medicines for souls who became ill rather than for their bodies, which within a short period of time become the food for worms?!
GGJ|4|36|8|0|That it is more difficult to heal an advanced soul illness than same of the body, surely I know best; but none is incurable, while for each body in the end a final illness exists, for whose cure no herb grows on the whole earth! Nevertheless, you people are doing so much of the wrong thing!
GGJ|4|36|9|0|For the rotten, totally mortal body you establish remedial institutions over remedial institutions, pharmacies and baths, ointments and plasters and salutary drinks; but for the immortal soul you have not established only one remedial institution!
GGJ|4|36|10|0|Of course you say in your heart: 'How would it be possible without You, o Lord?! From whom should we have taken it and from whom should we have learned?!' This is of course true, - this knowledge requires certainly a deeper understanding of the total nature of man, other than to know from old experience which herb juice soonest cures the complaints of an overstuffed stomach; but the immortal soul of man is also worth, that one should pay a little more attention to its manifold compositions, than to the composition of an overfilled stomach by gluttony!
GGJ|4|36|11|0|At all times true soul doctors, filled with the spirit of God, have been send into the world who have preached the right way to cure souls. Some have taken note of them and were infallibly cured; but the so called great and powerful of the earth regarded themselves in anyway as soul- heathy, ignored the soul doctors which I have send to earth, in the end pursued them and forbade them their remedial work for ill souls, - and thus it always happened by the great and powerful of this earth that the teachings of mercy to cure ill souls, could never take those roots by which it could have grown into a strong remedial tree.
GGJ|4|36|12|0|And if somewhere a strong seed has been planted, the selfish and power-hungry human children of this earth knew to clean the tree for so long, by taking away the superfluously seeming branches and twigs and continuously scraping off the bark, until, finally, the whole tree had to dry up. And thus up to this hour no other remedial institution for ill souls exists than the sharpest law, arrests, investigations, prisons, terrible penal dungeons, the sharp, most unmerciful sword and all kinds of tormenting and torturous execution and killing instruments, have been produced for use. These are also products of ill, but strong souls, which must be helped above all, if the curing of the small, weak and subordinate souls should become any happy success on this earth."
GGJ|4|37|1|1|On mental institutions and healers of the soul
GGJ|4|37|1|0|(The Lord:) "Because of that I Myself had to come to this earth to establish for all ill souls a permanent and for all times effective soul remedial institution, since man would never be able to do so.
GGJ|4|37|2|0|Nevertheless, it will always be difficult with the permanent establishment of an institution under discussion for ill souls, because certain people thereby start to feel impaired in their rights of their illusional world.
GGJ|4|37|3|0|Self-love and love for the world, which is a breath of hell in the chest of man, will always struggle against it and does not want to be cured of its evil illness and will not let go of its worldly means, which are difficult to follow hard laws and its judgements and punishments.
GGJ|4|37|4|0|However, after Me there will be always many, with whom My newly established soul remedial institution will remain for many who want to use it. Indeed, such real remedial institutions will suffer some and often a lot because of My true and living name, by the worldly mighty but in themself very ill souls; but I Myself will know how to protect them!
GGJ|4|37|5|0|Should, however, too self-willing, severely sick worldly people souls intend to ruin one or the other remedial soul institution, because of a kind of insanity, I will know how to seize them by an effective extraordinary judgement and let their soul curing take place in remedial institutions in the beyond, where progress is only very slow and before recovery a lot of howling and crunching of teeth will be heard!
GGJ|4|37|6|0|Already in this world a very effective medicine for the body tastes normally quite bitter; but the medicines in the beyond to cure souls tastes by far more bitter, because it must be very strong, to heal a dangerous sick soul there, since here on earth no cure was possible anymore. Yes, eventual they will be cured, but it will take very long and it is a desperately bitter road to walk! Therefore, good for those, who will cure their soul in remedial institutions on this earth!
GGJ|4|37|7|0|Based on all those reasons as indicated, you mighty judges are true soul doctors in future, and judge every ill soul with the right judgement to cure her and not to make her even worse!
GGJ|4|37|8|0|Verily, by as much you have made an already very ill soul even more ill through a by itself soul sick judgement, your souls will become more wretched and more ill, and in the beyond your cure will be much more bitter than the soul which has become more wretched by your evil judgement! Since such a soul is and stays, despite your evil and senseless judgement, simply ill and can also in the beyond by a simple cure be restored; but a senseless soul of a judge will once for each unsuccessful and evil judgement, be overcome double by the illness of the soul which was severely judged by him, and his very own basic soul sickness will thereby necessarily increase twofold. That the healing in the beyond of such highly wretched and ill soul of a judge will be a bitter and protracted process, is by only some reflexion easily self-explanatorily!
GGJ|4|37|9|0|If you as a clumsy doctor are ill yourself and been ask to go to a dangerous ill person, and because of the profit you go there and gives him because of your clumsiness a medicine which does not help, but makes the patient here and there even worse, - what use is this to you?! Since you did not help him, you are not getting paid - as it is your custom -; at the same time you attracted the dangerous illness and firstly did not received any money and secondly you have instead of a single a double illness to cope with!
GGJ|4|37|10|0|If now in your place a knowledgeable doctor comes along, will he not cure the ill person with an effective, simple medicine, while with you, since you are suffering from two illnesses, he surely has to use two types of medicines to possibly help you?! And such a twofold medicine will cause in your suffering flesh at least a twice as big revolution as the simple medicine with the formerly treated person with only one illness."
GGJ|4|38|1|1|True justice
GGJ|4|38|1|0|(The Lord:) "I think that this should be clear to you, and so I take the word further and say: By that, you should not, because I have told you such, destroy all prisons and holding places which are nevertheless a necessary evil against the big evil of very ill souls, and break all chains and all swords; o no, this is not what was said! Since very contagious ill souls must be carefully separated from healthy souls, and kept in safekeeping for as long until they are cure from the very bottom.
GGJ|4|38|2|0|But not your rage and your desire for revenge should keep them save in strong rooms, but your great charity and the tightly connected innermost worry regarding their possible complete recovery! Should the right spirit of love is indicating to you, that the one or another heavily sick person requires a bitter tasting medicine, then you should not withhold it from him, because it would be a very unripe and untimely mercy! But only in true love for your neighbour should you administer a bitter medicine to a seriously ill person, then it will surely provide him with the desired cure, and you will receive a lot of blessing!
GGJ|4|38|3|0|The medicine, which I administered earlier this evening to the five, was surely not sweet and well tasting; but My great love for them recognized it as inevitable for their complete recovery, and therefore also this medicine was a highest act of My love for them. Because of that, they could be healed in the morning so much easier, and they should say whether they are cross with Me regarding the bitter medicine!
GGJ|4|38|4|0|But if somebody, lead only by rage and a desire for revenge, torments and tortures the putative criminal in a pitiless manner, then he is already a manifold bigger criminal and someday he will have to tastes even more bitterness.
GGJ|4|38|5|0|The measure you are using, will be the same measure you are going to be measured by one day! Who measures with true love, will one day also be measured with true love; but who measures in rage and revenge, will one day also receive the same medicine in a double measure to be cured, and he shall not be released one second earlier from the most bitter institution in the beyond, until each hard fibre in his soul is made white and soft like wool!
GGJ|4|38|6|0|I have now shown to you the general true nature and composition of man, and you cannot say anymore: 'Such we did not know!' Since you know this now perfectly well, act accordingly and teach such to those, who are standing below you and as themselves ill, do not know, what they are doing, you will be as true and healthy coworkers in My kingdom on this earth become active in a right and best measure, and My benevolence will accompany you on all walks of life; should you however, somewhere work according to your old ways again, then think, that your soul has become ill again, and ask Me that I cure her and you are not befallen by a twofold illness!
GGJ|4|38|7|0|O you, who are judging and with your judgements make the poor ill souls even more ill than they were before, think in all seriousness what you are and what you should be in all truth, and what you are supposed to be doing according to the order of God! You judges and chief rulers over the weakness of the nations, who are in the final analysis also your power, might and respect, should be true fathers of your nations, and as such should look after the health of the souls of the many children entrusted to you with all love and true fatherly care! You do not need to be doctors for the body - but the more so doctors for souls!
GGJ|4|38|8|0|If you see your children often disregarding the rules of their parents and now and then even strongly sinning against them, would it be becoming of the parents if they take one of the children and torture it as a deterrent example and even hang it to the cross?! This can perhaps only been carried out by a most power-addicted father; but the world's history will not be able to show many such examples! But you better parents will at least reprimand the transgressing children in a pretending serious manner and in the most severe case even punish them with the salutary corrective rod. Should the children thereafter better themselves, your surely will have a great joy about them; since it will be a right desire for you to see the souls of your children fresh and healthy before you.
GGJ|4|38|9|0|In the same manner, you mighty judges should act against all people, and your joy will never end! Think yourself in the place of those who must listen to you and accept and follow your laws! Wouldn't it be pleasing to you, if they as your judges would be merciful and proceed very carefully with you?! What you wisely wish that they should to you, if you would stand before them with ill souls, do likewise to them if they are standing with sick souls before you!
GGJ|4|39|1|1|The eternal fundamental law of brotherly love
GGJ|4|39|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, in this lies all the practical explanations of the law of Moses and all prophesies of all the prophets: Love God as your eternal Father above all and your poor and often ill brothers and sisters but under all circumstances as yourself, then you will be as true soul-healthy children of the eternal Father in heaven just as perfect as He Himself is perfect, - what is actually your calling! Since who will not be as perfect as the Father in heaven, will not come to Him and dine at His table for ever.
GGJ|4|39|2|0|See now, you My Cyrenius, with this you have everything what you previously has regarded as an evil of the world which is difficult to defeat! Of course it is quite difficult to defeat the lie which has taken root among the people of the world, since this is a severe basic illness of the soul; but with the truth, which arises out of love just as the light arises out of the flame, one can conquer the lie quite easily. If you only need a light to light up a dark room, will someone praise you as wise, if you put the whole room in flames and thereby destroys it? Therefore My word and my teachings should not be spread with the sword!
GGJ|4|39|3|0|If you want to heal someone who is tormented by a wound, then you should not next to the existing wound cut him a fresh tenfold more severe wound; because if you would do this, it would be better, you have left the wound of the wounded unhealed!
GGJ|4|39|4|0|Verily, he who wants to spread My word and My teachings with the sword in his hand, will not receive a blessing from Me for his zeal, but be pushed himself into the greatest darkness! If you illuminate a room with pure oil lamps during the night, then everybody who is in it will have a joyful light; but if you burn down the whole room, everybody will start to curse you and flee you like a furious fool.
GGJ|4|39|5|0|Who preaches to cure souls, should speak with a clear voice but at the same time in a gentle manner and should not shout like a raving who foams of fury and rage; since a person who foams of fury does not better anybody with his wild shouting! He either causes that his listeners are mocking and laughing at him, or, if he goes too far with his shouting, they finally will chase him with batons and fists away from their congregation.
GGJ|4|39|6|0|In the same manner someone should not speak a conciliatorily word to his brother, if he still feels the sting of annoyance in his chest; since finally he convinces himself in his annoyed zeal, becomes infuriated and did not only manage not to convert his brother into forgiveness, but has irritated him even more to the opposite and has pushed the imagined good purpose far into the background!
GGJ|4|39|7|0|Yes, when spreading My teachings you should always make a friendly face; since with My teachings you are coming with the friendliest and most joyous message from the heavens to the people and therefore must announce it with the most joyous and friendliest approach!
GGJ|4|39|8|0|But what would somebody tell you, if you came to him and would invite him to a joyful meal, but your invitation would be as follows: 'Listen, you unworthy sinner, damned by God! Indeed, I hate you because of your sins and the righteousness of God, but, nevertheless, I order you with all means in my power to come to my feast of joy, to make sure that I do not have to curse and damn you forever, should you object; should you attend, than at least you can be assured of my mercy and my goodwill for the joyful day!'
GGJ|4|39|9|0|Tell me, what would the invited say to such an invitation, and if the feast of joy planned for him would indeed be a feast of joy for him! I think, that even the most stupid person would say thank you but no, thank you to such an invitation! He would, if he feels weak, come to get the severe threats from his back; but if he feels strong, he will attack the unmannered messenger and throw him out of his house. And that he will not accept such invitation, goes without saying.
GGJ|4|39|10|0|Therefore, when spreading My teaching, which is also an invitation to a joyful meal from heavens, above all it must be taken care of, that all those who will spread My teaching among the people of the earth, as true messengers from heavens are full of friendliness and love to preach the gospel. Since something exceedingly joyous and good can certainly not be conveyed with a rage inflamed facial distortion. And if someone would do something like that, he would be either a fool or a joker and as such totally unsuitable for the spreading of My word. - Did you and also all the others have clearly understood what I have said?"
GGJ|4|39|11|0|Said Cyrenius, completely contritely about the truth of such My admonition: "Lord, You the only true person, I have understood everything quite well, and concerning myself, I will strictly keep to each and everything! Naturally I cannot give any warranties for all the others; but I think that they have understood You as good as I did. But at the same time I recognize now how often I have most coarsely sinned against mankind with my best possible knowledge, conscience, wish and will! Who will make good such my sins to those, against whom I have sinned?"
GGJ|4|39|12|0|Say I: "Do not worry about that, but only about the future! - But now something new will come up!"
GGJ|4|40|1|1|Somnambulism and its application
GGJ|4|40|1|0|Kornelius steps closer to Me and ask: "Lord, during the course of Your above godly speech and teaching, You have mentioned that a spiritually perfect person can put his hands on another person, and that this person will soon afterwards fall into an ecstatic sleep and make wise speeches with a healthy soul, - irrespective of being a however blind and completely stupid person! If I only could see the process of such a treatment, then I would know how such salutary experiment is to be carried out on someone, if it is necessary. But if one is a layman regarding the treatment process, even with the best will one cannot undertake anything and therefore achieve nothing. - Would You like to entrust me with some further details?"
GGJ|4|40|2|0|I say: "O yes, with pleasure, since this act is absolutely necessary for the recovery of a lost bodily- or also soul health! Since for once the pure laying on of hands eases the most severe bodily pain, and in addition it is most often the case, that the person on whom the hands had been layed with a firm believe and a strong will to cure him, will become clairvoyant and can determine a suitable medicine for himself, which, according to his own prescription applied, must bring him complete recovery. Naturally, if somehow, against his prescription, opposing cases have taken place, it will not go well with the complete recovery; but if the prescription is carried out as an undisturbed treatment, full recovery most certainly will take place.
GGJ|4|40|3|0|But if any human person is brought into a clairvoyant sleep during this healing treatment, he or she should not be disturbed or weakened by all kind of pointless questions, but only be asked what is necessary.
GGJ|4|40|4|0|Whoever lays his hands on someone, must do it in My name, otherwise his treatment would be of no use and has no effect.
GGJ|4|40|5|0|It requires a firm, unshakeable believe and an equally unshakeable, firm will.
GGJ|4|40|6|0|Such an endeavour must come out of the heart's deepest ground and must arise out of true neighbourly love, than the power of love will fill the hands of the hand-layer, and penetrates through his fingertips and flows like a soft dew into the nerves of the patient and heals the often stinging and often burning pain.
GGJ|4|40|7|0|However, it is quite important to note, that it requires more to place a man into an ecstatic sleep than a woman! In certain cases a man can also be placed into an ecstatic sleep by a woman; the devout woman, however, could only achieve success with such a treatment with the help of an invisible angel standing next to her, which she made serviceable to herself through prayer and pureness of the heart.
GGJ|4|40|8|0|Such devout women could provide relief to especially those who give difficult birth and with great pain. This would be better, than midwives usually travelling to Bethlehem to learn the art to assist someone giving birth, whereby a heap of all kinds of superstitious means are applied in the most silly manner which always cause more harm than usefulness.
GGJ|4|40|9|0|Which extremely silly and ridiculous ceremonies are carried out especially during the first births! If a girl is born first, than all kinds of silly laments must be sung and it is required to sigh and bawl pitifully for three days. If a little boy is born, calves and lambs must be slaughtered and buns be baked and all singers, pipers and violinists must come together to make an ears-tearing noise for the whole day, which supposedly should provide relief for her labour pains! Therefore, instead of such stupidities, the above mentioned birth support would be much more useful!"
GGJ|4|40|10|0|Said Kornelius: "Certainly yes! But how does a woman achieves such devoutness?"
GGJ|4|40|11|0|Says I: "Very easy! Foremost a good upbringing is required, and then a thorough education of an fully ripe virgin! Irrespective how ripe the maiden is, the education must only be given after examining the true devoutness of her heart.
GGJ|4|40|12|0|But also men can assist during birth by laying-on of hands to provide great relief!"
GGJ|4|41|1|1|Physical and mental cleanliness. Remote healing
GGJ|4|41|1|0|Says Stahar standing near by and paying close attention: "Wouldn't something like that defile the man for a whole day according to the rules of Moses?"
GGJ|4|41|2|0|Says I: "From now on nothing can defile you other than evil and impure thoughts, desires and wishes, malicious gossiping, lies and dishonouring, belittleling and defamation. These are things which can defile people; everything else does defile a person either not at all or only externally on his skin, and therefore he has enough water to clean himself from any external impurities.
GGJ|4|41|3|0|Moses primarily gave such rules to the Jews because of their great attachment to impurities in all external matters; since people who already outwardly become real pigs, will even easier become likewise in the heart. Therefore Moses recommended to the Jews especially the outer hygiene.
GGJ|4|41|4|0|But the actual cleaning of a person occurs only by true repentance, by the remorse for a committed sin to his neighbour, by the serious intention not to sin anymore and by the thereby complete betterment of life.
GGJ|4|41|5|0|If this does not happen, you can spray one-hundred thousand goats with blood, curse and throw them into the Jordan for your sins, your hearts and souls will stay just as unclean and impure as before! With water you clean your body and with a firm, good and in all devoted will to God, heart and soul; and just as pure, fresh water strengthen the limbs of the body, a firm and in all devoted will to God strengthens the heart and soul.
GGJ|4|41|6|0|Such strengthened souls can in My name lay their hands on an ill person who is most faraway, and he or she will become better.
GGJ|4|41|7|0|However, who is still weak in the perfection of his heart and his soul, should make use of the strokes as indicated earlier in My main speech, and he will provide great relief for a person suffering from a bodily illness. He will also be able to send somebody into a raptured sleep, and the treated will prophesy for him in his sleep, which can help him. The prophecy must then be applied precisely, and in time the ill person will get better, but of course not that fast, as if a spiritual perfected person would lay his blessed hands on him, whereby the healing can and will take place immediately.
GGJ|4|41|8|0|In such a way everyone can convince himself, that in a raptured sleep even the otherwise most silly soul, even of a child can prophesy, because she is for the moment connected with her most spiritual life germ. If after the raptured sleep the most inner life germ is brought back into his resting place, the soul awakens again in her flesh, and from all which she has seen and spoken out of herself she knows absolutely nothing. But this proves, that nowhere a soul can become so corrupted, that she cannot be healed anymore."
GGJ|4|42|1|1|The Lord announces a practical example of somnambulism
GGJ|4|42|1|0|(The Lord:) "But that you can practically see this, I will arrange for a really stupid and bad person to arrive from Caesarea Philippi. He will be treated by one of you, and you will see and hear the surprise-worthy wisdom of this silly and bad person when placed in a raptures sleep. But if he awakens again, he will immediately become the same evil and silly person as he was before, and we will have quite some work to do, to breath into him in a natural way only some kind of enlightened concepts of God and man."
GGJ|4|42|2|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord! I'm exceedingly glad about this; surely we will be able to experience and learn a lot! Is the said person already on its way to here?"
GGJ|4|42|3|0|Says I: "Yes; he is looking for you and will ask you in a very clumsily manner for support, since during the fire he has lost a hut, two sheep, one goat and a donkey. But he learned, that you are here and provide aid to those in distress, and therefore the otherwise quite silly person is on his way, to asked you to replace his suffered damages. Although a poor wretch, he did not suffer too much; since he stole the two sheep from somebody else two days before the fire, and the donkey and the goat became his property already a year ago in a very similar manner.
GGJ|4|42|4|0|From this information you can see, that our new arrival is quite a bad scoundrel, but at the same time also quite silly, what with such people originates from the animality blind greed. He could very easily save his hut with all his belongings; but during the fire he sneaked around everywhere, to pocket in an unlawful manner some finds. Now, he did not find anything, and when he sullenly returned home, he found his hut in the most beautiful flames, and his four animals were already burned up to the bones.
GGJ|4|42|5|0|Until today he wailed around his hut; but when an hour ago he learned that you are present here because of the above mentioned reasons, without giving it too much a thought he decided to come here and see for himself, if you are really present and if you are also actually compensate for damages.
GGJ|4|42|6|0|I have painted him for you a little in advance, so that you know with what person you have to do and how you have behave at least in the beginning; the better you will learn from himself afterwards."
GGJ|4|42|7|0|Asked Cyrenius: "Should I give any compensation?"
GGJ|4|42|8|0|Says I: "Not now, since you must first question him in a real Roman manner; only after the treatment, if he becomes a little more humane, the other can be arranged! But Zinka should carry out the treatment on him; since he possesses the most strength for it. I will lay My hands on Zinka beforehand, so that he have more strength to carry out the treatment."
GGJ|4|42|9|0|And Zinka, who was around Me all the time not to loose one single word, came to the fore and said: "Lord, how will I be able to cope, since I'm not familiar enough with the treatment?"
GGJ|4|42|10|0|Says I: "Place the right hand on the forehead and the left on to pit of the stomach and he will soon sink into the discussed sleep and also start speaking, but with a weaker voice than in his natural state! If you want to awake him again, then you only have to place your hands in the reverse order for a few moments. As soon as he awakes, you withdraw your hands, and the treatment is over!"
GGJ|4|42|11|0|Zinka now agrees with everything and is also full of the firmest faith, that he will manage, and awaits longingly his man, - but still asks Me, if he should carry out the treatment immediately after his arrival or if he should wait for a sign from Me.
GGJ|4|42|12|0|Says I: "I will indicate to you when something should take place. Since first you have to be familiar with his silliness and roughness, which means, the state of the illness of his soul. Once you have recognized this sufficiently, only then it is time to observe his soul in a healthy state and to recognize from this, that no person should be judged by you people and condemned into full downfall, while every soul carries a healthy life germ inside her. - But be prepared and pay attention; he will be here soon!"
GGJ|4|43|1|1|Citizen Zorel, whose property was burned, asks for compensation
GGJ|4|43|1|0|I nearly haven't finished speaking, when our man, whose name was Zorel, arrived with a very groggy expression on his face, wrapped in half-burned rags and making a lot of noise.
GGJ|4|43|2|0|I indicated to Julius to meet him and ask him what he wants and what he is looking for here in the afternoon. And Julius with a very serious face goes and does what I have advised him to do.
GGJ|4|43|3|0|And Zorel positions himself and says with a firm voice: "I am a completely burnt down citizen from the town and only learned today, that the great Cyrenius is here, to support by rich means those who suffered from the fire. I also took the courage to come here, to firstly see for myself if Cyrenius is here, and if he really does something to support the victims. If he does something according to the honourable Roman custom, I surely will not have come here in vain; but if he, for whatever reason does nothing, he certainly will not make an exception with me! Therefore tell me, you honourable Roman, whether Cyrenius is here, and if he, as I have heard, exercises charity, so that I can go to him and beg for it!"
GGJ|4|43|4|0|Says Julius: "Yes he is here and carries out significant reliefs, - but only to those who are known to him with a completely irreproachable reputation! If this is also the case with you, you will not return empty handed home! He is sitting there at the long table in the shade of the high cypresses and cedars and gives audiences in all directions. Go there and introduce yourself! But be thoroughly prepared; since he is sharp sighted as an eagle and often sums up the character of a person at first sight! He never is more critical than when distributing reliefs!"
GGJ|4|43|5|0|Upon this preface Zorel starts to think deeply about what he should do under the given circumstances. After a short while he decides to limp to Cyrenius, which is in fact a silly false act by him. When arriving at Cyrenius, he bows three times touching the earth with his head. After completing the third bow he speaks with a shaking shrieking voice: "High lord and most strict ruler! I, Zorel, former petit bourgeois from the burnt down town Caesarea Philippi, begs your highest Roman strict rule, to help me an unfortunate poor victim with something small, even ordinary money and some clothes, since I do not own anything else, except these rags.
GGJ|4|43|6|0|I was the fair owner of a small hut with an added share of two morgen meagre agriculture land. I had a wife, which the gods immediately took to the Elysium two years ago. I did not have any children, but I still have a maid, which is still living with me, but also without children. My moving property consisted of two sheep, one goat and one donkey, and a few bad agricultural tools and some clothing. Everything went up in smoke and flames, when I was busy extinguishing other houses.
GGJ|4|43|7|0|I am now, like hundreds with me, a complete beggar; even my maid which was the only life support I had, left me, because I could not give her anything anymore, - which, however, shall be remembered! Since should I have the extraordinary luck to obtain a hut and some other property again and she wants to return, I will certainly know how to show to the loose the way away from the house!
GGJ|4|43|8|0|Generally in the future of my life I will flee and despise everything what is called woman; since no woman is worth anything! They say, that I'm a stupid animal, and do not understand how to handle a woman, and that my wife has died because of grief! If this was the case, then I would not have mourned nearly for one year for her, and my maid would not have stayed out of her free will with me until the accident, despite not being able to give her a large wage.
GGJ|4|43|9|0|It is in general quite a disgrace that a man is also born by woman; under the circumstances it would be nearly better if my body's mother would have been a female bear!
GGJ|4|43|10|0|If the gods have arranged everything wisely, they, nevertheless, have shown a weakness with women, who does not befit them honourably! Therefore it is completely right, if Juno continuously causes Zeus a lot of trouble! It appears in general if all the godship is not yet fully baked; otherwise it would be impossible for them to make real silly, below human pranks!
GGJ|4|43|11|0|I am a religious person and honour the gods because of some wise institutions in the world; but if they sometimes smell of stupidity, I'm not a friend of them anymore. Would our town have burnt down if Apollo would not have caused one or the other stupid prank?! He fell - just as our wise priests firmly state - for some unusual fine-fleshly earth nymph, perhaps even paying her a dirty visit, while in the meantime Juno or Diana played a practical joke on him, and we poor beggars must pay for this nice joke of the gods!
GGJ|4|43|12|0|That a person gets weak from time to time, normally out of a shortage of sufficient experiences, is understandable. Can the weak halm help it, if blown by the wind back and forth?! But if the immense cedars, which are symbols of our dear gods, just like the halm are also bending and bowing in all directions according to the wretched earthly winds, sometimes even in a dirty direction, it is uncomprehensible, and an only a little soberly thinking person must view this as quite silly!
GGJ|4|43|13|0|God to or God fro! If he acts wisely, as it is worthy for a God, he merits all admiration; but if he from time to time acts like a mortal weak person, and we poor people undeservedly coming to harm by a careless prank of the gods, then this is silly of a God, and therefore I cannot honour and praise him.
GGJ|4|43|14|0|You, high ruler and actually self a little of a half-god, will surely recognize, that only the gods can be blamed for my misfortune - especially Apollo who fell in love!? I therefore beg you, to replace the damage!"
GGJ|4|44|1|1|Zorel's concept of property
GGJ|4|44|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "How much do you wish that I should give you?"
GGJ|4|44|2|0|Says Zorel: "Not too little, but also not too much; if I can only reinstate what has been lost, I have been covered!"
GGJ|4|44|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "Are you also familiar with the laws of Rome, which has been given to the nations to protect their acquired property?"
GGJ|4|44|4|0|Says Zorel: "O yes, - not all like a legal scholar, but I know about some of them! Against those which I'm familiar with, I never have sinned. A sin against unknown laws is in anyway zero!
GGJ|4|44|5|0|By the way I'm Greek, and we Greeks have never taken the strict mine and yours too seriously, since we are more for a communal property than for a single owner property. Because communal property produces friendliness, brotherhood, true and durable honesty and unimperiousness among the people, what surely is a good thing! However, single ownership always produces greed, envy, poverty, theft, robbery, murder and the most extraordinary imperiousness, from which finally all earthly evil arises for mankind like from a Pandora's box!
GGJ|4|44|6|0|If there would be no excessively sharp laws in favour of single ownership, there would also be far less theft and all kind of fraudulence. I say and maintain, that the single ownership protective laws are the fertilized ground, on which all conceivable vices are flourishing to ripeness, while with communal property neither envy, imperiousness, envious addiction, backbiting, deception, theft, robbery, murder, nor any war and other misery could ever establish itself!
GGJ|4|44|7|0|Since I always recognized the laws for the protection of single ownership as a horror of devastation for a friendly and brotherly society and still recognize, I - at least regarding smaller things - never was bothered much by a conscience, if I have acquired them in an illegal manner; if somebody has lend something from me in the same manner, he surely would never be pursued by me.
GGJ|4|44|8|0|My hut and my land are legally mine; now, - with that what was in it as my moving property, I never looked at it too precisely, because of the cited true reasons and because I'm a Spartan. Who knows Sparta and its old and wisest laws, to him it is clear, why I never had any special conscience because of a so called small theft. Both sheep, the goat and my donkey were actually not bought, but also not really stolen goods of my property; since I found them in the woods grazing like game, not all at once, but nevertheless one by one. The owner of those large grazing fields in the woods, is also the owner of many thousands of the same animals. The small loss certainly did not caused him a lot of harm, - while to me it was extremely useful!
GGJ|4|44|9|0|By that I surely have not sinned too severely against the Roman property protection laws, particularly since I have found the mentioned animals in the large hourly long and -wide woods as individually wandering around and as such regarded as lost by their legal owner! The secondary harvest is even allowed by the Jews, who have a law from the highest God Himself in this regard. Why then should it be a criminal act with us Romans?!
GGJ|4|44|10|0|Only with the sword in the hands of the earthly powerful, this means by the power of wild bears and lions, can such absurd single owner protection laws be defended, but never by reason! Even if all ten-thousand gods are in favour of it, I still be against it for as long I live with the ability to think purely as I have done now and always have thought!
GGJ|4|44|11|0|You, high ruler, carries the sword of power and can punish me poor beggar as it pleases you, but the straight lines of my life principles you will not be able to bend with all the weapons of Rome; but if you have other and more convincing reasons for a strict legal property, I will listen to them and adapt my future way of life accordingly!"
GGJ|4|45|1|1|Zorel has to hear the truth
GGJ|4|45|1|0|With his eyes widening, Cyrenius says to Me somewhat secretly: "Lord! You earlier made the preliminary remark, that this person is quite silly and evil, but now this person speaks so organized, as if he was one of the first advocates of the heathens! He has not accepted a lot from Judaism, but with our laws and in those of the old Greek's empire he is knowledgeable just as one of us, and there is not much to say against it! All the time I'm waiting for a real stupidity; but in vain, - he only becomes more brighter and defends his theft in a manner, that nearly nothing can be said against it! Under the given circumstances what should be done with him?"
GGJ|4|45|2|0|Says I: "Leave it at that; he himself will disprove in a very striking manner everything which he according to his very silly idea regards now as completely reasonable! Examine him just a little more; since it is quite important to Me, that you clearly learn to distinguish between the humanly so called mother wits' reason and the reasoning of the mind!"
GGJ|4|45|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "Now then, I'm in the highest degree curios what will be the end of it!"
GGJ|4|45|4|0|Says Zorel, asking: "High ruler of Rome! What can I expect? Are you sharing my opinion or should I convert to yours, which you of course have not yet pronounced?"
GGJ|4|45|5|0|Says Cyrenius: "We still have to discuss quite a few issues with each other before I will concede or not concede to your request! It seems that you are a mother-witty owl, and your honesty appears to have not very deep roots! Lets put aside for the moment, if you have found the four animals under discussion as lost for their legal owner wandering around the forest or perhaps in another way, and if you only have found your other house tools. But now I tell you something else and this is, that here in my company and also in other places are clairvoyant people, who already have provided thousands of proofs of their clairvoyant ability, and that I believe their highly common sense advice to such an extend, that same cannot be weakened by one-hundred-thousand counter arguments!
GGJ|4|45|6|0|See, such a Man told me, even before you could have left the city, that you will come, and what you want from me. Before even seeing you, I already knew that misfortune has befallen you. But you also could have easily prevented it, if you would have stayed at home; but your illegal perceptions about property protection laws, drove you into the streets of the burning town, to somewhere obtain something along illegal means. In the meantime your straw-hut caught fire and this quickly destroyed your illegal possessions. The fact that at this opportunity your maiden has left you stuck in excrements, is understandable, since she knows you and knows that you are a person who cannot be trusted in such circumstances.
GGJ|4|45|7|0|Irrespective of how much you are against the legal single ownership laws, in your home you want to be completely assured of them and exercise them freely. Now, the fire has illegally destroyed your property, and you cannot hold the element strictly responsible, since it will not give you any reason and answers; but you would have come down very hard on your maiden, and under all kind of maltreatment you would have claimed from her that on life and death she had to replace the damages, since you firmly would have insisted, that the fire destroyed everything only because of her negligence.
GGJ|4|45|8|0|See, this and also other things were said about you by such people in advance, whom I believe fully, more than all the gods of Rome and Athens! But in our laws is written a proverb which says: Audiator et altera pars! (Also the other party is heard!) And according to this you are allowed to provide me with rebutting evidence. To justify yourself, tell me everything what you know and what you can; I will listen to everything with the greatest patience!"
GGJ|4|46|1|1|Zorel asks for permission to leave without hindrance
GGJ|4|46|1|0|After thinking a little Zorel says: "High ruler! If you already claim in advance to believe rather one of your proven fortunetellers than hundred-thousand others witnesses, then I really want to know, for what will it be good that I give you in any case a mania-witty answer from my side! Against your unchangeable believe based on whatever reasons, it is impossible to provide you with any rebutting evidence. In addition you hold the great power in your hands! Who could start to argue with you?!
GGJ|4|46|2|0|What use is it to me if I most convincingly tell you, that this is not the case? You will introduce the fortuneteller to me, who will again tell me in my face what you already have told me, and I will be left sitting with my reply in the puddle of all puddles. In short, with your over-one-hundred-thousand-believe, nothing further can be done, than to let you keep it good-naturedly; since you still will believe the fortuneteller more than one-hundred-thousand proofs put by me to you! To such pre-assertion I can say nothing else than: High ruler, forgive me that I have approached you!
GGJ|4|46|3|0|By the way, I still stand by my principle that single ownership protected by sharply sanctioned laws is a thousand times worse for human society than a free communal property! I already have expressed my reasons for this real Pandora's box, and therefore does not require to repeat them. Only this I add to it, that in future, because of a tiresome must of the outer, raw power, I will let go the practise of my principle!
GGJ|4|46|4|0|Indeed, I do not see any good for poor mankind regarding ownership protection laws, which is basically the biggest irrationality; but what can a single person, wrapped in the most wretched rags, do, against hundred-thousand times hundred-thousands?! Even by legal ownership, smaller evils within communal ownership may be used as an argument based on the fact that every evil brings also some good with it; but the argument of smaller evils does not stand in any relation with the horrors which arise and must arise out of the undermined single ownership system!
GGJ|4|46|5|0|I therefore have finished speaking. Under the given circumstances I certainly cannot expect anything good, and therefore it will be better, with your merciful approval, that I leave. But only with your approval! According to the like true appearing accusations against me and known to the gods, of which you will be full of from your fortunetellers, I'm standing as a criminal before you; and they must be punished before releasing them again. The law must be satisfied with the blood of a poor beggar, before giving him his freedom again!
GGJ|4|46|6|0|If I stand according to your perceptions as a punishable criminal before you, then punish me immediately, and then give me my freedom or death! It doesn't matter to me anymore, because I stand completely defenceless before you; you Romans are and will be dry knights of the law, and nobody can protect his reason and his need against the revenge of your laws! Say, high ruler, may I, as I have come, depart again, or must I wait here for a punishment imposed on me?"
GGJ|4|47|1|1|The preparatory requirements for the somnambulant treatment
GGJ|4|47|1|0|Says Cyrenius in a serious but nevertheless human soft voice: "You are not allowed to depart, however, you have not to stay awaiting punishment, but only for your own welfare! We Romans had never any pleasure to punish any sinners, but only regarding their true and complete betterment. If this can be achieved without the sharp punishing stick, we would prefer this always a lot more! We only take the punishing stick in hand, if all other means fail. Thus nobody is called to the strictest responsibility for sinning against the salutary law once; this only happens then, if he repeatedly commits the same sin, either from too great carelessness or out of a all destroying wilfulness. Whoever repeatedly commits a sin by wilfulness, must also be punished wilfully!
GGJ|4|47|2|0|Now, according to your old Spartan principles you only have sinned out of need and for the first time are standing in front of a judge! Based on this fact alone, you will not be damned and judged; but you must discard your evil and silly principles! Your ill soul will be cured, and you must recognize the blessing of the wise laws and only then start to act accordingly, and only then you will depart from here as a completely freed man, and you will have a great joy, because you will become a truly pure and free man.
GGJ|4|47|3|0|But for such healing to be effective, a pure and physical and spiritual strong person from our society will lay his healing hands on your head and your chest; and only such extremely tender treatment will awaken and enliven the slumbering concepts inside yourself, whereby you will recognise the welfare of the well-organized and sharply sanctioned laws of Rome and you will be even glad about it! - Do you agree with this?"
GGJ|4|47|4|0|Says Zorel, somewhat more cheerful as before: "High lord and eminent ruler! I already agree with everything not called beating, decapitation or even crucifixion! However, that such treatment will make me better and provides me with more reasonable principles, I cannot vouch for; since an old tree cannot that easily be bent again. But I do not want to completely daub the possibility! Where is the man who will lay his strong hands on me?"
GGJ|4|47|5|0|Cyrenius ask Me on the side if the time has come.
GGJ|4|47|6|0|Says I: "Just a little more patience; give the soul a little more time to digest! This person is now full of excited thoughts and would be difficult to bring him into the raptures sleep; it is also not allowed to point Zinka out to him as the one who is chosen for it, until the right time has come! I will give you a sign."
GGJ|4|47|7|0|After these My words and after such My orders everyone was quite for a while, and our Zinka waits with a fearing joy for My sign to treat Zorel. But he was busy with all kinds of thoughts regarding what they in all seriousness are planning to do with him, either good or bad. He examines all our faces and says by himself: 'No, from these people I do not detect any cunningness; one can trust them! They can only do good, however, never something bad!'
GGJ|4|47|8|0|Now, this preparation out of himself was necessary before the treatment, since without it, the laying on of hands by Zinka would be a fruitless effort. Because at these treatments the patient must place himself in a sort of faithful and trustful state, otherwise it would not be possible, even with all humanly possible and over flooding soul-substantial-strength, to bring him into the salutary raptures sleep.
GGJ|4|47|9|0|Ah, it is something completely different with perfected people who out of the spirit and in the spirit are reborn! They only require, just as I am, their excited will, - and the act of healing is accomplished! However, with people who are not yet fully reborn, the treatment of an ill person must be accompanied by an awakening and regeneration of the to be treated person beforehand, otherwise - as said - the whole treatment would be a wasted effort and work.
GGJ|4|47|10|0|Now our Zorel is ripe and soon I will give Zinka a sign, to lay his hands on Zorel.
GGJ|4|48|1|1|Zorel's self-realization
GGJ|4|48|1|0|I now give Zinka a sign and he goes immediately to Zorel and says: "Brother, the Lord who is almighty and full of mercy, goodness and love and wisdom, wants it that I should heal you by laying on my life-strength hands. Do not fear anything but trust and become another person, and nothing, whatever you need for your bodily and spiritual true welfare, will be withheld from you! If you want to, and if you trust me, your true friend and brother, then allow me to lay my hands on you!"
GGJ|4|48|2|0|Says Zorel: "Friend, with those loyal words you can send me to the Tartarus, and I shall go! Therefore, just go ahead and put your hands on me, where and how you ever want, and I will not oppose you!"
GGJ|4|48|3|0|Says Zinka: "Now then, - sit on this bench and I want the power of God to flow through you!"
GGJ|4|48|4|0|Says Zorel: "Which God? Probably Zeus, Apollo, Mars, Mercury or Vulcan, Pluto or Neptune? I beg you, just keep Pluto out of the play; because I truly do not want to be penetrated by his hurricane force!"
GGJ|4|48|5|0|Says Zinka: "Let the gods be, which existed nowhere else than in the imagination of people who were blind for a long period of time! There exists only one true God, and this is the to you unknown God, for whom you heathens also build a temple, but until now has not recognized Him. But now the time has come, that also you will get to know this only true God! And see, by this God's mercy and strength you will be penetrated for your welfare, if I lay my hands on you!"
GGJ|4|48|6|0|Says Zorel: "Ah, if so, then just go ahead to lay your hands on me in a way which you know best!"
GGJ|4|48|7|0|Thereupon Zinka puts his hands on Zorel in the previously described manner and Zorel immediately falls into a raptures sleep.
GGJ|4|48|8|0|After a while of a strong quarter of an hour, Zorel, otherwise fast asleep, starts speaking with strongly closed eyes: "O God, o God, what a wretched and evil person I am, and what honest and sincere person I could have been, if I only wanted it to be; but therein lies the curse of sin, the lie and haughtiness, which are both the actual basic sins, always reproducing anew and increasing like the gras on earth and the sand in the sea!
GGJ|4|48|9|0|O God! I have so many sins and flaws on my soul, that I can't see my skin because of all the sins; yes, I'm stuck like in a dense smoke and fog because of the force of my countless sins!
GGJ|4|48|10|0|O God, o God, who will ever be able to free me from my sins?! I am a main thief, I am a liar, and if I lie I keep lying anew, to strengthen the old lie by a new one to, trying to make some truth of it. O, I am a hideous lying dog! Everything I own, I only took possession of by lying and deceit and by secret and open theft!
GGJ|4|48|11|0|Of course, in my great blindness I regarded everything as no sin, but I also had quite often the opportunity, to be convinced by the truth. But I did not wanted to be convinced! I always used Sparta and Lykurg and despised the wise laws of justice of Rome! Oh, I am too much of a common bad scoundrel!
GGJ|4|48|12|0|Now, the only thing which comforts me, that I not yet have murdered anyone; but it was close! If my maiden would not have run away before I have returned home, she would have become a sad victim of my devil-bad fury!
GGJ|4|48|13|0|Oh, I am an execrable monster! I am worse than a bear, worse than a lion, worse than a tiger, worse than a hyena, much worse than a wolf, and much much worse than a wild pig! Since I'm also clever like a fox, and this makes me a true devil in disguise!
GGJ|4|48|14|0|Oh, I'm very sick in my soul, and you, brother Zinka, will only be able to heal me with a great effort or not at all!
GGJ|4|48|15|0|It starts to get a little brighter in me, and the thick smoke and the dense fog around me dwindles! See, they are getting thinner, and it appears to me, if I can breath more easily; but in this greater brightness I can really see my true monstrosity, full of all kind of leprosy, full of bulges and disgusting growths! O, o, my figure is a true monster! Where is the doctor who can cure me?! My bad body is healthy though; but I wouldn't mind the bad body, if only my soul would be healthy!
GGJ|4|48|16|0|O God, if someone could see my soul, he would be horrified regarding its too great ugliness! The brighter it gets around me, the more terrible my soul appears! Brother Zinka, doesn't there exists any means, whereby my soul could become just a little better appearance?!"
GGJ|4|49|1|1|The soul of the somnambulist purifies itself
GGJ|4|49|1|0|Zorel starts to sigh in his sleep and some think that he will wake up now.
GGJ|4|49|2|0|But I say to them: "O definitely not! This was only the first stage of his sleep; he will keep on sleeping for over an hour and will soon start to speak again, but in another and higher stage of his soul-life. This stage consisted in him unwinding the soul from her carnal and worldly-sensuous passions, which he saw as many illnesses on the form-body of his soul and against which he was seized by the deepest loathing. For such soul illnesses there exists no other medicine other than firstly by recognising them, then the deepest loathing and finally the firm will to get rid of them as soon as possible. Once the will is there, the healing can progress much easier.
GGJ|4|49|3|0|Just pay attention, soon he will start speaking again! If he again asks you about something, friend Zinka, then answer him just with your thoughts, and he will hear and understand you quite well!"
GGJ|4|49|4|0|I nearly finished giving Zinka such instructions, when Zorel started speaking again and said: "See, I cried about my great misery! From my tears a pond was created like Siloah in Jerusalem; and now I bath myself in this pond, and see, the water of the pond heals the many wounds, ulcers and bulges on the body of my soul! Ah, ah, this is a true healing bath! I still see the scars, but the wounds, bulges and ulcers have disappeared from my body of my so poor soul. But how is this possible, that a visible pond was created from my tears?
GGJ|4|49|5|0|The pond is surrounded by a quite beautiful landscape; it is a landscape of consolation and lovely hope. Also in my emotions it appears, if I can hope for a complete recovery. - Ah, the landscape is so delightful; I would like to stay here forever! The water in my pond is now very clear, while before it was murky; and the clearer it becomes, the more it has a salutary effect on me!
GGJ|4|49|6|0|Ah, now I also notice, that something like a strong will starts to stir within me, and behind the strong will I notice something like a word drive, and it speaks loudly: I want to, I must, - I must, because I want to! Who can restrain in me, what I want? I am free in my will; I'm not allowed to will what I should, but I want what I myself want! What is true and good is what I want, because I myself want it, and nobody can force me to it!
GGJ|4|49|7|0|I now recognize the truth; it is a divine light from the heavens! All our gods are shadow figures; they are nothing, absolutely nothing. Who believes in them is worse off than a real fool; since a real fool will never believe in such most trifling gods. Nowhere I see the gods, but I see the divine light and hear the divine word. But nowhere I can see God; since He is too holy for me.
GGJ|4|49|8|0|The water of my pond has changed into a lake around me! The lake is not deep; the water reaches up to my loins. And it is clear, so tremendously clear; but there are still no fish in it! Yes, there will never be fish in there; since the fish are originating from the breath of God, and this is truly an almighty breath! I'm only a very weak human soul, whose breath cannot create fish of God.
GGJ|4|49|9|0|Oh, it requires a lot, one must be very almighty if one wants to create fish with ones breath! Oh, never can a person do that; since a person is much too weak for it! It would not really be completely impossible for a person, but then he must be full of the divine will and the divine spirit! For a right person this is not impossible; but I'm not a right person, therefore it is completely impossible for me!
GGJ|4|49|10|0|But the water is pure, and the bottom consists also of a lot of pure, beautiful gras; it's quite miraculous: under the water so much beautiful gras! And see, the gras continuously grows and starts to displace the beautiful water! Yes, yes, the hope becomes mightier than knowledge and its accompanying fear!
GGJ|4|49|11|0|Ah, ah, now I see a person on the quite distant shore; he waves to me! Yes, I want to go to him, but I don't know how deep is the lake! If somewhere quite deep places would occur, I could go under and would be lost!
GGJ|4|49|12|0|But there is a voice coming from the water: 'I'm equally deep everywhere! You can walk without fear and anxiousness through me; go to him who calls you, who is going to lead and judge you! This is extraordinary, here even the water and the gras can talk! No, this never occurred before!
GGJ|4|49|13|0|I now go to the friend on the shore. He must be a friend, otherwise he would not have waved to me! Zinka, it is not you, it is someone else! Now I can see you also behind him; but you are by a great margin not as friendly like him! Who might that be? But I'm very much ashamed before him, since I'm naked. My body looks quite good now; I nearly do not detect any signs of illnesses on it anymore. Oh, if I only had a shirt! But I'm completely naked, like someone who takes a bath. But I must go to him; his waving draws me immensely! I go now, and see, it goes quite well!"
GGJ|4|50|1|1|The purified soul gets clad
GGJ|4|50|1|0|Here a break occurs in the monologue of Zorel and Zinka asks: "How does he see all this and how does he walk through water but still lying motionless as if he was dead?!"
GGJ|4|50|2|0|Says I: "His soul sees now only the circumstances leading to his betterment; from this an own world forms in the mind of the soul, and this what you here call a movement of thoughts, appears in the kingdom of the soul as a movement from one place to another.
GGJ|4|50|3|0|The pond which originated from the tears and the waters healing his soul, represents his remorse for the committed sins, and the bath therein indicates real repentance which arises out of remorse. The clear water indicates his just recognition of his sins and shortcomings; and the expansion of the pond into a lake represents the powerful wish to be cleaned and healed out of himself. The beautiful gras under the water indicates hope for achieving full health and the higher free mercy of God. This already appears on the still quite distant shore; I Myself representing this in the spirit and in the will. The movement to Me through the waters of true remorse and repentance indicates the progress of the soul to true betterment.
GGJ|4|50|4|0|All this is for his soul only a corresponding appearance, from which the soul can see of what she consists of and what she plans and does in her mind to better herself, of course in this state only in the will, without any outer, real action. This must only follow, if in an awakened state and the soul is fully connected to the body again.
GGJ|4|50|5|0|Soon he will be with Me and will start talking again. Just pay close attention; everything he is going to say now corresponds with his inner soul state! There still will appear some confusion until he reaches the third stage, which is a temporary connection with his pure life-germ.
GGJ|4|50|6|0|In the third stage you will be able to convince yourself how coherent and wise he can speak! At the moment only his purified soul is speaking; but during the third stage his spirit will speak out of him! And then you will not detect gaps anymore; he then will talk, letting you feel quite warm in your hearts!
GGJ|4|50|7|0|He now comes to shore and says: 'Ah, this was a rather labourious trip! Now I'm with you, noble friend! Do you have a shirt for me? See, I'm dreadfully ashamed about my nakedness!
GGJ|4|50|8|0|I say to him out of My now visible spirit and will: 'Get out of the water; you will be dressed according to your actions!'
GGJ|4|50|9|0|Says Zorels soul: 'Friend, o, do not speak about my actions; since they are vain bad and evil! If I receive clothes accordingly, then it will look terrible black and ragged!'
GGJ|4|50|10|0|Says I: 'If so, then there is plenty of water here to wash it until it is white!'
GGJ|4|50|11|0|Says Zorel: 'O friend, this means trying to wash a black man until he is white! This will not end well! But any dress is better than no dress at all. Therefore I will come out of the water!'
GGJ|4|50|12|0|By My feet lies a toga with many folds, but very dirty, although the basic colour is white-grey, a peculiarity of the heathen dress colour in the spirit world. He takes the dress and is disgusted about its dirt, what is actually a good sign. Nevertheless, he takes it, runs with it to the water and starts to rub and rinse and finally wrings it.
GGJ|4|50|13|0|Now he has finished washing and the dress is clean. Since it is still moist, he doesn't dare to courageously put it on. But I indicate to him that he nevertheless should put it on; he previously did not mind the water, so why should he now have a sort of loathing for a little moist dress?! Now he says - just listen, since he will say it loudly! -:"
GGJ|4|50|14|0|Zorel: "This is true! Earlier the whole lake did not bothered me, and now the moist shirt should do something to me? Just on the body with it! Ah, this feels good!"
GGJ|4|51|1|1|The ethereal body of the soul with its senses
GGJ|4|51|1|0|Now Zinka makes with his thoughts a question and says: "Does the soul also has a body?"
GGJ|4|51|2|0|Zinka asked this question since he himself does nor have the slightest idea how the soul looks like and of what it consists of. Because the general Jewish concept of a soul was, that they imagined it as a sort of misty fog and said: the soul is a pure spirit who has a mind and a will, but certainly does not have a form and even less any body.
GGJ|4|51|3|0|Therefore Zinka's eyes widened when Zorel gave him an answer to his thought question: "Of course does the soul has a body, however only ethereal, but for the soul her body is nevertheless a perfect body, just as for the flesh the flesh is a perfect body. The soul body has everything whatever is present in the body of the flesh. Of course you can't see this with the eyes of your flesh, but I can see, hear, feel, smell and taste everything; since also the soul has the same senses as the body as a means to communicate between it and its soul.
GGJ|4|51|4|0|The senses of the body are the leading reins in the hands of the soul to control her body for the outer world. If the body would not have such senses, it would be totally useless and an intolerable burden to the soul.
GGJ|4|51|5|0|Just think of a person who is completely blind and deaf, would not feel pain or the ease of health, and would also not have any sense of smell or taste; think for yourself if such a body would be of any use for the soul! Wouldn't she completely despair with her otherwise fullest and clearest consciousness?
GGJ|4|51|6|0|To the same measure the sharpest senses of the body would not mean anything to the soul, if she would not possess exactly the same senses in her ethereal body! Because the soul possesses the same senses as the body, she notices easily and precisely with her sensitive senses what precedently the senses of the body have taken in from the outer world. Now you now, how the soul is also a bodily form.
GGJ|4|51|7|0|Now you know it, since I have told you as I see, feel and notices it bodily; but if I wake up again, then you will still remember it, but I will not know anything about it, since I see, feel and notices it only with my sensitive senses of my soul, but not at the same time with the senses of my body.
GGJ|4|51|8|0|If I would observe everything here also with the senses of my body, they would engrave certain markings on the nerves of my brain and on the life-nerves of the flesh-heart, and I, the soul, would find them again in my flesh-body and recognise them completely. But since I'm now standing completely free, nearly without any link to my body, and therefore are not able to leave an impression on the senses of my body, I will not remember anything at all about what I now see, hear and feel and speak and everything that happens to me now, after the re-entry into my body.
GGJ|4|51|9|0|But also the soul has the ability to remember and accordingly can remember every minutest and most unimportant detail about what ever happened to her; but she can do this only in her free state. But if she is in her completely dark body, which dazes everything spiritual, she can only see, hear and feel the coarse and overpowering rustling and raw impressions; about herself she barely knows her own existence, not mentioning that she recognises any higher and deeper spiritual impressions residing inside her.
GGJ|4|51|10|0|You also have a soul, just as I myself are now a complete free soul; but you also knew very little or nothing about yourself. The reason for this lies in the darkest flesh, with which every soul is wrapped up for some time. Only now, because I have left some impressions on the nerves in the back of your head by the voice of my living body's mouth, and you as a soul through such impressions can read the same primordial markings in yourself, you now know also as a soul and not only in the flesh, that you have a soul and that, based on your thinking and wanting, you are a soul yourself, which in her ethereal bodily being has the same figure as your body.
GGJ|4|51|11|0|However, do not be surprised if I tell you, when later waking up again in the earthly life, I will not know about anything, what I have said now; since I have explained the reason fo that already!"
GGJ|4|52|1|1|Zorel's soul on the path to renunciation
GGJ|4|52|1|0|(Zorel:) "Now the friend says to me: 'Come, Zorel, leave this place, I will take you to another place!'
GGJ|4|52|2|0|I go now away with the good friend, far away and away from the lake. We are strolling now through a marvellous avenue, and the trees are bowing before him whom I'm following. He must be something big in the kingdom of all spirits! Oh, some of the trees nearly break while bowing!
GGJ|4|52|3|0|You, Zinka, are also going with us, but you look very foggy and seems not to notice how the trees are bowing in front of my friend! This is something unusual for this world, but nevertheless is true!
GGJ|4|52|4|0|Strange, strange! Now the trees even start to talk! They shout loudly in a well perceptible whispering: 'Hail to the Holy of all holinesses, hail the great King of all kings from eternity to eternity!'
GGJ|4|52|5|0|Don't you think that this is highly unusual?! Annoyingly you still pretend as if you do not notice it, or that it is a very ordinary appearance like a decaying rain on earth!
GGJ|4|52|6|0|Yes, yes, the friend, to whom the trees bow and praising him, tells me, that this what is similar to you, is not you, but only a shadow-like outer picture of your soul and only produces itself in our atmosphere. From your soul are radiating certain life beams, similar to those of a light; as soon as they touch our atmosphere, they form in a similar manner an image, like the radiating beams of a person in daylight falling onto the surface of a mirror, also forming immediately the image of the person from whom the beams are originating.
GGJ|4|52|7|0|I will only look at your feet and convince myself that you are not walking, but only gliding with us. Quite right, you are not moving your feet, neither your hands, but nevertheless follows us in a distance of about seven good steps! Yes, now I understand why you can't see the trees bowing or hear their marvellous whispering!
GGJ|4|52|8|0|But the avenue becomes narrower and narrower, and the trees are getting smaller, but standing closer together; but the bowing and whispering therefore does not end. The path is also getting more difficult. The avenue is now so narrow and the path so full of thorns and bushes, that we only get through with great difficulty! The end is still not in sight, although the friend says, that the path will end soon and we will have reached our destination. Oh, now the bushes are getting quite dense, and the surface nearly rocky, and between the rocks everything is full of thorns and thistles; it is almost impossible to make any progress!
GGJ|4|52|9|0|I ask the friend, why we have chosen such a hopelessly bad path. But the friend says: 'Just look right and left and on both sides and you will see the sea which is bottomless deep! This is the only firm land tongue, although at the end very narrow and thorny, which winds between the two endless big seas. It connects all the earthly world with the great Paradise land for the blest in the beyond. Who wants to get there, must put up with this path since it is the only one!
GGJ|4|52|10|0|You see, Zinka, such strange answer gave me the friend and leader of my insignificance! I ask him again and say: 'On earth there are also many bad roads, but the people help each other; they take mattocks, staples and shovels and repair the road. Why isn't it done here?'
GGJ|4|52|11|0|But the friend says: 'Because this immense undergrowth protects this land tongue from very powerful storms of the sea! If it wasn't for this land tongue to be protected by this so dense and firm undergrowth, it would have long since been washed away by the mighty waves from the seas on both sides. Because this thorny undergrowth is so closely knit, especially towards both shore lines, the strong waves break against it and the foam is settled between the dense twigs, which in time hardens to a rock and by this action this important land tongue becomes stronger and stronger. But this land tongue has the name humility and firm basic truth. Both, humility and truth, have always been full of thorns for the people!'
GGJ|4|52|12|0|Behold, Zinka, this is what the friend has spoken, and inside myself it gets strangely bright, and I start to notice, as if something starts to stir in my heart; and what is stirring, is a light, and the light has a form in the heart like an embryo in the mothers womb. It is completely clear, I see it. But now it gets bigger and mightier! Ah, what a marvellous and completely pure light this is! This is most likely the actual life-flame out of God in the true heart of man! Yes, yes, this is it! It still grows continuously, and, oh, it does me so good!
GGJ|4|52|13|0|We still stroll along the narrow path; but the undergrowth and thorns do not bother me anymore; I also do not feel any pain if from time to time a thorn stings or scratches me! Now the undergrowth gets thinner, the trees are getting bigger again, and a marvellous avenue opens up. The undergrowth has stopped completely, the land tongue gets wider, and the shores of the seas are getting further and further away from us, and in the far distance I already can see a marvellous land with the most beautiful mountains, and over the mountains shines a most marvellous red of dawn! But we are still inside the avenue which gets bigger and wider, and the now very large and high trees still haven't stopped to bow their majestic crowns before my friend and leader, and their whispering sounds now like the most marvellous and purest tuned harps!
GGJ|4|52|14|0|O Zinka! There, yes there, there it is already undescribable marvellous! But you are still gliding with us and still are mute like before, but you can't help it; since it is not you, but only your cursorily effigy. Oh, if you only could see it as well, but also to keep alive the good markings while returning to the earthly life, what an unforgettable person you could be! However, the friend says, in time the living memory to everything will be given back to me; but before that I also have to walk in the flesh this thorny road, which will find itself."
GGJ|4|53|1|1|Zorel in paradise
GGJ|4|53|1|0|(Zorel:) "Ah, my inner life-light gets tremendously strong; it already penetrates all my intestines! Oh, how pleasing is this light for my whole being! I see it now in the form of a four year old child with a extremely friendly expression! And it must be very wise; since it looks like a most purely thought small god, but not like a phantasy god of the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans, but like a wondrous effigy of the true God of the Jews! It is a effigy of the true divinity!
GGJ|4|53|2|0|Oh, now I can see very clearly that there is only one true God; but only those will see His holy face, who have a perfectly pure heart! For me it will be quite difficult to see Him, since my heart is already very impure! You will, friend Zinka, because I can't detect any impurities in your heart, except the spot and the thread, the necessary means by which you have to be connected to the world for some time!
GGJ|4|53|3|0|But now I can see the wide end of the avenue in quite some distance. There is no sign of the sea anymore, everywhere the most lush and most beautiful land and gardens and gardens on end; everywhere the most beautiful houses and palaces! Oh, this is an undescribable splendour!
GGJ|4|53|4|0|My friend says that this is far short of heaven, but it is Paradise. No mortal has made it into heaven as yet; because up to now no bridge has been build to there. All the good who lived on earth since the beginning of creation, stay here with Adam, Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Those high mountains form the border of this wondrous magnificent land. Who would get onto those mountains could see heaven with the great crowds of angels of God, but nobody could enter until a firm bridge is build for ever over the bottomless great abyss.
GGJ|4|53|5|0|We are walking now as fast as the wind. The light-person in me is already the size of an eight year old boy, and it appears to me that his thoughts are penetrating my whole being like lightening. I can feel their uncomprehensible sublimity and depth, but I still do not grasp their forms. Something wondrous must be in it! Every ejected thought flash causes me an indescribable feeling of sensational happiness! Such happiness is unknown to the whole world, which cannot feel it! Because the whole world is only a merciful judgement of God, but nevertheless a judgement; in the best judgement happiness is always distributed meagrely.
GGJ|4|53|6|0|Now we are getting quite close to the high mountains, and it gets increasingly marvellous! Which indescribable variety of miracles over miracles! To describe them all, thousand lifetimes would not be enough!
GGJ|4|53|7|0|And look at that, on the mountains are living countless of the most beautiful people! But it seems that they do not notice us, this means me and my dear friend; since they passing us with quick and always happy steps, but do not show that they can see us, while even the trees are noticeable greeting my friend! These are strange spirit people!
GGJ|4|53|8|0|Ah, ah, at this opportunity we have reach the summit of one of the high mountains! O God, o God, there we are standing now, and especially me, like an true ox at the mountain! I see increasingly clearer in the farthest distance a great, exceedingly bright horizon. It is the beginning of the heaven of God, which continuously expands, higher and higher for ever!
GGJ|4|53|9|0|But between here and there yawns an abyss, greater then space between earth and the sun! A bridge will be build across! With God everything is quite possible!
GGJ|4|53|10|0|But now my inner light-person is as bid as I'm myself, and strange, im starting to get sleepy, and my friend tells me to rest on the green and odorous lawn! I will do so!"
GGJ|4|54|1|1|The relationship between body, soul and mind
GGJ|4|54|1|0|Says I: "See, only now he will enter the third stage; pay close attention to what he has to say!"
GGJ|4|54|2|0|Ask Cyrenius: "Lord, if Zorel falls asleep on the lawn which is invisible to us, what is the reason for this? Is this a must, or could he enter the third stage without falling asleep?"
GGJ|4|54|3|0|Says I: "If a soul would be pure, it would also go without a certain sleep; but as long as the soul is connected to the body by certain bonds, a certain anaesthesia must occur between the changeover of stages, in which the soul unnoted passes over into the next stage. What the soul of Zorel has seen and spoken in the second stage, was, except for himself, a circumstantial appearance; only in the third stage will she become truly clairvoyant, and what she is going to say there, will be a full reality."
GGJ|4|54|4|0|Ask Cyrenius: "What actually is this sleep? How and whereby does it originate?"
GGJ|4|54|5|0|Says I: "Is it really necessary for you to know that? Now then, if you really want to know this, I must explain it to you, and therefore listen!
GGJ|4|54|6|0|If you carry a shirt on your body and has according to the Greek custom trousers on your legs, shirt and trousers live because of the movement of your body, this means they must submit to your will, just as the limbs of your body must submit to the will of your soul. If you in summer plan to take a bath, you take off your clothes, because you not need them in the bath. Shirt and trousers are in a necessary state of rest while you are in the bath, and have neither motion nor movement. If you are getting out of the bath again, your shirt and trousers will immediately have the same motion and movement as before and will so to speak live with you. But why did you take off your clothes to take a bath? See, because they were getting heavy and started to press you! But you strengthened yourself in the bath, and your heavy clothes will feel completely feather light after the bath.
GGJ|4|54|7|0|If your soul becomes tired and weak from the discomforts during the day, the need awakes in her for a revitalising and strengthening rest. The tired soul then soon takes off her jointed flesh garment and enters the restorative bath of a spiritual water and bathes, cleans and strengthens herself; if she got her strength back, she again puts on her flesh garment and moves its heavy limbs with great ease.
GGJ|4|54|8|0|But now you surely have seen or rather observed real lively by the monologue of Zorel, that in his soul another inner light-person out of the heart of the soul started to sprout, to whom the soul stands in the same relationship, as the material body to the soul. Now, this light-person in this his soul as his jointed garment, never before received any strengthening whatsoever; he was lying in the heart of the soul like the egg in the woman without the male stimulation, excitement and awakening. By this very treatment the actual primordial life germ became stimulated, excited and awakened for the moment by My and Zinka's word, and since this has happened to him, he started to grow for as long as his entire soul, which is his garment, was filled with his pure spiritual being.
GGJ|4|54|9|0|But the soul, although been purified as much as possible for the moment, still contains certain material parts in her, which are too heavy for the pure spirit, since he never was used to carry such a yoke before. This spirit person which was so to speak awakened in an artificially spiritual manner and was forced to grow rapidly, is still much too weak to carry the slow-moving heavy soul and longs for rest and strengthening. Thus this false sleep of the soul on the mountain lawn is therefore nothing else than the spirit taking off the most material parts of his soul; he only keeps what is similar to him in the soul, while the other must rest in the meantime, just like the body rests silently while the soul is strengthening herself, or like the shirt is resting when you take a revitalizing, strengthening bath.
GGJ|4|54|10|0|During the strengthening of the more noble human sphere and the simultaneous resting of the coarser and less noble outer parts, there still exists a connection. If somebody would come while you refresh yourself in the bath, and would take away your clothes and started to destroy them, then your natural and necessary love for your clothes would immediately raise an immense and fierce veto. A much closer connection exist between the body and the soul; who wanted to take away the carnal garment and try to destroy it before its time, would be treated by the soul in a very strange way.
GGJ|4|54|11|0|But the connection between soul and spirit is much more intensive, because the soul, especially if very pure, is herself a spiritual primordial element, and the spirit would make a very terrible movement, if one tried to take away his body and dress completely. He immediately would become the highest fire and would destroy everything getting close to him.
GGJ|4|54|12|0|But the soul must rid herself of all matter completely, until the spirit can attract what is related to him in her as his own, to become a perfect I with it. The matter of the soul is visible to the spirit in that, whereby the soul is dressed. You have heard when Zorel spoke of a dirty shirt, which he himself washed in the lake, then wringed and put on as a still moist garment. See, this garment is still the material outer side of the soul, which must be taken off and put to rest, before the most inner, divine spirit person can penetrate the now closely related soul fully and to become one with her.
GGJ|4|54|13|0|It always requires a little time during the moment of transition, because everything belonging to the sphere of a free life, must first enter with the new and more noble being in a full relationship (spiritual marriage), before the new being or the new, heavenly person can by himself start to feel, think, see, listen, smell, taste and to act independently. The necessary transition takes place in the certain sleep; if the transition is finished, the new person is completed and requires for his only completely pure spiritual existence for ever no further transition anymore.
GGJ|4|54|14|0|In such a state a person is then totally perfect and his being cannot become even more perfected; only with regard to recognizing and a continual perfection of the most pure love and wisdom of the heavens and their ordering, ruling and leading power of the entire infinity, there is a continual increase to eternity and thereby also achieving a continual higher bliss as a result of the continual higher love, wisdom and power.
GGJ|4|54|15|0|Our Zorel will soon appear as such a perfected spirit-person and will continue to inform us by his carnal mouth about the perfection of him to the highest level of a perfected human being. Just pay attention; soon he will start talking again!"
GGJ|4|55|1|1|Zorel's insight into the Creation
GGJ|4|55|1|0|After I explained such to Cyrenius, Zorel, who all the time was lying there motionless like dead, started to move and became the appearance of someone who was transfigured, to such an extend that even the present Roman soldiers were placed in great reverence by his appearance and one of them said: "This person looks like a sleeping God!"
GGJ|4|55|2|0|Cyrenius also said: "Truly, an undescribable elated human picture!"
GGJ|4|55|3|0|Finally Zorel opened his mouth and said: "Thus he is standing perfected in his wisdom before God, who only now recognises, loves and adores Him!" After this there was a pause.
GGJ|4|55|4|0|After the pause Zorel continues speaking and says: "My whole being is light, and I see no shadow, neither in me nor outside me; since also around me everything is light. In this all-light, however, I see a holy light of all holiest lights; it shines like a mighty sun, and in it is the Lord!
GGJ|4|55|5|0|Previously I thought that my friend and guide is a human soul just like we are; it is just that in my previous state there was still a lot of deception in me. Only now I recognise the Guide! He is not with me anymore, but in the sun I see Him, who is holy above holy! Endless crowds of the most perfect light-spirits are gliding around this sun in all directions and in smaller and wider circles. What infinite majesty! O humans! To see God and to love Him above all is the highest joy and the highest bliss!
GGJ|4|55|6|0|But now I do not only see all heavens, but my view is also penetrating into the creation of the only almighty God. I can see this our meagre earth through and through and see all islands and main lands of the whole earth. I see the bottom of the seas and everything that exists below it, all the many creatures in the sea from the smallest to the largest. Which infinitive variety lives among them!
GGJ|4|55|7|0|I can also see how the gras is build by all kinds of small spirits, which are quite joyfully and hardworking. I see how the will of the Almighty obliges them to be hardworking, and see the precisely defined objectives and work of each of the countless many spirits. Like the bees working on their wax cells, these little spirits work on and in the trees, bushes, grasses and plants. However, they all doing this if seized and penetrated by the will of Him, who was my Friend and Guide on the narrow and thorny road of my self-trials of life up to here and now resides in this never reachable sun which is His primordial light from where His will reaches into all infinity.
GGJ|4|55|8|0|Yes, He is the only Lord, noone is equal to Him! Big and small must follow His will. Nothing exists in the whole of infinity, that could oppose Him. His power is above all and His wisdom can never be understood. Everything that exists is from Him, and there exists nothing in infinitive space of His creation, which has not arisen out of Him.
GGJ|4|55|9|0|I see the forces coming from Him like the rays of the rising sun in the morning, penetrating all direction with lightening speed, and where the rays reaches something, it starts to stir, to become alive and to move, and soon new forms and shapes arise. However, the form of humans is the boundary- and end marker and its forms is a real form of heaven; since the whole heaven, which boundaries are only known to God, is also a person and each society of the angels is also a perfect human.
GGJ|4|55|10|0|This is a great secret of God, and who does not stand on the spot where I am standing now, for him it is impossible to understand and comprehend such; since only the purest spirit out of God in man can comprehend and understand and see what the spirit is and what there is in him and outside him, and how it originates and remains, and why and what for! Nothing exists in the whole of infinity which would not be there for man; everything is aimed at man and his always and everywhere needs."
GGJ|4|56|1|1|The nature of man and his creative destiny
GGJ|4|56|1|0|(Zorel:) "God Himself is the highest and most perfect, most everlasting primordial Man out of Himself; this means, man is in Himself a fire, whose emotion is love; a light, whose emotion is mind and wisdom; and warmth whose emotion is the life itself in the fullest sphere of his about-himself-consciousness. If the fire gets more intense, also the light becomes more intense and more powerful the warmth which creates everything and finally shines far into distance, and the ray is light itself, contains the warmth in itself, and this creates in a far distance just like in itself. What is created, increasingly absorbs more light and warmth, shines and warms increasingly further and further away and again creates where it reaches. And in such a way everything reproduces forever out of the primordial fire, primordial light and out of the primordial warmth and fills continuously more and more the infinitive space of creation.
GGJ|4|56|2|0|Thus everything takes its origin out of the primordial being of God and develops itself until it resembles the primordial being of the primordial Man, in which resemblance it then exists in an entirely independent freedom in the form of a man out of God, just like a God by himself in the necessary archfriendliness with the primordial God, since it is the same what the primordial God Himself is.
GGJ|4|56|3|0|Where you can see light, fire and warmth, man is either completed or in the beginning. Billions of light-, fire- and warmth atoms cocoon themselves and produce forms. The individual forms seize each other anew, cocoon themselves into larger forms which already corresponds more to man, and develop themselves therein into a being. This being now produces already more of the fire, the light and warmth; together with this a higher need for a higher and more perfect form arises. The many, nevertheless already more perfected forms in themselves, tear apart their outer skin, seize each other, and with the substance of their will they again cocoon themselves into a higher and more complete form. This continues until the perfection of man is reached, and then man develops himself until the state, in which I am now, and therefore completely resembles the primordial fire, primordial light and primordial warmth, which is God, whom I now see with a steady view in His primordial light, in Him the full fire and the full warmth, which is the only God from eternity to eternity.
GGJ|4|56|4|0|Man therefore is firstly a man out of God and only then a man out of himself. For as long he is only out of God, he resembles an embryo in the mother's womb; only if he becomes a man out of himself according to the order of God, then he is a perfect man, because only thereby he can reach the true resemblance of God. If he has reached that stage, then he stays like a God in eternity and has himself become a creator of further worlds and beings and people. Because it is strange, that I now can see all my thoughts, emotions and desires, and my will is equal to the outer skin of that what I have thought and what I have felt! See, in this way the creation continues always anew!
GGJ|4|56|5|0|The emotion as warmth, and therefore love, has the need to be a being; however, the more the emotion becomes stronger, and the more flames and warmth are produced in itself, also the light of the flames is getting stronger.
GGJ|4|56|6|0|In the light the need of love is expressed in forms. But the forms arise and immediately pass again, just like the so called eyelid pictures of a person with closed eyes and who has a heated imagination; but instead others arise again, become bigger, stay longer and take on more defined forms. But with perfected people, like with me now of course for just a short while, the form remains, because immediately seized by the will, it is quickly given an outer skin whereby the appeared form is kept steady and cannot change anymore; but since the outer skin is originally only highly ethereally tender and therefore translucent, continuously more light and warmth from the creator penetrates the now caught thought. This increases the caught thought's own light and warmth, the two spiritual elements from which it originally originated, and soon the caught thought begins to develop more and more according to the light of wisdom and the most perfect realisation, which arranges necessarily and purposefully organically the even most delicate construction more clearer than the brightest day in all its necessary parts, connections and limbs. Once the thought has an organically arrangement, an own life conscious of itself, starts to come into being and directs itself.
GGJ|4|56|7|0|Now one can imagine, that a perfected person in a few moments can think and organize a countless number of all kinds of thoughts and ideas and furnishes them organically completely. If he wants to put a skin around them with his will, they will survive and develop and in the end themselves resemble the Creator in their natural highest limited self-perfection and shall reproduce and create their own and by doing so out of themselves accomplish the endless multiplication of their own kind in the same manner in which they have stepped into being. Even the material world can show tangible proofs of that.
GGJ|4|56|8|0|Self-reproduction of the body you find with plants, animals, humans and with celestial bodies, which also reproduce. However limits have been placed to their reproduction. A seed pellet of a certain kind has only a certain number of reproduced identical seed pellets assigned to it, which number cannot be exceeded by it; the same with animals, namely: the bigger the animal, the more limited the reproduction! It is just the same with people, and a lot more so with celestial bodies. But in the kingdom of spirits of the perfected people, the emotion and thinking continues for ever, just as with God. Since according to the previously described manner each thought and each idea can be surrounded with a skin by the will of the spirit who created it, and finally could become independent, it is understandable, that the everlasting reproduction of beings can never come to an end.
GGJ|4|56|9|0|You, Zinka, are now asking in your soul, where in the end all the endlessly multiple created beings find space, if the creation will continue to increase forever in such an enormously multiple measure and relation. O friend, just think, that the physical space itself is infinitive, and if you forever in every moment could create ten times hundred thousand suns, they would, if moving with the greatest speed through space, be lost forever in the infinitive space as if no sun had ever been created! Nobody, except God, comprehends the eternal infinity of space; even the greatest and most perfected angels cannot grasp the eternal depths of space, but only tremble before the endless depths of everlasting space!
GGJ|4|56|10|0|O friend, I can see now with the eyes of my soul the entireness of the material creation! This earth, its moon, the great sun and all the countless stars which you can see, of which some of them, appearing to your eyes as a faintly shimmering speck, are in fact unmeasurable large solar- and world territories, containing milliard times milliard of suns and even more planets, are less in relation to the present entire creation, than a tiniest and finest sun-dust-particle compared to the entire space full of stars visible to you! In addition I can tell you, that among the many stars which your eye can see, are quite a few which diameter is many thousand times larger, than the line itself from for you barely visible farthest star to another star in the opposite direction with the same distance, - a distance, even if you would travel with the speed of lightning, it would take you longer than one milliard times milliard earth years!
GGJ|4|56|11|0|Thus, even individual bodies are of such puzzling size, and still they appear to your eye as barely shining specks of light, because of their too great distance from here! Nevertheless, all this compared to the entireness of the entire creation, is, as already stated, a tiniest dust particle which can be easily carried by the rays of the sun! I say to you: you can create one milliard suns with all its planets and moons and comets and spread them out in this sun-territory-globe, and they will just as little restrict noticeably this globe-space, as a drop of water would noticeably enlarge the sea and its wide seabed; and a milliard times milliard globes would be in the entire present territory of creation, just as little noticeable than a milliard raindrops in the sea.
GGJ|4|56|12|0|Look at the whole world! How many thousands of brooks, rivers and streams are flowing into the sea, but despite this it doesn't expand one little bit; now imagine as many creations over creations as you like in each moment, and they will get lost in the infinitive space, just as myriads times myriads drops of water falling into the sea each moment, are lost in it. Therefore you do not have to worry small-heartedly about the many creations; since in infinity there is forever sufficient space available for the infinite, and God is powerful enough, to maintain everything forever and to finally guide everything to a main objective!"
GGJ|4|57|1|1|Zorel's insight into the evolutionary processes of nature
GGJ|4|57|1|0|(Zorel:) "I can tell you even more, Zinka! Everything what you ever have thought, spoken or did on this earth since your youth, and also what you have thought, spoken or did in your pre- earthly soul existence, is written in the book of life; of this you carry a copy in the head of your soul, but the very big copy lies always wide open in front of God. Once you have been perfected, just as I am now standing perfected in front of God, you again will find in great detail all your thoughts, words and deeds. In that what was good, you will of course find great joy; but that what was not according to the good order, you will not be very happy about, but, as a perfected person you will also feel no grief about it. Because from that you will recognise the great mercy and wise guidance of God, and this will strengthen your pure love to God and in all patience towards those poor and imperfect brothers, who will be entrusted to your guidance by God the Lord, irrespective if in this or any other world.
GGJ|4|57|2|0|From those your recorded thoughts, some day new creations will arise. Normally from these recorded thoughts, words and deeds, larger or smaller world bodies are created in the near future. They will put into the fire of suns, to reach a certain ripeness; when reached such, they are guided out into space of creation with the greatest force, and in time gradually handed over to their own development. With time in such a newborn world the many thousand times thousand single thoughts and ideas are developing more and more by the life-germ-like fire and light - like seed pellets which have been placed into the earth -, to serve the new world as a basis for the later origin of all kind of beings, like minerals, plants and animals, from whose souls in time human souls are formed.
GGJ|4|57|3|0|Such new worlds you can see from time to time to the biggest part as misty nebulous stars, also as tail stars flying through space. Their primordial origin are the recorded thoughts, ideas, words and actions in the book of God.
GGJ|4|57|4|0|From this you can see, that even the slightest thought which ever was thought by a person, either on this or on another earth, is impossible to ever get lost; and the spirits, from whose thoughts, words and ideas and actions such a new world has been formed by the will of God, are soon recognising in their perfected state, that such a world is a result of their thoughts, ideas, words and actions, and are pleased to take over with a great feeling of bliss the guidance, management, development and full revitalisation and purposefully inner organisation of the world body itself and finally of all things and beings, which must exists on such a world body.
GGJ|4|57|5|0|You now look at this earth and see nothing than dead-seeming matter. I also see the dead-seeming forms of matter; but I see much more in it, what you can't see with your eyes. I see in it the banned spiritual things and beings and feel their aspirations, and see, how they continuously grow in the inner development and better and more focussed shaping and evolvement of their purposefully forms, and again I see countless spirits and little spirits, who are incessantly active like the sand in a Roman hourglass. There is no talk of any rest, and by their incessant activity the entire purposefully formation of all and every life in nature is produced.
GGJ|4|57|6|0|I say to you: In each dewdrop, which trembles so brightly on the tip of a blade of grass, I see like in the sea already myriads of beings busying in all direction! The water in the drop is only a first and general enveloping skin around a thought of God. From this the caught little spirits in it are taking their individual envelope and thereupon immediately exist already as a more specific form, which is already quite different from the outer general form; however, thereby the drop as a water pearl disappears, and the newly formed forms as already life carrying little cocoons are creeping on the plants and other things, where the drop of water was formed. However, these cocoons seizing each other, soon transform in to other forms, and hundred-thousands become one. A new skin is formed around the new form; in it the many little forms are converted by the influence of the light and the warmth in to a purposefully organism of the new and bigger form, and the new being starts a new activity in preparation for a repeated transformation in to a more and more developed form, in which it again starts to become active for the transformation in to an even higher and more complete form. And in this way the visible activity of a being entered in a certain form, is nothing else than the right preparation for a higher and more perfect form for the increasingly greater firmness of the soul-life and finally for the pure spiritual life in the human form.
GGJ|4|57|7|0|What I tell you here is no phantasy, but the purest and eternal truth. I could still tell you a lot of things about the order of God, as I see it know with the clearest realisation! But I also realise now, that the time of this my perfection comes to an end; therefore I must hereby add a request, that you, if I become a very silly and amongst others an annoying person again, will have patience with me and will guide me on the right path of the order of God which is now known to you. You will be most surprised, if I wake up in the world, that I will be silly and dark again and will not know one single syllable from everything what happened to me; nevertheless everything will still be to my advantage.
GGJ|4|57|8|0|For a while, my spirit being forced to become ripe, will become tired of this unusual and untrained state and will remain sleep mute; but he will by the now still necessary rest be strengthened and will wake up and feel the urgency of the real life perfection, which blest sweetness he was able to taste, and thus will contribute substantially to the quicker full education of the soul, so that she soon become ripe in him in all truth and right ability, to fully integrate with the spirit penetrating her.
GGJ|4|57|9|0|I will be once more sleeping for another half an hour, after which you have to wake me by the opposite placing of your hands. But if I wake up again, then do not let me go, until I haven't fully recognised the Person of all persons at this table! Since He is one with Him whom I still can see in the sun of the eternal large spirit world.
GGJ|4|57|10|0|Thank you for laying your hands on me!"
GGJ|4|58|1|1|Judge not!
GGJ|4|58|1|0|After these words our Zorel slept peacefully and Zinka said: "No, what this person has revealed to us! If all this is true, then we have received some knowledge, of which any prophet hardly ever could have dreamt of! No, I'm completely distraught about this person's deepest wisdom! Truly! No angel can possess a deeper wisdom!"
GGJ|4|58|2|0|Says also Cyrenius: "Yes, this person must be helped; since so much of the highest wonders of Your divine order have been revealed here! The revelations of Mathael were big and made me think; but what this Zorel has revealed to us, is unheard of! Nearly unbelievable and unthinkable that such most inner depths of wisdom can be couched in human words and made clearly understandable! Briefly, I am completely beyond myself about this Zorel! If he could say this also in the following awakened state of the flesh, oh, I would place him on a throne, from which he could preach to the people the high truth, so that they all with more certainty achieved the true and perfect destination of their being and life!"
GGJ|4|58|3|0|Says I: "Very good, friend Cyrenius! For the time being it is not that important what he prophesied during his third stage - although everything is absolutely true -, but rather a lot more that you in future should not break the stick over any person, just because he is an ill soul. Since all of you have heard and felt it now, that in any soul, no matter how ill, rests a most healthy life-germ; and if the soul is healed by your brotherly efforts, you have made a profit, which forever no world can pay you! How useful can such a perfected person be! Who can gauge his influence?! You people do not know it, but I know it, how much of such an effort is worth the trouble!
GGJ|4|58|4|0|Therefore I say it to you: Always be merciful even towards the great sinners and criminals against your and against the divine laws! Since it is only possible for an ill soul to commit a sin, but never for a healthy soul, because for a healthy soul it is impossible to sin, since the sin is always the result of an ill soul.
GGJ|4|58|5|0|Who of you people can judge and punish a soul because she was violating one of My commandments, since you are all standing under the same law?! One of the laws by Me explicitly states, that you should not judge anyone (mt.07,01)! If you judge one of your neighbours who have sinned against My laws, you also sin in the same measure against my law! But how can you as being a sinner yourself, judge and condemn another sinner?! Don't you know, that, when condemning your soul sick bother to hard atonement, you have served a double condemning judgement on yourself, which one day, if not under circumstances already here, will be fulfilled?!
GGJ|4|58|6|0|If somebody from you is a sinner, he should resign as a judge; because if he judges someone, he judges himself into downfall twofold, from which he will recover more difficult than him who was judged and condemned by him. Can a blind man ever lead someone else and put him on the right path?! Or can one deaf person tell another deaf person something about the harmonic effects of music, as it was practised in the purest form by David? Or can one disabled person say to another: 'Come here, you poor man, I will take you to the inn!?' Will not soon both slip and fall into a ditch?!
GGJ|4|58|7|0|Hence, remember this above all, not to judge anybody, and make sure that also those who one day will become your disciples, take this to heart! Because by practising this My teaching, you will make angels out of people, - but through non-observance you will create devils and judges against yourselves.
GGJ|4|58|8|0|It is true, nobody on this earth is perfect; however, the one who is more perfect in his mind and heart, should be the guide and doctor of his ill brothers and sisters, and the strong should carry the weak, otherwise he succumbs with the weak, and both will not make any progress!
GGJ|4|58|9|0|So that you can recognise this from the ground in all truth, I have given you with this Zorel a tangible example, from which you can recognise, how terribly wrong it is, to judge a criminal according to your ways! Indeed, your way to judge will always remain the way of the world, and it will be difficult to ever completely crush the hard, diamond-like head of the dragon of tyranny - because for this very reason the earth is a test world for My future children -; but among you it should not continue, since among you the heavens are strewing fruits filled with plentiful seed kernels.
GGJ|4|58|10|0|If you enjoy the fruits of My zeal now, do not forget to strew the leftover seed kernels copiously as possible into the hearts of your brothers and sisters, so that it can grow and carry plentiful and healthy new fruit! But how a new and wondrous new fruit is produced from the seed kernels placed into the heart, has been clearly shown to you by Zorel in the greatest detail. Act accordingly and you will as if out of yourself create life and receive the perfection of the everlasting life as shown to you right now! After this act of laying-on of hands it is given to you to follow and act accordingly in the most precise manner.
GGJ|4|58|11|0|But now the time has come for you, Zinka, to lay your hands on Zorel in the opposite manner, so that he can wake up again; if he wakes up, you Markus, give him wine with some water, so that his body can regain his former strength! If he wakes up and starts talking like before, do not become annoyed and do not remind him of anything what he has said during his raptures state; because this could course a bodily disadvantage in him. Do not laugh at him either, if he says something silly! In good time you can guide him very gently towards Me; but do not be too hasty, otherwise it could harm him for quite a long time! And now, Zinka, perform your duty, since Markus has already returned with the wine and water!"
GGJ|4|59|1|1|Zorel's materialistic faith
GGJ|4|59|1|0|Zinka now placed his hands in reversed order on Zorel, who opened his eyes and woke up. When Zorel had completely woken up, I gave the old innkeeper Markus a sign, to give him the little bit watered wine, since he was very thirsty. Markus did this straight away, and the very thirsty Zorel emptied the quite sizeable mug in one go, and asked for another full mug, since he was still thirsty. Markus asked Me if he could do so. I affirmed such question with the only added remark, to add more water than wine for the second time. And Markus did that and it made Zorel to feel better. After he had strengthened himself, he looked around and scrutinized his surrounding, which he still remembered quite well, despite the sun already being close to setting.
GGJ|4|59|2|0|After a while he (Zorel) said, his eyes steadfast pointing at Me: "Zinka, this person there looks very familiar! I must have seen him before! Who is he and what might be his name? The longer I look at him, the more he becomes alive, that I must have seen him somewhere! Zinka, I have a great sympathy for you, - therefore entrust me who this man is!"
GGJ|4|59|3|0|Says Zinka: "This Man is the son of a carpenter from Nazareth, which lies above Kapernaum, - but not from the place with the same name which is located behind the mountains and is inhabited mainly by dirty Greeks. His character is this, that He is a Saviour and exceedingly skilful regarding his occupation; because if He is helping someone, he certainly is helped. His name corresponds with his character and hence His name is 'Jesus', which is a Saviour of souls and ill body limbs at the same time. He has much greater strength in His will and in His hands and is at the same time good like an angel and wise. Now you know everything what you have asked about; if you want to know anything else, then ask, - otherwise the high lords will undertake something and we then would have little time to discuss some matters in more detail!"
GGJ|4|59|4|0|Says Zorel in a low voice to Zinka: "I thank you for what you have told me, although I still don't know what actually has happened to me; since I can not get clarity about the reason why this man looks so familiar to me! It seems that somewhere I have undertaken a long trip with him! I have been travelling, a lot on water and on land, and I was accompanied, but I cannot remember having seen and talked to this man; nevertheless, as said before, it seems as if I had a lot to do with him during a trip! - Explain to me why this might be the case!"
GGJ|4|59|5|0|Says Zinka: "In the most natural manner of the world! Somewhere you must have had a quite lively dream, which you only now can remember very vaguely, and this will be surely the reason for your current emotion!"
GGJ|4|59|6|0|Said Zorel: "You might be right! I quite often dream something which I only remember after a few days, if I have in certain way been reminded about it by a similar outer object; otherwise everything is lost, and I cannot remember any dream, nevertheless how lively I have dreamt! But it will be like that; since in reality I have never seen this man from Nazareth before!
GGJ|4|59|7|0|But now something else, dear friend! See, I have come here to receive from the high governor a certain alms. What do you think, will he be able to help me? If it is without hope, could you at least approach him on behalf of me, so that I be allowed to go home. Since what should I do here? About all this theosophical and philosophical wise junk I couldn't care less. My theosophy and philosophy are very short: I believe in this what I can see, this means nature, which always renews itself since eternity. In addition I believe that eating and drinking are the two most essential pieces to live; in anything else I do not believe lightly.
GGJ|4|59|8|0|There surely exists some strange things in this wold, like all kind of magic and other skills and sciences. But between them and myself exists the same relationship as between the fire and me: as long as it does not burn me, I do not blow! I do not feel any need in me to know and understand more, as I already know and understand; and therefore it would be quite stupid of me to hang around for much longer, to catch any quite difficult to understand teaching of wisdom, so that I could brag in front of some silly guys.
GGJ|4|59|9|0|You see in me a nature person, who dislikes all wise institutions and laws of people, because they too much impair the innate freedom of man in a often too hard manner, for the only reason, so that a few can become very rich, powerful and highly respected, for which of course millions must languish in the deepest misery. Would I understand more than I already understand now, I then would be able to see the reason of even more of such injustice, which would made me even more unhappy; but as it is, my stupidity saves me from a lot of grief, because I do not quite see fundamentally the reason of all human wickedness.
GGJ|4|59|10|0|Where the evil, wise appearing people could not invent themselves enough laws to suppress humanity, they setup thinking and very inventive heads, who, walking around with ecstatic distorted faces, appearing fallaciously with all kinds of laws from the gods, to start anew tormenting poor and weak mankind with the most ridiculous threats of the most awful, everlasting punishments and with promises of the greatest rewards, but of course only after the death of the body, where it is easy to reward, since the dead do not need anything anymore.
GGJ|4|59|11|0|Nevertheless, regarding punishments, the people did not wait until after death, forestall their fictitious and trifling gods and punished the transgressors of the laws of the gods rather immediately here, so that in the beyond nobody is running short regarding the threatening punishment. But the devout had to wait for their reward until after death; there never appears in this life any free advances, except one allowed oneself to be beaten nearly to death for one of the big! Everything which is and exists in the federation of human society is highly aimed at the interest of the individual, so that every sober thinker immediately can recognize the reason on which it is built: the godly lawfulness and the human-social element!
GGJ|4|59|12|0|Friend! If only one wants to live as a most free lord of all magnificences of the earth, then of course all other faint-willing and strength-weak mankind must cry, including the earth on which they are standing. For the oppressors of humanity, for the most heartless tyrants a corresponding reward in the beyond would be quite in order; but who will serve such to them?! In short, there is nothing! A pure, loose puppet game!
GGJ|4|59|13|0|Who is able to make the others, this is the rest of mankind, serviceable to himself, is right and is doing good; since a silly person is not worth more than a silly dog! The stronger and more clever should kill him, take possession of all his property and should then on life and death protect it in every conceivable manner against all foreign attacks! If he is able to do that, soon he will become a great and free lord; if he can't do that it only serves him right, that he has undertaken something, which he as a wise man, should have anticipated that he will not succeed. In short, for the silly nothing is better than annihilation; if they are not there anymore, all laws, all pursuit and all inhuman punishments have ended for them forever! Not to be, if one must remain in misery; one hour of real misery does not weigh up against twenty-thousand years of the greatest happiness!
GGJ|4|59|14|0|Dearest friend Zinka, see, this is my harmless creed, to which not easily anything can be said against it on this earth. It is the truth that nobody likes to hear; everyone lulls his being in all kinds of false imaginations and regards himself to be quite happy! Just keep on! Everyone should wallow in the kingdom of the lie and searches for consolation in the fantastic imagination, once misery starts to step mercilessly on his neck!
GGJ|4|59|15|0|Dull yourselves, you wretched, with the poppy poison of the lie, and sleep as long as you live under the sweet pressure of insanity, and it serves everyone right if it makes him happy; only to me it is unfair, since I must feel very unhappy under the eagle's wings of truth, if I always have to see, feel and even must break the same and fatal dive from the truthful heights, which awaits me and others similar to me! Who will catch me in the fall, if the loose rope breaks, by which my stupidity has fixed me to the mighty wings of the eagle?!
GGJ|4|59|16|0|People! Let me in peace consume my loot, since I'm doing nothing to you; just give me of your abundance that much, that I can replace what bad chance has taken away from me, and you will not find an thankless beggar in me! But if you want to give nothing as ususal, then let me at least go home unflustered, so that I as a poor faun, of course in an unlawful manner, can gather sufficient wood, to build myself a most makeshift hut, at least as good as the beaver builds his hut! The one or the other you surely will grant to me; but to make me even more wretched than I already been, you surely will not do! However, if this is your intention, then rather kill me immediately! Since I certainly does not want to become more miserable than I'm already be! Because if you do not kill me, then I know what I have to do! I will understand how to kill myself!"
GGJ|4|59|17|0|Finally Zinka speaks again: "Stay far away from such act! You will also not be obliged to do such a most insane deed, given your particular good knowledge and experiences; because when you were asleep, Cyrenius has catered for you in the best way, but only if you will recognize, that this what you just have recognized as the truth, is in fact the biggest untruthfulness! Thus do not be concerned and accept a better teaching, and only then you really will become completely happy!"
GGJ|4|60|1|1|Zorel's criticism of morality and education
GGJ|4|60|1|0|Says Zorel: "Your words are sounding quite friendly, good and tender, and I'm convinced that you speak just as you feel it in your heart and that the matter will be true; but the question arises which teaching should I accept, under which luminous torch I can recognize this, what I regard now as the highest truth, as something utterly wrong! Two and another two together give four, this is a mathematical truth, and even from all heavens nothing can be said against it, and there can be impossibly another teaching, which could condemn this everlasting truth as a lie! If I am a superstitious fool to be able to accept, that the sum of two and again two together are equal to seven, then of course a change in believe would be possible with me; but with my current recognition this is completely impossible!
GGJ|4|60|2|0|That somewhere there must be an intelligent, everlasting primordial power, from which at least their first regulation originated, can not be denied by whatever pure reasoning; since wherever there existed at one time two, before that there must also have been existed one. But how ridiculous and exceedingly silly is it not of the stupid, blind people, if they imagine the primordial power - which must be equally distributed and spread out through the whole of infinity, since it basic power is also be equally perceptible in the whole of infinity - to be a form, even a human form, yes, amongst others even a beastly form!
GGJ|4|60|3|0|The Jews would, if they had been holding on to their primordial teaching, basically still have the most reasonable image of an general primordial power, which they call 'Jehovah'; since a sentence of them states: 'You should not imagine God in any form and even less so make a carved picture of Him!' But they have completely abandoned it and their synagogues and temple are full of pictures and ornaments and besides this they believe in the most ridiculous things, and the priests are punishing those of their followers, who do not believe the things they teach. They call themselves servants of God and therefore enforcing to be honoured tremendously; but in return they torment poor mankind with all kind of things which they were able to invent for such purpose. Should I, under such circumstances, become a Jew? No, forever no!
GGJ|4|60|4|0|It is said, that they received the laws from God Himself, which He gave to them by their founding teacher Moses on the mountain Sinai. The laws are actually quite good, if they would serve everybody as an essential rule of life; but what good is it, if you most strictly forbid the poor people stealing and cheating, but yourself, sitting on the chair of magnificence, is robbing at each opportunity the slavishly subordinated mankind, steals and cheats them wherever possible, and does not have the slightest conscience in spite of the divine law! Tell me, in which light must appear such laws and guardians to a pure thinking person!
GGJ|4|60|5|0|If a poor faun is coerced by need, to take from the abundance where he can find it to serve his own urgent need, with all extreme severity he will be held accountable and immediately punished over and over; but the law enforcer who robs, murders and cheats every day and at every opportunity, stands above the law, does not follow it in the slightest and by himself believes in nothing, except in his quite demanding temporal advantages! Can this be any divine institution, which stands in a too garish contradiction with the very small demands of poor mankind?! Which only somewhat pure reason can ever approve of it?!
GGJ|4|60|6|0|What is pleasant to me that one does to me, this I also must think of my neighbour, that it also will be pleasant for him, If I do to him, what he regards in a modest manner that is pleasant for him! If I am stuck in need and poverty above my ears, have no money to even acquire the most basic needs, go, search and plea, not receiving anything from nobody in response to my pleadings and only in the end take what I need, - can any law condemn me for that?! Do I have no right at all to take ownership of something I really need, since certainly the strong forefathers did not commit any sin, by taking full possession of a whole country?!
GGJ|4|60|7|0|Yes, if I would be stealing because I'm work-shy and continue to steal, than no reason could regard itself as offended, if I held be accountable for it; but if I take so to speak unlawful possession of something in extreme need, then even no God can and should hold me accountable, - not mentioning a selfish, weak person, who in some regard commits more injustices in one day than I am in a whole year! I do not want to make a downgrading remark against the property protection law; but in it's rigour it does not better and makes mankind more humane, but only harder and loveless!
GGJ|4|60|8|0|The prison law to bring about order and morality, is equally very raw and coarse applied, without any regard for the nature, time and strength of people. Just think of it to what conditions - no matter if male or female - they are exposed to! Often no education at all, sometimes an education which is worse then no education! He often must take food and drinks which excites his blood quite severely; he often finds an easy opportunity to satisfy his mighty physical desire and also satisfies it. But the story surfaces, and he is punished as a sinner without any consideration, since he has transgressed a divine law.
GGJ|4|60|9|0|O you fools including your divine laws! Why haven't you published a divine law, according to which a true and best education is catered for, and only then consider if any other following laws are necessary?! Isn't it unspeakable silly of a gardener who plants a straight row of trees and only then tries to bend the trees with all might and force, once the trees have grown for a few years and have become big, hard and unbendable?! Why didn't the silly gardener bend his trees during a time when it was still easy to bend them without any danger?! A God or even a person forming a mouthpiece of God, should first provide for a just and wise upbringing suitable for the moral nature of man, and only then provide wise laws, if the best educated person still needs it in any way!
GGJ|4|60|10|0|O friend Zinka! You are a Jew and you are much more familiar with your teaching than I am; but what I know from it by coincidence, I can say nothing else to you other than what I already have told you, and from that you will recognize, that I certainly cannot depart from my recognition based on pure reason and mathematical principles, for the sake of a donation from the high Cyrenius. Under such swap conditions I reject any still so shining donation, become rather a beggar and spend the rest of my days on this earth in poverty; what afterwards nature will do with me, will be one and the same for a dead and someone returning to the old nothingness! You can speak now, Zinka, whether I am right or not right according to your view!"
GGJ|4|60|11|0|Says Zinka: "Friend and brother Zorel! Basically I absolutely cannot disagree with you; but I must add, that there exists very peculiar things, of which you cannot even imagine the possibilities. If you start to comprehend them, only then you yourself will recognize, how much good and truth is contained in your current basic assertions!"
GGJ|4|60|12|0|Says Zorel: "Yes, yes, right so; if you know something better, then bring me your arguments and I'm ready to answer you!"
GGJ|4|60|13|0|Says Zinka: "That would be of little use to you and to me; however, turn to that man over there, of whom you say that he looks familiar to you! He will give you a right light, and you will immediately clearly start to recognize the truth or the opposite of your assertions!"
GGJ|4|60|14|0|Says Zorel: "Good then, I will do it immediately and does not fear him; however, in me he will find a hard nut to crack!"
GGJ|4|61|1|1|Materialistic errors
GGJ|4|61|1|0|With those words, Zorel, wrapped in his very wretched rags, leaves Zinka, steps closer to Me and says: "High lord and master of healing profession, this dress which covers my wretched body, are rags of a wretched way; but at least they cover the privates of a person, who is really sorry for unfortunately also being a fellow-person among these many would be or should be people! Accept for the clothes, we all have the same form; but between the beings there seems to exist a sky-high difference.
GGJ|4|61|2|0|I am a person who understands to quite clearly distinguish, that two and two does not equal seven, but four! Zinka tells me that you are a man, who could ignite an even brighter light in me, than there is my own, which at least provided me with a stamp of mankind under my co-believers; but I never boasted with it and even less so do I plan to boast , if you want to ignite another light for me. Zinka told me that you are the only one able to do this.
GGJ|4|61|3|0|You have heard my principles which have not been taken out of the blue. For me they were unfortunately a too tangible truth; but if you can give me something better, then do it, and it would be a pleasure for me to whole heartedly let go of all the truth junk! I, however, does not know with which title I should greet you, - but I think that also you are a person of the truth, and for such people it does not matter what title they are given. I call you 'High Master' and honour you as such, although I only know you from hearsay. Should you however be able to provide for me in deed, then I will worship you!
GGJ|4|61|4|0|Thus tell me, if it pleases you, how close or how wrong am I with my truth principles! Are we now more, or less people, than those who lived as the first reasonable people on this earth? Am I not allowed now, since the people have invented the property protection law, of which they claim that God has given it to them, as a poor faun who often hasn't a bite to eat for three days and couldn't get anything by begging either, to take from the abundance of another person, only to protect me from dying from hunger, since every earthworm has the right to feed itself with foreign property without having to buy it, because it is also an inhabitant of this earth and unfortunately has to be, since mighty nature has arranged it in such a way? Or should a human being have a lesser right to feed himself with earthly fruits agreeing with his nature, only because he couldn't buy himself a good piece of land -, than a bird in the air of which everyone is certainly a dedicated thief?! I asked you, to give the right answer in this regard!"
GGJ|4|61|5|0|Says I: "Friend, for as long you are setting your human rights equal to those of animals, you are perfectly correct with your basic nature laws; and in no way can I say anything against it and every property protecting as well as any other moral law is in that case the most absurd ridiculousness! How stupid must be someone, who wants to give to the birds in the air, the animals on earth and the fish in the water property protection laws and any other moral rules; since any only a little reasonable person, or even a God, must know it, that those beings have nature as their only law provider! Hence you are quite right with your views, if man for the time being is nothing else and has also nothing to expect than any animal as it stands there in his nature.
GGJ|4|61|6|0|But if man is there or should be there for any possible kind of higher purpose, of which until now of course nothing could have gotten into your mind, what becomes only too obvious by your wisdom fighting only for the lowest needs, your mathematical principles may stand only on very weak and shaky feet!
GGJ|4|61|7|0|But that each person has been placed on this earth for a higher purpose, you already should have recognized from the fact, that he as a new born being stands deep below any animal and only after a few years of intensive care starts to become a person. He must enter some kind of order and with all sorts of justified troubles and fair struggle he must earn his bread. Therefore he received laws, so that he should consider them as the first direction signs to a higher destination, and also to keep them out of his free will for the sake of further self-development and self-determination, what is the only way by which he finally can reach his higher destination, - but never as a however biting clever animal-person, but as a perfect human person.
GGJ|4|61|8|0|For as long you are only worried about the need of the flesh, you will not make much progress as a person; ah, but if you have recognized that there also resides another completely different person inside you, who has completely different needs than your body and has also an entirely different destination, it will not be difficult for you to recognize, how much you are digging with your principles in loose sand!
GGJ|4|61|9|0|See, I know about your otherwise good will and your search for the truth and about the reason of all evil, in which mankind on earth is currently truly stuck up to their ears! Your thoughts, since you always had a particular pleasure to steal, have indicated to you that the protection law for property and rightful ownership are a pandora box; and because you were in your younger years a hedonistic friend of females, the morality law always embarrassed you, since it reminds you and everyone else that the abuse of intercourse is a sin.
GGJ|4|61|10|0|Yes, as an animal person you are also completely right with your principles, equally so, that an upfront law should exist before all other laws, by which all children should have such an upbringing, by which the social order should be drilled into them to such an extend, that during adulthood it would become completely impossible for them, to ever transgress any law, which would make any additional legislation of course completely superfluously.
GGJ|4|61|11|0|Yes, behold, this order was also made applicable to the animals by the Creator of all worlds and all beings! Every animal gets your required primary upbringing substantially in his whole nature already in the womb, and needs no other laws later on; since the primary upbringing in the mothers womb has everything what it requires for its whole life! But He, who created all angel spirits, the heavens, the worlds and man, surely knew what it requires, to create man as a free person with a later education and not just as a judged animal.
GGJ|4|61|12|0|If you take a closer look at your mathematical correct life principles, you soon will find, that speech is a great evil for people, since by speech people can educate each other in all kinds of evil things and matters. Similar the lie would never be part of people, if they could not speak, neither by signs nor by words; yes, even to think is dangerous, because by that people can get into all kinds of malice and cunningness! Finally they should also not be able to see clearly, hear clearly and also not to taste and smell; since all those senses in a clear and pure state could easily make a person greedy and lascivious, what would be coincidentally bad! Now look at your human being according to your mathematical principles and ask yourself, whether there exists any difference between him and a sea polyp, with the exception of the form!
GGJ|4|61|13|0|But what do you want to do with such a person, regarding the higher purpose for what each person is created? What education can you give him? When will such a person reach the recognition of himself and then recognize the true God, the primordial reason of all things and all light and all bliss? Look at the constitution of a healthy person, observe and explore him precisely with your critical mind, and you will find, that such a wise and exceedingly artful constructed being must in the end have also another destination, than to only fill his stomach daily, to be able to relieve himself of a large amount of waste afterwards!
GGJ|4|62|1|1|On the justified protection of property
GGJ|4|62|1|0|(The Lord:) "You are using of course here your poverty and the poverty of many other people as protection, and want to use the required portion of right from the divine property protection law for you, so that you as a hungry and thirsty person can take in an urgent emergency without sinning against the said law, to feed yourself. I can tell you from a most reliable source, that Jehovah, when giving laws to the Israelites through Moses, thoroughly thought about this need and impressed it on the people to also regard this as a bylaw, by saying: 'You should not prevent the donkey, working on your field, to take his food from there, and the mouth of the ox pulling the plough, should not be laced up! However, when carrying the bound sheaves into your shed, do not collect the ears which were left behind, so that the poor can collect them for their need!' Everyone should always be ready, to help the poor, and who says: 'I'm hungry!', do not let him move on, until he is fed!' Behold, this is also a law of Jehovah, and I think by that, also to poverty sufficient thought was given.
GGJ|4|62|2|0|But that not every person born on this earth can become a property owner, is obvious from the things of nature. The first few people could of course easily divide the ownership of land among themselves, since at that stage the whole earth was ownerless; but now the earth, especially the fertile land, is inhabited by countless many people, and among these are those families who have worked the land in the sweat of their faces for a long time and have purified and fertilized it under many life threatening dangers, and one cannot just dispute their assigned land ownership, but one must strongly protect it for the sake of the general welfare, so that the share of the land is not taken away from those who have blessed it by their diligence, because they own it not only for themselves, but for hundred other people who have to work the land on an annual basis and who cannot own any land.
GGJ|4|62|3|0|Who owns a lot of land, must have many servants, who, like the owner himself, live from the same land. Would it be good for the servants, if each of them would be given an equal large piece of land? Could one man work it properly?! And if he could do it for some time, - but what happens if he would become ill and weak? Isn't it then by far not better and wiser, if only a few own something unmoveable and have store rooms and stock, rather than all people, yes even the newborn children, would be nothing else than individual land owners, by which institution in the end, and this most certainly, nobody would have any supplies in time of need?!
GGJ|4|62|4|0|Further I asked your mathematical mind: If there would be no property protection laws in societies of people, I would like to see your face, if others came along who were never keen to work, and took away your little supplies to feed themselves?! Would you not shout at them and say: 'Why haven't you worked and collected?!' And if they have answered you: 'Because we did not feel like it and we knew for certain that our neighbours are working!', would you not regard a protection law as highly effective and wish that such loose criminals would be punished by some sort of court and finally be forced to serve and to work, and would you not wish that the supplies taken away from you to be returned? See, all this is also demanded by the pure reason of man!
GGJ|4|62|5|0|If you then really regard your mathematical principles as the best in the world, walk from here a thousand field-paths to the east; there you will still find a lot of entirely ownerless land in high and wide stretching mountains! There you can immediately and unhindered take possession of many hours long and wide land, and no person will dispute your ownership. You are even allowed to take a few women and some servants with you, to establish in this somewhat distant mountainous region a real state, and in thousand years no person will disturb you in your property; you will only have to get rid of a few bears, wolves and hyenas, otherwise they could disturb you somewhat at nighttime. Along this way you would at least experience first hand the considerable difficulties with what the owners of these lands had to cope, until the land was finally brought to the current level of culture! If you would have tried everything yourself, you also would have recognized, how unfair it would be, to take away the ownership from the primordial land owners and hand it over to some sluggish and work-shy crooks.
GGJ|4|62|6|0|See, because you are not a particular friend of work and even less of asking, the old property protection law was always an embarrassment for you, and hence you took the law into your own hands, where you could take something without being seen and without being punished! Only the two morgen big field including the hut you have bought, but also with money which you have not earned by working, but which you have taken from a rich merchant in Sparta in a very clever manner! Now, there was a time in Sparta when stealing was allowed, if it was carried out in a very smart way; but nowadays also in Sparta does exists since many years the same property protection laws like here, and thus you have completely unlawfully stolen from this merchant and made him a few pounds of gold lighter. And with that you have as a fugitive bought yourself the said piece of land including the hut; but everything else what you have owned, you stole in Caesarea Philippi and the adjacent neighbourhood!
GGJ|4|62|7|0|But woe him who dared to take something from you; you would have preached him the to you so sickening property protection law in a manner, which would surely not been a disgrace to a Roman bailiff! Or would it pleases you, if someone would harvest the ripe fruit of your land, just because he is completely poor?! See, what is not alright to you, will also not be alright to someone else, if you with your mathematical true and correct life- and upbringing principles would stole his harvest! However, if the matter can practically only be like I have described it to you just now, do you still regard your life principles as the only true and undisputable correct ones?"
GGJ|4|62|8|0|Here Zorel is completely puzzled, since he sees himself entirely overmastered and defeated.
GGJ|4|63|1|1|Zorel's parentage and family relations
GGJ|4|63|1|0|But Zinka comes from behind touches him on the shoulder and says: "Now, friend Zorel, will you now accept the maintenance from Cyrenius or not? Since it seems to me, that your life maxims, as good as they originally even sounded to me, have all in all fallen into the well!"
GGJ|4|63|2|0|Says after a while Zorel: "Yes, yes, only the Saviour is right! I now recognize my nonsense quite brightly and clearly, and everything is exactly as he has stated it about me. But how could he know all this?! Yes, everything is true, and unfortunately just too true! But, where should I begin, what should I do?"
GGJ|4|63|3|0|Says Zinka: "Nothing else, than asked for the right instructions, listen to them and act accordingly; everything else leave to those who want your well being and can help you and also will, if you do what I have advised you to do!"
GGJ|4|63|4|0|Hereupon Zorel immediately falls on his knees before Me and asks me for instructions, and I refer him to the apostle Johannes for it. Zorel asks me know very respectfully, why I do not want to give him any further instructions.
GGJ|4|63|5|0|But I say: "If a lord for a matter has all kind of servants and attendants around him, is he wrong when assigning also work to them according to their good abilities? It is not necessary that he does everything with his hands himself, to complete it; the lord's spirit is sufficient and the work will nevertheless be completed by the skilful hands of the servants. Therefore just go to him, to whom I have referred you, and you will also find in him the right man! It is him, at the corner of the table, who wears a light blue coat over his loins."
GGJ|4|63|6|0|After these My words Zorel rises and hurries to Johannes. When arriving at Johannes, he says to him: "You loyal servant of this exceedingly wise man over there! Even if you have heard, who I am and how I am constituted, give me for my complete betterment the teaching, which will make me worthy to be accepted among those, who are with a true right calling themselves people! For becoming a true human being, I do not demand any supplies anymore, but only for the sake of the truth, do I want to hear the full truth from you!"
GGJ|4|63|7|0|Says Johannes: "In the name of this Man over there you will get it! But first you have to give me the assurance to completely change your life in future and make good any harm which you have caused to other people against their will; even the merchant in Sparta must be refunded with his two pounds of gold! In addition you have to completely let go heathenism and become a new Jew; since your grandfather was a Jew from the tribe Levi. Forty years ago he moved to Sparta to preach the only true God to the Greek and to convert them in spirit to Jews; but in the end he himself was persuaded and with his whole house became a silly and very blind heathen, and you were the same since you only came into this world in Sparta. But your brothers who are living now in Athens, even became heathen priests because of their good ability to speak and still to this hour consecrate their empty services to Apollo and Minerva, and your only sister is the wife of a merchant, who is loosely trading with Ephesergods and -pictures and alongside also conducts quite profitable business with all kinds of pleasure girls and harlots, partly by selling but mainly by coupling. This is your brother-in-law, once also a Jew, and now what I just have told you."
GGJ|4|63|8|0|Zorel was completely overwhelmed by everything Johannes knew about him, which he himself, because of very specific reason, would never have mentioned to anyone; therefore he couldn't think otherwise of the man from whom he just heard all such information, that he must have been in Greek and knew about everything what happened there and still occurs right now.
GGJ|4|63|9|0|Hence Zorel asks Johannes a little hastily by saying: "But why repeating everything in front of all these people? Isn't it enough that you and I know such things?! Why must all surrounding us hear this?"
GGJ|4|63|10|0|Says Johannes: "Be calm about it, friend! If I did this to harm your soul and body, I would be a bad person and would be worse off before God than your loose brother-in-law in Athens; but for the sake of your well being I have to completely reveal you before the people, so that you do not stand in front of anyone as something which you are not! If you want to become perfect, you must discover yourself, and no secrets are allowed in your soul; only if all disorderly is removed from you, you can start working on your perfection. You could also in quietness by yourself renounce all your many sins and become a better person, so that the people could respect and honour you for that; since they only would knew the good about you and nothing bad, and many would follow your good example! But if after a while they would hear from a credible witness what coarse and big sinner you have been in secrecy, with what doubtful eyes they, who respected you as a pure person and followed your example, would look at you?! All your virtues would turn into a sheep's fur, behind which they would be imagining a tearing wolf, and despite all your flawless virtues they would flee from you and avoid your otherwise instructive company.
GGJ|4|63|11|0|From this you can see, to be perfect, you must not only avoid the being of evil, but also the seeming of evil, without, it will be difficult to really be useful to your neighbour, what finally must be the main occupation of every person, since without it, no truly happy society is thinkable on this earth!
GGJ|4|63|12|0|What use would it be for a society of people, if every person by himself is perfect, but keeps himself hidden from his neighbour? Then one would start to distrust the other, and if a single mosquito is humming around the head of a harmless neighbour, one would see many flying dragons and elephants! But if all are getting familiar with you regarding who you are and what have you been before, what you have done and how you have lived before, and you better yourself and become another person full of insight of your previous evils and full of true and lively disgust against them in front of all eyes and ears, then every person will recognize you with sincerest trust and goodwill and love you as one pure brother loves his other pure brother. Therefore everything must be revealed, before you can actively take on a new teaching.
GGJ|4|63|13|0|Many things have already been revealed, but not all, and since confessing is not easy for you, I make it easier for you, by telling on your behalf completely faithful to the word and sense everything of your life which is brightly clear as the sun to me!"
GGJ|4|63|14|0|Ask Zorel: "But how is it possible for you to know all such things? Who revealed it to you? Never before have I seen or spoken to you!"
GGJ|4|64|1|1|Zorel's past as a slave trader
GGJ|4|64|1|0|Says Johannes: "Don't worry about that; if you are perfected, then everything will become clear to you; but now back to our case!
GGJ|4|64|2|0|The worst of your being is, that you secretly have become a slave trader, the last time with twelve- to fourteen year old girls from Asia Minor, and sold them to Egypt and Persia, and such noble girls often landed in evil hands and only a few in good hands. That such girls by those who bought them, were soon in the most contemptible manner violated, you can easily imagine. If it was just for the natural coitus, it would not contribute that much to the dept; but how badly have some of them been abused in Alexandrian, in Kahiro, in Theben and in Memphis! And how much they are still being abused! If you could see such a poor girl, how she is cut to pieces by the rods and whips of her devil of a lord to increase his sensuousness excitement, you would yourself with your little human feeling curse yourself, because you have exposed a person to such indescribable misery by disdainfully greed!
GGJ|4|64|3|0|How many thousand curses and most horrible condemnations have already been imposed on you, how many hundred-thousand times hundred-thousand tears of too great pain because of the too devilish abuses have already been shed! How many of such tender girls have already died in the most horrifying desperation because of too much unbearable pain! And see, all this, you have, condemning yourself, on your conscience! Because see, you conducted your secret, loose trade on a grand scale, especially two to three years ago, and the number of those which you have made so very unhappy, has become large and reached already the manifold of eight-thousand heads! Question: How will you ever be able to make this good? What have these girls ever done to you, that you have made them so very unhappy? Speak now and hold yourself accountable!"
GGJ|4|65|1|1|Zorel's excuses
GGJ|4|65|1|0|Here Zorel is completely dump-founded and dismayed, and only after quite a long pause he says: "Friend, if at that time I have recognized and known, what I recognize now, you can think for yourself, that I would have done anything else rather than becoming a slave trader! I am a citizen of Rome and to my knowledge no law ever prohibited the slave trade; it is and was always permitted, and what hundreds were lawfully allowed to do, why should I have been prohibited from doing so?! Even the Jews are allowed to buy children, especially if they are childless, why not any other educated nation, to whom the Egyptians belonged since human memory without any doubt, and in the same measure also the Persians. The girls were therefore not sold to any wild and uneducated nations, but in every respect civilised people on this our known, wide earth, where one can rightfully expect, not to aggravate the homely sad lot of such children, but apparently only to improve their lot!
GGJ|4|65|2|0|Go to the lands of Asia Minor, and you will find there such masses of people and especially children, that you as a wise man in the end have to ask yourself, from what these people are going to feed and maintain themselves without starting to eat each other! I can assure you, each time when coming to the lands of Asia Minor, I have been stormed by the citizens with children. For a few loafs of bread I could get girls and boys in abundance; and the children came cheering me and would not leave me alone anymore. Many were bought by the Essenes, nearly all the boys, irrespective of age; often also girls were taken. The Egyptians only bought the more adult girls, partly to work, but partly probably also for pleasure. That there were some randy he-goats among them who torments the slave girls for lust, I do not doubt, but surely there not that many.
GGJ|4|65|3|0|According to my knowledge not many have gone to Persia, which were mainly bought from Persian merchants and all kinds of artists, where they have been used for all kinds of useful and good work. In addition there exists in Persia already for a long time a quite wise law, by which every slave and slave-girl after ten years can attain full freedom, if they behaved well and finally can do what they want. They can remain there, start a craft or can go home. Therefore those going to Persia truly can not speak of being unlucky! Now then, that some of them in Egypt are not treated too well, I will not deny; but let us just go to their fatherland, and we will meet many, who are as free persons are not one hair better off than those unlucky ones in Egypt! Since firstly they have nothing to eat and many eat raw roots which they collect in the woods, and there are many, who in summer and winter are walking around completely naked because of the lack of clothes, and beg, steal and tell fortune. Some of them obtain some rags by begging or stealing; however, most of them do not succeed with that, and therefore walk around completely naked, always with a lot children attached to them.
GGJ|4|65|4|0|From those moving around, I and my companion have always bought the largest number of supernumerary children and in such a way looked after them. The permanent inhabitants of the Pontus are calling them 'Zagani', which means 'the expelled'. There are swarms of those people; in great hordes they are moving around and do not have any roof or work, nor any land or field. Caves, holes in the ground and hollow trees are normally there homes; and now I ask you, does one not already show these people some relief, if you take their children for nothing and look after them, not to mention buying them from the naked and exceedingly hungry parents for money, for clothes and for good bread?
GGJ|4|65|5|0|If one weighs this according to my previous way of thinking, how some of these people previously were the most tiresome slaves of the biggest poverty and later brought by me to people who properly looked after them as slaves, one easily will find that the misfortune , which I have brought according to your account over these people, is not so enormous large, as you image it to be. But also this I would not have done to them, if I earlier would be thinking like now.
GGJ|4|65|6|0|By the way, I can tell you confidentially, although I am astonished about your pious and God-devoted wisdom, that it is a little strange of an all-good God, if he intervenes with the destinations of mankind, to let crawl such a large number of quite well formed people around the earth like wild animals! An almighty God could least do so much, that such people find a somewhat better lodging on this dear earth!
GGJ|4|65|7|0|For a thinking person it is a little strange, if he sees hundreds of thousands of otherwise quite well formed people moving around in the highest degree unkept, hungry and naked and with the best will of the world not be able to help them! Would it be a surprise, friend, if one starts to doubt the existence of an all-wise and extremely gentle God, when seeing such people?! And my former assertion against a at least to serious property protection law, might become in the end some validity when looking at so many wretched people!
GGJ|4|65|8|0|Now, friend, you have my responsibility and justification of the heaviest reproach you have made against me; do now what you like, but never forget, that a very world-wise Zorel is standing in front of you with a tensed bow, despite the rags covering him now, who is not exceedingly afraid of any wisdom! But give me now better reasons for that, that everything what there is, must be like it according to the wisdom of God, and with easier breathing I will be very thankful to you! Because this you must recognize just like I am, that on this earth according to my human insight, there is a lot of unnecessary misery in this world, alongside the occurrence of too many well-off individuals! Why does one have everything - and hundred thousands next to him nothing? In short, explain to me the misery of all the Zaganians in Asia Minor! Who are they, where do they come from, and why must they endure such everlasting misery?"
GGJ|4|66|1|1|Zorel's defilement of girls
GGJ|4|66|1|0|Says Johannes: "If you measure the true wisdom of God with the yardstick of a little woken up mind, then you are right, not to be afraid of any wisdom. But since the true wisdom of God is never measured with the short yardstick of the mind, but like everything else out of God with the yardstick of eternity and infinity, your mind will surely be a little too short! But lets leave it at that and return from where we have started.
GGJ|4|66|2|0|You told me from the good knowledge of the matter, how badly it goes with the Zaganians in Asia Minor, and how wretched they are, and that it is quite a relief for their children, amongst others truly is, to be bought by the slave traders and sold somewhere else. Lets leave it at that; you bring up some sort of a goodwill from your side, and one tenth of it I grant you! But out of the chamber of your conscience I still have something in the background, and this strange something nearly nullifies your one tenth completely, so that in the end nothing than bad can be ascribed to you! I doubt whether your mind can award any righteousness to you.
GGJ|4|66|3|0|Tell me, regarding only yourself, with what do you justify the violation of girls, executed by yourself! Aren't you also finding any sound reason, not against the divine law of Moses, but against the Roman state laws, which with strong punishment fights the violation of unripe girls?! Did the immense fear and screams of pain of a little girl standing in the face of your great lust, ever touched you?! And did not five, although in earlier times, otherwise well-formed girls died in the most miserable manner of this world, because they were most terribly violated by you?! Your companion even indicated to you the money-loss which resulted for you by that, because the five ten- to twelve year old girls could easily be sold for five-hundred pounds of silver in Kahiro because they were well formed. Indeed, the significant loss were hurting you, and therefore you quite often cursed your strong lecherousness; but you never cursed it because you became a blind murderer of five charming little girls!
GGJ|4|66|4|0|Now take all this together and tell me, how do you feel as a human being amongst humans, and if the yardstick of your mind can also here find a justifying reason for you! With that, as if you were an uncultivated, raw person of nature, who hardly can distinguish between bad and good, you cannot excuse yourself; since previously you have quite nicely showed me, how unfortunately wretched the Zaganians live, and how such a neglect of a whole nation cannot be a particular honour for God the Lord and His love and wisdom! Yes, you even asked me to tell you the divine reason for such wisdom, why God allows it that a big nation can live so very miserably! You therefore have quite a respectful sense of justice and a perfect knowledge of good and bad. Therefore, how could you handle those girls in such inhumane manner? Indeed, you have treated them according to your bad medical knowledge afterwards, however, you thereby harmed them even more than by your earlier lecherousness! - Speak now, and justify yourself before God and the people!"
GGJ|4|67|1|1|Cyrenius' indignation about Zorel's crimes
GGJ|4|67|1|0|At this point our Zorel is completely beaten and cannot come up with anything which could save his honour. He seriously starts thinking what he could take from his mind's storeroom to justify himself; but everywhere he finds a barrier, and not even the smallest hole is showing anywhere, so that he could escape.
GGJ|4|67|2|0|Johannes admonishes him to speak and to make use of his tensed bow; but Zorel still doesn't want to open his mouth.
GGJ|4|67|3|0|But Cyrenius asks Me, somewhat astonished about Zorel's wickedness: "Lord, what should be done in this case? This person under all these circumstances is exposed to the courts! Since our laws regarding the slave trade are allowing slaves including their children, if they have any, to be sold to anyone, but children of free people, especially of the female sex, by severe punishment are not allowed to be brought to the market before reaching full fourteen years. This is a crime!
GGJ|4|67|4|0|Further, everyone who wants to trade with slaves, must have his own, properly certified permission and must provide a significant collateral to the state for this permission, alongside a separate sizeable annual taxation. With him and his companion there is not the slightest sign of anything; hence, they have conducted an unlawful trade, which again is an inculpatory transgression against the standing laws, and under such aggravating circumstances a ten year imprisonment in a dungeon is placed as punishment.
GGJ|4|67|5|0|Added to this there is a five-fold most unscrupulous violation, which was followed by death because of a too serious injury! This is again a criminal act, on which under such aggravating circumstances at least fifteen years most heavy dungeon is placed or even death!
GGJ|4|67|6|0|Still added to this are in the foreground all kinds of stealing, fraudulent behaviour and an abundance of lies!
GGJ|4|67|7|0|Lord, You know my state duties and my oath on everything which is holy and dear to me! What should I do? With Mathael and his four companions their total possession was a certain protection against my harsh duties as highest judge of the state; but here nothing protects him from my duties as a judge. He is a perfect villain! Will I not be obliged to carry out my strict office?"
GGJ|4|67|8|0|Says I: "Understand, - since I'm coincidentally the Lord here and your oath at the bottom of all reasoning is only owed to Me and I can defer it for you how and when I want to, meanwhile only I have to determine in what order something must be done for the healing of a sick soul! Besides, you have sworn your oath to the gods, who forever do not exist; since the protectors of your oath are quite aery, also your oath will not carry much weight. Therefore your gods and your oath are equal to nill. Only as far as I am regarding your oath loyal sign, it is worth something; but as far as I'm regarding your oath as a nill, does it also not have the slightest validity before Me, and at least for now you are quite relieved from it.
GGJ|4|67|9|0|I say it to you, that the examination of this person is not finalised as yet; something will appear which will seize you even more!
GGJ|4|67|10|0|This is truly a strange person, and you should know him better by now, because he revealed himself quite a lot already during his raptures sleep, although somewhat more in general as what he has done now, especially during his first penitent stage. The current open revelation is of course more specific, because it must be more specific; but it mustn't appear to you indecently, since I allow it to take place, to show you a really totally ill soul and finally also the medicine, by which she possibly can be cured. I previously have told you how clumsy and silly it is, to punish a bodily ill person with sticks and dungeon, because he became ill; but how much more clumsy and silly will it be to punish a person bodily and morally with the deadliest slashes for the sake of his sick soul! - Tell Me, you My friend Cyrenius, have you in your zeal already completely forgotten about such My teaching?"
GGJ|4|67|11|0|Says Cyrenius: "No, o Lord and highest Master of eternity; but You know, from an old habit of mine, wherever a real villain appears, a little storm rises inside me! But You can see how fast I can be admonished and recognize my old silliness! I'm already looking forward to the further examination, which Johannes seems to master quite well! But for this you need the wisdom of Johannes and his inner perspicacity, lead of course by Your spirit. The nicest thing of all, is that Zorel basically do not notices that something miraculous is taking place, nevertheless, it should strike him that the wise Johannes tells him so nicely his most serious mortal sins from all countries where he committed them, as if he had been everywhere an eye- and ear witness!"
GGJ|4|67|12|0|Says I: "Just listen very carefully; since Johannes will approach him again!"
GGJ|4|67|13|0|Cyrenius is now full of attention again; but I instruct all present women and maidens to meanwhile withdraw to the tents, because the following hearing should only be conducted by ripe men. All the women, including Jarah and the newly revived daughters of Cyrenius and Gamiela and Ida, went to the tents.
GGJ|4|68|1|1|Zorel's excuses
GGJ|4|68|1|0|The curiosity of the women was quite big; but My word nevertheless was more powerful and all went into the tents of Ouran, where they had to stay for as long until called again.
GGJ|4|68|2|0|After the women were looked after in this manner, Johannes said to Zorel: "Now, how about triggering your tense bow? It seems to me that you have wasted all your sharp arrows into the blue. Despite this you earlier wanted to enter into a fight with the infinite wisdom of God! I say to you, that you should talk if you still has something to say!"
GGJ|4|68|3|0|Finally Zorel says: "What should I say? To you - the gods will know from where - everything is anyway known what I have done from the cradle onwards; why should I tell you anything further? I could still speak; but why should I continue to justify myself? As I was and for the biggest part still am, I acted accordingly; because I could not act otherwise to what I have been in my soul! Can lions and tigers help it, that they are tearing beasts? This is their nature, and at the bottom of all reasoning they are not faulty, because they are, what they are! If they are evil, then only He who created and made them like this is guilty!
GGJ|4|68|4|0|Why are there thousands of people who are more devout than lambs, and why not I?! Did I then make myself to act in this way?! If I really wanted to be bad, I could deny everything what you have told me out of your wisdom; because sayings of wisdom of the individual never counts in front of a forum of a world-court as evidence, as long as they are not confirmed by other statements of witnesses. But I recognize your wisdom and believe to perceive you as person, who does not want to harm me, but want only to help, and therefore confess as true everything you have stated about me. I do not deny the truth of everything in the least; but certainly I still am allowed to justify myself!
GGJ|4|68|5|0|You have in anyway the free prerogative over me to report loudly what I ever have done according to my inclining nature; because more than kill me for that you cannot do, and death I can courageously look into the hollow, dark eyes and does not fear it! From that you can see, that I'm not a fearful rabbit. If you still know some more terrifying spectacles of my life, just get them off your chest; because for a long time already nothing in this world can embarrass me anymore!
GGJ|4|68|6|0|By the way, regarding the five maidens you are burden me with too much, if you accuse me of feeling only sorry for them because losing a sizeable profit by their death, which in fact did not only occurred because of a gentle violation, but because of the disintegration of a bad leprosy; I could even bring you a few credible witnesses who have heard that I most imploringly begged Zeus to save the maidens, and made an oath to the gods to keep the five maidens forever, if they could be cured and stayed alive. But when after thirty days all of them died despite all my care, I became disconsolate and once more took an oath not to touch any girls anymore and to stop slave trading. This I kept up to this hour, have moved therefore to here and bought myself a piece of property, but by the fire have now lost everything which I ever had acquired. - You can speak now, whether I also have told the truth this time round!"
GGJ|4|69|1|1|Zorel as murderer of his mother
GGJ|4|69|1|0|Says Johannes: "Yes, yes, you did that later; but in the beginning you were only minded as I have said it! The suggestion that you helped yourself with the girls in only a gentle manner, is also now a coarse lie! Only one you have handled a little more gentle, and this was the last one, when your lecherousness failed you the contemptible service; the first four you have not spared in the slightest, but have served them very dreadfully! Can you deny this? - See, you keep quiet and are shaking! Afterwards the girls attracted a dangerous leprosy, which of course accelerated death; but also for that your lecherousness was the actual and only debt bearer! But this chapter is closed and we are moving now to something else!
GGJ|4|69|2|0|You know, there is still something which lies on your conscience and is something which of course is not attached to your will; but the deed and the consequence is there! Therefore a person should never act in rage; since bad consequences always follow the deeds carried out during a rage like a shadow on the heels. Can you still remember when especially your mother Agla, who was a very responsible person and cautioned you seriously to stop your dissolute pranks and let go of your nefarious society, what you did to her?"
GGJ|4|69|3|0|Says Zorel: "O gods! I can vaguely remember something like in a dream; but I can't say anything specifically about it! Therefore keep on speaking, since you are at it! I know that, that I never did something evil with a premeditated evil will; however, that I am suffering from violent rage, I can't help it just as little as a tiger can help it, that he is a blood thirsty, tearing beast! - You can speak now!"
GGJ|4|69|4|0|Says Johannes: "We will address this only later; but at that time you seized a pot which was lying on a bank and flung it with all your strength against the head of your mother, so that she sank to the ground completely dazed. But you, instead of helping her, took the said gold pounds and escaped on a pirate ship to here and joined for a few years the nice pirates craft, at which opportunity you also became a slave trader. Shortly afterwards your mother died, partly as a result of a severe brain skull injury and partly from grief about your incorrigibility. And as such you also have, alongside all your many other sins, a mother murderer on your conscience, and as a crown for your many evil deeds the most bitter curse from your father as well as from your siblings rests on your head! - Now you have been completely revealed; what are you saying to all this as a person with a sound reason?"
GGJ|4|69|5|0|Says Zorel: "What should I say to all this? Done is done and cannot be undone anymore! I now see some of the things of my earlier actions which were highly wrong; but what use is all this insight to me? It is the same as if you could make out of a tiger an insightful person, who looks back, and sees what bloodiest horrors he committed; to what use is this all to him?! Could he make what is done undone, he surely would go through every conceivable trouble to do so; but how could he helped it during his tiger state, that he in fact was a tiger and not a lamb?! There is also the remorse for a despicable deed and the best will to completely rectify any wrongdoing, which is so in vain as the stupid trouble to make yesterday the current day. From now on I can become an entirely different and better person; but there, where I was an evil person, I can impossibly make a better person of myself than I was. Should I shed bitter tears of pain for the many evil deeds I have committed? This would be so ridiculous as if a tiger who became a human, would shed the most bitter tears of remorse, for being a tiger before!"
GGJ|4|70|1|1|Zorel's defense of his character traits
GGJ|4|70|1|0|(Zorel:) "From my onwards I had a violent temperament. Instead of damping this by a soft and reasonable upbringing and by education of the mind, I was corrected by punishment of every conceivable manner. My parents were always my biggest torturers! If they had combined mind with a good will, they could have made an angel of Jews of me; but by the thousand punishments I became a tiger! And who carries the guilt for that, that I became a tiger? Firstly, before being conceived and birth, I could not select more wise parents, and secondly, when I was born, I surely was not a Plato or Phrygius and not a sign of a Sokrates and could therefore not give to myself any education! But what should have been done that I would become a better person and not a tiger?
GGJ|4|70|2|0|I regard you as too wise that you could not find a reasonable answer to this question by yourself. With you Jews there have always been people who have been possessed by evil spirits, as I have just a few weeks ago have seen one at the Gadarenes, and this would one of a better kind; one actually should be your Jewish devil, who holds its dreadful state of affairs during the darkest nights! But the day-devil was worth his money; since whole crowds of people could achieve nothing with him. He carried out deeds that gave all mankind the shivers of the skin and made it wrinkled of fear. If possibly such a said possessed person could be healed, tell me, what ox of a human judge could be so blind and gloomy stupid, that he showed to the cured person all his unheard atrocities which he committed when possessed, and requires from him tearful remorse and betterment?! Could the person help it that he committed such atrocities when possessed?!
GGJ|4|70|3|0|Tell me, friend full of wisdom: From a big height a heavy rock falls down and kills twenty people who coincidentally were standing underneath it. Why had this to happen? Who is guilty for this calamity? - To this I add the least thinkable possible case, that a mighty magician appears and transforms the rock into a human with all insight and intelligence fitted, in the manner of Deukalion and Pyrrah. As the new person is standing there, a wise and merciful judge comes along and says to this new person: 'Look at that, you despicable! This is your evil work! Why did you fall with as a rock with such might onto these twenty people? Justify yourself, or receive the heaviest punishment for this deed!' What would the new person say to the silly judge? Nothing else than: 'Could I as a heavy and absolutely unconscious boulder help it, that I have been separated by some foreign power from my equals, and secondly for that, that I have been so incredibly heavy, and thirdly that I have called these crushed people to sit here until I fell down and killed them all?!
GGJ|4|70|4|0|You will hopefully recognise the extremely unreasonable accusation of this new person by a super clever judge, but perhaps also that I, who became a new person from a raw block, cannot be held responsible for all my evil deeds, just like the rock-new-person which I have shown to you just now! If you do not want to be a silly judge, then judge me according to the justice of pure reason and not after your wise seeming mood! Be a person, just as I am also only a person!"
GGJ|4|71|1|1|Cyrenius' amazement about Zorel's astuteness
GGJ|4|71|1|0|Johannes begins to think deeper about these words of Zorel and finds, that they are not without any reason, and turns quietly in his heart with a question to Me, namely what he further should do with this person, since it appears that he is starting to grow above his head.
GGJ|4|71|2|0|But I say to Johannes: "Give him some time; I will then put into your heart and on your tongue what you should say to him, as I have done so until now!" - Johannes follows this advice.
GGJ|4|71|3|0|Cyrenius, who listened with great attention to the justification of Zorel, said to Me: "Lord, I must openly confess to you, that this is quite a strange human being! It now looks though, that he even got the wise disciple Johannes thinking. In short, I, for example, would be completely at an end with my wisdom and had to release him from all his guilt!
GGJ|4|71|4|0|However, it is incomprehensible to me, how this chief scoundrel with all his actions is overcome by such overpowering acumen! That people like for instance the chief clergy Stahar and also Zinka, could have spoken sharply reasonable to their advantage before making a closer acquaintance with You, is understandable, because they were all educated people and deeply experienced in many other things; but this person was surely always a first class scoundrel, - but, nevertheless, this enormous acumen! Ah, something like that I never came across in my whole life! Just tell me, o Lord, how this person came to it!"
GGJ|4|71|5|0|Says I: "He never was that empty; since the Greeks have always been the best advocates of Rome! They know the inconsiderate sharpness of the Roman law and therefore study them very carefully, so that they, if a judge holds them accountable for any kind of transgression, are ready with the most solid response; and such people, who have decided to deceive the state in the most severe manner, have unusually thoroughly made the rights of the state and mankind their own and have also made the writings of different worldly wise men extremely intensely their own. And to such category belongs also this Zorel.
GGJ|4|71|6|0|But before the raptures sleep, he would not have spoken with such determined acumen; but from his sleep some sort of after-smell has remained in his soul out of his spirit, and this is why he is so sharply critical. But this sharpness would soon loose itself, if he would again continue with his old life-sphere; but with this kind of treatment he will become even sharper, what I in particular allow to happen for My disciples, so that they at this opportunity can taste a little the most extreme sharpness of the human worldly mind, what is very salutary to them. Although they are very modest people and possess an already very sensible heart, so now and then a I-am-better-then-others thought rises in them, and for that such a person is quite an excellent stone of exception.
GGJ|4|71|7|0|Johannes already acknowledged the shortcoming of his wisdom to Me, and the other disciples are thinking now, what it might be; but I let them still think for a while, so that they can find themselves better. If they have found themselves a little deeper, I will help them again a little to move forward. But he will still place some mosquitos in their ears, so that they all will start to scratch themselves behind their ears! But then they will be able to make a step forward. - but now I will loosen the tongue of Johannes again, and he will start speaking again; therefore just pay very close attention!"
GGJ|4|72|1|1|John urges Zorel to adopt a better way of life
GGJ|4|72|1|0|After a short while Johannes says to Zorel: "I cannot quite deny, that you have touched on some issues with your mind, which are not without foundation; but they fit your life very badly or not at all, since your soul in herself was always to such an extend educated, to be able to distinguish between false and true. If a soul is able to distinguish good from evil with such sharpness as it is the case with you, and she does this, then she sins against her own recognition and conscience; but who sins against his recognition and his conscience, can only be cleaned from the old feculence of his sins by true remorse and repentance and then accepted by God.
GGJ|4|72|2|0|You want and should become a better person! If you want this, you also must recognise, that you yourself are guilty of all your evil deeds; if so, it is now up to you to recognize, that it is not right to shift the guilt to someone else, but you yourself should recognize it as completely your own and therefore feel true remorse, since in many aspects you have recognised true and good quite well, but with your actions you have decided to do the opposite.
GGJ|4|72|3|0|Yes, if you would not have the slightest recognition about the pure truth and by that what is good in you, but remained only in the darkest superstition, as confirmed in the sphere of your life, your actions - no matter how evil in front of the judge's chair of the most purest reason - could not be added to your guiltiness, and you would be just as sin-free as you tiger and rock becoming a human being, and nobody would have the right to say to you: 'Better yourself, regret your misdeeds and do proper repentance, so that you can become appealing to the true God!'
GGJ|4|72|4|0|You then had to be educated in all truth, shown the right way and leading you for some time on that road! If somebody, as perfectly educated in this truth, still throws himself into the old wrong and acting equally evil as before, he would sin alright, because he would act against his firm believe and place his conscience into a blustering restlessness. Hence your presented pictures are only good for people, who, like the animals, have never recognised any truth; but regarding the right truth you are not a layman, but recognises as nearly as good as I recognises it, and recognised this already long ago. And your conscience has also always accused you about all of your evil deeds; but you paid little attention to it, and always tried to drown it with all kinds of false reasons. You also always felt remorse each time you did something evil against your recognition and against your conscience; but until now you did not got so far to repent and truly better yourself.
GGJ|4|72|5|0|It is therefore that God the Lord let you get into great misery. Now you have nothing; also your former slave trader companion deserted you and is already in Europe where he is using up his considerable profits. Now you are standing naked here and are searching for help. It will be given to you; but first you have to make yourself worthy of it, thereby, that you voluntary out of yourself transfers the only truth and good into your active life. Only then you have been truly helped for now and forever.
GGJ|4|72|6|0|But if you remain with your actions by that, what you as good as I am recognises as false and evil, you remain wretched for the rest of your life, and how it will look like in the beyond, since there is a pure life after the loss of the body, your own pure reason can give you quite a good answer about it, if you take into account, that this temporary life is the seed and the life in the beyond the eternal fruit.
GGJ|4|72|7|0|If you plant in this your life garden a noble, good seed into the ground of this very your life garden, you also will harvest noble fruits; but if you put thistle and thorn seeds into the soil of your life garden, you will one day harvest the seed you have sowed! Because this you will know, that on thistle shrubs on figs and on thorns no grapes can grow!
GGJ|4|72|8|0|See, I have not judged you, but only showed to you what you should do in future, and my word was not hard against you, and the tone of my voice was soft! Take these my words to heart, and I assure you as a friend with my life, that you will forever not regret it!"
GGJ|4|73|1|1|Cognitive faculty and indulgent intention in the human being
GGJ|4|73|1|0|Says Zorel: "Ah, in this way you can speak to me, alright; since this really sounded humanely, and I will do everything possible, to do, what you as a person, not as a judge, will tell me, dear friend! Now I know myself precisely and my inner life core seems not be the worst; but my outside is entirely bad! If it would be possible to completely rid myself of this flesh and its bad soul attachments and to surround the inner life core with a better flesh mass, then I would be a very rare person; but with this the current constitution of my body nothing can be done! Of course I'm not such a scoundrel as I was; but my flesh can never be trusted. Nevertheless, it is strange that my will never accompanied all those my so bad looking deeds! I have always been drawn to them like by coincidence; from what I actually wanted, exactly the opposite happened! How is this possible?"
GGJ|4|73|2|0|Says Johannes: "Yes behold, the will of a person is twofold: the one will is where the recognition of the truth always has a somewhat weak hauling- or guiding rope; the other will, however, is, where the sensuous world with its joyous smelling demands also has a hauling rope, which by all kinds of habits has become quite strong and powerful. If the world shows you a pleasant bite together with the possibility to obtain it, then the strong rope starts to strongly pull at the will cluster of the heart; even if at the same time the lesser strong haul- and guide rope of the truth recognition begins to stir, it is of little or no use, because the strong has always carried victory over the weak.
GGJ|4|73|3|0|The will that should be effective, must act with serious determination and not be afraid of anything. With the most stoic indifference he must be able to laugh off all the advantages of the world and even at the cost of his bodily life he must follow the bright path of truth. Only then has the usually weak recognition will become strong and mighty and has made the purely worldly emotional- and pleasure will completely subservient. Finally itself will also completely transform into the light of the recognition will, and so man has finally become united in himself, which is of the greatest essential importance for the inner perfection of the immortal human being.
GGJ|4|73|4|0|Because if you in your thoughts and in yourself cannot agree with yourself, how can you then say: 'I have recognized the truth in its depth and fullness!, - but in yourself you are still in complete disagreement and therefore in yourself you are nothing then a pure lie?! But the lie is in contrast to the truth nothing else like the thickest night in comparison to the brightest day. In such a night there is no light, and man in himself a lie, cannot recognize the bright truth, and therefore with all in themself highly splintered worldly persons the haul- and guide rope of recognition will has become so weak, that it at the slightest opposite pull of the worldly pleasure will, is thrown overboard and thereby defeated.
GGJ|4|73|5|0|If with some people the worldly pleasure will has defeated and crushed the recognition will forever, so that thereby also a kind of unity of darkness occurs in the inner man, man has become dead in the spirit and is thereby condemned in himself and can in all eternity not get to the light anymore, except through the fire of his coarse matter, ignited by the pressure of desires. But the matter of the soul is many times more stubborn as this of the body, and it requires quite a powerful fire, to consume and destroy all the soul-matter.
GGJ|4|73|6|0|Since such a soul will not allow such an exceedingly painful purification to happen to her for the sake of love for the truth or the light, but instead will out of its old pleasure- and gloomy lust for power try to avoid it, as a Proteus endeavours to withdraw from the catch, it is a person, who in this world has become completely united in his night of life, and is therefore virtually lost forever.
GGJ|4|73|7|0|Only the person who, by his energetic clear recognition will has completely defeated the worldly pleasure will, and has thereby in himself become unified in the light and in all truth and as such also in life itself. But for that, as I earlier have indicated to you, it requires a truly stoic self-denial, - but of course not that of your haughty Diogenes, who thought he was more and higher as a of gold shining king Alexander, but a humble self-denial like Henoch, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. If you can do this, you will be helped for life and forever; but if you can't do that, and not out of your own strength of truth recognition, then it is over with you, and you cannot be helped on the one side nor the other. But I am of the opinion, that you will be able to achieve this; since you do not have a shortage of insight and recognition. What does your inner reason say to this?"
GGJ|4|74|1|1|The nature of God and His incarnation
GGJ|4|74|1|0|Says Zorel: "He says: 'Zorel can do everything, if he, as the real Zorel, wants to!', and he wants it now, and therefore he surely will be helped! If I could at least stay a few weeks with you, clearly the matter would go easier and faster!"
GGJ|4|74|2|0|Says Johannes: "If you only have taken a perfectly serious will to become a better person, you will stay among men, who are just as powerful as we are in the most immediate vicinity of the great and living light out of God!"
GGJ|4|74|3|0|Says Zorel: "What and who is actually your God, which you Jews call the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?"
GGJ|4|74|4|0|Says Johannes: "This question you will clearly find answered in yourself, once you have become united in your light, just as we have found it; if we wanted to explain this more clearly to you, you would not understand us for your whole life. But this you should know in advance, what idea a true person should have about God, and therefore listen!
GGJ|4|74|5|0|The only true and united God is in Himself an everlasting, purest spirit out of Himself, equipped with the highest degree of self-consciences, with the deepest and brightest truth and with a firm will, to whom is nothing impossible.
GGJ|4|74|6|0|God is the word in Himself, and the word itself is God. This everlasting word has now taken up the flesh, came in this world to those who belong to Him, and they do not recognize the light, which thereby has come into the world. For this reason this light will be taken away from the children and given to the heathens (superstitious believers) as responsibility. Since the heathens are now searching for the truth, however, the children of the light are fleeing it, like the great criminals the courts. Therefore it will be taken from the children and given to the heathens, as is it the case right now and is taking place.
GGJ|4|74|7|0|Because the primordial children of the light are living in Jerusalem, outlawing the truth from God and cling more and more to the night, to the lie and its loose works. But the heathens travelling the world and are searching for the truth, and once they have found it, they are very joyful and praise the Giver of the light beyond measure truly in their hearts and with deeds.
GGJ|4|74|8|0|Here, look around you, and you see quite a crowd of people! The biggest number are heathens, who have searched for the light out of the heavens. They have found it and are glad about it; but Jerusalem, the city of the Lord, are only sending out captors and henchmen, who should crush the light! But those who were send, are cleverer than those who were sending them; they came out of their great darkness to the light, were very glad about it and stayed in it. They indeed have captured the light, but not for the dungeon of Jerusalem, but for themselves, for their hearts, and are now our brothers in the light of God, and are glad about it and Him, from whom the great light emanates.
GGJ|4|74|9|0|You came here as a heathen, though not to find a light for your life's night, but for gold and silver. But who comes out of the dungeon to the light of the sun, will not easily be able to avoid, that he becomes illuminate. And so it happens to you. Even if you did not search for th the light, you will nevertheless become illuminated, since you came to the sun, this does not mean the light of nature which just now touches the setting horizon, but the light of the spiritual sun, which illuminates the whole of infinity with all wisdom, so that all beings who are able of thoughts, can think and will out of that light, as on this earth and countless other worlds, with which infinite space has been filled out by God.
GGJ|4|74|10|0|Therefore, let this light shine through you, which you now start to notice a little, so that it shines through your intestines, and by the smallest spark of this light you already will become happier than be able to take possession of all the treasures of the world. Search now your self for the true kingdom of truth, and everything else will be given to you for free, and you will not have a shortages of anything!"
GGJ|4|75|1|1|Cyrenius looks after Zorel
GGJ|4|75|1|0|Says Zorel: "Friend, you are right: What a person enjoys in darkness, does not prosper! That I live in a dense spiritual night, I notice myself; since your words have given me a right and great light despite their mysterious sound, and I already have a great joy about it. However, if your word also can achieve something with Cyrenius, then ask him, that he at least gives me an only somewhat better coat; since I cannot be seen any longer in these rags in your society. Cyrenius surely will have some kind of old outworn servants coat!"
GGJ|4|75|2|0|Cyrenius calls one of his servants and says: "Go where our luggage is, and bring me a good shirt, a toga and a Greek coat!"
GGJ|4|75|3|0|The servant goes and brings what is required.
GGJ|4|75|4|0|Thereupon Cyrenius calls Zorel and says: "Here, take these clothes, go to the back of the house and get dressed!"
GGJ|4|75|5|0|Highly thankful Zorel takes the clothes, goes behind the house of Markus, dresses and thereby obtains quite an impressive appearance.
GGJ|4|75|6|0|Within a few moments Zorel is back with us and says to Cyrenius: "Elated lord! Not our trifling gods anymore, but the one, true and everlasting living God will reward you! You now have dressed a naked, poor person; and this is a noble deed, which I'm not worthy of! But if there exists a true, almighty and highly wise God, whose children we are all, or at least His creation, and as He showers us with good deeds, which we do not deserve, and for which we can only thank Him but nothing else, I also now here stand in front of you, elated lord and ruler: from the bottom of my heart I can only thank you but nothing else! If you want to accept me as one of your last servants, I will give you my field as a present!"
GGJ|4|75|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "The field does not belong to you, but to him, whose money you used to buy it; therefore we will sell it, return to the owner or his children the money, and only then you can become my servant!"
GGJ|4|75|8|0|Says Zorel: "Elated lord and ruler! What you want, do this! Everything from you is mercy; but please do not leave me, and give me your service as a present! Just as I have got rid of all my old rags for good, I will also take off my bad, old person and become an entirely different person! This you can believe me! Just as bad I was, I want to become good, to expiate with the rest of my remaining life, all bad which I have caused.
GGJ|4|75|9|0|If I had ever met a person who had ignited such a bright light for me about right and wrong like this Johannes over there, I would never have sunk so deep into all vices; but without, I myself always had to be the most clever person to myself! But how far I got with my own great cleverness, you know, and it is not necessary for me to repeat my big disgrace before you all again. Therefore be from now on clement and mercifully to me; because in future you should not get any opportunity to be discontent with me. I'm able to perform various arts and an expert with writing and making calculations, and the history of nations up to this point is not foreign to me. The whole Herodot (Greek history writer) is familiar to me; also the Jew's, Persian's and the old Babylonian's chronicles are not unknown to me. And thus you should be able to utilize me somewhere.
GGJ|4|75|10|0|Says Cyrenius: "About that we will talk later; but for now just return to your friend Johannes, and let him show you the right way! If you have that, - everything else will be provided for soon!"
GGJ|4|76|1|1|On the secret of the inner spiritual life
GGJ|4|76|1|0|Upon these words of Cyrenius Zorel bowed deeply before us all and immediately got back to Johannes, who again received him with all friendliness, and asked him how he felt now.
GGJ|4|76|2|0|Says Zorel: "I'm very well, what you clearly can see from my clothes; once you own a healthy shirt, a toga and carry a Greek coat made from blue Merino around your shoulders, you feel earthly seen quite well! Of course regarding the spiritual well being, I say to you, there is still a tremendous shortfall! If God wanted me to look newly dressed in the spirit just like my body now, I surely would feel much better; but this will take more time!
GGJ|4|76|3|0|A question, friend, you surely will allow me to ask and it reads like follows: You are people like me, you have flesh and blood and the same senses as I am; but you have given me proof of your spiritual strength, that exceeds sky high everything which I have encountered so far! The question is now, how did you get hold of it. Who taught you and your colleagues this? How did you came onto this road?"
GGJ|4|76|4|0|Says Johannes: "To explain this to you, would mean nothing to you; but if you do what I will tell you now, you will find the teaching in yourself, and your awaken spirit will, strengthened by the spirit of God, guide you in all truth and wisdom. If you want to learn any kind of art, you must go to an artist, so that he can show you the skills; then comes the diligent practice, so that you can make the skills to such an extend your own, that they completely match those of the master, and then you are an artist just like your master.
GGJ|4|76|5|0|If you want to learn to think, you must go to a philosopher; he will draw your attention to causes and effects, and thereby you will start learning to think and to conclude and will say: While the water is a liquid body, it can easily placed in a state of unrestlessness; because of its weight it must flow down the valley, since according to the most general experience until now, everything with weight must turn itself to the depth of the earth, because of a gravitational power inside the depth of the earth, and must continue to strive towards it according to the unchanging will of the Creator, who is a must-law in the whole of nature.
GGJ|4|76|6|0|If the water has reached the deepest bed in the sea, regarding flow it comes to rest, - but in itself it still remains a liquid body; and if a stormy wind blows over the wide surface, it brings the otherwise quiet surface of the water into a wavy movement, and this waving of the water is in fact nothing else than a striving of the liquid body of water to find rest. But since nothing has such a strong desire for rest than water, it can also in the easiest and fastest manner brought out of the balance of its rest.
GGJ|4|76|7|0|Therefore a final conclusion can be made: the more liquid any kind of body is, the more it bears the desire for rest in it; and the more desire for rest it expresses in its bodily being, the easier it can be placed in a state of unrest. But the easier it is to bring an elementary body in a state of unrest, the more liquid it has to be. From this example you can see, how one can start to learn to think in a school of philosophers, and how one can start to conclude the effect of a cause and also vice versa.
GGJ|4|76|8|0|Only, this way of thinking moves within a circle, from where there is nowhere any escape to be found and also cannot be found. All this thinking has therefore very little or no use at all for a person, with regard to his inner, spiritual being, will and thinking. Just as you can only make any kind of art from an artist, and an orderly rational way of thinking from a philosopher, your own, you also can only learn the inner, spiritual way of thinking from a spirit, namely from the everything penetrating spirit of God in yourself, - this means: only a spirit can awaken a spirit; since one spirit sees and recognizes another spirit, similar like one eye sees and recognizes another, that it is an eye and how it is constituted.
GGJ|4|76|9|0|The spirit is the most inner eyesight of the soul, whose light penetrates everything, because it is a most inner and therefore purest light. From that you can see now, how it is with learning of different things, and how you have to have for everything you want to learn the most suitable teacher, otherwise you remain an everlasting blunderer; once you have found the most suitable teacher it also depends very much on doing very precisely and diligently, what the master instructed or advised one to do.
GGJ|4|76|10|0|If your spirit awakens within you, you will notice his voice as light thoughts in your heart. You must very careful listen to them and direct your whole life sphere accordingly, hence, you will thereby provide for your own spirit an ever increasing space of effectiveness; thus your spirit will grow inside you to a manly size and will penetrate your whole soul and with her your entire material being.
GGJ|4|76|11|0|If you have reached with yourself this point, then you are also be able, not only to see and recognize what all natural people can see and recognize with their senses, but also such things, which are unresearchable for normal people, as you have discovered in me, since I, without ever seeing or knowing you before, could precisely tell you everything what you ever had done on this earth and what you kept a so closely guarded secret.
GGJ|4|76|12|0|Now I have given you a small pre-taste from the circumstances, so that you can see and recognize, how things stand regarding the spirit. But all this still means very little or nothing at all to you; you must now experience, what you must do to awaken your spirit. However, to mark this out for you, I'm not entitled to, but someone else who is also among us, and whose whole being is most densely penetrated by the spirit of God. Only He will show you the way of the truth and call, as Himself the spirit of all spirits, through your flesh your spirit: 'Wake up in the love to God and from it to your brothers in the name of Him, who was forever, is, and always will be forever!' - and now tell me, how you have experienced everything I have told you!"
GGJ|4|77|1|1|Zorel's decision to improve
GGJ|4|77|1|0|Says Zorel: "I find your teaching you have given to me absolutely brilliant, true and good, and everything must be like it; otherwise you could not have told me my most secret deeds like reading them from a book. Therefore as a person one can in every case reach a nearly unbelievable perfection, and coming to such conclusion now is sufficient for me; I'm also not yearning for such perfection as observed in you, in order to read a poor sinner at a similar opportunity his committed sins, to thereby provide a true consolation for myself and in quietness feel happy about myself! I never want to be a teacher nor an even so gentle judge; I only want to serve as a perfect human, so that in future no person should come to any harm by my silliness.
GGJ|4|77|2|0|This is the only reason, why I want to reach your perfection. The demand for this in my life can consist out of anything it wants, I sure will comply with it; because if I want something, no sacrifice is too heavy for me! It will be executed, even at cost to this my bodily life! Since of what value can a life be, if composed by all kind of imperfections?! With imperfection one cannot reach any perfection, - but I surely have no desire for anything imperfect anymore!
GGJ|4|77|3|0|But you said, that another person, who is full of the spirit of God, will teach me about that what I have to do; you know him, - show him to me, so that I can go to him and ask him about the means to awaken my spirit!"
GGJ|4|77|4|0|Says Johannes: "It is Him, who earlier send you to me! Go to him, He will awaken you!"
GGJ|4|77|5|0|Says Zorel: "An internal notion told me after my awakening, that this carpenter's son from Nazareth indicated to me before, must be more than just a person. Finally the truth emerges, what I previously only anticipated as premonition! It is above all very strange, that actually this man looks so familiar to me! But how did he came to such perfection? Can you provide me with any information about that?"
GGJ|4|77|6|0|Says Johannes: "About that I can tell you nothing else, than that you are forgiven to ask such a question; otherwise it would be same as if you would ask, how and in which manner did God obtained His perfect wisdom and perfect almightiness. God Himself choose Him as His bodily dwelling! This is the great mercy, that comes to all nations by this chosen One. The human side you see in Him, is equal to the son of God; but in him dwells the spirit of God to the fullest!
GGJ|4|77|7|0|But if so, one cannot ask, how He came to such infinite perfection! This, what He is now, and will be forever, He already was in the mother's body. Indeed, He went along with all the pure humanly aspects, except for the sin, which humans always more or less commit; but it didn't contributed to His spiritual perfection, because He was since eternity already perfected. He did and still does everything only, so that all people should have a most perfect example in Him, to follow Him as the primordial reason and primordial master of all being and life.
GGJ|4|77|8|0|Now you also now, with whom your are dealing with in Him. Therefore go to Him, so that He can show you the right way to your spirit, which is in you as the pure love for God, and by your spirit or your love to Him, who stays among us as the true welfare of all mankind, who ever lived on this earth, now live and who will live in future.
GGJ|4|77|9|0|However, if you go to Him, go with the love of your heart to Him and not with the purity of your mind! Because only through love can and will you win Him over and also comprehend His divinity; but with your mind you will achieve forever nothing! Since only love is able to increase forever, while there have been placed limits for the mind, which he forever is not able to surpass. But the love of humans to God is, as He Himself says, able to increase forever, and the stronger the love for Him in you grows, the brighter it will become in your whole being! Because the pure love to God is a living fire and the brightest light. Who walks in this light, will not see death in eternity, as He Himself has said. - And now you already know quite a lot; awake yourself in your heart and go to Him!"
GGJ|4|77|10|0|However, because of all the reverence upon this message, Zorel does not know what to think or what to do. Since this last teaching leaves him no doubt anymore, that I carry the Godhead in all fullness in Myself, and therefore, because of his continuously growing reverence he becomes more small-hearted and courageousless, and says after a while of deeper reflection: "Friend! The more I think about your words, the more difficult it becomes for me, that I, His mercy most unworthy, should go to Him and ask Him, that He Himself should show me the bright lighted path to life! It is, to say it directly, nearly impossible for me to go to Him; since I feel a strange holiness emanating from Him towards me, and this keeps on telling me: 'Step back, you most unworthy! Perform for a year long repentance, only then come and see if you can touch the hemline of my garment!' Tell me from where comes this extraordinary fear which penetrates my whole being!"
GGJ|4|77|11|0|Says Johannes: "This is quite true; the true love to God the Lord must always be preceded by the meekness of the heart! Where this is not the case, love never ever can emerge in a true and living way. Remain for a little while longer in such right humility of your heart before Him! But when He calls you, do not wait any longer, and go quickly to Him!"
GGJ|4|77|12|0|After these words Zorel finds some reassurance in himself, but strongly thinks about it, how good and blessed it would be, to stand without sin before the Holiest.
GGJ|4|78|1|1|The path to eternal life
GGJ|4|78|1|0|To his highest surprise and biggest astonishment I say to Zorel: "Who recognizes his sins ruefully and performs penance in the true, living humility of his heart, is more welcome to Me than ninety-nine justified, who never needed penance. Come therefore to Me, you penance-ready friend; since the right feeling of humility rules in you, which is more welcome to Me than the justified from the primordial beginning, who call in their hearts: 'Hosianna, God in heaven, that we have never desecrated Your holiest name by a sin according to our knowledge and will!' They speak like that and are justified to do that; but therefore they are also looking at a sinner with judging eyes and flee his presence like a plague.
GGJ|4|78|2|0|They resemble those doctors who themselves glow of the fullest health, but therefore shy away from going to places, where a sick person is calling for help, out of fear to become ill themselves. Isn't a doctor better and more noble, who does not fear any illness and rushes to every ill person who called for him?! Even if sometimes co-seized by an illness, he is not annoyed about it, still helps the sick person and himself. And this is right!
GGJ|4|78|3|0|Therefore come now to Me, and I will show you, what My disciple couldn't show you, namely the only true way of life and love and true wisdom thereof!"
GGJ|4|78|4|0|Upon these My words Zorel was encouraged and came with very slow steps to Me.
GGJ|4|78|5|0|When he was close to Me, I said: "Friend, the way which leads to the life of the spirit, is thorny and narrow! This means the following: Everything, you are encountering in this life from people like annoyance, bitterness and unpleasantness, you should fight with all patience and gentleness, and who does evil to you, you should not do the same to, but the opposite, then you collect glowing coals on his head! Who hits you, do not repay him likewise, rather take another blow from him, so that peace and unity can be between you; since only in peace does the heart and the growth of the spirit in the soul prospers.
GGJ|4|78|6|0|Whoever asks you for a favour or a gift, do not deny him anything, provided, that the service which is required, does not oppose the commandments of God or the laws of the state, what you will be able to judge for yourself.
GGJ|4|78|7|0|If someone asks you for a shirt, give to him also the coat, so that he recognizes, that you are disciple out of the school of God! If he recognizes this, he will leave you the coat; if he takes it, his recognition is still very weak, and you should not feel sorry about the coat, but about this, that a brother hasn't recognized the nearness of the kingdom of God.
GGJ|4|78|8|0|Who asks you to walk an hour with him, go with him for two hours, so that this your willingness becomes a testimony, from which school he is from, to whom such a high degree of abnegation is own! In this way even the deaf and blind will get the right signs, that the kingdom of God has come nearer.
GGJ|4|78|9|0|It will be recognised in your actions and deeds, that you are all My disciples! Because it is easier to preach right, than to do right. But what does the empty word means, if it is not made alive by the deed?! To what use are the most beautiful thoughts and ideas, if you do not have the means to ever put them to work?! Thus the nicest and truest words are also useless, if you do not have the will to put them above all to work. Only the deed has value; thoughts, ideas and words are worthless, if they are not put to work. Therefore, everyone who can preach well, should also do well, - otherwise his preaches are not worth more than a hollow nut!"
GGJ|4|79|1|1|On poverty and brotherly love
GGJ|4|79|1|0|(The Lord:) "A large number of dangers exists for the soul in the world. On the one side you have poverty; its concept of mine and yours are getting weaker, the more a person is pressed by the same. Therefore do not let poverty to grow to large among the people, if you want to walk safely!
GGJ|4|79|2|0|Who is poor should ask the wealthier brothers for a necessary support; if he bumps into hard hearts, he should turn to Me, and he will be helped! Poverty and distress does not excuse theft and robbery, and even less manslaughter of someone who has been robbed! Who is poor, does know, to whom he has to turn.
GGJ|4|79|3|0|Poverty surely is a great plague for the people, but it carries the noble seed of humility and true modesty in it and will therefore always remain among the people; nevertheless, the wealthy should not let it become too mighty, otherwise they will be very much in danger, here and also one day in the beyond.
GGJ|4|79|4|0|If there are poor people among you, I say to you all: You do not have to provide for them, so that they also become rich; but at the same time you should not let them suffer distress! Those you can see and know, help them according to what is right and equitable! But there are still many on this wide earth, who are extremely poor and are suffering a terrible distress. But you don't know them and do not hear their cry of distress; therefore I do not make them your responsibility in your hearts, but only those you know and who come to you.
GGJ|4|79|5|0|Who from you is a friend of the poor with his full heart, to him I also will be a friend and a true brother, temporary and forever, and it will not be necessary for him to learn wisdom from another wise person, but I will give it to him in all fullness in his heart. Who loves his poor brother next to him as himself and will not spurn a poor daughter, regardless of which tribe or age she is, to him I will come Myself always and reveal Myself to him in truth. To his spirit, which is love, I will say it, and he will fill with it the entire soul and her mouth. What he will then speak or write, this will be spoken and written by Me for all times of times.
GGJ|4|79|6|0|But the heart of the hard hearted will be occupied by evil spirits, and they will destroy her and make her equal to the soul of an animal, as it will be revealed in the beyond.
GGJ|4|79|7|0|Give with pleasure and give copiously; since the way you are distributing, it will be redistributed to you! Who possesses a hard heart, it will not be penetrated by My light of mercy, and in him will dwell darkness and death with all its terrors!
GGJ|4|79|8|0|But a gentle and soft heart will be soon and easily penetrated by My light of mercy, which is of a tender and exceeding gentleness nature, and I Myself will enter into such a heart with the fulness of My love and wisdom.
GGJ|4|79|9|0|Such you can believe! Since these words which I have now spoken to you, are life, light, truth and accomplished action, whose reality everyone must experience, who will follow them."
GGJ|4|80|1|1|On carnal lust
GGJ|4|80|1|0|(The Lord:) "Now, we have worked through poverty and have seen the hostile issues which start to appear if they start to dominate; but we also have seen how it can be remedied and why, and what advantages for people can grow out of the observance of this My teaching to you all for everyone. And thus we are finished with this plague and annoyance and alongside come to a new field, which does not resemble what we just have worked through, but, nevertheless, stands in close relationship with it. This field is called: lust of the flesh.
GGJ|4|80|2|0|Therein lies more or less the actual main evil for all people. From this lust originate nearly all bodily illnesses and most certainly and surely all evils of the soul.
GGJ|4|80|3|0|Man can rid himself from every other sin easier than this; because the others have only outer motives, but this sin bears the motive in itself and in the sinful flesh. Therefore you should draw your eyes away from the appealing dangers of the flesh for as long, as you have not become masters over your flesh!
GGJ|4|80|4|0|Keep the children from the first fall and preserve their innocence, and as adults they will easily control their flesh and not easily come to a fall; but only once overlooked, - and the evil spirit of the flesh has taken possession of the same! No devil is more difficult to be driven out of man than the flesh devil; only through a lot of fasting and praying can it be removed from man.
GGJ|4|80|5|0|Beware to annoy the little ones or to stimulate them by excessive cleaning and to stimulate them by stimulating clothes and to ignite their flesh! Woe to him, who sins against the nature of the little ones! Truly, for him it would be better, if had never been born!
GGJ|4|80|6|0|The sinner against the holy nature of the youth, I Myself will punish him with all the might of My wrath! Because if the flesh has become damaged once, the soul does not have any firm foundation anymore, and her perfection makes bad progress.
GGJ|4|80|7|0|What amount of work does it take for a soul, to cure its damaged flesh and to make it completely scarless again! What fear does she not has to cope with, if she notices the damage and weakness of her flesh, her earthly home! Who carries the guilt of it? The bad supervision of the children and the many annoyances, which are given to the children by all kind of things!
GGJ|4|80|8|0|Above all is the depravity of moral standards in the cities always greater than in the countryside; therefore, once as My disciples, draw peoples attention and show them the many bad consequences, which arise out of an too early break of the flesh, and many will take note of it, and many healthy souls will appear from that, in which the spirit is easier to awake, as it is currently the case with so many!
GGJ|4|80|9|0|Look at all the blind, the deaf, the cripples, the lepers, the gouty person; look further at all the different illnesses and with all kind of bodily illnesses afflicted children and adults! All are the result of an too early break of the flesh!
GGJ|4|80|10|0|No man should touch a maiden before he is twenty-four years old - you know it, how and where it is mainly to understand -, and the maiden should be fully eighteen years of age or at least fully seventeen; under this age she is only grow ripe and should not recognize a man! Because before that time she is only here and there grow ripe; if she is touched too early by a randy man, she is already a broken flesh and has become a weak and desirous soul.
GGJ|4|80|11|0|It is difficult to cure the flesh of a man, - but many times more difficult this of a maiden, if she is broken before her time! First of all she will not that easily deliver healthy children into this world, and secondly she will become from week to week more sex-addicted and finally become a whore, which is a most wretched disgrace mark for mankind, not so much for itself, but much more for those, by which negligence they have become like that.
GGJ|4|80|12|0|Woe to him, who uses the poverty of a maiden to break her flesh! Truly, for him it also would be better that he never had been born! Who has sex with an already spoilt whore, instead of turning her away from destruction by using the right means and to help her on the right path, will one day have to cope with a repeatedly strict judgement before Me; since someone hitting a healthy person, did not sin so severely, as someone who mistreated a cripple.
GGJ|4|80|13|0|Who slept with a fully ripe and healthy maiden, has in fact also sinned; but since the caused evil is not of a particular harmful nature, especially if both parties are completely healthy, only a smaller judgement is placed on it. But who out of a pure, already old lecherousness does this to a no matter how ripe maiden, what he would do to a whore, without fathering of a living fruit in the lap of the maiden, will encounter a double judgement; but if he does this with a whore, he will have to cope with a tenfold judgement!
GGJ|4|80|14|0|Since a whore is a maiden which is in her flesh and her soul completely ruined and broken. Who is helping her out of such great distress with a reasonable and loyal heart to Me, will one day be large in My kingdom. Who sleeps with a whore for a contemptible pay and makes her even worse as she was before, will one day be rewarded with the reward that every wilful killer receives in the mud pool which is prepared for all devils and their servants.
GGJ|4|80|15|0|Woe the country, woe the city, where prostitution is conducted, and woe the earth if this evil is getting out of control on her ground! Over such countries and cities I will place tyrants as rulers, and they will have to burden the people with unreasonable loads, so that all flesh is starving and let go of this most sacrilegious activity, which one person can commit against his poor fellow people!
GGJ|4|80|16|0|But a whore should loose all honour and respect, even with those, who have used her for a contemptible wage, and her flesh will in future become even more afflicted with all kind of incurable or at least difficult to cure epidemic. But if one betters herself properly, she will be looked at with merciful eyes by Me!
GGJ|4|80|17|0|But if any lecherous reaches for other satisfying means except the vessel which I have put in the lap of a woman, he will not easily reach the point to see My face! Indeed, Moses has ordered stoning for that, which I do not completely repeal, because it is a hard punishment for similar offences and offenders who already have fallen to the devil, but I only give you the fatherly advice, to ban such sinners from society, to expose them to severe distress in a place of exile, and only if they come, nearly completely naked, to the borders of their home country, to re-accept them, take them to a soul heal institution, which they should not leave, until such people have been completely rehabilitated. If they, many times tested, for a longer period of time are able to completely prove their betterment, they are allowed to return to society; but if the slightest signs of sensuous challenges are recognisable, they rather should stay in custody for the rest of their lives, which is many times better and salutarier, than the uncontaminated people in a society become contaminated by them.
GGJ|4|80|18|0|You, Zorel, was in this regard also not very pure; since already as a boy you were afflicted with all kind of impurities and was an irritating example for your fellow youth mates. But it cannot counted as a sin against you, because you did not received such upbringing, from which you could have learned any kind of pure truth, which would have shown to you, what, according to the order of God, is perfectly the right thing. Something better you only started to recognise, after you got familiar with the rights of the citizens of Rome, by an advocate. From then on you were actually not an animal man anymore, but otherwise a first class law distorter, and cheated your fellow neighbours wherever possible. But this is all over now, and your are standing according to your better judgement as a better person in front of Me!
GGJ|4|80|19|0|But despite all this I notice that there still exists a lot of fleshly lecherousness in you. I especially draw your attention to this point in which you should be very careful; once you are stuck in a somewhat better life, your flesh which is full of holes will start to stir in its still by far not cured fragility, and you will have your troubles to calm it and to finally heal its old fragility completely. Therefore be aware of any immoderateness; since in immoderateness dwells the seed of carnal lust! Be therefore moderate in everything, and never allow yourself to be tempted to immoderation with regard to eating and drinking, otherwise you will have a hard time to tame your flesh!
GGJ|4|80|20|0|And as such we have also gone through the field of the flesh a little, as far as it is necessary for you. And now we want to enter another field, which can also be regarded as strong in you!"
GGJ|4|81|1|1|On right giving that is pleasing in the sight of God
GGJ|4|81|1|0|(The Lord:) "This is in connection with the clear concept of what is mine and what is yours, Moses says: 'You should not steal!' and again: 'You should not desire what belongs to your neighbour, except such, which is fully justified!'
GGJ|4|81|2|0|You can in all honesty buy something from your neighbour and own it before all people as justified; but to take something from someone against his will, is a sin against the order which God gave to the people through Moses, because such action apparently goes against every form of neighbourly love. Since what must be in a justifiable manner disagreeable to you, if someone else did or does it to you, you should also do not do to your neighbour!
GGJ|4|81|3|0|Theft originates mostly from self-love, because forthcoming from that are sluggishness, the inclination to a good life and inactivity. From this a certain despondence arises, which is surrounded by a haughty shyness, resulting to avoid a somewhat tiresome request, but rather opt to secretly steal or just take something. In theft therefore are resting a lot of shortcomings, among which the too strongly grown self-love is the most apparent reason of all. With a properly alive neighbourly love this soul evil can be combatted best at all times.
GGJ|4|81|4|0|Now you think explicable in your brain: 'Neighbourly could easily be exercised, if one only has the means for it! But among one-hundred people there are scarcely ten who are in a position, that they could exercise this marvellous virtue; the ninety are mostly those, to whom this virtue is extended by the ten wealthy. If therefore exercising neighbourly love is the only way by which the vice of theft can be combatted effectively, then the ninety poor will find it difficult to protect them against it; since they do not have the means to effectively exercise this virtue.'
GGJ|4|81|5|0|According to your mind you have thought quite right, and no one can argue against it with the world mind. But in the mind of the heart you read a completely different language, which says: Not only by gifts the works of neighbourly love are conducted, but much more by all kind of good deeds and honest and reasonable services, where of course the good will must not be absent.
GGJ|4|81|6|0|Because the good will is the soul and the life of a good deed; without it even the best deed would have no value before the judging chair of God. But if you have the living good will without any means, to help your neighbour either way when you find him in distress, and you feel sorry in your heart because you can't do it, then your good will counts with God a lot more than the deed of somebody else, who first had to be enticed by what ever means.
GGJ|4|81|7|0|And if a wealthy person has put a completely impoverished society on its feet again, because the society, once wealthy again, give him the tenth and show him some sort of submissiveness, his entire good work does not count anything before God at all; because he already has taken his reward. What he has done, any usury miser would have done for the sake of the profit.
GGJ|4|81|8|0|From this you can see, that before God and to the advantage of the own inner, spiritual life, every person, either rich or poor, can exercise neighbourly love; it depends only on a truly living good will, whereby everyone with all devotion does with pleasure, what he is able to do.
GGJ|4|81|9|0|Of course, the good will alone would be also of no use, if you possess the one or other wealth and there would be no shortage of a good will either, but you still have some considerations, partly for yourself, partly for your children, partly on behalf of your relatives and partly for some other reasons, and you give to him who stands destitute before you, either only a little or even absolutely nothing, because you can't always know, whether the person looking for assistance is either a lazy scoundrel, who is not worthy to be assisted. Thereby one would only support the laziness of a scoundrel and thereby withhold the support from someone more worthy! Comes along a more worthy, one caries the same doubts; since one cannot be sure with all certainty, that he is in fact worthy!
GGJ|4|81|10|0|Yes, friend, even with the best will, he who starts having doubts when doing good, whether he should do a little good or not, his good will still has a long way to go before having the right life; therefore neither the good will nor the good works does count anything special before God. Where there is ability, the will and the works must be equal, otherwise the one takes away from the other the value and life worthiness before God.
GGJ|4|81|11|0|What you do or give, do and give with a lot of joy; since a friendly giver and doer has a double worthiness before God and is also double closer to spiritual perfection!
GGJ|4|81|12|0|Since the friendly givers heart resembles a fruit, which becomes easily and early ripe, because it is full of the right warmth, which is of the highest necessity to ripen the fruit, since in warmth the corresponding element of life, namely love, prevails.
GGJ|4|81|13|0|Therefore the givers and doers happiness and friendliness is this fullness of the right inner, spiritual life-warmth, which cannot be recommended strongly enough, whereby the soul for the full reception of the spirit in her entire being, becomes more than twice as fast ripe and must be so, because this very warmth is a transition of the everlasting spirit into his soul, which, through such transition resembles her spirit more and more.
GGJ|4|81|14|0|An otherwise very keen giver and benefactor is even more further away from the purpose of the true inner, spiritual life's perfection, the more acidly and unfriendly he is when giving or doing; since the unfriendly and acidly behaviour when giving still contains something material worldly in it and is therefore from the pure heavenly element a lot further away than the joyful and friendly.
GGJ|4|81|15|0|Therefore, when giving or doing, you should not add serious and often bitter admonitions; since these often produce a significant sadness in the poor brother, and he starts to develop a strong desire in his heart, not to receive anything from the benefactor who admonishes him with a serious look. The benefactor, however, becomes by these untimely admonitions not seldom a little proud, and the receiver feels himself thrown too deeply underneath the feet of the benefactor and starts to seriously feel his distress in relation of the wealth of the benefactor, and then it happens, that the taking becomes by a distance more difficult than the giving.
GGJ|4|81|16|0|Who is wealthy and has a good will, gives easily; but the poor taker is already afraid of the friendly giver, if he sees himself forced by his poverty, to burden the even so friendly benefactor. But how heavy must feel his heart, if the benefactor walks towards him with a grim face, and provides him, besides the relief, with several wise lectures, which in future will become for the receiver too much of an obstacle, to come to the admonishing lecturer's door again in an emergency, because at his second visit he is expecting even more wiser, longer and as such more urgent preachings, which according to his understanding says as much as: 'Do not come soon or even all together back again!', although the giver never ever has thought about it.
GGJ|4|81|17|0|This, very much, provides the friendly giver with such a great advantage above the grim admonishing lecturer, because he comforts and elevates the heart of the taker and puts it in a thankful mood. It also fills the taker with a loving and prosperous trust towards God and other people, and his otherwise so heavy yoke becomes a more lighter burden, which he then carries with more patience and devotion than he carried it before.
GGJ|4|81|18|0|A joyful and friendly benefactor is to a poor and needy brother just that, what to skipper on a stormy sea is a safe and friendly harbour. But a grim benefactor in distress resembles a sea bay less exposed to a storm, which in fact safes the skipper from completely being shipwrecked, but still keeps him in fear, about a terrible and perishable spring tide entering the bay after the storm, as it happens from time to time, which could bring him a bigger damage as the storm of the high seas before.
GGJ|4|81|19|0|Now you know completely how, according to the measure of God, the true and the spiritual perfection of an easy and earliest implementation of neighbourly love must look like; do accordingly, and you will easily and soonest reach the only true purpose of life!"
GGJ|4|82|1|1|Humility and arrogance
GGJ|4|82|1|0|(The Lord:) "But now comes another very important field of life, whereupon one only can reach truly the full rebirth of the spirit in his soul, which is life's truest triumph and highest end goal. This field is completely contrary to pride and arrogance and is called - humility.
GGJ|4|82|2|0|In each soul lies the same feeling of highness and ambition, which at the slightest opportunity and reason only too easily ignites into an all destructive raging passion and cannot be damped or rather completely extinguished, until it has consumed the offending victims. However, by this horrible passion, the soul becomes so damaged and material, that she becomes many times less suitable for an inner, spiritual perfection - than the glowing hot sand of the great desert of Africa to quench a thirst!
GGJ|4|82|3|0|By the passion of the wretched arrogance the soul finally itself is transformed into a glowing desert sand, in which not one wretched little moss plant can grow, never mind any other more juicy and more blessed plant. This is the soul of a haughty person! Its wild fire singes and burns everything from the ground which is noble, good and true in life, and thousand times thousands of years will pass, until the sand desert of Africa will change in friendly and blissful fields. It will take for the whole sea many times to drive its floods over it!
GGJ|4|82|4|0|Look at a proud king who was offended by his neighbour about any small matter! His soul is getting more and more into the wildest fire; from his eyes flames of rage are spraying, and the irrevocable resolution is: 'The most dreadful revenge to the offender who forgot nobleness!' And a most disastrous war whereby hundred of thousands must allow themselves to be killed in the most wretched manner for their proud and wanton king, is the well-known and sad result of it. With great pleasure does the rage inflamed king overlooks from his tent the most insane battles and murders and rewards proudly each raging soldier with gold and gemstones, who was able to inflict the greatest and most sensitive damage to the opponent.
GGJ|4|82|5|0|If such a king has robbed his insulter of nearly everything with his overwhelming power, it is by far not enough for him! He wants to see him tortured in front of him in the most gruesome manner! No imploring or begging is of any use. And even if the insulter has died in front of the king's proud eyes under the most painful tortures, on top of it his flesh will be cursed in the most horrible manner and scattered as food for the ravens, and never will any remorse enter the diamond heart of such a king, but the rage or the glowing desert of Africa remains, bringing continuously the most fearsome death to everyone who ever dares not to show the highest honour to the place where the proud king was standing.
GGJ|4|82|6|0|Such a king has of course still a soul; but how does it look like? I say to you: worse than the most glowing spot of the great sand desert of Africa! Do you think that such a soul can ever be transformed into a fruit garden of the heavens of God? I say to you: A thousand times sooner will the desert of Africa produce the most marvellous dates, figs and grapes, than such a soul only the smallest drop of heavenly love!
GGJ|4|82|7|0|Therefore all of you, beware above all about haughtiness; since nothing in the world destroys the soul more than the rage-snorting haughtiness and pride! An always present thirst for revenge is its companion, just like the everlasting and unquenchable thirst for rain is the continues companion of the great, glowing sand desert of Africa, and all animals putting their feet on its ground, will also soon be seized by the same plague, just as the servants of the proud king finally becomes also tremendously proud and revenge-thirsty. Since who is a servant of pride, must in the end become proud himself; how could he then otherwise be a servant of the proud?!"
GGJ|4|83|1|1|Education for humility
GGJ|4|83|1|0|(The Lord:) "But how can a person protect himself against this most evil passion, since the seed for it is present in every soul and quite often has already reached an usury climax in children? Only through humility is this possible!
GGJ|4|83|2|0|And therefore poverty is so predominantly large in comparison with richness of the people, to keep haughtiness always on a sharp rein. Just try to put a king's crown on the poorest beggar, and you will soon be convinced, how his earlier meekness and patience has evaporated with lightening speed. And therefore it is a very good thing, that there exists only a very few kings and a great number of modest beggars.
GGJ|4|83|3|0|Every soul has, hereditary from God, whose idea and will she is, a feeling of highness, which presence one can already notice by the shyness of children.
GGJ|4|83|4|0|The feeling of shyness of children is a sensation of the soul, when she begins to feel herself, by the mute expression of discontent, since the soul as something spiritual sees herself trapped in an ungainly and unpliant flesh, which she cannot get rid of without pain; the more tender and sensitive the body of a soul, the stronger will be her feeling of shyness. If a right educator understands to lead this inexterminable feeling to the right modesty, he creates from this feeling a protective spirit and places it on the way, on which to continue it easily can reach an early spiritual perfection; but only a little skew guidance of this hereditary feeling, can immediately transfigure into haughtiness and pride.
GGJ|4|83|5|0|To guide the feeling of shyness into the so called child-ambition, is completely wrong; since then a child immediately begins to think he is better than others. It is easily offended and hurt and therefore cries bitterly; with this crying it expresses clearly that its feeling of highness is violated by someone.
GGJ|4|83|6|0|If now weak and very shortsighted parents of the offended child try to calm it by, even if only apparently, call for accountability and punishment of the offender against their child, they have already placed the first seed in the child for quenching its thirst for revenge; and if the parents continue to calm the child in the same manner, they not seldom create a devil for themselves and for many other people. But if the parents are clever and from early on show the child always the greater value in other people and children and in so doing guide the feeling of shyness into a right modesty, they will raise their children into angels, who will later serve as true examples of life for others, similar to the most beautiful stars shining in the night of the earthly life, and will revive them with their gentleness and patience.
GGJ|4|83|7|0|Since children only very seldom receive such upbringing, by which their spirit will be awaken in their soul, the adult person reaching a purer recognition must above all attend to it, that he with all his strength makes the true and right humility his own. Before not eradicating the last drop of the feeling of highness, he cannot either here nor in the beyond pass over into a complete perfection of a purely spiritual heavenly life.
GGJ|4|83|8|0|Who wants to examine himself, if his meekness is completely perfected, should ask his heart if he still can be offended by anything, and if he can easily forgive his greatest offenders and pursuers from the bottom of his heart, and do good to them who harmed him, and if he does not have from time to time any desire for any worldly magnificence, if he feels good about to be the smallest among the smallest, to serve everyone with everything. Who can do all this without sadness and grief, is already here an inhabitant of the highest heaven of God and will remain as such forever; because through such just humility, a soul does not only becomes one with her spirit, but also to the greatest part the body.
GGJ|4|83|9|0|Therefore such a person will not feel nor taste the death of the body, since the entire ethereal part of the body - as the actual living natural body - has already here become immortal with his soul and her spirit.
GGJ|4|83|10|0|By the physical death only the feeling- and lifeless shadow-part will be separated from the soul, which cannot cause the soul any fear and no further pain, because everything with an alive feeling of the body has long since become united with the soul; and therefore can such a perfected person after the separation of the anyway always feelingless and therefore dead, outer shadow-body feel not anything, just as someone cannot feel anything when cutting his hair or fingernails of his body when still alive, and where it grows out of the flesh, or losing a scute of the skin, which separates from the anyway feelingless upper surface of the skin. Since what in the body never had a sense of feeling, can also not have a feeling when the soul completely exits the body, because everything of the body alive and with a sense of feeling, has already earlier become completely united with the soul and now forms one being with her, which will never be separated from her.
GGJ|4|83|11|0|You have now seen what the right humility is, and what it is able to do, and therefore you will in future give a lot of attention to this virtue! Who now with great loyalty follows what I have said to you, will convince himself, that these easy understandable words, however given without any oratorical, empty splendour, are not originating from man but from God. And who lives and acts accordingly, walks on the right path to the true most inner, spiritual life's perfection. - but now, tell Me also, if everything has become absolutely clear and insightful for you!"
GGJ|4|84|1|1|Zorel's good intentions
GGJ|4|84|1|0|Says Zorel, completely mortified by surprise about the high truth and pureness of this My somewhat lengthy practical teaching of life: "Lord and everlasting Master of all being and life! I for my person have recognized You even without this preceding practical life's exercise, - that such from Your mouth could not have been spoken by a person, but only by a God who has created heaven and earth and people; nevertheless, I will even more intensely transfer everything practical into my life, what You, o Love of all love, have mercifully taught me!
GGJ|4|84|2|0|I have understood everything; since it strangely appeared to me, that somewhere I have heard similar words before and also practised. But it could have occurred also in a dream; because in real life I truly wouldn't know, where and when such mercy would have been given to me! But it remains strange how every word out of Your holy mouth has stimulated me so familiar and so exceedingly friendly! Therefore everything was also so very clear to me! Nevertheless, it can be as it wants to be, - such words and such teachings, which so deeply, true and faithfully touches everything what is called life in man, have never been spoken by a mortal mouth of any person!
GGJ|4|84|3|0|Who after these words could not find the right path to his inner, spiritual life's perfection and not experience the mighty desire, to direct all his actions accordingly, should truly either not be human at all, or he must lived himself quite mightily into the silly, dead world, and his soul must have become completely like a diamond, otherwise it could not be thought of, how a person, who has heard and understood this teaching, not direct his whole life accordingly, since by that he must be able to see the final goal so brightly and clear as he must see the midday sun before him! By that, however, I do not want to boast as if I already have achieved something; but a life- consciousness penetrating and perfectly clear understanding of the purest truth of such a teaching already counts for something, which - at least for me - has already a quite considerable life's value.
GGJ|4|84|4|0|However, who sees this holy matter as clearly as I am, he, including me, will surely not be a fool anymore, who rather plunges himself with all such most living insight and recognition into the excrement puddles and pools of the world, to fish for the smelling mud, in which he finally must suffocate, then to climb the illuminated heights of Horeb and Libanon and to collect the healing herbs, which cure and completely heal the ill soul for the everlasting life. Under the curing herbs on the illuminated heights of Horeb and Libanon I understand the works, which one only can find, o Lord, on the illuminated heights of truth-recognition of Your teaching, this means, by the actions according to the word, which was received from Your mouth. But under 'Horeb' and 'Libanon' I understand the divine-truth and the divine-good, - which is according to my reason the meaning.
GGJ|4|84|5|0|Great, holy and above all Elated are You, o Lord, who stands here before me, - but never greater, more holy and more elated than in the people, which Your love and wisdom has transformed into your children!
GGJ|4|84|6|0|See, Lord, it also must be for You a greatest joy, if a creature with a previously only human form, begins to listens and understands Your father-word, yes finally takes freely by himself the unalterable decision, also to walk and to act, in order to reach this holy perfection, which You as God, Creator, Father and Teacher has placed as a most blessed goal!
GGJ|4|84|7|0|How big must Your joy as a father be, if a person has reached perfection in Your holy order! But how big must also be the joy of a child, which in and out of its created nullity in the fullness of its true humility in its inner perfection finally recognizes You as the true and only Father! I would like to know the heavenly angel-spirit, who, with a sun-bright imagination, can describe such joy, - and also him, who out of this his present spiritual poverty could grasp such depth of such imagination, as only partially successful it could be understood! I have sort of a vague premonition, - yes, it appears to me again if I had felt somewhere in a dream something similar; but this only seems to be a blest backward effect of this, what Your teaching, o Lord, has created in my heart and my will!
GGJ|4|84|8|0|It is the joy of a sower, who has the consciousness, that his field will be cleared from all weed and that a pure seed will be placed into the furrow, which surely awakens the most beautiful hope for a blest harvest.
GGJ|4|84|9|0|My field is good now, what You, o Lord, certainly has seen, otherwise You would not have wasted the purest seed by sowing it so plentiful. This consciousness might actually produce the undescribable feeling of joy in me; since I'm sure of the results, because I'm perfectly sure of the possibility, that I will bring Your holy word to the fullest reality in me. Once the cause is completely there, the great, holy effect cannot remain under way. I do not want something half, but the perfect completeness; therefore regarding my actions, there should never be a half measure, but only the complete wholeness as Your word is coming in actions to the fore!
GGJ|4|84|10|0|As scoundrel I was able to achieve something complete, where I could not expect with any certainty any results to be blest; only a somewhat bad draught and all my so prosperous hopes were lying on the bottom of the sea! And still no one can accuse me of any tepidness and prove me any half measure. If I could be something complete as a scoundrel, often without any prospect of any only halfway spiritual effect, how much more will I be able to avoid any half measure along this path turning away my thoughts, words and deeds from this what the world requires; since it has guided me long enough on a fool's leash.
GGJ|4|84|11|0|No seed of any worldly thoughts and no sign of a worldly deed will rise in me again, this means, according to my once taken will certainly never! But for that, what I cannot control, like the orderly needs of my body, I can not vouch for; since they, o Lord, are in Your almighty will's hand. But my thoughts, my ideas, my words and my actions will one day give me the testimony, that also a Greek can keep his word and once taken intentions!
GGJ|4|84|12|0|It can also happen that I in this my blest inflamed soul, I have said things too rash; but it doesn't matter! Zorel will not forget what he has said here; and if he doesn't forget it, he will act strictly accordingly - and should it cost his earthly life! Since I clearly know and feel it most vividly, that after the separation of the flesh-life most certainly and true there exists another, incomparable more perfect life, and therefore this flesh-life is worth to me a hollow nut! So many times I had to place my life at stake for a trifling, earthly profit, - why not now, where I'm sure of the profit, which I now think, feel and speak?!
GGJ|4|84|13|0|O, I do not speak like an intoxicated fool now, but with the most sober senses of the world, and I say this as a testimony, that I have understood and comprehended the fullness of truth of the word of God! That I fully understand it, proves that I now want to sacrifice my earthly life for this holy truth, - which I do not just say to give my words some kind of oratorical respect before you, but I speak how I really feel it in my heart.
GGJ|4|84|14|0|There are people, who, seized by the extraordinary opportunity, speak, as if they wanted to turn the whole earth into a garden already the next day; but if the opportunity is over, they begin to think about everything they saw and heard, but the decision to act dissipates from day to day more and more, and the old, silly habits soon take the place of the new decisions. But with me it never was the case; if I have recognized something as true, I acted strictly accordingly for as long as I fully convinced myself of something better.
GGJ|4|84|15|0|My earlier actions never stood in any conflict with my life views, which were even before the forum absolutely not opposed to the purest and largely philanthropic views of a worldly reason. But how could I have ever anticipated, that I will ever come into a life contact in this world with the Master of all being and life, where my views of reason against His purest wisdom and most true life view, are melting like wax in the sun! But the unthinkable has taken place: The God in all His fullness of His everlasting power- and wisdom perfection is standing in front of us all and teaches us not only the temporary, but also the everlasting destination of man and his life, with such tangible, clear words, that nearly even a blind and dumb must understand them right to the bottom of all bottoms! And as such one can't help it, to take a life decision, from which, even if a world is crushed to ruins, will forever not dissuade me!
GGJ|4|84|16|0|Yes, people, who are nothing else than vainly coward cissies, will always orientate themselves more according to the world than the holiest truth out of the mouth of the only true God; since the world also has its advantages for the time being like gold and silver and gemstones! For such excrements weak people let God soon become a good man; since He does not let gold and silver rain out of the clouds for them. But I have now become familiar with the purest gold of the true heavens of God and therefore despise from the deepest ground of my life this tempting excrement of the earth! You, almighty Lord of eternity, punish me now, if there is one false word which has left my mouth!
GGJ|4|84|17|0|However, you, high Cyrenius, I begged only in my silliness and spiritual poverty for a little support; but now I take my inappropriate request back! Since where I have found the treasures of heaven in such abundant measure, I do not require the earthly ones anymore; also my field and my burnt down hut I don't need anymore, because I have recognised and seen the hut of God in my heart. Sell everything and pay those to whom I owe something in an earthly way! But I will work and serve the people with everything what is right before God; because I can work, have taught myself certain skills during the time of my life, and are therefore a useful person. Hopefully the necessary amount of time will be granted to me everywhere, to be able to correspond in my actions, to what I have committed myself for all times and forever?!"
GGJ|4|84|18|0|Says I: "Because I knew your soul quite well, I have called you in the spirit, otherwise you would not have come here; but since you have been so much transformed, you will also be provided for further on. You will become a good instrument for Me among the Greek on the coasts of Asia Minor and also with those in Europe. There, some exist who are longing for the light, but are not able to obtain it from anywhere. For the time being you are taken into the house of Kornelius, who is a brother of Cyrenius. In that house you will be provided for with everything. But when the time comes that you should go out and make known My name to the nations, I will let you know at the right time. When you have to speak, it will not be necessary for you to think about it, but at the hour it will be placed into your heart and mouth, and the nations will listen to you and praise Him, who gave you such wisdom and power."
GGJ|4|85|1|1|Zorel is entrusted to Cornelius
GGJ|4|85|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, now it has become evening and our landlord Markus has prepared the evening meal, and since we have made a good catch with you, we will also enjoy the evening meal in the best possible manner on this earth; however, in My kingdom in the beyond one day things will be somewhat better! After the evening meal we will not deal with sleeping, but with something completely different, and tomorrow, before the sun comes up, we will part for a while; since I still have many places to visit. But you, Raphael, go now to the women and let them return here; since the negotiations which concerned them little or nothing at all, is over, and the time for the evening meal has approached!"
GGJ|4|85|2|0|Raphael goes and calls all the women and Jarah comes to Me and says: "O Lord! You my love! It seemed like an eternity to me, until we were called again; but now all thanks to You, that I'm allowed to be in Your presence! Were we female beings really not allowed to hear what You, o Lord, has discussed with Zorel?"
GGJ|4|85|3|0|Says I: "No, because it would be much too early before the right time for you female beings; by the way, you really have missed anything, - since at the right time everything will be revealed to you. But now comes the evening meal, and you can enjoy yourself quite a lot with Josoe and with Raphael, whom I will only introduce to Zorel after the evening meal; because he doesn't know anything of him yet.
GGJ|4|85|4|0|Today after the meal we again will stay awake until morning, and you all will this last night, which I will spend bodily among you, see and hear such a mass of miraculous things like never before; since in this night you should completely get to know, who He is, who just now has spoken such to you. But about this, nobody is allowed to know something beforehand! - But you, My Zorel, stay close to Kornelius; since he, and not Cyrenius, will from now on your provider!"
GGJ|4|85|5|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord! I do not grudge my brother anything which is in anyway good; but I also would like very much to have Zorel with me!"
GGJ|4|85|6|0|Says I: "Your wish makes My heart very joyful and counts as the work itself; but from all those who have been converted here you have in any case taken the biggest number under your wings! In Zinka and his companions you have a treasure, you also have Stahar, Murel and Floran, Hebram and Risa, Suetal, Ribar and Bael, Herme with his wife and daughters, and also have now your two daughters Gamiela and Ida, including those which I haven appointed as your sun-in-laws, and the miracle boy Josoe; and it goes without saying that all their staff is given to you, and therefore you can be very contented! Your brother only gets Zorel, and he will for the time being provide a good service to his house and later to the foreigners, for which I have awaken him. You will anyway visit your brother quite often, and then you will be able to discuss quite a lot with our Zorel. - Are you still sad, that I did not gave Zorel to you?"
GGJ|4|85|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "O Lord! How can You ask me something like that?! You know it, that only Your holy will is my highest bliss, irrespective of what it says! In anyway there does not goes one full month by where I visit the brother or the brother me, either officially or because of old brotherly love, and then there surely will be an opportunity to speak a word with him!
GGJ|4|85|8|0|But earlier you have told the lovely Jarah, that You will perform a lot of miracles during the night, since we all have been sufficiently introduced to Your being; now, what might be the main event of the miracles?"
GGJ|4|85|9|0|Says I: "Dearest friend! This you will observe and hear with all the others at the right time! But now behold, the old Markus most diligently carries food to the tables like wine, salt and bread, and above all his daughters are requiring a good strengthening; therefore we will not undertake, speak or discuss anything before the completion of the evening meal!"
GGJ|4|86|1|1|Excessive and appropriate humility
GGJ|4|86|1|0|Markus is now giving the sign to sit down on the set long benches and Kornelius invites Zorel to take a seat along his right side.
GGJ|4|86|2|0|Zorel refuses this and says: "High lord and ruler! Don't do this to me! You see, I belong there close to the hut of wood at the most simple table made from rafters, where your last and lowest servants and attendants are sitting, - but not here and certainly not to your right where the main table is set! This would be a nice exercise for humility, which the Lord of all life above all has impressed on my heart!"
GGJ|4|86|3|0|Says I: "Friend Zorel, here your will is sufficient! Therefore do Kornelius the favour! True humility in anyway does not lies in the showing of an outer work, but in the heart, according to the full truth. Go to Jerusalem and have a look at the pharisees and all the scribes, with what humble faces and clothes they are walking around; but at the same time there hearts are full of the most stinking arrogance and they hate deep beneath the hell everyone, who does not want to dance according to their tune, - while a king with crown and sceptre, if he does not place it above the value of a person, can have such a humble soul like the least beggar on the street! If you think about this carefully, then it will tolerate you at the right of Kornelius at our table."
GGJ|4|86|4|0|Says Zorel: "Ah, if so, then of course it will be alright!" - He now goes to the table and sits down according to the wish of Kornelius.
GGJ|4|86|5|0|But Kornelius says to him: "So, dear friend, I'm glad with my whole heart! Subsequently we want to live and work together in the name of Him, who has enlightened us! Regarding true humility I think about it like that: One should be in the heart full of true humility and neighbourly love, but one should not brag with it to the outside; since if I outwardly bow too deeply beneath other people, I make them arrogant and refuse myself the opportunity, to serve them with everything which is useful.
GGJ|4|86|6|0|A certain respect, which I have to expect as a person in anyway from my fellow human beings, I am never allowed to give up completely, because without it I cannot do anything good! Therefore both of us will be in our hearts as humble as possible; but from our necessary external respect we do not want to give away anything!
GGJ|4|86|7|0|Quite often we will encounter opportunities and see, how some poor people have to engage in very low and most unpleasant jobs to support themselves. Should we, to put the crown of humility on our heads, also go and clean puddles and sewage tanks?! I do not think this is necessary outwardly; it is sufficient not to regard such people who have to do such jobs, as lower than ourselves, who have been given totally different offices to manage.
GGJ|4|86|8|0|First we have to have a high regard for the office, not for the sake of ourselves but only in front of the people for the sake of the office. But if it is a necessity, we are not allowed to clean the puddles and sewage tanks ourselves, but must leave the work to those, who have been destined by the Lord and nature for it. We also could not stand it, because we have not been used to it from our youth. And the Lord will surely not expect this from us; but this he expects as Father of all mankind, that we in our heart should not despise any person, even not the greatest sinner, but to do everything possible, to save his soul! And in this we way, I believe, we will act rightly before God and all people."
GGJ|4|86|9|0|Says I: "Yes, this is right! True humility and true neighbourly love are truly residing in your hearts - and not in the outer appearance like the pharisees!
GGJ|4|86|10|0|Who mixes himself with bran and malt without need, must in the end not complain, if eaten by pigs!
GGJ|4|86|11|0|The right humility does also not require, that the pearls of My teaching should be thrown for the pigs. Because there are people who are worse than pigs, and for them My teaching means nothing; since these kind of people you should rightly be used to clean puddles and sewage tanks, before making My name and My teaching known to them!
GGJ|4|86|12|0|But in this case do not look at the clothes or the external dignity, but only at the behaviour of a person according to his heart and soul! If this is noble, gentle and patient, only then preach him the gospel and say: 'In the name of the Lord peace be with you and all people on earth who are of a good will!' If the person who is blessed in advance, has a truly good will and heart, the blest peace will remain in him, and the gospel which has been revealed to him, will soon start to bring the most beautiful fruits of heaven. And so I think and believe according to your human manner, that you all regarding the right humility, are completely at home!
GGJ|4|86|13|0|And since the food is already in abundance on the table, we all shall eat and drink according to our heart's desire and full of joy; since I am as a true bridegroom of your souls sitting among you, you may most joyfully and with cheerful senses consume the well prepared meal with Me! But if I in the near future will not be among you anymore, you again can sit with less appetite and cheerfulness at the food table!"
GGJ|4|87|1|1|Cornelius and Zorel talk about miracles
GGJ|4|87|1|0|All are digging in and eating cheerfully with a great appetite; especially Raphael put several large fishes in front of him for everyone to see and consumed them miraculously fast, what was noticed by Zinka and Zorel, especially Zorel, who at this stage did not know who the youth was. He therefore asked Cyrenius, how the youth could eat such large fish with such a great appetite, since he doesn't look at all like a glutton.
GGJ|4|87|2|0|Thereupon Cyrenius answers him: "This youth is a wondrous being; he is a person and spirit at the same time, is animated by a strength and power, which you could never could have dreamt of; my brother Kornelius who sits next to you, can give you the same testimony!"
GGJ|4|87|3|0|Hereupon Zorel asks Kornelius, what the special circumstances were regarding the youth.
GGJ|4|87|4|0|Says Kornelius: "See, dear Zorel, it is what my brother already has told you; I can't tell you anything more about this wondrous youth for the simple reason since I, quite frankly put, do not understand it myself. He is the same angel who, according to the myth of the Jews, once served the young Tobias as a guide. I was certainly not present, to serve you as a living witness in this matter; but I believe that it was like that, - and why should one not believe something like that?!
GGJ|4|87|5|0|Here again are happening wonders which will difficult to be believed by our late descendants, - and, nevertheless, they are true before our eyes and ears, because we see and hear them! So many wonders are taking place right now, that in the end one has to believe all the wondrous things which are told in the scripts and books of the Jews. For if here one wonder can cover promptly the next, why not in those old times, - and as such this strong eater could a couple of hundred years ago served the devout young Tobias as a guide! I for my part believe this rock steady and are of the opinion, that you will not take exception of it!"
GGJ|4|87|6|0|Says Zorel: "Certainly not; since everything wondrous is something special and does not resemble any appearance in the natural environment. It dismisses the conventional laws of the natural world and is in itself the actualisation of the phantasy of a poet gifted with all wisdom. Since everything what an imaginary rich person can think of, is realised in the area of the miraculous!
GGJ|4|87|7|0|To a God everything must be possible, because the continues existence of a world and the starry sky serve as permanent witnesses! Because the first creation of a world must have been incredible wondrous to us! But once a world with its maintaining laws is created and populated by beings under the same maintaining laws, it of course cannot, for those who live on it, appear so miraculous anymore!
GGJ|4|87|8|0|But if the Creator comes to the population of this so miraculously created world, like now under the most extraordinary circumstances, they certainly must start to be hugely astonished anew, if the old Almighty starts to perform works before their eyes, which of course are only possible to him but nobody else in the whole of infinity without His will.
GGJ|4|87|9|0|Thereby I do not deny that any spiritual fully perfected person also is able to perform wonders; perhaps as a completely perfected, pure spirit he is also able to create a small world, - but without the assistance of the divine will surely never ever! Such a spirit will also be able to speak and teach highly wisely, but without the divine spirit in his chest forever not!
GGJ|4|87|10|0|I vaguely can remember from the Jewish history, that a donkey was speaking very wisely to the prophet Bileam. Yes, during the very early times even the wild and tearing bests have taught the obdurate people! According to your words we were also not present; nevertheless, there could be some truth to it. But such animals were seized for the moment by the spirit of God and were forced to serve Him as tools! And not much different it will be with the wisdom of the most wise people and spirits; the real, big difference will consist only in consistency and growth!
GGJ|4|87|11|0|This is my opinion! I of course do not want it to be put as a certain apodictic truth, - since I already once have gone under with my views of reason and on life and death do not want to make such a leap again; but only in a way as one speaks in a reasonable manner of it, one can without any ground put forward a view against another and finally obtain the insight, if and how much truth there is attached to it or not!"
GGJ|4|87|12|0|Says Kornelius: "Friend, you are talking like written, and there might be some truth in your modest opinion; but I now have another opinion for you, and this consists thereof, that you now should consume your fish and do not observe too much, how the heavenly youth eats one fish after the other and still expresses an appetite, from which it very easily can be recognised, that he is able to effortlessly put another ten fishes under the belt! But also you should eat now, and show, that you at least can master one fish and one mug of good, yes, of the best wine!"
GGJ|4|87|13|0|After these words Zorel starts to eat and drink in peace with a great appetite and is less concerned about the things happening around us.
GGJ|4|88|1|1|Different opinions on the nature of the Lord
GGJ|4|88|1|0|But the wine started to loosen the tongues at the tables, and therefore it became increasingly livelier and livelier. There even originated different opinions about Me, and one could say, that here at the evening meal the first splitting of the church took place. Some stated that I directly was the highest God-being; but others said: this is true, but not directly, only indirectly. Again others said: I actually was only a son of David according to parentage and was destined to be the Messiah of the kingdom of David and therefore be equipped with the miracle strength of David and with the wisdom of Salomo. Still others thought: I was a first angel of the heavens, walking now in a pro forma flesh on earth, and have an adjutant from the heavens with Me.
GGJ|4|88|2|0|Some, to whom even some of My apostles belonged, declared Me as the son of the most Highest. Although having the same properties as My Father, I, nevertheless, was a complete different personality, and even the often discussed spirit of God might finally form a third personality, which, under certain circumstances can speak on its own behalf!
GGJ|4|88|3|0|With this opinion however, only very few agreed. Some asked Petrus what he thought.
GGJ|4|88|4|0|But Petrus said: "He, the Lord Himself, has asked us, when travelling around this area, what the people were thinking about Him, who He was, and what finally we ourselves were thinking about Him. At that stage also this and that was stated, and when finally I was asked, I said it bluntly as I felt it in my heart: 'You are the son of the most Highest!' And with this my testimony He was fully content and even called me the rock of believe, on which He will build His church, which will not be besieged by the ports of hell. Thereby my once expressed opinion was approved and confirmed by Himself, and therefore I do not act wrongly, if I stay with that as a rock!"
GGJ|4|88|5|0|But Johannes was nevertheless considerable opposed to this opinion of Petrus and said: "In Him the fullness of the Godhead resides bodily! As the son, who nevertheless cannot be another personality, I only recognise His body as far as it is a means for a purpose; but on the whole, He nevertheless is identical with the Godhead which resides in Him in all fullness!
GGJ|4|88|6|0|Or is my body then another personality as my soul? Does not both form one person, despite the fact that originally the soul had to build her own body and one therefore could argue: The soul has build a second material person around herself and by doing so arranged for a second personality around herself? One can therefore say that the body is a son or something which was produced by the soul, but because of that it does not form a second personality with her or even without her! And even to a lesser degree it can be said from the spirit in the soul; since what would be a soul without the divine spirit in her? She only becomes a perfect person if she is completely penetrated by the spirit! Therefore spirit, soul and body are absolutely one and the same personality!
GGJ|4|88|7|0|In addition it is written: 'God created man completely according to His own image.' But if man as a perfect image of God with his spirit, his soul and his body is only one person and not three, surely also God as the perfect primordial spirit, encircled with a equally perfect soul and now also in front of our eyes with a visible body, can also only be one God and forever never not a three-god or even three separate persons! - This is my opinion, which I forever will hold on to, without wanting to be a rock of believe!"
GGJ|4|88|8|0|Say all at My table: "Johannes has spoken the truth!"
GGJ|4|88|9|0|But Petrus wants to correct himself and says: "Yes, I also mean it that way; I am just not that verbally agile, to express my inner comprehension so quickly, although this matter will always be difficult to understand!"
GGJ|4|88|10|0|Says Johannes: "Difficult and again not difficult! According to your way no person ever on this earth will understand it, - according to my way, this is what I think, however very easily! But only the Lord should now be a right referee between us!"
GGJ|4|88|11|0|Says I: "Believe can achieve many things, but love can do all! You, Simon Juda, are a rock in believe; but Johannes is a pure diamond in love, and therefore he also can look deeper than everybody else of you. He therefore is My real preferred writer; he will get a lot from Me to write down, which will be a riddle to you! Since in such love there is plenty of space for many things, but in believe only for certain things, therefore it says: 'Up to here and not any further!' Just keep to the statement of My beloved one; since he will bring Me to the world as perfected!"
GGJ|4|88|12|0|Thereupon Petrus feels somewhat embarrassed and always very secretly a little jealous about Johannes. For this reason, Petrus, after My resurrection when I asked him to follow Me and pasture My lambs, complained that Johannes also followed Me without being instructed to do so, what I, as it is known, rebuked Petrus for, and whereby I promised Johannes a full immortality, - wherefrom the legend rose with the people, that this disciple will never, even bodily, die.
GGJ|4|88|13|0|But Petrus asked Johannes, what he is doing, to always obtain a much deeper insight than himself, namely Petrus.
GGJ|4|88|14|0|But Johannes said: "See, I do not reside in your soul and you are not in mine, and I do not have a scale for it, to be able to determine why my opinion is deeper and more correct! But since the Lord has said it loudly before us, namely the difference between believe and love, then take this as an answer to your question! Since kidneys and hearts can only be examined by the Lord, and therefore He will know very precisely, what difference there is between our souls."
GGJ|4|88|15|0|With this answer Petrus was content for the time being and did not asked any further. But now the meal came also to an end, and we got up and all of us went up the mountain.
GGJ|4|89|1|1|The luminous rock from the source of the Nile
GGJ|4|89|1|0|When all of us arrived one by one on the top of the already known mountain and took our places, the old Markus with his wife and his children came to Me and asked Me most imploringly, that I also should stay the coming day with him, since it is too painful for him if I would leave him already before sun-up.
GGJ|4|89|2|0|Says I: "Be unconcerned about that! I can go and stay, time does not forces Me; since I'm also the Lord of time and all times! Time never grows above My head. Nevertheless there are still many places which I have to visit and shall visit; but with Me it does not depend on a day and an hour, where I have found true, living love."
GGJ|4|89|3|0|Says Markus with tears in his eyes: "O Lord and Father, forever thanks to You for such exceedingly great mercy! Only Your holy will prevails! But, Lord, the night is very dark, because the clouds have covered the sky quite densely; should I not bring torches up here?"
GGJ|4|89|4|0|Says I: "Leave it, we will arrange for light!"
GGJ|4|89|5|0|Hereupon I call on Raphael and says to him: "In the centre of Africa, there were the high Komrahai-Mountains are standing and the first fountain of the Nile bubbles from a rock, you will find ten men-heights beneath the surface rocks a rock the size of a person's head; bring it to Me, it will sufficiently illuminate the night for us! After you brought it here, put it on this bare tree trunk, so that its light penetrates far and illuminates the whole surrounding! That I have spoken with you now like with another person, took place for the sake of the people, so that they should know what is going to take place, and recognise My power during the execution of My will."
GGJ|4|89|6|0|With that Raphael disappeared, but was like a flying light meteor immediately back with us including the sun bright shining stone.
GGJ|4|89|7|0|But before Raphael could place the stone on the designated hollow and bare tree trunk, a few wanted to inspect the stone from close by.
GGJ|4|89|8|0|But when Rahpael brought it closer, nobody was able to look at it because the light was so strong, as the sun for the earth on a shortest winter day, this means for the sight of the human flesh eye, and Raphael had no choice but to put it at the designated location. From there its intensive light illuminated the surrounding to such an extend, that one could still discern things in quite a distance.
GGJ|4|89|9|0|That Zinka with his people and especially Zorel hardly dared to breath because of all the astonishment, can be easily understood. Zorel tried very hard to say something really sensible about it; but he was unable to say anything, because his still very much mathematical stereotypical concepts were now exposed to logical impossibilities by the appearance of the quick collection of the stone and its vehement light, which he, according to his experiences and his scientific knowledge, was unable to conquer. Firstly he was several times in Egypt with his female slaves, and one time even a few days travelling beyond the Cataracts. Therefore the distance to the upper Egyptian areas were not entirely foreign to him, since even with good camels he always needed about five to six weeks travel time to reach the Cataracts.
GGJ|4|89|10|0|According to his calculations a hurricane would take three days and an arrow half a day to travel the distance. - What speed of movement the boy must have had, to cover a certainly three times longer distance in only a few moments! Is the youth a spirit, - how could he carry matter, and how could the matter, itself of the hardest type, be protected from destruction by the resistance of the air?! It doesn't exist in the laws of nature! Then there is the completely heat-free, sun-resembling intensive light; it just doesn't exist! No experience has ever discovered something like it, except with rotting wood, but this produces actually only such a matt light, that during the night, even in the strongest degree, it hardly equals the light of solstice worms!
GGJ|4|89|11|0|Zorel thought about it for a while and said afterwards to Kornelius and Zinka: "This I want to call a real wonder; because something like this has never occurred on earth before! What type of rock this might be? From all the times until now, such a rock has never been discovered before! What value must this rock have for an emperor or king, provided that it does not loose its light after a while! Since on the wide-stretched coast of Africa up to very far behind the Hercules Pillars, till the area where the lower parts of the high Atlas are greeting the Atlantic Ocean, in late summer one can also see here and there very white and during the night at certain hours very luminous rocks; but their light does not last long, and if you take such a rock into a dry room, it's luminosity quickly fades away, and the stone therefore has lost its value. But with this rock it seems to be quite peculiar circumstances! It surely will never loose its light and therefore must have an incalculable value!"
GGJ|4|89|12|0|Says Kornelius: "Not only because of its luminosity, but much more because of the way it was brought here! But lets leave it for now! Tomorrow during the day we will be able to investigate and assess it much easier as today; since then our eyes will be less sensitive because of the sun light than today, which means now in this thickest night, where the heavy clouds are making a blest face for a considerable country rain. But lets be quiet now; since the Lord will begin, what He has promised us down at the tables!"
GGJ|4|89|13|0|With that Zorel is content and is completely eye and ear.
GGJ|4|89|14|0|But now Ouran comes to Me and says: "Lord, what will happen to the stone tomorrow, and will it continue to keep its light?"
GGJ|4|89|15|0|Says I: "With this question you actually have expressed the wish, that you want to own it for the crown! But this is not possible; because to conquer this rock, great en very destructible wars could erupt. Therefore My angel will take it back from where he collected it, and this will end all quarrels for good."
GGJ|4|89|16|0|With this answer Ouran is fully content and returns to his place.
GGJ|4|89|17|0|But Cyrenius says: "Lord! As a present for the Emperor this luminous rock would surely make a mighty impression."
GGJ|4|89|18|0|Says I: "This for sure, but in the end it would also there, because of its high value, lend its light to wars, and that would be quite terrible! A few granules of it you can have, - but certainly not the whole rock!"
GGJ|4|89|19|0|Says Cyrenius: "But how and in what manner does this rock has the ability of luminescence? What is its name?"
GGJ|4|89|20|0|Says I: "These rocks does not actually belong to this earth, but is only indigenes to solar worlds. Now, in the big solar world large eruptions occur from time to time with a for your concepts all exceeding power release, by which quite often such rocks are caught and hurled with the biggest throwing power into the wide space of creation. And there you have one of them!
GGJ|4|89|21|0|Its luminosity originates from its for your concepts most smoothest surface, on which continuously a lot of lightening fire accumulates, which through the named fire arouses anew the spirits banned in the exceedingly hard matter. In addition this rock is in the highest degree transparent, and therefore every inner activity of the spirits is also easily actively visible in the outer appearance of illumination and is of course increased by the outer activity of the fast passing spirits of the air on the highly smooth surface of the sphere.
GGJ|4|89|22|0|These rocks are not found on the sun in a natural state, but are produced by the art of the hands of the people living there. Mostly they are already found in a spherical shape in the area of the great waters and originate always with eruptions. There in the highest degree molten mineral elements are driven far into the ether filled space and always take on the shape of a round drop in free space, according to the centre point striving and searching for the resting law, which is placed in all matter.
GGJ|4|89|23|0|The falling back of such spheres, which can be of very different sizes, often takes days, weeks, month and with greater ones often many years, depending on how far they have been hurled away from the sun. Now, some fall on to the mountains of the sun and getting smashed; but many fall into the great waters, stay undamaged and are easily collected by the people of a solar world. Since the sun's people can easily stay under water for many hours and work on the bottom of the sea like on dry land, and this even more easier, since besides such nearly amphibia-like properties they also possess exceedingly effective diving instruments.
GGJ|4|89|24|0|If a large sun building has been sufficiently provided with such spheres, they, despite already having in anyway a very smooth surface, are smoothed and polished with a lot of skilful diligence, namely to the degree where they start to illuminate during polishing. Once polishing has progressed to this point, they are placed on designated build pillars in the abundant occurring underground, catacomb-like, long aisle, where always a strong draught is present, and thereby more than sufficiently illuminate such underground aisles and serve at the same time as a special decoration for such aisles, which are in particular looked at on a solar world; since there not seldomly a completely ordinary residence is by far more decorated and ornamented, especially internally, as in Jerusalem the Salomo temple. And therefore it can be easily understood, that the solar people, particular those of the middle belt, also muster everything possible to decorate the underground aisles.
GGJ|4|89|25|0|However, we are not gathered here, to provide an earth description of the great solar world, but for the sake of strengthening your faith and will. But to achieve this, a completely different than a however precise and comprehensive earth description of the great solar world is required!"
GGJ|4|89|26|0|Ask Cyrenius: "Lord! If this illumines sphere is beyond all diamonds compact, how can one separate a few granules from its surface, which I'm very keen to own as a memorial of this evening?!"
GGJ|4|89|27|0|Says I: "Sometimes you are still thinking quite earthly! There, from where this light ball originates, are still many more, be it now in Africa or on the sun itself, - for My angle the distance is everywhere the same. From this light ball however, of course no mortal can break loose a few granules without destroying it, and if he wanted to smash the sphere, the pieces would immediately loose the property of illumination; but the small spheres will always keep the illumines property. - But now seriously enough about this matter!"
GGJ|4|90|1|1|Soul and body
GGJ|4|90|1|0|(The Lord:) "We straight away want to undertake something else! Zorel, and you, Zinka, come a little closer to Me and tell Me, what you above all still want to see and know!"
GGJ|4|90|2|0|Both who were called came now closer, and Zinka says: "Lord, this is for people with an imperfect nature like us a very difficult question to answer! Since there are many things we still would like to see and know, because there is so much left for us to see and to know, despite we already having seen and experienced quite a lot. But what among the endless many things is the most necessary for us, is a completely different question, which we are not able to answer, because we are still a far cry from knowing, what is really most important for us; therefore You should act without our request according to Your infinite love and wisdom, and everyone will see, hear and feel the best!"
GGJ|4|90|3|0|Says I: "Now then, - I will see what can be done! I think, a rather confident insight of the continual life of the soul after death of the body, should be for you all of the greatest importance and necessity; therefore we will take this matter under closer investigation!
GGJ|4|90|4|0|Through words I already have shown you several times, what the actual death of the body consists of and in which different ways it can take place, and what the consequences for the soul and her spirit are and must be. If I have to explain this to you by long theoretical sentences, we would not be able to finish within a years time. For your thorough understanding of this matter, I will show it to you with words and actions, and you will then understand it.
GGJ|4|90|5|0|But before we get to the actual matter, I nevertheless have to explain in advance, how the soul is connected to the body.
GGJ|4|90|6|0|And so listen to Me: The soul as a mixed and seizing composite, is through and through of a ethereal-substantial nature. Since the body in its being contains basically also ethereal-substantial, it is as such related to the substantial being of the soul. And this relationship is actually what connects the soul to the body for as long as with time it has not become too much purely material, in which state it has too little or often no relationship at all anymore with the essentiality existence of the soul, - and if there is still some left, it must first through the process of decay be separated from the body and in the beyond be guided back to the so to speak naked soul.
GGJ|4|90|7|0|But if the soul has absorbed in the end too much material from her body, the bodily death also reaches her, and she must decay together with the body to only awaken after some earth years as highly imperfect, where it will be very difficult for her to reach a higher light, because everything is a dark earthly thing for her, where there is only little light and a lot of darkness rests in all corners.
GGJ|4|90|8|0|There can be no talk of awakening the spirit for as long, time, hardship and all kind of humiliation has separated and swept away the worldly darkness and the coarse- or so to speak bodily-substantial from the soul; and in the beyond this is much more difficult than here, because the soul in the beyond must be kept in a certain isolation for a long time on her own, so that she, as a still too naked and so to speak skinless and dressless being, not be consumed by another being, which is already full of a higher life fire and stands in its full strength, like a drop of water is destroyed and consumed on a red-hot iron plate. Since for every still so imperfect soul in contrast to an already perfected spirit, it applies, what I once said to Moses, when he requested to see Me: 'You cannot see God and live!'
GGJ|4|90|9|0|The higher a raised life has become, the more powerful, mightier and heavier it stands on its own, and all life which is still standing at a lower level, can never assert itself towards a raised life, except in certain distances. What is a mosquito against an elephant, what a fly against a lion?! What is a most tender little moss mould plant against a more than hundred year old cedar on Lebanon, what this earth against the big sun?! What is a drop of water against a mighty fire?! - If someone of you steps on an elephant, it will probably do nothing to the elephant; but if someone of you steps on an ant, it physical life is completely ended.
GGJ|4|90|10|0|What already in outer nature appears, to be grasp with hands, this is even more developed and pronounced true in the kingdom of spirits. In every already on its own existing life the insatiable need is present, to unify even more life in itself; but the principal of unification is at the very bottom of all reason, love. If this principal above all would not be part of a life, there would be no sun in infinitive space nor any earth, and likewise also no creatures on them and in them.
GGJ|4|90|11|0|But because the principal of life unification exists in life itself and every free life continuously strives to unify with another to itself similar and related life, from many separated lives and separated intelligences, in the end only one life and therefore a manifold and wide ranging intelligence is formed, and from the many small beings with little reason one being is created equipped with a lot of reason and a lot of mind."
GGJ|4|91|1|1|The further development of poor souls in the world to come
GGJ|4|91|1|0|(The Lord:) "If now according to this being and life most necessary and unalterable principle a so called poor and naked soul in the beyond, immediately gets in contact with a spirit, like for example our Raphael here, it would be immediately consumed by him, like the sea consumes a single drop of water. Therefore care is taken by Me throughout the whole of infinity, that a small, weak and still stupid-naked life is always kept in isolation, so that it exists individually as on its own and only such life potencies are allowed to come near it, which are not very much stronger than the individual life on its own in its isolation and nakedness.
GGJ|4|91|2|0|Such life potencies cannot consume each other, because the separate I-potencies are of the same power and strength; but they still form associations and hold meetings, from which, however, never any good is forthcoming, because the wisdom of each separate being is exactly the same. Imaging a council consisting of a group of very silly people, who want to decide something quite wise and to execute it with combined forces! What will be forthcoming from their meetings? Nothing but silly stuff!
GGJ|4|91|3|0|Even today we still have on this earth, and mainly on the islands, nations, who are living undisturbed on their islands since the times of Adam; they are descendants of Cain, who are still standing on the same cultural level, where they were standing two-thousand years ago. Yes, why don't they have made any progress regarding their culture, but rather have moved backwards with all their many council meetings? Because the most wise among them was sillier and more blind than a still so stupid pig shepherd in this country! But if the most wise does not know anything, what should the others know, who are coming to him for advice?!
GGJ|4|91|4|0|One of course can ask here and say: 'Now then, why didn't God send any prophets who are filled with His spirit to these nations?' With that we have come to the main point!
GGJ|4|91|5|0|In these nations there still reside too unripe and naked souls. A higher revelation would consume them and would encapsulate them with a judgement, from which it would be forever impossible to free them. The highest and purest truth would transform them into the thickest superstition and they would bind themselves to such an extend to it, that in the end even I Myself by no means would be able to free them from it.
GGJ|4|91|6|0|Therefore it is necessary that they stay as they are for another thousand years. Only after such time will they receive visits from pure mind awakened people, however, not to receive any lessons for quite some time, but only to obtain an awakening example. By so doing from time to time they will be quite often given such awakening surprises. If this occurs for a few hundred years, then such naked nations will become somewhat more dressed, bodily and in the soul, and only then become in time ripe for a higher revelation.
GGJ|4|91|7|0|And in exactly the same manner, and even more significantly troublesome, the development and life perfection of a naked nature soul progresses in the beyond. She must be left by herself in complete darkness for as long she is not pressed by her own suffering, to awaken herself out of her still partly material lethargy and starts to think about whatever more specific thoughts in her heart.
GGJ|4|91|8|0|If the thoughts become an increasing distinctive and certain outline, a very faint dawn starts to appear in such a soul, and she starts to get a ground, on which she can stand a little and in time can walk around a little. This walking around corresponds with one thought passing over to the next and one emotion to another. This is a search, and a search must be followed by a finding, because otherwise the seeker, if for a too long time does not find anything, he finally will tire because of his fruitless troubles and would fall back into his earlier lethargy.
GGJ|4|91|9|0|But if the diligently searching soul starts to find something, it gives her a new and higher impulse for a further and more diligent search and inquest, and if she then find signs of a similar being like her own, she pursues this like a tracking dog and does not rest, until she has found something, which at least testifies of a close-by being similar to her.
GGJ|4|91|10|0|By this increased searching she becomes more ripe and tries to satisfies her hunger with everything, what she, like coincidently, finds to cover her substantial soul body. Here and there she even finds something, no matter how meagre, to fill her stomach and to satisfy her burning thirst. Since once a soul becomes properly passionate because of the inner, increasingly livelier life-fire, she continuously finds more, for which a need arises in her soul."
GGJ|4|92|1|1|Guidance in the world to come
GGJ|4|92|1|0|(The Lord:) "The spirit, who guides and leads such a soul, like from a certain distance, must take the greatest care, that she only finds on the search path, what furthers her life perfection.
GGJ|4|92|2|0|In time she can also find a similar soul, who is pressed by the same needs, with whom she of course immediately starts to communicate, like two persons in this world who are pursued by one and the same fate. They mutually question each other, feel sorry for each other and in time council each other what they could do, to make their circumstances somewhat more tolerable.
GGJ|4|92|3|0|It goes without saying that the second soul must only ostensibly resembles the first soul, who only recently left full isolation; otherwise a blind would be given to anther blind as a guide, whereby only too easily both could fall into a pit, and could find themselves in a worse state as it was during the earlier period of isolation.
GGJ|4|92|4|0|The perfected spirit person meeting with the young searching soul as by chance, must be careful not to show anything about his perfection, but must in the beginning be completely what the young soul is. If she laughs, he laughs with her; if she cries, he cries with her! Only if the soul becomes annoyed and complains and curses about her fate, the spirit does not comply, by always plays the indifferent one, who doesn't care whether it goes this or that way with him! If it at all doesn't want to go better, now, it has to stay like it is! Thereby the young soul becomes more pliant and will be content with even a small advantage, which again, like by chance, will presents itself.
GGJ|4|92|5|0|If such a soul has found a small place in the beyond, she is left there for as long she does not feel any desire to improve her fate; since such souls resemble such persons here, who are content with only a very small piece of land, which barely yields them enough, to make a scanty living. According to their desires they do not have a longing for anything higher and more perfect and better, and they are also not concerned by it. As long they have something to eat and have a good rest, they already are very happy and forever does not wish to have anything better.
GGJ|4|92|6|0|It is similar with a soul in a second stage, who, as shown, has stepped out of her isolation and by her troubles is looked after in such a way, that she regards her circumstances as tolerable and is not further concerned by anything, yes, even has a fear and shies away from it, because she abhors everything which could bring her any form of trouble.
GGJ|4|92|7|0|We now have provided for a soul in the beyond in such a way, that she for example has found employment with quite good people, who provide for her with what is necessary, or somewhere she got, or even better found, an abandoned property with a little house and a richly set fruit garden and a few goats with milk, perhaps even a male or female servant; the guiding spirit then for the time being has nothing else to do then leave such a soul unhindered with her property.
GGJ|4|92|8|0|For some time he even is leaving her, and pretends, as if he is going to search for something better, but returns and talks about having found something better, - but this 'better' is much more difficult to obtain, and it can only be earned by a lot of trouble and hard work! The soul then surely will inquire what this trouble and work is all about; and the guide will explain this to the questioning soul. If the soul feels inclined to it, he will lead her there; to the contrary he will leave her there, but he will make sure that the garden will continuously yield less and less, until in the end it will not even yield what is absolute necessary to survive!
GGJ|4|92|9|0|This soul will now apply all diligence, to make the garden to deliver a greater yield; but the guide must not allow that the soul reaches her goal, but must make it happen that the soul must recognise the fruitlessness of her troubles and expresses the desire, to give up the whole property and take on employment, where she, with surely not more trouble and work, can still be provided for.
GGJ|4|92|10|0|If such a wish is sufficiently vividly expressed by the soul, she will be guided further and given employment with a lot of work. The guide will then leave her again with some excuse, as if he also found very hard but otherwise quite well endowed work at another location. The soul will now be given work, which she has to execute very precisely. It is said to her and impressed on her heart, that every neglect is punished with a cut of the negotiated wage, whereby a voluntary harder worker above the requirements, is substantially rewarded.
GGJ|4|92|11|0|The soul now either will do what is required or even go more, or she will be unhappy about the work, will become sluggish and fall into even greater suffering. In the first case she will be elevated and placed in a freer and considerable more pleasant state, where she gets more to think and to feel about. In the second case the guide will leave her in significant suffering, let her return to her earlier meagre property, to find a little but by far not what is enough.
GGJ|4|92|12|0|After a while when a state of urgent need occurred, the now already much better looking guide and already lord and owner of many properties, will come and ask the soul, what came over her to neglect the good and prosperous looking job. The soul will now make excuses about the hard and too heavy work which is beyond her strength; but it then will be shown to her that her troubles and efforts on this most meagre small plot is much greater and still there is no hope, to ever reach only the most necessary advantage.
GGJ|4|92|13|0|In this manner a soul will be brought to recognition, will again take on a job and surely do more good then before. If she does well, soon she will be assisted to move forward, - but she is still left with the feeling that she has not yet died bodily; since material souls do not feel this for quite some time and must be educated about this in a suitable manner. The news about that becomes only tolerable to her, once she, as a complete naked soul, has reach a soul-bodily firmness dressed in already good clothes. In such a firmer state they are able to receive smaller revelations, because the spirit germ starts to stir within them.
GGJ|4|92|14|0|Once a soul has progressed so far and has recognised that she now lives in the spirit world and that her everlasting lot solely depends on her, the only right way of love to Me and the neighbour will be shown to her, which she has to walk according to her absolutely free will and out of her completely free self-determination.
GGJ|4|92|15|0|If this is shown to her, alongside what she in any case most certainly must achieve, the guide will leave her again and will only return if she most seriously calls for him in her heart. If she does not call him, she in anyway walks on the right path; if however, she deviated from it and went down a bad road, he will let her encounter a corresponding great suffering. If she recognises her misstep and wishes to see her guide, he comes and shows her the complete triviality of her efforts and endeavours.
GGJ|4|92|16|0|If thereupon she expresses the wish to amend herself, she again is given employment, and if she fulfills her duties, she will be promoted again, but not as quickly as the first time, since she could easily fall back into her old, material lethargy, from which it will be much more difficult to free her than the very first time, because with every relapse she hardens more and more like a growing tree, and from year to year becomes more difficult to bend than during the early growth periods."
GGJ|4|93|1|1|The progress of the soul on earth and in the afterworld
GGJ|4|93|1|0|(The Lord:) "It goes without saying that here there can be no talk of an individual case, but only about the basic norm, according to which, during the guidance here and in particular also in the beyond, a soul is lifted out of the life-restraining physicalness.
GGJ|4|93|2|0|In addition there are countless deviations, of which each is treated a little differently; but irrespective of all this there must exist a fundamental norm, according to which all the others must be directed, similar to the earth which must be fertilized by rain, so that in it the sowed germs can start to germinate. But how can the various types of seeds which are resting in the earth waiting to become alive, attract out of the raindrops which is familiar to them? This is a matter of the specific intelligence of the spirits who are residing inside the germs and know quite well how to provide for their residence.
GGJ|4|93|3|0|I tell you this, so that you should recognise how difficult and troublesome the progress is in the beyond regarding the perfection of the inner life, and how easy and unrestricted it is, where the soul still has the material body around herself, where she can foremost deposit all her present physicalness, how and whenever she wants to do this; but in the beyond this is not so easily possible anymore, because the soul does not have a material body anymore and cannot glide with her feet over a material earth anymore, but only over a spiritual, which is built out of the thoughts and ideas of the soul, but which is certainly not suitable, to adsorb and bury forever the physicalness which has been expelled by the soul.
GGJ|4|93|4|0|Since whatever falls from the soul onto her earth, is nearly the same as taking a stone and hurling it away from this earth into infinite space. Yes, who would posses the strength, to hurl a stone with such speed-power up or away from this earth, to exceed the speed of a shot arrow by thirty-thousand times, would most likely be able to remove the stone so far away from earth, that it never falls back again; but every lesser speed-power would never manage such effect. It would drive the stone more or less far from earth; but if the throw-power becomes necessary weaker due to the continuously far out reaching gravity power of the earth, the stone eventually would turn around and fall back onto the surface of the earth.
GGJ|4|93|5|0|And see, similar it stands with the material sin lumps still attached to the soul in the beyond! Even if the soul removes them from herself and throws them onto the surface of her world, the trouble is of little use to her, yes, now and then even absolutely nothing, because the surface of the soul, on which she stands and moves in the spiritual world, forms very much part of her, like in the physical world the gravity of this earth, which forms part of this very earth, nevertheless how far out reaching it is, it will not allow even one atom to be remove from it.
GGJ|4|93|6|0|If the soul in the beyond wants to rid herself of everything coarse and physical, a higher power must become active inside her; and this is the power which lies in My word and in My name! Since it is written, coming out of the mouth of God: 'Before Your Name all knees will bend in heaven, on earth and underneath the earth!'. By this is meant all human creatures of the countless other worlds in the most infinite space of creation; since in heaven are residing the already forever perfected children of God, - on this earth however, pay attention, entirely and only the children of God to be. Since only to this earth the high privilege is given, it implies its worthiness is standing above all other world bodies; they are therefore standing morally underneath this earth and hence also their inhabitants, by which must be understood 'who are living underneath the earth'.
GGJ|4|93|7|0|Therefore only through My word and through My name the soul can completely be purified. But this cannot be done so easily in the beyond as one might imagine it; it takes large preparations! The soul must in advanced be practised in all possible self-activity and must carry quite a substantial strength firmly in herself, before it is possible for her, to accept My word and finally even My name.
GGJ|4|93|8|0|Once the soul is able to do this, it will be easy for her to remove even the last material atom from her entire territory to such an extend, so that it forever cannot fall back again. How and why, will be shown immediately!"
GGJ|4|94|1|1|The development of the life of the soul
GGJ|4|94|1|0|Says Cyrenius to this, who listened with the greatest attention to everything: "Lord, I cannot really say that I have understood everything; still everything is quite clear to me, - only it seems to me, as if all this could at one stage become again unclear to me on this earth, and this would make me unhappy! Since everything what I have heard from Your holy mouth, is, nevertheless a little too high above the most wakened human mind; therefore shedding a little light afterwards over some issues can perhaps not called superfluous!"
GGJ|4|94|2|0|Says I: "Friend, you Romans have a quite good proverb, which says more or less the following: Longum iter per praecepta, brevis et efficax per exampla! (Long is the way by teaching, short and effective by example). Behold, it can be applied quite well also here! Wait for the later following examples, which I will allow you to see in quite a miraculous way! They will illuminate what is now still unclear to you; but the complete purity of the matter you will only understand, once the pure spirit of the everlasting truth will come over you and guide you in all truth of heaven and all worlds.
GGJ|4|94|3|0|But haven't you noticed that in nature only one law exists for the growth of all plants and animals?!
GGJ|4|94|4|0|See, all plants grow and multiply from within; they draw from the moisture of the earth their corresponding substances and finally, purified by many thousand channels and small pipes, in themselves or into their lives.
GGJ|4|94|5|0|Animals take their food basically from the same source, - with the only difference that it is either by the organism of plants or in the already much more refined flesh of the lower level animal species much more purified than in the original humus of the earth.
GGJ|4|94|6|0|People finally enjoy the already most refined and purest from the plant world as well as the animal world. Hay, gras and straw does not feed him anymore. From plants he uses mainly only corn and from trees the most noble, honeysweet fruits. From animals he enjoys mainly only the recognised purest and is disgusted by the meat of completely impure animals.
GGJ|4|94|7|0|But how many deviations, aberrations and detours exist with only the physical unfolding of the plant- and animal world, and still each reaches its goal! It cannot go unnoticed to the observant eye of a researcher of things in the physical world, how always one thing serves the other and how one is present to lift and further animates the other.
GGJ|4|94|8|0|Life must work itself through the different physical elements. First it is in the ether; it collects itself by seizing the same with the same, similar and related. Thereby it becomes heavier and at first sinks in itself in its own centre, becomes heavier and heavier and becomes out of itself the already heavier and noticeable substance of life.
GGJ|4|94|9|0|In the air it collects itself again as high in the ether, from that clouds and fog are formed, which again collects itself, become water drops and fall in the form of rain, hail, snow and dew to the earth and in certain areas are remaining as a constant haziness and moisturised precipitation from the air.
GGJ|4|94|10|0|Water, as a still very subordinated, but already over ether and air standing element of life, must already start to serve the already quite manifold and higher standing life condensation institutions. First it must soften the life in the coarse matter which has hardened as rocks and must also serve as reception and further transportation in itself, which means assimilate into the element of the water: this is the first manner of serving.
GGJ|4|94|11|0|Thereupon it must give its spirits of life or so to speak soul-like substance particles to the plant. If the particles in the plant with time have developed more and more into certain intelligent forms, they will again be absorbed by the water and the hazy air, and the water must provide them with substances to become new and more free life forms. Therefore the water still serves in its sphere, although from it hourly myriads times myriads small-soul-life-intelligence-particles become free and more and more independent.
GGJ|4|94|12|0|However, the plant life must again accept and provide several and already more complicated services. The services of the water are still very simple, while the services of plants to the further promotion of life are by some close inspection of an even very simple plant, is already very much involving.
GGJ|4|94|13|0|Even many times more and very significantly are the services to promote the soul-life itself in the very first and simplest animals. And so the serving becomes increasingly complicated in every higher standing life form.
GGJ|4|94|14|0|Once the soul life has completely and entirely transformed into the human form, to serve is its first destination. There exist different physical services which is given to each human form as a 'must'; with it there also exist a countless number of freer and na even greater number of most free morally services, which a person is given to execute. And if he in all directions made a loyal servant, he thereby has elevated himself to the highest perfection of life. Now, this in fact takes place with a few people, who already from birth have been placed on a higher level; but with other people who are so to speak still standing close to the line of animals, it doesn't happen on this earth, and their further development can only progress in the beyond, - but always along the fundamental path of serving."
GGJ|4|95|1|1|The purpose of service
GGJ|4|95|1|0|(The Lord:) "Humility is primarily promoted by serving, often the more subordinated a service appears, the more suitable it is for the true development of life. Humility itself is nothing else than the increasingly and stronger condensation of life in itself, while haughtiness is a loose formation and a scattering into infinity and finally a complete loss of life, which we can call the second or spiritual death.
GGJ|4|95|2|0|In haughtiness all serving has come to an end and therefore also all further development of life. If with the development of life a haughty ruling over others would be required, surely such a order would be created by Me, that every person has an unlimited right to rule; but since this is against My eternal order, every person and angel must take up the apprenticeship of serving and finally find in the everlasting always increasing and expanding way of serving the highest joy and bliss.
GGJ|4|95|3|0|Without serving there actually does not exist any life, no durable continuation of it, no happiness, no blessedness and no love, no wisdom and no joy of life, neither here nor in the beyond; and who thinks about heaven full of servicelessness, full of laziness and full of idle revelry, is grossly mistaken!
GGJ|4|95|4|0|Actually because of it, the most blest spirits of the highest heaven obtain a strength and power which resembles Mine, to provide Me and all people already here on this trial-world for life with a good-quality service. For what other purpose would be the possession of an even creative strength and power useful?! Does one then need strength and wisdom to do nothing?! If their work and usefulness is already of an for you indescribable importance for this world, how great must be their importance not for the spiritual world and from it for the whole of infinity!
GGJ|4|95|5|0|I surely has not come to you to make idlers from you, or to teach you to only carry out agriculture or cattle breeding or similar, but to make competent workers for the great vineyard of heaven form you. My teaching to you is aimed firstly to truly perfect you in the field of you inner life, and secondly, that you as self life-perfected can become already here and especially one day in the beyond in My kingdom, the most competent and strongest workers for Me.
GGJ|4|95|6|0|If this would not be My final goal and I say to you: 'Be active only here; one day in the beyond in My kingdom you will be able to revel with the best food and wine to eternity and rest and gawk at the marvels of God!', then I must have been more stupid than even the most stupid among you. Yes, you will have to marvel about the magnificences of God forever, but not without action; since it will actually depend on you, to increase the wonders of heaven and to make them continuously more marvellous and more divine!
GGJ|4|95|7|0|I want it, that from now on all My thoughts and ideas, become only through you a full reality, already here for soul, heart and spirit of your brothers and sisters, and in the beyond regarding all the great realities from their inner most spiritual sphere of origin up to their most outer material development, and from there to the repeated return to a increased, pure and independent spiritual, perfected life. And for that, friends, infinitively much time, patience and a great activity is required and an equally great and all-encompassing wisdom and strength!"
GGJ|4|96|1|1|Insight into the secrets of the Creation
GGJ|4|96|1|0|(The Lord:) "Just don't think that a small earth like this one, can be created within a day and be populated all at once! For that for your concepts unthinkable many myriads of earth years are required. What unthinkable long time periods are required, until a world is ripe for germinating a human being! How many plant and animal species must not have fertilized the earth's soil by fermentation and decay, until in its soil and in its plant- and animal mustiness this particular humus is formed, from which the first strong soul can take its body and organize itsef according to the divine order, so that it could serve her and be able for reproducing similar descendants, so that the free souls without, however, a body, does not require hundreds of years to pull together from the haze a body, but can produce it on a much shorter way in a with everything necessary equipped motherly womb.
GGJ|4|96|2|0|See, for all this a lot of time, a lot of wisdom, a lot of patience and an infinite strength is required! Since you and even to a lesser degree I will ever stop to think and generate ideas, the creation continues for ever; since Me and also you could not think empty! Once a thought is felt as something, it must be present as a form; but once it is present as a form, it already is spiritually wrapped in a skin, stands as an object before us capable of adsorbing light, otherwise we could not observe it as a shaped something. Therefore, for as long as I create thoughts and ideas out of Myself and you out of Me, for as long creating will impossible to stop. In infinity there will be forever no shortage of space and will not bother us with idle boredom.
GGJ|4|96|3|0|But where there is a lot to do, many services are required, depending on the degree of service capabilities of those, to whom a task is assigned. Who has acquired himself many properties within My order, will also be placed above many things; but who has acquired only very few properties, will also be placed above only a few. But who acquired here no properties at all, will in the beyond certainly suffer in all darkness for as long, until he through his inner, free and independent efforts has come so far, to only take up any kind of the most insignificant service. If he carries out the most insignificant service well, he will be given something more significant; but if he performs it only bad, he soon will even loose that, what he could have acquired quite easily with his limited abilities.
GGJ|4|96|4|0|Who has, will be given even more, so that he will have plentiful; but who doesn't has, from him will also be taken the little what he already had, and again night, darkness, hunger, misery and all kind of suffering will be his lot for as long he decides to firstly become active in himself, to thereby obtain any further ability to serve.
GGJ|4|96|5|0|Therefore be very active here, and do not let you be blinded by the treasures of this world, which will disappear like the present form of matter of the entire creation visible to the eye of the flesh; instead collect even more spiritual treasures, which will last for the entire eternity! Be clever innkeepers and landlords of your hearts; the more spiritual treasures you will be storing by all kind of good works, the better you will be off in the beyond! But who spares and frisks here, will only have to ascribe it to himself, if he finds the pantries of his heart nearly empty.
GGJ|4|96|6|0|It is easy to collect here; since everything that somebody does with a good will out of love to God and his neighbour, is accepted as the purest gold; but in the beyond he must out of himself and in himself acquire and pay for everything with the purest gold of the inner and purest self-activity. And this, My friends, is somewhat more difficult in the kingdom of the beyond, where there exist no outer gold- and silver mines!
GGJ|4|96|7|0|Here you can make gold from the most common street excrements and buy heaven with it, if your heart in all truth was present during the purchase; in the beyond you will only be able to produce the precious in yourself from the most precious, and this will be even more difficult than to produce gold from the most common pebbles here on earth. But who already has produced a mass and large amount of gold here by his noble and good works, will not have a shortage of it in the beyond; since out of a grain of sand of this spiritual noble metal, a world-size lump is formed in the beyond, and this already provides for a large stock."
GGJ|4|97|1|1|The right pursuit of brotherly love
GGJ|4|97|1|0|(The Lord:) "But now I see in some of you an evil thought rising, which Satan has secretly whispered to you! The thought reads as follows: It costed you a lot of troubles and work to obtain the gold for you and your descendants, and you should waste it to those who squandered their lives with all kind of sluggishness?! Let them work and earn their bread from you, and be scantily rewarded according to merit! Who cannot and does not want to work, should perish like a dog on the open street!
GGJ|4|97|2|0|Oh, I say to you, this is an evil thought that was given to you! How should a blind work? And still he is your brother who has the same right to live just as you are, who can see and hear and have straight limbs. How should poor old people and weak children of impoverished parents work, who does not have the necessary strength for it? How should the lame and cripples work for your wages, which you want to pay in the most scarce manner possible?
GGJ|4|97|3|0|How should those people work, who are looking for work day by day and does not find anything? Since to whoever they come to, they are referred away, for there currently is no work for them. Nevertheless, your evil thought still rebukes them to look for work, which he cannot find anywhere else just as with you. This person will eventually turn into a beggar; then you revile him and call him a lazy day thief. Another becomes a thief; he will be chased like a wild animal, you abuse him and then throw him into the dungeon. A third even becomes a robber and murderer or at least a street robber. If you catch him, he is sentenced, thrown into the dungeon for a short while and afterwards tortured and killed.
GGJ|4|97|4|0|See, these are mostly the results of your evil thoughts, which very secretly the lord of darkness has breathed into you at all times. But from now on it should be different! Such thoughts belong to the hell, - but in your souls they should never rise again.
GGJ|4|97|5|0|It therefore is not required by you, that you should distribute all your possessions among the poor, while being a disciple of mine; however, you should become wise administrators of the property entrusted to you, so that you should not let suffer and languish the blameless poor, if coming to your door!
GGJ|4|97|6|0|Look here the friend Ebahl from Genezareth! He has, since he is an innkeeper, accommodated thousands of all kinds of locals and also foreigners, and this never with aversion or with a kind of timidity for the sake of his own, - and still his wealth was never reduced! To the contrary, he now owns so many earthly treasures, that he could buy himself a large kingdom; but he only values all those treasures for one reason, and this is, that it places him in the position, to support even more poor people. He does not think of his whole house and about his children only in so far, that they all should become strong in the recognition of the one and only true God; therefore I look after everything else about his house, and guaranty you, that his house never will suffer any shortages!
GGJ|4|97|7|0|But to the fearful, I leave the provision for their house to them, and never shower their storage rooms with wheat and grain, and their cellars will not overflow with wine. Their garden trees will not be sagging with the gravity of My blessing, and their ponds will not become too clouded because of too many of the most noble fish, and their herds in the fields will not be the fattest ones! Since, like here so also there, - and nowhere a too great profit can be expected! Who builds with a weak trust in Me, should also harvest according to his trust! I will give to everyone according to his trust and according to his believe, which is always a fruit of the love to Me and to the neighbour.
GGJ|4|97|8|0|Therefore be always and constantly merciful, and you will always find mercy with Me! The way you are behaving towards the poor brothers and sisters, I will behave towards you. I say and advise it to all of you: Be always prepared to serve each other, outbid each other to do good, truly love each other, just as I love you, and you will show to all the world that you are truly My disciples and in your spirit are fully My true children.
GGJ|4|97|9|0|This is the destination of all My children, that they on this earth should continuously exercise themselves regarding the business in My heavens; since there everything has to do with love only, and each wisdom which does not originate from the flame light of love, will forever never find any acceptance in My heavens and likewise will not get anything to do!"
GGJ|4|98|1|1|On monetary aid
GGJ|4|98|1|0|(The Lord:) "Who of you has a lot of money, should not always loan it to those who bring him usury interest and repay the capital on the negotiated time, but also to the poor, who cannot repay him capital or the interest, then he will invest his money with Me, and I will repay him, already here tenfold and in the beyond hundred times the capital and interest. But who lends his money only to those, who can repay him capital and interest on time as negotiated, or in certain cases must pay by judicial compulsion, has taken his entire reward already here and must not expect anything from Me; since by that he did not serve Me, but the world and himself.
GGJ|4|98|2|0|However, you will say: 'If you lend money to someone who is in trouble, then this is also charity; because the borrower could help himself by that, became a rich man and can then very easily repay capital and interest! Since the lender took the risk to loose his money under unfavourable speculative conditions! But since it was useful to the borrower, no God with all His wisdom can have anything against it, if he, the borrower, repay the lender the capital plus the negotiated interest! Since the lender is in the first place also a person, to whom any other person has the same obligation as he to him, and secondly it is quite possible that the money which was lent, was the lenders only possession, from which he, as the farmer from his land, must live! But if the lender does not get repaid the capital and also not the interest, from what should he live? Or can the borrower have the slightest wish, to keep the borrowed money, since he benefited so much from it and surly can and must realise, that this was the helpful lender's only possession?!'
GGJ|4|98|3|0|In addition I say: Everyone who has money, and a friend needs it and comes and wants to borrow it, it should not withheld from him. Who lends it to him to the legal interest rate, has already committed a good deed, which will also finds its worthiness in heaven. However, it is also the duty of the borrower, not to repay only the borrowed sum and the negotiated interest, but more; if he profited a lot, he should, by a free impulse of the heart, share the profit with the lender, since he only made the profit with his money. However, the lender should not in anyway expect this! All this you can do in all friendliness, but therefore not let entirely go the other!
GGJ|4|98|4|0|But if a very poor person comes to the lender who has money to lend, and it is expected that he is not able to utilize the large sum profitable and effectively, no person is obliged by Me to lend to such a poor person the requested money, because in this way he intentionally has thrown away his money, without really having been useful to anyone, and has prepared for the borrower the opportunity, by which he would start to feel pushed to all kinds of excessiveness and according to his nature also had to. Such a deed would therefore not be very good, to the contrary, if not really bad, it can be called very silly, - what cannot be to the liking either to My love and even less so to My wisdom.
GGJ|4|98|5|0|Ah, it would be something completely different, if a poor man comes, about whom you know that he knows how to work with the money and that he became poor only by opposing coincidences, and requests from you to borrow some money; you certainly should not keep it from him, even without interest and without a certain surety, that the lent capital is ever being repaid! If the man has used the money well, he, as a brother of you, will also know, what he has to do afterwards; since he has the same obligations towards you as towards him.
GGJ|4|98|6|0|But if he is not able to repay the borrowed sum, you should not become cross with him or search for your money with his descendants; since this would be hard and totally against My order. However, should the descendants, especially the children or the first grandchildren, become wealthy, they would please Me a great deal, to repay the debt which their poor father or grandfather has received from a friendly neighbour!
GGJ|4|98|7|0|If I therefore say to you that you should lend your money to those, who cannot repay it to you, I just want to say by that, that you should work with your money or other property, as I just have shown to you; anything below or above would either be silly or a considerable evil, thus a coarse sin against true neighbourly love!"
GGJ|4|99|1|1|On right and wrong service
GGJ|4|99|1|0|(The Lord:) "'To serve' is therefore the great password through all the spheres of infinity, in the great kingdom of nature as well as the endless kingdom of the spirits!
GGJ|4|99|2|0|Also the inhabitants of hell understand this, - only with the immense difference between 'serving' of the inhabitants of the heavens: In hell basically everybody wants to be served; and if someone serves another, this is only eye-service, thus always a highly self-interested pretended service, whereby the one wants to deceive the other, to make sure to get him even better under his claws at another opportunity, and to draw an advantage for himself from his downfall.
GGJ|4|99|3|0|For that reason a hellish soul lifts his superiors upwards, like a certain kind of vulture along the shore of the sea does this with tortoises. Such a serviceable vulture sees a tortoise creeping around a marsh. The toad tries to reach land to search for herbs to satisfy its hunger. The flesh-hungry vulture first provides it with the service to lift it out of the marsh and puts it on dry, herbrich land. Soon the toad starts to search for the nourishing herbs. The vulture watches it for a while and makes only subtle attempts to test the hardness of its shell. Since its sharp beak cannot shear a piece of meat from the shell, it leaves the poor toad grazing quietly for as long until it sticks its head out of the shell more courageously and perky, avaricious for the herbs.
GGJ|4|99|4|0|When the vulture notices such confidence of the toad, it grabs the soft, fleshy head with its claws and lifts the toad high into the air and carries it to a place where it notices a hard rocky surface. There it lets go of the lifted toad, and its deadly downfall begins. Reaching the rocky ground quickly as an arrow, it smashes into pieces, and the vulture who accompanied its victim with the same speed, is equally quickly at hand to take the reward for its earlier diligent service and to stuff its continuously hungry stomach. - There you have a true picture of nature for the hellish service diligence.
GGJ|4|99|5|0|This is also a service, but an extremely selfish one, and therefore every more or less selfish service which people provide each other, is more or less related to the service of hell, and can impossibly, as far as related to hell, have any value before Me and all My heavens. Only a purely unselfish service is also a true and therefore purely heavenly service and has a true and perfect value before Me and all My heavens.
GGJ|4|99|6|0|If therefore you serve each other, serve each other in love and true brotherliness, as it is the usual way in heaven! If someone requests a service from you, do it in all friendliness and love, and do not ask the service provider before delivering his service for the reward; since this is also done by the heathens, who do not know the true Father in heaven and have learned their customs more from animals than from God! Proof of that to this day are the old Egyptians, who's first schoolmaster was a bull who urged them to think, why they still until to day paying a divine worshipping to it.
GGJ|4|99|7|0|If somebody has provided you with a good service, you should not ask and say: 'Friend, what do I owe you?', but you should reward your friend for the good delivered service in the best possible manner according to your strength out of all love and joy of your heart! If he, who provided the good service to you, notices it, he will hug you and say: 'Noble friend, see, I have only provided a very small service to you, and you reward me to generously! See, a tenth of it is more than sufficient, and even this I accept only as proof of your brotherly heart which is so dear to me!'
GGJ|4|99|8|0|If the service provider will talk to his service lord in such a manner with true and life-deep feelings, will not the servant and the employer become immediately true heavenly brothers?! Very much so, and thereby the true kingdom of God will come to you and heavenly rule over you with the sceptre of light and all mercy."
GGJ|4|100|1|1|The teaching of Moses and the teaching of the Lord
GGJ|4|100|1|0|(The Lord:) "Oh, surely it is not enough only to know and to believe what is good, right and true according to the order of God and all heaven, but one has to act accordingly in all love and joy of the heart, only then comes the kingdom of God and His justice truly under you people and only then makes you to true children of God!
GGJ|4|100|2|0|What use would all insight and knowledge be to someone, but he would not act accordingly, but would stay with the old habits of worldly customs?! Would he not resemble a foolish person, who receives a palace as a pure present, where he should live with his family peacefully and in all comfort?! This person, however, would have a great joy about the most marvellous and most comfortable facilities, but he is used to an uncomfortable living in his old, small and dirty hut since childhood, and despite his recognition of the good and exceedingly effective, marvellous and exceedingly spacious palace he nevertheless stays in the moist, unhealthy and highly uncomfortable hut with his family and continuously complains about the great shortcomings of his small dwelling!
GGJ|4|100|3|0|Yes, if such a person is not a fool, then nobody is a fool in this world! But a still by far much bigger fool is he, who has My teaching and has recognised it as the everlasting truth, but in all his actions nevertheless remains an old yoke ox!
GGJ|4|100|4|0|I say it to you all: My yoke put onto your service nape is quite soft and the burden put on you to carry is exceedingly light. Who will carry it, will have little trouble. But who does not want to carry it, will have to ascribe it to himself, if he feels bad, bitter and wretched. Show each other the right love, and you will rest on gentle and exceedingly soft cushions! But if you rather prefer stones under your heads, you can have them; but when the morning of life appears nobody should complain, that his head became sore and painful!
GGJ|4|100|5|0|If you have a loyal and a disloyal servant, would you not be enormously stupid, if you let go the loyal servant because he is for a much shorter period in your house than the real, old rogue who have cheated you at every opportunity?! Therefore all your old ways of worshipping must disappear completely; since it is not suitable for the pure teachings out of heaven, and this teaching is not just a new piece of cloth to repair an old, completely torn dress, but on its own it is an entire new, ready dress, for which the old, bad dress must make room!
GGJ|4|100|6|0|I do not imply under the old dress Moses and the prophets - since they are a purest gold from heaven -, but I refer to your people's law by the picture of the old, torn dress. From them and the doctrine of the temple, nothing can be done anymore; because if you wanted to place a completely new patch on a wide gaping shear, one would not be able to stich it on, since the rotten material of the old dress would not be able to hold the stiches.
GGJ|4|100|7|0|In the past Moses has given a constitution to the Israelite people for the entire household and for all needs and emergencies of mankind; but this has been completely disfigured, and even as refigured again it does not serve My teaching anymore. Since if one ploughs, one cannot harvest; but if the sowed wheat grain has become ripe, you hire reapers, and then the plough is of no use to the reapers. Moses has ploughed, the prophets have sowed, and now the reap- and harvest time has come, where Moses with the plough in his hand is of no use anymore. We will harvest now and gather into our sheds whatever is ripe; but after the harvest the plough of Moses will again be given to you for a repeated breaking up of the ground for a new sowing of the purest grain out of heaven, and there will be placed guards, who will keep an close eye, that the enemy does not come and sows weed between the purest wheat!"
GGJ|4|101|1|1|The weed among the wheat
GGJ|4|101|1|0|(The Lord:) "Yes, the earth will be ploughed anew and the purest seed will be strewn into the fresh furrows, and guardians will guard the field, - but nevertheless, I already see a lot of weed among the new wheat! How does this get under the wheat?
GGJ|4|101|2|0|Yes behold, this is a sin among the guardians! They fell asleep when night came; since they thought and said: 'Who dares while we have the field surrounded?!' [mt.13,25] When the people were asleep, the enemy came and sowed weed between wheat and went away.
GGJ|4|101|3|0|But when they slept, the enemy crept onto the field and quickly strewed an evil seed onto the field.
GGJ|4|101|4|1|(mt. 13,26) When the seed grew and brought fruit, also the weed was present.
GGJ|4|101|4|1|(mt. 13,27) The servants came to the landlord and said: Lord, didn't you sowed a good seed onto your field? Where did the weed came from?
GGJ|4|101|4|0|And when in the morning the guardians noticed, that a lot of weed appeared between the wheat, they of course hurried to the lord and said: 'Lord! The purest wheat as you has given it to us, we sowed it into the equally pure earth and guarded well the most beautiful field; but to what use was this all?! The enemy still came, somehow secretly without us knowing, and strewed a lot of weed among the wheat! Now it rises wildly! Should we remove it or should we let it grow?'
GGJ|4|101|5|1|(mt. 13,28) He said to them: The enemy did that. And the servants said: Do you want us to go and remove it?'
GGJ|4|101|5|1|(mt. 13,29) He said: No!, so that you do not pull out the wheat together with the weed.
GGJ|4|101|5|1|(mt. 13,30) Let both grow until the harvest; at harvest time I will say to the reapers: First collect the weed and bind it in bundles, so one can burn it; but the wheat bring into my barn.
GGJ|4|101|5|0|What will be the response of the lord to them? I say to you what he will say: 'While you were not awake during the time of the night, which is a life test for every person, it was easy for the prince of darkness to sow his weed between my wheat! Let both grow until the time of the new harvest; then we will say to the reapers: 'First collect the wheat and bring it to my barn, and after that also collect the weed and bind it in bundles and make a fire and burn all weed bundles, so that its seed does not get into the ground anew and make it impure!'
GGJ|4|101|6|0|You now ask busily in your hearts and say: "Why, how so, how can one understand this?"
GGJ|4|101|7|0|And I say to you that this can be understood quite easily. The field is like the hearts of the people of this earth; the purest wheat is my teaching; the plougher and sower am I now Myself and you with Me. The recruited guardians are also you and those who will be recruited in My name by you. I am the lord and My barns are My heavens. But Satan is the enemy, and his weed is the evil world with all its evil and deadly cravings. The newly recruited reapers are those messengers, which I will at the time awaken anew out of heaven and send them to collect the wheat and burn all the evil weed, so that it not that easily impurifies the field and the wheat in future. - Now, you will understand the true picture?
GGJ|4|101|8|0|'Yes', you say, 'now we understand it! But You, o Lord, could with Your almightiness and Your all encompassing wisdom easily prevent it, if sometimes during the night of the life test sleep comes over us, that the enemy does not sow his evil seed among the purest wheat!'
GGJ|4|101|9|0|And I say to that: 'My almightiness cannot have anything to do with that, where there should develop a free life in My children. I Myself cannot do more, than you yourself among each other. I give you the field, the plough, the wheat, and hire the reapers; but you work yourself! And if you work properly, and if you lack the necessary strength, by now you will know, that I will always equip you with that, if you request it from me in your heart, and you will be able to work well with new strength; but I can forever not work for you! And if I would do that, it would be of no use to your freedom and independence of your lives; then you would become pure machines, but forever not free, out of themselves living, thinking and acting people!'
GGJ|4|101|10|0|From all this it must now be absolutely clear to you, that the mutual serving according to My teaching, is the main condition of all life! - Understand this quite well!"
GGJ|4|101|11|0|Says Cyrenius: 'Lord, You the most true in eternity, there is no one equal to You! Your words are clear, are the truth and life! I only now start to live, and it appears to me, as if I had been woken from a very deep sleep. Thus, as You, o Lord, has spoken now, can only speak a God and not a person, since no man can know, what is in him and what makes him alive, and how he can fruitful cultivate life! We, o Lord, are now provided for and protected by You directly forever; but those who will come after us, will already, nevertheless their serving zeal, have to battle with all kind of weed on You field between the most marvellous wheat! But whatever is in my power, it will be not that easy for hell to sow its weed into the field, which You just have shown to us!
GGJ|4|101|12|0|But now I want to hear from Your mouth, how hell and its prince will influence the people! How does they bring the weed on the field of the heavens?"
GGJ|4|102|1|1|Thoughts and their realization
GGJ|4|102|1|0|Says I: "Nothing easier then that! I already have shown you, how every person must walk the path of the law, if he wants to reach the freedom and independence of his being and his life. But if a law exists which has been given to man like from outside, there also must be stimulus in man to transgress it with ease and joy, even if only for a moment, instead of following it strictly. In this way all spirits were called into existence by Me before all material creation, what and how, I already have shown to you, so that you must comprehend and understand it; since you yourself follow currently exactly the same order, if you want to create something.
GGJ|4|102|2|0|First you make all kinds of thoughts; from those you then form ideas and forms. Once you have developed a certain form from the thoughts and ideas, it will be surrounded with a skin by the will, to give it permanence. Once it has come so far, it stays as a spiritual entity totally undestroyable, and you can always picture it whenever you want to picture it. But the longer you look at such an almost formal object, the more you are becoming inclined towards the formed and spiritually skin surrounded idea; there awakens love in you for this spiritual form. The love for it increases, it flames in your heart for it, and by the warmth of life and by the light of the flame of love, the now continuously better defined idea becomes in itself more and more developed, complete, more beautiful, and you start, from its increasingly greater perfection, to discover all kinds of usefulness of it, and take the decision, to transform the now more developed idea into an external work.
GGJ|4|102|3|0|Initially you make drawings on parchment, and this for as long as the drawing completely resembles the already developed spiritual picture in yourself. If you do not find any differences between the drawing and the spiritual picture, you consult with experts, how this can be transformed into a real material work. And the experts think about it and soon find there way around the developed idea and say: 'This and that we need for it, the time of a few years, and so much it will cost!' You then set up a contract, the work will start, and within a few years your idea is standing before you and thousands of other people to look at, marvel about it and make use of it.
GGJ|4|102|4|0|See, in this way you create your houses, tools, cities, castles, ships and thousands of other things! And just in the same manner I create the heavens, the worlds and everything what is in it and what it carries. The creation of a world of course takes more time, than it takes for you to build a hut, a house or to build anything else; since you already have the ready matter before you, - but I first have to create matter and take it from the most unalterable firmness of My will.
GGJ|4|102|5|0|I also could create any matter immediately, yes even call a complete world ocean in a moment into being; but such a world would not have any prolonged permanence, since it has not been fed by Me sufficiently before reaching full maturity. Once a great world idea has become properly ripe in Me and has been fed by My love and wisdom, it will also become more and more intensified and will thereby become more and more permanent.
GGJ|4|102|6|0|It is the same with you, wherever you have to do with the ready matter! A house which you have build in an emergency within one day, will surely not survive for a hundred and even less so for a thousand years! But with buildings, whereby in the beginning the formed idea has been ripened in you for a longer period of time and becoming continuously clearer by the reflection of your idea, about what is required to transform such a form into a most possible permanent and most perfect workable existence, then you will also create something durable like the pyramids, which already by now, as known to all educated mortals, are standing nearly for two-thousand years and weather all storms and will stand for more than four times their current age, externally only little weathered.
GGJ|4|102|7|0|If the old pharaohs did not long enough thought about it, to build such buildings as preservative institutions for their secret arts and sciences, which should not be destroyed by the tooth of time during thousands of years, those pyramids would never stand as monuments of the primordial art of construction; but because the builders did nurture for years their once taken idea which was transformed into a full form and in this manner brought to maturity, it is therefore understandable why their idea transformed into matter, and still today fills the traveller with amazement.
GGJ|4|102|8|0|Indeed, subsequently people learned to think quickly and were able to quickly develop out of the sum of their thoughts an idea, which was sometimes even quite complicated, and most often transformed it into reality; but since the idea was quick and easily developed, it was also quickly put into reality. The work however, was therefore very easy, and because of the insufficient pre maturing of the idea, the work soon became transient. In short, everything easy stays easy, and everything difficult stays difficult!"
GGJ|4|103|1|1|The development of matter
GGJ|4|103|1|0|(The Lord:) "When in the prebeginning I placed the spirits as My matured ideas, outside Myself and filled them with My power to such an extend, that they themselves started to think and to will, they also had to be shown an order, according to which they had to think, to will and finally to act. But with this shown and given order, an impulse had to be placed in those first beings to ignore the given order, otherwise they would never be able to make any use of their will. Only the impulse placed in them, produced a true life emotion in them, according to which they began to decide, to chose, firmly to will and to act.
GGJ|4|103|2|0|It is, if you know this, quite easy to understand, that already in the first created spirits a certain weed had to begin to show, because the impulse lifted many of the first created spirits out of the order and finally by the continuously mightier growing opposition they had to harden, and in this way laid the foundation of the material creation of the worlds.
GGJ|4|103|3|0|The first main central suns were created, and out of them finally all the countless other suns and world bodies and with them everything else what you can discover and find on, above and in them.
GGJ|4|103|4|0|Everything what is and called matter, was originally spiritual, which voluntary has stepped out of the good order of God, founded itself in the wrong impulses and hardened therein, which then formed matter. Matter is therefore nothing else then out of itself hardened spirit under judgement; or stated more clearly, it is the most coarse and most heavy skin or shell of the spirit.
GGJ|4|103|5|0|However, the spiritual can with all the still so hard and coarse surrounding shell never become so quickly complete matter, but continues to live and exist in matter, irrespective of its nature. If the matter is very hard, the spiritual life in it is also severely bound and cannot express itself or unfold any further, if it is not given any help from the outside.
GGJ|4|103|6|0|In a hard rock life can only reach some expression, if the rock over a long time is soften and is getting more and more eroded by rain, snow, dew, hail, lightening and other elements. Thereby some life escapes as ether into the air, some part forms itself a new and lighter wrapping, initially in the form of tender mould- or moss plants; but over time dissatisfied with this wrapping, the more freer life seizes each other and creates soon a new wrapping, wherein it can move more freely and independently.
GGJ|4|103|7|0|As long as the new wrapping is tender and soft, the imprisoned spiritual is quite happy and does not asked for anything better. But the initial very tender wrapping becomes by the inner activity of the spirits, which now increasingly pushes the pressing matter to the side, again harder and more coarse; therefore the spiritual life strives upwards, hence forms the blade of the grass and subsequently the trunk of the tree and tries to protect itself from the below following increasing hardening, by the continuously produced and increasingly narrower rings and incisions. But since in the end by this activity no rescue from total solidification can be expected, they narrow the lower trunk as much as possible and escape further into the small twigs, threads, leaves, little hairs and finally into the flower; but because eventual all this will within a short time become harder and harder and the biggest part of the spirits recognize, that all their efforts are in vain, they start to preserve themselves so to speak into cocoons which they quite firmly surround with to them corresponding better matter.
GGJ|4|103|8|0|Thereby all kind of seeds and fruits originate. But the most selfish part of the freer life in a plant does not gain much; since that what enclosed itself in a firm germ shell, must complete the journey as many times as the seed gets into the moist and life saturated earth. The other more patient part of life, which allowed itself to become a guard and carrier in the lower matter for the most keen, most timorous and most impatient life, soon decays and passes over into an even higher and freer life sphere, still continues to wrap itself, but normally already with corresponding animal forms; and what has been consumed as fruit by animals and even people, the coarser part will be used for building and feeding the flesh, while the more noble part becomes nerve-strengthening and enlivened spirit, and the very noble part becomes soul substance."
GGJ|4|104|1|1|Selfishness as the root of matter
GGJ|4|104|1|0|(The Lord:) "If you look a little closer at this process, it will truly not be difficult for you, to recognize in all right depth of truth, where the weed on the pure field of life is coming from.
GGJ|4|104|2|0|Everything which is called world and matter, is something which is wrong and inevitably always opposing the true, spiritual order out of God, since originally it had to be placed as a counter-impulse into the enlivened, well-formed idea, placed outside of God as individual beings, to awaken their free will, and should therefore be seen as the true weed on the only true and spiritual pure field of life.
GGJ|4|104|3|0|Even if the weed was originally a necessity to establish a complete free, spiritual life, the free created human beings must finally recognize it as such and voluntary remove it, because it is impossible for them to continue to exist together with it. It is a necessary means for a purpose, but can never become one with the purpose itself.
GGJ|4|104|4|0|The net is also a necessary means to catch fish; but who will submerge it into the water, then pull it up again and instead of the fish, roast it on the fire en enjoy it as food?! Thus the net is only necessary to catch fish; and once you have lifted the fish out of the water and put them into the pantry, one puts the net away and uses the yield achieved by it.
GGJ|4|104|5|0|Hence the impulse to transgress the commandment must be there; since it is an awakener of the ability to recognize and an awakener of the free will. It fills the soul with desire and joy for as long she quite well recognizes the impulse, but not giving in to it, but keep fighting it with the same free will, which was awaken and enlivened by the very impulse in her, and the free soul uses it then as a means, but not as an in it achieved purpose.
GGJ|4|104|6|0|The tube is never ever the wine itself, but only the holder to preserve the wine. But who would be so stupid to bite into the tube and damage it because of its attractive smell, since he knows to just open the tube at the right place, to get the pure wine out of the tube?!
GGJ|4|104|7|0|The weed or the impulse to transgress the law is therefore something subordinated and may never ever become the main objective; whoever makes the subordinated the main objective, resembles a fool, who wants to feed himself with the pots in which the good food is cooked, and throws the food away!
GGJ|4|104|8|0|But of what does this weed consists and through which decompositioned life should it be fertilized? What name does therefore carry this counter-legal impulse which was placed into the enlivened forms? It is called self-love, selfishness, arrogance and finally lust for power. Indeed, by self-love the enlivened form goes into herself, but with a greed to draw everything into herself and to lock and preserve it forever in herself, to make sure that it cannot be beneficial to anybody else, out of fear not to run into any shortage herself! By such locking-up-in-herself of everything which it continuously draws from the Divine order which feeds and maintains everything, a continuously growing solidification must take place and a certain temporary solidification and superiority and by that a special liking of itself, - and this is in the full-true sense of the word and meaning selfishness, which it feels as something very weighty and tries to elevate with all strength, power and all available means above every other being, and even if it is in the most worst manner.
GGJ|4|104|9|0|If selfishness has achieved what it wants, it rises above everything which is similar to her and looks so to speak delight-drunkenly and with disdain down on everything; and this is what one calls haughtiness. Therein is already a lot of matter and a complete field full of the most worse weed.
GGJ|4|104|10|0|But haughtiness is in itself of the biggest discontent, because it still makes the observation, that still not everything serves it, as he wants it. It now examines all his means and other powers and finds in order to make everything serving it, that it must play in a political manner someone easygoing and bounteous. Thought, tested and done! Because there exist always more hungry than saturated, the easygoing haughtiness has an easy task. Soon all the hungry small forces gather around him and allow to be strictly ruled over them, because also they become something to catch from the wealth of haughtiness. They now obey slavishly the haughtiness, thereby increasing his power, and the haughtiness strives immediately to rather make everything serviceable and tributary to itself. And this insatiable striving is that, what one in the most truest sense calls the all-destructible imperiousness, in which no love prevails.
GGJ|4|104|11|0|In such imperiousness already the most thickest matter expresses itself; by it a planet completely hardens as granite with all possible evil elements in the best manner fully provided. But that imperiousness and with it the real dictatorship is equal to the most dense matter, is proven by the exceedingly firm castles and fortresses, behind which the rulers hide. The walls has to be a few fathoms thick and equipped with strong fighters, so that nobody dares, to penetrate the most coarse matter and to limit the ruler in his most arrogant rest. Woe the weak who dares to touch only one stone of the rulers fortress; he soon will be crushed and destroyed!
GGJ|4|104|12|0|I do not refer here to the rulers and regents, which were placed as pillars by the order of God to decrease imperiousness of each individual person and to keep upright meekness and modesty of love and patience; since those by God placed regents of the nations must be that what they are, and cannot be different, as they have been driven and guided by the will of the almighty God to improve the nations. Here is only meant the general imperiousness of every individual spirit and person, and is shown what it actually is in itself. Yes, there were in fact rulers, which can be called evil tyrants! They have risen out of the nation, rebelled against the rulers which were placed by God, like once Absalom against his own father David. Such rulers are not placed by God, but by themselves, and are therefore evil and a real weed and corresponding forms of the most thickest matter.
GGJ|4|104|13|0|But you, My Cyrenius, and your emperor are not like that, but that according to My will, what you are, - although still heathens! But to Me you are as heathens more pleasing than many kings, which as supposed to be guides of the children of God were true bodily and even more spiritual murderers of them, therefore the old thrones and crowns and sceptres are forever taken away from them and the responsibility given to you most wise heathens. - I necessarily make here this addition, that you, My Cyrenius, should not think, as if you and your nephew would be sitting as a usurer on the imperious throne before Me. - And now further with our consideration about the weed on the good field!"
GGJ|4|105|1|1|The emergence of the solar systems
GGJ|4|105|1|0|(The Lord:) "Behold, just like people are now becoming to such an extend full of matter by self-love, by haughtiness and by the thereby resulting imperiousness, that they for many thousand times thousands of years cannot be completely freed thereof, - in the same manner primordial created spirits existed, who also became too self-loving, selfish, arrogant and finally imperious by the impulse given to them, and the result was, that they changed into the purest matter.
GGJ|4|105|2|0|They have secluded themselves in large associations and set themselves up in for you unimaginable large distances. Each association didn't wanted to hear, see and learn anything from another in order to world-thickly indulge in self-love. By this continuously growing acceptance of self-love and selfishness and by this more and more awakened haughtiness and absolute imperiousness, the countless many life-forms finally shrivelled into an exceedingly large lump according to the law of gravity, which developed by itself out of self-love and selfishness, - and the physical primordial sun of a shell-globe was completed. (Shell-globe = the total of an immense number of sun-areas, which, like individual planets around the sun, circle around the primordial central sun in unmeasurable wide orbits; J.L.)
GGJ|4|105|3|0|But now there exists in infinite space likewise an immense number of such systems or shell-globes, where everywhere such a described primordial central sun serves countless world-dominions as a common centre, and those primordial central suns are those shrivelled primordial spirit associations, from which in time of times all other solar-universes, solar-dominions, adjacent-central-suns, planetary suns, planets, moons and comets originated.
GGJ|4|105|4|0|But how did this take place? See, inside the primordial central sun the pressure became too powerful for many of the large spirits! Rage-glowing they ignited and freed themselves from the primordial pressure. They literally fled endlessly far away from their first lump of association. For some time they swarmed totally free and harmless completely independent in endless space and had the good intention, to return by themselves to the pure spiritual order; but since they could not rid themselves of the element of self-love, they finally started again to shrivel to a firm lump, and formed central suns of the second order, which originated inside one and all the other countless shell-globes.
GGJ|4|105|5|0|In those central suns of the second order the main spirits incensed in time of times because of the increasing pressure, ignited and freed themselves in countless masses from the unified lump of the second order. They again had the best intentions for a pure spiritual transformation; but since they in time again found a great liking in themselves and could not completely give up self-love, they again grew in material weight and shrivelled also to a large lump, and central suns of the third order were formed.
GGJ|4|105|6|0|But soon the same circumstances developed there as with the earlier central suns. The higher spirits, less in numbers, were in time too much pressurized by the subordinated spirits, became again infuriated and with great power thousand times thousands broke loose from the common lump, with the firm intention to now finally return to the pure spiritual. For unthinkable long periods of time they floated like far from each other separated ethereal fog masses in wide space.
GGJ|4|105|7|0|In recollection of the mighty pressure they had to endure, they liked this freedom. But in this inactive freedom with time they starved and they started to search for food in space, - thus a saturation from somewhere outside. They found it and had to find it; since desire resembles those nordic magnetic rocks which attracts with irresistible power all iron as well as all ferrous minerals.
GGJ|4|105|8|0|But what was the inevitable result thereof? Their being thereby started in time to become more dense; with that soon self-love and its consequence awoke, and the inevitable result was the shrivelling into a common lump, which of course required an uncountable number of earth years.
GGJ|4|105|9|0|Only, what is a still so long duration of time for the eternal God?! A seer from the prehistoric time once said: 'Thousand years are before God like one day!' I say to you: Thousand times thousand years are before God in all seriousness not nearly a moment! Who is an idler, for him hours become days and days years because of boredom. For the diligent and manifold active, however, hours become moments and weeks days. Since eternity God is filled with infinite active diligence and is continuously infinitely active, and the most blessed result of it is, that for Him for you unthinkable long periods of time must appear like a moment, - and the full development of a sun lasts before His eyes only for a very short time.
GGJ|4|105|10|0|From the latter shrivellings originated and still originate the planetary suns, as the one giving light to this earth. These type of suns are in their being much gentler and softer than the central suns, but still have an immense mass of heavy matter as a result of the self-love of its eon times eon spirits, whose self-love lumped together such a sun. The more noble and better spirits in this light lump experiencing in time a too heavy and unbearable pressure from the common spirits who have become completely matter; the result of this is, as with the earlier suns, violence, eruptions over eruptions, and the more noble spirits are freeing themselves.
GGJ|4|105|11|0|Here then awakes in them already the very serious will, to go over into the pure primordial spiritual by the observance of the true order of God. Many fight the impulse placed in them and become primordial created angels, without going through the flesh for the time being. Those however, who want to undergo the route of the flesh, either immediately on the sun or even on this earth, are allowed to do so, what actually also can take place on the earlier described central suns, - but not so often as with especially this planetary sun, which provides the light for this earth, produced mainly by the great activity of its spirits.
GGJ|4|105|12|0|But some spirit associations, who freed themselves out of the sun lump with the best intentions, could, however, not free themselves completely from self-love and slowly started again to give in to the primordial impulse placed in them; one became two and so on in an unnoted way!
GGJ|4|105|13|0|Soon, already quite material, they became visible as misty comets with a long tail. What does this tail mean? It indicates the hunger of the already matter becoming spirits and the great desire for material saturation. This desire draws from the ether its corresponding matter, and such a comet, as a compendium of already quite material spirits, wanders than for many thousands of years around in ethereal space and searches for food like a tearing wolf.
GGJ|4|105|14|0|By this continual soaking up and feeding, it also becomes increasingly denser and denser and heavier and heavier. In time it will be attracted again by the sun from which it got away, where it must begin to orderly orbit around it. Once it had to obey such order, it becomes a planet like this earth, the morning- and evening star, or Mars, Jupiter and Saturn and some which are unknown to you.
GGJ|4|105|15|0|Now the planet is formed but still has an immense hunger and since it is closer to the sun as earlier when still a comet, it gets sufficient food from it, which is at the same time a bait, to draw the wanting runaway always closer and closer to itself, in order to bury it again completely after a long time, - a creditable wish of the primordial created spirits in the sun, which, however, regarding the great planets, including this earth, never becomes in its own way a reality; since although the spirits banned in the planets are still very material, they are familiar with the matter of the sun and do not have a particular interest and no desire, to ever unify with the sun completely. They accept with pleasure the spirits and small spirits coming from the sun as a good strengthening and food, but about a complete unification with the sun, they want to know nothing.
GGJ|4|105|16|0|By times it also happens, that the once fugitive spirits as a material lump compendium been baited and attracted very close to the sun; but the tremendous diligent activity of the freest spirits surrounding the hard lump of the sun, to which mainly the shining of the outer surface of the sun is attributed, causes, that all the spirits in the shrivelled lump instantaneously raise to the highest level of activity, break up and each for itself, as one might say, make a run for it.
GGJ|4|105|17|0|The result of such awakened activity in a planet or at least already more ripe comet of the spirits lumped together for a long time, is the sudden and total dissolving of the lump and the redemption of many thousand times thousand and again thousand times thousand of spirits, of which the most, taught and seasoned by such lesson, are immediately turning to the right order of life and become primordial angel spirits and becoming useful guardians of their less free life brothers, as well as those languishing in the hard lump and contribute a great deal to the quicker redemption of the same.
GGJ|4|106|1|1|The significance and origin of the earth
GGJ|4|106|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, part of such dissolved spirits still want to make the way through the flesh on any of the planets. Some go through it on the sun, on any of the belts which of course is most suitable to them; however, only to this earth are coming very few, since the way through the flesh appears to them too difficult, because here they even have to give up all recollection to any former state and enter a completely new being right from the beginning, which is not the case on other planets and world bodies.
GGJ|4|106|2|0|To start with the incarnated spirits there still have a dream-like recollection of all the former states, and the result of this is, that the people on other planets and world-bodies are fundamentally a lot more wiser and sober than on this earth. But therefore they are not able to progress any further to a higher level of free life. They resemble, like said already before, more the animals of this earth, which have by nature a certain instinct-like education for there being, by which they always express a great skill and perfection, so that man with all his reason is not able to copy them with respect to certain actions.
GGJ|4|106|3|0|There are however those who take on the necessary training, that they in an emergency can be used for very simple and most coarse work, like the ox to pull, the horse, the donkey and the camel to carry, a dog to sniff out, hunt and pull; but beyond that you will not be able to teach them anything more, and regarding speech absolutely nothing can be achieved. The simple cause lies therein, that a blunt recollection to their former states imprisons the animal souls like a judgement and continuously keep them busy, so that they live in a certain anaesthesia.
GGJ|4|106|4|0|Only with all people of this earth it is the case like nowhere else, that they loose all recollection and therefore have to start right from the beginning with a completely new life order and new education, which is setup in such a way that every person can grow to the fullest resemblance of God.
GGJ|4|106|5|0|Therefore such a soul can only be incarnated on this earth, which either originates from the sun where still all the primordial elements are present, already went through the way of the flesh there and as such have collected all those soul intelligence specifics, which are necessary for the perfection of the highest spiritual life, - or a soul originates directly from this earth and has previously passed through all three so-called nature kingdoms, from the ungainliest stone matter through all mineral layers, from there through the complete plant world and lastly through the complete animal world in the water, on earth and in the air.
GGJ|4|106|6|0|Of course, here one should not think of the physical body, but the soul-spiritual element which is present in its shell; since in the further analysis also the shell is soul-spiritual, but in itself it is still too common, too sluggish and too ungainly and is still a too heavy expression of self-love, selfishness, haughtiness and the most sluggish, lazy pleasure of the greediest, stingy and death-bringing angry imperiousness. Such matter must first by manifold decaying and only partial transformation be adsorbed in a more pure soul-skin- and dress-substance; however, for an actual soul substance it will most likely never be usable.
GGJ|4|106|7|0|For this reason on this earth there exist many more different types of minerals, plants and animals than on all other planets and suns, of course each regarded individually. All together would probably make a greater type-sum, but every other world-body individually seen in the whole space of creation does not contain one hundreds of a thousand as many types like here on this earth in each of is three kingdoms. Therefore only this earth is destined, to carry the children of God in the most truest sense.
GGJ|4|106|8|0|But how and why is such? There are extremely peculiar circumstances related to this earth. As planet it belongs to this sun; but it is, strictly speaking, not like all the other planets - with exception of the one between Mars and Jupiter, which because of certain evil reasons, was already destroyed six-thousand years ago, or actually was destroyed by itself and its inhabitants - from this sun, but originally comes from the primordial central sun and is in a certain regard for you an unthinkable time older than this sun. Nevertheless, it actually only became a body, after this sun has long since started, as a developed world-lump, with its first orbit around its central sun, but, nevertheless, has attracted its actual physical body mainly from this sun."
GGJ|4|107|1|1|The origin of the moon
GGJ|4|107|1|0|(The Lord:) "Before many thousand times thousand of earth years, this earth was bodily significant heavier and its spirits were severely pressed. The more worse spirits got angry and separated together with a great deal of the most coarse material mass from it, and swarmed many thousands of years in a very disorderly path around this earth.
GGJ|4|107|2|0|Since all the parts, accept for a few lumps were still very soft and partly melted and the whole mass was constantly rotating, finally the whole mass formed a large sphere, for which the rotation around its own axis was way to slow for its small diameter, to keep the liquid on its not quite insignificant surface evenly spread, and because its orbit around the earth was very fast, resulting in the liquids concentrating always at the side facing away from earth, as a result of the old centrifugal gravity.
GGJ|4|107|3|0|Thereby the actual point of gravity of this round lump was continuously pushed to the side where all the liquids accumulated, in time the too slow axis rotation had come to a halt - after the lump became itself more compact, through which the water could not that easily trickle through and the waves taken along started to heavily oppose the rotation by surging against newly formed high mountain walls, and the entire lump started to show the earth, from which it was ejected, constantly only one face.
GGJ|4|107|4|0|And this was also good, so that its stubborn spirits could enjoy, how good it is, to be stuck in a most dry and nearly all food absent matter. Since people are living on this earth, does this part of the moon (since the lump under discussion is the moon) also serves the purpose, that the most world-loving human souls are send thereto, and from there, encapsulated in a airy-material skin, can amply watch their beautiful world from a far distance of over hundred-thousand hours walking for a few thousand years, and feel sorry for themselves that they cannot be its stingy inhabitants anymore. But that they despite all their desire cannot return to this earth anymore, has been most properly provided for. But a few aeons of earth years will in time bring even the very most stubborn to their senses!
GGJ|4|107|5|0|You have seen now how the entire material world creation has originated, up to the moons of the planets, which have almost everywhere where they exist, originated in the same manner, have the same nature and serve now the same purpose.
GGJ|4|107|6|0|How and for which reason the entire material world creation up to the moons has originated out of and in themselves fallen spirits, in exactly the same manner have in time on the hard and heavy world bodies originated the mountains as the first gigantic plants of a world, and later on all kinds of plants, animals and lastly man himself.
GGJ|4|107|7|0|Better spirits continuously extricate themselves with force from the increasing pressure of matter, dissolving their own with the power of their will. They could immediately go over to the order of the pure spirits; but the old stimulus still exercises also its old power. Self-love immediately awakens again, the plant sucks, the animal eats, and the soul of man searches, hardly entering the old God-form, most greedily for material food and a similar, sluggish well-being; therefore she must immediately encapsulate herself with a material body, which is nevertheless, more tender than the old, sinful matter. Despite the more tender body, the soul in it, nevertheless increases self-love to such an extend, that she would again become the hardest matter, if I wouldn't have placed a guard, a spark of My spirit of love, in her heart."
GGJ|4|108|1|1|On the hereditary evil of self-love
GGJ|4|108|1|0|(The Lord:) "You have heard of the hereditary evil - at least the Jews! What is it and how is it made up? See and hear!
GGJ|4|108|2|0|It is the old self-love as the father of the lie and all evil out of it; but the lie is the old, sinful matter, which is in fact nothing else than a loose and sinful appearance of self-love, selfishness, haughtiness and imperiousness.
GGJ|4|108|3|0|All this originated out of the necessary stimulus, which I had to place into the spirits for the sake of recognition of the own free will; although the stimulus was necessary, the sinful coming into existence of the material world was absolutely no necessity. It was only allowed out of My order, as an unfortunate necessary consequence of the so many spirits which did not wanted to resist the stimulus, although they were able to, - just like six times as many primordial created spirits were able to, of whom only one is standing here to serve us and carries the name Raphael.
GGJ|4|108|4|0|The enemy who always strewed the weed under the pure wheat, and still strews, and will be strewing for along time to come, is therefore the old self-love, and the consequence as known to you is the weed, and in the furthermost sense the perfect example of all kind of matter, lies, Satan and devil.
GGJ|4|108|5|0|But My word is the noble and pure wheat grain, and your free will is the field, in which I as the Sower of all life, strews and sows the purest grain of My eternal order.
GGJ|4|108|6|0|Do not let yourself be overpowered by self-love, but fight it easily and powerful with the glowing sword of the true, most unselfish love for Me and your next brothers and sisters, and you will keep the field free of all weed and soon you will yourself enter My kingdom as a purest and most valuable fruit, and see and lead new and pure spiritual creations in eternity!
GGJ|4|108|7|0|But pay attention that the enemy, or self-love in you, does not take up an atom size space in you; since this atom is already the seed of the true weed, which can in time completely take over your free will, and your pure spiritual then goes continuously more and more over in weed or matter, where you yourself become a lie, because all matter as that what it is, is obviously the most cardinal lie!
GGJ|4|108|8|0|The smallest atom self-love in you, My current disciples, will in a thousand years become entire mountains full of the most toxic weed, and one will immure My word on the back streets and streets with the worst excrement, so that no lie full of haughtiness and hate can be offended by it! Just stay pure in My order, then you soon will see the wolves and lambs drink from the same brook.
GGJ|4|108|9|0|I now have given you an explanation of something which had never before given to any spirit in his mind, so that you can infer from it, who is He, who is the only one who can give you such teaching and why. Surely not only for the sake of the teaching, but because of the true deed according to it! Therefore you should not only become futile and surprised listeners of My teachings, which never before have been preached to mankind so openly like now by Me. It is also not enough that you now clearly recognize, that it is God Himself, the Father from eternity, who has spoken to you, but you must seriously investigate your heart, that its love does not contain any atom of weed. If you find it, weed it with all the still so smallest roots and become active galore according to My for you not unknown order, and you will forever harvest the true life use from it!
GGJ|4|108|10|0|So that you also can see that everything is like I have explained it now, I will open your eyes for a short period of time, so that you can see and experience everything by yourself. Therefore pay close attention to everything you will see now!"
GGJ|4|109|1|1|Salvation, reincarnation and revelation
GGJ|4|109|1|0|For easily understandable reasons nobody was prepared for this explanation, and there was amazement and surprise among all present, which, just like My explanation, did not have its equal.
GGJ|4|109|2|0|Many hit themselves on the chest and shouted very loudly: "Lord, Lord, Lord, kill us, since we are standing as too big sinners before You; and everything by our very own deliberate and unaware guilt! Only You are good and holy; everything else, however, which carries a material shell, is evil and curse-worthy in itself. O Lord, for how long do we have to walk around in our own matter? When will we be released from the old curse?"
GGJ|4|109|3|0|Says I: "Right now, since I Myself blesses all matter thereby, that I Myself have incarnated Myself with your old curse and thereby have brought a blessing to it! All old order of the old heaven including the heavens comes to an end, and on the foundation by which I have blessed matter, a new order and a new heaven will be made, and the entire creation, as well as this earth, must be equipped with a new constitution.
GGJ|4|109|4|0|By the old order nobody could get into heaven, who once was stuck in matter; but from now on nobody will be able to truly come to Me in the highest and purest heaven, who did not, just like Myself, has gone through the way of matter and the flesh.
GGJ|4|109|5|0|Whoever is from now on baptized in My name with the living water of My love and with the spirit of My teaching and in My name according to strength and deed, from him the old heredity sin is forever wiped off, and his body will thereby not be the old murderers pit of sin anymore, but a temple of the holy spirit.
GGJ|4|109|6|0|But everyone should guard himself, not to get anew contaminated by the old, toxic weed of self-love! Beware only of that, than you will also holy your flesh and blood; and when the pure spirit in you becomes the sole ruler, then in him and through him not only the soul will rise to a perfected, eternal life, but also the flesh and blood of the body including skin and hair!
GGJ|4|109|7|0|See, which difference there exists between the former and now! As it will be arranged now, it will remain like that to eternity.
GGJ|4|109|8|0|The sun, which was previously full of curse, will from now on be full of blessings, and also everything which in endless space has any form of being! Since as I have told you, I now make everything new, and all old relations must be changed, because I Myself have changed Myself, thereby that I Myself have clothed Myself with matter.
GGJ|4|109|9|0|But this I add to it and say: Who does not believe and is not baptized with the water and the spirit in and on My name and My word, for him it will remain by the old! Such will not get to My kingdom and will not see Me in the beyond, but will stay at the most outer borders of My kingdom, where there is a lot of darkness and night and a lot of howling and grinding of teeth. And heaven's purest light will not in any other way penetrate to them, as the light of a small fixed star to this earth, and about My true life heaven they will know just as much, as the people presently know, how the fixed stars look like, and what is in them. And the people can day and night for thousand times thousand centuries ponder about it what these shimmering dots are, even after that long period of time they will just know as much, as they currently know. Certainly, in time persons will rise, who will invent weapons for the eyes, to see distant objects just as if they were standing close by; however, with the fixed stars they will nevertheless, never achieve anything, since they are much too far away from earth.
GGJ|4|109|10|0|In the beyond also the heathens, who did not believe and have not been baptized, will in their best sphere be placed similar, and will from a most far distance observe My heavens and think about them like the present people are looking now at the earthly starry sky, and the views they have about them. After a thousand years they will surely know more about it than now and will eventually discover that these are all suns; but what a sun is, how it gives light, how big and how far away it is, how many planets orbit around it, and how they look like, which inhabitants they carry, what cultures, languages and customs are present there, - they will not be able to discover with their minds!
GGJ|4|109|11|0|And if you, who know much now, would possibly tell them, they would still not believe you; since a pure world mind, like it is firmly at home with so many heathens right now, does not believe anything what he can't see and can't touch with his hands.
GGJ|4|109|12|0|Yes, I will in those future times here and there among the true supporters of My name, awaken men and maidens, to whom are given by Me all secrets of the heavens and the worlds in their loving hearts; but there will be only a few who will accept this as a convincing truth!
GGJ|4|109|13|0|However, to whom it will be revealed, will see it, and will have a great joy and will praise the name of Him, who has revealed such things as a fully convincing truth to them, to which otherwise no person's mind can ever penetrate.
GGJ|4|109|14|0|Yes, there will come a time when there will be persons on this earth, to whose sight the entire creation will be unrolled like a secret writing of God; but nobody, who did not previously believed in My name and is baptized therein, will not share in such mercy!"
GGJ|4|110|1|1|Baptism. The Trinity in God and man
GGJ|4|110|1|0|Ask Cyrenius: "Lord, I believe everything, what You, o Lord, teaches; am I therefore also already baptized?"
GGJ|4|110|2|0|Says I: "No, indeed, your not baptized as yet; but this doesn't matter! Since who believes like you, friend, is virtually baptized in the spirit, and with all blessings of the baptism.
GGJ|4|110|3|0|The Jews have the circumcision, which is a pre-baptism and by itself like before Me has no value, if the circumcised does not at the same time has a circumcised heart. Under a circumcised heart I understand a purely swept and with all love filled heart, which is more valuable than the circumcision of Moses right down to us. After the circumcision, for some came the water baptism of Johannes, which is continued by his disciples. However, this baptism is in itself also nothing, if the required penance is not already preempted or with great certainty will follow.
GGJ|4|110|4|0|Who lets himself baptize with the serious intention of betterment, does not commit a mistake; but he should not believe, that the water purifies his heart and strengthen his soul. This is only effected by the own, completely free will; the water causes only a sign which indicates, that the will, as the living water of the spirit, has now cleansed the soul of all sins, just as the natural water cleanses the head and the rest of the body from dust and other types of dirt.
GGJ|4|110|5|0|Who has taken the water baptism in the true actual sense, is perfectly baptized, if during or already before the baptismal action, the will in the heart of the baptized has become active. If this is not present, the pure water baptism does not have the slightest value and does not produces any blessing of matter and even less so any holiness thereof.
GGJ|4|110|6|0|In the same manner also the water baptism of children has absolutely no value, except as a purely outer sign for the admission in a better community, and that the child gets a name, which obviously does not have the slightest value for the soul whatsoever, but only an outer political. Because of this reason one could give the child a name without circumcision and without the water baptism of Johannes, and it would be before Me just the same; since no name brings holiness to the soul of a person, but only the free, good will, to act rightly according to the best recognition for his whole life. Every name can become holy by the will and by the action; but vice versa it is forever impossible the case.
GGJ|4|110|7|0|When Johannes was baptizing, they brought to him as well as to his disciples children to be baptized, and he in fact baptized them, if conscientious substitutes presented themselves for the child and sanctimoniously promised, to most keenly provide for the spiritual upbringing. Now, in this case also a child can be baptized with water for the sake of a name; but the baptism sanctifies the soul and body of the child only for as long as the child has reached the true recognition of God and himself and gets to the use of his free will. Until then the substitute has most conscientiously make sure, that the child in everything is in the best way looked after, regarding whatever is necessary for reaching the true sanctification, - otherwise the substitute gets alle responsibility loaded on his soul.
GGJ|4|110|8|0|Therefore it is better, to perform the water baptism only then, if a person by himself is able to fulfill all requirements for the sanctification of his soul and his body based on his recognition and by the voluntary self-determination. By the way, the water baptism is not necessary for the soul and the body at all, but only the recognition and the action according to the right recognition of the truth out of God. But if baptized with water, it does not require only the water from the Jordan, since Johannes has baptized in the Jordan, but every fresh water is good, although spring water is better than cistern water, because it promotes bodily health more than decayed cistern water.
GGJ|4|110|9|0|The true and with Me only valid baptism is the one with the fire of love for Me and for the neighbour and with the living zeal of the will and with the holy spirit of the eternal truth out of God. These are the three pieces which give a valid testimony in heaven for everyone; these are: Love, as the true Father; the will, as the living and actual word or the Son of the Father; and finally the holy spirit, as the right understanding of the eternal and living truth out of God, but as vividly active in a person and only in a person! Since what is not in a person and does not takes place out of the very own will's impulse, does not carry any value for a person, and since it does not and cannot have any value for a person, it cannot have any value for God.
GGJ|4|110|10|0|Since God in His Self does not mean anything for a person for as long as the person does not recognizes God by His teachings and makes His will his very own through love and arranges all his actions through the most living zeal of his will according to the recognized most highest will. Only then does the image of God in man becomes alive and grows and soon penetrates the person's whole being. If so, it then happens, that man penetrates in all depths of the Godhead, since the image of God in man is the most perfect symmetry of one and the same God in eternity.
GGJ|4|110|11|0|When this takes place in man, then everything in him is sanctified and the true baptism of rebirth of the spirit has been reached. Through such baptism a person makes himself a true friend of God and is in himself just as perfect as the Father in heaven is perfect. And I say to you all explicitly, that you all must strive for it with all your strength, to become equally perfect as perfect is the Father in heaven! Who is not that perfect, does not get to the Son of the Father.
GGJ|4|110|12|0|But who is the Son? The Son is the Father's love. He is the love of the love, He is the fire and the light, He is the Son of the love or the Father's wisdom. But if the image of the Father is in you, it must be in all as perfect as the primordial Father Himself, otherwise it could not be the image of the Father; but if the image is not perfect, from where will man obtain wisdom, or how should man get to true wisdom?
GGJ|4|110|13|0|Just as the Father always finds Himself in Me, I also find Myself in the Father, and in the same way you must find yourself in yourself, then you also will find yourself in God, and God will find Himself in you. Like I and the Father are one, you also must first become one with the image of the Father in you. If so, then you have become one with Me and with the eternal Father in Me, while I and the Father in Me are perfectly one from eternity!"
GGJ|4|110|14|0|Here the disciples said: "Lord, we do not understand this! You are becoming hard with Your teaching! We ask You most imploringly, that You explain Yourself in this regard more clearly!"
GGJ|4|110|15|0|Says I: "Are you then also still imprudent?! For how long I still have to endure you like that?! O you still strongly blind type! But to you it will be given, to understand the secret of the kingdom of God on earth!
GGJ|4|110|16|0|Where do you have the thoughts of your hearts?! Several times I already have explained it to you who is the Father and who is the Son, that Father and Son relate to each other like the relationship between love and wisdom, or like warmth and light. I have shown to you, how the light is of no use without the warmth, but also a warmth without light cannot ripen the ears on the field. I have shown to you how from warmth always a light originates, because the warmth is the first expression of any given activity; but the appearance of an activity is the light, which increases as any orderly activity increases, and still you don't understand the 'unity' of the Father and the Son, and the 'unity' between you and Me!"
GGJ|4|110|17|0|Say the disciples: "Lord, do not become cross with us! We now understand it, and any shortcomings we will be able to fill in and catch up according to what is right and to our ability!"
GGJ|4|110|18|0|Says I: "I certainly know this, that this will be the case; but I said this to you, because I noticed that asking was more important to you than the knowledge."
GGJ|4|111|1|1|On the Mosaic food laws
GGJ|4|111|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "I was surprised myself that your disciples didn't understand this, what I and surely all the others have comprehended quite well! But now, since You, o Lord, are in the mood to explain things which nobody ever had done before You, I also want to know from You, what are the circumstances involved regarding the ban on the enjoyment of impure food and the touching of certain things considered impure! We heathens enjoyed everything and did not became impure according to our teaching! The old Egyptians also ate everything what time and experience presented as enjoyable, and I don't know anything about impurification, - to the contrary I know from history, that Egypt carried very pure and truly great spirits on its land; they also existed with us Romans at all times. Why did the Jews had to forgo all kinds?"
GGJ|4|111|2|0|Says I: "Because their gender, as received from Adam, was from above and to the biggest part still is today and is destined, that I in their midst could come to the world and in this matter for the salvation of all creatures. You certainly have heard, how by Me the entire matter has been blessed and sanctified, since also I Myself have clothed Myself in matter?! You affirm this in your soul! See, before My coming to this earth, as you know, a curse was more or less lying on the same, - not because God condemned it, but because by self-love, selfishness, haughtiness and imperiousness as a lumped spiritual it became self-condemned!
GGJ|4|111|3|0|There existed and still exist in matter different degrees and levels between a lot, more, less and nearly no hardness. The harder any matter is, the wilder and more impure it is, since the lumped spiritual in it consists in the same ratio out of even more of the well-known weed.
GGJ|4|111|4|0|The animals, which right from the beginning of the population of this earth joined the people - like cattle, the sheep, the goat, and among the birds the hen and the dove -, are surely of a purer nature and of a softer character, and their meat was for the people, who came from above, for the purer maintenance of the soul, more accommodating; only, even these animals had to be perfectly healthy and were also not allowed to be slaughtered during the rutting season, since during such time the otherwise pure animals are more impure.
GGJ|4|111|5|0|In time still other animals joined man - like the horse, the donkey, the camel, the pig, the dog and the cat -, but even right from the beginning more so to the children of this world, while with exception of only the donkey, and later on also the camel, the formerly named animals did not have a close relationship with the Jews, as it is still today the case.
GGJ|4|111|6|0|Still today, a real Jew has a peculiar fear of a horse, of a dog, is no friend of a cat and does not trust too much a camel. He is antipathetic to tame water birds, and for the whole world he surely has a dislike in turkey and chicken, and it will still take a long time until he becomes a friend of these animals. While a real Jew is immediately terrible disgusted, the Greek as well as the Romans regard it long since as a good tasting and very popular roast.
GGJ|4|111|7|0|From now on things are of course completely different and will still become very different, once I will have gone home! As a sign of all this I will after My return to the large garden of brother Kornelius, show to one of My disciples, who still is a arch-Jew in all his bones, what food in future can be eaten without any concern.
GGJ|4|111|8|0|Now I have shown you the reason also of these Mosaic eating statues of the Jews, and you and you all must realize this properly! Therefore it is now time to talk about for which we actually and primarily came to this mountain!"
GGJ|4|112|1|1|A prediction about the present revelations
GGJ|4|112|1|0|(The Lord:) "I said, that you will see wonderful things of the rarest kind; now, except for the light ball which was brought by Raphael from deep within High-Africa, nothing further has happened, although the middle of the night has already been crossed. Earlier on I have drawn your attention to this, that for a short while I will open your eyes, that you as an introduction can see how the world actually looks like.
GGJ|4|112|2|0|However, before I do this, I say and instruct you all, that you absolutely cannot tell anybody about your visions; since for this mankind of the world will not nearly be ready for a very long time, and basically it is also not necessary for the salvation of their souls, that mankind of the world learn about something like this! If only they very much wanted to accept, to love God above all and their neighbour like themselves, everything else, as far as necessary, will be revealed to them anyway.
GGJ|4|112|3|0|But you, as the first fundamental pillars of My teaching, must by yourself secretly know more than all the others together, so that you after a while surely not be tempted to renegade from this My teaching.
GGJ|4|112|4|0|Nevertheless, all this will still not get lost, and if a thousand and nearly again thousand of years has passed and My teaching has been completely buried in the dirtiest matter, I will during that time again awaken men, who conscientious will write down word-for-word in a large book what has been discussed here by you and by Me, and will be given to the world, by which many eyes will be opened again!"
GGJ|4|112|5|0|Nota bene: You, My servant and writer, now think, that I did not mentioned it at that time?! Do you also want to become weak in your faith, as you are still weak in your flesh?! See, I say it to you, that I even gave your and a few others names to Cyrenius and Kornelius, and who are now the joyful witnesses of everything what I tell you in the pen. But at the end I also will give to you the names, who from now on in two-thousand years will write down and do even greater things than you are know! - Remember this for the time being and write down everything in full faith!
GGJ|4|112|6|0|About this Cyrenius was very surprised and Kornelius asked Me about the men to whom this will be given.
GGJ|4|112|7|0|And I gave them the standing and the character and even their names and added: "One of them, to whom will be revealed more than to you all now, will in a direct line be a descendant of the oldest son of Joseph and will therefore according to his body also be a true descendant of David. Thus he will be of the same weak flesh as David, but therefore even stronger in the spirit! Good for them, who will listen to them and arrange their lives accordingly!
GGJ|4|112|8|0|But even the other great-awakened will mainly be descendants of David. Since such things can only be given to those, who even regarding the flesh descended from there, from where also I descended according to My flesh; since even I descended from David via Maria, the mother of this My body, because Maria is also a completely pure daughter of David. However, during that time the descendants of David will mainly live in Europe, but they nevertheless will be completely pure and true descendants of the man according to the heart of God and therefore able to be carriers of the greatest light out of the heavens. They surely will never sit on an earthly throne, but even more will wait for them in My kingdom, and I surely will always think of My brothers! But also most of My disciples, who are here, descend from their fathers side from David and are therefore in all seriousness My bodily brothers, accept for one who is not from above but purely from this world. He was not supposed to be among them, and still he has to be there, so that that, what has been written, is being fulfilled!"
GGJ|4|112|9|0|Says Cyrenius quite amazed: "Thus only to the descendants of David You will always reveal Your will? Are Mathael, Zinka and Zorel also descendants of the great king? Since You also reveal to them the same as to the descendants of David!"
GGJ|4|112|10|0|Says I: "Friend, this here does not take place in a manner of a secret revelation, but by way of an open word perceptible to every flesh ear! But it is something completely different to receive the secret, inner word, which comes from My word into the heart of him, who hears it in himself; and for that a certain prepared line of people is required, whose inner is capable, to endure the omnipotence and omni-strength of My word! Since every unprepared would already be destroyed and killed by only one word coming directly from Me. Once it has been written, then people with a good will and a good sense, can read it; it will not only not kill them, but strengthen for the eternal life.
GGJ|4|112|11|0|But if evil world people would read it, to mock about it, they also would be destroyed and killed, although it is only written! Now you also know how these things are standing; and I say now, that you be prepared, to see the wonders of origin, being and permanence for ever!"
GGJ|4|112|12|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, we are prepared to see, what Your great and very special mercy will show us; but only a very small question I still want to be answered by You, if it is permitted!"
GGJ|4|112|13|0|Says I: "Just keep on asking, and I will answer you!"
GGJ|4|113|1|1|The calling to the inner word
GGJ|4|113|1|0|Says Cyrenius, asking: "Lord, if for hearing Your holy word for later on in the spirit, only those who in a certain way even bodily and especially in their souls prepared are capable, it is of little use to the incapable, even if they have achieved the true rebirth of the spirit by a very austere life: they still will not be found worthy by Your mercy, to hear Your heart's word in their hearts! Since they cannot bear it, because they have not been prepared and made suitable for it by David. But I think that all people, irrespective if from above or from below, when living according to Your will, should also obtain the same abilities! The spirit who penetrates the soul and finally even their body, will certainly be capable to endure a word from You?!"
GGJ|4|113|2|0|Says I: "Friend! You are a very dear, beloved and esteemed friend of Mine; but with your question you again have judged this matter like a blind about the most beautiful colours of the rainbow. With such your judgements I could be quite astonished that the limbs of your body have not already a long time ago started a revolution against your head, because they are not equipped with the same abilities with what your head can boast.
GGJ|4|113|3|0|Your feet on their own are deaf and must despite being poorly equipped do the most difficult job. Your hands must outwardly execute your will and must do this and that but still do not have the eyes to see the beautiful light, and no ear to listen to the marvellous harmony of song; they also do not have any smell nor any taste to taste the spicy appealingness of life! Do you think that those limbs are worse off compared to the head?
GGJ|4|113|4|0|Or could not a thorn hedge complain against grapes and say: 'What did I do wrong that I are not allowed to receive the mercy, so that also I for a change can boast with marvellous grapes?!'
GGJ|4|113|5|0|Do you still don't know, that everything is precisely calculated by Me and that everything has its destination?! As it stands with the different limbs of your body, that each with its own abilities serves all other limbs, it is the same with all kinds of abilities of people and can be serving each other in a useful manner, and this is actually what causes the highest bliss of life.
GGJ|4|113|6|0|If your head and your heart are cheerful, also all other limbs will be cheerful and happy; but if only the smallest limb ails, then the cheerfulness and happiness of the head and heart and all other, on their own completely healthy limbs, is gone! All are sad for the sake of one and will do everything to help the one limb and cure it again.
GGJ|4|113|7|0|It is certainly a beautiful occupation, to own the ability, to hear the voice of My love, to write it down to convey it to those who lack this ability, if they are thirsty for it; but it is a similar beautiful ability of the heart, to hold on to the heard in the heart and to live accordingly. If it has brought a person who originates from below, to the rebirth of the spirit, he will surely find the best allotted reward for it and will just as little complain against the one with the ability to receive the word, like ever any of your small fingers has complained that it does not have an eye of your head! - Tel Me if you are satisfied with My answer!"
GGJ|4|113|8|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, - more than perfect! I will not come to You with such a highly stupid question again! Your mercy can now completely undisturbed let us see something!"
GGJ|4|114|1|1|A view into the world of nature spirits
GGJ|4|114|1|0|Says I: "See, for this purpose I have asked for this our light ball to be brought here from the deepest middle of Africa, to without so to speak miracles, disclose to you along a for you until now completely unknown more natural way, the nature spirit world.
GGJ|4|114|2|0|The light of this stone has the property, to influence the life nerves of the pit of the stomach to such an extend, that the soul pulls her eyesight thereto after a prolonged exposure to this light, and thereby starts to see herself even the most concealed things. Your sight will now be completely moved thereto, and thus you will see better with closed eyes than with the widest open eyes of the flesh.
GGJ|4|114|3|0|For some people also the moon has the same effect, however, never in such a high and powerful degree as the light of this very rock. Just close your eyes and convince yourself, if you can't see better with the pit of your stomach than with your natural eyes!"
GGJ|4|114|4|0|Upon these My words all closed their eyes and were completely surprised about the most sharpest eyesight of the soul through the pit of the stomach.
GGJ|4|114|5|0|Only Mathael and his four companions said: "This wondrous way of seeing is not foreign to us at all; since in this manner we often saw the strangest things and often walked over places, over which in a natural awakened state no mortal could ever cross without the most severe fall, and at the same time we saw all the air, as well as the waters of the seas and lakes, rivers and streams always filled densely with all kind of strange grimaces and larvae, which moved quickly then slowly in all known directions through the air; they also floated up and down, turned slowly, sometimes quite swiftly in circles. Some sat, so to speak, like snow flakes on the surface of the earth and some quickly crept into the furrows; some were absorbed by the plants like dew, others by the soil, and still others by all kind of rocks.
GGJ|4|114|6|0|Those creeping into the soil and absorbed by the plants- and mineral world, did not appeared again; however, where any tree or herb or something animal-like decomposed, initially they rose looking like a light, gleaming smoke of all kind of new entities, who soon seized each other by the hundreds of thousands and melted into an already quite well developed form.
GGJ|4|114|7|0|Once the form was completed, it did not take long, that this form, with some sort of an own consciousness started to move and acted like a dog who searches for something and whose nose has picked up scent.
GGJ|4|114|8|0|Normally we saw those beings floating towards herds of sheep, goats and cattle. Once they reached such, they stayed among them; and when mating took place, to which it seemed they encouraged the animals, they were again absorbed by the animals who were mating, like a dew by somewhat dried out gras, and did not appear again.
GGJ|4|114|9|0|Many of these forms also moved quickly towards waters and swam easy gliding for some time on the surface. Some dived purposefully into the water; some crowed together in a misty mass and after forming a new form, which not seldom resembled a water animal, they disappeared under the surface.
GGJ|4|114|10|0|However, the oddest thing of all, we saw how thousands of grimaces, larvae and forms rose from the water, and they had a similar form of all kind of flying insects, as well as of small and large birds of any kind. They had quite good developed wings, legs and other limbs; but they did not used them like the birds, but everything just hang on them, and they floated more than fluff or flakes in the air. Only when a swarm of real birds flew close to them, one saw real animated movement of these misty larvae and forms; they then moved along with the swarm and were in a short time sort of consumed by it.
GGJ|4|114|11|0|But from above we always saw like a bright dust raining down, sometimes more, sometimes less dense, and there was a lot to see especially above the surface of waters. If one had a closer look at this dust, one could also find some sort of form in it, which resembled either small eggs or extremely small water animals, and this dust was also immediately consumed by the water.
GGJ|4|114|12|0|O, a lot could be told if one had the time for it! But what we saw earlier in our unfortunate state, we see now again with really closed eyes, and this sight awakens in us the memory, which calls to us loudly: 'All this you have seen every evening and every night for many years!' Sometimes, during rather murky autumn days, we had the same visions, but of course we did not knew what to make of it, and what was its origin, and what it was! To You, o Lord, all honour, all love, all thanks and all adoration therefore!"
GGJ|4|115|1|1|Jarah and the nature spirits
GGJ|4|115|1|0|Says now Jarah resting next to Me: "But Lord! What are these little men? They came out of the woods and surrounding us in large crowds and in all colours! Some seem to have a misty dress; but most of them are completely naked and all have the size of nearly two year old children."
GGJ|4|115|2|0|Says I: "These are natural, already concrete human souls, who did not have gone the way through the flesh as yet. Until now they also do not have a great desire for it, because they fear too much a new imprisonment in matter. The clothed ones even have some sort of a language, which of course is quite limited; but they all possess a certain intelligence of apes!"
GGJ|4|115|3|0|Says Jarah: "Would the clothed understand me, if I talked to them?"
GGJ|4|115|4|0|Says I: "Just try it, hit or miss!"
GGJ|4|115|5|0|Hereupon Jarah gathers some courage and asks a misty clothed light blue one: "How are you then, and what do you want form us?"
GGJ|4|115|6|0|The light blue little man comes quite close to Jarah, stares at her with quite stiff eyes and says: "Who gave you permission, you stinking flesh, to ask us pure?! Except for one and another you smell disgustingly of matter; and this is the biggest enemy of our noses! Therefore in future ask only then, you stinking cadaver, if you are ordered by the almighty spirit of all spirits to do this, - otherwise take care, how you can rid yourself in good manner from your fleshy moth bag!"
GGJ|4|115|7|0|I ask Jarah: "Now, My little daughter, how does this answer taste?"
GGJ|4|115|8|0|Says Jarah: "Lord, Lord, o, these beings are terribly raw and rough! Am I really such a stinking cadaver? I cannot help myself because of so much melancholy; yes, I could quite easily despair!"
GGJ|4|115|9|0|Says I: "Behold, behold, My little daughter, the little spirit has even done you a favour! Why are you hurt by that?! The little spirit could have said it to you with more sweet word, that in you quite secretly still resides a very small beauty haughtiness; but this little spirit is no linguistic artist, does only have a limited vocabulary and talks more out of his feeling rather than any form of understanding.
GGJ|4|115|10|0|Is your soul happiness destroyed, because you have spoken to the light blue? If you had ask one of those glowing red something similar as the light blue, he surely would have given you an answer, that you would have fainted being so furious. But now thank him for the good deed which the light blue has given to you and it will be easier to talk to him!"
GGJ|4|115|11|0|Jarah takes this to heart and says to the little spirit, still stiffly staring at her: "I thank you, dear little man, for this boon, which you have given to me by your straight, bare words; just don't be cross with me about it! Right, dear little man, you surely will not remain upset by it with me?"
GGJ|4|115|12|0|Here the little man laughs brightly and says, still laughing: "The one who said this to you, is quite alright, - but you snowy gosling, still falls short by quite a margin; since on your smelly soil neither the thought nor the will for it has been growing! But you are now more tolerable to me then before; but your little beauty haughtiness I certainly do not like. Just don't think too much of yourself; since everything belonging to you, is bad, - the good belongs to someone else!"
GGJ|4|115|13|0|Says Jarah: "But tell me, dear little man, from where do you know all this?"
GGJ|4|115|14|0|The little man laughs again and says: "What you see, you do not have to know! You also see now more than what you otherwise could see! But I see now even more than you are, since I do not have put a stinking flesh around myself; and therefore I can see precisely what you and everybody else is made of. I tell you, just don't fancy yourself because of your advantages; since with you they are not nearly your property!"
GGJ|4|115|15|0|Says Jarah: "Yes, why so? Explain this to me better!"
GGJ|4|115|16|0|Says the little man: "If someone who travelled a lot and has thereby collected all kinds of knowledge and experiences through many troubles and discomfort, and tells you all this what he has seen and experienced, then you will also know what he himself knows; can you thereupon take any pride therein? Since that what you now know more then earlier, is only a double reward for him, who in the first place with great trouble and many sacrifices has collected such knowledge and experiences, and who secondly was so kind, to tell you about everything in great detail. Tell me, if you can reckon the acquisition of such experiences and knowledge to your own credit?
GGJ|4|115|17|0|See, you are only standing there as a useful book written full of good knowledge and experiences, but you are not nearly the wise writer of the book! To whom belongs the credit for the good which has been written into the book, the book or to him who has written everything into it? See, you are a book written full of good things, but not nearly a writer! Therefore, just don't fancy yourself!"
GGJ|4|115|18|0|Hereupon the little man laughs again and stands upright like a general and says to his army: "If you have satisfied your curiosity about this society, let us move on; since here it just smells too much for me!"
GGJ|4|115|19|0|Suddenly they withdraw and disappear in the woods.
GGJ|4|116|1|1|The nature and activity of the nature spirits
GGJ|4|116|1|0|Says Jarah: "Who would have searched for so much wisdom in these aery little men?! Nevertheless, basically I'm very glad that they moved on again; since in time they would have made us quite some trouble, although it seems that their nature is quite cold. It seems that there is not much love in them; but they certainly know how to distinguish right from wrong. What will become of these beings if they do not want to make the way through the flesh?"
GGJ|4|116|2|0|Says I: "At one stage they will go through it; but it will still take a long time, until they decide to do it. The light blue ones earliest, the others not before long!
GGJ|4|116|3|0|Because the souls who originated and still daily are originating from nature of this earth, are very difficult to decide to do it; only many experiences and a lot of recognitions and from this emerging the best hope, is what motivates them, after having come to the certain realisation, that by way of the flesh they never can loose anything, but only profit a lot, and in the worst case can again become what they are now.
GGJ|4|116|4|0|These nature souls live mostly in the mountains, but also go to the residences of simple, poor and unsophisticated people and do good to them; they just don't have to be offended. In such a case it is not good holding a meal with them.
GGJ|4|116|5|0|Secretly they also visit schools and learn a lot from people. To the miners they quite often show the best and richest metal deposits. On the Alps they serve the shepherds and the animals; they just don't have to be offended.
GGJ|4|116|6|0|There are still quite a few of such nature spirits living on this earth, who nearly have reached five times the age of Methusalem and still not made the way through the flesh. They would accept everything else, - just the loss of recollection mainly prevents them, since they view this as a kind of death of their current being.
GGJ|4|116|7|0|Now you also now this, what are the circumstances of these beings. Now pay attention to other things which will present itself.
GGJ|4|116|8|0|Says for a change our old Kisjonah from Kis: "O Lord, a few weeks ago when You mercifully stayed at my house, what great and elated things did I not have seen and heard! But everything that has taken place and what I have heard and seen during the past few days of my presence here, nobody in the entire Galilee could have dreamt about! Lord, forgive, that I dared with my clumsy mouth to interrupt You in anything! Since one should here never say a word, but only listen and watch; and if one does not understand something immediately, one should just be a little patient and the explanation will follow by itself! - I already have finished speaking!"
GGJ|4|116|9|0|Says I: "O, just keep on speaking and asking, My dearest friend Kisjonah, since the speech of your mouth sounds exceedingly pleasant in the ears of My heart; because the sound of humility is with Me by far the most beautiful harmony.
GGJ|4|116|10|0|Yesterday during the day you also have listened to the marvellous tone, which My angel Raphael sang; but nevertheless, how heavenly beautiful this tone sounded, the purest sound of true humility is in My ears incomparable more marvellous!
GGJ|4|116|11|0|You are also a right man according to My heart, and during the winter I will stay in your house, and there will be ample opportunity to enlighten you and your whole house about a few issues. Keep on be of good courage, and observe everything very carefully, the explanations will not stay behind!"
GGJ|4|116|12|0|Says Kisjonah: "O Lord, I'm surely not in the least worthy for such great generosity, but such a winter will be the most blessed time for me! O, what great joy will there be in my house! But now not a single word over my lips!"
GGJ|4|116|13|0|Says Cyrenius: "Then I also will from time to time become a resident of your house and will contribute to provide for the poor of the whole area in an appropriate manner!"
GGJ|4|116|14|0|Says Kisjonah: "High ruler, that will be very nice of you and it will be a great pleasure for me! But I beg you, no further interruptions for now; since wonders over wonders are floating past us, and we observe them with too little attention!"
GGJ|4|117|1|1|A tangle of soul substances
GGJ|4|117|1|0|Said Mathael: "Oho, what tremendously big tangle is floating from the area of the town in our direction?! It comes closer and closer. Look, look, how it disorderly curls and snake-like winds! What are all these strange figures?! I notice distinguishable like oxen, cows, calves, sheep, chickens, pigeons, all kinds of birds, flies, all kinds of beetles; donkeys, also some camels, cats, dogs, a few lions, fish, adders, snakes, lizards, crickets, straw, all kinds of wood, masses of grain, clothes, fruit, even all kind of tools and a great amount of everything which I does not recognise! What does this represent?! Are these also souls, which are sewed into an exceedingly big and completely transparent bag and swirling around on the inside like loose chaff in a whirlwind?!"
GGJ|4|117|2|0|Says I: "These are souls or respectively spirits of a lower kind, a disaster company held together for some time, which only then will part, once it has become more ripe inside the nourishing bag.
GGJ|4|117|3|0|Everything that exists anywhere on earth, is soul matter. If its physical material cohesion is by whatever means destroyed and thereby freed as a soul, it seizes each other after the destruction in its earlier material form and continues to exist for some time. If in time this form has become more mature with intelligence, bit by bit it will start to leave the old form and goes over into a form with a greater life potential.
GGJ|4|117|4|0|This tangle is a collection container for everything; whatever has been destroyed by the fire and through the fire, you will find in this tangle as soul substance, with some intelligence attached. That they all appear together and mixed up in this bag like a cage, is due to fear.
GGJ|4|117|5|0|If for example at any point on earth large elementary revolutions are to take place shortly, what of course is caused by a big movement of nature spirits or - souls, also all animal souls are struck by a great fear. Then all different kind of animals start to accommodate each other quite friendly and form a very peaceful society. The adder is not concerned about its venom anymore, the snake too; the tearing animals does not attack the peaceful lambs; the bee and the wasp have put their sting like a warrior his sword inside the scabbard. In short, everything changes its nature; even the plant world let their heads hang down sadly, and no plant raises its shy head before the calamity is over.
GGJ|4|117|6|0|Really everything - with the exception of man -, which was destroyed by such an opportunity, unite with each other as soul substance after the destruction in the continuing fear and if necessary protects itself by an outer skin. If such a loose soul tangle has floated around for about a century, the original different soul elements have attracted each other more closely, in time they start to unite, and then form one or even more powerful nature human souls.
GGJ|4|117|7|0|This floating tangle before us contains everything which has been destroyed by the fire of Caesarea Philippi. This tangle will need more than a hundred years until it is fully developed; but then more than a hundred mature nature human souls will penetrate the light outer skin and about another hundred years later make their way through the flesh.
GGJ|4|117|8|0|During blazes, at fire-spitting mountains, also with great floods, similar tangles are forming. Where there are less animal elements, the transformation takes longer; but if there are animal elements mixed in, like here, it normally takes less time.
GGJ|4|117|9|0|It is not necessarily the result, that from a tangle where there are no animals present, still nature human souls should develop; there can also develop nature animal souls or even again more noble plant souls, where the latter normally develops from decaying mists or from all kind of so called volcanic steams and smoke masses.
GGJ|4|117|10|0|In short, if with mists it can be proved, that they either originate from decaying coarse-animal and also from coarse plant material or just from fermenting processes of minerals, only all kind of plant souls are developing and unite according to the largest parts through the roots, according to the somewhat more noble parts in the leaves and according to the most noble parts when the opportunity arrives of flower mating with a from a germ bursting and active becoming plant soul, and form thereby the blissful multiplication of seeds and their germs.
GGJ|4|117|11|0|The coarser of such plant soul specifics stay in the matter like the trunk and in the wood fibre material, the more noble are getting into the tender leave construction, the still more noble determine the fruit itself including what occurs before and after, and the most noble already unite in an intelligent germ life, which has the ability to either awaken itself to a similar new life, to start the old activity anew, or unite immediately with the soul of an animal- or even human soul by being eaten by an animal or human respectively.
GGJ|4|117|12|0|Therefore man mainly only enjoys the fruit of plants, so that the plant germ souls can immediately unite with his soul, the coarser parts of the core and the fruit only with the blood and flesh and with the cartilages and bones, which after the separation as still impure has to reach purity by several cycles in the kingdom of the plant world, until it fully matures as a germ spirit to be taken up in a new animal- or even human soul. - Now you know by the way, how these tangles originate and what happens to them, and what their final goal is, and therefore you can continue with your observations and see, if there is not another appearance coming up!
GGJ|4|117|13|0|But this, what you see here, is the explained ladder of Jacob, through which he saw heaven and earth connected and saw the powers of life and saw the thoughts of God rising up and down. Jacob certainly saw the vision, but neither he nor anybody else up to this hour ever comprehended it. I now have revealed it before you; but for that you all had to be placed in a sort of bright sleep, to see the revealed Jacob's ladder and finally understand it by My word, so that you know how the heavenly is linked to the earthly on the same ladder - the one always going over to the next. - Look over the lake, this means with your spirit- or rather soul vision, and tell Me what you see!"
GGJ|4|118|1|1|The nature of oxygen
GGJ|4|118|1|0|Says for once Zinka: "Lord, I see on the surface of the water like an immense number of fiery snakes moving to and fro; some dive below, however, the speed of their movement is not hampered by the water mass. I see right to the bottom of the lake; at the bottom there are large number of monsters of all kind, also countless many fish, and all snap at these fiery snakes. If the fish or another monster has devoured one or more of such fire snakes, they become more active and alive, and an expressive kind of lust flashes from these water beings.
GGJ|4|118|2|0|I now see these fire snakes, but only much smaller and less bright, also floating around in the air; in the region of the water they are most dense. Birds, who are in the habit to amuse themselves over the surface of the water at night, seem not to love them very much; but the fish are jumping out of the water to catch them. Those swimming above the water, have the strongest shine and have a movement as quick as an arrow! - What, o Lord, is that? How should we understand this?"
GGJ|4|118|3|0|Says I: "This what you see there, is the actual nourishing material of life, it is the salt of the air and the salt of the sea; some time in the future the nature-wise (scientist) will call this element oxygen. They will not see it, but observe it, and they will determine its properties and its occurrence more or less or also its complete absence.
GGJ|4|118|4|0|Water, as the main life element for plants, animals and people, must have this oxygen in abundance, especially the large world oceans. The animals in the water would not be able to live, if the water would not be continuously be filled in plentiful measures with this material.
GGJ|4|118|5|0|This material is originally the actual soul substance and corresponds with the thoughts, before they are even combined into an idea. But where you can find this soul life material in sufficient quantities compressed together, soon a form will show, either animated, this means as tender and moving, or as completely stiff like a rock or like a piece of dead wood. Just look especially at the shores, and in some places you will discover a particular, dotted stinging lightening; this originates from the crowding together of this life material.
GGJ|4|118|6|0|You can see it now how our fire snakes here and there are coming together like a lump by the hundreds of thousands in numbers. Such a lump formed like by coincidence, produces for a short period of time a very bright light. This intensified lightening is the moment of seizing-each-other of a great number of these life fire snakes; with this seizing an idea with a form is already completed.
GGJ|4|118|7|0|Once the form is in order, a state of rest takes place, and the particular lightening has stopped; but therefore a creature has already been formed. It shows either in the form of a crystal or as a seminal grain or egg or even already in the form of a completed water animal or at least as a little water moss plant, - which is also the reason why you quite often see with your eyes of the flesh the shallow and level shore areas covered richly with all kinds of water plants. And where such plant location are present in abundance, there will also be no shortage of all kinds of larger and smaller water animals.
GGJ|4|118|8|0|You ask now, who models these life spirits, of which the one looks the same as the next, into either stiff or life-moving shapes?! This question will be best answered by My Raphael. Come, Raphael, speak and show yourself to be practical!"
GGJ|4|119|1|1|Raphael presents how the organic beings were created
GGJ|4|119|1|0|Here Raphael comes forward and says: "God in Itself is everlasting and infinite. Infinite space is filled only by Him. He as the highest, purest and greatest thought and the everlasting most perfect idea in and out of Himself, can only, as everything from eternity, create continuously thoughts in His whole infinite space, and it is full of the same out of Him; we (the primordial angels), as His for you people unthinkable times already matured and now independent life ideas full of light, wisdom, realisation and will power, have an infinite number of serving spirits underneath us, who so to speak form our arms and recognise our will and execute same immediately.
GGJ|4|119|2|0|The pure thoughts of God are the substance, out of which everything which infinity contains, has originated: originally only we by the will of the most highest and almightiest spirit of God, - but then all these things and beings through us, who were the first and most superior receptive vessels for the thoughts and ideas coming out of God - and will from now on in an elevated and increasingly more perfect manner remain such forever.
GGJ|4|119|3|0|We take the life thoughts coming from God, which present themselves visibly to you in the shape of long tongues, combine them and form continuously according to the order of God in us, forms and beings; and if someone would ask you, from where God or we as His so to speak already everlasting servants, messengers and workers, have taken the physical material to form the beings, - there in front of you, you have it now! These snake-like and fiery long tongues are the spiritual building blocks, out of which everything, whatever the whole of eternity contains as material being-like, is made of.
GGJ|4|119|4|0|How this making is executed, the Lord Himself has already shown to you very clearly. But you will all this only then understand in the fullness of true life clearness and perfectly comprehend, if you are yourself completely as life-perfected standing before God the Lord in the spirit and not in the heavy flesh anymore.
GGJ|4|119|5|0|But so that you according to the will of the Lord, as it is possible for you now, can see, how we mighty and old servants of God from these thoughts of God which are floating around in this space, can create forms and beings, look with the eyes of your souls, and you will learn something, what until now no mortal has ever seen on this earth!
GGJ|4|119|6|0|See, in the name of the Highest I now have instructed my serving spirits, to bring quite a lot of this necessary material here to me! And look, we already have a bright shining lump of our fiery long tongues in front of us, which does not have any other form than this of a round ball of fire! Just look, how these fiery long tongues are cuddling and crowding together, as if each one wanted to creep into the centre! It seems that after a while they are coming to rest; nevertheless, this is no rest, but only an obstacle by the increased crowding towards the centre, to get closer to the centre.
GGJ|4|119|7|0|Yes, why then does everything strives for the centre? See, if I have separate same size balls to throw, then the one which is heaviest can be thrown with the highest speed and will travel the farthest distance, or it will at an equal distance and concurrent start certainly arrive first at the set target! It is similar with the endless many being-like thoughts emanating from God. Among them there are so to speak quite heavy ones, which are almost already equal to an idea, whereby the less heavy ones are still just very mature thoughts; then there are lighter thoughts which are less mature and less light-fed, following are very light thoughts which just have been thought as something, and finally there are very, very light thoughts. They are those which can be compared with early-germs or better the early buds of a tree. In themselves they are already something, but do not as yet have reached the required divine maturity, that, when looking at them in isolation, one could say: 'They will take on this or that shape!'
GGJ|4|119|8|0|If now someone of us wants to form a being from this now known life-substance to you, according to order of the divine will and actually must according to the most inner impulse of the most highest spirit, he calls the spirits serving him, and they have to bring together sufficient quantities of this known substance; and it is here spiritually as easy understandable as of course physically seen, that the heavier thoughts will be here quicker than the lighter and even very light ones. The heaviest apparently form the centre, while the lighter, arriving later, must be content with the more and more outer zones, while the very light ones are forming the extreme outer shell.
GGJ|4|119|9|0|Since the central thoughts are already most richly nutrient-fed, the more empty, poor and still hungry are crowding against the rich, to yield something from their abundance to become saturated. And therefore you have the phenomena in front of you, how and why the most outer fiery long tongues continuously strive for the centre and finally seem to come increasingly to rest, although their striving is still the same, to come to the centre as close as possible, in order to consume more of the nutrient rich centre.
GGJ|4|119|10|0|Thus you see here a lump, which is to the greatest part still very hungry and does not want anything else than sufficient saturation. It is similar to a ball polyp of the sea, who sucks its food from the mud of the sea with its thousand times thousand little sucking proboscises, until the ball polyp finally starts to grow protrusions from overeating, by which means he can reach further away from him and in time also can move away from its location. With the gluttonous arms it also obtains an autogenous and more distinctive form and distinguishes itself to quite an extend from its original ball shape.
GGJ|4|119|11|0|All of you are secretly astonished about this my derived explanation of the first primordial beginning of a being and its form by means of a presentation of a growing being, as it only can be and never could be otherwise; just turn your sight to the outer nature of things, and you will find the same only too easy and soon!
GGJ|4|119|12|0|Just take for example the ovary of a hen and look closely at the clustered little egg lumps! You will notice that some are still very small, like small pease, others are already like berries, and still others like small apples. Inside a light skin is nothing else than the yellowish yoke material! Still how shapeless is this being!
GGJ|4|119|13|0|But now this central material becomes more fed and begins to deposit the clear. After a while of feeding the coarsest is separated from the clear, however, it does not move away from the egg, but it deposit itself as a very firm shell around the egg and serves it as protection against being damaged during birth. Observe now a laid egg; how different is it not from the first egg-embryo in the mother's body!
GGJ|4|119|14|0|Now the hen sits on the egg and warms it for some time. What changes are taking place inside the egg! In the yoke it starts to stir and to bring order, the right thoughts (fiery long tongues) find and connect with each other and attract the closest relatives to them. They unite again partly with the first and even more among each other, but attract immediately the closest relatives from the outer, this means the lighter ones, to them. Within a short time you will already discover the little chicken's heart, head, eyes, entrails, feet, wings and little down feathers. Once the being has progressed so far, the orderly arranged parts attract more and more of the same kind from the available material to it and develop from moment to moment more and more.
GGJ|4|119|15|0|Once the form and the organism is nearly completely developed, during such continuous activity also the original main- and middle thought was more and more being strengthened, supported and saturated and begins now, with the exceeding abundance of its life, to go over into the organism and takes over the reins, and the being becomes visually alive and only then completes its development completely.
GGJ|4|119|16|0|Once it has been completely developed, the life-thought which has been gone over into the whole organism, which is actually the soul, soon discovers, that it still lives in a prison. Because of that it stirs with more strength, breaks open the prison and walks completely exhausted and full fear into the big world, since it does not feel sufficiently strengthened. It immediately starts now, to take in outer world food, and thereby immediately starts to grow further, and this for so long until it has placed himself with an easy feeling into balance with the outer world nature.
GGJ|4|119|17|0|And we now see a fully developed, fertile hen in front of us, which again has the ability, to take in, partly from the air, partly from the water and to the largest part from the already soul-containing organic food, the feeding soul-specific parts, where the spiritual parts are used for the further development of its life soul and the coarser parts, not only for the preservation of its organism, but also for the new creation of little egg lump deposits, from which according to the orderly development as shown to you, again a hen, male or female, will emerge.
GGJ|4|119|18|0|The gender originates from each times greater or lesser of the original heaviness, degree of maturity and strength of the living soul basis thoughts. If this is already from the beginning fully matured, so that it is already in itself an idea, its development will lead to a male form; however, if the primitive of the basic life thought is standing on the second and lighter level, the development will move towards a female shape."
GGJ|4|120|1|1|Procreation in the animal and human being
GGJ|4|120|1|0|(Raphael:) "Through mating by animals only the impulse is provided for the orderly activity of the basic soul-life-thought already present in the egg, since without this impulse it would remain in its dump gorging rest, live from its neighbourly surrounding and this vice versa from it, and this goes on for so along, until they have consumed each other up to the last little point. But this can also happen with the other eggs which have been excited during mating, if the necessary later development requirements have been missing or are not added in the right quantities.
GGJ|4|120|2|0|With all animals the act of mating provides only the impulse to what is already present in the female body; since plant- and little animal soul lumps continuously gather in certain numbers and arrangements at certain places in the mother body. Once they are there, they first excite the mother, she excites through her excitement the male, and he then fertilizes the female, - but not like placing a new seed in the mother, but only for the active awakening of the little life lump which is already present in the mother.
GGJ|4|120|3|0|This occurs thereby, because the male seed, consisting of more free and unbound life-spirits, as such encourages the bound life-spirits in the little life lumps of the mother to a proper revolution and force them to become active, since without such compulsion they would remain in their sweet sluggishness, and never would seize each other to form and to get organised to become a being. The male seminal spirits continuously tease and itch the life-spirits in the female and give them no rest, while the mother's life-spirits continuously oppose such teasing, yes sometimes, if they are very powerful, can even make the male seminal spirits go quite, - which act in the agricultural language is called 'spilled', what quite often especially happens with cattle, but also with other animals and even occurs very often with people. Because the life-spirits in the mother life lumps are destined too much for rest, rather than too pleased being engaging in any continuous and orderly activity. But once they are sufficiently and properly excited, the process will move forward.
GGJ|4|120|4|0|And see, exactly such a mother life lump we have here in front of us for an open observation! Look, how it already came to rest during the time of my explanation to you! If I would leave it like this, it would in its striving shrink more and more towards rest, since its parts would more and more be drawn to the centre, sucking it completely empty and finally have to waste away with it. Because such life-spirts are so to speak like little children, shy and timorous, and take, once they have wrapped themselves up, no food from the outside anymore, but keep sucking continuously in their mother centre, they must shrink up to a point size little lump. But now we will draw strong and as such excited primordial male life-spirits closer for activity only, and let them continuously stroke this sluggish female lump, and you will see, what effect this will have on the female lump.
GGJ|4|120|5|0|See, by means of the many subordinated service spirits I now have according to the will of the Lord, as you can see, the very bright shining, long-fire-tongue like primordial thought life-spirits, which were playing at the water there, drawn to here! Look rather closely now, how they start to eagerly romp around the floating female life lump in front of us! And see, already all the smaller female life spirits begin to stir again, and are trying to get rid of those lively, male life-spirits; but they never give up, and the excitement of the female life-spirits goes deeper and deeper up to the main life centre!
GGJ|4|120|6|0|Now also even this start to act, and since the life-spirits surrounding the centre become quite hungry by the strong activity, they are obliged to take food from the light of the male life-spirits, and thereby become themselves again brighter and fuller, but also the central main life-thought gets a male nourishment. Compelled by this activity, the core surrounding spirits receive an impulse from within to get more and more organized into a kind of well ordered bulwark. However, the more powerful life-spirits towards the centre, now properly bright, recognize themselves and their purpose and their order and group according to their kind of purpose and their relationship; and already you can see organic connections forming form it, and the outer changes into a form, which more and more starts to resemble an animal being.
GGJ|4|120|7|0|By this activity and by this battle all life parts become more destitute for nourishment, and this is increasingly provided by the males. The outer life-spirits which are getting more and more organized, are starting to become familiar with the male spirts disturbing them, the old fear and shyness disappears, and this also transmits to the inner spirits. Everything starts to stir and move more freely, and the result is a perfection of the being, which in a very short time has developed to such an extend, that you are, the children of the Lord, can already determine which type of animal is starting to appear. See, a very strong female donkey grows from it, and the Lord wants it to stay and does not get dissolved anymore!"
GGJ|4|120|8|0|Note Hebram and Risa: "The good Raphael must be in the mood to create donkeys! Two days ago to our astonishment he also was quickly ready with one!"
GGJ|4|120|9|0|Says Raphael: "Let it be, what at that time had to take place for your education! This female donkey means something completely different here; it is for you all a necessary symbol of the right humility. It is also with you people on earth not otherwise, if you rush your judgements and decisions, and finally as a result normally only a donkey or at least a good piece of it appears. Here the issue is, to show you in a very short time the development as from the primordial beginning, and because of the rush also a female donkey appeared -, if you had to joke about it.
GGJ|4|120|10|0|This female donkey will be mated by the donkey from yesterday, and in the following year a person from Jerusalem will buy both of them, and its colt will be thought of for eternity!
GGJ|4|120|11|0|But nothing further about that; it is sufficient that you have seen, how from primordial life-spirits (single thoughts of God) a natural being originates without a mother, like from the primordial beginning. But if you want, I also can produce other beings in all quickness!"
GGJ|4|120|12|0|Say all: "Mighty servant of the Lord, this is absolutely not necessary; since for our education this one quite wondrous example is more than enough! More could only confuse us than enlighten us!"
GGJ|4|120|13|0|Says Raphael: "Good, then listen a little longer to me! I now have shown to you the fathering and the development of a being, irrespective of its kind, once in an already existing mother's womb and here now a free one, as it is and exists on every new planet, or on any newly formed island on an already old planet, what from time to time always takes place.
GGJ|4|120|14|0|But now you should not associate this example with the coming into being and fathering of people, namely on this earth; although many similarities take place, nevertheless the reason about it is very much different!
GGJ|4|120|15|0|A female person also contains some nature-material in herself; but if fathering takes place in the manner familiar to everyone, also a little lump is fertilized and excited, but it is torn off like a single grape from a bunch, brought to the right place, and an already completed soul is added, looks for some time after this life grape, until the material in it has developed to such a state, that the continuously contracting soul can penetrate into the still very fluid embryo, which activity takes the soul two month to accomplish. Once it has completely empowered the embryo in the mother's womb, the child becomes immediately noticeably alive and quickly grows to its orderly size.
GGJ|4|120|16|0|For as long the nerves of the flesh child are not fully developed and are not active, the soul works with self-consciousness and with all zeal and arranges the body according to its needs; once the nerves are all fully developed, its continuously developing spirit becomes very orderly active, the soul then is getting more and more to rest and finally goes to sleep in the area of the kidneys. It now does not anything of herself anymore and only vegetates, without any recollection of an earlier naked nature state. Only a couple of month after birth it slowly starts to wake up, what can be observed quite well by the decrease of sleep addiction; but until it recovered some of her consciousness, it requires a longer period of time. If a child masters speech, only then does the right consciousness gets into the soul, although without any recollection; since this could certainly not be of any use during the higher development of the soul.
GGJ|4|120|17|0|But the soul, completely stuck in the flesh, sees and recognizes now for the time being nothing else, than what is presented to her it by the senses of the body, and cannot recognize anything else in itself, because it is and must be darkened by the flesh mass to such an extend, that it most of time does not know, that it exists even without the flesh. For a long time it feels completely identical with the flesh, and it takes a lot, to bring a soul in the flesh so far, that it starts to feel and to view itself as something self-like, - what is again absolutely necessary; since without it, it could not hold a spirit inside of itself and of course never could have awakened him.
GGJ|4|120|18|0|Only when the spirit starts to awaken in the soul, it becomes lighter and lighter in the soul; it starts to recognize itself more precise and discovers deeply concealed things in itself, with which it of course does not know much what to do.
GGJ|4|120|19|0|Only if the spirit and its mighty light becomes a full deed in the soul, then all recollection returns to the soul, but of course everything in a transfigured light. There does not exist any delusions or deceptions anymore, but only the most bright, heavenly truth, and the soul is then one with her divine spirit, and everything in it and outside it becomes the highest joy and bliss!
GGJ|4|120|20|0|Do you all now understand a little the picture of the mysterious ladder of Jacob? - Until this far me, what further the Lord Himself with you!"
GGJ|4|121|1|1|Reason for the revelations of the Lord
GGJ|4|121|1|0|"What can there be what we still do not understand?!" said all present after the lesson by Raphael.
GGJ|4|121|2|0|And the captain Julius added: "If this goes on like this, we ourselves will be transformed into gods! Would it be possible to maintain this clairvoyance whenever we choose, we could, with a strengthening of our will, become gods ourselves and produce wonders; but this our clairvoyance is only the result of the magic light from the sphere over there, and our will is weak like our recognition, and therefore we are and stay only weak people!
GGJ|4|121|3|0|When I just look and think all the things which are possible for the angel, however, not one iota of it for the most will-powerful person, one only then recognizes the infinite difference between God and between humans. One can understand it with the hands: God's everything and human's nothingness. May these great depths of God's wisdom and power amuse anyone, but do not please me; since I feel just too clearly in me, that I am a perfect nothing compared to such an angel as Raphael. What am I then compared to God?! No, no, this is and called: nothing!
GGJ|4|121|4|0|One knows and realizes quite a lot and sees miracle over miracle, so that one can loose ones sight and hearing about it, and should one try afterwards ones own will, if according to it also such long fire tongues might move and struggle to form a pure lump only, o, not one single atom will move from its locality, not mentioning one of these fire tongues! Therefore I regard it as better, if one knows and recognizes a lot less, because then one is not tempted, to also produce miracles. I'm already getting fearful and frightened because of all this enormous amount of knowledge and recognition! Why must I see, hear, recognize and know so enormously many things?"
GGJ|4|121|5|0|Says I: "So that you at the same time also can recognize, how little a person is out of himself, and that his being, knowledge, recognition and ability only depends on God!
GGJ|4|121|6|0|With your own will you of course will for ever not achieve anything, just as this angel could not achieve with his own will; but if you have made My will your own will, then you also will be able to do what this angel can do!
GGJ|4|121|7|0|But for now it is alright that you recognizes and understand all this, but at the same time also practically begin to comprehend, that your own will beyond your body can do only very little or nothing. You can recognize and understand everything what the angel understands and recognizes; but if you do not have made My will and also My wisdom your own, all knowledge and recognition is of course of no use to you. It serves you, if you are addicted to action, only as a torture. And this is also good; since only by humility does man become man and a true child of God!
GGJ|4|121|8|0|By the way, this is not shown to you to imitate, but only, so that you can completely recognize God in Me, to even more determinedly do, what I as the Creator of all life, have taught and recommended to you for the sake of the perfection of life.
GGJ|4|121|9|0|You thereby must first reach the rebirth of the spirit, since without it My will cannot vigorously take root in you. If you only can take hold of My will in so far that you voluntary subordinate your will to Mine by the deed and practice this diligently, so that My will as recognized by you totally gets the upper hand, then My spirit will become fully alive in you and will soon penetrate your complete being.
GGJ|4|121|10|0|My earlier diligently practised will by you will reach its full power in you, and what he, completely equal to Me, then want, this will happen; however, as said, only then - and not earlier!
GGJ|4|121|11|0|The recognition, however, should only be the reins, by which you can draw your will into Mine; since you have to recognize by My deeds, that I surely am, as what I continuously present Myself to you.
GGJ|4|121|12|0|If you fully recognize this, it will be so much easier for you, to follow My will, which has its roots in the everlasting, most unmistakable truth, and make it thereby your property.
GGJ|4|121|13|0|If someone recommends a road to you, and you notice in his speech that he himself is not completely familiar with it, you will certainly hesitate, to walk the road which he has shown and described to you, and you will say: 'O, then we rather stay where we are!' But if you quite easily notice from someone's speech, that he is completely familiar with the road, since he from there, to where he described the road to you in every detail correctly and truthful, you will say: 'He has knowledge and the best will, he cannot and does not want to deceive us, and we will walk the road without any hesitation!' See, thereby you will on the grounds of the good and firm trust, subordinate the own will to the will of him, who, as a complete expert, has shown to you the good and right way!
GGJ|4|121|14|0|And see, the same is here the case! If I would appear before you in a misty and mystical half measure, then there would always remain some doubts in you, and it would be very much forgivable, if any doubts would rise in you. However, since I already have revealed Myself to you to nearly the last atom in word and deed and show to you with all My wisdom, love and might, that I really am as what I have introduced Myself to you, the outcome is certain! First it is impossible for you to have any doubts about Me, and secondly the observance of My will, which is the only way by which your spirit can reach the fullest rebirth, must be very easy for you, because you will only too clearly recognize, that by following My will is not just hitting the blue, but must lead you to reach the everlasting true reality. I think that you now will recognize, why I do all the unheard before you and fully reveal and show Myself to you!
GGJ|4|121|15|0|A quite perfect wise master does nothing without a reason, and as such also I do nothing without a reason. I do not teach you only for the sake of yourself, but also so that you later on can become teachers, guides and a roadmap for your other blind brothers and sisters in My name, and therefore you must even be deeper introduced into the secrets of My kingdom, My being, and also must understand your fellow-human in his entire being, from his deepest origin up to his highest and possible perfection and fullest God-resemblance!
GGJ|4|121|16|0|Since by your fullest and most living trust can soonest a similar trust be awakened in your disciples, whereby also they soon can see and understand the hidden things which you are now can see and comprehend.
GGJ|4|121|17|0|Do you have understood Me quite well, and do you understand why I reveal all this before you?"
GGJ|4|121|18|0|Say all deeply moved: "Yes Lord, our Master, our God!"
GGJ|4|121|19|0|Says I: "Now then, awaken again in the physical world, so that I can show you still other things; since you must recognize and understand other things still further and deeper!"
GGJ|4|122|1|1|The Lord reveals the inner being of Judas
GGJ|4|122|1|0|After this My word all went back to see with their eyes of the flesh again and are full of highest amazement about everything they have seen and heard, and all started to praise Me loudly for half an hour.
GGJ|4|122|2|0|After all expressed their recognition by their loud praising, that they have recognized Me in the true depth of life, also Judas Ischariot came to Me and said: "Lord, for a long time I was an unbeliever; but now also I fully believe, that You are in all seriousness Jehovah Himself, or at least a right son of Him! But there is something which I still cannot understand about You, and this is the following:
GGJ|4|122|3|0|How could You as Jehovah who is infinitive, leave this Your infinity and squeeze Yourself into this highly limited form? However, during this, the old infinitive space stayed the same as it was from eternity! You as Jehovah are the very infinitive space itself! How can this exist in its unchanged, endless being and You as the infinite One Himself in this narrow human form?!
GGJ|4|122|4|0|See, Lord, this is an important question! If You could give me a proper light therein, I will be most zealous among all Your disciples, - otherwise always a small doubt will cloud my soul!"
GGJ|4|122|5|0|Says I: "How is this possible that all can see now and only you have become blind?! Do you think that this shell encloses Me?! Or is the sun with its active light only there enclosed where it is active?! How could you see it, if it would not have reached further than to its most outer skin surface?!
GGJ|4|122|6|0|I'm only the everlasting centre of Myself; from there I still fill for ever in an unchanging manner the infinite space.
GGJ|4|122|7|0|I am everywhere the everlasting Me; but here among you I am in the everlasting centre of My being, from where the whole of infinity is for ever and ever and unchangingly maintained in the same manner in its most infinite, everlasting extent.
GGJ|4|122|8|0|Since eternity I resided in My inaccessible centre and in My inaccessible light out of Myself. However, for the sake of the people of this earth it has pleased Me, to step out of this My very same inaccessible centre and the very same light - which since eternity was also entirely inaccessible to the highest angels -, came to this earth and am now accessible from all sides by all of you people and you can endure My light.
GGJ|4|122|9|0|When we moved away from Sichar and went to Galilee and rested after midday on a mountain, I showed to quite a few of you by deed, that My will also reaches to the sun. Recall this from your memory, and you will see how I am everywhere at home and can be by the outflow of My everywhere equally powerful active will!"
GGJ|4|122|10|0|Says Judas Ischariot: "I can recall that at that stage You made the sun for a few moments lightless, if I remember correctly! Now, this is of course not a trifle matter, - however, it is said, that also the old Egyptian magicians were able to do this; how, this is of course another question! In the great nature there exist strange, secret powers; You know them, and the old magicians have also known them and used them. Of course, according to our knowledge until now, nobody has performed such deeds like You!
GGJ|4|122|11|0|However, even You are not without any worldly school! Since quite a few things are said about the skills of Your father Joseph and even about Your mother Maria, who was a disciple of Simeon and Anna; and if an intelligent young man has such parents, he can achieve something. But this is only my worldly opinion; since I for myself believe, that the spirit of Jehovah resides and works in fullness inside You.
GGJ|4|122|12|0|What use would the everlasting invisible Jehovah have for me, who sits high above all stars in His inaccessible light and never shows Himself to His creatures, performs no miracles except for the daily stereotypes, which, however, could just as well been performed by nature itself?! Therefore You are, at least for me, a real Jehovah, since You have shown Yourself before our eyes only too openly and too tangible as a perfect master of all nature and creatures through words and actions. Like You have given back the life to the dead, and rules the elements, and call out of the air brand new donkeys and fish into being and to fill the pantries of the old Markus with bread and wine also out of the air, is for me the only true God, and all the others I don't care! You could have gotten Your pure divine abilities from wherever You want, You are still a right God for me! Am I right or not?
GGJ|4|122|13|0|I have not really fallen on my head to such an extend as thought by my brother Thomas. I know what I know and what I say; but if brother Thomas always thinks that I'm a donkey or an ox, he is greatly mistaken with me. If I could speak with him as I can, upon a thousand he would not be able to answer me only one! If I did not have smelled the true Jehovah in You for a long time, I would have went back to my pottery business a long time ago; but since I perhaps know best with whom I have to do in You, I stay and leave my very profitable art, despite that I also not an enemy of gold and shining silver, - since I prefer rather Your spiritual gold and silver!
GGJ|4|122|14|0|But that Thomas secretly whispered in my ear, when the angel according to your will called a completely healthy donkey into being, that this miracle took only place for the sake of me, to show to me in a living picture, who and what I am, I just cannot accept that so easily! If Thomas thinks he is wiser as what I appear to him, then he should do so; but he should leave me alone! Since I do not put anything in his way, and even if he calls me a thief, I surely never have taken anything from him!
GGJ|4|122|15|0|Before you have given us all a marvellous and exceedingly divine wise teaching about the sickness of a human soul and showed us in its foundation, how one should have even more patience with a sick soul than with the sick body of a person! Why does a wise Thomas does not write such teaching behind his ears, regarding me who also can be still soul sick, if there is no place in his heart for such pure divine teachings?! I do not claim at all that he should ask me for forgiveness, because it pleased his wisdom to call me a donkey - since as meek as he thinks he is, I'm likewise! But I was urged, to openly confess here, that I am actually a soul sick person, but do not envy a Thomas for his great soul healthiness! I therefore still want to always stay his friend and a good brother, as I always was, - but there is only one thing I wish from him, that he in all future should test his correctional zeal with someone else than me; since until now I'm still what he is, namely a disciple like him called by You, my Lord and my God!"
GGJ|4|122|16|0|Says I: "It is not very creditable from the side of My Thomas that he always keeps you in his sights; but it is also known to Me, that you first have made a very untimely joke during the completion of this here still present donkey, which was the actual reason why Thomas hit you a little with your own words!
GGJ|4|122|17|0|Tel me, on what grounds did you made the remark, according to which you said and actually meant: in the end all My miracles would end in the production of completely healthy donkeys! See, this your remark was quite spiteful and very much deserved the opposing remark from Thomas! I do not reprove your faith, according to which you view Me as your only God and Lord, I only admonish you that such your opinion only exists in your words rather than the life of your soul.
GGJ|4|122|18|0|Since in all truth you still regard Me as a real old-Egyptian wise man and as magician familiar with all the secret forces of nature, who quite well understands how to use these forces, that they do not deny their services to him. You see, this is very reproachable in you!
GGJ|4|122|19|0|What hundreds take as the purest truth with their hands, you still can raise one doubt after the other and quite openly make assertions, which always puts Me in a doubtful light with some weaklings. When I gave back the life to a few totally drowned people, you immediately stated that here the place itself and the position of the stars contributed a great deal, and that it therefore was very easy for Me to perform all kind of miracles; at another place I would not at all be able to do this! In Nazareth, Capernaum and in Kis, in Jesaira and even in Genezareth I also performed great miracles, - but not as many as at this very place. - But if you in all seriousness regard Me as your only God and Lord, why do you always cast suspicion about Me with strangers?!"
GGJ|4|122|20|0|Says quite perky and resolutely Judas Ischariot: "When watching very closely the world and nature, it seems that God always considers the favourableness of the location, if He wants to produce something extraordinary! If we go on a very high mountain, for example the Ararat, and we will see nothing than bare rocks and snow and ice. Why do no grapes and figs, apples, pears, cherries and plums grow there? It is my opinion that Jehovah does not regard this place as sufficient favourable, to produce these sweet miracles there as well! It then seems if Jehovah Himself considers the favourableness of a locality very much, otherwise He surely would also have placed the nourishing sweet-miracles there!
GGJ|4|122|21|0|And I believe, that I do not take anything away from Your divinity, if I assert that You for producing miracles always regard one locality more favourable than any other, like for instances Nazareth, where You did not overreached yourself with miracles. As Jehovah you could also easily transform the great desert of Africa into most blissful and flourishing fields, if You would regard this territory as favourable! However, since the mentioned territory is still a desert and most likely will stay that way for a very long time to come, I believe, that You will not suffer any limitation regarding Your divinity, if the great African desert Sahara will stay what it is for a long time to come. - This is my opinion, although brother Thomas will probably not agree with it!"
GGJ|4|122|22|0|Comes Thomas on a sign by Me closer and says: "What you have said would be quite in order, if you also would feel like it in your soul and would regard and recognize this as the full truth; but about this no trace of it can be found inside you! According to your inner recognitions the Lord is in the first place is still a wise eclectic person, who understands it, to pull together from the many to him known teachings, one most wise teaching, and secondly has mastered all magic to such an extend, that at certain opportunities and favourable conditions nothing can fail Him. Only this is yours together with Satan's closely related idea, that such a quite great magician, who understands to submit all the even most secret forces of nature to his will, in the end can not be a real God!
GGJ|4|122|23|0|It shows here, that the Lord Jesus from Nazareth corresponds perfectly with such your requirements, and so you also have no scruples to totally dethrone the old God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and to place this your magician on the throne instead! That you regard the spirit of this holy Man from Nazareth as the same who once thundered His laws to our forefathers on Sinai, you do not have even the slightest idea in your heart.
GGJ|4|122|24|0|And since it still looks the same with you, I cannot otherwise than to reprimand you at every opportunity, if you want to show off at such opportunities and show your always perfidious, bad double tongue; since everyone who thinks and feels otherwise than what his tongue is saying, is a betrayer of the holiness of truth. Therefore you should hereby accept this admonishment and in all future never speak differently from what you think and feel! Since this is the manner of the tearing wolves, who walk around in sheep's furs, to make it easier for them to get an innocent and gentle lamb into their deadly paws. Understand me well; since I completely look through you and admonish you only then, if you appear loudly, because then I can immediately see that you are always a liar, since you speak differently from what you think and feel. As a sick soul I am certainly not your enemy, - but against the sickness itself I am!"
GGJ|4|123|1|1|The rebuke of Judas
GGJ|4|123|1|0|Says Judas Ischariot: "If this is how things are standing, then I must state my case; because the Lord always gave to others the opportunity to rid themselves completely of their evilness and falseness. If this privilege was given to strangers, why is it kept away from me, who actually belongs to your group and always have shared happiness and grief with you?!"
GGJ|4|123|2|0|Says for a change Bartholomäus: "With foreigners it is an entirely different case! In them from ancient times there was mainly already established falseness. Basically they could not help it that they were bad and evil; but when they heard the light words of the everlasting truth, it started to boil and cook in them, and they started to rid themselves of the old feculence, and became pure. But you are standing for a long time already in the fullness of the spiritual truth-light and has for the fullest authenticity of it already received thousands of the most living evidence in words and all kinds of miracles! But all this does not make an impression on you; but you would like to work wonders yourself, so that you, just like the pharisees in the temple, can earn as much gold and silver as possible. For yourself you do not need a God, except for one, who can provide you with a lot of money, so that you can live on earth in all extreme comfort and without consideration of the truths of life heard here from God, and sin yourself to death!
GGJ|4|123|3|0|And with such your inner way of thinking, there is nothing when it comes to ridding your inner self, since it cannot better you and does not provide us with any means whereby we, by words and actions could create a new heart in you, and without it you will stay as you are.
GGJ|4|123|4|0|But if the Lord's almighty word is not able to change you, what can our human after word achieve with you?! Rather go back to your old place and in future do not disturb us with your most trifle chatter! - I have finished speaking!"
GGJ|4|123|5|0|Upon this very forceful reprehension Judas wanted to say something; but Cornelius said to him: "Open your mouth only then, if someone asks you to do so; otherwise keep quiet and do not disturb the Lord at work! But if you really want to talk, go deep into the nearby forest and speak there with the trees and bushes; they will not back chat, which could annoy you and finally offend you! Or go down to the lake and talk there to the fish; they also will allow you everything! Because of this what is spoken here, and what happens here, you anyway understand as much as nothing; and your sullen stupidity and from it the continuously anew awakened selfishness and greed disturbs us in the for us so necessary deeper considerations of the great life-truths out of God the Lord above all!"
GGJ|4|123|6|0|After these words Judas Ischariot retreats far into the background and does not speak a single word anymore; since he had an immense respect for Cornelius because he just knew too well his zeal and sense for Me and My teaching.
GGJ|4|123|7|0|After this was appeased again I said to all: "To him, who has, will be given even more; but who does not have, from him will also taken what he had!
GGJ|4|123|8|0|You now have convinced yourself that worldly greed and avarice are evil things; therefore preserve your hearts carefully from it! Since for a greedy heart it is impossible to comprehend spiritual things and can also not be enlightened towards this end, to understand what is necessary for its salvation.
GGJ|4|123|9|0|You all have now comprehended quite difficult things, although only being a few days around Me; this disciple is now already nearly half a year around Me and was an eye- and ear witness of all kinds of miracles and teachings, and still he cannot grasp the truth! The reason for this lies in his excessive greed for money, resulting from his severe laziness and sluggishness.
GGJ|4|123|10|0|A truly diligent person easily acquires his daily need, and even something beyond which will be quite useful to him during his old days; and even if he could not save anything, because he willingly gave of his access to the poor and needy, during his old days he will still be provided for.
GGJ|4|123|11|0|But a lazy person loves idleness and wants to ride on the back of his diligent neighbours; he therefore becomes a liar, a swindler and a thief to gather as many treasures to be able to live like a king.
GGJ|4|123|12|0|But with such greediness he darkens his soul to such an extend, that it cannot understand anything anymore about some pure spiritual matters; and even if his soul is enlightened by the highest and purest spiritual light, it soon transforms it into its selfish, most coarse being and again only recognizes nothing else than material things.
GGJ|4|123|13|0|But how the spiritual transforms into matter, you have seen from the coming into being of this grazing donkey here, and I do not have to explain it any further to you. Since those of you who have comprehended this, have understood this easily and immediately; but who did not understood it easily and immediately, will not grasp it for a very long time, and certainly not ever in this world!
GGJ|4|123|14|0|Therefore all of you should ask yourself, where you are standing with your ability to understand! Who has it, has it; who does not have it, will not have it for a very long time. In whom the soul is spiritual, can easily understand spiritual matters; but in whom the soul longs for matter, can impossibly understand this highest and purest spiritual!"
GGJ|4|124|1|1|On the upbringing of children
GGJ|4|124|1|0|(The Lord:) "There must exist differences among people; but nobody has been placed in this world with such a neglected soul, that it had to become completely matter. Since also not one single human soul has been stuck into the flesh without the free will and individual intelligence.
GGJ|4|124|2|0|The main reason for the destruction of the human soul lies principally in the original, normally baboon-love upbringing. One let the little tree grow as it grows, and by the untimely pampering and all other things, let the trunk grow askew as possible. Once the trunk has hardened, normally all efforts to make it straight again are of little or no use; an askew grown soul very seldom becomes a completely straight trunk again!
GGJ|4|124|3|0|Therefore you all should straighten your children during their easily steerable youth, and soon there will nearly nowhere exist such a material soul, which could not understand the spiritual and easily submit itself to right actions on the road of the true life order out of God! Remember this well; because therefore I have shown to you the incarnation of a soul in the womb!
GGJ|4|124|4|0|A child until the seventh year is still by far more an animal than a human. Since this what is human in a child, lies generally buried in a deep sleep. Because a child is by far more animal than human, it also has many animallike, but only very few truly human needs.
GGJ|4|124|5|0|Only the necessary should be given to them! One should accustom them from early on to all kinds of privations, never praise the well-behaved excessively, but also not be too hard against the less capable and less behaved, but treat them with the right love and patience.
GGJ|4|124|6|0|Exercise them in all kind of good and usefulness and do not make even a very much well-behaved child vain, self-loving and regarding itself better than others. Also with children, especially those who are formed quite well, one should not make them even more vain and proud by beautiful and rich clothing than such children already love to be by nature. One should keep them clean, however never turn them into so called house idols, and they will be placed right from birth on that road, that they can attain during their more adult youth what you all have attained through Me only just now.
GGJ|4|124|7|0|The virgin will reach full of chastity and discipline the state of a respectable mother and the youth will with a man-mature soul and awakened spirit in it, enter adulthood and will be a blessing for his family and for the earth and all its creatures.
GGJ|4|124|8|0|But if given in too much to the animallike desires and passions of your children, you will open with them a new and wide gate for all vices, by which they will penetrate in masses into this world bringing destruction; and once they are there, you will in vain fight them with all kinds of weapons and will achieve nothing against their great powers and rule!
GGJ|4|124|9|0|Therefore look after the little trees, so that their growth becomes heaven-striving straight, and clean them carefully from all after outgrowths; since once the trees have become big and strong, and are full of bad curvatures in form, which the evil winds have caused them, then you will not be able to straighten them with all kinds of violent means!
GGJ|4|124|10|0|Earlier you have seen the fire tongue lump before you. In its soul specific loose and free state it was by far not determined, that it will become a donkey mare; only after the subsequent arrangement by the angel the parts started to seize each other to become an organism so that in the end the form of a donkey had to appear.
GGJ|4|124|11|0|But since the donkey is already perfectly completed, a transformation into another animal is almost impossible! There is in fact nothing which is impossible for God; but then this donkey had first to be completely dissolved and all basic specifics had to recombine into a completely different organism with the acceptance of new specifics and with exclusion of many required for the being of a donkey. But certainly this would be a hundred times a bigger effort and work than to create from the primordial thoughts in the right ratio a completely new being, which never existed on this earth before.
GGJ|4|124|12|0|Similar it is also much easier to make anything from a child, while a man or an old man accept only very little or nothing.
GGJ|4|124|13|0|Therefore be especially concerned about a true and good upbringing of your children, and it will be easy for you to preach to the new nations this My full gospel, and the good seed will fall onto a good and pure ground and will bring a hundredfold harvest! But if you let grow up your children like the apes their young, they will as weed be the same use to you, than the young apes to their parents: what the old gather, the children consume and destroy intentionally; and if the old want to prevent them from such wrongdoing, the tender young immediately show them their sharp teeth and chase the old away."
GGJ|4|125|1|1|The life of Judas Iscariot
GGJ|4|125|1|0|(The Lord:) "In the disciple (Judas Ischariot), however, you have a speaking example. He was the only son of a very wealthy father and also a fool of a mother who loved him to death. The result was, that both parents spoiled their son to such an extend that they allowed him everything and also gave him everything whatever he desired; the further result of that was, that the son, when he gained strength, chased his parents out of the house and amused himself with venal prostitutes whatever his nature could stand.
GGJ|4|125|2|0|It did not take long and the son squandered the wealth of his parents to such an extend, that both became beggars and soon afterwards died of grief and distress.
GGJ|4|125|3|0|But the son, also now completely poor, went a little inside himself and finally asked himself and said: 'Yes, why did I became like that and not otherwise? I have not born myself, even less conceived myself; I also could not have educated myself, - and still every person shouts me in the face, that I am a wretched scoundrel and villain, who by his dissolute and evil pranks squandered the wealth of his parents, turned them into beggars and also brought them to their early grave!
GGJ|4|125|4|0|How can I help it? All this might have been quite bad by me; but what can I do about it if the old did not educated me better?! But what should I do now? Poor, without money, without home, without work and without bread! Stealing and robbing would be the easiest, and it would be the quickest way to reach a good destination; but as a unskilled thief and bloodily punished, does not taste sweet at all! With robbing it looks even worse! But now I know what I will do! I learn some skill, and even if it is the old stupid pottery, which has made my father rich!'
GGJ|4|125|5|0|Said and done! In Kapernaum he went to a quite cosy potter as an apprentice and learned with a lot of diligence his art within a short time. But the old potter had a daughter who soon became the wife of the art scholar.
GGJ|4|125|6|0|But just as wastefully our Judas was earlier, he now became hard and stingy as a potter master. His wife quite often had to endure his hardness. He made good products and started to visit all markets, and left his people at home suffering and work sweating blood. If he returned from a market with a lot of money, he gave little to the diligent workers; but if he returned with only a small prey home, hard things occurred in his stingy house.
GGJ|4|125|7|0|To earn some extra income alongside his pottery business, he leased a fishery business and a few years ago began with natural magic, because he quite often saw in Jerusalem, how much money some of the Egyptian and Persian magicians earned. But he did not made a success of it despite spending a lot of money on it. He also took some lessons from a few external Essenes, who made him believe, if they wanted to, could create a world with everything it consists of and carries.
GGJ|4|125|8|0|But he soon realized that he was the one being cheated and turned his back on his fine masters. During that year he heard of all the things I did, and that it exceeds everything in the highest degree what ever is called on this earth a 'miracle-making'.
GGJ|4|125|9|0|This was then also the actual reason why he joined Me, left everything at home, only to learn from Me to perform miracles and after that to earn a lot of gold and silver.
GGJ|4|125|10|0|My teaching concerns him only very little. When he pays attention to My mouth, he only wants to hear an explanation, in which way and with what means I produce the one or other miracle. Now, about that he never hears something useful for him and is therefore always sullen.
GGJ|4|125|11|0|By the way, regarding this world he will find a terrible bad account with me. A perfidious action and afterwards the darkest desperation will make him commit suicide, and a rope and a willow tree will be his sad end on this world! Since he is someone who wants to tempt God, which is and must be a great sin. However, who dares to commit a crime against God, will not omit to carry it out on himself. First against God and then on himself!
GGJ|4|125|12|0|But I say to you, that in the beyond self-murderers will not likely ever see the face of God! I also could even show to you a mathematical ascertain reason for that; but it is truly not worth the trouble. It is sufficient that you believe Me what I have given you, which is the result of suicide. Its reason is always a kind of stupidity, arising from desperation, and this is a result of any crime against God or against His commandments."
GGJ|4|126|1|1|The consequences of wrong upbringing
GGJ|4|126|1|0|(The Lord:) "One finds the laws of God quite good and right; but you also find people who do not according to action want to know anything about it, and only living for the world. With such people one of course can do no business or only the worst of the world. Who enters in a business arrangement with them, is from the start seriously cheated and outwitted. But him, who gets involved with such worldly people, to profit something from them, must be quite stupid; since otherwise he would have scrutinized his allies more closely, before entering into business with them.
GGJ|4|126|2|0|However, such an at least half-stupid person is still better hearted, although still somewhat profit addicted, but because of his stupidity fainthearted and trusts God very little. He always thinks and says: 'Let me first become quite rich! Only then I will become the best person of the world and will acquire all means, by which it will be possible for me, to familiarize myself and get to know the mystic being of God better and brighter! I will then carry out all conceivable charity for the poor world, and millenniums will carry my name in their mouth! But let only the rich world people become servants of mine, and everything else will suddenly become right!'
GGJ|4|126|3|0|With such blind hopes such a fool walks around, make plans and attempts and approaches with his plans the great and rich, who will see with their sharp world intellect a use for themselves in his inventions. The stupid speculating person falls for them and is at the same time cheated in an unspeakable manner and lead behind all light.
GGJ|4|126|4|0|Now he is standing with all his plans and hopes completely plundered and without any means and does not know how to create a way out. The faith in God and a more firm trust in the power, goodness and help of God were ever since almost zero. Through deception, which made him loose everything, he lost all contact with the world. His mind is too stupid and cannot, despite all searching and despite all efforts, find a way out.
GGJ|4|126|5|0|What is the result of that? Desperation and the most burning tiredness of being, since no only half-tolerable prospects want to become visible for it! In such a heated state of mind such a fool normally takes his own life and becomes a self-murderer. That he thereby causes his soul not seldom a boundless harm, you can clearly infer thereof, that such person for a very long time continues to destroy himself more and more, since he once has created the most deadly hate against his being, for without it he could not have become a self-murderer. Nobody has been born with a deliberate stupidity, but is only the result of a bad and wrong upbringing.
GGJ|4|126|6|0|Who truly loves his children, it certainly above all must be important to him, to form their souls in such a way, that they are not devoured by matter. If the souls are brought up in the right order, they soonest will become able to adsorb the spirit in themselves, and never become stupid and there will of course never be any talk of suicide.
GGJ|4|126|7|0|But with your ape-like upbringing of children, especially in the cities, it can not happen otherwise. Accustom your children from early on to search for the true kingdom of God in their hearts, and you thereby have decorated them more than a king and have given them the biggest and best inheritance time wise and forever!
GGJ|4|126|8|0|There will never ever come something life-big from spoiled children! Even if nothing else bad happens to them or they otherwise do not turn into something bad, in time a certain weak side begins to develop, which no person is allowed to offend, not even touching it. If such a weak side is touched or even offended, then such a person is at break point. He will become quite raving and fierce and will try to revenge himself in any conceivable manner with the offender, or at least give him a terrible serious warning, to avoid such jokes in future, since to the contrary he will have to deal with horrible negative consequences.
GGJ|4|126|9|0|Such a weak side is basically not something bad arising out of the free will and recognition; but it is still a leak in the soul, where she can be injured, and this not only here but also for a long time in the beyond.
GGJ|4|126|10|0|Therefore you should take extreme care that no so called weak sides develop in them, because they become for the soul that, what the so called chronic, half-scarred illnesses are. If it is always nice weather and a good wind together with it, they are quiet, and the person who owns them, feels quite healthy; but if the air starts to prepare itself for some bad weather, the leaks in the flesh immediately start to stir and often drive the person to despair because of pain.
GGJ|4|126|11|0|Nevertheless how difficult it is for a doctor to cure such old bodily harms, it is often even more difficult to heal such old soul leaks. If the skipper wants to protect his ship of the leaks, he must not sail to places where there are all kinds of rocks and coral reefs, but only there, where the water has the necessary deepness. In the same way the educator of children as a truly life knowledgeable coxswain, must not guide his little life ships into all kinds of worldly rocky shallow waters, but must venture immediately to the inner life's deeper parts, and he will preserve the little ships from the dangerous leaks and thereby earn the crown of a true life's coxswain!
GGJ|4|126|12|0|Good to everyone who also takes these word to heart; they will not be without any blessing for him and his family!
GGJ|4|126|13|0|And now, since we also have discussed this secondary matter which arose by the appearance of the disciple Judas Ischariot in a useful way, let us return again to our considerations of coming into being and the ostensible destruction and take a special closer look at the latter!"
GGJ|4|127|1|1|The fear of death
GGJ|4|127|1|0|(The Lord:) "The becoming to be of a thing, a being or even a person does always carry something joyful in it, but the visible disintegration and the dissolving, especially of a person, is only something sad, which fills the feelings of every person with melancholy.
GGJ|4|127|2|0|But I ask and say: Yes, why so, if there is still a believe left in people about the immortality of the human soul?! The reason lies deeper than you might think. Foremost this sadness originates from the fear of death and afterwards still many others, which I cannot reveal to you all at once, in order not to confuse you in this and soon in something else.
GGJ|4|127|3|0|Once a soul has been completely reborn and gone over in all true life activity, all sadness and all the empty fear of dying or passing away is of course something of the passed; but with souls who do not have reached the right degree of the inner life perfection yet, there always remains something of a sadness about their diseased next of kin and in themselves something of a fear about death, of which they in this world can only completely rid themselves, if their soul in their spirit and the spirit in it has grown up.
GGJ|4|127|4|0|Just look at a properly spoiled child, if it has not been in time made used to more and more activity, what a terrible sad face it will make, if after the twelfth year it must perform a serious and continuous work, although within the boundaries of its strength! It starts to cry, becomes full of sadness, full of sullenness, full of annoyance and also full of rage against those who started to drive it to a continuous work.
GGJ|4|127|5|0|Compare it with a child of the same age, which has been from its earliest youth kept busy with serious work according to its compatible strength! How joyful and with how much pleasure will such a child romp about the whole day, without becoming tired!
GGJ|4|127|6|0|Just like a sluggish soul has a great fear about all serious and continuous work, from the same source originates the fear about death in the soul, yes even about a somewhat dangerous illness.
GGJ|4|127|7|0|You also will have quite often experienced the opportunity, that quite diligent and very busy people by far does not have such a great fear about death, as those work-shy but nevertheless pleasure seeking and lascivious people; and this fear does not disappear, until such souls have taken up the serious job.
GGJ|4|127|8|0|You of course think that this fear is only a result of the uncertainty of knowledge and recognition of the beyond. But I say to you all: Absolutely not, it is only the result of a deep rooted work shyness of the soul, and because the soul feels it secretly that with the removal of her body her further existence will be highly active, she is quite disconsolate about it and falls into a kind of fever, in which then also a kind of uncertainty about the future existence arises. - think about this a little and we will continue with this very important matter!"
GGJ|4|127|9|0|Upon these My words, Mathael stands up and says: "If it is permitted, I want to add a word to this matter for the better understanding!"
GGJ|4|127|10|0|Says I: "Just keep on talking what you know and how you understand it; since your knowledge and insight is standing on the best ground!"
GGJ|4|128|1|1|The separation of the soul from the body at death
GGJ|4|128|1|0|Thereupon Mathael started to speak and his words sounded as follows: "Dear friends and brothers, I do not know how I came to it, that by times from my earliest onwards I could see spirits and could even talk to them, what then also was a main reason why I in fact stepped into the walls of the temple; since I was told that therein the spirits who became quite tiresome would not have any power over me anymore, and that from then on I also would not see them again. Now, this was correct and quite in order; because when I dressed myself with the consecrated clothes of the temple, my seeing of spirits came to an complete end! How and why I cannot say; but it is completely true and correct.
GGJ|4|128|2|0|Although I have been freed from this plague by the walls and the clothes of the temple, the spirits still knew how to revenge themselves in another manner. My subsequent dreadful state of being possessed was surely a sorrowful result of it! Anything further about my extremely unfortunate state is known and I do not have to waste a single word about it. But from my earlier state of seeing spirits I still remember a few occurrences, and if I tel you my new friends and brothers now a few events, I think that at least at this occasion I can serve you with a small service.
GGJ|4|128|3|0|When I was about seven or already eight years old, five people suddenly died of a plague-like epidemic; it was the neighbours wife, two of the elder daughters and two otherwise absolutely healthy maidens.
GGJ|4|128|4|0|It was however strange that from this unusual epidemic only grown up and otherwise absolutely healthy maidens and women died. When in the neighbours house the wife became ill, while the day before already the two daughters and the two maidens died, the neighbour came full of desperation and grief to us and imploringly asked us help him to, if possible, save his wife from death; for my father, who owned quite a nice property nearby Jerusalem and who also lived there most of the time, was also a doctor during emergencies, and it therefore was more a kind of duty, to follow the call of the unfortunate neighbour. That I was not allowed to stay at home you will easily gather from the circumstances, that I not very seldom gave my father quite good remedies, since my spirits not seldom trustingly revealed them to me.
GGJ|4|128|5|0|My father was very confident that I will meet with spirits in the house of the neighbour, who will tell me something to cure the critically ill neighbour's wife, and so I was nolens volens (meaning: if I wanted to or not) taken along. My father was not mistaken; I actually saw a lot of spirits - surely a mix of good and bad ones. But with the recommendation of a curing remedy there was nothing happening this time round; since a great spirit dressed in a light grey pleated dress, said to me, when I approached him about a cure on request of my father: 'Look at the person who passed away! Her soul already rises above the pit of her chest, which is the usual exit of the soul from the body!'
GGJ|4|128|6|0|I now had a closer look at the dying person. From the pit of the chest a white smoke rose, increasingly expanded above the pit of the chest and also became increasingly denser; but I could not see anything about a human form. When I looked at it questionably, the light grey large spirit said to me: 'Just look how the soul leaves her earthly residence forever!' But I said: 'Why does this parting soul has no form, while all of you who are also souls, have very proper human forms?' Said the spirit: 'Just wait a little; when the soul has left the body completely she will collect herself properly and will then become quite beautiful and friendly to look at!'
GGJ|4|128|7|0|When I saw the mist still expanding and condensing above the pit of the chest of the ill person, the body was still alive and groaned now and then like someone who is plagued by a heavy dream. After about the quarter of time of a roman hour, the mist, the size of a twelve year old girl, floated about two spans above the dying body of the woman and was only connected to the pit of the chest by a finger thick column of vapour. The column had a reddish colour, became longer and shortened again; but after each elongation and shortening this column of vapour became thinner, and the body entered into a visible painful convulsions.
GGJ|4|128|8|0|After about two roman hours of time, this column of vapour became completely free from the pit of the chest and the lower end looked like a plant with many root fibres. In that moment when the vapour column was completely separated from the pit of the chest, I observed two appearances. The first consisted of the complete dying of the body, and the second, that the very white misty vapour mass transformed within a moment into the well-known wife of the neighbour. She immediately clothed herself with a white, pleating rich shirt, greeted all the surrounding friendly spirits, but also asked pertinently where she is right now and what happened to her; she was also quite amazed about the nice area where she was now.
GGJ|4|128|9|0|But from the area I couldn't see anything. I therefore asked my large light-grey where this nice area could be seen. And the spirit said: 'You cannot see this from your body; since it is only a product of the life imagination of the person who passed away and will only later change into a larger and more permanent reality!' With these words I was putt off and the spirit started to speak in a tongue completely foreign to me; but he must have said something very pleasant to the now free soul because her face became very joyful.
GGJ|4|128|10|0|But it was odd to me, that the now free soul apparently did not worry at all what has happened to her earlier body; she immediately conversed quite well with the spirits, - but everything in a very foreign tongue. After a while also the two daughters and the two maidens who passed away were guided to her and greeted her former mother and mistress in a most friendly manner, - but not as if the first two were her daughters and the other two were her former service maidens, but as real, true, good friend and sister, and this in a foreign and completely incomprehensible tongue to me. But no one looked like if worrying in the slightest about their former body which certainly is kept in honour; it also seems that they do not see anyone of us mortals.
GGJ|4|128|11|0|Though strange, that the soul of the just passing away woman, immediately after the exit from the body, still expressed her amazement about the beautiful surrounding in Hebrew; but after she has so to speak collected and condensed herself more, she made use of a language, which, according to my poor knowledge is not spoken on the whole earth and among all its mortal people.
GGJ|4|128|12|0|I therefore turned again to my light-grey and asked him: 'What is it the five new arrivals in your kingdom are talking about and in what tongue?'
GGJ|4|128|13|0|Said the light-grey: 'What a curious boy you are! They are talking for the sake of you in this specific spirit tongue, because they do not want to be overheard by you; since they know and feel it quite accurately, that you are here as someone who can see and speak to the spirits from his body just like a Burmese from High-India. They also know and feel it that their bodies are still here; but it does not concern them more as an old shirt to you which you have, as totally shredded, thrown away. You could now show them all the kingdoms on earth with the prospect of a life full of health for a thousand years, they would still never return to their bodies! But this what they are talking about you would not understand, even if it was in your tongue; since they now see in this very moment, that the great promised One is already as a person on the physical world, although only as a tender child. If you are a man, you will recognize Him in Galilee.'
GGJ|4|128|14|0|This was all the information which the light grey quite courteously and friendly revealed to me. This was certainly a very memorable occasion, which I have seen as a boy at that time just as true and vividly as I see you all right now; and that the light-grey did not tell me any untruths, the proof lies therein, that I now have found You, o Lord, actually in Galilee, just like the light-grey have told me.
GGJ|4|128|15|0|I just want to know a little more why the soul during the moment of separation rises as a mist from the pit of the chest, and why not as a fully developed human form. - Lord, You most loving, You wisest Master of all life, could You give us an explanation about it?"
GGJ|4|129|1|1|The processes during the separation of the soul from the body
GGJ|4|129|1|0|Says I: "This you should have straight away; and so listen then! The visible mist - nevertheless the size of a person is the result of the great distress of the soul during the moment of separation, in which she, because of all the fear and terror, is for a few moments kind of unconscious.
GGJ|4|129|2|0|It is an extraordinary activity strain for the separating soul, to maintain herself in her self-conscious existence. All her parts are placed in an exceptionally violent vibration, so that even the sharpest eye of a spirit cannot discern any specific form.
GGJ|4|129|3|0|An example from nature would be the deep sounding string of a harp. When pulled strongly, for some time it will quickly vibrate back and forth so that you can see the body also only as a transparent mist-like thread; after the string has ended its vibration, its actual form becomes visible again as a result of its state of rest.
GGJ|4|129|4|0|You have the same phenomenon when looking at a humming fly, whose wings you can only see as wings after the fly has stopped flying and thereby also stopped humming; during the state of flying you only saw it surrounded by a small cloud of mist.
GGJ|4|129|5|0|When the soul exits during the moment of separation from the destroyed, sheared and in future unuseable body, it often vibrates in span long oscillations, and this so fast, that you can take it as one thousand oscillations to and fro and up and down in one moment; during the time of such soul vibrations it is for the allotted viewer completely impossible to discern any kind of a human form. After a while the soul subsides more and more and becomes visible as a human form; once it enters a state of complete rest, which occurs immediately after the final separation, it can be seen as a perfect human form, provided, that it is not too much deformed by all kind of former sins. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|4|129|6|0|Says Mathael: "O Lord, You most Wise, how could I not understand it most clearly? You have made this phenomenon so clear that I can touch it with my hands! But now, Lord, - forgive me my thirst for knowledge - I also would like to know, in which tongue the five souls talked to each other! I myself am able to speak various tongues; but despite this I could not understand one syllable what they have spoken to each other. Does in this world exists any similar tongue?"
GGJ|4|129|7|0|Says I: "O yes, the Burmanese priests are in possession of this tongue (i.e. Sanskrit), and it was this the primordial language of the first people on this earth; yours, the old Egyptian, and amongst others also that of the Greek, originates nearly completely from this one and first language of mankind. Do you think that you would understand father Abraham, Isaac and Jacob if they would be here talking like they have talked once? O certainly not, you would not understand one word! You already have difficulty to understand the books of Moses, which are nearly a thousand years younger than Abraham, how much less the arch fathers themselves! Yes, many things have changed for the Jews, also the language, without a second Babylonian language chaos. Do you also understand this?"
GGJ|4|129|8|0|Says Mathael: "O Lord, also regarding this I'm in the clear now; I believe also all the others, and as such in the name of all I would like to implore You for further teachings!"
GGJ|4|129|9|0|Says I: "These will not be missing; but you have made a lot of experiences in the field of dying and must therefore tel us the most noteworthy for the sake of your brothers. If something is unclear to you or somebody else, I will make it clear for you.
GGJ|4|129|10|0|I have previously showed you the becoming to be until the point of transition by the loss of matter. The bodily death is still the fright of all creatures. The reason for it I have explained to you in all shortness; same will at another opportunity be explained more extensively to you. - But now you can start speaking again!"
GGJ|4|129|11|0|Says Mathael: "O Lord, only because of Your so exceedingly loving instructions I will tell more such cases, as I have seen them with the eyes of my soul!"
GGJ|4|130|1|1|Observations of the clairvoyant Mathael at the execution of the murderer robbers
GGJ|4|130|1|0|(Mathael:) "When I was a boy twelve years of age and already able to think and to speak seriously like a man, several robbers and murderers of the worst kind were destined to be crucified in Jerusalem. There were seven of them. At that stage it caused a great sensation, not only in Jerusalem but also far and wide in the whole country. At that time a certain Cornelius, a Roman senior captain, was the ad interim governor. He was exceedingly upset about these arch villains, since they killed the trapped people truly tiger-like and in an undescribable horrible manner tortured them to death just for pleasure and the longer they were able to torture them the more fun they had. In short, the reference 'devil' would be far too good and honest for them!"
GGJ|4|130|2|0|Here Cornelius interrupts him and says: "Friend, do not forget your for me very precious words! But I must note here in support of your faithful story, that I was this Cornelius! And now you can continue; since until now there was not a single untrue syllable among it!"
GGJ|4|130|3|0|Continues Mathael: "Very quietly and notion-wise I thought so, since your face is from that time on still familiar, and it is for this my story even better, that in your high personality certainly a speaking and most trustworthy witness is present! And as such hear me out!
GGJ|4|130|4|0|Because the described seven were such evil devils, Cornelius decided to carry on with them in a most gruesome manner as a deterrent example. This included that they were prepared for death for fourteen full days and during that time tortures which they could expect were read to them daily in the most glowing colours; by the way, during this time of fright they were quite well fed, to make them experience life's pleasantness, so that the expected most tortures death appears even more bitterly to them.
GGJ|4|130|5|0|I have visited these criminals with my father five times, and in the end saw them steaming and smoking still like a half-charred and still glowing wooden log; and this smoke and steam spread at least for my nose an intolerable stench which most certainly does not have its likeness on this earth! The longer they were exposed and the nearer their doomsday came, the more penetratingly became the steam, smoke and stench. It goes without saying that the seven devils started to change their colour more than a chameleon.
GGJ|4|130|6|0|Finally their doomsday arrived. The henchmen and bailiffs came and the seven were openly in the presence of thousands undressed except for their private parts and were bloodily castigated. I could see this execution only from far off, but still could see how during this treatment a great number of black bats left the castigated like a swarm of bees and flew away; also like small flying dragons rose from the castigated, and they already steamed and smoked quite less.
GGJ|4|130|7|0|But when looking a bit closer I discovered soon and easily that this steam and smoke seized itself in all kind of horrible forms, which then as the earlier indicated black bats flew away; also the small dragons developed from it. How many of such creatures from hell might have left the seven during the past fourteen days?!
GGJ|4|130|8|0|After the seven have been castigated in a most barbaric manner, I discovered that their earlier very devilish looking faces started to look somewhat more human and that the offenders began to become weaker and more frightful; they appeared to me like drunks, who almost have no idea what is happening to them. The whole thing looked quite peculiar to me, how these former brutes began to change into a kind of lamb nature.
GGJ|4|130|9|0|After the castigation seven crosses were delivered and each criminal had to carry one on his shoulder to Golgatha, which was for a long time already the general place of execution of the Romans; but nobody was able to carry the load of death for only one step, despite being pushed, hit and abused. Therefore a big cart was brought in with two strong oxen in front, first the crosses were loaded and then the criminals on top and everything was tied together with cords and chains before driving out to Golgatha.
GGJ|4|130|10|0|On arrival, alongside me and my father not too many folks followed because of the too dreadful cruelties, everything was untied, the blood dripping criminals thrown off the cart and one by one bound enormously solid to the cross bars with very coarse ropes containing entwined thorns; the crosses were then placed into the holes which had been previously carved into the stone. Only now the criminals started to howl and wail most terribly!
GGJ|4|130|11|0|This must have caused them unbearable pain; since first they were already completely torn to pieces by the flagellation, - secondly by the ropes with entwined thorns, and thirdly by the coarse and rough wood! Because a cross like this, nevertheless how firm, is still left as rough as possible and must cause any very healthy person tied to it the most unbearable pain at the hands, feet and body, not mentioning to those who already were torn to pieces beyond measure. I have only added this to the scene which I observed very closely, that you my brothers in the face of the Lord, can more easily understand the following, but at the same time also to show, how the high Cornelius fulfilled his judgement unchangingly to the dot.
GGJ|4|130|12|0|The longer the seven hang on the cross, the more hideous became their screams and the more awful their blaspheme and curses, until after about three hours very hoarse and completely voiceless only a bloody slaver was driven from their mouths since they have bitten their tongues and lips in small pieces. After seven full hours they started to quiet down and it appeared if a nervous impact were hitting them simultaneously.
GGJ|4|130|13|0|I must openly confess, as much as they have acted as true devils in their free state and certainly no person in the whole of Jerusalem and Judea existed who would have pitied any one of the seven, in the end the matter did not appeared to me as quite right! But as the case may be, the law prescribes this and in the eyes of the world they deserved it!
GGJ|4|130|14|0|What we have now heard and seen out of Your mouth, o Lord, at that stage of course no person had the slightest idea about, and so it was right and equitable, to punish these seven with the sharpest severity of the law as a deterrent example for the many who walked similar ways. But as outraging horrible the whole story was until now, everything was purely nothing against that, what I will tell you immediately afterwards.
GGJ|4|130|15|0|From the seven a strange kind of absolute soot-black mist and smoke started to develop above the area of the pit of the chest and grew and grew to double the size of those hanging on the cross; I also noticed a certain rope of mist whereby the exiting mist was connected to the still feverishly and convulsively twitching body. The black smoke mass, however, did not develop into a human form, but into most horrible, biggest and completely black tigers, who were striped like with blood. When these black monsters were sufficiently developed, they soon started to terribly frightfully rave and tried to separate themselves from the body with all force. But to no avail; since the life strings were so stubborn, that they could not be torn by any violent act.
GGJ|4|130|16|0|The scene looked too chaotic and horrible to me, and since it was already a good hour after midday, I and my father went home, and only when on our way I told my father everything I have seen during the crucifixion. He confessed to me not having seen something similar, but observed diligently my eyes and from their staring to and fro he knew that I was seeing something unusual; and from the loyalty of my words he accepted that I did not tell him anything untruthful. He, as a doctor in an emergency and at the same time a philosopher and theologian, found a lot of noteworthiness in it, although, despite all his philosophy and theology, could not make anything more of my narrative than I am; but he decided to go back to the scene in late afternoon, so that I could make more observations, and to tell the Sadducees when the opportunity would arrive in a rather crude way, that they are the biggest oxen and donkeys, if they deny the immortality of the human soul."
GGJ|4|131|1|1|A Sadducee's criticism of Roman punishments
GGJ|4|131|1|0|(Mathael:) "We ourselves had an arch Sadducee with all his family as a neighbour, who was as a person quite civilized, good and tolerant, but with whom one never could speak a word about God and the immortality of the soul. He regarded everyone as highly limited minded who believed in such things and about me he said that I had the best talents to become a poet, since I had such a living imagination. In short, by times my father spend a lot of effort on him, but it was all in vain.
GGJ|4|131|2|0|This time my father asked him if he did not want to come with us to Golgotha. And he said: 'Not for the whole world! I cannot look at an animal dying or even been slaughtered, not mentioning humans, despite they had committed even more atrocities than those seven. If tearing beasts come close to us, good, you hunt them down to put them out of action, and by doing so you have served humanity well! One should also do it with such people who are not good anymore for a peace loving human society! One should simply kill them, - but they should not be tortured; since they can't help it in the least that they have become tearing beasts! Nature, temperament, complexion and upbringing are always the causes for such degenerations.
GGJ|4|131|3|0|But if one says that this is done as a deterrent example, I can only start laughing about it; since we peaceful and properly educated people do not need an deterrent example, and for those who are targeted will not be any fools, to come here, to quite comfortably look at the seven deterrent examples!
GGJ|4|131|4|0|But most certainly will these examples have the praiseworthy effect, that the other criminals who are not yet caught - perhaps a thousand in number - will subsequently inflict a lot more cruelty to those falling into their hands than until now! Especially a Roman can be congratulated who easily can be lucky enough to become a victim of the still free criminals! Truly, for all the treasures of the world I do not want to be in his skin! This can be the only advantage of such too martial law!
GGJ|4|131|5|0|Who cannot remember the times before the Romans?! The laws were always of a serious nature, - but at least reasonable, and one never heard something about great cruelties. But now the wise heathens have blessed us with the most sharpest political and martial laws, those high pompous improvers of worlds and conquerors of countries and cities, and despite the tenfold reenforced roman guards, on the roads of our promised land cruelties are committed, which a civilized person cannot be told anymore, without fainting ten times! Therefore just go alone and look at the seven examples of the true roman cruelty, which will soon have a seventy-fold response from the other side as a result!
GGJ|4|131|6|0|People should stay people since everlasting nature has raised them as humans above itself! But if man with all his so high praising mind in the end becomes an even by far more gruesome animal than all the most tearing beasts of the woods, than man has lost it all, and it is high time that we go to the wild and tearing beasts in the woods, to learn from them natural humanity! Just go to Golgotha, to this most cursed place on earth, which is saturated with the blood of people like a butcher's booth with the blood of cattle, lambs and goats! What you will learn there, will truly not be of any good reputation!
GGJ|4|131|7|0|You recognize a God and believe in the immortality of the soul and still can light heartedly look at, how spoilt and deeply lost people are tormented namelessly painfully for the whole day until their death by even greater brutes! Believe me, these seven would never become so evil without the Roman severity, as they of course were, shuddering to the skin! But who made them like that? Those, who torture them with pleasure for the whole day!
GGJ|4|131|8|0|And you as holy and in God believing Jews can look at, how the most despicable torment and torture the despicable?! You are rather nice people and neighbours! Truly, in my donkey stable it looks by far more humane and civilized as in your God believing house! Understood?' - With that he left and we went our way."
GGJ|4|132|1|1|The death of the crucified murderer robbers
GGJ|4|132|1|0|(Mathael:) "Within half an hour we were back at Golgotha and except for guards nobody else was there. But the seven presented a sight of the deepest terror. I do not want to talk to much here about the awful appearance of the seven half corpses, but rather about their souls which were still not detached from their bodies, but made every effort to destroy and tear their bodies. Theses black and dark red bloody striped tigers attacked their own bodies and bit into them; but for that they had to feel a painful response from their still nerve-alive bodies. Since after each bite into their bodies, they made a painful furious face and immediately put their paws onto the place where they had bitten into their half-dead bodies.
GGJ|4|132|2|0|This manoeuvring we watched for about an hour, and I had to tell my father what I observed at the seven. But the roman guard superintendent noticed this, who also watched my unsteady eyes for quite some time with the greatest attention. He came to us and asked us in the roman tongue, what we saw at the seven, since we, especially I, observed with great attention and had to report to my father. We should do this in his tongue, otherwise he would be forced to asked us to leave.
GGJ|4|132|3|0|My father talked to him in Greek, which he was more comfortable with than Latin, although both of us understood Latin quite well; since in Jerusalem even as a child one had to know three languages if one wanted to converse with the many foreigners. My father explained to him, the guard superintendent, that he was a doctor and that he with his son and at the same time also scholar, conducted medical diagnosis and psychological observations, and that he encouraged me to describe all the symptoms in great detail; alongside he was also explaining to me this and that according to the teachings of Hippocrates.
GGJ|4|132|4|0|But the guard superintendent, a knowledge thirsty person, liked this, and requested my father to make his explanations in the Greek tongue, so that he also could profit from it. Now we were caught! Since that my father explained something to me, was only a feint to put the guard superintendent at ease, because it was only me making a report about the psychological scene to my father, which was certainly of such nature that the guard superintendent would have laughed into our faces, if he would listen to it. What should we do now? Both of us were helpless!
GGJ|4|132|5|0|But now I saw a spirit, standing in the air on a cloud descending, and in his right hand he carried a big, shiny sword. 'What will he do here?' I thought by myself. But the superintendent saw my fixed researching eyes and immediately asked me if I could see anything unusual. And I answered him in my way very brief and a little gruffly: 'Certainly, - but if I told you, you still would not believe me!'
GGJ|4|132|6|0|The guard superintendent wanted to know more from me; but at that time it was already getting late and from Cornelius an order arrived to break the legs at the feet with axes according to the custom of the Romans, and if anyone was still alive, to put an end to him with a blow to the head and on the chest, so our guard superintendent had strict orders to carry out and we could continue our observations unhindered.
GGJ|4|132|7|0|I now looked at the great spirit, who was dressed in a dark sky-blue pleated garment, and what he would be doing at this scene. Listen! As the leg breakers waited for the command to smash the legs of the seven and to end the life of those who are still alive with the said blows, the mighty spirit lifted the sword and cut the strings by which the black tiger souls were attached to their bodies.
GGJ|4|132|8|0|When those awful souls were relieved from their bodies, they suddenly became a little more human appearance, walked on their hind legs, but absolutely silent and with a very sad and sorrowful expression, and the spirt said in a sharp voice to them: 'Go to the place of your evil love; it will attract you! As your deeds, so is your reward!' But the seven souls shouted: 'If we are doomed there would be sufficient time for it! Why was it necessary to torture us, if the everlasting damnation awaits us here?!'
GGJ|4|132|9|0|Said the big, mighty spirit: 'Everything depended and still depends on your love! Change this according to the order of Jehovah known to you, and you will be your own saviours; except for yourselves nobody in the whole of infinity of God can save you! The life is yours, and the love is yours; if you can change your love, then this will transform your whole life and being! And now leave!'
GGJ|4|132|10|0|Upon these sharp words of the great and mighty spirit, the seven, under a horrible howling, quickly ran away; however, I was so perky to asked the great spirit, what will finally become of the seven.
GGJ|4|132|11|0|And the spirit rose again and said nothing else than: 'Their very own will! With them it was not a lack of upbringing, not a lack of recognition, and they were not possessed - accept by their own evil will. The vermin you saw escaping when they were exposed and when flagellated, were no foreign daemons, but all of them products and creations of their own evil will. Therefore the judgement is fair; since it had to deal with seven perfect devils, for whom in this world existed no teaching, no word and no improvement! But here with us, where everything is revealed, their destiny will be as they want it to be out of their love. The opportunities, even if only in appearance, will be plentiful to tempt themselves to more evil or also to betterment. Understand this, youth, and also explain this to your father, to whom is not given the sight for this!'
GGJ|4|132|12|0|With these meaningful words the big and mighty spirit disappeared, and the leg breakers began with their work. With five no blood came out of the wide open wounds; but with the last two there was still some blood. They immediately received the ending blows, which, however, was a complete futile work and exercise; since when the good or evil soul for once has left the body, the body is for certain completely dead.
GGJ|4|132|13|0|After this rather not too inviting nice action, the henchmen went home and the corpses were handed over to the undertaker and his servants for further disposal. The way of disposal, however, was different and still does, with the only restriction that they were not allowed to be buried. Normally they were burnt with the cursed wood or dehydrated in the cursed water and only afterwards thrown to the wild animals as food. But the wild and tearing beasts who ate from it, normally perished, which was the reason for the undertaker to simply cook the corpses in the cursed water and sold it then rather well for quite a lot of money to people who wanted to kill wolves, hyenas, bears and foxes.
GGJ|4|132|14|0|This, o Lord, is now once more a little history which I have experienced during my youth, of which everything is clear to me, except the appearance of the souls, which were without any human form, and the previously countless many despicable vermin leaving the criminals as bats and small dragons. The big spirit did indeed gave me some explanation, that these were only products of the evil will; but how, - this is entirely a different question, which, except for You, o Lord, nobody can answer and solve! Those two, o Lord, You could solve for us, if it pleases Your most holy will!"
GGJ|4|133|1|1|Composition of the souls of the murderer robbers
GGJ|4|133|1|0|Says I: "What you have personally experienced you have presented very good and true. The reason for the bestial appearance of the soul of the said seven great criminals lies in a certain free order, but of course only to this extend, as the working soul-specific-parts in the body seize or exchange themselves anew, similar to a cluster of worms creeping disorderly over and about in a continuous search for a more comfortable resting place. If they found it as either a good or bad type, the outer form will for certain become likewise to the good or evil type.
GGJ|4|133|2|0|Look here at the different plants; there is an alimentary plant and there a poisonous one! In the sun-bright light of our light sphere, look at the forms! See, how smoothly, delightfully, soft and modestly is the form of the alimentary plant to look at, and how corner-like, sheared and here and there quite suspiciously smooth the form of the poisonous plants looks like, but still both species consist of the same primordial substances, standing in the same earth, slurp the same dew, the precise same air and the same light!
GGJ|4|133|3|0|You have seen how a little while ago out of the absolutely similar glowing tongues or floating fire snakes, which could not be seen with the eyes of the flesh because of their tininess, a perfect, quite comfortable donkey has formed; do you think that, given another order for the seizing of the primordial substances into organic forms, just as well a tiger, a camel, an ox or elephant or anything else could not have developed?! O, most certain! And another orderly seizing would also have a complete different nature and characteristics in itself, which would be quite hostile towards another, and the reason for this is, that each differently organized individual form has the continuous main aspiration, to convert everything else and which is somewhat weaker into its own order.
GGJ|4|133|4|0|Out of this property goes forth love, the inner warmth, aspiration, greed, hunger and thirst. If this greed, which is equal to a lust of power, becomes here and there too big and tries to grab too much to push it underneath its own original order, the consumed entity not seldomly becomes too powerful, seizes the first in being already existing soul-organic order, and pulls it into its own good, better, or easily also worse, more worse and finally most worse order!
GGJ|4|133|5|0|But what happens by that? Mathael, now we are coming to your seen tiger-like criminal's souls! The souls were too excessively taken over by the too greedily absorbed primordial soul substances which did not fit their (the souls) order; and only those absorbed primordial soul substances have turned the souls into their own exceedingly bad and thereby have changed the human souls into true tiger souls, and of the same origin was also all the vermin which you saw leaving in masses the frightened criminals. But now all of you tell Me, if you have comprehended this rich teaching in all its facets!"
GGJ|4|133|6|0|Says most of them: "Yes, Lord, we understood the teaching at least to some extend; but to boast that we feel quite at home with it, would be a lie. From the earlier forming of the donkey we have observed and seen, how from the spiritual primordial substances a thing or being is developed. We could almost see the grass grow, and how so to speak a donkey, by itself, created itself from the fire tongues. Yes, by Your goodness and mercy we even know, what, who and wherefrom these fire tongues are, and who they as related to each other can seize each other to create a distinctive idea and form. We know quite well how these Your countless primordial thoughts, of which the whole of infinity is overfilled with, although from the outer appearance looking similar, are nevertheless in themselves very distinctive, lighter and heavier, depending on the purpose and intelligence they carry which might be somewhat deeper, more serious and more good-quality, and how the related ones seize each other and start to form some organ.
GGJ|4|133|7|0|As said, all this we understand quite well; but there is still something which is a strong riddle to us, which You, o Lord, could resolve for us, if it would please you. But we all surely do not have to tell You where we are running short; since You know all gaps which are in us, and will fill them with Your mercy, if You regard as necessary! If it is not of a great importance to us, then we are more than perfectly happy with that what we have and understand."
GGJ|4|133|8|0|Says I: "To understand the secret of the kingdom of God in all depth of depths, you all first must be reborn in the spirit, which is now impossible for you. Only if the Son of Man has returned from where He has come, He will send to you the spirit of all truth which is holy; he will awaken you entirely and complete your hearts and waken the spirit of all truth in you, which means, in the heart of your souls, and by this act you will be reborn in the spirit and see and understand in the brightest light what the heavens contain in theirs.
GGJ|4|133|9|0|But this, what I show and explain to you right now, is only a preparation for what the spirit will give you in all fullness. There are many things which I still have to tell you, but you would not be able to endure right now; but if the spirit of all truth will come, he will guide you in all wisdom! Since you know this now, we immediately want to start with a further considerable preparation at this place, and our widely experienced Mathael will tell us another little history from his experiences.
GGJ|4|133|10|0|And as such you, Mathael, can start working again and tell us the well seen story experienced in Bethany! We still have four hours until sunrise and therefore can still learn and experience a few things, and you, Mathael, can immediately begin with your narrative!"
GGJ|4|134|1|1|Mathael comes to the dying father of Lazarus. The strange natural phenomenon on his way to Bethany
GGJ|4|134|1|0|Says Mathael: "Lord, am I also allowed to mention the strange phenomena of nature, which I and my accompanying father observed in the middle of the night towards the east when travelling to Bethany?"
GGJ|4|134|2|0|Says I: "Certainly yes; since it has a strong relation with the occurrence which you have experienced seventeen years ago in Bethany! Therefore you can start right now!"
GGJ|4|134|3|0|Says Mathael: "Lord, I see, that nothing is unknown to You in the whole of the infinitive sphere of creation! For You I certainly do not have to tell the story; but for the sake of the other friends and brothers it pleases me to tell such higher things, especially where I can see that I believingly being listen to. Everything which I will tell you now has a very mystically and magnificently looking character; nevertheless, everything is true what you will hear, and as such pay me your attention once more!
GGJ|4|134|4|0|Listen! It was already late autumn of the year. The high mountain peaks were covered in fog, and a quite unfriendly north wind whirled the dry leaves of the trees through the air; only in the east there were still some places, where the lovely stars looked down to earth like crying, which was a nature scene which I and my father, who was a great friend of nature also regarding its unfriendly workings, observed until midnight. When we got ready to go inside to take our rest, we discovered a person walking hastily towards our house with a lantern, made from the urine bladder of a sheep, in his hand, and it didn't take long and a quite sad, but still quite young man stood in front of us.
GGJ|4|134|5|0|Recognizing my father immediately as a doctor, he said in a wistful tone of voice: 'Friend and doctor! I'm coming from Bethany; my name is Lazarus and I am the son of the old Lazarus, whom I love above all! Quite suddenly he fell ill today, and it looks very bad with him! Our rabbi, who in an emergency is also a little of a doctor, does not know what to do with my father! He himself send me to you, since you are an extraordinary doctor and brought help to ill people in cases where no other doctor could find any remedy. Come and cure, if still possible, my suffering father!'
GGJ|4|134|6|0|Says my father: 'If another doctor has brought an ill person close to death, we have to perform miracles! Everything would be alright, if it would be possible to do this immediately and everywhere! I will with this my only son, who must be at hand since he has the gift to see spirits and also in extreme cases can speak to them, go with you and see what can be done; if you had brought some horses which would have brought you quicker here and us more quickly back, an easier cure could be performed. But if the Hippocratic signs of death have already shown with him, there is no cure possible; since against the power of death no herb has grown, not on the Alps and even less so in any garden!'
GGJ|4|134|7|0|The messenger Lazarus was contented with this answer and regretted it badly, not having taken any horses along. Nevertheless, with a great hurry we started our journey; since with good feet it was about an hours time to reach our destination.
GGJ|4|134|8|0|When we, absolutely quiet and deep in thoughts, walked our way, the fog in the east disappeared completely and it became lighter and lighter, - yes, after about a quarter of an hour it was so light like half an hour before sunrise. This has taken up our attention to such a degree, that we, despite all the hurrying, had to stand still to see where this strange light was coming from.
GGJ|4|134|9|0|Finally it became completely daylight and above the eastern horizon almost a real sun rose, but with a much greater speed as the ordinary one, or - as one is used to say - the daily sun. But with this quickly rising light appearance, the lower end of the eastern horizon did not started to appear.
GGJ|4|134|10|0|This light phenomenon turned into a column of light, which within a few moments pushed its head up to the midday line and soon spread such light and heat, that we were forced to go underneath a still dense leafed fig tree, not to go blind because of the light and not to perish from the heat. But soon this column of light became thinner and thinner and the light and the strong heat produced by the column of light, disappeared.
GGJ|4|134|11|0|After a very small quarter of an hour the light phenomenon was gone, but also our sight; since afterwards, when the light disappeared completely, it was so dark and our eyesight was so weakened, that we were not able to properly discern the lantern of our messenger.
GGJ|4|134|12|0|Only after about thirty moments our eyes started to win back the necessary eyesight, and we could again barely see the road by the very weak light of the lantern, during our walk. The whole story nevertheless delayed us with a good half an hour time and my father immediately asked me, if I had seen any spirits during the light phenomenon.
GGJ|4|134|13|0|And I said to him according to the fullest truth: 'In the light, which was in anyway much less to look at as the sun during midday because of its extraordinary brightness, nothing could be seen, but certainly with us on earth. A great number of figures were becoming halfway visible, - but all like a very busy movement towards the west; their movement was thus homogeneous with the light appearance. Only one single spirit figure which came very close to us, was entirely visible, had a serious, old-manlike expression and appeared to have a great joy about the light appearance. But when the light phenomenon began to disappear from the sky, also the spirit figure disappeared quickly, and as it appeared to me, also to the west, but more so in the direction of Bethany!' I didn't saw anything else and therefore could not report anything further to my father.
GGJ|4|134|14|0|Our guide was surprised about my seer's gift and believed my statement; since he thought that my phantasy and power of imagination could impossibly have reached such intensity, that I could so easily produce something like that. In this he was right; since I was never very inventively and as a boy and youth I had almost no phantasy or imaginative powers, but I had a lot of talent for learning foreign tongues.
GGJ|4|134|15|0|During these little small talk considerations we finally arrived in Bethany and there at the very respectable house of Lazarus and found the sick person in his last convulsive minutes, of which it is said that for this no herb is grown.
GGJ|4|134|16|0|Around the bed were standing two crying, but otherwise very lovely daughters of the dying person, and also quite a number of other relatives who sobbed and wept as it was customary at such opportunities. Our guide, as son of the house, also wept and because of all the sadness forgot to ask my father if it was still possible to help or not.
GGJ|4|134|17|0|Only the little rabbi came to my father and ask if there was still anything one could do for the old man to regain his consciousness for at least a short while. My father did not answered the question immediately but asked me in all quietness how it was going with the old man and if the soul was already starting to rise from the body.
GGJ|4|134|18|0|But I said to the father quite harmlessly what I saw: 'The entire soul floats already half the size of a man above the body in a horizontal position and is only connected to the body by a hair-thin light thread which according to our experience will not likely lasts more than sixty moments; it will shear any moment. However, it is strange that the immense column of light which we saw on our way with the eyes of the flesh, is again present above the head of the soul, has the same powerful light and also exerts a very wholesome feeling heat. The soul does not turn its eye away from the light column and it appears if the soul has a great feeling of well-being in it."
GGJ|4|135|1|1|The rabbi's attempt to resuscitate the dead body of old Lazarus
GGJ|4|135|1|0|(Mathael:) "When my father heard such from me, he turned immediately to the already somewhat impatient little rabbi and said: 'Friend, as I have observed this case, it would be a pity to waste even one drop of the strongest life balm; since his soul floats already man size high above the already practically dead body. Therefore you can begin to sing your sorrow psalter, and as a priest tell the people that no earthly help is able to do anything!'
GGJ|4|135|2|0|At this explanation the rabbi made a somewhat angry face and asked the father how he was able to notice this. The father was never a man of too much politeness and said with dry words to the little rabbi: 'How and from where I can see and know this, is none of your business; just do your part and I know exactly and quite well what I have to do!'
GGJ|4|135|3|0|In this moment the soul was completely separated from the body and a few very serenely and wise looking spirits received it among them, gave it like from the whitest bissus a marvellous pleated garment and one of them took the light column, bent it around the loins of the now free soul, and it became a belt with a brightness of the sun. At the same time a mighty spirit put a equally bright shining hat on the head of the free soul and said: 'Brother, be for ever decorated with the light of wisdom of God shining out of you!'
GGJ|4|135|4|0|With that all the high spirits present together with the now free soul, immediately left the house, what I also straight away reported to my father, and the father said to the rabbi: 'Now, since the soul of the old man has entirely separated from the body, you can go to the nearly blind weeping relatives and announce the complete death of the old man?!'
GGJ|4|135|5|0|Said the little rabbi: 'O, why not! Now I will give him a stimulating drop on his tongue, and we will soon see, if his soul - provided and assuming the existence of a special soul in a person - already left his body! According to my well proven opinion, no person has a soul which reaches beyond the life of the blood and the nerves with a special spiritual life. Man, once he is dead, he is completely dead like a rock or a dry piece of wood, and to all what I can call holy, I swear to you, that then nothing stays alive in man. However, there exist arcana (secret remedies) in nature, which can awaken life anew in an already dead body; and that I will do now and will prove to you as a stiff Jew, that the soul has not left the body yet and also that it is not able to leave the body, since there never resided a real soul therein!'
GGJ|4|135|6|0|Here the rabbi pulled a golden little flask out of the pocket , showed it to my father and said: 'There friend, see here! In here is the soul of a person who is already dead!'
GGJ|4|135|7|0|Said my father with a smile: 'Just go ahead! My entire, large property which you might know about, belongs to you if the dead person is moving for only a short while after receiving your drops; since your arcanum is familiar to me. I also have it, and with false dead people it served me well; but with false dead people the soul is still very much in the body. Therefore this arcanum is very useful with dead people where no Hippocratic symptoms are showing; but once the most well developed Hippocrates is showing on the face of a dead person, the soul has left, and you can give the dead ten-thousand of these little bottles, and still the body will not move, but be completely dead and lying there without feeling like a rock or a dry piece of wood. But now keep on going with your real Persian Farren herb oil, and as I have told you in front of many witnesses: my property is completely yours from the moment when this dead person, where already very slightly the smell of putrefaction starts to develop, only makes a single move upon your drops!'
GGJ|4|135|8|0|The little rabbi is somewhat concerned about this quite vigorous remark from my father, but, nonetheless, goes to the dead person, opens his mouth and dispenses him ten drops instead of the usual one, two at the most three drops on the already completely dry tongue. He closes the mouth again and waits now with great attention for the dead to move only a little bit. However, after one full hour and another hour, it already started to dawn, the dead did not show any signs of any movement.
GGJ|4|135|9|0|My father now asks the little rabbi if he still was of the opinion that the dead will start to move because of the real Persian Farren herb oil and perhaps even start to speak.
GGJ|4|135|10|0|Says the little man: 'Lets wait for another hour, lets wait until the sun comes up, and the dead surely will start to move; he also will speak!'
GGJ|4|135|11|0|Says my father, again smiling: 'Keep going, I will not intervene; to the contrary I gladly would sacrifice my property for the recovery of this old, to me well known, God devoted, honourable person! And should you lose against me, I do not ask anything from you, except that you believe in the true, forever living God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and in the fullest immortality of the human soul!'
GGJ|4|135|12|0|Says the rabbi: 'Yes, friend, this I will do; but I know it in advance, that you will loose this trade! Because secretly I belong to the reasonable sect of the Sadducees and want to curse my temple clerics right into the large sandy desert of Africa! But if you really should win me over, I will be glad to serve the temple again with everything I have!'
GGJ|4|135|13|0|Everything was quiet now and all waited with great anticipation for the moment of the revitalization of the old Lazarus."
GGJ|4|136|1|1|The spirit of Lazarus bears witness to the Messiah
GGJ|4|136|1|0|(Mathael:) "Meanwhile the young Lazarus came to my father and asked him whether the secret drops of the rabbi indeed would not waken the father again.
GGJ|4|136|2|0|Said my father: 'I'm terribly sorry my best friend, that I as doctor and as a human must confess to you in the fullest sense of the truth! In any way, what does it mean to keep a person suspended with blind hopes which never ever can take on any reality! But for your consolation I can tell you something much better, and this consists therein, that I give and can give you the most living and most truthful assurance, that your father is alive and in truth has never died!'
GGJ|4|136|3|0|Said sadly the young Lazarus: 'Look at the bed! He is not alive and is over and over dead!'
GGJ|4|136|4|0|Said the father: 'Yes, he for sure; but he was not your father, only the flesh coat of your father! My son, however, who is a perfect seer of spirits, can tel you something else; go and ask him about it, and you will find great joy in what he will tel you about his vision he had here!'
GGJ|4|136|5|0|The son of Lazarus now turned to me, the son of my father, and asked me what I as the doctor's son can tel him for consolation. And I told him in every detail and very extensively, what I have seen. There were a lot of hearing ears around me, but only a few with such a believing heart as our young Lazarus. The more I told him about my vision, the more joyful became his face, what also was noticed by his two sisters who still belonged to the most tender female youth, and they asked him what it was that he suddenly became so happy. Lazarus pointed to me and said nothing further.
GGJ|4|136|6|0|Then the two maidens came to me and ask me shortly and modestly what I have told the brother according to which he suddenly lost the great sadness and is now so cheerful as if never something sad happened in the whole house. I should also tell the same to them!
GGJ|4|136|7|0|But I was at that stage a little naughty and said: 'O, it causes you girls not the slightest harm if you mourn a little! I tell you nothing; at the right time you will be told by your brother Lazarus!'
GGJ|4|136|8|0|After that the two girls did not asked me any further, that I should tell them what I have told their brother. But they nevertheless became less sorrowful, and my father turned to the rabbi since the son was standing completely crimson above the horizon and said: 'Now friend, where do you stand with your Persian Farn herb oil drops? The dead person still lies there motionless like an old piece of wood! How is it then? The sun has already come up, and everything is quiet and dead calm! Who won the bet, me or you?'
GGJ|4|136|9|0|Said the rabbi: 'Friend, I give up, and from now on I will believe what you believe! You are a wise and widely experienced doctor, who does not easily believe something without a good reason. Even if I do not see the reason, I still will believe, because you are believing it, and surely knows the reason for it! I hereby take the believe of respect and remain with what you have told me. You have won this important bet and I'm your prisoner!'
GGJ|4|136|10|0|Said my father: 'Not my prisoner but a freest man in the name of Jehovah!'
GGJ|4|136|11|0|Hereupon the rabbi asked my father: 'Friend, what must I do, to completely win your friendship?'
GGJ|4|136|12|0|Said my father: 'You already have it! Believe from now on, and through your believe you will come into the right light!'
GGJ|4|136|13|0|I now went to the father and said what I just have seen: It was a great spirit who came into the room and gave me a sign and said that the children of Lazarus should get ready, their fathers spirit will return once more and bless them and give them a great promise. I also told my father that he should announce it to the three; and the father did that. The son of Lazarus and both of his still very young sisters, maidens of fourteen and sixteen years, were very happy about it.
GGJ|4|136|14|0|It did not take long, and the spirit of the dead Lazarus, full of a heavenly brightness entered the room, and all three could see him and also could hear his voice.
GGJ|4|136|15|0|But the spirit of light said to his son: 'You are an adult; be a good foster father for your young sisters! Let no evil thought penetrate your heart; because look at me, I live and have not died! What has happened, the Lord wanted it like that. He has chosen our house, and the miracle of all miracles will take place in this house.
GGJ|4|136|16|0|The Lord already walks this earth as a son of poor parents. He, the Everlasting, the Holiest, has already begun with the great task of redemption. He wants to become a Father for ever to all people who are of good will. From now on the people of this earth should not have an invisible forever inaccessible, but an accessible and always visible Father. And this God, who created everything that exists in the everlasting infinity, will visit this house on a regular basis. Therefore keep your hearts from impureness, so that this house becomes worthy, to endure Him, whom heaven and earth cannot enclose!
GGJ|4|136|17|0|That I live you can see; but also see to it that you will live, like I now live forever in God, my and your Father! With that take now my true father's blessing, which I give to you now, not in the flesh anymore, which lies there on the bed as a worn out old coat and awaits redemption by the jaws of worms, but as a perfect spirit in the Paradise of God, the kingdom of the pure spirits! Keep the commandments of God and praise and love Him above all, and you will already on this earth make a bigger harvest as the one, which I now enjoy in the brightest Paradise of God! God the Lord will be with you, Amen!'
GGJ|4|136|18|0|Hereupon the spirit disappeared, and the three children became full of joy, which I could not describe."
GGJ|4|137|1|1|The cowardly rabbi who broke his word
GGJ|4|137|1|0|(Mathael:) "All present were astonished about the joy about the incomprehensible edifying cheerfulness of the children of the old Lazarus. Except for me and the three children, nobody else has seen anything; but nevertheless it was noticed by all present. Some thought that the three must have had a comforting vision. A few pharisees who also were present, thought, that the children, because of too much grief, became insane; but the little rabbi thought that my father has enchanted them in a very secret manner.
GGJ|4|137|2|0|But then I intervened with the little man and said loudly: 'Man, don't you remember what promises you have made to the face of my honest father?! How can you judge the extraordinary mercy of God in this way?! Be careful that Jehovah does not punishes you this very moment! Because you are not a person but a wretched animal!'
GGJ|4|137|3|0|Now, these my words made such an impression on the little rabbi, that he became Hippocratically pale like the corpse on the bed, and he started to tremble with his whole body.
GGJ|4|137|4|0|My father noticed this, went to him and asked him what has happened to him, that he became pale like a corpse. But the little man told him with a shaking tongue all the evil things I have revealed to him.
GGJ|4|137|5|0|But my father said to him: 'It serves you right! Why didn't you stay with your believe which you have promised me so dearly?! With God and His spirits one cannot make any jokes! Do you understand this? Either you believe, even if only on the grounds of those whose experience can forever not be denied, - or you stay as you are!
GGJ|4|137|6|0|What you are, be it entirely, either an angel or a devil! The worst of worst however is: wanting to be a double being, an angel and a devil in one and the same person! Sure, both of the arriving pharisees made by their entrance your head and your heart glowing?! You became fearful and began, as an earlier follower of the sect of the Sadducee, to dance according to their music, like the Greek let their bears dance to their music in before us; but at the same time you forgot to whom you have broken your oat! What do you want to do now, you wretched person?'
GGJ|4|137|7|0|But the rabbi covered his face and went away, and retreated most likely to Jerusalem to his living room, to think about all his mortal sins. What has happened further to him, until this hour I don't know; I only know that the father as well as I am, has seen him in Jerusalem at several occasions, but he always purposefully avoided us from far away. Why, out of rage or a kind of shyness, I also don't know. He also never came back to the house of Lazarus, although he forgot his enchanted flask there, - which we easily learned, since the young Lazarus and his sisters visited us afterwards quite often.
GGJ|4|137|8|0|Now, Lord, this is the story of me and my father in Bethany which we experienced as true and faithfully as I have told it here. At that stage everything of course was a indissoluble riddle to me. A lot is now much more clearer to me, only the two phenomena are still a riddle to me, and despite Your many explanations I still do not understand them. And these two phenomena are: firstly the light meteor at the physical sky at midnight and the accompanying spirits towards the west, and secondly the similar, pure spiritual light above the head of the already free floating soul above the corpse.
GGJ|4|137|9|0|Also, with this soul I did not saw an actual mist cloud beforehand, but only the same very properly developed form of a human, which only was connected to the body with a very light purple thread, which also sheared completely, upon which the soul immediately as completely free was standing with a brilliant-white pleated dress of the finest byssus among some wise and mighty spirits, as I have mentioned earlier.
GGJ|4|137|10|0|How these things and appearances are interconnected, I and certainly also all the others, would like to here from Your mouth! O Lord, explain this to us!"
GGJ|4|138|1|1|The life story of old Lazarus
GGJ|4|138|1|0|Says I: "I will explain it to you; but all of you must be very attentive, otherwise you will not understand the whole matter! Since this death is a quite peculiar case, has not occurred for a long time and will not appear for even a longer period of time.
GGJ|4|138|2|0|The old Lazarus as a great, primordial created angel spirit, was according to his very own will incarnated into the flesh of a person, namely under the most difficult living conditions imaginable everywhere on this earth. From the cradle until his forty-seventh year on earth he had to endure things and trials, which cannot easily repeated here. How many times did he had to fight with many dangers of life! Who from you is familiar with the life history of Job, can only form somewhat of a picture from that which happened to our Lazarus.
GGJ|4|138|3|0|Several times he was promoted to the highest world honours and came to great wealth, had a wife and the most beautiful and most well-behaved children, five in number, who loved him dearly as a good and wise father. When he was nineteen years of age he married the only daughter of one of the richest people in Bethlehem; his gold and silver and the most beautiful pearls and precious stones could not be easily carried away by a hundred camels. However, this his great earthly luck lasted for only a short time. His treasures evaporated from year to year because as a good and too lenient person he was quite often seriously robbed; finally a fire erupted in his out of cedars built house, and from all of his treasures he could not save anything else except the life of his wife and children and was forced to live from alms for three years.
GGJ|4|138|4|0|During the three years his wife and all his five dear children died. He himself became full of leprosy which he suffered from for a full year. Finally a doctor from Egypt came with an arcanum and cured him completely from this illness. After that, as still an attractive man of thirty-four years of age, on his way he was attacked by secret henchmen from outer Persia and was brought there as a slave without any consideration and sold to an extremely hard master.
GGJ|4|138|5|0|But since he was among all the many slaves of his master the most loyal one, and has endured all the hardness of his master with the biggest patience and abidance, his master called him after ten years and said to him: 'I have watched you during all my hardness against you, that you were most loyal to me and did not shy away from great troubles and work to bring me quite often great fortune. If I requested a lot from you, you always did more and quite often to my advantage. I am a hard master - all the world gives me this testimony -, nevertheless I'm not without eyes and not without insight and recognition; and since I'm not that, I give you the full freedom! You can go safely back to your home in your country. In addition, as a token of my appreciation for your loyal service, I give to you one-hundred camels, ten of my most beautiful female slaves and ninety servants; and so that you everywhere can buy something, can live and trade and carry on, my treasurer must pay you thousand bags of gold and two-thousand bags of silver! See, this is how a hard master rewards a most loyal slave and double this a most loyal servant, which, however, I unfortunately never had! Go safely with everything you have received as a gift from your hard master!'
GGJ|4|138|6|0|Lazarus bowed deeply in front of his master and wanted to thank him. But he said with serious words: 'Friend, who earned his reward like you, does not have to thank the giver after reception! Therefore go in peace; so be it and it happens!'
GGJ|4|138|7|0|Moved in tears, Lazarus left the hall, and when he came to the large palace yard, everything was ready: Camels, the ten female slaves and the ninety servants, and each of the strongest camels was loaded with gold and silver.
GGJ|4|138|8|0|Lazarus mounted his camel, and the march started. After ten quite joyful days of travel, he reached Bethlehem, stayed at an inn and enquired about his earlier property. But this was, according to Roman law, because the legal owner, despite all proclamations by special heralds, did not respond, sold as government property and became already three years ago the full property of the new owner. Since for seven years he was so to speak only a tenant; if the previous lost owner returned during the seventh year, he still could exercise the repossession law, - he only had to repay the new tenant the highest offer including interest, since he was seen as a manger without contract and had to be rewarded for his troubles to run the estate. However, after seven years the tenant becomes the untouchable, full, new owner of such property. And this was also the case in Bethlehem with the property of Lazarus. The tenant was now the full owner, protected by Roman law, and our Lazarus, achieving nothing, had to move on.
GGJ|4|138|9|0|For a whole year he had to live in the inn, until finally a considerable piece of land became available for sale in Bethany which belonged to a Greek. For fifteen-hundred bags of silver Lazarus became the full owner and married in his forty-seventh year one of his most loyal female slaves, who also was a Jew, and with her he fathered the young Lazarus and his two sisters. After ten years he also gave the fullest freedom to all his servants from Persia; but nobody left Lazarus and today fifty-three of the servants are still alive. Already after two years all converted to the Jewish faith and became even more valuable and pleasant for Lazarus. The wife only died two years ago, and was an example of female tolerance and devotion; and since then the three, very well-behaved children managed everything alone; except for God they nearly have no needs and do a lot of good for the poor."
GGJ|4|139|1|1|The explanation for the spirit apparitions at the death of old Lazarus
GGJ|4|139|1|0|(The Lord:) "Since the old Lazarus completed his earthly life so very well, he not only has lost anything from his former heavenly perfection, but has gained so much, that at the time of departure of our deeply tried angel who passed his test in the most excellent manner, myriads of the most perfect angels united and influenced the nature spirits of this earth in such a way, that they were forced to perform on the same level of activeness as the nature spirits of the sun must be active. By this extraordinary activity of myriads of spirits concentrated in a small space, the light originated which was seen by you, your father and the young Lazarus, precisely in that moment when the angel soul and spirit of the old Lazarus began to unwind from the bonds of the flesh.
GGJ|4|139|2|0|The spirits you saw, accompanying the light towards the west, are not really especially related to the phenomenon, other than that they were also being unusually excited by the extraordinary activity of the nature spirits which normally stand under their command and, not knowing what was going on, were urged to a partly transient partly sharply observant movement and fearful activity.
GGJ|4|139|3|0|That the movement could be seen going from east to west according to your language art, means an important earthly death, corresponding to it, as everything on earth awakens with sunrise and everything dies in sleep with the setting sun. At the same time, however, the earthly evening corresponds completely vice versa with the spiritual morning and vice versa the earthly morning with the spiritual evening; since with the earthly morning, most people start as far as possible to engage in worldly worries, and this is a true and deep spiritual evening often without dusk, thus actually already a spiritual night. Only in the evening, tired of the worldly worries, many reluctantly start thinking about the flight of the temporal and turn to God, and this corresponds at least with a spiritual dawn.
GGJ|4|139|4|0|Thus this has explained according to your understanding only too well, and you now know how and why about the spiritual and physical relationship of the great light phenomenon and about its spirit-like company.
GGJ|4|139|5|0|Now we go to the death room of the old Lazarus! There you saw no disfigured smoke figure floating above the corpse, but already a complete human figure. The reason for this lies in the great love for activity, what indicates an already more completed inner, spiritual life, which is entirely without any fear about the coming great activity in the endless kingdom of the heavens. The fear vibrations of the soul can then not take place, and therefore the human figure of the soul is immediately during its first exit from the body already perfected and can be seen as a fully restful condition, of course only to him who does posses the rare ability to see like that.
GGJ|4|139|6|0|The small and extremely thin thread between the soul and its body indicates the always very smallest sense for the earthly and therefore also the most easily and painless separation from the body. The same light phenomenon above the head of the soul indicates foremost the mightiest will of the soul herself, and by its extraordinary activity according to the order of the heavens expresses itself as a column of light above the head, - a column, corresponding to its inflexibility, and as light which is always a product of a just activity, corresponding to the divine order of the heavens of God, which light always penetrates and fully enlightens the ability of recognition of the soul, so that the will does not act blindly but always with the brightest insight.
GGJ|4|139|7|0|But since the just thinking mainly occurs in the heart, just as the seat of love and the will can only found there, the free will-light of the soul, which during the earthly life acted in unity with the reason of the head, now becomes visible as the belt of the garment of love and justice, patience and tolerance around the loins of the free soul; but the hat is a testimony for a new gift of the purest light from the heavens, which, however, is only given to those, which already have accepted the true heavenly wisdom and from it have become humans full of love, wisdom and the true heavenly justice. Such a light hat is then a product of the wisdom will of all of the primordial created angels of heaven and expresses with him who carries such a hat on his head, that he now is an entirely perfected being resembling God and is inaugurated in all wisdom and in all recognition of all heavens.
GGJ|4|139|8|0|Such a spirit of the heavens who also went through the flesh of an earthly life, recognizes on his own as much as all the other primordial spirits combined who have not yet entered the way of the flesh, because such a hat is, just as a person's soul is a compound of all earthly intelligence particles, also a compound of all intelligence of the heavens, which surely says endlessly much.
GGJ|4|139|9|0|I am of the opinion now that you all will understand this somewhat unusual appearance. But if someone still has a query, now, he should ask, and there be light for him! Since the heavens give a right light to those, who are just and do have a good will. Therefore ask without fear, if there is something which you still don't understand!"
GGJ|4|140|1|1|On foolish questions
GGJ|4|140|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, we all cannot thank you enough for this infinitively great lesson which You have given to us all, and I do now understand an enormously lot more! Also from the last appearance, which viceroy Mathael once more gave us from his rich experience, there is nothing unclear to me; only the two or three great and mighty angel spirits who received Lazarus, I'm still completely unfamiliar regarding their status! Perhaps we could at least know their sanctified names, and what are the perhaps more detailed circumstances regarding the teaching to the children during his later appearance. The history was otherwise quite unusual, although I, frankly said, would be very pleased to know, how and where the body of the old Lazarus was buried and what became later of the little rabbi. Also a closer explanation of the famous Farn herb oil would not be undesirable. Would You, o Lord, give us some further details about it?"
GGJ|4|140|2|0|Says I: "But friend, these are just quite unimportant side issues, which existence we, regarding the main matter, can accept as absolutely not necessary, since it does not have anything to do with it and nearly bears no relationship! What lies in the empty names of the angel spirits who met Lazarus?! They did not need a travel document according to law, neither any worldly protective court. To what use would the names to you?! But since you are insisting, they were the archangels Zuriel, Uriel and deep in the background also Michael in the form of John the Baptist, of whom Zinka has told us a lot.
GGJ|4|140|3|0|But there were also many other spirits present, which Mathael could not see, since they, as still completely pure spirits, cannot be seen with the eyes of the soul, but only with the eyes of the purest spirit himself - an ability which Mathael never owned. Then, what lies in the burial of the body of Lazarus, what about the Farren herb oil which alleviates rigid cramps and kills the worms in the stomach if it is real; if it is not real it has no effect whatsoever! Therefore lets leave it at that what is only very little or no use at all to us, and see to it to extend our recognition and knowledge with only spiritual matters!
GGJ|4|140|4|0|Ask therefore rather about something spiritual, still out of the spiritual sphere of what Mathael has seen, instead of things which are just as insignificant to the spirit as the snow which has covered the wild fields of the earth a thousand years before Adam! What matter is and how it originated, exists and still originates, has already made tangible clear to you, and as such we only have to worry about spiritual things. Of what use are all the knowledge and science of the whole world to man, if he does not recognizes himself up to the deepest root of life, in particular in his soul and his spiritual life and sphere of existence?!
GGJ|4|140|5|0|Will he ever can become truly happy, even when owning all earthly goods, if he from time to time has to ask himself and says: 'What will become after death about me? Will I continue to live with a conscience, or will it be over with me forever?' If the fearing questioner does not obtain a satisfying answer, either from someone who is more experienced or even less so out of his own dark world life chamber in which never has penetrated a spiritual light of truth, - what then? Will the serious questioner, no matter how rich a man, enjoy his great treasures and wealth? With only a little conscience of love for life, certainly not! Since what use can it be to man, if he earned all the treasures of the earth, but suffers damage to his soul?
GGJ|4|140|6|0|Therefore lets rid ourselves what can be destroyed by rust and moth! Only what is of the spirit, remains unaltered forever; however everything belonging to matter is often subject to countless changes until it has reached the state of the spiritual. Therefore ask about the spirit and the soul but never about anything earthly!"
GGJ|4|141|1|1|The wrath of God
GGJ|4|141|1|0|Thereupon Cyrenius said, somewhat embarrassed: "Lord, no one but me has asked You anything, and it looks as if You, as God, as my Lord and my Creator, bear me a grudge because of this."
GGJ|4|141|2|0|Says I: "How can you misunderstand My words to such a degree? How can I bear you a grudge when I show you in full earnest and forever truly what is most necessary for your life and that of every other human? Behold, how limited your power of judgment still is. When will it become of age? To whom can the purest original love of all love in God ever bear a grudge?
GGJ|4|141|3|0|Whenever you read about a wrath of God you should thereby understand the eternally even and firm earnest of His will; and this earnest of will in God is the innermost heart of the very same purest and mightiest love from which infinity and all the works in it have gone forth like the chicks are hatched from the egg, - surely, this love can never bear anyone a grudge in eternity! Or does anyone of you think that God, like a foolish man, could be angry?"
GGJ|4|141|4|0|Here the old senior priest Stahar comes to Me and says: "Lord, forgive me if I allow myself to make a remark regarding the point of the wrath of God!
GGJ|4|141|5|0|If one, connected with a firm believe in God, looks at the old world history, one cannot completely deny it, that God at times when man became too unruly, let them feel His wrath and His revenge in a especially pitiless severity.
GGJ|4|141|6|0|'The wrath is Mine and the revenge is Mine!', speaks the Lord through the mouth of the prophet. That it is like that, is demonstrated by the casting out of Adam from Paradise, the great flood during the times of Noah, the acceptance of the curse of Noah over one of his sons; later the destruction of Sodom, Gomorra and the surrounding ten cities at the locality which we today call the Dead Sea, still later the plagues befalling Egypt and the Israelites in the desert; then the most murdering wars against the Philistines, the Babylonian exile and, finally, the total subjugation of the People of God by the might of the heathens!
GGJ|4|141|7|0|Lord, who looks a little at this behaviour of God against the sinners, who are nobody else than we the people, and takes this to heart, can impossibly come to no other conclusion than a real wrath and the most perfect revenge of Jehovah!
GGJ|4|141|8|0|Of course one could say: This is how God raises in all seriousness His people and entire, large nations with the appropriate punishing stick in His hand! But the strikes and blows certainly does not look like coming from the hand of a most loving father, but everywhere a terrible furious judge on life and death and pestilence and fire is visible, even if in certain aspects quite justifiable!
GGJ|4|141|9|0|This is just my opinion, this means if the world history is telling us the full truth; but if all the sad examples of this what God has done, is only fiction, than this what one calls wrath and fury of God, can indeed be the core of His everlasting and purest love. I only have brought this forward, since You, o Lord, have mentioned the topic regarding wrath and fury Yourself earlier on!
GGJ|4|141|10|0|It will most likely be as You, o Lord, have told us earlier; but it is strange that always during historic times when the fury of God was announced and people dit not better themselves and did not repent their sins, the most material punishment without mercy followed, and this on a large scale but also localized, and in general but also specifically! Now, how this is harmonized with the most pure, wrathless and furyless love, it would surely be worth the trouble if we can be a little enlightened about it during this opportunity!"
GGJ|4|142|1|1|On the first human couple
GGJ|4|142|1|0|Says I: "Friend, as you now have spoken about the wrath and revenge, justice and love of God, in the same way a completely blind person speaks about the harmonious splendour of the colours in a rainbow!
GGJ|4|142|2|0|"Have you not understood as yet that all five books of Moses, all prophets and the writings of David and Solomon can only be understood and comprehended by way of inner spiritual correspondence?!
GGJ|4|142|3|0|Do you seriously think that God chased Adam out of Paradise by an angel carrying a blazing sword in his right hand as a weapon for expulsion? I say to you: even if it was put to Adam as an appearance, it was only a correspondence of what actually took place in Adam himself and formed part of the act of his education and to establish the first religion and primordial church among the people on earth.
GGJ|4|142|4|0|However, on earth there never existed a material Paradise where the cooked fish swam into the mouth of the people, but they had, just like now, first be caught, cooked and only then consumed sparingly; but if the people were busy and collected fruit which the earth had offered them, and thereby build up stock, then every place on earth which was cultivated by man, was a real earthly Paradise!
GGJ|4|142|5|0|What would have become of the spiritual development of man, if he would have lived in a truly laziness and gluttonous paradise where he would have no worries whatsoever and, as said, the best fruit would have grown into his mouth when lying on the softest lawn and he only had to wish and everything would be there, and he only has to open his mouth and the best food would enter his mouth?! When would such a person according to such methods of education reach the necessary life independence?! I say to you that man according to your concepts of paradise up to this hour would be nothing else than a quite well conditioned gluttonous ox or a gluttonous polyp on the bottom of the sea.
GGJ|4|142|6|0|What was therefore presented by the appearance of the angel with the flaming sword? What does this metaphor say? Man was naked; since until now no person ever entered this world with clothes. Even if he had no childhood just like this donkey here, and had a height of twelve shoes and Eve not that much less, regarding the original experiences about the workings of the earth, he nevertheless was a child and had to be educated mainly by experience.
GGJ|4|142|7|0|During the warmer days in spring, summer and fall he was able to endure the weather with his naked skin; but in winter he started to feel the pinch of cold, and he asked himself in his heart which God increasingly awakened in him by spiritual and physical influences: 'Where I am? What happened to me? Earlier I felt so comfortable and now I'm cold and the cold winds causing pain to my skin!' Obviously he had to look for shelter to protect himself against the winds and started to cover his body with all kind of leafs from trees. By this forced activity the process of thinking increased and soon became orderly.
GGJ|4|142|8|0|But he also got hungry; since many trees and bushes had empty twigs. He walked far distances and searched for food and found trees which were still full; he collected the fruit and carried it to the cave which he used as a good dwelling. And his already more experienced heart again told him: 'During this time the earth is cursed, and you person can only gather food by the sweat of your face!'
GGJ|4|142|9|0|However, after the first human of this earth endured winter once in the cave on these heights which forms the north-easterly border of the promised land, to which also belongs our Galilee, he and his wife found the time to look and searched deeper in themselves. There he found the need for a greater society. In a dream he was taught what he had to do to get to such greater society, and after such teaching he started to father Cain and soon afterwards Abel and Seth.
GGJ|4|142|10|0|It was his wife who gave him the first impulse to father; since the wife received the first vision how the process of fathering was going to happen. We do not want to extend on this matter, and I now say to you, My friend Stahar; everything progressed quite normally and nowhere something unnatural has happened. But Moses still realized that everything occurred only to the will of Jehovah; by the spirit of God he realized, that all this quite natural guidance along the way of experiences was guided by Me, which means by My spirit, and therefore he placed God by corresponding metaphors at the side of the first human couple and also personalized My influence with the shortest, but nevertheless corresponding metaphors, as they were customary at that time and also had to be, since everywhere such metaphors were necessary to guide the nation and nations.
GGJ|4|142|11|0|By the way, it is self explanatory, that God and the angels realized and understood it quite well, to let grow up the first human couple in one of the most fertilized places on earth.
GGJ|4|142|12|0|When later and specifically admitted natural phenomena forced the first humans to leave their first food garden and to look for places elsewhere on earth, this also did not happened because of a kind of divine rage, but only out of love for the humans, so that man was awakened again from his sluggishly becoming sensuousness and become active again and to make extended experiences.
GGJ|4|142|13|0|When Adam and his wife and his sons found that nearly everywhere on earth there was something to eat, they started to undertake more extended travels, whereby they got quite familiar with Asia and Africa. This added a wealth of all kinds of experiences to them. Secretly guided by the spirit of God they returned to their first Eden and stayed there, from where the population of the whole earth took place.
GGJ|4|142|14|0|Tel Me in your heart: Do you recognize any rage or revenge of God in this?"
GGJ|4|143|1|1|The Flood
GGJ|4|143|1|0|(The Lord:) "Yes, God's wisdom can surely become angry, when already developed and at least half matured people wantonly and wilfully defy God's order; but this is what God's love is for, which in its great patience knows how to find the appropriate means by which to guide people back onto the right road, whereby My final goal for mankind must always be reached, without forcing man, like a machine, through some almighty revenge on the part of God.
GGJ|4|143|2|0|But even these means are not to be regarded as a consequence of divine wrath, but purely as a consequence of the wrong actions of man. Yes, God gave the world and nature its necessary and immutable must-laws in the right order; but man, too, has such laws as concerns his form and his physical being. Whenever man tries to rebel against this order and change the world he is not punished by a spontaneous wrath of God, but by the offended, severe and fixed divine order within the very things which must be what they are.
GGJ|4|143|3|0|You are now asking yourself whether the Great Flood is also to be regarded as a natural and necessary consequence of wrong actions. And I tell you: Yes, it is! I awakened more than a hundred prophets and messengers, warned the people against their own actions which were contrary to the natural and the divine order; for more than a hundred years I seriously drew their attention to the terrible consequences arising from such actions for body and soul. But in their wilful wantonness they went so far as to not only in their blindness mock, but even kill, the messengers, thus engaging in a veritable battle against Me. However, I did not become angry or revengeful because of this, but allowed them to continue in their actions and experience the sad fact that foolishness and ignorance - being responsible for what they are - can by no means deal with the great nature and order of God as they please.
GGJ|4|143|4|0|See, you are free to climb on the nearly five-hundred man-height high rock located there towards the south from here, and then throw yourself headfirst over the edge! According to the necessary laws of gravity of all bodies, such wantonness will most likely cost you your life. Ask yourself if this happened to you because of My wrath and My revenge!
GGJ|4|143|5|0|There, towards the East, you see high, densely wooded mountains. Travel there with a ten times hundred-thousand men, set fire to them and burn all the forests; and the mountains will soon be completely bald. What will be the consequence of this? The many nature-spirits that will now be naked and deprived of all action will begin to rage and storm in the free air, and uncountable flashes of lightning, most violent cloudbursts and incessant hailstorms will ravage the land far and wide. All this is a natural result of the devastation of the forests. Say whether this has anything to do with the wrath and the revenge of God!
GGJ|4|143|6|0|When ten times hundred-thousand men strive eagerly to level mountains and fill in great lakes or construct the broadest highways to facilitate warfare; when people escarp whole mountain ranges extending over several days' travel to a height of 400-500 fathoms or dig 200-300 fathom deep moats around the mountains, thereby tapping the earth's interior water-reservoirs so that the mountains begin to sink into the now empty great reservoirs and the water begins to rise so much so that in Asia it rages, like the sea, almost over the highest summits - add to this that, along with the mountains, also many hundred thousand times hundred thousand acres of the healthiest forest land were destroyed, on which occasion countless myriads of earth- and nature-spirits that formerly had been fully occupied with looking after the most beautiful and lush vegetation have suddenly become free and unoccupied -, ask yourself what an uproar the spirits might have started in the atmospheric regions. What storms and what enormous cloud bursts, what masses of hailstones and what an uncountable number of flashes of lightning have thereby been flung from the clouds to the earth for more than forty days, and what enormous masses of water must have risen over nearly the whole of Asia, and all this for natural reasons! Say, was that again God's wrath and His implacable revenge?
GGJ|4|143|7|0|Moses described this event, like everything else, in the manner then in usage, that is, in metaphors - in which he, inspired by the Divine Spirit, always let My providence work -, which can only be presented by way of genuine and true correspondences.
GGJ|4|143|8|0|Therefore, can you call God a God of wrath and revenge, because you and many others have never understood His many great revelations?
GGJ|4|144|1|1|The causes of catastrophies
GGJ|4|144|1|0|(The Lord:) "I say to you: Live only for fifty years according to the proper divine order, - and you will never again see, hear, taste and endure any calamity!
GGJ|4|144|2|0|I tell you: All calamities, epidemics, all sorts of disease among humans and animals, bad weather, lean and unproductive years, devastating hailstorms, great, all-destructive floods, gales, great storms, locust-plagues and such like are merely consequences of the wrong actions of man!
GGJ|4|144|3|0|If man was, as far as possible, living within the given order, he would not have to expect any of these things. The years would pass by like pearls on a string, one as blessed as the next, and the habitable part of the earth would never be afflicted by too much cold or too much heat. However, since the clever and exceedingly shrewd people undertake projects by far exceeding their needs, as for instance, erecting too great edifices and under-taking excessive improvements, levelling whole mountains in order to construct highways for making war, destroying many hundreds of thousands of acres of the finest forest lands, digging too deeply into the mountains for the sake of gaining gold and silver and, lastly, living in continual quarrel and discord with one another, while on the other hand, they are at all times surrounded by a great number of intelligent nature spirits who are responsible for the earth's weather as well as for the purity and wholesomeness of the air, the water and the soil, - is it any wonder if this earth is more and more visited by an infinite number of evils of every kind and type?
GGJ|4|144|4|0|Miserly and avaricious people equip their barns with locks and bolts and even keep armed guards who watch over their overflowing treasures and possessions, and woe betide him who would approach them without being authorized; truly, he would instantly be sharply dealt with!
GGJ|4|144|5|0|By this, I do not mean to say that nobody should be allowed to protect his hard-earned property; I am here talking of the highly unnecessary, excessive abundance. Would it not be advisable to build also barns which are open to all the poor and weak, although under the supervision of a wise donor, so that no one might take more than what he needs? If, in this way, avarice and miserliness disappeared from the earth, also - now listen well to what I am saying! - all lean years would disappear from the earth.
GGJ|4|144|6|0|You ask how this is possible. And I answer: In the most natural way of the world. Anyone in the least familiar with the inner workings of the whole of nature must soon comprehend this.
GGJ|4|144|7|0|There, in front of us, is still the healing herb and there, a little further to the front, the very harmful poisonous plant. Do not both get their nourishment from the very same water, the very same air, the very same light and its warmth? And yet, this plant is full of healing properties and the other full of deadly poison!
GGJ|4|144|8|0|Why is that so? Because the medicinal plant, being of a well-ordered inner nature, in keeping with its good qualities influences all its surrounding nature-spirits so much so that these, in peace and harmony, conform to it within and from outside and nourish it. Thus, the whole plant becomes wholesome and healing, and in the sunlight during the day its evaporations and the nature-spirits surrounding it up to a good distance, exert a most beneficial influence on humans and animals.
GGJ|4|144|9|0|With the poisonous plant, whose nature is of a selfish and angry character, the surrounding nature-spirits are seized by that same disposition and thus become perverted. They then, likewise, conform to the plant, nourishing it, and their whole nature then becomes homogeneous with the plant's original nature. Also its surroundings and evaporation, as it were, are poisonous and harmful to man, and the animals, with their sensitive nostrils, keep out of its way."
GGJ|4|145|1|1|The influence of evil on good
GGJ|4|145|1|0|(The Lord:) "Even more so, an avaricious and greedy man is an exceedingly large poisonous plant of a far reaching influence. All the nature-spirits surrounding him up to a great distance, his emanation and his whole outer life sphere, will conform to his inner nature. And the corrupted nature-spirits around him will keep perverting into their own evil, avarice and greed the still good nature-spirits joining them.
GGJ|4|145|2|0|Since these nature-spirits are in constant conflict, not only with man, but also with the animals and plants, the water and the air, they invariably give rise to many battles, frictions and unnecessary movements in the air, the water, the earth, the fire and in the animals.
GGJ|4|145|3|0|Whoever wants to see a practical example of this, let him go to a very good man. All the animals surrounding such a man will be of a much gentler nature. The best example are dogs; within a short time, they fully adopt the nature of their master. The dog of an avaricious man will certainly also be an avaricious beast, and when eating it will not be a good idea to come too close to it. But go to a bounteous, gentle person and you will notice, if he keeps a dog, that this animal will have a very good-natured character; it will rather retreat from the food bowl than involving itself in a vicious battle with any uninvited guest. Also all other domestic animals of a gentle and kindhearted owner will be significantly softer, yes, even with plants and trees a person with sharp senses will observe a significant difference.
GGJ|4|145|4|0|But look at the servants of a avaricious man, if they in general are also not becoming jealous and stingy and for that matter backstabbing, false and deceitful! Even an otherwise quite good and bounteous person, when for a longer time not in the presence of a miser who is stuck up to his neck in gold and silver, will finally also adopt a sparing system and start to think hard about exercising acts of charity.
GGJ|4|145|5|0|Added to this is the fact that, on earth, it costs much less effort for the bad to change what is good into its nature than vice versa!
GGJ|4|145|6|0|Look at a rather furious person, who want to destroy everything around him because of his fury and anger! Thousands of quite good people looking at him, will finally become furious themselves and want to attack the raging person to drive the fury out of him, if only their sharp, action addictive hands could find a place to grab his skin. Why does one furious person excites thousands to counter rage, and why not the thousands good-natured influence the one furious to become eminent good-natured?
GGJ|4|145|7|0|All this is based on the fact, because, especially on this earth and for the sake of the upbringing of the children, the temptation for the bad and evil is by far greater, and must be, as for the good. The reason for that in general I already have explained to you and does not need to explain it here again.
GGJ|4|145|8|0|Look again to these two plants and imagine yourself a very large steel boiler! In such boiler we want to brew a thousand of such medicinal plants to a healthy tea, and who has a chest illness and drinks from it, would soon start to notice its healing power; since the good nature-life-spirits would soon transform the few bad ones in his chest.
GGJ|4|145|9|0|However, if we take this particular poisonous plant and throw it also into the kettle in which a thousand plants are cooking to become a health drink! Behold, this single poisonous plant will turn the entire remedial material into its deadly poisonous matter, and woe the sick person who would dare to take a sip from this tea! Truly, it certainly would cost him his life, and he could not be helped in a natural manner!
GGJ|4|145|10|0|But lets consider the opposite case! If we cook a thousand of such poisonous plants in the same boiler to a tea of death and finally add only one of these remedial herbs to the boiler with the thousand poisonous plants! O, just how quickly will all its good and remedial nature spirits be converted to the deadly poison of the thousand poisonous plants!
GGJ|4|145|11|0|But from this it is sun shine clear, that on this earth for the reasons given, the bad many times easier turns the good into its evil, than the other way round.
GGJ|4|145|12|0|Imagine now a great number of bad people in an area, or even in a whole country, and ask yourself according to what you already have heard, if in all seriousness it really depends on God's rage, if all kind of evil is occurring there! I say to you and especially to you, friend Stahar, that all this only and solely depends on the way of life and actions of its people, and that the wrath of God and His revenge has forever nothing to do with it, except, that I have placed such order in the nature of things, which naturally, as long as the earth exists, must remain unaltered, otherwise the earth would dissolve and could not provide man with a place to live during his trial life.
GGJ|4|145|13|0|Therefore it takes to seize all the good with all seriousness, with all strength and force, so that one does not get consumed by the many evil things.
GGJ|4|145|14|0|Try therefore to perfect your inner life by the actual observance of my teaching, so that the poisons of the world are not able to cause you harm anymore!"
GGJ|4|146|1|1|The miraculous little medicinal plant. The nature of light and darkness, of good and evil
GGJ|4|146|1|0|(The Lord:) "But for now lets again return our cauldron of poison wherein a thousand pieces of poisonous plants are cooking! See, ten- or for that matter a hundred thousand of such medicinal plant will not be able to detoxicate this cauldron full of poisonous tea! But on this earth, on the Indian High Alps and also at the Sinai, grows a very small plant and only a very small piece of it, about the size of an average blade of grass, if thrown into the cauldron full of poison, it would change in an instant all the poison into the most wholesome remedial tea!
GGJ|4|146|2|0|'How is this possible?' would you, wise Stahar, ask quite surprised now. And I say to you, that this takes place in a very natural way. How, will in all clearness explained to you and all the others right now.
GGJ|4|146|3|0|See, if it is really pitch black dark in a moonless stormy night, it will appear to you if the whole of infinity is equally dark. This darkness, which is at least for the time being a deadly poison for the light of the eyes, because it robs the eyes of its ability to see, can be removed in an instant by the smallest spark of light from the sun and turned into a bright light.
GGJ|4|146|4|0|Can you already gauge where this is going to? You can gauge and feel, but you certainly cannot know for sure! Since you cannot know this, therefore listen!
GGJ|4|146|5|0|How can a spark of sunlight scare away the whole darkness, and why is it without the light in the first place darkness? The air consist out of the same spirits during the darkest night time as well as the brightest day!
GGJ|4|146|6|0|Once the sun has set, the nature-life-spirits soon come to rest, each one specifically for itself, and since they rest in themselves and their light little shells do not vibrate, the eye of the flesh do not detect their presence and being, and the tangible result for the flesh eye is the dark, lightless night.
GGJ|4|146|7|0|You of course say, that the wind also blows at night and therefore the nature-life-spirits do not rest! O, you are mistaken and do not have an idea of the inner specific movement of a nature-spirit! The wind surely moves at night and therefore also the nature-life-spirits are moving, - but not an individual movement in themself, but only a general movement in a certain direction, forced by a higher standing spirit. If however at a certain point a nature-spirit or an entire, large society of nature spirits, which are those fire tongues that you and all present here have seen, excited to an extraordinary internal vibrating movement, it will at that location become extremely bright and light for the eye and this moment is an indication of seizing each other and that something is created.
GGJ|4|146|8|0|However, in such a moment an uncountable number of nature-life-spirits in the widest vicinity are also excited, and it becomes light and brightness in the whole surrounding. The more the neighbourly spirits are excited by the active vibrative nature-spirit sphere, the brighter the light of the whole surrounding, and in this way a whole crowd of spirits who seized each other also have a similar striving; and the light of the sun delivers through its productive force and influence on world bodies, which are sufficiently close by, the most speaking proof.
GGJ|4|146|9|0|The free nature-life-spirits on the planets are not the only ones who are excited by the sunlight to create something, but also those in free ether space; since often things originate by such seizing-each-other of the free nature-life-spirits, of which your wisdom could never have dreamt about.
GGJ|4|146|10|0|But as you have seen now, that a single spark of light according to the power of sunlight can instantly turn a tremendously large dark space into a bright light, in the same manner the said little medicinal herb can turn a large cauldron full of poisonous tea into a wholesome drink, because the nature-life-spirits in the small medicinal herb are too intensive active in the right order and therefore are able to force the more sluggish and unorderly spirits of the poisonous plant instantly into an orderly activity.
GGJ|4|146|11|0|It is the same with the influence of a truly life-perfected person - for once on his neighbours but also on the still free nature-life-spirits in a wide surrounding.
GGJ|4|146|12|0|Actually good and well-arranged people will under more and less good influence also act good, and the less good will have quite salutary herbs in them. But if these only naturally quite good people come among ground-bad, evil and playful people, who carry their evil hairs on their teeth, they will easily get spoiled as well, since their inner life ordering strength cannot offer them any counterbalance; but if a person is perfected in himself, he resembles the small medicinal herb in the large cauldron with the poisonous tee and the little sunlight spark in the wide night space.
GGJ|4|146|13|0|If you also have considered this properly, you will finally fully understand, how all evil among the people on this earth does not come from the wrath and revenge of God, but only from the order of life of the people, just as the good often originates from one single perfected person.
GGJ|4|146|14|0|And since I have brought you on the right path by this instructive manner, it is again up to you, to ask Me about something else, which could be foreign to you regarding the dying story of the old Lazarus. - One of you still have a small question in the background; he should tell us!"
GGJ|4|147|1|1|The reasons for warmth and cold
GGJ|4|147|1|0|Says Mathael: "Lord, this one will apparently be myself! Since in all seriousness I still have a little thing in the background, which, despite all my sharp thinking, I cannot make sense of!"
GGJ|4|147|2|0|Says I: "Yes, yes, you are the one; let us know what bothers you!"
GGJ|4|147|3|0|Continues Mathael: "When I and my father went from our house together with the young Lazarus towards Bethania and saw the large light appearance on our way, we felt at the same time a considerable warmth. But when the light phenomenon disappeared, together with the sudden total darkness it became very cold, so that I started to shiver through and through. The reason for this coldness I cannot figure out; if it pleases You, o Lord, I would like to know the reason of it!"
GGJ|4|147|4|0|Says I: "Now, the reason for it is so close you could almost step with your feet on it! If you rub two pieces of wood against each other, they will get warm, heat up and finally ignite and start to burn. Why does this happen? Because the nature-life-spirits inside the cells and organs are awakened and excited from their dumb and dull state in a too forceful manner into a heavy individual vibrating movement, and start to show a light and fire, whereby the still sluggish adjacent spirits are also getting excited and finally all nature-life-spirits in the most excited movement vibrating or straight said, igniting. If the excitement or the burning comes to an end, all the nature-life-spirits are quickly cooling down; the more violently the excitement is activated, the quicker the fatigue of the nature-spirits, together with rest and with coldness.
GGJ|4|147|5|0|A glowing piece of wood or a glowing coal is even in its most strongest burning state not nearly as warm as an equally glowing piece of metal. The reason for it is, that the nature-spirits inside the metal have the ability to become much more excited than those in the wood; but if the coal and the metal are cooling down at the same surrounding temperature, the metal will cool down quicker than the coal and in the completely cooled down state it will feel significantly colder than the completely cooled down piece of coal.
GGJ|4|147|6|0|If on a summer day it is very hot and muggy, the nature-life-spirits start to move, and this increasingly mightier movement also generates the increasing warmth and mugginess. If this becomes greater or more intensive, it is the result of the said spirits who start to press against another and soon become visible even to the flesh eye in the form of fog and clouds.
GGJ|4|147|7|0|But how at such opportunity the clouds are become denser and denser, is known to you, also how finally lightening will originate in the clouds and how it will start to heavily rain and sometimes even to hail, which is the effect of the peace-spirits with whom you are already familiar with.
GGJ|4|147|8|0|The more violent and brighter during a storm the lightening is, the colder the air will become afterwards, - which is the result of the excited nature-spirits coming to rest, to which they are of course forced by the mighty peace spirits. It was the same with your great, mighty light phenomenon, and because of the same reason it became quite cold afterwards. - Are you also clear in that now?"
GGJ|4|147|9|0|Says Mathael: "Lord, I thank you for this clarification; I'm also clear in that!"
GGJ|4|148|1|1|The deadly fall of the curious boy
GGJ|4|148|1|0|Says I: "If so, then you still have to tell us about the death case of a young boy who fell from a tree and shortly afterwards departed, and at the same also about the person who threw himself into the lake and drowned, thereby committing suicide. However, be short and only tell us the main points!"
GGJ|4|148|2|0|Mathael immediately started to talk and said: "I only beg you for a little patience; since I want to tell both cases at once and therefore I have to collect myself a little!"
GGJ|4|148|3|0|Says I: "Do this; but I will put the right manner in your mouth, and it will just fine without collecting yourself!"
GGJ|4|148|4|0|Said Mathael: "Yes, if so, then of course I do not need long to collect myself and will immediately begin to tell both occurrences as faithfully and true as possible since they still stuck quite well in my memory!
GGJ|4|148|5|0|Say all loudly: "Now then, high viceroy of the nations around the Pontus up to the Caspian Sea, we are all especially glad to hear your story; since in telling stories you are an unsurpassed master!"
GGJ|4|148|6|0|Says Mathael: "For telling stories one need above all a few language skills and a great love for the truth. Who tells the truth always has an advantage above writers of fables! Nevertheless, what I have to tell you according to the wish of the Lord, is one of the stories which I have experienced many of them from the cradle until my twentieth year. I will give it to you with the tongue as I have experienced it during my seventeenth year alongside my father, who was always at my side and became very wise because of my visions. Both stories are as follows:
GGJ|4|148|7|0|It was the time of the general cleansing of the Jews, where - as it is known - at the Jordan river a scape goat is slaughtered and sacrificed for all the sins of the Jews and is finally thrown into the lovely Jordan river under all kinds of noise and prayer formulas and curses. Now, to say only one word more about it, would be a futile and worthless chatting, since these ceremonies are all too familiar to even the most simple Jew.
GGJ|4|148|8|0|What might be less known to you is the fact that during that particular scapegoat sacrifice ceremony an exceedingly huge crowd was present. Greeks, Romans, Egyptians and Persians were plentiful present. In short, there was no lack of inquisitive people!
GGJ|4|148|9|0|That the boys also wanted to see something of this spectacle is understandable to you, and equally understandable that the curiosity drove the non-seeing boys into the trees. It did not take long that finally the inviting trees were filled and the boys on the branches started to quarrel. Quite often they were ask to keep quiet, but these well-intentioned reprehensions were to little or no avail.
GGJ|4|148|10|0|I and my father were sitting on our camels, which my father received as a present from a Persian whom he cured from a bad illness; both had double humps and were for riding much more comfortable than the single humps. We therefore had a good view over all the proceedings. Not far from our point of view stood a rather nice and high cypress, and on its already by nature weak branches were sitting three boys quarrelling. Each one tried to entrust his weight to the strongest branches.
GGJ|4|148|11|0|But since this quite old tree actually had only two branches of such solid strength that one could entrust ones life to it, the three boys quarrelled about the possession of the two strongest branches, while the third was forced to be satisfied with one of the twigs rather than a branch. Thus, on a height of five man-length the third boy sat on his branch, which was more a twig than a branch.
GGJ|4|148|12|0|The case went on for about an hour when towards midday a quite strong wind came up, which caused the top of the cypress to sway quite dangerously and the smoke from the severely steaming sacrificial altar blew straight into the faces of the three boys, to such an extend that they had to cover their eyes to prevent shedding a stream of tears in vain.
GGJ|4|148|13|0|In this extremely doubtful position I observed the boy sitting on the weak branch. When the smoke was, as one could say, blown really pound heavy into his face, I suddenly saw two quite large bats flying around his head. They had the size of two fully grown doves and drove the poor boy even more smoke into his face.
GGJ|4|148|14|0|I drew the attention of my father to the scene and told him that something bad was about to happen. I also told him what I saw and that the two bats did not appear naturally to me, especially for the reason that they sometimes got bigger and than smaller again.
GGJ|4|148|15|0|The father steered his camel towards the tree and called to the boy on the tree, that he should quickly climb from the tree, otherwise he would have an accident. Whether the boy had heard my fathers quite loudly spoken words or not, I cannot really tell; since I only observed the earlier scene and how the boy sitting on the very questionable branch was increasingly rubbing his eyes, offended by the thick smoke, with both hands and must have been almost blind by now.
GGJ|4|148|16|0|Since my father saw that his warning call to the boy was fruitless, he distant himself from the questionable tree, came back to me and ask me if I still had the same vision. I affirmed the question according to the truth and emphasized that the boy, if not removed from the tree immediately, would surly suffer an inevitable accident. Said the father: 'Yes, my son, what can one do?! We do not have a ladder, and the boy will not leave the tree by calling him; one is therefore forced to wait, what God the Lord will let happen to this disobedient boy.'
GGJ|4|148|17|0|My father had just spoken the last word, when the weak branch, bended too many times to and fro and up and down by the continuous movement of the boy, broke, and the boy of course without support fell from the height of five man-length with full force headfirst on a rock lying underneath the tree, smashing his skull and braking his neck, and thus died instantly.
GGJ|4|148|18|0|About that a spectacle originated among the people; all crowded around the fatally injured boy. But to what use, since the boy was already dead?! The Roman guards finally drove the people away and my well-known father was called to examine the boy, whether he was really dead or whether one could apply resuscitation attempts to bring him back to life. My father examined the shattered skull and the neck and said: 'No herb and no ointment will be of any use anymore! Since he died not only once but twice and will not live again in this world!'"
GGJ|4|149|1|1|The spirit apparitions at the accident. The suicide of the Essenian who was cursed by the temple
GGJ|4|149|1|0|(Mathael:) "Simultaneously the father ask me, if I have seen anything else about the boy.
GGJ|4|149|2|0|In Greek I said to him: 'The large two bats have unified above his chest, namely in the form of a very sad looking monkey, and are trying to separate themselves from the body, but it appears if they still strongly attracted by it, so that it is for the time being not possible for them to completely separate from the body; but the longer their efforts lasts, the more they become one, and - there, now they are as a volatile being freed from the body! It still crouches and jumps around the body as if it is still looking for something!'
GGJ|4|149|3|0|'This will not be the soul of the boy?' said my father
GGJ|4|149|4|0|Said I: 'Yes, this I truly don't know myself! Should such a neglected boy in all seriousness not have a better soul?! Now this strange being still sits at the bleeding smashed head and acts as if licking the blood from the large wound. But it does not succeed at all! It only slurps the barely visible blood steam and by that obtains a little more of a human appearance, - but now carriers arrive who probably want to take the corpse away! I am curious if this monkey-like being will accompany it!'
GGJ|4|149|5|0|In this moment four bearers with quite a long pole arrived, bound the corpse with linen cloth to the pole, lifted it up and carried it away.
GGJ|4|149|6|0|Said I: 'However, the being stays and looks around like someone in a large emptiness, where he can see nothing. It appears that it cannot see us bodily humans. It now crouches at the place where the boy has fallen from the tree, and gives the impression if it wants to go to sleep. In all seriousness, it must be the soul of the boy!'
GGJ|4|149|7|0|Said the father: 'Now, fortunately the scapegoat slaughter proceedings are nearly completed! Only the aphorism (judgement) over those, who are because of their too evil sins have been excluded from this general cleansing and it will be over! Like all the years: always the same old story, - for me without blessing, power and use, and I believe, also for everybody else!'
GGJ|4|149|8|0|Thereupon the father was quiet, listened to the judgement and was quite annoyed when the first curse was imposed over the Samaritans, only then over all the heathens, over the Essenes, Sadducee and, and in a lighter way also over unrepentant incestuous persons, brother-, father- and mother murderers, animal violators and adulterers and - with a severe judgement - at the end over the critics of the temple and its sanctums.
GGJ|4|149|9|0|After this certainly not edifying ceremony, at which each curse caused the garment of the high priest an immense tear, all retreated back to the city; only one person, who was probably more deeply effected by the well-meant curse judgements, kept standing at the pond, which was not far away from us and was a deep hole created by the Jordan river, of which some fools drivel that this hole with a diameter of about one-hundred man-lengths, drained all the water from the Great Flood from the whole earth within one year and a few days. That this pond is very deep, is true, - but it will surely not be without a bottom.
GGJ|4|149|10|0|My father was quite suspicious about the way this person was looking so very glassy and confused into the black pond from a protruding rock. He ask me if I could see anything unusual around this man.
GGJ|4|149|11|0|I said as it was the full truth: 'I can't see anything, however, I cannot deny that I do not like the person at all! I believe one does not go wrong in saying: He will soon, with his very own body, investigate how deep the pond is!'
GGJ|4|149|12|0|I give it to you as faithfully as I have said it at that stage, although my father never approved of it, when I started to joke a little about very serious matters, - for what I had quite a special talent. Therefore, o Lord, be also merciful with me, if I use the same words here which I have used at that time!"
GGJ|4|149|13|0|Says I: "The way you speak is right; since I want it like that, and besides, I Myself place so to speak the words in your mouth! Just continue to speak; all are listening to you with great attention!"
GGJ|4|149|14|0|And Mathael continued to speak and said: "I nearly haven't finished speaking the last word, when the person raised his hands and said loudly: 'The high priest has damned me because I was an Essene and have left the temple, to learn another and better wisdom, which I, however, did not found there just as little I couldn't find in the temple of Jerusalem either. But I have ruefully returned to the temple and have prayed and sacrificed; but the high priest rejected my sacrifice, scolded me a worst kind of temple desecrator and cursed me forever, by tearing his garment seven times. Now, through this general cleansing I hoped for an alleviation of his curse; I only waited in vain for this! He only confirmed more so the old curse and made me a damned person before God and the people! Hence, I am cursed! - So be it that I am cursed!' - with these words which he screamed exceedingly loud, he threw himself from the cliff into pond and drowned."
GGJ|4|150|1|1|The souls of the two victims in the afterlife
GGJ|4|150|1|0|(Mathael:) "It did not take long and I saw something like a grey human skeleton floating slowly on the surface of the water, accompanied by very strange looking black ducks. There number was about ten. Only the feet, but only below the ankles, had a little meat on; everything else was skin and fleshless bones, which appeared highly odd to me. In the beginning the floating skeleton had its face turned upwards; but after about an hour it turned around, started like a skilful swimmer to work with hands and feet and seemed to defend itself against the black ducks. However, they were persistent and did not want to let go of the gruesome looking swimmer.
GGJ|4|150|2|0|In this way the puzzling figure drifted for an hour around the surface of the pond in all direction, sometimes faster and then slower again, even dived a few times beneath the surface and appeared again. I would have taken this monster for a water animal, if my father also could have seen it; but despite exerting his otherwise very sharp eyes to the extreme, he nevertheless couldn't see anything, which had me to believe that the floating dead skeleton must have been something unnatural, thus soul-like and spiritual. After an hour it was completely still, and the black ducks acted as if nipping some last pieces of flesh from the skeleton.
GGJ|4|150|3|0|Since nothing happened of any importance, we returned to our monkey, who just started to get up and tried to stand on the two hind legs and even to walk shakily. But the walking went badly. Every five steps the being sank on its front legs to the ground, but quickly got up again and all the time was looking around in all directions, and from the appearance of eagerly looking around one could conclude that the being was afraid of something or that it was extremely hungry and was looking for some suitable food. With these walking- and standing efforts it came to our already mentioned pond. There it soon saw our skeleton which floated around the pond in the society of the uncanny ducks.
GGJ|4|150|4|0|When our monkey, or the soul of our fatally injured boy, saw the skeleton, it yelled a loud whistling cry and observed the skeleton with a peculiar attention. After about half an hour it stood erect just like a human and I could clearly discern the words in a kind of lisping voice: 'This was the unfortunate father of my bad body! Woe him and me; since the wrath and judgement of Jehovah has caught up with us! I still can be helped; but how can he be helped?'
GGJ|4|150|5|0|Here the monkey paused and showed a very sad face, while in the pond the black ducks still quite cheerfully kept teasing and chasing the skeleton which was not expressing much life. This state again continued for half an hour and at that opportunity all the people had left, except for a few Romans and Greeks, who however were consumed in a business discussion and did not at all took note of our quiet observations.
GGJ|4|150|6|0|My father was asking me whether I could see anything else. I said no and said shortly: 'Not the slightest!'
GGJ|4|150|7|0|Then my father said that we should go, since everything notable and see-worthy was taken note of and anything further Jehovah will undertake with those souls, should not concern us.
GGJ|4|150|8|0|But I said: 'Father, we already spent three hours with those two souls and do not have gained anything except a quiet, sad spectacle before my eyes; let us spent therefore another hour, - perhaps something interesting will still come up!' The father was with my recommendation quite content and we stayed. After a few moments of this exchange the matter suddenly became a different face.
GGJ|4|150|9|0|The monkey suddenly full of rage stood completely erect, jumped onto the surface of the water and started to catch the uncanny ducks, and woe for each he managed to catch! In a split second it was torn into a thousand pieces! Except for five he had them all destroyed; the other five, however, flew away.
GGJ|4|150|10|0|After these evil ducks disappeared in this way, the monkey lifted the skeleton out of the water and placed it about five steps away from the pond on a quite nice piece of lawn where I could see them and he said: 'Father, in your great poverty, can you hear my voice, can you hear my word?' And the sitting skeleton nodded with the apparent skull and by doing so gave to his son a clear indication that he was able to understand him.
GGJ|4|150|11|0|And the monkey who increasingly took on a more human appearance, stood up as if he had a lot of power and said with a voice which was now very perceptible to me: 'Father! If there is a God, there can only be a good and just God! This God does not curse nobody; since if man is a product of this God, he could not be a botch-up, but only a masterpiece! However, if there would be a master who in all seriousness curses his work, he would be standing below the worst bungler; since even a bungler does not curse his own work, but regards its as something good. And God as a grandmaster of all masters should be able to curse His own work?
GGJ|4|150|12|0|Cursing and condemnation is an invention of people as a result of the blindness and lack of education of the human nature. The lapses which are committed by a developing person, are tries for the independent becoming person how to use his freedom of will, and the actions of man are an exercise for determining his own destiny in the sphere of recognition as well as in the sphere of the free will in a certain order, which is set through all the endless rows of the great creation of the one wise Creator, and that only in such an order an existence of the beings for temporary and everlasting is and can be conceivable.
GGJ|4|150|13|0|The curse of man is an evil piece from his dark side; they destroy themselves and their fellow people and finally cast entire nations into the biggest misery, biggest despair and in all desperation. You, my poor earthly father, was killed by the tenfold curse of the high priest, although you have made yourself not worthy of a curse by God. In your biggest despair you have taken your own temporal bodily life and now you are here as a saddest product of a pure human god-haughtiness; but perhaps I have received mercy from God and the necessary insight and power, to remove the tenfold high priest curse which tormented you in the form of the black water birds, and now you are in the open and on dry land. But I will do now everything possible, to help you in your great misery and poverty, as much as my life's strength allows me to!'
GGJ|4|150|14|0|During this speech the former monkey man took on more and more of a human form, and at the end of the speech the person had fully developed into a quite graceful human form and was dressed like from the air with a light-grey pleated dress. Next to him something was lying on the ground wrapped in a cloth. The now quite beautiful boy unpacked it and took out a long, but dark-grey shirt and said: 'Aha, this is a dress for you; allow me to dress you with it!'
GGJ|4|150|15|0|The skeleton person nodded affirmative, and the boy put the dress onto him in an instant and bound the cloth which was of a little lighter colour around the forehead as a kind of turban, and the skeleton thereby became somewhat of a better look. The now very brave boy grabbed the old man under the arms and wanted to help him to stand erect; but he did not succeeded.
GGJ|4|150|16|0|After a couple of attempts, the boy, already the size of a youth, called with a penetrative loud voice, which even my father pretended to have heard, but without articulation: 'Jehovah! If You are somewhere, send me and my father some help! He has not sinned but their greatest sin, of those who claim for themselves a divine reputation to draw even more respect and use from the world, have crushed him like a stone falling from the clouds, and now he lies here as a soul condemned by the world! Will he therefore also be condemned forever by You? Give him at least a skin over the apparent bones! Since I feel very sorry for my father's horrible nakedness! Help Jehovah, help!'
GGJ|4|150|17|0|Upon this call, soon two mighty spirits appeared and touched the skeleton at the temple. In an instant it got tendons, skin, a few hair and - as it appeared to me - also eyes, but very empty and deep seated. However, no one of the two spirits said a single word, and immediately disappeared after this action.
GGJ|4|150|18|0|Thereupon the now already quite pleased looking boy tried to make the old man stand on his feet; and this time he succeeded. When the old man was standing, the boy asked him if was able to walk. The old man affirmed such with an extremely screamingly hollow voice; but the boy immediately grabbed him under the arms and both moved now towards the south and became invisible to me."
GGJ|4|151|1|1|The Lord's explanation of the state of the victims' soul in the afterlife
GGJ|4|151|1|0|(Mathael:) "This were the two histories which I have experienced. What happened further with those two in the spirit kingdom, I surely don't know; and even despite Your earlier explanation I also do not understand what the two bats mean when the boy was falling down the tree, who later melted together into a monkey figure, and why the soul of the self-murderer appeared to me as a complete skeleton floating around the surface of the water. From where came the ten black ducks and why did they tease the skeleton? How could the still monkey-like figure of the boy become the master of the birds? What does the dresses mean, from where was it coming, and what was its effect on the two different souls?
GGJ|4|151|2|0|Yes, there would be other things, for asking a lot of questions; but for me especially these points, about which I have made known my lack of knowledge through the questions, are of a particular interest, and about which a merciful explanation would be quite appreciated. If somebody else from us also wants an explanation of any trifle matter, will surely be allowed to ask about it?!"
GGJ|4|151|3|0|Said Cyrenius: "Friend, during those your stories I felt quite strange! The human life appears to me like stream on top of a plateau flowing quietly and harmlessly. But at the end of the plateau, the former so quiet stream dives with a thundering roaring and a most awful seriousness into an unpredictable depth and drills itself a dreadfully deep bed, - but does not find any rest! Since it own falling power drives it further and further away from its rest with great force, and it must flee and flee, until somewhere it is consumed by the omnipotence and unmeasurable depth of the sea.
GGJ|4|151|4|0|O Lord, for our consolation explain to us such frightening moments of the otherwise beautiful life! Just take the person, according to the story of our brother Mathael, who jumped into the pond, with which I'm quite familiar with, to end his life full of desperation. What frightening change immediately after he jumped! What uncertainty, what misery! Therefore, o Lord and Master, give us a comforting explanation about everything that brother Mathael has told us in such dreadfully faithful manner!"
GGJ|4|151|5|0|Says I: "Yes, of course we here see some terrible sad looking moments of life, which surely are full of seriousness. But what do you want to do, to rescue a life which has been totally shredded by the influence of the world and its hellish cravings, and with time put the life back on the right path again, so that it doesn't melt away completely? Must such life not be seized with all seriousness?
GGJ|4|151|6|0|Yes, it is true, this moment of seizure really is highly disgusting for the spectator! The transition through a most narrow opening is of course not so pleasant to look at, as at the face of a completely healthy maiden bride; but it guides the actual person into life, namely into a true and forever undestroyable life! And for that reason such a serious moment of life, finally is for him who understands it, more comforting than the smiling spring face of a maiden bride. - But now we will go over to the explanation of that what we have heard from Mathael!
GGJ|4|151|7|0|Even before, Mathael saw two big bats, flying around the boy when he fell from the tree and immediately lying dead on the ground. First, the boy was a pure descendant from this earth. However, the pure earth children, as you have heard by many of My explanations and also clearly comprehended, are according to soul and body composed from the entire organic creation of this earth. Proof for this are the most widely different types of food for the body consumed by humans, while the choice of food for animals is very limited. In order for man to feed all intelligence particles of which his soul is composed, with the corresponding soul food from the natural nutrients he consumes, he is able to take in such a wide variety of food parts from the animal-, plant- and also mineral kingdom; since the substantial form body of the soul is fed and ripened, just like the flesh body, by the consumed natural foods.
GGJ|4|151|8|0|Now it also depends from which preceding creature sphere, according to climbing levels, a purely earthly person has received his soul. And it is then, especially with children, one has to consider the circumstances, that their souls still carry traces of those pre-creature types in them, from which the human form initially was composed. If a child is brought up properly right from the beginning, the pre-creature form is soon transformed into a human form and more and more hardens in it. However, if the upbringing of a child is neglected, the pre-creature form in the soul comes more and more to the foreground and even draws the firmly formed body to the said pre-creature form, and with some raw people it is quite easy to recognise which form undoubtedly predominates their soul.
GGJ|4|151|9|0|When I thus said earlier that the boy according to soul and body purely originates from this earth, you will understand with regard to his neglected upbringing, why his soul, when still on the tree before falling down, was in that moment visible as two bats, because he lapsed into a convulsive unconsciousness partly due to too strenuous holding on to the tree and partly by suffocating by the thick smoke, which kept him for a while in the tree, although by himself already not knowing what was going on.
GGJ|4|151|10|0|Since as long a soul during the moment of dying, is not completely separated from its body, for as long is it completely without consciousness, due to frightening perturbation. It feels like someone who is bound face upwards on a spindle, which rotates with extreme speed. He can look as much as he wants to, he will still not be able to see anything; he only might be seeing a matt-coloured misty circle around him, which by increasing rotational speed and thereby increasing unsteadiness of the visual organ turns into a complete night.
GGJ|4|151|11|0|But just like the visual organ must have rest to look at an object to see what it is, the soul equally requires a certain inner rest, to obtain a steady and bright consciousness of itself. The more the soul is disturbed in itself, the more its clear selfconsciousness vanishes; and once the soul is placed in a state of highest possible unrest, then it does not know anything about itself anymore, until it has returned to a state of rest again. And this moment happens to dying people in a more severe state, the more the soul was standing on a lower life development level. Ah, with a life perfected soul this somewhat sad looking state does of course not take place, as Mathael has seen this quite clearly during the dying moment of the old Lazarus, since his soul was never in any kind of unrest.
GGJ|4|151|12|0|The boy on the tree was for about an quarter of an hour bodily nearly completely dead and did not know anything about himself; his soul as well as his body were therefore surrounded by the most dense darkness. And a soul which gets to a state of too much unrest, starts to properly divide itself into the former, smaller and imperfect pre-life creatures; therefore the two bats were visible. Only after the boy by the smashing of his brain lost all bonds with his soul, came soon more rest into the destroyed soul, the two pre-creatures seized each other, and soon a monkey as the last pre-creature became visible; but it required a longer rest to a complete seizing itself, and even more rest until recognizing itself again and gaining its self-consciousness. This is why it crouched for a while at the place where its body fell from the tree, more according to instinct than knowing what has happened.
GGJ|4|151|13|0|Gradually, consciousness and self-awareness returned, and the monkey, looking more and more human, began to raise itself up. Its constantly expanding outer life-sphere enabled it to perceive the nearness of the soul of his perished earthly father. He left the spot where he was crouching and, following his inner promptings, moved over to the pond and now fully recognized the soul of his father, burdened and tormented by a tenfold human curse.
GGJ|4|151|14|0|At that moment, the filial love awakened in him and with it also the question about God and His true justice. Moreover, there awakened in him also a just anger against the curse which men in their boundless pride dare to fling at their poor, but actually much better, fellowmen. With this, the now much more perfected monkey-man became aware of his own strength to take it up with the ten curse-devils which in the form of black ducks tormented his father's soul unduly.
GGJ|4|151|15|0|With this increased self-awareness the monkey-man leaps into the pond and, driven by the love for his father, begins to play havoc among the ten curse-devils. In a few moments they are destroyed, and by that action the monkey-man now looks almost completely human.
GGJ|4|151|16|0|Now his love also begins to take new roots in the dead soul of his father. This fills the son with even more love and strength with which he pulls his father away from his place of destruction and perdition and onto dry land where, through the son's love, a solid resting-ground for the father's future existence forms and is found. However, as the son's love is growing, also his light keeps growing. Out of this light, he recognizes the limitation of his own strength and now properly turns to God, asking Him to help his father. And help is not long in coming; clothing is provided and the strength to move on to a better and more perfect life-sphere. There, the father's soul is nourished by the son's ever growing love, attains once more a spiritual flesh and blood and, finally, becomes able to recognize God and enter into His order, - which is always exceedingly difficult in cases of suicide."
GGJ|4|152|1|1|The different kinds of people who commit suicide and their states in the afterlife
GGJ|4|152|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, there are different kinds of suicide. The worst kind is when someone takes his own life because his great pride has been too much humiliated by someone else, and there is no possibility for him to take revenge. Such kind of suicide can never be completely amended in a soul. It requires thousand times thousand of years for a soul to be brought to a point where its withered, loveless phantom-bones can at least be clothed with some thin skin, let alone an incarnation (Here in the sense of a full wrapping of the soul skeleton with spiritual 'flesh') of its whole being; since the incarnation is actually a product of love and, in turn, awakens love.
GGJ|4|152|2|0|If somebody looks at a maiden, who is very completed in the form sphere of her flesh and is full of voluptuousness, he is immediately through and through seized by such figure, and his heart will immediately express a love-glowing desire, to call this maiden his own. Yes, why is this the case? Because the maidens' fully developed physical appearance is a product of a lot of love! The material which forms the basis of love, can and must also arouse in the fellowman, what itself is.
GGJ|4|152|3|0|If we however are going to another maiden, who is terribly thin, and I say to you, that she will not turn on anyone's heart in a passionate manner; secretly one will feel sorry for her, but it will be quite difficult for anyone to fall in love with her. Why is this the case? Because her bones are covered with too little of the material, which is purely a product of love!
GGJ|4|152|4|0|A soul that already here has been pure love appears in the beyond immediately most appealing, luxuriant and absolutely perfect where its form is concerned. An avaricious and very selfish soul, however, appears very thin in the beyond. But there is still some flesh and blood left because such a soul has at least love for itself, whereas a self-murderer is also completely bare of this love, and his soul must necessarily appear as a skeleton in the beyond. The only question is, whether as a human or some animal skeleton.
GGJ|4|152|5|0|We have already mentioned that there are several kinds of suicide, and I have dealt in detail with the worst cases. Well, a suicide of the worst kind does not appear in the beyond in the form of a human skeleton, but as the skeleton of a dragon, a serpent or some other wild, ferocious animal. Why? That you can easily think for yourself! Such a soul will never be able to fully attain its life's perfection.
GGJ|4|152|6|0|Then there are those who committed suicide out of jealousy because of a virgin who, without her own fault, preferred another to the jealous fellow who, whenever they met, tormented her with all kind of reproaches, accusing her of infidelity which she never even thought to commit. Such a self-murderer arrives in the beyond as the skeleton of a wolf, dog or rooster, because the inner nature of these animals guided the mind and will of such a jealous fool, since as pre-creatures they are representing the actual main traits of the soul. Also these kind of self-murderers will someday find it very difficult to attain even to some degree the perfection of life.
GGJ|4|152|7|0|Then there are still other suicides who have secretly committed a bad crime which they know is punishable by a disgraceful and painful death. They know that their crime must come to light. What does then usually happen? Driven by his terrible fear and his justified pangs of conscience, such a furtive criminal sinks into the fullest and deepest despair and kills himself. Such a soul appears in the beyond in the shape of the skeleton of its pre-creatures such as, for instance, salamanders, lizards and scorpions, which are all huddled together in a heap and surrounded by a glowing wall, usually in the shape of a glowing giant serpent. Also the glowing wall is part of the pre-creatures of one and the same soul and forms an intelligence-element of the same.
GGJ|4|152|8|0|In short, once a soul, on account of a bad upbringing, has become devoid of all love, even of selflove, the whole soul is permeated by hell as the worst enemy of life. The soul in itself then becomes an enemy of its own life and being and always endeavours to destroy the same in some painless manner. Being thus inimical to life, in the end life itself must fall apart, and such a soul cannot possibly appear in the beyond other than dissolved into its individual primordial life-forms, and even then only in their fleshless skeletons which carry their necessary judgment within.
GGJ|4|152|9|0|With both man and animal, bone is that part which is under the most judgment and most devoid of all love. Since in bones, just as in stone, no love can exist, these remain in the end, even though only as substantial soul development particles, in which there can never be any love. But it is still easier for human bones to clothe themselves with life than it is for animal bones, let alone for the skeletons of insects and the gristle, cartilage and bones of amphibious animals.
GGJ|4|152|10|0|Now you can imagine what will happen when such a suicide, as described, appears in the beyond and what a difficult and long-drawn-out process it will be before such a soul can even begin to assume the shape of a human skeleton and clothe itself with a skin and even with some flesh.
GGJ|4|152|11|0|But, inwardly, you are now asking whether such a soul will also suffer any pain. And I tell you, at times the worst and most burning pain, and at other times none at all. When the soul is, as it were, stirred up by approaching spirits intending, if possible, to bring it back to life, it feels a terrible, burning pain in all its parts; but as soon as it comes to rest again, it has neither feeling nor consciousness and does, therefore, not feel any pain.
GGJ|4|152|12|0|There are still many more kinds of suicide which are not so detrimental for the soul as the two just described. However, no act of suicide has any good consequences for the soul.
GGJ|4|152|13|0|The case described by Mathael was still one of the better kind, and therefore the resuscitation and rescue of that soul proceeded quite easily and quickly. Nevertheless, there will always remain a leak in such a soul, consisting therein that such a soul can hardly ever attain the full childship of God. A suicide soul can hardly ever reach the first, outer most and thus lowest heaven, not even its borderland.
GGJ|4|152|14|0|For the most part only souls from all other worlds attain to the first or wisdom heaven, and from this earth the souls of those wise heathens who have lived a decent and just life, yet also in the beyond do not wish to hear of My person. If, however, they in time accept some of this knowledge, they can certainly enter into the second, the higher or middle heaven. But they cannot ever enter into the third, the inner most and highest heaven, the true heaven of love and life. For there only those will enter who have already attained to the full childship of God."
GGJ|4|152|15|0|I think that also these kind of deaths as told by brother Mathael, have been explained sufficiently; if, however, something is still not clear to someone, he or she is free to ask. There are only two hours left before the sun will appear above the horizon, and then we all will undertake something completely different. Who therefore wants something, should speak!"
GGJ|4|152|16|0|Say all: "Lord, everything is clear to us; since with such living manner of explanation nothing can be unclear to anybody!"
GGJ|4|153|1|1|On the philosopher's stone
GGJ|4|153|1|0|Says again I: "Now then, since we still have a couple of hours left, Mathael should tell us a last, in a way most memorable death scene! But before that, since it is already dawning, Raphael should bring the ball of light back to its location and at the same time collect a few promised granulates for Cyrenius!"
GGJ|4|153|2|0|Raphael was soon finished with that and brought Cyrenius seven of such light globules, which were the size of a full pea. The pea-size light globules which Raphael handed to Cyrenius had such a bright luminosity, that nobody could look at them; since with a luminosity of more than ten-thousand most brightly burning lamps, one was already so bright that it could illuminate a large hall if placed in the centre on a higher point.
GGJ|4|153|3|0|Cyrenius did not know how to save keep these seven light globules and ask Me about advice; and I again called on Raphael to bring Cyrenius a suitable holder for save keeping the seven light globules.
GGJ|4|153|4|0|And Raphael was already at hand to give to Cyrenius a box from pure gold, lightly filled with stone flax (asbestos), placed the seven globules in it and covered the box with a lid, which was decorated with meaningful and elated workmanship. After the seven globules were safely stored in this manner, he handed them to Cyrenius and said: "Keep them for yourself! Never should any of these most precious stones decorate any king's crown, so that not another king's desire for such a crown becomes a reason for war, where thousands of people tear each other apart like raging wolves, hyenas and bears, just for the sake of such a light globule!"
GGJ|4|153|5|0|Cyrenius thanked Me and also Raphael, who, however, immediately rejected the thanks and diverted it over to Me.
GGJ|4|153|6|0|But I said: "It is good, that also this matter has come to a conclusion! The promised globules for you, Cyrenius, are stored; never make any worldly use of them and never boast about them, even not to your next of kin! If you want to prophesy, place the holder on the pit of your stomach and you will have bright visions; but this should only be known to you, that you are strengthened to prophesies by the possession of such stones! The people should hear such prophecy and act accordingly, but nobody should know its origin! If you ever have heard something about the stone of the wise, you now have it in those seven globules; but only for you and nobody else!"
GGJ|4|153|7|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, however, if one day I will die, what should become of theses seven globules?"
GGJ|4|153|8|0|Says I: "Then give them so Josoe, and he will know it in himself, what he should do with it for the sake of the well being of the world! But now nothing further about that, and you, brother Mathael begin with your story; since it is thousand times thousand times more valuable to you than hundred-thousand of such luminous stones! Be short, so that the very memorable sunrise of today will not interfere with it!"
GGJ|4|154|1|1|The poisonous outer life sphere of the widow
GGJ|4|154|1|0|Mathael bows and immediately begins to tell the following memorable death case; and the story is as follows: "In a small place between Bethlehem and Jerusalem lived a strange widow. She was married twice. The first husband already died after one year. With him she had one daughter, who, however deaf and dumb from birth, was otherwise fresh, healthy and very cheerful, which is seldom the case with deaf and dump persons.
GGJ|4|154|2|0|After being a widow for one year, a second quite strong man courted for her hand and married the widow, who was at stage still very beautiful. But the man did not last much longer with this woman than his predecessor; since he lived only for two years and a few month and died just like the first one of the general emaciation.
GGJ|4|154|3|0|This scarred off all the other men, so that in future nobody dared to court for her hand. With the second, quite strong man, she did not have any child at all, while the deaf-mute daughter grew up strongly and already in her fifth year she was big and strong like nearly no other girl in its twelfth year, had a very beautiful face, and every man looked at this deaf-mute girl with great and often already quite desirable pleasure.
GGJ|4|154|4|0|The widow lived afterwards for another twenty years, remained very beautiful and even quite attractive, and her daughter enchanted every man; since something more beautiful and more attractive did not likely existed in the whole Jewish country! This girl was at the same time quite intelligent and quite well educated and by way of sign language knew how to communicate with everybody quite well, and always in a really artistically elegant manner, that every man was very happy to have communicated with her. Many wanted to marry the girl, but since according to law deaf-mute people were excluded from marriage, of which a sensible reason still eludes me, nothing could be done in this regard.
GGJ|4|154|5|0|The widow was quite wealthy and owned extended properties, and as such many servants and maidens, and was towards poor people very charitable. The woman would have liked to be married again; but since nobody courted for her hand anymore and the woman also did not dare to look at anyone, out of fear and good will at the same time, not to become the murderess of a third man, she stayed single, led quite a moral and withdrawn life and was the comforter of many people in distress.
GGJ|4|154|6|0|At one stage a Greek doctor arrived and wanted to cure her from her odd peculiarity; but she send him away and said - as she has told my father at a later stage, and if my otherwise good memory does not deceives me, with the following words -: 'My parents were good and godfearing people, and as a girl I was known as an example for living puritanically. Prior to my first marriage I never have recognized a man. How such a bad property could have entered my otherwise well formed body, is a riddle to me; I am, however, - Jehovah be praised above all! - otherwise very healthy and therefore does not need any medicine. It is thus God's will, which I will endure with pleasure! You, pseudo Aesculapius (Aesculapius was the Greek and Roman god for the art of healing), can go, otherwise I breathe at you, and you are also hopelessly lost, irrespective that you are a doctor and want to help me, but as I can see, you are not even able to cure yourself from the hideous cervical goiter, as well as the limping of your left foot! A doctor should himself be a flawless and healthy person, if he wants to help the sick! The freshness and full healthiness of the doctor must give the sick person a certain confidence, so that he can believe that the doctor knows something; but if the doctor is standing there as a cripple himself and wants to help a healthy person, he should be laughed at hundredfold and if he becomes obtrusive in a home, he should be expelled immediately!'
GGJ|4|154|7|0|When the doctor received such a praising, he left the house growling and grumbling, but returned after one year, enquired about the condition of the beautiful widow and started to court for her beautiful hand.
GGJ|4|154|8|0|The widow, however, became impatient and breathed from a distance of three steps towards the doctor and said: 'Go and do not come closer! Since you walk into this breath, you are child of death; not one year will go by and you will be rotting in the ground!'
GGJ|4|154|9|0|The doctor however laughed and slurped the ejected breath with joy and desire, to show the beautiful widow how little he was afraid about the trifling poison, since he was convinced that it would not harm him at all. The best about it was, that also the widow herself did not believed the slightest what she was saying, but only used it as a threat, because the people were spreading such rumours and therefore nobody dared to come too close to her.
GGJ|4|154|10|0|However, the people were not so wrong after all. If this our widow was not passionately excited, her breath was good and healthy; but as soon as she got a little agitated, it was not possible to keep up with her. Whoever took in too much of her breath, did not lived longer than a year and was a child of death. He became a kind of emaciation and could take whatever any proven wonder doctor could possibly prescribe to him, it did not serve any purpose; the sickness progressed with an iron perseverance and the sick person infallibly became its victim! And this also happened to our Greek doctor; soon afterwards he started to waste away and within eight month he became a most wretched and totally emaciated corpse, against which a by three-thousand year old Egyptian mummy would still look quite well fed!
GGJ|4|154|11|0|Our widow soon found out about it and from several sides it was whispered to her that she will be taken to court. The widow was very much disturbed in her heart by this; finally she herself began ail and send for my father, who of course took me, his indispensable seer with him, to get to know something about this strange woman through my seer gift. With some care we came to the house of this strange woman and found her lying completely exhausted in a bed. Her deaf-mute but otherwise in all seriousness heavenly beautiful daughter and a few maids were with her and supported her.
GGJ|4|154|12|0|It should be noted here, that her strange breath only effected men, but was not harmful to any women or maidens.
GGJ|4|154|13|0|My father said, when he came in to the room holding a little his breath: 'Here stands the called doctor from Jerusalem; what does the lovely widow wish from me?'
GGJ|4|154|14|0|Said the widow: 'What else does a sick person wants from a doctor, except that he should make her well?! Help me if you can!'
GGJ|4|154|15|0|Said the father: 'Allow me to observe you for a while, then I will know if you can be helped or not!'
GGJ|4|154|16|0|Said the widow: 'Do what you think is right!'
GGJ|4|154|17|0|Thereupon the father said in Roman to me: 'Pay attention if you are able to see anything around here; since her illness must have a very special reason!'
GGJ|4|154|18|0|I immediately tried very hard to see something, but initially was not able to see anything spiritual or uncanny. But about after an hour I noticed a blueish smoke developing above the bed of the widow and asked my father if he also could see it. He denied this and concluded that this was already something unusual. I continued my observation with the most concentrated attention and discovered within the blue mist a great number about finger long rattle- and grass snakes, which swam inside the blue mist like fish in the water, and flashed with their steel-like tongues quite exceptionally; but none of the many beasts moved outside the so to speak fixed mist circle. I immediately drew my fathers attention to it and told him my opinion, that it was not at all advisable to get too close to the bed. My father confirmed this my opinion, but also asked me at the same time, whether I could not find out about any means whereby the widow could be helped."
GGJ|4|155|1|1|Snake venom as a remedy
GGJ|4|155|1|0|(Mathael:) "As I was standing there, completely turned to the inside of me, I heard a voice as if someone was whispering in my ear: 'Catch a rattle snake and a grass snake, chop off their heads, cook them properly and give such soup for the widow to drink, and show her, that the court which she so endlessly fears, cannot have anything against her, and she will immediately get healthy again! Should, however, someone in future starts to waste away by her poisonous breath, see to it that he drinks the soup of the said snakes, whereby also the old Aesculapian's emaciation can be cured, and soon he will recover completely! The said snakes, however, one can find in abundance on the southern slopes of the Horeb.'
GGJ|4|155|2|0|This advice which I very clearly heard, I conveyed briefly to my father. He, completely beyond himself with joy, said immediately to the widow that she should not worry; since he will surely help her. However, foremost she should not be in the slightest way concerned about the court regarding the Greek doctor, since she does not carry any guilt about his death. He himself was quite familiar with Roman law and does not know, that such a case ever was suitable for prosecution.
GGJ|4|155|3|0|The completely serious representation of the innocence of the widow calmed her down to such an extend, that the blueish smoke above her bed disappeared completely, what I immediately conveyed to my father, about which he felt a lot of joy, and he immediately send for Horeb for the said snakes. There lived some of the best snake catchers and -spellers, and within a few days a few pieces of each specie arrived, of course already decapitated and properly sealed in clay, so that they properly were sealed from the air, and were prevented from decaying; since at the Horeb a kind of fatty, yellow clay could be found, in which corpses could be preserved for hundreds of years without decaying.
GGJ|4|155|4|0|After the snakes were transported on a camel, a section of them was cleaned from the clay, depending on how much was required at one time, and then put on a fire in a good pot and cooked for about three hours, without the widow, still lying in bed, knowing anything about it. The time from sending a request for the medicine to Horeb until the actual cooking, took four days, during which time my father had to console the widow a couple of times per day and promised her a full recovery within already four days. Because of that the widow day by day became visibly better and already wanted to get out of bed on the fourth day. But father didn't wanted her to leave the bed, keeping her away from the preparation of the snake brew; because if she had seen something about the preparation the healing of the widow would become highly improbable. By keeping her in bed, she did not saw anything, and when my father handed her the brew to drink, she drank it with noticeable pleasure until the last drop and finally admitted that the brew-like medicine tasted quite well.
GGJ|4|155|5|0|After a couple of hours father gave her another final portion of the brew, and afterwards the widow started to feel better, so that it was nearly impossible to keep her in bed for the fourth day. But on strict orders from father she had to stay in bed at least for also half of the fifth day since we have arrived here, after which she left the bed fresh and completely recovered. She rewarded my father extremely copiously and did not forgot about me either.
GGJ|4|155|6|0|When we departed she asked my father confidentially if he knew the Greek doctor and if he would be able to help him.
GGJ|4|155|7|0|But my father said: 'Yes indeed, I have known this wretched charlatan quite well; he surely never have helped anybody - except into the grave!'
GGJ|4|155|8|0|With this remark the lovely widow was quite content and send us on our way with a lot of goodwill. Father carefully packed the remaining sections of the in clay preserved snakes and together with other things and items of great value, tied them on the back of the camel; we also mounted our dromedaries and travelled quite cheerfully back home.
GGJ|4|155|9|0|With this medicine of the most strange nature, my father afterwards had healed many emaciating sick people, thereby earning a lot of money and a famous name. Of course, because of that, he was not very much favoured by the temple clerics and also not by the Essenes; but instead the Romans respected him even more, gave him all protection, elevated his art and science up to the stars and gave him the honorary name Aesculapius Junior. Whenever the snakes were used up, my father immediately order a new shipment from Horeb and cured with it the emaciating, of which, in all seriousness, nobody died."
GGJ|4|156|1|1|The spiritual processes at the death of the widow and her daughter
GGJ|4|156|1|0|(Mathael:) "A few years have passed since the healing of the widow, without us hearing anything about our widow. Suddenly, one early morning, precisely on a Sabbat, a messenger from our widow appeared and requested the father to be on his way as soon as possible; since the known widow, together with her daughter, all of a sudden fell ill to such an extend, that nobody out of the circle of deeply saddened neighbours, dared to think about her recovery.
GGJ|4|156|2|0|That we upon this news were soon on our dromedaries, despite the Sabbath, goes without saying, and that father did not forget to take along the right quantum of the strange medicine is also self-evident; since he quite naturally was of the opinion, that the widow fell into a relapse of her previous illness, as this was not too seldom the case with this kind of sickness, and every doctor knows that a relapse of an old illness is much more stubborn than the first-time appearance.
GGJ|4|156|3|0|After a couple of hours we arrived at the familiar house. But already from a half hour walking distance I noticed that the whole, large dwelling was covered in a thick, blue smoke; and the closer we came to the well-known house, the more clearly I could see the already familiar beasts swimming inside the blue mist. 'Stop', I said to father when we were still about sixty steps away from the house, 'for the sake of our bodily safety we should not go one step closer, if we do not soon want to become a victim of death; since the evil blue mist with its extremely uncanny inhabitants is now wrapped around the whole house!'
GGJ|4|156|4|0|My father, now completely puzzled, suddenly stopped. He send the messenger into the house of the two sick people, so that he could bring him news, in which state the two were. The messenger immediately hurried to the house and found both unconscious and in a full struggle with the relentless death.
GGJ|4|156|5|0|When father heard this from the messenger, he said to him: 'Friend, I cannot perform miracles, and as such I have no other choice but to turn around, and the quicker the better! Since it is not advisable to come too close to both of these sick people!'
GGJ|4|156|6|0|But the messenger asked us that we should stay for another hour; since one could not know for certain, if these two could not regain their conscience again.
GGJ|4|156|7|0|Said the father: 'You of course not, but the more certain I know about it! Everything in this world does quite often have in a wide circle around itself certain signs, from which someone knowledgeable with great certainty can conclude, how a case or thing is made up; and the same is also here the case! I even can recognize it from the house that both of them will and can not live longer than one hour! Here every rescue attempt could be called futile!
GGJ|4|156|8|0|All of you male servants of this house, look for rattle- and gras snakes, chop of their heads, clean them and cook them and drink the brew several times, otherwise you all will die within one year of total emaciation; since the odour of those two female beings, which you do not know about, is of such nature that every man, who especially now is getting too close to them and is captured by it, will at the most not longer than a year and half from now turn into a complete mummy!'
GGJ|4|156|9|0|The messenger thanked for this advice and wanted to give valuable presents to my father; but the father did not accept anything and started to turn the dromedaries and the pack camel around, a work which is always not that easily accomplished with these animals, especially when they were exhausted and hungry. Father always was a little irritated with the turnaround of our carriers, but this time it was to both our advantage. Since if our animals had quickly submitted to our will, we both, especially I, would have missed out on one of the most memorable scenes.
GGJ|4|156|10|0|In time the blue mist increased at least by half, raised soon above the whole big house like a giant ball and was filled not only by the two snake species, but with an exceedingly large amount of all kinds of nasty and among others also very gentle natured creatures. They flew around the giant ball like cranes when leaving the ground. However, the whole ball hang on only two weak looking strings or better straps. The one somewhat smaller half of the ball was somewhat lighter than the other half.
GGJ|4|156|11|0|It seemed very odd to me that a quite strong early evening wind was not able to cause the slightest disturbance to the hanging balloon. While I looked at the appearance in amazement and reported everything to my father in the Roman tongue, I finally discovered increasingly more examples of greater animals like rats, mice, rabbits, chicken, doves, geese, lambs, goats, hares, roe deer, stags, gazelles and a great number of other animals, fully developed floating inside the large ball.
GGJ|4|156|12|0|The father noted to me: 'Son, are you speaking the full truth? Since this story is getting a little out of hand!'
GGJ|4|156|13|0|But I strongly confirmed to father that I only, as always, tell him what I clearly see before my eyes and not one word more and also not one word less. Father then was quiet and paid great attention to each of my words.
GGJ|4|156|14|0|When I looked at this most bizarre picture of an once in a lifetime experienced appearance more intensely and with greater excitement, the two straps on which the great ball seemed to be connected, suddenly sheared, and now there were floating suddenly two large separated balls, about two man-heights above the house. The continuously increasing stronger wind did not move them at all; like build the two balloons floated above the large dwelling.
GGJ|4|156|15|0|I did not saw any about the vermin animals in the separated balloons anymore, of which the one seemed a little smaller and was also more brighter than the larger one; the smaller one also contained a mixture of all kind of more gentle animals, while the bigger one also contained wolves, bears and a lot of foxes, which alongside the many gentle animals quite peacefully floated up and down. It was also strange that I could see everything as clearly as if it was illuminated by the midday son, despite it already being significantly dark dusk.
GGJ|4|157|1|1|The progression of the soul forms of the two deceased women
GGJ|4|157|1|0|(Mathael:) "For about half an hour the position remained the same; but afterwards the situation started to change considerably. The reason for it was a quite naturally looking swarm of magpies flying by; there probably might have been one-hundred or so. They started to disturb both balloons to an considerable extend. The many creatures began to amalgamate and soon in both balloons only two gigantic, grey-white eagles could be seen, who snapped quite aggressively at the magpies pecking at them. Woe one of them which was caught; it immediately disappeared from its balloon-teasing existence! This story did not took too long, - and all the magpies were consumed!
GGJ|4|157|2|0|When I faithfully told this my father, he said: 'Yes, it certainly looks like if this were the souls of both the dead!? Look at the scene more carefully and tell me, whatever you see; since truly, such strange death scene you have never told me before!'
GGJ|4|157|3|0|Said I: 'Father, what I see I immediately convey to you! - The balloons are just becoming smaller and the gigantic eagles are changing into - bluntly said - two cows but without horns and I see a perfect human at the scaffolding of the roof climbing up and down, holding in each hand a bundle of hay; he certainly does not intend to feed the cows with it? Right! Both cows have floated downwards so that they quite easily reach the hay with their tongues; and now they quite casually consume the hay!'
GGJ|4|157|4|0|In such a way I told father immediately what I saw. After consuming the hay the person on the gable of the roof disappeared; but soon their came another who did not have the slightest resemblance with the first one, carrying two buckets of water and gave the water to the cows to drink, and both cows drank the water to the last drop.
GGJ|4|157|5|0|After this appearance also the second person disappeared with the buckets; but soon afterwards the cows started to rotate with great speed in a circle. The former misty balloons became completely invisible and because of the quick rotation I could not make out the form of both beings anymore. However, during this rotation the beings became increasingly brighter and finally reached the illumination of a setting moon.
GGJ|4|157|6|0|Soon the rotation stopped and in place of the former cows floated two somewhat meagre looking human figures. Since their backs were turned to us, I could not make out the gender; but judging from the height it were most likely two female figures.
GGJ|4|157|7|0|After a while of a quarter of an hour I again saw a human being climbing onto the gable of the roof with two bundles and handed each of the two figures a bundle. The bundle bearer immediately disappeared again and both figures quickly untied the bundles, took from it a light-grey pleated dress and in one moment covered their bodies with it; only now I recognized with certainty that the two figures were in fact those of the strange widow and her deaf-mute daughter. They looked quite starved but nevertheless it was undoubtedly them!
GGJ|4|157|8|0|When they were standing as perfect female figures at the roof gable in front of my view, the two male figures in light green coats reappeared on the roof again and waved to the two to follow them, what the two also did without the slightest refusal.
GGJ|4|157|9|0|They travelled towards midday. Soon they disappeared completely from my view; thereupon I heard the clear words: 'To God the Lord alone all thanks and all praise and all honour for saving these two poor beings!'
GGJ|4|157|10|0|Who had spoken those words, I don't know; but I heard them very clearly! They could not have come from those two male figures, since they were already long gone. Somebody somewhere behind me must have spoken these words. But how, is an entirely different issue!
GGJ|4|157|11|0|Whoever had spoken them, it has very little to do with the whole story; but that the words were good and contained a lot of meaning, is certain! Since both beings have all in all lived good and virtuous, were very charitable towards the poor and on top of that also very God-fearing, why it is difficult to understand, why the voice has especially for the rescue of this widow and her deaf-mute daughter given thanks, praise and honour to God. This voice therefore must have known more, what my mind was able to comprehend.
GGJ|4|157|12|0|You, o Lord, does know anyhow, what will remain to us a riddle regarding this death case! I therefore does not want to ask any particular questions about the whole matter, since the whole story from alpha to omega is a question; therefore, o Lord, rather explain everything since I don't know where to begin to ask! Already the illness was on its own quite puzzling, not to mention the appearances during and after their death! The rising of the apparently soul-like blueish steam above the whole house, the animals therein, finally the separation of the one large balloon into two smaller ones, the teasing magpies, the gigantic eagles, the transformation of them into cows without horns, etcetera, - in short, everything is a fable, which cannot believed by anybody if told by someone in a light-hearted manner! If therefore You, o Lord, could most mercifully make this story a little more transparent to us; since up to now between it and me is hanging more then the threefold blanket of Moses!"
GGJ|4|158|1|1|The poison in minerals, plants, animals and human beings
GGJ|4|158|1|0|Says I: "Is this story to all of you equally unclear?"
GGJ|4|158|2|0|All affirmed this question and asked for an explanation.
GGJ|4|158|3|0|And I said to all: "You have read about the children of the snake and act with this story as if your are completely lightless! See, on this earth there are poisonous minerals, poisonous plants and also poisonous animals known to you! The poisonous minerals are very toxic, the poisonous plants to the largest part and the poisonous animals, with regard to their whole being, only to their smallest part. But you also have heard that the souls of the people of this earth are a conglomerate of mineral-, plant and animal souls. This is a matter which I already quite often have explained to you, although I only have spoken more in general than specifics and until now have not shown any special exceptions; but this is such a special exceptional case, and I want to make you all more familiar with it.
GGJ|4|158|4|0|You all know the just and true order of God, but also are familiar with the exceptions with it; you can think, feel and sense them! However, what you can do, also God can; He surely knows His everlasting order in the best and clearest manner, but in addition also all the possible and most diverse exceptions and violations of this order, must therefore also be able to think and deeply feel them.
GGJ|4|158|5|0|Yes, God must even place in the free and independently becoming creatures who also want to become free, especially in angels and people of this earth, as you know, the stimulus for an anti-order, so that therefrom for the named a true, freely acting self-determination can become a truthful reality. From this, however, it is clear, that the anti-order must be just as well known to God as the good, true and living order.
GGJ|4|158|6|0|The thoughts and feelings of the anti-order in God as well as in man among the orderly thoughts and feelings are corresponding to the poisonous minerals, poisonous plants and poisonous animals. Since, however, they are also God's thoughts and God's feelings, they cannot disappear, but also stay in the form of fiery-tongue primordial intelligence formations, can as related seize each other in the negative sphere and form a separate string of beings.
GGJ|4|158|7|0|From this primordial source the greatest part of the whole physical and judged creation actually originated. However, since this is destined to serve the spiritual creatures not only as a testing life poison, but also as a salutary life balm when used orderly, the order is also arranged to such an extend, that the too anti-order primordial substantial thoughts separate from the much less anti-order and as already mentioned, form a poisonous string of beings in all three realms of the visible, outer, physical nature of things.
GGJ|4|158|8|0|At first the poisons are in the coarsest matter of the minerals, then they are getting, already somewhat softened, into the therefore suitable plants, and already reduced to a trifle they are becoming dangerous in the better, thus positive outer life of certain low level animal species, and can even under certain conditions injure the inner, very positive, true life, but not destroy it.
GGJ|4|158|9|0|Now, the soul-specific-potences of these poisonous beings inclusive their intelligence ability finally seize each other, and in the end they also become a form, but only a female form, which then of course does not exists without a quite dangerous portion of poison. These souls are finally also getting on the road of the flesh by way of the known act of fathering.
GGJ|4|159|1|1|The poisonous nature of the two deceased women
GGJ|4|159|1|0|(The Lord:) "Once such a soul is living in the flesh, it places its poison into the flesh and blood of its own body, which does not really affect the body healthwise in its life sphere too much, since it has been arranged to such an effect form the primordial beginning.
GGJ|4|159|2|0|But for a person originating from the positive order, it is never advisable to come too close to such a person; although it cannot really harm his soul, it can harm his body since it has not been suited for the adsorption of such poison. And now we are standing close to our widow again!
GGJ|4|159|3|0|Her otherwise quite good and in a good order passing soul has deposited its poisonous primordial element in the spleen and liver of her body, which behaves quietly and as such harmless, as long she is not excited by anything in a passionate manner; but once such a truly poisonous person has become excited, it is for every man high time to immediately withdraw from her poisonous sphere.
GGJ|4|159|4|0|Since this poison residing inside her body is of a nerve-ether nature, it penetrates the person's outer-life-sphere. Who merges his own nerve-ether with the impregnated poisonous sphere by inhaling or prolonged close-by presence, is bodily lost, especially if he does not know about the antidote.
GGJ|4|159|5|0|Now, the antidote would be, if not all the nerves have already been too much irritated, the said brew; at the same time such animals should be suffocated in a large jar filled with olive oil and simultaneously with drinking the brew, the whole body should be rubbed quite well with the snake oil. Only thereby a complete recovery can take place, because the poison resting in the nerves partly unites with the primordial element of the brew in the stomach or with those resting in the oil and thus is unable to re-effect the nerves and cannot be harmful to them anymore.
GGJ|4|159|6|0|When you, Mathael, were requested to visit her the first time with your father, the widow became ill by her own poison because the Greek doctor has excited her too much and could have died at that stage just as well as later; since it is very seldom that such poisonous people die because of any other illness rather than their own poison.
GGJ|4|159|7|0|The visible blue mist in which a number for you unlikeable animals swam around, was such a release of the poisonous ether and by its visible inhabitants it clearly expressed who's spiritual product it was.
GGJ|4|159|8|0|When your father by his clever eloquence considerably calmed down the inner very excited fear of the widow, the evil ether withdrew again to the calmed spleen and liver; but the excess hardened in the gall of the stomach, was finally after four days totally adsorbed by the said brew and excreted by the natural process, and the widow thereupon fully recovered. But the voice which told you about the antidote, came from a spirit who was one of the spiritual protectors of the widow.
GGJ|4|159|9|0|But when you and your father were called for the second time, the widow had a strong annoyance because of her deaf-mute daughter, who, despite her deaf-muteness, quite strongly began to fall in love with a somewhat playful person. Thereby the poison of the widow and her similar natured daughter was too intensely excited; both were like bitten by thousand of the most poisonous snakes in all their life nerves, and from this moment on, no bodily cure was possible, - except of course by My power it would still be possible. Because of the great excitement both souls nearly completely dissolved, which means, they dissolved into their primordial elements and expanded, occupying necessarily a larger space, high and above the house in which both were lie dying.
GGJ|4|159|10|0|When the total separation from the body occurred and after subsequent further calming the primordial elements inside the life-mist-ball belonging together began to recognize each other again, and the former intertwined balloon divided into two separate balloons of which the bigger contained the life primordial elements of the widow and the smaller those of the daughter. However, the life primordial elements, by now already calmed down considerably, recognized each other more and more, seized each other, and immediately a higher level animal specie became visible inside the balloon.
GGJ|4|159|11|0|When in the ball of life and in its inner forms again more calm took place, the former soul forms recognized each other more closely and transformed into two female eagles. Soon you saw a swarm of magpies disturbing the balloons; these were the outer life spirits, which also had to unite with the two souls. When this happened, visible to you in a corresponding manner, immediately two cows appeared. This would already be close to man; but something of the primordial elements were still lacking.
GGJ|4|159|12|0|The two male souls, who were the former husbands of the widow, recognize this lack and bring it according to good order. Then a new life appears in the cow forms, everything is becoming mixed up, through which a new organic order originates, and soon two new perfect human figures appear. They are embraced by the two male souls with love, and this love immediately forms the just primordial material for corresponding clothing, and so the former so very divided souls again become forever complete human forms, equipped with the necessary recognition, what is clearly indicated by the departure towards the evening.
GGJ|4|159|13|0|But the last thanking voice, which you, Mathael heard at the end, was again the same protective spirits, which gave to you two years earlier the right antidote to heal such illness. The spirit recognized the great difficulties which were required, to create from a direct anti-order a truly and heavenly order; since also there one can turn with a little poison a lot of balm into poison, but it is nearly impossible to turn a lot of poison with only a little balm into a healing balm. Only by God everything is possible, and therefore the last call for thanks by the protective spirit to God the Lord!
GGJ|4|159|14|0|Have you understood all this properly? To whom something is still unclear, should ask, and there will be light form him!"
GGJ|4|160|1|1|Cyrenius' concerns about the earthly system of soul development
GGJ|4|160|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, You the only wise and just, regarding this story, it is totally clear to me; since I see this truly divine work of art created by You in its natural progression of creation, I see Your everlasting order and also see, that within this order all things are possible for You. But one thing which keeps me seriously in the dark, and I can think whatever I want, but it does not want to become brighter in me.
GGJ|4|160|2|0|I still do not understand why our human soul, before becoming a fully intelligent human form, must exist completely divided in thousand times thousand plants, yes, even minerals and in more than that number animals. Before becoming a perfect human soul, it must freed by lightening and rain from rocks - and who knows from what else - so to speak be broken loose by fire and then be washed out?! Afterwards this soul migration and soul amalgamation story continues boringly enough through the whole plant- and animal world, and finally it has the honour, as a stronger becoming human soul, to be slaughtered in at least twenty oxen and alongside also in about one-hundred sheep, calves and donkeys?! This is what we Romans call a Doctrina dura (a hard lecture).
GGJ|4|160|3|0|Would it then not be possible for God to immediately create a perfect human soul and then to clothe it with flesh and blood? What for such a boring progress? There, look at our Raphael! What is he lacking for a perfect life?! What are we patched up souls against him?! Does he not have in his small finger more power and wisdom than we are in our whole body composed of legions?! I do not want to see the destruction of a thousand legions of the best soldiers; in one moment he would crush them all to dust! This I call life perfection! Can it be given to him by You, why not to a human soul?! Or was it also for his spirit as a former soul necessary to have gone through this immense journey of who knows how many levels? This, o Lord, is my dark side! Give me also therein sufficient light, and I will not bother You furthermore with such a silly question!
GGJ|4|160|4|0|In your Moses it says: 'And God the Lord made man from the earth's clay, and blew him a living breath into his nose. And so man became a living soul.' According to these of course quite misty words - if one can take them as they are written - did You as God indeed blew man an already perfect soul into his nose, and the whole man would then be according to Your image become an already perfect soul. However, there the one is lightless as the other. Therefore I ask You, give us all just a little emergency light in this regard!"
GGJ|4|160|5|0|Says I: "Yes, My dear friend Cyrenius, when here and there your memory starts to fail you, I can't help it; since this, what you want to know now, I already have at great length explained to you quite some time ago! You just have forgotten about it; I will awaken your memory a little, and everything will become illuminated to you!"
GGJ|4|160|6|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes, yes, Lord, You are always right! I am already completely in the clear now; on this mountain and in this night everything has been explained to us to the last detail, when we by the magic light of this certain light ball saw everything floating in front of us, namely the manner of creation and even the outflow of Your thoughts and ideas, their endless diversity and even our very own thoughts in the form of fiery tongues and little tongues! Yes, yes, all this we have not only already heard, but also properly seen!"
GGJ|4|161|1|1|Cyrenius criticizes the Mosaic history of Creation
GGJ|4|161|1|0|(Cyrenius:) "Nevertheless, I still cannot really befriend myself with Moses. It must contain many extraordinary great and true things; but who, except You understand what he has written?
GGJ|4|161|2|0|Especially his history of creation is kept in the dark! At one place it says: 'Let us make people, an image equal to us, who rule over the fish in the sea, over the birds under the sky, over the cattle and over the whole earth and over the worms, creeping on the earth!' And God created man according to His image, to the image of God He created him; and created a male and a female. And God blessed them and said to them: 'Be fertile and multiply and fill the earth and submit it to you and rule over the fish in the sea, over the birds under the sky and over all animals creeping on the earth!' And God said: 'Look here. I have given you all kind of herbs, which seeds itself on the whole earth, and all kind of fertile trees, which seed themselves for you as food, and all animals on earth and all birds under the sky and all the worms living on earth, so that they eat all kind of green herbs!' And it happened like this. And God looked at everything what He has made, and see, everything was very good! And from the evening and the morning became the sixth day.'
GGJ|4|161|3|0|With this text one should regard the history of creation as concluded; only, this is by far not the case! Later, after God the Lord looked at His creation and found everything very good, Moses again let God create the first human from clay or lump of earth and let God breathe a soul through the nose in him, and man would be perfectly completed; it only seems that God has forgotten, that a man must also have a woman!
GGJ|4|161|4|0|In the earlier text it says, however: 'And God created a man and a woman'; but now, later, Moses leaves Adam alone for a long time and only then, in a deep sleep, lets God create the first woman from his rib! Now, who can connect this in a sensible manner, apparently understands more than me!
GGJ|4|161|5|0|According to the first text, God immediately indicates to Adam and Eve, that they should rule over the whole earth and all creatures on it. He blessed them immediately; since it says: 'And God blessed them.' And therefore He also must have blessed the earth and its creatures; since it also is written, that God Himself found everything as very good, what He has created. However, what God regards Himself as very good, can impossibly other then already be highly blessed by the contentment of God!
GGJ|4|161|6|0|Thus, in the first text the whole earth and the first human couple appears as blessed in the highest degree! However, in the after text everything becomes a completely different outlook: The earth has only one inhabitable garden, which of course must be pretty large, since in its centre four of Asia's largest rivers originating. There the first man was made by God from clay and a living soul was breathed into his nostrils; he saw and named the trees and herbs, the fish in the sea, the birds under the sky and all walking and creeping animals on earth.
GGJ|4|161|7|0|The insects, flies, bees, wasps, hornets, butterflies, and a great number of the smaller inhabitants of the air, which one cannot call worms, just like many of the countless inhabitants of the sea, except for the fish, Moses seems to have forgotten; since he talks in the air rather than under the sky, only about birds, and in the sea only about fish. This is also a little strange!
GGJ|4|161|8|0|But lets leave it at that; since under the word 'birds', in the broadest sense one can finally understand everything living in the air, and under the general concept 'fish', all the animals living in the water. But if Moses also has stretched the given concepts so widely, as it is necessary for his correct understanding, this I could not maintain at all!
GGJ|4|161|9|0|Nevertheless, as it may be, with that one I still could go along; but how he in the preceding text on the sixth day of creation let God create, just after God's call 'Let us create people according to the image of God!', a man and a woman, but in the after text God has formed the man from clay long before, and the woman only very much later from the rib of the man, the whole earth also by far appears more unblessed, and there is no mentioning of a blessing of the first human couple, to the contrary by threatening them with death and cursing of the whole earth they are forbidden to eat the fruit from a certain tree, and as it happened that after violation of this commandment the earth in all seriousness was cursed and shall only carry thorns and thistles, and in addition that he must die and that he will be earning his bread with sweat in his face, - yes, here not the slightest trace of any blessing and the mentioned highest contentment of the completed works of God as stated in the preceding text, is visible! Yes, You our most divine friend, this surely is also a Doctrina dura (hard lesson to comprehend), and even with the best intentions one cannot find your way around!
GGJ|4|161|10|0|Frankly said: What You, o Lord, are and what You teach, I believe more than rock fast; but with the somewhat strongly confused Moses, stay away from me! If it is possible for You to enlighten me about it, it is appreciated; but if this is for the time being and according to You order not possible, at least for me, I couldn't care less! I and all of us have a perfect light from You and therefore can easily get along without the after light of Moses. To what use is a teaching to us, if we cannot understand it in its primordial truth?! Better one comprehensible teaching word, than ten-thousand words which nobody understands!"
GGJ|4|162|1|1|The creation of Adam and Eve
GGJ|4|162|1|0|Says I: "Your remark about Moses is not that bad, if measured with the scale of the actual world mind; but judged by the mind of the spirit, Moses is something entirely different as what it seems to you according to the letter of the word. By the way, according to the letter of the word, the preceding text does not differ too much from the after text, as you imagine; since the after text rather comments on the preceding text and describes the manner - although in an actual spiritual corresponding manner - more closely in which the creation of man has proceeded.
GGJ|4|162|2|0|The way coming-into-being should be understood in the natural sense, I already have explained, even to night, as far as it is necessary for you to understand. And Mathael who is quite familiar with the science of correspondence, has explained to you a day ago, how the scriptures of Moses should be understood; and I must again make to you, My friend Cyrenius, the remark, that you truly has a very short memory! I already have a while ago invigorated your memory, so that you, if you really want to, can move a bit more freely therein; with your doubts regarding the creation of man according to Moses, in a correctional manner I want to add that much, so that you and also a few others, can learn from it, how things are really standing with this matter.
GGJ|4|162|3|0|See, everything that Moses is saying with his genesis and actually wants to say, refers foremost only to the upbringing and spiritual development of the first humans in general, and only by correspondence also to the very first human couple.
GGJ|4|162|4|0|By the way, Adam's body has been formed and created according to My will and determined order, as I have showed you right now, from the ether particles of the finest clay of the earth; after becoming full of experience by My will and once has reached that particular strength, by which with him a most intensive outer life sphere must have formed, and when he at one stage, tired by work and travelling, fell into a deep sleep, the time has come, to place a nature soul composed of all the levels in nature familiar to you, into the outer life sphere of Adam.
GGJ|4|162|5|0|This soul, being present in the outer life sphere, immediately began to form from these for her very lovely outer life particles of Adam, or from the richest life mist, like still today some souls of dead people are doing, if they want to appear to people for a few moments, a corresponding body according to My will and My order, and completed it within three days.
GGJ|4|162|6|0|When Adam awoke, full of amazement and full of joy he saw his image beside him, which of course was very fond of him and had to be, because bodily it originated from his being.
GGJ|4|162|7|0|However, in the area of his heart he felt as if something was pressurizing him, but quite pleasantly, at times he also felt an emptiness - this was the beginning of sexual love - and he could never separate himself from the image, which caused him so much pleasure. Wherever he went, the wife followed him, and wherever the wife went, he surely could not let her go alone. He felt the value of the wife and her love and therefore said in a clairvoyant moment: 'We, I as a man and you as a woman, grown from my rib (area of the heart) according to God's plan, are therefore one flesh and one body; you are my life's most lovely part, and so it will be, and the man will leave father and mother (the man's seriousness and his worries) and will hang on to his wife!'
GGJ|4|162|8|0|But where it says that God covered the part of Adam with flesh, where he took his rib, hopefully nobody of you will be as stupid to assume, that God really wounded Adam by taking away a rib, so that from this a large woman can be formed. The ribs are an outer, firm defensive shield for the soft, inner life organs.
GGJ|4|162|9|0|When David said: 'God, our firm castle and a strong shield!', is God then really a steady castle build with bricks, or a large, metal shield?!
GGJ|4|162|10|0|The same applies to the rib of which Eva has originated! She, the rib, is only a sign for the issue; but the issue is the inner, mighty love life of Adam. And the rib, as the shield for this life, was used by Moses in his scriptures for the following reason: first, since it protects the life and therefore, being the outer shield for the life, it also represents it figuratively; secondly, later on a good, loyal and dear-good wife can also be regarded as a protection, shield and screen of the life of the man and can therefore also very pointedly in a corresponding manner be regarded as a rib of the man; and thirdly, the outer life ether is also a most powerful protection of the inner soul nature life, without no human could live longer then ten moments.
GGJ|4|162|11|0|Now this Eva, according to its tender bodily being, has originated from the exceedingly abundant outer life ether of Adam; and since this life ether arises from the area of the ribs and pit of the chest and afterwards surrounding a person in all directions for a considerable distance, Moses could, who had a fluent use of the corresponding figurative language, quite rightly let Eva originate from the rib of Adam and let God cover the wound with the flesh of Eva. Since Eva actually was the flesh which originated from the outer life sphere of Adam and with which God replaced the missing outer life sphere of Adam and thereby covered the wounded place with the to him most pleasant flesh of Eva, which was in fact also a flesh of Adam."
GGJ|4|163|1|1|The fourfold meaning of the Mosaic history of Creation
GGJ|4|163|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, Moses must be read in this manner and also understood in the natural mind! Of course there exists a deeper, inner, pure spiritual meaning, according to which the whole of Genesis must mainly be comprehended as God's business to develop man, so that they recognizes and love each other and Him as their everything. In this sphere God walks with Adam spiritually and teaches him, gives him laws, punishes him if he transgresses, and again blesses him, if Adam or in general the first primordial mankind of this earth recognizes God, loves Him and walks in His Order.
GGJ|4|163|2|0|Even if this did not take place too much in the physical world, it nevertheless happened spiritually, and this also with very pure, unspoiled and extremely simple people as well as quite visibly natural. One can therefore read Moses even four-fold and always understand him quite well.
GGJ|4|163|3|0|First: purely on a physical level, from which one can recognize a necessary coming to be in certain periods according to the everlasting unchanging order of God. From that all physical scientist can replenish their minds and draw their impossibly otherwise than extremely shallow conclusions; along that road they can discover quite a lot, but thereby will never reach a firm and steady ground.
GGJ|4|163|4|0|Secondly: physically and spiritually mixed. This likewise highly truthful sphere is suited best for the people who strive to please God, since there both take place hand in hand, clear in the deed, and becomes visible and comprehensible in appearance. (Nota bene: In this manner also the 'Household of God' is given.)
GGJ|4|163|5|0|Thirdly: pure spiritually, whereby not the slightest consideration is given to the physical appearances and its temporary steadiness and changes. There only the spiritual development of man is referred to, which Moses quite pointedly has presented with corresponding figurations from nature. All God-wise people, to whom the inner education of people is entrusted, have to understand this.
GGJ|4|163|6|0|And finally, fourthly: pure heavenly, where the Lord is all in all and everything is in relation to Him. However, how this must be understood, you cannot comprehend until you have become one with Me through the full rebirth of your spirit, as also I am one with the Father in heaven, however with the difference, that you all will become one with Me as separate individuals, while I and the Father, who is My love, are perfectly one with each other as a forever inseparable personality.
GGJ|4|163|7|0|I now hope from you, dear Cyrenius, that you have a better opinion about Moses; or do you still think that Moses - according to your interpretation like a blind man - did not know what he wrote?!"
GGJ|4|163|8|0|Says Cyrenius quite contritely: "Lord, let me feel completely embarrassed and be very quiet and dumb; since I already realize my great and coarse stupidity. From now on I just want to listen but not speak one word anymore!"
GGJ|4|163|9|0|Comes Cornelius to Me and says: "Lord, now, before the sun will be up entirely, allow also me to speak a little word and to perhaps ask a not too unimportant question or actually make a remark!"
GGJ|4|163|10|0|Says I: "Just go ahead; whatever is bothering you, must come out!"
GGJ|4|163|11|0|Continues Cornelius: "With the scriptures of Moses it will certainly be as You have now given us the most clear explanation about it, and we humans probably would be able to decipher the first, second and third sense by corresponding considerations; since there must exist correspondence between all spiritual and physical. But who, except You, has the right key for that?
GGJ|4|163|12|0|That, what You now have explained to us, we understand of course quite well; but as far as I know, Moses has written five books. They have more or less the same style and the same spirit. Who can read and understand them? Now, would it not be possible to give us just a kind of general instructions? Because I for my part will from now on keep myself busy mainly with the Holy Scriptures of the Jews, since I was able to obtain a good copy from the temple, but I also want to understand what I read therein.
GGJ|4|163|13|0|I am also completely fluent with the Hebrew language and fully understand the words of the scriptures; but what use are to me the words and its material meaning, if I cannot fathom the spirit thereof?! Therefore, o Lord, give us some instructions therein, so that we can understand what we read!"
GGJ|4|164|1|1|The key to understanding spiritual scriptures
GGJ|4|164|1|0|Says I: "Yes, My friend Cornelius, there does not exist any rules or instructions in the outer life sphere for that; the only thing providing you with a key for the spiritual understanding of the scriptures, is your own, by Me and My teaching reborn spirit. As long you are not reborn in the spirit, no rule is of any use to you; however, once you are reborn, then you do not need a rule anymore, since your awakened spirit will easily and quickly find its equal without any rules.
GGJ|4|164|2|0|But if you want to understand the physical sense of scriptures better as it was the case until now, then you have to familiarise yourself quite well with the language of the Illyrians, which has the biggest resemblance with the old Egyptian tongue, and this is nearly one with the primordial Hebrew language. Without this language knowledge you will never be able to properly read the scriptures of Moses, not even properly understand the meaning of the words. Therefore, if you do not even understand the earthly pictures contained therein, how do you want to obtain the hidden spiritual meaning, even with many thousand rules and instructions?!
GGJ|4|164|3|0|The present tongue of the Jews is nearly totally foreign compared to the original language which was spoken by Abraham, Noah and even Adam. But you stay with Me in faith and in love, and the right understanding will be given to you by itself, and this in a not too long time from now on! By the way, it will do you no harm if you read the Script more often; since by doing so, your soul will remain active in searching and thinking. - Are you happy with this answer?"
GGJ|4|164|4|0|Says Cornelius: "Certainly, Lord and Master! A just and on save ground standing hope is worth more than the full ownership of this what one is hoping for. And thus I will be happy for what I own form You. Receive my heart's warmest thanks for it!"
GGJ|4|164|5|0|After our Cornelius was satisfied with this, immediately the former head Stahar came to Me and said: "Lord and Master, this, what we all now have heard from Your mouth, is a teaching which we will understand now; but will also somebody else understand it, if we convey this to him? How many things did we already have learned, heard and seen, so that we also are able to understand this; but those who we should educate, have not learned, heard and seen anything before! How will they be able to understand this in a useful manner?"
GGJ|4|164|6|0|Says I: "Friend, where did you have your ears, when I right in the beginning said and even commanded you, not to disclose to any person anything which you have seen and learned during this night?! This must be kept hidden from all the world! Who truly is reborn in the spirit, to him everything will be revealed anyhow; but who stubbornly remains in his worldly outerness, this will be a foolishness to his great annoyance, if he heard something about it. Therefore it is better that the world does not learn anything about it; but for you it is for the sake of your strength necessary, to understand the secrets of the kingdom of God, and this is enough for all the world!
GGJ|4|164|7|0|What you should teach in My name, to the largest part you know already; everything else is a blessing for you, where you more or less has been elected to be teachers for the people, so that you undoubtedly believe, that I am alone be the Lord and Master since eternity. Because if you have the right and invariable steady believe, you will also easily awaken the same steady and living believe in your scholars, by first showing them your own strength of faith. However, so that you can show them this with all power, it was necessary that you have recognized Me first, that I have gone forth from the Father, to show you all in your flesh the path of live.
GGJ|4|164|8|0|If you hopefully has comprehended this, then you will also know, what you at this stage, once you will have been send out by me, have to preach to the people. Love God, your everlasting Father, above all and your neighbour as yourself and keep the commandments, which God has given to all mankind by Moses, then you already have everything together what you preach to the people; it does not require anything else.
GGJ|4|164|9|0|Everything else, however, what you learn here, belongs to you, as I have explained it to you repeatedly just now. Now you hopefully know, what you have to do and to observe for the future, and can therefore again go back to your place!" - With that Stahar returns to his place.
GGJ|4|164|10|0|Now the king Ouran rises and ask Me by saying: "Lord, Master and God! You know why I undertook a trip! What I searched for, I have found. This find pleases me a great deal; it will certainly please everyone likewise, who found it just like me! But without teaching, nobody can find it! The question therefore arises, who should teach and what does it take to be a teacher for the people! Should the teachers like messengers travel from town to town and move from country to country, or would it be better to found public schools, equip them with qualified teachers and prescribe laws to the people, so that they have to attend such schools? Lord and Master and God, I beg You, to give me most mercifully some instructions in this regard; since I will and shall do everything, what You want and wishes, that I should do!"
GGJ|4|165|1|1|The true teachers of the gospel
GGJ|4|165|1|0|Says I: "I like your truly serious will; but also your memory is somewhat short, - since about that I gave you, and especially Mathael as your senior advisor, sufficient instructions. Just think a little and you will find it! By the way it goes without saying, that he who wants to lead the blind, must be able to see himself, if he does not want to fall with them into the same pit. You cannot say to your brother: 'Let me take the splinter from your eye!', if a whole beam is stuck in your own eye.
GGJ|4|165|2|0|Hence, a true teacher must be free of flaws which can be an obstacle to him during the execution of his duties; because there no teacher is better than an imperfect one! Since I train you as teachers, I therefore show and explain to you so many unheard issues; thus every perfect teacher must be taught by God, just as you are taught by God. The Father in heaven must draw him, otherwise he cannot get to the truth in its fullest light depth; but who doesn't get there and does not become light himself thereby, how should it be possible for him to illuminate the night of his neighbour?!
GGJ|4|165|3|0|What should illuminate the night and transform it into a day, must itself be like the sun, which is about to rise. If the sun would be dark and black like coal, could it transform the night of the earth into the most beautiful day? I think, it will make the night even more black and lightless, as it was before.
GGJ|4|165|4|0|Therefore a teacher who is not educated by God as a teacher, is worse than no teacher at all! Since such a dark teacher is nothing else than a bag full of bad seeds, from which all weed of the darkest superstitiousness is strewn into the furrows of, by nature necessarily spiritually always poor human life.
GGJ|4|165|5|0|If you want to learn your people to read and to write and to calculate, you can employ suitable worldly teachers and teach already the children in the schools; however, My gospel can and may only be preached to the people in a useful and blessed manner by those, who possess the properties in the fullest measure, which I pronounced earlier and are a requirement for such an office.
GGJ|4|165|6|0|For that, however, it does not require any special school buildings, but a right heavenly messenger goes from community to community and says: 'Peace be with you; the kingdom of God has now come close to you!' If the messenger is accepted, he should stay and preach; but if he is not accepted by the community, which is too much of the world and the devil, he should move on and should even shake off the dust from his feet! Since such a community is also not worthy that such a true heavenly messenger carries its dust on his feet.
GGJ|4|165|7|0|However, this My message should not be forced on anybody, but one or several members should first hear the effusively great advantages of My preachings from heaven. If the members want to listen, it should be preached to them in a short and summarized manner; however, if they do not or showing little interest for it, the heavenly messenger should immediately move on, - since the valuable pearls should never be thrown to the pigs for food!
GGJ|4|165|8|0|Now you know, how the spreading of My teaching is carried out; but from now on you should not again forget these My instructions! By the way, leave this holy and most holy task to Mathael and his four companions; since they know exactly what they have to do and to arrange and will also remain in their hearts with Me in dialogue, which is also a necessary prerequisite for the true spreading of My teaching.
GGJ|4|165|9|0|Since who teaches his brothers, high or low, in My Name, must not lade from his own, but always from My well! It should not be necessary for him to think: 'What shall I say about the word of the Lord, if I get to him or her?'; since when necessary it will be given to him in his heart and tongue what he should say.
GGJ|4|165|10|0|But to whom this mercy is given, should not hesitate to speak loudly about it perhaps out of fear or shyness in front of a ruler, as if he could offend or even anger him with that! Since who fears the world more than Me, is not worthy of Me and also not of My smallest mercy, and is never suitable to become a heavenly messenger.
GGJ|4|165|11|0|However, in your kingdom you will have less difficulty where you are a lawmaker and uppermost judge and the people are fearing you, because they know the unalterability of your judgements; but where a teacher as a messenger of heaven gets to a place which is ruled by a hard monarch, he clearly requires more courage as you are who is a feared monarch in your wide country.
GGJ|4|165|12|0|But who is or want to be a true messenger of heaven, should not carry a stick, nor any other weapon, he should also not carry a bag with him to put something into it; since I Myself will awaken friends for him, and they will to him what he needs as a person of flesh and blood. In the same manner a true messenger of heaven, except in winter or in the cold northern countries, should not wear more than one set of clothes, so that nobody can accuse him of having too much and somebody else too little instead. However, should someone give him a second or third, he should accept it; since he will find more than enough opportunity, where such devout gifts come in quite handy.
GGJ|4|165|13|0|With that, Ouran, you have all the rules under which a true teacher should operate; only one thing I add to this and say: Every true messenger of heaven will receive the ability from Me, to cure every sick person by laying on of his hands. And the true messengers should also heal any sick in a community; such will awaken a good inclination in the community, and they will more easily accept the new teaching from heaven, than any still so well-prepared speech.
GGJ|4|165|14|0|Every person anyway rather listens to the words of a doctor than to those of a still so shining prophet. What I do, also should be done by a true messenger from heaven, send by Me to all the countries of the world. A true messenger of heaven should also recognize, if an illness is not of such nature, whereby the person is already more in the beyond than on this side. Once the true messenger of heaven sees a soul outside the body, he should not lay his hands on him, but only pray for him and bless in My name the parting soul from this world. In short: every true messenger of heaven, when the time comes, will recognize what he should do. - Are you, Ouran, in order with all this what you wanted to know?"
GGJ|4|165|15|0|Says Ouran: "Yes, Lord and Master and God, the only True One! My warmest loving gratitude for this! And my people all over the country should and will thank and praise You, that You have given so much undeserved mercy to their old king, through which also they will benefit. Therefore, once again my most loving gratitude for it!"
GGJ|4|166|1|1|The marvelous morning
GGJ|4|166|1|0|Upon this really warmly felt and with all warmth spoken gratitude, Ouran went back to his place; and in this same moment the sun started to rise in a manner never seen before, and because of the brightness of the whole horizon nobody hardly dared to look at it. Thousands of little clouds waited in the brightest light, like shaking in deepest reverence for the marvellous day-mother.
GGJ|4|166|2|0|After a few moments the great sun started to rise with the brightest light of a rainbow over the far away mountains. The diameter, however, seemed this time ten times bigger than otherwise; at the same time many present noticed great crowds of birds circling more or less high up in purest, light-coloured ways of the air, which also added a worthy side movement to the rising sun.
GGJ|4|166|3|0|The wide mirror surface of the lake was covered by a light mist, which reflected the rainbow colours of the sun in the most marvellous manner. At the same time a great many large, white seagulls flew over the wide, brilliant white shining surface of the lake, and their wings shone as if they were diamonds and rubies.
GGJ|4|166|4|0|At the same time a pleasant, fresh smelling, cool morning breeze was blowing, so that Cyrenius and many others with him exclaimed loudly: "No, never before has a mortal eye seen such a marvellous morning and no person's sense has ever felt such revitalising morning freshness!"
GGJ|4|166|5|0|Also Jarah, who was quiet for the whole night and kept busy with seeing and listening, suddenly screamed of delight: "O, this is a morning, like the angels enjoy it in heaven! O, o, what beauty, what indescribable enchantment! This is a corresponding morning like the one which rose in the most exceeding abundance in our hearts during this night! Isn't it true, o Lord, You my only love, this is such a quite meaningful heavenly morning?"
GGJ|4|166|6|0|Said I with a smile: "Quite so, My most dearest rose daughter, if everything in a person has become heavenly, also everything surrounding him will also become heavenly! The mornings become heavenly mornings, the days heavenly days, the evenings true heavenly evenings, and the night becomes a rest of heaven, but not dark anymore, but full of the most marvellous light for the pure soul united with its spirit in a person. Just enjoy to the fullest extend the strengthening marvellousness of this most fresh smelling morning!"
GGJ|4|166|7|0|The girl cries tears of joy and rises from her seat to indulge with her whole body this fresh morning smell.
GGJ|4|166|8|0|Just now also Marcus the innkeeper arrives. Since he arranged for the morning meal, he missed the rising of the sun. But since the sun shines in its fullest and brightest rainbow colours from the sky, he asks quite astonished, what special morning this was; because he was already quite an old man, has travelled Europe, Africa and Asia far and wide, but he never has seen the sun and the little morning clouds in such a light! I should tell him what this means.
GGJ|4|166|9|0|Says I: "See, if the emperor from Rome would come here, all the subservient nations would arrange all kind of celebrations for him, partly because of joy to have the opportunity to see their emperor, but partly also to receive some mercy or forbearance, if he would be in a joyful mood. See, here in My person, there also sits an emperor and a sole ruler over all the heavens and worlds!
GGJ|4|166|10|0|The inhabitants of the heavens, like our Raphael is one of them, know, what great revelations of life I have given to you this night, and that it is allowed to see Me among the people as Father face to face, teaching and visiting in this My person. The highest and most blessed joy which they feel right now, they are also expressing by the activity of the nature spirits of this earth.
GGJ|4|166|11|0|However, not only on this earth, but on all worlds in the whole, infinite creation celebrations are held during this time, namely for the duration of seven hours. During this time in the whole creation no created creature will die and also not procreated. Once the seven hours have expired, the celebrations will end, and everything will proceed normally.
GGJ|4|166|12|0|Now you know the reason of the marvellousness of this morning! But go now and arrange for us an especially good morning meal; since also we want to celebrate a special festival!"
GGJ|4|166|13|0|Marcus hurries to fulfil My will; all present, however, join the joy of the heavens and praise Me, but Jarah the most.
GGJ|4|166|14|0|After all present have praised Me for an hour long, Marcus arrives and invites us for the morning meal. But many want to stay for a while longer on the mountain.
GGJ|4|166|15|0|But I say to them: "Down below at the tables in the open the same morning occurs like here on the mountain; on the short route below you will enjoy it, and below you will enjoy it twice as much! Our bodies need strengthening, therefore lets quickly go to the tables below!"
GGJ|4|167|1|1|On fasting and joy
GGJ|4|167|1|0|Upon these My quite natural words, one of the thirty young pharisees remarks: "Now, for a change also a natural word out of the mouth of Him, in whom resides the very highest spirit of Jehovah in all its fullness of His divine wisdom, love, strength and power. Nevertheless, one still cannot trust it, whether behind it does not lies a deeper, spiritual meaning. Who can find it, except Himself, should be rewarded with a kingdom! I will not become a king."
GGJ|4|167|2|0|Says a colleague to him: "This remark was already too stupid to think it very quietly, not mentioning handing it over to the air loudly! How can He say something without an inner, deeper spiritual meaning?! Even if it appears to us still so normal, it still remains a remark by the very highest spirit and therefore cannot be otherwise than full of the most deepest spiritual meaning! Both of us will most likely in all eternity not fathom the depth of this so lightly breathed sentence; but I feel it clearly that something infinite is hidden in it. Therefore refrain from such exceedingly silly remarks in future!"
GGJ|4|167|3|0|Says the first one: "Now, now, certainly this was silly of me, I admit this quite willingly; nevertheless, nothing evil was meant by it!"
GGJ|4|167|4|0|Says the second: "Now then, do you feel sorry that you did not meant to make a joke about it?! During this night together with me you have heard, seen and felt so much of the highest wisdom, - and now suddenly it occurs to you to permit yourself to make some lukewarm jokes?! See, because we are so stupid and closed up and pitch black like darkest autumn night, the Lord did not call on us to tell a miraculous event like the exalted Mathael! Quite a nice difference between us and Mathael! I already feel like nothing; and you still want to joke - in this infinite exalted society!"
GGJ|4|167|5|0|Says the first: "You are quite right, brother, just wash me rather crudely! I do not deserve any better! But now I'm going to punish myself for that! You know, I would enjoy the morning meal a great deal; but no, certainly not! Until this evening not a single piece of food will go over my lips! O, I will understand to punish my lazy jokes!" - With that the young pharisees goes back up the mountain and does not come to the morning meal.
GGJ|4|167|6|0|But also his colleague says: "Yes, if you are fasting, I'm guilty of that by my rebuke directed towards you, and therefore I will help you to fast, so that you endure it more easily! Indeed, you have transgressed, but you immediately recognized your mistake and deserves forgiveness and proper support for your self corrective actions. Hence, I fast with you!"
GGJ|4|167|7|0|Says again the first: "You shouldn't do that; since it is not right if the innocent suffers together with the guilty, as it is unfortunately very often the really most saddest case in this world!"
GGJ|4|167|8|0|Says the second: "As if I didn't know that! But tell me, where these cases occur so quite often, that the innocent of my kind suffer with the guilty voluntary!"
GGJ|4|167|9|0|Says the first: "Now, such cases are not really occurring that often, - but the more so those where the innocent involuntary have to suffer with the guilty, for example: An emperor who has an exceedingly large empire and is powerful by his large army, is offended by a smaller and less powerful king. The emperor could take revenge for the offence only at the king; but no, he floods the land of the king with his armies and horribly destroys it! He does not spare animals nor people; everything must die by the sword, and villages, markets and cities are destroyed by fire. How many innocent must suffer here with one guilty! I think this example will be sufficient and you will recognize that so now and then I also can be right!"
GGJ|4|167|10|0|While those two staying behind exchanged their words with each other, we reached the tables and sat down to a very abundant and best prepared morning meal. Except for Myself, nobody missed the two young pharisees, who were of cause no pharisees anymore. Therefore I immediately said to Marcus that he should go to the mountain and in the name of the Lord call them to the morning meal.
GGJ|4|167|11|0|Marcus quickly went to the mountain and conveyed to both My will. Thereupon both got up and followed Marcus on the foot.
GGJ|4|167|12|0|When they arrived below, I said to both of them: "Simon and Gaby! Come here and sit at this table; since after the consumed meal we will see, if in this My natural instructions on the mountain regarding the going below to the morning meal, in all seriousness no spiritual, inner meaning can be found! But first let us eat and drink; since the body needs for its temporary existence its food and strength just as the soul, if it should grow in recognition and in strength of the will.
GGJ|4|167|13|0|Therefore eat and drink and leave the fasting for another time! As long I'm with you as a true Father of your spirit and bridegroom for you souls, you should not fast neither bodily nor in your soul; however, if in time I will not be among you personally like now, then you will have to fast in all kind of matters!
GGJ|4|167|14|0|An exaggerated and reasonless fasting is just as foolish and even can become a sin, like excessive indulgence. Who wants to live in a true order, should be moderate in everything. Since every excessiveness must lead to unfavourable consequences for body, soul and spirit! Eat and drink without scruples and be joyous and cheerful in your heart!
GGJ|4|167|15|0|A joyous and cheerful heart is much more pleasing to me than a sad, plaintive, grumbling heart which is discontent with everything, thereby ungrateful and surely contains little love; since in a joyous heart resides love, good hope and undoubted confidence. If someone who is saddened by some weighty reason comes to a joyous and cheerful person, he soon also becomes joyous, his soul starts to move more freely, and the light of the spirit can illuminate the rested soul more easily, - while a sad soul shrivels substantially and finally becomes dark and sullen.
GGJ|4|167|16|0|I mean, under joyousness and cheerfulness of the heart you surly will not understand a playful, impure and indecent jocularity - since such should remain far from you! -, however, such joyousness and cheerfulness, which fills the hearts of a respectable and totally healthy couple, or such felt by God -devoted people after committing good and God-pleasing actions. - Have you understood this well?"
GGJ|4|167|17|0|All confirmed this and were cheerful in My joy. Thereupon from all sides the bowls were seized properly, and the large, good fishes left nothing to desire! Also the wine was consumed in good measure.
GGJ|4|168|1|1|Simon's talk on rebukes out of self-love
GGJ|4|168|1|0|But after half an hour our large society became alive, and Simon started to free his rather witty jokes. Gaby, a more serious young man of about twenty years old, plucked Simon quite often indicating that he should not go too far.
GGJ|4|168|2|0|But Simon said: "Who plucked once at David when he rather playful danced in front of the ark? His wife, out of shyness, advised him to restrain his joy madness; but David did not take any notice! And see, I also will not care about your correction plucking, but will only become more cheerful! Thus do not pluck me anymore, otherwise I also had to pluck on you!
GGJ|4|168|3|0|Look, there sits the Lord; He alone is now our corrector! What do we sinners want to correct each other? Since each of us corrects his fellow-man mainly out of his own self-love! The niggard admonishes his fellow-man to restraint, soberness and thrift and has its custom sayings for it. But why does he do it? He is afraid that somebody might become impoverished, whom he as a wealthy person, however not out of neighbourly love, but because of a disgraceful duty, had to support him.
GGJ|4|168|4|0|Somebody else who cannot walk that fast, will in precise medically terms explain to his companions the harmfulness of walking too fast. Somebody else who is not a great friend of the usefulness of heat, will argue as much as possible the advantages of shade. A wine drinker will not seriously recommend to his friends the drinking of water. A young, or even already an older man who has his eyes on a certain young girl, will always preach to her the dangers being in the company of other men and nicely warn other men about the immorality of the irresponsible company with the female gender. In such a warning there certainly is quite a nice piece of self-love visible?!
GGJ|4|168|5|0|And therefore until now I always have made the remark, quite frankly, that together with the so often occurring admonitions, always a little self-love appears on the side of the scolder, which no scolder, if he thinks a little about himself, can deny. Anything that touches him in an unpleasant manner, doing it, he will warn his fellow-man the most under all kind of morally looking reasons.
GGJ|4|168|6|0|If someone is in love with a maiden, he soon in a loving manner will seriously warn her about other men, who also, as it occasionally happens, might have an eye on her. Why does he not warn all the other maiden about the wickedness of men? Because with the other maiden his self-love does not play a roll!
GGJ|4|168|7|0|From the type of the different warnings and admonitions which people are giving to each other, I can precisely determine the so called sides of people!
GGJ|4|168|8|0|Not in vain did our God Master on the mountain made the marvellous and very striking remark for the certain unwelcomed admonisher who should not that easily tell his fellow-man: 'Come friend, that I remove the splinter from your eye!' They first should take care whether there is not a whole beam stuck in their own eyes! Only if they went to some trouble to remove it, they would have earned the right to say to his brother, if it would be convenient for him to also remove his little splinter from his eyes!
GGJ|4|168|9|0|You see, friend Gaby, this is also morality which I of course does not want to force upon you as you want to enforce your admonishments onto me, although I'm quite convinced that there is very little untrue about it!
GGJ|4|168|10|0|I have spoken and will now attend again to a fish! In the mean time you, my friend Gaby, can give your preacher tongue some work to do! However, spare me the wisdom of Solomon; since for him both of us do not have any hair on our milk-teeth! By the way we both are lucky to be still alive; but Salomon, let him be a good man! And his High Song should sing whoever wants to sing it; hopefully our voices will never reach that height on this dear mother earth!"
GGJ|4|168|11|0|Gaby, however, looks a little sad about the stinging remarks about Salomon, but, nevertheless, keeps quiet out of pure reverence for Me.
GGJ|4|169|1|1|Simon criticises the Song of Solomon
GGJ|4|169|1|0|I say to Simon: "Is your friend a great friend of Salomon? And what does he understands from the High Song? Tell Me how far you already have progressed with it!"
GGJ|4|169|2|0|Says Simon: "Lord and Master of heaven and this earth! May I speak freely as my tongue has grown, then I talk with pleasure; If, however, I have to search for words, I'm completely shut up and nothing will come out!"
GGJ|4|169|3|0|Says I: "Speak like your tongue has grown; since your jokes and humour originates from a good seed!"
GGJ|4|169|4|0|Says Simon: "Ah, if so we will be able to say something! But of course it will not reach beyond my very simple mind; however, my opinion will not be unhealthy!
GGJ|4|169|5|0|You, o Lord and Master has asked how far we have progressed regarding the High Song! Help, Elias, I haven't made any progress at all; since I would be sorry for the time lost! But Gaby already has memorized the whole of the first chapter. He still licks and chews at it and by times takes two cheeks full; but about the meaning of this chapter he knows just as much what I know about the deepest bottom of the sea. The best about it is, that the more one reads the first chapter of this song, the less one understands it! And if you finally has memorized it, one understands nothing at all!"
GGJ|4|169|6|0|Says I: "Yes, do you also know the first chapter by heart?"
GGJ|4|169|7|0|Says Simon: "He - droned it so many times to me, that unfortunately I also, to my biggest weariness, knows it word for word by heart! To talk to the Scythians (barbarian rider nation) is much more entertaining than listening to the High Song of Salomon. Who finds something in it must be child of very curios parents. I regard it as nonsense! As beautiful, true and good the Proverbs of Salomon are and also his sermons, just as silly and meaningless is his High Song. Who finds more in it than the work of a fool, apparently has a perfect sick brain!
GGJ|4|169|8|0|For example what does it mean: 'He kisses me with the kiss of his mouth; since your love is lovelier than wine.' Who is 'he' and who is 'me' who kisses with the mouth of the equally unknown 'his'!? Does this 'he' also has other foreign mouths in his face? This must be quite a miraculous odd being!
GGJ|4|169|9|0|The post-sentence of this first verse apparently seems to contain the reason for the desire expressed in the first part of the sentence; but there 'he' is referred to in the second person and one cannot be absolutely sure that under the expression 'your love', which is lovelier than wine, is meant the love of 'he'. And if you don't know who is 'he' and who is 'me', how should one know who is he, who's love in the second person is lovelier than wine?
GGJ|4|169|10|0|By the way, with that, love is not really complimented, if one says it is lovelier than wine, without pre indication that the wine is especially delightful indeed. Since there exist also very wretched and bad wines! If however, love is only more delightful or lovelier than wine, irrespective its quality, then such love is truly not so special! Above all this chatting there surely might me some extraordinary meaning in it, but on this earth I never will find it.
GGJ|4|169|11|0|To still add some more to the abundance of nonsense already shown, I want to stick the second sentence to the first, which reads as follows if my memory serves me right: 'That one smells your good ointment; your name is spilled ointment, this is why the maidens love you.' According to my understanding the second verse fits precisely the first one like a whole house on one eye! What is this ointment and to whom does it belong? Who should smell the ointment? How can somebodies name be a spilled ointment, and why should he especially of that be loved by the maidens? What are these maidens?
GGJ|4|169|12|0|Therefore just go, great Salomon, with all your high wisdom! Just one word from You, o Lord, holds for me a thousand times thousand times greater value than all the high wisdom of Salomon! Now I already have said enough about Salomon! O Lord, I ask You, do not ask me any more about further verses, since they surpassing the Scythians by far!"
GGJ|4|169|13|0|Says I: "Very well, My dear Simon, could you also recite to Me the admonishing words, which I spoke to those who did not wanted to leave the mountain because of the most beautiful morning, upon which words you stated that they surely would not contain any inner, spiritual meaning? If you still can remember them, recite them to Me once more!"
GGJ|4|169|14|0|Says Simon with a somewhat embarrassed face: "O Lord and Master, if my memory does not deceives me, the few words were as follows: 'Below at the tables in the open the same morning is present like here on the mountain; on the short route below enjoy it, and below you will enjoy it twice as much. Our bodies need strengthening and therefore lets quickly go down below to the tables!' I believe that You, o Lord and Master, have spoken these words?!"
GGJ|4|169|15|0|Says I: "Very good, My dear Simon! You have recited the sentence word for word absolute correctly. But what would you say, if I now say to you, that such spoken admonishing sentence is the same and regarded fulfilled, as the two verses of the High Song of Salomon which you have recited to Me?! Can you think of any possibility to this extend?"
GGJ|4|169|16|0|Says Simon: "Before understanding this, I rather understand how this considerable lake will turn into the most flourishing dry land by tomorrow. Since what You, o Lord, has spoken on the mountain, was totally clear, and we all understood only too well what we, most pleasantly, had to do, namely going below cheerfully and sit at the tables to strengthen our bodies with a most well prepared morning meal! Who doesn't have understood this, must have been stone-deaf.
GGJ|4|169|17|0|But who also understands the two verses of the High Song? According to the natural sense, as I have shown, they are utter nonsense! But if so, who can in all seriousness look for a highly wise, spiritual meaning therein? This appears to me as if I had to imagine that a dump idiot who is more animal than human, should be a wise Plato! By the way, - everything is possible, why not this?! I just state here as I feel it right now."
GGJ|4|169|18|0|Says I: "Even the better; since the more impossibilities you find therein, the more marvellous you will experience the illumination afterwards: But it is also likewise miraculous that you and others with open eyes still cannot see and with open ears still do not hear! But lets leave it at that! Since you know the High Song so well, recite the third verse to Me as well, and I will be able to solve the inextricable riddle fully to your satisfaction!"
GGJ|4|169|19|0|Says Simon: "O no, even the third verse?! Out of love for You, o Lord, I'm pleased to do everything You ask of me; but I can assure You that this nearly turns my stomach upside down!
GGJ|4|169|20|0|The third verse is quite confusing. If my memory serves me right, the famous third verse reads as follows: 'Pull me behind you, and we walk! The king guides me to his chambers. We are rejoicing and are happy about you; we think more of your love than your wine. The devoted love you.'
GGJ|4|169|21|0|There it is! Who can digest it, should digest it! If only at the start it would have said: 'Pull me behind you, and I walk!'; but in the after sentence it only says: 'and we walk!' Who is 'he' who wants to be pulled behind, and who are 'we' who walk?
GGJ|4|169|22|0|'The king guides me to his chamber.' Which king, the everlasting or any temporary and worldly one? Nevertheless, this sentence is still one of the best.
GGJ|4|169|23|0|'We rejoice and are happy for you.' Here I only want to know who are 'we', and who is he, that we should be happy about!
GGJ|4|169|24|0|Further the certain strangers think about the equally unknown love more than the wine, about which it is also not said of which quality it is!
GGJ|4|169|25|0|Who in the end is the highly unknown 'you', who should be loved by the devoted? O, the most undetermined of all manners of speaking!
GGJ|4|169|26|0|What poorest fools are we humans on this earth! He starts with nothing, lives with nothing and finally ends with nothing. Even if he believes to understand something during his better and brighter periods of his life, but unfortunately gets in contact with the High Song of Salomon, the fool is fully made; since the moment a person is made attentive by another person through word or scripture, that his wisdom is absolutely limited, then the whole person has come to an end, which means, he still continues to live, but as a fool who is not able to understand and comprehend anything further! Once a person like me has come to this point, where he cannot go further, he turns around and begins to vegetate just like an animal. What for any further troubles for nothing and a thousand times nothing?!
GGJ|4|169|27|0|Truly, Lord and Master, You have shown us during this night on the mountain things like no mortal human has ever seen on this earth. I now understand a great deal, but why do I not understand the wisdom of Salomon? Is it for no person at all not allowed to understand it, or is it actually - as it appears outwardly - a devote insanity, thus completely incomprehensible? Or are any secrets hidden therein, which are of the greatest importance for life?
GGJ|4|169|28|0|If the one or the other, say it to me! - since only You I believe what You in all seriousness has to say about it; since You can understand the High Song if it can be understood in any way! But if the whole High Song is only a last Salomon wisdom scam, then also tell me, and I immediately will throw the High Song into a mud pool, so that its inhabitants can study the wisdom of Salomon!"
GGJ|4|170|1|1|The key to understanding the Song of Solomon
GGJ|4|170|1|0|Says I: "Friend, you are getting a little too far with your jokes, and I also want to say to you, what once a famous painter has said to his shoemaker! But with you, up to now, it cannot be otherwise; since according to Salomon everything has its time on this earth. But now gather yourself properly and with a lot of good will, and the High Song of Salomon will be made more clear to you, and how it completely corresponds with My short admonishing words on the mountain.
GGJ|4|170|2|0|Salomon in his High Song has done nothing else than describing prophetically My current being to the people under all kinds of metaphors which are full of correspondence, from deed to deed, from position to position and from effect to effect. I am his only object; the 'he' and the 'you' and the 'him' are all referring to Me. But who speaks out of Salomon with Me, is his singular spirit, and in plural all the spirits of the people under the king- and rule spirit of Salomon, who so to speak are presented as morally one person.
GGJ|4|170|3|0|Where it says: 'He kisses me with the kiss of his mouth', it means the following: The Lord speaks out of His truly own mouth to me, Salomon, and through me to the nation of Israel and through it to all the nations on earth; the Lord does not speak pure words of wisdom anymore, but words of love, of life to me! Since a word of love is a true kiss of the mouth of God to the hearts of people; and therefore Salomon says: 'He, (the Lord) kisses me with the kiss of His mouth!'
GGJ|4|170|4|0|Now the after sentence fits quite well to it, where it says: 'Since your love is lovelier than wine', or: Your love is more useful to me and all the people than wisdom. Since 'wine' always refers to wisdom and truth.
GGJ|4|170|5|0|When Salomon in the first imploring sentence asks for the word of love, and sighs to Me in the third person, he indicates that by pure wisdom he is still far away from Me; by the second person in the after sentence, where the reason of the request in the first sentence is expressed, Salomon indicates the already greater approach towards God by the way of love rather then along the way of pure wisdom. The kiss of love, however, for which Salomon has asked in his High Song, you all receive from Me right now, and as such, My dear Simon, the first verse of the High Song will be a little clearer to you than it was before!"
GGJ|4|170|6|0|Says Simon: "O Lord, now of course the second is also already clear to me, and I dare to explain it to me!"
GGJ|4|170|7|0|Says I: "Do this and we will see how you have comprehended the second verse out of the light of the first one!"
GGJ|4|170|8|0|Says Simon: "This apparently means the following: Lord, if You kisses me with the kiss of Your mouth, if Your word becomes love, thus a true ointment of life, this ointment, this Your divine word of love, will become comprehensible to all mankind. Since quite often in normal speech one uses 'smell' instead of 'understand'. Often ons says: 'Do you smell where this will end? or: 'He already smelt the roast or the ointment!'
GGJ|4|170|9|0|Now You, o Lord, are with us as in the first request by Salomon in the first verse! We have Your name, Your holy word of love, which is more precious than the pure wisdom of Salomon! We now have the spilled ointment before us, Your name, Your love, Your holy word of life, everything comprehensible before us.
GGJ|4|170|10|0|Now, the maiden who love You for this, are apparently also we, seen from the point of view of our limited insight and understanding! Since a maiden is a delightful being, is not completely without insight and mind, but at least generally seen there cannot be any comparison to a great manly wisdom. Therefore we are clearly the maiden, who love You, o Lord, above all, since Your word of love is comprehensible to us, for therefore a spilled ointment, in which delightful smell we wonderfully enjoying ourselves. - Tell me, o Lord, if I according to the first verse have interpreted the second correctly!"
GGJ|4|170|11|0|Says I: "Completely right and fundamentally truthful! With the quite incomprehensible seeming High Song it is the case, that it can be understood very easily if someone only has comprehended the first verse along the way of correspondence. Since you have interpreted the second verse absolutely right, try the third verse; perhaps you also will hit the nail on the head!"
GGJ|4|170|12|0|Says Simon: "O Lord, now I dare to take on the whole High Song! But the third verse is as clearly revealed before me, as this marvellous morning!
GGJ|4|170|13|0|'Draw, o Lord, me behind You, and we will walk!' Who can otherwise move spiritually, as only love can?! And the result is, that those, who are with and by love are learned and drawn, understand and comprehend in one moment more, thereby truly walking in growth of recognition, than by dry and cold wisdom in many years. The simple person in the first sentence is thus only morally one and appears in the after sentence as divided manifold, who are clearly we, and afterwards the whole of Israel and finally everything on earth called human.
GGJ|4|170|14|0|The King, the Everlasting, the Holy guides me and all of us to the of course most holy and brightest love- and life chamber of His most holy Father heart. And we are happy and are out of bounds cheerful about You and think about Your Father love a thousand times more than all of the dry and cold wisdom! Only in Your Love are we full of meekness and simple and thereby devoted in our hearts; we thereby are devoted and love You, o Lord, only completely in this our devotion.
GGJ|4|170|15|0|The wisdom morning, corresponding to the top of the mountain, is also marvellous and beautiful; but down here at the hospitable love-meal-tables in the large, holy chamber of Your most holy Father heart, the same morning of true life is of course also present. On top of the mountain we enjoyed, instructed in true recognition, the marvellous life light morning; but there were no tables laden with feeding and life strengthening delightful foods.
GGJ|4|170|16|0|The light of the deepest wisdom pleased us; but You already saw in perhaps some of us the germ of arrogance springing forth from the furrow in the little life garden of the heart, and said with the most fascinating love words: 'Children, down below in the depth of humility we have the same morning! If you climb down the short distance from the height of arrogance, which normally is the result of high, pure wisdom, to the depth of humility of love, you will enjoy the same light morning! And down below it is present just like here and you can enjoy it twice as much; since there is not only the same light, but also in love and humility the source of light and love of life! Down there are standing the full tables for strengthening, nourishment and maintenance of life in its entirety!'
GGJ|4|170|17|0|There, o Lord, You have drawn us by the true kiss of Your holy mouth, and we did not hesitated anymore, but followed You and love You now as truly devout in all love and humility! - Lord, did I comprehended and explained the matter correctly and has guessed the inner meaning of Your admonishing words on the mountain?"
GGJ|4|171|1|1|Simon explains some of the verses of the Song of Solomon
GGJ|4|171|1|0|Says I: "Quite excellent! If I Myself would have explained to you and all the others the verses of the High Song and in comparison My admonishing words on the mountain, I would have used exactly the same words. You therefore have explicated a good case to My fullest satisfaction. But since you have become the explainer of the High Song, you could try another few verses from the first chapter! Or is there somebody else among you who want to try this?"
GGJ|4|171|2|0|Say all: "Lord, we are still not capable, although it seems to us that we are up to it!"
GGJ|4|171|3|0|Says Simon: "O Lord, in this regard I'm fully confident; I suddenly understand this very well and certainly also quite correct!
GGJ|4|171|4|0|A further verse says: 'I'm black, but quite lovely, you daughters of Jerusalem, like the hut of Kedar, like the carpets of Salomon.' This translated to our natural tongue can mean nothing else than: 'I, the Lord, now in the world with you blind and often haughty people, mostly not recognized and deeply despised by your high world, but in Myself I'm still full of the deepest meekness and gentleness, patience and love for you daughters of Jerusalem!'
GGJ|4|171|5|0|Who are the daughters of Jerusalem? They are haughtiness, pride, lust for power and avarice of the descendants of Abraham; these are the beautified daughters of Jerusalem, to whom, however, the despised, thus the black Lord before them, the first human of all humans, was still merciful and benevolent and is more lovelier and more loving than the from outside wretched looking hut of Kedar (Kai-darz), which, however, from the inside was abundantly equipped with all kind of treasures for distribution among the justified poor and suffering and also lovelier than the most valuable carpets of Salomon, which outer surface was of a dark-grey, rough material, but the lower and inside was made from the most precious Indian silk, interweaved with the finest gold.
GGJ|4|171|6|0|It further says: 'Look at me, how black I am (before you daughters of Jerusalem); since the sun (your worldly pride) has burned me (before your haughty worldly face)! My mother's children are angry with me.' Who else can be Your mother in You, o Lord, than Your everlasting wisdom, just as the Father in You is Your everlasting Love? Your mother is also equal to Your everlasting order, who's angry children are filling with You, o Lord, the everlasting infinite space and by their order are angry about the great disorder of the children of Israel.
GGJ|4|171|7|0|Since this holy order 'was placed as guardian of the vineyard', which means: Your will united with all You powers of heaven, has given to mankind this order through laws, so that by it the vineyards, which are human societies, stay withing the order of the heavens.
GGJ|4|171|8|0|'But my vineyard, which I had, I have not guarded!' Which means: 'My everlasting, divine, inaccessible height and depth I have placed outside the flood!', - of which Your very much accessible presence here is hopefully for everybody the most solid proof. You have left the highest and most inaccessible and brightest heaven, to appear here in the deepest humility, thus black before the children of this earth, and to guide the justified poor into Your chamber, the just hut of Kedar. - O Lord, tell me, if I have interpreted also the next two verses as asked by You, correctly!
GGJ|4|171|9|0|Says I: "Quite right; therefore give us also the explanation of the sixth verse added to the five!"
GGJ|4|171|10|0|Says Simon: "To You my fullest love and my innermost gratitude, that You, o Lord, found me young fellow worthy, to uncover through your mercy and love for those who love You, the deep secrets which since they have been written, not been uncovered by nobody until now. My soul rejoices about this mercy beyond measure. Nevertheless, there is no haughtiness in it; to the contrary I'm getting increasingly more modest, the more I recognize and understand Your everything and my complete nothingness. But You, o Lord, knows it, that I always have something to do with good humour, and the delightful wine encourages me more so, and therefore with this required sixth verse I cannot otherwise, irrespective of its seriousness, to add a little humour to it!"
GGJ|4|171|11|0|Says I: "Just speak as your heart and tongue is grown!"
GGJ|4|171|12|0|Continues Simon: "If Salomon or his soul filled with all wisdom, had the opportunity to be present in our midst, he surely would not have written down the sixth verse; since in the sixth verse Salomon says: 'Tell me, you, who my soul loves, where you are grazing, where you are resting at midday, so that I do not have to move to and fro between the herds of your learners!' Since then Salomon's and through him his people's soul would have found You pasturing Your sheep in the morning, midday, evening and also at midnight; thus always active and not only resting at midday!
GGJ|4|171|13|0|I mean, the everlasting midday of Your rest - which is this infinitive long period of time when You not like now were among the people, but have left them to Your learners who always became sillier and haughtier - is over now and a new and everlasting life morning has risen, and those who have recognized you, will surely not search for you to and fro among Your now quite stupid and sluggish becoming learners.
GGJ|4|171|14|0|What do You think, o Lord: did I at least have to some extend touched on the right meaning?"
GGJ|4|171|15|0|Says I: "Completely, despite the humour, which you have added here quite befittingly! Since we also have seen now that also the High Song of Salomon can be revealed and you, Simon, yourself have taken on a totally different opinion, also your corrector Gaby should tell us something interesting; I actually want to know from his own mouth the reason why he so highly regarded the High Song of Salomon, without having understood it in the slightest way! - Gaby, open therefore your mouth and tell us something!"
GGJ|4|172|1|1|Gaby admits his ignorance and vanity
GGJ|4|172|1|0|Gaby gets up, bows low and then says with a very unsteady voice, which even made the otherwise very serious Romans smile a little: "O Lord and Master! I never have searched for glory; since this was never my case and therefore I also do not look for glory here and never wanted any glory in my whole life, and because I don't want to look for glory, I rather say nothing and keep quiet! I'm already finished with my speech!"
GGJ|4|172|2|0|Says involuntary Simon: "O, what is this then? Otherwise you liked to chat a lot, always wanted to be a main speaker and did not really decline some attention?! Strange!"
GGJ|4|172|3|0|Says Gaby: "What I do, I do, and it does not need to concern you! It is easy to speak among people; but here is God and His angels present, and then no person's voice should become too cheeky, but to keep quiet in all humility! My name is Gaby the quiet one and not Simon the cheeky!"
GGJ|4|172|4|0|Says Cyrenius smiling: "Aha, hinc iliae lacrimae (Therefore those tears!)! See, see, the young man does not look for glory, however, he seems quite hurt because his companion Simon earned Your, o Lord's, pleasure for the explanation of the High Song! Truly, I do not like this from Gaby at all!"
GGJ|4|172|5|0|Says even Jarah: "I also don't like this! Since I find a lot of joy, if I notice how the love and mercy of the Lord wondrously begins to reveal itself in someone's soul; but a false cowering of a soul is something offensive. Who is asked by the Lord to speak, but because of a false shyness declines and says that he does not look for any glory, lies to himself and to all the others, and to lie is something very offensive!"
GGJ|4|172|6|0|Says again Simon: "So get up and justify yourself properly, and give to the Lord an answer to His holy question!"
GGJ|4|172|7|0|Here Gaby gets up again and asks for excuse, that he opened his mouth in such a silly manner in front of the Lord before. He wants to answer now if it pleases the Lord.
GGJ|4|172|8|0|Says I: "Now, so speak! Since I did not have taken back My question to you as invalid yet; to the contrary we all still wait for a modest answer from you! Thus, speak, and tell us what you know!"
GGJ|4|172|9|0|Says Gaby: "Since the question was put to me concerning my love for the High Song of Salomon, despite me not understanding it, I will openly give the reason for such my love, although finally in all honesty I have to admit, that I did not had an actual reason for it, this means, I mean, a good reason, when speaking of a reason; since something stupid and actually bad can never be seen as a valid reason for any behaviour, because something bad is pure sand which never can serve as a solid foundation for a house, spiritually or naturally speaking. Now, what was therefore the actual prime reason for my love about the High Song of Salomon? Nothing else than a secretly large stupidity and vanity only known to me!
GGJ|4|172|10|0|I wanted to be regarded as a wise and well learned man of the script, not only among my colleagues but also with all the other people, and therefore selected from the whole script precisely that as a hobby, of which I was convinced that from the whole crowd of scribes nobody was understanding it just as myself. But I was very smart and pretended to be clever, serious and wise.
GGJ|4|172|11|0|When people saw me reading the High Song with a pretended cheerful look, I was often asked if I really understood the inextricable mystic of the Song. My answer was very short: 'Which fool reads continuously what he impossibly could understand?! If I would not understand the mystic of the Song, would I also be the fool to read it, and would the reading touch my heart if I wouldn't understand it just like you?!' They pressurized me, they implored me, yes, I even was threatened that I at least should make my knowledge available to the high-priest. But to no avail; since I knew my way regarding making excuses of all kind, I could not be persuaded to disclose any of my secrets, which was easy to do, since I really didn't have any.
GGJ|4|172|12|0|Only Simon, as my most intimate friend, knew, but only partially, what it was all about my Salomon-like wisdom. He often approached me and proved it to me, that I with the High Song of Salomon was either fooling myself or for that matter the world. 'Because', he often said to me, 'with your otherwise limited knowledge and experience, will you understand the High Song since you have labouriously memorized it by heart?!' Still, I nevertheless tried to make him believe, by saying to him that I have the highest predilection for those deepest, most unclear and most muddled mysteries and that I imagined something enormously big must ly behind it. He finally believed me; but he was greatly mistaken. Since by myself I was an enemy of Salomon's wisdom, through which he finally became an idolater.
GGJ|4|172|13|0|Now, I did not wanted to deceive anyone any longer, but I also did not wanted to reveal myself unnecessarily to such an extend, as if I previously only tried to deceived the people, to, openly said, someday become a competent pharisee, what was regarded by me as nothing small, until three days ago when giving us this goal completely; since the more clever and devious a pharisee is, the greater his reputation is with the temple.
GGJ|4|172|14|0|I actually do not wanted to think about the whole stupidity anymore and wanted to let go of it very quietly; but since I have been asked by You, o Lord, to speak about this, now, I have in all truth spoke about it and everybody now knows how things were standing with me and where I stand now. In this case I was extremely wilful, and there wasn't much what could be done with me; but know I'm in the perfect and best order again, recognize the only true light of all life and will never again try to deceive anybody.
GGJ|4|172|15|0|But if I have behaved improperly in the presence of the Lord, I first ask You, o Lord and Master, as well as all Your friends, great and small, from the deepest bottom of life, for forgiveness! Since through my first silence I do not wanted to harm anybody, but only to cover my old disgrace a little. But this didn't work in front of Your all-seeing eyes, and therefore I have showed me like I was, and how I am now. And with that I'm completely at the end of my speech and does not know anything further."
GGJ|4|173|1|1|Gaby's former Pharisaic principles
GGJ|4|173|1|0|Says I: "This was extremely good for you only, that you fully have expressed yourself; nevertheless everything, you still have to tell Me one thing very faithfully, - but again, not for the sake of Me, but only on your behalf! See, when you were sworn in at the temple, didn't you at that stage believed in no God at all, because with all your senses you immediately began with deception, to become a fully fledged pharisee with all malice possible? Didn't anybody tell you, that a pharisee is a servant of God and priest following Aaron and never be a selfish and power-hungry swindler of people? How could you ever let such a fundamental evil sense sprout in your heart?
GGJ|4|173|2|0|Isn't to be useful to people wherever possible, already a most marvellous principle of life, which already the old pagan wise men regarded in the highest honour and lived accordingly?! Didn't once Socrates said: 'If you, mortal human, want to honour the gods in a worthy manner, then serve your brothers; since they are, just like you, the most delightful work of the gods! If you love the people, then you sacrifice to all the gods who are good, and the evil will not be able to punish you!' The Romans said: 'Live honourable, harm nobody and give to everybody what is his!' See, such was the value of the Romans, who were heathens; how could you, therefore, as a Jew, take up such hellish sense?
GGJ|4|173|3|0|Couldn't you just at least a little think by yourself, that there must be a God, who does not want anything else than good and who could not have created man just for the short span of life here on earth, but must have created him for eternity?! See, about this you still have to give Me a strict true account and express yourself completely! And now speak!"
GGJ|4|173|4|0|Said Gaby: "God, Lord and Master since eternity, if I ever had the opportunity to hear only the hundredths part of what I have learned in these most noteworthy three days, I certainly would not have taken up such evil sense; but - Exempla trahunt (examples entices!) -, also discovered by the Romans - I had such examples and patterns before me, who were worse than worse! And these bad examples and patterns lived quite well at the same time, and always the better, the more they mastered the art, to blatantly deceive the people and keep them in the dark.
GGJ|4|173|5|0|Since they said: Nature - not God, who was nothing else than an old peoples poetry - has given the brighter human already from the cradle the direction, that he, if he really wants to live well, have to exploit above all the stupidity of the people; who does not understand this, stays a fool for his whole life and should remain a human work-animal equipped with some reason, and feed himself from thorns and thistles and lie on stubbles!
GGJ|4|173|6|0|As peoples teachers one should only be worried, to keep the common human work-animals in the most thickest superstition! As long as this is effected, the actual spiritual people can live well; however, as soon the common people are shown the truth and given the light, the actual spiritual people had to pick up mattock, plough, spade and sickle themselves and with sweat in their faces had to eat the hard earned bread.
GGJ|4|173|7|0|The real human must strive for it, that he is regarded by the human work-animals at least as a half-god. If he reached this goal, he must lock up his light like an Egyptian grave and surround himself with all kind of false luster and deadening mist; then the human work-animals will soon start to worship him, and this even more so, if he from time to time shows them some kind of apparent usefulness. In short, he must be able to fundamentally, but nevertheless falsely, prove to the human work-animals, that it is to their incalculable advantage, if they are abused or even beaten to death by their supposed half-god!
GGJ|4|173|8|0|One should give them hard laws and place as sanction the sharpest temporary and most severest threatening eternal punishments upon them, and promise to the faithful follower of the laws, certainly no earthly advantages, but the more so greater everlasting advantages after death, - and under such conditions one should be standing as a true human in front of the countless human work-animals! If his successors are able to keep the mob in the darkest night of superstition, thousands of years would not be enough to enlighten them; however, if they are unable to do so, they, exposed as swindlers of the people, had to pitifully flee as far as possible.
GGJ|4|173|9|0|Moses and Aaron were such true people, who by their awakened mind and by their abundance of knowledge, soon discovered the weaknesses of the Israelite people, took over the leadership of the people as guides and by bringing prosperity, and through a finely thought of, but nevertheless extraordinary swindle, misled the people to such an extend, that they even today are still as stupid as they were nearly a thousand years ago at the foot of Sinai and will stay that way for still many thousand years to come. But basically this is still a relief for the people; since humans from the beginning are lazy beasts and must therefore ruled with an iron sceptre and must be whipped with rods to do good!
GGJ|4|173|10|0|Lord, what I revealed here is not just futile poetry of my imagination, but the full truth! This is the inner view of the divine revelation of every perfect pharisee, which becomes even more valuable, the more incomprehensible it is. The High Song of Salomon fits this setup just perfectly; also the prophets including Moses, are very useful! And this was also an additional reason, why I decided to go for the High Song.
GGJ|4|173|11|0|I am again at the end and believe, to have proven at great length, that my earlier disposition could impossibly be different; since like the instructions, so are people, and also are their will and their actions! That I now look back on such really infernal instructions with the deepest disdain, is self-explanatorily! But I also expect from You, o Lord, that You, according to Your Love and Wisdom, most leniently forgive me my thinking and actions as revealed here faithfully and truthfully!"
GGJ|4|173|12|0|Says I: "How could I keep it from you, since you yourself have banned all these works of hell from yourself forever? Since for this very reason I asked you to rid yourself loudly in front of all of us from this, so that your heart could become completely free, and its most inner foundation of life can now belong to the fullest truth! Simultaneously I effected the goal that all present here should hear from the mouth of reliable witnesses, what the pharisees of today are really are, and why it was necessary that I Myself had to come into this world personally, so that all mankind does not perishes and is lost. - But now you two, balance yourself again completely, and you Simon should now express your most inner opinion about Me to us all!"
GGJ|4|174|1|1|Simon's opinions about the Lord
GGJ|4|174|1|0|Says Simon: "O Lord, with that I will be finishing rather quickly and easily! You are the Son out of God in the spirit and are before us God and human at the same time, and out of Yourself You are also the only in heaven as on this earth. In the whole of infinity nobody is equal to You! An angel never submits to the will of a person; but if You give to him only the slightest sign, he fulfills in a nearly inconceivable quickest moment Your will. What You want, happens inevitably; any word spoken by You is already a completed action!
GGJ|4|174|2|0|Your eye sees in one moment through all spiritual and material creation. The most secret thoughts of angels are as clear to You as if You have thought them Yourself, and what we poor, mortal people might think so deeply in us, You see more clear as we can see this marvellous bright sun. You know about everything what the sea holds secret at its deepest bottom, You know the number of the sand in the sea, those of the stars, and what they contain and carry, and the number of the grass on earth, the herbs, the brushes, the trees and the spirits in the whole, infinitive space is more known to You than the number one to me! If I not only believe this most lifelike, but also most vividly know this, it will not be difficult to say: Lord, this is my most inner opinion about You, as far as I have to get to know You during the past three days! I wouldn't know to say anything else!"
GGJ|4|174|3|0|Says I: "But including today you are already more than three days with Me! Why do you only speak of three days?"
GGJ|4|174|4|0|Says Simon: "Lord, why should I be concerned about the three material days?! I only count the three spiritual recognition days; those are firstly the true recognition of matter, secondly the recognition of the being of souls and thirdly the recognition of the pure spiritual. These are the true three days of life, which we are with You!"
GGJ|4|174|5|0|Says I: "Ah, this is of course something completely different! With that I'm quite content with you; since regarding correspondence you are quite familiar with, - but not completely with the recognition of your inner self! And as such is also the opinion about Me, which you have taken from your innermost; there still sits something of which you have to rid yourself! Indeed, it is only a smallest granule of a temporary doubt about Me, - and see, this granule must be removed from you, otherwise in time it will start to germinate and can grow to a forest full of the darkest doubts in your heart, which would be quite difficult to exterminate! Just look quite deep into your heart, and you will find the evil granule of doubt!"
GGJ|4|174|6|0|Simon looks a little confused at Me and also at the other people at the table, thinks about himself and says after a while: "Lord, truly, I can search wherever I want, I still find so speak nothing! Since all still so quietly rising doubts about You, are discarded in one moment, and there can be no one left!"
GGJ|4|174|7|0|Says I: "And still, and still, - just think and you will find it!"
GGJ|4|174|8|0|Says Simon: "Lord, You make me fear my self! Should I very secretly be a monster? I can do and think whatever I want, I still find not nearly anything, what You, o Lord, want from me. Wherein and in which manner could I still have a doubt or at least a reason for it?"
GGJ|4|174|9|0|Says I: "But friend Simon, look at Me! Do I really seriously look so penal-greedy and revengeful, that you are afraid to openly confess, what so to speak already lies on your tongue?"
GGJ|4|174|10|0|Upon these My words Simon got a fright and says: "But Lord! Must also this little thing, which loud expression I regarded as inappropriate, be expressed loudly?
GGJ|4|174|11|0|Man can think by himself quite a few things; yes, he does not really thinks this by himself purposefully! The thought comes from somewhere breathed into my heart and sometimes stays for a while; finally it is blown away and one nearly does not recall it ever again. And as such also this little my little doubt thought came from somewhere flown into my heart, and I thought it, but discarded it immediately again, because I carry thousands of the heaviest proofs against it in my head and heart. In addition I found the loud mentioning of this thought as somewhat improper. If You, o Lord, insists on it, I'm pleased to speak about it. - Dear, great friends of the Lord, take it, as I already have totally discarded it!
GGJ|4|174|12|0|However, this is the thought: From the time I'm here, I all the time see the extremely charming and most beautiful maiden at the side of the Lord, and therefore, but truly like by itself, the of course ridiculous thought forced itself upon me, if the Lord could also be sexually in love, at least for as long He walks on this earth in the flesh! But if so, what would happen then to His absolutely pure spirituality? God can purely love all His creatures, - however, if He also in particular could love an exceedingly beautiful girl on this earth in a sexual manner, - to affirm or to deny this was for my intelligence a little difficult, although I called in my soul to myself: 'With You every love can only be in the highest degree pure, also one what we would call among us humans as completely impure!'
GGJ|4|174|13|0|Lord, there it is, what You wanted from me! But now I'm finished with all granules and germs, and You, o Lord, make from it what You want! Or does Your divine all-seeing eye still sees something else inside me? Should there be something else which I cannot see, then make me mercifully attentive to it, and I will immediately without any fear, come forward with it!"
GGJ|4|175|1|1|Simon's thoughts about the sexual nature of the Lord as a human being
GGJ|4|175|1|0|Says I: "Now you are pure, and there is nothing in you, which could ever disconcert you in your faith in Me; but now I want to show you and also all of you, what most dense doubt forest could have grown in you, if you did not rid yourself of this little doubt granule. In time you simply would have started to philosophy as follows:
GGJ|4|175|2|0|What would become thereof, if I transgressed with a maiden and a fruit would arise thereupon in the lap of the maiden? If it would be a male, would it also be a God? And if it was a female, what then? Would it weaken the law of Moses if I would have transgressed? Would it not make My God-person incapable to keep the divine spirit? Or would I, regarding My person, be capable of such an act or not? But how could I animate such an act in people, if I Myself are unable of it?
GGJ|4|175|3|0|If this deed is a sin in the flesh and weakens soul and spirit, why did I have placed this sinful act in man's flesh and soul to reproduce? Could I not have arranged the reproduction to take place in a purer manner?! But if this act of reproduction out of the order of God is the only right and possible one, a God must be able to do it just as a person! Why is this act for the people a sin and for God not; or can God under certain circumstances sin against His own order? How can God be the purest love, if He becomes guilty of a sinful human weakness?!
GGJ|4|175|4|0|God as God can impossibly sin against His own order! But if He has taken up the nature of man, is his flesh able to sin or not! Must also He fight against all attacks of the flesh? If He has them, who allows it to come over Him? Is there still another higher and older God, who is steadying this young and to-be-God by all kind of heavy tests and makes Him reborn in the spirit? If this young God now sins like a man, could He also be rejected as man?
GGJ|4|175|5|0|Could the old Egyptians not be right regarding their genealogy for the main gods? Uranus produced with Gea, Cronos (Saturn, time), who all the time destroys his works. Zeus, as the will of Cronos, is saved by love, grows up in secrecy and becomes exceedingly powerful. The power of Zeus places Uranus and Cronos in everlasting retirement, rules absolutely alone and creates the people on earth, for which he is tormented a lot by all kinds of human weaknesses, according to the destiny of the terrible, unfathomable Fate as the primordial oldest God. The Fate seems to be the unknown great God; but now, sort of tired of ruling, he invisibly and unknown has placed a God-spark in a pure maiden and has now become youthful and by this son created himself a successor, and it is Him standing now in front of us and makes His first attempts to rule!
GGJ|4|175|6|0|I could still tell you a great number of such offshoots, of which such a doubt forest consists, and in which other undergrowth and weed it can generate. But since the seed has been destroyed in you, you are now clean, and there can be no talk of any further blossoming of the weed; and since you have been completely cleaned, you are suitable to become one of My first disciples.
GGJ|4|175|7|0|By the way you will now understand, how and why this little maiden with all her love clings on to Me. Since as much as this little maiden loves Me, nobody of you loves Me; since your love is more an amazement about My wisdom and about My for you incomprehensible miracles. But this little maiden loves Me completely purely for sake of Myself, since she knows who is residing in Me. And this is worth more than to admire Me as God, since it must be clear to everyone, that with God all things are possible. This is also good, but the other is better.
GGJ|4|175|8|0|What would you prefer more: if people love you, because you are a person, or only because you are a wise person and knowledgeable in all kind of arts? The first love originates from life and seizes again life; the second, however, originates from the sense of art and only seizes the art and science of him, who possesses it. Tell Me now, which love do you regard as higher?"
GGJ|4|175|9|0|Says Simon: "Obviously the first! Since who loves me already as a person, will also love me even more so as a wise man and artist; but who loves me because he is of the opinion that I'm a wise man and an artist, will soon be finished with this love, if he learns that I'm not wise and not be an artist! Therefore is this purest love for You, o Lord, of this little maiden, truly an example love and by far exceeds all of us in a high degree!
GGJ|4|175|10|0|Of course, certainly does a maiden loves a man for the sake of himself easier and more natural than one man another man; if, however, a man with his mind and heart regards deeply the value of a person, a brother, he will, feeling and recognizing his own value, also respect and love his fellow-man irrespective his properties. And if in future he discovers some secret, quite venerating properties of him, his love surely will intensify! - O Lord! Every word and teaching of Yours is great and elated and in all eternity of eternities the truth!"
GGJ|4|176|1|1|The individual becoming one with God. Simon's confession of his carnal weaknesses
GGJ|4|176|1|0|(Simon:) "I can see now that You, O Lord, are revealing Yourself to the people completely and nowhere You are holding back or keep any secrets like the old Prophets have done, who revealed You to the people only under cover of the thickest veil and nearly showed only the hemline of Your dress to the mortals. Indeed, they founded a religion and a church; but what religion and church was this? Religion was a nearly invisible star, sending a most sparing ray of hope from somewhere of infinite space to earth covered in the thickest night, and the church, a building of hard rocks, a temple, surrounded by many labyrinths and gloomy forecourts, which the people could enter, but never the innermost of the temple, where all the great secrets of life are lying revealed on the golden tables.
GGJ|4|176|2|0|However here, not only the innermost of the temple is made completely accessible to the people, but also God, the everlasting Inaccessible, totally reveals Himself personally to the people, as He was, is and will be forever. Therefore it is also necessary, to accept God not only partially, but entirely with body, soul and spirit, by the exclusive sole love for Him. Such obligingness like this of the Creator towards the created, therefore also this from the created towards the Creator, must finally result in the full identification between the creative primordial Being and the created after-being.
GGJ|4|176|3|0|God becomes one with us, and we become one with Him, without the slightest limitation of our personal individuality and the most perfect freedom of will! Since without the most perfect identification of the created with the Creator, a most perfect freedom of will is unthinkable, because only the will of the Creator can be present in the most perfect unlimitedness and the will of the created only then, if it has perfectly become one with the will of the Creator.
GGJ|4|176|4|0|If we want what the Lord wants, our will is perfectly free, because also the Lord's will is perfectly free; but if we does not want this or only partially, we are the most wretched slaves of our own blindness. Only in God can we become perfectly free; except for God there exists only judgement and death!
GGJ|4|176|5|0|Lord, You see that I does not fear to speak; and I believe that also this time I have hit the nail on the head! However, add Your almighty blessing to it, that this most marvellous wheat grain, which You Yourself, o holiest Father, have planted from Your everlasting heaven here on this unfortunately very meagre earth, in the earth of our still stupid hearts, so that it can produce thousandfold fruits! O holiest Father, become one with us, Your creatures, with Your still poor children, so that we one day, resembling You, also can become one with You!" - Here Simon, completely captivated, breaks out in tears.
GGJ|4|176|6|0|But I get up and say to Simon: "Come to Me, you My dearest brother, and hug in Me not Your Creator, but your Brother, so that you are the first one to become one with Me!"
GGJ|4|176|7|0|Says Simon quite contritely: "O You too holy Father! This mercy the sinful Simon is not worthy of forever!" And he cries again. In return, however, I go to him and press him with a repeated brother's greet to My heart.
GGJ|4|176|8|0|After a while, when Simon recovered from his captivation and I reassuringly influenced his heart, Simon said: "My Lord and My God! What did I do, that You suddenly are so lenient and merciful towards me? See, I'm a sinful person; since my flesh is quite loose. The beautiful and attractive maiden leave a mighty impression on me, and from time to time quite indecent thoughts are forcing themselves upon me. And quite often I willingly engage with a kind of lust and joy in these thoughts, although not in deed because of a lack of opportunity, but still in my heart, which behaves quite affirmative during such estrous stages.
GGJ|4|176|9|0|But then also quite bright moments appear in me and I have reasonable views and considerations about this point; but to what use? If I again see a beautiful maiden, all the brighter moments, all the reasonable views and considerations are gone in an instant, and the old scapegoat, armed with all its indecent intentions, is back in its place. Of course, I do nothing; but this doing-nothing is nevertheless not a true doing-nothing, but simply a doing which is prevented by a bad opportunity. The fear for temporary punishment and disgrace is preventing one thereof, but not so the own free will, who at such opportunities contains a lot of desire, and at a good opportunity surely will not reveal any negation! I know my loose flesh unfortunately just too well and therefore are a sinful person and not worthy of such a great mercy from You."
GGJ|4|177|1|1|On the purpose and nature of sensuality
GGJ|4|177|1|0|Says I: "Friend and brother, why are you concerned about the flesh and what happens in it?! If I had not implanted such property in the flesh, would ever a man take a wife and awaken a living fruit in her?!
GGJ|4|177|2|0|If I had not put the desire into the stomach to eat, would ever someone consume any food? In what other manner could nature-specific-spirits enter the blood and other fluids of the body, from there into the nerve-ether and, in such manner purified, become soul-substance? Through My wills power, certainly, among the primitive order; but what would then become of the everlasting continuance ability? By no other means than by a hard, continuing judgement; but what would then become of the independence and future spiritual freedom of life?!
GGJ|4|177|3|0|See, if just one point in My once arranged order is moved, - and an all independent life with the fullest freedom becomes forever an impossibility. Have I not given the eyes the ability to see and the ears the ability to hear, the tongue the ability to speak and to taste and the nose the ability to smell?!
GGJ|4|177|4|0|Are you therefore a sinner because from time to time you are getting hungry and thirsty? Do you sin, if you are seeing, hearing, tasting and smelling? All these senses are given to you to perceive the form of things, to listen to the wise meaning of speeches and to perceive good and bad and harmful spirits of the still unfermented and raw matter!
GGJ|4|177|5|0|Of course, you can also sin with the eyes, ears, nose, the palate and the tongue, if you do not use these senses according to order, if you only direct your eyes into the direction, where the flesh is given an account, if you with preferably and desirously only listens to sacrileges, invective and scurrilous speeches, if you only smell stinking things for pleasure, which impurifies the flesh and make it ill and incapable to work. You are also sinning with the palate and the tongue, if you do not curtail the too big lasciviousness for the most expensive delicacies; since why should your palate be tickled with the most expensive and gormandising things, while alongside you many poor must perish because of hunger and thirst?! If you are hungry and thirsty, satisfy yourself with simple and freshly prepared food; but if you are engaging in gluttony and overindulgence, you are clearly sinning against all order of God.
GGJ|4|177|6|0|Now see, all this is not the case with you; to the contrary, you already have achieved some quite glorious victories over your flesh by yourself! You also have been moderately in all things and acted soberly in your desires. What was more or less evil in you, consisted in your disbelief regarding the scriptures, which you earlier could not understand; but your disbelief was passable, while the disbelief of Gaby was of a real pharisee-like, impassable nature. You, however, did not rejected the scriptures; you only wanted light and illumination and therefore also studied all Egyptian and Greek world wises. But it nevertheless did not give you light; outwardly you stayed a pharisee, but according to the inner you were always a diligent researcher for the truth. And since I knew this, I have awakened you, and have opened for you as well as all the others, the gates to the clearest truth.
GGJ|4|177|7|0|Now you can never get into the night again and therefore you should become a promoter for My kingdom of the spirit on this earth! Through you the heathens in Persia should get a lot of light! Now eat and drink again; since you are still hungry and thirsty and you have eaten only half of your fish and your mug is not empty yet! Therefore just help yourself, My young brother Simon!"
GGJ|4|177|8|0|Simon is still touched to tears, sits and eats bit by bit his fish with bread and wine.
GGJ|4|178|1|1|On the nature of the angels. Heart and memory
GGJ|4|178|1|0|Also the other guests still help themselves, and especially again Raphael, which gives Cornelius finally a reason to make a somewhat laconic remark, which he so to speak whispers to the Romans sitting alongside him. These Romans were Faustus and Julius, and the remark of Cornelius was as follows: "To people of flesh and blood these most well prepared fishes are tasting quite good, and they can eat a great number of them; but the spirit Raphael, who does not have any flesh and blood, could measure up to the giant Hercules and the Philistine Goliath! Strange, how such a spirit can eat so much! He already consumes the twelfth fish, and for a spirit this is truly miraculously quite a lot! I have not eaten one fish, while the angel in the same time has eaten twelve! No, this is too much! I belief he could eat another twelve!"
GGJ|4|178|2|0|Says the angel: "Not only twelve, but ten times hundred-thousand times twelve in one moment, even if all of them would be large wales, like the one in whose belly the prophet Jonas took up some a little uncomfortable accommodation for three full days!
GGJ|4|178|3|0|I do not need the fish for food, but certainly for the forming of this nature-spiritual ether, from which I according to the will of the Lord must form and temporary maintain this visible body, which, although spirit, does not have a shortages of flesh and blood. Look here, are these no veins and this no flesh?!
GGJ|4|178|4|0|That it is in my from the Lord received power, to dissolve this body in an instant and to pull it together again, lies in my until now highest possible spiritual completion of life; but I'm not only able to dissolve this my body with my wills power in an instant, but also yours and in the same time span also the whole earth.
GGJ|4|178|5|0|However, does your body not consist of flesh and blood, because I could dissolve it in an instant?! Or does the earth not consists of the most firm matter and of water, air and a countless number of primordial materials, if I also, if warranted by the Lord, could dissolve it in its primordial specific particles within an unthinkable shortest instant, so that its volume to your eyes, even if they would be something material, would appear as absolutely nothing?!
GGJ|4|178|6|0|Therefore, friends, think, think, before letting flow a word over your lips, so that you as disciples of the Lord never speak any nonsense, with which you truly do not honour your Master! You now already have seen, heard and experienced quite something; but about the inner spiritual greatness and might of a - say - angel spirit, not even mentioning the everlasting spirit of God, you certainly do not have the slightest idea! But still you are able to make some sarcastic remarks about that, what an angel requires for its temporary, pseudo bodily preservation?!
GGJ|4|178|7|0|Do you really think, that you could endure my true primordial light form, if I would show myself to you?! See, the fire of the light of my primordial being is powerful enough, to destroy a countless number of primordial central suns, not mentioning you and this whole earth! So that this does not happen by my presence, I must form this pseudo body according to the almighty will of the Lord and cover my actual being to such an extend, that every disturbance of the order in the judgement of matter, is avoided. Nevertheless, the matter must be prepared by my inner life fire, to be able to serve it as a protective shell! And therefore I must necessarily take in more material food than any of you.
GGJ|4|178|8|0|You did not know this and couldn't know this; however, you should have known, that someone like me has not been called by the Lord in this appearance, to be a glutton or joker or a quick-magician to your annoyance, but to be useful to you in many aspects, and to give you tangible proof of the presence of the angels of God and their power! But if you understand this, how can you make sarcastic remarks about my eating habits?"
GGJ|4|178|9|0|Says Cornelius: "Dear, most marvellous messenger of the Lord from heaven, do not be angry with me; since you can see, spiritually we are not more than nearly newborn children in the cradle and more a dream-life than any already completed self-consciousness! In future eat as much as you like; no one of us will ever again dare, to have even the slightest thought about it, not mentioning speaking about it. At the same time we hereby thank you for the extraordinary lesson which you, in your justified annoyance, has given us regarding our pertinacious stupidity. Since we now know about the 'why', we certainly will not make a skew judgement about the 'therefore'! But if the 'why' is foreign to us, how should we know about the 'therefore'? Therefore, again our special gratitude for your great and important lesson!"
GGJ|4|178|10|0|Says Raphael: "Gratitude belongs only to the Lord, who is your as well as our Father in eternity! Let this lesson spill over to all other experiences and appearances in life, and soon you will see us angels standing as worthy brothers at your side! You should not criticise or laugh at anything, except at lies and deception! Since the liar should always stand in disgrace and the deceiver be exposed, so that he tastes the fruit of lies and deception!
GGJ|4|178|11|0|At any other opportunity you should gently teach the erring people. If they take note afterwards, it is fine and good; if they are not taking note, you then can pull the wires more taut! If this is also to no avail, lock such wilful into a correctional facility and let them fast and if necessary punish with rods; since with a right and good punishment, the rod should not be absent! Also we, as your secret educators, make use of it with the people who are wilful and very stubborn. Also this lesson keep and execute it where necessary, and you will walk among people; otherwise among all kind of wild animals, who are stuck in human larvae!"
GGJ|4|178|12|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, did the angel took this out of himself - or did he took everything from You?"
GGJ|4|178|13|0|Says I: "My friend, your memory has again become a little short! Didn't I, a few days ago, has explained carefully to you, what the angels are, and how they think, want and act, and now you again ask about it! If they are only animated forms by Me, what self-like do they have? What thought can they think for themselves, since they are only an extension of My will and a collection vessel of My thoughts and My ideas and intentions?
GGJ|4|178|14|0|If they should think, want and act independently, they first had to dine like you at the children's table and bless this earth in your flesh! From this it is clear like daylight, that this, what the angel Raphael now has told you, is My word, My speech and My will, which you have to observe, just as if I Myself had spoken directly to you.
GGJ|4|178|15|0|You must take My words deeper at heart, then they will not become so easily unfaithful to your memory; since everything what the heart has accepted in a living manner, stays most firm also in memory, and you can access it quite easily at a suitable opportunity. But if you only want to memorize what I have told you, you will largely forget about it within one year at least a hundred times; since when you are older, the memory is not as juicy as in the youth. However, already the youth forgets quite easily what they have learned, not mentioning older people. But what the heart has seized, has entered life and stays forever!
GGJ|4|178|16|0|I say to you, whatever you have absorbed into memory in this world, not one iota will remain in the beyond; therefore all dry world scholars appear in the beyond like deaf, blind and mute, does not know anything and cannot recall anything. Not seldom they arrive in the beyond bare of any concept, like a baby born into this world from the mother's womb. They first have to learn and experience everything from the first elements, otherwise they would stay deaf, blind and mute into eternity and would have nothing than a vague feeling of being, however, without feeling that it is them who already were on earth. All this must foremost be taught to them bit by bit in the most sensual manner.
GGJ|4|178|17|0|Where there is darkness in the heart of a person, also the whole person is dark; but where there is light and brightness, the whole person is illuminated, and he can never become dark again! Therefore, take immediately to heart what you hear, and soon there will be light in you!
GGJ|4|178|18|0|If all of you have understood that and absorbed it into your hearts, let us prepare for something else! What soon will arrive, will make you think a lot; but you also will learn a great deal from it and when the times comes, make the best use from it."
GGJ|4|179|1|1|The people of Abyssinia and Nubia
GGJ|4|179|1|0|(The Lord:) "Most of you are familiar, at least according to legend, with the old-famous Egyptian's Land.
GGJ|4|179|2|0|Behind the great waterfalls of the Nile lies a very fertile and large mountain land, and has the name hAbi ie sin (this is Son of hAbi). This hAbi is a descendent of Cain and not Noah; these highlands, like also other counties of the earth, were spared by the great flood during the times of Noah.
GGJ|4|179|3|0|The son of this hAbi was, like Nimrod, a mighty hunter. He invented the club and the bow, and all animals, never mind how tearing, fierce and wild, already from far away fled from him; since he was a giant. His voice made rocks shake, and with his mighty club he smashed rocks, and with his bow he shot ten pound arrows over a distance of a thousand steps; and at whatever he aimed, he surely hit and made it his prey.
GGJ|4|179|4|0|Simultaneously being a master of all the animals, also all his weaker brothers and sisters obeyed him. He was very serious, but never cruel towards the people, yes, not even hard: but what he instructed, had to be executed.
GGJ|4|179|5|0|He believed in a far away, almighty God, who originally made all things. But this God has uncountable many and exceedingly mighty servants, visible and invisible. Some had to rule over son, moon and all the stars, some over the earth, some over the water, some over the fire and so forth, some over the gras, over the trees, some over the waters above and in the earth, some over metals, some over the birds in the air, some over all the animals in the water and some over all the animals walking and creeping on earth.
GGJ|4|179|6|0|These invisible servants and often visible servants had to be highly honoured by the mortal people, by strictly obeying and following the laws which they from time to time give to the people. They always punish disobedience in a most severe manner by all kinds of catastrophes which they send over the disobedient people, which do not respect them, does not follow their laws and also behave in an unfriendly manner among each other.
GGJ|4|179|7|0|In short, this son of hAbi was the first ruler of this ancient little nation and at the same time the first priest, who taught them the scanty concepts of God and other spiritual beings, and was in line the sixth descendent of Cain and the seventh of Adam.
GGJ|4|179|8|0|He taught them to get to know the tame animals, and to use them in their households and was therefore the first founder of a shepherd's colony and also taught them how to use some fruits as food, and to grow, maintain and ennoble them in a garden; he also taught them to build huts from rocks, palms and clay and use it as a save residence.
GGJ|4|179|9|0|He himself cleaned the whole, large country from tearing, wild beasts. Already his equally gigantically mighty sons reaped the blessing from the restless efforts of their powerful father. During the course of a few hundred years, this black skin little nation grew to a large and mighty nation and had good customs and a quite effective governmental arrangement, even cleverer and better than Egypt itself under the first head shepherd (pharaohs).
GGJ|4|179|10|0|However, this rather happy nation blockaded all possible entrances, that even the foreign wild animals found it almost impossible to visit and cause harm to the rich herds of this wide extended large country, which was five times the size of the Promised Land. Because of that reason, until this hour no foreign enemy penetrated the green fields of this country, although the nation has expanded far beyond the old borders. Also the borders of the newly occupied lands were to such an extend blockaded by this nation, that it was not that easy for any enemy to penetrate the boundaries of such lands.
GGJ|4|179|11|0|Towards Egypt, where the last and quite coarse feet of the Komrahai Mountains start, they have the only access road. It is a very terribly narrow pass, which after four hours walking through many deceiving windings and mainly underground, ends in the most upper part of Egypt and leads through a very narrow cave, - which exit was only found, during the times of Moses, by the natives, who actually were fugitives and as great state criminals fled the feared punishments. When pursued, they fled into a hole in the rocks to hide. When they advanced for about five-hundred steps inside the cave, armed with bows and arrows, they discovered daylight on the opposite side and ran towards it; they soon reached it and were very happy getting away from their pursuers. On the other side, reaching a never seen open land, they closed off the exit with rocks, so that it would not be possible for their pursuers to ever reach this wide, beautiful, free land.
GGJ|4|179|12|0|The number of fugitives counting seventy heads, among them thirty-six men and thirty-four women; the one not having a wife, they made him the leader because he was the most experienced; and one was still too young to have a wife and was therefore chosen as a servant for the leader.
GGJ|4|179|13|0|The fugitives lived in this land for a year and a half. However, they were not able to master the cleaning of the area, although spending most of their time hunting tearing beasts. After expiration of the aforesaid time, they moved along the Nile northward and after a few weeks reached the Cataracts, which, from Egypt seen, are called the second. There they encountered many troubles and a lot of work to make any progress.
GGJ|4|179|14|0|On the right shore of the Nile they would have made easier progress, but they were on the left shore, and there the area is very cleft and does not have a shortages of all kinds of animals, which are not quite friendly towards people. Since the difficulties of the way forward did not ended, they wanted to return to the earlier land, when a large herd of cattle and sheep followed them also to the north. This appearance made them believe that their pursuers had tracked them down. They therefore moved onwards as fast as possible and after a troublesome day's travel they finally reached a beautiful, large and exceedingly fertile land.
GGJ|4|179|15|0|There were an abundance of dates and figs, and there were large herds of sheep and cattle which moved around and grazed completely without owners. But those herds which forced our black people society to move forward, was lost in the gulches of the cataracts and did not followed them anymore, which pleased our society a great deal, since they thereby believed that the supposed pursuers did not follow them anymore.
GGJ|4|179|16|0|In this new land the society searched for the best place to live, fortified it and settled there. It was a beautiful, smooth hill alongside the Nile and covered with dates, figs and beautiful palms; except for a few monkeys there was no trace of any tearing beasts to be found.
GGJ|4|179|17|0|Here those people multiplied and within a few hundred years developed into a considerable nation, which seized all of the free herds and build huts and even villages and lived quite well. But all had the believe and all the customs and uses, which the son of hAbi had introduced.
GGJ|4|179|18|0|This large, once very beautiful and fertile land the black inhabitants called with the name 'Noua Bia', which translated means 'New Dwelling'.
GGJ|4|179|19|0|In time this nation also made its acquaintance with the Egyptians, which later made every effort to subjugate these first black people, in which they, however, not succeeded altogether. This were also the first completely black people which the Egyptians became to see.
GGJ|4|179|20|0|In the beginning the Egyptians regarded these people as big apes; only after they discovered that these people spoke a language close to their own, they started to regard them as true people, bought cattle and sheep from them, and in return these black people learned all kind of arts and sciences from the Egyptians, which they could use quite well, especially regarding the preparation of metals, of which they until now had no knowledge.
GGJ|4|179|21|0|With these people their old religion and all their old customs and habits which they took over from the son of the hAbi, remained until today.
GGJ|4|179|22|0|In this year a seer has risen among the people and has revealed to his brothers and sisters an extraordinary vision, which he had seven consecutive times. He described to them the way he had to go, to reach the place where He could be found, who would teach the people the truth and the great unknown God.
GGJ|4|179|23|0|And see, this seer from Noua Bia will arrive with quite a considerable society before midday here in the area of Caesarea Philippi; we therefore will send a messenger to them, so that he can bring them here! They have come on many camels and have brought many treasures and will, what they are consuming here, pay with gold and precious stones.
GGJ|4|179|24|0|You, Marcus, see to it that these Nubians are looked after quite well! Because when you yesterday evening ask Me to stay for another day, I adhered to your request, otherwise I and My disciples would have left already this morning before sunrise to meet the caravan who are searching for Me. I, however, stayed and this stay will provide a lot of work for your house: nevertheless, you will be payed well."
GGJ|4|180|1|1|The Lord sends a messenger toward the Nubian caravan
GGJ|4|180|1|0|Marcus asks Me with an exceeding joyous face: "Lord, You Omniscient! How many persons are in the caravan?"
GGJ|4|180|2|0|Says I: "It consists of exactly seventy heads, amongst them, just like their fugitive ancestors, thirty-four women and thirty-six men. The one without a wife is the seer, and the second without a wife is his servant!
GGJ|4|180|3|0|See, this is the way these blacks became fugitives nearly a thousand years ago, namely on the grounds of a renewal of the law, which of course during the times of Moses was not what it was before the Great flood! The old leader who became a fugitive, wanted to revive the old customs and habits; nevertheless, he only met a lot of enemies, who started to pursue him and his followers in a quite despicable manner, so that finally he had no option than to flee the blind, fanatical superiority of his many enemies.
GGJ|4|180|4|0|The escape was therefore a prophetic portent for the reception of a higher light and indicated, during the times of Moses, also to the better descendants of Cain, that during this time also for them a light of redemption will rise. These blacks will not reach the old well of Jacob like the children of Abraham, but nevertheless, they will still drink from the marvellous water, if they are thirsty for it.
GGJ|4|180|5|0|And now lets choose a messenger, who masters the upper Egyptian tongue! In the camp of Julius is a spokesman; call him to Me, so that I can instruct him how he can recognize the leader immediately, and what he has to tell him!"
GGJ|4|180|6|0|Julius himself got up immediately and hurried to the camp, called the spokesman and brought him to Me.
GGJ|4|180|7|0|When this arch Roman came to Me, he said: "Son of the most highest and most elated Zeus! What is it that You instruct me to do? I am in the highest degree unworthy, to receive an order from You - the Son of the highest God only gives orders to under gods, those to the princes of the earth, those to the senior most generals, those to their seniors and captains, and only those to their slaves, which we have the honour to be -; but You, most Highest, want to make an exception here, and therefore I ask You for Your holy instructions!"
GGJ|4|180|8|0|Says I: "Very good, very good, My dear friend! You are still an arch Roman, but nevertheless faithful and honest to your faith and your status. You have served for some time in Egypt, have learned to understand and speak the old Egyptian language, and now you should be messenger for Me to the area of Caesarea Philippi. You are a good rider and by horse you will soon be at the right place.
GGJ|4|180|9|0|In the vicinity of the burned down town you will meet a caravan consisting of seventy black people; in front, riding on two white covered camels, are the leader on the right and his servant on the left. The leader will already greet you from a far distance. He is dressed completely in white clothes; but his face you will find coal black. Likewise his hands and feet; but in his heart it looks much brighter than the skin of his body. Say to him: 'You have reached the goal of your efforts; follow me! Within a few moments you will be standing in front of the face of Him, whom you have searched for after your seventh vision!'
GGJ|4|180|10|0|Such say to him with the old Egyptian tongue, which you can speak rather well! Go now, saddle your horse and go quickly; where the main roads cross, you will meet with him!"
GGJ|4|180|11|0|When the spokesman heard such from Me, he bowed deeply and said: "A Roman veteran never bows except before the gods; but You alone are worthy of all admiration and all worshipping! And now I will carry out Your instructions!"
GGJ|4|180|12|0|The already grey warrior hurries away, was quickly in full armament on his Arabian horse and galloped like an arrow to the indicated place, and a dust cloud in the distance was so to speak a sure sign, that the large caravan was approaching the place. Our messenger was within a few moments at the indicated place and still waited for an quarter of an hour for the full arrival of the large caravan. We could see them when looking around the corner fo the house; since to the crossing it was only a weak half an hour walking away.
GGJ|4|180|13|0|When the leader arrived at the to the teeth armed spokesman, he asked him according to Roman war custom, where he was heading and what determined him in his native country to carry out such trip.
GGJ|4|180|14|0|The leader came to a halt, looked the Roman firmly into the eyes and said in a very serious sounding voice: "Roman! Who asked you to expect me here? Today we already came from the great sea and crossed through steppes and forests. From Alexandria ships carried us over the wide sea; only birds could see us from Egypt to here! You are the first person which we have met during the complete trip; how could you know that we would arrive? Who revealed our arrival to you? Are you a seer; since you should know, there exists a foremost and most highest God-being above all your gods and above all people, irrespective of which skin colour they are!
GGJ|4|180|15|0|Seven times I had the same vision; in this vision I always saw this area in an undescribable light. A little group of people of white and brown skin colour, was already standing in this great light and shone themselves like sons. But among these light people, there was standing one who shone brighter than a hundred-thousand suns! From Him all light originated; yes, it gave me the feeling, as if the whole of infinity was full of His most unmeasurable light! But irrespective of His indescribable bright light, it nevertheless caused no pain, like with us the much weaker light of the sun.
GGJ|4|180|16|0|At the end of the always same vision I always heard the clear words: 'Go there, you black one, there also your night will become illuminated!' Such I told to all my black brothers and sisters, and we decided to undertake this trip from Nouabia, and are now on our way for already three month.
GGJ|4|180|17|0|I knew quite well to where we had to travel: since my spirit, who accompanied me already for seven years, had told me, that the place which I saw in my vision, was lying in Asia along the coast of the great sea. From the sea I immediately recognized it, which I have seen seven times in my vision. When we were at the right place, we went on land. Immediately a road was showing, on which we travelled to here, - and here you are meeting us! O tell me, who told you about us? O speak! I anticipate greatness!"
GGJ|4|180|18|0|Said the Roman: "You have reached the destination of your labourious travels! Within a few moments you will be standing in front of the face of Him, whom you have searched for, after seeing Him seven times in your vision!"
GGJ|4|180|19|0|The leader immediately instructed all to follow the Roman; since he was clearly a messenger of Him, whom they were searching for.
GGJ|4|180|20|0|The Roman immediately led the way and the whole caravan followed him.
GGJ|4|181|1|1|The Lord talks to the leader of the Nubians
GGJ|4|181|1|0|The ride went smoothly and our spokesman brought the whole caravan to us, who were still sitting blithesome at the tables.
GGJ|4|181|2|0|When My Jarah saw the pitch black faces with nearly blood red lips and markedly white eyes, she was frightened and said: "O Lord, these beings wouldn't harm us? They really have a dreadfully black appearance! I already have seen moors, but not so dreadfully black like these! Just look at the strong set of teeth! Truly, Lord, if I wouldn't be with You, I would begin to be terribly afraid! To love such a black person, would really be a challenge for a tender feeling heart of a girl!"
GGJ|4|181|3|0|Says I: "Alright, My dearest daughter, - but be clever, My little child! Who would be afraid of a colour? Now you have been a little childish, - but this doesn't matter! Just pay proper attention to everything; because there will be important issues negotiated!"
GGJ|4|181|4|0|Says Jarah: "However, about that I most likely will not understand a great deal; since regarding the old Egyptian tongue it is night with me, and these blacks cannot speak any other language!"
GGJ|4|181|5|0|Says I: "Everything will be translated; be therefore calm, do not speak, but listen!"
GGJ|4|181|6|0|Upon this Jarah is quiet and I immediately let the leader and seer come to Me and ask him, what made him and his companions travel so far. I of course knew this from the roots; but I nevertheless had to ask him to provide him with the opportunity to express himself and reveal his request.
GGJ|4|181|7|0|Upon My question, which I put to him in the Hebrew tongue, the leader, also in our language, gave the following answer: "For me nameless, most elated person on this earth, forgive me poor, weak half-person, if I dare to make the shy remark, that I recognize in you the very same person, which I have seen four month ago in my seven always similar visions in an indescribable brightest light, and which I also started to look for nearly to the end of the world, and, deeply touched in my heart, believe to have truly found it! Would you, most elated, not tell me, if my recognition is correct?"
GGJ|4|181|8|0|Says I: "It would be of little use to you if I say yes or no; you must recognize it yourself! Search, and it will be clear to you! You have come so far, then you also get even further; but you yourself have to want it seriously and firmly! Every outwardly tuition is of no use, if not simultaneously accepted from within. See, you now speak Hebrew quite well! Can you remember having ever learned this language somewhere? Ask also your companions who also now understand this language quite well, if they at some stage have learned this language! Go and convince yourself!"
GGJ|4|181|9|0|The leader guides his camel to his companions and speaks in Hebrew to them. All understand him and also answer him in our language. About this the leader is completely overcome with amazement and cannot explain to himself, how he and all his companions came to the knowledge of the Hebrew language; since he doesn't know that I can provide such.
GGJ|4|181|10|0|After this experience the leader returns to Me, still sitting on his camel, and says: "Most elated person on earth! In my black skin I am at a loss here; since this is my first trip which I ever have made! I never ever have made acquaintance with languages and customs of other countries and am totally poor regarding all kinds of experiences, and at home in my own country things are very simple. The land is good and beautiful, but it does not offer anything new. It is therefore possible that this land has the property, that a foreigner, as soon as he enters the land, also takes in the spirit of the local language and be able to immediately speak to the natives, as if he himself would be a native. If such is possible or impossible, I cannot say; therefore, could you give me an explanation for this! In my own country I was never able to test this, since never ever did a foreigner came to us!"
GGJ|4|181|11|0|Says I: "First dismount your camels, lead them onto the field nearby the sea, so that they can take a quite necessary rest, to be able to take you back to your country more easily; because the way back is not shorter than from there here to us! Do this and come back again; it then will show how much light you are able to endure!"
GGJ|4|181|12|0|The leader bows and says: "Most elated person of persons! You are quite right, if we only dare to put our most unholy feet on this holy land; since according to my visions, this land must be of an immeasurable holiness!"
GGJ|4|181|13|0|Says I: "If it is for the feet of your camels not too holy, it will certainly not be too holy for your human feet!"
GGJ|4|181|14|0|Says the leader: "Yes, truly, truly, truly so! O most elated person of persons of the earth, you are most kind and exceedingly wise!"
GGJ|4|181|15|0|Thereupon he guides his camel back to his companions and extends My wish to them. Immediately the camels are lying on their knees, and the riders climb onto the ground. Thereupon these well trained animals stand up again and are led to the field at the sea where they start to graze quite comfortably. Ten Negroes are ordered to look after the camels, the rest together with their leader immediately return back to Me.
GGJ|4|181|16|0|When they arrived back where I was, I first ask the leader about his name, and he says: "My name is equal to what I am; in our tongue it is Ou bratou vishar. With us nobody has a name except for his manner of activity; otherwise we are called equally: Slouvi."
GGJ|4|182|1|1|The leader recounts his journey to Memphis
GGJ|4|182|1|0|I ask further: "Where did you get this quite commendable education?"
GGJ|4|182|2|0|Says Oubratouvishar: "About ten years ago I and my servant went along the Nile, accompanied by another twenty of the strongest under servants, who led a nice herd of cattle; because if someone wants to travel there, he must take along a rich herd, otherwise he might perish along the way. Figs and dates do not grow everywhere, but only on good and fertile ground; but there is no shortages of gras along the Nile, and therefore he always has the nourishing milk of cows, which is the spice of every food.
GGJ|4|182|3|0|Thus equipped, we tried, as said earlier, ten years ago or ten rain seasons ago, to make a trip downwards. For a few days we made good progress without any problems; but at the third day we already heard from far away a mighty thundering noise. We hurried our steps and after a time in which one would count a thousand stones, we came to the first downfall of the Nile. There we had a good view to move forward. One of our best climbers climbed onto a high rock, to investigate, how the area looks like. When he came back to me, he described a route to me, which went quite far away to the left of the Nile, but far downwards again returns to the Nile. I decided to follow this route. There surely was no shortage of rocks and other unpleasantnesses on this detour. Only in the evening did we finally arrived under a great heat at a field overgrown with many palms and papyrus trees and a rich spring in the centre, which we and the herds appreciated a great deal. Here we rested for a full day.
GGJ|4|182|4|0|At the second day we were moving again with the first crack of dawn and continued our journey. At sunrise we again reached the Nile and came to a broad road never seen before, on which we within half of a day came close to the city, of which our grandparents had much to tell about. About two-thousand steps outside the city we setup camp; however, I and my servant rode into the city, to ask for permission, to setup camp nearby the city with our herds.
GGJ|4|182|5|0|When I and my servant got into the city, we were surrounded by a crowd of very brown people, who asked me who I am and where did I came from. Others immediately guessed and said: 'Thot e Noubiez!" (This is a Nubian!), and I said: 'Yes, I am a Nubian and I want to experience and learn a few good and beautiful things from you perfect people!'
GGJ|4|182|6|0|Then these inquisitive people send an old man to me, who asked me in great detail about many things, and finally even went with us to our campsite and only there he revealed himself completely, stating that he was the high priest of this city and at the same time was a governor appointed by Rome for the city and its wide surrounding. I immediately gave him a present in the form of seven of the best cows and two bulls and twenty of our sheep with the finest wool.
GGJ|4|182|7|0|This made the old man very friendly and he said to me: 'Our old and pure wisdom will be very useful to you! But do not take up any of our totally spoilt customs; since they are worse than worse! This city was once the pride of the country, which is still very clearly expressed in its name: Memavise (Greek: Memphis) = 'has the highest name'; now this nameless highest is only a large heap of rubble, as you soon will convince yourself!
GGJ|4|182|8|0|The people who still live here, partly does not have any believe left in a highest God being, and partly is stuck in the darkest superstition, of which it can never be freed. Only a few of us still live in the old, true recognition of the one, everlasting, true God. The people, the blind and stupid, believe in a few thousand gods; even to animals and their remains a divine worshipping is attached and we have to leave it at that.
GGJ|4|182|9|0|Most likely our ancestors have already planted the seed for it, namely thereby, that they paid to some animals, because of their usefulness, a type of semi divine respect, in order to encourage the people to look better after these useful land- and domestic animals. By that the elders of course only wanted to portray to the still very low standing people the multiple radiation of the divine love and wisdom; but in time this people's story became more and more venerable the deeper it sank into the past, and appears more and more covered in a certain divine breath, and evil and unscrupulous so called people's teachers had an easy task, to attach to all events from primordial historic times some divinity, to bury the blind people as deep as possible in the deepest superstition.
GGJ|4|182|10|0|Therefore take great care, you honest Nubians, and only accept what you will hear from me, as a correct truth; however, everything you will see and hear from the people, turn away from, - since it is worse than bad! You will see them sacrificing and conduct all kinds of empty ceremonies; yes, at great festivities you will even see me with shining ornaments at the front. Do not take exception to it; since with everything only my skin is involved, but my inner is and always will be with the one, everlasting, only true God, whose love is my life and whose light is my true knowledge and recognition.
GGJ|4|182|11|0|But you and your servant come by foot with me to my residence in the city, where I will give you all the necessary instruction, how you and your companions have to behave yourself here; I also will show you the right place to camp with your herds, on which you as foreigners can stay for a full year, without being bothered by anyone. However, you and your servant will stay with me, so that I can instruct you in many things.'
GGJ|4|182|12|0|Said I: 'Good uppermost! You will allow us, that the present which you mercifully has accepted out of my hand, to bring it along to the city?'
GGJ|4|182|13|0|Said thereupon the dear-friendly and truly good governor: 'Not now, but only after three days, when you have moved to a different field! However, there you have to put shoes on your feet, according to our custom; since at night a lot of little insects and worms are creeping on the sandy grass surface, get underneath the toenails and in time cause great pain. In my house I will provide you with these as best I can; since I have many servants, attendants and slaves.'
GGJ|4|182|14|0|We, I and my servant, went with the high priest to the large city. After about four-thousand steps we came to a large open place in the city, which was surrounded with impressive large buildings made from square formed rocks. A few of these large buildings were already considerably damaged, but many were still well maintained. One was build from many columns and inside the wide stretching colonnades one could see all kind of gigantic large statues; the columns were also engraved with a number of all kinds of signs and scriptures, which the high priest explained to me many times afterwards. Next to the hall of columns there was a tremendously big palace in which there was a lot lively activity.
GGJ|4|182|15|0|The governor said: 'See, this is my house; just come in and look at everything there is!'"
GGJ|4|183|1|1|The curse of the excessive culture of the Egyptians
GGJ|4|183|1|0|(Oubratouvishar:) "In front of this palace were standing two tremendously big columns, completely freestanding, which were on all sides fully written with all kinds of signs, figures and scriptures; also in front of the large column hall were similar two columns constructed.
GGJ|4|183|2|0|With shy steps we entered the house of the high priest and had to walk for a while before coming to the living rooms. O, in there it was so marvellous beautiful, leaving us completely speechless.
GGJ|4|183|3|0|In the spirit I compared my poorest hut at home with this residence and said to myself: 'Why are we blacks so amazingly poor in our knowledge and recognition? Why can't we produce such buildings? Why are we still not able to produce metals? We still have no other cutting tools than those, which we exchanged from the Egyptians for our raw nature products! How wretched are our looms, how badly finished our clothes! Among us there is no spirit, no talent, no zeal; we are hardly on a little higher level than our monkeys!'
GGJ|4|183|4|0|When I was lost in such thoughts, my heart broke, and I started to cry and said loudly: 'O, why are we blacks not entirely animals, who can neither think nor feel anything?! What marvellous things can true humans, these true earth gods, create, while we black half people and half animals can do nothing compared to this! And still we have to mightily feel about all these marvellous things, which the true humans have created!'
GGJ|4|183|5|0|Then the governor said to me: 'Don't be bothered by that! We already have become old men for whom these marvellous things cannot provide joy anymore, since we have already over-lived ourselves; but you are still children full of strength and full of increasingly more and more awakening zeal. For this world we already have completed our lives, our crowns are lying wilted in the grave of oblivion, our palaces are collapsing, and our present knowledge and recognition is worse than very bad. Here we have just a few smiths and a few weavers left; all our technological needs we have to satisfy either from Rome or from Greece.
GGJ|4|183|6|0|Yes, once a few thousand years ago, in this country there lived of course more gods than humans and erected works, about which the later descendants of this earth will still be amazed! But what we currently produce, is equal to destruction only, physically as well as in the soul. But you are still an unspoiled, primordial grown and young and strong nation, can think and want, and therefore soon can become greater in your works than the people of this country ever were.
GGJ|4|183|7|0|But if you as people want to really live happily on this earth, stay with your old simplicity! Firstly it costs you little troubles and work, and secondly you only have very few needs, which are easily covered. Your cattle breeding on the rich gras lands makes you have little worries and problems, and your agriculture, which you only do on a very limited scale, is anyway accounted for as nothing; also your clothes are simple and easy to produce. You therefore need only very little time to serve your physical needs, and therefore can engage more and exclusively in spiritual considerations! And see, this is much more valuable, than to build such palaces with the bloody sweat of hundred-thousand times hundred-thousand human lives, so that time, the tooth of destruction, has thousands of years to gnaw on it!
GGJ|4|183|8|0|And finally, what is such an artificially heap of rocks placed on top of each other, compared to only a blade of grass, which was build by the great spirit of God? I say to you: nothing! Every blade of grass, every tree is a building of God, grows out of the dear earth without our troubles and work, and within a short time refreshes our palate with a sweet fruit. But which troubles and frightening work does such a palace costs the people! And what is it they gain from it afterwards, when their work after many bloody years is completed? Nothing as a wretched nourishment for their haughtiness, the awakening of jealousy of foreign nations, leading in time to war and all kind of pursuit!
GGJ|4|183|9|0|Truly, you my dear black friend, this is the wretched fortune of my people, who were so stupid to cover their most beautiful and most fertile gras lands with such dead palaces, on which otherwise many hundred-thousands of the most fertile trees could pour their noble fruit into the lap of the people living in very simple huts! See, on the land on which this city is build, ten-thousand people together with their large herds could easily find enough space to live; where currently of course a hundred-thousand people live in these damaged walls! But what a live have most of them!
GGJ|4|183|10|0|Previously, as the history of this country teaches us, this land was a breadbasket, from which, in time of need, foreign nation were supplied with bread; now, not seldom we have to transport the grain from far away countries and nations! Our herds are in a most terrible condition. Thousands of people in such a city does not work at all because of their little gold and silver, day after day idly walking around, keep venal prostitutes and not seldom converse with them in a lowest, animal like manner; this always produces a lot of illnesses, - something that you don't know about at all. During the day, as long as the sun shines, you will see this large city completed depopulated; only when the cooler night has come, they come out their artificial rock caves like predators and talk to all kinds according to their desires. And see, you simple son of nature, these are the blessings which the people earn from their great stone culture!'"
GGJ|4|184|1|1|The blessing of the primordial culture of the simple man
GGJ|4|184|1|0|(Oubratouvishar:) "'Therefore stay in your great and original natural purity and never long for such a wretched land culture! Never build any cities! Stay in your simple huts and you can stay for all times of times the happiest nation on earth, and this even more so, if you stay with the true recognition of the everlasting true God, and only honour and love Him! Even if you cannot see Him, He can see you, and He always will provide you with the power, which is necessary for you to combat any elements hostile to man. According to the original laws of nature, man is in charge of everything which lives and breathes on, under and above the earth.
GGJ|4|184|2|0|You are still, what humans should be! The fierce lion, and tiger, panther, hyenas, wolves, bears, snakes and adders are fleeing your presence; only the tame herds follow your every step! With such properties equipped, man is still standing on this elevated primordial level of being, on which the Creator has placed him in the beginning of all creatures. Ly down on the lawn where the rattle snake and the poisonous viper are having their loose game, and they leave the holy place, on which man, as master of nature, is taking a rest! The evil ants, the curse of some forests and steppes, emigrates as soon as man in his primordial strength enters the area and builds a house for himself. The lion, the panther, the most evil tiger are keeping away from the herds which are guarded by true people, and the crocodile, the dragon of the Nile, is never seen in those countries, which is inhabited by humans. The Ibis, the stork and the icz ne ma (ichneumon=does not have poison) willingly serve man and cleaning the land of all creeping animal vermin, and the sharp seeing eyes are searching for all cadavers and consume it, so that the air is never polluted by it.
GGJ|4|184|3|0|O, what a marvellous being of true people in every area, and what wretched life of people in the cities, which are full of haughtiness and full of stinking self-love! In them all the primordial life strength is gone; they are foreign bodies, foreign beings in the large kingdom which surrounds them, and who are standing outside any connection with God and therefore also with any other creatures. They must build hard castles to protect themselves against a hostile nature!
GGJ|4|184|4|0|Today I will let spend hundred people the night on the grass land which I indicated to you where you can stay, and the next morning not one will survive with his life; since these are not people anymore, but weak silhouettes of the same, and their crippled bodies are true dwellings of all kinds of evil and unfermented nature spirits and unnatural behaviour. Their outer-life-circle is not their divine individuality anymore, but of an animal-like nature, and therefore there is no power left in them anymore and even less so outside them. The outer nature does not sees in them the highest culminating goal of their being anymore, but only a total depravity and complete destruction of that level, on which all creatures are supposedly reach their highest goal. Therefore all creatures are acting hostile against such people and are trying to destroy them in every possible manner, because there is nothing to expect from them anymore.
GGJ|4|184|5|0|Therefore, my noble, black skin friend, you and your whole nation should be happy, that you are black and that you are still living in life's innocent spring huts; because especially therefore you are still that, what a true person should be according to the order of the highest spirit of God! Therefore, always stay as you are now, also with regard to your latest descendants, then you will never have to complain about distress and misery of the human life!'"
GGJ|4|185|1|1|The residence of the Nubians in Egypt
GGJ|4|185|1|0|(Oubratouvishar: The governor:) "'And now we want to go out to the place, which I will show you where you can stay! At the same time I will provide a guard for you for the whole period of your stay here, who will keep the bad people away from you; because they would not make a lot of it to destroy you to the ground, and this physically and morally. I do not ask you if you have understood me completely; since I know that you have understood me well and in future will understand me even better!'
GGJ|4|185|2|0|Upon these words the governor gave a sign by hitting a strong resounding metal plate, and like a miracle a large number of armed men of dark brown colour appeared and the governor gave them instructions in a to us foreign tongue, which we did not understood. But when the truly good governor noticed my uneasiness, he comforted me by explaining to me, what he had spoken to the armed men. It was about our best possible protection against the obtrusiveness local spoiled inhabitants of the city, whom he regarded not as people anymore.
GGJ|4|185|3|0|One of the leaders of the guards, who was dressed nearly the same as our friend who showed us the way, remarked to the governor, that the otherwise rich grass land was a place full of snakes and adders, on which no person or cattle could live.
GGJ|4|185|4|0|Said the governor: 'Spoiled people including their cattle of course not; but these are still real primordial people, who are still true masters of all of nature and its creatures of whichever nature! They will not only not harm them, but they will, together with their brood, leave this otherwise most beautiful place immediately. And you as their guards will not have the slightest problems with this vermin, of this you can be fully assured of! - But now, bring me twenty-two leather band shoes, which we will give to these unspoiled people, so that they do not unnecessarily hurt their feet on our sharp sandy soil!'
GGJ|4|185|5|0|Soon the shoes arrived. Me and my servant immediately received the most comfortable shoes; on instructions of our governor the other twenty were taken to our companions by four of the guards, and when they also had put on the shoes, they were asked by the guards to follow them to the new grass land. But the governor, I and my servant and the other guards walked through many streets to the place outside the city, where the beautiful grass land was situated, fully covered with the best grass, many dates and figs and oranges and a lot of other fruit. But I also could see that the land was visited very little by other people; since from quite a distance we could hear the rushing sound of countless rattle snakes.
GGJ|4|185|6|0|Soon afterwards also my companions with the large herds and camels arrived. When they arrived at the field, they did not wait until the vermin fled before us and our herds, but without the slightest fear took possession of the land and its fruit, immediately walked across the large pasture, and all vermin fled to the Nile to such an extend that for half an hour long the surface of the Nile was covered with vermin; also four Nile dragons fled before my companions and our herds.
GGJ|4|185|7|0|The governor also explained this phenomena to the guards assigned to us and said, that they could, without any fear, go with us to all parts of the field; since he was fully convinced that already for the first night they will not find a single adder or snake on the whole field. And it was so: Already after an hour in the evening, the pasture was cleaned from any vermin of whatever nature.
GGJ|4|185|8|0|On the other side of the Nile we could see whole herds of Egyptian sheep fleeing from the pursuing poisonous emigrants, and the shepherds were fleeing with the herds. The shepherds screamed terribly, nevertheless escaped onto a Nile bridge; but the herd suffered damages, - since quite a few lambs were caught by the large beasts and were consumed. There were also masses of rabbits on the other side, which were also surprised by the unexpected visit; since many of the young were consumed by the creeping beasts.
GGJ|4|185|9|0|The guards took note of the earlier inaccessible nicest dates, figs and oranges, and also of the most beautiful roscize (Johannes bread), which was generally used for camel food.
GGJ|4|185|10|0|The captain of the guards said to the governor: 'Honour Isis and Osiris! Finally we also can harvest here, what was not the case since human memory!'
GGJ|4|185|11|0|But the governor said: 'The harvest for a full year will belong to those, who cleaned this field; only what they allow you to take, you can take, but not a single leave from a tree unilaterally! In addition refrain from calling to your trifle land gods in front of these highly unspoiled people; since among you is not one whom I did not teach the only true God! Stay with Him, but certainly no Isis and also no Osiris, nor Apis anymore! Because all this is and will for ever be nothing!'
GGJ|4|185|12|0|After this the governor said to me: 'As you now can see for yourself, you have been supplied with everything with the help of the Highest! I will leave you now, but tomorrow with the first crack of dawn I will be with you again; then I will give you the right lessons, here in the great, open temple of the Highest! And what you have learned from me, you will also pass on to your companions! And now keep well under the protection of the Highest!'
GGJ|4|185|13|0|With these words he returned to the city. He had to enjoy for quite some time already a great respect from the Egyptian people; since whoever met him, bowed to the ground before him. But he pretended not noticing any of the homage, but went, as if deeply in thoughts, quickly straight his way.
GGJ|4|185|14|0|When the sun had set, many onlookers came from the city; but nobody dared to come closer than twenty steps towards the infamous snake field. Some called to us to leave the field, otherwise we would inevitably suffer the greatest harm. However, the guard pushed the curios back and explained to them that there was no danger anymore, since through our secret powers all the poisonous vermin had swam across the Nile.
GGJ|4|185|15|0|Thereupon the curios people went back and we attended to our herds, which gave us this evening so much of the best and most nutritious milk, that we were not able to consume it all. We asked the guards if they also drink milk. They confirmed this with joy and we gave them so much milk that they also were not able to enjoy anymore of it. The considerable rest we poured in containers which we brought along, to make cheese.
GGJ|4|185|16|0|For a whole year we lived here and have learned a lot from the good governor, namely with regard to the true recognition of the most highest God being. With the greatest friendliness we were allowed to depart after a year and returned happily to our country.
GGJ|4|185|17|0|Soon afterwards I had my visions, immediately arranged for a caravan and only wanted to travel to Memphis, to inform the governor about my visions. But he already knew about you, most Elated, and showed the way to here, showed me the very wide way to Alexandria and entrusted me to an expert skipper, who brought us here. He also gave me a translator, but whom I did not take with me.
GGJ|4|185|18|0|Now you know, most elated person of all persons, how I came to my little wisdom; but now tell me with certainty that I am standing at the right place, or if I have to move on! Since I cannot stay for long, because my way home is quite far."
GGJ|4|186|1|1|The black man asks for assurance about the sojourn of the Lord
GGJ|4|186|1|0|Says I: "I already have told you, that it is of little or no use to you, if I told you: 'I am it!' or: 'I am not it!' That you must in anyway find by yourself; and this you can do quite easily, since you have no shortage of the spirit. Just think what is possible for people and what is impossible for them! Didn't you noticed anything, or didn't you have noticed anything at yourself or with somebody else?"
GGJ|4|186|2|0|Said the black: "As I have noticed earlier, - except that we, with entering this land, simultaneously were able to speak your tongue, nothing unusual occurred to me; I speak openly and clearly! When I came here, for the first moment a few things appeared so to speak miraculous to me; but the longer I stay here, the more natural you all occur to me.
GGJ|4|186|3|0|The language is therefore the only thing bordering a miracle, however, it can be, as I have remarked earlier, quite natural, although an unexplainable special property of this country. Since I have experienced similar occurrences during my travels through the large country of Egypt: we met with Romans and Greeks; they spoke their tongue, and we understood them quite well and could also converse with them. With talking it did not went so easily like here; but this can be a result of the composition of the country, its air or odour!
GGJ|4|186|4|0|As fundamentally very simple people, we are much more receptive for all kind of appearances and impressions. As such we can see the souls of the dead, also those, who, according to their own confession, never had carried a body. These nature souls can also be recognized, in that they suddenly can change their form and dissolve in all kind of smaller beings, and again pull together back in a human form, which is a phenomena that we have never observed with souls of our dead brothers and sisters.
GGJ|4|186|5|0|We asked the wise governor in Memphis, if he has seen such with his own eyes. But he said: This were only a property of very simple and elementary nature people, who do not know any artificial life even by name. With him and the Egyptians it never has happened. So now and then isolated cases occur, but so undetermined and so unexplainable as possible, while with us everything is defined, natural and therefore also explainable.
GGJ|4|186|6|0|From that it also is quite explainable, how we could so quickly understand and speak a complete foreign language. If you, most elated person of all persons, consider this, you with your most outstanding wisdom will realize, how during our short stay here, nothing unusual has been noticed by us, from which we irrefutable could infer, that we with great certainty have already reached the place, which I have seen in my vision.
GGJ|4|186|7|0|A lot corresponds with it: at the shores of a small inland sea and a fisher house build against the mountain; a lot of people of high standing and reputation; also you, in all seriousness, have a lot in common with the beyond all concepts shining person, which I have seen seven times in my vision with the highest delight. But this light person made everything happen through his word; he spoke it, - and it was there! Heaven and earth was under his control, and uncountable crowds waited for his signs!
GGJ|4|186|8|0|Now, most elated person of all persons, this is surely not the case here! I found here in you, just like two years ago with the governor in Memphis, rather good and wise people, - but from that what I expected, until now I have found nothing and therefore ask you, if I have came to the right place or not. If you say yes, I will believe it and stay; since your word is perfectly sufficient for me, since you are in every case a deep wise person. However, if you say no, or doesn't say again nothing, we will start with our journey back home and get our herds back, which we left behind in exchange for gold and silver in Memphis according to the recommendation of the wise governor, as well as the unused sum, which the governor has loaned to us for leaving the herd, but of which he had the use in the mean time.
GGJ|4|186|9|0|You, most elated person of all persons, can see, that I and all of us, irrespective the fact that our flesh is not adorned with a white skin, are not false nor sly; we all are searching for the full truth, which is of the only importance to us, and we have the living hope, to find it either here or anywhere else! Are we therefore at the right place, confirm such, and with pleasure we will do everything, whatever you ask from us!"
GGJ|4|186|10|0|Say I to Raphael: "Go and give them a sign, so that they can know, where they are!"
GGJ|4|186|11|0|Raphael immediately goes to the black (Oubratouvishar) and says: "Friend, what is it that you have left behind in your fatherland, for what you wanted to return when in Memphis, to go and fetch it? You wanted to give it to the governor as a special present for all the troubles he had with you, and therefore have wrapped in fresh linens, but afterwards forgot about it because of your hurried departure, namely in a corner of your hut, where it still lies. If you wish, I bring it to you in one moment! Speak, - as you wish, it will happen!"
GGJ|4|186|12|0|Says the black: "Not to convince me that I have been at the right place - because already thereby, that you have told me, what I have forgotten at home, I know, that I'm at the right place, since such only a omni seeing eye of God can see -, but you would do me quite a good favour; since on my way back, I want to make the governor happy, since he is a great friend of rare forms of nature! Actually, the whole thing can have no other value than an imagined value, but certainly not a real value! Nevertheless, it is most beautiful!"
GGJ|4|186|13|0|Here Raphael gives the in linen wrapped, beautiful form of nature, to the black and asks him if this is the right item.
GGJ|4|186|14|0|At this opportunity the black nearly fainted and screams, saying: "Yes, this is it, this it is! But how possibly could you bring this jewel here, since you have not left for one moment my presence?! Have you stolen it from me as a young, courageous Egyptian, in service of the governor, in a for me incomprehensible clever manner? Did you actually a year ago have secretly followed us, when we returned from Memphis back home, up to my hut and has remembered the location of my hut?
GGJ|4|186|15|0|Yes, but why all these my stupid questions?! A few moments before our departure I was holding it in my hands, but while packing my camel and getting together my herd, I placed it in a corner of my hut and covered it with a pumpkin shell! With getting together the herd and packing the camel, I forgot about the beautiful natural statue; you could not have stolen it from me! You obviously have collected it; but - how, how, how is this possible for you, a person from visible flesh and blood?! Since here, there and again here was a quickest moment! This is an action that is only possible for a God! You are either a God yourself or a true servant of him!"
GGJ|4|186|16|0|Says Raphael: "Not the first, but certainly the second! However, see, when collecting your beautiful natural statue, I still forgot something, namely the pumpkin shell with which you have covered your little jewel! But you should have it as well! - See, here it is! Put your little jewel in it and reveal it to us; since there are many here who want to see your found treasure!"
GGJ|4|187|1|1|The Nubians cognize the Lord
GGJ|4|187|1|0|Here the blacks were overcome by complete dizziness from surprise over surprise; since this was something they regarded above everything. They are pure, still completely unspoiled nature people and as still true masters of nature, they are able to perform some events by the firmness of their full believe and will, which must appear to an already deeply downgraded person of worldly commonness, as a great miracle, and it would be therefore quite difficult, to make an impression on these souls by any other miracle. The healing of an illness would be quite misplaced; since these real children of nature do not know any illnesses. Their old people always reached a high age, and their death is always just a quiet and painless falling asleep.
GGJ|4|187|2|0|Their children never die, because they were fathered in the right order, and were born into this world as fully ripe and healthy to the core; afterwards they were fed in a natural way and therefore no ill material could be deposited in them. If one had healed any illnesses in front of them, one first had to explain to them what an illness is and whereby it originates. However, with that one would have caused them more harm than be of any use; since to be knowledgeable about sin and its consequences, means as much as nearly having committed it already.
GGJ|4|187|3|0|Somebody might be of the opinion that an awakening from the dead might be quite effective. Would also be not suitable for these people! Since they view the death of the body as a great relief of God towards the people and would regard such an act even as a transgression against the order of the most high spirit of God, for as long they are not taught anything completely better about Myself. The calling up of a great storm they would view with absolutely natural eyes of their extremely sensitive souls; since they themselves always have a mighty influence on the nature-spirits of the air, the water, the earth and the fire. But a movement which surpasses the speed of one of their shot arrows by incomparable magnitude, is a true miracle for these people, which only can be performed by God and His highest servant spirits, but never by a reasonable weak and mortal person of this earth.
GGJ|4|187|4|0|After the blacks had recovered from their complete amazement, the leader said to his companions: "Brothers! I and all of you have now seen a deed, which can only be performed by God; since even with our thoughts we cannot move that quickly to our fatherland and from there back again to here, as fast as this servant of God has went to and fro with this my little jewel! Therefore we are at the right place and must only move with the greatest reverence and continued inner worshipping of Him, who sits their at the big table with an inconceivable most divine and most elated expression.
GGJ|4|187|5|0|What He will speak to us in His inexpressible mercy and grace, will from now on our holiest commandment, which we will keep as the clear rocks of our fatherland, also in our descendants until the end of all times, which this earth still has to go through! You know what the wise governor has prophesied of this most elated God person's everlasting dignity! It is in fact so, of which we are now fully convinced! Since it is so and not otherwise, we also know what we have to do to follow!
GGJ|4|187|6|0|The trip to here was far and difficult; even if it was by a thousand times further and also a thousand times more difficult as it were, it would not in the slightest manner weigh up against this greatest, incomprehensible highest, in all eternity undeserved mercy! Since there sits the everlasting, almighty spirit in human form, who made heaven and earth and everything that there is, only by His will and from His will, just as the wise governor in Memphis has amply explained to us.
GGJ|4|187|7|0|We are now standing in front of the true, everlasting God, who made us and has given us life. Every moment of our life is in His hand; if He wanted it, we would not be there anymore. In short, only He is everything in everything, and everything that there is, is not without Him! This is what my vision means and what the governor in Memphis had taught us, and therefore we have to accept this and believe it forever. - It now seems if the everlasting Lord and Master wants to talk to us! Therefore be attentive, as if we are on a most dangerous lion hunt, how it was described to us by the governor in Memphis!"
GGJ|4|188|1|1|On excessive humility
GGJ|4|188|1|0|After the black has made this rather worthy speech to his companions, I called the leader and asked him, if he and his companions were not hungry and thirsty, and, if they would be hungry and thirsty, what they wish to have to eat and to drink. Since the trip along the sea is exhausting, and they surely need something to eat and to drink, and therefore they should let hear there voices, and they will be served immediately!
GGJ|4|188|2|0|Says Oubratouvishar: "O what mercy! You everything in everything asks a wretched earthworm that he should express his needs before You, You most elated, everlasting spirit! However, the worm rolling in the dust before You, because of exceedingly overpowering reverence does not dare to express one word before Your divinity, in order not to say a clumsy word to You, everlasting Most Holy, which might displeases You, making You look at us with angry eyes. We still have from Egypt a few bags full of dried figs and dates, also some twice backed bread, which should be sufficient for our short stay here taking into account our moderation! Therefore I bring You with the most thankful and remorseful heart my little or even nothing meaning gratitude for Your exceedingly large mercy granted to us!"
GGJ|4|188|3|0|Says I: "Yes friend, if you always come to Me with such immense and more then three quarter unnecessary reverence, it will be even for Me nearly impossible, to give you a light which you can take to your fatherland! By the way, you are not really honouring Me a great deal, by regarding yourself, apparently also being My work, as nothing and placing yourself deeply below the dignity of a worm rolling in the dust of all nothingness! Because through such low self-consideration of yourself before Me, your Creator, you also downgrade Him quite extensively, who has created and formed you out of His highest wisdom and love!
GGJ|4|188|4|0|See, if a person shows you a work of art, which he has made, and you buy it from him for yourself, because you like it, would you thereby honour the wise artist, if you praise above all his other works and the artist himself, but for the marvellous piece of art which you have bought, you cannot find enough bad words of criticism, because it now belongs to you?
GGJ|4|188|5|0|See, this manner of humility before Me is therefore not at all wise, but foolish and boorish! Since if you regard yourself as too bad and worthless, you thereby say quite easily understandable to My face, that I am a wretched bungler regarding My whole creation.
GGJ|4|188|6|0|Ah, if you also recognize My value in a justified manner in yourself, and does not regard yourself as too infinitive small, wretched and bad, in order to discuss this and that with Me, you are honouring Me in yourself and recognizes My divine excellence also on your own ground; with such disposition, you can draw from My presence this true and living use, for which you actually have travelled here. By the way your exceedingly great humiliation before Me, is not a sin from your side towards Me; since it is based in your arch-devout education from childhood.
GGJ|4|188|7|0|But now you also have received a right opinion about this; since with this your current opinion, we would not get along with each other; because you would have a continuous unlimited devout shyness about Me, and it would force you, to leave this place as soon as possible, which is too unbearable holy for your devout feeling, and back in Memphis and finally back home you would twaddle a great deal about My for you extraordinary and unbearable holiness! And this would be the only use, which you for yourself, for your people and your people's descendants have taken from here! Would you be content with that?
GGJ|4|188|8|0|Certainly not! Since during a more illuminated moment of your life, you had to ask yourself loudly by saying: 'Yes, what is this now all about?! Have I undertaken such a far and difficult trip upon my own decision, only to continuously despair of such deepest reverence on the so labouriously found place of destination? No, this was such a terrible delight and bliss, of which I do not want a repetition for the rest of my life!' See, this is what you would have, for making the trip to here!
GGJ|4|188|9|0|Therefore it also says here, to let reason prevail a little and think, what is right and fair in every situation of life, and you will get trough everywhere with goodness and honesty and you always will profit the living use for life. Let go of your excessive reverence for Me! Love Me as your Creator, Father, Master and Lord with all life's strength, and also love your brother like yourself, and you will do more than enough! And if you want to address Me, simply call Me Lord and Master, what I actually am, - everything else, however, does not belong here!"
GGJ|4|189|1|1|Oubratouvishar describes his native country Nubia
GGJ|4|189|1|0|(The Lord:) "Earlier I have asked you if you are hungry and thirsty, and I was asking you this, because I can only see too well that you are full of hunger and thirst; the day is already four hours long, and since yesterday noon you haven't eaten nor anything to drink; on the ship you could not have any milk, and the water was already scale and as such bad. And therefore My immediate concern for you is, that you should receive bodily strengthening; since without it you could not take up the required rest, which is necessary to take up the spiritual food more long-lasting. Because to preach someone the Gospel, where the hunger and thirst comes out of his eyes and ears, before feeding him, would be the crown of human self-loving foolishness! Therefore also you should first be fed bodily; only then we will look after the Gospel!
GGJ|4|189|2|0|However, here, you will have to be content with My table, contrary to your custom, and your moth-eaten dates and figs for your camels to eat. Therefore sit at the tables over there which are empty, and soon you will be provided with sufficient food and drinks! You, Oubratouvishar, sit here; since also you are a real king for your people, and this is a table for kings, who have to decide among each other how to lead their people and develop them to become true human beings!"
GGJ|4|189|3|0|Everybody obeys to what I said, and our Marcus with the help of invisible helpers is at once ready with a sufficient quantity of the best fishes; and when the blacks were sitting at the tables, fish, bread, salt and wine is placed on the tables, and it is indicated to the guests, that they should consume what has been placed in front of them. Soon they started to eat the still steaming fishes, took bread and wine, and found everything very good and good tasting.
GGJ|4|189|4|0|The leader who already had more courage, said: "Lord of my life, such good tasting food has never before touched my palate! At times we also eat fish at home; but this is penance food for us. Who behaved disobediently against the existing order, have to eat fish; if we could prepare them like this, truly, they would cease to become penance food!
GGJ|4|189|5|0|What kind of water is this, what we are drinking here? This tastes indescribable good; one could drink this without being thirsty and keep on eating this honey sweet bread! In Memphis I sometimes also got a piece of bread to eat from the governor, but this wasn't by far not as sweet as this. However, above all I admire this water! Where is the spring of this water? Can one buy it here from you? I want to take some of it to my fatherland, so that they can taste a water from the earth of this heavenly country.
GGJ|4|189|6|0|The earth is also much more beautiful here than with us! Here exists an extraordinary variety! Everywhere there is an abundance of growth of herbs, brushes and trees; with us there are only certain fields which are grown like that, - otherwise everything is bare, desolate and blank. Here most of the mountains are covered up to the top with the most beautiful trees and look quite softly; with me at home they are naked rocks, only on a few places covered with some grey-red moss. They look as if destroyed and weather-beaten. Their colour is mostly burned red and dark-grey, and in most cases they are so steep that one climb them only here and there under the biggest endangerment of ones life. Once you have reached the top, one cannot endure the heat, in the afternoon not at all; since then the mountain tops begin to glow, so that fishes placed on the rocks are cooked within a few moments through and through, also the meat of lambs and goats. In the afternoon even the eagles cannot sit on a mountain top, and the ibexes climbing down to the fields and the rushing of the Nile.
GGJ|4|189|7|0|O, we live in a very hard and extremely hot country, where in times it is quite difficult to be and live as a person! Especially during the after-summer, it would be quite impossible to live far away from the Nile; since then there are days when the rocks and the sand begin to melt, - especially if in the afternoon the wind begins to blow from midday. Then one almost can see flames rolling over the wide sand desert floor, and people and animals have no other choice then to hug the good Nile, which miraculously is a very cold stream in our region.
GGJ|4|189|8|0|Towards the last three month of the year, before the rain month arrives, it is the most terrible time of all, because then the fire storms are coming. It becomes dreadfully muggy. Clouds like incredible flame columns are rising from behind the mountains and finally cover the whole sky, and countless lightning strikes come crashing down from the grey-black blanket of the sky with the most fearsome thunder roaring and causing great terror to people and animals. Although they are not causing a lot of damage, because they dissipate high up in the air; however, it is no joke, to have to listen to this cracking, roaring, hissing and thundering for sometimes forty days and nights and also living with the fear to be horribly burned by one of the lightening strikes coming too close to earth, - which happens so now and then, especially to those people, who during that time do not diligently smear their bodies with fat.
GGJ|4|189|9|0|If the fire time is over, it starts to rain and rains for about four to six weeks or moon change times. The rain falls thinly but dense, and on some of the mountain tops it sometimes snows. Towards the end of the rain season it often gets sensitively cold, so that we have to warm ourselves at the fire. This is also not particularly pleasing, but nevertheless better than to live during the after-summer.
GGJ|4|189|10|0|This is our life and how we live and do things! We have to endure a lot of hardship and have only very few pleasantries. O, what heaven are these regions compared to ours! How much joy must there be to live in these true heavens on earth, and how desolate and sad does appear our country in comparison! But You, o Lord, wanted it like this, that we, stuck in our black skins, should not have it otherwise, and it will be perfectly alright as it is, and never ever has anybody grumbled against such Your divine arrangement!
GGJ|4|189|11|0|Our coal-black skin is in some regard quite a burden for us; since firstly it attracts, according to our manifold experience, heat by far more than any more brighter colour, and secondly we are deterrent ugly compared to your white appearance. For example how beautiful is this heavenly form of this here present maiden, and how ugly a maiden with us! We see and feel it, and still we cannot change our colour! What beautiful hair you have, and what ugly, totally twisted, black short wool we have to embellish our heads! But we do not grumble and are content with everything, what You, o Lord and Master, have given us!
GGJ|4|189|12|0|But now I must show you my beautiful natural statue, and You, o Lord, will mercifully determine its value!"
GGJ|4|190|1|1|Oubratouvishar's treasure
GGJ|4|190|1|0|Here Oubratouvishar unwrapped his jewel from the cotton linen and placed it before Me, saying: "There it is, like I have found it between the rocks on a hillside, and could not do otherwise, than to pick it up and to keep it! Surely, never ever did any human hands had anything to do with it! It seems therefore to be a pure product, a so called play of nature. What is it, and what value can it have? Since I never want to give to anyone a present which is worthless."
GGJ|4|190|2|0|Says I: "This is a most valuable precious stone, namely a biggest cut diamond. Nevertheless, it was cut and polished through the hands of humans, and during the times when the Persians made war against the Egyptians and at that opportunity also penetrated the desert of Nubian, it was lost by a general when fighting with a large herd of hungry lions and panthers; with that you are going to present the governor of Memphis with an earthly enormously valuable present, and this because of its extraordinary rarity.
GGJ|4|190|3|0|See, this stone has been cut and polished for one-hundred-and-seventy years, and became the crown jewel of some kings of Persia, until finally a king honoured one of his greatest generals with it; and actually this general lost it at the desert border of your country, where at that time there were swarms of lions and panthers. At that time I have placed these animals there, otherwise the at that stage very warlike Persians would have found you and would have thinned out your herds very badly.
GGJ|4|190|4|0|However, like you have been destined, to even find earthly the most valuable treasure, which has lain under the rocks for some hundred years, you also have been called, to find the greatest and most valuable treasure for the spirit and from there for your souls. You have searched and have found it in a most honourable way! Your black skin should not burden you and will remain one of the most respectable colours for Me.
GGJ|4|190|5|0|This gospel, which I now will preach to you, will only be kept pure with you. You will become My pre-apostle for your black brothers and sisters! However, within a short time I will send to you a post-helper, who will guide you to a very fortunate land in your region and will teach you agriculture and other useful arts, which are of a great necessity for the life on this earth.
GGJ|4|190|6|0|In this to you still totally foreign country, you will be a contented and happy nation and will preserve the purity of My word and My teaching. Woe those, who will try to look for you during later times, to make you suffer and subjugate you; against them I Myself will pick up the raging sword and slay them to the last man! And as such you blacks should live in an isolated, very large corner always as a free nation until the end of times.
GGJ|4|190|7|0|However, should you in future disagree among each other - what must remain a possibility for the sake of your freedom -, the mighty among you will make themselves kings, will torment you with hard laws, and your golden freedom will for a long time or even forever come to an end! Then your children will live in great suffering and long for redemption; but they will have to wait for it for a very long time. Therefore organize yourself in such a way, so that no kings arise among you - except those, like yourself! Since you are not a suppresser, but a true joy-maker for your people, and this is also inside My order, and this is how it should remain with you!"
GGJ|4|191|1|1|The black people who traveled behind
GGJ|4|191|1|0|(The Lord:) "My name is Jesus from Nazareth, earthly as a person, and Jehovah from eternity; but from now on Jesus will stay forever. In this name you will be able to do and to effect everything, not only temporary, but forever!
GGJ|4|191|2|0|Love Me as your God and Lord and Master above all and among yourselves like everybody himself, then you will remain in My love, in My strength and power, and My light will never leave you!
GGJ|4|191|3|0|However, if you become weaker in the love for Me and your poorer brothers and sisters, it will become dark in your hearts, and My strength and power in you will dwindle and become very small! Even if you call on My name and want to act through it, it will not provide you with My strength and power anymore; since all strength, all power and all successful doing in My name, will only be maintained by the love to Me and from it to your fellow-man!
GGJ|4|191|4|0|My name on its own, does not achieve anything, but only the love in it, through it and for it, and therefrom to your fellow-man! If a poor person came to someone and begs him for help, but this someone says to him: 'Go and earn it for youself!', truly, he does not have My love and will not overcome any power and any strength!
GGJ|4|191|5|0|Go now and tell this to your companions, and then come back, and I Myself will teach you another gospel! So be it!"
GGJ|4|191|6|0|Oubratouvishar bows before Me and went to the tables of his companions, to tell them, what he heard from Me. But how big was his amazement, when he, instead of the twenty who this time travelled with him, also found thirty-four women sitting at the table. He of course recognized them immediately as his neighbours and next of kin, and it is obvious that his first question was none other than: how and when have you followed me.
GGJ|4|191|7|0|And they answered him: "To see and hear for oneself is better, than to be informed about the miraculous events out of the mouth of even the most trusted eye- and ear witness! We always were half a day's travel behind you!
GGJ|4|191|8|0|We would not have undertaken this trip, if it was not for a rather indescribable beautiful shining white youth, coming like from the air to us and almost forced us to do it. We gathered a herd of cows, bulls and a small herd of sheep and came with it to Memphis; there, the good governor and his people already met us far outside the city and said, that he also received a message from a similar youth and therefore went out to meet us.
GGJ|4|191|9|0|He (the governor) told us about you, took in the mean time our herds in good safekeeping and provided us in exchange with gold and silver in different weight- and value categories, to exchange these wherever we went for all kind of food stuffs and other things and items. We thanked him and he gave us an escort up to Alexandria, who provided for us on our way with all kind of necessary things and also arranged for a save water basket in Alexandria, in which we were brought here over a never ending large water.
GGJ|4|191|10|0|When we put ashore, we found your tracks unscathed pressed into the sand and followed such tracks. Finally we came so close to you, that we clearly could see the dust thrown up by your camels; only when you were lost behind a forest and mountain, we couldn't see you any longer.
GGJ|4|191|11|0|But then the youth met up with us and brought us in a manner to here, that we could not say anything further, only that we ourselves are full of surprise that we are here! How we came from there to here, we do not know more about than even a very bad dream!
GGJ|4|191|12|0|However, this most Elated has instructed you to give us something! What is it? Speak! Since according to his figure he looks exactly like you have told us repeatedly from your visions, the very reason why you and we have travelled to here! Speak, speak!"
GGJ|4|192|1|1|On the nature of Isis and Osiris
GGJ|4|192|1|0|Says the leader: "We, my brothers and sisters, are believing it, because we have been eye- and ear witnesses of this, what is in front of us and exists! All human wisdom, all mind and even the purest and most sober reason cannot grasp, that this can be possible, only to think about what is here.
GGJ|4|192|2|0|O, you cannot have a premonition and can form no idea, about this what is here! After having my visions, I have come close to imagine something unmeasurable big, which will await me here; but about something most unmeasurable and most infinitive, even my biggest and most daring thought did not dare to reach such height, but nevertheless it is so and is there, unmistakeably before our astonished eyes!
GGJ|4|192|3|0|You know, what entirely I alone and the governor have negotiated quite loudly in front of you one year ago in Memphis, although the governor quite often thought, that it would be sufficient, if only me have to learn his deep wisdom. But I said: 'See, lord, here my brothers and sisters! No one is lesser than myself; therefore you, lord, should not make an exception of me in front of them!' And thereupon he always opened his mouth loudly.
GGJ|4|192|4|0|When he about six month later led us to Kar-nag in Korak, to lift the old-famous Isis veil, more than half of you were also present and has heard and seen everything like myself.
GGJ|4|192|5|0|There we saw two strange pictures: firstly that the I-sis (the nourishing being of primordial life), covered behind a dense veil, and next to it the picture of Osiris (Ou sir iez; the pasture of the pure, spiritual person).
GGJ|4|192|6|0|The first picture presented a gigantic woman, with many breasts seen at the breast; at times also a cow has been depictured instead of the woman with many breasts as seen by us.
GGJ|4|192|7|0|The second picture of Ou sir iez presented an odd being. A man was standing on a wide, rich pasture, surrounded by many herds, eagerly grazing, and the odd man was standing in the middle of all kind of fruit, and his position was like someone who is eating.
GGJ|4|192|8|0|Through these two pictures the Egyptians depictured, as you yourself have heard from the mouth of the wise governor, firstly the primordial being of the creating, feeding and maintaining God-being is depicted in a covered manner - and by the second uncovered picture everything created, living and consuming of the whole creation is presented.
GGJ|4|192|9|0|Here the governor began to explain to us all with deep words of wisdom the being of the only, everlasting, primordial-creating God, and we recognized that there must exist an almighty, most highest and exceedingly wise primordial being, from whom all beings in the whole, most everlasting infinity have originated and also are continuously nourished and maintained.
GGJ|4|192|10|0|This primordial God-being cannot be seen or understood by anybody, since it fills the whole of infinity and is most secretly, omni present in space as well as time, which was the reason why the picture of I-sis was always covered. Nobody could and was allowed to lift the immense veil of I-sis, except the high priest at certain, especially holy times, - but also he, only the lowest hemline in front of the people.
GGJ|4|192|11|0|At that stage you obtained the deepest respect of the primordial Godhead, and not less I myself. On the way from Kar nag (not naked, therefore dressed and covered) to Ko rak (modest like a crayfish) we spoke about nothing else than the primordial Godhead, and at each tree the governor explained to us that the inner is also covered from everyone's eyes, the covered picture of I-sis, and our amazement and reverence increased with each step of our camels carrying us.
GGJ|4|192|12|0|In every object of nature we began to see the puzzling picture of the covered and veiled I-sis, and the governor found a lot of joy in us, his black disciples, and from Kar nag we saw all of nature with complete different eyes as before.
GGJ|4|192|13|0|Which marvellous and great conversations did not took place afterwards between us, and of which reverence our whole heart was overcome, when in our labour free hours we guided our thoughts and words to the one, everlasting primordial God-being! How many times haven't we talked about this with the good and wise governor in Memphis, what nameless happy feeling it would produce in a person, if it was in anyway possible to only once hear only a single word from the highest God-being, even if it was only very softly but nevertheless quite distinct, in ones heart!"
GGJ|4|193|1|1|The big rock temple of Jabusimbil
GGJ|4|193|1|0|(Oubratouvishar:) "We asked the governor, if something similar has never occurred to an extremely just person on this earth.
GGJ|4|193|2|0|The governor shrugged his shoulders and said: 'Directly most likely never; but for indirect communication there are true examples in the scriptures and from verbal transmissions over generations, that very just and devout people in moments of an enraptured state, saw the spirit of God as a light penetrating all spaces of infinity, and they themselves were part of this light. To all, however, to whom such mercy was given, confess, that they were seized through and through by such indescribable feeling of joy in this light, and started to prophesy; and what they prophesied always came true. However, never ever has any mortal seen the true primordial God in another form!
GGJ|4|193|3|0|Man in a limited form, wants to bring the primordial God closer to himself, his heart is thirsty for it, to see the Creator in an accessible human form and with Him the everlasting primordial spirit, and to exchange words with Him like with a person. However, this is nothing than a foolish desire of the retarded people, which is in a certain way forgivable, but forever cannot be realized. Since the finite can never become infinite - and the infinite never finite!'
GGJ|4|193|4|0|This is what the wise governor said to us, and we understood this as best as our weak intelligence allowed us to.
GGJ|4|193|5|0|Nevertheless, despite of everything, in each one of us like by itself, a still so large divine personally started to grow, since we felt too much lost in the divine infinity and could not completely find our way therein. Our heart longed for a personal God who could be seen and loved, while our mind always declared war against our poor heart, which felt way too small, to comprehend the divine infinity with all our love, although the governor recommended to us, to love the primordial Godhead.
GGJ|4|193|6|0|The governor told us, that there was a nation on earth, by the name 'Jews'. This nation had the most correct recognition of the most highest God. A first of their wise, a born Egyptian named Moi ie sez (which means: 'my admission', a name which was given to him by a princess, when she saved him from the Nile), had spoken to God for a period of fifty years. The spirit of God strictly forbade him to never imagine Him in any form of a picture! Also this wise at one stage expressed the desire according to his heart, to see Him personally, however got the answer, 'You cannot see God and live!'
GGJ|4|193|7|0|But when nevertheless the desire in the heart of the wise became more intense, the spirit of God instructed him to hide in a cave and come forward if called. The wise did that; and when called, he came forward and saw in a distance the back of God, shining brighter than a thousand suns! His face became thereupon so bright, that no person could look at him for a period of seven years without going blind, which was the reason why this person had to cover his face with thick materials for the entire period. All this, as you know, was told to us by the very wise governor.
GGJ|4|193|8|0|To what extend all this was so or otherwise, we would not know how to judge; we only know that never one untrue word has come over the lips of the governor. As he has heard it, in precisely the same way he gave it to us.
GGJ|4|193|9|0|You know, when we asked him, where in the whole land of Egypt, the true, everlasting primordial Godhead was ever worshipped and highly revered according to the most possible truth, he said: 'Not very far from here, namely in the great rock temple of Ja bu, sim, bil (which means : 'I was, I am and I will be')! Through a large and high gate the way leads to the inner of the big mountain hall. This is adorned with columns, which are carved from the rock. Between each column stands an armed giant of at least twelve man sizes, as if carrying the sealing of the temple.
GGJ|4|193|10|0|The inner is divided by an arch into three halls; in each, on both sides, are standing seven such giants, altogether fourteen giants in each of the three halls. These are symbols of the seven spirits of God. The hall is counting in its three sections six times seven such giants, this shows, that God already from the beginning of all creation has set six time periods, and that in each of these endless long and always each other penetrating time periods, the same spirits have always carried everything and have worked everywhere. Each of the six long sides of the three part temple hall, is engraved with all kind of signs and figures, which could be deciphered by him who was knowledgeable about the old wisdom, namely what the spirit of God has revealed to the primordial arch-wise of this country.
GGJ|4|193|11|0|At the end of the three halls, again the covered picture of the I-sis could be found, the uncovered Ou-sir-iez, and on the altar in front of the I-sis, the words engraved in hard rock: Ja-bu-sim-bil! At the entrance on both sides of the temple gate, there are two giants each in a sitting position, representing the four main element forces of God in nature; that they are sitting, indicates the order of rest, in which they have been placed by God, to serve all creatures according to the will of God.
GGJ|4|193|12|0|An inscription above the gate reminds the visitor of this holy site, that he always should enter the holy halls with a collected spirit. Who comes to the first hall, will find the first columns engraved with quite strange signs and figures; these indicate a sort of world war under the expression 'God's wars'.
GGJ|4|193|13|0|Now, in that I have not been too knowledgeable about the old wisdom, to explain this to you any further and deeper! Within seven days I will lead you there, where you can see all this for yourself. Of course, the sharp tooth of time has damaged a view things at this ancient holy place; but most of it is still preserved quite well, and you still can learn a lot from it!'
GGJ|4|193|14|0|Now, what feelings were starting to grow inside us! And we hardly could wait for the day on which the governor would lead us to the described holy place. When finally the day arrived, and we trotted on our camels there, how were our hearts glowing, when we began to come closer to the pre-temple, which should be nothing else than a grave of a few ancient wise men! How much did our hearts pounded, when we came to the great rock temple! Which indescribable impression made the four personified elements, and didn't we nearly became speechless, when we entered the halls with burning torches? Why did all this seized us so mightily? Because we thought we are closer to the highest, true God-being then anywhere in Memphis.
GGJ|4|193|15|0|When we left the marvellous temple under many tears and sighs and the governor told us a few things from the ancient times of the earth, how we were moved by all this, so that finally we started to regard the whole earth as a large temple of God! Whether the few days were hot or more cool, we did not noticed; since our hearts had too much to do, namely with everything which could bring the primordial spirit of God closer to us. And still we completely missed the point. We surely knew a lot then; but the I-sis stayed covered and veiled, and no mortal was ever able to lift this mysterious garment of the everlasting Godhead."
GGJ|4|194|1|1|Oubratouvishar shows his people the personal God in Jesus
GGJ|4|194|1|0|(Oubratouvishar:) "Only back home in our hot country did I got the visions! I told them to you as faithfully as I have received them through the apparent mercy of the most highest spirit, and you all had the greatest joy about it, making you jumping up and down like young lambs on the pasture. Despite your happiness and cheerfulness, you nevertheless envied me in a honourable way in your hearts, because the wish was growing inside you to also have such visions. When I started the trip to here with my twenty companions after receiving secret instructions seven times, you could not endure it longer than half a day without me. You followed me and miraculously caught up with me here.
GGJ|4|194|2|0|Now we are at the holy place of the directions in my visions, and here we have infinitively more than Memphis, Karnag at Korag and the greatest temple in the world Ja bu sim bil, infinitively more than the most secretive I-sis picture! Look at the large table! In the centre of it, dressed in rose red clothes and a blue pleated coat, over His shoulders flowing dense, golden-blond hair, sits not only the most highest divine spiritual, but also bodily the most highest God-being, - the most living picture of the uncovered I-sis!
GGJ|4|194|3|0|When the governor laid the love for the infinitive God-being on our hearts, we felt, that the small human heart is completely incapable of such love, and thought and also said it, that we could love a personality carrying the fullness of the spirit of God above all, however, an infinitive divinity or infinity filled by the spirit of God, as something incomprehensible could not be loved, except if the love for such an infinitive God-being consists of the wondrous pressurizing of the too small, trifle person by the infinitive primordial divine omnipotence.
GGJ|4|194|4|0|How much were we not refreshed by the statement of the governor, saying that Moisez finally has seen the back of the primordial everlasting Godhead, even if his face shone so bright for seven years because of the indescribable highest light, that no person could look at him without going blind, and therefore the wise during that time had to cover his face with a threefold blanket. O, this story of the governor has refreshed us a lot, because by that we began to imagine the possibility of a personal God! From then on we began to love the most highest God-being, and as a result of our love I infallible received my seven visions as invitation to here, since without it we would never could have come here.
GGJ|4|194|5|0|We now have the most highest God-being personally in front of us, and He instructs us to do nothing else for our completion, than to love Him above all and each other like everyone necessarily loves himself!
GGJ|4|194|6|0|What are you saying to all this, my dear brothers and sisters? What are you feeling now, and what thoughts are keeping your hearts busy? O speak now and worship the most holy, everlasting primordial spirit, this God, whom until now, no mortal could imagine! Speak, speak! What are you thinking and feel right now? What are you experiencing now?"
GGJ|4|195|1|1|The just doubts of the black people about the divinity of the Lord
GGJ|4|195|1|0|Say the black companions who were still capable of speaking full of the highest possible astonishment: "Is this in any way possible? This quite plain and simple person should be the carrier of the most highest God-being? What irrefutable proof do you have for this? Don't you know that one has to be very careful by being imprudent to fall into a gloomy, superstitious idolisms, which finally can become worse than a thousand covered I-sis pictures?! Just think of the dangers and misleading detours in which we could fall, if finally it is not the case! Think of the endless colossal concepts, which we received in Memphis and specifically at the great rock temple, about the primordial God-being by the mouth of the wise governor, and all this should be united and hidden in this man?! With God everything is possible; however, here not the slightest probability is visible to us! What indisputable proof do you have for this?
GGJ|4|195|2|0|Yes, if it is so, as you have told us now with your always most truthful expression, we then of course would have found the highest of the most highest, our life would have found its most elated goal, itself in its primordial reason, and there would be nothing left for us to look and search for! Since who found himself and God and the primordial reason of being, has found everything and has reached the holiest and most blissful goal in all fulness as shown by the governor!
GGJ|4|195|3|0|However, that we have found here all this, must be shown and proven quite strictly and more tangible, otherwise we could, as remarked earlier, end up in all kind of the greatest confusions because of our too great gullibility of which the governor has warned us against above all!
GGJ|4|195|4|0|Look at the infinitive large firmament with the countless many stars, which according to a very secretive teaching of the governor are immense worlds and only appear so small due to their unmeasurable distances! Look at this our exceedingly large earth and everything on it what lives, is, stirs and moves! Look at the sea, the mighty Nile, the sand, the gras, all the countless bushes and trees and all the animals in the waters, on earth and in the air! Look at the clouds of heaven and their power, the moon, the sun! Can you imagine and rationally think, that this certainly very wise person can oversee, maintain and guide the whole, everlasting infinity from the largest to the smallest, from this nearly hand wide ground surface? Yes, he even can perform miracles for us, as a person who is closely familiar with the secret forces of nature, as we have seen many of them in Cahirou and Alexandria; but what is this compared to the everlasting infinity and its countless, to us forever unknown beings and things?!
GGJ|4|195|5|0|Think about the great words of the governor, how he faithfully warned us about these venal cons and magicians, how he called them! A person, who with his magic art connects to a otherwise quite customary wisdom, as the governor has said, would, with the greatest ease try to become a ruler of the people of this earth and finally a God, and this person appears until now, to possess the best and richest talent for it! Therefore it means we have to be especially careful and demand proof, which in every regard is suitable, to bring the necessary light to this biggest matter! Since the greater, holier and more important this matter is or seems to become, the more all carelessness must be removed from it!
GGJ|4|195|6|0|If this is about the removal of a small stone which dirties the footpath, it is not necessary to have a special meeting for it, how this stone should be removed from the path. The next best person picks it up and throws it to a place where it does not bother anybody. But it is something completely different if a mighty rock, which have rolled down a mountain and has blocked a narrow path and thereby separates people from people, neighbours from neighbours, parents from their children, brothers from brothers and sisters from sisters! Ah, then the whole society will meet to discuss what should be done; since the path must again made passable! Here, however, it concerns the most important moment of our lives, for which we are all have undertaken this very far and highly difficult trip!
GGJ|4|195|7|0|Are we at the right place according to your visions, we have won everything, what the pointing proofs will show; should we however still be far away from it, we must either return home empty handed or continue with our journey, once we have paid the good innkeeper for what we have consumed. Just speak frankly, if you have any proofs in your hands for that, what you have said about this person and what are these proofs!"
GGJ|4|196|1|1|Oubratouvishar tries to convince his fellow countrymen of the divinity of Jesus
GGJ|4|196|1|0|Says Oubratouvishar: "Do you think that I am more gullible than you are? O, there you are greatly mistaken about me! Haven't you seen the proofs this exceedingly beautiful youth, apparently a spirit from heaven, has given me in response to all my doubts, upon only a slightest sign from the Lord?"
GGJ|4|196|2|0|Says the twenty: "We saw all kind of things and also overheard here and there the one or other word, however, could not decipher any meaning from it and even less find any connection; since this table is too far away from the main table!"
GGJ|4|196|3|0|Say the new arrivals: "We indeed arrived in a somewhat miraculous manner at this second for us empty standing table, in the moment when you bowed deeply before this Lord and came back to us, and therefore could impossibly know anything about what you have negotiated with this dearest youth! Therefore speak what you know and have seen, and we immediately will recognize where we are standing!"
GGJ|4|196|4|0|Said the leader: "Very well, then listen to me once more: All of you know about my latest finding in a ditch full of rocks. I wanted to bring it along when we departed and give it in Memphis to the governor as a quite beautiful present; during our departure I forgot about it completely, only remembered it later, and the find therefore, wrapped in linen, was left in a corner of my hut, covered by a pumpkin bowl. When I demanded proof, just as you have demanded it from me, this marvellous youth reminded me about the finding which I forgot at home and described exactly to me where and when I have found this beautiful stone, where I have hidden it in my hut, and to whom I wanted to give it as a present.
GGJ|4|196|5|0|Friends and dear brothers! This truly had to appear to me most strange and surprised me to the highest degree! How could this youth know about a secret, which was lying so far away from here, hidden in a deepest corner of my hut?
GGJ|4|196|6|0|Friends and brothers, to know this, it requires more than all wisdom of all people! For me this would already be sufficient proof, since I can understand, what in a most fundamental wise case is possible for a person to know! But the youth, upon receiving a sign from the Lord at the table there, did not left it at that, but asks me if I would wish, that he brings this said find from the hut in Nouabia, to here! This proposal had to surprise me to the highest degree, and I accepted the proposal of the dear youth.
GGJ|4|196|7|0|You now would assume that the youth would have required me to wait for a while? O, certainly not! In the same moment he handed me first the stone and immediately afterwards also the pumpkin bowl, with which the beautiful find was covered in the deepest corner of my hut, and thereafter it was explained to me where this beautiful stone was coming from!
GGJ|4|196|8|0|So that you do not think or accuse me of being gullible, have a look at this stone and this pumpkin bowl, if it is not the same as I have showed to all of you at home! And here also my servant knows where in my hut I have kept it! What are you say to this? Can this also be done by even the most famous magician in Cahiro? (Kahi roug = the horn, which was regarded holy, of one of the biggest bulls of this region) - I have spoken, now it is again your turn!"
GGJ|4|196|9|0|Say now all: "If so, which nobody of us doubt, than heil to us all, since here the most unbelievable becomes the most enlivening and clearest truth! Heil us and our country and all, who are waiting at home for us with great longing; since also under their black skin it soon should become sunshine bright!
GGJ|4|196|10|0|But now tell us, how can you explain this to yourself, that this person at the same time can be the highest God-being, of which the whole of infinity is filled with, and who effects, guides, maintains and nourishes everything and everywhere in an almighty powerful manner. Where in him is there room for such everlasting unlimited wisdom and such almighty will power?! Here, just like us, only a limited person, and there the most unlimited highest power effective in the whole of infinity with the highest insight and wisdom; here and at all countless points of the whole earth, just as the furthest depths of the infinitive creation, equally seeing, knowing, feeling, calculating and performing with never weakening, everlasting strength and power?! Do you comprehend this inconceivable possibility?"
GGJ|4|196|11|0|Says the leader: "I surely does not grasp this fully; but I also do not understand, just as you are, how this youth there could have brought the forgotten stone to me within the quickest moment! Let us therefore be patient in all humility and true love for this only One, and there will be more light given to us!"
GGJ|4|196|12|0|With that all for the time being are content, deep in thought, and are waiting for what else will come.
GGJ|4|197|1|1|The spiritual advantages and disadvantages of the moors
GGJ|4|197|1|0|Says Cyrenius to Me: "Lord, I would not have expected so much wisdom and perfect clear reasoning from these moors; already the many knowledge and wondrous experiences they have, are really surprising me! The governor from Memphis, by name Justus Platonicus, is known to me as a very wise man; but that he is familiar with all the old Egyptian mysteries, I surely did not know!
GGJ|4|197|2|0|That he always was a strong philosopher, I know. As a son of a highly respected house in Rome and rich like Krösus, already during his youth he became familiar with the Greek and Egyptian philosophers and made Egypt the culmination of all his studies. Ten years he spend in the land of the old wise and was taught everything. With an accompanying document from my brother, Caesar Augustus, in hand, all mysteries from the beginning to the end had to be revealed to him, and this is how he came to his current wisdom. And because he was so thoroughly knowledgeable in all Egyptian affairs, already Augustus appointed him more a civil- rather than a military governor in Memphis in upper Egypt. There is some military in Memphis under the command of Justus Platonicus, but he is not a general.
GGJ|4|197|3|0|That he is a great scholar, I know; but that he now became also a wise man and actually a priest, I of course did not know! From now on I have to think higher of him; since through his troubles with the moors, he acquired a lot of merit with me. He would be exceedingly happy, if he could be here! What would be Your opinion about this my Justus Platonicus? How does he as a heathen, including me, relate to the kingdom of God on earth?"
GGJ|4|197|4|0|Says I: "Why do you ask about this? Justus is a man according to My heart, he loves God above all and his fellow-men more than himself; and who does this, is already in My kingdom, irrespective if Jew or heathen! I say to you, that I would more easily get along with him, than with all of you, but you are also alright for Me! However, to preserve My word, nobody is more suitable than these blacks; since what they have understood properly, stays pure and unchanged like a cut diamond. Everybody can vouch for them, that this My teaching will after two-thousand years be as pure as they have received it from Me!
GGJ|4|197|5|0|These kind of black people have the peculiar property, to keep a teaching or custom for thousand and more years completely pure, as if they have received it in the very beginning. They will not take anything away or add anything to it; but all this is not an indication that they are more advanced than you white people, however, as descendants of Cain they are standing on a lower level and it is very hard for them to reach the childhood of God, since they are pure planetary people belonging to this earth. They are pure earthly creatures, equipped with reason, mind, conscience but with a lesser free will than you white people.
GGJ|4|197|6|0|However, the lesser free will they have, are a lot firmer than your totally free will! What they want, they put into action, even if it takes to level mountains! During the course of the day they will provide us with some examples of their firm will, which will amaze you! However, that they in all their doings are more unchangeable than the descendants of Seth, is already testified by their forms.
GGJ|4|197|7|0|See, the leader is apparently the oldest among them, and his disciple is twenty-eight years younger than he! Look at both of them and see whether according to their outer appearance the one looks only one year younger than the other; they resemble each other like twin brothers! It will be very difficult for you to judge their age. The same goes for their natural strength and cheerfulness. The seventy year old jumps in competition with a youth of seventeen years!
GGJ|4|197|8|0|You whites are often become ill, and your skin is subject to all kind of sicknesses; however, they, as long as they stay with their natural food, do not know any bodily illnesses. Most of them die of old age weakness. But just like their outer physical appearance stays unchanged compared to yours, so is also their inner soul character completely different and many times firmer than yours; however, nevertheless, regarding the full development of their spirit, they will therefore make much lesser progress than you, because they nearly lack the flexibility in their will completely. Their will can also be bent to some extend; but it always requires a lot of seriousness and hard work and patience.
GGJ|4|197|9|0|However, the supremeness of the soul and the spirit in it, does not lie in the so to speak more animal-like firmness of the will, but in the soul's property of easy recognition, whereby it quickly grasps and understands the light of the truth, and in the more easily flexible will, so that the soul sees the true and good and also grasps this quickly with the will and turns it into a deed, since without it no recognition would be of any use to a soul."
GGJ|4|198|1|1|The diversity of the climate and the races on earth
GGJ|4|198|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, from now on these people will come into countries of awakened and developed nations and will see the agriculture, wine culture and large cities with the most beautiful palaces! But if you after a thousand, also two-thousand years could see them again, they would still live in the same hut and not be able to build themselves a proper house of wood, and even less so of bricks.
GGJ|4|198|2|0|We do not want to deny them the ability for it, they can quite easily learn the art of building; but they will lack the easy flexible spirit of enterprise, which is necessary for every person to execute any kind of work!
GGJ|4|198|3|0|Therefore the trip to here was for them since ancient mankind, one of the most gigantic undertakings; for you this would only be a joke! It is quite a distance to them, and this country's heat makes travelling quite difficult; but for the physical composition of these people, the heat can reach a considerable degree, until they really start to experience heat. They have a much more sluggish blood, which contains very little iron, and as such their blood is thicker and more gall-like than this of whites and requires a lot more heat before becoming properly liquid.
GGJ|4|198|4|0|In a severe winter, like in the northern countries of our Ouran, these people would feel quite uncomfortable. In the first winter their skin would burst, since their blood which is too thick, would not flow properly in their outer body parts, which would lead to stoppages, which under strong pressure of the vessels would make them burst, entailing bleeding and considerable pain as a result. However heat, nearly making a black stone glowing, does not affect them too much. To the contrary, however, if a real north Scythian would come to Nouabia, and if he would go there during high summer, he would perish within a few days and therefore die quite soon.
GGJ|4|198|5|0|Now of course you think and say in your heart: 'Must there be so many temperature gradations on earth? Couldn't it be equally cold or warm everywhere?' If you would be more familiar with the ball figure of the earth, as it is the case now, although you have been taught by Me about the form of the earth when I was a tender child, you would not have thought about this question!
GGJ|4|198|6|0|The different temperatures are an inevitable result of the ball round shape of the earth. The round form, however, is necessary, because with every other form the light of the sun could impossibly be distributed so effectively like with the very ball form, otherwise the earth had to be illuminated by three suns, namely one each over the poles and one over the equator! But who could then firstly endure the heat on earth, what would happen to the strengthening night of all creatures, and secondly what would happen to the movement of the earth, if it would depend on the equally powerful attraction of three equally large suns?
GGJ|4|198|7|0|I have explained to you and others, how big the sun is and must be, and how small the earth in comparison! It must circle the sun in a corresponding distance and speed, otherwise it would fall into the same or when having an excessive speed, would fly into infinity. In the first case the earth would nearly dissolve in an instant in the extreme light intensity of the outer atmosphere of the sun, into its primordial state or into the primordial spirits caught in its matter; in the second case it would freeze to a most hard lump of ice! In both cases any flesh life on earth would be unthinkable.
GGJ|4|198|8|0|From this you can see, how according to My order, one necessity leads to another, and that on this earth a constant temperature from pole to pole can impossibly take place, however, it is still necessary, so that the earth as far as possible can be populated everywhere, so that the freer becoming souls going forth from the pre-creatures, can enter a body corresponding to their nature. What else can be done than bodily place such people in such hot regions of the earth, whose nature can accommodate such hot weather, and for the colder weathers, those whose natural composition can to some extend live and cultivate the still so cold regions.
GGJ|4|198|9|0|If you can comprehend this to some extend, you will understand, why in the hot Central Africa the previously characteristic described people, had to be black and had to be of a very own composition of heart. Tell Me, if you have understood this well!"
GGJ|4|198|10|0|Says Cyrenius: "O Lord, I'm also now completely in order regarding this highly salutary teaching for me; since I can see now that all world arrangement is most wise and most effective, and that everything must be precisely as it is and can never be otherwise! Therefore to You, God and Lord only, all honour, all love and all praise; since the whole earth and all heavens are full of Your love and wisdom!
GGJ|4|198|11|0|However, what will You, o Lord, further undertake with the blacks? Because they do not look completely in order; I notice this from their deep thinking behaviour.
GGJ|4|198|12|0|Their leader has introduced Your Godhead to them in a truly convincing manner, and the story about the transport of the big diamond had initially stunned them; but now they are directing all kind of questions to his conscience, and one who turned around a few times to look at us, just now has asked the leader, if he not in all secrecy has brought the diamond and the pumpkin bowl along himself, to mislead them in a miracle-like manner. What these blacks still will come up with! They will have to be convinced by an even bigger miracle! The good leader apparently has his hands full with them, what I notice rather well!"
GGJ|4|198|13|0|Says I: "Only a little more patience, until they start to ferment properly, only then we will come to aid the leader; since with them everything goes much slower than with us! In addition, for the first time they now have received completely foreign food and wine, and for the moment this makes them even more slower to comprehend, than before. But it is good that it is like this, otherwise it would not be so easy to convince them about something, which is still too much contrary to the concepts of God which they had absorbed in Memphis.
GGJ|4|198|14|0|It is impossible for them to bring the infinity of God under one roof with My personality; but once they are properly fermented, they will quite easily and soon accept it! Meanwhile, however, their leader is working with them regarding their suspicion about his miracle deception, what is also right; since whoever raises a loose suspicion about a true miracle, should also receive a real punishment by the rod! The more these blacks are now punished and humiliated with words, the firmer and more easily they will remain for us forever!"
GGJ|4|199|1|1|On the slow and the fast comprehension of the teaching of the truth
GGJ|4|199|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, this is an old experience, that people, who easily accept something without being tanned properly beforehand, also easily let go again of the easily accepted matter, while people, who accept and comprehend a teaching through a lot of suffering, does not that easily let go of it again.
GGJ|4|199|2|0|O, there are those, who have quite good talents and in addition have also other abilities! They quite well grasp and understand everything quickly and easily; but when the time comes for the necessary trials, they think about their worldly advantages, are afraid to sacrifice too much and try as far as possible to forget and get rid of those spiritual things, which, although tangible true, does not yield them any interest in this world. Such people resemble those nearly completely transparent dayflies, which play the whole beautiful day long in the light and are full of life as they are illuminated and glowing; but then comes life's trying night, and their light and glowing comes to an end and also their light!
GGJ|4|199|3|0|Therefore those people, who in the beginning accept any higher truth with somewhat more difficulty, are more suitable for the kingdom of God than the easy-acceptor; since they then keep what have been accepted faithfully and life-warm, while the easy-acceptors are playing with the light of heavens in the same manner as the dayflies with sunlight, but subsequently do not have a greater use of the light of heaven than the dayflies from sunlight.
GGJ|4|199|4|0|There are, however, also exist people, who accept the truth easily, also keep it and shine forth like bright stars at night, and produce for themselves and others great use; but these people are few and are rare.
GGJ|4|199|5|0|However, all these moors belong to the slow-understanding; but once they have grasp it, it belongs to them, and they will shine forth and forth in their latest descendants, like the stars in the Orion and like Sirjezc (Sirius) in the great wideness.
GGJ|4|199|6|0|The thorough acceptance and the right understanding of My teaching is nearly the same as the acquisition of great wealth: Who came in a very easy way to great wealth, will also quickly and soon be finished with it; since he never was accustomed to privation, and he never tried to save. Once he came into great wealth by inheritance or other easily achieved profit, he will not respect the inheritance; since he thinks and also feels it, that great wealth can be easily acquired. But who acquired considerable wealth by the diligence of his hands, knows all the difficulties and hard work and knows how many drops of sweat each groschen has cost him; therefore he respects his hard acquired wealth and surely does not wastes and squanders it in a frivolous manner.
GGJ|4|199|7|0|It is the same with spiritual treasures. Who acquires them easily, nearly pays no attention to them, since he thinks and feels it in himself, that he either could never loose them, or, even if he would loose some or even all of it, that he quite easily could get it back again. But this is not so; since who loses something spiritual, will not acquire the lost something as easy as the first time.
GGJ|4|199|8|0|Since matter takes immediately the place of the lost spiritual, which is a judgement, it cannot be pushed out that easily as in the beginning. Since like all spiritual becomes continuously more spiritual and freer, also the physical becomes more physical, worldlier and fuller of judgement and death; for who is stuck in the judgement once and is tied up in its will and recognition, returns freedom to himself quite difficult or even never.
GGJ|4|199|9|0|Who once has My word, must keep it and stay in it unchangingly not only by knowledge, but mainly through deeds and works according to the word; because all knowledge and faith without works, is as good as nothing and can have no value for life!
GGJ|4|199|10|0|What use is it for someone who wants to undertake a trip to a destination of which he only knows the name but does not know the way to get there, and someone knowledgeable about the way, gives him a detailed description, but he does not walk the route, turns around and walks off into the opposite direction?! Will he ever reach his destination? I say: He can go where he wants, but will never reach his place of destination; since where you want to go, you also have to walk in that direction!
GGJ|4|199|11|0|These moors are for certain the most knowledgeable people in the whole world regarding the description of the earth! However, without the governor Justus Platonicus, they never would have found the way to here according to their knowledge; but after the governor has described to them the way to here accurately, they travelled exactly as he has described, and their current presence here is sufficient proof, that they have executed the instructions of the governor very precisely, and this required a steadfast firm will, which is in a high degree inherent to them. However, who wants something really hard, he surely also executes what he wants.
GGJ|4|199|12|0|Who therefore has My word and My teaching and acts with a firm will accordingly, must reach his destination, and nothing can stop him; however, who acts a little according to My word and at the same time does what the loose world desires, is like a person who walks half the distance to a place, and when reaching the halfway point, turns around and walks same way back.
GGJ|4|199|13|0|He also resembles a servant who wants to serve two masters, which are opposed to each other. Will he get his work done with the two mutually hostile masters? Can he love both, even only ostensibly? What will the two masters do, once they find out that the double servant is equally loyal to both of them? Will not the one just as the other say to the servant: 'O you joker of a servant, how can you love my worst enemy the same as me?! Serve only me, or resign from my service!' Since nobody can truthfully serve two masters at the same time; he must adhere to the one and despise the other. And see, such a loose and rogue-like servant will finally be chased away by both masters and will find it quite difficult to obtain a third employment, and it will be with him like sitting on the floor between two chairs.
GGJ|4|199|14|0|That these moors do not want to serve two, but only one master, you can easily deduce from the way the leader is fighting his colleagues, to whom the words of the governor still mean too much and cannot that easily be removed from their hearts!
GGJ|4|199|15|0|The only thing, what the governor has told them out of Moses about a divine personality, is a clue and a bridge, on which they can be brought to Me. And it is on this bridge on which the leader is primarily trying to convince the stubborn. If I do not send him the angel to assist, he will not be finished with them in a years time; however, I now will send the angel to him and the case will present itself!"
GGJ|4|199|16|0|Says Cyrenius: "O Lord, then I would like to be closer, to be able to listen to the negotiations more clearly!"
GGJ|4|199|17|0|Says I: "It will not be necessary; since the wind will bring everything to our ears!"
GGJ|4|200|1|1|Raphael convinces the moors of the divinity of the Lord
GGJ|4|200|1|0|Thereupon I call the angel and say to him loudly for the sake of the table companions: "Raphael, Oubratouvishar has now returned to the right point with his companions again, and you can stop the quarrel with one blow! They are now well prepared, to accept his opinion and insight about Me, if he can proof it to them, that the stone really was brought by you from Nouabia to here. Go then and bring to each one from his hut what he wants, and the whole quarrel issue will be completely resolved!
GGJ|4|200|2|0|Since these firm willed, but otherwise difficult understanding people, must be converted by a miracle, because the word possesses too little persuasive power for them. These people are also not harmed too much by a miracle like you and especially some Jews; since they, as people of nature, can perform considerable miracles themselves by their firm believe and by their unbending will, what they of course regard as quite a natural thing. Of this we will be convinced later. A great miracle is regarded by them only as half, and therefore they can without any harm be prepared by miracles. Therefore go to them! What you have to say and to do, lies already in you."
GGJ|4|200|3|0|With these instructions now known to us all, the angel goes to the table where the blacks, becoming even more lively by the enjoyment of the wine, are holding their quite loud dispute. Once there, he says with a penetrating loud voice: "Why do you accuse this your greatest friend and benefactor, to whom you owe everything good, as if he wanted to deceive you and force a false faith onto you?! Why are you distrusting the miracle which I have performed on instructions of the Lord to convince him, as if I was ordered by him as a crook, to assist him, to deceive you! What proofs do you want, which are sufficient to fight the doubt-addiction in you, to convince you? Must I bring something from your huts to here? Ask and I will do it!"
GGJ|4|200|4|0|Upon this short and energetic speech they became absolutely quiet and out of fear did not know what to do.
GGJ|4|200|5|0|But the leader said: "This is God's help! It will justify me before your already quite strong accusations! Ask and convince yourself; since nothing else can break your great foolishness!"
GGJ|4|200|6|0|Thereupon the one who doubted him most, got up and said: "In my hut is a hidden treasure; except for me and my wife, who is here, nobody knows about it. Bring it here and I will fully believe you!"
GGJ|4|200|7|0|Said the angel: "How long should it take that I bring the treasure to here, which you have wrapped in linen and reeds and have buried in a corner of your hut towards sunrise, two shoes deep in the sand, at a place where outside the hut a large palm tree is standing? It consists of a thirty pound heavy and absolutely pure lump of gold. Tell me the time!"
GGJ|4|200|8|0|Here the sceptic's eyes widened and he said: "But in all heavens name, how possibly could you, dearest boy, know this so precisely? Already with that you have destroyed my doubt; now everything is clear to me, whatever our leader and elder has said about this young man over there! But with all this, this matter becomes terribly strange! If beyond all doubt the fullness of the primordial everlasting spirit of God resides in this Man, how can we survive in front of Him! Our doubt must have offended Him to the highest degree? O, o we are all lost!"
GGJ|4|200|9|0|Says the angel: "O certainly not, you are all saved now! But now determine the time, in which I should bring the treasure here!"
GGJ|4|200|10|0|Says the sceptic: "O loveliest, - this is not necessary anymore for the sake of my disbelieve; but if you miraculously want to bring it here, take it easy! If it has a particular value for someone here, he can have it in exchange for some other useful tools; since it is of no use to me anyhow! It is beautiful and has places which are shining brightly in the sun; and if you look at it very carefully, it consists of all kinds of signs, which are visible on the surface. Some are dark and without shine, but some are shining brightly in the sun. Therein lies for me the actual value of the considerable large and very compact lump. If you, loveliest, most beautiful youth, wants to bring it here, you do not have to rush with all your wondrous strength!"
GGJ|4|200|11|0|Says the angel: "Look at me! In this moment I fetch your treasure; count the moments I will require to go there and back again!"
GGJ|4|200|12|0|The sceptic and his colleagues are observing the angel with sharp eyes, to see, when he will leave and when he will return.
GGJ|4|200|13|0|However, the angel does not leave but instead asks the sceptic: "Now, did you noticed my absence?"
GGJ|4|200|14|0|Says the sceptic: "No; since until now you are still standing like rock at the same place!"
GGJ|4|200|15|0|Says the angel: "O, certainly not; just look down at your feet where your treasure is lying completely undamaged!"
GGJ|4|200|16|0|The sceptic looks under the table and his recognizable treasure is lying in its unscathed wrapping at his feet! The sceptic is frightened so much about it, that his otherwise red lips are getting white and he starts to tremble.
GGJ|4|200|17|0|Also the others are making strangely affected faces about this appearance and shout: "But for the sake of the Lord's power! What is this , how can this be?! You loveliest did not leave your place for one shortest moment! How is this possible?"
GGJ|4|200|18|0|Says the angel: "With God everything is possible, and you can deduce from this, how God as Lord, although He is present here like any other person, guides, rules and maintains with His most infinitive will-power the whole of infinity, and that there forever can never be anything hidden from His omni seeing eyes, about which He does not know about in the greatest detail!
GGJ|4|200|19|0|That the everlasting spirit of God has taken on the flesh on this earth and personally Himself has become a person, is the result of His exceedingly great love for you people on this earth, and thereby also for the people of all the countless other world-earths, to be a feelable, lookable and speakable God and Father in all love for all everlasting times! Since He as God is the mightiest and purest love, no person and no angel can approach Him in any other manner, except through love only.
GGJ|4|200|20|0|If you want to come to Him, you must first love Him above all and among each other as true brothers and faithful sisters; without such love any true approach to Him is as good as impossible! But now, frightened hare, pick up your treasure and place it on the table and look at it if it is the right one!"
GGJ|4|201|1|1|The moor and Oubratouvishar hand over their treasures to Cyrenius
GGJ|4|201|1|0|Here, the moor, recovering from his first fright, bends down and placed the quite heavy lump on the table, undid the reed and the linen and within a short time the gold lump was lying naked on the table; and many went and looked at this rich treasure. Also our Judas Ischariot could not tame his curiosity, looked at the treasure and regretted secretly very much that he was not the owner of it.
GGJ|4|201|2|0|When the treasure had been looked at and admired enough, the moor asked the angel, who would be most worthy to whom he could give this lump as a present, because he did not want to carry it all the way back home.
GGJ|4|201|3|0|And the angel pointed to Cyrenius and said: "See there, to the right of the Lord sits the upper governor of Rome! He is in charge of Asia and a large part of Africa; the whole of Egypt resorts under him, and therefore also the governor of Memphis! To him give this treasure! Also you, Oubratouvishar, would do better to hand over your stone to this upper governor than to the governor in Memphis, who does value this kind of treasures only very little or not at all! - By the way, this is only my advice, and you can do as you please!"
GGJ|4|201|4|0|Says the leader: "Your wise advice is already a command to me, what I also would execute at any price, since you only can give me the most wise and best advice anyway!"
GGJ|4|201|5|0|With that both rise - the sceptic with the gold lump and the leader with his large diamond - and go to Cyrenius.
GGJ|4|201|6|0|When arriving there, the leader says: "Earlier I did not know who you are. I also did not asked for anyone else, then only the Lord, since I thought by myself: 'Only one can be the Lord and ruler, and all the others are his servants and attendants!' But now this shining white wondrous youth told me, that you, earthly seen, are a great lord and ruler, and therefore I and this my colleague have according to the wise advice of this loveliest most wondrous youth, freely decided, to give to you our so miraculously brought treasure for your disposal, for which you nevertheless can give us some necessary and useful house tools, so that also we can furnish our houses to produce bread, which tastes so good.
GGJ|4|201|7|0|Our hacking and cutting tools are bad and getting blunt quite easily; since they are made from wood and animal bones. In Memphis we have learned about all kinds of cutting tools, which even stones cannot make blunt so easily, - and those tools we could use better than our yellow shining metal, which is soft and useless! - Therefore, be so good and accept these two pieces!"
GGJ|4|201|8|0|Says Cyrenius: "Good, friends, I accept these two exceedingly precious pieces from you; however not for me, but on behalf of these impoverished Galilee people, who are already in considerable arrear with Rome regarding their taxes! With theses two pieces Rome is in anyway covered for ten consecutive years with taxes for this country in advance, and the country can recover during this time period.
GGJ|4|201|9|0|If you return home again, I will take care that a just amount of all kinds of the most necessary and useful tools and appliances will be given to you, and if you wanted to place yourself voluntary under Roman protection, you would from year to year be issued with new tools and appliances! Otherwise you had to at least every few years issue yourself with it in Memphis, of course by trading for those metals!"
GGJ|4|201|10|0|Says the leader: "To decide on that, we had to hold a general peoples council, which is always a difficult matter with us, because our country is very large and the inhabitants are living in many and often quite difficult accessible corners, and therefore it is very difficult to call a national council. The better will be, however, that from time to time we will collect what we need most in Memphis.
GGJ|4|201|11|0|Your Roman laws might be quite good; however, they would not be suitable for our land and people. The governor in Memphis has already made the same proposal to us, which we could not accept just like we cannot accept yours now. Even if you could penetrate our country, it would serve you no purpose! You would wander around in the glowing hot desert and perish by the hundreds and would still find no people, but find hundreds of herds of lions, panthers and tigers who would tear you to pieces; you also would not survive the fight with the snakes and adders!"
GGJ|4|201|12|0|Says Cyrenius: "How are you then getting along with so many tearing beasts? Are they in all seriousness not harming you?"
GGJ|4|201|13|0|Says the leader: "Just now you have heard from the mouth of the youth and from the most holy mouth of the Lord himself, how we are created! How can you beyond that, also ask me about it? It is, like the Lord Himself has said about us; how, whereby and why, - we do not know ourselves! I therefore ask you, to spare these kind of questions; since the answers would not be of any use to you!"
GGJ|4|201|14|0|Hereupon both bowed deeply before us and returned immediately to their companions and told them everything what they had talked with Me.
GGJ|4|202|1|1|The origin of the Jabusimbil Temple, the Sphinx and the Columns of Memnon, depicted by the hieroglyphs of the first two pearls
GGJ|4|202|1|0|But his companions said: "How could you have talked to the Lord, when you have not spoken one word with Him?!"
GGJ|4|202|2|0|The leader said: "Here, where He is present, everything goes forth from Him, and we therefore have only to do with Him, irrespective if we negotiate with His disciples!" - With this answer they were content and said nothing more.
GGJ|4|202|3|0|However, some said to the angel: "Listen, you wonder boy, wouldn't you also bring the quite interesting treasures of the five of us to here, which we keep hidden in our huts?"
GGJ|4|202|4|0|Said the angel: "Just pick them up from your feet under the table, and we shall see what it is!"
GGJ|4|202|5|0|Here the five moors look underneath the table and to their biggest surprise they see the only too well known, considerable large bundles, place the same on the table, and another four considerable lumps of Gold appear, which together weigh over hundred pounds; however, in the fifth bundle seven rather large river stones appear, which Marcus who was standing next to the angel regarded as completely worthless.
GGJ|4|202|6|0|But the angel said: "Just wait, soon you will discover that these seven stones, earthly seen, have the greatest and incalculable value! Just bring a hard, iron hammer, and we will examine them!"
GGJ|4|202|7|0|Marcus hurries, since full of curiosity himself, to his workshop and soon appears again with a hard, iron hammer and hands it to the angel. He takes such a stone into his hand and hits it carefully several times, whereupon the whitish, silica-like crust comes loose, and a pearl the seize of a human head appears, leaving everybody absolutely speechless.
GGJ|4|202|8|0|On the surface of this wonder pearl were hieroglyphics and other signs engraved. Amongst others there was also a quite good drawing of the temple Ja bu sim bil during the building period, namely when the four gigantic figures after a hundred-and-seventy years work full of sweat and other sacrifices were completed and people still were working lively at the facades and through sculpturing engraving gigantic scriptures and other signs into the flat, large surfaces, and when at the same time they were starting to cut open the gate in the middle between the gigantic figures. Who could decipher these signs and scriptures which were clearly visible, had the origin of this temple in front of him and also the reason, why it was build by the ancient Egyptians, namely near the Nile river.
GGJ|4|202|9|0|This pearl therefore does not only have an incalculable value as a giant among its kind, but also a historic value. At the same time it also originates from a time period of the earth, when it still took many thousands of years, until the first human in flesh stepped onto this earth.
GGJ|4|202|10|0|At the earth's time, when such gigantic shell animals lived in the sea, huge waves of the world's sea were still covering the largest parts of the low lying countries of Africa. The ancient Egyptians found the mother-shell during the foundation diggings of the first pyramids, and when they opened the mother-shell they found these seven pearls in it, of which the angel has now freed one of them from its crust.
GGJ|4|202|11|0|Naturally, the angel now was stormed with questions, and he explained the circumstances as it was given here in all shortness.
GGJ|4|202|12|0|When Raphael finished the of course only superficial explanation of the first revealed pearl, he said: "What you need to know for the time being, I have briefly explained to you as clear as possible; let us now move on to the exposure of the second pearl, which is somewhat smaller than the first!"
GGJ|4|202|13|0|Here the angel took the second pearl and freed it in the same way from its crust as the first one. It also was full of signs and scriptures. On one of the smoothest surfaces the little temple of Ja bu sim bil was engraved and next to it a head, similar to this of the great Sphinx. And the angel was again stormed, to explain all these signs and inscriptions.
GGJ|4|202|14|0|And he (the angel) said: "Friends, without the full awakening of the spirit in the soul none of the currently living people will be able to interpret everything, what is written and drawn on this pearl!
GGJ|4|202|15|0|Although this pearl is as old as the first and largest pearl, it has only been engraved and in-scripted a hundred years later, namely during the time of completion of the smaller rock temple, in which, however, the inner of the larger temple was not fully completed. Therefore the smaller temple is here presented as fully completed.
GGJ|4|202|16|0|The head presents the already seventh shepherd-king of the time, who gave himself the name Shivinz (wrongly 'Sphinx'), the lively, the entrepreneur. He nearly reached the age of three-hundred years, and his head was colossally sculptured from a large granite rock, which still today is quite well preserved and visible.
GGJ|4|202|17|0|This Shivinz introduced large improvements in the schools, as well as in cattle breeding and in agriculture, however, he also enjoyed from his people a nearly divine worshipping. The signs and scriptures indicate the very many good things and improvements, which he introduced to this country with his extremely active spirit.
GGJ|4|202|18|0|He did not started to chisel the large temple, since this was done by two of his ancestors who were very much devoted to the invisible spirit of God; out of great respect he had them chiselled from rock in a colossal seize not far from the great temple in a sitting position on a beautiful plain near the Nile, as an everlasting memory. And since the two had no name and out of modesty did not want to carry a name, he gave them a name and called them 'The Nameless' (Me maine oni, = badly translated in later times: 'Memnon'), of which both picture columns are still quite well preserved and visible until this day."
GGJ|4|202|19|0|Said the leader: "Yes, yes, we have seen and admired all this! But how old would all these extraordinary things be?"
GGJ|4|202|20|0|Says the angel: "Near to three-thousand years, and the next three-thousand years will not completely eradicate their tracks! - Just wait a little, we will now reveal the third pearl; on its surface we will next to the two ancestors of Shivinz, already as statues, still see other major events engraved, which will make you think a lot!"
GGJ|4|203|1|1|The secret of the third pearl: The seven giants and the  sarcophagi
GGJ|4|203|1|0|Here Raphael took the third pearl in his hand and freed it from its crust.
GGJ|4|203|2|0|When it was naked, Raphael drew the attention of the knowledge thirsty and rather burning onlookers to the quite good engraved Memnon statues and said: "See, there they are already, the two Nameless! But there above you can see, as in front of the Nameless, seven gigantic figures of clothed humans, and around them you see a lot of very small figures of people! What has the wise Shivinz, who himself has drawn all of the pearls, wanted to express thereby?
GGJ|4|203|3|0|Listen! It is the same time about hundred-and-seven years before the first of the two nameless ancestors, when a large planet in deep space was destroyed into many pieces by the permission of the Lord. Many gigantic large people lived on it.
GGJ|4|203|4|0|By the sudden, by nobody foreseen destruction, although it was often announced to these people, it happened that seven of the mentioned earth-people fell in upper Egypt on several open places of the large country and by their heavy fall caused a very strong earth tremor.
GGJ|4|203|5|0|This people rain lasted more then ten days, this means from the first fall to the last. The inhabitants of this country had to endure a lot of fear and fright during that time; especially at night they were frightened that one of the giants would fall onto them and terribly smash them. Therefore they looked with fearing hearts continuously to the sky, if not another uninvited guest from the clouds would pay them an unwelcomed visit.
GGJ|4|203|6|0|For nearly ten years they had posted permanent guards, to see, if not another gruesome traveller would come from the air; but after ten days there was no one to see, and in time the souls of the people calmed down again and they even dared to go to the large, completely dried out gigantic corpses, which lay spread out up to one quarter day travel from each other.
GGJ|4|203|7|0|The wise among those ancient Egyptians speculated quite correctly that it were giants from a large and far away country who were punished by the spirit of God, because they sinned against God, and God in His just rage had picked them up and thrown them here, to show the Egyptians, that He does not spare even the mighty giants, if they acted against His will. In short, they finally started to burn these giants piece by piece, and after fifty years not one sign could be found anywhere of them.
GGJ|4|203|8|0|However, what the Egyptians remembered about these gigantic human figures, was this, that from these giants stuck in their memory they went over to a colossal sense for everything, of which their first sculptures was more than a tangible proof.
GGJ|4|203|9|0|In the temple of Ja bu sim bil, in each of the three divisions, seven giants were illustrated as so to speak bearers of the roof, which means chiselled into stone, namely in the specific clothes in which the travellers from the air have arrived; and the Egyptians who previously walked around almost completely naked, started to dress themselves in such manner, - which is the reason that one until this day sees all the old leftovers dressed in this manner. Their mummies and sarcophagi are full of this kind of decorations."
GGJ|4|203|10|0|Asks the leader, what it was that the old Egyptians in all reality meant under the sarcophagi and why they had called the large and also smaller very massive coffins like that.
GGJ|4|203|11|0|Said Raphael: "This you will hear right now and very thoroughly! You know, that it is in large parts of this country not that easy to just bury the corpses, since in the dry ground a body decomposes very slowly and therefore cannot be destroyed by rotting. In the more moist nearness of the Nile one also did not wanted to bury the dead, for the very wise reason not to pollute the water of the stream. To let lay the corpses on the surface or throw them to the wild animals for food, especially the old Egyptians were too much human and respected even the corpses of their dead brothers too much, than to cause them such disrespectfulness. However, what else could they do?
GGJ|4|203|12|0|See, they had a very clever idea! From stone they chiselled, partly very large and later also very small coffins, in which there was comfortably space to the most one, two or three corpses. Each coffin was provided with a relatively large and heavy lid. When in such coffin one or more corpses had been placed, after they had been rubbed properly with mum (Muma, also mummy, = earth resin, earth balsam), the lid was made glowing hot and the coffin was then covered so to speak forever with this glowing hot lid. By that process the corpses completely dried out and with very hot lids sometimes even charred or completely burnt up to ash.
GGJ|4|203|13|0|However, in the bigger towns and societies there were also general coffins, which were opened every seven years. They were then again filled with corpses and completely covered, and on top of the lid a proper fire was made, whereby the corpses of course turn to ash. If such a coffin was full of ash, it was not opened anymore, but was left standing as a honourable monument in memory of the transitoriness of everything earthly.
GGJ|4|203|14|0|In time vaults and pyramids were build around and above it, which is the reason why one still finds today in the vicinity of the pyramids many such coffins in sometimes very narrow and sometimes very wide vaults (Kai-tu comba, which means hidden chamber). These now clearly described the coffins which were then called sarcophagi, because according to the tongue of the ancient Egyptians, sarko means 'glowing' and vaga (vascha) means 'heavy lid'.
GGJ|4|203|15|0|There you have your sarcophagi; but now let us continue with the third pearl and we will see what it will reveal to us!"
GGJ|4|204|1|1|Raphael explains the signs of the zodiac on the fourth pearl
GGJ|4|204|1|0|Carefully the angel picks it up with his hand and chips off the crust.
GGJ|4|204|2|0|Here the leader asks the angel and says: "O wonder boy, you service finger of the Most Highest, do not be annoyed when I bother you with a question! See, with your otherwise miraculous power I'm bothered by the hammer! Is it absolutely necessary or are you using it only to reveal yourself to us in a greater natural manner, so that we can observe and listen to you in a more fearless and calmer way?"
GGJ|4|204|3|0|Says the angel: "Not any of the two, - I only do this, to show you how to handle such stones when you come across similar events, to expose them should you again find any! Since especially in upper- and middle Egypt these encrusted stones occur in large numbers, namely widely spread in the desert; of course there will only be few such pearls left among them. However, also the other stones are decorated with all kinds of signs, scriptures and pictures; since the old Egyptians for a very long time did not yet have any paper to write on. Therefore they used stone plates, to initially engrave with bones and later with iron styluses all kinds of things they wanted to memorise.
GGJ|4|204|4|0|The very first recordings did of course indicated nothing else than the very simple events of their herds; but the later ones are containing, like these pearls, great and important events, not only for this large country and nation, but also for the whole earth. Since the Lord wanted it to be a very thorough pre-school for His Coming, which also is the reason why He send His closely chosen nation, the Hebraemites, to a long continuing school in Egypt. And Moses, the great prophet of the Lord, had at the Horn of the Kahi (Kahiro), in Theben (Thebai, also Thebsai, = house of fools, later of course a large, people rich city), in Kar nag at Korak and in the oldest cities like Memphis, Diathira (Dia daira = place of corvee) and at Elephantine (EL ei fanti = the descendants of the children of God) completed his school and was lead by the spirit of God to a highest inauguration only at an age of fifty-seven, when fleeing at Madan over the Sues from a cruel Varion (Pharaoh), from where you can read his later history in the scriptures.
GGJ|4|204|5|0|In short, Egypt was destined by God to become a pre-school, and the inhabitants of this oldest inhabited land of the earth were already from ancient times onwards gifted with a lot of wisdom and conducted trade with nearly all better nations on earth. You will now understand, how and why especially in this country everything, which can be found, has very often a very deep routed meaning.
GGJ|4|204|6|0|And now to our exposed fourth pearl!
GGJ|4|204|7|0|There we see several illustrations of hunters with quivers, bows and arrows and a large herd enclosed by lions. This signifies a great battle of the Egyptians with lions, which at that stage attacked in large numbers the fat herds of the Egyptians.
GGJ|4|204|8|0|And see, more to the right of this scene you see the pastures already enclosed with walls, and on it are lying heads of bulls, with the horns pointing up, then down and then sideways, all indicating that the herds, before the tremendous enclosure of the large pastures, were always in great danger and were completely defenceless. At each corner of the walls you see a large dog, like ready for fighting, sometimes standing, sometimes lying down; the name which the old Egyptians gave to this watchful animal was Pas, also Pastshier, guardian of the pasture.
GGJ|4|204|9|0|Here, still further to the right, you again see the shepherd king Shivinz (Sphinx), at his side a gigantic large dog, and in front of the dog some pieces of the lion. Still to the right, however, a little higher up, we can see the same dog, under it the picture of the sun and the moon. What does this mean?
GGJ|4|204|10|0|Listen! Our Shivinz as a king of the shepherds, in fact had one of the largest dogs, and in its presence no lion and no panther was sure of its life. For a long time this dog protected the herds of Shivinz. However, when the dog died of old age, Shivinz determined, out of respect and as a memorial, to always symbolise this animal with a constellation in the southern sky. He gave the constellation the name the Great Dog, who loyally protected the king's herds for many years. That the king gave his dog a place among the stars, is indicated by the sun and the moon underneath the belly of the dog. Everything under which sun and moon can be seen, can be found symbolically among the stars as memorial of a great and important event.
GGJ|4|204|11|0|Nowadays a very large and watchful dog is - especially in this country where there are nearly no tearing animals - not of any special importance anymore; however, in ancient Egypt, where there were whole herds of tearing beasts and in parts still exist, a large, strong and courageous dog was an exceedingly great necessity. Since firstly such a dog was the most loyal protector of the herds. His maintenance was very easy, since this large dog race fed itself from the uncountable many earth mice, of which this country never had a shortages of; they also ate the large grasshoppers by the thousands per day. Only once per day did they received some milk, which made, that the dogs remained faithful to the herd.
GGJ|4|204|12|0|Together with the great dogs, also a specie of smaller dogs were quite well accepted with the ancient Egyptians; their name was Mal pas (small dog). These were the noise makers; Poroshit means according to the old tongue 'sign' or 'noise maker'. If something foreign came close to a house or herd, the small dogs started to bark; this made the large ones attentive, who then filled the area with their immense barking, bringing respect to the wild beasts, whereupon they began to retreat.
GGJ|4|204|13|0|Quite often the small dogs were also the guardians of chicken and the brood, for which they have been specifically trained for. All this was the invention of Shivinz, who made these birds into useful domestic animals and showed the Egyptians, how good tasting their meat and their grilled and cooked eggs were. In this way he taught this already very large nation of this large country new types of food and new herds, whose roasts and eggs tasted only too well, - otherwise there would not have been during later times a proper chicken war, which was even mentioned by the Greek historian Herodot in some mystic manner.
GGJ|4|204|14|0|Our Shivinz, who attached the great dog to the skies, also gave the little dog a place among the stars and gave it the name Porishion (Prozion). Close by you find the old Kokla (hen); later this constellation received the name Peleada, also Peleadza, and under a false legend of the Greek was given the name Pleaden by the Greek.
GGJ|4|204|15|0|Here at the very top of the pearl you can also see this quite well engraved, and you can recognize from this how intelligent our Shivinz was. It was not his major aim to continuously recall to memory of his disciples his dogs and chickens by easily recognizable constellations, but rather to teach them the progress of time by the stars.
GGJ|4|204|16|0|It was also Shivinz who at Diadaira (Diathira) setup the first zodiac (Sa diazc = for the workers), he was the first to invent it at the firmament and gave the constellations their names according to appearances and country events occurring at a particular time, as we will see it soon on the revealed fifth pearl!"
GGJ|4|205|1|1|The division of time on the fifth pearl
GGJ|4|205|1|0|(Raphael:) "Just pay attention; there is the fifth pearl! How such ancient relics should be handled and how they should be exposed, I already have shown you, and therefore I'm going to reveal the last three pearls by just using my will power, and see, - we already have the fifth pearl revealed in front of us!
GGJ|4|205|2|0|See here the zodiac of Diathira before us, drawn on the pearl's most beautiful and largest surface! There is a colossal temple; 365 most massive columns are carrying an equally massive arch of reddish granite ashlars, constructed most artfully and exceedingly precisely to building practices and very strongly. The highest point on the arch is 66 man seizes high. The whole arch has exactly 365 openings, which are build in precisely such a way, that during a period of one constellation, under which the sun is present, the light falls precisely at the middle of the day onto the centre point of a column standing vertically in the centre of the temple. The light coming through the other openings was also falling onto the altar during the different times of the day, but did not passed through the centre point, but one or more degrees sideways.
GGJ|4|205|3|0|This most meaningful constructed arch still exists tody, although somewhat chewed by the tooth of time, and will still stand for a long time to come and serve the astronomers as a guideline.
GGJ|4|205|4|0|You ask, to which actual use did the great Shivinz build this arch with the greatest effort of the world? - Before that their was no defined time keeping. The small change in shorter- or longer days was hardly noticed. The moon was still the most reliable time keeper. In Diathira, as the town where the workers became sluggish due to punishment, it was necessary to have a certain time keeping system during the day as well as night, and for that purpose and for the sake of a more precise order, our Shivinz made this arch, which, however, took him ten years and one-hundred-thousand workers to complete.
GGJ|4|205|5|0|The arch was of course very wide, and for every 30 and 31 round openings the symbol of one of the twelve constellation signs was painted on to it, above which, normally red painting, the constellation was faithfully painted in white on top. You can see here on the pearl the inner of the arch drawn clearly with fine lines, which then have been rubbed with a dark red colour, and you can now imagine, what an awakened spirit our Shivinz was, and what unlimited respect the nations of Egypt had for him! The result of this was as such, that he only had to wave, and hundred thousands of people started to stir with all energy, and the most extraordinary work was raised out of the earth!
GGJ|4|205|6|0|The most wise of the nation he made into teachers and priests: established everywhere schools for all kinds of subjects which were useful for the peoples activities. The highest teaching of God, however, could only be achieved in Kar nag at Korak and finally in secrecy through many and hard trials at Ja bu sim bil."
GGJ|4|205|7|0|Here the old innkeeper Marcus asked the angel, interrupting his explanation: "Most dearest friend, while you are at it revealing your pearls, couldn't you also explain to us the strange circumstances about the Sphinx which as half woman and as half animal gave on life and death to the people the famous riddle: namely what animal was it, which walks in the morning on all four, at midday on two and in the evening on three feet? Who couldn't solve the riddle, was killed by the riddle sphinx; however, who was able to solve it, was allowed to kill the sphinx! - Is anything about this a fact or not?"
GGJ|4|206|1|1|The secret of the sixth pearl: The depiction of the pyramids, obelisks and the Sphinx
GGJ|4|206|1|0|Said Raphael: "Look here, this sixth pearl will answer your question! Here we have it exposed; what do you see at first sight?"
GGJ|4|206|2|0|Says Marcus: "There I see again the colossal image of Shivinz and some pyramids; in front of the largest are standing two upside down cone shaped columns, called obelisks, and towards the side of the great pyramid, in reality perhaps a few hundred steps away, what one cannot determine precisely from the picture, there again a quite considerable colossal statue is visible. It has the head of a woman, female hands and a strong, female chest. Where the chest ends at the point of the stomach, a recognizable animal body begins. Behind this strange statue is a far stretched circular wall, enclosing a vast pasture. It appears to form a whole and unified something. - What does this mean?"
GGJ|4|206|3|0|Says Raphael: "The colossal chest picture is the very Shivinz, which the people, to honour the great, build out of their own initiative by the best chisellers and builders and also to their very own cost. The great pyramid with the two obelisks was a 'man, recognize yourself!' - school. The inner had large chambers and long running passage ways in all directions, in which all kinds of odd facilities were present for the self-recognition and from that the recognition of the most highest spirit of God. Sometimes the facilities looked quite gruesome; but they rarely missed their objective. The other pyramids are mainly only signs of those underground places, where there were many sarcophagi, which have been permanently closed off, as was already explained earlier.
GGJ|4|206|4|0|During current times, however, there still exist many pyramids and all kind of temples along the exceedingly long Nile valley, which very much later were build during the times of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob by the pharaohs; these are not referred here, only those, which were build under Shivinz.
GGJ|4|206|5|0|Piramidai was the actual ancient name and means: 'Give me wisdom!', and the two upside down cones by the name oubeloiska mean: 'the pure searches for the elated, beautiful, pure'. 'Belo' means actually 'white'; but because the completely white colour meant for the old Egyptians pure, elated and beautiful, it was also used to indicate the elated, pure and beautiful.
GGJ|4|206|6|0|The good effect of such schools soon became known all over, and soon foreigners came to visit such schools, and there were so many, that they could not be accommodated and supplied. Because of that our Shivinz thought out some means whereby the foreigners could be kept away, so that they did not visited too often the schools established by him. But what was his means?
GGJ|4|206|7|0|Here on this pearl you see the half person and half animal statue. It was hollow and inside a person could, by a spiral staircase, get into its head and speak through its downward directed funnel-shaped mouth, loud and clearly, and because of the strong voice it had the appearance as if in all seriousness the colossal statue could talk.
GGJ|4|206|8|0|If now the foreigners came there to be accepted to the school, they were directed by a servant of the statue, to stand at a certain place in front of the statue, which was dead on the outside but alive on the inside, namely one by one. There, everyone who wanted to become a disciple of the pyramids, received a puzzling question on life and death from Shivinz. If the ask has solved the riddle, he was accepted, and with admission he was also allowed to ask the statue a counter question and in case where the statue could not give him a satisfying answer, he was allowed to destroy it and so to speak murder it.
GGJ|4|206|9|0|The question, however, was given to the clients three days before to think about; on the third day however, when they received the same question out of the mouth of the statue on life and death, surely nobody dared to, but retreated in all humility, paid the required pre-question fee and travelled to his quite often very far fatherland.
GGJ|4|206|10|0|Falling into a later time period, a myth said, that a Greek was successful to solve the old riddle; with hundred-thousand others this is a fable and is without any truth! Since the famous riddle was solved by Moses, however, who did not destroyed the statue, since also this statue, although somewhat chewed up by the tooth of time, can still be seen today.
GGJ|4|206|11|0|Of course, the inner structure cannot be found anymore, since it is entirely full of sand and mud; since the Nile severely floods its banks normally every hundred, sometimes also two-hundred years, so that in the narrow valley areas the waves are driven more than thirty ell (1 ell = 1.143m, the translator) above the normal water level. Thereby a lot is laid to waste and made useless, since a huge amount of gravel sand and mud is deposited on top of the earlier most beautiful pastures.
GGJ|4|206|12|0|After the time of Shivinz there were two Nile floods, where the waves went high above the peaks of the pyramids. Such a flood also took place, counted from now on, 870 years ago, whereby the temple of Ja bu sim bil was nearly halfway sanded and silted up, and since that time it was not possible anymore to clean it and other memorials from all the sand and mud. And it is the same with our puzzling statue; on the inside it is full of hardened mud and sand, who nobody can remove anymore! So, my dear Marcus, this is the truth about the puzzling sphinx! - Are you now in the clear about it?"
GGJ|4|206|13|0|Said Marcus: "During the course of two-thousand years, did nobody courageous dared, to allow the sphinx to ask him the known question at the expense of his life? And if he would have done it, what would happen to him, if he, quite understandable, could not solve the riddle?"
GGJ|4|206|14|0|Said Raphael: "At the spot where the ask was standing, there was a pit installed, by which he quickly would sink into the ground; and once at the bottom, a few servants would have taken him to the school by underground passageways because of his bravery, although he did not solved the riddle correctly, from which he could not get away earlier, other then becoming a perfect person. However, it never came to it; and at the times when the riddle was solved, this ancient facility was to such an extend silted and sanded up, that it became completely unuseable, and the first shepherd kings and their people were long since defeated by an Phoenician nation to such an extend, that the pharaohs even at the times of Abraham, were already Phoenicians.
GGJ|4|206|15|0|Now you also know about this in short, and we now move over to reveal the seventh and last pearl!"
GGJ|4|207|1|1|The signs of the zodiac of the seventh pearl. The decline of Egyptian culture. The history of the seven pearls
GGJ|4|207|1|0|(Raphael:) "See, there it is! What do you see on it? - You see something, but you don't know what it is; on this very beautiful pearl all the constellations have been drawn, and rubbed with a brown-red colour, and under the crust it stayed preserved until this hour.
GGJ|4|207|2|0|We do not learn too much from this pearl which is significant; but we still derive from it, that our Shivinz knew the stars on the firmament quite well and that he for sure was the first one who arranged the constellations into a certain system. And as he named the zodiac, they are still called the same name today!
GGJ|4|207|3|0|Before his reign it looked quite meagre with the old Egyptians, regarding making drawings and the subsequent writing, as well as the right recognition of oneself, and even more meagre regarding the recognition of God. However, our Shivinz has with a lot of inexpressibly troubles brought order into all this, and made from the former wild nomadic tribe one of the most educated and wisest nations of the whole earth, what of course produced a lot of envious people in time. Since the foreigners were soon greatly pleased by such extraordinary land- and peoples culture; everything what they saw, appeared heavenly wondrous to them, so that once getting there, they could not separate from it anymore.
GGJ|4|207|4|0|The more they started to travelled there, the more they started to settled there, and in this way the first subjugation of the ancient people and their rulers occurred mainly in quite a peaceful manner.
GGJ|4|207|5|0|The descendants of Shivinz became increasingly soft and spoiled people, lived luxuriously, depended on the fame of their forefathers and neglected to a large degree the business of governance. The result of this was that soon the immigrants, who were hardened people, were easily elected by the natives as leaders and placed in ruling positions, and all this without the sword.
GGJ|4|207|6|0|To some extend this was quite good and right, but the ancient natives did not won too by this changeover. Since the foreign guardians ('varion'; badly translated pharaohs) formed only too soon an armed force and became true tyrants and people dominators. Only a few people got access to the schools, and what still has been taught their, was a far cry from earlier teachings, which also was the reason why soon from the former purest truth the most absurd idolisms connected to the thickest darkness developed, behind which the ancient culture of this country - even for great wise men - was hardly visible anymore.
GGJ|4|207|7|0|It is therefore that these seven pearls are of such incalculable great value, because they originate from a time, when Egypt was standing on top of its highest spiritual development, and they therefore cannot be kept well enough!"
GGJ|4|207|8|0|Ask one of the moors, at which opportunity these pearls have ended up in the sand of the Nile and were lost in the sand of the stream.
GGJ|4|207|9|0|Says Raphael: "I already have told you how the Nile at certain times grows to a true Deluge! About 567 years after Shivinz, our Nile rose to a puzzling height; in narrow places it rose to over hundred-and-sixty ell (1 ell = 1.143 m) above its normal water level! All cities lying in valley bottoms were entirely over flooded for five weeks, and at that opportunity the pearls including the houses where they have been kept, were swept away by the force of the waves and were covered by sand and mud just as the blocks from which the buildings were constructed.
GGJ|4|207|10|0|During the nearly three-thousand years of being buried the crust has build up around them, as you have found them, and from which I have freed them, initially in quite a natural and later in a wondrous manner possible to me.
GGJ|4|207|11|0|Now you also know this and have in this seven pearls seven books, which can give now and for all times a quite complete teaching about the country, which is partly also inhabited by you. Therefore keep them save; since each of these pearls is worth a lot more than a large kingdom!
GGJ|4|207|12|0|For the time being Oubratouvishar, as the most wise among you, should hold them in save keeping; and if at one stage he will leave this world, he should decide who is worthy to save guard this incalculable treasure. Woe an unworthy person who wanted to seize them because of avarice!
GGJ|4|207|13|0|I, as a messenger and will executor of Him, who sits there, believe to have done enough wondrous things to enliven your believe; if this is not enough for you, anything further would also not be enough! Do you now believe that the One sitting over there is He, for whom the great Shivinz and his two ancestors has build the large rock temple at Jabusimbil?"
GGJ|4|207|14|0|Say all "Yes, yes, yes, you wondrous powerful messenger of the Lord, we hereby confirm it from the deepest grounds of our lives!"
GGJ|4|207|15|0|With that the angel left them, and Cyrenius asked Me, if these actually rather pure historic facts of Egypt are also forming a necessity regarding the gospel out of My mouth.
GGJ|4|207|16|0|And I said to Him: "One of the biggest! Because after a few centuries all kinds of researchers will rise and search this land in all detail, and they will find many things which were mentioned by the mouth of Raphael. This will confuse them a great deal, just as it also would severely confuse you and already your closest descendants; but this fully true revelation will clear up for you everything in this regard. In later times, however, I will again awaken men, who will again reveal to the people, the searching and studying these old riddles. - But now we ourselves want to go over to them and give them the true gospel from the heavens."
GGJ|4|207|17|0|We rose and went to the moors who waited for us.
GGJ|4|208|1|1|The traditions of the Nubians and the traditions of the white people
GGJ|4|208|1|0|Finally, when the beautiful morning sun took on its natural light again, we rose from our table and quickly went to the moors. When I arrived, they all got up from their long table and bowed in deep reverence with their hands laid across their chest.
GGJ|4|208|2|0|And the leader said with a good Galilean-Hebrew tongue: "Lord, Lord, Lord! Now there is not a single nonbeliever among us anymore! Every word out of Your holiest mouth will be for us a never estimateable great mercy of Your most truly friendliness and charitableness for all times of times, yes even for eternity!
GGJ|4|208|3|0|If You, everlasting Holiest, regard us blacks as worthy for a closer teaching about our duties and then also about Your being, make us happy with only a few words out of Your mouth, and we will thereby for all times of times also in our latest descendants feel exceedingly happy, to have seen and spoken to You as the Creator and Lord of all the physical and spiritual worlds!
GGJ|4|208|4|0|This shining light, which I have seen in my visions as an everlasting life splendour around Your holy being, is now visible in Your great love, friendliness, and in Your wisdom, which does not have its equal in the whole of eternity.
GGJ|4|208|5|0|We are now willing lambs, even when covered with black wool; but just like the black colour absorbs more light and warmth then the white - why we also wear white clothes, to keep away from us the abundance of light and warmth -, I also believe, that we blacks will also absorb the holy light of Your spirit deeper and more intense in our souls, than many who's flesh is covered by a white skin, but their souls reject the spirit more than our white clothes the natural light and its warmth, as we have seen many such examples in Memphis, which the governor called 'moving life shadows'. They live like dayflies, who are created by the morning and are killed again by the evening.
GGJ|4|208|6|0|We also do not have nothing with which we could boast before You, o Lord; however, this we know, that we are not more than just people, and that we are all works of one and the same Creator and therefore could never think, that one has more than the other, as if he in all seriousness could be a ruling half-god, as we have seen among the whites, where someone imagines himself a lord and all the others must bow before him to the earth, and those who did not do this, were immediately punished with rods. Lord, we did not like this behaviour of the whites at all, and this kind of punishment shows very little wisdom!
GGJ|4|208|7|0|We never hit our children, also no animal; but we have patience and endurance and we exercise our children continuously in everything, which we have recognized as good, true and necessary. When our children then grow up and become strong and sensible, we do not treat them as our slaves anymore, but as our completely equal brothers and people, who, just as we as their parents, emerged from the hand of God with all rights of life. And still, our children love us very much, and never did any son or any daughter sin against the father or mother!
GGJ|4|208|8|0|Among the whites we saw the children creeping out of fear and whine like dogs before the austere faces of their parents! One could think that in this manner angels could have been brought up. However, when at times such children are out of sight of the parents, they were like exchanged and could easily be regarded as disciples of the devil, whose evil presence in the bad abysses of the earth were told to us by the governor in Memphis. - For such punishing upbringing we forever say no thank you!"
GGJ|4|209|1|1|Cultivation of the mind and soul
GGJ|4|209|1|0|(Oubratouvishar:) "With us true upbringing consists therein, that we firstly improve the souls of our children as much as possible; once the soul is in order, then the mind gets the education, which we possess ourselves. But the whites begin to educate their children's mind as soon as they start to babble, and think that once the child has a perfectly educated mind, it will also look after the soul!
GGJ|4|209|2|0|O Lord, how silly the many whites are in this regard, that they cannot see, that a pre-educated mind is always a murderer of the soul! Since the pure mind makes the child arrogant and haughty; however, where arrogance, self-conceit and haughtiness has taken ownership of the soul, it is a daunting task for anyone to change it again, and he soon will learn, that an old, crooked-grown tree can never be made straight again.
GGJ|4|209|3|0|With us there are no courts, no court houses and no prisons and no dungeons, but also no other laws than those, which are prescripted by a properly formed soul to man. Therefore with us there exists no sin known to us and no crime by any name and therefore also no punishment, since the way everyone of us thinks for himself, exactly equally and even better he thinks for his fellow-man.
GGJ|4|209|4|0|With the white mind-people we have found exactly the opposite. Nearly all are holding everything to themselves and regarding their fellow-men only as much as they are in any way useful to their own selfishness. If the selfish decides that the one or other fellow-man can or will not be of any use to him, then every animal is more important to him than such a fellow-man!
GGJ|4|209|5|0|With us, however, one values a person first as a person. Should a fellow-man be of no use to me, I still can be of use to him, and in this way it cancels each other. I also have a servant; but I never have forced him in whatever manner to serve me, it is his completely own free will. We serve each other certainly more, than the whites have ever served each other for the wretched duty remuneration; however no person's will is made a slave of somebody else by any external means, but what he is doing, he does freely and completely unforced!
GGJ|4|209|6|0|We therefore do not have any palaces and large dwellings build from bricks, but very simple huts, absolutely identical in appearance. Who does not yet have a hut and can also not be accommodated in another hut, does not have to build himself a new hut with his own strength and own means, or does not have to go to another society to beg, but we voluntarily out of love and respect for him being an identical human as we are, will build him an identical hut as our own; and so there exists peace and unity in always the same measure between us.
GGJ|4|209|7|0|This our house order is for the whites, as we have got to know them, completely foreign, and some have blatantly said it to our faces that this was an all culture opposing foolishness. But how is it then that all animals and even the elements are obeying our unified will, while the whites with all their mind culture could not dare to approach a herd of lions?! Woe the most hardened fighter with a sword! He should just try it; already one lion will show him, that the lion is his master and not vice versa!
GGJ|4|209|8|0|We, however, can walk among lions and panthers as among our camels, cattle and sheep and goats and do not know one case, where such a beast has ever attacked a human, - also not our herds; since they are getting their meat only then, when animals of our quite large herds have died of old age. For that each society has a certain place a considerable distance away, where they take daily one or more dead animals, where immediately the sharp tooth food eaters come and consume the dead animals with skin and hair and bones. Since nobody of us eat meat, except this of the fish and chicken, as long they are young and soft; the old are also left for the wild animals as food.
GGJ|4|209|9|0|What can do a white person with all his mind education if he has fallen into the water? He goes under and drowns! We, however, as it pleases us, can walk on the surface of the water just like on any dry land. Only if someone wants it, he can also dive beneath the water; but it costs him always quite a lot of trouble and effort.
GGJ|4|209|10|0|All snakes which are poisonous, flee our presence; mice and grasshoppers we only got to know in Egypt; evil ants are shying away from us and our chickens, and vultures and eagles are feeding themselves with the flesh of dead lions, panthers and foxes.
GGJ|4|209|11|0|And as such it appears that with us blacks there still exists the order, as it existed and had to exist among people, irrespective of their colour of skin, according to the will of the Creator from the primordial beginning; since if the first human pair was placed on this earth with the present bad order of the current white skin people, I would like to know, how they could have protected themselves against the attack of all kind of wild and tearing animals!
GGJ|4|209|12|0|Since before the first human pair set foot on this earth, there were swarms of all kinds of tearing and fierce animals, as was shown to us very clearly by the wise governor in Memphis. If the first human pair, according to the teaching of the governor, would be as weak in all its life elements as the white skin people of today, how many times would they have been torn and eaten by the many herds of the wildest beasts?! They had to come to this earth from the air like the exceedingly strong giants before Shivinz was coming to Egypt, and had to be dressed in massive iron clothes and armed with the sharpest weapons, if they wanted to stand up against these beasts with their natural strength, - and even then they still would have a lot to do, to successfully combat the enormous monsters!
GGJ|4|209|13|0|However, if the ancient people of this earth had similar inner life elements as we are now, they of course would not need any weapons and were masters and rulers of all animal-, plant- and element world with their soul powers!
GGJ|4|209|14|0|I therefore think, because we are like this, Your words of life directed towards us, will take deep roots in our lives! And if You, o Lord, give us any laws or rules to live, we surly will live very strictly accordingly; since this we know how to do, to keep an order which we have recognized as good and true, like perhaps only very seldom any white person.
GGJ|4|209|15|0|Since we have the extraordinary luck to be with You, o Lord, You Everlasting, You Creator of all spirit- and material worlds, which must be a miracle of all miracles to even Your greatest angels, we ask You through my mouth, one heart and in all complete unified mind, to add to all the wondrous things we have seen in this shortest of time, also this miracle that You will speak to us a few words!"
GGJ|4|210|1|1|The purpose of the incarnation of the Lord. The moors as witnesses of the true, primordial man
GGJ|4|210|1|0|Says I: "Not only a few, but many words I will direct to you! I will not give you any new laws, but only reaffirm the old ones, which I Myself have since the beginning of your being engraved into your hearts with an undestroyable writing.
GGJ|4|210|2|0|I actually and mainly came into this world, to lead mankind, who completely degenerated from all of My original order, by teachings, examples and deeds back to this primordial state, in which the first people as true masters of all other creatures were.
GGJ|4|210|3|0|These people with a white skin therefore need My teaching and My deeds very much, so that they can recognize, who is He, who teaches them and what He wants. However, you still live in this marvellous primordial state. Your life school begins with the right means at the right place. You start to teach the people initially as people there, were they have to be taught first and foremost, and in future the whites should do likewise; since now I show them the way how to do it.
GGJ|4|210|4|0|But it will still take a lot of troubles, teachings and deeds and time, until these whites will get there where you are now. They are the stray, the wrong and the lost ones, who must be rehabilitated again; they are the sick and therefore need the doctor who can cure them.
GGJ|4|210|5|0|I also could have come to you, since you are now incomparable better than the whites; but you never needed My presence. However, now I need your presence here as witness of My primordial order and therefore I guided you by My will and finally urged you to come here, so that these whites can see, what man is and should be in his primordial state.
GGJ|4|210|6|0|Therefore you will now perform in front of these people a few examples of your still real primordial humanship, to teach these your many blind and still very wrong brothers! There are some among them, who are quite near to perfection; but no one of them is as a human as far as the least of you! - Will you out of love to Me, do this?"
GGJ|4|210|7|0|Says Oubratouvishar: "O Lord, whose love, goodness and mercy already fills those spaces of infinity, in which only after passing eternities new creations will praise Your most holy name in deepest humility, what is it that we do not wanted to do with the greatest submission to Your holy will? Everything, everything! O Lord, only give us instructions!"
GGJ|4|210|8|0|Says I: "Now then, show us first your primordial magnificence over the element of the water and walk on its surface as on dry, steady ground, and also show us your great agility on the moist field!"
GGJ|4|210|9|0|Immediately the leader calls upon his sixty in numbers soot-black companions and asks Me, if this would be enough. I affirmed this, and the sixty of both genders went to the sea and kept on walking on its surface like on dry land before. Finally they demonstrated some speed exercises and shot around the quite calm surface with such speed, that no swallow even in its quickest diving flight would have caught up with them. Within a few moments they were so far away from us, that we could not see them anymore, and within a few moments arrived back very near at the shoreline with a hurricane-like noise.
GGJ|4|210|10|0|Cyrenius' hair verily stood on end when the sixty people hurtled towards the banks as though they had been flung; but they came within only fifty feet of the shore and suddenly stopped there. Only the leader, breathing quite lightly, came to Me here on the land and asked Me whether they should carry out some more performances on the water.
GGJ|4|211|1|1|The mastery of the moors over the water
GGJ|4|211|1|0|I said: "Only a few things more, which you know of, for example what you do on the water during a flaming hot wind flow, and how you catch fish!"
GGJ|4|211|2|0|The leader returns quickly to the sixty and tells them My wish, and suddenly all fall on their faces, respectively onto the water, and ly for a few moments like dry wood on it. Soon they become very unrestful and begin, stretched out, to spin exceedingly fast around their own axis.
GGJ|4|211|3|0|(The Lord:) "They do this to always keep wet on all body parts, not to be burned or being burned to ashes by the glowing hot Kamb'sim (to where should I flee?); since the Kamb'sim (also Kam beshim = 'to where do I flee now?') is by far the hottest wind in the desert of Nubia and Abyssinia. The 'Samun' (for pitch = the wind melting earth pitch) is by far not that hot as the Kamb'sim. Even less hot is the 'Giroukou' (the south-easterly wind blowing over the pastures), since the wind coming over the great pastures 'Giri', lying precisely in that direction in relation to Memphis, were already named like this from the most ancient times. However, both winds were so hot, except the Kamb'sim, that the people retreated to the moist caves.
GGJ|4|211|4|0|What they are doing now, they do only during the Kamb'sim; and if it continues for long and increases in intensity, only then they begin to dive beneath the water, as they are showing it to us now. However, they can never stay under the water for too long, since their strong inner- and outer life sphere make their bodies specific gravity lighter than this of the water.
GGJ|4|211|5|0|They now sit on the water and in this position they will show us, how they catch their fish! See, by the strong power of their will, they drive the fish from far away towards them! They then take them by hand out of the water and place them according to their need into the opened up pinafore dress, which they always carry around their loins, and drive in a seated position quickly to us on shore. Their sails and oars consists only in their will; as soon as they want to make a quick movement on the water, they want it with their undoubted believe steadiness, and everything happens as they want it to happen!
GGJ|4|211|6|0|See, they now have finished fishing and will drive in their seated position over the surface of the water and will arrive with the speed of an arrow here on shore! See, they now are departing and arrive already here on shore! They quickly stand up and carry their catch here to us.
GGJ|4|211|7|0|Marcus, tell your sons, to immediately take care of the many and very noble fish in water, otherwise they will go bad!"
GGJ|4|211|8|0|When the blacks come to us with their aprons full of living fish, Marcus himself leads them to a fish container, where they unload their fish, a few hundreds in number. After that they again quickly return to Me.
GGJ|4|211|9|0|And the leader immediately addresses the whites with the following words and says: "This, you white brothers, what we have executed just now, appears to you totally foreign and as never seen before? However, with us very simple people of nature, all this what we have performed on the water before you just now, is something very natural to us like with you to see, to hear, to smell and to feel.
GGJ|4|211|10|0|The soul hardened and wrong-acting person will also become a much heavier body and is like a stone which does not float on water, because it is heavier than water. But we are like wood, whose inner life spirits are already much freer than those of a stone which are still under severe judgement.
GGJ|4|211|11|0|Pay attention, let a soul person come here, who should, however, not have felt any haughtiness and no power hungry self-love in his chest; he should go into the water, and I guarantee that he will not sink! Place next to him a power addicted and very self-loving person on the volatile element, and he will sink as a stone! He had to be very fat, which, however, is rarely the case with very self-loving people -, then the fat would keep him at least up to two thirds of his body afloat above the water, this means if he is really fat, however, in his normal state of flesh he sinks like a stone.
GGJ|4|211|12|0|With us the water is regarded as a good test for the inner honesty of a person. If the water does not carry a person properly, his soul most likely has suffered some damage, and the element will not be friendly to him and provide him the necessary service. As we have moved with the most evident casualness on the water and also have shown, that the animals in the water are subject to our will since the beginning of our being, the same was the case with the primordial people. For them streams, lakes and even the sea were no obstacles, to walk across the whole world; they did not need any ships nor any bridges. However, you are often devoured by the water completely including your ships and bridges, and not one water mosquito obeys your will! How far you thus away from the genuine mankind!
GGJ|4|211|13|0|You must have all kinds of weapons, to make the enemy escape; we never have used them. Until today we did not have any other tools than a cutting tool made from bones, what we use to prepare our huts and clothes in a quite labourious way; but despite this we never had to walk around naked, and our troubles have never become punishing to us. If we take the necessary tools from you with us, we will use them with an increased neighbourly love; but they will never serve us as weapons, thereof you can be completely rest assured!
GGJ|4|211|14|0|But now you can make a test on the water, and show to us, how life-competent you already are!"
GGJ|4|211|15|0|This type of language made the Romans feel deep down a little offended, but they kept it, as one might say, quite willingly under the lid.
GGJ|4|212|1|1|The mastery of the moors over the animals
GGJ|4|212|1|0|The leader, however, asked Me, whether there was anything else unusual which they should demonstrate to the whites.
GGJ|4|212|2|0|I said: "Yes, My dear, old friends! See up there, about five-thousand steps towards midday at the lake you see a hill, which drops off very steep towards the lake. It is covered with very poisonous snakes and adders, and you can chase these beasts away for Me! All of us will accompany you to there!"
GGJ|4|212|3|0|Said the leader: "Lord, You Almighty! If it concerns only the expulsion, it only costs You a thought, and the hill is free from all vermin for all times of times; but if it here also concerns an example, which power is hidden in primordial mankind, we do this like everything else according to Your highest holy will!"
GGJ|4|212|4|0|Says I: "It is self-evident that I ask you for it for the sake of an example; therefore lets go!"
GGJ|4|212|5|0|We started to go and moved quickly over to the described hill and reached it after half an hour. When arriving there, the quite stretched out hill was alive because of all the snakes and adders; a hissing and nearly intolerable whistling started, so that one hardly could understand ones own word. All those many thousand beasts hurried into the sea and swam with the speed of an arrow over the widely spread waves of the water, and within a few moments the hill was clean.
GGJ|4|212|6|0|The leader came to Me and said: "Lord, all the snakes and adders, from the oldest to the most recently hatching the eggs, are gone; however, there are still as many stuck in the eggs! Who will remove them from the many holes and nests? Because if they are not removed, within six month this hill will be covered again like it was until now! Who will clean the hill then?"
GGJ|4|212|7|0|Says I: "Do you have no means to also destroy these?"
GGJ|4|212|8|0|Says the leader: "Accept for the Ich nei maon (does not have any poison) we do not know any other means! One had to heat up the whole hill for some time. Thereby the destruction of the nests and eggs would be possible along natural means; since to stay here, to suffocate the beasts by our permanent outer-life-circle, we cannot do."
GGJ|4|212|9|0|Says I: "Let it be! You already have performed your miracles, and I do not ask more from you; I will take care of it! Since this hill is freed from its evil inhabitants, we will climb it, and you will give us some more examples of your human abilities!"
GGJ|4|212|10|0|Thereupon we climbed the hill, where there was room for at least 2,000 people on its top. When we reached the top, about thousand feet above the surface of the water, long rows of cranes moved through the air.
GGJ|4|212|11|0|And I said to the leader: "Friend, are these birds also still submissive to you?"
GGJ|4|212|12|0|Said the leader: "These are foreign, never seen specie; however, I'm not doubting it for one moment, that also they feel our will and will direct themselves accordingly!"
GGJ|4|212|13|0|Here the leader looked at his companions and said: "Be with me, so that we can fulfill the will of the Lord!"
GGJ|4|212|14|0|As soon as the leader had spoken these words, the cranes began to descend and were within a few moments on the hill among the blacks; but they avoided the whites. Shortly afterwards the leader indicated to the cranes to continue their flight, and they flew away.
GGJ|4|212|15|0|And again a couple of vultures of enormous size were flying high up in the air, and started to circle above our heads.
GGJ|4|212|16|0|And the leader said to the whites: "Call them down, the circling pair!"
GGJ|4|212|17|0|Said Cyrenius to the leader: "But why this a little haughty looking request to us? Since you know it anyway, that we spoiled people are not able to perform such primordial human deeds! Just fulfill the will of the Lord; for everything else the Lord will take care, and according to His teaching also we as far as possible!"
GGJ|4|212|18|0|Says the leader: "You think that I have put the request to you whites for enticing the two floating vultures above us, from a kind of self-rise feeling? Oh, about such opinion of me you are quite wrong! I put the request to you my white brothers, to life deeply remind you about your great wrongness, for which you of course are finally little or not to blame at all, but nevertheless it cannot do you any harm!
GGJ|4|212|19|0|How should we be able to boast about our natural properties?! Or do you boast about your vision or hearing?! Since if we could be proud about our to you appearing wondrous properties, we long ago would not possess them anymore; however, since this is something impossible for us, we still possess our to you wondrous appearing properties, of which you whites will soon get new proof of! - Come down you two inhabitants of the air!"
GGJ|4|212|20|0|When the leader finished speaking quite loudly, the two mighty vultures shot down like arrows and sat with all gentleness and visible friendliness, as if properly trained by an animal tamer, on the right hand of the leader.
GGJ|4|212|21|0|In this moment a magpie flew by and the leader instructed one of the vultures to catch it unharmed and bring it to him. Like an arrow the gigantic vulture shot after the quickly fluttering magpie and brought it within a few moments back to the leader without flying away. The vulture was holding the shouting magpie firmly in its claws, however, without harming it, and only let go of it when the leader got hold of it. Thereupon he stroked the two vultures and let them go again, whereupon the two large birds of prey quickly rose high into the air and were on the look out for a fat prey for them.
GGJ|4|212|22|0|The magpie, however, the black gave to Cyrenius as remembrance to this deed, which appeared rather wonderfully to the upper governor and all the other Romans and Jews.
GGJ|4|212|23|0|Cyrenius handed the magpie to his two daughters, who were also present, for carefully looking after it, and said to Me: "But Lord, this is absolutely miraculous, what these blacks are capable of, - if in all secrecy Your will was not playing a little roll in all this?!"
GGJ|4|212|24|0|Said I: "I said it to you before, that I will let act them completely on their own! Why do you doubt this now?! O just be patient; I will let them do a few other things, which will make you feel quite dizzy!"
GGJ|4|213|1|1|The mastery of the moors over the plants and the elements
GGJ|4|213|1|0|Thereupon I again call Oubratouvishar and said to him: "Show us now, how much you are familiar with the power of the air; since in the beginning it was given to man in his purity, to rule also the spirits of the air, so that they are serviceable too in all circumstances, if he would need their services! Show us thus, to what degree you are still equipped with this primordial life ability!"
GGJ|4|213|2|0|Immediately the leader calls ten of his most competent companions and instructed them to form a circle around him, with each one's right foot covering the left of his neighbour and stretch their hands towards him. This took place straight away, and our leader began to turn around, left the ground, floated now completely in the air, namely by a good man length high above the earth.
GGJ|4|213|3|0|In this position he asked me if he should swing even higher, or if this was sufficient as a testimony.
GGJ|4|213|4|0|And I said: "this is sufficient, therefore come back!"
GGJ|4|213|5|0|Immediately the ten left the circle and the leader was quickly back on earth again, bowed deeply before Me and asked Me if he should produce some more.
GGJ|4|213|6|0|And I said: "How do you uproot trees and move large rock masses?"
GGJ|4|213|7|0|Said the leader: "Lord, our country has a significant shortage of strong and big trees; only the higher mountains have the pleasure to have them. On the high lying pastures which the Kamb'sim cannot reach, where our herds are grazing, here and there we find an old Bohahania tree which normally serves the apes as a dwelling. Here and there one also finds a cypress and myrrh, wild dates and buck and chicken-bread. This is already the whole tree vegetation of our country.
GGJ|4|213|8|0|In the planes and in the wind shadow corners of our country, only the noble dates, the fig, the ouraniza (orange) and the semenza (seminal apples or pomegranate) and several significant shrubs are growing, which supply us with the building material for our huts.
GGJ|4|213|9|0|To uproot them, requires truly no extraordinary power; however, on the stronger trees we have not yet tried our strength, although we have no doubt that also they, just like the heaviest and largest rocks, must obey our will. Here on this mountain is standing an immense tree, of which we of course cannot know its name, and also about its other properties; however, we can try if it is possible to uproot it by our will or not!"
GGJ|4|213|10|0|Says the old Marcus: "Now, most obedient servant of all lords of the world! This is at least a five-hundred year old cedar! Seven men are nearly not enough to enclose it, and four very strong and seasoned loggers will hardly have chopped this cedar down within two days, and now six men and seven women want to go there and want to uproot this tree without mattock or ax?! Now, this story, if not secretly supported by the almighty will of the Lord, will surely become a little rare!"
GGJ|4|213|11|0|Says I: "Just be patient, My old warrior! Also this time I will stay with My will completely at home, and still, within a short time the tree will be lifted from the earth with all its roots!"
GGJ|4|213|12|0|While speaking to Marcus, the blacks very gently put their hands on the trunk, namely in such a way, that the right hand of one moor always covers the left of its neighbour. They remained absolutely quiet for about half of an quarter of an hour in such a position next to the tree. After this time the tree, initially began very slowly to turn and a tremendous cracking sound could be heard. Then all present started to be amazed in the highest degree, and nobody understood, to only partially decipher this phenomenon.
GGJ|4|213|13|0|When the tree now, including the thirteen very slightly clasping it, began to turn more and more, one could see that it together with the earth lump and the clasping moors, were already freely turning in the air. Then some, especially the women, started to scream; since they thought that the falling tree will squash a few moors.
GGJ|4|213|14|0|However, I said to the timorous: "Do not fear; the tree will be laid down very gently and nobody will be harmed by its fall!"
GGJ|4|213|15|0|With that all were at ease, and in the same moment the clasping moors let go of the tree and very suddenly jumped from the mountain and came to us. In the same moment the tree started to sway back and forth, finally inclined towards its natural point of gravity and after a few moments very softly lay down on the ground.
GGJ|4|213|16|0|When the tree was uprooted in this way, I also showed the moors a rock whose weight was at least five-thousand centner (1 centner = 50kg), and said to the leader: "Lift also this rock and place it in the same hole which originated by the lifting of the tree!"
GGJ|4|213|17|0|Quickly the same moors went to the rock and clasped it in the same manner as earlier the tree. Even sooner than the tree, the rock floated in the air. Because of its larger size, it was of course clasped by quite some more of the moors; but it was clear to everybody that a thousand of the strongest people would still by far not be enough to master the weight of this rock.
GGJ|4|213|18|0|In about a very small half quarter of an hour, the rock was standing firmly in the hole, and the moors came back to us, and the leader asked Me if there was something else to do.
GGJ|4|213|19|0|However, I pretended as if thinking about something, which the leader immediately noticed, and he said to Me: "O, there will again something immense be forthcoming, since You are holding council with yourself! Because we were of the opinion, that for a God already from eternity everything is exceedingly clear, what He wants to do!"
GGJ|4|213|20|0|Says I: "O yes, this is so! But I only granted you some rest; since this, what you still have to do for me, is always your most unfavourable task, and you needed for the two tasks which demanded a lot from your external outer-life-sphere, a little rest. You have now rested, and now you have to show how you prepare a fire and how you are also masters of its element! Go and make fire and thereupon demonstrate that you are its master!"
GGJ|4|213|21|0|Straight away all moors present formed a semicircle around a large but for quite some time already very dry bush and stretched their hands and fingers ray-like towards the bush. Within a few moments the bush began to smolder; the smoke became stronger and stronger, and suddenly the bush was in flames. When, however, the bush was burning properly with high reaching flames, all the moors lay in a closed circle around the fire on their faces, and within a moment the fire went out to such an extend, that one could not find a single glowing little spark in the whole half burnt bush.
GGJ|4|213|22|0|Thereupon the moors came back and asked Me whether they have performed their act satisfactorily. And I gave them the best testimony. They immediately wanted words as a teaching for them; but I indicated to them, to wait a little, since I first have to explain their deeds to the whites. With that the moors were satisfied and we went back to our tables.
GGJ|4|214|1|1|The self-realization of the individual
GGJ|4|214|1|0|When I took my regular seat at the table with My disciples, Romans and Greeks, the leader came to Me and asked Me, if he with some of his companions may be present during My explanations.
GGJ|4|214|2|0|I said: "Without any objection; since from now on you have to recognize your life in full! You are still in full possession of the primordial life strength of man, you are still as people, to My pleasure, complete masters of the whole of nature - all this lies in your most perfect trust and your undoubted faith and firmest will. However, you do not know your strength, just like somebody does not know the power which makes the limbs of a person move, and drives the blood in the veins, and makes the heart pulsating and forces the lungs to breath the air in and out according to the need to live and according to its inner activity in relation to more or less warmth, which mainly is produced in the blood by greater or lesser activity of the body limbs.
GGJ|4|214|3|0|These are daily experiences of every person, and still nobody understands them, because nobody knows himself properly; how much less are understood your extraordinary life properties, which apparently ly deeper than only those which are actively expressing themselves in your living organism!
GGJ|4|214|4|0|However, if I explain to you the deeper lying, you will understand them more easily, than when I would explaining to you the body's organism and its relation to the soul. Such cannot actually be explained, since the for you nearly countless multitude of the different organs would occupy you longer than the age of Methusalem, namely close to a thousand years, to only count them from the first to the last, not mentioning to understand the individual composition and functions of each organ and to learn the general connection, the interaction and thousands of different things of every organ.
GGJ|4|214|5|0|For example: Two hairs are standing firmly next to each other. You might think that they require the same treatment, and when exchanged would also grow. With the hair on the body it cannot be done, like replanting trees, shrubs and plants in the ground! One hair only grows with a unique organism at only that place, where it occurs; at any other place it would not grow with its unique construction of its root organism.
GGJ|4|214|6|0|In the human body organism exists in a highly orderly selection and for you an almost unbelievable diversity. To understand the organic construction of the human body and to know about every smallest atom and to recognize the reason of the 'so and not otherwise', one first have to be perfected in the spirit.
GGJ|4|214|7|0|When the soul and the spirit have become one, than the completed and fully illuminated soul sees its body from the insight, recognizes then with one glance the very artfully build construction of the body and remembers the reason and cause of each individual even so smallest part of an organ of its body and recognizes its most effective construction. For as long a soul does not reaches its life's completion, in even thousand and again thousands of years it cannot come to a thorough recognition of the organism of her body.
GGJ|4|214|8|0|But it is a completely different story with the pure spiritual ability of the soul! It can be explained to it in general terms, and it is also necessary, so that it recognizes it sooner and more easily. Since without this practical recognition, the soul could never reach a true unification with its spirit, and without it such an inner and deeper recognition of oneself is impossible.
GGJ|4|214|9|0|Therefore pay attention, how I now will explain to you the right, orderly primordial life of the first human as clearly as possible!"
GGJ|4|215|1|1|The outer life sphere of the human soul and the outer light sphere of the sun
GGJ|4|215|1|0|(The Lord:) "This, say, first human pair could impossibly otherwise than according to the right life order in a completed state been placed on this earth by Me. The soul-life had to appear as perfectly developed in this world, in order not to quickly fall prey to thousand times thousand other hostile creatures and elements.
GGJ|4|215|2|0|The actual level being with My primordial divine being was already perfected in the first human pair, and therefore could most effectively exercise the magnificence over all creatures. However, how does such effectuation take place? Listen!
GGJ|4|215|3|0|The perfect soul in the heart, is personally also in a perfect human form present in the body; but its awareness, feeling and will radiates, just like the light rays from the sun, far and in an effectuating manner in all thinkable directions. The closer to the soul, the more intensive and effective is also the continual outflow of the thinking, feeling and will.
GGJ|4|215|4|0|The outer light sphere of the sun, in which this earth, the moon and a large number of all kinds of other world bodies are present, is so to speak the outer life sphere of the sun, through which everything, which is present in its realm, is awakened to a certain physical life. Therefore everything must more or less submit itself to the order of the sun, which thereby becomes a lawgiver and a lord of all other world bodies, which are present somewhere in the field of its light radiation.
GGJ|4|215|5|0|One of course cannot say of the sun that it can think and will; however, its light is still a great thought, and the warmth of the light is quite a firm will, - but not from the sun, but emanating from Me and effectuating through the organic being of the sun body.
GGJ|4|215|6|0|The closer a world body is to the sun, the more it must perceive effectively and decisively the life effectuating power of the outer life sphere of the sun, and must submit itself in everything, what the light and the warmth of the sun wants to produce in and on it.
GGJ|4|215|7|0|Just like the sun effectuates wondrous things on the world bodies simply by its outer life sphere, an unspoiled and in its original manner perfect soul, which is full of life, thus full of love, full of believe and full of a firm will!
GGJ|4|215|8|0|Such a soul is completely light and warmth and radiates far out, and this radiation then forms continuously its mighty outer life sphere. Just like My will expresses itself wonderfully effectively through the outer life sphere of the sun, and no power can oppose it, similar the will of a perfect, unspoiled soul, which - because of My order - is also My will, expresses itself in a wondrous effective way.
GGJ|4|215|9|0|If I would allow it for the sun to became completely wrecked, getting destroyed in its highly artfully and wisely created exceptional organism and mechanism and its great nature-soul of all nature-souls would finally become frightened and deteriorated, and would have nothing else to do and nothing to worry about, other than getting its in little pieces wrecked body organism in order or in the worst case even abandon everything, and leave the greater pieces to dissolve on their own, what would then happen to the all enlivening outer life sphere? In its planetary region immediately the greatest chaos would occur; all vegetation and all flesh life would come to an abrupt end!
GGJ|4|215|10|0|Even if the people would survive on all kinds of supplies for some time, illuminate the everlasting night for a while with torches and lamps and heat up the rooms with the available wood of forests of the earth, this could continue with the most richly provided people of this earth at the most for ten years. However, after this time surely all vegetative and creature-like life on this earth would have come to an end. All the plants would not grow anymore and would not produce any living seed anymore; the animals would not find food anymore and would perish from hunger and freeze to death because of too much cold; the earth would leave its orbit and either collide with another planet, or would after many thousand years come into the light region of another of the countless many suns, in whose light and warmth it would start to thaw up and in a changed order slowly begin to revive again, but could never return to its current, quite happy, best ordered being!
GGJ|4|215|11|0|All this would be effect and result, if the sun in its being gets into a great or even greatest disarray. It would not be lord and lawgiver for the many other, smaller, orbiting world bodies anymore. They also would, as said, soon get into a horrible chaos and by their mighty fall would become hostile to the sun, what it never could prevent, since it would not possess any outer life power anymore, to either stop the untied gravitational forces of the planets or at least to temper them.
GGJ|4|215|12|0|But that a not becoming and quite avoidable and only briefly occurring local disarray on the great surface, thus only on the outer skin of the sun, expresses itself immediately unfavourably, is proved by the not seldom occurring black spots, which you have seen on the sun during sun rise and sun down. Should you see such a spot only as a smallest dot, you can be sure that such disarray soon begins to express itself in a stormy and bad weather.
GGJ|4|215|13|0|But why this? The sun is then so far away from earth, that a strongly shot arrow would require about fully fifty years to reach the sun; what can have an influence on the life-powerful earth, if it happens at such a distance on the sun body?
GGJ|4|215|14|0|Yes, what occurs directly on the sun body, would not have an effect on earth; however, the black spot on the sun is not that small, as it looks like from this earth! In reality it is a few thousand times bigger than the whole surface of the earth. This effectuates for the highly sensitive life spirits of the earth an already noticeable lack of light and warmth. They immediately become frightened and begin to be exceedingly active, and howling storms, clouds, rain, hail and snow, at times even at the warmer countries of the earth, are the result of such a very smallest disorder on only a certain point of the sun, since the local disorder expresses itself also unfavourably on the world bodies in the external life reach of the sun through the outer life sphere of the sun, which reaches still far beyond this earth into the wide space of creation, just as the otherwise undisturbed light- and warmth order of the sun expresses itself quite favourably through the outer life sphere of the sun on the world bodies.
GGJ|4|216|1|1|On the influence of the human character on domestic animals
GGJ|4|216|1|0|(The Lord:) "Imagine yourself a human soul in its original unspoilt state as a true sun among all the various enlivened creatures containing a soul, which all have to submit to the human soul, since they take from its outer life sphere, when this like the soul, is in perfect order, their life light and spiritual life warmth to vegetate in their further rising soul life sphere, and thereby become gentle, tolerant and obedient. Since the souls of plants as well as animals have the to you of course still very unknown destination, once to become human souls themselves.
GGJ|4|216|2|0|The plants and even more so the animals are nothing else than suitable pre-vessels according to My wisdom and insight for accumulation and successive development and for seizing each other of the - you might say - general nature-soul-life-power in the unmeasurable space of creation, from which also your souls originate, if originally on this or also on another earth world, does not matter. These animal souls feel the emanation of a proper human soul and the sphere formed by its outer-life-light and outer-life-warmth.
GGJ|4|216|3|0|In this perfect outer life sphere the animals are prospering, like the planets in the light and the warmth of the sun, and not one soul of any animal is capable of rising against the will of a perfected human soul, but circles modestly around it like a planet around the sun and develops in such spiritual light and in its warmth quite excellently for a further transition to a higher level.
GGJ|4|216|4|0|To give you a more practically insight, we will look a bit closer to some domestic animals and their owners! Lets go to a hard hearted and arrogant owner and look in the spirit at his domestic animals! His dogs are more evil and wilder than the wolves of the woods, his cattle are shy and quite often frightened and dangerously wild. His sheep and goats are fleeing every human form and are difficult to catch. Through the garden of his pigs, which he keeps for the sake of their fat, it is not advisable to walk, to avoid being attacked murderously by their total wildness. The chicken and other poultry are also shy and are difficult to catch. Also with his donkeys, horses, camels and oxen it is not advisable to become too trusting; since very little of any animal culture is noticeable. Only by a continuous wild shouting and cursing and continual hitting, bumping and stabbing can they be used for a certain work, whereby most of the time some accident occurs!
GGJ|4|216|5|0|Yes, why are with this our hard and arrogant owner the domestic animals are so raw and wild and so very much unbendable? - The soul of their owner is for them a life-sun in complete disarray! His servants and workers are soon as their master, therefore also not nearly a life-sun for the ice cold souls of the animals given to them to guard and to lead! Everybody shouts, curses and hits to what he is capable of! How could the animals of such an owner be in a wholesome state, of which one can say that they are in order?!
GGJ|4|216|6|0|But lets go now to a really old-patriarchal good and wise owner of many and large herds and observe his domestic animals! What a nearly unbelievable difference! Neither the cattle nor the sheep leave their good shepherd! Only a single call of him, and they hurry to him, surround him and with a nearly visible attention listen to him, if he wants to say something to them! And if he does this, they obey and wondrously bid the will of the good shepherd, where they have refreshed themselves with his soul-light.
GGJ|4|216|7|0|The camel understands the slightest sign of its good guide, and the courageous horse does not become shy under the saddle of its rider. In short, all domestic animals of a gentle and good landlord are gentle, obedient and listen to the voice of their guardians and their master, and with all animals one quite easily notices a certain gentleness, as you can recognizes it at the noble trees with a first glance, that they carry noble fruit; since there the trunk, the branches and all the foliage are softly rounded, smooth and without sharp points and prickles, and the fruit is tasting lovely.
GGJ|4|216|8|0|The reason for this is, as said, one or more healthy, unspoiled souls with a lighted being, spreading a soul-like light-sphere, which contains everything, what the soul as life-element contains in it self, namely: love, faith, trust, recognition, wanting and success."
GGJ|4|217|1|1|The advantages of proper cultivation of the soul
GGJ|4|217|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, if the soul of a person is buried in all kinds of worldly material worries, or if it begins to bury itself therein, it then clouds its light-being, and finally it will become completely dark in it. Then there is no stock left of any mighty love anymore, and the very little left is nearly not enough for itself; then comes self-love, which cannot go over to anybody else anymore. But if the love becomes so small, from where should come a mighty faith and will, since the believe is the light from the flame of love and the will the omni-effectuating power of the light?!
GGJ|4|217|2|0|If such love-poor people could finally, even if very dull, begin to recognize, that because of the weakness of their love they cannot succeed with anything, and they most of the time see a line crossing out each of their calculations, of which they are guilty themselves, since their can be no effectuation, for which the necessary strength is lacking, they still could be helped; but as such they only become angry and full of bitterness about every success with other people.
GGJ|4|217|3|0|Rage is also a light, but a destroyable one. In such infernal light they soon see all kinds of deceiving means, by which they could come to great wealth. They soon try out such means; however, most of the time they fail, since they are deceiving means. However, the repeated failure does not teach them, but makes them even more angry. They become proud and full of haughtiness and begin to turn to violent means and actually use them. An occasional success makes them perkier, they are becoming cruel and try to remove everything from their path, what they regard as an obstacle to their perceived luck. They thereby have accumulated for themselves by all kinds of bad means considerable wealth, and now recognize this road as the only right and true, on which they themselves have climbed to happiness.
GGJ|4|217|4|0|If such people have children, as it is usually the case, they will educate them in no other manner, than the way by which the parents themselves have climbed to their worldly happiness, namely by all kind of worldly cleverness! They then let their children learn all kind of things, however everything for the world! No consideration whatsoever is taken for the education of the heart, and cannot be taken, since the parents and the teachers and educators, who, because of greed want to please the parents, do not themselves have any idea about the heart and the soul.
GGJ|4|217|5|0|Everything is done to as early as possible develop the sharpness of the mind. For that the child is motivated as much as possible by all kind of presents and honourings, is thereby from the earliest time on as much as possible exercised in selfishness and greed with the education of the mind, wears fine and decorated clothes and quite often does not know himself because of all the haughtiness before reaching the age of ten. Woe the poor child or also any other person, who does not show the expected respect to such spoiled child, or even dares to mock it! Because he has made himself a permanent enemy of such a spoiled child!
GGJ|4|217|6|0|Under such circumstances, where in such people would be the inner life strength resembling Me?! Where is man's magnificence over the whole of nature and over all the elements, out of which finally everything created consists and must consists?!
GGJ|4|217|7|0|However, if the heart in man is developed first, and only afterwards a quite easy and effective education of the mind is added, the awakened mind will become a living light-life-ether, which surrounds the soul like the light-ether surrounds the sun, out of which then all these marvellous effectuations start to appear, which you see living on this earth everywhere.
GGJ|4|217|8|0|During the right education of the soul of man, the soul remains inside and active, and this what you call 'mind', is the emanating effectuation of the inner activity of the soul. The outer-light of the mind illuminates all the still so critical external relationships, and the will then enters this outer-light and effectuates everything fertilizing and growing; if man's order is set like this according to My order, then the will and trust is also something emanating out of Me or out of My almighty will, which most certainly all creatures must obey. This what such an orderly person wants, must happen in a wide vicinity, because the outer-life-sphere of a person is actually filled with My spirit, to whom all things are possible.
GGJ|4|217|9|0|If such a person is then completely reborn out of his spirit, he is completely equal to Me and in all his life's freedom he can do, within My order which he became himself, whatever he wants, and it must be there and happen according to his free will. In such life perfected state, because completely resembling Me, man is not only a master of the creatures and the local elements of this earth, but his magnificence then reaches, just as My own, to the whole creation in endless space, and his will can prescribe laws to the countless worlds, and they will adhered to them. Since his transfigured vision penetrates everything, just as My own and actually with My own, and his clearest recognition sees the needs everywhere in all of creation and can prescribe and create and help, wherever and whatever it will be; since he is in everything one with Me."
GGJ|4|218|1|1|The power of a perfect soul
GGJ|4|218|1|0|(The Lord:) "Only this degree of the most highest life-perfection, nobody could have reached before My incarnation; and therefore I have come to this earth, to make you My true children by the rebirth of your spirits in your souls. Thus, if I now speak of a perfect soul, it refers to a soul in which My spirit is already active, but has not yet become completely one with it.
GGJ|4|218|2|0|Based on the earlier mentioned reasons, a perfected soul therefore is not only able, to perform wondrous things as a master of all creatures, but will also have momentarily visions about the pure spiritual spheres because of its more awakened spirit, and can hear the word of the spirit of God, as this was the case with all seers and prophets, who alongside with their gift of seeing and prophesying out of My spirit, also had a certain, for all physically thinking mankind, visible miraculous control over the elements and over all creatures.
GGJ|4|218|3|0|Moses performed miracles, his brother Aaron the same, also Joshua and later Elias, and after him still many prophets and seers.
GGJ|4|218|4|0|A prophet by the name of Daniel (son of the day or the light) was thrown by a cruel king into a lions den containing twelve hungry lions as executioners, because Daniel gave him an admonishing speech. They had been fed for years with all kinds of unlucky criminals. Upon the sharp admonishing speech, the angry king, despite loving the prophet because of his wisdom, threw Daniel without any mercy and mitigation into the den of certain death.
GGJ|4|218|5|0|Only Daniels perfect soul was also a master over the hungry lions! When he was thrown into the den by the henchmen, the lions did not only do anything to him, but crouched in visible reverence around him as their natural lord and master. Daniel, knowing how he could survive among the lions, asked his disciples for his writing board and wrote for three days the prophecy, unscathed in the death pit among the twelve lions. When this was reported to the king, he regretted what he did to Daniel, and he ordered to pull Daniel out of the pit with a basket and gave him his freedom.
GGJ|4|218|6|0|At the same time there were three youth, who refused to bend their knees in front of Baal. Upon this the stupid king became so angry, that he ordered for a limekiln to be heated excessively for three days, in which the three youth would be thrown, if they continued to oppose the king's commandment any longer. However, the soul-perfect youth stood by their well-founded intention and did not expressed the slightest fear of the glowing kiln. The three days passed, and the three youth were, upon the fierce orders of the king, seized by the henchmen and thrown over the glowing edge into the wide fire hole. However, not a single hair on their heads were harmed, while each of the henchmen were caught by the too great heat and burned to coal.
GGJ|4|218|7|0|Yes, what was it then protecting the youth in the fire kiln? The perfected, in My primordial order being soul! Finally there appeared an angel and led them perfectly unharmed out of the terrible hot fire, which no other person could come closer than thirty steps, without the danger of being suddenly burned to death!
GGJ|4|218|8|0|These are nothing else than examples of the marvellous strength and power of a perfected soul!"
GGJ|4|219|1|1|The effect of sunlight. The composition of the human eye. The soul's sight
GGJ|4|219|1|0|(The Lord:) "These moors here again provided the most speaking proofs of it, that it is like this and cannot be otherwise, and the sun provides on a daily basis in every plant and in every animal a by far more tangible proof, about the power of its power and effectuation in its wide-stretched outer-life-sphere.
GGJ|4|219|2|0|All this must appear to the wrongly brought-up world- and mind-person like a fantasy, and he sees therein anything else than a fabrication of a heated imagination, which all appears to him as sheer foolishness. These are for his recognition pure foolishnesses, whose effectuating appears to him as impossible, because it is of course impossible for him to do this and must be impossible to him because of very wise and necessary reasons. Since who can perform some handy work without hands or walk without feet?!
GGJ|4|219|3|0|If the sun would be a completely dark lump, what it, despite its seize, just as well could be like a dark limestone, it would not effectuate any natural life on the worlds. However, its inner extraordinary, for your understanding admittedly still incomprehensible organic construction is composed to such an extent, that from its inner intestines continuously a lot of fine air types (gases) must develop. By that the exceedingly large sun body is forced to turn around its own axis, which rotating movement brings the large atmosphere of the sun into constant friction with the surrounding ether (primordial air), by which, secondly, the activity of the countless many nature spirits inside the large sun-atmosphere are constantly agitated anew, which activity in turn is then transferred to the nature spirits resting in the ether to such an extent, that they, as very easily being agitated, within one moment for more than two-hundred-thousand field-lanes (1 field-lane = 125 steps?) in a straight line away from the sun are also agitated and in each subsequent moment for the same distance further and further, and for each following moment (equal to one second) still further and further into for you unmeasurable distances away from the sun.
GGJ|4|219|4|0|Through this co-excitement of the primordial nature-spirits in the unmeasurable space of creation, the original light of the sun is allotted in a manner, which I have explained to you already extensively, to the in its region orbiting earth bodies or planets and causes in the smaller atmospheres of the planets a similar agitation of the already more dense nature-spirits, where, the lower down the more intensely the agitation is observed and felt, since the spirits becoming more and more dense. Since when rubbing two stones against each other, the friction will certainly be more intense, than when rubbing two feathers against each other, which is also the reason why it is in the deep valleys of the earth more lighter and warmer than on the highest mountain peaks of the earth.
GGJ|4|219|5|0|But somebody among you who is good with calculations might think: 'Yes, if this is effectuated by the reproduction of the sun- and every other light, then the light must be the same everywhere, and it is then impossible to distinguish the picture of the sun more separate and by far stronger illuminated, than the other light-firmament!'
GGJ|4|219|6|0|Yes, I say to you, this would be infallibly the case, if I not had made the eye in such a way, that all light and reflected light of everything illuminated and the most excited contour rays, originating by a certain backward effect, are cutting each other as lines with a certain angle, and reach the highly sensitive retina through a very tiny opening and from there the even more sensitive optic nerve.
GGJ|4|219|7|0|By this arrangement all only simple excited light outflows are eliminated, and only the main contour rays reach as broken up (diffracted?) the highly sensitive retina and from there the optic nerve, through which only then the picture is engraved by the suitable organs on the little brain boards in a the picture corresponding manner or in corresponding signs and as such presented to the soul to see.
GGJ|4|219|8|0|If the eye would not be constructed in such a way, you of course would not see a separate sun as a light picture, but everything would be a homogenous sea of light, equal to what various enraptured people have seen spiritually, in which they could not even discern their own I as a being in the general light.
GGJ|4|219|9|0|A wise Egyptian Greek, Plato, gives in his writings left behind testimony of this, and alongside him various wise from ancient times. They fell asleep and found themself in a sea of light, in which they could think to be in it, but could not see themselves, and therefore had the highly pleasing feeling to be fully one with the primordial light, which they called the actual Godhead.
GGJ|4|219|10|0|The reason for this was lying in the not yet fully developed view of the soul. And it was therefore not fully perfected, because its original up-bringing, although strict, was still wrong; since wherever one places the education of the mind above the formation of the heart, the up-bringing is wrong."
GGJ|4|220|1|1|On reincarnation and the proper education of the human being
GGJ|4|220|1|0|(The Lord:) "What fruit would a tree bring forth, if not the heart appealing appearances of the blossom of the first fruit would lead the way? How can fall be in the place of spring and spring in place of the fall, which normally is followed by a freezing winter? Would not the frost of winter destroy the heart uplifting blossoms and kill the hope radiating leaves together with the true fruit, which first is blessed and enlivened to become a growing being by the blossom? The wood of the tree would increase, but nobody of you would see a fruit ripening on the same!
GGJ|4|220|2|0|And so it is also with a person and especially with his soul! Everything becomes coarse matter, of which no fruit is forthcoming, other than those which are finally chopped off and burnt as wood in the fire of judgement, to finally at least yield some ash for the use to fertilize and clean the bad and meagre ground.
GGJ|4|220|3|0|Who begins to awaken and educate his children by the mind, begins to build a house at the roof and scoops water in a bucket full of holes. It will be wet, for as long the scooper will be busy with such a vain work; however, there will never be a drop of living water left therein, and with the wonderful expressions of the soul-life there will be nothing for a long time to come. The vessel full of holes had to be blocked off one by one requiring a great deal of work, until it will hold the water. But how easily does a little not properly set plug gets bad, and in time the vessel can become completely life-water empty!
GGJ|4|220|4|0|It should be understood as follows: A mind educated person can by a lot of self-denial bring it to an effective, subsequent education of the heart; but if he is not very careful and does not pay attention to the many stoppers, with which he patched up the many holes (earthly weaknesses) of his life-vessel, he will soonest convince himself, how the accumulated life-water has left him, and soon he will convince himself how he unnoticeably became the old person again, without any inner life-content!
GGJ|4|220|5|0|Therefore I above all recommended to you neighbourly love, which comes from the love to God! Since only this can make from your total wrongness, again people in My order. Do not be blinded by the world; since everything it gives you, is death and judgement, a fruit of the pure mind! Only love can transform you into life!
GGJ|4|220|6|0|Therefore I have come into this world, to show you the right turnaround back to My order and the right way, to stay with it until achieving the true rebirth of the spirit in the soul, after which no evil fallback is thinkable and possible anymore.
GGJ|4|220|7|0|This must be introduced to you now, since those, who once became wrong, are helped only a little with the patched up turnaround of the soul. The soul first must completely turn around, before the rebirth of the spirit in the soul can take place; however, the plugged and patched up, thus on the right path brought better soul-state, is not lasting, because by the power of the world and its temporary advantages, a purely patched up soul only too easily falls back into its old accustomed wrongness.
GGJ|4|220|8|0|To prevent this from happening, I have paved the new way, for My spirit, which I now place as a spark of My Father-love into the heart of each soul, becomes fed through your love to Me, and from there truly and active for the neighbour, and must grow in your soul and after reaching the right greatness and power, to fully unite with the improved soul and become one with it, which act should and shall be called the rebirth of the spirit.
GGJ|4|220|9|0|Who has achieved this, is of course standing incomparable higher than an even so perfect soul on its own, who also can do a lot, however, forever not nearly all this, what is awaiting the completely reborn.
GGJ|4|220|10|0|However, this spark of My love is only then placed into the heart of a human soul in full, if a person has heard My word and has accepted it in his heart faithfully and with all love as the truth; as long this is not the case, not even a most advanced perfected person can reach the rebirth of the spirit. Since without My word, which I speak to you now, the spark of My love cannot enter the heart of your soul, and if absent, it can also not grow and prosper in a soul and therefore also not be reborn.
GGJ|4|220|11|0|However, in future, also the children, if signed and baptized in My word and in My name, they will receive the spirit-spark of My love in the heart of their souls; but it will not grow when educated wrongly, however, certainly with an upbringing according to My to you most clearly explained order, where above all the heart, and from there correspondingly the mind, should be educated. However, the heart is to be educated by true love and by gentleness and patience.
GGJ|4|220|12|0|Teach from early on the children to love the Father in heaven, show them how good and loving He is, how He has created everything there is, most good, beautiful and wise to the best for the people, and how He is fond of especially the little children who love Him above all! At each special occasion make them attentive, that all this is arranged by the Father in heaven who makes this take place and let it happen, then you will turn the hearts of the little ones to Me, and your easy effort will soon bear you the most gold fruit, - otherwise, however, thorns and thistles, on which will grow neither grapes nor figs!
GGJ|4|220|13|0|But tell Me now openly, if you now comprehend, how and for what reason these our black brothers are able to perform such deeds, which for the time being were and had to be a puzzling miracle to you!"
GGJ|4|221|1|1|On right understanding and mind reading
GGJ|4|221|1|0|Says the leader of the moors: "Lord, You almighty and all wise God! I and my companions have understood You quite well; but whether also the whites, for whom You actually has given this explanation, have understood this in the right sense and in the right spirit, I of course cannot say for sure! How it seems to me, for a few, some of the things might still be unclear!
GGJ|4|221|2|0|However, if somebody is still pressed by something, he will announce himself, if he is more interested about the pure recognition, than the thereby putatively forfeited mind's honour! Because also among these whites there probably will be some, who do not ask anything, since they do not want to betray their mind's weakness by the question! Now, as a black I would like to give to them the advice, to rather let go of the trifle honour of the mind and declare themselves for the pure truth, which can only result from a complete understanding, since a misunderstood truth can be for the disciples nothing better than a flat lie; since a misunderstood truth is just as unuseable to anyone than a lie!
GGJ|4|221|3|0|Nobody will make actual use of a recognized lie, hence it can neither harm him nor be of any use to him; however, a misunderstood truth can also be of no use to anybody, because as misunderstood it can either brought to no use at all or at least applied wrongly, and is in such regard for the user by no means better than a blatant, perfect lie.
GGJ|4|221|4|0|This would be my opinion; perhaps somebody has a better one, and I will be glad to be silent and become an attentive listener!"
GGJ|4|221|5|0|Says I: "Your remark was quite good and very true. I Myself know a few here, who did not understood this My explanation deeply enough; but they are ashamed to betray the weakness of their mind by a question and are therefore rather content with half an understanding."
GGJ|4|221|6|0|When I made this remark, several immediately asked, whether it was them who did not understood this marvellous explanation deep enough. But I kept quite. Then also Cyrenius asked Me quite fearful, if also he did not comprehended this truth deeply and truthfully enough.
GGJ|4|221|7|0|I then said: "Not only you, but most of you! Only two of My disciples have fully understood this My Explanation about the perfect state of the soul, - all the others, with exception of the moors, not! You only have a general idea of this issue but not at all a clear conception, which with quite a few of you even the leader saw and noticed, making his remark perfectly well placed.
GGJ|4|221|8|0|Yes, a primordial life perfected soul does, alongside the wondrous effectuating power as master over all creatures of this earth, also have this particular property, to recognize and even to see in specific excited moments the thoughts of people and what goes on in their hearts; since the strongly satisfied outer-life-sphere of such a person immediately recognizes this in the outer-life-sphere of another person, and therefore such soul-life-perfected persons can absolutely not be deceived. With their highly intensive outer-life-sphere they often recognize from a very far distance, what a person who approaches them, thinks or what he wants.
GGJ|4|221|9|0|If an enemy approaches, such soul-life-perfected people can, by the unification of their outer-life-sphere, let him flee in panic, in the same manner as they lift a mighty tree out of the earth by the unification of their life-spheres, or transporting the immense rock, or finally as you have seen them making a fire, which straight away seized a sizeable bush and turned it in to ashes.
GGJ|4|221|10|0|Therefore nobody of you should be annoyed, if the black leader tells you a few things and hits you like a best learned shooter his target; since your outer-life-sphere tells him, brightly illuminated, even your most inner thoughts, as long as they are unified with the slightest will. The pure brain thoughts, however, which are actually no thoughts, they do not recognize, since such thoughts consist only of pure little brain-board-pictures and do not have a life; but the thoughts of the heart they recognize most correctly, especially if they find themselves in a somewhat heart excited state, like now."
GGJ|4|222|1|1|The importance of the outer life sphere of the soul
GGJ|4|222|1|0|(The Lord:) "You still don't understand living-clear sufficiently, what in depth the outer-life-sphere of the soul means, and how this power can express itself by effectuating, feeling, hearing and even seeing! For your ability to comprehend this is a little difficult to understand, because in the outer, for your flesh eye visible world, no suitable example can be set up, since all spiritual matters are very difficult to be dressed in a material picture. However, since you understand this highly important matter not sufficiently, I will illuminate this for you some more. But you must gather your senses rather firmly, otherwise you will again not grasp this most important matter of life deeply enough!
GGJ|4|222|2|0|That this is most important, you can see and recognize from the fact, that I kept the explanation of this primordial life secret for last of our current visit. Nevertheless how big the things are which I have showed to you the previous seven days and also earlier at other locations, this is still the biggest, and everything else has been showed to you for the sake of this until now biggest, since without such wondrous processes and preparations, it would be impossible for you to understand only the smallest part of it.
GGJ|4|222|3|0|But why do I rate this as most important? - This is very easy to guess and to see! Who truly wants to better his life and uplift it to the actual life, he first have to recognize it in all its parts, how it exists, how it expresses itself, how it under certain conditions and processes expresses itself so or so; how it, if spoiled and made wrong, can be bettered again and how a fully bettered life condition can be maintained and also be transplanted to his fellow-men, so that finally there can be one Shepherd and one herd.
GGJ|4|222|4|0|However, that for a true person the full recognition of life is the most important, was realized and stated by the wisest men of all nations at all times; they only found the way to it very troublesome and difficult or in most cases not at all. But now, I as a Lord and Master of all life and being since eternity, have come to you Myself and have in a miraculous manner brought everything together on this place which is to the largest part still detached from the world, to put before your eyes the true life-being as clear and tangible as possible, and in time and with the right patience you will understand this; but then it will also be your duty, to explain to your fellow-man as thoroughly as possible what you have understood!
GGJ|4|222|5|0|Because, in a country where only one or two persons see, understand and make use of it for themselves, it will be just as much useful to them, like a wise man in a madhouse among all the fools or in a donkey- or ox stable! Will they understand the wise man, if he out of his innermost depth of wisdom will tell them with the friendliest words the most elevated teachings?!
GGJ|4|222|6|0|A wise man can only be recognized and understood by wise men! From the life of animals and actual fools nothing can be made, since what must become of it, has been provided for by My everlasting order; however, from the life of people, you can grow anything along the right way of truth, love, patience and wisdom!
GGJ|4|222|7|0|And if you have grown from the people true brothers and friends for you, who in time will resemble you in the recognition of life, you will also enjoy true happiness and bliss among each other and become strong in all that is good, which will be easy for you to execute! Since one-hundred arms can do more than just one, one-hundred eyes, pointed into all directions, see more than two, and the outer-life-sphere of thousands united, is quite a strange powerful lever to avert all kinds of dangers and evils, irrespective from which side they may come, and what name they might have."
GGJ|4|223|1|1|The power of the individual perfected in love
GGJ|4|223|1|0|(The Lord:) "You have seen the power of the combined effectuation through the unification of the outer-life-sphere of several of these now our moors! How much normal manpower would be required, to lift such a tree like the old cedar there, including the heavy earth lump?! How much natural manpower could have moved or rolled this very large and exceedingly heavy rock from its former place?! The few moors have pushed or actually carried it in front of your eyes through the air! From this undeniable fact you had to conclude, what power and strength must ly in the unified outer-life-sphere of a nature-perfected soul!
GGJ|4|223|2|0|If already these moors, who didn't know anything about the power and strength of My name, could have performed such extraordinary things by only the power of their unified outer-life-sphere of their nature-perfected souls, how much bigger things should you be able to perform, if you could work through My word and through the almighty spirit of My Love in your unified outer-life-spheres of your perfected souls!
GGJ|4|223|3|0|Truly, truly, I say to you: Not only such trees and rocks, but you could move whole mountains, if you according to the clear insight of your wise hearts regard it as necessary; however, whatever is necessary, you would certainly in every moment get to know through My spirit in you, which is always present through My always living word in the heart of your souls!
GGJ|4|223|4|0|Would this not be an extremely desirable state of a perfected person in My name, and even more desirable of a whole society or even a nation?
GGJ|4|223|5|0|Its possible effectuation lies before your eyes, and it is therefore extremely necessary, that you as My closest disciples completely recognizes this most important state in you and to also teach all other people in the right manner to recognize this! Since who has a light, should not put it underneath a basket, where it's the darkness illuminating rays are of no use to anybody, but the light should be put on a clear table, from where it can illuminate all present!
GGJ|4|223|6|0|Indeed, it is easy to put a natural light on a table! With the light for heart and soul it is surely incomparable more difficult; however, a good and firm will brings also this about, and with My certain help in such most important matters of life, even with less effort than you might think. Of course, everybody must first own what he wants to give to his neighbour, otherwise he resembles a blind who wants to lead another blind; if they finally reach a ditch, both will fall into it!
GGJ|4|223|7|0|Hopefully I now have sufficiently explained to you the greatest importance of such a state of the true life-strength of a perfected human soul and have also showed to you the greatest importance of a full self-recognition, which with children must be brought about by a correct upbringing, and can be accomplished to the largest extend in already spoiled people who are not to be blamed for it, by the right measure of humility and patience and mainly through the true, active love to God and therefrom to the neighbour. The deeds of the soul life strong moors, which should lead you to the right self-recognition, I already have explained to you, which you, however, have not sufficiently understood in all its life depth. It is therefore now up to you, for the sake of the importance of the matter, to ask and by the question express yourself, where and what you are still lacking!
GGJ|4|223|8|0|You first must vividly feel what you are lacking, otherwise you could never be concerned about it with your freest will; because if someone has lost something and he doesn't know about it, - will he ever begin to search for what he has lost? One therefore has to feel quite vividly that one has lost something, and of what it consists of what is lacking, and also must recognize the great value of what is lost, otherwise one will not begin to search with the necessary living zeal!"
GGJ|4|224|1|1|On hungering for spiritual food
GGJ|4|224|1|0|(The Lord:) "The ordinary worldly person can of course not even dream about the true and highest life's value; since, if his belly is sufficiently provided for, why should he be concerned about all the other important issues of life?! He then has plenty to eat and also to drink if he is thirsty, has a beautiful and comfortable dwelling, a soft bed, nice clothes and still many other luxuries of life, and also does not have any shortage of beautiful and appealing maidens and other lavishness things! What should such a holder of earthly goods still be lacking?!
GGJ|4|224|2|0|The poor beggars must of course reach for the shelter of all kinds of wisdom and recognition which is continuously provided to them by their hungry imagination, to win over the favour of any rich to live off him and entertain him in return; however, about all this nothing can be regarded as true, other than the need of the hungry wise and the sluggishness of his hands, and that he rather fills his hungry stomach with his effortless imagination and phantasy about any God and about the everlasting life of the human soul, than with the more troublesome work of his hands!
GGJ|4|224|3|0|See and recognize from this life true picture, if someone with ample earthly possessions is lacking anything! What does the most important self-recognition means to him, while without it a true recognition of God is unthinkable? Will he ever, what he surely is lacking in the highest degree, ever begin to look for? Most certainly not; since he suffers no hunger and no thirst, which are supposedly the levers, by which the work shy, poor beggars are encouraged to wisdom and knowledge!
GGJ|4|224|4|0|How could he otherwise recognize what he is lacking for a true life? Only hunger and thirst - according to the well provided for indulger's opinion - are the only motives for any activity; who thus do not suffer any hunger or thirst, does not need to look for any wisdom! In short, who according to his own opinion does not have anything lacking, also has no desire for anything, and who has lost nothing, what should he search for as if he has lost something?!
GGJ|4|224|5|0|It is the same with a teaching, which has been delivered. Who thinks that he has understood it completely, will not ask any further questions. The satisfied does not ask for more food; if he gets hungry again, then he will of course look again for food. But what will he do if the food master is not present? Will he be able to prepare a meal for himself?
GGJ|4|224|6|0|Therefore everyone of you should now look for food, for as long the food master is among you! When he will return again from where he has come, many will begin to look for the right food; but then it will be difficult to obtain some.
GGJ|4|224|7|0|Many of you who are now around Me, are earthly well provided for and immensely rich with all kind of earthly treasures and now strive with all zeal after spiritual food, which is not brought to the daylight from the gold tunnels of the earth! It will be given to you in abundance, however, you should not think that quantity is sufficient to clearly understand everything.
GGJ|4|224|8|0|You quite well understand each word spoken to you by Me, as far you as people can understand it; however, everything which is hidden therein in endless abundance, you will not be able to understand! You also do not ask about it, because you do not recognize what you are not understanding! But why do you not recognize it, and why did Oubratouvishar recognized this about you, that you have not fully understood My explanation? Because his primordial perfected outer-soul-life-ether penetrates your rather still imperfect quite easily, just like you can feel in an even pitch dark night if some ones head has many hair or if he is bald, if you touch his head with your hands!
GGJ|4|224|9|0|With your still very weak outer-life-sphere your feeling starts only there, where the body begins; beyond this your souls do not have any little spark of feeling!"
GGJ|4|225|1|1|The miraculous power of the reincarnated
GGJ|4|225|1|0|(The Lord:) "The ability of these moors to feel and to notice can in a greater excitement reach for many hours walking, and they therefore can easily determine, of which type of spirit are those who approach them. However, they will not be able to recognize a deeper spiritual being in someone, but the actual state of the soul quite indeed!
GGJ|4|225|2|0|When they arrived this morning here, they recognized My soul and its wisdom and power from already quite a distance; they only could not recognize the spirit in the soul, since the spirit of God can only be recognized by another spirit out of God. For that I first had to place a spark in their hearts by My word; and when the spark in a perfected soul found in abundance the right food, it became stronger and soon they recognized also Me in My spirit and are now more certain than you are, with whom they are dealing in Me.
GGJ|4|225|3|0|All this is the result of a perfect soul. Your souls will, except for a few, as souls for themselves never reach such recognition, but they will, by My exceeding love for you, be purified, so that they will become highly suitable for the full admission of My spirit. If you then become spiritually reborn, it will not be by your merit, but only by My love, mercy and compassion, and you will be able to do bigger things than these moors, but not out of the power of your perfect souls, but from the power of My spirit penetrating your weak souls, by which of course also your souls become forever life stronger!
GGJ|4|225|4|0|However, I do not want to make miracle performers out of you, but true benefactors for the people! If My awakened spirit in you becomes fully active, it will become light and illuminated in your mind, and thereby you will along quite natural ways learn about the powers of nature and make its spirit serviceable to you or respectively the soul-like primordial specific substances; thereby you will achieve great earthly life advantages, which you however should use for poorer mankind!
GGJ|4|225|5|0|If the great advantages, to which My spirit will lead you, are used within My order, it will bring you a thousandfold blessing in everything; should you however in time begin to use them against My order selfishly, they will become for the people the brooding place for all kind of conceivable earthly evil!
GGJ|4|225|6|0|What I now speak to you, I also speak to all those, who will follow you in a thousand and another thousand years, perhaps a few years more or less. After that another layer comes to ferment and work the earth, with and without people; since the earth is large and there are many spirits who are awaiting to be freed from judgement.
GGJ|4|225|7|0|Every reborn can also perform miracles, but not like these moors without the recognition of My name and My will, however, with the full recognition of My name and My will and My unchanging order. Because if someone wanted something different, it could not happen, since My spirit in him would not provide him with the strength; since then only the soul on her own would be wanting, because the spirit could never want something against My will!
GGJ|4|225|8|0|However, through the rebirth of the spirit in the soul, the soul does not loose her own, free will and her recognition in the rows of the big creation, which will go forth and forth out of My love, out of My wisdom, order, power and strength."
GGJ|4|226|1|1|The relationship between soul and spirit
GGJ|4|226|1|0|(The Lord:) "The soul will always relate to the spirit, like the earthly body to the soul. The body of an even still so perfect soul has in a certain way also its own pleasure will, by which the soul can be spoiled, if she adheres to it. A proper educated soul will never adhere to the gluttonous will of the body and always stay a master over its body; but with spoiled souls such is quite possible.
GGJ|4|226|2|0|Between soul and spirit, however, there always exists a relationship like between a primordial perfect soul and its body. The body on its own can have desires as many as it wants, and tempt the soul for allowance and satisfaction with all its often rather sharp stings, but the perfect soul will always say an effective 'no' to it! And precisely the same does My spirit in the soul, in which it merged completely!
GGJ|4|226|3|0|As long as the soul adheres completely to the will of its spirit, everything takes place exactly according to the will of the spirit, what is also My will; however, if the soul because of her backward recollection wants a little more sensuous things, in such moments the spirit retreats and leaves the execution of the desire over to the soul only, from which normally nothing happens, especially if the will of accomplishment contains effectively very little or often even nothing at all of any spiritual content.
GGJ|4|226|4|0|The soul, soon noticing her own weakness and clumsiness, will not before long let go of her self-desire dreams, reunites again with the spirit most intensely and let his will prevail. Then there is of course order and strength and power in all fullness again."
GGJ|4|226|5|0|Asks finally again Cyrenius, however a little meekly: "Lord, by Your many words and admonishings, I have landed in a gorge in which I have noticed a main shortcoming of my recognition and notices it even better now!
GGJ|4|226|6|0|You said earlier, that the individuality of the soul, even if Your spirit penetrates and takes it over completely, has not gone over to the spirit to such an extend that the soul could not separate from it for certain moments. Thus the soul still keeps its individuality and even can think and will for itself like before the rebirth of the spirit in its substantial being.
GGJ|4|226|7|0|If the soul could have wanted and think before, it also must have a free, individual ability of recognition, and must therefore also recognize the immense advantage of this what is flowing into the soul from its spirit, compared to this what its own senses can provide. If the soul necessarily recognizes this, how is it possible that she ever want to think and want for herself, what the spirit has not breathed into her before?! I find in the continuous individualistic ability to think, to will and to recognize an imperfection of the spiritual being of man.
GGJ|4|226|8|0|It also sounds strange, that the actually newly reborn soul in her spirit - who is supposed to be much stronger than the pure, primordial perfect soul of one of these moors, with whom there can be nowhere near any talk of a rebirth and with whom there was never one before - can do much less than a pure, primordial perfect soul of one of these moors! If such souls want something, it happens; but if a in her spirit reborn soul - what certainly is more than just a primordial perfect soul - want to do something out of herself, it cannot happen, because the spirit does not want it!
GGJ|4|226|9|0|The souls of these moors will most likely also have the wondrous ability in the beyond, to at least be able to also perform the same wondrous things as here; however, our souls reborn in the spirit should then, so to speak for their own private pleasure, be able to do nothing? For that I find no reason, nor any for the reason acceptable clue. Thus have the mercy, to put this matter for us whites into a somewhat brighter light; since this is an indigestible food for us!"
GGJ|4|227|1|1|Brain and soul
GGJ|4|227|1|0|Says I: "I already have shown to you before how a soul and finally the whole person through a wrong upbringing, loses all human, Me resembling marvellous abilities! When you with a child first educate the mind, and the brain is not yet two thirds ripe developed and is despite this bothered to correspondingly adsorb in pictures an immense quantity of words, pictures and figures prematurely onto the still very soft and still watery little brain boards which are still busy with the best development, these little boards become on the one hand too hardened and on the other hand are brought into total disorder by too strong memory exercises, whereby such little children later as youth and still later as men are plagued by constant headaches, from which they for the rest of their lives cannot be completely freed.
GGJ|4|227|2|0|The whole brain has long ago already been pasted up with all kinds of signs and has been made completely unreceptive for the admission of the very subtle signs, which first rise from the heart and should be impressed on the very receptive little brain boards. Even if later the soul is given some higher spiritual truth by the heart, she does not have any hold, and the soul cannot grasp it, because this truth cannot be presented graphically to the soul for longer than a moment.
GGJ|4|227|3|0|In addition the soul has a lot of physical, coarse worldly pictures like a dense forest in front of her and impossibly can see the quite tender, small, endless many, only very weak impressed signs. If she for moments sees the very subtle engraved misty pictures, which have risen out of the heart, it appears to her as a disfigured picture, which she impossibly can comprehend and see it clearly enough, since the coarse physical pictures come to stand in front of the spiritual figures and partly cover and partly destroy it.
GGJ|4|227|4|0|Now you would think and say: 'Yes, why must the soul look at specifically the little brain boards? She should directly deal with the heart and thus enter her spiritual light!' Would be fine, if it was possible to completely transform the once set life order without harming life itself!
GGJ|4|227|5|0|Would it also be suitable to give to someone, who, by whatever reason became blind already in the mothers womb or later on earth, a pair of eyes on the chin or on the forehead or on the nose? - This would be quite alright, if such different located eyes would also not require a completely different body organism!
GGJ|4|227|6|0|With the mechanism of the human body there does exists such a strict, mathematical order, according to which everything at its location may not be relocated by one hair, without a complete change of the whole organism of the body. It is therefore completely impossible, to subjoin the sensory tools for someone at another location of the body, without totally reshaping the whole body, to give it another form and a complete different inner construction.
GGJ|4|227|7|0|Just like you cannot give to the body relocated senses, instead of the ones already existing at the right place, because of reasons given, it is to a much greater extend the same with the soul, which is a still much more tender, spiritual organism! She can only see and hear through the brain of the body; the other impressions, which, however, are blunt and unexplainable, the soul of course can also perceive with other nerves, but they must nevertheless be uninterruptedly connected to the brain cells, otherwise the palate has no sense of taste and the nose has no sense of smell."
GGJ|4|228|1|1|The proper development of the brain
GGJ|4|228|1|0|(The Lord:) "For as long the soul lives inside the body, the brain stays the main viewing organ of the soul. If it is correctly developed, the soul will clearly and correctly see the life pictures risen from the heart and engraved into the brain and will also think, conclude and act accordingly; even if the soul in certain enraptured moments is able to have a vision for herself out of the pit of the stomach by the laying on of hands by a person with a strong faith and will, like Zorel was an example for you, it is of little or no use to her for the real life, because in the dark dwelling of her flesh life she cannot have even the slightest recollection of it.
GGJ|4|228|2|0|Wherever the brain of the head (the brain of the physical head) is not involved during any means of viewing and observation of the soul, the soul will have no recollection of it, perhaps only a vague notion; since this, what the soul adsorbs into her brain (the substantial-soul-like brain), she cannot see, just like the body does not have a sight which could see on the inside, everything which is engraved in pictures on the many little brain boards taken in by the eyes and ears. This can only be seen by the soul, which is inside of everything flesh.
GGJ|4|228|3|0|However, what is left correspondingly in the soul-like brain, the soul cannot see with her eyes and not hear with her ears, since her eyes and ears are directed only outwardly like those of the body; the corresponding pictures of the soul-like brain can only be viewed by the spirit in the soul, which is also the reason why a person can only then recognized something purely spiritual, if the spirit has fully awakened in the soul and penetrated it.
GGJ|4|228|4|0|However, what is inside the spirit, is recognized by Me and out of Me again in the spirit, which is with Me or My spirit identical; since it is My effigy in the soul, like the sun places its full effigy into a mirror.
GGJ|4|228|5|0|Thus, for as long a soul lives inside her body, a properly developed body brain is absolutely necessary for a truthful, bright viewing; but a spoiled brain is of no use to her for any spiritual viewing, just as the viewing through the pit of the stomach is of no use to her, because she has no recollection of it, as shown earlier. Even if it remains stuck in her spiritual brain forever, she still has no eye and no ear for it, what only has the awakened spirit in her.
GGJ|4|228|6|0|If therefore the brain is properly developed out of the heart according to My order and the spiritual life pictures, which are a light, are engraved into the small brain boards before the material pictures, the subsequent outside-world pictures are enlightened and become in all its parts easily understandable and are comprehended according to the true wisdom. And this therefrom penetrating light does not only fill the entire human organism, but streams in spiritual bright rays far beyond it and by that forms the outer-life-sphere, with which a person, when it in time has necessarily become more dense and powerful, can effectuate in the outer world wondrous things even without the rebirth of the spirit, as you have seen such with our moors.
GGJ|4|228|7|0|If, however, the brain of a person have been developed wrongly, and on its little brain boards are only sticking matt silhouettes, for which the soul finally has to use all her life light to be able to see them and to recognize them only very superficially by their extreme outlines, the soul never can become illuminating, so that she from her abundance of light can form an outer-life-sphere.
GGJ|4|228|8|0|Only by the proper humility, by the most strongest love for God and to the neighbour and by a special striving for spiritual things, the material pictures in the brain become illuminated and are thereby turned into spiritual objects, and the brain is thereby brought to some order, - however, during its life in the body never to such order, as you have seen it with these moors.
GGJ|4|228|9|0|But it doesn't matter; since one reborn from you is for Me more pleasing than 99 of such nature perfect souls, who never needed penance. Since My true children must grow strong from their weaknesses!
GGJ|4|228|10|0|Have you, My Cyrenius, understood this all quite well, and are your questions answered?"
GGJ|4|229|1|1|Cyrenius asks for clarification of the teaching on the brain
GGJ|4|229|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, sincerely felt and spoken, to understand this Your explanation completely right, one had to have a better understanding of the brain in the human head, since otherwise it is impossible to properly imagine the little brain boards, on which either according to a correct manner of education the soul-like spiritual pictures or with a bad and wrong manner of education the material, coarse world pictures are drawn first, and even less so how on such little boards the different pictures of life are drawn.
GGJ|4|229|2|0|If it would please You, o Lord, since all things are possible for You -, give us an example or effigy of a little brain board, from the front as well as the back of the head, so that also we can obtain a correct picture of what You Yourself advised as very important to recognize?! Because if one cannot have a proper idea of a matter underlying such an immensely important teaching, apparently the understanding of the whole subject must suffer because of it!
GGJ|4|229|3|0|Our souls surely are still way too lightless, to properly evaluate the little brain boards according to their form as well as their functioning or view them clairvoyantly so that we can have the right idea about it. It is therefore necessary that we weak white souls are given at least the right knowledge of this organism of our body, on whose correct education the welfare or misfortune of man depends nearly all alone. If, as already said, it pleases You, o Lord, I would like to see one or more of these little brain boards; but also, if feasible, with the right and also with the incorrect drawings!"
GGJ|4|229|4|0|Says I: "I knew that I will bring you to this point, where you recognize the shortcomings within yourself and feel a proper need for it, to fill the gaps in you; and see, this your request pleases Me more than another, were you nearly became angry, when I mentioned, that the soul of an even totally reborn person on its own will never be able to perform miracles in the physical world, like a primordial unspoiled soul can do out of herself!
GGJ|4|229|5|0|I in fact told you, that a reborn person is able to do, what I My self can do, of course only in and through My order of eternity; but with that, it seemed, that you were not completely satisfied! But you did not considered, that these primordial perfect souls also can do nothing else, than what is allowable and useful within My order.
GGJ|4|229|6|0|Since everything, what they effectuate with the power of their soul's outer-life-sphere, appearing to you as wondrous, is something, which is just as natural as it is natural, that this earth here is covered with moss and grass and the water of this inland sea stays in the large pit according to its inherent gravity. If you regard both of these mentioned appearances of nature in order and as quite natural, you will also regard it in order and as quite natural, what these primordial perfect souls must be able to perform regarding their earthly life-sphere and for the land in which they are living.
GGJ|4|229|7|0|These moors do have a very black skin, but in return an even more brightly illuminated soul. To the biggest part they also know the main organs of their inner main body life's organism, and the tiny brain boards are also well known to them; since their primordial souls can view their body from the inside, and if something in it is ill, they can see the location were the illness is sitting, and also of what the illness consists.
GGJ|4|229|8|0|With their outer-life-sphere, which acts very strongly in such moments, they soon find the herb, by which application the illness can be in this or that way be eliminated. Only if with them the tendons and instep veins become decayed and floppy and thicker the blood, they belief that their does not exists any herb, to counter the general ailment of the body which, because of quite natural reasons is becoming old and weak and tired and sluggish; then it is best that the soul provides for herself, gathers herself and leave the body which has become ugly and completely useless and go, free of all earthly bonds, to the land of joy, which is located between sun, moon and earth forever and ever.
GGJ|4|229|9|0|These people therefore do not have the slightest fear of death, however, they fear an illness of the body, because thereby the strength of the soul is most actively demanded and the soul itself afterwards had to become weak and imperfect for some time."
GGJ|4|230|1|1|The consequences of unchastity
GGJ|4|230|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, with regard to the virtuousness of the flesh and life and a true maiden chastity, there does not exist another nation on earth, which upholds this virtue more than these blacks, and to whom the vice of prostitution, lewdness and immorality is more foreign than again these moors.
GGJ|4|230|2|0|But this is also something of the biggest importance of life; because if the white people would avoid this vice and perform the coitus only to awaken a fruit in the body of an orderly women, I say to you: There would be not one among you who at least would not be clairvoyant! However, as it is customary among you, the man as well as the woman squanders the best forces by the often daily exhaustion of the most noble and soul related juices of life and therefore does not have any supply left, whereby finally a continuously intensified light could be building up in the soul!
GGJ|4|230|3|0|Thereby they are becoming continuously more and more sluggish and polyp-like hedonistic beings. They are seldom able of a bright thought and are fearful, cowardly, very materialistic, moody and fickle, selfish, envious and jealous. With difficulty or not at all can they understand anything spiritual; since their imagination wanders always to the desire of the stinking flesh and is not capable to elevate themselves to anything higher and spiritual. And if here and there a few people exist among them, who at least during desireless moments of the flesh are directing a few brief glances upwards, there immediately appears, like a black cloud in the sky, the flesh sensuous thoughts and cover the higher intentions to such an extend, that the soul forgets about it and immediately throw herself back into the stinking pool of flesh lust!
GGJ|4|230|4|0|With such people their not seldom quite good intentions are mostly of little or no value at all. They are resembling mainly pigs, who throwing themselves with continues renewed avarice into the most disgusting sewage and wallow with their whole body therein, and are like dogs who with avarice eat again what they have vomited!
GGJ|4|230|5|0|Therefore it will be said to you in all truth, that male and female fornicators, adulterers and adulteresses and lecherousers of all kinds and all genders will with great difficulty or not at all find an entrance to My kingdom!
GGJ|4|230|6|0|If you regard this in your heart a little too harsh, then you should try to reform such a flesh sensuous person! Start by drawing his attention to the commandments of God and say to him: 'Peace be with you, the kingdom of God has come close to you! Let go of your vice-like life, love God above all and your neighbour like yourself! Search for the truth, search for the kingdom of God in your heart's depth! Let go of the world and its loose matter, and try to awaken the life of the spirit in you! Pray, search and act according to the order of God!' - and you will have directed these words to completely deaf ears! He will laugh at you, turn his back on you and say to you: 'Just go, pious fool, do not agitate me with your stupidity, otherwise you force me to hit you in the face!'
GGJ|4|230|7|0|Tell Me, what else would you undertake against such flesh debauchee, provided you do not hold any governmental powers in your hands?! If you admonish him for the second time, you can expect en even greater offensiveness then the first time! What then? -
GGJ|4|230|8|0|You will perform a miracle before his eyes! Will this perhaps open his ears and eyes? O look, this he will regard as magic and say to you: 'More of such entertaining performances!' - but without any disadvantage for him, otherwise he will attack you and fight with you on life and death; and if you paralyse his limbs, he will serve you with the most hideous curses!
GGJ|4|230|9|0|Therefore a fornicator is not only a sensuous scapegoat, but in his agitated state also an evil person; he is full of the wild fire and blind and deaf for everything good and true of the spirit. You will much easier convert a robber than a real fornicator and adulterer."
GGJ|4|231|1|1|The blessing of proper procreation
GGJ|4|231|1|0|(The Lord:) "Now, wherever lecherousness and fornication has taken root as a true soul plague among the people, preaching the gospel has come to an end! Since how could one preach to deaf ears and perform signs before blind eyes? However, where the truth is not preached and cannot be preached anymore, which is the only way to strengthen and free the soul and illuminate her through and through, since the soul only can become active, full of love and also full of light by the truth, then, from which other source should light come into the soul, and from what else than the light of truth of the soul, should the outer-life-sphere begin to form?!
GGJ|4|231|2|0|Where therefore lecherousness and fornication has taken strong roots in a nation, the people are without any outer-life-sphere, sluggish, cowardly and indifferently and cannot find in anything an elevating and blessed pleasure and do not find any delight in a beautiful form or figure anymore. Their case is the mute, animal-like desirous pleasure of the flesh; for everything else they either have a very small or no sense at all!
GGJ|4|231|3|0|Therefore, above all, take care, that this vice does not take root, and married couples should only do as much, as it is absolutely necessary to father a person!
GGJ|4|231|4|0|Who bothers his wive during her pregnancy, spoils the fruit already in the mothers womb and plants in it the spirit of unchastity; since the spirit who urges and agitates the couple to have sex beyond the natural norm, the same spirit is transferred to the fruit in an exponential manner.
GGJ|4|231|5|0|Therefore this also must be very carefully be considered during the act, that firstly the coitus is not performed out of common lecherousness, but out of true love and inclination of the souls, and secondly, that the woman who has conceived should not be touched and be left to rest for another seven weeks after given birth to the fruit!
GGJ|4|231|6|0|Children who have been conceived in this orderly manner and have ripened in the mother's womb without being bothered, will firstly come more soul perfected into this world, because the soul in a perfectly developed organism can surely much easier care for her spiritual progress than in a completely spoiled organism, where she continuously has to repair and patch; and secondly she herself is more pure and brighter, because she has not become impure by the lustful lecherous spirits, which by the often daily lustful postfatherings have been transferred into the embryo flesh and also the soul.
GGJ|4|231|7|0|How easy could a soul lift her heart already in the earliest most tender childhood, just like Samuel, to God out of true childlike, most innocent love! And what marvellous primordial basic signs will in this way out of the true depth of the heart be brightly illuminated engraved on the young, tender brain before any material signs, from which light a child explains to itself the right meaning and relation of the later pictures coming from the material world, because these pictures are so to speak planted on a brightly illuminated and life true ground and are expanded and parsed into individual components, as through and through clearly illuminated, and thereby easily viewed and comprehended by the soul.
GGJ|4|231|8|0|With such children already from early on an outer-life-sphere starts to develop, and soon they easily become clairvoyant, and everything in My order will begin to submit to their will. - In comparison, what are the children already spoiled in the mother's womb? I say to you: Hardly more than seemingly animated shadow pictures of life! And what is the main reason for it? This, what I amply have showed, namely the result of lecherousness!
GGJ|4|231|9|0|Wherever My word is preached by you in later times, this teaching should not be missing; since it works the earth and ground of life and makes it free from all thorns and shrubs and thistles, from which no man has ever harvested any grapes nor figs. Once the ground and earth has been purified, it is easy to strew the noble life seed into the furrows which have been illuminated by the light of the heart and life warmed by the flame of love. Not one grain will fall, without germinating immediately and unfolding to carry a rich life fruit! However, on a wild, uncleaned earth, you can sow what you want, and you thereby will never achieve a blessed harvest!
GGJ|4|231|10|0|Since a person, carrying and spreading My word among the people, resembles a sower, who took the best grain and strew it onto all the ground wherever he went.
GGJ|4|231|11|0|Some fell onto the dry sand and rocks. But when the rains came, the little grains started to germinate very tenderly; however, the rains soon stopped, and the winds came and the suns glowing rays soon consumed all moisture of the hard ground, and by that also the tender, hardly germinated germs died and it came to no fruit.
GGJ|4|231|12|0|Another part fell beneath thorn bushes and had moisture and germinated well and came up; but only too soon it was overgrown and suffocated by the desires of the world, and thus did not produced any fruit.
GGJ|4|231|13|0|A part, however, fell on the path of human meanness; it did not even germinated, but was soon crushed and partly eaten by the birds of the air! That it also did not produced any fruit, goes without saying.
GGJ|4|231|14|0|Only one part fell on a good earth; it germinated. Came up and produced a good and rich crop.
GGJ|4|231|15|0|This picture should serve you, that you should recognize, that one should not throw the pearls to the pigs! Above all it says, first clean and fertilize the ground and only then start with the sowing of the living word seed, and one surly will not have made vain trouble during the heavy work! Since during the work of spreading My living word, a good will is not sufficient; it must also be guided by the right and true wisdom of life, - otherwise the good and firm willing carrier of My word, could be compared to the prophet Bileam, whose donkey was more wise than he himself!
GGJ|4|231|16|0|See, you My friend Cyrenius, in all I have told you so far, you have not really received the answer as you have requested, and in your heart you are all the time on the verge to remind Me about it, - but I say to you, fulfilling your desire immediately would not have been of much use to you, if I not had given you this beforehand."
GGJ|4|232|1|1|The structure of the human brain
GGJ|4|232|1|0|(The Lord:) "But now lets see, if we are able to obtain a little brain board for your better understanding! Indeed, we could obtain a couple of natural human heads from Rome by Raphael - since just now two main criminals have been beheaded in Rome, even on the Capitol! -, but with those skulls of villains it would help us only a little or nothing at all!
GGJ|4|232|2|0|It thus should happen, that the angel should bring us four completely white and totally pure pebbles from any stream. From this we will try to present a human brain, as good this is possible with matter. - Raphael, go and bring what is required!"
GGJ|4|232|3|0|Raphael was suddenly invisible, for about seven moments long; but then all of a sudden he was again with us and placed four completely snow white pebbles in front of us, this is in front of Me, on the table. Two were larger and two smaller, corresponding to the larger front head brain for illuminated pictures and the smaller back head brain for the signs of sound.
GGJ|4|232|4|0|When the stones lay before Me in the right order, I touched them, and they became transparent like a purest rock crystal. Thereupon I breathed at them and they parted in to millions of four sided little pyramids, each one consisting out of three outer surfaces and the base surface.
GGJ|4|232|5|0|The two stones setup on My right represented the brain in a right order and the two to My left the brain with a wrong order, caused by a wrong upbringing and by other later bad influences, as it is normally the case among the people.
GGJ|4|232|6|0|However, there were not any pyramids visible, but alongside the few pyramids nearly all the stereo-metric forms, figures and types occurring in the art of measuring were visible, what could be seen even more precisely, when I, by breathing at the presented brain copies, enlarged them ten times, so that now four very large heaps were lying well arranged in front of the eyes of the most highly surprised disciples on the table, which Raphael rather quickly had to enlarge considerably for this purpose.
GGJ|4|232|7|0|I said: "Now you can look at the surface forms of all four brain heaps separately and well distinguishable!
GGJ|4|232|8|0|See, here to the right the large brain of the forehead consisting of many quite real pyramids, and also the small brain of the back head with the same pyramids, - they are just three times smaller, but for the reception of all the air vibration figures for the soul, still sufficiently large enough.
GGJ|4|232|9|0|However, also look at the two heaps to My left! There are already quite a number of different forms, like mentioned earlier, and nowhere they fit properly together; soon here and soon there, there is a hollow space and gives rise to all kinds of wrong reflections, as you will really see it happening later on. The back head, very similar as the forehead, has also three times smaller surface forms then the forehead. - Just look at the shapes!"
GGJ|4|232|10|0|Now all are coming closer to look at the artificially in an enlarged scale presented brains formed from the four pebbles, where until now only the little pyramid board shapes are shown, without the inner chamber separations and without the connection of the little brain boards among each other.
GGJ|4|232|11|0|(The Lord:) "When all have gathered a possibly clear concept of this, I will divide the little brain boards into chambers by breathing at them again, and will connect the little boards of each chamber according to polarity and also the chambers themselves and also the forehead with the back head, so that thereby the little brain boards, no matter of which type they are, can receive pictures and signs."
GGJ|4|232|12|0|Cyrenius cannot recover from all the amazement and finally says: "Ah, now there is a light in me! The ancient Egyptians, who built there schools in the shape of pyramids, were most likely still primordial perfected soul people, thus inwardly full of light, and therefore could see their body's organic construction! These pyramid shapes, which are so important for the recognition of people, had to be visible to them, and therefore have chosen this shape to build their most extraordinary schoolhouses. Yes, they also would have seen and studied the construction of each brain board pyramid in great detail, and would also have given each pyramid inwardly the same construction in the largest scale, as they have found the organic construction of the brain board pyramids to be!
GGJ|4|232|13|0|Therefore such a pyramid had inwardly such a large number of all kinds of passages and chambers which even an already most learned person could impossibly decipher for which the one or other was good! Lord, did I judged this correctly?!"
GGJ|4|232|14|0|Says I: "Completely right and correct; since it was like this, and the Egyptians therefore also, especially inwardly, have drawn all kinds of signs and scriptures and pictures on the walls, which correspondingly represented all kind of things, which man on this earth in the flesh has to go through and fight for, and how he has to recognize himself and how true love is the centre of all life."
GGJ|4|233|1|1|The connection of the frontal lobe with the posterior brain lobe
GGJ|4|233|1|0|(The Lord:) "But now I will breathe at the brain heaps again, and you will see something similar to the two obelisks (tapered pillars) in front of the pyramids. The tapered pillars, however, were used for another purpose than the two little pillars in front of each little brain pyramid board; since the tapered pillars were only an indication that wisdom can be searched for inside the pyramids, to which of course only proven purified people were allowed to enter.
GGJ|4|233|2|0|The two little spikes in front of the little brain board surfaces, of which each little brain pyramid contains eight, are writing pencils, which by means of the movement of specific accompanying cerebral nerves, which are connected in an extremely artistic and organic-mechanically manner to the sight- and hearing nerves, the little boards are either written on according to a certain order or are illustrated with still other corresponding spiritual illuminated pictures.
GGJ|4|233|3|0|Pay special attention to everything that will happen! We are going to fill these writing pencils with a lymph and start our observations with the orderly brain! - I want it that these little boards of this brain are properly illustrated in an orderly manner, like coming from the heart, with respect to the visual- as well as the hearing part.
GGJ|4|233|4|0|Now all directed their eyes with the greatest attention possible to our brain apparatus. I of course had to create the illuminated pictures also with the material bright light, otherwise with the light of the soul, My disciples with their eyes of the flesh, would be seeing as much as nothing. - What is it that the most attentive observers can see?
GGJ|4|233|5|0|They observed how from the spikes reddish and blueish little stars spread over the little brain boards, namely in such order, that a quite sharp eye from these countless little stars on the little brain boards began to observe all kinds of the most wondrous little pictures.
GGJ|4|233|6|0|I of course effectuated for this moment that the eyes of the observers for some moments became the strongly enlarged property of a microscope, which was here absolutely necessary, because otherwise the observers would not have seen a great deal of these wondrous illuminated sign pictures and -shapes. The earlier tenfold enlargement of the little brain pyramids would not have been sufficient. Since they now could see the little brain boards a thousand times enlarged, they could see quite a lot.
GGJ|4|233|7|0|I now asked Cyrenius, what he could see. And he said: "Lord, wonder over wonder! From the very moveable and from the many organs over the whole length and all over the existing pre-pyramid obelisks, there were continuously streaming a large number of little stars of a light-red and light-blue colour. Both the little feel horns of each of the four pyramid surfaces are incessantly active and travel with their spark-spraying points continuously on the pyramid surface facing them around with all assiduity and strew them with the little stars. One should think that from this apparently pointless and like accidental travelling on the three-sided-board nothing else than a scribbling is achieved; however, like growing by itself all kinds of proper pictures are forming and are lovely to look at.
GGJ|4|233|8|0|Now I notice that the two pillars are coming to rest once a surface has been fully illustrated. It is nearly unbelievable that these thousand times thousand signs and little pictures could have been drawn by the two living drawing pens on one such triangular board within such a short time! The shapes are still very small, although we can see such a surface in a full man's height; but these little pictures and little signs are so purified that one cannot imagine anything more pure and perfect.
GGJ|4|233|9|0|But why there are no little pictures to see on the little back brain boards which are very similar to those in the forehead? I see nothing then pure lines, dots and other hook-shaped signs, which I cannot understand. What does this mean?"
GGJ|4|233|10|0|Says I: "These are signs of sounds and signs of words; they nevertheless are not standing on their own, but always are connected by polarity with the surface of a little forehead brain board, and the sound or concept, which is drawn on the little boards of the back brain by means of lines, dots and other hook-shaped signs, is in the same moment also drawn on normally the downward facing pyramid-surfaces of the forehead as a corresponding little picture and as such presented to the soul for easy recognition.
GGJ|4|233|11|0|And to achieve this, a lot of nerve threads must be spun from each little brain pyramid of the back brain to the corresponding little pyramid of the forehead, otherwise nobody could have a clear perception of a described concept regarding a with words described area or activity.
GGJ|4|233|12|0|Inarticulate sound, also music, are not transferred, therefore no person can imagine a picture or anything else under a sound or under a harmony or a melody; because, as said, such sounds are not copied onto the little brain boards of the forehead, but stay independently on a corresponding pyramid surface of the back brain as lines, dots and little hooks.
GGJ|4|233|13|0|From the with pure sound filled back brain pyramid surfaces, however, nerve threads are running through the spinal marrow to the nerves of the stomach (ganglions) and from there to the heart, which is the reason that music, when completely pure, mainly effects the heart, seizes it and makes it not seldomly tender and soft-feeling.
GGJ|4|233|14|0|However, forthcoming and rising from the heart, sound can still by the light of love as the little stars be drawn by the two little obelisks onto the little brain boards in shapes, and are not seldom true way pointers for the soul in the large halls of life of the spirit, and because of this reason a right and very pure music can be very helpful for a soul to unite with its spirit. Therefore learn and teach also the pure music, like once David pursued!
GGJ|4|233|15|0|That a purest music can do this, you can also derive from the fact, that you can place on the same locality enemies and friends, and then resound among them the purest music, and instead of the enemies you soon will see only cheerful friends. However, this effect is only brought about by the purest music; an impure and dirty music effectuates exactly the opposite.
GGJ|4|233|16|0|You have now seen, how also sound on a detour still can be presented to the soul as something visible, although - not as material pictures, but still as higher spiritual shapes in the form of all kinds of signs, as one can also find similar ones on the old memorials of Egypt. I think, that what have been presented so far should be quite clear to you, and therefore I will not add anything to it, except that all this only occurs in a well arranged and unspoiled brain, fed by the orderly pre-developed heart, where the little brain boards are firstly illustrated with the light with all kinds of soul-like and spiritual shapes."
GGJ|4|234|1|1|The connection between the sensory organs and the brain
GGJ|4|234|1|0|(The Lord:) "Since we now have observed and understood this quite important preliminary work, we must, to understand the matter fully, also direct a few glances to this, how finally also the soul impregnates onto the same little brain boards the pictures from the material world.
GGJ|4|234|2|0|Look here, the pictures coming through the eyes, should also be impregnated into the little brain boards! - I want it, and it happens!
GGJ|4|234|3|0|Look now at especially the pencils or obelisks in front of two surfaces, how they suddenly have become very dark! It looks like if they have been filled with a very dark juice, and see, already all of us, while speaking, are drawn, line by line onto the little brain boards, alongside the trees and everything else what we can see! But not only unilaterally and dead, but three dimensional and like alive!
GGJ|4|234|4|0|Every movement we make, is here like thousand times thousand times reproduced, and still an earlier or also thousand earlier positions, stays recorded in the inner chambers of the pyramids, always visible to the eye of the soul, because it is always illuminated by the spiritual-soul-like light; and this gives effect to what we partly call 'memory' and partly call 'recollection', since it is recorded inside the brain pyramids. This, however, is multiplied by way of multitude reflexions, in such a way, that one can carry one and the same object uncountable times in oneself.
GGJ|4|234|5|0|In this manner, every person, carries in his soul and still unpronounceable more in his spirit, the whole creation from the largest to the smallest, since it has been taken from there.
GGJ|4|234|6|0|If he looks at the stars or the moon or the sun, all this is anew drawn in his brain organs in the manner shown to you, and the soul looks at it and is quite pleased about it, and what has been seen is along the way of multitude reflexions engraved according to the right desire of the soul into the inner and most inner of the little brain pyramids, of course in a significant smaller scale, and can always be found again by the soul and perfectly looked at.
GGJ|4|234|7|0|All signs from the sphere of the outer world appear on their own as dark pictures; but the illuminated pictures from a better life sphere are standing behind them, and thereby they also in all parts are sufficiently illuminated, so that the soul in her inner most composition can look, study and understand them.
GGJ|4|234|8|0|In addition the forehead brain is continuously mainly connected to the smell- and taste nerves, like the back brain with the general feel nerves. They also leave on specific little brain boards certain markings, from which the soul immediately and very easily recognizes, how for example the one or other flower or ointment smells, or how this or that food, fruit or this and that drink tastes and also smells; since the construction is as such, that each little smell- and taste board is strictly connected by very sensitive nerves to one or other little object board.
GGJ|4|234|9|0|As soon as a known smell gets the smell nerves moving, it at the same time represents itself on the corresponding smell- or taste board, and from there the corresponding object board is immediately exited, and by that the soul quickly and easily recognizes, with which smell or taste she is dealing with. In the same manner the occurrence, in shape and composition, by which a feeling has been stirred, is represented to the soul by the general sense of feel of the back head. However, all this only takes place, as shown here, with a highly orderly brain; with the other disorderly brain we will find here and there nearly no distant resemblances with this orderly brain, of which we soon will convince ourselves factually and practically.
GGJ|4|234|10|0|You will observe this second brain in its table construction and the irregularity of the main- and secondary chamber divisions, as already a mixture of all kinds of stereo-metric shapes, among them discs, balls, spheroids and other mushy lumps. The obelisks in front of the surfaces are mainly not visible; and where they are still visible, they appearing like completely atrophied and are seldomly of any same seize and strength!
GGJ|4|234|11|0|How can such a brain be useful to any soul? This brain, like it is presented to you now, came, because of reasons shown to you, as already wrecked out of the mothers womb. We will soon see, which course it will follow regarding the usual worldly education and to which end and destination it will lead. All of you pay close attention to it!"
GGJ|4|235|1|1|The unspoiled and the spoiled brain
GGJ|4|235|1|0|Asks Cyrenius somewhat surprised: "Lord, has this brain which You in a wondrous way have brought here with Your almightiness, also been spoiled in a mothers womb by the sensuous-lascivious after coitus?"
GGJ|4|235|2|0|Says I: "But friend, what a question from you! Didn't I told you before, that all this has only been presented as it exists in reality? Who could ever think that this artificially presented brain for the sake of the lecture, could in all seriousness ever be spoiled in a mother's womb?! It only looks like it and therefore I said: This brain came already wrecked, as it shows, from the mother's womb! This is only a somewhat more precise dictation for the sake of better understanding and is therefore only a reproduced reality, but not a genitive, true reality! - Is this now clear to you?"
GGJ|4|235|3|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, forgive me my great stupidity; I already realize it!"
GGJ|4|235|4|0|Says I: "This I knew already, that you will realize this; but to this your most silly question you were mislead by a reminiscent worldly splash in your brain, and you can see from that, what sort of wisdom all so called worldly cleverness can offer a soul thirsting for the truth!
GGJ|4|235|5|0|All questions of the world-wise are in fact beyond all measure silly; what will then become of the answers which other world-wise give to the questioning world-wise? If their light is already night and darkness, how intense night and darkness will then their true night and darkness be!
GGJ|4|235|6|0|Therefore be aware of all wisdom of the world; since I say to you, that it is many times more dark and evil, than what the high-respected world-wisdom calls stupidity! Since a worldly stupid person can easily be helped, while a really from the roots world-wise cannot be helped at all or only through very difficult measures. You ask silly-wise if the actual world-wisdom cannot be helped at all? This lies with this second, spoiled brain clearly before you!
GGJ|4|235|7|0|Look at this on the right set up primordial orderly and completely unspoiled brain! Which clarity in its pictures! Everything light and light, and all shapes, including their outer framing, as well as its inner organic construction, can all be seen in the highest clarity and is fully developed! What clear concepts and images must such a soul obtain from all the things and relations! How wise and how in every respect life-powerful does such a person is standing there! Who of the number of the many world children can measure up to him?! What a primordial soul can do, you earlier had the opportunity to observe with these blacks!
GGJ|4|235|8|0|However, now we have a spoiled brain in front of us and we will see, how this by an additional, most bad and most wrong upbringing will be spoiled even more, and by that you will more than clearly recognize, how completely fruit- and wisdomless such a world-wisdom compares to a true, heavenly organized wisdom! Just look at the chaos of such a brain! Nowhere an orderly coherence; here and there only a crippled little brain pyramid! The whole story looks rather like a gravel heap than a brain!
GGJ|4|235|9|0|The brain obtains such a shape already in the mother's womb! What should become of such a person in future, what progress will he make in the true school of life with such a brain?! Yes, if it was left at that and one would start with a careful education of the heart for about ten years! But where is the education of the heart?! It is not thought of anymore, and in the higher standing classes of nations it is completely absent! The lower classes of nations, however, do not know anyhow anything better about a soul- or life development than the dear animals of the woods, and their properties resemble completely those ancient inhabitants of the woods, who feed and live off the robbery and blood of other more gentle animals."
GGJ|4|236|1|1|The character of the world-wise and his misfortune in the afterlife
GGJ|4|236|1|0|(The Lord:) "Nevertheless how bad such people necessarily are, it is still possible to make a perfect person out of them, than out of such a real world-wise. Indeed, the world-wise have in some respect, this means aimed at a certain point, mainly on the selfish - quite a sharp mind, and the reason for this is because the little pyramid brain boards with each person at least in the centre of the brain, remain partly and line-wise functional, and this makes that many world-wise in mutual council, but only for purely earthly purposes, can produce something special; however, everything inner, deeper - spiritual remains nevertheless foreign to them. Since between the advantages of the world and those forever lasting of the spirit and the soul, remains an unbridgeable ravine, over which even the sharpest world-mind cannot ever find a bridge.
GGJ|4|236|2|0|And see, all this lies in the basic corruption of the human brain construction already in the mothers womb and thereafter in the even worse upbringing of the heart and the soul; since, when at least after birth would follow a good education of the heart and the soul, the brain being corrupted in the mothers womb could to the largest part made functional again, and people could subsequently reach some illumination and life-strength, and by a continuous right humility and true goodness of the heart, of course only after years, the lost could completely be found and replaced again.
GGJ|4|236|3|0|Since who sows into a good earth, with him the harvest is certain; but if in the already meagre and bad earth no fertilizer and even less a seed of the full truth of life is strewn, how and from where should a fruit or even a plentiful life harvest be expected?
GGJ|4|236|4|0|Yes, the worldly people understand it quite well, to rummage through the material earth like pigs and moles and to farm with all kinds of fruit. They make significant harvests, fill their stores and grain silos to the top and become full of proudness and haughtiness and therefore even harder and insensible towards poor people, who, because of the too great greed of the worldly rich and therefore powerful, were not given a span of land to support themselves.
GGJ|4|236|5|0|This, the worldly people understand quite excellently; but the earth of the spirit, the everlasting life, they leave fallow and are not troubled about it. If thorns and thistles grow rampant on it, concerns them only little or nothing, and it is therefore understandable, how and why the people of this earth, instead of getting better, increasingly become worse and more wretched. As long as they can build themselves magnificent palaces, lie on soft beds and own them, stuff their bellies with the best delicacies and dress their skin with soft, royal clothes, they have enough and are satisfied; since they have everything what their selfish flesh life can desire through the short time of their earthly life.
GGJ|4|236|6|0|But then comes the severely limping messenger, the bad illness and following it, death, and their impeded soul goes from a great fear over to an even greater fear, finally to full desperation, to unconsciousness and finally to death, and laughing heirs divide the left-behind large treasures and abundances of the deceased world fool. And what does he have in the beyond? Nothing, than in every respect the greatest poverty, the greatest despair and the greatest, for this world indescribable misery, and not only just for a short while, but for your concept unthinkable long period of time, which you most certainly can describe with the term 'forever', which is also quite obvious; since from where should a soul, who never has worked or provided for anything else than for her body, takes the means, to perfect herself in a world, which can and must consists only of this, what a soul has inside herself and through her spiritual outer-life-light-ether converts into a her surrounding residing world.
GGJ|4|236|7|0|In such a world her new, most love-giving life is supposed to have started in her very own spiritual kingdom. But how can this be possible if her heart is hardened and insensitive, she continuously sinks into annoyance feeling sorry for herself, breeding rage and revenge and if the spirit inside her is like completely dead, deaf, dumb and blind and as such can never view in a bright clear light the little brain-boards of the soul?
GGJ|4|236|8|0|And even if it was possible for such a heavenly spirit to rise in such an impeded soul, to see and feel all the things present in the brain of the soul, to help her to create a new living- and effectuating kingdom, he still wouldn't find anything in the brain of the soul, of which he, by helping her, could effectuate this. Since from all the material things what the soul in this world has absorbed into her flesh brain, impossibly anything could have been transferred to her own spiritual brain, because for such a transfer she totally lacks the main means of life, namely the light from live's love flame to God and from it to the neighbour!"
GGJ|4|237|1|1|The effects of a spiritually dark brain
GGJ|4|237|1|0|(The Lord:) "Or place a still so bright mirror in a totally dark cellar, and ask yourself if the objects in the cellar will reflect on it? You will, if familiar with the cellar, with the senses of touch be able to observe the objects present according to type and recognize them even without a light; but you will place a mirror in vain into the dark cellar, since without a light it will never provide your eyes with a fine effigy of things in the cellar.
GGJ|4|237|2|0|It is the same case with a person with a worldly educated, spoiled and dark brain. From there no ray of light carrying the corresponding spiritual forms can go over from the dark material brain to the soul-like, thus already spiritual brain, and the totally stunted little brain boards of the soul are staying in themselves dark and empty; even if the light of the spirit would be falling on the little boards, it would serve the spirit and the soul equally as much as if someone would place a light in a completely empty, white painted room.
GGJ|4|237|3|0|What will he see in it? Nothing than empty walls! What studies would he be able to conduct therein? Certainly no other than those of a despairing boredom! And grasping the meaning he will say to himself: 'Out, with you and your light from this empty room; since there is nothing! Let the light shine there where there is something to illuminate! With the light something must be effectuated, why illuminating four empty walls, which, full of light or without light, are still empty?!'
GGJ|4|237|4|0|If the eye light of the spirit looks at the little brain boards of the soul, and they are empty, then no light of a spiritual eye can penetrate anymore, and it stays dark therein as good as forever! If, however, it is undeniable so and not otherwise, where should a soul in the beyond get the building material from to build a world where she can live in? How will she do this? You think that I also be able to help such a poor soul? O yes, but never by a kind of weak, human, too early mercy, but only according to My unchanging order, which, however has, as generally known, extremely long and full of the highest patient arms!
GGJ|4|237|5|0|Only after reaching the highest culmination point of the highest distress, in which the soul through the powerful pressure of all desperation will go over into a kind of glowing illumination, will out of the highest fear of her heart, thus out of her most binding heart, like from a all consuming fire essence little glowing sparks rise to her brain, and therefrom shadow pictures of her distress, her torture, her torment, her pain, her misery, her powerlessness, her desolation will form on her little brain boards; only then will she obtain some most meagre ideas and after long periods of time will she be able, to begin, to form from such pitiful pictures a most meagre world to live in!
GGJ|4|237|6|0|But nobody will envy her about such property, and again it will take a long time, until such a soul will effectuate an improvement of her conditional world of living. For that many violent means to actively enliven her heart will be required repeatedly! Only from the many and many distressful circumstances will such a soul obtain a copy of the at least many sad looking concepts in her about herself, and will thereof, thus on her own ground and in her own manner begin to bring order to herself, upon which she not that easily anymore can fall into the utmost distress and desperation!
GGJ|4|237|7|0|Now this, one already can with respect call a capital and an own harvest; but still, what limitation therein, what leanness and how insecure!
GGJ|4|237|8|0|If someone would leave little children, not yet able to speak, in a dense forest, it would be possible that the one or other would survive in the woods. Assume that a little male and a little female would have made it, because they were placed right below a figtree whose fruit falling into their lap, would initially feed them until a certain age, when they, as complete wildlings, would start to also look for other food! They grow up and reach an adult age, father children, and within a few centuries a nation is formed; however, they would stay without any education and any revelation from above!
GGJ|4|237|9|0|Go to such a nation and inform yourself about its education, and you will convince yourself, that you will, instead of people, encounter animals who will be much wilder and more tearing than all tigers, hyenas, wolves and bears! Among them you will not find a language, but only an imitation of all kinds of sounds of nature, whereby they indicate to each other only their greed and their most rawest intentions. They will eat any foreign people, animals and fruit raw - and when really hungry also themselves. Their activity will consist only in hunting for food.
GGJ|4|237|10|0|Only again after a few centuries they will have reached the borders of their country large rainforests and will make contact with any educated nation, who will drive them back into the forest and some will be taken prisoners and being educated, and assume that after repeated such cases and the return of some of the previously imprisoned, however now educated fellow countrymen, the whole tribe will in time get somewhat educated, which of course is still a far cry from any spiritual education!
GGJ|4|237|11|0|How long will such a nation still have to work, until they have achieved only an at least outer worldly culture, and still how long until your current spiritual level, meaning along the natural way when left only to themselves!"
GGJ|4|238|1|1|The developmental difficulties of a worldly soul in the afterlife
GGJ|4|238|1|0|(The Lord:) "Of course, through revelations from above the education of such a tribe of nature will progress much faster! However, a revelation in this world can be given much easier than to a soul in the beyond, who, as mentioned before, has not brought only one little spark to the beyond, what could only in some distant manner resemble something of a divine order.
GGJ|4|238|2|0|If such a totally physical soul in the beyond through countless distressing circumstances and inhuman afflictions finally gets to the point, where she has obtained certain concepts and ideas, and from the greater activity of her heart a matt light enters her substantial brain, from which she according to her very limited imagination and her will can from a delusive emergency world to live, which of course for quite some time cannot have any permanence, because it is still too far away from the one truth and the divine order therefrom, only then it is possible, through missionaries, who, appearing completely similar to her, to visit her, and by very careful and unnoticeably as possible provide and enrich her with several and better concepts.
GGJ|4|238|3|0|And at this stage often another hundred earth years are a too short period of time, to bring the on this world entirely spoiled soul to only a very limited order of heaven.
GGJ|4|238|4|0|However, to promote her to higher than the lowest, first and pure wisdom heaven, is nearly impossible; since her brain never loses the sad first markings, from which from time to time still forming a sort of revenge-right and -wisdom, which again leaves a picture in her now more and more enlightened brain and influences the heart of the soul to such an extent, that she recognizes that she is quite well, but that her comfortableness is by a far cry no substitute for everything what she had to endure up to now.
GGJ|4|238|5|0|She resembles an old Roman soldier, who, because of his age and his many wounds and scars, received a farm as a present from the emperor, on which he by the diligence of his hands can provide for himself quite comfortably. However, the old soldier still grumbles when looking at his wound scars, and says: 'Good is good, but by a large margin not enough for me, who offered his life so many times for the emperor, for the nation and the fatherland! My neighbours never had to fight a mighty and evil enemy, they have a healthy and straight body and can easily work their fields. I also have male and female servants who help me with the work; but nevertheless I still have to work myself if I want something useful. I of course do not need to pay the emperor any taxes or the tenth for as long I live, and also not my children until the fifth generation, especially if one of my sons will carry the war armament for the emperor and the state. But this would still be something, to have to pay the emperor any taxes! Nevertheless, even without taxes, this very respectable reward is by far not enough for me!'
GGJ|4|238|6|0|And also in this way the souls of the lower heaven are keeping on groaning, especially when they remember that they have endured a lot and now as blessed have to work themselves, and this with a lot of diligence on top of it, to provide for themselves the necessities of life just like once as people on earth, with the only unfortunate difference, that in the beyond they cannot gather any excessive abundance; since this is not allowed in the beyond, because the leaders of the societies know how to prevent this very carefully. And as such these blessed souls are never completely happy, because according to their nature, they always feel that they are missing something.
GGJ|4|238|7|0|Yes, of course there is pretty much that they are missing; but what's missing is for most of them as good as forever not reachable, since the basic elements in them are not at all present. They resemble those people who would like to fly like the birds in the air and therefore are very sad, because such advantages properties are denied to them as people, which, however, so many unreasonable animals can enjoy to the highest degree.
GGJ|4|238|8|0|But to what use is such grief to the people? To fly they are lacking the basic elements, and despite all grief and despite all muttering they can never reach what the birds have, namely the marvellous, free flying.
GGJ|4|238|9|0|I now have shown you, My Cyrenius, and all of you very clearly, which consequences a soul has to suffer by her secularisation in this world, because except for My anyhow everything encompassing order she cannot be helped in anyway, - except one had to cancel her being altogether and place a different being in its place, which, however, would serve the soul also no purpose!
GGJ|4|238|10|0|Every soul has to develop herself either easily here or labouriously in the beyond, for which the means are planted in her. If she misses it here, because she has allowed herself to be deceived too much by the world and its treasures, she has to do it in the beyond. In which manner, I have already clearly shown to you and your heart's questions are sufficiently answered. Do not make too friendly faces for it, I still cannot help you and can make it impossibly differently, as it is made and set up; since three times three can never be seven, but will always remain only nine! The apple tree must forever carry apples and the figtree forever carry figs as fruit!"
GGJ|4|239|1|1|The influence of wrong education on the brain
GGJ|4|239|1|0|(The Lord:) "To understand all this even better and more tangible, we will follow the development periods of this brain here to My left with the greatest attention!
GGJ|4|239|2|0|Until now it is completely unchanged to look at, as already spoiled in the mothers womb and born into this world. However, we soon will see what face and what colour it will take on, when the child after about five years receives the first moves of a wrong upbringing, when one begins to bother its memory with all kinds of memorizing exercises and confuse it as much as possible.
GGJ|4|239|3|0|See, I want it that the first worldly concepts are engraved into the brain! Look very closely now, and you will easily notice, how the obelisks on one or the other quite absent-minded appearing little brain pyramids, begin to smear on the brain board with a very sluggish movement and with a very dark substance quite a meagre picture of a matter!
GGJ|4|239|4|0|The first picture is nearly nothing else than an entirely, very senseless smearing to look at, which is the reason why the soul of such a child in the beginning cannot understand at all the concept of the matter given to it. It has to be told or shown to the child a hundred times until finally it can remember it, but only as an extremely dark image.
GGJ|4|239|5|0|The reason thereof lies firstly in the unripeness of the various, still quite well-arranged little pyramid brain boards. The writing pens (obelisks) installed in front of them, are themselves too weak and unskilled, are coerced by outer force, to draw without the necessary, from the soul initiated exercise and without the possession of the right substance, and this on the still raw, not properly prepared little boards which are nowhere near ready to draw on. Therefore the picture all the time trickles away again and must not seldom be redrawn a hundred times by the substantially abused obelisks, until the picture, although still very weak, sticks to the unripe board.
GGJ|4|239|6|0|And what does the soul then profits from such a pure shadow picture? She only sees the matt extreme outlines. About any deeper penetration into this matter itself with such a picture is by far not a possibility! Who could from a matt shadow of a person see, what the inner composition is of that person?! Through many and troublesome coercing and forcing, the useful little brain boards are to the biggest part messed up with black ink, and also the teachings of God are wedged into the brain like the multiplication tables, and the education of the soul consists only out of the breaks during the material mind wedging.
GGJ|4|239|7|0|Only after the young, afflicted person has completed his so called 'occupational' mind wedging (studies) and has taken up a position, his heart becomes a little more free; he searches for a girl which he likes, to take her as his wife. The short period of actually being in love is for the young person the best, since during its duration the person gets a little excited in his soul, although this is only a very subordinated excitement, which allows only for some light to enter his brain, and only with the aid of this little light he begins to understands a little more practically what he troublesome has learned over the years, and thereby he also becomes for a worldly position a somewhat more useful individual.
GGJ|4|239|8|0|However, people who are not in a way warmed in their souls by even such a love, are staying very selfish and stoic pedants, who later on do not rise one hair above their stereotype polluted little brain boards and rummage in nothing else than the shadow pictures of their brain, which number cannot be too large, and what is left, is dark, black and for the ability of the soul to see, purely not visible.
GGJ|4|239|9|0|The soul of such a stoic is therefore as good as blind. Just like any person with even the sharpest vision is completely blind in a pitch black night and in an emergency can only feel his way forward, also the soul of such a real selfish person cannot see anything, what is drawn on their little boards, and since with such a totally incorrect brain education, where only by repeated smudging of the brain board finally a very stereotype and plastically picture is stuck on it, and since no inner more active soul excitement is present, no light can for keeps rise into the brain, the soul is forced to only touch-searching her dark, but stereotype brain board pictures.
GGJ|4|239|10|0|However, since such a stunted soul can only obtain her wisdom by touch-searching her already written brain boards, it is quite understandable, why such a soul in all her activities will become so measured pedantic and stereotype-like and does not accept anything else, except for this what is most coarse and materialistic which she can touch and grasp with her hands. Finally such a soul regards even what she can see with her eyes in the outer world as an optical illusion, and what she hears as a lie; only what she can touch with her hands on all sides, she regards as a real truth. Regarding the state of wisdom and a higher spiritual culture of such a soul, everybody can imagine by himself quite easily, who only in some way has understood what I just have shown and sufficiently have explained.
GGJ|4|239|11|0|Look once more at the brain on the left! Right now it presents the dark chamber of wisdom of such a stereotype-like world-wise, and you, dear friend Cyrenius, equipped with very sharp eyes, speak, of everything you can see therein!"
GGJ|4|240|1|1|The brain of a world-wise person
GGJ|4|240|1|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, the fore- as well as back brain have a dark-grey colour on its surface; deeper inside, despite the sunlight falling on to it, everything is black and dark, and the in between shining, white-grey spots are representing absolutely nothing. And with that I'm already at the end of my description of what can be seen. Only one question allow me, o Lord, and this consists therein: In such a spoiled brain, what will become of the abundance of brain formations who do not have a pyramid-like structure?"
GGJ|4|240|2|0|Says I: "They are for nothing; they are a true desert in the brain and only produce in the soul the unfortunate feeling of an infinitive none-knowledge and none-recognition. And if you wanted to begin to speak to such a soul about higher, meta-physical things and relations, you soon will receive the request to be silent about it; since if she has to think about it any further, she apparently will go nuts. Therefore you cannot speak to such people, because they impossibly can recognize and understand any of this, as you now can see the true reason for it. Even quite natural, physical things they only understand very difficult or not at all, not to mention spiritual and heavenly issues.
GGJ|4|240|3|0|See, an ox also has a mouth, in it a quite significant tongue and teeth and also has a voice. The result should be that he also should be able to learn to speak; just try it, if you within twenty years will bring an ox to the point, where he is able to only pronounce one monosyllable word! And despite this, I say it to you, that it would be rather possible to make an ox talk, than to teach a person with such a spoiled brain something about extrasensory matters! Because if you start talking about something what too much rises above his limited knowledge horizon, he will laugh at you quite good-naturedly and begin to regard you as a fool. And if you continue to bother him with such fairytale matters, he will become angry and throw you quite fiercely out of the door!"
GGJ|4|240|4|0|Says Cyrenius: "Yes, but how will it then be possible to convey Your word to such people, of whom there are countless many?"
GGJ|4|240|5|0|Says I: "If you find with people whom you will visit, a sharing heart, and if they invite you into their houses, then stay and try above all to enliven their mildly alive souls! If you do this, the soul of such people will become increasingly more active, which will spread a light in the brain, and the warmth of this light will begin, to bring the little brain boards into a more acceptable order, and such people will then soon become more open for a higher teaching and in this way, step by step rise to an increasingly purer light.
GGJ|4|240|6|0|However, if you find a completely dead heart with them whom you are visiting, then quickly move on! Since you should not throw the pearls to the pigs! - Understand this quite well! Who is still unclear about something, now, should ask, and the right answer will be given to him! Otherwise the two brains can be discarded."
GGJ|4|240|7|0|The old Marcus comes closer and says: "Lord, midday is near! Should I not start to prepare for lunch?"
GGJ|4|240|8|0|Says I: "It is praiseworthy of you to ask Me about it; however, the midday meal for soul and spirit coming out of My mouth, has an incalculable greater value than your midday meal for the body! Therefore we first want to consume a few more spiritual dishes, and I will then let you know when the time is right to provide for a bodily midday meal! Good is good, but better is better!"
GGJ|4|240|9|0|With that Marcus is quite content and stays on with his sons, to see and to hear what will happen next.
GGJ|4|241|1|1|The question on the origin of sin
GGJ|4|241|1|0|At the same time also Oubratouvishar comes to Me and says: "Lord, Lord, didn't the white brothers know about what You just now have explained to them so wisely? With us, all praise to You, even our children know this; since they all can look into themselves and always have a great joy, if they can tell us something about the beautiful gardens which they from time to time can see in themselves. What have these white brothers done, that they are unable to make these most important observations? If they are lacking these most important abilities, then they are not real people anymore, but big apes, like they exist in our land, except for their more developed ability of speech!
GGJ|4|241|2|0|We all were quite astonished when You came forward with explanations about these brains, which are even more familiar to us than our dwellings at home. We are of course not knowledgeable about the whole organic construction of our body, but our brain we know from point to point. With us there are still many little empty boards, since we have nothing to fill them all; but the ones which have been drawn, are just like the ones of the right brain and are entirely in Your order as You sufficiently and clearly have explained. However, I truly still want to know, how these people cannot see this in themselves, what to us black skin people forever is clearly visible! What have they done? Who has laid the foundation to such downfall? Someone must have at one stage laid a bad foundation; but who, why and at what opportunity?"
GGJ|4|241|3|0|Says I: "Who the actual originator is, you should not ask about! Since some things are hidden in the council of God, what the people on this earth do not need to know to the bottom! If man only knows and recognizes what above all is necessary for him to do according to My order! If he does this, for what he has the guiding laws, given from the heavens, everything will be in the best order with him; everything else, however, every person who loves God above all and his neighbour like himself, and thereby is reborn in the spirit, will get to know entirely.
GGJ|4|241|4|0|The only concern now is, whether the white brothers have understood all this quite well, and that the person, who feels a gap in himself, asks what is still foreign to him, and it will then be as brightly as possible explained to him. This is what above all is now necessary! This, however, what you have asked about, will be made known to everybody in due time, once he reaches the rebirth of the spirit."
GGJ|4|241|5|0|With that Oubratouvishar is quite content and converses thereafter with his companions in his own language.
GGJ|4|241|6|0|For once Mathael comes forward and says: "Lord, You our live, You our love, since You have allowed to ask, I ask in the name of my father-in-law, my dear wife and in the name of my four companions, that You give us a proper light about a small dark point in this matter! This is a kind of legal question, and I believe that towards You every person, when he has come to use his reason, is entitled to ask in all modesty. Man is originally not his own, but only Your work, what all heavens forever cannot deny!
GGJ|4|241|7|0|It seems to me that especially regarding the guidance of the spirits or actually very spoiled souls in the beyond, that with Your love- and almighty means the road to recovery is a little too long winding and harsh! It is true, that in this regard You have showed and explained to us already many things to clearly justify Your once from eternity set up and fixed divine order; however, above all, this true legal question still forces to come up:
GGJ|4|241|8|0|Can the apple help it, if the storm tears it off the branch, or can a splintered tree help it, that he became the target of a destructive lightening, or can the calm sea help it, that it is whipped up by the fury of a hurricane to mountain high waves?! What can the rattlesnake help it that its bite is deadly?! And the belladonna has not given the poison to herself! Everywhere one wedge is driving the next, and in the end no one can help it to be driven!
GGJ|4|241|9|0|A large piece becoming loose is falling down from a high rock face and creates a devastation among a coincidentally grazing herd of sheep at the foot of the wall. Who is the guilty party to pay for the damage? If I have tripped over a stone at night and finally fell, who is guilty in this case, - the night, the rock, or my eyeless foot? In short there exist a great many of the most difficult questions, where in all cases a mutual violation of the individual primordial natural right becomes tangible visible! In principle, from where does it originates?
GGJ|4|241|10|0|Something similar I noticed with people. These blacks are still in possession of the primordial human properties, - we whites did not have the slightest idea about it until this day! Yes, why not? It says: because of our spoiled souls, and the soul in turn had to be spoiled, because the brain of man was already spoiled in the mother's womb and later on by a still totally wrong upbringing! And I clearly have to support the question of Oubratouvishar and also say: Yes, yes, mankind is evil and spoiled down to the bottom; but who spoiled them originally, and who allowed them to become spoiled? According to such spoil people can only want something which is completely wrong and therefore can never become better, but only get worse and more wretched!"
GGJ|4|242|1|1|Seemingly unjust guidance of the soul in this world and in the afterlife
GGJ|4|242|1|0|(Mathael:) "Now, in this world for some it is more or less still alright! He creates for himself a little paradise as good as he is able to. Of course, thousands of others must therefore suffer even more, and the reason for it is, that they were not that knowledgeable to create a little paradise for themselves than the smart one! They therefore are getting destroyed in their souls because of envy and rage and the owner of the little paradise because of lust and luxuriance! The first are damned because of need and misery - and the rich because of his abundant life!
GGJ|4|242|2|0|However, lets leave the relations on this earth as they are, since they are the fruit of the now thoroughly explained corrupted souls, and lets turn to the most gruesome results in the great beyond! One's hair are rising when only thinking about it seriously, in which exceedingly terrible and wretched state such a so or so corrupted soul ends up! What curse can for such a description lend the human mouth the proper coloured words? Only the greatest tortures of the fire of rage in the soul can along the way of a nameless evil humiliation bring the soul to a little more tolerable condition, wherefore always somewhat of an eternity, according to periods of time, are required! How many souls will therefore from now on in myriads of earth years end up in the deepest and ghastliest misery, to only after again of myriads of earth years become one hair more of freedom and thus reach a more tolerable state!
GGJ|4|242|3|0|Lord, I set it up exactly according to Your words and do not add anything, nor omit anything! If I now on the one hand consider Your omnipotence, goodness and love and on the other hand certain in principle blameless corruption of every wretched soul and the nearly forever continuing consequences of the most hair rising kind and finally after the most indescribable tortures a heaven of bliss, which is nearly no degree better than a well arranged slave state on this dear mother earth, - I must openly admit to You, despite all the mercies, which You, o Lord has given me, that I find this with my reason extremely strange and as a person, equipped with a feeling heart, I detect an injustice therein, against which all the greatest and most appalling injustices committed by man are absolutely nothing. And with all respect I say thank you but no thanks for such being, irrespective where it finally will end!
GGJ|4|242|4|0|And it is quite right as You, o Lord, has shown, how every person, to be able to exist in front of Your naked Godhead, must conduct himself being-like, for what You can only provide him with the opportunity but nothing else. In short, we acknowledge all this, and it requires no further word of explanation. But that souls of people, which have been incarnated in the same manner for already more than a thousand years and then educated in the same manner, as it is unfortunately the case right now, have to suffer in the beyond for nearly forever, to only become marginally better, appears to me in all cases very harsh! You Yourself taught us to proceed mildly, softly and leniently with ill souls! However, if an ill soul is not cured here on this earth, and enters as still through and through ill the large beyond, - no spark of any love and gentleness can be shown to her, I'm of the opinion that also here mercy and love should be expressed rather then the too strict order and justice!
GGJ|4|242|5|0|With pleasure I'm admitting, that a perfect life of the soul, unified with the spirit out of God, is the highest treasure; however, experience also shows, that a treasure loses its value, if one has to look for it with too great difficulties.
GGJ|4|242|6|0|Someone wants to take a wife for himself. He already knows the one chosen by his heart. But when asking for her hand, conditions are put to him, which he only can fulfil completely in a thousand years, and the difficulties linked to it are nearly of an invincible nature! Yes, is it of any great surprise if such a person finally does not carry any further desire in his heart to own such a chosen wife and has married a maiden of a much lesser background instead, for which much more tolerable and easier achievable conditions were put?
GGJ|4|242|7|0|Therein, o Lord, consists my hopefully quite well based reservation and perhaps a weakness of my heart! I therefore ask You, since You Yourself have asked us to ask about anything not understood! If it would please You, You could enlighten me with Your mercy therein?"
GGJ|4|243|1|1|The nature of God. The necessary difficult trials of life on earth
GGJ|4|243|1|0|Says I: "Yes, yes, this is the very knot, which I after the explanation of the brain have discovered not only in you but in several of you, and therefore have asked you to ask.
GGJ|4|243|2|0|It goes without saying, that God, as the highest and purest love from eternity always unchanged, can never be in any way loveless, and that He will apply in the most enlivened manner all services and means available to Him, to cure any no matter how ill soul. However, He cannot take away the soul's own characteristic self, but must leave it untouched and place the soul in such conditions, which she, if everything else is to no avail, can better her through a kind of humiliation!
GGJ|4|243|3|0|In the extreme case this road of course can become extremely cumbersome; however, nobody is guilty about this than the soul herself, who has become too obstinate and stubborn, and who of course became like that, because of her imperfectness of which I have told and explained to you before.
GGJ|4|243|4|0|But this is the full-strong, very own will of the soul; she wants it like this and always does, what she thinks is best! Now, in this case an omnipotent and most powerful counteraction is of no use; because this would cause the soul the most unheard of tortures! - for already the softest influence causes her the most inexpressible pain; just think what she has to endure with a too strong influence?!
GGJ|4|243|5|0|God in Himself is the highest fire of all fires and the strongest light of all light! But who can endure a fire if he himself is not fire and endure the highest light if he himself is not light?! There, look at the left brain which is still here! Do you see any fire therein or any light, shining only as bright as a little glow-worm in the night? What does it take until this brain becomes completely fire and the brightest light?
GGJ|4|243|6|0|However, if I wanted with all force to begin to exert My influence here, you will not see these two left brain heaps anymore; since they immediately will be dissolved into the familiar little fire tongues and scatter, until My will grasps them and forms a new being from them. But what happens then to this current being?!
GGJ|4|243|7|0|However, so that no being which existed once, can forever not be destroyed in its soul-like sphere and transforms into another being and thereby losing its primordial I, My forever unalterable fixed set up order is good! And even if a soul takes an unimaginable long time to reach its perfection, she still stays her very own primordial I, and will recognise herself unalterable as such forever, which is hopefully still more comforting, than for a soul as completely divided transforms into another individual, where necessarily all recollections of an earlier being had to cease and no trace of an earlier, concrete being would be left! What would then be the meaning of a freely self-determining pre-life? Would a human then be any better off than a creeping worm in the dust?!
GGJ|4|243|8|0|The pre-life is mainly blessed with all kind of difficulties. A person, even if he is a son of a king, must endure from his birth until his grave some quite heavy trials. He often makes thousand plans, which he all wants to execute most successfully; but soon unforseen obstacles arise, and from all the nice plans nothing comes about. In its place all kinds of drudgeries, illnesses, annoyances, - in short, for every encouraging day, normally five days in which nothing particularly cheerful occurs, are following, and in every one year a person surely have thirty completely bad days!"
GGJ|4|244|1|1|The self of the individual as the master of his own destiny
GGJ|4|244|1|0|(The Lord:) "If one carefully looks at the life of man even under the most favourable conditions, one easily recognizes, that nothing is given for granted. From the king to the beggar, each one has to fight the battle with the summer flies of life, which are full of stings, and which does not contain a lot to look forward to. During childhood man is plagued by weakness, as a man with all kinds of troubles and as an old man with both, and the last hour of life nobody has viewed as the best time of his life.
GGJ|4|244|2|0|As such the earthly life creeps along mostly between thorns and thistles, and who doesn't like it, will at the end of the earthly flesh life not be able to talk a lot about pleasant and beatific things; and the more self-loving someone was, the more insults he had to deal with. Who, however, as in the least self-loving, does not make much of all the occurring summer-sting-flies of life and also of all the denigrating and offending thorns and thistles, and to whom also all kinds of bodily suffering, poverty, often hunger and thirst, cold, bad clothes and also a bad dwelling and alongside this still all kinds of other misery, have not made him unsteady, will still be able to talk at the end of his life about some good times, while even a king despite all the incense strewn for him, will at the end of his earthly life career complain about nothing else than all kind of discontents over discontents.
GGJ|4|244|3|0|Since where does the king lives, who conducted everything successfully, what he intended to do at the beginning of his reign?! Since this was impossible and he finally had to discover some rough calculation errors at himself, he is totally unhappy, and it is an old, familiar fact, that kings mostly die as a result of a secret inner disappointment.
GGJ|4|244|4|0|As such the self-determining and educating person stays throughout the time of his earthly life in his completely determined consciousness of himself, in and under which he completed this earth's life trial. If in or outside My order, we want to regard in this case as all the same; since in every respect the earthly life had little pleasantries for him, but instead all kind of bitterness to show for. Therefore also the great world-wise of the heathens, did not wanted to praise anyone on this world as fortunate, and praised only those as fortunate, who returned to the lap of the earth.
GGJ|4|244|5|0|What would then the reward be for a soul for all the endured troubles, if she, after leaving her body, would loose her consciousness as the indestructible primordial I, and either ceases to be or became divided into thousand other I's?! Would anyone of you be content with such an arrangement of My order? Surely no one! Therefore it is My opinion, that it will still be better, to keep the old order and above all see to it, that any nevertheless how bad soul, does forever not suffer any harm to her identity!
GGJ|4|244|6|0|That an I can and must only then become perfectly happy, when it, determining itself, has entered My order, that you know by now perfectly well; since therefore I have preached to you for seven days uninterruptedly and have guided you back to the primordial root of all creation of the spiritual- and physical world. However, that to the contrary a soul cannot enter permanent blessedness for as long she is not, determining herself freely, returns to My order, I have shown to you manifold through words, deeds and many examples and again explained them by words. How can thus any coldness, mercilessness, hardness and injustice be in Me? Or can you, what is necessary for a person to be, call hardness in Me? Yes, with one grain less patience and equally less lenience, I would be hard and unjust; but not at all like I am now!"
GGJ|4|245|1|1|The independent development of the human soul to becoming a child of God
GGJ|4|245|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, that you, Mathael, say, that finally I'm guilty, that over the length of time people have gone over to a totally evil life wrongness, where they apparently will perish, I immediately set this up against you and say: souls, like those of these blacks, have until now not been called to become children of God, and as such, what they have to present, a more stereotype firmly maintained perfection of their soul is sufficient; since it should not be seen as a special consequence of their most excellent development of their souls, but rather that it is given to them like their black skin. However, if they also want to become children of God, then all this will not be given to them anymore, but only the teaching.
GGJ|4|245|2|0|If they according to it will determine themselves and try to strive for the perfection of their souls out of their own strength, and thereby in themself awaken My spirit of love, they will be of course be similar like you now; but as long their soul perfection is two thirds given to them and only one third is self-acquired, they can never with such soul perfection awaken the spirit in themselves and also stay in the beyond this, what they are here: quite good, but more mechanically blessed, perfect souls, with whom the borders of bliss must necessarily have been fixed, and can never be thought differently.
GGJ|4|245|3|0|Where the one and preceding is given, the therefrom following and subsequent can surely not be freely self-acquired; since who has given to you the head, surely also has given you hands, body and the feet! Or do you think, that these have by themself arisen from the head?
GGJ|4|245|4|0|Ah, it is something completely different when it comes to a itself determining soul who developed itself to the received word of God! What she has, is her very own property, and she can build for herself therefrom a thousand heavens and more; since she now has her own material and her own matter and by the in her awakened spirit of love also the perfect God-resembling power, to accomplish such and to be as perfect in everything, as also the Father in heaven is perfect! - And now lets continue!
GGJ|4|245|5|0|With a soul, like these blacks confidently own it, can be dealt with soon and easily in the beyond; since what she has, she has, and it stays with her. For herself she forever does not have a higher need and is perfectly happy, similar like a bee, when it has found a rich, with honey filled flower chalice; however, beyond the honey it forever feels no need. Once the bee has, what it was searching for, it already has everything; all the other treasures of the whole of infinity have no meaning for it.
GGJ|4|245|6|0|However, it is completely different with a self-perfecting soul! In order to achieve this, all the necessary means had to be made in totality available to her, through which, if she wants to use them, necessarily and infallibly must reach perfection; but the required means are surely never enforced upon the soul, who is called to become voluntarily a child of God, but is only made available to her, just like the materials which are necessary to build a house are made available to the builder master. From there on the builder master uses them according to his own thinking and builds a house from it according to his insight and according to his taste, and the build house is then completely his own work and not a work of him, who supplied the material to him. However, if you have ordered the best materials to build for yourself a dwelling, but you do not build it yourself, but calls upon a builder master to build the required house for you, can you then also say: 'See, this now beautiful and best furnished house is my work!'? Surely not; since the house always stays the work of him, who build it according to his thinking and recognition!
GGJ|4|245|7|0|And see, in the same way the perfect souls of the blacks are not their own work! They of course are build quite well, but the blacks have contributed only very little to it. However, if so and not otherwise, they for the time being cannot reach the childhood of God; if however, it would be given to some of them to achieve this, their souls would immediately begin to look more imperfect. But since a soul, who is called to become a child of God, is only given the material to build herself and alongside the teaching, how to build, it is surely sufficiently explained, that also in the beyond nothing more can be done for her, if she should retain her individuality. Even if a soul is still so corrupted, she never can be touched by My omnipotence, and only the material can be supplied to her in such measure, as she is able to use it; one also cannot burden her with more, than she can carry with her strength."
GGJ|4|246|1|1|God's reasons for the independent perfection of a free human soul
GGJ|4|246|1|0|(The Lord:) "Normally a severely corrupted soul is always very weak, so that she is not even able to keep her human form erect and therefore appears in the beyond normally in a half-, sometimes also in a complete animal-like grotesque shape. Now, in time she will be given more and more strength, without her noticing; but then the greatest care is taken, that the soul under no circumstances is not disturbed in her individuality. Simultaneously such support causes the soul a lot of pain, since such a weak soul is extremely sensitive and touchy.
GGJ|4|246|2|0|If I suddenly wanted to provide her with too much strength, such heavenly generosity will drive the soul to desperation by the most horrible pain, whereby she finally would become more closed up than a diamond and she could not be taught anything, before getting completely dissolved, whereby I would give her such a push, for which not easily a self-provided counterweight coming from the soul, could be set up. The self conscious I would thereby be lost for at least one aeon of earth years and from that point on it had to begin to collect and recognize itself again, what for the soul in her free, bodyless state would be much more difficult to achieve than here, where she has the body as a suitable tool to do this.
GGJ|4|246|3|0|For you, My dear Mathael, the extraordinary length of time has caused you too much strain; however, if you could recognize what it takes, to bring a soul to a point where she to such an extend is free, that she becomes what she is already in you, you would not have taken an exception to the length of time! What do you think how long has it taken, until you, as a quite perfected soul person, has reached this your current degree of life? If I would calculate all this for you, you would be gripped by horror, and you would not nearly understand such! However, our Raphael knows it quite well and understands it in the right depth of depths.
GGJ|4|246|4|0|However, this I can tell you, that nobody's soul here is younger than the whole visible worlds creation! You feel now uncomfortable about it, if I tell you faithfully to the truth, that your souls are much more than aeon times aeon of earth years old; should I Myself therefore start to feel uncomfortable, because I exist since eternity and under Me and out of Me already aeons of pre-creations have come into being just because to you over unimaginable long periods of time?!
GGJ|4|246|5|0|Yes, My friend, to create a son, an earth and all the things on it, is an easy matter! This requires not such a long time. Also to create animal- and plant souls under judgement, is not difficult. But to create a soul, completely resembling Me in everything, is also for the almighty Creator a quite difficult matter, since there My omnipotence is of no use, but only wisdom and the greatest patience and leniency!
GGJ|4|246|6|0|Since, when it comes to bring forth a soul completely resembling Myself, thus a second Godhead, My omnipotence is only allowed to do very little, however, the newly growing God out of Me must do and provide for everything. From Me he only receives the material spiritually and according to need also physically. And if this would not be the case, and if it could be otherwise, I surely would not, as the most everlasting primordial Spirit, out of love burden Myself with the unpleasant task, to take on the flesh Myself, to guide further the souls who have developed to a certain point, not by My omnipotence, but by My love and to give them a new teaching and the new God-spirit out of Me, so that they now, if they seriously want to, can become within the shortest time frame, completely one with Me.
GGJ|4|246|7|0|I say to you: for My everlasting preliminary work, the harvest only starts now, and you will become My first completely perfect children, which however, still lies within your will and not Mine. And I'm now of the opinion, that you, Mathael, will excuse Me with yourself, since you hopefully will recognize all this, what you earlier have not recognized! Is everything clear to you now?"
GGJ|4|247|1|1|On being possessed. The slow spreading of the gospel
GGJ|4|247|1|0|Says Mathael: "Yes, Lord, this is completely clear to me now; but I also was together with my four companions very bad, I was a devil, nevertheless Your almighty will has cured me quickly, and because of this, I did not have lost my memory about my previous life! How did this happened? Your omnipotence has helped us instantly!"
GGJ|4|247|2|0|Says I: "Yes, My friend, this was a completely different case; there not your souls, but only your bodies were corrupted, so that in its intestines a lot of evil spirits had nested! They seized the physical organism to such an extend, that they could rule therein as they pleased, and your souls retreated in the mean time, since they were no match against the great number of spirits, and had to allow the spirits to rule the body, as they wanted.
GGJ|4|247|3|0|Thereby your souls did not suffered the slightest damage; since such possessions are only allowed there, where a body is inhabited by a soul which already has developed to such a degree, that the evil, still very unripe soul-spirits from the beyond, cannot harm her.
GGJ|4|247|4|0|There My most gentle expression of power is sufficient, to expel thousand times thousand such souls out of the body, of which another example to follow later today will convince you. Once the spirits are out of the body, you will of course feel a significant weakness in the body, which prevails for as long, until the soul has taken complete control over the entire body's organism again. If this act is completed, the body is then ruled again by the old, completely healthy soul; in that case only the body is helped by My omnipotence, but not the soul. However, where a soul is corrupted by her own will, My omnipotence cannot help, but only love, teachings and patience, since each soul must start building by itself and must perfect herself with the material supplied to her. - Do you understand this now? If there is still anything unclear to you, just keep on asking; since now is the time of complete clarification about everything, and you require a lot of light, to properly illuminate all the others in their dark chambers of life!"
GGJ|4|247|5|0|Says Mathael: "Lord, the only wisest and most loving from eternity! I am now in the clearest light and believe that there is only little darkness left in the life chambers of my soul; but where some of the others are standing, You, o Lord, will be of course the only one to know! There will exist some little dark chambers with my father-in-law and with my wife; but with Your mercy and help I will faithfully fill in what is missing!"
GGJ|4|247|6|0|Says I: "Do just that; since your father-in-law and your wife were until now still heathens, but heathens of the best kind, of which I can say: There one is dearer to Me than a thousand descendants of Israel in Jerusalem and also in the other twelve cities of the whole promised land! Since all those do not want to hear nor to know anything about a close God; they prefer a somewhere infinitely far away God, since in their coarse stupidity they think, that a somewhere endless far standing God can be easier deceived than a God nearby!
GGJ|4|247|7|0|O the coarsest misconception among the Jews in this world! However, what else can one do, than with all patience and even with the sacrifice of one's own flesh life, if it would become necessary, to guide the people by teachings and corresponding deeds back to the primordial light of all being and life?!
GGJ|4|247|8|0|And this is now My self applied task for you, and yours to your fellow-men will follow! Of course you should not give in to the hope that all this will already take place within the next few years! I say to you: Within a thousand years and above, more than half the population of this earth will not have heard one syllable of this My word!
GGJ|4|247|9|0|But it does not do too much harm to the matter; since also in the beyond this gospel is preached to the spirits of all the regions of the world. However, still be full of zeal here; since the right childhood of God for My most inner and purest heaven of love, can only be achieved here! For the first and also second heaven can still be taken care of in the beyond."
GGJ|4|248|1|1|On creating miracles at the right time
GGJ|4|248|1|0|(The Lord;) "You, Mathael, are now fully in the clear, this means as far a human soul can be in the clear, for as long she has not become completely one with her spirit; therefore let your light also shine in front of all your brothers! But also awaken your faith to the power of My name; since only in My name will you be able in case of need to perform signs for the people for the first awakening of their faith in Me!
GGJ|4|248|2|0|Since who preaches My word to the people, but cannot effectuate anything by the power of it, is still a weak servant of Him, who has send him, to bring to the nations of the earth the new word of all life from heaven.
GGJ|4|248|3|0|However, by that I do not want to say that a real apostle of My teaching should always produce himself in front of the people, to thereby open up My teaching with the nations of the earth. No, far from that; since the truth must speak for itself, and wherever it is not understood, a closer explanation should follow, and this for as long, until the truth is understood by itself! But still, during the explanation cases arise, where the explanation, especially with still very raw and uncivilized nation, is not sufficient; it is then very necessary, to put the explanation in a more brighter light by a moderate sign.
GGJ|4|248|4|0|However, an effectuated or still to be effectuating sign should never be of a too garish and striking kind, by which the people are becoming too afraid and fearful and thereby could fall into a forcing judgement; since thereby very little or nothing would be gained for the free development of the soul.
GGJ|4|248|5|0|A sign must always be of such a nature, that it firstly consists in charity of a kind as if this is the result of the faith of him to whom this extraordinary charitable deed was served; and secondly the sign must never be so far removed from normality, that also a so called world wise could not find a way to explains this in natural terms! With the so called world informed, the sign must make them thinking, but never force them into faith; since they have sufficient conceptual ability, to recognise the truth as such, even without a sign.
GGJ|4|248|6|0|In these times of magicians and wizards, however, the signs can be applied quite strongly and tangible; since wherever a sign is performed, the people already have seen hundreds of magic performances by Persian and Egyptian magicians, and therefore a sign effectuated by us does not leaves a special impression with the world-wise. In addition we are also surrounded on all sides by the Essences, who with great ease perform all kinds of signs in front of the blind people, to win them over to their side completely in time. And as such our more powerful and more miraculous signs make the people at least thinking, even if they cannot convince them completely, and this exactly the right measure, and it would be no benefit to the people, if we made an even bigger scene with signs.
GGJ|4|248|7|0|If I heal all the sick, yes, even awaken the dead, it does not make too much of an impression in front of the people in relation to the Essenes, - but it causes the temple clerics the greatest annoyance, who already has cursed the Essene Order, sitting right on their noses, to all devils. Since this order has also spread to Judea, the miracle cures of the pharisees are not profitable anymore, and all this is the result of the Essenes clever awakening of the dead, to us a very well known secret, which, however, is totally unknown to the pharisees.
GGJ|4|248|8|0|It is, however, also a proper joke, that especially I am the water on the waterwheel of the Essenes, and you still will experience it, that people will say to you, that also I am a disciple coming forth from this Order and now working to promote this Order, who themselves are now of the opinion, that in a moral sense they soon will control the whole world. This Order is therefore for the time being not against us, and serves us, even without wanting to serve us; since they devaluating our signs in front of the people the most, and it leaves the people's thoughts and their judgements plenty of space. Otherwise we could not perform such powerful signs!
GGJ|4|248|9|0|But all this I have foreseen for this time and have let all this happen and to come to be, so that we alongside very easily and in everything unhindered can work as much as possible for the true, free salvation of the people, without forcing anybody to accept the truth by our actions. For the present time our quite strongly applied signs does not cause any particular spectacle for the superficial viewer. Only who is somewhat more serious about us, will of course find an unspeakable large difference between the signs effectuated by Me and those performed by the magicians and Essenes. However, to him this recognition will not cause his soul any harm, because he had to recognise the truth already earlier, before he was able to make a true difference between My signs and the signs of the Essenes. He therefore is already pure, and for the pure everything is pure."
GGJ|4|249|1|1|The creation of signs in the spreading of the Lord's teaching
GGJ|4|249|1|0|(The Lord:) "I also could effectuate signs for Jerusalem, so that the whole of Jerusalem would be overrun to such an extend that they would not think for two moments long to really forge themselves in the believe to Me; but what faith would that be? This would be a slave believe out of fear and awe and would be a judgement to the people, in which they could not find themselves anymore in several thousands of years!
GGJ|4|249|2|0|Since a blind, fanatic believe, if based on truth or a lie, does not have any inner value for life, and is subsequently difficult to remove from any nation caught by it. And as long a nations lives in a fanatic faith, it stands spiritually in judgement and thereby in the deepest soul slavery, and it cannot be helped, not here nor in the beyond, except by a long winding education through words and deeds and by a most thoroughly and at the same time most understandable explanation of all wondrous things, which actually kept the nation's soul captive.
GGJ|4|249|3|0|The best means, however, is the establishment of bad, false and lying priests, who, with every God's teaching have sprung from the earth like mushrooms and who later forced themselves onto the people as substitutes of the divine, - first of course as wise and gentle reprimanders, teachers, comforters and supporters, and later, when they really became the favourites of the people, but then already as judges, punishers and rulers even above the thrones of kings!
GGJ|4|249|4|0|Now, it then happens quite often, that the people find out about their evil doings, and the old, spoiled, fanatic believe begins to decay and gets increasingly greater tears and holes; and irrespective how much zealous repair is carried out, it is to no avail, and soon there are only a few left, who at the next best opportunity would exchange the torn, narrow dress for a new one. But until a nation has been brought to that point, it requires at least a few thousand years!
GGJ|4|249|5|0|Therefore be extremely careful when spreading My teaching, to make sure that you do not enforce it onto anybody, nor by the sword and even less so by extraordinary signs! The wound of the sword can be healed, however, the wound of a too garish miraculous sign, nearly never.
GGJ|4|249|6|0|Wherever the word is sufficient, do not effectuate any signs; since until now they have always been the means of the false prophet, by which they always have made the blind nations even more blind, as they were before. By that I of course do not want to say, that even in an emergency you should not effectuate any signs! You will come to all kind of heathens, whose priests quite well understand how to perform miracles and make all kinds of prophecies, which are always fulfilled by either a finely put, ambiguous dictation, or by widely branched, pre-arranged means, of which all of it is an inspiration by Satan and his angels, and expresses itself in the evil will and want of the people.
GGJ|4|249|7|0|Towards such arch-false prophets it is the right place, to either effectuate a powerful countersign, or to explain to the better part of the population the false miracles of its priests as thoroughly as possible; thereby at least the better part of the nation begins to become strongly suspicious about its priests, and you have virtually won the game.
GGJ|4|249|8|0|Only then you also can effectuate an always charitable sign, by healing all kinds of ill people by laying on of hands in My name, and here and there satisfying the hungry and thirsty, also here and there preventing a disastrous storm by only calling on My name against the evil-charged clouds in the air, which at such opportunities are filled with the dirtiest and worst kind of spirits. Thereby you will not imprison anybody's soul like with chains, but lead them completely freely, like a good shepherd leads his lambs, who are pleased to follow him each step of the way voluntarily, since they only expect many good things from him.
GGJ|4|249|9|0|Now you know, My dear Mathael, how you fully according to My will have to proceed with the spreading of My teaching by word and deeds with the nations over which you will rule in future, and likewise also your four companions!"
GGJ|4|250|1|1|Difficulties in the spreading of the pure teaching
GGJ|4|250|1|0|(The Lord:) "You will especially in the northern parts of your kingdom, which at one stage will become the greatest on this earth, meet with extremely dark heathens, with whom it will be very difficult to bring the light of truth to them; but do not treat them with the power given to you with too much force! You can, where it is necessary, approach them with the right seriousness, but certainly not with the sword or with too obvious signs; the sword would only externally take away from them the old, deeply rooted superstition, but would confirm it internally even more bitterly. And with too garish signs you would only achieve the exchange of one fanaticism with another! Since those nations, who would see your signs, would soon become the greatest enemies of their still none-believing neighbours and pursue them with fire and sword, and the old-believers would do the same to the new-believers. What would be achieved by that?
GGJ|4|250|2|0|However, since My teaching is a true message of peace from heaven, it should not bring discord, animosity and war to the people and nations of this earth! This should be avoided as much as possible. To avoid this by Me, I only had to bring you firmly under the power of My omnipotent will, upon which you of course would be unable to act and think differently as determined by My measured will; however, what would then become of your own free will?! And if I wanted this, it would never be necessary for Me to enter the flesh of this world; since My eternal omnipotence could have seized you without this flesh and could force you, to speak and act this and that, just like it was possible to have driven the prophets at one stage. However, would that be of any use to you? You would thereby have become perfect nature-souls like these blacks here, but not likely perfect children of God.
GGJ|4|250|3|0|Therefore, however, that you yourself could become perfectly free preachers of My word for all times of times, I came in the flesh to you on this earth, where I have founded the plant-school for My children for the whole of infinity, so that you as My free children can also freely learn from My mouth the teaching, to assess it and also to spread it further among the nations of the earth; and who will accept it freely in its purity, will also thereby freely earn the claim to the most blessed childhood of God.
GGJ|4|250|4|0|However, who took on this teaching not voluntarily, but where it was forced upon him by whatever means, will not have a claim to the childhood of God for as long he will not out of his very own initiative, either here or also in the beyond, will start to worry about My pure word and voluntary make it his life's guideline.
GGJ|4|250|5|0|I unfortunately can see it, who sad things in general will turn out with also this My teaching within a few years, after I have returned home. But I also can see how it will be maintained sun pure in small societies until the end of all times of this earth! And this is a great refreshment of My most true father heart. However, what happens in general should not bother you at all; since from the many pigs you will never raise philosophers. For those creatures soon any food is good enough. Although I call: 'Come to Me, all of you who are labourious and suffering, since I will refresh you all!'; but this My life call will remain unheard and unobeyed by many!"
GGJ|4|251|1|1|The sword as means of punishment in faithless peoples
GGJ|4|251|1|0|(The Lord:) "There will be times when the wise will say about My word: 'Lord, now it is truly difficult to be human; by threatened punishment one is not allowed to speak the truth, but only very secretly! However, this what the false prophets want, is an obvious lie and therefore blasphemy! Lord, arm Yourself for once and move towards Your enemies, before they completely destroying Your field of life!'
GGJ|4|251|2|0|However, I will keep waiting and waiting and say to everyone who will in this way call upon Me: 'Be patient for still a short while, until the given measure is full! Wait until the end and you will become blessed; since the compulsion of the world will cause you pure no harm to your souls, and you as My youngest children, who under all kind of hardship, need and misery have gone through the way of the flesh, will rest even closer to My heart in My kingdom, and I will make you the judges of the world and those, who have tormented you with need and hardship of all kinds without reason and right by Me!'
GGJ|4|251|3|0|In short, My true disciples will always be recognizable thereby, that they will love each other, like I'm loving you all, and that they never preach My name and My word with the sword!
GGJ|4|251|4|0|Yes, once a nation is standing completely in My light, and it would be threatened by stubborn, blind, outer heathen nations, who do not at all want to accept the faith in Me, but pursue with zeal and fury My lambs, then it is time to take up the sword and to scare away the wolves from the devout herds for good. However, once the sword is taken up in My name against the wolves, it then should be taken up with all seriousness, so that the wolves remember the sword which has seized them in My name. Since where the judgement in My name has risen, it should not have the appearance of only a half seriousness!
GGJ|4|251|5|0|Against blind heathens, whose souls are still too far away from My order and impossibly can understand My word, but otherwise follow their faith with a special zeal, the sword should only be set up as a guardian for the boundaries for as long the neighbourly heathens begin to comply to My order; if this has taken place, brotherly unity and love should replace the sword.
GGJ|4|251|6|0|However, it is something completely different, if in future people, who from the very beginning were called the 'the people of God' and were taught and protected as such, -ah, if they persistently oppose this My teaching and will pursue it with the most evil and most selfish zeal, yes, against them there will be no other means than the most sharpest and severest sword! Woe them, if it is unleashed; then no stone will be left on top of each other, and the children in the mother's womb will not be spared! And who wants to flee, the bow's arrows will catch up with him and kill him, because out of selfishness and against his inner conviction, he wanted to become a murderer of My word and Me; since those against whom I will go to battle with the mine, will have to bear a tough fight, from which they never ever can emerge as victors!
GGJ|4|251|7|0|Now you also have the rule, how and when you in My name can use the sword! Have you understood all this quite well and correct?"
GGJ|4|251|8|0|Says Mathael: "Lord, You my only love, upon everything what was said and explained by You most mercifully, I do not find anything dark inside me anymore, and I now say from the deepest bottom of my heart the most life warmest thanks for it and would also like to thank You in advanced on behalf all those people and nations, which I, by my zeal, will win over for Your word and for Your kingdom!"
GGJ|4|251|9|0|Says Cyrenius: "Lord, the very same thanks also I bring to You and dare to make before You, o Lord, only a weak prophet by what You just have explained about the use of the sword, regarding the well-known people of God: they are very strongly represented in Jerusalem! Over this nation I already now want to hit an inhumane large cross; since they seem to be over ripe for the most sharpest sword!"
GGJ|4|251|10|0|Says I: "Not yet; they still short three masterpieces of the most inhumane evilness! Once they have also executed those despite all teachings and warnings, only then, friend, over this city and all its inhabitants your inhumane large cross will be hit with the sharpest sword! We want to be patient with those people for another forty-four years and a little above and will warn them before their downfall for another seven years by all kinds of messengers, by appearances of the dead and by many and large signs on the firmament! And, friend, should also all this be in vain, only then will your most inhumane sign in the largest and with the sharpest sword being hit above them! I wish, it could be avoided!
GGJ|4|251|11|0|However, what still will be happening, only the Father knows, but no other being in the whole of infinity! To whom He will reveal it at the right time, will also know it!"
GGJ|4|251|12|0|Said Cyrenius: "But You, o Lord, will know very precisely about it; since in Your spirit You are the Father Himself!"
GGJ|4|252|1|1|The "Father" and the "Son" in Jesus
GGJ|4|252|1|0|Says I: "You have spoken quite well! The Father is in Me in all fullness; however, I as the outer person, am still only a son of Him and in My soul only knows that, what He reveals to Me! I am the flame of His love, and My soul is the light out of the fire of love of the Father; but you know it, how the light effectuates always and everywhere wondrously!
GGJ|4|252|2|0|The sun, from where the light goes forth, has a wondrous inner and most inner construction; but this is only known to the innermost of the son itself. The outer, although the everything enlivening light, does not know anything about it and also does nowhere draws a picture, from which one could view the inner and innermost construction of the sun.
GGJ|4|252|3|0|Yes, the Father is in Me already since eternity; but His innermost reveals itself only then in My soul, if He Himself wants it. However, I still know everything, what was in the Father since eternity: nevertheless, the Father still has many things in His innermost, what the Son does not know about. And if He wants to know about it, He must ask the Father for it!
GGJ|4|252|4|0|However, soon the hour will arrive, when the Father in Me also with His innermost will fully become one with Me, the only Son from eternity, just like also the Father's spirit in your souls will soon become one with the souls in your bodies; and only then everything will be revealed to you by the Father's spirit in you, what at present is still impossible to be revealed to you! And as such the Father in Me still knows some things, what the Son does not know! - Do you understand this well?"
GGJ|4|252|5|0|Say now some of the disciples: "Oh, is this not again a rock-hard teaching! For that we again have to ask for an explanation! Since when You and the Father are one, how can the Father in You know more than You? And still, according to Your added teachings afterwards, You are the Father Himself?! Oh, this understands who can and wants to, we do not understand this! It is becoming thicker and thicker! Something might be behind it; but to what use? We do not understand this! Lord, we aks You for it, that You explain this more clearly; since with that we cannot do much!"
GGJ|4|252|6|0|Says I: "O children, o children! For how long I still have to endure you, until you will understand Me?! I now speak as a person to you as persons, and you do not understand the person; how do you intend to understand a pure word of God later on?! But to prepare you even better for this, I will explain this a little closer to you, and therefore listen very carefully to Me!
GGJ|4|252|7|0|Imagine this our sun's actual body as the Father, in which exists all the conditions, by which the to you visible, exceptionally luminous light-shell is continuously generated. The light-shell around the sun's body is approximately the same as the atmospheric air around this earth, which also surrounds this earth equally to a few thousand man-heights, and seen from the moon, forms together with the earth a considerable strongly illuminated, ostensible large disc.
GGJ|4|252|8|0|But how is the air of the earth formed? Out of the innermost life processes of the earth! The earth's innermost is therefore full of air, and only the considerable surplus collects in always the same measure around the earth. However, so that the inner of the earth keeps on producing air, there must be a continuous fire be present therein, which is produced by the great activity of the inner spirits.
GGJ|4|252|9|0|Imagine it like this: The innermost fire corresponds to this, what I call 'Father', and the air is produced by the elements dissolved by the inner fire, which, however, corresponds to this what we call 'soul'.
GGJ|4|252|10|0|The fire could not exist without the air, and the air could not exist without the fire. The fire is therefore also the air, and the air is also the fire: since the flame is truly only air, whose spirits are on the highest level of activity, and the air in itself is also pure fire, but in a state of rest of its consisting spirits. It is therefore easy to see, that basically the fire and the air are one. However, until the air spirits are not excited to a certain degree, the air stays only air, and therefore a large difference exists between the excited fire air, as already fire, and between the still actually resting air.
GGJ|4|252|11|0|In the fire itself is the light and as such, spiritually seen, the purest and highest knowledge and recognition; in the air which is penetrated by the light of the fire, then also exists the full knowledge and recognition, however, in an already lesser degree. If the quieter air is also excited, that itself becomes fire and light, then also in it the highest knowledge and recognition is present.
GGJ|4|252|12|0|The earth with such a construction resembles therefore a person. The inner fire is the love spirit of the soul in its activity, and the air is similar to the soul, which absolutely can also be a fire spirit, if completely penetrated by the love of the spirit, which is its activity, and thereby becomes completely one with the spirit! And the soul becomes this by the rebirth of the spirit.
GGJ|4|252|13|0|And see, the very same relation you find in the sun. In its innermost is a most intense fire, whose light power inexpressively exceeds the light strength of the outer light atmosphere. Out of this light the purest sun air is produced, and this air becomes on its surface fire and light itself, however in a lesser degree as there is the fire and its most powerful light in the large centre of the sun. However, the outer sunlight atmosphere is therefore with respect to its being very much the same as the fire in the centre of the large sun! It only requires the highest excitement, and it will become exactly the same as the inner fire.
GGJ|4|252|14|0|Now, this innermost fire of the sun is like the Father in Me, and I am the light and the fire coming forth from the basic central fire, by which everything that there is, was created, lives and exists. Thus in My present being I'm the outer and effectuating of the innermost Father in Me, and therefore everything of the Father is Mine and also everything what is Mine belongs to the Father, and I and the Father must therefore necessarily perfectly be one, with only one difference, that in the innermost fire always a deeper knowledge and recognition must be present than in the outer light, which is only excited by the inner fire to such a degree, as it is necessary.
GGJ|4|252|15|0|I could also co-excite Myself; but then you would loose your existence, just like all the world bodies orbiting around the sun would cease to exist, once the sun's outer light atmosphere would ignite with the power of the innermost sun fire and light, whose power would co-excite all the spirits in the wide space of creation to such an extend, that in a moment it would become an infinite, most powerful sea of fire, primordially sudden dissolving all matter! Now, the inner of the sun's matter is of course constructed in such a way, that it can contain this fire, and the continuously streaming mighty waters as the result of a continuous circulation like with man the circulation of the blood, are providing the fire with continuous activity to dissolve and to form new air and subsequently water, and therefore the fire cannot cause destruction to the actual sun body; and even if there are parts continuously dissolved, they are soon replaced by in-streaming water. And as such everything must remain in a continual order.
GGJ|4|252|16|0|If you now want to look at this picture a little closer, it must become at least to some extend clearer to you, what is actually the 'Father' and what is the 'Sun', and what is the soul and what the spirit in it! Tell Me now, if you are still not in the clear!"
GGJ|4|253|1|1|The apparitions at the baptism of the Lord. The eternal nature of the Lord
GGJ|4|253|1|0|Says Simon Juda: "Lord, when You were baptized in front of Me in the river Jordan by Johannes with water, we saw a flame in the form of a dove floating above Your Head, and it was said, that this was the holy spirit of God! And at that stage also a voice in the air was heard: 'See, this is My beloved Son who pleases Me; you should listen to Him!' What was this? From where came this holy flame, and who spoke the clearly heard words? How should we understand this?"
GGJ|4|253|2|0|Says I: "From where else could this have come than from only Myself?! Or do you think that behind the stars lives a Father in endless space, who let the flame come above My head and who also spoke the certain words from the same infinite height down to earth? O you so most blind blindness of the people! If the everlasting Father dwells in Me, His equally everlasting Son, in a way I just have sufficiently clear described to you, from where could have come the flame and the voice? Look here, and you will see the same flame above My head! And listen, and you will again hear the same words!"
GGJ|4|253|3|0|Then all saw the flame floating in the form of a burning cross or mistakenly somewhat in the form a dove, which basically also represents a cross, and at the same time all heard the already well known words.
GGJ|4|253|4|0|But I said: "This was the voice of the Father in Me, and the flame originated from My infinitive outer-life-sphere, which is My outwardly effectuating holy spirit! Do you, Simon Juda, understand this now quite well?"
GGJ|4|253|5|0|And all said: "Yes, Lord, now also this is clear, although wonderful over wonderful!"
GGJ|4|253|6|0|Said Mathael: "Lord, Lord, You Most Wise since eternity, great things which cannot be studied, You have explained to us and have shown Your order, like it is and was since eternity! I can now think back and forth, and see, everything is bright and clear to me, regarding all the unalterable relations between You, the Creator, and us, Your creatures! All your arrangements are so wisely put, that also the sharpest mind and the brightest reason cannot find anything, which in itself and with itself could be standing in the slightest contradiction to each other.
GGJ|4|253|7|0|Only when I place myself with my thoughts in the deepest background of all times and all eternities, then I must think that everything created what there is, like all primordial archangels, all heavens, all worlds - like suns, earths, moons, all the stars which according to your explanation are also nothing else than suns, earths and moons, which we mortals of course cannot see with our flesh eyes because of the too great distance -, still must have had a beginning, otherwise the possibility of their existence, at least for me, would not be thinkable! Since in certain positive relations I think by myself as follows: A being, thing or issue, which never began to be, can in fact not exist! Or could a thing become to be from nothing, which You as Creator never have thought about?!
GGJ|4|253|8|0|Therefore an existing thing, like for example a primordial central son, must at one stage been thought by You in Your gradual order, before it, of course only then, began to effectuate in its sphere as a concrete primordial son. It could, however, according to my reason, not be there, if You had not thought of only one atom of its being! In short, it could not be there, if it had no beginning of being! It can of course be aeons times aeons centuries old, even thousand times older, it doesn't matter; if it is undeniable there, it must have had a beginning. If, this is here unimportant and it is something, about which one do not have to worry about!
GGJ|4|253|9|0|Now, one could of course apply the sentence also onto You, and therefore Your most solid eternity, without a beginning, would fall into the nicest nothingness! Only, in this case, my clear mind and my bright reason tells me something completely different! Even if I go in my thoughts for eternities to eternities backwards, I cannot think of any end. The infinitive space and together with it the equally endless time periods remain.
GGJ|4|253|10|0|In this therefore necessary everlasting, endless space, this primordial everlasting power must have been present, because the endless expansion of space forever depends on it, and without it space is unthinkable just as this power is unthinkable without space. This power can only be one, just as space is only one; it must have in itself some kind of centre and so to speak a point of gravity, like the infinitive space itself. Since space is as such there, the most infinitive and therefore freest being in it, must, by feeling itself, express itself; since how could it be, if it in its highest independence cannot perceive that it exists?!
GGJ|4|253|11|0|What, however, is applicable to space, must also be applicable to the power contained in it; also it must feel itself as necessarily present, otherwise it could impossibly be there. In short, these are understood and by themselves conditioned necessities, that the one without the other cannot exist! However, all this is originally and most individually Your spiritual primordial being itself, and therefore can according to Your spirit never ever thought away!
GGJ|4|253|12|0|According to my understanding You are therefore just as necessary forever, just as everything else, at least regarding its formal existence, can necessarily only be temporarily! But now comes a complete different question!
GGJ|4|253|13|0|Since all these visible and also invisible creations must have had a beginning even if unthinkable long times ago, what did You , o Lord, have done during the eternities before this beginning? I notice from Your friendly smiling face, that I have asked my question somewhat silly; nevertheless I'm quite convinced that it is not without substance! And You, o Lord, will also ignite a little light for us in this respect! My searching soul wants to be completely in the clear."
GGJ|4|254|1|1|The magnitude of Creation
GGJ|4|254|1|0|Says I: "My dear friend Mathael, the unbridgeable difference between God and created limited man, even of the most perfect kind and type, will always exist, and in all eternity it cannot be lifted, that God in His primordial being is and must always be everlasting and infinitive in everything, while man will exist forever in future in his continuously more perfect spiritual being, however, he cannot and will not ever reach the infinitive primordial being's measure of God.
GGJ|4|254|2|0|Man can resemble God in its form, also in love and its power, however, forever not completely in the being-like magnitude of the most infinite wisdom in and out of God; and as such the long eternities in their countless eternal periods can contain a few things, which surely can find some place in the most endless space, of which even a primordial archangel could never have dreamt of! Since also a primordial archangel has for this a too enormously limited perceptive power; only when every primordial archangel has made the way through the flesh like Me, will he be able to understand more, - however everything, impossible forever never in the never ending infinity!
GGJ|4|254|3|0|Yes, forever and ever you will learn about new wonders for you and begin to get accustomed to them, but you will never ever reach the end of it, and you can make the reason for this clear to yourself, if you imagine if it is possible to keep on counting until you have reached the end of numbers! But if I, according to the spirit, exist, think, will, act and effectuate since all eternity continuously as one and the same God out of always the same love and wisdom, which in itself by every period of creation and its completed successful work for all future eternities, must of course also feel more perfect and dignified blessedly, and the more wise among you can think for yourself, that I, as the Father now speaks in and out of Me, surely did not until this creation period spend My time in a sort of winter hibernation somewhere at an infinitive point in everlasting space! Even if one period of creation may from its primordial beginning until its total final spiritual completion lasts for thousand times thousands of aeon times aeons of thousand earth year cycles (according to GGJ05,112,05: 1 aeon = decillion times decillion earth years, 1 decillion = 1 followed by 60 zeros, thus 1 aeon = 10 to the power of 120), such creation period is still nothing compared to My everlasting Being, and its for you unmeasurable seize is according to space nothing in infinite space!
GGJ|4|254|4|0|You, Mathael, know the zodiac of the old Egyptians, and Regulus in the Great Lion you know quite well! What is it to your eye? A gleaming little dot, but nevertheless there where it is, it is still such a large sun world body, that a lightening flash, which travels in four moments a distance of 400,000 country lanes (1 country lane about 1/4 hour and a little more walking. 10 country lanes = 1 German Mile. 400,000 ÷ 10 = 40,000 miles = speed of light per second. Note by Jakob Lorber: 1 German Mile = 7.5 kilometre, thus 40,000 German miles = 300,000 kilometre; Robert Blum vol.2, chapter 299,08), will, according to you, Mathael, well-known old Arabic grouping of numbers, take more than one trillion of earth years, to travel the distance from its north pole to its south pole! Its actual name is Urka, better Ouriza (the first or the beginning of creation of aeon times aeons of suns in a nearly endless wide enwrapped creation-globe (one shell-globe or perhaps one universe, the translator)); it is the soul or the central point of gravity of a creation-globe, which actually forms only a single nerve in the large worlds-creation-man (cosmic man, the translator), which the imagined large-man has of course so many as all the sand and all the grass of the whole earth, where the large-world-man (cosmic man) actually forms only one creation-period from its beginning to its spiritual perfection.
GGJ|4|254|5|0|Such an Urka and even more a whole shell-globe are already quite respectable large things, and still unspeakable larger is such a cosmic large-man! But what is he compared to the everlasting, infinite space? So much as nothing! Since everything necessarily limited, even if for your concepts still so endlessly large, is in relation to infinite space as much as nothing, since it cannot ever form any calculable relationship to the infinite space.
GGJ|4|254|6|0|Now I ask you, My dear Mathael, if you from what has been said start to comprehend, where it will eventually end!"
GGJ|4|254|7|0|Says Mathael: "O Lord, yes, yes I comprehend quite well; but with this comprehension I begin to loose myself and dissolve into nothingness! Since Your everlasting power and size, the infinite space and the everlasting time periods overwhelm me completely. There is some mist in me - but if I correctly has understood what You, o Lord, has so to speak breathed to us, I of course do not really know or don't know at all, that such creation-periods - to count in Arabic manner - You not only have zillions or aeons behind You, but countless! Since if I started counting the time periods backwards and started with the present one, I surely would forever never reach a figure where one could say it was Your first!
GGJ|4|254|8|0|In short, You have no beginning, and as such also Your creations impossibly could ever had a beginning, and as many infinite space can contain, among them there still is no one of which one could say: 'See, this was the first! Before it, nothing was created!' Since before such first there still exists another complete eternity! What would You have done during it with Your always same beingness? In endless space there are also endless many creations; even if their distances are still so endless large, it doesn't matter! The endless space has space enough for all the everlasting endless many and will still have room for aeons times aeons many and forever still countless new ones, and those future creations will not really increase those present since eternity; since something endless and countless can therefore never become more, since it is already endless many.
GGJ|4|254|9|0|Yes, if I start counting this period with one, it will surely be increased by one, like during the coming aeon-times or eternities it will be increased by one and one and one; but where the back figure is already endless, no increase of it is imaginable! The new creations are counting for themselves something, but do not add anything to the pre-creations!
GGJ|4|254|10|0|This is how my comprehension sounds intending to destroy me completely! But let go of such thoughts, which, because of their too endless size want to crush and destroy my small soul totally! If I only have an everlasting life, love and mercy added to it and such a region like the one over there, I will never wish again, to even know more about the moon or even our sun! I also realize now, how silly it was of me, to ask You about something, which is completely inappropriate to ask by a limited person! Lord, forgive me My great stupidity!"
GGJ|4|255|1|1|The incarnation of the Lord in our period of Creation and on our earth. The omnipresence of the spirit
GGJ|4|255|1|0|Says I: "No, My friend, this is not stupidity, but for this earth life a somewhat too far and too deep going presumptuousness; since for as long the soul has not totally become one with My spirit in her, you cannot understand and comprehend such things in their proper depth. If soon you reach the spiritual rebirth and even as a spiritual perfect beingness on the other side in the kingdom of God, you will comprehend many things to the deepest reason, but only so far as it concerns this present creation period, in whose order every preceding creation has its existence and as perfected now and forever forth spiritually still has. Nevertheless, there does exist between this and all preceding creation periods, just like between this earth and all the other countless worlds of the primordial cosmic man, a most monumental difference.
GGJ|4|255|2|0|With all the forever countless many pre-creations, which all presented and formed a primordial cosmic man, I never have been wrapped into the flesh as a person on any earth by the power of My will before, but corresponded with its human creatures only by the purest angel-spirits who were particularly created for that creation. Only this creation period has the destination, on a small world-earth-body which is this particular earth, to have Me for all the preceding as well as all the following never ending creations to eternity in My everlasting primordial divine beingness in the flesh and in the narrowest form in front of them and to be taught by Myself.
GGJ|4|255|3|0|For all future times and eternities I wanted to create for Myself true and real children completely resembling Me, however not as usual, but truly bring them up by My fatherly love, so that they can rule with Me the whole of eternity.
GGJ|4|255|4|0|However to achieve this, I, the infinite, eternal God, took on the flesh for the main life centre of My divine being, to present Myself to you, My children, as visible and touchable Father and to teach you Myself out of My very own mouth and heart the true, divine love, wisdom and power, by which you like Myself should and will rule, not only all the beings of this current creation period, but also the preceding ones and all which will follow.
GGJ|4|255|5|0|And therefore this creation period has above all others the still by you not sufficiently recognized advantage, that it is in the whole of eternity and infinity the only one, in which I clothed Myself completely in the human flesh, and in the whole, large creation-man I have chosen this shell-globe, and in it the central sun region (galaxy, the translator) of Sirius, orbited by two-hundred million suns where each is orbited by many earth bodies, in particular this earth on which we are standing now, to become Myself a person and to raise you people as My true children for the whole of infinity and eternity backwards and forwards. And if you, Mathael, as one of the best skilled mathematicians considers this properly, eternity and space's infinity will not bother you too much anymore.
GGJ|4|255|6|0|For the still so wise, limited and restricted soul these concepts of infinity and eternity are of course somewhat necessarily continuously pressing inconceivable; however not so for the once completely awakened spirit in the soul. Since he is free and resembles Me in every aspect, and his movement is of a kind, that all space-like relations are an absolute zero to him, and this, friends, is already a most important property of the spirit-person!
GGJ|4|255|7|0|Imagine the even so quick movement of the bodies, as I have explained this to you sufficiently at an earlier opportunity, and you will soon realize, that the quickest movement of the central suns made known to you, even if their speed is increased aeon times or raised to the power of aeon times, compared to the speed of the spirit it is still slow as snail's pace, since it still requires time in relation to an exceedingly large distance travelled in space, while for the spirit any still so unmeasurable space distance is the same; because for the spirit 'here' and still so unmeasurable far away 'there' is the same, while the various space distances for any other movement makes an essential difference.
GGJ|4|255|8|0|Furthermore I draw your attention to the fact, how the spirit of a person, even if not completely one with the soul, nevertheless causes a peculiar feeling to flow into the soul, and thereby makes itself noticeable as pure spiritual, so that facts (occurrences) - and even if taken place an eternity before this present time! - are presented as if taking place right now, or as if the spirit was also at that stage present as an eye- and ear witness. The seeming 'being faraway' of such facts occurring a long time ago, are only produced by the limited soul itself in her brain. In the soul the recollection takes the place of this spiritual feeling; however this does not bring the fact to the presence, but it places it in time when it happened. The spirit however, goes in presence back to the time when the occurrence took place and also brings any future occurrence to such an extend to the presence, as if it is taking place at this very moment, either as already started or as already completed for a long time.
GGJ|4|255|9|0|The world-wise call this pure spiritual feeling of present realization of facts from either a long time ago or of facts still to occur in future as the 'phantasy' of people. Only, it is not so, since phantasy can only be called those things, which the soul assembles as something new from the stock of her pictures and thereby produces a form or work which cannot be found anywhere in the free nature-world. From this pure soul-like ability, all tools, buildings and clothes of people and fables and all kind of poetry arose, whose background is either very seldom a full truth, but mostly a sheer lie and is actually nothing.
GGJ|4|255|10|0|It is thus this, what one can call phantasy; however, the previously mentioned feeling of present realization of either past or also future facts is a life peculiarity of the spirit, and the pure thinking person can derive therefrom, that the spirit in man has nothing to do with either space or time and is thereby standing ruling above both.
GGJ|4|255|11|0|For the spirit therefore space exists only then, if he creates and wants one, and under the very same conditions also time. If he does not want time, immediately the eternal present of the past, the present and future takes its place.
GGJ|4|255|12|0|Finally you could still notice a third pure spiritual property in you, if you really would pay attention to it! This property consists therein, that you are able to suddenly imagine any still so large object in all its parts and with one glance overlook a complete sun-region. The soul with its sensory perceiving ability must in time slowly look at an object from all sides, must touch it and listens to it and must analyse it, to be able to generate for herself in time a complete picture. The spirit however, surrounds a complete central sun from the in- and outside in a nearly unthinkable quickest moment and equally quick also countless of such suns and all its planets; and the more powerful the spirit is by the order of the soul, the more thorough and more precise is the insight and overview of the spirit of the largest and endless complicated things of creation.
GGJ|4|255|13|0|'Yes', you say and even rightly so, 'how is this quickest total overview possible for the spirit?' And I say and answer you: In a most perfect way, just like it is possible for a perfectly, nature-orderly developed soul to feel at a distance by means of her outer-life-sphere, like you had ample of proof with these blacks. However, with the only substantial difference that such property of the soul, even with its still so big intensity, cannot really be compared with a similar property of the spirit, because the soul is necessarily still spatially limited and is only able to think and to feel outside its ground-form under certain transcendent-nature-like primordial elements, and this, the closer to its actual human life-form, the more noticeable and more clearer. For further away even in her most perfected, admittedly only soul-like condition, she succeeds only poorly; and if a soul possess an even so powerful outer-life-sphere, and will be transmitting from here, she will not be able to perceive anything in Africa."
GGJ|4|256|1|1|The outer life sphere of the soul and that of the spirit
GGJ|4|256|1|0|(The Lord:) "Ah, when at times of a certain enrapturing for a few moments the spirit with its primordial fire ether emits into the perfect soul, then the distant feeling, distant effectuating and distant viewing is raised to a higher power, and in such moments it is for the soul possible, to reach the even very distant stars and look at them with great precision; but when the spirit in the soul withdraws orderly, the soul with her pure outer-life-sphere can only reach effectively, as far as she under the most favourable conditions can find anything to her elementary corresponding. Her outer-life-sphere resembles the emission of an earthly visible light. The further away from the flame, the more weakly and faintly it becomes, until finally nothing is left then night and darkness.
GGJ|4|256|2|0|However, it is quite different with the outer-life-sphere of the spirit. It is equal to the ether, which fills the entire, infinite space as completely evenly distributed. When the spirit freely emerges in the soul and is excited, in the same moment also its outer-life-sphere is endlessly far away excited too, and his viewing, feeling and effectuating reaches without the slightest limitation so endless far away, as the ether fills the space between and in the creations through and through; since this ether is - said among us - actually absolutely identical with the eternal life-spirit in the soul. The spirit is only a condensed focal point of the general life-ether, which fills the whole of infinity. And when fully grown through the soul and gets into contact with the outer ether, his feeling, thinking and viewing is immediately unified with the infinite outer-life-sphere to an endless distance unweakend, and what the large life-ether in endless space feels, sees, thinks, wills and effectuate by surrounding and penetrating everything, is also felt, viewed, thought, willed and effectuated in the same moment by the separate spirit in a soul, and this also is felt, viewed, thought, willed and effectuated by the soul, for as long she is penetrated by her spirit and for as long he is connected with the infinite and most general outer-life-ether which he is so closely related to.
GGJ|4|256|3|0|The difference between the outer-life-sphere of a still so perfected soul on its own and the outer-life-ether of the spirit is therefore easy understandable endlessly and inexpressively large, and you will now begin to understand, how it is possible for a spirit, to place himself feeling, seeing, thinking, wanting and effectuating in a still so faraway distance, yes to penetrate the whole of infinity on its own, because he is in the whole, eternal infinity as completely uninterrupted on all points of the entire, eternal space unweakend one and the same.
GGJ|4|256|4|0|If then by the dwelling where soul parts of the general spirit are separately present, they nevertheless henceforth form a perfect oneness with the overall-spirit, as soon as they have penetrated the soul completely as a result of the conditional spiritual rebirth. By that they most certainly do not loose their individuality, because as life-focal-points in the human form of the soul, they also posses the same form and thereby with their soul, which is actually their body, as spirits who immediately can see and feel also necessarily can feel and very clearly observe everything which is particularly individually present in their enclosing souls. For this reason, however, a soul, once completely filled by her spirit, can also see, feel, hear, think and want everything, because she is completely one with her spirit.
GGJ|4|256|5|0|If during this quite tangible explanation still no light has come up in you about the being of the spirit and its abilities, I truly Myself would not know, in which manner I could have made this even more clear to you before your rebirth of the spirit in your souls! Therefore all of you speak quite openly, if you now finally have understood Me regarding this most important point!"
GGJ|4|257|1|1|The omniscience of God
GGJ|4|257|1|0|Say Mathael and a few others: "O Lord, good, we are now fully in the clear and nearly would not know what still to ask You! Lord, ask us now a few things; since You will know best, where we are still lacking something!"
GGJ|4|257|2|0|Says I: "This would be somewhat clumsy, if I had to ask you something, as if I had to learn such from you, since I know and see everything what is going on inside you! Yes, even your most secret thoughts, which you nearly don't even know yourself, are clearly visible to me like the sun in the sky, and I should ask you something, as if I would not know about it already?! Would this not be clumsy or at least a useless, time wasting mouth- and tongue exercise?!"
GGJ|4|257|3|0|Says here the black standing close-by: "Lord, this appears to me as inconsistent; since according to my knowledge a short while ago You Yourself have asked Your white disciples if they have comprehended this or that properly! This is, nevertheless, also a question by which one wants to know from somebody, from whom you have not received the right clarity before! Why do You ask the disciples? Wouldn't You know whether they have understood Your great and most wise revelations or not?"
GGJ|4|257|4|0|Says I: "O you my valued black friend! With regard to asking one does not only ask to obtain information which you previously did know yourself, but one quite often asks, and this with a good reason, namely to examine and to guide ones fellowmen to think about something.
GGJ|4|257|5|0|A teacher asks his pupils about things which he anyhow knows and must know quite well even without the answer of the little disciples. And the judge asks the sinner against the law, what he is to blame for, not to find out what he did against the law - which the judge is well aware of -, but he only wants a confession from the sinner and punishes the mischievous transgressor, if he stubbornly lies about everything, which the judge knows quite well from the concurring evidence of various witnesses!
GGJ|4|257|6|0|And therefore also I as a most rightful teacher and as a most righteous judge, can ask you people always questions, not for the purpose to learn something from you which I did not know before, but to urge you to think for yourself and examine yourself! In this way I can ask anyone; however, if I wanted to ask anyone of you, as if I wanted to convince Myself if he or she of My disciples has understood My teaching or not, it would be a futile and clumsy questioning by Me, since as God I could have known this from eternity anyhow who and how well anyone will understand Me in this particular time on this earth! Are you now in the clear about this!"
GGJ|4|257|7|0|Says the black: "Yes Lord, and I beg You for forgiveness, that I have bothered You, o Lord, with my most clumsy question! Subsequently I will not do this again, if I will have the privilege, to be allowed to be present in Your holy nearness for some time with my colleagues!"
GGJ|4|257|8|0|Says I: "You can stay with Me as long as you like and also ask questions! If there is anything what is not clear enough to you, you have, just like anybody else, the free and full right to ask! Since at this place I give Myself completely openly; later there will come a time when I for some time will not listen to any question from nobody. There is still something like gap in you; question yourself and ask, and also in this regard you should receive the light!"
GGJ|4|257|9|0|Says the black: "O Lord, it is not necessary to question myself for very long; since my gaps I know just too well for a long time! And see, it is a main gap, that I cannot in the least explain the omniscience of God to myself! How can You know about everything in the whole of infinity?"
GGJ|4|257|10|0|Says I: "Yes, if you still do not understand this, then you have not sufficiently understood My revelation about the outer-life-sphere of the spirit in depth! You will have understood that the eternal space of creation is everlasting and infinite, and how it is filled in all directions forever forth and forth with My spirit, which is pure love, therefore life, light, wisdom, clearest self-conscience, a most certain feeling, noticing, seeing, listening, thinking, will and effectuating.
GGJ|4|257|11|0|In Me is the focal point of this very one and everlasting same spirit, and this focal point, however, is one with its endless large and all infinity filling outer-life-sphere, which in Me with the main-life-focal-point with everything its contains, is always in the closest connection. But this My outer-life-sphere penetrates everything in the whole, everlasting infinity and sees, hear, feels, thinks, want and effectuate everywhere in absolutely the same manner.
GGJ|4|257|12|0|To a certain distance your soul can do the same, and it would be difficult for anyone to create an evil thought in your presence, without you recognizing this immediately. And just as you can do this by means of your powerful outer-life-sphere of your soul, which is continuously very closely connected to it and thereby your clear I expands far beyond yourself, it is the same case with My outer-life-ether, with the only difference, that your soul's outer-life-sphere is limited to only a certain space, because as substance, and the different foreign elements she encounters, she cannot expand any further.
GGJ|4|257|13|0|However, the outer-life-ether of the spirit can forever not encounter any foreign elements, since basically everything is he himself; and therefore he can most freely and unhindered endlessly above all see, feel, hear and understand everything. And see, based on this the for you so difficult comprehensible omniscience of God is absolutely clear and easily understandable! Say, are you now in the clear about this?"
GGJ|4|258|1|1|The language of the animals
GGJ|4|258|1|0|Says the black with a brightening face: "Yes, yes, yes, - now I also understand this very well and believe at the same time to understand also other things which I earlier have not comprehended so well! In this way we also understand the language of the animals completely and who wants to go through the trouble to modulate the few noises of the animals according to the inner feeling and the nature soul-like intelligence, which of course requires a little practise -, can speak with animals almost like with people and learn from them what in all seriousness is of no little importance. I have tried it already, but never managed to speak a language understandable to all animals, because my organs are not equipped accordingly and still not suitable; but I can understand everything what any animal says to its equal.
GGJ|4|258|2|0|As such I have overheard very clearly two ichneumons at home at the Nile when being very close to them without them noticing me. The well recognizable male said to the female: 'You, I fear for our children who a day's travel from here downstream are chasing after crocodile eggs! I fear that our oldest son, when fully stuffed sluggishly rest at the shore, being caught by an evil eagle and carried into the air and is despicably torn to pieces on a rock and eaten to the bones! If we both hurry very nimbly, we could still prevent this misfortune from happening! In the evening the lions and panthers are coming to the Nile to drink water, and travelling would be dangerous for us; but let us quickly leave this place in which not much is to be gained anyway, and there will be no danger on the long route to there, and we save our oldest son!' The female got up and said nothing else than: 'Then lets hurry in the usual way!' And when the female had said this, they moved fast like an arrow over rocks and stones along the Nile.
GGJ|4|258|3|0|After about fourteen days I came again to the same place, because I noticed in myself that a whole ichneumon family was present there. With silent steps I cam closer and found seven ichneumons playing and having fun on a sandbank and teasing each other in a friendly manner. But this time I also took my servant along, because he was especially good to speak to various animal species.
GGJ|4|258|4|0|When we came very quietly behind a bush to the place at the river and could hear their gossiping quite well, the familiar female said to the male: 'You, look at the bush over there; behind it are lurking two people! Should we flee, since one can never trust them!' Thereupon the male sniffed several times at our direction and said to the female: 'Be calm, little woman! I know these two; they are not evil people, and they will not hurt us in the least. They understand us, and one of them could even speak to us if he wanted to. We will still talk to them, and then they will give us milk and bread to eat!'
GGJ|4|258|5|0|Upon this the female was quiet and started to joyfully jump and dance around again; since it was very happy to have saved the son finding himself in great danger. But the son was also a particularly well-build animal and expressed a way of self-feeling which could be referred to in our human moral sphere as proudness.
GGJ|4|258|6|0|My guide thought that without any further hesitation we could get closer to the cheerful society of ichneumons and they would not flee from us. We did this, and see, the old male even showed us a kind of politeness and guided us to a comfortable place as spectators, however mentioning that we should not step onto the sandbank, because there were many crocodile eggs buried and that he now was busy to let his young practise to find the evil eggs.
GGJ|4|258|7|0|We did this and my servant gave the male his full assurance that he and his society does not have to fear anything and that we will feed them copiously with milk and milk-bread (cheese) during our stay. Upon this the male said: 'This will be very good, and I will clean for you the stream from all crocodile eggs. However, wait with your charity for another two full days; since my young have to be forced by the hunger, to destroy crocodile eggs, only then will on the third day the sweet tasting reward be at the right place.'
GGJ|4|258|8|0|Thereupon the servant again asked the male how it happens that crocodile eggs are planted in this area since never ever has anyone seen a crocodile in this region of the river. And the male said: 'The crocodiles are quite clever and are very knowledgeable about nature. By their nature and experience they know, that their eggs in these high lying areas of the stream are developing better and more healthier as in the low lying areas of the river. Therefore immediately after the rainy season they swim at night to here and still several day-travels further from here upwards into the area of the hard water of the river and bury countless many eggs in the warm sand. When finished with this work during the time when you big people just like us cannot get close to the shore of the river because of the mud, they return again swimming at night to the low lying areas where there are rich herds, which they successfully hunt at night. After the young are hatched they go immediately into the water and are swimming quite comfortable to the locality where their parents are usually staying. There they find food and grow very quickly. However, since we know where to find their strongest eggs, we follow them, try to destroy them as much as possible and feed ourselves with this for us good tasting food. Only finding them is initially a little troublesome, and in addition we are bothered by a few enemies; the one is the mighty inhabitant of the air, the eagle, and the second is the damned rattlesnake. But if we are together in a group, then both cannot cause us any harm. - But now pay attention how we are searching and finding the eggs and destroy them immediately!'
GGJ|4|258|9|0|Hereupon the male jumped up and squeaked for the human ear a few monotonous, inarticulate sounds whose meaning I could not understand very well; but my sharp listening servant said that the male has given the command to search for the eggs. And right, the little animals started to sniff into the sand, and as soon as they found a place where a layer of eggs where buried in the sand, they made a very specific noise, dug quickly into the sand and exposed the eggs, and immediately began to exterminate the found prey. They only consumed the little ones; the large ones were only bitten and thrown nimbly in the water with their front paws. Thereafter the hunt immediately started anew.
GGJ|4|259|1|1|Examples of the intelligence of animals
GGJ|4|259|1|0|(The black:) "We watched them for half a day undisturbed and had a nice conversation with them, since with each step of these little animals we could clearly recognize a certain order and a well calculated plan and were at the same time highly astonished about the special skill, by which these truly superhumanly intelligent beings carried out their work. I thought about a tiredness of these workers; but no trace about this. The longer the work continued, it always started with even a bigger zeal than before.
GGJ|4|259|2|0|After about three hours according to your time measurement the male came back and said: With this sandbank they could not finish within four days, and at the opposite shore is also a sandbank with many crocodile eggs buried. They must also be destroyed otherwise it would be swarming with crocodiles and in ten years there would be so many that no human could walk one step in the lower area, without stepping on to a crocodile. The people of these regions therefore could not be thankful enough towards the ichneumons for their continues effort to destroy crocodile eggs at both shores in the lower- and upper regions of this river.
GGJ|4|259|3|0|But my servant asked the cheerful male, how it happens with such diligence that there are still crocodiles in the river and flourish. The male said by being very serious: 'The great Spirit of all nature wants it like this that the crocodiles of this stream should never be completely exterminated; since also their destination is to serve the earth and its inhabitants. However, they are not allowed to become dominant; therefore we are there to keep their multiplication within boundaries. The great Spirit has all this foreseen wisely and everything must happen like that, so that one life finds its perfection in another. The transitions are always bitter, but for this the higher being is pleasant!'
GGJ|4|259|4|0|Then the servant asked him how he came to the knowledge of a highest Spirit. The little male started to giggle and this was a kind of a laughter. When the male finished giggling, it said to the servant: 'We then daily see His sun in the sky, and how all kind of good spirits are streaming from the sun towards us! From where else should they come than from the large light-spirit of the sun?!'
GGJ|4|259|5|0|And the servant again asked the little male: 'Do you also honour such great light-spirit?' Said the male: 'This is quite a strange question from a big human! You surely will not be more silly than we weak animals? If we all the time do with pleasure and undauntedly what His will placed into our nature-life, we then honour the great Spirit in the best manner possible?! See, therein lies everything, that one does the will of him, whom you really honour!' With this the male left us again and returned with all diligence to his work. However, we left the place and went home to engage our domestic activities.
GGJ|4|259|6|0|A few days afterwards we provided the little animals with milk and cheese, which they consumed with great pleasure, and upon this they rested for a whole day from the work.
GGJ|4|259|7|0|The servant asked the little male if crocodile meat could also be eaten by people, of course when cooked on the fire before. The male said: 'The meat of the stomach yes, since this is digestible; but with the other meat nothing can be done because it is indigestible hard. The hippopotamus would be better and even better the hippopotamus calf, which however stays mostly near the sea deep underwater and comes only to the surface during times of underwater storms and then plays with the vessels of the people.'
GGJ|4|259|8|0|After this explanation all seven sprung up and swam to the opposite shore where we did not follow them, since we had sufficiently learned about their nature and their character.
GGJ|4|259|9|0|I only have told you about this example of the ichneumons, since this was something completely new for me and because I have never found so much cleverness in any other animal known to me.
GGJ|4|259|10|0|Also among the birds one find very wise characters. Especially the ibises and storks, cranes, wild geese and swallows belong to it. Among the four foot earth animals the camel and even more so the elephant, the donkey, the dog, apes, goats, then the fox, the bear and the lion are the most intelligent and use a quite clear language. The intelligence of other domestic animals is weaker and their language is more incomprehensible and silly. Among the cold blooded animals the large lizard is tops; with us it is regarded almost as a prophet and informs us often for a few days in advance what is about to happen. Therefore we look after these animals quite well and feed them with milk and cheese.
GGJ|4|259|11|0|It is in the highest degree astonishing where these animals are getting their knowledge from. Now, I surely did not tell you a fable, although this what I have told you now must appear to the inexperienced whites as a fable. However, if they cannot believe it at all, that everything is just like I told you, for a practical demonstration bring a completely foreign donkey here, and my servant will ask him a few questions and tell him to do certain things, and the animal will surely punctually carry out what the servant ask him to do!"
GGJ|4|260|1|1|The conversation of the Nubian versed in the animal language with Mark's donkey
GGJ|4|260|1|0|Says the old Marcus to Me: "Lord, should I bring a donkey, but one of my natural ones, to here? Since the two newly created ones could give rise to prejudice!"
GGJ|4|260|2|0|Says I: "Yes, yes, do this; since from this there will follow a quite important teaching!"
GGJ|4|260|3|0|Marcus quickly went away and returned with a donkey and said with a smile to the black: "There is one of your world-wise; do with him as you please!"
GGJ|4|260|4|0|The black called his servant. He immediately directed with a voice of a donkey all kind of questions to the animal, and see, the animal told him many things about the household of Marcus, as well as about its earlier very crude owner, his name and many astonishing facts, what the black servant could not normally have known, which astounded Marcus in the highest degree. Finally the servant ordered the donkey to walk three times around our table and at the end let hear everyone quite loudly seven times the 'j-a'. The donkey immediately obeyed and after that left by himself.
GGJ|4|260|5|0|Upon this the black leader asked our society if this was an unbelievable fable.
GGJ|4|260|6|0|And Cyrenius, overwhelmed by amazement, said: "No, no, friend, this is no fable; but I nearly want to believe that also our famous fable composer, Aesop, could speak to animals! Lord, this is again a new property of the blacks, of which we had no idea earlier on! Yes, if this continues, it will take quite a while until we are finished with these blacks. It is coming better all the time, increasingly more unbelievable and incomprehensible! In the books of your script I once read about a donkey who spoke to the prophet Bileam who mistreated him too much; but what is this where this black is being classically told the whole biography of this quite harmless donkey! And that this was no poetry of the black, the old Marcus can vouch for!
GGJ|4|260|7|0|This and that is quite alright and I have nothing against it, if I together with all the other wise teachings which I heard up to now, could only imagine a little this new miraculous phenomena, namely how is it possible to converse with animals by linguistic means! The well-being of humanity will not depend on this explanation; but since the highly extraordinary miraculous appearance, going forth from the human side, is there, I would like to know a little more about the how and whereby! How can animals converse with people linguistically, and how a person with animals? - Lord, give us just a few short hints in this regard!"
GGJ|4|260|8|0|Says I: "People who are able to do this are therefore not more advanced than you are who cannot do this; since the closer any person's soul is to animal souls, the more it has the ability to converse with them, of course only in its life orderly, fully purified condition. If she merges too much with the flesh, she loses these properties and the dark laws of matter take its place, and the soul is then harmed by everything what also can harm the flesh."
GGJ|4|261|1|1|The expansion of the human outer life sphere
GGJ|4|261|1|0|(The Lord:) "But the ability to talk to animals does not necessarily require to be moors. Also the whites can achieve this, if they have completely purified themselves. Once a soul is completely pure and therefore also completely healthy and strong, she begins to push so to speak the excess of her outer-life-sphere over the borders of her body, and the more life-stronger she has become in herself the further the reach.
GGJ|4|261|2|0|This should be taken like someone imagining a still weakly glowing coal in a completely dark room. The piece of coal will now spread just enough light that one hardly can see it where it lies. If one blows away the darkening ash as a so to speak soul-matter from its surface, the light will already become stronger and reach a little further, so that one begins to clearly recognise the immediate vicinity. If one increases the blowing more and more, from its light glowing surface there will be spreading sufficient light that one to some extend can begin to clearly discern the various items in the whole room. If the coal is then made white flame glowing, it will become quite bright in the whole room, and one will be able to distinguish all the items sufficiently illuminated also according to their colour.
GGJ|4|261|3|0|It is the same with a pure soul. The glowing with ash covered coal resembles a soul completely submerged in the flesh. She uses all her matt glowing life-fire to form the dark matter surrounding her; leaving as good as nothing for the formation of an outer-life-sphere! And such a very material soul can impossibly ever feel something about a special and higher property. In this case there is nothing about any mastery over all creatures, similar there is nothing regarding the seeing in the spheres of the soul-like life dimensions, nothing with the hearing of an inner spiritual voice and even less so the understanding of any animal- or plant language, all things which were so familiar to the patriarchs like to you the most familiar outer form of things or any case. Since what should be lively illuminated by the spiritual outer-life-sphere of the soul, if she as supposing to be self shining, cannot produce sufficient life-light-ether, to see herself and who she is?!
GGJ|4|261|4|0|Such a soul in the end nearly does not know anything of her own existence, does not at all know her base, and if she hears anything spiritual about herself, it disgusts her; she frightens to a kind of fainting if she sees something which resembles anything of a departed soul, and despairs at the sight of great miracles. What should become of such a soul?
GGJ|4|261|5|0|Ah, when however a soul, after she has received a warranted message from somewhere or has been breezed spiritually by self-conviction and becomes life-glowing like the coal indicated above, she begins firstly to feel herself as a soul and recognizes the ground on which she is based. If the breezing becomes stronger and stronger, she, as herself more light and light, will recognize her individuality more brightly, purer and more discernible from matter, and her light will begin to reach beyond herself and will begin to illuminate her outer-life-sphere.
GGJ|4|261|6|0|The more intense and the more constant the spiritual life winds kindle the soul, the more life-white-glowing and the further away beyond herself the outer-life-light-sphere becomes illuminated and brighter, and whatever steps into the outer-life-light-sphere will also become soul-life illuminated and is soon and easily recognized and well assessed by the illuminating soul.
GGJ|4|261|7|0|Once the soul has reached for herself the highest possible light, thus similar to the flaming and white-glowing coal, her outer-life-light-sphere, outgoing from only the soul, will have reached the furthest possible and most intensified expansion, by which means she already becomes a ruler of all creatures, because by means of such her outer-life-light-sphere she can engage in a perfectly intelligent and most powerful effectuating correspondence with all her close-by standing creatures."
GGJ|4|262|1|1|The outer life light sphere of Moses and the patriarchs
GGJ|4|262|1|0|(The Lord:) "The old, devout patriarchs had such a strong outer-life-light-sphere, that they were shining at night, also for the eyes of the flesh. Moses's soul shone by day because of his fiery love for God so bright, after he had to do with God on Sinai, that his face radiated more delightfully and brighter than the light of the sun at midday, and Moses had to cover his face with a threefold blanket, so that the other people could look at him. Moses's soul has afterwards reached the highest perfection among the people of this earth; therefore all creatures had to obey him most punctually. He was standing in the most intelligent correspondence with all creature beings, by that also found My will everywhere, showed it to the blind people and indicated to them precisely the way, on which every person could reach the perfection of his soul, if he only wanted it firmly enough. For this purpose he founded a separate prophet school, which still exist today, but of course in the same manner as the new, false ark, since the real one by Moses has long since lost its power and effect.
GGJ|4|262|2|0|If Moses also could have reached the rebirth of the spirit in his highly perfected soul, which he only can become part of, when I have risen just like Elia, however without a fire carriage, this greatest of all prophets on this earth could have determined new orbits for all the stars, and the great suns would have submit to his will, just like the waves of the red sea, and just like the hard granite rock had to give a rich water fountain where Moses wanted it; since he ordered the banned spirits of the rock, and they understood the tongue of Moses well and became active after recognizing his will.
GGJ|4|262|3|0|That the old wise could not only correspond mainly with animals, but also with all plants and even with rocks and metals, with the water, with the air, with the fire and with all spirits of the earth, is testified by very trustworthy witnesses from the whole script, namely the book of the judges, the prophets, the five books of Moses and still a lot of other books and recordings and of course some already strongly distorted traditions of the people. The artificially constructed conversations with grass, trees, rocks and water by the Essenes in their miracle gardens, is nothing else than a bare imitation of what once existed in reality!
GGJ|4|262|4|0|These blacks have now shown it to you from all angles, the state of power of an unspoilt human soul, and I Myself have now explained manifold the reason to you as clear as sunshine, and therefore I'm of the opinion that you can accept this an absolute truth, and this even more so, if I tell you that this has taken place with people in the past, still takes place and will take place in future.
GGJ|4|262|5|0|At the same time you still today have a living proof with your shepherds, because some prudent shepherds guide their herds by peculiar names and noises, let them recognise their will and the herds suddenly act accordingly. Does the donkey or the ox, even if somewhat slow, not understand the signs of its master and guide completely? Who does not know that even the fierce lion always recognises his benefactor and never, even in its fiercest rage, will harm him in any way? This proves, that the animals in their own way, also have an understanding, an appraisal and often a very sharp ability of recognition and at many opportunities indicate to people, awaiting dangers, by all kinds of gestures and often by striking contumacies and save people if they pay attention to it.
GGJ|4|262|6|0|From where originated the haruspices among the heathens who are still today want to recognise all kinds of things from the song and flight of birds and from the gesticulations of other animals? These are shadows of a former reality, of which we just spoke."
GGJ|4|263|1|1|The reason for the explanations of the Lord
GGJ|4|263|1|0|(The Lord:) "I'm not explaining this to you to take you back to the primordial circumstances of the first people of the earth, but only therefore, to place you again on the level of pure knowledge while such occurrences still can take place, so that you do not need to believe this in a superstitious miraculous way, but rather to assess this according to the full and quite natural truth and act accordingly. Since if one day you would come with the spreading of My teaching to people like these blacks who are now before us, and you would see them committing actions which you just now have seen sufficiently, you would soon be overwhelmed to such an extend, that you would allow it to be preached another gospel by such miracle performing people and soon deviate from My ways and thereby hardly ever reach the rebirth of the spirit, instead of bringing My gospel to the foreign people.
GGJ|4|263|2|0|However, if you know about everything how things were and took place in the world, still are and will happen, the danger to be mislead cannot happen that easily, except you would allow yourself to be deceived by a newly awoken self-interest, which of course would, correctly concluded, cause your downfall.
GGJ|4|263|3|0|You do not need to perfect your souls for the sake to be able to perform all the properties of the forefathers faithfully explained to you - since this does not give to any soul a true, blissful everlasting life because from now on everyone of you has the very new reason to perfect and purify his soul, to reach, by the actual observance of My word, the conditional rebirth of the spirit in his entire soul. Since who achieved this, has suddenly more of the most wonderful abilities in himself, than all the old fathers ever possessed despite all their soul perfection! He will within one moment more easily view all star-worlds and suns and even hear and understand their still most far away language, than the old seers and miracle performers could see and assess in their closest country vicinity.
GGJ|4|263|4|0|Yes, they performed miracles, - but did not understand them. They were powerful, but were not able to recognise the strength and could apply it only then correctly and useful, if by times they have been awakened by My penetrating spirit for it. They often also made use of their strength, even if it was not necessary, almost like the children who during their playful activities often apply more strength, which never ever can be of any use to them, except perhaps to exercise their natural strength.
GGJ|4|263|5|0|However, it is completely different with the omnipotent strength of the spirit, once completely reborn into the soul, actually being inborn; since by that he enters in full unity of My infinitive and eternal omnipotence, My love and My wisdom, insight, recognition and My will! Once he is in full possession of all this as My most true child, how could he still have a wish in himself, to effectuate things, which once the old fathers, just like these moors now, could perform only piece by piece and imperfectly?!
GGJ|4|263|6|0|That you are not capable of it any more, is not due to your will, but the time and its wrong customs. Therefore I now have come Myself, to give to you for the lost small paradise, the whole heaven of the purest and mightiest spirit out of Myself, and I think on your behalf, that you can be completely content with this!
GGJ|4|263|7|0|Of course, to reach the spiritualization of your soul, it will require a lot of hard work and activity; and when it concerns a specific and extremely certain attainment of the most biggest and most highest property of life, you can endure a few things! Since all the wondrous properties of a perfected human soul and all the treasures of this earth, cannot be called a smallest dew drop in comparison to the large ocean of the world, when precisely following My word and will, awaiting you with much greater certainty than the physical death of your body, which in any way will embarrass you less, than it embarrasses you, to leave an old, rotten and every hour ready collapsing house and to move into a new house forever and ever, which cannot be damaged by any storms.
GGJ|4|263|8|0|Verily I say it to you: All reborn out of My word and actions afterwards shall not feel the death of the body nor having anxiously premonitions about it like the world people and some animals, because they will voluntarily leave the body, when I, requiring them for higher purposes, call them from this world into My house! - Have you now taken all this to heart and understand it?"
GGJ|4|263|9|0|Say all: "Yes, Lord, You our highest love, You our everything! Everything, everything we give for Your love, for Your so endless big mercy, which You have given to us here! We surely would not know what to ask any more!"
GGJ|5|1|1|1|Section: Jesus in the region of Caesarea Philippi
GGJ|5|1|1|1|Gospel of Matthew, Chapter 16 (continuation)
GGJ|5|1|1|1|The miraculous meal
GGJ|5|1|1|0|Say I: "It is now already one hour past noon; therefore Mark, arrange for a meal! My Raphael will help you! After the meal we shall see what the day has in store for us. All of you take seats at the tables, and you, Raphael, remove the two heaps of brain from our table and only then help Mark!"
GGJ|5|1|2|0|Raphael did so in the twinkling of an eye and then said to Mark, "Should I help you in a humanly way or my way? Tell me how you would rather have it! It would draw less attention, if I helped you in a humanly way; my way, however, we would save a lot of time, and that is something very precious! Thus I will do what you want me to do, and you will not have to lay out anything anywhere, as if anything would have been missed."
GGJ|5|1|3|0|Mark says, "Yes, friend from the heavens, your way of putting the meals on the tables as fast as possible would certainly be very advantageous, because despite the assistance of Cyrenius' servants it takes a pretty long time until the meals for so many people are brought to the tables; there is a catch, however! There are not enough meals completely prepared! If your celestial skill can do something there, that would be the most appropriate place for it; otherwise it will probably still be another good half hour until everything will be ready to be laid on the tables!"
GGJ|5|1|4|0|Raphael says very jovially to Mark, "That is what I mean as well: prepare as fast as possible, and just as fast put the seemly meals and beverages on the tables! I am telling you, where there is a will, there is a way! If you want to, it will only take me the shortest instant and all meals, prepared superbly, will be on the tables in front of the guests!"
GGJ|5|1|5|0|Mark says, "That would be fine; but the people will regard it as heavenly magic and be understandably afraid of the food, and hardly dare to enjoy it "especially the blacks who are already so alert that nothing escapes them!"
GGJ|5|1|6|0|Raphael says, "Oh, they will mind the least because they are already used to miracles! Also, it is already late and the Lord has in mind for after the meal something of great importance that only He knows; so it is obviously better if we do it with my spiritual speed, and no one will resent that. At the same time this is the last lunch the Lord will have here and it will not harm if it looks a bit miraculous! "Do you not agree?"
GGJ|5|1|7|0|Mark says, "Absolutely! You, as a first spirit from the heavens, would know and understand better than I what is more appropriate and advantageous here! Thus act as you think is best!"
GGJ|5|1|8|0|After Mark said this to Raphael, they both went to the kitchen where, as usual, Mark's wife, his daughters and sons, and several of Cyrenius' servants had their hands full; still, the meal for so many people was only half ready.
GGJ|5|1|9|0|Mark said, "Oh, it will be another hour until everything is ready!"
GGJ|5|1|10|0|His wife says, "Yes, my beloved husband, the two of us cannot work wonders and it cannot be rushed. That means one has to persevere patiently until everything is done!"
GGJ|5|1|11|0|Mark says, "You know what, you and the daughters just stop the cooking, simmering and frying; Raphael, as a true fast cook, will finish it soon!"
GGJ|5|1|12|0|The wife says, "That would be good because everyone is quite tired from all the work!"
GGJ|5|1|13|0|With that all the cooks stepped back and Raphael said, "You may also go to your table now! Everything is already on the tables, and all the guests are already eating their meals. Come old Mark, and sit down at the table as my assistant, and eat from my kitchen, and assess if I can cook! Your wife, your children, and Cyrenius' cooks already have in front of the house their own table laden with the same meals and drinks."
GGJ|5|1|14|0|They all leave the kitchen and when they see the hundreds of guests eating and drinking at the tables, Mark says very amazed by this occurrence, "How is this possible? You have not left my side for an instant and all the tables are abundantly full, as one can see! You could not have prepared any meal and still less have put it on the tables. I beg you to tell me just a little of how you accomplished this; truly I can understand anything more easily than your despairingly unfathomable speed, especially with actions that are bound to a certain timeframe order inevitable in this world! I beg you again to give me just a small hint of how you prepared the meals and from where you got them! Because nothing from the half prepared ones in my kitchen got on all these tables, as I just saw them there resting safely and awaiting their purpose!"
GGJ|5|1|15|0|Raphael says, "You did not look closely enough; all your supplies are spent! Look if it is not so!"
GGJ|5|1|16|0|Mark takes a quick look, and finds the kitchen and the pantry cleared out. He then comes out even more amazed and says, "Ah, friend, it is unbearable with you! Truly, I will not take a bite of anything for three days if you do not give me a hint on how you did that!"
GGJ|5|1|17|0|Raphael says, "Let us go to the table; there, we shall exchange a few words on the matter!"
GGJ|5|1|18|0|With that Mark and Raphael come to our table, where the atmosphere was already quite lively. Raphael immediately grabs a nice fish, puts it in front of Mark and coerces him to eat it. Mark urges him to explain the fast cooking and the equally fast serving, bur Raphael says very kindly, "Now, dear friend, eat and drink! After both of us have received the refreshment necessary to the body from the blessed food and the blessed drink, we will have a couple of words about my fast cooking and serving!"
GGJ|5|1|19|0|Mark follows Raphael, and eats and drinks heartily.
GGJ|5|2|1|1|How miracles are performed
GGJ|5|2|1|0|When the meal is over, after about an hour, Mark again says to Raphael with regard to the explanation, "Well, heavenly friend, will you tell me something?!"
GGJ|5|2|2|0|Raphael says, "Yes, friend, I will explain it to you; but despite all explanations the matter will still remain a miraculous one as long as you are not baptized with the Holy Spirit from Heaven! When God's Spirit will have arisen completely in your soul and will be one with it, you will clearly understand all this without any explanation; now, however, even the most logical explanation will give you awfully little enlightenment! For even the most perfect soul will never grasp what is purely spiritual; only the spirit in it can grasp that and the soul eventually through its spirit! But because you want to get a hint, look around you, and tell me what you see!"
GGJ|5|2|3|0|Mark looks around astonished and sees at every table a slew of boys that resemble Raphael a lot, who attend on the many guests and constantly provide them with everything; more boys even get fresh fish from the sea, hurry with them to the kitchen and right away with prepared ones to the tables because the moors are very hungry; furthermore, the good taste of the food appealed to them.
GGJ|5|2|4|0|Raphael asked Mark, "Do you understand now how it is possible, and even easy, for me to accomplish so much, so fast, particularly if you bear in mind that a spirit, as the penetrating principle of the innermost part of beings and things, can most effectively and at the same time most successfully control and use all matter as it wants and likes, and nothing can stop it?! Besides, as an archangel, I have an uncountable number of assistants who depend on my will in every moment. As soon as I want something from the Lord that will immediately fills countless servants subordinate to me, who start working at once and easily accomplish a requested action so fast you can hardly imagine! I myself do not do anything of course; but through my archangelic will eons are destined for action as their innermost existential reason and a requested action is thus easily accomplished very fast, and that is that much more certain because a long time ago everything was designed and prepared for some action by the Lord and then by us; should it be necessary for you, it can then be transferred into the visible act already completed a while ago.
GGJ|5|2|5|0|You saw how a donkey came into existence up on the mountain; and look, everything comes into existence like that, when our will inspires primordial spirits originating in our thoughts to a certain action organized one way or another and coerces them to act! My friend, that alone should serve you as the explanation you wanted from me! I cannot tell you more, using the very limited words of this world and language! Also, do not ask again because until you become a spirit in your soul yourself, you will not understand more of all this than you do now! Because no creature can ever penetrate by itself into the knowledge and cognition of a pure spirit! "Do you understand a little more now?"
GGJ|5|2|6|0|Mark, however, was satisfied with this explanation and said, "Thank you for this very good explanation; now, taking everything I saw and heard, I understand to my fullest satisfaction how you, dearest heavenly friend, perform your miracles, and especially the fastest execution of the feats you requested. And now I can make the assertion that something rather natural occurs during every miracle, and it always comes down to a union of powers if any feat has to be accomplished either very fast or in a periodical arrangement. Yes, I can now find a certain small similarity between your spiritual miracles and the magic of the earthly mages and that lies in what you called providence and preparation!
GGJ|5|2|7|0|You know, my heavenly friend, I am just saying it forthright as I am thinking it! It might be hard for you to perform such a difficult miracle all of a sudden without any preparation and providence, as it would be for a mage without any preparation and any previous agreements with other people to aid him. Of course, none of the other people should know anything about it since it would ruin the magic! I come to this surely hardly refutable conclusion: All things are possible for the Lord and for you, however never unforeseen, but rather prepared for ages maybe and thus spiritually set a long time ago to be carried out periodically! What is performed as visible feat now, has been spiritually destined and prepared a long time ago!
GGJ|5|2|8|0|That is why a world like ours cannot come into such perfect existence with a pure almighty 'FIAT'! ['Let it be done!'], but with time, following long prior preparations after which this present world, as it exists now, had to come into existence as an inevitable result. For the same reason, it is practically impossible for anything to come into perfect and durable existence all of a sudden. Whatever comes into existence fast, decays equally fast. Lightning, for example, forms fast, and vanishes equally fast. An opposite effect is the fact that for something once in durable existence it is practically impossible to decay all of a sudden, but rather gradually as it came into being. Something that has not been destined and prepared cannot ever be carried out even through a dictum supported by the strongest will, be it a case of evolution or a case of decomposition and decay. Thus everything is to be regarded only as a temporary miracle, and every event is a necessary result of many gradual processes!
GGJ|5|2|9|0|You see, my friend from the heavens, praise the Lord; it seems to me that I understood your explanation more profoundly than you imagined in the beginning! Yes, my dear Raphael, the old Romans aren't quite such fools as one might imagine! Well, what do you think now, my friend? Did I understand you, or not?"
GGJ|5|3|1|1|The providence of God and man's free will
GGJ|5|3|1|0|Raphael says smiling, "You got a small part of it; but you are quite on the wrong track with your 'inevitable results' and our 'necessary providence' and 'lengthy preparations'. A few rough examples will convince you entirely of that! Look anywhere around you, assign a spot, and tell me on a whim what kind of fully developed and with ripe fruit laden tree or trees you would like to have! Or would you like different species? In short, just speak the word and they will come into enduring existence not destined and unprepared, and a millennium will not thoroughly erase the traces of their existence! So tell me what you want and you will at once see a miracle that has never been prepared and destined!"
GGJ|5|3|2|0|Mark says, "Yes, yes, that would be fine, my friend, as long as you can fully convince me that my will and my desire are under my complete control! That might seem in the end a lot more difficult to accomplish than the different fruit trees on a random spot that I would ask for! You have seeded some strong doubt in me with regard to the fact that even you, almighty spirits, are capable of performing a pure miracle out of thin air, without any providence and preparation! I do not want to completely deny the matter, but judging by everything that ever was, is and will be on this earth, this is hard to accept, because godly omniscience raises its voice a little too loudly against it and one cannot oppose that with the possible empty claim that God deliberately exerted his universal knowledge for something unwillingly and unknowingly. But if God could not keep Himself completely ignorant for ages on the matter that at one time His angel Raphael will miraculously bring trees into existence according to a man's wishes, it will be difficult to prove that this miracle has not been destined and prepared ages ago! It most definitely was spiritually destined!"
GGJ|5|3|3|0|Raphael says, "It does not matter, if it only has not been prepared up to materialization itself! In addition, man's will is free to such a degree that neither the Lord nor we would take any action to disturb it in the least through any providence and even less any preparation. Thus you can be completely assured that your free will is not predestined and even less prepared. Therefore, ask and you will see that the Lord, either Himself or through me, His servant, will without any preparation bring into lasting existence the fruit trees you freely requested!"
GGJ|5|3|4|0|Mark contemplates this for a bit and says after a while, "My friend, do they necessarily have to be fruit trees? I could incidentally want something different! Could that also be miraculously brought into existence?
GGJ|5|3|5|0|Raphael says, "Oh certainly, one or the other is all the same to us! Ask for what you want and it will be there!"
GGJ|5|3|6|0|After this assurance Mark ponders a while longer whether something would occur to him with which he could drive the angel into a corner. But because nothing comes to his mind he says to Raphael, "Then make for me a better habitable and sturdier house that will be a prim inn for strangers and locals and a well fenced garden laden with all sorts of enjoyable fruit trees; the date tree should not be missing and a fresh wellspring should flow through the garden!"
GGJ|5|3|7|0|The angel says, "But my friend, will that not be too much at once?"
GGJ|5|3|8|0|Mark says, "Aha, my friend, were you caught of balance? Yes, yes, perhaps it cannot be done without any providence and preparation after all! But I do not want to force you to anything; whatever you can miraculously bring into existence do it, and ignore what I asked for!"
GGJ|5|3|9|0|The angel says, "It will be done exactly as you asked for. In the name of the Lord, let everything that you asked of me, be here! Go and look at everything that is there and tell me afterwards if it is fine with you! If you have anything to object then do it, because things can still be changed! It will be too late tomorrow because we will certainly not be here any longer. Therefore, go and look at everything!"
GGJ|5|4|1|1|Mark's new estate, a miracle by Raphael
GGJ|5|4|1|0|Mark looked around and was taken aback by the sight of everything that had come into existence in an instant. A beautiful brick house stood completed on the right, northeast of the old fisherman's house and reached with its southeast front closely to the sea. It had one floor with a comfortable hallway around the whole house, and on the ground level there was a spacious kitchen, a large pantry and eighteen chambers, among which five sitting-rooms and thirteen large rooms for all sorts of agricultural purposes, like various cereal chambers, meat chambers, chambers for fruits, vegetables, for legumes and root crops. One large chamber displayed a water tank build with white marble, which measured twenty square fathom and in all had a consistent depth of six feet; the water, however, was just four feet deep, which was enough for keeping noble fish.
GGJ|5|4|2|0|This inner fish tank got its cleanest water from an entirely new, rich spring; the water got in from the bottom through small but numerous openings in a stone slab and got up to a determined level. A drainpipe ran from there to the sea, but it could be plugged from outside if one wanted to have the tank full of water. A beautiful, open work, two and a half feet tall handrail, also made of white marble went around the water tank; on one side, in case the water tank would be filled with water, there was a dainty drain that went through the wall of the house and ended in the sea not far from the deeper drainpipe. The walls and the floor were also covered in white marble, but the chamber's ceiling was made of the cleanest and hardest cedar wood without any knots and splints. This chamber was illuminated through five windows, which all had marble frames and each measured a height of five and a width of three feet. The windows had very clear crystal slabs and were designed to open and close, as was every other window of the house.
GGJ|5|4|3|0|The main door was made of gold like gleaming ore; all the doors to the rooms, however, were made of the best cedar wood worked quite delicately and daintily and were properly equipped with good bolts and locks. The entire first floor was daintily paneled with cedar wood, and every room offered a wonderful view. At the same time, all the rooms on the ground floor, like the ones on the first floor, were comprehensively furnished and equipped with everything that a good inn might possibly require, and the cereal chamber was full of grains, and the pantry full of everything that is needed in a kitchen. In short, it was not only the demanded house solidly built and exactly according to Mark's idea, which he had had for a long time and was akin to a daydream, but it was also most richly stocked for years with all kinds of food supplies and other supplies.
GGJ|5|4|4|0|Behind the house there were stables for all sorts of animals, and several huts for fishing equipment were built most tastefully and at the same time most properly and were richly equipped with everything necessary. Around all the new buildings stretched a tightly fenced garden of twenty yoke [eleven and a half hectare = almost 30 thousand of today's acres] formerly an abandoned sand steppe and now the most fertile soil, cultivated with all sorts of the best fruit trees. A few yoke were cultivated with the best grape vines, which were laden with the nicest and most juicy, already ripe grapes. Vegetables were not lacking either.
GGJ|5|4|5|0|In the middle of the garden there was a health spa with a marble temple. It had two distinct pools: one for healing the ones suffering from gout with very warm spring water, and the second for healing lepers supplied by lukewarm sulfur and sodium wells that were led there from the core of the earth by Raphael's power according to My will. At the same time he saw a seaport bordered by square stone blocks and five big, perfectly built ships with sails and oars in the very spacious harbor that had an entrance, which, even though 33 feet wide [10.8 m], could be closed off completely with a iron chain by night. This harbor was exactly like Mark had often imagined, and he had to keep rubbing his eyes while inspecting everything that had miraculously appeared because he had the impression that he was sleeping and thus seeing these things in his dream.
GGJ|5|4|6|0|When he finished the walkthrough, which lasted almost an hour, he came back almost dizzy and said fully amazed, "Is this all really true, or am I am seeing it all in some sort of blessed dream? No, no, it cannot be true! That is how I have repeatedly pictured an inn in my idle mind and have seen it several times in my daydreams "and you, friend from the heavens, have put me into an artificial sleep and I have viewed my own ideas in a dream once again!"
GGJ|5|4|7|0|Raphael says, "You doubting Roman, you! If this was all a dream, it would not be still visible and you will not claim that you are still sleeping and dreaming, will you? Send your wife and your children to look at what is there, and then they will come and help you out of your dream!"
GGJ|5|4|8|0|Mark says, looking at the new house again, "Oh, it is not a dream, it is resounding reality! "Will it, however, last?"
GGJ|5|5|1|1|The children of the world and the children of the Lord
GGJ|5|5|1|0|Raphael speaks, "Did I not tell you that all this, that is, everything solidly built, will not be completely erased in a thousand years? Only the different fruit trees, the noble shrubs and the plants, as well as the ships will not last that long; but the stonework will last a very long time! Even after two thousand years, traces of it will still be visible; of course, no one will still believe in supernatural builders of this wall. Even in the present time, your nearest neighbors will say as soon as they see this that everything was built by the present Romans, since many strong hands can perform miracles as well! You, however, accept what the people say because, even though ten times ten times hundred thousand people live in a land after the current fashion, you will hardly find among all of them five thousand who after many discussions would reasonably believe you. But neither you nor we, heavenly spirits, have any need for blind belief. It does not even matter whether many or few believe; the Lord came into this world because of His few children and not because of secular people. And it will stay like this until the end of this world and its times!
GGJ|5|5|2|0|Whenever the Lord will reveal Himself again in this world, either only through word, or at times even personally for moments, He will at all times do so only to His true children, who are from above! The world and its children will enjoy His presence very little or not at all! Eternity is long enough to bring them to some extremely inferior light.
GGJ|5|5|3|0|Do not believe that this supreme light from the heavens will ever enter all the people in the world! Only the true children, in small numbers at all times, will be given plenty of it, and the children of the world will built from their scurrility temples and places of worship for false gods and fence them in with iron laws and foolish, blind rules, but will never be able to touch the few true children, of which the Lord will at all times most faithfully make sure. That is why no Jeremiah should intone his lamentations among secular people any longer! "But go to the Lord now and thank Him for such a great gift!"
GGJ|5|5|4|0|Here comes Mark and wants to start thanking Me with pomp of the most chosen words.
GGJ|5|5|5|0|I however say, "Save your tongue the trouble because I have already heard the gratitude of your heart and do not need the one of the tongue! Is every honest innkeeper not worth his reward? You are an honest innkeeper too and have assiduously hosted us for almost eight days now; we cannot ask this of you for nothing! This inn will be for you and your descendants a good source of sustenance! But you make sure that My name will stay strong in this place, that is, with your descendants because with the loss of My name from their hearts, they would also soon lose everything else! Whoever looses everything in this world, but keeps My name in spite of that, would not have lost anything, but would have gained everything; but whoever looses My name from his heart, has lost everything, even if he owns all the world's riches!"
GGJ|5|6|1|1|The Lord's rules of conduct for Mark, the innkeeper
GGJ|5|6|1|0|(The Lord), "That is why before all be concerned about keeping My name in your heart! Whoever has that has everything; however, who does not have it, has been abandoned by everything!
GGJ|5|6|2|0|Who loves Me truly and loves his neighbor as himself, carries My name truly and alive in his heart and with that a treasure that cannot be taken from him for eternity; truly loving God in everything one does, is being more than a master of all the treasures in not just this, but all the worlds for all infinity.
GGJ|5|6|3|0|However, it is not enough to acknowledge Me in virtue of wisdom, but in virtue of true love in your heart.
GGJ|5|6|4|0|All sorts of poor people will come to you; what you will do for them without any material compensation, you will have done for Me, and My love will recompense you.
GGJ|5|6|5|0|If someone who is naked comes to you, dress him! Who comes to you without money, do not deny it to him, since he needs it in the world!
GGJ|5|6|6|0|I wanted all people to live together as brothers without this corruptive means of exchange, but because as secular people they introduced it in this world long ago for a greater comfort of their trade and exchange, I will leave it at that- but only through My love will it bring benediction to people!
GGJ|5|6|7|0|Do not put any value to it other than My love, and it will bring you My love and My blessing! If someone needs a penny, give him two, even three, and My love will on the other hand replace it ten and thirty times over!
GGJ|5|6|8|0|In short, if you see somebody lacking something and you gladly help him for My love, you will be able to always count on my compensation which will never lag behind!
GGJ|5|6|9|0|If, for example, an otherwise rich person, but who suffers from gout, comes to your bath, charge him fairly for board and lodging, but let the bath be free!
GGJ|5|6|10|0|If, however, someone comes to the bath just for pleasure, charge him more than another one for the bath, board and lodging! If he wants to hear the truth from you, then tell it to him for free because he is poor in that regard!
GGJ|5|6|11|0|If a worldly-wise man comes and wants to hear the truth from you, do not give it to him for free, but let him pay you a penny for every word; because for such a truth seeker truth only has value if it has cost him a lot!
GGJ|5|6|12|0|If a poor man comes to you hungry, give him to eat and to drink and do not let him leave as a poor man; however, if someone comes who enjoys sitting at your table, he should pay for what the poor man next to him ate!
GGJ|5|6|13|0|Support every need for free, and charge every mere pleasure! "Did you understand Me?"
GGJ|5|6|14|0|Mark says, weeping with joy, "Yes, Lord!"
GGJ|5|6|15|0|I say, "Then go and show everything to your loved ones!"
GGJ|5|6|16|0|Mark went to his overly amazed family and made known what I said and they all went hastily to the new house, and of course went inside and inspected everything in detail. The wife and children got dizzy from so much blissfulness and delight and did not know up from down because of so much joy. All the ones sitting at the tables now asked Me if they may also go look at this remarkable marvel.
GGJ|5|6|17|0|I said, "Dear friends! This creation will last and you will be able to look at it and admire it often enough; I, however, will not stay, except through the love in your hearts.
GGJ|5|6|18|0|For that reason stay with Me, as long as I am still with you; I am more than any miracle that I could replicate countless times in an instant!"
GGJ|5|6|19|0|All say, "Yes, yes, yes, oh Lord, we are staying, we are all staying with You, oh Lord, because You alone are more than all miracles of your power, wisdom, and kindness filling infinity.
GGJ|5|7|1|1|On the Roman Pontifex Maximus. A criticism of the heathen priesthood in Rome
GGJ|5|7|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Lord, You are aware of my important and difficult governmental duty; but now I have the impression that there is nothing to it and that it all takes care of itself, even without me and my support! I now feel like the fifth wheel because I know that You, Lord, now manage all affairs for me, and there was never a better order in my government than right now, when You, oh Lord, look after me!
GGJ|5|7|2|0|Oh, you lucky empire! Rome, my parental home, how much you can secretly delight in the fact that the Lord has turned His merciful eye on you and that he wants to draw to Himself children from between your old walls and castles and huts! Lord, my life is Yours: If You had been in Rome rather than here and had given the Romans such a sign, there would be no man left who would not pay You the highest divine veneration! But You know Your plan, and know Your ways, and that is why it is best as You arranged and destined it!"
GGJ|5|7|3|0|My Jarah, who had been as quiet as a mouse so far, finally said, "Rest easy about Rome great governor! I can accept the actual Romans; but in Rome there are idol-priests who are all subordinate to a so-called PONTIFEX MAXIMUS! [Supreme Leader] They have the people fooled and have their conscience by the collar with their Hades and even Tartarus like punishments, with the latter supposedly lasting eternally in the most monstrous way! Woe to those who would dare to stir up such a hornet's nest! Truly, those would soon suffer miserably! I believe that your priests would be a thousand times worse than our temple priests, who still carry Moses and the prophets on their backs and their chests, even if mostly in memory. Yours do not even have anything in memory; all their doings and troubles are of the highest self-interest and uncontrollable desire to rule over everything.
GGJ|5|7|4|0|Two priests subordinate to Rome, who stayed at our inn, told me once that the Pontifex maximus is such a high entity that even Zeus himself, who most certainly visits the P.m. once a year, bows to him three to seven times before he dares to speak a word to his highest representative on earth and give him in greatest awe some new laws for the mortal people of the world. Of course, Zeus does not quite honor the P.M. for his sake, but for the sake of the foolish, ignorant mortals who should understand from that what kind of ineffable and immeasurable Greatness and Majesty surrounds the highest god's highest representative on earth.
GGJ|5|7|5|0|He is a master on earth over all emperors, kings, princes, generals and numerous other highest nobles. He also has all elements under his exclusive control. When he stomps his holy foot on the ground, it shakes in fear like the leaves on an aspen tree in an angry storm, and the mountains of the world start spewing fire and thus support the angered Pontifex maximus, so he can successfully take out his at all times just revenge in Zeus' name.
GGJ|5|7|6|0|Good and bad years would depend on him alone. If he blesses the earth then there would be overabundant harvests in the whole world; if, however, he does not bless the earth, it will not look so good with the harvests in the world, - and if he wants to put a curse on the world, everything would be done with, and war, hunger, pestilence, and thousand other unheard-of pests would come over the world! All other gods, except for Zeus, have to obey him; in case of refusal he can ban them from earth for a hundred years "which, however, never happens and would never happen because all the gods are too deeply convinced of the ineffable Greatness of the Pontifex maximus.
GGJ|5|7|7|0|Thus a Pontifex maximus has a triple authority: firstly, over all gods except Zeus, with whom he is of equal rank, of course; secondly, over the whole world and its elements; and finally thirdly, over all people, animals and trees, bushes and plants. In addition he rules over all planets and all stars, has the clouds, winds, lightning, thunder, rain, hail and snow in his hand, and the sea wavers constantly before his infinite power!
GGJ|5|7|8|0|The two Roman priests told me a lot more about their Pontifex maximus in this way. I thought for a while that they were just joking, but I sadly convinced myself soon enough that the two fools took it very seriously. When I began to proclaim the only true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and His doings, they started to laugh at me and assured me that I was completely mistaken and wrong, as they had a thousand arguments to one that it was as they had told me.
GGJ|5|7|9|0|I asked them if they knew, whether the Pontifex maximus was mortal or immortal. One of them answered a bit hastily and said that the P.m. is still mortal in this world, but that as soon as he dies, Zeus immediately takes him to the highest Elysium where he will dine at Zeus' table for a hundred years and through that finally become a real deity in the kingdom of gods. This story did not suit the other one at all because he immediately corrected, 'You have spoken nonsense once again! Since when has a P.m. been mortal?! What you said about him is valid only for us, lower priests, especially if we did not completely earn the P.m.'s. benevolence; the P.m. never dies and cannot die because Zeus bestowed immortality upon him! Look', he further said, 'I know the fourth already, and of all four, none ever died; nevertheless only one immortal, not four, sits on the throne, even though they are all completely immortal, since no P.m. can ever die, just as the highest throne in the world can never be lost!
GGJ|5|7|10|0|I finally said once again, 'But this is impossible! How can four be one and one be four?! This sounds like nonsense to me! In short', I said, 'your Pontifex maximus has been marked as a fool by you, is otherwise as mortal a man as ours, and his power lies first of all in the emperor's weapons, in the great foolishness and blindness of the degenerate people, and finally in a type of poorest magic; it is easy to perform miracles before very foolish and spiritually blind people! Go with your fooleries and let me be! It is enough that you are so foolish! Why should I join you as well?'
GGJ|5|7|11|0|The two got furious with me and with each other because of that and started to bitterly reproach each other, and fought each other out the door. I asked them through the window, as they tussled like a couple of dogs, if the Pontifex maximus had also decreed this through a new law from Zeus from the Elysium. Fortunately they did not hear me and proved the Pontifex maximus' immortality ever more to each other until finally some of our servants pulled them apart.
GGJ|5|7|12|0|So now please tell me dear, great Cyrenius how would the Lord have come across in Rome in the face of such foolish zealotry? Without any fire and brimstone, certainly worse than badly! Oh, the dear Lord knew for ages where on earth at this time it would still be best and most suitable and that is why He stepped among His people exactly here and nowhere else in the world! See, this is my opinion; what is in contrast yours? What do you or the emperor in Rome think about the ominous Pontifex maximus?"
GGJ|5|8|1|1|The religious conditions in Rome at the time of Jesus
GGJ|5|8|1|0|Cyrenius says, "My child, you are right; it is like that in Rome with the Pontifex maximus, only with the people of course, and nothing can be changed about it for the time being! But I can assure you that only the most common rabble, lacking any higher education still half believes in that; none of the better people still believes in that and that is why something can still be done with us Romans.
GGJ|5|8|2|0|Because of the lowest people, the dissemination of these most purely divine truths will someday cause some unwelcome fight, but will also bring about confessors who according to true Roman tradition will happily employ possessions, blood, and life for this teaching. Because there is hardly any other nation on earth that fears death less than the Romans! Once a true Roman is taken in by something, he will dedicate his life to it at all times! No other nation does that, you can be sure of it!
GGJ|5|8|3|0|Our priests are now a fifth wheel, and their festivals and sermons are just for the amusement of the people. No one cares about the traditions any more. Our all-encompassing jurisprudence takes care of that, which is an epitome from the best and wisest philosophers that have ever walked this earth as people.
GGJ|5|8|4|0|The Pontifex maximus is preserved by the state only because of the common folk and his once free ministry has been greatly restricted. Yes, a few centuries ago, it hardly ever happened; the P.m. was then in a way a kind of god among people! He was always a very knowledgeable man, and had to be because otherwise he could not have easily reached such high function. He had to be versed in all of Egypt's mysteries and had to be fully acquainted with all oracles and their secrets. He also had to be a perfect mage on which he had to pass a most strict test in a most secret council before the oldest of Rome's patricians. If he possessed all the required characteristics the pontificate with all its rights, advantages, and disadvantages was bestowed upon him.
GGJ|5|8|5|0|Now he could naturally dare a lot in front of the people, but had to secretly be respectful towards the patricians and also do what they requested. If they wanted war, he had to arrange his prophecies in such a way that the people saw in them the necessity of war according to the wills of the gods; but the true gods were still the patricians of the empire and with them the first and most educated citizens, artists, and poets, who started from the idea that one only had to give people's imagination a comprehensive yet exact direction in order to protect them from the most ignominious deviations.
GGJ|5|8|6|0|Every person has an innate imagination. If it is neglected, it can turn the most noble person into a rapacious beast; if, however, his imagination is controlled and led to nobler forms under which it starts to move orderly, it will begin to create nobler forms itself, move into a more pure way of thinking and aspiring, and animate the will for the best of its inner creations.
GGJ|5|8|7|0|Thus the entire doctrine of gods is nothing but an increasingly orderly figment of imagination, contrived for the control of the common human imagination, and as much as possible practically set to visible and effective work with all human means. For us, wise and informed patricians, arose the easily understandable obligation of appearing to be what we wanted the people to be.
GGJ|5|8|8|0|It is still the same now as it was back then, with the distinction that now the proletariat is also privy to much of what only us patricians were privy to previously, and that is why it hardly believes in the whole pontificate any longer. The most believe in a higher god, but many do not believe in anything anymore, and a more educated part follows Plato, Socrates and very often Aristotle.
GGJ|5|8|9|0|Those priests, who described the Pontifex maximus to you, are in part often really so foolish that they literally believe everything that has been hammered into them; however, often they are finely twisted halters, who make a terrible racket in front of the people as if they played with the gods at the Persian chess board every day! They actually do not believe anything but the words of Epicurus, which roughly sound like: EDE, BIBE, LUDE! POST MORTEM NULLA VOLUPTAS; MORS ENIM EST RERUM LINEA. [Eat, drink, and be merry! There is no pleasure after death because death is the end of all things.]
GGJ|5|8|10|0|If you, my beloved, for your age wonderfully wise Jarah, want to judge us after the two priests, you would do us great injustice because we Romans are exactly as I have just described us. Everything else can only be the scorched account of a layman, who knows so little about Rome's nature as you had known, before what I have just revealed as one who also rules Rome. Since you now this know, you must judge and treat us Romans more leniently! "What do you think, is my request to you fair or not?"
GGJ|5|9|1|1|The Lord's prediction on the destiny of Rome and Jerusalem
GGJ|5|9|1|0|Jarah says, "It goes without saying! If it is obviously as you have just openly revealed it to me, then I have no objections towards you. If you have a good will, its success cannot be fundamentally wrong, not even when it does not appear beneficial before the eyes of the world. I let myself be fooled by appearance certainly least of all; but I admit that by nature one can sooner attain a truthfully good will than the purest truth, which only then becomes a true and most effective beacon of life for the good will. According to what you said, you have generally always had the good will unchanged; individual blurs could change little or nothing of the whole.
GGJ|5|9|2|0|Now you will receive, in addition to your good will, the purest light of the eternal truth, through which your originally good will must come over the right ways and true means to the certain attainment of the best results, and then obviously nothing but the best will be expected of you! Oh Lord, bless these simple words of mine, so that they become eternal truth!"
GGJ|5|9|3|0|I say, "Yes, My thousand fold beloved Jarah, your beautiful and true words will be blessed!
GGJ|5|9|4|0|Rome shall stay for a long time the best abode for My teachings and My special grace, and this great imperial city shall reach an age in this world, like very few Egyptian cities will reach, though not as undamaged as Rome. Its outer enemies shall hardly ever harm this city; if it gets damaged, it will only be because of time and its few internal enemies!
GGJ|5|9|5|0|But unfortunately My teachings will subsequently pass into a type of idolization even in this ruling city; nevertheless My word and the best sense for the customs of life will be generally maintained within that.
GGJ|5|9|6|0|In later times the spirit of My teaching will mostly disappear there. People will chew on the outer crust and regard it as the spiritual bread of life; but with the right means I will lead them back onto the right path again and again! Even if they will have committed much harlotry and adultery, I will make them pure again at the right time!
GGJ|5|9|7|0|For the rest, however, it will stay a herald of love, humbleness and patience, which is why a lot will be condoned at all times, and the great of the world will rally to it and want to hear the words of their salvation from its mouth.
GGJ|5|9|8|0|However, in general nothing will remain completely pure for a long time in this world, thus neither will My word; but in Rome it will still stay the most pure for the purpose of life and as a relic for history!
GGJ|5|9|9|0|I assure you of that, My dearest friend Cyrenius, as a complete and true blessing of the most beautiful and true words of our most beloved Jarah!
GGJ|5|9|10|0|One millennium after the other will show and tell you that these words of Mine regarding Rome's endurance and position will come true!
GGJ|5|9|11|0|Jerusalem will be destroyed in a way so that henceforth one will not know where it once stood. Future people will build a small town with the same name there; but its form and location will be changed. And even this small town will have to endure much evil from foreign enemies and will in the future remain without any rank and importance, a nest of all sorts of rabble that will lead a puny existence from the moss of stones from our times.
GGJ|5|9|12|0|Yes, I wanted to make this old city of God first in the world; however, it did not acknowledge Me, but treated me like a thief and murderer! That is why it will fall forever and will in the future not arise from the rubble of its welldeserved curse, which it prepared and spoke out itself! Are you, my thousand times most beloved Jarah, pleased with My blessing?"
GGJ|5|9|13|0|Jarah says soothed to tears, "Oh Lord, my only love! Who would not be pleased with what you say, oh Lord, and especially with such a great, in the most distant times, deep reaching promise? My dear, noble Cyrenius also seems to be very pleased with it, and Cornelius, Faustus, and our Julius as well. However, it is a different matter whether the children from Jerusalem, of whom several are sitting at this table and more at the tables around us, will be so pleased with your promise regarding Jerusalem; their faces do not glow with the same exhilaration as the faces of the Romans."
GGJ|5|9|14|0|After this very cogent remark several people from Jerusalem stood up and said, "One shall not wish the downfall of one's parental home, as long as it does not become a home for thieves and brigands; once it becomes that, it should not be spared! "The offspring has the right "without fear of committing a sin "to destroy it over the heads of the villains living inside and forever erase any trace of a former existence.
GGJ|5|9|15|0|If, according to our best knowledge, Jerusalem is nothing but a mere robbers' and murderers' nest, why should we mourn that the Lord wants to give and will certainly give this nest its for a long time well deserved punishment?! The sad part is just that this most pardoned city of God has for the third time, despite all warnings, finally managed to be chastised most damagingly by God Himself! But His known forbearance and patience are a most certain proof of how much such a city has earned a most strict castigation and for that reason it is not to be lamented or mourned at all.
GGJ|5|9|16|0|VOLENTI NON FIT INJURIA! [To the consenting, no injustice is done] Will anybody lament or mourn someone who wants to throw himself in a pit in bright sunlight? Not us! We never felt any pity for really dumb burros and oxen, especially when they want to shine as the wisest ones before the whole world; and they especially do not deserve any pity when their feigned wisdom, which in essence is just blatant folly, wants to assert itself as real through all sorts of wickedness and most cunning mischievousness.
GGJ|5|9|17|0|It is appropriate that a sick soul deserves more pity than a sick man's fragile body. If, however, a knowledgeable and reliable doctor comes to a person with a sick body, who is still completely rational, and recognizes the sickness, and could and would help the sick person, but this one has the doctor thrown out the door by his servants instead of happily accepting his healing advise "who will have any pity of such a sick soul, we ask? Not us, and certainly no one else either! Such an animal-like person should fall under a most bitter and painful sickness and learn from his pains how foolish it was to throw out the skillful doctor!
GGJ|5|9|18|0|Foolishness in itself deserves pity because a fool can't help that he was born a fool and remained that way; but there are people "as are most high priests, Pharisees and scribes "who are not fools, but constantly make themselves to fools, in order to more easily use poor mankind made ignorant by them to their foul, highly selfish ends! Such people do not have sick souls, but are very strong and healthy wolves in sheep's skins, and do not deserve any better than to be shot down by the sharpest arrows because any pity would be crass foolishness from any human heart.
GGJ|5|9|19|0|Who in the whole world should feel sorry for the night to which the rising sun puts and end? Or what kind of fool will cry over the oppressive winter, a raging storm, a vanishing pestilence, and passed bad years? And we believe that it would be an even bigger foolishness to mourn that the Lord will soon grant us His greatest blessing. Yes, it is very sad that Jerusalem does not want to acknowledge and accept the brightest spiritual light because it means it has completely incorporated the Satan of the world! Where that, only fire and brimstone from the sky! Sodom and Gomorrah have been resting on the bottom of the Dead Sea for a long time; who would want to weep for the wicked ones? And thus Jerusalem will not be wailed!
GGJ|5|9|20|0|And you, lovely Jarah, have erred a little in your judgment of us as well! You see, appearance is not always a reflection of the truth and deceives us every now and then! Do you not think that it is like that and it will stay like that forever? Are we right or not?"
GGJ|5|9|21|0|Jarah says, "But Lord, my love, why does it always have to happen to me that I constantly misjudge people and am never capable of assessing them correctly? It is almost exasperating! Before I was admonished by Cyrenius, kindly of course, but admonished still, and now by a crowd of people! They are all right "only I am obviously not because they are right according to the truth, but I am not. Oh Lord, give me better discernment, so that I will not constantly err with my judgments!"
GGJ|5|10|1|1|A gospel for the female gender
GGJ|5|10|1|0|Said I: "Easy, My dear daughter! You only have to hold yourself back more and not be impertinent towards experienced men! Then you have to never immediately pass a judgment according to appearance, but wait on what the worldly wise men will say about one or the other experience
GGJ|5|10|2|0|Only if anybody possibly made a small mistake, is it time to delicately and kindly tell him how and where he took a shot in the dark, - but never earlier than that!
GGJ|5|10|3|0|It would not be good if girls taught experienced men the truth; but if the men take an unwise side step from the right way, then it is the right time that a woman interferes and delicately and kindly says, "My friend, be careful because you are pursuing a wrong way! The matter is like this and that!' This will make the man happy, and he will gladly listen to the lovely, delicate and kind voice.
GGJ|5|10|4|0|But being impertinent is not good and will only make the man cantankerous and sullen, and he will often not pay attention at all to the beautiful, kind voice of an ever so graceful woman.
GGJ|5|10|5|0|See, this is also a gospel, but only for your gender! The woman who heeds it will always have good days on this earth, but the one who does not heed this gospel will only have herself to blame if she is not respected by men.
GGJ|5|10|6|0|A proper woman is a symbol of the highest heavens "and an improper, headstrong woman, who wants to dominate, is a reflection of Satan, who is already in the worst, lowest and deepest hell.
GGJ|5|10|7|0|A proper woman must never completely lose her temper with a man because the greatest patience and humbleness must prevail in the feminine nature. In it the man must find the real peace for his tempestuous temper and become kind and patient himself! However, if the woman started making a racket before the man, what should a man do as he is anyway always more tempestuous than calm?!
GGJ|5|10|8|0|So never be pert, My otherwise beloved daughter, - else you would have the opportunity to get angry more often, when someone reprimanded you again! "Did you understand me?"
GGJ|5|10|9|0|Jarah says, "Understood, - but now my heart feels heavy because I was foolish and impertinent. I had been quiet for several hours and it was good; but I had a longing to talk a little and it would have been better, if I had continued to be quiet. But from now on my tongue will be at rest, like no other in a woman's mouth!"
GGJ|5|10|10|0|I say, "That, my dear daughter, is not strictly necessary, but you should be quiet, when you are not asked to speak! If, however, you are asked to speak and you are quiet, the man will regard that as really thick stubbornness, spite, and trickiness and will turn his heart from you.
GGJ|5|10|11|0|Thus speak at the right time, and be quiet at the right time, but at all times with gentleness, love and devotion; that is a woman's most beautiful adornment and is a lovely life flame let most appropriate to enliven any man's heart and make him gentle and soft!
GGJ|5|10|12|0|Maidens often have a lurid bad habit and it is called vanity, which is nothing but a quite healthy seed of pride. If a young girl lets it burgeon inside herself, she has already forfeited her heavenly femininity and has come very close to Satan's form. A vain young girl is hardly worth laughing at, but a proud and arrogant woman is carrion among people and for that reason everybody rightfully despises her deeply.
GGJ|5|10|13|0|That is why, My daughter, never be even a little vain and even less proud and arrogant, and you will shine among many like a most beautiful star in the sky! "Did you grasp and understand everything?"
GGJ|5|10|14|0|Jarah says, "Oh yes; but do not be upset with me because I was really foolish!"
GGJ|5|10|15|0|I say, "Do not worry about that! "Mark is coming back with his family and we shall see what they will tell us!"
GGJ|5|10|16|0|When Jarah leaves it well alone and starts to think about the vanity issue especially, Mark comes to Me once again with his entire family, and his wife and children start praising and commending Me beyond all measure.
GGJ|5|10|17|0|I, however, bless them and tell them to rise from the ground, and say to the wife and children, "You and especially Mark, who will instruct you on everything afterwards, knows what this means and how you will be able to assure My benevolence forever, as well as My help whenever you will need something extraordinary.
GGJ|5|10|18|0|But because you were the whole time so assiduously and intensively concerned with My and My disciples' material well-being, I have given you everything that you just saw as a return gift and have arranged everything so that it will serve you now and forever to your best advantage. But now let Raphael show you how everything is to be used because the knowledge to adequately make use of such an estate belongs to it as well!"
GGJ|5|10|19|0|I then summon Raphael and tell him "Go with them and show them how to use everything properly; and show the two sons how to use the five sailboats and how they can use every kind of wind! Through that they shall become the first and best sailors on this entire sea, and all the ships on the great sea are soon to be adapted to their kind, which will be useful to the Romans." "Thereupon happened that which I instructed the angel to do.
GGJ|5|10|20|0|I, however, also said to Cyrenius, "Let some of your most receptive servants go along, so that they too learn something for your worldly needs! Because I want all those who follow Me to be wise and competent in all things." - Thereupon, according to My advice Cyrenius ordered some of his servants to go along and also let the boy Josoe join them because he greatly liked navigation.
GGJ|5|11|1|1|The Nubian's opinions on the miracle
GGJ|5|11|1|0|When this was in order as well, Oubratouvishar came to Me again and said, "You alone are almighty above almighty! Look, my brothers, sisters and I have now seen the salvation of all people who have an honest heart and a good will, who look to educate their heart and soul and not before it is time, their mind, which should actually be just a right arm of the heart. This is and will remain the only right way of true life and its salvation, which we blacks, like a clever man, all understand and accept.
GGJ|5|11|2|0|But with all our maturity and knowledge this miracle bothers us a lot, and some guesses were made among us, so that some of us think that even a man made perfect through Your spirit could perform such a miracle. Others on the other hand reckon: Bringing about such things, will only ever be possible for God because it takes an almighty godly will, which no created spirit could ever have on its own because it is not infinite, but only a highly limited spirit.
GGJ|5|11|3|0|Further they say and think that it could be noticed in the creatures of this world. The bigger they are, the more powerful and mighty is their demeanor, and the smaller they are, the less powerful they are. The story goes among our people that once there were giant elephants; compared to them the ones existing on earth now are only small monkeys. These animals were supposedly so powerful that they were easily able to uproot the strongest trees with their trunks. So, if the basic condition for power in the various creatures is that the bigger it is on this earth is, the more powerful it is, how much more of a difference should be noticed in the spirits! Therefore, what is possible for You as the eternal spirit, because You alone are of infinite greatness, is not possible for a finitely created spirit and thus it is also not possible for it to create such a house, a garden and such magnificent ships out of nothing!
GGJ|5|11|4|0|I too, have a split opinion on this; I said to them, upholding the opinion of the first ones: creating in an instant something that people could also accomplish"even if with a lot of work and time "should be easier for God, than creating something that will always remain and must remain impossible for people.
GGJ|5|11|5|0|People can in time build wonderfully magnificent and extremely big buildings; but all the people of the world cannot create even moss that would grow, bloom and carry seeds suitable for reproduction, let alone any fruit tree or an animal that can move freely, look for its food and procreate.
GGJ|5|11|6|0|To create such things out of nothingness through the almighty will alone will hardly ever be possible for even the most perfect person because it takes more than the finite power of a human spirit limited both in time and space. But things that he has already, even though strenuously, created as finite, should be possible to be created in an instant by the perfect spirit of a person. The only question remaining is whether they would be permanent, or just momentary only to appear on an occasion when one would try, without any self-interest and just for the glorification of Your name, to give the spiritually blind true light!
GGJ|5|11|7|0|Would You, oh Lord, give me the right answer to that? Am I right, or are the others? I would not have bothered you with this question if I had not noticed that You were given - by Your own will of course - a small respite. Thus, if Your holy will allowed You to give me an eternally valid answer to my question, it would be a great blessing for all of us, for which we will never be able to thank You enough."
GGJ|5|12|1|1|On bossiness
GGJ|5|12|1|0|Say I: "Yes, My very dear friend, it will be very difficult for Me, to admit that you or your companions, who have a different opinion, are correct! Imagine a pole that sticks somewhat loosely in the ground; in order for it to firmly hold something, it has to be beaten firmly into the ground. Two somewhat unskilled carpenters still young in their profession come along and one of them, who considers himself more competent, says to his companion, 'Brother, our craftsmanship is equal, to be sure; nevertheless, give me the mallet so that I can strike the staff's head first because I am very good at hitting the nail right on the head!' "'Fine', says the other, 'let us see how capable you are to accurately hit the nail's head!' Thereupon, the first one takes the mallet and strikes hard. He hits the staff but only grazing it on the left side, which in no way made the staff more stable. His fellow laughs and says, 'Give me the mallet back; the staff will never stick in the ground firmer than before with such treatment of its head!' The one who did not hit the staff on its head says, 'Here, take the mallet and try your luck!' This one also strikes hard, however, does not hit the nail's head either, but grazes it on the right side. A quarrel starts between them about who had taken the best strike. It is understandable that they do not agree with each other easily; when two people start quarreling, the quarrel will not end until a stronger and more skillful person comes along and shows the two who are quarreling how to hit the nail right on its head. After that the two can also do it; but without the third person, the two would have just quarreled for a while about which strike had been better and whether the strike on the left was better than the one on the right.
GGJ|5|12|2|0|You see, it is exactly the same with your dispute, and ultimately I must be the third one, who will put an end to your wisdom quarrel by hitting the nail on its head in front of you; otherwise on the way you could come to a bloody fight on whether the imperfect strike on the left was better than the equally imperfect strike on the right!
GGJ|5|12|3|0|Thus neither you nor your companions have found the truth regarding the performed miracle and whether a spiritually perfect person could perform such a miracle, but have just grazed that truth left and right!
GGJ|5|12|4|0|That I will hit the nail right on its head is certain; but before I take the certain strike for you, you must go to your companions and tell them that neither the left nor the right opining party is right, but that each has barely grazed the truth. First you must settle the fact that you do not know and understand anything in this matter. Only then come back and I will tell you what is true and right to know and think in this matter!"
GGJ|5|12|5|0|Thereupon, the black leader goes to his companions and tells them everything. These, however, say quite smartly, "It is quite good that the Lord Himself has given us this advice because it is good not only for now but for all future times. How often did it happen among us that one judged a matter one way, a second another way and a third even more differently! Which of the three had the correct judgment consistent with the complete truth? Not one had hit the staff on its head, often probably barely grazed it! It had to be decided by a common council and by the majority of votes who was right in their assessment of a matter or action; and it certainly often happened that the majority of votes acknowledged as being right exactly the one who had struck farthest from the staff. How many unnecessary spats would have been hindered if we had received such wise advice from someone back then! But we did not have this holy advice and got into strife and discord only because each one of us wanted to be the wisest one.
GGJ|5|12|6|0|But it had its good part because this constant squabble has increasingly awakened our thirst for the pure truth. Without it we surely would have never chosen you, Oubratouvishar, as our guide; but without you we would have never come to Memphis, and without Memphis less likely ever here where now we can hear the purest truth from the one who is the eternal source of all life, all existence and all things. Go and give our dearest gratitude for the godly, wisest advice given to all of us, advice that we want to honor and will honor most actively and truthfully in our actions from descendant to descendant. No strife about it among individual brothers!"
GGJ|5|13|1|1|The possibility of accomplishing greater things than the Lord accomplishes
GGJ|5|13|1|0|The leader, accompanied by his servant, came to Me with this reply and wanted to literally tell Me what his companions had said to him.
GGJ|5|13|2|0|I, however, said to him, "Friend, the One who examines the heart and kidneys of people does not need that! I already know everything your companions quite sagely entrusted you with, and you can now learn from My mouth what is completely right in your disputed matter. Look, listen and understand!
GGJ|5|13|3|0|When a person in this world, or only in the afterlife, which will mostly be the case, will have received the highest spiritual perfection, he will be capable, merely through his free will, to do and create and maintain not only what I am doing now before your eyes and what is and happens in all spheres of creation, but much greater things! First of all, a perfect person is as My child one with Me in everything and not only in certain particularities and must be able to accomplish everything that I Myself can accomplish because my will has become his own.
GGJ|5|13|4|0|Secondly, no ever so perfect person looses his own free will because of that, even if his will has become one with Mine, and that is why he can not only want everything of Me, but of himself as well, boundlessly free, and that will obviously be much above My will.
GGJ|5|13|5|0|Now this may sound a little fabulous to you, nevertheless it is like that and it will remain like that forever. In order to understand this clearly I will make the matter a little more comprehensible by pointing your attention to a thing that is not completely strange to you since Memphis.
GGJ|5|13|6|0|During your first time in Memphis you saw at the colonel, the wise Justus Platonicus, several types of mirrors that reflected your imagine on their highly smooth surface.
GGJ|5|13|7|0|The colonel also showed you in the end a so-called magic mirror, in which you, completely amazed, saw yourself much bigger than you are in reality.
GGJ|5|13|8|0|The colonel also showed you another characteristic of this mirror. He let the sun shine on it and then set on fire all sorts of flammable things in the extremely bright focal point, which incidentally lay a good half a man's length outside the surface curved towards the middle from all sides; that astonished you even more.
GGJ|5|13|9|0|Now I ask you how that was possible. How is it that the sunray reflected by the so-called magic mirror had a stronger effect than the sun with its straight, unbroken rays? Still the ray from the magic mirror was no other than one from the same sun!
GGJ|5|13|10|0|The mirror undoubtedly stayed completely cool during this process! So from where did the ray take such force, which by far exceeded the natural, free sunlight? You understand some things and will be able to give me some reason, at least insofar as the colonel was able to give you one!"
GGJ|5|13|11|0|The leader says, "Oh Lord, You truly know about everything! Yes, it is true, the colonel in Memphis showed us such mirrors and also their diverse effects; but frankly I was the least pleased with his explanations. He seemed to be striking much off the side of Your staff, not even grazing it. In short, the more he tried to clear the matter for me, the more puzzling it got for him and me.
GGJ|5|13|12|0|The only thing that seemed correct to me was that such a curved mirror has the property of concentrating the rays coming from the sun, and does so to a much denser and compacter degree than if many flat mirrors, which reflect the sun in its natural size, as it appears to our eyes, were arranged so that all rays would have to converge into a single point, which point would then be a lot brighter than a point of light from a single flat mirror. That would be an obvious concentration of sunrays, and experience shows that an increase in light results in an equal increase in heat. In the colonel's opinion something like that cannot ever be calculated exactly; nevertheless what he said is certain according to numerous, well tested experiments.
GGJ|5|13|13|0|Oh Lord, that is all of any good that I heard from the colonel's mouth. My soul's capacity for comprehension is too meager for any further, better conclusion I should or could draw from that and I plead with You once again that You cast true, concentrated light into my lightless soul, otherwise it will be as dark in it, as my poor body's skin is dark and black all over!"
GGJ|5|14|1|1|The working of miracles by the spiritual man who has committed himself to the will of God
GGJ|5|14|1|0|I say, "Fine then, and so hear Me! I am the sun of all suns and of all spiritual worlds and of all the kinds of beings to be found on them.
GGJ|5|14|2|0|Just as this earthly sun infiltrates with its light and the warmth caused by it a celestial body and all beings living on it only in a certain measured order and by that visibly animates that entire celestial body, I infiltrate everything that was created by Me in an eternally strict and measured and by Me unchangeable order; that is why the earth cannot be and become more of an earth than it is, the date tree not more of a date tree, the lion not more of a lion, and like that up until men no creature can become more or less in its kind than how and what it already is.
GGJ|5|14|3|0|Man alone can continuously become emotionally and spiritually more and more man because he received from Me the ineffaceable ability to internalize and keep for all eternity always more of My spiritual light by following My will made known to him.
GGJ|5|14|4|0|Thus, if man lives properly, according to the law, but does not strive for something higher and can neither be used for something below his accepted nature and is therefore completely flawless in the eyes of the world, he is like a flat mirror that neither enlarges nor reduces the sun's image on its surface. That is why he will perceive everything naturally and with that achieve a completely normal progress in all things.
GGJ|5|14|5|0|However, a man who because of a little light that he just snatched somewhere, so to say, makes a lot of fuss regarding one or the other thing among the lightless, as if he were the first inventor of original wisdom and considers all the others foolish, - such a man inflates like a ball whose surface is very polished and thereby provides a curved out mirror surface.
GGJ|5|14|6|0|On such a surface you will indeed see the image of the sun, but very small, and you will no longer notice any of its warmth. Nothing will ever catch fire from this reflecting glimmer of light, even if it was easily flammable naphtha ether! That is what arrogance does to the soul when it prides itself on something that says very little. And the more such a soul grows in vanity, the rounder the mirror becomes and the smaller the image of the spiritual sun on such almost round mirror surfaces of perception and knowledge.
GGJ|5|14|7|0|These two described kinds of man are not continuously becoming more man, but rather the latter one always less.
GGJ|5|14|8|0|But now comes a third kind of man that sure enough has become somewhat rare! He is on the surface very pleasing, obliging, patient, kind, modest, and full of humility and love towards anyone who needs his services.
GGJ|5|14|9|0|This kind is like our magic, inwardly curved mirror. When the light of life and knowledge falls from Me onto such a soul mirror, the light it will reflect onto earthly life will light up the soul and the own free will for everything good, loving, beautiful, truthful, and wise, and everything that falls under the focus of the very concentrated spiritual light will be most highly illuminated and quickly unfolded in its entire fate by the inner life's high level of warmth. And the man with such a soul mirror soon sees with the highest and most vivid clarity things that a normal man cannot ever dream of.
GGJ|5|14|10|0|Such a man will continuously become more and more man; and the more and more he becomes man, the more perfect he will be. And when after a right time his life's mirror circumference or diameter has stretched more and more and has gained depth towards the life's center, the outwardly active focal point that has become much bigger and more impermeable to light will have a much greater effect than My sun light delimited exactly for all creatures. One should never expect exceedingly more of that light in a regular and natural way, and one cannot assume that the sun's natural light shining down on earth will ever melt a diamond, but that the concentrated light rays from a so-called magic mirror will.
GGJ|5|14|11|0|It is the same with a perfect man of whom I said earlier that he would accomplish greater things than I would. I accomplish everything according to an order that has been exactly set for eternities. The earth must keep orbiting around the sun at a determined distance and it is generally under the same light angle.
GGJ|5|14|12|0|Thus, I obviously cannot ever put this or another earth close to the sun with my will's power, just for knowledge or as a joke because such an experiment would turn this earth into white-blue smoke very fast.
GGJ|5|14|13|0|But you people can concentrate the sun's dispersed light on a point with such mirrors and can experiment with that power on small parts of the earth and are by that, from a natural point of view, doing a lot more with the sun's light than I am, - how much more with My spiritual light from your soul's perfect concave mirror of humbleness!
GGJ|5|14|14|0|Yes, My true children will achieve and accomplish in their smaller areas things that in relation to My deeds must obviously be greater because, in addition to the complete compliance to My will, they can also act according to their own free will, in which My light can be concentrated to ineffable potency; by that they can do in a small area with the most intensive power of My innermost will things, which even if I could, I am not allowed to do in order to preserve the entire creation.
GGJ|5|14|15|0|In short, my true children will be able to play around properly with those powers of My heart and will, which I have never actually used in closest relation, as I would never, just as a joke, push the earth close to the sun to melt some mountain peaks with its ineffable heat, which would not be possible without immediately turning the whole world into the old ether. Thus, what I am not allowed to do on a big and even less on a small scale, My children can do with the magic mirrors in nature and then more so spiritually!
GGJ|5|14|16|0|Do you now clearly understand what I have explained to you with regard to your questions, My dear friend? Are you satisfied or do you still have a doubt somewhere under your black skin?"
GGJ|5|15|1|1|The Lord comforts the Nubians who are not called to the state of being a child of God
GGJ|5|15|1|0|The leader says, "Yes, Lord, all is clear to me, and my soul feels now as if it were home! But I notice that most of Your disciples do not seem to grasp this image of the three types of mirrors! I thank you dearly for Your elucidation, which completely corresponds to all my attitudes towards life; but as I said, it is bothersome to see that precisely those who seem to understand this the least, should understand it the most as appointees to childship.
GGJ|5|15|2|0|I say, "That should be of little or no concern to you! As long as you understand it, what is your further concern? These will understand it, when it is time for them; they will be longer around Me, while you will leave for your land tomorrow!
GGJ|5|15|3|0|A good tradition from time immemorial that all peoples have is that the guest should be taken care of before the children of the house. The children will not come off badly because of that! It was easy to make this matter understandable to you because you were already familiar with mirrors; but none of My true disciples and children has ever seen a mirror other than the one of a calm water surface. When I will want to explain this matter further, for comprehension's sake I will easily know how to get the necessary mirrors, just as I knew how to provide for Me the human brain and as I knew how to provide for old Mark this new house with all the fixtures.
GGJ|5|15|4|0|That is why, do not worry about My true disciples and children; I Myself assure you that they will not come off badly. Strangers come and go, but the children stay in the house! "Did you understand this as well?"
GGJ|5|15|5|0|The leader says, "Yes, I did, - but my soul is not merrier because of it; being called a 'stranger' sounded so distant coming from Your mouth! But we will not ever be able to change what you have once decided eternities ago, and are as strangers still fervently thankful for all these undeserved great blessings that you have granted us!"
GGJ|5|15|6|0|The leader then gets tears in his eyes as does his servant, and Jarah says to Me very secretively, "Lord and Father of all people look, the two blacks are crying!"
GGJ|5|15|7|0|I, however, say, "That does not matter, My dearest daughter because that is how they will become children of My children who will not be rejected from the house of the Grandfather!"
GGJ|5|15|8|0|When the two blacks heard these words from My mouth, they sank to their knees before me and sobbed loudly, but for joy.
GGJ|5|15|9|0|And after a while the leader called out loudly, "Oh, God full of justice, wisdom, love, power, and mercy, in my and the name of my people I thank you with the greatest repentance of my entire being that we can at least call ourselves children of your children!"
GGJ|5|15|10|0|I say, "Be at peace, My friend! The one who I accept is no longer a stranger to Me! You see the earth, how it is full of higher and lower mountains. The highest are indeed the first and actual original sons of the earth and the lower ones developed only little by little from deposited sediments from the high ones, - and look, while the first and highest ones adorn their heads with eternal snow and ice, the lower descendants perpetually suckle the milk of love from the breast of the great mother!
GGJ|5|15|11|0|I am telling you: who has love and acts according to love, is My child, My son, My daughter, My friend and My brother! But who does not have love and thus, does not act according to it, is a stranger and will be treated as one. However, when I name you My friend, you are no longer a stranger, but belong to My house through My word that you faithfully embraced in your heart. Go confidently and announce this to your brothers!"
GGJ|5|15|12|0|The leader goes with his servant to his companions and tells them everything he has just heard from Me, and they all start to cheer for joy over such comforting news. We leave them now to their rightful jubilation. But Cyrenius, who did not clearly understand the explanation with the mirrors either, even though he had a very good notion about the different types of mirrors, asked Me if I would tell him some more on the matter. I, however, told him to have a little patience because we would have to deal with a somewhat plaintive looking deputation from Caesarea Philippi within a moment. And Cyrenius was content with that.
GGJ|5|16|1|1|The deputation from Caesarea before Cyrenius
GGJ|5|16|1|0|As I had barely finished speaking, twelve men came around the old house; it was six Jews and six Greeks. The Caesareans, camping in a few huts, had received the news through their shepherds and fishermen that the Roman governor gave old fisherman Mark a large piece of land, which, as his full property, was surrounded by an insurmountable wall. The Caesareans, however, regarded all land far and wide around the city as communal property and now wanted to know from Cyrenius, with what right he could take from city property, since the city had always paid its tribute from that, both to the Romans and to Jerusalem. I, however, had already secretly given Cyrenius a hint in his heart, and he knew in advance what it would all be about, even before anybody from the deputation had opened their mouth and that is why he was sufficiently prepared in what he would reply to the highly unmistakably plaintive deputation.
GGJ|5|16|2|0|After all curtsies had been made, a fine Greek by the name of Roklus approached Cyrenius, opened his mouth and spoke, "Most just, strict, and serene lord, lord, lord! We approach you with regard to the fact that through your munificence (generosity) the old warrior and now fisherman Mark was given, as enclosed property, an important part of our communal lands that are allocated to strong tribute. We have sadly learned this an hour ago from our shepherds who feel sad about the beautiful piece of land.
GGJ|5|16|3|0|What other kind of misfortune hit us otherwise well-off Caesareans is shown by the ruins still steaming here and there. We are now in the full sense of the word the most miserable beggars in the world. Good for the ones who managed to save some of their belongings during the mighty fire! That was not possible for us poor fauns because the fire spread so fast, and we and still more of us had to be very thankful to the gods that we escaped with our lives. Some livestock are now our only possession and we became nomads once again; but how can we keep even this last possession if your munificence towards native Romans takes our best lands away from us, fences and gives them as full, untouchable property to the ones who have the luck to be in favor with you?!
GGJ|5|16|4|0|Thus we want to pleadingly ask you if the now so very lucky Mark will have to give us compensation or not! Without any compensation this actual seizure would be in our most difficult situation something that the history of mankind will find hard to present anywhere and at any time. "Highest Lord, what should we paupers expect?"
GGJ|5|16|5|0|Cyrenius says, "What are you saying and what do you want, you shameless half men?! This lot of land has belonged to this mountain and this fisherman's hut for five hundred years and was completely worthless because it was a pure sand and gravel steppe. However, twenty more acres of land belonged here; they were not enclosed and were thus left to the free use of the township. In addition, you have presented yourselves as complete paupers and beggars, who were bereft of all their belongings! What am I supposed to say to such wicked lies?! I know that your houses were destroyed by fire and know exactly how high your loss runs; but I also know about your large estates in Tyros and Sidon and know that you, Roklus, own so many treasures there that you are easily on par with me! And the eleven who came with you are the same!
GGJ|5|16|6|0|You twelve have so many treasures and riches that you alone could rebuild the city destroyed by fire at least ten times over; nevertheless you come and complain to be poor and want to accuse me of injustice because old Mark, who is an honorable man in every fiber of his body, had his bare and rightful property separated from your own! Tell me what I should call you!
GGJ|5|16|7|0|Go and look at the land behind the garden wall that is still Mark's property. There are well over twenty acres of land. I sell it to you for ten silver pennies. If you think it is worth it then put down the ten silver pennies and the land is yours! There is no worse soil in the entire world, except for Sahara in Africa because you will find nothing except for sand and gravel and here and there a vestigial thistle shrub!
GGJ|5|16|8|0|You, however, are rich people, can bring soil from far away and cover this small desert and turn it into fertile land! You can also build an expensive aqueduct from far away in order to be able to properly water the cultivated land during the usually dry summers and you will thus have brought a quite tolerable piece of land into your possession! But you will not achieve anything with me with such unfounded claims and I will factually prove that according to your current most unjust petition only the most powerful is always right! "What do you want to do now?"
GGJ|5|16|9|0|Roklus says, very intimidated by the energetic speech of the chief governor, "Lord, lord, lord! It is not us who claimed a right for ourselves; we are just representatives of those who in earnest lead a miserable existence in the destroyed city. We have already done a lot for them and the whole community, now entirely poor, has out of gratitude transferred the surrounding lands into our full possession and told us that these lands on the waterfront belong to the communal property as well!
GGJ|5|16|10|0|If so, we thought, then it cannot be all the same to us if somebody appropriates a part of it, cultivates it and encloses the cultivated part with an insurmountable wall and that magically fast, - which of course could be possible for you war trained Romans, since in the field you know how to set up in a few moments a camp for a hundred thousand men!
GGJ|5|16|11|0|Now since the matter is completely different, we step back from our claim and go home! The honest man can have the remaining twenty acres of land outside the wall enclosed as well and we hereby declare that he will never be disturbed in his free ownership neither by us nor by the township. But we do believe that because of his exclusive fishing rights he has to pay the traditional tithe to the city from now on!"
GGJ|5|16|12|0|Cyrenius says, "Oh yes, but you must prove at what time the city has acquired this right by adverse possession! I do not know of any document in respect thereof, as I have not seen anything like that during my local, now thirty-five year long duty. Not until my rule was the previous spot raised to a city and that to honor my brother, who had ruled Rome for over twenty years. Thus I am very well acquainted with even the smallest circumstances of your city! I do not know anything about this city having the right to demand a fish tithe; but I do know that the city has been unlawfully demanding such a tithe and my Mark was constrained to always pay it to you, for which, if he was a bad man, he could demand a full refund, which, however, he will not do because he is too honest and too good of a man. But I can assure you that he will not pay such an unlawful tithe to you in the future!
GGJ|5|16|13|0|Instead of now giving you any right, I am hereby letting you deputies of this city know that according to the power invested in me by the emperor I am making old Mark colonel over the city and its wide surroundings and give him all the power that I myself have and that subsequently he alone shall pronounce judgment on you and all your issues and all of you will have to pay the obligatory tribute to him! I am letting you know this verbally now, but he will absolutely lawfully identify himself before you with the writ, the staff, the sword and the golden scale of justice! An appeal to me will only be allowed in very special cases, but apart from that he will have to decide everything! "Are you satisfied with that?"
GGJ|5|17|1|1|The wise legislation in Mathael's kingdom at the Pontus
GGJ|5|17|1|0|Roklus says, "Satisfied or not, - what can we do against your power? The powerless worms must be alright with everything; woe betide them because if they start to move a little in their insignificant dust they will immediately be spotted by blithe birds in the sky, get caught and be eaten! The weak one must obey the mighty if he wants to live, and so we will now have to obey the lord, lord Mark if we do not want to be eaten. But - to be honest - it is not at all pleasing that this old, gruff warrior will rule over all of us because he is the most ruthless man we have ever met. He is just, nobody can deny that and due to his vast experience he always has a sound and correct judgment; for the rest, however, he is the most unsociable man and there is no question of humanity with him! Well, well, congratulations to us that he became our authority! Truly, our children, our children's children and we will be able to talk about good times! Emigrating would be best, of course - but where to?"
GGJ|5|17|2|0|Mathael stands up at this point and says, "Good, if you want to emigrate then immigrate to my kingdom, which lies beyond Asia minor on the vast Pontus [Black sea]! It is a large kingdom bordered by two large seas, in the west by the Pontus and in the east by MARE CASPIUM [the Caspian Sea]. There you will be able to live securely and very peacefully under my most strict laws. I only tell you that not even the appearance of an unjust activity may be found in my kingdom, and every lie is punished most fiercely and unrelentingly; but the completely just, truth loving, and selfless citizen shall have the best life under my iron scepter!
GGJ|5|17|3|0|No one shall be tribute free; whoever has the strength for one or the other job shall work and earn something for themselves! Whoever earns something can also pay a tribute to the king, who always has to see about the wellbeing of the whole kingdom and thus must always be provided with many, large treasures in order to have an army that is strong enough to fight any bold enemy.
GGJ|5|17|4|0|He, the mighty king, must support schools and jails and must build at the borders of the kingdom strong, insurmountable fortresses that an enemy will not easily surpass, - and a lot of money is needed for that.
GGJ|5|17|5|0|You see from that how a king must strictly make sure that every person pays him the mandatory tribute; so, you can now immigrate to my kingdom if the duties that I will unrelentingly demand from any subject suit you! You have my permission; if Rome's yoke will be too heavy under old Mark's administration, you already know where you can emigrate!
GGJ|5|17|6|0|In order to make all my laws generally known to you I am also telling you that no one is given an unrestricted acquisition right. Everyone is free to gather a fortune, but the number 'ten thousand pounds' may never be exceeded, not even under pain of death. Everything that anyone might gain above that, he would have to faithfully pay over to the common treasury; in a contrary case, which in my opinion is quickly discovered and proven, the violator of this highly beneficial law for the public weal of all my people will lose his entire fortune and also receive other fierce punishments.
GGJ|5|17|7|0|In addition, no one is permitted to gain the allowed ten thousand pounds in too short a time because it is evident that such gaining in too short a time is not possible without all sorts of deceit and different violent extortions other than through a gift or inheritance or a possible trove.
GGJ|5|17|8|0|In case of gifts, inheritances and findings of all sorts there is a very wise regulation in my kingdom that half of those is to be given to the treasury, from which first of all the underage children are raised and fed, as well as other poor people incapable of any work. In short, the decree in my kingdom is that no one in it shall be in need, but also no one shall have unnecessary surplus! One would have to be an extraordinary good, wise and just person to be allowed to own twenty thousand pounds, - but more than that no one in my entire kingdom, except for me and my most trusted magistrates and commanders!
GGJ|5|17|9|0|If you are satisfied with this constitution of mine, pack your things and relocate to my kingdom!"
GGJ|5|17|10|0|Roklus says, "Oh fine king of the Pontus and Mare Caspium, we wish you a lot of luck in your kingdom, but we will not make use of your offer! We are rather Roman slaves than the very first subjects in your kingdom. No, we can do without such a constitution! The moors there surely have a more humane one! Is there another king here who wants to make us such a wonderful offer?!
GGJ|5|17|11|0|Your regime might be good if one gets used to it like the ox with its yoke; but now? Listen, we would sooner have ten cities burn over our heads and twenty Marks set to rule over us! Goodbye, wise king of the ice gray north!"
GGJ|5|18|1|1|The legal dispute of Cyrenius and Roklus
GGJ|5|18|1|0|After that Roklus turns again to Cyrenius and says, "Lord, lord, lord, where is Mark, now our lord and master so that we can pay homage to him?"
GGJ|5|18|2|0|Cyrenius says, "There is no need for that because homage full of empty words is of no use to him and he does not need other treasures, as he has more than enough of those.
GGJ|5|18|3|0|The best homage to him will be to come to him with honest and open hearts at all times and bring forward your concerns; he will listen to you and set everything right! However, every lie discovered instantly by his perspicacity, he will punish fiercely and unrelentingly! Because it is the emperor's and also my serious wish to ban lies and deceit from the entire empire and only let pure truth paired with equally pure and unselfish love rule over all people far and wide that belong to Rome; only under the scepter of truth and love can people live truly happy. And who knows if it will not please me to introduce in the Roman Empire the very wise governance maxims of the northern king; I found them to be very wise and appropriate for the true, brotherly prosperity of the people of a great empire.
GGJ|5|18|4|0|By means of such wise limitations truth and love must become second, true, and better nature of the people in a country! In my current opinion nothing abets lies, deceit, and selfishness more than unrestricted gaining. A wise restriction of this true father of lies, deceit, selfishness, pride, desire to rule, and mean remorselessness is truly priceless and I will soon send this opinion to the emperor for scrutiny. In the mean time I will introduce this Nordic way of governance at least in my sovereign governance area as soon as possible because it is truly as wise as if given by a god!"
GGJ|5|18|5|0|Roklus says, "It is not quite unwise where it has been in place, even if just roughly, for many hundreds of years; but wanting to introducing it here in these lands leased to all sorts of noblemen will not be done so easily. A lot can be done with absolute power, but not quite everything because an emperor cannot annul overnight contracts he made with noblemen that are not completely powerless, but as a right given and set by him has to respect them until their stipulated (agreed upon) duration expires or the contracting party has not kept the stipulated obligations, either maliciously or due to ineptitude, which according to the type of the contract made annuls it either entirely or at least in part! Thus, as long as the emperor has leased the lands to certain noblemen and these have the right to make laws for the subjects on their lands, since they are paying a high enough price for it, the emperor must respect that set right. In a certain way we all live under Roman law if we commit a crime against the state, which is truly not the case with us; in all other respects we live under the laws of a particular lease holding nobleman, who during the stipulated lease period has to fully protect us from the despotic attacks of the emperor.
GGJ|5|18|6|0|You know, high lord, lord, lord, we know our position very well and do not need any comment regarding it! We know our obligations towards Rome and towards our noblemen. Before claiming a right from you, we go to our nobleman. If he sends us to Rome, only then shall we come to you. That is why we think that for the time being it will not be so easy to introduce the Nordic king's wise governance norm in whole Palestine!"
GGJ|5|18|7|0|Cyrenius says, now in a sort of excitement, "You are right that the stipulations of a contract have to be adhered to; but you have not thought about one thing, namely that in every land leasing contract the emperor has knowingly always reserved the right to unconditionally and immediately annul the contract if in his opinion he finds that necessary for the benefit of the regime. In such cases the leaseholder can only beseech a one-year compensation from the emperor, and from the moment of the announcement of this the regiment of the formerly leased land becomes subject to the emperor's will, and everyone has to comply with his laws. The leaseholder has the right, mercifully granted to him, to present the emperor with the notion that if he may keep his lease, he would renounce every right to make laws and would continue his governance according to the given imperial laws, whereupon the emperor declares the leasing contract as further valid if he so chooses; coercion is not possibly conceivable here, but the pure, freest mercy of the absolute ruler.
GGJ|5|18|8|0|For Palestine even I have the same authority over every leaseholder and can instantly annul every lease! Therefore you are very mistaken if you think that the emperor will forgo any right and by that dig his own grave. Oh, every monarch is certainly wise enough not to give anyone in his empire a right that, if need be, he could not completely revoke the next moment just through his word!
GGJ|5|18|9|0|An emperor can do anything he wants to do! He only cannot perform miracles and create a world; other than that he can achieve anything, abolish old laws and make new ones in return, - yes, he can even destroy the old gods along with their numerous temples and in return build a new and glorious temple for the one true God and no one will be allowed to say to him, 'Lord, lord, lord, what are you doing?!' And so he can proclaim the laws of the wise king in his whole empire as early as tomorrow. Who would want to and be able to oppose that, without being reached by the anger of the powerful emperor?!"
GGJ|5|19|1|1|The actual intention of Roklus and his companions
GGJ|5|19|1|0|Roklus says, "I am not saying that the laws of the Nordic king are unwise, or even unjust and unkind; they would just be a little inconvenient for our sort! And I do not mean to dishonor Rome, you, and old Mark when I strongly maintain that I prefer Rome's current laws a lot more than the certainly not unwise ones of the Nordic king, whose kingdom, according to a legend, will last until the end of the world and thus become the greatest kingdom on earth. It is a separate question if it will be possible for him to proclaim his wise laws to all the people of his large kingdom! Good for him and his people if he succeeds! "But now allow me a completely harmless remark; if I have to be completely honest once, then I am gladly honest all the way and shun any concealment!
GGJ|5|19|2|0|You, great lord, lord, lord, have just before made the remark that an emperor cannot perform any miracles and create a world, but to me at least, it does not seem to be so. According to our exact observation from a hill of the city, old Mark's new magnificent house, the high garden wall on which a hundred of the best masons had to fully work at least five years if one takes into account the hewing of the most beautiful blocks of granite and their transport here, and finally even the relocation of such a big garden fully cultivated, and in the end also, as I noticed just now, the construction of a very big and safe harbor and several new, big sail boats, all just appeared as if by a magic stroke, - yes, if that does not mean performing miracles, I renounce everything that is human in me and will become a crocodile!
GGJ|5|19|3|0|And because I have already touched this small but sensitive matter without shipwrecking, I must openly admit in the name of my eleven companions that my previous, foolish request was only a maneuver to get to this secret and learn how something like this was possible! Because all this did not possibly come into existence in a natural way! And so, I tell you the truth that curiosity pulled us here, only now! We all thought unanimously when we saw all this appear in an instant: Either a god or a great, ancient Indian mage must be present because something like this cannot possibly be accomplished with natural human powers! We quickly decided to come here under any pretext in order to get behind the miracle and its master.
GGJ|5|19|4|0|Our entire previously feigned legal matter is a pure nothing; an invalid trick in order to have any clue that marginally revolves around the performed miracle. And see, the trick was good because through it we got to the actual reason why we came here! Thus we imploringly ask you to shed some light on the matter, - no matter what it costs! We do not want to take anything away from good, worthy Mark, but commit ourselves to best cultivate the other, still fallow piece of land at our expense, even if we had to bring the soil from Europe! But just let us see behind this miraculous secret!"
GGJ|5|19|5|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, your situation looks completely different now and you will obviously be better off in this case than you would have been with your previous, highly unjust request, with which you would have truly come off badly with me!"
GGJ|5|19|6|0|Roklus says quickly, "We all knew that quite well from a lot of experience! You have been our most just and at the same time kindest ruler for over thirty years now and we know you and all your weak sides. One has to bring you into a sort of fervor if one wants to find out something extraordinary from you and such was the case here; you will certainly forgive us because of the good cause!"
GGJ|5|19|7|0|Cyrenius says, "But what were the grounds for your assumption that all this came into existence in a miraculous way? You have discovered it as finished today, but probably paid little or no attention to how my soldiers and warriors worked on it during the last seven days!"
GGJ|5|19|8|0|Roklus says, "Lord, lord, lord, let us stop this! Ever since you have been staying here in the midst of significant armed forces, as was well known to us, we have not left our hill day and night in order to spy from far away on what you Romans might be doing. The wonderful morning drew us out even earlier today. Our gaze was, of course, constantly focused on this area. Up to an hour ago we did not see anything other than what was to be seen since we know this area; but as I said an hour ago house, garden, harbor, and ships came into existence here as if fallen from heaven! –And that is not a miracle?!
GGJ|5|19|9|0|We saw the entire legion of moors, or however many there were, trek here three hours ago, and we also noticed how you came down the mountain this morning; we have very sharp eyes! Therefore this is a miracle of the most colossal kind and that is why we want to get a very small hint on how and by whom it was performed!"
GGJ|5|19|10|0|Cyrenius says, "Well then, - if you know it better than I do, then stay with the miracle! The 'how' and 'by whom' you do not need to learn because that takes more than just rushing here and cunningly trying to look behind such a secret!
GGJ|5|19|11|0|If a smart statesman would make public all his special secrets, he would make very short leaps with his politics and his subjects would soon lead him by the nose! A statesman has to rule his kingdom and his subjects mostly through politics because as individuals they are not able to recognize the public weal. On the other side the various estates also hardly lend themselves to that purpose and thus the poor that do not see or accept anything but their own interests would people would not be taken care of properly.
GGJ|5|19|12|0|Thus a good regent must exhibit just power, knowledge in all things, and keen intelligence, - and only then is he a just lord, master, and leader of many thousands of thousands of blind people, who are not even capable to assess what a great benefactor they have as a just ruler! That a good ruler cannot for very wise reasons let his subjects look at his cards all the time and thus betray his good plan before its due time is very clear and understandable, and so it will be very clear and understandable to you why I cannot reveal more of this secret; you will understand that a regent has to be able to accomplish more than another person, otherwise he would be a very weak regent! What kind of respect would his subjects have for him if in case of distress he would not be a little almighty compared to them? Go and look closer at your miracle and only come back afterwards; maybe you will be more reasonable to talk to them! We are, however, done for now!"
GGJ|5|20|1|1|Roklus visits the miraculous building
GGJ|5|20|1|0|Thereupon the twelve gladly hurry into the garden and look with the greatest amazement at everything it contains, and Mark himself leads them into the house where they peer at everything most astonished. But Mark tells them as little as Cyrenius did, despite all their polite questioning; through My spirit I had given Cyrenius what he had to say, as I had to Mathael before that, and thus the avenue was opened to convert to the truth of the spirit these notorious fogies, who after half an hour come back to us full of curiosity together with Mark.
GGJ|5|20|2|0|When Mark came to My table with the twelve deputies and with Raphael, who had shown him the purpose of everything that was in the house, Raphael secretly said to him, "This time spare a great verbal praise to the Lord, who hears it from your heart anyway; it is now a matter of possibly converting to the Lord these twelve Caesareans, who actually do not have any belief, but are pure atheists from Epicure's fine school, who is one of the main founders of the beloved Essenian committee.
GGJ|5|20|3|0|These are six Greeks and six Jews who hold the same views and secretly belong to the order of the beloved Essenians. In short, these are twelve fellows that will not be easy to bargain with. They are very rich and own immeasurable worldly treasures and for this reason they speak with the governor so lightly as if they were his equals.
GGJ|5|20|4|0|It will be difficult to convert them! But if we will succeed to lead them to the truth - not so much through some remarkable miracles, but more through words - a lot will be won because every one of these twelve is a lord over more than a hundred thousand people.
GGJ|5|20|5|0|The Lord may not be revealed to them for the time being. Cyrenius will remain the central point, and after him, if need be, it will be your turn; only if it goes well, will it be my turn and the Lord Himself only in the end! Just stay here now because this will turn into a major chase! But silence now!
GGJ|5|20|6|0|Cyrenius asks Roklus, "Well, how did you like my miraculous construction? Could you do something similar?"
GGJ|5|20|7|0|Roklus says, "Stop it with the miraculous construction as if coming from your hand! You are a powerful lord, lord, lord through the great number of your soldiers and their sharp swords; but you did not build the house, the garden, the harbor, and the large ships more than we did!"
GGJ|5|20|8|0|You could have built them with many construction workers in 5-10 years; I accept that because the power of the sword and money is great in this world. One of your very famous poets, whom I have read, says about people, "Nothing is too high for the daring of mortals: we would storm heaven itself in our folly!' (Horace) And it is like that with man, this naked worm of the dust! If he is given means, power, and time he will soon start to move mountains, dry up seas and lakes, and give rivers a new course! All this together is therefore no miracle, but a completely natural action of people uniting their power towards one and the same goal.
GGJ|5|20|9|0|But the house here, the garden and its luxuriant culture, its enclosing and protecting wall, which stands there as if cast and looks like it is made of one piece of marble, the big and high harbor wall which here and there may have a depth of 10-20 times head-high, and the five large flagships with lots of cordage! My otherwise wise and powerful ruler, foolhardy mankind does not conjure all this in a moment like the Persian magician's 'Wishing-table', as was the case here and is and will continue to be; this is no mirage resulting from empty and insubstantial air formations, but the most solid truth which anyone will sense, should they feel like running head first into these walls.
GGJ|5|20|10|0|With all the hundreds of magicians I have seen, I have never seen that any of their works endured. Something happens that one does not know how and by what means and every time something comes into sight; but soon it vanishes like a bubble on the water and once it is gone no magician will bring it back into existence! I want to see the magician who could blow away these works just like that! I will wager my entire fortune without further ado that you would never succeed to blow away all this just with a dash!"
GGJ|5|21|1|1|Roklus' creed of denying God
GGJ|5|21|1|0|(Roklus) "That's why my thoughts now are as follows: I have not been believing in any deity any more, but in a secret, purely spiritual power of nature that manifests itself everywhere very austere and at the same time still benign and that constantly works in a certain order according to its underlying laws and never pays attention to what the fleeting people do. It does not know good and evil because that is something that only bad people bring about among themselves. Great, holy nature does not know anything about it!
GGJ|5|21|2|0|Being a slave is a great misfortune for man; but who made him a slave? Certainly not holy nature, but the incidentally stronger man has turned the weaker one into his pack animal because of a pure wish for his own idleness and at the same time a good and comfortable life and he did the same with animals. Who threw the hard and heavy yoke around the oxen's neck, who burdened the donkey, the camel and the bold horse, and who even built towers on the back of the patient elephant? Who invented the sword and who the chains, the dungeons, and even the most shameful cross on which you Romans pin and let die in the greatest of pains the most disobedient and wayward people who want to rule and murder as well? - All, all misery comes from people!
GGJ|5|21|3|0|Everything is free in great nature; only man is, so to speak, a curse for himself and for all the other free creations of the great mistress nature. Idle people started at one time to build castles of air and invent inane gods that they imagined and thus created after their own image, having all the evil human passions. With these gods man thus established new nuisances for himself, which by themselves would certainly never harm man; but man built temples for these self invented gods that in reality never were and never will be, and anointed himself their representative, supplied with all sorts of means to force, scare, and pester and by that introduced, in addition to his control over weak mankind, the most merciless tyranny of the invisible beings invented by himself. The ones, who in reality never existed, now exist on and on for the torment of poor mankind, but more for the benefit of the powerful ones because they hold mankind in blind obedience a lot easier through their feigned powerful leverage than through the lone sword. And thus one can use pure reason as one wants because the strong and powerful man stands everywhere for everything that could ever happen and soon rules as a king, well supplied with swords and lances, and immediately after as an already almighty representative of the gods. Woe to the one who as an uninitiated man would dare to look behind Isis' veils woven by people! Oh my, oh my, oh my, - the gods would batter him nicely!
GGJ|5|21|4|0|This was my free belief until now, but it received a miserable dig in the ribs from this apparition and I am now starting to very faintly believe in a higher divinity because I realize only too well that no man can accomplish such work with his known powers and will never accomplish. This can only be a work of a god, who can only be a kind of man, but a man whom great nature's powers obey easily and certainly at all times, as common warriors obey a proven insightful general about whom they know that he never lost a battle.
GGJ|5|21|5|0|But I now want to meet this god man! You, great Cyrenius, are definitely not him because if this was possible for you, the great Roman Empire would have been long ago surrounded by a wall high as a mountain, which even an eagle would dread flying over. Great lord, lord, lord let us know some of it and we will go home quietly!'
GGJ|5|21|6|0|Cyrenius says, "It would be all right if this could be common practice just like that; but it is not like you imagine! You could ask a ranger what time it is and if the sun shines, he will give you the hour of the day exactly and without decorum according to his staff stuck in the ground, for which you will have to pay him a stater; but it does not work quite like that here! Be patient and maybe something will still come out in the end; but it will cost more than a stater!"
GGJ|5|21|7|0|Roklus says, "Well, for something like this we can put on the line a pound of gold and ten pounds of silver, even more!"
GGJ|5|21|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, if one could buy something like this for a lot of gold and silver, it would be something else entirely! But I can assure you most definitely that this cannot be acquired with all the treasures of the world! You must first be taught how it can be acquired and through some tests be purified from within! Steeped and formally reared in the greatest disbelief in a manlike god and in other personal, godlike beings, you now want to learn from me for whom it was possible to bring into being all this in a moment just through His almighty will, so that you can crudely laugh at all of us in your privacy! I say to that: Hold on my beloved ones, we will first see if you are capable of any belief! If no belief can find a way inside you, then the information asked of me cannot be given to you! If, however, you are capable of any belief, with its becoming alive you will be able to receive everything else! - Did you understand me?"
GGJ|5|21|9|0|Roklus says, "Definitely understood because none of us is narrow-minded! But your request is impossible for us for the time being. We partly explained to you our reasons for it and if you care to hear them, we can and want to explain further!'
GGJ|5|21|10|0|Cyrenius says, driven by the words I put in his mouth, "Do that and I will learn from it how much you have distanced yourself from the way of the truth! Let me hear your reasons and I will certainly be able to infer from them if you are capable of a true, spiritual development and if your wish can be granted to you! Because if you are no longer capable of any true, spiritually pure development, you may leave from here in peace and live according to the teachings of your Epicurus, who to me is one of the very last sages!
GGJ|5|21|11|0|Yes, according to Epicurus one can best get by in this world as a man who is rich and physically fit as a fiddle; the principle: 'One should be honest and agreeable towards everyone for one's own sake - but always most honest towards oneself!' sounds fine in worldly ears, but a man's soul awakened by God's breath shudders before it because an Epicurean is still just a cunning egoist and only takes care of his own skin! Why should he care about all people? If he cannot take advantage of them, they can all be killed by lightning.
GGJ|5|21|12|0|These are the main characteristics of an Epicurean! How much spirituality has room in such a stony soul is hopefully graspable for every blind man. Yes, Epicurus' teachings are best for gaining wealth in this world, especially if they are mottled with stoic cynicism as it is the case with you; but they are least suited for gaining spiritual wealth because they completely exclude the pure love for God and for the poor neighbor. So much to your self-illumination! And now let us hear your reasons for your quite Essenian atheism!"
GGJ|5|22|1|1|Roklus proves his atheism
GGJ|5|22|1|0|Roklus says, "You are right, we are all that you just described a real Epicurean to be and are very well off on this earth! However, we have so many most convincing proofs for our atheism that one could fill the entire great sea with them. I will add some more to the ones I already gave you and hope that it will be enough and you will have to agree with us whether you want it or not! So kindly hear me out!
GGJ|5|22|2|0|Look, everything that has any kind of existence always expresses itself at times in a way that is without exception perceivable by all mankind! If the existing entity is endowed with any kind of reason, that will soon and quite easily be visible in its works; but if an entity, a statue for example, is not endowed with any reason at all, none or only such works will be visible from it that the blindest coincidence has done or attached to the entity. Thus wherever there is even limited intelligence, it will soon express itself through proper works originating from the inner intelligence.
GGJ|5|22|3|0|For example: The most simple moss acquires a proper form and develops its own organism through which it further secures blossoms, seeds and through them the ability to reproduce. A greater and more definite intelligence is a lot more visible and recognizable in superior plants after a certain level.
GGJ|5|22|4|0|A definite inner intelligence only emerges in animals, which do things that, although limited in number and variation, surpass in many aspects the things done by man. Man's works prove his extremely comprehensive intelligence; but perfection originating from within is nowhere visible, something that can never be denied in the works of animals. Thus even an animal's works are more intimately connected with its being and its character, than it is the case with man, this god of the earth.
GGJ|5|22|5|0|The works of man are actually just mimicry and consist of clumsy, merely external formations that lack any actual internal value. Man can imitate a form of beeswax cells out of all kinds of joinable materials; yes, he can even draw and paint them, - but what clumsiness prevails, except for the material the bee uses to build its cell! It seems that nature made a palpable joke with man! A most comprehensive intelligence lies within him and also the sense for true perfection, but no matter what he does, he will never ever reach it!
GGJ|5|22|6|0|If we assume that all living beings have a soul and that the soul is the acting principle everywhere - whether more or less perfect is all the same here -, this assumption can then be raised to evident truth that is logically and correctly inferred backwards, from the effect to the cause or from the works to the power, which we will call the soul. From the degree of perfection and order of the soul one can consequently reason firstly its existence and secondly its competence. But if we find some chaotic mix jumbled wildly and disorderly without stir or motion, so without all traces of any life, we think and say: The completely unconscious death prevails, whose fulfillment is total annihilation - an event that can be observed in autumn in many trees and bushes, from which the previously so beautiful and most orderly foliage of the tree's soul falls down in the wildest disorder, dries up and through the winter is almost reduced to nothing.
GGJ|5|22|7|0|Who is the sensitive one who can catch sight of even one working soul in the most total disorder?! Its flight and annihilation - yes, - but not a new and more perfected development! It is true that from the foliage the soil becomes richer and more receptive to the humidity in the air and through that more nourishing for the plants growing in it; but the fallen leaves will never rise again as one and the same because their souls practically no longer exist.
GGJ|5|22|8|0|Thus one can justifiably establish the principle that: The more orderly and perfected a work is, the more perfect is the power that put it forth, which is called 'soul' or 'spirit'. From the products or works one can consequently reason the existence and competence of a soul or spirit.
GGJ|5|22|9|0|Where do we find those works and that order in them that would imply with some probability a greatest, wisest and at the same time almighty, divine entity? The dogma of theists and theosophists [religious people and god-wise people] is known all too well. 'Look at the earth, its mountains, fields, seas, lakes and rivers, and all the countless creatures that live on it! All these indicate the existence of higher deities!' - or, as is the case with the blind Jews, only one god, which is by a hair more reasonable and at the same time more convenient than having so many invisible masters, since one will obviously make an enemy of one of these gods by paying homage and bringing sacrifices to another. I want to meet the one who at the same time gets on well with Juno and Venus, or with Mars and Janus, or with Apollo and Pluto!
GGJ|5|22|10|0|The Jews are in this case again better off by a hair because they have Jehovah, who is a master over their Pluto, whom they call 'Satan'. But the Jews' Pluto is a most foolish scoundrel because instead of honoring and rewarding his servants he mistreats them viciously; because of that no honest Jew loses any sleep over deeply scorning his lord Pluto as much as possible, and to Jehovah he will appear more agreeable the more energetically he scorns the Jewish Pluto and acts against his will, which I do not want to advise any real Roman or Greek to do! Whoever did this, would be all the most malicious Pluto priests needed. That means offering as good sacrifices to Pluto as to Zeus, otherwise dear Pluto will breathe down some poor sinner's neck, and Zeus cannot by right do anything against Pluto; because SUUM CUIQUE [to each his own] stands paramount as a principle of fate, against which not even Zeus can pass judgment without exposing himself to the danger of coming into conflict with all the other gods."
GGJ|5|23|1|1|Roklus' opinions on gods and priests
GGJ|5|23|1|0|(Roklus), "With a few small side leaps we now have two concepts about deities, which compel to laughter an only to some extent awakened human reason. The Egyptians, Greeks and Romans are teeming with great and small, good and evil gods; in the case of the Jews only one sits on the throne who is very serious and strictly just, but at the same time good and sometimes merciful. But the Jews, who he calls his people, may not make him angry because once he loses his patience all fun is over with him. In a moment he submerges the whole world under water for one year and then drains the water to god knows where and so millions are healed and have no more headaches! Or he lets lightning, fire and brimstone rain from the sky for a month over some small immoral tribe, and the tribe along with the vice disappears from the face of the earth! The one god of the Jews is also generous with pestilence and other evils; and once he starts swinging his staff over a tribe, there is no question of an early stop! In the case of the Jews all good and bad comes from one god, while for us Greeks many gods have to provide one or the other. Who is better off with their deities might be difficult to decide here.
GGJ|5|23|2|0|But what gods are either in Heaven or in Orcus and Tartarus!? This all is a smoke screen! The idle and unwilling to work priests are the gods and the one god of the Jews is the high priest of Jerusalem! These people are well equipped with diverse experiences and sciences from which they wisely do not let anything go over to the blind made and henceforth with all force blind kept populace. The often very great experiences of many centuries and the most diverse arts and sciences are kept only in their malicious caste as forever inviolable, holy secrets. With that they loosely palter with people, who must bring them heavy sacrifices, so that they can more easily be deceived as much as possible and be mistreated in all aspects of life. I will give my entire fortune and even the last spark of my life to the one who can factually prove the opposite!
GGJ|5|23|3|0|In primeval times there might have been here and there more honest and respectable people, who, endowed with an especially keen intellect from birth on and over time enriched by many diverse experiences, willingly and with love shared their spiritual achievements with their not so highly enlightened fellow men and in the end saw the blessings of their brothers accompanied by the best and most lasting successes. It must have been wonderful to live in a community in which no man hid any selfish secret from another man, and all were to their avail privy to everything that the most experienced one among them knew! But how long could such a fortunate situation last?
GGJ|5|23|4|0|Such a first benefactor of his fellow men was certainly pampered by them and his successor not less than that. In some who loved idleness this also awakened envy and desire to be pampered by fellow men. They too sought to enrich themselves with all sorts of experiences, but started to keep them more and more secret in order to aggrandize themselves in front of their fellow men. Then someone, who was able to stride along for a longer period of time as silent as a fish but with a noble air and who was naturally pressingly questioned by many curious people why he always strolled along so silent and profound, said, 'If you knew, what I know, and had you seen, heard and learned what I have seen, heard and learned, you would be more silent and profound from inner amazement than I am!'
GGJ|5|23|5|0|When still very simple people burning with curiosity and thirst for knowledge hear something like this from a cunning scoundrel and dawdler, they will give him no rest until he starts making up conditions under which he will disclose just a little of his infinite reserve. The conditions are gladly accepted and through that the smart scoundrel has propelled himself to a prophet and priest among his fellow men to whom he then starts to portray all sorts of mystic things, which neither he nor anybody else understands or can understand because they do not exist anywhere else besides in the quite fanciful brain of our scoundrel, who through his cunning deception silences all the real, old, honest, wise men, and does that mainly by attracting people and making them understand that he alone knows and understands more than ten thousand of their old, wise men.
GGJ|5|23|6|0|But in order to gain full and lasting access to the people for his deceitful teachings, he may only add several magic pieces, and the poor, good people let themselves be nailed up most firmly with thousand sharp-eyed, sharp-eared and usually almighty gods by him, the heartless and unscrupulous scoundrel!
GGJ|5|23|7|0|Woe to the fair-minded and well-meaning honest man, who with true knowledge and out of pure, altruistic love for the people said, 'Do not believe this false prophet because every word out of his mouth is a mountainous lie, from which are looking out only burning self-love and the most tyrannical imperiousness, which wants to put your limbs now still free in the heaviest chains as soon as possible! He will saddle you with unbearable laws under the title 'will of the gods' and for their transgression he will assign the heaviest punishments and even death by torture. Under the most powerful pressure of such a fake teacher you and your children will sigh and lament and call out for relief! But your calls will be in vain because it will be difficult to do anything against the power of the tyrant, who has neither a heart nor any humane brotherly love!'
GGJ|5|23|8|0|No just and healthy human reason can have anything against such anti-indoctrination, which must have taken place often in the beginnings of peoples' subjugation! But the people let themselves be persuaded by several marvels and believed in one or even a multitude of gods and let themselves be most cruelly mistreated by them, that is by their most proud, arrogant, mercilessly power-hungry and selfish representatives, instead of starting to think for themselves and return to the old, all-natural human reason. If one knew this as well as my eleven companions and I do, it would be understandable why I am an atheist."
GGJ|5|24|1|1|Roklus tries to substantiate his atheism as the true world view
GGJ|5|24|1|0|(Roklus), "If it is made more than plainly clear in this hardly refutable way, how all gods came to be and how their priests gradually became the actual mightiest masters over the life and death of their brothers, then you great lord, lord, lord will also understand how and why we became atheists! See, the few of us have found the way to the old, pure human reason and have returned to the great and holy mother nature, which is for us a visible and always in the most beautiful order, wonder-working deity, while all the rest of the deities revealing themselves through some person's mouth are nothing else but the imagination of a mad and lazy sluggard, who learned some magic skills from someone, or came up with them himself, in order to offer himself as a tool chosen by god to make his will known to the blind.
GGJ|5|24|2|0|Nature never needed a representative, and it never crossed the sun's mind to choose a representative for itself from the numbers of miserable people; it works alone, gives light and warms up everything in an incommensurable way! In short, everything except for man is in order in the entire, great nature. Even man, this greatest and most perfect primate, leaves nothing to be desired with respect to his nature and his form.
GGJ|5|24|3|0|But man, better said the speech-capable, upright walking, thus most perfect animal, also has reason and from it a free evolving intellect. Through it he can and should rule over all creatures subordinate to him. But such a privilege given to man by nature is not enough for him; he wants to trample all over his equals in his arrogance of being godlike! And that is the critical point when man oversteps his boundaries and makes himself a god. But because each one man, if he isn't deaf and dumb or completely insane, cannot in his flesh, as an equal with all other men, directly make himself a god - which he would certainly do if he would not fear being laughed at and even castigated by all people - he settles for merely being god's representative on earth; if that is begun cleverly enough and built on firm ground, it will endure for many centuries.
GGJ|5|24|4|0|If, with the establishment of any right of representation of a god, one adds even a few evidently wise and civically useful decrees, all is won for a millennium with the inherently always naively good and gentle human race! Then, on a wise law one can foist on the superstitious ones thousands of the most absurd lies and stupidities and they will be accepted with the most reverent readiness by the good-willed, but very blind, poor mankind. There can be no talk of understanding, of course, because such divinatory mysteries like the phantasms of an old fox can never be understood. But it does not matter because people always like best to contemplate what is most inexplicable, most incomprehensible and most strange to them.
GGJ|5|24|5|0|Whoever wants to bore people, should only state really good, familiar and easily conceivable truths and I stand for the fact that he will soon be all alone! If, however, he can lie really well and narrate from his imagination that, for example, in vast India he has seen mountain-high animals that have a hundred heads, and every head fully resembles another animal's head, and in the middle of the hundred most different animal head types towers on a long, thick neck the most gigantic human head, which speaks all languages of the world quite clearly, only with a voice similar to thunder, and even dictates to people laws on how they have to behave towards the rest of the entire great army of his animal heads. --! Yes, he can quite boldly explain to those people who are listening to him most attentively that on the big backs of these wondrous, tremendous animals are laid out the most beautiful cities and gardens, in which people and animals live and lead a pleasant life, if they exactly follow the laws of the human middle head on this most gigantic animal; if, however, they sin, they are immediately eaten by the tiger head of this animal! He can foist a lot more onto this certainly most absurd lie and everything will be firmly believed; woe to the one, who would want to say, ' Why are you listening to this liar?! I have been to India several times and have never either seen, even from afar, or heard talk about something similar!' It is all of no use! He is brought, as a slanderer of such a miraculous thing, to the silence beneficial to him, and the main liar, who has never seen India, claims the field. I experienced myself too many a time, how people much rather accept and even believe the most colossal foolishness, than the proven useful truth.
GGJ|5|24|6|0|And is it a wonder that with such known characteristics of people we are now properly cured and embalmed with gods? And is it not a greater wonder how people like me can still exist among so many most foolish people? And are you surprised, great lord, lord, lord that the twelve of us very experienced Greeks and Jews must inevitably be atheists, due to the quite simple fact that, most obviously, there cannot be a god built after such a foolishly human fashion, who would ask from people the most ridiculous things; let us say he would ask in his honor even the buying of the temple's dung and dirt for the blessing of the fields, acres, gardens and meadows and another thousand worse absurdities, which the still wiser one-god of the Jews requires, - never mind the most foolish and most absurd things, sacrifices, traditions and customs that dishonor human dignity and that are asked and from time to time even strictly demanded by our Greek, well around ten thousand gods?
GGJ|5|24|7|0|Woe, woe, woe to the one who dared to fillip even one of the most minor wooden divinities! He would, as a SACRILEGUS MALEDICTUS [damned temple desecrator], be handled most badly by god's representatives! The destruction of, or even an inflicted insult, to a lie carved in wood is still punished fiercely with the sword as a highest, inexcusable crime. But if thousands of these lazy swindlers trample every pure truth and the true honor of mankind, persecute these everywhere and suppress any emerging goodness with all power and with the cruelest means, it is completely alright and, - DICO - [I say] highly pleasing to the wise and omnipotent gods. Ah, true mankind is most obediently thankful for all gods and divinities! Can you, as a known truly wise lord and regent, blame me that I feel disgusted enough to throw up when anyone is attracted by a god even as little as possible?!
GGJ|5|24|8|0|When I went for the third time to India as a merchant, I found quite a lot of intelligence and goodness, but in addition, also found such horrible foolishness that one could crucify oneself just to never again come into contact with such colossal divine fooleries. According to what I heard there from their theosophy, the highest god Lama, who is also called Delaih, confers on his highest representative, who is also immortal, the highest honor and appears to him and his senior priests once every year; this only happens on a high mountain peak! On the behest of the highest of all gods the representative then has to defecate on a most pure, white cloth, then dry the excrement and turn it into powder. This 'powder of god', as the Indians named it, is put grain by grain in wooden, very small boxes and is sent under lock and key for a great price to the heads of nations; these high heads have to most reverently consume this dirt gift from god after doing the required penance. These and a lot more of the most absurd fooleries are things of which everyone who travels there can convince themselves.
GGJ|5|24|9|0|What should a levelheaded person of pure reason and healthy mind say when he hears from the highest Indian god about such real foulness through which he wants to be highly revered? Yes, one could fly off the handle at such colossal stupidity of the people, to which they maybe have been hanging on with life and limb for several thousands of years and they cannot be dissuaded by any reasonable concept!
GGJ|5|24|10|0|Yes, let me once meet a decent god, and I will stop being an atheist; this miraculous thing that took place before my eyes could really tempt me to that and bring me to the belief that despite all the most foolish deities concocted by people there can still be a true deity complying with pure reason, which would be a great and most beautiful thought of man! If, however, the deity is in the end as false as it was the case until now with all deities known to me, it may perform another thousand such miracles before my eyes, and I will truly not honor it!
GGJ|5|24|11|0|This is how I am, think and act! Thus you can entrust me with something, if you know something better and truer, and I will certainly accept it thankfully! - So how did Mark's new dwelling come into existence? Who called it into existence? "
GGJ|5|25|1|1|Roklus' nature, illuminated by the Lord
GGJ|5|25|1|0|Cyrenius becomes very meditative about everything he heard from Roklus and does not know at all what kind of answer he should give him. Therefore he turns to Me and says in a low voice, "Lord, the man is generally not wrong, and it seems to me that in spite of his atheism he must have quite a good heart for real mankind. If he could be brought to the true theism, he would be a golden pearl for Your purely divine cause with his enormous acumen and through his many-sided experiences. But because he has so many experiences and judgment as sharp as an eagle's sight, it is difficult, at least for me, to give him an answer from which one could expect the best success with him. How would it be if You handled him Yourself now? You could tell him with a few words more than I could. Lord, do this with this man because his views seem sound as a bell to me!"
GGJ|5|25|2|0|I say, "You have judged the man quite right and that is how it is with him; none of you has so much naturally healthy, worldly experience like this Roklus and through him his eleven companions. But because in these times and often through his significant earthly treasures he came across nothing but cunning and deception and found divinity represented by the biggest and most wicked swindlers everywhere, one cannot be surprised that in the end he had to out of necessity throw the baby out with the bath water.
GGJ|5|25|3|0|He searched for god quite assiduously and that is why he took all his big journeys. But the further he went, the more nonsense, folly and graspable deception he found. In the end he even let himself be initiated by the Essenians and took to it because they at least put their divination deception to the beneficial use of humanity and are very good and smart people who are open brothers to one another and do not want to have an advantage over their fellow men; this sect's tenet is, 'Know equally much, have equally much, be equally much, and do not reveal to any layman the secret of the high and thick walls, from which no misery shall originate for any person on earth, only possible salvation!'
GGJ|5|25|4|0|On the whole that is certainly quite commendable, but there is a tremendous catch in faith in a god because it is a most agreed upon matter among them that, except for the secret forces of nature, there is no god and never can be one. And this is why it is difficult to get a real Essenian around to faith in a god. One must first give him many more opportunities to freely renounce everything and everyone to his heart's content. Only after he has revealed himself before you, will it be possible to do something very special with him. But he is not yet ready for it because there is still a lot in him that he has not revealed yet due to mistrust towards your Roman way of maintaining justice with the sword.
GGJ|5|25|5|0|As long as a man does not dare to completely trust someone, he will never become a true friend to that someone. As long as he does not become a true, completely trusting friend to someone, he will not completely open up to that someone. If he does not completely open up to someone, the necessary, absolute renouncement will inevitably fall through. Therefore, you must strive to turn this Roklus into a completely trusting friend, and he will then tell you very strange things that will greatly amaze you!
GGJ|5|25|6|0|But you must convert your highly judicial Roman countenance and virtue into those of a real friend before him, namely as open and sincere as possible, otherwise you will not get anywhere with him! If, however, you win him over, it will be easy to deal with him, and only then can I start saying more; but now with fully leaving his free will he would not even allow Me to speak, but say quite simply to Me, 'Friend, I only know the senior governor and have to deal only with him; I do not know you and thus do not know with how much I can entrust you! 'And for the time being I could not reply to that anything but, 'Friend, you have judged quite right and well! ' Therefore for the time being seek to win him over most and only then lead him to Me, and we will soon have the whole matter settled!"
GGJ|5|25|7|0|Cyrenius says, "I will try it, but I suspect that my plan will not work quite to my desire!"
GGJ|5|25|8|0|I say, "Approach it the right way and it will be alright!"
GGJ|5|26|1|1|Cyrenius' friendly response to Roklus. The reasons for the decline of the priesthood
GGJ|5|26|1|0|Hereupon Cyrenius turns to Roklus again and says: "Now listen, my friend, I have thoroughly thought about everything I heard from you and have deliberated back and forth; I have found your reasons quite true and convincing and cannot do otherwise but tell you that you are right in many aspects, but still not in all because, despite all your healthy views, your flaw is excessive zeal and you throw out the baby with the bath water; you base your judgments on the present and build a structure that does not have a solid base, stands on sand and can be easily destroyed by storms.
GGJ|5|26|2|0|It is quite true that the priests, especially the high ones, are in most cases extremely power-hungry and are therefore, in most cases, heartless people and the minor priests must dance to their tune most times, especially the ones who have to hold office in the immediate vicinity of the great and high ones; but things are not so vacuous and a pure fraud, as you imagine and assume!
GGJ|5|26|3|0|Think about the difference in language between now and the distant past! Thousand years ago one spoke in pictures and relevant parables. The entire language was true poetry, for which reason ancient people wrote everything in verses and generally talked like that with each other; the so-called wretched prose only appeared when people went over into the purely materialistic life of the flesh in a basically corrupted way.
GGJ|5|26|4|0|Thus, the old prophets and seers may have described and showed to the people the true and right God, and the first people certainly understood them better than we understand them now; but by strictly abiding the known wisest commandments of God at that time the first descendants achieved great affluence. This soon made them wanton, sensualistic and mean. Soon enough such people had nothing more to do with figurative spiritual language and soon after they did not understand the language of the old prophets and seers at all.
GGJ|5|26|5|0|People started to stick to the meaning of letters, which does not animate, but only kills, and in this manner they lost the light core of truth. Except for two among us, none of us, as we are here, knew anything about an inner, spiritual sense for the truth, and everything we heard from all the seers and oracles seemed to us, as it did to you, bare foolery. But the two, who are also among us, and especially one of them, have disabused us and showed us how downright terribly wrong we had misunderstood the old seers and prophets.
GGJ|5|26|6|0|From such wrong insights had to finally stem completely wrong life principles, and from those other myriads of fooleries; in the end the teachings about god could not have a better face than everything else man did and achieved.
GGJ|5|26|7|0|But because mankind became quite bleary in its inner spiritual life sphere and must have felt completely abandoned by the higher, godly spiritual influences, selfishness started to grow, shielded itself, sensed all enemies and armed itself against their possible attack with outer weapons, like a man caught by night in the woods, who for fear of any hostile creatures, mobilizes everything possible in order to prepare a defense against his assumed enemies, wanting to encroach upon him.
GGJ|5|26|8|0|Yes, many a man takes his fear so far that he completely annuls the possible existence of a creature friendly to him, shuts himself off from everyone, and is a perfect miser, who snatches up everything for his protection and does not allow anyone to come up next to him! He surrounds his house with high and thick walls, locks his treasures in iron coffins and on top of that often buries them underground, usually in a place that is hardly ever treaded by people.
GGJ|5|26|9|0|In such a condition man also often becomes power-greedy, surrounds himself with all sorts of might and seeks in the most relentless way to appropriate everything for fear of ever having to have too little.
GGJ|5|26|10|0|Go and ask such a real miser for whom he snatches up everything, as he himself cannot in a thousand years consume what he saved up. He will immediately regard you as his archenemy and will certainly not answer you or talk to you. Priests in particular are like that, especially in spiritual respect.
GGJ|5|26|11|0|They are in possession of the old prophetic deliverances and read and follow them most of all; but by that in most cases they also get first into a dense forest full of darkness and doubts from which they cannot ever find their way out. But because they are already priests, before the people they must give the impression through some foolish pomp that they know and understand something; however, they do not know and understand anything, except - but that, only most secretly for themselves - that they totally do not know, understand and sense anything!
GGJ|5|26|12|0|Therefore they spend their time on how to ever more effectively hide their complete ignorance from the people and how they can best fool them; that is not too difficult a task for the priests who have brought it so far with their thinking, that they do not know anything for themselves - which takes a lot in itself.
GGJ|5|26|13|0|Through an approximation some surely enough often come to a light of the right kind; but because of the once confused people, they cannot knock over the once built structure, which unfortunately is full of deception and lies. They must float with the current and at the most keep the better conviction very secretly to themselves.
GGJ|5|26|14|0|Believe me for sure that there are among the priests of whatever theology men who know their completely false teachings all too well and who have knowledge of one, true god, whom they follow completely in their hearts; but they still cannot once and for all change anything in the old, wrong structure! They patiently leave it to the One who has the power to knock over the temples of deception at His convenience and when He thinks it appropriate. He will know best, why He allowed the building of all sorts of temples for false gods and idols and their fortification through walls and swords!
GGJ|5|26|15|0|If you consider it carefully, it must begin to dawn on you a little that with all your sagacity and all your numerous experiences as a complete atheist all your mentioned reasons are not absolutely correct and you are still very far away from the pure, inner truth!
GGJ|5|26|16|0|It is your turn again to justify yourself, as you like and can. We face each other as friends now and you are granted free speech without the slightest penalty! You can speak out on how you feel completely openly and I will not endeavor to bring you on the right path through word, advice and deed as a first authority bearer of Rome or as a chief justice, but as a man and brother! If, however, you do not want that, you can at your freest will betake yourself from here and move on unhindered wherever you like and want! I will feel sorry to let you leave in your illusion; nevertheless, due to your sagacity that I respect, you will never be coerced by me in the least. - So speak to me, your friend, completely openly and freely!"
GGJ|5|27|1|1|The artificial sanctuary in the temple of Jerusalem. Abominable Indian penance
GGJ|5|27|1|0|Roklus says, "Lord, lord, lord, your reply was very good and wise, and I have weighed and carefully considered it syllable by syllable! I found a lot of truth and good in it, and also that you are, hardly understandable for me, a perfectly real cosmopolitan, like there are unfortunately desperately few left, especially at your level.
GGJ|5|27|2|0|The idea of only one, wisest, but at the same time most humane god would be beautiful and highly commendable; but where does such a deity exist other than in the beautiful concept of a poetically aroused human mind? If any divine reality was different, it would have to manifest itself through something special! But one can do whatever one wants, and seek and search with the greatest diligence in the world and with the most intensive alertness and sagacity, and that always with the best will in the world, and all will still be of no use!
GGJ|5|27|3|0|A hooded man stands in the foreground everywhere one looks searchingly, as guards stand before the precious curtain in the temple in Jerusalem, so that no layman can ever step behind the mysterious curtain. With our gold, however, our we as gentiles looked behind such veils of Isis and found nothing other than what man's hands had made: a chest similar to a sarcophagus made of black and brown wood; in the middle of this chest was fastened an iron basin in which naphtha burned with a bright and high flame that supposedly represented the presence of the highest god!
GGJ|5|27|4|0|I, however, ask how much blindness and foolishness is needed in order to believe something like this! Where is the god and not the man, who put all this together for the deception of his fellow-men, from whom he keeps all information about life and death, so that they continue to remain as foolish and blind as possible and work day and night with blood dripping hands, so that god's workshy representatives can really grow fat at the expense of the poor, foolish fauns. Why should such humanly divine highness care about the lives of millions? In order to not bring all furies upon themselves, these must be ready at any moment to put their life on the line in order to maintain the ineradicable pest that represents their god and that is actually their greatest curse!
GGJ|5|27|5|0|Friend, if I may call you that, go to India and take a look at mankind there and your hair will stand on end! You will meet penitents there that your imagination could have never dreamt up! Here for criminals they have punishments imposed by the judges. Executioners carry out the punishments on the law-transgressors for no longer than one day in the worst case. There the lightest penance lasts at least one to two years and the sinner must carry it out on himself most exactly and without any mercy. The lightest punishment there is so gruesome that a Roman crucifixion is literally nothing compared to it. I will give you a few of the lightest examples and it will be completely enough for you!
GGJ|5|27|6|0|I saw such a light penitent! He had three iron nails through his calves, yet still had to pull a significant burden around a tree. If his flesh became tired he took a whip with iron tips and dealt himself the most powerful strokes. His daily penitent's food was composed of seven figs and a pitcher of water. This penitent was carrying out his penance for the second year and was still alive.
GGJ|5|27|7|0|Another light penitent I saw, was stuck full of spikes like a porcupine, with the only difference that in the porcupine's case the sharp tips are pointing outwards; in the penitent's case they were pointing inwards and were pushed at least two thumbs thick into the flesh. According to the directions of the most friendly penance prophet the penitent had to personally jab into his flesh these spikes, made either out of hard wood, bone or even out of iron; every day he had to push in one more for the whole two-year penance period, so that at the end of his hopeless penance period he has as many holy penance spikes stuck in his body and flesh, as there are days in two full years. If the penitent survived his penance, he then begins the voluntary after-penance for merit before the all-seeing eyes of the Lama; the first obligatory part of his penance was only to gain forgiveness for his sins from the Lama. Only through the after-penance can he earn merit before the Lama.
GGJ|5|27|8|0|I asked the otherwise very friendly penance herald, what would be the after-penance for this penitent full of spikes. He said, 'It can be of two, even three kinds: he keeps the spikes stuck in his flesh until his dying day, which is associated with very many discomforts, especially during sleep; such penitents can only sleep on drifting sand or in water connected to tubes that are filled with air. Secondly they could pull the spikes out of their flesh, but not more than one a day and so they would have to deal with the pulling out for as long as initially with the jabbing in. Thirdly they could have their spikes all pulled out at the same time and take a remedy bath. This heals the wounds fast and the penitent is immediately afterwards a useful and fit for work person; for that, however, he either has to bring a strenuous sacrifice to the Lama, or be a slave for four years to a priest and cultivate his fields, meadows and gardens, whereby he has to feed himself by his own means. That he will not fare very well in doing so, is evident!'
GGJ|5|27|9|0|This I was told by such a friendly penance pronouncement priest, whereupon I asked him what crime such a sinner must have committed, so that such a torture penance could be imposed on him. The penance herald said, 'Often no real crime is needed for that, but rather it all lies with the unfathomably wise arbitrariness of the eternal Lama! He reveals his holy will only to his highest priest on earth. This one then announces it to us lower priests and thereupon we instruct the people, who have to obey as blindly. Even if we are infinitely small and little before the Lama's highest priest, before the people we are still infinitely much and great and enforcing our will! A word from our mouth is immutable law because the people know that our and the Lama's word are one!'
GGJ|5|27|10|0|I asked him if the Lama ever gives a reason, why he imposes such gruesome penance on a man. Again the priest said with the friendliest and meekest countenance in the world, 'Does the Lama ever say to a man how, when, and why, he afflicts him with a most painful illness? The Lama is highly wise, almighty and just. He does what he wants and never asks anyone for advice, and he loathes people's opinions! But who can oppose the will of the Lama, who is almighty? It would be the most awful of the awful and the most horrible of the horrible to make him angry! That is why, it is more beneficial for man to torture himself in this world where everything has an end, than to eternally burn in the Lama's most terrifying fire of wrath in the other world.'
GGJ|5|27|11|0|Thereupon, I asked the friendly man, who could watch for years with the greatest and most pious composure, how hundreds of penitents torment and mortify their flesh most excruciatingly according to the Lama's will made known to them, why there is no young woman, even less a girl, as well as no priest at all among the penitents. One can only see older people, mostly moors, and very old, usually very ugly women! Thereon the pious priest said nothing else but, 'Dear knowledge hungry stranger, every explanation lies in 'The Lama wants it that way!' If one knows that, any further question is superfluous!'"
GGJ|5|28|1|1|The state of affairs of the Indian priests
GGJ|5|28|1|0|(Roklus), "This answer irked me, a Roman citizen, and I said to him, "Friend, would you have answered the same way if I had asked this question with a stern face at the head of ten times hundred thousand warriors and commanded you to release from their penance all these poor penitent fauns?' The pious man boggled a little, gave me a very inquiring look and seemed to ponder a lot, what he should answer to this question.
GGJ|5|28|2|0|I, however, said to him with a very grave face, 'Yes, yes, look at me so that you can later on recognize me sooner and more easily at the head of a most mighty army, when I will attack and destroy the evil and strong castle of your most gruesome god and his high priest!' The previously friendly shepherd of souls braced himself, made a grim face, and said to me, 'You crazy mortal, you would sooner destroy the moon than the Lama's strongest castle! But where is your army?'
GGJ|5|28|3|0|I said, 'I will not tell you! Only one cue is needed from me, and you evil man will find out soon enough where my army has positioned itself! I am telling you: If you do not tell me something entirely true about the Lama and about his high priest and about your association with him and the reason for this most shameful mistreatment of people, I will have you seized and tortured for twenty years with everything my imagination will give me, so that you may taste how these poor penitents must feel under such unheard-of agonies and tortures!'
GGJ|5|28|4|0|The pious man saw that at best I am not to be joked with and began to come out with the truth, although visibly grudgingly and with the preliminary remark and plea that he could then leave with me because he would no longer be sure about his life; I consented to that, whereupon he started revealing everything:
GGJ|5|28|5|0|'We have a script that supposedly originates from the patriarchs of this earth. Its makers are supposedly a certain Kienan, Jared and Henoch at the behest of the highest God, whose name only the high priest knows. There are long accounts from Nohai and Mihihal as well in the great book of books; but we do not know its content and can never take a look inside because it is forbidden under penalty of most excruciating death.
GGJ|5|28|6|0|None of us lower priests has ever seen the Lama! One can count himself lucky and blessed if one gets to see the Lama's high priest once in one's lifetime. The Lama himself does not even come into question! The high priest knows about the living conditions of all his subjects and all his subordinate lords, whom he commands like a master commands his servants. They must obey him in everything he wants, otherwise it only takes a word to his people, who believe in him blindly and most firmly and expect all prosperity and adversity from him alone, and they will most gladly rise and kill all the lords because they would thereby gain the Lama's highest favor. The lords know this for a fact and in their own interest give the high priest all imaginable honors and yearly donate to him great sums of gold and silver; on top of that they enrich him with the nicest herds.
GGJ|5|28|7|0|If he dictates a corporal penance to one or the other - penance from which not even a lord is excluded - the lords can resolve it either with gold and precious gems and pearls, or they can pleadingly come to ask for permission that someone else, if he is a very pious man and never had to do penance and if he wants to, may take on a penance for a lord, which will be valid for the lord; this, as well as the determination of the surrogacy tax, which is never too small on such occasions, is left to the pious man's free will. Such pious substitutes ask the penance heralds for advice in advance and can transform the most painful corporal penance dictated to a lord into any desired easier one, which the Lama's high priest will accept as valid for the lord, as long as the lord pays the penance substitute a high enough sum from which the respective substitute has to give two thirds to us priests.
GGJ|5|28|8|0|An undisclosed norm to be honored with the imposition of penances is that penances should be imposed upon poor people very seldom and if they are imposed, then they are always of the easiest kind. Great and hard penances are usually imposed upon the rich and affluent who can redeem doing the penance either partially or completely as they desire. Rarely does someone redeem completely, with the exception of a lord, because such complete redemption would rob them of their entire fortune. The miser does the penance himself and rather suffers the greatest torture than give away his gold and silver. If the one to whom a penance was dictated has a very beautiful daughter or a very handsome and educated son, he can offer them as sacrifice to the high priest instead of the gold and silver, of course with a small dowry and well adorned and most richly dressed. The high priest and his countless servants can use the like to all sorts of duties because he owns, mostly in the mountains and high lands, an enormously large territory of such dimensions that a man would have to walk around for years in order to see all the lands that belong to the high priest as a gift from the Lama."
GGJ|5|29|1|1|The residence of the Lama's high priest
GGJ|5|29|1|0|(Roklus,) "The city where he resides has no name, is very big and firmly built for eternity. It stands surrounded by insurmountable mountains, itself on a high mountain that has stone walls over which no one should be able to climb, even if he could come close to the large mountain, which is utterly impossible, because the whole big mountain on which the nameless city is built, is surrounded in the vast high plateau by a triple circular wall that has no gates; one can only get over the walls by means of rope ladders lowered from above.
GGJ|5|29|2|0|But if one successfully gets over the three huge walls that way, he then stands at the bleak rock walls of the mountain. Then one assiduously walks around the mountain a whole day and a half futilely looking for a possible way up, which is impossible to find because on the surface there is none. Only the guards of the third circular wall know the gate in a rock, to which one can only get by means of a lowered rope ladder. Once one is up on the rock spur, which is well twelve times head-high above ground, one has still not reached anything if the guards of this ledge, which has an area of good two acres, do not open the gate and lead one up on the mountain with a torch through a long, subterranean passageway.
GGJ|5|29|3|0|Once one arrives at the top of the mountain after an intense hour on subterranean stairways, his eyes cannot get enough of the great natural glory it sees there. The upper area is several acres big and consists of the most luxuriant gardens. In the middle of the plateau there is a one to two acres big lake, which is not very deep, but has the cleanest and most tasty water and provides all the inhabitants of the big and most holy mountain city with its most essential elements.
GGJ|5|29|4|0|One walks around for hours on the high mountain and notices no trace of a city. If one wants to enter this city, one has to first pass quite a stretched forest and again come to a circular wall of great circumference, through which one can pass through gates and drawbridges. Once one comes into the big city after many troubles and discomforts, there is such glory to be seen that no mortal can imagine. One can see everything there with the exception of the high priest's palace.
GGJ|5|29|5|0|This is in the middle of the city on an even higher rock, which has a circumference of three thousand paces and towers thirty times head-high over the other buildings of the big city. One gets into this holiest palace only through subterranean stairs. How it looks in there I cannot tell you because first of all, I was never in there myself and no one gave me a description of it; with the exception of the high servants of the high priest no one is allowed to dare to even go near the entrance gate.
GGJ|5|29|6|0|Apparently the high priest often times goes down in the city disguised, takes pleasure walks in the gardens and confers with the other priests as the only inhabitants of this city; but no one is allowed to recognize him or greet him as the high priest. Whichever of the priests did that, would expose him to very ominous trouble. Only four times a year is a day appointed when he shows himself in full regalia to the inhabitants of the city. Those are the greatest holidays. Three nights before and three nights after, the whole mountain lights up from countless lights so that all the surrounding mountains far and wide look like they are glowing, which always offers a terribly beautiful sight.
GGJ|5|29|7|0|But one cannot get as easily as you probably imagine to this high plateau in the middle of which the described mountain with the holy city is situated; one has to first pass many mountains, valleys and gorges for days on end. In the end there is a strait like there cannot be another in the world! In order to finally get on the high plateau, one has to climb ladders, without which it would be impossible to come to the plateau. With all your might it is impossible to push forward because these natural fortresses cannot be captured by any earthly army neither through siege nor through whatever other means of force. You can cut the people off from their Lama's high priest for a while, - but to alienate them from him, never! His powerful lords are taking care of that and each one of them can double your army. Thus I do not advise you to make a mistake with great India, because you will fare awfully bad!' 55 Hereupon he was silent again and I had time to imagine my nicest part. I had found out that the Indian god is a man and understood very well how to consolidate himself and knew now, what I had wanted to know."
GGJ|5|30|1|1|Roklus critizes the Indian and the Jewish religious teaching
GGJ|5|30|1|0|(Roklus,) "Yes, I had spoken out earlier that man's idea of only one god, indwelled from immemorial times by the greatest intelligence, the clearest reason, the highest wisdom and the best and almightiest will, is to be counted as one of man's most beautiful and most worthy. But the concept of a perfect deity should also be a highly pure one, commensurate to the entity, whether it found a reality in spiritually transcendental background or not! But such a deity is professed under all sorts of most foolish and material concepts and is forced with such deceit and often gruesome violence on the other, still level-headed primitive man for worship and deep veneration!
GGJ|5|30|2|0|If as an experienced thinker one bristles against it, it is said: There must be a god no matter what face he has; whether it is one worthy of a god, or a hideously foolish one, it has generally been all the same to the stone-blind man! But can it be all the same to educated, pure reason? I do not think so because pure reason is based on a mathematically correct, logical order and can never, under any constraints, imagine that a master, whose most artful and most organized works show how much knowledge and many dignified experiences he must have had in order to call into being such magnificent and most organized artificial works, would have been a lot dumber and more stupid than the dumbest fish in the water!
GGJ|5|30|3|0|How, one says, could I have guessed that a deity, deeply venerated by millions of people, should be so dreadfully dumb? No, listen, great friend, it does not take that much! I am speaking openly now, as it is openly coming from my heart. If we go through the commandments of the deities known to us and examine their visual presentations visible only to us, we have enough! Nothing more needs to be said about it."
GGJ|5|30|4|0|Cyrenius says here, "Well, you will hopefully have no objection towards the Mosaic law of the Jews?"
GGJ|5|30|5|0|Roklus says, "This is admittedly the best of all commandments that I have come across as originating from gods. God's oneness and the laws, if not exhaustive, are as humane as possible and have a great resemblance with the ones of old Egypt; but he did not reproduce a wise law of the old Egyptians! It is very nice and laudable that Moses' deity gives a law to children, on how they should behave towards their parents; but the Egyptian's Isis had given quite a wise law to the parents on how they should behave towards their children, because children are people too and should have the full right to demand from their makers a certain something due to them; because they did not procreate themselves into this world and were not asked in advance if they would be all right with being put into this world under very often bitter conditions. In short, the small, weak firstlings have from Moses a law for the behavior towards their elders; but these do not have one with regard to the children and so they stand without any right before their parents, like slaves before their masters. Later and subsequent adjustments were given by Moses with regard to this; but there is nothing in the initial commandment that was supposedly given on the mountain by god."
GGJ|5|31|1|1|Roklus praises godlessness and inexistence
GGJ|5|31|1|0|(Roklus), "I have dealt a lot with the Jews and know their laws maybe better than some of them because it was important for me that I get to know them most closely. An old proverb says, 'Look and you shall find!' - but so far this proverb did not want to come true for me because I always found what I was not looking for. I have looked for the real and true deity and that with much diligence and with many sacrifices of funds, troubles and exertions of all kinds, and this always with a sober spirit and mind, - but I found nothing, nothing but human deception of all kinds and sorts, where there was no trace of a deity even the size of a mote. Everywhere I found at best, either the belief in patriarchal authority, but always shrouded in an entire jungle of mysticism, or worse the most frivolous superstition or at the worst the maddest belief due to politically menial coercion, under whose aegis (protection), even a spirit endowed by nature with the brightest abilities will not be able to, in the end, keep itself above the slime of the most blatant stupidity. He will become a hypocrite and a monster in his very own eyes because I don't know anything more horrid and abject for the high dignity of a man's spirit than having to accept, due to a law sanctioned by a powerful tyrant, that only the moon shines during the day and causes the day, and the sun at night; and whoever does not believe this, his eyes will be put out, nose and ears cut off, and the tongue pulled out from his mouth. This is the first degree of punishment for faithlessness.
GGJ|5|31|2|0|If such a mutilated person still does not believe what is presented to him for believing, the nonbeliever is nailed completely naked through hands and feet on the roughest crossbar; thereupon his belly is slit open crisscross and ravenous dogs are let on it, which then tear out and eat up the nonbeliever's bowels and intestines from his still living body! Who cannot believe this, should travel to India and he will find not only this, but thousand fold worse, which the people must do to themselves. And if somebody, as a penitent, would refuse to torture himself most atrociously, woe, woe, woe to him - death is sworn to him with thousand oaths, of course, of the most gruesome and most hopeless kind! And, friend, behind it should be hidden some highly wise, extremely good, most just and almighty deity? If I became a tenfold fool, such a thing would still be impossible for me to accept!
GGJ|5|31|3|0|Therefore stop with all the god talk! People do not ever need a God, but they need truly philanthropic philosophy and humanity founded on reasonable principles, and thereby they become completely perfect gods themselves. With pure reason and with their roused searching mind, the sharp seeing and sensitive people of the great creator nature will soon pick up many important secrets and achieve miraculous things, which none of us have ever dreamed of, and the people will live in trade and change enormously happy among themselves without the old, silly gods; physical death, behind which they will see and expect in their imagination neither an Elysium, nor less some most demented Tartar, will certainly cause them a lot less fear than now, when after discarding their body the real and most atrocious calamity expects them forever.
GGJ|5|31|4|0|I did not exist for eternities; do I feel any sadness because I did not exist? Thus I will certainly feel even less of a bothersome sadness for this mad existence in the state of my renewed and absolute non-existence. I find absolute nonexistence to be the happiest state of a person who once existed; the feeling of existence, even in the happiest states, is on the whole worse, because with the happiest existence there is the fear of either easily falling into an unhappy existence, or of one day most obviously and most certainly losing the extremely happy state through death.
GGJ|5|31|5|0|The perfect non-existence neither has to enjoy luck, nor to mourn its certain imminent loss beforehand. Hence, no death which nature gives will frighten a proper philosopher like me, however, a death by torture will! Is that why dear nature has not bred man from some material generated in her earth humus, so that he should allow to be tortured by his equals!? In short, I see in nature's works a lot of wisdom, although I do not find every action of raw natural force necessarily most wise and most suitable; but I will never raise a complaint about it."
GGJ|5|32|1|1|Roklus' philosophy of nature
GGJ|5|32|1|0|(Roklus), "The raw and yet most powerful forces of nature cannot work in another way than only extremely raw, and their thus created work is a necessary one; because their uproarious work brings to life the small forces, and these develop into something only when they are brought to life by the most powerful work of the great raw forces. Only by mutual pulling and pushing do the small forces become moldable and start developing the adopted forms, thus stepping into felt existence, which they maintain for as long as they are able to resist in their apartness another, more powerful force acting on them. If this one overpowers the small force, the small separate force is completely done with. The form disintegrates with it immediately and everything is once more engulfed by the great force, as such is shown rather appropriately by the picture of Cronos, who as genitor of the gods devours his children, which was certainly contrived by a wise man of primordial times. Time and the forces acting in it is just the named mythical god Cronos. Time produces everything; perpetually it generates laughing farmlands and at the same time dry stubble fields. Becoming and decaying, life and death, existence and nonexistence always stroll along simultaneously. No peace, no rest; a wave calls into existence a neighboring wave, - but between them soon walk along the furrow, the grave! What carries the mark of life also carries the mark of death on the other side.
GGJ|5|32|2|0|However, all this is for the careful observer of things, as they come and go, a necessary result of the continual interaction of the different single forces and special forces in great nature. These awake each other continuously and destroy themselves once more struggling as they have struggling called themselves into existence. Everywhere I see a perpetual game of waves, and the often splendid shapes of the clouds floating in the air deliver quite palpable proof of what highly distinct forms the two-way acting forces squeeze into. Soon a lion appears, soon a dragon, soon a bird, a fish, a dog, very often even a human head, sometimes even a windswept whole person! But how long do these often rather nicely shaped forms last? For as long as a stronger force acting upon them does not first rob them of their nice form and finally even their existence!
GGJ|5|32|3|0|Is it a lot different with our form and our existence? Not at all! How much does that change in man from birth on until his old age, if he reaches it! And where is the proud man who a thousand years ago planned to conquer the entire world? There where the snowflake lingers, which with its millions of siblings strived to turn the whole world into ice! Where is the hurricane, to which just yesterday the strongest cedars stood in the way and which threatened to put an end to their existence? A more powerful opposing force devoured it, like Cronos devoured his children! It survives very faintly only in our temporary memory; in reality, however, it has stopped raging for the whole eternity!
GGJ|5|32|4|0|When I traveled through Persia, I witnessed an extremely strange natural phenomenon. It was a blazing hot day, so that our caravan had to look for protection from the scorching sunrays under big, shady trees. Roughly a few hours before sunset we noticed in the east a massive, coal-black cloud rise and start moving towards us. Our leaders predicted a mighty storm and advised us not to leave the forest before the storm will have sped pass. We did that, and in half an hour the storm was above us with lightning and thunder. It crashed and raged quite dreadfully in the trees, and some strong branches lost their existence, and the poor foliage of the trees suffered immensely. It started raining, but not too heavily; however, it got darker and darker. After a few moments of rain, among the ever more heavily falling raindrops fully developed toads started falling by the millions down on earth from the clouds. The ones who fell in water swam around quite well, while only a few of the ones that fell on the hard surface of the earth got away with their life for a few moments. The strange thing was that few moments after this odd storm, which lasted a good quarter of an hour, when the almost setting sun sent its hot rays on the surface of the earth again, our toads disappeared and nothing was left of them but a slimy mould, and that only here and there.
GGJ|5|32|5|0|Now I ask, where did those countless many toads come from, and who created them? Who other than the natural forces which have met by chance in such a way that from their mutual striving, toads had to emerge! Those which got into water probably found food acceptable to them in their element, and many may have been saved; but the ones that fell on the scorching hot surface of the earth, met an element hostile to their nature and forces striving against them, and the result was the complete decomposition of their insufficiently solid existence for the shortness of their being. Nature always works blindly without some economical calculation, as one can clearly infer from many phenomena; it generates things of one kind or the other always in such an immense number from which in general hardly the hundredth part reaches a solid and durable existence. One should only look at a tree that gets its blossoms in the spring! Who would want to or could count thousand times thousand blossoms? However, if one walks around under the tree only eight days after the blossom period, one will find on the ground a large amount of already fallen blossoms together with the stems; thereupon the falling of the too numerous blossom onset continues until the full maturation of the ones remaining on the tree."
GGJ|5|33|1|1|The God of the philosophers of nature
GGJ|5|33|1|0|(Roklus), "If any extremely wise God was the creator of the tree and its fruit buds, he would surely go about it more economically, because a wise economy belongs in the sphere of wisdom! But from the often extremely uneconomical initial beginning of things, it is more than clear that the things emerging from the raw natural forces in their mutual fight that repeats itself mostly in the same way, are put forth in an immense number, from which only as many reach completion, as to what extent the arguing forces did not silence each other; because with such silence the active cause of the becoming and maintaining ceases and inevitably with it the produced work itself. But insofar the once started fight maintains itself and lasts, its work will also survive with it, prosper and reach a certain maturity.
GGJ|5|33|2|0|Would a deity, most clearly conscious of itself and all its actions, be able to act this way with all wisdom and with all of the most tenacious consistency? I say: No, this would have to be for it by a lot more impossible, than I could imagine a most wise ruler who would build cities and palaces with the biggest diligence and expense in order to afterwards destroy them, and would keep doing it on and on! Would there still be such a stupid person on earth to whom it would occur to call him wise?! However, the thinking and much-experienced person should call wise a god, who does the same thing to a much more complex degree, who calls into existence works of the highest internal organic perfection largely only to ruin and destroy them immediately after! No, someone who in the great narrowness of his knowledge and experiences can in his blindness imagine something like that, can do so; that is impossible for me!
GGJ|5|33|3|0|Two plus two must be four for the wisest god, as well as for a person expert in numeracy. If, however, any existing god said, 'My dear man, two plus two is five, even seven for me!', I would say to such a god, 'Either you are a fool, or you like taking me for one; because with such numeracy skills it will be hard for you to create a whole world and maintain it! A blind person will become one of the most famous painters sooner than you will draw the worst mushroom out of the earth with your wisdom!' We Greeks had a painter called Apelles, who painted people and animals so realistically that nature, one could say, was outdone. Well, this famous painter certainly drew no line free of charge, but charged well for each one; but how many lines does this supposedly wisest god draw free of charge, for whom for special, wise reasons two and two can, or even must be seven!
GGJ|5|33|4|0|Everything is often so beautiful and full of hope in spring! People are already looking forward to a good harvest to have their work and efforts rewarded. They thank in advance the invisible being which, according to the belief planted in them from childhood, they worship as the almighty god, or even as several gods. But just a few weeks before harvest the most immense storm comes and devastates the whole land to such a degree that the good people do not get from the hoped for harvest enough to hide behind a nail! This is an occurrence that certainly repeats itself on earth, as far as we know it, every year in the most different lands regularly, sometimes here and sometimes there.
GGJ|5|33|5|0|The blind, superstitious people hurry like sheep to their incredibly greedy priests and ask them, what they did wrong before god or the gods that these struck so hard! Thus, when the people stand before the priests in such familiar way and these legislators, in god's stead, do not have anything to object against the lawful and thus by the gods demanded lifestyle, the priests put on a very good-natured and compassionate face and console the poor sheep as well as they can and like to, advise them with gentle words to be patient, and also explain to them as insistently as possible, that for their own sakes God put to the test of eternal life after the body's death their patience, the strength of their faith and the content submission to his will!
GGJ|5|33|6|0|The mythical Job, whose story is a rather good one, is always held before the crying Jew on such occasions; and for the moors there are in their religious books a lot of such small anecdotes that beat down the sadness of poor people. The people then return home with these empty promises, completely consoled and in a certain way merry, and fully surrender to the hope for better times, and that God will not let them perish completely!"
GGJ|5|34|1|1|Roklus compares the deeds of man with those of God
GGJ|5|34|1|0|Here, I only ask what the secular courts would do to a person, who together with several accomplices, would make the bad joke to one night devastate as much as possible the blessed fields of just one small area? I think the Romans would crucify such a willful villain at least ten times, if they caught him, or after some possible medical findings they would banish him for life to an insane asylum. But one still worships a god and holds him for endlessly wise! Not bad, if one feels fortunate doing it! The gods' highest wisdom has the invincible prerogative in the entire creation to play the maddest pranks; it can rob at its discretion, murder and ruin, and it will not occur to anyone even to imagine that it had played a madly bad prank. The superstitious people dare to think only that the above mentioned devastation of the crops was not a good thing; had it been something good, the poor, good people would have certainly saved themselves the walk to the representatives of the gods.
GGJ|5|34|2|0|What happens to a person who sets another's house on fire and thereby destroys not only the house, but also everything that was kept in it, and thus turns the other from a well-to-do citizen into a beggar? To my knowledge the murderer and incendiary belongs according to the law on the cross. If, however, the lord god Zeus throws the devastating flash into somebody's house and thereby lets everything be devastated by fire, it is unimaginably other than extremely good and very wise! Woe to the one who would not take it that way and firmly believe it; the Pontifex maximus would let him feel god Zeus' rage in a way compared to which the burning of a house would be regarded as an enormous blessing! I, however, am free to ask the question, and say: If the people representing god consider Zeus' house burning deed as wise and extremely good and just, why do they regard the same deed committed by a human so highly abject that they find it necessary to punish him for it with the most tormenting death?
GGJ|5|34|3|0|I, of course, reason and say: True goodness and true wisdom, exhibited by whoever, must forever remain good and wise and therefore deserve no punishment! The smart people representing the gods on earth secretly know, like us good-natured Essenians, that there are no gods, but only a universal, primordial, raw natural force whose work is purely accidental and degenerates into inevitably nobler forms only in further processes and in the most different branch-offs. That is why god's representatives using their imagination allegorically personified the natural force as a god and presented it figuratively for adoration and worship to the other people, who never thought for themselves.
GGJ|5|34|4|0|The god contrived in such a way would have to start stirring and that, of course, as miraculously as possible! Once the people had experienced the god through multiple miracles, they would soon have to put up with his severe laws. Woe to the violators of these laws! So that humankind, in its blind and foolish fear of the once undoubtedly accepted, miraculous god would not pass over into complete desperation after an easily committable sin, the smart representatives of god thought of means for reconciliation with the offended divinity, and invented for that purpose sacrifices and other painful kinds of penance, by which the sinner can again gain the amity of his offended god. And so, everywhere on this dear earth, there are, along with the civic state laws, laws coming from one or the other god. These laws are posed in such a way that even a person chaste and virtuous in everything will readily break at least ten times a day, by which he will have made himself a little unworthy of his god's mercy and liking. He must clean himself by prescribed means in the evening before sunset, otherwise he can immediately lapse into greater evil.
GGJ|5|34|5|0|I cannot and do not want to call this bad because there is no harm, if people have a tender conscience, and certain ablutions and purifications of the body have never hurt anyone. But one may not impose them on me and people like me as orders of a god who does not exists! My companions and I know what we know, and nobody can accuse us that we have ever recruited followers for our purest knowledge. But we should be allowed, at least secretly, not to hold X for a U ?! We will never offend somebody because we are all people loving men; but we also ask to be left unscathed. Why do the priests of Jerusalem cull us Essenes on and on? They ought to be what they are, and we, what we are; before the forum of pure reason they are not by a hair more than us, - basically neither are we more than they. We do not curse them, but feel sorry for them only because of their crass blindness. However, who gives them the right to curse us, given that we have set for ourselves the difficult task never to judge and debase a person, but only to help everybody with words and deeds?!
GGJ|5|34|6|0|If we perform false miracles - because there have never been true ones-, it is done so that we can more easily help blind and wanting to remain blind humanity because it can no longer be helped in a light, purely human way. This, however, should be understood by such priests who call themselves scribes and should nevertheless know how they are at it! They should join us and work with us, and in few years already it would look quite differently for humanity."
GGJ|5|35|1|1|Roklus points at the heart as the seat of the true godhood
GGJ|5|35|1|0|(Roklus,) "But these representatives of god in Jerusalem are first of all addlebrained like the night owls during daytime, at the same time voracious like the wolves, power-hungry and jealous like a red rooster, and still rough, cloddish and abhorrent like the wild boars! Who can live with such neighbors in peace and unity?! Who must in his just exasperation not testify against them under such versatile circumstances?! Such rejects before humankind must be confronted with the pure truth every now and then before all people; in well-meaning way those must be shown with what kind of most foul scoundrels they are dealing! Thereby we will not take away from humanity anything other than its old blindness!
GGJ|5|35|2|0|The fact that this is not very agreeable to the old, in heart and soul petrified children of Abraham, is quite easily imaginable; but we are truly not responsible for it, and it would be high time to clean this old Augean stable! These guys label us as godless and call us blasphemers of the holy of holies. Where is their god whom we defamed and what is their holy of holies?! Their temple, the curtain in it, or the half-iron and half-wooden Ark of the Covenant with the naphtha flame, or anciently with a pillar of smoke, which was naturally a little more difficult to fabricate than the naphtha flame?! Or should the gigantic so-called cherubs represent the holy of holies, or the old manna in the ark, Aaron's staff, or the old oxen horn trombones from whose sound Jericho's walls collapsed, David's golden harp and his crown, or the whole so-called holy script, which the Pharisees may no longer read, but only worship?! In short, I would once like to see the Jews' god and his holy of holies somewhere else, or perceive it in something other than in such antique junk, in which nothing else is evident and discernible than an old, typically Egyptian ungainliness of human artist hands, which is much more distant from something purely divine than the blue of the sky from the earth! If, however, one defames something that is actually nothing but an old, most shameful lie, - what is wrong in that?!
GGJ|5|35|3|0|Or should one become a eulogist for an old and rusted human deception in order to do a nice service to the Jewish divinity which, like the Roman Zeus, is a complete zero?! No, an honest Essenian will never do such a thing! We know another holy of holies, and that is an honest and worthy human heart! In it, is the place of true divinity! Every true and honest person should recognize this in himself, as well as in his fellow-men! If he does that, he respects his human dignity in his fellow-men as well; if, however, he does not do that, he gives himself a miserably bad mark and degrades himself beneath the most unreasoning animal. Yes, there can be a god; but man finds him only in the true life depth of his own heart, and this true god's name is 'love'! That is the only and true divinity; except for that, there is none other anywhere! Who really found this, has found the principle of life and will find with it something more, maybe even an eternal, not wasteful life!
GGJ|5|35|4|0|One should collect in himself love through love and thus make it mightier and mightier! Through such concentrated vitality one will be able to maybe quite easily and certainly defy with success those other hostile forces and as a winner will be able to forever secure in the midst of thousand of hostile forces acting on him blindly his life continuity, even if not bodily, still in a certain way spiritually, which primarily is and must be a force; what we get to see once is no longer the working force, but only its work. If, however, we take a closer look at the works of the universal natural force, we will soon and easily find that some forces, as parts of the universal primordial force, must have consolidated themselves under some conditions discovered automatically, otherwise, by always being the same, they would not be able to always bring about the same effects. The same effects always presume the same causes. However, a force that manifests itself as being unchanged through the same, always unchanged effects must have in itself a full consciousness and a bright intelligence sufficient for its work, through which it provides itself at all costs with appropriate weapons, by means of which it can and will at all times arise triumphant from a fight with other, even more raw forces; if it could be defeated at all or be dissipated completely, that which it had produced through its work would certainly never ever appear. If we assume that the invisible force from whose work, for example, the fig results, could be dissipated by other forces, no fig would ever appear!
GGJ|5|35|5|0|Through such observation we must recognize in the various effects, which are always of the same kind, a countless amount of forces as indestructibly consolidated, and also see how even we people continually regenerate according to our form and primordial nature. That is why we can also accept as certain that the force from which we have arisen has essentially consolidated itself forever as a remaining life principle. If this preserved itself, every human life can also consolidate itself and afterward survive spiritually forever and ever if it has truly found its life principle and cultivated it with the right means. I reckon that a life force, once self-conscious and thinking, once it properly found itself and fully recognizes itself and its surroundings, will never find it too difficult to invent means by which it can most definitely forever defy an overpowering, but only raw and blindly acting force, as such is also shown by the people in this world. Let loose all hurricanes and a million lightnings over the pyramids of Egypt! Will they be able to harm the person in their innermost catacombs? In short, even in this world the people show that they know quite well how to protect themselves from the rawest and most angrily acting forces. Who taught them this? Experience, their sharp reason and necessity!
GGJ|5|35|6|0|If a generally very little educated person is able to do that, of how much more will he be capable as a consolidated spiritual life! Thus on a scientific field we have an established outlook on the continued existence of the human spirit after the loss of the body and do not need either a Zeus, just as little a Lama of the Indians or a Jehovah of the Jews; pure reason gives us the same in the purest and brightest light.
GGJ|5|35|7|0|And thus, my great friend, I have clearly and precisely shown you the reasons for my current atheism and also that my reasons are certainly not made up out of thin air, but are solidly based on many experiences! However, I did not want to remove myself from theism for good! Show me other reasons, and I am a theist! How is it now with this miraculously emerged house for Markus and his family? Give me just a hint because now you know me quite completely!"
GGJ|5|36|1|1|Roklus is referred to Raphael
GGJ|5|36|1|0|Cyrenius was so amazed by Roklus' experiences and right assessment of occurrences - in the area of peoples' moral-political state of affairs, their diverse customs and life-styles, their religious cults, as well as in the still broader area of the natural phenomena of all kinds - that he did not know with what solid reason he could reply; all of Roklus' descriptions were based on the steady ground of experiences, against which, strictly speaking, nothing could be argued. Cyrenius was acquainted with priesthood only too well and knew on what kind of ground it carried on its old, dark thing. Besides, he recognized in Roklus a good and extremely unselfish man, who only became an Essenian in order to help the constantly and everywhere suffering people by every means that do not clash with humanity and true altruism towards all people blind through no fault of their own. In short, Cyrenius was constantly more and more taken in by Roklus.
GGJ|5|36|2|0|All the other present guests could not have been amazed enough by this Essenian's acumen and only regretted on and on that Roklus had still not made My acquaintance. Everyone was now most highly curious about what I will say to all that in the end. But for Me it was still not time to get involved in a kind of negotiation with Roklus because he was still hiding something in his heart which he had not brought up in this very open instance; but Cyrenius would no longer be a match to Roklus for a further pursuit.
GGJ|5|36|3|0|Hence, I secretly summoned Raphael and also gave Cyrenius the sign to introduce Raphael to Roklus and to tell him that this young man will now further deal with him because he (Cyrenius) holds himself too weak and too inexperienced to put forth for Roklus' most sterling sagacity such counter arguments that they would ruin the atheism of the sharp thinker; but this young man will be able to array for him, Roklus, the most founded counter arguments of which he can be completely assured.
GGJ|5|36|4|0|Cyrenius then turned once more to Roklus and announced this to him.
GGJ|5|36|5|0|But Roklus immediately said to Cyrenius, "Dearest, great friend, if you as a wise, old man of royal descent, who has been governing for so long, do not dare to reply to me with the great wealth of your many experiences and knowledge, what will this delicate young man, who apparently is not yet twenty years old, do with me? Or do you consider my reasons too weak and unsubstantial to give me a reply?"
GGJ|5|36|6|0|Cyrenius says, "No, no, not at all. The situation is exactly as I have made it known to you! First try the young man and then judge! "
GGJ|5|36|7|0|Roklus says, "Now then, let us see where he found the philosopher's stone!"
GGJ|5|36|8|0|Thereupon Roklus turned to Raphael who was already standing beside him, "Now, reveal what you understand! If you can destroy my experiences or hit my mind with blindness, then you can find in me a weak reed which is easily bent to all sides by all kinds of winds; if, however, you leave me as I am, you will hardly succeed to reshape me from your experiences! You can hardly have seen more than Rome and everything you came across on the trip here! You certainly were never in Egypt, the land of the old wisdom, and have definitely not learned from experience how many kinds of faith in one or several gods and goddesses different people have, and you want to take on us twelve giants in matters of experience? Alright then, I have nothing against it; we will see how sharp your tongue is! Start out and disprove my purely atheistic reasons, and show me the god who gets along with a person's pure reason and a person's innermost life principle, which is evidently love! But do not come to us with a different god because he will be rejected from the start, since there can be no other and will never be another! If this is alright with him, he can begin to work on us! "
GGJ|5|37|1|1|Raphael describes the nature of God
GGJ|5|37|1|0|Raphael says, "Dear friend, you have worked yourself into a hollow fervor against me a little too early! First let me speak a few words with you, and then it will become apparent if I am a match for you!
GGJ|5|37|2|0|Listen, you have given me in advance a formal interdiction to burden you with no other god than only one which your reason favors! And see, I myself truly know no other than the One whom you have found with your reason! The only difference between the two of us is that you wish for such a God that I have the highest honor to really know personally, and at the same time also have the high honor to be His constantly most willing servant.
GGJ|5|37|3|0|This one true God is pure love and only through love is He the most complete wisdom and through this wisdom almighty.
GGJ|5|37|4|0|This God is at the same time the highest order, truth, justice and all light and life Itself, and all beings and things on this earth - the earth itself with all its spirits and elements, the moon, the sun and all the countless many other stars, which are nothing other than just immense terrestrial bodies, some of them ineffably many times bigger than this earth, which is a sphere like you have always seen the moon and the sun as spheres, from which the latter, the sun, is a million times bigger than this earth-, all these are works of one and the same God, who in His primordial essence is constituted exactly as your truly refined reason imagines Him!
GGJ|5|37|5|0|He has knowledge of all the bad and false perceptions about Him and also constantly awakens people who get a true perception of Him; however, they are usually never really understood by the sluggish and blind people in this world, and these remain with their old familiar follies.
GGJ|5|37|6|0|You certainly thought that such a real God could impossibly look at and tolerate people's abominations for so long. For Him, as the almighty master, it would have to be quite possible to knock on the head all the bad and false balderdash. In that you are basically not at all wrong.
GGJ|5|37|7|0|I feel and think exactly the same way as you do, and that is why it is that much harder for me, because as a spiritual being, completely consolidated for a long time, I have the power through my will to transform into pure nothing for your senses all those mountains which tower there above the sea, in a moment if it came down to it; being able to do something and not being allowed to is certainly more bitter than wanting to do something and not being able to do it!
GGJ|5|37|8|0|That in spite of the possessed power, one may not lay about one no matter how badly one longs to, stems from the fact that for every person in this world it comes down to that "as you noted quite well towards the end of your discussion with Cyrenius "a proper person should find himself and consolidate as a concrete life force, otherwise he will not be able to maintain himself for eternity as a free and independent being against the continual and hostile effect of the mighty forces! Even if you did not express yourself with my words, you still gave the same meaning.
GGJ|5|37|9|0|You will realize now that with a person here on this earth where he has to consolidate his innermost life principle, without any foreign, forcible assistance, purely according to his knowledge and completely according to his most free will, one cannot lay about one with the heaviest beating. As long as people somewhere have found out for themselves such a life order under which a moral as well as physical existence is conceivable, one lets them exist in it for as long as they do not go over into too big degeneracy. If, however, this happens with any people the master of the heavens and earth is always there and leads the degenerated people back to the right life order, as it is now the case with the Jewish people."
GGJ|5|38|1|1|Purpose of the works of penance in India
GGJ|5|38|1|0|(Raphael) "You were in India probably and saw quite a lot of abuses, in particular the strong penances. Such a thing is for the pure rationalist an obvious folly, linked with at least an apparent cruel arbitrariness of the priest caste there. Only it is not exactly as it appears. These people live in a land, which has the greatest growth ability for plants as well as for animals and people on earth. Go in the woods in the mountains in this land and can walk around for days to find just one small, dry sprig on an old tree; if you break off a twig from a tree and put it down completely loosely and openly even on sandy soil, you can come after one year, and you will find the twig certainly still quite green, very often even with roots driven in the earth.
GGJ|5|38|2|0|So viability, especially in the highland regions, is very strong in plants as well as in animals. One can significantly wound an animal or even a person, and the wound will cause no great pains because the air covering it there is more beneficial than the most beneficial patch here. If somebody strikes you here with a cane or a rod, it will hurt for several days; there, you can get a thousand strikes with a rod, and you will hardly feel a strike until the next one. Try to put a nail in your flesh here and you will feel pain that will become intolerable! You will swell up; the most burning inflammation, even a deadly burn can appear, or the wound will start to fester and cause you unspeakable pains; not in the aforementioned regions of India! You can walk around for years with a nail in your flesh and you will notice almost no pain from it soon after putting it in because the air is so balmy beneficial there that an inflammation can almost never occur with wounds. If this does not occur, there can be no talk of pain; at least not an intolerable one.
GGJ|5|38|3|0|At the same time, however, the people there are always very excited because they are animated by too many natural elements and would go over into degeneracy unequaled on earth especially in the sphere of the mating desire. The harsh penances keep them the most from that. Their flesh is in a certain way deadened by the harsh mortifications, and in addition they are persuaded by the engrained fear of the fire of hell, which the priests portray as lively as possible so that it starts burning them from the description; the Indian fears fire the most because this causes him the greatest pain his flesh is able to feel here already. Through the harsh penances which God the Lord allowed and tolerated for the Indians until now and for much longer, the soul of these people will be preserved in its human life form and then, in the eternal afterlife, will be able to go over into a higher perfect existence.
GGJ|5|38|4|0|You will, of course, object to that and say, 'Let these people form in a scholarly way and they will certainly not go over into all sorts of fornication degeneracy!' "They will not, my most treasured friend, in spite of your pure reason! For people whose imagination is naturally too roused, science is a true poison for life! Let us assume that the imaginative and visionary Indians possessed the scholarship of Greece, Rome and Alexandria and the whole world would not be safe from them! Arts and sciences would only put in their hands all sorts of means to become one of the most dreadful and degenerated people on earth because they would soon bring to light things that would surpass by the highest degree everything done at one time by Babylon and Nineveh and entire Egypt, Athens and Rome. The mountains would have to give way to their wantonness, they would build cities which would immediately reach over entire most fertile lands and they would dam rivers and streams, so that immense lakes would form. In a nutshell, the Indians initiated in all sciences would become the most terrible people in the entire world, even if now they have such meek tempers and looks!"
GGJ|5|39|1|1|The dangers of advanced scientific education
GGJ|5|39|1|0|(Raphael) "Incidentally a people that have a big imagination are never educated academically too profoundly because the too powerful imagination and the fantasy originating from it always hinder that. It suits these people better to look at all kinds of silly pictures in their imagination, than to really think logically about one or the other appearance; by the way, the strict penances that you saw do not occur as often as you think and were told. A rich man frees himself, and the poor man will only be convened to it, if he really committed a significant offence against the existing laws. Thus, there still exists in India a patriarchal order against which one cannot just lay about one with lightning and fire from the skies. To be sure, there is a most stark mass of the greatest superstition, which should be steered; but because such superstition is for sure always the richest fruit with all those peoples who have a very active imagination, one cannot lay about one straight away with the most violent beatings!
GGJ|5|39|2|0|It is still better to leave people in superstition, than to initiate them into all the sciences; superstition fastens the Indian on the ground, while science would all too soon give him eagle's wings to immediately spread out ruinously across the whole world. Yes, if it was possible to transfer all the Indian people with one blow into a state of purest knowledge without any effort on their part, they would be astonished for a while about how they could have allowed the great and absurd folly to rule over them for so long. However, soon afterwards they would flare up in rage and fury towards their priests and at the same time towards all other people's personalities so that these would all have to jump over the sharpest blades. They would carry out a purification from which the whole earth would very soon look blood-red. And what would have been won by it in the end? The ignorant part of the people would be, of course, massacred and from the academically awoken people would arise nothing but blood thirsty tigers!
GGJ|5|39|3|0|The fact that it would happen like that you proved as a purely reasonable person through your great anger towards all divinities and especially towards their so-called representatives. If you had my power! Oh, how fast you would put an end to all priesthood in the entire world! But what would happen hereafter with the other people who cling to their priests' neck and crop and let themselves be led in all directions like the lambs by their shepherds?! Would you be able to transfer them all into your pure reason through a dictum? I tell you: This would be a difficult task! If everyone knew equally much, everyone would also have to own equally much in material means, if one did not want to starve. Because if he went to his neighbor and offered him his services and said, 'I know this and that!', the neighbor would say, 'I know the same, have arranged everything accordingly for a long time and do not need anything from anybody! Everyone should provide for himself! '
GGJ|5|39|4|0|If a father said to his children, 'Do and learn this and that!', the children would say, 'What should we still learn and do? We can do and know everything you can do and know, and act accordingly! What more do you require from us?'
GGJ|5|39|5|0|If in your old age, when every person becomes weaker and frailer, you needed a servant and would say to the next best one who could do something for you, 'Look, I have become weak and need your help for which I want to pay you well and will do so; if I die, I want to appoint you as my heir!', - do you know what the addressed would say to the one in need of help? Listen, he would say exactly what you yourself would say to somebody, if he addressed you with regard to a constant physical service! You would say to him, 'Friend, I do not need to be somebody's menial and servant because I am as well-to-do myself as you are and do not need to go into service to earn my living by the sweat of my brow! Who needs it, can slave away for his neighbor; I will let it be!' "See, what I tell you now, was the case for many hundred years in old Egypt! All the people became wise, and everyone was rich."
GGJ|5|40|1|1|Emergence of slavery
GGJ|5|40|1|0|(Raphael) "What was the result of this? Look and listen: Nobody wanted to be his neighbor's servant any more, everyone worked and lived for himself in the end, and no one was to be had at any price for his neighbor's use. However, the people saw in the end that such a life is basically a quite severely wretched one. The oldest of the people saw this evil first because above all they had need for a service and held council on how they could be helped. A wisest among them said, 'The world is big; let us go out and check whether there are no people anywhere, who are poor and would gladly serve us for a good wage!' They went to Asia and soon found what they were searching for. However, the close small peoples of Asia soon noticed what went on with the very rich Egyptians, wandered about farther in the Asian lands and bought the servants in order to then sell them in Egypt more expensively. And see, that is how slavery and slave trade emerged, and they are commonplace almost everywhere nowadays. Can you praise such a fruit of the former, overly great general wisdom of the old Egyptians?
GGJ|5|40|2|0|The actual old, wise Egyptians got clever through experience, but did not at any price initiate their servants into their deep wisdom; this would have soon easily turned their servants into rich people, who would not have enjoyed serving and working any more, and then the old, wise men would once more have had nobody, who would faithfully serve them and work for them as requested.
GGJ|5|40|3|0|But have you seen slaves in India? Bought ones, that is? Certainly not! There are slaves of their own superstition which is bad, but not as bad as the business slavery! The sold and bought slaves are treated as pack animals and are kept away from any spiritual education for a long time. Their thing is: obeying blindly, enduring silently and suffering bestially, in the contrary case the arbitrary, greatest mistreatment accountable before no worldly court! Even the killing of a slave, if it is done by his master, is subject to no legal punishment! Only if your neighbor killed one of your slaves, would he be obligated to compensate you.
GGJ|5|40|4|0|And see, this misery of humanity is and still remains a result of that era of Egypt in which humanity was generally wise to a high degree and very well-to-do and nobody had to suffer any punishment for a committed sin, because nobody really had even the smallest reason to sin against his neighbor, because everyone had so much of all that was needed to live, and did not need to go to his neighbor for anything for years! But when slavery emerged, laws were invented according to which a slave owner could never sin against his slaves, no matter how cruel he was. What should penance be good for, where no sins can be committed?!"
GGJ|5|41|1|1|The egotistical housekeeping of the ancient Egyptians and its poor state
GGJ|5|41|1|0|(Raphael) "But later, when the lords of the land became rich to varying degrees through the slave's work, so that some became significantly richer than others, soon envy, quarrel and strife popped up, and then it was seen to be necessary to create civil laws that everyone had to obey; even the Var (Pharaoh = shepherd) was not excluded from this. Then they also soon began to cultivate the slaves so that they were taught impressions "naturally quite dubious ones "of the divinity and so an allegorical personality for every single visible effect that came from God was given, which the slaves had to honour as a divinity. In this way the slaves that had become more powerful became tamer and gentler with time and bore their fate with greater patience; for they feared the invisible rulers very much, because they had come to a sort of conviction through the secret arts of the Egyptians that there were truly such gods and that they should not be joked about.
GGJ|5|41|2|0|If, as we already said, the slaves had not become powerful "both through the increase in their number as well as through the annually renewed purchases - the ancient Egyptians would never have taught them to recognise any false gods and even less any more genuine gods; only the fear of the raw physical power and strength of the slaves forced the old, very wise Egyptians to teach the slaves some notions of the divinities.
GGJ|5|41|3|0|But now just consider the situation of the old, wise Egyptians! They were wise and rich; whatever one had and understood, every other understood as well, the same also had riches and had no need at all to serve his neighbour for bread; each only worried about his wealth and his children. As long as the people were younger and stronger, such egotistical running of the household progressed well; but when the people became older and weaker and more fragile, the longing for reward awoke in them. But who was supposed to attend to them? You say: Their children! That would all be fine; but at that time Moses had not yet announced the Commandments of God to the people. According to their inherent laws, however, the children were nothing more than any other free person in relation to their parents. The children served and obeyed their parents only until they came of age. After this they became free and no longer had any responsibility towards their parents; for their pure common sense had created such a wise principle, according to which the children as works of their parents owed just as little as a house owes its builder anything, except that he may live there "but how he does it, is the foreman's and the builder's affair. If the house has been built well, one may live in it well and comfortably; but if the house was built badly and carelessly, it will serve as poor accommodation, for which not the house, but the foreman himself carries the blame.
GGJ|5|41|4|0|Well, the parents would well have brought up their children so that they would then have served them their whole life long; but the children had also received the five senses through the education by their parents, often more practical than theoretical, and so they became wise egotists like their parents, and the parents were then forced to look around for external servants. These came and served; and the old wise men's pure common sense told them: If we want these people to remain our constant servants, they must not be allowed to learn even the least about our wisdom, otherwise they will become in the end like our children who also do not want to serve us because they have been let in on all our wisdom!
GGJ|5|41|5|0|For a long time the slaves remained accordingly very foolish and received no other education except for what they had to do as servants and labourers. But the slaves multiplied very much and began to realise their power, which the old wise men secretly began to fear very much! Then the pure common sense of the wise men said: Quickly make people out of them, otherwise they will tear you to pieces like great herds of the most savage animals! Only then did they invent these familiar gods for the feared slaves and had all sorts of miracles carried out by the gods before the slaves. In this way the slaves were intimidated and then willingly served the old Egyptians as their own caste of people with doubled industriousness. Only then in this way did Egypt become extremely prosperous, attracted many foreigners, among whom there were also enviers and traitors, through whom great dilemmas were caused in the later times.
GGJ|5|41|6|0|You see, those are sheer works of the human, pure common sense which seems to me to be the same as a person who begins to run up a high and steep mountain and can never give up once he has begun the run! You can easily imagine the consequences of this yourself."
GGJ|5|42|1|1|The governmental order of the ancient Indians
GGJ|5|42|1|0|(Raphael) "The Indians managed their affairs much more cleverly! The nation sticks to its superstition, in itself innocent, but nonetheless still believes in a very highest divine being and in its worldly representatives, who bear the most arduous concerns about the maintenance of the old stereotypical order, so that nothing new is added, but also so that nothing can be taken away from what the old books contain. And so in a thousand years the Indian will also be exactly what he is now and what he was several thousand years ago. The worst is his atonement and the fact that he has to make himself his own judge.
GGJ|5|42|2|0|He can be strict against himself beyond all human comprehension, because no injustice happens to a person who freely desires something; but at the same time the good thing about the Indians is that there are no evil characters among them and no traitors. No-one sues his neighbour, and among the many million people there is no-one who takes joy in another's misfortune! But that is the reason why the Indians have become such an old nation in their ways and will become even older. In time, when some foreign people come to them and teach them another religion, other customs and other traditions, then they will become less calm and less satisfied, they will no longer judge themselves and will not do penance any longer; but they will judge and persecute the others and will place on them the heaviest penance. They will soon be like the Pharisees in Jerusalem, who also lay the most unbearable burden on their believers and judge everyone; but they will not tolerate any judge above themselves and touch no load or burden, not even with the tip of their little finger! Do you find that good or better than what you found among the most innocent Indians?"
GGJ|5|43|1|1|The religious union of India and China
GGJ|5|43|1|0|(Raphael) "You see, above India, on the other side of the highest mountains on this Earth, there is another very large empire which encompasses at least five times as many people as the Roman one. All those people have almost the same religion as the Indians. They live in the greatest peace and order, are very temperate, sober, frugal, hard-working, assiduous and full of the blindest obedience towards their teachers and leaders, and their emperor is their complete lord and ensures most vigilantly that a stranger can never penetrate anywhere into his great land. For this purpose his whole land, wherever it has flatter borders, is cut off from the neighbouring lands of the Earth by a most colossal wall, over which no hostile army might force its way. At the same time this wall is equipped with towers, inside of which a strong guard is on constant look-out, and which is strong enough to turn back most decidedly any foreign approach.
GGJ|5|43|2|0|Only a messenger of the Brahma (Brau ma = is right) from upper India has the entitled right once a year to go over this wall into the land, because he, the bearer of praise, or likewise of rebuke, from the Lama, has to bring it directly to the emperor himself in a heavy, golden box. This messenger, in fact, comes with a great and shining entourage up to the wall at the designated time to the designated spot and begins to make a great noise down below. At this a basket is let down from the high wall. Only the messenger alone may get into the basket in which he is then lifted up; his entourage however must wait there until the messenger has come back again.
GGJ|5|43|3|0|But the messenger is carried for the long distance of some twenty days' travel away from the wall in a palanquin, out of which he can see nothing but the sky. Only in the great imperial city, which has more inhabitants than the whole of Palestine, is his foot set freely on the ground and he is led to the emperor with all honour. There he hands over the golden box with its contents and lets the emperor know the desire of the great Lama, at which he is handsomely rewarded and released in mercy. Then his return journey immediately begins again, which always resembles the previous journey there to a T.
GGJ|5|43|4|0|At such a journey of a messenger from God to the emperor and from the emperor back home again a large number of people always stream out onto the street along which the messenger of God, who of course does not get to see anyone except the trusted palanquin bearers while getting in and out, is being carried to the emperor with indescribably great ceremony.
GGJ|5|43|5|0|If you ask the people why they never get to see the messenger of God, and even less to speak to him, the people, quite full of the highest humility, will answer you this: such a demand would be an unforgivable sin. It is already the mercy of the great God in highest abundance that they can see from far away the holy messenger of the great God being carried, through which everyone who sees a little receives so much blessing that it well suffices in abundance for another ten times a hundred thousand other people of the great empire, which they believe is situated exactly in the middle of the world. Well, that is taught to the innocent people, and they believe in it as firmly as rock.
GGJ|5|43|6|0|Indeed, the messenger himself also knows about this belief; but he knows something else, namely that that he is not allowed to see the land and its on pain of death, in order not to possibly betray it in some way. For treason is the highest crime in this land, which is immediately punished in the most severe way, even for a hardly noticeable little thing. But the people of this empire are nonetheless very loyal, true and extremely obedient, despite all their foolishness. Can you be annoyed if the people are kept in their foolishness and tended by the leaders and are very happy, even if the emperor and his first servants secretly know something quite different? Or is that all not just like your order of Essenes? Is God unwise and unjust then if He allows and tolerates all this, as long as the people remain full of patience and humility, and if He also tolerates you lascivious Essenes? Speak now, my friend, if you now have something to object!"
GGJ|5|44|1|1|Roklus recounts the wizardries of an Indian magician
GGJ|5|44|1|0|Roklus, whose eyes were constantly widening the longer he listened to the named youth, exclaimed in great excitement to Raphael: "But listen, boy! You are hardly sixteen, and yet you come to me with knowledge and experience that another honest man despite all diligence would hardly have achieved in sixty years. I do not mean to speak now about how you have seriously persuaded me to accept one true God, who looks just as my heart has long been wishing secretly, and I now have nothing to say against you, but instead simply to ask how and when you came into such knowledge and experience.
GGJ|5|44|2|0|You know another empire beyond India about which I have hardly heard a drivel a few times, and then only in India; for an Indian told me such fantastical things about it very innocently that I could hardly hold back a laugh. Only now through your words I am coming into a more correct idea of this fabulous empire, whose inhabitants are supposed to possess the greatest culture in regard to industry, arts and crafts. Yes, you are certainly completely right and also seem to be most familiar with the magic of all nations; for otherwise you would have certainly never made any mention of a certain omnipotence which is yours!
GGJ|5|44|3|0|Truly I now see, even if still somewhat dimly, that the godhead allows everything as it is now to be and happen on the Earth for truly highly wise reasons, since it can only be to do with the education of the soul, but not with the well-being of the bodies of man! But it's not about my full insight or non-insight into this affair now at all, nor are the old cedars of Lebanon falling over with one blow "but instead, which is of the highest interest to me, it is now all quite simply only about how you came to all this!
GGJ|5|44|4|0|You do not need to tell me any longer now how old Mark's new palace-like house with a garden and the harbour and his very new ships came to be; for you stand before me quite obviously as the magical builder and have already betrayed yourself as such, probably intentionally, in order to test me and see whether I am not too foolish despite my inspired reason to understand the words you have thrown down.
GGJ|5|44|5|0|The field of magic is an enormous and unlimited one, and even the greatest master is and remains nothing more than a school-boy-like beginner. We Essenes, just between us, certainly know this well, since we have indeed Persian and Egyptian magicians on our payroll who are capable of performing miracles at which the likes of us become quite dizzy, although I myself also am not quite a layperson; but apart from that, I have seen magicians in India who have performed things there, in comparison with which all our magic can be seen as the purest child's play! I would have given a thousand pounds of gold if the king of the magicians of Thebes had taught me only some of his unsurpassable conjuring tricks; but he could not be moved to do this for any price.
GGJ|5|44|6|0|And so you may just as well be initiated in some secrets that I have never dreamt of, and you can use your invisible accomplices and natural spirits who serve you in any way you might want, and it is therefore an easy thing for you to create a whole mountain, and all the easier such a house and so on in one moment. For I saw the magician of Thebes that we mentioned earlier transform in an instant a wide landscape before us into a lake, out of which several islands rose and on whose surfaces several ships were floating. The lake could be seen for several moments; then the magician made a motion and the previous landscape could be seen again untouched.
GGJ|5|44|7|0|Indeed, for this purpose he led us into a very dark closet and through a window he let us see the landscape, which was quite the same as it was outside the closet. Then he closed the window, made a few signs, then opened the window again, and there was no trace any longer of the previous natural landscape, but instead we saw the previously mentioned sea landscape spread out near and far, and everything was as natural as anything can ever be. Only I noticed a certain drawing of the eyes, the reason for which being the great surprise.
GGJ|5|44|8|0|The magician then said that he could conjure up another number of the most wonderful landscapes through the very same window "but such a thing would cost us much gold; therefore we let our further curiosity pass. I asked him whether he could also fix such a landscape so that it would remain. He confirmed this and then suddenly hid himself. When we came out again into the open air, there was no longer any trace of the sea landscape.
GGJ|5|44|9|0|I ask how such a thing was possible, but I can answer the question myself, that this magician of Thebes was obviously much more familiar with the secret powers of nature. How else would it have been possible to conjure up a lake landscape through one and the same window that I had previously seen the real natural area very well and to make the previous real landscape disappear completely? He than made the lake landscape disappear again, of course, and the first natural landscape reappear; but he could also have let the lake landscape exist for ever "what he did not want, however, because the previous area had already been for a very long time one of the most fruitful, and such beautiful fields, meadows and gardens are obviously of greater use to humanity than a sea-like and incalculably wide lake with some islands and ships.
GGJ|5|44|10|0|I would have willingly given him two hundred pounds of gold for this conjuring trick; but he did not want to hear or know anything about it. His house must have been quite full of all sorts of the most powerful natural spirits, without whose help the magician would never have been able to create the mentioned lake landscape!
GGJ|5|44|11|0|And so then you too, young conjuror, have brought this into being, the sudden appearance of which actually enticed us here! It is a quite completely similar conjuring trick to that which I and these eleven companions saw in Thebes, the secret of whose creation I would pay much gold to know; but I know that that is of as little use to you as to that magician of Thebes. For you are still young and will earn much gold and other treasures through this.
GGJ|5|44|12|0|You must certainly now see that I do not even want to entice the truth out of you; but only I would like to hear from your mouth how, where and when you came to such wisdom and to such magical skills! You have brought me and my companions to the acceptance of a true, highest divine being, and it will therefore not mislead you if you tell me at least how you have come to all this at such a young age!"
GGJ|5|45|1|1|Roklus explains the wizardries of an Indian magician
GGJ|5|45|1|0|Raphael says, "You are really a strange person! Your many experiences have made your head so crazy that you now do not know how to tell the difference between false and actual truth! If you had only asked the magician staying in Thebes to conjure up a sea landscape without a chamber and window, he would not have done that for you for a whole world full of gold, because such a thing would have been quite impossible for him; but in this familiar chamber he could have conjured up for you several other landscapes through this particular window!
GGJ|5|45|2|0|This magician should only conjure up a solid house in the open nature equipped with everything and able to remain! But that, as we said, he would not do! Therefore that is a work of God, quite honestly "and the other is only the work of a man who is basically only an expert engineer of nature and not at all a so-called magician.
GGJ|5|45|3|0|But if that is a work of God, then my wisdom is also the same! Everything that you find in me is from God! Therefore do not ask any more how, where and when I received all this!
GGJ|5|45|4|0|People can certainly perform miracle-like deeds for the eyes of other people; but those are no miracles at all, but instead things that were brought forth quite naturally with very natural means, which only seem to the layman to be a miracle because he has no idea of either the means or of the ways to make use of them for a particular purpose. But if someone tells him the means and their use, however, with the corresponding success resulting from it, he will immediately be able to perform the same miracles as that same magician whom he previously considered to be a miracle-worker."
GGJ|5|45|5|0|Roklus says, "Even the conjuring up of a landscape by the magician of Thebes?"
GGJ|5|45|6|0|Raphael says, "In any case, but the means for this are somewhat difficult to receive; for that magician invented a means himself, and the method as well. He will certainly not reveal these, and so it is very difficult for you to achieve the same thing that he performs there and what gives him the reputation of a major magician.
GGJ|5|45|7|0|But if you understood how to melt pure sand and to make out of it pure glass and finally to burnish and polish it as one burnishes and polishes jewels "a skill very well known to the Indians "you would soon see the miracle very clearly, and all the more clearly if you were also a sort of Apelles, for whom it was possible to paint the water with colours so deceptively that he even deceived the birds with it.
GGJ|5|45|8|0|Your magician is a famous jeweller, can make glass out of sand, likewise burnish and polish it, and is also one of the best magicians in the whole of India, particularly at drawing and painting the area, of course to a very narrow extent. He constructed his own device, to allow his painted landscape to be seen through such a glass blown especially for the purpose, and it is performed through such a visual illusion that you have seen yourself with your sea landscape.
GGJ|5|45|9|0|That is now a very secret science which the Phoenicians, and through them also the Egyptians, discovered, and they, keeping it extraordinarily secret, used it for their most extraordinary conjuring tricks. In a few millennia all the nations will have the clearest insight into this; but then there will be no people any longer who, equipped with common sense, will consider such an event to be a miracle, and on top of that one of the most extraordinary sort."
GGJ|5|46|1|1|Priesthood as an enemy of the light
GGJ|5|46|1|0|(Raphael) "I tell you that there will come a time when the people will drive on iron roads as fast as a flying arrow and will speak from one end of the world to another in lightning speed, and will fly around in the air like birds, far over the seas and lands "and yet no-one will consider them to be magicians, and even less gods! Truly the ever-existent priesthood will constantly make every effort to prevent such a revelation coming to the people; but their efforts will also always be totally in vain!
GGJ|5|46|2|0|The more they attempt to lead the people in night and all darkness, the more they will wake the ever-existent spirits of light to their greater opposition, and there will always be a greater and more intensive light spread out among the people, until in the end the priesthood themselves will be forced to swallow the bitter pill of light and become apostles of the light; but much fighting will be needed for this.
GGJ|5|46|3|0|It will come to pass that the magicians will be highly persecuted, and the seed of this persecution already exists in part among the Pharisees, who are not disposed towards the magicians, but also for the most part among you Essenes, who are now buying up the magical skills from all over the world. You now look at each miracle-worker with secretly very envious eyes, particularly when he performs some miracle that you have already collected and locked away inside your walls to deceive the people.
GGJ|5|46|4|0|But it now pleases the Lord God to gradually allow not the priests, but quite inconspicuous people to make very extraordinary inventions, through which the people are placed at an extraordinary level of culture.
GGJ|5|46|5|0|On the other hand the priesthood is certainly becoming stentorian and beginning to even agitate with fire and sword, but all that will be of no good to them; for the harder they begin to fight, the more nakedly they will lay they their selfish and domineering evil desires before the eyes of the people and lose their every faith and trust.
GGJ|5|46|6|0|For no-one will place any further trust in a person when one has noticed once already that he wanted to deceive somebody, yes, not even if he comes forward with a very real and true matter; for one fears then some hidden bad intention hidden in the background and keeping evil watch in the background and. Therefore there will be not only the partial, but also the entire end to a priesthood which has exposed itself too much through its dire eagerness.
GGJ|5|46|7|0|But the Lord God has determined such a thing for eternity through His order so that everything bad and false always destroys itself; and the more they begin to strive for autarchy, the sooner they will destroy themselves.
GGJ|5|46|8|0|All the evil-doings of the people of this Earth resemble a slack machine which becomes all the more totally useless the more continually and actively it is used. The human body also becomes used up and destroys itself all the faster, the more passionately it is made active in its avaricious strivings
GGJ|5|46|9|0|Therefore there is never a reason for a true philosopher of life not to believe in a true god, because he sees all the priesthoods performing adverse things and committing things which make his common sense want to repent. For the Lord allows all that; firstly, so that the true common sense becomes all the more awake to true activity, and secondly, so that the terrible things destroy themselves all the faster and are totally annihilated.
GGJ|5|46|10|0|In the day no-one looks for a light and no-one even pays attention to the true value of it; for the cloak of night does not depress him in any way. In the day one can easily go for a stroll, because one can avoid every ditch, every stone on the street and every precipice, since one can see all that from far off. But in the dark of night things are quite different; then one can only proceed with effort and highly carefully!
GGJ|5|46|11|0|How welcome is only a small flame of light to the traveller, which illuminates several steps along the path ahead for him in need, and with what longing will the light-loving traveller in the desert wait for the coming morning!
GGJ|5|46|12|0|And behold, it is just the same for the spiritual lovers of light in the middle of a spiritual night, which for the most part brought the priests' disdainful avarice and the desire to dominate the often very gullible people; but the darker it becomes, the more the lack of light is noticed and the higher the full value of the spiritual light is treasured.
GGJ|5|46|13|0|People, once they have been completely fully eclipsed through their upbringing from the cradle onwards, certainly do not notice the spiritual lack of light and feel quite comfortable among the blind comforts of their priests, who constantly know how to tell them a large number of edifying stories about people who are long since dead, it is true, but nonetheless who once lived piously and faithfully according to the statutes of the priests, which do this with the freshest colouring possible. That calms the totally blind completely; they often weep in sheer emotion and are made to feel quite placid, which naturally never brings the priests any harm.
GGJ|5|46|14|0|Such people, as I said, feel the pressure of their spiritual night as little as a person totally blind from birth has ever felt the pressure of the very darkest night; for him the sun neither rises nor sets! But the night depresses in quite a different way a person who had been used to walking in the continuing light of the eternal day of truth and then has to begin to howl like the best singer among the wolves if he wants to keep his skin safe!
GGJ|5|46|15|0|Imagine the situation when a few seeing people are in a community in which everyone is blind! Now one of the seers will begin, however, to give a description of the great magnificence of light and of its most magnificent spectrum of colours. The blind would immediately order him to be silent and call him a cheeky and malevolent liar, while he would be more than tangibly convinced of the brightest truth! Tell me, or consider, how then the seeing people would gradually begin to feel depressed, and particularly if the seers possessed the best means to make most of the blind in the whole community see, if only they wanted to! How would you with your pure common sense feel?"
GGJ|5|47|1|1|The fruits of the night and the fruits of the spiritual light
GGJ|5|47|1|0|Roklus says, "That would be a very most desperate situation, and even more so for a seeing doctor! In that case it would be a thousand times better not to insist at all than to live as a seer among the blind who are full of distrust, self-conceit and arrogance! But you are right, dear, very highly wise boy! That is how things are in the world, and not otherwise; therefore in my opinion it is better to leave the blind alone and to avoid every contact with them as much as possible. If they become devoid of every seeing leader in this way, then in the end they will sooner or later reach the edge of a precipice over which they will all inevitably perish. Their end is sad, it is true, but a certain one, and no-one can save them from it!"
GGJ|5|47|2|0|Raphael says, "Now you have judged very well, and behold, thus the Lord acts with the people according to His order! Whenever some human community or even a whole nation freely and willingly becomes hostile to the truth and the light from heaven, the Lord then allows such a nation to descend into the complete night of life. In this, one screaming foolishness soon occurs after the other and reveals in this way to all those who see just a little their own evil blindness and lies in every desire, striving and acting. Such an incurable nation must then finally come to the edge of a precipice which must consume them without any mercy or compassion. But those who see will spread out and begin to bless the surface of the Earth spiritually and physically with their light.
GGJ|5|47|3|0|But the Lord certainly never allows a nation, as long as it has even a very slight shimmer of true light among it, to reach the edge of the precipice, because a warning notion of the destruction still lives in the shimmer.
GGJ|5|47|4|0|But wherever a positive hatred has risen in a nation against the light of truth and the people and its priests begin to be hostile and persecute the seers in every possible way, as, I tell you, has long been the case among the Jews, then there is also an end to the Lord's patience, and such a nation can never more escape its downfall.
GGJ|5|47|5|0|That is then the time when the Lord Himself comes to Earth from heaven and passes judgement on the evil and blind sinners, as is now the case on the Earth, and indeed in the most beautiful land of the Jews, the former people of God!
GGJ|5|47|6|0|But the Lord will now gather the few faithful seeing people around Him and give them the fullest light from heaven; alongside this light, however, everything that is without light will not be able to exist, but instead it will be driven to the furthest edge of the inevitable precipice. Then no false wonder is of use to you any longer in front of the seers, but instead only one which emerges quite truthfully from the power of God which He has laid in the heart of every person who sees the truth.
GGJ|5|47|7|0|For as the false and the blind faith, which is actually superstition, only too soon exposes itself through all sorts of lies and deceptions and through an ever-increasing lack of love, so a true, living faith arises through the fullest truth in all things without any holding back and through an ever-increasing love among the people and towards God and out of such truth and love in the strength of God and power that God has laid in the heart of every person who sees the truth.
GGJ|5|47|8|0|What use to the people then are all their secret arts and knowledge, if even the seeing starlings in the end call forth from the roofs to the false prophet in front of the whole world: You are a constantly self-seeking evil deceiver and perform your miracles before the blind! But you will never deceive the true, seeing children of God; for these possess something else in their hearts through the strength of God, which is the spirit of eternal love, and they see through your miserable deeds and your evil intention in the most exact way. Therefore pack up your old deceptive tools and become a seeing person in the true strength of God "or we starlings will rob you of the little shimmer that you still possess! "Tell me, could you be angry at the starlings for this? Truly there is nothing more annoying for the deceiver than if one encounters him with the full light of truth; but he must recognise it nonetheless in the end at the mercy of someone else!
GGJ|5|47|9|0|Look at the unmistakable miracle proceeding from the true strength of God! You are an Essene and in addition a leading magician of this order. You make the dead rise, you pull the moon out of the sky under the noses of the amazed spiritually blind, you make trees and grass and water, cliffs and walls speak. What would you then say if these starlings of people of all races and classes begin to explain to you quite loudly how you and your assistants, when your working hours call you into the cloister, wake the dead and make your trees, grass, water, cliffs and walls speak, and if they then brought forth a dead person to you and demanded that you brought him back to life? What would your pure common sense and your sharp understanding say to that?"
GGJ|5|48|1|1|Roklus defends the Essenian way of life and its false miracles
GGJ|5|48|1|0|Roklus says, "I would have to let it happen without any opposition; for truth remains truth, whether it harms me or helps me! But I now know what you actually want to say to me by this, and that must have to consist of the fact that our order is something bad and finally our downfall will come to us soon, as soon as the pure light of God from heaven has enlightened those hearts of man. Friend, that is indeed a truth, to which cannot be objected "for if all the people or at least a large part of them are initiated in all our secrets from God, our work will certainly have reached an end for ever "but at least one will never be able to say of us that we did such a thing with even a spark of selfish, evil will, since in this highly troubled time nothing but only the earthly well-bring of the people lay in our hearts, and our cloister is actually nothing other than an institute for love and friendship. We chose no poor means for this!
GGJ|5|48|2|0|Certainly one could say: every fraud is already poor means! But there I retort to any god: yes, fraud is certainly always poor means, if I combine it with even the smallest evil intention for whatever selfish reason! But if I see that a person cannot be healed in any other way than with an open fraud, and I then seize this one means out of pure love for the suffering brother and help the person unmistakably, then even the worst fraud is and remains no bad thing, but instead only a highly good and just means against which no god is in a position to object to me. I want to simply give you an example out of my Essene experience of life to back up what I said, and you will have to say I am correct, even if you were ten times a god.
GGJ|5|48|3|0|A weeping man came to me whose dear, young and extremely good wife had become ill in a certain way, a sickness of which she could only be healed in all certainty through a one and only means well known to me. Every other medication would obviously have brought death and made the husband into the unhappiest person in the world. But the wife had such an antipathy against the known means that she wanted to die ten times over rather than to make use of this medication for her certain healing. All persuasion did not help, and the husband went from one depth of despair to another. But I, never embarrassed by a good suggestion in such situations, immediately said very seriously and decidedly to the wife in front of her husband: Oh be quite calm, I know a hundred other means that will heal such illnesses much faster and more certainly than this named one! But in this I had already lied through my teeth; for I truly knew no other for all the treasures of the Earth. This true cardinal lie was the first deception for the best of the patient.
GGJ|5|48|4|0|The second and greater lie consisted necessarily of giving the known drug another name, mixing something ineffective into it and thereby changing the form, colour and to a certain extent the taste, and then placing it at their disposal for a steep price. Three pounds of gold changed the issue very powerfully. The wife took the medicine with great joy and after this she was not only completely saved within a few hours, but at the same time was fresh, cheerful and also completely healthy! I myself could hardly hold back the laughter at this good con, and to this day neither the wife nor the husband has learned even a syllable about my deception for the good of both of them!
GGJ|5|48|5|0|Now I ask you whether this fraud was in itself good or bad? You are silent and can object to nothing! But I will reveal another example to you and then ask you for your judgement.
GGJ|5|48|6|0|You see, a year ago it happened that the only thirteen-year-old daughter of a highly respectable and extremely wealthy couple died of an evil leprosy. I casually heard the news of it and hurried immediately to the house of great sadness. Father and mother were inconsolable at such a loss. I carefully examined the girl who was lying completely dead and found that she had a great similarity to a girl in our great people's shelter and care institute and thought to myself: This grieving couple can and should be helped!
GGJ|5|48|7|0|I immediately called the father over and said to him: Grieve not! I am a true Essene and I tell you that I can bring this sleeper back to life through my Grand Arcanum in the monastery! Have her brought there with everything that she ever owned and describe to me most exactly her whole character, her sympathies and antipathies, in brief, about everything that has ever been around her, and I guarantee you that I will bring this now dead daughter of yours back into your arms at the most within two months!
GGJ|5|48|8|0|That both the parents did not consider for long, goes without saying, since they already considered me incapable of any deception in advance. Therefore everything that had been the girl's from the cradle to her death had to be brought into the monastery. Since I had very often come into this house during my time of service and knew the girl very well, and since the previously mentioned foster girl resembled the dead girl very much and also possessed much ability, the exchange was very easily possible. After the time of a few months had passed, the foster girl was already quite the risen daughter of the parents waiting faithfully for her return.
GGJ|5|48|9|0|I myself undertook the bringing of the risen into the parental home. When both the parents saw and recognised me well from afar, they ran towards me with hands raised in joy, and the pseudo-daughter did the same at my bidding and after my previous training in how she should behave. You should have been a witness of the joy of both the parents, and you would have cried with joy along with me!
GGJ|5|48|10|0|Through this certainly highly fine, but nonetheless colossal fraud, three people became completely happy; the two grieving, father and mother, undoubtedly have their lost daughter again, and the otherwise highly poor girl has come to a couple of such benefactors as her heart could ever wish for. And what did I have from this? I tell you, as truly as I stand here: nothing but the pleasant knowledge that I have made three people very happy!
GGJ|5|48|11|0|Now I ask you whether this fraud can also be called bad! Yes, I myself call every fraud bad which is undertaken by a person out of selfishness and disdainful profit-seeking against his innocent fellow man; but if I take comfort in a very fine deception when I have the fullest conviction that some very unhappy person cannot be healed in any other way, then even a very large fraud is something very good and cannot be characterised as bad by any reasonable and wise god, and one must be thankful in addition to the inventive human spirit who thought up the means in our order to make the suffering person happy and healthy!
GGJ|5|48|12|0|Or did your God not also make use of an open deception of the old and blind Father Isaac according to your Scriptures, in order to give his people a better ancestor in Jacob than the first-born coarse Esau? I certainly agree with you in that every evil deception, if it has once reached the point of culmination, must destroy itself, but a deception for the good of humanity will surely never do this of itself "only through some wilful evil traitor, yes! But then the friend of truth who betrays the good fraud of ours is obviously a thousand times worse than the worst fraudster of the people of our order! Contradict me if you can! I am prepared to enter any battle with you in this respect."
GGJ|5|49|1|1|The difference between the wisdom of life and deceit
GGJ|5|49|1|0|Raphael says, "Dear friend, I must openly admit to you that it is truly somewhat difficult to speak with you; for you proceed from the basic principle that every means is sanctified only through the intention and the purpose, and I cannot possibly say to you anything other than that you are on the wrong path despite all your good will and all your sharpness of understanding, and that you have seen almost nothing of everything that I said to you despite all your common sense!
GGJ|5|49|2|0|You see only the earthly advantages and the earthly happiness of man, because you still have no idea at all of the actual spiritual circumstances.
GGJ|5|49|3|0|One can certainly make a person very happy in this world through all sorts of deceptions; but one has then done nothing good for his soul and his spirit, but instead in all seriousness only too often something very bad.
GGJ|5|49|4|0|You have told me a few examples from your life, where I at the first have nothing to refute; for the treatment of the patient was basically no fraud, but only an intelligent move in life.
GGJ|5|49|5|0|A fraud before God is every hidden action and enticement of man, through which they necessarily must come to physical and moral harm. But if you only hide a speech, an enticement or an action only in order to help your brother in this way morally and physically, who very often is afflicted with all sorts of weaknesses, and whom one cannot help at all or without difficulty along the straight path, that is only a good and very recommendable common sense and no deception at all.
GGJ|5|49|6|0|Whenever you combine a truly noble intention with an action, speech or enticement, then you have practised nothing but common sense, for which the wages from heaven will not be withheld. And your first example belongs in this category; for through such cleverness of yours you did not want to achieve anything other than what you recognised to be perfectly good and useful for the patient.
GGJ|5|49|7|0|But your second example, although it also has a similar well-meaning character, is of quite another type. In this way a false proof of the miraculous power of this monastery of yours has been delivered to the people for a long time to come, through which all the sources of gold of the whole Earth must open for this institute with the general blindness of the people and in not too long a time it must achieve fabulous wealth.
GGJ|5|49|8|0|But what does earthly wealth do, and what does it always breed? It makes the people haughty and domineering and breeds hearts of stone, lovelessness and the most stinking arrogance and thereby contempt, hate and persecution of the fellow man.
GGJ|5|49|9|0|You have already expressed yourself to Cyrenius about all the priesthoods and shown how they as representatives of a god torture the poor people often in the crassest idleness, but for that the lay man is forced with spiritual and physical torture to live, work and die for them! You have illuminated such circumstances of life obediently and brought their shamefulness to light.
GGJ|5|49|10|0|But I say to you quite openly that all the priesthoods that now exist all over stand on much purer legs than your monastery; for their basis was firm and purely divine truth from heaven and was distorted by the people so that you now cannot see anything other than lies and all sorts of deception. What can then become of your institute, which now in principle is built on nothing but sheer lies and deception?!
GGJ|5|49|11|0|Do you really think that your successors will always keep very strictly to your present norms? Already in fifty years everything will have quite a different face! The deceptions and all sorts of magical arts will be extended and refined. You will also dare to bring old people back to life, whereby some will succeed more, some less.
GGJ|5|49|12|0|You will place the cruellest and most merciless punishments on the betrayal of your secrets; yes, you will even declare as punishable any question about how one or other miracle could be possible! Your statement will be: You, people, are not to ask about anything; only undoubting faith is your task! If you need something, come and you will be helped for a decreed sacrifice! Everything else should never worry you!
GGJ|5|49|13|0|But through this, curious souls will secretly become bitter, make investigations and get behind your secrets. That will fill them with secret anger and revenge of the most fearful type will be sworn on the sinners of your sanctuary and wherever possible will be carried out fully without exception."
GGJ|5|50|1|1|The dangers of the false miracles of the Essenian order
GGJ|5|50|1|0|(Raphael) "You were agitated on the penance of the Indians! In fifty years you will perform ten times worse; for if you have possibly brought things so far that the largest part of the people hangs on you firmly in their faith, which is very easy to achieve through your pseudo-miracles, then come what may, the people will soon make do with this without any contradiction. For in their foolishness they can consider you to be nothing but the slaves of the gods on this Earth, who are equipped with all sorts of secret, godly omnipotence, against which no earthly will and no earthly human strength may achieve anything.
GGJ|5|50|2|0|Through such miracles you can reign in the people quite surely with full power. But once this has happened, you may say to one or the other person: You terrible sinner! Whatever bad things you have thought, wanted and even almost carried out, we, yes, we already see the evil thoughts and desires sprouting in your heart that you will think consciously only in the coming year and thereby you will draw the full curse and anger of the gods upon your bare head! We admonish you so that you beat out of yourself every terrible thought and wish for the future and that you lay the largest possible sacrifice at our feet in order to soften the gods, and besides that, that you chasten yourself daily until you are almost bleeding for a full three years with a rope over your naked back! Woe betides you for eternity if you do not perform this penance punctually!
GGJ|5|50|3|0|The poor person who actually never had a bad thought, nor even less allowed an evil will to arise in him, will believe you all quite without contradiction that he is a great sinner most worthy of damnation and must give in to everything most willingly that you as all-powerful and all-knowing servants of the gods have given him as his burden. But I ask you for the judgement of your common sense, whether this final goal that you must all reach in the end is good and just, and whether the means are also sanctified through the final goal that is sure to follow!"
GGJ|5|50|4|0|Roklus says, "Yes, but none of us ever had this intention, but instead only ever a useful one for the poor, suffering people "and so I still don't really see how my means that consisted in the false raising of the dead girl can be bad! For what you think we must achieve through this - and in the end all our efforts, even if quite secret, proceed from this to achieve such a thing "I cannot really imagine, despite all my common sense! For one must have some will for something bad if one wants to achieve it. To my knowledge it is quite the sheerest opposite for us all! From where is the worst of the worst supposed to come into our institute?"
GGJ|5|50|5|0|Raphael says, "Friend, take the purest corn and scatter it on a very pure field, and when it grows you will still find weeds in a huge number among it! But if you and your companions scatter nothing but all sorts of seeds of weeds on the Earth, how do you hope to achieve wheat?
GGJ|5|50|6|0|At all times and in all countries of the Earth the very purest truth was originally preached to the people from God through the mouth of the prophets who were filled with the spirit of God. Look now at these truths after only a few thousand Earth years! What are they? For the most part weeds, human statutes, lies and mountain-sized deceptions of all sorts! But you have founded your institute on nothing but lies and still think that you will awake truth in the hearts of the people? Where is the world going?!
GGJ|5|50|7|0|What use is it to you then to dig a great and deep hole in the earth on an open street and not have the remotest intention that a person would ever fall in?! But if then at night-time the people walk along the street, will they not fall into the depths of this hole and perish there just as well as if you had made the hole in the ground with the intention that the people should fall in and perish?!
GGJ|5|50|8|0|Or if you come to a sick person, whose illness you cannot diagnose despite all your great common sense, and you give him then a preparation which is poison for someone in his circumstances! He will die. Can the medication be called good even if you as a doctor had the best intention?!
GGJ|5|50|9|0|Those who made a hole or a deep ditch in the street, since it is very boggy, without adding a bridge with good railings leading over it, also had a good intention, namely to drain the road; but their short-sightedness did not allow them enough foresight, with which they would unmistakeably see that such a hole or a ditch would have to be very dangerous to those who made their way along it at night.
GGJ|5|50|10|0|The means of drying out the road was also a bad one, despite the best intention, because those well-meaning people had not reckoned on how the hole or the ditch must be obviously most dangerous to travellers by night. Ah, if only the road workers had filled the marsh with stones and wood and dried the road out in this way, or at least made a good and firm bridge over the ditch, then the means would have been as good as the intention. But because they only thought: Well, in the daytime every traveller will notice the hole or the ditch early enough and be able to avoid it "but at night no-one is supposed to travel! The means were also bad and cannot be justified despite a supposed well-meaning intention!
GGJ|5|50|11|0|And likewise your false miracle institute for the healing of humanity is a deeply bad means because at its creation you did not reckon on which unspeakable disadvantages must grow out of this for humanity. What use to you is the false reawakening of the daughter of your friend if he learns through someone in whom he has complete faith that his own daughter was well buried and that he is sheltering a totally foreign child as his own supposedly newly risen daughter in his care? Do you really think that your friend will be satisfied with such a deception after that? Or can you not imagine that such a betrayal will throw a very strangely devastating light on your whole institute and destroy all the faith and trust in it?!
GGJ|5|50|12|0|Consider both sides of the consequences of such a betrayal, and you will soon begin to understand whether such bad means, looked at seriously, can be seen as good and holy through an uncalculated totally blind good intention and through the achievement of such a simply seemingly good goal before the forum of the holy judges of the true and only just wisdom of God and His light-filled spirits!
GGJ|5|50|13|0|Or is this not wanting to weaken or even destroy the true power of the spirit of God, with which people are often filled on this Earth, partly out of a quite false ambition and partly out of envy and great jealousy and out of fear of the decrease in money making or even full destruction of the same?! How must it feel for a very decided Essene if he looks at this clear miracle that was performed in broad daylight before the eyes of all the people, and then in the end must think in secret: behold, you will eternally be incapable of performing such a thing! How will the Essene perform a miracle in comparison to this?!"
GGJ|5|51|1|1|The true and the false miracle workers
GGJ|5|51|1|0|Roklus says, "For us thinkers there is certainly an endless distance to be discovered, but for the lay people a little something is good enough! As long as a miracle worker does not challenge us before the people through his inner spiritual power and then reveals all our natural magic, in my opinion we magicians of nature can exist very well alongside the true magician and his inner spiritual power from God, and he alongside us, as long as jealousy does not plague him!"
GGJ|5|51|2|0|Raphael says, "So, there is no other trouble in your guts?! Do you really think then that the true miracle-worker and the spirit of God that lives inside him is looking for worldly honour and an earthly gain?! Is there no higher and more final destiny for man than the worldly, best possible bodily care and the personal honour in the face of this material Earth? Listen and perceive!
GGJ|5|51|3|0|Every human has an immortal soul and in the soul an even more immortal spirit. But so that the soul, as a spirit which developed out of matter, can become fully one with the original spirit of God, which is called Love, the soul must independently direct all its strivings towards firstly removing itself from matter and all its demands, however they may look, and directing all its desires, deeds and doings only towards the purely spiritual, and secondly to being prepared in the future to become one with the spirit of the pure love of God which is resting in it, in that God Himself in His fundamental being is the very purest love.
GGJ|5|51|4|0|How does man become aware that his soul has become one with the true Spirit of God within? He learns this very easily within! If you feel no arrogance, no unnecessary greed, no desire for fame, no envy, no avarice and no self-love, but for that all the more love for your neighbour and for God alive and true in yourself and it gives you a true, deeply moving joy in your heart to have given all your possessions to poor and very needy brothers and sisters in affliction, yes, if you feel a positive pain in your heart when you cannot help a poor person, if everything and the whole Earth with all its treasures are nothing to you, then your soul is already fully one with the spirit of God within, it has achieved the perfect eternal life, is wise and even when necessary capable of miracles through its sheer will!
GGJ|5|51|5|0|But in order to determine the human souls for this, the divine power of miracles from God has been given to a particularly high degree to some pious souls which have become one in themselves with God, so that they are a witness for the weak and those of little faith of what people have been designated to be by God, how they have to live and how they should act, in order to bring such a designation in themselves to the fullest truth.
GGJ|5|51|6|0|And a true miracle worker certainly performs no miracles in order to amaze the foolish and blind world or even to gain something on which only the material world places value, but instead in order to show his fellow man the true path in life, to give them courage and faith for the battle with the world in its evil passions, to show them the true reason, value and goal for life and in this way to bring them onto a very short path to where they are all called by God, namely to the true, eternal life and to its highest bliss.
GGJ|5|51|7|0|Now ask yourself and your whole establishment whether you have ever been prompted by such motives when performing such fraudulent miracles. You are truly worldly-wise and not evil people through and through; however, you have become quite blind in the inner sphere of life through your hunt for the treasures of this world. The world and its bliss is everything to you! In order to achieve this end as completely as possible, it is above all necessary to achieve the greatest reputation possible through appropriate and certainly effective means. It cannot always be done with the sword in the; but it is not exactly difficult to secure some god-like reputation through all sorts of magic, because all people seek miracles in their nature much more than war. Then all that is needed is that some material use, if only supposed, appears with the help of such false miracles for the curious onlookers, and it's in the bag.
GGJ|5|51|8|0|Your credo is therefore nothing other than the following, which I will tell for your own good: We people who have had a look at the whole world, have made the experience that man has and can have no life any longer after this earthly life. But because one must live on this world, one seeks to live at least as well as possible. In order to do that, one invents something through which one can make oneself indispensable and useful to the people seemingly with the least effort and strain in the world. Then the people will do all the heavy work for us, we will live very well, and the people that totally takes care of us will be of the opinion that they are doing God a pleasing duty through this, if they do everything upon everything for us! We present ourselves however to the people as a result of our ability to perform miracles as constant and indestructible representatives of the gods on Earth, and we will also live as gods. But only no traitors! If we can maintain ourselves for fifty years without any betrayal, princes as well as their people will crawl in the dust before us in sheer humility.
GGJ|5|51|9|0|But in order to make things as effective as possible, we cannot shy away from any cost at the beginning in order to set everything up as it can only be imagined. Then we must constantly present ourselves before the people as the most loving and sympathetic men, enthusiastic about the gods, and we will be carried by the peoples on their hands! The old religious fathers were indeed very clever in that they created a people in the way that they could best use them; but we experienced Essenes want to set up a religion to which all the peoples along with their rulers will have to come in the end! For how things are almost everywhere, we know and will learn and know more in the future, and we will always improve our successful institute and enrich it to the highest degree with everything and everyone who can be serviceable to us, and so stand as fully indestructible against all our enemies for all time!
GGJ|5|51|10|0|Now, if the true miracle-workers from the spirit of God want to unite with you, your deceiving institute would certainly be something unconquerable, and you would soon have dominion over all the worldly treasures of this Earth; but the true miracle-workers are as they were and will also remain, always the greatest enemies of all deception and all lies and will therefore never unite with you, but instead will reveal you everywhere and show to the people all deeds of your, from your point of view, so praise-worthy institute! Thereby your green-looking hopes will only too soon wilt and have no value any longer before anyone. Will you then still claim that your false miracle-institute can survive so comfortably and harmoniously alongside the true miracle-workers of God? Behold, I alone would indeed be capable of removing the power of your whole institute with one single miracle, so that in the future no man would seek any help at your door! Do you believe me, or do you not believe me?"
GGJ|5|52|1|1|Roklus' doubts about the power of Raphael
GGJ|5|52|1|0|Roklus says, "If you are as powerful in deed as you are with your words, such a thing could well be possible for you; but until now I have had the same experience with all people, that the most powerful wise men in words were always the weakest in deeds. I admit to you openly that I do not have any great fear of your somewhat grandiose power of deed! However, anything is possible, even if not always very likely!
GGJ|5|52|2|0|Go to that couple and tell them that their newly-risen daughter is not the true one, but instead only a replacement because of her great resemblance, and you will see whether you find belief or not! Yes, they will indeed show you the door, but they will never believe you, even if were possible for you to come to them with a second, even more similar copy. For the awakening of the real daughter can never succeed; for firstly it can hardly be known to you where she is buried, and secondly her body must already be very nibbled by the worms.
GGJ|5|52|3|0|In my opinion this would be the only means to make the parents think for at least a moment; in the most extreme situation the good couple would accept the truly awakened daughter as an adopted daughter because of the great similarity. Yet let us leave all this empty exchange of words and turn to something else!
GGJ|5|52|4|0|Are you also from this company? What is actually the reason for you being here? Is the supreme governor, as was often the case before, giving open audiences to the people, accepting pleas and hears all sorts of complaints from the people and his representatives, or is he holding here a sort of court or a council of war? For I notice here people from all the ends and places of the Earth that is known to me. Even the darkest Moors, previously never seen by me to be so black, are richly represented here: Persians, Armenians, Tauri, Greeks, Romans and Egyptians are all to be found!
GGJ|5|52|5|0|I would never have brought this question to light before the wise and old Cyrenius out of modesty and due respect; but because we have now exchanged words here with one another for almost two hours, I took courage and have now let my question be heard out loud! Tell me something about it, if you will, and also tell me something about how this house was actually created along with its garden, harbour and ships! I also remember well what you told me in this respect, but it cannot really be so with the pure spirit of God in people! This power can indeed show the people the most appropriate means to perform such a deed; but without them nothing can be brought into being out of thin air! Go on, dear, wise, young friend, tell me decently what you know about it!"
GGJ|5|52|6|0|Raphael says, "Be patient just a little longer; for we have not yet finished with the previous discussion, and why these people have gathered here I am not allowed to say before the correct time! You will later learn much more; but for now let us remain where we were: whether I am not in a position to deal your institute a very murderous blow, without finding somewhere a second copy of the falsely miraculous re-awakened daughter! You doubt it, and yet I could provide you with evidence in an instant that would make your hairs stand on end! What would you say then?"
GGJ|5|53|1|1|Roklus justifies the formation of the Essenian order
GGJ|5|53|1|0|Roklus, somewhat concerned, says, "Friend, no crime, however committed, makes my conscience fear! I have always lived very strictly according to the law; what should make my hairs stand on end? But if our institute is such an abomination in the eye of God that can never be seen by man, whose existence I certainly can no longer deny after everything that I have heard from you, then the all-knowing, all-seeing and all-powerful, highly wise God should then have some means through which He could very easily prevent the establishment of such institutes! We and our forefathers however have never felt either before or during the establishment of this institute any obstruction from any side; also the government, to whom the plan was openly presented, approved in all willingness the establishment of this institute, which seemed most useful to them and us agreed most faithfully their silence for all time and also promised to protect and cover us with weapons when necessary. The people, for whose visible well-being the institute was created, also raised no objection. Therefore there was no contradiction from either side, neither from the divine nor from the governmental and civil, and it was therefore purely impossible to sin against anyone's will with the establishment of this institute, and we members of this institute can therefore step before the eyes of everyone and even of a god with quite calm conscience, and I truly do not know why you should make my hairs stand on end!
GGJ|5|53|2|0|You are indeed in possession of a particular power, according to your words, in the end you are the one who preformed this miracle, you can perhaps wake the dead simply through your words and will, as in our city the tale has come of a Nazarene who is able to do such a thing before the eyes of all the world, which I do not doubt very much; for the people are inwardly spirits of very different sizes, and there soon one invents either of himself or through an accident something which millions before him and millions with and after him have absolutely no idea, and he practises it and often puts half the great Earth in the greatest amazement. And our institute cannot be paid with any gold to find such an inventor and make every effort to win him over and to make his individual inventions into the common good for man!
GGJ|5|53|3|0|We Essenes will never persecute a person of extraordinary qualities or lay obstacles in his path, but instead we give him all possible assistance and try to win him over for us, which has already succeeded many times. The whole institute as one man insists on no harm coming to him! You see, this is how we think, stand and act, without any regard to any reward either on this side or on the other! We do what we recognise to be good according to a general council, for its own sake! Before which judge should we then shiver?
GGJ|5|53|4|0|Are you in the end that wonderful Nazarene himself? That is also good, and actually even better; for then we will get to know the man or the youth in the end ourselves, about whom we have heard already so many extremely extraordinary things! Only you seem to me a little too young for the Nazarene, who according to the description is supposed to be at least thirty years old! But that doesn't matter, you do not need to be the famous Nazarene at all; for you also possess a very active and ambitious spirit, you have been everywhere and have been able to gather all sorts of experiences. Why should you not have been able to also achieve skills of whose size I can have no idea? Oh, I am not in the least jealous of you! Nor do I deny that there could be also true miracles as well as our false one; for there must always have been true miracles before the false ones, otherwise the false ones could not easily have ever been invented by the people. But there is just one thing that I will not agree with you on, that we ever wanted to achieve anything recognisably evil with our false miracles.
GGJ|5|53|5|0|Certainly, we did not know that through such deceptive miracles the moral sphere of the soul of a person must be totally destroyed, which is a great evil for the people; but we were atheists one and all and could have no other sphere of happiness before us except the earthly one, since we did not believe in a life after the death of the body, at least not in any self-aware one! But what distracts us from the existence of a divine being and had led us to the fullest atheism I have already presented to you in the most reasonable possible vivid way PER LONGUM ET LATUM and now believe that I am standing before you, even if you were God Himself, as purely as possible.
GGJ|5|53|6|0|There is no secret ill point of conscience in my innards, and so I stand here quite courageously before you! I do not fear death, although I am truly no friend of pain and suffering. What could you use to make the hair stand on end of a man who can say about himself: SI TOTUS ILLABATUR ORBIS, IMPAVIDUM FERIENT RUINÆ! [Even if the whole world would collapse the intrepid will stand on the ruins.] Let's rather remain good friends and support each other in everything good and true, which must certainly make all the people pious in any case, and then as far as I can see we will not need to frighten each other! By the way, however, you may do as you will, the world will never become better in general than as it is now and always was!
GGJ|5|53|7|0|But I would prefer now most of all to move away with my companions! For I have just noticed several Pharisees here, and "forgive me, friend! "I encounter them very unwillingly, because they are against all progress EX DIAMETRO. I will leave you to all the further explanations and efforts! I now know what I am made of and how I have to direct myself spiritually in order to achieve eternal life from God; I do not need anything more for the time being, and the further explanation of the miracle of this house I will leave to you as well, although I would have heard it very fundamentally! But the many Pharisees, even the leader from Caesarea Philippi here as well?! Oh, we will soon make ourselves disappear!"
GGJ|5|53|8|0|Raphael says, "Oh, you can remain despite these people; for these are little more Pharisees than you are! Whoever walks here is a pure person except for one who is tolerated here because of the Scriptures. Thus you no longer have to fear the Pharisees present! Tell me something about it and I will give up frightening you! Do you want that?"
GGJ|5|53|9|0|Roklus says, "Why not? I do not know much, it is true; but what I know has head, hands and feet and deserves all belief. Only I ask for a very little patience for me to gather myself!"
GGJ|5|54|1|1|Roklus' experiences with and opinions on the Nazarene
GGJ|5|54|1|0|After a short pause Roklus says to Raphael, "Dearest, young, truly wise friend! I am now fully composed in order to tell you what I however have heard only recently from some traders from Nazareth and Capernaum, whom I have unconditionally truly given all faith as regards the facts, because they are people whom one can believe. But I do not know a single syllable more, of course, than what I have heard from these business partners of mine to be faithful and true "and so listen, if you will!
GGJ|5|54|2|0|In the little town of Nazareth, situated on the upper Jordan, not in the area of the same name in the mountains, there lived a carpenter and had conceived a son with his second wife whom he named Jesus. This son was also a carpenter until his thirtieth year and always a quiet, great thinking but little speaking man. He was otherwise an extremely civilised man; one never heard him quarrelling and also never saw him pay homage either to any attractive Venus or just as little to the Bacchus.
GGJ|5|54|3|0|A constant and most modest sobriety was the dominant character trait of his life. Besides this he was always very humble and compassionate towards the poor and for his always excellent carpentry he demanded only a very small payment, which he always delivered highly conscientiously to his parents. But on the day that he became exactly thirty years old, he laid all his tools aside and no longer touched either an axe or a saw.
GGJ|5|54|4|0|His brothers and his mother, still living, all perfectly honest people, asked him for the reason and he is supposed to have given them the following highly mysterious-sounding answer: The time has come from which moment on I must fulfil the will of my Father in heaven, for which reason I came into this world!
GGJ|5|54|5|0|At this he soon left the parental home, moved to the little desert not far from the effluence of the Jordan from the lake on which we find ourselves right now, took on disciples there and taught them to love God and one's neighbour and warned them about the old sour dough of the Pharisees, something which made the man very dear to me, although I have not had the luck to meet the man personally yet; for an enemy of the Pharisees is always our friend and can have any support from us.
GGJ|5|54|6|0|With such a highly respectable teaching he combines a fabulous magical strength of will and performs miracles about which no mortal has ever dreamed. He is supposed to raise every dead back to life, for example, without any earthly means, simply through word and will; as unbelievable and fabulous as it might sound, it is nonetheless completely true! In brief, he goes from one place to another, teaches the people to recognize himself and God in a very intelligible way, and every step is accompanied by miracles of the most extraordinary type!
GGJ|5|54|7|0|His somewhat already very numerous and constantly following disciples consider him to be a god, since a real god with all his miraculous characteristics would not possibly be in a position to do more. But let's leave that; for a god, as we imagine to ourselves in all sorts of shapes and forms, is in any case nothing but a most casual spawn of human fantasy with sheer accredited capabilities, which are nothing just as their even emptier bearers are, namely the poetic god!
GGJ|5|54|8|0|But if things are so with the miracle man from Nazareth, which I do not doubt at all, then I do not see at all why one could not or should not consider him to be a god! I also think that this man, through his natural circumstances certainly more capable than any other on the whole Earth, has found the center of his life of love through his zeal in life, and then has cared for this center most carefully, nourished it, strengthened it and formed it.
GGJ|5|54|9|0|With this true life, that totally penetrates him as fully built on, he connects himself with the general power of life of nature, and his will must then not only direct his own life, but all organs in all of nature, because he unites the guidelines of all other parts of life in the being through his life and thereby can do whatever he likes with all beings to his heart's content.
GGJ|5|54|10|0|I had already made the remark to you before as a full atheist how a person can reach becoming a real god and receiving eternal life only through the discovery of the principle of life in himself, perhaps several have already managed it throughout history, in the future even more may manage it; and since we have the man from Nazareth, who is no fable, and who is completely justified in my opinion! I also thought about him then when I made the remark to you. I would give a lot if I could find him somewhere! I would become his disciple myself and would, if everything with him is as I heard through some of my colleagues, even consider him to be a true god without any further thought, and love and worship him with all the strength in my life, and even if you held a thousand Jewish Jehovah's and a hundred thousand Egyptian Zeuses against me!
GGJ|5|54|11|0|I say to you: All Jehovahs and all Zeuses, the Egyptian, Greek and Roman, and all Athmas and Lamas of the Indians are nothing compared to the single Nazarene, who is a true miracle-worker, and whom we Essenes do not fear, in that even several of us are among his disciples and informed us already several times in letters about how the man is, what he teaches and everything that he does! Yes, if the man were by any chance here, then I would not even ask you how this miracle house was created; for I would say to you then: Behold, that is a true work of God!
GGJ|5|54|12|0|For a god it is possible to even create a new world here; for he must have the threads of the centre of life in him, with which he must have all beings and all elements of the whole of nature perfectly in his power. He must only want something very much, and it must form itself according to his very clearest and most perfect intelligence. Archimedes, a great wise man, who was familiar with many such powers, said: Give me a firm point above the Earth, and I will unhinge the world! That was indeed a cheeky, but nonetheless great word; but he would have had much to do with his screw-levers, to unhinge the whole Earth.
GGJ|5|54|13|0|But the Nazarene needs no material lever, but instead a force of will, and the whole world along with us lies dissolved into atoms before us, that is, in as far as we can think of an existence for us after our dissolution!
GGJ|5|54|14|0|The Nazarene has found a correct lever and needs no fixed point outside the Earth, but instead only his will, and all visible nature will stop being! And behold, this Nazarene belongs in a way also to our institute, that is, the institute of the true, unselfish love for one's neighbor, and we have therefore no greater and even truer miracle-worker to fear, since we are convinced that there will certainly be no one like him on this Earth.
GGJ|5|54|15|0|Or would you perhaps like to take up with him, you who wanted to make my hairs stand on end? Behold, my dearest and otherwise very valuable young man, just be modest! You can indeed demand very much, but everything else by no means; but the Nazarene can do everything! You would have great difficulties tangling with him, my dear! But I will meet the Nazarene somewhere else myself and will introduce him to you; but then pay attention to how you stand before him! Well, do you this miracle-worker from Nazareth then?"
GGJ|5|54|16|0|Raphael says, "Well, should I not recognize him? I have been in his service for a very long time already!"
GGJ|5|55|1|1|Raphael's miracle work requested by Roklus
GGJ|5|55|1|0|Roklus says, laughing, "Oh, you great braggart! If you have never yet told an untruth, you have certainly done it just now! The young rascal allows me to describe very clearly the magnificent Nazarene and now says that he has already been in his service for some time. Not bad, not bad at all! Before he knew as well as nothing about him, and now he is even his servant! No, now I demand that you prove it to me, otherwise I will make your blond locks stand on end! Have you understood me?! So now out with the proof!"
GGJ|5|55|2|0|Raphael says, "Yes, my friend, you do not frighten me with this challenge of yours, and I will be in a position to do everything that you ever demand from me, as long as you demand something reasonable and conceivably possible; for I possess no power or strength for something foolish and impossible. Quickly set me the task of proving it to you, and I will set it just as quickly in motion!"
GGJ|5|55|3|0|At this Roklus looked Raphael sharply in the face and said, "Well then, my dear young friend, I have lifted a five-pound heavy stone from the ground. It is brown granite which has no relationship to any metal known to me. Make it into gold, but of the same weight!"
GGJ|5|55|4|0|Raphael says, "Short-sighted man, if gold is made out of this, the lump will become three times heavier! The weight can therefore not remain the same, if nothing about the form and the size can be changed! What do you want now to be changed?"
GGJ|5|55|5|0|Roklus says, "Then let's leave the form and the shape, and we'll change the weight for the sake of the miracle!"
GGJ|5|55|6|0|Raphael says, "Then hold onto the stone firmly so that a three times heavier lump of gold will not fall out of your hand; for the sudden increase in weight is always almost the same as if a ten pound heavier stone would fall out of the air onto your hands! You could very easily fall over with the whole lump of gold!"
GGJ|5|55|7|0|Roklus says, "This misfortune will probably not happen to me!"
GGJ|5|55|8|0|Roklus said this only from a type of doubt in the success of the proof. But at the same moment Raphael wants to turn the stone into gold. The stone also becomes complete gold in an instant and throws Roklus to the ground through the sudden increase in weight, and indeed in a very hefty way, so that Roklus hurt himself very much and could hardly catch enough breath to stand up again.
GGJ|5|55|9|0|When he (Roklus) was on his feet again, he began to find fault with Raphael's good will and said, "Listen, you wonderful, willful boy, ten such lumps of gold are not worth having such pain happen to you for its sake! Could you not have said to me then: Now the metamorphosis will happen!? I hit my hands and head so strongly on the ground as if I had fallen from a high tree! My head still hurts very much! Oh, you willful miraculous boy, heal me now of my very strong headache for even greater proof of the truth of your statement!"
GGJ|5|55|10|0|At this Raphael blew on Roklus and in an instant Roklus felt no sensation of pain any longer, and Raphael said to him, "Lift the lump of gold from the ground and examine it to see whether it is quite completely gold!"
GGJ|5|55|11|0|Roklus did that, but also immediately called his eleven companions and said, "Look here and judge yourself!"
GGJ|5|56|1|1|The speculations of the Essenes on the person of Raphael
GGJ|5|56|1|0|Everyone came and said, "Friend, that is purest gold, and the whole lump must have a hardly estimably high value! And this indescribably most beautiful youth performed this simply through his will, so that out of the brown granite a just as large lump of gold was made? That cannot be done by any magician! That is therefore a pure miracle, only possible for a god "what we all considered to be a fable, it is true, but this fact tells us obviously something else. The most magnificent boy is a god and otherwise nothing more and nothing less! He must be worshipped by us and we must make sacrifices to him whatever we can, so that he will not be angry with us or even leave us!"
GGJ|5|56|2|0|Roklus says, "He claims only to be a disciple and servant of the even more famous Nazarene in the foreground! You have also seen the force of my fall, which caused me a very strong headache, and with a gentle breath from the mouth of the boy it was literally blown away. Therefore the youth is according to his own statement only a disciple and servant of the Nazarene, indeed deserves all our respect, however no worship and no sacrifice! But since he is now undoubtedly that, let us now alone investigate the Nazarene; if we have him, we have everything!"
GGJ|5|56|3|0|The companions say, "In the end is this boy actually the Nazarene himself?"
GGJ|5|56|4|0|Roklus says, "No, no, he is not! Firstly his age is not right; thirty years "what are you thinking?! The boy is hardly sixteen! And secondly there is the boy's own admission! The willful boy is indeed somewhat naughty, but there is no trace of a lie with him, I guarantee you that. There is no trace of any lie with him; for I have got to know him well enough to judge this! Truly he is certainly a little naughty, which we will willingly overlook because of his youth, in addition he is such a good-looking boy, the like of which I have never seen in my life! One might even think that he is a most beautiful girl in boy's clothing; but he looks much too serious to me at times, and so I have to consider him to be something male, despite his very most female beauty. He is also much too wise to be a girl; for the beautiful girls are always somewhat foolish and may never ever reach the wisdom of a man. But there is a very curious wisdom hidden in him, with which ours cannot compete. But all that also proves that he is not the Nazarene himself, but instead a true servant of the same. He will lead us to the Nazarene!"
GGJ|5|56|5|0|At this Roklus turns to Raphael again and says, "Listen, you dearest, although a little willful servant of the Nazarene! Both of us are finished with one another, and I and my companions beseech you now only to show us where we can find and meet the very most famous Nazarene!"
GGJ|5|56|6|0|Raphael says, "Yes, now I can and may tell you already somewhat long-windedly that the very most famous Nazarene is here among us! The correct person, you can find yourself out of the several hundred guests with your strength of intellect! Behold, if you did not have such sharp intellect, I would have shown you the person of the Nazarene myself; but your strength of understanding prevents me! Therefore go and seek correctly and you will indeed find the right person!"
GGJ|5|56|7|0|Roklus says, "Only jeering "it doesn't matter; my understanding still cannot be despised! Whatever it may not and cannot find, my heart will find; for that also does not exactly belong to the last of this world. Do not worry about me, my young, highly wisest friend, I will not search for long and soon I will find and have the right person!"
GGJ|5|57|1|1|Roklus' speech on the importance of an educated mind
GGJ|5|57|1|0|Here Raphael admonishes Roklus to first take care of the valuable lump of gold which he (Raphael) gifted him (Roklus).
GGJ|5|57|2|0|Roklus, somewhat incensed, says, "Friend, whenever I am in the grips of a search for the highest good of mankind, then I leave the most dangerous filth of this world be! Do you understand, you somewhat meddlesome young friend?! I can give you the fullest truthful assurance that I will not touch this pile of dung with my littlest finger ever again, and you can turn it back again into what it was before for your private pleasure!
GGJ|5|57|3|0|Do you believe then that I thirst for gold because I am a Greek and an Essene? Oh, there you are powerfully wrong! Firstly, I possess at home a hundred times as much of this yellow dung of the Earth as an earthly inheritance as this awkward lump here, and I can therefore well do without this new creation, and secondly my heart has never hung on such things; for if I had ever longed for the treasures of the Earth, I would certainly never have reached my sharpness of understanding, which, if not capable of understanding the very highest itself, still is a good way towards it and also therefore alone of a thousand times greater value than a hundred thousand of such lumps of gold.
GGJ|5|57|4|0|I indeed know now that man will never suffice in the investigation of the highest spiritual things of life with pure reason, even if this is very pure and sharp; but lacking the full light in the soul, man will reach the higher and deeper lying truths of life with even greater difficulty! A well-formed reason of a person is in my opinion still a very competent piece of the way to the eternal and everlasting fullness of the truth of life from God, and is, seen from this standpoint, certainly also of a very great value, and it is therefore not just that you, young friend, speak so lightly of the sharpness of my understanding!
GGJ|5|57|5|0|Behold, in the burnt-out city many people are still milling around, about whose sharpness of understanding you certainly would never complain; why do they not come here, these sheep and lambs, in order to search for the deeper truths of life? They all looked over here and could have also discovered this new miracle house; but it matters nothing to them!
GGJ|5|57|6|0|What can distract any interest in a person who is purely incapable of thinking? I say: Nothing at all, except that his hungry stomach will run feverishly after a bite to satisfy it! If you place meals before this ever-hungry human beast and perform the greatest miracles beside him "these uncomprehending people will eat and not pay the slightest attention to your miracles! And once they have filled their stomachs, they become lethargic and sleepy and will once again not pay any attention to your miracles! Such a thing only occurs to the formed understanding and he begins to think and to make all sorts of comparisons and never rests again until he has come to some explanation of the miracle!
GGJ|5|57|7|0|But if things are undeniably so, why do you then make sharp remarks against my sharpness of intellect? You see, there you are despite all your miraculous powers purely on the most incorrect track in the world!
GGJ|5|57|8|0|If I truly want to recognize a god, then I must, and indeed first of all, also think and only then feel! What should awake a better and more spiritual feeling in my heart however, if I stand there as an uncomprehending ox?! You direct me to seek and to find the divine Nazarene with only my sharpness of intellect; but I will do it, in order to show you that a correct understanding is also good for something! Short and sweet and superb, I owe you very many thanks, and I like you very much "for you have taught me to know a true god and have therefore given me an immeasurable treasure not outweighed by a whole mountain of gold, - but what I don't like about you is that you still have something to jeer at my intellect!
GGJ|5|57|9|0|For even the highest wisdom of God must recognize approvingly in me that the reason is as necessary to a person for the sake of the recognition itself and mainly for the sake of the recognition of God which proceeds from this, as his eyes are necessary to him for seeing! I know indeed that a person can and will not understand endlessly many things with his even very awake reason of what the divine, highest wisdom has decided that was created and whatever is there and happens; but without a certain sharpness of understanding, which is capable of checking and differentiating, the person understands eternally nothing!
GGJ|5|57|10|0|One says that only faith is the light for man! Oh, dear heaven, what is then faith without understanding? It is the wisdom of the cradle of immature children who long for the moon in the opinion that it is a round piece of honey bread! And there are really adult people on this dear Earth, who consider the moon to be a loaf of bread swimming around in the air, which is eaten every month by birds of paradise, but then immediately begins to grow again! Yes, friend, tell me what use is it to you or me or a god with such a faith? Is it not better and more worthy of a human and divine spirit in a person to consider, and in time to find that the moon then must actually be something other than a loaf of bread for the birds of paradise?
GGJ|5|57|11|0|My principle is: check everything and keep the good and the truth at least for the next while, until one has received from somewhere a better and stronger light on the matter. Indeed, even a shining little worm in a pitch-black night is better than no light at all; and thus the tiny light of the soul - called intellect - is then indeed better than a pitch black superstition which is devoid of all remote likelihood!
GGJ|5|57|12|0|However I decide the case that I should believe a fullest truth that was told to me, without being able to convince me however in the slightest that that is really a truth, because intellect and the necessary experiences are lacking for this. But what is such a faith other than the blindest superstition? For what good can the truth in which I believe do me if I do not understand it, yes, cannot convince me at all that it is a truth? What would gold be useful for if the human understanding could not differentiate between it and another common and worthless metal? If man believes something, then he must believe it with some understanding, otherwise lies and truth are all the same to him!
GGJ|5|57|13|0|If you say to me: Far beyond that blue mountain is a city which is built of sheer very most valuable jewels, and the people who live within it are sheer giants! Then if I am blind and foolish enough I will believe your every word and will even justify it to myself; but if another then comes and says to me: listen, behind that blue mountain there is no city and even less some giant-like huge people! What will I do as an uncomprehending foolish obscurantist? I will stick to the first one, although it is a screaming lie, and will drive the truth of the second from me with cheeky condescension! But can that be of no importance to a highly wise god?
GGJ|5|57|14|0|If the Nazarene is a god, full of the highest wisdom, which I no longer doubt, because I recognize it with my reason, then it would be almost foolish of him if he taught the people to recognize lies and falsehoods and to accept the light of truth and its goodness without any sharpness of understanding!
GGJ|5|57|15|0|You see that you cannot assert yourself against me in this, not even with a thousand performed miracles; therefore do not make jokes in the future about my Intellect, but instead let it be what it is and just show me where the divine Nazarene is so that I can bend my knee before him as is seemly and also worship him!"
GGJ|5|58|1|1|The influence of love on the mind
GGJ|5|58|1|0|Raphael says, "But friend, you are getting a little annoyed about something that you are only accusing me of doing; how can you think of me that I am an opponent of the correct understanding of man?! If I say to you that you should now find the Nazarene here with your sharpness of understanding, I did not want to suggest with that that a very bright understanding is not satisfactory by a long shot, but instead above all the mind, love, the action of seeking and finding Him must take over, who is the highest love Himself! Intellect must certainly not be lacking; but first of all must be love! Without that pure Intellect can do nothing in itself!
GGJ|5|58|2|0|Everything does not depend on the person of the Nazarene, neither on the fact that you are making Him into a god in your enthusiasm for magic, but instead everything depends on what your heart says about it!
GGJ|5|58|3|0|If you had the correct degree of warmth for it, you would have already recognized the Nazarene and would not need to ask me about Him; for love finds love soon and easily. But until now the cold, if even very sober intellect or reason was ruling in you, and so you still need to ask after Him who is so near! Do you think that I want to speak a word to the blind superstition that you Essenes are now cultivating the most? Oh, how crudely you are mistaken in me!
GGJ|5|58|4|0|If I say that the pure worldly understanding is not enough, than I have as good as said that a much higher, purely spiritual recognition must come to the worldly reason in order to be able to recognize the very highest. But if I want to suggest that to you very tangibly, how can you as a clear thinker make the accusation that I am an opponent of reason and only see the true donkeys and oxen as capable of a higher recognition?! Don't you see how far off course your pure worldly common sense has been shot?!
GGJ|5|58|5|0|Behold, in all important civil living circumstances the people have invented very wise laws among themselves and also sanctioned them; but among them there are also some which have a very cruel face, like for example most of the penal laws.
GGJ|5|58|6|0|Some individual has committed a crime against the law, mostly out of ignorance of such a law. The arm of the law seizes him and leads him before the strict chair of the judge who knows all laws. If this man then judges according to pure worldly reason, he will sentence the defendant to death according to the CODEX POENITENTIARUM without any mercy.
GGJ|5|58|7|0|But if the judge has also a warm and loving heart besides his wakened worldly and legal understanding, he will make corresponding allowances in the cold worldly reason and say: The law, perhaps created so very carelessly more out of tyrannically domineering passion cannot find a full use here, can it?! For a provable full ignorance of some existing law must be taken into consideration here!
GGJ|5|58|8|0|For if a person stands on the roof and sees another person lying on the ground below, jumps on him with a bad will in order to kill him or at least to cause him serious bodily harm, then such a person is to be punished with all severity for his terrible willfulness. But if a person falls from the roof simply out of lack of care, but fatally injures a person lying below on the ground or casually passing by, he is fully innocent of such a calamity, and it is the job of a judge to decide which circumstances was the reason, through which a person was made into an evil-doer!
GGJ|5|58|9|0|If a foreigner, fully unaware of our writings, language and our laws, soon and easily breaks one of our laws right on entry into our lands, we should then arrest him and make him aware of our laws through an interpreter. Only if he breaks the laws that have been made known to him can he then be consequently punished for them. It is not right to say that ignorance of a law that once exists as sanctioned in a land should not be excused to anyone; for how should someone observe a law that he can prove he has never heard anything about?
GGJ|5|58|10|0|Look and judge yourself now: Which of the two judges has judged the right and truth "the first, who followed the letter of the law to a T with his cold reasoning, or the second, who in his heart as a person bore a just compassion for the sinner and thereby demanded the lack and foolishness of the law to be brought to light?"
GGJ|5|58|11|0|Roklus says, "Obviously the second!"
GGJ|5|58|12|0|Raphael says, "Good! But what raised the judge's insight and strength of understanding?"
GGJ|5|58|13|0|Roklus says, "Obviously the love in his heart which woke him to the compassion for the sinner! He didn't want to damn the sinner, therefore he began to check everything all the more closely and thereby came to a number of circumstances which benefited the sinner."
GGJ|5|58|14|0|Raphael says, "Well and correctly spoken! But what follows from this now for every person other than common sense very awake in all things, circumstances and directions will receive the correct insight through all sorts of knowledge and experiences when he is warmed by love in his heart and is ever more brightly illumined by the ever brighter shining flame of love. Did I become an opponent to reason if I made you aware only through certain hints how your sharp intellect is very significantly lacking in actual sharpness and you should raise it with true love for Him that you are now seeking and previously did not seek nearly as much as you have said just now?!"
GGJ|5|59|1|1|Raphael reveals Roklus' innermost thoughts about the Lord
GGJ|5|59|1|0|(Raphael) "It is certainly true that you have heard some things about the famous Nazarene that seem incredible to you, and you would have willingly had an encounter with Him if it could be without much effort; but you have not exactly sought and you thought to yourself: We have sent brothers after him in any case, and they will report to us what he teaches and does! But the many then left you entirely and became His disciples and have brought you no news about Him at all, and that made you fear now and then, and only through this you became more and more curious to get to know the Nazarene personally.
GGJ|5|59|2|0|Friend, such pure curiosity alone is by no means love! For just admit it yourself, whether your love for the Nazarene does not more or less resemble how a defeated warrior submits himself to his conqueror in a most friendly way out of pure weakness that he has recognized in himself, so that he will perform no other tests of strength on him! You have actually a very particular fear of the Nazarene in secret and only act as if you so longingly desire to meet Him; but I see in your soul a very different wind blowing. And do you know how the wind, clothed in words, is speaking? Listen, I will interpret it for you!
GGJ|5|59|3|0|The wind says this: Oh, you very desperate Nazarene! He had to turn up right now, didn't he! The affairs of our fine institute were already going very well! Now the plunder must be brought to the Nazarene of all people, who "who can do it as much as he? "is now performing miracles in comparison with which all our works are pure ashes and through him will soon be suspected and worthless. He has come to us as a true louse in our furs, which will never be brought out again. But now we must make a good face at the most evil game. Everything will be done in order not to make him our enemy. For if he becomes our enemy, in an instant it will be over for our whole institute. What afterwards! To where, and what shall we do? He is never to be defeated; therefore we must get down to business cleverly and yes, do not let anything unfriendly be noticed even from the furthest distance, but instead constantly act with the greatest caution and be as loving and serving to him as possible, and so he will certainly never lift a sword against us as a supposedly good person and will leave us unscathed!
GGJ|5|59|4|0|Behold, friend, this and quite more is conveyed by your inner wind of life, against which you can hardly say anything except to declare that all I have said now to be a lie, which will not work however, because I would immediately come to you with documents written by your hand whose very obscene content would truly cause a great fuss here. And that would be something that would make your hairs stand on end! Would I be right now if I said to you that you should only try to seek the famous Nazarene with the sharp Intellect of yours? What do you say now to all that?"
GGJ|5|59|5|0|Quite moved, Roklus says, "Yes, dear friend, if you can read my inner feelings, then every further conversation has ended and I must now bow down before you, boy, in all seriousness and beg you for forgiveness for everything that I have ever said against you!"
GGJ|5|59|6|0|Raphael says, "You see, you had to get that out too, and now you are capable of being introduced to the Nazarene, and so now, follow me!"
GGJ|5|59|7|0|Roklus says with very strongly embarrassed-sounding words, "Yes, friend, everything is very beautiful and eminent! Yes, yes, there is a - how can I say it? "Yes, yes, there is a great worth in it and a very inhumanly great honor, to be introduced to the most powerful and most eminent person on the whole Earth! Yes, yes, that's it! But if such a fully perfectly divine person possesses as well as all his unfathomable powers for miracles the particular ability to look through the likes of us and to tell the whole life story of a person like me before the whole world "do you know, then closer acquaintanceship with such a man of God is no longer something pleasant at all! And I would now rather run away from here than to remain here any longer! In addition it has become so very close to the evening and we all have some business to do at home for today "and you will therefore consider us excused if I now turn down your otherwise very valuable offer to me, that is, if it cannot exactly be that we become acquainted with the most famous of all most famous people. Naturally, if you see this to be something good and necessary for us and you demand it, then it goes without saying that we will certainly not oppose you as our spiritually greatest benefactor; but to be honest, it is really not very pleasant for me to be placed right under the nose of such an enormous human great in power and wisdom, because one then begins to feel like the purest nothing beside him! One becomes a thousand times nothing, while the opponent only increases exponentially more and more with his uninvestigable all-in-all in such fullness of his. Such a feeling of nothingness pains me and hurts my heart; therefore I have no very particular joy now in being introduced to the famous Nazarene any longer."
GGJ|5|59|8|0|Raphael says, "If you do not get to know Him, you will deny your souls eternal life! In addition you have already remarked very well yourself that you, in order to have everything, only need to have the Nazarene alone! Now there is the opportunity, but only until tomorrow morning; His departure from here is decided for the earliest morning. No-one but He knows where to! Therefore you have to act now if you want to live forever!"
GGJ|5|59|9|0|Roklus says, "Well, lead us to him then! He won't kill us in such circumstances, will he?!"
GGJ|5|59|10|0|Raphael says, "He will give you all true life, yes, he will "but he will not bend a hair on your head for this present pseudo life of yours! Therefore follow me as I have already previously made the offer!"
GGJ|5|60|1|1|On the nature of love
GGJ|5|60|1|0|Only now Roklus decided to follow Raphael to Me and to bravely take the thirty steps on. But since I was still sitting with Cyrenius at the table as earlier, and discussing with him some governmental measures and Raphael led Roklus in the direction towards Cyrenius, he (Roklus) said after they have taken some twenty steps, "Yes, now you are leading me to the supreme governor again with whom I previously decided everything?! Cyrenius, now only too well-known to me, cannot be the sought Nazarene?"
GGJ|5|60|2|0|Raphael says, "Of course not; but the very chaste-looking man who is sitting close on his right is! You know Him now and can now make your way to Him already!"
GGJ|5|60|3|0|Roklus says, "That would be easy "only some ten steps more and I would stand right by him! But what should I say then, how should I address him?"
GGJ|5|60|4|0|Raphael says, "But with your Intellect, with your knowledge and experience you still find yourself in a whirlpool of confusion?! In the end this is becoming a little unclear even to me! Go over there and say: Lord and Master, here before You stands a person hungry and thirsty, satisfy his soul! And then you will immediately receive a suitable answer!"
GGJ|5|60|5|0|Roklus did this with much inner fear, and I turned with a serious but friendly expression to him and said, "Friend, from Tyre and Sidon to Caesarea Philippi and from there to here is obviously nearer than from here to south-east Asia, where the Sihinites [Chinese] of the Orient have built a powerful wall far above India's highest mountains! You sought the truth there "and then again, not the truth; for even if you had found the truth there, nonetheless you would not have recognized the truth! But if you had recognized it, it would not have been pleasant for you; for if the truth is not united with love, it resembles the sunlight in the north. It illuminates the Earth, but since it is light without warmth, it does not animate the ground and everything is paralyzed as if in death!
GGJ|5|60|6|0|A judge seeks also the full truth according to the law. The criminal is forced into an admission of the full truth with all means, and witnesses are placed under the strictest oath. In the end the full truth comes out; but for whose benefit is that useful? That is also a truth without love, it is a light without warmth, and is aimed at killing! And behold, you also sought and for the most part found such a truth "certainly not for your inner revival, but instead for the death of your spirit, which is love in the heart of every man.
GGJ|5|60|7|0|But because your spirit was oppressed by the mass of rigid and material truths as if to death, you had to necessarily lose every trace of existence of a god, since God is also only pure love in His primordial essence and can only be understood through love!
GGJ|5|60|8|0|You knew indeed, guessing very dimly, that love is the basic element of all beings and things; but what love is, you did not know and nor could you know, because your feelings and the sense of your soul have never been touched by it.
GGJ|5|60|9|0|Your knowledge of the essence of love resembled what you have from the essence of the stars. They shine, but their light creates no warmth, and you cannot possibly learn through your understanding whether their light comes from a fire as well.
GGJ|5|60|10|0|But with the sun you feel its warmth and judge that the same must be a fire, and that must be an incalculably powerful one, because it is able to warm the Earth so very significantly from an incredibly great distance not quite unknown to you.
GGJ|5|60|11|0|You claim the sheerest opposite about the moon, because you have never felt any warmth from this star. You did not claim anything at all about the other stars, since you have never felt anything else from their influence but their sparse light.
GGJ|5|60|12|0|But because in your capacity to perceive you have received so little from the stars that seem so small to you, you have also never been challenged in any region of your life to consider what the stars might be, and whether their light is a fire or not, or whether they are bodies or simply are some heatless and weightless points of light.
GGJ|5|60|13|0|But in order to develop an idea of something, one must necessarily begin to think about the same. But in order to be able to think about an issue with a certain enthusiasm, it must be considered to be of some worth; the value however always depends on the love that one has for the issue."
GGJ|5|61|1|1|The re-cognitional power of love. The inadequacy of mind and reason
GGJ|5|61|1|0|(The Lord) "But love, again, is a result of the stimulation of the inner life which has been acted on by something.
GGJ|5|61|2|0|The inner life is love, thus a fire possessing warmth. If this fire is acted upon by a thing which itself has fire within and is thus nourished, as the fire in the hearth is nourished by good firewood, it will begin to burn more vigorously, and there will be more stirred-up vital warmth for the inflammable substance. Thus, the flames will grow stronger and their light brighter, and the soul will soon obtain much light on a matter previously quite unknown to it. Thereby the love for the object will keep growing, and one will not give it up until it has become thoroughly familiar and one is fully aware of its worth and all it contains. But this happens only when the love for the object keeps getting greater and more intense.
GGJ|5|61|3|0|However, if the life is not stimulated by something, it remains cool and is not in the least interested in the ever so memorable thing, just as the flame does not lick at the logs of wood which are too far removed.
GGJ|5|61|4|0|Therefore, before man can think living thoughts of warmth about something, he must be stimulated by it. The cold truth, being a glimmer of the remote stars, can never arouse the inner life because its inner warmth is thereby not increased, but diminished.
GGJ|5|61|5|0|Up till now you have only searched with the icy-cold intellect, the lever to your search being your equally cold reason which accepted nothing as truth unless it could somehow be perceived through one of the senses.
GGJ|5|61|6|0|Thus, you were looking for God with the abacus held in your hand, trying to find the A but could not even find the basic lines of this significant letter. You were looking for plants on the snowy and icy expanses of the North but could not find anything whilst the brightness of the snow rendered you nearly blind.
GGJ|5|61|7|0|By the snowy and icy expanses I mean here the cold, calculating intellect and the still colder, calculating reason which, since it is grossly material, cannot possibly be aroused by anything purely spiritual and is thus incapable of an inner spiritual contemplation.
GGJ|5|61|8|0|Many a thing struck you as peculiar, as for instance the incessant repetition of the same forms in nature, which to you appears to be creative. You were thinking in terms of an exponentiated intelligent life force fully aware of itself, which is forever consolidating itself and, being able to penetrate and seize everything, again and again conjures up the same forms out of the crude forces. You used to regard the whole earth, the moon, the sun and the stars as a temple which was finally even inhabited by invisible magi. In India you found many a seeming confirmation of this belief, and for this reason you were amongst those mainly responsible for establishing your magic chamber at Essaea.
GGJ|5|61|9|0|Since you did everything with the cold intellect, never allowing your heart's understanding to awaken, you did not find the ground of life, no matter how closely you approached it with your reason, and became again immersed in the cold and dead matter, trying to find salvation therein both for yourself and for all other people.
GGJ|5|61|10|0|Things have been progressing for you successfully for quite some time, for you were — and still are — a head of this institute, which is quite apt to plunge the ignorant into the darkest superstition and the better — and thinking — part of mankind into the crassest and crudest materialism. To be sure, you have destroyed many a living heathenish temple without, however, building something better in its place. You had death within you and even greeted it as a welcome guest, for with you non-existence counted for more than all life.
GGJ|5|61|11|0|Why did things take such a turn with you? Because you have never had any love in your heart. You have never kindled the living fire within you into an ever so moderate flame. Never having activated the outer side of your heart, how could you possibly have stimulated the inner and innermost life-elements of the spiritual part of the heart, which would soon have made your heart beat with the flame of true life and illumined your consciousness to the point of clear self-recognition, which leads to the recognition of God.
GGJ|5|62|1|1|Love and its light of cognition
GGJ|5|62|1|0|(The Lord) "Now you may be able to see that man cannot grasp anything spiritual with his pure reason and his ever so clear and keen intellect. He cannot understand life and its basic ultimate goal; for reason and intellect are located in the brain and in the blood, which keeps the brain in a certain active tension and enables it to take in the impressions and images of the material outer world, compare their forms and effects and, finally, form thereof a chain of conclusions.
GGJ|5|62|2|0|All these, however, are things and images of matter in which the senses of the brain can never discover anything spiritual. Since life must be something spiritual, it can only be understood in and through itself.
GGJ|5|62|3|0|Therefore, there must be in man still other senses by which he can feel, behold and gradually understand also the spiritual life-element within him in all its depths, connections and relations.
GGJ|5|62|4|0|And what are these inner senses? — Behold and listen! There is actually only one single sense, and this is called love and dwells in the heart. It is this sense which above all must be strengthened, developed and purified, and all that man does, wills, thinks and judges must be illumined and filled with light by the hot, living light-flame out of the fire of pure love, so that all spirits will awaken in the morning of the day of life dawning within the human heart.
GGJ|5|62|5|0|Once all the life-spirits are awakened in the thoughts, words, deeds and works, they will begin to stir so that the one who is full of the inner spiritual light will soon and easily become aware of them, because they will commence to manifest in many forms as soon as they begin to stir. All these forms are not incidental and empty but correspond to some visible spiritual activity from the sphere of the divine order.
GGJ|5|62|6|0|However, man can never behold this with his intellect and his vain reason but only with the flaming eyes of his living spirit, which is love.
GGJ|5|62|7|0|You may, therefore, accept the following as a fast criterion: What is within man, no external worldly intellect can ever fathom and behold. Only the spirit within man can do that. Thus, no one can recognize God but the awakened and fully activated Spirit of God within the human heart which, like God Himself, is pure love and an everlasting Sabbath within the human heart.
GGJ|5|62|8|0|Behold, you have never cultivated this noblest part of your heart or been aware of its value. This explains why you could become an avowed atheist and why, in spite of all your searching, you could never find a clue to the eternal, all-penetrating and all-preserving Deity Who has created everything.
GGJ|5|62|9|0|But now it will not be so easy at all to recognize the Godhead in its true being and ordinance right from its foundations, because your brain with all its images has already become too hardened. You would only have to spark a very powerful fire in your heart to totally give up your Essene-hood and to humble yourself in all the spheres and connections of your life and would have to become a completely new person; for all your former theories on life and attitudes towards life are fundamentally erroneous and false according to the inner and single truth, so that you will never reach even the forecourt of the innermost divine life with them!
GGJ|5|62|10|0|Yet all is not lost with you, yes, you could even attain to great things; but in order to achieve that you must of your own free will and in full self-determination become a new man, and you must out of inner conviction help with all your might to put an end to the iniquities perpetrated by your institute, or you could not possibly ever attain to the true life of your inner spirit-man. The reason is because man's innermost life is the highest truth, into which you have to enter fully; but it cannot thrive if it is nourished through the activity of falsehood and deceit.
GGJ|5|62|11|0|If the true, innermost life within you is to become a shining truth, every one of your steps must be accompanied by the highest and profoundest truth in your thinking, volition, speech and action. If, however, this is not the case from Alpha to Omega, then — mark these words! — your own inner life is a sheer falsehood.
GGJ|5|62|12|0|Now you have an approximate idea of what your pure reason and your keen intellect are really worth. You are free to choose between eternal life and eternal death. As far as I am concerned, I am Who I am! I can give you eternal life or leave you to everlasting death.
GGJ|5|62|13|0|Of all that I have just told you not one iota will ever change. This earth and the visible firmament will cease to exist in this shape, form and nature, — but these My words never in all eternity. Now do what you will! I shall be here for a short time yet."
GGJ|5|63|1|1|Roklus and his companions confer with each other
GGJ|5|63|1|0|Roklus and all his eleven companions begin to scratch behind their ears and do not know what they should say to Me now.
GGJ|5|63|2|0|Roklus goes over and discusses with them in the following way, saying, "I thought this right from the start, when the boy directed me to the Nazarene, that he would insist above all on the annihilation of our institute for the well-being of the people; this seems to annoy the miracle-working Nazarene most of all! But nonetheless he will not drive us into a dead-end too easily with all his theosophical phrases!
GGJ|5|63|3|0|There seems really to be, however, much truth in his words; but nevertheless he will not easily condemn our well-established institute! Yet I do not want to prescribe to you your actions; you can do what you like "for you are lord masters your own affairs as much as I!"
GGJ|5|63|4|0|Another, who had come over from Caesarea Philippi in the meantime, says, "Friend Roklus, I have listened to the whole negotiation from the beginning with the most careful attention and observed everything that happened here exactly, and I must now admit to you openly that you are very wrong in your claims, and your spiritual blindness makes me crazy! You speak openly in one way, and secretly you think something quite different! You idolize the famous Nazarene in front of the youth, but in yourself you consider him to be a magician of the oldest and most secret school in Egypt! Yet we know very well upon what all the magic and the sayings of almost all oracles known to us stand!
GGJ|5|63|5|0|Consider well whether you know a type of magic, with the means of which one can change in an instant a granite stone into the purest gold! This miracle alone makes all of ours turn pale in comparison, ours, which are based on nothing other than on the very purest fraud! Here, however, look at this splendid new house, the garden with its wide boundary wall, the harbor with its ships, look at the number of the most magnificent fruit trees in the garden, the vines full of the most costly grapes! Four hours ago this place was yet a desert and I set foot on it as such, because I had something to do at the lake. Observe the desert now! What a luxury, what a blessing!
GGJ|5|63|6|0|Can a man create that through some kind of magic, which is of course known through and through to us? I tell you: everything that we previously knew stops here; all our knowledge is lies and fraud, it is completely useless! If we want to exist alongside this man of God in the future, we must most obviously do what the Nazarene advised us in all friendliness!
GGJ|5|63|7|0|True, I do not belong to your secret council and only joined you a few hours ago; but this I can say to you from my faithful observations, that we with our noble institute of lies and fraud have been found out! It would be the greatest madness here to offer any certain cheek to the God from Nazareth in such circumstances!
GGJ|5|63|8|0|Moreover we all can see with the most open eyes of the world that all the great Roman dignitaries and authorities are his most intimate friends! He needs only to say to them: Get rid of this institute for me! And we would be nailed for all eternity! But what would happen to us then?! I therefore am of the even very moderate opinion that we should accept and follow what the man of God from Nazareth has advised you in all friendliness!
GGJ|5|63|9|0|In any case it is a very bad assumption of yours "I tell you this quite openly to your face and without any fear "that you wanted to question the man of God who is here and can be touched with our hands, as if he had only directed you in this way because he sees our institute as a hindering obstacle in his affairs! That is however more ridiculous than ridiculous! And our measly institute is supposed to be a thorn in his foot?!
GGJ|5|63|10|0|I tell you and all the rest of you as well: as little as we are capable of hindering the moon in its rising, no matter how violently we shout and scream against it, just as little will our empty institute be an obstacle in the way of this all-powerful man of God! He does not even need to blow, but instead only needs to want it a very little, and all our things, like buildings, walls, catacombs and all our magical equipment will become thin air! What will happen to us then? Therefore it is now high time to think about our betterment!
GGJ|5|63|11|0|Therefore go to Him and say "but faithfully and truly "that you and we all firmly want what He advised you! For we cannot possibly lose anything at this trade-off, if we then direct our institute as it pleases him. Thereby he will become the lord and master of our institute, and we want to be and will be his very most faithful disciples. Don't you all agree with this?"
GGJ|5|63|12|0|Most of them say, "Quite perfectly "if only He will accept us as His disciples!"
GGJ|5|63|13|0|The good speaker, who was called Ruban, says, "He will do that, his extremely humanly friendly face tells me so! What do you think then, Roklus, still wanting to spread very foolish things?"
GGJ|5|64|1|1|Ruban speaks in favor of the Lord in front of his companions
GGJ|5|64|1|0|Roklus says, "Yes, yes, you are right, I have the same opinion! But what if He would only do something for us, on the condition that we should finally reveal all our obvious lies to the people and replace for them any earthly damage that we have caused through our magic fraud?! Which of you has the desire or love to bite the bullet that I bite; I have for the meantime very little desire to allow myself be positively ripped apart by the people! This is a very prickly issue!
GGJ|5|64|2|0|But first I want to hear what He actually demands from us in this respect! And so I will then go to Him again and see and hear what demands He will place on us in this respect; for there can be no talk at all of our disclosure to the people!"
GGJ|5|64|3|0|Ruban says, "He will surely not demand such a thing from us; for He knows better than all of us! Nothing is achieved in one fell swoop; one thing must follow the other in all of nature that is known to us! That we have sometimes made leaps with our deceptive means cannot be taken as evidence that He will also act this way with us! Therefore go over there and do openly what I have just advised you."
GGJ|5|64|4|0|Roklus says, "Yes, but I am only doing it because I want to do it, not because all of you want it or because you, Ruban, advised me to do it!"
GGJ|5|64|5|0|Ruban says, "It is all the same to me for what reasons you do anything, as long as you do the right thing! But do you know, first vice-director and leader of the external affairs of the institute, that is still your old, arrogant-sounding way of speaking and acting, that you say to the best advice that another person has given you: Oh, I saw that myself long ago, considered it myself and will now do it because I also want to do it! Whether the divine Nazarene will be satisfied with that forever, I hardly know; for He seems to be a great enemy of even the slightest sign of arrogance! I have, you know, quite honestly, never gloated over my reason and with the particular sharpness of my understanding; but I have goodness in my mind, so that I quickly recognize in a person how he is in his way of sensing and thinking.
GGJ|5|64|6|0|And so I also know the divine Nazarene very magnificently well, how He thinks and desires. He seems to prefer humility above all, without which we cannot truly think either about love or even less about full truth. But we are standing at a point where every glance, step, every word and every action towards our fellow man is a very greatest fraud and a very most cunning lie, and also must be so according to the rules of our order, because our motto is always that all the world should be defrauded and lied to because that is what they want.
GGJ|5|64|7|0|But that is not the axiom of the divine Nazarene. For him it is certainly just: The most complete and purest truth and its justice at any cost, even for all the assets of the whole world! Therefore gather yourself; for you stand before a judge whose vision even reaches your innermost thoughts! Therefore gather yourself in all things, otherwise very much is lacking!"
GGJ|5|64|8|0|Roklus says, "Yes, since you, my good brother Ruban, know things so well, then you go in my place to the Nazarene and decide everything with him as you see fit, and it will have to be right by all the rest of us; for we cannot swim against such a powerful current! Go and do that, and I will even be very grateful to you for it!"
GGJ|5|64|9|0|Ruban says, "Why not? If you all give me the authority to do it, I will very gladly do you this favor "yes, much more willingly than remaining any longer with a vulgar defrauder of the people!"
GGJ|5|64|10|0|All the twelve say, "Yes, we give you authority to do this, and whatever you decide with the Nazarene will be right by us too; for our Roklus is indeed a very most admirable director of our external affairs of lies and fraud and is a great politician; but the light spheres of truth were never his thing, he would always move very clumsily in them. It is therefore better that you go in his place and decide everything very well and purposefully with the Nazarene!"
GGJ|5|65|1|1|Ruban's address to the Lord
GGJ|5|65|1|0|At this authority given to him, Ruban now moves over to Me and says, when he reaches Me, "Lord and Master full of the true power of God! Since Roklus has not dared to come to You for certainly not unknown reasons, as well as any of his eleven companions, they have given me the authority to decide everything in respect of our heavily illaudable institute with You, You very most true. Then everything will certainly happen that You ever want, and we would even like to place the whole institute at Your disposal and all become Your disciples! Give us then a merciful word of Your holy will, and we will act strictly accordingly! But if You want to remove the institute completely, then speak about it; for we have all agreed that the institute should be totally destroyed if You demand it!"
GGJ|5|65|2|0|I say, "You are an honest soul, therefore your house remained saved from the flames! But look, if I wanted to remove your institute, I could do just the same with it as with that significant cliff in the sea, upon which so many ships have been wrecked in the storm! Can you still see the cliff?"
GGJ|5|65|3|0|Ruban says, "Lord, I see it and know it only too well; for I almost came into misfortune myself on its walls!"
GGJ|5|65|4|0|I say, "It shall be destroyed and no longer bring danger to any sailors!"
GGJ|5|65|5|0|In an instant the cliff, which in all had a solid content of over ten thousand cubic fathom, was dissolved into the bottom of the sea so that not only no trace was left of it, but also there was no turbidity to the water in its great place. Truly everyone noticed with very great amazement a strong wave in its place which was created naturally because the water around the previous great cliff rushed into the empty space and from then on formed a continuous mass of water.
GGJ|5|65|6|0|When our Ruban saw this, he became full of fear and said with a trembling voice, "It is all just as I said to Roklus! This is where all magic ends and the bare truth comes in its place! Whatever You, oh Lord and Master, have done with the evil cliff, You could do just as well with the whole Earth, and all the more surely with our bad institute! Therefore I can now say nothing other than: Lord and Master, Your will be done! For You are no normal man, but the spirit of God lives in all fullness within You! Be merciful and very compassionate to all us poor sinners! You alone are all in all, and You alone can do everything, nothing is impossible for You!"
GGJ|5|66|1|1|The Lord's advice and speech to the Essenes
GGJ|5|66|1|0|(Ruban) "But what should we do with our institute of lies and fraud?"
GGJ|5|66|2|0|I say, "Fill it with love and truth and believe in My name and follow My teachings! For if you seriously do this, you will no longer be able to be useful to the world with fraud and lies, but instead with all truth and genuine love; but all the tools of deception must be thrown away from you. But if there is some or other thing among it all which in the best way proves to be naturally useful "such as electrostatic generators and other similar machines, then do not make any false use of it, but instead make good use, according to the nature of things, and teach the people what it is and how the machine works in its nature, how it is built, and so you will be in a position to do truly much good with it!
GGJ|5|66|3|0|But never pay attention to the judgment of the world; for the world is and remains terrible and evil, and lies, deception and arrogance are its main elements!
GGJ|5|66|4|0|I tell you that you will be able to move mountains in My name and do even greater things than what I am doing now; but the thought should never rise in you that you have done something through your own strength and power; for that does not exist in this world! Only through the power of the spirit of God will all these things which can be useful for man be possible for you!
GGJ|5|66|5|0|All power will be yours in a mind truly devoted to God, and for as long as someone does not become arrogant. But if someone takes honor and reward for their own use, he will lose the divinely spiritual characteristic in himself in that same moment!
GGJ|5|66|6|0|Flee from nothing more than from the riches of this world and its worshippers; for no man is worse on this whole Earth than he who envies and longs for earthly treasures; for he curses in his actions the love and all the truth of the heart which comes from God.
GGJ|5|66|7|0|If such people come to you, show them the door and show them that God's word and its power should never be thrown to the unruly pigs of the Earth as casual food! Indeed you should not curse them for it and also not wish them harm, for all anger and all rage is of the spirit of God! but they will be punished enough through this if they are seriously sent away from your doors and your friendship!
GGJ|5|66|8|0|If such people come to you in misfortune, do not listen to them; for help will not make their heart better "on the contrary: they will be even more careful afterwards and will act more cleverly for the sake of their sacks of gold; but they will laugh at you and mock you and declare your help to be empty wind bags and will call you lazy braggarts und deceivers! Let that be far from you; for God's power in you should only be of benefit in words and in actions to those alone who have made themselves worthy of it in all the humility of their hearts!
GGJ|5|66|9|0|So that you know, however, everything that you should know and do in My name in the future, go to that youth; he will give you a book in which you will find everything necessary! But now Roklus should also come to Me; for I still have some things to discuss with him! Go over and tell him My will!"
GGJ|5|66|10|0|Roklus made a very sour face indeed, when Ruban conveyed him the wish that I had expressed. But he moved all the same; he came to Me and bowed deeply before Me.
GGJ|5|66|11|0|But I looked at him in a most friendly way and said to him in a questioning tone, "Well, My sharply judicious friend, what do you think of Me now? What does your sharp intellect find in Me and what does your heart feel? You did indeed admit to the boy earlier, when you were still seeking Me, that I am a true God, that you love Me even without all personal acquaintance and perceive the force of life in you ever more vividly, to bow your knee before Me and to seriously worship Me even as a true God!
GGJ|5|66|12|0|Now you know Me personally and will also have no doubt that I am the famous Nazarene "as you said yourself "according to the fullest truth. But you have still not bent your knee before Me "which I would never have demanded of you "and your heart still seems to feel very little love for Me. Why have you, great friend of the truth, spoken so with the boy, if it is not true?"
GGJ|5|67|1|1|Roklus tries to justify his untruthfulness before the Lord
GGJ|5|67|1|0|Roklus says, "Most eminent of the most eminent! As long as I could not believe in any god, a story was decided which paid homage to all the rational world, and this story, which is actually not a story at all, but through which most of the world's history was made, is called politics, state cleverness. These demand that one does not immediately clearly lay out everything that one inwardly intends before a person that one does not know well. But one does not need at all to intend anything evil with someone with whom one is in some sort of connection, and it is therefore always advisable to remain in the background with the pure truth, because it has already been proven only too often after very many experiences that one has given the people more ruin with the naked truth than any salvation.
GGJ|5|67|2|0|One must first get to know a person through and through from all his sides "which is no easy task or job "before one leads him to all truth; for otherwise one cannot know which side is his most accessible for the truth! For no person is a particular friend of the light-filled truth, particularly as far as he himself is concerned. A darkness spread around him is much preferred, and that is also the reason why I kept a little behind the fence with my inner truth with the boy. But in addition it is the most well-known fact in the world that children are only led to truth through all sorts of lies, and that is also a cleverness of the parents; for if they began to tell the children the truth immediately, they would raise the little ones to nothing good or decent.
GGJ|5|67|3|0|It is true that I showed myself to the boy as being different to how I am; but I caused him no harm in this way and could not cause him any, because I have never had a will for that, and therefore I believe that I have not committed anything bad. But if I have sinned thereby, then all parents sin against their children who even say very firmly emphasizing with a definite seriousness that there are certain trees on the far-off and high mountains on which children bloom and grow like plums. There exist certain gatherers of the fruit and they carry them then to be sold all over the world. Sometimes these fruit also come to streams and rivers which spring up in those high mountains and float down to where they are caught.
GGJ|5|67|4|0|That is as terrible a lie as one can imagine; but the parents have certainly the best will to protect their little ones from all indecent thoughts through such phrases taken right out of clean air and to lead them fresh and healthily in body and soul to a mature age, and that will hopefully not be anything incorrect?! And so I also am of the opinion that a lie, behind which there is no trace of a bad intention, but instead only often, according to our human power of recognition, the very best tendency, should rather be seen as a virtue rather than some sin!
GGJ|5|67|5|0|And so our institute is basically full of lies and deceptions, it is true; but until now we have never had any evil or actual domineering intention, that is, as far as our recognition reached. But what can develop out of this in later times, we do not have the prophetic ability and we can therefore accept no guarantee because our descendents will be just as much free people as we are now.
GGJ|5|67|6|0|I even claim that in the beginning, all founders of a religion, in which all better civilization of one or other nation is destroyed, must have meant well and honestly for their people; but the later descendents, and particularly the uncalled, self-created priests, the laughably bad representatives of the gods on this Earth, began to explain the never correctly understood statutes wrongly, added new ones to their selfish and domineering good and sanctioned them sharply under the title of "God's will", "God's word", have tortured the poor humanity often in the cruelest way, as even now many examples can convince us only too tangibly!
GGJ|5|67|7|0|If we only look at the very well-known stories from the temple in Jerusalem and at the same time the temple stories from Rome and we have all the proof in abundance of where things went with Moses and then later with all the original wisdom of Egypt! And "I do not want to be an evil prophet "I even dare to claim before you that your purest and most divine teaching, whose main point the boy gave to my companions wonderfully quickly, and as much as I have heard magnificent things from them, in several centuries they will have a very different face!
GGJ|5|67|8|0|Your disciples will become messengers and spreaders of your divine teaching. They will not be able to go everywhere; they will choose other disciples and will make them teachers and also spiritual representatives of your teaching, and there is the reason for the priesthood and for all the types of superstition, on which I could bet a thousand to one!
GGJ|5|67|9|0|But if in time everything will be so everywhere, why should our institute be an exception? There are people everywhere. If a true god now stands at their head teaching and leading they will remain in order; but if he places them on a necessary test of freedom, they will immediately begin again with a golden calf like the old Israelites in the desert when Moses headed up Sinai to receive the commandments of the very highest!"
GGJ|5|68|1|1|The priesthood as the strongest hindrance to the spreading of the Lord's teaching
GGJ|5|68|1|0|(Roklus) "You, as a most perfect prophet totally filled with all the divine spirits and talented with all power and strength like no other person on the Earth, will certainly see that in advance! But who can get around it? It is simply so, was already always so and will also remain so, and we will not change things!
GGJ|5|68|2|0|As long as the people have command of their body and their free will, they will remain in general what they are, and will direct themselves with all sorts of circumstances according to the climate. The further away from us, the worse, as I have experienced only too often on my many travels! The further I had distanced myself from this now single spiritual point of light, the blinder and more foolish I found the people, even when I was an atheist, and it would have surely seemed even more noticeable to me then if I had known what I know now.
GGJ|5|68|3|0|It is indeed very true that there can be no darkness which a corresponding light could not immediately destroy. In nature it is certainly so. But whether the spiritual light can also drive away the spiritual night so suddenly, that is of course a very different question! In a certain respect my spiritual night certainly could not be called insignificant, and the boy scared it away with few words of light; alone he had found in me even a person who in some scientific spheres cannot be called the least, and who has made very many experiences in the world.
GGJ|5|68|4|0|Imagine a nation sunk into the most absurd and darkest superstition! Several words of even very great brightness and even some very striking signs will hardly bring forth any effect of light! Such a people will then become darker, angry and will present themselves as a great enemy of it in the presence of light, at which it will then become extremely dark for such a brutish nation.
GGJ|5|68|5|0|We do not need to look very far at all. If we direct our gaze just to the temple in Jerusalem and observe the internal and external Pharisee hood, we have the spiritual night before us, so that we must be highly amazed about them! But try to come to them with a correct inner spiritual light just approximately as the boy came to me earlier, and in a short time that person is a child of death!
GGJ|5|68|6|0|What did these true slaves and servants of the darkest night not undertake against our institute! If we had not been firmly established in every respect, and if they had been able to get to us from all sides, we would have ceased to exist a long time ago! If someone like Moses and Aaron should rise up now and teach the truth as they taught in their day, they would immediately be seized and stoned, or one would give them the accursed water to drink as enemies, and quite certainly the genuine water; for they have namely two of them, one that brings about a certain and unavoidable death, and a false one that cannot harm anyone because it does not contain any poison.
GGJ|5|68|7|0|When they then wish a sinner against the being of their temple well out of some secret reason, they give him the unreal accursed water to drink. But whoever contradicts them too powerfully, he can extinguish his thirst for all eternity at the next and best opportunity with the genuine accursed water. But that the Pharisees do that in Jerusalem as well as in other places is also a well-known fact among all people of just a little education, so that it no longer amazes almost anyone. But I ask how then a correct light of truth can light up such a pharisaic night?
GGJ|5|68|8|0|But the way that things stand among and with the Pharisees is the same everywhere where there is any priesthood. If all people accept a true light because they soon and easily recognize its benevolence, the priesthood will nonetheless still turn against them with all means and powers and not accept it because out of sheer arrogance and domineeringness it is so foolish and blind that it is not at all capable of recognizing the benevolence of the pure light of truth.
GGJ|5|68|9|0|But as long as the priesthood is tolerated by God as well as by world rulers, there is as good as nothing that can be done with all spiritual light! For these ever highly selfish and domineering people will always strive to make every higher light suspicious and to praise their own old dung as pure gold and suppress the people who are subordinate.
GGJ|5|68|10|0|Therefore in this respect it is my even significant opinion that above all one must fully get rid of everything that has even a whiff of the priesthood about it, and so muck out the old Augean stables and then only allow the true sun of the spirit rise over all nations at the same time; otherwise every good seed will die out before it has been able to put even half-firm roots into the soil of life.
GGJ|5|68|11|0|I recognize in you, most noble master, the full power of God, without which it would be fully impossible for you to perform works that can only be possible for a god, because all the most numerous special powers unite in him and have their eternal support, from which point alone they are capable of an effect. And because I have found that in you, it is also certain that I respect and love you very unrestrictedly, which you will see even more clearly with the eyes of your spirit in my heart and mind than that boy over there.
GGJ|5|68|12|0|But I say this without any shyness that this effort of yours and your certainly great sacrifice is as good as in vain, and will bring few blessings to the people as long as the foot of just one priest still walks the face of the Earth! You would have to then suddenly transform all the people and also all the many priests on this Earth like that old cliff in the sea only with your omnipotence, then perhaps things could become very commendable on the Earth! It is only an eternal shame about your efforts and work! If you were still a carpenter with saw and axe, the Pharisees would leave you untouched; but now they will hate you despite all the divinity in you that I do not doubt, and will persecute you furiously and wrathfully on all your paths! They will even try to destroy the most magnificent seed that you now sow with all the means they have at their disposal.
GGJ|5|68|13|0|For on the Earth hardly anyone knows the Pharisees better than I, who had the most to do with them, fighting them for the sake of our institute! They were indeed totally beaten by us and defeated and can do nothing more against us with all their anger; for our circular walls are stronger than those around their temple, and all the sick from far and wide seek their healing with us now, because we make the people healthy again with genuine cures, while the templars heal using empty sayings and mystical signs and all sorts of relics "from God knows where "but the sick feel no effect at all of any sort of improvement.
GGJ|5|68|14|0|That is now my naked admission before you, oh Lord and Master; but you will now do what pleases you "only do not overthrow our institute before the temple in Jerusalem! That is now my most imploring plea to you; we would all prefer it if you became our head and leader according to you wisdom!"
GGJ|5|69|1|1|The true path of life
GGJ|5|69|1|0|I say, "You have My word and My teachings; do and act accordingly, then I will be your Master and leader!
GGJ|5|69|2|0|You do not need My person inside the walls of your monastery at all, but instead only My word and My name "but not only dryly written and spoken with a cold and indifferent mouth, but instead indeed, full of faith and full of love for God and for one's neighbor "then I will be among you, and whatever you desire in My name, that will happen, and you will do even greater things than I.
GGJ|5|69|3|0|Whatever I do, I do before your eyes, in order to give you a valid proof of Myself so that you people may recognize that I am just the same who proceeds through eternity from the Father, of whom all wise men and patriarchs prophesied.
GGJ|5|69|4|0|You should and will be My witnesses before all creatures that are blind and deaf and will need for this purpose more than I Myself now before you, who are indeed sharp-sighted and sharp of hearing!
GGJ|5|69|5|0|But your deceptive miracles must be totally driven out of your institute; for all deception is more or less a suggestion of Satan and can therefore never lead to anything that one could call truly good! But as long as one uses any deceptive means in a healing institute, no miraculous deed can be brought to success in My name!
GGJ|5|69|6|0|But if you want to work in My name, I must also be totally in you in all fullness of truth through the love and through the most living faith.
GGJ|5|69|7|0|If you are, then you can say to that mountain: rise and throw yourself into the sea! And it will happen according to your will! But pay attention, without Me you can do nothing!
GGJ|5|69|8|0|But I will be with you forever and ever, as long as you trustingly keep My word, My love and the most living faith in Me and walk around without any falsehood in your soul! Tell Me whether you have understood Me now!"
GGJ|5|69|9|0|Roklus says, "Not quite, honestly confessing before you; for I heard something about a suggestion by Satan! That is the same most evil spirit which according to Jewish teachings is supposed to be the constant invisible originator of all evil and destructible on the Earth. I have observed that so far as an allegory of the Jews and cannot be amazed enough now to hear this name from your mouth!
GGJ|5|69|10|0|Truly, I consider you to be the wisest of all people and now believe firmly that there is a very wisest and all-mighty God, by whom everything that the endless space encompasses was created, and that you now are a main bearer of the spirit of God; but that you come to me now with the old Jewish fable of Satan and in the end with all sorts of devils and also with the Jewish hell, that surprises me very much. Is then Satan seriously something, and what about some sort of devil or hell? I would truly like a closer explanation of this!"
GGJ|5|70|1|1|The nature of Satan and of matter
GGJ|5|70|1|0|Say I: "You will find an explanation of all that is still incomprehensible to you in the book handed to you by the youth through Ruban. Moreover, opposites such as spirit and matter, life and death, love and hate, truth and falsehood should serve you as a little hint that there must be a reason for their coming into existence, as otherwise they could never manifest perceptibly.
GGJ|5|70|2|0|How could evil enter into man's thinking unless there was some reason for its coming into existence? You with your trained intellect should be able to perceive that for all this — such as truth and falsehood and other opposites — the supreme and most benevolent Deity cannot be blamed.
GGJ|5|70|3|0|Or can you presume that God, being Himself the supreme and most profound truth, should have laid a deceitful tendency into man's heart which would make him sin against God's order and render him filthy in all his speech and actions? Oh, far from it! God did create man in His spiritual image, thus pure, truthful and good.
GGJ|5|70|4|0|Since the future existence of the spiritual man implied the way through the flesh, he had to take the flesh from the earth's matter according to the decree of the supreme Spirit of God; and a counterweight is laid into the flesh for the probing of man's spirit, which is called temptation.
GGJ|5|70|5|0|However, this rests not only in man's flesh but in all matter; and matter, which is not what it appears to be, is to the man probing himself falsehood and deceit, thus a phantom spirit which is there and is not there. It is there, because the tempting matter is there for the flesh of man; but since matter is not what it appears to be, the phantom spirit can also be said not to be there.
GGJ|5|70|6|0|Behold and understand this correctly. This spirit of deceit, which in itself is falsehood through and through, is the spirit of all the world of matter and precisely that which is called 'Satan' or 'the principal of all devils'. What is called `devils' are the specific evil spirits out of the universal evil spirit just shown you.
GGJ|5|70|7|0|Therefore, a man who seizes with love all sorts of matter and becomes actively anchored in it, commits a sin against God's order which exposed him for a time to matter for the sole purpose that he combat it and, by using his completely free will, strengthen himself for immortality. And the consequence of sin is death, or the annihilation of all that man's soul has appropriated out of matter, because matter, as I have shown you, is not what it appears to be.
GGJ|5|70|8|0|Therefore, if you love the world and its hustle and bustle and want to gain its treasures, you are like a fool who has been introduced to a well-adorned bride whom he does not want and for whom he does not long. He nevertheless throws himself with the ardor of a blind fanatic onto the shadow of the bride caressing it beyond measure. When the bride leaves the fool, surely her shadow will go with her. And what will remain for the fool? Evidently nothing.
GGJ|5|70|9|0|How the fool will lament having lost what he loved so much! But he will then be told: 'Blind fool, why did you not seize the full truth instead of its shadow which was evidently nothing?' What else can the shadow be but a lack of light on that side of a dense form which is opposite the light, because the light-ray cannot penetrate the firm and dense body.
GGJ|5|70|10|0|What your shadow is to you while you are standing or walking in the light, which is all matter, together with its treasures, to the spirit. It is of necessity a delusion and in itself a falsehood, because it is not what it appears to be to the senses of the body.
GGJ|5|70|11|0|This is the very judgment of falsehood and deceit, namely that it has to reveal itself before the eyes of the spirit as something transient and merely as an outer, corresponding shadowy image of an inner, profound truth, whereas in the blind worldly love of the soul it would prefer to remain in reality what it seems to be.
GGJ|5|71|1|1|The afterlife fate of the soul that has become materialistic
GGJ|5|71|1|0|(The Lord:) "If that is so, of what use is it to the soul to win for the physical man all material treasures of the earth and unite with the flesh and its base animal desires, whilst at the same time suffering damage in its spiritual sphere and losing the reality of true life? From where in the beyond will it then take something with which to form a true entity, since it has itself become a nonentity along with the nothingness of matter?
GGJ|5|71|2|0|Yes, friend, he who has gains with every gift, so that he has even more. But it is a different matter with that which really is nothing and has nothing. How could one give anything to that which has first allowed itself to be caught and annihilated by falsehood?
GGJ|5|71|3|0|Or can you pour liquid into a vessel which exists merely in your imagination and nowhere else, or — should there be a vessel — with so many holes on all sides that one could hardly count them? Will it retain even one drop?
GGJ|5|71|4|0|Oh, if matter as such, and as it is, were a permanent and immutable reality — which, however, is impossible —, it would be a truth as what it is, and he who won and owned it would be the owner of a truth; and if then the soul united with the matter, it would become a true and permanent reality.
GGJ|5|71|5|0|However, since matter is merely a judgment of the spiritual, which can — and must — remain only until the spiritual primal element concentrates in the same, recognizes itself and, once it has gained sufficient strength, dissolves the matter surrounding it, turning it into the corresponding spiritual, then a worldly soul that has become all matter must in the end share the fate of matter.
GGJ|5|71|6|0|When matter is dissolved, this also happens to the soul. It is dissolved, at least for the greatest part, into the substantial psycho-etheric primal-energy-atoms, and all that remains to the soul proper after the shedding of the flesh is one or the other archetype of an animal skeleton shape, without light and often without life, which bears not the slightest resemblance to a human being.
GGJ|5|71|7|0|Such a soul is found then in a condition which the ancient patriarchs who were endowed with a spiritual vision called 'She oul a' (hell = thirst for life) a very true and correct description.
GGJ|5|71|8|0|But accordingly the whole Earth and everything that you are ever capable of perceiving with your material senses is a true Sheoula. That is the death of the soul, which is or, rather, is destined to become a spirit; for whoever has ceased to exist as that which he had been, is also completely dead as that which he had been.
GGJ|5|71|9|0|A soul who for the above reasons has almost lost its human nature, so that, at the most, an animal skeleton is left of it, is dead after the shedding of the body. For you unthinkable eons will have to pass until such a soul buried in matter will again become a near-human being, and it will take much longer until such a soul becomes fully human.
GGJ|5|71|10|0|You certainly think now that all these things must be possible for God in an instant. And I tell you that all things are indeed possible with God. If God wants puppets and robots, an instant will be sufficient to fill the whole visible space with them.
GGJ|5|71|11|0|But all these beings cannot have their own and free will, nor their own existing, independent life. They will stir and move only according to the will of God that comes to them. Their eye will be the eye of God and their thoughts will be the thoughts of God. Such creatures will be just like the individual limbs of a body that cannot move or be active in themselves without your recognition and desire.
GGJ|5|71|12|0|] Is it not a totally different matter with your children, who have issued from your flesh and blood? They no longer depend on your will; they have a life, cognition and volition fully their own. To be sure, they will obey you and accept precepts and commandments from you, yet not according to your will but invariably according to their very own will, without which you could not teach them any more than some carved image or a stone.
GGJ|5|71|13|0|] And behold, beings endowed with free cognition and free will, who have to perfect themselves voluntarily so that they will forever be free beings retaining their self-determination, must be created by God in a manner that makes possible such an achievement.
GGJ|5|71|14|0|God can only, so to speak, create the seed enclosed as in a husk and endowed with every possible viability; the future free development and cultivation of life must be left to the seed itself. It must begin to attract the life out of God, which surrounds it without, and form from it an independent life of its own.
GGJ|5|71|15|0|And behold, it does not happen as quickly as you think, because the embryonic life cannot be as powerful and capable of actions as the most perfected life in God that has existed since eternity!
GGJ|5|71|16|0|And because every soul, however depraved, has always the same destiny, it cannot possibly, even in the beyond, be helped in any other way toward its salvation than that it helps itself with the few means still at its disposal as in accordance with the eternal order of God it also has to help itself.
GGJ|5|71|17|0|I hope to have made it sufficiently clear to you what is actually meant by Satan, hell and eternal death, and you should hardly have to ask another question on this matter. However, if you should still be in doubt about something, do ask; for behold, the sun will soon be setting and we shall then have our evening meal!"
GGJ|5|72|1|1|The explanation of the word S HE OU LA (hell). On clairvoyance
GGJ|5|72|1|0|Says Roklus: "Lord and Master, I have now seen that Your wisdom and exceedingly thorough insight into all things is of an unfathomable profundity, and I must here openly confess that unless You had, where Your Spirit is concerned, been deeply involved in all creation, You could not possibly, as a mere human being, have known and recognized this, — and many things for which previously I have had no explanation have now become clear, and even exceedingly clear, to me. Since You have been good enough to explain such extraordinary things to me, I beg You to throw a little more light on the expression `Sheoula' and on eternal death; for I am not quite certain about these as yet. That is, I understand the issue in a pinch, that is for sure; but that I could claim that I am quite at home in it, then I would be lying to myself! Explain to me therefore these two things that I have mentioned a little closer!"
GGJ|5|72|2|0|I say, "Well then, listen! She', also 'shei' or 'shea', means 'it thirsts'; 'oul' or 'voul', the person who depends on himself, one could say 'an animal person' (ox); a: 'according to the consistency of what dictates the inner wisdom and cognition'.
GGJ|5|72|3|0|The shape of the ancient Egyptian pyramids proves that this is the way the letter A has to be understood. The pyramids are large-scale copies of the brain pyramids and, as their name and their inner structure implies, used to serve the people as wisdom schools. For the meaning of Pira mi dai is obviously: `Give me wisdom!' Their inner structure was such that it forced the man who was completely isolated from the outside world to contemplate his within, thus finding his innermost life-light. This is why it was always pitch-dark in the wide inner passages of such a pyramid, and not until man began to light up everything with his inner life-light did it become light.
GGJ|5|72|4|0|All this may sound strange to you, but it is nevertheless true. For as soon as the inner vision of man's heart is opened, there is no longer any night and darkness for him on earth. A downright proof, so to speak, is all the very sensitive people and those who are in an ecstasy. These are able to see with their eyes closed far more than a thousand people possessing the best, soundest and keenest eyes; for they see through the most solid matter, see easily through the whole earth, and they, the ecstatic (magnetic) people, can even penetrate the stars which are not beyond their reach.
GGJ|5|72|5|0|The way in which men could achieve the blissful state of ecstasy — and that finally whenever they want it — was taught and very actively practiced in the interior of the pyramids.
GGJ|5|72|6|0|Since the pyramids were serving that purpose, they were given the very appropriate and significant name of She' oul a. From this the ancient Hebrew derived his abbreviated Sheol, the Greek his schole, the Roman his Schola and the Persian as well as the Indian his Schehol.* (My footnote: Surely also the German his `Schule': [school] Jakob Lorber)
GGJ|5|72|7|0|The ancient sages well knew from their ecstatic visions that the very material souls who loved the world and themselves beyond measure, after the shedding of their body had to live in the beyond under very deplorable conditions, and they used to call this very lamentable state also She oul a, or hell.
GGJ|5|72|8|0|It is certainly true that, compared to the state of life of a truly wise man living within the divine order, such a state can be called 'death'. Since this is an everlasting and necessarily immutable and permanent attribute of all that is called 'world' and 'matter,' it becomes quite clear why it has been named `eternal death'.
GGJ|5|72|9|0|A soul that remains in such a condition, either here or in the beyond, obviously is in a state of eternal death from which it is exceedingly difficult to become free. For many a soul it may take an eon of time before it will achieve anything out of itself. Tell Me whether you now understand!"
GGJ|5|72|10|0|Roklus says, "Yes, Lord and Master above all, now even that is truly fully clear to me; but now there is another little question, and this consists of this: how in fact a person can get to the ecstatic, all-seeing condition! If only I knew that, only the path there, I would give up everything thinkable in order to achieve such a certainly highest blissful condition myself from time to time! Lord and Master above all things, have the goodness and give me a few tips about this as well!"
GGJ|5|72|11|0|I say, "The schools of Egypt have passed away and have not existed in that form and way for a long time; for in the days of Moses it began to be in short supply very much in it. Even then they began to only convey an external lesson, and Plato and Socrates were more or less the last who had even a slight idea of the inner school of life.
GGJ|5|72|12|0|I have taken on the flesh of this world so that I could give you a still better life-precept which will enable everyone to attain to the highest wisdom of life. This precept, in short, is: 'Love God with all your might above all and your neighbor as yourself.' Whoever does and practices this to the fullest is like I am; and for this reason he will be led into all wisdom and its power and might.
GGJ|5|72|13|0|For in him who is full of love for God, God is present with His infinite and unlimited love and its most exalted light. Then the soul and its spirit revel in all the wisdom-light out of God, and the soul must behold and recognize everything the -light of God sees and recognizes. And since God's eternal omnipotence consists in this very love which is so unlimited and infinite, everything the soul wills in this divine love with the will of the love of the Divine Spirit ruling within it will happen forthwith. — This is as clear and true as anything can be in this world.
GGJ|5|72|14|0|However, it is by far not enough to know this and believe it ever so firmly; one must do it also under the most difficult circumstances of life and practice it at all times, for only through incessant, diligent practice does the disciple become a master."
GGJ|5|73|1|1|How to love God above all. The true work of man that is pleasing to God
GGJ|5|73|1|0|Says Roklus: "But Lord and Master, how can I achieve it to love with all my might God, the invisible, eternal Spirit, above all? For it seems to me that the heart of man is too small and incapable of loving beyond measure the infinite and eternal Spirit of God, Whom one cannot possibly imagine.
GGJ|5|73|2|0|It is easy to love one's neighbor; but to love God Who is so infinite is certainly an extremely difficult matter for us insignificant men. What must one do if one wants to love God above all?"
GGJ|5|73|3|0|Say I: "Nothing could be easier in the whole world. Let man contemplate the works of God, His goodness and wisdom, and conscientiously keep His commandments, let him love his poor neighbor as himself, and he will thereby love God above all.
GGJ|5|73|4|0|However, if you are unable to form a concept of God touching your heart, look at Me, and you will have before you that forever valid and lasting form which alone will portray to you your God and Creator. For God is also a Man, but the eternally Most Perfect One, both in and out of Himself. If you see Me, you see everything. — Did you also understand Me in this?"
GGJ|5|73|5|0|Roklus says, "Lord and Master above all things, now I have everything, and I want to be Your servant! But now let me move in peace! For I am not worthy to while longer with You."
GGJ|5|73|6|0|Say I: "Whoever has the inner peace departs in peace wherever he may go. Now that you have gained the inner peace, you do go in peace if you leave. However, you can certainly stay with your companions for a while, and you will hear many a thing which will be of benefit to all of you.
GGJ|5|73|7|0|It is indeed already late and the sun, which has lit up the earth during the day, has reached the edge of the mountains and will soon disappear, and we all can say that this day has been well spent. We have worked hard and in a few hours achieved more than mere human hands would have achieved in years. And let him who works also eat and strengthen his limbs. You also have worked and shall eat with us. Therefore, you may stay here and have evening meal with us."
GGJ|5|73|8|0|Roklus says, "Lord and Master above all things! What have I only done with my companions that could be called work? Speeches and opinions and exchanging experiences is all that we have done here, otherwise standing quite idly "and that will not be called work, will it?"
GGJ|5|73|9|0|Say I: "Wherever and whenever a man has truly worked for the salvation of his soul, there and then he has performed the greatest work in a true and most unselfish manner. For a true activity serving the benefit and salvation of one's own soul totally precludes all other self-seeking activity anyway, because selfishness and self-love completely block the love for God and the neighbor.
GGJ|5|73|10|0|Whoever cares materially for his body seeks the treasures of this world, burrows in matter and thus buries his soul in judgment and in death. Even if such a man had worked all day long in the field, using plough and hoe with such diligence that by evening he is drenched in his own sweat, in My eyes he was nevertheless an idler and a lazy servant for the field of the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|5|73|11|0|For, whoever does not work in the right and proper spirit within God's order for the true goal set for him by God surely does not work for the temporal and eternal benefit of his neighbor either, and he does not deem it worth the effort to seek and more closely recognize God. A person who makes no effort to find and truly recognize God is even less inclined to exert himself for the benefit of his neighbor; and if he does something for him he does it only for his own sake, hoping that the neighbor might be able to return the favor several times over.
GGJ|5|73|12|0|Yet you have now sought God and yourself "and found God and yourself; and behold, that was a correct activity of yours, and I tell you that you have now done more in these few hours than otherwise in all the rest of your life! And therefore you can now remain here as well, take a good rest and eat an evening meal with us!"
GGJ|5|74|1|1|Questions on illnesses and their cure
GGJ|5|74|1|0|Roklus says, "Lord and Master of all things! Every word from Your mouth is more than the purest gold, and each truth is greater than the other! Also none of Your words of light and life have fallen on infertile ground with me, and I now feel in me that certainly the most blessed fruit will grow out of them for the barns of true life; but since I now have the mercy to talk to You, I would like to have an explanation from You also in the respect of whether we in future should heal the sick from their illnesses through our natural healing medication or simply in the firmest trust possible in Your name? For the though came to me just now that it would not always correspond to Your divine will to heal every sick person. For among them there are some to whom You divine love and wisdom allowed an illness or even some sickness of the soul to come for the improvement of their soul.
GGJ|5|74|2|0|It is a well-known fact that often people who are physically very healthy are not the most ethically virtuous. Yes, people enjoying physical health are often mischievous, worldly- minded and sensual, while the sick, especially those who are chronically ill, usually linger on, patient, gentle and resigned to the will of God. They seldom complain, are full of humility, and their heart is devoid of envy. Might not the good disposition of their soul undergo a change if they were suddenly made whole?
GGJ|5|74|3|0|Then there is another thing: certainly everyone is designated to die in the body at some time "and if this were not the case, people since the days of Adam would still live physically. But if we make everything that comes our way that is sick, young or old, immediately fully healthy again, and ourselves at the same time, then gradually dying in this world would soon become something rare, particularly if through Your teaching wars should gradually cease to occur."
GGJ|5|74|4|0|If we do not heal someone who has sought help from us, we will be scolded as hard and unsympathetic people; but if You do not even allow someone who has been healed many times by us to be healed for perhaps the tenth time again, despite our will and our efforts, either the power of Your name or our own trust in the same will become suspicious and sketchy, and the faith of the people will suffer shipwreck! For we will not manage to get the people once living in matter to begin to despise this earthly life for the gain of a higher life in the great beyond, to do nothing anymore for themselves in the case of sickness.
GGJ|5|74|5|0|Even the old man of a hundred years and over will grab the drug to extend his life even if he knew that the discarding of his fragile body could be done gracefully. We are taught in general by more than a thousand years of experience that the avarice of a person to live healthily and as long as possible on this mangy world, even in often very poor circumstances, is an insatiable one; and if the people know that more generally that alone through the power of Your name every evil can be healed, yes, that in emergencies even the dead can be brought back to life, then we will have to confront one siege from the people after another!
GGJ|5|74|6|0|In my opinion it would be not superfluous at all for us and for whomever else to get a nearer instruction in this respect! Or have You somehow completely lifted the old death of the flesh from now on for those people who live fully in Your order, so that the people from now on will live on with already transfigured bodies, but the death of the flesh will remain only a part of the sinners against Your religion and against Your laws?
GGJ|5|74|7|0|Lord and Master above all things! Behold, the beams of the sun that has set still gild the evening sky very powerfully, and the sickle of the moon and the evening star positively compete to replace the mother of the day that has set. The sight of Your shining works is so super-magnificent, oh Lord; but even more magnificent is the feeling of the inner light that illuminates our dark corners of life from Your mouth! Since there is still time before the evening meal, explain to me what I am never able to explain myself!"
GGJ|5|75|1|1|Pain, illness and death
GGJ|5|75|1|0|Say I: "My friend, you are delving into something which neither you nor anyone else really needs to know because it is wholly My business, and this means as much as: It is the concern of the eternal Father in Heaven and therefore an order of which, as far as the flesh is concerned, even I Myself may not, cannot and shall not make an exception.
GGJ|5|75|2|0|Whatever the flesh has put on, it will also have to take off again, whether with or without pain, that is quite irrelevant; for after the separation all the pain of this world stops. For the air that the person's soul will breathe in the other world will be quite different to the air of this material world here. Wherever there is no longer any death, there is also no real pain, because the pain of the flesh is always only a consequence of a partial peeling away of the soul from the flesh.
GGJ|5|75|3|0|But that does not mean to say that a soul in its pure condition is somehow without feeling or sensation "for without that it would obviously be dead; but only in the world that corresponds to its being it will not find anything that thronged it, pressed it, tweaked it and squeezed it, and thereby causes a painful feeling, and so it will also never perceive any pain.
GGJ|5|75|4|0|Or is a completely healthy person insensitive in his flesh to feelings of pain because he has never had the misfortune to be ill and has never received a blow or a jab from another person?! Only the reason for the pain was lacking for him.
GGJ|5|75|5|0|The reason why a pain, which is always only felt by the soul but never by the flesh, exists is the pressure exerted by the flesh on some vital part of the soul when the former has become too indolent and thus too heavy.
GGJ|5|75|6|0|Therefore any illness can be haled temporarily, if one understands how to unburden the mass of flesh; but there is no longer any relief for the old age of the flesh, although a person living in good order will generally know little of any pain right into a very great age. His flesh will remain until the last hour still very flexible and supple, and the soul will gradually be able to remove itself from the flesh very gently in the actual best and true order. It will indeed not exactly wish to separate itself from the flesh even at a high earthly age, but if the very perceptible, blessed call comes from heaven: Come out of your prison into the most free, eternal true life!, it will not hesitate for a second to leave its fragile earthly house and to step out into the light of true eternal life.
GGJ|5|75|7|0|Well, you will never be in a position to prevent this with your herbal concoctions and neither through the power of My will, because this cannot be the will of My spirit. But with the power of My name you will only be able to perform those same true miracles according to My will which makes itself most clearly heard in your hearts and never against it. Therefore you must also make My will, which is the true will of God, above all to your own, and it will then be impossible for you to fail in something that you want from Me and thereby through My eternal order.
GGJ|5|75|8|0|There can therefore be no talk of anyone ever dying because of the holy power given to you in or through My name. Truly you should never withhold a healing from anyone, where my spirit says to you in your heart: Help this person!, but if the spirit says to you: leave him in the torture of his flesh, so that his soul will have enough of satisfying the desires of the flesh!, then leave him and do not heal him from his fleshly evil "for he should tolerate it for the salvation of his soul!
GGJ|5|75|9|0|And now see that your worry was somewhat in vain! Therefore go into my correct order and everything will then become clear to you! If you still have some objection, then speak, before our host emerges from the new kitchen with the meal!"
GGJ|5|76|1|1|The freedom of the human will
GGJ|5|76|1|0|Says Roklus: "Yes, Lord and Master over all things, if we only can perform as miracles everything that You alone want, and indeed everything in Your whole original and natural eternal order, then our own free will is purely nothing, and here and there with the very necessary miracles as the best and most effective proof of the power and strength of Your name it will then begin to look very thin on the Earth!
GGJ|5|76|2|0|The miracles of Your will happen every day regardless of whether we also want them or not, and our will is therefore always equal to a completely hollow nut against Yours. The sun, the moon and the stars rise and set without our will; and likewise the Earth becomes green and brings forth its fruit; and the clouds move, and the winds play with the waves of the sea; and it becomes summer and winter, and times pass and never come again, quite without our will! Whether we now want that or not is all the same! But how are things then with the very often necessary special miracles?"
GGJ|5|76|3|0|I say, "Yes, dear Roklus, it is still a little difficult to get to grips with you, because too many worldly concerns still reign in your mind!
GGJ|5|76|4|0|Behold, whoever sets his hands on the plough and looks backwards, is still not prepared for the Kingdom of God! Do you think then that God in His clearest thinking and wanting is somehow as uniform and monotonous as the rigid ice of the north?
GGJ|5|76|5|0|O man, first of all recognize God and His almighty will properly, and you will then also recognize whether a man with a heart full of the Divine Spirit is really unable to will or do anything else but — in silent patience resigned to the eternal will of God — let one day after another pass while he happily watches the various herbs grow and flower and again wither away.
GGJ|5|76|6|0|If that would have been God's aim with the people, He never would have needed to give them their own free will, all He had to do was to simply let them grow like the mushrooms of the Earth with the roots stuck in the soil, just like sea polyps, if in human form; these would then have been able to look on day and night to see how the stars rise and set according to the will of God at least the way it seems, and how beautifully the grass grows around them! A free, changeable movement would not be necessary at all for them for they would in any case not have a free will, and the unchanging and stereotypical will of God could let them go much better as statues rather than as any pious person devoted to God with his will!
GGJ|5|76|7|0|For despite all his aesthetics it can still come into the sense of a person who still has his own will and a free movement, to take a few steps across a beautiful grassy ground; and how inevitably must he then press the grass that has grown upright and standing into the ground according to the will and the eternal order of God and besides kill the life of a few grass mites before time! Do you then see the absurdity of your worry?
GGJ|5|76|8|0|But now consider that a person for his physical nutrition does not only chew up with his teeth all sorts of magnificent fruits filled to brimming with fruit seeds and then consumes them as meals for his body without any mercy or compassion, but instead even attacks all sorts of animals, kills them and finally consumes their roasted flesh with a true avarice. Here and there he seeks great places where previously for many millennia the most beautiful grass, other healing herbs, bushes and trees have grown in the most beautiful and very most undisturbed order of God, and then builds dead houses and cities on this spot. Yes, friend, can that be just according to the order of God that you have thought of?
GGJ|5|76|9|0|Or, if you shorten your nails, beard and hair that have grown too long with time, are you not acting against the order of God, according to whose stereotypical will nails, beard and hair grow again immediately and do not want to remain as short as you have decided yourselves with the scissors?
GGJ|5|76|10|0|If God did not want at all some free-thinking and free-desiring being to act against the stereotype of His creating will and to make destructive attacks against the existing constantly unchangingly same order in big things as well as in small, would He have acted wisely to create beings that for the very sake of their existence are forced to make all sorts of destructive intrusions into the original order of creation, which is also a work of the same all-powerful and highly wise God?!
GGJ|5|76|11|0|But if God, the Lord and Creator of all things and beings, allows the living beings, and namely the free-thinking people who are equipped with a free will, to destroy the forests, cut down the trees, build huts and houses out of it while burning the greatest part, trample His beautiful grass into the ground, mow it and feed it as hay to the cows, oxen, donkeys, sheep and goats and does not slap their hand for many other transgressions of His set order, how much less will He use His almighty will to put up opposition when it means developing man's little freedom of will into the greatest divine one.
GGJ|5|76|12|0|Haven't you seen then how the boy, who is basically only a creation of God, turned the stone into gold before, against the stereotype of the divine will? Has anyone called him to account because he made such a violent attack on the basic order of God? On the contrary, only the divine will, united with that of the boy, brought him to do such a thing!
GGJ|5|76|13|0|If you keep the easy commandments of God and truly love God above all, you will become obviously more united with the recognition and desires of God. You will become wiser and wiser and to the same degree also more powerful and insightful in desires. Your inner light from God will be raised to an all-seeing eye, with the means of which you will not only feel in the otherwise still dark life, but instead you will see the effective powers of life and through the possession of the freest will of God be able to decide them as well to be active in one way or another. But just in this way, that you recognize and see specially and individually the countless powers constantly coming from God, you can as a possessor of the divine will seize them and also determine them and bind them to some wise goal, and they will immediately be just as active as if God had determined them for some action Himself.
GGJ|5|76|14|0|For all the powers that proceed from God through all the whole infinity are just like the countless arms of one and the same all-powerful God and can impossibly become and be active in any other way other than alone through the stimulus of the divine will, because they are basically nothing but pure emissions of the divine will.
GGJ|5|76|15|0|If a man then joins his tiny freedom of will with the infinitely great divine one, tell Me whether it is then thinkable to make a mute observer of the pure divine will, or whether the crudely free willed person will be possible to perform some things with such a freedom of will from God!"
GGJ|5|77|1|1|On right and wrong enthusiasm
GGJ|5|77|1|0|Roklus says, "Yes, Lord and Master over all beings and things, now, through this most merciful explanation of Yours, everything has indeed taken on a different light, and now some previously incomprehensible puzzles have been fully cleared up for me! Yes, I am now beginning to understand a little what a person actually is, and what he has to seek and achieve in the world and according to Your words can also achieve and must actually achieve! Yes, now it s then indeed a highly blessed easy task to keep Your commandments and to literally fulfill Your will; for now we see and can actually touch with our hands what we must receive necessarily from You! For if I see a place even still far away from me and I walk in a straight direction towards that place, I must certainly reach it in the end!
GGJ|5|77|2|0|But I can now do nothing other than to thank You above all with all my strength of life for such effort of Yours with me and assure You that I am and will remain Your very most conscientious disciple. I also give You the fullest assurance that I will do everything in order to cleanse our institute from all the old slag and lies of the world, and in the future nothing more will be undertaken but alone what can correspond to Your teaching, oh Lord and Master!
GGJ|5|77|3|0|Now I already feel a power that I have never felt before in me, from which in the firm trust in You all mountains bow and through which all the dead must rise up from their graves! What will follow then if my future life is entirely Your will, and to what power will our institute rise if all the members of it become one in sense and in will?!
GGJ|5|77|4|0|Therefore no hesitation any longer! Up, and all hands to action for this new work set by God! Whoever hesitates commits a crudest sin against the salvation of the whole of humanity on the whole Earth!"
GGJ|5|77|5|0|I say, "Your enthusiasm is now quite right, and you will also achieve what you are now planning; but this present enthusiasm of yours is still very similar to grass fire, which also immediately fares up in powerful flames, so that one thinks: if things continue so, in a few moments the whole Earth will burn! But in a few moments there is an end to the great grass fire, and afterwards one hardly notices where the easy great pile of grass had been burning!
GGJ|5|77|6|0|True enthusiasm increases like light and warmth of the rising sun. If the light and the warmth of the sun appeared in the morning like the midday glare in Africa, it would be very destructive for all the plants and animals, which every good and experienced farmer can see already from the so-called glimpse of the sun.
GGJ|5|77|7|0|But a glimpse of the sun is when the heavens are covered thickly with rain clouds during a storm and it is already raining; but suddenly, if the Earth and its fruit are already somewhat cooled down, the clouds tear as a result of gust of air, and the light and warmth of the sun fall suddenly on the plants and the trees and on all sorts of tender animals, and behold, the damage caused by this is then greater than if it had hailed heavily for a whole hour! I only gave you this example in order to show you very practically how a certain often untimely enthusiasm spoils much more than it does good.
GGJ|5|77|8|0|Therefore you should not want to now sweep out all the old and very fragile trees in your institute with one blow, but instead gradually with an honest enthusiasm as if unnoticed, and you will only then spread true blessing in your institute! But with one blow, my friend, it is not possible! In addition you need some discussions among yourselves and then successful directions for the new miracles in My name! And if then everyone, not only you alone, are led into this new light, then only can everything old be weeded out with the best of success.
GGJ|5|77|9|0|If a very wise farmer notices that weeds are growing along with the pure wheat, he allows it to continue until the harvest. Only during the cutting does he allow the weeds to be separated from the wheat, and thereby the wheat remains healthy, and the weeds are dried and burned on the field, and the ground is fertilized with it. You see, I Myself call that wise and done according to the truth!
GGJ|5|77|10|0|Believe Me that I would be finished with all of Jerusalem and its Pharisees just as quickly as with that cliff in the sea previously; but this enthusiasm would bear Me poor fruit! Thereby everyone who learnt that I had carried out such devastation through My divine omnipotence would indeed fall to Me, but certainly not on the path of inner conviction, but instead on the path of self judgment. Out of fear and hesitation no-one would dare to move again; everyone would do everything that I demanded of him like a machine!
GGJ|5|77|11|0|But would that then be a formation of free will as the main good of every human soul and a raising of the same to the highest potential of the divine, most free will, in which alone a very highest bliss in life exists or can exist?!"
GGJ|5|78|1|1|The  development of free will. The disadvantages of  excessive zeal
GGJ|5|78|1|0|(The Lord:) "All egoists and those craving power are living proof already on this earth that life's highest bliss consists in the very possession of unfettered freedom of will and its most successful actual effectiveness.
GGJ|5|78|2|0|Many a man willingly parts with his possessions in order to gain some influence. Who would hate crown, throne and scepter, particularly if he can attain them himself?
GGJ|5|78|3|0|What gives these three effective rulers such an immense value in men's eyes? The answer is quite obvious and to the point: Because the one sitting on the throne may — and can — make the freest and in the world most effective use of his will among millions of people.
GGJ|5|78|4|0|But next to the one sitting on the throne, everyone appointed to some office by the ruler will be immensely happy because he can, even though only in the name of the ruler, play at being a lesser ruler and give a little more rein to his freedom-loving will. To be sure, he vigorously suppresses his own absolutely free will, substituting it with the ruler's will, even though in his own mind he often does not agree with the same; but all this he does so that he can also rule a little and make his will effective in some way. For, higher government officials in particular find now and again occasion to exercise their own free will, and this is for man sublime bliss already on this earth.
GGJ|5|78|5|0|Yet, what can this be compared to that bliss which will, and must, result for all infinity and eternity from the merging of the human will, which is here always very limited, with the will of God?
GGJ|5|78|6|0|You will understand that, before this can happen, the human will must be seriously developed — through the wisest guidance — in all stages of life, as otherwise it would certainly be exceedingly dangerous to endow man's free will with effective and absolute power.
GGJ|5|78|7|0|] In order to enable man's will to achieve this, one has to make sure that man will spontaneously enter the path of light, following it with all love and self-denial where the world is concerned, until he has reached the right goal through his own actions and full self-determination.
GGJ|5|78|8|0|This can be achieved neither through an outer nor an inner compulsion, each of which is a judgment through which no human spirit can ever become free as far as his will is concerned; but as long as he cannot do that, there is not a chance of a uniting of his will with the freest will in God.
GGJ|5|78|9|0|It is, therefore, first of all necessary to lead the people solely through the wisest instruction into the true cognition of self and of the only true Deity, and this with all possible kindness, patience and gentleness. Only stubborn, unmanageable characters, which are secretly possessed by a senseless, evil wantonness and a truly devilish malicious pleasure, must be routed through an external worldly judgment, but they must on no account be punished too soon through some miraculous act.
GGJ|5|78|10|0|However, at the same time it must always be deeply considered that the one to be punished is also a human being who is to be guided to a proper use of his free will, and that possibly a cunning and revengeful demon may have gained control over his body, thus turning the otherwise perhaps quite harmless man into a veritable monster.
GGJ|5|78|11|0|Therefore, any zeal carried to excess, even in the worthiest cause, must be restrained until that modest maturity has been reached which strives with all available means to set to work irresistibly and quietly and with loving care and wisdom, taking everything into account, that is, always considering the living subject it has to deal with, in all its circumstances and stages of development.
GGJ|5|78|12|0|You surely must by now fully realize that your institute, such as it is, does not please Me at all. Yet, if it were based on a hundred even worse principles than it now is, it would be just as unwise to suspect and suddenly destroy it, as it would be now to annihilate, in an instant, Jerusalem or the exceedingly evil and pagan Rome.
GGJ|5|78|13|0|Therefore, do strive from now on to gradually abolish all that is false in your institute without using any force, and little by little the institute, together with the people adhering to it, will be bettered in the full sense of the truth. However, if you and your companions were to attempt now to put the whole institute upside down, your many fellow members there would declare you insane and try in every possible way to prevent you from harming the institute, which they consider to be organized quite expediently. In this case you would never have the chance to remove, gently and unnoticed, all that is false from the institute and replace it with the fullest truth."
GGJ|5|79|1|1|Intimations of the Lord on His last supper and His death by crucifixion
GGJ|5|79|1|0|(The Lord) "You see here the most eloquent example, namely, Me. You now know Me, My teaching and its true meaning for life. You also know My power, by means of which I could just as swiftly and easily annihilate this whole earth as I did a while ago that well-known ancient rock in the sea. But then I would have to tell Myself: 'If You wanted nothing else but a world full of children of Your heart and gave them their character and nature, it would have been better not to have called any earth into existence from the very beginning.' Yet, since the earth and the people are there, they must be maintained and guided with all love and patience according to the wisdom out of God, so that of all that this earth carries and contains, not one mote might be lost.
GGJ|5|79|2|0|I even tell you: Of all the people on the whole earth, the worst and to Me most annoying men obviously are the Pharisees and doctors of the law in and around Jerusalem; but rather than judging them and having them nailed to the cross, I shall allow them to do the same thing to Me."
GGJ|5|79|3|0|At this Roklus jumps up and says, "No, no, Lord and Master! That is taking patience much too far! For the sake of a handful of blackguards in Jerusalem "even if they all are dissolved into nothing "the Kingdom of God will suffer shipwreck neither on this Earth nor even less on the other side; therefore get rid of the black dragon's blood and You will remain!"
GGJ|5|79|4|0|I say, "You are now speaking as you understand this matter! Yet after some three years, from now on, your own spirit will teach of other and better things; therefore let us leave that now and prepare ourselves for the evening meal! This table is being extended somewhat, and you, now with Ruban thirteen in number, will find a very good place and represent an image of the future evening meal which should have a corresponding similarity with My last on this Earth!"
GGJ|5|79|5|0|Roklus says, "Lord and Master! You are suddenly becoming mystical and puzzling; why and wherefore that?"
GGJ|5|79|6|0|I say, "Friends, I would have many more things to tell you; but you could not bear it yet! But when after that last supper the Holy Spirit enters your hearts, he will also lead you in all the fullness of the living truth and you will only then understand completely what I have just said to you now. But now Mark is coming already with the plates; therefore let's get ready for the cheerful evening meal! Your table is already prepared and laid."
GGJ|5|79|7|0|With these words Roklus bows deeply before Me, then goes to his friends and companions and says, "There is now no talk of leaving, we must first partake of the evening meal which is being brought out right now, and indeed at the Lord's table over there! The Lord and Master wants things to be so, and there can be no refusal! Therefore now come quickly with me and take a seat with me at the free part of the table there where the lords have already been sitting for a long time!"
GGJ|5|79|8|0|Ruban says, "Oh that will not be particularly good for us! We are nothings beside the great Lord of all lords of the Earth!"
GGJ|5|79|9|0|Roklus says, "Let things happen as they will! The Lord and Master above all things wants it to be so, and we have nothing else to do except to obey, and that with the friendliest heart in the world! Therefore let's go, so that no-one needs to wait for us! But at the same time I seriously have am very hungry and I am looking forward in my heart to a very rich and well-prepared meal! I also see whole jugs and beakers full of wine with the meals sitting on the table, and the blessed youth seems to particularly take care for our table; therefore just let us go there quickly!"
GGJ|5|80|1|1|Raphael as a big eater
GGJ|5|80|1|0|At this speech by Roklus everyone now heads to the tables designated for them, bow three times before the high company, and Raphael immediately shows everyone his place and sits down in the end as the fourteenth of them at the new table. Roklus spies before him exactly the dish that was his favorite; it was roast lamb with a garnish consisting of the very best and perfectly ripe bitter oranges. He could not wonder enough how one could possibly have guessed his taste in cooking so exactly. But he soon composed himself and considered in whose company he now was, and that explained everything to him. Likewise every one of the thirteen guests got exactly what he named as his favorite dish and justifiably so; only Raphael had eight large and very well-prepared fish before him on a large plate, which he, as mentioned before, made short work of, which struck the thirteen very much.
GGJ|5|80|2|0|And Roklus could not restrain from asking the mentioned youth in a very friendly way indeed, but nonetheless with great wonder, how it was possible for him to consume eight such great fish so swiftly and so quickly, and whether he could still eat something more.
GGJ|5|80|3|0|And Raphael answered laughing in just as friendly a way, "Oh, just give me ten times as much and I will be finished with them very easily and without any effort; but I am now very well and perfectly satisfied with these!"
GGJ|5|80|4|0|Roklus says, "Your stomach must have been overfilled in your childhood, otherwise I could not possibly explain that! Can you perhaps also help me to consume my lamb? For look, I have had more than enough after even an eighth part!"
GGJ|5|80|5|0|Raphael says, "Just pass it here, I will be finished with the seven eighths very easily!"
GGJ|5|80|6|0|Roklus, who took only one leg of lamb to consume, gave everything else to Raphael, who was finished with meat and bones in an instant.
GGJ|5|80|7|0|Now this was a little too extraordinary for Roklus, and he said with a very dumbfounded face, "No, my otherwise very most blessed and very wisest boy, that is not at all possible with natural means! I did not want to say anything basically about the consummation of the meat; but that you were faster even than a wolf with the bones, which otherwise no human enjoys "you know, that is just beyond me, and you must now explain this thing more clearly for me!"
GGJ|5|80|8|0|Raphael says, "Well, give me a stone, and you shall then see your miracle!"
GGJ|5|80|9|0|Roklus quickly lifted a very sizeable stone from the ground and gave it to Raphael.
GGJ|5|80|10|0|But he said, "Just look here and I will consume this stone as well like the very best piece of bread!"
GGJ|5|80|11|0|At this Raphael took the stone, brought it to his mouth, and when the stone came into contact with Raphael's mouth, it disappeared from its earthly existence!
GGJ|5|80|12|0|When Roklus and his companions saw this, they were terrified, and Roklus said, "No, young friend, it is not good to be a guest with you; for in the end you could even start on your fellow guests! Allow me the very tender remark, through which I do not want to tell you anything other than this: If you want to eat us too, do it rather very quickly, so that we do not have to wait very long in anxiety for our downfall! No, I didn't want to say anything about the great size of the eight fish which Galilee's sea contains, nor anything about my seven eighths of lamb along with their bones, although just that - if you allow me "is a very terrible abnormality in eating; but the consummation of the stone of at least ten pounds weight is something which must capture us with fully justified terror! Where should this story lead us then? It is true, it concerns us little or not at all; but, although you can consume all the mountains of the Earth in the name of all the gods, we would nevertheless rather not be witnesses of your enormous gluttony! Understood, my dear young glutton?"
GGJ|5|81|1|1|Raphael's person and nature as contrasted with earthly human beings
GGJ|5|81|1|0|Raphael says, "My friend, you have to speak so because you do not know me; but if you knew me, you would find all that as natural as you find that you have only consumed hardly an eighth of the lamb despite your hunger!
GGJ|5|81|2|0|I am just as much a person as you, and for the meantime I do not lack any sense or limb according to the body; but my body is quite a different one to yours; yours is still mortal, but mine is not! You as soul and spirit cannot move out of your body whenever you want, dissolve it and disappear into the blue into your spiritual element; but I can and may. I am actually purely spirit, despite this seeming body of mine; but you are still almost pure flesh and will still have a lot to do for yourself, before you begin to feel like a mature and free soul in your body.
GGJ|5|81|3|0|If you have eaten something, it takes time for what has been eaten to become blood and flesh in your body, and you do not and will never know how such a metamorphosis happens inside you. You do not know the very smallest details of the organic make-up of your body; but for me however, every atom of my and also your body is so well-known very clearly that there can be nothing clearer in the whole world! For I must form and maintain this present body of mine from atom to atom, nerve to nerve, fiber to fiber and from limb to limb; but from the beginning you have not known what your body consists of, and who constantly forms it and maintains it.
GGJ|5|81|4|0|Your body is conceived, born and grown against your recognition and against your will "mine was created against my knowledge and desire! Your consciousness of existence is still asleep, and your knowledge, recognition and desire is a dream in your sleeping existence; but I find myself in the brightest and very most awake life of the most perfect eternal day of life. I know what I am saying and doing and know the true and deepest reason for it "and you do not even know how, through what and why all sorts of thoughts arise in you! And so then I also know why I, as long as I am walking among the mortals, can and must take a significantly greater meal than you and all your companions together. Yes, I cannot yet make the reason clear to you, because you would not understand it with your present knowledge; but later there will come a time in which you will understand all that very well that I have now thrown at you.
GGJ|5|81|5|0|But that you suppose that I, because of my too great desire to eat, might in the end even attack you all like a hyena or like a wolf, which is a little petty of you! I think that my spiritual form and my visible wisdom should teach you something better! I can not only consume a stone in the way that I have now convinced you; I could also carry out the maneuver with whole mountains and planets, for which I have ample power! Alone if I were unwise and had the strength that is my own, then I would act according to some blind passion, and you would certainly no longer be safe at my side in your existence and life! But the eternal wisdom of God, from which my whole being is actually formed, orders me above all to maintain all the things created through the strength and omnipotence of God, of which eternally no atom may get lost and nor can it get lost, because the all-seeing eye of God's will and being immediately penetrates and works through the whole eternal and endless space from the greatest to the smallest thing; and so your fear of my supposed desire to eat you is fully vain! Roklus, have you understood these words even a little?"
GGJ|5|81|6|0|Roklus says, "There can never be any talk of actual understanding; but I can take this much, that we do not have anything to fear at your side, and that is very much for us for the moment! But where do you put such great masses? Do you have a type of ostrich stomach, which as far as I know digests even the hardest stones? Even the hardest metals are supposed to be a positive favorite meal for it! But let him be as he will "you are and remain an amazing being!
GGJ|5|81|7|0|The Jews speak of certain original created messengers from heaven (angels), we Greeks and Romans have our genies and the so-called half-gods; perhaps you are such an angel in disguise or at least such a genius or half-god?! For me as a man of the Earth your whole appearance is too tender and subtle; for no chaste vestal virgin could compare to you as regards physical tenderness and beauty. You struck me earlier very much, and would not be mistaken if I secretly considered you to be a type of magical phantom! It always seemed to me that you were on the one hand something, but then on the other hand nothing other than a speaking light image of the very highest divine being, which lends you form, content and the necessary wisdom and power only for a certain time. But if you are no longer necessary for him, then things are completely over for you! I thought, felt and perceived at least as much silently."
GGJ|5|81|8|0|Raphael says, "Apart from the complete nothingness of me you have come quite close to the truth about me. Only there is a great problem with the full nothingness with me; for behold, a long time ago, unthinkable to you, before a world ever began to float and shine in the most endless space, I was already a quite perfected servant of the very highest spirit of God! I am still that and will remain so for eternity, if perhaps somewhat changed according to the measure of the Lord, according to whom now every perfect spirit strives and will strive. But therefore I will nonetheless still remain what I am, only in an even more changed measure, for which reason I have now made for this pre-school of material life through the mercy of the Lord. But for now I still remain who, how and what I am! Have you now understood me a little better?"
GGJ|5|81|9|0|Roklus, raising his eyebrows, says, "Ah, well yes, as I thought! You are "as one says "only an AD INTERIM supposedly embodied spirit, and indeed from heaven, here, in order to serve the Lord of Magnificence for a while and to perform His will?! Yes, so, aha, aha, yes, that is certainly an enormous difference between us, and another earthly word cannot be spoken with you!"
GGJ|5|81|10|0|Raphael asks quickly, "And why not then?"
GGJ|5|81|11|0|Roklus says, now making a very serious face, "I suppose of your certainly unlimited wisdom that you will also see the reason even better than I without my little-saying explanation; but because you secretive spiritual beings always demand an explanation from us poor mortal humans, I must then tell you "whether you in any case already know in advance every word that I will pronounce! And so listen to me:
GGJ|5|81|12|0|On this Earth there are certain relationships and situations which never compare laudably. A molehill for example beside the high Ararat is certainly a very laughably awkward relationship, a pig-sty beside the emperor's palace in Rome, a fly house beside an Egyptian pyramid, a flea beside an elephant, a drop of water beside the great ocean! But these mentioned relationships are much better than the relationship between us and you; also a nightly shining glow-worm beside the sun would look obviously much better and more comfortable! What is my speech before you? A very stupidest threshing of a perfectly empty straw; for what I am now saying you have already known since the beginning of eternity word for word! But I am not speaking here for your sake, but instead for my sake and for the sake of my companions, so that they will learn out loud how I now think in this position! Equals are suitable for equals: the average person for the average person and the high and powerful for the high and powerful.
GGJ|5|81|13|0|The scales give us here the correct measure. A speck of sunlight has certainly also some weight, otherwise it would not fall to the Earth in time. But would even a true ox be moved to laughter if someone laid a speck of sunlight before his eyes on the scales against ten thousand pounds, in order to see how much lighter the sunlight is than the great weight of ten thousand pounds?! And so is it that you are as little suitable for our company as we for yours.
GGJ|5|81|14|0|You are according to the Jewish scriptures one of the greatest in heaven, and we stand on this Earth hardly at the edge of the cradle life, and we are still missing a terrible amount before we achieve the spiritual maturity on this Earth! We ask you therefore to leave us, because we now must look on at your side for nothing! You can certainly not gain anything from us, and we, in comparison with what you are and are capable of, also gain as much as nothing!"
GGJ|5|82|1|1|Raphael's performance of miracles
GGJ|5|82|1|0|Raphael says, "It is not my will, but instead the will of the Lord that I am in your company, and we must obey that just as well as you and all created beings, whatever type and sort they may be. There is only a small difference in that we obey the will of the Lord not as blind people, but instead as the seeing, while all other creatures must obey the will of the Lord quite blindly.
GGJ|5|82|2|0|But there is also the difference between you and me that I as a likewise spirit equipped with the freest will have made the will of the Lord just like my very own; but you have hardly yet realized that there is a Lord. There can hardly be any talk of recognizing His will; for you will only get to know this better through the scriptures that I have previously written down and given to you according to the will of the Lord.
GGJ|5|82|3|0|If you have fully recognized the will of the Lord, accepted Him in your hearts and if you then are active alone according to this new will in yourselves, there will then be no difference at all between you and me; on the contrary, you will be able to perform even greater things, because you have already made the path of the flesh, while such a thing is yet in store for me, if I want to have exchanged my present pure divine service with the divine childhood. I wanted now rather to be what you are; but it depends alone on the will of the Lord, how and when He wants it!
GGJ|5|82|4|0|But I do not demand that, although I wish it to be so; for I am also happy for myself to the highest degree and can sing nothing but: holy, holy, holy! to Him who has now become human with flesh in order to transform all the people of this Earth and all the inhabitants of heaven into His children "that is, if the inhabitants of heaven want such a thing and ask the Lord for it in their hearts! For even in heaven countless hearts beat for the Lord God full of the hottest love and also find the answering of their plea.
GGJ|5|82|5|0|But remember this above all: the more of the recognized purely divine will you have accepted in your heart as diligent precepts of your life "in your heart, of course "the more wonderfully powerful will the effects of your will be from God!
GGJ|5|82|6|0|The knowledge, recognition and praise of the recognized divine will is no good at all for you; for all that is an empty praise of all the great and wonderful events before your eyes. You recognize the good, beautiful and eminent and know it very well that it comes from the recognition and desire of the artist. But if we assume that you had the knowledge of it, but naturally not the will of the artist at all for it "would you be able to achieve something alone through the means of recognition? Or would you have indeed the will of the artist, but not his insight and skill achieved through effort and hard work, would you be able to achieve something then?
GGJ|5|82|7|0|I tell you: the truest recognition, a firm will coming from God and a great skill in the use of the same must be available! Then you can indeed say to one or another mountain: rise up and throw yourself into the sea, where it is the very deepest! And it will unmistakably happen what you wanted!
GGJ|5|82|8|0|But with the recognition and with the firm desire alone nothing or very little is achieved! The skill in the use of the will of God in the own heart one achieves however only through the power of pure love for God and thereby for one's neighbor; for such alone correct love creates in the soul the living faith and an unshakeable very firmest trust, without which even the very most enlightened person can do nothing or very little.
GGJ|5|83|1|1|Perfection of life and miraculous power through love of God and brother. True and false prophets
GGJ|5|83|1|0|(Raphael) "Suppose you wanted to give the eyesight back to a blind person through the power of the divine will within you, but you might at the same time doubt a little in its success, then that is already greatly mistaken; for the blind man will not achieve sight in this way. But if you are moved in the love for God most powerfully, this highest fire of love and life will not only animate your soul most powerfully, but instead it will spread spiritually far above your sphere of form with an irresistible all-power and there it will work in a very concentrated way wherever your divine will has naturally seized something will all wisdom and intelligence. If then the blind man is seized by your divine will of God and immediately placed in the focal point of the all-powerful love of God, of whom your soul is full, he must also stand there in an instant as perfectly seeing; for in the highest light and fire of love and life from God every death must give in, even that of an eye which has died to light, which naturally is as good as dead without light as the whole body without breath and pulse. Thereby then the awakening of a deceased person is made possible in an instant; for if the divine will which fills your heart and its wisdom are not against the reawakening of some dead person, you only need to place the dead person under the burning centre of your love for the Lord God and he will live again perfectly!
GGJ|5|83|2|0|However you people also need a strong effort and constant practice; for one must make the heart highly flexible so that it can throw itself willingly into the highest measure of love for God at any instant. If it can do that, then the person is perfected as a person, and whatever he wants through God must happen! If you then, so armed, want to create a world, it must then be according to your divine will and according to the power of divine love, whose measure places your heart into a highest fire of life and your external sphere of life into the highest, far-illuminating and effective light of life. Whatever then your wise recognition through God dictates to your will, will also immediately come to pass through the substance of your most powerful light of the love of life streaming out into the form previously well-thought out and recognized by you, and in a few instants you will have a whole world formed before you which you can then even fix and maintain if you are in the purest full possession of the divine will and the divine love.
GGJ|5|83|3|0|But naturally you cannot already from the very beginning achieve full possession of the divine will inside you, if you have not accepted God into your heart through the pure, true love that eliminate everything else in all its fullness; for if God is not fully within you, He cannot fully desire through you.
GGJ|5|83|4|0|But it is not as easy to love God above all else through all your life powers than you think! First of all, you need a perfectly pure way of life according to Moses' commandments. Wherever this is destroyed through all sorts of disorganized mistakes in life (sin), all the powers that are essential for life necessarily suffer which thereby are materialized and thus made as good as dead.
GGJ|5|83|5|0|A person crippled in life in such a way cannot possibly love God above all else through all his proper powers of life because such people often are more than two thirds dead. Such a person must then reanimate the defunct powers of life through often several years of the very most industrious self-denial of all his old passions and habits and so gradually cross over into the highest possible love for God, which is naturally no easy task for a person who has already become very worldly!
GGJ|5|83|6|0|For if a quite healthy person makes a great effort while climbing a high mountain and things must seem very arduous to him, how much more then for gouty person who hardly possesses the ability to drag himself forward on crutches on the flat land! But if a gouty person nonetheless seriously wanted this very much to climb a high mountain, he would have to look around for a very healthy and strong leader above all, who could come to his aid; the gout sufferer would then certainly achieve the climb up the high mountain with much avail.
GGJ|5|83|7|0|He would indeed come into great sweat, and that, the higher, the more so; but thereby he would free his old limbs of the gout and animate the dead parts again and so in the end he would climb the highest peaks of the mountain already fully healthily, certainly after a journey of many days and much effort. But what a fabulous resolution then would belong to this to head for the highest peak of Ararat But this would still be easier than for a very worldly person to climb the spiritual mountain, where it is said: perfect humility and total self-denial!
GGJ|5|83|8|0|Indeed you are raising your eyebrows and saying to yourself: well, well, with these prospects only very few people will achieve the peak of the true perfection of life on this earth, and the miracles will in future continue to have a hard time! Yes, yes, you are not totally wrong; but in these days there are highly capable life leaders at hand, with whose help it is not too difficult a task to be led and accompanied as a person with gout in his soul with effective support to the highest peak of life on the spiritual Ararat.
GGJ|5|83|9|0|Now it is an easy thing for everyone who has only some good will to work for all the perfection of life; for it so pleased the Lord not only to call very powerful leaders from the heavens to this Earth, in order to let the people be prepared, led and guided through them, but He Himself took on flesh and came to heal you gouty people and to show you His purest divine will, to teach you to love God above all else and your neighbor as yourself.
GGJ|5|83|10|0|From now on there can no longer be any doubt for anyone to recognize the pure will of God and also to learn how one has to love God above all else, and how one can raise one's heart to such love. Now the paths are shown purely and whoever wants to walk along them cannot possibly get lost. But in the later years and centuries it will then become more difficult again to become friends with the purest will of the Lord; for besides the true prophets many false prophets will also rise up, they will do miracles in your old fashion and thereby teach very many quite false impressions of God and His purest will even with force. Then there will be a great sadness among the people of this Earth, and none will be able to serve the other as a suitable leader, because the one will say and teach: Look, here is the truth! And another will say: Look, here or there it is! But all who shout that way will not be truthful but false again and again.
GGJ|5|83|11|0|Despite all this the Lord will still awake servants from time to time who will show the pure will of God to those who have a good will in the way that we are now showing you. Blessed are those who will live accordingly; for that way they will achieve what you can achieve now very easily! Only it will look a little sparse as regards miracles; for the spirit of the Lord will teach His own to be careful with them in order not to incite a whole army of false prophets against them and then have to fight against hell with the sword.
GGJ|5|83|12|0|The Lord will wake the true prophets of truth always in complete silence and they will never make a noise or any perceptible sound like quite still water in the world; but those who make a sounds and a noise, the spirit of the truth and the word will not be in them.
GGJ|5|83|13|0|The genuine prophets waked by God will also be in a position in all silence to perform miracles; but the world will not notice anything of that, instead sometimes the true friends of God for their own tranquil comfort only.
GGJ|5|83|14|0|Now miracles happen for the sake of the obdurate Jews and heathens, so that in the end no-one can say that there were no signs from heaven at the revelation of this very new teaching. In those later days however the people will ask more for the full truth and not so much for the miraculous signs of evidence, about which the wise men will say that they cannot be persuaded that black is white so that they and the truth remain truth even without the miraculous signs.
GGJ|5|83|15|0|You must now take from what I have said that I am not being to be feared despite all my great eating, and that between us there is actually not such a great difference as you imagined before, but instead that we stand more or less on the same step, yes, that you as already a person in the flesh have quite a significant step up on me! Tell me now whether I am still behaving beside you as an elephant in the company of a flea! Should I still, to spite you, leave you, or should I remain yet as a teacher among you?"
GGJ|5|84|1|1|The meaning of  being a child of God on this earth
GGJ|5|84|1|0|Roklus, who had now become quite extraordinarily fond of Raphael again, says, "O, remain, remain! For now you can eat up a whole world before us, our love for you will be no less and our fear of you will be no greater; for now we know who you are and what we have in you.
GGJ|5|84|2|0|But now something else! Indeed I know that you will already know in any case what I am going to say to you; but my companions do not know it, and for their sakes alone I will say the things out loud so that they will learn what I want from you! Tell me whether it would not be very doable for you if you became a member of our institute, at least as long as we have not achieved that perfection in life which would give us that level that we need so badly for the true salvation of humanity!"
GGJ|5|84|3|0|Raphael says, "For now that cannot be since I have other responsibilities towards the Lord and the people in other places! But in some emergency I will always be among you as if called. In any case you have the calling from the Lord to work in His name "and that alone is more powerful than countless myriads of such as I! Remain in this name, which is called: Jesus = the power of God, and mountains will give way before you and storms and hurricanes will be silent, assuming that your behavior in life is such that you are worthy of this name! For this is the truest name of God in His love from eternity, before which everything bows in heaven, on Earth and under the Earth!
GGJ|5|84|4|0|I do not mean here under the ground of this material Earth, which in general is a sphere like any other planet, and under that, exactly under us, there are lands, mountains, seas and lakes like here; neither do I mean the inner of the Earth, which is a great animal like organism for the development of necessary natural life for a whole planet; but instead with the expression 'under the Earth' I am describing the moral condition of all instinctively reasoning people on the countless other planets, on which there are also people; but they have only a very limited designation compared to the people of this Earth.
GGJ|5|84|5|0|They also belong to the whole endlessly great creation and at the same time they represent the links of a chain but you are the pivots designed to be the children of God, and to bear with God and with us the whole endless creation of God from the smallest to the greatest! And therefore I place you on or above this Earth immediately after us previous inhabitants of God's heaven!
GGJ|5|84|6|0|If you now understand that as well, you have to pay all the more attention to the name of the very highest of eternity, from which you can very well see that God is your Father and you are His children; and if you were not, would He have come down to you from heaven and bring you up Himself according to His eternal greatest intentions which He saw and planned from the beginning of eternity for you, His children?!
GGJ|5|84|7|0|But therefore you should now all rejoice above all measure that He as the Father of eternity has come to you Himself in order to make you exactly what He called you and determined you to be from the beginning of eternity!
GGJ|5|84|8|0|But if you are undeniably His children and He has come to you without being called by you unworthy people, He will from now on certainly and more surely come to you whenever you call to Him in the full love of your hearts and say: 'Abba, dear Father, come, we need You!' You have received the calling however from the mouth and heart of the Father Himself, and I therefore so not need to make another. For this will remain true for eternity, and you can therefore very easily do without me for your institute; for wherever the Lord Himself is working, His heavenly messengers are very well dispensable.
GGJ|5|84|9|0|But by the way, if you want to have me sometimes among you as a friend, you only need to call me and I will immediately be with you, if you remain in the love and order of the Lord. But if you ever leave the order of the Father for some dirty, earthly concerns, then naturally I will not come to you with a thousand calls, and even the all-powerful name of the Father will prove to be empty and ineffective. If you still have something on your heart, bring it forth, and advice shall be given to you!"
GGJ|5|85|1|1|Transitions in the realm of the nature spirits
GGJ|5|85|1|0|In that moment as Raphael is giving Roklus further permission, as well as to his companions, to ask further if they had anything that was still on their hearts, suddenly a strong wind rises from the direction of the sea testing its power particularly on the luxurious tents standing near to the sea belonging to Ouran who was still remaining among us. The screeches of a lot of cranes can also be heard who are flying around in the air lost and in great confusion.
GGJ|5|85|2|0|The new ships in the harbor begin to creak quite violently; for the wind becomes ever stronger and stronger despite the otherwise fair weather, so that Cyrenius says to Me, "Lord, the storm is increasing from minute to minute, and it continues like this we will certainly also be forced to change our location! The cranes in their chaotic flight do not mean anything cheerful either! The animals must have been very startled by something, otherwise they would never have left their nightly resting places! No, no, soon it will no longer be bearable! The wind is becoming more and more powerful and also quite perceptibly cold for our senses! Should we then head to the chambers of the new house?"
GGJ|5|85|3|0|I say, "As long as I am with you, you do not need to fear either wind, nor its coolness nor any screeching animal! There is a number of unfermented natural spirits in the air, just as on the Earth and in the water; these have their periods and times to be active in their own way, so that they are capable of coming into a newer and higher sphere of activity.
GGJ|5|85|4|0|Such transition periods of the natural spirits then always look somewhat stormy; that is all just as necessary for the maintenance and reproduction of everything, as breathing is extremely necessary for you for the maintenance of your physical natural life. If you have gone fast and have thereby brought the spirits of your flesh and blood into a higher excitement, then these unite and enter a higher level of being thereby; but the lower levels of activity become empty of workers in a way, and if they are not replaced by new workers in the very next moment you would immediately sink down quite unconscious and lose the whole life of the body in the fast progressing and also just as fast reproducing condition of inactivity of the lower levels of nature.
GGJ|5|85|5|0|You see, through the light and heat of the day countless myriads of natural spirits released from matter cross over from the world of plants and animals into a higher level of being, and at very great temperatures of the day often more than can be made free from the crude matter of the natural spirits of the lowest level! And you will immediately notice how everything becomes so lethargic, so lacking in life and the plant world becomes faded and often quite arid. The reason for this lies in the fact that many more of the natural spirits of life have crossed over to a higher level of life than have been able to take an active possession from the lower parts.
GGJ|5|85|6|0|Things happen approximately as in a big river which is nothing but a flowing collection of water from many thousand tiny sources. If you could make the five hundred thousand sources of the Euphrates ebb away, you would have fully emptied and dried out its bed in a short time. One cog truly drives the other, and only in the perfected human all the natural spirits of life who have risen from below have achieved their final determining, that is, as far as the human soul and spirit is concerned; but the flesh is and remains for a long time yet matter and in the end decays into all sorts of forms of life, which finally rise again to the point where their goal has been placed.
GGJ|5|85|7|0|If you now consider that a little bit and take it to heart, this quite heftily blowing wind will not surprise you at all, nor even the screeching of the cranes, who as birds are on a higher level of intelligence and perceive first of all when from below too few of the principal natural spirits of life rise up into them.
GGJ|5|85|8|0|The very significant heat of the day has raised many nature spirits to higher levels, and from below a significant and perceptible lack has entered in general, and indeed just in this part of the Earth. On the other hand in the north east of the Earth myriads of nature spirits from the lowest strata levels have been released from matter through the course of today, yesterday and the day before. At the place where they originated and became free they cannot expect accommodation so they move or pour into those regions which are devoid of them. The migratory birds, and namely the cranes, possess in this respect an extraordinary feeling and extremely sensitive life, they perceive as the first among all the animals both the overabundance as well as the lack of the named lowest natural spirits, become restless, fly up and each one seeks in the air layers in which it finds a superfluity of what was missing, which it acquires through an industrious breathing in and conveys the message through screeches that it has found what was lacking; this screeching of the cranes is accordingly a sign of comfort, but certainly also of discomfort.
GGJ|5|85|9|0|This wind is now blowing from the north and is filled through and through with those first and lowest natural spirits who have already come here in significantly reduced number, which the pharmacists call oxygen. Its coolness is therefore not harmful to anyone for the time being, because it animates, strengthens and physically refreshes our limbs that have become very limp. This wind however will last about an hour and will then calm down, and you will all be very cheerful and alert and the wine and the bread will taste good to you."
GGJ|5|86|1|1|On the nature of the diamond and the ruby (Thummim and Urim)
GGJ|5|86|1|0|Cyrenius was perfectly satisfied with this explanation and asked Me then concerning the negroes who had gone from our sight an hour ago, and who he had not seen at any table taking supper.
GGJ|5|86|2|0|I said, "Equipped with everything necessary, they left here already more than an hour ago and will now be already a good three hours' journey away! I let this happen for the sake of the Essenes, because they above all are so addicted to miracles and would have immediately ordered some of them into their institute, whereby the good that I plan for this institute could have been significantly foiled. In the place of one or the other negro, with whom at least the very rambling Roklus would quickly have united, I placed Raphael, who certainly knows how to occupy that sharp comprehending man and also to immediately occupy him for his best and for the best of the familiar institute and for the best of the suffering humanity."
GGJ|5|86|3|0|Cyrenius says, "Oh, I am very sorry for Oubratouvishar; for that was truly a paragon of human nature wisdom! I would just like to be there and see Justus Platonicus when Oubratouvishar meets him in Memphis and tells him surely exactly everything that he has experienced here!"
GGJ|5|86|4|0|I say, "Well, then you would hear everything that has happened here in the several hours of the Negros being here and what was said being told correctly and exactly like two peas in a pod! For this type of person firstly has a very good memory, and secondly "which is a very main point "they know no lies and have no secret agenda; therefore neither will they withhold anything from the leader of Memphis. In any case you still have a most beautiful and valuable souvenir from them, namely the great diamond that has an invaluable worth for this world.
GGJ|5|86|5|0|But since I have already mentioned the stone, I must also tell you something about the particular character of this stone. Because the stone has an extremely mirror-like surface, immediately a type of electromagnetic fire develops on its surface, or to make it more comprehensible for you: a number of natural spirits of the noblest type play on its extremely flat surface. They force themselves on in large numbers and surround it on all sides and create through their constant activity a particular brilliance of its facets, which then gives this stone in the eyes of people a particular value.
GGJ|5|86|6|0|But the Urim (Ruby), which is also a type of diamond, also has an almost equal value; only the diamond is a bundle of an eon of spirits of wisdom without deception which are difficult to separate, the reason for its extreme hardness "while the Urim is a bundle of love-nature-spirits, therefore it is red, has somewhat less hardness and a great number of natural spirits of love constantly gather around its surface, particularly when it is very well and very finely polished, giving this stone a very particular shine, which is not seldom visible even in a pitch black night, like a matt glow, even to the fleshly eye.
GGJ|5|86|7|0|If you now attach the two mentioned stones to your chest, you are setting thereby a number of natural spirits of love and wisdom mechanically into the nearest connection with the external sphere of the life of your soul; these spirits are then excited by the scent of the life of your soul, become very active and create thereby in your soul a greater light, in which light the special intelligences of the natural spirits then also create a mirror-like reflex in the soul, whereby the soul momentarily must cross to a higher and deeper knowledge and in this way becomes more clear-seeing than otherwise in its present earthly circumstances.
GGJ|5|86|8|0|For this reason then even Moses ordered the high priest through his brother Aaron to wear the Thummim and Urim plaques on his chest, and indeed at the time of his rule, whenever he was in a position to prophesy something.
GGJ|5|86|9|0|But from now on instead of the mentioned plaques the true love for God and its wisdom will work the same and in a much higher and more living measure; but despite all that, I have told you the particular character of both these mentioned noble jewels only for the sake of your knowledge."
GGJ|5|87|1|1|On the gold and gemstone jewelry of the rulers
GGJ|5|87|1|0|(The Lord) "Such a characteristic and effect could also be achieved with other bodies, if they could be brought to an extraordinary smoothness; but since such a thing is certainly not possible with the other bodies because of their too little hardness, only Thummim and Urim can be used for this. The old Egyptians knew very well about this and used both these stones also for this purpose. Therefore the old wise men and Pharaohs always wore such stones on their breast and in a golden ring around their heads.
GGJ|5|87|2|0|Whoever in those days wore such stones was always considered to be a patriarch and a wise man by the people. In those days a piece of regal jewellery therefore had a genuine and true reason. But in these days it is nothing more than a vain display of earthly wealth, arrogance, and therefore also the love of splendor, selfishness and domineeringness which are damnable above all else. The emperors, kings and princes and generals are indeed still decorated with these old insignias of wisdom; but where is the old, true reason?! "Therefore that which was once a main virtue for the elders has now become a main vice!
GGJ|5|87|3|0|So in the old days even ruling was a main virtue; for firstly there were never too many truly wise and experienced people in a country, and he who took on the burden of leading the whole people always had a sour standing and always had to be the leader and advisor of thousands!
GGJ|5|87|4|0|No-one tore their hair out to gain such a position. The people, convinced by the need for such a wise leader, built him the most magnificent home and decorated the rooms with all sorts of jewels, with gold, pearls and valuable shells, and covered the leader with everything that he could ever have needed for a pleasant life, and every word was law for the people. Then the great reputation of the leader was built on this for the present days "yet with a great difference:
GGJ|5|87|5|0|In those days the ruler did not need any weapons; his word was already all-in-all. Whatever he advised, and whatever he wanted to have, was put to work with united strength, and everything with great love and joy. Whoever found some treasure or otherwise created something particularly artistic, brought it to the leader of the people. For there was the wise custom among the ancient people to judge thus: Whatever serves to raise the leader's wisdom must be given to him, for the leader's wisdom is the order and happiness of the people!
GGJ|5|87|6|0|But now all that has gone to the grave and instead of the old virtue now a true sin of sins has come to humanity. Where are the patriarchs? Oh, Babel, you great whore of the world, you have infected the Earth! But now I have come in order to release humanity from the old inherited evil, to lay a curse on all the treasures of the Earth and to bless the hearts that have a good will.
GGJ|5|87|7|0|From now on My word will be the first jewel to the people and true and purest gold My teachings and a true, living palace and a temple in every human heart, which will be filled with the pure love for God and from it to the neighbor, and he will be a true king in My kingdom, he whose heart is filled the most with love!
GGJ|5|87|8|0|Therefore: No clinking metal and no shining diamond will serve you any more as the crown of life, but instead My word and the action according to the word! For from now on no matter shall have any value for your hearts, but instead alone My word and the free, self-motivated action according to My word.
GGJ|5|87|9|0|Emperors and kings may well decorate themselves with the old jewellery, but if they want to be wise and powerful, they must nonetheless place no value on them, but instead only on My word! Those who do not do that will soon be surrounded by many enemies!
GGJ|5|87|10|0|But whoever lays already value on jewels and on gold, should lay it on the particular characteristics founded in their nature, which are a true reality, but never on the imagined value which is a lie!
GGJ|5|87|11|0|If a prince let his home be tiled with shiny and well-polished gold through and through in order to enter into a prophetically state of vision through the influence of the purer natural spirits, who constantly gather in greater numbers on the gold, which comes from the light, and namely on its bright shining surface, in which he could foresee some things in his difficult business of leading the people, which otherwise no spy no matter how clever could find out, then he would act well; for the pure gold has certainly such an effect quite decidedly, and the value of this metal lies also one and alone in this.
GGJ|5|87|12|0|But certainly such a set-up would then have to be established on a pure and insightful recognition, but never on pure hearsay, that is, fully superstitious; for man has received understanding from God so that he might check everything before and recognize well the true reason, and only then keep the good and useful in an always best intention for the individual as well as in general. Whoever does that, acts correctly in My order and will not stray on the path of any of his deeds down any side-tracks.
GGJ|5|87|13|0|But if someone, simply through hearsay and blind faith, which is actually superstition, makes such a set-up and would even feel some effects of the same, but does not know wherefrom they are, which effect they have in a natural way, how far this extends and where it has its necessary limits, such a person, who may possess very easily the sensitivity for such subtle influences thanks to his first basic education in life, will easily see his foolish, material fantasies and imagination of all sorts and types as effects of naturally spiritual impressions and thereby rise to a terribly false prophet and cause much damage, particularly if he has the reins of force in his hands as a powerful prince; and then even a thousand of the most dubious sidetracks are possible."
GGJ|5|88|1|1|Faith and reason
GGJ|5|88|1|0|(The Lord) "A true disciple of My teaching shall never accept anything rashly without first examining it carefully. Only after he has gained a deep insight and inner conviction of the whole shall he accept as living truth what is good and true and then, with prudence and wisdom, act accordingly. He will then certainly achieve those results which can justly be considered as blessed from the heavens.
GGJ|5|88|2|0|[2] I am the Lord and Master of eternity and you now completely recognize Me as such. Since you are now totally convinced in your hearts about Who I am, I could say to you this or that, crooked or straight, white or black, and you would believe Me. A so-called faith on authority would, therefore, surely be indicated. But who among you can say that I demand, or have ever demanded, such a faith of anyone? Yes, I do demand faith, yet not one that is blind or dead, but one that is fully alive. I am teaching you truths which until now have never been heard of. However, I do not say at the same time: 'Do you believe that?', but: 'Do you understand that?' And whenever you say: `Lord, I still cannot understand one or the other thing,' I explain the matter by every possible means until you have grasped it all thoroughly, and only then take a step further.
GGJ|5|88|3|0|By giving such an explanation in the first place I could indeed make My precept readily understandable for all. But I also know what and how much each of you can bear at one time. Therefore, I do not teach you more than you can bear and allow time for the seed to sprout and put down roots; and I make it a rule not to teach you anything new until the one has been thoroughly understood. I give you time to examine what was lectured on and demonstrated.
GGJ|5|88|4|0|I Myself tell you: 'Examine everything and hold on to what is good and thus true.' If I do this Myself, how much more you should do it since you, unlike I, are unable to read men's thoughts.
GGJ|5|88|5|0|Do not ever demand a blind faith of anyone but always show him why this must be so. If he is unable to grasp it with his intellect, spare no pains to guide him step by step with love and patience until he can comprehend your good precept thoroughly, for no ignorant person shall be your disciple in My name. Since I give you a shining light and life, you shall not be apostles of darkness and death.
GGJ|5|88|6|0|He who seeks shall find; he who asks shall receive a true answer; and he who knocks at the closed door, to him let it be opened wide!
GGJ|5|88|7|0|Nothing could be more useless than half an answer to a question. It is by far better to give no answer at all. And nothing could be more impractical than half an explanation on a matter of vital importance that should be thoroughly understood.
GGJ|5|88|8|0|Therefore, whoever wants to be a teacher must thoroughly understand down to its roots and primordial depths what he intends to teach his brother. Otherwise it may be said that one blind man is leading another, and when they come to a ditch, both the leader and the one who is led will fall in.
GGJ|5|89|1|1|The dangers of gold
GGJ|5|89|1|0|(The Lord) "You now know the true value of gold and jewels; if you use them in the way and manner that I have now shown you, you will stand completely in My order like a patriarch of the old days!
GGJ|5|89|2|0|The patriarchs of the old days knew gold also and used it genuinely and justly; but those who began to use it according to the imagined value came very quickly into a great misfortune. For the imagined value of the gold, the pearls and the jewels caused thieves and highwaymen to emerge and one king became the enemy of another, as soon as he had learned that his neighbor had stored up too much of the yellow metal.
GGJ|5|89|3|0|Thus only the foolishness of humanity caused mutual persecution! From it in the end come all thinkable vices that there are: envy, avarice, greed, pride, arrogance, domineeringness, gluttony, crapulence, fornication and all sorts of whoring "and in the end manslaughter, murder and all the cruelties that people spread among one another. And what is the main reason for this? Most of all the complete wrong knowledge of gold and the many jewels and pearls! The people have begun to distinguish between themselves according to the measure of possession of gold! The stronger brought much together and the weaker went empty-handed. Whoever is now rich in gold had on the one hand soon a significant portion of interested friends, and the poor person became seen just as quickly as at least half a thief, whom one cannot trust and therefore is despised! What wonder if he becomes a real thief at such an opinion?!
GGJ|5|89|4|0|But I do not want to follow this annoying issue any longer, since you, My friend Cyrenius, can imagine everything else very easily yourself! But I do add this: If you want to be free one day from all sorts of enemies, thieves, robbers and murderers, value the gold and all the jewels according to their characteristic value, and you will thereby reduce the number of your enemies quite significantly; for through your wisdom many will then become wise themselves and recognize God's order in all things! And if they do this, they will become also noble and good people whom you will not have to fear.
GGJ|5|89|5|0|But if you, or at least your descendents, begin to assign to gold, silver and jewels again the imagined value, you will once again enter the old relationship of hostility, in which you are now. I tell you: In certain just circumstances everything is good on the Earth and brings blessings through the true use for body, soul and spirit, and for the pure everything is pure and for him who has become a light himself there can no longer be any night; but through a foolish, consorted and thus counter-ordered use in the end even the best must become bad and instead of blessings and salvation bring curses and mischief!
GGJ|5|89|6|0|You know that water possesses the most diverse and very best characteristics and is the very most indispensable element for the physical life of a person, animals and plants; but if a person wanted to build a house in the depths of the sea in order to live there with the fish, he will quickly find death for his body in such a house. Thus fire is like water a most necessary element for life; but whoever throws himself into the fire in the opinion that he can there achieve a greater mass of life, will soon as ashes no longer possess any spark of natural life!
GGJ|5|89|7|0|And so it is with all things across the board! Yes, even the most poisonous plants and animals have their great blessing for this Earth, for they suck in the evil poisonous things from the air; their nature is set up in a way that the poison which exists in the quite unfermented spirits of natural life can bring them no damage to their natural life."
GGJ|5|90|1|1|Man's primary duty: to become a perfect image of God
GGJ|5|90|1|0|(The Lord) "Therefore leave these things untouched in their useful areas for the Earth; strive above all to become perfect people "yes, become as perfect as your Father is perfect, and then every poison of the plants and the animals will not be able to touch you!
GGJ|5|90|2|0|Become what you are called to be, yet again that which the original fathers were, whom all the creatures obeyed; become through the observance of My teaching lords of the creations of your Father in His order, in which respect the negroes gave you a small proof, and in related circumstances there will be no enmity any longer, either among you nor between you and the creatures placed beneath you! But if you step out of this order, you will have to let the old curse and strife come upon you again.
GGJ|5|90|3|0|In these days indeed will My kingdom need much force on this Earth, and those who do not take it with force will not take it into their possession at all. Later it will be easier however; but without a certain fight, at least with oneself, My kingdom on Earth cannot be won. For if this present life on Earth is just a battle, how much more then the true, spiritual life on the other side, particularly if it should express itself as desired citizen on this earth. But the battle will nonetheless be an easy one for everyone who truly loves God! For this should be said to each of My true friends, that My yoke is gentle and My burden is light!
GGJ|5|90|4|0|That you and all of you have understood everything very well, I see and say to you therefore also now that you are already equipped with everything that you need for the spreading of My word and My will. According to the prophecy of the prophet Isaiah here everything has now been fulfilled in the past days, and so a day's work has been completed here.
GGJ|5|90|5|0|Whoever recognizes all that and observes it faithfully will unmistakably reach perfection in life and will never feel death, neither perceive anything of that sort; for whoever has already woken the eternal life of the spirit in the body will perceive in the decay of the flesh nothing but freedom, blessing him above all in the highest clear consciousness of his perfect being fully and most correctly, and his field of vision will be expanded into endlessness.
GGJ|5|90|6|0|But the unfinished ones will face something else in the decisive moment! They will firstly have to bear great pains in their body, which naturally increase until that moment which is called the moment of separation. Besides these unavoidable pains of the flesh however also fear, terror and in the end also a sort of despair will come forth in the soul and torment the soul even more than the burning pains of the body. And if the soul becomes free of the flesh it will on the other side often many years according to the counting of time in this world have to do, in order to only reach some sort of human consciousness; but there will be no talk of a full spiritualization perhaps in eons of the years of this Earth.
GGJ|5|90|7|0|Therefore you will do great good things for your brothers, if you take the same effort and patience with them as I Myself have now taken with you.
GGJ|5|90|8|0|Good to you and your brothers if you in the end will also be able to say to your brother: Brother, I have completed my work with you, act now accordingly and perfect yourself according to the order of God shown to you, the Lord of all life and existence in eternity!"
GGJ|5|91|1|1|For everything, there is a time
GGJ|5|91|1|0|(The Lord) "But I have given for you a full extra day of My time for your salvation, and My great love for you decided this for Me.
GGJ|5|91|2|0|Be aware of it and bear in it mind and do the same if a brother says to you: Enlightened messenger of the Lord, stay a little with me; for my heart finds a powerful comfort and a great, blessed strengthening in your presence! Then you should remain, even if it was much longer than the time scheduled for you by the spirit! For truly I say to you: such a voluntary work of love for one's neighbor will be highly considered by Me!
GGJ|5|91|3|0|It goes without saying that one can only do that for a friend one, two, three times; but if he still asks you to stay longer, comfort him with the assurance of returning again soon and encourage him on to be most assiduously active according to this teaching of Mine which is given now to all of you, bless him then in My name and move on according to the call of the spirit which now lives in you from Me as a living word and leads you and guides you to eternal life!"
GGJ|5|91|4|0|Cyrenius says, "Lord, how is it then now? You said last night that You will leave this place after this day! Is that to be accepted as determined completely unchangeable? Would it not be possible then for You, oh Lord, to give us one more day?"
GGJ|5|91|5|0|I say, "Solomon, the wise man, once said: Everything has its time!, and so I also have My good and exactly allocated time and will therefore not be able to fulfill your request this time; for behold, in the great land of the Jews there are very many cities, places and villages which are all inhabited by people! The very most of them still know nothing about Me, but are also My little children and have already been waiting for a long time for the arrival of the Father from heaven and will also have an immense joy when He is recognized by them as now by you. But you shall not fail completely, My dear friend, in your request! And because you are already so fond of Me, I will spend this night and another three hours of the next morning among you, since My heart is also very blissful among you; but I cannot remain one moment more than three hours! For as they say: Everything on this world has its time and its order!"
GGJ|5|91|6|0|Cyrenius says, "But You are indeed a Lord of time and can even stop it or even destroy it altogether!"
GGJ|5|91|7|0|I say, "You are right there and have spoken well! But at the same time it must be noted that because I am a Lord of time and have distributed and determined the time and in a certain respect I am actually time Myself, because it is nothing other than My own highly unchangeable order, against which it is almost simply impossible for Me to act; for if I Myself attack My own order, you would soon see very little of all those creatures whose existence is determined in My eternally unchanging order.
GGJ|5|91|8|0|Just take the determination away for a moment and in the same instant all that has been determined goes under! Or imagine a firm fortress on a cliff of the firmest rock! You say, this fortress has been built as if for eternity. But if I would allow the powerful cliff to be softened to butter, would the firm fortress then still remain?! Or if you steered a good and solid ship over the sea; would your ship and even the best wind be any good to you if I let the water drain away to the bottom?! That such a thing would be possible for Me you will not doubt! And therefore it is decided that with the determination what has been determined falls into the brook as well.
GGJ|5|91|9|0|I control time everywhere and am the eternal judgment in it; but in the holy sphere of love there is actually no time any longer, and I can still give something more to love alone. But it still remains exactly as I have said now! But now have Mark bring us more wine so that we can bear the cool of the night more easily; for we will also remain this night out in the open!"
GGJ|5|92|1|1|The Pharisees' offense and anger over the joyful meal of the Lord
GGJ|5|92|1|0|Mark had heard only half of My demand for wine from a distance, but he already hurried away, just like a real innkeeper, into the cellar and with both his sons immediately brought several jugs full of the very best grape juice. Our beakers were filled to the brim; everyone drank to the well-being of the prosperity of the new religion from heaven and could not praise, vaunt und bless the quality of the wine enough.
GGJ|5|92|2|0|That Roklus and his companions, who were also sitting at our table "even if at the newly-added parts standing at right angles "were also provided with same wine, as well as gradually all the other guests, goes without saying; we all reached very bravely for the beakers and the good bread was also not spared.
GGJ|5|92|3|0|But this was also noticed by the table of Pharisees, which stood next to ours, at which the fifty Pharisees with their spokesman Floran and their leader Stahar from Caesarea Philippi were sitting, that I helped Myself to the wine very well just as to the bread.
GGJ|5|92|4|0|And Stahar quite loudly made the remark to Floran, saying, "Just look over there how this prophet, supposedly filled with the spirit of God, is actually a drunkard and a positive glutton! He also seems to be no enemy of the female sex; for the certain, very charming maiden is still sitting so close to his body as the two ears on his head! If we consider on the other hand our moral statutes which come from Moses, everything that makes a man impure! If he is really filled by the spirit of the Almighty, he cannot possibly contradict the same spirit that Moses was filled with through his deeds!? Hm, hm, that makes me think a lot!
GGJ|5|92|5|0|His teaching and deeds obviously prove that he has been given a higher capability than ever a man was given, and whoever lives according to his religion cannot get lost before God; but whoever drinks and eats as he does, will hardly enter Paradise one day according to the day of judgment of which David prophesied! For it is written: Whores and drunkards will not enter the Kingdom of God! What do you think, my ever highly respected Floran?"
GGJ|5|92|6|0|Floran says, shrugging his shoulders, "The present positive drinking bout also seems a little strange to me! The whole thing now seems so strange that I am beginning to smell something of a sort of well hidden devilishness! It seems to not correspond to quite purely divine things! Hm, hm, look there, he has just filled his beaker again! Ah, ah, that is seriously somewhat more than strange! And now the heel of the bread after the drink! Well, well, we will see if he becomes very drunk, what he will then give as teaching for his disciples!"
GGJ|5|92|7|0|Stahar says, "Your comment, particularly about the smell of devilishness, seemed very appropriate to me, and this whole comedy seems very strange to me now! We have indeed all allowed ourselves to be turned into his disciples; but under such circumstances it would be very much in order, in my opinion, to free ourselves from such an honor again with all our energy, for all that now seems to be a well-calculated illusion of Satan! Daniel says indeed very clearly and articulately that in time a powerful opponent of God will rise up among the people and will perform such signs through which even the chosen angels of God could be enticed away if God allowed such a thing! In the end is this now the described opponent of God!? Friends, if so, then it would be very much in order to be up and away as quickly as possible, otherwise the living Satan will catch us with neck and crop perhaps in the next hour already!"
GGJ|5|92|8|0|With such speeches and illustrations the table of fifty Pharisees had been talking since the moment that I emptied the first beaker of wine. But Roklus and his companions noticed this, who in any case had had their fill of the Pharisees.
GGJ|5|93|1|1|Roklus' stern lecture to the Pharisees
GGJ|5|93|1|0|Roklus, who had fully convinced himself of My divinity, could not lend a patient ear to this terrible talk any longer; he stood up, equipped with quite significant courage from the wine, and said loudly, "In such a most rare company on Earth where God, angels and we, His intelligent beings, camp together as brothers, pigs should have no table and no place! Indeed the pigs are surely also the creatures of God, only they do not belong to the company of man! What sort of stupid, very craziest gossip! If any hungry pigs begin to grunt, there is certainly far more wisdom in it than in such a speech! Short and sweet, the most foolish, most disgusting and also most domineering and evilest was, is and remains a Pharisee, particularly such a leader and a very most miserable scribe of the Jews!
GGJ|5|93|2|0|These monsters scent the devil everywhere! They find and even teach that the devils constantly hunt all the human souls like hounds on this Earth in a secret hunt and every person is definitely of the devil and lost if he does not carry consecrated amulets from the temple with them and does not renew them at least twice a year; but they do not notice at all that they themselves are the very worst devils of this world! They should therefore neither wonder if they perceive something of a smell of a devil in their nostrils; for that would suit the devil well, to be even a truest, incarnate devil and not feel from time to time that one is really a devil!
GGJ|5|93|3|0|You disciple (Raphael), you got rid of a stone earlier "would it not be possible for you to finish off the fifty mangy pigs as well?! Think about it, what these lads dared to say out loud! He, the only Creator of wine and bread, is now sinning because He Himself is drinking wine and because a certainly very most innocent little angel of a girl is sitting at His side! Ah, allow me, who has recognized the Lord, as long as I am here, this cannot be here at all! They must be got rid of! They have heard and seen so much "and now they are saying out loud: It could be that this is all an illusion of Satan! My friend from heaven, I am only of this Earth; but I cannot put up with this for the price of my life, that such pigs should sully the Holiest of all holiness so shamefully with their dirtiest and most stinking drivel! Away with them!"
GGJ|5|93|4|0|Only now the fifty became aware of Roklus' outburst, and the leader Stahar rose and asked Roklus with a serious face, "Friend Roklus, are your words directed at us by any chance?"
GGJ|5|93|5|0|Roklus says, "Who else then? You are the black brood of Satan and can therefore bear no light! How can you dare to sully the Lord and Master of eternity, who has already delivered you so much of the most extraordinary proof with word and deed, so shamefully with your old very most disgusting drivel?! Do you not fear then that even the surface of the Earth will take revenge on you?! Who can He be who calls to the cliff in the sea: Disappear and become nothing!, and the mountain disappears in the same moment?! Can a devil "according to your description "ever preach humility and the highest love for God and the neighbor?! Oh, you enormous oxen and donkeys at the same time, how terribly barren and confused must it be in your brains that you do not see that a devil, if it is according to your ideas, must be the very most powerless and therefore the very most pitiful being according to all measure in comparison with the Lord God, the further it is distanced from the full order of God!
GGJ|5|93|6|0|But if as a consequence of the wisest and truest word of the Lord all power and strength exists only in the love for the Lord God, what power and strength has then your Beelzebub, who is full of the bitterest hate against God, in his ignominious character? But if even we people are weak and powerless beings through a lack of correct and true recognition of God, and surely also only through a lack of true and all-exclusive love for Him, how much more then your devils, who should know God very well, but hate Him above all measure comprehensible to us! Now "if it is possible that a being, recognizing God fully, nonetheless hates Him above everything "truly in order to understand that and to digest it, the pig's stomach of a Pharisee is needed! Such a stomach indeed does not take in any pig's flesh; but the reason seems quite naturally to lie in the fact that one pig does not eat the other!
GGJ|5|93|7|0|I now love the Lord God more than everything in the world, where I have only recognized Him a little and feel how my love for the Almighty is constantly growing with my constantly increasing awareness, and I feel it most livingly in me how my willpower is also becoming effectively stronger. As I now stand here, I will take on a thousand legions of Pharisaic devils alone! All together they will not move me a hair from this spot "and the fellows claim that this Holy of the Holiest of God is performing His works with the help of your imagined devils!? Oh, you devilish pack of scoundrels, I will scatter your all-powerful devils! It is just right that the fellows finally got in my way!"
GGJ|5|94|1|1|Raphael explains the terms "Satan" and "Devil" to Roklus
GGJ|5|94|1|0|Raphael says, "My dearest friend Roklus, temper yourself; for these were indeed rock solid Pharisees, but they have now become our disciples and will see their mistake! And as far as the devil is concerned, you have too little knowledge to speak truly and validly about their influence on man. When you have a closer knowledge of that, you will also be able to speak about it!
GGJ|5|94|2|0|You see, that which one calls 'Satan' and 'the devil' is the world with all its enticing splendor Certainly all matter that exists in the world is also only a work of God and there is something divine hidden in it; but besides it there is also lie, deception and enticement in it, from which grow envy, avarice, hatred, arrogance, persecution and all the other sorts of burdens which come from this without number or measure.
GGJ|5|94|3|0|And you see, this falsehood, lie and deception is the 'Satan' when taken spiritually, and all the individual burdens that necessarily come from it are exactly that which we call 'the devil'; and every soul which has been given over to some of the countless burdens in their foundations is a devil in person and an active expression of one or other bad and evil thing, and in such a soul it is a drive that is hard to extinguish, only immediately to do something evil in the way in which it has established its life in the time of fleshly existence.
GGJ|5|94|4|0|But since every soul also lives on after the death of the body and maintains itself in the region of this Earth, it is not seldom that a soul afflicted with such vices after its physical death enter the outer life-sphere of a still incarnated human who is naturally inclined toward the same vices. Since the soul hopes to find the necessary food within this man's outer life-sphere, its aim is to arouse evil in him too. But the propensity to vice can usually be traced back to a poor and neglected upbringing.
GGJ|5|94|5|0|Such souls even often overpower the flesh of the person and thereby torture a sometimes weak soul. The Lord permits this, however, in order to improve such a leak in the soul; for thereby the tormented soul only then receives a true and living dislike against a reprobate weakness of the flesh and uses in the end every activity to become strong where it was once weak, for which the Lord's mercy comes to help at the right time.
GGJ|5|94|6|0|You see, that is reasonably correct and true "which a Jew certainly should actually understand under the expression 'Satan' and 'devil'; but because he does not understand it, he considers by 'Satan' and 'devil' a spiritually personified evil willpower, which finds great pleasure in turning the people off the path of walking in the order of God.
GGJ|5|94|7|0|Alone, these contorted souls have no counter-divine intentions; for firstly they do not recognize God at the furthest distance, and secondly they are too blind, foolish and dumb to be able to form any sort of intention. For apart from themselves they do not recognize any need at all and act only out of pure selfishness. They draw towards themselves only what their selfishness desires and are highly distrustful among one another; therefore a joint power is never conceivable among them, and you are quite right in that their power is null and void.
GGJ|5|94|8|0|It is in fact null and void for human beings once they have been completely absorbed into the love and the will of the Lord; consider however those beings who are still neither in nor out and assume that you weigh their spiritual and material attributes against each other on a set of scales without revealing any balance in favor of either side. It follows that in any matter of passionate concern to the soul, the addition of a demonic presence which is concealed within that same belief on to the materiality side of those morality scales, will tend to tip the balance to a highly significant degree towards the materiality side. Should this be the case, the soul will have a more difficult task to disentangle itself from the material and to interconnect with the spiritual.
GGJ|5|94|9|0|But if the soul remains a while in matter, then gradually ever more like-minded demons hang onto the material life-scales, the advantage becomes ever more noticeable, the material therefore becomes ever heavier and the spiritual naturally minor. And see, then the 'devils' of the Jews or the 'demons' of the Greeks in the end can cause great damage to a soul in the time of its formation, without having had the actual will to harm it!"
GGJ|5|95|1|1|Roklus' objections
GGJ|5|95|1|0|Roklus says, "How can an intelligent being harm someone without wanting to?! A demon must indeed have at least as much pride and self-confidence that he will know what he wants; but because he knows that, he is punishable for the evil will! And the permission of such secret whisperings by the terrible demons into an innocent human soul I do not quite find in the best order; but if they are allowed out of some secret reason of wisdom, then the poor soul can have no guilt if it is spoilt by the master devils!
GGJ|5|95|2|0|But if the devils have neither intelligence nor thus even less any free will, they cannot harm the soul "and if they harm it then neither the soul that was harmed, nor a devil who is void of intelligence and will has any guilt; that would fall alone to him who allowed such a thing! I judge things thus quite freely as I see them and am not at all ashamed to say such a thing here openly!
GGJ|5|95|3|0|But if the devils, as one says, have even a very sharp intelligence "which in fact can be assumed, because they immediately get wind of a poor soul where it is weak in the material sphere "then they also have a will to harm it; in this case the soul remains once again guilt-free, and only the devil and he who allowed it bear the guilt alone once again!
GGJ|5|95|4|0|Let me have weapons and show me the enemy, and I will then quite certainly prevent such a chap from coming close to my body! But if I do not know the enemy, who can inflict a most significant damage to me by enticing me secretly and invisibly to the most hideous vices, and therefore must also carry the guilt along with its most evil consequences "well, then thank you for such a life!
GGJ|5|95|5|0|Then that means to place a weak person naked among a pack of hungry wolves, hyenas, lions, tigers and panthers. If he lets himself be torn apart and eaten up by them, then he also bears the guilt and must therefore be damned by the judge because he as a fully defenseless, weak being firstly had to let himself be carried away by armed, strong-nerved myrmidons out into the wilderness, and secondly because he then has been torn apart and eaten by the wild beasts!
GGJ|5|95|6|0|How does your heavenly wisdom like for example such a justice?! Friend, if things with the demons or devils are so, and the poor, suffering human soul remains alone the bearer of guilt and the consequences with or without the intelligence and will of the devils spoiling it "then, then there is no wise and loving God, but instead perhaps only such a magically blind all-powerful being; that is, a type of fate which always has its greatest joy in all sorts of animal fights and furious bullfights, just like the high Romans, and against whom a person can only sin if he himself has assiduous wisdom through the appropriate means!
GGJ|5|95|7|0|I say to you truly: If your words unmistakably have reality, then the Pharisees are right! But I have heard the Lord Himself speaking about such things and can say, basing myself on that, that you, beautiful messenger of God's heaven, have fallen by the wayside a little this time; and I remain standing by the fact that I alone will beat the previously mentioned number of Pharisaic devils totally out of the field alone with my present love for the Lord!"
GGJ|5|96|1|1|The demons and their influence
GGJ|5|96|1|0|Raphael says, smiling gently, "Behold, my friend, you also have now got three full beakers of wine in your head, that is, the spirit of it, and therefore you have become even more critical in your reason than before! For your part you are quite right when you claim that the demons are in no position to carry out violence on a person who fully lives in the love for God, no matter how great a number they are; for there can be no talk of a communal power among them, since each one of them is in the greatest selfishness and self-love and it cannot occur to anyone to support his neighbor in anything out of fear that the neighbor could secretly and totally in disguise again gain an advantage which would certainly then bring him a vain regret.
GGJ|5|96|2|0|If they go out in a certain way to rob together, none betray to the other his highly secret intention and if they come upon a place of robbing together as if by accident, then there is often the bitterest battle among them. For the first to throw himself on the booty is an enemy of everyone who throws himself on the booty beside him and seeks to displace him. A third uses this opportunity with joy at the other's misfortune and steals for himself; and then if a fourth begins beside him to steal for himself, then these two also come to blows, and a fifth then calmly steals for himself. If a sixth then comes up, immediately a new battle begins, and a seventh has then the chance to steal until an eighth comes close. All then fight and none allow the place of stealing and the booty already gained to be taken from them.
GGJ|5|96|3|0|You see that certainly no devil helps another in anything; but through their highly selfish congestion they nonetheless increase the weight of the general booty, and then it is approximately as if you laid two quite equally large weights in the dishes of the scales, which mutually give no advantage. You however spread on one weight only a highly insignificant drop of honey, and immediately the sweet smell will attract thousands of bees; they will sit on the weight and immediately affect the advantage quite without intending to.
GGJ|5|96|4|0|Can you blame God for lack of wisdom if He has given the bee the smell and desire for honey and the honey itself the aromatic and attractive sweetness?! Or is the Lord unwise if He has formed His creatures to be not only highly purposeful, but instead also highly beautiful, each after his own kind?! Is it somehow unwise of Him to have given the virgin that highly attractive and alluring form so that she must have the very highest value before the senses of the brusque men in this world, to leave father and mother and attach himself most joyfully to his tender and dear wife?!
GGJ|5|96|5|0|But as can be seen already in the external world, that a being attracts the other into something, all the more so is the case only in the world of the spirits; and if this was not so, how could an Earth, a moon, a sun exist, and how the other planets in the immeasurable space of creation?! One atom has sympathy with its neighbor; both attract each other. Whatever they both do, then countless eons also do, they attract everything which is just the same, and in the end out of this is created a world, as the Lord in the past night has shown all His disciplines very tangibly and you will also find fully written in the great book that has been given to you all.
GGJ|5|96|6|0|But if so, then is it unwise of the Lord, if He allows in the very greatest emergency the most unrestricted freedom of will and recognition for every soul and besides also naturally the respective consequences?! Or would you praise God to be most wise if someone wanted to travel from here to Jerusalem and therefore set his feet into motion, but despite all his will and despite the best knowledge of the route did not get to Jerusalem, because God did not want somebody's wish and ability to succeed, but instead the person would go not to Jerusalem, where he had important business to do, but to Damascus, where he had nothing to do at all?! Tell me whether you would find such a divine decision to be wise! Or do you find it inconsistent, if bees, wasps, hornets and all sorts of flies positively cover you by day and eat you up, if you go out into the open air smeared with honey?!
GGJ|5|96|7|0|But if now your soul spreads some sinful smell of passion in the sphere of external life and the souls which have been freed from the flesh but which still stand in a similar smell of love, smell such things in your external sphere of life in a certain way, finally fall upon you and satisfy themselves on your superfluity, without actually knowing what they are doing, but instead purely only in order to gather around you in greater numbers, because they find the desired nourishment in your sphere, then that is certainly not unwise of the Creator, who respects nothing as much for eternity as the unrestricted freedom of every soul. Indeed, every soul has enough means in his hands to get rid of the uninvited guests as often and whenever he wants!
GGJ|5|96|8|0|If you do not want to be bothered by stinging insects in the open air, then wash and clean yourself from the foolish smearing of honey and you will have rest; and if you want to keep your outer life-sphere free of demons that weaken and torment your soul, all you have to do is make the well-known order of the Lord your rule of conduct. I guarantee that no demon will then get close to your life-sphere.
GGJ|5|96|9|0|Believe me when I tell you that demons will not attract, tempt and seduce you unless you attract them through some wicked inclination for which you yourself are responsible. However, once you have attracted them, you have only to blame yourself, if through their pressure that very same passion becomes even more ingrained in the soul without you actually wishing it."
GGJ|5|97|1|1|The free will of man. The assistance of divine grace
GGJ|5|97|1|0|(Raphael) "Let me tell you, every man who turns to evil and away from the divine order does so at first spontaneously. In most cases, the fault lies in a wrong upbringing. This encourages him to indulge in evil passions which, in turn, lead to all sorts of real transgressions. Through these he also throws himself wide open to all unknown evil influences and can thus be — and remain — depraved down to the foundation of his inner life, — but always only if he wants to.
GGJ|5|97|2|0|If he is willing to reform, the Lord does not prevent him from doing so; for as soon as someone in distress feels the slightest inner desire for help, he is soon given it. However, if he is quite comfortable and contented in his evil ways and never, be it silently or openly, expresses a desire for betterment, he is not given the extra help for his will.
GGJ|5|97|3|0|To be sure, the good is whispered to the sensory organ of his heart, called 'conscience,' and from time to time he is quite severely reprimanded by us. If he heeds the admonitions at least to some degree, he can no longer become lost or depraved. In this case, the secret help keeps coming from above, giving the soul insight and strength so that it can extricate itself more and more from the entanglement. And it is then only a matter of good will and progress will be made, — at least to a point where the man, ready for a higher revelation, is seized by the Spirit of God Himself and from then on guided in the true light of life.
GGJ|5|97|4|0|Yet if man, in his gross delusion and worldly-sensual enjoyment, does not in the least heed the gentle and soft admonitions coming from us and manifesting in the heart, but acts as if he were lord over the whole world, — well, surely, nobody else can be blamed for the incorrigible state of his soul but this very soul itself.
GGJ|5|97|5|0|Believe me and remember well what I am saying to you now! There are no so-called original devils in the whole natural and spiritual world, but instead only those who previously have lived on the world as incurably bad and bothering people and already not only enticed other people to all sorts of burdens und disgracefulness as the quite actual devils incarnate, but instead also forced them with all the means of force at their disposal "whereby they spread an even greater damnation in themselves, which they will find it difficult to ever fully get out of. You may now think as you may, can and will, it will not be possible for you to lay a blame on the Lord in the least.
GGJ|5|97|6|0|However, you can well imagine that in the beyond the Lord, in accordance with the established order, will allow all sorts of things through which a depraved soul can be healed. For the Lord has not created any soul for perdition, but for the highest possible perfection of life. Yet bear in mind also that not a single soul in the whole endless space of creation can attain perfection of life through some sudden, implicit act of mercy, but only through its very own volition. The Lord puts many an aid at man's disposal; but man has to recognize them as such, seize them with his own will and use them quite voluntarily.
GGJ|5|97|7|0|Yes, when a man then spontaneously exclaims in his heart: 'Lord, I am too weak to avail myself of the means which You gave me; help me by lending me Your arm!', — ah, then man has himself asked for the help from above of his own will, recognizing and perceiving the inadequacy of his own strength. Then the Lord can act immediately with all the necessary might and power and promptly help a weak soul.
GGJ|5|97|8|0|In this case, man's will, as well as his cognition and trust, must be accompanied throughout by the fullest determination. Otherwise that order would prevail, according to which each soul had to help itself by use of the available means; for every outside interference with the intrinsic element of the free will would obviously and necessarily lead to a dissolution of the soul's essence. If, according to the eternal, necessary order of the Lord, the soul has to develop independently, it must develop and perfect itself with the means available, just as every man on earth must himself search for his body's nourishment and must recognize and enjoy it in order to sustain his physical life.
GGJ|5|97|9|0|No god and no angel will come to Earth saying to everyone: look, eat this and that if you are hungry!, but instead the hunger comes and the person tastes with his palate the fruit growing everywhere and those that taste good to him he will seize and quiet his hunger with them very comfortably. If he is thirsty, he hurries to a fresh spring and if he is cold he will soon sew together a cover out of all sorts of fine material that does not itch and scratch his skin and thus protect his skin from the coldness of the air. And if he wants to be protected from the rain and wild animals, he will soon complete a hut; for all sorts of means have been given to him for this. Wherever he only turns, he finds immediately some knack which he easily recognizes as such and can then use just as easily with the powers given to him for this."
GGJ|5|98|1|1|The self-determination of the soul
GGJ|5|98|1|0|(Raphael) "If the Lord lets man care for his own physical needs so that the soul can practice self-recognition and act independently, how much more this is necessary for the soul itself.
GGJ|5|98|2|0|Even the souls of animals have an instinct of their own implanted, according to which they act, each in its own way. It would be wrong to assume that these creatures, that are seemingly without speech and reason, perform their actions like machines activated by an extrinsic force. If this were the case, even the best domestic animal could not be trained to perform the simplest task and would certainly not obey the call of man.
GGJ|5|98|3|0|Since every animal has an individual soul possessing a separate vital force, by means of which the animal soul spontaneously activates its physical organism, an animal can be trained in different ways. A being that is animated merely from without has no memory nor is it capable of discernment. It lives mechanically and, where its aspirations are concerned, is limited and under judgment, so much so that any improvement through some kind of instruction is out of the question. That would also have to be done in a mechanical way from without.
GGJ|5|98|4|0|You may tell a tree for a thousand years to stand in such and such a way and produce better fruit, — but it will all be of no avail. You must put knife and saw into action, cut off wild branches, carefully split the stems and insert into them fresh branches of a better kind and then connect these well with the wild split stems. The in this way mechanically grafted tree will then in the course of time produce better fruit.
GGJ|5|98|5|0|Yet you can train an animal even through words or through a special way of handling, and it will serve you as and when required and fully comply with your will. This gives you unmistakable proof that animals also have a kind of free will, without which they could no more obey and serve you than a stone or a tree.
GGJ|5|98|6|0|If already animals evidently possess an individual soul endowed with some cognition and freedom of will that has to act independently according to its own nature, to what higher degree, and how much more exclusively, this must be the case with a human soul. There can be for the present no question of any external, alien influences, either good or, even less, bad.
GGJ|5|98|7|0|Besides, the soul is endowed with everything it needs for its initial progress in life. Once it has, through its own willpower and through the spontaneous love for God, moved into a mightier life-light, it will soon become aware of what it still lacks. It will then endeavor of its own free will to attain to this and, well recognizing the ways and means, strive for and grasp them, enriching itself with the treasures of the higher, more spiritual and more perfected life.
GGJ|5|98|8|0|What the soul acquires on this road, which is a true road according to God's order, is and remains completely its own, and neither time nor eternity can tear it away from the soul. However, that which the soul could not itself have acquired through its volition and cognition, such as the external, physical body and with it some outer, worldly advantages, cannot remain with it but will be taken away just as it was given.
GGJ|5|98|9|0|If that is how things are and what daily experience teaches man, there can be no question of evil, demonic influences affecting and determining the soul; for everything depends on the volition and cognition and, finally, the love of the soul. As you desire, understand and love, thus it comes to you — not conceivably otherwise.
GGJ|5|98|10|0|If you desire, understand and love what is right according to God's order, you will in this way at all times attain to reality. However, if you desire, understand and love contrary to such order, which alone offers reality and substance, you are like a man who wants to harvest on a field where no grain was ever sown; and you have finally only to blame yourself if your life's harvest has come to nothing. Tell me now, whether you are in the order!"
GGJ|5|99|1|1|Floran admonishes the Pharisees for their loveless criticism of the Lord
GGJ|5|99|1|0|Roklus says, "That is certain; for you have presented everything so tangibly clearly to me so that I have never heard anything in my whole life more clearly! But now I am annoyed even more about those Pharisees over there who are becoming again the old ordinary Pharisees, the more often they see the Lord take the beaker into His hand and the more comfortably the Lord discusses with Cyrenius and Cornelius! Don't you see and hear how everything is becoming an abomination for these black fellows now whatever the Lord only does or says?! Yet they have seen all these signs from Him, are now eating at His table and worship and praise Him with the tongue of snakes! Yes, what do you say to that then?"
GGJ|5|99|2|0|Raphael says, "Just take it easy; for believe me, nothing escapes the Lord! He Himself will reprimand them very properly at the right time, and a reprimand coming from the Lord is always particularly bitter for those who deserve it. Look, Cyrenius and Cornelius and Julius and Faustus have also noticed what you noticed, and I noticed it a long time ago! But the will of the Lord has secretly warned me to keep patience, and so I am also acting as if I had not noticed what the fifty are doing among one another. But they will now soon reach the place where they will be opposed! Therefore just be perfectly calm for a very short time!"
GGJ|5|99|3|0|Roklus became silent and waited to see what would come. But the fifty Pharisees did not wait, but instead they continued their deliberation.
GGJ|5|99|4|0|Floran, their familiar spokesman, did not agree however with the very obscene opinions of the leader and said, "The eating and drinking of the Master does not give me any proof against His divinity! His whole behavior seems more like a silent question of whether we will not waver in our faith if we notice this or that about Him.
GGJ|5|99|5|0|If He is the Messiah Jehovah Zebaoth, sung about by David so magnificently, then He can do whatever He wants and it will always be done rightly; for how should we poor powerless mortal people try to enjoin the rules of behavior on Him "since it depends only on Him that we exist and live "He who made heaven and earth and created, set up and gave to all animals and people their limbs and various organs of life! There you, Stahar, and all of you are completely on the very filthiest and even life threatening path!
GGJ|5|99|6|0|What business of ours is it if He drinks more wine or eats more bread?! He is the Creator of both! Truly, that does not mislead me in the least; on the contrary I am quite glad that He, as the very highest and very wisest, moves in our human ways!
GGJ|5|99|7|0|I must openly admit that it is most extremely unwise of you all to act thus in the presence of the highest lords of the world, as if their salvation depends on your benevolence! What and who are we then? Nothing but poor, crawling earthworms before the power of such a person who commands the elements "and these obey His will!
GGJ|5|99|8|0|The wine has heated your tempers and fogged up your reason; therefore you are now bringing such judgments to light which I would like to call classic because of their super foolishness. What do you hope to achieve with it? Or can you prove through Moses that every now and then somewhat richer drinking of wine is forbidden? Can you claim that Noah sinned when he took a little too much of the juice of the grape? Yes, the son sinned and was made worthy of the curse for making fun of his father; but the son that covered the fathers shame was full of blessing!
GGJ|5|99|9|0|Therefore I say to you all: whatever the Lord does is always and eternally done rightly! And even if He took several skins of wine here, that should not concern us; and if a thousand virgins lay around Him, whatever status and reputation they might have, that should not concern us in the least; for He is their Creator and guardian just as He is of us! What business can that then be of ours if He nears His own created works and heals what is shameful and sick in them?! Be for Jehovah's sake fair and gratefully modest in your judgments!"
GGJ|5|100|1|1|The blessing of the Roman reign for the Jewish people
GGJ|5|100|1|0|Stahar says, "As it seems to me then, you believe firmly in his divinity?!"
GGJ|5|100|2|0|Floran answers, "What should mislead me then?! Did God not make great signs in the days of Moses?! But if a person here, equipped with the highest wisdom, does such never-heard-of things that are possible only for the divine omnipotence "what should then hold me back from regarding such a person as being fully filled by the true spirit of God and considering him directly to be the only true God?! My opinion, my acceptance and my faith founded on these things stand firmer than the unthinkably old pyramids of Egypt!
GGJ|5|100|3|0|But I now do not only believe that things are so and not otherwise, but I am also convinced in my innermost fibers of life, and nothing can make me waver any longer in such a most living conviction of mine, and you, fickle Stahar, least of all!
GGJ|5|100|4|0|In this respect I can even call out like the Roman heroes with the best conscience in the world: SI TOTUS ILLABATUR ORBIS, IMPAVIDUM FERIENT RUINÆ! [Even if the whole world crumbles the intrepid will dominate the ruins . editor.] For I know what I see and what I believe, and I am therefore no wind vane and no reed in a pond full of mud and swamp. But I have indeed become a marble cliff in the sea on whose hard forehead hurricanes and huge waves must surely crash!"
GGJ|5|100|5|0|Stahar says, "Even the divine judgments of the temple in Jerusalem?"
GGJ|5|100|6|0|Floran says, "Whoever has this Lord and Master and the rulers of Rome as their shield, has no fear of the so-called divine judgments that God never set in place. Truly, no fear, no matter how little, could befall me at Jerusalem's greatest threats "even all the thunderous curses of the high priest went in one ear and out the other, leaving no trace! For whoever walks during the day, does not need to fear the terrors of the night, in my opinion, and so I also have no fear of the temple in Jerusalem!
GGJ|5|100|7|0|If you compare this teaching which is as bright as the sun with the statutes of the temple, which I know only too well, you will recognize at the very first glance that the highest spiritual day rules this teaching, and the highest spiritual night the temple. Yes, those who still belong to the night will still have a lot to fear, namely the death of their souls; but at most the death of the body awaits me, which is actually no death at all!
GGJ|5|100|8|0|But the eternal life of my soul cannot be robbed of me by anyone; for I see and feel it already most livingly in myself and I also perceive the eternally incalculable advantages of such life. But if I therefore do not feel the slightest fear of the secession of the body, how should I then feel any fear of the so-called divine judgments of the temple?! Therefore I say and remain most actively firm in this matter: Whoever walks in the day, does not need to fear the terrors of the night!"
GGJ|5|100|9|0|Stahar says with a meaningful, very temple-like dark face, "Why and how can you name the place night where the Scriptures and the word of God is taught to the people?!"
GGJ|5|100|10|0|Floran says, "The Scriptures, which we both as "let's say "scribes understand as little as one who never got to see them, and the supposed word of God put together out of sheer base human interest I know only too well. Therefore do not mention a single syllable more of that to me! What miracles have we then achieved through the supposed almighty word of God? What else have we got to prove with a good conscience other than simply that we have filled our sacks and money boxes with the free-willed, taxed sacrifices forced through violence and have striven to press every spark of better light in the most arduous way with all means, among which even the worst cannot be found to be too bad?
GGJ|5|100|11|0|Is it not an outrageous disgrace that we, as the old people of God, have had to allow the heathens to prescribe to us wise laws and state rules? And if these had not come to lead us to some more humane and better administration of justice, our nation would now find itself in such a disorder that there could be no more pitiful one even among the wildest animals.
GGJ|5|100|12|0|What was our law then before the Romans? Nothing but the blindest arbitrariness of every person who had acquired any kind of power of his own in whatever manner!
GGJ|5|100|13|0|Take a rich man, he proposed something just yesterday; but today he regrets it because in his opinion the offer he had submitted was not of real advantage for him. He became angry about it, firstly punished his advisor, then everyone who had observed the law of the previous day; for they should have gone and thrown themselves in the dust before the law-giver and made him aware of the fact that the law given was laid down more to their benefit than to his! But whoever had said to the powerful one: Listen, you powerful and most wise ruler, the law you gave should not be followed! And if it is followed, then you and all your subordinates will perish thereby; for this law stems from a treacherous and malice advisor who certainly has been bribed to do this by one of your jealous neighbors! What happened then? He who had drawn the attention of the ruler to such a lacking or mistake in the law was taken to the most severe punishment because of shameless audacity; the evil advisor was also punished, and those who were known to have observed the bad law were also held accountable, and that often even before a new law had been announced. How do you like such a legal system?
GGJ|5|100|14|0|But before the Romans the great land of the Jews had a number of such small rulers, each of whom was a veritable tyrant to his small crowd languishing in the greatest physical and spiritual affliction, and he terrorized them on a daily basis according to his mood and according to his willfulness that was responsible to no-one else at all. Were the Romans then not true messengers from heaven when they came with great power and drove out all the hundreds of most unscrupulous small rulers?! Then they gave reasonable and constant laws, under which everyone was the lord of his own goods; he paid his moderate taxes and could then go after his trade unrestricted, however he pleased "it goes without saying "on the path of legality.
GGJ|5|100|15|0|We know that the temple was no friend of the Romans, nor is it today, and the reason is also not unknown to us; for the powerful Romans also demanded from the temple their tribute, while previously the small tyrants paid tribute to the temple, so that their priests kept the people in darkness and always preached to them the very most unconditional obedience.
GGJ|5|100|16|0|Oh, when have we ever heard the Jews preach of an unconditional obedience towards the rule of Rome? The people are indeed told that the Romans are a whip in the hand of God which one must allow to happen; but the hundred most terrible tyrants who tortured the poor nation worse than the devil were no whip of God, but instead sheer angels of scrutiny sent by God. Whoever opposed them was immediately declared an adversary of Jehovah and damned.
GGJ|5|100|17|0|Oh, those were certainly happy times for the temple, from which the Lord may protect the poor humanity forever in the future! The divine laws of the temple are a small, but still an adequately evil remainder, of which I now have no fear at all "all praise to the Lord alone!; for I am now the Lord's and Rome's, and that is enough to be allowed to never quake at the threats of the temple! Are you satisfied with this explanation?"
GGJ|5|101|1|1|Roklus and Floran in conversation about Stahar
GGJ|5|101|1|0|Stahar pulls a gloomy face at this and then says no further word; for Floran's words have indeed secretly made the fellow think in a somewhat better way.
GGJ|5|101|2|0|But Roklus, who had listened to this exchange with the most interested attention, rose and straightaway hurried over to Floran, tapped him on the shoulder and said, "I praise you! You are just the man for me! I will accept you into our institute, which now stands under the true protection of God and under the protection of Rome. What you have now said was given to you by the Lord; it was as if spoken from out of my soul! Ah, such words are a balm for my mind, which only wants good for the people! I only do not understand how Stahar, who as far as I know is not altogether stupid, can allow any doubt to sprout up in his chest at the such extraordinary deeds that he has seen and the teachings of the Lord he has heard and understood?!
GGJ|5|101|3|0|For me, who has now spent several hours here, what has been seen and heard so far is much too much "and Stahar has seen and heard so much, and yet it still occurred to him to accuse the Lord of all infinity of devilry! Whether wine or not, I have also enjoyed the wine and perceive very clearly in myself that my courage has also become significantly greater; but my convictions that have been formed do not waver and neither would they waver even if my limbs began to waver a little. But with the old know-it-all Stahar the old Roman saying: IN VINO VERITAS! may well be put to use; for wine has the strange effect that it often airs the dark veils of politics among the people and loosens the tongue of a person despite himself. And on such occasions one often learns some things which for very well-calculated, selfish reasons would otherwise be taken to the grave with a person.
GGJ|5|101|4|0|Previously Stahar, despite his diamond-hard Pharisee-hood, had certainly been very much driven into a corner. He regarded himself with his contradictions as being lost and finally gave in because he could not find any open hole into which he could escape; but deep in his very innermost being he remained still the old diamond-hard Pharisee. Now, however, he had committed the great foolishness of enjoying a little too much of the noble grape juice, and he fetched the old, arch-Pharisee out of his innermost hiding place and made him speak for himself. Once the scent of wine has subsided in the fellow, he will certainly very much regret that he has betrayed himself so beautifully.
GGJ|5|101|5|0|It was not for nothing that people wrote poetry about the female Bacchantes, so that quite often they prophesied to the people future things and events and great value was placed on their statements. The wine also had a wondrous effect on them. It is also said about David, the great king of the Jews, that he wrote and sang many of his Psalms himself under the influence of wine.
GGJ|5|101|6|0|If the wine accordingly has such a particular effect, it can be quite certainly accepted that the old leader of the Pharisees has now revealed himself yet again, for our general best and despite his previous feigned total conversion, to be the same and unchanging genuine Pharisee, a type of person for whom even the wildest beasts of the forest have their due respect, not to mention a poor sinner standing under their yoke! Am I right or not?"
GGJ|5|101|7|0|Floran says, "Yes, dearest friend, in a certain respect you are quite right; but yet there is another point which can be taken into consideration! Look, if you want to bend a young tree which has grown crookedly, your efforts will soon be blessed with success; but if you try the same with an old, crooked tree, you will firstly have to put all sorts of powerful machines to use in order to make the older tree straight, which has already grown very stiff, and secondly you have to have no lack of patience! You will only be able to exert a very small pressure from day to day, and for as long as it takes for the tree to become straight; but if you wanted to straighten it with all your strength all at once, you would break the tree and thereby kill it, which would certainly not be any blessed success for your great efforts. The love and wisdom of the Lord in this affair also seems to observe this principle.
GGJ|5|101|8|0|Our Stahar will now be brought to a position where he in his ancient Jewish enthusiasm for Jehovah will feel very annoyed. How many things his superstition considers a sin, which according to common sense can never be a sin, neither before man, nor even less before God! According to his morals, a richer enjoyment of wine or speaking to a virgin, who according to his ideas could not yet be fully mature, also belong in this category! Well, if he is quite sober, obviously he passes over these trivialities; but he has downed several beakers of wine himself, and the natural spirits of the wine have found in his innards such very old, hardened remains of the old, totally blind Pharisee-hood, animated them and brought them into a certain up-rising. On its own it is basically hardly worth wasting a word over this whole event!
GGJ|5|101|9|0|But in any case I have already told the fellow my well-founded opinion quite coherently, and he is now thinking about it in his doze. Tomorrow he will certainly be quite a different person "and if it were not as I have just said to you, the Lord Himself would already have said something to him; but the Lord, knowing well what is going on in this issue, seems to take no notice, however little, of it at all. But if He and the high heads of Rome have fully ignored the whole thing, we can also both be fully assured that there was nothing more to this event than what I have just described to you. But beyond that I must thank you from the bottom of my heart for your very friendly proposition, and indeed with the, for me, very encouraging assurance that I will make a very unconditional use of the same.
GGJ|5|101|10|0|For there cannot be anything more blessed on this Earth for an honest person than to live and to work in a true community of people whose motto is 'love and truth', where the human value of a person is mutually recognized as the holiest pledge of our being and fully as that which he is through God, and where all members recognize the Lord most actively as if with one heart, and love Him and give Him alone all honor and also say as if with one mouth: The Lord alone is all in all, and we, however, are all brothers among one another, of whom none imagines himself to be even in the slightest higher or more preferred than his neighbor; and should there be any differences in the community, these should only consist of one striving to be a greater friend to the other, in order to be of use to all people in the fullest truth with united strength!
GGJ|5|101|11|0|Yes, friend Roklus, that is the truest and very real, heavenly calling for man on this Earth; to help all those oppressed and those suffering physically and mentally, wherever any help is somehow still possible! And that is also the extremely clearly pronounced loving will of the Lord; whoever follows it faithfully will certainly never end up empty-handed! Don't you fully share my opinion?"
GGJ|5|102|1|1|Roklus shines a light on Pharisaism
GGJ|5|102|1|0|Roklus says, "All my life, my heart, my feelings, my constant thoughts and strivings and all my will have always done so "and now all the more so since I have recognized the Lord and accepted all His being into my heart and into my desires forever and ever! I am now a significantly fairer person to talk and judge as far as old Stahar is concerned, for it is easy for a person who walks in the light to talk about the night. There are indeed also shadows in the daytime; but it is very much brighter under any tree than by night, however bright. But as in nature, it is the same in the spirit! Since for whomever it dawns in the heart and the soul, he can well become annoyed about the night of his fellow man; for his darkest thoughts are still a bright light compared to the night of brightest thoughts of heaven of a genuine Pharisee.
GGJ|5|102|2|0|For do you know, among us Greeks there has long been the saying about a person who speaks or performs some great foolishness: He is indeed more foolish than a Jewish Pharisee! However I do not mean to say at all that most, or even all of the Pharisees are foolish; but very many of their great number are so in any case. But I do not exactly want to say so much about their foolishness; but that most of the Pharisees are extremely evil and irreconcilably revenge-seeking people, that is a decided truth, which finds an only too undeniable confirmation through a countless row of the saddest and bitterest experiences. And for this reason alone I am actually a most decided enemy of these people; for there can be no community or wheeling and dealing with them "there is nothing, nothing more!
GGJ|5|102|3|0|Ah, it is easy to talk to and good to trade with the Samaritans, although they also live according to the teachings of Moses! Nor is it fully impossible with the Sadducees; but nothing at all can be started with the arch-Jews, as the Pharisees call themselves! They only respect you when you let yourself be talked round by them in the very most extraordinary way. Give everything that you have to the Pharisees and then die of hunger before their fat doors, and so you will then be a true child of God and named as a holy and highly respected person by the Pharisees! Woe to them where they notice even a little intelligence "he will always be watched with contemptuous glances and will never gain any reputation among those jealous people, unless he brings them a great sacrifice and then allows himself with his sharp brains to be used for the lowest purposes for the good of the Pharisees!
GGJ|5|102|4|0|But what sort of idea does all that taken together give the investigator of light and truth about the arch-Jews, who carry the title of authority 'Pharisee'? No other than that which I once heard myself quite unnoticed by two very well-fed Pharisees strolling together and with my very own ears! I will name them A and B simply for the sake of differentiating between them in speech.
GGJ|5|102|5|0|A said to B in a rough voice somewhat coated with mucus, "Listen, the foolish fable about Moses, who never existed, is not bad at all! There is surely no trace of truth in it, and Jehovah is an empty, poetic thought, and everything that is commanded in our Scriptures is a work of man, just as he is a work of nature, which creates and then immediately destroys again!
GGJ|5|102|6|0|God and gods, however, are only the people who possess enough strength and energy to make themselves such. Only the beginning is difficult; once the thing has been fully formed and developed after many years, everything is then simply child's play. With a few false miracles the whole world can be convinced. Then one only has to build soon some temples that are as large as mountains and decorate them outside and particularly on the inside with all sorts of mystical rubbish and teach the blind humanity to recognize an all-powerful god that exists somewhere, whose servants and performers of his will naturally only the priests may be!
GGJ|5|102|7|0|One must also, in order to be more respected, burden the people with all sorts of difficult or even impossibly observable laws, as if from God, with the severest penalty and punish the transgressors constantly without consideration! Thereby the obedience, fear and weakness of the people is created and maintained; and if one has once achieved that, then one can easily be lord of all everywhere.
GGJ|5|102|8|0|But thereby one must nonetheless constantly turn one's greatest attention to ensuring that the people never come to any further enlightenment than simply in as far as the person can only say as much in an emergency as he understands our words. Only one step further beyond that and immediately questioners will be found who will begin to inquire after all sorts of things! But if the people begin to ask, this proves that they have also already begun to think; but priests and a thinking people controlled by them morally can never go along with one another!
GGJ|5|102|9|0|The people must not possess much more spirit than a dressed-up ox or an obedient donkey; go beyond these limitations "and the reputation of the priests immediately resembles a deserted ship! The nation must never receive even a glimpse of our inner knowledge; for if that ever becomes the case, at that our actual existence will soon be over!
GGJ|5|102|10|0|Therefore particularly in these times, when all sorts of damnable enlighteners of the people are beginning to emerge, we must above all ensure that they are removed from the face of the Earth! Although one swallow by no means brings the full summer, it is nonetheless an indication that several will soon follow her. On its own, the swallows can come, as many as they want, at most they can be dangerous to the sparrows; but the enlighteners are becoming dangerous to us "therefore down to each of everyone immediately!
GGJ|5|102|11|0|That was the praise-worthy speech of A, and B, a small, chubby fellow, agreed with A entirely; only he shrugged his shoulders at the same time and confirmed: This will now be very difficult because of the very enlightened Romans, through whom our Jews have already been unbelievably ruined for us! And as if that wasn't enough, a true Satan had to put the extremely annoying Essenes on our trail, and in addition they stand under the protection of Rome! If we do not begin to worm our way back among the people once more through the very cleverest and very polished deceptions, things will soon be over for us!
GGJ|5|102|12|0|We must now equip ourselves with all sorts of miracle-making, because in this manner even an already enlightened person can be talked round in the very easiest way; but the miracles must be quite exquisite and quite new and not easily have ever existed before, otherwise we will be cornered and the accursed magicians, flocking to Jerusalem from all sides, will make us look suspicious and in the end even ridiculous "particularly now, when as if that wasn't enough even the Essenes are performing miracles before our eyes, so that it is a crying shame, and where also in Galilee a new, most extraordinary miracle-worker has appeared and somehow straightaway challenges us to battle with all energy and wants to destroy us at any price! But he must also be destroyed by us at any price, just as the familiar Baptist in the Jordan must also be destroyed; for he has already caused us incalculable damage! In short, such enlighteners must be destroyed, otherwise our old deceptions of the people will come to light in the most naked way and we and our well-being will have reached our eternal end. What do you think about that?
GGJ|5|102|13|0|A said once again: I am quite in agreement with you, if the too half-hearted and yet also extremely greedy representatives of the temple would like to sacrifice a part of their uncountable treasures! But they think: We have ours; let happen what may, we will exist with our treasures very well everywhere! As long as the cow gives milk, we will milk her; once she gives no milk any longer, we would prefer to slaughter her ourselves and finally make a very tasty roast from her flesh! They have allowed things to go too far, and now it will be difficult to temper the people enough so that they believe us alone.
GGJ|5|102|14|0|Yes, if we had the Romans on our side, it would be an easy thing; but as it is out of several politicians we have only Herod more or less for us! Nothing can be said to Pilate; for he has the greatest Roman pride and does not allow anyone from even the high Jewish caste to come before him except in the very most serious Roman legal issues "and even then a Jew always draws the shorter straw against a Roman!
GGJ|5|102|15|0|Both were continuing the discussion along these lines, while I walked behind them for some time, and it must be about three weeks since I heard such praise-worthy talk quite by accident, and indeed in the vicinity of Bethlehem, where I had things to do. And this conversation strengthened me even more in my atheism; for from this I took that even those who I assumed had the greatest faith in a god also had no spark of faith at all in a higher divine being. I found there my opinion that I had long come to, that several divine religions are nothing but a very most insipid and most malevolent deception, completely confirmed."
GGJ|5|103|1|1|Roklus gets upset about Stahar's spiritual blindness
GGJ|5|103|1|0|(Roklus) "It was only here that I got to know once again a true God in a perfect, best and wisest person, and He alone is this and apart from Him there is no other; for in Him alone I find all those characteristics united which according to the judgment of common sense a god must have, otherwise He cannot possibly be a god. I recognized that and now recognize it as a Gentile and as a former atheist most actively perfectly in me "and this old, strict Jewish servant of God may not recognize such a thing! But why does he not recognize it? Because he has neither sought the truth nor even less the true God!
GGJ|5|103|2|0|I have travelled almost half the Earth in order to find the truth and a possible true God; but all my great sacrifices were in vain! I gave up all further search and threw myself into the arms of worldly wisdom and soon found satisfaction in it with my heroic spirit and so much of an inner, nonetheless very valuable light from the writings of Socrates, Plato and Aristotle that I began to perceive thereby that only through inner love and wisdom can a person form a transcendental life which will not be as easily destructible in the future as the life of thoroughly decaying flesh.
GGJ|5|103|3|0|Here out of the mouth of the Lord of all life I heard the same teaching, now illuminated through and through with the clearest light of life! The Lord Himself came to me, I, who had long searched in vain, and gave me here in the nearest vicinity of my own homeland everything that I had sought so long in vain in all the world with many sacrifices and much effort.
GGJ|5|103|4|0|But if I have been able to find the eternal and most living truth so quickly here and recognized it as such, why then not the old Jewish servant of God? Because he, as I have experienced only too clearly not only from the conversation of both the Pharisees strolling together, but also among that of a thousand others, has never sought the truth either for himself nor even less for anyone else!
GGJ|5|103|5|0|Because of his selfish and domineering intentions he was always only the greatest enemy of all truth and enlightenment of a people, but he has come here now and immediately found himself in a true ocean of truths of the highest and very most profound type. His skin could not possibly resist it; but his spirit has now awakened a little out of the old lethargy by the scent of wine and showed us all now clearly and distinctly that he is still a die-hard Pharisee in himself!
GGJ|5|103|6|0|He is certainly a crooked old tree, which is more difficult to straighten than a young one; but with him even a slow straightening undertaken with all caution will certainly be a task fully in vain! I do not want to deny to you, my dear friend Floran, that in the end even this crooked old trunk will be straight! But he will have to keep away from the wine in the future, otherwise nothing satisfactory will come into being with the straightening of his arch-Jewish trunk!"
GGJ|5|104|1|1|Stahar's confession and experiences of life
GGJ|5|104|1|0|Now Stahar rises and says somewhat morosely to Roklus, "You have in general judged the present Pharisee-hood not unjustly; but as far as your judgment concerns me, you have made a very significant mistake! For I have obviously sought the truth of life secretly just as well as you did and have also only found it here in abundance, and to no-one was it more welcome than me "and perhaps also no-one had such a great joy in it than I myself! For me it was and is an invaluable jewel which I would not like to exchange in the future for all the world!
GGJ|5|104|2|0|I was and am still very blissful in such light of life; but a little cloud came over my mind when I saw the Lord seizing the beaker so very actively. Why? You already know that, and Floran has quite blown away the little black cloud with his wind of life and he has done a very good deed in me, for which he will not go unrewarded; but you, friend Roklus, have judged me quite inconsiderately and also basically a little wrongly!
GGJ|5|104|3|0|But so that you see that I do not belong now and have never belonged entirely to those Pharisees, like the few that you have just described, I want to prove it to you in that I will firstly forgive with all my heart the very false judgment of me that you made and secondly I will give you the friendly request to accept me as well as Floran into your institute!
GGJ|5|104|4|0|At this opportunity I will then also make you familiar with the fact that I have often led even the chair in the council in Jerusalem against your institute and the institute has much to thank me for! For according to the old saying that many hounds are death to the hare, even the institute would have been destroyed, if all the means had been set into motion by us; but my surely very appropriate objection finally succeeded in tolerating your institute in our vicinity. For I made the templars understand that the institute is more conductive than obstructive to the temple's issues, in that many who have long ago lost all faith in the temple will direct their eyes once again to the old pinnacles of the temple through the miracles of your institute, from which they still know very well from the Scriptures and oral traditions what extraordinary things have happened in and outside the temple.
GGJ|5|104|5|0|It was also I who advised the temple not to go into battle against the miracles of your institute, because the temple would thereby become suspicious of its own. And see, my advice is still very much respected by the temple today, and you cannot claim that something more considerable would have been undertaken against you by the temple! If I however have acted against you as being an arch-Jew, I will not behave against you as your member, and even less so after we have all found the greatest truth of life here and one and the same Lord and Master of eternity! If my plea is pleasing to you then confirm it, and I and all my not insignificant treasures will be yours in the name of the Lord!"
GGJ|5|104|6|0|Here Roklus extended his hand to Stahar, quite moved, and said, "Be a thousand times welcome to me, brother Stahar! You shall lead the institute at my side!"
GGJ|5|104|7|0|Stahar says, "Yes, what is there in my strength, I will also unmistakably do; but as you will notice very well yourself, my strength is no longer much to talk about "for at around seventy one can no longer turn over a house! Indeed I am still very spry and feel very youthful, particularly on beautiful, cheerful days; but the youthful ability of an old man acts approximately the same as the endurance of the charm of a beautiful and warm day in late autumn. For a few hours it leaves nothing else to be desired; but immediately afterward an eerie, cold wind rises and there is an end to the charm of the day!
GGJ|5|104|8|0|It is the same with me. Today I feel as powerful as a young lion, and tomorrow I can immediately stand as miserable and weak as if vampires had drawn every drop of blood from me! And therefore you must not promise yourself too much from my help.
GGJ|5|104|9|0|But my many experiences shall be your possessions along with my earthly treasures! You will be able to use them for a long time more, since you are only in your fifties, which can be called a true youthful age in comparison with mine. But there is truly no lack of all sorts of experiences in me, and perhaps I will be for you a greater and more valuable treasure for life with my many and very important experiences than with my much gold, jewels and pearls!
GGJ|5|104|10|0|I too was in the beginning an arduous seeker of truth. I have also travelled through many countries and cities and sought truth and people and must openly admit that my search was not quite without success. I often experienced pretty clear moments in myself. But as in this world things often happen to people, it also happened to me. Today one is quite clear, but tomorrow all sorts of foolish, earthly worries set in and darken the human mind totally, and then no gathering of oneself in the spirit is of any use.
GGJ|5|104|11|0|The world assails towards our mind without any mercy or consideration and often destroys every trace of a higher and inner light of life. And if one observes oneself after such multi-faceted worldly storms, then in the heart it looks like the great sand desert of the African Sahara; every higher life lies as if dead, and if one begins to shake it again and to set it up, then it seems as if one wanted to begin to lay fields, gardens and pastures on a barren steppe!
GGJ|5|104|12|0|Yes, it certainly does not exactly belong among the realms of impossible things in the world, to turn into a fertile land a sandy steppe; but there much work and patience is needed! One must first dig good wells, then fetch foreign and good soil from far away and cover the sand with it far and wide and deep enough; then one must make water channels from the well in all directions and arduously irrigate the soil lying on the sand, and in this way a previous sandy steppe would certainly soon be transformed into an Eden. But who would have the right time and desire and the means demanded for such a job?
GGJ|5|104|13|0|And, friend, it is just the same with a person who has become a true sandy steppe in life through the various storms of life! There is not actually a lack of possibility to become a full person of the light; but where does the person have the strength, the patience and the necessary means for this, particularly if he lives almost entirely by himself?! Yes, here at this extraordinary event which has never before existed, indeed a sandy steppe, no matter how barren, can easily become a blooming Eden physically and spiritually! That is the omnipotence of the Lord, which can turn water into the best wine and stones into the tastiest bread!
GGJ|5|104|14|0|I however have worked on myself industriously for fifty years and until now I have achieved nothing; but now I have not worked at all and nor did I want to hear anything more about any work, and right now in my lazy condition the Lord has given me more than I ever sought! My old sandy steppe of life has now become a luxurious garden of life; but I have not done anything to help it, but instead the Lord did it voluntarily! But as it is now the case here with me and the forty-nine companions, it was the same case with many others, of whom you yourself are no exception!
GGJ|5|104|15|0|I have often convinced myself that people rarely find exactly what they often seek the most ardently, and then only in the very rarest case when they are actually seeking it. If a person has lost something on the path and turns around and seeks with all industriousness the lost item, he will certainly find everything else before he finds exactly what he has lost. A very different person, who later takes the same path, easily finds quite casually the lost item of the previous person who is quite unknown to him. Why did someone find the lost item who had never sought it, and why not he who had lost it and then immediately sought it with all industriousness? The Gentiles are almost right in this, when they called such events 'twists of fate'!"
GGJ|5|105|1|1|The unfathomable ways of destiny. Stahar's reasons for the doubts he expressed to the Lord
GGJ|5|105|1|0|(Stahar) "Like a young man is looking for a bride. He knocks here and there, and finds nothing but rejections upon rejections. He therefore becomes very angry and says: No, now I've had enough! I will remain single and will run my household myself, as well as it might go! But as he now abstains with a very serious will from all courting of any bride, suddenly things take on quite a different face! Now brides arrive in their dozens, ten for each finger, if only he could take care of them all! Yes, why then now, and why not before, when he was looking for a bride?
GGJ|5|105|2|0|A third man goes fishing, just in a time of affliction, because he needs some fish for the market. He tries everything for a whole night, best equipped with every trick and other skilful tactics for fishing, and his net remains empty. In the morning he very sheepishly gives up all fishing most cheerfully, but nonetheless casts his nets one more time for the sake of a joke, and indeed with the fullest conviction that he will not catch even one fish. And behold, the nets cast begin to tear from the sheer amount of fish of the most beautiful sort and noblest species that have been caught! Yes, why then now so many all of a sudden "and before, nothing the whole night through?
GGJ|5|105|3|0|In the same way for several centuries the people languished under the yoke of the deepest darkness of the most varied superstitions. Millions sought the truest light of life. But what did they find? Just what we have found until now, namely - nothing! What was left in the end for you and me and for many thousand others? Nothing but to remain dutifully with what we had in a political sense, and with what we had made our own through all sorts of experiences! Now however, at the wane of our earthly life, we have sought nothing more, and behold, as if by a stroke of magic the gates of the old divine light have opened, and we now breathe in the streams of light! Why now then, and why not earlier? You see, that is how things are in the world, and how the Lord obviously wants it! But why it must be exactly so and cannot be otherwise, only the Lord alone knows!
GGJ|5|105|4|0|There below at the table of the Lord are His main disciples. Who are they then? I know them all! They are fishermen, among them hardly any are capable of reading and writing "otherwise honest and hard-working people! Certainly none of them, just like us, had ever sought a higher and deeper truth in life "and behold, they have received a light before us all who have sought all our life long! Believe me, our names will disappear like the light of a falling star and like that of lightning; but their light and their names will shine until the end of all time and throughout all eternity! "Who is now in a better position, one who otherwise lived and acted as a very honest man on the Earth, or one who devoted his whole life to the investigation of inner, deeper truths of life?
GGJ|5|105|5|0|The rules of the house of the Lord are and remain an unsolvable puzzle to mortal man. But what else can the powerless man do than to take things as they come with all patience; for nothing can be decided or changed by us! Or can we now or ever previously do anything about the fact that we have now as casually as ever possible reached the very most colossal, most intensive light of life? We sought long enough with every lantern to find at least a concept of a true God, so that we could have accepted with full and convincing insight that there must be a God who controls and rules over everything. But in vain!
GGJ|5|105|6|0|What we sought slid ever more deeply into vain nothingness, and soon we stood without a god on the whole Earth according to the full truth. You became an Essene and as such a magician in OPTIMA FORMA. I on the other hand remained on the outside a staunch Pharisee and as such performed positive miracles of seeming piety before the blind nation. And so we both lived for a considerable time quite artless.
GGJ|5|105|7|0|We have often made the trip here to the old fisherman Mark with pleasure. But did we ever perceive even the very slightest warning of the fact that the greatest light of life would one day rise over us both here, that we would get to know exactly here the only true God, of whom we could not even get even the very slightest understanding despite all our searching, not only with our understanding, but instead - INCREDIBILE DICTU "even completely personally, and in such a way that leaves no doubt at all behind itself? You see, that is how all things come from God! Whenever one actually is no longer searching for anything, then often one finds a thousand times more than one had sought!
GGJ|5|105|8|0|You were previously upset, when I let out certain statements which drew the most doubtless divinity of the Lord into question. Secretly I liked your seriousness, and if my faked doubt had been serious, believe me, I would even have countered you with something! But I secretly had a great joy in you; for I thought to myself: If you knew why I actually raised such a doubt, you would have had to rejoice in your heart! I only wondered that you have overlooked the cheerful indifference of the Lord, and that you understood much too little of the words that Raphael directed to you in their true depth. Therefore I say to you now once again that the many experiences I have made have a great value! Friend, whoever has seen Albion's (England's) coast has certainly experienced quite a bit!
GGJ|5|105|9|0|Just choose twenty reliable and most decent friends, and you may count upon it that among them is a lurking a traitor who can become a rogue at the nearest opportunity! I stand here at the head of forty nine, can you accept with certainty that there is not one among them who has two faces?! But SAPIENTI PAUCA! (the wise man needs little), - I hope you understand; for one does not need to speak too loudly about this! I therefore rose from the table in order to be able to exchange a few words more freely with you at some distance from my table. My Floran, yes, you can build houses on him; but there are then another forty eight, for whom it is very necessary to assure oneself fully of their inner opinion before one begins to form a new field with them!
GGJ|5|105|10|0|You were a perfect atheist and I no less! But several among the forty nine were always too foolish for that; they believed in the temple's tangible deceptions. They can therefore only be superstitious, blind and foolish fanatics! And believe me that such people are always more dangerous to us true people than a whole pride of lions! Therefore a fine cunning is certainly needed here. But look, my seeming revolt towards the Lord was of good effect! Most of them disagreed with me and agree with wise Floran; only a few may now be among them who would agree more with me than with Floran. But even they think that I possibly went a little too far! And now, dear friend Roklus, judge according to rights and dues, firstly whether I have acted correctly and secondly whether I am worthy of your friendship, just like Floran!"
GGJ|5|106|1|1|The angels' limited comprehension of the thinking of the Lord
GGJ|5|106|1|0|Roklus says, "My very most valued Stahar, so many words were really not needed; for I immediately understood you in any case, and I am of the active opinion and fullest hope that we both, serving one and the same purpose, will surely bring the most blessed success into being. The Lord will not leave us without His help, and so we are going towards a certainly most beautiful future which will be fulfilled on the other side in the most glorious way, even if never fully here on Earth. But now let us return to our places again! The somewhat nasty wind is dying down, and nonetheless the heavens remain fully clear with their countless stars. If I am not mistaken, the Lord looks as if he is about to do something else or to give us a new lesson "and that means we must be all eyes and ears!"
GGJ|5|106|2|0|Stahar also notices this and says, "Yes, yes, you are right, something is happening, and as I have noticed, His nearest company does not know what is going on! Cyrenius is asking Him secretly what He is planning, it is true; but this time the Lord does not seem to want to come out with the correct answer! Yes, yes, my dearest Cyrenius, a god is still a little more than a Caesar of Rome!"
GGJ|5|106|3|0|Roklus says, "You still dislike the Romans a little, as it seems to me! But that does not matter; for here and there they have certainly exaggerated their role and played at being the lords of the world! But now to our places!"
GGJ|5|106|4|0|Both now head to their tables. When Stahar takes his place again, immediately several ask him what he had discussed with the Greek; Stahar however waves aside such womanish curiosity and says nothing for the time being.
GGJ|5|106|5|0|But Raphael occupies himself a little with Roklus and says, "Well, is it easier for you now?"
GGJ|5|106|6|0|Roklus says, "Certainly; for now I know on the path of personal experience how I am in relation to old Stahar, and I am quite exceptionally glad to have found my opinion confirmed most completely even with Stahar, so that almost no priests, of whatever religion he may be, believes himself what he makes other people believe with fire and sword! For Stahar was also a full atheist as I was, and only became a true believer in God here along with me. But now no further word about it! You, friend from heaven, do you not notice that the Lord is planning something? Either there will be a deed or He will say something!"
GGJ|5|106|7|0|Raphael says, "Certainly; for the Lord never rests and constantly has an infinite number of plans! Why should He suddenly now intend somewhat less than otherwise is always the case?!"
GGJ|5|106|8|0|Roklus says, "My heavenly friend, I know that as well as you; but it is now only a matter of whether He is now planning something quite special!"
GGJ|5|106|9|0|Raphael says, "Well yes, you will soon see what will happen. The Lord does not always reveal to us what He desires to do, although we are the personified expression of His original desire. We as the emission of His divine life, desire and being are the closest to Him and are basically nothing but that expression of divine will and divine power, but not in His personal essence, but instead existing and working outside the same. We are approximately the same around God as what light flowing from the sun is, which animates, forms, creates, matures and perfects everything everywhere, wherever it goes.
GGJ|5|106|10|0|If you hold up a mirror to the sun, you will see the image of the sun exactly in the mirror, and the beam of light streaming to you from the image of the sun will warm you just as much as the direct beam from the sun itself, and if you catch the sunbeam with an Alexandrian mirror, which is also called a concave mirror, the beam thrown back again will express a much greater light and warmth than that of the light flowing directly from the sun. And that is what we archangels are spiritually; each spiritually perfected person will be the same to an even greater degree.
GGJ|5|106|11|0|But despite all that, as nonetheless no mirror, not even an Alexandrian one, can depict everything that is and occurs in the whole inner sun, neither can I see within me what the Lord thinks Himself and decides. At the right time His intention will then begin to shine out, and I and all those like me will immediately fully take in the same into our being and carry it into all infinity; therefore we also carry the name 'supreme messengers', because we are the bearers and executers of the divine will. And look, my very most treasured friend Roklus, just now the Lord is deciding something; but I do not know what it is, because the Lord is still keeping it firmly to Himself and not letting anything transpire!
GGJ|5|106|12|0|Oh, there is still endlessly much within the Lord that we do not know and will also never know with our drive to investigate! But whenever He wants it, then we will become aware of it and subsequently fully active. By the way, you have only to pay attention! Something hearty will happen; but what, that will be shown soon!"
GGJ|5|106|13|0|Roklus understood Raphael's words and wondered at his familiarity with the Alexandrian mirror, of which he had seen and tested a few on his journeys to Egypt and had also acquired one for the institute.
GGJ|5|107|1|1|The Lord's prediction for the future: The Migration Period
GGJ|5|107|1|0|Now towards the middle of the very bright starry night a great silence reigned. All eyes and ears were directed towards Me in the greatest anticipation; for everyone expected some teaching or some deed from Me. But I left them for a time in this anticipation which was so highly beneficial for their souls.
GGJ|5|107|2|0|After a period of perhaps a good half hour I stood up quickly and said with a loud voice, "My children and friends and brothers! I see that you are all waiting in a very tense expectation to see whether I will do or say something. But truly I say to you that I have nothing further to say or to do this time among you; for after being among you for seven days, I have almost exhausted everything that is necessary for you for now in order to fully accept My kingdom into your hearts. But your great anticipation forces Me to say and do something else before you, although My fleshly limbs have also become a little tired. But what will the love of loves not do?! And so lend an attentive ear, and open wide your eyes!
GGJ|5|107|3|0|Tomorrow we will separate for a long time, and I will hardly visit this area again for a year or set My foot upon it; but since I have won such a great victory here and therefore have set up an enduring monument in this bath-house and in the new harbor which will not easily ever be totally destroyed "except at the time when the faith in Me will disappear and with it love also "I will also do something more. But certainly when faith and love are no more among men, barbarian hordes will invade these lands and will destroy all monuments of this great age, which since Moses until Me has poured forth upon this land.
GGJ|5|107|4|0|It would certainly be easy to prevent that; but it will nonetheless not be avoided. This bath-house will certainly still exist and the harbor too and will not be destroyed at the time when Jerusalem will fall; but nonetheless it will hardly become five hundred years old. For I say to you, the beginning will be Jerusalem; but the people will not heed the warning which will be given Jerusalem, and will fall into all sorts of deceitfulness, worldliness, evil, pride, lies, selfishness, domineeringness, harlotry and adultery. Then a nation shall arise from the Far East and shall stream across this land like a big Egyptian locust plague and shall destroy everything: people, cattle and all cities, towns, villages and individual dwellings. And it will subjugate the nations of the earth far and wide in Asia, Africa and Europe until such time when a greater and more universal judgment will come over all the non believers.
GGJ|5|107|5|0|However, all those who will remain with Me in faith and love shall be free from this judgment. For I shall gird Myself with the sword on their behalf and lead them into battle; and every enemy will have to flee before My sword. The sword will be called 'Immanuel' (the Lord God is with us), and its edge will be the truth and its great weight the love out of God, the Father of His faithful children. Whoever wants to do battle, let him do it with the edge of truth out of God and with the weight of love out of the heart of the Father from eternity. Once he is equipped with this weapon, he will conquer every enemy of My name and, therefore, every enemy of life and truth."
GGJ|5|108|1|1|The age of technology
GGJ|5|108|1|0|(The Lord) "But in the end there will come a time when the people will achieve a great knowledge and skill in all things and will build all sorts of machines which will perform all human tasks just like living, thinking people and animals; but through this many people will become unemployed, and the stomachs of the poor, jobless people will go hungry. Then the misery of man will increase to an unbelievably high level. Immediately then people will be awakened by Me once again, and they will announce the truth of My name for more than two hundred years. Things will be well for those who then turn towards it, although their number will be only a small one!
GGJ|5|108|2|0|However, once the number of the pure and good will have dwindled as in the time of Noah, the earth will again be visited with a universal judgment in which neither people nor animals or plants will be spared. No longer will their lethal, the fire spitting weapons be of any use to the proud people, nor their fortifications and metal roads on which they will move along with the speed of an arrow. For there will come an enemy from the air and destroy all those who have always done evil. This will truly be a time of shopkeepers and moneychangers.
GGJ|5|108|3|0|What I did only recently in the temple at Jerusalem to the money-changers and pigeon-sellers, I shall do on a large scale all over the earth and destroy all the selling and money-changing stalls through the enemy whom I shall send to the earth from the vast expanses of the air like a flash of lightning and with a great thunderous noise. Truly, against that one all the armies of the earth will fight in vain. However, the great, invincible enemy will not harm My few friends but will spare them for a new plant nursery which will produce new and better people.
GGJ|5|108|4|0|Do understand this well! But do by no means think that I want it thus and that therefore all this is predestined. Nothing could be further from Me and from you! Yet it will be as it was before the time of Noah. The people will keep putting their worldly knowledge and acquired skills to increasingly evil use and, of their own free will, bring upon themselves and, finally, upon the whole earth, all kinds of judgment out of the depths of My creation. But then I will say along with you, My noble Romans: VOLENTI NON FIT INIURIA!
GGJ|5|108|5|0|Yes, the people shall indeed have everything in metes and bounds, build their earthly lives in comfort and shall spare their hands from hard work, in order to gain all the more time for the development and ennoblement of their hearts and souls, and shall all immediately be full of joy in My name throughout all their lives; but among them there shall be no suffering or grieving people, except a willful sinner against every well-established order in My name!
GGJ|5|108|6|0|But if along with the naturally increasing skill of the people their selfishness, greed and power grab also increase and thus the darkening of the human minds, then naturally bad consequences can also not be avoided! For if you quickly put one foot after the other again and again, the result of this fast procedure cannot be avoided. But whoever hesitates with his foot cannot complain if even a snail overtakes him. Falling from a great height obviously brings death to the body; but if someone knows this from experience and jumps nonetheless from a great height into the depths "what is that called?
GGJ|5|108|7|0|Behold, that is blind wantonness, and the terrible consequence of this is not My will, but instead the unchanging law of My eternal order, which cannot be lifted either in a particular place or even less in general! Or do you think that I should therefore take the destructive heat from the fire so that an idiot who throws himself into the fire should suffer no harm?! Or should I take away from the water what makes it water and that a person can drown in it either through lack of care or by being pushed by someone or by own intent?!"
GGJ|5|109|1|1|On the self-judgment of man
GGJ|5|109|1|0|(The Lord) :)"Look at the mountains full of forests and shrubs. Behold, these absorb a suitable number of all the nature spirits (electricity, magnetic fluid) compatible with them. Go and deforest all the mountains and you will soon become aware of the most dire consequences. Thereby great masses of free, very crude nature spirits will begin to more and more fill the atmosphere above the whole earth. Since these do not find a suitable abode and sphere of activity, they will begin to cluster in great masses and, driven by their hunger and thirst (assimilative instinct), cause the worst, all-devastating gales and ruin entire countries to such an extent that in a hundred, often a thousand years nothing will be growing there but here and there a moss plant. Thus there are to this very day on the wide world places extending for many leagues which are as bare of vegetation as the desolate, barren limestone on the shores of the Dead Sea in Lower Palestine into which the river Jordan is flowing.
GGJ|5|109|2|0|Well, is that perhaps My will? Oh no! Where men must have freedom of will and freedom of action so that they can become human beings also in spirit, I Myself do not interfere — no matter how foolishly they may act. All I do is allowing them to reach, unperturbed, that which they have so eagerly striven for as if their life's happiness depended on it. It does not make any difference to Me whether the consequences are good or bad. What they create they get. Although I know what will happen afterwards, I can — and must — not intervene with My omnipotence; for if I do that, man ceases to be a man. He is then nothing else but an animated machine and can be of no value forever, either for himself or for Me. For he resembles a writer who is not capable of writing any syllable himself, but if he should write nonetheless, a scribe must guide his hand from A to Z; and if he has written an essay in this way, he nonetheless does not understand it. And even if he has written a hundred thousand letters in this way, he is nonetheless just as little a writer himself as the stylus with which he wrote. Just as little the man of this Earth would be a man if the free will was not left thoroughly untouched and likewise his acting.
GGJ|5|109|3|0|The will can surely be directed through all sorts of doctrines and laws; but neither a doctrine nor any law can prevent the free will from carrying out what it wants to do. If the will of man wants to adopt a doctrine and a law as the guideline for his actions, he will in any case direct himself accordingly without any inner compulsion; but if he doesn't want this, no power of the world and the heavens can force him "and neither must! For, as I said: Without free will man is no longer a man, but instead purely an animated machine, like the machines that the people will invent with time, which will perform the same artificial tasks that now hardly any person is in a position to do. But such a machine will nonetheless not be a human being, neither according to the form nor even less to the inner freely-working reality; for it has no free will and can therefore never perform any independent action. Whatever the human will has laid in it, it will perform, and never anything else.
GGJ|5|109|4|0|But man can, out of himself, do whatever he likes, and no one can prevent him from doing it. Thus, man can do what he likes with the earth that carries and nourishes his body; and only the consequences will teach him whether his will was good or evil.
GGJ|5|109|5|0|Therefore every human being has reason and as a consequence of that, intellect. He can become enlightened through doctrine, worldly laws and every kind of experience and then choose spontaneously what is good, right and true and determine his course of action accordingly. With all this he suffers no coercion, since he himself chooses freely what he has recognized as good, right and true.
GGJ|5|109|6|0|But we can experience only too tangibly day by day from hundreds of cases that people nonetheless very often spurn all they have recognized as good, just and true mostly out of temporal interests, and act to the contrary. And from this proceeds the fact that the freedom of human will cannot be endangered or restricted by anything. And so it is very possible that as time goes by people will be able to invent great things and also affect the nature of the Earth, so that in the end it will have to be quite considerably damaged. The consequences of this will certainly not be anything pleasant and will seem to be a certain punishment for the wrongly used will, but not wanted at all by Me, but instead brought forth through the will of man.
GGJ|5|109|7|0|If the people want another Deluge, they only have to dig up the mountains and they will open the floodgates of the underground waters! If they want to see the whole Earth in flames, they only have to destroy all the forests, and the spirits of nature (electricity) will multiply so much that the Earth will suddenly be clothed in an ocean of fire and lightning! Would it then be Me who want to destroy the Earth through the fire?! Therefore teach the people to be wise, otherwise they themselves will bring the curse of judgment upon themselves! But I know that it will happen, and nonetheless I cannot and may not act against it through My omnipotence, but only through My teaching "do you understand that?"
GGJ|5|110|1|1|The future affliction of the earth. The secure feeling of the children of God
GGJ|5|110|1|0|Cyrenius says, "We would certainly have understood it; but this understanding has little of comfort for the people of this Earth! What use then is the best teaching, if the people can fall away from it again in time and then contribute to the destruction of the whole Earth! Yes, if we had, as Your witnesses, at least a thousand years of life and our youngest disciples would then have just as long, that would be enough to keep the teaching pure; but if You Yourself firstly, according to Your rather clear warning, are leaving this Earth bodily and secondly the signs will become rarer "yes, then I do not know who will bear the blame for this if the Earth is totally and utterly destroyed through the pure foolishness of the people! What use is it if they survive a few thousand years from now on, but then nonetheless will obviously be annihilated?!"
GGJ|5|110|2|0|I say, "Friend, if in that time you will also not continue to live as coarse matter, as you now live, think and speak, you will nevertheless continue to live eternally as a spirit, very much more clearly aware, stronger and more powerful and you will be the eyes and ears of everything that will then happen and be necessarily allowed by Me; but you will certainly agree with everything and will in addition contribute quite a few elements for the castigation of the people and will approach Me with millions of other spirits very many times to give the Earth a new disposition and form! But I will then always admonish you all to patience and love.
GGJ|5|110|3|0|And when on the Earth things begin to become so crazily confused, you in My kingdom will have great joy and say: Well, finally the Lord is allowing the crying injustice of the people on the material Earth to feel His rod! Just think about it, that I have never let there be a lack of people filled with My spirit, not even among the greatest heathens! Not even fifty years ever passed by "and once again men stood there who showed the people the right path! Now I have come Myself as a man onto this Earth which is appointed for a great destiny; after Me men will immediately be sent to the children of the world until the end of the world and will constantly convert many to the true light.
GGJ|5|110|4|0|Not a single iota will be lost of this teaching now given you. Yet this will be of little importance to mankind in general which, as long as there is — and must be — matter, will be in constant conflict with the pure spiritual element. However, let nobody be in fear because of it; for there will always be many who are called, but only few elect among them.
GGJ|5|110|5|0|Those who will follow the chosen ones, for them the Earth will always have a safe place; but those who are too deaf and blind in their hearts will be always sifted from time to time like the tares from the pure wheat.
GGJ|5|110|6|0|The Earth will therefore exist as it existed after Noah, and will bear My brighter children; only the too greatly prevalent filth will be removed from it and come to another institute of purification, of which there is truly no lack in My eternally great kingdom and also of which eternally there will never be a lack. But such beings will never be My children; because for that it is required to recognize Me correctly and love Me above all.
GGJ|5|110|7|0|For now I am not speaking as the miracle physician Jesus of Nazareth, but instead as He who has been dwelling within Me from eternity "as the Father full of love and mercy I speak to you and as the only God who says: I am the Alpha and the Omega, the eternal beginning and the endless, eternal final destination of the whole infinity; there is no other God besides Me!"
GGJ|5|111|1|1|The end of earthly matter
GGJ|5|111|1|0|(The Lord) "Therefore I tell you all: Whoever will seek, find and recognize Me, and then love Me above all else, and his neighbor as himself with all patience and with all his strength, either here or at least then on the other side, will be My child, that is, My son and My daughter! But whoever will not seek Me, nor find or recognize Me, and therefore will not love Me and will also show a full lack of love towards his fellow man, will never achieve My childhood in all eternity! For My children must be perfect, just as I as their true Father Himself am perfect!
GGJ|5|111|2|0|But the children of the world, who later are quite likely going to be purified, will remain inhabitants of those worlds and communities for which they are suitable and in which they were purified. Yet they will never be free to enter the eternal Father's house in the centre of the innermost heaven as are My true children who, together with Me, will be judging the whole of infinity forevermore.
GGJ|5|111|3|0|But this Earth will bear many people after the predicted last, great purification, just as it does now; but these future people will be very much better than the present ones and will at all times have My living word.
GGJ|5|111|4|0|But when the Earth once, after a for you unthinkable number of years, will have released all its prisoners, it will be transformed in the sea of light of the sun into a spiritual Earth. For the lowest husk and shell which previously accommodated the living spirits and souls is like pumice; although it is no longer an actual life- element, it is still a heavy and broken organic matter harboring the lowest kind of directed spirits inside itself.
GGJ|5|111|5|0|What is one supposed to do with the substrate, if all intelligent life has freed itself from it? Should it float around fully dead in the endless space as a definite burnt-out lump of pumice, devoid of all further purpose? Or should it or could it nonetheless be something in the spheres of the living and perfected spirits of the most varied types? Yes, it should be something; for nothing can exist anywhere in the endless space, which is also My kingdom and My eternal house, as fully dead and purposeless! But in order to speak of a purpose, one must indeed unmistakably speak of a spiritual one, lasting eternally, since there can never be a materially eternal purpose anywhere.
GGJ|5|111|6|0|All matter, as something limited spatially and temporally, can only have a temporal purpose. But if such a thing has fully carried out its purpose in a certain period, and if a higher goal in life has been achieved with it as the means, and if it, the matter, as a former vessel, useful and suitable for a certain purpose, has become fragile, loose, holey and thereby fully useless for any further similar purpose "what else should happen then with the lump of pumice?
GGJ|5|111|7|0|Look at a bucket by a well! What becomes of it after it has served for many years to draw water? Can it as fully fragile and pitted still be used to draw water? No; therefore it will be taken off and burnt and thereby will fully disintegrate into smoke, air and some ash, which however is likewise disintegrated with time by the humidity of the air into a simple form of air and only then can be serviceable in the disintegrated state of the air as a good basis for the real spiritual being. And even if it is no longer one and the same water pail, nonetheless a highly tender and subtle shell globe structure can be created from it, which can be a carrier of the living water from Me."
GGJ|5|112|1|1|The future transformation of the material worlds into spiritual children of God and creatures of God
GGJ|5|112|1|0|(The Lord) "That which through men's reasoning happens — or is sure to happen — to the old water-bucket, will also happen in the distant future to the earth as well as to all other worlds, even the primordial central suns. They will become completely spiritual worlds carrying and harboring the blessed spirits.
GGJ|5|112|2|0|But such worlds will then not only be inhabited externally, but instead much more internally in all their inner temples of life corresponding similarly to their previous organic, material forms.
GGJ|5|112|3|0|Only then will men as perfected spirits learn thoroughly about the inner nature of the worlds that once carried them; and there will be no end to their joy and wonderment over their exceedingly wonderful and complex inner organic structure from the smallest to the largest organs.
GGJ|5|112|4|0|The small planets that have no light of their own, such as this earth, its moon, the so-called Venus, Mercury, Mars, Jupiter and Saturn, and still other similar planets belonging to this sun, including the many comets — which later also become planets carrying human beings, partly through an actual union with a planet already carrying humans, and partly in their own right as matured planets —, all these will disintegrate in the sun, after — by your concepts — eons of time.
GGJ|5|112|5|0|The sun and its many companions will dissolve in its central sun [of the local star cluster or 'sun area'] . These central suns, which can be of an enormous age and for which one eon (decillion times decillion) of earth years is what for this earth is one year, will dissolve in the central suns of the galaxies, which suns, in their over-all proportions — to express it in the Arabic way — are, of course, million million [= trillion or 1012] times larger again. These galaxy central suns again will dissolve in the central suns of the super galaxies, which suns are again in the same proportion larger. These central suns of the super galaxies will finally be dissolved in the one primordial central sun whose physical dimensions, by your standards, are truly immeasurable.
GGJ|5|112|6|0|But where, then, will these find their final disintegration? In the fire of My will, and out of this final disintegration all the planets will then revert, though spiritually, to their previous order and service and then spiritually continue to exist in all their splendor and greatness and delight.
GGJ|5|112|7|0|Of course, you must not imagine all this to happen tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow; but picture in your mind's eye all the grains of sand on the earth and imagine that each is one earth year, and the resulting years would hardly be sufficient to account for the duration of the material Earth. It is impossible to imagine the much longer existence of the sun and, much less, that of one of the central suns of the first order, the central suns of the second order, let alone the for you immeasurable duration of the central suns of the super galaxies, or even of a primordial central sun, — and this all the less because the suns will keep bringing forth new worlds, the central suns new planetary suns and the primordial central suns whole legions of suns of every kind.
GGJ|5|112|8|0|But despite such incalculable lengths of time for you of the great worlds its time will one day nonetheless be over and then once again a period of creation will have taken its course and be completed. After that a new period of creation will begin in an endlessly remote region of space of creation. And you will be taking an active part in this, as well as in countless others following it, — but only as My true children.
GGJ|5|112|9|0|For whoever does not achieve the childhood of God on the path that is shown, will remain, live and act and walk on his spiritual earth as an indeed complete, sensible and ever-blessed creature and will even visit other neighboring spiritual worlds "yes, he will be able to travel across the whole surface of the globe! "but in all eternity he will go no further, and the need to achieve something higher in an active, living way will not burn in him.
GGJ|5|112|10|0|But My children will always be with Me and will think, feel, want and act along with Me as if with one heart! That will be the endlessly great difference between My true children and the creatures blessed with common sense and understanding. Therefore make sure that you will one day be found to be suitable and worthy to be My children!"
GGJ|5|113|1|1|The people of the star worlds and being a child of God
GGJ|5|113|1|0|(The Lord) "I tell you, there are countless shell globes in the for you unfathomable space. Every shell globe which, by your standards, is endless since it carries eon times eons of suns and solar universes, is certainly inhabited by countless numbers of human beings. These are either still in their physical body or are already purely spiritual and are, in their own way, usually endowed with a very bright reason and a subtly calculating intellect, often attaining an acuteness which would put you to shame.
GGJ|5|113|2|0|Sometimes, these human beings have dream-like notions that somewhere [out there in endless space] there are children of the supreme, everlasting Spirit, and they quite often secretly wish to become My children at any price, but in most cases this is not possible at all. For everything must remain and exist in its own order, just as is the case with man; the various parts and organs of his knee-joint cannot be transformed into the precious eyes of his head, or the toes of his feet into ears. All parts of the body must remain what they are; and no matter how much the hands may wish also to see, it is of no avail, — soundly and happily they remain blind hands which, nevertheless, receive a more than adequate light through the precious eyes in the head.
GGJ|5|113|3|0|There is thus no need for the earth to be a sun to light up its otherwise dark surface, for it does receive sufficient light from the one sun. All parts of man's body, including the eyes and the heart, must be nourished in their own way through the food he eats. But only the purest particles, namely, those which are most closely related to the light, are chosen as food for the eyes. The soul-particles most closely related to love and life assimilate with the vital substance of the heart, and the increasingly coarser particles are passed as suitable nourishment to the various constituent parts of the body. It would lead to dire consequences for the eye if it were to be entered by particles only suitable as nourishment for a bone.
GGJ|5|113|4|0|And so it would also be a very bad move in the general great order of Creation if I allowed the created human beings of other worlds to become the very closest children to My heart. Yes, now and then such an admission is possible; but then great purifications and far-reaching provisions and preparations are needed! Those who are most likely to become the recipients of such grace are either souls from this sun or the primary archangels, whose duty it is to rule over whole shell globes and guide and maintain them in the best order, under judgment. But no matter how immensely great they are in every respect, they must here be content to be small, just like I am, and humble themselves in all things.
GGJ|5|113|5|0|Even from the central sun of this system, to which this sun also belongs, can souls be transferred onto this Earth to achieve My childhood, as well as from the central sun of our galaxy and that of our super galaxy. But only from the area of the same super galaxy to which this Earth belongs, can other souls come here "not so easily from the universal primordial central sun, because the souls of its necessarily gigantic human beings have far too much substance to be contained in the small body of a man of this Earth.
GGJ|5|113|6|0|In some regions of that immense solar world, there are human beings who are so large that their head alone is at least a thousand times larger than this whole earth. However, the weakest among My children is, nevertheless, by virtue of My Spirit within the heart of its soul endlessly mightier than myriads of those gigantic people from the primordial central sun.
GGJ|5|113|7|0|Therefore, bear in mind what it means to be a child of the Supreme God, and what an enormous, non judged and inviolable free-will-test is necessary so that the soul can unite with My Spirit within you, — the only way in which you can fully become My children."
GGJ|5|114|1|1|The great man of creation and the earth
GGJ|5|114|1|0|(The Lord) "Certainly it can now be asked with good reason how then precisely this small Earth and its small people came to this honor and mercy, since in the endless space of creation there is an uncountable number of the greatest and most magnificent worlds of light, which would be much more suitable to bear God's children, to feed them and to equip them in the best way with everything that is demanded. The world-sized people of the primordial central sun would be more respectable as children of God than the worms of the dust of this small Earth! According to its outer appearance this question would certainly be nothing or at least not much to refute; but at the inner state of things of life it would even be a type of impossibility.
GGJ|5|114|2|0|The organism of every human has its life-nerve close to the center of the heart, a tiny clot, from which all the rest of the bodily organism is animated. The parts of this little cardiac nerve have such a set-up to attract the life-ether from the blood and from the air that is breathed in, so that it firstly remains extremely active for life and then secondly communicates this life activity to the whole organism and thereby animates the whole body in the appropriate way.
GGJ|5|114|3|0|If I would like to cut off your foot or your hand, you would continue to live, as you can see in many old soldiers, whose hands, feet, ears and noses were cut off in battle, and who nonetheless still continue to live, even only as a cripple; but the slightest injury to the heart, in which the small main nerve of life is situated, entails immediate physical death.
GGJ|5|114|4|0|What applies to the arrangement within the human body and that of the warm-blooded animals applies likewise to the arrangement within the immense space of creation. Taken collectively, the innumerable shell globes represent a gigantic, by your standards infinitely great, man. Within this man, our own shell globe signifies the heart, and this very earth represents the exceedingly minute vital nerve of the whole great man, which is situated not in the centre, but more to the left side, of the heart.
GGJ|5|114|5|0|Indeed in the center of the heart there is also a very important nerve system, but it is not the main center of life. It is only a workshop for the intake and maintenance of the nourishment of life from the blood and from the air. From there only the main nerve of life takes it in and fructifies or blesses it, so that it is now a life-giving substance that is, for the present natural life-span of the soul which could not come into any union at all with the organism of the body without this nerve.
GGJ|5|114|6|0|Therefore, the vital nerve in question, situated somewhere in the left side of the heart, is a very unprepossessing- looking, minute wart, similar to the tiny sensory warts on the lower ball of either small toe. Covered only by the epidermis, these sensory warts are the main sensory conductors of the feet, — but who takes notice of them or knows that this is what they are?
GGJ|5|114|7|0|If someone physically had the misfortune to lose the little toes of his feet, he would find it difficult to walk "much more difficult than if he had lost his big toes. Who can then stand up and ask: But why have You, oh Lord, laid then the highest efficacy on the smallest thing in Your immeasurable creation?
GGJ|5|114|8|0|But then I would ask in return and say: Why is it that the foundation stone often is a thousand times smaller with you people than the whole house which has its main support on exactly the same stone? Why are there then so many lies, but in the kingdom of truth there is actually only one basic truth? Why is the oak such a great tree, and the seed in its fruit, in which are contained countless many oaks of the most enormous size, is as small as a tiniest grain of sand?
GGJ|5|114|9|0|My dear little children and now friends, there are many other things in the great creation whose purpose and composition might seem somewhat strange to you if you knew everything in creation. If I now wanted you to make you aware of only a few such eccentricities, you would put your hands above your head and say: No, Lord that cannot possibly be; for it contradicts too much the pure common sense to a certain degree! In short, you all cannot understand it now; and in order to list even a very small part of them, we would need more millennia than there is sand in the oceans!
GGJ|5|114|10|0|But when you will receive My spirit, once I have gone home again, this will then lead you of itself in all truth and you will then no longer need to ask and say: Lord, why this, and why that? The blindfolding will be taken away from your eyes and you will then see in the brightest light what you now hardly imagine at all. Therefore be satisfied for the meantime with what you have now heard! This is only a seed laid in your heart, whose fruit you will harvest then as ripe when the sun of My spirit has risen in you.
GGJ|5|114|11|0|Have you understood even a little of what I have just said to you? Be open in your heart and admit it; for from now on I will remain another seven full hours among you! Speak now and tell, where someone is still in the dark, and I will lead him to the light, if not into the fullest light of the spiritual life!"
GGJ|5|115|1|1|Nature and content of a shell globe
GGJ|5|115|1|0|Our Mathael finally says one more time, "Lord, those are truly like strong Scythian villages which exist almost as little as not at all, and of which one cannot make any comprehension! You can certainly speak well of Your endlessly great creation; but we, who do not even really know how great our Earth is, and what form it has, cannot listen to what You have informed us so well or so understandably.
GGJ|5|115|2|0|I indeed understood some things in my very vivid imagination, but only as if guessing at something great in a fleeting dream. Yet very many of my companions consider that to be a type of incomprehensible drivel, out of which no natural, no matter how healthy person can ever make head or tail. For in order to be able to understand such things only a little more clearly, we must be very thoroughly familiar with counting and old Egyptian astronomy and be perfectly competent in their great counting system! But since we are lacking the scientific elements almost entirely, such present grandiose explanation of Yours cannot be clear to us in any case.
GGJ|5|115|3|0|It is indeed true that You have really spoiled us a little earlier with glimpses of Your great creation; but at least for me there were still a few questions to ask. Now You have announced in more detail namely the material part of Your creation; but that is not of much particular use to us. For it is indeed clear and easy to accept that we cannot possibly fully understand such things, since we are lacking in all the basic elements of comprehension.
GGJ|5|115|4|0|In order to understand all this only a little better, we would have to likewise have knowledge of one of the named shell globes and the various forms of the suns and central suns dominating in it. If that were the case, we could then imagine the whole countless many other shell globes and central sun systems, areas and space a little more clearly; but there is a snag even with the single shell globe, not to mention the many others, of which certainly each has quite a different set-up and a very different purpose.
GGJ|5|115|5|0|How are things then actually with the planetary suns and further with the stories of the central suns of the solar system, the solar area, space and finally even the primordial central sun, of which the very famous Ptolemy and Julius Caesar, who was also somewhat of an astronomer, never dreamed?"
GGJ|5|115|6|0|I say, "My dear Mathael, I notice that you are becoming a bit annoyed, partly because I have now shown you things that you either do not understand at all or understand very little, and partly at yourself, since you, who otherwise have a great erudition in very many things and various very respectable experiences and insight, cannot quite understand very well what I have now said. But look, all that is not quite right of you; for man does not become wise alone from what he hears and immediately fully understands, but instead mostly from what he hears and does not understand!
GGJ|5|115|7|0|Whatever someone already understands, no-one will ever think it over again or investigate it; for what one has already, one no longer seeks to gain or to achieve with effort and rests very comfortably on what one already has in hand. But whatever one has not found as yet have, particularly if it is of great value, one certainly seeks with great zeal until one gets at least some of it.
GGJ|5|115|8|0|You see, if I would want to make you lazy thinkers in the end, it would be an easy thing for Me to place a shell globe in the air before your eyes, and you would understand the whole system of a shell globe that we have just been speaking about as easily as that two staters and another two staters certainly make four staters! Since I want to keep you active in your thinking, I showed you something by way of explanation that will rouse you from your sleep."
GGJ|5|115|9|0|But I have already told you something about this before which you certainly have not understood very clearly for the very same reason, and so I could now say this to you without counting on the fact that you will fully understand it, but instead that you will think it over many times at good opportunities, particularly on clear starry nights.
GGJ|5|115|10|0|But in order to make the thinking just a little easier, I will make you aware of similar events on this Earth. Look at your military institutes and you already more or less have the set-up of a shell globe with its central and original suns! There stands a leader of only ten to thirty soldiers "there stands another, even greater leader, who has more than ten leaders of the first order under his command. The first leader resembles a planetary sun, and the ten to thirty very common soldiers represent the planets which circle a sun. The second, higher leader of the ten abovementioned crews resembles a first central sun of the solar area system around which a number of planetary suns move at varying distances with their often many planets. These planetary suns moving around a great central sun make up a solar area which you have to remember for now in order to be able to understand the following more clearly.
GGJ|5|115|11|0|Now we will move on to an army leader of the third class! This once again has some ten leaders of the second class under him and has to direct them and as well to lead them. The commands of this third leader, whom we will name 'captain', are only given to the subordinated cohort leaders, and they then announce them to the smaller crew leaders, and only they then give them to the individual soldiers. We have just spoken about one solar area, and it goes without saying, that there will be several other solar areas which in their turn must have a general even greater leading body.
GGJ|5|115|12|0|Let's call the military team under a captain a squadron and imagine now ten to twenty squadrons once again under a higher ruler, who for example is a colonel and usually has command over a legion which mostly consists of ten to twenty squadrons! Such a legion is then already a very considerable force and makes up a very powerful part of a whole army. We can now suitably compare a legion with a sun universe [galaxy]. But as several legions stand in their turn under the orders of a commander, so then the sun universes also stand under an even greater and more powerful central sun, which we, in order to distinguish between it and the previous ones, will call 'central sun of the sun universes'.
GGJ|5|115|13|0|But now all the many armies stand under a single monarch, and likewise the numerous sun universes under the general main central primary sun, which naturally must be of a most colossal size, in order to attract to it all the many sun universes likewise the planetary suns their individual planets along with their moons, and to allow them to circle them in wide paths of distances immeasurable for you. Such a true sun monarchy I call with good reason a shell globe.
GGJ|5|115|14|0|It is a globe due to its fully round form "but all the planets in it are shells (husks) because they all contain an judged spiritual life, and because in the end this carrier (globe) is itself a universal shell, since in it eons upon eons of suns appear to maintain a certain order as totally enclosed. Tell Me, Mathael, whether you have understood Me now more clearly than before!"
GGJ|5|116|1|1|The imperfection of human insight. The consolation in divine love
GGJ|5|116|1|0|Mathael says, "I thank You, oh Lord, for this additional explanation; for through it alone I have now received a more or less clear comprehension of a shell globe, and I am quite satisfied with it for now. As far as the countless other similar neighbors in the far space of creation are concerned, they now do not bother me in the least; for I have the opinion that a human spirit will have fully enough with his own for all eternity of eternities.
GGJ|5|116|2|0|I will now consider only this small Earth of ours. How long would a person have to work in order to only travel it from point to point across the whole surface over land and water?! I hardly believe that one would manage it in five to six thousand years, in order to be able to say: Now there is no longer any point on the whole wide Earth which my foot has not stood on! If one would calculate the time of serious investigation and at the same time took into account the hours of rest and pleasure necessarily entailed, which truly cannot be left out at the constantly highly edifying observance of Your great miracles, of the heavenly attractively beautiful areas and landscapes here and there, and since one would willingly spend years in a very charming area very often "yes, one would need several thousand years for this Earth alone!
GGJ|5|116|3|0|But how long would one remain with this Earth alone then if it was possible for one to see all the countless many inner chambers of this Earth?! Oh, then an entire million of years would surely not be enough, particularly if one could set oneself in a place to observe in the inner great workshops of nature and its spirits, as they principally will exist to their whole development and then transform again into completely different things and forms!
GGJ|5|116|4|0|Yes, if one took that also into account, then one would have to deal already alone with this Earth –counting in the Arabian way "much over a thousand million Earth years, naturally as a person limited through time and space in order to be able to then say with a clear conscience: The Earth is very best known to me now from point to point in its being and in all its most various ways from organ to organ!
GGJ|5|116|5|0|After the Earth the moon would then have to be observed above all. This would once again take some hundred thousand Earth years in order to become familiar with it totally. Only then the other and often very much greater planets would be in line to be examined and investigated, for which a person would not be able to finish, because they are quite foreign and certainly more miraculous planets than this Earth, due to their great wonder in the end before a huge number of millennia.
GGJ|5|116|6|0|Only then one would deal with the great sun with all its countless and greatest wonderfully magnificent regions of light! I think that one would stay there then for an eternity and certainly receive again and again something new to see and to investigate. If one then accepts that its people are somewhat highly beautiful, wise and friendly people, yes, yes, then there would no longer be any talk of proceeding! The whole, great Arabic counting system would truly no longer have any numbers with which one could express the time that one would need for the investigation and testing of the great sun!
GGJ|5|116|7|0|Well, then one would only be finished with a small planetary sun! Eons of eons of suns would still remain and among them also the extremely great central suns. Let us stop! Only to become fully familiar with this one shell globe we would need entire eternities! Who would like to and could think of the investigation of a second shell globe?! I have therefore more than enough for eternity with this one and leave the countless many others certainly very willingly to the other higher spirits to investigate! I at least am becoming dizzy when I think of just one!
GGJ|5|116|8|0|Oh Lord, Your love is the greatest comfort for me, and I find my way in it; but the size of Your power and wisdom consumes me like the monstrous rage of a whale consumes the tiniest worm which was there and now is no longer! In Your greatness You, oh Lord, are a most terrifying sea of fire; but in Your love You are honey! Therefore I remain with Your love; the greatness of Your power and wisdom however is at least as good as if not there at all for me. For I do not understand it and will never ever understand it; but I understand love, and it strengthens my heart quite blissfully and makes my life pleasant.
GGJ|5|116|9|0|I now understand very many and great things; but who will understand them again after me?! But since I see that all these many great things that You, oh Lord, have explained to us must be fully incomprehensible for a thousand times a thousand and once again a thousand times a thousand people, I do not even have a right joy in it, that I now understand such extremely great things very well and have insight, but that I cannot make it understandable to anyone after me, because humanity in general stands at too low a level of spiritual development!
GGJ|5|116|10|0|I am certainly guessing that it is not exactly impossible to make the people for the most part recognize You only by Your exterior manifestation that You are a God who has created everything and now maintains everything, and that they will then start to love, fear and worship You; but to make You more descriptive to their crippled concepts seems to me as good as purely impossible.
GGJ|5|116|11|0|For wherever one wants to build something, one must indeed have some firm ground; for on a loose sandy ground or even on a swamp one cannot build a strong fortress. Therefore I will in future, both for me as well as for my people, only remain alone with love; whatever this will give me and disclose to me shall be taken in into the area of my wisdom forever! Am I not right?"
GGJ|5|117|1|1|The realization of Jesus' godhood as a prerequisite to the true love of God
GGJ|5|117|1|0|I say, "Certainly "for whoever is in My love is in everything that comes from Me! But from My love alone you will probably have difficulty recognizing Me as what I am! For look, you can love your wife very much and very powerfully as well and vice versa your wife can love you too; but for that neither you nor your wife will be a God!
GGJ|5|117|2|0|If you only love Me as a pure, even if very good and rational person, and likewise I you, we can walk together for eons of years and you will just as little recognize and greet Me as a God as I you, who are certainly no God, but instead only a creature of God.
GGJ|5|117|3|0|But if you want to recognize Me as what I am before you, I must let you recognize Me as such through word, speech and deed. But if you have truly recognized Me through this and learned to see through My power and wisdom that I am obviously more than a purely good and rational person, only then will your heart sink humbly into the dust before Me and then in such correct humility burn most very actively in all love towards Me; and you will then truly and faithfully find the most living reason to love Me, your God and creator, above all else. But what goes for you also goes for everybody else.
GGJ|5|117|4|0|Whoever does not recognize Me as God cannot truly love Me as a God above all! But would you ever have been able to recognize Me as God if you had only ever observed purely human deeds and actions and speech from Me? Certainly not! And would your love for Me have become so powerful if you had not discovered something divine in Me?! But through the fact that I would have seized you simply with all love and affection as a bridegroom his bride, you would have not been able to learn that the spirit of the very highest God lives and works in thought, word and deed in Me, but instead My wisdom and My power have only announced that to you, and therefore it is not quite right if you call My great wisdom and power a most frightening sea of fire and if you are of the opinion that people should never have anything to do with it. Quite the opposite!
GGJ|5|117|5|0|The people should seek with all voracity My kingdom in everything and above all. And as they are on the way to becoming My children they should always begin to become more and more at home in their Father's great house in every sphere and relationship. Thereby they will then grow in true love full of humility, and they will thereby have an ever greater joy filled with all love in their Father, and the Father also in them.
GGJ|5|117|6|0|If the people will do and live a true life in and through My wisdom, love and power, then they will also be totally what they should actually be. They will become as My children just as perfect as I Myself am perfect, and will then no longer see My divine wisdom, power and greatness as a terrifying sea of fire. I think that that will now also be clear to you!
GGJ|5|117|7|0|Yet I also say to you all that for the meantime you should not teach the peoples everything that I have now shown you. Teach them to recognize God above all, to have a living trust in Him and to love Him above all else! Everything else the Spirit Itself will reveal to them as occasion demands."
GGJ|5|118|1|1|Golden rules for the spreading of the gospel
GGJ|5|118|1|0|(The Lord) "It is true humanity now lies buried in the deepest night and sleeps the sleep of the dead; all their knowledge is a vain dream, and no-one knows how to advise the other. There is truly a large number of teachers and leaders of all sorts "but of what use are they?! "For they are all just as blind as their followers; if they come to a ditch, leader and followers fall in, and no-one finds the way out of the destructive ditch.
GGJ|5|118|2|0|But one must not think that the people do not willingly would trust a correct leader! What can be more desirable to a blind man than a seeing guide, and then all the more so if the guide can say to the blind man with a good and really true conscience: Friend, it is true that you are still blind; but if you follow me loyally and faithfully, you shall soon be able to see yourself! And if then the blind man sadly walks with the seeing guide and in a short time his eyes begin to perceive a not insignificant shimmer of daylight "how will his heart begin to swell up in all joy!
GGJ|5|118|3|0|Oh, I tell you, it is not as difficult at all as you think to become a correct guide to a blind man who truly needs the light! This business only becomes difficult when the blind man who is to be led is possessed by a madness which causes ghost light, so that he thinks himself to be a guide. Such blind people are our Pharisees and scribes; nor are the various priests of the heathens left out. But what can be done here? A short example should describe this relationship, and what is to be done, in more detail!
GGJ|5|118|4|0|A general went into battle with his army against a very annoying, evil neighboring prince, who had equipped and strengthened his kingdom with many fortresses and strong castles very well and filled them all with warriors and all sorts of weapons of war. When the general began to near the borders of the enemy lands with his army, his subaltern-generals and leaders said to him: Lord, we will all achieve nothing or only very little there; for the enemy has fortified himself very intriguingly, armed to the teeth, and we will not achieve anything against him with all our great army and will be destroyed to the last man in his land! Therefore it would indeed be more sensible to completely give up this campaign and wait for a more opportune time!
GGJ|5|118|5|0|At this the great general answered: With him the time will never be more advantageous, and all the many warnings have always fallen on his deaf ears and on his heart. So it is necessary to show him with an armed hand that he is not alone the person who can take all the goods of the Earth into his own possession. He has indeed built a large number of fortresses and castles in his land and armed them to the teeth; alone they do not concern us at all! We will penetrate into the land where there are no fortresses or castles, turn his people who are highly unsatisfied with him with little effort to support us, give them light and wise laws, and he shall then see what use all his fortresses and castles are to him. But if he attacks us, we, who are armed in the best way from head to the little toe and know very well how to use a sword, lance, arrow or spear, will annihilate him down to the last warrior with our great superiority and through our courage and through our acknowledged great skill in using weapons!
GGJ|5|118|6|0|When the subaltern-generals learned of such a wise plan of attack from their general, they did not only understand the very praise-worthy insight that things would certainly go the best for them, but instead also gained the courage for war and the full conviction of certain success of their war plan. They came to the border of their enemy's lands, where there were no fortresses or castles, and thus penetrated into the land without a blow of the sword. The people streamed out towards them with white flags in piles and greeted them as their saviors of their lives.
GGJ|5|118|7|0|When the warriors of the tyrant saw this from their castles, how all the people constantly began more and more to gather around the foreign army, they began to consult very seriously about what was now to be done. The tyrant ordered them to sacrifice everything in order to drive the enemy out of the land; but his generals said to him: It is too late! What use are our fortresses and castles?! The enemy has taken over all the people and therefore already has an enormous power. Our battle against them would be like one man against a thousand. We have been totally vanquished, and our fortresses and castles are of no use to us any longer; for the strongest castle is the people, and this is in the hands of the enemy. Therefore there is nothing left for us to do than to surrender quite respectfully! The tyrant certainly wrinkled his nose quite appallingly; but what could he do?! In the end he had to follow the advice of his generals.
GGJ|5|118|8|0|You see, you all also do the same thing as clever spreaders of My religion! Let the temples stand and the many priests' houses; only concentrate on the people! Once they are on your side, which requires little effort, then the old temples of idols will soon lose all their attraction and collapse of their own accord. And their servants will cross over to you, from their own initiative and forced, and accept the new teaching and begin to act and work with it.
GGJ|5|118|9|0|And you, Mathael, will also hopefully have become clever enough from this to be able to see that the spread of this teaching of Mine is not really as difficult if one only begin to spread it cleverly enough; but if one seizes it somewhat ungracefully, then the effect will resemble the seizing! Have you, and all of you, understood and comprehended that now?"
GGJ|5|119|1|1|The difference between a true and a false guide
GGJ|5|119|1|0|Mathael says, "Yes, Lord and my God, now everything is very clear, as clear as it is that one must believe in a God before one can love him! But the faith must not be a blind one, but instead it must be full of light, that means that one must see who and what a God is. One must have a clear and sensible comprehension of His wisdom, power and greatness and endurance, in order to then be able to go over into full love for the accepted God.
GGJ|5|119|2|0|This is certainly not easy for a person who has been captured by all sorts of mistakes through and through; but if one has a true light oneself, then one can also shed a true light soon on those in need of light. It is of course quite another thing to learn something from someone who understands this thing that he teaches in the very best way from the deepest basis, than from someone who appears to be and has overheard some things about the issue, but in the end basically understands as teacher as little of the subject as his disciple.
GGJ|5|119|3|0|The teacher with deep knowledge will make the subject easier to understand with little effort using all sorts of suitable and well-corresponding images and comparisons, while the pseudo-teacher, in order to appear all the more wise, only makes every effort to clothe the subject that is to be taught in such dark and mysterious phrases that the disciple is then a good ten times more confused after the lesson than he was before.
GGJ|5|119|4|0|I imagine things like this: The true expert teacher meets his disciple like someone who, with a great, closed lantern in the darkest night, wants to proceed in the desert exactly in a night in order not to have to suffer the great torture of heat in the day. The traveler then asks the leader immediately with the closed lantern: How will we manage in the desert without a light? Our camels and packhorses will become perplexed in such darkness and will not be moved a step further!
GGJ|5|119|5|0|But then the correct leader says: Do not worry about it! You see, there is a light in this lantern which is still closed, which, as soon as I open the door of the lantern, immediately will spread a rising sun over the whole desert! None of our beasts of burden will be perplexed!
GGJ|5|119|6|0|And so the journey is begun with the best trust. At the beginning of the journey the leader opens up only a very small window of his miraculous lantern and immediately so much light comes out that already all the stumbling blocks could be avoided very well on the way. Then the traveler thinks: Yes, with such a light it is good to travel, and the desert will present us with no problems!
GGJ|5|119|7|0|But how surprised will the traveler be when the guide opens all the little windows of the great lantern and a veritable sunlight spreads out in an instant over the whole desert, so that even the wild and vicious animals that wait here and there for a good prey take to the most gleeful flight and the peaceful birds of the sky wake up and begin to sing their cheerful little songs, as if in seriousness the sun itself had risen! That would be the light of the true guide!
GGJ|5|119|8|0|But now comes the pseudo-guide with a true night-light in the hand and says to the one who want to travel: Come and let us move through the desert! The man wanting to travel says: Will we be able to make it in the pitch-dark night with this light of yours? And the guide speaks with a mystical pathos: Friend, indeed my little lamp seems to shine out only a very weak shimmer; but it is a magical light with which one can manage extremely well even in a much darker night!
GGJ|5|119|9|0|The journey begins. The camels all become perplexed every moment and do not want to go on; for with such enlightenment their eyes only become all the more hazy, so that they then cannot see anything more. They lie down and cannot be moved on at any price.
GGJ|5|119|10|0|Then the traveler speaks: But I knew right from the start that it would not be possible to cross even the smallest desert with such a little light! What shall we do now? We are really on a miserable path now! The guide, who is secretly very puzzled, says once again very gravely: The animals are tired and have sensed wild beasts "even at a great distance "and will go no further for our best! The traveler says: But what if the wild animals smell us out and pay us a much undesired visit in such a night? Then the secretly much more worried guide reassures the worried traveler: Oh in such a night we are safe from this; for it has never been experienced that ever a traveler in such a night was bothered by wild animals! "Luckily, particularly at the beginning of the desert, no such animal comes into sight. And so guide and traveler wait for the coming of day and comfort one another until then as well as they can.
GGJ|5|119|11|0|Likewise it seems to me is the spiritual leadership, which is undertaken by a pseudo-guide. In the desert and in the night of this earthly life, where teacher and student see nothing at the same time, even the teacher who appears to be wise comforts his student by saying that one day all the secret things will be revealed on the other side. But at the same time the 'wise' teacher fears the death of his body much more than his inexperienced student; for the student has at least a blind dream-like faith, while his wise-seeming teacher lost it a long time ago."
GGJ|5|120|1|1|The future of the Lord's teaching and maintaining its purity
GGJ|5|120|1|0|(Mathael) "I now believe with a firm conviction that we will not have to make too great an effort to spread this purely divine doctrine of Yours, and we rulers and earthly authorities certainly not; but there is quite another question which seems to me to be highly important, and that is how this religion can be maintained purely for humanity and without any additions or removals made by the people. For there are now many of us who have kept this new religion not only for us, but instead also for our very many brothers and sisters and seek to spread it with all enthusiasm! But already we will announce perhaps in some parts this truest and purest gospel in different ways to the people, which already lies in the nature of things.
GGJ|5|120|2|0|For one will have to talk very differently to the Jews, differently to the Greeks and Romans and with the Persians, Indians, Egyptians and even with the Scythians, because each one is animated with quite different basic knowledge. Obviously all sorts of confusion will happen thereby and also all sorts of shades will appear. If then after a couple of centuries the people of the most different nations compare among one another the religion that they have received from us, which will obviously be recorded in writing by many "will they look similar at all?! Or will the Jews not soon say: We alone have the totally pure and true religion!? And the Greeks will reply: No, we have the only true religion, as it came from the mouth of the Lord! And will the Romans not claim the same thing, and again the Armenians too?! I would like to hope that they will not be too far from each other in the basics; but in particulars some powerful variants, rifts and folds will appear here and there due to the perfectly free will of the people!
GGJ|5|120|3|0|If that were to be expected with some certainty, according to my freely not authoritative opinion some precaution would have to be made, so that in the end this magnificent religion will not become a complete chaos, of which no-one would be able to make head nor tail. What is Your opinion, oh Lord?"
GGJ|5|120|4|0|I say, ""My dear friend, although your concern comes from your very honestly worried heart, I must nonetheless make the comment that this precaution is a little too early! You can accept in advance as quite certain that this religion will not remain as pure as it has now come to you from My mouth among all the nations in later days.
GGJ|5|120|5|0|Even very soon after us a large number of written gospels will come into being, of which each will claim to contain the pure truth and of which each will not resemble at all the next written gospel, claiming the same thing. Yes, something much more adverse will happen: The prince of lies who works against Me will also come and will even do great, although false signs! He will place the terrible seeds of all sorts of weeds in the field in which I have sown only the purest seeds, in order to strangle the noble wheat.
GGJ|5|120|6|0|But all that will not make any entry into My true and purest religion; for that word that has been spoken to you here by Me will not be told on and discussed by you either, and you yourselves will not serve My words to the letter, which is also not necessary at all anymore. But the inner spirit will nonetheless remain.
GGJ|5|120|7|0|Whoever will believe in Me and be baptized in My name in water and in the spirit will receive My spirit as well and then walk in the light of the purest truth for all time and eternally. With this then also this religion will be found again as if anew in all its purity. But whoever does not penetrate to such a mercy will in any case never see or understand the pure light of the eternal truth of My teachings and it will be all the same to him no matter what he stuffs his spiritual stomach full with.
GGJ|5|120|8|0|Believe Me! And if someone possessed every word literally just as I have said, but had not received the spirit for this, in order to then penetrate into the depths through it, where light, power and life walk in My words, My words would be of as little use to him as the long prayers of the Pharisees to anyone!
GGJ|5|120|9|0|But if someone has absorbed the spirit of My words, he does not need the letter any longer. But whoever has the spirit, also has the pure teachings. But I will remain in the spirit with My ever only few, yet true believers until the end of time for this Earth. And so, friend Mathael, it has already been provided for that My teaching will be maintained ever very purely!"
GGJ|5|121|1|1|Without a doer of the Word - no knower of the Word!
GGJ|5|121|1|0|(The Lord) "Whatever it is necessary for the normal person to know and to believe is in any case recorded "look over there - at My bidding by My two scribes (Matthew and John. J. Lorber). He who will accept it and act accordingly will press onward to receive My Spirit. Having that, he needs nothing further.
GGJ|5|121|2|0|But if after what he has learnt he remains lukewarm and unwilling to act accordingly, he will indeed have the letter as it is recorded by My two scribes, and as it was recorded by Raphael for you and some others; but he will never reach the spirit that rests hidden deeply within the letter.
GGJ|5|121|3|0|It will not benefit anyone merely to exclaim, full of faith: 'Lord, Lord!', for such followers will always stand before Me as beings who do not know Me and whom I do not recognize.
GGJ|5|121|4|0|I tell you for all eternity as a truth from God: Unless a man becomes fully active according to My teaching, but instead is merely a hearer who occasionally admires and praises it, he will not receive My Spirit, and My whole teaching is of little or no benefit to him. For when he has shed his body and become a naked soul, he will know as little of Me and My teaching as if he had never heard a syllable about it on the earth, which is quite a natural phenomenon."
GGJ|5|121|5|0|If, for example, someone has heard even many things spoken about the great imperial city of Rome, also knows the way there and also has the means and the opportunity to travel there in order to see the great city at leisure and to get to know everything in it "yes, he is even often encouraged to undertake such a journey many times by his friends who have already been in Rome! Alone, he firstly never has the right time to do it, then he is too lazy and shies away from the possible difficulties of the journey that could occur and in the end he says: Ah, why should I go to Rome then? My friends have in any case already described this great city to me in such detail that I can see it already in my imagination as well as if I had already been in Rome myself many times!
GGJ|5|121|6|0|Our man imagines this very well. But if we allow him today to present a very faithful picture of the city of Rome however without a title of what it is and represents "and our man who pretends to know the city of Rome entirely will look at the image just as an ox looks at a very new unfamiliar gate! And if we let him guess for years, he will nonetheless never be able to say with full and convincing certainty that this is a successful image of the city of Rome!
GGJ|5|121|7|0|But I say in addition: Let us allow this person to really come to Rome quite accidentally "but alone, and so that no-one in Rome would actually tell him that he was in Rome, but instead in another very different city "in the end he would believe it himself and thereby not see the whole forest for the trees!
GGJ|5|121|8|0|Accordingly it is not necessary at all that the person creates some knowledge of anything through hearsay or through reading of all sorts of descriptions. All this knowledge remains mute and without any value for life, if it is not brought into some connection with the life of the soul through some activity.
GGJ|5|121|9|0|If that person, if he has heard very many strange things about the city of Rome, then sets out on his journey and then also really travels there and has a look at everything there, he will then have the full truth most deeply stamped into his soul and will never be able to imagine Rome in any other way than how he saw this city himself.
GGJ|5|121|10|0|But if he had never seen Rome himself, his imagination of the form of the city of Rome would also have differed in the greatest way in its new and changed account; one fantastical image would have replaced the other, and that would continue until he in the end would no longer be in a position to imagine any even somewhat durable idea of the city.
GGJ|5|121|11|0|But once he has, as we said, seen Rome himself, hundreds of gossipers may come to him and make very new and strange descriptions of the form of the city of Rome, and he will only laugh at them and only become annoyed at times at the presumptuousness some dawdlers and idle strollers who want to gain some fame, and would most gleefully show them the door; for in him now lives the true image of Rome in actuality and cannot be replaced by any other, simply created imagination.
GGJ|5|121|12|0|But how can this be possible now? Because through his effort and work he has filled his living soul and not only simply his brain with the full truth! He has accordingly accepted the true spirit of things into his soul; the faithful image now lives in him and cannot be killed or destroyed any longer by any false image, because it has become a true image of life.
GGJ|5|121|13|0|But like this parable very clearly shows the difference between the deceptive appearance and the full truth in every aspect and respect, from which everyone can also see very easily and thoroughly that even a very correct description of Rome nonetheless leaves the actual conviction far behind because the image called forth through this is still only an imagined one and can be very easily driven out by another, differently justified one, because it has not become any living image in the soul - likewise and exactly so are things with My teaching."
GGJ|5|122|1|1|The importance of Christianity in action
GGJ|5|122|1|0|(The Lord) "You may record for all time of time word by word with iron symbols so that no iota is lost, and you can also preach it and read it out to all peoples, and all peoples should call out at the top of their voices: Ah, look there, that is a very superb lesson and is worthy of God's mouth!, but nonetheless no one will put their hand into action and become active fully according to their principles and demands "then is this so purely preserved religion of Mine of any use to anyone? I tell you: it is of no use at all! Or what use is some medicine to someone who is sick if he does not take it and use it according to the directions of the wellexperienced doctor?!
GGJ|5|122|2|0|(The Lord): "But someone who, knowing only little of My teaching, immediately acts accordingly will obviously derive a greater and more vital benefit from it than the other who, while talking reverently of Me and My teaching, can never decide to act accordingly. The former will act according to what little he has heard and thereby enliven it in his soul, and the little grain of seed will soon be followed by a great harvest out of the living spirit, which no evil power will be able to destroy. However, the latter who praises and faithfully preserves My teaching will, plagued by spiritual hunger, occupy himself also with every other teaching; but in spite of this, he will die of spiritual hunger. Will his soul recognize Me in the beyond if here it has not adopted the true spirit of My words in the fullness of truth by its actions?
GGJ|5|122|3|0|Presuming all a person knew of My teaching were that he should love God above all and his fellowman as himself, and he thought quite seriously by himself: 'Look, this is a good precept: There must exist a supreme Deity Who, to judge by all that It has created, lives and moves as very good and exceedingly wise. It therefore behooves us to respect, esteem, and honor and love this exceedingly good, wise and almighty Being more than anything else in the world. My fellowman is a man just as I am and was put into the world with the same rights by the Creator. Therefore, he must not be disparaged, on the contrary, reason tells me to do for him what I do for myself because by disparaging him I disparage also myself, for I am also only a man. I recognize this as a highest principle of life which, for the time being, I intend to apply with all severity to myself.'
GGJ|5|122|4|0|This the man puts into action. Moreover, he tries to influence those around him, partly through his own example and partly through his very simple and unpretentious precept, thus turning his household into a good example of true and devout human beings. And what, briefly, is the result of this most laudable attitude? The people live in peace. No one tries to assume superiority over another. The wise endeavors with earnest patience and love to elevate the unwise to his own level; and he draws his attention to all the wonders in creation known to him and is happy when he has been able to give strength to the weaker person.
GGJ|5|122|5|0|But because such a thing actually happens in reality, it is absorbed into the life of the soul. Thereby the soul obviously becomes more and more active and gains in vitality."
GGJ|5|123|1|1|Wisdom as the effect of practiced love
GGJ|5|123|1|0|(The Lord:) "The more activity there is in the soul, the lighter it becomes within it; for fire is the primary element of the life of the soul. The mightier this element sets to work, the more light it spreads in and out of itself. Therefore, the more fire there is in the life of the soul, the more life-light it develops. With this inner life-light the soul then begins more and more to penetrate and understand the innermost secrets of life.
GGJ|5|123|2|0|This deeper insight and understanding lend new courage to the soul so that it will love and adore God even more, and this love is already the first spark of the Divine Spirit within the soul. It grows and increases mightily, and soon the soul unites completely with the Spirit of God and is then led through the Spirit of God into all truth and wisdom.
GGJ|5|123|3|0|Let us presume a man had attained to all this wisdom in the way I have been preaching and demonstrating to you continually for days. Tell Me, was this because that man had received all the words I had spoken to you exactly and unchanged to the jot? Oh no! He had learned of nothing else but the two commandments of love; only the exact, painstaking, actual compliance with the same gave him everything else.
GGJ|5|123|4|0|There are some amongst you who, although I have demonstrated the matter very clearly, are asking in their mind: `Well, how can the soul attain to such wisdom by complying with the two commandments?' And I tell you: Because the soul has been so organized from the beginning!
GGJ|5|123|5|0|How does a grape ripen and become full of sweetness and spirit — seeing that it is only a simple, natural plant? This is accomplished by the light and the warmth of the sun. Through the light and through the warmth the nature spirits in the vine become increasingly more active. As they become more and more active and there is more friction between them, they become increasingly more fiery and shining in themselves. And this constant increase in their brightness and luminescence brings about an obvious increase in their mutual specific intelligence; the brighter their intelligence becomes, the more they recognize each other as belonging to one and the same order and, seizing each other, begin to organize themselves and unite. Once this has been fully accomplished, the grape has become ripe and edible.
GGJ|5|123|6|0|Once the juice has been gathered and well stored in a recipient, its well-ordered natural spirits now will no longer tolerate any foreign element which contains in itself natural spirits of a very different order, which would disturb the accepted good order of the settled natural spirits of the grape juice. As soon as something foreign which belongs to another order enters the young wine, it brews and ferments until the foreign body has been thrown out or has fully been assimilated into its order. Once that has happened, only then the inner light and the inner warmth of the spirit awakes from the good order of all the natural spirits of the grape juice which has become pure, and through the previously yet very impure young wine a spiritually stronger and purer wine has matured.
GGJ|5|123|7|0|So all this is an effect of the sun, that is, its light and its warmth. And likewise it is the same with a person and his soul! If he can put his soul into an ever greater activity through the observance of a law of the highest divine order, it will become brighter and warmer in all the areas of his life. It will then recognize itself ever brighter and more purely and likewise the divine power that flows into it ever more and more and also pulls it into an ever higher life.
GGJ|5|123|8|0|But if it recognizes this power, it also recognizes God, from whom this power comes. But if it must necessarily recognize this, it must also love God ever more and more. With this love it then expels everything that is foreign out of its ever purer and more perfect order of life and becomes ever more one with the order of the Divine spirit in it; as this is certainly so, it is a foregone conclusion that a soul thus permeated by the Divine Spirit must gain in strength and power and infallibly become a true child of the Most High.
GGJ|5|123|9|0|When such a soul then finally leaves the body and reaches the great Beyond endowed with the most perfected consciousness, it will certainly also immediately recognize God, since it has already become fully one with Him here and brought Him to the fullest and clearest consciousness in itself, and this is for the tangible reason that the eternally certainly very clearest consciousness of the spirit of God has become in a certain way the brightest and most united consciousness of the soul."
GGJ|5|124|1|1|Knowing it all without implementing it in life
GGJ|5|124|1|0|(The Lord) "But if that is all so and cannot ever be otherwise, how petty your concerns seem about keeping pure a word that has been given to you! Only very little of that is necessary for a person, only a smallest mustard grain; if he plants it in the earth of life of his heart and then takes care of it arduously and actively, a tree will grow from it, under whose branches even the birds of the sky will make their home.
GGJ|5|124|2|0|Have the Pharisees not kept the books of Moses and the Prophets in their purity to a jot?! But what use is this to them? They are still ravening wolves walking about in sheep's clothing and seeking to ravage the peaceful pastures of the lambs.
GGJ|5|124|3|0|I tell you all: Everything external, even if pure in itself, kills; only the spirit is alive and quickens everything it permeates. You will therefore summarize My teaching very briefly and easily, in as far as it is necessary for mankind. Whoever will act accordingly will, proportionately to his activity, awaken the spirit out of God within him. This will enliven the soul in the light and fire of all truth, and the soul will be guided into all truth and wisdom out of God and will clearly, in and by itself, experience what I have shown you, and inexpressibly more.
GGJ|5|124|4|0|Just consider now that I wanted to most wonderfully reveal My whole creation very analytically from the greatest thing to the smallest, so that I would call many thousands of My angels and order them to write down everything in the way that is possible for them, at lightning speed! Firstly we would need so much of the white parchment that truly there would not be enough space on the whole planet; but secondly, if all the endlessly many skins had been covered in tiny writing, tell Me, how far would you come with reading all these scripts to the end! I now hope that you are beginning to see your foolishness a little!
GGJ|5|124|5|0|Go to Memphis, to Thebes, to Carnac and to Alexandria! Everywhere you will find libraries, all the most genuine and correct; but I guarantee you that nobody is capable of reading everything through even in five hundred years! You would truly need the age of Methuselah in order to scan all the scriptures and signs just once! And what's his benefit after making such most amazing effort? You would finally quite purely forget what had been read from day to day, yes, in the end, if you were really confused, from hour to hour and from minute to minute and not gain the smallest advantage for his life.
GGJ|5|124|6|0|Now do you remember what sort of very different path I want to show you with this teaching of Mine, so that in the shortest time, if one only truly wants it, one can reach all wisdom of heaven?!
GGJ|5|124|7|0|I am this way, and the truth and the life. Whoever has truly accepted Me into his soul with love, but not only simply in faith according to the words he has heard, but instead perfectly indeed, to him I will always come in spirit and will reveal Myself to him and will illuminate him like a bright rising sun illuminates the previously dark fields of the Earth.
GGJ|5|124|8|0|With one inner spiritual glance he will grasp in its depth more than he could have done through reading in a million years, provided a man could live that long.
GGJ|5|124|9|0|You yourselves have now heard and seen some things for several days, which I have performed constantly teaching and acting among you, whereby your souls were awakened, and in your hearts love, faith and full trust have entered; however, if you were to leave it at that, your souls would truly gain very little and your cognition and knowledge would remain at their present level.
GGJ|5|124|10|0|You must from now on become independent according to My teaching, then your soul will become more alive and full of light. Only then will My spirit take up residence in your souls and will lead you into all wisdom.
GGJ|5|124|11|0|The new school of true life also consists of this and the only true recognition of God and of oneself, and therefore My teaching is called a true gospel, because it teaches man to go on the only correct and true path to achieving true, eternal life and to achieve the only true love and wisdom from God.
GGJ|5|124|12|0|The precepts are indeed few and, written in a book, can be read in a few hours by anyone who can read. However, the most eager reading alone will benefit a person only insofar as he will have acquainted himself with the external aspect of My teaching — which, of course, must be done first of all.
GGJ|5|124|13|0|For this action is like the necessary first step on a journey; for if I should travel from here to Damascus, but never make the first step, then it goes without saying that I cannot take the second step and the many future ones even less so, which should bring Me to Damascus. But if I take the first step even very firmly and then the second, third and fourth, that is no use to Me at all if I then stop and find it of too much effort to continue the steps until I have reached Damascus.
GGJ|5|124|14|0|I have now shown you all very most clearly what you have to do, in order to truly reach eternal life and all its righteousness. Therefore act accordingly and My promise will come to fulfillment in you all; for of all the things revealed to you so far, what I have just now told you and revealed is indeed the greatest and is of the highest importance for your life."
GGJ|5|124|15|0|I have shown you and revealed to you very many miracles of My creation, and you have learnt extremely much from Me; but you now know only that which you have heard and what you have seen. Nevertheless you do not know anything further. But with the present revelation I have shown you very exactly and tangibly clearly what you and everyone have to do in order to reach the unlimited self-view of all the miracles of the endless great creation of God, which then cannot pass away, but which will last for eternity."
GGJ|5|125|1|1|The need for introspection
GGJ|5|125|1|0|(The Lord) "So then do act accordingly; make every effort and check everything to see whether you have forgotten something, so that in the end you will not have to say: Look here, I have now done everything for a full ten or twenty years that the new teaching directed me to do, yet I am still in the same spot and feel within me no special enlightenment or a so-called eternal life! What is still lacking?
GGJ|5|125|2|0|That is why I tell you: Check very carefully to see whether some strong thoughts of worldly advantage have not assailed your heart, whether temporal arrogance, a certain too extreme thriftiness "a younger sister of avarice "ambition, sense of judgment, bossiness, salaciousness and the like have not captured your heart and thereby also your soul! As long as that is the case for one or another, he will not attain to the promise, that is, to its complete fulfillment for him.
GGJ|5|125|3|0|Look at the cider and the pure wine in a keg or a skin, full of spirit. As long as the cider contains coarse and foreign particles, it will ferment and not achieve any purity; but as soon as these are eliminated, it becomes more and more quiet in the keg and the cider clears and becomes pure wine, full of spirit.
GGJ|5|125|4|0|Many a person is not far from attaining to the Kingdom of God within his soul, yet if he does not examine himself to see whether something material still clings to his soul, he will not succeed. On closer self-searching he may find that he is still very touchy and easily hurt by some trifle.
GGJ|5|125|5|0|Someone says: 'Well, is a man not meant to have a sense of honor at all?' Oh yes, say I, man can indeed have a sense of honor, but it must be of the noblest kind. If a man who is still weak in his spirit offends you, do not be angry but go and tell him: 'Friend, there is nothing with which you can offend me, for I love you and all people. I bless those who curse me, and to those who do evil to me I do good to the best of my ability. But it is not decent for one man to offend another; therefore, leave that be in future for the sake of your own salvation. With your increasing tendency to offend, you could one day run into one who would really take offence and cause you great trouble; for that you would then only have to blame yourself.'
GGJ|5|125|6|0|If you speak thus with someone who has offended you, without the least grudge in your hearts, you have then completely justified the noble and divine sense of honor in your heart. But if you do not notice even a tiny type of small grudge in yourself and are bitter and unfriendly to people, that is another consequence of a small arrogance hidden in your soul, which alone is sufficient enough to prevent the union of your souls with My spirit of light in you.
GGJ|5|125|7|0|Or one and the same poor man demands from you several times some considerable alms. You have it indeed, and could give the poor man a thousand times over what you have already given him; but his particular brazenness embitters you and you show him the door and tell him not to accost you so often expecting alms whenever he asks for it
GGJ|5|125|8|0|Well, look, that is indeed a very reasonable speech for a man of the world, and such a small reprimand does the beggar some good; but he who meets the poor in this way is nowhere near mature enough to enter My kingdom, where I allow My sun to rise and set every day on good and evil people and for the good of all creatures.
GGJ|5|125|9|0|The same beam that illuminates the golden palace of the kings and purifies, matures and greatly sweetens the noblest of all juices in the vine, also shines on puddles and cloacae and is not annoyed by the croaking of frogs and the chirping of the grasshoppers. Such restraint reveals some stinginess. Such stinginess and great restraint are not far removed from avarice and cloud the living cider of the soul. As long as this continues to happen, the soul is not turned into a pure wine of life, full of spirit.
GGJ|5|125|10|0|But he who has the means and enjoys giving, not reproaching the poor because he has several times given him a small handout, is in this respect well able to enter My Kingdom, provided he is not aware of some other minor fault within his soul.
GGJ|5|125|11|0|Therefore, I tell you: Do always examine yourselves carefully in everything and advance to that level of life on which you will clearly and actively become aware that you are rid of all worldly dross."
GGJ|5|126|1|1|Brotherly love as a regulator of thrift
GGJ|5|126|1|0|(The Lord) Yes, another of you says secretly, it would all be fine with the self-check; but from where can we get the ever correct measure of pure feeling and knowledge? The person grows from the cradle into the traditional feelings and finds all actions right which are in harmony with such feelings; yes, if he acted against them he would think to have committed a sin.
GGJ|5|126|2|0|Let us assume a people consider thrift to be a recommended and praised main custom which says: Whoever saves in youth and maturity, must not suffer want in old age, and whoever does not work or save shall also not eat!
GGJ|5|126|3|0|My dear friends! These basic principles, praiseworthy in themselves, are very well known to Me. They can and should exist and be maintained wherever a nation lives in communities, but only ever in the noblest sense. But in order that it should exist among human society only in such a sense and never be downplayed or exaggerated, a durable and very reliable regulator must be placed at their side. But what is to be the regulator? Nothing and no one other than alone the true and pure neighborly love, whose wise first principle must be to do, from the heart, to the fellowman all that one would reasonably and wisely wish the other to do to one.
GGJ|5|126|4|0|Whoever considers this principle will soon become aware that this principle like no other will encourage all other people to a certain industriousness and also to the true and noble thrift; for if it is unpleasant for me that another one is lazy alongside my activity, I should not be lazy by his side!
GGJ|5|126|5|0|If everyone does this out of true, noble neighborly love, there will soon be very few in a community whom one can call 'poor'. Apart from the lame, the infirm, the blind, the deaf and leprous, there will be few others who will be a burden to a community; but these should indeed then be cared for courteously with the friendliest heart.
GGJ|5|126|6|0|Then a community will have one or even several teachers who do not have time to earn their living with the work of their hands. These should then be cared for by the community, so that they will not need to spend their time determined for the teaching of your children and yourselves with work in the fields! That is also an act of particular love for one's neighbor, which is high on the list. For he who provides you most actively with spiritual and thereby the truest treasures of life, you should not allow him to suffer want in his physical sphere.
GGJ|5|126|7|0|But whoever has such grace from Me and has been called to be a teacher of the people in My name, should consider that he has received grace from Me for free and therefore should not allow himself to be paid a reward for spreading it to others! A genuine teacher will pass on what he has received for free from Me also free of charge. But those who it was shared with should then out of true love for Me indeed take the teacher that I have sent to them with all love of their own initiative and not allow him to be in need in any way; for it goes of course without saying that what they do to a messenger from Me will be seen as if they had done the same onto Me Myself!
GGJ|5|126|8|0|But what they do, they should always do with great joy, so that the heart of the teacher will not become sad about the hardness of the hearts of the community members, and he should see with a joyful heart how My word from his mouth immediately begins to bear the noblest fruit of the true, inner life.
GGJ|5|126|9|0|You now see that the true, noble and "let's say "sensible love for one's neighbor is the very most reliable goal to keep in sight for this earthly life, in order to investigate whether and how pure it is in the soul. Therefore use it above all, and you will soon reap the most blessed fruits for the barns of eternal life in the light of My spirit within you! What do you think now, Mathael, as regards the pure maintenance of this teaching of Mine that you have now received? Is it to be kept pure by all people until the end of time, or not?"
GGJ|5|126|10|0|Mathael says, quite moved by the truth of My words, "Lord, just a short rest and I will thank You also with my tongue for this too greatly important revelation and guide to all of my thoughts! Yes, this praise must be spoken out loud! But now my heart is still too moved and contrite, therefore just allow my soul a little rest, oh Lord, You eternally most wise!"
GGJ|5|127|1|1|Love as the truest praise of God. The Lord's parables of the earth and of cultivation
GGJ|5|127|1|0|After a while our Mathael had gathered himself again and wanted to begin to declare to Me a very great dithyrambic praise.
GGJ|5|127|2|0|But I said to him: "Friend, what you want to say here openly I have known for a long time from Alpha to Omega; therefore, you may well leave that be! • I am not in favor of such profuse eulogies. The eulogy most pleasing to Me is that you love Me truly in the living depth of your heart.
GGJ|5|127|3|0|Once you are with your people, you can praise Me in great exaltation and I shall reward you with many gifts of grace for the heart, the soul and the spirit. But this is unnecessary here before Me, all the more so because all those present recognize Me, too, and, like you, do honor to Me.
GGJ|5|127|4|0|Believe Me: Since Noah nothing greater, more exalted and more worthy of God has been written and sung on earth than David's Psalms and the Song of Solomon. But this did not make David and Solomon dearer to Me. In the end, Solomon even lost My grace completely through his own fault, and it was not the Psalms that made David the man after God's heart but the fact that he recognized My will and of himself acted accordingly. But because he did that, his psalms also received a value before Me. So you see what it is that alone has value before Me. Do it, and you will honor and please Me most and your soul will truly benefit.
GGJ|5|127|5|0|But now My Roklus must come over here, for I see that he still has something on his heart and would like a closer explanation of it, which I will also give him. Roklus, come closer to Me, for I have some things to discuss with you!"
GGJ|5|127|6|0|When Roklus heard this call, he hurried quickly to Me and said, "Lord and Master, here stands before You Your last and most useless servant at Your service! Command, oh Lord, and I will immediately act accordingly most exactly! For I have heard Your previous words most exactly, I have checked them in the fire of life in my heart and found in them everything true to nature that You, oh Lord, have taught and most faithfully and clearly shown. Knowledge and realization must certainly be the first thing "but then immediately comes action; for all knowledge and realization has no value at all without action! I am now so completely convinced of this that all the wise men of the whole Earth could not bring me even a hair's breadth closer to another opinion. Therefore simply command, oh Lord, and I will hurry to put my hands to work!"
GGJ|5|127|7|0|"Yes, yes," I say, "Indeed we have a great task before us, and there are yet few workers! The harvest could be great, the seeds have become ripe; but there are only few reapers and harvesters. Therefore it is high time to put hands to work, so that the wheat will be brought into My barns, before the storms come and beat down and destroy the noble seeds of life and the birds then come and satisfy their ravenousness with them.
GGJ|5|127|8|0|Truly some cedars still stand in Lebanon, under whose branches Samuel once prayed. In those days these trees were still saplings full of power and luxuriance, and the raging storms tried in vain to cool their fury on them. Yet old age makes the sinews of his bleached life fragile and decayed! Therefore the old cedars of Lebanon indeed still have some power here and there in their branches and mock some storms with their healthy limbs; but more than two thirds of the branches have already fallen off, and those that still exist "hardly a third "are only half healthy and offer only the apes a needed shelter and a weak protection from the storms that are indigenous to Lebanon. Now you have an over-ripe seed to harvest and as an insightful forester Lebanon to be replanted anew with young cedars; but how can it be organized so as to be ready for the time of the great tempests? Do you understand Me well, My friend?"
GGJ|5|127|9|0|Roklus opens his eyes wide and says, "Lord, I have well understood that You this time have spoken purely in the Greek manner; but not a syllable of the actual meaning of Your words! Where then, oh Lord, do You have a field on Earth which is now full of ripe and harvestable wheat? Tell me where it is and tomorrow already a thousand reapers and harvesters will already very most actively cavort around to that place, and the coming storms will then have to rage on past the dry stubble!
GGJ|5|127|10|0|But what business of ours now is Lebanon, already very poor in cedars? Those who possess it should see how it should be reforested and the many apes can then jump around happily on the thick and still very strong branches and twigs of the old cedars of protection and seed of Samuel, David and Solomon! I think that it would be much better to busy ourselves with the true culture of man as far as possible and leave Lebanon in peace. In any case, I will take upon myself the field owned or just leased by You somewhere near Nazareth and tomorrow evening there will be no stalk standing any longer to be vulnerable to a coming storm on the open field! Therefore just command, oh Lord, and in a few hours I will immediately and easily put six thousand hands into action."
GGJ|5|128|1|1|The spiritual meaning of the two parables
GGJ|5|128|1|0|I say, "My friend, look, the birds have their nests and the foxes have their holes; but I, the son of man, do not even have a stone on this Earth on which I could lay My head by world law - not to mention an earthly field sown with wheat which would need a reaper!
GGJ|5|128|2|0|The 'field' that I mean is this world, and the ripe 'wheat' on it are the people, and the 'reapers' should be those that I call My disciples. They should go out into all the world and convert the people and bring everyone to the right path who walk along side roads and false tracks and who seek a safe asylum with thrice bound eyes, but cannot find one.
GGJ|5|128|3|0|They are 'ripe' because in them the pursuit of a higher goal has become awake and living. Everyone seeks the living rest, crowned with all blessing "but on misleading paths "and reach thereby despite their seeking nothing in the end but the death of the body; beyond that there is only the deepest night for everyone.
GGJ|5|128|4|0|As long as man does not feel such a need in himself, but instead continues to live quite like an animal unconcerned by his sphere of life, whatever it may become, and eats like a polyps on the bottom of the sea, there is no maturity yet for a higher revelation; but people, as there are now very many, even among the heathens, on almost a third of the inhabited Earth, who seek all sorts of things, avidly long also for the possession of a dreamt-up bliss, often buried in all sorts of passion, are ripe 'seed' for a higher vision, for the truth, that is for My kingdom, and many reapers are needed, teachers from My school, equipped with all love, patience, meekness, wisdom and power.
GGJ|5|128|5|0|And behold, there are now only few of these; apart from you there are no others, except for the Moors who were here and have fetched the necessary light for their tribe and will also do good works with it in their country! Therefore you few should from now on not fold your arms, but instead work without rest or relaxation, so that the number of reapers of My seed on the great field of life will ever grow more! That is what I wanted to say to you when I spoke of My field, of the ripe fruit and of the too small number of reapers for it.
GGJ|5|128|6|0|But as far as the old 'Lebanon' is concerned, with its cedars, it represents the scriptures of Moses until these days. It still exists, but its images have become old and decayed like the previously so magnificent cedars, from which the old temple in Jerusalem was made, at least on the inside, and from whose wood the wonderful Ark of the Covenant was made much earlier.
GGJ|5|128|7|0|The 'cedars' represent the words and the laws in the Scriptures. Once, when the cedars in Lebanon were still young and strong, they were of great use to the people, and a judge called Samuel was truly able to pray under their branches. But the earthly profit-seeking people almost entirely deforest beautiful Lebanon, and only too soon in the place of the old and fully healthy cedars grew all sorts of wild shrubs, and even the old, remaining cedars with their many brittle branches now only serve the monkeys rather than the people as protection and profit "but that naturally just accidentally; for the monkeys cannot recognize the value of a cedar and neither treasure nor put them to good use.
GGJ|5|128|8|0|And this is what is happening to the ancient Scriptures and the Prophets. One venerates the old book on an altar and prays hair-raisingly foolishly and blindly to it like a divinity and is not concerned at all about the content, and even less and even rarer about acting accordingly. There such a person (a Pharisee) totally resembles the monkey, who jumps around quite cheerfully on the thickest branches and he who wants to drive it away, beats it fiercely and wants to force it to flee. For the monkey always remains a monkey and uses the precious tree for a purpose other than that ordained by nature.
GGJ|5|128|9|0|And thus the Scriptures are no longer anything more to the people than a fragile cedar to the monkeys, and the whole of Lebanon is now wildly overgrown with all sorts of wild and often poisonous shrubs. These resemble the destructive and extremely bad human statutes, which have taken the place of the Commandments of God, and further resemble the fine and tasteful varnished graves of the Prophets, which are inwardly full of death, decay and nauseous smells, while the living word of the Prophets recorded in books remains unobserved in the sphere in which it should really be observed. It is worshipped as a sanctuary and the hands of those who touch the book of the Prophets unworthily are rubbed raw; but that the word of the prophets is taken to heart and then acted upon "oh, there is no trace of that to be perceived anywhere! What are the so-called Holy Scriptures then? Nothing but Lebanon, overgrown with wild shrubs, now a home to the monkeys and no longer for people enthusiastic for God!
GGJ|5|128|10|0|In time the teaching that I now give may well suffer the same fate. Men will idolize and worship it as a holy relic and lightheartedly and superficially forget the inner meaning and spirit of this My teaching. They will obey the laws of men and say: `What else do we need?'
GGJ|5|128|11|0|But then that great distress will come, which the prophet Daniel predicted when he stood on the holy place, saying: But in those days there will be great distress among the people, such as has not been since the very beginning of the world! I now think that you will understand My previous two images very well!"
GGJ|5|129|1|1|The spiritual maturity of the reapers of the Lord
GGJ|5|129|1|0|Says Roklus: "Yes, Lord, now I understand it precisely, but with a feeling of sadness. However, with regard to the laborers of whom there are too few at present, I am sure, o Lord, that You have quite a few more Raphaels on hand. These could approach the people and convert them, just as Raphael radically converted me, and within a few hours the whole matter would be settled all over the earth. I did not suffer any detriment from this kind of instruction, therefore, nobody else will suffer any either."
GGJ|5|129|2|0|Say I: "Indeed, My friend, from now on this will happen quite frequently, but only to people of your knowledge and experience and of your very sober sense of justice. Only, there are not many such people on this earth. The purest and best on earth are all here without exception; for I wanted them all to gather around Me from far and near.
GGJ|5|129|3|0|Long ago, I had planned and arranged their circumstances in such a way that they would arrive here at this time in order to be instructed by Me and My angels. Like you, they have all had the teaching LINEA RECTA from the heavens. They also have all, just like you, received the teaching LINEA RECTA from heaven. But they are all here now!
GGJ|5|129|4|0|For all others this highest and spiritually most necessary method of instruction would not be suitable at all and would obviously harm them more than do them good, because they would have to believe what was taught here on the strength of the many miracles being worked. Then their free cognition and the free will would either forever or at least for a very long time be lost. This concern is not necessary with you all, because you have a very well-founded knowledge and a great deal of experience in many things.
GGJ|5|129|5|0|Tell Me whether only one miracle has ever brought you into confusion in a certain way! You casually supposed with your own miracle-working that there can be no extra-natural miracle in the whole world; but there are people who through their talents and capabilities have heard some of the secret powers of nature, then put it into practice themselves and thus had to drive the other sheep of people necessarily into the greatest amazement, because they can have no idea at all from afar how a miracle that has happened can occur with quite natural powers.
GGJ|5|129|6|0|For someone like you no miracle is binding; for he will only too soon begin to investigate quite secretly and say: CUR, QUOMODO, QUANDO, QUIBUS AUXILIIS? [Why, how, when, which help] as was also the case with you. The sudden creation of the very new house, garden, harbor and the five ships did not particularly amaze you; for in India you got to know a magician who conjured up whole landscapes for you in an instant. Why should there not be someone here then who should create a garden along with a house and the harbor along with the ships in an instant?!
GGJ|5|129|7|0|Raphael had a job with you, in order to teach you of possible better things; but you were nonetheless not fully satisfied with it, but instead you immediately began to investigate further, and the spiritual reason had to be completely revealed to you, how such a deed may be conceivably possible on the pure spiritual path of will. Such a thing - down to the innermost reason - was then shown to you and to all who are present here, and you were certainly satisfied with it; for otherwise you would not have made the comment after almost every explanation and said: That is now tangibly true to me! And what you emphasized was also clear to you; for you would never have been satisfied with a lack of clarity or with a mystery! And behold, just like you, so quite a lot of others here; all were not satisfied to see only the surface of the sea, but instead they wanted to also experience what it hides in its profound bottom!
GGJ|5|129|8|0|And that is thus correct, for only such people who already are of a highly alert and bright intelligence can take in such a deeper revelation of life and understand it and nonetheless still remain free in their cognition and demand, and I can only use such people then as the true reapers on the great field of My human seed. But just count them yourself and you will truly not find too many of them for the great Earth!
GGJ|5|129|9|0|If I then say that the harvest is ripe and great, but there are only very few reapers, you will now hopefully see the reason for it very easily. I have kept nothing back from you capable ones and have shown you all and revealed the whole infinity and eternity in its main characteristics, as far and as deeply as was ever possible for your not very sharply understandable notions, and have also shown you tangibly clearly everything that My spirit will reveal to you then.
GGJ|5|129|10|0|But, as I said, I could only show all this to you and nobody else on all dear Earth, because they do not - and will not for a long time to come "possess the necessary non-judgmental ability because they on the one hand are still steeped in all sorts of superstition and on the other hand are too deeply involved in their selfish and dirty profit-seeking. Therefore, they are not interested in any spiritual phenomena and consider them as unnecessary to life and as something troublesome and obstructive to their freedom.
GGJ|5|129|11|0|Would you want to send an angel Raphael to them?! I tell you, as far as such extraordinary phenomena are concerned, these people, firstly, have no capacity for them, secondly, lack the any sense of understanding and, thirdly, would suffer damage rather than benefit through them."
GGJ|5|129|12|0|Superstitious and gullible people would certainly believe it all too quickly, but would make idols of Me and Raphael and in the end even of you as My friends, build temples to themselves and then honor and worship us like their gods. The actual people of the southern world however would drive us away then as traitors and work-shy sloths, and if we began to treat them with the divine power and strength, they would nonetheless not listen to us, but instead seek to kill us and drive us out as very dangerous enemies to human society according to their understanding, as will happen to Me Myself in the end.
GGJ|5|129|13|0|You can now easily see from that how many of the suitable harvesters we count now on the dear great Earth! What else is there left to do then but put our hands to work and work hard, as long as the cheerful light of day allows us; for once night has fully arrived, no one will easily be able to work in it. We are already all here together and will today yet put out hands to the great work soon after the rising of the sun one and all."
GGJ|5|130|1|1|Teaching hints of the Lord for the spreading of the gospel
GGJ|5|130|1|0|(The Lord) "We do not want at all to announce loudly in advance and claim: Things will be exactly so!, for if the great work should succeed, even I may not cast a sharp glance into the second future, so that between Me and the people created by Me not even the least shall come that would be able to have any influence on the freest will of the people.
GGJ|5|130|2|0|We have therefore nothing to do on our part except to simply teach the people the full arrival of the kingdom of God, of the pure love and truth, if needed with the small addition of some miracle which however has to be done only as a good deed and never as some punishment or even angry revenge. And not even that when we have to tolerate the greatest adversity by the blind and thus also very ungrateful people. Whoever of you does that would create only evil instead of good, and I would be forced to take away all My mercy from him and to look at him in the end with angry eyes.
GGJ|5|130|3|0|This teaching of Mine is thus to be given quite without any external and even less through an inner compulsion to the people and nations in the whole world, and the miracles are only to be performed when the people firstly have a living faith, convincing the whole heart and not plagued by any external doubt and possess otherwise much experience and much knowledge in various things.
GGJ|5|130|4|0|No miracles are to be performed before very gullible and superstitious people, because they would rob them of every spark of their already weak free will! And then this new religion of Mine from heaven would be no more useful than their old superstition; for they would begin to give the words from heaven some particular, divinely magical effect, allow it to happen to them and very passively act in all things and places and leave all action according to the religion to a very pious and good man.
GGJ|5|130|5|0|Yes, in the end they would become just as lethargic as there are many of the prosperous Jews nowadays who are even too lethargic to pray to God themselves, but instead they pay the Pharisees and also other people so that they would pray for them, since they themselves have too little time and it would also be far too inconvenient for them to mumble out the many, many prayers, long as a piece of string, themselves.
GGJ|5|130|6|0|But once it would get to such a pitiful point with this religion of Mine, then a general judgment as in the days of Noah which leads everything back to the old state of truth cannot be far away.
GGJ|5|130|7|0|Therefore teach all the people the purest truth and forget all mystical and magical elements, otherwise everything will have been in vain! For if a person comes out of the activity of his free will and transforms into a type of pious lethargy, he will stop being a human being. Instead he will stand under the dignity of an animal and rather resemble a deaf and wild shrub, which simply vegetates fruitlessly under the external influence of the light of the sun and its warmth as a wild shoot and is capable of almost no necessary independent activity any longer.
GGJ|5|130|8|0|With such people love also then grows cool and the poor neighbor in the end becomes an annoying fly to them which bothers them in their worldly sleep of comfort. And concerning the love for God they then pay all sorts of sacrifices and prayers. Oh tell Me, what is the future then for such people in the kingdom of God in their hearts?! I do not say that this state will necessarily happen to My religion as well, as has now happened to the Pharisees and Jews; but it may appear, and not in the too far future if you as the bearers of this religion do not go to work fully cleverly enough.
GGJ|5|130|9|0|For I do not turn you into shackled, but totally free messengers of the announcement of the kingdom of God on Earth. You should well receive the direction from Me at all times what should be done and said "but never with compulsion, since you are above all My dear and now fully first little children!
GGJ|5|130|10|0|I will force My will according to My wisdom upon neither you nor anyone else, but instead only announce it to you through word and counsel; you must then make it yours yourself through your will and through deeds, and indeed through all sorts of self denial in the various matters of this world.
GGJ|5|130|11|0|For you now know indeed that all the world and its multiple matter not there for the sake of the spirit nor the spirit for the sake of matter; and so it would be more than highly foolish of you all if you, as people who have more than half transformed your being into the spirit, were to decide for matter. But you will not make a full decision for the spirit either coerced by Me; for every coercion is and remains the highly personal thing of every man, because his eternal life depends on this alone.
GGJ|5|130|12|0|Knowledge and the yet so doubtless faith alone does not help anyone, but instead only acting accordingly! Therefore you all should above all warn the people who will get to know in the future the truth through you from Me to be active; for without this the promises held in the teaching could be as little fulfilled as a person will certainly never come to Damascus "even if the way there is very well-known to him and he also has the very firmest and most convinced faith that the familiar path leads almost directly to Damascus "if he never wants to take a step along the same, or if he plans often to undertake the journey in truth, but, basically hindered by all sorts of small affairs, nonetheless never gets round to setting foot on the path to Damascus."
GGJ|5|131|1|1|Acting according to the teaching and God's promises. On ceremonial service
GGJ|5|131|1|0|(The Lord) "Therefore, you must above all take great care that your future disciples are not idle listeners and believers in the new teaching, but that they zealously practice what they receive as convincing truth of My teaching. Only when man begins to become aware that the promises contained in My teaching are being fulfilled, will this teaching become a full truth within him, so that he will say to himself: `Yes, this teaching is truly out of God, because ever since I have been living according to it, one after the other of its promises is beginning to become fulfilled in all fact and truth.'
GGJ|5|131|2|0|If anyone has ever managed this, he has already won and with it My teaching also as an example for many others who are still being tested, but who have not been able to achieve the wanted any effect. They thus encouraged, will begin to put their hands to active work themselves, which will then begin to bear fruit for them, even if at the beginning very sparingly.
GGJ|5|131|3|0|Therefore be crafty and clever in the spreading and carrying out of My teaching like the snakes and foxes, but at the same time always as gentle as a dove, whose often angry-sounding billing and cooing is nothing but concealed love, as the dove was already a symbol for love in the old days.
GGJ|5|131|4|0|Now it depends mainly on you; how you will set it up, it will then continue to exist as this. If you only commit any small mistake at the first set up, then a few centuries later a whole mountain of sin against the correct order will have developed.
GGJ|5|131|5|0|Therefore do not let yourself be misled by anything old fashioned venerable! Neither the Sabbath nor the new moon, nor the Scriptures nor the temple, nor the graves of the prophets, nor the places in which I Myself worked with you, nor the pure magic of My name, nor the temple, nor the houses of the patriarchs or certain hours of the day and similar external crazy things any longer shall lead you down any side track from the truth heard here!
GGJ|5|131|6|0|For all that was until now only an exemplary correspondence of what now stands before you in the brightest light and as the purest and most unconcealed truth; it was only a great writing of signs, written over the wide face of the Earth, and a great letter of the Father in Heaven to His children on this Earth, but which now lies open and unsealed before you, and which you all have been able to read very well. But this letter now has neither value for the future, nor a determining meaning for life.
GGJ|5|131|7|0|This is all now love for God and for one's neighbor, but not only in theory, but instead truly in deed, and for that it needs neither the Sabbath nor a new moon, nor a temple, nor another particular time or any embellished clothing, nor any long senseless prayers, nor any senseless sacrifices, no oxen, calves or goats for the slaughter and burning, but instead only love alone, which I have revealed to you now so many times already.
GGJ|5|131|8|0|Thus you as the distributors of My teaching never ever become weak in whatever sort of old statute, not even in the choice of food; for whatever goes into the mouth with metes and bounds, never makes a person unclean, but instead a person is only made unclean by what comes out of the heart through the mouth to the harm of his neighbor! So with this teaching you will give the people the true blessing and the true salvation forever, which will remain just as pure in a thousand years and in another thousand years as I Myself now give and have given it to you!
GGJ|5|131|9|0|If, however, you combine some ancient ceremony with this My teaching, begin to observe certain anniversaries and insignificant temple rules, all this will keep growing from year to year and in a few centuries become a true Augean stable that will, finally, have to be cleansed through a universal judgment."
GGJ|5|132|1|1|The salvation from the yoke of ceremonial service and the law
GGJ|5|132|1|0|(The Lord:) "With this I give you a divine life precept which is as far removed from any ceremony as one celestial pole is from another. There is then no need for a Sabbath, a temple, a prayer-house, any fasting, a staff and coat of Aaron, a two-horned head-dress, an ark of the covenant, a sensor, a blessed and, still less, a cursed water. With this teaching man as such is all in all and needs nothing but himself.
GGJ|5|132|2|0|In the ancient, rudimentary teachings man was only partly depicted materially as, more and more ennobling himself, he developed into a true spiritual man and it was therefore necessary to portray him in all sorts of spiritually corresponding forms, vessels and ceremonial rituals.
GGJ|5|132|3|0|In this My new teaching man is completely at one in and with himself, as if in one point. In the same way I Myself am here united with all My former primordial and infinite Deity in one point before you and tell you that from now on you need no longer look for the Kingdom of God and its righteousness in the temple at Jerusalem or on Mount Gerizim nor worship God there, but such divine service may be held wherever there is a human being!
GGJ|5|132|4|0|The heart of man will be the living temple of the true, one and only God and the active love will be the only true service to God, and the love for God will be His one and only true worship!
GGJ|5|132|5|0|But since neither a true love for God without active love for one's neighbor, nor this without true love for God is conceivable, both loves are basically only one love and thus one and the same true worship of God. Whoever has that within has everything, all the law and all the prophets united in his own heart and no longer has need of anything more.
GGJ|5|132|6|0|I hereby abolish all old forms, as well as the law of Moses; however, not in the sense that they should no longer be observed — far from it — but only insofar as they had previously been an external coercion to act in a certain manner, followed by earthly punishment in case of non-compliance. In this way the law was a judge breathing down everyone's neck, and a permanent judgment from which no one could escape. But a human being weighed down by the burden of the law obviously is under permanent judgment; and he who is under judgment is spiritually dead and cursed by the inner, divine freedom of life.
GGJ|5|132|7|0|Not until the law becomes his own and is subject to the freedom of his own freest will is man rid of all judgment and curse and death. I came into this world mainly to free all men from the yoke of the law, the judgment, the curse and death. Therefore, from now on I take away all externals, let you truly come into your own and thereby make you true children of God and lords over all the law and judgment.
GGJ|5|132|8|0|If you, as well as your disciples, abide by this rule unchangingly, no judgment will ever come over you because you are above the judgment; but as soon as you allow in one or the other matter to have an ancient, external law added and adhere to some ancient, external ceremonial, you will again submit to a judgment, and death will touch you in the same measure as you have submitted to an old ceremonious law!"
GGJ|5|133|1|1|The relationship of the children of God with the political laws of the state
GGJ|5|133|1|0|At this Roklus says, "But, Lord, what about the compliance with the political laws of the state? Surely one has to observe them, regardless of how much one has become one's own master!? Or can these laws be dealt with in the same manner as those of the great prophet Moses?"
GGJ|5|133|2|0|Say I: "But, friend, how can one call rules of state laws? By law is meant only the proclaimed will of God ; your rules of state are nothing but the very changeable will of a man and can never deal with anything but the most external and material conditions of physical life. If they are good, you will approve of them and accept them with your free will; once you have done that, you have already mastered the rules of state and can no longer come under judgment because of them. But if they are bad, you have the liberty to free yourself of them and to move to where there are wiser laws or to make the legislator aware in the very gentlest way of the shortcomings of some laws and give him a correct and good advice. If he accepts the advice, you will well be able to remain; but if he in his domineering arrogance does not accept your advice, then move on! For the Earth is large and has many lands and peoples and kingdoms and kings and princes."
GGJ|5|133|3|0|Once you are pure in your inside, then everything will also be clean; for to the clean all things are clean because he can see the reason for everything, which is to say: For the seer everything during the day is illuminated, and even the night is not lightless for a sharp seer, while to the blind everything is dark and the day has no advantage over the night for him.
GGJ|5|133|4|0|Therefore whoever is once in the full order within, is also a lord over all disorder that can occur anywhere in the world in one way or another. But because he is a lord and in himself cannot slide into any disorder any longer, he may and can basically exist well in every political society, however it may be created and organized; for he sees clearly where he has to go.
GGJ|5|133|5|0|I Myself am now on this Earth and subject Myself, according to My external personality, to the order prescribed by the emperor of Rome and never contradict it, not even for appearance's sake! Do I thus lose order in My innermost divine being? Oh not at all "I am who I am, unchanged, and My advice will also be accepted by those who bear the power of the ruler in their hands, and I am therefore a master and lord over them, and no one asks Me and says: Lord, why do you do that?
GGJ|5|133|6|0|Believe Me that someone who has truly become lord over himself can also easily become lord over a whole nation; and no one will say to him: Friend, how can you do such a thing? For the people will make him into it themselves, in that they will hurry to him in droves and will seek advice. But what is a wise advisor but a wise legislator? Whoever gives these laws, however, will also be a lord over those who have received the laws from him! Or are Ouran, Mathael, My noble friend Cyrenius here, Cornelius, Faustus and Julius not rulers and commanders and have nonetheless accepted laws from Me and call Me their Lord? Why did they do that then? Because they have got to know very brightly the truth and its power and strength in Me more than enough! But what I now say and do, that and many other greater things you will also do in the near future and will thus have to bring forth quite the same effects on the whole dear Earth.
GGJ|5|133|7|0|Certainly a decided courage is needed for this, which does not fear the death of the body; but how should he fear something that carries eternal life in the highest clarity and quite perfectly has become a lord of life in itself and must know very well that firstly those who may well kill the body are not able to do any more damage to the soul and its eternal spirit of life, and that secondly the soul makes a never pronounceable gain through losing the heavy body for ever, which all the treasures of this earth would never be able to take away!
GGJ|5|133|8|0|But whoever sees such a thing in oneself in life's highest and deepest basic clarity, well, will he perhaps have fear of physical death?! And even if he did still, he would resemble obviously a fool who laments that he has been freed from his straitjacket and instead is clothed with the robe of the highest and most liberal freedom and clarity of eternal life! But that is not thinkable, therefore the necessary courage will also most certainly not be lacking for you at the right time.
GGJ|5|133|9|0|Therefore, do strive above all to become perfect masters over your own self and you will also be masters over all the laws and all judgment and not subject to the curse of some foolish worldly law.
GGJ|5|133|10|0|What you become yourself, however, make sure that all those who will learn from you the innermost order of life will become as well "then they will become your true friends and brothers and will give no other laws anymore because they like you will see that the innermost law of life replaces all the others and makes them fully useless!"
GGJ|5|134|1|1|Basics of raising children
GGJ|5|134|1|0|Roklus says, "Lord, that is all the very purest gold, and all this allows the truth to be now seized with ones hands! Thus this religion must remain as pure as a diamond in all eternity of eternities and will also remain so in the planting of my institute, for which I and my companions will use every concern!
GGJ|5|134|2|0|But now I still have a small problem; if I may know what I have to do in that respect, then everything will be in the diamond hardest and purest order, as I now cannot imagine otherwise! It is the up-bringing of children in your religion! Should one then also avoid as far as possible every pictorial imagination of something that is to be taught to them?"
GGJ|5|134|3|0|I say, "In any case, for pictorial representations get stuck nowhere as firmly as in the minds of children and are then later very difficult to be totally removed from them!
GGJ|5|134|4|0|Teach them firstly only to read, write and arithmetic mechanically; then reveal to them the form of the Earth and show them at the same time the true reason everywhere, in as far as this is appropriate for them and in as far as they are capable of understanding it! Enrich them with all sorts of useful knowledge and allow them to make their own small experiences, and enthuse to them about everything that is good and true.
GGJ|5|134|5|0|And believe Me that the children understand the good and the true much earlier than all the often senseless and wide-spread teasing, from which they should then themselves decipher some profound truths, which tires them and in the end must make them inactive! In any case you will see and recognize all that is to be done in the brightest light when My spirit within you leads you into all truth! If any of you still has any questions, then ask; for the coming day of My onward journey draws near, and Mark is beginning to take care of the morning meal!"
GGJ|5|134|6|0|Roklus says, "Lord and Master of eternity! I now know, speaking quite as honestly now as I ever can, may, or will, truly of nothing more which could be put together as a question for You; for now everything is clear that the way has become clear. Certainly I could ask for countless other things that are still an impenetrable riddle for me; but I now know from Your prophecy that that will all become clear to me, and so any further questioning would be a truly empty threshing of straw!
GGJ|5|134|7|0|The greatest thing is now hat the way that we have to take is fully clear to us, in order to reach the long desired rule over ourselves. If we have this, then we have everything; but if we do not have this, then even that partial knowledge I of little or no use to us. I for my part really do not know what else I could still ask! But I do not want to say or advise someone else that he should not now ask anything more!
GGJ|5|134|8|0|But I thank you, oh Lord, for this extremely great light, which You have now mercifully allowed to shine upon me; to You from now on be all my love and all honor! I now will step back to my companions with Your best permission and will discuss with them very much how we will now regenerate our institute in Your name. For all the present things must be thrown out and Your word brought in effectively!"
GGJ|5|134|9|0|At this Roklus wanted to go; but I said to him, "Remain a while; for I have a few other things to discuss with you!"
GGJ|5|135|1|1|The embarrassment of the institute of the Essenes
GGJ|5|135|1|0|Roklus says, "Oh Lord, there is perhaps no other who would rather remain beside You than I! Whatever it may be, everything that comes from You is always the highest bliss and blessing to my heart! I am burning with curiosity to learn something more from You, for example about the renewal of our institute!"
GGJ|5|135|2|0|I say "Yes friend, you have guessed well! There are still some things which would create some considerations for you in your work, and thus could become strife in your council; therefore it would be good if I inform you Myself of some hints about it!
GGJ|5|135|3|0|Above all I give you the present assurance that My servant Raphael will come to you at times and be of help to you with advice and action. For the other times he has in any case already his very determined directions and knows what he has to do during the time of My stay on this Earth, and where he has to stay at certain times. This assurance I make to you, however, is valid only for the most extreme case which could happen in your institute in the time of regeneration.
GGJ|5|135|4|0|But what you have to do yourself, I will now tell you in very short hints. You still have your extremely smartly created institute for waking the dead, as it was and still is; at the same time there are one hundred and seven children there between the ages of three and fourteen, among them over half are girls. You are now in a great embarrassment, since you have hardly twenty similarities in all your institutes for human reproduction and now envoys with painted pictures have been sent out to all the world so that at any cost similar children would be bought. But these envoys are doing poor business; for if they find somewhere a similarity, it is not sold to them for any price, and they cannot use something that is not similar, of course. What do you say to that kettle of fish?"
GGJ|5|135|5|0|Here Roklus scratches behind his ears quite massively and says, "Yes, Lord, if so "which is very easily understandable "then the institute is in a big snare! It was certainly a big mistake, and indeed against my will to accept so many dead children at once; but our first director, namely in the sphere of the reanimation of children, gave me the assurance that it would go very well. However, the story looked only too soon quite differently! Hardly twenty similarities, and the others?! We may seek them with the lantern with which the cynics once sought the people in brightest daylight!
GGJ|5|135|6|0|Our director certainly sent well-endowed envoys in all directions; but if things really are like that, we with our whole institute have been quite written off and must suffer the greatest embarrassment at the mocking laughter of the envious an very most jealous Pharisees, the more so as some children of the Pharisees are supposed to be among these as far as I know, with whom the jealous ones have certainly planned to test us!
GGJ|5|135|7|0|Oh dear, it is certainly a very bad do, and can be very obstructive to me in my now very firmly made intention to act simply only in Your name! What can be reasonably done there? Just the reason is silent in me! You, oh Lord, certainly could help us out of embarrassment, if it was in Your holy will, and if you could do it, since at least we with the institute never knowingly and with intent ever had some actual evil motive!
GGJ|5|135|8|0|Our lack of knowledge through no fault of our own however You, as a most loving God, Lord and Master, cannot lay on us as a burden? And if Your eternally immeasurable wisdom should find guilty spots on us for which we truly can do nothing, then Your even less measurable love is certainly powerfully endless more than enough, in order to sweep away the same! I and all my main companions now place all our hopes on You and trust most firmly that You will help us this time out of the very greatest embarrassment, for which however we make You the most glowing promise that it will be our concern at all times to preserve Your holy word for all time as purely as we have now heard from You under the greatest gratitude of our hearts!"
GGJ|5|135|9|0|I say, "But why do you call then that such a great embarrassment, since you have received faithfully enough My most possible assurance of help in the most tangible way?! For what I promise to someone, I also keep all the more certainly than the sun daily must rise and always illuminates half the earth, whether the surface of the Earth is cheerful or dulled with clouds and mist! Until when should then the one hundred and seven children return to the homes of their parents alive again?"
GGJ|5|135|10|0|Roklus says, "Lord, what should I, what can I answer You except: Oh Lord, all things are known only too well to You and therefore certainly also our foolishness!"
GGJ|5|135|11|0|I say, "Certainly, you have given Me a good answer! You have truly committed a great foolishness in that you have set a much too short deadline for the fake reanimations! You have been well encouraged by several happy attempts and have naturally had to make the experience that for your institute a shortest possible period of reanimation is not only the least expensive, but also certainly the most recommended, because the whole thing increases the miracle effect "of course, only in appearance!
GGJ|5|135|12|0|If you had enough of the similar children, things would be carried out otherwise according to your manner; but because exactly the main element is lacking for this purpose, it is well understandable that you have fallen into the most enormous embarrassment. I could certainly help you out of the great embarrassment this time; but then I would have to obviously help a lie, and look, that would not be right at all, however very dear you all are to Me now! Things must then happen quite otherwise!"
GGJ|5|136|1|1|The prohibiton of the fraudulent Essenian resurrection of the dead
GGJ|5|136|1|0|(The Lord) "Look there at the left side of Cornelius, who is now dozing a little, the boy; his name is Josoe! He lay in the grave for over a year, and his bones were without flesh. He lay not far from Nazareth in a crypt, and I gave him life again, and no one sees in him that he had lain quite rotted away in the grave!
GGJ|5|136|2|0|What I was able to do for him, I could very well also do for your hundred and seven children, and indeed now on the spot and in the fastest moment! But it would not serve you much at all; for thereby the children would come before the announced deadline back into the houses of their parents. Therefore the deadlines must be kept exactly, so that now no new lies are created in this affair. But then My servant shall come to you and call the real children back to an earthly life, of course somewhat against My order, and indeed in the presence of their parents who will be called there for this purpose, so that they may also recognize in their great blindness as if by a great push that now the kingdom of God is now near.
GGJ|5|136|3|0|But what you have to say at that occasion I will lay in your mouth, wherever I will be physically; but then I make you for now and for the future very seriously aware that you, and no one from your institute should ever accept any other deceased children for resurrection, not even for all the treasures of the world.
GGJ|5|136|4|0|For whenever I let a child die, that certainly has its highest important reason, and it would be against My will and against My order to awake such children back to earth. Now, as far as these present hundred and seven children are concerned, I have foreseen this, and it therefore does not happen against My will and in the wider sense neither is it against My order; but in the future such a thing must happen only very rarely, if you or someone else is encouraged to do so directly by My spirit.
GGJ|5|136|5|0|You may heal the sick once, twice, even three times, as many times as you want; but there is to be no more waking from the dead for those who have died in the flesh! For you thereby make the souls that have become free from the flesh into a much worse monster than the worst murderers and street robbers among the people who still have to live out their time on this world.
GGJ|5|136|6|0|In this world it is considered the greatest misfortune if someone is killed. But it is considered a thousand times greater misfortune in the beyond for an already free soul to be forced back into its mortal, stinking and clumsy body! Therefore you would be doing no one a favor if you called him back to this earthly life.
GGJ|5|136|7|0|There are indeed terrible souls there which one could actually call devils. On the other side it is certainly ten thousand times worse for them than it is for a beggar on this earth, however poor and persecuted; but among all the many whose number can be accepted very well as up to ten thousand million now according to the Arabian way of counting, there is none who might walk the path of the flesh one more time. But if the unlucky ones never want to return to this Earth again, how much less those who are happy on the other side! Therefore let this be told to you, and no longer raise any more dead! Have you now understood that too?"
GGJ|5|136|8|0|Roklus says, "Yes, Lord, I understood that very well, and I can therefore never be grateful enough to You eternally for the extraordinary remedy to our great embarrassment; but in any case we have never given up actually with the true business of reanimation, since our reanimations were actually basically nothing other than very secret deceptions for the good of the grieving humanity only, that is, in as much as we previously could think with our limited understanding about the best for man! We had basically extremely little profit from this, since the maintenance of the human farms and its purchase, that is by human children, was always extremely costly.
GGJ|5|136|9|0|At our reanimations the people in the great otherworld have quite certainly suffered no disruption and so I think that, considering the small deception, we have performed very little of anything disturbingly terrible for the kingdom of the soul; for the souls of the dead were never forced by us to return to this fleshly world!"
GGJ|5|136|10|0|I say, "That is indeed true; but nonetheless such a manipulation of yours has caused some disturbance for the spirit world all the same. For the dead child has become very well a citizen of the spirit world. But now with time also his parents have died to this world and the false child as well; they soon met again on the other side as usual under suitable circumstances.
GGJ|5|136|11|0|Now, what must the surprised parents have thought in the other world about the method of reanimation if they met the true and also the false child that they had considered to be the genuine child in this world irrevocably obviously only too soon? Just think yourself a little bit about it!
GGJ|5|136|12|0|For everything kept so hidden on this world down to the smallest detail will be revealed there. Whatever someone has done here no matter how secretly and hidden will nonetheless be shouted from the roof12 tops, as they say, and that highly loudly before the eyes and ears of millions! Now just think as a false re-animator about yourself in the sphere of such a disclosure! How do you think to cope and deal with things there then?
GGJ|5|136|13|0|If people with their highly limited sense of truth in this world recognize, judge, sentence and finally even punish quite well such indecency when actually the inner strength of truth is mostly lacking, how much more there where the truth being one of the most invincible powers is always the lord above all existing ones!
GGJ|5|136|14|0|Look, among the small birds of prey there is one whose name derives from his song and therefore is called the cuckoo! Breeding is instinctively built into this bird. Therefore he lays his eggs wherever he may and can in the nests of various other birds and does not even spare the nests of the starlings! If this poorer little birds now see that instead of their equals only cuckoos appear, even they as unreasoning animals make very puzzled eyes and begin to keep further and further away from the nest and if they hear any cuckoo crying they fly at him in flocks upon flocks and track and tease it in every way possible.
GGJ|5|136|15|0|Now, if even these reasonless animals equipped only with an instinctive intelligence take revenge on a deceiver, how much more is that certainly to be expected among the reasoning people, and how much more again among the spirits, before whom no deception can take place again, since their insight and recognition has become quite clear!"
GGJ|5|137|1|1|The principles of the reformed Essenian institute
GGJ|5|137|1|0|(The Lord) "From this you can see that over there everything will be revealed and also must be revealed, otherwise the countless and various unions of spirits could not possibly exist. And now it begs the question what sort of a face a person will put on there who here among the people stood in a great reputation because of his wonderful deeds and for whom on the other side it will immediately be shown only too clearly that all his miracles were quite common fraud in themselves; and even if the fraud was well-meant, he still had to be paid and sold to the blind customer as the genuine goods "and often for a very great amount of money!
GGJ|5|137|2|0|And behold, that and nothing else was then also your method of reanimation until now, particularly of the children! Your monthly public reanimations in the known underground catacomb-like arches are an already too deep combination of fraud, than to talk about; for there you have people employed who every month once have to pretend to be dead in certain coffins and at your familiar command in the presence of several blind believing watchers to stand up from the coffin and then immediately to walk so that they cannot be questioned by any of the often many spectators and wonderers about your health and your names and place of living.
GGJ|5|137|3|0|Do you know, this bird-like frau is too mean for any other words to be lost on; but since many have been induced through this to hand over their dead dear child for reanimation, it nonetheless comes into consideration and is very suitable to become very awkward for you on the other side.
GGJ|5|137|4|0|But as we said, everything that has happened to you so far, I want and will take upon My own shoulders and make everything good again for you all; but for the future neither the one nor the other, which has even the very slightest trait or smell of fraud, may occur in your institute for any price in the world, if you want Me, acting like with My hands, to remain with it in the spirit until the end of this world.
GGJ|5|137|5|0|The most perfect love and truth should reign in it [the institute] and no other fraud however small should ever occur, then this institute will remain for all time; and if it should ever have jealous and dark persecutors from time to time they will nonetheless not be able to do harm to it!
GGJ|5|137|6|0|To be sure, it will not last much longer in this country than this My teaching will — for this land will be devastated by heathens of the most ignorant kind —; but in future times the headquarters of all those who believe and trust in My name will be in Europe. There you will be organized in various branches; with some rulers you will be popular and held in high esteem, by others you will only be tolerated. Only some who are very benighted will drive you across the borders of their kingdoms. Those doing so will be sure to be beset by one or the other trouble of which they will not rid themselves so easily. But also the kingdoms in which you will only be tolerated will not thrive too well.
GGJ|5|137|7|0|This is My gift and blessing to you, that you will always be true master builders; and where you are accepted lovingly and with honor, that kingdom will have a good and lasting foundation. I do not wish to make of you physicians in the future, but masons who shall erect everywhere from the hardest precious stones the walls of a new, heavenly Jerusalem and many of the most magnificent residences in this city, which has now been begun and will be continued to be built in all eternity after the initial wall has been erected.
GGJ|5|137|8|0|Since you are now My masons and free builders and I want My city built from the hardest precious stones, all of you and you, My friend Roklus, will easily understand why I cannot use any common limestone, sandstone or bricks. By these I mean all sorts of fraud and deception, which cannot last forever. Only the purest and most unflawed truth is that diamond stone which can offer all eternity the constant and ever same defiance.
GGJ|5|137|9|0|You will often be tempted to hide your real thoughts instead of showing your true feelings. Yet do not yield to the temptation or deceive anyone with your eyes, but let everything you say and do be the fullest truth, and you will always be sure of My grace, power and wisdom.
GGJ|5|137|10|0|Do not ever make anyone a promise which later on you might not be able to fulfill or for certain reasons might not want to fulfill, for verily, I tell you: Nothing appears to be more bitter and more painful to man than a promise made to him which later is not kept! For, had he not been promised anything, he would not have relied on it but taken a different course of action, by which he would have gained some help or advantage. Having firmly relied on the promise which was only made but not kept, he now finds himself in desperate straits and sadly disappointed because he fell between two stools on the sand, and curses those who have plunged him into the greatest misery through their false promises.
GGJ|5|137|11|0|Therefore, you must keep whatever promise you may have made to another, even at the cost of your earthly life, otherwise I could not be a permanent member of your institute. Remember well Who He is Who gives you this commandment! He is forever a Lord over all life and death. Even if I punished nothing else while on this earth, yet I would punish a man who makes promises to another without keeping them, usually for some selfish reason.
GGJ|5|137|12|0|By refusing the promised reward to the one who has done you a service you commit a greater sin than by stealing from someone. If he performed his service halfhearted and poorly, you can of course remind him and tell him that next time he cannot expect such a compensation unless he will perform his service with the proper diligence; but, no matter how poor his performance may be, you must keep your word so that he may see that the spirit of full truth is alive and working within you.
GGJ|5|137|13|0|For this reason I help you awaken your 107 dead children in the fullest sense of the truth. In this way you need not face as liars making false promises those whose dead loved ones you promised to bring back to life. But in future do pull yourselves together, completely and in earnest, for whatever you would do to contravene My easy to follow advice would inexorably bear you very poor fruit."
GGJ|5|137|14|0|Does all that seem somehow too difficult to you because you start to make a very thoughtful face? Tell Me now simply quite loudly and openly if you have anything to object to Me! Now we are still together personally and can air some things which in the future will be clearly somewhat more difficult, since we may not meet again personally so soon! Speak now and I will hear you!"
GGJ|5|138|1|1|Roklus' attempt to justify white lies
GGJ|5|138|1|0|Roklus says, "Everything that You, oh Lord, have now said, is only too true, and nothing can be said against it! But since You are so strictly against anything which bears even the very slightest semblance of fraud in it even when a person could be in the fullest seriousness physically and spiritually helped through it, this obviously makes me very reflective now, since for me the principle maintained through a thousand experiences stands firm, that now very many people can be helped in no other way than only on the way of a subtle fraud "but which I call certainly no fraud, but pure cleverness of state.
GGJ|5|138|2|0|Speaking honestly, oh Lord, after the experiences I have made on this Earth, some people cannot be helped in any other way than alone through a well-meant little deceipt! The children must however be deceived in the beginning always, otherwise one would not be able to do anything with them at all; and what good would one do them then if one immediately led brought the purest truth into their face?! I have indeed laid things before You at another opportunity quite clearly and distinctly as a person, so that it was never about ever following a person to his disadvantage, but instead always only to his spiritual advantage in some way! And I only did that because I saw too clearly in advance that this or that person was not to be got around at all in any other way. If that now counts as a sin before You "yes, Lord, then it will truly be highly difficult to be a person!
GGJ|5|138|3|0|For example: I go somewhere and meet on the way as a heathen a totally blind arch-Jew, whose super-zealous temple fanaticism predicts immediately a whole legion of the most terrible devils in everybody. If a heathen touches him with his knowledge, he is immediately unclean for a whole year, and in such an imagined position of his the unhappiest person, because he cannot and may not take part in any of the many advantages of the temple. If I tell him that I am a heathen "if he asks me who I am "he would then rather allow all ordeals happen to him than to be led by me over a highly dangerous part of the mountain path. But if I tell him very firmly that I am also a Jew from Jerusalem, he will extend his hand in joy and then allow himself to be led over the highly dangerous path very most gratefully. Once I have brought the poor blind man there where there is no longer any danger for him and the smell of his now very close homeland already attracts him and he can no longer go wrong, then I take my leave and go on with a happy mood. The blind Jew then learns no syllable more from me his whole life long, and no one will easily be able to say to him that that person who once led him over a very dangerous way was a heathen.
GGJ|5|138|4|0|Now tell me about a reasonable and honestly well-meaning person, whether then the certainly highly harmless lie was not cleverer and better than if I had said the truth to the poor person, namely that I am a heathen! Then I tell You and anyone a thousand times over in your face that only an icteric and fully brain-sick idiot from the most dubious league of Pharisees can explain such a necessary lie as a sin "but an only somewhat reasonable person never and a God certainly all the less! For so highly and widely different can the present and after-world views on life certainly not be that one as purely spiritual what all pure reason on this Earth must recognize as good and fair must see that as the straightest opposite! For if on the other side something is black and dark for the pure spirit which here always a well-meaning soul sees as white and bright, there either this or that other-worldly life is needed in a madhouse.
GGJ|5|138|5|0|Lord, You know my whole life from the cradle onwards and will hardly find a moment in my whole life when I have meant harm with someone or wanted to do even the slightest harm to someone! A thousand times I will be cursed by Your all-powerful divine mouth, if that is provable for me! But if I was nonetheless a sinner in that I had to take my casual flight from politics particularly among spiritually weak people in order to be able to do something good to them according to the call of my heart and according to my human recognition, then I must openly admit that it is very unpleasant for me then to be a human being; so, oh Lord, turn me according to Your omnipotence only into a donkey and You shall have my thanks for it!
GGJ|5|138|6|0|My certainly only humanly reasonable opinion is this: Every person does according to his best knowledge, recognition and conscience what seems to him to be best, is peaceful and conciliatory and does good for the poor suffering humanity according to his strength, and so his action must also be seen as correct and good and correct even by a God and recognized, and no god can demand more from the person as unmistakably His creation and work than what and which capabilities He Himself has laid in him! Or is it possible that a highly wise god can demand more from His work than what and how much He has laid in the same? I believe that this would be pretty difficult and would have approximately the same face as if someone in all seriousness wanted to pour ten buckets of water out of a very small barrel or skin that hardly holds one bucket-full. I therefore ask You, oh Lord and Master, to express Yourself more clearly in this respect; for thus as I believe to have understood You previously, no even little reasonable human existence on this Earth is thinkable according to Your teaching!
GGJ|5|138|7|0|Yes, the truth, the holy, must be for the people; they must get to know the house and its order and justice most exactly in which they live and actually should live for ever according to Your promise. But the naked, if even still so pure truth seems to me at least indeed very beneficial, but otherwise extremely bitter medicine which everyone who is only a little bit sensitive gums spits out again immediately as soon as they have only touched it. But what does one do? One surrounds the bitter medicine with something sweet and pleasant, and the patient will then easily swallow it and without getting a fever in their stomach, when they will soon begin their healing effect! And that, I believe, should also be the same with the spreaders of the truth! We should give them never, particularly at the beginning, any other way than hidden and reveal it little by little! Then in my opinion the best effect will never be lacking. But if you give it immediately quite uncovered and naked, you will very often and most of all cause more damage than any true use.
GGJ|5|138|8|0|I do not want to say any word for the extenuation of our natural miracles and am myself of the perfectly convinced opinion that we have risked too far; but I can always add with my best conscience that we ourselves have never harmed anyone with this, but instead, according to our well-considered knowledge normally doubly done good. Firstly we have often dried the tears of very sad parents with it, which certainly is and cannot be something bad, and secondly we have provided the children of very terribly poor parents in the best way for the whole time of their life on Earth and set them on a point so that they received in the houses of rich people the better traditions according to the present world order also a better education, while they otherwise would have been in the greatest poverty without any education grown to human-like animals, as in this time there is truly no lack of examples. No angel rises from the lit heavens and takes such poor half animal like people and teaches them; and if we obviously do something to better and educated people according to our best knowledge, recognition and conscience in a possible way and method, we run the risk of sinning before God and being declared as a fraudster of the people before Him!
GGJ|5|138|9|0|Lord and Master, You can easily teach and speak, for Your will is the director of the whole of eternity! But we weak people, we nothings in comparison with You, feel only always the pressure, but seldom or never relief, and have on top of this the very sharpest expectation of that day on the other side.
GGJ|5|138|10|0|Lord and Master, truly, Your teaching has quite straightened me up, and I was full of the most blessed expectations; but now I have been quite thrashed down and do not know how to help myself because You demand things from me for whose fulfillment I with my common sense do not know what to do , and I cannot act against my common sense!"
GGJ|5|138|11|0|At this Roklus became still and said nothing.
GGJ|5|139|1|1|The rightful use of common sense and prudence
GGJ|5|139|1|0|At this Cyrenius asks Me, "Yes, what is that then all at once? Roklus was until now already like a true foundation stone for the holy city that should be built anew, and now all of a sudden he seems to have turned around, despite the fact that You have promised him all help!"
GGJ|5|139|2|0|I say, "That he is and remains, despite the fact that he hasn't quite understood Me! But I saw that still in him and put him in the position to get it out of him. But things will now immediately take a very different face, as you will immediately convince yourselves!"
GGJ|5|139|3|0|At this I turned very friendly to Roklus and said, "But, My dear friend, if you understand things almost completely wrong, no god can help you then, as long as you oppose your own understanding from before to a more recent higher insight! The best, however, is that you claim exactly that very seriously which I actually want to have from you! If I Myself have recommended to you before the cleverness of the snakes and foxes, how could I now forbid it you now?!
GGJ|5|139|4|0|I showed yesterday in sufficient detail how the children should be treated and instructed; and although you were not present all the time, you have it nonetheless in your hands written by my fast scribe! There is certainly nothing else which could confuse you in some issue about which, as far as just any education is concerned, someone could say: Look there, that is incomprehensible! Or: It does not apply for this or that person!
GGJ|5|139|5|0|Thus also, if you want to heal a sick person with natural medicine and even could, but the patient often has a decided aversion against a medicine and will not take it for any price in the world, but you are completely convinced that only this medicine will provide the patient only with certain and fast healing. In this case it goes without saying that you then could take such a medication without any further ado and mix it with something else so that the patient will not recognize it and push it away from himself to his great disadvantage.
GGJ|5|139|6|0|But further as far as the teaching of this divine teaching of Mine for life is concerned, there I will add to you all: Be externally everything with everyone what they are in order to make them trust you and to win them over for My kingdom! Be Jews with the Jews, heathens with the heathens, laugh with those who laugh, and cry with those who cry, be weak and full of patience with the weak, and show the strong one that you are also strong, so that the awareness of his strength will not blow him up and make him arrogant! Well, that will satisfy you, My dear friend, in order to know what God's very highest wisdom, as the creator of your pure common sense, wants to have from you!
GGJ|5|139|7|0|Believe Me, My wisdom is never against the quite healthy, sober and non-judgmental common sense of a person! For this must judge what is perfectly correct!
GGJ|5|139|8|0|A truth, however veiled it may be, is and remains in itself nonetheless forever a truth and will as such be revealed one day. Friend, a truth, if it demands necessity somehow, you can cover and clothe however you may and can; it all depends on the mental capacity of the person to whom the truth is preached. Children are satisfied with milk and honey and with very soft bread, while the man can already be given a firmer fare. Then everything is in the best order, if only there is inner truth; very little attention is paid to the necessary cover, or none at all. That would truly be highly unwise and against all better reason, if some person needed My help and I knew well that he is honest, but nonetheless would not look at him because he wears a Persian tunic! To hide a truth in necessity is not a sin; but an open lie and a most obvious fraud placed in the clothes of truth is a sin and is frowned upon by Me for eternity!
GGJ|5|139|9|0|If you now observe your previous reanimations from the dead, then despite you good will they were a great, but very well-hidden lie, since in this way there was no trace of a reawakening from the dead, and likewise other numbers from your institute. You have learnt from the Egyptians and Arabs to calculate when a solar or a lunar eclipse can appear; alone that remained a secret to the people. But you then said to the people: Because you, people, do not want to hear our voice, the leader "who you are now! "beg the gods to darken the sun or the moon on that day! The people immediately fell into a great fear, prayed and sacrificed crazily, and you gave them in the end only the comfort that the threat would go in any case forward, yet one would try to make it as harmless as possible. Do you see, that was then a very sheerest lie, clothed in an honest dress of the fullest truth!"
GGJ|5|140|1|1|Concealed truths and concealed lies. False prophets and their miracles
GGJ|5|140|1|0|(The Lord) "But just imagine now a sudden revelation! What would the people, for example, have done with you if I Myself suddenly had given them a little light about this and then they had seen the true reason of a solar or lunar eclipse just as clearly as you? The effect of this you can easily imagine.
GGJ|5|140|2|0|But if you have ever brought someone onto the right path through this truth, however concealed, and he receives then also a light and now sees that only the fullest truth, even if very concealed, has placed him on the line of the true life "what indeed will such a person do to you for all those good things? I believe that you as a person full of bright common sense will now see the difference which exists between a concealed truth and a concealed lie.
GGJ|5|140|3|0|What I showed you as an action or speech which should never take place in your institute is a concealed lie; but never a concealed truth from any very wise reasons.
GGJ|5|140|4|0|If the lie also has a good consequence and the truth at least a seeming terrible one, that means, what the people call terrible with their worldly understanding, the truth is nonetheless to be preferred over a lie; for the final effect of the lie is always remaining a bad one and the final effect of the truth will be a good one.
GGJ|5|140|5|0|According to outer appearance the difference between a concealed lie and a concealed truth is certainly not easily noticeable, just as a genuine miracle can only be distinguished with difficulty or not at all by a pure, little experienced worldly understanding from the false one, because a genuine miracle for the worldly understanding cannot be checked at all and the magicians and the false prophets let their miracles be checked by the people just as little as you let yours be checked. But exactly for that reason there should never be any lie among you, no matter how small, or any deception no matter how small, no room left so that on the Earth there is an institute for ever in which alone only the truth reigns and there would be an enduring measuring stick of the world, in order to recognize the true gold of all truth from the false gold well and easily!
GGJ|5|140|6|0|If that is not mastered then in a few years after Me there will already be a surprising number of false prophets and miracle-workers who will transform this religion of Mine entirely. They, the false ones, will indeed also use My name; but their religion will not resemble Mine in the least, and our miracles will be of a recognisably deceptive type to you and make very many into firm converts of the false prophets.
GGJ|5|140|7|0|Therefore I warn you in advance about this! Therefore do not listen to those who will run around shouting: Look, here or there is the anointed of God "that is the truth! Truly I tell you all: Those who speak so and shout so and even do signs in My name are nothing but pure false prophets! They do not listen and turn their backs! And if they come to you, threaten them, and if they do not want to give in, threaten them in My name, and perform a true sign before their eyes; otherwise however keep away as much as possible from miracle-working which certainly entices and captures the eye and ear of the foolish people, but which hardens the heart at the cost of the miracle mostly into a unfeeling stone! The truth must witness and speak for itself and needs no further sign any longer.
GGJ|5|140|8|0|The only true sign of a miracle however consists of self-experience, which everyone will make through and in that exactly the truth has truly made itself free in all its thoughts, desires and deeds and opens its inner eye to see all things and relationships, as they are in truth and not as they have been put together in the destroyed brain of some worldly wise man who wants to be seen as respected as he desires. And now tell Me, My Roklus, whether things are now clearer than before!"
GGJ|5|140|9|0|Roklus says, "Yes, Lord and Master, now everything is so fully clear and enlighteningly bright as nothing in my life has ever been clearer! I have always thought and even actively felt that a god cannot do anything in comparison with pure human common sense, which would be an obvious and tangible contradiction. But now every word of Yours corresponds so well to reason like light of the sun for the creation of the day on the Earth. I am now quite in the clear, and our institute shall remain so until the end of all time!"
GGJ|5|140|10|0|I say, "Well very good then, and so now go over there and tell that also to your companions! "Now something else will happen, then the morning meal and then My departure from here for some time!"
GGJ|5|141|1|1|Humility and brotherly love. Roklus and his companions are embarrassed
GGJ|5|141|1|0|Roklus now made a very deep bow and hurried to his companions who in the meantime had discussed all sorts of important house rules of their institute, but who had exactly the idea which I gave Roklus in My teachings as the direction in his life.
GGJ|5|141|2|0|Roklus was quite surprised when he heard everything from his companions which he wanted to tell them as something quite new and highly important "and that command he had heard from Me in order to show how I as the Lord have entrusted him with the maintenance of the so highly important position with quite particular orders. As head of the institute he wanted to show his subordinates a little that he had discussed with Me Myself very many and extraordinary matters and he now wanted to convey all this to them.
GGJ|5|141|3|0|But the companions said, "This effort you can already spare yourself with good reason; for we have been taught about everything and have actually even more than you, despite the fact that you have dealt with the Lord Himself! Yes, look here! Look, a hearty number of pages, all fully written! You can find everything in them, written faithfully, that the Lord has said to you. But you are pulling, as it seems to us, not the most pleased face about this; what's wrong with you?"
GGJ|5|141|4|0|Roklus says, "Ah, I have nothing at all against or about this; but if the Lord Himself has demanded that I discuss this with you all and arrange what He entrusted me with, because of the total restitution of the whole institute, and you now are better informed than I am, I guess I have to ponder a bit what the dear Lord wanted to achieve with me through this small and certainly harmless teasing!"
GGJ|5|141|5|0|Raphael, who was cavorting around among the companions, says, "Friend, I will immediately explain that to you; just listen to me briefly! You see, those are indeed your closest civil servants in your institute! The Lord Himself could not give you any other title according to the fullest truth but that which you have received by state and are entitled to have, since your great financial means must give you the right to it. But the Lord wants all people to embrace each other as brothers and only recognize Him alone as the truest Lord and Master.
GGJ|5|141|6|0|But since you are now already a lord of your institute, it was also quite in order that the Lord Himself gave you the directions about what you should do in the future and which arrangements you should make. But likewise just as much in order was that the Lord through me allowed your companions in everything at the same time, firstly, in order to save you the unnecessary effort of the teaching, and secondly in order to suppress the certain prophetic feeling of highness which could easily become a little arrogant, and thirdly in order to make the recommended discussion with these companions of yours as easy and effective as ever possible.
GGJ|5|141|7|0|For the Lord did not mean a type of demand from you when He said to you: 'Go there and tell that also to your companions!' that they should learn for the first time from you everything that you have heard and learnt from the Lord, but instead that you have only to tell them that you have learnt it yourself correctly and understood perfectly what in the future should be undertaken in the institute as changes. Nothing seems, of course, that you, as now alone indoctrinated in the issue, should first instruct the companions?! And you therefore do not need to make any thoughtful face if you yourself have understood the order of the Lord falsely! "Do you understand me well now, or does some other consideration crop up in your head?"
GGJ|5|141|8|0|Roklus says, "Yes, now I am also quite in order again and I am now thinking about this point no longer at all; but something quite different now bothers my mind! We will easily bring everything into a very good order "only with the removal of the people's belief in that we have the solar and lunar eclipses in our power, will be a little difficult for us! For these will always occur, and we will no longer be able or be allowed to say to someone: Look, because you and your people do not do and will not believe strictly and accurately what we have ordered you to do, the gods will darken the sun or the moon in this or that period! How will we help ourselves in this embarrassment? Everything else is good "only there I cannot find the way out! What do you all think then in this one respect, and what about you, my friend, Raphael?"
GGJ|5|141|9|0|Raphael says, "Just discuss this firstly among one another; my advice will then always come still at the right time, if all else fails!"
GGJ|5|141|10|0|Says one of the companions: "Yes, that is a very ticklish point! We will not be able to get along well with the people! Since a considerable number of years the people are now used to this, and if the undertaking after an observed darkening of the moon or even the sun comes to us and they ask us very seriously about the reason, why we had hidden the darkening by the gods from them and not shown it "what true answer will we then give to such questions so that we are not too violently harmed before the faces of those who ask?"
GGJ|5|141|11|0|A third says, "With a little in house lie we could save ourselves from the puddle; without it I cannot think of any honest way out. But this will not be our only snag, but instead there will be many others, and no less so with the eclipses! We are now sitting positively in the wash! We will encounter the difficulties if we begin to shake and improve the old structure! Like an army of grasshoppers from Arabia the unconquerable, countless obstacles will bar our way on all sides and we will then no longer know where to go! To leave this place and settle somewhere very far from here would be the best advice!"
GGJ|5|141|12|0|Roklus says, "Yes, yes, that would all be fine; but what can we do about these possessions and facilities of ours which one cannot leave to our opponents' free discovery just like that?! Truly, your advice would be very expensive for me in particular! We now have the Lord God for ourselves, who will save us quite alone most certainly from every further fully unnecessary embarrassment "of which I am perfectly sure! Truly we will have some things to overcome; but "as it seems to me now "we will certainly pass a very important school through this from which we will only then create the practical insight about all the things that one must get rid of out of our lives on Earth and how to achieve the true, innermost life from God in us.
GGJ|5|141|13|0|Therefore we will remain here nonetheless! But for the sake of all the other matters I have no fear at all; for there I will say to anyone: From now on the awakenings will be dropped for all time! Why? The answer: God does not want it any longer, because the people cannot live accordingly to be worthy of such a particular mercy!
GGJ|5|141|14|0|But those who live according to God's will, will also have the insight about why God has allowed one child or other to die and will allow themselves to be led by His spirit in the future. no one will be able to say anything against that!"
GGJ|5|142|1|1|Roklus' suggestions for reforming the Essenian institute
GGJ|5|142|1|0|(Roklus) "As far as the other scientific games are concerned, they can remain; for we have in any case never made any other use of them that to provide a very innocent entertainment from time to time for the guests. We can also destroy them however, and no one can have anything against it. But above all the artificial full moon must be removed; for firstly it is too cloddy and is no longer suitable for the optical deception of the most foolish people. The speaking trees, bushes, statues, columns, springs and rivers will be destroyed and in their place something better will be placed. The electrical things however can remain, likewise the various concave mirrors; since these things belong to the field of science, and one can heal various diseases with their help. Also our pharmaceutical arts and the art of making, sculpting and flattening glass also belong to this.
GGJ|5|142|2|0|In short, what still exists among us as some purely scientific matter in truth can remain, and everything else will end! And when it ends, we are therefore not accountable to anyone; for the institute is our possession, with which we can dispose as we wish through the irrefutable right through the laws of Rome. If we want to do something for the people, we can do it, because we want to ourselves, since we do not stand in the service or fold of anyone. We are people and lords for ourselves and as Romans and subordinates ourselves we have the legal protection just as well as any Roman for us; in addition we also possess so much treasure and fortune that we could not use up even in a thousand years living like Croesus. I then even see in purely worldly respect not at all before whom we should be ashamed! We have no further secrets now before the Lord! But He would be the only one before whom we would have to be ashamed; but with Him we have evened out the issue. If He is now good to us, since He certainly knew in advance that we will set His will into fulfillment until the end of time as purely as we have kept it until now, He will also remain good to us not only until the end of time, but instead also eternally in the other world.
GGJ|5|142|3|0|Look and consider how highly stupid it would be for every one of us if we wanted to lead a blind man astray if he stumbled over a stone on the path that is unfamiliar to him and fell to the ground and injured himself. Ah, if he could see, one could certainly say to him: Friend, what are the two eyes in your head for? But one cannot make such a criticism to a blind man; for he does not have the illumination of life, and for him no sun goes up or down. If we were also spiritually blind, and no one could grab us under the arms and lead us onto the correct path! But if we often fell on the path which we did not see, who can call us to a humiliating account?! Did we know then what we know now? From whom should we have learned it? But now we know, we will also act accordingly, just as we have acted until now according to what we knew.
GGJ|5|142|4|0|It is now not an issue at all of whether we got away with our honor at the new transformation of the institute for our own sakes or not, but instead it is only a matter of that we do not appear before the eyes of the world as suspicious of fraud, because in the future we want to and will work for the well-being of the people on the field of truth, and for that we need a good trust and a certain good honor from the part of the people that we are to teach and lead, which we must not give away at any price if our efforts should bear good fruit.
GGJ|5|142|5|0|Therefore everything is already in a very good order, and we can get rid of everything and it will not be anything remarkable. Only the lunar and solar eclipses alone will catch us a little, at least in the beginning, because these will certainly continue to exist! Then soon a number of all sorts of people will come and they will say: Why do you allow such horrors to happen to us?! Are we sinners before you and the gods, why do you not warn us at all so that we can atone and bring you and the gods our sacrifices?! What sort of an answer will we give them then?
GGJ|5|142|6|0|Look, there is the actual hook and spear! Well, without a necessary lie it will be very difficult to pull ourselves out of the trap with the purest divine truth! But a necessary lie should never more pass over our lips according to the will of the Lord! What can we do then?! Oh, you very desperate story! As is said, my oxen once stand firm on the mountain and may not pull the plough further up the steep cliff!"
GGJ|5|142|7|0|One of the company says, "Well, then ask now the Lord and Master over all things! He will certainly give you the right advice in this respect! We can turn it over in our heads for years and will never bring forth something wise from it! But now we are at the source and can receive the best advice. Would we not be fools, if we did not want to find out in such an important opportunity by the very wisest lord of all things what should be done in order to not do damage to the good of the kingdom of God before the blind world humanity?!"
GGJ|5|142|8|0|Roklus says, "In any case you are indeed right, and I can of course do that for the good of the spread of His divine teaching; but we must indeed only then also consider very respectably well first that our seeking in His divine love and wisdom is not in itself already a too great foolishness, with which we then should not come to Him consequently, in that we would thereby either lay our still too great foolishness or a much too small reverence for His undeniable divinity in full view!"
GGJ|5|142|9|0|Yet another from the company says, "Yes, yes, you think very correctly and fairly; but do you know, that does us all no good! When someone calls for help from the water, few will pay attention and be careful to see whether he fell in through an unhappy event or through his own, willing foolishness "but instead he who begins to swallow water truly no longer thinks about what actually brought him into the water, but instead 'help, help!' is his cry of fear. Whether he can be helped or not, that is then certainly a different matter and depends casually on the cleverness of the person to whom the unfortunate man has called for help. That is my opinion!"
GGJ|5|142|10|0|Roklus says, "You have quite hit the nail on the head! Therefore I will also ask the Master of all Masters now! I will hurry to Him and will present to Him our need!"
GGJ|5|143|1|1|The Lord's advice to Roklus
GGJ|5|143|1|0|At this Roklus now heads hurriedly over to Me once again and brings his familiar somewhat awkward affair to Me very openly.
GGJ|5|143|2|0|And I say to him, "Well, well, as I see, you are already beginning to see a little how any sort of fraud sooner or later must spread certain embarrassment to a person in any case! Therefore I say to you all: Only the fullest truth at any cost; for this lasts the longest and never spreads any particular embarrassment to anyone!
GGJ|5|143|3|0|It can of course be and it even is so that from such people who only eke out their lives and reputations with fraud very much hate and fear the truth and therefore also persecute it with fire and sword! But what good is all this evil activity to the persecutor of all such truth?! Only too soon the truth breaks through and its enemies lie ashamed and despised by everyone and shunned in a puddle, from which there will only be a resurrection with difficulty! Well, your affair is a little foolish and cannot so easily be set aside so that a world exam could be spared you totally! But there is nonetheless a means to pass this with the necessary honor.
GGJ|5|143|4|0|You made the nation wise to the fact that the gods had given you the power to rule over the solar and lunar eclipses. But now tell the people that gods have stopped existing and ruling and that the one, true, great God, to whom all the heathens have also built a temple under the name 'to the unknown, great God' has now come into this world Himself, even physically, and has taken such power of yours and will from now on rule and direct everything Himself and entrust no one any longer with the leading of the planets and worlds!
GGJ|5|143|5|0|At this the people will certainly raise their eyebrows, and some will think that you have kept your position badly and have sinned. Again others will think that they sacrificed too little. Still others, a little more clearly thinking, will say: They are giving their position back to the great, unknown God very easily; for they had only made it their own in order to keep the blind people all the more easily in check "and the gods who are supposed to have given them such power were the rulers of Rome! But now a truthful man has probably risen secretly who has threatened them and so they are now laying the divine position easily into the lap of the great, only true God, which they in truth have never possessed as entrusted by God. But since they now are already so honest and admit this openly, so it is to be expected that they will admit even more things openly, which will be very good, since we will get behind some truth thereby. The wind which drove them to this must obviously be a good one! Thus the clearer-thinking will think and at the same time secretly laugh behind their hands.
GGJ|5|143|6|0|The Pharisees will also rejoice quite secretly and say to the people: See, Jehovah Himself must have done this to these most annoying heathens through a powerful prophet; he has forced them to become traitors of themselves to the people!
GGJ|5|143|7|0|But then say: 'Here for once the Pharisees have spoken the truth! This powerful prophet however is no other than the prophet of Nazareth who is already very well known to you! Jesus is His name, and on Earth He is a son of the very well-known carpenter Joseph "who was only his adoptive father, however "born to Mary, the virgin, likewise well-known far and wide, from the house of Joachim and Anna in Jerusalem! And it is the same man who at Easter of this year drove all the disdainful money-changers and sellers from the temple with whips in the hand. But this prophet is obviously more than a prophet! John, the Baptist in the desert known to them all, bore a correct witness of Him which will also be very familiar to them.
GGJ|5|143|8|0|'And this messenger of God certainly took away from you the power you made yourselves over the sun, moon and stars, but in return entrusted you with a much more important and greater position in truth. And this high position consists of this, that you all should now announce to the people in all seriousness and in all truth and say that the kingdom of God is near now and that everyone who believes in the name Jesus shall have true, eternal life!'
GGJ|5|143|9|0|If you will speak thus, you will stop up the mouths of the Pharisees very appropriately who were until now indeed your greatest enemies, and they will wisely avoid wasting another word over your received power over the solar and lunar eclipses, and all the more so since they will know well that you from now on stand under the protection of Rome!
GGJ|5|143|10|0|Now I have hopefully made this clear enough to you, and you will also see that you will not have anything further to fear! But since you now have the advice and the insight, now go over there and announce it also to your friends and companions! "Or do you have something else in the background that still bothers you?"
GGJ|5|143|11|0|Roklus says: "No, Lord and Master of eternity, now nothing more bothers me, and my heart is full of cheer! For now I am quite safe with my institute, and the black-skirts shall rejoice over the weather that we will make for them!"
GGJ|5|143|12|0|I say: "Very good; but now go over and announce it to your friends and brothers, so that they also will have part in your joy! But it will nonetheless cost you all much effort and work, of which you can be fully assured. But where there is no battle, there is also no victory, and where there is no victory, there is also no joy in victory which all people value as the highest thing! Therefore above all courage and endurance, and the victory will not get lost along the way! For this I stand here as of course most certainly the most believable witness and the very most certain guarantor! "Or do you not consider that to be satisfactory?"
GGJ|5|143|13|0|Roklus says, "Who should that not satisfy who know You as I know You? I tell You here nothing but my very innermost thanks and now immediately go to my companions and will bring them up to date with this truest gospel."
GGJ|5|143|14|0|With this he bows and hurries cheerfully to his companions, whom in the meantime the curiosity about the good or bad way of information had already very much begun to trouble.
GGJ|5|144|1|1|The future relationship between the Essenes and the priesthood
GGJ|5|144|1|0|When Roklus informs his companions of what he has heard from Me, they are highly joyful about it, and the previous speaker says, "You see, my friend, how good it was that I gave you this impulse to seek advice about it from the Lord Himself, since He is still here! Now we know what we are at, and what we have to do and do not need any white lie "but instead we step forward with the most naked truth and will make everyone who calls us to question be silent with only a few words! Oh, that is great and holy advice! Yes, yes, whoever the Lord helps, is truly helped, and thereby he is helped truly also for all times!"
GGJ|5|144|2|0|The still present Roklus says, "Yes, you are indeed totally and fully correct there! You have been greatly helped with this advice; but nonetheless with time there will be no end of all sorts of troubles and temptations in your institute, and you will then at all times "remember this well! "count very many friends, but at the same time also always a thousand times as many enemies who will persecute you constantly for being against them, and also because the Lord Himself has been persecuted on this Earth by the blind and evil people.
GGJ|5|144|3|0|For all professional magicians and all the priests, of whichever confession, hate Him, and most of all however the templars of Jerusalem. But since exactly the priesthood was always the very most comfortable caste of people on this Earth and was so advantageously positioned, they will indeed never be completely got rid of; and not much time will pass before even fractions of this now newest religion of God will be picked up by all sorts of rogues and idlers, and a priesthood will rise out of them, against which even the temple caste is hardly a shadow play.
GGJ|5|144|4|0|And in comparison with this priesthood you will always have a hard stand. They will of course never do anything to you or harm; but they will persecute you in all ways and places, just as now the Pharisees persecute the Lord in all ways and means. Alone, that will be a true sign to you that you are fully the Lord's and that you keep His word pure in writing and in deed; and for that reason you will have much to rejoice about all the time at such a witness.
GGJ|5|144|5|0|But you will not ever fear your persecutors, because you will always live under the visible protection of the Lord; but your opponents will fear you extremely and will persecute you exactly for this reason. All their persecutions however will do them as little good as it does the templars when they persecute the Lord now with all their strength, as which you will soon experience here a little test of. The Lord has announced to you, my Roklus, already in advance that something else would happen before the morning meal! But what "listen!
GGJ|5|144|6|0|The wicked ones have learned through a evil refugee from Caesarea Philippi that the prophet from Nazareth is staying here performing His 'mischief', and also that the supreme governor is staying here at His favor. Therefore they have hastily put together a very astute plan in order to capture the Lord, in that they want to make Him seem to Cyrenius an agitator of the people with actual reasons and make Him hateful. The plan has been satanically well laid out so that you will be quite amazed at it.
GGJ|5|144|7|0|They will fare badly here, namely with Cyrenius; but this event here will bring about a great stir, apart from the fact that such an undertaking here will be immediately talked round most cheerfully. You will play a little part yourselves, but not to your disadvantage, but instead only to the advantage of the good cause. Therefore just be very attentive to everything; just another little quarter of an hour, and things will kick off! But in the meantime we want to keep very calm; Cyrenius himself still has no idea of this, because that is the Lord's will! But the story will therefore be all the more striking. Therefore quiet now!"
GGJ|5|144|8|0|Everything now became calm without any disruption, to which the imminent sunrise contributed a lot; but mainly everyone there was expecting something special and therefore listened with a certain anxious curiosity to hear what would happen.
GGJ|5|145|1|1|The Pharisees accuse the Lord before Cyrenius of being a public incendiary
GGJ|5|145|1|0|But soon the sons of Mark discovered a ship still hesitating at some distance, as if the captain did not know whether he was in the right spot or not, the natural cause of which was that very many things had changed very radically on the shores of the Sea of Galilee since yesterday. The impressive rock in the sea, as a main sign, no longer existed; a strong rock and a huge tree on the snake hill had, as we know, been removed from existence by the negroes. In addition there was the gorgeous new house, the garden and the beautiful harbor with the five new, flagged ships - and so the sailor who should have steered the ship towards Caesarea Philippi did not know where he actually was. He therefore tacked for some time up and down in order to gain some insight into where he might be.
GGJ|5|145|2|0|But a stiff east wind began to blow and drove the ship straight towards our harbor with irresistible force. In a few moments the sharp-sighted sons of old Mark could already make out very well that the ship was carrying Romans and a few Pharisees on board. They came immediately to Cyrenius and made such a thing known to him. When Cyrenius heard this, he immediately commanded Julius to perform a strict inspection of the ship which gradually and ever faster approached the harbor. When Julius heard this, in an instant he was down at the harbor like an arrow with fifty men at arms ready for the ship, which did not need much waiting any longer.
GGJ|5|145|3|0|When those in the ship became aware of the Romans, they immediately raised a white flag as a sign that they were not enemies, and that one could let them disembark at the harbor without a problem. But Julius, when he saw two arch Pharisees among the Romans who were not unknown to him, immediately sent a messenger to Me and to Cyrenius with the question of what should be done with the new arrivals. Land or water? The people seemed very suspicious to him. It seemed as if also the Romans were only disguised Pharisees or even Herodians.
GGJ|5|145|4|0|And Cyrenius' answer came very briefly, "Whoever it is, land!"
GGJ|5|145|5|0|At this command the arrivals were set on land and Julius quickly asked for the usual sign of passage which had been prepared by Pilate in Jerusalem according to the legal ordinance. When this short act of legitimization was done, a Roman asked Julius whether the high governor was still staying in this area. A thunderous 'yes!' was the awesome answer on the part of the already quite angered Julius at the pert question.
GGJ|5|145|6|0|At this a centurion who was with the ship stepped up to Julius very seriously and asked him, "What gives you the right to answer us in such a tone?"
GGJ|5|145|7|0|Julius, even more seriously than before, says, "If I did not have the best reasons for it, I would have answered you in another tone of voice! But your oriental, stupid face tells me that you are no Roman, but instead something quite different! Therefore my answer cannot amaze you too much!"
GGJ|5|145|8|0|The centurion says, "What am I then, if not a Roman?"
GGJ|5|145|9|0|Julius says, "We will talk about that soon enough! Now you are in my power and have to obey my orders most strictly! My name is Julius, the strictest commander of Rome in this area, and I am a close relative of the high supreme governor Cyrenius! I had to say that to you because you are no Roman; for if you were even in the least a Roman, you would have recognized me already from far off!
GGJ|5|145|10|0|You see, this is how we Romans tend to catch the sly foxes! But now only forwards, better things are yet to come! I'm sure the area, now a little cultivated, seemed somewhat unfamiliar to you "otherwise you would have honored us with an unexpected visit an hour ago? But that doesn't matter, you have now arrived at the right place despite the unfamiliarity of this area!
GGJ|5|145|11|0|You see how I know everything in advance! Yes, in Julius' area one does not arrive quite as unannounced as one supposes! Indeed it embarrasses you a little that your whole appearance has been betrayed to me; but perhaps that does not matter so particularly much for such sly heads as you, which will naturally be shown very soon! Therefore forward to the high governor!"
GGJ|5|145|12|0|But here the centurion, visibly very embarrassed, says, "What do you know about us?! Who could have betrayed to you something that is not true?"
GGJ|5|145|13|0|Julius says, "Now no further word! The high governor is over there! Therefore onwards with you false Romans "there the next step!"
GGJ|5|145|14|0|The centurion with his some eight subordinate soldiers and two very ordinary, well-fed and very tough to the core high-ranking Pharisees then headed towards Cyrenius and gave him there a letter signed by Herod. In this letter there was nothing further than that a very extensive conspiracy against all the Romans had been discovered in all Coelo-Syria and in a great part of Galilee and Samaria. At the head of the same the infamous prophet Jesus of Nazareth was supposed to be the main agitator, who was performing all sorts of incomprehensible miracles for the common people in a secret union with the ever highly secretly active Essenes for the dazzlement of the people and thereby giving a type of divinely prophetic coating and even was supposed to have the most accursed cheek to proffer himself to the people as a true son of God.
GGJ|5|145|15|0|(Herod): 'Further it has been said truly and faithfully by several people bearing identical witness from various districts that this most bedeviled agitator of the people has even befriended the very highest Roman servants of the state, along with his already very substantial horde of so-called disciples. But the secret reputation declares that the reprobate is simply doing this in order to kill them all on a certain day, after which he will then raise himself to king of all Jews. But after such a thing was revealed to me through the advice of the high gods I make you obliged to this and hope that you will know how to order your own and how to act! "In deepest reverence, Herod ""–, now in Jerusalem.'
GGJ|5|145|16|0|For the sake of space the whole letter with all its many flatteries is not repeated here, which is also truly unnecessary; but the main sense is fully presented.
GGJ|5|146|1|1|The unmasking of the false accusers
GGJ|5|146|1|0|When Cyrenius had read through this letter very attentively with the most serious face, he turned with a sympathetically friendly look to Me and said, "But Lord, is that even possible to make You suspicious to me in such a very most shameful way?! What do You say to this? For You certainly know what it contains!"
GGJ|5|146|2|0|I say, "Call Raphael and Roklus; for it would not be right for Me to talk to these messengers of the Prince of lies!"
GGJ|5|146|3|0|Immediately Cyrenius called Raphael and Roklus, of whom the messengers of Herod seemed to know the latter only too well; for they quickly turned their faces away from him.
GGJ|5|146|4|0|When Raphael came to Cyrenius, he [Raphael] also handed him a scroll and said, "There you have the duplicate of the letter supposedly written by Herod; read it and recognize from it that I and through me also Roklus were informed before about this genuine pharisaic shamefulness! After the signature of Herod, which he however never got to see, nor did he know anything of this most shameful plan, there is a small comment which will explain to you the whole content, and which you must also read therefore. But once you have read everything, give it then to the messengers and let them read it too! Further things will happen of themselves."
GGJ|5|146|5|0|Cyrenius took this scroll into his hands and read it through quickly, also the comment, at which he could not wonder enough, since it contained exactly what he had immediately thought himself. When he had read all this, he gave this scroll likewise to the false centurion and said, "Now you too read this out to your companions!"
GGJ|5|146|6|0|With a visible embarrassment the centurion took this scroll from Raphael and read it with an ever falling face, and having read the comment even a positive fever came across him, and all the messengers began to change color very significantly, which naturally did not escape the sharp look of Cyrenius and all those present. When the false centurion had read the scroll through entirely "and indeed so loud that what was read could be heard also by his companions "he gave Raphael's scroll back to Cyrenius again with a deep bow, but said no word; for he, like his companions, had been enormously affected by this event, and their deception now stood before a cliff wall on which there was not even the most miserable path to cross.
GGJ|5|146|7|0|After a short while of the most total silence Cyrenius broke the same and asked the centurion, "So, Herod supposedly advises me to offer up everything in order to capture the prophet, and that I should have his head, as well as the heads of all his disciples, struck from his body without a second thought?"
GGJ|5|146|8|0|At this question there was no answer.
GGJ|5|146|9|0|Then Cyrenius became annoyed and said, "An answer! "or you shall pay for this outrage in an exemplary way! From whom does this letter come, who wrote it, who had the cheek to come to me with such a colossal lie, and what a shameful intention is hidden there in the background?"
GGJ|5|146|10|0|At this very energetic question almost all the messengers lost consciousness; for they knew that they were dealing with the most merciless Roman supreme governor. Everyone began to shake and fever as if seized by a panicked fear, and there was no sign of an answer.
GGJ|5|146|11|0|Then Julius said, "High ruler, how would it be then if we paid these messengers immediately with the reward specified by the law "for valid betrayal "and then brought them to Sidon in the strongest custody until the time when the revolution will break loose according to their suggested deadline, on which day then the whole reward for betrayal will be paid, either on the cross or on the block? We can see from an hour's journey away that these Romans are nothing but a heap of the very worst Pharisees, who can be bought with gold for every ignominy!"
GGJ|5|146|12|0|Cyrenius says, "You are quite right; but since we are not the only lords here and someone else here has a comment to make, we will wait for this with the greatest calm possible!"
GGJ|5|147|1|1|The argument with the Pharisees
GGJ|5|147|1|0|Here Roklus stepped up and said, "High ruler, allow me to say something to these fiends and pixies in their ears; for my institute has also been very terribly attacked in this letter, which I as a representative cannot possibly allow to happen! I must ask them how and when the evil prophet from Nazareth, so rumored and most reprobate by them, learned the magical arts from us with which he now captivates and misleads the people! By God, if they do not make this colossal slander good again for me on this spot, I will lay hands on them myself and wring their necks, as the Lord God certainly will help me!"
GGJ|5|147|2|0|At this one of the two Pharisees steps forward and says, "What can we do then about the fact that the whole issue seems to be only an evil fabrication?! We did not write it and even less create it! Just look at these people who sent us; we, as only the messengers, certainly do not owe anyone an account! We simply expect a true answer which we have to bring back to those who sent us here. That, I believe, should be the long and the short of it!"
GGJ|5|147|3|0|Roklus, urged on by Raphael, says, "Fine; but what should then happen if we can prove to you tangibly that only you yourselves are the creators of your evil letter, and that you, if this is possible for you, have to keep the reward of a thousand pounds of gold AD PERSONAM from the great gold chest of the temple?"
GGJ|5|147|4|0|The Pharisee says, screaming, "Who can accuse us of such shamefulness? The letter has been signed by Herod!"
GGJ|5|147|5|0|At this Roklus calls Zinka and says, "Like no other in the world you know your ruler's handwriting. Tell us, is that his signature?"
GGJ|5|147|6|0|Zinka looks at the letter and says, "Not in the slightest! For Herod can actually not write, but instead in a pinch only read Greek. He has a type of seal to sign his name which he presses on the documents; therefore this signature must have been falsified! You have my oath on whatever you wish!"
GGJ|5|147|7|0|Then Roklus says, "Well, you wise man of God and very truest Pharisee in the name of Moses and Aaron, how do you feel now? I'm sure you would now prefer to be sitting at home with a fat meal than here among such glorious auspices! Yes, yes, there is no other way: If a person is not satisfied with what the Lord God has provided him, he must then give in to fate and its perfidies!
GGJ|5|147|8|0|Yes, yes, you do not like the wicked prophet from Nazareth at all, because He threatens to make you a very strong impression through His holiest teaching of truth! That is the crux of the matter! But things have now become so and will never be otherwise, even if it ever pleased Him to show you all through a favor to allow you to kill Him, at least PRO FORMA, for He, as life itself from eternity, can impossibly ever be killed. I have now spoken; now it is your turn! What do you say now to all that?"
GGJ|5|147|9|0|The Pharisee now stood there as if turned to stone, and none of the messengers dared any longer to utter even a syllable.
GGJ|5|147|10|0|After a few moments Cyrenius, who secretly received a wink from Me, called both the arch Pharisees to him in the very craftiest way and said to them, "Calm yourselves now! The storm has passed; do not beat yourselves against our initial very smooth Roman seriousness! Now the second phase of discussion is coming, in which I do not want to hear any fiction with false signatures from you, but instead the pure, full truth. Only through the truth can you be freed from my otherwise merciless power "otherwise prison, the cross and the axe are unmistakably your fate, as certain as I am the supreme governor of all Asiatic provinces of Rome.
GGJ|5|147|11|0|But if you speak the truth, whatever it may be, and whatever sense it may have, you may count upon my Roman fullest word of honor, that I will let you go quite freely and unhindered. Now choose what you will! If you want to persist with this lie, you have now heard from my mouth what unmistakably awaits you; for here in Asia I am a completely unlimited ruler in the name of the emperor, and two hundred and sixty thousand warriors wait every hour for my orders. If that was previously unknown to you, so know it now how things stand. Who will call me to account if I simply have all the Jews executed by the sword at my whim?! I have no lack of power and force! "Where can one instigate a conspiracy in all of Asia that I would not hear about within fourteen days?! But then the most terrible pains to the rebels!
GGJ|5|147|12|0|If even a little mutiny was still spread secretly according to your statements, I would truly know about it, and my many informers would immediately have much to do about it. Therefore your denouncement here to me is a terrible lie, just like Herod's signature, through which you would have used me, if I had been blind, to quite other purposes. Alone, you hopefully now have a very appropriate conviction of the fact that such things do not go down well with me and will never. Therefore now out with the truth, so that I will see very clearly on what ground I stand with you! But only note well: Look, as purely as the sun is now rising over the mountains on the other side of the sea, just as purely the truth must be that you now tell me "and then I will also keep my word to you! Speak now!"
GGJ|5|147|13|0|Here both the Pharisees, as well as the false Romans, who also were half Pharisees and half Herodians, pulled very terribly desperate faces; for nothing seems less desirable to a person than accusing himself and openly admitting his very worst evil intentions. And so it was now with the Pharisees. But what were they going to do? Cyrenius' lack of mercy, as well as his strictest justice was well known, and there was nothing else left to do obviously than to admit the full truth.
GGJ|5|148|1|1|The confession of the Pharisee
GGJ|5|148|1|0|Accordingly one of the Pharisees summoned up the courage and began to speak thus: "Very highest and mercilessly strict lord and ruler over all lands of Asia and the most part of Africa! Since nothing is left for us now than to admit the full truth, I must then admit openly in the name of all my companions that the letter was pure fiction, and that we persecuted the infamous prophet of Nazareth in the most decided way as our greatest enemy simply for the sake of professional jealousy. For he performs things that supersede everything that has gone before to the very greatest degree; in addition he teaches straight against the temple and its laws, which are not given by us.
GGJ|5|148|2|0|On Mount Sinai about a thousand years ago Moses received commandments from the fiery hand of God, and afterwards another large number of state rules. Among the commandments the first is a very important one, saying 'You shall believe only in Me, your one and only true God, and honor and worship no other Gods before Me; for I alone am your God and Lord!' The prophet (of Nazareth) however states that he and no other is the true son of God and even a god himself, and refers back to the sayings of the prophets, which he applies arbitrarily for himself and his deeds.
GGJ|5|148|3|0|If that is allowed to go unpunished, the divinely proven institute in Jerusalem will be totally at an end in a few years! What then? How will we who are called by God stand before the people and what will we live on, since we may never legally possess either field or vineyard according to God? On the one hand we have the Samaritans, the Sadducees and the half-heathens who have fallen away from us, but on the other hand the Essenes, who will soon have the people for themselves "and now the Galilean on top of it all! Surely that is finally a bit too much!
GGJ|5|148|4|0|On Sinai, by thunder and lightning, Jehovah gave us laws through Moses and Aaron, sanctioned them and, truly, created an eternal union with us and obliged us most strictly to remain true to this covenant. He, the Almighty, promised us the greatest advantages in life if we remain faithful to the covenant and the Law, but also the greatest disadvantages if we casually break the covenant. However he also gave us the right to pursue our opponents with fire and sword, as Joshua in Jericho and later the great King David did with the Philistines, where even the children in their mothers' womb were not to be spared according to Jehovah's order.
GGJ|5|148|5|0|But if now Jehovah wanted to annul the old covenant against His promises and reiterations, perhaps because of our sins and our tepidness and tolerance of our opponents and fully abandon us now, He would certainly do it in an easily possible grandiose way for Him, in which way He established the covenant with us about a thousand years ago, so that everyone would know certainly and undoubtedly what He is doing! But that has by no means happened here now; how then can a magician, whatever extraordinary things he performs, ever begin to agitate against us in the most shameful way as an ever existent statute of God?!
GGJ|5|148|6|0|He may heal the sick as often as he wants, and should move mountains to amuse the people and perform other great things; but against the temple and its holy secrets he should not wage war! But he does such things more and more, undermines the faith and the trust of the people, now particularly amongst the Galileans, towards the temple, so that they often no longer want to pay us the tithes and on top of that they call us the greatest and finest deceivers of the people and the nation. If we are that, then Jehovah should accuse us through the mouth of a proper prophet, not through a Galilean magician, who pretends to be one of the greatest prophets, yes, even the son of the Highest, since it is written that a prophet can never arise from Galilee, which is too filled with heathens, and all the less a son of God coming from heaven!
GGJ|5|148|7|0|But if we, firstly through God's Law and secondly through the most obvious pressure of circumstances, are forced to persecute a person who is highly dangerous to the old matter of God and wherever possible get rid of him with our own hands with all the divine rights and to remove him from the Earth, do we then do wrong if we unfortunately have to make use of some political means in these days in order to destroy the extremely dangerous subject?! I believe that you will no longer have any doubt of the full truth of this well-founded open admission of ours!"
GGJ|5|149|1|1|Cyrenius' testimony for the Lord
GGJ|5|149|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Indeed not at all; for this time you have spoken the fullest truth which otherwise does not easily come from the mouth of a Pharisee and you have made my soul very cheerful again! But in any case I must make the remark at the issue which concerns your so dangerous prophet or even the son of God, that He must have a much defamed reputation. Secondly I must openly admit to you that I know the most highly memorable one very well and can give you the open assurance that He is a highly inoffensive man who makes every effort only to be of use to His fellow man and even his very worst enemies too, who you obviously are, despite the fact that all your great fraudulence, of which neither Moses nor Aaron ever dreamt, are only too well known to Him.
GGJ|5|149|2|0|Oh, He is entirely a Jew, but only in the purest and genuinely Mosaic sense! But where is Moses and where are you with your new human statutes? He is thus against the non-Moses in you, but not against you yourselves! Already a great number of the most shocking complaints have come to my attention from the people against your disdainful actions and fraudulence, that I have really planned a number of times to put a stop to your game once and for all by force. Only He has kept me from doing this! If He, who is aware of my highest and fullest friendship, were your enemy, He would have certainly only taken great joy in this, if He could have cleaned you quite off the face of the Earth through my hands in the shortest time; alone quite the opposite!
GGJ|5|149|3|0|He regrets your great blindness that you however have laid on yourselves. He would only like to lead you back to the truth and to the one true God, from whom you have turned away through your countless worldly desires, and to renew the covenant with you again; but He does not want to destroy you at all. But if that is His very most active wish and will, how is He then your enemy? If you had His means in your hands, how often would you have killed Him already! Does He do anything similar to you, where indeed a thousand of the very most powerful means stand at His disposal every hour of the day?! As it is in my power and strength, I have set Him an extremely difficult exam, which He has passed in the most glorious way.
GGJ|5|149|4|0|I have found in Him that person whom I "let's say "thirty years ago hidden from the cruelest persecution by the old Herod, and He is just the same who thirty years ago, when my brother Augustus introduced the national census and count in the whole wide Roman Empire and thereby also in the Jewish lands, was born in Bethlehem in a sheep's stall to the young wife of the carpenter Joseph among all sorts of miraculous events, recognized by the wise men of the East through a great comet that led them there and greeted and gifted as a future king of the Jews, even then sung about as a very particular event for the people of this Earth by the amazed shepherds, whom you must remember at least a little!
GGJ|5|149|5|0|If nothing should have come to your ears about it, although you must already be sixty years old, here stands my brother Cornelius, who in those days also ran the Roman centre of census in Bethlehem, as an even very alive witness before you and beside whom I myself, who also already found the highly unexpected opportunity to perceive and to experience the indices of divinity in the hardly fourteen day old child, which did not allow me any moment in doubt among the greatest and most respectful amazement that the child most obviously was more than some human child, however perfect.
GGJ|5|149|6|0|When I now in the older years of my life found the child of those days then as a man full of spirit and divine miraculous power, I soon and easily found that He has come from the mentioned child, and it will hopefully not be difficult to understand that I then was forced to bow before Him my old head in the very deepest respect and love, and that through my very own feeling.
GGJ|5|149|7|0|And you persecute this man so hastily and want to destroy Him totally and annihilate?! Oh, you very most senseless and blindest idiots! Did Moses then not prophesy about His coming and after him almost all the great and small prophets who were slain by your fathers in their very most miserable foolishness with stones as you now want to slay this man?! You persecute Him, who alone can and wants to help you all, now even with all cunning, call Him an abomination, place the worst curse on Him and want in addition to kill Him?!
GGJ|5|149|8|0|You have not recognized the area that you sought because the greatly feared cliff has disappeared and this whole, previously extremely desert bay has been changed into a true Eden. But who did that? I and all those present here are witnesses that no human hand was active even with a finger. He was and is among us and performed such miracles simply through His will!
GGJ|5|149|9|0|Here at my side stands a boy; his name is Josoe. He lay almost two years in the grave, and nothing but the decaying bones were left of him. And nonetheless it was an easy task for the man whom you persecute so bitterly and so stubbornly to form him again through a simple word and to reanimate him, as he now stands before you!
GGJ|5|149|10|0|Here at the table sit my two daughters, who were robbed of me by some terrible slave traders. While crossing the sea they fell into the water during a storm and swam, surrounded by monsters, perfectly dead on the wide surfaces of the sea. During a fishing expedition the day before yesterday, in which we all took part, they were discovered and brought here. The word of your enemy "to Him alone be all my honor! "gave them life again as you can now see!
GGJ|5|149|11|0|Now I ask you whether a magician would also be capable of performing this, or whether these signs are not already greater in themselves than those which were carried out in the desert in the days of Moses! What I say to you all is as strictly true as I am called Cyrenius, and such things can be supported even more by many thousand witnesses, and you call the doer of such works in a certain way an abomination, you persecute Him and even want to kill Him?! What a hardly comprehensible degree of the very blindest foolishness indeed is needed to do this!"
GGJ|5|150|1|1|The stupidity and blindness of the Pharisees
GGJ|5|150|1|0|The Pharisee says, "Very highest and most strictly correct ruler! We are scribes and have studied the chronicles; therefore I believe that we cannot then be supposed to be all that stupid!"
GGJ|5|150|2|0|Cyrenius says, "Look, even this remark of yours was as foolish as possible and just as foolish were your ways and means to catch the holy man of Nazareth! For you could indeed well have thought with even just an ounce of understanding that we Romans would distinguish between a Jew disguised in even very poorly-made Roman clothing and a real Roman and would understand only too quickly that a very refined mean trick is hidden behind it all! Thus you could well have thought also that I would recognize certainly Herod's signature only too well! Thus you could also have well imagined that you would be seen through and recognized by me on the spot in your vicious intention, and that therefore your undertaking was a highly foolish and risky one, which could have killed even your little bit of fleshly life, which is your greatest sanctum! I tell you all: Truly a child comforted by mother wit could tell you with certainty what will happen to your undertaking! But now it's enough to make you obey! Your highly wise scribes have not been capable of seeing that in advance!
GGJ|5|150|3|0|But do you know the reason for this? I will tell you: The indulging splurger, whose stomach has never felt emptiness, cannot possibly imagine the sensation of a hungry stomach; it never even enters the head of a deaf person how a person feels hearing the harmony of a perfectly pitched Aeolian lyre; thus neither can a completely blind person form any comprehension of the impression of seeing and looking and it seems to his feelings that all people are blind. And likewise and actually even worse is it for a spiritually blind and truly foolish person! He not only considers all people to be as foolish as he is himself, but instead, to be even much more foolish; for he does not consider himself to be foolish at all, but only to be very wise. He cannot understand at all how B could possibly be just as comprehending and wise as he, A, feels. And there actually lies the reason why such highly imagined foolish people seize things so foolishly during some undertaking as you have just brought only too tangibly clearly to light before me here.
GGJ|5|150|4|0|But because you are so foolish, you cannot possibly understand either the unspeakably great signs of these times, as you, despite all your so highly praised knowledge as scribes, have no idea at all, what Moses and all the other seers of these recent times have prophesied and namely about the Messiah of the Jews and His kingdom on Earth. This, just like the present undertaking of yours is therefore only the consequence of your too great and crude spiritual blindness; for with some spiritual light you would have to then realize, for the sake of your Jehovah, that nothing can ever eternally be done with success on your part against a power such as ours, and even less against a man filled with the most all-powerful spirit of God, who only needs to desire it very slightly and the whole Earth will disappear out of existence in an instant!
GGJ|5|150|5|0|Truly I say to you: Five times a hundred thousand such people as you I would not fear with a hundred thousand experienced warriors; but what good would a thousand times as many warriors do me against the all-powerful will of such a man? One thought from him and they will no longer exist! And you with your deception and state wisdom want to catch such a man of God and even kill him "and that is without having any valid reason for it? Tell me now very honestly whether you do not yet see your very great and crude foolishness and now can grasp at it with your hands!"
GGJ|5|150|6|0|The Pharisee says, "If I am allowed to speak openly to you, I also wanted to say some things to you which perhaps might open your eyes a little, highest ruler, in this affair; but one cannot speak to you and argue such as we wise men of the temple tend to do among ourselves! But if I were allowed to speak to you without punishment quite honestly then perhaps you would also begin to raise your eyebrows!"
GGJ|5|150|7|0|Cyrenius, almost with a sort of concealed smile, says, "Truly, I allow you to speak quite freely; no punishment shall follow your words!"
GGJ|5|151|1|1|The temple morals of the Pharisee. The miracles of Moses in view of the Pharisees
GGJ|5|151|1|0|At this the Pharisee made a positive attempt, stood very straight and began to speak in the following way: "Highest ruler! You know much, and your understanding shines like a purest diamond in the sunlight; but I also know some things, even if I do not always show it and actually may not show it according to our tradition! But wherever there is a need, it shall become clear! If a person belongs to an institution on this dear Earth and unfortunately through birth, tradition, law and through the earthly pressure of the situation is forced to swear himself to his flag for the sake of his dear stomach, then thereby one is as good as dead spiritually on this Earth. In the beginning certainly not completely; but gradually all the more!
GGJ|5|151|2|0|For if one is forced again and again before the eyes of the people without any distinction with all means of earthly force to a make a U into an n X, then all thinking stops! One must begin to positively curse oneself for every clearer thought and say: Go away you pure light of heaven! If I am damned to be a devil, then I will be a devil! Whether crafty or foolish, it truly matters no longer any more! If I must be an X instead of a U, then I'll be it; I cannot possibly change such old circumstances!
GGJ|5|151|3|0|In time the person gets very used to his devilry and thinks: because you have already been born a fool, and were brought up as such, then remain just as you are! If your stomach is satisfied, all the body is satisfied. Eat and drink and enjoy life as long as and however it may be enjoyed! If the last day comes then, the last hour, then all shackles are released and all laws will end forever for him who has returned to his nothingness!
GGJ|5|151|4|0|Lies and truth then stretch out their hands to one another in the very friendliest way, where full nothingness of existence has its home. In such safest and fully truest prospects it is indeed very much the same in which dunce-cap one has spent his life on this Earth. But as long as one lives, one should nonetheless strive for the sake of the own earthly well-being to avoid everything most carefully that can make the little bit of life bitter and unpleasant; everything else is myth and chimera. But whoever looks at life as something higher only deceives himself.
GGJ|5|151|5|0|But I do not advance this opinion as an issue with its foundations in nature, but instead only as a consequence that almost every person who firmly belongs to some caste of worldly idiots must reach this opinion and finally fully get used to it, because he cannot think, speak or act differently to how the stereotypical laws of the caste dictate him. I can be convinced very clearly one or a thousand times that things are so with the Nazarene just as your high mouth has made known to me; but what good is it to me? As long as I am a sworn-in member of the caste, there is certainly nothing left for me to do but to scream from the bottom of my lungs with them: Down with him! For he is a danger to our institute and limits our essential income!
GGJ|5|151|6|0|Certainly I may think very secretly to myself: The whole caste wants it and has made you into its tool through your lot. And if I then withdraw and act blindly according to the prescription received, above which or below which I cannot and may not undertake anything according to my private opinion! Further I think however even more secretly: If there is seriously something in the person who is persecuted, he will make short work of us and we as the conquered will hardly ever get to see our holy chambers again; but if there is nothing to him besides a new big-talk as has happened to us a thousand times before, then he will be well got rid of, if one only can get hold of him! For what does he aim to achieve? Nothing but the foundation of a new and perhaps even worse caste!
GGJ|5|151|7|0|Oh, at the beginning everything looks so very divine! If we look at the life of Abraham and his first descendents! One sees the divinity very often visibly walking with them and leading them along the path of the righteous "nota bene, we were certainly not there! But at the time of Moses, how did the children of Abraham look like! Moses was again one who must have studied very obediently and thoroughly the old wise men of Egypt! He was indoctrinated in all the weaknesses of the Egyptian court, had probably received the thirst to become ruler of this kingdom himself and cleared the legitimate princes of the Pharaoh out of the way to this end.
GGJ|5|151|8|0|The first plan failed. He fled and thought up a different plan in order to agitate his blood-related but otherwise sunken below the animal kingdom people with secret propagandists against the Pharaoh who was emasculated by sex. When he learned that his people stood there at the ready he came himself armed with great magical power, and began to dictate to the king. But to his people who perhaps still had some idea of the previous divine circumstances of the old patriarchs, he presented himself as a messenger of Jehovah, performed very easily comprehensibly incomprehensible miracles for the people and so the people followed him like a flock of sheep the bellwether.
GGJ|5|151|9|0|He indeed knew a lot about the character of the sea, that it rises and falls again twice daily. He spied out the possible crossing point long in advance. The whole bay is hardly too moderate hours walk wide. At the time of the sea's lowest point there is a more than an hour's journey wide, firm rock ground always perfectly free of water for a good three hours in the middle of the bay and serves the traveler, when the sea is not moved by any storm, as a best crossing bridge. With rapid steps one can even cross it in a good hour and then find oneself in the shortest way immediately in the Arabian desert, which one would otherwise hardly reach in 4-6 days by land, since the sea spreads for several hours wide on the other side of this ledge and is fairly deep.
GGJ|5|151|10|0|Moses calculated this very cleverly, since he, like no one else from the Pharaoh's court, possessed a very solid knowledge of the territory. He led his masses at a fast pace over the ledge into the Arabian desert and the very most jagged mountainous areas in which, apart from his adopted parents perhaps, certainly no one else possessed. Therefore this area and its other natural miraculous characteristics, which our prophet certainly knew how to use, were indeed familiar to him.
GGJ|5|151|11|0|But now let's leave that and look a little at the Israelites crossing the sea, and we see them complete the journey as if on the wings of the wind just as Pharaoh, now burning with anger and rage, order his army to storm after the Israelites along the same path. If the Pharaoh had come earlier, our good Moses would certainly not have escaped with his skin intact; but his laggardness and the clearing away of various obstacles kept his army back. Moses got a significant head start and happily escaped his enemies following him. Now when Pharaoh, chasing after Moses had hardly reached the middle of the aforementioned ledge, the sea began as usual to rise very rapidly and to drive its waves over the Pharaoh's army, and it is easily comprehendible that they then found its certain demise in the flood."
GGJ|5|152|1|1|Further explanations of Old Testament miracles
GGJ|5|152|1|0|At this Cyrenius interrupted the narrator and said to him, "By no means are you as foolish as I believed in the beginning; but because you seem to understand things so very well in their nature, I would like then to learn from you how you will explain to me the familiar appearance out of the Ark of the covenant, and indeed its daily pillar of smoke and nightly pillar of fire. How then did this appear in your very natural and miracle-less way?"
GGJ|5|152|2|0|The Pharisee says with a very easy spirit, "High ruler! Just take a short look into the old art of warfare "and the famous and so much idolized Ark of the Covenant is explained! The box itself was a well-constructed instrument to create electricity to the greatest degree according to the ancient Egyptian type. Behind the highly complicated box there were iron carts to make smoke. They were filled with all sorts of strongly smoking and mostly also very stinking things, like feathers, the hairs of all sorts of animals and also people, spread these smoking ingredients with sulphur, pitch and saltpeter and ignited then this mechanism. This gave out a thick and powerful smoke which in a very short time, particularly with a fast pull of the cart, concealed the path like a thick fog and prevented the vision of the following enemy over the turns and positions of the pursued army, but at the same time, too unbearably adversely for the camels, horses and elephants, brought these animals of war to a turn-around and to the retreat, which was certainly no desirable thing for the following enemy. It can indeed be imagined that behind a fleeing army often several of the now described carts were drawn. That is now in the true imagery the so miraculous and even super-holy Ark of the Covenant of Moses, and I can also say to you, very highest ruler, with a clear conscience: SAPIENTI PAUCA!" [the wise man needs little].
GGJ|5|152|3|0|Cyrenius says, "Fine, let's leave that then! How do you explain, however, the falling in of the walls of the old, great city of Jericho? The Ark of the Covenant was carried around the walls of the city, accompanied by the powerful-sounding trombones in the way that was already normal among the ancient Egyptians in the temples and I believe that the walls collapsed like porridge at the third circle. How was that possible then? The noise of a million trombones would certainly never have been able to do that! Explain that to me too then in your natural ways!"
GGJ|5|152|4|0|The Pharisee says with a pretty loud laugh, "Well, that will certainly be tangibly clear! We are told about that ancient Egyptians with the greatest certainty that they destroyed and burnt the ships of the enemy by means of the correct use of electricity. Here we see the certain Ark travel several times around Jericho's walls "and Joshua will surely have known in truth why he did that! He must have been familiar with the treatment and effect of the Ark! I say once again to you: Sapienti pauca!"
GGJ|5|152|5|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, this is worth hearing; but if the Ark was nothing but a pure machine of electricity, it must then be just the same today!? Why does it not have the same effect today?
GGJ|5|152|6|0|The Pharisee says, "Well, will the reason be very much more understandable? If we take a house that is about a thousand years old, or a ship, or a rock; it will also have a very different appearance at such an age! Even stones often weather away very noticeably in a thousand years "how much more then an old piece of wood and the less noble metals, such as copper and iron; a thousand years can even be seen very well in gold!
GGJ|5|152|7|0|We are still in possession of the old, artistic Ark of the Covenant, which has become so fragile however over time that it possesses just as much of the original effective set up as the healthy teeth an old man's mouth has lost. In addition the Babylonians understood very well how to plunder the temple along with the Ark. But we do not understand how the ark was once set up. Of course we had an identical one built; but it cannot possibly have the effect of the old one, because it is totally lacking and must lack the necessary inner features because in these times no one among us understands any longer how to set it up. I believe, highest ruler, that I have expressed myself about this as clearly as possible!"
GGJ|5|152|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, if everything is then so based on a fine, pious deception, how can you then remain with your very healthy opinion and insight a well-conditioned member of such an institute of deceit?"
GGJ|5|152|9|0|The Pharisee says, "That is exactly the heart of Satan! Because one has become a member of the caste as a blind person! As a seeing person one would hardly have professed to this! But once one is there and sees that the whole world is a madhouse, well, then one is forced to go along with it for the sake of the dear stomach, just as for the sake of a healthy skin! A desertion is still always punished by our caste for indeed wise reasons by the by no means pleasant death by stoning! I think to have answered comprehensibly and quite understandably."
GGJ|5|153|1|1|The Pharisee's philosophy of nature
GGJ|5|153|1|0|Cyrenius says, "From all this that you have now told and expressed, emerges clearly however that you as a pious servant of God have never believed in a god; but how can one be even a strict servant of a being that does not exist at all for you all?"
GGJ|5|153|2|0|The Pharisee says, "Well, that can also be very easily explained for the previously mentioned extremely cogent reasons that are valid for all time! What can a child do, however enlightened he may be, against the power and physical strength of his parents and often super-foolish teachers? He has to obey them! I'll give you this situation: You Romans have made us submissive with your irresistible power. Which of us could offer their resistance against your power? You should have, however, instead of your very wise and just laws, for example, given us the most foolish of them to be observed most strictly. Could we weaklings do anything else but observe them just as exactly as we observe these present wise ones? The eternal power works with irresistible power and one must follow its orders. On this earth everything is of course only a sham and no real existence.
GGJ|5|153|3|0|We seek the truth, we seek God. But where and what is the truth and where and who is God?! Every nation recognizes and has a different deity and accordingly determines the statutes that are presented to the same people as a holy truth. Are they therefore also a truth for us? We laugh about them and cannot understand at all how a nation can possibly believe such illogical, very most foolish things! But if we go to that nation and inquire about the judgment on our faith, if they know something about it, they will not understand either how we can believe and keep ours! There is something good for the maintenance of the general order everywhere "but by no means any truth and even less a divinity truly present anywhere!
GGJ|5|153|4|0|Over there the sun is a truth and the effective divinity for itself and also for us, although we must satisfy ourselves simply only with its shine, thus there is also here on this Earth thoroughly more of a shine than any true existence. Or does the sunshine not affect everything here? Everything that exists came from the shine of the sunlight and its wonderful warmth, and as long as it exists, it exists and lives through the shine of the truly all-powerful sun; for it will always shine on one half from the one side, while the other half has the shade.
GGJ|5|153|5|0|Thus in the sky the real sunlight is resplendent in great majesty as the perfect truth. The Earth and everything on it is a work of its light or the shine, thus already more shine than being. Behind the seemingly existence of the whole earth and of all the things there is the shadow as a complete lie; and it is exactly this shade that all travelers seek and love the most and the sleep among the general shadow of the earth that we tend to call 'night', is and remains after the work and effort of the day the greatest, most strengthening and most pleasant revitalization of life!
GGJ|5|153|6|0|And therefore it also seems to me that the people can exist under the rule of the possibly purest truth just as little, taken morally, as their physical being can without sleep. Therefore what sleep is o the body is a well-conditioned lie to the whole moral person. And then it certainly does not depend on whatever sort of form a lie is supposed to have! If it only gives the moral person a certain feeling and very refreshing rest of hope and a half-illuminated and easily acceptable confidence, then the lie is good, and the purest truth can go to her begging for its bread.
GGJ|5|153|7|0|For as long as people have been living on this Earth this has been so; now it is also that way and will also so until a possible end of all time. The people will continue to seek the truth but at the same time eat from the dish of lies and live. There will always be wise men too among the very many foolish people who will hold out a light of truth to the people. But the brighter they illuminate the people always only on one side the more certain and pronounced the shade will be perceived behind the people who have been illuminated most brightly from the front as a constant consequence of the light!
GGJ|5|153|8|0|But as the light also always affects the shade, in just the same way the purest truth also always affects the most complete lie. For without truth there would be no lie and without a lie there would not easily be a truth. But every truth hides at least the capability in it to create a lie, just as the light creates a shadow. Every person should ask himself which of the two is the better for the people, but faithfully and openly without concealing anything! A just judge sentences liars and deceivers according to the law and lives from his position; but where is he who can make things generally understandable for me, that the law itself is a truth? It is an accepted and sanctioned statute, here one way, but different in another place! Where is the truth there where one lie punishes the other? I say again here: Sapienti pauca!"
GGJ|5|153|9|0|With this Cyrenius had had enough for the meantime, and let the Pharisee retreat and said to Me, "No, did You hear that? Such a thing has never happened to me! Roklus also understood how to speak in his purely intelligent sphere; but I still remained his master in my innards. But this Pharisee has now fenced me in so much that I cannot say anything at all to him in return! I have always imagined the Pharisees to be very much more foolish; but he has proven to me that they are not foolish at all! But what should be done with him now?"
GGJ|5|154|1|1|Cyrenius' reference to the miracles of the Lord
GGJ|5|154|1|0|I say, "Just let him explain My miracles now and you will be persuaded that he will know how to explain them in just as naturally a way as those of Moses! Only then will we show him what a great mistake he is making. Call him back and do that; for that is a crafty one!"
GGJ|5|154|2|0|Cyrenius hurried to do what I had suggested and the company of Pharisees came before the Supreme Governor bent low in respect and the speaker for the Pharisees asked, bowing most deeply, what they should have to face now according to his high advice.
GGJ|5|154|3|0|Cyrenius says, "Nothing other than to pursue the issue of the divinity, human faith, the prophets and the miracles that often occurred in your ever more enlightening way; for I must have clarity one way or another!
GGJ|5|154|4|0|Previously you truly made the story of Moses and the old miracles very comprehensible, and I can now sooner think the events according to your explanation to be true than according to any other. Naturally that must remain strictly between us for the sake of the people! But look, despite your explanation a heavy concern and responsibility oppresses me! What have I truly seen with my own eyes and heard in the most miraculous way in the world, for thus there are witnesses here from almost every part of the world. Heathens and Jews, Essenes, the Scythian king Ouran with his entourage, even there is no lack of Persians "sheer authorities of the first rank in this world as wisdom is represented these days.
GGJ|5|154|5|0|Observe this magnificent bathhouse and its inner, super-luxurious and invaluable decoration, the garden with the wide-reaching surrounding walls of protection! Look at the magnificent fruits in the garden of all the noblest types and species! Everything beams with lushness and many fruits already stand there completely ripe. Further observe the magnificent sources of water that could not easily exist better! Then turn your eyes to the sea! Observe the harbor and its extremely firm protective wall which reaches down to the deep depths of the sea, and the five magnificent ships, the chain! Then look to that place where once the great cliff that was often very dangerous to the ships once stood! Look, there is no longer any trace of it down to the deepest depths!
GGJ|5|154|6|0|Look over there, far over the sea to the area of Genezareth! Didn't a terribly high cliff stand there only a few, or at most four, weeks ago which stretched its vertical walls deep into the water and whose crown had certainly never been stood upon by any mortal? Millennia passed over its stubborn forehead and the tooth of ages could do nothing against its granite masses. But before the previously mentioned period of about four weeks exactly this prophet of Nazareth who is persecuted by you came there and alongside the many other miracles he performed he also reformed that mountain cliff gently so that it can now be climbed from all sides without any danger even by children with the greatest ease.
GGJ|5|154|7|0|Who did not know the highly unhealthy fever area of Genezareth? Everything suffered from the life-consuming fever; particularly the foreigners, who often had to spend years ailing there in order to reach enough health again through getting used to the climate in order to travel on again. Even our soldiers of the greatest health and firmest sort often became fatally ill there and filled the hospitals. The prophet of Nazareth went there, blessed the area, and now it is one of the healthiest in all Galilee, and all the sick became healthy again in an instant.
GGJ|5|154|8|0|Well, those are facts which happened before our eyes, and truly no one can blame us if we were gullible people to whom any con-man from Egypt, India or Persia could pass off his miracles as true. That is where all reason ends. I will admit that everything concerning Moses can be explained in a very natural way; for firstly they bear instead quite strongly the stamp of naturalness "looked at in your light "and secondly we have no other witnesses besides the books that are supposed to come from his hand and which are difficult to understand, who could give us any better information. The Greek scribes know little or nothing about it.
GGJ|5|154|9|0|But let him be as he wants now; let's leave what is long in the past and occupy ourselves now with this extremely greatest wonderfully shining present! How might you then explain to me these new miracles? Truly I want to reward you more than kingly and decorate you if you can help me out of my dreams in a similar way, and I promise you even my most active support for the persecution and destruction of this notorious prophet!"
GGJ|5|155|1|1|The instruction of the Pharisees through a wine miracle
GGJ|5|155|1|0|The Pharisee says, "When was this Nazarene here and how long did he stay here and has he been here once before?"
GGJ|5|155|2|0|Behind Cyrenius was old Mark as well and took up the word saying, "This divine man has never before been in this area; he came here only about eight days ago with His handful of disciples and brought nothing but His all-powerful will alone, and His disciples were constantly like lambs around Him.
GGJ|5|155|3|0|But the first miracle was that He ordered me to fill all my quite many wine-skins with water, which I then had my children do immediately. And behold, hardly were the skins filled and the water, like that which the sea contains, was already transformed into the very tastiest wine! Here, there is still a full beaker of exactly this wonderful wine! Taste it and then give us your judgment!"
GGJ|5|155|4|0|The Pharisee took the beaker, drained the wine almost to the bottom of the beaker and said, "Truly a better wine has never passed over my tongue! However, is your statement, old warrior, also very reliably true?"
GGJ|5|155|5|0|Mark says, "Whoever knows me will know that my tongue has never been dirtied by a lie. But whoever still asks, his faith is not a strong one. But in order to bring things a little closer to you and to give your colorful natural condition a shove, I beg you to go down to the sea with this very empty jug and fill it yourself with water, and I stand for it that the prophet who still remains among us simply through His will immediately will transform the water into wine! Or should it occur to you that somehow the jug has already been prepared for this purpose, then take one of your jugs and go down to the sea, scoop up the water there at any place you like, and as soon as it is in the jug it will also become wine, as you have now tasted it in an instant! If I am lying, this new house along with the garden and all my other great treasures shall fully become your possessions!"
GGJ|5|155|6|0|Here the Pharisee took a golden beaker out of his rucksack and said, "I will see. If the sea water in this should become wine, then this valuable beaker will belong to you!"
GGJ|5|155|7|0|With these words the Pharisee hurried along with his companions out to the sea and scooped up water, and the water in the beaker always became wine."
GGJ|5|155|8|0|When all the companions had also convinced themselves of this great and most wonderful miracle, they hurried, very highly amazed, back to old Mark and the Pharisee said, "Here, take the beaker; for you have won the bet! Yes, reason truly falls by the wayside with me! What should I now say to it? It cannot be possible with natural things! It is very strange: Not only was the taste, but also the spirit of the wine there to a rich degree, so that we all would almost have become intoxicated! There can truly nothing other be active than the will of the Nazarene, and it serves us as proof that seriously also his other miracles were brought about in the same way!
GGJ|5|155|9|0|If one has the ever-lasting nature of events on this Earth and has never got to see a miracle in one's whole life before one's face "except for the Persian con artists and those written, which are however always clothed in a great mysticism "so finally even what one now in the end has really and undoubtedly experienced oneself becomes positively unbelievable.
GGJ|5|155|10|0|But what use is all this if one cannot see the reason for it? Yes, highest ruler, at these events, which without a doubt occur thus, all natural explanations end! For that is truly a miracle! This can just as little ever be naturally explained as the creation of the world from some original nothing for our comprehension and perceptions. The whole creation is therefore nothing other than a fixed will of the divine original power and the original being of all beings."
GGJ|5|156|1|1|The Pharisee's doubt concerning the existence of God
GGJ|5|156|1|0|Cyrenius now says again, "Very well, I have now been quite satisfied with you for the moment, and we have thus to remain with that; but there is now another question, and this consists in this: Since these works here are now unmistakably quite certainly the very purest miracles and Moses and the many other seers and prophets have written about this man exactly in advance and have described him in such a very detailed way that it is not possible to accept that they could ever have had another opinion, it seems to me that their respective earlier actions might still be of a miraculous nature! That some natural things were used also, cannot be denied; but on the whole most of it was certainly a greatest miracle, likewise like this miracle here, only through the all-powerful will of God through the people revealed Himself, was performed. That is my opinion "what is yours then?"
GGJ|5|156|2|0|The Pharisee says, "Well yes, if things are of that kind, then as far as I know there is not much that can be said against this high opinion of yours; only one thing is hard to understand: why would then God "if there is one "always allow humanity to deteriorate to such an extent over a period of time before once more awakening a seer or a prophet who has to restore some sight to benighted mankind before himself falling victim to the uncontrolled passions of degenerate men. God grants the prophet indeed unmistakable miraculous powers, which I no longer can doubt; but in the end the prophet usually nonetheless suffers the raw physical strength of people. Almost all prophets known to me were put to a violent earthly death in the end. Why did the all-powerful spirit of God not protect them?
GGJ|5|156|3|0|But I do not want to make an accusation against the Godhead and say: It was not clever to let a person filled by the spirit of God pass away earthly through the raw, most material power of man! But his awakening was a much compromised one thereby in the face of the ever selfish humanity. For it is obviously highly strange to see how a person, who previously was capable of moving whole mountains through his pure will, is in a short time bound by man, thrown into a prison and a few days or weeks later killed often in the very most terrible way. This discourages the followers and admirers of the prophets so that very often they return to their former ignorance, which at least guarantees them security during their earthly life.
GGJ|5|156|4|0|How long ago was it then that a certain John performed all sorts of truly great signs in the desert on the Jordan as proof of his divine spirit?! Herod had him captured and soon after beheaded most gleefully and most disdainfully in prison quite secretly. He truly already had a lot of disciples, and many thousands were baptized by him in the Jordan as a sign of their acceptance of his truly quite pure teaching; for he had turned almost all Galilee and Judea into his foray on the Jordan. But then when his many supporters learned what had happened to their master, they became full of fear and worry and easily let on that they had accepted the baptism through water by John; for they were afraid of having to suddenly share the sad fate of their master. This one thing I find seriously somewhat inconsistent with my reason, which until now has never been nailed up, and there seems to be little cleverness and a much too little good will for the well-being of the people according to our understanding.
GGJ|5|156|5|0|This is quite thinkable under the invisible rule of some blind fate of the pagans, but hardly under the reign of an all-wise, benevolent, just and omnipotent God. That was also mainly the reason why I turned away entirely from the belief in a God. A true prophet should have a never-conquerable ability to defend himself until his end, against which all powers and strengths of the Earth should never be able to do anything "then the true, divine element would be recognized for all time and also kept; but most seers and prophets take an earthly terrible end and thus make suspicious everything divine that they have previously sown. Moses was never allowed to set foot in the Promised Land, and the Archangel Michael had to fight Satan for three full days and in the end leave without victory. Yes, why then? Why must then the evil principle on this Earth almost always carry off the victory over the good principle?
GGJ|5|156|6|0|We say "and with justice - :All humanity, or the moral world, is in disorder and is evil. But if we just look for the reason we will find it more or less in what I have just presented! We people can do whatever we want, but we will neither improve ourselves nor the others; for the powers of the world constantly hold us in check and everywhere it is said: Only up to this point "but then not an inch further! We may neither investigate nor ponder. The iron law will force all heads under the same hat. Whoever dares to move is lost to the world; but has he been won for another world? Well, we have much less convincing certainty of that than of what will happen to mankind in a hundred years after us!
GGJ|5|156|7|0|Only true seers and prophets alone could get rid of this evil. The people would thereby always have the invincible power and strength of God before their very eyes to keep the true faith and thereby be normal, good people. But indeed here and there from time to time, when the people have already sunk below the animal kingdom, a prophet is awakened who preaches wise lessons for a time and presents a fully valid proof of the divinity of his mission to the people through all sorts of amazing miraculous powers; but how long does that last?
GGJ|5|156|8|0|As the people who long for God and truth flock towards him in great numbers, the old oracle and completely materially-egoistic caste of priests become grimly jealous because they fear betrayal of their false ways and a violent belittlement of their reputation and their great income, and begin to persecute the prophet. For a certain time they cannot do anything against him, because he forces them back to the dust with his divine power.
GGJ|5|156|9|0|But some years later, when he has already opened the eyes of many thousands, the divine power withdraws from him and he becomes the prey of the commonest human revenge! Then his converts stand there full of fear, and do not know one end of the stick from the other. Worry, fear, terror and doubt seize the disciples if they are not very many in number, but if they already form a positive army, then there is usually a very cruelest war of religion and opinion, which has no end until one party has completely destroyed the other.
GGJ|5|156|10|0|But now I ask and say: If one as an experienced and reasonably thinking person observes such goings-on soberly, can one thereby reach a living faith in a God? Or must one not rather think: 'Look, sheer works of man!'?! God, however, is eternally far and not near according to the words of the Scriptures! Am I right or not?"
GGJ|5|156|11|0|Cyrenius says, "In the way that you tend to think, you might have a point "but only simply in the this-worldly human and social respect. But we are now in the very wisest plans of God with the humanity of this Earth already a little more deeply familiar and know the great divine Why! I can say nothing to you other than that your opinion is a very basically false one. But I hope that you will yet think differently. But now go with your companions, and come back when you are called! First look at the miracles, think about them, and it will become clear to you how foolish and bold your persecution of the great Master of Nazareth was!"
GGJ|5|156|12|0|The Pharisees bowed deeply and moved back towards Mark's new house in order to look at it. At a sign from Me Mark accompanies them into the new miracle-house himself, into the garden and then down to the sea, in order to show and explain everything to them.
GGJ|5|157|1|1|The earth, a training school for children of God
GGJ|5|157|1|0|Cyrenius however says to Me once again, "Lord, indeed I know now from Your own divine mouth why everything in the world is and happens the way it does, and I now know Your divinely wisest plans concerning the education of mankind in all times and all zones of the Earth; but at the same time I must nonetheless admit quite openly that, seen from a worldly viewpoint, this Pharisee basically has a lot going for him. There is truly from alpha to omega no world of love and truth, but instead a very terrible world full of hate and full of lies and falsehoods and injustice! But it could indeed be quite different! But things are so and will never be otherwise, and the Earth is damned to remain a house of misery, and its human children will constantly have to swelter on its surface! But it could surely be different!"
GGJ|5|157|2|0|I say, "Yes, yes, it could indeed be different, as it is different on countless many other planets; but then exactly this Earth would not be chosen for the cultivation of those people who are designated and called to become My children!
GGJ|5|157|3|0|Can true, powerful love ever become fully aware of itself among human beings who themselves are pure love? What object on which to practice patience, humility and meekness could be given to people filled with love from birth?
GGJ|5|157|4|0|If I had endowed every man's nature with the highest degree of perfection from birth, not requiring his own effort, what practice in life and self development would be thinkable for him?
GGJ|5|157|5|0|For what activity could such spirits finally be used? I tell you: The trees of the wood and the rocks of the mountains in the very most indispensable self-activity would be many times more preferred than a person quite perfected in every respect right from birth on!
GGJ|5|157|6|0|Picture a man, fully developed physically and always enjoying a table richly laid with the most delicious foods and drinks so that he would never suffer from hunger or thirst. Moreover, he had a most magnificent living-room and besides the mental capacity to see, perceive, enjoy and communicate with everything and everyone in the minutest detail, both nearby and at a great distance, never encountering any difficulties whatsoever. Surely such a man would never leave his comfortable abode even for a moment.
GGJ|5|157|7|0|I tell you: Such a man would be as little touched by My greatest miracles as by the snow that at Adam's time clothed the mountains with the mantle of eternal innocence. Or do you think that My boundless, everlasting perfection of life would benefit Me and give Me bliss? Verily not!
GGJ|5|157|8|0|My own greatest bliss is felt when I take part in the inner growth of My innumerable imperfect children and lies in their growing cognition and perfection and resulting activity. I always share their joy over a painfully achieved progress, and it is only when My boundless perfection is more and more imitated and becomes partly visible in them that it has its immense value. You know what I hereby wish to tell you?
GGJ|5|157|9|0|Do you think I had ever created a world and on it a living being if it were not so? From eternity all this has been a deep inner need within Me, and without it no earth would ever have been created and populated with all sorts of beings.
GGJ|5|157|10|0|Therefore, things must remain as they are. I did not come to bring the earth peace and a dead quiet, but I came to give it the sword, the battle and with them increased activity. For only when confronted with hate does love turn into true and living energy before which silent death must flee. Mankind becomes active and gradually patient, meek and resigned to My will through the difficulties besetting it. If falsehood with its bitter consequences did not exist, what value could truth have as such? Who puts a light on during the day and who appreciates a burning oil-lamp while the sun is shining?"
GGJ|5|158|1|1|Affliction as a means of education
GGJ|5|158|1|0|(The Lord:) "Everything that accordingly has been allowed once must exist as a driving force for the improvement of mankind. Every being, however, presupposes an activity, and this, the motive and the lever, which naturally must always fully correspond to the activity.
GGJ|5|158|2|0|Thus everything which one describes as against moral laws, and so also as terrible and bad, is to be seen only as a permitted lever, and everything is pure and good to the pure. To the weak and impure everything is and must be different, because he still needs some levers of action
GGJ|5|158|3|0|When the children of Abraham rejoiced in a visible divine leadership, unlimited wisdom and thereby a very greatest earthly well-being in the days of Moses, Aaron, Joshua and also under the first judges, they became lethargic like the polyps and oysters at the bottom of the sea. I encouraged them through the mouths of the prophets to activity and vigilance and even summoned them; but their answer was: If we do something, we could commit a sin which would destroy all the good we have done; but if we do nothing, we cannot sin and then stand free of sins justified before You, oh Lord! Thus they philosophized themselves more and more into all kinds of lethargy. The consequence of it was increasing affliction and in time physical and finally also moral atony.
GGJ|5|158|4|0|In such circumstances they then turned back to Me and praised Me for being active in the correct ordinance of life. For a time things went fairly well again and progressed well; but when the blessed well-being set in again as a fruit of activity, the old lethargy began again from the beginning. They were rich in everything and wanted to shine and demanded an earthly king as the representative of physical wealth and well-being.
GGJ|5|158|5|0|A king was given to them and anointed. But as the contract between king and nation did not remain undone, the evil that the nation demanded and received was again nothing more than a painful lever for the people to a newer and higher necessary activity.
GGJ|5|158|6|0|When the king soon fell into lethargy along with the people, it was immediately necessary to waken external, very threatening enemies in the form the crude and powerful Philistines. Then war and all sorts of the same accompanying afflictions penetrated the land of My people, woke it, made it active and therefore strong.
GGJ|5|158|7|0|In great affliction and need they found their way back to Me and increased in mercy, wisdom and wealth to a hardly conceivable degree. This, however, caused an important exhaustion of the previous activity in the days of Solomon's rule, and the kingdom literally collapsed under the first descendents of Solomon. And so this nation had constantly to be forced through all sorts of misery and affliction to keep them active.
GGJ|5|158|8|0|It is now once again generally way below the animal kingdom, particularly in respect of the class of the priests and teachers. But for that reason I came Myself in the flesh in order to prepare the greatest embarrassment and confusion for the most lethargic part of the people; and they therefore seek to catch me and to kill Me, because they fear losing their bread for the lazy through My most active actions and stimuli. But their effort is of course in vain.
GGJ|5|158|9|0|The seed of fullest laziness has already set roots in them that are too strong. Therefore the feeling of lethargy must be first taken from them and they must scatter themselves to the four winds and lead a nomadic life or enter the new covenant of life and activity just established by Me, in which no one will be allowed to let his hands lie inactive in his lap in order to be able to live.
GGJ|5|158|10|0|Whoever will not do that will hunger and thirst and have to take up the most worthless and dirtiest job of begging, and people will call to them with hard hearts: Whoever does not work shall not eat! For every worker is worth his reward.
GGJ|5|158|11|0|Oh, then everyone will strive to be as active as possible! If however someone nonetheless becomes lethargic and lazy, he will begin to show wearing the rod immediately as an example for many others.
GGJ|5|158|12|0|And I tell you: Every nation that becomes lazy and namby-pamby, just like every person individually, will get to carry the constant rod on his back and for ever lose his name from the Book of Life and also his greatness, power and reputation! That will make the people more and more perplexed and drive them on to all sorts of orderly deeds, which will be good. Have you understood this well now?"
GGJ|5|159|1|1|The right and wrong kind of worldly activity
GGJ|5|159|1|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes indeed, Lord and Master of eternity; but there is another question, and that consists of this: If people become so very active and hard-working in the most varied branches of life, which has a thousand needs, then it is also clear that they will go across to pure worldly materialism too much from the spiritual path of life, and then there will no longer be any talk of rebirth of the spirit.
GGJ|5|159|2|0|But at the same time I have the teaching from Your mouth, according to which one should not worry about the progress of earthly life in the way of the Gentiles, but instead one should seek above all the kingdom of God and his righteousness "everything else will then already come of itself.
GGJ|5|159|3|0|How does this teaching correspond to this new lesson of Yours, according to which one should constantly keep oneself busy? Behold, Lord, this I cannot quite manage! It would therefore be good if You, oh Lord, would make this a little more understandable for me."
GGJ|5|159|4|0|Say I: "We still have an hour and a half left and I can indeed answer this question for you. But pay good attention to what I will tell you in a parable!
GGJ|5|159|5|0|Behold, two people went to a master of an extremely useful and beautiful art! A did this in order to learn the art, in order to earn his living through it in time. He learned studiously and paid attention to everything that was necessary to make the art one's own, and finally was extremely glad when he received a certificate from the master which said that he had now fully learnt the art and was now a master himself. There were indeed still some secrets of the art, of which he knew nothing. In itself that did not bother him any longer; for he now had the proof, with which he could and must earn his living without any great effort.
GGJ|5|159|6|0|But the reason which drove B to the master was quite different and therefore had to have quite different consequences. The bread was not important to B, which he never thought about, but instead the art, for art's sake. All his striving was only in order to become most deeply familiar with all the secrets of the art to be learnt.
GGJ|5|159|7|0|But the master, since he saw that not the bread, but purely the full knowledge of the divine art was the issue with this pupil, took great joy himself in this pupil, took him with every effort and introduced him most deeply to all the secrets possible in this art. And the consequence was that B afterwards created such unsurpassable art as a perfected master that the reputation and praise even reached the ears of the king and the king then called the artist to show him his art. But the artist did not do that for the sake of expected reward, but instead in order to make certain to provide a very great joy for the king.
GGJ|5|159|8|0|When the king then got to see the great work of art and was convinced of the high purpose of the same, he said: What do you want me to do for you, great master? Demand a reward from me and it shall be given to you along with the fact that you may stay from now on a favorite at my court and practice your art here!
GGJ|5|159|9|0|And the artist spoke, deeply moved by the king's mercy: Highest lord and wisest ruler and commander! Your mercy and your pleasure in this art of mine are already the highest reward! For I learnt this art with all my strength right into my soul, not for gain, not even for the sake of daily bread, but instead purely out of the pure love for the art, and for that very reason I now have the highest joy already and the highest reward that it has now found such an excellent recognition before the eyes of the wisest king.
GGJ|5|159|10|0|What do you think the now even more overjoyed king did with the artist? Behold, he said: Only now I see that you are quite a perfect artist of your field! For if you had learnt this so magnificent art for the sake of reward and bread you would never have produced such perfection. For whoever learns something in order to help his existence, thinks only about his existence and is soon satisfied with the shallow and little learning and at the same time only reckons on how he could cover his lack of knowledge with a false veil so that the people would not notice his weakness and would nonetheless consider him to be a great master. But in the future that will be of little use to him; for his bad and poor works will be his very traitors.
GGJ|5|159|11|0|But you, who learnt the art for its own sake, had only calculated how you could enter all their great and deep secrets. You were concerned about the fullest truth of the art, and for that reason you became a rare, true artist, whom I can use. And since you did not worry about bread and reward until this day, so you shall receive from me a true, best and most enduring bread and reward! For I as king have always positions for true artists and for true educated and wise people and the bread and reward that go with it in abundance! "There you now have the tangible explanation of your objection."
GGJ|5|160|1|1|The egotistic striver for reincarnation
GGJ|5|160|1|0|(The Lord) "The exclusive striving for the kingdom of God requires the greatest activity. If a true disciple has made this entirely his own, even that king who will also truly reward the true service, and so it remains true through all the good spheres of human life, will also find that "wherever and in whatever a person does what is good and true for its own sake and strives after the true perfection "the just recognition and reward will and must come to him of its own accord.
GGJ|5|160|2|0|There is, for example, a person for whom it is important to achieve through this teaching of Mine the rebirth of the spirit - which truly is not withheld from anyone - who has truly striven after it with all eagerness and just love. This model person knows that the love for God and for one's neighbor is the one and only way to this. He now keeps all the commandments of God strictly, loves God in his heart as much as he possibly can, shows to all only goodness according to his good strength and supports the poor richly, and wherever he sees a true wise man of God, he hurries over to him, supports him richly and makes him his friend.
GGJ|5|160|3|0|He does that for years; but the promised and demanded rebirth, hoped for daily all the more, nonetheless does not come. He indeed notices here and there light moments, but they are only flashes, whose light will not take form. Then the eager applicant of many years for the spiritual rebirth speaks: Now however I am beginning to consider the whole issue of the rebirth of the spirit to be a sheer fable! I have now spent twenty full years until this hour doing everything that the doctrine demanded of me, and nonetheless I am at the same point where I began to live accordingly and to strive! Thus perceptible truth cannot be achieved; therefore it is the very most intelligent thing to continue to live as a proper person in the world again and withdraw from all the deceptive spiritual connections!
GGJ|5|160|4|0|Now here comes the main question: Well, why then could this very honestly striving person not achieve the rebirth of the spirit? "Exactly because he had done all that good only in order to achieve it!
GGJ|5|160|5|0|Whoever loves God and his fellow man for any other motive than God for the sake of God and the neighbor for the sake of the neighbor will not come to full rebirth, because this is a most direct union between God and man.
GGJ|5|160|6|0|Through such a motive the person always places a partition wall between himself and God, which, however thin, nonetheless does not let the spiritual light through, and therefore cannot fully become one with the spirit of God. But as long as this union does not happen, there can be no talk of a full rebirth.
GGJ|5|160|7|0|I tell you: Every type of any self-use must be cleared out of the soul, and the person must stand perfectly free, and only then can he achieve the highest thing! "And now tell Me whether this issue is now clear to you!"
GGJ|5|160|8|0|Cyrenius says, "Yes, now I am quite in order, seeing very clearly also this issue! Yes, there is truly an enormous difference between doing one and the same thing! But when one knows this, one can already fully act correctly if one only has the firm will for it, and that can truly not be lacking for a person who has recognized the bright and only true reason and the path on which he has to walk. But much time and effort is needed until someone has realized this; for even if someone believes that he has understood the whole matter, one discovers only too soon that something, even the very most important thing, is lacking. But now I believe that not very much more shall lack in me! If something nonetheless is lacking, then I hope that Your love, oh Lord, will provide me with the same at the right time.
GGJ|5|160|9|0|But now, as I can see, our Pharisees are already coming back, and their main leader is caught up in deep discussion with Mark. I am very curious myself to see which effect the deeper insight into these miracles of Yours has made!"
GGJ|5|161|1|1|The impression of the miracle works of the Lord on the Pharisees
GGJ|5|161|1|0|Say I: "An extraordinary one quite certainly, but they find it impossible that such a thing could have been brought about in an instant simply through a force of will similar to that of God. There are now discussing whether all the same some very secret natural means have been used.
GGJ|5|161|2|0|And the main leader is therefore saying to the already somewhat annoyed Mark: 'Well, we were not present, and all those present can very easily conspire to pull the very thickest wool over our eyes! We know very well how the Essenes bring about their greatest miracles, but against the once defeated superstition or faith of the people we can do nothing any longer. A thousand confirmed accomplices could bring about the greatest miracles and defeat ten times a thousand times a thousand people. You could have spent ten years creating this miracle, observed by no one but yourselves, in this hidden and isolated corner of the Earth! When it was ready, you then invited foreigners and said then in the agreed way that this building had been created by this or that miracle-worker in an instant, and likewise the garden and the harbor. And at the first witness of thousands the foreigner must begin to believe the miracle whether he wants to or not. A miracle must happen before our eyes "only then will we also believe in it!'
GGJ|5|161|3|0|Look, that is what the sly fox of a Pharisee is now saying! I said that to you now so that you can hold out to him word for word immediately when he arrives exactly what he said to Mark at least three hundred steps' distance from us, and that will make him and his colleagues terribly shocked, because it as an obvious miracle will act against his claim like the sharpest sword. He will still demand another miracle, it is true; but no other shall be given to him than this, that we will reveal to him some of his very secret affairs here, which will affect him very much. Therefore be ready, I will not speak, but instead everything will be given to you and you will be allowed to speak and act! And now keep yourself at the ready; for he will now be here immediately!"
GGJ|5|161|4|0|Cyrenius now readies himself fully with much eagerness and rejoices that he can deal with the Pharisee so thoroughly.
GGJ|5|161|5|0|The Pharisees now draw closer to Cyrenius with a great respectful air and the leader, bowing deeply, says, "High ruler! We have taken a look at everything and could not be enough amazed at it all; for there splendor is so closely connected to the most practical usability that one must almost say right away: That has not been made by human hands, but instead it has been created! Unfortunately humanity has no example from any time period that such a thing has ever happened on the known Earth. In addition in these days of ours the people are so advanced namely in the building art that one should not suppose them to have built such a true work of architectural art. Since the wonderland of Egypt is said to be known to the Greeks and Romans because of many of its works of architecture down as far as Nubia, it is therefore not too extraordinary miracle if they also brought about such a thing with their united efforts. For whether everything that is to be seen was really created in an instant or over a period of time is still a question to be asked and listened to. For many well-experienced people can bring about very much and say with a powerfully armed hand: This and that came like this or that! And the little, powerless and weak people must then believe it, because a too loud contradiction would unmistakably provide them with very significant trouble.
GGJ|5|161|6|0|Let's look at the fine Essenes! There is really nothing anymore that they would not be capable of doing. One only has to say that all that is no miracle, but instead has been brought about in the most natural way, and one will soon receive feedback which will truly give you no joy! But certainly I do not want to say with this that it is also the same case here, although it has a very significant similarity with those miracles of the Essenes. Be that as it may; you have recommended this work to us to be observed as a purest miracle, and we believe it because the unbelief could cost us incredibly dearly. If you, high ruler, ordered us to believe in Zeus and his miraculous divine deeds, we would also immediately fully believe in it externally, whether also inwardly, that is then certainly quite a different question. Forgive me, high ruler, this very honest speech of mine!"
GGJ|5|162|1|1|Cyrenius reveals the Pharisees' opinions on the miracle works of the Lord
GGJ|5|162|1|0|Cyrenius, seeming a little unwilling, says, "If you had spoken quite honestly, you should have spoken to me just as you spoke there by the sea to old Mark and with your colleagues! Indeed you could not quite hide your insides from me, and some things slipped out of your inner thoughts; but you still think quite differently within and you have also spoken quite differently to Mark and to your colleagues.
GGJ|5|162|2|0|It will certainly be very unpleasant for you if I now recite what you said, and even more, what you actually thought, but may the issue be very unpleasant for you, you will now have to hear it all the same from out of my mouth! And so listen to me with your dear companions!
GGJ|5|162|3|0|When you were marveling at the ships and the construction of the harbor down at the sea and old, honest Mark asked you what you would say now to all that, you shrugged your shoulders in thought and said: Either very much, or in another respect very little can be said about it. Very much, if this in the end is no miracle despite all the high claims and statements of witnesses, but instead a very natural work; and of course very little or even nothing at all if all this is nonetheless seriously supposed to be a miracle! That I and all my companions cannot accept this as a miracle despite all the high assurances however, every thinking person can see tangibly that we ourselves were not witnesses of it and have not seen or even less set foot in this area for a good ten years. What all could have happened in this isolated corner since that time through the cleverness of Rome! Through spies it is known that we are making a movement in this country to investigate everything that is undertaken against us, and also in order to find out the people who are in the most active movement against us. It was certainly known that we are at the sea of Galilee, sailors were sent out after us and brought us here, where a main camp of the Romans has been set up.
GGJ|5|162|4|0|It will hopefully be very easily understandable that this was very surprising to us, if one notices that the Romans do not understand a joke in any way and nothing serious can be undertaken with them. We have noticed for a considerable time now that the Romans only barely halfway tolerate us for the sake of the people, but in secret give the Essenes every advantage, who naturally take the greatest pleasure in digging us a hole on all sides. We know the blind fooling around of the Essenes and know about their fraudulent miracles; but we are not allowed to stir and must allow things to happen to us which are directly against our religious institutions, like for example the national census, personal taxation and the introduction of customs and tolls. And although it is said in their Code that the children of Israel were free in the land, there is nonetheless no consideration of this, and the children of Abraham are caught before the toll booths just as much as the foreigners.
GGJ|5|162|5|0|Even we priests must pay the toll stater, we who were declared free from all taxes by Moses and even have the right to take a tenth from the children of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, since we are never allowed to have any property! Well, whoever should not find the most decided antipathy of the Romans against us must truly be beaten with the seven-fold blindness! Since we have no joy any longer in the grand rule of Rome and no power to shake off this very most oppressive burden, in the end nothing is left for us except to move like the trodden worms and to seek as far as is possible to save ourselves from the clearly signed enemies of our institute and wherever possible to bring them to silence.
GGJ|5|162|6|0|The Nazarene in question, obviously a very eminent scholar of the Essenes, is only too well known to us as a main opponent of our college and a decided enemy of the temple "in addition the son of a builder. He has already made totally renegade a number of colleagues who were exposed here and there Galilee, partly through the power of his speech, and even more so through his miracles in disguise "not to mention the people who are supposed to run after him in droves. Accordingly a reasonable person will not be amazed if we finally take a stand and begin to strive to put such misery to best use for us.
GGJ|5|162|7|0|They have even set traps for us here through violence or through guile in order to separate us from the affairs of the temple, and have shown us a miracle of an instant for this purpose, for whose establishment however one could very well have spent several years in secret, and they seek to topple us with this now. Since we however are also people of some experience that will seriously be somewhat difficult! Before the blind people it is easy to perform miracles "but very difficult before a sharp-sighted Pharisee! We know what we are, and what the world is, and how they know how to act to their advantage with the means of all sorts of means, and say therefore: This bathhouse along with the extremely magnificently constructed garden and this harbor gives the lords of Rome as Non- plus-ultra- Architects high honor in any case, even without being seen as an instantaneous miracle!"
GGJ|5|163|1|1|The materialistic faith of the Pharisees' leader
GGJ|5|163|1|0|(Cyrenius) "Here Mark tried to dissuade you through his most decent claims from your vague idea, but you said to him, smiling very friendly, tapping him at the same time on the shoulder: Yes, yes, dear friend, I do not hold it against you that you speak like that; for firstly you are yourself a very refined Roman, and secondly there is a certain compulsion there, against which it would be very unwise to speak and to act! Therefore just you stick to what gives you a clear advantage. We however, we will remain with what will give us a sure advantage and will only become fully untrue to it if different greater and permanent advantages are offered to us! We are not hell-bent on our issue which has already slipped into all sorts of bad reputation. But if on the other side greater advantages "as I said "are offered as permanent, then we could just as well, like already many of our colleagues have done disloyally to the temple as we know, turn our backs on the old, decayed institute, and if need be, like many others also worship the carpenter of Nazareth as a god!
GGJ|5|163|2|0|But for that we would truly need no miracles, but instead only real earthly advantages, and we are then to be had and used for everything, and all the more so since we as worldly experienced people know only too well and too clearly from countless experiences what one has to think basically about every religion. Miracles are an old means to persuade the inexperienced children of the Earth. Why should they lose value in this time when there is an extremely large number of blind people, particularly if they are driven along a finer way than in antiquity, and even more particularly if the highest rulers take part in it too, certainly not without the very most secretive reasons?! For the firmest observed divine religion is always of more value to the regents than ten thousand of the greatest fortress prisons and twenty thousand legions of the bravest warriors.
GGJ|5|163|3|0|The well-constructed divine religions animate the blind people to activity, through which a state and its regent can become very rich and powerful, while the many slaves and the sharp swords of all people who meet them must make them inactive. Thus a person living in a state union must convert to a divine religion for clever political reasons "if he is no idiot and enemy of himself "so in the end it is indeed indifferent whether one worships a Jehovah, a Zeus or even the carpenter from Nazareth as God; for the better laws in any case are given by the ruler under the title: God's commandments! They in themselves can do then what they want, and in need can put themselves above all the beautiful divine commandments.
GGJ|5|163|4|0|If I with my confession can make an advantageous exchange, then I will change, like every one of us, immediately; but should something be taken away from us in the still casually advantageous sphere in which we are now without compensation "ah, then we will know how to take up arms with all the means that stand at our disposal! For this is a matter of being or not being.
GGJ|5|163|5|0|If we are of no particular use any longer with our establishment to the government, they will punish us correspondingly, and we will no longer look at the whole temple junk! It will then bother us little what the emperor will do with the temple. For the Essenes he would be of very good use. They could easily transform it with their new, Indian miracles into a ten times greater money maker! We in any case do not know any longer how to do that and are suspected by the Essenes of all sorts of the most despicable deception. But wherever a theocratic institute has once been suspected through and through by another party in its mysteries, the feeding cancer has already set in on its walls, no matter how firm, which, even if very slowly, nonetheless will and must certainly destroy and annihilate it.
GGJ|5|163|6|0|Such an institute resembles a person who is a magician. Some other envious magician only needs to show up and whisper into the ears of some brighter heads: 'The deceiving magician carries out his skills like this or that!' but then also show them practically that his suspicion is a real one. The betrayed magician can soon take to his heels, before things get around everyone in general, otherwise things can go badly for him! Luck to him if he has some powerful person as his protector! Without him in a few days he will be done with all his magic and can begin to go begging if he is lucky. He will naturally defend himself as long as possible "but he will never save himself from going to the dogs!
GGJ|5|163|7|0|For what has once been suspected never finds itself in a green spot again, which is also quite natural; for a magician can bring about his deeds only with natural means, in which type they however then also must necessarily appear to be fully worthless and are too bad for the very greatest fool to take pleasure in them, and naturally even less so a wise person. But he for whom the effective reason is not familiar, neither can be, must see it as a pure miracle and wonder and pay; for he must admit himself that according to his comprehension it cannot occur with natural means. But if he is then informed by someone more knowledgeable that his amazing miracle which he had paid for so expensively as something extraordinary, nonetheless was brought about in the most natural way, then the previous magician has stopped being a miracle-worker for him, and now stands as a very common deceiver before his previous admirers. Can he even wash himself clean again before the previous adorer? I say: No and never! It is the end of him for all time!
GGJ|5|163|8|0|And since a theosophical and theocratic institute is basically nothing other than a well-conditioned magic, surrounded by all sorts of mystic, but in themselves meaningless ceremony and a legion of all sorts of wise sayings, lessons and laws, then the same certain fate also stands before him unavoidably, which a somewhat ineffective magician has to cope with every day. But from this, my old friend Mark, you will easy see the pure reason from which for my person every well-established religion is all the same, if I espy the better advantages for life in it; but if they do not step obviously into the foreground, as seems to be the case here, then no one can hold it against me if defend my institute with every power and cleverness for as long as my good existence allows me. The reason in the face of the very most powerful Romans will hopefully not be difficult for you to understand why the defense must remain only within the limits of modest possibility. I also now think that you will not want to burden me with this story seriously any longer as a pure miracle?!
GGJ|5|163|9|0|Ah, but can you offer me decided advantages if I believe you and very much flatter you, then you can say to me: Look, that Nazarene has called not only all this, but also this sea with all its fish in the very beginning simply through his will, and above all this Earth created two years ago! "and I will believe you! What I thereby want to say to you, you will also have understood very well without any further discussion."
GGJ|5|164|1|1|The religious philosophy of the Pharisee
GGJ|5|164|1|0|(Cyrenius) "Then Mark said to you: 'Friend, I see from this long speech of yours that you are of an already extremely hardened heart and it will be difficult to advise you and to help you! For if a person can no longer give a real faith to the greatest authorities of truth and considers and declares everything on the Earth to be a deception, then everything has stopped in him which could serve him along his path of life towards a better light! Tell me, or think to yourself, what use would it be to us if we put you in a better light? We have treasures of the most colossal type in an indescribable number; of gold, silver and the most valuable jewels there is no lack; also our chambers are full of corn and the cellars are full of the noblest grape juice, as you have already tasted in a wonderful way "of which you now no longer seem to want to know anything! We have therefore no need of gaining anything from you and speak through ourselves and thorough amazed witnesses impossibly anything other than the purest truth! Why then will you not believe us?
GGJ|5|164|2|0|You see, only the very most despicable selfishness holds you and your companions back, for the sake of which you even allowed yourselves to be used for the greatest human abominations according to your words: 'We can be used for any constant greater advantage in life!' So even for murder and robbery? No, I have to say: Truly, your open admission is not bad at all and quite suitable for making the greatest honor for even a worst devil! And such people are teachers and educators of the nation! Well, then it will be indeed easily comprehensible for every even somewhat more humane thinker why we truth-seeking and truth-loving Romans always must be become more and more averse and hostile regarding your institute. What should happen to the humanity which stands under you all in a short time at such a method of instruction? Yes, yes, friend, it is high time to set some quite appropriate boundaries for your terrible business "otherwise very soon all the Jewish lands will sink into the mud of death!
GGJ|5|164|3|0|At this very cogent remark by old, honest Mark you said nothing for a while "but in yourself you thought: Damn! Now I have burnt my fingers! That's it with the measly truth! As long as one lies through ones' teeth, one gets through the world quite well; but only one true word mixed in among an otherwise very well-placed lie "and the hyenas already sit in wait! What can I do now to get rid of the Romans' severity? I will now take on another shade just like a chameleon, and there will be a devilish affair if I cannot bring the old Roman fox to a better conviction of us, otherwise this foolish talk could bring us into the greatest embarrassment! He will now be lied to by me left and right with the most honest face in the world, and I bet that he will greet us as his newly-won friends in the friendliest way! But there is just one question "how to start a conversation with him again?! It should not be too hard; for he also seems to be thinking how he could somehow win us and transform us for his affair with even more cogent proof!
GGJ|5|164|4|0|You see, those were your thoughts in the harbor, and indeed on one of the five great and new ships! Soon you gathered courage and said to Mark: You seem to be angry about my previous comment! You see, I wanted to be dishonest and as sly as a fox; then I obviously would not have spoken quite so openly with you and nor would I have shown you what I actually think and how I actually am in my innards! For we Pharisees know very well how to turn coats in the wind; but since you meant it honestly with us nonetheless as we noticed and despite your somewhat limited realization from your childhood, then it would truly be too despicable if I had shown myself before you in a God knows what sort of a pious and believing mask! Would it then have been a hard thing for us to supposedly believe everything exactly that you told us about the Nazarene? You see, you would have been satisfied with that and would have led us then before Cyrenius as fully converted people! On its own, one honesty demands another; I spoke therefore quite directly and there was not a jot which I held back from my inner thoughts and judgments.
GGJ|5|164|5|0|To believe things as they are supposed to have happened here, without personally being a witness of them, is indeed something extremely difficult for a person of an awakened common sense, especially since this would stand alone as something that has never existed before, that one would have to throw all the better experiences that one has made purely into the sea. For until now there has never been anything similar on the whole known Earth which was created by a man throughout all time, and we know the familiar miracles and conjuring, and also how there were carried out. There were people everywhere who excelled among many hundred thousands of their fellow man through their acumen. They recognized more deeply the powers of the great nature, made use of them and alongside were respected and formally worshipped as people of a higher sort, as prophets or half-gods. Such a genie also soon had certainly a number of knowledge-thirsty disciples around him who made every effort to walk in the footsteps of their spiritually rich master. In his day those were only disciples, later necessarily teachers and later masters themselves, who along with their disciples showed the original master a great honor also according to his present earthly demise, and all the more so since the teachings and works of the original master prove themselves to be ever more benevolent to the people. With time the later masters became priests who made their original master at least into a half-god.
GGJ|5|164|6|0|We Jews made such original and arch-masters into prophets. The Egyptians, Greeks and Romans made their half-gods and with time ascribed supernatural miracles to the certainly very most honorable original masters in order to present them more easily and comfortably to the blind mass of people and to get sacrifices. They then often exist many centuries until again some even greater genius slipped out of the lap of an enlightened mother and revealed the lost actions and deeds of a priesthood in such a way before the eyes of a long-deceived nation so that they immediately had to achieve the indubitable opinion that they were deceived left and right and that their priests and at the same time their servants of God were the very worst daylight robbers and deceivers of the people. They either hardly knew anything more about the original purity of the true teaching of their original master or even that which they still know about it they withhold for very wise reasons of state from the poor comfort-less and knowledge-thirsty people, and thus fed them with every possible refuse instead of gold and pearls.
GGJ|5|164|7|0|Yes, if such a new great master does open the eyes of the people with little effort, who in any case have become already extremely distrustful of their priests, the old priests are as good as done and can only hold on for a while through all sorts of political attempts to seize power; but in the minds of the people they are as good as fully dead. That now threatens us a lot. The great master has already stepped into the, for us, sad reality, and thousands are turning their backs on us forever. You will surely understand that we cannot be indifferent to what the storm was created over, and also that we must be prepared to save what can still be saved. And thus it would truly be somewhat strange of you, otherwise such an eminent man, if you wanted to become angry at us about this, if we have exchanged some very unveiled words with you, since it was quite our free choice to try to deceive you as much as possible!'"
GGJ|5|165|1|1|Mark's speech on faith and disbelief
GGJ|5|165|1|0|(Cyrenius:) "At this Mark said, on the way here: 'There is no talk of being angry; but nor can it please me either about you if you all want to prove to me quite dryly that I am only talking a pleasure out of pulling the wool over your eyes with these miraculous things in order to cause your downfall. I am no liar and no deceiver, but instead "more than you ever were "a greatest friend of the most faithful truth. What could I possibly gain from pulling the wool over your eyes?! I indeed knew in advance that you would find it difficult to believe, despite the fact that things behave according to the very strictest truth; for I know some virtues of the Pharisees, and among them also their total unbelief in all things divine.
GGJ|5|165|2|0|How should faith occur among people of the very crudest material kind, whose inner eye of the soul has been suffering for a long time already from the very worst glaucoma?! Yet faith is the eye of the soul, through which the soul admits the spiritual images. The soul begins only gradually to evaluate their worth and purpose within its spirit, just as the physical eye first admits the images of the outer world without being capable of judging the value and purpose of that which it has seen. This often occurs long afterwards through the awakened divine spirit within the heart of the soul. A stone-blind man whose eyes have turned into the densest, darkest matter does not receive any images from the outer world. He has nothing to present to his soul for evaluation and cannot judge the value and purpose of colors. He knows nothing of shadow and light and even less of the form of things.
GGJ|5|165|3|0|Whoever cannot believe has a blind soul, which he has blinded through his many sins! And that is now, as has been for a long time, the case with all the Pharisees. Therefore, they can only believe what they are capable of grasping with their hands, just as a physically blind man can only come to an anyway poor comprehension of an object by touching it.
GGJ|5|165|4|0|From what I have told you it should be clear to you how I could know in advance that you, in the blindness of your souls, would hardly accept what you were to see and hear about this. But I thought to myself that the blind would give a seeing leader more trust, because they are very much in need of a leader. But you call yourselves as very blind people seers and consider me "if not exactly blind, nonetheless, which is much worse, to be bad. And that is exactly what does not please me about you at all and shows that your heart must be a very bad one and you yourselves must be the greatest deceivers because you cannot place any trust however artificial even in the very most honorable person at all.
GGJ|5|165|5|0|You will hopefully see that one cannot possibly be very particularly good to such people; for such people misuse the goodness of those who are often good to them somewhat unconsciously excessively. But now let's go back to the supreme governor and discuss with him what you have seen and heard!
GGJ|5|165|6|0|There you said to Mark: 'Oh friend, that will go badly for us! He will demand the firmest belief from us; and yet it is truly impossible to believe that all this that we have now seen is simply the work of an instant through the pure will of the Nazarene, and yet here and there we have perceived the clear traces of a chisel on the sculpted stones! That is something enormous, if we are to be forced to believe such a thing as a matter of life and death!'
GGJ|5|165|7|0|At this Mark said: 'Here no one is forced to anything! But I believe that you will believe it through another sign freely of your own accord! We are now once again among the eminent company. Now go over to Cyrenius then, he wants to discuss further things with you!'"
GGJ|5|166|1|1|The Pharisees' conversion
GGJ|5|166|1|0|(Cyrenius) "Well, my friend, can you deny to me that you spoke thus beforehand to old Mark word for word and also thought in yourself the same, but then under necessity spoke quite differently?! What is now your word and your opinion?"
GGJ|5|166|2|0|Here the Pharisee stands as if turned to stone facing Cyrenius and does not know a single syllable to answer him with.
GGJ|5|166|3|0|But Mark is standing behind him and says to him, "Well, you highly wise philosopher of nature, wouldn't you like to explain this miracle to me in a very natural way? I would truly be very curious to hear from you, which secret ploy the clever Romans may have used in order to even empower themselves with your most secret thoughts!"
GGJ|5|166|4|0|After a short while the Pharisee finally says: "Yes, that truly cannot happen in a natural way! I did not want to speak about those things that I said to Mark openly at the harbor "for someone might indeed have very sharp hearing, to hear our conversation from further away -; but even to hear what I thought to myself in the deepest secret, that rises far over the horizon of all human knowledge however deep! That is a miracle; but where one miracle of the highest type is possible, then there is also the possibility of everything else, and I am now beginning to seriously believe that this magnificent house was created in a miraculous way! I cannot say anything more for the moment. But if all that happened and happens through the power of the famous Nazarene, then he must obviously be a higher being, a God in all seriousness, whom all the spirits of the air, the Earth, the water and the fire obey most subserviently, and no human power can ever contradict him.
GGJ|5|166|5|0|But we Pharisees are done and will soon have nothing more to do than to lie down in our graves and then pass away like an animal! What should we do with all our old stuff for deception, when such present truths begin to topple the mountains upon us from all sides? We will be chased and persecuted like the beasts of the forest and will be destroyed in the slime of our night and darkness! It came thus, and we can do nothing about the fact that night and day constantly replace one another. As the day consumes the night, likewise the night then consumes the day, and soon after a long night only a very short and cold day follows "and soon again vice versa. The summer follows the winter, and then the winter follows again; everything on the dear Earth is subject to constant change. Whoever laughs today can grieve, cry and moan tomorrow!
GGJ|5|166|6|0|That is how things go and it will never be otherwise on this Earth. If a man has had for a long time something magnificent, good and eminent, in the end it will be as indifferent to him as one can ever be about something that one has always had in abundance. But if one finally loses the long-possessed property, only then one knows what one had, and learns to appreciate its value.
GGJ|5|166|7|0|We people are foolish and still do not understand how and why everything happens and exists, and therefore we are never fully satisfied with anything, not with good things "and even less with the bad things! The grave seems to me a true harbor of happiness; in it nothing changes any longer, and its inhabitants do not feel any need any longer and so the comfort remains for us worms of the Earth after all the thousand losses that also we will become soon very satisfied inhabitants of the grave, and those who pass our graves will say: Here they are resting in peace!
GGJ|5|166|8|0|Yes, as I see, feel and believe, here there is a great light never seen before, but likewise the great night, which follows such a light, will not stay away! Happy are they who on this day will be able to bathe in the sun; but all the more woe to those who will be overtaken by the night following this day! They will raise a great cry for light, they will wake the spirits of night with it and be badly treated. I have now spoken, and your rulers have of course the right to sentence me according to your will!"
GGJ|5|166|9|0|Cyrenius says, "I have found nothing in your speech that could be brought before a judge. The fact that you spoke for all your house is a very understandable thing; but here you came, even if with some effort, nonetheless to a better conviction and stopped being an enemy and persecutor of Him whom you would willingly have destroyed previously. And I did not want anything more from you and your companions, and thus you may move on again from here in peace! But if you want more, then you have only to say so and it shall all be granted to you!"
GGJ|5|166|10|0|The Pharisee says: "What should we do now? We have had to lay an oath into the hands of the high priest at home in the temple saying not to move or return home before we have made the Nazarene fully harmless. Well, that has now become impossible many times over! Firstly you powerful Romans, as we have all heard only too clearly, are his friends, against whom we cannot and will not undertake anything; secondly He himself is so indefeasible in all things and in all His paths according to everything that shows His power here, so that no power on Earth could touch Him; and thirdly we have all become His friends ourselves through the innermost bottom of life because of His so incomparably high and unique characteristics, so that there can be no talk among us any longer of further persecuting his person.
GGJ|5|166|11|0|But what can we do now? Most of all we would like to be His disciples, so that we would also get to see the day whose morning redness we saw here in its fullness and could walk the track in His path! Well, that will hardly be allowed for us! But we also may not return directly home! What can we do then? We must nonetheless immediately at least remain outward persecutors of this man if we want to provide for our stomach and skin, Whom we would rather carry around on our hands! Here good advice, even if very expensive, is greatly in need!"
GGJ|5|166|12|0|Says Cyrenius: "If you mean that seriously, which I now hardly doubt any longer, then advice will soon be given. Whether you can now become His disciples, that is obviously alone His affair and not mine. But since you, as I have heard from your speech, are otherwise very clever and experienced people, then I myself can make use of you and use your service, and all the more so since you also speak the Greek and Roman languages. I however have written His teachings in a book from which you can learn all His will! There will once again be a time in which you will be able to make His acquaintance more closely, and indeed in more worthy clothes than these. He does not love the tunic of the Pharisees because it has been anointed with the bad and foul oil for the practice of deception. Thus is my active advice. If you want to accept it, so tell me and you shall be helped!"
GGJ|5|166|13|0|The leader said to his companions, "You have all heard it as well as I! If you are satisfied with this extremely friendly offer, so make yourselves heard, since every one of you has a perfectly free will! I personally have nothing to say against it."
GGJ|5|166|14|0|They all say, "We neither; only, if is it decent, we would first like to get to know the eminent Nazarene personally!"
GGJ|5|166|15|0|Cyrenius says, "Not this time; but if you become more knowledgeable in His teaching, then yes! But for now my servant will take over; follow him and he will bring you safely to Sidon, where you will receive other clothes and a position suitable to your knowledge! Go and follow him!"
GGJ|5|166|16|0|With these words a servant of Cyrenius came up to them, of whom he had many, gave them a procured them a good opportunity and left with them immediately to Sidon.
GGJ|5|167|1|1|The Lord's parting hour at Mark's house
GGJ|5|167|1|0|Once this issue had been solved as quickly as possible, Cyrenius asks Me whether he has acted completely according to My will as he perceived it within himself.
GGJ|5|167|2|0|I say, "Yes, quite completely! However to see Me and speak to Me they were not mature enough by far! But whenever they become mature, My Raphael will advise you, as well as Josoe.
GGJ|5|167|3|0|But now the hour of My departure from here is drawing near. But do not ask where I will go! Everyone should turn from here to his daily task again and take care of his house, so that if I return to you again soon, I will find everything in order! I will spend only another small hour among you all, in order to bless you through and through; but then I must go to many other hard pressed children of this world, in order to bring them just comfort and help.
GGJ|5|167|4|0|But do not try to find out where I am, but instead live in the spirit of My teaching, and My person will not remain far from you! Whoever still wants to know something should come and ask!"
GGJ|5|167|5|0|At this Cyrenius asks: "Lord, may no one escort You to the next place, wherever it may be?"
GGJ|5|167|6|0|I say: "This time no-one, apart from My twelve, not even Raphael, who will remain until My ascension alternately with you and alternately with My dear Jarah! Yet you may not reveal him to the world in any way; for that would cause his immediate loss! "Which of you still has some issue? He may come forward and investigate!"
GGJ|5|167|7|0|Mark brings his wife and his children and says, "Oh Lord, bless them all if You judge them worthy of it!"
GGJ|5|167|8|0|And I said: "They have long been full of My blessing, and you also! Indeed I will come again to you once more soon since you desire it so much. From now on however you will receive many guests! For those who will bathe in your spas will be healed from even the most evil gout; and those who drink there from the bubbling spring in your garden will be freed from every sort of fever. The leprous should nonetheless bath outside the garden wall in the sea, where the bath water flows out into the sea and they will be freed from their leprosy.
GGJ|5|167|9|0|Therefore many will come and seek the healing of their flesh here and also find it. With your children alone you will not be able to serve them all. Therefore you will have to employ service assistants. With this at the beginning My dear friend Cyrenius will help you. Later you will have subservient helpers in abundance, for all the unemployed and poor will know how to find you. Whoever comes and seeks work, give it to him according to his strength; but this gospel of Mine should be preached to everyone so that free people are made from out of these serving slaves.
GGJ|5|167|10|0|If I visit you again soon, you will hardly find time to speak to Me; but that will not matter. For acting according to My words is more important than all the speaking and preaching.
GGJ|5|167|11|0|"For he who merely benevolently listens to My living word, this gospel now spoken to you, without acting accordingly, has no benefit from it but remains the same old worldly fool who will never get onto a green branch of life, let alone a tree of life.
GGJ|5|167|12|0|Whoever has much, as you now do, should give much, and whoever has little should give little, so that he who has nothing may also have something!
GGJ|5|167|13|0|However, if you see a miser amongst your servants or amongst your guests, drive them both out, for the miserly man is a consuming cancer amongst other better people and contaminates the hearts of men with wrath and anger. Where is the man who would not be angry with a miser for the sake of what is good? He will despise and rebuke him, but his heart will not be bettered while in this mood. Therefore, do drive any miser far from you and have nothing to do with him until he has fully defeated his evil passion."
GGJ|5|168|1|1|On greed and thrift
GGJ|5|168|1|0|(The Lord) "All vices which have ever been committed by people on this Earth have taken their origin from the greed of individual people. Greed is the father of all sins that can ever be thought of. For at first one hoards up a great fortune, and in every bad and wicked means; fraud, theft and robbery are entirely to be included in this category. Once one is rich, one becomes arrogant and domineering, begins to barricade and secure himself, orders servants and slaves to drive away anyone who approaches the house of a great and high-positioned greedy man, without being invited. The rich man then soon buys up a great piece of land, becomes the legal ruler of it, often acquires via blackmail every property from his subordinates and treats them like a genuine tyrant.
GGJ|5|168|2|0|Once the greedy man is quite extraordinarily rich, he throws himself into the arms of every possible sensual life of luxury, seduces girls, whores and commits adultery and other shameful actions without any moderation or measure. And because he is the first in his land, he leads astray soon a whole nation through his poor example; for they say: The Lord must of course know better than we. If he does it, we can do it too! And so in the end in such a land everyone begins to steal, rob, murder and sleep around, and there is no longer any trace of recognition of God!
GGJ|5|168|3|0|Go to those lands and those rich men of the Earth and look in their chronicles and you will find how most of all these rulers initially were highly greedy and avaricious- and profit-seeking normal trading people who over time bought with their treasures lands and people and then made use of them through all sorts of means of violence, even transformed the often very good traditions and religions of the people who had become subservient to them in such a way that there is hardly a trace of the old purity left to be found.
GGJ|5|168|4|0|Therefore you, Mark, have to pay attention above all that in this healing institute of yours which will be very much visited by people in the near future no greed should slip in! Yes, from this place even an exaggerated thriftiness should remain proscribed; for that is usually the germ of greed!
GGJ|5|168|5|0|Let everyone have what he needs for life; nobody shall have more in your household. Take into safe custody the personal presents which will often be given to your servants by the guests and give them later back with interest to the servants, but not until they have become old and too weak for serving. And when they die, the savings shall go to their children and grandchildren.
GGJ|5|168|6|0|Naturally, this advice is meant chiefly for you, but later also for all your descendants. Also, if there is a spendthrift among your servants, admonish him to exercise proper thrift. Deprive him of your favor for a while and show him that a spendthrift is often very selfish and gradually becomes a burden to his brothers instead of helping his poorer brothers with his just savings in times of poverty.
GGJ|5|168|7|0|Whoever saves only for himself and, in a wider sense, for his own family, does not save according to My order. I commend the one who saves so that he can help his poor brothers in times of poverty and bless his savings so that he will never suffer want.
GGJ|5|168|8|0|I do not say that no one should save for his children and his household, for this is the first duty of parents. But the poor who are strangers must not be forgotten, for I let My sun shine in the same measure also on those who are not My children.
GGJ|5|168|9|0|Whoever does as I do, will be as I am and will one day also be where I shall be forever. And who is stingy with his brothers, with him I shall also be stingy and very thrifty.
GGJ|5|168|10|0|From now on, do heed this precept in your household, and My blessing will never be taken from it. — Now whoever still has a request, let him come forward and ask!"
GGJ|5|169|1|1|A promise for people seeking help. The Lord's farewell from the house of Mark
GGJ|5|169|1|0|Ebahl, Jarah's father came up to Me and says, "There is indeed nothing else which we could ask You about; for we have experienced the truths and the miracles here in the last seven days in such a number that, divided across seven thousand years, a hearty part would come each year and then humanity would get enough to be amazed about and to think about in every year. We have now become extremely rich in the very most valuable treasures of the spirit; there is only the matter of actually bringing these treasures into life "for otherwise they are worthless for our souls, whose salvation is the one and only issue in this life. Here there is only one question: Will we otherwise only weak people always possess the sufficient strength of will for this? What will we do if in time weaknesses of all sorts come upon us which cannot spare even those of often the best will?"
GGJ|5|169|2|0|Say I: "I will be the help, strength and support of every earnest aspiration! In time of need I will never leave anyone who has always walked along My path loving Me and faithfully believing. But if he has turned away from My path through all sorts of enticements from the world, then he only has himself to blame if My help in the time of need does not appear, and that will happen until the fallen one turns back to Me full of seriousness and regret and in full belief!
GGJ|5|169|3|0|I will indeed remain one and the same true shepherd who goes after the lost sheep. But the sheep must somehow begin to bleat and allow itself to be found according to its own and inviolable free will.
GGJ|5|169|4|0|He who is bowed down under a burden of life too heavy for his strength shall turn to Me in his heart, and I will strengthen and revive him. For this is the reason why I give some person a greater burden to carry, so that he might feel his weakness and then turn to Me in his heart to ask for sufficient strength to carry his greater burden of life. And I shall strengthen him in all his distress and give him a proper light so that he can walk the dark roads of this earthly life. But he who does not turn to Me in his heart although he does feel the excessive load, only has to blame himself if he succumbs to the enormous burden of his earthly life.
GGJ|5|169|5|0|There you have the answer to your question, My friend Ebahl! If anyone else has a problem, come forward and ask!"
GGJ|5|169|6|0|Shabbi comes to Me in the deepest respect, the speaker of the twenty Persians who were still present, and says, "Permit, oh Lord, another little word!"
GGJ|5|169|7|0|I say, "Speak, Shabbi! That is why I said to everyone, come forward and ask!"
GGJ|5|169|8|0|Says Shabbi: "It is quite certain that You, oh Lord, will help anyone who asks for Your help. But what about those people who, through no fault of their own, know nothing about You, either at present or for a long time to come and who, whilst living in the greatest darkness of life, have to bear unspeakable burdens in this life? To whom shall they turn so that they might be helped and strengthened in their indescribable distress?"
GGJ|5|169|9|0|Say I: "There is not a spot on this earth which is not lit up by the light of the sun. Likewise, there is no human being who does not at least have some notion about an almighty Deity. Let him supplicate, ask and hope according to his belief, and he will find help. But there are so many people now who have no faith at all. They help themselves and ease their life's burden as far as possible at the expense of others. In truth, they do not require our help. Whoever wants to belong to Satan one day, let him be, for if what a person wants comes to pass, he is not done an injustice. In any case just think back to what I said about the multiple conditions of life of all people on the whole Earth, and for all times, and you will then find everything clearly illuminated!
GGJ|5|169|10|0|Now My time amongst you has come to an end. You may stay longer together here in My name, yet I must leave with My disciples. Let no one of you ask Me where we are going. For at the moment even I. as a mere Son of Man, do not know it. Only the Father within Me knows, and this is what He says: 'Rise now and go. On the road I shall reveal your destination to you.' — Peace and My love be with you."
GGJ|5|169|11|0|Then I said to Marcus: "Untie the great new ship. I shall board it with My disciples. And you, My disciples, rise and follow Me. We do not need a skipper, yet the ship will return by itself, unharmed, without a helmsman, to the harbor at the right time."
GGJ|5|169|12|0|Everyone began to cry when I went onto the ship with the apostles. But I strengthened their troubled hearts, quickly sailed out onto the open sea and soon disappeared from their view. But they remained the whole day and the whole night together and discussed Me, My teaching and deeds. Only on the next morning did they go on to their places, and Cyrenius made arrangements to lead all the converted Pharisees here to their new designations. Several wanted to come after Me; but Raphael held them back and said that I would in any case soon come back to Kis, Genezareth and also here. Then they all became quiet and praised God that He had granted them such mercy. In a few days already a large number of guests came from Tyre and Sidon in order to see the miracles and to enjoy the healing springs, and Mark immediately took in a large number of servants.
GGJ|5|170|1|1|Peter's blind enthusiasm and concern for the Lord. Gospel of Matthew 16:20-23
GGJ|5|170|1|0|But once we were already far out on the sea, I said once again to the disciples, "Wherever we may now end up, be silent and do not reveal Me as Jesus, the Christ!" (Mt. 16:20)
GGJ|5|170|2|0|And Peter came to Me and asked Me whether I did not yet know where the ship would bring us; for he was at the rudder and dearly wanted to know where he should be steering.
GGJ|5|170|3|0|But I said, "Let it go wherever it will; the Father knows already where we will have to go this time! We are still on the path of learning, and our journey goes to the other great bay where the city of Caesarea Philippi is at our backs and there we will be able to afford ourselves some rest. But in a few years we will travel up to Jerusalem on this ship and then there will be something quite different to deal with. "But now we are coming to a place quite near to the previously-mentioned city, where, despite our stay of many days on the opposite side of this particular city, nonetheless no man has heard anything about us. Even the great fire of the city was not able to trouble the inhabitants of this place. But it had to be so, so that you all will experience yet another type of revelation at this opportunity."
GGJ|5|170|4|0|But Peter came to Me and said, "Lord, what will happen in Jerusalem, in the place of great perdition? For nothing good or happy for man has ever come from that place, and an honest man has never found anything comforting in this city. Above all, arrogance and persecution are always quite at home there. Therefore I think that it would have been better if You, oh Lord, had chastised Jerusalem like this little town, which has certainly long deserved this punishment. About eight months ago we were in any case in Jerusalem and convinced ourselves that nothing at all can be done with its inhabitants except for a few people who were single swallows, however, and that does not signal the arrival of summer. Therefore my opinion would be this: we should not make a great fuss about that proud city of abominations, in which John was recently beheaded, and avoid it for all time. For such a city is eternally unworthy that You should step on it with Your holy feet. That is of course only my humble opinion; let me know Yours as well!"
GGJ|5|170|5|0|From this time on I began to speak more seriously with My disciples about the fact that I would have to go to Jerusalem according to My Father's will and would suffer very much there from the elders, the high priests and scribes, would be killed by them, but that on the third day I would raise from the dead again (Mt. 16:21). I would then stand there as a victor over all death and over all enemies of life for eternity, as I had already mentioned on Mark's mountain.
GGJ|5|170|6|0|At this Peter became quite alarmed and, drawing Me aside, said in a commanding, admonishing tone: "Lord, this must never happen to You! You are obliged both to us and to all men to protect Yourself." (Mt. 16,22)
GGJ|5|170|7|0|But I turned around quickly and said in a very most serious tone: "Away with you, Satan; you are a stumbling-block to Me. You think as worldly men think, not as God thinks." (Mt. 16, 23)
GGJ|5|170|8|0|Here Peter was very powerfully shocked, fell down before Me, begged for forgiveness and added, sobbing, "Lord, when we were sailing on this sea to the place where we have now just spent several days, You said to me on account of my faith: 'Simon Juda, you are Peter the rock. And on this rock I will build My church, and the powers of death shall never conquer it. I will give you the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven. Whatsoever you shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and what you shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.' These, oh Lord, were the holy words from Your most holy mouth, literally directed to me, a poor sinner. Yet I have never prided myself because of it but have always regarded myself as the least amongst us all, — and now You call me prince of darkness because I, driven by my great love for You, gave You a warning as a man. Lord, do have grace and mercy upon the poor fisherman Peter, who was the first to throw his net into the sea and leave his wife and children to follow You!"
GGJ|5|171|1|1|The nature of Satan and matter. Gospel of Matthew 16:24-28
GGJ|5|171|1|0|Here I turned again to Peter in the friendliest way and said, "I have not disparaged you in the least if I have shown you in the sharp speech your human side! Everything that is human in this world in a person "his flesh and its various needs from pure earthly considerations "is under judgment, therefore hell and Satan, who is the epitome of all judgment, death, night and falsehood, for the whole so-called life of matter is merely a phantom-life and of no value at all.
GGJ|5|171|2|0|He who sinks back into some aspect of matter is also Satan, insofar as he seeks his salvation in matter and its phantom-life.
GGJ|5|171|3|0|If anyone wishes to break free of Satan in his flesh, let him deny himself and take up this cross that I already carry in spirit and follow Me! (Mt.16:24) For I say to you: Whoever wishes to save his (earthly) life will lose it (spiritually); but whoever loses his (earthly) life for My sake shall find it (spiritually) ! (Mt.16:25)
GGJ|5|171|4|0|For what will a man gain by winning the whole world with all its treasures while at the same time he loses his soul? Or what can a man give that will free his soul from the bonds of matter, judgment and death? (Mt. 16,26)
GGJ|5|171|5|0|For indeed it will come to pass that I, now the Son of Man, shall at some future time return in the glory of the Father with all the angels, whose power you know. But then, as now, He will only be able to help and reward every man according to his own works. Whoever will be found dead will remain dead until such time when all those who have remained in the graves of judgment will be raised, too. Even then, every man's judge will be forever his love, will and conscience. (Mt. 16:27)
GGJ|5|171|6|0|But those who live according to My words and do deeds of true self-denial and inner free love will never see or feel death. Verily, to My great joy and yours I can say to you that there are some of those who are standing here who shall not taste or feel death and shall be witnesses of everything until they see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom with whom they will reign forever! But for that much love for God and for one's fellow man is required." (Mt.16:28)
GGJ|5|171|7|0|Truly, if there is any father or mother here who only care about looking after their children well in this world, and do not pay attention to the higher value of the life of the soul of their children, have dug themselves and their children a grave for eternal death; for whatever is of the world is also of Satan, thus of judgment and the death of matter!
GGJ|5|171|8|0|Truly all matter is determined to be awakened through the power of an other-worldly pure spirit to be resurrected from the long judgment; but then matter must transform according to its well-engrained free intelligence into the correct form and wisdom of its other-worldly spirit, which is a light from God. If this does not happen by the matter, the other-worldly spirit returns to its source and the matter that should have been awakened for ever falls back once again into its old judgment and will have to wait there until once again an other-worldly spirit awakens it to a new test life.
GGJ|5|171|9|0|But because things are that way and not otherwise, nor can they be, I came Myself from above to you people of this Earth and am now showing you all the full truth of all forms in life and its good or bad conditions. And you, My Peter, will hopefully now be clear about why I have just said to you: 'Away with you, Satan!' "Now forward into the great bay!"
GGJ|5|172|1|1|The Lord with His disciples in the fishing village near Caesarea
GGJ|5|172|1|0|A good two hours' journey below Mark's present bath house was the great bay which the fishermen also called the 'White Lake'; we steered into it. It was the shallowest part of the sea and was therefore somewhat difficult to navigate with a larger ship because one needed to know the deeper passages of water very well in order not to remain stuck on a sandbank. But our ship nonetheless completely entered the bay and did not hit ground anywhere, at which even the twelve apostles began to wonder very much, since no one controlled either the oars or the rudder. The ship was thus led by an invisible power and recognized as being led very well by all the apostles, who were well acquainted with ships.
GGJ|5|172|2|0|We came already before midday to the site of our new designation and turned there to a poor fisherman, who accepted all of us gladly. The place had no name of its own, it was simply called 'Fisherman's village near Caesarea'. Soon a large number of the poor fishermen and women came to us and asked us what we were actually looking for here, and what we wanted to do in this extremely poor place.
GGJ|5|172|3|0|But I calmed them down and said, "You will learn that soon enough! But first of all tell Me whether we thirteen can spend several days here in complete peace!"
GGJ|5|172|4|0|And our host said, "As far as I am concerned, without any objection! Only I must first tell you all, dear friends, that I have indeed a good will, but no means to give you even a basic accommodation; for since the burning of Caesarea things gave been going very pitifully badly for me! The daily small sale of our fish has naturally entirely stopped, and otherwise there is no other earning for us poor inhabitants of this little village. Thus we are completely and entirely reduced to begging, have nothing to eat but our fish, and therefore can offer nothing to prepare and eat other than fish, as we have. But the preparation is extremely simple for us. The fish are simply cooked and consumed without salt or bread and without any other herbs. For to be honest, we have become the clearest beggars more than even the burnt-out Caesareans through the fire in Caesarea and do not even have enough money to be able to buy salt! Ah, now things are very miserably bad for us; if you want to suffer hunger for a few days along with me and my people, then you are heartily welcome to me!
GGJ|5|172|5|0|But now be so good as to tell me what drove you then into this bay that is almost never visited by strangers and which is very difficult to navigate for large ships! Certainly not a storm; for in this corner, surrounded on all sides by high mountains, even that cannot enter. Or are you being persecuted, seeking asylum here until some certain danger has passed? Actually, that is all the same to me! If I can provide some service for you, then it would only give me a very particular joy. My questions are indeed somewhat cheeky, but you dear friends must forgive me! I am curious in my nature and know well who it is that I am sheltering. Your great, almost completely new ship that quite certainly cost around a hundred silver pennies shows me more than enough that you are not poor. For us it is obviously a great, surprising rarity if some strangers come to us by mistake; and whenever such luck was granted us, then there was certainly always some objection with the visitors to this very most pathetic and isolated area. Therefore will you immediately tell me, as the head of this little village of beggars, what I would like to learn most faithfully from you above all, but only quite according to the truth!"
GGJ|5|172|6|0|I say, "Well then, if the curiosity is plaguing you so much, then know that we are Galileans just like you, and once again, that we have not been followed by anyone here at all, but instead we came here freely, firstly in order to visit this very strange area, to climb one of these high mountains and, as decently as possible, to help you in your very well-known great affliction! "If you are satisfied now, then speak!"
GGJ|5|172|7|0|The representative says, "Quite completely; for no one would call into question whether you are Galileans or not, and thus one can give your statement full faith, which one naturally cannot do for the Greeks and Romans, because they almost always speak differently to the way they think, which we call 'lying'. Rest here under the shade of this only tree of mine for the moment and I will go into my hut and see how I can put together a considerable midday meal!"
GGJ|5|173|1|1|The stoicism of the inhabitants of the little fishing village
GGJ|5|173|1|0|The host hurries into his hut with his wife and his already grown children, but soon comes back full of joy and thanks and says in the most joyful tone, "Which of you did that for me secretly then? My larder is so superbly filled that we all have enough to eat for a full year! Yes, now you may stay here a year long, and we will never get to the end of our great provisions! Wherever I and my family must only have had our eyes, that no83 one noticed how you filled my rooms with so many meals?! Yes, now we will not eat any fish simply cooked in unsalted water, since we have salt in a great amount! But now to the good work!"
GGJ|5|173|2|0|When the people of this little village returned to their huts because it was midday, I said to the twelve, "What do you think about the people here?"
GGJ|5|173|3|0|Peter says, "Yes, what should we actually think of them?! They seem to be very honest people; they cannot do anything about the fact that they are poor. Fishing and a stony ground has never made anyone rich, which I can prove from a many years of experience in accordance with the truth. And such fishermen are these people too; they have perhaps the worst bay of the whole sea. Their huts indeed stand on rocks; but on such earth and ground grows often not even a little blade of grass. How then should they become rich?
GGJ|5|173|4|0|Thus they must remain honest; for in this area there is neither anything to neither steal nor even less someone to rob. And if a thief and a robber takes the opportunity, these people must then remain honest for the rest of their lives; for among these people the old saying 'Opportunity makes the robber' can never be used here "That is my opinion about these people who are certainly no scribes, and among whom there is certainly no Pharisee."
GGJ|5|173|5|0|I say, "Your judgment is quite right for this world; but behind the present status of a person there is, as you now have learnt and experienced already many times, a soul and in the end a purely spiritual side. How about that side of the people, do you think?"
GGJ|5|173|6|0|Peter shrugs his shoulders and says, "Lord, making a final judgment about this on my own will be somewhat difficult! Yet in as far as they are highly simple and necessarily very honest people, they must at least be very fruitful ground for spiritual sowing! For as it is an easier thing to make a fitting tunic for a well-built body than for a crippled and hobbled one, so also such simple and naturally pure souls are certainly more malleable for spiritual clothing than the highly crippled and fossilized souls of the Pharisees and scribes. I believe that if one presented something about the kingdom of God to these people at a good opportunity, they would soon be in the pure. "Well, that is once again my very simple opinion; even if no impressive words appear in it, nonetheless the nail may more or less have been hit on the head with this!"
GGJ|5|173|7|0|I say, "Very well judged; therefore we will also test them afterwards and see how suitable they are for something higher! But I will not appear here as a teacher, but instead all of you will do that as missionaries and even disciples of the wise man of Nazareth. Only when they have heard you and have accepted the word about the arrival of the kingdom of God on Earth you may then point Me out and say that I am exactly that person of whom you have preached.
GGJ|5|173|8|0|And so we will perform a great deed here on this smallest and most unsightly place in the whole Earth! But you must not see the work as too easy from the beginning. For as simple as these people may seem to be, they are nonetheless complicated and very confused within!
GGJ|5|173|9|0|They think themselves to be wise men of the world and are stuck in over the ears in so-called stoicism, which is the hardest of all to conquer. I have therefore led you here in order to give you the opportunity to test yourselves now also with such people, in that you have learned very much of the true inner wisdom with old Mark.
GGJ|5|173|10|0|But I am telling you all in advance that you will have to gather yourselves very much! For it is never harder to effectively give a law to those who do not have the very slightest fear of even the greatest adversities of life, yes, even of the most painful death of the body, and considers any great blessing of life to be nothing at all. And those are exactly such Gentiles who do not care about anything, but do not consider anything of any other virtue than alone simply on making their needs as small as possible, and who simply live and do something because the nature that is all in all for them once called them to life.
GGJ|5|173|11|0|We have never had to do with people like these before! Therefore you should collect yourselves! Few words "but none should be brought before them without a firm basis! The best thing about them is that they are very curious cats despite all their stoicism and consider the knowledge of a person in itself to be something. "But now our host is already coming along with his household and is bringing fish and bread in a basket. We will thus take our midday meal here in the shade of this tree."
GGJ|5|173|12|0|Here the fisherman, his wife and his children come to us and set the food basket down before us.
GGJ|5|173|13|0|Setting the basket on the ground, the fisherman says, "Here, my unknown friends, is the requested midday meal! We do not have any tables, benches and chairs, plates or several other things useful for eating, and our needs, which are very small, can also be satisfied very well without them. But at the same time our means were always small enough that we never could have created anything unnecessary. We eat only when we are hungry, and then a basket and our hands are sufficient; everything else goes without saying! I wish you to enjoy this simple midday meal."
GGJ|5|174|1|1|The miracle-working faith
GGJ|5|174|1|0|I say to the fisherman, "Aziona, you have a new jug in your house; have it filled with water and bring it here!"
GGJ|5|174|2|0|Aziona raises high his eyebrows as I speak to him thus, and says, very amazed, "You could certainly have learnt my name somewhere "but how do you know then that I possess a new jug, which is truly my greatest wealth? Not even my neighbors know that, and you, as a complete stranger, know it? Ah, permit me, that is now something out of a fairy tale! Did perhaps my children reveal my jug to you in secret? There is nothing special about the jug itself "it is of stone, as there are countless many among us in this land; but it means enormously much that you know that there is a new jug being kept safe in my apartment!"
GGJ|5|174|3|0|I say, "Nor is there anything special about it, since one can find out such a thing! But it matters more that you go and fulfill My demand for a thirsty person!"
GGJ|5|174|4|0|Now Aziona goes quickly and brings the jug full of fresh water. The jug however was one of the great sort and contained a good quarter bucket of water, so that one had to lift it in order to bring it to one's mouth. When the filled jug stood before us on a stone plate, I blessed the water and it became wine.
GGJ|5|174|5|0|I drank from it, passed it then to the disciples, and when they had drunk, I also passed the jug to Aziona and said, "Drink from this too, so that you will perceive the goodness of the water that you have brought to us in your new jug!"
GGJ|5|174|6|0|Aziona says, "Should it be bad and foul?! I have swirled out the jug three times, and my rock spring delivers the purest and best water in the whole area! But nonetheless I will taste it to see whether it has perhaps taken on the taste of the new jug!" "He tastes it, makes a number of strong draughts, and then says quite amazed, "Yes, but what sort of witchcraft is that then?! That is no water, that is the very best wine, as I have never had a better one pass over my tongue! Tell me how you have done this! No, making water into wine, ah, that has never been done! You are truly no Galileans, but instead either Egyptians or Persians; for among all the Jews there has never been such a magician who was able to turn water into the best wine. Oh do tell me how such a thing is possible! I will be your slave for twenty years for that!"
GGJ|5|174|7|0|John, whom I gave a sign to speak, says, "My friend, all you need is a very firm faith and will. He who has such a faith and never doubts in the least can say to that high mountain there: 'Rise and plunge into the sea!', and what he believed and said will happen. Here you have the whole true explanation and instruction which tell you by what means such things can be accomplished. It is impossible to give a different one because there is none other."
GGJ|5|174|8|0|Here Aziona raises his eyebrows even more and says, "Friend, I do not know at all what faith is "how could I then believe in something?! What do you call faith then?"
GGJ|5|174|9|0|Says John: "When, in dealing with a very truthful man who tells us many a thing of which we have never heard and learned before, we accept his statement as true, never doubting any of his words, we then believe the very truthful man. Since what we believe is certainly the full truth, we put it into practice and this, then, is the activated, marvelous faith to which nothing that comes within the sphere of this truth is impossible; and this has to be put into practice at all times. — Do you now know what faith means?"
GGJ|5|174|10|0|Aziona says, "Well yes, now I know it well, - but how can I know that the man who presents something for me to believe is also in all seriousness a most truthful man? Simply to believe that he is, because he looks more or less so, would be foolish and would reveal a punishable gullibility, which in my opinion would be a lot worse than no faith at all! How does one therefore look at a person in order to realize that the man whom one should and would believe is a most perfect truthful person and that one can believe without any doubt everything that comes out of his mouth?"
GGJ|5|174|11|0|John says, "For that everyone of only some better volition has enough reason and common sense in order to make an appropriate test with this man; for only an idiot can buy a cat in a sack! You ask me for the means of testing "and you use it yourself on me! I have long in advance been convinced that you will not buy any cat in a sack!"
GGJ|5|174|12|0|Aziona says, "Yes, yes, friend! That is all very true and very fine, and a person truly has nothing but his intellect, with which he tests his surroundings; but where is the measuring stick with which I previously could recognize my reason as being good and sharp enough to test my surroundings?"
GGJ|5|174|13|0|John says, "There we have hit the most contentious point! Whoever thinks that he possesses a clearest intelligence is most of all wrong in everything; but whoever sees that his intelligence is still somewhat lacking will soon learn through practice that he will be able to judge with great severity everything that is around him and happens!
GGJ|5|174|14|0|An imagined high intelligence resembles a mountain top which juts very flauntingly in its dizzying heights and the higher it juts into the vain air, the more often it is surrounded by all sorts of clouds and mists. The small point of a needle with which one keeps clothing together is almost nothing as far as size and appearance is concerned; but it penetrates through everything, and one could pin together so many mats that the whole mountain peak would be deeply covered by them. "A garment will certainly never be able to be pinned together by the great and proud mountain tops!
GGJ|5|174|15|0|This comparison is indeed somewhat extreme; but it nonetheless describes the relationship of an intellect which thinks itself to be high and wise above everything and that of a humble one, which seems quite unassuming before the eyes of the highly wise and prudent humanity. But while the high intellect stares far into the air and is surrounded equally thickly by mists of its purest view, the humble intellect performs immediately good things and becomes brighter and finer after every task and more serviceable for the future. Among you, as it seems to me, intellect seems to have a great resemblance with the highest mountain peaks, which are only very seldom free of clouds, and therefore it should be somewhat difficult for you to test the full truth of this exactly, of which you should accept one truth as the full and undoubted truth! "Of which opinion are you?"
GGJ|5|175|1|1|The stoic world view of the fisherman Aziona
GGJ|5|175|1|0|Says Aziona: "Well, that would then depend on whether it was fully dependent on my will or not! Certainly we do not easily accept something if we have not seen some striking effects of it beforehand. Now, there is by no means a lack of visible effects for the reasons that I have given; my food larder is full of edibles, and now here the wine from the purest water! That would be, as one says, very prettily tangible proof of it! But now it only depends on knowing clearly whether you then do not possess some very secret specifics, through the addition of even a very small amount of which all pure water must become wine! It will probably not be the case here; but one cannot totally resist such a thought at the observance of this pure miracle; but as long as one cannot do that, the total certainty is just as much nothing as the effect of this full faith well described by you! And therefore I see in advance only too well that all we inhabitants of this place will never be able to create the taste of wine in even a drop of water!
GGJ|5|175|2|0|We are indeed situated here as miserably as possible "our food consists only of goat milk, fish and water; for nothing else is available in this complete desert "but we are satisfied with this in our very purest natural condition. This does not exclude the experiences which we have made many times in other places. We went far and wide across all the world; for we were singers and magicians, and I learnt the art of apothecary in Athens, to prepare certain secret specifics, with which one was able to perform a number of miracles for the many lay people.
GGJ|5|175|3|0|Short and sweet, I am, as simple as I may appear here now, equipped with a large amount of all sorts of knowledge and experiences! I know the herbs of life of the king snake and know the miracle stone of Bezoar. I know Asia down as far as India, I know Europe, I was in Spain, in the land of the Gauls and was also in Britannia, I know the traditions and tongues of these lands, I came back again to Greece and got to know there wise men from the school of the great wise man Diogenes and said then: Oh, what a great fool man is! He roams through lands and great kingdoms for the sake of foolish money; Diogenes, the greatest wise man, was happy in his barrel, because he had seen, understood and proved the full nothingness of the world, its treasures and the fullest worthlessness of the passing earthly life very clearly like no other!
GGJ|5|175|4|0|I then left Athens ten years ago with my company and moved into this desert away from the entire world. Here we built these huts for ourselves in which we now live very satisfactorily. The small herd of goats that we took with us and the fish that are richly available here, with the abundance of which we undertook a small trade with the city Caesarea simply for the sake of salt, feed us.
GGJ|5|175|5|0|But since this city fell prey to the flames a few days ago, naturally this trade also reached its end, and to our great joy in the last four days we all have now made the experience that one can also live without salt, because one has been damned already by some invisible power of nature to live.
GGJ|5|175|6|0|For I and all of us consider life to be a punishment for those small natures which are separated from the great general nature, which we animated beings represent. The thinking, self-aware being must feel all the stimuli of life in order to then in the end have to be separated from them through certain death all the more painfully. Therefore the main idea of the true wise man is this: Learn to despise completely the most worthless things in time, and observe death as the conciliation with the great nature and consider it as the greatest bliss for every living being! If a person has become great and competent, he also has achieved the only true and greatest happiness in life. He then lives quite satisfied and longs quite through and through for death, which is the greatest friend of every living being.
GGJ|5|175|7|0|We have a great joy in everyone for whom we can do a service with our smallest means; but we also pity out of good and deeply true reasons every person who makes every effort to achieve something in the world. Why should we plague ourselves and care for something which exists only from today to tomorrow? But whoever wants to make us believe something else, we will simply show them the graves of the dead, from which no being has ever come forth revived! Whatever one was, one becomes it again, namely earth for the food of the lucky plants, which are there and do not feel that they are, and do not think that they will pass away. Oh, how great and holy is nothingness in comparison with clearly conscious life!
GGJ|5|175|8|0|You all seem to be a very best-placed society of artists and to try to achieve a so-called earthly happiness!? We very happy ones can only feel regret for you, if you want to seek the true happiness in life on some other field than only on that which is to be found remaining. Stay there and build yourselves small huts to live in just like ours! Be satisfied in this void meaningless life which signifies nothing with the least possible, and you will only then gradually see and know how very right and true what I have just said to you!
GGJ|5|175|9|0|And you, main speaker, will also understand that this real knowledge of mine is of very much more value than your firm, undoubting full faith! What good is it for you if you with your full faith replace also whole rows of mountains, but in the end must still die and cross into the never-ending destruction? We are all nothing but a game of the great nature between Earth, moon and sun! Between these three laws are casually built, and their consequences immediately animate the face of the Earth. The blind weakly-animated certainly do not see that, but we, who have been penetrated by many beams of the sun, have recognized that and can announce with the best conscience in the world to anyone what life is and what one has to expect from it!"
GGJ|5|175|10|0|At this Aziona was silent.
GGJ|5|176|1|1|John reveals the life of Aziona
GGJ|5|176|1|0|But John said, "I am amazed at your eloquence and at your opinion of life, which is partly truly not to be thrown out; but in the respect that you think this life has no value at all and is simply a game of the great nature "truly you are very wrong in that! Have you never heard of a God then, who created heavens and Earth and everything that there is through His own power? One can easily see a certain order in everything that there is. The purposefulness of the parts of an animal and even more so those of a person! How well designed are eye and ear!
GGJ|5|176|2|0|Can you really accept with even some higher thinking that all that was done by only very dead and lifeless laws alone?! Oh, despite all the great wisdom you think you have, you are still very pathetic, and it is very easily comprehensible to me why you find this earthly life so very despicable and worthless! You have indeed travelled many lands with your companions with some considerable difficulties, you have seen and experienced much "but yet you have never concerned yourself with the best part of life!
GGJ|5|176|3|0|At the beginning you sacrificed yourself only for the material salvation of life. But things would not make you happy, as it sometimes happens in the world; for you were not a very particularly excellent magician and also possessed too little of that external worldly cleverness, through which alone one can convince the world very well from the beginning to end. You therefore could not achieve your life of happiness on Earth you dreamed about previously so often with the help of your art, which, as I said, was not so developed, despite your far journeys. But I will also tell you the very simple reason so that you will learn how one can bring out the innermost and most hidden things of a person through firm belief.
GGJ|5|176|4|0|You see, you were very well aware in your heart that you were only a pure botcher in all your skills and your knowledge and that you were not able to dare to produce your worthless skills in any large city in the face of very educated, well-experienced and enlightened people, and yet you would have been able to gather rich earthly treasures only in large cities! Therefore you always had to seek out a very foolish nation which could be more easily wrapped around your little finger. From time to time you even found such a nation; but since a foolish nation is also always a poor one, there could never be a profit for you there.
GGJ|5|176|5|0|At this you became mad when you came to Illyria and did very poor business. A Greek came to you in the village of Ragizan, recommended you Athens and promised you golden mountains there. But this Greek was a usual coaster, and he was only concerned about getting passengers for Greece for his empty boats. Whether you would gain anything in Athens or not was all the same to him. In short, you joined the Greek heading to Athens and after a boring three-week journey you arrived safe and sound in Athens, where you were most gleefully booed by the old, classical art city right at the first performance.
GGJ|5|176|6|0|That angered you and your company very much, and you began to walk among the Greeks as a wise man based on your experiences, and soon found many listeners who willingly paid you pennies for your stories; for no one likes to listen to the stories of a traveler more eagerly than these travel-loving Greeks. After you had spent some time thus with the Greeks, you made the acquaintance of a sort of wise man according to the teachings of a certain Diogenes. You liked them because despite their visible poverty they were very cheerful and positive. It seemed strange to you that people who were stuck in greatest poverty gave wise speeches and could always be so cheerful and satisfied, being so highly moderated in their eating and drinking. You began to inquire more and more after the reason, and it was shown to you.
GGJ|5|176|7|0|Once you and your companions had been indoctrinated in such a teaching of the satisfaction in life, you soon decided to return home here from where you had started out, and to settle somewhere in the vicinity of the city Caesarea in an abandoned area and to found there an indeed poor, but as happy as possible human colony. And as you came here approximately ten years ago and settled down here, so you have remained.
GGJ|5|176|8|0|As Jews by birth you have abandoned the religion of your fathers, which you certainly never seriously practiced because you opposed the actions of the Pharisees, left it and accepted that of the Gentiles who seemed wiser to you. But in this way you became completely godless and have set the power of great nature in God's place. With this you think you have found the philosopher's stone?! But I say to you and can say with the best conscience in the world that you all have only distanced yourself from it further and further!
GGJ|5|176|9|0|If you are a true wise man, then tell me everything that I have done from my youth onwards, what I have learnt, what I was, and what I am now actually! But I have described to you very briefly, yet obviously without a single false syllable, what happened to you from your birth on in this world and if time would allow it, I would have been able to describe your life in the minutest detail! But now judge yourself which of us is the wiser one, I with my undoubted full belief, or you with your full unbelief!"
GGJ|5|177|1|1|The true, living faith
GGJ|5|177|1|0|Here Aziona stared at the placid John and said, "Listen, you my otherwise highly treasured friend! What I have now heard from your mouth is more than my filled larder and much more than the wine produced from pure water; for what you have shown me is literally true from alpha to omega! You have never seen me before or spoken to me and you know the circumstances of my life and that of all my companions as exactly as if you had been through everything with us! That is a lot "and something which begins to make me very perplexed. The fact that your colleague, who was the speaker at first, knew my name did not strike me as strange at all, since all Caesarea knows where you could have got your information from; but my experiences in life have never been passed on to anyone by any of us, and therefore you cannot have heard them from anyone "and you know every detail, yes, even about the thoughts, decisions and inner intentions I had in those days, often never shared with anyone from our group! Friend that is something that cannot be explained in any natural way!
GGJ|5|177|2|0|Truly there were supposed to be wise men in Egypt once who could foretell through the lines of the hand and the forehead of a person what he had done and what he had to expect; there were also certain temple sleepers who foretold in a type of sheep's cheese some things which had existed or which would someday happen and exist. But with what mystical images were all these oracle things demanded into the light of day! New wise men were again needed who explained such highly incomprehensible speeches of the oracles to the lay people mostly in a humorous and very smart way, after which often very pompous and elaborate explanations those inquiring knew what he either did not desire to know at all or what he had already known for a long time. But things for you went on quite straightforward without any temple sleep, without any viewing of my hands and without any mystical babble! Yes, I will put up with such a prophecy! But now the limping envoy comes and says: How, how is such a thing possible? Except for an all-seeing and all-feeling divine power that is completely unthinkable! Should such a thing seriously be achieved alone through full faith?"
GGJ|5|177|3|0|Says John: "Yes, friend, but it does matter very much what one believes. If you firmly believed somebody who told you a lie, such a faith however undoubting would have no effect because a house can only be built on a truly firm ground."
GGJ|5|177|4|0|Says Aziona: "This is quite correct; but by what criterion am I to determine whether something that has been claimed to be true is the full truth?"
GGJ|5|177|5|0|Says John: "We have already been talking about this subject. However, to give you an extra hint I tell you that God, the Lord of the heavens and the earth, endowed the heart of every human being who strives for the truth with a feeling that recognizes and grasps the truth more readily than any intellect, however trained it may be.
GGJ|5|177|6|0|This feeling encompasses also the love for truth, and this love recognizes the truth, soon permeates it with its vital warmth and thus quickens it. As soon as faith, as a truth permeated by love, becomes activated, it begins to stir, move and, finally, act spontaneously. Only such confident action is a guarantee for the complete success of that which is believed without doubt, however, not within the physical brain but within the heart.
GGJ|5|177|7|0|In the brain there are only the soul's sight, hearing, smell and taste. From these no life emanates, since they are themselves merely effects produced by life.
GGJ|5|177|8|0|For faith to be effective it must be at one with life itself and not, like the eyes and ears, nose and palate, be a single effect of life, without a deeper connection save that necessary on the surface. Once your faith in the truth has become one with your life, it has spontaneously rid itself of all doubt. It has then only to will, and whatever such a living faith wills, will come to pass.
GGJ|5|178|1|1|The path to the true faith
GGJ|5|178|1|0|(John) "Genuine, true faith in a person who begins to believe resembles young wine which is put into a wine skin. It soon begins to ferment, if it is the genuine grape juice. Through this fermentation it rids itself of all particles that are not completely wine. Once it has rid itself of all the foreign particles, it will be a pure and strong wine that, so to speak itself life, animates whenever it is enjoyed. However, if you fill the skins with a different fluid, there will be either no fermentation or, at the most, a smelly decomposition that will affect and destroy also the skin.
GGJ|5|178|2|0|Man's heart however, is like the wine skin; it keeps growing stronger and more alive through the truth, but is forced through falsehood and deceit to finally pass into complete death, since it is also the centre of life.
GGJ|5|178|3|0|If in your heart you believe that there is a God, you will love Him because in the heart everything is permeated by love. And if you love God, God's highest power has entered into your heart and, thus, into your life.
GGJ|5|178|4|0|Yet God's power is not somehow limited but pervades the whole everlasting infinity. If in unison with this divine power you are stimulated within your life's ground, the divine power within you is stimulated simultaneously and whatever this wills will happen without fail.
GGJ|5|178|5|0|To be sure, outwardly I am a man just like you; but in my heart I no longer stand alone, for through my great love for God, His power now dwells within my heart and has become at one with my love. This is why I, aided by the power of God, could see and perceive all that had happened to you and your company on your travels. This is all there is to it.
GGJ|5|178|6|0|Firstly, you must recognize God. For this purpose you possess an orderly intellect. But the intellect alone is not enough. What you understand you must promptly admit into your heart or into your life, thereby quickening it, and you will then surely be on the right road. — Have you now really understood me?"
GGJ|5|178|7|0|Says Aziona: "I have indeed understood you. But what must be done if the heart is already filled with every kind of filth, that is, falsehood and deceit? How can this be cast out beforehand?"
GGJ|5|178|8|0|Says John: "Just accept the truth. It will do its part without your help. Do you worry when gazing into the darkness at midnight whether or not it will yield to the dawn of the coming day? Who will do away with it? I tell you: Do not concern yourself about it. Wait until the sun of day appears; it will swiftly deal with the ever so dense darkness. In the same manner as God works in the great universe, He works within the human heart through His sun of grace and life. "Do you understand that?"
GGJ|5|178|9|0|Says Aziona: "Yes, I understand it now; but now let me go to some of my neighbors, so that I can tell them openly what I have learned here!"
GGJ|5|178|10|0|At this our Aziona took his leave and hurried to his neighbors, called loudly and quickly everyone together and told then in minute detail everything that he had now learned, seen and heard.
GGJ|5|179|1|1|Hiram's dream
GGJ|5|179|1|0|These people were highly amazed of this and one said, "Strange, I do not think much of dreams "but my dream that came to me last night seems to be confirmed as very true with this highly strange encounter!"
GGJ|5|179|2|0|Aziona immediately asks him in his hasty way, "Well now, just tell us quickly everything that you dreamed! But do not skip anything; for everything could be of great importance!"
GGJ|5|179|3|0|The neighbor says, "Just a little patience, my friend Aziona; for first one must gather the dream in a more ordered fashion from all the corners of one's mind, because one cannot ever come before you with an awkward story. But now I have it more or less together, and so do listen very patiently.
GGJ|5|179|4|0|"I was standing on the banks of our bay which is almost impassable for every larger ship. There in the morning I saw a great shine rising, shining brighter than the midday sun. I looked with my eyes up and down and here and there, yet nothing showed itself except something similar to the sun, from which the great shine could have come!
GGJ|5|179|5|0|I observed this great shine with an ever greater desire and discovered soon a great ship, which was steering directly into this bay. This ship however was shining so brightly that I soon realized that the previous great shining light could only come from this ship. I also soon noticed people in this ship of light, among whom particularly one shone more than the midday sun. But also the others, except for one, were shining brightly, but nonetheless as if they were like the white sun clouds illuminated by the one. The ship approached our colony quickly. A great fear seized me because of the ever stronger light, so that I sought to hide in my hut hurriedly. But there I woke up and saw that was only a dream.
GGJ|5|179|6|0|Although I think nothing of dreams, however, like every one of us, nonetheless this strange dream of light has preoccupied me until now and I said often to myself: No that is no usual, empty dream! It will come to fulfillment in some very corresponding way! And behold, there it is right in front of us!
GGJ|5|179|7|0|But now let's just go over; for I am burning with curiosity to see the ship and whether it has a positive resemblance with the one I saw in my dream! I also saw the people up close so clearly that I could remember their physiognomies very well. It would be truly highly peculiar if the ship and also the people that I saw on the ship in my dream had a similarity to your wonderful guests! Just let us go over there immediately to them so that they do not sail off on us!"
GGJ|5|179|8|0|At this immediately the whole neighborhood stood up and hurried towards us.
GGJ|5|179|9|0|When they stood before us then, the dreamer cried out loudly, "Yes, yes, brother Aziona, that is exactly the same ship and those are exactly the same people, only without all the shining light!"
GGJ|5|179|10|0|Here I Myself called him by name and said, "Hiram, what do you thus think now about your dream? And you, Aziona?"
GGJ|5|179|11|0|Hiram said, "Yes, you dear, wonderful friends! I cannot say anything else about it except that it has quite perfectly come into fulfillment with you, as far as form is concerned! Only the light is not visible now; but perhaps we will all get to see it again if this bright sunny day is clothed by the starry coat of night!"
GGJ|5|179|12|0|Aziona says, "But I think that no external light is needed, because these dear friends are so proudly full of the incomprehensible inner light of the wisdom of life! And I would even like to think that you, friend Hiram, have seen in your truly strange dream only the spiritual light of these men! However these dear men and unknown friends will soon give you the correct understanding!"
GGJ|5|180|1|1|The soul's sight during the dream
GGJ|5|180|1|0|At this John says, "You see, friend Aziona, how things are beginning to clear up for you spiritually? For you have given your friend and neighbor Hiram a very perfectly correct explanation about the shining of his dream; for things are completely and exactly so! In a dream only the soul looks spiritually with its spiritual eyes and can therefore see only the spiritual "and so you have only been able to see us spiritually in advance, that is, not you, Aziona, but Hiram."
GGJ|5|180|2|0|Aziona says, "But Hiram did not only see the light alone, but instead also the matter of the shapes as they are here! With which eyes did he see these?"
GGJ|5|180|3|0|John says, "When we arrived today about three hours ago, you and another number of your neighbors were present; only Hiram was not there. When midday came, everyone hurried into these huts for the sake of a scant midday meal; only you remained to look after us. If Hiram had been among those who had received us here with you, you would have seen earlier how at times one can also see and perceive material forms with the spiritual eyes of the soul. But now that must be shown to you little by little; for it now depends on the old saying that Rome was not built in a day."
GGJ|5|180|4|0|Aziona asks, "Yes, dear, wisest friend, but why would I have seen that earlier if Hiram had also been present at your arrival?"
GGJ|5|180|5|0|John says, "Yes, you know, all that has its own very wisest ways! Hiram would have immediately recognized us as those whom he had seen in his dream of light, and then our conversation would certainly have immediately gone in another direction, and we would then obviously have got to talk about this point earlier. But now we have only come upon it later, and so for quite natural reasons you can also only get behind this secret only later!"
GGJ|5|180|6|0|Aziona says, "Yes, that is certainly something quite natural; for everything in the world is so! The later one begins a task that demands a particular time period, the later one is finished with it!"
GGJ|5|180|7|0|John says, "But there is another reason here that you cannot see so quickly yet; but with time however you will then see it clearly, only you have to above all acquire a little more patience! For only with patience can one finally conquer the whole world inside and outside of one's being."
GGJ|5|180|8|0|Aziona says, "Patience, truly is not my weak point "for there was always a great lack of it; but if it must be so, then I can also be patient!"
GGJ|5|180|9|0|John says, "You actually wanted to say that patience is not your strong side, but really only a very weak side for you, which soon and easily gives way, - isn't that true, my friend Aziona?"
GGJ|5|180|10|0|Aziona says, "You don't need to seek appropriate knowledge of the language among us; for we speak only according to the only speech customs, and that is, as far as meaning is concerned, almost everywhere somewhat different. But because you have just spoken to us about strong and weak strings, I would almost like to think that you are also musicians and singers!"
GGJ|5|180|11|0|John says laughing, "Yes, yes, you may not be incorrect; for music and songs have always been represented the strongest among the Jews of all the people of the Earth since all time, although we are actually neither musicians nor singers, as now appear very often among us in Galilee. Also I meant with the expression 'weak and strong side' not the strings of a musical instrument, but only the moral side of the human mind; but despite all that we are nonetheless also musicians and singers, but only quite deeply spiritually! Do you understand that?"
GGJ|5|180|12|0|N.B. Here for the understanding of speakers of other languages it must be remarked that in the old Hebrew language the strings of a musical instrument and the sides of a person's character sounded very similar; for string was Strana, also Strauna, and 'side' was also called Strana, also Stran or Stranu, and therefore it is easy to understand why Aziona began to consider us to be musicians and singers. (Comment by J. Lorber)
GGJ|5|181|1|1|Hiram's stoic, naturalistic world view
GGJ|5|181|1|0|At this Aziona says, "Truly, no, that I do not understand at all! How should I understand it then?"
GGJ|5|181|2|0|John says, "Since you are a Jew, you will have heard at least once of the Psalms of David, of the Song of Songs of Solomon and of the songs of lamentations of Jeremiah?"
GGJ|5|181|3|0|Aziona says, "Oh, yes, certainly, although I have heard little of them and understood even less!"
GGJ|5|181|4|0|John says, "You see, that is spiritual music and spiritual song, because it was given to the mentioned singers by the spirit of God! Now, do you understand these things better already?"
GGJ|5|181|5|0|Aziona says, "Well yes, it obviously is becoming a little less foggy; but I do not need to begin to praise any clear insight by a long shot! "How do you Hiram, understand these things then?"
GGJ|5|181|6|0|Says Hiram: "Just like you! There is indeed a type of spiritual breeze blowing here; but if this dear and wonderful friend should begin to sing to us the Song of Songs of Solomon, then I would go. For you can chase me like a chamois over all the mountain tops with that song; it is a true quintessence of human foolishness as the pharmacists would say, apart from the fact that Solomon is supposed to basically have been one of the wisest Jewish kings.
GGJ|5|181|7|0|I do not really want to say anything about the Psalms of David or about the Lamentations of Jeremiah; for there are supposed to be many very good and eminent things in them and all sorts of pretty dark kept prophesies about a Messiah of the Jews who is supposed to come one day, somehow in the style of the Greek Iliad. But that is all very beautiful poetry, behind which however not even my present-day, beautiful dream of light, which came into fulfillment here, is hidden! The poor mortal people comfort themselves as well as they can, always with sheer good things; but where is the effective reality there? It remains eternally by the wayside, and every person with all his most beautiful hopes cannot finally find the fulfillment in the cool earth down below! That is and remains the eternal and equal truth, everything else is scattered into old void nothingness!
GGJ|5|181|8|0|It is true, Aziona said to me previously some very remarkable things, behind which indeed some secret truth is hidden, unknown to us; but since Moses, Socrates and Plato the dear Earth has already borne some extremely wise men, whom one could very well have considered to be gods. They were certainly there, and all the powers of nature listened to their signs! On their own, they nonetheless became older and weaker and more fragile, and at the end of their days it was nonetheless shown that they were also only mortal and temporal people, and they passed over into the very same nothingness like those human trivialities just like us, to whom it never occurred to want to be something in the world. Therefore everything is in vain in this world full of death!
GGJ|5|181|9|0|Indeed one talks generally about some kingdom of souls somewhere on the other side; on its own, where is this, who has ever seen a soul and who has ever seen its future habitation? Yes, there are poems and sagas everywhere in large numbers! There are many of us here, that is, for this completely deserted place of the Earth; but among us there is not one who could say with certainty that he himself had ever seen a soul or only felt it very vividly! But whatever everyone, who as a person should indeed also have a right to it, does not recognize in his life, but instead only the various priesthoods and others of their very similar individuals, well, that is hopefully not too difficult for a truly somewhat unlimited clear-thinking person to guess for what reason and basis and to whose advantage such sagas, poetry and even religion were created! It is well for those to whom such airy word pictures could give any sort of comfort and calm! We, dear friends, have clearly recognized and understood something better, namely the ancient ever-same truth in its deepest depths, and find our greatest comfort in it, to one day return to the eternally ancient nothingness; for in nothingness there is obviously the greatest and very most blessed rest.
GGJ|5|181|10|0|That we now are here, live, think and feel, is already such a unique incomprehensible game of nature. The winds play with the waves on the sea, and these bluster, sough und boom as if they wanted to instantly consume the whole Earth along with its mountains; on their own, the winds soon die down, and all the power of the waves, however wild, goes away. Clouds also build up, quite terribly heavy with storms. One should believe that this will bring the end to the Earth; but only too soon the storm blows itself out and after it follows the old calm. And so the great games of nature change. Everything passes away and comes again, only the great nature remains always the same. Sun, moon, stars and this Earth are always the same, and the events and their games also.
GGJ|5|181|11|0|You see, dear and very respectable friends, you may do whatever you want and can and likewise speak, write and teach all sorts of wise things, it is all in vain! Only what I have said in my surely chaste and most unselfish poverty, is and remains true. For daily experience teaches this to the people, and this as the most ancient teacher of all creation recognizes no exceptions at all, since all creation is as unique as these two eyes are my own as long as I live. All other wise men and prophets had created their wisdom and their knowledge from their ancestors and wanted to contradict the old experience; but that is all purely in vain and good for nothing! Down below they have long since been undone, and nothing has remained of them but their vainly wise teaching and some of their great deeds. Only weak spirits who hang on tightly to this life of nothingness can find some pleasure, yes, at the same time even an empty comfort from such confusion of the brain.
GGJ|5|181|12|0|That now is my opinion in life. If perhaps you have a better one, then let it out, and I would gladly see whether you are capable of saying something more true! Yet I know already in advance that you all cannot come to me with anything more true or appropriate, because there is not and cannot be anywhere anything of the sort."
GGJ|5|181|13|0|Peter says secretly to Me, "Lord, look, he speaks a little like a Hebrew! Truly, if I had not already had such extraordinary experiences with You, he would be the first who could make me quite weak!"
GGJ|5|181|14|0|I say, "Oh, just wait, that is not yet the core by any means; even more will come! That is why I told you all in advance that you have to gather yourselves very much in order to bring these people to another conviction and, which is the main issue, to love for life. John, just continue!"
GGJ|5|181|15|0|At this John says under his breath, "Lord, put the words in my mouth; for before You have allowed me to speak alone for some moments, and I was immediately "who knows where! Indeed I did not say anything unsuitable, but in short I noticed that I did not remain on track!"
GGJ|5|181|16|0|I said, "My dear John, do not worry about that! Everything that you said was quite in the best order, for everything had to come exactly thus. Therefore just continue very courageously and we will have another of the most beautiful victories to rejoice in!"
GGJ|5|181|17|0|That encouraged John and he immediately began to speak again, and indeed with even more spirit and courage than before.
GGJ|5|182|1|1|The creative power of the human soul in the dream
GGJ|5|182|1|0|Thus John began and said, "My friend Hiram! You had this night something you called a dream of light and claimed to have seen all of us along with the ship arriving here, and your present admission stated without being demanded that we were the same whom you had seen in your dream of light. Now explain to me according to your wisdom, which in its own way is not at all to be despised, how that was possible! For if we only have bodies alone and no souls which in the end could love on without a body, how could we possibly as souls of those awake and active souls in your dream have been able to show ourselves in this bodily sleep of yours, while these bodies of ours at that time were still very secure in the upper vicinity of Caesarea?"
GGJ|5|182|2|0|Hiram says, "Yes, quite well! But if those were seriously your souls which, free from their body, had already swarmed into this bay of ours in advance, then I would like to know as well whether your ship also has a soul! You see, my friend, then we are back to the same old somewhat contentious point at which my friend Aziona already wanted to have an explanation, but was instructed by you to patience. But now I am very curious to hear how you will answer this strongly prickly question!"
GGJ|5|182|3|0|At this John takes the jug and says, "Friend, you are thirsty, I see it in your face! Take this and drink, and only then will we talk further!"
GGJ|5|182|4|0|Hiram says, "Is this perhaps an Indian magical drink, from which one becomes intoxicated and then enters all the foolishness of mankind?"
GGJ|5|182|5|0|John says, "Aziona is standing next to you; ask him whether this is a magic drink from India!"
GGJ|5|182|6|0|Aziona immediately says, "Just take a drink, you will immediately feel better for it!"
GGJ|5|182|7|0|Hiram says, "It is your responsibility, brother!" Then Hiram took the jug and took a few very powerful and generous draughts from it, since he was also a very powerful and strong man. When he had quenched his thirst, he said very amazed to Aziona, "Ah, just look there! From which spring did you take this magnificent water then?"
GGJ|5|182|8|0|Aziona says, "I already told you that in your hut! That is the same water that was changed into wine by these miraculous friends from my spring which is already very well known to you!"
GGJ|5|182|9|0|Hiram says, "Well truly, I would also like to know this art; for such a drink could really spice up this passing life for the likes of us a little from time to time. Truly, that is the very best wine that has ever flowed over my lips. Such a wine could be drunk for a thousand years without the person ever getting tired of it! Go on, let me take another few draughts!"
GGJ|5|182|10|0|Aziona gave Hiram the jug and he took more very great draughts, next he thanked John and then said, "That, dear friend, truly went down very well; whether it will go so well for you however with the proof of the soul for the ship is another question!"
GGJ|5|182|11|0|John says, "Dear friend, much more easily! But first you must know that every already spiritually perfected soul more closely united with the spirit of God is also a little bit omnipotent, and therefore it is a very easy thing to create a ship in a moment and to show it to a foreign soul if needs be as a product of its creating power also as if existing in nature. And behold, that was the case in the previous night, and so you as a soul were able to see also a ship carrying us without our ship needing to have any sort of soul. You saw us thus clothed as we now are to be seen here before you in nature; our clothes would therefore also need to have a soul! But these are only a somewhat temporal, created product of the soul standing in close connection with the spirit of God.
GGJ|5|182|12|0|Thus you obviously saw us as we are with the spiritual eye of your soul in your dream, and we knew well that you, as the most stubborn of your faith, would have to see us, and we also wanted this, in order to have something in advance through which your eyes could be opened a little; for if we had never been in the world or ever anywhere at all "truly, you would never have got to see us in a dream no matter how clear! But because we are and we exist, and indeed according to the spirit in God since eternity, this was also a very easy thing to awake your soul for this already long-awaited purpose for some moments in this dream night of yours, so that it could see what will come in the great light in advance. Can you also call that a game of the great nature?"
GGJ|5|182|13|0|Hiram says, "Dear friend, you must not hold it against me if I speak in my usual way just as I think! You see, from your very first words I already knew that you were in your own fashion a great wise man and a master of speech! It is an easy thing for your talent of speech to make a bear out of a wolf, as the saying was and is among us.
GGJ|5|182|14|0|I have told you my dream that I really had very truly and openly, and you have now an easy task to do with it whatever you wish. Do you know, to make a prophet afterwards is truly not such a great art; for one can as a good speaker use all the circumstances very finely and thus, as they say, create an idea off the bat from the air, which in its own way does not leave anything to be desired. Frivolous, shallow-thinking people equipped with little experience would get stuck there and caught; yet the very cold, calm common sense devoid of all passion and fear of a much-experienced person needs more than just an excellent speech by a young and certainly also very eminent, talented person.
GGJ|5|182|15|0|To be honest, what you have said to me about my dream is not at all to be rejected, and it is very much worth the effort to consider it more deeply; but I will contradict you with something from my many experiences and knowledge. If you can explain it to me in a satisfactory way and means, then we will be able to soon become able to deal with one another!"
GGJ|5|182|16|0|John said, "Wait, friend, in order to convince you some more of the inner spiritual life-force of the soul in the human body, I will now tell you in minute detail, taking it from out of your soul, what you just wanted to tell me as a contradiction to the claim I made to you and as an, in your opinion, hard-to-crack explanation of your vision! For every untrue word you can quite cheekily give me a slap around the ears!"
GGJ|5|182|17|0|Hiram says, Then tell us! Truly, I would be highly curious, however without the slap around the ears that you suggest for incorrectness; for all such justifications and chastisements are foreign to us and have never been ours, except in cases of the most urgent defense! Tell me therefore with a very good and cheerful mood what you know about my secret experiences and adventures!"
GGJ|5|183|1|1|Hiram's magical experiences
GGJ|5|183|1|0|John says, "Well, so hear me patiently! You see, you, as yourself a bit of a magician, like all your companions, undertook a journey a few years ago, before you had become acquainted with the pharmacist Aziona in Greece. You went to Egypt with a sorceress called Klia, at which opportunity you found only a very weak reward because of the too great shallowness of the magical arts of you and your helper!
GGJ|5|183|2|0|In Alexandria even the urchins imitated your tricks "and among them also even better and more successful ones! Thus you did very little there and moved on to Kahiro. When you arrived there, you wanted to perform; all they said to you was: Let's see everything that you can do! And you gave some samples of your art. They pitied you and said: Dear people, there you have some farthings for the journey! Do not let yourself be seen in cities; but perhaps in some small towns you might perhaps earn your supper.
GGJ|5|183|3|0|Then you moved on to Carnac, where you also did nothing, likewise in Elephantine, and you even dared to go as far as Memphis. But there you were fully buried! If a Roman governor there had not saved you from your affliction, things would have gone very badly for you. However, the kind-hearted Roman governor gave you accommodation for three months for the sake of the beautiful Klia and made you acquainted there with a very wealthy Persian society of magicians, so that you could or should learn something from them.
GGJ|5|183|4|0|Well, this society of magicians, however, did not want to make a deal with you unless you would remain as their immediate slave for a full ten years alongside the significant fee of education! Then you calculated the deal thus: Ten years their slave plus the great fee of a hundred pounds?! If I am their slave for nine years, in the tenth they can beat me to death as a slave, so that their secret is not betrayed in Greece, and then my hundred pounds would disappear along with me! The magicians would have eaten the hundred pounds "and me, the crocodiles of the Nile! No, I won't do that to myself!
GGJ|5|183|5|0|That was thus your good and firm decision very secretly in yourself. But to the magicians you said: 'My highly wise artists, when I have seen occasionally almost all your greatest and most secret pieces as a guest, then I will perhaps enter into an even more advantageous contract with you!' Here the magicians were taken in by you and brought you their greatest and boldest performances to view at their shows, which happened twice a week.
GGJ|5|183|6|0|I will not mention the many other pieces that do not belong to our issue, for the sake of valuable time, but instead just those which actually brought you out of all composure. And these consisted of this: An active, somewhat thirty year old Arab came forward and announced with very serious and respect demanding words that he would empower a virgin simply with the power of his will and through the laying on of his bare hands so that she would guess even the thoughts and a number of secret things from anyone on demand. Also she would tell everyone's age, and if anyone wanted, also his future happy or unhappy fate exactly and without any mistake.
GGJ|5|183|7|0|That was true thunder and lightning for you. The virgin was now brought forward and set on a reclining couch. The magician laid his hands on her, at which she fell asleep. Soon after the virgin went into a sort of ecstasy and began to speak to the magician, at which he said: 'Whoever now desires to find out something, may come forward, but only up to three people at once. With the comment that people whom she points at are to leave should also immediately follow her signal, because otherwise something unpleasant could happen to them! If someone should come with a not very pure conscience, he should not come near the virgin, but instead ask the question to me through an intermediary, and the answer will then come quite secretly through me! The condition of the virgin will last one and a half hours!'
GGJ|5|183|8|0|At this revelation several people came and asked the strangest questions, and each received their wonderful answer. You also asked your age and your future fate. And what the virgin said to you has happened exactly to the point until now. And whatever has not yet happened, seems to want to be fulfilled in you now and for the future! Tell me whether things have not happened exactly so with you!"
GGJ|5|183|9|0|Quite incredibly astounded, Hiram says, "No, that is more than too much, and more than a thousand of those bewitched virgins; for I even told you, friend Aziona, very little and actually almost nothing about this, and otherwise even less anyone else! How can you possibly know that in the most exact way! No, no! Listen, you are a highly strange person for me! I feel truly quite terribly uncomfortable in your strange presence!"
GGJ|5|183|10|0|John says, "Hey, just leave that be; for we are not here to ever cause you the least harm, but instead only to make you as happy as possible, particularly spiritually! For without being first spiritually happy, no earthly happiness is of any good to you! Should I now tell you the dreammaking of the aforementioned magician in Memphis, which dumbfounded you most of all, and which magical art you first wanted to blame on us with your light dream?"
GGJ|5|183|11|0|Hiram says, "Oh dear friend, just leave all of that be! Although I indeed have no idea of how that magician was able to allow his sleeper to dream certain dreams, nonetheless I have been already convinced in advance that all that is exactly known to you and that you could bring the same thing into being in a thousand times more successful way, if you only wanted it. For like your eyes "or heavens knows which of your senses "read in me the most hidden things as if from an open book, that is and will remain a riddle to me until the grave!"
GGJ|5|183|12|0|John says, "Not so, my friend! It does not at all depend on the fact that I wanted to explain you the Egyptian dream-making somehow for your knowledge, so that you could later earn your better bread as a particular magician "for there you only have to go to the Essenes, they will do the same to you and perhaps also show you! - ; but it is my intention to show you the great difference how we could truly spiritually appear to you in a bright dream, and how that magician, who later joined the Essenes and still is among them, made the dreams for that particular sleeper."
GGJ|5|183|13|0|Hiram and also the infinitely attentive Aziona say, "Well, we would truly be more curious about that than about our death! We beg you most seriously to explain it in a comprehensible way!"
GGJ|5|183|14|0|John says, "Well then, good, so listen to me! You see, how we have called forth your dream from us and our arrival in you, I have explained that as very faithfully and truly as truly and faithfully my present tale of your Egyptian journey of arts with the blessed Klia, who allowed you then to travel home to Greece alone, because things were better for her in Memphis! I do not need to repeat it to you any more since you otherwise possessed a good memory then as now. It is only a matter of how the magician made the dreams for his sleeper!
GGJ|5|183|15|0|You see, the whole society of magicians was very large! There were very few open performers, but there were very many of the guests who agreed with them, who however were never allowed to move into a great city at the same time as the main magicians. They only came gradually, partly as traders, partly as other travelers and partly as curious people who had already heard the strangest things about the great, wonderful artists, who were supposed to be performing in this city, and wanted to see them here. Those were the so-called people's noise-makers who nonetheless lived all very well from one and the same industry, because they always carried away thousands of pounds from a big city.
GGJ|5|183|16|0|Well, these secret members of the society of magicians were only very honest spectators of the great productions, but they knew exactly when, at a certain sign, they should allow themselves to be used to deceive the greater public. Among them were also several who had to perform their secret service at the dream-making. Each had long known what he would dream, if he stepped forward at the demand of the magician as if accidentally from among the onlookers and very solemnly and loudly claimed that he would bet a thousand pounds that the magician, despite his magical seriousness, would not make any dream for him.
GGJ|5|183|17|0|The bet was usually accepted, and the blusterer ascended the tribune and had to take a sleeping draught for the sake of appearances, at which certainly not a drop of opium was found in it. In short, the man soon entered a deep sleep on the reclining couch, from which he was no longer to be awakened with all noise. Once our man was sleeping very deeply "but of course, only seemingly so "the magician stepped forward with a great awe-inspiring pathos and said to the people: Is there no one among the many spectators who would desire to know what this sleeper, who wants to crush under his feet my skills, will dream?
GGJ|5|183|18|0|Soon out of the number of the many initiated persons there present one person would step up, perhaps in the form of a gold-strutting, rich merchant from Rome or from Persepolis, or in the form of another always very respected guest, and said: Let me try whether he will dream what I think to myself and want him to dream about me!
GGJ|5|183|19|0|At this the magician spoke with all suaveness, "Highly respected lord guest and visitor to this great performance of ours, now have the goodness and share very secretly your thoughts with the other highly-respected guests as evidence, but not with me; for I will suck them up out of the air with this magic wand and immediately then have them appear in a bright dream to this sleeper!
GGJ|5|183|20|0|Then all that naturally happened under the very tensest attention from all sides. The magician stuck then his magic wand into his mouth and did as if he was seriously sucking something out of the air. Finally he placed the wand on his head and touched with the other end of the wand the head of the sleeper for just a few moments.
GGJ|5|183|21|0|Then the sleeper, in order to make things even more striking, was awoken by a powerful blast of a trumpet, rubbed his eyes for a while, as if he didn't quite know where he was now. But he nonetheless soon came fully to himself again and was asked with all suaveness whether he knew what he had dreamed; for there was a bet of a thousand pounds which he would clearly lose if he had only dreamed what the magician wanted him to dream. But if he had had another dream, the thousand pounds would be paid to him in an instant by the magician. But he was strictly reminded to tell only the purest truth, otherwise the miraculous virgin would be called and he would be punished before thousands for his lies.
GGJ|5|183|22|0|Then the sleeper began to tell his dream, seemingly somewhat embarrassed, and when he came to the end, all the guests confirmed loudly that that was exactly the same dream that they had heard earlier before the magician had sucked it out of the air with his wand and then had the sleeper dream it.
GGJ|5|183|23|0|At this the sleeper pretended like very humbled by the power of the magician and the magician generally played the benevolent one and gave the willful and inexperienced better the thousand pounds back again with the remark that he would not be treated so considerately the next time at such a cheeky stand, which naturally then incited even more well-disposed applause among the spectators.
GGJ|5|183|24|0|There you have now the whole story about the Egyptian dream-making! How do you like the trick now and what difference do you find between it and our dream-making?"
GGJ|5|183|25|0|Hiram says, "But Memphis happened exactly as you have now told very long-windedly! O my, that is an infamous deception! Oh, oh, no that is too foolish that I did not understand it immediately then! Well, the story with the fortune-telling virgin will indeed also be based on quite the same way!"
GGJ|5|183|26|0|John says, "Yes, quite in the same way "up to what she had told you in advance; but there was a very invisible magician hiding behind her, who had long directed his all-seeing eye to you! Have you now understood me somewhat better?"
GGJ|5|184|1|1|The pre-existence and post-existence of the human soul
GGJ|5|184|1|0|Hiram says, "My endlessly respected friend, to understand you I need truly more than the eminent and very limited common sense of a cynic! You all are putting beautiful flees in our ears with your strange, never expected appearance and I am almost beginning to perceive that there must obviously be a higher being in humans than just what we as humans imagine with much limitation. And now it seems to me as if I must almost think that this higher being in a human must have both a pre- as well as a post-body existence; for behold, when I was in Egypt, you can hardly have been in the world!
GGJ|5|184|2|0|But your inner spirit must nonetheless have existed a long time in advance, so that it as an invisible witness of all my reasons perhaps unknown to me could attend closer continuing deals. In this way alone I can sense a little your all-knowledge and all-insight in all my circumstances of life! Certainly you also knew the circumstances of Aziona's life just as well as about mine. However, that does not make a large difference; for you as a still pure original spirit have certainly turned your all-seeing spiritual eyes onto him, just as onto me! A pre-existence of your inner spirit therefore cannot easily be denied, neither your physical co-existence; but how are things with the post-existence? All gates and doors seemed to have been closed until now!"
GGJ|5|184|3|0|John says, "Much less than for the pre-existence! There is something about this, but not as individual and free as for the post-existence. For in order for the spiritual being to avoid remaining continuously bound to and within the original spirit of the eternal and endless divinity, the divinity itself has placed matter between itself and the spirit that should become human. The aim is that the original divine human spirit, if it wants to achieve a god-like independence, creates for itself from the more etheric and mental elements a being similar to itself, animates it with a substantial, but nonetheless also spiritually intelligent soul and then educates the same without being noticed in the greatest possible freedom of will. And if this soul has thus greatly increased in all good awareness and the resulting activity, so that it has become similar to its original divine spirit "mainly through the true recognition of the only true eternal God, in love towards Him as well as towards his neighbors "and at the same time full of humility, patience and modesty, then an inseparable union of the soul with the original eternal spirit for all eternity takes place.
GGJ|5|184|4|0|But because of that then the following happens: The soul originating from matter then becomes spirit itself; but the spirit then becomes soul in the soul and is thus an eternally free, independent and very god-like free self-active being, equipped with all those characteristics which are of the original eternal divinity.
GGJ|5|184|5|0|It then very easily goes without saying that the body has nothing more to do nor can it without any further explanations! For the food which a person consumes daily makes up a periodic part of nourishment for the human body for a certain time, from which the already solid body, and through it then also the soul, takes its substantial and specific nourishment and replenishment. But if the periodic body of food has done what it must, it is then removed from the more solid body, which is still closely connected to the soul, as unusable for the future. If it remains as a very coarsely material part of the body in the more solid and already more related body with the soul, it would obviously lead to the unavoidable death of the more solid body.
GGJ|5|184|6|0|But once the soul has been appropriately formed in the body, that is in its shape of being as well as in free however natured recognition, loving, willing and acting, then two cases can occur: Either the soul is then already quite mature for its divine spirit, that is it is already very spiritual, or the soul is indeed formed as a spiritual being and more or less consistent, but the inner, spiritual element still stands very much in question, and it shows as a consequence of its great and necessarily quite free determination much more inclination, again to fully transfer over into matter, than to freely swing over into its spiritual element; so it is freed in both cases from the body.
GGJ|5|184|7|0|In the first and naturally luckiest case the divine human spirit has already reached its goal and then eternally needs indeed no material means any longer, because it has already once reached its goal through the same also for eternity. Or the all-seeing and all-feeling spirit notices that the soul formed from the matter called out with time begins to tend again towards the element from which it was actually taken "then its original divine spirit it tears away from the body, even if under the greatest pains, and then forms it only on the other side that is in the kingdom of souls, for itself, but constantly as unnoticed as possible; for every restricted and directed formation of the soul would be worse than none at all.
GGJ|5|184|8|0|But this remark has to be mentioned here and stressed that an education of the soul only in the beyond takes a much longer time and nonetheless never can reach that very highest level as opposed to a formation of the soul that happened on this side, still in the body; for in that way also the more noble part of the body is healed as well, and almost all the flesh achieves with the soul and with it with the spirit united with it a type of enlightenment and simultaneous resurrection and then forms for eternity a being fully united with the soul and spirit. But only very few people ever achieve that on Earth "but very many shortly after the death of the body. And behold, you have now got the post-existence of every person before you just as the straightest line of exactly the deepest truth!
GGJ|5|184|9|0|If this is still somewhat foreign and difficult to understand, you can easily ask me new questions. Therefore you now have to speak again or even friend Aziona. Think and speak and I will give you another correct answer!"
GGJ|5|185|1|1|Hiram's reservations about the eternal continued existence of man
GGJ|5|185|1|0|Hiram, as the more talented speaker, says, "Dearest friend, there is still no talk among us of a clear insight in what you have just said "but we believe you as a result of your too great wisdom; for whoever has knowledge and insight which penetrate everything in all possible events on this Earth and even can read the most secret thoughts of man as if from an open book must also have been well-versed most deeply and truthfully in all possible spheres and ways of life, of which not the slightest doubt can possibly remain any longer.
GGJ|5|185|2|0|We now believe what you have said as firmly as rock. Indeed the purely spiritual pre-existence and the present-worldly material existence of soul development and test according to your presentation does not allow any further questions any longer, because things can only be thought of thus and impossibly in any other way and likewise exist "for the designated and ever same effects must indeed also have the same causes; that is now decided among us! "but as far as the post-existence is concerned, there is indeed still a number of extremely important questions, whose basic answer must then be a little bit more difficult for you.
GGJ|5|185|3|0|You see, I cannot imagine above all the reason for even an "as you have said "eternal existence after shedding the body! What should we do then throughout the never-ending eternity? What a terrible boredom will finally have to join, even in the enjoyment of the highest, indescribable bliss! And worst of all is a highly perfected spirit, who naturally will have nothing more to learn! For him a monotony in life will have to set in which we cannot imagine at all.
GGJ|5|185|4|0|I would allow myself to remain ten thousand years of life under very favorable circumstances in life for my own sake, but physically on this Earth; for no one will learn everything and be able to say: Now there is nothing on the whole Earth anymore which is not fully familiar to me! But now I place a highly perfect spirit on this Earth, only equipped with your highly wonderful omniscience! With one sharp glance he will get to know all your secrets of all the future and the past! What happens afterwards, if he has to remain strictly on this Earth? He could gloat over the foolishness of man and spend his time using his power to chase peoples to and fro "otherwise he would have to become bored beyond imagination!
GGJ|5|185|5|0|With my common sense I do not see the actual and above all blissful reason for an eternal after-life. In the end even the question of space begins to worry us very much. If for example on this Earth people are created for a hundred thousand times a hundred thousand years like now and everything that is sea does not become land, where "where then should all the people have space and find their food? And what space will all the eternally existing spirits need? For within any space the spirits must also live, because no existence is conceivable outside the space that is supposed to be infinite according to Plato.
GGJ|5|185|6|0|Therefore it is in my opinion much more logical and appropriate for pure common sense to accept only a temporary after-life than an eternal one, which cannot be brought to any sort of beneficial relationship either with the feelings of life or with space. And at least if we observe things in the right light, the final annihilation of a temporally animated being still has the greatest advantage over any existence however profitable, and an inner feeling always tells me: Despite all even the highest human wisdom the physical death is and remains nonetheless the last line of all things! "What do you say to that now, noble and most wonderful friend?"
GGJ|5|186|1|1|Infinity, eternity and bliss
GGJ|5|186|1|0|John says, "Yes, my dear friends, that certainly only depends from which stand-point one sees life at all, quite particularly however the spiritual life. That one also has a correct realization of one's' self, through which a correct and true perception of God and His countless many miracles and creations, which have already to show you things in the area of matter, with whose incredibly amazing observance you will never be finished within eons of years, not to mention then the purely spiritual creations, of which one can say: Until now it has never entered human sense to feel even in the slightest part what God has prepared as blessings for those who truly recognize Him and then love Him above all else and also their neighbor out of love for Him wherever acceptable, with advice and deed. How can there ever be talk of boredom, where the most perfect possible spirit only begins to see that he is standing only at the beginning of the revelation of the most countless miracles of eternal power and wisdom and the highest love of God the Lord and Father of eternity? Oh, what thoughts take possession of your great limitation in every deeper cognition of life!
GGJ|5|186|2|0|Just look at the sun, which gives the Earth the day! What do you know about this magnificent star? Nothing! Yes, you do not even know about its organization and its relationship to this Earth! You think and believe only what you can perceive with your senses; but things are quite different. Not this Earth stands as if in an eternal centre, and the sun does not and never cannot go around it, although it seems so, but instead the sun is the centre for this with the moon and the planets that you are familiar with, and this Earth along with its moon, as well as all the other planets move at various distances around the sun. The almost 25-hour orbit of the Earth around its polar axis creates the daily rising and setting of the sun.
GGJ|5|186|3|0|Certainly you may not believe that because of the limitation of your insight, but future peoples, to whom God will give the correct light, will see that very clearly.
GGJ|5|186|4|0|You can now believe me since you know that I can have a deepest founded knowledge of all truth. But since we now have touched upon the sun, so I tell you that it is a thousand times a thousand times bigger than this Earth. What miracles you never dreamt of cover its wide expanses! What a number of the most wonderful creatures of God walk there in the greatest harmony on its extremely wide spread out realms of light and rejoice in their blessed being! Their beauty is already of such extent that you can observe and be amazed at a human form from there here on Earth for an eternity without ever having enough of looking at it! What I say to you is entirely and highest truth and not in the least any sort of exaggeration.
GGJ|5|186|5|0|But if a life of ten thousand years on this scanty Earth according to your admission in bearably good circumstances of life would not be unpleasant, I would like to then hear from you the number of years which you would like to live out very decently on the sun!
GGJ|5|186|6|0|But that is not the only sun in the endless space of creation, but instead there are countless many and among them many of such an immeasurable size that even this enormously great sun for your understanding would be compared to that giant sun hardly like a snowflake in comparison with the size of this Earth.
GGJ|5|186|7|0|But if things are so in the kingdom of material creation, how much more than in the endless kingdom of the spiritual creations of the Lord God and Father of eternity! And you want to speak about boredom in the eternal after-life of a person who has completely become a perfect spirit?!
GGJ|5|186|8|0|And if you will have observed the ever greater miracles of God for eon times eons of Earth years as a pure, independent and free spirit in the certainly very most heavenly society of the pure spirits related to you, you will for endlessly long not even stand at the beginning! If you really gather the courage, you must indeed receive an ever-increasing joy in life and no revulsion before the same! Speak again now you, how does this suit you?"
GGJ|5|187|1|1|Three objections against the continuation of life after death
GGJ|5|187|1|0|Hiram says, "I am amazed at your knowledge of things. No school of the world nor your imagination gave you this! It almost seems to be because you have developed it here before us so easily and as something very familiar to you since an unthinkably long time; for truly, such a thing cannot be made up from thin air! Now we are telling you only that we understand and comprehend of all indeed as much as nothing basically, but we believe it completely because you tell us so, who have laid for us now in the short time of our being together indeed the very most enormous elements of your all-knowledge and your most incorruptible truthfulness in the simplest and clearest way in the world.
GGJ|5|187|2|0|But nevertheless I have another three important questions to ask you as far as the after-life is concerned. If you can give us also a satisfactory solution, we will then give up all our cynical wisdom for your sake and then ask you to teach us a better one. But the questions are very short and simply these:
GGJ|5|187|3|0|What sort of spirits are these that place their souls which are to be formed in the bodies of deaf-mutes and in those who are completely sappy from birth and the bodies of fools? What a spiritual development of a human soul allows itself to be awaited in such bodies according to our basic principles of reason? "That is the first question.
GGJ|5|187|4|0|What about the souls of children who die long before they actually are capable of their existence, at which there can be no talk at all of any spiritual development? From which other-worldly perfectly pure spirits from God do these come from? "You see, friend that is the second very important question!
GGJ|5|187|5|0|And the third question is this: What about those souls which have reached some world education and intelligence on the Earth on their flesh indeed, but then intentionally and very arbitrarily become entirely true abominations to the better human society? Why did the wise spirits certainly from God like you who placed them into existence allowed that, and why did they not care more for them who were called into being by them and trying to become one with them? Or is that something for the pure spirit whose level of education contains a soul in this world and in its body?
GGJ|5|187|6|0|You see, friend, there are still some contradictions to your previous speech which we even with the best will cannot bring under one hat! For either the action of such a union in life a highly serious one, on which the good or evil then the whole eternity depends "and it cannot possibly be all the same to the powerful other-worldly spirit whether his soul, developed either through his power and intelligence from God or out of matter, will become a true abomination even to him as a perfected spiritual being "or this previously-mentioned action is no highly and even holy serious one, but instead only a game of whims. Then we are right above all your wisdom no matter how high undeniably, if we claim that in the great natural world everything is only a vain game of forces, and we are living only as temporal jokes of the great nature, and the end comes with death for ever, unconcerned, which makes somewhere immortal perfect spirits which never worry about all of nature!
GGJ|5|187|7|0|For if for example some other-worldly spirit wants to call me into existence through God, but then no longer wants to look after me at all, he is then of no use at all, and if I as a soul should form myself entirely for him, without him helping in any noticeable way, then I can do without such a lazy spirit for all eternity! "Well, friend, how is it going there with your good and wise answer?"
GGJ|5|187|8|0|Peter says to Me secretly, "Lord, now I am already at the end of my wisdom too! I am now very worried about how John will get out of that one!"
GGJ|5|187|9|0|I say, "Do not worry! Through Me and with Me everything is possible!"
GGJ|5|188|1|1|The necessary diversity of beings and conditions on earth
GGJ|5|188|1|0|At this John began to speak again and said, "My dear friends, if your insight was only half as developed, things would have been done with few words; but as it is indeed several will be needed. But so that you understand, I must first give to you all a very new revelation. And as the first calls forth and gives the other, and before you thought about coming to me with the three critical questions, I already knew about it and in my previous true image that I gave to you I built the material creation. Oh, you certainly do not come to me ever with a question which I had not known already long in advance! But if I have known already long in advance about the question to come, as well as your travel stories, you can also easily imagine that a final answer will not be too difficult for me either. "What do you think at that, Hiram?"
GGJ|5|188|2|0|Hiram says, "Oh yes, that seems just like you! But I did not ask you the three questions in order to try your most deeply-tested wisdom even further; but because one already gives the other, I would like to hear from you in this most serious issue then also a final conclusion which certainly no one but you would be capable of giving me, without coming too close to the certainly also most cogent wisdom of your companions. Do me the goodness and speak "we want to listen to you with the most attentive anticipation!"
GGJ|5|188|3|0|John says, "Well then, listen! There are differences in whatever you see on Earth. What would you say if on this Earth all the creatures looked just as similar as for example the sparrows on the roof, so that one could not tell male from female?"
GGJ|5|188|4|0|Hiram says, "That would be something unbearably boring!"
GGJ|5|188|5|0|John says, "Good! Thus it would also be unbearably boring if all people possessed exactly the same form, the same strength, the same age, the same voice and language and the very same instinctive common sense!"
GGJ|5|188|6|0|Hiram says, "Ah that would be something very terrible!"
GGJ|5|188|7|0|John says further, "Would the Earth be cheerful and enjoyable to look at either completely without mountains or without any similar differentiation, and if on the Earth there was only one type of tree and only one type of grass, and if there was no sea, but only sheer little, shallow and exactly the same ponds, no greater deep lakes, no great rivers and currents, but instead only sheer straight-sided square little clouds in the sky, which continually moved on very slowly only in one and the same direction?! Would it be pleasant if you saw in the firmament instead of the various constellations either only suns or only moons without any change of the day with the calm night?!"
GGJ|5|188|8|0|Hiram says, "I beg you, friend, come to an end soon with all this; for even the thought of it drives a man of our sort to desperation! For only the greatest variation in everything can give life a pleasure!"
GGJ|5|188|9|0|Even Aziona says, "Brother Hiram, can't you feel yet where all this is going and how you have been already caught?"
GGJ|5|188|10|0|Hiram says, "I am indeed beginning to feel a bit of something of a light breeze! But let's leave the most noble and wisest friend continue for our own good quite undisturbed!"
GGJ|5|188|11|0|Now John continues to speak on and says, "Good friends, if already on earth the greatest possible uniformity in all things must fill you with the most horrible boredom, and only the most magnificent and diverse varieties and changes give you pleasure — how can you imagine spirits of infinitely greater perfection, as principal life-intelligences, to live on forever in the greatest monotony, one resembling another to a T, throughout all of everlasting infinity? Oh look, what a shallow and lopsided view you have of God and His unending spirit-realm.
GGJ|5|188|12|0|There, as here, countless differences must exist, otherwise no being, once it has reached greater perfection, could feel bliss and rapture at the wonders created by God. Likewise, there are countless differences amongst you people on earth so that you can serve one another wherever necessary. What does it matter whether or not a spirit fully completes in the beyond the work he has begun here? Eternity lasts long enough for him to make up for the things that he here only seemingly neglected to do.
GGJ|5|188|13|0|In addition "mark this well! "this Earth in particular is specially chosen and designated by God, so that exactly on her, because of the only possible achievement of the childhood of God here, among the most varied types of people and characters which appear on it there is such a great difference, which after this Earth however in the whole infinity cannot be found to such a great degree on any of the countless many other planets.
GGJ|5|188|14|0|But since it is only possible here to attain to the true and sole sonship of God — a fact which is well-known in its profundity to all the primordial spirits in the whole of infinity — you can well imagine that many spirits bring souls from other globes to this earth, so that also a soul from another world can be purified in the matter of this earth. Well, many succeed at their first attempt, but very many fail. If the alien soul incarnated in the flesh of this earth cannot endure the heavy pressure of this matter right from its entrance into it, it is immediately taken back by its spirit to the place from which it came.
GGJ|5|188|15|0|Many souls, particularly those from other worlds, cannot stand the sight of this very poor world, which is the least beautiful of all. They are those whose senses are usually poorly developed. They usually hold out for quite some time, imitating the true people of this earth in a few things. However, after such a usually short, but to them deeply significant, life they return, usually after several decades, to their homeland, of course unrecognized by the people of this earth — often successful in their great endeavor, and achieve with certainty what they attempted at the first time.
GGJ|5|188|16|0|Some such foreign souls often travel through even very many other worlds, until they then risk coming to this Earth, led by their spirits. Many are from solar worlds. Among them there are soon some very complete; but some often receive a great anger at everything that happens only on this Earth. From these come the very evil individuals for this Earth, who rob, murder and steal whatever comes their way. Also they usually have no love for the people of this Earth and seek only to harm them in every possible way. Such only rarely escape here the just punishment for their crimes against the Earth laws of order. Quite often they return to their old homeland, where things are not too good for them either, for their spirit often begins to discipline them in a terribly severe and painful manner, and the prouder, more hardened and selfish-stubborn a soul is, the longer will such a process last.
GGJ|5|188|17|0|Yes, Sometimes the same thing happens to citizens of this earth who are enticed by the strangers to perpetrate many an evil deed. It is these souls, of whom unfortunately there are many, that are called 'devils'. These will later be tormented by their spirits out of God who will then be their guides until their complete betterment takes place. And look, this accounts for the great diversity on this earth and the peculiar conditions prevailing among the people of this earth. — I think that you, who can obviously think more keenly than other ordinary people of this earth, should now be completely in the clear regarding your questions. Or is there still anything else?"
GGJ|5|189|1|1|The question on the Messiah
GGJ|5|189|1|0|Says Hiram: "This is now quite all right, and we have no longer any objections, for now we believe you , who alone will surely know and clearly enough comprehend it, since we know nothing about the countless strange worlds and even less about their mysterious inhabitants, — who they are, what they look like and what their nature is like. But I mean to say one more thing, namely, that at least some of the better people of this earth ought to be informed from above while they are still in the flesh, so that they will be prepared to deal with such people."
GGJ|5|189|2|0|Says John: "Listen, there have always been men in the world who informed the people of this earth about these and similar things through all kinds of metaphors. There are several such references in the Song of Solomon. Yet the people, or rather their souls, have merged too deeply with worldly matter and have thus turned their backs on their spirit out of God, wherefore they are no longer able to comprehend and understand any of the highest and purely spiritual things. We came into this world precisely for this reason, to rehabilitate the souls that became depraved through their own fault and to show them the proper roads to their spiritual and eternal salvation."
GGJ|5|189|3|0|In the future after us everything will be revealed by the holy spirit of God to thousands of people a thousand times brighter than I could now reveal it to you all. But if then the spirit of God will come upon you all, he will lead you in all depths of his divine wisdom, and only then will you see also perfectly clearly what you now have begun very weakly to believe. Until then believe and investigate in the Scriptures and also in the whole of nature; they will say to you that it is so and not otherwise! But you will only see the full reason later, as I said. "Do you now have anything to object to?"
GGJ|5|189|4|0|Says Hiram: "No, my noblest and wisest friend! Now there is no doubt at all among us about these things any longer! But since we now have talked about some subjects towards the wane of this most beautiful day, I would like to ask you about something else. I am indeed only a pure Greek, but nonetheless I have acquired some things through my time from Judaism which amused me a lot, namely their claim of a Messiah who will be nothing less than the highest divinity Himself. He will of course make them all immortal in an instant and reside in Jerusalem as their eternal, unconquerable king and from there rule the whole world and at the same time naturally the whole eternal infinity as well.
GGJ|5|189|5|0|They laugh at us for our mythical religion of the gods now almost in every place and declare it to be the very sheerest old nonsense; but what should one say then to the Jews about their Messiah? By heaven! Such unlimited foolishness and confusion of the human spirit has truly never crossed my path in the entire world that I have travelled! Tell me what sort of an empty joke is behind it all! That is indeed a truly most terrible panache by the particularly very distinguished Jews mainly against us Greeks and Romans, and they rejoice already that their Zeus will drive us out of their lands with an enormous flaming sword, at every well-struck blow of which at least a hundred thousand of the most destructive bolts of lightning will spring forth over all the Gentiles! Well, that is a little bit too much! "What do you say then as a Jew yourself to this old, foolish Jewish joke?"
GGJ|5|189|6|0|John says, "This issue is also not quite as senseless as you as a pure Greek might think; and perhaps it is closer to you than you could ever think! But of course in the way that you have heard it from the mouth of the Jews it is obviously a very most colossal ridiculousness, behind which not even a spark of an even seeming truth resides! But what the Jews in the highly foolish way expect and afterwards will expect until the end of the world in vain has already appeared a long time ago hidden in front of their blind eyes and deaf ears "but not to drive out the Gentiles who have long been bothersome to the Jews, but instead quite the reverse: The Jews will be driven out of the land and the Gentiles will be given the word of God forever! Yet we will begin a significant conversation on this topic later; but now we want to begin to sort out an evening meal and accommodation! For we will remain here tomorrow as well and then another few days, and then much will be discussed."
GGJ|5|189|7|0|Both say, quite overjoyed at this assurance, "Immediately on all our sides as far as possible everything will be best looked after!"
GGJ|5|189|8|0|With this both leave very cheerfully, and I praised the disciple for his untiring perseverance and for his truly very great patience.
GGJ|5|190|1|1|John is afraid of Hiram's sagacity
GGJ|5|190|1|0|While both these fishermen with their wives and children prepared the evening meal for us, finally Judas Iscariot, who had become very sheepish, asked once again, who would send the ship back to old Mark if we no longer needed it.
GGJ|5|190|2|0|I say, "Worry about something better than such worldly trivialities; for He who built this ship for Mark in a miraculous way will know how He has to bring it back to him! How come you still cannot ever see to something spiritual, but instead certainly you always worry only about something worldly! What do you profit from the world, or what would you profit if you won the whole world, but suffered the greatest harm to your soul? What can you give then to save your spoilt soul?!
GGJ|5|190|3|0|Just look at these poor fishermen! They are the soberest and otherwise the friendliest people, expect no reward for their life after the death of their body, and nonetheless the entire world with its temporary treasures is an abomination to them, and they have therefore retreated from the whole world to this most deserted and void corner of the Earth. Now for the first time they have heard about something more highly spiritual, and already they are full of satisfaction "and a good half of them are Gentiles; but you are a genuine Jew and belong along with Me to the seed of Judah, and nonetheless the spiritual makes little or often no impression at all on you! Tell Me now quite openly why you actually walk with Me from place to place!"
GGJ|5|190|4|0|Somewhat embarrassed, Judas says, "Well, yes, now everything has failed once again, because I made myself heard because of the ship! I did not have any bad or dishonest opinion about it! Forgive me, if I have made a mistake by it!"
GGJ|5|190|5|0|I say, "Yes, yes, a lot still has to be forgiven you! Make sure that in the end the world does not become your master!"
GGJ|5|190|6|0|At this Thomas wanted to whisper a few more words into Judas Iscariot's ear; but I looked at Thomas and he remained silent in all patience.
GGJ|5|190|7|0|But then John, My favorite, stepped up to Me and said, "Lord, are we now more or less in order with these people? For if they should come to us somehow even worse, then I would like to ask You that You Yourself would brave them; for I become crestfallen among them as if my heart wanted to possibly not understand something correctly and fast enough coming from You and then easily say something as if it was Yours, with which I would then be in a fine pickle with these sharp-seers! For they pay attention to every word and to every similar accompanying gesture like a sly fox on his prey! Only one incorrect little word and away with them!
GGJ|5|190|8|0|Philopold in Kane near Kis was also almost a similar man; but nonetheless it was significantly easier to talk with them. But with these people it is much more difficult because they truly possess much experience and in addition such a sharpness of understanding as has never happened to me before! Mathael was also an extraordinary spirit; but with this Hiram here he would have had a fine task! Thus I ask You, oh Lord, once again, that at a somewhat sharper start You Yourself would take it up with him!"
GGJ|5|190|9|0|I say, "My dear John that will no longer be necessary! Hiram will indeed bring forward some objections concerning the Messiah, which will make you a little embarrassed; but both of us will also soon bring him onto the right path. But just you go now into the hut and make fire for them; for they have now been making an effort since they left us to start a fire by rubbing stones and wood, but cannot produce anything!"
GGJ|5|190|10|0|John headed for the hut and said, "Dear friends, it seems to me that today you will not have any success making fire; for I have already observed the hut for a while, but not been able to discover any fire, and my friend said to me: Go over and give the good, worried people a fire! And so I am here now to help you make a fire!"
GGJ|5|190|11|0|Hiram and Aziona said, "There you are extremely welcome to us then; for our better stones give no fire and the kindling has become somewhat wet in the hut, and so we have now trouble with making fire. Also it goes no better for the neighbors!"
GGJ|5|190|12|0|John said, "Just lay the wood on the stove and the fire will then immediately be created!"
GGJ|5|190|13|0|They laid the wood on the stove and Aziona said, "Well, dear friend, the wood is already on the stove! I am truly curious to see in which new way you will now make the fire!"
GGJ|5|191|1|1|John's fire miracle
GGJ|5|191|1|0|John says, "Look, like this!"
GGJ|5|191|2|0|John simply spoke and said, "This wood burn here on the stove and in the other huts!" and in an instant the fire in the huts burned brightly.
GGJ|5|191|3|0|At this both clapped their hands over their heads in amazement and said, "No, that can only be possible for a God! We have indeed seen fire created already by the magicians with the means of rubbing their hands, but simply through the word "never! You must have had some secret powder with which you sprinkled the wood in genuine magician's speed "which however neither I nor anyone else noticed "and the powder must have then soon caught fire in contact with the wood; the ancient Egyptians are supposed to have had such a powder. Otherwise that is a purest, very most incomprehensible miracle!"
GGJ|5|191|4|0|John said, "Things would naturally be best explained with that certain powder; but I took the liberty to remove this affliction in all your huts as you will immediately convince yourselves "and so the certain Egyptian fire powder may now take care for itself!"
GGJ|5|191|5|0|Hardly had John said this, when the neighbors hurried up partly with fear and partly with joy and hastily told what had happened in their huts.
GGJ|5|191|6|0|Alone Aziona calmed them down and said, "Just return to your huts quite calmly and comforted; for we already know what you have met!"
GGJ|5|191|7|0|At this the bringers of the news hurried home and prepared themselves for their meager meal.
GGJ|5|191|8|0|But now also Hiram said, "Yes, my dear and wonderful friends, now I will head home too for a short time, in order to consume my certainly already cooked fish without salt or other spices; but then I will immediately be back at your service!"
GGJ|5|191|9|0|Said John: "Remain here and be our guest along with Aziona's household!"
GGJ|5|191|10|0|Hiram said, "Noblest friend that would really be more than much too much from your goodness to me which is constantly more and more incomprehensible! But I must care for your accommodation for the night as well, and so it is necessary that I go home for a little and prepare at least for one of you, because of the limitation of space, a comfortable camp for the night!"
GGJ|5|191|11|0|John says: "Neither is that necessary, for our ship, on which we can all sleep very well, has been already set up for that; but perhaps we will remain the whole night in the open air under the trees on the beautiful grass as is usual, and so you no longer have to worry about anything."
GGJ|5|191|12|0|Hiram said, "Yes, if so, then certainly I will remain here without further ado! Only there is one unpleasant thing about this area, particularly at night; that is the great abundance of all sorts of evil crane flies and other flying insects; then there are here also a great number of vipers, who at night come out of their holes into the open air and often bother us very much. There are certainly here also a great number of storks and cranes, which fly to this area in hordes and catch their very rich meal; but nonetheless the scum increases so significantly that every evening there is enough to satisfy a good ten times as many storks and cranes. For this reason spending the night in the open air is nonetheless not a very pleasant thing. I would be for preferring to spend the night on the ship, where one does not need to worry about the insects, nor the crane flies and even less the vipers in the rooms!"
GGJ|5|191|13|0|John says: "Do not be concerned about all that; for neither the one nor the other should bother you all today, or ever again!"
GGJ|5|191|14|0|With this John left the hut and came back to us and wanted to tell Me everything that had now happened.
GGJ|5|191|15|0|But I praised him and said, "Everything was in the best order for these people from Me! But I will now tell you something else!"
GGJ|5|192|1|1|The wonderful supper
GGJ|5|192|1|0|(The Lord) "We will have a formal war to fight today towards midnight! For a second deputation from Jerusalem - since the one under Zinka has not been heard from - was sent out yesterday from Jerusalem; "from whom, you can easily imagine! They come by ship and some fishermen who knew you informed them that we entered this bay today around noon. They will indeed tonight have difficulty finding their way into this bay, but in the end with the help of a couple of well-paid fishermen familiar with this place they will nonetheless arrive here. There are also two arch-Pharisees among them and a main shield bearer of Herod. But in the meantime do not tell these fishermen anything about it, because we would thus give them very unnecessary fear, because they still do not fully know us and very secretly still consider us to be magicians of the most extraordinary type!
GGJ|5|192|2|0|"But these pursuers will not get off so lightly as those under Zinka! They pursue Me with a rage and zeal of their own and, therefore, their enterprise shall cost them very dearly. For, erring human beings under coercion must be treated in a way different from veritable devils. Today you shall see in Me a merciless judge, in whom at this moment no love shall live! But now be very quiet about this; for our hosts are now bringing the very well-prepared evening meal!"
GGJ|5|192|3|0|When Aziona arrives with his food basket, he says, "Dear, divine friends! Everything would already be alright; but no table, no benches and no light! "And yet it has already become quite dark!"
GGJ|5|192|4|0|I say: "All that does not matter! Listen, magicians such as we are never embarrassed! We only need to say: Table, bench and light, come here! And behold, it is all already there for our necessary comfort!"
GGJ|5|192|5|0|Instantly a large, covered, long table stood there surrounded by good benches, and on the table stood a large Naphtha lamp with bright sun-white light, so that the whole area around about was illuminated as bright as day. Aziona and Hiram almost let the food basket fall in shock and amazement, but soon took control of themselves and sat down, still somewhat cautiously, around the wonderful table.
GGJ|5|192|6|0|Hiram soon looked at Me and then at John again with amazed, but still very keen eyes, as if he was asking himself: Now I would like to know which of them the first and actual master of the company is! And finally he said out loud, "Truly, if that also belongs to the kingdom of magic, then that alone would be rewarded with ten thousand pounds of the purest gold in Alexandria!"
GGJ|5|192|7|0|At this Judas Iscariot could no longer hold his tongue and said quite loudly, "Oh if only I could do that, - I would not remain an hour longer in this foolish praised land where one is constantly persecuted all the time!"
GGJ|5|192|8|0|Here Jacob gave him a sign and reminded him of My previous admonition. So he became silent and said no further word.
GGJ|5|192|9|0|Aziona however called all his people from the huts and showed them the new miracle, and his wife called out, "Man, those are no magicians, they must be gods; for such a thing is something unheard-of!"
GGJ|5|192|10|0|Aziona said, "You may well indeed be very right; only the question is whether the high gods of Olympus would be happy with our fish!"
GGJ|5|192|11|0|The wife, who was a Greek from Athens and thus still a very firm Gentile, said, "Oh, man, such a thing I have heard often from the high gods! For the gods love only in their high heavens the very highest splendor; on the Earth however they always turn to the plainest and simplest person and content themselves with the very simplest food. Yes, yes, my dear husband, thus is it quite certainly and surely!"
GGJ|5|192|12|0|Aziona says, "Well, well, it must be so; but now it's all better again! Now just go into the huts again and put everything into the best order!"
GGJ|5|193|1|1|The approaching ship with the bailiffs
GGJ|5|193|1|0|With this cue the woman headed with the many children into the hut again and began to praise the great Zeus at her work with the children for such an extremely great mercy, but nonetheless made the remark to the children that from the land in which the gods appeared nothing good was to be expected, but instead sheer bad things like war, hunger, disease and great floods.
GGJ|5|193|2|0|But the children said, "But these gods look very friendly! We will ask them tomorrow not to impose too terrible an evil on the Earth!"
GGJ|5|193|3|0|The mother said, "Just be calm and silent now! The fathers will soon sort that out with them; for we do not understand it enough."
GGJ|5|193|4|0|Then it became silent in the huts and we consumed our evening meal with Aziona and Hiram, which both of them very much enjoyed, quite particularly, however, the wine and the bread, both of which Hiram could not praise enough. When the fish had been consumed, Aziona got rid of the basket, came back to us, and we remained sitting there with bread and wine at the table and no one felt in the least bit sleepy. Until one hour before midnight we spent the time with all sorts of rather unimportant tales.
GGJ|5|193|5|0|Only this time having passed, Hiram rose, stared out over the bay for a while, and then said with a certain trepidation, "My friends, it seems weird to me, so as if we are threatened by a great danger! I see a ship heavily manned with warriors and pursuers steering into the bay! Truly, they have nothing good in mind! You, friend, who have created this light so orderly, extinguish it so that they will lose direction and in the night drive up upon a sandbank! Tomorrow we will then ask them what they want here, and should they become a good prize for us, we will let them pay us a visit in friendly intention."
GGJ|5|193|6|0|Said I: "Let's just leave the light to shine! Soon you shall see miracles of our power! But first they must come to us entirely; only then will we show them what according to your saying the gods can perform!"
GGJ|5|193|7|0|With this Hiram was satisfied; but Aziona said, "Look, dear friends, I asked you whether you were being followed by some enemies! But you said: Not at all! If you had only told us something about it "truly, we would have soon soured their arrival in this bay in such a way that they would have had enough to think about for thirty years!"
GGJ|5|193|8|0|I said, "I knew indeed what would happen without our fault; however, if I had told you immediately, you would have lost your necessary rest. You would have made a very great effort to block up the entrance into this bay "and what for? I have the highest power in abundance for more than a hundred thousand such enemy ships! What would be the use of such preparations? The prize along with the ship belongs in any case to you, and that will not be insignificant! They are carrying great sums of bribes and other money for their good provisions and another amount of other earthly valuables which will come very handy to you in your great poverty. I have foreseen everything very secretly in Myself and have therefore most of all for that reason not said anything to you all about it.
GGJ|5|193|9|0|If you had taken the ship as prize through your trickery and force, which also could very easily have been possible, you would have very soon received a ten times greater, more hostile visit from Jerusalem and you all would have been treated as murderers. Alone, that you do not have to fear in the least; for I Myself will be with you in the spirit, if not in the person, always protect you and not let anything evil happen to you.
GGJ|5|193|10|0|But now the truly miserable tartars are indeed approaching and will now straightaway come on land along with the two fishermen who betrayed us; pay attention to what will happen to them!"
GGJ|5|193|11|0|Aziona said, "Let us hope they do not carry arrows with them!"
GGJ|5|193|12|0|I said, "Oh no, they have only a few spears, lances, swords and chains with them; but now quiet, My dears!"
GGJ|5|194|1|1|The court over the bailiffs
GGJ|5|194|1|0|At that moment we heard rough voices laughing mockingly and calling, "Hurrah! Hahahaha, the funny birds are sitting all together with Greek illuminations, and we have got them finally in our power!"
GGJ|5|194|2|0|Immediately the two arch-Pharisees stepped up to our table with the castellan of Herod and several pursuers with very fierce faces and said, "If you do not want to be brought to Jerusalem in heavy chains, follow us willingly! At the slightest resistance you will immediately be bound and shackled with the heaviest chains!"
GGJ|5|194|3|0|But I said: "Is there then no mercy and consideration at all possible among you all at least until tomorrow? For whether you leave with us quite innocent ones today or tomorrow, in order to cool your revenge, will be all the same!"
GGJ|5|194|4|0|The castellan and both the Pharisees scream, "No, it must be quite without any mercy! Just get up, and move!"
GGJ|5|194|5|0|I now said with a powerful and most serious voice, "Well then! Since there is no spark of compassion in you and you have become true arch-devils, all compassion for you in My heart has also been quite exhausted! Let things be for you according to your hearts, minds and nameless most evil deeds!"
GGJ|5|194|6|0|With these words of Mine they all suddenly became stiff and seized by the most unbearable pains, began to cry and beg and promise to do everything that I might ever demand of them "but only for Me to free them from such an unbearable torture! They wanted rather to die a thousand deaths than to bear such most unbearable pain a moment longer!
GGJ|5|194|7|0|But I said, "I asked you for mercy and compassion only until tomorrow and found none; therefore you shall now find no mercy or compassion with Me! The only mercy that I will grant you consists of this: that the savage beasts of these mountains will put an end to your evilest life and do to you what you have already done to many innocent people! Yes, even the little children were not spared from your indescribable and unheard-of cruelty!
GGJ|5|194|8|0|You were then as just young sprites the most conscientious of the Bethlehem child murder, because you imagined killing Me then among them. But Jehovah's eternal spirit, which always filled Me with all power and strength, knew how to prevent that. After that event however you have practiced countless other unheard-of cruelties to the poor humanity, for which human reason has not yet found a name; therefore I Myself have wanted thus for you as devils in human form to come here in order to receive your well-deserved reward!"
GGJ|5|194|9|0|At this they howled even more and begged for mercy and promised the most complete improvement of their evil life. Only this one time I wanted to let their mercy be replaced by justice. But at the same time their cries of pain became ever worse, so that Aziona and Hiram and even some of My disciples began to beg for them.
GGJ|5|194|10|0|I said, "Believe Me, as soon as I release them for even ten moments from their most perfectly deserved torture, they will immediately fall upon us like the angriest tigers and want to strip the flesh from our bones! Oh, I know best of all how one has to deal with angels, people and genuine devils! Truly, for these arch-devils who have smuggled their way in among My human children there is no compassion any longer in My heart!"
GGJ|5|194|11|0|But the villains howled even more and begged for mercy.
GGJ|5|194|12|0|But I said, "Those who will put an end your pains will be here in an instant, and your black souls shall inhabit the dragons of the hottest deserts of Africa for ten thousand times a thousand years, buried in the glowing sands, Amen!"
GGJ|5|194|13|0|Now from all sides there came a powerful roar from the mountains, so that all the poor inhabitants of this place began to be very scared.
GGJ|5|194|14|0|But I comforted them and said to Aziona, "Both the fishermen should now be freed from their pain; but you take them capture and lead them into the hut!"
GGJ|5|194|15|0|Aziona did this. When both of those who had been led astray by money had been taken into custody, and Aziona came back to our table, immediately a whole herd of tigers and big bears sprang onto the now already terribly howling tartars, grabbed them with their teeth and sprang away hastily into the mountains as if they had only sparrows in their claws. And soon all the howling stopped; for the beasts, which I had already driven down even from the Ganges for this purpose, had soon finished their meal and then headed back quickly to their homeland.
GGJ|5|194|16|0|But I now said to each of them, "Never let a word pass anyone's lips about this; for such a thing would be very bad for him! Both the fishermen however will find favor only tomorrow, and will not commit any other betrayal in this world."
GGJ|5|194|17|0|Only now Hiram summoned up the courage to speak again and said now to Me, "Only now I know which of you is the lord, and I must admit that I consider you to be obviously a truest god! You are indeed goodness itself; but your anger is certainly the most terrifying thing in the whole world and under all the stars! What very miserable sprites must they have been that you would not and could not have the very least compassion with them!"
GGJ|5|195|1|1|The bailiffs' life story
GGJ|5|195|1|0|I said, "I tell you: These days there is nothing more miserable on the whole Earth! I tell you: There is now on the whole Earth many, appallingly many, extremely bad and evil people, who unfortunately have become bad mostly through their up-bringing from their birth. However there has truly never been a lack of the best education for these, and they were instructed in all good teaching. But already in their childhood years they knew how to disguise themselves through all sorts of hypocrisy, so that they were preferred everywhere and received distinctions wherever possible. This way they came even in their early years to very respected positions, but began soon with often the coarsest abuses of the power of their positions to oppress the people too badly and thus became more and more dead hearted and unscrupulous. But their guile helped them on everywhere, and so they came, namely the three main leaders as schoolmates, to very high positions and were in the right place to give their true satanic greed the crudest free rein possible, and everything that their arch evil mind gave them was set into action at any cost.
GGJ|5|195|2|0|How many girls and boys of eight to twelve years did they rape to death, even with utmost torture, and their flesh subsequently thrown to the many dogs they had! And if the doleful parents dared to investigate even remotely what had happened to their children, they had to be ready in advance that their last hour would soon have run out. And their bloodhounds and sworn-in servants did not behave any better, but instead wherever possible even more cruelly. If you think about all that and another thousand even worse cases, you will be capable of understanding very well My anger here.
GGJ|5|195|3|0|But they knew also very well that no one could betray them to the Romans as easily as I, because they had already heard many a thing from Me. Thus they also always sent the bloodhounds off to investigate My person, but always without success; therefore they now wanted to carry out the desired job themselves. But then My spirit said within Me: Just up to here, and no further! And so they have now received their long-deserved reward here quite in full.
GGJ|5|195|4|0|Collect up their weapons and chains; for you will be able to utilize them as useful household instruments and for catching fish in the winter! There under that cliff wall in the forest you will find their torn clothes, because they were eaten there by the animals, also gnawed bones. But only go there after one month, until the ants also have done their job! You will find also a number of earthly riches which in time and at a good occasion can be sold well to Greek traders; but for the meantime take it easy!
GGJ|5|195|5|0|The ship contains five hundred pounds of gold, silver and a number of other valuables "that all belongs to you along with the ship; but be just and unselfish with the distribution, and take only according to your need! The ship here is as good as stranded here, stands without a captain and belongs entirely to you according to Roman maritime law - PRIMO OCCUPANTI IUS! Are you satisfied with that?"
GGJ|5|195|6|0|Aziona and Hiram say, "Lord and Master in all power, wisdom and strength of the perfect spirit of a very highest divinity! Who could not be satisfied with that?! And all the more so because we now see that this is truly only a gift from above!"
GGJ|5|196|1|1|Judas' greed for money. The advantages of sleeping on resting chairs
GGJ|5|196|1|0|(Aziona and Hiram) "We both are now already quite in order to believe that you above all are a half-god, and this young man (John) also; the others indeed have not let anything be noticed of their divine characteristics, but there will certainly be such a thing, because they belong to the two of you! Only the one there with a somewhat gloomy manner still has a strongly human appearance and will be among you all only a somewhat better person, because we previously have noticed, when the enemy ship approached our harbor, how much he, being very concerned, tried to hide his money pouch under his undercoat very actively; for gods do not need this rubbish of the Earth!"
GGJ|5|196|2|0|Here some of the disciples almost began to laugh, and Thomas clapped Judas Iscariot pretty firmly on the shoulders and said, "Good shot, shepherd! Your arrows go straight along the line! That was a blow at the right time! I would have willingly rebuked your ogling with the ship and with that cliff wall over there very loudly; but I thought to myself: Such a thing will perhaps be done by someone else! And correct, I was not deceived in my truly most longing expectation! Look, you could easily have been carried away by a passing bear behind the cliff. If you casually had not been eaten up with the others by some genuine Indian sweet tooth, tomorrow morning you could have made all those valuables over there your own! But now things look a little ominous!
GGJ|5|196|3|0|Well, because you have only brought your mite at the approaching danger into the dry under the undercoat, so you are in any case to be praised as a good landlord and economist! But you know, a secret collection, like you tried in Kis - you know in the great courtyard there! "and with Mark in the tents of Ouran, will not work here! Yes, this time there is truly no hope for you, poor chap! In your place I would have turned my back on this company long ago!"
GGJ|5|196|4|0|At this Judas Iscariot actually doesn't know what he can say in return and so he puts everything away calmly; for he has received a great fear of Me at My merciless punishment of the tartars. But he soon laid himself down on the grass and began to sleep.
GGJ|5|196|5|0|At this Hiram said, "Yes, yes, now I have seen the man very well! He is the same that I saw in my light dream known well to you quite darkly and without any light; you, Lord and Master, however, were the most shining! "But tell me now, you heavenly friends, have you then according to our human beings no sleep and no tiredness? We would now like to look around all sorts of matting that we have and other equipment for rest!"
GGJ|5|196|6|0|I say, "Oh, leave that all be! We are now resting very well at this table and on these benches now even equipped with good backs. I will even tell you as in a physical and medical respect that people could prolong their earthly life span by a good third if they used good couches and easy chairs like the ones you see here, instead of lying flat in their beds, for the blood circulation varies too much between day and night when a person lies flat. This variation invites already at an early age all kinds of obstructions and changes in the alimentary canal. However, if people slept on chairs, they would remain well for many years.
GGJ|5|196|7|0|Abraham, Isaac and Jacob slept only in certain arm- and resting-chairs and never used any beds; they were very moderate in everything and lived to a ripe old age, retaining the full vigor of the soul. Yet in later times, when people no longer observed these rules, their life span was reduced by more than half.
GGJ|5|196|8|0|Those who suffer most from the harmful effect of lying flat are the pregnant women. Firstly, the infants become stunted and weakened already in the womb; secondly, the difficult and often very malformed births are due to the flat position at night. — Let Me tell you this for your physical health! Whoever will turn towards it will feel the physical good consequences of it.
GGJ|5|196|9|0|Besides, in summertime you shall sleep outdoors whenever possible rather than in the rooms and stuffy huts, — and you will soon feel the good consequences. Only in wintertime can you use the moderately warm, yet always clean and dry rooms. Therefore, he who lives according to the original order and is moderate in food and drink will have little to bother with physicians and pharmacies."
GGJ|5|196|10|0|Hiram and Aziona say, "Oh you true, divine Lord and Master of life, we owe you also for this a truly never-ending thanks, and we will put your extremely wise advice into action according to our power and insight!"
GGJ|5|196|11|0|"I would like to add here personally," says Hiram, "The Master of all life must know best what actually is of best use and avail in life! But as once the very first people must have lived on this earth, there is the question in which natural way they lived!"
GGJ|5|197|1|1|The prehistory of man
GGJ|5|197|1|0|I say, "Yes, My dear friends of much experience and insight, a for you understandable answer will be difficult for us. For firstly this Earth is already a terribly old planet for your concept of time; there is no comprehensible number for you by which one can count the many years of its existence.
GGJ|5|197|2|0|Yet people of the kind the earth is now carrying have actually been in existence for only a little over 4000 years. The then living first people were people like you, but because of their way of behavior they split up into two classes, that of the children of God whose hearts recognized God and remained faithful to Him, and that of the children of the world who more and more forgot God and, like most people nowadays, only served the world in everything. They built cities and all kinds of temples for their idols but, as now, their god was mammon. They lived in the same way people live now. Therefore, their life span was short, just as it is now.
GGJ|5|197|3|0|It was a totally different matter with the children of God. They lived only in the mountains, led a very simple and natural life and very rarely visited the plains. There were no cities, hamlets, villages or timber dwellings, but only neat expanses of lawn surrounded by living trees. Towards the trees they made a kind of embankment and, wherever necessary, covered the side facing the trees thickly with moss. This inner circular mound served as a comfortable resting bench during the day and as a bed during the night.
GGJ|5|197|4|0|Their food consisted mainly in good ripe fruits and in all kinds of tasty roots and milk. As time went by they learnt, taught through inner revelation, to manufacture the necessary utensils from iron and other metals. So they carried on agriculture, made flour and managed to prepare a very good bread and many other things, but all very simple, — they were only concerned with the expediency of everything —, and thus for nearly 2000 years they lived very simply and reached a ripe old age.
GGJ|5|197|5|0|] Only when, gradually, they let themselves be beguiled by the splendor and great beauty of the children of the world were they punished in that they were often subjugated by the children of the world and virtually made their slaves — save a very small number, who up to the time of Noah and ever after remained faithful to God, — but because of it they changed in everything. They became physically smaller and weaker and seldom reached a life span of 100 years, whereas before they had often lived to almost 1000 years.
GGJ|5|197|6|0|However, as is commonly known, all the first men of the earth who had become completely worldly were at the time of Noah through their own fault drowned by the tremendous Deluge, for the flood rose above the greatest part of the then populated earth, so much so that the mighty waves produced by the storms and gales sometimes slapped several yards high over almost the highest peaks. Therefore, all life was wiped out save Noah and his small family and, likewise, all the animals except those that Noah sheltered in his ark. But, as you know, with Noah there began a totally new epoch of the earth. [Dealt with in greater detail in the Lorber work 'The Household of God.' Ed.]
GGJ|5|197|7|0|Thus you now have a very briefly summarized, but faithful image of the original people of this Earth and may see from that more vividly that the advice I gave to you is a very good and correct one."
GGJ|5|197|8|0|Hiram says, "But you alone extremely wise and most powerful Master of life and Lord of all people! If the Earth is so terribly old already, what existed before the actual human race like us on this Earth? For it could not have orbited the giant sun void and empty for half an eternity until your first humans four thousand years ago! Or was it until then really just void and empty? It is indeed very improper of me, to ask such a thing of you; but I see that in you and this young man there is truly a type of all-knowledge unmistakably, and so in this respect you will satisfy my inquisitive intrusiveness."
GGJ|5|198|1|1|The prehistory of the creatures of the earth
GGJ|5|198|1|0|I said, "Oh just ask, there should never be a lack of answers, and constantly in such which alone hide the constant and indestructible external and inner truth of life in itself! Thus just pay very good attention to what I will tell you in answer to your question!
GGJ|5|198|2|0|You see, as on countless other worlds similar to this earth, there had here existed prior to the first true men beings that in their outer form bore a considerable resemblance to the present-day human beings. And there have been many epochs on this earth, in the course of which an earlier generation completely vanished and was always gradually replaced by another that was superior in some respect.
GGJ|5|198|3|0|A very long time ago, before such races replaced one another usually every 7,000 years but definitely every 14,000 years, the Earth became only animated by all sorts of plant life on the waterless parts and only after that all sorts of great and small warm-blooded animals gradually emerged. The kingdom of water animals and afterwards the amphibians however was already before the greatest vegetation of the dry lands extremely strongly and powerfully represented, just as the kingdom of all sorts of flying insects like the fly and thousands of their sort, and with them almost the same original types of birds, which of course now no longer exist, although the fly as the first living creature and as the beginning of all flying animals is the same till today on the planet and will remain so in the future.
GGJ|5|198|4|0|When the Earth became ever more humus-rich and through frequent inner, greatest outbreaks of fire, through which the hardened underwater ground was broken up forcibly in many thousand points into long and outstretched ranges of mountains and also so formed through other powerful storms of the air and in the waters, so that both as a consequence of the greater and drier spaces, as their more solid ability to bring forth vegetation already more perfect beings equipped with more intelligence could find their subsistence. Only then the created men were called into individual existence through the wisest, eternal and almighty spirit of God.
GGJ|5|198|5|0|From then on they changed, as has already been shown, during for you all incomprehensibly long times of the Earth, and always one more perfect race suppressed the previous, less perfect one.
GGJ|5|198|6|0|You see, over this dry point, which certainly stands raised more than twenty men's height over the sea level of this small lake, the sea has stood many thousand times a thousand times. It certainly was dry again with an often greatly changed form just as now. And before 6000 years will pass by from now, it will find itself under the sea again and then in a time of again about 9 to10,000 years find itself dry again like now. That change will constantly happen on earth until the earth, or rather its matter, will have completely been transformed into life."
GGJ|5|198|7|0|Hiram says, "Oh Lord and only Master of all life and existence! How will things stand for the people who will certainly also still exist then at another flood? They will all then be miserably drowned again!"
GGJ|5|198|8|0|I say, "Oh not at all; for such periodic floods of the sea occur always very slowly and quite unnoticed, so that all the people can find sufficient time to escape the sea to the southern parts of the Earth, in which the sea through its retreat will liberate extremely large dry areas of land, because in such periods it will flow more towards the north again. And like that it will be again at its retreat to the south.
GGJ|5|198|9|0|Thus people have nothing at all to fear any more, and My spirit will lead them then so that they will take the right precautions a long time in advance. Have you understood that now a little?"
GGJ|5|198|10|0|Hiram says, "Yes, it indeed seems to me as if I have understood it; but in order to reach a very clear insight into these never-before imagined and even less heard-of wonderful circumstances, which lie somewhere in the most enormous great nature of the great world and its order, there more than my infinitely limited understanding is needed! I cannot possibly understand it in its basics; but I believe you at you word; for you are wise enough to know all this very exactly, since your spirit, as Aziona told me today, is supposed to be quite one in power, in sight and in highly most perfect realization with the spirit of the very highest divinity, which I do not see how that is possible, but I believe it, because you now have given us such extremely powerful evidence of this. Perhaps a time will still come for us in which we will see things better than now; but for now we must only believe."
GGJ|5|199|1|1|The diversity of the worlds
GGJ|5|199|1|0|Here Aziona says, "But tell me, you incomprehensible wise man, is there in the endless universe of creation then other such worlds, on which, let's say, people have the same job just like us in everything?"
GGJ|5|199|2|0|Say I: "Friend, just look at your body with a correct attentiveness and you will notice a number of different limbs and parts! Can these only have one designation? Can the brain and the stomach have one and the same designation, or the eye and the ear, the hands and the feet, or the nose and the mouth? Look, the human body is put together from so countless many smallest parts in the very most artistic way, even the two very next and most similar parts, forming one and the same organ, do not have the very same character and designation!
GGJ|5|199|3|0|For example, firmly side by side sit two individual nerves. Both receive the same food and are animated by the same fluid of life, and their job is to hold two hairs standing firmly side by side onto the head and to make them grow. Well, these two most insignificant nerves should also be fully similar to one another in determination as the same cause of exact effects! But I say: Oh not at all! These two nerves are just as little similar to each other in designation as a man and a woman, and therefore also their inner organism is a thoroughly different one.
GGJ|5|199|4|0|But you now think and say to yourself: Yes, then two male and two female nerves must indeed be fully similar to one another! And I say to you: Not at all as absolute as you imagine! For if that were the case, all the hairs would have to grow on one and the same place on the head, or a very similar next male nerve organization would, only one millimeter away standing over a differently created main place, not bring any other hair to grow. Yes, it can even happen that the necessary and by all nature required desire for assimilation will also become stronger in the nerves of the roots of the hair, than is in order. But what would be the consequence of that? You will soon and easily be able to count the hairs on your head!
GGJ|5|199|5|0|Such an event in the body of a person is certainly an involuntary one; but nonetheless it mostly rests as a posit of the disordered striving of a sensual and material soul. The drive for assimilation is indeed necessary for reproduction and maintenance of natural life, but in its strength over or under the degree set by nature itself it is the death of the same.
GGJ|5|199|6|0|Let's suppose there was not the very slightest appeal to assimilation between the male and female sex, as among the animals, then the reproduction of the natural life would certainly have an end. You will both see the reason very well. The complete lack of this attraction would accordingly be also the obvious death for all natural life. But likewise an assimilation appeal and really drive which crosses all limits equals obvious death of natural life and with it also very easily the life of the soul.
GGJ|5|199|7|0|For example, the eye has the desire for assimilation with light. If this is not kept within correct limits and a person begins to look directly into the sun the eye soon becomes dead and thus blind through such a powerful overstimulation. And so it is with all human senses.
GGJ|5|199|8|0|But the mutual appeal for assimilation can be kept in its saving limits only if the free soul is given laws according to which it can direct the way of its natural life with sure steps. Naturally such laws can only be given as fully effective and bringing blessings by Him who created heaven, spirits, sun, stars, the moon, this Earth and everything that is in it, on it and over it, breathes and live. And from the side of the creator this is also happened at all times; only there was always only few who have seriously observed such laws in everything. Those however who lived according to such statutes have always also harvested the true temporal and eternal blessings of it; the lethargic, the despisers and the unbelievers however have experienced the opposite in themselves as well as in their peers.
GGJ|5|199|9|0|From everything that has been said, however, it emerges for your main question that in the whole endless universe of creation there is no other planet which has exactly the same and "I say "very highest designation and inner and outer set-up needed to reach the same as just this Earth."
GGJ|5|200|1|1|The difference between the people of this earth and those of the other worlds
GGJ|5|200|1|0|(The Lord) "To be sure, you will find everywhere animals that resemble those on earth, likewise people, — but nowhere in such a variety and diversity, for everywhere there are fewer species, both in the kingdom of plants and in that of animals, and the people do not live according to a free order but are more under judgment and act instinctively rather than according to some free cognition won spontaneously and based on experience.
GGJ|5|200|2|0|On the vast, great solar worlds everything that is found on the planets revolving around them is fundamentally represented in the corresponding solar zones or regions. Also, there is much wisdom among their various people capable of speech. But their language and often considerable wisdom are instinctive and given rather than free and somehow freely acquired through personal endeavor and activity. [More on this subject in the Lorber work `The Natural Sun`. Ed.]
GGJ|5|200|3|0|But therefore there is no such thing there as merit, just as it is on this earth no merit for the bee to build the artful honeycomb out of the substance it has gathered from the flowers and then prepared. For surely the bee must appear to every thinker as a tool of an otherworldly spiritual intelligence rather than some independent, freely acting being. Almost the same thing applies to the human beings on all other earth globes, even though their external forms often are incomparably more beautiful and noble than those of the people on this earth.
GGJ|5|200|4|0|But indeed all the other human beings inhabiting the various celestial globes are yet far in advance of the instinct of the animals of this earth; for there is within them a certain tiny life-sphere, within which they have a kind of free cognition so that they are able to recognize a Supreme Deity, Whom they worship in their own way. Of course, the manner of worship on these very diverse earths and worlds varies very much.
GGJ|5|200|5|0|Nearly all the animals of this earth also have more or less a tiny trace of a freedom-sphere within their souls, wherefore they can be tamed and taught to perform certain tasks, but this cannot be compared to the small sphere of free cognition in the human beings of other worlds. — Now I think My answer to your main question should satisfy you. Do you two now understand these things?"
GGJ|5|201|1|1|A view into Saturn
GGJ|5|201|1|0|Says Hiram: "Now everything would already in the best order, since we now believe every word that you say, oh great, most eminent wise man. But since absolutely everything already seems to be possible for you, it shouldn't be impossible then for you to allow us to take a closer look at such a totally different earthly world "but for both of us at the same time, so that we can give a valid testimonial to others afterwards!"
GGJ|5|201|2|0|Say I: "Oh, there is nothing easier! But with your physical eyes alone it would indeed be impossible. I will thus unite the eye of your spirit, your soul and your body for a short time, and up there in the sky you will see quite a large and moderately bright star "it is the so-called planet Saturn. If you now turn your eyes to it, you will see it quickly becoming larger and larger, and that will continue until you find yourselves like being on it completely! Then you may tell one another what you have seen! Now do this!"
GGJ|5|201|3|0|At this both of them began to focus at the star and quickly it becomes larger and larger. Soon they see even its cleft ring and several of its moons. Soon the moons become as large as the moon of the Earth and quickly even larger; but the planet itself already stands in an awe-inspiring size and majesty before their eyes. Their loud amazement is already beginning to exceed all limits; for while they look at all this ever more perfectly, they express loudly with their mouths everything that they see.
GGJ|5|201|4|0|They are now actually very close to the first, but actually most distant moon of this planet, and Hiram calls out loudly, "Ah, that is a huge, but unfortunately very barren earth! There are indeed people and animals and plants there; but everything is as if very atrophied, and it looks as if these people have only little intelligence "and they are not at all good-looking. The animals are also very poorly represented and look very strange. The plant world looks very monotone as well and severely atrophied. No, we don't like it there at all!
GGJ|5|201|5|0|Ah, another world is coming towards us! Oh, that one is even worse! There's a third, it's also nothing "that would be the right world for wise Diogenes! We have seen it! Hey, there is a fourth and it looks no better! Just move on! Here comes a fifth already, there everything is very small; but the inhabited part nevertheless looks better than with the previous ones. The children are jumping around very cheerfully just like apes! There is no house to be seen anywhere. The animal kingdom seems to be represented very simply and very sparsely there as well, and likewise the beloved plant world! But here comes a sixth and even smaller world, and even a seventh! Oh. These are terribly ugly!
GGJ|5|201|6|0|But now, oh, all lightning, hail and thunder! Now an enormous world is coming towards us! Oh, it has no end at all! (N.B.: It is the outer ring.) Ah, it seems to go on in the straightest line eternally with no end! Oh, it looks quite magnificent there! Extremely long mountain ranges seem to go on forever, and a number of lakes and rivers are visible, and people and plants have more similarity to ours. But there seems to be no trace of a noticeable culture there. The people, who look very strange, seem to know no cheerfulness and are tremendously huge. But there are no houses, nor even less any towns.
GGJ|5|201|7|0|Aha, now a second such large world is coming towards us yet again! That is just as if one extremely large world was stuck inside another! But otherwise there is not much difference between this and the previous great earth "and here, here comes a third already, almost the very same! Well, well, how many earths are hidden then inside one another?! But here the somewhat smaller people seem indeed to be very phantom-like, and everything is very barren "and almost no culture at all! No, we would not like to live on this world either!
GGJ|5|201|8|0|But here comes once again a sort of little world towards us! Well, well, in close proximity now it nonetheless looks quite acceptable; but there is nothing of any creature to be discovered! But oh, all the elements! Now here an earth is coming towards us for which one must have all respect!"
GGJ|5|201|9|0|At this the observation bound with every possible exclamation of amazement lasted almost half an hour, and I called the two back again to their natural state and left them the fullest memory of what they had seen in their souls and even in their brain, and then asked them how they had liked Saturn.
GGJ|5|202|1|1|The question on the Messiah
GGJ|5|202|1|0|And Hiram answered, "Oh Lord full of omnipotence and wisdom! That was something indescribable!! Truly, the last and really innermost, immense earth was a world full of the most splendid wonders. Everything was of such a colossal size that we felt in comparison with the people there — who, by the way, were very good-looking — like mice compared to an elephant. Everything there, particularly halfway up the mountains, was on this scale, but below in the valleys things resembled more the conditions on our earth. It would require a hundred years and even more to describe everything we have seen there.
GGJ|5|202|2|0|Now we can thoroughly understand that the sole destiny of the earth is to carry true children in the image of the Supreme God, and we also understand that you must be completely filled with such a Supreme Spirit out of God. Otherwise you could not reveal that star Saturn so magnificently and bring it close to us for inspection. Indeed, Lord and Master, He Who created such things must be great, mighty and wise beyond our comprehension. Surely it would mean far more to us to know Him better than to retain the wonderful vision we just had and gaze at all the countless stars at close range."
GGJ|5|202|3|0|We will now accordingly beg you and also this young man from the bottom of our hearts to teach us to know the actual creator of the whole spiritual and material world so truly so that we can form a very proper understanding of Him, and so that we "as, according to your words, the most perfect people and thus as positive children of His "also know what we have to do for Him in order to be as worthy as possible of what we are already through His will and what we should be even more. For we are serious people and have a will that is difficult to bend; but what we once accept and advocate, is then also advocated by stone-hard people and no changelings."
GGJ|5|202|4|0|I said, "Now see, we have now come to the actual point for the sake of which alone we came to visit you, and through us you shall get to know the creator of all the countless miracles not only more closely, but as completely as possible, as well as His will, which is easy to fulfill. This is so because every person only becomes a true child of the very highest and only true God, equipped with all gifts of wisdom and power, through the perfect fulfillment of the perceived divine will. But we have already mentioned the supposed coming Messiah of the Jews! But I would like to hear from you now a very true opinion about this issue of the Jews! Thus speak without any shyness!"
GGJ|5|202|5|0|Hiram thought for a few minutes and then said, "Yes, yes, Lord and Master in all things and events, we have mentioned this briefly earlier today! I have read in the Jewish books almost everything covering this; in itself, everything sounded so strange and was so full of all sorts of mystical, incomprehensible images that I, at least, could not learn anything! I asked very intelligent Jews about it at the best opportunity and convinced myself only too soon that they did not know any more about it than I, and so I must say to you out of my previous common sense only what partly I and partly also other very clear-thinking people have concluded about it.
GGJ|5|202|6|0|Well, at least until now, every people on the Earth has been more or less, barring some higher revelations, the self-creator of their religion, their traditions and habits and their positive hopes and will probably remain so for the most part! And that also seems to be the case with the Jews.
GGJ|5|202|7|0|In a larger nation things go worryingly or even badly for more or less nine tenths of people, and only one tenth can say: It is just about bearable until death! What is left then but to somehow animate the faith of a poor nation and to comfort them through all sorts of hopes sprung from the innate human poetry, either with an Elysium on the other side or with a wonderful Messiah (savior) quite identical to a first divinity. In addition naturally generation to generation goes to the grave in such hope full of blessed expectation and then rests quite calmly without faith or hope in the friendly, cool Mother Earth. I for my part do not criticize the issue at all; but things are not the way that people imagine it, despite all my sincerity!"
GGJ|5|203|1|1|Hiram's notion of the Messiah
GGJ|5|203|1|0|(Hiram) "Yes, indeed, a true Messiah of the nations would consist in a pure teaching through which the people could recognize themselves in their whole inner being and only thereby God as the most wise, mighty and loving cause of all being, and strive above all to keep such knowledge alive for their descendants! But it is the chronic cancerous evil of the world that no teaching, however pure, can survive in its purity for even 500 years, and this because it is only too soon perverted through the many false and impure precepts. Besides, with every new teaching, no matter how pure and true, only too soon certain elders and superiors arise who form a caste of priests. These no longer lay their hands on a plough or spade, but the only thing they do is teach, whereby they gain more and more power and, thus, lead a carefree and good life. Well, the examples of all nations now known to us show us how such a privileged caste then handles the pure religion, and it would be a shame to waste even one more word about it! And so I am of the certainly not authoritative opinion in comparison with your wisdom that a person such as you are, or even like this young man here, could actually be the correct Messiah of the people, because you all possess the correct true-to-life wisdom and the power that comes from it more than in abundance.
GGJ|5|203|2|0|But for that end certain great provisions would have to be made! Firstly a sifting of all people who are basically corrupted, then secondly a total obliteration of all present temples, schools, prayer houses, priests and teachers! Not a trace of the presently existent cultural state should ever remain! Only people like you and here and there some others should still remain and above all carry the greatest responsibility for the pure maintenance and transmission "let's say "of your teaching, which sets everything else of this Earth to one side according to our examples. So all people could truly be helped in time by such a true Messianic movement. But all other types of improvement and patching up are and remains in general a fruitless effort for the good of humanity.
GGJ|5|203|3|0|Yes, here and there greater and smaller societies will indeed be formed which will accept, understand and also keep your teaching pure for a time; but soon either powerful worldly tartars, as we saw here a few hours ago, will fall upon it and spoil it, or the societies will set up new teachers and protectors of this teaching, out of which in time quite the same priests will develop, as we can now observe in many thousands everywhere.
GGJ|5|203|4|0|But above all, for the fruitful acceptance of your teaching a total turning away of the human mind from all material and worldly advantages, however they may be, is necessary. The people should never want to raise themselves above the plough, spade, axe and saw for the preparation of the most necessary needs of life and should lay no value on anything but alone on the purely spiritual, inner formation of life; then it could work. But where is that now possible with the present worldly culture of the people?! Who would abandon the countless material worldly interests?
GGJ|5|203|5|0|Yet if your ever so divinely true and pure teaching is sown into this old, worldly quagmire, I wonder what masses of weeds will crop up among its noble young shoots. Truly, if we could have a country of our own, far from all other people and inaccessible to them, with us the teaching would be safely preserved in its purity for the longest time, but I doubt if it will fare so well in the rest of the world.
GGJ|5|203|6|0|This, as mentioned before, is my opinion about the Messiah, whom the Jews are expecting in vain, in their own way. I may have made a big mistake there; but since, according to your word, every man can reach the perfection of his life only through his own activity, that is, through the cultivation and proper conduct of his heart and inner life, he needs no other Messiah but one just like you, namely, a true teacher who is knowledgeable and thereby most wise in all spheres of life. Everything else is a poetic chimera and stands alone without any trace of truth just like a rose bush full of buds and thorns, whose fruit is as good as none at all, because it gives the people no nutrition and is little or not at all suitable for anything else. What is your opinion then of this view of mine?"
GGJ|5|204|1|1|Messiah and salvation
GGJ|5|204|1|0|I say, "I am quite in agreement with your opinion as regards the main issue, but cannot wholly accept it when you attack the way in which such a teaching is founded, spread and preserved, although in a certain respect your view also has something going for it.
GGJ|5|204|2|0|As regards the sifting of men and all their worldly works of culture, such a sifting at Noah's time visited most parts of the then inhabited earth with small exceptions the way Moses described it, though in metaphors. But a truly wise man familiar with the science of correspondences can easily discover from them the historical facts.
GGJ|5|204|3|0|But how was humanity, although descending only from the extremely pious and wise Noah, after only a few hundred years?
GGJ|5|204|4|0|Already at the time of Abraham, Sodom and Gomorrah, with the other ten cities, were on account of their great depravity destroyed by fire and brimstone from above, including all the people and livestock, so much so that no trace was left of them. Where once these cities stood you now have the Dead Sea, in which to this hour no animal can survive, and even the birds avoid crossing it.
GGJ|5|204|5|0|At the time of Moses the depraved Egypt was sifted for years through the well-known seven plagues so that two thirds of the people and livestock perished and the Israelites, who were the best workmen of that kingdom and had initially migrated there as the brothers of Joseph a few hundred years earlier out of poverty and who were suffering great suppression and persecution under the cruel Pharaoh, were led out of the country, so that the whole kingdom sank into the greatest poverty and anarchy. But it gradually recovered and became rich and mighty, and when it became too mighty it was again punished through war, famine and pestilence. Look at it now, and you will find it to be like the rest of the world.
GGJ|5|204|6|0|From these few true facts presented here you will comprehend that a sifting of sinful mankind does not have by far such a beneficial effect as you imagine, for the moral deterioration of a human being, or a whole generation of men, is not so much due to a fundamentally evil volition on the part of men as you think, but rather to the vital susceptibility of the soul, that is, to the indolence to move earnestly along the recognized paths of light.
GGJ|5|204|7|0|But because the soul likes rest and inactivity so very much, it seeks helpers and servants who work for it or at least help it. Thereby it soon becomes wealthy, rich and mighty and begins to rule for its own benefit, gives laws and passes all sorts of decrees which bring it some advantage. And behold, in this way it usually turns into a refined soul that is not inclined to activity. This is the reason why the moral condition of whole nations has deteriorated, so much so that the nations more and more abandon the spiritual for the material.
GGJ|5|204|8|0|Thus the lethargy or the ever-increasing desire for idleness is and remains the root of all evil, and this characteristic of the human soul is that most evil spirit which the Scriptures call 'Satan'. Therein consists the original sin from which all men suffer and from which no one can free them except a true Messiah who comes from the heavens of the fullest life and its highest activity.
GGJ|5|204|9|0|All the sages living in the known parts of the world already have seen and recognized that there is an original sin among the people of this earth, but they have not been able to fathom in what it consists and how it can be fought. And exactly this will be the task of the Messiah, to redeem forever through precept and deed the people from this evil, whose outcome is the death of the soul.
GGJ|5|204|10|0|But man's redemption will be true and effective for him only if he follows the given directions strictly and faithfully, — otherwise after the arrival of the Messiah he will be exactly the same sinful man he was prior to it. For the Messiah from the heavens will redeem from his original sin only the one who lives in every respect exactly according to His teaching. No one should hope for any particular magical and wonderful effect from Him as regards the salvation from the mentioned hereditary sin!
GGJ|5|204|11|0|To be sure, the Messiah will work great miracles to testify that it is He, but the miracles as such will benefit men's souls only insofar as they will awaken the faith and activate the soul into putting the given teaching into practice.
GGJ|5|204|12|0|Therefore, the Messiah is like a wealthy and good landlord and innkeeper who prepares a great feast and sends his servants to all the hamlets, roads, streets and lanes and kindly invites all to come and take part in the great feast. Poor and rich, small and great, weak and strong, insignificant and mighty alike, they all will hear the voice of the messenger inviting them. Those who come will have their hunger satisfied, but those who do not want to come shall not be forced. Whether or not they come will make no difference to the innkeeper; yet only those following the invitation will receive the blessing of the great feast.
GGJ|5|204|13|0|The great feast will be the very teaching of the Messiah. Whoever listens to it and acts accordingly will be a true participant in the great feast and receive the blessing in its fullness. However, for him who listens to the precept without fully putting it into practice it will be like a well-laid table is for someone who does not eat of all the good food, and so it will be all the same whether or not he comes to the feast, although he is invited. Well, there you have the Messiah as He is, will be and shall remain. — What do you think now of such a true Messiah?"
GGJ|5|205|1|1|The explanation of the term "Messiah"
GGJ|5|205|1|0|Says Hiram: "Well yes, this is exactly what I am talking about. Mankind must be taught the fundamentals of truth and then be encouraged to practice them strictly according to the precept. In this way it will be easily redeemed from the unfortunately greatest arch-evil, called 'indolence', and thereby also from all the other lesser evils of body and soul resulting from it.
GGJ|5|205|2|0|Since You know the arch-evil from its roots, You would be an ideal Messiah to do this. Well, I may be mistaken in this, but on the other hand I am of the opinion that no Messiah will be able to give mankind a different precept from the one You are giving, You Who truly knows all things, matters and circumstances of all men and creatures, and to Whom also all the forces of nature and all the spirits and gods of all regions are faithfully and obediently subject. For us here, speaking most honestly, You and the young man there are a fully true Messiah; as far as the other numerous people of the Earth are concerned, they affect us even less than nothing. If You are not enough for them, they may bring one over from India, Persia or Egypt!
GGJ|5|205|3|0|But as far as the teaching of Yours as a true maxim for life for the people of flesh and soul of this Earth is concerned, I believe that I have it figured out its basic elements! Love for God, respectively You, and from this the true, most unselfish love for one's neighbor is and remains eternally the foundation stone on which the whole system of life seems to rest. To this rule there must be no exception, in whichever sphere of affliction a person might need genuine help. If one stops steadfastly for this reason and then becomes active with all strength, it must unmistakably happen that one is released at least from the main hereditary sin in the shortest time! Am I right or not?"
GGJ|5|205|4|0|Say I: "I knew indeed that you would find your way; for a truly wise man is always a true Messiah for the unwise natural man, that is, he is a mediator (Mesziaz) between pure human reason and divine-spiritual wisdom and, thus, only reason can gain entrance into divine wisdom and become at one with it through the Mesziaz.
GGJ|5|205|5|0|The wiser the intermediary is, the better success he will certainly achieve among his followers. And if the follower then walks steadfastly along the path of inner spiritual light, he will also remain in the light and make the life of light his own, which death cannot follow, because the life of the spiritual light is the eternal, unchanging and eternal truth, which must also eternally remain as what it is; for two and two will always give a total of four in all eternity.
GGJ|5|205|6|0|The way it goes with this truth which is just an example, it goes with all divinely spiritual truths from heaven. They are and remain eternally, and they themselves are alone the actual true life, because they would not be truths without life. So a soul, once it has entered such truths entirely, can never taste death, and as light and truth itself also has completely embraced the life inside itself, and that is of course a result of a genuine mediator.
GGJ|5|205|7|0|Therefore, My dear Hiram, you are quite right in assuming that I am a true mediator and redeemer. But it says in Scripture that the promised mediator will be a Son of the Supreme God. According to this, no mere son of the earth, however wise, could be a true, great mediator between the fallen men of the earth and the Supreme Spirit of God. He would surely have to be in full possession of a divine nature and divine attributes and, where necessary, display these openly. — What is your opinion to this?"
GGJ|5|206|1|1|Hiram's testimony on the Lord
GGJ|5|206|1|0|Says Hiram: "Well, is this is not the case with You? He who, like You, is effectively endowed with all the divine attributes does not lack the divine nature either, and who has this is also a true Son of the Most High. And the Most High must be immensely pleased with such a Son and, because of this joy, be completely at one with Him.
GGJ|5|206|2|0|For God as a purest and most all-powerful spirit, filled with the deepest wisdom, can indeed only take His joy in what is to the highest degree as similar to Him as possible, and not in the smell of the burning flesh of oxen, calves and sheep. But You are extremely similar to Him and in the spirit even as good as He Himself! What else would be needed to be as a temporal fellow son of the Earth also at the same time a perfected son of God?! With You, Lord and Master, that is already quite unmistakably the case, and so You can also be the intermediary between all nations and God, quite aside from the fact that You have visited us in this hidden corner of the Earth, as if we were the only people on the Earth whom You have completely seriously decided to raise to Your spirit.
GGJ|5|206|3|0|This, Lord and Master, is my opinion of the Messiah, in general as well as in particular and with regard to Your person, and both I and Aziona are in complete agreement on this point.
GGJ|5|206|4|0|I, a Gentile from birth, know only as much about the Jewish religion as I have found out partly from Aziona and partly from other Jews. Most of all in these days particularly a Messiah is being spoken of among the Jews, because they do not like the Roman pressure and will like it much less in the future, and therefore it is understandable that they imagine all sorts of ridiculous and miraculous images of Him and allow Him to enter this world. But for the sake of the Romans no Messiah needs to come to the Jews at all; for the Romans are in some respect a type of small Messiahs for the Jews themselves, namely for the poor, who without Roman protection the temple would long ago have sucked out the last drop of blood.
GGJ|5|206|5|0|But exactly because of the too cheeky Jews of the temple who tread on everything that is higher, purer and true with the dirtiest of feet and because of the Jewish people who have been eclipsed und addled by them, a Messiah of Your sort is now necessary to the highest degree and a true savior from heaven for the poor. I have now spoken, Lord and Master, if You would now give us a few words once again!"
GGJ|5|206|6|0|Say I: "Yes, I must confess openly that I will not have much more to say to you all here; for you both now understand everything from such a correct position that there is little or nothing more that can be said about it! Truly, I have not found such correct understanding in all Israel! I am therefore also in all truth what you both have recognized Me to be. But now you alone have recognized the salvation of your lives; but there are many of you in this area. How will you teach them this? You must not do it suddenly, but instead just little by little, because otherwise their freedom of will would suffer great harm; but there is still the question of how you will start."
GGJ|5|206|7|0|Aziona says, "This issue will certainly be a little problematic; for the others are even greater cynics than we are! But everything looks better in the morning, and we will surely manage. I believe that it is also somewhat easier to deal with intelligent people in the subject of faith than simply with gullible ones who indeed accept something to be true very quickly, but afterwards are not at all in a position to judge what they have accepted. But these people here never buy a pig in a poke, but instead they look at the wares from all sides in the light; and if they can make a good judgment, they then accept a genuine and good object at any price. And so we believe that we will also manage with our members and companions very easily and well.
GGJ|5|206|8|0|And now in the east it is already beginning to dawn, and soon it will become very active in the bay "for one must head out to fish here before the sunrise if one wants to catch anything; fishing by day does not reward a lot of effort and work. The neighbors are already beginning to stir, in order to gather together the fishing tackle. We both will also have to get started soon, so that we will have a fresh breakfast. Since we have captured from You so many most magnificent things for our souls in this night, our first duty now is to ensure that you all may find positive hospitality here, not only as a consequence of your wonderful generosity, but also as a consequence of our heightened activity."
GGJ|5|206|9|0|Say I: "Just leave that be! It will be seen to that you all have enough fish! If you now want to do something, then collect the lances, spears, swords and chains lying around here and put them into safe-keeping; then clear the ship as well, and take its treasures! Then immediately you will be able to use the ship very well for a great fishing industry. But bring the two fishermen who are staying here, so that they will receive instruction as to how they will have to behave in the future at all times!"
GGJ|5|207|1|1|The collection and salvage of flotsam. The curiosity of the villagers
GGJ|5|207|1|0|At this Hiram and Aziona went into the hut and straightaway brought the two fishermen to the Lord. Then they woke their family in the neighboring huts and busied themselves with the work commanded. Their wives and children could indeed not stop being amazed at such rich gifts and were full of questions and thoughts.
GGJ|5|207|2|0|But Aziona and Hiram said, "Now we are only supposed to work. Only afterwards the necessary explanation will follow!"
GGJ|5|207|3|0|At this they cleared up cheerfully, and the work soon reached its end. Immediately several pieces of fishing tackle were brought onto the ship, and the already somewhat grown-up children of Aziona and Hiram immediately began to fish and in a short time they had caught a large amount of the noblest and largest fish, so that they soon filled their containers in the water completely.
GGJ|5|207|4|0|But in the meantime I had also laid My opinion most firmly on the hearts of the two fishermen, so that they then wrote very seriously into their hearts that they would never again in their whole lives, for all the treasures of the world, commit even the slightest betrayal of anyone. I assigned them an old, but still perfectly useable fishing boat of Aziona's and ordered them to make themselves scarce and not to tell anyone from where they came, and where the big ship had remained. For those whose property it was, were no longer, and those to whom it now belonged possessed it as a legal property along with everything that it carried.
GGJ|5|207|5|0|At this they both thanked Me, promised to keep everything most holy their whole lives long, then boarded the boat and hurried away as fast as possible. But they had several hours to go before they reached their home, where they were badly received, because they had not brought any payment home at all; for both had bad wives and had to then fish most arduously for a whole week in order to make up for what they had missed. Indeed they were pestered with all sorts of questions "such as: where they had been and what they had done "but they remained as silent as fish in water and gave no one any account.
GGJ|5|207|6|0|Hiram and Aziona however came, after they had put everything away, and thanked Me from the bottom of their hearts for the great and rich flotsam and asked Me about the breakfast.
GGJ|5|207|7|0|But I said, "What you have, fish that are fresh and caught this morning, bring them here, then bread and some wine! But make enough that also your better neighbors can take part, which you may invite them to do! At the breakfast we will then discuss and explain several extremely great and important things. I will give you good introduction as to the business of converting your neighbors and make your task much easier. Now you may go and order your things! But I will now rest for an hour with My disciples."
GGJ|5|207|8|0|At this both of them went away, arranged everything in the kitchen and then went themselves to the neighbors, who were partly still occupied with the fishing, and gave them the invitation to the morning meal. The neighbors were very amazed and at the same time very cheerfully touched at such an invitation, but at the same time they mentioned their amazement at such an unusually large catch of fish of theirs, which freed them of all further work for a whole month, and they had now won time to improve their housing a little.
GGJ|5|207|9|0|Aziona, however, said, "Such a thing will be even easier since in this night, while you all were resting well and good, we received in our possession as a good prize a number of tools which are necessary!"
GGJ|5|207|10|0|The neighbors asked what had happened in this night; for they had heard in their huts even in their sleep a strong howling and crying. It had also seemed to them as if it had been almost as bright as day the whole night long. Indeed, some of them had gone out of their huts to see what was happening "but they had not been able to make out what it was over the small mounds and heaps of rubble that lay between the huts. They had behaved very calmly, partly only guarded their huts, wives and children and also thought in all the usual cynical rest of the mind: Well, the day that is soon to come will bring us the necessary explanation!
GGJ|5|207|11|0|At this Hiram said, "Yes, it will indeed! Oh brothers, that was a night last night! I have never experienced and nor will I probably ever experience one like that again! But now nothing more about it; at the breakfast at the tables of Aziona some things will become clear to you! But for now gather yourselves; for the morning meal will not let us wait long!"
GGJ|5|207|12|0|At this another asked, "But since yesterday some strangers, namely Jews and Greeks, came to Aziona by ship! What sort of people are they? Are they still here, or have they already left again? Did these people make that row in the night?"
GGJ|5|207|13|0|Hiram says, "Just leave all that be! These strangers are our all-round luck; they are people of the noblest and most perfect sort and will remain today and probably another number of days with us and will take the morning meal with us today. They are extremely wise and wonderfully powerful in will. In short, they are mostly what one otherwise says in the truest sense about the most perfect gods, namely that they are highly wise and that all laws of nature must definitely bow under the power of will. There you have a description of the strangers in all briefness! You do not need to have any fear of them, however; for they are extremely good and cheerful people, who cause only all the best to a person and never anything bad! And now see that you get ready!"
GGJ|5|208|1|1|The preparations for the morning meal
GGJ|5|208|1|0|When the neighbors had heard that from Hiram, they immediately collected themselves and came over to us with Aziona and Hiram.
GGJ|5|208|2|0|When they found us still sleeping in front of Aziona's hut, however, one of them said, "Ah, they are still asleep; that means we can pop home again and tell our family members what they have to do for the whole day!"
GGJ|5|208|3|0|Aziona says, "Oh, forget that! The people will know already what they have to do; for my strangers will sort it out as they sorted it out yesterday evening as well, so that fire came to the hearths everywhere to boil the fish and salt in every house in abundance."
GGJ|5|208|4|0|"What?" says one neighbor, "The strangers did that?! Ah, they must indeed be very extraordinary magicians! They have certainly got to know about us in our affliction somewhere on our journeys, inquired about us among the Romans somewhere in the vicinity of Caesarea Philippi and came to visit us and perhaps to help us out a little!"
GGJ|5|208|5|0|Aziona says, "Indeed they know all about our doings and existence; but they have never seen us personally anyhow on our journeys or visited us anywhere, and they are everything other than magicians, which I also considered them to be in the beginning. But what they and particularly their Master are, you will learn sufficiently in the course of this day. In short, the Master in particular is something that has never been seen before, since men have been thinking on this Earth and since they have written down their deeds on the brazen tablets of great world events! For now that is enough; just think about it! But I want to have a look in the kitchen to see how things are going with the morning meal."
GGJ|5|208|6|0|Aziona goes into the hut and finds his people hurrying around very busily with the fetching and preparation, and on the hearth it is burning very actively, and all the grills, spits and pots and pans are stuffed full with fish, from which the bones had been removed in the oriental way. There is also no lack of tasty-smelling herbs, with which the fish are made tastier. Aziona also looks into the larder, to see how the required bread is doing. He finds everything full, and several large jugs and other valuable containers, booty from the ship, are full of the best wine.
GGJ|5|208|7|0|And Aziona calls out loud very delighted, "To You alone all praise and all honor, oh Lord; for all that is Your unique goodness and power!"
GGJ|5|208|8|0|But his wife heard this, and she asked him what sort of lord he meant; for until now she had thought that they were quite free people without a master.
GGJ|5|208|9|0|Aziona, however, said, "You are a wife, therefore foolish, and you understand nothing, except how to prepare fish very well! Who provided us with all this then? Behold, He who did this is also our Lord and our greatest benefactor! And now do not ask any further, but instead do your business well!"
GGJ|5|208|10|0|Then his wife was immediately as silent as a mouse; for she knew that there was not much to be said or done with her husband in such situations. But nonetheless the word 'Lord' would no longer leave her heart, and she thought about it very much to herself.
GGJ|5|209|1|1|Aziona and Hiram in conversation with their neighbors
GGJ|5|209|1|0|Aziona, however, came back to the neighbors, who in the meantime had mostly lain down on the grass already. Hiram asked him whether the meal would soon be ready, and whether one should do something to the sleepers so that they would wake up and begin the morning meal.
GGJ|5|209|2|0|Aziona says, "I believe that this will be completely unnecessary with these people; for their spirit, awake above all, certainly never sleeps and knows about everything that is there and that happens, and so it will certainly also not pass him by if the meal is fully prepared!"
GGJ|5|209|3|0|Hiram says, "Yes, yes, you are right; they are more awake in sleep than we are even when we are as awake as in the day! Let's just wait here until they wake up; we have enough time for that indeed!"
GGJ|5|209|4|0|Another neighbor says, "Do you believe, Hiram, that these people now hear and see everything in their sleep that is happening around them?"
GGJ|5|209|5|0|Hiram says, "Not only what is and happens here, but also what is and happens now in the whole world, yes, even in the whole of infinity, what has happened for eternities and what will happen for eternities to come!"
GGJ|5|209|6|0|The neighbor says, "Friend Hiram, hasn't the heat of the sun had too great an influence on your brain? These words of yours are indeed of such a confused sort that we all are beginning to seriously feel sorry for you. Who of all mortal men can ever reach an understanding of the infinity of space, who can understand the eternal flow of time? These people are certainly as ordinary as we are "and especially in sleep! Yes, they may be very wise and powerful in will; but the full realization of the infinity of space, the essence of eternal time, powers, light and life are understood by no limited wise man on this Earth, and so neither by these strangers!
GGJ|5|209|7|0|But whether in earnest such a divine being exists which is fully in the clear about this concept, that is a great question which until now certainly no mortal wise man has ever answered to the satisfaction of other people, so that they could say: 'Now we have at least a vague idea about it!'
GGJ|5|209|8|0|Yes, dear Hiram, much has been spoken about this concept in the high school in Athens, which I also attended, but always without even the least satisfactory result! What came from the many discussions and speeches in the end? This would be the greatest crowning triumph of a wisest man, if he accepted that he knows nothing and even as the wisest man he does not stand on the lowest step of that temple in which the great goddess of wisdom keeps her treasures under strong lock and key!
GGJ|5|209|9|0|Yes, my dearest friend, it is somewhat difficult to talk to me about this point! But let's leave it for now; the strangers are beginning to stir, and they should not find us discussing the concepts of impossibility as they awake!"
GGJ|5|209|10|0|Hiram says, "You are now truly the firmest old Greek and you think that my brain has been damaged by the sun; but there you are powerfully wrong! In two hours you will hopefully judge and speak otherwise! For everything that is hidden behind these people, you will begin to gain a better understanding of that only after you have spent some time with them yourself. I am indeed no weathervane, and our director Aziona just as little; but we have both now become quite different people and have thrown the old Diogenes overboard. The same thing will certainly be the case with you also, and with all the others. But now the Master and His disciples are rising, and we must immediately ask Him whether He already wants the morning meal."
GGJ|5|209|11|0|I say, "Wait a little until the sun has appeared above the horizon, then set out the morning meal!"
GGJ|5|209|12|0|At this the disciples also begin to stir and to rise from the grass and from the benches. Some of them go straight down to the sea and wash; but I do not do that, and Aziona hurries to Me and asks Me whether I need water for washing.
GGJ|5|209|13|0|But I say to him, "Friend, all this water came from Me; how should I take it in order to wash? But so that no one is annoyed, bring Me a jug full of water from the spring!"
GGJ|5|209|14|0|Aziona now hurries and looks for an empty jug, but he cannot find one; for all the jugs and other containers are filled to the brim with the best wine!
GGJ|5|209|15|0|He comes back again very embarrassed and says, "Oh Lord, forgive me! There is not a single container in the whole hut which is not filled to the top with wine!"
GGJ|5|209|16|0|I say, "Well, then bring Me a container filled with wine and I will wash Myself with wine for once!"
GGJ|5|209|17|0|Aziona was quickly back with a jug of wine, and I washed Myself with it.
GGJ|5|209|18|0|But at this the wonderful smell of wine reached the noses of the guests and some of them said, "Well, that means living more magnificently than a patrician of Rome! For it is still not yet known to us that anyone has ever bathed in such a tasty wine, although otherwise in other pleasant-smelling oils and waters!"
GGJ|5|209|19|0|But when I gave Aziona back the jar into his hands, it was just as full as it had been before, although it had had the appearance when I was washing as if I had used every drop of it. Aziona immediately showed it to his neighbor, and he became silent from sheer amazement.
GGJ|5|210|1|1|Epiphan, the philosopher
GGJ|5|210|1|0|One of them, who had previously exchanged words with Hiram about the expressions 'infinity', 'eternity' and so on and who was called Epiphan, now said to Hiram, "Well, that would be a genuine little Persian trick that he has succeeded with very well! But there is just one thing that I do not understand, and that is this: Where did Aziona get the delicious wine and the valuable jar?"
GGJ|5|210|2|0|Hiram says, "Yes, my friend Epiphan, I tell you, those are sheer miracles of will of the One who has just washed Himself with wine! Didn't you hear what He said to Aziona in answer when he asked Him whether He needed water?"
GGJ|5|210|3|0|Epiphan says, "Yes, I heard it; but it had entirely the character of an Indo-Persian magician! For they also understand how to pretend to be the creator of fire, water and this and that thing with the greatest, most powerful phrases to the laymen, and then stride forward in a nimbus that even Zeus would hardly create if he existed and walked on the Earth. Well, you saw it yourself in Memphis, with what terrible pathos the magicians there made their predictions! In the end they had even nailed our reason almost three quarters, and we ourselves had already almost begun to worship them. Whoever knows how to produce something extraordinary can speak with a clear conscience; and for him that will be no less the case! What is striking here now, however, is the wine, as I have just remarked. Where did Aziona get it from?"
GGJ|5|210|4|0|Hiram says, "I wanted to say that to you earlier; but you got there before me. Look, this man here, who said to Aziona: All the waters of the Earth and also of the heavens are from Me; how should I use it to wash?, created the wine simply through His will from the water, and now even out of the air; for He had emptied this container before entirely! And now, what do you say to that?"
GGJ|5|210|5|0|Epiphan says, "Yes, if that is so, it is indeed very much! Indeed certain Indian magicians are supposed to have an extraordinary power in their will and glances, so that they can bewitch the wildest animals in an instant to such an extent that they must stand still on one spot as if lifeless and allow whatever such a magician wants to be done to them; they are also supposed to be able to command the winds, clouds and lightning effectively! That has thus been seen before. Well, whether they can also make the best wine from water or air, I truly do not know; only one knows as much about the old magicians indeed that they were able to turn water into blood and rain into sheer frogs and snakes. In itself, that requires indeed a strong faith; for we have never seen such a thing. But this one we have seen ourselves, so we can likewise think: If that is possible, then the other can also have been possible. We will not judge this any further. Aziona is coming already with the morning meal, and we are already quite hungry, and so we will put the further discussions off until later!"
GGJ|5|210|6|0|Then everyone was called to the meal. Everyone gathers around the extended table and begins at My command to tuck in actively and to eat. The fish are soon eaten up and next bread and wine are served.
GGJ|5|210|7|0|When the neighbors, who were still uninformed, taste the extremely tasty bread and the likewise excellent wine, they really become alert, and Epiphan says with an investigative manner: Well, now I am beginning to believe myself that we are dealing with no ordinary and natural magic; for such a thing has never been heard of by man, as far as I with my rather extensive knowledge can tell! Ah, the wine is indeed endlessly good!"
GGJ|5|210|8|0|I say, "It is just right that you used the expression 'endless'! For you already accused Hiram of having a sun-burnt brain, because he began to speak to you about the fact that the power of My will is an eternally effective one, working through the whole infinity of space and all eternity of time, and how all power, all light and all life is united in Me, and how then also everything that fills the endless space spiritually and naturally came forth only from Me. What are you now thinking about it? What do you understand under the expressions: infinity, eternity, space, time, power, light and life?
GGJ|5|210|9|0|For do you know, dear friend, if someone says to someone else that he has a sun-burnt brain if he occupies himself with such great and ambiguous expressions in relation to an extraordinary person, then one must have even better expressions about it; for only then can one say to one's neighbor that he is crazy, if one has better insight into the issue oneself. Therefore tell Me now what you think about the previously-mentioned expressions!"
GGJ|5|210|10|0|Epiphan becomes somewhat embarrassed at this question of Mine, but nonetheless he soon controls himself and says, "Yes, good master, to give someone clear words about it should be indeed one of the greatest impossibilities for every mortal man; for here it indeed literally truly depends on the fact that no one can give another what he does not possess himself!
GGJ|5|210|11|0|How can the limited, small man ever understand the endless space? He may penetrate in all directions the depths of eternal space very much with his train of thought, but nonetheless he remains always on the same spot in comparison with the unlimited entirety of space, which is nonetheless as much as nothing in comparison with the entirety of the eternally endless space; and likewise a person can never measure time forwards or backwards because he is also just as limited in his future, being and past as in space.
GGJ|5|210|12|0|It is an old matter of experience that one can say something about a limited space and about a measured, limited time; for the limited can understand something similar indeed, but never anything which is dissimilar to the highest degree. And it is almost the same with the comprehension of the expressions power, light and life. Indeed man possesses a power, a light and a life; but beyond that no wise man has ever has ever been able to give a clear and exhaustively comprehensive definition about it until now, and thus neither can I since I am indeed everything but a wise man. You, good master, have asked me, and I have answered you. If you can give us a fully satisfactory solution about these expressions, however, we would be very grateful to you for it."
GGJ|5|211|1|1|Man as an immortal being
GGJ|5|211|1|0|I say, "Well then, I will try to do that, and so pay good attention to this! Your claim consists of saying that namely he who is limited in himself cannot understand the unlimited; and yet I say to you that every man, just like the eternal space around him, hides infinity and eternity in himself, and indeed in every fiber of his material body, not to mention in his soul and quite particularly in his spirit.
GGJ|5|211|2|0|Just think about the infinite divisibility of every part of your body, however small! Where is the end of it?! Then think about the infinite reproduction capabilities of man, animals and plants! Where does this end?
GGJ|5|211|3|0|Have you ever discovered the borderline up to which an enlightened soul can lift its thoughts? But if the soul has already an endless area of thought, what do we want to say then about the eternal divine spirit in it, which is in itself power, light and the very life?
GGJ|5|211|4|0|I tell you: It is this spirit that works and regulates everything in man. Yet the soul is, as it were, only a substantial body, just as the physical body is a vessel of the soul until such time when it has achieved some solidity within it. Once this has happened, it passes more and more into the spirit and, therefore, into actual life, which in and by itself is a true energy and a true light and evermore out of itself creates space, forms, time and the duration of the forms within it, animates them and gives them independence. And as they come forth out of the infinity and eternity of the fullness of true life, they grasp of it also the infinite and eternal for all times of times and eternities of eternities for and in themselves.
GGJ|5|211|5|0|Therefore, no one can say and maintain that he, as man, is a limited being. There is contained in his minutest parts still something of the infinite and eternal, and for this reason he can grasp the infinite and eternal.
GGJ|5|211|6|0|Whoever believes that he lives only for a very limited time is badly mistaken. No part of man is mortal, although of necessity changeable, just as all earthly matter is and must be changeable, since it is destined for the sake of the purity of life to pass into pure life, which is no longer changeable.
GGJ|5|211|7|0|Therefore, even if the many different components and parts of matter and, thus, of the human body are transformed, they do not cease to be but continue to exist forever in a more spiritualized and, therefore, more noble form and kind. Or who of you can say that he died when only a child because now, as an old man, he has not retained anything of his original child-like form?
GGJ|5|211|8|0|There you have a grain of wheat. Place it in the earth! It will decay and quite unmistakably pass away as what it is now; but you will see a stalk growing out of the decay and on the top of the same an ear will form, topped with a hundred grains. But which of you now sees such power in this grain, which however must be in it, since otherwise an ear with a hundred grains of the same type could never come forth from this only one grain?
GGJ|5|211|9|0|But we have 100 grains now which we want to place in the earth! From them we will receive 100 ears, each with 100 grains, thus 10,000 grains in total. And behold, the 10,000 grains, the 100 stalks and ears must also already be available spiritually in the one grain, just as this grain itself must be available in that one grain that first fell to a fertile field of this Earth out of the hand of God, since otherwise indeed no reproduction could possibly be thought of. You all have proof once again how even infinity and eternity are at home in such a grain.
GGJ|5|211|10|0|You all will think and say to yourselves: Yes, that is indeed the case with a grain which is sown again as a seed into the soil; but what happens with that which is ground to flour and then eaten as bread by people or even by animals? I tell you all: Truly, it's fate is even better; for it goes into a more perfect life, in which it as an integral part of a higher life then just as well and even more can multiply into countless ideas and living forms of expression and only the very material husk is cast out as excrement, where it then also becomes a more noble fruit humus of the Earth, from which the spirit of the sprout forms various grains of seed and attracts immortality. But whatever happens with the straw and framework of the plants also happens in a much nobler way with the fleshly body of a person.
GGJ|5|211|11|0|And so you do not find anything perishable and limited in man but only a variability towards a certain spiritual goal, and it is, therefore, quite possible for man to grasp the infinite and eternal, time, space, energy, light and life, because all this is contained within him."
GGJ|5|211|12|0|But certainly it depends above all on the education, which is a light of the soul. If this is lacking, as is now the case among most people, then everything is also lacking, and the human soul sees and understands even less of what is in it without such spiritual light than a blind man in the night understands what is around him and approaches him.
GGJ|5|211|13|0|And now tell Me, Epiphan, how you have understood and accepted this opinion of Mine! Only afterwards will I tell you whether I penetrate with My spirit indeed the endless space and eternity. Now speak quite freely and without shyness!"
GGJ|5|212|1|1|Epiphan's doubts and questions
GGJ|5|212|1|0|Epiphan said, "Good master, this explanation of yours seems to me to be like lightning in the night! For a moment the path and the area is lit up indeed, but if one wants to go further, then one sees nothing at all. But it is becoming somewhat lighter for me nonetheless, and I take from your words that you are a very competent expert in nature and a great anthropologist.
GGJ|5|212|2|0|According to your opinion, man hides infinity in himself of course, and thus also eternity; but whether he also can understand infinity and eternity himself, the substantial power, the light and the life, even with the best instruction, is another really very significant question. I do not want to talk about the impossibility of that, however, as if such a thing should be quite unattainable for a very enlightened human spirit "for the talents of man are various, and one person understands something very easily which remains locked away forever for another despite years of effort, thinking and striving "but anyone who has been around even just a little ever over the old limits of usual human animalistic life on the Earth will agree with me that it is no easy thing to get to grips with these expressions.
GGJ|5|212|3|0|Man can understand and temporally learn much; but to shed a clear light on such expressions, for whose full explanation an eternity must be necessary, that I would indeed like to call into a certainly not unfounded question nonetheless. Man only learns one thing after the other and needs time for this. If he learns much, he will also need a lot of time for this, and should he learn endlessly much, he will also need endlessly much time for this. The human life, however, is only a short one, and thus it will obviously need to have a very clear path in order to learn endlessly much.
GGJ|5|212|4|0|You have indeed said something about an original divine spirit, which is stuck in the soul as the soul is in the body, and that this spirit as the creator of man in infinity and eternity is quite at home as identical with such expressions and penetrating everything with its light and with its eternal life. Well, that sounds indeed very wise and also very mystical "something which however was always known to all the theosophists, wise men, priests and magicians, but which has nothing to do with the issue, by the way "but where and how can a person put himself with such a spirit of his into a connection that is well and clearly known to him and generally effective, so that he stands there as a perfected spirit man of God, sees and understands everything most clearly and is a true lord and master of all nature with the power of his original will? That, dear master, is quite a different question!
GGJ|5|212|5|0|Whoever can answer me this question purely, truly and equally effective for life, for him I will have great respect. But he may not come to me with the certain mystical flowery words and phrases; for from this nobody has ever learnt something very good and very true, and the whole of humanity has for that reason never come any further or higher, but instead only ever deeper in its spiritual intelligence. Thus everyone who wants to teach his fellow man something higher should speak clearly and understandably, otherwise he would do better to be silent. Whoever is a magician and can perform miraculous things should do that for the pleasure of the lay humanity with just as great a mystical secrecy; for there it is in the best place and does not harm anyone. But if the magician wants to form pupils in his art who should achieve over time the same that he performs, then the secrecy should be put aside and the very purest and unrestricted truth should step into its place.
GGJ|5|212|6|0|Why did Plato and Socrates find so few practicing followers? Because they were mystics, they certainly did not understand each other and thus even less so were ever understood by anyone else! Diogenes and Epicure spoke clearly and understandably according to their understanding and therefore found also a great number of practical disciples, and that for a religion which gives the people here on this Earth almost no pleasures at all and makes them cease totally after the bodily death.
GGJ|5|212|7|0|Epicure was rich and recommended the good living for the duration of life because after death everything was over. Diogenes wanted to be more generally useful with his religion, because he saw very well that Epicure's teaching can only satisfy the rich, but must make the poor only even unhappier. He therefore taught the greatest possible privation and restraint of human needs, and his supporters were and still are the much stronger, because every person could get to grips with his clearly presented principles indeed without all mysticism.
GGJ|5|212|8|0|Aristotle was much admired for his powerful and clever manner of speech and was a great philosopher. But his disciples have never grown too large in number, and even the few were constant investigators and specialists of deduction and their theories of possibility often went as far as to be laughable; for whatever seemed to them to be possible any way logically, could also be physically possible in certain circumstances. Truly, a very useful teaching for magicians, and the Essenes have long been occupied with it, although they are Epicurists and also partly cynics for themselves and for their own household!
GGJ|5|212|9|0|But where is the great truth of life hidden, which shows some moments in the course from which one at least might ask the question and say: Should that all seriously be a game of whim of the casually ruling chance? Should the cause be indeed more foolish as a produced and ordering principle than his works, or can a fully blind power form a being that is aware of itself and thinks maturely?
GGJ|5|212|10|0|The mystics present an all-powerful and highly wise God "and millions ask: Who is He, and what does He look like? But to this question there never follows a plausible answer. Yet people soon make use of poetry, and at once the Earth is swarming with great and small gods, and the idle people shy of thinking believe in it, and such a belief is almost a double death to man; for it makes him physically and morally lazy, idle, inactive and thus dead.
GGJ|5|212|11|0|But whoever is a true wise man, he may step forward with the grain of truth into the open daylight of people and show them clearly the original foundations and the purpose of his being, and he will set an eternal monument in the hearts of millions of people for all times of time; for a true person will constantly welcome the pure truth to the highest degree.
GGJ|5|212|12|0|You, dear friend, as it seems, want to be a true teacher of the truth, and there also seems to be no lack of capabilities for this; therefore answer me these questions which as far as I know no person has ever answered clearly, brightly and truly enough, and you will give our hearts an extremely great encouragement! But do not come to us with a half truth; for there is in any case already no lack of them among us!"
GGJ|5|213|1|1|The necessity of the true, clear faith
GGJ|5|213|1|0|I say, "My dear Epiphan, if I had not given Aziona and Hiram already the clearest and brightest answers and teaching, I would gladly follow your very justified demand immediately; but as I have already done that, and both of them know exactly where they are in relation to Me, they will tell you already in just as an illuminating way as I told them, and then you will only need to live accordingly and your spirit itself will then reveal everything that you have to necessarily know on the correct path.
GGJ|5|213|2|0|"You must not completely reject faith, for without it you would find it far more difficult to reach the goal.
GGJ|5|213|3|0|But there are, of course, two kinds of faith. The true faith, full of light, is held by one who trusts in a truthful and widely experienced man without harboring any doubts and accepts what he says as a full truth, even when he does not immediately grasp it in its full depth and clarity.
GGJ|5|213|4|0|For behold, whoever wants to study higher mathematics must in the beginning of his studies accept everything. Only after he comprehends the true value of the numbers and units does he gradually come to understand clearly one proof after another. And look, the same applies here.
GGJ|5|213|5|0|If a very truthful man tells you something he has personally experienced, you may at first only believe what you have heard, but then promptly become active according to such a belief in the manner shown, and you will then through your own activity and experience gain the light that you would never have seen as a result of an ever so logical verbal discussion.
GGJ|5|213|6|0|Somebody could go to the trouble of patiently describing to you the city of Rome in great detail, but you would never be able to form a true and clear picture in your mind of that great metropolis. However, you fully believed what the story-teller told you and were filled with a mighty longing to see Rome personally and looked diligently and eagerly for a chance to visit it. Soon you had your chance and came to Rome. And now you marveled at the city and found it exactly as it had been described to you, — but how different the real Rome looked from the city you had pictured in your imagination!
GGJ|5|213|7|0|Was the fact that you had believed in the true description of Rome of advantage or disadvantage to you when later you really beheld Rome? Obviously, only of a tremendous advantage. For one thing, you would never have entertained the idea of visiting Rome save for the description given you beforehand. Then, supposing you had entered the great city without knowing anything about it, you would have walked around like one blind, would hardly have dared to ask anyone about this or that, but would of sheer fear and boredom have tried to leave this metropolis as soon as possible. However, had you not believed at all in the faithful description, well, it would anyway have been as good as none, and half a belief is not much better than none at all, for it does not prompt anyone to a true and lively action.
GGJ|5|213|8|0|Thus you see that one must, at least in the beginning, not be without faith when listening to a new precept. To be sure, man can examine the precepts and what gives rise to them, but he must first accept them as truths of high value on the strength of the authority and truthfulness of the teacher, even without at once comprehending them in their depth; for the comprehension occurs only when the condition imposed by the precept itself has been fulfilled. Only if this does not occur could he say with a shrug of his shoulders: 'Either the precept was a fabrication, or the conditions imposed have not yet been completely fulfilled by me.' Then it is high time to discuss the matter thoroughly with the master and to find out whether the faithful observation of the principles of the new teaching has also failed to produce a hoped-for result for everybody else.
GGJ|5|213|9|0|However, if it did work for somebody else but not for you, the fault obviously would only be with you. You would then without delay have to make up for many a failure and omission in order to achieve what your fellowman did. But if no one had achieved anything by observing ever so strictly the duties imposed by the new teaching, well, then it would be time to turn your back on such a false teaching."
GGJ|5|214|1|1|Gullible faith and superstition
GGJ|5|214|1|0|(The Lord) "There is, unfortunately, beside the true, necessary faith also a gullibility, as a result of which certain indolent, non-thinking men hold anything another tells them jokingly or, more often, out of sheer selfishness, to be the pure truth. Well, there is now a by far greater number of people of this kind of faith on earth.
GGJ|5|214|2|0|You really cannot do much with such gullible people, for they hardly care whether or not they achieve anything through their faith. They merely believe, now and again marveling about it unconcernedly, and carry out what a teaching imposes on them, but without any inner benefit to their life. It does not matter to them that they never achieve anything through it, except from time to time boredom. They are too indolent and neither know nor have any determination. Therefore, they can be likened to those ephemerides that only buzz about pro forma in the sunlight of the day so that the swallows find it all the easier to catch and eat them.
GGJ|5|214|3|0|Superstition and gullibility are anyway alike, the only difference being that superstition always arises from gullibility and actually is a result of it.
GGJ|5|214|4|0|The incalculably dire consequences of superstition are unfortunately only too visible and perceptible all over the earth; all the millions of pagan temples were built by superstition, and this often under great and heavy sacrifices."
GGJ|5|214|5|0|But now the time has come that it should be destroyed, and thus there is a big work here; but still there is a great lack of competent and brave workers. I therefore have a large field before Me which is to be prepared, and I am hiring workers. You all would be already very good people for this business, if you were familiar with the correct path with good insight; but it goes without saying that you yourselves must be fully indoctrinated in My new teaching for life beforehand. But once that has happened, then you would be very suitable for use thanks to your various experiences in life. But that the reward here and particularly in the next life will be no small one, of that you can all be most perfectly sure in advance. What do you say now, My friend Epiphan, to this suggestion of Mine, which was certainly quite unexpected for you all?"
GGJ|5|214|6|0|Epiphan says, "Hm, why not? Once I have been thoroughly and convincingly penetrated by a truth myself, then I will be a teacher even without reward, only for the sake of the truth and have no fear of having to starve to death for it. For although the people in these days are indeed very spoiled and live in the greatest self-centeredness, they are nonetheless not against a good new teaching; if only a correct teacher comes to them, they still take him in, listen to his teachings, and when they begin to sense only some higher and truthful things in it, then they soon leave aside their egotism and become nice and generous.
GGJ|5|214|7|0|In this respect a small degree of gullibility among the people is not bad either; for without that it would often be difficult to give the people a teacher. But only the correct teacher should then strive above all to not let his disciples sit and be stuck in unfounded gullibility, but instead work with them and lead them until they have penetrated the brightest light of his teaching right to the foundations. If he has caused this through his hard work, then he has given something truly good to the people and can count upon it that they will not be ungrateful to him.
GGJ|5|214|8|0|How many benevolent deeds do very false teachers enjoy among the gullible people, since they pretend that they understand something, and in this way they soon find a number of listeners who admire them and positively compete to make themselves noticed by the teacher with all sorts of presents! How much more will they do that to a teacher who can show and explain to them the greatest secrets and conditions of life thoroughly and with good insight theoretically and of course, wherever necessary, also practically! I am already here and can be found at any time for this; but of course I must know myself beforehand most thoroughly what this whole story is about. Well, I am not hard of hearing, nor am I hard of understanding; whatever Aziona and Hiram understand, I and all my neighbors will also understand. But naturally "we are never sold a pig in a poke, and we never deal in the dark of the night! Well, friend and master, what is the actual essence then of your business and, let's say, new religion?"
GGJ|5|215|1|1|The mission of the Lord. Epiphan's doubts concerning the people's understanding of the teaching of the Lord
GGJ|5|215|1|0|Say I: "In order to show you the issue with a few words, I say to you: "My task and teaching consist simply in showing man where he really came from and what he is, and in pointing out his destiny which will be fulfilled in accordance with the fullest and most evident truth.
GGJ|5|215|2|0|Already the Greeks, that is, the sages, said: 'The most difficult, important and highest knowledge is the greatest possible degree of self-knowledge.' And behold, exactly this is My concern, for without this cognition it is impossible to recognize a Supreme Deity as the cause of all coming into existence, being and permanency.
GGJ|5|215|3|0|But whoever does not recognize this and does not direct his life, his senses and striving towards this one true purpose in life, in order to recognize himself and a Supreme Deity as the Eternal First Cause of all being and growing, is as good as lost.
GGJ|5|215|4|0|For, just as a thing devoid of an inner, incessantly growing and more and more consolidating and permanent consistency soon disintegrates and as that which it formerly was ceases to exist, so also a man who is not fully at one with and within himself as well as God.
GGJ|5|215|5|0|Man can achieve this only by fully recognizing himself and, consequently, God as his first cause and then, in accordance with such knowledge, becoming active in his whole life- sphere.
GGJ|5|215|6|0|Once a man has reached this maturity and consistency within himself, he has also become a master over all the forces emanating from God and, through these, spiritually and materially also a lord over all creatures and is then in and for himself no longer destructible through any force and, thus, has gained life eternal.
GGJ|5|215|7|0|And behold, that is now the summary of My whole new teaching, which however in the basis of basics is actually the very oldest teaching since the beginning of man on this Earth! It has only been lost through the idleness of humanity and is now given as if new again by Me as the lost original Eden (Ye den = it is day) to the people who have a good will. Tell Me now, Epiphan, whether you have understood Me correctly and what you opinion is of this!"
GGJ|5|215|8|0|Epiphan says, "Yes, I have understood it in any case and must also openly admit in addition that such a recognition would be possibly accepted generally as the very most desirable and highest thing among the people that a mortal could ever achieve on this Earth, and the instructive path there could be very extremely well and clearly known to you and to your companions! But only I remember at this opportunity an old Roman saying which truly is very wise and bears various investigation and comparison very well. And the saying goes thus: QUOD LICET IOVI, NON LICET BOVI! "PROPHETA, POETA ET CANTORES NASCUNTUR, "RHETOR FIT! For small, insignificant things and tasks even an ox can be very well dressed up, but he will never eternally entice away a Minerva from hard marble with hammer and chisel!
GGJ|5|215|9|0|The wisest of the ancient Egyptians and Greeks certainly used all diligence for the recognition of themselves and a divine original being; but how far did they get? Only as far as they saw that reaching such a necessarily comprehensive recognition is a very purest impossibility for the limited people, and the saying: Quod licet Iovi, non licet bovi! found there its fullest validation!
GGJ|5|215|10|0|Well, in any case there may be some exceptions with You which I have heard from Your other words and particularly seen from Your deeds; but whether also the usual person of for example my sort will be able to form any lasting concept, that is another question! For some, certainly rare people, the so-called geniuses, often possess even strange capabilities in very many and varied directions. The one is already in the cradle a seer and a prophet, the second is a singer of an extraordinary type, the third is an artist, the fourth a mathematician and a magician almost in the mother's womb. One has an extremely strong memory, another a pair of such sharp eyes that he can make out and if necessary even recognize a person several hours away.
GGJ|5|215|11|0|And so there are very many among the people of great talents; but all that which is only of a genius can never eternally be learnt very thoroughly so that it could then be reproduced by a disciple to any perfection, as the great master possessed in himself. Such a thing is and remains nonetheless constantly just an almost worthless incompetence.
GGJ|5|215|12|0|And so I am also then of the almost decisive opinion that we will understand you indeed at least halfway in such a new teaching of yours, whatever you say to us, but we will never manage to achieve a thorough practical representation. Yet now, you are in any case a rarest master of your business and will indeed know what sort of people you have before you; but we will then see what we are capable of understanding and doing! We are indeed very sympathetic towards pure science, although we can also easily do without it, since our previous view of life "as our local condition shows "is more than satisfactory for the minimum of the needs demanded for the maintenance of life; but "as we said "for that reason we are no enemies of pure science.
GGJ|5|215|13|0|Hiram and Aziona indeed gave me the most sincere news about you that I had to believe because I know both of them as extremely truthful people. But now it only depends on the conviction of all the theoretical and practical paths; if I have these, then you should have no bad or lazy spreader of your new teaching in me! I have now spoken and now you should speak!"
GGJ|5|216|1|1|On the miraculous power of the Word. Teaching is better than working signs
GGJ|5|216|1|0|I say, "Dear Epiphan, I indeed told you that both your brothers will give you a good, true explanation of this; but since you are in full seriousness a very rare open spirit, I Myself will give you at least a good introduction to this, so that then Hiram and Aziona will be able to build on it easily.
GGJ|5|216|2|0|You see with your sharp eyes that I am only a very modest and simple person just like all the others and like you. I eat, drink, wear clothes in the manner of the Galileans and speak with the same words that you speak with. In this you can find no difference between Me and you; but if you speak and fill your words also with the very firmest will, they will nonetheless remain only words, after which if necessary and after some efforts an action will follow, but certainly only with the very meager effects. And behold, that is tremendously different for Me! If I fill one of My words or even one of My thoughts, which are actually only a word of the spirit, with My will, then at this word the most perfect deed must follow without the slightest movement.
GGJ|5|216|3|0|And what I am capable of doing through My word, each one of My true disciples must be capable of doing out of himself because his innermost being is guided by the same spirit as My Innermost Being.
GGJ|5|216|4|0|And look, that is something in My new teaching that has never been seen in such fullness and completion since the beginning of the world among man! Look here, I have no tools with Me and no secret ointments and medicines, in My tunic and coat you will find no pocket, and the same also with My disciples "yes, we do not have and we do not even carry no staffs and go forth quite barefoot!
GGJ|5|216|5|0|Word and will is therefore our entire possessions, and nonetheless we have everything and suffer no affliction "except if we want to bear it ourselves voluntarily for the sake of softening the hard human hearts. Well, why can then I do everything with My word and will, and why can you not then also?"
GGJ|5|216|6|0|Epiphan says, "Yes, there it will be very difficult for me to give you a correct answer about! I have indeed heard the same thing about you from Hiram and Aziona and have also enjoyed the wine that you created from the water, which truly left nothing to be desired. Well, if that is capable of being performed simply with the word filled with will without any other secret means, and if such "how" is also taught by you, then one must certainly indeed have the highest respect for you, for your teaching and for your words! For as far as my somewhat extended knowledge goes, such a thing has never happened before.
GGJ|5|216|7|0|I could indeed say to you now: Friend and Master, give me now a little test of such a power living in your words which are heavy with will! But such a thing has at least for me no need at all, because I always prefer to let myself be taught through clear, wise and powerful words than through signs. But if you want to give me an extra little test once again, then it will not harm me, nor my neighbors. Yet just see that as only a desire and by no means as any sort of demand!"
GGJ|5|216|8|0|I say, "Teaching is better than signs; for signs coerce, while teaching leads and awakens the power demanded in itself, and that is then the truest and fullest possession of man, which he himself has received through his own activity. But of course, people such as you have already long ago set yourselves above all issues of forced faith and its measured limits, even the greatest signs no longer have any forcing power, because they do not receive any force to compel observers like you for as long as they have not been accepted by your theory of life in respect of the "how" as clearly enlightening and very visible. And so I can already perform a little test without any harm for yours and your neighbor's mind.
GGJ|5|216|9|0|But My signs, which I perform to confirm the truth of My new teaching, should always be set up to give man besides the great moral use also the physical, and so I believe for you all and at the same time in you all that it would be of great use to you in the future if you, as now My very respected new disciples, would not find yourselves so completely and totally in a very barren desert, but instead if this area was immediately turned into a very fertile one. Do you all agree with this?"
GGJ|5|216|10|0|Epiphan says, "Oh Master, if that were possible for you, you would truly have performed a highly praise-worthy sign! But truly, if that were possible for you, then you would indeed be obviously more than all the greatest wise men and Jewish prophets of the world, yes, then you would be very actually seriously a god, and your new teaching would have to be the fullest truth! For a man should just look once at this true Dabuora (desert of pitch and naphtha)! Nothing but bare cliffs, reaching up to the clouds; only the foot of this genuine mountain of pitch is covered here and there with sparing shrubs. Only a few sources spring forth out of its innards into daylight, and there under the sharpest cliffs a meager cedar wood vegetates as a true sanctuary of this pitch mountain; everything else far and near is naked and bare like the surface of the water!
GGJ|5|216|11|0|Well, that shall now be transformed into a fruitful area of the Earth through your powerful word of will?! Such a thing is indeed a little difficult to believe in advance; but you said in the introduction to your teaching, which, although it sounds very puzzling, nonetheless must be true in this respect, because you are a man who firstly thinks too purely to make fun of people such as us, and who secondly has already performed some extraordinary things here. I entreat you therefore, if it seriously costs you nothing more than one single word of Your will!"
GGJ|5|217|1|1|The miraculous transformation of the scenery. Free will and being merged into the will of God
GGJ|5|217|1|0|I say, "Then pay attention, and I will tell you nothing further than this: I will it so! "And now just look, My very dear Epiphan, at this area and tell Me how you like it!"
GGJ|5|217|2|0|Epiphan along with Aziona and Hiram and all the others present here beat their chests and become quite silent with amazement, and Epiphan observes the now very magnificent area with wide eyes "the mountains covered with forests and the shore area which had an extent of almost a thousand acres [thousand morgen = 0.25 "0.36 hectares] and was covered with nothing but only sparse grass as pasture for a few goats and sheep and now lay there in the most fruitful opulence "and then again at Me with a searching look.
GGJ|5|217|3|0|Only after a good while of amazement does he (Epiphan) open his mouth again and says, "Yes, in order to be able to perform such a thing in one instant, one must already be more than a god! For a god, as I know from the various religions of the Egyptians, Greeks, Romans, Jews and even Persians and Indians, takes his time and performs his miracles quite calmly and seems to make use of a number of great means and apparatus. There must be a sun, a moon, several planets, a countless number of other stars. These help him in certain circumstances, places and situations to perform miracles on this Earth, where however apart from a bolt of lightning from the clouds everything happens very prettily slowly.
GGJ|5|217|4|0|But you have performed something in an instant here that a god, as I know several from the books and scriptures, certainly even with all the industriousness of man would have taken another couple of hundred boring years of time to do. From this I take the undeceiving conclusion that you must obviously be more god than all the other gods about whom I have heard and read very much! Lord and Master of all masters of the Earth! How, how, and once again how is that possible for You? And should that also be possible for the likes of us in time, if one has become completely familiarized with Your new teaching?"
GGJ|5|217|5|0|I say, "Yes, My dear friend Epiphan, otherwise I would not have said it to you! But how that is possible, however, I have already said to you and even shown it clearly "and I tell you this as well, that My true disciples will do and perform even greater things in time on this Earth than what I have done and performed. But of course it always remains to all My true disciples to recognize and to know that they will only be able to perform all such things if they become fully one in their spirit with My spirit and so at every opportunity seek advice in their spirit with My spirit, whether such a thing is necessary in order to achieve some good purpose. For if someone, even living exactly in My teaching, feels prompted to save his life himself, demanded by some powerful person, to have to perform a sign to confirm his highest mission, I would say to him in the spirit: Do not do it; for it is not My will now! So then the disciple will also want what I want; but if he should nevertheless try to perform a sign, he will not be able to, since My will was not one with his.
GGJ|5|217|6|0|Only with Me, that is, in constant union with My spirit and will, will you all be able to perform everything, but without it nothing; for I am the Lord and will remain so eternally. And look, that is also part of My teaching! Have you understood Me?"
GGJ|5|217|7|0|Epiphan says, "Yes indeed, Lord and Master of all masters! But I find there something which according to my judgment does not go so well with the actual fullest freedom of the human spirit. For if for example I can only perform a sign when You also want to perform such a thing, then my will is indeed eternally more dependent, more bound to Yours and thus not free."
GGJ|5|217|8|0|I say, "Oh, there you are very much mistaken. On the contrary! The more closely a human spirit is united with My Spirit, the freer it is in spirit and will, since I Myself contain the greatest and most unlimited freedom. A man curtails himself in his freedom only insofar as he does not unite with Me. Yet he who is completely at one with Me is capable of doing all that I do, for nowhere outside of Me is there an unlimited might and unlimited power of action.
GGJ|5|217|9|0|No one who is fully at one with Me is deprived of even one atom of independence. Can you think of a greater and happier advantage to your life than to be together with Me, that is, with My Spirit, almighty and active like I am, and yet at the same time completely independent? — Tell Me now how you like this."
GGJ|5|217|10|0|Says Epiphan: "Greatest Lord and Master! I know far too little about such a new and unheard-of way of life; therefore, as everybody can easily see, I cannot possibly grasp it clearly or form a definite opinion about it. Yet as far as I can reconcile Your words with my own concept, such a life would certainly be of great advantage. For surely it means the supreme perfection of life to share an almighty Divine Spirit's omnipotence and possess at the same time the fullest independence of life, and all this may well be true because You told me and all of us so.
GGJ|5|217|11|0|But we will not worry ourselves about the 'how'; for that would be a vain task, since as the newest disciples of Your teaching we are lacking far too much the necessary understanding. In addition we are all now too astonished and too agitated by the too unheard-of great master miracle in order to be able to reach any calm judgment. Therefore, oh Lord and divine Master, let us now rest a little and collect ourselves inwardly, so that we then can give you a better answer in a greatest calm of mind to You, oh Lord and Master, than we have just given You now!"
GGJ|5|218|1|1|Importance of peace of mind
GGJ|5|218|1|0|I say, "Yes, yes, you have spoken quite correctly and perfectly well; Peace, the true, inner peace of mind is for every man the most necessary spiritual element, without which he is unable to grasp anything that is of an inner nature and great in a spiritual sense, and so I gladly grant you your wish.
GGJ|5|218|2|0|Yet such a quietness, in which the body and its limbs are deprived of action, is not a repose but rather consists in a great inner activity of the soul that is striving to become more and more at one with its spirit which it has begun to perceive. Happy you as everybody else, if you have a longing for such a quietness. Only after regularly practicing such inner rest or rather soul-activity once a day, will you begin to feel what a great, true benefit you have gained for your life.
GGJ|5|218|3|0|But now you may all retire to your huts, which are now improved somewhat along with this previously desert land and take a look at everything that has happened for your good. Then come back again towards evening!
GGJ|5|218|4|0|I, however, will occupy Myself with what has been set out for Me by My Father who lives in heaven and is fully one with and in Me. But whoever wants to spend the day here with Me can do that indeed; for there is no obligation that someone should leave this place, but instead only whoever wants to, and the one as well as the other will be of great use to him. And now do whatever your will desires!"
GGJ|5|218|5|0|At this everyone except Hiram and Epiphan rise and hurry full of curiosity into their huts to find out everything that has happened in their houses and everything that has changed. And when they reach their home, they cannot be amazed enough and wonder at the very note-worthy houses, which now take the places of their previous, most miserable huts, and at the many fruit trees, vineyards, fields and pastures, and they praise God the Father, of whom I gave them the information that He has given a person of the Earth such a power.
GGJ|5|218|6|0|Epiphan, however, controls himself and says, "Oh Lord and Master of all masters! But I prefer nonetheless to remain here; I too, will have obtained what the others have been given through Your goodness and divine power, a benevolence for which we all and our children's children will never be in a position to thank You enough and to worship and praise You.
GGJ|5|218|7|0|But as immeasurably great this benevolence of Yours shown to us is, it is nonetheless in no way comparable to what has become part of our souls through Your teaching. For only through that have we, as previously quite wild human animals, become actual real people. You have just shown us the correct life and taught us to know its value.
GGJ|5|218|8|0|Before we had only love for death, but now we have a true and great love for life, which is capable of an extremely great perfection in all directions, while death remains death eternally and never can permit any gradual perfection. And exactly for that reason do I now prefer to remain with You, oh Lord and Master, so that I miss out on nothing that Your "let's say "most truly holy mouth will announce further."
GGJ|5|218|9|0|I say, "What the others did is good; but what you are doing is better. For every word that comes from My mouth is light, truth and life; if you seal My words in your hearts and act accordingly, you will receive with the words heard already also the true, eternal life.
GGJ|5|218|10|0|But if someone hears My words but then does not do and act accordingly, he will not gain life through My word but only judgment and death. This is not My will but only God's eternal order; yet then I cannot help him because he is meant to help himself.
GGJ|5|218|11|0|For if food is given to a starving man and he does not eat it, but only observes it, then the giver is not to blame if the hungry man dies of starvation, but obviously the starving man himself because he did not want to eat any food. And it is just the same with he to whom I give My word as the truest bread from heaven but who simply hears it and does not want to become active accordingly. Therefore no one should be a pure listener, but instead an actor of My word, and he will be most truly filled with the bread from heaven in his soul and will never see, feel and taste death in the future, since he has become himself quite life from God. Do you grasp that?"
GGJ|5|219|1|1|Epiphan's courage
GGJ|5|219|1|0|Epiphan says, "Oh, this is the very most complete truth and is quite clear to me without any further explanation! Let's assume I or somebody else wanted to build a new home. He therefore seeks advice from an expert, so that he would explain to him with words and images how he as a builder should build his house. The builder however does not act according to the valuable advice of the expert, and because it seems too tiresome and too time-consuming to him he assembles blocks and beams without tie-up, then settles into his new flat and lives without suspecting any danger for a short period of time. But then when a great storm comes at night and beats against the house's flimsy walls and these immediately collapse and crush the owner and builder. What has this man then gained since he did not want to direct himself according to the advice of the knowledgeable expert?!
GGJ|5|219|2|0|And so, I believe, it is quite the same case between You and us blind and ignorant people. You are obviously that builder who has built the world, the whole of space and also the people as it is, spiritually and materially in a certain way and thus also must know best what is good for them, and what he as a reasonable, thinking, self-judging and self-determining being has to do and to leave alone. And if You showed him, the person, now through words and deeds that You are undeniably the same to whom he has to thank for his being, and further showed him what he has to do in order to achieve what You have created him for, then the blind and foolish person can only blame himself if he forfeits eternal life for himself out of some void, material reasons and receives death for it. And so I think that every person who has once been taught by You Yourself and has recognized You as He who You are, cannot possibly neglect to live and to act most exactly with all love and joy as You have commanded him.
GGJ|5|219|3|0|Well may some hurdles and difficulties crop up for the follower of Your teaching among the now very wicked, totally blind and to an unlimited degree selfish, proud and power hungry human world, since there are very many more terrible human spirits than good ones; but if one already knows what one has in Your teaching and what one has to expect through the observance of it, then the mountains may set themselves against him and all the storms may rage against him, and one will still be able to stand up to them all with the most constant courage in the world. For a hiker attacked by enemies often defends himself with the courage of a lion in order not to lose this short and in any case quickly passing life, which truly in any case has not much value if it is lost "why then not defend oneself with a true courage of a thousand lions against enemies who threaten to take away eternal life through this life from the wandering people?! I believe that I am quite of the right opinion in this aspect.
GGJ|5|219|4|0|Yes, people who cling to this vain world, seek their whole salvation in the dung of this earth and have not been penetrated by Your teaching like I have and do not see the value of their life and may not, will not and cannot understand it, will certainly lose all courage in danger and soon sink back into the old dung again; but people such as us will not allow themselves to be driven so easily into a dead end.
GGJ|5|219|5|0|I tell You, oh Lord and Master: Whoever has no fear of the death of the body, emperors and kings will have difficulty making laws for him! Now let the whole Earth go to ruin, and I will not fear the certain downfall of my body; for I know indeed now from Your words that my soul will not be destroyed with Your life spirit in it! With this confidence enemies may then come from wherever and however many they want, and they will truly present me, Aziona and Hiram no shock; their veto will remain unheard and their threat unnoticed. And now tell us, oh Lord and Master of life, whether I am right or not!"
GGJ|5|219|6|0|I say, "You are perfectly right, and all the more so because you also would behave so in an emergency, just like all of you in this place. But since we now are together in trust and have indeed got to know each other, but certainly it is very important for Me that you all will not waver at all sorts of events and trials, I must now make you all familiar with some other things. And so listen to Me!"
GGJ|5|220|1|1|The purpose of the crucifixion of the Lord
GGJ|5|220|1|0|(The Lord) "I am, as far as My body is concerned, a mortal man like you, with the result that I, too, shall shed this body, namely, on the cross at Jerusalem as a witness against the evil Jews, high priests and Pharisees, and for their judgment. For this alone will break their power for all time, and the prince of spiritual darkness who now rules mankind will be weakened and no longer able to seduce and ruin the people to the same extent as up till now.
GGJ|5|220|2|0|But the prince is called 'Satan', that is lie, deception, pride, greed, self-love, envy, hate, lust for power and murder and all sorts of prostitution.
GGJ|5|220|3|0|The highest arrogance can only be destroyed through the deepest humility, and thus it is necessary that such will be done to Me. But do not be frightened when you hear this, for I shall not stay in the grave and decay, but rise on the third day and return to you, exactly as I am now with you. Only this will be the greatest and truest testimony in your soul to My divine mission and will greatly strengthen your faith. I have told you this in advance so that you will not take offence at Me and abandon My teaching when this event will happen. — How do you, My dear Epiphan, like this?"
GGJ|5|220|4|0|Epiphan says, "Lord and Master, You are wiser and more powerful than all the wise and mighty of the whole Earth! If You allow such a thing to happen to You, then You must certainly have a good However, the greatest and most unheard-of humiliation and chastisement for some of the most depraved and evil people at Jerusalem and in the whole Jewish land generally would obviously be their inability to completely kill the man they hate most even at the most despicable cross, so that after three days he would be back, exactly the same he was before! I can already understand this quite well and clearly. Yet it seems to me as if Your wisdom and power could well decree otherwise.
GGJ|5|220|5|0|Presuming the priests and others in authority at Jerusalem saw You work a sign like the one You just worked here, do You not think they would have to be blinded by all the furies of Tartarus not to recognize You as What and Who You are? Their hatred against You must immediately be transformed into the greatest reverence and the most ardent love for You, and it goes without saying that You then need not let Yourself be nailed to the degrading cross which is meant only for the worst criminals."
GGJ|5|220|6|0|Say I: "Yes, if it were so, then you would be right; but unfortunately, it is not so, but immensely different! Believe Me: This nest of adders and the brood of snakes of the Templers of Jerusalem know exactly what I am teaching and what I perform; but that only increases their hate and they become only more and more bitter towards Me from hour to hour, a fact for which Aziona and Hiram can vouch with a faithful account of the events before midnight last night. They are all totally rotten, blind and deaf in their hearts, and at the same time full of the greatest and most limitless pride and full of greed and the greatest lust for power. And behold, no gospel is to be preached to such creatures nor a sign worked before their eyes! For My teaching and My signs destroy their ancient reputation and vast incomes, and this is the reason why the Templers do not want them and are My most implacable enemies.
GGJ|5|220|7|0|] I would certainly have the power to destroy them instantaneously on the whole earth as has happened once before, decreed by My Father's Spirit that is dwelling within Me, at the time of Noah and, later, at the time of Abraham when Sodom and Gomorrah and their ten neighboring cities were wiped out, but what good did it achieve?
GGJ|5|220|8|0|Today the vast Dead Sea still bears witness to that judgment and the Scriptures point their finger to it. Yet who takes heed and sees it as a just warning? If you now mention it to a true Pharisee, you are in danger of being derided, severely reprimanded, and even impressively threatened with a heavy penalty. In such a case there is nothing one can do but what I foretold you. This will be a most severe judgment for those obstinate ones and for My followers the culmination point of My love and, likewise, My resurrection will be a resurrection for all those who are of My intention and will."
GGJ|5|221|1|1|Epiphan's suggestions to avoid the death of the Lord
GGJ|5|221|1|0|(The Lord) "Oh friend, I tell you this: If it were possible to push the cup of suffering to the side, it would also immediately happen; but such a thing is unfortunately impossible, and thus let's leave it now! You now know that such a thing will happen and also why, and nothing else is necessary indeed. But when I have risen again, only then will I Myself baptize you all with the Holy Spirit from Me, and it will then lead you all in all wisdom and power, and you will then, if you remain in My religion, be able to do everything as My true children that I can now do. And now tell Me again how you like this proposal and this promise!"
GGJ|5|221|2|0|Epiphan says, "According to what we and all good people have to expect from Your words, it of course pleases me very well; but what You, oh Lord and Master, have to expect from the incorrigible foolishness and evil according to Your words, that does not please me at all! But if it is not possible in any other way once and for all, then let it happen all the same according to Your will!
GGJ|5|221|3|0|It is now only too clear to me that You will not die in Your true, inner being; for who should awaken You from the death of the body apart from You Yourself with the power of God that is in You?! This is thus indestructible; what is the importance then of the death of a body which You can awake again whenever You want?! But this great suffering connected obviously with the killing of Your body is nonetheless not very pleasant for me!"
GGJ|5|221|4|0|But You are the Lord, full of the highest wisdom, power and love, and You know best what to advise and how to help, and so everything will happen all the same only according to Your advanced advice and will, as it is also Your will that we people on this Earth have to bear often a burning hot summer and an ice-cold winter, which is not something pleasant and at the end of this earthly life often a very painful, bitter death, and we cannot change anything about it, since that is Your will. And so I believe that it is also Your will even less as far as Your very highest being is concerned, to change anything about us weak worms of the Earth! And so let it be and happen as You want!
GGJ|5|221|5|0|But what the likes of us could do nonetheless to prevent You suffering as You have just told me in advance would be that for example I, Aziona and Hiram could go to Jerusalem to the Templers and would as eloquent Gentiles teach the obscurants to know better about You with very chosen words, and they would certainly set aside their anger towards You; and if this happened, You could in this way indeed push aside the mentioned cup of suffering."
GGJ|5|221|6|0|I say, "Yes, My friend, there is nothing else for Me to do but to alone accept your good will for the work; for you see, as little as you are capable of bending an old cedar, just as little will such a great Pharisee or even a high priest accept any teaching from you! But what he will do, I can tell you quite exactly:
GGJ|5|221|7|0|He would listen to you obligingly and with the kindliest face and greatest friendliness encourage you to tell him every minute detail about Me. He would even oppose you by raising minor objections and seeming doubts, — but only for the purpose of making you more talkative, and as soon as he would see that this was all the information obtainable he would present a different face to you. At a secret sign masked men in great number would appear and apprehend you, and you would hardly ever see the light of day again. Such a high priest would then, combined with Herod, promptly dispatch a whole army, promise great rewards for My capture and on My account persecute the whole Jewish population all over Galilee, wherever I had been received with My disciples.
GGJ|5|221|8|0|You see, that would truly not be what we all could see as desirable! That you can see, and it is thus better so: one effectively for all, than all for one without effect! Do you now see that?"
GGJ|5|221|9|0|Epiphan says, "Yes, Lord, now everything is very clear to me! But now the food is prepared and we want to break off from this and then fill the time with something else!"
GGJ|5|221|10|0|I say, "Yes, that is good too; but go over and wake My disciples from sleep!"
GGJ|5|222|1|1|The disciples' amazement about the changed scenery. On fasting
GGJ|5|222|1|0|The disciples, since they had slept too little the evening before, had lain down after the morning meal under the shady trees, had fallen deeply asleep and thus knew nothing about the exchange between Me and Epiphan. But he now went at My command and woke them from their sleep.
GGJ|5|222|2|0|But when they became active, they opened wide their eyes and asked one another very amazed where they were now; for the area looked so very different after its transformation from the previous desert that they could not understand it at all. Previously Aziona's hut had been built rather in a do it yourself way, partly from shapeless stones and partly from mud and reeds, and now in its place stood a remarkable house, surrounded by fruit trees and a beautiful garden; and a very good stable for the domestic animals and a great barn for grain were set up very well not far from the house. In addition the previously very barren mountains were now thickly wooded, and the likewise just as barren banks of the lake were transformed into rank farmland, and thus it was understandable that My disciples could not understand.
GGJ|5|222|3|0|Peter, James and John asked after Me, and Epiphan said that I had gone into the house in order to order the midday meal. Again they asked the one who awakened them where they were now, and he said, "On the same spot, which however through the power of the One has now indeed received a very different appearance!"
GGJ|5|222|4|0|But the disciples did not really believe Epiphan and thought much more that the Lord had placed them in a very foreign area through the air like He did on the mountain of Kisjonah. Only when I Myself joined them and informed them that things were just as their friend Epiphan had said to them, did they believe that it was so, and began to be amazed at the power and strength of God in Me.
GGJ|5|222|5|0|But I said to them, "Why are you so amazed then at this sign now? Did I not do the same thing for Mark?! But the only thing to be amazed about here would be actually how you were able to fall asleep so well in the middle of My discussions with this Greek here! But the flesh, the blood indeed also needs rest, and so now wake up so that none of you will fall into some temptation!
GGJ|5|222|6|0|But now it has already become midday, the meals are on the table, and so we will then go and give our bodies an appropriate strengthening, so that no one can say to us that someone has suffered need with Me. There are indeed some in Jerusalem who have and observe strict days of fasting in the opinion that they will reach the kingdom of heaven in that way; but they will be very wrong, since they expect a kingdom after the death of the body which is truly not anywhere to be found.
GGJ|5|222|7|0|But I do not want to say that you should therefore be wastrels, squanderers and drunkards; but instead you should always be sober and moderate in everything and love one another, and so the world will take from this that you are truly My disciples! And now let's go to the table!"
GGJ|5|223|1|1|Ships of hostile scouts in sight. The storm as defense
GGJ|5|223|1|0|The table was well laid with the best fish, with bread and wine and all sorts of tasty fruits. But at the table I sat with the twelve and Hiram and Epiphan. Aziona served us, but after the meal nonetheless took a place at the table. When we were sitting thus together, our glances directed out over the beautiful surface of the water, the sharp-sighted Epiphan noticed several ships tacked the great bay. They wanted to enter the great bay; but since they could not recognize the area any more after its immense transformation as that which was previously familiar to them, they sailed up and down and only sent out a scout boat into the bay.
GGJ|5|223|2|0|But these ships were a sort of back-up of what here had been taken as good beach booty in the previous night by the fishermen at My command. These back-up ships had indeed sailed around all night already and also this good half day, but nowhere could they find any further trace. They were therefore of the opinion that this ship had somehow got lost in this bay that was difficult to cross and perhaps even had suffered some damage. But this bay no longer looked like the previous one, and so the back-up sailors did not know where they were, and thus sent out a small scouting boat into the bay.
GGJ|5|223|3|0|When I explained this to the three, Aziona said, "Well, if they find that great ship here, then we will have to flee, otherwise we are all lost!"
GGJ|5|223|4|0|I say, "Take it easy; this scouting boat will soon turn around! I will send a wind that will certainly speed up the boat's retreat."
GGJ|5|223|5|0|In an instant a great storm picked up and drove the scout boat along with the several back-up ships out onto the open water as swift as an arrow.
GGJ|5|223|6|0|But Aziona said, "Lord, look, now they have indeed gone out of sight; but they will come back again as soon as the wind dies down! Oh, these people are like the bad weather and stubborn like an evil disease! They never leave their intention and their goal, and if it is not these "who can hardly leave off from their search "then very soon others will come and pursue the same goal; and if they find the ship here, then it will be bad for us, for against the strength of the mighty there is no law! I would like to rather destroy and annihilate the whole ship of sinners than to be in constant fear with its possession!"
GGJ|5|223|7|0|I say, "But if I tell you that you need to have no fear of this at all, then you can indeed be calm! These people who were to be seen now will never come back, nor even less a second or third back-up; for in these times the Sea of Galilee is widely known to be very stormy and except by some fishermen it is little sailed, since one cannot trust the storms "and in several months this whole event will be as good as completely forgotten!
GGJ|5|223|8|0|For if it is certainly reported to Jerusalem that the searchers for Me had an accident somewhere on the sea, so that nothing more could be found of them despite all searching, in the temple the certain designated temple servants of male and female sex would wait for three hours simply ceremonially, and afterwards no one in the temple would think anymore about the missing, but instead one would find others for the same purpose, give them full authority, money and the necessary weapons and send them off under all sorts of strictest commands, and these would then move out and mostly return home again in vain, or more often not at all, like those who visited us yesterday. And so you now have the whole matter revealed and can keep without any fear what I give you, secure and protect."
GGJ|5|223|9|0|Epiphan now says, "Friend Aziona, under such circumstances I would not shy away from even taking possession of all of Rome, if this Lord and Master would say to me: Go and say, The Lord gave me the whole city and I am thus moving in so that from now on everything that stands, lives and grows here is my fullest property! And behold, no person in the world could argue such a right given to me by the Lord, and everyone would have to bow under the omnipotence of the divine will!
GGJ|5|223|10|0|And the same thing is the case here! What earthly power will try to start a fight with this divine power? For before they would lay hand to the handle of the sword to fight, they would already be destroyed! Yes, if the Lord and Master will allow it, that His enemies should lay hand on Him, they will indeed even be able to kill Him in the body; but as long as He Himself has not spoken the unknown secret 'FIAT!' in Himself, no one will dare to touch even the hem of His garment "and he who dares will suffer the same fate that yesterday's criminals did! Thus for those who walk with this true man of God as true friends through all the greatest dangers of the world, highest security is already assured.
GGJ|5|223|11|0|Look at this most magnificent area of ours! Hardly an hour ago it was a most inhospitable, bleak desert, a true picture of death "like we were in our previous soul condition, which He also transformed through His word into a living one "and now the unknown wonderful power of His word itself drives out of the hard stone, which it first crushed and transformed into a good, rich soil, the most luxurious plant life.
GGJ|5|223|12|0|If at His breath the stones bow and all countless natural spirits must become active, if at His same breath the nations of the Earth bow "what should we now worry as certainly His friends with fear in our souls as if in all seriousness something evil could happen to us under His protection?! I hope that you, considering this, will become free of all vain fear."
GGJ|5|223|13|0|Aziona says, "Friend, you have now spoken very well and correctly, and I was previously, as also now, certainly of your opinion with my whole life; but man remains still always a man, particularly when some danger begins to draw near to him! One forgets very often the most important things in a sort of confusion of the soul, does not think with the inner, peaceful composition of the soul, but instead goes head over heels and thus enters such a fear that one no longer even thinks about the best weapons of protection that one most obviously has with oneself.
GGJ|5|223|14|0|And that is how it was going for me just then when I learned the meaning of the scout boat which was coming into this bay out of the mouth of our God and our Lord and Master. But now I am once again in all order, to which your words contributed very much."
GGJ|5|224|1|1|Aziona's question regarding the life of the soul after death
GGJ|5|224|1|0|(Aziona) "But since we are now sitting so comfortably together with bread and wine, I would like to then hear from Your mouth, oh Lord, how things are with the life of the soul after the passing of the body!
GGJ|5|224|2|0|According to the sagas, one has always almost all so-called religions with few exceptions a double condition "namely, like among us, let's say, Gentiles - : an Elysium, where good and worthy souls live on eternally in an indescribable bliss, and then a Tartarus, where the bad and evil souls are tantalized with all sorts of unheard-of plagues and tortures also for eternity.
GGJ|5|224|3|0|The Jews have their heaven and their hell, all of which is in a certain way quite the same thing as among the Gentiles their Elysium and the Tartarus. Likewise in certain forms, names and derivations the Indians have a double omnipotent being, a good and an evil one. So all the gods of Elysium are good and those of Tartarus are evil.
GGJ|5|224|4|0|And among the Jews there is a highest good and wisest Jehovah and myriads of likewise good spirits at his service who are called 'angels' and are prepared to provide humanity with the best protection; in direct opposition to the good, all-powerful Jehovah and his angels however then there is also an almost no less powerful Satan, also called 'Leviathan', and at his side a countless number of the very evilest spirits which are called 'devils'.
GGJ|5|224|5|0|It is true that the good Jehovah always makes an effort to make the people good and to draw them to him. But this is not of much use; for Satan knows even better how to catch the souls for himself, and constantly drives them away from the good Jehovah in hordes and hordes. Indeed the good Jehovah threatens Satan with all sorts of punishment and judgment; but at this Satan always laughs and does nonetheless whatever he wants. Now, Lord, what should we think about such fables? Oh Lord, give us the correct revelation about this!"
GGJ|5|224|6|0|Epiphan says again before Me, "Just look at our director, Aziona! He is truly even more intelligent than we all! We have now already asked many things, and this most important point of life has occurred only to him! Yes, Lord and Master, such things I have read many times already myself in all sorts of scriptures and have also always thought for my good part myself! Either the otherwise in many respects wise old men have everything that they knew written down in a language of images which is incomprehensible for us, or they have simply created fables and spoken nonsense just like children and idiots purely according to their highly uncultivated imagination.
GGJ|5|224|7|0|I as a very simple person of limited understanding, equipped with a "as one says "humanly good heart, can indeed with reason only imagine a continuing life of the soul on the other side, because it had begun to live either casually good or more certainly badly, only in that way that it finds itself for ever after in a progression at least up to a certain, possibly highest degree of completion. Further, that there are only wise and correspondingly purposeful corrections out of varied causes and reasons for a here already badly begun and certainly even more badly ended life on the other side, so that also a soul which has performed a bad life here, would achieve, if even later, a better cognition of itself and of a true, highest divine being and also its true state of life and duties.
GGJ|5|224|8|0|But then to suffer eternal punishments in a most indescribable hardship and very most inhumane severity there for a short, unfortunately badly carried out life, and that purely for no other purpose except for an all-powerful god eternally cooling his never ending revenge at the expense of a most powerless being "no, I cannot allow to dream nonetheless of a god like You, oh Lord, at least for us are obviously one, also in a very evilest heat of fever which already borders on the strongest craziness!
GGJ|5|224|9|0|A lion is certainly a very evil beast, just like a hyena, a tiger, a wolf or a bear; but nonetheless they can be tamed and then often become guards of the people and thus useful creatures. But if beasts of the mentioned type can be trained to do something useful, why not a soul turned bad often without own fault?! Thus, dearest Lord and Master, tell us how it look then with the strange things and circumstances about which Aziona asked You very wisely!"
GGJ|5|225|1|1|Children of God (from above) and children of the world (from below)
GGJ|5|225|1|0|Say I: "Look, My dears! What the heathen books say about it is only a highly mutilated echo of what was revealed to the original people of this Earth brightly and clearly through the same spirit who now lives in Me.
GGJ|5|225|2|0|Only the Scriptures of the Jews contains the full truth, but not unveiled but clothed in corresponding images, and indeed for the very wise reasons so that the holiness of the truth kept inside is not polluted and unsanctified by the actual dirty children of this Earth.
GGJ|5|225|3|0|For there are two kinds of people on this earth, most of whom are entirely of this earth on account of the systematic gradual progress of the soul through the various kingdoms of nature, and they can be called 'children of the world'.
GGJ|5|225|4|0|However, a much smaller number of people of this earth are of the earth only where their bodies are concerned, but their souls are either from various stellar worlds or, sometimes, they are even pure angel spirits from the spirit-heavens, and they can be called 'children of God'.
GGJ|5|225|5|0|It is these who are capable of grasping the secrets of the Kingdom of God and of passing them on to the children of the earth through teaching, so that also they can become children of God and citizens of His Kingdom.
GGJ|5|225|6|0|Well, these actual worldly people, once they have grown out of the mud of this Earth, are naturally still very much of a sensual nature, since their souls have never gone through any sort of human preparatory schooling of a free, self-determining life. They can therefore only be led in the beginning through purely sensual images to the realization of a very highest and eternal spirit of God.
GGJ|5|225|7|0|And you see, for the sake of most of the people of this Earth the revelations about the kingdom of the spirits are clothed in sheer somewhat sensual images, which can only be revealed by the children of God from time to time more and more, according to the ability of the children of the world to understand "but never too much at one time, but instead only as much as they are capable of bearing and digesting in their spiritual stomachs. But from what has been said you can all now draw some conclusions.
GGJ|5|225|8|0|The life of a person's soul after the shedding of the body is, as is very easy to understand, a continuing progression, since the completion of the same cannot possibly be the work of one instant, and that is for the reason that the soul is a being limited spatially as well as temporally and in a way forced into the certain beautiful human form like its previous material body, and therefore according to space and time as well as to the very most unlimited power of the spirit of God and his works can only gradually take in and understand infinity and eternity.
GGJ|5|225|9|0|Now it comes down to the standpoint of inner breeding, in which a soul left its body. If this has followed any existing good laws, the otherworldly condition of the soul will certainly be such that it can immediately set out for a higher level of perfection of the free life and always and always progress to a higher level.
GGJ|5|225|10|0|But if the soul has had to leave the body either out of a lack of education or in the worst case for a lack of any good will at otherwise good familiarity with the existing laws, without previously having turned even a little towards the true and better in the physical life and its circumstances, well, then it will be very easy to understand for any even somewhat clear-thinking person that such a very weak, miserable soul will have to be placed on the other side into such a certainly not enviable position in which it will be purified and healed according to the highest love and wisdom of God from its animal crudeness and with time may rise to a higher level of life, from which it will then go ever more easily to an even higher level."
GGJ|5|226|1|1|The life of worldly people in the afterlife
GGJ|5|226|1|0|(The Lord) "Now there are, however, people on this Earth who as children of extremely rich parents have enjoyed every possible upbringing and education. But when they became older and achieved great posts and high positions of honor, the devil of arrogance rode into their hearts. They began to rule, to hate their fellow man, to deceive and to oppress and give in only to the desires of their senses. Their heaven, for which they strove with all greed, was called external well-being in all softness, splendor and luxury. Whatever would not serve them was often persecuted in the most terrible way and destroyed without any mercy.
GGJ|5|226|2|0|But now the time and the hour is coming in which such human souls will have to leave their so beloved body according to the ordinance of the all-mighty God. What now?
GGJ|5|226|3|0|You see, this type of souls have then made themselves punishable, which every only somewhat correctly thinking person must admit! And nonetheless they will not be condemned by Me, but instead placed exactly in such a condition and in such a life that is just the same as the one they had on Earth, only with the difference that far and wide their neighbors have, are and want quite the same as those who have just arrived. And then it is not long at all before the very bitterest war; for each considers himself to be the highest and most powerful, wants to rule over everyone and considers everyone who does not want to follow his orders and laws to be a punishable insurgent.
GGJ|5|226|4|0|If only one, two or even three think and feel thus, but the others were humbler and more obedient spirits, then there would be a sort of monarchy in the kingdom of the spirits, where one orders and millions obey him. But it is not so there; for there everyone wants to be a monarch and rule over his just as domineering neighbors quite tyrannically. And such terrible passion then bears an almost inextinguishable mutual hate, a constant argument, conflict, persecution and a positive war, at which indeed no one can be killed "but the mutual unlimited hate and anger transforms itself like a furious destructive fire, which burns out of the fighters, with which fire they then torment and fight each other.
GGJ|5|226|5|0|Now it all depends, if such an evil club should ever achieve a sort of rest again, that a powerful spirit from the heavens will be sent out to them and creates rest through an even more powerful fire which spreads well tangible, indescribable pain, partly only for a moment, but partly also lasting for a longer time. If such souls have achieved a complete rest through this, then more and more their foolish passions are muted, the fire that torments them is extinguished and the angel spirit then teaches them about their great blindness, stubbornness and foolishness.
GGJ|5|226|6|0|If one or the other unhappy and certainly miserable soul turns towards this, it will immediately cross over into a better condition; but if as the result of its inner, secret arrogance it does not want to, well, then it remains the same old fool and will receive just the same again to tackle at the earliest opportunity. And one can then say with the Romans: VOLENTI NON FIT INIURIA –even if such almost incorrigible souls were to torment themselves thus for eons of Earth years!
GGJ|5|226|7|0|I believe that you all must be now quite informed about what you actually asked Me; but despite all of this I want to and I will nonetheless add something else for you "so listen to Me further!"
GGJ|5|227|1|1|The voidness of a power without resistance
GGJ|5|227|1|0|(The Lord) "If someone were here of such a giant strength that he could uproot the strongest oaks and cedars with his bare hands, but had no resistance, but instead only mud and water around his trees to be uprooted, would he indeed be capable of uprooting a tree that had stuck its roots firmly into the firm soil a few fathoms deeper? I say: No; for as soon as he tried to rip the tree out of the Earth with his powerful arms, he would sink into the depths of the water and mud and thus not be able to achieve anything with all his great strength.
GGJ|5|227|2|0|If a giant thus wants to present the great muscular strength of his hands to be effective, his feet must also have a very firm ground as a necessary support, which certainly every one of you will see very clearly. But here I will present another exemplary case which is very possible for Me and even more enlightening for you.
GGJ|5|227|3|0|Let's assume that here before us there are a few hundred very strong warriors, one hundred on one side and one hundred on the other. As soon as they begin to attack each other, I lift them high into the air with My inner power and let them be scattered by a powerful wind in all areas and directions. The question: How will these begin and continue their fight again without any firm standpoint? Will one be able to move forward even one step in the air even with the most powerful feet or be able to make a very powerful blow with the hand and at the same time keep his upright position?
GGJ|5|227|4|0|I see that you all are now beginning to consider a little how such a thing could be possible. But it is within My power to show this practically to one of you, and if you only tell Me which of you wants to undertake indeed such a test! Do you, Epiphan, want to convince yourself of the truth of My statement at a man's height over the Earth?"
GGJ|5|227|5|0|Epiphan says, "Oh yes, Lord and Master; for in Your care nothing evil can possibly happen to me! I am therefore decided."
GGJ|5|227|6|0|I say, "Well, good, lift yourself a man's height from the face of the Earth into the open air, and then tell the others how you find it!"
GGJ|5|227|7|0|Epiphan now found himself floating freely in the air, and indeed quite calmly in an upright position, and I now said to him, "Now make several movements, and pretend that you wanted to go somewhere or defend yourself against an enemy, and tell us what you feel and how you like it!"
GGJ|5|227|8|0|Epiphan tried this, but naturally immediately lost the comfortable, upright position, and the more he worked with his hands and feet, the more he came into all sorts of highly uncomfortable positions. In the end he turned around in the air like a floating leaf, and an only quite gentle breath of air began to push him away, and indeed according to My will towards Aziona's house, against whose walls he found a firm support, changed his uncomfortable position into the comfortable upright one again and then, holding on to the exterior of the wall, sort of pushed himself down to the ground again.
GGJ|5|227|9|0|When Epiphan had reached the ground again with his feet, he, praising Me, was extraordinarily glad, came quickly to us at the table and said, "Oh Lord, everything that You want "but only no more such desperate tests! I should indeed have told you all from the air what I sensed and felt! Yes, I could have told that in the upright position indeed, which was accompanied by a quite pleasant feeling, how I felt actually quite pleasant and very kindly; but when I began to move according to Your order and had to leave behind all positions because I was not capable of changing them, then it was the end of speech. I would have in any case, if I had not been ashamed, been able to begin a terrified scream of help, but there was no chance of any comprehensible words at all! Seized by a thousand fold dizziness and feeling more powerless than a fly "speak, he who may; for me that was the very greatest impossibility!
GGJ|5|227|10|0|Lifted from the firm ground into the air just the height of a man, and one is in an instant a being devoid of all strength and power! The lightest breath of air which can hardly move a little leaf on a tree carries you away without any possible resistance, and that mostly in a very uncomfortable position. No, as I said, everything "but only no more tests! But the phrase from Your mouth, oh Lord, has now been confirmed as a shining truth, that namely the greatest power without a firm foothold, which I see as a necessary opposing force, is as good as no power at all. That is now my vivid and truest conviction.
GGJ|5|227|11|0|Your previous explanation of what Orcus, Tartarus or hell consist of is now more or less clear; but I still cannot do anything with Satan and his assistants, the so-called devils! Since You, oh Lord and Master, have already explained one thing so well in the fullest and fairest truth, explain to us this as well, if it is Your holy will!"
GGJ|5|228|1|1|The counterpole of God
GGJ|5|228|1|0|I say, "That is why I gave you all the examples, so that you would be able to understand more easily the following explanation of Satan and his angels; and so listen to Me now further!
GGJ|5|228|2|0|You now see very well that after the experience you have just had the very strongest giant without a very firm opposing support, which we will call a counter-power or a counter-pole, is not able to do anything. But the same relationship extends also, even if going into the endless greatness, to the very highest divine being!
GGJ|5|228|3|0|If the eternal, very freest, wisest and all-powerful spirit of God had not given Himself right since the beginning of eternity a counter-pole, it would never have been possible for Him as a pure positive God to call suns, worlds and all the countless many beings on them into existence.
GGJ|5|228|4|0|But what does this counter-pole look like and what does it consist of? Is it a very foreign thing to the positive, free pole of divine life and power, or in a certain respect just the same? Is it a lord of itself, or does it depend in all its parts only from the positive pole of divine power?
GGJ|5|228|5|0|You see, I will answer these very important questions as fully as possible, and you will then see immediately who the so-called Satan, and who his devils actually are! And so now pay attention!
GGJ|5|228|6|0|If a person for example wants to present something, he begins to think, and a number of fleeting images storm through his mind as individual thoughts. If the thinker gives himself longer time with the examination of his inner spiritual images, which one calls 'thoughts' and also begins to hold on to them more and more, he soon and easily becomes aware that some better thoughts have been attracted and in a way have already joined into an idea of light. The soul then contains such an idea as a defined image strongly in its memory centre, and one could call that a basic idea.
GGJ|5|228|7|0|But now the train of thought goes forth, just like the water of a current, and under the many thoughts flowing above something more appropriate comes again, is immediately attracted by the basic idea and unites itself with the same, whereby the basic idea then already becomes brighter and more definitely defined.
GGJ|5|228|8|0|This happens for a time until besides the basic idea several following side ideas have formed harmonious with the first and thus already represent the comprehension of some concrete issue or action to be undertaken and its consequences.
GGJ|5|228|9|0|Once the thinker has come to such a completely defined, clear expression, he finds pleasure in it and seizes and penetrates it immediately with his love's fire of life. The love wakes the thinker's will and the ability to act, and then the inner comprehension is lifted to a material realization.
GGJ|5|228|10|0|Now the previous, purely spiritual expression no longer stands alone as a spiritual image in its full clarity in the sensorial of the soul, but instead also as a likewise created firm symmetry of the inner spiritual image in the material nature and is set up for the use of him who had previously thought it up.
GGJ|5|228|11|0|The individual thoughts and ideas, from which a fully concrete expression was built then, are still totally of a spiritual form and make up with the spirit one and the same pole, and we will call it the main pole of life.
GGJ|5|228|12|0|The concrete total expression, consisting of many different thoughts and ideas "if also as a pure, spiritual image in the soul "is, because it has already a certain fixed existence, no longer obedient to the main pole, but instead to the counter-pole, because in a certain way it exists as an excluded whole in all its parts in comparison with the soul and can be set out through further activity quite as a material thing and thus as a definite and fixed thing can no longer belong to the sphere of life of the spirit and the soul. Now listen to Me just a little longer!"
GGJ|5|229|1|1|The two poles of existence
GGJ|5|229|1|0|(The Lord) "You, Epiphan, indeed thought to yourself that also an idea put together out of several individual thoughts can already be a comprehensible image and thus also can belong to the counter-pole, yes, even an individual thought existing for and in itself quite defined! There you are quite right; if so, then the fixed thought is however and likewise such an idea no longer any idea, but instead already an individual expression existing for itself, because it stands in comparison with the soul as a well-formed image or as an already ordered action and thus makes up the counter-pole of the pole of life.
GGJ|5|229|2|0|In the first (positive) pole there is life, activity and freedom, in the second (negative) pole there is death, lethargy and judgment; and behold, this is what hell, Satan and the devils consist of "thus a corresponding description of what I have now described as the counter-pole!
GGJ|5|229|3|0|You see, the whole creation and everything that you can ever perceive with your senses are fixed thoughts, ideas and expressions of God "also you people in your sensual body; and in as far as the soul is connected to the body with its nerves and blood ether, it is also responsible for judgment and thus for death, from which however it can free itself and become quite one with its spirit from God in that it strives through its free will for the purely spiritual according to the laws of God, whereby it has transformed into the free, eternal life as self-active and independent from its old death.
GGJ|5|229|4|0|But now make note of something very important! Perception and love determine the whole person to any good or also bad activity. If the realization is a spiritual one leading to God, the love will also tend towards the spiritual and thus to God and also become active, and this activity is a good one and its consequences are the blessings from the heaven of life.
GGJ|5|229|5|0|But if a person from the cradle is enriched with nothing other in his recognition than only what serves love, his love will also turn completely to matter and soon head over heels become active in order to collect even more material treasures and through them to spread all the more unpleasantness for the body. At this moment the soul then completely transforms into matter, as the counter-pole of the freest divine spirit, and forms thus with the counter-pole, as caught by the same, the counter-pole, The necessary consequence of this is judgment in and through itself, the curse of life into death and in a certain way the eternal death itself. And who is guilty then "but the person himself who has done this out of his perception, love, desire and action himself!
GGJ|5|229|6|0|Remember this! Wherever you speak to people, investigate there whether they know something about the soul in themselves and about the eternal life of it! If they begin to shrug their shoulders and in a certain way only say with pity: Yes, we have heard speak of it many times indeed; but daily experience teaches us that there is very little or no syllable at all of truth in it "whatever is above is nothing but a hollow entertainment of certain work-shy hungering! Then you can come to the certain conclusion that the souls of such people have been as good as completely consumed and are found now one and all in judgment.
GGJ|5|229|7|0|It will cost much to release them again from their judgment and their counter-pole prison "already very difficult on this side and on the other side even more difficult, although not quite impossible. But for that a very long decline into their own judgment and death will be necessary, until all the same a little spiritual of the soul has quite consumed the own often global matter in itself and finally is forced by hunger to feel a great longing for a spiritual food. That will happen, but only after a length of time which is unthinkable for you all."
GGJ|5|230|1|1|The path to salvation
GGJ|5|230|1|0|(The Lord) "You see from this that even God, if He had not given Himself out of Himself the counter-pole which is endlessly great for your comprehension, would not have been able to call forth from Himself and set up any creation as existent materially, because the great counter-pole is creation itself. This must be so established, firmly, as good as dead and constant, if it should correspond to the purpose set by the creator. And because it is what it is and how, it is also good in God's eyes. It is only evil in man's eyes in its effect because these have the designation in the soul and in part also in the flesh, as a being woken from death for eternity with the pure, positive spirit from God to unite with God, without thereby ever giving up its most absolute freedom and independence.
GGJ|5|230|2|0|Now indeed the most important of all life questions comes forth of its own accord and asks: What does man therefore have to do and to observe in order to protect his soul from the return to the old judgment of matter, which is dead?
GGJ|5|230|3|0|He should observe exactly the Ten Commandments given to the people through Moses, which however consist very briefly of one believing firstly in a true God, loving Him above all with all the forces of life, but loving his brothers and sisters like himself and in emergency even more!
GGJ|5|230|4|0|In these in reality only two commandments, lies however the whole Mosaic law, as well as all the prophets who have taught nothing other than only the same with many words for the sake of greater understanding.
GGJ|5|230|5|0|Whoever does that will certainly keep his heart and thus also his soul safe from every arrogance, every hardness, from anger, hate, selfishness, envy, greed, graspingness, domineeringness and worldly wellbeing and love for the world and thus enter easily the pole of life of the divine spirit; for love for God fills the whole person with the spirit of divine love, and the love for one's neighbor embodies and strengthens the same in the soul, whereby it then becomes necessarily identical with God Himself through the spirit of God's love in it.
GGJ|5|230|6|0|But if it is identical to God, it will also be identical with the positive pole of life in God that has now been made known to you all and will reign with Him over all matter, from which it will never possibly be able to be caught and consumed.
GGJ|5|230|7|0|Whoever follows this will also reap what has now been shown to you most clearly and eternally keep it in constant increase. Now tell Me, My dear Epiphan, how you have understood and taken this in!"
GGJ|5|231|1|1|The question on the salvation of the ignorant
GGJ|5|231|1|0|Says Epiphan: "Great Lord and Master! Great was Your previous miracle for our physical best "but even greater is Your wisdom in this teaching given to us; for it proves to us Your divinity an incomparable amount more intensively. You showed us indeed unmistakably with the miracle that You must be filled with the strength and power of God, otherwise such a deed would have been impossible for You; but with this lesson You have shown us that You are directly the One whose thoughts and ideas form the certain established firm counter-pole!
GGJ|5|231|2|0|I and surely also Aziona and Hiram have now understood very well what You, oh Lord, have said to us about our certainly very important question, and we now see how things occur and actually cannot occur otherwise. But exactly this point draws another important question for the whole humanity of this Earth.
GGJ|5|231|3|0|Look, great Lord and Master! We now know what man has to do in order not to be consumed by Your counter-pole in the soul, which certainly is a highly sad fate for everyone who could not save himself from it. We know through Your mercy and extremely great goodness the correct path and will very certainly and surely walk along it. But what will happen with all the other people who inhabit this great Earth? They know nothing about what You have now revealed to us! How countless many people have walked the earth before us and what a countless number will walk it after us!
GGJ|5|231|4|0|Those who were before us have certainly known nothing about this teaching and lived according to their material desires. What can their other-worldly fate be other than the sad capture from the side of Your counter-pole? Who will, whoever can free himself from it, and when? What do the many people tell in general, who, because they originally were more spiritual, have also more easily turned towards the purely spiritual and thus after the casual laying aside of this material body have gone over to Your main pole very easily and unhindered? If I count up all those according to the books in which the pious and purely spiritual great people are described, I hardly reach the sum of a hundred thousand! But what is that is comparison with the number of those who have been consumed by the counter-pole for an unthinkably long time? There I ask nonetheless every only somewhat reasonable and comprehending person whether it would not be better never to have been born?
GGJ|5|231|5|0|Likewise it will be with those who perhaps still will see the light of the world for half an eternity after us. They will indeed also receive some very confused expressions of this teaching of Yours; but who will teach them more clearly as You have taught us? But if such an extraordinary teaching is not given in the clearest light, it will also be accepted with difficulty by someone with a living eagerness for the direction of action, and matter will carry off the greatest victory constantly as previously.
GGJ|5|231|6|0|Your present greatest teaching to us is indeed extremely great and holy; but this gap is unavoidably there, which I would like to have filled through Your benign answer to this question of mine which is certainly very important for my mind! If it is Your good and holy will, give us the correct explication for it as well!"
GGJ|5|232|1|1|Guidance in the afterlife and reincarnation
GGJ|5|232|1|0|I say: "If things with the foreign nations and peoples were as you depicted in your question, then it would truly look very sad for the salvation of the soul of the people on Earth; but it does look a bit different, and thus every person is given the opportunity, regardless of faith, to turn more to the spiritual than to the material. If that is the case, a soul can already on the other side no longer be attracted quite as much by the material pole, but instead it remains with its ever perfectly free will in a sort of equilibrium, in which it belongs neither to one pole nor to the other. I am describing this condition of the soul as a middle kingdom, in which the souls of the already perfected spirits are directed and most of all led to the better pole.
GGJ|5|232|2|0|Certainly the issue of a complete turn-around goes quite slowly; but that does not matter, because there can never be any talk of a complete loss of a soul in any case. And if it should be consumed totally for the sake of a too great stubbornness by the full counter-pole "which certainly would be very bad "it will then have to let it fall again after a circulation of time, either on this Earth or also on another, of which there are countless many in endless space, to go through a test of fleshly life once again, without knowing and only guessing that it has already been through a test of the fleshly life once before. Nor would it help them to have such knowledge, because it would fall immediately again into its original evil as necessarily sensual and thus a second test of life would be purely in vain and scattered. In order to see that more easily, I will give you all an example:
GGJ|5|232|3|0|About two thousand years ago there was a highly domineering and cruel king who out of sheer desire for murder had thousands of people executed in the cruelest way and also had given in to all other possible tortures. Where his soul went after the death of the body is easy to guess!
GGJ|5|232|4|0|As I have shown you earlier, such a soul can never reach anywhere there except only the likes of itself. What will happen to it after a short time there, where its society is just the same as it is and in time even worse, because through a certain time period their anger and their rage constantly increases, any of you can easily imagine that; for everything has its limits still with the material souls, only arrogance and domineeringness do not, which some kings have shown only too clearly in antiquity during their lifetimes, since they presented themselves to their people as a god and demanded from them that they worshipped him as the only true god and honored him with all sorts of sacrifices that he demanded in the highest way. The familiar story of the former king Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon shows that only too clearly.
GGJ|5|232|5|0|But that happens there to a much greater degree. Every such soul offers itself to the others immediately as the very highest and most powerful god, takes on immediately a terribly commanding position and straightaway demands everything from the other souls who think and act the same way.
GGJ|5|232|6|0|Indeed you cannot imagine with what rage the other similar souls, who have battled among one another for a long time for the same reason, fall upon the confident soul and put it to the most terrible tests; but such an extremely foolish soul even accepts all the imaginable torments and tortures for a time, because it is of the blind opinion that it will be recognized and accepted by the others as a god and ruler above all after having withstood all the true tests of hell.
GGJ|5|232|7|0|But since in the passing of time they then do begin to see that they were only the ridiculed, they burn with anger and rage towards their torturers, and then there is a battle and again fire to the highest degree, and these souls almost dissolve themselves in such a fire of anger, yes, they would in the end quite destroy themselves, if such a thing was possible!
GGJ|5|232|8|0|But such a permitted storm, however terribly it rages, always has its good side, in that it destroys a great part of the most harmful matter in such souls and thereby makes the soul somewhat purer. After many similar storms here and there the soul becomes soberer and seeks to get away from such a tumultuous society and seeks a way out; and then it is usually allowed to go to a better society, or it is engendered back into flesh
GGJ|5|232|9|0|And now we are back to our example king, whose soul has made such a journey that I have just described to you in detail. The soul of a previous king of antiquity, who did his terrible deeds in furthest Asia, which has returned to this world, now comes to quite a different part of the world in the usual fleshly manner in a child's body, naturally born to some poor woman. Then such a soul is a child again and knows not the least about its previous condition, and it would be highly wrong if it had even the slightest memory of that.
GGJ|5|232|10|0|The child, once again of the male gender, now grows in poverty to a man and becomes a very honest and competent worker in any domestic or agricultural work after poor upbringing and other education, recognizes God and prays to Him and thanks Him for his daily bread. In the end he finds a true desire to serve other people for a paltry reward and to be useful. In the end our worker becomes old, weak, miserable and ill, and dies like all people on Earth.
GGJ|5|232|11|0|What happens now with his soul? It comes once again to the very good, working and active souls and has its joy to stand low and to serve everyone according to need. Such a good direction of the mind causes the soon awakening of its spirit from God, which is its other-worldly alter ego (second self).
GGJ|5|232|12|0|If that is the certain case, the full union with him will not be waited for long. Once this has happened, the full consciousness comes back to such a soul and with it the clear memory of all its previous states, and it praises God's wisdom, power and love, which even in the most pitiful circumstances has led him back to the true eternal life.
GGJ|5|232|13|0|But from this you can now see clearly enough how God is able to lead every soul that seems to you quite base back to true life and light on His path that is not investigable for any mortal."
GGJ|5|233|1|1|The dissolution and emergence of the material creations
GGJ|5|233|1|0|(The Lord) "God, as the purest love in Himself, cannot do otherwise than to love His thoughts and ideas, even if they make up His counter-pole as creatures. And so even a stone cannot eternally remain a stone, and in an unthinkable number of years for you even this Earth, as all the countless other stars, become very old and soft like an old dress. And then everything will be transformed into independent spiritual things that are related to God, but for that new material creations will come forth and will, each in his own way, be led and developed.
GGJ|5|233|2|0|But certainly an extremely long time of more than eons of eons of earth years will be needed for this. However it is not to be understood that one day these present creations will suddenly rise up and be called into a very new being, but instead that happens only partly, as in a virgin forest indeed the old trees die, rot and in the end completely become water, air and ether, thus become another, spiritual being, but in its place a number of other trees always cover the ground again. But as the spirit of God works in the small things, likewise he works in the big things, if one can call God 'big' at all.
GGJ|5|233|3|0|Now I have shown you all everything clearly, without having used parables at all, as the old wise men did. But I have only shown it to you because you possess the necessary ability to understand; you do not need to pass it on to other world humanity however, except only that they should believe in My name and keep the commandments of God, since they are truly commandments of love. Everything else will in any case be revealed to the converted people by their own awakened spirit which is from God, according to the need of the soul. The children should only be satisfied with milk; once they have become manly and strong, then they will be able to digest firmer food too.
GGJ|5|233|4|0|Now think about all of this in your hearts, and should anything still be somewhat unclear to you, I will remain another five days as your guest, and you can ask Me or also one of My disciples about it, and light shall be given you! But I will not give you any other teaching from now on, since I have in any case already shown and taught you everything; but as your friend I will remain, as I have said, another five days or so with you, and from time to time show you some earthly good and useful things. Now let us go however to see all the new buildings and orchards, fields, pastures and animals!"
GGJ|5|233|5|0|Everyone thanked Me from the bottom of their hearts for this teaching, rose and went with Me to the neighbors. When these three new disciples had convinced themselves of everything that had happened there, they could not be amazed enough and taught their neighbors about Me and abut the high and holy purpose of My arrival and the neighbors now believed quite without any objection their words and were full of joy at it.
GGJ|5|233|6|0|I Myself, however, taught them about the use of the many things and objects that they now had, and thereby made them into very competent farmers, which they were not before. It goes without saying that everyone had a great joy in this. And this way these remaining five days were spent in this place.
GGJ|5|234|1|1|Section: Jesus in the region of Capernaum
GGJ|5|234|1|1|Gospel of Matthew, Chapter 17
GGJ|5|234|1|1|The transfiguration of the Lord on Mount Tabor. Gospel of Matthew 17:1-2
GGJ|5|234|1|0|On the sixth, but actually on the seventh day I said to the disciples, "We have now worked honestly for six days and have reaped a good harvest even in this desert. But now it is time to move on again; for in other places there is still a number of fields and deserts lying fallow which we will cultivate, bless and make fruitful.
GGJ|5|234|2|0|But before we move on from here, you few should stay here a time until I and Peter, John and James return to you from this high mountain, at the foot of which we are now standing, and which I will climb now with these three!"
GGJ|5|234|3|0|But those who were to remain asked Me why they were not allowed to also climb the mountain.
GGJ|5|234|4|0|And I said, "Because I wish it to be so!"
GGJ|5|234|5|0|Then they became silent and no one dared to ask Me about anything further.
GGJ|5|234|6|0|Only Aziona commented quietly to himself: "The highest mountain is that one just before us, but it is immensely difficult to climb because of its steep rock faces"
GGJ|5|234|7|0|I said, "Believe Me that no mountain is too steep for Me, and none is too high! In a few hours we will come back again and so keep a midday meal ready!"
GGJ|5|234|8|0|At this I took the three mentioned disciples with Me and we set off on our way. (Mt. 17:1) On one side the mountain was easy to climb, and we reached the highest peak in a few hours; but the mountain could only be climbed by usual mountain climbers in twelve or thirteen hours because of its height, and thus this climb of ours was a sort of miracle.
GGJ|5|234|9|0|Now we were on the highest summit, from which one can see almost all of Galilee, Judaea and Palestine, also a part of the real, great sea. When the three disciples, in rapture over the most glorious view, became downright transfigured, thanking Me from the bottom of their hearts for the immense pleasure, I also was transfigured, so much so that My face shone like the sun and My garments turned white, like fresh snow lit up by the sun (Mt. 17, 2). And the three disciples were full of amazement so that they could hardly speak.
GGJ|5|234|10|0|After a while Peter gathered himself first and said, "Lord, are we now in heaven or simply only in paradise? It seems to me as if I can hear very quiet whispering angel voices around me!"
GGJ|5|234|11|0|I said, "Neither in heaven nor in paradise IN SPECIE but instead quite simply and naturally on the Earth! But in that we have both heaven as well as paradise in us through the power of the word of God, inasmuch as it includes what is true and good, we are indeed also in heaven and at the same time in paradise. This is exactly what transfigures your heart, and while you were transfigured in your heart before Me I also became transfigured externally before your eyes so that you might become aware of being at the same time in paradise and in heaven, since your heart is full of the true of faith and, issuing from this, the goodness of love. For, what true heaven and true paradise mean is that you believe in Me and do what I teach you and, finally, that you love Me truly with all your heart, thereby carrying the true Kingdom of God within you, which is nowhere else to be found. Once you have it within, it is also present throughout all infinity, and no matter where you may be, either here on this earth or on the moon or on one of the many stars, which are nothing but celestial globes, you are surrounded by your blissful brothers, although you are not able to see them with your physical eyes on account of your body."
GGJ|5|235|1|1|The Lord in conversation with Moses and Elijah. Gospel of Matthew 17:3
GGJ|5|235|1|0|Said Peter: "Lord, I believe it says somewhere in Scripture: 'The souls of the dead will rest in the bowels of the earth till doomsday, when they will be called forth from their long sleep by the mighty trumpets of the angels. Then the righteous will rise to life eternal in the Kingdom of God, but the wicked will be cast forever into hell and will henceforth be tormented by the devils."'
GGJ|5|235|2|0|I say, "I have already explained to you how the speech of the prophets is too be understood and all the same things so many times that it would now be extremely superfluous to give you any further explanations. But in order to heal you actually from your highly false opinion, I will now open your inner eye of the soul and you will then see yourself how this rest of the souls of long deceased fathers looks like and what sort of face the bosom of the Earth has!"
GGJ|5|235|3|0|At this I said loudly, "Epheta!" That means: Open up!
GGJ|5|235|4|0|And behold, two prophets appeared, Moses and Elijah, and spoke clearly to Me about what would happen to Me in a few years, and whether such a thing could not be changed. (Mt.17:3) But I insisted to them that I could not possibly do anything other than only what the Father, Who is in Me and lives in Me, wants.
GGJ|5|235|5|0|Then both the prophets bowed deeply and said as if with one voice, "Oh Lord, Your will is alone holy and may it happen always and eternally as with us in heaven, so also among all people and spirits on Earth! We both were in our earthly lifetimes great and respected for Your name's sake; yet we wanted rather now to be with You on Earth, like these three and the others also who are not here, although they now and for a long time will be despised and persecuted for Your name's sake!"
GGJ|5|235|6|0|I said to Elijah, "You were also with Me on the Earth recently "did Herod's work on your flesh please you?"
GGJ|5|235|7|0|Elijah said, "Not on Earth, but it pleased me all the more so here, and I would like despite all the great blessing that is now mine for eternity to walk the path of the flesh another hundred times for Your sake, no matter how miserable and thorny it is."
GGJ|5|235|8|0|At this point, the disciples were overcome by sleep, so much so that they sank to the ground and for a short time were fast asleep.
GGJ|5|235|9|0|But I spoke with the two prophets and said to Elijah, "At the end of times of this Earth you will indeed be sent once again in the flesh to the people of this Earth, but no longer with a veiled inner spiritual vision, but unveiled and even brighter than on the two previous occasions when you came under the name 'Sehel' and later 'Elijah', and the brother Moisez (Moses) will lead you, but purely in spirit; for his flesh will remain until the end of time the property of the Earth.
GGJ|5|235|10|0|But then all flesh of this Earth will be transformed into the spiritual; you will however never need it as I gave you a new body for eternity anyway. Watch well over the children of Israel until I return soon when My greatest work will have been completed! Then I will also give you a firm chair in My new kingdom. For behold, the time is now here that I once showed you on Earth, when I will create everything anew: first My spiritual worlds, and later the same thing will happen to matter, until it has reached the correct level of full purification! But now let us wake the three again from their sleep!"
GGJ|5|236|1|1|The three disciples conversing with beings of the beyond. The spirit of God in man as a guide to all truth. Gospel of Matthew 17:4-9
GGJ|5|236|1|0|At this the three became awake again, rose from the ground and beheld Me, Moses and Elijah, without the shining light. This was very pleasant for them, since they had been extremely powerfully blinded by the previous too strong light. They told how they had spoken with many prophets from ancient times about all the states of the future life, just as if being and acting on Earth, and many secret matters had been explained to them.
GGJ|5|236|2|0|Moses and Elijah however taught them further about the numerous states of the great beyond.
GGJ|5|236|3|0|Then the three became so delighted and happy that Peter called out loudly to Me, "Lord, it is good for us to be here! If You wish, I will make three shelters here, one for You and one for Moses and one for Elijah!" (Mt.17:4)
GGJ|5|236|4|0|And while he was still speaking about the building of the shelters, a thick, bright cloud suddenly overshadowed them, so that they could not see or make out anything for a moment.
GGJ|5|236|5|0|And behold, a Voice spoke from the cloud: "Behold, this is My beloved Son, on Whom My favor rests, — you should listen to Him." (Mt. 17,
GGJ|5|236|6|0|The three heard this like the powerful roll of great thunder, and were terrified and fell on their faces. (Mt.17:6)
GGJ|5|236|7|0|But I immediately came to them, touched them and said to them, "Stand up, and do not be afraid!" (Mt.17:7)
GGJ|5|236|8|0|As they lifted up their eyes from the ground, they saw no one but Me alone and began to wonder greatly at everything that they had seen and that had happened. (Matth.17,8) But the three now wanted to ask Me about some other things, and namely about the meaning of everything that they had seen in their dream.
GGJ|5|236|9|0|But I said, "All that will be revealed to you by your spirit which is actually My spirit within you - in your soul, so that it will be fully alive within you; for if I explain it to you now, you will accept the explained facts in your knowledge and then believe that it is so because I have explained it to you so. But then you are not in the full truth by a long shot, and that is because what is explained is not your possession, but instead only His who has explained it to you out of His living treasure; but when your spirit reveals it in your soul, then the revelation is your possession and your are then in the full truth.
GGJ|5|236|10|0|But the spirit which I call your spirit, is really My spirit in you all and knows about all things and conditions just like I Myself. It can lead you into all wisdom. But now it is not yet awake in you and effective, that means that it is indeed in itself awake and effective, but its awareness and effect is still something foreign to you and not your belonging, because your soul is not yet pure enough to fully become one with My spirit.
GGJ|5|236|11|0|But when I shall have ascended up into My heavens after the suffering that I have already told you about, then I will pour out the holy spirit of all truth over your souls and unite it with them. This spirit, which then will be fully one with you for eternity, will also then lead you in all truth and wisdom.
GGJ|5|236|12|0|But before My ascension that I told you about do not tell anyone about what you saw here, just as nothing about what I did at Caesarea Philippi and down here with the fishermen! And now let us head down again form the mountain to the village of our fishermen!"
GGJ|5|236|13|0|And we set off on the way back, and on the way I also warned the three not to tell even the other brothers anything about what they had seen until the designated time, that is, until after My rising and ascension. (Mt.17:9)
GGJ|5|237|1|1|The incarnations of John the Baptist. Gospel of Matthew 17:10-13
GGJ|5|237|1|0|But Peter came up to Me as we were still on the way down the mountain and asked Me what that should mean, if the scribes said that Elijah must come before the arrival of the Messiah and restore all things and thus prepare the way for the Lord. (Mt.17:10)
GGJ|5|237|2|0|At this I said to Peter, "The scribes are right, and you too with this question of yours! Elijah is indeed coming first and will restore everything (Mt.17:11), yet I say to you all: Elijah already came, but they did not recognize him, just as little as they now recognize Me and did to him whatever they wished. So also the Son of Man is going to suffer at their hands, as I have told you already many times. (Mt.17:12) I say unto you: This whole corrupt kind will not move before they have reached the goal of their revenge and through it then also their judgment!
GGJ|5|237|3|0|John, in whom Elijah's spirit lived, did signs, taught and baptized and prepared thus the people for Me. What happened to him for this?
GGJ|5|237|4|0|I Myself teach only the purest religion of life and perform signs which have never been seen before on this Earth and will never be seen again in such size and extent; therefore they have all the more anger and rage at Me and will do to Me with the permission from above what I have already pointed out to you.
GGJ|5|237|5|0|Of course, the old question again and again arises in your hearts as to why I Myself allow men to do such a thing to Me. But you have been instructed often enough on this topic, and so let us go down to our people in the valley!"
GGJ|5|237|6|0|When I had finished this speech, the three saw only then that John the Baptist was actually Elijah. (Mt.17:13)
GGJ|5|237|7|0|But as we were still going down into the valley Peter asked Me another time and said, "Lord, but there is something strange about Elijah! He was really seriously on this Earth three times and always "let's say "in the flesh?
GGJ|5|237|8|0|The first two times as Sehel and later as Elijah, he did not die, but instead only ascended into heaven with the highly surely very transfigured body, although he was born into the world of a woman just like the last time; this last time however he had to really be de-bodied. What happened then to his previous two bodies, and what will happen to them now? In Your kingdom of heaven, when everything has been completed, will he go around with three bodies? For it is said that on the final day even the bodies will arise and be reunited with their souls! How should we understand that?"
GGJ|5|237|9|0|I said, "What the resurrection of the flesh and what Judgment Day means I have given more than sufficient information on these at Caesarea Philippi and down there in the village. Did you not pay attention to My speeches? Shall I repeat for you the same thing again and again? You know something about it, but out of context, and what must be blamed for this is your still very strong Jewish faith which makes you still take everything literally in your old, queer fantasy despite My numerous explanations.
GGJ|5|237|10|0|Do adopt the right viewpoint and become sensible in this My truly purest light, and you will no longer ask about such things that should have been clear to you before anyone else!
GGJ|5|237|11|0|Is not the day on which a child is born into the world its youngest day? [Translator's Note: Doomsday or Judgment Day in German = Jüngster Tag, or Jüngstes Gericht (youngest day, youngest judgment). Youngest in the sense of latest. ] Or, is not even each day of your life your youngest day and your birthday, which was once your youngest day, now your oldest?
GGJ|5|237|12|0|The flesh of which your body now consists will decay, transform into worms and plants and into their souls, and quit foreign beings will come from this which then will no longer have anything to do with your soul and with your spirit. Understand this! According to what has been explained to you, the youngest day [Judgment Day] for your soul will obviously be the one on which you will be taken out of your body."
GGJ|5|238|1|1|The resurrection of the flesh
GGJ|5|238|1|0|"By the resurrection of the flesh do understand the charitable works of true neighborly love. These will be the flesh of the soul and will rise, simultaneously with the soul, on the soul's youngest day in the spirit world upon the true trumpet call of this My teaching as a superior ether body destined for eternal life. Even if you had a hundred times carried a body on the earth, you will have only one body in the beyond, namely, the one we have discussed. — Do you now understand this?"
GGJ|5|238|2|0|Peter said, "Yes, Lord and Master, it is now clearer to me than ever! But I can still remember a text by a prophet which said something like this: You will meet your God one day in your flesh, therefore keep it pure and do not make it unclean by all sorts of sins! You will never see the face of God in a sinful body! That is approximately how the text goes, and it is hard for human reason to interpret it differently. How, then, is this to be understood in its true sense?"
GGJ|5|238|3|0|I said, "Just like the previous one! 'You will never see God in your body' means as much as : In your good works according to the well-known will of God you will see your God, because it is only the works which the soul performs with its body, which has simply been given to it as a tool, which give a soul either honor before God or also the opposite. Pure works give purity, unclean works impurity. Pure thinking in compliance with pure knowledge and otherwise chaste and clean behavior alone without works of neighborly love are by far not sufficient to provide the soul with a spirit body and, therefore, with a contemplation of God.
GGJ|5|238|4|0|For he whose soul is still so blind that he fails to understand that it is not just knowledge but chiefly the works done in compliance with pure knowledge and faith that give true permanency to the soul, is still in a pitiful condition and like a man who is quite capable of building a house but cannot decide to set to work, although he has great quantities of the best building materials on hand. Say, will he ever own a house in which he can find shelter from the uncontrollable forces of the raging elements when the winter storms come?
GGJ|5|238|5|0|What use to you in a storm are all the best-founded knowledge and understanding about what well-built walls of a house can offer as resistance to a storm, as a result of which those living in the house are fully secure from its power, if you do not own a house and on your travels across the harsh desert of your life you cannot reach any other one anymore?
GGJ|5|238|6|0|Yes, My dears, knowledge and faith however pure has no firm walls which can protect you in times of storm; but the works of true love for one's neighbor can indeed. They are the true, enduring body of the soul, its house, its land and its true world. Remember this well, not alone for your own sakes, but also above all for the sake of those to whom you will preach the gospel after Me! If they will ever know and believe the word of salvation, admonish them to do the true works of neighborly love that I so often bid you do.
GGJ|5|238|7|0|For truly I tell you: If someone says he loves God but does not heed the misery of his poor brother, he will not ever behold God in his flesh! For the Pharisees and doctors of the law also say that they serve God in the fullest measure and sense and that they continually reconcile sinful mankind with God through their prayers and sacrifices. On the other hand, they rob the people, and neighborly love is far from them. Of what benefit is this? It benefits neither the Pharisees nor the people.
GGJ|5|238|8|0|For one thing, God has never needed any human service, much less any burnt offerings of slaughtered animals. However, God looks kindly on the sacrifice offered Him in good works of love by true neighborly love and always gives His blessing in such a case. - Do you now understand, Peter, what it means to 'see God in your flesh'?"
GGJ|5|238|9|0|Peter says, "Yes, Lord, now I am perfectly clear; for You, oh Lord, have now shown it to us so clearly that we have seized it already with our hands and feet. We thank You for it! But now we are back at the place again "yet instead of midday it will already be closer to evening!"
GGJ|5|238|10|0|I say, "That matters nothing! We will take some bread and wine and then head on our way immediately! Therefore let's go the little path only very quickly!"
GGJ|5|239|1|1|The blessing of moderation. The preparation of the meat of impure animals
GGJ|5|239|1|0|We doubled our pace and soon reached Aziona's house, where the other disciples were waiting for us and Aziona, Hiram and Epiphan already were keeping a good meal ready for us, consisting of fish, bread and wine.
GGJ|5|239|2|0|Here Peter took Me aside and said: "Lord, on the road You mentioned only bread and wine, and now there is also fish. May we eat fish too?" [2]
GGJ|5|239|3|0|But I rebuked him for such petty scruples smacking of temple Jews and said: "Eat what you are served and it will harm neither your body nor your soul, but let everyone guard against excesses, including all of you.
GGJ|5|239|4|0|What is more than moderation is evil for man. Excessive eating causes diseases of the stomach, — but excessive drinking not only creates stomach and chest ailments but also lewdness and unchastity of every imaginable kind.
GGJ|5|239|5|0|, be moderate and sober in everything and you will have a healthy and cheerful soul in an always healthy body. Whoever prepares food for himself and others, let him prepare it fresh and wholesome so that it will not harm him. Bear this well in mind, along with all the other things."
GGJ|5|239|6|0|But Peter still asked and said, "Lord, do the often very respected heathens not sin when they eat the flesh of unclean animals? For it is forbidden for us Jews, and whoever eats it would commit a great sin against the Law of Moses."
GGJ|5|239|7|0|I said, "In emergency even you as a strict Jew can also eat the flesh of any animal, and it will serve you well; for all nourishment that a person is forced to take in need is purified by Me "only he must observe an even greater moderation!
GGJ|5|239|8|0|The flesh of pigs is good, but the slaughtered animal must bleed out and then be pickled for seven days in salt, vinegar and thyme and have a weight placed on top. It is then to be taken out of the brine, well dried with a linen cloth and hung for seven weeks in a smoke from good wood and herbs until it is completely dry and hard. Who then wants to eat it shall boil it at first in half water, half wine with the addition of thyme and parsley and will thus have a good and healthful food on his table. However, these animals must always be slaughtered in wintertime.
GGJ|5|239|9|0|In the same way as the pigs also the other unclean animals must be handled if their flesh, eaten in moderation, is not to be harmful to man. What applies to the land animals also applies to the various species of birds of the air and the various animals in the great oceans.
GGJ|5|239|10|0|And now, Peter, you will know what you may eat and how, so that you do not sin against your stomach and neither against your soul! But now let us take this meal quickly and immediately after move on!"
GGJ|5|239|11|0|We sat down at the table and took the meal.
GGJ|5|239|12|0|But Aziona came and said, "Lord and Master, wouldn't You rather move on tomorrow morning than now in the evening?! It is hours from here to any place known to me, and the night will catch You up before You reach any place!"
GGJ|5|239|13|0|But I said, "Remain with Me and in My teaching in your hearts, and I will also be here with you in your time on Earth and eternally after! But now I must go away from here; for not far from here many people are waiting for Me. Thus I must hurry and help them. But I will visit you in the winter again for a few days just like now; for I will spend the winter not far from here, in Kis near to Cana. But now release our ship for Me from its post, and I will then straightaway head away from here with My disciples!"
GGJ|5|239|14|0|After this everything that I had ordered happened quickly. I boarded the ship and quickly set out over the water and left with a good wind. We sailed around the northern foot of the mountain and soon came into a small bay, which lay opposite the place where we had just spent several days, over the mountain that we had climbed.
GGJ|5|239|15|0|On the shores of the bay lay a village where a lot of people lived and came together; for it was a trading place where one brought the best salt to market, also the purest mountain oil, wood, crockery and all sorts of other domestic implements. And therefore this place was a very wealthy one and always frequently visited by many people from all regions and places, and at the same time it was also the place where My disciples had come when I had sent them out for a short time before Me a few moons ago so that the people should prepare for Me, and from where I had called them then to Me in a miraculous way on the mountain near Kis; and so I was already well-known there in a certain way, and even My disciples who had spent several days there on that occasion.
GGJ|5|240|1|1|The healing of a  possessed boy. Gospel of Matthew 17:14-21
GGJ|5|240|1|0|We alighted, fixed our ship and stepped onto the land while it was still day. But on this day there was a great fair and many people were present.
GGJ|5|240|2|0|When we came to the people, we were recognized immediately by many people, and one came, fell at My feet (Mt.17:14) and said, "Lord have mercy on my son, he has great suffering; for he is a lunatic, as the doctors say, and has great torment in it, so that he often falls into the fire and into the water! (Mt.17:15) When Your disciples were here not so long ago and healed many very ill people by the laying on of their hands, I brought my son to them also; but they could not help him." (Mt.17:16)
GGJ|5|240|3|0|Then I said to those of My disciples whose faith had not yet become a rock and who a few moons ago had worked in My name, "Oh you unbelieving and amiss kind! How long shall I stay with you and how long shall I put up with you? Bring the boy here to Me!" (Mt.17:17)
GGJ|5|240|4|0|Then the father of the sick boy rose, hurried into his house and brought him to Me straightaway. When the boy was with Me, he made a terribly distorted face; for the terrible spirit by which the boy was possessed, tore him a few times before Me and forced out of the very contorted mouth of the boy several terrible curses and obscenities, which are not necessary to be repeated here. But I rebuked the terrible spirit very much and commanded it to leave the boy's body instantly and to go down to hell. Then the evil visibly flew out of the boy and the boy was immediately fully cured. (Mt.17:18)
GGJ|5|240|5|0|But the terrible spirit had the form of a great black, fluffy cat and asked Me, saying, "You, son of the very highest, free me from hell and punish me in some other way!"
GGJ|5|240|6|0|But I said, "Rise from here to the bare gorges of the moon where you were before and purge your many abominations that you performed eighty years ago when you were still on Earth in the flesh!"
GGJ|5|240|7|0|Then the terrible spirit took the form of an ape with great bat-like wings and immediately flew up and away like an arrow. The people were amazed, and many were terrified at such a sight.
GGJ|5|240|8|0|But I calmed them and said, "Do not be afraid; for I have been given all power in heaven as well as on Earth, and this spirit which tortured this boy for seven years will never again come close to this Earth!"
GGJ|5|240|9|0|But then the father of the now fully healthy boy asked Me, "Lord, why did this have to happen to my son, who has never sinned in any seeming way, just as my whole house has always kept strictly to the Law? And yet it was the very most innocent of all who had to be so miserably tortured for such a long time! Such a thing can only happen with God's permission! But why does God allow such a thing?"
GGJ|5|240|10|0|I answered and said, "God tests those whom He loves in particular, and if the tested passes the test well, then he has found his salvation for eternity!
GGJ|5|240|11|0|But the soul of your boy is from one of those great worlds, countless many of which fill the endlessly great space over and under this Earth. It needed this for its salvation as well as the test of the flesh, through which it already received the power in the youth which many a soul does not achieve even if it had to bear the pressure of its heavy flesh for a hundred years.
GGJ|5|240|12|0|Believe Me, the people do not know it, and nor can they know, why such a thing is and happens; but God knows about absolutely everything!
GGJ|5|240|13|0|But eighty years ago this terrible spirit was a very usurious pig trader and had an important trading business, became very rich and in the end as a Jew even ran a slave trade, where he made use of great cruelty. Finally he died a miserable death, and his fate was to reach the kingdom of the devils as a devil himself.
GGJ|5|240|14|0|And because it suited him there very badly, he began to go into himself and though in his innards: Why did I have to become a devil then? My bad, gluttonous body was guilty. Let me go back again into the good, sober flesh of an innocent boy and I will become an angel in it! And if the boy's flesh should feel even the slightest desire for gluttony, then it shall immediately be chastised by me!
GGJ|5|240|15|0|And behold, since this was a very serious decision of the indeed very terrible soul, it was practically granted to him. The success of it however is a good one for the boy, and the previously very terrible soul has now a better direction and taken on even something more human. Anything further will be done by the highly barren and inhospitable abysses of the moon!"
GGJ|5|240|16|0|At this the man asked me further and said, "Is the moon a world as well? And how did my son become a lunatic then? For besides the possession he must have been that, because the full moon had a great influence on his suffering."
GGJ|5|240|17|0|I said, "You will not understand, or only with difficulty, that the moon is also a type of Earth and world, although it is so; but My disciples understand it, and the later descendents will understand and see it only too well. But that your boy always had such a great fear of the full moon was not dependent on his nature, but instead in that of the spirit plaguing him, which originally came from that very scanty and highly inhospitable world. Anything further you do not need to know."
GGJ|5|240|18|0|When many standing around also heard this, they said, "That is an extraordinary person! He performs miracles like a great prophet, but immediately afterwards he begins to speak nonsense and speaks like a madman!"
GGJ|5|240|19|0|But the man went up to them and said very seriously, "He is certainly not crazy "but we are, because we are not capable of understanding his wisdom!"
GGJ|5|240|20|0|Then there was a short heated exchange among them, which the healed boy brought to an end with a few very cogent words.
GGJ|5|240|21|0|At this My disciples came up to Me and asked, saying, "Lord, now tell us why we could not drive out this spirit; for we drove out many others in Your name?" (Mt.17:19)
GGJ|5|240|22|0|I said, "Firstly because you have so little faith! For I tell you all: Truly, if you have firm, undoubting faith as small as a mustard seed, you can say to this high mountain: Move from here to there over the sea! And it will immediately lift itself up, and nothing will be impossible for you! (Mt.17:20) But this kind [of spirit] does not go out except by prayer and fasting. (Mt.17:21)
GGJ|5|240|23|0|When you were here, the boy had not yet reached the highest degree of fasting and prayer, as his possessor demanded. But now the case has happened and the most believing of you would have been able to drive it out, although the spirit would certainly have proved to be very stubborn. But now it was better thus. Now it is already becoming evening, the sun is sinking there under the horizon, and so we will go to the house of the man whose son I have healed!"
GGJ|5|241|1|1|The Lord's sojourn in Jesaira and stop at Peter's fishing lodge near Capernaum
GGJ|5|241|1|0|But the man heard this and became extremely glad that I had decided to take up accommodation with him. The man prepared an evening meal and was very friendly to us, likewise his whole house as well. Only he advised us not to go to Jerusalem; for he had recently been there for business and had heard only too clearly what an intransigent hate the Pharisees had particularly towards Me.
GGJ|5|241|2|0|But I said, "Friend, I know their most secret thoughts! And what they want to do to Me and even will do, I know very well. But even if they kill Me, nonetheless it will not help them at all; for after three days I will defeat death and rise again and be with My people again until the end of the world! But now nothing more about it, but instead give us a good bed for the night, and we will lie down to rest, since our limbs have become very tired!"
GGJ|5|241|3|0|The host did that immediately and we lay down to rest. The night was quickly slept through, and we were already on our feet before dawn. And our host already busied his whole house and had them provide a morning meal for us. When that had been taken, the disciples asked Me what else was to be done.
GGJ|5|241|4|0|And I said, "Now we will travel on; for here there is not much to do!"
GGJ|5|241|5|0|Then the host asked, saying, "I would have been of the opinion that there is a lot to be done here; for on this place there are a great number of people!"
GGJ|5|241|6|0|I said, "That is true indeed; but they are mostly sheer traders, and they have either little or no meaning at all for us. Thus we want to go somewhere else where there are not so many traders and money changers."
GGJ|5|241|7|0|At this I rose with My disciples and we boarded our ship and quickly sailed away. Towards the middle of the day we came along the bank to our old Jesaira after our journey which was somewhat slower this time. When the people here saw us, they ran towards us in crowds and begged Me to heal their sick.
GGJ|5|241|8|0|But I said, "I did not come only to heal your sick, but instead much more in order to tell you that the kingdom of God is near to you, as I told you not so long ago; but you did not pay attention to it then, because you knew Me from Nazareth, and only now are you thinking anything of it! And so I will not remain with you and nor will I heal your sick! Go to your doctors; they will no doubt come to terms with your sick!"
GGJ|5|241|9|0|At this some of them became sullen, but others remained and continued to ask Me to heal their sick.
GGJ|5|241|10|0|But I said, "It will be well for those of you who believe that I am the promised Messiah, who lays his hands on the sick in My name, and it should be better for him, whatever evil he has been beset with!"
GGJ|5|241|11|0|Then many shouted, "We believe, we believe!"
GGJ|5|241|12|0|At this they left the bank hastily and hurried to their sick, of whom several had already become fresh and healthy. But those who did not really believe in their hearts laid their hands on their sick in vain and ran back to the bank again in order to seek advice from Me about what was lacking, why they could not succeed to do what their neighbors had done. But I was no longer in that place, but already quite far away, and indeed almost at the place where Peter had his fisherman's hut, not far from Capernaum.
GGJ|5|241|13|0|We remained there for a few days and rested from our efforts a little and helped Peter's family to fish. Here we also left the ship and then made the journey to Galilee by foot and visited a number of places, villages and areas. I and the disciples announced the gospel, found a good reception from many, but also many opponents. For on this journey I performed few miracles, for there was too little faith for it. But in general, northern Galilee was too much peppered with Greeks and Romans and always crossed by a number of conjurors and magicians who did their business there, since miracles did not mean much there and were not treated with much respect. It was therefore better to only sow here the good seed, allow it to grow and then, a year later, give it further care.
GGJ|5|242|1|1|The Lord talks about His imminent suffering. Gospel of Matthew 17:22-23
GGJ|5|242|1|0|When we had come to the end of our journey through northern Galilee, the disciples asked Me and said, "Lord, we have now moved around upper Galilee for a few moons from place to place and almost from house to house, and have preached Your teaching, and many have accepted it with much love and faith and have thus converted from paganism to Judaism. We are now almost finished with Galilee; what should or will we do now? Should we move to Judea, Iturea, Trachonitis or to Palestine, which are so hostile to You and to us?"
GGJ|5|242|2|0|I said, "If you teach the people My word, your speech is good and wise; but when you say such things and the most foolish things of the world to Me, then you are just like quite ordinary people and think and speak like they do! When My time of My suffering predicted already many times to you all comes, it will be there without fail; but as long as it is not, we can go to Jerusalem and Bethlehem a hundred times and no one will lay a hand on us! Have you understood Me?"
GGJ|5|242|3|0|Peter said, "Yes, Lord; for You have now spoken again very clearly! But now tell us for once very exactly what Your suffering will consist of!"
GGJ|5|242|4|0|I said, I told you all already with the old Roman, Mark, and again among the poor fishermen and also even earlier, when we went to Caesarea, what will happen to Me in a few years from now in Jerusalem. Why do you ask then again? Yes, you have a great fear of it, and so you ask for the sake of your fear; but so that your soul get used to it, I will tell you all once again:
GGJ|5|242|5|0|In that future time it will happen that I, but only as a son of man, am going to be delivered into the hands of man. (Mt.17:22) They will indeed kill in Me what is of the son of man; but on the third day the killed son of man will "let's say "rise again with skin and hair and go forth from the grave more living than now as an eternal victor over death and hell, and you will have Me again in your midst as now. (Mt.17:23) But no hair on your heads will be harmed! Understand once and for all how things will be!"
GGJ|5|242|6|0|Everyone said, "Yes, Lord, from now on we understand it and see also more or less, and it seems to us as if we heard words saying in us: One must first even have a mortal body if one can open the eyes of the very mortal, blind and evil people to life in the fullest way."
GGJ|5|242|7|0|And I said in addition, "Amen, so is it; for whoever is not spiritually alive through and through himself, cannot secure the full eternal life of another one! But I came to this world in order to do that in word and deed, and so this must also happen. For also My body is now still as mortal as yours; but it will become immortal, and henceforth I shall be able to fully secure eternal life in its fullness for you." Have you understood that now?"
GGJ|5|242|8|0|Now the disciples understood better and became calmer.
GGJ|5|243|1|1|Peter and the tax collector. Gospel of Matthew 17:24-27
GGJ|5|243|1|0|With other conversations of the same type, through which the disciples came out of their worry, we came into the area of Capernaum. And there was a toll booth; this stood near to the Sea of Galilee and demanded from everyone the road toll.
GGJ|5|243|2|0|Therefore the tax-collector, to whom we were very well-known, went to Peter and said, "Does your teacher not pay the tribute money?" (Mt.17:24)
GGJ|5|243|3|0|And Peter answered, "Oh yes, if anyone demands it of Him; but firstly we are no foreigners who alone have to pay the tax according to the law, and secondly none of us, including the Master, has any money. You know that there on the sea, hardly two hundred steps from here, is my house. We are now going there and will certainly spend some days there, and I will bring you over the tribute money straightaway."
GGJ|5|243|4|0|Then the tax-collector spoke. "There is no hurry with it; except for your master, who is no citizen of Capernaum, the rest of you are free, because you are locals."
GGJ|5|243|5|0|At this decision we then went home to Peter's house, and when we were there, I asked the disciples and said, "What do you think now, Simon Peter? From whom do the kings of the Earth collect customs or poll tax? From their sons or, as I well know, only from strangers?" (Mt.17:25)
GGJ|5|243|6|0|Peter said, "As I have just dealt with the tax-collector at the customs house "only from strangers!"
GGJ|5|243|7|0|Then I said further, "Thus we as children are free! (Mt.17:26) But so that we will not annoy these greedy people, and since you according to the affirmation of your family members possess not a penny of money in the house, take a strong hook, go down to the sea and throw the hook, and the first fish that you catch, take it in; and when you open its mouth, you will find a Stator in it (two-drachma coin)! Take it, bring it here and give it to the tax-collector for Me and you!" (Mt.17:27)
GGJ|5|243|8|0|Peter now immediately did as I had ordered. And behold, a seven-pound salmon caught the hook, brought the Stator "and us a good meal; for this type of fish are the best and healthiest of a lake. When Peter returned from the customs house, he said that the tax-collector refused to accept the whole Stator, but only wanted to accept half. However, he, Peter, had reassured him that all twelve of them had travelled as far as the Master alone. The tax-collector found that well-reckoned and finally accepted the whole Stator.
GGJ|5|243|9|0|But I said, "Well, just have the fish prepared, and we'll let the tax-collector be who he is!"
GGJ|5|243|10|0|But James asked Me how the Stator had got into the fish's mouth.
GGJ|5|243|11|0|And I said, "The Romans from Capernaum occupied themselves by throwing drachma into the water for their ship's boys who could swim, and these then fetched them out again. But our salmon snapped this one up and chewed it for a time. But since the metal would not be chewed nor swallowed, it remained stuck in the fish's mouth and Peter caught exactly the same hungry salmon all the easier because it was very hungry. The miracle for man is only that I knew about it. But now see that we are served wine and bread and in addition the fish!"
GGJ|5|243|12|0|Everyone hurried there now to fetch what had been demanded. The wine of course had to be manufactured in the familiar, miraculous way. Very soon everything was ready and we sat down at the table.
GGJ|5|244|1|1|Section: The Lord in the house of Simon Peter
GGJ|5|244|1|1|Gospel of Matthew, Chapter 18
GGJ|5|244|1|1|On the greatest in heaven. On annoyances. Gospel of Matthew 18:1-9
GGJ|5|244|1|0|But as we were eating and drinking and in the end were filled with good things, which lasted almost an hour, several disciples rose from their seats, came up to Me and asked Me, "Lord, You have now told us a lot about the actual form of the kingdom of heaven, and how there are various levels of eternal bliss, of which some close to God and others further and once again some stand in a way the furthest from the Sun of Grace. We found that quite right and according to all reason; for there must also be differences in heaven, both in form as well as in the various levels of bliss and the blessed. We however would like to hear from You now who will be the first in Your heavens and who, as one says, will be the greatest according to God." (Mt.18:1)
GGJ|5|244|2|0|But in Simon Peter's house there were several children of the neighbors; I called one of them to Me and made him stand right away in the midst of the inquiring disciples (Mt. 18:2) and said to them, "Truly, unless you are converted from such worldly arrogant thoughts and become just as humble as these children, then even you yourselves, although you are now My disciples, will not enter the kingdom of heaven! (Mt.18:3)
GGJ|5|244|3|0|Whoever then humbles himself like this child and feels no trace of any arrogance in himself, he is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven; for only true humility of a pure heart alone determines the degree of blessing in heaven. (Mt.18:4)
GGJ|5|244|4|0|But who ever receives one such child in My name, receives Me! (Mt.18:5) But whoever causes one of these little ones who believe in Me to stumble, it is better for him that a heavy millstone be hung around his neck and that he be drowned in the depth of the sea. (Mt.18:6) Truly I say to you: Woe to the world because of its stumbling blocks; for those who cause the stumbling blocks will find the most merciless judge!"
GGJ|5|244|5|0|At this a disciple turned to Me and said, "Lord, at this speech of Yours and according to its meaning the kingdom of heaven will look very empty; for where on Earth lives the man who, without wanting to, has not annoyed one or another child? And I suggest the case that such a child would never be annoyed by anyone. Nonetheless in his adult age he will be very instinctively annoyed by his own awakened drive and partly through the necessary knowledge of the Laws of Moses. Nonetheless tell us clearly what You wanted to say to us with such a speech, which is very hard!"
GGJ|5|244|6|0|I spoke further and said, "Do not be foolish in your thoughts! What only somewhat wise person will count it as your sin if you, without knowing and wanting it, have annoyed someone?! Indeed certain stumbling blocks must come into the world, but they are permitted from above; But I only say now: Woe to him through whom it comes evilly und intentionally!" (Mt.18:7)
GGJ|5|244|7|0|Here another disciple took up the word again and said, "But what will happen then if my own nature annoys me? Who will be held responsible? Obviously he who gave me such an irritable nature will be guilty!"
GGJ|5|244|8|0|At this somewhat too free and quite cheeky question on the part of the somewhat excited disciple, I also became somewhat excited then and said, "If your hand or your foot causes you to stumble, cut it off and throw it from you; it is better for you to enter the kingdom of heaven crippled or lame than having two hands or two feet, to be cast into the eternal fire!" (Mt.18:8) And if your eye causes you to stumble, pluck it out and throw it from you; for it is better to enter the kingdom of heaven with one eye than, having two eyes, be cast into the hell of fire!" (Mt.18:9)
GGJ|5|244|9|0|At this Peter, who did not really like this lesson, rose and said, "But Lord, do You no longer remember the words that You said among the poor fishermen about the essence of hell, about judgment and about the eternal punishments of the lost souls? Yes, those were lessons which every healthy human reason must greet with the highest joy! But what You have now taught in a sort of excitement wipes away everything previous, and the old hell with its eternal punishments and its Satans and devils and fires stands again as before in the fully unchanged form before us, and we also have a very angriest God before us again! I knew that we would come back to the old things and the Indians with their terrible atoning mutilations have thus the only true and correct religion for life!
GGJ|5|244|10|0|You see, I present the example that exactly this left hand of mine annoys me! So that it cannot possibly further annoy me, I take an axe at Your command and cut the annoying hand off, which would obviously give me death without a fast help from a doctor. But I present the valuable case that I am healed and then go on very cheerfully. But it happens that the right hand begins to annoy me then. According to this lesson of Yours, I should cut it off too for the sake of the kingdom of heaven, which is however completely impossible now. So it now begs the question what I have to do in this case in order not to lose the kingdom of heaven!
GGJ|5|244|11|0|My dear Lord and Master! With this teaching it will not be as You have now said! But whether there is another meaning behind it, that is a question which would be very difficult for any man, however wise, to answer. Before he thus accepts it naked as true and legally serious as You have just said, he will take his time and certainly remain with his old religion. I myself, as valuable as Your kingdom of heaven is and can be, indeed want to earn it through all possible self-denial, but never through cutting of my hands and feet and plucking out my eyes! Instead of that one would rather take his whole life, and then one is quite safe from all stumbling blocks!"
GGJ|5|245|1|1|The explanation of the parables of the annoyances
GGJ|5|245|1|0|With these words of Peter's all the other apostles except for John agreed. But this one however took up the word and said, "But, dear brothers, how can you all now get so worked up about this as if the Lord had given us quite a new religion! Do you not remember then the words of the Lord on the mountain in Samaria! Then the Lord spoke about the stumbling blocks almost the same way and also gave us the correct light on it. Then you all understood everything in the right way; how then not now?"
GGJ|5|245|2|0|Said Peter: "It now indeed seems to me as if there has already been a mention of it; but about how it is to be taken and understood, I know just like surely the other brothers no syllable more, and it would be very desirable that this would be explained to us one more time."
GGJ|5|245|3|0|Said I: "Such words were even written down like just now these words which I have now said about the disadvantages of stumbling blocks are to describe so that you do not forget them again so easily.
GGJ|5|245|4|0|But what does a human hand correspond to? The action, whether it is good or bad, is an action which is represented in the correct correspondence through the word and image 'hand'; but the firm will is the axe, with which alone you can separate your bad activity from yourself for ever. But how can you now be so foolish and think that I commanded the physical mutilation?
GGJ|5|245|5|0|I spoke commandingly also about a foot that annoys you. Who indeed will ever be able to really cut off their own foot? And how foolish would I Myself be to order such a cruel mutilation of the own body so that the soul would be saved from hell!
GGJ|5|245|6|0|But just as the body must have feet in order to proceed and to be able to be active in the right place, so the soul must have love and desire for something so that it will become active in it and for the purpose of its comfort, however characterized.
GGJ|5|245|7|0|If now love and desire of the soul are not according to My teaching, which is clear to be seen, then it is bad and annoys your whole body, and if you take the sharp axe of will again and cut off such love and desire and change and act then alone with good love and desire, you will then very easily enter the kingdom of heaven on these new feet of the soul!
GGJ|5|245|8|0|Thus it is basically to be understood thus: Every person on this world has of necessity a twofold love and a desire issuing from it. One is - and must be so - material, since without it no one would till the soil or take a wife. For man on this earth to do this, he must have a material love and outward desire motivating and carrying him to such an action. If such a love and desire for the material world becomes too mighty, it offends the whole man and makes the soul languish because the soul is pushed too deeply into matter. It is then high time for man to take courage and, with a firm will, free himself completely of such a love and desire and strive with all his might only for that which is purely of the spirit. If this is the case, it is in itself sufficient to gain the Kingdom of God, although he should, on account of the proper order of things, do both for the sake of neighborly love.
GGJ|5|245|9|0|There are now already, and in the future there will be even more who will completely turn away from the world and its work and alone strive for that which is of the spirit. I do not say that they will thereby one day be completely justified. But, as I said, they are still much better off than to be, as offended material men, sucked in by the opposite pole of life about which I spoke at the fisher Aziona's, which means as much as to go, or be thrown, into hell.
GGJ|5|245|10|0|By the tearing out and casting away of the eye is to be understood the worldly intellect of man. It is an eye of the soul, with which the soul beholds and judges the things of the world and compares them with the things of the spirit. Whenever the eye turns too much to the world and completely away from that which is of the spirit, hardly remembering God, the soul is badly offended, since thereby it also passes totally into matter. It is then high time to renounce the mere worldly wisdom and, for the sake of heaven, think purely of that which is of God, the spirit and the soul.
GGJ|5|245|11|0|Whoever does that will also stand there justified and behold the countenance of God. But such blessed spirits of those who have raised their worldly wisdom through words and deeds to a divine level will yield significantly to them.
GGJ|5|245|12|0|I now think that you all will have indeed understood this now, and if I in future should come back to this topic again, do not ask Me any longer about the meaning of such parables which I am giving you thus clothed, because they are purely placed there for the soul, which now is clothed for every person on this Earth through the flesh from every fleshly eye! For it is one thing about a teaching concerning the whole man, and another about a teaching which is concerned only with the soul. Do you understand all this now?"
GGJ|5|246|1|1|The children as role models for the disciples. God and man in the Lord. Gospel of Matthew 18:10
GGJ|5|246|1|0|Now Peter said, "Yes, Lord and Master, now we are quite perfectly in the clear about this; but therefore I ask You for the future to immediately give us the explanation at other similar lessons so that we do not have to become annoyed at our own lack of understanding!"
GGJ|5|246|2|0|Said I : "I will do that where it is necessary; but where I want to strengthen your own ability to think and make your soul more active, then I will not reveal the images immediately. For whoever wants to be a correct teacher must give his lessons so that his disciples always have much to think about and to seek, otherwise he makes them into lazy and idle researchers of all sorts of truths.
GGJ|5|246|3|0|"I also say unto you all: The Master who teaches must always be a wise man and must understand himself indeed from the deepest foundations what he is teaching. But the disciples should, as long as they are disciples, from now on be like these little ones here, who accept and follow a lesson given to them even if they have by no means seen the inner meaning of it; the correct insight will come to them in their more mature years."
GGJ|5|246|4|0|But at this some of the disciples were still thinking to themselves silently that it would take a very long time before they would be wise and understanding themselves, if they should now behave as foolish and uncomprehending as the foolish, uncomprehending and inexperienced scruffy children, among whom none had ever yet learnt in any school the alpha and even less the omega!
GGJ|5|246|5|0|But I said, "See that you do not despise one of these little ones! For I say to you that their angels in heaven continually behold the face of My Father who is in heaven!" (Mt.18:10)
GGJ|5|246|6|0|Says Peter: "Have we no longer any angels in heaven, who also at all times look on the face of Your Heavenly Father? Also, You have said that Your Father dwells in You and is fully at one with You, and then again You transfer Him to the endlessly remote heaven. Well, this is something we again cannot fathom. How are we to understand that? Does Your Father take turns between dwelling in You and dwelling in the heavens? And how come that You are sometimes the Father Himself and at other times only His Son? — Kindly give us a little more enlightenment than we had before on this point."
GGJ|5|246|7|0|Said I: "You certainly also have your guardian angels in heaven and would not be My disciples without them. But the little ones have them, too, and for this reason you shall not look down upon them, for they are fully your equals. I told you this because I know you do not like children.
GGJ|5|246|8|0|If you cannot love these tender, dear and angel-pure little children, how will you then love your neighbor and how will you love your God?
GGJ|5|246|9|0|If you want to educate human beings after My heart, you must already begin with the children, for truly I tell you: The instruction in the cradle is worth more than all the learned institutes of the world. Whoever wants to form children into human beings must love them and be patient with them. Such a child is by nature poorer than a hundred beggars; for it is poor in spirit, poor in physical strength and poor in possessions.
GGJ|5|246|10|0|Therefore, I tell you and through you all the people to whom this gospel will be preached once again: Whoever receives such a child in My name receives Me. Once he has thus, full of love, received Me, he has also received the Father in Heaven and his household will be richly blessed. For such children are themselves a genuine and true blessing of God in the house where they live and where they are cared for, nurtured and formed into true human beings. And it does not matter of what sex they are, male or female, in their youth they are like the angels of heaven.
GGJ|5|246|11|0|Now that you, Peter, ask about My Father in Heaven and why I sometimes say that He is in heaven and at other times that He is in Me and at one with Me, all I need is patience with your memory, otherwise I could in the end be angry with you.
GGJ|5|246|12|0|What heaven is and where it is I have only recently shown and explained to you all, and in particular to you, in every detail and the clearest light, up on the mountain. Moreover, I have spoken almost too much and too often on the indivisible and inseparable relationship between Me and My Father, and behold, now again you know nothing about it!
GGJ|5|246|13|0|Is not the Father the eternal love within Me? But where it is and lives, is that not heaven and the true kingdom of God?
GGJ|5|246|14|0|Am I, as a man, not the Son of that same love that dwells in Me and that has created from eternity all there is and fills infinity? And since this eternal and almighty love of God is within Me, am I not, then, completely at one with it? — Now say whether you still cannot grasp this."
GGJ|5|246|15|0|Peter says, "Yes, I now quite certainly see it better than I saw it previously. But nonetheless there are still some things in it which, to be honest, are still not fully clear to me! And what is still not so clear to me consists of the fact that I still do not see why You said once about Yourself that You are the Son of man, another time the Son of God and once again Jehovah Himself! If You will give me another little light about it then You will do good to us all; for I believe that none of us has the correct insight in this yet!"
GGJ|5|246|16|0|Say I: "I have also quite clearly explained this to you at occasions when I spoke about My impending suffering; but if such a thing is not explained at least ten times so that you can touch it with your hands and feet, you do not understand it! I will tell you then one more time:
GGJ|5|246|17|0|Neither Jehovah in Me, nor I as the soul of His eternal Son, but only in the flesh as the Son of man will be killed in Jerusalem, but on the third day will rise again as fully transfigured and then for eternity be one with Him who is in Me and reveals everything in Me that I as a son of man have to do and to say, and whom you still do not fully know although He has been speaking and working among you for a good time already. And now, Simon of Judah, you speak again!"
GGJ|5|247|1|1|The mystery of Calvary. Gospel of Matthew 18:11-14
GGJ|5|247|1|0|Says Simon Judah: Yes, Lord and Master, there is still many a word coming from Your mouth that should be discussed as it is not quite comprehensible in the fullness of its light to even the soundest human reason. And there in the background, grinning like a monster, is the strict and indisputable necessity of the suffering in store for the Son of Man, and I dare to maintain firmly that no ever so healthy and excellent man's reason will be able to quite clearly see this necessity.
GGJ|5|247|2|0|No matter how necessary such an act may be for the accomplishment of a principal goal set by You eternities ago, all this is of little or no avail and has no calming and illuminating effect on human reason, which will at all times raise the question: 'Why did the Almighty have to be to such an extent ill-treated by His created beings in order to give them eternal life and bliss? Were not His purest teaching and His miracles, which are only possible to God, sufficient? If all that does not better men, how can His suffering and death be expected to better them?'
GGJ|5|247|3|0|I, as one of Your staunchest followers, do quite frankly declare: Your suffering will become a stumbling block for many good men, so much so that they will become wavering in their faith. Therefore, I am asking You already now to give us a proper light so that we can at the right time give those who ask us a proper enlightenment and, thus, set their minds at rest."
GGJ|5|247|4|0|Said I: "You are here probing into a rather good and just matter which you, as a mere man, will never be able to comprehend completely and properly, even if I now give you the right explanation. Only after My resurrection, when you will be reborn in the spirit, will you be able to find the answer to the great 'why' in all purity and clarity.
GGJ|5|247|5|0|I, as the sole supporter of all being and life, must now also redeem that which, eternities ago, had fallen to judgment and death through the firmness of My will and must, through the very judgment and the death of this My flesh and blood, penetrate into the old judgment and death. Thus I can, for the sake of the material side of things which as such has matured, loosen and undo the fetters of My own divine will so that henceforth all created beings will be able to pass from eternal death into a free and independent life.
GGJ|5|247|6|0|And it is exactly for this that the Son of Man has come into the world to look for what was practically lost from eternity, to redeem it and render it suitable for eternal bliss (Mt.18:11)
GGJ|5|247|7|0|What do you think Suppose a man has a hundred sheep. If one of them strays somewhere in the woods, does he not leave the other ninety-nine on the hillside and go in search of the one that strayed? (Mt. 18, 12) And if he should find it, truly I tell you this: Will he not be more delighted over that sheep than over the ninety-nine that never strayed? (Mt. 18, 13).
GGJ|5|247|8|0|And behold, the same thing applies also to God, although He has through His almighty will created everything contained in infinite space out of the eternal fullness of His everlasting, innumerable thoughts, ideas and concepts that He put, as it were, outside of Himself through the firmness of His will. If everything had to stay forever as it is now, in rigid judgment and death, it would be like the lost sheep that could no longer be found anywhere. And what pleasure and joy would a forever dead, material creation give to God?
GGJ|5|247|9|0|This is mainly why I now came into this world, clothed in matter, namely, to look for this lost sheep and lead it to its blissful destination.
GGJ|5|247|10|0|God's Spirit and will are now being appeased and, as it were, made pliable and loosened up in this My body, thus in matter. Once this has been accomplished, this My matter must, in the greatest degradation and humiliation possible, be detached and then broken and the Spirit of God that dwells within Me and is at one with My soul must awaken and enliven this broken matter, purified through the fire of His love, and it will then rise as a conqueror over all judgment and death.
GGJ|5|247|11|0|I have told you in advance that at present you will not yet clearly understand how and why this must — and will —happen. But you can conclude from this that such an act, however abhorrent it may look to a mere human eye, is yet necessary if all creation is to be led back in the proper course of time to a free, independent, pure life in God.
GGJ|5|247|12|0|Now that I have unveiled this sufficiently for you to understand, you will inwardly see — since you now understand who the little ones really are — that it is the Father's will that not even the least and most insignificant of them should ever be lost (Mt. 18, 14).
GGJ|5|247|13|0|And I therefore presented these children to you all and showed you in a well-ordered correspondence to the will of Him who lives in Me and is a Lord for eternity over all creation in the whole infinity. And since I now have spoken such to you and we have time and leisure in abundance, you may speak again and show where you are still lacking. Peter, is there something else?"
GGJ|5|247|14|0|The disciple said, "Oh Lord and Master, there is indeed something! But I must digest this a little bit more; for if I now came with something new, what I have just heard would leave me right away, and You would have given the great light in vain."
GGJ|5|247|15|0|At this there was a short pause in the speaking and the disciples thought very hard about what I had just said to them.
GGJ|5|248|1|1|On forgiveness. Gospel of Matthew 18:15-22
GGJ|5|248|1|0|But outside Peter's house a loud disagreement started up between some fishermen returning home, and Peter thought that we should go out in order to calm the bad argument.
GGJ|5|248|2|0|I said, "Yes, you do that then, it is a good deed to settle quarrels amongst men so that their anger subsides, which is an offspring of hell and for years contaminates the heart and darkens the soul."
GGJ|5|248|3|0|At this Peter went out and asked the two who were still arguing outside his house what the matter was over which they had got into such a bad argument.
GGJ|5|248|4|0|Then one of them, who was somewhat calmer, said that the servant of a citizen from the town, who had no fishing right and was standing there in their midst, had fished with rods on one of the best fishing spots, made a very rich catch and, as they as the authorized fishermen had caught him there, chastised him and taken away his catch according to their rights, he had set himself against them and had begun to prove with the crudest expressions that he also had the full rights and could fish wherever he wanted. However he had no license and was only claiming the right, which they could not and would not tolerate.
GGJ|5|248|5|0|When Peter heard this, he said, "The man is indeed a thief; but nonetheless let him go now. If he dares to be cheeky again, only then give him over to the judges; for you know yourselves that we should forgive our enemies seven times according to the Law!"
GGJ|5|248|6|0|Then the fishermen, who were holding the fish thief firmly, said, "We have forgiven him his cheek seven times already; but the Law does not speak of forgiving eight times, and we therefore now want to place him before a judge."
GGJ|5|248|7|0|Peter said, "You indeed have the full right to do that; but for my sake do the better thing here and forgive him also this last time, although it is already the eighth time! But if you catch him a ninth time at his cheek, then you can exercise your good right on him!"
GGJ|5|248|8|0|At these words they let the thief go, after he had promised them never again to commit the crime, and thus the bad quarrel was calmed, and the arguers returned to their houses calmly.
GGJ|5|248|9|0|When Peter came back into the room to us, he said, "Lord and Master, the argument is indeed calmed, since I have persuaded my neighbors to overlook the fisher-thief's cheek for an eighth time; but legally this eighth time would indeed have been to hand him over to the court. It would be also very good, oh Lord, if You would explain somewhat more clearly the Laws of Moses in this earthly legal area, particularly in these days when also the laws of Rome have begun to reach into the Jewish lifestyle very strongly and one no longer really knows whether one should hold more to the laws of Moses or of Rome. In some respects the Roman law is obviously more humane than Moses', which can no longer be used literally in many cases as a state law. What would now be correct according to Your greatest love and wisdom?"
GGJ|5|248|10|0|Said I: "I know that the things are now so and it is difficult for a judge to decide between the two laws and also difficult to determine how and when one person has sinned against another, because for example the one law calls good what according to the other law is a sin.
GGJ|5|248|11|0|In order to give you all and through you for all people an assignation, according to which everyone can direct himself, remember this and also write it down:
GGJ|5|248|12|0|If any brother of yours sins against you, go and reprove him in private; if he listens to you, you have won your brother. (Mt.18:15) But if he does not listen to you, take one or two more with you, so that by the mouth of two or three witnesses of the community every fact may be confirmed. (Mt.18:16) And if he refuses to listen to them, tell it to the community; and if he refuses to listen even to the community, let him be declared a Gentile and a tax-gatherer by you, by the witnesses and by the community. (Mt.18:17)
GGJ|5|248|13|0|And let that be enough for you and for everyone; anything else is from evil and creates anew even greater evil. This determination is taken from My divine order and is valid not only here but also for the great beyond. For truly I say to you, whatever you shall bind on Earth shall have been bound in heaven; and whatever you loose on Earth shall have been loosed in heaven. (Mt.18:18)
GGJ|5|248|14|0|Again I say to you, so that you shall cope better with all argument and all discomfort, that if two of you agree on Earth about anything that they may ask the Father in My name, it shall be granted them by My Father who is in heaven, and thus on Earth. (Mt.18:19)
GGJ|5|248|15|0|Therefore If someone has sinned against you, forgive him wholeheartedly and ask the Father in My name to set the sinner's heart right, and this will happen in proportion to your faith and your forgiveness towards the one who has sinned against you.
GGJ|5|248|16|0|Again I say to you: where two or three have gathered in My name concerning a matter which is good and within My order, there I am in their midst in the spirit and will heed whatever they ask Me for. (Mt.18:20)
GGJ|5|248|17|0|And I believe that you and everyone will very easily come to terms with such a designation now given to you by Me in all possible critical conditions of life and also in the middle of thousands of often so contradictory world laws!"
GGJ|5|248|18|0|Then Peter came and said to Me, "Lord, that is all now good and true, and it goes without saying that we will certainly most actively observe such designations of Yours and also will lay them on the hearts of other people for true observance; but there is now one critical point, and that consists of this: How often shall my brother sin against me and I forgive him? Up to seven times, according to the Law of Moses?" (Mt.18:21)
GGJ|5|248|19|0|I said to him, "If it should happen according to a number, then Moses' number of seven is too little, but instead seventy times seven should it happen! (Mt.18:22) For this mainly is the Kingdom of Heaven, that there be the same love, harmony and spirit of forgiveness amongst men as prevail amongst My angels in heaven, some of whom you have already met."
GGJ|5|249|1|1|The parable of the wicked servant. Gospel of Matthew 18:23-35
GGJ|5|249|1|0|(The Lord) "But in order to represent to you the kingdom of heaven in its most correct relationships even more visibly, I will describe it to you in a corresponding parable. For this reason the kingdom of heaven may be compared to a certain king who wished to settle accounts with his servants. (Mt.18:23) And when he had begun to settle them, there was brought to him one who owed him ten thousand talents. (Mt.18:24) But since this slave and servant of the king did not have the means to repay, his lord commanded the lazy servant to be sold, along with his wife and children and all that he had, and repayment to be made of what the slave and servant owed him. (Mt.18:25)
GGJ|5|249|2|0|Since the servant saw that he now was sold along with all that was his as a slave, he fell on his face before the still present king and prayed to him fully by saying in tears: Oh, you great, most powerful king and lord, have just a little patience with me! Prevent the sale, let me free for just a little time, and I will strive with all possibility to repay to you the whole debt! (Mt.18:26) When the king heard that, he heart was softened. He felt compassion and released him and forgave him the debt. (Mt.18:27)
GGJ|5|249|3|0|But soon after, this servant went out into the city of the king, where he had some things to do and to order here and there. And behold, it happened that he met one of his fellow servants, who recently owed him a casual hundred denarii! But when the fellow servant saw him, he asked him for just a short forbearance, and he would pay back the debt. But our servant so highly spared by the king did not listen to him, but instead grabbed him with all anger, choked him and shouted: Pay back what you owe me immediately; for I have waited long enough for you, and my patience is now fully at an end! (Mt.18:28)
GGJ|5|249|4|0|So his fellow servant fell down and entreated him with tears: Have just a little patience with me and I will pay you everything! (Mt.18:29) But the servant and serf of the king did not want to know anything more about any patience, but instead had the poor fellow servant seized by the executioners and thrown into prison until the whole debt had been paid out of his confiscated income. (Mt.18:30)
GGJ|5|249|5|0|But when the other fellow servants learnt this and saw, they became very grieved and full of anger about such an uncompassionate servant of the king, went over and brought everything that had happened before his ears. (Mt.18:31)
GGJ|5|249|6|0|When the king heard this, he immediately demanded the uncompassionate servant to come before him and spoke to him with an angry face: Listen, you wicked servant! Did I not forgive you all that debt because you entreated me? (Mt.18:32) Should you not also have had mercy on your fellow slave, even as I had mercy on you? (Mt.18:33)
GGJ|5|249|7|0|Then the servant became mute with fear and terror, since he saw how good and just the king was, and he uses to strictly chastise the any evil-doer of his mercy and love. At this the king became very angry and handed the uncompassionate man over to the just as uncompassionate torturers until he should repay all that was owed him. (Mt.18:34)
GGJ|5|249|8|0|And behold, likewise My heavenly Father shall do to you too, if each of you does not forgive fully from his heart his brother's sins and mistakes. (Mt.18:35) And that is what the actual kingdom of heaven consists of in great and in small detail, that there among the blessed ones there is nowhere any enmity or envy or even hate, but instead it must be the greatest harmony, the greatest agreement and the greatest mutual love.
GGJ|5|249|9|0|Therefore it is not necessary that any protective law court exists on this world, which has the right to determine between the offender and the offended, but instead your only valid protective law court from Me is your good and peaceful heart, and you will come clear very well and with the least expense and judgmental legal fees with this law, and the sinner against you will become rather your friend of truth, than if he had been forced to it by a sentence "And now tell Me whether you have understood all that so correctly form its foundations!"
GGJ|5|250|1|1|The necessity of worldly courts. The origin of crime and its prevention
GGJ|5|250|1|0|Peter says, "Lord and Master! Certainly, and it is indeed the very best now; but even if we observe everything most exactly, as well as very many other people who will receive this teaching from us, then it still very much begs the question whether the worldly courts will therefore no longer endure.
GGJ|5|250|2|0|You see, if someone has sinned against me in some way, I will then quite certainly forgive him even seventy times seven times, if my offender should seriously let it come to that; but if he as a terrible, gloating person has not had enough and drives his insults over the great number of seventy times seven times "what then with such a person? I am now of the opinion that it should then be high time to hand such a criminal over to worldly judgment, just like our compassionate king in the end, since his great patience brought no fruit, then indeed handed over the uncompassionate servant to the torturers. What do You, Lord, say to this opinion of mine?"
GGJ|5|250|3|0|I say, "My dear Peter, then I does not say much at all, because in any case I already gave you quite openly the full directives for such an incorrigible case right after the fishermen's argument in front of your house and each of you then certainly understood what is to be done and decided!
GGJ|5|250|4|0|It goes without saying that there must be in this world powerful and great worldly courts of justice that deal with great and hardened criminals offending against the rights of men, otherwise no one's life would in the end be safe any longer. However, as far as the minor offences are concerned that not seldom occur amongst you men, these shall be settled before the tribunal of the compassionate and forgiving heart, so that the minor offences committed by people against each other do not grow into great and serious crimes, for truly I tell you: Robbery, manslaughter and murder are, after all, nothing but the consequences of minor offences initially committed by men against each other merely out of trivial considerations of worldly self-interest and self-conceit. — A little parable shall explain this to you more clearly:
GGJ|5|250|5|0|A rich and respected father has a very beautiful and dear daughter, in whom a young, but poor, although very well educated man was head over heels in love, and all the more so since the dear daughter had already given him to understand a number of times through all sorts of friendly winks and signs that she was inclined towards him in her heart. Well, this otherwise honest and decent young man finally gathers the courage and goes with a very natural good intention to the father of the beautiful daughter and demands that she would be given to him as his wife. Only the father, extremely proud and hard because of his great wealth, allows the honest, poor applicant for his daughters' hand be shown the door by his servants and chased out of the court by his hounds.
GGJ|5|250|6|0|This improper reception of the poor man now filled his heart with anger, rage and revenge, and the more he now thought about the purest impossibility of becoming the step-son of the rich man, the more also grew the thought of revenge, to humiliate the hard and proud man in the way that would hurt him the most. And when the terrible thought became fully mature, the plan, decision and will and deed were already there, and the young man became the murderer of the rich man.
GGJ|5|250|7|0|He would certainly not have turned into that had he been treated like a human being by the rich man. The rich man in his proud arrogance did not even think he was doing much by turning the poor suitor out in the described manner. However, it was too much to take for the one thrown out and so he turned into a criminal and murderer who for fear of worldly justice hid in the dense forests from where he terrorized the population.
GGJ|5|250|8|0|And now see from this small example that only the hardness of man most of all makes their poorer fellow men into criminals. Thus take care about this everywhere towards those who have sinned against you in some way, what I have commanded and shown to you clearly, and great criminals will be seldom on the Erath, and the good people will then reign over the poor of the Earth. Did all of you understand and comprehend this well?"
GGJ|5|250|9|0|Now everyone confirmed that they had understood this lesson very well. The disciples, who according to their own statement had now understood this lesson well, still thought nonetheless about some things which were contained in it, and John and Mark wrote down the main issue, and James and Thomas also wrote down for themselves, but more the explanations. They were busy with this for about two hours.
GGJ|5|250|10|0|And when all the most necessary had been written down, Peter said, "Now this lesson can never again be lost, and thus much has been won with this! But it is now becoming evening, and I will have to begin to arrange things so that we get an evening meal."
GGJ|5|250|11|0|Said I: "But who told you then that it is now already becoming evening? Look out at the height of the sun! I tell you, if we now rise and sail with a good wind along the whole length of the sea, we will certainly still come to the border of the Jewish lands on the other side of the Jordan before the sunset!"
GGJ|5|250|12|0|At this Peter looked at the height of the sun and began to wonder greatly at how he could have been so seriously mistaken with the judgment of time; for the sun had still a good three hours before its setting.
GGJ|5|251|1|1|A locust infestation
GGJ|5|251|1|0|But Peter gathered himself quickly and asked Me about the reason for such a deception, and I said to him, "Go out to the sea and you will soon become aware of the reason!"
GGJ|5|251|2|0|Peter did what I had ordered him, and he saw, as far as his eyes could see, the surface of the water completely covered with grasshoppers. Even our ship, which lay in Peter's harbor, was quite full of these insects. Peter was horrified at this sight, hurried back to Me into the room, and asked Me whether these myriads of grasshoppers which now covered the sea had been the cause of his mistaking the time.
GGJ|5|251|3|0|And I answered and said, "Of course! When they flew over from Egypt, they darkened the sun so much like a thick cloud that you here in the room obviously had to think that it had already become evening. But I saw in Me the cause of the evening that had come too early and made you aware of it "and that is now already everything that I have to say to you about it!"
GGJ|5|251|4|0|Peter was satisfied with this and went out again to look at the great spectacle of nature.
GGJ|5|251|5|0|Andrew and Philip however were quite interested in nature and asked Me how then such huge grasshoppers could exist, where actually then their place of origin was, and what they were good for.
GGJ|5|251|6|0|Said I: "Dear friends, it is quite commendable to look around in nature — for it is a great book, written by the almighty hand of God, and serves every honest seeker as irrefutable proof of the love, wisdom and power of the heavenly Father. Yet if a seeker is too fanatical in the course of his concentrated search, he can easily be led astray, so much so that he completely forsakes God and, finally, comes to the conclusion that all being and all coming into existence are merely the work of the blind and mute forces of nature.
GGJ|5|251|7|0|And behold, it is exactly such phenomena that above all can lead genuine naturalists completely away from God, for they perceive in nature an immense capacity for reproduction, without design and purpose, that could well dispense with some wise God. To be sure, they will never by way of material research be able to perceive an inner cause for such phenomena because their souls are so deeply immersed in matter as to render them incapable of ever touching and seizing God's Spirit of light and love.
GGJ|5|251|8|0|But whoever has touched and fully seized the spirit of God in his soul will then be taught by his own spirit how and why such events come into existence - and then only such a spiritually awakened person should research the things of nature and, unveiled, show them to his ignorant and dependent brothers so that they will become all the keener to awaken their own spirit within their soul.
GGJ|5|251|9|0|But in order to get back to our grasshoppers, they indeed appear all over the warmer parts of the Earth, but mostly at certain times in Egypt and in south Asia. That is the strongest production of spirits of natural life because of the substance of the climate, or they develop there most often and frequently because the material ground of the Earth, the heat of the sun, its strong light, the constantly powerful dew and another number of other conditions influence so strongly that constantly a large number of previously even more bound Earth spirits become free, soon join with the spirits of the air, then cocoon themselves in a certain way in a light matter and further in the pupae then clothe themselves with a body and transform into animalistic Earth life.
GGJ|5|251|10|0|In this way in the very warm lands of the Earth the grasshoppers often exist, and indeed very often, although they can also be hatched from their own eggs.
GGJ|5|251|11|0|I say to you all: Everything, trees and plants and animals of the Earth are determined to release the directed spirits from hard matter, and that goes from level to level up to man. What then happens with man, you already know, and so I have nothing more to explain about the natural phenomenon lying before us "but now call Peter in to Me; for I will announce something to him and to you all!"
GGJ|5|251|12|0|Andrew and Philip immediately do what I had ordered them and Peter, hardly entering the room, immediately asked what it was that I was willing to tell them.
GGJ|5|252|1|1|Section: Beyond the Jordan at the Sea of Galilee
GGJ|5|252|1|1|Gospel of Matthew, Chapter 19
GGJ|5|252|1|1|The passage of the Lord and His followers to the opposite lakeshore. Gospel of Matthew 19:1
GGJ|5|252|1|0|And I said, "All of you get ready for a journey; I want and must today leave here, and indeed completely from Galilee to the land which lies beyond the Jordan and borders on the Jewish lands! (Mt.19:1) We have not been there yet, and there is a large number there of very curious people, and we will there make a good business even today."
GGJ|5|252|2|0|Peter said, "Lord, we have to travel there by ship which is full of that grasshopper vermin; in order to clean it, two hard-working people would need half a day for such a task!"
GGJ|5|252|3|0|I said, "There you have spoken truly, two workers would need to work even a whole day; but I will be faster through with such a task! Let us now just go out onto the sea, and the ship will already be cleaned!"
GGJ|5|252|4|0|And when we came down to our ships on the lake, behold, it was quite clean, and there was no trace of a grasshopper to be found anywhere!
GGJ|5|252|5|0|When the disciples saw this, they were very amazed about it, and Peter said, "You are truly a greatest master in all things; even the grasshoppers have to bend to obey Your will! Should we now immediately board the ship and sail away; or should we first consume an afternoon meal with some wine, since the journey is quite far?"
GGJ|5|252|6|0|I said, "What need do we have of all of that? Until now we have never suffered hunger wherever we were, and so we will also neither have to suffer hunger nor thirst in the land where we will now go to. In your house you have in any case arranged everything, and so let us board the ship! Stretch out the sailcloth, then release the ship from the block, and someone sit at the rudder by himself! I will have a good wind come and we will soon be at the right place where I want to go."
GGJ|5|252|7|0|But Peter still asked Me whether he should not take a couple of his deck hands with him to the far harbor on the other side for the sake of the care and maintenance of the ship.
GGJ|5|252|8|0|And I said, "Yes, do that; for we will not come back here again so soon!"
GGJ|5|252|9|0|Then Peter called two of his deck hands. They brought the ship immediately into order; the wind also began to get up and we sailed away almost with the speed of an arrow.
GGJ|5|252|10|0|When we had thus surfed across the far surface of the water with the true speed of a storm and this was only moved by very small waves despite the strong and powerful wind, this occurred to the two boys of Peter's and they asked him where they should find the cause. For as very experienced old fishermen and sailors they had never experienced such a thing.
GGJ|5|252|11|0|But Peter said to them, "How can you now ask such a thing! Have you then already forgotten all the things that the great master of Nazareth as our Messiah can do?!"
GGJ|5|252|12|0|Then the boys said, "We already knew that he performs great miracles; but we didn't know that even the wind and the sea obey him! He must truly be a great prophet, as great as Moses and as great as Elijah!"
GGJ|5|252|13|0|And Peter said, "Endlessly more than Moses and Elijah! But now do not ask any further, but instead pay attention to the ship; at the correct time you will all gain experience more about the divinity of the Lord! We are now soon coming to the delta of the Jordan, and there it is necessary to pay attention so that we do not go out into the current, from which it is difficult to get out without a good counter-wind."
GGJ|5|252|14|0|At this both of them grabbed the oars cheerfully and as fast as an arrow we were across the somewhat dangerous part and had soon reached the bank after barely an hour's journey.
GGJ|5|252|15|0|There was a village where we stepped onto the bank, and the village was inhabited mostly by fishermen, mainly consisting of Jews, but around a third was also inhabited by Greeks, who were trading all sorts of things. When we came to the bank and set feet on the same, there were many people there, since several Pharisees from Jerusalem were present and collecting their tithe in this place. That the people ran up to us and some of the better ones among the many people also soon asked who we were, what we would do here, and whether we would like to buy some things, goes without saying.
GGJ|5|252|16|0|But Peter took courage and said to the curious ones, "Let us first find accommodation, then you will learn soon enough who we actually are, and what we want in this place!"
GGJ|5|253|1|1|The healing of the blind-born youth and other sick people. Gospel of Matthew 19:2
GGJ|5|253|1|0|Hardly had Peter said this than immediately a respected innkeeper came to him and said, "Turn to my house; for I have indeed the largest accommodation in the whole village and I am not an expensive host, although I am a Greek! You are Jews to all appearances, but that does not matter at all; for several Pharisees from Jerusalem have also been living here for a number of days already who are collecting the tithe from the Jews."
GGJ|5|253|2|0|Peter said, "That is not really very pleasant for us! In any case it depends purely on our Master; whatever He wants will happen!"
GGJ|5|253|3|0|The host said, "Who of you is then the Master, that I can go to him and talk to him myself?"
GGJ|5|253|4|0|Peter pointed to Me and said, "This is He!"
GGJ|5|253|5|0|Then the innkeeper came up to Me with a deep bow and said, "Do you want to take up accommodation with your people with me? My house is large and very spacious and has many chambers; in addition I am one of the very cheapest innkeepers in the whole, not insignificant village."
GGJ|5|253|6|0|I said, "You are indeed "but we have nothing to pay you with; therefore we will prefer to spend this night on our ship! In addition you have sick people in the house and also a doctor who cannot help your sick, although you have had him come from Jerusalem and he costs you much money. And look, as one says, it is not good to take accommodation in a house which is beset with all sorts of evil diseases!"
GGJ|5|253|7|0|When the host heard this from Me, he was positively shocked and asked Me very amazed how I could know that as a stranger in this place.
GGJ|5|253|8|0|I said, "I could tell you many other things too which would make you even more hostile; but now nothing further about it!"
GGJ|5|253|9|0|Here the innkeeper became very embarrassed and began to beg Me to nonetheless stay with him for the sun had already reached the horizon and the evening was waiting at the door.
GGJ|5|253|10|0|At this I said, "Then go and bring Me your blind son and we will see if I will be able to heal him!"
GGJ|5|253|11|0|At this the innkeeper quickly left the bank, hurried home and brought the fourteen-year old totally blind son, placed him before Me and said, "Here, dear friend, is my blind son! He was born as blind as he now stands before you. All doctors and conjurors have already tried their craft on him; but everything was completely in vain! Now, as you have already noticed, a positive miracle doctor from Jerusalem is with me in the house; but he can also do as much as the previous ones! Now it depends on you, dear friend! Truly, if you heal him, half my fortune belongs to you!"
GGJ|5|253|12|0|Then I said, "If you can believe that I can make this blind son of yours see, then he will see!"
GGJ|5|253|13|0|And the innkeeper looked at Me steadily and said, "Yes, friend, I can believe you! There is something so decided in your eyes that they tell me: Through your mouth has never come a false word! And so I believe now firmly that you will heal my son."
GGJ|5|253|14|0|I said, "The other doctors have their ointments and the magicians have their magic wands "but I have neither an ointment nor even less any magic wand; My will is everything and so I now will that your son shall immediately see!"
GGJ|5|253|15|0|When I had said such a thing, the blind instantly became perfectly seeing and cried out loudly in joy, since he now saw the people, the sea, the area and everything that was there.
GGJ|5|253|16|0|But the innkeeper came right up to Me and said, "Oh, you great and truest savior, how should I now thank you enough for such truest mercy from you? For truly, whoever can do what you can, can alone spread mercy; for what use are a thousand mercies and benevolent deeds to a blind man on the part of the great authorities of this Earth if they cannot give him the light for the eyes with all their other power and goodness!? But you have given him the light for the eyes with some inner power which is quite incomprehensible for me and thereby shown me and my dearest son an unspeakably great mercy. But as reward for that, what I previously promised you is much too little! Oh, just say what I now owe you, and I will fulfill your desire with all love and joy!"
GGJ|5|253|17|0|I said, "Today give us accommodation, do good to the poor and thus make good again what you have often done badly to them!"
GGJ|5|253|18|0|The innkeeper promised to observe everything most strictly and to do and asked Me most fervently to follow him into his house. And I and the disciples and also the two deck hands of Peter's went now with the innkeeper, and all the people who had been witness to the healing of the blind boy followed us on foot.
GGJ|5|253|19|0|But on the way many of the people cried out, "Oh, you truest savior, heal our sick too, of whom we have many! For behold, whoever becomes sick among us never again becomes healthy; he is deteriorating in health very slowly to the grave! This is the very evil character of this otherwise beautiful area. Oh, you dear savior, show us poor people also such a mercy of healing, as you have shown to the blind son of the innkeeper! Your will be done!"
GGJ|5|253|20|0|And I said, "Now good then, thus let it be according to your desires and faith! But now go to your sick and convince yourselves whether there is any sick person left in your houses and camps!" (Mt.19:2)
GGJ|5|253|21|0|At these words of Mine all but few who had no sick, hurried away to find out at home whether their sick had truly been healed. When they arrived at their houses, already almost evening, they found no sick, but instead everyone, whatever sickness and illness they had had, were so healed as if they had never suffered from any sickness.
GGJ|5|253|22|0|The sick however did not know what had happened, that they all at once had become healthy, and immediately asked after the cause of such an unheard-of event. Then their family told them about Me, and how I had made the blind son of the rich innkeeper see on the bank of the sea, and how now also surely all other sick of the innkeeper had been made healthy.
GGJ|5|253|23|0|When the healed had heard this, they hurried out of the houses and came in front of the innkeeper's house. Then they demanded in request to see Me and to give Me their thanks.
GGJ|5|253|24|0|Then I went among them and said to them, "Go home now and sin no more; for if you fall back again to your sinful ways, you will thereby also fall back into your old sickness! Keep the commandments that Moses gave you and you will remain far from all evil."
GGJ|5|253|25|0|At this I let them all go and our innkeeper, who was now extremely cheerful and joyful, since all his other sick had also been healed, did not know at all what he should do for us for the benevolence we had shown him.
GGJ|5|254|1|1|The Lord and His followers in the house of the Greek innkeeper. Truth liberates
GGJ|5|254|1|0|But since the innkeeper was a Greek and also even a Gentile, but yet he knew very well that the Jews were not allowed to eat everything that the Greeks as Gentiles ate, then he asked Me, saying, "Oh, you great Lord and Master, what do you and what do these disciples of yours tend to eat in the evening? Although I am a Gentile, I know nonetheless from my own personal experiences that the Jews do not eat many things that we tend to eat, and so I am asking you then what I can serve you all, dear men, with. For now you are quite lords in this house and I am only your most obedient servant, and thus if you will only command me mercifully and I will do my best to satisfy every wish of yours in the greatest hurry in the most assiduous way!"
GGJ|5|254|2|0|Said I: "Give us some bread and wine and a good place for the night on top! We need nothing more."
GGJ|5|254|3|0|Then the innkeeper became almost sad, because I had not demanded something further and better. But nonetheless he went out into his larder and brought us bread and wine himself, and in a generous quantity. We took our places at a large table and the innkeeper and his children took place at the same table, ate and drank with us, and when the wine had loosened his tongue a little, he began to tell us some things from his experiences, and thus the miracles of the Essenes and those of the Pharisees also came to his conversation, just like also the ten commandments of Moses.
GGJ|5|254|4|0|Then the innkeeper thought that these commandments were indeed very good - but they would not be observed, and least of all by the Jewish priests who indeed were supposed to lead their fellow believers at all times with a god example. Since I was such a great and certainly highly wise savior, I should be able to give him a correct explanation of it. But mainly I should give him good advice about whether he should, after repeated challenges by Pharisees, convert to Judaism or remain with the Greek faith. He basically liked the religion of the Jews better than his own, which was actually only a poetic fantasy image, behind which only very little truth existed.
GGJ|5|254|5|0|At this I answered him, saying, "Remain in appearance what you are, but inwardly be a true Jew, which you can be all the more easily because you are not obliged in any way to any priest! You will see very well that the Pharisees would rather have you as one of theirs because of your great wealth than to have you as a stranger! Therefore remain as you are, and seek the truth and the reason of life and existence! For only the truth will make you free and with it you will stand high above all the priesthood and over everything that the world calls wisdom. Have you understood Me now well?"
GGJ|5|254|6|0|The innkeeper said, "I have understood you; only there is one other particular question to ask, namely: What is the truth? Yes, the pure truth would make the people indeed very certainly free "but where is it, who can show it to me, who can give it?"
GGJ|5|254|7|0|I said, "I and every one of My disciples can do that "but I Myself most certainly of all; for I Myself am the truth and the life, as He who lives in Me is the same through eternity!"
GGJ|5|254|8|0|The innkeeper said, "Lord and Master, I do not understand that! How should I take that?"
GGJ|5|254|9|0|I said, "Here around Me sit My disciples, they are asking about it, they will explain it to you; for it is better to have people speak about you than to speak yourself! I Myself however will go out in the meantime and strengthen Myself in the cool evening air."
GGJ|5|254|10|0|At this I rose and went out into the open air quite alone. But the disciples taught the innkeeper now about the most important things that concerned Me. And when the innkeeper came to the conclusion of who and what I am, he immediately came out to Me in the open air and thanked Me along with his children most fervently for the great mercy shown him. The children did the same. I blessed them all, and we then headed to our rest; for it had already become quite late in the night.
GGJ|5|255|1|1|The prohibition of divorce. Gospel of Matthew 19:3-9
GGJ|5|255|1|0|When we had risen from our beds in the morning, well-rested and strengthened, and gone out into the open air, our innkeeper was already up and about, and both of Peter's servants were also already on the ship to sail away immediately. But we called them to wait for breakfast, which our innkeeper immediately had brought. Then they sailed away, since we would not need the ship for a long time now.
GGJ|5|255|2|0|Then we also went to breakfast at our host's invitation. We had hardly finished it when other people came to see and to speak to Me, the miracle man, as they said. But among them were Jews and Greeks, and they told one another everything that I had performed through My pure will.
GGJ|5|255|3|0|But, as already mentioned, since Pharisees were also staying in this very house, they also soon learned everything that had happened yesterday evening, and soon worked out that I must be the son of the carpenter from Nazareth already known to them. They then came into our room and began to test Me with all sorts of questions, which I constantly answered in the certainly most competent way and that way closed their mouths.
GGJ|5|255|4|0|But there were living here several people who were unhappy with their wives. These sought divorce from the Pharisees present.
GGJ|5|255|5|0|Then one of the Pharisees asked Me, "Listen, you wonderful and all-wise Master! Is it lawful for a man to divorce his wife for any cause at all?" (Mt.19:3)
GGJ|5|255|6|0|Then I looked at him firmly and said, "Why are you asking Me about this now? Have you not read in the Scriptures that He who created men in the beginning made them so that they were only one male and one female?! (Mt.19:4)
GGJ|5|255|7|0|And when the first human couple stood before Him who had made them, and He saw well that the man liked his beautiful wife very much, this One whom you have never yet known said: For this cause a man shall leave his father and mother and shall cleave to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh! (Mt.19:5) If things are then according to the word of God, consequently they are no longer two, but one flesh. What therefore God has joined together, let no man separate!" (Mt.19:6)
GGJ|5|255|8|0|Then the Pharisees spoke, "If you are such an expert in the Scriptures, you will then know well that the very same Moses who described the creation of man as good as fully left behind a formal certificate of divorce and commanded that one divorce oneself from one's wife for a well-founded reason." (Mt.19:7)
GGJ|5|255|9|0|To this I answered, "Moses indeed gave you a certificate of divorce, according to which you can divorce yourselves from your wives; but he only did such because of the hardness of your hearts. From the very beginning of humanity on this Earth it has not been this way, but instead as I have just told you all. (Mt.19:8)
GGJ|5|255|10|0|But further I say to you: Whoever divorces his wife, even because of immorality, and marries another commits adultery. (Mt.19:9) But you already know what sort of sin adultery is, and I do not need to give you any further enlightenment about it."
GGJ|5|255|11|0|At this the Pharisees left Me without a further word.
GGJ|5|256|1|1|Exceptional cases in marital matters. Gospel of Matthew 19:10-12
GGJ|5|256|1|0|But in their place My disciples came to Me and said, "Lord, if the relationship of a man with his wife is so, then it is truly like this, it is better not to marry!" (Mt.19:10) For now and then there are wives who are true devils towards their husbands, and so we think that it would not be so unsuitable for Your ordinance to divorce oneself from such a wife and find another for the sake of the household. For if a man keeps an evil, adulterous wife, there is an eternal argument and disagreement in that house and many evil words, which must create a constant evil annoyance in the house itself and among the neighbors. But if the man divorces himself from such a wife, complete peace will soon reign in the house. And in this case we also believe that the certificate of divorce of Moses finds complete justification before all better human common sense."
GGJ|5|256|2|0|At this I said to the somewhat embarrassed disciples, "Not all people accept the word (which was spoken to the Pharisees), but instead only those to whom it is given to understand (Mt.19:11), and until now you have not yet understood it, although it has been given to you to understand; but you should nonetheless understand it, and you will!
GGJ|5|256|3|0|Firstly I direct you all back to what I have already said many times about this issue, and in an exhaustive manner.
GGJ|5|256|4|0|But secondly it goes without saying that I would never have informed you of a certificate of divorce through Moses if in certain cases the necessity was not visible to Me, which can be well justified. But don't you know then what a destructive abuse the Pharisees of these days and for a long time have been making with divorces?! They themselves secretly plant all sorts of dissatisfaction in an otherwise good marriage and finally bring things so far that the couple have to divorce. Well, the divorce is performed by the Pharisees and costs a lot of money, and that is exactly the reason why divorces occur so frequently these days, and why I have placed the original Law of God before the eyes of the Pharisees in this respect. They know My power, and so they went away with a secret anger.
GGJ|5|256|5|0|But thirdly I say to you all something else and pay attention to it and even write it down! Behold, there are among the people of both sexes some who were born eunuchs from their mother's womb, eunuchs, but only male ones, who were made eunuchs by men for whatever reason, and there are also very many who made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven! Whoever is able to understand that, let him understand it. (Mt.19:12)
GGJ|5|256|6|0|In short, these people are no longer suitable for marriage, and such a marriage performed with these eunuchs is fully unlawful and can be dissolved completely without any further thought, and the person who is not a eunuch can marry again without committing adultery.
GGJ|5|256|7|0|But if someone's wife is barren, he should do in the correct sense what the old fathers did so that they bore a seed, and he will not been called before any judgment for this. I now believe that you will finally have understood this."
GGJ|5|256|8|0|Said Peter: "Except for one thing; when someone has a wife who despite all warnings and loving chastisement nonetheless is adulterous out of inborn pure randiness and is totally incorrigible, should one then not divorce such a wife? Or what is the correct thing one should do according to Your will?"
GGJ|5|256|9|0|I said, "You can certainly divorce such a wife who is obviously an adulteress "but you may not take another wife while she is still alive! For you cannot know whether the wife in the future will not repent and return to your house full of regret and you then will have an improved, faithful wife. But if you have married another one in the meantime and the previous wife then came back to you improved and full of regret, you would not be able to accept her because of the new wife, and behold, that would be something very bad for you and even worse for both of your wives; for you could not show compassion to the older one and could not divorce the younger one, and yet you should be compassionate as the Father in heaven is compassionate. But if you cannot practice compassion, what are you then and what will you do in order to remain in My plan? But if you have a strong desire and much nature, then look back to the old fathers; but in your heart be faithful to God and protect yourself from desire and lust and adultery! For whores and adulterers will never enter the kingdom of heaven. Have you now understood that well?"
GGJ|5|256|10|0|Peter said, "Yes, Lord, now I am also quite in the clear!"
GGJ|5|257|1|1|The Lord blesses the children. Gospel of Matthew 19:13-15
GGJ|5|257|1|0|But now the innkeeper immediately came up to Me and said, "Lord, does that also apply to us Gentiles?"
GGJ|5|257|2|0|I said, "Of course! For there is only one God and Lord; He wants to bring up all people equally, and I therefore came into this world to open the door to light and life also for you Gentiles. And the time will come and it is actually already there when the light will be taken from the Jews and given to the Gentiles."
GGJ|5|257|3|0|Then the innkeeper spoke, "Very good, Lord and Master, it is good that I now know that; I will ensure that my companions remain in Your teaching and act accordingly. For I already guess whom I am dealing with! You are a God and no man; for no man has ever performed Your deeds, and the words which You have spoken have never flowed out of the mouth of a man. Such a thing is possible only for a god!
GGJ|5|257|4|0|But now I have another plea for You, who has now become a true god for me. Behold, we have a large number of children in this area, and I believe that if You would bless them in Your truly all-powerful way in future that would be of a great moral use in their maturity! Lord and "let's say "my God, have I placed a decent demand on You?"
GGJ|5|257|5|0|I said, "Well, go and let the little ones come to Me!"
GGJ|5|257|6|0|At this the innkeeper sent his many servants out in a hurry to the whole area to announce to everyone that they should bring their little ones, where the wonderful Savior would bless and strengthen them.
GGJ|5|257|7|0|Soon afterwards a number of little children were brought to Me, so that I could lay hands on them and say the prayer of blessing over them.
GGJ|5|257|8|0|Since the children pushed their way forward to Me, because some more active ones wanted to be the first with Me, the disciples rebuked them for their impolite pushing and chastised their spoiled attitude. (Mt.19:13) Then the little ones became shy and no longer dared to come near Me.
GGJ|5|257|9|0|But I rebuked the disciples and said to them, "Let the little children alone; for the kingdom of heaven is theirs!" (Mt.19:14)
GGJ|5|257|10|0|Then I encouraged the little ones to come to Me without fear or shyness. Then the little ones took courage again and hurried to Me. And I laid My hands on all of them and blessed them.
GGJ|5|257|11|0|When this action had been done, everyone went home again after giving thanks. (Mt.19:15)
GGJ|5|257|12|0|Then the innkeeper came to Me again and said, "Lord and my God! Would You show my house the great mercy and stay here for some days or weeks and months?"
GGJ|5|257|13|0|I said, "As long as you remain in the teaching that you have heard from My disciples, He, whom you called a God in Me, will remain with you; but if you leave this new religion in belief and in action, this God of yours will also leave you. But I, as also a man in the flesh, must now soon depart from here; for living with Pharisees under one roof would not be particularly good "neither for the one side nor for the other.
GGJ|5|257|14|0|I have now shown your house and this whole area a great benevolence without being asked! Remember this day, and if any affliction should ever press you all again, call Me only full of faith in your hearts and you will be helped!"
GGJ|5|257|15|0|Then we rose quickly and departed from this place.
GGJ|5|258|1|1|The wealthy youth. Gospel of Matthew 19:16-26
GGJ|5|258|1|0|When we were a short hour's journey from the place where we had been, a young man from the very same place came to us along the path. He had also been a witness the evening before of My deeds and teaching and had been even a very competent scribe for his young age, but not by profession. When he saw and recognized Me, he stopped Me and asked Me to allow him to ask Me a question.
GGJ|5|258|2|0|I did that and he spoke: "Good Master, what good thing shall I do that I may obtain eternal life, of which your disciples told so many wonderful and certainly very true things yesterday at the Greek innkeeper Rauris', and achieve it on a shorter path than the one that your disciples described?" (Mt.19:16)
GGJ|5|258|3|0|But I looked at him seriously and said to him, "Why are you calling Me, who as far as you know am only a man, as a scribe yourself, good? Do you not know that apart from God no one is good? But if you want to enter into eternal life, then keep the commandments!" (Mt.19:17)
GGJ|5|258|4|0|Then the man asked further and said, "Which commandments then?" But he asked this question because he thought that I had some very new and fully unknown commandments.
GGJ|5|258|5|0|But I said to him, "Those which Moses gave: You shall not commit murder, you shall not commit adultery, you shall not steal, you shall not bear false witness! (Mt.19:18) Honor you father and mother, and you shall love your neighbor as yourself!" (Mt.19:19)
GGJ|5|258|6|0|Then the young man asked, "But who should or can I see as my neighbor?"
GGJ|5|258|7|0|At this I told him the familiar comparison of the compassionate Samaritan, and he now understood who was to be seen as his neighbor.
GGJ|5|258|8|0|But when he had heard such things from Me and also accepted them, he then said, "If it is so, then I give you the fullest assurance that I have kept these things since my childhood! What am I still lacking?" (Mt.19:20)
GGJ|5|258|9|0|And I answered him, "If you want to be complete, go and sell all your earthly possessions and give to the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven; and come, follow Me; become My disciple and learn from Me the secrets of the kingdom of heaven! (Mt.19:21)
GGJ|5|258|10|0|But when the young man had heard such a thing from Me, he became grieved, because he had many and great goods, turned his back to Me and went on his way. (Mt.19:22)
GGJ|5|258|11|0|The disciples were surprised and they said, "But that is very strange! The man seemed to be very sure that the spirit of God was speaking from You; but for the sake of the vain treasures of the world he preferred to turn his back on the all-powerful spirit of God than to obey His command! Strange, extremely strange! What will happen to such a person one day?"
GGJ|5|258|12|0|I said, "It is hard for a rich man like this to enter the kingdom of heaven! (Matth.19,23) Pay attention to what else I will say to you all! Truly, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God!" (Mt.19:24)
GGJ|5|258|13|0|And when the disciples heard such a thing from Me, they were very astonished and said, "Oh dear "if it is so, then who can enter the kingdom of heaven and be saved?!" (Mt.19:25)
GGJ|5|258|14|0|But I looked at the very embarrassed disciples in friendship and gave them comfort by saying, "With men such a thing would indeed be impossible; but with God all things are possible!
GGJ|5|258|15|0|But I have already spoken at length about this issue with the fisherman Aziona, how it is possible that the souls of even more terrible people can become saved on God's secret path, and so it would be quite superfluous here to say another word about it. You will still know something about it, I hope?"
GGJ|5|259|1|1|The disciples' question regarding the heavenly reward. Gospel of Matthew 19:27-30
GGJ|5|259|1|0|Peter said, "Oh yes, that is still very much in my memory and certainly in that of all of us! But I will take the liberty here in the name of all of us to ask You what will be for us one day who have left everything and followed You faithfully?" (Mt.19:27)
GGJ|5|259|2|0|At this I answered and said, "Truly, I tell you all who have followed Me: In your full rebirth, when I have risen and sit on the throne of My eternal magnificence, you will sit on the twelve chairs beside Me and like Me and judge the twelve tribes of Israel (Mt.19:28), which means as much as that you will once be just as active as Me in My heavens with Me for the eternal good of all people of this Earth and also the other worlds. And you will watch over, guide and lead these people here and on the other side as invisible guardian spirits for the people of the Earth! For only in a constantly growing, true loving activity does the true kingdom of heaven and its growing bliss consist.
GGJ|5|259|3|0|And I also say to you all: Whoever leaves his house, brothers or sisters, or father or mother, or his wife, his children, or also his fields, or gardens and pastures and herds for My name's sake, will receive everything in My kingdom a hundredfold and thereby inherit true, eternal life. (Mt.19:29)
GGJ|5|259|4|0|But remember this also: Those who are now the first will very easily be the last there, and those who are the last here will also easily be the first there!" (Mt.19:30)
GGJ|5|259|5|0|The disciples did not understand that, and Peter asked, "What should that mean, what did You mean to say by that? For what You say has its reality for all eternity, and we want to know everything quite exactly and understand what comes from Your mouth! This seems to refer to us, and it would not be very good if we should be the last in another kingdom because we were the first here!"
GGJ|5|259|6|0|I said, "My dear Simon Juda, not for that reason; but if one of you were to think himself better because I had chosen him first, he would thereby fall into arrogance, with which he could never be the first in the kingdom of heaven. Suppose there would be one whom I had woken and chosen after more than a thousand years, he would certainly be the last according to choosing; but if he was humble to a great degree, so that he always considered himself the least worthy for such mercy, but nonetheless was faithful and enduring in his job, although he had no proof of the full genuineness of what was given to him, but instead only had to proceed with the single faith "would such a called person not be one of the first in the kingdom of heaven?
GGJ|5|259|7|0|But I would not have made this remark to you all if you had not asked about the reward for what you believe you are now doing for Me! That, Simon Juda, was not very noble of you and you all, since I have only shown you the greatest benevolence spiritually and physically by the mere fact that I chose you all, so that you have now began to inquire after a reward as well! Have I then done something incorrect to you if I gave you a small nudging?"
GGJ|5|259|8|0|Peter said, "Oh by no means, Lord and Master; as I now see it, that nudge was far too light in comparison with our great foolishness! "But there is something else to be asked and that is this: Where are we heading now?!"
GGJ|5|259|9|0|I said, "We will visit a very hidden place and take our rest in that place; for we have worked very industriously until now. But industrious work also needs its rest; therefore let us just stride forwards with courage and we will soon reach the hidden place! There you will truly see My angels going up and down; thus just stride on courageously!"
GGJ|5|260|1|1|The Lord and His followers visit a village in the mountains
GGJ|5|260|1|0|After a few hours' journey we reached the hidden settlement which, like many others, had no name. The Jews as well as the Greeks often did not name their settlements so that they could not be found so easily by the Romans and the tetrarchs because of taxation; for once such a village was found, described and given a name, it was also eligible to pay tribute.
GGJ|5|260|2|0|But besides this there was another reason for the so frequent occurrence of no-name small villages, and that was this: Among the Romans it was usual, because of the faster and easier colonization and cultivation of the infertile and barren areas, that a new colony along with its newly-built village would remain untaxed for twenty, thirty, forty up to fifty years, according to how long one or other village needed for its full cultivation. Well, the Jews and Greeks, who never were particular friends of taxes, knew very well how to exploit this humane Roman law for their own good, no one will have any doubt in that. Therefore they gave a newly-built village no name and if they were ever asked by any Roman commissar, the village was only ten years old, if he had already more than a half a century behind it. Then the village inspected by the commissar received a number, but no name; and only beginning from this point in time was the new village taxable after the end of the legal period and it received a name.
GGJ|5|260|3|0|And thus this small place which we had just reached was a nameless, but for that still tax-free village. This situation often suited us very well; since the inhabitants of such a new or even better untaxed village were much friendlier and accessible. And so it was once again the case here. We arrived just as the sun was going down on the day before the Sabbath in this truly very hidden village.
GGJ|5|260|4|0|But the village lay in a high mountain valley which was very fruitful and particularly suitable for raising cattle; but that was only on one side, and even there very inaccessible. People who tend towards dizziness would hardly dare to head over these steep paths. The valley itself lay according to the present measures over four thousand feet above sea level, which is certainly not saying much in Asia, because there were and still are inhabited villages at much higher altitudes.
GGJ|5|260|5|0|When we thus arrived in this village, immediately several inhabitants saw us and quickly called their eldest and chief, so that he should come and check us out, why we had come there. The chief, an already grey haired Jew, was immediately at hand, looked at us and then asked us what we wanted there, and what had forced us to climb to this village so cut off from the entire world.
GGJ|5|260|6|0|But I said to him, "Peace be with you and with this whole, truly not insignificant village. The kingdom of God has come close, which you plain and simple people will learn to see well enough during My rest that I will take with you! But for now I ask you whether we cannot have shelter with you for a short time?"
GGJ|5|260|7|0|The chief spoke: "You are no evil people that I worked out at the first glance; but you are some adventurers, yet that does not matter, and so you can indeed find shelter under my roof. But you must tell me very much about what is happening in the world; for I have not got away from this place for almost twenty years into the wicked world, and thus know as little as nothing about it! Also the inhabitants of this village go only from time to time to the next little village or area of Nahim for salt, which we do not have here. But we have not been in Jerusalem for almost twenty years, although we are strict Jews. For there was nothing then but lies, deception, domineeringness and the very worst arrogance from the temple down through all the layers of society. How do things look there now?
GGJ|5|260|8|0|I as a genuine Jew moved here for that reason out of true love for God with some others who were like-minded, and we gave God, the only Lord, an indeed free, but as pure as possible, faithfully devoted community, and He has blessed us very richly for it.
GGJ|5|260|9|0|You are also Jews and will trust your great part of salvation for the soul in the temple in Jerusalem? But you were never scribes and servants of the temple and can therefore have no idea of what terrible cheek, disgusting to ever better human mind, takes place there with the holy rights of man inside the holy walls! That made me and several of my friends indignant! We searched and found this valley in which we immediately found the necessary nourishment.
GGJ|5|260|10|0|With time we built here these very cozy houses and now we live very comfortably and peacefully together and always give God alone the honor. I ask you only one thing, that you do not betray us to anyone on your return to the world! Otherwise you are our very welcome guests. Now let us go to my house which is certainly more pleasing to the Lord God than Solomon's temple in Jerusalem. In the house over a good meal we will discuss some things and you shall get to know us well then!"
GGJ|5|261|1|1|In the house of the village head. The miracle wine
GGJ|5|261|1|0|We now went into a quite cute and spacious mountain valley cabin and were immediately served with bread, salt and fresh milk. The chief excused himself for not being able to offer us any wine; but he had many skins of forest berry juice, which tasted as delicious as any wine. If we wanted to try it, he would with great pleasure have a few jugs full set out.
GGJ|5|261|2|0|I said, "Do that; we want to try your forest wine! If we like it, then we will ask you for a few more jugs."
GGJ|5|261|3|0|Then the host went to his cellar and brought us a few jugs full of the forest berry juice, which tasted just like wine, since in principle it was actually wine; for the little grape, now also called blackcurrant, also belongs to the various types of vine, whose fruit is approximately the smallest type of grape. Short and sweet, we drank this forest wine very willingly, mixed with some water, and the host had great joy in seeing that his wine pleased us so much.
GGJ|5|261|4|0|When both jugs were empty, the host wanted to go and fill them immediately; but I now said to the already very talkative forest wine producer, "Listen, just you leave that and fill the jugs instead of with very fresh water, and I will immediately turn the water into the very best wine!"
GGJ|5|261|5|0|Then the host raised his eyebrows and said, "Well, I am truly very curious about this trick!"
GGJ|5|261|6|0|Both the large jugs were immediately placed on the table, filled with water, and the host said, "Now what you demanded is already on the table, and you, friend, show us what you can do!"
GGJ|5|261|7|0|And I said to him, "Take one or other jug into your hand and try the contents!"
GGJ|5|261|8|0|The host tried the contents and was so surprised at it that he immediately called his whole household together and let everyone taste. All claimed that they had never had such an extremely good wine pass over their lips. But now everyone wanted to know how it was possible to make such a heavenly good wine out of the purest water.
GGJ|5|261|9|0|But the host said to the many enquirers, "Yes, my dears, ask him there in the center! It is the greatest riddle for me myself! Such a thing has never happened since human thought began and is quite unheard-of!"
GGJ|5|261|10|0|At this the host turned to Me and said, "Master of Masters in your wonderful art that is incomprehensible to me! Give us a very small hint as to how and in what manner such a thing was possible for you! And can You do several other such tricks?"
GGJ|5|261|11|0|I said, "Dear friend, I can give you no answer to your first question for now; but tomorrow you will work it out for yourself! But to the second question I can tell you this: that actually nothing is impossible for Me and I could perform countless miracles for you simply through the power and strength of My will alone! Do you agree with this?"
GGJ|5|261|12|0|The host said, "You speak highly of yourself, since you are only a man! Do you not think that only God alone is all-powerful?! If all things were possible for you, you would be God Himself, or you would have to do such things with the help of Beelzebub, who is the highest of all devils, for which you seem to me to have a far too honest, pious and open face, about which one can say: Look, that is a true image of God!
GGJ|5|261|13|0|But I do not want to speak as if with authority and I think back to the times when I was in Jerusalem and also in the other cities, particularly in Damascus, where I got to know an Indian magician, who also announced about himself with the greatest exaggeration that nothing was impossible for him. He seriously performed great things, the possibility of which was just as little visible to me as the way you now turned the water into the best wine. But among all magicians and artists the exaggeration of their nonetheless wonderful capabilities to us lay people is such a usual thing that one willingly gives it to them, because they are basically extraordinary people. But I would like to see something more from you this evening, Master of Masters!"
GGJ|5|261|14|0|Said I: "Behold, every man judges according to his understanding, and thus you also, and it would not be fair of Me to contradict you in any way! If you achieve any deeper insight, then you will judge otherwise; therefore nothing further now! You have asked Me for another so-called trick today, and I will do it. But so that you do not think that I can only do what I know to do, tell Me what I should do for you!"
GGJ|5|262|1|1|The healing of the host's crippled daughter
GGJ|5|262|1|0|The host said, "If nothing is impossible for you, then you must also be able to make a very sick person healthy?!"
GGJ|5|262|2|0|I said, "Oh yes, do you have one?"
GGJ|5|262|3|0|The host said, "Yes, unfortunately "one of my dearest daughters "but she will be difficult to help! She is now twenty years old and was a cheerful and active child. A year ago she went to Nahim with this oldest and strongest son of mine for salt. On the way home she slipped where it is steepest and fell more than the depth of five men onto a cliff that juts out and with such a fall she broke her arms and legs. For more than three quarters of a year she suffered the greatest pain; in time the pain indeed grew less, but nonetheless she shrank to such a cripple that she will never be able to leave her bed again. Master of Masters, if you can heal this daughter of mine, then I would like to begin to believe that almost nothing more is impossible for you!"
GGJ|5|262|4|0|I said, "Bring her here!"
GGJ|5|262|5|0|The host said to the strong brothers of the sick sister, "Go to her room and bring her here together with her bed!"
GGJ|5|262|6|0|Then the brothers hurried and brought the poor and truly very sick sister and set her before Me.
GGJ|5|262|7|0|I looked at the poor patient and said to here, "Daughter, would you like to be as healthy again as you were a year ago?"
GGJ|5|262|8|0|The invalid speaks with a weak voice: "Oh yes that would be a great benevolent act for me; but no healer can heal me any longer "such a thing is possible only alone for God the almighty!"
GGJ|5|262|9|0|I said, "If you think and believe such a thing, then stand up and walk and give God the glory!"
GGJ|5|262|10|0|In an instant the girl became as healthy as if nothing had ever been wrong.
GGJ|5|262|11|0|When the host and everyone that was in the house saw this, they began to make very respectful faces, and everyone became almost speechless in amazement, and only after a while did the host say with a wondering voice, "No, that is no longer in the realm of what even a very ingeniously talented person on this Earth could learn, but instead it is an extremely rare gift and mercy from God, and we must therefore bring God, the only Lord, our general and highest praise, that He gave a man on Earth once again such a purely divine power, strength and force for the multiple salvation of man as only the great prophets ages ago possessed!
GGJ|5|262|12|0|But now I understand already this first greeting of our dear, wonderful guest: Peace be with you! And: The kingdom of God has come near to you! Listen, my entire household that is a rare favorite of God, a new, great prophet! We must honor him highly for God's sake and must listen to him!"
GGJ|5|262|13|0|At this the host turned to Me and said, "You, eminent friend and master of all Masters, I have no words with which it would be possible for me to express in any way my feeling of thanks towards God and towards you, his truest, great prophet! Oh, forgive me if at the beginning of our acquaintance I expressed myself somewhat inappropriately towards you! But as you have decided to stay with us for some time, I will strive with all my strength to show you and your disciples the greatest possible thanks.
GGJ|5|262|14|0|Oh, you have given me my dearest child again and thereby more than if you had given me all the riches of the world! Therefore you deserve from me the highest gratefulness after God!"
GGJ|5|262|15|0|Said I: "Be calm now, Barnabe, and see that your daughter Elisa gets something to eat; for she is now fully healthy and must now also eat and drink completely so that she becomes fully strong again!"
GGJ|5|262|16|0|This happened, and the healed girl rose from her bed, dressed herself quickly out of necessity, then hurried to Me, grabbed My hand hastily and pressed it to her beautiful mouth with tears of thanks and then said, sobbing with thanks and great, blessed joy, "Oh, you truly all-powerful friend and Master! Since everything is possible for you, it will also not be impossible for you to look into my heart; there you will find thanks written with the glowing letters of love, which I will owe you forever!"
GGJ|5|262|17|0|Said I: "Remain with such love, and it will bring you many blessings! But now sit down at our table, eat and drink and be of a cheerful spirit! But if you go again to Nahim, you must not skip about like a gazelle, but instead proceed very modestly along the somewhat dangerous path, and you will have no other physical harm to suffer! Only remember that, My otherwise very most beloved daughter Elisa! Now sit down, be quiet and eat and drink!"
GGJ|5|263|1|1|Barnabe recalls the twelve-year-old Jesus in the temple
GGJ|5|263|1|0|At this Elisa went to her father, who pressed her to his heart with many tears of thanks, then showed her a place between him and his wife and gave her to eat and drink of everything that there was; but particularly she liked My wine made from water.
GGJ|5|263|2|0|When the daughter now ate and drank so healthily, the host asked Me with all respect, "Lord and Master of all Masters! It is indeed very foolish of me to ask you how you can know that I am called Barnabe, and that this daughter of mine is called Elisa; for if such things are possible for you, given by God, why should it not then be just as easily possible for you to know how I and all the others as well are called by name? But I just thought to myself that you might have seen and recognized me from Jerusalem on some occasion. And if that was an easily possible case, then it would be of doubled interest for me!"
GGJ|5|263|3|0|Said I: "Tell Me, what has brought you to this thought!"
GGJ|5|263|4|0|The host said, "Forgive me now in advance, if I should express myself somehow unworthily "for I have now enjoyed some wine, and it has perhaps loosened my tongue somewhat; but I will nonetheless pull myself together as much as I can so that my tongue will not cause me any too great shame!
GGJ|5|263|5|0|Behold, about twenty years ago I was still a Levite in Jerusalem and actually a future Pharisee (VARIZAR = shepherd, also shepherd director). There one day "as never before or after "it happened that at the usual test of the twelve year-old boys a boy called Jesus from Nazareth in Galilee was brought before us. This boy knew then already more than all the templars together and was actually the main reason why I soon left the temple for all time.
GGJ|5|263|6|0|But in addition I must admit openly here that you, Master of Masters, have a very extraordinary similarity to that truest miracle youth namely in the face. But I do not want to claim at all with this that you as a man now have grown from that youth, which would not exactly be something impossible; but only I wanted to mention with that that it is namely highly strange how similar great spirits are very often in their faces if they follow one and the same tendency.
GGJ|5|263|7|0|For three days that extraordinary boy at the temple kept proving to us in every detail that he was himself the promised Messiah. Then for various reasons I decided to leave the temple in exchange for this solitude. I never returned to it nor did I go anywhere else; therefore, I do not know what may have become of that boy. At the time I was his enemy; yet it did not take long before I could see the truth in that boy's assertions more and more clearly, whereas the temple kept becoming more disagreeable and offensive to me every day.
GGJ|5|263|8|0|Indeed, the words of that boy were my salvation from the truly hellish temple. And now I want you to tell me what might have become of that boy. What incensed me most against the old arrant templars was the fact that they promised a reward to the one who would kill him at some good opportunity. This did not happen while I was with the temple. However, since I have been here for almost twenty years, who knows what the temple might have perpetrated later on against that boy. You, Master of masters, surely know all that, and so I am asking you to enlighten me on this."
GGJ|5|263|9|0|I say, "Behold, exactly for that reason I have now come to you; for I Myself am that boy who then pressed hard against the elders, the Pharisees and doctors of the law in the temple! And because you now know that, it will also now become clearer to you why I said to you right after My arrival: Peace be with you and your house! The kingdom of God has come close! But only tomorrow morning will we have a further discussion about it! But today have a good bed prepared for us so that we can shake off our tiredness and tomorrow stand strong for action again!"
GGJ|5|263|10|0|At this the host Barnabe ordered his servants to prepare us a good bed immediately and they did what they were commanded.
GGJ|5|263|11|0|When we stood up from the table, the healed daughter came up to Me once again and thanked Me most heartfelt for the healing of her suffering, and also the host, his wife and his other children did the same; for the beautiful and cheerful Elisa was very dear to them all and they were so overjoyed that they now had their Elisa very fresh and healthy again before them. I gave them all My blessing and then headed with My disciples quickly to rest.
GGJ|5|264|1|1|The observance of the Sabbath
GGJ|5|264|1|0|When we woke up in the early morning, we already found the whole house buzzing with activity. On the hearth was burning a cheerful fire already, around which several pots were standing, in which all sorts of aromatic dishes were cooking for us and for the people of the house. There were also fish, and indeed the best and most beautiful mountain trout. The healed daughter was the most active at the hearth and bustled about very much to prepare a good breakfast for us as soon as possible. When she caught sight of Me, she positively threw herself towards Me with a hasty passion and thanked Me once again for her healing.
GGJ|5|264|2|0|But I said to her, how could she work thus today, on a Sabbath?
GGJ|5|264|3|0|To this Elisa answered and said, "Lord and Master, there is no law in the Scriptures that forbids the people to serve God on a Sabbath!"
GGJ|5|264|4|0|I said, "Very well "on the Sabbath one should indeed serve God alone very well; but you are now serving with all energy only Me and My disciples! Are we gods then?!"
GGJ|5|264|5|0|The assiduous daughter said, "Oh Lord, Your disciples are indeed only people like us; but You are God through and through, which I now see only too clearly! And if I and everyone in the house serve You through our activity, then we certainly do not desecrate the Sabbath!"
GGJ|5|264|6|0|Said I: "But tell Me, My very dearest Elisa, who told you that I was a god! For look, if I were a god, and Jehovah in heaven is also a very truest god, then there would obviously be two gods; but in the Scriptures it says very expressly: I alone am your God and Lord; therefore you shall have no other and foreign gods besides Me! Well, how do they go together then, if I am also a god?"
GGJ|5|264|7|0|Elisa said while busily preparing the fish, "Oh Lord, they go together very well!"
GGJ|5|264|8|0|Said I: "Yes, but how so?"
GGJ|5|264|9|0|She said, "Because You and the Father in heaven are not two, but quite perfectly one and heaven is always and eternally only where You are, oh Lord!"
GGJ|5|264|10|0|Said I: "But who told you that, and who taught you in this?"
GGJ|5|264|11|0|She said, "First of all, You Yourself, oh Lord! 'Peace be with you and with your house!' and 'The kingdom of God has come close to you!' Those are words which can only come from a divine mouth! And then came Your miracles, which apart from God no one can perform! Then yesterday, when You, oh Lord, laid down to rest, I spoke for a long time about that twelve-year old Jesus in the temple with my father, and looked through all the texts in Isaiah that refer to You, and then it turned out more brightly then the sun that You are none other than the promised Messiah and can be none but Jehovah Zebaoth Himself in Your spirit! You see, oh Lord, those are my reasons to consider You what You obviously are!"
GGJ|5|264|12|0|Said I: "Well, you are right, as is your earthly father; but you must not disclose Me to your neighbors before the right time! And since you have recognized Me and are serving only Me today on the Sabbath with your hard work, then work; but see that none of your neighbors are annoyed by it!"
GGJ|5|264|13|0|Elisa said, "Oh, do not worry about that! We are all far beyond that point. We indeed do not perform any hard, slavish tasks on a Sabbath; but wherever there is need we also do that on any Sabbath. We now are no longer under the hypocrisy of the temple and its selfish laws, from which any rich person can buy himself free for a certain time, but instead our law is the truth and its goodness and this forbids no one to do the most necessary for his house on a Sabbath.
GGJ|5|264|14|0|But if the idle going and hanging around was something necessary for the achievement of eternal life, then You, oh Lord, would certainly give all the people a good example, since You would not let any sun, moon or stars go up and down on the Sabbath, which would certainly be within Your powers. Thus neither would any wind blow, no clouds or fog would form, no river flow, no sea move, and even the animals would have to instinctively observe the full Sabbath as an example for us people! But if one observes the whole great creation only somewhat exactly, one sees only too soon that You are just as active on the Sabbath as on any other working day, and since we are already God's children according to the Scriptures, we certainly are not doing anything wrong by imitating in all things our good, holy and dear Father!"
GGJ|5|264|15|0|I said, "Truly, I had not sought such cleverness in you as a person! Therefore remain as you are and be a good example for everyone of how the Father in heaven always provides all people with the best example!"
GGJ|5|265|1|1|The testimony of the cured Elisa for the Lord. The transformation of the gateways to the mountain village
GGJ|5|265|1|0|After this I went out into the open with Barnabe and some of My disciples, and Barnabe showed us his possessions. We moved through the whole village, which consisted of some twenty houses, and looked very cute and everywhere very clean.
GGJ|5|265|2|0|But when the inhabitants caught sight of us, they became afraid, as if we were commissars who would now demand taxes and perhaps even some punishments from them. Then I secretly entrusted Barnabe with the reason of their vain fear, and he called several to him and gave them the fullest assurance that their fear was fully void, and that in the highest opposite only extraordinary happiness was wished to this place, that exactly I had visited them and as a very first and best Savior had healed his otherwise incurable daughter by anyone else in the world in an instant so perfectly that she was now a hundred times healthier, more active and fresh than she had ever been before.
GGJ|5|265|3|0|When they heard such a thing from their chief, their fear disappeared, and they were all highly amazed at it; only several women said, "We cannot believe that until we have seen Elisa ourselves; for only an angel of God from heaven could have helped her "it would be impossible for a person, even if he were the very first healer in the world himself!"
GGJ|5|265|4|0|But while the women were still saying such things among one another, Elisa also came after us quite hurriedly and invited us to breakfast. When the women saw Elisa, they were positively shocked and hardly believed their eyes; but finally they also went over to her and asked her how this had then happened.
GGJ|5|265|5|0|But Elisa said, pointing at Me, "There stands the divinely eminent Savior; ask Him! I know and feel that I am now quite fully healthy, and you can see it too; but about everything else, and how it was possible, I do not know."
GGJ|5|265|6|0|Then we turned around again and went back to Barnabe' house, where a rich breakfast was waiting for us. It goes without saying that both the men as well as the women and children followed us there; but they remained there the whole day, and the disciples taught them about Me and about My mission from heaven down to Earth, and they all believed now in My name.
GGJ|5|265|7|0|After we had taken breakfast, however, our host led Me to the always very dangerous place where his daughter had had her fall, and asked Me whether I with My omnipotence could not and would not help to make this path just a little easier to pass.
GGJ|5|265|8|0|I said, "You now know already that nothing is impossible for Me; but for now let us leave this place "for it is to your protection! If this spot did not exist, you would have been discovered long ago. Therefore I also think that you should leave this place as it is, and if I do something for you all, I will make this place even less passable, and indeed so that in the future no cat would be in a position to cross it. On the other hand, however, I will show you another path which already exists, but which you have all not yet discovered."
GGJ|5|265|9|0|When Barnabe heard such things from Me, he asked Me to do this, and I said, "Well then, so be it!"
GGJ|5|265|10|0|Then a great mass of rock detached itself down below, and thereby an overhang wall a hundred men's height tall, was created hanging above, over which no person would ever be able to climb. But there where we stood a sort of parapet was created, over which one could look but not so easily cross, which would in any case have been a vain effort, connected to great danger. With this gift our host was now satisfied and quite full of amazement.
GGJ|5|265|11|0|But he asked Me also immediately about the more convenient and less dangerous path, and I said, "We will only look for that in the afternoon! It is indeed a little further, to come down to Nahim, but it is much more convenient to walk, and you can drive all your domestic animals up and down on it without any problem, and that is indeed a significant advantage for you."
GGJ|5|266|1|1|The spiritual vision
GGJ|5|266|1|0|(The Lord) "For behold, I want it so that those who walk according to the Commandments of Moses should not remain that withered in their earthly possessions either.
GGJ|5|266|2|0|And so I came here to you all firstly to announce to you all that the kingdom of God and thus all of heaven has come down to you on this Earth in and through Me, which now a large number of previously staunchest Gentiles already recognize and admit openly, so that is fulfilled what Daniel prophesied: 'Even in the graves will His voice be heard!' For it is the Gentiles who were buried in the grave of night, judgment and death from their birth.
GGJ|5|266|3|0|But secondly I want to also place you and your children and your children's children earthly in such a situation that your physical needs should not suffer any affliction. Indeed I do not want you to wallow in great abundance, but you should not suffer any too great affliction as has often been the case with you before.
GGJ|5|266|4|0|And the third reason for My coming here is already known to you, since I planned to take a few days' rest in this quiet area with My disciples. And now, since we have come to the end of this necessary affair, we will now head home again and see everything that has happened there!"
GGJ|5|266|5|0|On the way the host said, "Lord and Master! Would it not be pleasant for You if we went over this small peak and thus home on a small diversion? For from this height one truly enjoys an extremely magnificent view; one sees from there even as far as Jerusalem, also a part of the Sea of Galilee, and at very good weather one can even see the great Greek Sea! If You, oh Lord, would like, I would like to show You now this true blissful place of mine!"
GGJ|5|266|6|0|I said, "I am quite with you; for I am also a friend of mountains and very far views, and so let us climb this small hill!"
GGJ|5|266|7|0|Then we climbed the small peak and it was very exhilarating to be on top, and Barnabe became almost untiring in his praise of the beautiful region.
GGJ|5|266|8|0|But I admonished him and said, "It is undeniable that the area, seen from this height, is very exhilarating to look at "that is the whole image; but just take a close-up look now at every individual thing that you see here in general, and you will soon have enough of the beauty of this area!
GGJ|5|266|9|0|Only that which is of the soul and the spirit is truly and everlastingly beautiful. Since you are now enjoying only this scenery and its fragrant opalescence, you still derive more pleasure from matter and its forms than from the spiritual presented to you by the rigid forms, as in a large script. Ah, when one day you are able to behold, read and understand all these forms with the inner eyes of the spirit, you will also be able to exclaim, like David: 'Oh Lord, how great and glorious are all Your works! He who takes notice of them, delights in them!'
GGJ|5|266|10|0|] Behold, to truly take notice of the works of God means to see them with the eyes of the spirit, whereby the soul gains true cognition. Only this gives man a true joy that is no longer perishable but is always and forever the property of the soul. And if you then want to see also the spirit world, you will initially behold it spiritually only by first recognizing the forms solely of this world, and then more and more by your comprehension of the various activities, aspirations and correlations of these forms which give you already so much pleasure even without your better and deeper comprehension of them.
GGJ|5|266|11|0|Spiritual vision at first is merely a recognition of the outer and inner correspondences. If one keeps practicing with a heart that is pure and as free from sin as possible, is full of pure love for God and, therefore, for the fellowman, this cognition and comprehension passes into a clear vision, proving to the seer that he is at one within and has reached the true rebirth of his spirit and the resurrection of the soul from the material grave of its flesh. — Do you understand Me well?"
GGJ|5|266|12|0|Sais the host: Oh Lord and truly my God! If I understood that in its true depth, I would obviously be one of the happiest men on this earth. But I am far behind in my understanding, although I have got a vague idea of what You meant to tell me. My Elisa, who is a kind of visionary, would undoubtedly have grasped and understood Your explanation better than I do. Yet I, too, have understood something. But it takes some doing to find in the external forms the inner, completely spiritual correspondences and understand them in their numerous ramifications. Lord, could You not make this a little clearer for me through some suitable metaphor?"
GGJ|5|266|13|0|Say I: "Oh yes, certainly, and so listen!"
GGJ|5|267|1|1|The correspondences between matter and mind
GGJ|5|267|1|0|(The Lord) When you and your friendly neighbors arrived in this region, you found nothing but stones and wood. You immediately set to work gathering what was best and most suitable. You then withdrew within yourselves and began to ponder on what rules of architecture to apply in the construction of a but or even a house out of the gathered material.
GGJ|5|267|2|0|When you pondered even more deeply, you saw images. From these you soon designed a plan and began to build one and the other house according to this plan, and soon there were some very nice houses in your mountain valley. If you had not found any useful building material, you could never, with your inner intellect, have mentally designed a plan suiting the material. However, since you did find it, you soon also visualized a dwelling that fitted it and then combined the material so that it represented something completely different from that which you had originally found.
GGJ|5|267|3|0|Although that is only a material image, it s nonetheless a beginning, in order to teach a person the first expressions of the relationship between the very raw material and what a spirit can make from it. If a person has deserved and understood this, then it goes further and deeper very easily, and so then it happens that he who is seeking finds, whoever asks, is given, and whoever knocks, to him it is opened.
GGJ|5|267|4|0|Behold, the more spiritually formed the people are somewhere, the more ordered, more artistic is their work and production. Why is it so? Because their souls already stand in a closer conjunction with their spirits. The nearer and deeper however the soul joins its spirit which comes from God, the higher it rises in the ordinance of all recognition and consciousness and constantly finds more and more correspondence between matter and spirit. And then it is also easy to see that a person who has come the furthest in the art of the correspondence between matter and spirit must make matter as well the most serviceable and profitable for himself. But most of all that will be the very most blessed case on the other side only for perfected souls reborn in the spirit, where nothing will be impossible to them any longer. Now tell Me whether you have now understood Me somewhat better!"
GGJ|5|267|5|0|The host says, "Yes, my Lord and God in Yourself, no I am already beginning to see a trace of light! The old peoples, for example the Egyptians, must have been very familiar with the knowledge of correspondence, since their works even now show an order at which almost no person in our times can only guess."
GGJ|5|267|6|0|I say, "In any case "for only the spiritual awakening shows ever more order to the soul and teaches it to know how to investigate the relationships between the matter and other matter, and between matter and substance, between substance and soul and between soul and spirit; and the spirit penetrates everything in the end, and everything must serve it in the highest and deepest possible order. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|5|267|7|0|Says our host: "Yes, now I understand that ever better and in time I will hopefully understand it even better still! But now another question! Look, I know the Scriptures indeed; I often read in them about the angels of God who are supposed to be the purest spirits! Are those spirits who are supposed to unite with our souls in order to make them fully godlike?"
GGJ|5|267|8|0|I said, "To a very small extent sometimes yes, if My order designates them for it for some very particular reason; but such a thing happens extremely seldom. But what happens many times and will happen even more often in the future, is that also very many angels will go through the path of the flesh as well, as I Myself as the highest spirit am now going through it, so that they can then become true children of God.
GGJ|5|267|9|0|But there they will choose a correct soul that has never been in the flesh for themselves and put it into the flesh of a pure mother, and they will then care for the incubation and for the correct formation according to their light and according to their power, so that such a soul is strengthened for the eternal union with them.
GGJ|5|267|10|0|Well, you will certainly not understand that yet; but there will come a time when you will understand even such secret things of heaven. But now we can go up to your house; for behold, a small mishap has occurred for one of your neighbors, and we must go and make things good again!"
GGJ|5|267|11|0|That suited our host very well and we went and were soon on that spot.
GGJ|5|268|1|1|The healing of the man who was bitten by a venomous snake. The miracle wine
GGJ|5|268|1|0|But when we were in front of the unfortunate neighbor, his wife and children came out and asked us for help.
GGJ|5|268|2|0|But I said, "Just go inside to him; for I have already helped him!"
GGJ|5|268|3|0|Then the wife and children hurried in to their father who already came towards them quite healthily. He had made his way barefoot through some bush land beforehand and had been bitten by an evil adder, immediately swelled up very much and was in danger of losing his life. But I came and healed him.
GGJ|5|268|4|0|But when he came out to thank Me, I said, "A second time do not forget your shoes if you have something to do in the shrubs! But from now on no such adders shall crawl in this area! Amen."
GGJ|5|268|5|0|Then we went home, where the midday meal was waiting for us along with the disciples. The midday meal was this time very richly prepared, only the wine looked somewhat sparse; therefore the host asked Me whether he should bring out the forest fruit juice again.
GGJ|5|268|6|0|But I said to him, "Do today just like last night, and we will also have no lack of wine!"
GGJ|5|268|7|0|Then he had the several great jugs filled with water and I willed it "and it became wine.
GGJ|5|268|8|0|But since this time some neighbors had been invited to Barnabe' table and were taking the midday meal with us, a neighbor remarked on this, saying, "I believe that the forest wine, which is very good and powerful with you, would be better for such rare guests than pure water!"
GGJ|5|268|9|0|The host said, "But, dear neighbor, I know that as well as any of you; but I also know that you all have been discussing with the disciples since the morning, certainly also who this Master of all masters is actually, and that nothing is impossible for Him! And so you must all have learnt how He not only here yesterday evening but also in several other places in Galilee has changed the water into the very best wine simply through His blessed will and then the astonished guests got always the very best wine to drink. At least to me one of the disciples trusted yesterday secretly how their Lord and Master has often done the same thing before, and I now know about it. Did the disciples not tell you anything about it?"
GGJ|5|268|10|0|The neighbor who was somewhat worried about the wine said, "Yes, the disciples have indeed told us several things about it; but exactly because we know only too well who this Lord and Master is, so we as sinners did not dare to speak to the holy Jehovah about it; but we are now already completely convinced of it, that the water brought"let's say "has been transformed into the best wine. Therefore this time consider that my somewhat too precocious concern about the forest wine was meant well this time!"
GGJ|5|268|11|0|The innkeeper said, "Everything is good again; eat and drink now according to your hunger and thirst!"
GGJ|5|268|12|0|At this we ate and drank very cheerfully and at this meal much was spoken about various good things, as had been the case in other places as well at such occasions.
GGJ|5|268|13|0|But when we sat at the table for about two hours, a somewhat more distant neighbor came, who had not yet learnt anything about My presence, with a very desperate expression into the house of the representative and said, "Barnabe, Barnabe, we are as good as lost! How it happened I do not know; but it is actually true: Our only and most necessary path to Nahim no longer exists! We come to a type of walled parapet; over it we see a great drop which frightens everyone! Only a bird can get across it, but it is no longer possible for a person! But I do not know any other way, since this range has nothing but extremely steep cliffs in all directions. What will we do now if we need salt? My advice has run out and yours will too; what then? Who could have done that to us?"
GGJ|5|268|14|0|The innkeeper said, "Do not be so worried about it! If you also have not found a better way, there are nonetheless other people here who know a much more comfortable path, and we will also walk along it in future. For you see here foreign guests with me; they are very wonderful people, they know already about a better path and will show it to us. But we will from now on not have to travel too often since the Master, this great Master of all Masters of the world, will show us in these mountains of ours an even better salt will than what is in Nahim. But now sit down here and eat and drink with us!"
GGJ|5|268|15|0|The neighbor did not need to be told twice, immediately sat down at the table and ate and drank with us and could not wonder enough at the good wine; he asked the innkeeper where he had got the wine from.
GGJ|5|268|16|0|But the innkeeper said, "Look over there! The Master of masters, who is sitting there with us at the table, and He, as you can see, has also healed my daughter Elisa simply through His all-powerful word in an instant, as you see her sitting here at my side, has also created this now most magnificent wine from water and will certainly make sure in the same way that we will have our own salt. Tell me now whether you are still worried about it, because this true Lord and Master has purely through His all-powerful word closed the always very dangerous path for all time and at the same time showed us a hidden and comfortable one, on which we can even lead our necessary domestic animals up and down without danger! Do you agree with this?"
GGJ|5|268|17|0|The far neighbor said, "Yes, if that is so, as I now do not doubt in the least, then it is certainly very good for us; for I was in a great fear for a long time that the people of Nahim would in the end destroy us and reveal us to the Romans or the Jerusalem Jews, which would not give us any luck. But we can still enjoy the blessings of this rare mountain valley, without having to give the rude extravagant people a tribute of it. But now I would like to learn something more about this extraordinary miracle worker! Be so good and tell me something!"
GGJ|5|268|18|0|The innkeeper said, "Just leave that be! This divine Master will spend a longer time in our midst with His disciples and then there will be enough time to be able to make His closer acquaintance!"
GGJ|5|269|1|1|On the right path and the right salt
GGJ|5|269|1|0|Said I: "Listen! After we have now strengthened our limbs with food and drink, let us now stand up from the table and we will go and see where the new path down to Nahim is! I will also show you all the salt reserve of this mountain, since you all have nothing against doing good on the Sabbath, which is very great, since you, Barnabe, have already made mention of it. But go, all of you who are here; for what I will show and give you as a gift here should be a general good for everyone who lives in this valley!"
GGJ|5|269|2|0|At this we rose and went a considerable distance up and into the valley. There we came to a steep cliff which had a large crevice about a good man's height from the ground, in which one could easily climb over some fast fallen stones. We were then soon in the very spacious crevice, behind which a great, grotto-like cave opened up.
GGJ|5|269|3|0|And I now said to those who had come along, "Look, through this cave you can go very comfortably and fully without danger! Only towards the end the cave will become a little bit narrower, but it is nonetheless wide enough to be able to let an ox go through it. In the middle of the cave path it will certainly be somewhat darker than here; but so much light nonetheless comes in that every one of you will be able to notice the places where he should put his foot."
GGJ|5|269|4|0|We now wandered through the cave without any adversity, and when we were at the end of it and came out into the open air, we saw a very easy and fully safe slope, overgrown with sparse grass and moss, to the plateau, which indeed looked very wild, but which was actually very good, because it would only be crossed very seldom by some hikers and therefore our inhabitants of the high village could come down into the deep valley all the more unnoticed.
GGJ|5|269|5|0|When Barnabe and all who were with him saw this, they fell on their knees before Me and said, "We thank You, oh Lord, from all the depths of our hearts; for You have shown us an unspeakably great benevolence in that You have shown us this new and safe path and You have released us from the greatest torture which the previous terrible path caused us!"
GGJ|5|269|6|0|I told them to rise and said to them, "As I have now shown you all here a new, safe and also more comfortable path to walk, thus I also show you all a single true, good and safe path to eternal life!
GGJ|5|269|7|0|This path I show you with only a very few words, and these are: Be good and gentle in your hearts! Love God above all and each his neighbor as himself; for the whole Law and all the prophets consist of this! Then believe that I am He who was promised by God and prophesied about by the prophets, and you will have opened the gate and the path to the kingdom of God which has now come to you, just as another path was opened and shown from this valley into the depths of the Earth!
GGJ|5|269|8|0|It goes without saying that all the Laws of Moses are bound together in the two commandments of love; for whoever loves God above all else, will certainly avoid everything that is sinful and no longer sin against the one or other commandment of God, and whoever loves his neighbor as himself will not wish him any ill and even less do anything evil to him.
GGJ|5|269|9|0|But that you will take these words of Mine to heart and then act accordingly is the true salt of life, and I will then now also show you and also give you a natural salt. Therefore let us leave now this place, return to your valley, and we will find there in a corner of this valley quite unknown to you all yet a very pure and good salt! And so let us walk over there!"
GGJ|5|269|10|0|They all thanked Me with true fervor and we set off on our return journey.
GGJ|5|270|1|1|The salt rock. The wonderful and blessed evening meal
GGJ|5|270|1|0|When we stood once again in the valley in front of the crevice in the wall, everyone laid signs from there to the nearest houses, so that they would be able to find this way again for future times. We now went to the far-off neighbor in quite the opposite direction, who had his house on a very high hill and was about half an hour walk from the other houses.
GGJ|5|270|2|0|Having arrived there, I said to the owner of the house, "Behold, exactly in the direction where the sun will soon go down, you can see at a short distance from here a white cliff of a significant size; behold, that is pure salt, and you can all use it without any previous purification! You must only put a little less into your meals; for this salt is more powerful than that of Nahim, although Nahim's salt "certainly taken already very deep down "is from this dome. Whoever of you wants to go there should go, and bring us over some!"
GGJ|5|270|3|0|The owner of the house immediately offered to hurry over there, since it needed hardly a quarter of an hour to get there with swift feet. He took a shovel and a bin with him, easily freed several pieces from the wall, fills the bin with it and immediately brought it over to us. Everyone tried the salt and found it extremely excellent. Then I was thanked once again. I blessed this high-lying house and we all then set off on our return journey; the far neighbor also came with us and even took his wife and some grown-up children with him.
GGJ|5|270|4|0|When we arrived back at Barnabe' s house again, the whole community was already waiting for us and loudly expressed their desire for the luck to see Me again and have Me among them.
GGJ|5|270|5|0|And the neighbor whom I had healed in the morning from the bite of an adder called out loudly, "Hosanna in the highest to Him who has come to us! This is now the true, new Jerusalem, of which a prophet prophesied; the old and bad one however will soon perish!"
GGJ|5|270|6|0|Everyone copied this speech, and indeed with such enthusiasm and power of voice that it reverberated from the many wide and high cliff walls in a thousand echoes. The inhabitants, for whom such a game of nature was still foreign, thought that I must therefore be a highest spiritual person, because now even the spirits of the air and the mountains had joined in with their praise.
GGJ|5|270|7|0|Yet I Myself explained to them such a phenomenon, and they accepted My explanation gratefully, but tested their powerful voices once more and received the same effect even without the hosanna.
GGJ|5|270|8|0|And they all believed then and said, "You are alone the true one; for the templars would already have stoned us now if we had not believed that this very truly was spirits of the mountain and air!"
GGJ|5|270|9|0|But I said to the host that he should now look around at how all these many guests, about two hundred in number, should be cared for with a meal.
GGJ|5|270|10|0|But the host said, "Lord, what and how much I have, shall be brought out and given out; only I fear that it will hardly be enough for everyone!"
GGJ|5|270|11|0|But I said, "So go inside and have a look!"
GGJ|5|270|12|0|And the host went inside and looked and found all his larders full of bread, wine, milk, honey and fresh fish and another large number of the finest flour for rolls and other dishes.
GGJ|5|270|13|0|Then he came back again, beat himself on the breast and said, "Oh, that is now more than ever! I know exactly what was in my larders before; they were only filled sparingly for my household, and now they beam with the highest abundance! That was You again, oh Lord! Yes, now a thousand can be cooked for, not only for two hundred! But where to find so many cooks? The dear neighbors must today put their hands to work already; for my people would not be finished before morning!"
GGJ|5|270|14|0|When the wives and children of the neighbor heard this, they hurried into the large kitchen and got to work, and so a great meal was ready in an hour.
GGJ|5|270|15|0|The meal was indeed ready now; but then a very different problem arose. The host now had far too few tables and benches, and his rooms were also too small for two hundred guests. To be brief, everything was too little for such an event. Therefore he came up to Me and asked Me for advice as to what he should do.
GGJ|5|270|16|0|I said, "Yes, My friend Barnabe, in natural ways there would not be much that can be done! If it were not so cool here on this height, then we could sit down here in the open air; but the evenings now become very cold and dark, and so in the open air it is no longer wise. Many peaceful sheep indeed have place in a sheepfold; but since you are lacking tables and benches, things are nevertheless somewhat difficult. Also the lighting will be somewhat sparse in your house! I know all that. But nonetheless we will find enough means through which we can all be very well accommodated. Look in your house to see how the tables and benches are, and then come and tell Me!"
GGJ|5|270|17|0|Then the host went into the house, looked at everything and came back full of amazement. I asked him how it all looked.
GGJ|5|270|18|0|And Barnabe answered again full of amazement, "Oh Lord, You All-merciful, only now I see very clearly that nothing is impossible for You! The rooms have been extended backwards by more than half, and there are tables and benches in abundance, and also there is no lack of the most beautiful lights. The meals already stand ready on all the tables and are waiting for us, and so I, a poor sinner, think that we should now go into the rooms and take the wonderful evening meal!"
GGJ|5|270|19|0|I said, "Yes, we shall do that now, and so follow Me everyone; for I have made a good harvest in you all!"
GGJ|5|270|20|0|At this I went forwards and everyone followed Me. In a few moments everyone was sitting in the best order at the tables.
GGJ|5|270|21|0|But before anyone put a bite into their mouths, the host rose and spoke: "Listen to me, all my dear neighbors! This meal is a true meal from God in paradise, which was lost through the fault of man. The great, holy God and Lord has brought it Himself. He sits, oh wonder of wonders, now physically in our midst and has prepared this true paradise meal Himself for us! This meal is therefore a highest blessed and holy one. But we are sinful people "and would now like to enjoy this meal as unworthy. Let us therefore all ask the Lord to forgive us our sins and then to consider us a little more worthy to enjoy this holy meal with Him! Rise and say with me: Oh Lord, You wonderful One! Forgive us our sins, so that we will be more worthy to sit with you at table!"
GGJ|5|270|22|0|At this I said, "I am a doctor and I come to heal the sick. But a sinner is also sick, and so you were also sick in soul and body. And I therefore sought you out and healed you fully, and you are therefore now no longer sinners; therefore sit down at the table very cheered, and eat and drink as your heart desires! Your words, My Barnabe, have given Me great joy, and you shall all have even more than now the magnificence of God! And now eat!"
GGJ|5|270|23|0|At this they all sat, thanked Me and began to eat and to drink with a true heart's desire; and I and the disciples did the same. During the eating and drinking however little was spoken; only at the end of the meal all the neighboring guests rose, laid their hands on their chests and thanked Me loudly for this heavenly good meal. But when they had come to the end of their thanks, they wanted to go home; but I insisted to them that they stay another while and discuss a little the events of this Sabbath that had just passed.
GGJ|5|271|1|1|On modesty, gentleness and humility. The golden middle path
GGJ|5|271|1|0|Then one said from out of their midst, "Oh Master and Lord! Behold, if one in his mind is full of a thousand thoughts about You, about Your deeds and about Your teaching and one cannot reach clear rest by a long shot, then speaking is difficult, because one does not know at all where one should begin and where one should end! But in addition comes the fact that You Yourself are present here, who also surely knows each of our thoughts before it has ever popped up in us and is felt by us. What can we then say in Your personal presence and what can we discuss? Yes, if You want to say something else here, then we would indeed like to hear You, as long as You would like to speak; but with our speech it would look very poor!"
GGJ|5|271|2|0|I said, "Listen! Modesty is a good virtue, and one can only recommend it highly to man; but to be too modest is often unwise, because one only helps ones neighbor through a too great modesty to the overestimation of his capabilities, however good, and gradually even to arrogance, which is not good, but on the contrary it is very bad. For Me that can indeed never be the case, but among others very easily.
GGJ|5|271|3|0|You see, the often too great modesty of the otherwise very honest people towards those who oppose them with particular talents and capabilities, and who therefore have too great amazement and honor made out of them kings and in the end the very most arrogant tyrants, as well as also the very most arrogant priesthood! Therefore you should also constantly find the golden middle in virtues such as humility, gentleness and modesty, otherwise you, even if you were free now, would form such people yourselves in time among you who would treat you all then with all harshness and you would then sigh under their pressure.
GGJ|5|271|4|0|I know indeed that My deeds and My words have taken away your courage to say anything in front of Me; but it is not so much that, as that you believe in your hearts that I am the One who from God through the mouth of the prophets was promised firstly to the Jews and through them to all the people of the Earth.
GGJ|5|271|5|0|If you believe that very actively and observe My teaching in deed and My easy commandments, you will also take in My spirit and through the same do even greater things than what I have just done before you; for if you are children of one and the same Father in heaven, you are also heirs of His perfection, to which you have been called. You can then also act and so as these disciples of Mine now do and can act, when it is necessary. If you now know this, then you can also speak before Me without fear and shyness like these disciples of Mine.
GGJ|5|271|6|0|For if such a thing was never possible, I would have certainly had no disciples with Me, who should also be as perfect as the Father in heaven is perfect and in Me; for as a servant I certainly do not need any person, since I Myself can serve all people and I do at all times. But if I wanted to have beings who served Me, then I would only have to desire, and in an instant countless hosts of the most powerful angels would be at My disposal and would obey My signals. But from that you can draw the very non-deceptive conclusion that I only have taken disciples to Me so that they should learn everything from Me that I can do Myself, and that I have come to you for quite the same reason. Tell Me now whether you still do not dare to speak before Me now!"
GGJ|5|272|1|1|The prophets' language of correspondences
GGJ|5|272|1|0|The far neighbor said, "Oh Lord, we now trust ourselves to speak if we only knew what about! But in addition comes the fact, easily understandable in itself, that we all are now much too full of thoughts about what we have heard, seen and learnt today. But if I may ask something simply for myself, then that would be that You would tell us all or simply me alone what will happen to me one day after the certain death of this body.
GGJ|5|272|2|0|Will the pure soul keep its consciousness, or will it only awake again to consciousness after the resurrection of the flesh announced by the prophets? On the day of judgment this general resurrection should happen; but when this day will come, is to the highest degree undetermined. At this moment of horror, the just are supposed to then receive their eternal reward before God in heaven and the sinners their eternal punishment in hell.
GGJ|5|272|3|0|Well, those are truly teachings that my mind and also my reason can never fully become friends with! How is that in truth to be understood, or will that happen literally?
GGJ|5|272|4|0|Truly, if all that will happen literally, then things look very bleak for humanity, and under such circumstances it would be a thousand times better if one had never been born and never become a person! How many thousand times a thousand people know nothing about our teaching, are deep Gentiles, and their innocent fate will then be eternal punishment in the most terrible fire of hell!
GGJ|5|272|5|0|Truly, if I observe God's wisdom, love and goodness correctly, such a final sentence for the people seems to me almost impossible! Oh Lord, You will certainly be able to give us a better explanation of this! But if things are so, then we people are the unhappiest creatures on the whole Earth!"
GGJ|5|272|6|0|Said I: "Yes, My dears, this issue is difficult to explain to you with few words for the moment; but I have explained all this to My disciples in the smallest detail, and they will explain it also to you.
GGJ|5|272|7|0|What the prophets wrote about it in their inner inspiration, they wrote down in parables which are pure correspondences of the naked truths hidden in them. Whoever understands the ancient science of correspondences will soon clearly see what the metaphors of the prophets mean.
GGJ|5|272|8|0|Since you have never heard of correspondences, you know only the crude, natural meaning of the Scriptures. There is, however, always in the metaphors of prophetic scripture a threefold meaning: First, the material-spiritual, second, the pure spiritual and, third, the pure heavenly meaning coming from the heart of God.
GGJ|5|272|9|0|The first influences the moral life of man in the sense that he, as a natural man, thinks and acts in accordance with a right upbringing, meaning, that he does not remain grounded in matter but turns away from it and uses it only as a means through which he can penetrate more and more deeply and clearly into the pure spiritual. A man who has been instructed in these things and acts accordingly will soon find the correspondence between matter and Spirit. Having Bone this, he will enter from the spiritual into the heavenly or, rather, into the pure spiritual. From there it is easy to enter into the pure divine, heavenly. Only then will he see in their full clarity and fundamental meaning the revelations contained in the prophetic books.
GGJ|5|272|10|0|But whoever considers the purely material images in the Scriptures to be everything, proves that he himself is still purely matter, which is judged and must be, and that he keeps your judgment in his consciousness and in his feelings for all his earthly life and floats in the constant fear and terror of falling into that purely material state after the passing away of the body even with his soul, in which the Scriptures presents and describes in pictures the state of matter.
GGJ|5|272|11|0|But I say this to you and to all of you, that in the beyond everything is different from the way the metaphors of scripture depict and describe things.
GGJ|5|272|12|0|The words of Scripture are like the shell of an egg, inside which three things are hidden, namely the white and the yolk and in the middle of the yolk the reddish life coil, which carries the germ of life.
GGJ|5|272|13|0|But this shell must be everywhere in the material world, wherever anything is, so that the innermost Divine can never be defiled anywhere and by anyone. But because everywhere in all natural spiritual, heavenly and divine is hidden, which obviously proves the all-presence of the divine will, so there is also a relationship between everything that is in the world, in the spiritual kingdom, in heaven and finally even in God Himself.
GGJ|5|272|14|0|But My disciples, who now have knowledge about very much, will show you all during My longer stay in your midst the details of this and also at some opportunities show that they are My disciples "except for one, who until now has still not understood very much because of his still worldly greedy heart. But the other eleven and the scribe Matthew have already become very competent, divinely wise men, and you will learn and experience very much from them; just listen to them!"
GGJ|5|272|15|0|At this Peter said, "Lord, Your divine witness indeed goes far beyond the witness of this world; but only we are not worthy of this at all!"
GGJ|5|272|16|0|Said I: "In the world there is no dignity amongst men except that they are in the image of God, and this is the reason why each man has to love and respect his fellowman. And if someone hears and believes My word and acts accordingly, he is worthy of My proper testimony, for whoever testifies to Me, to him I shall testify before My Father in the Heaven of all life. However, if I give a testimony to someone also before the world, it is not for the purpose of praising him before the world, but I merely indicate that the truth out of God is in Him. In this way you may well bear My testimony."
GGJ|5|273|1|1|Judas Iscariot's greed for money
GGJ|5|273|1|0|Then the disciples thanked Me all except for one, who was secretly rebuked by Thomas because of it.
GGJ|5|273|2|0|But the one (Judas Iscariot) said, "I thank Him in silence for everything that I have received; but you have received more according to His witness than I "therefore it is also quite right that you all thank the Lord for the more that you have received. You can already perform all sorts of miracles; I cannot manage even one, even if I still believe that it should be possible for me "and you are capable of almost everything! What I thus have not yet received, for that I cannot thank, but instead only ask for it. I have indeed very often prayed about it in silence, but until now except for food, drink and teaching I have received nothing and have therefore only that to thank for "but the gift of performing miracles, certainly not! Understand me if you will!"
GGJ|5|273|3|0|Indeed he had said such things more silently, but he was heard very well by Me and by the other disciples.
GGJ|5|273|4|0|And I said to him, "You, Judas Iscariot, are quite right, that you do not thank Me for what you have not received fully like the other disciples. But when I sent you out before Me a few moons ago to prepare the people in Galilee for Me, then I gave you the power to perform miracles just like the others; but as a money-loving person you began to set up a positive business with it, and allowed yourself to be paid highly and dearly for the miracles you performed. Thereby in a few weeks you had received a great sum of gold and silver, on which your heart hung very much. But because your heart only hung so much to the greatest filth of the Earth and to the gift of miracles only for the sake of the filth "because this was the actual case with you, then for wise and good reasons such a gift has been taken away from you again, but not the teaching. Therefore you can also indeed give instruction about the arrival of the kingdom of God on Earth to the people, if you desire; but if you do not, you can also let it be! But I think that if you are not against eating and drinking, you should also not be against working a little for yourself and for Me!"
GGJ|5|273|5|0|Judas Iscariot said quite taken aback: "Ah, I do that willingly in any case, but the brothers do not always allow me "I dislike quarrelling, and so I will be quiet again and say nothing!"
GGJ|5|273|6|0|Said I: "Yes, there you are right again, - except that the brothers do not try to prevent you from continuing your Sermon until you begin towards the end of it, to show mean intentions. Let that be alone in the future, and you will be able to preach unhindered. Why should you beg for alms from the listeners, when none of you has ever suffered want for one day while with Me? Therefore, do My bidding and you will act properly in everything and no one will ever interfere with your actions! - Have you understood Me well?"
GGJ|5|273|7|0|Judas Iscariot said, "Yes, Lord and Master, I will make an effort to satisfy Your will! But now let me go out into the open air; for I have a real urge to go outdoors!"
GGJ|5|273|8|0|At this he rose quickly and went out into the open. But he did this only because he felt found out and ashamed.
GGJ|5|273|9|0|The host asked Me how it could be that the disciple who had gone out was not yet as perfect as the others.
GGJ|5|273|10|0|I said, "Dear friend, that comes from his occasional egoism! He is a potter by profession and made a lot of money with it at the markets. But when he heard about Me, then he came to Me, listened to My words and saw My deeds. Then he asked to become My disciple. I allowed him this, and so he became My disciple. But he is still what he was, a merchant, and he considers money to be an indispensable thing for our earthly life; therefore he would like to only perform miracles forever and actually only for himself and be paid for it like the magicians. But since that can and may never go together with My miracles, he lost through his own fault the capability he already possessed and thus now constantly somewhat dissatisfied with everything secretly to himself. But otherwise he knows about everything and is a good speaker, and when he teaches anyone about Me and My mission from heaven, his words always have a good effect, and therefore he is one chosen apostle of My original seventy two disciples. Now you know completely who he is and what you have to expect from him."
GGJ|5|273|11|0|The host says, "Ah, then he is still very much to be respected, and I will discuss with him very often! But now I would indeed like to know what happened to the other sixty disciples! Could they not understand with sense and will in order to follow You, like these twelve, on all the ways and paths, in order to hear and to see very much which would certainly have been of the greatest use for them?"
GGJ|5|273|12|0|I said, "They have heard and seen as much that they know exactly what they have to do in order to achieve eternal life, and they do not need anything further for now. They did not want to follow Me always and everywhere because of their household situation, and so I released them for the meantime; but they will come again and follow Me on all paths and ways "for they have accepted My word, live and act now accordingly, and so they now have a great desire to come to Me again. They are mainly Galileans like I and these twelve disciples of Mine. "Now you know also the fullest truth; but if you would like to know something else, then ask!"
GGJ|5|274|1|1|On the Essenes and their miracles
GGJ|5|274|1|0|The host said, "I would like indeed to ask You about something else; but You must not become angry with me about it!"
GGJ|5|274|2|0|I said, "Ask whatever you want!"
GGJ|5|274|3|0|The host said, "Well very good then! You see, when I was still a Levite in the temple, it once happened on a mission for the sake of owed tithes that I came across several Essenes! These were very friendly and told me with the greatest assurance of truth that in their temple, bigger than the one in Jerusalem, the greatest miracles were being performed.
GGJ|5|274|4|0|All the sick were being healed, even the dead were being brought back to life. They had even the elements and forces of all nature in their full control, and sun, moon and all the stars had to obey their will, and so man seems in and among them to be a true lord of nature, the way that once the original father Adam was, before he sinned. Even the trees, the grass, the stones, the water, the air and all creatures must speak with them and give them witness of the fullest truth, and if I could not believe such things, I should only go with them and convince myself of all that personally.
GGJ|5|274|5|0|Well, my business serving the temple had no particular hurry; for what one cannot perform in one week, one can also bring about in the third week quite comfortably without any problem. I had time for this and followed the very friendly invitation of both the Essenes. We came with the help of three quick-footed camels, which they both had with them, soon to the very place, because my business of collecting the tithes was in any case not far from the Essene's place.
GGJ|5|274|6|0|I was introduced by the two to their leader, an extremely friendly man, who received me with much kindness and left nothing to be desired for me. His hospitality truly left nothing to be desired! I stayed there for eight days and convinced myself of everything that the two had said before, even in the fullest truth. Often I thought about it and would willingly have joined them; but I was not accepted because of my young age, which truly made me very sorry.
GGJ|5|274|7|0|Well, I would like to learn from You what You say about this institute. For their miracles are quite similar to Yours, so that I secretly was always of the opinion that You are perhaps also an Essene. For they also said to me that the Messiah of the world would come from among them. Clear this up for me more!"
GGJ|5|274|8|0|I said, "Do not let yourself be impressed by the Essenes; for their words are lies and their deeds are deception and their friendship is the purest hypocrisy! Among them the end justifies the means through which it is achieved; even if this is in itself so miserable and bad, it is made good and holy if only a good purpose is achieved for the people. They naturally do much earthly good for the people only for money; but the good is not good, because it is the purest fraud.
GGJ|5|274|9|0|For if a person got to the bottom of this in this life, which in this enlightened time is nothing impossible, he would then be doubly unhappy "once because he had been tricked in the worst way for much money, and secondly that he had to be silent about it so that an even worse evil would not befall him.
GGJ|5|274|10|0|For these so praised Essenes sought by all the parts of the world have a large number of spies everywhere, who go around in many countries under all sorts of human characters. Through these the main leaders and representatives of the great institute experience everything that is and happens somewhat special anywhere. And so it is not advisable at all to stand against them anywhere, because they would certainly find this out soon and take revenge on their opponents.
GGJ|5|274|11|0|So Barnabe, be quite satisfied; My disciples will tell you further about this. There is even one among My disciples who not long ago was a main Essene; he will describe to you their miracles the best, and you will then be very amazed at your previous blindness.
GGJ|5|274|12|0|But for now we will go out into the open air a little and cheer ourselves a little at the sight of the very star-filled sky today!"
GGJ|5|274|13|0|That suited everyone, and we rose from the benches and tables and were soon out in the open air.
GGJ|5|275|1|1|A view into the starry sky
GGJ|5|275|1|0|Everyone was amazed at the splendor of the sky, and the host asked Me what these countless many great and small stars were. And I explained them it in the way that I had already explained at other similar moments; yes, here I did even more.
GGJ|5|275|2|0|After I had explained all the most necessary information for about two hours and thereby secretly the desire became active in their minds to convince themselves even deeper and clearer about the truth of what had been said, as far as possible, then I put them all, without them being able to guess what had happened to them, into the awakened purely spiritual state, and they now looked with illuminated glances in the highest degree towards the stars and could observe one after the other as if they were quite nearby.
GGJ|5|275|3|0|Suddenly there was a greatest cheering, which grew ever more violent, since I had left the company for a longer time in such spiritual awakening; but I called them all back again to the natural state, and none of them understood what had happened to them, that he had been able to see such unheard–of things in the stars.
GGJ|5|275|4|0|But I said to them, "Do not be too amazed by this! I have only opened your inner spiritual eye through My power of will, and so you were then also in a position to see these distant worlds as if you had been quite close; for any spatial distance is as good as none for the spirit. But now think about it at home, and tomorrow we will discuss it some more! But for now head home to rest, and the rest and celebration of the Sabbath is thus ended!"
GGJ|5|275|5|0|At this they all thanked Me and then headed to their houses. Only the far neighbor remained with us through the short night. I also headed to rest with My disciples, and thus another Sabbath was brought to an end with sheer good deeds.
GGJ|5|275|6|0|The night passed quickly, and early in the morning most of the neighbors along with their wives and children were already assembled before the house of Barnabe, and the whole of Barnabe' house was already full of activity in order to prepare a good breakfast.
GGJ|5|275|7|0|I came with My disciples soon out into the open air to those waiting, and Barnabe brought Me a very magnificent morning greeting, as well as to My disciples at the same time. Then they all did the same to the neighbors present here and rejoiced highly that they had Me in their midst, and they could still not wonder enough at yesterday's view of the starry heaven.
GGJ|5|275|8|0|One, who had been placed in spirit on the surface of a distant planet, namely on Uranus, asked Me whether these many and very strong people that he had seen there very clearly, were already a type of blessed people. He at least had considered them to be so; only that had surprised him somewhat, that he had seen them working much more actively than even the most industrious people on the Earth. He had also seen many and very big buildings, and many which were just in the process of being built with great zeal. Now he wondered whether in the kingdom of heaven the blessed people also had to build their houses like the people here on this Earth.
GGJ|5|275|9|0|Then I said to him, "Partly as well. But the people you saw in that world are far from being spirits and can therefore not be blest, but they are for that world just as material as your material men are here in this world. However, there is a difference, namely, that only you earth-people are called to become children of God whereas, generally speaking, all men on all the countless myriads of celestial globes do not have this calling, although they are not totally excluded from it. Yet there it takes far more to achieve it than on this earth which has been destined for it since the beginning.
GGJ|5|275|10|0|Indeed there was a very large Earth, which received light from this sun. It had the same destiny, but its people had known no limits, and it happened thus that a very great judgment came over them, as has already happened once to this Earth. That Earth was totally destroyed and obliterated, and with it all the people who had become extremely proud and full of vice.
GGJ|5|275|11|0|You can learn more about it from these disciples of Mine. Yet if you remain faithful to My teaching and active in it, your spirit, once it unites with your soul, will gradually reveal this to you as a whole and will lead you into the most wonderful truths."
GGJ|5|275|12|0|Then everyone wondered again at My omniscience and thanked Me and praised and honored Me, that I had honored them with My visit.
GGJ|5|275|13|0|But now Elisa came very cheerfully, who at the preparation of the breakfast had taken part the most actively, and invited us to breakfast. But the neighbors excused themselves, since they had already taken one at home.
GGJ|5|275|14|0|But Barnabe said, "Now everything is the same! It has been prepared for everyone, just like yesterday's evening meal, and they should only make themselves quite comfortable at the tables!"
GGJ|5|275|15|0|Then everyone went into the house again and the breakfast was taken cheerfully. After the meal that was taken, the disciples received much to do; for the neighbors began to ask them about the Essenes, and one word followed the other. And the asking and explaining lasted until evening, and no midday meal was taken, apart from some bread and wine. At this opportunity some disciples also performed some tests of their miraculous powers, at which the neighbors were highly amazed and became even keener to stick to the teaching heard even more exactly.
GGJ|5|275|16|0|But I was constantly busy with our Barnabe, at which opportunity he also made mention of the two miracles that I had performed as a twelve-year old boy in the temple, and that these two miracles had had indeed an enormous effect on him, but nonetheless he had remained with the opinion that I was from the school of the Essenes, about which he now saw the clearest opposite and recognized Me fully as what I then had presented Myself as in the temple. In short, the whole community along with Barnabe was now totally won, and we now had very great need to talk about various things, and so the evening also soon came, at which of course there was no lack of evening meal.
GGJ|5|276|1|1|The Lord's farewell from the mountain village
GGJ|5|276|1|0|The next day we went to the distant neighbor and spent the whole day there as well as also the whole night. Here it came to pass that I, visible to all, allowed Myself to be served by the angels of heaven and also the other guests. Then there was already no end to the amazement and the inhabitants felt as if they were in heaven. They also discussed with the pure spirits of heaven and praised their great wisdom and their great power; for in that night there were many miracles performed, and indeed to the benefit of these very upright mountain dwellers.
GGJ|5|276|2|0|Among the many miracles there was also that the distant neighbor received a totally new and very purposeful house and also other things in abundance and food and wines of the best sort. Also a large number of useful animals were given to the many inhabitants and their gardens were laid the best, also their many houses were set up very well and equipped with farm buildings, each according to his own need. There is no further mention needed that these people positively oozed sheer wonder and gratitude at this.
GGJ|5|276|3|0|In the morning this night scene ended and all the neighbors turned back to their houses at My side, overjoyed, extremely encouraged and filled with the highest gratitude, and everyone observed their much improved houses and gardens and fields full of the most blessed wonder. But at all this they still could not tear themselves away from Me, and I soon had to be their guest in one house and then in another along with the disciples, where there was always much spoken about all sorts of world situations.
GGJ|5|276|4|0|And so these poorest people were doubly helped, namely physically and morally. But when after the time had passed I began to speak about the fact that I would travel on from there very soon and go to Jerusalem for a feast, they all became very sad and Barnabe asked Me how it could then be possible for Me to go to that highly demoralized, godless city.
GGJ|5|276|5|0|Then I said, "Friend, where there are the most sick, there a doctor is also the most needed!"
GGJ|5|276|6|0|But I remained there several days more at much pleading and taught them about many good and useful things like My disciples, who did not agree much that I should go to Jerusalem for this autumn celebration.
GGJ|5|276|7|0|But I said to them, "It is the will of the Father's thus, and so it can never be otherwise!"
GGJ|5|276|8|0|When they heard such, they agreed and had nothing more to say.
GGJ|5|276|9|0|It was on the eve of the Sabbath when we headed on our way. For we wanted to arrive in Jerusalem on the Sabbath when the feast began, and so we had to already leave our rest-place of many weeks on the pre-Sabbath in order to be in Jerusalem in the morning; for it was a good day's journey there.
GGJ|5|276|10|0|After breakfast I blessed the village and its inhabitants and, accompanied by everyone I headed through the new way which before no one had walked. At the exit of the grotto I sent the accompanying villagers back and reminded them once again to have full faith in Me and love for God. I also told them that they should never sway in their faith, for then I would come back to them transformed in a few years and share with them the power of My spirit. They all thanked Me for it and implored Me not to forget them when far from here.
GGJ|5|276|11|0|But I said, "My dear friends! I cannot forget anything; that happens only to men. Whoever does not forget Me, I also will not forget them eternally. Therefore remain faithful to Me, as long as you live in the flesh, and I will also give you, as I have assured you all many times and even shown you, the never-ending eternal life in My kingdom. Amen!"
GGJ|5|276|12|0|At this I quickly began the journey, where the companions watched us for a good hour and sent their greetings and good wishes after us.
GGJ|5|276|13|0|At this they headed back, full of the best intentions and the best will; but at the same time they decided that they had now been provided for with all things and no longer had the need to go to Nahim for salt, and to block up this entrance and exit so that they could never be found again by anyone. And what they decided to do they carried out exactly with unified power on this Sabbath eve and were thus cut off entirely from the entire world and led a strict life exactly according to My teaching.
GGJ|6|1|1|1|Section: The Lord and the Priests of the Temple (John 5)
GGJ|6|1|1|1|The healing of a sick man at the pool of Bethesda (Gospel of John 5:1-13)
GGJ|6|1|1|0|But on this day I moved with My disciples to the area around Jerusalem, where we took our night's rest in an inn that was well-known to Me and the disciples. The innkeeper was overjoyed to see us and told us much about the current terrible business in Jerusalem, and had a very good evening meal prepared for us.
GGJ|6|1|2|0|But I said to him: "Just come up to the Temple tomorrow and there you will see what I will do to the pharisees! Tomorrow they shall learn exactly and without reservation who they are dealing with in Me!"
GGJ|6|1|3|0|Our innkeeper was very happy with this and again brought us more than enough bread and wine. He already heard much about Me, but even he did not yet know who I actually am, although My disciples gave him several hints, which he accepted well. Soon afterward we headed to bed.
GGJ|6|1|4|0|On the morning of the Sabbath we went up to Jerusalem. (John 5:1) Why do I say 'up'? Because the great city, and above all the Temple, lay on quite an extended, rocky mountain crest, and the Temple with its wide porticoes, curtain walls and high gardens was located almost on the highest peak. It goes without saying that the innkeeper, whose house lay in a valley, accompanied us.
GGJ|6|1|5|0|When we came into the vicinity of the Temple, we firstly had to pass the pool of Bethesda (Vedes da = he gives resurrection and healing), which was situated beside the Temple's sheep stable and was surrounded by five porticoes. (John 5:2) Many disabled people, such as the blind, the lame, the paralyzed and other invalids afflicted by all sorts of other illnesses always lay in these porticoes and waited for the moving of the waters. (John 5:3) According to a very old saga since the days of Melchisedek and according to the firm belief particularly of the poor people, an angel came down from heaven from time to time and stirred up the waters. However the people did not see the angel and concluded his presence only from the strange movement of the water.
GGJ|6|1|6|0|The educated pharisees indeed did not believe in the descent of the angel themselves, but instead considered the pool only to be a special healing spring, just as the Greeks and Romans did; but they nonetheless knew how to keep the people true to the pious old belief, to their own advantage.
GGJ|6|1|7|0|But whenever the waters moved – which was the case approximately one or two times a week – it truly had such an extraordinary power of healing that any person, whatever plague he was afflicted with, was healed, if he had the luck to be the first to go into the water. (John 5:4) It goes without saying that here also only the rich and wealthy invalids had this advantage, and that the poor, because they could not pay anything, often waited there in vain for many years until a somewhat more compassionate steward dipped such a poor person into the water first, at which he then also was healed.
GGJ|6|1|8|0|The innkeeper accompanying us balked greatly at this and declared this practice to be a highly sordid and unjust affair. He also showed Me a very old, poor person, who had already been waiting there for a healing for thirty-eight years (John 5:5); but never had it occurred to any of the dirty stewards to allow him after so many years to finally step into the moving waters first.
GGJ|6|1|9|0|Obviously this annoyed Me very much, and I said to the innkeeper: "Although today is a Sabbath, this man shall nonetheless be immediately helped!"
GGJ|6|1|10|0|Since I already knew it Myself, and had also heard from the innkeeper what the man's situation was, I immediately stepped up to him and said: "Do you want to get well?" (John 5:6)
GGJ|6|1|11|0|The invalid replied with a sad expression: "Good Lord! I have noone to put me into the pool first when the water is stirred up, and if I go by myself, another who is favored steps down into the water before me. (John 5:7) How can I possibly become well again?!"
GGJ|6|1|12|0|At this I said: "So get up, take up your bed and go back to where you came from!" (John 5:8)
GGJ|6|1|13|0|And immediately the paralyzed man became well, lifted up his small bed and, as was the custom, went to a priest as a healed person, and on a Sabbath at that, on which the waters, according to a long experience, almost never moved. (John 5:9) Thus it was immediately striking to the Jews that this man had become well on a Sabbath.
GGJ|6|1|14|0|They (the Jews), however, would not have said too much about the healing; but since he was carrying his bed on a Sabbath, it already was a great transgression for them, and they said: "Today is the Sabbath, and it is not right to carry a bed!" (John 5:10)
GGJ|6|1|15|0|But he (the healed man) answered them: "Listen! The man who made me well also said to me: Pick up your bed and walk! (John 5:11) But He who has such power and He who did such a good deed for me, I will obey him even on this Sabbath! For no-one has done such a good deed for me for a whole thirty eight years like that man! Why then should I not obey him even on a Sabbath?!"
GGJ|6|1|16|0|Then the Jews asked him: "Who then is that man who said to you today on a Sabbath: Take up your bed and walk?!" (John 5:12)
GGJ|6|1|17|0|But the healed man being asked did not know who I was and what name I went by. Nor could he point after Me with his finger, since I left the place quickly because of the many people who were gathered there. (John 5:13)
GGJ|6|2|1|1|The Lord attests to Himself and His mission as the Messiah (Gospel of John 5:14-27)
GGJ|6|2|1|0|After about an hour, I went with the disciples into the Temple, after we had first met the family of Lazarus of Bethany, whom I had known since My twelfth year and with whom I made a habit of visiting annually on our pilgrimage to Jerusalem, and discussed many a thing about the direction of My ministry. The family as well as our familiar innkeeper accompanied us into the Temple, and when we came into the Temple, I found the man who had been healed, and after seeing Me he pushed his way forward to Me, and once again began to praise and to thank Me.
GGJ|6|2|2|0|I said to him: "Now that you have been healed, see to it that you sin no more in future, so that something worse shall not befall you!" (John 5:14)
GGJ|6|2|3|0|He affirmed this and learned at this opportunity My name, which was very easy, since many knew Me from previous times. Then the man left us and went to the strict Temple Jews and informed them that it was Me, Jesus, who had healed him. (John 5:15)
GGJ|6|2|4|0|Immediately these Temple Jews became angered and began, following Me, to press forward towards Me in order to seize Me straight away and to kill Me, because I had done such – and on top of it even on a great Sabbath! (John 5:16)
GGJ|6|2|5|0|The innkeeper spied the fierce motions of the Jews who he hated above all else and advised Me to get away as quickly as possible, otherwise something evil could easily befall Me.
GGJ|6|2|6|0|But I comforted him and said: "Do not be afraid; for they will not be able to do anything to Me before I do not want it to happen Myself! But as soon as they begin to ask Me, I will then tell them straight away who I am, and then you will see their anger, which however no-one needs to fear now!"
GGJ|6|2|7|0|While I had been saying this privately to the innkeeper, the angered Jews came to Me and attacked Me, saying: "Why did you do such a thing on a high Sabbath and desecrated it before all the people? Could you not have done that tomorrow and the invalid would still have been helped soon enough, and the high Sabbath would not have been desecrated?!"
GGJ|6|2|8|0|I then looked at the angered Jews very seriously and said very simply to them: "My Father (in heaven) is working until now, and I Myself am working also!" (John 5,17)
GGJ|6|2|9|0|Then the Temple Jews became even angrier and sought to seize Me and kill Me immediately; for they shouted to the people: "It is not enough that he has desecrated the high Sabbath, but he also blasphemes against God by calling Him his Father and making himself equal to Him! Therefore seize him and strangle him immediately!" (John 5:18)
GGJ|6|2|10|0|Then a real commotion arose in the Temple, and some got ready to seize Me. But I got excited and commanded silence.
GGJ|6|2|11|0|Immediately everything became quiet, and I said to the angered Jews: "Truly, truly, I tell you: I as the Son can do nothing out of Myself – except for only what I see the Father is doing! Thus whatever My Father is doing, I do the same! (John 5:19) For the Father loves the Son and shows Him everything that He is doing Himself, and will show Him even greater works so that you all will greatly marvel at them! (John 5:20) For just as the Father raises the dead and makes them alive, also the Son makes alive whom He wishes. (John 5:21) I tell you all, you blind: The Father in heaven does not judge anyone now; for He has given all judgment to Me, His Son (John 5:22), so that everyone – Jews and Gentiles - may honor the Son even as they honor the Father. But whoever does not honor the Son does not honor the Father who sent Him." (John 5:23)
GGJ|6|2|12|0|As I was saying this, there was the greatest silence and the angered Jews were silent; for I wanted it to be so.
GGJ|6|2|13|0|And therefore I spoke further and said: "Truly, truly, whoever hears My word and believes truly in Him who sent Me to you, the people of this earth, has eternal life and in his soul never comes into any judgment, which is the death of matter, but instead he has passed out of death into true, eternal life through such serious and living faith! (John 5:24)
GGJ|6|2|14|0|And again I say to you all: Truly, truly, the hour is coming and now is already here, when the dead in body and soul will hear the voice of the Son of God, and those who hear it in faith will also live eternally! (John 5:25) For as the Father has life in Himself, since eternity He also has given to the Son to have life in Himself. (John 5:26) He has also given Him the power to execute judgment over all men, because the eternal Son of God is now for this time also a Son of Man." (John 5:27)
GGJ|6|3|1|1|The Lord talks about attesting to His Works (Gospel of John 5:28-39)
GGJ|6|3|1|0|Here many raised their eyebrows and began to wonder very much about these words of Mine. Some believed that it was a sin, like there was never one before.
GGJ|6|3|2|0|But others said: "No, truly, there must be something to it; for no man has ever said such things before!"
GGJ|6|3|3|0|But I said to them: "For the hour is coming in which everyone, even those who are in the graves (here were meant the Gentiles, which the Jews did not understand), shall hear My voice (John 5,28) and will go forth, those who did good deeds accordingly, to a true resurrection of life – but those who have committed evil, to a resurrection of judgment, which is the true death of the soul." (John 5:29)
GGJ|6|3|4|0|Then some again began to grumble, and others said: "The man has gone too far and now is really beginning to drivel! He speaks about himself as if he and God were completely one!? Who has ever heard such a thing?!"
GGJ|6|3|5|0|But I said: "You are very much mistaken, if you judge Me thus; for I as a man can do nothing of Myself. I hear however always the voice of the Father in Me, and as I hear it, I act, speak and judge, and My judgment is then just, because I do not seek My own human will, but fulfill only the will of My Father, who sent Me into this world. (John 5:30) If I as a human bear witness of Myself, My testimony would not be true (John 5:31); but it is Another, whom you do not know and have never known, who bears witness of Me through My deeds which are already widely known, and thus I know only too well that the testimony which He has always borne and bears of Me is true. (John 5:32)
GGJ|6|3|6|0|You sent out to John the Baptist and saw that he bore witness of the truth. (John 5:33) But I, as you all see, receive no witness from any man; for I bear witness of the Father, and I do that so that you may all truly be saved. (John 5:34) Why should such not please you then?"
GGJ|6|3|7|0|Then some said: "If John bore witness of the truth according to your words, then his witness was good and sufficient; what good should your strange testimony do to us?! For according to John's witness we can in any case become blessed."
GGJ|6|3|8|0|I say: "John was indeed a burning and brightly shining light; but you all went out, because you only wanted to rejoice a little in his light. (John 5:35) But I have a greater witness for Myself than that of John; for the works that My Father has given Me to accomplish, so that only I alone complete them, the very works that I alone do before all the eyes of the world, bear witness in all truth that the Father has sent Me to you all as His son. (John 5:36)
GGJ|6|3|9|0|And this very Father who has now sent Me to you all, has a long time already borne witness of Me through the mouth of the prophets, although none of you have ever heard His voice and seen His form. (John 5:37) You have indeed heard His word from the Scriptures of the prophets; but you do not have it in you, because you do not believe Him whom He has sent to you all. (John 5:38)
GGJ|6|3|10|0|Look it up in the Scriptures yourself, of which you believe that your eternal life is in it! And see, it is exactly the scriptures that bear witness of Me a hundred and a thousand fold! (John 5:39)
GGJ|6|3|11|0|"What do you have against Me? Is it then not right that I come to you without any external reputation in order not to make you fainthearted and weak-spirited and very fearful?! Did Elijah, when he received a prophecy about My coming in his spirit, that is, spiritually, see Jehovah passing by in the winds of the storm or in the fire when he was hidden in the cave? No, Jehovah passed by in a soft breeze! And see, that is now here before your eyes! Why do you not want to believe it? Do not My works, which I already have performed before thousands and thousands of witnesses, bear the most truthful testimony of it? Did ever someone in the world has performed such deeds?"
GGJ|6|4|1|1|On the hardness of heart of the Temple Jews (Gospel of John 5:40-47)
GGJ|6|4|1|0|A few Jews said: "Your deeds are indeed very extraordinary, but you yourself do not have the slightest prestige for this, and in addition the Essenes perform the same things, although they are our enemies, but nonetheless they tell to the Jews that the Messiah will come from among them."
GGJ|6|4|2|0|I said: "Oh, I know you all only too well! You have not just discovered this, instead you have known for a long time how the Essenes perform their miracles, and justly so, also have become worked up about it, and have even shown the Essenes' tricks to the people many times with much success; since such arts and tricks you know just as well as the Essenes, and the prestige of My person is not really that important to you. Thus, this is not at all the reason of you for not wanting to recognize or accept Me as what I am in all truth – but instead you quite simply do not want to come to Me, to receive the eternal life from Me and through Me. (John 5:40)
GGJ|6|4|3|0|I of course do not accept any honour from the people for the sake of any greater and external prestige, for they forever not could give Me a greater honour than already resides in Me; (John 5,41) but I know you from a totally different side! Because of your haughtiness, your world- and self-love, the love for God is for a long time already not in you anymore, - and therefore you do not accept Me!" (John 5,42)
GGJ|6|4|4|0|Said again some of the Jews: "These are of course quite nice and clever words, but by a far cry they are no proof that you are suddenly the promised Messiah! You can, what we perhaps can accept, be a seer in His name, although it is written that no prophet will rise out of Galilee; but there can be of course no talk that you might be the Messiah! Are we right or not?"
GGJ|6|4|5|0|I said: "Not at all; but I will tell you in all truth how things stand! And thus listen: I did not come to you as a prophet in the name of the coming Messiah, but instead as the promised Messiah Himself in the name of My Father, with whom I am fully one, of which the works and deeds that I perform bear the most truthful witness, and you still do not accept Me! But if another person comes with great pomp in his own highly selfish name, you will surely accept him without a second thought! (John 5:43) But how can you believe Me, since you all take glory from one another and let yourselves be honoured by all the world, but have never sought the modest glory which is from God and also now you do not seek it!" (John 5:44)
GGJ|6|4|6|0|The Jews said: "Alright then – but you are saying quite openly that the all-powerful God is your father! If we then are wrong in that we do not believe you, then lay a charge about us with your father, and it will soon show what will happen to us because of it!"
GGJ|6|4|7|0|I said: "Oh, do not think that I will impeach you before the Father! There is another who will impeach you, and that is Moses, who you are hoping will come again with Elijah. (John 5:45) And he has indeed come, but was recognized by you just as little as now I Myself. (NB: Moses' spirit was in Zachariah, and Elijah's spirit in John.)
GGJ|6|4|8|0|If you in your worldly mind had ever believed in Moses, you would also believe Me; for Moses bore witness of Me. (Joh.5,46) But since you have never believed his Scriptures, how can you now believe My words?!" (John 5:47)
GGJ|6|4|9|0|The Jews said: "How can you say that we, who sit on his throne, have not believed Moses?"
GGJ|6|4|10|0|I said: "Whatever a man should believe, he must first know, but I say to you that you have only become priests for the sake of money and since your childhood you have not found it worthwhile to read Moses' Scriptures. And why should you; since things always went very well for you even without such an effort! Do you know who were your Moses and your prophets at all times? I tell you: It was your stomach!"
GGJ|6|4|11|0|Then the Jewish priests pulled somewhat puzzled faces, and one of them said: "Are the Scriptures not read to us every week at the specified time of day?! We possess only five samples and the original Scriptures, which as a sacred object no-one but the High Priest may touch without being punished by death. How can you say then, that we do not know what Moses and the prophets have written down?! Of course we cannot read them ourselves, but we hear them all the time whenever they are read out!"
GGJ|6|4|12|0|I said: "You indeed hear with your ears, if you with your full stomachs do not fall asleep during the reading; but you have never listened to them with your hearts, because this is always spread over the whole world with its desires. You obeyed the Commandments in any case only for appearance's sake before the eyes of the world, because you go about in priestly clothing; but for yourself you disregard it! I say this to you because I know you better than anyone in the world."
GGJ|6|4|13|0|Hereupon many of the people who had heard this too, began to taunt these Jewish priests quite severely and grumbled about them, and they immediately retreated to their chambers. But I likewise went out of the Temple with My people and headed with My disciples and the innkeeper to take up the invitation from Lazarus, towards Bethany, which was an area about fifteen fields' journey (according to today's measurements almost seven quarter hours (13/4 hour) of leisurely walking) away from Jerusalem. It goes without saying that we were received extremely well there.
GGJ|6|5|1|1|The Pharisees in Bethany
GGJ|6|5|1|0|This time, however, I could not stay there very long, since too many respected Jews used to come from Jerusalem, and among them also those who did not believe in Me. I simply accepted the friendly hospitality for three days, but did not teach anything and also did nothing because of the unbelieving Jews.
GGJ|6|5|2|0|Indeed several came up to Me and wanted to ask Me about many a thing, but I said to them quite simply: "This is no place and no time for it! But what you need to know I have said to you all in the Temple, and for the moment you do not need anything more!"
GGJ|6|5|3|0|At this I turned My back on them and went out into the open air with Lazarus and the innkeeper, where we spoke much about the mischief of the templers and about their behavior with the people, and the innkeeper, who had become quite believing, could not praise Me enough that I had told the purest truth into the faces of these Temple hypocrites so frankly. Even Lazarus, who for a long time already knew who I really was, was also extremely happy at this.
GGJ|6|5|4|0|As we were walking around in the open air in various discussions, young John, My favorite, came to us and said: "Lord, what should we do now? The Jews that You got rid of so well before in the house, and whom You turned Your back upon so quickly, are now very disgruntled about it, swore revenge and are saying: Oh, wait, we will soon drive out your proud Messiah! We tried to pacify them, but that only made it worse, and they threatened to immediately send to Jerusalem for guards!"
GGJ|6|5|5|0|I said: "Go there and tell them that My time, about which I have often prophesied to you all in Galilee, has not yet come; therefore they may fetch the guards at any time and get to know the power and glory of the Son of God even more at such an occasion! Go and tell them that!"
GGJ|6|5|6|0|Full of joy, John walked to the proud and jaunty Jews, and told them that word for word. But these people seethed with rage and cried out (the Jews): "We will see how far the power of this Nazarene reaches!"
GGJ|6|5|7|0|At this around twenty of them hurried out the door in order to fetch the guards from Jerusalem.
GGJ|6|5|8|0|But I did not want such a thing to happen to the friendly house of Lazarus; therefore I only allowed the bullies to hurry exactly one hundred steps from the house and then the limbs of their feet froze on the spot. They now made every effort to get away from the place; but such a thing was of course the purest impossibility against My will. They then began to scream and to howl and to call for help. But the better people, who had already tended towards My side in the Temple, noticed this, went over and asked them why they had now stopped and were crying for help so pitifully.
GGJ|6|5|9|0|The bewitched people called out, gnashing their teeth: "Listen, we are stuck to the spot on which we stand, and our legs have suddenly become as firm as iron! What evil spirit has done this to us? Oh, help us out of this very most pitiful affliction!"
GGJ|6|5|10|0|But the good people said: "You have chastised the man, who today healed a sick on the Sabbath, a desecrator of the Sabbath and blasphemer, which he did not deserve! Did you not become a thousand times greater blasphemers, when, because of your evil arrogance, you as priests even wanted to fetch the guards, so that they would lay hands on this innocent man and thus bring the most honorable house of Lazarus into disrepute?! We citizens and not priests of Jerusalem however say it now to you bad priests: Truly God's punishment has clearly come to you! Only now we believe firmly that the eminent Galilean is what he said about himself only too truly today in the Temple! Only He alone, as the Son of Him who punished you here, can help you, and otherwise no-one else in the whole world! Ask Him and turn at last to the good and true, otherwise you could remain here like Lot's wife until judgment day!"
GGJ|6|5|11|0|This address worked, and the mesmerized people cried: "So bring him here, and we will do whatever he demands of us!"
GGJ|6|5|12|0|Then the citizens went back again into Lazarus' house, came to Me and quickly told Me the whole incident.
GGJ|6|5|13|0|But I said to them: "These people who wanted to fetch the guards from the city for My sake shall now stand guard themselves for a while, and in the future their intentions will subside to further indulge their rigid arrogance in such a way for a second time! We will now take a strengthening meal before the setting of the sun and only then see what can happen to those mesmerized by God. For man should also eat on the Sabbath if he is hungry, and not only after the setting of the sun; for what has the sun got to do with the Sabbath and what has the foolish Sabbath of the Jews got to do with the sun?! Is then the sun better and more respectable on a Sabbath than on any other day, when every day is a day of the Lord, not only the Sabbath alone?! So let us go to the tables and enjoy ourselves!"
GGJ|6|5|14|0|Lazarus and his two sisters were quite beside themselves with joy at this, and immediately dished up generously, and we began to eat and to drink, and were full of good things at that.
GGJ|6|5|15|0|Only after a few hours, when we had all eaten well, did I say to Lazarus: "Brother, only now let us go to those mesmerized and see what is to be done with them! Truly, if they show even the slightest resistance they shall stand there until sunrise tomorrow and then learn to accept that the Son of God does not need man to respect and bear witness of Him! And so let us then go over to them!"
GGJ|6|5|16|0|We stood up from the tables and went to them.
GGJ|6|6|1|1|The confession of the Pharisees
GGJ|6|6|1|0|When they saw Me coming, they immediately began to shout (the mesmerized): "Lord, help us out of our miraculous affliction, and we will believe in your name as well as in your divine mission! We have sinned before God, in that we wanted to lay hands on His hallowed One. We admit openly that we have sinned in our great blindness; therefore release us, oh Lord, from this torture!"
GGJ|6|6|2|0|I said: "Your words indeed sound good; but in your hearts it sounds differently!"
GGJ|6|6|3|0|Then the mesmerized asked: "How does it sound then in our hearts?"
GGJ|6|6|4|0|I said: "If you profess your faith in truth, you shall be helped, and indeed immediately after the open and truthful confession; but if you deny it, you shall stand here till morning!"
GGJ|6|6|5|0|One said: "But how can we know what any of us thinks independently?"
GGJ|6|6|6|0|I said: "There is no difference in your thoughts! Speak therefore if you want to!"
GGJ|6|6|7|0|Here one of them began to speak and said: "Lord, you know that out of cleverness one must often speak very differently in this world than one thinks! For one can speak like this and that, and the thoughts are nonetheless hidden and, as they say, toll free; but if you read the thoughts in our hearts, then there is certainly nothing left for us to do than to speak exactly according to our thoughts. You will surely forgive us for considering you in our thoughts to be only an exceptional magician and also to have produced the rudest curses against you, because we thought that you had done such a thing to us; for once, about ten years ago, we indeed saw an Indian magician in Damascus who froze not only people but also even animals to the ground. Well, after so many experiences that we have already lived through in our lives, it is truly difficult to distinguish a genuine miracle from a false one, and you must therefore hold it to our credit a little if we, for various reasons, do not recognize you immediately as what you presented yourself to us to be in the Temple.
GGJ|6|6|8|0|In addition it says in the Scriptures that one shall believe in only one God and not have any other foreign gods besides Him. But you present yourself to us as a true God equal to the old gods, since you said openly that you are His Son and have exactly the same power as He, and judgment on top of that. Who can automatically believe you – in appearance only a person, and from Galilee at that, where in any case more gentiles live than Jews - such fine words, that you are really who you present yourself to be?! We could not do that either despite your competent sign, which you performed even today on a celebratory Sabbath, which had to throw your supposed divinity even more into suspicion. Now of course, quite another light has risen in us, and will even shine brighter for us if you will now hopefully release us from this great torture. We beg you to do this!"
GGJ|6|6|9|0|At this I said: "Then you are free!"
GGJ|6|6|10|0|In that moment they became free and could walk again and they thanked Me.
GGJ|6|6|11|0|But I said to them: "You are now free; but this I say unto you and to everyone: that not even a word will be spoken to anyone of what has happened here! For I perform signs that everyone may see and know, but also those which are suitable only for a few people, and these must remain for the meantime in silence from the general public. I know the important reason Why. But you may not go back to Jerusalem today; for I want to discuss many other things with you today.
GGJ|6|6|12|0|For He who first gave Moses the Commandments on Sinai under thunder and lightning and whose spirit floated over the waters before Adam, He stands before you in this unostentatious person. You may believe it now or not, but what follows will give you light! Let us now go home and you twenty, who are still fasting, will first take a strengthening meal!"
GGJ|6|6|13|0|At this everyone was silent and did not dare to exchange a word with one another.
GGJ|6|6|14|0|But when we came into Lazarus' house, Peter said to Me: "Lord, You have not yet told us, Your constant disciples, all this!"
GGJ|6|6|15|0|I said: "I told you it tangibly enough many times; but your comprehension was until now always too weak and will surely remain so for some time! But now busy yourselves with something else; I still have many a thing to discuss with the Jews!"
GGJ|6|6|16|0|The disciples were satisfied with this and went outside.
GGJ|6|6|17|0|But the meals for the twenty already stood on the table, only the sun had not yet gone down; thus they did not dare to touch anything yet and often looked at the sun to see whether it would soon go down.
GGJ|6|6|18|0|But I said to them: "Listen! Who is greater: the sun, the Sabbath or I, who am the Lord of both in My spirit and have been so since all eternity?"
GGJ|6|6|19|0|Then they said: "Yes, if you are seriously what you presented yourself to us to be, then you are certainly higher than the sun and the Sabbath!"
GGJ|6|6|20|0|I said: "Sit down and eat and drink cheerfully! Once it was said: No-one can see God and keep his life; for God is an all-consuming fire. But now you can see God and eat and drink and still reap eternal life!"
GGJ|6|6|21|0|Then they said: "That would all be fine if only there was no law of Moses!"
GGJ|6|6|22|0|I said: "Wherever I am, there is also Moses and all the other prophets; therefore do what the Lord desires!"
GGJ|6|6|23|0|Then finally everyone sat down at the tables and ate and drank again before the going down of the sun. And when they had eaten and drunk, I led them all up to a small hill behind Lazarus' house where we discussed many a thing, which the next events will display.
GGJ|6|7|1|1|The Lord with His followers on a hill near Bethany
GGJ|6|7|1|0|When we had all gathered on the hill which, as has been said, was behind Lazarus' house and had a beautiful plateau at its top and was well covered with many benches, we sat down under the bright night sky of a full moon; and although we were indeed about fifty five heads in all and yet had more than enough space, nonetheless some Jews began to exchange words about the fact that the seats had not been allocated fully according to the order of rank.
GGJ|6|7|2|0|Lazarus however noticed this and said: "My friends! After everything that we have heard, seen and learnt, the very first rank among us is deserved only by the One among us, and He has sought out the very worst place of all! How can we then be so rank-seeking, since we as basically only pure mortal men are nothing before Him?!"
GGJ|6|7|3|0|This speech of Lazarus' as the generally respected man of the house had a good effect and removed the annoying and fully useless exchanges of words.
GGJ|6|7|4|0|Once everything had more or less been brought to order, I said, "First of all I command you to keep all that you will now hear and see strictly to yourselves forever, so that thereby no one shall be coerced - either in his will or in his conscience to believe in Me and My mission, but alone by way of the new teaching intended for that purpose and by way of the signs chosen for it by My wisdom.
GGJ|6|7|5|0|Any inner, moral coercion is already in itself a judgment. For, anything a man does not accept and do of his freest will and out of his very own cognition and conviction does not give him life but brings about his judgment. If man is to become quite good and full of the true, spiritual life, he must not be coerced by anything else but his own, quite free and firm will.
GGJ|6|7|6|0|Neither law nor reward or punishment must influence him in any way, but only his free belief, his inner conviction and his pure cognition, and only then the obedience of his outer man and his free will, which must stem from the pure love for God and for all that is good and true.
GGJ|6|7|7|0|I tell you as the greatest truth, full of light: I could just as easily - and actually even more easily - have come down to earth in the form of a man of giant size, accompanied by countless hosts of angels and under fire, lightning, thunder and storm and proclaim to you the new word of grace in a thunderous, mountain-shattering voice. Surely, none of you could then have had the least doubt, for the greatest terror and fear would have instantly gripped you, so much so that you would have been incapable of even the simplest thought. Would that have benefited anyone in his inner true liberation? Oh, by no means! This would have meant a judgment for every human soul and an imprisonment of all hearts which would have turned them into the hardest rocks.
GGJ|6|7|8|0|Behold, this is why, quite unnoticed, I came into this world in this lowliness, just as I had announced Myself through the mouth of the prophets, so that no man's heart should be imprisoned but that man should lovingly recognize Me solely through the blissful power of the truth of My words and precepts and then freely change his life accordingly.
GGJ|6|7|9|0|My signs are only meant as a confirmation of the fact that I really am the One as Whom I present Myself to the people. Therefore, I warn you again not to tell anyone about the things you will hear and see during this night, so that no human heart's understanding might be imprisoned! Nor shall you allow yourselves to be imprisoned in your hearts, but you shall only be guided by My word and its truth.
GGJ|6|7|10|0|For, if you spontaneously denounce My signs and freely act according to the truth of My words, you still have eternal life and its fullest freedom within you. However, if you are only guided by My signs, not heeding the truth of My words, you are imprisoned and under judgment and are nothing but merely human machines without an inner, true spiritual life and therefore dead, just as a stone is dead.
GGJ|6|7|11|0|I, as the sole Lord and Master of all life and being, have told you this in advance so that you can act accordingly in your heart. Heed these words and you will live."
GGJ|6|7|12|0|This speech of Mine shocked everyone deeply, and therefore many began to fear everything that would now happen.
GGJ|6|7|13|0|But I said to them: "Yes, My dear children, if you are now already worried and are beginning to be overcome by all sorts of fears, then I will not be able to do much at all before your eyes!"
GGJ|6|7|14|0|Lazarus said: "Oh Lord, I am not worried and neither are Your disciples! But whoever is now worried should simply be allowed to worry – it will do him no harm!"
GGJ|6|7|15|0|I said: "Well then, let us hear and see!"
GGJ|6|8|1|1|Moses und Elijah appear at the Lord's bidding. Moses' accusation against the Temple Jews
GGJ|6|8|1|0|Hereupon I turned to the Jews and said: "You did not want to believe that Moses and Elias had recently been here before Me. Therefore, they shall, recognizable to you, appear here and tell you what kind of people you are."
GGJ|6|8|2|0|In an instant the two prophets stood in our midst bending their knees deeply before Me.
GGJ|6|8|3|0|And Elias said in a loud voice: "Before You and Your name all knees and hearts in heaven, on earth and below the earth must bow low!"
GGJ|6|8|4|0|Thereupon Moses said to the Jews: "You blasphemers in the temple of Solomon, you children of the serpent, what devil has begotten you for you to say that Abraham is your father and you are sitting on my - and Aaron's - chair? Having set yourselves up on it without in the least being called to it in order to proclaim to the peoples the law given to me by God, how can you fail to recognize the Most Sublime Who on Sinai gave me the law on two stone tablets?
GGJ|6|8|5|0|You said that I and brother Elias ought to have come earlier, - and behold, we were both there! Who of you recognized us and believed in us? And did you not do to us exactly what you did nearly to all the prophets and saints of the Lord? What, then, does it mean that you great hypocrites bow down before my name whilst persecuting and finally killing me between the altar and the Holy of Holies? Do speak and give answer!"
GGJ|6|8|6|0|Said one in a trembling voice: "O - great prophet -, he who, - who was - killed -, his name was only Zachariah."
GGJ|6|8|7|0|Said Moses: "You villain who are now old in the body were an eye- and ear-witness to the things I said to the congregation of priests when I came back from the Holy of Holies! Behold, these were my words: 'Listen, brothers, the Lord God in His great grace and mercy has opened my innermost so that the spirit of Moses entered into me. Now my soul and the spirit of Moses are one man, standing before you, just as he once stood before Pharaoh and on Sinai before God. I was the first to establish this chair and sit on it at God's bidding, -and now I am sitting on it as the last one thus told by God; for henceforth only the Lord Who, miraculously, has already taken on the flesh of men, will do with this chair according to His unfathomable counsel!' You flew into a rage because of this my truest prophecy, pulled me down from the chair and killed my body. Is not this what happened?"
GGJ|6|8|8|0|Said another, likewise old Jew, even more meekly: "Yes, so it was, truly -, but - who could have believed such a thing?"
GGJ|6|8|9|0|Said Moses: "Why, then, did a few pious people believe it whom you because of it banished from the temple to faraway lands among the heathens, some of whom are still in the flesh and able to testify against you?"
GGJ|6|8|10|0|Said again another old Jew: "Yes, this may be true, they must have had a special vision for it; but we have never had a vision!"
GGJ|6|8|11|0|Said Moses: "Oh, you talk dishonestly and deceive yourself! For this was told in spirit to everyone, down to the least servant of the temple, seven times successively, clearly and intelligibly in prophetic dreams, and you all were interpreting them amongst you for weeks, while I was silent. How can you now say that you had not had a vision for it?"
GGJ|6|8|12|0|Replied again the same Jew: "Well - was the dream also a vision? There you see, there you see. Well, - who would at that time have thought anything of the kind?"
GGJ|6|8|13|0|] Said Moses: "O you worldly-wise foxes, you knew quite well from many examples in the Scriptures what prophetic dreams mean! For instance, Jacob's dream, Joseph's dreams, the dream of Pharaoh and many more have surely whispered into your ears what your seven visions signified. However, your worldliness, priestly pride, your inclination towards a life of pleasure, your exceeding idleness and harlotry of every kind and description blinded and stupefied you. Thus, you were afraid of losing all your pleasant advantages in life on account of this my prophecy and, instead of heeding God's will, have done everything to defy Him and have been to this hour rebels against God. How do you worms of the dust like this absolutely true story?
GGJ|6|8|14|0|Behold, the Glorious One, the Most High Whose face I, Moses, cannot ever be worthy to see, told you Himself in the temple: 'Not I, but Moses who is your hope will accuse you before the Father!' Look, not many days have passed since then and the prophecy of the Supreme Lord is already being fulfilled and I, Moses, in the name of the Lord your chief prophet, am now accusing you before His holy countenance of all the atrocities of which you have become guilty! What can you say for your justification?"
GGJ|6|8|15|0|At this point the Jews, driven into a corner and full of fear and terror, become speechless and can only stammer, unable to utter an intelligible word.
GGJ|6|8|16|0|Only a younger Jew among them said in a trembling voice: "My Lord God, is the most terrifying Last Judgment already beginning today?"
GGJ|6|8|17|0|Said Moses: "My accusation is at all times in my hand, but the wrath and revenge is in the hand of the Lord Almighty. Your Judgment Day has already come much nearer to its final aim, but everything depends now only on the Lord. Now speak up how you understand all this."
GGJ|6|8|18|0|Said an old Jew, his teeth chattering with fear: "O you great prophet Moses, do tell us whether we will go to hell and be lost for good, and whether everyone has his own Judgment Day."
GGJ|6|8|19|0|Said Moses: "As far as hell is concerned you need not, with your present way of living, ask whether you will go there. Your present way of thinking and your conduct have for a long time been of such a nature that you actually were in hell, and you have been doing everything that is fitting for hell. Since you are already in hell, you can no longer go there.
GGJ|6|8|20|0|As concerns Judgment Day, you will in the next world after the shedding of your body have a youngest day*, just as you will in this world have a last and oldest. However, while you are still living in this world you can, if you want to, easily find a way out of hell, for here amongst you is sitting the great Guide and Redeemer. Listen to Him and act accordingly! - I have spoken before You, O Lord, and now may Elias take my place."
GGJ|6|9|1|1|The accusation of Elijah
GGJ|6|9|1|0|Said I: "Elijah, you forerunner and preparer of My ways, what have you to say against these servants of the temple?"
GGJ|6|9|2|0|Said Elias: "Lord, Moses has said everything. With him the temple has ceased to be a house of God. It has become nothing but a den of thieves and robbers. At the Jordan I clearly showed it to these men and also proved it in every detail. Yet when they saw that they were unable to refute my words with a single shred of evidence, well noticing that they were irrefutably found out and accused of every possible iniquity against You, O Lord, and against the people, they openly laughed and declared me a pious fool to whom one can for fun's sake listen for a few hours. But secretly they threatened the people lest they see in my teaching more than the ridiculous ravings of a madman.
GGJ|6|9|3|0|Secretly they were full of rage because they noticed that the people still considered me a prophet and honoured me as such, repented and were baptized. Only too soon did these evil blasphemers in God's holy place become aware that through me the axe had been put to their tree, threatening an end to their iniquitous rule. So they beset Herod and proved through all kinds of deceit and evil tricks how gravely his authority was threatened through me. Herod could not see their point since he had firm contracts with Rome to which he always meticulously stuck, so that he could as a matter of course in any adverse situations count on Roman protection. But all this was of no avail; they kept harassing Herod, so much so that in the end he had me imprisoned.
GGJ|6|9|4|0|Once I was imprisoned and my disciples were allowed to visit me in prison, they could no longer harass Herod; but they could not fail to notice that my teaching kept spreading enormously through the efforts of my disciples. Their anger and wrath increased from hour to hour and they enlisted the help of the evil mother of the beautiful Herodias. If, besides his usual oath, Herod should give also his word as a prince when granting Herodias a favour, she was to ask for nothing else but my head. In return for this the mother was to secretly obtain ten thousand pounds of gold from the temple treasure. The beautiful Herodias, well knowing that Herod was secretly fond of me, considered this demand too harsh, but an evil spirit took possession of the old woman and revealed to her the fact that I did not approve of his adulterous relationship and was trying to dissuade him from it. This badly prejudiced also Herodias against me so that when, during the celebrations, she was again urged by her secretly bribed mother, she demanded my head, which greatly saddened Herod, - but, having sworn the oath he had to keep it, and so I was decapitated in prison.
GGJ|6|9|5|0|When the templers heard of this, they greatly rejoiced and began immediately wherever possible to persecute the people who believed in me. -This, in simple outline and without going into any details with which you are anyway familiar, is their whole depravity, O Lord, and I am now accusing them of it before You! You alone are the Lord of eternity. Do judge them according to Your infinite power, wisdom and justice. Your alone holy will be done."
GGJ|6|9|6|0|Hereupon I said: "Yes, so it is! There are, to be sure, a few other facts which I Myself have occasionally mentioned and other eye- and ear-witnesses have reported in My presence, yet this is the true, innermost core of their exceedingly hellish wickedness. But now I ask you, My most faithful prophets and now angels of My Heavens, whether you can forgive these great offenders in My holy place the great wrong they did to you."
GGJ|6|9|7|0|Said both: "Yes, Lord, for You alone are the reconciliation for all of us! If only You in Your great mercy would enlighten them so that they might see their great iniquity."
GGJ|6|9|8|0|At My secret sign the two then disappeared and we were alone again.
GGJ|6|10|1|1|The self-accusation of the priests
GGJ|6|10|1|0|It was a fairly long time before anyone dared to say even a word; for the appearance of the two prophets had moved everyone deeply and had particularly distressed the Jews present.
GGJ|6|10|2|0|Only the innkeeper who sat beside Me also quite thoroughly moved said to Me, subdued: "Lord, Lord, that shows more than anything that You are in truth what You presented Yourself as before the whole nation in the Temple!
GGJ|6|10|3|0|Now it is as clear as day that the promised great age of ages has come with all mercy, but also with all judgment from heaven. Oh, if only I were worthy to take even the smallest part of this mercy!"
GGJ|6|10|4|0|I said: "You can take for yourself not only the smallest part, but the very greatest part! That depends only on your desire to walk with joy and delight according to My teaching, with which you will soon become fully acquainted. But now let us ask the Jews how they liked this true apparition!"
GGJ|6|10|5|0|Thereupon I turned to the twenty Jewish priests and asked them what they thought of this apparition.
GGJ|6|10|6|0|One of them stood up and began to speak as follows: "We are all fully convinced that the apparition was not some magic delusion because a mere phantom, the kind of which I once saw in Damascus, is without a language and does not know about the most secret dates of events which took place a short or long time ago. But because the appearance was certainly no illusion, it surely made a highly ominous impression on us all, and that is because we have seen only too clearly through this that, because of our evil deeds, we cannot possibly expect forgiveness from God for our too great sins.
GGJ|6|10|7|0|It is truly a very difficult thing to be a man in this world! One is exposed to all the temptations of the world and the devil, the double enemy of human life, of which one can see the lesser evil indeed, but no-one sees the second, which entices a person to the world and pulls him with all force, and thus he can resist it only with great difficulty.
GGJ|6|10|8|0|We now see clearly that we have become great sinners, but we cannot comprehend how we gradually came to end up like this. All we can now say is this: Lord, if You can still spare any mercy for us, do have mercy upon us and at least do not judge us too harshly.
GGJ|6|10|9|0|If at the time we had understood this as we do now, Zachariah and, later, John would have been treated differently. But we all were stone-blind, blinded by the world and by the devil and, therefore, acted solely according to our truly devilish blindness and its most evil desire.
GGJ|6|10|10|0|Just as Moses and Elias have now quite justly accused us before You, O Lord, we now accuse before You the devil, this greatest enemy of mankind. Do summon him also before Your tribunal."
GGJ|6|10|11|0|Said I: "That part of you belonging to the devil has long since been charged to his account. Yet I tell you that there are now some in the temple who for a long time have been surpassing the devil, dealing with mankind in a way unsurpassed by any devil.
GGJ|6|10|12|0|I also tell you that much less than you think in your foolish belief depends on the temptations through the devils. The true devil is man himself with his worldly desires. From these goes forth self-love - which is one devil -, the passion for a life of luxury - a second devil -, ambition, pride, lust for power, anger, revenge, envy, avarice, arrogance, harlotry and contempt for his fellowman -, all these are devils begotten on man's own ground and soil. Therefore, you should not be so scared of the devil nor should you accuse him. However, do accuse yourselves in your conscience and do proper repentance and firmly resolve to become completely different men, and then carry it out!
GGJ|6|10|13|0|Love God truly above all and the poor neighbour as yourselves, and your many and great sins will be forgiven. For as long as man does not completely give up sin he cannot be forgiven it, for sin is man's own doing because it proceeds from his flesh and from the will of his soul.
GGJ|6|10|14|0|The good works according to the will and the word of God, even if conducted by man out of free self-determination, are really always a grace from above, a merit of God's Spirit within the human heart, and man shares in it by the very grace of God. - Now you know how things are. You are free and can do what you wish."
GGJ|6|11|1|1|The good resolutions of the neophyte Jewish priests
GGJ|6|11|1|0|The Jew said: "Oh Lord, only never leave us alone in this world – then we all will be safe! Indeed, the Temple certainly has about seven hundred of those who are like us; but they are even stricter than we – they can care for themselves and for how things will be for them! But we will collect our things already tomorrow and distribute the excess to the poor. Then we will put on other clothes and follow You – even if You were to drive us back with thunder and lightning! Once we have fully recognized Your will, then we as old Jews will also show that even old trees can still be easily bent quite well. We have now seen that there can be no salvation and no life besides You, oh Lord; therefore nothing, oh Lord, will ever eternally turn us away from You!
GGJ|6|11|2|0|You see, oh Lord, right at the very beginning we were basically not so fundamentally evil; for we sought only the original truth in the Temple, when we originally joined them! But what was there? Nothing but deep secrets upon secrets! If we asked someone for a light, then they said: You need nothing but faith alone! Whatever the Temple gives you to believe, you believe without a doubt, even if it seemed to you however absurd, unreasonable and unnatural; for the High Priest alone has the key to the secrets of God, and that should be enough for you! He alone sacrifices for you and for the whole nation! Well, those were very attractive words, which unfortunately however shocked our minds very significantly through the sad story with the High Priest Zachariah; for at this only we saw firstly that there could be nothing in Moses, all the prophets and in the whole Scriptures. For if there was something in it, our predecessors could not possibly act so irresponsibly!
GGJ|6|11|3|0|Since we had thus convinced ourselves that not a single true word was in the Scriptures, we then also first unbridled all our terrible passions and were basically more terrible than a whole legion of the most terrible devils. For these give in before the name of the very Highest; but we did not give way, but instead we became even angrier and eviler. You see, You very wisest, all-compassionate and most just Lord and Master, since we actually have been placed in this condition in which we now find ourselves, most of all through our leaders by their evil examples, and so we hope from You all the more the forgiveness of our sins, since we now all have the firmest intention to turn away from all sin and to live purely according to Your teaching – even if this should cost us our earthly lives!"
GGJ|6|11|4|0|I said: "Alright then; then all your sins shall now be forgiven you – but only as long as none of you ever again commit a sin! But if you seriously want to follow Me as disciples, then be clever in the Temple, so that the sly foxes do not notice what you have in mind! For My time has not yet come in which I will allow Myself to be persecuted by the terrible foxes for the sake of the sins of the world; for that must also happen to Me so that their measure will be full. But now pay attention to what will come and take it all to heart!"
GGJ|6|12|1|1|The nocturnal thunderstorm
GGJ|6|12|1|0|At this a great and strong wind arose, and in the east gathered heavy clouds which seemed to glow. This appearance struck everyone all the more since here it belonged to the realm of rarities. One now already saw a number of flashes up and down and back and forth in the heavy clouds and also heard a distant, but powerful, roll of thunder.
GGJ|6|12|2|0|Then everyone became a little worried, and Lazarus said to Me: "Lord, look at the heavy storm! It seems to want to move right in our direction! How would it be if we went back into the house again; for such night time storms are often very evil!"
GGJ|6|12|3|0|I said: "Be calm Lazarus; for this storm did not come without My will! But why I allowed it to come, you will learn afterwards."
GGJ|6|12|4|0|At this Lazarus became calm; but the Jews, when the storm came ever closer and closer, began to become cowardly and secretly asked the disciples whether I was not afraid of the strong, fast-approaching storm.
GGJ|6|12|5|0|But the disciples said: "He is also a Lord over the storms and tempests, and all elements must obey His will; therefore we do not need to be afraid of any tempest in His presence."
GGJ|6|12|6|0|The Jews accepted this comfort well and became calmer. But the twenty Jewish priests became quite terribly anxious and full of fear, particularly when one flash of lightning followed the other with a great crash at every second. They rose form their seats, came to Me and said: "Lord, for whom all things are possible, curb this terrible storm, otherwise we will all perish terribly; for that is an evil storm! We have only experienced three such storms in our whole life, and many people and animals died on the same evening. Then, as now, lightning and thunderbolts rained, and whoever was hit was immediately a child of death. Only those who fled into the well-built houses remained alive. The great storm about twenty years ago in Damascus was particularly fierce. Whoever was in the open air then had difficulty escaping with his life. Therefore it would also perhaps be better here if we went into the house nonetheless; for here it could go badly for us all if that evil tempest came to a standstill above us. The wind also is now becoming so strong that one can hardly bear it any longer!"
GGJ|6|12|7|0|I said: "Leave it, for also in this tempest should you learn the power and strength of God in the Son of Man!"
GGJ|6|12|8|0|Hardly had I said such a thing, the storm was right above us, stretching out far on each side, and a thousand flashes of lightning escaped the heavy clouds every moment. Several times they hit the hillside all around with great crashes.
GGJ|6|12|9|0|Then the Jews began to cry out quite powerfully: "Oh Lord, help us, otherwise we are all lost!"
GGJ|6|12|10|0|But I said: "Has then anyone been hit by lightning yet, so that you should scream so much?! Those who are with Me, for them there is no danger. But now learn the power of the Father in the Son; for this storm is also a judgment and stands within My power! I have called it forth and can also have it go away again whenever and however I desire. For you, however, you twenty priests, it is a symbol of your mind; for this is exactly how it looked barely three hours ago in your hearts and worse still than it now looks above us.
GGJ|6|12|11|0|Yet, believe Me, it is easier for Me to command this tempest to die down along with the strong storm wind than to command your hearts with their evil passions! It needed much speaking and great signs in order to become the master of your internal tempest; with this wild and fiercest tempest it needs only a word and it will no longer be there!
GGJ|6|12|12|0|But as My mercy began to light up after the driving out of your inner evilest tempest, likewise shall the same be visible symbolically in the firmament after the driving away of this evil tempest. You see, already a large number of flashes have escaped the heavy and wide-spread cloud, but such a number has by no means reached the number of your sins! From this you can see again now how you were afflicted! But I would have to let this tempest rage for another whole hour in order to fill up the number of flashes with the number of your sins; but such a thing has no further value for your inner being, and so let us then allow this storm which has already frightened you all very much pass by! And so I command you, you monster, that you disperse and die down! Amen."
GGJ|6|12|13|0|In an instant the tempest along with the wind died down, the clouds dispersed, the stars shone out in their former glory and majesty, and right above us shone a great star which was unfamiliar to everyone.
GGJ|6|13|1|1|The new star with the New Jerusalem. The requirement for eternal life
GGJ|6|13|1|0|Then Lazarus asked: "Lord, there is a strange star that I have never seen before! What sort of star is it and what does it mean?"
GGJ|6|13|2|0|I said: "Just be calm; for soon you will all get to know this star better!"
GGJ|6|13|3|0|Thereupon I opened for a few moments the inner vision of all those present, and the star became a world full of light. In its centre stood a New Jerusalem with twelve gates, its walls built from as many kinds of precious stones as the city had gates. Through all the gates angels passed in and out; several times also Moses, Elias and many other prophets appeared. Now the Jews were extremely amazed and began to praise and glorify Me for showing and bestowing on them so much grace. I then restored them to their natural state and now all they saw was the bright star which kept getting smaller and smaller until finally it disappeared.
GGJ|6|13|4|0|When this whole scene was over, nearly all of them asked Me at once what this might have been.
GGJ|6|13|5|0|Said I: "What you saw was this My new teaching which I am giving you from the heavens. It is the true New Jerusalem from the heavens, for the old one on earth is no longer good for anything. The twelve gates mean the true twelve tribes of Israel and the twelve kinds of precious stones in the city walls are the ten commandments of Moses and the upper two rows consisting of diamonds and rubies signify My two commandments of love for God and love for the fellowman. The angels passing through the gates mean the many truths people find through the faithful compliance with My teaching. Those leaving the city mean the great wisdom of this My teaching, and the many entering it indicate that man shall admit this My teaching, which is pure love, also into his heart and act accordingly, so that he might attain the true rebirth of the spirit and thereby be guided into all truth and wisdom.
GGJ|6|13|6|0|That is the meaning of this vision, and it is also the true sun of grace for anyone who hears My word and lives accordingly, and all who now and in the future believe in Me will forever be there and live with Me and together with Me guide and conduct all that has been created in eternal space.
GGJ|6|13|7|0|At the present time you do not - and cannot - understand all this. However, if you continue to believe in Me and act according to this My teaching, you will in the maturity of your faith and love be baptized by the Holy Spirit, which I shall send to all who actively believe in Me and in Him Who sent Me out of Himself into this world, incarnated as a Son of Man. For, strictly speaking, this is the true, eternal life, that you believe in Me, as the true Son of the Father in Heaven, and live according to His teaching.
GGJ|6|13|8|0|When the Spirit which I have mentioned to you before will come to you and permeate you, you will understand of your own accord all that you now see and hear but are incapable of understanding as purely natural men. For the flesh cannot comprehend the spirit and, being dead anyway, has no life other than that which it can derive temporarily from the vital force of the soul that is related to the spirit and is able to become like it and unite with it, provided it turns its senses away from the world and only towards the innermost spiritual, in the order and manner shown by My teaching and My very own example."
GGJ|6|13|9|0|Therefore every one of you should seek to save his soul through its own power; for if it comes into judgment, will it be able to save itself then without the right means, if it cannot save itself here with so many means which are at its disposal, not thinking that it is an invaluable possession itself which, if it gets lost, cannot be bought or acquired again by any means?!
GGJ|6|13|10|0|Therefore each one of you should seek to save his soul above all else! For I say to you all that on the other side it will be thus: Whoever has love, truth and thus the correct ordinance of God in himself, to him will immediately be given very much more; but whoever does not have that or has too little, from him even that little that he has will also be taken, so that he then will have nothing and will stand there naked, destitute and thus without help. Who will then take pity on him and pay the ransom for him?! Truly I say to you all: An hour here is worth more than a thousand years there! Write these words deep into your heart; but for the time being everyone should keep it for himself!"
GGJ|6|14|1|1|Confession of a Jewish priest
GGJ|6|14|1|0|One of the Jews from the priestly class said: "Oh Lord, You are always wonderful, full of love, mercy, justice and wisdom, and whatever You say or even simply think is already irrevocably a deed performed for eternity, and thus it can only be difficult for a man to talk to You! But nonetheless I will yet exchange a few words with You for the sake of the brothers; so have the mercy to listen to me! You see, oh Lord, whoever knows the path well which leads to a certain safe destination, which has been proven to the wanderer that it can and must give the greatest advantage in life, if he only reaches this destination, he will certainly do nothing other than to follow this destination along the well-known path and also certainly reach it; only a very blind fool could take another path out of the purest foolishness and complete ignorance.
GGJ|6|14|2|0|Well, we now know the way and the destination and thus we can then also easily turn our backs on the whole world and its temptations and follow the true and certain destination of life as true heroes even on this path over thorns and serpents; even against an army of devils would we now fight and unceasingly strive for the goal! Yes, we are all better off now; for we have not only heard, but also seen and felt with all our senses that it is so and eternally cannot be otherwise. But how many of us are there here who received some of Your incomprehensible mercy?!
GGJ|6|14|3|0|But what happened with the countless many other people who since the days of Adam have live scattered over this earth in immeasurably far-off places in all darkness of the spirit, and still live and will continue to live so? Who will open their eyes and who will redeem their souls? Even we Jews and – let's say – priests as teachers and leaders of the nation indeed have Moses and the prophets; but what good are they to us? Where is the proof that they were really once here? Simply in blind faith alone! For the most conscientious pious people died before our eyes very often a very bitter and ignominious death, and even the most pious soul of the dead has never come back and given us any enlightenment about the afterlife. Everything that we knew about it was only a dim, incomprehensible myth, quite terribly contrasting with the better principles of reason, with which one could only half keep the most uneducated rabble in check.
GGJ|6|14|4|0|What wonder that we and very many became acquainted with the Greek wise men and then indeed still preach Judaism but lived as epicures ourselves! For man has an inextinguishable drive towards salvation and at least half contentment; in no way or means could we create even the slightest probability of an eternal afterlife and even less any certain and lasting proof. We were healthy and spry people, the world clearly lay before us with all its joys and luxuriance; it is therefore obvious that we did not hesitate to desire it and to take hold of it! For why shouldn't we also prepare salvation for ourselves for our efforts to positively belie and deceive the people with all means in blind faith in God and immortality, since we could not, as I have said, find any proof of the afterlife?!
GGJ|6|14|5|0|You see, oh Lord, that was our secret teaching, almost very similar to that of the Essenes, although we for well-known reasons had no alliance with them! We also persecuted the Sadducees because of their cynicism, but not for our own sakes, but instead for the sake of the believing people; for if the people had converted to the sect of the Sadducees, then our earthly bliss would soon have come to an end. But now, since we have finally received the most convincing proof of the afterlife through Your pure mercy, all that is earthly has certainly become a true abomination to us! But what will happen with the others who do not have this mercy and will also only ever have it with difficulty?"
GGJ|6|14|6|0|I said: "You do not have to worry about that! For the meantime worry only about yourselves, all the others will yet be looked after abundantly! Whoever then, like you all, wants it, will be saved as you are; but whoever does not want it will only have himself to blame if he perishes.
GGJ|6|14|7|0|"Every soul will continue to live in the beyond solely out of its love and out of its faith and thereby according to the full freedom of its will. If its love is pure and good, its life in the beyond will be a good, pure and blissful one. However, if its love is evil and impure, not providing any happiness for a fellowman, its life in the beyond will be impure, bad and without bliss.
GGJ|6|14|8|0|To deprive a soul of its love and substitute another for it would mean to destroy it and create a totally different soul in its place. This would go against the eternal, divine order, for nothing created by God can ever perish but can only pass into something nobler and better. Therefore, also such lost souls will be looked after in the beyond. But I tell you what I have told you before: Here an hour is worth more than there a thousand years!
GGJ|6|14|9|0|But no soul is done an injustice; for as long as a soul is allowed to retain its love and desires but is only separated from the others and, unable to do any harm to the good, can do in its appropriate sphere in the spirit world what it desires in accordance with its love for life and its intelligence, it is certainly not wronged, not even seemingly.
GGJ|6|14|10|0|Just as you have been living up to now, all evil devil souls live in hell, whose terrible fire consists in their evil, insatiable self-love and their lust for power, and you yourselves declare that you had fared quite well in it. In spite of this, day by day the vermin of death kept eating away on you more and more, making your life a sheer misery. What good did your life of luxury do to you?
GGJ|6|14|11|0|Many will share this fate in the beyond for a long time to come, but it is entirely their own fault. For there they have to suffer the terror of death not only once but many times, which is necessary because without it all these souls would be truly lost forever.
GGJ|6|14|12|0|You know enough for today, and since it is now almost midnight, let us go into the house now and take our rest there. What the day of tomorrow will bring us, we will see and thus let us go!"
GGJ|6|14|13|0|Here we all left the hill and headed into the house, where everything had already been best prepared for our rest. But the Jews had their own, large chamber. There they sat around the table and discussed almost all night long what they planned to do in order to free themselves from the Temple. They found the safest means in selling themselves. Then there was also silence among them.
GGJ|6|15|1|1|The Jewish priests become disciples of the Lord
GGJ|6|15|1|0|In the morning even before sunrise we, that is, I, the disciples, our innkeeper and Lazarus, were already on our feet along with the whole household. Lazarus' sister Martha was already most diligently busy with her helpers in order to prepare an ample and good morning meal; but Mary went out into the open air with us and was all eyes and ears as usual, hoping to reap something from Me for her heart and for her soul.
GGJ|6|15|2|0|When we had already been walking around in the open for about an hour, only then did the Jews wake up, washed themselves according to their custom and then hurriedly asked whether I was still asleep.
GGJ|6|15|3|0|But Martha said: "Oh, the Lord already went outside an hour ago with His disciples, with my brother, my sister and the innkeeper and will probably soon come back again because the morning meal will also soon be ready!"
GGJ|6|15|4|0|One priest said: "Where did He turn, so that we can hurry after Him and bring Him the news about the prepared morning meal?"
GGJ|6|15|5|0|Martha said: "Oh, that is not necessary for the Lord at all; for He knows in an instant when the morning meal will be ready!"
GGJ|6|15|6|0|When the Jews heard such a thing, one of them asked Martha, saying: "Therefore you must have known Him for a long time, because you are so familiar with His unmistakable divine characteristics?"
GGJ|6|15|7|0|Martha said: "I indeed have known Him for a considerable time; but it is not very praise-worthy of you all that you did not recognize Him until now!"
GGJ|6|15|8|0|The Jews said: "Yes indeed, this criticism of yours is quite justified, and we now regret it ourselves that we in our worldly comings and goings never inquired closer about Him, although we had heard many a thing about his doings from Galilee. It also seems to us that He was also here in Jerusalem at the Easter festival and drove all the traders and sellers out of the Temple in a curious way and threw over all the money-changers and traders' stalls!"
GGJ|6|15|9|0|Martha said: "Yes, yes, it was He, but then your eyes were still very hazy and your ears and hearts were clogged up; therefore you did not recognize Him!"
GGJ|6|15|10|0|The Jews said: "Yes indeed, you are right; but since we have now recognized Him, at least we twenty will never turn from His side, and we have firmly resolved to go around with Him in other clothes as disciples, so that the templers and other Jewish priests, Pharisees and scribes scattered everywhere cannot accuse us of allowing ourselves as Temple priests to be led astray by Him as a founder of a new sect and leader of the people. We will go back to Jerusalem immediately after this and send ourselves on a supposed journey to Persia and India, which will be only too willingly granted to us. If we have achieved that in a few hours, then we will come back again even today and will follow Him as His students everywhere at our own cost."
GGJ|6|15|11|0|Martha said: "That is a very praiseworthy decision of yours and will also bring you His blessings! But just take a look out; He is coming already, because I am completely ready with the preparation of the meal, and we will receive Him with the highest respect and love which He alone deserves, thank Him once again from the bottom of our hearts for yesterday's great comfort which He prepared for us, and we will then ask Him to bless this morning meal most mercifully and consume it with us!"
GGJ|6|15|12|0|While Martha was still speaking thus with the Jews, who listened to her very attentively, I stepped into the room and said: "My dear Martha, your mouth does not need to do that; whoever does it in his heart does well to do so. The verbal greeting can be left aside; for I look only at the heart and its inner thoughts. But your words also have a genuine value before Me, because they come directly from your heart."
GGJ|6|15|13|0|At this Martha was very comforted and became full of cheer.
GGJ|6|15|14|0|But I turned to the Jews and said to them: "So you seriously want to become My disciples?"
GGJ|6|15|15|0|Now everyone, even the non-priests, who were only wealthy citizens of Jerusalem, said: "Yes, Lord, if You now consider us to be worthy to be allowed to become Your disciples! We even want to give up everything to follow You, oh Lord, everywhere without any interference!"
GGJ|6|15|16|0|I said: "It is good to do so; but I must mention one thing to you, and that is this: You see, the birds of the air have their nests and the foxes have their holes, but I, as the pure Son of Man in My body do not even possess a stone that I could lay under My head as My earthly possession!"
GGJ|6|15|17|0|The Jews said: "But heaven and all the earth are nonetheless Your possessions! But we have another good ten years, and even more, in this world for You, for Your disciples and for us! Just let us go with You and hear Your words of life; for everything else we will take care and worry about according to Your will!"
GGJ|6|15|18|0|I said: "Very well then, go home after the meal and order your affairs well! Then come again and I will tell you what we will do and undertake! But now to the meal!"
GGJ|6|15|19|0|At this all sat down at the tables, said their thanks and then ate and drank like Me.
GGJ|6|16|1|1|The converted priests dissociate themselves from the temple
GGJ|6|16|1|0|Once the meal had been consumed, everyone gave thanks once again and the Jews headed off to Jerusalem. The templers along with the High Priest raised their eyebrows of course at first when the twenty priests already quite advanced in years announced that they wanted to make a long journey now; but because they left them much gold and silver behind for this, they finally agreed and wished them much luck on their journey. The twenty took their leave quickly and lost themselves in the great city so that they could not be so easily spied upon which path they actually took. They knew a Greek, however, outside the city, who always had Greek clothes to spare and traded with them. They went to him, bought Greek clothes from him and left their old things there, which the Greek wondered at greatly, so out of curiosity he began to ask very suspiciously what these clothes could mean.
GGJ|6|16|2|0|But they (the priests) said: "Friend, it is better to trade in these clothes, and since the previous income of the Temple now declines from year to year, a clever trade with the foreign Gentile nations must now replace it."
GGJ|6|16|3|0|Our Greek was quite satisfied with this explanation, received his money and in addition the very good and expensive priestly clothes, was quite perfectly satisfied with that and said no word about it any more. Only the twenty strongly forbade him to ever make mention of it to anyone so that he would not come into great difficulties. After which the Greek was silent as a mouse.
GGJ|6|16|4|0|But the twenty came back to us again as Greeks on a significantly longer route and arrived in the afternoon, about two hours after midday. When they arrived with us, we were still sitting at the table and had hardly consumed our midday meal. Lazarus, the innkeeper and also My disciples however, wondered how this business could have been so quickly decided.
GGJ|6|16|5|0|Then one said from among their midst: "Yes, very dear friends, everything goes very quickly where money is concerned; but without money or with too little money we would have had to wait, and on a very long bench at that, and even afterwards very precious little happens! But we left behind quite a lot of gold and silver and thus our business was resolved easily and quickly. The Temple now attracts by no means as much as what it once did when the Samaritans, the Sadducees and now also a large part of the Essenes, to whom one at first paid no attention at all, were not yet separated from us, and so the main templers are now very glad if they can reduce their inner costs from time to time.
GGJ|6|16|6|0|That is why we got out so very easily; but indeed we also thought that the Lord, who yesterday freed us from our bands, will certainly have helped us according to His holy will so that we could put our plans into action as simply and directly as possible. And behold, it went just as we thought, and therefore also our innermost thanks to You, oh Lord! But where are our other citizens waiting then? There were about twelve or thirteen of them! Could they not get away from their families as easily as we got away from the templers?"
GGJ|6|16|7|0|I said: "Not so easily, for they are fathers! But they will not leave us waiting long; for they are true men of honour from Jerusalem, of whom there are few. But now sit down with us and eat and drink as Greeks and be cheerful and of good spirit!"
GGJ|6|16|8|0|The twenty pseudo-Greeks thanked Me, sat down at the table where we were sitting and began to eat and drink with great appetite, and told us many cheerful things from the present condition of the Temple, about the new and false Ark of the Covenant, because the old strangely lost completely its quite miraculous power since the gruesome death of the High Priest of that time, Zachariah. But the new one was already almost thirty years old and in this time period no miracles had been performed at all, and nonetheless the foolish people still worshipped it as the old one.
GGJ|6|16|9|0|There was also much said about the obvious rejection of Moses' Commandments and the replacement of them with new, nonsensical laws, punishments and atonements, and how instead of the previous true miracles of God now the Indian, Persian and Egyptian performances took over, but with little success, because everywhere disguised Essenes explained them to the people at any opportunity in such a very natural way that even the most foolish person in the end had to tangibly see that the whole miracle was nothing but a very crude and clumsily performed deception. The consequence of that was that the Temple was sinking lower and lower in respect every day, which it noticed itself only too well. For what was to come from this? Today an agreeing well-paid blind man, who however otherwise could see perfectly well as any of us, is made see again by a senior priest before the people – within a few days the lads in the streets and alleys were performing dozens of such miracles.
GGJ|6|16|10|0|Therefore in the High Counsel of the Temple a petition was tabled to put and end to such actions for a prolonged period of time because of the constant profanations of such performances; for some reasonable and believable reason could be found for this. But all that fell on deaf ears. Miracles must be performed, at least for the sake of the common people – even if already often laughed about in the Temple! What good does a priestly respect, a serious face and the false staff of Aaron do if the miracle in itself is so foolish that even the commonest alley boy begins to laugh about it?!
GGJ|6|16|11|0|And so in this way our Greeks told us many a thing at which Lazarus, his two sisters and among them even our innkeeper, who had not thought much of the Temple for a long time, began to marvel, and Lazarus, who still bore a certain respect for the Temple, said: "No, I would never have believed that about the Temple! For I must openly confess that I have always visited the Temple as a genuine Jew, and as often as the Temple lords visited me, I could not criticize their good speeches and teachings and often admitted to myself that it would be desirable if the people lived according to such teaching.
GGJ|6|16|12|0|But now things take on quite a different face! What good are words and teaching if they are pure hypocrisy and the seemingly pious teacher is actually a despicable spurious character?! Such teachers seem to me to be like the wolf in sheep's clothing from the good old fable, who, because he could barely catch the fleet-footed sheep as an obvious wolf, clothed himself in sheep skins in order to catch them with less effort and tear them apart. Well, I will at least secretly note that as a good lesson! - What do You say, oh Lord, to all that?"
GGJ|6|17|1|1|The selfish doings of the priests in the temple
GGJ|6|17|1|0|I said: "Do you think that they have told us something new?! Oh, by no means! That has been known to Me even as the Son of Man for a very long time! Do you not remember My twelfth year, when I as a boy spoke with the Pharisees and scribes and elders for three days?! You see, even then things were the same in the Temple as nowadays, and even before that; but there were at least some worthy and true followers of Moses and Aaron really from the line of Levi on the throne of Moses and his brother Aaron. But Zachariah was the last, and now all the tribes are equally represented in the Temple, since anyone can buy himself a position for money if he so desires.
GGJ|6|17|2|0|In short, they turned My house into a den of thieves – as the prophet says - and therefore no salvation can be found in it! Nevertheless I say to you all: You may still listen to the teachings of those sitting in the chair of Moses and Aaron while they preach God's word. But do not look upon their evil deeds and, even less, imitate them because they are a most abominable fraud!
GGJ|6|17|3|0|This is God's judgment over them, that they are what they are because they have left Him and have turned to mammon who now is their God. Who has not heard that in former times the first-born of every marriage were raised in the temple, free of charge and in the best way possible, until their fourteenth year as a sacrifice to the Lord God and that often these first-born had been visibly served and taught by the angels of heaven?"
GGJ|6|17|4|0|Said all: "Yes, that is the literal truth!"
GGJ|6|17|5|0|I continued speaking: "Where does such a thing happen today?"
GGJ|6|17|6|0|Said one of the Jews: "Oh yes, that still happens, although of course in quite a different way! Instead of the firstborn as a sacrifice for God the Lord, the Temple prefers to take money; but whoever has no money can either keep the firstborn himself without any problem and for a few shillings several prayers will be murmured into the prayer boxes for the future well-being of that person, or, if the parents of the firstborn as genuine believing Jews appeal to the old rules, the firstborn will indeed be accepted with the prescribed ceremony, but then immediately given over for a small amount of money to some midwife. If the child remains alive, it will be sent as a servant to some farmer where it then grows up without teaching or education like an animal, and if his parents then demand him back again after the prescribed fourteen years, they are certainly more than a little surprised that their firstborn found so little mercy in the Temple, and then their real trouble begins with him.
GGJ|6|17|7|0|Therefore the poor no longer give their firstborn to the Temple, but instead prefer to keep the new law, about which we spoke previously. It is of course different for the rich; they are indeed looked after very well, naturally for a lot of money, and from time to time also visited and served by fake angels, who also teach them some parts of the Scripture learnt by heart which however the angels understand just as little as their pious wards."
GGJ|6|17|8|0|I said: "Now that is quite enough with these unfortunately only too true pieces of news; for our Jewish citizens are coming now and we do not want to anger them too much. Indeed they know many a thing, but not everything of course, and so we do not want to illuminate to them the inner, evil secrets too much. Do not speak too much about it, all of you; for otherwise you could end up in great worldly embarrassment, which then could bring harm to your soul! Think on the other hand: We are free in our hearts and have found the true light and the true path to life! But as long as I tolerate them so that their evil measure becomes full, you should also tolerate them, and keep to their good teaching; but turn your eyes and ears away from the bad! And now enough of this chapter; for our citizens already stand at the doorway and have not eaten anything yet; therefore they shall also receive something here to eat and to drink."
GGJ|6|18|1|1|A Gospel of cheerfulness
GGJ|6|18|1|0|At this Martha and Mary immediately hurried into the larder and brought bread and wine and roast lamb and set everything on a side table because there was no more space at ours.
GGJ|6|18|2|0|When the citizens stepped into the room with great reverence, I immediately said to them in a very friendly way: "Forget about your too great reverence! You are hungry and thirsty, so eat and drink with a good spirit! Even the children of night, judgment and death are cheerful at their mealtimes – why should the children of light and life not be so in the presence of their heavenly Father?! For I say unto you all: Wherever I am, the Father is there too. Therefore be cheerful and of a good spirit, and eat and drink!"
GGJ|6|18|3|0|The citizens gave thanks, sat down and began to eat and drink with a good appetite, and told us how they had got away from their relatives for a time period of several months. I praised them for this and recommended to them the right courage and the right endurance, without they would follow Me with little success. They promised this and also kept their promise, as will later be shown.
GGJ|6|18|4|0|During this discussion with the citizens of Jerusalem, however, Martha secretly remarked to Lazarus, by saying: "Hey, brother, just imagine: another miracle! For yesterday and today we used up quite a lot for so many people, and look, not only is nothing missing from our great larder, but there is ten times more of everything now, and all the skins are full of wine in our great and smaller wine cellars! No-one but the Lord alone in His too great goodness and love can have done this for us, and as such He did not take food and drink from us, but instead we all only dined at His table!"
GGJ|6|18|5|0|Thereupon Lazarus became quite embarrassed and did not know what he should say in return.
GGJ|6|18|6|0|But I noticed His embarrassment and also said very softly to him: "Do not be concerned about it; for behold, we want to spend almost half the winter in peace in this area and then we will often be your guests and also guests of this innkeeper of Mine! During wintertime there will be many sick people in this area around Jerusalem, and I will heal them at every opportunity, so that they will know that the Messiah who has come has helped them, and they will believe in His name.
GGJ|6|18|7|0|After half the winter I will visit the upright Galilean Kisjonah for a short time, and then come here again for a few days before the Easter festival, but will return to Galilee again before the festival starts. You see, we will thus stay with you for quite some time and also consume a lot; and thus I blessed your larders and wine cellars! But be silent and tell no-one about this!"
GGJ|6|18|8|0|Lazarus thanked Me in silence and then comforted his sisters; and they, when they heard this, became so full of joy that they almost began to cry and needed to go outside for a short time to get rid of their tears of joy, without being noticed by anyone. They then came back to us again and rejoiced with us. When the citizens had satiated themselves, they gave thanks and rose form their seats.
GGJ|6|18|9|0|But I said to them: "If you don't have anything else to do, remain seated and let us be cheerful together; the time for a temporary sadness will come soon enough!
GGJ|6|18|10|0|My disciples must not walk about like low-spirited hypocrites whose faces feign piety so that the people should think that only their feet were touching the ground of the earth while with the rest of their body they already were in heaven, filled with the Spirit of God, - but you must walk before everyone with an open and cheerful face so that everybody will trust you, and in this way you will spread a lot of blessing from the heavens among the people.
GGJ|6|18|11|0|Behold, within Me there dwells the true Spirit of God in all its fullness, yet you have never seen Me walk around low-spirited and with the downcast eyes of a hypocrite, but I walk around presenting an open and quite natural face, and My road is always straight. I am friendly and cheerful with the honest and cheerful and make the sad and anxious happy and courageous, and you as My disciples must according to your absolute free will be exactly the same.
GGJ|6|18|12|0|Therefore, I tell you all again to be of a free spirit and go through the world happy and cheerful, without clinging to it. For, just as I Myself have only come into the world to bring to all people a gospel of joy from the highest heavens giving the greatest solace to everyone so that not even the bitter death by torture can shake him because he sees - and must see - that for him death no longer can and does exist and that for him in My eternal Kingdom neither this earth nor the whole visible heaven can ever be lost, but that he will also become a lord over a great many things. Once you have become strong in the spirit and power of My teaching, I shall send you out in My name to take this heavenly gospel of joy to all the nations of the earth.
GGJ|6|18|13|0|Who would want, or be able, to spread such an exceedingly joyful gospel with a sad, timid, fearful, anxious and downcast face? Therefore, away with all this forever and away even with the exaggerated respect before Me! With all this you could never be called and chosen to anything great and, even less, to carry out anything great and important.
GGJ|6|18|14|0|I am completely satisfied if you love Me from the bottom of your hearts. What goes beyond that is foolish and good for nothing and turns man, who is My image, into a cowardly creature, useless and unsuitable for anything great."
GGJ|6|19|1|1|The purification from sin
GGJ|6|19|1|0|Says one citizen: "O Lord, all this would be quite all right if only we had never sinned in our whole life. The sins are now tormenting us in our hearts as we are before You, Who looks through our heart and kidneys and is holy throughout, whereas we are exactly the opposite. Therefore, we now find it difficult to be quite happy and cheerful."
GGJ|6|19|2|0|Say I: "Do you think I did not know this before I accepted you? Yet I completely remitted your sins because you yourself have turned away from all sin and, no longer wanting to sin, will surely not do it. Therefore, you are no longer sinners but completely free of all sin, and so I think you should have all the more reason to be joyful with all your heart. "
GGJ|6|19|3|0|One of the citizens said: "Lord, what happens then to the sinful spots on the soul? For we have heard that, if someone has once sinned and is released from his sins by improvement through atonement, still a black spot remains on his soul, through which it is branded so that every quite pure soul avoids it in the other life because of this spot and cannot create unity with it, and that such a marked soul cannot reach comprehension of God until it has completely lost this spot in the worst fire of Hades (Sheol)."
GGJ|6|19|4|0|I said: "Yes, yes, the spot remains on the soul until the person has fully denied sin! But whoever has thus fully seriously denied sin because it is evil and destroys the person and turns away from God and from everything good and true, has no spot any longer on his soul and no longer needs to fear Sheol's terrible fire. But if you have such a respect for your spot of sin on your soul, how can you possibly look at Me, since you now know who is behind Me and is actually in Me?! Therefore see how weak and foolish you are still!
GGJ|6|19|5|0|I tell you all: If you want to be My disciples, you must take off your whole old man like an old dress and put on a very new one; for I and the extremely scruffy and tattered Temple teachers of this time are no longer suitable for each other. Observe this and be sensible, noble, cheerful and full of good spirit!"
GGJ|6|19|6|0|This lesson of Mine which was very comforting for them had a good effect on our citizens, and they now reached for the wine very energetically, became soon very cheerful and soon began to tell a number of very cheerful stories, and the Greeks began to accompany them, and so the time passed until sunset.
GGJ|6|19|7|0|Lazarus also received many a thing to hear at this opportunity which gave him a positive shock, so that he lost all respect for the Temple and said to Me in silence: "Lord, now I am healed from the foundations, and my visits to the Temple will be constantly rarer!"
GGJ|6|19|8|0|I said: "In that you would do very well; but do it more in your heart than with the open deed, so that you do not draw any terrible suspicion towards yourself from these foxes, because you still stand in great respect in the Temple! A sudden retreat would serve neither you nor My affairs for good and I see only the inside of people; for the outside is no good for anything."
GGJ|6|20|1|1|The transience of matter
GGJ|6|20|1|0|(The Lord) "But now bring Me a stone, as large and as hard as you have and bring it here, and I will show something to you all!"
GGJ|6|20|2|0|At this Lazarus rose quickly from his seat and soon brought an almost ten-pound stone of very hard quartz and laid it before Me on the table and said: "Lord, there is an extremely hard stone!"
GGJ|6|20|3|0|I said: "It is just right, because it is just as hard as the hearts of the templers in Jerusalem and the old walls of the Temple; I can make good use of it now!"
GGJ|6|20|4|0|Everyone was now full of the greatest attention, to see what I would do with the stone.
GGJ|6|20|5|0|But I said: "Listen! We have come together today on the day after the Sabbath very cheerfully and joyfully, and why should we not?! For you have understood Me and recognized Me, even if with some effort and sacrifice, and as such I also have recognized all of you! You are thus free of all judgment, because finally you have sentenced yourselves to truth and goodness alone through your own very free will. And so I can now give you all once again a sign of My inner divinity here, quite unharmed by your free admission and your free will, and as such pay now close attention to everything! What do you think indeed would be easier: either to destroy this stone simply through My will in an instant – or to destroy the Temple along with everything in it, living or dead, in the same way? However, first examine the stone, so that no-one can say that it had somehow prior been prepared for it!"
GGJ|6|20|6|0|Then all said: "Oh Lord, this is not necessary; for we have known this stone for a long time! It was brought here from the river Jordan by a fisherman because of its beautiful round shape."
GGJ|6|20|7|0|I said: "Well then; tell Me what would be easier for Me: to destroy this stone or the Temple!"
GGJ|6|20|8|0|One of the now Greeks said: "Lord, we believe that it must be pretty much all the same to You; for the one seems just as impossible for pure human power as the other! We have indeed seen stones disappear at different times by Egyptian magicians; but then we soon became aware of how things happened, when we got to see the same stone back again, and it was also not long before we imitated the same with a lot of skill and laughing at ourselves, asking how it was ever possible that we in the beginning could have believed it to be a true miracle.
GGJ|6|20|9|0|But this here is something quite heavenly different! This is a real stone and the hardest occurring anywhere around here. The Greeks indeed understand the art of melting this stone in a fire to produce valuable glass from it, which in the days of the first Pharaohs even the Phoenicians are supposed to have done – but then the stone only becomes a changed material. But to completely destroy such a stone simply through the pure will, for that a divine power is needed, of which we weak people will never be in a position to make a true and clear comprehension!"
GGJ|6|20|10|0|I said: "Very well! Now pay close attention that I do not touch the stone, but instead I simply say to it: Become nothing, you old judgement!"
GGJ|6|20|11|0|In the same instant when I had said this, no trace of the stone was present any longer.
GGJ|6|20|12|0|All clasped their hands above their heads and almost shouted: "Yes, yes, this is only possibly for a purely divine power! Such a thing has never been heard of!"
GGJ|6|20|13|0|I said: "Just as this stone has now been dissolved into its original elements simply by My will, I could do likewise with the Temple, with all mountains, with the earth, with sun and moon and with all the stars and disperse them into their original nearly nothingness, that is, into the pure thoughts of God, which have no reality until they receive their real form and solidity by the love and by the all-powerful will of God. But in God reigns not the principle of destruction and annihilation, instead in His eternal order there is the maintenance of all things that have ever been created, but certainly not in the constant judgment of matter, but undirected and free in the spirit and life, for which reason no matter has and may not have any substance in this world of judgment, but instead everything lasts only a certain time, is then gradually dissolved and transformed according to the order into the spiritual, substantial and eternal.
GGJ|6|20|14|0|Matter is a grave of judgment and temporal death, and the dead spirits in these graves must also listen to My voice and obey My will, as you have now learnt. And just as this stone has now suddenly been dissolved, the same will happen gradually to the whole earth, and then from it will come forth a new, spiritual and eternal earth full of life and salvation for its spiritual inhabitants, and no judgment and no death will reign on its heavenly fields; for it will come forth from the life of all who have come forth and are born on it.
GGJ|6|20|15|0|You have now seen the power of the divine will in Me, and for a long time already Jerusalem and the Temple would have deserved to have the same done to them as I have just done with this stone. But no, it shall be and remain until its day. Through its rule it will destroy itself, but not as I have just destroyed the stone, which thereby transformed into a freer, more spiritual free specific being from its old judgment, but instead as a person committing suicide destroys himself, whose soul then goes into an even harsher judgment and into a multiple death. Therefore let us leave them until their maturity, so that they cannot say one day: You did not tell us about it and nonetheless destroyed us! – Do you now understand this sign which I just now have performed before your eyes?"
GGJ|6|20|16|0|Said the Greeks: "Lord, this is a very meaningful sign which we have partially understood – but looking at it from its foundations it is possible only for You alone; it will perhaps only be possible for us through Your mercy in the afterlife! Truly, that was a sign of the highest serious type and contains in it an endlessly great significance no matter how small it looked at first! But since You, oh Lord, seem to be in a good mood today, we would like to ask You, not to tempt You but only in a friendly way, to tell us how You do it, to so to speak call something into existence out of nothing."
GGJ|6|21|1|1|A wine miracle. The work in the vineyard of the Lord
GGJ|6|21|1|0|I said: "Do you want to be entertained by My miracles?! But behold, I am not like some magician who performs his false signs and miracles so that the blind and foolish people of the world are amazed and entertained by it, but instead I perform My signs only according to the will of Him who sent Me into this world as a man in flesh and blood and now also lives in Me; and if I perform a sign, then it must serve as a deep inner, spiritual instruction of the soul and at the same time be of all kind of good use to the people! But the sign that you desire, indeed with no impure intentions, has no real purpose here, no use and no benefit, and thus it is better if I do not perform it; for even without it you can all imagine already that all things are possible for God."
GGJ|6|21|2|0|The same Greek Jew said: "Lord, You must forgive us the great blindness we still have, only as a consequence of which we could dare to ask You for another sign! Oh Lord, forgive us our cheeky audacity!"
GGJ|6|21|3|0|I said: "No, no, My friends! Your request was quite natural; for He who can banish something into complete material nothingness must also be able to do the opposite! That is how you thought and also argued exactly, and that was indeed good and right! It would only not have been correct if you had thought one way and spoken in another. But you could not know, of course, that demanding a sign so quickly after the other one that had been performed was not quite in order, but only I alone could know! And so you have not committed any mistake at all with your desire, but nor have I, in that I did not immediately fulfill your desire. But since you have all now departed from your desire in your hearts and nonetheless believe even without a sign that I can also perform a opposite-sign, I will then perform such right now! Look and see whether you still have wine in your jugs!"
GGJ|6|21|4|0|They looked, and behold, the jugs were empty.
GGJ|6|21|5|0|Then the speaker said: "Lord, they are all empty!"
GGJ|6|21|6|0|And I said: "Well, they shall all immediately be full!"
GGJ|6|21|7|0|And behold, all the jugs were filled to the brim with the best wine!
GGJ|6|21|8|0|Then the Greek Jews were amazed and said: "Just look at the miraculous power of the Lord! Hardly has He spoken the word and already the jugs stand full of the most superb-smelling wine! Oh, we would also like to become full of Your light and Your mercy through Your living words! Oh Lord, have patience with our great weaknesses!"
GGJ|6|21|9|0|I said: "I can not and may not do the same with people as with these wine jugs; for that alone rests upon your striving and your own free will. But you all shall have no lack of My help. As much as you can do yourselves according to the measure of your strength, that you should do yourselves; whatever is beyond that will then be My business. For truly I say unto you all: Whatever you ask the Father in My name and according to My order which is well-known to you, that will be given to you in the measure of how it can bring benefit to your souls. But now drink, for it has already become evening!"
GGJ|6|21|10|0|The Greek Jews now raised the jugs, gave thanks and said: "To a general blossoming of the great happiness that we found yesterday, for all Jews and all the people of the earth! May Your Word, Your teaching and Your mercy penetrate them all just as our bowels and limbs are penetrated and animated by this most superbly spiritual and sweetest, freely and newly created wine! Lord, Your will be done!"
GGJ|6|21|11|0|Everyone said Amen to this, and I rose from My seat and said: "That was a good and true wish; therefore let us all drink from this gift of God for the certain thriving of this desire, and I also say My Amen to this! Indeed it will still take much effort and work; for the vineyard of God is large and still has few vines. Thus we must dig and plant new noble vines without rest or respite, so that the vineyard will be full of noble and fruitful vines, then the great harvest will give us a thousand times greater reward for our effort and work!
GGJ|6|21|12|0|Truly we will have very much adversity of all sorts to overcome with this work, we will still be greatly persecuted, despised and ridiculed by great and small; but since we indeed know what we have and what we give, we will also easily bear the blind evil of the world with all patience, humility and meekness. For the Father wants it to be so, that His own should be first humiliated to the utmost in this world before they are raised to the eternal glory that no-one will ever be able to take away from them.
GGJ|6|21|13|0|Even this fleshly body of Mine will not be excepted from this, as I have already told and shown to My disciples in advance. But despite all this we will certainly reach the great goal and conquer all judgment, death and hell. And once the victory has been achieved, then the long barred gates of heaven will be opened to the new children of God for eternity and the victory will remain for ever.
GGJ|6|21|14|0|Indeed the opponents will also grow in all shapes and forms, and weeds will also flourish among the wheat, and in the vineyard the wild vines will set in and grow, but always only until a certain time; but then they will be cut out and thrown into the fire of judgment where there will be much howling and gnashing of teeth."
GGJ|6|21|15|0|Then some asked: "Lord, what did You want to say with this?"
GGJ|6|21|16|0|But I said: "As Moses' pure teaching was contaminated in time through the greed of man and through their worldly senses, so it will be with this purest teaching of Mine. They, the people of the world, will build temples again and will use them to gain money and other earthly goods and will thereby not respect the striving for My kingdom. They will go about prouder than the greatest princes and kings of the earth, clothed in gold and precious stones. Behold, those will be the weeds among the wheat and the wild vines in My vineyard!"
GGJ|6|22|1|1|The false teachers of the Gospel
GGJ|6|22|1|0|The disciples now asked: "Lord, how will that be possible? For we will give it as we have received it, and those who hear it from us will not contaminate it. In addition Your divine help from heaven will help us with this the most!"
GGJ|6|22|2|0|I say: "You do not understand it yet! There are in the earth, on the earth and in the air unfermented evil spirits, who are always strive to take control of human flesh. They are necessary offspring of the old judgment of the earth, always seeking to find their sort among the children of this world and creep into their senses. That makes the children of this world feel good and they then follow the secret temptations of such spirits.
GGJ|6|22|3|0|Such children of the world however then seize everything that makes a sensation in this world. But since they do not have the true spirit, because they are children of this world, they arrange everything according to their spiritual blindness and according to their worldly intelligence with external pomp and external grandeur and majesty, whereby they imagine that they will gain many earthly goods, and by that also attract many, even better spirits, to themselves.
GGJ|6|22|4|0|And see, that is then already a great and crude contamination of the otherwise pure teaching! And because the pure teaching offers only extremely few earthly advantages, but instead only spiritual ones, while the impure teachings provide next to the supposed spiritual blessings mainly great earthly advantages; because of this you can already halfway begin to understand how in time contamination of the purest teaching can take place.
GGJ|6|22|5|0|Therefore be on your guard! For in time many false prophets and teachers will arise even during your earthly presence and will say with great and cheeky shouting: 'Behold, here is the Christ (Truth from God) and there He is!' and they will even perform great signs in a way like the Essenes do, even to such an extent that, if I allowed it, they could even enchant you chosen first disciples. But do not listen to them, but instead punish them through My name for their lies and advise them to be humble and to accept the truth from God, and so you and your true disciples will walk along a pure path!
GGJ|6|22|6|0|The signs, by which you will very easily recognize them, are empty boasts, great and crude pretentiousness of divine powers which they never had and will never have in this world, then great shine, great splendor, a mystical pomp as among the gentiles and the greatest possible thirst for power, like a never-saturated greed for the greatest treasures and blessings of this world. Hopefully they will not be too difficult to recognize from these very nicely palpable characteristics."
GGJ|6|22|7|0|Everyone, including the disciples, said: "Oh, we will recognize them indeed, as long as we are in the world; our future disciples may judge and indeed recognize them in the same way, and You will not leave Your true disciples!"
GGJ|6|22|8|0|I said: "I will remain with them in the spirit until the end of this world! But that is enough of signs and teaching for today.
GGJ|6|22|9|0|From now on, apart from the healing of the sick, I will not perform any other signs throughout the whole winter or give any instruction; for now you have more than enough with what you have already received. If you do not understand anything, I am with you. You, however, My disciples, during this time teach these new disciples occasionally!
GGJ|6|22|10|0|Tomorrow and on the other days until the Sabbath we will rest here in this house; but on the Sabbath we will head towards Bethlehem and heal many sick there. Then we will spend some days with our innkeeper and then also with My Lazarus, and alternating in this way until half way through winter. We then will visit Kisjonah and come back here again before the Passover celebrations. Only then will we go to Galilee again with many companions and new disciples, where I will begin to teach anew and to perform miracles.
GGJ|6|22|11|0|But now bring lights, and we will be cheerful with bread and wine and will also take our night's rest at these tables!"
GGJ|6|22|12|0|This proposal suited everyone, but no-one felt any desire to sleep, and so almost until past midnight all sorts of things were discussed, which, however, neither have nor can have any obvious value for general humanity; for I Myself have often discussed many a thing with people who were dear to Me and given them advice in all sorts of domestic things, which of course do not belong in the gospel, and My disciples did likewise, which often made them very respected and popular among the people. For this is also love for one's neighbour, that one supports the suppressed and ignorant people in all sorts of good and useful things with good advice.
GGJ|6|22|13|0|In the morning we were already on our feet half an hour before sunrise. Soon a small morning meal was consumed, and after same we went outside and discussed various things. And so it went until the Sabbath.
GGJ|6|22|14|0|We also visited several neighbours of Lazarus', who took great joy in seeing and speaking to Me; but among these neighbours we did not find even one who had been a friend of the Temple.
GGJ|6|22|15|0|But the twenty Greek Jews were not recognized, although they spoke a lot about the plague of the Temple and in this way made themselves very popular among the neighbours.
GGJ|6|23|1|1|The Lord and His followers in Bethlehem. Healing and caring for many sick people
GGJ|6|23|1|0|But early on the Sabbath morning we left and went to Bethlehem. There was a celebration, and a large number of poor, infirm people afflicted with all sorts of evils, lay around outside the gates of the city and begged for alms.
GGJ|6|23|2|0|Then Lazarus, who had gone with us, said: "Lord, look over there, so many poor people! And how miserable these people do look!"
GGJ|6|23|3|0|I said: "There are many among them who were thrown into this misery and into this poverty by the Pharisees; and for that they are now allowed to beg. Punishments, sadness, annoyance and secret anger and rage have finally made them into such cripples. But I have now come here in order to help them bodily, so that they can earn their bread with their hands in future."
GGJ|6|23|4|0|Then some of them asked us for alms.
GGJ|6|23|5|0|But I said to them: "Would you not rather earn your bread with your hands than beg here so pitifully?"
GGJ|6|23|6|0|Then they all said: "Oh lord, whoever you may be, a thousand times more if we, as in the past, were healthy again! But just look at our feet and hands and judge for yourself whether we could now possibly be capable of any work!"
GGJ|6|23|7|0|I said: "Yes, I see this quite well; But I only wanted to ask whether you would not prefer to be perfectly healthy and then prefer to work than to beg here so miserably!"
GGJ|6|23|8|0|Then all said: "Oh, if only that would be possible, then we would immediately stand up and go away from here and look for work and bread!"
GGJ|6|23|9|0|I said: "But do you know, today is the Sabbath, and it will not be considered decent to heal you of your many old evils!"
GGJ|6|23|10|0|The poor said: "Lord, we are well-educated Jews – but we do not know anything about Moses ever forbidding a prophet to do a good deed on a Sabbath! If one even may look after a sick animal on the Sabbath, without having defiled the Sabbath by doing so, why then should a person not be helped if he can still be helped?! And why do the Pharisees run to the rich infirm even on the Sabbath, if they are also doctors at the same time?! They should know more than anyone whether they are thereby desecrating the Sabbath or not!"
GGJ|6|23|11|0|I then said to them: "Your answer is good, and now I desire this and say: 'All of you, become fully healthy!'"
GGJ|6|23|12|0|They then saw that their crippled limbs were quite straight and healthy again, and one of them whose right arm was missing below the elbow even received his arm again. That was a little too wonderful for those healed. And so one of them asked who I was, that My word could do such things that no doctor's skills were able to do any longer.
GGJ|6|23|13|0|I then said: "You will find that out another time – but for now stand up and go and seek work and bread!"
GGJ|6|23|14|0|Then Lazarus said to them: "If you cannot find any work otherwise, then just go to Bethany; the lord of the great estate has work for hundreds!"
GGJ|6|23|15|0|All of them got up, gave thanks and left.
GGJ|6|23|16|0|The same sign of healing was performed again at the other six gates of the city; for the old city of David had seven gates, of which three were large and four were small. At the last great gate, however, we were stopped by three passing Pharisees who remonstrated that it was not appropriate to do such a thing on a Sabbath.
GGJ|6|23|17|0|But those who had been healed, quickly rose and said to them with a very threatening look: "For ten long years we wretched lay in front of the gates and never did any of you asked us what was wrong, and even less so did any of you ever gave us alms – and now you want to criticize this true wonder saviour for having given us back our straight and even sometimes missing limbs again?!
GGJ|6|23|18|0|Did Moses then not command us to even give help to a sick cow on a Sabbath?! How much more then will it be commanded to help a suffering person on a Sabbath?! Now see that you move on – otherwise we will teach you to better understand and comprehend Moses!"
GGJ|6|23|19|0|Here the three saw that it would not be very advisable to get involved in an exchange of words with the healed people, and they quickly went on their way. But those who had been healed gave thanks and then also quickly left for Bethany, as recommended by Lazarus. And so Lazarus, who with his very extensive property had long been lacking workers, received about one hundred and twenty workers, all of whom he could use quite well, and with whom he was not in danger that they might be enticed back by the clerics again, as was often the case.
GGJ|6|23|20|0|We, however, also quickly left and headed for another place which lay about two hours' distance from Bethany and was inhabited mostly by Greeks and Romans. We sought out a good inn there and entered.
GGJ|6|24|1|1|The Lord's healings at a place near Bethlehem
GGJ|6|24|1|0|The innkeeper, an honest Roman, who also spoke Hebrew quite well, said: "Yes, my dear guests, your visit with many in numbers indeed makes me glad, but a true MALUM OMEN (a bad sign in the sense of an accident) has occurred to this great inn of mine, abundantly equipped with everything. My dear wife who is very experienced in the kitchen and also my two oldest daughters who are just as useful, have been lying in bed with a terrible fever for eight days already. Neither Greek nor Jewish doctors can help them, and so things now look quite bad in my kitchen. I have indeed bread and wine, but even for myself things look very sparse with other meals!"
GGJ|6|24|2|0|Lazarus, who had known the innkeeper for a long time, said: "Do not worry about this domestic problem; a great blessing has now come to your house! Behold, the great Wonder Saviour is here among us, about whom you will have heard quite a lot from travellers from Galilee! Ask Him, and your sick will be better again immediately!"
GGJ|6|24|3|0|The innkeeper asked: "Which of you are is he? I have heard inexpressible things about him many times!"
GGJ|6|24|4|0|Lazarus said: "It is Him right by my side!"
GGJ|6|24|5|0|When the innkeeper heard such a thing from Lazarus, he literally fell down before Me and asked Me to help his three sick family members; for he firmly believed what Lazarus had told him.
GGJ|6|24|6|0|But I said to him: "Stand up and go; for your sick are already completely better, and they may now prepare a good meal for us!"
GGJ|6|24|7|0|The innkeeper got up in a hurry and quickly went to the sick, and they said to him very cheerfully: "Look, we suddenly became so healthy again that we have actually never been healthier! If you want, we will get up and sort out the kitchen!"
GGJ|6|24|8|0|The innkeeper said: "Do that; for I know that you are fully healthy again! Everything else you will find out!"
GGJ|6|24|9|0|But the women nonetheless asked the innkeeper to simply tell them very briefly who the great benefactor was, so that they could go to him and firstly present him their due thanks.
GGJ|6|24|10|0|But the innkeeper said that he had come with some fifty guests, and they all desired a good midday meal above all. It was almost the fifth hour after midday, and he could give them nothing but bread, wine and salt. Thus they should show their gratitude to the great benefactor above all in the kitchen; after the meal there would be more than enough time for everything else.
GGJ|6|24|11|0|This speech worked, and the cooks were in the kitchen like the wind, and the many servants immediately had to jump about in all corners and be as helpful as they could to the three with the cooking. Then the innkeeper came into the large guest room with a cheerful face and thanked Me with tears in his eyes for this great mercy that had been shown to him, as he expressed himself.
GGJ|6|24|12|0|But I said to him: "Do not make too much of it; you have been helped, and it does not require anything else!"
GGJ|6|24|13|0|The innkeeper said: "Oh Master and friend, very much more is necessary! Firstly, I am your most obvious greatest debtor, and secondly I must now honestly admit that I consider you to be more than just a pure man! And as such it would indeed be quite in good order to bring a sacrifice to such a truest man of God!"
GGJ|6|24|14|0|I said: "Just leave it at that! I am now only a man like any other with flesh and blood; anything further you will learn soon enough! But now be happy and cheerful, just as we all are!"
GGJ|6|24|15|0|This pleased the innkeeper very much, and he took jugs and immediately brought us the very best wine from his cellar, which he otherwise only tended to place before the highest Romans when they traveled this area – which was not a rarity on this main road.
GGJ|6|24|16|0|Our Judas immediately reached for a jug and emptied it with great draughts almost to the bottom. The other disciples noticed this and asked him who then according to the ranks deserved to take the first drink from the innkeeper's best wine.
GGJ|6|24|17|0|Then he (Judas Iscariot) replied: "I was very thirsty, and the preliminary wine was too little for me; but if it is not right, then He will soon reprimand me and therefore you have nothing to criticize me for!"
GGJ|6|24|18|0|But I looked around and said to the disciples: "Leave him; for to improve him would be like tapping blood out of a stone!"
GGJ|6|24|19|0|When Judas heard this, he was ashamed, went outside and ran away somewhere, so that for three days we did not see him again. He sought out, however, another inn, in which he lived of his own money; for he always knew how to secretly make money on his travels.
GGJ|6|24|20|0|But everyone was happy that he had left, and we spent another eight full days with the innkeeper in good care, and I healed many other sick in this area.
GGJ|6|24|21|0|But when, soon after, the pressure of people became too much, we set off on our way in the early morning and moved to another area where we were taken in just as well and we healed the sick. There the disciples, with the exception of Judas, also had to lay hands on the sick, and everyone became well who had been touched by the disciples' hands. I Myself performed only a few signs there, but instead talked to Lazarus, who was still with us, and the other innkeeper.
GGJ|6|24|22|0|In the meantime we came back to Bethany again to Lazarus and to our innkeeper. And both, although they had been traveling about four weeks with Me, found everything in the best order at home. We spent another eight days with the innkeeper, and then with Lazarus, who took great joy in the workers that he had taken in from Bethlehem, who did not fail to do anything in his service.
GGJ|6|24|23|0|When the healed people saw Me, they fell onto their knees before Me in thanks and wanted to actually worship Me; for they had already heard from Mary and Martha who I actually was.
GGJ|6|24|24|0|But I said to them: "Be silent for now! There will soon enough come a time when you will be able to speak!"
GGJ|6|24|25|0|Thereupon they got up, promised to be silent and immediately went to the tasks that had been designated for them.
GGJ|6|25|1|1|The Lord's journey to Kisjonah
GGJ|6|25|1|0|But Martha had told us that in the course of time several clerics had come to her and very insistently asked where Lazarus had gone to and from where the many good workers had come from. She answered that Lazarus, her brother, had gone away on important business, perhaps as far as Egypt and soon after his departure had hired these necessary workers somewhere and sent them to Bethany.
GGJ|6|25|2|0|But one of the Pharisee asked her: "Can you not give us twenty of these workers?"
GGJ|6|25|3|0|But Martha said: "Speak to them yourself – for I do not know whether they are Jews, Greeks or Romans; for they speak all sorts of languages among one another!"
GGJ|6|25|4|0|Then the Pharisee soon went out and began to talk to some of the workers. But they seemed to know him and said that firstly they were no longer Jews, and even if they were, he could be assured that they would no longer serve any Pharisee.
GGJ|6|25|5|0|Then the clerics left, and since then none had come back to Bethany; they would probably wait for her brother's return.
GGJ|6|25|6|0|Thus Lazarus asked Me what was to be done in this case.
GGJ|6|25|7|0|And I said to him: "Do what your sister did! They will achieve nothing with the workers, and therefore they cannot give you any blame!"
GGJ|6|25|8|0|And so it was good, and Lazarus then had more peace again in his household.
GGJ|6|25|9|0|But we remained, since it had already become quite wintry and I had few more sick to heal, as I said, until about the middle of winter, partly with Lazarus and partly with our innkeeper, in which time the new disciples received the new instruction from the old disciples with much love and firm faith and even demanded the new baptism.
GGJ|6|25|10|0|But I said to them: "It is enough for now that you have received the baptism of truth; but if the true, living baptism comes upon you, if you remain with the teaching and live and act according to it, then you will also be able to receive John's baptism. But soon a time will come in which many will rather receive the true baptism of fire from the Holy Spirit than the baptism with water."
GGJ|6|25|11|0|The new disciples were very satisfied with this.
GGJ|6|25|12|0|Around a determined time on a Monday, however, we left Bethany and our innkeeper with blessings and headed very cheerfully towards the Sea of Galilee. There we met a good ship and rented it to take us to Kis. But since it was already evening, the sailors did not dare to travel across the sea at night, because they said that at this time towards midnight the sea became very stormy.
GGJ|6|25|13|0|But the disciples said: "You are from Genezareth– and yet you do not know the power of the Lord Jesus of Nazareth?"
GGJ|6|25|14|0|The sailors said: "What? Jesus of Nazareth is here?"
GGJ|6|25|15|0|And I said: "Yes, it is Me!"
GGJ|6|25|16|0|Then the sailors said: "Yes, if it is You, then the waves may reach the clouds and we will still sail! Just step aboard our spacious ship; for there is good and secure space for two hundred people!"
GGJ|6|25|17|0|We now boarded the ship and left with a good wind, and although the waves rose high towards Kis, the sailors no longer paid attention to it and we nonetheless reached unharmed the peaceful bay of Kis by moderate moonlight.
GGJ|6|25|18|0|When we entered the harbor of Kisjonah, his servants and tax officials were immediately at hand and asked us heartily and formally what had brought us here, what we were doing here and where our journey was going, and whether we were taxable.
GGJ|6|25|19|0|But I said: "Call Kisjonah here to Me, and you will immediately learn what we are doing here!"
GGJ|6|25|20|0|Kisjonah was immediately called.
GGJ|6|25|21|0|He came immediately, his path lit by torches, to the harbor, and when he caught sight of Me, he cried full of joy (Kisjonah): "Oh Lord, why do you honour me, a sinful person, to come to me so late at night?! Oh, be welcome a thousand times with everyone who is with You! Come, all of you, into my large house, also you sailors; for today you will not travel on! I will serve you all with everything and with the best! Oh, this highest joy which has now been given to me so unexpectedly is quite indescribable! Oh, come, come, come!"
GGJ|6|25|22|0|We quickly stepped off the ship to shore and immediately went to Kisjonah's house, in whose large rooms it was quite warm, since it was very well heated by four good fireplaces, in which a lively fire burned. The whole house was immediately set into full activity, and before half an hour had passed a large number of the best-prepared fish were on the tables along with bread and wine of the best sort in abundance, which came in just right for us all; for since we had left Lazarus' house in the early morning we had eaten and drunk nothing.
GGJ|6|25|23|0|I Myself felt the need for physical strengthening in a natural way after such a long journey, and the disciples all the more so, and this was given us here most richly. We ate and drank very cheerfully, and almost the whole night was spent talking of our travels and events, which all interested Kisjonah and his family to the greatest degree, and at which he could not express his praise and his wonder enough. He only regretted that Mary, who had spent almost the whole summer with him, had travelled to Nazareth for a few days, but would soon come back again. But she had heard much about My travels and deeds and could not understand how she could be worthy of such mercy from God. She knew indeed about all the wonderful events; but that this would follow, she had not been able to imagine clearly at all.
GGJ|6|25|24|0|And so Kisjonah told us many a thing about the life and behaviour of Mary in My absence, as well as that of the two sons of Joseph, namely Joel and Joses, who had remained at home and continued Joseph's work. To repeat all of that here would be useless, and so it will remain unsaid.
GGJ|6|25|25|0|We did not go to any actual bed that night, but instead remained sitting on the soft couches and rested in the warm chambers quite well, and all the more so since we kept our rest well beyond the morning hours. Therefore we did not eat any morning meal; but instead the midday meal was all the more generous, and in addition our familiar Philopold from Cana on the border with Samaria was also invited and other friends of Mine and Kisjonah.
GGJ|6|25|26|0|Well, all this is also minor matters; but because a main explanation of God's spiritual being in comparison with all creation, about time and space, infinity and eternity, about God's existence and being and about the existence and being of all creation in time and space, initiated by Philopold, followed very clearly from Me, which lasted until late in the night and as such united the midday and evening meal, this explanation can well be included here, because it gives and must give every thinker a perfect explanation about the material and spiritual being of man and about the purest spiritual primordial being of God.
GGJ|6|26|1|1|Philopold's philosophical questions
GGJ|6|26|1|0|Our Philopold, who visited Me and Kisjonah at old Mark's house, had indeed heard much about this subject and also believed that things were so; but he was a wise man of the world, albeit of the best and purest type, and therefore was not satisfied with pure faith alone, but instead he also wanted to have it proved like a mathematical principle.
GGJ|6|26|2|0|Therefore he laid bare his lack of knowledge and said immediately after the midday meal (Philopold): "Lord, everything that I have learnt, seen and heard, I believe firmly; but to see and understand it thoroughly I am not able to do the least of it, despite all my sharp thinking ability, and quite often this depresses my soul! I have therefore firmly decided to speak to You Yourself about it in more detail at some happy occasion, which has now presented itself, and so if it is not inappropriate for You, I would like to be taught more comprehensibly and in more detail by You right now."
GGJ|6|26|3|0|I said: "I have indeed promised you all to send My spirit soon and to pour it out over all of you, who will then lead you in all truth and wisdom, and I also said that you should be patient until then; but an honest desire like yours I will also help with My mouth, and all the more so in this winter season, since I want to and shall spend the rest of the winter here as promised until almost the Passover festival, and thus you can table your doubts, and what cannot be explained today, we surely will find plenty of time for. After finishing the meal, since we are in any case going to keep on sitting at the table, you can bring up your concerns.
GGJ|6|26|4|0|Tomorrow, if My disciples themselves want to, they can go home to their families for a few days; but those who have no families should remain here, above all John and Matthew, for they still have many a thing to write down in full.
GGJ|6|26|5|0|At this also Judas asked whether he should stay or go.
GGJ|6|26|6|0|I said: "You indeed have the greatest possessions among all the disciples, you have a wife and children and several servants; therefore you need more than any of the others to go home, and if you want to, you can come back again close to Passover!"
GGJ|6|26|7|0|Judas was indeed not particularly satisfied with this advice; but since no-one begged him to stay, the next day he followed My advice. The other disciples also left, but they all came back again after several days and then remained with Me with only a few interruptions.
GGJ|6|26|8|0|Kisjonah brought a special wine after the mealtime which he called 'Noah's Darling' and served it to everyone. This excited Philopold quite a bit, and he soon began to bring up his doubts – but all in the best and most modest order.
GGJ|6|26|9|0|What did he actually say, and what did he ask about? Here follows one question after the other!
GGJ|6|26|10|0|"Lord", said Philopold, "if I ponder about Your teachings given to us at us at old Marcus', time and space on this earth are limited and measurable by certain periods and facts, and also by forms which exist in space; however, actually they are eternal and infinite, which is basically one and the same.
GGJ|6|26|11|0|However, if time and space are such, I absolutely fail to understand the writings of the ancient theologians and sages who firmly maintain that God, as the primordial Being of all beings and existence, exists outside of time and space.
GGJ|6|26|12|0|How is this possible if time is measured in terms of infinity, without a beginning or an end, and if there exists an infinite space which also has nowhere a beginning or an ending?
GGJ|6|26|13|0|Therefore, if God in Himself exists absolutely outside of time and space, even the purest human reason cannot possibly have a concept of God other than that there is either no God at all, because nothing can possibly exist outside of the eternal time and outside of the eternal-infinite space, or God exists, just as we all do, in time and space, and the ancient scholars of divinity wrote the greatest absurdity when they formed their definitions.
GGJ|6|26|14|0|Even You are serving me in this my argument, for no one who has heard You speak and seen You act can deny that within You there dwells the Deity in Its fullness. Yet what scholar of divinity can now maintain that You are not in time and space with us?
GGJ|6|26|15|0|And if he claims this You Yourself will be completely de-deified! You are then no god anymore but just a very rare man who, by birth, genius, exceptional talent, training of will power and eventually by learning various secret arts and sciences, managed that people of solid standing must see in You a god.
GGJ|6|26|16|0|But Your properties, especially in Your actions are such that it is almost impossible to acquire them through the above preconditions. Therefore, I would like to hear from Your mouth what is right."
GGJ|6|27|1|1|The maturation of man
GGJ|6|27|1|0|Said I: "You have formulated your question well and presented the matter correctly and truthfully, as far as a right-thinking man is at all able to. Nevertheless, I tell you that the ancient sages are just as right, and even more so than you!
GGJ|6|27|2|0|Do you not believe that one can be and exist in the most perfect way within time and space, yet simultaneously outside of it?"
GGJ|6|27|3|0|Says Philopold: "Yes, one can believe this indeed, particularly if one hears it from Your mouth. But when I asked my question and made my request I said already that I did not take exception to anything said or demonstrated by You. It is here only a matter of comprehension. For a mere so-called pious faith appears to me to be a mockery of all human reason, intellect and thinking, all of which have surely been given by God to man as a spiritual light through which alone he can recognize himself, all the things outside of him and, finally, even God.
GGJ|6|27|4|0|And therefore I am of the firm opinion that a reasonable man cannot accept to blindly believe the words of some wise or extremely gifted and in all matters well informed person. He should at the same time and very intensively look for the right understanding of what he accepted into his faith."
GGJ|6|27|5|0|Say I: "Again you are quite right. Only, there is here and there a catch which deserves full consideration!
GGJ|6|27|6|0|See, everything in this world, and even in the spirit world, needs a certain maturity and a certain time to reach maturity.
GGJ|6|27|7|0|Look at an apple tree or a vine in winter! Where is the ripe and sweet fruit?! But then comes spring, there is more light and the warmth of the sun, the buds get fuller and juicer, soon you see tender shoots and finally leaves and blossoms. A short while later the blossoms fall off as they have become useless for attaining the higher aim and you can see the beginning of the future fruit.
GGJ|6|27|8|0|'What kind of comparison is that?', you are now asking in your mind. Look, buds, their turning juicy, their first shoots, leaves, blossoms and their first germination all correspond to the childlike, pious faith of man; but there can be no mention as yet of a maturity. For God is Himself the supreme order, and whatever happens all over the world must have its time, which corresponds to the divine order.
GGJ|6|27|9|0|At first, the child babbles; then the babbling gradually develops into speech. Once the speech is more developed, people begin to pronounce things to the child, and soon he pays attention to the brief phrases. After that, whatever else he is told he believes almost unconditionally. He does not ask as yet about the why and the wherefore. Grounded in this pious faith, he then learns a great deal and, at the end of his youth, often begins to think clearly and tries to get to the bottom of many a thing he has learned and acquired. Yet he still lacks some of the full inner vital warmth which equals the first germination.
GGJ|6|27|10|0|However, as soon as in high summer the full power of the light and the warmth out of the sun appears, the first germination produces the inner, all-enlivening warmth. This effects a greater and greater expansion of the new fruit and cooks the juices flowing into it. Thereby the fruit becomes larger and fuller of the more and more purified juices. Now the light can increasingly permeate the fruit, and only then does the fruit mature.
GGJ|6|27|11|0|And behold, so it is with man. In spite of the best external explanation he will find it difficult or even impossible to understand the inner, spiritual truth, unless the inner vital warmth of his love has reached the highest degree possible and the light of this warmth thoroughly permeates him throughout. But once he is, like a ripe grape, thoroughly permeated by the increasing inner vital warmth and its light, he is mature and has within him the best answer to all his former doubts.
GGJ|6|27|12|0|Since you are closely approaching maturity, you can be given a little more light and warmth out of the great sun of grace, from which all the heavens and their dwellers — as well as all the material worlds and all that is within, upon and above them and lives and breathes — have their life and existence. And so pay attention."
GGJ|6|28|1|1|Time and space
GGJ|6|28|1|0|(The Lord:) "Behold, half a year ago I prepared your soul so that it could visit a very remote solar world. Later on I worked such signs also in different circumstances and localities, to which all My disciples here can faithfully testify. Then at Marcus' you were personally present when the angel fetched the precious luminous sphere from the very remote centre of Africa.
GGJ|6|28|2|0|Look, if an arrow was shot from this earth, travelling at its greatest speed, you as an expert arithmetician would not find a figure high enough to express the number of earth years required for that arrow to reach that solar world, — yet you were instantly there! Therefore, you had nothing to do with material space and were thus, as far as your living soul was concerned, certainly outside of time and space.
GGJ|6|28|3|0|From Marcus' to Africa it would even take you a good two years on a decent road to reach the spot from where the angel fetched the luminous stone. Yet he was there and back in an instant. Could, then, time and space mean anything to him?
GGJ|6|28|4|0|Another thing! Presuming the ever so swift motion of an earthly object covered, say, the distance from this earth to the afore-mentioned solar world in an instant, then a spirit could in an instant cover, for you countless times, a thousand times greater distance. I say countless times, because you have no figure large enough to describe the frequency of the movement there and back.
GGJ|6|28|5|0|All this goes to illustrate that even the greatest material speed of movement cannot ever be compared to the spiritual one. Therefore, the earthly-material is something in its own right and thus is all the spiritual something in its own right. Both are related only in a corresponding way, but in their nature they are endlessly far apart.
GGJ|6|28|6|0|As you will by now certainly have become clearly aware of such a difference between everything material and spiritual, the very same difference exists between all that presents itself to you in this world as comprehensible, tangible, audible and visible.
GGJ|6|28|7|0|As to the spiritual motion, for which space is non-existent, I can point out to you as a good example the speed of the thought coming from your soul. Lo, you are now going to think of Rome, where you have been and whose distance from here you well know, as well as the appearance of this great pagan city. In your thoughts you are already in Rome and, as it were, behold the city, its squares, lanes and streets as well as its surroundings. Therefore, your thought needed no time to reach Rome because space meant nothing to it.
GGJ|6|28|8|0|From this you can again safely conclude that your soul, as a spiritual entity, is outside of time and space, and this includes also its activity. And at the same speed you can travel mentally to the to you well-known star and back again and will not need more time to traverse such a vast space.
GGJ|6|28|9|0|Now you must understand that there can be neither time nor space for the pure spirit.
GGJ|6|28|10|0|To be sure, also the Spirit of God and all the angels exist in infinite space and last continually throughout all the eternal eons; for without the Spirit of God there would be neither a created being nor a material space or a material time. But all these purely spiritual forces and highest intelligences are in everything endlessly far above time and space."
GGJ|6|29|1|1|The extent of power
GGJ|6|29|1|0|(The Lord:) "Now let us also take into consideration the magnitude of a purely spiritual force as compared to the magnitude of the greatest physical force. What will be the result? Behold, there are in infinite cosmic space gigantic solar worlds, compared to whose size this whole great earth would be like a tiny grain of sand in relation to the whole earth. Look, a wind blowing across the earth's sand steppes already lifts such sand up and with great ease carries it away, and a gale does it all the more easily in great masses. Now imagine a comparatively strong wind on that immense solar world. Quite obviously it would have easy play with earths such as this. 'Well,' you would say in your worldly wisdom, `if such mighty winds are blowing there, surely one should feel something of them down here on earth.' And I tell you that this happens quite often, and from even much further away!
GGJ|6|29|2|0|You will have seen the flying stars. Some of them are often so big that they could be called a small earth. This is sometimes cosmic dust blown out into the vast space of ether from the solar worlds through subterranean gales. This cosmic dust falls back to where it had come from on account of the great attractive force of such a solar world, unless it came too close to another cosmic globe which would then attract it. But this does not happen often.
GGJ|6|29|3|0|There you see the immense exponentiation of the material, so-called natural forces at work in endless space. Yet even if you exponentiate these and other natural forces known to you incessantly for a thousand and a million years, the ultimate potency of force found by you will, compared with the divine omnipotence, always be like a mere naught as compared with something real, or like a falsehood as compared with the truth.
GGJ|6|29|4|0|Just as no natural power, no matter how many times exponentiated, can ever be compared with the divine power, it also cannot be compared with the power of any pure angel-spirit.
GGJ|6|29|5|0|Therefore, since there is nowhere in space and in time a force comparable to the power of an angel, this spiritual force thus must also exist outside of or beyond all space and all time, although existing as idiosyncratically in itself isolated independent in space and time, however everywhere free and independent of both, only having an all-guiding connection with space and time by an inner and living correspondence.
GGJ|6|29|6|0|To illustrate even more clearly the infinite superiority of the divine-spiritual force over all the greatest natural forces, I merely have to tell you: If all the greatest physical forces put together wrought havoc throughout the vast spaces of creation for myriads and eons of earth years, they would yet be unable to destroy one atom in the whole of creation against the might of the divine will. However, if God were to allow it, an angel-spirit would be capable of doing it in an instant, so that he only had to will it and the whole endless space would become completely devoid of any material creation and neither a sun nor an earth could continue to exist in the same.
GGJ|6|29|7|0|Tell me, Philopold, whether it begins to dawn on you that God and everything of a heavenly and purely spiritual nature is totally outside of time and space and therefore is — and must be — existing in itself, because without this no material creature could ever have come into existence."
GGJ|6|30|1|1|The power of light
GGJ|6|30|1|0|Says Philopold: "Lord, it so to speak begins to dawn on me, but my mind boggles when I realize Your immense wisdom! Nevertheless I ask You to continue."
GGJ|6|30|2|0|Say I: "This I shall do; but take care to comprehend it and imprint it on your soul.
GGJ|6|30|3|0|Let us now speak of the light. Look at the light of this brightly glowing, pure naphtha lamp. It lights up this large room to such an extend that we are all able to see and recognize each other well. What do you think: Would not a hundred such brightly burning lamps spread a hundred times stronger light in the room? You say: 'Certainly, for one can convince oneself of it more than enough at festive illuminations.' Correct, say I. However, imagine now a million such lights somewhere on a mountain. Would they not, collectively, quite brightly illumine a fairly large area? Most certainly! Yet, although they would illumine an area at quite a distance, they could not in the least be compared with the light of the full moon which, although it does not appear exactly too large to the eye, still at once illuminates quite well half the earth. What, then, is the light of the moon compared with the light of the sun?
GGJ|6|30|4|0|Now visualize the whole firmament bathed in sunlight. Could any mortal bear such a tremendous light even for a moment without being instantly destroyed and vaporized, like a drop of water on glowing metal? I tell you: The effect of the light and its indescribable heat would already be so great that even this whole earth would not fare better within a few moments, nor would hundreds of thousands more of such earths.
GGJ|6|30|5|0|Can you see the vast difference between the light of this lamp and a so widely expanded sunlight?
GGJ|6|30|6|0|Yet there are in the vast space of creation primordial central suns which are myriads of times greater than this sun of our day, although our sun is a million times greater than the whole earth. Such primordial central suns have a proportionately greater and stronger light, in whose closer proximity suns like ours would also evaporate instantly, just like the drop of water on glowing metal.
GGJ|6|30|7|0|Now potentize this material light force as much as you like, almost infinitely, and you will find the same proportion between all this potentized light of the space-and-time suns and the divine light as the one you found to apply to motion and force.
GGJ|6|30|8|0|Since the divine light cannot ever be equaled in space and time, it clearly follows that the pure spiritual light of God, as well as the immeasurable living warmth of the love issuing from the light, cannot be contained within time and space but only outside of these two.
GGJ|6|30|9|0|That there is, however, nevertheless a true and ever effective correspondence between the primordial light of God and the merely partially created light of the sun you can easily see from the fact that also the light of the sun possesses the power to enliven the created beings on the worlds and earths, of which you can amply convince yourself every spring. — Do you now understand better how and in what way everything purely spiritual must necessarily be contained outside of time and space?"
GGJ|6|31|1|1|The divine and the human nature of the Lord
GGJ|6|31|1|0|Said Philopold: "The example of the light has given me a great deal of information in this matter. But many a thing in the background still remains greatly veiled, in particular Your most perfect divine presence here, of which I can now obviously but say: If, prior to Your incarnation, You had been living with Your pure angels somewhere in an innermost heaven as Jehovah, outside of time and space, this heaven must now be devoid of Your, as it were, human-personal presence, since You are now living amongst us completely within time and space. How can You now exist within time and space but, as God, at the same time also outside of time and space? Lord, this still presents for my intellect an immense chasm, which I cannot bridge on my own. I therefore ask You for a true light also in this matter."
GGJ|6|31|2|0|Says the Lord: "Since you are a true worldly sage of the schools of Plato, Socrates and Aristotle, I have to talk to you partly in their way, so that you can understand Me more easily.
GGJ|6|31|3|0|Look, there is really no difference at all between 'from eternity', 'formerly' and 'now' when used in connection with My existence, as well as with My being and presence, as far as My pure divine self is concerned. If this were not so, verily, I would not have any might and power in this human body over the whole material creation. For every created being, including its time and space, is related only subjectively to Me, its object, because everything is out of Me, not I out of all that.
GGJ|6|31|4|0|I am, therefore, always the sole precedent and archetype, hence the eternal object, and can never and nowhere put Myself into a subjective relationship to the created being.
GGJ|6|31|5|0|However, since everything is out of Me and I, through My will, am in everything the innermost as the all maintaining, leading, guiding, regulating and animating principle, I am, where the might of My will and My wisdom is concerned, also a subject and, therefore, the Alpha and the Omega or the beginning and the end, as well as the first and the last in every created being. Owing to this My objective and, simultaneously, in everything also subjective attribute I can, according to the might of My will and My wisdom, quite well exist as a man here among you and still be at the same time the eternal, only living and creative object in relation to all created beings.
GGJ|6|31|6|0|As a subject presently incarnated into the human flesh I am Myself lesser and subject to My own eternal object within Me, albeit through this My strict subjugation actually fully at one with the eternal object. Without such a strictest subjectivity of this My outer personality this most intimate union could never be possible.
GGJ|6|31|7|0|This is worked through My immeasurable love for the object and its equally immeasurable love for Me and, therefore, I and the Father are one love, one wisdom, one will, one life and one might, besides which there is and can be none other in the whole eternal infinity.
GGJ|6|31|8|0|Therefore, I am present here both within time and space and outside of time and space.
GGJ|6|31|9|0|You do see that I am now existing with you within time and space. My works teach you that, where My innermost is concerned, I exist simultaneously outside of time and space. I could not do these works if I were also in relation to My Deity only within time and space. For the temporal and spatial is and remains forever limited and is, therefore, not perfect and complete. Only that which is outside of time and space is in everything unlimited and, thus, perfect and complete. Because this is so and cannot possibly ever be otherwise, I will explain this theory to you by way of several other examples, and so pay full attention."
GGJ|6|32|1|1|The spiritual in the natural
GGJ|6|32|1|0|(The Lord:) "Behold, here is a grain of wheat in all its oneness and simplicity. Its destination is obviously twofold. Firstly, it serves man as food and, secondly, being a grain of seed, it serves its own purpose, namely, its own propagation and reproduction. As food it imparts its many specific elements to the human body and through it also to the formal-substantial body of the soul, in which form it vegetates into a higher and freer existence. How this is and takes place you will only discover in detail in your spiritual rebirth, even if not fully here – because nothing completely perfect can exist under this sun and all knowledge and perception will remain more or less like patchwork – but all the more perfect in the beyond. There you too in your spirit will exist outside of space and time and your perceiving, recognizing and knowledge will not be patchwork anymore.
GGJ|6|32|2|0|Let us examine this grain of wheat here only as a seed and therefrom see that the divine-spiritual, although it seems as it were subjective, is yet fundamentally present in this very same grain objectively and outside of time and space.
GGJ|6|32|3|0|Behold, this is a grain of wheat usually producing on one stalk 3 ears with some 30 grains each! If you place this grain into good soil, it must at the next harvest yield you 100 grains of the same kind and species as a reward for your effort. If you take these newly harvested 100 grains and again place them into a good soil, at the following harvest you will obviously obtain already 10,000 grains of the same kind. And again in a following year you will harvest 100 times 10,000 grains, meaning 1,000 times 1,000 grains which is already a respectable quantity of this cereal.
GGJ|6|32|4|0|To plant this many grains in a future year you will need a sizeable field. At the harvest you will get apparently a 100 times the quantity of the year before. And for planting that huge amount again a following year your field has to be a hundred times longer and you will harvest 10 billion grains; if you continue that for ten years you will reap such an immense amount of grains that for planting them you would need a field the size of almost half the earth.
GGJ|6|32|5|0|You can extend this endless grain multiplication yourself for another hundred thousand and more years and you will find that after only a few hundred years more than a thousand times thousand earths would by far not be enough to provide space for the immense quantity of grains. And see, this reproduction can be continued ad infinitum. Could that be possible unless in this one grain, as well as in all the other grains, there were already present this endless number through the indwelling divine-spiritual that is outside of time and space? Certainly not!
GGJ|6|32|6|0|Yet what is present in this grain of wheat is likewise present in all seeds and plants, in all animals and particularly in man where it approaches godlikeness. Therefore, he can be endowed with reason and intellect, has a language and can initially anticipate his creator in God and later recognize Him more and more purely, love Him and completely subordinate his own will to the recognized divine will.
GGJ|6|32|7|0|This, then, as the pure spiritual in man and as godlikeness, is also outside of time and space; for if it were something temporal and spatial, man could never recognize himself or God and would be completely incapable of any development, never attain to reason and intellect, never get an ever so hazy notion about God and, besides, could never recognize and love Him and subordinate his will to Him. He would then be merely the outer, dead shell of an egg, without a life within and, least of all, an eternal life outside of time and space.
GGJ|6|32|8|0|I think I have now made this for you so troublesome matter sufficiently clear to you, insofar as it can be explained to the mere intellect. Now it depends on your verdict whether you think you have understood all this or if there is still something unclear. If there is still something rather dark, then speak; However, if you understood everything, we can put any further discussions about this aside and drink wine and eat some bread with it."
GGJ|6|33|1|1|Heaven and Hell
GGJ|6|33|1|0|Says hereupon Philopold: "Lord, I and certainly we all thank You from the bottom of our hearts for this fantastic and most superb clarification about the teaching of the old sages. Yes, now the matter it is evident and clear after sounding like total nonsense before. Sure enough I shall understand and perceive all this only fully when I shall be free of all elements of matter.
GGJ|6|33|2|0|But for now it is enough to see how one can be according to the fullest truth totally outside the notions of time and space while at the same time being within time and space. There is only one more thing I would like to learn from You, namely, the whereabouts of both heaven and the loathsome hell, of which I have also heard and read much. It says: These will ascend to heaven, and those will be cast down into hell. Where and what is the 'above,' and where and what the extremely deplorable 'below'?"
GGJ|6|33|3|0|Says the Lord: "Look, on this chair on which you are sitting, heaven and hell can be firmly side by side here on earth. Yet in the realm of spirit they are separated by an immense chasm. — And furthermore:
GGJ|6|33|4|0|Here, where I am now with you, is the uppermost heaven, meaning 'above,' and here also the deepest and worst hell, meaning 'below'.
GGJ|6|33|5|0|The material whereabouts do not matter, but only the spiritual which, as you have seen, have nothing at all in common with the material whereabouts, for in the realm of spirit only the inner state of life determines the true and genuine distance. There the material-spatial cannot ever be of any significance. To make this even more comprehensible for you, I will give you a few examples.
GGJ|6|33|6|0|Imagine two people sitting here on one and the same chair. One is a pious sage whose bright spirit, full of light, is initiated into very many secrets about the effects of the divine forces in nature. The other is a hardened criminal who rests his limbs on the same chair or on the same bench and lets himself be served, like an honest man, with wine and bread to restore his strength, so that he can all the more easily perpetrate some evil deed once he is again outdoors. How closely together the two men are in a material-spatial sense and how infinitely far apart in spirit!
GGJ|6|33|7|0|On the other hand, assuming that our sage were sitting with us here on this bench and at the same time, somewhere a thousand leagues from here, another, these two like sages would be very far apart materially-spatially, yet in the realm of spirit they would nevertheless be very close together, as is literally the case in My Kingdom.
GGJ|6|33|8|0|From all this it again becomes quite clear that for every good man heaven will be exactly where he is at a given moment, and all the good and pure of his kind will immediately be very close to him. It is not a case of: 'Behold, here or there, perhaps beyond all the stars, is heaven and perhaps somewhere deep down below the earth is hell.' All this does not depend on this time and on this space and, being without any outer pomp like some idle temple ceremony, but within the innermost being of man himself.
GGJ|6|33|9|0|Therefore, as man's innermost is constituted, so will be the world in the beyond which he has created for himself out of himself and in and on which he will then live in either a good or a bad way.
GGJ|6|33|10|0|In My Kingdom, the world of all those who are in the truth and, therefore, in the true light out of My word through the living faith and through their actions according to it, will also be light and truth in a forever increasing measure. Yet the world of those who base their life on falsehood — and thereby on evil — will be more and more like their innermost. For, just as a very good man keeps getting better all the time, an evil man keeps getting worse and thereby, as far as his inner state is concerned, more distant from all that is good.
GGJ|6|33|11|0|Look at those men whose pride fills them more and more with a burning lust for power. After they have miserably enslaved many millions of people through their tyranny, they gather still greater hordes of warriors, invade the realms of other kings and conquer them, taking their land, people and treasures. Once they have in this way conquered half a world and brought it great misery, they fancy in their pride to be equal with God, indeed even raise themselves above Him, let themselves be venerated and threaten anyone with the most dire punishment who would dare to worship another god only as a czar and bring sacrifices to him alone. We have a striking example of this in the Babylonian King Ne bouch kadne zcar (`There is no other God but I, the king!') and now in the high priests, pharisees and scribes who also fancy being the only gods, persecute Me and will one day even be allowed to kill this My body, — but only for three days. For then I shall rise again out of My very own power, and only then will their judgment and their end come over them.
GGJ|6|33|12|0|From this you can all see clearly that he who is evil keeps becoming more evil and he who is good — better, but with a difference, namely, that there is a limit set for the evil one when it is said: 'Only this far and not by a hair's breadth further!' For then a great judgment must invariably follow, through which the evil ones can be brought again to their senses and one or the other might perhaps mend his ways.
GGJ|6|33|13|0|Just as it is in this world, so it is in hell, with the only difference that there — in the general realm of spirits — the good, humble, patient and those trusting in God are for all eternity segregated, so that without exception only the evil ones in hell play their false and evil yet completely futile game. Futile because their light is falsehood, deceit and a totally futile illusion like the dream of a drunken rich glutton and reveller.
GGJ|6|33|14|0|I believe that you are all now completely clear in this matter and as such we shall spend the rest of this night very cheerfully and happily! If anyone has any further doubts, we have time until the Passover; for until then I will remain with My friend Kisjonah. Do you, Philopold, understand this now?"
GGJ|6|33|15|0|Philipold said: "Now indeed; for You have made the most incomprehensible so clear and understandable for us that I now have no questions left in this respect, and I believe that everyone here will also have understood it quite well. Yes, but only You, oh Lord, could explain it to us thus; for all the wise men would certainly have damaged their wisdom teeth in doing so. You can read our thanks in any case in our hearts."
GGJ|6|33|16|0|Here our Greek Jews also said: "Truly, only He who penetrates everything with His spirit and is actually everything in everything could explain this clearly! That is the greatest and strongest proof of Your pure divine mission. The signs indeed do much, if they are performed in Your way, but only for already very experienced people; but they capture them nonetheless. But the word animates and makes the soul free and is therefore more valuable than a thousand signs which do not animate, but instead only capture the mind in that it fills it with fear. Therefore our thanks to You for this wisest teaching of Yours!"
GGJ|6|33|17|0|I said: "Very well judged! Tomorrow there will be things to do; but now drink and be cheerful until sunrise! We will not need sleep this night!"
GGJ|6|34|1|1|A big catch of fish
GGJ|6|34|1|0|After this, much was spoken between the several remaining disciples, the Greek Jews and Philopold; Kisjonah and I also talked about many a thing: about the old priesthood, about the old patriarchal and therefore best method of rule in comparison with the contemporary one as was during My presence on earth, and so morning came, and no-one in the whole company felt as if he had too little sleep. In short, all were completely cheerful in the morning, and we went out to the sea and watched Kisjonah's active fishermen for a while, how they busied around in their fishing boats on the water, but could not make any particularly large catch.
GGJ|6|34|2|0|A few fishermen came to the shore and said to Kisjonah: "Lord, today our catches look rather meagre! We have been working very hard since midnight; but the fatal east wind drives the fish to the bottom, and there is almost nothing to be done!"
GGJ|6|34|3|0|Kisjonah asked how many they had caught.
GGJ|6|34|4|0|Those asked said: "A few small baskets must indeed be full; but what is that for twenty fishing barges and as many boats?!"
GGJ|6|34|5|0|I said to both the fishermen: "Just go out again one more time, and cast your nets; for the best time to fish is at the rising sun!"
GGJ|6|34|6|0|The fishermen, since they did not know Me, said: "Friend, we know that well; but with a strong east wind even that is not much use! Indeed any wind is not good for our work; but the east wind is the least favourable, particularly in the winter season."
GGJ|6|34|7|0|I said: "Just do what I said to you, and you will make a great catch!"
GGJ|6|34|8|0|They then rowed out and told this to the other fishermen. They shrugged their shoulders; but since they heard that Kisjonah wanted this to be so, they nonetheless threw their nets out and caught such a large number of the best and noblest fish that the nets almost began to tear, and it was quite a job for them to bring the great number of fish into the large fish containers. Naturally the fishermen began to wonder about this greatly, since they never had such a huge catch before. Later it was well explained to them by Kisjonah Who was the wonderful cause of this generous catch. And they all believed in My name, although several of the fishermen recognized Me as the son of the carpenter Joseph.
GGJ|6|34|9|0|And so half the winter went by under all sorts of useful instructions and small deeds, which would not be of any significant importance to write it down for anyone because it all deals more with the well-being of earthly civil life.
GGJ|6|34|10|0|And so after some days the expected arrival of Mary as the mother of My body was neither something that deserves to be remarked upon, except that she was extremely glad to see Me again personally, and she was told by the disciples, everything that I had done and taught, which she kept deep in her heart and thought upon, and also acted accordingly. Also the two oldest brothers, respective sons of Joseph, came to Kis for a building, at which I Myself was naturally of help to them with advice and deed.
GGJ|6|34|11|0|And so the Passover festival came in sight, and many began to make preparations to go to Jerusalem for the celebrations.
GGJ|6|34|12|0|Kisjonah also asked Me whether I Myself would go up to Jerusalem.
GGJ|6|34|13|0|And I said to him: "I will indeed go up as promised, but this time I will not let Myself be seen at the celebrations and in the Temple and will soon come back again to Galilee, where I will then begin My duties anew."
GGJ|6|34|14|0|The Greek Jews said: "If You, oh Lord, nonetheless let Yourself be seen in the Temple and give a similar speech again, perhaps several clerics would once again be taken aback and believe in You like we do?"
GGJ|6|34|15|0|I said: "Oh, do not worry about that, for I will often enough teach in the Temple; but none of those present pharisees, elders and scribes will be taken aback and repent so that he can be saved, but instead they will all only strive to lay hands on Me and kill Me! And in addition it is not yet My time; therefore I know very well what I have to do."
GGJ|6|34|16|0|Everyone was happy with this decision and had no further questions for Me in this respect.
GGJ|6|34|17|0|Only one episode can be mentioned here before our departure for Jerusalem, and that is the arrival of Judas Iscariot again.
GGJ|6|35|1|1|Judas Iscariot at Kisjonah's house
GGJ|6|35|1|0|Everyone was already of the very cheerful opinion that this disciple would not come back again, because he had not been seen by anyone of us for half the winter. But behold, all at once he surprised us while we were having a quite cheerful midday meal. He greeted us all in a very friendly manner and Kisjonah immediately invited him to the table, which the disciples also immediately accepted with all thanks and all friendliness.
GGJ|6|35|2|0|Kisjonah, an extremely friendly and honest man towards any person, then asked our disciple what he had been doing all this time at home, and how things were going for him and his family.
GGJ|6|35|3|0|The disciple then began to talk profusely about the advantages that he had achieved during this short period of time for his house through his particular hard work in his art, how he had to produce excellent pottery for kitchen and table for this or that great lord, and how he had been extremely well paid for it and that his household and his family had been looked after in the best way for at least a few years. And so he told us several other things, bordering at the unbelievable.
GGJ|6|35|4|0|Then the other disciples lost patience, and even our Peter, who otherwise did not easily speak, finally said to him: "Listen, if even the half of all that is true – which I very much doubt – then you are now almost as wealthy as our friend Kisjonah here, and I do not see at all how you could have decided to come back to us now and to travel on with us! Would it not be much cleverer for you to also stay at home now and become even more prosperous through your hard work?"
GGJ|6|35|5|0|Judas Iscariot said: "You don't understand that! Indeed I enjoy being hard-working once I am at it; but I cannot get around the fact that despite all my efforts, the memory of everything that I have seen and heard, once more drives me away from work and leads me back to you all, in order to see and hear even more. For I am not as spiritless as you brothers consider me to be! And if I were, then I would certainly not be among you all! But I already desired very much to come back to you all, and naturally most of all to our Lord, and so I had to go, as if pulled by an invisible power, and now I am here. But if I am nonetheless unpleasant for you and stand in your way somehow, you only have to say it and particularly the Lord, and I will go home again to where I came form and we will still remain good friends despite it!"
GGJ|6|35|6|0|Peter said: "Oh no, we would never do that, and you can be with us as you were and how you want; what I am chastising you for is only that you can lie about your great gain to our faces so boldly and cheekily without any consideration for the Lord's often proven omniscience, while you should know as well as we do from the Lord that an untrue word should never pass our lips. If that is not unknown to you, why then such lies from your mouth, since you have been chosen to be an apostle of the Lord like us?"
GGJ|6|35|7|0|Judas Iscariot said: "How can you then prove to me that I have lied?"
GGJ|6|35|8|0|Peter said: "Very easily! For firstly the Lord has illuminated my innards through His mercy to such an degree that I know and can know exactly whether someone lies or tells the truth; in addition, another more tangible proof will soon appear, as has just been made known to me through the mercy of the Lord, from which everyone who has now heard you, will learn only too clearly, how much you have just lied to all of us, which truly was not very praise-worthy of you! We indeed neither gain nor loose anything by your very empty boasting; but just consider yourself whether it is appropriate among us and particularly in the presence of the Lord, in whom you, like all of us, claim to believe and hope!"
GGJ|6|35|9|0|Here our disciple became very embarrassed and did not know what he should say to Peter, since he felt very stung.
GGJ|6|35|10|0|But it did not take long before some came to Kisjonah's house and asked for alms and Kisjonah had them enter the room in his usual way. When they entered the room, they were four already quite grown-up children, clothed in most needy rags. When Judas Iscariot caught sight of them, he turned his face away in order not to be recognized by them; for they were his four older children, a girl and three boys.
GGJ|6|35|11|0|Kisjonah however asked them who they were and from where they came from, who their father was and what he was called.
GGJ|6|35|12|0|But the children told him everything and gave no particularly good report about their father.
GGJ|6|35|13|0|Kisjonah remarked, however, that he had heard that their father had received a lot of money through his hard work during half the winter.
GGJ|6|35|14|0|But the children denied this and said: "Father had indeed prepared something for the market – but when he came to the market, there was a great fight between Jewish and Greek traders, and all father's pots and plates were broken, and we returned home as sheer beggars, upon which father became very sad and left us with the words: 'Children, I cannot do anything more for you! Go to compassionate people and you will soon find support! But I will go to the wonderful Master, about whom I have told you very much; perhaps I can move Him to help at least you and your poor mother, if I should no longer be helped! Then he left sadly and we also left, as we are here, to seek alms for us, for our mother and for our younger brothers and sisters, but until now we have achieved very little. Therefore we beg you too to take pity on us!"
GGJ|6|35|15|0|At this Kisjonah said: "How long is it now since your father left you?"
GGJ|6|35|16|0|And the children said that it was already eight days since they had seen their father.
GGJ|6|35|17|0|At this Kisjonah led the children into another room, had them given other clothes and be washed and then gave them something to eat and to drink. When the four had thus been looked after, they visibly let it be seen that they felt pity for the misery of their father, for which reason also their poor mother at home was also very sad, since no-one knew where he had gone.
GGJ|6|35|18|0|Then Kisjonah comforted them, so that they should no longer worry about it, that their father was being looked after quite well with him for the moment and they would soon see him again.
GGJ|6|35|19|0|Thereupon the children became extremely glad and remained in their chambers very calmly.
GGJ|6|35|20|0|But Kisjonah came out, went up to Judas Iscariot and said: "Friend, far be it from me to criticize you as a chosen disciple of the Lord for your boasting, but since you hopefully know me as well as everyone who is poor knows me all around, why did you not come to me immediately and why did you not admit to me your very regrettable situation? Look, your children are much more honest than you are and are very concerned about you, and you turned your face away from them as they entered, looking for you in sadness, so as not to be recognized! I at least find that a little strange of you! What do you now say yourself about all that?"
GGJ|6|35|21|0|Judas Iscariot said, sighing deeply: "Oh friend, I only wanted to numb my very broken heart by my certainly very inopportune boasting! But it has borne me bad fruit; for punishment followed my evil against myself like a poisonous adder against the heel, and now I stand here revealed and ashamed before everyone's eyes. Go and let me go to my children, comfort them and cry out my pain with them!"
GGJ|6|35|22|0|Then I said: "Not yet! Eat and drink now, and in future do not lie any longer, otherwise something even worse will befall you!"
GGJ|6|35|23|0|Then Judas Iscariot remained and began to eat and drink again and everyone spoke with him in a very friendly manner again, and Kisjonah promised him to care for the poor children, because they were quite innocent of his misfortune, however he as their father was in some way responsible for theirs.
GGJ|6|35|24|0|So this episode was set aside very calmly and well, and has only been retold here in order to describe the disciple in a little more detail, what sort of a person he was.
GGJ|6|36|1|1|Departure from Kis and arrival at the house of the innkeeper of Lazarus
GGJ|6|36|1|0|Even my physical mother Mary soon said to Judas Iscariot: "If you continue like this and never change your soul, then your end will be an abomination for many and will remain in the memories of man until the end of the world. Therefore in future pay more attention to be found worthy before the eyes of the Lord! I never had a good dream about you and now I see the reason why. Therefore I say once more: Be sure that you prove yourself worthy before the eyes of the Lord!"
GGJ|6|36|2|0|These words were taken deeply to heart by all the disciples.
GGJ|6|36|3|0|After the meal we visited Mary's house and household set up by Kisjonah. Everything was in the best order. A small school had been built in which mother gave the needy children instruction in all sorts of useful things and so spent her time very usefully and thus was very loved and respected by all the people of this place and the surrounding area. She also healed many sick, in that she laid her hands on them in My name or prayed over them. And so she was also a blessing for this area and was a true treasure for Kisjonah.
GGJ|6|36|4|0|On the next day, a Thursday, still a good three weeks before the Passover, we took our leave from Kisjonah with the promise to visit him again soon. He immediately had one of his best ships prepared, which we boarded right after the morning meal and then left with a good wind. Kisjonah, Philopold and Mary, however, accompanied us over the sea to the shore of the Sea of Galilee at the place where the Jordan leaves it and then turns left towards the Dead Sea through a long valley bending sharply to the east. From there one goes up a good and well-laid path to Jerusalem, of which path, of course, nothing more remains today, just like all the places at the Sea of Galilee, which has become a good third smaller nowadays.
GGJ|6|36|5|0|At the landing spot there was only a customs house, at which one had to pay a small tax, but only if one was carrying or bringing something to be sold. We disembarked here, blessed those who had accompanied us and set off on our way very quickly, without taking any rest, and quite late at night we reached the house of our familiar innkeeper, who was still awake, since several guests were with him.
GGJ|6|36|6|0|When we arrived there and the innkeeper recognized us, he became full of joy and immediately set his whole household into action in order to look after us; for since the early morning we had not eaten anything. Our limbs were also tired from the long walk, and the need for rest had become very perceptible. While the innkeeper had an evening meal prepared for us by his people, he told us many a thing that had happened in My absence – among others that good Lazarus had to bear a quite serious meeting with the templers because of the workers that I had arranged for him from Bethlehem.
GGJ|6|36|7|0|(The innkeeper) "The templers came here immediately and made every effort to get Lazarus' workers over to their side; only the workers responded to the templers with threats, if they would give them no rest. At this the templers were taken aback and accused Lazarus of secretly inciting his workers against them, and thus made a proper complaint with the local Roman official. He called Lazarus to him and asked him about the true course of events and then listened to all the workers as well, and indeed each worker separately. But then it turned out that Lazarus along with all his workers were found innocent of any blame and the templers were secretly warned to leave Lazarus, who was now a noble citizen of Rome, in peace with his servants, or else he would be forced to put a good number of soldiers at Lazarus' disposal for his protection. This worked, and Lazarus was left in peace by the clerics for six full weeks now. But whether they are inwardly particularly well inclined towards him, I doubt very much, although they are very friendly to his face and assure him that they had only brought the threatening case before the governor against his workers and not against him. And so Lazarus lives at least in appearance on good footing with the templers."
GGJ|6|36|8|0|I said: "I knew quite well that this would happen; but it could also have happened otherwise if things had lasted a few weeks longer. For then there would have been serious actions between the workers and the templers, which I saw in advance, and thus I led things through My will to be as they are now and that was good. Indeed the templers now have a secret grudge against Lazarus; but that means nothing, for they also have a grudge against all Romans and Greeks and also the Essenes, Sadducees and Samaritans. But all this grudge of theirs is like a very foolish man who became almost furious with a stream because he could not find a bridge over it with which he could reach the other, beautiful side. The stream remained a stream despite the great anger of the foolish person. And truly, it is just the same with the grudge and the anger of the templers! It is the twisting and turning of a worm in the dust against the steps of a camel walking over it. Therefore let us leave things be, and you, dear friend, see to it that we soon get an evening meal!"
GGJ|6|37|1|1|The wise men from Persia
GGJ|6|37|1|0|The innkeeper hurried into the kitchen and everything was already well prepared. It was served straight away, and we ate and drank very cheerfully.
GGJ|6|37|2|0|But the other guests, who had come as travellers partly from Galilee, Greece, Samaria, partly from other countries, to seek accommodation here for the night, - because the innkeeper was known as a very reasonably priced man and also possessed a large accommodation building -, learned that I, about whom they already heard so much, also resided in this inn. They therefore asked the innkeeper's servants whether they could see Me. Hence one of the servants came to us and passed this on to the innkeeper, who was discussing many a thing with us.
GGJ|6|37|3|0|But the innkeeper said to the servant: "I can say neither yes nor no; for this Lord is the only Lord, and only what He desires can happen!"
GGJ|6|37|4|0|But I said to the innkeeper: "Among the travellers are four magicians from Egypt, but born in Persia close to the border with India. Three of them are chief magicians and already of advanced age, but the fourth is only an apprentice. They indeed have a large entourage, which however stays mainly at inns in other areas; but here they have only the necessary personal servants. Well, you can let these four magicians, who have been doing their art for many years now in Egypt, come in, and we will examine them to see what their spirit is all about."
GGJ|6|37|5|0|The innkeeper went into the room where the magicians were and told them that I allowed them to come to Me.
GGJ|6|37|6|0|The magicians were very happy at this, in that they had already heard so many things about Me even beyond the border of Canaan. They immediately rose and hurried to Me, led by the innkeeper. When they arrived in our room as respected elders, they bowed deeply and greeted us politely according to their custom. Since they were familiar with the Hebrew language, they could also be well understood by all the disciples.
GGJ|6|37|7|0|I said to them straight away: "I am He, whom you all would like to get to know better; but now sit down with us and we will converse a little closer!"
GGJ|6|37|8|0|The magicians took a seat at our table and I asked them: "Now tell Me quite openly what sort of arts and magic you perform; then you shall learn from Me everything that I do! Perhaps we can then be mutually quite useful!"
GGJ|6|37|9|0|At this the magicians bowed and one magician said: "Master, this is our oldest and wisest, his name is Hahasvar (later Caspar = Protector of the stars), he will speak for us! He is already three times thirty years old. I, the speaker, am now only eighty and him beside me is seventy full years old, and in the stars it is written that each of us must live another thirty years from now. My name is Meilizechiori (later Melchior = I have the vision or the knowledge to measure time), and the name of this my neighbour is Ou Li Tesar (later Balthasar = invoker or coercer of wills). The fourth among us is young and has no particular name, since he is still a scholar. Now may our elder speak!"
GGJ|6|37|10|0|Now the oldest man began and said: "We three were here once before thirty years ago and have travelled a long way from the far-off eastern lands; for we were awakened by a particular star, and in the writings of the stars it is written: 'Deep in the west a new king has been born to the denigrated people of God. His body's mother is a virgin and has never been touched by a man; for the child in her was conceived by the great power of God, and his name will be great among all the peoples of the earth, and he will found a kingdom and rule in it eternally as the most all-powerful king. And lucky are they who will live in his kingdom; for death will have no power over them any longer!'
GGJ|6|37|11|0|When we read such, we got up, followed the course of the star and genuinely found a very miraculous new-born child in Bethlehem, and indeed in an old sheep stall, and sacrificed to him our gifts. We wanted to go back to our own land through Jerusalem again, as promised, but were warned in a dream by a bright spirit to take another path home and not betray the new-born king to the evil prince. We did exactly this. What happened afterwards to that wonder child we could not find out despite all our investigations.
GGJ|6|37|12|0|We heard from old people that a child massacre had been ordered by the old, cruel Herod in Jerusalem because of that new-born king, whereby all boys of 1-12 years (should read 1 - 2 years) were killed with the sword; but the parents had taken flight to Egypt with the wonder boy at the right time and had thus escaped the cruelty of the wild prince. We however searched for several years in Egypt for the same child and king but could not find out the slightest.
GGJ|6|37|13|0|Only quite recently did we learn in Memphis, Egypt that a great miracle-worker had risen in Galilee, who had performed signs and deeds that had never been heard of on this earth, and at the same time giving such extremely wise speeches, against which all the greatest wise men of the earth simply had to fade away into the dust. Many believed and therefore considered him to be apparently God Himself, because otherwise his deeds and actions would be quite inexplicable.
GGJ|6|37|14|0|Upon such news we came either here to Canaan or to the whole of the Jewish lands in order to meet such a most extraordinary person, and indeed for two reasons: firstly, to personally convince ourselves about all this, and secondly, in order to find out whether this man is not the same child born in Bethlehem.
GGJ|6|37|15|0|Indeed the famous miracle-worker is still not yet a king – but that doesn't matter at all; for we are only wise men, astrologers, also very extraordinary magicians in the eyes of blind humanity through our knowledge of the forces of nature and therefore also kings with land and many people beyond Persia in the wide highlands and have no enemy to fear, since every neighbourly prince respects us and has the greatest reverence for our secret power. And yet our power is only a very natural one, which every man could learn; how much more then must the so famous man of the Jewish lands be a king, who simply through his will can destroy mountains and cliffs, raise the dead to life and command the elements!
GGJ|6|37|16|0|We arrived in this area already this morning and asked after the man, and they said that he had been here not long ago, and that in a short time he would come back again. And now late in the evening it went from mouth to mouth in the house that the famous man had arrived with his disciples.
GGJ|6|37|17|0|Now, Master, you can well imagine with what curiosity we all began to glow, to see in you that man about whom we have heard so many wonderful things, and then also to ask you in deepest modesty whether you are that wonderful child who was born in Bethlehem."
GGJ|6|38|1|1|The expertise and works of the three wise men
GGJ|6|38|1|0|I said: "That is all very fine and praise-worthy of you; but it was once said that those three wise men who visited the miracle child in Bethlehem afterwards – about fifteen years ago – had died. How can it then be that you as the same people are still alive and carrying out your performances all over the world?"
GGJ|6|38|2|0|The oldest said: "Noble friend, in our land you can die five or seven times and as newly revived continue living. That is because of the air, the earth and its spirits there, the wonderful herbs and our powers, created from the secret forces of nature.
GGJ|6|38|3|0|But when we were in Bethlehem, there were three spirits in us from the ancient times of the people of this earth; these are now no longer in and with us in conjunction, but instead we are now single and alone.
GGJ|6|38|4|0|When those spirits left us, it indeed had the outer appearance as if we had died; but our spirits reanimated us again, and we now live very well for ourselves and will continue to live for a certain time. If this body however then becomes completely useless, we will not die, like the poor people in this land die very pitifully, but instead we will step out of our bodies with full consciousness very willingly and then live on as spirits and also continue to work among the likes of us. Behold, noble, great Master, that is how things are with us because we are still unspoiled ancient and natural people."
GGJ|6|38|5|0|I said: "I indeed know about this and I also know that on this earth there are still some such peoples whom I have nothing to chastise for, and I accept that you are those three wise men from the far-off eastern lands who visited the new-born miracle child in a stall in Bethlehem, and now have come again to find the miracle king who has grown from this child, in order to show him your respect again, which is very praise-worthy of you all.
GGJ|6|38|6|0|But I also asked you all what sorts of arts and deeds you performed on your long travels, and what sort of use they were for you. You must also tell Me something about that, so that at least these disciples of Mine can gain something from you. I then will tell you some details about Myself."
GGJ|6|38|7|0|The eldest said: "Yes, great master, if you can do all that we have heard about you, your disciples will not actually gain very much from us; but since you desire such, I can give you the main points. Our first, and the actual main issue is this: to predict many a useful thing for the people from the stars, which mostly comes true. Of course, to be honest, it depends more on the skilful ordering of words than on the order of the stars, which in any case always remain the same apart from the few planets.
GGJ|6|38|8|0|Only at the birth of the Jewish miracle child, when we were still more or less inhabited by those certain spirits, did we saw towards the west quite a strange positioning of the stars and a star of particular size which had a long tail towards the west, and since we noticed quite well that it was moving faster towards the west than the other stars, we thought that something great must have happened in the western lands. And soon we read from the stars like writing: 'A new king has been born to the Jews, who will found a kingdom that will never have an end in all eternity, and he will reign over all the people of the earth!'
GGJ|6|38|9|0|Well, this writing was fully true, and we then set our journey according to the movement of the star, which seemed to us to remain standing in the right place and in the right position, and we actually found a birth there which was accompanied by all kinds of possible miracles, so that we could not doubt for an instant whether we were in the right place or not. Accordingly our star-reading was full of truth; in as far the later and subsequent predictions contained more or less truth we, to be honest, cannot bear witness. Hereby thus the matter pertaining our astronomy wisdom.
GGJ|6|38|10|0|But as far as our magic is concerned, this falls into three parts. The first main part comes from the knowledge we have through many tests, trials and experiences and familiarity with the secret forces of nature, through which we are capable of performing thousands of things and deeds which naturally must cause the greatest amazement among the blind and ignorant humanity and bring us a great reputation and also a great profit.
GGJ|6|38|11|0|At the moment we are in possession of a secret of how to create a type of grain that is extremely easy to ignite, but which develops such a power during its quick ignition in a confined space that the strongest and firmest cliff, if beforehand one puts a few pounds of the mentioned grains into a pre-made opening and then ignites it by an invisible burning torch, will split into a thousand pieces of rubble with a great thunder. As a pretence before the people we do this as if commanding the cliff to split; but basically it is only our explosive grains that do this, which we have already set in an appropriate place some days before quite unnoticed.
GGJ|6|38|12|0|And in this way we still have a large number of things, of which the experimentation must cause great amazement to the ignorant people. In addition there are also our fire arts, with which we can imitate lightning and its effects very deceptively. - Therein thus consists the first part of our magic.
GGJ|6|38|13|0|The second part is a purely mechanical one, whereby we also achieve certain effects through previously unknown machines, which likewise must put every lay man into the greatest amazement, because the cause of the effect is foreign and cannot be explained by anyone but us.
GGJ|6|38|14|0|The third part of our magic is the actual least significant one, because it is achieved simply through a certain secret correspondence. This creates nearly the greatest sensation among the blind people, although there is actually nothing behind it besides a certain practised skill and ability. Those are our three magic parts.
GGJ|6|38|15|0|But we are actually doctors as well and can heal many illnesses with certain secret means with the best conscience in the world, can drive out evil pests of all sorts, and all types of evil animals must flee before us or be controlled by us – with which ability of ours we have also served the people well. And now, great master, we have revealed all our arts before you. But now we ask you to also tell us some more details about yourself."
GGJ|6|39|1|1|A good end does not  justify bad means
GGJ|6|39|1|0|I said: "Your art is in itself quite good, as far as the experiments with the forces of nature, mechanics and healings are concerned, and in time some earthly advantage can grow out of this for man. However everything that appears in the faces of people, who have an equal value before God, more of a profitable illusion, is bad and is not pleasing to God, the only Lord of all the world and creation, as I also have told and shown such already to the Essenes at a given opportunity, who do similar things. For even if the purpose was basically still so good, which could however only be achieved through a deceitful and thus very bad means, the actually good purpose thereby can never become blessed and never become good.
GGJ|6|39|2|0|For example: There was a very painfully ill man, and the best doctors knew no further means to heal the person from his great pain. But then it occurred to someone, and he said to the other doctors: 'Since this person is no longer to be helped by any means, let us give him a quick fatal poison, and at once he will be free from all his suffering!' As fast as it is said, it is done, and the suffering man was gone in an instant. Yes, these doctors have indeed freed the ill man from all his pain; but they have killed him, without thinking why God allowed such suffering to come to him, and what might become of his soul in the beyond. And as such the means was bad, which therefore can never bring about an absolutely good and pure purpose.
GGJ|6|39|3|0|And behold, this is how it is with all such false miracles! And even if they are accompanied by good, moral teaching for the good of mankind and declared to be divine effects, nonetheless they basically do not achieve anything good; for they awake in the minds of the people a coerced gullibility, from which arise all kinds of evil superstition and finally a fanatic hatred towards everyone believing something else. And if they finally get to the bottom of the deception by someone's clear spirit however, and learn how the miracle that they believed to be divine was actually a very natural one, they also let go of all the actually good lessons based on it, start to believe in nothing any more and become tigers and hyenas towards their teachers and miracle-workers.
GGJ|6|39|4|0|But from this it can easily be seen how a good purpose can never be achieved through bad means; for if the support is bad and fragile, how can a complete firm building ever exist on it?!
GGJ|6|39|5|0|A solid castle can never be built on a bad and loose foundation, and equally so can an education for truly bettering and enlivening man, never be achieved through deceptive means.
GGJ|6|39|6|0|Even the greatest states of this world, before once half the globe trembled, in the end collapsed like loose chaff because the foundation on which they were built was itself nothing but a vain chaff-like illusion.
GGJ|6|39|7|0|But this is why I came into this world from above, in order to show and to give man the full truth in everything. And whoever remains and lives in such truth will truly be free and have eternal life in himself, which never can be achieved through any illusions but only through the purest and most solid truth.
GGJ|6|39|8|0|And this is actually the kingdom that I am now establishing. It is a kingdom of love, light and thus the purest and most solid truth. Its king will indeed never sit upon an earthly throne and will not take any golden sceptre into his hand and will carry no other weapon than the truth alone; but this weapon will nonetheless give him the most shining victory over all the nations of the earth and over all of its creatures for eternity, and salvation to him who allows himself to be conquered by this purest weapon from heaven!
GGJ|6|39|9|0|And now I say to you all seriously that I am the same person whom you are seeking, and whom you honoured even as a new-born child.
GGJ|6|39|10|0|But I also say to you all now that I do not take any honour from man now or in the future, but instead there is One who is One with Me, who is the only One who honours Me, and His name is called: Love, Light, Truth and Life. He is the primordial reason of all things and the eternal being and existence Himself, and everything that there is and exists, is and comes from Him. Do you now understand what is going on?"
GGJ|6|40|1|1|The influence of the light spirits
GGJ|6|40|1|0|The elder, completely overwhelmed by the truth of My words, said: "Great master! From this your enlightened speech it is sun clear to us that you must be more than just a pure man; for we have never heard a man speak so thoroughly the truth, and truly, such words are more effective than a thousand most miraculous signs, which indeed beguile the people for some time, but only harden and darken their hearts even more! Therefore we also demand no other sign from you; for this word of yours suffices for us completely, and we now know already what we have to do in the future and what we have to keep. Our people at home shall no longer walk in the darkness in future!"
GGJ|6|40|2|0|I said: "If you do this, it will be very good for you; however everything good and true requires also time. Therefore you must seek the advice of cleverness with all your honest deeds and actions. For a nation that was once in the dark cannot bear a sudden rising harshest light without harm to its eyesight; it then becomes like insane, light-shy and seeks shade and night. Therefore the light must be allowed in very sparingly, so that the people gradually get used to it. In time they will be able to bear even the strongest light quite comfortably. - If you are really true wise men from the far-off lands of the rising sun, you also must observe this lesson of wisdom faithfully, if you want to be a true blessing to your people."
GGJ|6|40|3|0|The eldest said: "Also this we and our disciples will observe faithfully as well; for we see that you are right in everything and are truthful through and through. But now we would like to learn from you what the circumstances were with the spirits guiding us at the time of your wonderful birth; for we perceived quite well that they were not us and we were not them. But when they controlled us we could not do what we wanted, but instead only what they wanted, and it seemed to us as if they were our own better self. Because at that time also we were very wise and only then got to know the inner natural forces and their uses; but when they left us, we were quite stupid again and could not understand at all how we had learnt the great secrets of the forces of nature. The better things we now know were given to us by those spirits which we also saw in visions. Well, what may be behind all this according to your wisdom?"
GGJ|6|40|4|0|I said: "For you this is nothing so special; since all people who are by nature somewhat better are instructed by spirits in a sometimes more and sometimes less perceptible way in all sorts of spiritual and natural knowledge, and with you it was the same case in a more perceptible way.
GGJ|6|40|5|0|And the more natural, simpler and thoughtful the people live in this world, the more and more actively they are bound to the better and good spirits from the beyond. And that was also the case with you.
GGJ|6|40|6|0|But when you became more worldly-wise through your many travels, your teaching and guiding spirits left you and gave you back your own knowledge, your reason, your understanding and your own free will. But nonetheless they awakened the desire in you, to look for Me and now also had to find Me, and by that the three spirits provided quite well for you and your children and nations.
GGJ|6|40|7|0|But those spirits were once also people on this earth, and indeed of the greatest significance for all humanity that now lives on this earth; yet in the beyond all the earthly differences of 'first', 'great' or 'small' completely end, and the last person of the earth will not be trailing the first, on condition that he has recognized the will of God and has acted according to His proclamation and ordinance.
GGJ|6|40|8|0|The will of God for all mankind is in brief this: Recognize God and love Him above all and your neighbour, that means your fellow-man, as yourself. Be true and faithful to everyone, and what you reasonably desire someone should do to you, do likewise to your fellow-man, and there will be peace and unity among you and God's pleasure will shine above your heads like a true light of life!
GGJ|6|40|9|0|That shall be enough for you. From this everything else and further wisdom will be given to you. And now you may go and rest, for it is already about the middle of the night."
GGJ|6|40|10|0|The wise men then thanked Me and asked to be allowed to stay in My presence for the coming days, which I gladly allowed them. Thereupon we all took our rest.
GGJ|6|40|11|0|When we woke up the next day, a good breakfast was already completely prepared, and our wise men were already waiting with the greatest longing of the world to see Me again and also to hear Me speak; for they had taken My words greatly to heart.
GGJ|6|40|12|0|When I sat with all My disciples at the breakfast table and was eating and drinking and discussing this and that with the innkeeper, the wise men were already listening at the door. But since they only heard exchanges about more unimportant earthly things, they said among themselves: "Look, today he does not speak as wisely as last night! He must be quite multi-sided in his knowledge! But not much of divine wisdom is shining through!"
GGJ|6|40|13|0|When they were still busy discussing this and that among themselves, a very ill man suddenly came into the front room; since he was a neighbour of the innkeeper, he had learned through his people that I had arrived at the innkeeper and was staying there for some time. When he caught sight of Me through the door, he called out: "Oh Jesus of Nazareth, you wonderful saviour, have mercy on me and heal me as you have already healed so many!"
GGJ|6|40|14|0|I went out and said: "How long has your gout tortured you?"
GGJ|6|40|15|0|And he said: "Lord, seven years already! But I bore the pain nonetheless patiently, before it became too terrible; but now it is unbearable for me and so I allowed myself to be led to you."
GGJ|6|40|16|0|I said to the wise men: "Well, you are also doctors! Can you not help this man with your arts?"
GGJ|6|40|17|0|The eldest said: "Master, such sick people have been declared unhealable by us, and no medicine can help any longer! If the sun cannot help such an invalid any longer, then nothing in the world will help him any more."
GGJ|6|40|18|0|I said: "Well then, I will see whether he is to be healed or not!"
GGJ|6|40|19|0|At this I said to the sick man: "Be healed and walk; but sin no more in the future, so that nothing worse will befall you!"
GGJ|6|40|20|0|At this the sick man suddenly became completely straight and healthy, thanked Me and left the house full of joy.
GGJ|6|40|21|0|This truly shocked the wise men and they actually started to worship Me. But I chastised them for this and I and the disciples then immediately moved on to Bethany to Lazarus, and the wise men also returned on the very same day to their far-off land.
GGJ|6|41|1|1|Section: At the Sea of Galilee (John 1)
GGJ|6|41|1|1|The feeding of the five thousand (Gospel of John 6:1-15)
GGJ|6|41|1|0|It hardly needs to be mentioned that Lazarus was greatly overjoyed by My arrival. But I had hardly been there for three days when the whole, wide surroundings learned from the workers about My presence, and daily more and more people gathered, and they brought all kind of sick people who were all healed there. But this caused a great commotion in all Jerusalem, and it also came to the ears of the Pharisees, so that they began to seek advice among one another about how to catch Me and get rid of Me from this world.
GGJ|6|41|2|0|But I knew about this and on the tenth day of My stay in Bethany I said to Lazarus and the disciples: "We will move away from here again towards Galilee; for the Pharisees are holding an evil council against Me. But I do not want to cause any further commotion now, so that your house will also have peace around the festival time. I therefore shall leave here even today."
GGJ|6|41|3|0|Then Lazarus said quite depressed: "Lord, You are indeed all-powerful and can destroy the evil brood with one thought, which would be a great benevolence for all better Jews."
GGJ|6|41|4|0|I said: "I could indeed; but this is not the will of the Father, but instead they should act until their measure has become full. Only then will the great judgment come upon them; for they will thrust the sword into their bodies themselves through all their rising imperiousness which knows no bounds. In their arrogance they will rise against the Romans, who will give them a complete death. I tell you: No stone will remain on another, and the descendants will no longer find the place where Jerusalem stood, and if they should find something, they will nonetheless not be able to orient themselves accordingly and will not be in a position to determine any place for certain. That will happen by the world because of the world. But it is not yet the time and I have not come to destroy anything, but instead only to erect what has been broken and to seek and to find what has been lost. And it is now better that I should go away from here for a time, so that both, I and you, have some rest; for they will soon search for Me here, but not find Me – and this will be good."
GGJ|6|41|5|0|At this we took our breakfast and set off on our journey. But Lazarus accompanied us almost down to the Sea of Galilee, and a great number of people followed us. But at the sea, which we reached quite late in the evening, I stopped and remained the night in an inn. The next day Lazarus took his leave and went home again with his people.
GGJ|6|41|6|0|But I boarded a great ship with the disciples, whose number was once again more than seventy, and sailed close to the town of Tiberias across the sea. (John 6:1) But since the people saw that I was leaving, they immediately rented a large number of ships and followed Me thus unceasingly, because they were seeing the signs that I was performing on those many who were sick. (Joh.6,2) But we landed with the many ships accompanying us at a very uninhabited place about an hour away from the town of Tiberias, behind which immediately a high mountain rose.
GGJ|6|41|7|0|I however, said to the disciples: "Let us go up this mountain! I will rest at the half-way point, without being noticed by those coming up this path from the town; for the people of this town have little good sense and even less faith; for they are a trading community and their sense is money and profit."
GGJ|6|41|8|0|We then immediately went up the mountain to the determined place, where it was very peaceful and there was a lot of grass, which was very comfortable for our rest. There I sat down with the disciples. (John 6:3) But also the many people who had accompanied us came after us with the bread baskets that they had taken with them and camped around us. For it was already almost the Passover, the main festival of the Jews (John 6:4), and it was the tradition to take new, unsalted fish with them in their baskets, also fried fish, some eggs and lamb.
GGJ|6|41|9|0|I, however, stayed here for five days and we all had enough to eat and drink for four days, since there was also a good and fresh spring at our resting place. But when the supplies had been consumed by the fifth day, Peter drew My attention to the number of people which was growing almost by the day, and that they had nothing more to eat.
GGJ|6|41|10|0|I then lifted My eyes and looked out over the great number of people and saw that a large number of people had come to Me. I said to Philip, who was usually our treasurer and as a Greek-turned-Jew was sometimes still somewhat weak in his faith: "Yes, where are we now to buy bread for so many people, so that they all get something to eat?" (John 6:5) But I only said this to test the unbelieving disciple a little, for I knew very well in any case what I was intending to do. (John 6:6)
GGJ|6|41|11|0|And our disciple (Philip) sat up straight and answered Me: "Our whole cash now consists of two hundred pfennig, and there will not be sufficient bread for this value for everyone to receive just a little for himself." (John 6:7)
GGJ|6|41|12|0|Another disciples, also not exactly the very strongest in faith, although he was a brother of Simon Peter, said, (John 6:8) "Lord, there is a lad here who has five barley loaves and two fish in his basket, but what are these for so many?" (John 6:9)
GGJ|6|41|13|0|I said: "Bring Me the boy and see that the people sit down in an ordered fashion!"
GGJ|6|41|14|0|Since there was much grass in this place, the men sat down, in number about five thousand, not counting wives and children. (John 6:10) I then took the loaves, gave thanks to the Father and blessed them. Thereupon I gave the bread and fish to be distributed among those who had sat down, and remarked to all the disciples that they should give to everyone as much of the loaves as well as of the fish as each wanted to be satiated. (John 6:11) Then everyone ate and all were repleted.
GGJ|6|41|15|0|But since they could not eat everything, I again said to the disciples: "Go and gather up the leftover pieces so that nothing gets lost and spoiled!" (John 6:12)
GGJ|6|41|16|0|Then the disciples took the largest baskets, went and gathered the leftover pieces of everything which had not been eaten, and filled twelve large baskets full from – let's say – the five small barley loaves. (John 6:13)
GGJ|6|41|17|0|Then the disciples said: "Truly, this time feeding the people exceeds the two previous times! But what should now be done with the twelve filled baskets?"
GGJ|6|41|18|0|I said: "It belongs to the people; they will indeed know what they should do with it. We do not need it, since firstly we are now satiated and secondly we will leave in any case for Capernaum still today."
GGJ|6|41|19|0|Then the disciples gave the full baskets to the people and everyone took a portion and no-one could complain that he had gone away short.
GGJ|6|41|20|0|But since the people now saw the sign which I had effectuated, they said: "This is truly the Prophet who is to come into the world! (John 6:14) What is it then? If he is thus as powerful as no other power in the world, and wiser than Solomon, then it is indeed time to make him our king with force!"
GGJ|6|41|21|0|But since I perceived that they were intending to make Me their king with force, I said quietly to John: "You hear what the intentions of the people are; thus I will now quickly and unnoticed withdraw to higher up this mountain. (John 6:15) But you remain here until the evening. Once the people have dispersed, I will come back to you again; but if they do not go away, go down to the lake. There a good ship will be waiting for you; travel with it to Capernaum where I then will catch up with you!"
GGJ|6|42|1|1|The disciples travel across the sea to Capernaum (Gospel of John 6:16-21)
GGJ|6|42|1|0|John paid good attention to this. However, since he was mostly concerned with the spiritual correspondences and keen to learn the cause, effect and purpose of everything, he also asked Me why I had worked this sign.
GGJ|6|42|2|0|And I told him: "You are meant above all to grasp the secret of the Kingdom of God particularly deeply, and so quickly pay attention: These people are the world, which has eaten up its whole supply of spiritual food. Only in a simple boy was there still a pure, unspoilt heart and some childlike faith, wherefore he had a supply of five loaves of barley bread and two fishes.
GGJ|6|42|3|0|The five loaves of bread signify that his five senses are still pure and unspoilt and, therefore, also his heart and his soul, which became instantly obvious by the fact that he very gladly did My bidding. Yet the two fishes, like the goodness of love and the truth of faith, or like the living warmth of love, like a fire and a living wisdom-light, indicated his childlike faith, his trust and his love. At the same time his singleness and personal insignificance demonstrated how weakly and how little the good and true out of the heavens is currently present among the worldly people.
GGJ|6|42|4|0|The five loaves still signify My teaching to men. It seems to be far from sufficient for all the people of the earth, but it will multiply like these loaves. Nevertheless, even the wisest who are taught and satiated by Me in spirit will have endless scope left to keep finding out more and ever deeper truths for the whole of eternity. For the twelve baskets correspond to the twelve tribes of Israel and they, in turn, to the unattainable divine perfection in everything, taken collectively.
GGJ|6|42|5|0|This, My dear John, is the corresponding significance of this sign, and the intention of these people to proclaim Me a worldly king is their evil and very corrupt worldly inclination, because they want to be a very mighty and feared nation and knock all their imagined enemies over the head, and this would be diametrically opposed to the spirit of My teaching. And so I will quickly disappear. Yet you do what I told you to do."
GGJ|6|42|6|0|At this I hid Myself behind the crowd of disciples in a bush and pushed through it quickly up to the full height of the mountain; for a magical path soon opened up before Me – but not for those wanting to follow Me. Hereupon the people turned to the disciples and wanted to hold them in a harsh manner responsible for letting Me get away from them.
GGJ|6|42|7|0|Then John stepped forward and said: "You are indeed more than we are! Why then could you not stop Him yourselves? Stop the storm and the lightning! Command the waves of the sea when they threaten to swallow you up! And I, only a disciple, can tell you: It is easier and more effective for you to command stillness to the raging elements than to change the will of the Man of God! Let this be a lesson to you, and do not be of such a foolish mind! How did you want to make Him a vain worldly king over the Jews, He, whose spirit is an eternal lord over everything in heaven and on earth! You were able to clearly see that from the many signs that He performed before your eyes. He only needs to want, and it will be just as He desires. But His omni-vision and His will reach also to here, as well as endlessly further; therefore do not be foolish and be calm, so that nothing unpleasant will happen to you!"
GGJ|6|42|8|0|At this speech by John, many went to rest; but some grumbled and wanted to go and find Me at any cost on the mountain. But they soon came across such unpassable obstacles that it was the purest impossibility to get over them, soon came back from their fruitless efforts quite exhausted and could now not understand how I had climbed over the most terrible cliffs. But I also could not have gone down at all, since all the possible paths down from this resting place had been occupied by them and they would have seen Me somewhere. In short, they saw that they were not in a position to do anything, and then began to ask one another what was to be done. Some of them asked the disciples what they should now do without the master, or whether he would come back again.
GGJ|6|42|9|0|But the disciples said: "What should we do other than to go back to our homeland towards Capernaum! There He indeed will come to us again, however and whenever He wants to."
GGJ|6|42|10|0|Then the worst of them began to leave; but many still waited and wanted to see first what the disciples would do. But when it began to become evening, the disciples rose and hurried down to the sea (John 6:16), where a great ship was waiting for them already – as I had said to them before – which they quickly boarded and left even before the many people coming down from the mountain could reach them; for the way down was somewhat difficult and could only be covered with quite a lot effort and care by the unpracticed mountain climbers. From there they went on to the city of Tiberias, and many rented ships there to Capernaum. Some left immediately, others waited to see whether I would not come down from the mountain and then travel with them to Capernaum. However, since I did not come into sight anywhere, they only left in the morning.
GGJ|6|42|11|0|But the disciples quickly sailed across the sea in the direction of Capernaum with a good wind. (John 6:17) But the disciples thought that I was following them with another ship and would catch up with them; for the distance was rather far and so it had become already quite dark when they still had quite a long stretch to sail and to row to Capernaum, because they had to fight against a counter-wind for some time. They constantly looked around to see whether and from where I would come to them; but I was still nowhere to be seen and had thus not yet come to them despite their great longing. Then they became sad and said to one another, I will certainly come to them only in the morning.
GGJ|6|42|12|0|As they were thinking this, a strong wind suddenly picked up and the sea began to throw up great waves. (John 6:18)
GGJ|6|42|13|0|The sailors then said: "Pull down the sails completely and everyone seize the oars strongly, otherwise we will have an accident if we do not reach the harbour soon!"
GGJ|6|42|14|0|Then everyone grabbed the oars. And when they had rowed about 25 to 30 field-lengths, they saw Me coming on the very rough sea to their ship; but despite the fact that they had seen such a thing form Me once before in a similar situation, they were nonetheless seized by a great fear. (John 6:19)
GGJ|6|42|15|0|Since I was quite well aware it, I spoke to them all and said: "Why are you all afraid? Do you not see that it is Me?" (John 6:20)
GGJ|6|42|16|0|Then the disciples wanted to take Me onto the ship, since it was still a long stretch to the land; but as they desired this, behold, the ship was already right at the land in the same moment! (John 6:21)
GGJ|6|42|17|0|But this made an extremely great commotion among the new disciples who had not yet experienced or seen such. The sailors also were quite beside themselves and still thought that I had died somewhere and was now walking as a ghost visibly about, perhaps cursed by a conjurer, or I was one Myself and had commanded the spirits of the waves to carry Me across the sea. For the sailors were Greeks and therefore also heathens, and could naturally not judge otherwise, since they knew only very little and indeed nothing at all about the true, spiritual Judaism and therefore they were left to their own opinion for now.
GGJ|6|42|18|0|But we soon headed for a well-known inn, where before I healed an arthritis-suffering person who had been let down through an opening in the roof into the room to be healed by Me. There we were accepted well and also immediately served in the best way.
GGJ|6|43|1|1|The bread of life (Gospel of John 6:22-35)
GGJ|6|43|1|0|But the next day, when we went out into the open after breakfast in order to look around at what was there, we met a great number of people at the shore who had followed us in the night from Tiberias with great difficulties. But they were the same people who had stood yesterday evening on the other side of the sea on the banks and indeed observed that the disciples had sailed away alone over the sea without Me. And these people now also saw that no other ship was there apart from their own recognizable ships and the one in which the disciples had sailed away alone, as well as that I did not entered the ship at its departure at all, and that My disciples had sailed away alone. (John 6:22)
GGJ|6|43|2|0|But when we were walking up and down along the shore, other small boats arrived which had only left Tiberias early in the morning. They had first sailed to the place, got out and visited the place where they had eaten the bread through My giving thanks in order to convince themselves that I was no longer there. (John 6:23) But since they had not found either Me or My disciples there, they hurried quickly back to the ships which were waiting for them and sailed back to Capernaum with a good wind; for they knew that the disciples had gone to Capernaum. When they arrived in Capernaum at midday, they immediately sought the disciples and above all Me, to see if I was there. (John 6:24)
GGJ|6|43|3|0|And when they found Me after a long search, namely in a school in Capernaum, as will be later shown later, and now saw clearly that I must obviously have come across the sea from Tiberias to Capernaum, since I would have needed a good few days to make the long trip by land over the many mountains and valleys to get to Capernaum, they (those who had followed) asked Me and said: "Oh Rabbi, (Master) how did you get across the sea?" (Joh.6,25)
GGJ|6|43|4|0|But I quickly gave the disciples a sign not to tell this to anyone, for I was intending to teach these heroes of the old faith a lesson that would be quite suitable to separate the chaff from the wheat.
GGJ|6|43|5|0|And so I said to the inquirers: "Truly, truly, I say to you all: You seek Me not because you saw the many signs which I have performed but because as hungry people on the mountain you ate of the loaves and were satiated. (John 6:26) You therefore have called Me a great prophet out of thanks and finally wanted to even make Me your king, because you thought to yourselves: 'Behold, he has sufficient power over our enemies, for whom we have to work and in addition he can also always provide us with bread and we will then no longer have to work!'
GGJ|6|43|6|0|But I say to you all: The food does not work for the spiritual life of the soul, but only for temporal life of the fleshly body. I, as now the Son of Man, however, want and will show and give you all another food which remains and works for eternity in the soul. Since therefore the Father in heaven has sealed and destined Me. (John 6:27) And this food consists of truly performing God's will and thereby also doing God's work."
GGJ|6|43|7|0|Then the inquirers said to Me: "Then tell us what we should do that we may effectuate the works of God? (John 6:28) We are only people and not prophets and can only live according to the laws of Moses."
GGJ|6|43|8|0|I said: "Yes, if you had kept the law of Moses, you would have recognized Me long ago! But out of fear for worldly punishment you hold on to the statues of the world with secret fierceness and therefore do not recognize Me, despite the fact that I have performed such signs before your eyes which never ever before have been performed by any other person.
GGJ|6|43|9|0|But I now want to tell you what the work of God is from now on. This is the work of God from now on, which can be effectuated by you thereby, that you believe in Me as in Him whom God prophesied through the prophets and now has sent to you all into this world!" (John 6:29)
GGJ|6|43|10|0|Then all of them widened their eyes in amazement and said: "What other signs do you then perform beyond those already seen by us? Tell us and show us, that we may see, and believe what You say about Yourself! Thus which other signs do you perform? (Joh.6,30) Until now we only know that you have healed all kinds of illnesses and that you really have fed us in a truly miraculous way until we were satiated with a lot of bread from the few loaves on the mountain. However other prophets from Moses onwards have also performed similar and also even greater signs. Did not our fathers eat the manna in the wilderness, as it is written: 'He gave them bread out of heaven to eat.'" (John 6:31)
GGJ|6|43|11|0|At this I said to them: "Truly, truly! It is not Moses who has given you bread from true heaven, but only from the visible, earthly sky out of the air; but it is My Father in the true, spiritual heaven who now gives you the true bread out of heaven through Me. (John 6:32) For the bread of God is which comes down out of heaven in Me and gives life to the world!" (John 6:33)
GGJ|6|43|12|0|But they did not understand that, when referring to the true bread which gives the soul eternal life, I only meant My word and My teaching, which goes forth out of the eternally most living love and wisdom of God and thereby is life and wisdom itself and gives the soul true life.
GGJ|6|43|13|0|Therefore, because they understood this only to be the bread that they had eaten on the mountain, they also said: "Lord and master, give us then this bread to eat evermore, and we will demand nothing further!" (John 6:34)
GGJ|6|43|14|0|I then said: "What are you saying and what are you demanding? Have you then not understood what I was saying? I am the true bread of life! He who comes to Me shall not hunger and he who believes shall never thirst!" (John 6:35)
GGJ|6|43|15|0|They then said: "Lord, we are still with you! And since we have had nothing to eat since this morning, so we are nonetheless beginning to be hungry and thirsty, although we believe that you are a great prophet, perhaps greater than Moses, about whom one can no longer say with great certainty that he truly once existed. We have never seen Moses; but we have seen you and still see you, and so you are obviously more than Moses and all the old prophets. But nonetheless we are already quite hungry and thirsty. What then does your word mean?"
GGJ|6|43|16|0|I said to John quietly: "Do you see, what I secretly told you yesterday on the mountain, was it not true?! These people are still on the level of animals, and I am therefore speaking concealed so that they will become quite senseless and leave Me; for their time is not yet here."
GGJ|6|44|1|1|The Lord's mission on earth. The flesh and blood of the Lord (Gospel of John 6:36-58)
GGJ|6|44|1|0|At this I turned back to the people again and said: "But what are you saying? Have I ever said that you have not seen Me?! But I know and I say and have said to you that you have seen Me and My signs and yet do not believe (John 6:36), that all and everything what the Father in heaven gives to Me shall come to Me; and the one who comes to Me I will certainly not cast out.(John 6:37)
GGJ|6|44|2|0|Remember what I say to you: I am not like you of this world. For I have come down from heaven not to do My own will but the will of Him who sent Me.(John 6:38)
GGJ|6|44|3|0|Then they asked and said: "What is then the will of he who sent you from heaven to us into this world?"
GGJ|6|44|4|0|I said: "For deaf ears it is hard to preach and for the blind it is difficult to write. And this is the will of Him who sent Me, that of all He has given Me, I lose nothing, but I bring it back and awaken it to life again on the youngest day. (John 6:39)
GGJ|6|44|5|0|Then many said: "The man speaks strangely; it seems to us that he is crazy."
GGJ|6|44|6|0|But others said: "Speak plainly and explain yourself clearly! What is it about the youngest day?"
GGJ|6|44|7|0|I said: "If you recognize Me and believe in Me, then a youngest, true day will rise in your soul, in which I will awaken you all through the power of the truth of My teaching. But if you do not believe in Me and do not recognize Me, there hardly will ever be a youngest day in your soul."
GGJ|6|44|8|0|The people said once again: "So tell us then clearly what the will is of the Father!"
GGJ|6|44|9|0|I said: "Thus listen! For this is the will of My Father who sent Me, that every one who beholds the Son and believes in Him and acknowledges Him as the true Messiah of the world may have eternal life; and I Myself will awaken him on the youngest day. (John 6:40) But what the last day is, I have already shown to you."
GGJ|6|44|10|0|At this the Jews began to grumble, particularly since I had said: 'I am the bread of life that came down out of heaven.' (John 6:41)
GGJ|6|44|11|0|And they said: "Is he not the carpenter Jesus, the son of Joseph the carpenter?! We know him, his father and his mother only too well, don't we? How thus can he say that he has come down from heaven? (John 6:42) His reason and his otherwise rare characteristics could in any case have been given to him from heaven, since without a divine breath no great and famous man has ever existed anywhere; but he himself cannot claim before us firmly that he has come to us from heaven even as a truest bread for eternal life!"
GGJ|6|44|12|0|I said to them: "Do not grumble among yourselves. (John 6:43) I tell you all once again: No one can come to Me (recognize Me) unless the Father (the love from God and for God) who sent Me draws him; and I (My word and My teaching) will awaken him on the youngest day. (John 6:44)
GGJ|6|44|13|0|It is even written in the prophets: 'At that time which will come – and which is here now - they all will be taught by God!' And therefore I say to you now: Who has learned it from the Father (God's love), comes to Me (he will also recognize Me indeed). (John 6:45)
GGJ|6|44|14|0|But I do not say that to you now as if any one of you has ever seen the Father except for Me, the One who is from God; I have seen the Father. (John 6:46) Therefore I say to you all despite your grumbling: Truly, truly, who believes in Me already has eternal life (thus My full resurrection on the youngest day) in himself. (John 6:47) I Myself am truly the bread of life! (John 6:48)
GGJ|6|44|15|0|Your fathers indeed ate the manna in the wilderness (sensual fleshly life), and they died, many even in their souls. (Joh.6,49) However, this bread, which I represent in Myself, and which has truly came down out of the heaven of all being and life, effectuates, that everyone who eats from it (accepts the teaching in faith and acts accordingly) will never die. (Joh.6,50)
GGJ|6|44|16|0|Truly, I have come down from heaven as the living bread! Whoever eats from this bread (accepts the teaching in practice) will live in eternity! And behold, the bread which I will give is My flesh, which I will give for the human lives of this world!" (John 6:51) (By this is to be understood the external, material clothing of My word, within which the living, spiritual word is found like the living seed in its dead shell.)
GGJ|6|44|17|0|That was now too much for the Jews, who did not have the slightest conception of a spiritual sense, and they began to rather bicker among one another.
GGJ|6|44|18|0|One group said: "Let's allow him to speak, and in the end we will indeed see what will come of it all!"
GGJ|6|44|19|0|However, the less moderate said: "Oh, what! You can see and notice at first glance that the man is not in full possession of his senses! Previously he was still only bread from heaven that we should eat in order to receive eternal life; but now he even demands that we should eat his body! Craziness! How can this man give us His flesh to eat? (John 6:52) And how many will indeed be able to satiate themselves by eating his flesh to enter eternal life?! If that is the condition for attaining eternal life of the soul, then precious few will achieve it!"
GGJ|6|44|20|0|I said: "You may fight and bicker as much as you like, nonetheless it is as I have said to you. And I now say to you even more than that: unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink His blood, you will have no life in yourselves. (John 6:53) (What the body means has already been shown; the blood as the actual physical fluid of life which give life to the body, maintains it, feeds it and gives it the reproductive seed of life, is the actual inner spirit of life in the external letter words.)
GGJ|6|44|21|0|Now some of the Jews were even more incensed.
GGJ|6|44|22|0|Some of them even began to laugh, but the more moderate said: "Let him speak! Who knows what will come out of it all in the end! We indeed know that he has otherwise often spoken very wisely." And they turned to Me and said: "Dear master, we beg you to speak sensibly!"
GGJ|6|44|23|0|I said: "How can I do that?! I am now speaking as He whom you recognized on the mountain; I speak before you all as a great prophet! But show Me a prophet who has ever spoken in any other way before the people! And thus I say to you all one more time: He who eats My flesh and drinks My blood has eternal life, and I will awaken him on the youngest day. (Joh.6,54) For My flesh is true food, and My blood is the true animating drink. (John 6:55)
GGJ|6|44|24|0|In addition I say to you all: He who eats My flesh and drinks My blood abides in Me, and I in him. (John 6:56) As the eternally living Father truly sent Me, and I live for the sake of the Father, likewise he who eats Me, will also live for the sake of Me. (John 6:57) And it is exactly that bread which has come from heaven, as has already been said, which does not have the effect of the manna in the desert which your fathers ate and then died, as I have already shown you, but instead whoever eats this bread will live in eternity. (John 6:58)
GGJ|6|45|1|1|The people's opinions on the speech of the Lord (Gospel of John 6:59-64)
GGJ|6|45|1|0|Since I have said this in a synagogue in Capernaum (John 6:59), where there were besides My now many disciples and besides the large number of people who had followed Me from Jerusalem, also a number of Jews present, and this teaching of Mine that even My first disciples did not understand, caused a lot of amazement and great commotion and gave rise to many disputes.
GGJ|6|45|2|0|Some said: "He cannot have meant the flesh and blood of his body."
GGJ|6|45|3|0|Others said: "Yes, what else should we then understand by this? If he is a wise man and wants to teach the people – and in a public school at that – he should speak to the people so that they can understand him; for we people are only human and not spirits, and a true wise man must indeed know that and see clearly what sort of listeners he is dealing with. But that was such a ridiculously difficult lesson that truly no humanly sensible person can listen to it! (John 6:60) We were only surprised how many people could have listened to it for so long. If he had given this lesson in Indian, we would have had the same use form it!"
GGJ|6|45|4|0|But the more moderate said again: "That is indeed true to begin with, but nonetheless we believe that something quite different is behind it all, and that he has perhaps only spoken so intentionally in order to force our souls to think more actively and more deeply – and if we ask him for a closer explanation, perhaps he will give it to us?!"
GGJ|6|45|5|0|Said the others: "Haven't we done that?! When he was supposed to explain to us more closely how he is to be understood, coming down from heaven as true bread, he then mentioned even his own flesh and blood that we should eat and drink in order to receive eternal life! Those are either intentionally such craftily given riddle teachings that no man ever will understand, or the otherwise good man has permitted himself to joke with us. Be let it be as he wishes, neither the one nor the other can have any value for us! But whoever has healthy reason like we do, follow us and go his own way!"
GGJ|6|45|6|0|At this many left the synagogue, and only the many disciples remained, as well as the twelve chosen apostles, of course; for they were still waiting for a more detailed explanation. But even they were mumbling among one another and saying: "It is indeed strange of Him! Today He could have made thousands into firm followers of His teaching with a clear lesson appropriate for human reason; but in this way He has injured Himself for a long time to come! For who will be able to listen and bear Him any more from now on?!"
GGJ|6|45|7|0|Even the Greek Jews said to one another: "That is a huge jump and difference between the lessons in Bethany and this one here now! The Jews who have now left, have judged things, as they are now, quite correctly. But perhaps He will express Himself more clearly about it later – and now they are all away who wanted to make Him into their king on the mountain, and so there will be less to prevent Him from speaking openly to us."
GGJ|6|45|8|0|But since I noticed it by Myself that many disciples were also annoyed and grumbling among one another, I said to them: "How can that cause you to stumble?! (John 6:61) Did I not say to one of My disciples that these people are not mature enough by far for the inner acceptance of the Kingdom of God?! But I have dealt them all a good blow now which will occupy them quite a lot and make them more mature in future. For I must first prepare the people so that in the future they will be all the more capable of understanding the deeper secrets of the Kingdom of God all the easier."
GGJ|6|45|9|0|The disciples said: "Yes, yes, that can all be so and will certainly be so; since Your wonderful signs speak for this. But that we should eat Your flesh and drink Your blood in order to gain eternal life, Lord and Master, that is obviously something that is purely impossible to carry out for us according to the manner of Your speech! Certainly we all care very much about avoiding death – even if it only means the present life of the soul, because the body in any case only earth and dust which hardly can ever be reanimated again - ; but if such a thing is only possible at the cost of Your bodily flesh and blood, which in any case would be enough for only very few, then we will do without the eternal life of the soul and will end our life for eternity on this earth as honest men. But if You mean something else by this, then You would truly do well to give us a tiny light on the subject. If You are going to ascend again soon to where You have come according to Your claim, where and how will we then be able to have Your flesh and blood? Thus today's lesson means obviously absolutely nothing without a closer explanation!"
GGJ|6|45|10|0|I said: "Have I not said then that it is difficult for the deaf to preach and it is difficult for the blind to write?! It is the spirit who gives life; the flesh profits nothing; but the words that I have spoken to you are spirit and are life and not an earthly flesh and blood. (John 6:63)
GGJ|6|45|11|0|But I now say to you all quite openly that there are some of you who either have no or very little faith, and there are even some among My older disciples whom I knew from the beginning who had only little faith and one of them is even a greedy thief and a traitor! (John 6:64)
GGJ|6|46|1|1|A test for the disciples of the Lord (Gospel of John 6:65-70)
GGJ|6|46|1|0|This had a thundering effect so that many of them became quite appalled about this and said: "Lord, why did You not say this much earlier?! Truly, we would have discovered such an unworthy person among us a long time ago and got rid of him for ever, if You in Your great patience did not want to lay hands on him Yourself!"
GGJ|6|46|2|0|I said: "I have told you all often enough that everything in this world has its own time and measure. At harvest no clever farmer will reap the weeds with the pure wheat, but instead only the pure ears of wheat, and he will have all the weeds that have grown up wildly among the wheat collected into bundles by his servants in order to burn it to fertilize the field.
GGJ|6|46|3|0|For this reason I have said to you all earlier that truly no-one can come to Me unless it has been granted him by the Father (John 6:65), who is Love and Life and Truth in Himself, just as I am by My Father and thus also to the same degree by Me, since I am in the Father and He is in Me.
GGJ|6|46|4|0|Surely, no one of you should believe to be already truly with Me because he moves around with Me, listens to My words and marvels at My signs – but only he alone is truly with Me who has an inner, very pure love for Me and who believes without a second thought everything that I teach, and that I, presently the Son of Man, have come from the Father and am one with Him in the spirit."
GGJ|6|46|5|0|Then the disciples, including the Greek Jews and the twelve, said: "Yes, if so, then our travels with Him are of no use! The hardness and the incredible we do not understand – and thus we cannot believe it. Loving Him completely quite purely is also a thing, since He now truly behaves towards us in a way that little fondness for Him can fill us. Therefore we shall now just go back to our Moses; for he is clearer and more understandable for us. Loving God in any case only means keeping His commandments and thus we hope to one day become blessed even without believing in this puzzling lesson."
GGJ|6|46|6|0|As a result of this many then withdrew and no longer walked with Me, although later they thought quite hard about these My words. (John 6:66) But since I did not say a word to any of those leaving, that he should stay and have patience, also those who stayed began to make very troubled faces and did not know what to do, – whether also they should leave or stay.
GGJ|6|46|7|0|Then I said to them all in a friendly and questioning tone of voice: "You do not want to leave as well, do you? (John 6:67) You are as free before Me as every man on this earth."
GGJ|6|46|8|0|Then Simon Peter said to Me: "Lord, to whom shall we go? You alone have the words of life, even if we are not able to understand them immediately in all their depths. (John 6:68) At the right time You will enlighten us about it, when we are more worthy of Your higher light than now. And we have believed that from the beginning and recognized that You are the Christ and the living Son of God, and so we cannot possibly ever leave You again, oh Lord! (John 6:69) Lord, just do not send us away, and still have patience with our great weaknesses!"
GGJ|6|46|9|0|I said: "That is good and right, and so it shall remain! But since we are remaining here in this open model school in Capernaum, I cannot avoid revealing something else to you. You all know how last year in this area I chose you twelve out of the many disciples – and behold, nonetheless there is a devil among you!" (John 6:70)
GGJ|6|47|1|1|Judas Iscariot (Gospel of John 6:71)
GGJ|6|47|1|0|But here I obviously meant Judas Iscariot, since I had known from the very beginning what sort of person he was. (John 6:71) But nonetheless he had a lot of enthusiasm, was completely active and could speak and present the lessons well, and as such he was chosen by Me for a mission along with the other eleven because of the good and not the bad sides. But since he achieved more through his earnest hard work and through his ability of persuasion in the same time as the other eleven put together, he also began to pride himself more than he was.
GGJ|6|47|2|0|But when his arrogance came up against something, a secret anger gnawed at him more and more, and from day to day he became more closed and had a sharp eye on the other eleven disciples, in order to spot something that he could bring up before Me. But since such did not happen which could have served to cool his anger, in secret he became ever bitterer and searched all the more fervently for an opportunity to embarrass his brothers; he often thought about finding a suitable means.
GGJ|6|47|3|0|He was a greedy and money-loving person who often presented with all persuasion the possession of money as something highly necessary for earthly life, because the worldly rulers had introduced it to relieve the otherwise tiresome bartering.
GGJ|6|47|4|0|Once he even said to the wise Nathanael, with whom he spoke the most: that I obviously need no money for earthly life, was quite clear and pure to see; for being equipped with divine omnipotence, one could get by without money anywhere. But people without this potential and without having the luck to be My disciples, would have to have money for the earthly life as well and necessarily the emperor himself in order to pay his soldiers and other state officials.
GGJ|6|47|5|0|Nathanael indeed always corrected him, saying that money was nonetheless a great evil among the people, although it could also be the reason for many good things in the hand of a just person, like all earthly goods. But it would still contain evil in itself, in that it could awake the greed of man greatly and most of all be the reason for vices and iniquities of all sorts from great to small.
GGJ|6|47|6|0|Our Judas Iscariot accepted this indeed, but explained money nonetheless to be a necessary evil, just as the body is also a necessary evil for the soul. But when the soul uses the body wisely, the body is then also a temple of salvation, through which alone it can achieve eternal life and the true childhood of God.
GGJ|6|47|7|0|And because of his persuasive ability he was able to find a so-called legal angel everywhere, and it was difficult to argue with him. But he went so far with his legal opinions that he even claimed that theft was justified in an emergency, like the Spartans and Cretans did, and blamed Moses for feeblemindedness because he declared every theft to be a clear sin. But he did not consider that even the permitted, most necessary theft in time leads man to the greatest laziness and no-one would work and save any longer, if he knew that, if he had any reserves, it would soon be betrayed and taken away by those in need. But if such a custom was allowed to the people, what would happen then to love for one's neighbour or the recognition of God?!
GGJ|6|47|8|0|Nathanael showed Judas quite well that his justification of theft did not correspond with his highly economical ambitions and that permitted theft would destroy even the most correct thrift. But then he came back again with his concealed cleverness and so there was nothing that could be done with him. Only when I chastised him did he leave off his ideas for a time and gave in to secret better considerations. Therefore I gave him this other nudge in the synagogue, which he understood quite well by himself, although the other disciples only guessed, but did not exactly want to point their fingers at him, because I did not want that, although I knew everything what he was going to do in future; for his measure had to become full for his fall, since in the end he livingly had to convince himself, that all his earthly action tendencies as a warning example for all people were fundamentally evil, otherwise no improvement would ever be possible for his soul, not even on the other side.
GGJ|6|47|9|0|That is now the character of this disciple, given here in order to thoroughly see the reason why this time I called him a devil; for secretly it annoyed him the most that I was giving such a speech in the synagogue, because of which so many were becoming annoyed and thus withdrawing from Me; since secretly he already made all kinds of speculations with them by himself and was thus secretly also the most annoyed. Yes, he even made a comment to Nathanael that I expressed Myself quite sharply against the evil of annoyance in the house of Peter, but was now annoying thousands Myself until blue in the face, and how this could be connected to My teaching.
GGJ|6|47|10|0|Nathanael of course pointed out that I then had spoken mainly about the evil nuisance of small children.
GGJ|6|47|11|0|But our sophist had also a reply for this, and when I and the disciples left the synagogue at around the fourth hour of the afternoon and went back to our good inn, Judas Iscariot did not came with us, but instead went about the city to some acquaintances, where much was spoken about My incomprehensible speech. But there he proved himself once again to be My disciple and as a good speaker and through all kinds of quirky phony proofs he made My speech more bearable to them, even if not in the right light. We didn't see him for about seven days, the time we stayed in and around Capernaum. But then he came back to us again.
GGJ|6|48|1|1|At the inn of the innkeeper of Capernaum
GGJ|6|48|1|0|We however, when we returned to our inn from the school, already found a well-laid table with wine, bread and fish, and the innkeeper took great joy in having Me and My now significantly fewer disciples as his guests.
GGJ|6|48|2|0|Only when we all had sufficiently eaten and drunk, did the innkeeper ask us by saying: "Lord, this time Your secret teaching seems not to have cheered the many local and foreign listeners in the great, open synagogue; for they all went out in anger and left. Some of them complained more, some less, and the foreigners and also everyone who was still with you yesterday as disciples said: You spoke deliberately like this to get rid of them in a way, which was not good of You, since they already used their money to provide for themselves to be there.
GGJ|6|48|3|0|There were several with me who were very annoyed at this and also said that they had placed great hopes on You, but they were now disappointed in a very unpleasant way, and they also said that You would find very little inroads with the people in this way with such Your teachings, despite Your highly miraculous signs. I allowed them to speak and said nothing to it. They then paid for their food, got into their ships and sailed away.
GGJ|6|48|4|0|However, it was quite pleasant for me to hear that these bragging wise men for once had found their match in You, oh Lord, with their reasoning. For already yesterday in the night, when You had gone to rest after the meal, much was said for and against Your multiplying of the bread and about Your miraculous arrival over the sea. Everyone expanded his wisdom as wide as possible. But I thought by myself: 'Just wait, you wise Jews!' The Lord will certainly place a limit to your wisdom at the right time, beyond which your very bright reason will certainly not be able to jump! And today my secret wish has already come into the greatest fulfilment!
GGJ|6|48|5|0|I was also in the synagogue myself and have heard the main part of Your speech very clearly; but I did not find anything in it which in the slightest manner could have been foreign to me. For although You are now in full human form, it has been clear to me for a long time already that You are the Lord over heaven and earth and over all the spiritual and sensual world. Who besides You can provide for all people and animals the daily bread, and who besides You gives the spirits as well as our souls the eternal life, its love and its wisdom, which I see as the true and living bread which comes from heaven?! To some of the better ones I tried to make this clear in this way, but their foolish and very puffed up mind did not understand it all the same.
GGJ|6|48|6|0|I did the same when You began to speak very tangibly about Your flesh and blood, because they asked me how I understood it all. Well, I said: This is even clearer than the previous points and explains and confirms my previous opinion! earthly speaking, is the earth not in a certain way a true body of God and all the nourishing waters its blood?! Where else does all this earthly daily bread come from then? And in a spiritual connection is God's love to us unworthy people not the truest earthly ground for us which carries us physically and spiritually, tolerates us and feeds us, and is the gift of reason and understanding and now His teaching not the truest and most living blood of God, which animates, strengthens and truly makes our souls, thirsting for truth, more alive?!
GGJ|6|48|7|0|Then several said: Yes, that is all very true; but why then does he not explain his speech in this way too?
GGJ|6|48|8|0|I then said: He will indeed have His good reasons! Probably He will think thus: Whoever truly believes in Me will also understand Me; but whoever does not believe with the many signs and with the wisdom of My teaching that I am the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth, should go back to his world and should squirm around in the dirt of the earth like the most foolish swine!
GGJ|6|48|9|0|They then became angry and left. Lord, have I done anything wrong in this?"
GGJ|6|48|10|0|I said: "Oh, by no means! For firstly you have understood My words quite well right from the basics and have also explained them to the blind very well, and secondly your final remark was also quite appropriate! For such people are truly to be compared to the swine who, the brighter and warmer the sun of heaven begins to shine, the more greedily and fervently they run to the dirtiest pools of mud in the world and feel completely happy there if they can roll around in their own excrement. I told them all in the end very clearly that the flesh and blood that they mean is of no use, and that My words are spirit and life! But the oxen and swine did not understand it and therefore your final remark was quite appropriate, and I will therefore remain several days with you here.
GGJ|6|48|11|0|But now bring more wine; for we will be very cheerful today and the other days! I have now great joy in you; for you have understood Me better than any of My disciples. Towards evening we will go fishing, so that there will be a supply for you and for us. However, do not speak of Me in the city; for then we would have little peace. And now bring us wine and bread!"
GGJ|6|49|1|1|The Lord's forbearance concerning Judas Iscariot
GGJ|6|49|1|0|We now drank the wine and ate the bread with it; since we were about thirty two people and were in need of such an after strengthener.
GGJ|6|49|2|0|While still be cheerfully enjoying the after meal, one of the Greek Jews said: "Lord and Master! It would be indeed very suitable for this most extremely friendly innkeeper of ours to take the place of that disciple who constantly annoys You and to give the other, if he should come back again, the Roman Consilium abeundi. For as far as we have noticed, he seeks money worse than any templer, and all his senses are world and luxury. Besides this he possesses a very evil passion, and this consists of empty boasting and lies, and You and humanity are little served by such a disciple. But this innkeeper is truly gifted with a bright spirit of his own and understands even Your most secret speeches truly better than Your old disciples; therefore he would be a very eminent representative for him not present."
GGJ|6|49|3|0|I said: "I will stay in Galilee from now on until the festival of Succoth and will even then consider long and hard whether I will go to Jerusalem for the festival or not, and so we have more than enough time in which our innkeeper Matthias (Mai or Moi diaz = 'my worker', also 'my servant') can accompany us everywhere and so he will, at which opportunity he will learn many other things for his ear and eye and for his heart and soul. But then he will become a very good and effective spreader of My teaching for this area; for even these people have been given to Me for animation and not for death.
GGJ|6|49|4|0|But as far as he who is absent is concerned, he may come whenever he wants – but he also can stay away if he wants to; for every man, good or evil, behaves towards Me in the spirit as towards the sun in the body. If he wants to be illuminated and warmed by the rays of the sun, he can do it – whether he is a good or an evil man, it will not be forbidden to him - ; but if he does not want to, he will not be forced to do so by God, which is why it is also said: God allows His sun to shine on good and evil. And behold, thus it is also with Me in the living spiritual respect! Whoever wants to follow Me can do so, and I will not turn him away, even if he is the greatest sinner! For I came into this world only for the sake of the lost and poor in spirit; since the healthy do not need a doctor.
GGJ|6|49|5|0|And as such also he who is absent may come with Me as he wishes, just as I did not turn away the Judeans today; but because they went of their own accord I did not hold them back and order them to remain. Nor did I speak incomprehensibly to them, as if I had wanted to drive them from Me, but instead I spoke as such because I, led by the Father, had to speak in this way. They were therefore annoyed about it and left, and that was their fault and not Mine – and it was therefore good that they left. They can come back and remain if they wish; but if they do not want to, My mission and My teaching will be no less true, just as the light and the warmth of the sun are no less and no weaker for the reason that numerous fools do not want to let themselves be shone on and warmed. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|49|6|0|The Greek Jews said: "Yes, Lord, we have understood that very well! Whatever You, oh Master, say and tell, is truly all truth, power and life! Oh, if only all people would see it like that!"
GGJ|6|49|7|0|I said: "That will probably never be completely the case in this world; but nonetheless there will be many who will see, act accordingly and reap eternal life."
GGJ|6|50|1|1|The immense catch of fish. The delicious premium fish
GGJ|6|50|1|0|(The Lord) "But now it will be about the time that we get ourselves ready to go fishing; for right now is the best time for this."
GGJ|6|50|2|0|The innkeeper said: "Because You, oh Lord, say so, thus will it indeed be the best time; but otherwise according to our fishing rules now would actually be the most inappropriate time, because the fish have now gone down with the sun and so there are no longer many fish to be found on the surface."
GGJ|6|50|3|0|I said: "And for that reason we will now go out to fish, and it will show that we know more about fishing than the other fishermen. By day and on a windless sea anyone can fish; but in the evening and on a very unsettled sea no-one but I can go fishing. And so let us go and get our tackle ready!"
GGJ|6|50|4|0|At this we left the room, took the tackle, which consisted of several large fishing nets, untied the boats, got into them and sailed about three lengths from the shore.
GGJ|6|50|5|0|Then I said: "Now throw out your nets, spread them out well, and the rowers should steer straight to the shore, and on the shore we will see whether the setting sun was an obstacle to our work!"
GGJ|6|50|6|0|This happened as I had ordered, and when we reached the shore, the nets were so full of the noblest fish that they were at the point of ripping. When the fishermen began to pick the fish out of the nets into the fish containers, they did not have enough space to take them all up; almost a good third had to remain bundled up in the nets, hanging in the water between the boats.
GGJ|6|50|7|0|"No," said the innkeeper: "such a catch at this time of day belongs in the realms of the most unheard-of things! Oh Master, if You lived and ate in my house with ten times as many disciples for a full ten years, I could never repay You for this gain that You have given me today with this catch! Behold, my great and well-built house along with the many and purposeful farm buildings and everything that is within – even with all the fields, pastures, forests, ranges and vineyards – does not have the same value by far as this almost countless many and great noble fish, which otherwise are caught here only in the winter season and only rarely here and there. If one can catch ten in the very best case, then one is in any case a rich man; for fish of this sort are greedily bought up by the Romans and Greeks at a hundred silver shillings a piece, salted and sold at the courts of kings certainly for around three hundred silver shillings. If it pleases You, oh Master, I would send my servants into the city with some pieces to the Greeks and Romans and you will all be convinced of how much money they will come back with!"
GGJ|6|50|8|0|I said: "Do that in any case; but only tell all your people that they should not mention Me; for then in a short time we would have all these great Greeks and Romans around our necks! But our evening meal will also be prepared with these noblest fish and you yourself must actively take part in the eating; for until now you have only heard speak of the wonderful taste of fish of this sort, but never tried one yourself. If you now try one yourself, you will also learn personally why one pays so highly for these fish. And now you may send off your servants already; but they should take them from the nets. Those for us should also be taken from the nets; we will leave those in the containers in peace!"
GGJ|6|50|9|0|The innkeeper then went to organize the many servants, and about fifty of them took two fish each, since one person would not have been capable of carrying a third, and carried them to the city. The servants quickly headed for the Greeks and Romans, and when they caught sight of the familiar noble fish, a real auction took place so that one fish of only 40 -50 pounds weight was bought for around two hundred silver shilling.
GGJ|6|50|10|0|Indeed the Greeks and Romans asked, likewise many rich Jews, how they had got hold of them at such an unusual time for such noble fish.
GGJ|6|50|11|0|But the servants said that they had obtained a secret from a foreign fisherman of how to catch such fish even outside the winter season, and the fish were the truest witnesses that the secret was working. They then were not questioned any further and soon brought the innkeeper a large quantity of money as payment for the fish, so that he hardly found enough containers to hold all the money and keep it safe.
GGJ|6|50|12|0|In the meantime our evening meal was also ready and we sat down at the large table.
GGJ|6|50|13|0|When the Greek Jews caught sight of the well prepared fish, they said: "We only once had the chance to taste this noblest kind of fish, and now such a large number lie before us! Oh, that is truly too much of a good thing! Oh Master, that is also Your flesh and blood, according to the good explanation of the innkeeper; for without Your word and without Your will we would never have come to such a meal! Yes, one now sees clearly everything that love, wisdom and the omnipotence of God can do! Oh, man is like nothing at all compared to You, oh Lord and Master!"
GGJ|6|50|14|0|I said: "It is not quite so; for it is the will of the Father that every man should become as perfect as He Himself in heaven is perfect. And time will show that My true disciples will do even greater things than what I do now! But the time is nonetheless not yet there, but will not be far off. - But now let us leave that and eat and drink according to desire and need!
GGJ|6|50|15|0|As long as the wedding guests have the bridegroom among them they shall suffer no lack; for they will experience need enough when the bridegroom has risen again to where He came from. But I am the true bridegroom, and those who believe in Me are the true brides and wedding guests at the same time. Therefore be now of a cheerful and joyful spirit!"
GGJ|6|50|16|0|At this they all dived in eagerly and ate and drank with great desire and became full of good and cheerful things.
GGJ|6|50|17|0|A Greek Jew said while enjoying the fish: "In Kis at Kisjonah's house we also ate noble fish which were very good; but they cannot be compared with these fish at all, although it is the same sea and water here, isn't it?!"
GGJ|6|50|18|0|I said: "Certainly yes – but not the same reason! This type of fish is rare and only are found in this area. But they are mostly at home only in the deep areas where they find their food, which consists of a sort of deep-sea plants. But the plants are only found here, namely over a stretch of a thousand acres of land; beyond the bottom of the sea is barren and these fish do not live there. - But now let us eat and drink!"
GGJ|6|51|1|1|On fasting and repenting. The parable of the Pharisee and the tax collector (Gospel of Luke 18:9-14)
GGJ|6|51|1|0|The fish tasted good and not less the wine. I Myself ate and drank heartily, so that some Greek Jews began to wonder how I, as a man completely permeated by the Spirit of God, could eat and drink as much as any other man.
GGJ|6|51|2|0|When I became aware of this, I said: "The body has its requirements - and likewise the spirit; we now owe it to our limbs to give them a proper strengthening, and then we will not forget about the spirit.
GGJ|6|51|3|0|Let no one imagine to do God a pleasing service by fasting and repenting in sackcloth before the world's eyes for his committed sins — but only he pleases God who gratefully eats and drinks what he is given by God, so that he can thereby fortify his physical strength for some useful work. In this way he can be very useful both to himself and to his neighbour, and if he does commit a sin, he should recognize it as such, repent and abhor it, give it up and thus truly betters himself.
GGJ|6|51|4|0|There are, of course, unfortunately many who spend their lifetime only eating and drinking. They care only for their stomach and their skin. Neighbourly love is foreign to them and they spit at a poor man and forbid him to enter their house. Their always full stomach never allows them to feel the pangs of hunger and thirst. They are the true revelers, gluttons and drinkers who thereby keep their body always ready for all kinds of lewdness, unchastity, fornication and adultery. This then is gluttony and revelry, with which no one will ever enter the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|6|51|5|0|Similar also all those hypocrites who fast and repent in sackcloth and make considerable sacrifices to the temple for their sins, so that the people might consider them justified and praise them, however, they scorn everybody else, despise him as an alleged sinner and avoid him already from a distance because they did not see him fast, repent in sackcloth and have sacrifice to the temple.
GGJ|6|51|6|0|But I tell you: Such people are also an abomination before God, for their heart, mind and intellect are hardened. They judge their fellowmen without any consideration and forbearance, they sweep in front of the gate of the neighbour and yet fail to notice the great heap of dirt in front of their own door. Oh truly, I tell you: Exactly as these self-righteous temple saints now measure, they will be measured in the beyond!
GGJ|6|51|7|0|I tell you: Whoever judges here will also be judged in the beyond; however, who judges no one but himself will not be judged in the beyond but will be instantly admitted into My Kingdom.
GGJ|6|51|8|0|But I will give you here a parable of how human self-righteousness should be created in its purity and as the only valid way before God. And thus listen! (Luke18:9)
GGJ|6|51|9|0|Two people went up into the Temple, one is a rich but otherwise strictly law abiding Jew and the other a tax-collector. (Luke 18:10) When the Jew came into the temple, he stood in front of the altar and said loudly: 'O God, I thank You in front of Your altar that I am not like many others! Since You, o Lord, has given me a good and firm will and also all the other earthly goods, by which means it was possible for me to fully fulfil Your commandments, and how good does my soul feel now, to stand fully righteous before you at the end of my days!' After still presenting many of his righteous and lawfully good action to God, he placed a rich offering on the altar and left the temple, in the highest degree content with himself and the best conscience of the world. When coming home his family were not exactly happy to see him because of his strict house rules, since his pure conscience, his strict sense of order and his legal justness spotted nothing but numerous sins and mistakes in them.
GGJ|6|51|10|0|But our sinning tax-collector went to the Temple quite penitent in himself, remained standing at the back, and did not even dare to raise his eyes to the altar, in that he said to himself: 'Oh Lord, You all-just, all-holy and almighty God, I am too great a sinner and thus not even worthy to raise up my eyes to Your sanctuary; but nonetheless be merciful and compassionate to me! (Luke 18:13)
GGJ|6|51|11|0|Well, what do you think, which of the two people went home from the Temple justified?"
GGJ|6|51|12|0|The Greek Jews looked at one another and did not really know what answer they should give to Me; for in their eyes no-one could be more justified than the Jew who fulfilled the law down to the last dot. The sinning tax-collector could not, according to their judgement, leave the Temple more justified than this particular Jew!
GGJ|6|51|13|0|But I said to them: "You are mistaken in your judgment! The Jew did not leave the Temple justified by any means; for he praised himself loudly before all the people, attracted all eyes, ears, praise and wonder to himself and thus in this way rewarded himself. But is such pride not also an even quite evil type of arrogance?! Its fruits are in the end hate and contempt and a constant persecution of all those who are not recognized or judged by him to be of equals. Is such a person then justified before God? Oh, not at all! He still has a long way to go before getting there!
GGJ|6|51|14|0|But the tax-gatherer is justified before God; for he is full of humility and considers himself to be much worse than other people. He hates and despises no-one and is glad that he is not even more despised than is already the case. Well, what do you all say? Have I judged correctly?" (Luke 18:14)
GGJ|6|51|15|0|Now all of them said: "Oh Lord, You alone are right in all things, and we all are dark and sinful people! Our judgments are thus no different to what we are ourselves. Oh, that was a perfectly truest parable; for we often had the opportunity to observe such righteousnesses who knew how to present themselves as purely as the sun, and one could also not say that they had canted in the Temple, since they just too conscientiously observed all the laws. But because of this they were nonetheless quite unbearable people; for they did not observe the law because they had recognized the will and the ordinance of God in it, but instead only as if the law was their own work and that they as strict law abiding people could criticise even more abundantly and successfully the mistakes and vices of their family members and servants and admonish them. Since we have been able to make many such observations, we now see all the more the fullest truth of Your parable and thank You, oh Lord, for this very most truthful lesson."
GGJ|6|51|16|0|I said: "Well then, do not be fainthearted, and eat and drink if you have the desire to do it! I Myself will take some more of this fish."
GGJ|6|51|17|0|At this they all took of the fish and also allowed themselves to enjoy the wine.
GGJ|6|52|1|1|On temptation and weakness. Train the thinking!
GGJ|6|52|1|0|When we all had eaten and drunk sufficiently, the innkeeper asked Me whether we wanted to take some rest, since it was already quite late in the night.
GGJ|6|52|2|0|But I said: "Whoever is compelled to rest, should go and rest; but I am not compelled to do it, and thus I will not take any rest now. In addition it is not at all good for the body to go to sleep immediately after a meal; therefore we will remain awake for another couple of hours. But whoever is compelled to rest may also do so!"
GGJ|6|52|3|0|Everyone said: "No, no, oh Lord, we will remain awake with You until morning if You so desire! For we know only too well that with You everything has an innermost inexplicable significance, and so there is certainly something behind it, and so we will remain awake!"
GGJ|6|52|4|0|I said: "You are right; stay awake and ensure that none of you fall into temptation!"
GGJ|6|52|5|0|My old disciples asked Me: "Lord, at Your side what should be capable of leading us into temptation?! For indeed we have experienced many a thing at Your side, and it has led us very little into any sudden temptation."
GGJ|6|52|6|0|I said: "Oh, do not pride yourself in that; for the spirit of temptation goes about like a hungry roaring lion and seeks to consume people! You cannot be awake enough and pay enough attention to every gust of wind of incitement, however gentle! If such an incitement brings a man even a hair's breadth to the side in his mind, he already will have to use great force of will to get back to his original standpoint. All of you, remember this well; for as long as a person lives in this world, thinks, desires and acts, his flesh weighs more heavily than his soul."
GGJ|6|52|7|0|Philip said: "That is indeed very true, and I have perceived that all quite well in myself; but in these advanced years of mine no temptation has any effect on me any longer. I have only one mistake, and that consists of a sort of weakness of faith that appears from time to time, that is, basically I believe everything of course that come from Your mouth, oh Lord – but when now and then my mind does not immediately understands everything, then my faith also becomes weak, and I immediately fall into all sorts of dubious questions, at which no bright answer sinks into my soul from somewhere and soon after I begin to have small doubts. That is the only temptation that still creeps over me from time to time. You, oh Lord, could indeed free me from that however, and thereby would make me into the happiest person!"
GGJ|6|52|8|0|"If I did that through My inner power, you would no longer be a free man, you would fall into great lethargy and would thereby soon be at the end of practising the ever-higher gain of the true life force of your soul.
GGJ|6|52|9|0|Therefore everyone should carry his burden willingly and practice himself continuously in all good things of inner life! At the right time his measure of life will become full and only then will he have a true and indestructible joy about the very bread which he has attained through the sweat of his brow.
GGJ|6|52|10|0|Imagine a very effete person who from the cradle on has never been forced to take part in any activity. He ate and drank the best meals, out of necessity learnt only to speak and never carried apart from his clothes any burden. If such a person then has to carry a load of only a few pounds for any distance, he will hardly be in a position to do that, because ha has never practised his physical strength in the least. But if he then nonetheless begins to practice his bodily strength through a gradually increasing activity, within a few years he will be able to lift greater loads with ease and carry them along. But would he achieve a higher bodily strength if he always allowed other people to lift and carry loads for him?!
GGJ|6|52|11|0|And behold, it is just the same with you and your think strength! You have exercised it too little since your childhood, but only now in your later years you began to exercise a little more, and therefore you should not be surprised if you do not understand and perceive some matters as fast as some others.
GGJ|6|52|12|0|But I am a just teacher and leader and do not carry My disciples over still so craggy and rugged roads and footpaths in My arms, but instead I allow them to walk themselves, so that in future they will become strong to walk without injury any still so difficult path.
GGJ|6|52|13|0|However if a too great obstacle gets into someone's way, I indeed will give him a light and the strength to safely master even such a great obstacle. But above all must every person do as much as lies within his powers; whatever is beyond, will be given to him at the right time. - Have you now understood that well?"
GGJ|6|52|14|0|Philip said: "Yes Lord, I have understood that very well, and I will make every conceivable effort to become as strong as ever possible in my thinking and belief!"
GGJ|6|53|1|1|The destiny of creatures
GGJ|6|53|1|0|At this the innkeeper said: "I also know in myself such a person and now I know also what I have to do. I do not want to speak of all the prophets and about Solomon's Song of Songs – all of which I have until now understood very little or none at all; but I have often thought while reading through such wise men of antiquity that they train people very much in thought by their mystical language and thus positively force them into an ever deeper soul-searching, and I find that very good. Once one has then gone right into himself, then one little light comes after the other, and one then becomes clear about quite a few things which previously seemed an unravelled mystery. But as I said, I am not speaking here about the incomprehensibility of the Scriptures of the old wise men and seers, but instead about quite natural things.
GGJ|6|53|2|0|So for example, the true destination of any creature on this earth, and that brings us immediately to these noble fish. They are rare and even quite lively and lively animals of the water. It was man who first thought to catch them, driven by his hunger, and to eat them. Well, is this their true destination, to be caught by man, killed and then eaten as quite a delicacies?! If this is their true determination, I then do not know what their determination was when man had not yet thought to catch, kill and then eat them cooked.
GGJ|6|53|3|0|I have thousands of similar questions, and the more I think about them, the more confused I become and distance myself from the light only ever more, instead of coming nearer to it, and with such investigations and pondering I can never really become clear about the certainly very wise intention of the Creator with this and countless many other creatures. Such would not really be necessary for man; for the creatures are already here, and the good and highly wise Creator will surely know why He created them.
GGJ|6|53|4|0|But man is and remains a thinker and cannot reach any peace once he has become awake in his thoughts. And it is the same with me! Even if I know that all such vain thinking is useless for nothing, nonetheless I continue to keep thinking on and on and so I would like to receive true healing from You for this; for such thinking is becoming very annoying to me, and I would give anything if I could be freed for ever from it."
GGJ|6|53|5|0|I said: "Yes, My dear friend, with this it is indeed quite hard to help you; for I would have to speak with you for a long time in order to reveal to you the true purpose of the existence of all the many types of creatures. Only in general I can say to you this much, that everything that is visible and tangible for man is spirit under judgement and has the determination to finally cross over into a free and independent life after a long row of all sorts of forms.
GGJ|6|53|6|0|But the forms already begin right from stone through all the mineral kingdom going up to the plant kingdom, through the whole plant kingdom to the animal kingdom and trough this to man and are containers to take in life from God.
GGJ|6|53|7|0|Every form corresponds to a certain intelligence. The simpler the form, the simpler and lesser is its indwelling intelligence. But the more developed and complex a form, the more intelligence you will find in it.
GGJ|6|53|8|0|Take for instance a naked earthworm and you will easily see from its activity that its very limited life intelligence is quite in conformity with its form; whereas, if you look at the already quite complicated form of a bee, and by that you will find the much higher intelligence in the life form of this little animal. And so it is potentized right up to man.
GGJ|6|53|9|0|Since these forms are only temporary receptacles and bearers of a more and more consolidating and constantly increasing intelligent life, and since this continually ascending life also according to measure and relation of greater unification of earlier simpler life-intelligences, leaves the earlier forms, it is certainly unimportant what happens in future to the lifeless form, which has been nothing else but an organic-mechanical, properly furnished shell for the purpose of the indwelling life intelligence. It does not make any difference to the great plan of the Creator whether these fishes are eaten by us or by other animals, and the ultimate purpose of life will nevertheless be unavoidably attained.
GGJ|6|53|10|0|It is well known that the lifeless shells still contain some nutriment, and by the mutual devouring of the lifeless forms also what is nobler passes into another life, and so you see here on this earth through the whole large chain of created beings a continual struggle and an interchange of life up to man.
GGJ|6|53|11|0|] Even man's outer form, meaning his body, is of value only as long as it is occupied by the soul which alone is alive. Once the soul has matured, it leaves this body forever and the body is consumed. It then does not matter by whom or by what. Whatever substantial the body still possesses which belongs to the soul, is given back to the soul. Everything else passes as nourishment into a thousand other created life forms. There you have in a nutshell a thorough description of everything that worried you so much in vain. — Do you now understand this?"
GGJ|6|54|1|1|The resurrection of the flesh
GGJ|6|54|1|0|Said the innkeeper: "Yes, I now pretty much understand it, although I must admit that this subject is something new to me and in a way unheard of. So one can forget about the final rise of the flesh in which all Jews firmly believe. That is why they bury the corpses at certain cemeteries and are of belief that they will be awakened by the angels on Judgment Day and will be reunified with their souls. What Your are teaching will hardly be believed by the Jews. I do believe it because you, o Lord, told us so and explained it thoroughly. But if somebody else had explained it to me I would scarcely believe him because that diverts too mightily from the current belief. And still I have to openly admit that, according to experience things cannot be otherwise. What are you old and new disciples saying to this?
GGJ|6|54|2|0|Said one of the Greek Jews: "As far as we are concerned, we are entirely of your opinion. We, too, do see the truth of what has been said, but also the difficulty of presenting this new teaching as comprehensible and true to the people of our time."
GGJ|6|54|3|0|Said I: "I did not give you this teaching so that you should pass it on to the Jews. If you want to teach it to somebody else, you may do so anyway, but it does not matter at present whether or not he believes it. Later on My true followers will in any case be led into all truth and wisdom by My Spirit which will be poured out over them.
GGJ|6|54|4|0|It can be easily comprehended that the physical body, once it is dead, cannot ever rise and be revived in all its parts. Should this be the case, on the said Judgment Day, all the parts cast off by the body during the whole, sometimes rather long, life would also have to be raised and revived, such as the hair, the nails, the lost teeth and all the coarser skin particles lost through washing, likewise the drops of blood and sweat shed under sad circumstances and many another thing the body has shed in the course of time. Now imagine a human form revived with all this on Judgment Day, — how ridiculous it would look!
GGJ|6|54|5|0|Man at different times has a different body. For instance, the body of an infant is different from the body of a boy, that of a youth is again different, that of a man is different and, again, that of an old man is completely different. Well, assuming that the human bodies will be completely revived on some Judgment Day, the question must arise whether all the physical forms from childhood to old age collectively, or one after another, or even one only, shall be revived.
GGJ|6|54|6|0|Another important question arises, namely: With the Romans and Greeks, the Egyptians and many other nations of this earth the corpses are burnt until they are reduced to ashes. In other places they are cast into the sea, devoured by sea monsters and so become part of their bodies. Once such a sea monster dies, it is in turn eaten by other animals of the sea. What is supposed to be revived of these bodies on Judgment Day? Through burning the greatest part of the body has been reduced to smoke and vapour and has been united with the air, and the flesh of the bodies cast into the sea has, with everything else, become part of the sea creature and has, therefore, passed into a wholly different being. Who, then, is supposed to sort out and reassemble the formerly human body-constituents from the innumerable animal bodies, from the water, the air, the minerals and the plants and worms?
GGJ|6|54|7|0|Even granted God could do this, the question still remains how this would benefit a free soul. Truly, every soul once relieved of its heavy body would be extremely unhappy if it had again to enter a heavy body — and this for all eternity!
GGJ|6|54|8|0|Besides, this would be forever irreconcilable with the eternal order of God, because God Himself is a pure Spirit and men are also exclusively destined to finally become godlike pure spirits forever. What shall the bodies then benefit them?
GGJ|6|54|9|0|Yes, men will also have bodies there, yet not physical, coarse, material ones but completely new, spiritual bodies arising from the good works they have done here on earth in compliance with My teaching now given you.
GGJ|6|54|10|0|If this is so, how can anyone think that by the resurrection of the flesh the future restoration to life of these material bodies is to be understood? The resurrection of the flesh are only the soul's good works for the benefit of the fellowmen while in this flesh, which alone give the soul true, eternal life.
GGJ|6|54|11|0|Therefore, whoever listens to My teaching, believes in Me and acts accordingly, him I shall Myself raise on his Judgment Day, which occurs immediately after the soul's exit from this body. The time of transformation will be so short that no one will notice it, for the transformation will take place swiftly and instantly.
GGJ|6|54|12|0|I now think that also this matter should be quite clear to you. If anybody still has a question or has some doubt, he should speak!"
GGJ|6|55|1|1|On diseases and premature death
GGJ|6|55|1|0|Says a Greek Jew: "Lord and Master, this is now quite clear to us, but there is still something for which I have no true explanation. Why do so many children have to die at the most tender age while still undeveloped, and why must physical death almost always be preceded by a bad illness which weakens and kills the body? Once a man is mature, he could as a soul leave the body easily and painlessly, and children should never die before reaching a certain maturity. However, what happens all the time is this: Children die at any age, and the bad diseases are always there and are a continual plague for men. O Lord and Master, why must that be so on this earth?"
GGJ|6|55|2|0|Said I: "This need not be so at all and was not the case in the deep past, for do you ever read in a chronicle of bad illnesses amongst the men who were devoted to God and living according to His commandments!? They all lived to a ripe old age and their passing was a gentle, painless going to sleep. Also, no child ever died, for it was begotten by very healthy parents and nourished and raised according to sound and simple natural principles.
GGJ|6|55|3|0|Only later, when arrogance and with it a whole legion of the grossest sins against God's commandments and laws of nature gained entrance among people, did all sorts of bad ailments occur among them through their own fault. The thus weakened people could then no longer beget healthy children. Such children, already crippled from the womb, gradually became prone to more and more attacks from all kinds of diseases and began to die at all ages.
GGJ|6|55|4|0|Because this is now happening you must not think that God had ordained this for men for some inexplicable, secret reason. He allowed it, firstly, so that the people be prevented from too much sinning through their ailments and, secondly, that they through their painful suffering distance themselves from the world, go into themselves, recognize their sins, detest them and in patient submission to God's will attain eternal bliss.
GGJ|6|55|5|0|This is also the case with children. What is on this earth to become of a child that is physically completely stunted, particularly if the parents have already been born in sin? Who will educate them and who heal them from their ailments? Is it not better to take them away from this world so that they can be raised by the angels in the specially created realm of children?
GGJ|6|55|6|0|I tell you: God knows about everything and He cares for everything! However, since most men nowadays no longer know about God and His existence, how can they be expected to know what God does and what He ordains for their possible redemption?
GGJ|6|55|7|0|If God had not allowed the corresponding ailments to follow the sins of men, more than half of mankind would totally perish and the earth would turn into a complete hell and had to be destroyed, its dead wreckage wandering about in endless space, as this visible space of stars and worlds can testify with similar examples, about which My disciples can tell you more. — And now I ask you how you have understood this?"
GGJ|6|55|8|0|Say the Greek Jews: "Yes, Lord and Master, now also this matter is clear to us, and we can no longer be upset at all, although we have been very ill quite a few times and probably in the end will be dispatched from this world into the next through some bad illness, for throughout our lives we have very often and badly sinned. But now we would like to hear from You one more thing, namely, what sins cause the most and worst diseases to come into this world, for there must be differences also in this."
GGJ|6|56|1|1|The main causes of diseases
GGJ|6|56|1|0|Said I: "Of all vices the most evil is prostitution, fornication and all kinds and variations of lewdness. It is, however, idleness, disdainfulness and haughtiness which induce the people to this vice. Because haughtiness does not respect anything; but looks for all available means to satisfy its carnal passions.
GGJ|6|56|2|0|If then such a man begets children, — what miserable and with many ailments afflicted people thereby enter this world! — This sin is, therefore, a main source of the worst afflictions in this world.
GGJ|6|56|3|0|However-, there are also gluttony and revelry, anger and various resentments, vices through which all sorts of ailments develop in men, tormenting them in the most miserable manner.
GGJ|6|56|4|0|Did I not say, after I had healed him, to the sick man in Jerusalem who had waited a full 38 years at the pool Bethesda to be healed: 'Go and sin no more, lest you suffer something worse?' His bad gout was, therefore, also an outcome of his many previous sins. And this applies to nearly all those who were healed by Me. Had they never fallen ill through their many sins, their souls would have perished. Only a rather serious and painful illness sobered them up and showed them how the world rewards those who worship it. Through their illness they lost their love for the world and longed to be soon set free from it. Thereby their soul became freer and the healing of their body occurred also at the right time.
GGJ|6|56|5|0|Apart from these main causes responsible for most illnesses of men, who are anyway weakened from birth, there are still others, through which man in his weakness can fall quite severely ill, — but I emphasize it again: This can happen only to the one already weakened from birth. I will briefly summarize the reasons for you.
GGJ|6|56|6|0|There is, firstly, the ingestion of bad, impure and poorly, not freshly prepared food and also of bad drinks, — then the eating of all sorts of unripe fruit. Also, many have the bad habit of cooling themselves down too quickly when hot. Again others, unaware of their inherited weakness, expose themselves to all kinds of dangers, thereby either perishing or suffering lifelong damage.
GGJ|6|56|7|0|Well, this is not God's fault, so much the less since He gave man intelligence, free will and the best laws of life.
GGJ|6|56|8|0|Against man's indolence there is no means other than all sorts of allowed calamities, which must necessarily follow the non-compliance with the divine will. These wake up man's soul which is fast asleep in its flesh and show it the unfortunate outcome of its indolence, and it will then become more careful, wiser, more active and resigned to the recognized divine will. Thus, the various ailments now afflicting men are also of decisive advantage.
GGJ|6|56|9|0|Of course, they are also a kind of judgment coercing the soul towards the good. Yet the soul does thereby not lose its free will entirely, and it can better itself considerably during or after an illness, although it will have to accomplish its further perfection in the beyond.
GGJ|6|56|10|0|There are also sick people who have entered this world sick from the womb because of the sins of their parents or ancestors. The souls of these sick people are mostly from above and merely undergo a temporary life-trial on this earth. These are anyway well cared for in the beyond in the realm of spirits, and whoever cares for them in love and patience, will be invited by them with the same love and patience into their heavenly abodes in the beyond.
GGJ|6|56|11|0|I have thereby given you a full light also on this. Yet once the spirit will be fully awaken within you, it will lead you into all wisdom also in this. - Do you also understand this now?"
GGJ|6|56|12|0|They all said: "Lord and Master, we now understand that perfectly and thank You once again for this great light! For because we as future teachers have a lot to do with all sorts of ill people, it is thus very necessary to be able to give them faith, courage and all patience through such pictures, in order to cause an alleviation of their suffering, where necessary and possible; for whoever suffers patiently, obviously suffers less than he who suffers with all impatience. And therefore we call this present teaching of Yours a very appropriate one; for no-one needs a true comfort more than someone who is suffering, and we consider it to be a very particularly good deed if one helps a suffering man spiritually and physically. Are we right or not?"
GGJ|6|56|13|0|I said: "Of course; for love for one's neighbour must only grab him under the arms who needs it, and this has value before God. Therefore I say to you all as well: If anyone gives a meal and invites his rich neighbours and friends, he has not sinned by this at all, but in heaven he will not have to expect a reward either, because he can be rewarded by his friends for it here. Therefore invite the poor as guests, and it will be rewarded in heaven; for the poor cannot reward you for it here!
GGJ|6|56|14|0|It is the same with those who lend a lot of money for interest and after a certain time receive the capital back again. They do not commit a sin as long they do no extortion, but in heaven they will have no interest to collect, – but blessed is he who lends money to the poor in their need without any interest and without any repayment of the capital. Therefore helping the poor of all types in every good way possible is the true work of love for one's neighbour.
GGJ|6|56|15|0|For this evening we have done enough, and so we will now go to rest. The morrow will bring us something else."
GGJ|6|56|16|0|Upon these My words everybody retired, and they all thanked Me again for the teachings given.
GGJ|6|57|1|1|The spring tide
GGJ|6|57|1|0|In the morning of the after-Sabbath we rose early and I went outdoors with some disciples, as I used to almost everywhere. It was a serene and fine spring morning and it was surprising that the sea carried such high waves in the calm.
GGJ|6|57|2|0|The innkeeper, who soon joined us, asked Me in great amazement about the cause of this mighty movement of the water, since no trace of a wind could be detected anywhere.
GGJ|6|57|3|0|I said to him: "Believe that I have been given all power in heaven and on earth and that, therefore, the water is moving so mightily because I want it this way. However, for this I have a reason, of which you can convince yourself later."
GGJ|6|57|4|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord, I know quite well and clearly that all the forces and powers of nature are under Your control; but it is new to me that there is a secret reason of Yours for the agitation of the sea, particularly at this fair morning hour. The waves keep increasing in strength and height! It might be necessary for me to secure both the ships and the fish containers better, lest a real damage occur."
GGJ|6|57|5|0|Said I: "Leave it as it is, for neither your ships nor your fish will meet with any calamity. But those who are now at sea and carry evil intentions, will not feel very comfortable. Although they shall not be destroyed by the waves, their evil wantonness will be dampened down as soon as they reach the shore under enormous difficulties."
GGJ|6|57|6|0|Asked the innkeeper: "Who might be the evil men, and what is their intention?"
GGJ|6|57|7|0|Said I: "You know that last year I was in Jerusalem during the feast of tabernacles teaching the people in the temple about My mission, after first healing the man at the pool Bethesda who had been sick for 38 years, and later many more around Jerusalem and Bethlehem. The templers must have heard that many people began to believe and that many followed Me around. So they have again decided in their wrath to persecute Me, seize Me and instantly kill Me. Therefore, they are making an attempt on My life. However, since My time has not yet come, I am preparing an obstacle so that they cannot reach Me and seize and kill Me instantly. And therein lies the reason for the great and strong movement of the sea. — Do you now understand?"
GGJ|6|57|8|0|Said the innkeeper: "Oh yes, if that is so, the sea can rage even more! A mighty gale should be added, so that the villains may feel how God can reward their evil effort."
GGJ|6|57|9|0|Said I: "Oh, since their ship is built to withstand a storm, a gale is all they need because it would soon land them safely ashore. But this windless spring tide drives them completely to despair, for no amount of rowing will move them because each wave throws the ship back to where it was, similar to a climber who wants to reach the top of a mountain over pebbles. At each step they give way and the climber slides back to where he was before. Therefore, this kind of water movement is for My pursuers the best and most expedient. However, let us now forget this and see what our morning meal is doing."
GGJ|6|57|10|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord, it should be ready by now, but I told the servants to call us as soon as everything is ready, and look, there is one coming from the house to summon us to the morning meal, and thus let us go."
GGJ|6|57|11|0|Said I: "You are mistaken, — he only wants to tell us that the disciples asked about Me and wanted to know where I went. For a minor dispute has arisen amongst them and they want Me to act immediately as an arbitrator. But we will let them do some discussing; later there will be plenty of time to guide them all on the right path."
GGJ|6|57|12|0|Said the innkeeper: "What might the dispute be about?"
GGJ|6|57|13|0|Said I: "My few old disciples remaining in the house were asked by the twenty new disciples about the possible cause of this strong agitation of the sea, and the old disciples declared that this agitation unaided by a wind could only have been miraculously caused by Me for some secret reason. However, the new disciples did not accept this and said: 'We know that all happening and coming into being depends solely on God the Lord. Notwithstanding this fact He has ordained in nature secret forces out of His order, justice and wisdom working according to His will. Of course, He first stirs up the forces through His will. Then the ordained forces act directly and God only indirectly through them. God has originally ordained all heavy objects to fall, but the thus ordained force drives its own body weight to fall by itself. Thus, God originally made water heavy and liquid. This quality imparted by Him is that very same secret force of the water that impels it to flow incessantly down from the height, without the need for God to actively and bodily move the water along in the creeks, rivers and streams. So it will be with this agitation of the sea which is not caused by a wind; only it is more peculiar on account of the complete calm than one caused by a strong and mighty gale.' This is why they asked the much more experienced disciples through what secret force God might have created this agitation of the sea.
GGJ|6|57|14|0|Yet the old disciples maintain adamantly that this agitation is not caused indirectly, but quite directly through the power of My will. Now, since both the new and the old disciples are right in their own way, they need Me as an arbiter to decide. Therefore, we will go to them and unite them in justice and truth."
GGJ|6|57|15|0|Thereupon we went without delay into the house which was anyway only about a thousand paces distant.
GGJ|6|57|16|0|When we entered the house, all the disciples greeted Me and immediately voiced their problem.
GGJ|6|57|17|0|But I looked at them all in a friendly manner and said: "You quarrel about the value of a flock of lambs wool. You new disciples are right, but so are also the old disciples; because, in general you new disciples are right, but in this particular instance the old disciples. For this agitation of the sea which appears so strange to you is not worked by an indirect force, but directly by My will.
GGJ|6|57|18|0|So that you may understand this even better, look out onto the sea which is now throughout in a strong agitation. I shall now command a small section close to the shore here to be completely calm, and you will then have to admit that the divine will is capable of working also directly."
GGJ|6|57|19|0|I then calmed through the force of My will a section of the sea measuring 200 acres, so much so that it became as smooth as a mirror, whereas outside of this mirror the sea was raging even worse than before. When the new disciples beheld this, they fell down before Me and wanted to worship Me.
GGJ|6|57|20|0|However, I told them: "Just don't do this! For I did not come into this world for the people to honour and worship Me, but only that I may show them the roads of truth and life and help all those who suffer and are troubled and are carrying all kinds of heavy burdens.
GGJ|6|57|21|0|If you want to truly worship God, Who is in Himself a most pure spirit, you must worship Him through love in your hearts also in spirit and in truth, namely, by actually carrying out good works. For truly, what you do to the poor out of love for God you do to God. The true worship of God consists only in that you believe in Me, namely, that I have come to you sent by God. All empty lip-prayer is an abomination before God and completely worthless. Whoever worships God with his mouth while his heart is cold and uninvolved turns God into an idol and thereby commits true spiritual harlotry. This was said by a prophet: 'Behold, these people worships Me with the mouth, but their hearts are far from Me.'
GGJ|6|57|22|0|Verily, I tell you: Unless the heart worships God actively through true and pure, selfless love, all prayer becomes an empty, idle sound that fades away in the air and dies completely. I am now your Master, and you are My disciples. Believe what I tell you and do what I bid you to do and follow Me. We do not need anything more between us."
GGJ|6|57|23|0|Following this the new disciples no longer worshipped Me, and we went to our well-prepared morning meal, which tasted quite well.
GGJ|6|58|1|1|Peter and the wealthy citizen from Capernaum
GGJ|6|58|1|0|Little was said during the meal, but all the more so after the meal; for soon a number of guests came from the city, partly to see the angry sea, but partly also to partake of a good breakfast of fish; for our innkeeper had namely a good reputation in the whole city in this respect. It was not easy to avoid coming into contact with these guests, and so many asked whether I was not also present; for they saw several of My disciples who were well known to them and thus came to the conclusion that I would also not be far away from them.
GGJ|6|58|2|0|A very eminent man from Capernaum whom Simon Peter knew well called him over and said: "Dear friend! You know that I have always taken fish from you and have supported your house as far as I could; however, it has been more than a year since you and several very good and solid people travelled around with the Nazarene prophet for nothing at all and thereby have drawn a number of enemies among the Jews onto you. At the same time you are all neglecting your households and your families, and according to the Law of Moses that cannot be pleasing to God! It is indeed true that the Nazarene has in the mean time performed very extraordinary signs and one is almost tempted to consider him to be a prophet anointed by God; but when one hears him speaking, then one does not know whether he is lacking something in the brain or whether he is not intentionally speaking nonsense so that no man can listen to, like for example yesterday in the synagogue. We were generally keen to see what he would say, since otherwise one has experienced many a thing already from his truly extraordinary capabilities and had heard several things from very trustworthy eye-witnesses; in itself his speech yesterday was indeed such a brainless thing that everyone had to become annoyed at it! Truly, if you all do not learn anything better from him, then you are very much to be regretted for your own sakes and the sakes of your families! Am I right or not?"
GGJ|6|58|3|0|Somewhat annoyed, Peter said: "Friend, if you want to make a valid judgment about our Master, you must get to know Him better like I do! I have now been around him constantly for over a year and know significantly more than you could ever know. I also have not been falling on my head, I know the Scriptures and can therefore judge many a thing very thoroughly; but I have never heard a word from His mouth in which the deepest, divine wisdom did not shine through as bright as the sun. Even yesterday's speech was full of the innermost divine life and spirit. He can truly do nothing to help the fact that it was understood by only few! If He revels Himself clearly and finally says who He actually is, and no-one believes Him, how can His speech from yesterday ever possibly be understood by such hard disbelief?!
GGJ|6|58|4|0|Just look out! The sea, how it swells and rages like never before! And look also at this significant stretch of near-shore area, how it is as calm as a mirror, and no wave crashing against it with all force can shake it out of its rest! And look, it is the Nazarene's will that this is and happens so! Hardly half an hour ago the stormy waves were also just as powerful here at the bank as there on the open sea; but He commanded calm to this stretch and it calmed in a moment, as it is still calm now. But who indeed may He be, that even the dumb elements obey in an instant?!
GGJ|6|58|5|0|But yesterday He told you all freely and candidly who He is. Why did you not believe Him then and bend your knees and your hearts before Him?! Was it cleverer indeed of you to declare Him to be a fool than to step up before Him and say: 'Oh Lord, You, as life and all power from God Himself, who gives us the word of life, be merciful and compassionate to us poor blind sinners!' You see, I know and see who He is, and remain therefore with Him and will reap eternal life from Him alone, of which I am now much surer than that I am now alive and speaking! And if it were not so, then believe me, I would cease being His disciple a long time ago; for my mind is clear as of many a citizen in this city!
GGJ|6|58|6|0|But I have recognized, along with all the prophets of the Scriptures, that only He alone can be and is the promised Messiah, the great anointed of God in eternity, and so I remain with Him and consider it to be the highest glory in all the world to have been called to be a disciple by Himself. Go to my family and ask them whether they have ever missed anything in my absence! Who but He cares for them?! And they have bread and wine in abundance! He does not go over and work the fields and does not catch the fish for them; His all-powerful will does all this, through which alone the whole surface of the earth is tilled! And you say that it is not right to leave one's house and family for the sake of this Nazarene! Oh you blind friend!
GGJ|6|58|7|0|You see, I truly do not need a lesson from you or from any other man; for I have enough for eternity in the lesson from the One! But if you were not so foolish as you are in all truth, you would ask us what your Nazarene teaches and does, and you would do much wiser than with your worldly-wise speeches of selfishness! I know what I know and the other disciples know it too and are witnesses along with me of the great love and truth of the Father, which now has come to us into this world in our Lord Jesus, the anointed of God, for the salvation of all who believe in Him, and for the judgment for those who do not want to accept Him and are always against Him with advice and deed and make every effort to bear witness against Him.
GGJ|6|58|8|0|But we nonetheless do not suppose to call any of you foolish or blind or frivolous; but you do that to us and consider us to be work-shy lazybones and airy adventurers, without us giving you all the slightest reason for this! Tell me openly whether that is correct before God and before any eminent man!"
GGJ|6|58|9|0|The rich citizen said: "Well, well, my dear Simon Judas, I did not mean to offend to such a degree for you to get so excited about me! If you know the miraculous Nazarene better than I, that is not my fault; for I have not had the opportunity to be with him as you have, and to see all his works and to hear all his words. I only judged him according to what I have indeed seen myself and what I have heard about him from other people. As a pure human I cannot do anything other than judge humanly about another man to the best of my will; and because I as your old friend now do such a thing to you, you, as a much more experienced and wiser person should not have found it difficult to speak out against my mistake with somewhat more temperate words! I am not angry towards you for it, however, because I have always loved you.
GGJ|6|58|10|0|But even the most divine wisdom must agree with me that no-one can demand anything more from a person than he is capable of giving. I would like to know the God who would like to say to me commandingly and at the same time threateningly: 'Yes, you miserable worm of the earth, lift this mountain and carry it from here to the end of the world, otherwise I will curse you to eternal misery!' Would you consider such a divine demand to be wise?! Could a wise God, who must know my powers, demand such a deed from me?! I ask you whether it was so totally wise of you to demand from me recognition, understanding and faith beyond my spiritual powers, and to also ensure me immediately of a judgment because of my shaky faith and recognition.
GGJ|6|58|11|0|But spiritual power obviously stands higher than every natural one. Whoever does not have this, does not have it, and one can just as little understand deeper and more secret truths without the possession of the greater and higher spiritual power and recognize it as such faithfully, as little as one can lift a mountain with too little physical strength and carry it away. But I believe however that one achieves more everywhere with love and patience with man than with such seriousness as you now have developed without necessity towards me. Am I right or not?"
GGJ|6|58|12|0|Somewhat embarrassed, Peter said: "Yes, yes, you can indeed be right in your own way, and I cannot say anything against this opinion of yours; but you must also see that it was not at all nice on your part to consider me to be a gullible person because I left my house, my trade and my family and followed the Holy God from Nazareth!
GGJ|6|58|13|0|I know well that you are lacking in spiritual strength, as many others, to understand the deep secrets of God at first glance; but there is still a very good middle path, and this according to me goes approximately so: If I hear or even see for myself extraordinary things, I remain modest and consider my judgment inside until I possibly receive a clearer light about it from somewhere else; and if I have not understood it at all, then I investigate it further, and if no higher and stronger light comes over me, only then am I justified in saying: 'I do not understand that and I leave it to others who are more capable than I of making a judgment about it!' But to go overboard about an issue that is not understood, is certainly less wise than my enthusiasm against you!
GGJ|6|58|14|0|You have certainly read Solomon's High Song and also certainly understood no syllable of it, like me! Would it be clever to throw it away because we do not understand it?! We nonetheless have a great respect for this song, although we do not understand it and will probably never understand it fully in this world. If we had lived during the lifetime of that king who was so talented with high wisdom, with our present very limited understanding, then we would probably not have made any better judgment about the High Song than you made yesterday about the speech given by the Lord and Master; but because the king's song is already very old one respects it because of its age, even if one does not understand it at all.
GGJ|6|58|15|0|Our Lord and Master performs deeds that Solomon never dreamed about, and His wisdom and respective fullest omniscience is to the wisdom of Solomon as infinity is to the smallest point in it; but because it is not almost a thousand years old and is here before your eyes and ears, performs and shines, it is foolishness for you all. Just think yourself a little about it maturely and tell me whether that was clever for men of some understanding!
GGJ|6|58|16|0|Indeed I met you with enthusiasm, but a justified one, since I had to show you that I and the other brothers are no work-shy fools if we have left everything and followed Him; but it is all of you who do not see, recognize and do the same as we do. For now is the time before our eyes in which everyone who wants it can be taught and drawn directly by God; for truly, I tell you as your old friend: In this prophet of Nazareth as He is called by you, lives not only the animated spirit of a prophet but instead the whole fullness of the divinity physically and thus all the more so in spirit! But you are all blind and can never see that and all the less believe it to your own great harm, and it is therefore difficult to talk to you all."
GGJ|6|58|17|0|The rich citizen said: "But – dear, old friend, you are saying all the time one and the same thing! Think just once with a sober mind that firstly no-one has ever yet come down to our earth from heaven as a full wise man – and namely as a man like us all the less! How could we have learned that we should know that behind the son of the carpenter whom we know ourselves only too well, who worked for us with his father Joseph and his brothers several times, should now all of a sudden be the whole fullness of the divinity?!
GGJ|6|58|18|0|Yes, if he had come to us from Egypt or Persia with his miraculous deeds, his whole being would obviously have more for itself and would certainly attract us short-sighted people more easily and strongly; but as it is he is known to us since his childhood and previously, as long as his father was alive, he never let us see even in the slightest that he was something more than a very usual, quiet, industrious and highly well-bred person! Now all of a sudden he has risen to teacher and extraordinary saviour for the sick and even seemingly dead people, which is all the more striking and must be so because previously he never let us see any of this and we know very well that he never attended a school and was never in a foreign land in which he could have made such his own.
GGJ|6|58|19|0|All of a sudden he stands before us equipped with such extraordinary abilities, about which every man must with justification be amazed! What remains for us with our natural mind to judge but this: one night he was awakened as a prophet by the spirit of God as a pious man, and thus we are doing nothing unholy if we declare him to be a prophet from Nazareth, which even the Nazarenes do themselves. Only from you I am now hearing quite different things, which certainly must seem still somewhat strange to me; but that does not matter either because every man must indeed hear something about an issue before he can judge, check and only then accept in faith as the whole truth.
GGJ|6|58|20|0|I have now heard from you for the first time about what is actually behind our Nazarene, and behold, as great as your statement is about him, nonetheless I find it not at all damnable, but instead rather serious, to think about it, to assess it and also to accept it, if one has found all the conditions which are necessary to be in the best order! I do not find anything impossible in that and the circumstances now speak very much for this fact, since we all know only too well that the Nazarene could never have learned such extraordinary capabilities in any secret school of prophets, because he has never attended one. According to his father's statement, he is supposed to have never learnt to read or write enough so that one could say he is fully aware of these things. And so his sudden ability is all the more striking and the incomprehensible power of his will all the more amazing, which, as far as I have heard, literally the hardest stones obey. I consider that all to be true, because last year I was witness myself of such a deed which he performed obviously only through his own will. But you, my old friend, should not become angry with me if I as only a simple and straightforward man speak to you humanly!"
GGJ|6|58|21|0|Peter said: "There can be no talk of me getting angry by a long shot; but telling the truth to an old friend, I will not shy away from. But for now enjoy yourself in the name of My Lord and purely divine Master! I must now go to Him in the adjacent room; since I have heard His call in me."
GGJ|6|58|22|0|At this Peter left his friend and came back to us in our room.
GGJ|6|59|1|1|The nature of worldly people
GGJ|6|59|1|0|When he (Peter) came to Me, he said: "Lord, I have heard Your call in me! What is Your will that is constantly holier to me than anything?"
GGJ|6|59|2|0|I said: "Nothing other than that you have said quite enough to the rich old codger! If that does not bring him to a brighter realization, nothing else will bring him any further. But that was enough of speech. In your homeland it is indeed difficult to lead people to the pure truth! For immediately one hears the same old question: Where does this come from then? We have known him since his childhood! And then that is already the end of any further instruction. For whoever is confused by the teacher will also be confused more or less by his teaching. And to force such people who are basically not evil, into a faith with miracles and extraordinary signs is the same as robbing them of all freedom of their soul and their will at one fell swoop; therefore it is better to let them go until they in the end come themselves and ask for a further explanation.
GGJ|6|59|3|0|But if during the several days of our stay here some should nonetheless come, who demand further information about Me, then tell them very little about My signs and particularly about those that should be kept secret, but instead just give them hints; but above all tell them exactly what they should do in order to achieve eternal life. If they are not satisfied with that, then let them go; for it is not correct to throw pearls before swine. Whoever does not respect a small gift truly does not deserve a greater one!
GGJ|6|59|4|0|There are people here who enjoy chatting from time to time about spiritual things and relationships for hours and hours, but at the same time are quite edified and full of good things and intentions; but as soon as they then go home again to their familiar worldly business, everything is as if forgotten! If something just gets in their way, they become full of the most oppressive worldly cares despite all their previous spiritual comfort they received and do not even want to remember the pure spiritual comforts they had. What are they good for then?!
GGJ|6|59|5|0|And so, you see, My Simon Juda, your good conversations with your old friend were just like this! You see, he now no longer is thinking about it, because a trader from Canaan has come to him and both have now to make a very profitable sale of various trading goods! He very well knows it that I am here Myself, and he would have been able to come to Me in order to discuss with Me My capabilities which are so extraordinary to him. I truly would not have shown him the door! But no, the merchant from Canaan stands much higher in his estimation, and you now do not have to fear that he will discuss anything else with you about Me!
GGJ|6|59|6|0|Therefore such people are not suitable by far or apt for the kingdom of God. They are like those farmers who when ploughing do not direct their eyes forward, but backwards and thus cannot see forwards how the ox pulls the plough and whether it is cutting the correct furrow and throws up the soil. Such people are therefore not suitable for the Kingdom of God by far. It is also better to leave such people standing, where they may stand, because they are not to be turned away from their worldly cares with light-filled words.
GGJ|6|59|7|0|I say to you all as well: If you ever start to preach My teachings to the people in My name as complete disciples, then be attentive to the following: If you are received warmly in an area or in a house, remain there and teach the people well and good, and baptize them in My name with water, as John did, and I will then baptize them with My spirit from above!
GGJ|6|59|8|0|But wherever you are not welcomed or in the same manner like your old friend has now accepted your words, then even shake off the dust from your feet that remains stuck to them, so that nothing worldly should remain with you from such a place or house! For you know that My kingdom is not of this world, but instead must be created through realization and through the observance of My word in the inside of man. But the creation of this inner spiritual world of life and heaven is always a difficult thing as long as something worldly is stuck on a person.
GGJ|6|59|9|0|I mean by the mentioned dust on your feet however not the natural dust of a room or on the streets, but by dust I mean those worldly clever speeches of such people who are very like your old friend. They sound very polite, friendly and very suitable for worldly understanding; but they are nonetheless nothing but sheer dust, because they stand for only worldly things and there is no trace in it of any true seriousness. But just like the empty void dust of the street cannot be of any use to a hiker, such worldly dusty speeches of such rich and clever citizens are the same.
GGJ|6|59|10|0|Although such dust can be of no use to anyone, nonetheless it can be more or less harmful to the hiker. If a wind comes and lifts the dust into the air, then the eyes must be closed and the mouth kept shut, otherwise one can be blinded or suffocated. One must also remain standing or even lie on the ground with the face to the earth until the wind has carried the annoying dust away. And that will certainly have cost the hiker time, as a consequence of which he will reach his destination later than if the dust spreading had not occurred.
GGJ|6|59|11|0|But whatever the dust or the streets and alleys is to the hiker, the vain worldly dust of words is to a pilgrim of life on the path of life that I have shown you all. It easily dulls the inner eye and can even have an quite suffocatingly effect on the true, inner, spiritual eye of the soul. Even with all care being taken, it still impedes the spiritual progress! Therefore I say that you all should shake off even the dust that remains stuck to your feet so that nothing worldly at all should be in you; for truly I say unto you: As long as some worldly atom sticks to a soul, it cannot fully enter My kingdom; for everything worldly is to the soul what poison is to the body. A smallest hardly visible drop of a strong poison can give death to the body, and likewise an atom of worldliness can quite destroy the soul of a person or at least bring such damage that it then will have to take a long time to be fully healed to bear eternal life. Experience will give you the fullest confirmation of this."
GGJ|6|59|12|0|Peter said: "Lord, it will be no easy thing for us, to teach Your word to other people! For how will we know whether a person is suitable to accept Your gospel? The old fellow out there would have been quite a suitable person for me, since he otherwise has a quite good mindset and enjoys discussing higher and more spiritual things in his hours when leisure, and, as far as I know, also does good to poor people. Well, if such people also belong to the doubtful, with whom one should have nothing to do, then I truly do not know whom one should consider suitable for the messenger of Your gospel."
GGJ|6|59|13|0|I said: "Are you all still blind and do not notice what I say to you? Last year did you not see the rich youth? He asked Me what he should do in order to achieve eternal life. And I said to him that he should keep the commandments and love God above all things and his neighbour as himself. Then the young man said and insisted that he had done all that since his childhood. But I said to him: Well, good then – if you want more, sell all your goods, distribute the money among the poor and then come and follow Me, and in that way you will prepare a great treasure for yourself in heaven! Immediately the young man became sad, turned his back on us and went his way. But I then made the remark that it is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to go to heaven. Then you were surprised about it and thought that very few will reach the kingdom of heaven. And I said to you all that many things seem impossible to man which are very possible to God indeed.
GGJ|6|59|14|0|At that stage you did not fully see things; but now they should be much more comprehensible to you. What would we have won, for example, if we had begun to intensively trying to persuade the young man so that he should nonetheless do what I advised him to do? Nothing at all! He would have produced his worldly reasons for us for several days, that with even the best will he could not follow My advice for the moment, and we would have stood on the same spot with him after several days like at the first moment of our meeting. But we preferred to move on quickly and soon found an opportunity where we could perform a lot of good. You see, there we shook off the dust that the young man obviously had spread and moved on unhindered along our way!
GGJ|6|59|15|0|Those out there in the forecourt are all such people who in themselves are very just and very clever people, characteristics which have made them also very rich; but they are not yet mature enough for My gospel by far and will also find it difficult to get that far in this life. Thus you should in future not preach My word to such people; for it will cause no roots to grow in them and even less mature to any sort of fruit.
GGJ|6|59|16|0|You, Peter, have truly said very appropriate truths to the rich citizen, just as if you had spoken with My mouth! What effect did it have on him however? You see, none at all! He now speaks as freely and unhindered with his fellow merchants as if you had never spoken a word about Me to him! He knows that I am here; at least curiosity should lead him to Me, so that he could discuss with Myself what you told him about Me! In itself, this is as indifferent to the rich man as a fly which is squashed by his foot along the way. He does not think much of us and our help which seems too little to him, since he is a very rich and clever man – and there are many who are just like him.
GGJ|6|59|17|0|You see, those are the true world-wallow-swine, to whom you should not throw My pearls; for they do not care about anything other than whether and what can be materially gained in a matter. That is why the rich man admonished you for having left your profitable business and followed Me in a way for nothing at all.
GGJ|6|59|18|0|These people are otherwise very well behaved and observe fine customs in front of everyone; but that is all like the fine and dainty whitewash of a grave which externally is seen as quite edifying, but inside it is nonetheless full of the rot of death and the disgusting smell of pestilence. As long as a man can very calmly put away his profit and no mishap in business befalls him, he will always be in the best and also even the most generous mood; but if we allow him to really heavily loose when speculating, then just look at your friendly man and begin to speak to him about inner, spiritual truths, and I guarantee you that you will be chased out before you even open your mouth! And see, this is mainly the reason why I have called you away from your otherwise very praise-worthy enthusiasm; for with such people every inner spiritual word is almost fully in vain!
GGJ|6|59|19|0|You have indeed revealed to him that this great movement of the sea is caused by My all-powerful will alone, and that in general I only need to will it and all elements obey Me. This is certainly no little matter! But just look outside and you will immediately convince yourself what a trifle impression such news of yours has made on him! He has not even gone to look whether the sea is still in great motion and whether a part of it is quite calm!
GGJ|6|59|20|0|You also let him taste the fact that the unbelievers will have to face My judgment. That only cost him at most a little smile, and he thought by himself: 'Oh you poor hungry man, just make sure that the judgment of an empty stomach and bare skin does not come upon you soon! Tell Me now whether such people should be preached My word!"
GGJ|6|59|21|0|Said quite angrily Peter: "Ah, if so, then I would much rather be a Greek's swineherd than a preacher to such people! Now I understand for the first time Your zeal last year in the Temple! One must preach to them a different word with whips and ropes as You did in the Temple! This brood is in the end even worse than the most enthusiastic Pharisees in the Temple; for those at less have the semblance of being spiritual – which of course is also good for nothing – but this brood has nothing but the purest and very most material world! Oh it is good that You, oh Lord, have drawn our attention to all this! Truly, with this dust of the alleys our feet shall nevermore be dirtied! But what shall we do now?"
GGJ|6|59|22|0|I said: "We will now go a little outside, so that you can all be convinced of the indifference of these people; then we will come back here again. I soon will then have a very heavy rain coming, however, and soon we will soon be rid of these annoying guests. Thus let us go outside as I have said! But pay particular attention to everyone we meet! Here we will then speak further about it and then our make our decisions."
GGJ|6|60|1|1|The merchants' indifference in the spiritual field
GGJ|6|60|1|0|There were still almost three hours before the middle of the day when we left our room on My request and went outside passing many guests. The innkeeper, who had a lot to do and speak with the guests, asked Me for forgiveness for paying so little attention to Me because of the many guests.
GGJ|6|60|2|0|But I said to him: "Do not worry about that at all! Whoever is with Me in his heart can do his necessary daily work with his limbs unhindered as he wants and as he can and as his trade demands it, and he nonetheless devotes Me the fullest and truest attention; any other attention has anyway no value before Me.
GGJ|6|60|3|0|We will now go outside until midday and will take a look at the activity of the sea from along the shore. But before we come back again a very heavy rain will come, arranged by Myself, which will drive these annoying traders home before us, as I have already mentioned; for these people of the world have the greatest fear of a storm. If they see a storm approaching, they will immediately and most quickly head back to the city. Just see to it that none of them leaves without paying!"
GGJ|6|60|4|0|The innkeeper said: "Oh Lord, I thank You for this advice and particularly for the promised storm; for these guests are the most annoying for me!"
GGJ|6|60|5|0|Thereupon we left, because the innkeeper was called by a guest, which caused the innkeeper to feel quite uncomfortable.
GGJ|6|60|6|0|When we were outside, I asked Peter: "Well, have you noticed your old friend?! How did you like him?"
GGJ|6|60|7|0|Peter said quite annoyed: "Ah, that is the end of everything! If these people had granted us even one glance or at least one had asked the other who we were! But no, they did not even give us a glance, although they know You and have heard already many things about You! Truly, I have never met such very dumb and most indifferent people before! If we meet a swineherd today, these animals will certainly look at us and begin to grunt at us; but we are as good as nothing to these people, as if we were not there at all. Oh you bad, deaf and very blind world! Oh Lord, just let a very heftiest storm break out over them with countless many flashes of lightning so that their overly stoic indifference will leave them! Yes truly, they are the real pigs to whom one should not throw Your pearls of life!"
GGJ|6|60|8|0|I said: "I have said to you before that this is the way things are with these traders! They know only their stock and their money. Whoever has no stock and no money in comparison with them is likewise as good as no man at all to them. What they deign to think about a person of our moneyless kind consists simply of this, that they calculate by themselves and say: 'Look, what could this poor devil be worth as a slave?' Only as bad stock could we thus have any value for them; for there are many among them who secretly run the slave trade, and your old friend is one of the strongest among the others and has his business annually in Egypt, in Rome, in Greece and also in Persia. What do you say to that when a Jew does such a thing?"
GGJ|6|60|9|0|Peter said: "He should be stoned! But I and actually all of us still do not fully understand it, how You, oh Lord, can look at such terrible people with so much patience and forbearance; for this is even more than Sodom and Gomorrah. If the heathens do this, they are to be excused, but never ever a Jew!"
GGJ|6|61|1|1|On reincarnation. The earth as a school for the children of God
GGJ|6|61|1|0|Said I: "Do not become too quick-tempered; since by far you do not know what guests are walking around on this earth, and what it takes to guide them in time into the sphere to become children of God! However, once you have been fully strengthened by My spirit which I will send to you after My ascension, you will clearly see and give Me the honours for being so patient and forbearing.
GGJ|6|61|2|0|Who from you is able to comprehend something, should know, that souls also from other worlds have entered the flesh of this world and so are the children of the snake of this earth. They indeed have died once, and some even several times, but for their completion took on flesh again.
GGJ|6|61|3|0|You often already have heard about a migration of souls. The far away Orient still today believes very firmly in it. However, such believe has become very tainted with them, because they let the human souls return to the animal flesh. Alone, this is far from true.
GGJ|6|61|4|0|That a human soul of this world collects itself out of the mineral-, plant- and animal kingdom and pushes upwards to become a human soul, has been shown to you to the biggest part and also how this takes place in a well arranged order. However, no even still so incomplete human soul can ever migrate backwards anymore, except in the spiritual middle kingdom according to the outer appearance, for the purpose of its humiliation and possible emerging betterment. If such has occurred to a certain degree, above which it cannot go any further due to a lack of higher abilities, such a soul can then in a simply creaturely bliss on any other world body, this means going over in its spiritual sphere, or, if she wants to, once again enter the flesh of this earth, a path along which she can attain higher abilities with which help she even can attain the childship of God.
GGJ|6|61|5|0|Thus also from other worlds souls migrate into the flesh of people on this earth, in order to attain those countless many spiritual properties, which are necessary to attain the true childship of God.
GGJ|6|61|6|0|Since this earth is such a schoolhouse, it is treated by Me with so much patience, leniency and forbearance. Who from you can comprehend this, comprehend it; however, he should keep it to himself since it is not given to all to understand all the secrets of the kingdom of God. If you nevertheless find someone who is possibly a person with the right spirit, you can reveal to him from time to time the one or other secret, but only for himself; because I want it that a real person should acquire all such by his own diligence from My teaching.
GGJ|6|61|7|0|Once a person knows what he has to do to attain the everlasting life and its treasures, he should do and live accordingly, and he will in himself see, hear and livingly feel the full fulfilment of My promises progressing.
GGJ|6|61|8|0|To reveal to people too much about such extraordinary secrets via the mouth, has either no value at all or just very little; since firstly he cannot grasp it and secondly such for him incomprehensible information can quite easily disturb his faith which at least he has acquired so far. Since to comprehend this in the true, inner, spiritual life depth, takes obviously more than just the dead letter of the law and the prophets."
GGJ|6|62|1|1|The monstrous sea serpent
GGJ|6|62|1|0|(The Lord:) "But now we have walked along the shore of the sea so far, that we can hardly see the town anymore, and the waves mightily pound the rocky shore. There in front of us is a fisher's hut! In it we want to await the foretold storm. Look there towards midday! From there it will come most mightily and there will be no lack of lightening. It shall start to build up and quickly move towards Capernaum!"
GGJ|6|62|2|0|When I hardly had finished such words, all of a sudden quite frightful storm clouds started to rise out of the sea and above all the mountains, which the guests at our innkeeper in Capernaum soon noticed. However, when the evil looking storm was beginning to move ever more quickly towards the city with great din and mighty thunder, the guests speedily paid their bill, and all ran away as fast as they were able to. All trade conversations came to a sudden stop and our innkeeper got rid of his tiresome guests all at once. However, when the storm also moved towards us, even our Jew-Greeks became afraid, since also they as earlier Jews had an innate fear about such storms.
GGJ|6|62|3|0|However I admonished them to keep their courage and be fearless and said: "Can't you see that the spirits of this storm are also subservient to My will?! Do not fear, - nobody will suffer any harm! I did not call the storm primarily for the citizens of Capernaum, but rather more for the sake of the envoys from Jerusalem, so that they can feel all the more how God rewards and protects the loyal servants of Mammon."
GGJ|6|62|4|0|Just when I had said this, a lightening bolt struck right in front of us the earth with a most powerful din.
GGJ|6|62|5|0|The Jew-Greeks rebounded from fear and one said to Me: "O Lord, drive this monster away from here, otherwise we are all going to perish!"
GGJ|6|62|6|0|And I commanded the storm and it moved away and we stood under a free blue sky, about which the Jew-Greeks were very happy and started to praised Me a lot for it.
GGJ|6|62|7|0|When we left the hut and walked closer to the sea, one of the Jews noticed, that in a distance of about two-hundred steps a monster curled mightily in the water and many sea birds attacked it from the air. He asked Me what this monster was.
GGJ|6|62|8|0|And I said: "This is a large sea snake which, like usually, goes out to hunt during a storm; otherwise it always stays at the bottom of the sea. Once it satiated itself, it sinks again to the bottom and lies there often for several weeks. If it gets hungry again, it rises to the surface and hunts for prey. If it does not find enough food in the water to become fully satiated, it creeps onto shore areas and hunts for lambs, goats, also pigs, calves and donkey colts. If it gets close to ships, it causes them a great deal of troubles, because if hungry it also devours people. And with that you also know what rare animal you have seen."
GGJ|6|62|9|0|Asked Peter: "Lord, such a monster I have seen once as a fisherman and thought: 'See, this is a giant eel; it should be caught with a good bait!' With an assistant I prepared a bait and placed it; but the animal avoided the bait and suddenly disappeared and until now was not seen again. What would it take to possibly catch such an animal?"
GGJ|6|62|10|0|Said I: "For people as they are now, this would be totally impossible! Since firstly such a snake is quite clever and knows to avoid all threatening dangers, secondly it is very quick with its movements so that even the best sail ship could not catch up with it, and thirdly it is for you unbelievably strong. If driven into a for her threatening corner, it would attack the enemy and crush him in an instant. It would therefore not be advisable to seriously pursue it. In this sea there are only two such animals and once extinct, these waters will be completely free of such monsters. These two existing ones are already very old and belong to the prehistoric animal epoch, although only having the age of Noah, this means from his birth until now.
GGJ|6|62|11|0|These animals actually belong to the large oceans; but at the time of the great flood of Noah, they ended up here in this inland sea and since then exist here and will still continue to exist for another couple of hundred years.
GGJ|6|62|12|0|In such large animals the most raw world soul life substance is collected and is ripened for a better transition. Once the animal finally dies, it collected life goes over into many thousand times thousand higher life forms, where it already in a shorter period obtains a higher life ripeness, either still in the water, in the air or on land, and this continues through all life forms up to humans. But the human souls who have developed along such roads, nevertheless are standing on a very low level and were called by the ancient wise 'children of the snake and dragons'; because the ancient wise knew in their simplicity more about the origins of souls than the wise nowadays.
GGJ|6|62|13|0|Those are thus the children of this world; in there own way they are clever and earthly rich and powerful, - but by far not suitable for the acceptance of a higher, spiritual life.
GGJ|6|62|14|0|Our traders from Capernaum are of the very same soul origin. They are still committing commercial robbery and are really extremely happy if they have made a rather enormous profit. They therefore still contain a lot of the voracious nature of the snake and collect ongoingly treasures over treasures, just like this animal collects all kinds of life substances by its insatiable gluttony.
GGJ|6|62|15|0|But just as everything is taken away from this animal when dying, and distributed to higher life forms, also after the death of the body, everything is taken away from such rich and selfish fogeys, and in the beyond they must be purified from their old snake-like nature by great poverty and by hunger and thirst. It is indeed bitter and terrible that it is like that; but for those kind of lowest level life forms, it cannot be otherwise."
GGJ|6|63|1|1|The reason for God becoming man
GGJ|6|63|1|0|(The Lord:) "To create is easy; but to guide the creatures, which where placed outside of oneself, to become free, unjudged and independent beings, is even for the divine almightiness no small matter. Nevertheless, with patience and forbearance one can in the end achieve everything, and once a matter with regard to the best purpose has been achieved, one does not think of the time anymore required to achieve it.
GGJ|6|63|2|0|It compares to a pregnant woman, who also during her pregnancy has to endure a lot of fear and labour pains; however, once the child is born out of the woman into the world after a certain time, then all fears of the woman have subsided, and she does not think anymore about the labour pains, since she sees in front of her the living fruit, which has gone forth from her into a free and independent life.
GGJ|6|63|3|0|If the making of an independent being would be a matter to achieve more easily, the Creator of all things and all beings would truly not regard it as necessary, to come into this world as a man Himself, to accomplish the possible most perfect free creation of man through teachings and deeds.
GGJ|6|63|4|0|If somebody else would have told you this, you would say to him: 'Man, what are you drivelling about and what nonsense are you talking!' But I Myself tell you here such, and thus you can believe Me that it is so; since for a trifle matter I would never have taken up the flesh of this world and even its death, and walk with you, My creatures, like a real father with his children.
GGJ|6|63|5|0|You now say to yourselves that this is highly true, but why does it happens precisely now, and what about the past time eternities, in which God existed just as endlessly perfect like now, - what happened to those creatures, who could not attain this present life perfection, since I never before have taken up a physical body like a created person.
GGJ|6|63|6|0|Yes, My dear children, this is quite a weighty question! However, partly I already have explained this to you, My old disciples, when we where with old Marcus at Caesarea Philippi, and you still know some of it about this; but you still do not know fully, why out of the infinite time periods in particular this period has been chosen, to give to the human creatures from now on the full godlikeness for ever.
GGJ|6|63|7|0|See, with the whole, endless large creation, God observes with regard to time and space always one and the same most wise order! Would it be impossible for God to create a person equipped with all wisdom and strength without procreation and a mother's womb, just as it is possible for Him, to call in an instance a lightening strike from the air?! Certainly not, and I Myself have given you sufficient proofs for this!
GGJ|6|63|8|0|However, if this is possible for God, why then does He allows it that man is first fathered into a woman's womb, and then develops and grows in same from period to period and part by part? If fully ripened in the mother's womb over a considerable period of time, he reaches laborious birth, when still lacking the full development of many body parts. In time these become more fully developed; the tongue becomes more flexible and begins to babble words, the organs become increasingly more orderly, and the stronger and the more mature becoming soul can make more and more use of them, and so it continues from step to step up- and forward for as long until man after about thirty to forty years, exists as a strong, experience rich and intelligent person. All knowledge and experiences he had to acquire through own troubles and work, so that he can become a useful and honourable fellow citizen to his fellow-men. Yes, why then all this with every person, if God is almighty and can produce a fully wise and strong human being without birth and education out of the air or even from nothing?
GGJ|6|63|9|0|Indeed, God can do this; but what would such people be? I say to you: nothing than machines who never could have an own free will, never could have an own self-consciousness and never could have an independent free activity, neither in thinking nor in feeling and actions, but God's almighty will would have to animate them anew every moment out of Himself; He Himself had to think and will in them and had to stimulate and draw their limbs into action. If God would not do this, such a person would then be apparently completely dead and had to disappear from existence instantly.
GGJ|6|63|10|0|So that the once created person can freely exist like out of himself, develops and consolidates himself, then like out of his own strength becomes free in thinking, will and action, God already from eternity established an order, according to which the once released ideas of God had to isolate themselves more and more from God, finally had to so to speak find and feel themselves as a separated being and life and become freely active according to their own thoughts and free will, so that they thereby as fully life-consolidated can be guided by God through external teachings to become self-growing Gods and be brought to life completion as if by their own means.
GGJ|6|63|11|0|For that it takes a very long time, which is well calculated by God and which is divided into many periods, in which this and that progress can be carried out.
GGJ|6|63|12|0|Just like with every quite properly developing person the moment must arrive, in which he is equipped for the acceptance of a higher wisdom, this moment has come before your eyes for the whole of creation, precisely calculated by God, whereby for all ripened creatures the opportunity is given, to go over from their old judged graves to the full resemblance of God, and therefor it says in the scriptures that now all who were and still are in their graves, will hear the voice of the Son of Man, if they have become ripe out of themselves and out of their own strength have gone forth to the everlasting, true and fully God resembling life.
GGJ|6|63|13|0|And because this from God already from eternity clear and well calculated moment has arrived now, in which all creatures who have attained a certain absolutely independent ripeness, which truly and clearly can be recognised thereby, that the most people nearly doesn't know anything about God anymore and are completely isolated from God, I as God am here, to not guide the people by My almightiness anymore, but only through the teaching which I give to them, as if I Myself am not more and nothing else than they themselves.
GGJ|6|63|14|0|I can now as a person communicate with them like a foreigner with another foreigner, and the old reason has now come to a complete end, whereby nobody can see God and at the same time keep his life. You can now look at Me as you like and still keep your life unharmed!"
GGJ|6|64|1|1|Disbelief as mark of ripeness for a new revalation. Comparison between the people in Noah's time and those in Jesus' time. The spiritual state of mankind
GGJ|6|64|1|0|(The Lord:) "I now see a quite odd question in you the new disciples, which consist therein that you say: 'Yes, if the nearly total lack of faith in a true God is the actual reason of ripeness towards God, we do not understand why God during the times of Noah, when the faith of man in a true God was also totally absent, had not come to them and gave them a teaching for the free attainment of the everlasting life by their own means! Why then did God rather allowed the evil Great Flood to exterminate God-forgotten mankind?'
GGJ|6|64|2|0|I say to you, that also this question is not completely mindless, and its answer must bring a great light to the relationship between God and His creatures. Thus pay attention!
GGJ|6|64|3|0|The people during the times of Noah were not really that godless as you might think; they just became quite haughty and ignorant towards their well-known God and quite seriously wanted to rebel against Him and rob Him of His power. They did what they wanted; and irrespective of the still so wise laws given to them from heaven, they treaded them with the feet and did exactly the opposite.
GGJ|6|64|4|0|These people hated the to them only too well-known God and were enemies of everything which belonged to the almightiness and wisdom of God. They cursed everything that came from God, even the visible creation, finally even the earth itself, and in all seriousness took the decision, to destroy the whole earth with their explosive grains. At various occasions they were warned by the people of the heights and also been punished for their daringness.
GGJ|6|64|5|0|Whole nations were separated from them and guided to far away lands, whose successors are still living today and still contain old teachings, unfortunately of course not as pure anymore. But all this was in vain. They again became powerful, namely the Hanochites, whose city finally became a lot bigger than the whole, great Promised Land. Finally they subjugated the children of the heights, except the family of Noah, the only ones who stayed loyal to God.
GGJ|6|64|6|0|During the times of Noah, out of pure devilment, they began to destroy the mountains, although being warned by the wise of the mountain dwellers, that beneath the mountains are the biggest water reservoirs, and if they in their foolhardiness would continue to level only one of the mountains to its base and its mass is sunk into the depth of the sea, it would cause several underground water sluices to be opened, through which in a very short time would stream so much water onto the surface, that it would rise above the high mountains and drown them all. Alas, all such warnings were not only in vain, but encouraged them even more to work on the destruction of the mountains with a nearly indescribable energy.
GGJ|6|64|7|0|Noah now realized that all admonitions and instructions were fruitless, and asked God for a means to save at least a few good people and animals and food; for he saw only too clearly the sad results of the evil-foolish work of the world people of that time. Only then was he taught by God to build a container, for which he was given a plan and measurements from heaven.
GGJ|6|64|8|0|When the evil fools with the hardest work demolished only the foot of one of the more significant mountains, the reward for their work already showed. The huge weightiness of the actual high mountain, whose support were demolished, started to sink into the depth, and drove the most terrible water masses in mighty streams to the surface of the earth. Naturally also the air, namely by the many hot water streams, was filled with very thick vapours and clouds, and the rain started to fall down in streams, contributing to the rise of the water above the mountains. More than a third of the whole continent of Asia was flooded, and all Hanochites, who already regarded themselves as all mankind of the earth, perished, and their city also sank into the depth of the earth.
GGJ|6|64|9|0|From this My quite short, but most true representation of the pre-Noah people, it is clear, that they were not at all unfamiliar with God, but they wanted to rise above Him, and this fact very much proves, that they were not unfamiliar about Him.
GGJ|6|64|10|0|Their hate against God simply originated from the fact that they had to die, and this quite often already after thirty to forty years, while under the impression that the mountain dwellers, who reached a very high age, were immortal. For that reason they became very angry with God and quite seriously planned, since they had to die, to also destroy everything else, in defiance of God.
GGJ|6|64|11|0|If so and not otherwise, could you state in yourself, that the people at that stage were also ripe like now?! Look at the people of the earth! How many are there even among the Jews, who truly believe in a God and livingly truly put their trust in Him? Almost all of them only have a habitual faith, but in their hearts they are totally godless, and it does not occur to them, that truly a God could exist, - and if there exist one, He is not at all concerned about the mortal people, there prayers and sacrifices. He only created man, so that they could work and cultivate His earth. This is the actual believe even of the better Jews, - the worse does not believe in nothing anymore anyhow.
GGJ|6|64|12|0|Again others who still belong to the older Jews, as there are some in Samaria, say: 'The statues of Moses are good and one should keep them, irrespective if they originate from God or just from Moses. Who keeps the statues does not do wrong, irrespective if there exists a God or not. One should do good for the sake its being good, and avoid evil because it is evil.
GGJ|6|64|13|0|From such wisdom it again becomes clear, that the living faith in God is not present at all. And the way faith in God is applied in the temple, you yourself know just too well, and it is not necessary to waste another word about it. Since where there is no conscience anymore to abolish the commandments of God and put in its place worldly statues as holy and as if given by God, all faith in a true God has fully come to an end! Before Me, you were still searching for something divine in the temple and kept its statues as far as possible, - but the existence of a true God even you doubted, and your faith was a habit already from the cradle, which would be quite difficult for you to abandon, since you had nothing better to replace it with and your old habitual faith became part of your life's nature. Therefore also your faith was good as none whatsoever.
GGJ|6|64|14|0|Also with the Jews, as the chosen nation of God, no faith exist anymore; if however, there cannot be searched and found any faith with them anymore, how can it be searched and found among the heathens?! During earlier times they still believed in their idols and oracles; now they believe in nothing anymore. They still practise the external ceremonies and customs, but faith has vanished a long time ago.
GGJ|6|64|15|0|Only in Egypt does there exist a few scholars of Plato, Socrates and Aristotles, who still accept the possibility of a highest God, but not any known God-being; but they also think that a person through an extremely austere life can get to the point, to feel the divine spirit in certain holy moments and during such feeling be able to cast some bright glances into the future. No mortal however, can get any further than that. What happens to man after his bodily death, was a Gordian knot which nobody could disentangle. There exist many sagas and opinions about it, which activate a little hope in man, but nowhere any certainty can be found.
GGJ|6|64|16|0|This is how the best part of the heathens think about it. If so, as you now easily can see and understand, it is also clear, that precisely now a ripeness between Creator and creatures has emerged, by which man has reached a state, to be taught by God without harming their life independence and be guided and brought to their God-resembling life's completion. - Do you understand this well?"
GGJ|6|65|1|1|The otherworldly guidance of the souls that incarnated as human beings before Jesus. On the Kingdom of Heaven
GGJ|6|65|1|0|Said Peter: "Lord, we understand this quite well; but the only question remains: What will happen to those who have lived prior to Your descend, and this from Adam onwards? Can they still attain the true life completion, and how?"
GGJ|6|65|2|0|Said I: "This is of course quite obvious! I have not opened the gates to life for only those currently living on earth, but also for all who have gone to the beyond long ago. And many of the old sinners will have to undergo somewhere another short flesh life trial anew, as I have shown it to you already.
GGJ|6|65|3|0|However, in the beyond there are endless many schools, in which the souls can be instructed in the most practical manner. But of course in the beyond it is not that easily achieved as here, because there a soul has no other world and surrounding as the one, which originates out of her thinking, feeling and will and provides everything to the soul what she loves and want.
GGJ|6|65|4|0|Now, it then apparently is more difficult, to guide a soul favourably, if she is full erroneous perceptions, than here where she is standing on foreign and firm soil and is surrounded by a large mass of likewise totally foreign surroundings. However, nevertheless also in the beyond there exist sufficient means, through which a soul can be influenced fruitfully. But this will be explained to you more closely at another opportunity.
GGJ|6|65|5|0|This however, should serve nobody as a particular consolation; since if in the beyond a soul in herself and thus in her world, becomes more bad and evil rather than better, it goes without saying that in the same measure also her pseudo-world and her society and surrounding becomes equally bad. As the soul in itself becomes more truthless and lightless, so does also her world and her surrounding, which starts to press and torture her. With the increase in torture also her rage and thirst for revenge increases, and this is already the entrance to hell, and is truly a second death of the soul, from which it is very difficult to save her.
GGJ|6|65|6|0|These are of course only pure means whereby a soul over a great length of time can be saved; but they truly look very sad! Since it can cost some arch-evil soul billions of earth years, until she through such agonising means comes to some betterment out of herself. Therefore, one day here on earth is worth more than a hundred years in the beyond, calculated in earth years. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|65|7|0|Said now all again: "Yes, Lord, we understand this; but in the background still another question rises, and it consist more or less of the following: If a soul has passed away from here but is not yet completed and lives in a pure pseudo-world which originates from her thinking, feeling and will - what also could be called a phantasy-world - of what then does the world of completed souls comprises? How does the kingdom of heaven look like, and to what can it be good and truthfully compared?"
GGJ|6|65|8|0|Said I: "It is already time to return to the innkeeper, - but since this is not an unimportant question, I will answer it along the way. Thus lets go and listen to Me!
GGJ|6|65|9|0|See, with the actual kingdom of heaven, which is a kingdom of truth, light and love, as I have shown to you already at various opportunities, it has the most truest circumstances: This kingdom is not an external ostentation and does not enter a person with external signs and attributes, but it develops entirely inside you, is then in you, grows in you, penetrates you and becomes your dwelling and your most blissful world.
GGJ|6|65|10|0|But here the kingdom of heaven equals a sower who sowed the good seed. Some of it fell onto the road; of this a part was eaten by the birds of the air and another part was treaded on by travellers. The seed thus did not came up and also did not yielded any fruit. Some fell on a rocky surface. Initially some sprouted for as long the stones had some moisture in it, but the seed could not drive any feeding roots into the rock; the moisture was also not enough for the greater feeding of the stalk, and thus it dried out and did not yield any fruit. Another part however, fell underneath the thorns and shrubs. Initially it sprouted quite well, but when it had to develop fully, it was overgrown by the thorns and the wild shrubs, it thus perished and also yielded no fruit. Only one part fell onto a good earth, came up and yielded multiple fruit.
GGJ|6|65|11|0|And see, it is the same with the kingdom of heaven on this earth! I Myself am the Sower, and My word is the good seed, from which for everyone the kingdom of heaven should grow as fruit. Where it will fall on good soil, it will yield hundredfold fruit; but if it falls onto the roads of this world, or onto the rocks or between thorns and wild shrubs, it will not yield any fruit. Among the people however, which I compare to the roads, must be understood the actual world people, as we had many at our innkeeper today. The travellers on the road who tread the seed, are their trade- and profit efforts, and their trade thoughts flying in all direction, are the birds which eat the seed not yet treaded on, so that no fruit could grow. Those type of people are, as already said, the actual pigs, to whom My pearls should not be thrown as food.
GGJ|6|65|12|0|Under stones is meant those world wise who accept everything with a certain greediness, - but because they are founded inside on all kinds of worldly falsities, their disposition has so to speak become hardened, and as such the new seed in them has too little animating moisture and too little soft and pliable soil for the acceptance of feeding roots. If a wind and drought comes, the little stalk soon dries out and since it has no roots it will be blown away by the wind. Or, if this person is confronted with any temptation, he says: 'I have known it from the beginning that there is nothing to this matter! Where is the promise which should become fulfilled, - and instead of the fulfilment I have to suffer! Therefore away with all such new teachings!' This is thus the stone.
GGJ|6|65|13|0|Who are then the thorns and the wild shrubs? These are those rather good-natured world citizens, who accept My word with quite a lot of joy and even maintain it for some time. But in time all kinds of worries emerge and together with it all kinds of concerns and fears. They suffocate the living word in their hearts so that it also cannot yield any fruit.
GGJ|6|65|14|0|And as such we are left with only a small part of people, who can be compared to a truly good soil. They accept the word and immediately put it faithfully to work. And then the seed yields plentiful fruit, and this fruit is then the actual kingdom of heaven in man and does not have external pomp. But this kingdom which man has created in himself out of My word, will expand and provide him with all bliss, light, truth, all wisdom and power over all creatures.
GGJ|6|65|15|0|But you also should recognize from this, where to sow My word; since where you sow it, it also should bear fruit! Above all it must fall into a good soil. If there it yields richly interest, then the traders, world wise and the concerned world citizens will come by themselves and will buy from you the seed for their fields. - Have you comprehended this quite well?"
GGJ|6|65|16|0|Said all: "Lord, also this we have understood quite well and surely will follow Your advice; since we certainly will not sow this most noble life seed on roads, on rocks and under thorns. - However, now the innkeeper meets us in quite a hurry! What is it that he is in such a hurry?"
GGJ|6|66|1|1|The avaricious chief of Capernaum
GGJ|6|66|1|0|Said I: "Not much of particular importance! However, let him come and tell you himself!"
GGJ|6|66|2|0|The innkeeper then came to us and said: "The chief of the synagogue of Capernaum send someone to collect the tenth of the fish, of which he heard that I have made a rich catch and did not inform him about it, and as a well-earned punishment I should give him three times the tenth of the noble fish. The good thing is that he doesn't know that the fish was caught in the evening of a Sabbath; if someone would tell him this, he would certainly take all the fish away! Pity that earlier chief has left, - he was quite a good man; but the current one is a real plague for us and treats the people as if all of them were his slaves! O Lord, could this evil not be mitigated?"
GGJ|6|66|3|0|Said I: "O yes, and this in a quite peculiar manner! Send a messenger to the chief who should tell him that he first has to send someone who should count the fish in your container, so that you are not giving him too much or too little of the prescribed threefold penalty tenth. He then soon will arrive with his officials and start to count the fish, - but he will find none! Since the fish were created by Me, I can make them disappear again and then create them again. If he gets agitated by it and accuses you of taking the fish away when informed about his instructions, then ask him for witnesses for it, or you are going to place yourself under Roman protection. If he hears this, he will leave and not insist on the penalty tenth any longer. Do this and everything will work out quite well!"
GGJ|6|66|4|0|Said the innkeeper: "But now also the midday meal is ready! Should we not first consume it, so that we are not disturbed by the chief?"
GGJ|6|66|5|0|Said I: "We will consume the meal totally undisturbed, - even if hundred chiefs are busy outside with counting fish! He even can come to us if he wants to, and he will be glad to be leaving with a healthy skin for home."
GGJ|6|66|6|0|When the innkeeper heard such from Me, he was very glad, send immediately a messenger to the chief and we went to our meal and were quite cheerful, especially about the escape of the many morning guests because of the storm.
GGJ|6|66|7|0|But after the meal I said to the innkeeper: "He is arriving now; but have a prior look at the container and you will see what fish the chief will find in it!"
GGJ|6|66|8|0|The innkeeper quickly went outside and was horrified when discovering the giant snake, which was seen earlier on during the storm, swimming around instead of the large noble fish.
GGJ|6|66|9|0|The chief also did not want to hear anything about any fish counting anymore, when he saw the monster. It is thus understandable that our innkeeper, given the mentioned circumstances, was soon and easily finished with the chief; since from the monster he did not wanted to have the normal tenth and even less so any triple penalty tenth.
GGJ|6|66|10|0|When seeing the monster, he hastily rebounded and said: "It looks like if the monster has already taken the tenth instead of me! I would have loved to have seen some of these noble fish on my table, but since nothing is there anymore, it of course must be good as it is. Where there is nothing, there also is no law or right, and thus we are good friends again; however, if you again make such a catch of noble fish, let me buy some from you for money! For if you not catch more then ten fish, the tenth falls away anyway. But now let us make sure to get away from the sea as far as possible; because the monster could move onto the land and consume us all like a fly! For it has a pharynx to devour houses!"
GGJ|6|66|11|0|Thereupon he hastily went home and was not seen at the sea for quite a long time, since he became a mighty respect for the monster.
GGJ|6|66|12|0|As soon as the chief had left, also the monster of a giant water snake swam in large bends out to sea while being watched by the innkeeper, until it could not be seen anymore because of the high waves.
GGJ|6|66|13|0|Thereupon the innkeeper looked again into the large fish container and it was as full as before with the most beautiful noble fishes. He then came full of joy back to us, ate and drank at our table and told us what he has seen and how he got along with the chief quite well. At the same time he also asked in which part of the sea such monsters are primarily living, so that one could avoid them; because it would not be pleasant to somewhere collide with them.
GGJ|6|66|14|0|Thereupon I said: "Don't worry about that! This monster lives at the greatest possible depth of the sea and comes about every hundred years during severe great storms to the surface, which originate under the water, but is a very rare occurrence on the inland seas. Now and then, when these monsters are driven by hunger, if they are getting too little food at the bottom, they come on land and hunt for sheep, lambs and calves, also donkey colts and pigs; people and larger animals are very seldom or not at all attacked. But from now on it will not be seen ever again; for its life time has come to an end; therefore you do not need to be afraid about it anymore. Only after a couple of days, send one of the noble fish to the chief, and he will be very content. - But now anybody can ask a question again if there is anything unclear to him; since from tomorrow we will rest for a couple of days here and will not speak a lot about spiritual matters!"
GGJ|6|66|15|0|Said all: "Lord, there is hardly anything we still could ask You about; for we already have received from You the most wise teachings anyway!"
GGJ|6|66|16|0|Said I: "Thus rest, and think about the received teachings!"
GGJ|6|67|1|1|The immortality of the human soul
GGJ|6|67|1|0|Said the innkeeper: "I also have received many teachings out of Your divine mouth already, but I nevertheless have some important questions in the background. One of them appears to me of the biggest importance for life, and if it pleases You, I really would like to have the question answered by You!"
GGJ|6|67|2|0|Said I: "How does your question thus sounds?"
GGJ|6|67|3|0|Said the innkeeper: "Thus, Lord and Master: See, man knows it pretty well, this means through teachings, that his soul, of which, one also have only a vague idea, is immortal; but with all still so firm believe, the bitter feeling of an absolute death and finally full disappearance from the rows of the living and its self-conscience beings, is always present.
GGJ|6|67|4|0|With the thought about an existence beyond the grave, even with the best will, one does not easily get used to so that the heart can experience joy about it, but one always shudders about it anew, because in this most important point, man, despite all still so vigorous efforts, cannot obtain any light from anywhere.
GGJ|6|67|5|0|But because death and grave are the most bitter thoughts of man, and since there is no durable light about it which can be obtained from somewhere, some people cannot really be blamed that they plunge themselves into the whirlwind of the world, to stun this black thought in themselves. Thus about this highly important point a real light from Your mouth, o Lord, would be truly highly necessary! Since to what use would be even the most wise teachings to man, if he does not possesses absolute clarity in his life's consciousness about the life of the soul after death?! One does follow the laws and the teachings, but more for the sake of the external, civil order rather than for any certain obtainment of the everlasting life.
GGJ|6|67|6|0|As far as possible I'm still one of the loyal followers of the laws of Moses and always have loved to communicate about spiritual matters with the most knowledgeable wise of all nations, and in the end they could not say anything more about this questionable point than I myself. The Romans say and also the Greek: 'This is the very fateful veil of the Isis which until now no mortal was able to lift!' Yes, this is said quite nicely and there is also a lot of truth to it; but it is unfortunately not of any use to us! For the dead does not feel, hear and see nothing anymore, and we, who still gnaw on this life like worms on a rotten piece of wood, see, hear and feel about the dead nothing else than their dead and stinking body, which within a few years turns to dust and ash. Thus, Lord and Master, since You are life itself according to your teaching, give me and actually all of us a doubtless light about it! Since truly, I really do not want to live another year together with this gloomy thought of death, the grave and destruction!"
GGJ|6|67|7|0|Said I: "Yes, My dear friend, your question has been put quite well, and from it shines a human need of the highest order; but to give you such a teaching about it, in order for you to feel the everlasting life of your soul by a decisive clearest consciousness in you, is an exceedingly difficult matter! Since see, I actually have come into this world, to thereby give to man the full inner realization of the everlasting life, if he completely lives and acts according to My teaching, or - even if he is familiar with it - but does not live accordingly, he cannot attain this inner life consciousness, since I am alone the only way and door for it.
GGJ|6|67|8|0|You see a blossom on a tree; but you do not see much or even nothing about the future fruit during the time of blossoming. Only when the blossom has fallen off, a very small fruit bud becomes visible. But inside the fruit also the seed with the life germ must grow; but where is it to be seen in the first small fruit bud?! There it seems to be all still the same. The ability is already there but for some time you will not be able to discern it from the other lifeless parts, wherein no life germ grows. But when the fruit reaches full ripeness, you will easily and effortless discover the seed.
GGJ|6|67|9|0|And see, it is nearly the same with the full and clear soul life consciousness in man! For as long man does not has this in himself, for as long the soul in its body is not life ripe. She is still too closely connected to its flesh and thus cannot perceive itself and feel much differently than the very lot of its flesh, and even the best explanations cannot give to the still life unripe soul the inner, totally ripe life consciousness.
GGJ|6|67|10|0|However, once a soul has attained the said life ripeness through its own actions according to My teaching, then every further proof for it is completely unnecessary. Or do you require proof that you are now living in your body? Surely not, and you had to laugh everybody into the face, who would try to proof to you, that your are now living in your body, are moving and be active in all directions. But if you lay down in a deep sleep, could even the most convincing proof that you are still alive, be of any use to you, since you are not in the position to understand it?!
GGJ|6|67|11|0|See, also every animal has a soul whose being is also a spiritual-substantial entity and thus must be of an indestructible nature, otherwise it could not give to the animal limbs any movement! But go and explain it to an animal what is its soul and how it lives through only its soul! Would an animal understand what you have told it? Surely just as little as if you had explained it to a rock! But why does the animal does not understand it, and why does it not have the words, to share its feelings with another creature?
GGJ|6|67|12|0|See, the soul of an animal is necessarily still too deeply buried in its flesh and feels, except for the need of its body, nearly nothing! If someone wants to train an animal for a very simple task, he must give it a lot of effort to awaken the animal soul out of its flesh to such an extend, that it can understand what the person wants from it.
GGJ|6|67|13|0|Do you however believe that there are exist people, whose souls do not stand too far above the animal souls, yes sometimes seemingly even been surpassed? Now, to bring such souls through words to an inner life consciousness already here on earth, would be a totally futile exercise! For these people a blind and dumb believe is sufficient here on earth, so that their souls after the death of the body can continue to live and in the beyond and either have to await a reward or penalty, so that thereby they submit to some lawful order, like the ox in his yoke. Everything else must be kept for another state of life.
GGJ|6|67|14|0|An animal can only be brought to any useful activity intelligence by all kinds of pain-producing discipline, - equally so with a totally simple worldly person, whose soul strives only for the satisfaction of body needs, and except for the ability to speak, cannot show anything substantial above the soul of an animal."
GGJ|6|68|1|1|The cause of the fear of death
GGJ|6|68|1|0|Said I: "That people like you until now could not have attained the certain consciousness of life of the soul after the death of the body, I already have shown to you the reason and you will have understood it; but the fear for the bodily death does actually not lies so much in the uncertain consciousness of the life of the soul after the loss of the body, but a great deal more in the love for the world and in self-love. Through these two types of love, the soul is more and more mixed into its flesh and the result of this is, that thereby the feeling of dying, vanishing and ceasing to exist becomes increasingly strong in her and must express itself in all kinds of fear.
GGJ|6|68|2|0|See, the primordial fathers of the people of the earth, did not have any fear for the death of the body, but often only a longing for it, to become free from the body becoming frail. Because of their God pleasing way of live, from time to time they had bright glances and visions into the beyond and thereby attained a clear and true consciousness about life of the soul after the loss of the body.
GGJ|6|68|3|0|But in current times almost all faith of man in God has extinguished! From where should the bright consciousness of a life of the soul after the bodily death, originate?!
GGJ|6|68|4|0|I say to you: If nearly in general man already doubts the foundation of all life, it is no wonder anymore, if one strongly doubts the life of the own soul after the death of the body.
GGJ|6|68|5|0|Go to the Sadducees and you will find that they are people who firstly are very material and love the world and themselves above all, secondly do not at all believe in a God and thirdly totally denying the immortality of the human soul and scold everyone a fool who believes in any which way in the immortality of the human soul, which is nothing else than a crazy phantasy picture of an insane person, who wants to prove it by empty speeches.
GGJ|6|68|6|0|Look further at the true cynics, scholars of the world wise Greek Diogenes! They are even true enemies of life and they curse any force, which gave them life without their permission. Indeed, they live extremely well-behaved and sober and despise all luxuriousness, yes even the slightest comfort of life. For them the biggest relief is death, after which they do not expect life, but extremely desirable non-existence.
GGJ|6|68|7|0|Therefore you still can today find people in India who interact with souls of deceased people just like with still living people and talk to them about thousands of secret matters. These people do not have the slightest trace of fear for the bodily death, - to the contrary, the day when a person dies is for them a true cheerful day and the birth of a child into this world a real sad day.
GGJ|6|68|8|0|See, as such regarding your question people are very different! What is highly feared by one nation, is not feared at all by another nation with different teachings and expectations. But the people who fear death of the body the most are the Jews, and the reason for it is their great love for the world and sensuous desires. Who maintains them with so much care like the Jews, must loose in time all higher light; since nothing is more harmful for the right and living light of faith than sexual misconduct, all kinds of lecherousness and real carnal whoring, which for a long time already is a worse common practice with the Jews than even the most darkest heathens. This sin really suffocates the soul in the mud of the flesh and even kills the flesh itself. If however so, from where should such a soul take the bright light of life consciousness?!
GGJ|6|68|9|0|You are now a person who pleases Me a lot and at the right time I will place again the life consciousness in your soul; but during your younger days you also have quite keenly submitted to fleshly pleasures, and see, this is with you the main reason why you despite your questioning studies could not have come to a fully true and infallible light! In your present more chaste life, you will also attain more of the inner life light and not ask like you have asked just now. - Did you now have understood Me quite well?"
GGJ|6|68|10|0|Said the innkeeper: "O yes, I have understood You only too well and say together with the Romans: Hinc ergo illae lacrimae ("Thus those tears!", which means: This is thus the reason!)! Yes, yes, Lord, You omniscient, my youth follies have consumed a lot of the life strength of my soul and now in my older days I quite well notice the loss. The only question remains, how can one replace it to at least some extend."
GGJ|6|68|11|0|Said I: "For as long a person lives on this earth and has a complete living serious will, everything is still possible, about which David provides for you a living and tangible example; since also he has at a certain time, which is not unfamiliar to you, sinned a lot in the sphere of the desires of the flesh. But at the right time he changed, out of love for God did not sin anymore and therefore became a man according to the heart of God. Since truly, I say to you, in heaven there is more joy about a sinner, who as such acknowledges his sins, abhors them, has true regret, exercises a right and reasonable penitence and betters himself from the foundation and does not sin anymore, than about ninety-nine righteous people who never needed penitence! Or is it not the case among people that a person has more joy about was lost and found again, even if it was of a very insignificant nature, than about his great treasures who never got lost?! See, it is the same with God, and if it was not like that, truly, you would not have Me as a guest in your inn!
GGJ|6|68|12|0|It is true that your youth sins have caused you some harm, for your flesh and also for your soul; but since you have recognized this and has completely turned away from sin, I have come to you in your house to fully heal you from your maladies.
GGJ|6|68|13|0|But where I have entered once, there also is the fullest forgiveness of all sins and the light and the everlasting life has entered itself. I can therefore tell you that a great salvation has come over your house and yourself, and the results of that will make you more closely familiar with it then I Myself now; for I now only given you the teaching and the promise, but only in the fulfilment will you discover the fulness of truth in you."
GGJ|6|69|1|1|The divine love, its providence and wisdom
GGJ|6|69|1|0|(The Lord:) "Truly, I say to you: Who hears My word, accepts it as the truth and faithfully lives and acts accordingly, will henceforth not feel nor taste death! But who only wants to drag Me along next to the world as a good prey, will until his end on this earth feel very little about life's consolation, and in the beyond it will show clearly what was weighing heavier in him. Since who has more of the world in him, will have a lot to do to reestablish the balance again, and he still has to wait for a long time until I will be sitting in his house as a guest and take My rest with him.
GGJ|6|69|2|0|But you, who knows this now, have good courage, and think for yourself, that one does not cut down a tree with one blow, and you will find rest in your soul! From now on you only have to act according to My word, and the other what you are searching for, will be given to you at the right time.
GGJ|6|69|3|0|Do not worry too much about your house and what your family members will eat and drink; since this is only done by the world people and the heathens, who does not know anything about God and respectively about Me! According to My word search only for the kingdom of God and its most lightful justice, which above all consists in the love for God and for the fellow-man, and everything else will be given to you for free!
GGJ|6|69|4|0|Look at the flowers of the field who do not work and harvest nothing, and the Father in heaven still provides for them, that they are fed and finally are a lot more delightfully dressed than Salomon was ever dressed in his highest king's splendour.
GGJ|6|69|5|0|If God already provides for the gras, which grows today and gets mowed tomorrow and according to an old custom is dried in bundles and burned in the oven to ashes, how much more will God provide for those people, who love Him and keep His commandments!
GGJ|6|69|6|0|If already people, who are now mostly bad and evil, love their children and do as much as possible good for them, how much more will the all-good Father in heaven do to them, who He regarded as worthy to become His children! Or did you ever heard of a person who was talented with a lot of true wisdom, that he became cruel and relentless towards his neighbours or even towards his children?!
GGJ|6|69|7|0|Since human memory it is known that a wise person is also a good person and wants to do good to all people. Only wisdom gave people laws, through which, when easily observed, they all could become fully happy; wisdom only had to sanction the laws for the sake of evil and willfully disobedient people, so that the good people had a means in their hands, to force the evil fools with force to do good, if the gentle admonitions are not honoured. Hence, also the sanctions of the orderly laws are an act of love and mercy out of wisdom.
GGJ|6|69|8|0|If already the full wisdom of people only effectuates good, and guides the unwise people towards true happiness of life, how much more the most highest and deepest wisdom of God!
GGJ|6|69|9|0|That the deepest wisdom of God cannot and forever will not work against its own order, on which the existence of all creatures depend, must any only somewhat wise person fully understand, because thereby the existence and happiness of all good and blest beings would be endangered. But the highest wisdom wants also to bring the recalcitrant spirits and beings to the good and true and for this purpose has provided the most suitable means, which of course does not tastes for the stubborn sinner like milk and honey, - but it nevertheless will always depend on his will, to change whenever he wants to.
GGJ|6|69|10|0|And the same is also applicable already here. Everything depends on the serious will of man; if he seriously betters himself and in full trust asks God for something right and good in My name, it will be given to him in the measure of his true betterment and his faith and trust. And you can now with such My most truest promise be fully content.
GGJ|6|69|11|0|Who thinks about all this and acts accordingly, will become happy in everything and will not be afraid anymore about the death of the body, even if he previously was a coarse sinner. Since God, the Father in heaven, has send Me into this world for the sake of the sinners and not for the sake of the righteous, and as the Father has send Me, likewise I will also send you to the sinners; since only the sick require the doctor and not the healthy. - Are you now completely clear about this?"
GGJ|6|69|12|0|Said the innkeeper: "O, who could be still unclear about it?! - But now the day is beginning to come to an end. What shall we do now?"
GGJ|6|69|13|0|Said I: "This now depends on you; since for today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow I will determine nothing. If you have something, say it, and I will see what can be done about it!"
GGJ|6|70|1|1|The sunken land
GGJ|6|70|1|0|Said the innkeeper: "There would be something; but it appears to me as almost too trifle, to bother You, o Lord, with it!"
GGJ|6|70|2|0|Said I: "Then speak; since there is nothing too trifle for Me in this world!"
GGJ|6|70|3|0|Said the innkeeper: "Then mercifully listen to me! See, together with this property I also own a sizable farm not far from here, where I keep my best cattle and sheep, and also have quite loyal servants and maidens there! In the large animal garden which is covered all over with the best pasture, a few month ago a piece of land the size of a quarter of an acre sank away, that now there exist a hole which depth can not be measured and one cannot know whether even more land will sink away.
GGJ|6|70|4|0|An old quite knowledgeable man about these matters asked me, if the animals get close to the hole. And I told him as it is, the full truth. I brought some cattle and sheep to the hole; but the closer they came to the hole, the more they resisted, and when only about ten steps away, they tore loose and ran away. Even the goats could not be brought close to the hole, although otherwise climbing comfortably and without fear the highest rocks. Thereupon the knowledgeable man said that this was a sure sign for more land to sink away. And as property owner in this awkward situation I now also ask You, what this means, what still can be expected and if this evil can perhaps be remedied by something.
GGJ|6|70|5|0|Said I: "Let us go out and have a look at the wantonness of the raw earth spirits, who caused this through the influence of other spirits of those deceased people, who walked over there as your enemies, because you bought the farm as a result of a judicial garnishment in relation to an unpaid large depth! Thus let us walk over there and investigate the matter!"
GGJ|6|70|6|0|We now got up from our seats and went to the fateful farm which was about half an hour away from where we were. We thus soon came to the uncanny hole. Except for Me and the innkeeper did nobody dared to come close to the edge of the hole. The twenty new disciples shuddered backwards already from far away; since the hole was really dreadful to look at. The innkeeper said that he himself has never came so close to the hole and only now saw its unpredictable depth.
GGJ|6|70|7|0|But I said to him: "Go and bring me a rather proper stone, and I shall see if the hole cannot be filled up!"
GGJ|6|70|8|0|The innkeeper went and brought Me an at least ten pound heavy rock. But I took the rock and threw it with great strength into the hole. Soon an immense pillar of smoke rose from the hole and spread a strongly sulfuric smell.
GGJ|6|70|9|0|But I threatened the smoke mass and said: "All you evil spirits. I, the Lord, order you to immediately fill this hole for now and all times!"
GGJ|6|70|10|0|One then could hear voices from the smoke masses which called: "Jesus from Nazareth, Son of the living God, we know You! Why did You came to torment us prematurely? Why don't You grant us this freedom? A large injustice happened here to us which killed our bodies. We have lost everything. Why should the buyer not also loose something? We need this piece of land in our terrible depth. Why should we not own it?"
GGJ|6|70|11|0|Said I: "Do what I have ordered you to do, or something worse will happen to you!"
GGJ|6|70|12|0|The smoke then sagged and inside the hole it began to immensely rave and to roar. This however, only lasted quite briefly and one already saw how the sunken soil was building up again and after a little hour the hole was completely unrecognizably filled, so that no-one could notice that this section had sunk.
GGJ|6|70|13|0|I now called upon all the old and new disciples and said: "O you faint-hearted! Thus go and walk on the sunken ground raised from the depth, and recognize that nothing can oppose the power of the divine will!"
GGJ|6|70|14|0|Then all disciples went and convinced themselves that nothing could oppose the power of My will.
GGJ|6|71|1|1|The nature of evil spirits
GGJ|6|71|1|0|But the innkeeper asked Me what the spirits inside the visible smoke mass wanted to say, that I should not torment them prematurely.
GGJ|6|71|2|0|Said I: "See, all unfaithful spirits regard it as a torture, if admonished to obedience towards God; since all haughtiness does not by itself knows any obedience, since it alone wants to rule and order. They however thought that they were still for a too short a time in the spirit world, that they should show obedience towards My divine will. See, they would have loved it most, if they could prevail in their evil and revengeful joys for a whole eternity, and every spirit who admonishes them to obedience and order or even forces them to it, is their enemy and torturer!
GGJ|6|71|3|0|Therefore I immediately threatened them and they had to submit and in fact submitted, although with the greatest resistence. However, this does not matter for such type of spirits which are stuck in judgement and death, because their wilful freedom is not freedom, but only a jail and a severest judgment, from which they in time can only be freed, if a more powerful will than theirs seizes them and forces them to do a good deed.
GGJ|6|71|4|0|They resemble those sleepers who sway in all kinds of sweet dreams as princes and kings, speak all kinds of foolish stuff in their dreams and often labour quite a lot. But now everyone knows that such dreams are not really conducive for the human natural health and that it is good to wake up such morning sweet dreamers. If such a sleeper is waked up by someone already awake, he is full of annoyance and rage! But if he fully wakes up, he is nevertheless quite glad that he has been waked up from his dazing sleep. By waking up he of course has lost all his beautiful kingdoms and has sunken from a king to a totally normal person; but as such he also came to the clear realization that his kingdom was nothing more than a vainly morbid fever dream.
GGJ|6|71|5|0|And see, the same happens also to such spirits with the only difference, that they for a very long time live in such dreams and are very difficult to wake up!
GGJ|6|71|6|0|All worldly and present day treasure hunters are also living in similar dreams, who are in exceeding abundance represented in all types of human spheres of existence. They are feeling quite cheerful about it and woe him, who would dare to wake them up for the seriousness of life through words and deeds! However, if one is able to wake one or the other from the many, the awakened will then be very glad, because only in the spiritual awakened state will he in time begin to recognize more and more the danger where he was in his blind sensory sleep.
GGJ|6|71|7|0|Therefore you can try, if such sensory intoxicated person can still be made sober and awake! If it is possible, then wake him up, and it will be of great use to you because he then can more easily than I influence fruitfully his sensory relatives; but if he cannot be awakened then let the lazy and sluggish donkey sleep! For then other means of wakening need to be applied for such sleepers. Such means are then illnesses of all kinds and types, war, famine and pestilence. - Did you understand this?"
GGJ|6|71|8|0|Said the innkeeper: "O yes, Lord and Master, it is precisely so and it has to be like this! But it is always a sad thing with these sleepers, because, if God at one stage is releasing all the great evils over the people, often the innocent must suffer together with the ill-behaved."
GGJ|6|71|9|0|Said I: "But he also suffers as a wake among so many sleepers and thus he loses only a little or nothing. Or is it quite pleasing to be in a room full of sleeping people and to be silent all the time?!"
GGJ|6|71|10|0|Said the innkeeper: "Yes, yes, this is quite true, - it had to be a true pain for a wise person to live among fools and among mutes and blinds, with whom he never can exchange a reasonable word! And then a suffering which leads to betterment is better in itself than a suffering which apparently does not leads to betterment. O, Lord, I really don't know how indescribable lucky I am in this Your fullest divine presence! I will not let You leave my house without me following You; since without You everything would appear to me as quite foreign and exceedingly eerie. But I now would like to know how deep this hole was according to earthly measurements."
GGJ|6|71|11|0|Said I: "It was very deep; the depth measured a thousand ell {1 ell = 2 feet}."
GGJ|6|72|1|1|Influences of the spirits on natural events as permitted by destiny
GGJ|6|72|1|0|Said the innkeeper further: "But did the raw and evil spirits have such power to push such a considerable piece of land which on top is quite solid, to such great depth?"
GGJ|6|72|2|0|Said I: "They actually have just as little power as a sleeping giant; but it is allowed for their own wakening, that something according to the will of a higher, fully awakened, spiritual power occurs in reality, what such evil spirits want to carry out in their trifle dream phantasy and for what they always make vainly attempts. If something like this takes place, they suddenly become awake and see their wretchedness. Thereupon some are placed by their own will out of their evil dream life into a more awakened state and afterwards are more careful not to fall back into such evil phantasies anymore, so that not again something comes crushing down and mangle them up in their perceived free being.
GGJ|6|72|3|0|But this was a culmination of circumstances well calculated long ago for reaching a good purpose. Underneath this piece of land, since for you unthinkable primordial times of the earth, a large cave formed an underground extension of the sea. But in time the already somewhat narrow connection between the open sea and the underground sea, through which it was fed, was blocked by accumulated sea bottom mud. When this connection over time became completely sealed off, the underground water started to sink away and left a large hollow cave. Through the many earthquakes loose pieces of rock material, underneath this land, one by one fell into the depth of the hollow cave. Thereby this collapsed piece of land became of course thinner and weaker in its durability.
GGJ|6|72|4|0|When during recent times the raw earth spirits, as a result of a muted excitement from the evil souls who, because of their material nature dwell largely in underground earth caves, caused a small tremor of the earth, this whole piece of land subsided because its weakened support and crushed into the depth. This was the actual quite natural reason; but it is nevertheless not only natural, but also spiritual for it has been planned and allowed by God since inconceivable times for the awakening of the evil sleep spirits.
GGJ|6|72|5|0|And as such nothing takes place on earth as only natural events by itself, but always in full connection with the spiritual for a spiritual purpose; since in all the world the spiritual is in strict connection with the physical and in a always reciprocal subsequent effect, what you only will fully understand when you through actions according to My teaching have become reborn in your spirit. - However, after completion of this work we can leave for home again; for also there we will encounter something new."
GGJ|6|72|6|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord, should I not first call my servants and maidens that also they can learn what unheard miracle has taken place here?"
GGJ|6|72|7|0|Said I: "Let it be for toady; since for this there will be still plenty of time tomorrow! That your servants will be quite astonished about this, is certain; but for their still quite sensuous souls they will not draw a lot of use from it, because they are mainly Greeks and thus still dark and quite superstitious people and will ascribe such phenomena immediately to some half-god. They will start to teach you about the reason for this phenomena even before you can teach them; and if you say to them that I, the carpenter from Nazareth, have done this, they will either laugh about it or say that I Myself have a connection with a half-god and therefore be able to effectuate such.
GGJ|6|72|8|0|Those people are not able for the acceptance of the kingdom of God for a long time to come; they first have to be prepared in a skilful manner and placed into a state, where they think and judge more brightly about appearances in the natural world. However, these people guide everything back to the will of the invisible gods, whose presence they seem to actually smell, and under such circumstances they still have a long way to go regarding the full truth out of the heavens of God; therefore let them be and we can go back home!"
GGJ|6|72|9|0|Hereupon we left the place and went back home to our inn.
GGJ|6|73|1|1|The drowned daughter of the innkeeper and her raising from the dead
GGJ|6|73|1|0|When we arrived at the inn by sundown, the innkeeper noticed that the sea was in a state of strongest excitement and that he in a distance of about one-hundred field-lanes could see a ship, which at this terrible high swell would certainly sink. Should one try to assist such a ship in distress?
GGJ|6|73|2|0|Said I: "Another yes, - but not this one! The pre-midday wind has pushed it forward to where it is now; but another will drive it back again. This is the ship with those evils ones from Jerusalem, who are supposed to catch and kill Me. But now they are My prisoners and will remain so for another few days and nights, - after which a wind will drive them to the coast behind Tiberias and release them from their torture. Thereupon they will leave for home quite sober and will not pursue Me any longer and try to take My life. See, the wind has already reached them and drives the ship away from these waters! But leave it at that; something completely different awaits us in the house! Let us thus go into our inn!"
GGJ|6|73|3|0|The innkeeper and all the others were full of curiosity about the new event awaiting us, and therefore we quickly entered the house. And see, the oldest daughter of the innkeeper was lying as good as dead on a bed and was wet allover. She had been going alone to the large fish container to collect some of the large noble fish for dinner; but she could not master the large and strong animals and was thrown into the deep water by one of the twitching fish. Upon her screams many rescuers immediately came to help her; but with all the best efforts possible they were not able to get her quickly enough out of the water and the result was that she was lifted out of the water without any signs of life. That this caused a great dismay in the whole house and that immediately a doctor from the city was called who also came immediately and did everything to call the drowned back to life, does hardly requires to be mentioned. But despite all the crying of the mother and the other siblings and despite all the endeavours of the doctor, the drowned nevertheless did not showed any sign of life.
GGJ|6|73|4|0|Then also our innkeeper became worried and turned imploringly to Me and said: "Lord, I know now that all things are possible to You!"
GGJ|6|73|5|0|Here I interrupted him and said: "Be quiet about everything; I do not want to cause an excitement here! The doctor who also is a pharisee will soon realize and say: 'My efforts with this drowned girl are totally in vain; since she is irrecoverably dead.' Then quickly pay him for his troubles whereupon he will leave quickly; I will then do My work under four eyes. But if I put My hands onto the drowned, then nobody except us are allowed in the room, - also not your wife and your other children."
GGJ|6|73|6|0|Soon thereafter the doctor declared the daughter as completely dead. But they should nevertheless put her in warmed cloths; perhaps she might wake up in a few hours. But this he only said to leave a few sparks of hope with the parents. The innkeeper paid the doctor who immediately left with a cheerful expression and promised that he himself will order the lamenting women. The innkeeper however told him that he should wait with this until morning; if necessary he himself will come to him. Thereafter the doctor went his ways.
GGJ|6|73|7|0|When the room was cleared from all superfluous people, I went to the drowned, placed My hand on her and said: "Daughter, get up from your sleep!"
GGJ|6|73|8|0|And in the same moment the daughter sat upright in the bed and immediately asked what has happened to her. She knew that she had fallen into the water but how she then came into this bed she doesn't know.
GGJ|6|73|9|0|But I said to her: "See, regarding your body you were absolutely dead; but I, who am the life out of Myself, have given you back your life. But in future be clever and only perform such work, for which you have the sufficient strength otherwise something similar could happen to you. The diligence of a person is always called praiseworthy; but if he exceeds his strength, he is not praiseworthy anymore but quite foolish. Remember this and tell this also to your mother and to your otherwise very well-behaved siblings! But now stand up and show yourself to your mother and your still immensely grieving siblings, and provide us with a good evening meal!"
GGJ|6|73|10|0|Hereupon the daughter quickly got up from the bed, thanked Me for such great mercy and immediately went outside to her mother and siblings, who all could not get hold of themselves for too much joy.
GGJ|6|73|11|0|But the daughter confessed loudly and said: "The great Master from Nazareth did this to me; but he also said that we immediately should prepare a good evening meal for him, - and therefore lets do this above all!"
GGJ|6|73|12|0|Then all worked together and soon we had a rich evening meal in front of us. The innkeeper could hardly speak a word because of all the gratitude.
GGJ|6|73|13|0|The new disciples also could not be amazed enough about this sign and said: "This would convert the whole temple!"
GGJ|6|73|14|0|But I said: "An even greater sign of a similar nature will anger the clerics to such an extend, that they will muster everything to kill Me. I surely do not have to tell you more! - However, nothing further about that, but let us all be cheerful again and eat and drink what is set before us!"
GGJ|6|73|15|0|Thereupon the disciples ate and drank and hardly could keep up with all kinds of stories from their field of experiences.
GGJ|6|74|1|1|The ship of the Pharisees on the troubled sea
GGJ|6|74|1|0|The newly animated daughter, her mother and her siblings also came to us and listened to the speeches of the disciples, who at this stage talked a lot about the evil spooking spirits and devils and also asserted, that some people were not in the position to protect themselves from the pursuit of such invisible, evil beings. It was difficult to understand such admission by God; those who are possessed by the devils should be properly considered, especially those where the possession already occurs with tender children.
GGJ|6|74|2|0|Then also our innkeeper said: "Yes, this is actually a quite strange and completely incomprehensible matter! I myself have quite often seen such appearances of this kind with children of five years, who have been seized in a pitiful manner by those spirits who possessed them. The strange thing with this is only that nearly nobody can cure such evil.
GGJ|6|74|3|0|Said I: "My old disciples are already adepted and can inform you about it, especially Simon Juda - now Peter - and Jacob and John; they can cure such evils immediately just like Me. But I Myself will not say anything further about this; for I have said earlier that I will rest for a few days regarding teachings and deeds. But you all can now speak and do what you like; just refrain from making Me known in this area and even less so in the city!"
GGJ|6|74|4|0|The disciples then continued with their stories and John explained to the new disciples the phenomena of being possessed, and when he finished his explanation around midnight, we all went to take our rest.
GGJ|6|74|5|0|In the morning we got up quite early and before the morning meal I went with the above mentioned disciples outside. The innkeeper soon followed us; but the other disciples stayed in the house and made notes of several things. But we talked about the fate of the pharisee ship, which still battled the high waves somewhere at sea. The innkeeper was asking if the ship has already been driven by the wind beyond the city of Tiberias.
GGJ|6|74|6|0|But I said: "Not yet, this will only take place in a few days, this means, once they have changed their disposition somewhat, - otherwise I will let them stay near the centre of the sea for another few days and let them row in vain!"
GGJ|6|74|7|0|The innkeeper now understood that I was certainly not to be joked with, and agreed with Me that I torment the evil pursuers of My person. The innkeeper was a great enemy of the clerics and therefore was quite joyful when they experienced any kind of distress.
GGJ|6|74|8|0|We now did not speak anything else about this anymore and watched the strong waves of the sea and the many crowds of water birds, which are always present during such strong wave movements looking for food. The innkeeper asked where these birds live when the sea was calm.
GGJ|6|74|9|0|And Peter, a fisherman quite familiar with the sea, said: "See, these are actually some kind of water predators who only can be seen in such large numbers if they can hunt for something; otherwise they are sitting at places along the shore which are not accessible neither from land nor from the sea side. At such localities there are a lot of insects and worms which serve these animals as food. During heavy storms such insects and worms are going into hiding and the birds then hunt for little fish elsewhere and if the storm has died down again, they return home where they have their well protected nests. Now you have what you did not have before; there is not much to it but it is nevertheless good to know such kind of things."
GGJ|6|74|10|0|With that our innkeeper was content and mentioned that we now could return for our morning meal.
GGJ|6|75|1|1|On the proper viewing of nature
GGJ|6|75|1|0|But I said: "For that we still have an hour time, and it is quite pleasant to be on this hill and to watch how the thoughts of God embody themselves before our eyes."
GGJ|6|75|2|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord, how is this to be understood?"
GGJ|6|75|3|0|Said I: "All around us what you see with your eyes, hear with your ears and perceive with your senses, are all embodied thoughts of God. You see the mighty movement of the waves. Who drives the waters so high and doesn't allow it to come to rest? See, this is God's thought, animated through His will! Look at the many birds who play with the waves! What are they else than embodied thoughts of God?! The whole sea, all the mountains, all the animals, all grass, herbs and trees, all the people, the sun, the moon and all the countless many stars are nothing else. There being solely depends on the for you still incomprehensible permanence of the will of God.
GGJ|6|75|4|0|I postulate the possible case, which can be explained quite well by the most endless freedom of the divine will, that God would withdraw His will from one of these embodied thoughts before us, and the embodiment would cease to exist in the same moment. The spiritual thought in God would still exist, but the body would so to speak dissolve into pure nothingness. But here we have for the true friend of God the highly important existence, being, becoming and also perishing of the thoughts of God! Isn't it truly a delight to watch this and day by day learn from it more closely the love, wisdom and almightiness of Jehovah?!
GGJ|6|75|5|0|See there in the east the little clouds how they get bigger and then become small again and soon disappear altogether! These are also thoughts of God which are only very softly pulled together from the air by the will and in passing briefly take on an embodiment, and presented to us in continues changing forms. These forms are obviously closer to the original spiritual elements than the solid mountains and all the other forms which surround us to all sides; but their existence is nevertheless more imperfect and they first must by a repeated appearance change into another form, like for example a drop of rain, and then as nutrient in one or other plant take on a more decisive and permanent shape, and this continues up to humans, where they become totally free and independent and self freely thinking and free willing beings forever unchangeable and durable, and where they can and also will go over to the pure spiritual and God resembling.
GGJ|6|75|6|0|See, who looks at the creatures of God in this manner, finds a lot of joy and happiness in it! And I say it to you, that such an observation is more strengthening to man than a too early taken morning meal. - Don't you think so too?"
GGJ|6|75|7|0|Said the innkeeper: "O yes, Lord and Master! But for such animating observation also Your wisdom is required; I could observe for a century and would still not have recognized what You just revealed to us! From now on it will become better with me; since I am a friend of nature and find a lot of pleasure in its shapes and forms. Only when so now and then it gets out of control, I stay away from it. If great storms are coming and the clouds threaten us with lightening and thunder, my nature friendliness comes to an end; but nature in its quiet workings and being I love a great deal. Despite this sea storm not being a quiet activity of nature, it is not really dangerous to us land dwellers and therefore can be looked at with a peaceful mind; but if an immense hurricane would stir up the sea to such movement, it would not be too cosy sitting here and watch the actions of nature and to recognize the great thoughts of God, animated by His will."
GGJ|6|75|8|0|Said I: "This is surely the case; but what I have told you now is not a command but only good advice, - since otherwise man had to climb down to the depth of the sea and also there observe in all directions the embodiment of the great thoughts of God. However, where man can do it without danger and harm to his life, he should do so from time to time and he will find it quite useful for soul and body and also more and more awaken in himself the spirit of true love for God and also for his neighbour.
GGJ|6|75|9|0|Since to really love God, one must try to understand God more and more. Who does not make this his primary objective, in the end must ascribe it to himself, when with him the inner feeling and consciousness about the everlasting life of the soul after the death of the body is only very weak and stays weak; for this true feeling of life is the very result of the true, living love for God and therefrom for the fellow-men.
GGJ|6|75|10|0|God in Himself as Father is in His primordial being love and thereby life itself, because this love and life are one and the same. Who thus has the love for God in himself, which is the only element of life, also has the true, divine, everlasting life in him. But who does not have such love, is dead in himself; his life is only a seeming life and therefore remains in judgement for as long until he not voluntarily has awaken and by his own actions enlivened the love for God. And see, it is therefore good for a true person, if he from time to time conducts such observations, of what presents itself to his senses for observation! - Do you now understand what I have told you?"
GGJ|6|75|11|0|Said the innkeeper: "Yes, Lord and Master, now also this is clear to me; it is just to be deplored in this world that most people do not have any knowledge about such most important teachings of life! But I will not lack the right zeal, to at least what I know, teach the receptive person at any good opportunities. But what might be the main cause for the people in this time becoming so dreadfully pointless?"
GGJ|6|76|1|1|The causes for the decline of human beings. Theocracy and kingship. Last days and Judgment
GGJ|6|76|1|0|Said I: "Think about what I already have told you about it; but the main causes for the deterioration of people are arrogance, sluggishness, self-love and born from it imperiousness.
GGJ|6|76|2|0|Already during times of Samuel did the people started to become work shy. They started to become ashamed of certain types of work and hired servants and maidens to perform such. The rich property owners laid their hands in their laps and let the others work for them. Who performed the most work for them, were rewarded higher what was quite right; but at this opportunity the property owners developed into a kind of small rulers, who refused to even take the smallest of servant's work into their hands, but they just ordered the servants and maidens to work, they themselves however did not moved one finger.
GGJ|6|76|3|0|The children became like the parents, namely lazy, self-centred and power hungry. They learned to rule over the serving people, but they did not want to dirty their own hands with any menial, common work. This bad habit grew among the people from year to year and only too soon reached that level, where the anyway overfed haughtiness could not find sufficient satiation anymore. He, the Jew, looked wistfully at the splendour and at the great and high standing dignitaries of the heathen nations, and among those kings he saw one of the topmost human honours en highest dignity. In short, they also wanted a worldly king and were not content anymore with the purest rule of God through the seers and judges!
GGJ|6|76|4|0|When the people, ignoring all good admonitions from the seers, still demanded a king from Samuel, the devout servant of God placed the foolish desire of the people before God, since out of himself he did not know what to do.
GGJ|6|76|5|0|Then Jehovah said to him: 'Look, to all the sins this nation has already committed before My face, they now commit this biggest sin: that they demand a king! Go and anoint the biggest man of the nation! He will punish them for the committed sins against Me.'
GGJ|6|76|6|0|See, these are in summary the words of Jehovah in response to the demands of the people! The consequences of the thereby more and more fed haughtiness of the people, you can partly read in the book of kings and in chronic, where briefly the nice stories are recorded, - but for the biggest part you now have them before your eyes.
GGJ|6|76|7|0|Friend, only in true humility lies the road to the inner life of the soul! But who possess it currently? See, not even the servant of his master; since he measures himself against the servants of another lord in comparison to the honour and reputation of his own lord! If this is just one degree higher than the lord of another servant, the servant of a lesser lord is looked upon with disdain, and between the two only a few words are spoken.
GGJ|6|76|8|0|I say to you: For as long not true, pure love and its corresponding humility will order and guide the nations, for as long it will be dark on earth in general. That there always will be some who are in the light, is certain indeed, but those will always be few. Since for as long there exist worldly large and beyond all measure proud and glory searching rulers in the world, for as long in all layers of mankind the seed of haughtiness and rule-addiction will continue to proliferate, and night, darkness, selfishness, jealousy, stinginess, pursuit and betrayal as the true elements of hell will not give way from the ground of this earth until the time of the great judgement, when again I will purify the earth by fire. After such time no king will rule over any nation of this earth, but only the light of God. You will not experience that time in the flesh, but brightly and most clearly in the spirit in My kingdom."
GGJ|6|76|9|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord, when, counted in years, this joyful time will arrive?"
GGJ|6|76|10|0|Said I: "This is only known by the Father and after Him it is only known by him to whom the Father wants to reveal it. Until now the Father has not yet revealed it to Me, except that it will happen. But this you all can take as the full truth, that nearly every two-thousand years a large change takes place on earth. And as such it will also take place as calculated from now on. - However, nothing further about that!"
GGJ|6|76|11|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord, if You agree, then the morning meal could by now be fully prepared!"
GGJ|6|76|12|0|Said I: "Now, lets go and consume it!"
GGJ|6|76|13|0|Thereupon we all returned home, where the morning meal was waiting for us. The disciples who stood behind were asking us where we were, because they couldn't find us.
GGJ|6|76|14|0|But I said: "We were precisely there, where we were, and you have looked for us where we not were, and this is the simple reason why you haven't found us. But now lets eat and drink!"
GGJ|6|76|15|0|Thereupon the morning meal was consumed and during the meal one of the Jew-Greeks mentioned, that My answer to their question, sounded a little strange and they did not know what they should make of it.
GGJ|6|76|16|0|I then said to them: "Precisely the way I have given it to you! If you want to think about it more deeply, you also will find a great spiritual truth in it."
GGJ|6|76|17|0|Said the disciples: "This will be somewhat difficult; since it appears if it was quite a good word punishment for our cheeky question!"
GGJ|6|76|18|0|Said I: "Oh, not at all! But I am going to tell you what I wanted to tell you with it. And thus listen to Me!
GGJ|6|76|19|0|Truly, those who will not look for Me there where I am, are not going to find Me and also will not find Me. In time many will look for Me and are not going to find Me! There will be times in which many false prophets and Messiahs will rise and say to you: 'See, here is the Anointed!' or 'There he is!' However, all those do not believe, for where they say I could be found, I will be found in the least and actually will never be found. Who will look for Me in anything which just in the slightest manner smells worldly, will not find Me, but only he, who searches for Me in true love, humility and self-abnegation, will surly always and everywhere find Me.
GGJ|6|76|20|0|But you have gone out with a little annoyed disposition, to look for Me, while earlier on I did not tell you where I would be going to this morning before the morning meal. And see, this was not the right place, firstly spiritually in your disposition to look for Me, and secondly it therefore was also not the right place externally where I could be found!
GGJ|6|76|21|0|This does not bears any relation to you towards Me, but I only showed you this in a picture, how things will be in future. Therefore, just like Me, every real teacher should at every opportunity place his words in such a way, also with regard to the most trifle matters, that they may serve as a basis for a new, important teaching. Since truly I say to you: In the kingdom of the spirits, who are pure before God, you will be held accountable for every vainly empty word and become wrecked before the pure light of truth out of God!"
GGJ|6|76|22|0|These words did not tasted too well for the disciples; but they nevertheless recorded them deeply into their souls.
GGJ|6|77|1|1|On a mountain near Capernaum
GGJ|6|77|1|0|After the morning meal was consumed, we all climbed a considerable high mountain nearby Capernaum. Also the innkeeper and the daughter awakened from death, came along and the innkeeper instructed a servant to carry some bread and wine with him, since beforehand I told him quietly that we will stay on the mountain until evening. He also ordered another servant to take two of the largest noble fish as a present to the head priest. This also took place and we immediately started our journey and within a couple of hours quite easily climbed the mountain. From this quite favourable position high on the mountain one could overlook a large part of the Galilean Sea and one could even see the ship which was still battling with the waves of the sea.
GGJ|6|77|2|0|Then the innkeeper said: "The foolish people on the ship most probably do not have food anymore and will thus severely be tormented by hunger!"
GGJ|6|77|3|0|Said I: "They still have some soaked bread and this is sufficient for their evilness! But they already have let go of their evil plans and will now try a return journey, for which a wind will help them. But they nevertheless will have to endure a lot of fear before reaching the coast; since it should not be made too easy for them to get from the water onto firm and dry land!"
GGJ|6|77|4|0|Said the innkeeper: "You know Lord, I do not feel any pity for the evil clerics, - but the poor shipmates will not be rewarded for their hard work and fear but on top will be punished, because the pharisees will accuse them for not be not be able to get the ship to shore!"
GGJ|6|77|5|0|Said I: "O, don't worry about that! These are solid Greeks from the area of Tiberias; they will not loose anything! They also still have sufficient food as smoked fish, smoked pork and double baked wheat bread. They also have a few tubes of wine in the back of the ship and since the clerics do not really want to eat their soaked, unleavened bread, they buy the food from the shipmates for a lot of money and accept for the fear of a possible sinking of the ship, they do not suffer any need otherwise. Therefore do not worry about them anymore; since with a lot of troubles and effort they will have reached the shore towards evening!"
GGJ|6|77|6|0|With that all were content and nobody wanted to think about the ship any longer.
GGJ|6|77|7|0|But the innkeeper came now with a new question and said: "Lord, since You know everything whatever is happening, you will also know what the disciple Judas Ischariot, who left You the day before yesterday, is doing and where he is right now!"
GGJ|6|77|8|0|Said I: "Also him we will let go! The day after tomorrow he will be coming back to us; since I will not prevent him doing so. But now we will enjoy the very nice view and you should pay attention to the teaching I have given you this morning, and someone should instruct the unknowledgeable, and you will find true joy in it!"
GGJ|6|77|9|0|This was also carried out and all kept themselves busy with that until evening. They even would have forgotten about the bread and wine which was carried along, if the daughter of the innkeeper would not have reminded them about it, because she herself was reminded by it through her own little hunger and thirst.
GGJ|6|78|1|1|A conversation about the Lord between the innkeeper and the head priest
GGJ|6|78|1|0|In the evening we went back again and when entering the house, a copious evening meal was prepared for us, and from the head priest who received the two noble fishes as a present, a messenger waited for the innkeeper, to convey the head priest's thanks together with a basket full of fresh eggs, laid by the large chickens of the head priest.
GGJ|6|78|2|0|The innkeeper thanked for it and said: "If I catch such fish again I will not forget the head priest."
GGJ|6|78|3|0|Then the messenger said: "This will make the head priest quite happy; but he heard that the infamous prophet from Nazareth is currently staying in this area. The head priest want to talk to you personally about it, and he therefore would appreciate it a great deal if you could come to him and provide him with the right information about it. When can you come to him? Determine the time yourself!"
GGJ|6|78|4|0|Said the innkeeper: "My dear friend, just be patient for a few seconds! If first will consult a friend because from tomorrow I have business with him for several days until we have finished, - I then will come and give the head priest the right information about the rare, miraculous person from Nazareth, whom at least I believe to know quite well."
GGJ|6|78|5|0|Hereupon the innkeeper came to Me in the dining room and asked what he should do.
GGJ|6|78|6|0|But I said: "Go to him still today, although it is already evening and say to him: I am here and will stay here for as long it pleases Me. But who has something against Me should come and sort out his case with Me personally. Since I am accountable for Myself and nobody else in the whole world. Go and tell him this and he will be quite content with this message! But otherwise do not talk much with him about Me!"
GGJ|6|78|7|0|With this answer the innkeeper quickly went outside to the messenger and together they went to the head priest, who had his house not too far away from the innkeeper, but of course still inside the city walls.
GGJ|6|78|8|0|When our innkeeper came to the head priest, he was very glad since the avarice already got hold of him, to know what it was all about Me. After a mutual friendly greeting the head priest immediately asked what it was, that it was said that the infamous prophet would stay at the inn of the innkeeper and conducts his uncanny business there.
GGJ|6|78|9|0|Thereupon the innkeeper said what I had placed in his mouth before.
GGJ|6|78|10|0|About this the head priest made a dark face and said: "But how can you as a well-known man and innkeeper give accommodation in your house to such a in general wanted person?"
GGJ|6|78|11|0|Said the innkeeper: "As innkeeper and provider of accommodation it is my duty; since I am not allowed to lock my doors for anybody, irrespective of what he is and from where he is coming. I do not even have the right to dismiss a thief and robber and to ask him what he is doing there, because a real inn is also respected by him. In addition my inn is absolutely free, in which for a full seven days not even a criminal can be arrested and placed before a court according to the laws of Rome. But when all this is a fact, why should I not give accommodation to the most famous Man which the world ever carried, since firstly he never ever left anybody in any way indebted and secondly is he the most friendly and best person I ever have met anywhere?!
GGJ|6|78|12|0|But he preached anyway on the Sabbath in the school. If you have something against him, it would be the right place to arrest him and hold him accountable! I as innkeeper do not have a right thereto. But he is still with me; if you have something against him, you, like any other person, is free to go there and talk to him. Since he specifically told me that nobody in the whole world can be held accountable for him; since he stands completely by himself and what I know from experience, he does not shy away from anybody and does not fear anyone. Instead all people should fear him, since the power of his will reaches into infinity. Whatever he wants, just happens and is there.
GGJ|6|78|13|0|Didn't he awakened your predecessor Jairus' daughter from dead to alive last year, what you certainly will know?! And thus he is a most true but also mysterious benefactor of the people. Why should I not accommodate such a person for as long he wants to stay in my inn?!"
GGJ|6|78|14|0|Said the head priest: "You are in your right, this I know quite well, and nobody can accuse you of anything. Just don't be mislead to believe in him, that he is the promised Messiah of the Jews! Since he spreads such sacrilegious teaching among the people, and I know it just too well, that now already many people believe in him because he supports his teachings with all kinds of magic works, which he effectuates mainly with the help of Beelzebub. This is all I wanted to tell you and it was very pleasing to me that you still today has come to me."
GGJ|6|78|15|0|Said the innkeeper: "Truly, it would not have been necessary to call me for this to your home! Since for this I am myself in all the world experienced person and possess the necessary judgement to distinguish between something false and real! We all know the miraculous person from birth and know his parents who were people who always strictly lived and acted according to the laws and thus are a true example regarding the obedience towards God and towards all of His institutions. However, if so, why should this one, - namely according to the witness of Joseph, the devout carpenter, - the most devout, most well behaved and most obedient son stand in connection with Beelzebub and effectuate his truly divine miracles with the help of him?!
GGJ|6|78|16|0|Who wants to state a full valid judgement about him, must go through the trouble to familiarize himself with him from all sides and relations; only then can he say with a full right: 'This and that are the facts about this person!' This is my opinion. But to immediately condemn a person without get to him know better, I do not regard as worthy of a judge and much less so of a priest. I am quite surprised about you, to judge someone simply based on hearsay and without ever having spoken nor seen him, just like the old, evil women do. Go to him and speak to him yourself, - and only then judge him!"
GGJ|6|78|17|0|Hereupon the head priest did not know what to say and thought by himself what to do.
GGJ|6|78|18|0|After a while the head priest said: "You are right and if I would not have been the head priest, I most probably would also think like you; but I am the head priest here and must do my duty. If I have someone in front of me like you, I also do not think and act like a head priest, but as a person. If I would have been more of a cleric than I am, I had to arrest the man and deliver him to Jerusalem according to the instructions of the temple. But since I am more a person than a head priest, I even allowed him to preach in the school and did not go there myself in order to pretend that I did not know about it. But the Nazarene who otherwise is supposed to be very wise and clever, has delivered a highly mystical speech which nobody could understand and finally was nearly left all alone in the school. Now, if I can get away, I will come tomorrow or the day after tomorrow to the inn; because at least I want to see him!"
GGJ|6|78|19|0|About this the innkeeper said: "Do this; I stand in for it that you never will regret it!"
GGJ|6|78|20|0|Hereupon the innkeeper left and soon returned to us and told Me everything what he has spoken with the head priest.
GGJ|6|78|21|0|But I said to him: "You have spoken this quite well, since I Myself have placed the words into your mouth; however, nevertheless the head priest still stays a cleric and if he got new instruction from Jerusalem to pursue Me, he would do so with all zeal. But without some encouragement he is too much a friend of the dear comfort and let us go and do what we want. But whether he will come here for the sake of Me, is a difficult question on which most probably no answer will follow; for if the head priest will wake up tomorrow morning, he will hardly remember what you have spoken with him. - But let us rest now; since the mountain has made the limbs tired!"
GGJ|6|78|22|0|Thereupon all got up from their seats and went to their dedicated bedrooms, which our innkeeper had furnished quite well.
GGJ|6|78|23|0|From now on I still stayed two full days here, during which time however nothing of any significance had happened. Only on the third day in the morning I went with the disciples and the innkeeper outside and commanded the sea to be calm. And immediately the waves calmed down and soon afterwards the fishermen hurried to conduct their business, since they already had to rest for five days, which however did not caused them any harm.
GGJ|6|79|1|1|The farewell from the innkeeper at Capernaum. The inner word as God's secret in the human heart (Gospel of John 7:1)
GGJ|6|79|1|0|On this morning also Judas Ischariot came back to us and wanted to begin to tell all the things which he has spoken and accomplished in My name.
GGJ|6|79|2|0|But I said to him: "Leave it, since nothing is unknown to Me! See to it, that you are not lying! So that this does not happen, do not speak; because if you speak, half of it is untrue!"
GGJ|6|79|3|0|Thereupon he was quiet and looked around if he could get something to eat.
GGJ|6|79|4|0|But I now said to the innkeeper: "Listen, friend, there is nothing further to do here and after the midday meal I will leave here! Since towards evening a lot of foreigners will arrive here, among them also many Jews from Jerusalem and with them I want to avoid any meeting because of very wise reasons. But prepare a good midday meal for us; it then is up to you to prepare a bill for us, perhaps not for Me and My old disciples, but for the twenty new disciples who carry quite a lot of gold and silver with them!"
GGJ|6|79|5|0|Said the innkeeper: "No, Lord and Master, and even if Your disciples would be many more and stayed for ten years in this my inn, noone would be allowed to pay me only one bad stater! I am so deeply indebted to You, o Lord, that I could never repay You, not even with a mountain size gold lump. Just think of the fish catch, then the miraculous filling of the large hole and finally the reawakening of my dearest child! With what treasures of the world can such be repaid according to value?!"
GGJ|6|79|6|0|Said I: "Now then go, and let them prepare a good midday meal for us!"
GGJ|6|79|7|0|And the innkeeper went and arranged everything.
GGJ|6|79|8|0|But now also the disciples came to Me and said: "Lord, to where will You go now? In Galilee we have visited every place and went from house to house. Only Judea, Samaria and Little Mesopotamia and also Syria and the area towards Damascus has been visited by us scarcely or not at all. How about it if we would go there?"
GGJ|6|79|9|0|Said I: "That the countries named by yourself are in need of light, above all the most severely degenerated Judea, I know; but I nevertheless will not go there, because there they are endeavour the most to kill Me. Although it is so that nobody can cause Me any harm before a predetermined time, of which I have given you many proofs already, - but I do not want to make the Judea people even more worse by My presence, as it is the case anyway. But the other countries are not ripe enough for Me, and therefore we will stay in Galilee and fan the light even more."
GGJ|6|79|10|0|The disciples agreed to this, since also they did not wanted to have too much to do with the actual Jews. For the Jews despised nearly everything that came from Galilee. The new disciples thought that Little Mesopotamia, Syria and Zöle-Syria were still the most suitable countries where the light from heaven could be spread with a lot of usefulness.
GGJ|6|79|11|0|Said I: "Do not teach Me recognizing those countries. There, for every - say - one bad Jew, there are at least ten Greeks and Romans who are pure heathens stuck in the darkest superstition. How would they understand the true, spiritual light of life?! In Samaria we already poured out the light and it grows there quite considerable. Damascus is a large trade city. The people there only think about how to sell their produce in the best manner, and for the time being there is very little to do with the light; but later the light will also get there, and thus we now have to stay in Galilee, visit our light friends and build them up even more!
GGJ|6|79|12|0|If a ruler wants to rule a nation, it requires that he first has to build for himself a solid castle, which cannot be conquered by his enemies. And if the people see that the ruler is not defeatable, they submit to him and follow his commandments. And as such also Galilee should become a solid castle for us, which the enemy of the light should not that easily bring to a fall. I Myself as a Galilean am the foundation stone, and your faith is the rock on which I build the castle of God. - Now the innkeeper has arrived to invite us to the meal. Thus lets go!"
GGJ|6|79|13|0|The innkeeper came and invited us to the meal, although it was not yet the middle of the day, and we went and consumed the well prepared meal, at which opportunity some aspects of our forthcoming travels had been discussed.
GGJ|6|79|14|0|After the meal we quickly got up and went our way. The innkeeper asked Me if he could accompany us up to the next little town.
GGJ|6|79|15|0|But I said to him: "You also have become one of My disciples now; since you have recognized Me well. Stay for now at home and you will be of more use to Me, than accompanying us! Today still many people will stay in your inn and you will find an opportunity to represent Me and this will repeat itself quite often in the coming days. Within a few weeks however, I will again come to you and stay with you for a few days; you then will find another opportunity to learn more about My new teaching. If however you speak from now on in My name, you will not need to think what you shall speak, since I will place the words in your mouth, which you have to speak!"
GGJ|6|79|16|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord, how should, how will I feel and perceive it?"
GGJ|6|79|17|0|Said I: "Thoughts, so clear like pronounced words, you will feel in your heart and will pronounce them very easily with the mouth. Therein lies the secret of God in a person's heart. - And finally I still say something else to you:
GGJ|6|79|18|0|If you find anyone who is ill, lay on him your hands in My name and he will be better! If you have healed someone in this manner, do not asked for any payment, but say to the healed: 'Thank God the Almighty in His Son Jesus! Go and do not sin anymore! Keep the commandments and do good!" Thereby you will awaken many believers for Me."
GGJ|6|79|19|0|Hereupon I laid My hands on him and gave him thereby the power to act in My name.
GGJ|6|80|1|1|The visit at the innkeeper's in Cana. The healing of the sick child. A gospel for breast-feeding mothers
GGJ|6|80|1|0|We then moved quickly away from this place and arrived towards evening in Cana, Galilee, where I turned the water to wine. We stayed in the same house because it was also a considerable inn. That we were received with the greatest friendliness needs hardly mentioning.
GGJ|6|80|2|0|The young married couple already had a child, namely a boy; but the hardly several weeks old baby suffered from bad cramps, which was the result of a shock suffered by the young mother when still in puerperium and a fire broke out in the neighbourly house, which however was quickly extinguished. The young parents, like their still living parents, tried everything to heal the child from this illness; but everything was in vain.
GGJ|6|80|3|0|When I entered the house and they immediately recognized Me, they fell on their knees before Me and said (the young parents): "O Master, truly God has send You to us, to heal our only child! O, we most fervently ask You for it! That everything is possible for You, we know from long ago."
GGJ|6|80|4|0|Said I: "Stand up; since it is not befitting if people go on their knees before people!"
GGJ|6|80|5|0|Said the young couple: "O Master, we know it that you are more than just a man, and thus it is quite befitting to go on one's knees before you! O help our child!"
GGJ|6|80|6|0|Said I: "Now, now, stand up and bring Me the sick child!"
GGJ|6|80|7|0|The parents then quickly got up from the floor and brought the child to Me. But I laid My hands on it and blessed it and in the same moment the child was cheerful and healthy, as if there never was anything wrong with it.
GGJ|6|80|8|0|I thereupon said to the young mother: "Be careful in future! If something strongly excites your disposition and you still have a child to breastfeed, then do not breastfeed the child until your disposition has calmed down completely! For with mother's milk all kinds of malignance can develop in the body or even in the soul. This remember well! - But now see to it that we all can have an evening meal!"
GGJ|6|80|9|0|The parents thanked Me beyond measure for this benefaction and went to prepare an evening meal for us.
GGJ|6|80|10|0|Within one hour everything was ready and we were taken to a newly build dining hall where we consumed the well prepared evening meal. But after the meal I asked the young landlord, when and how and by whom was this very beautiful and quite spacious dining hall build.
GGJ|6|80|11|0|And the landlord said: "Yes, Lord, this truly was also something of a miracle! The building masters were Joses and Joet, respective sons of Joseph and thus Your stepbrothers. But it happened quite strangely. They only had two assistants and when they started to work the cedars, this work which otherwise would require ten days to complete, did not lasted longer then one day, and the joining of the trees (beams), setting up the roof, the laying of the floor and the construction of everything inside the hall took just as many days as God the Lord required to create the world according to Moses.
GGJ|6|80|12|0|Short and sweet, the construction of such a hall according to the opinion of every expert, would nearly take six month to complete and this with more and very diligent workers, - and this hall was build with only four builders within six days, like it is here, and this surely is a miracle!
GGJ|6|80|13|0|The two brothers said it themselves: "Here the invisible spirit of our divine Brother has helped us!" And it certainly was like that, since even Your dear mother Maria, who quite often visits us, also confirmed it as something true. - Isn't it so, Lord and Master of all life and being?"
GGJ|6|80|14|0|Said I: "Yes, then it should be so! But now prepare for us beds; since we all have become limb tired! Tomorrow we will find some more time to speak about it."
GGJ|6|80|15|0|This was quickly done and we all went to rest.
GGJ|6|81|1|1|The Lord in the north of Galilee
GGJ|6|81|1|0|I stayed in Cana, Galilee for seven days and My disciples preached the gospel to the people. After seven days we moved on, after having done many good things. From Cana many people accompanied us for a considerable distance and returned home full of consolation.
GGJ|6|81|2|0|From there we travelled to the most northern borders of Galilee, where we have not been before. There we met many heathens who were quite superstitious and regarded all kinds of amulets as very important. They looked at us with very surprising eyes and did not really comprehend, how we could dare to travel without such means of protection. When we began to give them other proofs of our inner powers, they fell onto their faces and regarded us as gods of the Olymp and did not dare to look at us. Only after lengthy talking and proofs, they again began to regard us as humans, and only from then on was it possible to reveal ourselves more and more to them.
GGJ|6|81|3|0|There we stayed for three weeks and converted a large number of heathens to pure Judaism. These however were otherwise quite good people and they served us copiously with whatever they possessed. When we left them, many wept; but I strengthened them and they let us go quietly.
GGJ|6|81|4|0|However, so that the reader of these writings can orientate himself more easily, where these amulet heathens actually lived, he should look at an old map and he will find a country in Little Asia by name of Cappadocia (Cai pa dou ceio? = What do they want here?). There, towards the southern border, there was a town called Melite (Mei liete! = Have or count the years!). The town received this name from a young king, who nevertheless was quite wise and courageous, - but when the old king died, the young prince immediately wanted to take over the throne. But the council of the elders decided that the son was not yet old enough, and it was said to him: 'Mei liete!' = 'Have the years!'. This enraged the son, and he moved with some tough fighters to the east, conquered the above mentioned country Cappadocia for the previously owned country Cilicia (Ci lei cia = if only she wants), and build a large city there and gave it the triumphant name Mei liete nei (Greek: Melitene = Did not have the years), whereby he wanted to tell the council of the elder: 'Look here and tell me if I do not have the years!"
GGJ|6|81|5|0|Now, this does not really belong to our gospel; but it hurts nobody, to know something like this, because he then can orientate himself a lot easier in many ways.
GGJ|6|81|6|0|Thus, to the west of the this ancient city, was located a considerable mountain range on the border with Syria, where our amulet Greeks lived. How I agreed and arranged things with them, was already briefly mentioned, and it does not require anything further.
GGJ|6|81|7|0|From these cozy people we moved southwestward and came to a little town by name of Chotinodora (Choti no dora = One does not plough in the corner). In this little town lived many Jews from Bethlehem and traded there with all kind of things, and also pursued with a particular zeal the exchange business. At the same time there were also Greeks from Armenia and conducted a wood trade along the stream Euphrates up to India, since this little town, just like an equally seized neighbourly town by name of Samosata, was located next to the previously mentioned stream.
GGJ|6|81|8|0|"Now, they are all merchants! We will make only little progress with our case!", the disciples spoke among themselves, and an elderly new disciple said to Me, when we watched the active hustle and bustle of the people from the shore: "Lord, but these places do not belong to Galilee anymore, but You still have visited them, although You wanted to travel in Galilee only! How did this happen and how should we understand this?"
GGJ|6|81|9|0|Said I: "This happened quite naturally, because according to the division of land by the Romans, all this up to the border of Little Asia belongs to Galilee, and therefore we are still in Galilee and does not look at the old names anymore, but only how they exist today! This land which during the times of Jacob and later under the judges was the land of sadness, namely a land for exiles, has now become a land of joy, and although small in earlier times, it nevertheless has become larger than all the countries of the whole of the large Promised Land. We are now in the old Syria, but we are in the new Galilee ('G' pronounced like 'sch', it sounds like 'Schalilia' = place of grief), which however did not became a land of grief, but a land of joy and spiritual resurrection, - do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|81|10|0|Said all: "Lord, this we understand quite well, because it is so in all truth! However, the only question remains what are we going to do here. Today is already at an end and we still have no inn. Also our food supply is completely used up. We therefore asked You, o Lord, to give us advice! Or should we spend the night here in the open, or go into town and see if we could buy some bread?"
GGJ|6|81|11|0|Said I: "O you chicken-hearted! Go and do the latter! But you do not have to look for an inn: since it will come by itself. If it doesn't come, we stay here and nobody will come to any harm. Tomorrow we will see, what can be done."
GGJ|6|82|1|1|The disciple and the stern tax collector
GGJ|6|82|1|0|Thereupon some of the old disciples got up, went into town and soon found a bakery and bought bread for ten pfennig and roasted fish for four pfennig. When they left the town with their purchases, they met a tax collector who stopped them and asked them who does require so much bread and fish.
GGJ|6|82|2|0|And they said to him (the old disciples): "Our Lord and Master wants it, and thus we do accordingly!"
GGJ|6|82|3|0|Asked the tax collector: "Now, who is your Lord and Master and what is his trade?"
GGJ|6|82|4|0|Said the disciples: "Go, and ask Him yourself, - He will tell you if He wants to! But He does not respond immediately to everyone! There, a few hundred steps at the shore of the river, He rests together with the other disciples. Go and speak to Him yourself!"
GGJ|6|82|5|0|Said the tax collector: "Why don't you take an inn here? There are several in our not too small town!"
GGJ|6|82|6|0|Said again the disciples: "Go to Him and He will tell you; since we don't know ourselves what He intends doing here!"
GGJ|6|82|7|0|Here the tax collector said: "Yes, I then have to go myself and find out from him what this is all about with you! Since with us we keep a strict order, and we must know who are the foreigners coming to our town."
GGJ|6|82|8|0|Hereupon the tax collector walked with the disciples to Me and when he arrived he immediately asked with a strict and serious voice of a judge: "Who of you is here the master and lord?"
GGJ|6|82|9|0|Said I: "I am! What do you want from Me and My disciples?"
GGJ|6|82|10|0|Said the tax collector: "You are foreigners, and such we cannot tolerate in the close vicinity of our rich town if they do not tell us who they are and from where they are coming!"
GGJ|6|82|11|0|Said I: "I know your laws and rights better than you are, who, as just a simple tax collector, do not have the right to asked us from where we are coming! See, we are still more than seven-hundred steps away from the gate of the town, and this place where we are staying now, is according to your community laws from ancient times already destined for foreigners, and therefore we are according to your own laws are free on this place and thus are not indebted to anyone to provide him any answers! But you yourself should rather rush back home, otherwise your eldest son, who is already sick for seven years, is going to die before you are going to arrive back home!"
GGJ|6|82|12|0|By this the tax collector was quite surprised. His eyes widened and he asked Me how I could know this. And if I know this so precisely, I also would know how the son could be helped.
GGJ|6|82|13|0|Said I: "O yes, this I would know and even could help him, - even then if he already had died; but then you had to have a stronger faith in the only, true God, than you have together with your whole house!"
GGJ|6|82|14|0|The tax collector then looked at Me wistfully and friendly and said: "Master and Lord, which is the way they call you who are with you! See, I myself have a large inn, come to me with all your followers and stay in my house! Nobody of you will lack anything, even if you want to stay a full year with me -, and if you can heal my son, I want to give you gold and silver, as much as you ever want; since I am very rich with all kinds of earthly goods and would be prepared to give away more than half of it for healing my son. Do you want to go with me to my house?"
GGJ|6|82|15|0|Said I: "If you believe then you also could observe something of the great might and glory of God! But now go back home and I will follow you with My disciples! Since we first want to consume our spare meal, since we did not eat for the whole day on our difficult journey."
GGJ|6|82|16|0|Said the tax collector: "But Lord and Master! In my house you all will be served much better than with these few breads and fishes; and what you have paid for these few loafs of bread and fishes, I will compensate you a thousand times!"
GGJ|6|82|17|0|Said I: "Just go to your house because I want it this way, and your son will live! But we will follow you within one hour."
GGJ|6|83|1|1|The Lord raises the deceased son of the tax collector from the dead
GGJ|6|83|1|0|Hereupon the tax collector hastily went home and immediately asked about the condition of his so much beloved son.
GGJ|6|83|2|0|But the three doctors said to him: "Lord, the state of your son is very bad! He cannot be helped anymore! We have tried everything whatever our science and experience has given us, but everything was in vain. If we could have prolonged his life with only one hour, we would have performed a miracle!"
GGJ|6|83|3|0|The tax collector then went to the son who already was lying on the death bed; but he said to him: "My son, these three doctors will not help you, but soon another doctor will come who will help you; since in him I now place my fullest faith."
GGJ|6|83|4|0|The sick then raised his head and said with a broken, weak voice: "Yes, death will help me, - but no doctor can!"
GGJ|6|83|5|0|Here the father got tears in his eyes and he said to his son: "No, no, not death, but life will help you! For the foreign doctor to whom I spoke but never have seen before, knew that you were ill for already a full seven years and he also said that he could help you even if you have died already, and thus I firmly believe his words."
GGJ|6|83|6|0|Thereupon the son did not respond anymore and the doctors said: "Let him rest; since the slightest effort will kill him! Look, his face has already the marks of death!"
GGJ|6|83|7|0|It took another half an hour and the sick son sighed for the last time and died.
GGJ|6|83|8|0|And the doctor said: "Where is your doctor now who could help your son, even if he had died already?!"
GGJ|6|83|9|0|In that moment I stepped into the room and said with a loud voice: "Here I stand and am not a loudmouth like you are, but what I say is the fullest and never deceiving truth out of the heavens of God!"
GGJ|6|83|10|0|Then the three enraged doctors said: "There lies the dead before you, you foreign braggart! Help him now if it is possible to you, and we will bow to the earth before you and acknowledge ourselves that we are nothing than pure boasters!"
GGJ|6|83|11|0|Said I: "I neither need your bow and even less so your confession, but I do what I do and because I can do it and because I also want to do it! But if I say that I can do it, I do not arrogate, since I do it out of My very own power which is in Me and I do not need any other means than My very own and freest will; but you loudly tell all the world that you are the first masters of your art, - and what is the result of your boasting?
GGJ|6|83|12|0|There he lies before you! The young man had a light fever, - one spoon full of burned salt with seven spoon full of wine would have cured this person forever! You knew quite well about this remedy; but you thought and said: 'O, this is the son of a rich man, he can carry the light fever for years and will earn us a lot of money! When the son gets old enough, the fever will leave him anyway.' But I say to you, you evil doctors: The fever would have left the son a long time ago, but you maintained it for the sake of your income and you turned it into sap fever, which you were not able to heal anymore, and therefore you became true murderers of this young person for the sake of your contemptible greed!
GGJ|6|83|13|0|You called Me a loudmouth and never have seen and recognized Me before; but I know you from long ago and as your 'loudmouth' tell you now the fullest truth and thereby saved you from making your own confession! But that I now have spoken the truth about you, the reanimation of this deceased person will provide the clearest testimony for you!"
GGJ|6|83|14|0|Said the three doctors disdainfully smiling: "Now, then we are freed from every charge!"
GGJ|6|83|15|0|Said I: "This we will see straight away!"
GGJ|6|83|16|0|Here I stepped to the deceased and said: "Jorabe, stand up from your sleep and give testimony over the falseness of these three, who earlier called Me a loudmouth!"
GGJ|6|83|17|0|In that moment the dead rose from his bed and was so fresh and healthy as if he never was ill. The father was overwhelmed with so much joy that he did not know whether he should first hug My or the chest of the son out of love and gratitude for the reawakening of his son.
GGJ|6|83|18|0|But I said to him: "Leave it for now; but make sure that the son Jorabe gets something to eat and afterwards some wine!"
GGJ|6|83|19|0|Everything was quickly arranged and likewise a great meal was prepared for us.
GGJ|6|84|1|1|The dismissal of the three physicians
GGJ|6|84|1|0|The three doctors were standing there like petrified and no one could get one word over his lips.
GGJ|6|84|2|0|Then the tax collector asked the quite cheerful son what testimony he want to give to the three.
GGJ|6|84|3|0|Said the son: "The very same as this foreign, miracle Saviour has given them! They are not worried in the least to heal a sick person, but only that he swallows as much of their remedial potions as possible, so that they could earn a lot of money. But that they never have truly helped anybody, the whole town and surrounding knows. But how they helped me, they already helped many others before, - namely from this world to the next! I think that I have said enough.
GGJ|6|84|4|0|This is however truly worth mentioning: They are Jews, like they said from Jerusalem, and boast a lot about their Jehovah, and that they only can help him who believes in their God and bring Him a large sacrifice in gold, silver and gemstones which must be placed in their hands so that they could send it to Jerusalem, where a certain high priest in a most holy chamber prays to Jehovah for the sick, after which he certainly will become better. However, what should we Greeks say about this who already have too many Gods? Should we accept another God so that he also cannot help us, just like all the others have never helped anyone, except their clever priests, who collected the copious sacrifices with for the gods consecrated faces and secretly squander it on all kinds of bad things and deeds?!
GGJ|6|84|5|0|But I hereby make now an open confession and say: This wonderful foreigner is from now on for all times to come the only true God for me! He is a Jehovah for the Jews and a Zeus for the Greeks, Romans and Egyptians. In him all the gods must be united. We quite often have heard fairy tales how this or that god in ancient times has effectuated something just by his almighty will; but we Greeks as also people never had the luck to see something like that with our own eyes. But here stands a person who can do this, and for me he is a true God, what I now firmly believe and this faith I will keep for the rest of my life. - What are you saying to this?"
GGJ|6|84|6|0|Said the tax collector: "Yes, my son, also I and all people of this house will loyally join this your new faith! Since a totally dead person can only be called back to life by a God. But now, determine you, adoration worthy, foreign master and - I say - God, what I should do with the three doctors! For their manner to help the suffering is apparently too bad, that one can let them go unpunished!"
GGJ|6|84|7|0|Said I: "Let them go; since they still will find a just punishment in abundance! Firstly, if this becomes known, no one will ask for their services again, and secondly they will by themselves have to flee from here. But now they should go and repay you every groschen which you have paid them for their trifle healing!"
GGJ|6|84|8|0|Here all three made dreadfully sour faces; since the repayment of several hundred groschen which they received from the tax collector in advanced, they certainly could not agree with.
GGJ|6|84|9|0|But the tax collector insisted on it and said: "Truly, I do not need this money in the slightest way; but I will give it to the poor of this place, of which there are many, and this will be better than leaving it with you for nothing and again nothing! Thus go and bring me the money in still this hour, otherwise I will hand you, you wretched scoundrels, to the courts!"
GGJ|6|84|10|0|The three doctors then got up and prepared to go.
GGJ|6|84|11|0|But I said: "It is sufficient if only one of you goes and fetches the money, - the other two can stay behind as collateral; since if all three would go, it would be the last time we have seen them! The youngest of them should go, because he is still the most honest one; for if one of the two older ones would go, he would leave the other two waiting here, and would take the money and never return. Thus it should be done!"
GGJ|6|84|12|0|Then the youngest of the three doctors got up and soon brought back the money.
GGJ|6|84|13|0|When the tax collector received the money and put it in save keeping, he said to the bearer: "Listen, since you according to the testimony of this truly divine Master are still the most honest one, you can stay here; but the other two should leave immediately! If you want to go with them, you will not be prevented in the slightest of doing so."
GGJ|6|84|14|0|But the younger doctor said: "If I may, I will stay, and I know what I will do. I will not stay and work in community with the other two; since they were the lords and I just their servant and according to their will had to go hand in hand with them but against my will and my better judgement. O lord, this has caused me many sad hours and days! But what should I, what could I have done? Since to get in conflict with the two, would mean to make the whole temple in Jerusalem your enemy, and as it is known, this animosity is the worst in the world. But if I am standing alone, namely instructed by you as the chairman of the board of this town, I then laugh about the hostility of the temple."
GGJ|6|84|15|0|Said the tax collector: Good, then stay, - and the other two must go!"
GGJ|6|84|16|0|But the other two were already gone and left this place with hurried steps; since they recognized that they could not stay any longer in this town, if I would possibly settle their.
GGJ|6|85|1|1|The art of living
GGJ|6|85|1|0|After the agreement we were invited for a meal and stepped into a dining hall which did not have its equal in Jerusalem. In the centre of the hall stood a large table made from cedar wood, covered with all kinds of food and the noblest of wines. We sat down and ate and drank. Since the earlier bought bread loafs were not good and also quite small, just like the poorly prepared fish, - we only ate very little of it.
GGJ|6|85|2|0|During the meal not much was said; but when the good wine loosened the tongue of the guests, it began lively around the table. I however did not speak since I was sitting between the awakened son and his father; they had a too big reverence for Me and did not dared to bother Me while I Myself was eating and drinking.
GGJ|6|85|3|0|However, when I said that I had sufficiently ate and drank, only then did the tax collector asked Me, how it was possible for Me, to even give back live to a dead person; since something like that was never heard before on this earth.
GGJ|6|85|4|0|But I said to him: "Friend, the spirit of man, once awakened in a proper manner, discovers many secrets, and if fully awakened in the full light, he also discovers the great secret of life and recognizes, that he is the originator of all life. But it is the greatest art of life, to find and recognize oneself as such!
GGJ|6|85|5|0|You also live and think and want and become active according to your thinking and will; but you do not know what life is, how it thinks and how it wills and how it makes the limbs correspondingly active. But who in himself has found all this and recognized it, is also a true master of his life, and also of the life of his fellow-man and can then do what I have done to your son. Yes, he can do even more: See, he can make himself absolutely immortal!
GGJ|6|85|6|0|If by the current blindness, selfishness, greed, jealousy and power-greed of the people one would arrest and even kill Me, it will not be of any use to the evil people; since before three days have passed, I will awaken Myself from death again, and continue to live forever and do even greater things than now. - This what I now have told you, is so true and so certain, as it is true that your son Jorabe was dead and is now totally alive again. Do you believe this?"
GGJ|6|85|7|0|Said the tax collector: "That you do not tell me any untruthfulness, I am fully convinced of; since firstly my son lives through the power of your secret life art, which is the result of your science, and secondly also the old, wise Greeks have set up such teachings. However, if they ever have penetrated with their spirit to the great secret of life, I do not know and also can't recall ever having read or heard something about it.
GGJ|6|85|8|0|The fables about our gods and half-gods do of course tell us about some miracle which they were supposed to have performed; but who of only a little reason, can belief something like that?! Also in the mystic writings a lot is said about an almighty God who is surrounded by a countless number of all kinds of very powerful spirits, who most punctual carry out his orders in the whole of the universe. They are not visible to man, just like God, but still have the most perfect mind and an almightiest will. It is said that many hundred years ago they have showed themselves to devout people, like to the old Greeks their gods and especially the half-gods.
GGJ|6|85|9|0|If thinking calmly and impartially about it, one can conclude that finally the gods- and life teachings of the Greek and Jews are culminating in one and the same. Everything is shrouded into an impenetrable darkness, and irrespective through how much trouble the greatest wise of all times and all nations went, they nevertheless were not able to lift the extremely fateful veil of Isis, and we mortals are still standing on the same disentangled Gordian knot, where our ancestors have stood many thousands of years ago.
GGJ|6|85|10|0|You would now be the sole and only who truly has disentangled this knot, and as such I want to ask you, as a true master of life, to show me and actually all of us the great art, how one most certainly understands the secret of life, recognizes it and finally becomes a master of life himself. You have apparently brought it so far and thus also must know the means and ways quite well. Since you must know them, it would be a great mercy from you to us, if you would show such to us.
GGJ|6|85|11|0|This request from me to such a great artist is quite exceptionally audacious, since every true artist regards his art as his most valuable property and also must regard it as such and also I quite well know, that even the greatest art loses its value, if it becomes generally known and practised among the people; but since such your art at least for the better part of mankind would be foremost a main life question and by its certain solution would bring man the greatest and incalculable life's fortune, I truly would like to give you three quarters of my biggest treasures, if you only could reveal to me a few hints, how to certainly attain this secret for the benefit of the people. You would surly not loose anything by it and we would profit from it infinitively! - What do you think, great master, to such my proposal?"
GGJ|6|86|1|1|The Lord as teacher of the art of living
GGJ|6|86|1|0|Said I: "I say to this nothing else, than that I specifically have come into this world to the people as a person Myself, to teach them this most greatest and most important art without any compensation, and I also will teach you without compensation. But that I do this to the people of many countries and towns and confirm My teaching as fully true with the right signs, those who have came with me are witnesses through word and deed, since they are My disciples. They have already been quite deeply initiated in this secret and can show you the way and the means for it.
GGJ|6|86|2|0|Who accepts this, believes and decisively lives, does and acts accordingly, will infallibly attain the secret of life and will after the attained real rebirth of his own life's spirit in himself, become a master of his life and thereby also a master of the life of his fellow-men, because he will be able to show them the way to it and through mastering his own life he will be able to show them the great life's advantages of such mastering.
GGJ|6|86|3|0|But this I also say to you, that nobody will become a master overnight and that the pure, even most solid knowledge about the means and ways for attaining this greatest art, are absolutely of no use to any person, if he does not applies it fully practical to his life. The theory on its own is there of no use at all, but only the praxis.
GGJ|6|86|4|0|It is similar with the learning of other arts. For example you wanted to learn how to play a music instrument masterly, like the perfect lyra of the Greek or the even better sounding harp of the Jews, you apparently had to engage a master of this instrument. He would teach you very precisely the rules which are absolutely necessary to play the music instrument, so that you precisely would know what you had to do and to practise to become in time a master musician yourself. Would you be already a harp- or lyra player with only the so precise knowledge of all rules, means and ways? O, surly not! You first had to troublesome learn the ability by diligently exercising the fingers and ears according to the rules known to you to become a master. And it is precisely the same with the attainment of the art of life.
GGJ|6|86|5|0|Only by practising one becomes a master, and the higher or lesser degree of the attained mastership depends directly on the greater or lesser practising of the recognised rules. The more practise, the more the mastership! Therefore you should not think that by the knowledge of the rules of life's art alone, you already are able to achieve something, or that thereby the veil of your Isis is already lifted! I say it to you: through pure recognition alone, you will not even nearly understand the possibilities, that by the practising of such rules the veil of the Isis could be lifted! Only by continuous and diligent practising you will come to the increasingly brighter realization, that the rules are right and true and will lead to the set goal. And once you have reached mastership through practising, only then you will have the totally lifted veil of Isis in front of you. - See, this were the pre-instructions to the subsequent rules which had to be practised and executed for man can attain the true mastership of life! What does your judgement say to this?"
GGJ|6|86|6|0|Said the tax collector: "I find all this in the most perfect order. That one cannot become a master by the knowledge of the rules alone, or hardly even a disciple, is a truth which finds its confirmation in countless experiences; but endlessly much is already achieved if one, for reaching such goal, has learned the certain and infallible means and ways. The rest of course depends completely on ourselves. That also the potential disciple cannot even clearly realize in himself that he can become a master, but only then when through a lot of practising he himself has achieved mastership, is also sun clear; but that without you and prior to you, no person could not even nearly have found these most important rules, is something which my mind in no way can understand. Neither old-Egypt nor Canaan, nor Greece and Rome, nor Persia and India could produce any wise man who could find the right rules for this art. You are thus the first one who did not learned this art, but apparently have produced it out of himself! - Tell me, how was this possible to you as a person?!
GGJ|6|86|7|0|Since that you own the mastership of life in the fullest measure, the most tangible and truest proof is sitting next to us. You also could have attained this only by practising the necessary rules for it, which you yourself however had to invent first. Now, this is what I cannot understand in the least; since also I in my younger years have travelled all over the world and informed myself about everything. The activities of the Essenes with their false miracles is only too well known to me, just like all the magic arts and fortune-telling, which schools I often have attended myself; but here we do not have any consent, no magic wand, no mystic magic words, no magic potion and no invocation of demons, but just the most pompless and most destitute truth. You speak and want and the effectuation of the word and will is there! Yes, this is something which surpasses sky high all horizons of knowledge! To effectuate something is most likely very easy, once one has become a master; but to have attained mastership and especially the necessary rules without master or guide, - is a completely different matter! Tell me then, how you have achieved this! Who has shown and given you the rules?"
GGJ|6|87|1|1|The inner development of a spiritual human being
GGJ|6|87|1|0|Said I: "Friend, this is for the time being not important at all! It is sufficient that the rules had been found, of which the authenticity and fullest truth you cannot deny. Who will know it and live accordingly, will awaken life's strength in himself and be able to effectuate out of this strength and I will awaken him through the power of the spirit of My words on the youngest day of his inner, spiritual new birth.
GGJ|6|87|2|0|Truly, truly, I say to you: I Myself am - there like everywhere - the truth and the life. Who believes in Me and acts according to My teaching, will by himself and in himself in eternity not see death!"
GGJ|6|87|3|0|Says the tax collector: "Master, these your words sound strange! It somehow appears to me as if you were some kind of higher, divine being, although in flesh and blood for the sake of appearance, but nevertheless basically a pure spirit, who can wrap himself in matter as he pleases, how and whenever he wants. - Did I judged this correctly or not?"
GGJ|6|87|4|0|Said I: "So and so, there is something to it! But what there is to it, you cannot grasp. But what you think you can understand, it is not! For I just as little can leave this body than you; if I want to exit as a spirit, this body has to be killed first. However, the spirit which now fully awakened lives and effectuates in Me, can forever not be killed, but will live and effectuate forever.
GGJ|6|87|5|0|You certainly quite often already have observed the creation in its being and effectuating, and you couldn't have missed that a certain order exists therein and that the forms have a consistency in themselves in all directions, from which you very easily can recognize, what this or that stands for. You also can recognize what this and that effectuates, and for what it is good and can be used according to its recognized effectuation.
GGJ|6|87|6|0|If however the whole creation according to your new world wisdom would only be a work of blind coincidence, would the things of nature also keep their current permanence of being in all directions? O, certainly not! See, the wind is such a rather more blind force, although only partly! Did you ever see that it produced any certain shape which would have permanence? It scoops up the dust and carries it in loose cloud formations through the air, where the forms change every moment and the same form never reappears again. Can you memorize the form of a cloud that after a few days you could say: 'See, this is precisely the same cloud which I have seen a few days ago!'?! Or can you along the sea maintain the same about a wave?!
GGJ|6|87|7|0|From this you can quite easily recognize that a blind force never could have produced only one tiny moss plant which in the very same form reappears for many thousand years.
GGJ|6|87|8|0|But if so, does it not appear to a better human mind by itself, that all becoming, being and existence wherein firstly a certain, unchangeable form, state, property, usefulness and final purpose can be quite well recognized separately and specifically, had to be produced by such a force which possess an unlimited and unalterable, even though comprehensive insight and wisdom, without it you never ever be able to see a definitely formed object, be it a stone, a metal, a plant or an animal?! Such a force must certainly be consistently and surely quite aware of itself, because without it nothing could have a specific and in itself consistent from.
GGJ|6|87|9|0|And secondly: Since you necessarily have to assume such a force, which as a primordial being forms the basis of all being, such fundamental primordial force must have a corresponding name, through which it originally can be kept in recollection and memory of the people, who are there to recognize this force. Who will ever ask about a closer recognition of a matter, of which he never ever heard the name of it?! For starters we are going to call this primordial force 'God'. If we now have a God, we will ask further and say: 'Where is this God, and how does He look like? How does He create the things and as a pure spirit, how does He brings forth the coarse matter out of Himself?"
GGJ|6|87|10|0|And once a person is starting to ask about it, he already is on a better way! He will dedicate a higher attention to all creatures and search in them, for how much of the divine primordial wisdom is left in them. And the longer he will search, the more of the divine wisdom and order he will easily and soon find therein.
GGJ|6|87|11|0|If he has found it, he will soon notice in his heart a stimulant of love towards God and out of such love he will more and more realize that God in Himself must be filled with the most powerful love, for Him to have such great desire and joy to wonderfully wise create so countless many things and beings, which does not only testify of His being, but rather a lot more bear witness of His wisdom, power and love.
GGJ|6|87|12|0|If a person grows and increases such considerations and realizations, he apparently also increases his love for God and gets closer to Him more and more; but the greater and more firmer such approaches of a person towards God are getting, the more of the spirit of God gathers in his heart, in which thereby the own spirit is fed and is more and more awakened to the true recognition of the own inner life and its strength, in unison with the power of the divine spirit in him.
GGJ|6|87|13|0|If a person has progressed thus far, he already is in life's mastership and the only thing lacking, is the complete unification with the divine spirit of love and will. If he also manages this, he then is a quite perfect master of life and can effectuate all this what I now effectuate and even a lot more."
GGJ|6|88|1|1|The foundation for spiritual perfection. The nature of God
GGJ|6|88|1|0|(The Lord:) "You can see from this that without the true and living believe in a sole and everlasting true God, no person can attain life's mastership. Therefore it is above all necessary to believe in a true God; since for as long one does not believe that there exists a sole true God, for as long you also cannot awaken any love for Him in your heart. Without such love it is impossible to come closer to God and finally become one with Him.
GGJ|6|88|2|0|Without that however there can be as little any talk of a true mastership of life, as someone wanting to become a master player of the harp, who however never has heard anything about it and even less so has seen one anywhere.
GGJ|6|88|3|0|But for as long you still ask and say: 'Yes, where is this God and how does He look like?', I say to you, that nobody can see the actual God being and live at the same time, - since it is infinite and therefore also ubiquitously and as such is as a pure-spiritual also the most inner of every thing and being, this means in Its effectuating will-power-light; in Himself and for Himself however, God is a person like I and also you and lives in an inaccessible light which in the world of the spirits is called the sun of mercy. This sun of mercy however, is not God Himself, but is only the effectuation of His love and wisdom.
GGJ|6|88|4|0|Just as you can see the effectuation of the sun of this world thereby that it is present everywhere by its continual outflow of light to all conceivable directions, also the everywhere effectuating power of the sun of mercy effectuates as an outflowing light in all beings and is animating and creatively present.
GGJ|6|88|5|0|Who now understands to collect and accepts as much light as possible from the mercy-sun of heaven in the heart of his soul and then to keep it through the power of love to God, creates in himself a mercy-sun which entirely resembles the primordial mercy-sun in everything, and the full inner possession of such mercy-sun is then just as much as the inner possession of the only true mastership of life.
GGJ|6|88|6|0|The clarity and the bright fullness of this most true teaching you will only then recognize, if you yourself have attained the mastership of life; since now you cannot fully understand this, although you have accepted quite well what I have told you."
GGJ|6|88|7|0|Said the tax collector: "Yes, you are right, dear Master! I have understood everything quite well; but I still don't know what I should do with it. One thing however is certain, that the attainment of the full mastership of life is certainly no easy work; since it means a lot of observance, a lot of experience, a lot of thinking, will-power and acting accordingly. - But only one question still, dear Master!"
GGJ|6|88|8|0|Said I: "Thus speak, although I precisely know what you are going to ask Me!"
GGJ|6|88|9|0|Said the tax collector: "O dear Master, then jus speak immediately; since I do not doubt it!"
GGJ|6|88|10|0|Said thereupon I: "You do not doubt it, - but you nevertheless also want to convince yourself a little, if I could know what you want to ask me! However, this does not matter and I still going to tell you your question! It says: 'Master, have you also attained your mastership of life along this way and who has given to you the meaningful instructions like you now have given to me?'
GGJ|6|88|11|0|See, this is your question, word for word! But I can give you only a dissatisfying answer as to your earlier very similar questions. See, as a pure person I truly had to do the very same as you are; but since I, honestly said, regarding my inner spiritual being, am more than just a pure person, which you will find out early enough tomorrow, it was actually more difficult for Me, since I as a person of this earth was never allowed to have an own will, but had to follow very precisely the will of Him, who through Me has come into this world and wants to bring and give man the everlasting life. About this however you will hear more from My disciples tomorrow. But for today we will close our meeting and go to take our rest!"
GGJ|6|88|12|0|Said the tax collector: "Master, if it pleases you, you all can take your rest in this hall; since all around against the wall the most comfortable resting places have been installed!"
GGJ|6|88|13|0|Said I: "Good then, thus we stay here and I rather prefer these resting chairs than the lazy beds which are perhaps only suitable for sick people. - and thus lets get up and take our rest!"
GGJ|6|89|1|1|A dialogue between the physician and the innkeeper about the Lord
GGJ|6|89|1|0|When we occupied the resting chairs for our rest, the tax collector, his son and also his other children and wives, of which he had seven according to custom of the Orient, left us immediately and also his officers and other servants, and we soon fell asleep since we were quite tiered from the long journey. But the people of the house stayed awake in other rooms for quite a long time and talked a lot about our appearance in their little town.
GGJ|6|89|2|0|The younger doctor who stayed behind said as a last remark to the tax collector: "Friend, if it was possible to adopt such a mastership of life, one soon had gathered all the money of the whole world! Quite a lot of kings would give away half their kingdoms for the one who could guarantee their life! No, unbelievable all the things occurring on this dear earth!
GGJ|6|89|3|0|How long has it been since a couple of magicians surprised us with their strange miracles when passing here on their way to Melite?! But all their performances were quite obvious false miracles and were of no use to anybody except to themselves. It wasn't a bad entertainment; but nobody learned anything good from it. They also brought all kinds of apparatus along as well as snakes, monkeys and dogs, camels and mules and containers full of ointments and oils. But these came on foot, brought nothing and did things, that one could quite easily regard them as gods! Nothing beyond this can come anymore!
GGJ|6|89|4|0|Also their teaching to us were quite good and was in line with what they are doing; only the old Judaism was shining through quite prominently like the basic principles of the old Jewish prophet schools which I'm quite familiar with, from which quite extraordinary wise men has gone forth, which were called prophets. Now, whether one can attain in all seriousness the wondrous mastership of life through the most precise following possible of the rules briefly made known to us, we still have to wait and see!
GGJ|6|89|5|0|To love some one and only divinity so to speak above all with the fullest seriousness of life, is a difficult matter, because as a mature thinking man it is already difficult to believe that such a God, as proved fully true, exist. His proof for the existence of a sole, true God is quite good and makes good listening; but from the side of the scholar it takes a very diligent practise from the cradle, and this under the continual guidance of an experienced theosophist, otherwise it will be very difficult for anyone to come to the full recognition of the sole and true God along this road.
GGJ|6|89|6|0|However, may it be as it wants, and apart from the explanation given to us by the main miracle man, he nevertheless is an extraordinary phenomenon! Firstly to call a dead back to life by just the word and in addition completely healthy, is something which never was there before in its entirety, - and secondly to know very precisely the still most secret thoughts of a person, and to call a person whom he never has seen before by his name, - friends, these are things which no human mind is able to understand! Truly, although I do not regard the gods and godheads as very much, I nevertheless would be quite inclined to regard this man rather as a God than as an ordinary person!"
GGJ|6|89|7|0|Said the tax collector: "I also share this opinion and through this assumption one would much quicker reach the goal then even the most strictest observance of the rules shown to us. By the way, several times he made it quite clear that he is something more than just an ordinary citizen of this earth. Now, perhaps tomorrow we will find out even more about this good man! His character seems to be quite honest and it is nice talking to him. We will probably hear quite a lot more from him! But for today let us also go to take our rest; since tomorrow we will have a lot to do!"
GGJ|6|89|8|0|Thereupon one after the other retired for the night and slept until sunup.
GGJ|6|90|1|1|The human and the divine nature of the Lord
GGJ|6|90|1|0|But I with several of My disciples were already on our feet before sunup and went outside according to My custom and walked to the Euphrates which had a considerable width at this location. We were not standing there for long when a large wood raft came down in the middle of the stream. In this moment also the tax collector and his son Jorabe with the doctor came to us to invite us for the morning meal.
GGJ|6|90|2|0|But there was no person on the raft to steer it; because it became loose by itself from shore where it has been badly moored, and the tax collector said: "It is a pity about the beautiful wood, which has become ownerless because of the negligence of its owners! If only it was close enough to shore that one could get hold of it, so that when the lawful owner perhaps also arrives here, the wood could be restored to him for a small compensation. But as it is, the whole raft will of course be lost! Now, perhaps the people of Samosater can catch it!"
GGJ|6|90|3|0|Said I, when the raft stopped in the middle of the stream, perpendicular to our position: "Do you want the wood?"
GGJ|6|90|4|0|Said the tax collector: "Quite so, do I want it, - but how to get hold of it?"
GGJ|6|90|5|0|Said I: "See, very easily! If one is a master of life, also all the elements must obey him, and therefore I command the water to bring the wood to this shore. I want it and it happens!"
GGJ|6|90|6|0|When I have spoken such the water quickly flowed in our direction and rose seven spans along the shore, placed all the wood of the raft on land, after which it immediately returned to its natural direction of flow.
GGJ|6|90|7|0|About this the three were totally flabbergasted and the doctor said to Me: "Friend, you are not an ordinary person like us, but you are a God! No man has fathered you into the body of a woman! I even want to maintain that you are an unborn person and thus you are obviously a God!"
GGJ|6|90|8|0|Said I: "Leave it at that; who carries a flesh, received it from the body of a woman. And as such also this My body is from the body of a earthly mother, even if not fathered in the usual manner, but by the almighty will-spirit of God, which is quite possible with completely pure and God-devoted people. In early times with still completely unspoiled, simple and deeply God-devoted people, it was nothing unusual, and even in our current times it happens so now and then.
GGJ|6|90|9|0|That such people who have been fathered in a pure spiritual manner are more spiritual than those fathered in the usual way, is obvious; since children of very strong and absolutely healthy parents are also strong and healthy, - and children of weak and ill parents are usually also weak and sickly. I as a person, like I am standing here, am not a God, but God's Son, what actually every person is supposed to be; since the people of this earth are called to become children of God, if they live according to the recognized will of God.
GGJ|6|90|10|0|However, one of them is by God from eternity destined to be the First to have the life in Himself and to give it to everyone who believes in Him and lives according to His teaching. And this First one is Me!
GGJ|6|90|11|0|But such life I did not brought with Me from My mother's body into this world! Although the germ was lying in Me, it still had to be developed first, which cost Me nearly thirty full years time and effort. Now of course I am standing here before you as perfected and can tell you, that all power and rule of heaven and earth is given to Me, and that the spirit in Me has become fully one with the spirit of God, why I also can perform such signs, which before Me no human has ever effectuated. But for the future this is not a particular privilege for Myself only, but also for every person who believes in Me that I have been send into this world by God, to give to all people who now walk in darkness, the light of life, and he who then acts according to My teaching, which shows to the people in the brightest light the will of the spirit of God, who of course resides in all fullness in Me.
GGJ|6|90|12|0|This spirit is God, but I, as the pure Son of Man, am not; since like said earlier, I also had, just like every other person, through a lot of effort and exercise, acquire the dignity of a God and only as such it was possible for Me to unify with the spirit of God. Now I am one with Him in the spirit, but still not according to the body; but also in that I will become one, but only after a great suffering and total and deepest humiliating abnegation of My soul.
GGJ|6|90|13|0|And so, My friend and doctor with a better will than there were your companions, you can know who I am, and what you should think of Me! Believe this and live according to the teaching which you soon will hear from My disciples, and you will live in everything you do and walk in the light and not in the night of sin of your flesh and blood anymore! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|90|14|0|Said the doctor: "Yes, great Master, this I understand, although your words sound quite different from those of the priests in the temple at Jerusalem, from where I also descend and where I also have learned my little art! In you obviously the divine is present, but before us you nevertheless want to be nothing more than a Son of Man, while the pharisees in the temple behave as if they have helped God to create the world and other beings, and as if all welfare and woe of the people of the earth depend on them. Yes, Your words, great Master, sound like God's words; since they contain a very distinct strength and power, which makes the soul feel good, builds it up and enlivens and enlightens it anew, while the supposed God's word of the pharisees harms, saddens, darkens and even kills in an extreme degree the human soul! Since who lives and acts according to their teaching, becomes in time so stupid and sensuous, haughty, selfish and power-hungry, that he finally totally forgets that also he is only a person. Only himself he regards as a highest human power, - everything else is far below him. But according to Your words, great Master, it appears to be precisely the opposite of what the pharisees teach, and what they actually want to make from people! - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|6|90|15|0|Said I: "Yes, yes, there you would probably be right; but now nothing further about that anymore! The raft with the wood is saved and all of it is lying on dry land, and you, friend Jored, can do with it what you like; since the owner will not come here, for he is too far away from here and the loss of this wood will not make him poor, because he is very rich. But give a sacrifice to the poor and use the wood as you see fit!"
GGJ|6|90|16|0|Said the tax collector Jored: "Master, I thank You a lot for it, and the poor will not run short with me! But now lets go to the morning meal; because by now it will be fully prepared!"
GGJ|6|91|1|1|The physician receives the power from the Lord to heal the sick through the laying on of hands
GGJ|6|91|1|0|Thereupon we went back to Jored's house where in the already familiar hall a copious morning meal was waiting for us together with the disciples who stayed behind this morning. We sat at the table and ate and drank. The food consisted mainly of fish, honey-bread and lamb, and the wine was from Rome and was particular well tasting. Also wine from Greece, specifically from Cyprus, was served together with completely white wheat bread and butter, which especially the Jew-Greeks enjoyed a lot. We sat at the table for two hours and a lot of things were said, however more about agriculture matters.
GGJ|6|91|2|0|Only after the meal did the disciple John taught all the people of both genders living in this house My teaching about the love for God and for the neighbour.
GGJ|6|91|3|0|After the speech all promised Me to precisely follow this teaching and to act accordingly and I said: "Believe and do it, and also you will soon and easily attain the mastership of life!"
GGJ|6|91|4|0|Thereafter I laid My hands on all of them and strengthened them for their good and serious undertaking.
GGJ|6|91|5|0|To that the doctor said: "O Master, see, I am now the only doctor here in this place where there are always a lot of sick people, as well as in the wider vicinity! Since nothing is impossible to you, You could provide me with a little of Your miracle healing power, especially for the poor who do not have anything to buy expensive medicine."
GGJ|6|91|6|0|Said I: "Jesus is My Name; in this name put your hands on the sick and they will become better, if it benefits their soul's salvation! But to the rich give the medicine like before; since only for the poor I provide you with this power!"
GGJ|6|91|7|0|When I said this to the doctor he thanked Me for this and immediately left, since there were some poor sick people whom he wanted to help at once. And he succeeded in helping them; since everyone got better the moment he put his hands on him in My name. After one hour he returned and thanked Me once again for the power he received and told us about the great surprise of the healed, who were afflicted with all kinds of maladies.
GGJ|6|91|8|0|(The doctor:) "They could not understand that all the earlier medicine could not help them and that suddenly, just by laying on of hands, they became so healthy like never before. They asked me how I suddenly have acquired this unheard of healing method and why did I not apply it earlier. But I said: 'This healing method has been shown to me by a foreign and great Saviour, and I only heal the sick by calling on His name and He Himself wants it together with me, that the sick will be helped!' Then all started to ask only about You and expressed the wish to get to know You personally; for they are of the opinion that You must be equipped with divine powers, since without it such would be completely impossible. I said nothing to this and left them their opinion.
GGJ|6|91|9|0|But now I will have a problem with my wealthy clients; since this new healing method will be quickly spreading around town, and the wealthy will insist to be healed in the same manner. What will I say to them if they demand what You, o Master, has so to speak forbade me to do?
GGJ|6|91|10|0|Said I: "Now, give them conditions which they as healed have to honour towards you and towards the poor! If they joyfully and willingly accept the conditions, then lay also your hands on them; but if they refuse, then leave them in their illness and give them medicine if they want and take such! - Are you now satisfied with this?"
GGJ|6|91|11|0|Said the doctor: "O dear Master, absolutely! But now comes another question and it is as follows: How and with what can I thank You for this? I'm of course not rich and presently in the least at all, since my vanishing companions most certainly have not left me much; but I still want to do my best, whatever is in my power! Lord and Master, I ask You, urge me to remunerate You or pay you a tribute!"
GGJ|6|91|12|0|Said I: "Leave it; for in the world nobody can give Me anything which he has not received from God before, and therefore also not you! But keep the teaching which was given to all of you, love God above all and your fellow-men like yourself, and keep the to you familiar commandments of Moses, and also teach them to the Greeks, and you will bring Me the best and most valuable sacrifice! And also all the other people should do the same, so that they shall live in truth and in the mercy of God, the Creator and Father of all people!
GGJ|6|91|13|0|If I would take money from people to whom I do good, I then would testify straight against Myself and I would not be Him who I am; for if I bring and give you treasures from the heavens because I have the power for it, I cannot allow Myself to be paid by dead matter. But you people can do this with good measure and purpose; since also Moses has prescribed that the priests and judges should be fed and maintained by the people and should receive the tenth from everything that is harvested on the fields and the vineyards and also from the domestic animals. But I and My disciples will not need this; for who is a master of life like Me, will forthwith not be needing these preservative means. Wherever they go, everything they need will be given to them from above. For whatever good you will ask the Father in My name, He will give to you without retention.
GGJ|6|92|1|1|The Christian as a businessman. On protective duty and slave-holding. The behavior toward the priests of the idols
GGJ|6|92|1|0|(The Lord:) "If however in later times My successors will allow themselves to be paid for their teachings and prayers with money and all kinds of other things like the pharisees, then the Father in heaven will not listen to their requests anymore and will let them sink into all kind of sins and great evil. I give you all kinds of gifts free of charge and as such you should give it to other people also free of charge. But as doctor you can take money from the rich, - but not from the poor!
GGJ|6|92|2|0|If occasionally you give My teaching to someone, it should be your payment that he accepts the teaching with a joyful heart and lives accordingly. If for once someone has accepted the teaching, he will in anyway become your friend and will say: 'What is mine is also yours and you should not lack anything!'
GGJ|6|92|3|0|I say to you: What the people will do and give to you voluntarily with a joyful heart for the sake of My teaching, accept it and use it in the best manner for yourself and your fellow-men! But if you would demand a remuneration for it, irrespective of whatever kind, the mercy of God would be immediately taken away from you, just like the mercy has been taken away from the pharisees and the stubborn Jews and will be given to the heathens. Also this remember and act accordingly and you will gather for yourselves great treasures of mercy of all kinds out of the heavens, which will be of greater use to you than all the treasures of the world! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|92|4|0|Said Jored: "Master, this we understand quite well; but what about my tax collecting business on water and on land? There is very little about any neighbourly love in this! But one cannot abolish it all together because it is a governmental matter; for if I let go of it, someone else will continue with it, who perhaps might be even harder on the travelling traders and especially the foreigners than I am, who already have allowed quite a lot of poor people to pass the customs barriers for free. What would be Your will in this regard?"
GGJ|6|92|5|0|Said I: "What you are, stay with it! But be reasonable towards the poor; and in stead the rich can give a little more!
GGJ|6|92|6|0|Customs are good for a country, since otherwise large caravans with all kinds of goods will soon flood your country and would soon endanger the country's own food stocks. Therefore you should tax the many foreign merchants even more, so that they loose their appetite to come too often to this country with their goods. But be even more reasonable instead with the locals! Now you also know what you should do in this regard.
GGJ|6|92|7|0|Also your inn is good; but observe the same rules here as well! Be reasonable towards your fellow-men and be just towards strangers! From the locals ask what the matter is worth and from the foreigners a fair profit!
GGJ|6|92|8|0|If a foreigner comes and does not have anything to pay you with, condone his bill, and if he would accept My teaching, provide him with some travel money on to of it, and the Father in heaven will reward you copiously! The same every merchant should do and be just in measure and weight; for the measure people use to measure, with the same measure they will be rewarded with!"
GGJ|6|92|9|0|Said the tax collector: "But now another question, Lord and Master! You know that we mainly live here together with Greeks and conduct all kind of trade, among others unfortunately even with people, as this is commonly done among the heathens since long ago. Yes, I had to buy all my wives! At first they were only my slaves; but since they were diligent and looked after my interests, I gave them their freedom and took them as wives. Half of my servants and workers are still slaves. Should this continue like this or should it also be changed?"
GGJ|6|92|10|0|Said I: "What exists by the laws of the state, you cannot change, and thus it should remain until the state itself will change it. But you should also be good, reasonable and fair towards the slaves; since also they are people and children of one and the same Father in heaven. Should you again visit a slave market, then buy as many as you can and keep them and make of them free, God-devoted people, and you will prepare for yourself a large treasure in heaven! But you should never ever sell one again; for to sell people is a horror before God! However, wherever My teaching is shooting roots, soon such contemptible slave trade will stop by itself. - There you again have something which you can observe!
GGJ|6|92|11|0|But you still have another question in your soul, according to which you do not know what to do with the pagan idol priests, who are also to a large extend your guests and love to visit your place. I say to you: for the time being let them be as they are! They themselves believe even to a lesser degree in their idols than you yourself have believed in them before; but they have, regarding what they are representing, their office and bread and will therefore not that easily abstain from what they are. However, in time you can tell the one or the other something about My teaching, and they will not be too many a problem for you. In time also the idol temples will fall. But I nevertheless do not instruct you to destroy them; for it is sufficient that they are destroyed in your hearts.
GGJ|6|92|12|0|But if such a priest should try to make someone believe in his idols by force and demands of him to bring it sacrifices, then tell him the full truth! If he does not want to comply, then call on Me in the spirit and perform a sign in My name before his eyes! If he sees it, he most probably will believe, if there is some sense of truth in his disposition; but if he does not believe, let him go - and you stay with the truth of My teaching! Since like now the governors of Rome think and act, the people are completely free in their knowledge, thinking and faith.
GGJ|6|92|13|0|However, if such a priest accepts your light faith, then support him as a member of the new society of God on earth, if he requires support then provide for his earthly needs; if he is not in need of anything, then he should be your friend!
GGJ|6|92|14|0|Now, also this is taken care of, that you easily and clearly know what to do in every case if something obstructive gets into the way of My teaching! And since we now have nothing to discuss anymore, we can go outside. We might find something which gives us the opportunity to consider it in a deeper way!"
GGJ|6|92|15|0|All were agreed with this suggestion and we went outside.
GGJ|6|93|1|1|The visit to the holy grove. The destruction of the idols
GGJ|6|93|1|0|When we walked along the streets of the town, naturally there was no shortage of all kind of curios people, who gawked at us from all sides and busily asked, who we were. The doctor, the tax collector and his accompanying children, especially the son Jorab ('Jorab' is the abbreviated version of 'Jorabe') awakened from death, had to endure a lot from the questioners, since the people could not understand how he, who was ill for seven years and has died yesterday as it was said, was now walking around healthy. The questioners were friendly dealt with, by telling them that they will learn about everything during the next few days, with which they were fully content.
GGJ|6|93|2|0|At the end of a long lane we met three priests of Apollo, and also a Zeus- and a Minerva priest in their quite adventurously and very magical looking priest outfit.
GGJ|6|93|3|0|They came to a halt before us and one Apollo-priest was asking us if we as foreigners wanted to visit the holy grove, in which for the foremost and highest three godheads a congregational temple was built. If this was our intention, they would guide us there and in return for a small fee to appease the three gods, show us everything miraculous and worth seeing.
GGJ|6|93|4|0|Thereupon the tax collector Jored, who was only too well known to the priests, said: "These are my guests; I will pay for them, and thus you can show us the temple and its noteworthiness!"
GGJ|6|93|5|0|With that the priests were quite content and guided us very friendly to the grove, where in the centre on a small hill a round temple of a considerable size was standing. Half of the temple was open and its roof was resting on ten pillars; the other half was a closed up wall and formed a semicircle. On this wall the marble statues of the above mentioned idols were fixed. In the middle, sitting on a throne, was Zeus, on his right was standing Minerva in her war armament and to his left Apollo, but just with a small harp; for an Apollo with a sun carriage and horses would be too expensive for this little town.
GGJ|6|93|6|0|When we arrived at the temple the Zeus-priest said: "Would the gentlemen like for one of the three gods to speak, then I kindly ask you to entrust me with a question!"
GGJ|6|93|7|0|Said I: "Friend, this truly is not necessary for us; since as very experienced people we know about all these setups and know precisely the manner in which these statues can speak. Therefore leave it at that and spare yourself the trouble! But since nobody will come today anymore to ask these gods for advice, free the three speakers behind the idols so that they as otherwise quite honest people can join us!"
GGJ|6|93|8|0|Here the priest was taken aback and said with a certain magical priestlike pathos: "Friend, you are a foreigner; therefore I friendly advise you, to not trespass towards the serious gods, so that nothing bad will happen to you! For I say to you, that no mortal is sitting behind the gods and answers the questions on behalf of them."
GGJ|6|93|9|0|Said I: "Since you do not know Me, I forgive you the lie; but I nevertheless have to convince you that only I have the fullest right to the truth, and not you! See, I want that these three idols should vanish in this very moment and the three poor speakers can become free and join us!"
GGJ|6|93|10|0|Said the priest: "If you are able to do this, we will kneel before you and will worship you as a God of all gods and people!"
GGJ|6|93|11|0|Said I: "This I do not need but nevertheless you should thereby learn about another glory of the power of the true God in connection with the power of the human spirit, and I now say: I want it and it is!"
GGJ|6|93|12|0|As soon as I have finished speaking, not even the slightest trace was left of the three idols and the three speakers crouching in the narrow niches became visible and crept completely frightened and amazed out of their dark hiding places into the bright daylight.
GGJ|6|93|13|0|When the five priests saw this they became very sad and the most courageous among them, said to the others: "Brothers, against the almighty will of a God-person it is of no use to pull the sword, and the best thing here to do, is to submit to his will! We of course have suddenly lost our jobs and thus also became breadless; but what should we do? We always have represented this office with all dignity and by this little devout deception we never have harmed anyone, and except for the fee we never have pressed someone for a sacrifice, we always have taught the people well and have set a good example for them. And as such I hope with confidence that this truly almighty God-person will not expel us entirely if we ask him for it."
GGJ|6|93|14|0|Said the others: "This would be alright; but what will the people say who, to the largest part, still considers our three gods as important, if they come here and do not find their old loyal gods? What are we going to tell the people?"
GGJ|6|93|15|0|Said the one: "Also this we will leave to this almighty God-person, because then also for this a good excuse will be found, and this will be even easier to accomplish since at this extraordinary occurrence our highest chairman Jored was present. The only concern now is, what we should do in this very moment."
GGJ|6|93|16|0|Said I: "Above all, get rid of those ridiculous clothes and dress yourselves as ordinary people! Then come back to us and we will deliberate this point a little further!"
GGJ|6|93|17|0|Hereupon the five quickly went into their dwelling which was built immediately behind the temple, changed and soon returned to us with their wives and children. The wives and children however, lamented a lot when finding the temple completely empty and asked about Me who dumped them into such big misfortune.
GGJ|6|93|18|0|I then went to them and said: "I am, whom you are searching for! Don't you rather want to feed yourselves with the works of truth than these works of deception and the most loose lie?"
GGJ|6|93|19|0|And the wives said: "We would rather do this; but who will give us anything for the works of truth?! For a long time already we know that there is nothing to our gods anymore. But to what use is this to us?! From where should we take something better and more truthful? These untrue gods have nevertheless fed us; how will the true gods feed us if we do not have them?"
GGJ|6|93|20|0|Said I: "About this you women do not have to worry; your husbands will take of this, once they become instead of idol priests, priests and servants of the living word of God!"
GGJ|6|93|21|0|Said the women: "And who will give it to them?"
GGJ|6|93|22|0|Said I: "Also this should not concern you! But I say to you silly women: Just go with your children from where you have come from, otherwise I will be obliged to force you to do this; since you still have sufficiently to eat and to drink! If you have nothing left, it will be provided for you that you and your children will not starve! Just go out to your fields, gardens and pastures and work a little! It will be more useful to you than making and washing gods from clay and wax."
GGJ|6|93|23|0|Hereupon the five priests pushed their wives and children back to their dwellings; but they themselves soon returned full of friendliness to us.
GGJ|6|94|1|1|The priest's plea for restoration of the idols. The holy lake
GGJ|6|94|1|0|And the Minerva priest as the most courageous and also scientifically the most well learned, came to Me and said: "Lord and God-person, or who you might be, I have noticed from your few words to our pert wives, that you are a good, wise and highly reasonably thinking man, to whom one probably can speak a reasonable word! And since I assume this as a certainty, I ask you to kindly listen to me with some patience. See, I know it that what you are going to give us to replace this old pagan junk, will be inexpressively better than even the very best we can produce from our sphere of recognition; but this is not what is important here, it concerns something completely different, and it is therefore that I actually have asked you to patiently listen to me!
GGJ|6|94|2|0|See, it firstly concerns the possible maintenance of the state laws with the help of all kinds of good teachings about the existence of extrasensory forces and powers of nature, which we in general call gods! To visualize them to the people, we have presented them in corresponding pictures before their eyes in pure, artful forms. The people, from already the cradle on, got used to them and when looking at the idols were always edified and quite surely have made good and devout considerations thereby. For us priests it was also quite easy to provide the people with some good and useful teachings by referring to the elated pictures, which surely would be a quite difficult task without these pictures.
GGJ|6|94|3|0|If the people on a certain day would gather here and will not see the old habitual three god pictures anymore, I really don't know how the story will end. We certainly would quite animatedly and with the most fiery words make excuse for your actions; but where will you be as a foreign traveller during that time? Fortunately of course we will have here highly respectable witnesses; but eventually also they will not be of any use if the common people were starting to run wild, and therefore I most beseechingly implore you for a temporary reinstatement of the three statues for the sake of a good case, which I'm sure will be quite easy for you to accomplish. However, we nevertheless will accept your teaching with the most thankful disposition and also will convey it to the people and thereby make the three gods here quite superfluous, of this you can be assured of; but now all of a sudden and with one blow, the matter will be very difficult to handle or in fact not at all!
GGJ|6|94|4|0|Hence, good God-person, grant me this my sincere request, what will be just as easy for you to do as you have done earlier with the three idol pictures! I know quite well that we have offended you earlier, by denying your revelation of the three speakers, - but we thereby did not meant to cause any evil or harm; for we did not know who you are. Your miracle taught us of course quite differently; but it was already too late. But since you are still here, forgive us our earlier hastiness and most mercifully grant us the request which I have put to you on behalf of all of us!"
GGJ|6|94|5|0|Said I: "Yes, what should I do with you blind? If you rather prefer the night than the day of life, then you can have your idols back! But this you also will experience, that soon the time will come, when the people themselves will come here and destroy the idols, - but also you! But if you firstly with the support of these reliable witnesses and secondly with also My invisible help, have accepted what I for the time being briefly indicated to you, you would have been saved; but if despite all this you still prefer your gods, they will immediately put be back on their places!"
GGJ|6|94|6|0|Said the speaker: "Lord and God-person, allow us a little time to consult with each other and we will loyally inform you about our decision!"
GGJ|6|94|7|0|Here said the tax collector: "My dear people, then consult with each other and come later into my house and we will clear this matter; since here we feel already more abandoned than in an Egyptian catacomb!"
GGJ|6|94|8|0|The priests agreed to this and we moved on, where there was a small lake which however was very deep, which was nearly always the case with Asian lakes.
GGJ|6|94|9|0|When we came to the lake, Jored said: "Lord, see, this is truly a strange occurrence in our area! At night, especially in summer, one can see a lot of little lights swimming on the surface of the water; some move slower others more quickly. Now, to investigate the matter more closely is not that easy, for one cannot get close to the lake because of its marshy shores. The priests know quite well how to exploit this phenomenon, since this lake still falls inside their holy grove area; they hold great speeches about the arrival of geniuses from Elysium, who appear to give mercies to the people. They have chosen only this lake because it is the purest in the whole world.
GGJ|6|94|10|0|That the lake has a very clean water is easily understandable since nothing can get into it what could make it cloudy -; but the geniuses from Elysium are certainly a little far fetched! The appearance would be nothing unusual and it certainly will be a quite natural occurrence; but the priests who are very skilful speakers, know to make something from it, that one finally - at least for the moment - is totally amazed, especially at night time where one always is magically more excited than during day time. The strong boundary around the lake has its advantages. Since to venture only a few steps past the set poles and barriers is not at all advisable to do; since who sinks into the mud would certainly be lost.
GGJ|6|94|11|0|Now, Lord and Master, an explanation would be necessary, namely firstly: Why must such a dangerous and actually useless lake exist on the face of the earth? No ship can sail on it and there never have been produced only one fish from it. It does not have any visible inflow and equally so no exit and therefore cannot be used for the irrigation of the area. And secondly, according to your given holy teaching, it serves only idolatry through its truly magical light appearances, against which I cannot really say anything, but with regard to a moral issue, quite a lot. Since now also the three ungainly statues have been removed by your miraculous, life masterly wonder power, idolatry will continue like before. Would it not be an equally easy thing for You to do, to end the existence of this idolatrous lake like the three statues?"
GGJ|6|94|12|0|Said I: "O, quite so, and I also will do it since it is your wish based on a good reason! But this lake does not have such an unimportant reason for the earth than you might think, for it is connected to the inner organism of the world body and has a depth from the surface to its bottom of over three-hundred hours walking. It is a cooling shaft above a very hot heart vein of the earth, which is the reason why the water is so cold.
GGJ|6|94|13|0|The lake has an underground inflow but no outflow because its access water is always consumed by the inner heat through continuous evaporation, which is just as necessary for the inner mechanical animation as the evaporation of the food juices in the human stomach, and therefore this lake has of course no external earthly use, but nevertheless even a greater inner earthly use.
GGJ|6|94|14|0|You now may of course say: 'Yes, but why must it be located precisely here in this otherwise fertile, beautiful valley? Could it not exist somewhere in a desert!" Yes, in that you are not completely wrong; but this area was nearly two-thousand years ago also a desert, which was made liveable and fertile only by the diligent work of the people banned to these flats.
GGJ|6|94|15|0|Now, this can happen with many deserts of this earth, in which often 20 to 30 such lakes occur! If thus those deserts are made liveable, then also those people will ask: 'Why must this dangerous lake exist precisely here?' I can tell you nothing else than: Because it is extremely necessary for the support of the mechanical life of the earth, and therefore it has to be somewhere on this earth, and according to the order of God's wisdom, it is by chance here and several thousands are in the same manner somewhere else and the bulk of them are under the sea and under the high mountain ranges.
GGJ|6|94|16|0|Now, regarding the light phenomenon occurring mainly in the Julius-Caesar-moon, it is nothing else than shining insects who at night time soak up the light vapours rising from the water to feed themselves. Go to India and you will discover many other nightly appearances!
GGJ|6|94|17|0|Only, all this together does not matter, because the lake can be safely fenced off, which then cancels its danger, and even to the people the certain light appearances can be adequately explained; but since we want to remove everything out of the way for the sake of these priests, whereby they can easily deceive the people without a lot of trouble and guide them even deeper into all kind of misapprehensions, we will cover this lake to a depth of a thousand man-heights with solid earth and connect its necessary opening somewhere else with another large lake, and thereby you are aided and the mechanical life of the earth is not harmed. And thus it happens!"
GGJ|6|94|18|0|At this moment nothing of any lake could be seen anymore and everything was solid earth. The shore of the lake could only be measured by the leftover barrier.
GGJ|6|94|19|0|That this caused a great sensation with all who were present, is easily understandable. When we in the process of leaving but were still in the vicinity of the lake, since some wanted to test the solidness of the new earth with their feet, also the five priests arrived, for they already at the temple observed that we also might wanted to visit the holy lake.
GGJ|6|94|20|0|When with hurrying steps they arrived where the lake was located before, they clasped their hands over their heads together and shouted: "But for the will of all gods! What has happened here? First the three main gods are gone - and now also this most purest and holiest lake! Woe us; for now we are lost! The great gods must have been badly offended and therefore they allowed a main magician to do this to us with the power they have provided to him. O, when only the lake would have been left to us! O, who will help and feed us now?"
GGJ|6|94|21|0|Said I: "Go now with Jored; there we will talk about it further, - here is not the place and the time for it!"
GGJ|6|94|22|0|With that the five priests were quite content and went with us to Jored's house, where already a copious midday meal was waiting for us.
GGJ|6|95|1|1|At the meal in the house of the tax collector Jored. The Lord's teachings of life
GGJ|6|95|1|0|The tax collector naturally invited also the five priests to the midday meal, which invitation they in all friendliness accepted and they sat down at our table. During the meal, according to Greek custom, not much or even nothing all together was said; but after the meal when the wine has loosened the tongues, the talking started and soon it became quite lively at the table.
GGJ|6|95|2|0|But the five priests only listened but spoke very little; for they secretly wanted to intercept from the conversations of the disciples and the other guests, who I actually was and from where I originated. But nothing of the sort was forthcoming from the different conversations of the guests.
GGJ|6|95|3|0|In time they ran out of patience and they started to asked if they could say something, namely about their priestly behaviour in future so that they can balance themselves towards the people.
GGJ|6|95|4|0|I then said to them: "Do not speak anything else than the truth, like it was, and how it happened, and call upon the witnesses of which there are many here, and no hair of you will be harmed! But then accept My new teaching and preach it to the people, and they will be extremely joyful for seeing for a change completely different people and teachers as it was until now the case! Are you under the impression that the people belonging to your temple have believed you more? I say to you: among one-hundred not more than two! They came to you out of an old habit and enjoyed your spectacle show; but for a long time already nobody believed you anymore! You thus have lost nothing herewith, but only gained a lot.
GGJ|6|95|5|0|But what My teaching is all about, My disciples will teach you quite easily until evening and also tell you how you should go about to teach the people. However, above all you must do what the teaching requires; because only thereby you can attain the completion of life and in such also do, what I now do and if you become completely perfect, even more and greater things.
GGJ|6|95|6|0|Since the true, great, only God did not created man, so that he, just like animals, should only be active for the satisfaction of his physical needs, but rather much more for the inner, spiritual needs. And who becomes spiritually active and exercises by knowledge, believe and deed the spiritual forces, will also in the spirit become strong and mighty.
GGJ|6|95|7|0|But who above all exercises the forces of the spirit, builds in himself the kingdom of God and this is then in a person the true, everlasting life which is related to God the Creator and alike in all properties.
GGJ|6|95|8|0|Once man has attained such most blissful state of life and has unified his will with the recognized will of God, he then can do everything what God is doing and he thus is a lord of life and a mighty ruler over all the forces of nature. That you will not understand everything completely now, I can see; but if My disciples will teach you more thoroughly, then you will also understand more brightly what I have told you than right now."
GGJ|6|96|1|1|On astrology
GGJ|6|96|1|0|Here the Minerva priest said: "Listen, God-man, we have above all the daily responsibility of time keeping, the ordering and counting of days, weeks, month and years, and we have to study and determine the planet ruling the year and the twelve signs of the sky! This is an occupation which requires a lot of knowledge, experience and work, and it is for all mankind highly necessary, for without such our awareness, care and work, mankind with its diverse activities could soon fall into the greatest disarray.
GGJ|6|96|2|0|We therefore also make hourglasses and the sun watches according to the position of the twelve zodiac signs. Now, if we ourselves follow your new teaching of God and life and even teach it to the people, are we then not allowed to continue with this work alongside?"
GGJ|6|96|3|0|Said I: "O yes, this occupation is quite in order and good; therefore you are allowed to carry on with it, except for your fortune-telling from the stars and also that you want to read the destinies of people from the stars, and also that you see all kinds of gods in the zodiac, worship them and bring them sacrifices. Thus, away with this and then you can calculate as much as you like, and count the days, weeks, month and years and you also can manufacture watches, as many as you like, for as long you abstain from idolatry and fortune telling! I do not discourage you to continue with this occupation, although I frankly must tell you, that with your timekeeping occupation the assigning of a planet to rule the year is a quite empty and very stupid matter. Since look and listen:
GGJ|6|96|4|0|You also count the sun and the moon as one of your ruling planets. About the moon I don't want to say anything, since as a constant companion of this earth it is a co-planet. But the sun is certainly no planet, but is a fixed star, like there exist countless many in infinitive creation space. It is at least a thousand times bigger than this earth and forms for its orbiting planets a fixed, unmoveable light world, which My disciples will explain in more detail to you later on.
GGJ|6|96|5|0|If however all this is an undeniable fact, how can you assign your planets as certain rulers to the one or other year?! See, therein already lies a quite well calculated idolatry by the old heathen priests! Since if for example Jupiter - or your Zeus - is your ruling planet for this year, as a god he must receive in this year particular many sacrifices, so that he remains in a good mood and allows the fruit to prosper abundantly. See, this is idolatry and cannot be where the people recognize the true, living and only God and should live and act according to His faithfully revealed will; for it is written in the old book of wisdom: "I am your only God and Lord; therefore you should not have and worship any trifling, foreign gods alongside Me!"
GGJ|6|96|6|0|God is thus only One who has created everything out of Himself. In Him alone you should believe, keep His commandments which I will teach you and love Him above everything of this world!
GGJ|6|96|7|0|If you do this, to receive what I have promised you, the ruling planets will disappear; since God alone is the ruler of all things, all elements and all times.
GGJ|6|96|8|0|Who believes this and accepts this doubtlessly and firmly, and lives faithfully according to the recognized will of God, will soon become most clearly aware in himself, that these words which I now have spoken to you, are the words of God and will guide you to attain the promises I have made to you with the same certainty, as the certainty that I can achieve everything by only My will. - Do you have understood this?"
GGJ|6|96|9|0|Said the five priests: "Lord, Master and entirely true God-person, we have understood this well now and say and confess it openly that you are fully right with everything and have spoken the purest truth! But regarding our occupation we are nevertheless of the opinion that the retainment of the ruling planets with our time- and year calculations should continue with respect to only keeping the old habitual names; we would instruct the people in anyway that these are pure names with which we refer to the certain moving stars. This is only done for the orderly ascertainment of the cycle of seven years, according to the system calculated by the old Egyptians. We are of the opinion that it will not harm the blossoming of your teaching."
GGJ|6|96|10|0|Said I: "Yes, yes, it might do no damage but it also will be of no use; since for what is the cycle of seven years good? Already the cycle of seven weeks or even seven month has no significance at all, - how much less a cycle of seven years! But you have made the number seven into a magical and significant figure and assigned all kinds of effects to it and beguiled the whole nation by it, and the situation is now that you cannot get away from these most empty follies. But if according to your opinion it is worth the trouble to hold on to all this, then at least instruct the people that the old gods are nothing than vainly empty names of the certain moving stars!
GGJ|6|96|11|0|I say it to you: All your teachings of the starry sky are pure lies and deception. My disciples can give you for that a full-valid testimony. I have also revealed this to them and they know what the sun, the moon and all the stars are. Later on ask them about it and they will give you a right light about it! But from this you will see how extremely false and ridiculous stupid all of your calculations and designations are.
GGJ|6|96|12|0|As said, from your time calculations only the seven to seven days continuously changing moon quarters, the emerging week from it, the time of a moon and the duration of a year, are true and right, - everything else is the most empty blather. You now know what your calculations entails, and it is now up to you to do what you want!"
GGJ|6|96|13|0|When the five heard such words about their seemingly so important time- and star calculations, their eyes widened and they said among each other: "From Egypt he did not obtained his wisdom and magical powers; otherwise he would be speaking differently about the old and best astronomy of Egypt! But he straight away rejects everything, except what every common person can quite easily count and calculate on his own fingers. He must have his reasons for this. We will have to talk about this with his disciples!"
GGJ|6|96|14|0|Said thereupon the first Apollo priest who was the actual main astronomer: "I have studied with all diligence in Diathira in Upper-Egypt under the great zodiac in the temple of Chronos, the time calculations, astronomy and the wonderful astrology, and this according to the new system of the great Ptolemäus (Nota bene! This is neither Ptolemäus, the younger astronomer, nor one of the kings, but this for the world history completely forgotten Pdolomeuz "= surveyor" lived 400 years after Moses. He should also not be mistaken for Pdolomeus of Diathira, who calculated the zodiac. Pdolomeus means "surveyor" or "geo-meter". This should be considered well!), and now this is suddenly nothing?! What should one think when looking at the wonderful constellations of the sky? Should they really have no other and higher meaning than by their shimmering sending a sparse light to earth at night time?! Why then their so diverse groups, which always stay the same? Why their different sizes and colours? Truly this is a hard test for us! Alas, may it be as it wants, we will see what are the new things his disciples will tell us!"
GGJ|6|97|1|1|The Lord cures the sick in a little fishing village
GGJ|6|97|1|0|Thereupon we got up from the table, since it was already the fourth hour in the afternoon and I instructed Andrew and Nathanael to give the necessary lessons to the priests and went outside with the other disciples and people of the house.
GGJ|6|97|2|0|Then also the Zeus-priest followed us, after saying to the other four: "Pay good attention to what the two men will tell you; I will follow the Master and see and listen what he will do and speak."
GGJ|6|97|3|0|And as such he followed us when we were strolling along the Euphrates, on its right shore - where the town was located - where there were a lot of rare and salutary herbs. We walked for an hour down stream and came to a little fishing village whose inhabitants lived mainly from fish; for the earth was rocky and sandy and only here and there grown over with sparse grass and other herbs, hardly enough food for a few goats, and thus was not suited for agriculture.
GGJ|6|97|4|0|When we arrived here, immediately a large crowd of people met up with us and greeted the very familiar tax collector Jored, but also asked for forbearance and patience, since they still owed him part of their fishing lease shilling.
GGJ|6|97|5|0|But the tax collector remitted the same to them completely and added to it: "I not only remit the lease shilling for you but in future also release you from all further interest payments; only the imperial tax groschen you yourself have to pay from now on as full and free owners of this little town and fishery, and this you will be able to do by the selling of fish collectively. - Are you content with that?"
GGJ|6|97|6|0|Out of overwhelming gratitude men and women fall on their faces and praised loudly the goodness of Jored. But Jored asked them to get up from the ground and to not make such a fuzz for such a little charity.
GGJ|6|97|7|0|When they got up from the ground, he presented to them his son who was awakened from death and told them how it happened. Then the whole crowd pushed over to Me where I together with the doctor was standing close to the water, and started to praise Me overly, because I have awakened Jored's son from death, thus prompting Jored to show them such great benefaction, what he otherwise, although always being a good and fair man, would not have done.
GGJ|6|97|8|0|Thereupon they asked Me in their plain simplicity who I was that I was able to perform such unheard of works.
GGJ|6|97|9|0|But I calmed them down and said to them: "Who and what I am, you will find out soon enough. But for the time being you can learn from My mouth, that I am an only true world saviour for all people and not only have the power to heal only the body of people by My will and My word, but also free the souls of people from their long straying and can give them the everlasting life. If you have any sick people in town, bring them here and I will heal them all!"
GGJ|6|97|10|0|Here the poor people already thanked Me in advance and said: "O you dear world saviour, we have many sick people and even we are not that healthy then it appears; but our sick are mainly suffering from such illnesses that there is not much left of them that can be healed!"
GGJ|6|97|11|0|Said I: "Just go and bring them all here and for the first time in your life you should learn about the power and glory of God which He has given to man!"
GGJ|6|97|12|0|Hereupon these people rushed to their scanty dwellings and brought about twenty sick people; among them were lame-, cripple-, gout-ridden-, blind- and deaf people, lepers and even one person without arms. This person was otherwise quite healthy and strong; but since he lost both arms when still a child due to the negligence of his wardress, as a armless person he could not perform any work, except what he most painstakingly could achieve with his feet.
GGJ|6|97|13|0|When all the sick were lying down on a scarce peace of lawn, I went to them and said: "Do you all want to be cured from your illnesses and do you believe that I can heal you?"
GGJ|6|97|14|0|Then one gout-ridden old man said: "Good, dear world saviour, if it was possible for you to awaken the son of Jored from death, we also believe that you can cure us too! But that we all who are suffering want to become fresh and healthy again, goes without saying. If you, o good, dear world saviour, want to heal us, then show us your love and mercy! We however cannot give you anything for it; for you can see our great poverty. We already have called on all gods but they did not wanted to listen to us because we perhaps could not bring them a sufficient sacrifice. But if you can heal us, you are more and better than all gods of heaven!"
GGJ|6|97|15|0|Here the present Zeus-priest's eyes widened and he said to the doctor: "If he can do this, he is not human any more but truly a God! But I'm most curios about the armless person! If he can give him back both arms, he undeniably is a God and we must worship him!"
GGJ|6|97|16|0|Here I raised My eyes up and said loudly: "Father, I thank You, that You listened to Me once more! I know quite well that You always listens to Me; but I say and do it, that also these heathens can recognize You, believe in You and Me and always praise Your name!"
GGJ|6|97|17|0|Hereupon I turned to the sick and said: "Get up and walk!"
GGJ|6|97|18|0|Then all got up; since all were healed in that very moment.
GGJ|6|97|19|0|Only the armless did not yet have his arms back and therefore came to Me and said: "O you good world saviour, since it was possible for you, to heal all these sick just by your wonderful, almighty will, it should also be possible for you, to give me two working hands, so that I through all kind of work can earn my bread! O, do not let me move away from this place, so that also I with the fullest heart can join the others in their thanks cheering!"
GGJ|6|97|20|0|Said I: "Why did you started to doubt the moment when I healed the others? See, they all believed and were healed; would you not have doubted, you already would be in possession of your hands!"
GGJ|6|97|21|0|Said the armless: "O good world saviour, do not regard this as bad from me, since I now fully believe that you can help me!"
GGJ|6|97|22|0|Here the Zeus-priest secretly made the remark to the doctor behind My back: "I immediately knew that the healing of this armless would be a problem! Since it is something completely different to heal people by a magical word and wills power when they still have all their limbs, even if severely crippled, than to newly create and give back a person his missing limbs!"
GGJ|6|97|23|0|Said the doctor: "I do not share your opinion; since who can turn three colossal rock statues in one moment into nothing and can cover the lake with firm earth up to a great depth, can also give such a person back his arms if he wants to!"
GGJ|6|97|24|0|Upon these words of the doctor the Zeus-priest said nothing; but Jored came to Me and said: "Lord, if it is Your will, give also this person back his hands, and I will give him work and he will be quite well provided for!"
GGJ|6|97|25|0|Said I to Jored: "Just be calm, I will give him his hands; but for the sake of the Zeus-priest I still must hesitate, since he is of the opinion that I can't do it, and thus I first want to exchange a few words with him."
GGJ|6|97|26|0|Hereupon I turned around and said to the priest: "Listen, you witless person, how do you judge the divine wisdom, strength and power?! Who placed the first human on earth without fathering and a mothers womb and has given to him who was not before, all his limbs in the most possible perfection? See, it was Him who now works in Me, as you could convince yourself through all the signs which I already have effectuated here! Can't you see that a normal person cannot do this what I effectuate here, but only the spirit of God, which is in Me and is one with My will?! To be a priest, and not recognizing with the first glance, how such deeds, which only I effectuate, are possible, is in all seriousness not really praiseworthy for a Zeus-priest who visited all kinds of schools and have studied Plato, Socrates and others! Tell Me, do you seriously think that I cannot give back the arms to the armless!?"
GGJ|6|97|27|0|Said the priest: "This, my really almighty friend, was not actually my intention, although it occurred to me that you can only heal those limbs of ill people which are still there, but not those which were lost through an evil coincidence! Since I thought by myself: As a person deeply initiated in all invisible forces of nature, you can easily work with the raw and dead matter which has its related elements in the air and in the water and they apparently must obey you; but the long lost arms of a person is something completely different, since its basic materials must certainly be very far removed from the first primordial elements and cannot that easily be collected from the air and the water. But it will most probably not be the case and for you the one will be possible just like the other! Before I have expressed my doubtful opinion to the doctor, but with a few words he convinced me of the opposite of my opinion and therefore I believe that you can give the armless back his arms, even if you would not give him back his arms because of whatever reason."
GGJ|6|97|28|0|Said I: "Ah, this is now a completely different language and I do not have any reason, not to give this person back his arms; therefore I want that he should have them in this very moment!"
GGJ|6|97|29|0|When I hardly had spoken this, the armless had both his strong arms and also could use them as if he never was without them.
GGJ|6|97|30|0|This caused such a sensation with all present, that they started to scream: "This is not a person but a true God! We want to build him a temple and bring him the purest and best and most valuable sacrifices!"
GGJ|6|97|31|0|But I calmed them down and explained to them, just like the day before to Jored, the life power of man in unison with the power of the spirit through faith and through the highest love for God, who was, is and will be forever. These simple people believed and understood this quite easily and soon.
GGJ|6|98|1|1|The heathen priest's eloquent defense
GGJ|6|98|1|0|Thereupon I instructed the disciples to teach the people the main fundamentals of My teaching. When also this was soon and easily accomplished, all thanked Me most fervently for such great benefaction. But they also told the Zeus-priest that they distance themselves entirely from his dead gods who never helped anybody and henceforth are not going to visit the temple anymore.
GGJ|6|98|2|0|But the priest said: "In this I have preempted you! But in this new teaching we will see each other quite often in future and edify us mutually in the name of this living God. For our old gods of stone does not exist anymore, this means that according to time and truth we priests have not believed in them for a long time already, and for us they were as good as non-existent; but they in fact really do not exist any longer, since this Almighty has destroyed them with his will and has also covered the holy lake with solid earth for all times to come. We ourselves have become his disciples and will instead of the old lie, preach to you the new, rock solid truth and will be of use to you by all kinds of useful training, and in this way we will remain good, old friends!"
GGJ|6|98|3|0|Here the village chairman said: "Everything would be alright; however, there is one thing I do not like about you, especially at this wondrous opportunity! You said that you priests according to time and truth have not believed in the gods for a long time already. This was quite good and wise for you and for your money bags; since you do not believed in the old gods, you imputed to them what you liked. You represent yourselves as the mediators between the gods and us poor, silly and blind people and say: 'This and that the gods require as sin-offering so that they do not strike us with this or that severe disaster!' We, like fools, then willingly sacrificed, - and you devoured instead of the gods who never ever existed, the often copious sacrifices given to the gods! If you then for a long time already never believed in the gods anymore, why then did you carry on with such unjust nonsense and why did you deceived us? - How do you want to repay us for this?
GGJ|6|98|4|0|What I say here as a poor fisherman myself and as chairman of this small community, I do not speak for myself but for the whole community and you, familiar to me as the first of the five priests, will have to answer me and tell me on which grounds you have treated us as if you would be the almighty gods yourselves and impose a hard punishment on those who as reasonable people themselves dare to question your actions. If you cannot give us a satisfying explanation for this, our future friendship will be on shaky grounds!"
GGJ|6|98|5|0|Said the priest: "Dear friend, firstly, we did not provided you with the knowledge of the gods, but you have been born and raised in it, and secondly I am asking you now what you would have done with us, if we suddenly got up and with good arguments would have declared your old gods as null and void. We thus had to do what we did, only for the sake of yourself and by all means try to maintain your old superstition in the gods, since otherwise you would not have treated us bodywise too friendly. For as long thus the old believe in the gods existed, we were forced to serve you as fools and were actually, as people otherwise equipped with all sciences, worth twice our remuneration.
GGJ|6|98|6|0|In addition we had to do what we did out of political reasons for the state. If we would have done something contrary, soon the Roman courts would have asked us, why we are working against the old god-institution and give the people another teaching, which appears nowhere as sanctioned by the state. We would have lost our office and other priests would have been assigned to you, who certainly would not have treated you so gently than we are. And who can provide any guarantee, if we resign as priests, that the state will not soon assign new priests to you, who will torment you quite badly?
GGJ|6|98|7|0|Of course we old priests will have it easier since we have so many witnesses for what here was effectuated by a living God, and if we from now on steadfastly and firmly believe and do what the teaching will show us, and we ourselves with our purified will are able to effectuate something special, it will place us in a position to reconcile ourselves in front of the alerted courts, and they will then put their swords back into its sheath.
GGJ|6|98|8|0|Therefore I tell you, the chairman of this village: If we stay friends as we used to, we will be able to exercise for some time undisturbed the new teaching, until we have attained some degree of firmness by the mercy of this true, new God, so that also we can achieve a few things about which, until now, no Roman judge could have had any idea, and he will then, as I have remarked earlier, leave us in peace. - Speak now if I am right or not!"
GGJ|6|98|9|0|Said the chairman: "You have spoken right, - but the ones who where cheated are nevertheless mainly we; since you knew that the old teaching of gods was nothing, but we did not knew this and regarded them still as very important, while you, through well selected speeches, knew to keep us in the dark. But lets leave it at that, since we all have received such unexpected great charity by this world Saviour, and on top of it his disciples are still occupied to instruct us about the teaching, how a person can attain such extraordinary and actually never before existing abilities of life! But I myself must now learn something about it."
GGJ|6|98|10|0|Here also the priest went to the teaching disciples and listened with the greatest attention for two hours to the powerful teachers and only now recognized from the words of the disciples, who spoke here quite freely, who I was and what I wanted to achieve with the people.
GGJ|6|98|11|0|I myself conversed in the meantime with Jored, with the doctor, with the son Jorab and with the earlier armless person, whom Jored, as promised, took with him, and revealed a few things to them which they otherwise could never have understood.
GGJ|6|99|1|1|Jored's poor little fishing village is wonderfully blessed by the Lord
GGJ|6|99|1|0|After the disciples have completed their lessons, all came again to Me and thanked Me with risen hands for the healing and especially for the teaching, through which they, for the first time, came to the realization, what actually a person is and what is his destiny.
GGJ|6|99|2|0|But I said to them: "My dear people, do accordingly, and only then it will become fully clear to you, that the teaching which you have listened to, does not originate from an ordinary person, but comes truly out of the mouth of God and is in itself the highest and purest truth and carries the life in it!"
GGJ|6|99|3|0|They all promised it wholeheartedly to strictly observe everything, and they asked for only one thing, namely that I, since it should also be possible for Me, to bless their little village a little, to the extend that regarding their natural existence, they could live a little easier and that they do not have to live so meagre and poverty stricken. If, until now, they had to continuously work for their scantiest food under only the biggest strain, they could spend only too little time on this new and so serious matter of life, which would be very painful for them.
GGJ|6|99|4|0|Said I: "Now, what is it you want? Would you like to have lush pastures for your goats and sheep, and would you also like to have fruit trees and fruit fields and a copious fisheries and alongside perhaps also better houses and industrial buildings?"
GGJ|6|99|5|0|Said the chairman: "O, Lord and Master of life and all things, all this would be very good and highly desirable for us, but we are still not worthy of all this! For the time being we are therefore more than fully content with only a little better pasture for our skinny goats and sheep. If now and then we also could be blessed with a rich catch of fish, we would anyhow be the most fortunate people on earth!"
GGJ|6|99|6|0|Said I: "Listen, with you truly the old proverb applies which says: 'Who doesn't honour the small, is not worth the bigger!' But since you honour the small, you are also worth the bigger. And as such you will receive everything what I have pronounced before!"
GGJ|6|99|7|0|In the same moment sweet little homes with good industrial buildings were present, the wide sand- and coarse gravel steppe was transformed into most lush pastures and in between the pastures the most fruit-rich wheat-fields could be seen. Around the houses with good fences the noblest fruit-trees of all kinds flaunted, even grapes were not missing and regarding the fishing waters, it was blessed to such an extend, that one already could see from shore schools of the best fish, and the free pastures were full of goats and sheep; but also inside the new fences which passed sweetly around the dwellings, industrial buildings and fruit-trees, the inhabitants observed a large number of poultry as it was custom with the rich Greeks.
GGJ|6|99|8|0|When the poor inhabitants all of a sudden saw all this at once, they initially did not know whether this was reality or only a beautiful dream. Only after a while they recovered and started a thanks howling.
GGJ|6|99|9|0|But I calmed them down again and firstly warned them to never be presumptuous about it, since quite easily a flood could take everything away from them again, and secondly that they should not make it known to all the world how they have come to all this, since the world who thereby could come here, could not understand something like this, would laugh about it and would not omit to cause them harm. They should only say that this was a reward of their better life zeal. And thirdly, that among each other they should be full of love and be full of serving zeal, one for another, and that they should lead a pure, virtuous and thereby God pleasing life, and the present blessing will never leave them.
GGJ|6|99|10|0|They promised Me all this wholeheartedly with tears and cries of joy.
GGJ|6|99|11|0|Now I again said to them: "Go now into your new homes, take possession of everything what you will find therein!"
GGJ|6|99|12|0|But they asked Me to mercifully assign these new houses to each one of them, since they could not discern to whom belong the one or other.
GGJ|6|99|13|0|I then instructed the disciples to do this for these people. And the disciples did this and also this matter was soon brought to good order.
GGJ|6|99|14|0|Since the residents found quite a lot of food inside their new houses, they wanted to come to Me again to express their repeated thanks to Me loudly; but the disciples told them that they should do this very quietly in their hearts and that I will understand them quite well, for even the most subtle thought of a person most far away would still be known to Me. Therefore they also should take to heart, not to allow any bad thoughts to rise in their hearts, for I would know immediately about it.
GGJ|6|99|15|0|The inhabitants were content with that and began to look at everything with great joy, what was given to them by this miracle sign.
GGJ|6|100|1|1|The return to Chotinodora
GGJ|6|100|1|0|Thereupon the disciples joined us again except for Judas Ischariot. He took the trouble on himself to teach the inhabitants the use of the various tools and ate and drank from house to house; for he wanted to have something for his troubles. We allowed him his joy and under some good conversations we travelled up to Chotinodora. When we arrived there, the sun started to approach the horizon and we also were becoming a little tired and went into the house of Jored, namely into the already familiar hall. There we caught up with the two disciples and the four priests who were taught by them, and soon a large crowd of people of the house and from the village arrived and busily enquired about everything that might have occurred during our short journey to the little fishing village.
GGJ|6|100|2|0|Now, this lead to a mutual storytelling and a great many amazements until the sinking night. Only the serving of the evening meal brought some calm to the tongues and the citizens of the village left us gradually, so that we could enjoy the meal in greater peace.
GGJ|6|100|3|0|When we had finished the meal, only then Judas Ischariot arrived and his searching eyes tried to find out whether the meal was just beginning or already ending. But he found it already finished and willingly surrendered to his fate. Jored offered to prepare something for him, however, Judas did not allowed this and only asked him for some bread and wine, what was immediately given to him.
GGJ|6|100|4|0|However our Thomas could not let him get away altogether, since through Me he became aware that Judas Ischariot had heavily enjoyed the wonder wine from the new village. However this time Judas Ischariot pretended, as if he did not hear Thomas, but nevertheless went outside after emptying his quite sizable mug of wine and we did not saw him again for the rest of the night. Outside he found a person with whom he conversed about the events of the day, who also invited him to his house, where he was served a good and copious late night meal.
GGJ|6|100|5|0|When we were still sitting at the table, the wives and children and other servants of the five priests appeared to find out what has happened to them since for the whole afternoon they could nowhere be seen where they usually met with their family members.
GGJ|6|100|6|0|And the wives raised very serious words in connection with what is going to happen in future, since everything is destroyed now, what otherwise was part of their service.
GGJ|6|100|7|0|But the priests admonished them very seriously for such questions and said: "We - and not you - were the priests of the human old and incorrigible blindness and most hideous stupidity! Now we know something else and will rock solidly stay with it. If however, the incompetent, old and totally false gods have fed and maintained us for our empty service, most certainly the one and fully true, almighty God will also provide for us, if we truly serve Him alone! - And now do not ask us anything else; tomorrow is still another day on which your female, silly curiosity can be satisfied!"
GGJ|6|100|8|0|Also this quite good and serious rebuke of the five priests to their families had a good effect; they were quiet and patiently went back home again.
GGJ|6|100|9|0|Hereupon a few good subjects were discussed and the twenty new disciples said among themselves: "O, if this village would be Jerusalem, what blessed life could be there! But if all this would take place in Jerusalem what has taken place today here, it would excite the clerics even more and nobody of us would for one hour longer be sure of his life. And there the children of God are supposed to be living and here are purely dark and lightless heathens?! Just stop talking about the children of God in Jerusalem! Here are the true children of God - and in Jerusalem the children of Satan!"
GGJ|6|100|10|0|[GGJ 6.100.10] Said I: "Well, well, don't get too excited! You have reasoned well; but this is not the right place for it. Therefore rather talk about something else!"
GGJ|6|101|1|1|The Lord explains Daniel's visions
GGJ|6|101|1|0|Said one of the twenty who was a scribe of the temple: "Lord, since all things are known to You and also are possible for You, You could explain a little to us the Prophet Daniel, especially his seventh chapter! Indeed, this strange seer provides a peculiar explanation about his vision of the four animals, - but the explanation is just as vague as the picture he saw which filled the seer with horror. - Could we not receive a closer explanation about this vision from You?"
GGJ|6|101|2|0|Said I: "O, certainly; but also for that, this is not the place for it, since these people only know very little or even nothing about our writings. In addition also you have penetrated your - say - transcendental spirit far too little and still have become too little one with it to understand the vision of Daniel and grasp it in its foundation. For even if you narrowly would understand the first two animals, you would not be able to understand the last two, since their being and effectuating is saved for future times. How could one brightly enlightenedly present to your only natural mind something, which has not even occurred yet on this earth and will only take place after many centuries from now on?!
GGJ|6|101|3|0|The only thing I can tell you, is that the four strange animals do not represent four side by side existing kingdoms, of which from the last still ten new kingdoms will arise according to the number of the ten horns, on which still an eleventh horn grew in the centre of the head of the animal, causing the tearing out of three of the previous horns from the animal, but rather indicate from the beginning of mankind on this earth four great subsequent people-periods, which studies of the past requires a lot of chronological historical knowledge and for understanding its future a fully opened spiritual eye is needed, which can see beyond time and space in the light of light and life of life.
GGJ|6|101|4|0|See, as such the last animal will have teeth from iron and devour everything around it and the eleventh horn has eyes like human eyes and a mouth and speaks great things!
GGJ|6|101|5|0|Yes, I say to you that it inevitably will happen like this; but even if I tried to explain it to you a little, you would understand as little about My explanation as Daniel fundamentally really could understand the explanation given to him by the spirit.
GGJ|6|101|6|0|Daniel's devout soul was quite well suited to see such visions like in an animated dream, but he could not understand them, since his transcendental spirit out of God could not and has not yet become one with his soul, because I was not there yet in the flesh to make such complete unification possible. This full unification will only then become fully possible, if I have ascended to My old and afterwards also My new home country.
GGJ|6|101|7|0|From this you quite clearly can see that My explanation about the whole seventh chapter would be of absolutely no use to you."
GGJ|6|101|8|0|Said now Peter: "But Lord, if at another opportunity we will be completely alone again, You could give us a few hints about it! For I now say myself: The prophets, namely the four big ones, have written down a lot, just like Moses, Elias, David and Salomon, but for whom? Except for us, no even so wise scribe has understood them properly, and also we understand very little about them, and those who will come after us will surely not be much better off. And still these books are written for mankind and for no other creature. What use are they to the people if they will never understand them?"
GGJ|6|101|9|0|Said I: "O, there you are greatly mistaken! If those books of inner spiritual wisdom would have been written so that every natural world mind would understand them at a first glance, people soon would put them aside and not even looking at them anymore. What use would it then have for them?!
GGJ|6|101|10|0|But as such the books contain encompassing spiritual from the simplest creature to the deepest heavenly-divine and therefore cannot ever be fully understood by no natural world-mind, but only by the pure, perfect transcendental spirit of man.
GGJ|6|101|11|0|The very non-understanding of such scriptures is a waker of the spirit in man and shows him what and how much he still lacks for his life's completion. He therefore will quite often take such scriptures to hand and think about them, whereby from time to time the one or the other will become more clear to him. If he thus by his troubles and zeal found a small light of the spirit, he will become more and more strenuous in his studies of the inner, spiritual truths and in this way will gain more and more light and also attain a closer connection with his inner, transcendental spirit and will then also be able to provide his fellow-man with a more brighter light which will be very beneficial to them.
GGJ|6|101|12|0|However this would never occur, if these scriptures would have been given in a purely natural way; and if it would have been given in this way, no spiritual and heavenly-spiritual could have been imbedded in the words as I have shown you already quite often.
GGJ|6|101|13|0|What would you say if I tell you that shortly after 2,000 years, calculated from now on, firstly this My teaching will be in a much worse state than now the worst paganism and will be even worse than now the blindest phariseeship in Jerusalem, which from now on will not last longer than fifty years?! What will you say if I reveal to you that the people of that time will invent and produce large artificial eyes whereby they can look into the great depths of the starry sky and will set up completely different calculations as the Egyptians have done?! Yes, the people will make roads of iron and will drive with fire and steam in cars made of iron, as quickly as a shot arrow flies through the sky! They will fight each other with firearms made from iron and will carry their letters by lightening into all the world, and their ships will move through the power of fire on the large oceans of the world without sail and oars, so quick and easily as an eagle glides through the air; - and still thousand and again thousands of things of which you cannot have any idea.
GGJ|6|101|14|0|And see, all this is contained in the fourth animal and cannot be understood by you, because you also cannot understand what I just now have explained to you! But in the spirit you will be able to understand all this shortly and you will not be able to give to anybody another explanation as I have given it to you at this very opportunity. Nevertheless will I give you later at a more suitable opportunity a more closer explanation about this. But for today we have sufficiently done right and good and thus want to take our bodily rest!"
GGJ|6|101|15|0|With this also this evening was concluded and all went to take the necessary rest; for according to time it was already quite late. Only the five priests and Jored have conversed for quite a long time in another room with each other about everything heard, seen and that has taken place.
GGJ|6|102|1|1|The cunning wives of the heathen priests
GGJ|6|102|1|0|In the morning already a lot of people waited in front of the house to see Me; but I remained with the disciples in the hall and this time did not went outside before the morning meal.
GGJ|6|102|2|0|However, Jored nevertheless came to us to check whether we were still asleep. And when found us fully awake he said: "Lord and Master, the morning meal is prepared; if it pleases You I will order it immediately to be brought in! Also the five priests and our doctor are already there and want to see and greet You. Then my house is surrounded by quite a large crowd and demand nothing less than to see You only once. Lord, what is here Your will ?"
GGJ|6|102|3|0|Said I: "Let the morning meal be brought in and allow the doctor and the priests to join us and of course your family whom I became quite fond of! But the curios people should wait; since for the time being they do not loose or gain anything by just looking at Me. Do thus accordingly; after the morning meal we will see what can be done!"
GGJ|6|102|4|0|Thereupon immediately happened what I have ordered. The doctor and the priests entered and we sat at the table. Then immediately the well prepared food was served since the seven wives of Jored were quite good cooks and we again ate and drank with a good appetite and drank the wine after the fish.
GGJ|6|102|5|0|After half an hour the morning meal was finished and one of the priests asked Me if he could speak.
GGJ|6|102|6|0|But I said to him: "My friend, you can speak for yourself as much as you like; but I make here the remark for you that I anyway, from word to word, precisely know what you want to say to Me and what you want to ask Me and as such you can save yourself the trouble to open your mouth in this highly insignificant matter!
GGJ|6|102|7|0|See and listen! When you at night - of course already at dawn - arrived at home, you heard howling and wailing in your grove and even heard threatening words to the extend how the gods, whom you have left perjured, will take revenge on you. With no little fear you hurried to your wives and told them what you have heard and thereby really added water to their mills (Already during the times of Jacob did such mills existed.)
GGJ|6|102|8|0|Do you know why your canny wives and children and servants came here yesterday evening to fetch you? See, they prepared such a haunting for you and would have liked to set you up even earlier! They were angered because you have left them waiting for too long for the fright they had prepared for you.
GGJ|6|102|9|0|Although I only too clearly knew about it, just like now, what the wives had planned, I still allowed it to happen, however not to frighten you for a few hours longer by your wives, but to thereby help you to place your wives and children and servants on the right path.
GGJ|6|102|10|0|I therefore have spellbound the cunning tools of your wives to their locations until we soon will arrive there and to convince your wives to their faces about the miracles they effectuated for you at night time by cats fastened by their tails to the bushes and with some hired venal servants and prostitutes who were sitting on the thick tree branches.
GGJ|6|102|11|0|When in the morning you came to Me, your wives and children quickly went into the grove and are doing everything they can to free the for you set up haunting tools; but this will not work until we get their and have spoken quite a few perceptible and powerful words to the faces of the haunting artists and only then free their magical tools. Now, friend, speak, if it is not so and if it was not what you wanted to tell Me!"
GGJ|6|102|12|0|Said the priest: "Yes, great Lord and Master, it was precisely so! I most ardently thank You for this clarification; since truly, we were not in a small fear and thought by ourselves: Now then, if this continues not before long we are once again going to experience the old war of the gods, in which we de facto have never believed in, however regarded it as something to the extend that in primeval times large revolutions of the earth and elements took place on this earth, of which the existence and occurrence was kept by the then surely simple nature people in all kinds of pictures and quaint legends for their descendants. But yesterday we nearly started to believe in the reality of these fables, especially when yesterday we have seen and heard what a divine power, even if residing only in a person, is able to effectuate. We already saw You and Your disciples flinging burning mountains and gigantic oak trees towards heaven with a dreadful strength. Such foolishness has left us already and I am already delighted how You, o Lord and Master, will bring our too stultified wives into a better order!"
GGJ|6|102|13|0|Said I: "You rightly mentioned that your wives are too stultified; but who is carrying the guilt for it? You have made them like that and therefore the guilt for the way your wives and children behave, lies with yourself, and you must now, however with love and patience, undo in them what you have tainted in them! I will do My part, alright, but then you must also do yours. With love and patience you will achieve a lot, - however with your old habitual severity nothing!"
GGJ|6|102|14|0|Said the Zeus priest: "Lord and Master, we impossibly could have tainted a great deal our wives; they were already from their childhood wedged into the gods to such a degree, that they always were our correctors if in any way we omitted something, what so to speak only as a pure secondary matter belonged to our ceremonial cult and what definitely could have been left out."
GGJ|6|102|15|0|Said I: "This is true indeed, but you will also remember the time when you still courted for your wives! You then found out that they as daughters of a priest in Sidon were reading the scriptures of the Jews and had a high regard for them, just like their father, although only by himself in secrecy. At that stage you praised this to win the favour of the daughters; but once they became your wives, you started to undermine their teaching of the Jews day by day more and more, showed them all kinds of false miracles and maintained that all this was done by the gods. Then you tried by all means to drive the phantasy of the wives to the highest culmination point, whereby they finally experienced all kinds of dreams and visions. These dreams and visions you always knew to interpret for them to your advantage through your art of speaking, that they precisely meant and had to indicate what you actually wanted from them. Think about this and then say who carries the main guilt of the stultification of your wives!
GGJ|6|102|16|0|But I also add this and this consists of the following: Secretly your wives are not at all so very stupid as you imagine; for if they would be like that and by themselves believed in the help of the gods, they never would have dared to prepare such a quite natural haunting for you in the name of the gods, which would have made them angry. But because very secretly they never really regarded the pagan gods as important and now even less so, for at good opportunities as your most trusted and necessary assistants in all kinds of magical arts, they were initiated by yourselves, and as such they have learned in what manner your gods perform their miracles. Thus see and realize who carries the actual guilt of the stultification of your wives!
GGJ|6|102|17|0|But this doesn't matter now; because in future your wives, children and servants will surpass you by far regarding the truth which now has risen in you through Me. However, lets now go to the grove and there I will free your wives, children and servants from their great embarrassment and near desperation! Because now they themselves start to believe that the gods are punishing them because they unbelievingly trespassed against them in the holy grove. And with that lets get up and quickly go there!"
GGJ|6|102|18|0|We immediately left the hall and went to the holy grove, but we chose for this a back-road so that the people, who still waited for Me in front of Jored's house, did not pushed to follow us.
GGJ|6|102|19|0|Among the people also our Judas was present, who wanted to present Me for a few groschen profit, since the people could not have known Me personally. But this was completely thwarted for the perfidious and profit addicted disciple, because we chose a back-road to get to the grove.
GGJ|6|103|1|1|The good testimony of the priests' wives about the Lord
GGJ|6|103|1|0|We now arrived at the grove and the women and children and servants were most actively busy, to free the paid wailers on the tree branches and the cats from the bushes; but the wailers on the branches were like nailed on and nobody dared to come close to the cats since they were quite fierce and terribly bit and scratched everything because of the pain they were suffering.
GGJ|6|103|2|0|When the priests found their wives in such state of desperation they asked them what they were doing.
GGJ|6|103|3|0|One of the women, namely the wife of the Minerva priest, who was still the most valiant among them, said to her husband: "Oh, see, yesterday we worked out a ploy against you to bring you back again to the old, very profitable pagan gods! You see here a few howlers and wailers sitting on the branches of the trees and in the bushes several cats, who all made the howling when you returned, to frighten you, for you left the gods because of the great magical acts of the artist who arrived here the day before yesterday and have totally destroyed our very profitable position with one blow.
GGJ|6|103|4|0|But our ploy went dreadfully wrong. See, either we have seriously offended the old gods because of our wickedness in the holy grove, or the great magician, since the punishment for our transgression is more than obvious before our eyes! The howlers and wailers on the branches are like nailed to it by an invisible force and are not able to move from their places despite all their efforts, and nobody can get near the cats in the bushes; since they look more like the fiercest furies than any pets, they are biting and scratching terribly and therefore cannot be untied for any prize in the world. We are at a total loss here and do not know what to do. What should we do now?! O, the most misfortunate thought through which we have allowed us to be deceived!
GGJ|6|103|5|0|What about the great miracle man?! Can't he help us since he is actually to blame for all this, thereby, that he destroyed the god images through his inconceivable will power and turned the holy lake into a solid earth?! Thus go to him and asked him for it on behalf of all of us!"
GGJ|6|103|6|0|Said the priest: "This will be of little use, but you must go to Him yourself! He is standing there surrounded by His disciples. He knows quite well about you and revealed such to us in the house of Jored, otherwise we would not have come here. He wants and will help you; but first you have to go to Him yourselves and asked Him for forgiveness.
GGJ|6|103|7|0|Thereby that you have fabricated this, you have not sinned against the old gods who never ever existed anywhere except in the phantasy of the blind people, but only against the great, almighty God-person, who in His great love for all mankind specifically have come to us to free us from our long lasting, great misconception and to show us and give to us the only most true light of life. Through Him works the true, everlasting, unfathomably wise and almighty God. This is a truth which cannot be denied by anyone who only from a distance has witnessed His deeds. And if someone has not seen His deeds, which are only be possible for a God, but has listened to His teaching from another mouth, faithfully and genuinely reproduced, he will soon quite easily discern that such teaching can never originate from a person than only the one and everlasting God; for only a mouth of a God can speak such words like this which penetrates the heart of people like living flames and create in the same a consciousness, of which no person could ever have the slightest idea. Therefore go to Him yourself in all humility and love and ask Him and He will not let you go without listening to you!"
GGJ|6|103|8|0|Upon this for a Minerva priest truly good and true persuasion, his wife hurried to her companions and said to them the same what her husband has told them. This had a good effect and the women with their children and servants came to Me and asked Me, lying on their knees, for forgiveness and that I should free those sitting on the tree branches and the certain animals in the bushes.
GGJ|6|103|9|0|But I said: "Who does not know what he is doing, does not commit a sin and therefore you have no sin! But in future, since you now know who I am, you would fall into coarse sin against all divine order, which instructs you for ever about the best and wants you to become fully blest, not so much temporary but the more so for everlasting.
GGJ|6|103|10|0|But how a person can attain all that in this life here on earth, your husbands will tell you. And now go and see whether your prisoners are already free!"
GGJ|6|103|11|0|Thereupon the women, children and servants thanked Me and went as directed. And when they arrived, they found all who were caught, fully free and overjoyed.
GGJ|6|103|12|0|They then immediately came back to Me and thanked Me on their knees that I have freed them from such great fear.
GGJ|6|103|13|0|But I asked them to get up from the ground and said to them: "What you now have seen and know out of the mouth of your husbands, this you should also teach in all patience and gentleness to your children and servants and later also to the children of other parents, and thus establish a true school of life in My name which you also will learn from your husbands and you will be flooded with blessings from the heavens - thus like there is an island in a river surrounded by the water of the stream and serves as nourishment for its plants, shrubs and treas and does not need a worldly rain falling from a dark cloud covering the light of the sun. Remember this and act accordingly and you will penetrate from death of this world into the life of the spirit just like My physical human part is penetrated by the spirit of God! And if you truly believe in My name, you will be helped by God in every way; since I am the living band between God and the people."
GGJ|6|103|14|0|When the women, children and also servants discovered the salvation of these My words in them, they said: "Yes, truly, truly, no person can speak like you, o great, god-filled Master! Who listens to you, does not require any other sign anymore, since already the words are the most clearest proof of who must be hiding behind you. You seem to be a person, but You are only a person according to your holy skin for our eyes; but underneath your skin everything is God in you and the ears which are destined to listen what is inside a person - like his thoughts, wishes and decisions which he expresses by loud words -, hear from Your mouth only pure divine, and therefore You are and will be for us, o great Lord and Master, the only God! And our later descendants will tell with the greatest glow and warmth of life, how we as their great-great grandparents have truly seen God and have spoken to Him and were taught by Himself and how we have recognized Him in His words and signs, which he effectuated before our eyes."
GGJ|6|103|15|0|Said I: "Good! Stay with that and I will always be with you in the spirit - already in this world and in the beyond in My kingdom, which I now particularly prepare and arrange for My friends of this world in the inner of every person who has a good will and our purely spiritual and most blest togetherness will forever be without end."
GGJ|6|104|1|1|The learned women's doubts in the afterlife
GGJ|6|104|1|0|Said the women and also their already quite grown up children: "O you great Lord and divine Master, if their would only exist another, everlasting life after the death of the body in some beyond for us mortal people! Of course everybody wishes this, irrespective if he is young or old; but where, where are the certain and infallible proofs for this?! The wise of all nations and times have spoken and written a lot of pro and contra about it; time however, has devoured them all and nothing was left of them, except only their in our time already quite mutilated works, in which the present nations discover nothing else than many insoluble and uncomprehensible riddles.
GGJ|6|104|2|0|Truly, you great and divine-filled Master, our Greek wise, the famous wise in the barrel (Diogenes) has until now discovered the fullest truth of our human life the best, by presenting the not-being of man before birth and after death with many examples in the clearest manner, and until now we all fully shared his opinion, although among ourselves we often thought about Plato, Socrates and even the old Egyptian wise Moses, whose scriptures we also were able to read when we were still in Sidon. Yes, we even read the scriptures of the Indians, Birmanese, the Parsens and Gebers; but everything in vain! For our teacher in Sidon, someone thoroughly familiar with all scriptures, proved to us with many thousand most compelling words and examples how the certain soul of man continues to keep on living by itself indestructible after the death of the body in a better or even worse world, and he swore to us with everything holy to him, that he, if he would die before us, would return to us as spirit and thereby provide for us with the greatest and most infallible proof for the truth of his teaching.
GGJ|6|104|3|0|And see, he died; but until this hour he still owes us the promised proof. Yes, we often dreamt about him and we then asked him when he would come and make good his promise. And he said and reaffirmed as animated as in real life: 'I cannot come to you in any other way!' But then we woke up and realized that only our always alert and active imagination produced his talking image in us, which however was nothing else than an animated thought about him! Since dreams are nothing else than visual thoughts of the brain which have a volatile existence for as long as the eyelids of a person are closed; but once people are completely dead and their hearts does not pulse anymore, then also their thoughts and their dreams have come to an end for all times of times.
GGJ|6|104|4|0|And as such we can be consoled with anything else but a life of the soul after death of the body! Everything is possible; but until now we truly did not received any other than only word-proofs from people still living on this earth!
GGJ|6|104|5|0|Nobody from the countless who went over to the other side, has come back and showed that he continues to live on, on the other side! For as long this will not take place, the believe in a life in the beyond will always be very weak and be as good as no believe at all. Of course, since human memory until now, nobody was there who resembled You, divine-filled Master and if You say something to us, we will have every reason to fully believe You; but it nevertheless is strange that no being wants to come back from the beyond and say: 'Friends, who still carry the heavy flesh like a tired pack-animal its heavy load, see, I happily live, - there exists no death anymore and we countless live so and so!' This would be quite easy! But no, something like this never ever exists in such a manner, which could convince us people quite easily that it is so and not otherwise!
GGJ|6|104|6|0|God-fullest Master, if there exists a life of the soul in the beyond - upon which in the quickest and surest manner all moral endeavours of the people of this earth could be properly arranged -, why then does absolutely nothing happens from any spirit world retrospectively on us mortal people?! No person is guilty of being born into this world; but once he is there and must exist as a reasonable being, then this highly wise power who called him into being against his will, should also sufficiently provide for him that he is taught about a somewhere existing spirit world and telling him why he is there and what he has to expect.
GGJ|6|104|7|0|See, You God-filled Master, we are only just women; but we are not without reason since we always have learnt a lot, and to speak with us, every wise may in time find a little difficult. We are good and respect every person; since we commiserate with everyone whole heartedly that he is also in this world to be slaughtered to become food for the voracious and insatiable time. But it is not good that any higher, everlasting, omni-ruling powerful God cares so little about the people of this earth than we as people are caring about the excrements we exuded from our bodies when still children. But what should we weak do?! God's power effectuates above the stars in infinitive greatness and does not care about the crying and complaining worms of this world! Therefore we ourselves have to console and strengthen the people for as long until death exterminates them from this earth; then comes the rest in the everlasting non-existence, which forever is the poor people's final and greatest fortune.
GGJ|6|104|8|0|You are now a most God-powerful person and master; but after some centuries the world most probably will not know much about you anymore, other than that you have been there. At least our descendants, as we have already said, will remember this event most vividly, although in your words blows a spirit which is more than your miracle deeds and which provides a great testimony of a God-spiritual being. But there were already many great spirits as people in this world, and also their quite incomprehensible great miracles provided proof that they were more than just plain common people; but also they died and nobody could be seen as a spirit living forever, that he thereby could confirm the fullest truth of his teaching which he quite often has given to the poor people under thunder and lightening.
GGJ|6|104|9|0|Now you have come to us poor mortal people and also has promised us an everlasting life in the beyond! We do not doubt for one moment that you will also prove such to us in a very comprehensible manner, - but most likely also just for as long as we live in this world! Once we have died, now, we do not need such proofs anymore; for if we continue to live, every proof is superfluously - and if we do not live on, it is even more superfluously! The main thing is that we poor people only for our life on this earth are kept under the fixed idea at least by way of a blind faith; since this at least adds some flavour to the hand-span long life of some people on this earth and makes their suffering bearable. The best off are always the fools and blind-believers and with the deepest conviction one can say that the gods had to hate those humans very much, whom they gifted with wisdom.
GGJ|6|104|10|0|Perhaps it is better with you, who is equipped with all wisdom and power, than many of your great predecessors, which we however doubt very much! But we also do not want to regard the issue as entirely impossible and wish to learn more about this from yourself and not from our husbands. If it pleases you, we would like to listen to you!"
GGJ|6|105|1|1|The Lord's disapproval of the haughty, critical women
GGJ|6|105|1|0|Said I: "My truly with quite a lot of reason gifted women! Here on this spot I will not talk but in the house of Jored, where you can go if you want to. But I say to you in advance that it will be quite difficult with you, until you will recognize in yourselves, that only your flesh is mortal but not your soul, because you have founded yourselves already from your youth in matter and flesh and therefore cannot see, feel, observe and perceive nothing else than what the coarsest matter puts before your eyes. - But for now nothing further about this anymore!"
GGJ|6|105|2|0|Here the women, children and servants thanked Me once again for what I have done for them and then went back to their quite luxurious dwellings.
GGJ|6|105|3|0|However Jored asked Me whether he should invite them to the midday meal.
GGJ|6|105|4|0|Said I: "Not quite so, since I love the company of such super clever women nowhere less than during a meal; for once their tongues get into action, they forget to eat and to drink and we would not be able to speak one word other than paralysing their tongues for a while. These women would truly have the ability in abundance to really speak someone to death.
GGJ|6|105|5|0|Firstly they are daughters of a highly learned upper priest of the god Apollo and the god of Mercury, this means according to their pagan concepts.
GGJ|6|105|6|0|Secondly they had a mentor who is well familiar in all sciences, who really confused their heads; for he wanted to teach and make them understand all the old wise from the bottom up, but did not took into consideration that all these old world wise of all known ethnic groups and nations, contradict each other to the highest degree, so that the knowledge and devotion to all these wise can never lead to a uniform life system and that such a person can never become anything else than a kind of haughty knowledge bin, who in the end do not feel any other desire in themselves, then to occasionally show how much they are surpassing others with all their knowledge and experience. And this is also the case with these women and already even with their children and servants. Just speak with such a servant and you will see what skill his tongue will unfold!
GGJ|6|105|7|0|And finally thirdly are they women of priests and priest women themselves and must therefore ex officio be clever and wise, so that no other person can get close to them in anyway, - which is why also their children and servants as signboards walking like luminous heralds in front of them and the people finally have to feel and say: 'Yes, if they already that wise, how wise must then be the priests and priest women!' Yes, My friend, with such inner life composition their mentor's spirit will of course not show itself to make good his promise!
GGJ|6|105|8|0|Didn't you notice how they hardly offered Me their thanks and when I promised them that I, if they would stay with My teaching, always would help them if they would call on Me with My name, which they would learn from their husbands together with the teaching. When I wanted to console and strengthen them - they immediately unpacked their concerns about the immortality of the soul? Do you think that they were seriously interested to hear with longing a rebutting proof from Me? O no, it was their only business to show Me how very wise they are and how much they were suited to found a new school of life in My name! From this you can see that I particularly at the midday table do not sit together with such women. However, after the meal they may come, about which you can inform them through their husbands."
GGJ|6|105|9|0|Said Jored: "See, Lord and Master, just like this I always have imagined these women and I could never really like them because they always wanted to be a thousand years ahead with their knowledge! And if one has said something from your own studies and experience, it always was said, although in a quite behaved tone: 'I beg you to be quiet about that, otherwise we would be forced to leave; for this you do not understand and will never understand!' Yes, even their husbands had to pull themselves together, to not be corrected by their wives in a discourse. - This were only my inner feelings at some occasions and now I see quite clearly that my feelings have not deceived me, and therefore I will ask them to come to me about three hours after the meal."
GGJ|6|105|10|0|Said I: "Very good! But go now and tell the men that the one or other should come to Me for a few words!"
GGJ|6|105|11|0|Then Jored went and called the Minerva priest. He immediately came to Me and asked Me what I want from him.
GGJ|6|105|12|0|And I said: "Friend, today during midday remain at home with your wives, otherwise, because of you, they will come to Me during the midday meal and bother Me with their stereotype world wisdom, which I do not like for I prefer peace while eating! However, around the third hour of the afternoon you can come along with your highly educated wives. But instruct them a little in advance about what you already know about Me, so that they, when I speak, do not make any remarks and objections! Since your wives are followers of the teachings of Diogenes, and with them it is quite difficult to converse about deeper matters; on top they are also sceptics and this is even worse! Therefore do what I just have told you! They nevertheless will cause us quite a problem this afternoon!"
GGJ|6|105|13|0|The priest thanked Me for this advice and promised Me that he will instruct the wives properly and he stands for it that they will behave modestly in the hall of Jored.
GGJ|6|105|14|0|Thereupon he went and also told such to his colleagues who were quite content with it, although they very much would have preferred to go together with us to Jored's house, since it was already close to midday anyway.
GGJ|6|105|15|0|And in this way also this not unimportant matter was settled and the worst part of paganism of this village was put on a better and brighter road.
GGJ|6|106|1|1|A scribe supports the opinions of the priestesses
GGJ|6|106|1|0|This place was important because for many heathens who undertook a pilgrimage, the temple was a second oracle at Delphi, and the priests and priestesses had already collected quite large treasures. Hence from here a better light could be poured out over a large part of the Asian Greeks and Romans, and therefore I stayed here a little longer than the previously visited places of the small and actual Galilee as well as the larger and non-actual Galilee.
GGJ|6|106|2|0|We now returned on the same back road to the house of Jored, to make sure to thwart the income of Judas Ischariot he hoped to make; since beyond midday the many people did not wanted to wait any longer and some gave the disciple a few bitter words, because he kept them waiting for so long but nevertheless did not had an opportunity to see Me. But the disciple was hiding in the house for he feared to receive another kind of payment instead of the hoped for groschen.
GGJ|6|106|3|0|We now entered the hall and the midday meal was already prepared and put on the table straight away.
GGJ|6|106|4|0|But I said to all: "If the disciple comes, let him go and pretend as if he never was absent!"
GGJ|6|106|5|0|I hardly had finished speaking when he entered the hall and greeted all quite friendly and also pretended not missing us during the morning. We however did the same and ate and drank cheerfully.
GGJ|6|106|6|0|Not much was said during the meal, - only our twenty new disciples discussed the speech of the priest women; since they never had the chance to meet with such rock-hard stoics. One made this remark and somebody else another.
GGJ|6|106|7|0|The scribe among them who also was familiar with the Cabbala (follower of the Jewish secret teaching) and also the completely lost book 'The wars of Jehovah' - which however the old Indians still possess today under the name 'Sen scrit' ('I am hidden') -, said: "One still has to admire the five women; for they have learned far more than often even the best taught Jews, and viewed from a physical life perspective, one cannot reprove them for their quite thorough opinions.
GGJ|6|106|8|0|The visible death of all creatures is something before the eyes of a sharp thinker which takes away a lot from the Creator's great glory and majesty! With His omnipotence He can maintain the earth with its mountains and oceans, the moon, the sun and all the stars, why not at least man, as he is, with body and soul?
GGJ|6|106|9|0|And even if man in time has to discard his body and transform into an ever more purer spiritual being, the almightiness of the Creator could make it happen in a way that the body progressively becomes more spiritual and without the least disturbance transforms into the pure spiritual, or at least that a person in a certain mature age enters into a visible relationship with human souls from the beyond, so that he thereby for himself and his fellow-men receives a full assurance of the life after death. But about al this nearly no trace can be found on this earth.
GGJ|6|106|10|0|Man is firstly born into this world more stupid and inept than any animal and must be cared for and fed by its parents for many years until he attains the necessary strength and insight to maintain himself, - and secondly, once he reaches adulthood to be able to move freely, he is enclosed by a large number of all kinds of laws and physically and spiritually so gagged that hardly no free breath is left to him. And I ask: What is actually his compensation for this? Nothing than the dear believe that he will be exceedingly better off after death, provided, he has fulfilled all the difficult to keep living conditions burdened on him by the law. Yes, all this would be quite alright if man would have a safe guarantee for this! However, with that it smells the most with all people!
GGJ|6|106|11|0|One can read it in the books that the easy-moral ancestors had such guarantee. Yes, this is very good, and they truly can be congratulated for it if they had such! But we present day people can be congratulated for absolutely nothing; since we totally lack such guarantees, nevertheless we are just as well people as our ancestors. We are told of course that such cannot take place with us anymore because we have become too coarse sensuous and materialistic; but I am of the opinion that specifically there where man has went astray either misguided by his weakness or being deceived by any invisible devil, such guarantees from any spiritual world should appear even more so, to bring back the stray-walking onto the right path. But in general absolutely nothing of the kind is taking place.
GGJ|6|106|12|0|That we few just happened to be so immensely fortunate to have You, Lord and Master, among us who through words and signs show us how and whereby a person is called and destined for an everlasting and spiritual life, is a far cry from being applied to all the people in the world and even for us, only insofar, that we have to believe You that it is so because Your pure divinely signs and works provide a solid support for our faith. But the works of Moses were also spectacular and forced the people of a certain time period to fully believe; but in time all extraordinary signs came to an end and the people became weaker and weaker in their believe and therefore are now standing on the verge to regard and in advance feel an everlasting non-existence as the biggest fortune. Since for the total passing of all things they daily have many proofs, but for the everlasting continued existence not one!
GGJ|6|106|13|0|That things in this world are like this, hopefully nobody will be able to deny, and one truly can not blame the priestesses if they reason like that in these times and make their opinion known in this way, as they have examined this in all of nature through diligent studies. Why did the spirit of their late mentor did not returned to them as he so dearly promised them during his life on earth? And why did the spirit of Samuel obeyed the power-words of the witch of Endor and foretold Saul his end? Yes, these are quite strange things which man along natural-reasonable ways can forever not understand!
GGJ|6|106|14|0|One can provide a person with a lot of light and reassurance through words and teachings and confirm it by extraordinary signs; but by a far cry there can be no talk of a conviction in one's own living consciousness! - What are You, Lord and Master, are saying to this my surly very forgivable opinion?"
GGJ|6|107|1|1|Communication with the other world. Evidence of the continuation of life after death
GGJ|6|107|1|0|Said I: "For the time being not much or even nothing; since you are not yet ready to form a true, clear and right idea about all spiritual matters!
GGJ|6|107|2|0|Do you think that the people have been abandoned by God to such an extend that they do not receive any information from the spirit-world anymore? O, there you are greatly mistaken; but the people have willfully turned away from God and have started to look for everything in matter and became active for only this and thus have completely turned away from the spiritual. No wonder that they do not want to hear anything about the despatched spiritual guarantees of life after the total death of the body and in fact do not want to hear anything at all anymore!
GGJ|6|107|3|0|How often have such people who conversed with the spirits and with the angels of God, been stoned to death by the Jews and pharisees as cheeky liars, because they did not wanted to hear and to know anything about an admonishing spirit! If this is the case with many hundred thousand, is it no wonder that any harmless seer became hesitant and kept his visions and convictions for himself?
GGJ|6|107|4|0|Where the old Simeon and the old Anna in the temple not a great light from the spiritual world, for both conversed daily for hours with the angels of God? Who believed them? They even wanted to converse on a certain day with the spirits of heaven with the eyes, ears and mouth; even this was allowed upon the request of Simeon. But what was said about this extraordinary appearance in the temple? Simeon and Anna have collaborated secretly with the Essenes and Egyptian magicians to set up such devout haunting! There were hundreds of eye-, ear- and mouth witnesses! Why didn't they believe it?
GGJ|6|107|5|0|The later high-priest Zacharias also had visions. Who believed him? But when even they noticed that the visions of Zacharias were the full truth, what was done to him?!
GGJ|6|107|6|0|When his son (John the Baptist), filled with the spirit of God, preached in the desert and the Jews became convinced about the fullest truth of his speeches by all kinds of signs, couldn't they have done as he taught them? O no, they became full of rage and poisonous annoyance, caught him and imprisoned him, and the rest you know!
GGJ|6|107|7|0|Now I am here with the most highest spirit of God and show you by words and deeds that it is so and still you doubt the truth of My words! Tell Me now yourself: What greater and more durable guarantees about a life in the beyond should I give to you?
GGJ|6|107|8|0|Or should people who are destined through the unlimited love of the Father, to fully become His children, and not without any judgement of their soul-parts be born into this world without any already developed higher ability of life? Must they not first acquire through all kinds of lessons and practise various knowledge and skills according to their free will and thereby work on their god-resembling life-perfection like young, upcoming creators themselves, for which the Father in heaven always supplied them with all possible means and still keep supplying them?
GGJ|6|107|9|0|Why do I say to you: 'Do according to My teaching and the everlasting life will most brightly reveal itself!'? But if so, how can you be still so blind and say, that the highly stoic wives of these priests are basically right if they talk like that? O you very blind fools! If I wanted it and it would be of any use to you, I immediately could open your inner vision and you would see yourselves surrounded by a host of spirits in all directions! But what would you say then? I tell you: nothing else than the stoic women! You at least would think by yourselves as follows: 'Yes, for as long we live, feel and see, it is easy to deceive us; but go to the cemeteries and tell this to the dead, - they will not hear, see and feel any of it!' And I say to you: You are quite right; since they are certainly not destined to live although also in them are still judged soul-life-particles which according to their complete ripening will be awakened to a free life for another individual.
GGJ|6|107|10|0|Only the soul is destined for a possible everlasting existence; matter however, as matter can not be destined for an everlasting existence, because in itself it is just judged spirit, thus only for a certain time a fixated will of God, which cannot forever stay like that, for in God, among all others, particularly also the will is free and holds a thought of God for only as long as the same is necessary to achieve a higher purpose.
GGJ|6|107|11|0|There forever cannot exist anything without God and outside God anywhere. What there is in the whole, everlasting infinity, is out of God and in the grounds of grounds spiritual. That it appears in a world as fixed matter is caused by the pertinacious firmness of the divine will; if it ceases to maintain a thought of God, for no physical eye not the slightest trace could be seen, although the in this way dissolved thought of God had to exist spiritually in God forever.
GGJ|6|107|12|0|Say, from where have I taken the earth with which I have covered the lake, or from where those substances with which I yesterday improved the earthly properties of the poor fisher people, and to where has the material of the three gods gone? At the lake and at the fisher people My thought was fixated by My will and with the statues My fixated will was released and My primordial thought was freed and became spirit again. And therein also consists the explanation of the signs I performed here for you. But that I am also a Master of the spirits and all life, you have as a solid witness in the son Jorab whom I awakened from full death to life. Can I give you even more proofs for the continuing life of the soul in the beyond after the falling-away of the body?"
GGJ|6|107|13|0|Said now the scribe: "No, my God, my Lord and Master! Now I am above all fully in the clear. Yes, it is so and it can impossibly be otherwise! But Lord, if soon the wives of the priests arrive, let me mercifully talk to them for a while and I will drive their Diogenes out of them in a way that they later on will not ever think of Diogenes again!"
GGJ|6|107|14|0|Said I: "Yes, yes, do this, for it is already revolting to Me to deal with all kinds of stoics! But be careful that in the end you are not pulling on the shorter end; for these women in their own way are quite competent and know how to state their case."
GGJ|6|107|15|0|Said the scribe: "Lord, with Your help leave it to me!"
GGJ|6|107|16|0|When he finished speaking such, the five priests with their wives arrived.
GGJ|6|108|1|1|The atheistic speech of the eloquent priestess
GGJ|6|108|1|0|The priests and their wives greeted us and bowed deeply before Me and Jored showed them their places at our table and served them bread and wine. After having some bread and wine for the sake of good manners, the wives soon became noisy, especially the exceedingly clever and world-wise wife of the Minerva priest. Directly opposite her sat the Jew-Greek scribe and nearly could not wait the time entering in to a dialogue with the woman; since now she talked about completely different and unimportant matters.
GGJ|6|108|2|0|Only after about a small hour was the conversation directed towards a subject of some importance, namely the Oracle of Delphi and the age old existing world-oracle of Dodona. At this opportunity did our scribe found a moment in which he could enter into a discourse with the woman about whom he already became quite annoyed for having to wait so long for this moment.
GGJ|6|108|3|0|However, the more intensely the weather was brewing. For the woman maintained that these institutions were still a great benefaction for common mankind because mainly through it the people were kept in the blind believe about the continuance of life of the soul after death. Since there the blind and feeble-minded people could, by paying a small fee, engage in a discussion with their deceased friends. This was still a quite good and by the old believe authorized opportunity since until now it was not possible to present something better to the people.
GGJ|6|108|4|0|The stoic truth, which of course only she recognized and could confirm through all kinds of experiences, would be of little use to the uneducated people and therefore it was good that this truth was only left to the priests, so that they could be wise and invent even more so all kinds of devout deceptions for the people, by whose effectuation the people could be made quite happy for the short duration of their life time. The priests of course could never enjoy such happiness, for which they required the sacrifices to make their otherwise sad and wretched life bearable, and they had to console themselves with the approaching feelingless, painless and trouble free non-existence.
GGJ|6|108|5|0|"I do not say", continued the female priest, "that nothing better could be given for this good; however, for as long this does not happen, the existing is by far still the best. The right wisdom teaches us people, through every effective means which however must always be kept secret, to place common mankind in a most possible well tolerable happy state of life and maintain them in the same. Only thereby man obtains a moral value and becomes able to form a useful member of human society. Therefore the in itself very sad priest-class, which finds itself to see the pure but very sad truth, is not sufficiently respected by the uninformed public; since all well-being and woe of the people depends solely on the priest-class sacrificing themselves for mankind.
GGJ|6|108|6|0|I state the possible scenario: All priests and priestesses would conspire against the people and tell them the fullest and purest truth and inform them about the whole process of devout deception. This would surely lead to one of the world's most terrible disorder among the people. Nothing would be holy to the people anymore and the stronger would attack and tear to pieces the weaker like a tearing animal, yes, one would slaughter the new born children and throw them to the dogs for food. In short, man would soon become his own enemy and a terrible enemy of all life, as basically also we are and among us according to the full truth.
GGJ|6|108|7|0|Because we don't know any God - except only him who originated from our imagination. We nevertheless know something, and this consists therein, that there are exist secret forces in nature which under many and different coincidental developing circumstances gave also man his sad existence; but these forces are just as little in anyway intelligent or self-conscious god-beings, just as water is not a god-being because due to its dumb and blind force of gravity it always flows downhill, what is known from past experience, for nobody has seen a brook running uphill. Therefore a thousand gods with the thickest superstition are indescribable more useful to man than all still so pure truth. Hey, what does it matter what man believed from the cradle to his grave when faith gave him a well presented assurance about a tolerable life of the soul after death of the body?
GGJ|6|108|8|0|What can any stupid truth-zealot say and oppose us if we say: 'Every gods-teaching for the people, getting them to believe in a higher god-being and gives them the full assurance of an everlasting life of the soul after death, is good'? Every gods-teaching is false and bogus and only the moral laws derived from it are good. Therefore - if there exist a life after death, never has a person returned, that he would hold us priests accountable and say: 'O you most evil goblins, why have you deceived me in the most shameful manner with such colossal lies and false teachings?'
GGJ|6|108|9|0|Truly, would there exist a life of the soul after death, such deeply deceived souls would have long ago taken visible and believable revenge on us, or they would, recognizing our misery, would have given us a better clarification about God and about the life of the soul after the death of the body! However, because after the death of a person or every animal there can exists no life, no spirit makes his appearance and takes revenge on us, for having lied and mislead him so terribly in this world, and therefore we do not need to worry abut it unnecessarily.
GGJ|6|108|10|0|The people have here on this earth, depending on the climatic soil- and water conditions, different talents and properties. The one is gigantic strong, the other weak like a fly. The one has a sharp mind and the other is stupid as the night. The one has a sharp sight like an eagle and his neighbour is blind. As such one has based on his consistent acuteness and nearly unbelievable observation- and deduction capability by which he easily penetrates in all depths of the workings of the secret forces of nature and soon knows how to copy them in a smaller or larger scale, and the others, lacking such properties, are amazed about him and nearly regard him as a god. Again others can observe the always active nature for a thousand years and find and invent nothing, although also being just people.
GGJ|6|108|11|0|But despite all these often exceedingly most miraculous qualities with which the people quite often already have walked on this large earth, they finally had to die and no mortal eye has ever seen anything of them again. And therefore we say, although admiring in the highest degree your most miraculous abilities which nearly never existed before according to power and size, that also all of you together with us, will disappear from this earth, like all your great predecessors have disappeared. Only their manifold teachings and their actions will remain in the memory of their successors, and in subsequent times this will also be with you the case, what of course will be of no use to you, because as non-beings you also will not need anything.
GGJ|6|108|12|0|This is our through experience of all nations of the earth well-founded and until now the only true opinion about the being and about the destiny of man. That, except this only full true view of life, with all nations exists a great many quite nice phantasies about an everlasting life-destination of the human soul after the death of the body, we know quite well; but who can provide a guarantee for its truth? Perhaps the pictures of dreams of people or those phantoms of a feverishly heated imagination? O, all these are only effects of different stages of life of man for as long his heart pulses! Once it has ceased to be active, then also the dreams and the fever-heated phantoms have stopped and together with them the existence of man and his often so beautiful hopes! - I have spoken and now you can speak, Master from the kingdom of the gods and give us something better!"
GGJ|6|108|13|0|About this quite stretched, purely atheistic speech of the priestess, the scribe became quite worked up, because he was unable to interrupt the continuous and fluently speaking priestess and shut her up. Now the moment arrived he longed for and he could not take a deep enough breath to thunder the priestess with all strength and shortness with centner heavy rebutting evidences .
GGJ|6|108|14|0|Once he had his breathing under control he said with a very important look: "Listen, you highly life- and godless priestess of Minerva! As a so exceedingly wise heathen, did you never heard the Roman proverb which says: 'Quod licet Jovi, non licet bovi! (What is allowed to Jupiter is not allowed to the ox.')?"
GGJ|6|108|15|0|Said quickly the priestess: "Dear friend, do you want to apply this to me or to yourself? In the present situation it appears as if it truly fits you better than me; since it is far from me to offend someone with badly chosen and unchecked words, - what appears to be the case with you right now. If a Jupiter exist then he will take care that the ox does not copy his case; if however Jupiter does not exist, then the ox, at least existent, apparently stands higher than a non-existing god. Truly, friend, if your whole wisdom consists of this highly inappropriate motto, then I would like to have known your teachers! In sunlight they must have looked not too aesthetic! Do you perhaps know more of such proverbs which you can recite to me?"
GGJ|6|109|1|1|The exchange of opinions between the scribe and the priestess
GGJ|6|109|1|0|This quite vicious remark of the priestess made our scribe to change his attitude and he now realized how awkward his Roman proverb was and how pointless applied here.
GGJ|6|109|2|0|He gathered himself and said: "Now, now, dear friend, it is not how I meant it, but only, since you know absolutely nothing about a soul and a life of the same in the beyond after the death of the body and also about an only true God, and only preaches to us the everlasting death, that it doesn't befit you to speak like that as if you alone had all the wisdom of the world in you, while we know it ten-thousand times better, and as if you wanted to teach us your old Diogenes-junk as if we never heard something about it, whereas we want to give you, poor blind, something better; and only regarding this point it was not befitting for you, what however is befitting for us towards you! You only must listen to us but not we to you, since we only know too well where you are standing and what your inner wisdom of Diogenes consists of, which is our task to sweep it from you. And therein lies more or less the meaning of my proverb."
GGJ|6|109|3|0|Said the priestess: "Let the meaning of your proverb be as it wants, but you, according to appearance, a Greek who should have a high regard for education, arts, culture and humanity, have nevertheless applied it here like an uncivilized Jew. Only I say to you this, so that you can see, that we are moving here on a more civilized level than perhaps you, people of God in Jerusalem, are moving.
GGJ|6|109|4|0|It would be truly worth the trouble, to get to know the God who chose such a little nation as his own! Truly, this I say to you: this God must have been a very unfortunate being! If you want to teach us and sweep Diogenes from us, you must start to speak completely different with me, otherwise you will as just a disciple of the great Master - and this surely not the most preferential - not make much progress with us! Thus pull yourself together a little more!"
GGJ|6|109|5|0|Said the scribe: "Leave this now and let us move immediately to the main issue! Can't you see that we disciples believe in a true God and in the immortality of the soul of man? Yes, why thus not you? We are fully convinced of it and are only people just like you! Why is it then that you have absolutely no conviction about all this which is a self-evident matter and thoroughly recognized by every only a little deeper thinking person?
GGJ|6|109|6|0|See, I can tell you what the reason is for this: it is a punishment by the true God of Israel for you, that you are always plagued by the terrible feeling of everlasting death, because you withheld the higher truths of life, which once you knew quite well, from the people, and instead of giving them the pure truth you have served them all kinds of lies and deceptions for the sake of living in great comfort!
GGJ|6|109|7|0|You have presented yourself to the people as the true servants and immortal friends of the gods and amongst others sometimes demanded great and even quite cruel sacrifices from the poor people which you have lied to and deceived through and through; therefore God has taken away from you the inner, convincing feeling of a soul-life and instead has placed the feeling of everlasting death in you and therein consists now your great wisdom that you feel and clearly perceive that everlasting death dwells in you!
GGJ|6|109|8|0|For this reason you cannot find out anymore, where the still continuing interaction between the people still living here on earth and the souls who passed away, still continues to exist like it always has existed with people who remained in the old truth.
GGJ|6|109|9|0|But now something else be said to you! The exceedingly ridiculous stupid paganism has now been swept away from you and you hopefully will not ever rebuild it again; accept therefore the teaching, which you will learn from your good husbands, into your hearts and live and do accordingly, and the convincing feeling of the life of the soul after death of the body will return again and will make you recognize the one, true God and Lord, who created you for an everlasting life but not for an everlasting death, provided you want to make yourself worthy for life along a completely different wisdom than your most stupid Diogenes! - Have you understood me?"
GGJ|6|109|10|0|Said the priestess: "O yes, quite well! You have spoken quite clever, but unfortunately only words like we have heard similar quite often from our deceased mentor! The words are quite good, - unfortunately they contain no convincing strength and power for us! If somewhere in the past, about a thousand years ago, our parents have turned away from a true God, we impossibly can be guilty of it, that the one and true God can still hate us innocent descendants of those transgressors and still punishes our dispositions with the feeling of everlasting death! Now, if so, we say thanks but no thanks for your one, true God! Then our Diogenes with the teaching of expected everlasting destruction gives us a much bigger consolation than you have given us with the prospect of reinstating the feeling of everlasting life of our souls! No, this would be a nice all-wise and almighty God, who could have hold on to such uncontrollable rage against a creature, which all the many thousand past winters were not able to cool down!
GGJ|6|109|11|0|I could only imagine a true God under the concept of the highest and purest love, because love is the actual all producing and animating element; but to imagine God under a concept of most extreme wrath would be completely impossible and unthinkable for me! We heathens also have gods of wrath, - but as symbolic pictures they have their seat in the underworld, because from there seldom something good appears; for in the underground holes and caves normally live snakes, dragons and tearing wild beasts, as well as sulfur and tar and a terrible all destructive and consuming fire has its dwelling there. Because of the evil things dwelling there, we have placed all the bad and evil desires under dark caricatures into the underworld.
GGJ|6|109|12|0|However, our concepts of the good gods are all such that they all could be quite easily derived from pure love. Mighty and wise seriousness coupled with love, is what we envisage as a valid concept for a god who lives somewhere in or above the stars and for the concept of ugly rage we have the symbol of furies. And as such my friend, we pagans still have a better and by every pure human reason more sensible idea of a true God-being! - what are you saying to this?"
GGJ|6|110|1|1|The scribe's speech on the nature of God
GGJ|6|110|1|0|Said the disciple: "O my dear, wise pagan priestess! You speak wisely according to your perceptions but at the same time you do not have such a wrong idea about the good Godhead, - but nevertheless you do not know the true being of God and if you would know it, you then would exclaim together with the wise from the past: 'It is awful for a sinner to fall in the hands of the almighty God!' God is full of the highest love towards those who recognize Him, love Him and keep His commandments, - but a thousand times woe to those who does not recognize Him or, if they have recognized Him and know His commandments, but in their hearts nevertheless turn away from Him and do not keep His commandments!
GGJ|6|110|2|0|See, history shows us quite amazing examples about the most glowing judgements of rage over whole nations who did not wanted to recognize God any longer and did only what their senses desired! But because God always punishes such totally stubborn sinners and opponents of His holy will with the most unappeasable and sharpest judgements and often extends these to the children and grandchildren, we cannot otherwise than to accept with great certainty, that in the one and only true God also dwells wrath and revenge, and this even more so, since such property can also be found prevailing in all His creatures!
GGJ|6|110|3|0|In us creatures it depends only on which of the existing properties we prevalently have lived and acted upon; since also God will meet us with the same properties. If we are good, wise and affectionately towards God and our fellow-men and mercifully, humbly and patiently, also God will act towards us likewise. He will awaken in us the consciousness of an everlasting life and we will be flooded with all kinds of blessings. But if we are the opposite, then God will treat us likewise and constantly punish us and this for as long we not have bettered ourselves according to His will. And see, therein also consist the highest justice of God, and without such property God could impossibly be a perfect, true God!
GGJ|6|110|4|0|Since God, the all-seeing, omniscient, and all-feeling must also be able to judge what is good and what is evil, this means, what is inside His everlasting order or against such, and He either must teach or punish the creature which He equipped with reason and a free will and whom He wants to elevate to a higher purpose of life on this earth by a just upbringing.
GGJ|6|110|5|0|Our only true God is therefore all in all. He is the highest and purest love but also the highest and most unforgiving justice Himself. My dear, if you live for zillion of years but always acts against the already recognized will of God, He would not listen to you even if you asked Him for a thousand years on your knees that He should free you from your misery. But as soon as you take the step in all seriousness to elevate your will through actions to His will, then God will also listen to you and will help you in the same measure you have accepted His will. See, this is a true and correct perception of the only true God, who created heaven and earth and everything what there is out of Himself! - What are you saying to this?"
GGJ|6|110|6|0|Said the priestess: "Yes, yes, this sounds a little better and contains a lot of things which is confirmable by nature! But I am an independent thinking being, have a mind and reason, and I search but do not find a God, - and where is the person who could tell me the proven true will of God, so that I can act accordingly? Or did I have concluded a contract with the most loyal true God before this my present existence, where the conditions have been set up under which I have been born into this world and what to do?
GGJ|6|110|7|0|Nowhere exists anything about this, and man comes into this world without his knowledge and will, to first endure quite a lot by his strong parents because of his own ineptness and weakness, which however is good since the very weak child would soon perish without their support. In time however this child becomes a strong person and the too strict obedience towards the parent's will become considerably more temperate, - but then comes the obedience towards a higher will of God and impedes man in all his free directions of life up to his grave. Now, all this would be quite alright, if one have obliged oneself to God for it beforehand; but about this nowhere not one syllable can be found and brought to a living memorable consciousness!
GGJ|6|110|8|0|We people apparently have been brought into existence by a great power. This teaches us our self-consciousness. But who this power is, and how it is made up, is quite another question. We only know that it must be there, since every action must have its cause. But where is this cause, what is it, how does it look like and how does it work and act? Who can look for it, who can find it and who can hear its voice and will and who can see its face?
GGJ|6|110|9|0|What we know about this force and power until now we only know from the mouth and from the devout imagination of people and mainly from those who through their peculiar abilities were also familiar with the secret forces of great nature and who also were able to make these forces serviceable to themselves over their lifetime in an astonishing manner. This kind of course rare people, which we called so to speak half-gods, normally used their natural talent as a means to provide the people with teachings and laws in the name of one or also several gods and the gullible and blind people believed them firmly without doubt and even helped the wonder-doer to set up unbearable hard laws for themselves and their descendants and to sanction them with the cruelest penalties here and also in the beyond. When afterwards equally wise and talented people equipped with many extraordinary properties, tried to end this old and rusted nonsense with the best intentions of the world, they often soon became the sad victims of the old gruesome laws. And this was always the case on this earth and will remain so in future, because it is the nature and temperament of our earth that something truly good cannot exist for long on its surface, but instead the more stubbornly and prevailing the bad and evil.
GGJ|6|110|10|0|Strew the purest seed in a carefully cultivated earth and irrespectively a great quantity of weed will appear in between! Strew the seed of weed into the earth and you will not see one wheat-ear growing by itself among the weed! Thus man must always maintain the good with a special diligence and he will be very busy to protect it from all kinds of destruction. But despite all the diligence and zeal of some very estimable people, in time their great troubles are ruined like great, beautiful city which once was the lustre of the earth, of which later on nobody knows where it once stood.
GGJ|6|110|11|0|I say to you, that you earlier on has truly given me a quite acceptable definition of the concept of God; however, you the speaker are just a person and I, as your listener, am nothing more, and I can tell you nothing else than: Your explanation was not contrary to pure reason, - but it nevertheless lacks the most important, namely the necessary clear proof, that in all seriousness such a God exist of whom you have stated quite good and acceptable things. If you can do this, you have done a good work to us all and we will know how to praise you."
GGJ|6|110|12|0|Said the scribe: "This by you demanded proof can nobody else give you than only yourself, - not even God; since this must be awaken in you by yourself through your actions according to the true, revealed will of God! Since therein lies the very proof for the attainment of the everlasting life as a living true confirmation, that the revealed will of God to man is not man made but is the everlasting true and living word of God, which in itself is life, love, power and wisdom. - More I cannot tell you, since this is sufficient for everyone who wants to live and act accordingly; for with all the criticizing nothing can be gained for the life of the soul anyway. However, if you want more, then turn to our Master and Lord, who will be able to tell you more!"
GGJ|6|110|13|0|Said the priestess: "Friend, this I would have known even without you're here totally unnecessary advice! But you have immediately started talking to us and therefore the better way of living demanded from us to speak to you; but it appears now that your wisdom has come to an end and now you refer me to the great and wisest Master! This is alright; but if you would have done this right from the beginning, I and all of us would have preferred this."
GGJ|6|111|1|1|The path to knowledge and love of God
GGJ|6|111|1|0|Hereupon the scribe was quiet, but I said to the priestess: "Listen, you strong world-wise priestess, it was one and the same whether I or this disciple has spoken to you; for any of My disciples who opens his mouth in My name, cannot speak differently from the words which I Myself have put into his mouth! He has precisely said to you what I would have told you! That you loose stoics does not feel anything else but death in you and the final total destruction of your existence, is nobodies fault than your own.
GGJ|6|111|2|0|Why are so many heathens who not only believe firmly and undoubtedly in a life of the soul after death like the best Jews, but also are firmly and livingly conscious about all this?! Why not you?
GGJ|6|111|3|0|But I will tell you what problem is in and with you! See, the problem is your arrogance, your self-love and the greed to shine before the people as pompous know-it-all and to argue everyone into the ground with the old chunks of world-wisdom! Who can say something or give any advice to you, if you constantly emphasize that everyone can only be taught by you, however, you by nobody? Therein lies the most dangerous arrogance and the saying applies: Who cannot be advised can also not be helped anymore!
GGJ|6|111|4|0|For as long you will prevail in this haughtiness, for as long you only will feel the everlasting death in you instead of life; since haughtiness drives the soul with all power into the flesh of its body, and the soul, in itself more and more inflated, becomes one with its flesh and in such condition she can feel nothing else than the death of the flesh.
GGJ|6|111|5|0|However, where the soul retreats from its arrogance and humbles itself, she also isolates herself more and more from her body's coarse flesh and is only connected to it by its related nerve-spirit. Once this has taken place in the soul, she begins to become life-feeling, and if she furthers her love for her fellow-men and thereby also the pure love for God, whom she will soon and easily find in her humility, she thereby awakens her transcendental spirit out of God and begins to unite with it. Once this is in progress, she already enters the perfect, everlasting life and thereby starts to resemble God in everything more and more and the everlasting life has become a great clarity in her.
GGJ|6|111|6|0|However, for as long a soul remains in her world of haughtiness and allows beyond measure for her fellow-men to shower her with incense over incense, for as long she immerses herself more and more in her coarse flesh and therefore necessarily also more and more in the flesh's death. Which words and which deeds can then provide for such deathful soul the proof that she continues to live after the death of the body and that their exist only one and true God?!
GGJ|6|111|7|0|You now think of course that a highly wise, omniscient and almighty God, in one way or another, could give to such people a light, so that he could become aware where he is standing. God always does this, but the haughtiness of man does not allow it that man could become aware of all this in himself.
GGJ|6|111|8|0|I say to you: Who begins to think that a God exists, who maintains and guides everything what is created, will soon recognized that everything that there is, is arranged well and purposefully. From the wise arrangement he also will see that the Creator, based on everything there is, must be extremely good. If man thinks about this a lot and judges in this way the Creator and the creatures, he will begin to love the Creator and from day to day, more and more the love for God in the heart of man will increase and become more firm and this love is then the transcendental spirit of man whose light penetrates the soul and whose life-warmth enlivens the soul. And once this is the case with a person, it is not possible for him to think about death in himself anymore.
GGJ|6|111|9|0|That every person can easily accomplish this with and in himself, you can infer thereby that every person has eyes to see, ears to listen, the smell-sense, taste, feelings and for everything the mind, reason and hands and feet and a free will, through which he can freely put his limbs into action and order his love. Thus equipped, he sees the sun go up and down and also the moon. He sees the stars and countless many species and types of creatures, which he can observe and from which he can recognize God the Lord more and more.
GGJ|6|111|10|0|Every mountain, every valley with the many fruit, every stream, all the different and with beauty decorated grasses, plants, brushes and trees and all the animals provide him with sufficient material to think about their origin and existence.
GGJ|6|111|11|0|If a person thinks about it, an inner voice will tell him, that everything could not have produced itself but that there had to be a highly wise, most loving and almighty Creator, who created and ordered all this, still maintains it and will maintain it forever in an always more ennobled and more perfect way, since for the human mind unimaginable long periods of time, He maintained everything until now.
GGJ|6|111|12|0|Who thus imagines himself a God and Creator, must also have a great respect for Him and awakens in himself an always growing love for Him. Once this is there, also the beginning for the soul to become alive in her spirit is there and continues to grow with an increase in the love for God, which increase takes place even more easily, because the love-spirit increasingly enlightens the soul and she increasingly attains more clarity about the being of God.
GGJ|6|111|13|0|If in this way a person has found the road to God and thus to the true, everlasting life, he can out of neighbourly love show such to his fellow-men and become a proper guide for them and for that he will be provided by God with even more light and wisdom and his disciples will love him and support him in everything necessary.
GGJ|6|111|14|0|If you would have done this a long time ago - as you have been on quite a good road already through your mentor who was a Platonist -, you would not try to argue us to death with your Diogenes; for you would have a lot life-fullness in you already. But your Diogenes and your secretly big arrogance have completely blinded you, and as such you will have to develop your inner life right from the beginning according to this My teaching given to you. With a lot of zeal and love you will soon make a lot progress; but if you remain in your stubborness, you will also remain in your inner death. - Have you understood this quite well?"
GGJ|6|111|15|0|Said the priestess: "Yes, Lord and Master, this was clear, and I have recognized the truth of all this quite well; but from the standpoint of a one, true and almighty God it should have been quite easy, to let the spirit of our deceased mentor appear to us, because he promised this to us under the most ceremonious oath as proof of his soul-life-teaching. If he would have appeared to us, we would have become affixed to his teaching and would have arranged our whole life accordingly; but since he still owes us this until now, it is self-evident that we therefore started to doubt the truth of his teaching. Why didn't he appear to us?"
GGJ|6|111|16|0|Said I: "He has appeared to you seven times in your dreams and has given to you always the same reason, why he cannot otherwise than to visit you in dreams. Why didn't you believe him? Because as very beautiful daughters of a high-priest you already became too vainly and too arrogant and have laughed more at your honest mentor than have listened to him with a happy life-zeal! Your souls crept too mightily into the flesh; thereby you lost the necessary outer-life-ether-sphere for seeing spirits and therefore it was impossible for him to appear to you visibly.
GGJ|6|111|17|0|However, who also has outside his body a life-sphere through the fullness of his inner life, can see the souls of deceased people and can talk to them about the most important issues of life whenever he wants to. But this requires of course a nearly total inner life-perfection.
GGJ|6|111|18|0|But now think about this, discuss this with your husbands, who already have received My teaching, and you will come to the right conclusion in you! Once this has taken place, in the evening we will add something to it which will enlighten you a little more.
GGJ|6|111|19|0|The people of this earth have the great destination, to become self-powerful children of God; therefore they must be exercised and developed in all self-activity out of themselves. - And this will be all until evening!"
GGJ|6|111|20|0|Thereupon the women became quiet and I, the disciples and the people of the house went outside.
GGJ|6|112|1|1|The superstitious fishing master at the Euphrates
GGJ|6|112|1|0|We went to the stream, namely at the same place were the wooden raft was caught, which was still lying there in its unbundled large entireness, and where the fishermen of Jored were just busy to throw out their nets for a large catch of fish. We watched them how they made one throw after the other in vain.
GGJ|6|112|2|0|Then Jored said to the fishing master: "Yes, what is this today? Are there no fish left in this our otherwise quite fish-rich stream?"
GGJ|6|112|3|0|Said the old fishing master: "Lord, this is also a riddle to me! The time is otherwise quite favourable and on the surface a lot of small bubbles appear which is otherwise one of the best signs to catch fish. We also have no wind and the sun is at the right angle; in addition, the moon is increasing and has entered the zodiac sign of the fish, which again is very favourable for catching fish. At such favourable conditions I normally would have made a rich catch with little troubles, but today everything is like bewitched. We already have made five throws and this nearly over the full width of the stream and I have called on Neptune and Triton and all the nymphs of this stream, but all in vain! Not one fish gets into our good nets! It drives us to despair!
GGJ|6|112|4|0|It is said that yesterday the fishermen down at Malaves have caught an immense number of fish; they must have had a magician among them. But also I understand all kinds of fishing-magic-things and have already applied everything; but today everything is useless! All auspices are good and still no success! Now somebody should tell me what in the name of all gods might be the problem! In the end all gods became angry with us because the foreign magician has destroyed all statues, which we honoured, with one cue, - what I heard but of which I did not have convinced myself as yet. If the matter would be true, my lord, then things will look quite bad for us; because once the gods have been made angry they cannot be calmed down that easily again. It would cost us large sacrifices! But I still will try another few throws; if they also turn out to be empty, I will do nothing for the rest of the day!"
GGJ|6|112|5|0|Said Jored: "Do this, perhaps something will still materialize!"
GGJ|6|112|6|0|Thereupon the fishing master arranged another throw. Everything went perfectly well and when the net was brought to shore, it was empty like before, which annoyed the fishing master a great deal and whereupon he said: "I say it again: today is a bewitched day and then every work and effort is in vain! If I arrange another throw it will most likely end just like this one and I believe one should end this work for today. If you need fish for today we can get them from Malaves; for I hear that the fishermen there have caught a huge supply. It is also said that a magician have repaired their dwellings trough a secret magic stroke to such an extend that the citizens there could have a good laugh about our dwellings here! What else will still appear in this dear world, - yes, no ordinary man knows what is going on anymore! What do you think, lord, should we try another effort in vain, or should we rather cancel the work for today?"
GGJ|6|112|7|0|Said now I: "Listen, you My old, very superstitious fisherman, for as long the certain little bubbles rise in the water, it is never a good but rather a bad sign because it is an indication that the fish are resting at the bottom. In order to do this they must, guided by their instinct, release the air from their air-bags, and this always creates in a fish-rich water the appearance of rising little bubbles. Only when you miss the little bubbles, then throw your nets out and you will catch a large number of fish! For if the fish does not expels air from its air-bag anymore, it needs air again because it is the only way it can get to the surface.
GGJ|6|112|8|0|See, now the rising of the little bubbles has stopped and the gulls and herons start to dive into the water! Now make another throw and you will catch a large number of fish without any magic!"
GGJ|6|112|9|0|It did not made a lot of sense to the fishing master but since his employer Jored instructed him, he ordered another throw and caught such a colossal number of fish that it was nearly impossible to bring the nets to shore. Now of course their was work above work to stock the mainly large fishes in the containers.
GGJ|6|112|10|0|After an hour this was done and the fishing master could not curb his amazement about this so sudden overabundant catch and finally, after his surprise, said: "This was supposed to be no magic, - but I say: This was nevertheless the highest magic of all magic which has never been seen before! The man who advised me to make another throw, appears to know more than to notify an old fishing master about a rich catch based on the disappearance of the little bubbles and the actions of the certain water birds. In the end it is him who magically made the statues of the temple disappear and breathed better dwellings for the Malavanese! But leave it at that and I only ask if we should do another throw!"
GGJ|6|112|11|0|Said I: "Do this and you will be provided for, for several weeks!"
GGJ|6|112|12|0|Then the fishermen hurried and made another throw which was just as rich than the earlier one.
GGJ|6|112|13|0|When the fish was stored in the large, empty containers, the fishing master instructed his servants to maintain the boats and fishing tackle upon which he came to Me and said: "Listen, you to me still completely unfamiliar man! You can do and understand more than an ordinary experienced, clever man can do and understand! You must have studied the great magic somewhere deep in Back-India; for here among the Greek and partly Romans and Jews such is totally unheard of. This rich fish catch you alone have magically put into our nets! I am an old fisherman; but never before, even in the very best fishing season, have I made such a catch - and on top of it, all noble fish. O, with you I want to discuss a few and many things; for you must have learned and experienced a lot and have possessed from birth on many talents! The gods must have breathed at you quite strongly, since your will has grown to such power in you!"
GGJ|6|112|14|0|Says now Jored: "Very well, my old, loyal servant, when we are alone we will talk about this a lot! But for now take care that some of the best fish are brought to the kitchen for tonight; for we want to enjoy them still today! Make sure that you are not lacking anything either!"
GGJ|6|112|15|0|The old man did this immediately but soon afterwards came back to us where we were seated at the raft timber trunks and watched a large flock of big gulls and herons making their reconnaissance above the large open fish containers and so to speak counselled each other how to get the fish out of them.
GGJ|6|112|16|0|Then the fishing master asked Me by saying: "Dear man, what could one do against those feathered fish thieves so that they do not cause us any damage in the containers? See, even when these birds are not able to lift any of the large fish out of the water, they still wound the fish with their long and sharp beaks during their arrow-fast attacks. The fish thereby gets sick and are not that good for human consumption anymore, or they even die after being severely wounded and then are torn to pieces by these birds while floating on the surface as dead and finally sink to the bottom polluting the water in the container, which has an adverse effect on the healthy fish. You surely would know a means against it! Be so kind and tell me!"
GGJ|6|112|17|0|Said I: "You still think that I am a magician; but I tell you as absolutely true and certain that with Me this is not the slightest case and surely never was. Therefore, as a knowledgeable person about nature, I will just tell you a quite natural means which consists therein: Cover the containers with an old fishing net, of which you have plenty, and the birds will not be able to harm the fish anymore! See, this is absolutely true and something quite natural and can easily be applied without any magic, and if carried out in good order and diligently, it will have a definitive good effect!"
GGJ|6|112|18|0|Here the old man left again, since he found the advice good, called upon his servants and turned My advice into action and afterwards was quite joyful himself to have put a lock on the lascivious beaks of the greedy birds.
GGJ|6|113|1|1|The right way of religious teaching
GGJ|6|113|1|0|But My disciples asked Me why I have not revealed Myself to this fisherman more closely.
GGJ|6|113|2|0|But I said: "This I know and understand best of all! For him it is better that he will learn it from the local teachers later on with whom he had dealt with in My person. He is too much caught in the idea that I am a magician and with such people it is for the short term not sufficiently effective to get along with them. In time he will be taught by the people of the house about us, namely about Me, and this mainly by the doctor who understands everything in the best way and to whom I have given the ability to heal all kinds of illnesses by laying on of hands. The fishing master will then say good bye to his magician and obtain the right idea about Me.
GGJ|6|113|3|0|I say it to you all: If you teach any of the heathens, you should never reveal everything at once, but you first have to study the person thoroughly and then recognize from which side he can be approached; for if you have approached him from an inaccessible side, you made the work much more difficult for yourself, and you then will have to work very hard to bring such a person onto the right path again. Therefore, I cannot tell you often enough: Be clever like snakes and gentle like doves!
GGJ|6|113|4|0|You do not know what power is exercised in someone's disposition by a false rationale. You have to find out what this consists of, and you should never directly attack him from this his most armoured side, but only there where he is the most vulnerable, what you soon can find out. If you have overcome him there, now, it will not be that difficult anymore to also seize his strong side. You must also keep this in mind and also act like a skilful and very agile general. A skilful and agile general will use his trusted spies to explore the enemy's weakest side. Once he knows this, he will keep the enemy busy at his strongest side in a minor way, only to deceive him; but he will attack him at the weakest point and quite easily defeat him.
GGJ|6|113|5|0|You also must behave like a very skilful doctor who quite well diagnosed the seat of an illness. What is he going to do? See, there, where the illness is seated he does nothing and often is not able to do anything! But he gives the sick such medication to divert the illness to the healthy parts of the body, from there partly to the sweat and partly to the stomach and the intestines, - and the sick person will be healed. Where the illness as the enemy has its strong roots, nothing can be done with it, but one should divide it by good and right medication, and it then can be easily defeated in its weakness.
GGJ|6|113|6|0|See and listen further! This fishing master - who is not here now, why I can speak freely with you - is in his strongest mind set a magician. He so firmly believes in certain proverbs, amulets, ointments, quarters and angles of the moon, the sun, clouds, air and bird migrations and still a thousand other things, that he becomes very angry with anyone who would oppose him dead-straight. With such a person he would not make contact anymore because he would regard him as too stupid and regard him unworthy for his wisdom.
GGJ|6|113|7|0|But otherwise he is quite a good and honest loyal person and finds joy therein to learn something new and extraordinary from someone, - and see, this is his weak side! From that side he must be approached and things must be presented and explained to him in an absolute natural-true state and in time he secretly will discard the magician al by himself, because on the other side he will more and more begin to recognize that all his magic is based on hollow ground.
GGJ|6|113|8|0|It is therefore also good for those people whom you want to win over for the truth, to clear themselves verbally from the bottom from their wrong perceptions. If they have done this with all energy - as the women of the priest have done - they do not have any main energy left and only then begin to pay attention to the opponent, also begin to think about his higher truths, discard by themselves the wrong perceptions, and one has won them over.
GGJ|6|113|9|0|You should therefore not be surprised if I speak with such people like ordinary people; for I see every person through and through immediately and recognize only too clearly his strong and weak sides and therefore also know what I have to say and do to him! And if the human disposition is not too much caught by haughtiness and stinginess, everyone can be won for the truth; but haughtiness and stinginess are always most difficult to be conquered in man. Remember this and if you act accordingly, you will act easily and always achieve the best results!"
GGJ|6|114|1|1|The snake as a role model
GGJ|6|114|1|0|Said Peter: "Lord, why do You say: that we should be clever like snakes? Snakes are the symbol of all evil and bad, a symbol of Satan who through guile in the figure of a snake deceived the first human couple! The snake in its wickedness maybe quite crafty; but what honest good person want to copy its wickedness in his approach towards his fellow-men?! In short, this allegory I still do not understand properly! Explain this to us!"
GGJ|6|114|2|0|Said I: "For how long I still have to put up with you! Can't you see what lies so sun-clear in front of your eyes? Did I not say that you should adopt the clever cunningness of the snake, but not its evil purposes related to it, therefore in possession of such cleverness one should nevertheless stay good and gentle as doves?
GGJ|6|114|3|0|Just observe a real snake and you will find that this animal is cleverer than any other on earth. The scientist say that the lion is the king of the animals, and I say to you that it is the snake; for even if the lion, because of his strength, defeats all other animals in a fight, he still flees the snake, and if it surrounds him in its cunningness, he is lost and becomes its pathetic prey. In short, the snake possess the greatest consideration and selects the location to hunt with the greatest care and almost exact calculation, and the prey for which it lies in ambush, never gets away. Only man is its master, but otherwise no other creature on earth, especially once it has grown up and has reached its full strength. I speak here about real snakes and not of its smaller variety who are nevertheless more clever than many large animals.
GGJ|6|114|4|0|In India and also in Africa where there are all kinds of tearing animals - like lions, panthers, tigers and hyenas, also evil baboons and still other evil animals -, snakes are trained by man to become their surest and most dependable guards. Where snakes are guarding the dwelling of man, irrespective of its size and composition, no predator ever comes close near the place; even elephants and the mighty rhinoceros are shying away from these house-guards. They also cause no harm to the domestic animals if provided with the right food by humans. But if the people let them starve, they leave their dwellings and start to hunt.
GGJ|6|114|5|0|At the same time snakes can be tamed and trained by some efforts to such an extend, that upon a given sign they do everything what one wants them to do - depending on their ability. This is also a sign of the special intelligence of these animals. The more intelligence an animals possess, the easier it can be trained for a good use and the more clever it is in and by itself.
GGJ|6|114|6|0|I now have made a real physical science teacher for you, and thus think about it so that you do not ask Me again for an explanation if I call your attention to this allegory at another opportunity! - Did you understand Me what I wanted to say to you by this?"
GGJ|6|114|7|0|Said Peter: "Yes, Your name be highly praised; for all things are well known to You and if You explain something, it becomes clear to people and therefore also this is fully clear to me! However, in future we will know how to behave in similar situations."
GGJ|6|115|1|1|The thieves of the raft
GGJ|6|115|1|0|When Peter had spoken such, one could see several rafts which were rowed downstream in order to sail faster than the flow rate of the water.
GGJ|6|115|2|0|Then Peter asked Jored and said: "Friend, why are they rowing which is not normally done on a river which anyway has a quick run-off?"
GGJ|6|115|3|0|Said Jored: "These raft-men probably want to reach Samosata still today. It is here an old custom that raft-men can pass here tax free as long the sun has not gone under; however, if they arrive and the sun has already gone down, they must land here and pay the toll, otherwise they will be penalized. See, this is the reason why they are driving their rafts so quickly downstream! If they continue like that they will easily reach Samosata within two hours and still reach it within the penalty-free time. Half an hour later they would have to pay a penalty there. See, this is how things are!"
GGJ|6|115|4|0|Said Peter: "Yes, but why a penalty? With me at the Galilean Sea ships can come and go as they please without paying any penalties; for one cannot help it if coincidental or unforeseen obstacles occur, by which the progress on water can be delayed. Why then a penalty?"
GGJ|6|115|5|0|Said Jored: "Friend, indeed, you are right in your own way; but also this penalty is right and just. Since all water travellers on this mighty stream up to where it becomes navigable by ship, know exactly at each water level how long it will take from their place of departure to reach their destination in time. If they do not keep to this order they easily could have an accident during a journey extending too deep into the night, since the stream has many quite dangerous places where even old experienced skippers must take care to pass unharmed. At night it will be quite difficult to pass such places without accident. To prevent accidents as far as possible occurring by the nonobservance of the generally known river travel laws, these river travel laws have been sanctioned with the consent of the emperor to impose an appropriate money- or goods penalty on the transgressors. These penalties are then used to maintain landing places and to remove coincidentally originating obstacles in the stream, for which purpose also the water toll moneys and landing taxes are used. And see, friend, also this is a just matter?!"
GGJ|6|115|6|0|But now I say: "Friend Jored, what happens then when for example - as it is here the case - rafts which already bound together on the water and are standing ready for departure at a certain time, are stolen by thieves at nighttime who neutralize the raft guards, untie the rafts and then quickly drive away, what is now at the somewhat higher water level quite possible?"
GGJ|6|115|7|0|Said Jored: "Lord, what are you saying?! If so, we have to stop them immediately and try to arrest them! They are coming close to our location now!"
GGJ|6|115|8|0|Said I: "Just leave it at that; they would have passed long ago if I had not hindered their progress despite their hard work! They nevertheless are coming now very slowly close to us and we will know how to detain them!"
GGJ|6|115|9|0|Said Jored: "Now wait, you evil rogues, your handiwork will be stopped! - Lord, have they even murdered the raft guards?"
GGJ|6|115|10|0|Said I: "Indeed, but these consisted in watchdogs. These animals defended the rafts fiercely and two of the thieves were bitten by them; but finally these animals had to succumb to the blows of the thieves, were thrown into the water and the thieves quickly untied the rafts and drove away before the people, who were awakened by the barking of the dogs, arrived. They immediately followed them on water and on land but until now were not able to catch up with them. Those on the water will show up soon; however those on land will not arrive here before midnight totally exhausted. We will pull these rafts onto shore as soon as the sun goes down, which will take place right now, and you, Jored, will claim through your officials the landing fee! In the mean time the pursuing owners of these rafts will also arrive and this will become quite an extraordinary story! Let your officials walk to the shore; for the thieves will soon land at the shore because I want it this way!"
GGJ|6|115|11|0|Jored now quickly instructed his officials and they went and awaited the rafts but without knowing what kind of people the rafts-men were. The first raft came close to shore and the official demanded from the four rafts-men the money.
GGJ|6|115|12|0|However, the rafts-men said: "We wanted to go further, - but an invisible power prevented us and pulled us towards this shore; therefore we are not going to pay since we have been prevented to travel further without our will. We also have no money and will only pay our fee when we come back."
GGJ|6|115|13|0|Said the official: "This is not acceptable to us! If you cannot or does not want to pay, the rafts have to remain here in the mean time as collateral, until you can redeem them!"
GGJ|6|115|14|0|Then the rafts-men decided to pay; but they should be allowed to carry on because they were very skilful night sailors.
GGJ|6|115|15|0|But the official denied them such request and said: "Pay up and leave tomorrow at the legal time! If you do not pay right now, if you have money, you will have to pay in the morning three times as much!"
GGJ|6|115|16|0|When the raft thieves heard this they nevertheless paid and tied the rafts to shore; but they did not wanted to leave the rafts. The same also happened with the five following rafts, and when the landing fee was paid, one already could see the raft with eight people who also rowed arduously downstream, following the stolen six rafts. It didn't take more than a couple of moments and the raft landed at our shore.
GGJ|6|115|17|0|These eight rafts-men immediately recognized their stolen rafts and said with rage-glowing eyes: "Now we have you, you for quite some time well known bad scoundrels?! Just wait, your stealing of rafts have come to an end for all times! This wood is destined for Serrhe for an important building and we ourselves have transported it at great expense from Cappadocia, namely from Arasaxa, Tonosa and Zaona up to Lacotena in Mesopotamien, where we live, and you unscrupulous scoundrels wanted to steal it from us in such disdainfully manner, without considering your own safety that you could not get away from us with this heavy wood and that we have the means to pursue you deeply into India! This time you will not escape your just punishment!"
GGJ|6|115|18|0|Hereupon they saw the to them well known tax collector Jored, went to him and told him everything.
GGJ|6|116|1|1|The owners of the raft and the Lord
GGJ|6|116|1|0|But Jored said to them: "Above all be glad that you have recovered your wood; what you here tell us, I have known for about one hour by a Foreigner who, together with His disciples, stays with me for a few days. You have to thank Him alone that you have recovered your expensive wood; for without Him your wood would be probably passed Samosata already. Since these men would have travelled day and night up to Persia and even to India, and even if you had caught up with them, it would have been of no use to you, for they, twenty-four men in number, would have outnumbered you three to one. Therefore, above all be glad that you have your wood back and thank this one Man for it; for without Him, you would never have recovered your wood!"
GGJ|6|116|2|0|Said the rafts-men: "Yes, yes, friend, this we will do indeed and the good man surely will be content with us; but first care must be taken that these wretched rogues are handed over to the courts?!"
GGJ|6|116|3|0|Said Jored: "Look at them on the rafts! No-one of them can leave and try to escape! Who holds them there? I say to you: only the one Man; for if He did not hold them there, they would have jumped into the water quite a while ago and as good swimmers would have reached the opposite shore, where we would not be able to follow them! However, the one Man wants it like this and thus it cannot happens otherwise, than only He wants it to be. And I say to you, that you should not touch these thieves, but leave all judgement to this one Man and you will act most appropriately!"
GGJ|6|116|4|0|Said the rafts-men: "If so - what we completely agree with -, lead us to the strange man and we want to speak to him ourselves!"
GGJ|6|116|5|0|Said Jored: "See, next to me, it is Him!"
GGJ|6|116|6|0|Here the thieves crunched their teeth towards Me with a raging fury and would have liked to begin to curse Me; but I have locked their mouths before, this means to speak, and thus they resembled the mute who also cannot speak.
GGJ|6|116|7|0|But the rafts-men bowed deeply in front of Me and said: "Friend, that you have extraordinary powers and properties we have recognized from what our friend Joreb has said about you! Who you are and how you have come to such miraculous abilities, does not concern us Lacotenians; but we have learned by the friendliness of the dear upper tax-collector Jored, that we have to thank you alone and that we should leave it in your hands only, to judge and to punish these scoundrels for what they have earned. But we ask you as always honest citizens of Lactena, to be so kind and determine what we owe you for your incalculable efforts to our great advantage and that you should surely according to your always most fair judgement, punish these evil thieves."
GGJ|6|116|8|0|Said I: "Be calm, - what I do, I do without compensation! But you have poor people in your town; do good to them and think that also the poor people are your earthly brothers! Do not be scanty towards them and you thereby will clean and safeguard your area in the most full-proof manner from thieves and robbers! Above all let it be said to you, that also these thieves are very poor victims and that it was not so much their evil will, but only their poverty who drove them to commit this and also earlier pilferages.
GGJ|6|116|9|0|If these people, who could be quite strong workers, could be employed by just and honest thinking employers and receive a relevant remuneration, they would be pleased to give up their current contemptible activity. But if this is not the case, they truly have no other option than to keep on doing what they enforcedly are doing now.
GGJ|6|116|10|0|They cannot work a field, because they do not own a field; for all fields and all forests and mountains belong to you and for many miles you let it lie fallow because you cannot work and cultivate it. Why don't you give to the poor pieces of land for useful cultivation?! Thereby also these people would have something and on top of it, once the desolate fields and mountains are cultivated, could pay you a moderate tribute. Say it yourselves if this would not be better than you few rich people finally want to own everything, what can be of no use to you but only cause you a nearly unbelievable harm!
GGJ|6|116|11|0|I will not speak one word with these twenty-four thieves because they already have fallen too deeply into thieving activity; but you have in your village and in your large and wide-stretched area still many similar people. Do to them what I have advised you to do and you will soon not have to complain about pilferages anymore!
GGJ|6|116|12|0|Place as many guards as you want and can and you will not achieve anything by it; for you will only provoke the poverty to more rage and they will day and night make plans to cause you harm in the most sensitive manner! However, if you follow My advice, the poor people themselves cared for by you, will become your best guards."
GGJ|6|117|1|1|The story of the wealthy man and his workers
GGJ|6|117|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, in ancient times there was a man who emigrated with his family to a still unpopulated land which was not inhabited by any other person and he said: "As far as the eye reaches, everything is my property!" He soon build himself a very scanty dwelling and fed himself with the milk of the many wild goats he found there, which were not shy because they have never before been hunted by any hunter. With the years also his family has grown and in place of the former simple and scanty dwelling a solid castle has been build. This however, was taking place because on his land he found a lot of pure gold and an even larger amount of the most precious stones, which he did not dare to store in his former simple hut.
GGJ|6|117|2|0|But when by his diligent collecting, his treasures of gold and precious stones increased, he endeavoured through messengers in inhabited lands to exchange his treasures for other items which he thought necessary for his household. Initially he made good business and also allowed other people come into his land who were destined to work for him.
GGJ|6|117|3|0|Since he offered them only a small wage and they nearly had to work day and night for him and his family, they became indignant and demanded a higher wage and better treatment. But the now rich man said: "Be patient until I have arranged my house more properly, - I then will give to you to your contentment!" The workers were consoled by this and went to work.
GGJ|6|117|4|0|But the rich man thought by himself: "I am now afraid of you, indeed; but I will send out my trusted messengers again, so to bring me guards and fighters. I will care for them somewhat better and they will know how to manage the wantonness of the workers." - He did this and when the workers saw this, they became very sad and swore the hard rich man revenge.
GGJ|6|117|5|0|Now also they secretly send for help in their home country. They soon came because they expected a rich prey. When the workers were strengthened in this way, they again came to the rich man who now could call a large land his own and in all seriousness demanded a higher wage and the long overdue better treatment.
GGJ|6|117|6|0|The rich man now called the guards to punish the workers for their iniquity and to limit them in everything even more. The workers then ran out of patience and they said: "Lord, through our diligence you have become rich! Our hands have builds this solid king's castle, build all kinds of workshops, cultivated the land with grain and have set up vineyards. We collected gold, silver and all kinds of precious stones and carried it to all the markets in all the world for you, and for that you want to treat us even harder than before?! Just wait, we will make you pay for this!
GGJ|6|117|7|0|Every person on this earth must have the right to pick and to collect for himself; if he however serves a fellow-man, the employer must provide for him quite well, since he renounced his own right to pick and to collect. We many have done this for you and have given you our just advantages and for that you want to remunerate us in this way?! Do you know, hard man, that we for all our efforts and our diligence have not only received any remuneration, but on top of it were also treated badly, which in recent times went so far, that your henchmen insultingly searched our houses to see if we have not collected some trifle things for ourselves? And if you have found something, you not only have taken away everything from him, but also instructed your guards to cruelly punish him and you also have announced a law according to which, anybody revealing something about the treasures, would be punished by death.
GGJ|6|117|8|0|If you wretched, old goblin, would be able to even do this to us without the slightest thought that also we are people just like you are and from God we have on one hair exactly the same rights on this earth like you, - we now demand from you to give us all the treasures which we have collected with great troubles for you; for through our troubles they also have become our property! The earth has given them to us, and nowhere neither a God nor a person has refused us to take them, and thus they are completely our property. However, for us you are just a thief and a robber if you are going to deny them to us! We only take from you what we have collected and do not ask anything for having build this castle with great troubles and were plagued by it for seven years. Give willingly what belongs to us, otherwise we are going to use force and take everything from you and also will destroy this your solid castle!"
GGJ|6|117|9|0|When the rich man now realized that he could not do anything with force against the many workers, he reconsidered and said: "Be calm! I realize the wrong I have done to you and from now on I will treat you as if you were my own children and grant you the full picking- and collecting rights and to me who found this land with great troubles and many fears and worries, you only have to pay one tenth of everything collected, for which I will provide you with all protection within my powers."
GGJ|6|117|10|0|Then the workers said: "If you would be a man of your word, we would have believed you, however, since you never kept your word of what you have promised us, we are not going to believe you now! Since your great stinginess will never allow you to keep your word. We would have believed you again, - but we only know too well when leaving here in peace that for this our forceful act, you would immediately strengthen your guards tenfold inside your castle and would punish us beyond measure by your then superior guards. Therefore give us our proven property and we will leave here for all times to come!" But the man hesitated and did not want to; they then took it by themselves and left."
GGJ|6|118|1|1|The guilt of the raft lords
GGJ|6|118|1|0|(The Lord:) "Now I ask you My friends, and say: Under such circumstances, did the workers acted right or wrong towards their employer?"
GGJ|6|118|2|0|Said the eight raft-lords: "Yes, yes, under such conditions the workers had an in all nature well-founded right! For this we also acknowledge that every person with some reason and some intelligence must have without restriction the right to pick and to collect, since he is placed on the surface of this earth and is therefore entitled to food and a scanty dwelling. However, alongside no other person should have such right to take away from the picker and collector what he has picked and collected!"
GGJ|6|118|3|0|Said I: "Did the rich man himself have picked and collected? O no! This was done by his workers who were people as good as he himself! If they have worked, picked and collected on his behalf and thus have transferred their good personal right for the promised remuneration to them, but when he kept the promised wage from them and on top of it also tyrannised them, they finally had the full right to demand and take their property from him for whom they have picked and collected.
GGJ|6|118|4|0|Admittedly, if for example A has picked and collected diligently and build up a stock for himself, the sluggish B has no right to lay his hands on the stock of the diligent A. But in My parable the rich man is the sluggish B, and the workers are the diligent A. If so, they also have the right, if no other remuneration is given to them for their troubles and work, to demand back their property from the wrongful owner."
GGJ|6|118|5|0|Said the rich raft-lords: "In this case without the slightest reservation; but then no monarch has the right to demand all kinds of taxes from us! Since he also does not work and does not pick nor collects, and if we subjects would be stronger than his guards, we also could take away from him what according to right of nature is our property!"
GGJ|6|118|6|0|Said I: "O, in that you are quite mistaken! With a ruler it is quite different; for he is just a highest and general chairman of a society and has from all societies the crowned right, to care for their inner order and security, and by that also holds the sceptre of power and the sword of law and general right. He must not only keep and post many guards for himself but for all the many societies, for whose necessary maintenance he cannot pick and collect alone with his hands.
GGJ|6|118|7|0|However, since the laws, the judges and the many guards are mainly maintained for the benefit of the societies, the societies have to willingly and readily contribute, that the monarch always has the necessary funds to arrange and build what is beneficial to the societies. And therefore your taxes and fees are a fair matter.
GGJ|6|118|8|0|Only then, when a tyrannical ruler imposes too heavy and wilful extortions onto the societies, also they would have the right to remove such tyrant from the throne. The societies had the right from the beginning, to chose a king for themselves and to equip him with all necessary powers, strength and authority. What they had in the very beginning, they still have today.
GGJ|6|118|9|0|However, it is nevertheless better for every society, to also tolerate a tyrant for some time than to engage in a war with him; for tyrants are normally admitted by God as a scourge, to remind societies, who for a long time already had forgotten about a true God, that there still exist an all-wise and almighty God, who in the end can still help every nation in distress, if they in all seriousness turn begging and believingly to Him for help. - See, this is how things stand! But since you now have heard such from Me, judge for yourself what we should be doing with these twenty-four thieves!"
GGJ|6|118|10|0|Said the eight raft-lords: "Yes, according to law they have to be punished exemplarily!"
GGJ|6|118|11|0|Said I: "Quite right; but what should happen to them, once they have served their sentence?"
GGJ|6|118|12|0|Said the raft-lords: "Now, one then should ban them from the country or sell them as slaves to Africa or Europe!"
GGJ|6|118|13|0|Said I: "So! I say to you, as people you do not think badly, but since you think like that, I still have to tell you something special.
GGJ|6|118|14|0|See, these thieves, who already for some time now carry on with their not praiseworthy craft, were five years ago still your workers and served you according to strength and ability quite well! But how did you kept your promise to them? After every work completed you had nothing else to do than strenuously look for shortcomings in their work. Even if you did not find any, you still made them up and made considerable deductions from their wages or withheld their wages altogether.
GGJ|6|118|15|0|Who gave you the right to force these people to work for you, to pick and to collect for you and thereby rob them of their personal free human right?!
GGJ|6|118|16|0|When they saw that your behaviour towards them was extremely unfair, they obviously had to think about another means, namely such where they could get compensation from you and several others for their robbed rights! They could not take it by force since you were the more powerful; hence they had to turn thieve's cunningness. Until now they completely got away with it and would also gotten away this time if it wasn't for Me.
GGJ|6|118|17|0|But I tell you something else: These thieves had a natural right to compensate themselves from you; but they nevertheless did wrong by such their actions, because they could have demanded this from you along the lawful legal way, and this quite easily so since the Roman judge is a strict juridical man, who can be bribed by nothing else than the dry law. But you have absolutely no right to judge them while you are still largely indebted to them! You still owe them wages to the value of many hundred such rafts in Serrhe; therefore pay them first such remuneration, - and then judge them, should they ever touch your goods again!
GGJ|6|118|18|0|But for now I give these thieves no other punishment then this: Do not steal anything from anybody anymore and be free, honest and active people! However do not go back to Lacotena anymore but stay here in this village and you will find work for your wives and children in abundance! - But you raft-lords have to see to it to pay the arrear wages to these your servants and bring their wives and children well-cared for to this village! And as such you can take possession of your rafts! But this My judgement must be followed very precisely by you, otherwise you could be treated quite badly by Me!"
GGJ|6|118|19|0|When the raft-lords heard such, they were quite astounded but nevertheless promised to fully comply with My judgement.
GGJ|6|118|20|0|Thereupon I asked Jored to provide the twenty-four thieves with good shelter and food; but the eight had to pay him adequately for what they need. After that we again went into the house where the well prepared fish were waiting for us.
GGJ|6|119|1|1|The veneration of the priestesses for the Lord
GGJ|6|119|1|0|When we entered the hall, the five priestesses came to Me full of reverence and asked Me for forgiveness for having so stubbornly contradicted Me and My disciples; for they never could have known that I was who I am.
GGJ|6|119|2|0|Since the priest had told them bluntly that I in My spiritual part was the sole and only God and am carrying an outer body to make Myself more visible and accessible to the people. My body was limited like the body of every person -, but My spirit penetrates everything close-by and far away and therefore only need to will and it will happen close by and far away whatever I want. If I want something it is already there and continues to exists for as long I want it to exist. If I do not want it to exist any longer, it then does not exist any more in such a way as if it had never existed. Thus also My inner God spirit knows about everything still so deeply hidden, yes, I even know about the most secret thoughts of all people on the whole earth and also about everything what has happened still so secretly.
GGJ|6|119|3|0|All this they verified by actual proofs, so that the women could not otherwise than to undoubtedly believe firmly what their husbands had told them about Me, and this was the reason why they came to Me with such boundless reverence.
GGJ|6|119|4|0|But I said very calmly to them: "When you, My dear children, know this now from your husbands and believe that I am such, the way you come to Me is completely out of order. A too great and boundless reverence for a God-being, crunching the human disposition, is just as unbecoming as too little reverence; for if you respect someone with extreme fear and shivering, ask your heart if you also could love him! If you do not respect someone at all, you could also not love him. But if you recognise a person in his many good and best properties and abilities, you also will all-delightedly admire him in your heart and start to love him beyond measure; and see, this is then the right reverence which you owe to God and also to every person who is your fellow-man wherever you meet one!
GGJ|6|119|5|0|Thus give up your current excessive reverence! Sit down at the table and eat and drink with Me and be cheerful and buoyantly! For if you could be cheerful at your feast-meals when still death dwelled in your hearts, you can now be even more cheerful since death has given way and life has entered your chest! - What do you think about that?"
GGJ|6|119|6|0|Said the priestesses: "Yes sure, yes sure, - but we are still too much overwhelmed by the power and greatness of Your spirit! We will do everything we can regarding this piece in our lives, to not tremble before You but to truly respect You and to love You above all. To You thus all honour and all our love!"
GGJ|6|119|7|0|Said I: "Now, now, everything is quite alright; but lets sit down at the table and eat and drink in all cheerfulness! And after the meal we will talk about all kind of things and be amused and be edified!"
GGJ|6|119|8|0|Thereupon all sat at the table and ate and drank to their heart's desire. After the meal it was spoken about all kind of things and the priestesses knew to tell quite a lot of strange things, and the conversation moved to the moon and its often negative effect on the earth and also on many people.
GGJ|6|119|9|0|One of the priestesses told a story about a sleepwalker she knew, who at night during full moon went out of his room with closed eyes, stretched his hands towards the moon and soon afterwards climbed the steepest walls with such ease as if walking on a flat, horizontal surface. The amazed observer had only be careful to be as quiet as possible, since a human sound could cost the sleepwalker his life.
GGJ|6|119|10|0|(The priestess:) "Now, what is this peculiar effect of the moon on certain people and how does people come to this?"
GGJ|6|120|1|1|The Lord explains the lunar world and the nature of  lunatism
GGJ|6|120|1|0|Said I: "That the moon as a celestial body closest to the earth exercises an effect on this earth, is quite certain; but in general it does not has an effect on people and animals, plants and minerals, but only in particular on the things on this earth which originate from the moon. Just pay good attention, especially you calendar makers!
GGJ|6|120|2|0|See, the moon is nearly just a world like this one and forms a constant companion for the earth during its annual trip around the sun, around which also the other planets circle in unequal times; those closer to the sun need less time than the earth and those further away of course longer. Jupiter and Saturn also have moons around them, but since they are much bigger worlds, they have more than this earth, while the smaller planets have no moons. The daily rotation of this earth causes day and night and its orbit around the sun takes one year."
GGJ|6|120|3|0|Here the pagans were taken aback since this My explanation was way beyond their horizon of knowledge and one of the priests said: "Lord, we thank You for everything but do not explain to us anything further; since it is impossible for us to understand because we cannot imagine such!"
GGJ|6|120|4|0|I then said: "Now then, if it concerns a visual presentation, it will be there immediately!"
GGJ|6|120|5|0|In this moment all could see above the table in the free and high space of the hall the sun, the moon with the earth and also all the other planets with their moons and everything in a relative movement. Then there was no end of amazement and I explained to them everything very precisely for two hours and they understood everything and were full of joy about it. Alongside the mathematical part I also showed them the habitability of the sun and all the planets and their moons and in great detail the habitability of the earth's moon and in particular said:
GGJ|6|120|6|0|(The Lord:) "Since you now understand this, I can tell you a few things about the bad occurrence of being moonstruck. The inhabitants of the moon, as very simple and inward turned people, have the predominant gift of being clairvoyant, and this especially during their full fourteen earth-day long nights, which they mainly spend sleeping in their underground dwelling caves. During this sleep their souls nevertheless stay fully awake and see everything far and wide around them and thus also this earth, to which they more or less belong, however, which they never can see in their awakened state during their long day because of the position of the moon; since the moon-people only live on that part of the moon which is turned away from the earth and not on the earth facing side of the moon, since the earth facing side of the moon, as I have explained it to you, due to very natural reasons has no air and no water, and even if their exists a type of air in the many deepenings, it is not sufficient for breathing of beings living in the flesh and is also not suitable for that purpose because of the total absence of the element of salt (oxygen) in it.
GGJ|6|120|7|0|In their natural state the moon people do not have a longing for it, since in their dream life which they like most, they can see and experience anyway everything suitable for the salvation of their souls. Thereby they mostly obtain the desire to become inhabitants of this earth as soon as possible, what is also actually their destiny. And if they have shed their bodies in their world, their souls wander immediately to this earth, if they have made themselves worthy for it during their flesh-life, and are immediately fathered into a mother's womb at an appropriate opportunity on this earth, and are then born as children of this earth and grow up and enjoy the upbringing of the earth-people, whereby they at least attain the ability, to either already here or in the beyond be placed on the path of the children of God.
GGJ|6|120|8|0|Now, the souls of these people consist of substances of the moon-world-body and therefore have, especially during their dream-life, a preferential pull towards the place of their origin, which in particular shows most strongly and effectively during the time of the full moon, because through the moon light a larger amount of substantial soul-elements descend to earth and excite and attract the indicated moon-soul-people.
GGJ|6|120|9|0|However, also this evil can be soon and easily remedied, namely through the faithful laying on of hands and through the use of cold baths."
GGJ|6|121|1|1|Peculiarities of the lunar souls that have incarnated on the earth
GGJ|6|121|1|0|(The Lord:) "By the way, such property does not harm a person and in the very least his soul; for such people normally are good and gentle natured and one get along with them very easily. However, sometimes it can happen with such people, that their body in the region of the more coarse intestines is possessed by another free roaming soul of the earth's atmosphere, yes, even by several, and this mostly by such souls who already have gone through a flesh trial life on this earth, but because of their great sensuousness and selfishness did not only gained nothing for their life's welfare in the beyond, but in fact have lost a lot.
GGJ|6|121|2|0|Normally these souls, according to an inclined property for betterment, are again allowed another flesh life trial at a proper and suitable opportunity. However, there are some who cannot wait to be placed in a mother's body and say: 'What does it matter, flesh is flesh! We are going to possess the flesh of the next best person and castigate it as much as possible! Once the flesh perishes because of all the castigations, we can leave it as completely purified souls and enter eternal bliss!'
GGJ|6|121|3|0|Such souls however are greatly mistaken, for such manner of backdoor possession of the flesh is not only of no use but is only harmful, because they then have to wait for a very long time until again being procreated into a mother's womb. However, such backdoor possessions of the flesh of other people are nevertheless allowed, because each soul destined to become totally life free can in the end only be bettered and consolidated by its very own, most free will; and this will can impossibly otherwise than only by all kinds of most bitter experiences be brought to the necessary modest sobriety, by which it finally submits to the enlightened will of a better spirit and only then be truly bettered out of itself.
GGJ|6|121|4|0|And behold, there our moon-soul-people are temporarily somewhat disadvantaged, because they can primarily and easily be possessed by such free roaming, still evil souls temporarily - who still can be called devils (Ouvraci = turn to become better), whereby the body's own soul can never suffer any harm, since such condition provides on top of it for her the advantage, that she is very much humiliated by it and does only have very little or no desire at all regarding her flesh, which is very good for the moon-soul-people. Because firstly, despite their clairvoyance, they are mostly very wilful and buried deep in sexual love, and secondly they are very self-opinionated and addicted to quarrel, closed up and perfidiously, although never really totally evil.
GGJ|6|121|5|0|But also this type of possession can be healed by prayer, by the calling of My Name, by fasting and by the laying on of hands in My name. - And with that you also have in this regard everything what you need to know for the time being; everything higher and further will be taught to you by your spirit, which I will fill with My spirit at the right time."
GGJ|6|122|1|1|The Lord cautions against relapse into material values. The nature of matter. The everlastingness of the Lord
GGJ|6|122|1|0|(The Lord:) "I now have shown you what and who a person is, and what he has to do, to reach the everlasting life. From now on it depends solely on you to act accordingly. However, watch out that you do not again fall back into the old nonsense for the sake of the world and thereby fall into your old death, since then it will be much more difficult to direct you on the right path than now! I cannot stay personally any longer with you; however, if you stay active in My teaching, I will actively stay with you in the spirit, and what you will ask this My God spirit in My name, it will be given to you.
GGJ|6|122|2|0|However, do not come to Me for pure worldly things; because I will not give you this soul killing poison, even if you would beg Me for years about it! Since it is My case to totally free you from all the world, but not to bind you to it. - You now know what you have to do and what to believe, and anything more you do not need for the time being.
GGJ|6|122|3|0|But now comes something else! Behold, you My friend Jored, we now have stayed for three days with you and have consumed a lot in your house! What do you think we owe you for that?"
GGJ|6|122|4|0|Says Jored completely moved: "Lord, everything that there is, is anyway Yours and I should ask You and say: o Lord, I'm Your greatest debtor! When and how will I be able to repay You My great debt? Even if You wanted to remain here with a thousand more disciples and eat and drink day and night, after a thousand years I still would be the same great debtor to You as I am now; thus from now on just be generously and merciful to me, - everything else is nothing and costs forever nothing! - Nevertheless, there is still one request which I, o Lord, want to bring before You!"
GGJ|6|122|5|0|Says I: "Spare the words; since I know it anyway what you want to preserve for some time in this hall! Behold, these stars you want to preserve! Yes, for your further education they will remain for another year like this! During that time copy them artificially; afterwards however, these miraculous should pass, just like one day this visible heaven and this earth will pass off, once they have released everything which is caught in them.
GGJ|6|122|6|0|Thus listen: Everything what this whole infinite space contains as matter, is imprisoned spirit under judgement! These are spirits under judgement by the strength and power of the divine will until a regulated time, when they have reached for themselves a certain degree of consolidation according to the divine omniscience, on which only then the spiritual independent life-development can be build. This you do not understand now and cannot understand; however, one day you will understand this indeed.
GGJ|6|122|7|0|But I have only told you this so that also you heathens can realize, that I am actually the everlasting I and at the bottom of it all I'm everything what infinity encloses. But for the time being keep such to yourself until the everlasting spirit of truth will teach you more about it!
GGJ|6|122|8|0|In this night I give you still a little time. Who wants to ask something, should ask! Tomorrow before dawn I will move on; because I still have many children whom I as a true life-father has to visit, to also bring to them the most merry message of the everlasting life."
GGJ|6|122|9|0|Here a priest gets up and said: "Lord, You cannot leave us tomorrow; for already now you really got us fired up and we still will have a lot of things where we require Your holy council!"
GGJ|6|122|10|0|Said I: "Am I the I or is it My inner spirit? I have told you, that he will remain with you and if you need anything, he will give it to you without reservation. My personality is hence forth of no use to you, but only the spirit who will never ever leave you as long you do not leave him."
GGJ|6|122|11|0|Said the priest: "Lord, that we all believe now without doubt; but we all have now taken a great love for You because we fully have recognized You, and now You want to leave us again?! At least another one day stay with us personally and we all will be infinitively happy!"
GGJ|6|122|12|0|Said also Jored and his son: "Yes, yes, Lord, it is so! Stay at least another half day with us and we will accompany you wherever You want to go!"
GGJ|6|122|13|0|Said I: "Now then, I will stay with you until after the morning meal, but then I have to leave here very quickly without delay!"
GGJ|6|122|14|0|Thereupon Jorabe, the son awakened from death, said: "Listen, my dearest all! This only and everlasting truest God is only kept back by love! This is the only power which even He obeys in Himself! Therefore lets love Him even more and He will stay until noon!"
GGJ|6|122|15|0|Thereupon I said: "You have spoken quite correctly - and this was not given to you by your blood, but by your spirit ; however, I still cannot do otherwise as I have told you earlier. But to accommodate you all, I will only leave from here after the sun rise, but will stay with you in the spirit. The question now is, if you have comprehended everything and if there is nobody who has something to ask."
GGJ|6|123|1|1|On prayer and the worship of God
GGJ|6|123|1|0|Said the female priest of Minerva: "O Lord, one could keep on asking for an eternity; but to what use since we cannot grasp Your answers in our present state anyway! But send us soon Your promised spirt who will guide us in all truth and with all that we will be more than content what we until now have received fromYou. Only one thing would worth mentioning, and it would be good to have also have in this regard the right instructions.
GGJ|6|123|2|0|Behold, in all teachings of God to the people, the praise worthy demand is given that a God being must be worshiped by us humans! Now, for our false gods we had a whole legion of approved and also not approved prayers. The approved and thus effective prayers were made by the priests - of course of the highest rank - and were only allowed to be prayed at certain ceremonies and at certain times in a day and belonged to the so called mysterious gods service. Subject to strict punishment such a prayer was not allowed to be prayed by layman and unconsecrated people, and one had to go to a priest to bring him for all cases a predetermined sacrifice, so that the priest could then quite monotonously and absolutely absent-minded mumble some approved prayer for him in a temple accompanied the necessary ceremony. However, the unapproved and therefore also ineffective prayers were also allowed to be prayed by the layman, with the only reason that also he could exercise himself to marvel about the gods and thereby familiarize himself with the effectiveness of the approved holy prayers of the priests.
GGJ|6|123|3|0|Now, that such is before Your eyes and ears a horror, nobody needs to explain and prove furthermore; nevertheless, people should worship and call a true God even more so with certain selected god-worthy words, other than he speaks and talks to his fellow-man. And in this regard we also would like to have from Yourself a word as a guideline."
GGJ|6|123|4|0|Said I: "My disciples have anyway given to you the prayer I taught them and which every person can pray in his heart with the same effect; every other prayer with the lips is repugnant before Me.
GGJ|6|123|5|0|From eternity I always have been the same in the spirit and forever will not change in My being, effectuation and will. I now have been three days with you and have taught you what you need to know, to believe and to do - everybody by himself -, to obtain the everlasting life of the soul. Did I say anything about any special prayers or anything about an effective mysterious, only Me pleasing God service, or about any certain holy days like the Sabbath of the Jews, which they call a day of the Lord Jehovah of the Jews, on which the priests forbid the people all kind of work, while they themselves as priests on this very day of the Lord commit the biggest and most shameful fraudulences and at the same time are of the unscrupulous opinion to thereby provide God with a good service? No, about all this you not have heard a single word from My mouth and I say it to you as the full truth:
GGJ|6|123|6|0|Do away with all your ceremonial prayers, away with all holy days, since every day is a true day of the Lord, and away with all priesthood! For every person who recognizes God and loves Him above all and does His will, is a true and right priest and is thereby also a right teacher, if he gives this very teaching which he has received from Me, to his fellowmen.
GGJ|6|123|7|0|Who therefore does My will, speaks the Lord now, truly prays and prays without interruption; and everyday on which a person provides his fellowman in My name with a welfare deed, is a true and to Me pleasing day of the Lord.
GGJ|6|123|8|0|If somebody provides an act of charity to his neighbour, he should do so quietly and should not talk or boast about it before other people! Since who does this has already taken his spiritual reward from Me, in that he received a worldly fame for his noble deed: however, it never strengthens the soul but only spoils it because he makes it conceited and self-complacent.
GGJ|6|123|9|0|It is the same with asking for any mercy. Who wants to receive something from Me by his request, should pray quietly in his love-filled heart to Me, and it will be given to him for what he asks, as long it is conducive with the life-salvation of his soul.
GGJ|6|123|10|0|Likewise also two, three or even more can be united and pray for themselves and the whole congregation - however, without the congregation knowing about it -, and I will certainly listen to such requests. However, if the two, three or even more went and tell it to the congregation that they on this or that day or at this or that hour of the day had prayed for them, so that the congregation would praise them, yes, in the end even paying for such devout prayers, - truly, such a prayer will never be heard and thus will be of no use to those who prayed and the congregation! Since all this, also the heathens have done and still doing it, by moving in large crowds from one idol temple to the next, carrying all kinds of the most silly carved figures, flags, vessels and a lot more of other stuff, making a lot of noise, blowing the horns, hit the drums and jangle with shields. They also arrange for long pilgrimages to extraordinary and special idol mercy pictures, and once arriving they carrying out the most silly acts of repentance and give to the idol large and often quite considerable sacrifices, by which of course the idol priests benefited a great deal, but never the stupid pilgrims. Thus, such general prayers and requests are never heard by Me!
GGJ|6|123|11|0|Who wants to have his good request be heard, should make a pilgrimage to his heart and in all quietness carry his request before Me with natural and undecorated words, and I will listen to him. But this I also say to you, that nobody should come to Me with a devout looking behaviour and face! Since wherever during a prayer certain deceitful devout facial expressions occur, the request will also not be heard; because who does not come to Me in a natural manner he is, and will not pray in the right spirit of the fullest truth, will not be heard, but only him who truly loves Me, does My will and comes to Me without splendour and compulsion, just like he is, will always be heard by Me.
GGJ|6|123|12|0|It is an old custom, even with the Jews, that the blind and stupid people wear special, enhanced and better clothing for their requests and prayers, because they think that people cannot do enough for a so called greater honour of God. However, such fool does not think about it, that there are many poor, who barely can cover their nakedness. How must the poor feel, if he sees the rich abundantly clothed in a prayer house honouring God, while he himself cannot do so and thinks by himself that he in his rags can only offend his God!
GGJ|6|123|13|0|Truly I say to you: whoever prays to Me with certain better clothes on, will also never be heard - and even less so a priest in his stupid, bounty magic coats and skirts!
GGJ|6|123|14|0|There also exists an old bad habit during prayers to God, that one should use a certain foreign language for it and regards this for God the worthiest. Where such nonsense will subsequently ever exists, the request will also never be heard.
GGJ|6|123|15|0|People should only decorate their hearts for Me and speak only their mother language and I will listen to their request!
GGJ|6|123|16|0|I want, that all the old follies should be completely abandoned and that the people should become totally new, true and pure people. And where they will be like that, there I will be among them; however, the blind world-fools should from now on be punished, thereby, that their requests will not be heard!
GGJ|6|123|17|0|God has created man without clothes and created him to His own image, and God was pleased with the form of man, because it was His own image. But God also showed man how to make clothes for himself so that he could protect his skin against the cold; but God did not taught the first people to make clothes for themselves, so that they can wear them as a haughty adornment of their limbs. And God even less so taught man to make himself bounty clothes, as the only means to be worthy to worship God.
GGJ|6|123|18|0|Therefore dress yourself according to your standing, but simple, and do not place any value on skirt and coat other than to cover the body; what is beyond is already evil and carries no good fruit.
GGJ|6|123|19|0|And as such you also know in this regard what to do and I'm of the opinion - since it is already the middle of the night -, that we should get some rest!"
GGJ|6|124|1|1|On the education of mankind
GGJ|6|124|1|0|Said the priest of the Minerva: "Yes Lord, in everything You are completely right; however, since unfortunately this will be Your last night with us, in the name of all I want to put a considerable request to You, consisting therein, that You generously will allow, that Your now given teaching to us be written down word for word, so that it as a greatest treasure of all people will never get lost, because otherwise like every teaching conveyed by word of mouth, is finally with length of time disfigured and impurified. Because people in time like to add something or easily omit something important. However, once the matter has been written down and by all present witnesses signed as proof for the fullest truth, then, I think, an impurification of Your teaching will not take place that easily. So that we do not write down something incorrectly, will You, o Lord, lead us with Your omniscient and omnipotent spirit!"
GGJ|6|124|2|0|Said I: "You can do this indeed; however if you want to do it, write it down as several copies so that the matter becomes more general and the one and first written copy - namely with the very superstitious heathens - does not becomes a kind of magical powers attached to it, whereby the value of its inner content would be disfigured and the people get a sort of holy shyness about it, and because of all kind of reverence would not dare to read it anymore, and finally reach the conclusion that the sole worshipping of such holiness would already provide heaven for man! If there are, however, several of the same books, such idolatry will not that easily be possible.
GGJ|6|124|3|0|I do not say that the people should not keep such books in honour; but they also should not make more of them than they are, and should use them for the only purpose they are there and certainly not for anything else.
GGJ|6|124|4|0|But I still add to this, that you also should turn your efforts to teach all people already from childhood to properly read, write and calculate - not only the rich -, otherwise the written books will be of little value. Try to establish above all a right education of knowledge and from it also the heart of people, and you will prepare for yourself a great reward in My kingdom, and you will also quite easily get along with people of this earth; since it is easy to talk to truly educated people. But try to spread a right and complete education among the people; because half an education is worse than no education at all!
GGJ|6|124|5|0|Do not keep the truth from your disciples, just as I am not withholding anything from you; because only the truth forms man to become a true person. Where it is absent, apparently the lie must takes it place, and she is the mother of all evil occurring among the people of this earth. This also for a guideline to you all! If you follow this you will only too soon experience the clear and true blessings of it already on this earth. - Do you still have something on your hearts?"
GGJ|6|125|1|1|The spirit of the priestesses' mentor appears
GGJ|6|125|1|0|Said the Minerva priest: "Lord, as much our present insight allows us, there hardly can be anything else which we could ask You about for our current sate of recognition, since You already have shown and taught us too much; but there is something which You could do for us women, and this consists therein, that You show us the soul of our mentor, so that we could thereby even be deeper convinced in advanced about the afterlife."
GGJ|6|125|2|0|Said I: "This is a somewhat imprudent request from you - since firstly you do not have the ability to see a spirit, for a spirit can only be seen with the eyes of the spirit but never with the eyes of the flesh, and secondly has the soul of your former mentor not yet reached the life state, that his appearance could be of any benefit to you -; however, since you insist on it and are of the opinion that it could strengthen your faith, also this can be granted to you. - Isma kore! - come and speak!"
GGJ|6|125|3|0|Thus I called upon the mentor's soul. And a great noise occurred in the hall, from the ground rose smoke upwards as if there was a fire below, and from the centre of the smoke the spirit appeared with a very angry face and said to the women: "why do you unbelieving women disturb my rest, where I have to do with my perfection and where I am in the sweet company of those spirits resembling me and where among us no arguments and quarrels can be thought of?
GGJ|6|125|4|0|Long since I already have made good my promise to you and have clearly indicated to you how trifling the teachings of Diogenes are and causes the people, who accept it, the greatest harm, because they are nothing than wretched lies to the travesty of the highest wisdom of an everlasting and almighty God! But you regarded this only as a dream and as a play of your phantasy!
GGJ|6|125|5|0|Did not your mind tell you that man is a wondrous creation of a great and most wonderfully almighty Creator and that in Him nothing can take place without reason and a wise destination?! This I already told you many times when still living on earth; but you did not paid any attention to it, and you were only concerned to be admired before all the world for your stoic wisdom. Nevertheless, your hearts were always plagued by doubts, which I was supposed to eradicate by my re-appearance.
GGJ|6|125|6|0|However, now a higher spirit has come to you and have taught you. Why don't you believe Him completely? Why do you demand me as a witness for Him, whose name I'm not worthy to speak? O you evil foolish women! Truly, if it wasn't for this great Spirit, you all would have been served badly by me! But remember this, that, if you disturb me again in my rest, real evil will come over you!"
GGJ|6|125|7|0|Hereupon the spirit suddenly vanished and the women were not allowed to speak to him and also did not have the courage for it.
GGJ|6|125|8|0|However I asked them and said: "Now, are you content with your mentor?"
GGJ|6|125|9|0|Said the Minerva female priest: "O Lord, he surely could have stayed in his stupid rest! If in the beyond his society resembles him entirely, they will still have a very long time to work on their life's perfection. He is then terribly coarse and rough! During his life on earth in the house of our parents he was the most modest and gentle person and now as spirit he is full of glowing rage! How is this possible? Did he have on this earth another soul?"
GGJ|6|125|10|0|Said I: "O, not that, - however, on earth his soul hid her own I for outer cleverness and with the assistance of his body limbs portrayed herself completely differently as she really was internally; but now in her nakedness this is absolutely not possible anymore. For in the beyond no soul can show herself differently from what she really is in- and outwardly; and as such your mentor could not do otherwise then show himself as he is and what his actual attitude was towards you all along. His modesty and gentleness was only a charade of his outer expression, however, internally he was completely different!
GGJ|6|125|11|0|Therefore, subsequently do not ever demand any spirit for your teaching, but live according to My teaching, so that you become able to enter in a full life-relationship with My spirit, - it then will be easy for you to do without the hard teachings of such spirits!"
GGJ|6|125|12|0|With that the women were fully content and lost all desire to ever meet with such a mentor spirit ever again.
GGJ|6|125|13|0|Hereupon I recommended to all to go to rest, which all in fact did. I and the disciples did the same and we occupied our resting chairs.
GGJ|6|125|14|0|The night was soon over and we were up on our feet. When leaving the hall Jored came to us and asked Me to wait for the morning meal which was nearly finished.
GGJ|6|125|15|0|However, I said to him: "Just give us some bread and wine and we will move on immediately, so that the priests with their wives, who will be here soon, do not meet up with us!"
GGJ|6|125|16|0|This happened straight away. We took bread and wine and moved one, after I blessed the house of Jored and his people.
GGJ|6|126|1|1|The importance of the Jewish people for the heathens
GGJ|6|126|1|0|Jored and his son accompanied Me until Malaves, where the thankful citizens rushed towards us and wanted to serve us. However we did not accept anything but reminded them again to stay with the given teaching. They promised this most ceremoniously and asked Me were I would go next.
GGJ|6|126|2|0|And I said to them: "To Samosata! Do you have a vessel on the water going that direction, then you can take Me there."
GGJ|6|126|3|0|Said the very accommodating and serving Malaveans: "O great Lord and Master, we indeed have two vessels on which You and Your companions could comfortably reach Samosata within a few hours; only the return of the vehicles will be quite difficult. They must be pulled upstream and this by oxen and mules, and this can only take place when during a favourable water level cargo ships sail from Serrhe to Melitene. They then tow such smaller vessels and return them to the destination as per instructions of the ship master. However, this does not matter; we will provide you with a few dependable skippers who will make the necessary arrangements in Samosata, so that the vessels will be brought back soonest. If it pleases You, o Lord and Master, you can immediately get on to the ships and depart!"
GGJ|6|126|4|0|Said I: "Very good My dear people; however, instead of only two skippers give us four, and I promise you that still today, long before sundown, the two ships together with skippers will be back!"
GGJ|6|126|5|0|Said the Malaveans: "This would not be possible by natural means; but for You, o Lord, nothing is impossible! We already have experienced this on ourselves, that Your word and will is an accomplished and ready work."
GGJ|6|126|6|0|Here immediately five skippers came along instead of four; three took over the guidance of the bigger vessel and two got onto the smaller boat, which I occupied with the twelve initial disciples. However these vessels were more barges than actual ships; each had railings and benches installed and a coarse sail as a roof.
GGJ|6|126|7|0|When I and the initial disciples got onto the vessel, Jored and his son greeted Me most heartedly and asked Me that I should visit them once more personally, but during My next visit stay in their midst for a longer period of time.
GGJ|6|126|8|0|I also greeted them and said: "Stay active with My teaching and I will not only very often, but will finally permanently build My residence in your midst! Our greetings and blessings to all who are of a good will!"
GGJ|6|126|9|0|Hereupon the vessels had been untied, the smaller one ahead and moments later the bigger one, driving behind us.
GGJ|6|126|10|0|When we were alone, Peter said: "Lord, it would nearly be better if we stayed among the heathens and let the Jews be Jews; for it is really a joy of the heart to see how these people with true avarice absorb the words of life. The destruction of their three idols went so smooth and nearly no person accept the five women, made anything special about it, and finally also the women were not that difficult to turn around. And if one observes this matter by the right light, there is indeed hundred times more common sense in such a heathen like Jored and his whole house, than in a Jewish elder and scribe. What would happen to us in Jerusalem when You also had cleaned the temple of the pharisees like three days earlier in Chotinodora?! I say with increasing insight and conviction: The Jews deserve Your great mercy, patience and forbearance among all the nations the least. What are You saying to such my opinion?"
GGJ|6|126|11|0|Said I: "Behold, you speak as you understand it! If you see a field overgrown with all kind of weeds, then also your common sense tells you: This must be a good and fertile earth! It will be worthwhile to clean this field from the weed and sow some grain in it; it then can yield hundred fold fruit! If however, you see a field which looks rather good but only very sparely here and there grows some meagre grass, will it also be worthwhile the effort and work to convert such a field into a fertile grain field? Certainly not, since where the earth has no nourishment for the weed, it will also have none for the grain. You will have to give such a field a lot of good and powerful fertilizer to make the meagre field fertile for the grain.
GGJ|6|126|12|0|Behold, what signs had to happen here, so that these heathens accepted the faith! The signs were a strong fertilizer so that the teaching as the life grain could germinate on their soul fields and grow up to a future fruit. When however, I came to you Jews one and a half years ago, it required only the word and you followed Me, without being fully in the clear, whom you were following. Your soul earth was indeed overgrown with some weed, and some thorn growth covered your heart, - however, next to it there was nevertheless a lot of open space for the grain.
GGJ|6|126|13|0|With these heathens we could have talked for ten years, we still would not have turned them to the light of life out of God, for despite the many and great signs they still provided a lot of opposition. Now they indeed belong to us, more than many Jews, and the light will be taken from the Jews because of their stubbornness and given to the heathens; however, nevertheless, you must not forget that the welfare of the people only goes forth from Jerusalem, and all prophecies for the Jews will be fulfilled there for all people of the earth! Nonetheless all this, we will also now visit the heathens and prepare them for what they can expect after My ascension, namely the pouring out of the holy spirit out of God.
GGJ|6|126|14|0|But now all of you pay a little attention; since we are now approaching a water spot in this river where the water is more still than flowing! The oars must be strongly applied, otherwise one easily can be overtaken and attacked by river robbers. However, both our skippers should let the vessel go as it wants; because I want to speak to the robbers and dissuade them from their trade!"
GGJ|6|127|1|1|The Lord overcomes the stream robbers
GGJ|6|127|1|0|I nearly haven't finished speaking when our vessel entered the still water where the stream was very wide and also very deep. We have not progressed more than two morgen on the still water, when both our skippers took to the oars and began to row; but I said to them that they should not do so.
GGJ|6|127|2|0|But the skippers said: "Lord, this is a uncertain spot where one easily get attacked by robbers who take from each boat which they overtake, an excessive tribute! If we however quicken our boat, they will not catch up with us until the next quick waters and we are then save, because they dare not leave this spot of still waters."
GGJ|6|127|3|0|Said I: "Yes, yes, you are quite right; but I want to meet with these stream robbers and subsequently make them completely harmless for this place. Therefore stop rowing for a while!"
GGJ|6|127|4|0|Upon these words both skippers stopped rowing and it lasted not longer than ten moments when very suspicious looking men overtook our vessel on a wide barge and instructed us to voluntarily hand over all our goods.
GGJ|6|127|5|0|But I stood up from My seat and with a mighty voice asked the robbers: "With what right are you demanding such from us and everybody who you are able to overtake!"
GGJ|6|127|6|0|Said a robber with a huge body: "We are pirates and do not know any other law than the one of the stronger!"
GGJ|6|127|7|0|Said I: "How then if we would be the stronger and demanded all your goods or your life?"
GGJ|6|127|8|0|Said the robber: "We then had to accept this! However, this is not the case, thus do not hesitate to give to us what we demanded, otherwise we had to show you our strength in an unpleasant manner!"
GGJ|6|127|9|0|Said I: "We do not have anything and therefore give you nothing; however, if you do not believe Me, just go ahead to make use of your gigantic strength!"
GGJ|6|127|10|0|The robbers then picked up immense clubs to hit us with. But I made them in one moment stiff, so that they were standing there motionlessly like statues and began miserably to howl of pain.
GGJ|6|127|11|0|But I asked the strongest robber: "Now, where is the right now?"
GGJ|6|127|12|0|But the robber screamed: "O you mighty, you are a God! Help us, and from now on for all times we want to abandon this trade and do everything what you want from us!"
GGJ|6|127|13|0|Said I: "Good then, be free; however, your robbed gold give to My two skippers otherwise you will fare badly!"
GGJ|6|127|14|0|Said the large robber: "Lord, not only the gold, but also all the silver we hand over; just allow us ten men to follow you wherever you go, - for I anticipate that you are the owner of completely different and higher treasures then ours, and from those your treasures we want to appropriate some!"
GGJ|6|127|15|0|Said I: "Then go and fetch your gold and silver!"
GGJ|6|127|16|0|They then rushed to the left rocky shore of the river where they lived in caves. After quarter of an hour they were already back with us and handed to Me hundred pounds of gold and three hundred pounds of pure silver and pearls and precious stones.
GGJ|6|127|17|0|During that time also the larger vessel with the twenty disciples caught up with us and steered very close to us, while their skippers informed them that we most likely have been held up by the infamous robbers. However, when they came to us, they were quite surprised about our treasures and wanted to ask how we acquired them.
GGJ|6|127|18|0|But I said: "Just carry on, everything else you will soon enough be informed about! These treasures are already the property of our five skippers and these ten men who carried them here, has come to follow Me. And know see that you move on!"
GGJ|6|127|19|0|The twenty then sailed on but among themselves they spoke: "It is a peculiar thing with our Lord! Now He already accepts heathens and toll collectors and thieves and robbers as His disciples; however, the many disciples from Jerusalem were dismissed without a word in Kapernaum! Yes, yes, we are still going to experience it that He also will accept whores and adulteress as His disciples! This is truly very peculiar! But what can we do? He remains for once a prophet filled with all the powers of God whom nobody can oppose, and we must allow Him His right, - any opposition is of no use!"
GGJ|6|127|20|0|When they spoke like this, we together with the ten robbers following us in their wide barge, has caught up with them and I said to the twenty: "You find it peculiar that I act like this, - but I find it from you ten times more peculiar, that you find such My action as peculiar. The people are My work and I know these works te very best, know each one's abilities and therefore know indeed what I'm doing. Therefore subsequently nothing that I do should seem peculiar to you, otherwise it had to appear very peculiar to you that I have accepted you, since you were a thousand times worse then these ten robbers, who have not killed anybody yet, but have only made the rich- and heavy loaded barges a little lighter!"
GGJ|6|127|21|0|The twenty then reconsidered and asked Me for forgiveness. I then took up the lead again and showed them the safest way through the rapids. When we had them behind us we already saw Samosata and reached the place after one hour.
GGJ|6|128|1|1|The Lord in Samosata
GGJ|6|128|1|0|When we landed, immediately the toll collectors came along and hurriedly demanded their tax.
GGJ|6|128|2|0|And I said to Peter: "Take a full pound of silver and give it to them on behalf of all of us!"
GGJ|6|128|3|0|Peter did so and the toll collector said: "Lord, it is ten times too much, you will get a lot of change!"
GGJ|6|128|4|0|However I said: "Then do good to the poor with it, keep all of it and show us a good inn; since we are going to stay here for today and tomorrow!"
GGJ|6|128|5|0|Said the toll collector: "You stay with me; because I myself own the best and biggest inn!"
GGJ|6|128|6|0|Said I: "Good, thus guide us there!"
GGJ|6|128|7|0|Here we got off and after leaving the vessels they, including the treasuers, immediately sailed arrow fast upstream back home, which surprised the toll collector a lot and this even more so, because also the empty skipperless barge followed the other two by itself.
GGJ|6|128|8|0|When the toll collector stopped wondering, he led us to his inn. This our Samosata toll collector's house and inn was very similar to the house of Jored in Chotinodora and had very much the same outlay; only the dining room was not that spacious and comfortable and elegantly decorated, - namely the sealing was not that nice to look at because it did not consisted of wooden beams, but was more according to oriental custom covered by a dirty sail cloth. But this didn't matter, since it was still the best hall in the whole of Samosata, and as such we took residence here although one of the robbers drew My attention to the fact that this inn was indeed one of the best in the whole town, but also was one of the most expensive; because for under ten cents nobody will last longer than one day. The landlord was a very money addicted fellow.
GGJ|6|128|9|0|But I said: "Leave it at that! Tomorrow it will show what will be his invoice!"
GGJ|6|128|10|0|When we sat around the long table, the innkeeper asked us what we wanted to eat and drink for lunch.
GGJ|6|128|11|0|I said to him: "Bread and wine you have, and we do not need more, and you also have nothing else prepared; this evening we will supply ourselves."
GGJ|6|128|12|0|Said the innkeeper very politely: "O my very honoured friend, I indeed have all kind of stock as meat, milk, butter, cheese, eggs, honey and all kinds of garden fruit; there are also good fish in my containers! You only have to command and everything will be prepared in the shortest of time!"
GGJ|6|128|13|0|Said I: "Leave it at that, we stay with our first request; I only want the best wine, if you have one!"
GGJ|6|128|14|0|The innkeeper called immediately upon his servants who carried bread and wine in sufficient quantities to the table, and I blessed both and asked all to eat and drink according to their heart's desire.
GGJ|6|128|15|0|But the ten former robbers said: "Lord, we are not worthy to sit at your table and our clothes are too poor and dirty for you, where you lords are dressed so well!"
GGJ|6|128|16|0|Said I: "This does not belong here; just do what I want and soon your clothes will improve! A person, when internally in order, is and stays a person even in the poorest of clothes."
GGJ|6|128|17|0|We now ate and drank quite cheerfully and spoke very little. After we have ate and drank and hence strengthened our limbs, we got up from our seats and I asked the innkeeper about the bill.
GGJ|6|128|18|0|But he said that this was already paid by the large excess of one pound of silver and for the rest we still could stay for another three days at his inn.
GGJ|6|128|19|0|"Good", I said, "and now we can move completely unabashed to the outside and explore the town a little."
GGJ|6|128|20|0|Said the innkeeper: "For sure, - but I will accompany you for your greater protection; because we have here a Roman court and a small Roman occupation and they are not too friendly towards travellers when meeting with them in anyway. However, if I as the main toll collector and also chairperson of the whole town accompany you, we will get through everywhere without problems. So that also I been fully covered in everything, it would be good if you could entrust only me with the truth who and wherefrom you are, and what really brings you here."
GGJ|6|128|21|0|Said I: "Since you are a honest world soul and in your own way mean well with us, I as the Lord and Master say on behalf of Myself and all of us, and thus listen: I'm a Saviour of all Saviours of the earth and these are My disciples. Mainly we are Galileans. And for the time being you know enough!"
GGJ|6|128|22|0|Said the innkeeper: "Ah, - so, so, - thus a son of Äskulaps and this your disciples?! Now, very well, very well; already during your arrival I thought something similar! But tell me, with what peculiar ships have you come here?! How possible could they sail so quickly upstream? This is something which I have never seen before! And to whom belongs all the gold and silver which was lying in the boat, in which you, Master, arrived here and all the pearls and gemstones?"
GGJ|6|128|23|0|Said I: "It belongs to Me indeed, - but I gave it to the poor skippers, because they brought us safely to here. That the boats also could sail upstream, however, is a secret which I cannot yet explain to you, for the simple reason that you would not be able to understand such. But now let us go outside!"
GGJ|6|128|24|0|With that the innkeeper was content and walked in front of us to show us the way and lead us to those points of the little town which according to his opinion were the worthiest seeing. We also came to the considerable building of the Roman captain who was just busy giving his soldiers orders in the main yard, how they had to keep guard during the night, because he received word that a large Persian caravan was on its way. They had to be stopped and searched for the type of goods and treasures they were carrying, so that the full legal duty fee could be levied.
GGJ|6|129|1|1|The healing of the Captain's son who was ill with fever
GGJ|6|129|1|0|When the captain was finished and the soldiers and supervisors had left, he spotted us and hurried towards us. When he was with us he immediately enquired from the toll collector who and wherefrom we were and what we wanted to do here.
GGJ|6|129|2|0|The toll collector explained this to him and when the very serious looking captain heard that I was a Saviour of all Saviours of the world, he came immediately to Me and said: "If you are what the chairperson is saying about you, then heal my son! He suffers from a bad fever, lies already for four years in his sick bed and looks more than corpse than a living person. From all places I have let come the best doctors; however, nobody could help him. If you can help him, a kings reward will be given to you!"
GGJ|6|129|3|0|Said I:"Guide Me to your sick son and we will see in what state he is!"
GGJ|6|129|4|0|The captain immediately lead us to the sick son in his house. When I arrived there, various pagan god statues were standing in the room around his bed, who, according to the advice of the priests were supposed to help him.
GGJ|6|129|5|0|But I said to the captain: "You are a reasonable and highly experienced man must self recognize, that these statues made by the hands of man, cannot help the sick, and still did you bought them from the deceitful priests for a considerable amount of money or actually you rented them! I say now to you: Let the deceitful priests come here! In front of them I will destroy these statues and then will heal your son with great certainty."
GGJ|6|129|6|0|The captain, who did not held anything on the priests an even less so on the idol statues, immediately called upon the priests, of which their were seven. They soon arrived and the captain immediately introduced Me as a doctor with special knowledge.
GGJ|6|129|7|0|The priests however said: "Friend, as a person you live in large phantasy, if you think that you can help a sick whom even the gods cannot help anymore, since they recognize, that for every person at one stage the time has come to die!"
GGJ|6|129|8|0|Said I: "However, you stoics since birth, how do you want to make somebody else believe what you yourself never have believed in the very slightest sense?"
GGJ|6|129|9|0|Said the priests: "Who can say that we do not believe what we teach?"
GGJ|6|129|10|0|Said I: "I can tell you this because the power for this resides in Me!"
GGJ|6|129|11|0|Said the priests: "What power? What are you talking about power?! Never did anybody has any power here accept the captain and we, and in the least any foreigner who must be glad that we let him live!"
GGJ|6|129|12|0|Said I: "That also I have power here, you will be convinced of straight away! See, these your metallic and stony totally dead idols with no power and strength whatsoever, I will totally destroy by just one word because otherwise I do not want to help the sick! And therefore I say: Away with your dead idols!"
GGJ|6|129|13|0|In this moment all the statues were completely destroyed and in the whole room not the slightest remnant could be seen. They then searched the whole house and also in all the rooms everything was destroyed what had the appearance of an idol.
GGJ|6|129|14|0|Thereafter the priests hit themselves on the chest and shouted: "O you foreign magician, we recognize your incomprehensible power; however, watch out how you will get along with the true gods of heaven!"
GGJ|6|129|15|0|Said I: "I am a Jew from Galilee and as such never had any fear about your dead idols and will never have it. Wherever I go I truly help the people, physically and spiritually. However, the idols must give way and the only one true, living, everlasting God must take their place; because without Him there is no salvation for the people on this earth. Since your idols are gone now, I also will help this sick person! And as such I say to you: Get up and walk!"
GGJ|6|129|16|0|Here the bad fever immediately left the sick and he got up, was totally healed and asked for food because he was hungry.
GGJ|6|129|17|0|And I said to the captain: "Give him now bread and wine, but not too much at once, and he will stand there as if he never had been ill!"
GGJ|6|129|18|0|This took place and the son was standing there as if he never had been ill.
GGJ|6|129|19|0|Here the captain came with a friendly face to Me and said: "O you unbelievable, above all our gods elevated Saviour! What is now my duty towards you? What are demanding from me?"
GGJ|6|129|20|0|Said I: "You cannot reward Me with anything physically; because I never accept any payment form anybody. However I will give you through these My disciples a new teaching about God and about the life of the soul also after death; you and your whole house should live accordingly to this teaching. If you want to learn more from Me, go in the near future to Chotinodora; there you will learn more about Me. However, I also will stay for tomorrow here and we can make each others closer acquaintance."
GGJ|6|129|21|0|The captain was now beyond all measure enraptured and said: "Lord and Master and truest Saviour of all Saviours! Everything, everything which you want will take place; but only for today I ask you to be my guest together with your disciples; see, my house is spacious and has many rooms! It would be too much of an ingratitude on my behalf to leave you in the inn of the toll collector, which most likely will be fully occupied today by the arriving large Persian caravan."
GGJ|6|129|22|0|Said the still present toll collector: "Your wish, Captain, I cannot oppose, - otherwise I would have done everything serve such a guest without any payment in the best possible manner; only this allow me, that I at least am allowed to stay in your company!"
GGJ|6|129|23|0|Said the Captain: "By that you will give me the biggest joy. I am only terribly sorry that my other family is not here at the moment, but in Serrhe, from where they only will return within a few days. But I still have many people and you will not short on anything."
GGJ|6|129|24|0|Said one of the priests: "Lord, are we also allowed to stay in your company?"
GGJ|6|129|25|0|Said the Captain: "This our great Saviour has to determine; since you did not receive him that he can be joyful about you."
GGJ|6|130|1|1|The conversion of the idolatrous priests
GGJ|6|130|1|0|Said I: "These priests should travel to Chotinodora to their upper priest; there they will get the instructions what they have to do henceforth. The time of the old, empty idolatry and the most blind superstition on the one hand and a total none-faith on the other hand is over; from now on the people will begin to believe in the one, only true, living and for everyone findable and comprehensible God according to the fullest and most convincing truth and they will find themselves in such faith and recognize the immortality of their soul and its everlasting most blissful destination. If the time of the inner light and life has arrived, then there is no room anymore for your blind, imageable multi-idolatry.
GGJ|6|130|2|0|Now the God emerges whom the citizens of Athens have also build a temple, namely the to them unknown God, in which however no idol pictures were set up, but on an altar were lying the books of the old wise of Egypt, and when once a year the people gathered in this temple, wise extracts from the books were read, and the people then edified themselves about it, while paying little respect to other idols. When now this only true God starts to act, all the trifle, false, deceptive and lie-gods must perish before His spirit. Go to your temple and you will not find another single idol picture therein anymore!"
GGJ|6|130|3|0|Here the priests clasped their hands together above their heads and said: "Lord, if so, then we are lost! What will the people say to this?"
GGJ|6|130|4|0|Said the Captain: "The people are under my power and I know what I have to do during a possible uprising. The people will be in all quietness and calmness informed about the meaning of this. If they are most probably content with it, since they were absolutely not content anymore with your handling of things, it will be something very good. Should however some of them behave dissatisfied because they were stirred up by you, I have sufficient means in my hands to bring them to rest and contentment again. However, beware of stirring somebody up; because you know my seriousness!
GGJ|6|130|5|0|If however the temple, which anyhow means nothing here, is clear of any false gods, then consecrate it to the unknown God on my instructions and your betterment and inform the people accordingly, and they will be a thousand times more content compared to now where you call them together almost three times a week with your cymbals, to preach them the will of any god whom you have invented under all kind of silly and meaningless ceremonies, for which you demand from everybody a sacrifice.
GGJ|6|130|6|0|If any somewhat brighter person does not give something, he is threatened with all sorts of god's punishment for here and the beyond and is for some time excluded from the society of religious fools. And for that we unfortunately have to lend you a supporting arm, so that you can keep your reputation; if we would withdraw this support the people would immediately start to tell you something else! Since you only exist in all your fraudulence because of our support arm, you can, as announcers of the truth, even more lean on our arm. Can't you see that?! If the people pleasingly and willingly gave you an offer for your lies, they indeed will give you even more pleasingly a measured offer for the truth. As a layman it makes clear sense to me, - why you as truthful priests and gods can't see this?"
GGJ|6|130|7|0|Said a more moderate natured priest: "All this is quite good and true! It would be very goog to preach the people the truth, if one only had it yourself; but from where should we take it? This is an entirely different question!"
GGJ|6|130|8|0|Said the Captain: "For that this Saviour has given you the right advice already. Travel to Chotinodora! There the senior priests will give you the right directions; act accordingly and everything will go smoothly! Travel there still today and let you be instructed, - then come back and teach the people the truth!"
GGJ|6|130|9|0|Said I to the Captain: "Let them stay here for today; but tomorrow they should do according to your advice. For today they might experience a few things here which might still open their eyes."
GGJ|6|130|10|0|Said the Captain: "Thus stay here in this society for today, which you should be worthy of as people but not as priests!"
GGJ|6|130|11|0|I now said a little secretly to the Captain: "Since you are after all a person who pleases Me, thus give to these ten standing there wrapped in poor rags, proper clothes! I have adopted them and they are now travelling with Me as disciples."
GGJ|6|130|12|0|Said the Captain: "Lord, your will prevails; since your will stands for me above the one of the emperor, for I now see it too clearly that also the emperor's will must be subject to your will! It is easy to perform with large army masses who blindly obey the general and conquer nations and countries; however, all armies cannot, only by the means of their will, destroy metallic statues and heal an incurable fever in an instant. I myself possess great power to control many soldiers and mercenaries; despite all my power, I still had to see my son suffer for four years. Therefore, o you good, wondrous Saviour, the power of your will is standing endless higher than the power of all emperors and kings on the whole earth, irrespective how large and wide it might be!"
GGJ|6|130|13|0|Hereupon he called upon his servants and instructed them to dress the ten men with the best clothes. This took place within a few moments and on to of it the Captain copiously gave them Roman money. After that they returned to us completely dressed as Romans.
GGJ|6|130|14|0|Especially the giant looked awesome so that the Captain involuntary proclaimed: "O, what marvellous man's figure! If your soul is equally large and well formed, you will still do great things on earth!"
GGJ|6|130|15|0|Said I: "Certainly, this can easily happen, it all depends on the right life seriousness! However, people who never could greet a friendly day, have toughened their seriousness in battles at night and will surely therefore not leave their life seriousness unattended at the friendly life-day."
GGJ|6|131|1|1|The Roman Captain finds his siblings
GGJ|6|131|1|0|Said the giant highly moved: "O you most divine elevated friend of the people! All ten of us were the children of a rich prince at the great Caspian Sea. We lived in peace and our nation was probably one of the happiest on earth. Then suddenly wild hordes came from the deep north and robbed, burned murdered everything they encountered. Then our father said to us: 'Children, here is no counter fight possible, but we have to flee otherwise we are lost!' The will of the father was holy to us and we fled to the mountains and escaped the wild hordes. We travelled over the mountains and finally reached this side of the high and wide mountains. Our father died five years ago and the Euphrat was his grave; since we could not give him any other grave.
GGJ|6|131|2|0|All the time for ten years we have lived in underground caves along the river and of necessity have lived from herbs and - unfortunately - by some harmless robbery maintained ourselves wretchedly. The silver and gold and pearls and gemstones originated mainly from what we have taken with us from the royal treasure, although lately we did not despised to take from the abundance of other rich people. However, what we hid in our caves we have given to you, o Lord and Master, when we experienced the never defeatable power of your word and your will.
GGJ|6|131|3|0|We asked you only for the mercy to allow us to follow you and to learn from you as most keen disciples, which surely will replace our great loss. And thus we can say: We have endured life's most terrible and bitter experiences and know life's wretched and bitter seriousness, and now anything can hit us as it wants to, we will not tremble before anything, and in the least before this what for the first time in our lives promises us a true light on the further ways of this our earthly life, with such infallible signs like no mortal eye has ever seen.
GGJ|6|131|4|0|Yes, Lord, in us you will have scholars of the most uncompromising will and seriousness! O, just make soon known to us, what we should do and we will act accordingly with such steadfast courage which could only be found in those kind of people, who at all times are used to cold-bloodedly look death into the eyes!"
GGJ|6|131|5|0|Said I: "Remain faithful to such your principle and you will profit endlessly more than you ever has lost!"
GGJ|6|131|6|0|However, when the Captain heard such from the ten, tears came to his eyes and he said: "O brothers, all this the known God has wonderfully arranged! Can't you remember to have lost a brother once of hardly ten years of age? See, your father was also mine! I was caught when completely carefree picking flowers in a grove. All begging was in vain; the child thieves dragged me over the mountains and in Sidon I was sold as a slave to a Roman ship. In Rome I again was sold to a noble Roman as a slave; he however liked me and since he had no children he adopted me, gave me the full freedom and raised and educated me as a soldier. In time I became what I am now, of course more by my money than by merit and has been placed here a few years ago as a commandant.
GGJ|6|131|7|0|Yes, I already want to state, that this now most wondrous Saviour in his divine clairvoyant soul secretly knew about all this and wisely arrange it, that we brothers find each other here. As such I had to come here as commandant, because you as my unfortunate brothers were staying - unfortunate sadly enough - in my proximity; because if you had been caught by my soldiers and brought to court before me, we, just like now, would not have recognized each other, and I apparently had to find ways and means to free you from all evils. And all this we have to thank the one, true, to us still unknown God, who most probably send us in this Saviour an Apostle, who had to free us from the dead gods and in their place show us the one, true God. - Is it not like that my dear, noble brothers?"
GGJ|6|131|8|0|Said the big one: "Yes, most noble brother, it is precisely so! How much did we not cried about you and have searched for you in our whole big country and all the shores of the large lake were searched, - nevertheless, all in vain! Until this hour we did not hear anything from you. Only our only sister, who quite often had peculiar dreams, dreamt once, that she saw you in a great, beautiful city and also has spoken to you and that you specifically instructed her to tell us that we should not mourn so much abut you; since you are alive and are in good hands. O, what joy would it be for her now, if she would be still alive! But she will hardly be alive anymore; because during the attack and the great escape, she, the only one, and her mother were lost and most likely fell into the hands of the wild hordes. Only the great, to us still unknown God will know what has become of the two poor! Perhaps they still live somewhere in great misery?!"
GGJ|6|131|9|0|Said I: "O no, My friends, the still unknown God to you has also provided for them! They also came unharmed over the mountains to the vicinity of Euphrat and came with the help of a returning trade caravan to Chotinodora. There your sister is now the good wife of the to you well-known toll collector Jored. He already had a few wives, but he also took this poor person as wife because of her beauty; she now is his favourite although she did not yet bore him a child. But he has children with the other wives, whom your sister loves as much as if they were her own. I stayed for three days in his house and his whole house has adopted My teaching; but I did not want to tell him anything about what still awaits him here. It will bring him even more joy if he shortly through you My Captain, will learn all this. Until now he knows nothing who his beloved wife is and from where she has come; because either his wife nor your already quite elderly mother, who live very quietly with him, have - out of fear of any betrayal - told anyone who and from where they are.
GGJ|6|131|10|0|Therefore, if you go there, initially tell only Jored under four eyes and also tell him, how I have arranged everything! Then he and his son will have an exceedingly great joy about it and even bigger your sister and your mother. In short, if you go there shortly, you will see wonders over wonders, which took place during My stay there. - However, let this be now; because we still have to attend to entirely different and much more important matters here.
GGJ|6|131|11|0|Above all let us now go out into the open and we will immediately find something, whereby I can bring you in even closer acquaintance with the still to you unknown God, and this is surely worth more than a thousand of such romantic life stories of people, of which there is no shortage on this earth.
GGJ|6|131|12|0|All this I have long since provided for and knew about you and all your earthly life relations; but I also knew that My word will find a good earth with you and therefore came to you, to bring you all consolation. However, the very greatest consolation for you is, that in Me the kingdom of the still unknown God has come to you and with him the everlasting life of your souls!
GGJ|6|131|13|0|For behold: To what use are all the treasures of this earth to a person, if soon he has to leave them for ever? Is it then not incalculable more clever for man, to gather such treasures which exist forever and assuring the soul for ever the most blissful and most delightful life, namely that a person already in this earthly life reaches the clearest and undoubted conviction, that with him the true, most perfect and freest life only has its fullest and truest beginning after death of the flesh?"
GGJ|6|131|14|0|Said all, even the priests: "Yes, Lord, this would be of course the highest and best, what man on this earth could attain! However, there is a wall which until now nobody could break through, and the highly fatal veil of Isis, which until now no mortal has ever lifted. There existed here and there very wise people, who studied this matter to a certain degree, that some truth is stuck to it. But about the where, when and how there are still many thousand questions unanswered.
GGJ|6|131|15|0|Said I: "If I would not be able to do this, no being in the whole of eternity would be able to do this, and without such My ability also no life in the whole, endless space would be conceivable; but because I am able to do all this, everything is and lives in endless space and improves by manifold existence-changes, from the mosquito to man and from the little sun dust particle to the sun. But now lets move outside and see by what we might be approached!"
GGJ|6|131|16|0|Thereupon all got up and went with Me into the open.
GGJ|6|132|1|1|The Captain's complaint about the war in the animal kingdom
GGJ|6|132|1|0|The Captain led us along the river onto a small hill sparsely overgrown with palm trees, from where one could enjoy quite a marvellous view all around into the far distance and overlook the river and its wide bends very far away, almost to the vicinity of Serrhe. There we sat on the lawn and enjoyed for some time the really nice distant view and the Captain told us one story after another about occurrences taking place here and there and all listened to him attentively; for he was a good speaker and commanded the Greek language quite well, which everybody in our society understood, because this language was nearly in the whole Near East most widely spoken.
GGJ|6|132|2|0|While the Captain was still busy with his story telling zeal, it occurred that a gigantic eagle flew quite low above us, carrying a rabbit as prey in its mighty claws.
GGJ|6|132|3|0|And the Captain said to Me: "Most elated and most wondrous Saviour, see, this again was a piece of a sad nature story, where one on the whole dear earth sees nothing than hostility over hostility! One animal is the enemy of another and this continues up to humans, who in the end is the biggest enemy of all other things and beings, yes even his own he does not spare in his rage and fury. Only the same species animals seem to have a kind of unhostile love to each other; however, unequal species are mutually the biggest enemies. This apparently provides for an all-wise and all-good God a bad witness.
GGJ|6|132|4|0|Could the all-wise and almighty God not provide other food on earth for the animals, accept that they have to kill each other and feed themselves with the corpses? What bad could the poor rabbit have caused the eagle, that he took it in its mighty claws and to carry it somewhere to tear it to pieces and eat it alive? And there exist many such predators who only feed on the flesh and blood of other, weaker and softer animals. Couldn't they feed just as well from the grass like oxen, donkeys, goats and sheep?
GGJ|6|132|5|0|The earth is truly wonderfully beautiful and decorated with everything man can look at; but as soon as one has selected a safe and quiet spot, to cheer up ones soul with elevated considerations, some evil and envious fate sets up a scene before one's nose, which spoils everything beautiful and elated for many days.
GGJ|6|132|6|0|I am a soldier, a warrior and it does not befits me that I am so tenderhearted, - but I just have been made like this and therefore it is impossible for me to understand that an all-wise, all-good, almighty God being, if there is one, can find pleasure in the mutual and continuous killing and guzzling of his creatures. It truly must have a soul like those people in Rome who are amused by nothing more in the world than the wild bull fights and other terrifying horrible scampering of animals.
GGJ|6|132|7|0|If however this great, only true God, whom you dear friend, want to make us more familiar with, is such a patron, then spare us all his closer acquaintance and more so an everlasting life under his rule; since this would be my last and most terrifying wish! I then would rather prefer you as a God aeon times more! Yes, I also think that in the end similar experiences have influenced the so wise Diogenes, to flee and to despise everything which has the smell of an almighty God.
GGJ|6|132|8|0|Once in a wisdom school, where the human worthiness and greatness was over emphasized by orators, by letting a plucked but still living duck run free he said: 'There, there you have the worthiness of platonic people!' The actual human has nothing more than this animal, than his poor reason, which serves him to feel the pain even deeper, when from all sides the life feathers are plucked out of him!
GGJ|6|132|9|0|Lord and wonderful great Master of your secret art, if you can give us a sufficient explanation about this, you will provide us with a great act of charity. I already feel that we should rather return to our house; because here another nature cruel case could easily take place and this would make me feel depressed and unhappy for days."
GGJ|6|133|1|1|Of the teachings on the soul. Nature and purpose of matter. The free, automatic development of man into a child of God
GGJ|6|133|1|0|Said I: "My friend, if there is nothing else to make you feel obliged to leave this graceful place, you just as well can stay, and I will here with just a few words explain to you, which makes you so disconcert in your soul! Behold, I knew about this your weakness in your soul and therefore allowed such to happen, that the giant eagle would carry his prey before your nose!
GGJ|6|133|2|0|It is true that on this earth all life is perpetually exposed to all kinds of enemies and must always be battle ready to assert itself as life. This battle however applies only to matter under judgement by the omnipotent will of God, which always has to suffer the most then, when its inner spiritual life which we call soul, separates itself from the loose matter and rises to a more perfect degree of life.
GGJ|6|133|3|0|Behold, all matter of this earth - from the hardest rock up to the aether high above you - is soul substance, however in a necessary and thus consolidated state. Its destination however is to return to a unbound, pure spiritual being, if it has reached, by this isolation, the necessary life independence. But to reach this continuously increasing self-activity, the soul freed from bound matter must go through all possible levels of life and must in each new level of life wrap itself anew in a material body, from which the soul again attracts new life- and activity substances and makes it her own.
GGJ|6|133|4|0|Once a soul in a body - which her spirit out of God can clearly see - being it the soul of a plant or that of an animal, by the necessary ripening has achieved the ability to rise to the next higher level of life, the soul's spirit in the beyond continuously developing the soul, arranges that her further unusable body is taken away from her, so that she then, already equipped with higher intelligence, can build for herself another body, wherein she again for a shorter or also longer period of time can work herself up to an even greater life- and activity intelligence, and this process continues up to a human, where she, as already totally free, reaches in her last body full self-consciousness, the recognition of God and love, which unification we call the new- or rebirth in the spirit.
GGJ|6|133|5|0|If a human soul has reached this degree of life, she is perfected and can as such a perfect independent being and life not be destroyed and devoured anymore by the most general divine all-being and all-life.
GGJ|6|133|6|0|The surest sign of the already attained life independence of a human soul is and consists therein, that she recognizes God and even loves Him with all her strength. For as long a soul does not recognizes God as a being separated from herself, the soul is still blind and deaf and not free from the power of the divine almightiness; she then still has to fight immensely to free herself from such chains. But as soon as the soul begins to recognize the true God as outside herself and begins to properly perceiving Him intrinsic through the feeling of love, she then is already free from the bonds of divine almightiness and belongs then also already more and more to herself and is therefore self-creator of her own being and life and thereby an independent friend of God for all eternities of eternities.
GGJ|6|133|7|0|If so, the actual being loses actually nothing if the further unusable body is taken away from her, so that it can reach its final destination even quicker.
GGJ|6|133|8|0|What is it about the body of this rabbit with which the eagle satisfies its hunger, - at the same time freeing the soul of the little animal, so that it already has the full ability to rise to a higher level of life? The eagle also has a soul striving for the same destination. In the flesh and blood of the rabbit exists also still more coarse soul substances. They will be united with the soul substances of the eagle so that the eagle's soul thereby becomes a little softer and more intelligent and after the loss of its body can already become something of a human soul, gifted with a considerable amount of light, courage and power.
GGJ|6|133|9|0|On this earth it just has been the way for growing up of the children of God. Life is and stays a battle with all kinds of enemies for as long it has struggling succeeded to become a winner over all matter out of its own power. And as such you should not be surprised about all the material life enemies; since they are not enemies of the actual life, but only enemies of the material virtual life, which actually is no life at all, but only a tool of the true, inner, spiritual soul life, and is the means whereby she can work her up to the ever increasing, truest actual life freedom, which would not be thinkable possible without this temporary middel-life.
GGJ|6|133|10|0|God of course can with His almightiness produce a spirit with perfect wisdom and power out of Himself, and this in one moment countless many, - however, all such spirits would not have any independence; since their will and actions are nothing else than those of the divine Itself, which must uninterrupted flow into them that they are, move and act according to the divine will. For themselves they are absolutely nothing, but pure momentary thoughts and ideas of God.
GGJ|6|133|11|0|Should they however in time become possibly independent, they must go the way of matter or the judged and thus fixed will of God, in the manner as you have it before your eyes on this earth. If they have this, only then they are independent, self-thinking and voluntary acting children of God, who indeed also always do the will of God, but not because it has been imposed on them, but they recognize such as highly wise and decide by themself to act accordingly, which is then for themselves life rewarding and provides for them only then life's highest bliss and happiness.
GGJ|6|133|12|0|You see, My dear friend, this is the way things are and because they are like that, you can increasingly recognize and admire the one, true God's highest wisdom, since you can see from that, how God out of His very own love and wisdom can form and raise His very own thoughts and ideas to independent, Himself perfectly resembling children! If you have understood all this only to some extend, then tell Me your own opinion about all life of nature!"
GGJ|6|134|1|1|The Captain's account of the wise Illyrian
GGJ|6|134|1|0|Said the Captain: "Listen, you exceedingly great Master Saviour, I now truly don't know what I should admire about you more, your most miraculous word- and will power or your extraordinary theosophical wisdom!
GGJ|6|134|2|0|I have once spoken in Rome to a person who was born in Illyrian and who was a person on its own. One could ask him about the most peculiar and often most secret things, he precisely knew about it. If you ask him about the destiny of any person, he said: "If you do this, then this will be your lot, and if you do this and that, then inevitably this and that will happen to you!" To me he precisely forecasted, that I will be stationed closely to the extreme end of the great kingdom in the east and that I will encounter many wondrous things, all that which became true until now.
GGJ|6|134|3|0|This person, whose appearance did absolutely show nothing striking, I confidentially asked him what he thought about the gods. And he said: "In the way they are now considered and worshipped by you, I regard them as nothing; for they exists nowhere, neither in nature and even less so in any kingdom of the souls and spirits. The pictures of them are only works of humans and the human imagination gave them their form. In ancient times they were only corresponding representations of the particular from the workings of nature forces recognized properties of the one, everlasting true God, who, however, is not recognized anymore by present man."
GGJ|6|134|4|0|However these properties should not be taken as if among them the only true God existed, but only as such that He, by His highest wisdom and will power, calls forth man, as His own image, out of matter of the earth through many nature life levels to finally humans. The earth consists of endless many souls and man's soul as the actual true human is also a manifold soul in one form and skin, namely as manifold as their intelligence and their inner and outer views and observations are. But man does not recognizes this anymore and cannot recognize it, because man, through his carnal desires, has removed himself from himself too far. Self-love and prostitution has plunged man into a great and strong night of life, from which only God Himself can rescue him and - as he saw it - possibly also will do shortly. But He will not begin with Rome, although also not outside of the large kingdom.
GGJ|6|134|5|0|See, Master, as such spoke the strange Illyrian! If he would be able, together with this his extended wisdom, to perform also some signs, he nearly would be regarded as a God. Through me he found many very inclined listeners and sponsors; however, after a year he said goodbye and said: 'I indeed have found many friends here but also an even greater number of enemies from the sphere of priests. Secretly they are after my life; therefore I also will leave from here very secretly.' I presented him richly and accompanied him safely to the coast of the Adriatic Sea. There he boarded a ship and with a good wind he sailed back to his native country.
GGJ|6|134|6|0|I only mentioned this person, to show to you, that I, from what you have so wisely explained, already had some pre-conceptions and therefore could understand you now more easily. But this, what you have now said about it, stands endless higher and is transparent and nearly for everyone clear to understand. However, if I now pay my close attention to your signs, your near omniscience and your wisdom, I also think of the strange prophecy of this Illyrian, according to which the great, only true God - and this very soon - will pull the nations from their night, and this within the boundaries of the great kingdom. In the end you are yourself such an envoy of the only true, great God - or even identical to Him?!
GGJ|6|134|7|0|If the one or other is the case, then say it to us, so that we can act accordingly!"
GGJ|6|135|1|1|The personality of God. The will of God and the will of man. The power of the will
GGJ|6|135|1|0|Said I: "If so or so, this does not belong here, since if so or so, this must be announced by your heart! If I Myself would tell you, that I am this or that, you would not attain any spiritual advantage for your souls. That I am, just like you, just a person, you can see with your own eyes and touch with your hands; however, that also God is a most perfect man, otherwise man could not have been His image, you can also imagine.
GGJ|6|135|2|0|However, every person can also totally resemble God in every aspect, if he makes the recognized will of God completely his own. Until now you did not know this; but I do not only prove this to you by words, but rather a lot more by actions which I perform before your eyes.
GGJ|6|135|3|0|You now think by yourself, I only speak like this, as if also somebody else could do the same; however, for that I can not give you any other rebutting proof than only this, that I will now call one of My older disciples and tell him to also perform some signs."
GGJ|6|135|4|0|Said the Captain: "Yes, I do not doubt this in the least that every of your disciples can perform the same for our eyes which you yourself can do; however, the disciple will pronounce it, and you will want it, and it surely will happen what he pronounced."
GGJ|6|135|5|0|Said I: "O no, there you are immensely mistaken! He only will unite his will with the will of God in the same manner as I'm doing the same, and from such combined will the already accomplished deed will take place.
GGJ|6|135|6|0|I tell you: If you fully recognizes the one, true God and loves Him above all and makes His well recognized will your own, and in addition also fully believes and not doubting, you can say to those mountains there: 'Lift, and throw yourselves into the sea!', and it will immediately take place what you together with God wanted!"
GGJ|6|135|7|0|Said the Captain: "Yes, yes, this can be so indeed; but the question remains if God wants it and will allow it, what in this moment I want, even if I otherwise have fully subjected my will to the divine will, - for something silly God forever cannot want. The destruction of those mountains, however, if I wanted it, would be in every case something very stupid and exceedingly evil, and God would not combine His will with mine! - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|6|135|8|0|Said I: "This time not in particular, since I told you this only as an example. For it goes without saying that he who for once has united his will fully with the will of God, also adopted the divine wisdom - at least partially. Such a person will then also recognize if that what he wants, is also good and wise. If he sees this, he also only wants to do with God what is right and what he then wants, will also take place, if the person does not doubt; for if a person doubts, this doubt is a result of the still not full unification of his will with the will of God. - But now ask from one of My disciples an arbitrary sign; it only has to be logically possible and reasonable!"
GGJ|6|135|9|0|Said the Captain: "So, you call one of them; since you know there abilities the best!"
GGJ|6|135|10|0|Said I: "Peter, come, if you have sufficient faith and listen what the friend wants!"
GGJ|6|135|11|0|Here Peter quickly went to the Captain and said: "Friend, what is it you want me to do for you?"
GGJ|6|135|12|0|Said the Captain: "If you are also able to do something, look at the opposite shore of the river! There is a wild undergrowth grown around an ungainly rock. Therein many bad and very poisonous snakes occur and not seldomly bother people and animals in a wide surrounding; get rid of them for me by the power of your and God's will combined, and also destroy the loose brood of these animals!"
GGJ|6|135|13|0|Thereupon the disciple stretched his hands towards the indicated locality and in one moment it disappeared from existence.
GGJ|6|135|14|0|When the Captain saw such, he said: "Lord and Master, if such your disciples can learn from you, then I myself want to follow you and also be your disciple; because this is a thousand times thousand times more than ten-thousand times ten-thousand Roman soldier legions! Equipped with such ability the whole world belongs to me and I better it by wise laws."
GGJ|6|135|15|0|Said I: "This I could do Myself, if it would be good for all people in this moment! But then the wisdom of God says: They are still not ripe for it; therefore I also go here only to such places, of which I know, that their citizens are ripe for it, to accept a higher revelation. - But now the sun has come quite close to the horizon and it will be good if we retreat to the house."
GGJ|6|135|16|0|Said the innkeeper who of course was also with us: "Lord and Master, I'm very sorry that I can not have the mercy to accommodate you all in my house! However, at least some of your disciples should also be my guests."
GGJ|6|135|17|0|Said the Captain: "Friend, not today, since today you are also my guest; but tomorrow we all will be your guests and the day after tomorrow, if these wondrous people could not at all be persuaded to stay, we will accompany them to Serrhe! But now let us go; for I hope that at my place the ordered supper is already prepared!"
GGJ|6|135|18|0|Thereupon we got up and went back to the house of the Captain, where supper was already waiting for us. The innkeeper still visited his house but soon came back to us.
GGJ|6|135|19|0|It was entirely a Roman meal and some disciples did not really dared to reach for the bowls.
GGJ|6|135|20|0|But I noticed this and said: "What I eat, also you can eat without worries!"
GGJ|6|135|21|0|They then took courage and ate and drank the Roman wine. Soon all became cheerful and we stayed up for the whole night, in which to all present the main principles of My teaching was made known.
GGJ|6|136|1|1|Appreciation of beauty, a blossom of truth
GGJ|6|136|1|0|We stayed awake all night as it was My wish and finally also the wish of all. Only one hour before sun up we went to outside, namely to the beautifully arranged garden of the Captain. There were graceful walkways of foliage and lawn benches, a lot of flowers of all kind, a rose forest, jasmine brushes and also spikenard oil plants existed in great quantities. In addition there were all types of noble fruit trees which grew anywhere on earth and all admired this skilfully, beautiful and useful arranged garden.
GGJ|6|136|2|0|But I said: "Behold, just like this model of a garden, also a right person according to the will of God should be arranged! He also should combine the true and good with the beautiful and elated. If he does this, he thereby proves, that he resembles God, his Creator, in everything.
GGJ|6|136|3|0|Look at the great charm of all these flowers! How delightfully they are decorated and one outranks the other's magnificence! Yes, why so? In the end following the blossom of a still so charming beautiful rose, is only a very simple and never good looking seed, whose predecessor was the blossom, and for the seed's production the so beautiful blossom was not really necessary. However, God therefore also choose for all His works the aesthetic in the highest degree, so that thereby also in man for all bliss the necessary sense of beauty is awakened. Once this has been fully awakened in man, such person is then also receptive for all truth and for all good whose originator is the truth.
GGJ|6|136|4|0|See, our dear friend, the Captain, has a lot sense for everything beautiful and therefore also for what is useful and good! If he would not have such sense, then also these My truths which guides man to the recognition of the only true God and to the recognition of himself, would be indifferent to him and he would not have accepted them; but because he possess a lot of sense for beauty - of which the outlay of this wonderful beautiful garden is more than sufficient proof -, he also was the first who was most concerned about the reception of My life teaching here and to follow it strictly and precisely. Therefore everyone should do likewise and such will be credited to him by God quite well!
GGJ|6|136|5|0|Go to the house of a person! If you find it very neatly and according to circumstances elegantly arranged, you already can reckon on it that this person's inner is arranged likewise. But if you come to a house of another person and find everything dirty and a generally total lack of homely order, you immediately can turn around and follow the sentence given to you by My disciples, namely to never throw the pearls of My gospel to the pigs! It would also be totally in vain; since as said: a person who has no sense of beauty, which is actually the blossom of truth, has also no sense for the truth, which follows the blossom as a useful life seed.
GGJ|6|136|6|0|However, by that I do not want to say that a person should do nothing else than strive by all kind of earthly costly means to elevate his house, his gardens and his fields and pastures to such splendour, so that all people are placed in the biggest amazement. Since such over-extensive sense of splendour would only too soon degenerate to the thickest self-conceit, self-love, arrogance and lust for power; for the poorer people it would only be a testimony that the owner of such splendour must be an excessively rich person. One would, to yield something from him, honour him too much by excessively admiring his splendour, whereby such person soon and easily could overdo it and invest even more to make people serving him even more and finally gain some imperious right over the admires.
GGJ|6|136|7|0|Therefore such excessive sense for splendour and beauty means nothing, because in the end it is even worse than the decaying dirtiness. Such sense means arrogance and is a sin of human nature, which never promotes the soul to the everlasting life. However, the sense for beauty and order, which produces with its diligence and true zeal only everything beautiful, true and good, like this garden here, is a virtue which can be most certainly recommended to everyone.
GGJ|6|136|8|0|But now about something else; since now the Captain and the toll collector are arriving, and I do not want to praise the garden too much in their faces; afterwards the Captain will anyway hear about it what I meant by it."
GGJ|6|137|1|1|The visit in the temple of wisdom
GGJ|6|137|1|0|Now the Captain together with the toll collector came to Me and excused his short absence due to the necessary fulfilment of his office- and state duties. The same did also the toll collector but thereupon he invited us to the morning meal at his house and since the Captain wanted to be his guest for the day, I agreed to it and we went to the spacious house of the toll collector, from which the trade caravan, arriving the evening before, departed an hour earlier. There we consumed the well prepared morning meal and afterwards the disciples taught the priests My teaching and showed them the very reason, why I actually have come to this world.
GGJ|6|137|2|0|I Myself taught the Captain and his son, who accepted everything which they heard, with the greatest joy and most firm faith. And as such also this day passed with good conversations and works and I again advised the priests to visit Chotinodora, which they solemnly promised. Thereupon we went to bed and departed early the next morning by sea to the considerable old town Serrhe, accompanied by the Captain and his healed son and under many greetings of the toll collector.
GGJ|6|137|3|0|On arrival the Captain quickly lead us to his family who stayed at the house of a colonel whom they visited and who was a close relative of him. How big the joy was of the wife of the Captain when seeing her son completely healed whom she already believed dead, everybody can easily think for himself and it requires no closer description.
GGJ|6|137|4|0|Since we arrived in this town when it was already late in the evening, the arrival of a large group went almost unnoticed. We accepted the most friendly offered inn by the colonel where we stayed, with everything well provided for, for five days.
GGJ|6|137|5|0|Not far from this town on a moderate high hill stood a temple which was dedicated to wisdom only. In this temple there was no idol set up, but on a altar were lying all kinds of books and ancient scriptures. In the books all kinds of wise proverbs were written and some prophecies from ancient times.
GGJ|6|137|6|0|On the fourth day we visited this temple and its three old priests. We were about four-hundred people, since many from the town have followed us. In town we healed great many illnesses, made the blind seeing and the deaf hearing again, and many accepted the teaching and subsequently followed its life's principles.
GGJ|6|137|7|0|When we arrived at the temple and the three priests saw the Roman colonel, they came out of the mostly locked temple and asked the colonel with the deepest reverence, what it was he wanted at this unusual time.
GGJ|6|137|8|0|The colonel however, pointed to Me and said: "This First and Highest of all first and highest has come and want to see your temple of wisdom and look at your scriptures. Therefore open the door and let us enter its holy halls!"
GGJ|6|137|9|0|Said the priest: "This your request is very untimely for us, however, since you insist, we will do it; however you must take the responsibility on yourself, even towards the strict and relentless gods!"
GGJ|6|137|10|0|Said the colonel: "Yes, yes, this I do without hesitation; since I myself must convince myself, if it is written in your ancient books of wisdom like this most wise and with all powers of the gods gifted Man has told me."
GGJ|6|137|11|0|Only now the three priests agreed completely and after a few bows opened the gate in front of the temple, which was one of the biggest. We now entered and the priests pulled an old book from beneath the altar, which was written in an old Indian language; only one of them could read it and only partially understood it."
GGJ|6|137|12|0|I Myself showed him the place which he should read and then translate it.
GGJ|6|137|13|0|He looked for some time at the place, read it and then translated it: "From the mountains where the jackdaws (Kauka) nests in large crowds, a stream originates, which mightily flows, wide and far. At its shores I saw cities large and small and on its wide back it carries the load of many. However, see there, I saw a load swimming on its back, - there was a heavy night in the whole, wide vicinity from the beginning of the stream up to where it ends in the great world sea. But the load carried a person, whose face shone brighter than the sun, and from his mouth shot flaming arrows and swords. At the shores were lying many dead, and those who were hit by the arrows from his mouth, started to stir, became alive and it was fully daylight around them. But the load still carried other people who lived and also had a light in them and shone like the full moon. Also from their mouth came a light, which resembled the light of the morning star, and those who were touched by the light, although being dead before, became alive again and afterwards walked like during daylight. This had the effect that soon afterwards the whole stream became light. When the whole stream shone, it became cheerful on its shores and many rushed to it and washed their faces and see, all shone who climbed into the river and cleaned themselves in its bright shining floods!
GGJ|6|137|14|0|Later I saw the stream again and saw no light anymore, and again the heaviest night sitting on its back, and I looked at it for a long time but no light appeared! And I heard a voice like the rushing of many winds through dry brush wood and the voice spoke: "Woe you, bringer of night, if I will return! My judgement will hit you twice; since you were light and again became night! I say it to you and you say it again to your worms! This is the will of the First and the Last, the Alpha and the Omega!"
GGJ|6|137|15|0|Hereupon the priest bowed deep before his book and placed it, wrapped in finest linen, back at its original place.
GGJ|6|137|16|0|Then the colonel said to him: "Do you also understand what you have read quite well?"
GGJ|6|137|17|0|Said the priest: "Lord, if I understood this, I would be sitting in Delphi on Pythia's tripod!"
GGJ|6|137|18|0|Said the colonel: "See, what you don't understand, I understand quite well as a soldier and can explain it to you! Look, here this Man who has come from the heavens to us people and now spreads the light from Melitene up to Serrhe! Listen to Him and you dead will become alive and see in the brightest light your salvation! Those other men who came with him, are the same whose faces shone like the full moon. Their words are a true life morning star and who accepts their light will shine in their souls full of life just like the words in your book which are indicated under the picture of the morning star. Do you now understand what time is it now!"
GGJ|6|137|19|0|The priests now were astonished about the wisdom of the colonel and asked him with great reverence, who I was and from where I was coming.
GGJ|6|137|20|0|Said the colonel: "I already have told you from where this God person is coming from; if you know that you anyway know what you have to do. Make sure that also you are made alive so that also you can shine in front of all people who will come to you to obtain from you the right wisdom of life of the soul!"
GGJ|6|137|21|0|Thereupon one of the priests came to Me and said: "High Lord from the high heavens, give us the right wisdom!"
GGJ|6|137|22|0|Said I: "There are standing My disciples, turn to them and they will show you the way on which you have to walk and to act to attain the right and true wisdom, - however not here in this temple but in the house of the colonel in town! Go there and let yourself be taught!"
GGJ|6|137|23|0|Said the priest: "O High, this is for us a very difficult thing since according to our rules, we actually should never leave this wisdom height and go down to the valley! For symbolically seen, wisdom only resides on the pure heights and never sinks to the dirty depths, just like the mind of each person resides on the highest part of his body."
GGJ|6|137|24|0|Said I: "If this would be right, then I would not have left the bright and highest wisdom heights of heaven! But if I have done this out of love for you people, also you can leave for once in your life this your trifle wisdom height for the sake of a higher wisdom; because to attain the highest it is worth the effort to leave such a hill. From now on everyone has to climb down into his own depth of humility, if he wants to attain the true life wisdom."
GGJ|6|137|25|0|When the Priest heard this from Me, he went to his two fellow priests and said what he heard from Me. Initially they made doubtful faces, - but after a thorough consideration they nevertheless agreed, then went to the colonel and ask him to be allowed to enter his house because I wanted it this way.
GGJ|6|137|26|0|And the colonel said: "This makes me very happy! Just come immediately with me - because we will straight away go back -, and be today and tomorrow my guests, since this high Man of all men of the whole earth, will most mercifully stay with me until tomorrow!"
GGJ|6|137|27|0|Thereupon the priests thanked him and immediately accompanied us; just before leaving however, they gave their wives and children the instructions what they had to do in the meantime and what they had to say if a wisdom seeker would come during that time when they were away.
GGJ|6|138|1|1|The miraculous meal in the colonel's house. The nature and  effect of love
GGJ|6|138|1|0|Just about arriving back in town with the large crowd following us, a large number of people met us, greeted us from all sides and shouted: "Heil to you, great Saviour and forever thanks to you for having us freed from great hardship with your most wondrous almightiness!"
GGJ|6|138|2|0|This made the three wisdom priests wonder and this even more so, when they also saw some of the other priests among the people.
GGJ|6|138|3|0|We now reached the large house of the colonel. At that point the many followers greeted us and went to their houses and residences; however I and all the disciples went with the colonel and his brother-in-law, the captain from Samosata, and with the other house companions into the house, to consume the midday meal. But this was now a true problem; because the captain's wife including the colonel's wife who was a good cook, did in the rush forgot, to instruct their servants to prepare something for lunch, and hence nothing of course was ready.
GGJ|6|138|4|0|About that the colonel was a little irritated and crustily; but he nevertheless recovered quickly and said: "Now then, put all your strength in motion right now, so that we do not have to eat our lunch in the evening!"
GGJ|6|138|5|0|But I said to the colonel: "Leave everything as it is; just open the gates to the large dining hall and there we will find everything what we need!"
GGJ|6|138|6|0|The colonel did this and was not a little surprised when all the tables were laden with the best and finest foods. He now of course asked the wives, why they did not told him earlier when he was asking about it.
GGJ|6|138|7|0|The wives again made excuse and said they were just as amazed about it then he himself, since they knew about the preparation of this midday meal just as much as he himself. This most likely must also be a miracle.
GGJ|6|138|8|0|The colonel then looked more precisely at the food and he noticed that all bowls, spoons, knives and drinking mugs were made from the most shining gold. He then came quickly to Me and said: "Lord, Lord, this is Your work! How have I, a poor sinner, a dark heathen, come to such mercy before You?! I am not even worthy that Your holy feet step into my dirty house, - not to mention such most unheard of honouring which is even too noble for an emperor of Rome!"
GGJ|6|138|9|0|Said I: "What there is, is there; but now let us sit at the tables and cheerfully eat and drink what is standing on the tables! For if you want to become God's children, it does no harm if you still experience this for one time in this life, how one eats and drinks in the house of the Father."
GGJ|6|138|10|0|Thereupon all sat joyfully at the tables and started to eat and drink. But then the colonel, the captain, his son and both their wives, as well as their daughters and the ten brothers of the captain and all the other invited guests were completely overwhelmed by surprise; since all assured that never before have they tasted such heavenly good food and such incomparable good wine and the women surrounded Me and asked how it was possible that one could prepare such good food.
GGJ|6|138|11|0|But I said: "Yes, My dearest, such does not exist on earth; if however the time will come that on earth among the people through the recognized word of God the right fire of love to God and to the neighbour will exist intensively, then also the people will prepare food at such a fire, which sometimes can even taste better than this. I say to you: The true and pure love is the most holy noble fire; it is capable of everything. It is the best cook, the best landlord, the best spice for all food and the best food itself. Truly, who is fed by pure love, is truly well fed, and who is satisfied by it, will not be hungry in eternity! If such love will enliven you, you will forever not feel nor taste death. Therefore work hard for such pure love to God and your fellow-man; for this love will give you everything which can make you exceedingly blissful! However, what this love is made of, you have heard during the past three days and thus I cannot tell you anything more about it."
GGJ|6|138|12|0|All thanked Me for this teaching and solemnly promised Me, to become as big as possible in this love.
GGJ|6|138|13|0|Then one of the three wisdom priests said: "How possibly can a mortal, physical person love an everlasting and pure spiritual God? Would God not be in the highest degree cross with such cheekiness of a person? What would a earthly king say if one of us made his affection known to him? What however is a king compared to a God!"
GGJ|6|138|14|0|Said I: "A stupid and highly arrogant king, who however did not created his subjects, might behave not too friendly if a very simple and stupid person came to him and said: 'O great king, I feel great love for you! Climb down from your high throne and let met hug and kiss you!' The king will surely view this person as a complete fool and by his servants show him the gate; and if he doesn't go by himself, he will have to endure castigation. However, should the subjects show such king true active love, he soon will accept them favourably and retributively and not showing anybody the gate.
GGJ|6|138|15|0|God, the everlasting truth, however, is not a stupid heathen of this earth. He Himself is pure love and hence also the highest wisdom Himself, why He also has created all worlds and the people out of Himself.
GGJ|6|138|16|0|Since He Himself is pure love, He wants that all people love Him above all and then also - because all people are His work - love each other like everybody loves himself. If God loves all people like a best father loves his children, why then should the people not love Him above all, once they have recognized Him in a right way?
GGJ|6|138|17|0|Verily, I say to you: Without the right love you will not find God, never recognize Him properly and will therefore also not be able to come close to Him! Only love shows you the right way to Him, - your mind forever never! But who does not find the way to God, does also not find the way to his very own life and therefore walks in darkness and on the road of judgement and everlasting death. Remember this from Me; the rest you will hear later on from My disciples."
GGJ|6|138|18|0|Hereupon the three wise continued to eat and drink cheerfully.
GGJ|6|138|19|0|However, one of them was quite a bright head and a little later said to the other two: "This wondrous man speaks the fullest truth. Therefore let us listen to him and we will be just fine; since regarding the most solid wisdom he outranks us a thousand times thousand times!"
GGJ|6|138|20|0|For the rest of the meal I did not say anything further; after the meal the three wise turned to the disciples who taught them the main principles of My teaching, in which the three found great pleasure.
GGJ|6|138|21|0|I Myself, however, and the family of the colonel and the captain went outside and left the disciples working alone. It goes without saying that all the newer disciples were always keenly present if the older disciples were teaching and made notes for themselves of the main points. Only in the evening did we came together again.
GGJ|6|139|1|1|The haggler Jews
GGJ|6|139|1|0|On this afternoon I visited with the colonel, the captain and their family members a few poor Jews, who operated all kinds of trade and haggling ins this area but profited only a little thereby because the clever Greeks were everywhere ahead of them. The colonel and the captain gave them some presents; I however advised them to move back home and do work with their hands, which they were good at, to earn their daily bread. Since in the country where someone is born with only few talents, he should stay and feed himself and his dependants fairly. Only people with many and great talents belong to the whole world, just like the sun, because with their spiritual light they should illuminate the life ways of all other people.
GGJ|6|139|2|0|Thereupon one Jew said: "Master, why are we provided with only so few talents by Jehovah for the travels through this poor world? Could He not provided us also with many talents?"
GGJ|6|139|3|0|Said I: "O indeed; but He knows best what is good for every person, and therefore He provided you with just the right amount of talents as it is necessary for you. No person is blest because of his many talents, since the credit for it does not belong to that person but only to God. To whom is given a lot, will also be held accountable for a lot; however, to whom is given only little, will also only be held accountable over a little. The same sin will one day on the scale of divine justice have a much heavier weight for the rich talented, than be committed by a poor talented. For if the law giver himself acts against his own laws, then this is worse as if someone sins against it, whom the law was given to. Therefore never envy someone to whom God has given many and great talents; because such will also have to endure a lot more on earth. Therefore be glad that God has provided you only with a few talents!"
GGJ|6|139|4|0|When the Jew heard this, he said: "Master, you have spoken quite wise and right, and it is so; but I think if someone walks at night with very little light, he surely falls much easier into the abyss than he who has a sun to illuminate his way! Once one is lying shattered and dead in the abyss, it is afterwards irrelevant if one has found death in the abyss with little light or with a lot of light. And therefore I think that the one gifted with a lot of light is better off as the one provided with only a little light, because the first notices the abyss from far away and can avoid it, while the one gifted with only a little light, often does not see the abyss although he is already standing right at the edge."
GGJ|6|139|5|0|Said I: "In that you are quite right; but this is the very reason why the one with only a little light should nicely stay at home, where he knows the earth, on which he is standing, also at night and can walk with safe steps on it. In ones own house everybody will know it best where to go and not make any lapses; but in a large, foreign house, which inner layout he does not know, he will not get along very well with his weak light. Those who God gave less light, He loves quite a lot, because thereby He sets up there life trial assignments as easy as possible, while He sowed a lot of thorns on the paths of the gifted spirits and it is quite difficult to walk on them. Therefore, you small Jewish spirits, get up and travel back to your country! There you will find employment, congruously of your light, in abundance; but no wheat grows for you here."
GGJ|6|139|6|0|Then also the colonel said: "Yes, yes, my dear people, the Lord is completely right! According to my good knowledge things are quite wretched and bad for you here and I truly cannot make your circumstances any better here. Move therefore back to your country; there you surely will find better opportunities than here! Your wheeling and dealing earns you nothing and our work you cannot perform because you are not trained for it; therefore you will be much better off at home. So that you can get more easily back to your country, out of love for this Master, who is also a Jew, I will give you some travel money."
GGJ|6|139|7|0|When the poor Jews heard this, they rushed home where they were lived brought back their children and said that with those the trip to far behind Bethlehem would be troublesome, since they did not owned any pack animals anymore.
GGJ|6|139|8|0|Then the colonel said: "I will also give you a fair number of pack animals; but then you have to depart immediately! And if you still keep on be staying, I would be forced to remove you by force!"
GGJ|6|139|9|0|Thereupon all agreed immediately that they rather leave already today than tomorrow. After that all means are put into action and within one hour they had collected everything and immediately started with their departure.
GGJ|6|139|10|0|They counted seventy heads and therefore became quite a burden for this town who had quite a lot of local poor people. However, at home most of the Jews owned land and left it to bad servants to work it, because they thought that through their wheeling and dealing they would make greater profits. However, they impoverished and through Me were freed from their great suffering.
GGJ|6|139|11|0|This was surely also a quite good deed! Therefore every true follower of My teaching should strive to free similar prisoners from their suffering if he has the means for it, and I will repay him already here and even more in the beyond, as I have already in advanced repayed at this opportunity the colonel with a thousand pounds of purest gold, because I knew in advance what he would do!
GGJ|6|139|12|0|Further more nothing especially note worthy happened in this town. The disciples have fully converted the three priests and I also have blessed a faithful doctor, so that he, by laying on of hands in My name, was able to fully cure many sick. And so also the following day passed quickly.
GGJ|6|140|1|1|The return journey to Capernaum. The giant and his harangue against the Jews
GGJ|6|140|1|0|We still stayed in Serrhe for the night and went the next day by foot under many demonstrations of love upstream, namely to Zeugma, - also a small town at the Euphrates. The reason why we could not visit this place directly after Samosata was, because the captain led us to Serrhe for the sake of his family; and therefore we had to travel backwards from Serrhe to there. From Samosata to Serrhe the road is twice as far as to Zeugma; however, from Zeugma on the other hand, it is closer to Deba than from Samosata and also from Serrhe, which according to present calculations - since in current times hardly anything is left of these places - was about thirty miles from Samosata.
GGJ|6|140|2|0|Now, in Zeugma we achieved similar results than in the other places. The heathens along the Euphrates were often visited by the Jews and therefore also had knowledge about their God recognitions, and hence it was not that difficult to communicate with them.
GGJ|6|140|3|0|For better reporting and understanding and to cap it all it can be added here, that the places visited by us which belonged for eight-hundred years to Syria, are now, during My times, regarded part of Kappadkien; while Deba, to which I with My disciples travelled after two days, belonged already to Syria, which during My times bordered to the actual Galilee and actually formed the north of Galilee.
GGJ|6|140|4|0|We did not stay long in Deba, because of their pig trade there was not much to achieve with its citizens.
GGJ|6|140|5|0|From Deba we travelled to Cyrrhus, a considerable Greek trade city; here we stayed for seven days, where we nearly in the same manner as in Chotinodora gained many followers.
GGJ|6|140|6|0|From there we travelled to the large city Antiochia, where we stayed almost a month. Antiochia was already quite old, had an extended trade in the whole of Little Asia and even as far as Europe. From there the news about Me came to the western borders of Little Asia, and to a small king from Lydia by name of Abgarus, who travelled from there to Antiochia to get to know Me. He fully accepted My teaching and even let himself baptize, converted at home his people and wrote several letters to Me, which I always answered him; but to follow his heart filled invitation to visit him, I could, because of highly wise reason, not comply with. -
GGJ|6|140|7|0|From this city we moved back to Galilee, visited there still many small places and spots and yielded good results with the new teaching.
GGJ|6|140|8|0|With this trip which can be called quite fruitful, we spend the whole summer and when we arrived back at our innkeeper Matthias in Kapernaum, autumn already started and with it the Tabernacle feast was nearing.
GGJ|6|140|9|0|The innkeeper was surprised about the ten new disciples, and in particular the true giant - who measured full nine hand spans, thus nine feet according to present day measurements - he admired respectfully. He could not admire him enough, for he never has seen such giant before; however, the giant was also with words a giant and his truly thundering words had a great effect. In his Roman clothes he looked even more impressive which gave his words a lot of emphasis. He tolerated no disaccord; since firstly he was by now firmly convinced and highly competent regarding My teaching and secondly he learned a lot about the old prophets through the contact with the disciples, and also, especially during recent times, with the so called Jew-Greeks, and as such he knew through his special speaking talent to thunder down every argument and opponent against the divinity of My being, that such lost all courage to engage further with him in a battle of words.
GGJ|6|140|10|0|During the time of My rest of about ten days in the house of our Matthias, many citizens and trade people came out and began to enquire about his state and what he was planning to do.
GGJ|6|140|11|0|He then looked at them very seriously and said: "As a heathen and Roman I will judge you, you wretched and incredulous Jews! Beelzebub must have fathered you, which is why are you so blind and cannot see that He is the sole carrier of the very same spirit who an endless long time ago as the highest spirit has created and consolidated just by His will heaven and this earth and everything that exists, lives, breathes and thinks on and in it.
GGJ|6|140|12|0|We blind heathens have recognized this at the first sign although we did not know anything about it, that His future arrival on this meagre earth was unanimously forecasted several hundred years ago by many prophets, and even the time, the place and many other circumstances were precisely indicated like when, where and how He, the Almighty Himself, will come from His highest heaven as a person down to this earth. Here among us stays the most Sublime! Why don't you believe this? Because you are children of Beelzebub and never ever any children of God! Leave immediately otherwise you will be crushed by my rage!"
GGJ|6|140|13|0|When he started talking like this, everybody got up and left hastily; for nobody was in the mood to provoke him any further.
GGJ|6|141|1|1|The failed attack by the chief priest of the synagogue
GGJ|6|141|1|0|One day the already mentioned synagogue chief priest and his pharisees and scribes came to Matthias and demanded to talk to Me, because he heard that I and My disciples were once more staying at the inn. He had received from Jerusalem the strictest orders to very precisely enquire about the Nazarene to what was he doing and what was his mission. Yes, he should even take him prisoner and bring him to Jerusalem, dead or alive.
GGJ|6|141|2|0|Said Matthias: "Lord, He stays with me, but I advise you not to attack Him in any way - because then you and all your helpers are lost entirely!"
GGJ|6|141|3|0|Said the chief priest: "You should never forget that his magic is not able to attack the highly consecrated priests!"
GGJ|6|141|4|0|Said Matthias: "Good, - He is in that large room over there with His disciples and is currently busy with His midday meal! Go in and talk to Him yourself!"
GGJ|6|141|5|0|The chief priest then went to the closed door and knocked excessively hard against the door.
GGJ|6|141|6|0|And I said to the giant: "Let him come in and only you speak with him; for he is not worth one word from Me!"
GGJ|6|141|7|0|Here the giant opened the door and thundered towards the chief priest: "Just come in you most wretched goblins and scoundrels! Your nice intentions are known to us for a long time ago and we just have come here to hear them from your dragon's mouth. Thus just come in you wild night- and marsh beasts, and speak, so that the judgement does have to wait too long to crush you according to merit!"
GGJ|6|141|8|0|This address made on the chief priest and his rogues such impression that they started to tremble and nobody was able to even stammer one word. They regarded the giant as a Roman vice dictator, who - by the emperor equipped with all governmental powers - has come to kill all Jews. When the visitors were standing terrified in front of the open door full of fear, the ones standing at the back showed signs to run away.
GGJ|6|141|9|0|The giant then shouted with his immense thundering voice to the innkeeper: "Lock all doors tightly, so that no one of these human beasts can get away!"
GGJ|6|141|10|0|The giant had hardly finished thundering these instructions to the innkeeper, when it was already way too late for the innkeeper to lock the doors; since these instructions added wings to the feet of the investigators so that they ran away heels over head.
GGJ|6|141|11|0|But the giant jumped after the chief priest and immediately grabbed him at his clothes, lifted him like a feather into the air and asked him what he wanted.
GGJ|6|141|12|0|But the chief priest said trembling and shaking: "Lord, lord, according to instructions from Jerusalem I wanted to speak to the certain prophet, when you, most exceedingly terrible, confronted me the chief of the synagogue so terribly, - and thus I was not able to speak to him!"
GGJ|6|141|13|0|Said the giant: "Wretched rogue, you are also never ever worth to come nearer than ten-thousand steps to this truly God-man, not mentioning speaking to Him! I know everything what the most wretched rogues in Jerusalem and you with your helpers have against this most elated God-man. Woe you, should you ever dare to touch Him with your Beelzebub claws! You then will get to know the big Roman!" - After that he put the chief priest down on the ground again and said to him: "Did this purest and almighty God-man not perform any signs for you, so that you can believe that He is the very same Messiah whom all your prophets have forecasted that He precisely during this time and in this country come to this earth to free the people from everlasting death? Speak, wretched!"
GGJ|6|141|14|0|Said the chief priest: "Of course did he already performed many signs, why all people are running after him and turn their backs on us, the old priests, who are also instated by God and therein lies the reason why the high priests in Jerusalem are after him! We however depend on Jerusalem and must do what Jerusalem prescribes to us."
GGJ|6|141|15|0|Said the giant: "How is it then that all heathens in the towns along the Euphrates are mainly following Him simply because of His elated teaching and that those who believed in Him, soon were equipped with some pure divine power?! A doctor in Serrhe got the miracle talent to heal many sick by believing in the almighty name of this God-man - and this in an instant -, so that the sick is standing there as if he never was ill. Yes, even dead people are getting a new life and are afterwards so well and healthy like a cheerful gazelle in the high mountains! If this is done by the heathens and they can see it, why not you Jews, from whom it is written that they are the chosen nation of God? But I say it to you in the name of the most elated God-man: You cannot do it since you are from birth on money-bags of Beelzebub and thus the truest enemies of God. And if you try to deny this, then you deserve to be totally eradicated from this earth."
GGJ|6|141|16|0|When the chief priest heard such from the giant, he started to beg and promised everything good. Thereupon the giant let him go under all kinds of threats and then came back into the house.
GGJ|6|141|17|0|The innkeeper however was very fearful about it because he knew about the great revenge cupidity of the chief priest.
GGJ|6|141|18|0|But the giant said to him: "Be completely without worries and trust the power of Him who awakens the dead, moves mountains and destroys idol pictures by His will! I say to you: hundred legions of such scoundrels I do not fear, not to mention this single one!"
GGJ|6|141|19|0|Said the innkeeper a little calmer: "Yes, yes, you are quite right! I for my person also do not fear him, and I have the biggest trust in the Lord whom I already know from His youth, as well as His parents, since as a tender boy He already achieved things, which are only possible to God; but I'm only a little afraid about you, my most dearest guests, that you here in Kapernaum get into trouble by these villains! Since I only know these scoundrels too well!"
GGJ|6|141|20|0|Said the giant: "Just let them come, I alone will finish them off! For these wretched are forever not worth that the Lord, the Holiest since eternity, keep them back with His almighty will and punish them!"
GGJ|6|141|21|0|Thereupon the giant returned to us and told us how he, in his just rage, proceeded with the grasshopper of Babel.
GGJ|6|141|22|0|Said I: "This was alright indeed, and I allowed it that you proceeded with these power-hungry pharisees in this way, - but also the innkeeper is right: We will not have to wait very long and he will be here with many armed henchmen to bind us and throw us all into jail. What will you do then?"
GGJ|6|141|23|0|Said the giant and with him his not less strong nine brothers: "Lord, just lend us some of Your almighty mercy and we will stop their evil craft for good!"
GGJ|6|141|24|0|Said I: "Now good, try it; but do not take anybodies life!"
GGJ|6|141|25|0|Hereupon everybody emptied his mug and they went outside and positioned themselves along the road, each armed with a real Hercules club. It did not take long and a strong crowd of forty lance-servants and henchmen approached, behind them the commandant, the chief priest and his helpers.
GGJ|6|141|26|0|Here the giant glowed and said to his brothers: "Let them come close up to ten steps, I then will shout to them that they should stop! If they listen, we will talk, - if they don't, the clubs will be swung!"
GGJ|6|141|27|0|They now came close to ten steps and the giant shouted to them with quite a fear-striking voice: "Halt, or all of you will be dead!"
GGJ|6|141|28|0|Here the Roman soldiers hesitated and stopped.
GGJ|6|141|29|0|Then the giant asked them: "What is it you want and who brought you here?"
GGJ|6|141|30|0|And the soldiers said to the ten, who they regarded as putatively high Romans before them: "Lord, the chief of the synagogue laid charge with the commandant, that evil people-inciters are located here and we have to arrest them and put them out of action!"
GGJ|6|141|31|0|Hereupon the giant thundered: "O this most wretched scoundrel of a chief priest! Wait, you will get to know the king's son of the Caucasus who now is a Roman! Give way you soldiers, retreat immediately and lay down your lances, otherwise you will be hurt!"
GGJ|6|141|32|0|The soldiers however said: "We can't do that; because behind us stands the captain who gives us orders."
GGJ|6|141|33|0|Here the giant quickly ordered five of his brothers to get hold of the chief priest, his helpers and the commandant and he himself will deal with the soldiers.
GGJ|6|141|34|0|All this took place with lightening speed. The soldiers were blown into the sea like by a storm and were struggling to escape drowning by swimming.
GGJ|6|141|35|0|In the mean time the giant grabbed the chief priest, lifted him high up and said: "Wretched scoundrel, is this how you keep your given word?! This time, you habitually liar, will not that easily get away from me! Where are here any people-inciters and country traitors? We are completely calm in the inn and rest here for a few days since we are a little tired from long travels, and these black beasts denounce us as people inciters and country traitors! - Captain, where is the sea the deepest so that I can hurl him there and he certainly finds his end there?"
GGJ|6|141|36|0|Said the captain: "Friend, leave him; since now I know what this is really all about! This dog tried to use me to catch the to me above all dear Saviour from Nazareth! O, if I just could have anticipated this, I would have spoken quite differently to him! But let him go now; I will deal with him further on and show him what it means to initiate a Roman to misuse his official duties through false and made up allegations! But now lead me to the Lord of my life!"
GGJ|6|141|37|0|Hereupon the giant once again shook the chief priest in the air so that he lost his hearing and sight and then put him roughly back on to the ground. The chief priest and his helpers then rushed away and he swore by himself never ever again to undertake anything against Me. Thereupon the ten returned with the captain to Me in the house, after the captain ordered the soldiers, who climbed out of the water, to go home.
GGJ|6|142|1|1|The Captain recruits the giant and his brothers for Rome. Acts of love are the true merits before God
GGJ|6|142|1|0|When the captain saw Me, he was in tears and could hardly speak because of joy. He asked Me forgiveness that he could undertake such against Me.
GGJ|6|142|2|0|But I put him at ease and said: "Who does something and does not know about it that he sins, does not have a sin and therefore also not you! However, the chief priest is truly a wretched scoundrel; but from now on he will be resting. Therefore do not undertake any further hostile steps against him!"
GGJ|6|142|3|0|The captain promised this and ate and drank with us, and I Myself explained the origin of the ten, about which he was full of joy. Thereupon the captain conversed with the ten and advised them how they could get through him, through the colonel Cornelius and through the chief governor Cyrenius to Rome, where they would be straight away instated in high posts, to be able to effectuate a lot of good.
GGJ|6|142|4|0|However the ten said: "Noble friend and fellow official of our brother at Samosata! This offer is very praise worthy and nice indeed, but we are now disciples of the most highest Lord and Master and this is a thousand times reason enough, according to which we cannot accept your love-friendly offer at this stage. Yes, once we have completed our life school, perhaps then your well meant offer can still be implemented."
GGJ|6|142|5|0|The captain was very glad about the open heartedness of the ten and said: "That you are completely right about this, requires no discussion; however, since you are, as I have observed it, already familiar with all main principles of the teaching and precisely know what you have to do, according to my opinion it is time for you to go under the heathens and tell them about the great mercy light of God, which you have experienced. - What do you say to this?"
GGJ|6|142|6|0|Said the giant: "Friend, in that we have no opinion at all; we do what the Lord and Master wants us to do! If we according to your offer want to undertake this what you have recommended to us, we then would rather like to do it for the sake of our orphaned birth place and want to bring to the still very raw and wild inhabitants this teaching of light, of love, of the spirit and of life!"
GGJ|6|142|7|0|Said finally I: "Yes, yes, you are completely right and therefore you can accept the offer of the captain! Since whether you for longer or shorter keep staying at My side, you therefore will not attain more light, love, spirit, strength and life; all this will be given to you by the loyal keeping of My teaching. And if at occasions you require a higher power as witness for the truth of your obtained wisdom from Me, ask Me in your heart about it and it will be given to you what you have asked about turning to Me!
GGJ|6|142|8|0|When I in the near future will have left this earth personally, I then will pour out the holy spirit of all truth over all My loyal disciples and brothers. He will lead and uplift them in all truth, wisdom, power and strength and will unite your souls with the spirit of love out of God from the beyond and thus bring about the rebirth of the spirit in you, without it there can be no true and free, everlasting life, but only a bound and judged life which is, compared to the true, freest life of the spirit, true death.
GGJ|6|142|9|0|Since when a person does not live free out of himself, but only through the almightiness of the divine will like a machine, he is by himself dead and is by no hair's breadth better off then a stone, a plant or an unreasonable animal. However, who lives and acts strictly according to My teaching, will most certainly obtain, what I not only now here, but have announced and promised already quite often everywhere. Whether someone walks here personally with Me or not, is all the same; to the contrary he will be looked at by God with even more pleasing eyes, when walking with Me only in the spirit, without My personal presence!
GGJ|6|142|10|0|Cornelius and Cyrenius are know Me from birth. They will look after you well and help you wherever possible."
GGJ|6|142|11|0|With that the ten were content and they accepted the offer of the captain; they only asked Me that they could stay with Me as long I was staying in Kapernaum.
GGJ|6|142|12|0|And I said: "This you can do, although it will not be seen as a special merit on behalf of you; since the only merit before Me is, if someone effectuate love according to My teaching. For you impossibly could do any good for Me, since I do not require the service of any human; and who wants to do good to Me, I always can repay him a thousand times and in general nobody can give me something which he did received from Me earlier.
GGJ|6|142|13|0|However, who does out of love for Me to his neighbour something good, has the true reward of a worker on My field before Me and will harvest his reward. For what you do to the poor in My name, I will always look at as if you have done this to Me. Therefore you can leave here today or tomorrow and you will therefore not be any further away from Me than now; however, if you in My name do good to the people of this earth, you will be in the spirit much closer to Me than now.
GGJ|6|142|14|0|My flesh is not My I, but only My spirit is My truest I; however, with My spirit I'm present everywhere and be active continuously through the whole of infinity.
GGJ|6|142|15|0|What My flesh wants on its own, does not take place, but forever only this what My spirit wants. Wherever you will be, I am amid among you and if you be active in My name, I be active with you and in you; and if you speak in My name, it is Me, who creates the thoughts in your heart and put the words on to your tongue.
GGJ|6|142|16|0|Therefore, if you stay active in My teaching, you can impossibly distance yourself from Me; only then you would distance yourself from Me, if you would leave My word and would become pure servants of the world like many. Only, this you will never do, and as such you can leave at every hour My visible personality without the slightest damage to your soul!"
GGJ|6|142|17|0|With this explanation the ten were fully content and also were ready to leave with the captain immediately.
GGJ|6|142|18|0|About that the captain was very glad to have recruited such men for Rome, who as warriors would please the emperor and as loyal followers of My teaching would be able everywhere to convey it manifold to the heathens. The captain thanked Me many times for this and promised Me to effectuate for the giant that he already be send as a captain together with his brothers to the emperor in Rome.
GGJ|6|143|1|1|Official function and honor. Everything is by grace; only good will has merit. On the awareness of one's own worthlessness. (Luke 17:10)
GGJ|6|143|1|0|Said I: "Regarding the worldly, it doesn't concerns Me; since this is a matter of the human world mind. They can become worldly what in an honest manner comes their way, it does not mean anything before Me, only what they will effectuate according to My teaching and thereby to the will of God.
GGJ|6|143|2|0|The external standing of a person does not have the slightest value before Me, but only the standing of his heart illuminated by the word of God, which is full of love through the love to God and through the love for the neighbour. But if someone holds a high worldly office, he is thereby also placed in a position to do even more good; and if he does this, also his office will have merit before Me, - however, the high office on its own, nothing whatsoever.
GGJ|6|143|3|0|Emperor and beggar are completely equal before Me and have as this what they are, absolutely no standing before Me, - but only this has any value before Me, how they are what they are in My name; since the worldly standing does not count anything before Me. Let this be said to you all well, high and dearly!
GGJ|6|143|4|0|Wretched is he who regards his fellow-man as less because he himself holds a high worldly office! The office should have a well respected standing and the official only insofar as he represents the position; however, the official should certainly not regard himself important, since he is only a servant of the office and not the office itself!
GGJ|6|143|5|0|I only told you this, so that nobody regards himself important because of some worldly office; since who does this, is not in My love anymore and his office does not serve him to his life anymore but to his downfall."
GGJ|6|143|6|0|Upon which My old disciples said: "Lord, if so, it is not good to occupy an office! We also have received an office from You and in time can't help it if we are honoured and regarded as something better by the people because of this office."
GGJ|6|143|7|0|Said I: "That the people should not honour you, I nowhere have given a command for it; however, you should not fancy yourself because of it, as if you were more than those who honour you, for then you already have received your reward, and your work would count before Me nothing and would be standing there unmerited.
GGJ|6|143|8|0|If you as My workers therefore want to be regarded before Me as merited and pleasingly looked at, then say in your heart, if you have done everything most conscientiously in My name: 'Lord, we were lazy and useless servants before You!' If you feel and recognize this in you alive, that you only had been voluntary servants of My solely acting spirit, I will look at your work as if did it Myself and still give you the just reward for it."
GGJ|6|143|9|0|Said some disciples: "Lord, if so, we are then completely obsolete to You; since You have the power anyway to do everything without our help! If we can't do anything out of ourselves and always have to think that everything what we even do under sacrifice of our lives in Your name, only You Yourself is doing and we therefore are nothing than Your blind tools, we impossibly cannot claim any reward from You! What merit can have a dead weaving machine before the weaver, who only uses it to comfortably produce his canvas?"
GGJ|6|143|10|0|Said I: "The weaving machine does not have a free will; but you have it and can freely do what you want. If you voluntary subject yourself to My will and act accordingly, then you do not act yourself but My will in you, which is good only! How do you then have any merit for acting accordingly? See, then you have no merit, - but only for this that you have subjected your evil world will to My only good will and thereby have become one with Me through the help of your faith.
GGJ|6|143|11|0|Verily, I say to you: Without Me you can do nothing to merit everlasting life! If you recognize this in your heart, only then you are My true disciples - and even more: thereby you also have become My true brothers in the spirit of God!"
GGJ|6|143|12|0|Again some disciples said: "This is all quite nicely and very wisely spoken; but we admit it openly that all this is somewhat hard and does not sound very convincing. Because with the actual freedom of the own will it does not look very promising! And if you have done something good, it does not concern the voluntary doer; for the deed he cannot expect any reward, but only for that, that he voluntarily has given himself to the recognized will as a borrowed tool. This is peculiar! Therefore man is and stays nonetheless nothing else than a tool of the divine almightiness and is in and for himself forever a pure nothing. Truly, with such teaching even we, who have heard and seen so much from You, could become weak in our faith!"
GGJ|6|143|13|0|Here the giant said: "Dear friends, this opinion, I, as the youngest disciple of this Master and God-man, do not share with you! What about this child, in which quite often already from very early on, an evil will expresses itself? Must it not obey the wise will of its parents and finally only uses it to do what the parents want? And if it has in time found its way in the will of its parents, itself gets wise, knows what is right and good and rejects out of itself the evil, false and injustice. It thereby only then attains a true self- consciousness and a true, reasonable independence. Would the child ever get there, if it had not made the wise will of its parents its own?!
GGJ|6|143|14|0|And as such also we humans can only then attain the true self-consciousness and true life independence, if we through our voluntary obedience make the revealed divine will completely our own; for in the divine will must apparently also lie the highest freedom, because God Himself is the most wise and thus freest being. And if we ever want to put a claim to true life freedom, we only can achieve this thereby, that we fully think, feel and will as one with Him and then also fully act accordingly. - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|6|143|15|0|Said the disciples: "Yes, yes, in this regard you are quite right and we only can praise you for that! However, it therefore is still also not untrue, that finally every person has to be content with the face he has received; since despite all his discontentment no other will be given to him. In short, all honour of the great wisdom, power and goodness of our Lord and Master, - however, nevertheless there never will be a free God going forth from man and out of God never a limited person! And thereby we have said a lot and everything; because that man with his anyway very limited powers must do everything and finally has to admit by himself - and this even with his inner fully alive conviction -, that he has done nothing and was only a punishable lazy and useless servant, is such a strange request that something similar never has been heard on this earth!
GGJ|6|143|16|0|A wise father will only praise his children if they have zealously worked his fields; but here not only no mentioning is made about it, but it is even demanded, if one has done everything with the biggest zeal, that one should despise yourself more than a cadaver. Ah, this cannot be! How can a person ever attain the zeal for a good deed, if he must despise himself because of the good deed?! Yes, man should despise and abhor himself for the sake of sin which he committed carelessly, - but not for the sake of a good deed! He only must have a right joy about it and even quietly give an elevating praise to himself in his soul and be calm in his conscience, also then, if the whole world would despise him for the deed! However, to despise himself for it and be discontent with himself in the highest degree, if one has done everything with every possible zeal, whatever one has recognized as good and right according to the divine will, is truly expected too much from an anyway weak man!
GGJ|6|143|17|0|Lord, we ask You for a more complete explanation, otherwise also we have to go like the ones who have left earlier! You came to us and we have followed Your call and have all the time believed everything; but this we do not believe You as we understand and recognize it, - and this therefore because it is not easy to understand and recognize it differently!"
GGJ|6|144|1|1|The dependency of human action on the grace of God
GGJ|6|144|1|0|Said I in a very jovially serious tone: "It is truly not very praiseworthy from you, to suddenly perform like this here! Does there exist any other life, strength and power besides God? God wants to make you as free and independent alive as possible forever and shows you here how you can achieve this, to attain a God resembling, freest and fully independent life. Why does such love of God annoys you?!
GGJ|6|144|2|0|The means of an own physical life is nothing else than an arm by which you can draw the true life of God to yourself. If so, it has no other purpose than the one determined by God.
GGJ|6|144|3|0|If you then currently act only as physical living people and search for your own honour in such actions, and giving yourself a good testimony, your are identical to the pharisees justifying themselves in the temple before God and say: 'Lord, I thank You that I am not than many others, that I kept the law from the first until the last letter and fulfilled everything precisely what Moses and the prophets have prescribed!' I already have given you this parable, - but you have forgotten it! Would you have remembered it, you also would know that not the pharisee but only the before God very humbling toll collector, left the temple justified.
GGJ|6|144|4|0|If you say: 'We have effectuated this and that good!', you firstly lie to yourself, but also to God and to your neighbour, because no person can do any good out of himself, and this therefore, because firstly already his physical life is given to him by God - and secondly also the teaching according to which he has to live and to act. If a person cannot see and understand this, he is for himself as much as nothing and is still far away from any independence, because he still doesn't distinguish between his own actions and God's actions through him and feels and regards both as the same; only then does a person enters the circle of life's independence once he starts to observes, that his own life-actions are vainly and trifle and that only the divine work in a person is good.
GGJ|6|144|5|0|If a person realizes this, he will also more and more strive to combine his own actions with the well recognized divine actions and to also unite fully with the life strength of God in him, through which unification man only then attains true life independence, since he then knows and clearly realizes, that the earlier divine kind of foreign actions have now became his own through the humility before God and by the right love for God. And therein lies the actual reason why earlier on I have said to you: And when you have done everything, then nevertheless say and acknowledge: 'Lord, only You have done everything; we however were out of our self only lazy and useless servants!'
GGJ|6|144|6|0|If you say this with true recognition in yourselves, then the power of God will grab you under the arms and will complete you; however, if you do not fully realize and acknowledge this in yourself and instead places only yourselves on the altar of honour, since you feel strong yourselves, then the strength of God will not grab you under the arms and will leave your extremely labourious life completion to yourselves, and it then will soon show how far you will get with your own strength. And therefore I also told you that without Me you will not be able to do anything meriting and to achieve your final objective. And if I thus do not keep anything from you what is absolutely necessary for the true, freest and fully independent life of your souls, why are you then annoyed by My such giving and wise troubles for you?"
GGJ|6|144|7|0|Said Andreas: "It truly does not annoy us; but it is not too pleasant for us, if You occasionally comes with something new, which appears to be completely the opposite of an earlier teaching and if You do not give us an explanation about it free out of Yourself, but instead leave it to us to ask You about it. With Your true almightiness you surely must realize what we can recognize and understand! Because it is not very pleasant to ask You about an extended explanation, because one then always receives a not too pleasant rebuke. If You in future want to teach us something new, then give us immediately the right light with it, so that we then not need to bother You with all kind of questions! Otherwise You are extremely good - what we all realize just too clearly -; however when teaching, You are sometimes quite indigestible!
GGJ|6|144|8|0|I and we all know and believe that You are the Son of the living God, and that the Godhead in all its fullness like bodily resides in You; but this does not hinder me at all to always tell You very openly where we feel the pressure, when You are not feeling the pressure Yourself. Since we are humans as long as we live and feel all kind of pressure; and because this is for certain the case, we must be allowed to freely express ourselves where we feel pressure and pain also towards God. If God wants to help us, He will be doing the right thing, - and if He doesn't want it, He must acquiesce to it that we will be wailing before Him for as long He keeps us in this sorry life. - This we understand all quite well now and will follow it faithfully; but in future do not give us a teaching without explanation!"
GGJ|6|144|9|0|Said I: "Brothers, of what I do I know the reason quite well why I'm doing this and that; however, what you do and speak, you do not know the reason at all! But there will comes the time when also you will understand the reason of everything I have taught and done.
GGJ|6|144|10|0|But lets leave it at that! Since the time has come when the ten new disciples will leave us, and it thus is necessary to give them another strengthening for the road, so that they can become strong to prepare the roads for you in also other parts of the world; since for this good purpose they have sufficient knowledge about My new teaching of life."
GGJ|6|144|11|0|Hereupon I said to the ten: "So that you as people of heathen origin can supply the other heathens a full valid testimony of Me, who send you to them and that I am the One as you have got to know Me, I will grant you the gift to heal the sick, just like I have granted the same gift to the doctor in Chotinodora and to the one in Serrhe.
GGJ|6|144|12|0|Lay the hands on the sick in My name and they will become better immediately and they will believe your words! Beforehand you do not need anything further; but when I will have ascended from where I have come, the spirit poured over you will guide you in all further truth and wisdom!"
GGJ|6|144|13|0|The ten thanked Me for that beyond measure and the captain was full of joy about it and asked Me for how long I still will be staying here.
GGJ|6|144|14|0|And I said: "This friend, depends on the circumstances and the will of Him who send Me into this world; since also I as just a person for Myself, must direct Myself strictly to what the Father in heaven imposes on Me! Everything is also Mine indeed what belongs to the Father, and I and the Father are basically one, - however, nevertheless the love in Me is always outranking its light, the wisdom. Therefore also My wisdom cannot give My love any laws, but only the other way round. But you will get to know it, for how long I still will be staying here!"
GGJ|6|144|15|0|Hereupon the captain thanked Me, got up and left for home with the ten, where some duties were awaiting him.
GGJ|6|144|16|0|For the afternoon the ten still stayed with the captain; the next morning however he send them with good guides and special recommendations to Cyrenius in Sidon, who at their arrival was overwhelmed by joy, when he learned that they were with Me and have accepted My teaching. He kept them for a month with him before sending them with a safe opportunity to Rome, where they again were well received by the emperor and soon were assigned high military offices, and where the giant even stayed for a longer period of time in the palace of the emperor as his body guard and did many good things, since the emperor very secretly liked to obtained his advice in many things.
GGJ|6|145|1|1|The reproaches and doubts of the disciples
GGJ|6|145|1|0|However I and the disciples stayed for the whole day in the house of Matthias and I told him many things what I have experienced on My travels during the past few weeks, which interested the innkeeper a great deal. The disciples, however, went to the outside - accept for John and Matthew who ordered their recordings until evening to improve on the coherence. Also the twenty Jew-Greeks went on their own to the outside and enjoyed the view of the quite lively and moving sea.
GGJ|6|145|2|0|Only late in the evening the disciples returned to the house when the evening meal was already prepared for some time. We consumed the evening meal in all quietness and afterwards went to rest. We still stayed there for another few days and kept us busy with all kinds of good and useful things.
GGJ|6|145|3|0|The captain came everyday to Me and I healed several sick named by him just through My word. About this several of My older disciples were annoyed, because I did it Myself and did not instructed them to do it in My name, what according to their opinion would have a greater testimony, instead of Me performing all the signs, what might be a testimony for Myself as being regarded as a divine Master, but would not be a good testimony for My disciples because the people are saying: 'Now they are travelling for so long already with Him but have not learned a lot since they are not able to do anything!'
GGJ|6|145|4|0|Said I to them: "My friends and brothers! The time will also come for you to perform signs in My name; but it has not yet come. To the most of you I have given the same power to heal the sick of any kind, and you also have cured them and the same power is still in your possession accept for one who let him getting paid for it. However, if you are with Me, it is not necessary that you perform miracles in My presence; wherever it is necessary, I will allow you to perform very special signs. What do you want more?! I have not yet ascended from where I have come, to My God and your God and have not yet poured out the holy spirit of God over you, who will guide you in all truth and wisdom. Therefore be patient up to then, - afterwards you will also do what I do! - Are you satisfied with that?"
GGJ|6|145|5|0|Says Thomas now: "Lord, with that we are quite content; however there is one thing we still don't understand about You! See, at the heathens You nearly exceeded Yourself with performing signs! The heathen temple and idols You destroyed in a moment and the most stubborn priests submitted to you like lambs; why don't You do the same in Judea? The clerics would long ago have become Your disciples if You had breathed away the temple with the same ease as You have breathed away the heathen's idols at the Euphrates! Do the same in Judea and Your teaching is safe!"
GGJ|6|145|6|0|Said I: "You speak what you understand, and I speak what I know from the Father and what I also understand quite well! You do not know the reason why this and that has to take place, to achieve this and that purpose with certainty; but I know it just too clearly and precisely why this and that has take place, to achieve this and that purpose with certainty. Therefor it is really not nice of you, that you want to prescribe to Me what I should do! At various opportunities I already have explained to you, why I am doing this and that and why the relation of man to God is currently standing on such evil and dark ground, and why it even has to happen that this My body will be killed in Jerusalem.
GGJ|6|145|7|0|But you remember nothing and also never think about it deeper, so that My word never can take root properly in you; and see, for this reason your faith in Me is by a far cry not alive yet, and therefore you are not suited and able to perform signs from which the people can recognise that you are truly My disciples! - Why do you remember only so little and think about it so little?"
GGJ|6|145|8|0|Says again Thomas: "Lord, strengthen our memory and we surly will remember everything and also think about it what we hear out of Your mouth!"
GGJ|6|145|9|0|Thereupon I said: "I have done this anyway as far it was possible; further, as your nature can stand it, it can't be done. However, when the spirit will come over you, he will guide you in all wisdom and henceforth you will not need your physical memory anymore. But for the development of the soul man also has received a physical memory, which together with a firm will is strong enough to memorize a countless number of words, truths and deeds; only when a person skims indifferently over all kinds of things and incidents, they also will not stick to the brain, and the reason for it I have shown to you quite clearly in Caesarea Philippi. Think about it and you will find it!"
GGJ|6|145|10|0|Upon these My words the disciples said nothing anymore and I then spoke to the captain, who was always present in these days, putting into perspective for him some of the circumstances in the world of that time.
GGJ|6|145|11|0|The disciples conversed among each other in their own way and made all kinds of mutual considerations. Some stated that God in His power was also limited, because in everything what He does, He is bound by certain conditions regarding time as well as the constitution of things, without it He would not be able to effectuate some of the things. Others said that such God does not do it for Himself, but for the sake of the creatures, to give them the necessary consistency by which they can become firm and stable for eternity. In addition it must cause Him a certain bliss if He sees His works growing ripe in time according to a certain order which He Himself has set up. However that God by His almightiness of His will can effectuate something momentarily, He has already provided many proofs of.
GGJ|6|145|12|0|There were again made counter remarks, - in short thereby the faith itself became somewhat tottery with the biggest part of My disciples, that I perhaps was not more than a great prophet like Moses and Elia, where there was also no shortages of impressive signs. With those considerations and comparisons evening came and after the evening meal we again took our rest.
GGJ|6|146|1|1|The discontented disciples go by themselves to the Feast of Booths in Jerusalem; the Lord follows them secretly (Gospel of John 7:2-13)
GGJ|6|146|1|0|In the morning already many Jews came from all areas behind Kapernaum, to travel by ship over the sea to Jerusalem because the Feast of Booths of the Jews was imminent. For that purpose from all sides and areas of the sea, ships arrived here to take the pilgrims over the sea.
GGJ|6|146|2|0|After the morning meal I and all the disciples also went to the sea and we watched the ships and the many pilgrims.
GGJ|6|146|3|0|Soon also the captain came to Me and said: "Lord, what do You think about these many blind fools? They go there to great expense and with a lot of trouble are searching for Him who is so close to them!"
GGJ|6|146|4|0|Said I: "Let it be, also for them the time of recognition will come! Nevertheless, quite few are travelling for the sake of Me to Jerusalem, because they are of the opinion to meet Me there."
GGJ|6|146|5|0|When the disciples, overcome by an old habitual urge to travel, hear Me saying this, they said very loudly to Me: "Then get ready and travel to Jerusalem and also travel through Judea, so that Your many disciples there can also see Your deeds You are performing. Nobody does something in secrecy of which he wants that it must be revealed to the whole world; since also You want it and does and effectuate, then reveal Yourself before the world!"
GGJ|6|146|6|0|The brothers however talked that way because there faith in Me has become very weak.
GGJ|6|146|7|0|Some might asked how this could be possible despite the many signs and teachings. O, this is with every person very easily possible! He only has to elevate himself a little and fancy his abilities a little and his soul immediately finds herself in a dubious darkness, from which she can only freed by a little humiliation.
GGJ|6|146|8|0|And this was also the case here with the brothers, which was also the reason why I did not gave them a little rebuke, but only said: "It is easy for you to talk! My time has not yet arrived, - your time however is everywhere! The world cannot hate you, since until now you have not openly testified against it that it works are evil; therefore you still have a free time and a safe passage everywhere. However, the world hates Me everywhere because I openly testify that its works are evil.
GGJ|6|146|9|0|However, if you are feast thirsty, go to the feast alone! I do not want to go there; My time is not yet fulfilled."
GGJ|6|146|10|0|The brothers looked at each other and did not knew what they should make of it.
GGJ|6|146|11|0|One said: "Let us go up! Because of 4 to 5 days of our absence it will not be over!"
GGJ|6|146|12|0|Others however thought that I could be offended by this and in the mean time go some place where I could not easily be found; since there aim was not to leave Me altogether. Again others thought it would be advisable to go up, since one could learn a lot at this opportunity what the people talked about Me. With this opinion all agreed and decided to go to the feast alone.
GGJ|6|146|13|0|However, at that moment the ship of Simon Juda (Peter) arrived and he came to Me and said: "Lord, let us go up alone! In not longer than five days we will be back!"
GGJ|6|146|14|0|I then said: "I already told you so what you should do and therefore all of you go up!"
GGJ|6|146|15|0|When I said such to them, they soon boarded the ship and sailed away. I however remained here in Galilee.
GGJ|6|146|16|0|When all the brothers were already more than halfway over the water, they all were overcome by a great sadness and remorse, so that they wanted to turn around, to beg Me for forgiveness for the contemptible words with which they had approached Me.
GGJ|6|146|17|0|And Peter said loudly: "Lord, Lord, which devil has lead us astray this time, that we could have left You? O, let us find You again for just this one time, You everlasting Son and Father in one person and we will never leave you again!"
GGJ|6|146|18|0|John and Matthew cried and insisted heavily to return; but a strong wind came up from precisely behind their backs and drove the ship with great speed to the upper shores behind Tiberias where the Jordan leaves the sea. When they went ashore they felt so lost that they nearly did not had the courage to continue their journey to Jerusalem.
GGJ|6|146|19|0|But Jakobus said: "That we all have done greatly wrong, is no doubt about it: for the strong wind which drove us so quickly here and arose precisely in that moment when we wanted to return, was a speaking example that He wanted to ban us for forever from Him. We stupid and blind oxen wanted to begin to prescribe to the most Wise and Almighty what He should do! O, we exceedingly wretched fools! Where is the most wretched Satan who deceived us? The most wretched beast of all beasts should step before us and he will get to know what it means to lay his hands on the friends of the Lord!"
GGJ|6|146|20|0|Suddenly a light figure appeared to them and said in a very serious voice to them: "Your accusations strike the lost son unjustly; for your own wantonness has done this to you. Therefore accuse yourself, you carrying the highest mercy, and leave him alone who this time has no part in your stupidity!"
GGJ|6|146|21|0|Thereupon the figure disappeared and the disciples said: "Lord, be lenient and mercifully to us sinners!"
GGJ|6|146|22|0|Thereupon they quietly and calmly went their way and arrived only late that evening at the already known innkeeper in the valley at Jerusalem. When he saw them and recognised them he was full of joy; but when he did not Me found among the brothers, he was very sad and asked the brothers why this time I had not come with them.
GGJ|6|146|23|0|And Peter said: "See, friend, we wanted to come to this feast, so that no Jew could accuse us of anything, as if were Samaritans. But this time the Lord did not wanted to come, so He let us travel alone since our time was everywhere, however for Him the right time had not yet come; and as such we are now here. The Lord, however, remained in Galilee, not far from Kapernaum, where He will expect us."
GGJ|6|146|24|0|Said the innkeeper: "I don't think so; since He is forever unfathomable in His secret decisions! The day after tomorrow is the great Sabbath; who knows if He gets earlier into the temple than we can enter its forecourts!"
GGJ|6|146|25|0|Said Peter: "with God all things are possible, but I hardly can believe this! But above all, dear friend, - can we get a place to stay with you?"
GGJ|6|146|26|0|Said the innkeeper: "O certainly; since with me there still is plenty of room! Out of the greatest love and respect for your and also my Master and Lord, I give you everything for free as long you want to stay with me!"
GGJ|6|146|27|0|Thereupon a proper evening meal was prepared; but none of the brothers had any special desire to eat and to drink; since in them their behaviour towards Me in Kapernaum still occupied their hearts like glowing pangs of conscience.
GGJ|6|146|28|0|After the meal they told the innkeeper a lot about My travels and stayed awake for almost the whole night; and they felt better when talking about Me. Only towards morning they fell asleep and soon woke up again. For half a day they still remained with the innkeeper but the other half they spend in Bethania at Lazarus who also missed Me a great deal; but the many stories about My deeds and teachings during My travels in Great Galilee was to some extend a replacement for My absence.
GGJ|6|146|29|0|When, as it was shown, My brothers travelled to the festival, a day later I also got ready to travel to Jerusalem, but I told nobody where I was going, although the innkeeper and the captain insistently asked Me about it; since I Myself wanted it to be rumoured that also I in all secrecy would go to the feast in Jerusalem. Therefore I went all alone on less used roads and required - as easily understandable - only a very short time for this journey.
GGJ|6|146|30|0|On the day of the feast however, when all My disciples and brothers already gathered early in the morning on the place at the temple and were recognized by the Jews who knew Me, the very Jews thought: 'Aha, these are the disciples of the Nazarene! Then he himself will also be here!'
GGJ|6|146|31|0|And they searched for Me all over and also asked the one or other disciple, where I was.
GGJ|6|146|32|0|And the disciples said: "This time we do not know where He is; since we went to the feast on our own and He remained in Galilee."
GGJ|6|146|33|0|But then a great murmuring started among the Jews and many different opinions and demands regarding My person appeared.
GGJ|6|146|34|0|Many said: "This man is extremely devout and God has given to him al the gifts of the prophets like once to Moses, and he alone is suitable to free us from the yoke of the heathens!"
GGJ|6|146|35|0|Others said: "If this would be the case, it would not be necessary for him to be afraid of the pharisees and scribes to come to the feast and would clearly show us what he actually wanted! But he is, as generally known, more a friend of the Romans and Greeks and therefore cannot find many followers among the Jews."
GGJ|6|146|36|0|And still others came forward and said - but of course not too hard: "Oh what, he is nothing else than a hidden Essene and is equipped with all kinds of magic and deceives nice and neatly the people!"
GGJ|6|146|37|0|However nobody dared to too openly voice his opinion against Me, because out of fear for many of those Jews who firmly believed in Me and put their hopes in Me.
GGJ|6|146|38|0|However, amid the great hustle of the feast and through the intoxicated and senseless crowd, recognized and noticed by nobody, I walked up to the temple.
GGJ|6|147|1|1|The Lord in the temple. Failed attack of the temple priests (Gospel of John 7:14-36)
GGJ|6|147|1|0|When I got on to a podium in the temple, I asked for silence and the Jews recognized Me and secretly asked each other, how I suddenly came to the feast, since My disciples who were asked about My whereabouts, did not know anything about Me. However, I firstly started to recite word for word the easy understandable but very meaningful forth and fifth chapter of the Prophet Jesaja and secondly gave a sharply marked and thoroughly understandable explanation, which fitted precisely the present time as well as the stubborn and haughty Jews.
GGJ|6|147|2|0|The Jews were surprised by that and said: "How does he know the scriptures so well when he according to our knowledge never studied them? His teaching therefore cannot be false, because it is completely according to the scriptures.
GGJ|6|147|3|0|But I answered them and said: "This teaching according to the scriptures which you call My teaching, is not mine but belongs to Him who send Me! If someone wants to follow this teaching and wants to act according to the pronounced will of God therein, he will recognise whether this teaching is from God or whether I speak of Myself therein! Who speaks about himself, most likely searches for his own honour; however, who just like Me, only searches for the honour of him who has send him, is truthful and there is no injustice in him."
GGJ|6|147|4|0|Hereupon some of the pharisees started to grumble and said among each other. 'The time would be right to grab this person and kill him and it will then not be necessary anymore to look for him at great expense in all the world where he easily can hide; for he apparently teaches against us and makes all our turpitudes suspicious before the people. Therefore, lets get some courage and down with him!"
GGJ|6|147|5|0|But I noticed such their plans and said to them: "Did not Moses gave the law to you? You say indeed: 'Yes', why then, does nobody of you act according to the law anymore?"
GGJ|6|147|6|0|And the Jews grumbled and said: "How can you say we are not keeping the laws of Moses?"
GGJ|6|147|7|0|Thereupon I said: "Good, - if you follow the laws of Moses, why then do you want to kill Me?"
GGJ|6|147|8|0|And the people said: "Are you of the devil? Who tries to kill you?"
GGJ|6|147|9|0|Said I very seriously: "Not you, but those who are sitting on the high chairs! See, I have performed a single sign here several month ago, for the person who was ill for thirty-eight years and this annoyingly surprised you all! I was condemned as a Sabbath desecrator.
GGJ|6|147|10|0|Moses has instructed you to conduct the task of circumcision - not that it was coming from him, but from the arch fathers -, and you still circumcise the people on a Sabbath today. If you then also circumcise the people on a Sabbath without fear of thereby breaking the law of Moses, - why are you then angry with Me when healing a whole person on a Sabbath?! I say it to you: If you then have to judge, do not judge according to an empty appearance, but judge in a just court according to the full truth!"
GGJ|6|147|11|0|Thereupon some distinguished citizens from Jerusalem said: "Is it not him whom the high pharisees tried to kill during Easter? And see, he now speaks totally free and they are sitting there very calmly and do not answer him with one syllable! Does our senior clerics now recognize it with certainty that he is indeed Christ? However, this cannot be; for we all know from where he is coming. If Christ is coming, nobody will know from where he will be coming!"
GGJ|6|147|12|0|I then spoke very loudly in the temple and kept on teaching: "Yes, you know My person well and also know from where I am; but what you don't know, is that I as a person did not come by Myself, but someone Truthful has send Me, and him you don't know, and as such you also don't know from where I actually been. But I know Him well who send Me into this world. Because you don't know Him, you also don't know Me! - Have you understood Me?"
GGJ|6|147|13|0|This My speech filled the arrogant citizens of Jerusalem with annoyance and they tried to grab and punish Me; however, since My time has not yet come, nobody was able to lay his hands on Me.
GGJ|6|147|14|0|But many people believed in Me and said among themselves: "Hey, if Christ is coming, will he do more and greater signs then him?"
GGJ|6|147|15|0|Soon the high pharisees heard the murmuring of the people about Me.
GGJ|6|147|16|0|And the pharisees shouted: "Look, how he deceives the people!"
GGJ|6|147|17|0|Then they immediately send their servants to grab Me and bind Me with ropes.
GGJ|6|147|18|0|But I said to them: "Let it be for now! I only will stay with you for a very short time and then I go to Him who send Me into this world."
GGJ|6|147|19|0|Then the servants stopped and nobody laid a hand on Me.
GGJ|6|147|20|0|But the Jews grumbled among themselves: "To where does he want to go that we will not find him? Does he wants to go to the Greeks who are spread all over and teach the Greeks? What strange speech is this that he says: 'You will search for Me and not find Me!' and 'Where I will be you cannot get there!' Ah, this person speaks completely confused! He most likely fears the high priests and speaks that way, so that they do not arrest him."
GGJ|6|147|21|0|Said I: "Before My time nobody will be able to arrest Me!"
GGJ|6|147|22|0|Thereupon some of the Jews, scribes and pharisees shouted: "This we will find out immediately if we are not able to arrest you straight away!"
GGJ|6|147|23|0|They then pushed their way to Me; but when they tried to grab Me, I suddenly disappeared out of the temple and the Jews and pharisees looked with big eyes at each other and said: "To where has he disappeared so suddenly? This is a most obvious miracle!"
GGJ|6|147|24|0|But the pharisees said full of annoyance: "What miracle, what miracle, - didn't you noticed how Beelzebub grabbed him when he was in danger?! Now of course we can look for him for a long time and will not find him, since he hides in some corner of hell!"
GGJ|6|147|25|0|Upon this remark an immense grumble arose among many Jews who believed in Me and very strong voices could be heard: "These wretched pharisees truly can't see the forest for all the trees! They themselves are the worst Beelzebubs and are stuck with hair and skin in the middle of hell; but to beautify their coarse depravities before the blind people, they say that this apparent man of God equipped with all divine powers, is the servant of Beelzebub. Oh, just wait, you true Beelzebubs! We will quite befittingly drive out your sanctimoniousness! We will tear down your masks so that you will reveal the truth for what you really are! Just wait you black and grey villains, payday will not have to wait too long!"
GGJ|6|147|26|0|When the people made their thoughts known quite loudly, soon no pharisee could be seen in the temple and the servants who were supposed to arrest Me, were suddenly invisible. At home they were of course in a lot of trouble and had to explain to the pharisees why they did not seized Me immediately.
GGJ|6|147|27|0|But the servants said: "Oh, why didn't you lay your hands yourselves on him or at least encouraged us when we were hesitating?"
GGJ|6|147|28|0|Said one of the pharisees: "Is this becoming for us on a Sabbath?"
GGJ|6|147|29|0|But the servants said: "Also we are Jews and must just like you keep the Sabbath holy!"
GGJ|6|147|30|0|Said the pharisee: "Now good! If you see him tomorrow or the day after tomorrow when there is no Sabbath but only two cheerful feast days, then grab him immediately and bring him to us!"
GGJ|6|147|31|0|Said the servants: "O yes, this we can do; as long the majority of people are not against it!"
GGJ|6|147|32|0|Said the pharisee: "Who will care about the people who are condemned long ago?"
GGJ|6|147|33|0|Said a servant: "Yes, condemned back and forth, - however if the condemned people most certainly will stone us for it, what then?! Already today it was quite close! If we would not have left the temple in a hurry, we would not be that lucky! The cursed people would surely repay us their curse with usury interest! However, what did not take place today, can easily take place tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. We are of the opinion one should let the man go! If he is a prophet, send by God to us, with all our powers we will not be able to undertake anything against him; however, if he is not a prophet, the matter will pass over by itself."
GGJ|6|147|34|0|Said the pharisees: "You don't know anything and speak accordingly! Is it not written that from Galilee, where all the malefactors are exiled, never a prophet will arise?!"
GGJ|6|147|35|0|Said one of the servants: "This is true indeed; but what we heard from other people - what is also expressed in out circumcision books - he is not a Galilean but was born in Bethlehem, and this is the old city of David, where he wrote down his prophecies. In addition it is also known, that the Prophet Jesaja often and long times spend in Galilee, just like the Prophet Jeremia, - and still they surely were the greatest prophets!"
GGJ|6|147|36|0|Said the pharisee: "Are you also of the devil?! Who told you this?"
GGJ|6|147|37|0|Said all servants: "You yourself, not long ago during a speech about the prophets, when you told the people who the prophets were, how and where they were born and where they spend their time and effectuated! Are we then also not allowed to remember what you yourself has preached us?"
GGJ|6|147|38|0|Thereupon the pharisee was very embarrassed, didn't say anything further and retreated. The servants also left and secretly had a good laugh about succeeding driving the high and mighty pharisees into a corner.
GGJ|6|148|1|1|The Lord's stop at the house of Lazarus in Bethany
GGJ|6|148|1|0|I Myself met with My brothers and disciples in a very remote inn outside the temple. It was this the same inn in which I often stayed during feast days with Joseph and Maria. The joy of the brothers when I came to them, was indescribable, since they sat together sadly and exchanged among themselves their opinion, if I ever would have mercy on them to take them back.
GGJ|6|148|2|0|But I asked them and said to them: "Children, friends and brothers, do you have something to eat and to drink?"
GGJ|6|148|3|0|Then all fell to My feet and begged Me for forgiveness. But I asked them to get up from the floor and speak very openly with Me, since they knew quite well that I never was cross about an open conversation. The brothers got up and thanked Me that I not have left them.
GGJ|6|148|4|0|While speaking to the brothers also the twenty Jew-Greeks arrived hurriedly. And when they saw Me they said: "Lord, You have preempted us! We were in the temple and have heard everything what You have preached most wisely; but when You suddenly became invisible because of the terrible behaviour of the Jews and pharisees, also we rushed out of the temple as quick as it was possible in the big crowd and wanted to convey the news to the brothers about Your presence, which would have made them exceedingly happy, - and see, we already meet You here! Yes, this is for the brothers of course undescribable more gratifying and we are also beyond all measure happy to have You, o Lord, among us! From now on no such separation will certainly not occur again!"
GGJ|6|148|5|0|Said I: "Oh, there still will be times and circumstances when all of you will be annoyed about Me, and when the shepherd is slain, the sheep will flee and scatter! But when the shepherd then comes back, he again gathers the good sheep around him forever. Now, the pharisees would have had quite a bad experience today, if it wasn't for Me escaping from the temple so quickly; since the number who believe in Me, was by far the majority in the temple and if someone would lay a hand on Me, a large commotion would have started in the temple, and the great citizens of Jerusalem together with the pharisees, scribes and temple-jews would have felt the worst of it. To avoid this I left the temple and am here now.
GGJ|6|148|6|0|Tomorrow we will do nothing and also for the rest of today; but the day after tomorrow when this feast like usual begins with the greatest pomp, also we will be in the temple and teach the people. But now we will leave this inn which is arranged too strictly and silly according to the old Jewish customs; since here we will not get something to drink and even less something to eat. Therefore lets go to Bethania; there we will immediately get something to eat and to drink!"
GGJ|6|148|7|0|All this was right; but then the innkeeper of the inn came to us and said: "Yes, what is this?! Is my inn not good enough for you? Why do you want to leave me, and especially you, son of Joseph from Nazareth, who already stayed many times with your parents here in this inn and I have been a close relative of Joseph?"
GGJ|6|148|8|0|Said I: "Firstly you are too much of a Jew and regard the external as very important, - but the inner truth and living is foreign to you; in addition one is everywhere better accommodated than in the house of the nearest blood relatives, for which reason I only very seldom can be seen in Nazareth, - since the prophet is nowhere regarded less than in his own fatherland!"
GGJ|6|148|9|0|Said the innkeeper: "But your father Joseph always loved to stayed with me and we always discussed a lot about Moses and the prophets, and he also had told me quite peculiar things about you! Why don't you categorically want to stay in my house, while you have not been in Jerusalem for nearly three years?!"
GGJ|6|148|10|0|Said I: "If you would have informed yourself, you would have come to the knowledge, that I have been here nearly for every feast! But you are an arch Jew and at the same time also an arch innkeeper, and as such you are not interested in what happens in the big city. Therefore stay what you are and I and these My disciples will also stay, how and what we are! We still do not owe you anything because we have not yet consumed anything; therefore let us go!"
GGJ|6|148|11|0|Thereupon we got up and quickly left for Bethania.
GGJ|6|148|12|0|However, afterwards the innkeeper said to his people: "I'm quite glad they have left; since with relatives there is not much of an advantage for the innkeeper!"
GGJ|6|148|13|0|I told such to the disciples and they became very annoyed about such an eye servant of an innkeeper.
GGJ|6|148|14|0|Before Bethania I said to the brothers: "Just walk a little ahead and say to Lazarus that he should prepare a good midday meal; But do not yet mention My name! I will then arrive a little later about which he will have a great joy."
GGJ|6|148|15|0|With that the brothers and the other twenty went quickly ahead and said such to Lazarus.
GGJ|6|148|16|0|He immediately enquired about Me and said: "Yes, my dear friends, this will immediately take place according to your wishes; but I would give a lot if also the great, holy Master could be with you! Half an hour ago a couple of Greeks came by and I asked them if there were any news about the feast. Since I only stayed for an hour in Jerusalem and then rushed home because of the to me highly annoying and irritating feast activities and therefore could not know if anything further has occurred.
GGJ|6|148|17|0|And the Greeks said: 'We have heard that the famous magician from Galilee is active in the temple; but we did not saw him since we could not get into the temple because of the heavy jostling.' Now this I have been told by the two Greeks. Thereupon I immediately send some of my servants to find out more and immediately inform me, so that I can go and look for Him and invite Him as the most dearest Guest; however, the send servants have not returned by now. - Tell me, dear friends, if you not have heard anything from the city!"
GGJ|6|148|18|0|This question was putting the disciples in a not too small embarrassment and they did not know what they should answer. But then I put an end to their short embarrassment, by walking into the room of Lazarus and greeted him as a brother. Lazarus was completely overwhelmed with joy and his two sisters cried out of happiness that I have visited them again. In short, there was a big joy in the whole house of Lazarus like it was not experienced before.
GGJ|6|148|19|0|Immediately everything was put in motion to prepare a best and most royal meal. About that a real Jew and pharisee was not allowed to hear anything, because such would have violated the high feast Sabbath before sundown in the highest degree. But on this Sabbath all the pharisees had a lot to do in the temple and also their servants, and therefore a few things could happen in Bethania about which the temple would never be informed. During the preparation of the meal we went outside to the already well known hill and sat down on the lawn benches underneath the shady palm trees and I told Lazarus what I experienced in the temple.
GGJ|6|148|20|0|At stage also Johannes and Matthew wrote down the gospel, but of course only the main points excluding most of the incidental circumstances.
GGJ|6|148|21|0|And when I explained the fourth and fifth chapter of the Prophet Jesaja to Lazarus, he said: "Yes, Lord, this fits in the greatest detail the present times and its people, so that there is not the smallest point about which one might say that it doesn't fit precisely here! Yes, it is indeed very understandable that the clerics have targeted You sharply! Oh, this lecture was quite salutary for them; for these thugs already now pretend as if they are gods and angels themselves!"
GGJ|6|149|1|1|A prediction of the Lord on our present time. The necessity of divine revelations
GGJ|6|149|1|0|Said I: "Friend as it stands now, it will be the same near to 2000 years after us and the beginning for it will start already much earlier! Here the Jewish faith is now much worse then heathenism - since with the heathens reason still counts for something, while trampled on with the feet by the Jews - in those times however, My teaching, thus Christianity, will be much worse than the Jewish faith and heathenism together. There will we a great hardship among the people.
GGJ|6|149|2|0|The light of the true, living faith will extinguish and love will totally cool off. The haughtiness of the well-off people will exceed all boundaries and the rulers and priests will regard themselves as much higher as the Jews their unknown Jehovah and the heathens their Zeus.
GGJ|6|149|3|0|But then I will from time to time awaken men and maidens and give them the right light, and this light will increasingly become greater and mightier and in the end devour all the works of the great whore of Babel. Thus, do not be surprised that it is like now; because quite often already it was worse and one day it still will become worse.
GGJ|6|149|4|0|The world will always stay world; nevertheless, I always will guide those who belong to Me and unleash My judgement over the world when it has become so bad, that next to its activities no spark of the true life light can exist anymore.
GGJ|6|149|5|0|Now it has gotten to such a point that in the whole Jewish country without John and without Me, every spark of the true God recognition would have been suffocated, and it was therefore necessary that I Myself came into this world, to again bring the lost light of life to all people who still have a good will and show them anew the ways to true God recognition. There will of course still be some battles be fought between My children and the children of the world, because the number of Mine on earth will always be smaller than the children of the world; nevertheless in the end Mine will win over all the world and it will not be able to harm them anymore. Even if all matter seem undestroyable hard for you, it finally has to give way before the power of the spirit.
GGJ|6|149|6|0|God alone is Lord over everything and knows it best what, how and why He allows and instructs the one and the other to happen, when to pour out the right light among the people and maintains it in all seriousness among his children, so that nobody can say: 'If there existed an all wise God, who has created everything which fills endless space, He must have had a lot of insight combined with love, so that He at least reveals and shows that much to his reasonable and thinking creatures, the people, that they could infer from it, that He is the true reason of all things and what man has to expect from Him, and how they have to live that such expectations can be realized at them!'
GGJ|6|149|7|0|If God would never and in no manner reveal Himself to man, man would have the full right, not to believe in any God and every person who says out of himself that nevertheless there exist a God or even more than one invisible gods, to knock him down and say: 'What does your stupid phantasy God concerns us?! If there is one, he should show himself to us and tell us what he want from us! If he does not do this, he in all truth does not exist anywhere, accept in the lazy imagination of a mad lounger!'
GGJ|6|149|8|0|A of himself fully conscious God as a central point of all wisdom and power, must reasonably consider man as his most perfect creation insofar, that at some stage he must reveal himself and must show them why they are there and what are his further plans with them. However, if this is not the case, and if according to the fullest truth it cannot be proved that he once or more than once has been present, he does not exist, and whoever speaks and writes of the existence of God, deserves to be sharply punished.
GGJ|6|149|9|0|Because it is sufficient that man gifted with all reason and insight and only too clearly conscious of himself, must carry all the most outrages loads of a life which he cannot be blamed for, not to mention that he for nothing and again nothing has to follow hard, all nature opposing laws, prescribed to him by a nowhere existing God; for a God, who cannot reveal himself to the people other than by the tongue of a mad and work-shy fool, or being only a raw, stupid and blind power which only possess that much self-consciousness and reason that it without disgrace of being laughed at, can only dare to reveal itself in all secrecy to a very stupid, all knowledge bare, not-understanding-anything, gullible fool.
GGJ|6|149|10|0|See, every reasonable person would be entitled to draw such conclusions about the Godhead, if the Godhead would never show and reveal itself to man other than by way of the lazy and non-worthy priesthood!
GGJ|6|149|11|0|But lets go back to Adam and we will find many subsequent time periods in which God before thousand times thousand people has revealed Himself in the most unforgettable manner and informed man about His will and His most wise purpose with man; but because man would not be man at all if not allowing him the freest will, man proceeded with the divine word not one hair differently than with the word of a person.
GGJ|6|149|12|0|A small portion still followed for some time the will of God; but the biggest part soon forgot about it completely and finally regarded everything as a futile invention and blather of man and enjoyed the world joys to the fullest and regarded the wise as fools and utopians, who, because of a highly uncertain and unprovable kingdom of heaven in the beyond, tread the true kingdom of this world with their feet.
GGJ|6|149|13|0|Through such views faith in a true God was on the one hand lost altogether, and this even more so, because on the other hand the lazy priesthood through its selfish falsification of the revealed word of God, in time made the sober and ripe thinking people become aware that with such revealed Word of God (as offered by the priests), man was even less satisfied than even the most stupid person on earth could expect. (In the original writings of Lorber there exists some confusion about the composition of the last part of this sentence. Here the understanding of the translator is given.) The teachings were a bundle of highly incomprehensible secrets, which nevertheless were regarded by the blind people as sacred, and who regarded themselves as highly unworthy to understand such high, deep and holiest secrets.
GGJ|6|149|14|0|Or is it differently today? Does not the stupid, blind people go to the temple and worship the scriptures? However, of its contents they know only a little or nothing and also do not have any need, because they are satisfied thereby that this is already understood by the consecrated priest and the common man do not need anything else than what the priest is telling him, and that he does what the priest wants; since the priest surely knows why.
GGJ|6|149|15|0|If this is the way the revealed word and will of God is handled by mankind, it is no wonder that man already one-hundred years after even the biggest revelation of the truth hardly knows and believe more than sleeping children know what they have done during their awakened state?! Nevertheless God never desists from revealing Himself to the people in manifold ways, so that man by just thinking a little about it soon can discover that things did not happen according to natural means."
GGJ|6|150|1|1|True and false prophets and revelations
GGJ|6|150|1|0|(The Lord:) "To the biggest part God reveals Himself through the mouth of fully awakened prophets. Such prophets are always recognizable for the awakened person, - firstly by their written and spoken word, secondly by some miracle activity additions, for example that they in an emergency can tell people future occurrences in advance, so that the people can take note of it and better themselves and ask God to stop the announced judgement of happening as it was the case with Ninive. Thirdly such real awakened prophets by the will of God can also heal the sick through their prayers and by laying on of their hands, if the healing promotes the soul salvation of the sick. And fourthly they are also able, combined with the will of God, to bring a judgement over incorrigible mankind, and on the contrary also bless a nation.
GGJ|6|150|2|0|Through such and several other properties they are properly marked as real prophets awakened by God and can be easily distinguished from false prophets, especially easy thereby that they as true prophets are always full of humility and love for their neighbour, while the false prophets walk in all kinds of decorated and by other things marked clothes, are full of haughtiness and full of the most outrages selfishness, only be visible at certain holy places, speak very little, and this very stupid and senseless, and at certain times perform false miracles by of course means kept very secret - and woe him who tried to copy them! -, while the real prophet does not keep his true miracles a secret, but on top encourages people that they in the same true and good manner also can perform the same miracles.
GGJ|6|150|3|0|Since thereby the true prophets can easily be distinguished from the false and every sober person can recognize from this that there in all seriousness exist true and false prophets - where the latter never would have existed if the true prophets would not have been there first -, the people also can easily infer from that, that a true God exists, who never will let the people walking around on earth as complete orphans, but also make His will known to them and reveals His great and wise purpose to them.
GGJ|6|150|4|0|This type of revelation is for man who wants to take note of it, the most salutary, because thereby they are not coerced in any extraordinary manner. By the only seldom occurring large revelations, the people yield for their souls much less, because such revelations are more of a judgement for degenerated mankind than it is any salvation for them.
GGJ|6|150|5|0|When Adam was sinning before God in Paradise, by not accepting the well recognized will of God with his free will, he soon experienced a great revelation by God and regretted his sin; however, this large revelation was a judgement for him.
GGJ|6|150|6|0|Afterwards several large revelations of God were given to the degenerated children of the world who lived in the lowlands; however, this always was a judgement for the children of the world. (See the "Household of God", 3 volumes by J Lorber)
GGJ|6|150|7|0|During the times of Noah, again a large revelation came to man; but it was a very large judgement for mankind.
GGJ|6|150|8|0|In the times of Abraham again a large revelation occurred, namely because of the terribly degenerated inhabitants of Sodom, Gomorra and the ten smaller towns surrounding these two big cities. It again was a judgement for the people; the Dead Sea is still today a speaking testimony of it.
GGJ|6|150|9|0|Father Jacob again had a large revelation from God; however his children had to suffer for it in Egypt.
GGJ|6|150|10|0|During the times of Moses there was an exceedingly large revelation of God and the thundering words of God to the people had to be engraved in stone boards. However, what terrible judgement was this revelation of God, especially for the Egyptians becoming too blind, too haughty and too inhuman, whose magnificence was thereby completely broken; but also the Israelites were not overlooked.
GGJ|6|150|11|0|When the Israelites left the desert under Josua, again a great revelation of God took place, and the big Jericho disappeared from the earth.
GGJ|6|150|12|0|The same occurred at the times of Samuel and Elias and also during the times of the other large prophets; and look it up the judgements which followed! Even the smaller prophets were not send into this world without judgements.
GGJ|6|150|13|0|But now the biggest and most direct revelation of God to the people occurs before your eyes; however the subsequent exceedingly large judgement for the Jews will not have to wait for very long.
GGJ|6|150|14|0|From now on for nearly 2000 years countless many seers and prophets will be awaken, while at the same time even a bigger number of false prophets and even highly haughty, power-hungry and all love bare false Christs will rise. But also the judgements will continue and there will seldom be a ruler who because of his darkness will not together with his people, have to endure a severe judgement.
GGJ|6|150|15|0|Towards the end of the indicated period, I will awaken even bigger prophets and with them also the judgements will increase and become more widespread. There will occur great earthquakes and very destructible storms of elements, large price increases, wars, famine, pestilence and many other disasters, and as I have already remarked earlier, faith will - accept for a very few - not be among the people, and will be frozen in the ice of the people's haughtiness, and one nation will attack the other.
GGJ|6|150|16|0|The people will be warned through seers and special signs in the sky, of which only a few of Mine will take note of, while the world-people will only regard this as effects of nature and spit on those who still believe in Me.
GGJ|6|150|17|0|Thereupon the greatest revelation through My repeated return to this earth will take place; but this revelation will already be preempted by the greatest and sharpest judgement and be followed by a general thinning of the world-people through fire and its projectiles, so that I Myself can establish a completely different plant-school for true people on this earth, which then will last until the end of times of this earth.
GGJ|6|150|18|0|I now say this to you in advance, that you certainly should not be of the opinion, that after Me it will be perfect like in My heavens. Yes, very few will be equal to My angels, - but many even a lot worse than are the people during these our times.
GGJ|6|150|19|0|Despite all this you should not become annoyed about this; because I already have told many times, that man without his free will, is not man at all, but only a human like animal.
GGJ|6|150|20|0|In the best case one could train such people like animals for a certain activity, but never place them on the level, that they recognize that such work for the true person and for the animal people are good and useful, so that they then decide for themselves to perform such useful work at the right time.
GGJ|6|150|21|0|Man who sins against the law, thereby also shows that he is a free man, just like the one who follows the law voluntarily. Therefore you should not judge and condemn any person, but only teach him with all patience and gentleness and show the lost the right way. If he wants to walk on it, it is indeed good for him; however, if he does not want to do it, you therefore should not coerce him in any way, but in the worst case ban him from a better and purer society, - since a coerced believing person is ten times worse than a open unbeliever and apostate.
GGJ|6|150|22|0|Look at the pharisees! They are all coerced believers for pretence; however in themselves they do not believe anything and do whatever they have a desire for.
GGJ|6|150|23|0|Therefore be careful if you in My name choose successors for you, that you firstly under no circumstances force someone and secondly do not accept someone, where you can see it already from a distance that he wants to step into your office only for a temporary interest.
GGJ|6|150|24|0|You will take care of such indeed; however, nonetheless countless will take your office, partially through outer compulsion and partly through the prospect to find a good and carefree life in your office. However, all these will be counted by Me to the regiment of the anti-Christ, and their works will cause a disgusting smell and look like a stinking cadaver before God.
GGJ|6|150|25|0|Verily, I say to you: all your successors who are not prepared by Me, but trained only by people in certain world-schools to follow your office, will not be looked at by Me; since only the anti-Christ will qualify his disciples in this way.
GGJ|6|150|26|0|Those whom you will lay on your hands and baptize them in My name, will be filled with My spirit; it is them whom I Myself at all times will chose as your successors and will confirm them by the true granting of My spirit.
GGJ|6|150|27|0|However, during later times there will be only a few, because the anti-Christ will expand his regiment too much; but when he thinks to be the highest in the world, he will be brought down forever! Have you understood this well and clear?"
GGJ|6|151|1|1|The marks of the anti-Christians
GGJ|6|151|1|0|Said thereupon Johannes as My favourite: "Lord, then it is hardly worthwhile the trouble to make such efforts for the sake of the silly people! Since when Your most brightest life light given to the people only too soon darkens again through the always victorious efforts of Satan, then he should take the people as they are now, thus completely ripe for his hellish kingdom. Why should these people first be endowed with Your life light?! Truly, if this will be the fruits of Your divine teaching, it means - if one wanted to teach the world-people Your teaching - to throw Your life pearls to all the pigs of the world as common grub! One should not give to them the noble stuff, hence they will not be able to spoil and impurify it!"
GGJ|6|151|2|0|Said I: "Yes, My friend, for the sake of those people who do not believe in it what they might hear about My teaching and falsify it for worldly profit, the teaching of life from Me is not given; since for the soul of such people and their possible and further development I still have endless many and large school houses in the whole of infinity.
GGJ|6|151|3|0|Only for the true children on this earth I give this teaching and they are also included in the true redemption from everlasting death. However, they also will always maintain this teaching as purified and will never be subject to world deception, but they will diamond hard stick to the everlasting life truths.
GGJ|6|151|4|0|What do we care about all the worldly people? The opportunity is given to them to also step into the rows of the children of God. If they want to do this seriously, they should not be hindered to do so, - and if they don't, they should do what they want and you have not to worry about them any longer!
GGJ|6|151|5|0|See, this is the way things stand! For I have not come to free the world from its old judgement fetters, but only to free My children from the world and its judgement. And what and how I do it now, subsequently you and your successors will do it likewise.
GGJ|6|151|6|0|And what on this earth must be solved according to My order, you also will have to solve, and what you will solve, will also be solved immediately with Me in heaven; however, what cannot be solved, leave it bound, or if someone does not want to observe it, leave him in his fetters and bind him, so that you are not bothered by the bound, - and verily I say to you, he will also be bound in heaven by Me and for a very long time remain a slave of his dark world will! - See, this is how things are!"
GGJ|6|151|7|0|Said Johannes further: "But how will we recognize such dark anti-Christs? Because this I can see quite clearly now, that Your teaching will be taken up by many, especially by the magicians, who will beautify their magic by it. Oh, just tell us also the distinguishing signs, so that we can recognize them quickly and immediately start to fight them!"
GGJ|6|151|8|0|Said I: "You will easily recognize them in their works! Since no grapes grow on thorns and no figs on thistles. Who gives something and wants to take more in return, is truly not My disciple! Since see, I give everything for those who are Mine, finally even the life of this My body, and in return take form no one a sacrifice of this world, but only want that a person must love Me above all, so that I can give him even endlessly more and greater things.
GGJ|6|151|9|0|Do you think the anti-Christ will do the same? Oh, certainly not! He will give his followers dreadfully little - like perhaps nothing else than empty, fictitious promises of the great beyond -, but in return will ask for large offers, like done now by the clerics, who are getting paid for their several feet long prayers; however, these prayers are of no use to anyone, not for this world nor the beyond! And see, exactly the same the anti-Christ will do and the Mine will recognize him and his disciples and followers quite easily by these trifle and hollow fruits!
GGJ|6|151|10|0|What are the pharisees doing presently with the sinners of all kind and types? See, they take a sin offer, either as money or also in other kind of rich offers and thereupon give the sinners a free pass for the already committed sins and also for those sins which a person, of which there are plenty, especially in the rich world, contemplates to commit in future and tell the people: 'It is better for you to sacrifice, if you cannot keep the heavy law!' And in this way the clerics lift the laws of God and instead promulgate their selfish worldly rules, for their sole purpose is a good life at the expense of poor, blind mankind.
GGJ|6|151|11|0|See, the anti-Christ will do it precisely in the way and also all his disciples and you will recognise him by this even more easily! And if his disciples in all the world will shout with open mouths: 'Look, here is the true Christ!' or 'There he is!', such will not believed by any of the Mine! However, leave the true children of the world and do not call them, so that you have peace from the dragon and its followers; because for some time he will appropriate large powers to himself and will treat his enemies quite badly! But by this, he will prepare his own judgement and downfall.
GGJ|6|151|12|0|During that time I will allow the people to make great inventions, which, like glowing arrows, will penetrate the dark chambers of the dragon and will immensely destroy his wretched deceiving arts and his false wonder works, and he will be standing naked even in front of his most fiercest followers, who will soon turn away from him in large crowds.
GGJ|6|151|13|0|Therefore you should not worry what will become in time of this My teaching; since I alone knows about all the things which have to take place in this world and what must be allowed, so that one day it also will become life bright in the blind world!
GGJ|6|151|14|0|However, it will not happen as quick as you think; since I alone know the life elements in this earth and also knows best, what it takes to lead them in time to a higher life light. Therefore do not ask any further and be of a cheerful courage!
GGJ|6|151|15|0|See, there are still waiting quite peculiar wretched events for Me in this world, which will actually not have to wait very long! But because of it, you will not have noticed any sadness in Me. Let there come as it want to be. I alone am the Lord! Beyond My wisdom and beyond My will nothing can happen. What happens and what still is going to happen, is calculated and directed from above and has its deepest holy reason; however, who is with Me in the heart and in love and in the will, the very worst world can not harm him in any way. However, who is one with Me only in wisdom, will have to endure many and evil battles in the world; since the world will in its material reason never recognize, that its apparent something, is actually nothing before the spirit. - Be content with this and have a totally cheerful disposition with Me!"
GGJ|6|152|1|1|The diversity of creatures and its purpose
GGJ|6|152|1|0|After this My speech, all became cheerful and we were invited by Martha to lunch. We ate and drank very light-hearted and were in a very cheerful mood and Lazarus told Me what he had to endure from the clerics during My absence and how he, despite all his patience, was to such an extend annoyed that he became substantially ill afterwards.
GGJ|6|152|2|0|In particular he told us by saying: "Lord, on earth does not exist an insect of such tiresome obtrusiveness! You just can't get rid of them, irrespective of what you do! If you threaten them with the laws of Rome, they try for several days like creeping snakes to prove to me, that they alone have the fullest right and that no worldly law has anything to do with them and that they are the only lawgivers of the world. Every person, without exception, has to expect from them only, all well-being and woe.
GGJ|6|152|3|0|During such their arguments I really became furious and nearly assaulted these dreadful backstabbers and forbade them to ever come into my house again. But to no avail. Today I chased ten away, - tomorrow there will be another twelve and begin so innocently and smoothly with the same subject for which I forbade their predecessors my house, and behave in such a way as if between me and them never anything happened!
GGJ|6|152|4|0|To great expenses in this month I was forced to guard all my entry roads to my house with Roman guards, namely with the sharpest instructions that no cleric be allowed access to my house. Now, for some time externally I had some rest but certainly not internally; since these most impertinent temple goblins send all kind of threatening letters to me and bothered me then in this manner, because they were not allowed to do it personally. If You, o Lord, could just free me from this plague, I would be very blessed already in this world!
GGJ|6|152|5|0|Now, for these three days it is unlikely that someone from the temple will come to me, why I also let the guards go for this time; however, after the three feast days I will have to let them come back, otherwise I will have no peace because of those tiresome temple wasps. I know it quite well that Your great wondrous healing half a year ago and my well-known friendliness towards You, are the actual main reason why the clerics are pursuing me like that. However, if I put it as a reason to them, they do not accept it and say to me that the only reason is, that I do not want to hand over to them at least eight to ten of my servants. I said to the clerics: 'Then negotiate this with the servants! You can have all of them if they want to go to you!' But then they said: 'This you say in vain to our faces; secretly you discourage your servants and therefore they do not come to us! You therefore will have a hard account before God!' In this manner it continues and therefore I have taken Roman guards! What further will become of it, You will know!"
GGJ|6|152|6|0|Said I: "Leave it at that; you also will not need any guards in future. I will place a guard for you who will accomplish more than army legions of Romans and the Greeks! Tomorrow we will let the feast and its madness pass unvisited; however, the day after tomorrow, when the feast is at its heights, I again will go into the temple and will hold a mirror of their mortal sins in front of them, so that they will be ashamed in front of the people and have to hide to avoid their stone throws. Therefore let us be peaceful and cheerful now; since now we are safe from their visits!"
GGJ|6|152|7|0|Said Peter here: "O Lord, if You would act here as at the Euphrates, the obscurantist would soon be of a different opinion about You!"
GGJ|6|152|8|0|Said I: "You speak as you understand this matter; however within a few years you also will speak completely differently! See, look at the great diversity of flowers on the field, the great diversity of plants, trees, their fruit, then the great variety of the animals in the water, on earth and in the air, also the very different minerals and also the very different stars in the sky! Can you give Me the reason of all this diversity and variety? Does not your highly simple reason say to you: For that even God could not have a particular wise reason, but He did this out of a sort of divine mood because He Himself must have found it somehow pleasing to decorate His earth as colourful as possible and also populate it equally colourful chaotically. Why does a figtree look totally different from an apple tree or pear tree? Why does the two types of fruit do not have the same form and not the same taste?
GGJ|6|152|9|0|Behold, when God did not have the great purpose, to develop His people creatures on this earth to become His children, He could have populated the earth for them as very meagre with only a few types of fruit and only with a few tame domestic animals, just as He has done on countless many other world bodies, because on those the created people do not have the same high destination! However, so that man on this earth has an exceedingly great superior opportunity to exercise themselves to observe and to think and thereby get to know the fullest freedom of his will, God has furnished for him this earth as his life's schoolhouse so exceptionally diverse, so that man from his cradle up to his grave has enough to think about, can make all kinds of observations and comparisons and can choose something appealing to him as good and something else as not appealing to him he can discard as bad.
GGJ|6|152|10|0|In this way the countless many species of animals are active in the most diverse manner and can be heard through all kinds of voices and can be seen with many kinds of behaviours, and man has an exceedingly great opportunity to learn all kinds of useful activities from them and to improve on them and transfer it into something big and coherent. In this way birds, some flies, beetles, crickets and even frogs were the first singing teachers of early nature man and the whelks taught people to build ships and drive around with sails.
GGJ|6|152|11|0|However, just as God for the sake of the people has created such extraordinary diversity of all kinds in all kingdoms of nature, He also created man himself in such extraordinary and never ending classifiable diversity with regard to form and character, that one among thousand times thousand people not easily find two who resemble each other as one eye the other. God arranged this with the reason, that people in everything and many things differ from another and because of that, approach each other with even more love. And that they should serve each other with more love, they are also well equipped with highly different abilities.
GGJ|6|152|12|0|What is said about individual people, applies also to individual societies and to whole nations. Because it is so - what thousandfold experiences are teaching us -, it must also be taken into account that not all people can be awakened and be taught and awakened for light and life in the same manner. What is applicable for individual people, is also applicable to whole societies and to whole nations.
GGJ|6|153|1|1|The Lord's prediction on the judgment of the Jews. The ephemeral nature of matter
GGJ|6|153|1|0|(The Lord:) "The Jews of Jerusalem require a totally different treatment as the Galileans or the Samaritans or even the heathens, and in turn they completely differ according to their countries and societies.
GGJ|6|153|2|0|Everywhere it is important to know on which ground they are standing naturally and morally. If one has studied this, only then one can determine the ways, on which one can get closer to these people in a productive manner and win them over for the truth and for the light of life. Therefore we would produce quite bad effect here in Jerusalem, if we wanted to convert these people to the light by the means used in Chotinodora, Malaves, Samosata, Serrhe and the like.
GGJ|6|153|3|0|The heathens are anyway stuck in dark judgement up to their ears. If I perform a great miracle there to break their old superstition and their old judgement into a new judgement, it does not harm them, because they are freed from their old and hard judgement by a soft judgement and can move freely in their new judgement through their believe in God and through their love for Him. However, if I here in Jerusalem - especially in present times - do the same as at the Euphrates, quite a few Jews would languish and die because of fright and fear and we would not have left too many people to whom we could bring the gospel. Those staying alive, would flee from us and the priests would howl, curse and shout: "See, now Beelzebub has destroyed the work of Jehovah! Woe us! Jehovah has left His people and given us to the devil!"
GGJ|6|153|4|0|I have done before their eyes only something small, - and they already scream that I am a Sabbath desecrator and a denier of God and effectuate My works with the help of Beelzebub! What would they say and then do, if I in one moment would destroy the temple with everything in it?! Oh, if I would do this now, you would experience horror on horror and finally flee yourself. However, since it is written that salvation will commence from Jerusalem, we must here only effectuate through words and in the end rather suffer bodily death ourselves, than to show this nation any supernatural powers, by which it would physically and spiritually infallibly be destroyed.
GGJ|6|153|5|0|Yes, I say to you: This city and the temple will in not longer than fifty years be destroyed to such an extend, that one will not know where the temple was standing; but this will take place by the external power of the Romans. It will be a mighty punishment by God and the Jews will be expelled in all the world and will never be a nation again, and will be despised by all the world and miserably earn their bread among the heathens. This land will forever be taken away from them and be converted by the heathens into a desert!
GGJ|6|153|6|0|However, this great, infallibly coming disaster will nevertheless not destroy the soul of these people, as it would be destroyed if I would now clear away the temple for them; since the other they will ascribe to the cruelty of the Romans and many will convert to God again. But today's judgement would completely block their way to God; because they would interpret this as a most obvious and unreconcilable judgement of Jehovah and firmly regard it as such, and that thereby He had given them to recognize His most extreme and unreconcilable rage, that He before their eyes - and on top of it on a highly regarded feast day! - allowed Beelzebub to clear away the temple together with the sanctum and thereby handing them over to him.
GGJ|6|153|7|0|If the poor people would not be involved, truly we would not worry too much about the priests, if we at least cleared away the loose contents of the temple; but for sake of the poor people, who still cling a lot to the temple because they still believe in the presence of the spirit of God therein, we cannot and will not effectuate any destruction.
GGJ|6|153|8|0|However, this My body as temple of the true spirit of God will be torn down and by Myself be rebuild within three days. And this will be a worse testimony against them and a worse judgement over them who now operate in the temple at will, than Me clearing away from a thousand such temples. Since what will happen to this My temple, will arm all the believing people against the malefactors in the temple. They will abandon them and find support with the Romans. This will enrage the rich priests against the Romans to the highest degree. The priest will secretly hire mercenaries from all countries to expel the Romans from the land. And see, this will be the end for them! Therefore do not think about it any further; because everything will happen as I have shown you now in advance!
GGJ|6|153|9|0|Verily, I say to you: This earth and this now visible starry-worlds-sky will one day also pass, - but My words and he who has them alive in himself, forever not! Since nobody uses a tool longer as it is useful to him; once it has been used up to the edge, it will be thrown away and he obtains a new one. And see, I do exactly the same!
GGJ|6|153|10|0|If somebody has an already old tube which for many years carried the spiritual wine, will he keep it any longer if it has become crumbly and porous? O no, he will put the old tube aside and instead obtain a new one. See, the same I also do, - just like with an old and rotten tree and also with an old and rotten world. Since, once all of My thoughts and ideas laid down in a world, have gone over in a free, independent, pure spiritual life, then an earth like this is nothing more than an empty shell which cannot carry and ripen any new, strong life anymore. Then the empty shell will be dissolved and a new earth filled with new life germs will take its place. Everything in space and time gets old, becomes weak and dies and passes; only the pure thinking and creating spirit remains forever."
GGJ|6|154|1|1|On the necessity of the ephemeral nature of matter
GGJ|6|154|1|0|Said one of the Jew-Greeks: "But Lord, since You are for once at it again to reveal such great things to us, give us also mercifully the reason, why nothing material of its kind can exist forever! Rocks weather, the greatest trees who resisted for nearly two-thousand years all storms, like the primordial cedars on Lebanon, die and rot to such an extent that nothing is left of them. Also seas and lakes dry up, and in short, one sees on the whole earth nothing else than a perpetual forming and decaying! Only the starry sky stays quite nicely as before; since the same stars with their invariable positions, as seen by Adam, are still the same, invariable and imperishable. However, if You say that also they will one day perish, the very important question arises: If those over-sized world bodies according to Your statement are already exist for an inexpressively long row of our earth years, they just as well could exist forever. Where is the time of their first existence, who can measure it and count it in years or even in millenniums?"
GGJ|6|154|2|0|Said I: "My friend, for the very reason because they are not actually matter, but in themselves are spirit under judgement. I already have told you at another opportunity, how everything created is nothing else than a thought of God, held firm by the almighty will of God.
GGJ|6|154|3|0|For as long a large thought of God is held firm by His will, for as long it also will appear as something existing by itself and is therefore so to speak separated from the countless many other thoughts, so that it in itself can consolidate and become forever an independent I. Once the thought of God has in itself resolved this task and made itself in all directions free and independent, why should it be kept firm any longer by the power of the divine will and kept as fully separated from all the other large thoughts of God?
GGJ|6|154|4|0|If a person has fully reached the inner, spiritual life ripeness - wherefore he requires a physical body -, why should he continue to labouriously carry around the body? If a person has completed building a house and it is completely inhabitable, will he with the completed building also leave standing the scaffolds?! Or if you have cooked meat in a pot properly soft and made it enjoyable, will you also keep it together with the pot? Certainly not; you will take the meat together with the broth out of the pot and set the empty pot aside! See, therefore everything on this earth has its time!
GGJ|6|154|5|0|You see a tree which is full of buds in spring. Wouldn't you also say: 'Why these transient buds?' But the bud swells, unfolds more and more and the leaves and beautiful, graceful, fragrant blossoms start to appear. You admire them because you like them very much. But soon they begin to become wilted and fall off. You again ask annoyed: 'Why this destruction of the biggest splendour and elevating beauty of the tree?' Yes, you are right, it would be nice to always look at a blossoming tree; but by looking only, no person will gets fed, and as such the blossom, serving the fruit germ to become alive, must, after performing its service, be taken away again, so that a real fruit can develop for itself. And soon afterwards you see a lot of sweet fruit on the twigs of the tree, which you find very pleasing. Now, should the fruit also stay forever connected to the tree?"
GGJ|6|154|6|0|Said the Jew-Greek, who was a citizen of Jerusalem: "This, o Lord, is very clear to me. The one arises out of the other, and this continues for as far and as long a main goal has been reached from all the many processes. But why must also the tree, which often has carried for many years good fruit for man, finally die, decay and perish totally? He served well and still must make room for another!"
GGJ|6|154|7|0|Said I: "See, all matter is a temporary collecting vessel of a certain measure of the spiritual life elements! From these a certain portion develops annually, makes itself free and goes over into a higher life sphere. After a greater or even lesser number of years of this earth, the last life element spark has disappeared from the already hard and unuseable becoming tree, and has gone over into a higher life potency and the tree is then standing there empty of any life.
GGJ|6|154|8|0|Should one now breath new life elements into the old, hard and unusable tree, so that they are getting spoiled by the tree's already coarse matter, just as even the best wine gets spoiled if one silly-like pours it into an old, dirty tube? Is it then not more wise to pour a new wine into a new and clean tube and to throw away the old ones, even more so if you possess new tubes in uncountable quantities? - What do you think about this?"
GGJ|6|154|9|0|Said the Jew-Greek: "Lord, here every opinion has come to an end! You alone has the highest wisdom and knows all interrelations of all creatures and therefore must also be solely right in everything. We can only ask You, and everything You say to us, we can faithfully accept. Everything is, as You, o Lord, has mercifully explained it to us. Therein also lies the biggest and most living proof, that You in Your spirit has organized and created everything since eternity, whatever there exist in the whole of eternity.
GGJ|6|154|10|0|Your disciple John has in his introduction for the written words out of Your mouth, given You the most correct and truest testimony, by saying: 'In the beginning was the word, the word was with God and God was the word. The word has become flesh and lived among us. It came to those of His', and they did not recognized it.'
GGJ|6|154|11|0|See Lord, thus it is so! You came to us people and how few have recognized You, and how many still do not recognize You despite the great signs and most wise teachings! It is truly strange how tremendously stupid and blinded the people are!"
GGJ|6|154|12|0|Said I: "This is so, and still, you will not be able to do anything against it; for the free will we are not allowed to take from them, because then they would stop to be people. To give them even more signs, would be a vain effort; because it would achieve nothing else than I already have explained to you at the given opportunity, when you thought that I also should perform signs as at the Euphrates.
GGJ|6|154|13|0|For this nation we only have the word; for whom it does not open the eyes, no signs will open them for him. There still will be signs performed for them, - but not for their rise but for their apparent downfall.
GGJ|6|154|14|0|I say to you: The last sign which will be performed here in Jerusalem, will be similar to the Prophet Jonas of Ninive, when he spent three days in the belly of the great fish. And because of this sign the great judgement will be unleashed over them, which will devour these culprits of all evil, like a fiery dragon its wretched prey. - But leave it at that and let us go a little outside before the sun sets!"
GGJ|6|154|15|0|All agreed to this and we rose from the table and climbed on the hill again, from where one could overlook a section of Jerusalem.
GGJ|6|155|1|1|Self-inflicted diseases and accidents and those occurring through no fault of one's own
GGJ|6|155|1|0|When we were settled on the hill, Lazarus said: "Truly, it is forever a pity for this great and beautiful city, that it at one stage will be totally destroyed! But who can help if its evil inhabitants wants it like that?"
GGJ|6|155|2|0|Said I: "You now have spoken well; since to him who wants something still so evil for himself, in eternity no injustice occurs to him. I already was often there and tried to collect them under the wings of My protection, just like a hen collects her chicks underneath her wings; but until now all endeavours were in vain, and as such they alone are responsible for all hardship coming over them.
GGJ|6|155|3|0|Nevertheless, I therefore will not neglect all kinds of teachings and sharp admonitions, so that still some can be saved. And what I Myself will do now, even easier you will do the same after Me, because My last and greatest sign which will be performed by Me in Jerusalem, will enable you for it. Who will hear you, will also hear Me - since you will only speak what My spirit will place in your mouth -, and he will be helped; but those who want to remain in the old stubbornness, should also harvest its fruit.
GGJ|6|155|4|0|Because water just as fire gives death to man when either falling in deep water or being seized by fire during a large fire, should I therefore ban all water and fire from earth? Oh, certainly not! Therefore man has received reason, strength and a free will. He knows the good and bad properties of water as well as fire. He should use both with reason and both elements will be useful to him; if he either intentionally or out of great carelessness falls into a deep water or jumps into a lime kiln, then he is apparently - voluntary or often still involuntary - responsible himself that he loses his earthly life. The truly responsible and carefully clever person will not likely meet such accident - and those who walk according to My teaching, not at all!"
GGJ|6|155|5|0|Said one of the Jew-Greek: "Lord, but everywhere the human reason and its prudence is still not enough! One just looks at this example: Because of some urgent business I had to travel by ship over the great sea to Rome. However, in the middle of the sea a storm comes up. The ships perishes because of an underwater rock and sinks with all hands. Who is guilty about my misfortune? Certainly not me and also not the ship's captain; since how could he know that a sudden storm will be coming up and how could I have known about it?"
GGJ|6|155|6|0|Said I: "My friend, if something like this happens, it is most certainly a well justified permission from above, and it is more or less the same, if somebody dies due to any illness, because the illness was bad and incurable. For no person on the whole earth stays alive physically forever, and therefore a person can completely blamelessly die just as well in water as in fire. I think that we should not loose another single word about this. And therefore lets go over to something else much more important!"
GGJ|6|156|1|1|The imminent lunar eclipse
GGJ|6|156|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, the sun has already gone down, the firmament is clear and already a few stars can be seen; there in the East the full moon is just busy rising above the somewhat hazy horizon. Today, within two hours a lunar darkening will occur through the very natural shadow of this earth, which will be positioned between the sun and the moon. This will result in a major hullabaloo with the inhabitants of Jerusalem and namely the stupid pharisees, for this time the moon will disappear completely for half an hour. There will be howling and large offers will be placed in the chest of God; however we will look at this little play of nature with quiet eyes and enjoy it.
GGJ|6|156|2|0|By the way, this very natural phenomena will act quite favourably in our present effectuation; since the priests and the people regard this kind of phenomena as an indication of God's rage, and the people believing in Me will loudly accuse the priests, that they wanted to arrest Me today and the priest will have a difficult stand. But then the priests will excuse themselves and lay it in front of the door of the to them above all odious Essenes and will begin to curse and condemn them. In the meantime the moon will reappear again and the priests will say to the people with great pathos: "See, you exceedingly blind and stupid people, since we have judged our worst enemies with the perfect power which only we received from God, the rage of God has subsided and we can breath freely again and out of great thanks place rich offers in His chest!"
GGJ|6|156|3|0|Thereupon at night immediately another sacrificial walk to the chest will be arranged, and the blind and stupid people will sacrifice with everything they can. But many of My followers will not seriously participate with the sacrificial walk and many present Essenes will dare the pharisees and will hold a counter sermon about the lunar darkness, which will be quite rare; since the Essenes know the reason for the lunar darkness quite well and have calculated this one and still others in advance, which they will explain to the priests and the people.
GGJ|6|156|4|0|The people then will ask the priests sharp questions and many will demand the return of their sacrifices from the priests; but the priests will tell them that the offers will be used for this and that charitable purpose. This will appease some people, however enrage others even more, so that a real tumult will occur in the temple and also outside the temple and the Roman guard will intervene and with great seriousness bring calm again. See, all this will be effectuated this night by a completely natural lunar darkening; however, this will not disturb us in the slightest way. Some will flee before the seriousness of the Romans up to here; but we do not have to fear them. - Now, how do you like that?"
GGJ|6|156|5|0|Say all: "O Lord, quite exceptionally well; only the evil priests are getting off too lightly thereby! For them a stoning, at least from the side of the Essenes would be quite in order!"
GGJ|6|156|6|0|Said I: "O, in that you are quite mistaken! The stoning with words by the Essenes is way much better and effective; since they very clearly explain to the people the naturalness of this appearance, and the people are then all over the priests and in future completely discontinue their believe in them and swear to never again go to the temple for their sake. And see, this is for the clerics worse than be served with stone throws!"
GGJ|6|156|7|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, since the lunar darkness is not appearing soon, we could still consume the evening meal in the meantime!"
GGJ|6|156|8|0|Said I: "Dear brother, we only have risen from the tables an hour ago and it would be sheer wantonness to take the evening meal right now. Let the whole appearance pass which in all will last for three hours, - we then can strengthening ourselves!"
GGJ|6|156|9|0|With that Lazarus was quite content and said to the two sisters that they should not worry about the preparation of an evening meal but later prepare a proper night meal. Thereupon Lazarus asked Me what the moon was really all about.
GGJ|6|156|10|0|Said I: "Dear brother, see, this My disciples know quite well and I Myself have already once during a secret conversation between only us - also indicated to you what the sun, the stars and the moon are; but it appears that you have not understood the matter quite properly. However, this does not matter! Afterwards I will open your inner sight and you then will be able to observe the moon in the same manner as you can observe the surrounding of this earth, and this will be better than Me explaining this to you with many thousand words."
GGJ|6|156|11|0|With that all were content and thanked Me already in advance.
GGJ|6|157|1|1|The granted vision of the moon through the inner eye
GGJ|6|157|1|0|Now the shadow of the earth became visible on the moon. All eyes were now directed towards the moon and observed the growing shadow. Soon the whole moon was totally dark and at that opportunity a much greater number of stars became visible than previously with the bright light of the moon.
GGJ|6|157|2|0|Then Lazarus asked Me: "Lord, how did it happen that now such a great number of stars become visible which could not be seen earlier?"
GGJ|6|157|3|0|Said I: "That, dear brother, is the result that the strong light of the moon does not disconcert your eye anymore. Your viewing pupil is now much more extended, and you now can even see the faint light flickering of the very distant little stars. During the day you see no stars at all, because the light of the sun necessarily narrows the viewing pupil of your eye substantially. That is why the eye of humans has been arranged by God so artfully, that it can see every degree of the light and even calculate it.
GGJ|6|157|4|0|Irrespective of the artful manner the carnal eye has been built, there is no comparison regarding the wonderfulness of the spiritual eye, which sees everything in the right proportions and sees everything through and through.
GGJ|6|157|5|0|Just pay attention to it how the smallest stars will bit by bit disappear, when now the moon exits the shadow of the earth, and you will convince yourself that this is effectuated by the continuously stronger growing light of the moon.
GGJ|6|157|6|0|However it is a complete different matter regarding the vision of the soul. It is not disconcerted by any earthly light and the night of the earth or its brightest day are the same to her. For the soul therefore only a continuous day exists and never any night, this means for such a soul who lives and walks in My light; however for a soul who only walks in the light of this world, which means in the teaching of the world, there also exists only night and darkness beyond the grave.
GGJ|6|157|7|0|But now, all of you pay attention! For a few moments I will, so to speak by force, awaken your inner for a few moments and let you see the moon as if you were standing on its surface!"
GGJ|6|157|8|0|I wanted it, and all started to scream at the same time of terror and Lazarus begged Me that I should close his inner sight again; because the moon earth appeared to him too desolate, waste and empty.
GGJ|6|157|9|0|However, I said: "Just look more closely and you also will discover beings, resembling the people of this earth!"
GGJ|6|157|10|0|All strained their eyes even more and see, they discovered human beings, namely on the side always facing earth, a kind of small looking human beings who were quite aery, nearly totally transparent, but at the same time still looking very atrophied, and the group did not know what to make of them; but on the opposite side of the moon they liked it a little more. Since they only could observe them during the fourteen-day nighttime, they found, because of very natural reasons considering the moon-night, the people and the few animals fast asleep.
GGJ|6|157|11|0|When all had looked at the whole moon and began to express themselves, that they now have looked at the moon's surface abundantly and for long enough and that I should take their inner view away from them again, I did that; since all were overcome by a sort of fear that they had to stay on this very sad looking world.
GGJ|6|157|12|0|When all saw the moon with their carnal eyes again, they were very glad and an elder Jew-Greek said to Me: "Lord, if there exists a world somewhere in Your large creation, where the souls of the condemned are tormented, the moon is truly perfectly suited for it, especially on the side facing us! And the strange, very nasty looking, dark-grey, transparent and fog-like aery human beings are surely nothing else than such not at all enviable, unfortunate souls. If a person on our earth travels to regions and countries, he often comes from one beautiful area to the next much more beautiful place; however on the world up there, the opposite is the case. Already the first and surely the best spot which can be seen, looks so terribly desolate, that one gets a fright like standing in front of a monster. The other points and areas are then looking even a lot more deterrent and gruesome, and in such areas are living human beings, and they are looking so sad and atrophied, that one could call the inhabitants of our worst and stinking puddles, true kings. Lord, Lord, what are these beings?"
GGJ|6|157|13|0|Said I: "Yes, yes, these are not so lucky beings, and they carry a lot of the infernal in them; but nevertheless, in time they can and will go over in a better life, - of course not with too hasty steps. Those who are drifting around the lunar surface and have reached some kind of transparency, are in any case already better off; but those who still live in deep caves, holes and craters, are still in a bad state and it will still take a fairly long time, until they will pass over in a better state of life.
GGJ|6|157|14|0|See, these are souls of people of this earth, who, during their physical life on this earth, has dwindled into the most insane world addiction and self-love. These actually most physical souls are fitted on the moon earth, out of themselves, with a sort of half-material body, by which they still can experience the bad material impressions like cold, heat, as well as the light of the sun and the reflection of this earth and other stars; but they cannot satisfy their greed with anything physical. They can see this earth quite well and also know that they have lived in abundance on its surface, and possessed many goods and had a big reputation and that many people have served them; now they are left to themselves naked and except for the thin air they have no food, even no water and even less so a wine. Their earth is a pumice-like rock and no single moss plant occurs anywhere.
GGJ|6|157|15|0|And as such the moon surface is for such souls a quite suitable place, on which they are eroded quite properly and get to the recognition that all earthly goods are highly deceiving and are worthless, and finally they will be seized by the longing to pass completely and not to exist anymore.
GGJ|6|157|16|0|Many try to commit suicide, others try to rid themselves from any further view of the world by a kind of sleep; however, neither the one nor the other is possible. Thereupon they start to search if there is not a way out from their pits and valleys of their suffering, to an area where they could make contact with perhaps more wise people, to discuss with them the reason for their so very sad existence. And see, it then happens that they with a lot of trouble and effort find a way out. They then coming to very large plains, climb the very high mountains and meet there with wise spirits, who teach them quite wisely and also tell them about the existence of an almighty, most wise, exceedingly good God, in whom they should believe and whom they should love, and if they would do this, it soon will get better with them.
GGJ|6|157|17|0|They also accept this gladly and soon afterwards loose their physical body and get a spiritual garment and thereupon they are taken to another earth, like perhaps Venus or Mercury, later Jupiter or Saturn and to still other planet-earths. There they normally rid themselves of everything material through actually the matter of the smaller and bigger earths they have to transmigrate. Thereupon they can go to the sun where they can make a lot of love and wisdom their own. Only from then on they become pure spirits and go over to the purely spiritual sun, where there is truly no shortage of countless many most wise teaching institutions.
GGJ|6|157|18|0|Thus also such material people can after many and long time periods also become pure and can enjoy great bliss; nevertheless, they can never get there, where one of My least children will get.
GGJ|6|157|19|0|But also for these wretched moon inhabitants redemption will come, if I again return to there from where I have come. - Thus, do you now know what the moon is?"
GGJ|6|157|20|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, Lord, this we now know very precisely, concerning the side facing us! However, the backside seems to have more resemblance with our earth. There we saw plants and waters, and we also saw clouds in the sky there. What happens there?"
GGJ|6|157|21|0|Said I: "Very much natural people like in the deep north of this earth, but of course because of the very different day- and night relations of the lunar earth, a little differently organized. Anything further the spirit will teach you. And since now the phenomenon has ended, we can go into the house again and take a modest night strengthening."
GGJ|6|157|22|0|All agreed to that and we went into the house where I advised all not to tell the other people about their vision.
GGJ|6|158|1|1|The aftermath of the lunar eclipse. Reincarnation and gifts of the spirit
GGJ|6|158|1|0|In the room we sat at the large table as we used to and Lazarus ordered wine and bread since there was nothing else prepared. Martha nevertheless wanted to go to the kitchen to prepare something better at least for Me.
GGJ|6|158|2|0|But I said to her: "Leave it, My sister, bread and wine is anyway the best food for the human body! If you make a fire now, some fugitives from Jerusalem might notice this and come here, - which would not be pleasing for Me and neither for you. Therefore leave what is not necessary! Tomorrow there will be a better opportunity."
GGJ|6|158|3|0|Martha then let go of her zeal and we ate and drank.
GGJ|6|158|4|0|When we have given the necessary strengthening to the body, a few servants of Lazarus came to us into the room and told us that outside the walls surrounding Bethania, a lot of people gathered and telling each other that during the lunar darkening in Jerusalem a real and bad tumult erupted, so that finally the Romans with weapons in hand had to restore peace otherwise the whole thing could have turned for the worst.
GGJ|6|158|5|0|Many of the pilgrims just fled. Those who fled to here, tried to enter; however they were not able to, since we already locked all the gates firmly with sunset. Some asked if the Prophet from Galilee was here. Thereupon others said: 'O, he is too clever and surely have smelled trouble brewing already this morning and thus left at the right time!' - Lord of the house, what should we do with these people? Should we allow them to enter or not?"
GGJ|6|158|6|0|Said I instead of Lazarus: "Just leave them outside; they are not any longer pursued! Tomorrow the whole thing has blown over and the feast will continue without any further disturbance."
GGJ|6|158|7|0|The servants then left again and kept guard with the other servants so that nobody could enter the large courtyard by perhaps climbing over the wall.
GGJ|6|158|8|0|I drew their attention to the effect of the lunar darkening in Jerusalem which I already explained on the hill, and they were amazed that I could have known all this in such detail what effect the phenomena could produce, without being in Jerusalem Myself.
GGJ|6|158|9|0|And I said to them: "How can you be so amazed about it? See, this could also another clever and wise person tell you in advance just like Me, if he out of his vast experience knew, how the greedy clerics behave during such events, and how they understand to utilize such nature phenomena for their own advantage! To see something coming like this is really not such a big deal; however, to determine when such phenomena takes place without calculations, is of greater significance, although the Essenes can also quite accurately determine such in advance by calculations and always have made such their secret calculations useful to them.
GGJ|6|158|10|0|The later successors will be able to determine such phenomena much more accurately by calculations only and will not be in the least omniscient, and therefore there is not really too much to it as you might think.
GGJ|6|158|11|0|But there is much to it to test the thoughts of a person in his heart! Who can do this, is like God omniscient and omni-seeing and omni-feeling. Who live according to My teaching and thereby attain the rebirth of the spirit in their souls, will also be able to do this; however, those who will not be able to do this, will also never be able to achieve anything really spiritually.
GGJ|6|158|12|0|The body of a person forever does not know what is hidden in a person; for he does not have an eye to see such what is inside him. The spirit however, who is inside a person, is the only one who sees and knows everything what is inside a person. Therefor everyone should endeavour to attain the true rebirth of the spirit; since without it nobody can enter the kingdom of God.
GGJ|6|158|13|0|However, before I have ascended, nobody will be able to attain the perfect rebirth of the spirit in his soul, - but after My ascension, everyone who will believe in Me and live according to My teaching."
GGJ|6|158|14|0|And the disciples said: "Lord, when will this happen?"
GGJ|6|158|15|0|Said I: "This you will soon experience and see with your own eyes. More you do not need to know beforehand. Rather think about of everything that we still have to accomplish before this happens, and that I still have to suffer a lot, so that from all judgement in which all mankind is still stuck, the sting of death is removed! - However, let us rest now so that tomorrow we can do our work with all strength again; for a sleepy person is never suitable for the work of the spirit."
GGJ|6|158|16|0|Thereupon we retired and were fast asleep till bright morning.
GGJ|6|159|1|1|The experiences of the disciples at the feast in Jerusalem
GGJ|6|159|1|0|When we woke up - which this time round occurred a good hour later than usual -, the morning meal was already prepared and set on the table. We immediately sat at the table and cheerfully consumed the well prepared morning meal. After the morning meal the disciples asked Me what I wanted to do on this day.
GGJ|6|159|2|0|But I said: "This day I will turn into a holiday for Me and thus will not do much. However, you can go up to the feast and have a look at everything that takes place and everything that will be talked about! And when you return at noon, you can tell what the people are talking about Me; for today I want to be present at the feast with My spiritual eyes and ears, since today a real heathen feast will take place. However, who wants to stay here, can stay and do not think about the stupid feast!"
GGJ|6|159|3|0|Thereupon some disciples got up and with slow steps went up to the feast; however, Peter, John, Jacob, Andrew, Simon and Matthew and the Jew-Greeks stayed with Me, - since the latter were not in the mood to be recognized by anyone in their Jew-Greek dresses.
GGJ|6|159|4|0|When the several disciples arrived at the feast, they soon were recognized by some Jews who surrounded them and asked with harsh words: "Are you not Galileans and disciples of the carpenter from Nazareth? Where is he so that we can talk to him ourselves?"
GGJ|6|159|5|0|The disciples however did not gave the Jews any answer to such their questions. The Jews then penetrated even deeper into them.
GGJ|6|159|6|0|This annoyed Nathanael and he said to the obtrusive: "Why are you asking this? Go and look for Him yourself! We are pilgrims here just as you are and you have no reason to bother us. If however you want to continue to trouble us we will know how to get rid of you by the Romans."
GGJ|6|159|7|0|Hereupon the Jews grumbled and let the disciples go; thereafter the disciples walked around the forecourts of the temple.
GGJ|6|159|8|0|Here and there a lot has been said about Me and many Jews who believed in Me, were looking for Me and asked others if someone has seen Me somewhere. However, nobody knew where I have gone.
GGJ|6|159|9|0|And some said: "He has spoken quite right yesterday when he said: 'You will look for me and still not find me! And where I will be, you can not get there!"
GGJ|6|159|10|0|There were several however, who said that I have been a swindler and a skilled magician. Others said that I clearly was a prophet since I perform deeds which no magician can do. Again others said that I was only a very devout person. Others stated and said that I was possessed by some powerful spirit of the underworld, who performs his miracles through Me and thereby deceive the people. However, nobody alleged and believed that I was Christ.
GGJ|6|159|11|0|The feast however appeared to the disciples extremely desolated and deserted and therefore they soon came back. When arriving again in Bethania, they were asked what was going on at the feast. And they told everything in great detail what had happened to them and what they have seen and heard. Upon this Lazarus, the other disciples and the Jew-Greeks were annoyed that the people were so very obdurate.
GGJ|6|159|12|0|And Lazarus said: "No, this is really most inconceivable to me that especially this nation must be so obdurate! What signs have not been performed and what teachings have not been given, - and everything in vain! No, no, this is too much! Someone like You, o Lord, who does nothing than continuously render the greatest benefaction to the people and to my knowledge has never taken only just one single stater from anybody, but instead has made so many poor exceedingly happy and immediately has compensated everyone a thousandfold who showed Him friendship, is regarded by them a swindler! O Lord, just give me for some moments Your omnipotence, and this place will be cleaned from all its old refuse in a moment! O you despaired humanity! No, they do not need fifty years until they are ripe for a most sharpest judgement; they are already now overripe!"
GGJ|6|159|13|0|Said I: "My dear brother, do not get worked up by that and think that I Myself see this best of all why such insane behaviour is allowed to them! Still, we will not judge them, but only the very understandable word which I have spoken to them in vain already so often, will judge them. But it is good that also you heard what most of the people are thinking about Me. Tomorrow, on the nicest feast day, I again will teach in the temple and show them to the last detail whose spirit's child they are, and what they have to expect as such. - Therefore let us leave it at that and keep us busy with something better!"
GGJ|6|159|14|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, Lord, this will be best! But what is their that we could do right now? The midday meal will only be ready within an hour."
GGJ|6|159|15|0|Said I: "O, do not worry about this, - that I will determine and organize!"
GGJ|6|160|1|1|The seven watchdogs of Lazarus. The star worlds as schoolhouses for spirits
GGJ|6|160|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, when Noah according to the decision of God build the Ark, he was mocked and laughed at by the very worldly neighbours and it was said: "There, look at the old dreaming fool! High on the mountains here, far away from any sea, he is building a water box, because he is of the opinion that God will allow such waters to come, and drive its waves even over such high mountains, and he will climb into it and safe himself from drowning!"
GGJ|6|160|2|0|Such speeches and even worse Noah had to endure; yes, even his brother Mahal laughed at him and went with his daughters to the deep of Hanoch. The neighbours wanted to tyre Noah's building zeal, by destroying at night what he had build during the day. He then asked God for a remedy from this plague. And see, God send him a great number of large and aggressive dogs, and who dared to come too close at night to the building site, was torn to pieces by the dogs and Noah had a lot of time to build the Ark.
GGJ|6|160|3|0|See, you have hired to a considerable expense Roman soldiers to guard your houses! There I can provide for you quite different guards; they will cost only a little and cannot be bribed by nobody! They will recognize your enemies instinctively and chase them away far beyond your property borders with a terrible howling; but they will also recognize the true friends of your house and will not chase them away, however let them pass unflustered."
GGJ|6|160|4|0|Said Lazarus: "O Lord, provide for me such guards very soon; certainly they will have no shortages in anything with me!"
GGJ|6|160|5|0|Said I: "Now, let us go a little into the open and the guards will be there immediately!"
GGJ|6|160|6|0|We now went into the large courtyard and straight away seven large dogs came to us, barked strongly and then affectionately were around us. All had the size of a two year old ox and had strong teeth and brown straggly hair.
GGJ|6|160|7|0|Lazarus was very glad about this and asked Me what would be the right hut for these animals. And in one moment, just by the power of My will, I provided for him such at the most suitable place, which left Lazarus in the highest astonishment; however the disciples explained to him, how I have provided very large dwelling houses for people.
GGJ|6|160|8|0|And Lazarus said: "All this is done by the Lord and the wretched people up there still don't believe in Him and on top of it say that He is a swindler! O, were is the goal of evil of mankind and the end of their malice?!"
GGJ|6|160|9|0|But I said to him: "Leave all that! Time is everlasting and space is infinite; there can happen many things and each deed finds its place. Last night, during the lunar darkness, you saw countless many stars, and it was nearly not the ten-thousandst part of the stars, which flaunt in the vicinity of visibility before your eyes. But I tell you, that all these still visible stars do not even comprise the remotest part of multiplicity of those stars, which have never been seen, not even by the sharpest eyes of a High Indian Birmanese, and still some of those High Indian sharp seers have such good eyes, that they quite comfortably can see the mountains and holes on the moon. And see, all these infinite many worlds are schoolhouses for all kinds of spirits, and from this you can infer, why it says in the scriptures that God's decisions are unfathomably and His ways are inscrutable! Therefore be unconcerned about everything which apparently occurs still so counter-reasonable; for only God knows everything and knows the spirits and the ways on which He allows them to pursue their goal!"
GGJ|6|161|1|1|Exemplary action as the best teaching and admonition. When sternness and threats are in order
GGJ|6|161|1|0|(The Lord:) "Everyone however, who knows the ways of light and life out of My mouth, should mainly be concerned to stand pure before God and should not judge its neighbour! Who does this, does everything and gives by his example to his brother the best and most effective teaching.
GGJ|6|161|2|0|If your brother sees you acting good and honourably, he will soon come to you and ask you: 'What is the reason for your actions?' And you will give him faithfully and truthfully the reason and say: 'Go and do the same, and you will live!' And see, he will go and soon endeavours to do what he has seen you have been doing! But if you go and reproach him for his mistakes and then gives to him the teaching how he should act in future, he will get cross with you and ask you: 'Who made you the judge for me? Sweep in front of your own door and I will take care of the door of my own house!'
GGJ|6|161|3|0|Therefore I say to you all: Let the good works of the teaching lead the way, and the people will soonest recognize, that you are truly My disciples! Do good even to your enemies and you will collect glowing coals above their heads!
GGJ|6|161|4|0|All of you take an example from Me! For I Myself am with My whole heart humble and gentle and does not judge anybody and condemn nobody; however, everybody who is troubled and laden with all kinds of afflictions, come to Me and I will refresh you!
GGJ|6|161|5|0|But how I Myself am towards all people, the same you should be! Or can you, My old disciples, say from Me, that I was hard and cruel against the people, who without their fault were brought before Me as arch-bad?
GGJ|6|161|6|0|Only those few had to taste the sharpness of My justified rage, who with the most evil will of all the world wanted to destroy Me and you ahead of our time, which is determined from above. Also therein I gave you an example according to which also you can act in similar occurring cases; since you will not lack the power for it. However, before getting serious, you should not leave one way of leniency untried. Seriousness should only then be used, if the person acts against you with wilful malice, pursues you and does not accept any word of reconciliation from you.
GGJ|6|161|7|0|Who will pursue you because of My name, therefore, that he receives a reward from the high priests and their accomplices, admonish him seriously! If he takes note of you admonition, let him go in peace; however if he does not take note of your at least threefold admonition, threaten him seriously! If he also does not recognize this threat, then turn the threat to action as a warning example for all those who resolved to stubbornly pursue you for the sake of an earthly profit! However, only for this very single case, you have the right to become serious."
GGJ|6|161|8|0|Says Peter: "Lord, what should happen if someone goes through the trouble to deceive us by lies and flattering words? We surely would recognize such evil cunningness immediately; but if we recognize this and confront the person with this, but he still continues through all kinds of promises to deceive us, - what should we do with such a person?"
GGJ|6|161|9|0|Said I: "But can you still not think that much and draw a comparing conclusion, that it is not the means, but it depends on the goal achieved by the means, which the so or so acting person wants to attain with someone? If someone tries to attain this with sword, lance or chains or with deceiving flattering speeches, is all the same; if he does not take note of your repeated admonitions, it will be turned into a deed on him! I think that you will recognise now, how and when seriousness in the fullest sense of the word will be applied.
GGJ|6|161|10|0|There is still one thing to be considered, namely: When everybody's time has come, as it will be in the near future with Me the case, then the own seriousness counts nothing, and it means that one has to submit to the seriousness of God, if one wants to come in the spirit to God."
GGJ|6|162|1|1|The cause and purpose of diseases and suffering
GGJ|6|162|1|0|Here one of the Jew-Greeks remarked by saying: "Lord, why can the anyway poor, mortal person only come to God through all kinds of pain and suffering? Could this also not happen through a healthy and suffering free life according to the recognized will of God?"
GGJ|6|162|2|0|Said I: "Like man wants it; it depends mainly on himself. Even most of the life sicknesses are the result of all kinds of sins which a person already commits continuously from his youth until his old age and finally also out of a sort of habit. Some illnesses of a person are an inheritance of the parents and grandparents to their children and grandchildren, because in that case the parents and grandparents have already sinned. One then cannot accuse God if the people inflict all kinds of sicknesses, pain and suffering on themselves. One could say to Me: 'If man is immediately taught by God what he has to do, to live and exist in the right order in the world, and he does not act accordingly, he obviously is guilty himself if he falls into all kind of suffering; if however, man has to learn everything from nature and by all kinds of adverse and often by bad experiences, then man is not guilty of his suffering and is then the most sorry-felt creature on earth!'
GGJ|6|162|3|0|Yes, I say Myself, man would be like that, if it would be so! However, that this is not the case, is proved by the creation of the first human couple in Paradise, who almost uninterruptedly were taught by God in all kind of things for more than a hundred years. And in addition God awakened during that early time period on earth on and on seers and prophets, who taught and revealed the will of God to the more and more worldly becoming people.
GGJ|6|162|4|0|Under such circumstances no person could say that he was taught by nobody, how he has to live according to the will of God. But man began to cultivate himself and his earthly dwelling world quite considerable, build cities and erected one work of splendour after another, and in that way fell in love with their world and because of all the world they forgot about God and even became God-deniers. When a seer came, awakened by God, to these people, he was laughed at and nobody paid attention to the sense of his speech.
GGJ|6|162|5|0|Now, such people had to learn their cleverness of course by all kinds of bitter experiences and labouriously had to determine some rules of life therefrom. These life rules, like for example now among the many heathens, were however to the biggest part already sins against the true, divine order, and from it necessarily all kinds of bodily and soul sicknesses had to become a common occurrence among the people.
GGJ|6|162|6|0|If God now wants to preserve the soul of such people for the everlasting life, He must help her through all kinds of bodily suffering, namely to such an extend, that such a too much to the world attached soul through some suffering and pain is more and more pulled away from the world, since otherwise she would be totally attracted to and consumed by matter and the world and its death and judgement. And see, this is the reason why now on earth people have to endure a lot of suffering!
GGJ|6|162|7|0|But also we will have to suffer a lot for the spoilt people through their own fault. However, our suffering will not come over us based thereupon as if we would not have any knowledge about the pure divine order and as if our deeds would be contrary to it, but we will, through our suffering, make the blind seeing again, namely thereby, that they can see from us how little value we place on the life of this world, and what great value the life of the soul must have, if one reject all earthly advantages for the sake of it. And see, only therein will consist the first actual redemption of the people from death to life! - But now enough about all this! Since lunch is ready now, let us go into the house and consume it!"
GGJ|6|162|8|0|However, the Jew-Greeks were not very happy about it, that they as the future proclaimers of My word had to suffer, yes even risk their lives for it.
GGJ|6|162|9|0|But I said to them the famous words: "From now on it will be like that, that everyone who loves his life will loose it; however, who despises and flees his life, will keep it for everlasting!"
GGJ|6|162|10|0|Then the Jew-Greeks said: "What is this? Who can comprehend this?"
GGJ|6|162|11|0|Said I: "It means this: To what use would it be for man if he with this earthly life would profit the whole world, but suffer harm in his soul? What can such a person give to safe his soul? Therefore man must use this bodily life for the sole purpose to attain the everlasting life of his soul. If a person does not use his bodily life for only that purpose, it is his own fault if he forfeits the life of his soul or at least weakens it to such an extend, that he afterwards in the beyond has for an exceedingly long time to do, to collect himself insofar, that he is able to go over in an only somewhat brighter and better spiritual life. Since for as long a soul clings to its bodily life and its advantages, she cannot be completely reborn in the spirit; a soul however who is not completely reborn in her spirit, cannot enter the true kingdom of God, because no atom of anything material can exist therein. - Now you know enough, therefore lets go into the house!"
GGJ|6|162|12|0|We now went into the house and consumed the well prepared midday meal, and while eating only little was said.
GGJ|6|163|1|1|The fate of suicide victims. Teaching without setting a good example is not useful for anything. Faith without action is dead
GGJ|6|163|1|0|After the meal an elder of the so called Jew-Greeks stood up and said to Me: "Lord, while we ate I have thought a lot about it, how one should not love the bodily life, but rather despise and flee it, to thereby attain and maintain the life of the soul! This is now quite clear to me; nevertheless there is still one point which does not make real sense to me. There exist people who are true arch enemies of their own life, and if they for one or another reason become tired of it, they take their own life. They then should above all attain the life of the soul! - What is Your opinion about this?"
GGJ|6|163|2|0|Said I: "Has God given them the bodily life so that they can destroy it?! The life of the body is the means given by God to man through which he should and must attain the life for the soul forever. Now, if he however, destroys the means prematurely, with what will he then maintain the life of the soul and actually attain it in the first place? If a weaver destroys his loom, how will he then weave his canvas on it? I say it to you: The suicides - if they are not insane - will with great difficulty or not at all possess the kingdom of the everlasting life! Since who has become such an enemy of his own life, in him is no love of life; but a life without love is no life, but death. - Do you now know how to understand this?"
GGJ|6|163|3|0|Said the Jew-Greek: "Yes, Lord and Master, now I am in the clear and this will become a main part of Your teaching, which cannot be preached to the people enough!"
GGJ|6|163|4|0|Said I: "Very well, - but above all, the preacher himself must completely be in order before he teaches somebody else; otherwise the teaching is hollow and also leaves the student hollow. If somebody himself is a keen follower of that what he teaches, also his disciples will eagerly endeavour to become as perfect as there is perfect their master. If however the disciples soon discover here and there gaps and imperfections, they will soon decrease their zeal and finally say: 'The master is a blunderer, - what should become fo us?!' And I say to you: The disciples will soon turn their backs on such a master; since bungling belongs to the common craft and never to the sphere of arts and even less so to the sphere of wisdom. Therefore you must yourself in everything be perfect, which means with regard to the teaching and the actions accordingly, otherwise you will not be able to become true spreaders of My gospel.
GGJ|6|163|5|0|(An example:) Say somewhere there still exists an old hero school wherein the strongest and most courageous people trained as war heros. The master would especially lay on their hearts to disdain death and say that a coward person who fears death, never can become a true hero. However, when it then comes to push, where the hero master has to show his disciples how to approach death cold-bloodedly, but himself would hesitate and finally even flee, - would that inflame his hero disciples to true courage? Surely not; since the disciples will think: 'Oh, he just want to talk us by well chosen words into defiance of death; indeed, he is hundred times more afraid of death than even the most timid among us! He rather should open a school for cowards than for heros!'
GGJ|6|163|6|0|The hero master will effectuate something entirely different, if he, in front of his disciples, takes up a fight with a lion and defeats him through his strength and skill. His disciples will then admire him and in themselves animate the growing desire, also be able to fight such a battle. And the proverb always stays true, that only the spirit of the deed enlivens, however, the dead letter of the word kills. Since what itself is dead, cannot enliven, but only the spirit, who reveals itself by the living deed, makes everything alive.
GGJ|6|163|7|0|I say to you: Not those will enter the kingdom of God who will say to Me: 'Lord, Lord!', but only those who will do the recognized will of My Father in heaven! It is not enough that somebody believes that I am Christ, the anointed of God, but he also must do what I have taught, otherwise his faith is of no use to him; since without works the strongest faith is dead and does not give to any soul the everlasting life. - This remember all well and do accordingly, and you shall live!"
GGJ|6|163|8|0|After this My teaching nobody asked Me anything further; since they all had enough to think about and to discuss among each other.
GGJ|6|164|1|1|Lazarus' stance on the temple. Anger and its consequences
GGJ|6|164|1|0|But I went outside with the two sisters of Lazarus. When we came to the large courtyard, the big dogs sensed that foreigners approached the settlement Bethania and with strong barking they ran towards the gate of the large courtyard and Lazarus asked Me what this means.
GGJ|6|164|2|0|I said to him: "Several Jews and a few old pharisees who did not have anything to do today, wanted to pay you a visit and at that opportunity warn you about Me; but they only have undertaken this, to spy on you if I was not staying with you, or if I possibly have left you and went somewhere. And see, the dogs are sensing this very accurately, that these are no friends of yours and Me and therefore run to the gate, to urge those Jews and pharisees to quickly retreat! Since as these approaching see these animals already from far away, they will abruptly turn around and take to their heels. Thereupon also the dogs will very calmly return home."
GGJ|6|164|3|0|Thereafter we moved in the same direction in which the dogs had run. We just arrived at the gate when we saw a black club of people. The dogs then left the gate with a terrible barking and ran with a furious speed towards the approaching. However, when they saw the dogs, they turned on their heels and with the speed of an arrow left in a frenzy.
GGJ|6|164|4|0|When they saw that the dogs did not follow them anymore, they started to walk slower and sulked a lot about Lazarus that he now used tearing beasts to protect himself and to keep himself and his house free from visits of the men from the temple; but he should not drive the patience of the temple to the edge, otherwise he will be served quite badly. From whom might he have gotten these dogs? And thus they sulked until Jerusalem; however, at home they said nothing because they were ashamed to have run away from the dogs.
GGJ|6|164|5|0|When I told such to Lazarus, he asked Me what he in the worst case had to fear from the temple.
GGJ|6|164|6|0|And I said to him: "Absolutely nothing; since if they want to do something to you, you have the Roman court and with them you have sufficient world-judicial protection, for this your place is already for fifty years under the exclusive jurisdiction of the Romans. Yes, if this would not be the case, the clerics would have handled you completely differently; but as it stands they have no right. They are just trying to exploit you as a Jew to their advantage and make all kinds of threats; but in reality they can't do anything against you. You constantly follow your obligations conscientiously and thus they cannot really bring anything against you. But this is also their worst wrath towards you.
GGJ|6|164|7|0|They only know it too well that you are the richest man of the whole of Judea, since your properties alone forming already a small country and falling under the Roman jurisdiction. Thus they have no right to tax you and this horrors them. They want to arrange it in such a way, that you leave the Romans and become a sole subservient to the temple. However, since you do not do this despite their insistent obtrusiveness, they bother you on all places of your property, incite your servants and in secrecy do this and that against you. But from now on you are safe; and as such they can be incensed about you in secrecy for as long as they want to, they still can't harm you, - and thus you can relax completely!"
GGJ|6|164|8|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, I thank you for the good clarification! I now have a lot of and great consolation in me and truly, I now breath easier again; however, nonetheless is it for me a pleasant appearance, if I have to tell myself right into the face: 'You are a person, who according to his best knowledge and conscience has done everything possible, what under even an appearance of any form of legality was required, and beyond that out of a free, kindhearted impulse did a lot more good openly and in secrecy what one never could have expected from him, - and for that I am hated by the wretched clerics!' Oh, Lord, this is apparently too much for me!
GGJ|6|164|9|0|Those wretched creatures want to possess everything for themselves and does not in the least take into consideration, that I, to save the temple its perfunctory maintenance cost for the poor, at least provide for a thousand poor people annually and on top of it make a considerable contribution to the poverty fund. I also have made some large donations to the temple, - and all this means nothing to those wretched! For that they try to run me completely into the ground, - what they even would try to do on a Sabbath like today, if it was possible for them! Yes, Lord, I only know it too well, that they can't do anything to me; but it nevertheless annoys me terribly, that these wretched still hate me, when I did them so many favours!"
GGJ|6|164|10|0|Said I: "But look at Me! Didn't I created this earth and sun, moon and all the stars? Don't I uninterruptedly provide for the earth that it can produce all kinds of food for all creatures? Don't I maintain everyone's life? I have destined this earth for the development of My children, I Myself have come to this earth according to all known prophecies, to reveal Myself as Lord of heaven and earth in the form of a man through word and deed, to teach them Myself that they are truly My likeness? And what is it that these temple heros are doing? They hate Me, pursue Me and everybody who believes in Me, because I tell them that their deeds are evil? They continuously try to kill Me and soon the time will come, when I Myself will allow it to happen, that they be able to commit this horror deed on Me. And see, I do not have any annoyance for them in Me! However, also in the beyond I will forever be the Lord, and there it will truly not remain unpaid, what they do here!
GGJ|6|164|11|0|That I as the primordial First and the only biggest Benefactor of man do not get annoyed, you also should not get annoyed about them, while you, compared to Me, have done only very little to them! There, look at this stone, which lies on the in the way before us! Who maintains it as what it is, - except for Me? If I in this very moment withdraw My all maintaining will from it, it will not exist as matter anymore, but it returns to its spiritual-specific state, thus to the realm of My primordial ideas, and the same I could do with the whole earth, if the actions of its inhabitants were to annoy me. However, because they do not annoy Me and never can annoy Me, everything continues to exists and I allow My sun to shine equally over good and bad, righteous and unrighteous. Only in the beyond the large differences will show and everyone carries his own judge in himself.
GGJ|6|164|12|0|However, if you want to be forever with Me in the beyond, you must in everything be equal to Me, so that you never get annoyed about anyone. Who follows Me, must follow Me entirely, otherwise he is not My perfect disciple.
GGJ|6|164|13|0|In addition I tell you something else, and this consists therein, that annoyance is absolutely not conducive for the necessary bodily health; since it produces too much gall and this pollutes the blood and puts the human life at risk each moment. Thus also in this respect, beware especially in this regard about too much annoyance, otherwise you soon could loose your bodily life! Think about this quite well, and you will not have to fear any physical evils!"
GGJ|6|165|1|1|Influences of spirits and the free will of man. The destiny of animal souls
GGJ|6|165|1|0|Says Lazarus: "Yes, Lord, I now recognize this only too well; but I nevertheless cannot guarantee You that even with the best intentions, that I will not become angry anymore when similar misfortunate occurrences might arise, since to get annoyed has already become second nature for me. Even with the best will of mine, I cannot endure any injustice!
GGJ|6|165|2|0|However, on this earth it is strange though: Every person knows that he has to die one day and must leave all temporal; he knows the laws of the divine order and the divine will; he has reason and mind to distinguish between good and false, evil and good, right and wrong and night and day; he knows - partly from revelations and partly from self-experienced, bright experiences -, that the soul continues to live after the death of the body, namely in the same form as she lived on earth; and still he just keeps chasing after the dead earthly goods, turns his back on the well-recognized divine laws, treads everything right, good and true with the feet, hates everything except himself and commits one deadly sin after another; he fornicates, commits adultery, deceives, steals, robs and murders and God is to him as much as nothing! Yes, now the question arises, how possibly can God allow this to take place!
GGJ|6|165|3|0|Is man doing all this out of his free will, because then he is more evil than Satan and all his devils, who are quite often referred to in the scriptures; however, is he driven, like Saul by an evil spirit, to commit all evil, so that he cannot act otherwise than to do evil, despite him recognizing the good and true, then he is apparently innocent since he is coerced by invisible forces, and the guilt falls on the evil deceiver and partly - frankly spoken - also on Him who allows such temptation for poor, weak man. Since against an open enemy one can protect oneself by all kinds of means; but who can protect himself and fight against an invisible enemy, who as a spirit can penetrate man and apprehend him and even can bind the will of man with mighty chains? - See, Lord, these are strange things which even the most sensible and best person cannot comprehend!
GGJ|6|165|4|0|If man without any foreign, evil influence, thus purely out of his own free will, commits evil, he is before me a detestable sinner and as such should be removed from all good societies - for such a brute is according to my opinion forever worth nothing better, if he does not better himself in everything seriously -; but who can judge badly a person deceived by a devil?! Such a judgement appears to me as if one wanted to punish a person because he was struck by a bad illness, - Lord, give me also in this regard a right light!"
GGJ|6|165|5|0|Said I: "Yes, My dearest brother, your appraisal of this matter carries a lot of good and I cannot say to you: 'See, you have judged incorrectly!'; but now the matter looks quite differently and as such you are falling into the brook with your appraisal!
GGJ|6|165|6|0|In a world, on which it is all about to educate man to become perfect children of God, the people, alongside their freest will and the brightest mind, must also have laws in which the will of God expresses itself clearly. Man should seize such laws and exercise them. However, how could they do this, if it wasn't for an equally powerful temptation not to keep the given laws?
GGJ|6|165|7|0|This opposite temptation provides to the human will the most perfect freedom and gives him the fullest strength to also resist the temptation and puts the recognized will of God in its place.
GGJ|6|165|8|0|I say it to you: A person who does not have the fullest ability in him, to become a perfect devil, can also never become an absolutely god-resembling child of God.
GGJ|6|165|9|0|Would infinity of space with any kind of limit, still be infinity, or would God be almighty, if it would be impossible for Him to create even the smallest thing? Or is God therefore lesser a God, because He created next to the wholesome herbs also the harmful poisonous plants, and because He also seeded alongside the wheat all the weed, so that it can sprawl similar to the noble plants?
GGJ|6|165|10|0|See, just as there is in God no limit whatsoever - neither upwards nor downwards - also in man, who is supposed to become a true child of God, no limitation - neither upwards nor downwards - may ever exist; since with any such limitation, man would not be man anymore but only an intelligent animal, whose will has only the appearance of freedom to only such an extend that it prods the animal to those actions for which it has an instinct-like ability in itself, - but beyond that it forever can not move one hairbreadth further!
GGJ|6|165|11|0|A simple animal soul can never become a human soul and therefore it is said that animal souls die with the animal, - what however must only be understood, that namely an animal soul after the death of the animal, for example an ox, entirely ceases to be an ox-soul, because after its exit it soon combines with many other free animal souls to a new and more perfect soul, qualifies for some time as a human soul and afterwards be procreated into a human body, - an old science which was common knowledge in its fullest clarity with the primordial fathers and is still today common knowledge in High India.
GGJ|6|165|12|0|To negotiate this any further would be useless, since it is fully sufficient that man therefrom should recognize God as his Creator, Benefactor and finally as his only true Father, Whom he as a person should fully resemble in the spirit if he wants to. Tell Me now if you have understood all this!"
GGJ|6|165|13|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, Lord and Master from eternity! - But evening has approached. How would it be if we went into the house again?"
GGJ|6|165|14|0|Said I: "Let us do this! But do not say to the disciples anything what we have discussed down here; since they anyway know a lot about these things and it is therefore not necessary to reveal this again to them. Tonight however, we are going to experience a little spectacle, which will however not be of an evil nature; therefore you should not become afraid if it occurs, but lets go now otherwise we will be called, since your sisters have already prepared the evening meal!"
GGJ|6|166|1|1|The nature of meteors and comets
GGJ|6|166|1|0|We now went back to the house and when we still had thirty steps to go, a large fire meteor occurred, coming from the north, flying directly above us towards the south, and this with such speed that it hardly required a few moments to cover the total distance of at least four-hundred hours.
GGJ|6|166|2|0|Said Lazarus, who was at such phenomena still a little superstitious, with some excitement to Me: "Lord, this signifies nothing good!"
GGJ|6|166|3|0|Said I: "Why then? How should such indicate something bad?"
GGJ|6|166|4|0|Said Lazarus: "An old legend explain such phenomena as follows: When anywhere on this earth a great evil person dies, seven of the worst devils seize his soul and pull it through the air. Because of fright, fear and pain she let go of everything underneath her, and since she already belongs to the lowest hell, everything is fire what she in fear leaves behind. Such devilish and infernal refuse however, pollutes the air and where it partly falls onto the ground, one accident occurs after another, and it requires many sacrifices and prayers to purify such place from its evils. - This is what the old legend says. I certainly do not take it for the absolute truth; but there is still something about it that the things one has, so to speak, sucked in with the mother's milk, one cannot rid oneself that easily. There is always some kind of believe left behind, which renews every time when otherwise completely incomprehensible appearances occur, and fills the soul with fear and fright. - You, o Lord, can tell me if there is any truth to it!"
GGJ|6|166|5|0|Said I: "There is not a smallest spark of truth about this old legend; however, the appearance itself, as something quite natural, must be true, because otherwise it could never occur. However, what this appearance is in itself, I will show you right now practically. Thus pay attention!
GGJ|6|166|6|0|See, there is a stone! If someone with an extraordinary strength would be able to hurl it with such power through the air that it in one moment reaches the distance of one-hundred hours, it would glow like molten metal caused by the great friction with the air layers. But also the air being cut by the stone, would start to glow and leave a glowing looking stripe behind the thrown rock, which however would soon cool off and thus disappear, - precisely as you have seen it occurring with the meteor flying just above us. Such stripe is then not some refuse of a soul in the claws of any devils, but only the glowing air caused by the extremely quick flying rock. So that you understand this even better, I now take this rock and will drive it around the air with high speed by My will and then bring it back here, whereby you will rid yourself completely from your old child believe."
GGJ|6|166|7|0|Here I lifted the by ten pounds heavy rock and guided it with the speed of lightening for a few seconds in a wide circle through the air, where it shone even more than the earlier quite natural meteor, and when it fell to the ground in front of us, it was still glowing like molten metal and spread a great nearly unbearable heat; and when wood being placed above it, it immediately began to burn very brightly. About this Lazarus was very surprised.
GGJ|6|166|8|0|And I said to him in a very leisurely voice: "See, brother, there you have the villain's soul carried by the seven arch devils! Within a few hours it will have cooled off completely.
GGJ|6|166|9|0|However, did your inner never told you that at all times the priesthood understood it to exploit all unusual natural phenomena for its own use?! The lunar and sun eclipses, the comets, great storms and great, fiery appearances in the air and still other rare phenomena they declare as extraordinary, evil signs of the heavens and soon order great prayers and sacrifices. This was already taught to the children, and when such a phenomena occurred, the frightened people immediately ran to the priests and they immediately prescribed what was most useful to themselves. - Now, brother, I ask you, if you still not recognize this sting!
GGJ|6|166|10|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, now I recognize it quite well; but earlier this was not possible for me. These priests are truly some characters who are anointed with all balms of the devil! Now, I thank You, o Lord, for this explanation; only now I am fully in the clear what I have to expect from these black peoples deceivers. - However, the comets should in all seriousness be signs for wars?"
GGJ|6|166|11|0|Said I: "They are - and they are not! They are because the people believe it, and therefore the angels are choosing such quite innocent sign, to indicate to unrestrained people the admission of a judgement. If the people start to believe again and are doing atonement, no war will follow the comet; however, if they do not better themselves, war will come, which at all times was the forerunner of subsequent greater evils than war itself.
GGJ|6|166|12|0|Actually, comets are nothing else than growing earths, which in time develop according to the divine plan to what they should become, - and then they are no forerunners for wars.
GGJ|6|166|13|0|You think now of course that God can also create a world in one moment. O yes, He could do that; but then there would be no order in God and also not in any creature going forth so suddenly. God created the world out of His order, and there one thing originates after the other, and thereby a perfect unity of the countless many divine thoughts and ideas are forming.
GGJ|6|166|14|0|Such a comet is then also a growing great judgement for a certain type of spirits. In time they must seize each other increasingly intimately, so that finally in space and time a colourful material mass is formed. This forming of the visible, firm mass we call the wrapping of spiritual potencies, and this wrapping is the actual judgement, from which then after long periods of time the spirits captured in judgement, can attain their independent life freedom. And since the comets are growing judgements, also their effect, when coming too close to a long ago completed earth, is of such nature or is used by the angels of God for an old earth, to awaken a judgment on it, namely to excite people against people, - of course only then if it is necessary, this means if the people start to forget about God and regard themselves as Gods. - Now you also know what to think about the comets and we can leave this place. Or do you still want to ask something?"
GGJ|6|166|15|0|Says Lazarus: "Lord, only two small things; for I already know through Your goodness this, what I know, I want to know a few little things additionally, so that my knowledge is not too much of a patchwork! The two small things however are as follows: Firstly I would like to know from where the natural meteorites are originating and who hurls them with such extensive fierceness into the air and secondly I would like to know from You to where the comets are disappearing in the sky after becoming invisible."
GGJ|6|166|16|0|Said I: "Regarding the meteorites, they have a twofold origin. They are either ejections of the sun; for the sun is a thousand times thousand bigger earth than this earth on which we are standing. From time to time in the same relation bigger and more violent eruptions occur on its surface than on this earth. During such eruptions a large number loose, greater and smaller, harder and also softer masses are hurled with such for you unimaginable power into wide space, of which some always get close to this earth. And as soon as they are getting a little in contact with the region of air of this earth, they start to glow and become visible as flying stars. And if they hit too deep into the denser air mass of the earth, their speed is restrained and as heavy bodies are attracted by this earth and fall quite naturally on to the ground of this earth, either on a dry or on a wet surface which is considerable bigger.
GGJ|6|166|17|0|This is then the one and more frequent way of appearing meteorites on this earth. Another and rarer way of meteors, as there was the earlier one, originates from this earth itself. In the large mountain ranges of this earth there also exists such mountains which are connected to the innermost earth by certain large organs and are fed by them with such food which in time gets into violent fermentation and filling the large, hollow spaces with such types of air which can easily ignite if pressured too much. When the act of inner ignition has proceeded, the burning types of air are destroying the lesser firm parts of the mountain, break as brightly lit fire masses through and shear off the more loose lumps and hurl such - like the one we have seen earlier - with an immense suitable power either straight up or sometimes also into another direction slantwise over the earth, often several hours away from the place of origin. They then fall on to the earth, without doing any harm to it.
GGJ|6|166|18|0|Closer to any fire-spitting mountain you would more often and from close by see such phenomena; but they arrive here only from the Caucasus mountains which coincidentally take their direction to here during the eruption and are hurled with the necessary power. For that they already had to have been in a glowing state during the eruption, whereby they more easily defeat the restraining air, since it is in front of them momentarily diluted and therefore reduced the resistance compared to a cold and thus denser air.
GGJ|6|166|19|0|And now I have explained the matter to you in a natural, worldly wisdom manner, with which you can be fully content. A deeper, completely spiritual explanation I cannot give you now, because you would not understand it; however, if I send the spirit of truth to all of you, he then will guide you in to all wisdom. - Now it is high time to go into the house. Look, the two sisters are already coming to get us!"
GGJ|6|166|20|0|Whereupon we went into the house, sat at the table and ate and drank quite cheerfully.
GGJ|6|166|21|0|Some of the disciples however, were asking what we have done outside for such a long time.
GGJ|6|166|22|0|And I said: "That what you not have done; and this was of greater value than your argument about the vague personality or none-personality of Beelzebub. But now eat and drink, so that you have the strength for tomorrow, to steadfastly endure a hot day!"
GGJ|6|166|23|0|Thereupon nobody asked anything further and everybody ate and drank what was in front of him.
GGJ|6|167|1|1|Lazarus becomes the owner of a crude oil well
GGJ|6|167|1|0|When we had consumed the evening meal and one disciple after the other was overcome by sleep, I said to them: "But can't you keep awake for at least a short time longer?"
GGJ|6|167|2|0|Said Peter: "I really don't know it myself why today after the meal we are so overcome by sleep, despite having more rested for the whole day than having done something!"
GGJ|6|167|3|0|Said I: "Thus be always active in My name and you will be a lot less sleepy!"
GGJ|6|167|4|0|While I was still talking, see, a hard bang occurred, as if lightening had struck close by. The walls trembled and the door to the room opened by itself and made a strong oscillating movement. Suddenly all sleep vanished from the disciples and all wanted to go outside and see what had happened.
GGJ|6|167|5|0|But I held them back and said: "It is not advisable to go outside! There is a considerable naphtha fountain nearby, although quite deep inside the earth. Above the fountain exists a large to all side firmly closed off cave. In its lower parts it is almost glowing because of a nearby fire vein and therefore in this cave there always exists a considerable heat. This causes the naphtha fountain flowing into the cavity to continuously evaporate and fills the whole cave with naphtha vapour. If the evaporation is not too intense, the vapour is absorbed by the rock masses forming the walls of the cave. If however, now and then the rock walls glow stronger it also causes a stronger evaporation of the naphtha. The stone walls then cannot absorb such large volume of vapour anymore, and it then happens that the naphtha vapour causes an increasing tension in the large cave, which then squeezes and rubs against the glowing hot rock walls and thereby soon and easily ignites.
GGJ|6|167|6|0|And see, such an underground nature spirit act has just taken place, which was also quite good; since through this ignition of the naphtha vapour the about twenty man-heights thick rock crust has been blown apart, and you Lazarus has thereby come into possession of a quite rich naphtha harvest. The blasting of the cave has fortunately proceeded in such a way that you quite easily can reach the actual naphtha fountain and with only some diligence can produce about hundred pounds daily.
GGJ|6|167|7|0|How famous and what the demand is of naphtha oil, you know anyway; and as such you have come to a new source of income, which with the easiest effort of the world will earn you many thousand pounds of gold and silver. Since such beneficent people like you should also be on earth as rich as possible, so that they can become true providers for the poor and the weak. Tomorrow I will show you everything, - however, tonight it would not be advisable to go close to that place; since the strong vapour would not be conducive for anybodies bodily health. But tomorrow afternoon we will without any worries go and have a look at the place."
GGJ|6|167|8|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, this again was brought about by Your omnipotence! For my ancestries up to me have never known anything about a naphtha fountain. Only now and then on very warm days at nighttimes a very slight odour of naphtha could be smelled, which was always explained that such came from Jerusalem, if the wind was blowing from that direction; since in Jerusalem a lot of oil is burnt, which mainly comes to us by trade from Persia and Arabia, but is always very expensive. However, that on my property should exist such a rare fountain, nobody could ever think about! Yes, I can do nothing else than only to thank You, o Lord, for me and on behalf of all the poor people who now will find some good sustenance thereby!"
GGJ|6|167|9|0|Said I: "Leave it at that! That you are using your earthly treasures according to the will of God, just like also your earthly father has done, I know; however after you and your sisters, since you have no descendants, the children of the brother of your father will take over your possessions. Therefore instruct the heirs well to walk in your footprints; for if he would walk his own, worldly road, the goods would be taken away from him and the begging stick handed to him instead, the goods however would we given to the heathen. Therefore instruct him about this, so that he knows what he has to do! - But now the time for rest has come, and as such we want to grant our limbs some rest!"
GGJ|6|167|10|0|Thereupon all retired for the night.
GGJ|6|168|1|1|Lazarus and the temple spies
GGJ|6|168|1|0|Early the next morning, all resting in the house, were awakened from sleep by the strong barking of the seven dogs, and Lazarus went with his servants to see what it was. He saw a large crowd of people of both genders, who were standing outside the gate but being surrounded by the dogs in such a way that they could not dare to move one step closer or backwards. When they saw the well known Lazarus with his many servants approaching, they screamed and begged for assistance. Lazarus called the dogs back and asked the crowd what they were looking for in Bethany so early.
GGJ|6|168|2|0|A young Levite took the word on behalf of all and said: "Friend, last night we heard a mighty thundering bang from this area and wanted to enquire if you could tell us anything about it. When we came here, we were met by these terrible fierce beasts who stormed us with a frightening howling and had an expression to tear us into thousand pieces! One such exceedingly strong truly lion-like beast could master one-hundred unarmed people, - why are there seven?! Now no person can come near your hospitable house again!"
GGJ|6|168|3|0|Said Lazarus to the Levite: "In the great nature of God quite often unusual things occur, - why not also a big bang? Go to Sicily; there you will hear a lot of such bangs! We also heard the loud bang just as you are, we also had a fright, but did not went to see from where the bang could have come; since therefore there is time enough! Why are you citizens from Jerusalem so concerned about the big bang? I think that you have come for a completely different reason so hastily, and not about the big bang! All of you are lured here for some bad motive and this my guards have noticed quite well and have therefore met up with you so furiously. Tell me in all honesty what you really were looking for!"
GGJ|6|168|4|0|Here all hesitated and one said with a subdued voice: "Nothing can be done in this world anymore, - we are betrayed again! One can not even trust the four walls of your own house anymore, yes not even your very own thoughts; since the people read straight from your face what one has thought!"
GGJ|6|168|5|0|Lazarus who heard these words very clearly, said: "Yes, there you are right! The people have progressed so far now, that they with considerable correctness can tell you what in ten years time will happen to you, and therefore I ask you again in all friendliness, why you have come so early to me. The bang you only used as a pretence; actually however - to save you your speech - you only have come so early, to spy on me to find out who might be staying with me under my roof. And this you even did on this marvellous feast day, so that you clerics in your great annoyance can have a case against me! Since for quite some time I have seen through your contemptible intentions, I have, as a fully Roman citizen, put a strong bolt to my door, which you with your imagined powers will never be able to break. As a Jew I will always comply with my duties, but only those which are prescribed by Moses; all others are not my concern! Have you understood me completely?
GGJ|6|168|6|0|Go now and tell this loudly to all your seniors! Also tell all: Woe every cleric who ever dares to visit my house with hostile intentions! Verily, he will be served badly! I leave everyone alone and give to everyone without holding back and what is due to him. Who asks more from me, is a thief and a robber; since he demands what is not his, but belongs to his poor neighbour. And such a person - and even if he would be a priest thousandfold - is my enemy and is not allowed to come near my house, for as long as I live! Understand this well and follow it for your devotion! And now see to it that you leave immediately, otherwise I will let loose my guards!"
GGJ|6|168|7|0|Nobody said a single word and all returned in a great hurry.
GGJ|6|168|8|0|When they arrived back in the temple, they were immediately asked about what they have seen and experienced.
GGJ|6|168|9|0|But the Levites said: "With all our cleverness we will not achieve anything further there, - once and for all it is over! If you lords of the temple do not believe us, you yourself go there and be torn and eaten by his lions! These beasts are trained in such a way that they can smell the innermost thoughts of people; you only need to carry any hostile intentions towards Lazarus in you, - and the beasts sniff this from a distance, and you are done for! We have seen this and partly also experienced a little. If it wasn't for Lazarus who came to assist us with one-hundred of his servants, our meat would now be resting in the bellies of these large, tearing beasts! This is all we have seen and experienced; if you do not believe us, go there and convince yourself!"
GGJ|6|168|10|0|Thereupon the seniors said nothing anymore, but became full of wrath and said among each other: "All of this is done by the despicable Galilean! If we do not catch him soon and get rig of him, he will deceive the whole nation and we can search for work elsewhere! If the Galilean is coming to the feast again today, everything must be done to remove him from this world!"
GGJ|6|168|11|0|Said the Levite: "Just let go of this desire! Is not already more than half the nation for him?! And do you know about his unlimited powers? He knows about your thoughts even before you have thought them, and therefore can destroy you, even before you could expect it for yourselves!"
GGJ|6|168|12|0|Said one of the seniors: "What can he do to us? His powers are from Beelzebub!"
GGJ|6|168|13|0|Said the Levite: "Very well; but he also turned the lions of Lazarus into Beelzebubs! Go there with the ark of the covenant and with Aaron's stick in your hand, and the fierce beasts will tell you what Beelzebub-time it is now! The Galilean was several times here in the temple and taught the people freely and openly; what were you able to undertake against him with all your wrath? Nothing! What will you be able to do against him today? - He will come and teach in your faces, and you will not be able to do anything against his alleged Beelzebub powers!"
GGJ|6|168|14|0|Said one of the senior: "Are you also already deceived by him like the stupid people, who are cursed therefore?"
GGJ|6|168|15|0|Said the Levite: "Certainly not; but I have enough healthy senses that I clearly see, what is possible and what is not possible! We have heard from faithful and true witnesses what the Galilean is able to do. However, if you want to pick up a fight with him, it surely will show in the end, who will be pulling at the shorter side, just as we have pulled on the shorter end today in Bethany!"
GGJ|6|168|16|0|Said the senior: "This we will see; we do not fear him! - And now go to do your work!"
GGJ|6|168|17|0|Thereby the Levite has made the senior taken aback, and I therefore could move around the temple more freely later on.
GGJ|6|169|1|1|The Lord's reference to His death on the cross
GGJ|6|169|1|0|At home, when Lazarus returned to the house, the morning meal was prepared, which we soon consumed. Lazarus wanted to tell us about everything what has happened outside in the early morning.
GGJ|6|169|2|0|But I said: "Leave it at that; since I already know about everything and also told the disciples what had happened when you were outside and also in advance what the Levite just now has told the senior about the news from Bethany, - however not what you instructed him to say, but quite differently which will be conducive for Me to move around the temple more freely! It was thus a good thing that it happened early this morning. We will also get ready now to travel up to Jerusalem; since today as the third and last day of the feast, when the same is most glamorous and attended by a lot of people, I want to appear again in the temple and teach the people."
GGJ|6|169|3|0|Said Nathanael: "Lord, this will result in one spectacle over another; I only wish that we will get away with an undamaged skin!"
GGJ|6|169|4|0|Said I: "Worry about something else; you will also then get away with an undamaged skin, if I will be hanging between two culprits on the cross!"
GGJ|6|169|5|0|Said Lazarus: "What are you saying, o Lord? You will be bound to the cross? No, before this is going to happen, I rather will burn down the temple with my servants and all the evil clerics will burn to ashes!"
GGJ|6|169|6|0|Said I: "Leave it that, My brother! For if man should attain the fullest God resemblance, his will must be set free to infinity, so that he even with mistaken senses can lay his hands on his God and Creator. Since - as I already have told you - if man does not have the ability to become a most perfect arch devil, he also does not have the ability to attain the fullest God resemblance.
GGJ|6|169|7|0|Man thus has the freest will which he recognizes through the given laws in himself. To what use would these laws and what the free will be, if the stimulus would not be in him to transgress these laws whenever and wherever he wants?! Without such stimulus man would be nothing else than an animal, which cannot act differently as driven by a must-law placed in it.
GGJ|6|169|8|0|For man however, no must-law is given for his spiritual part, but only a spiritual law under the expression 'You should'. Thereby man is totally free in his will and desire and can even lay his hands on My body, which is only a carrier of the spirit and will continue to exist spiritually.
GGJ|6|169|9|0|I only have told you this, so that you should not be astonished if such will happen to My body, - however, for those who will do such, it will be completely in vain; since on the third day thereafter I will be among you just like now. Only then will the judgement for the evil temple brood begin. Since you all know this now, be cheerful and follow Me to the temple!"
GGJ|6|169|10|0|Hereupon all got up and we travelled up to the temple.
GGJ|6|170|1|1|The Lord teaches in the temple (Gospel of John 7:37-49)
GGJ|6|170|1|0|When we arrived at the temple, the disciples stayed a little in the background and mingled among people, to listen to their opinion about Me.
GGJ|6|170|2|0|I however, stood in the centre of the temple on an elevated place, while still all kinds of festive ceremonies were in full swing, and called loudly to the people: "Who is thirsty, should come to Me and drink!"
GGJ|6|170|3|0|Some Jews standing close by said: "Where do you have something what we can drink?"
GGJ|6|170|4|0|Thereupon I said: "Who believes in Me, as the scriptures are saying, from his body streams of living water will flow!"
GGJ|6|170|5|0|Thereupon the Jews looked at each other and asked among another, what this means; since they did not know that I only was talking of the spirit, which those who believed in Me should receive. Since - as I have explained already several times - the holy spirit could not be there before My transfiguration, except in Me alone.
GGJ|6|170|6|0|However, many people who heard these words, said among each other: "Truly, this Galilean speaks likes a true prophet and therefore is a perfect, true prophet."
GGJ|6|170|7|0|Again others, who new Me better from My deeds, said: "What prophet, what prophet! He is Christ, the promised Messiah! Since also God cannot do greater things than He does!"
GGJ|6|170|8|0|But some asked and said: "Should Christ according to the scriptures come from Galilea? Doesn't the scriptures say: 'Christ will come from the seed of David and will come from the place Bethlehem were David was!?'
GGJ|6|170|9|0|Then some, who were well informed about My parentage and My birth, said: "Yes, if you require this, it all fits this prophet anyway! Firstly he is a son of Joseph, the well-known carpenter from Nazareth, and Maria, a daughter of Joachim and Anna, and both of them are proven descendants of the tribe David. And secondly, it is common knowledge, that he was born in Bethlehem in a stable during a general population census ordered by emperor Augustus, and was circumcised eight days later by Simeon and received the name Jesus. If so, why do we still doubt that He is Christ?"
GGJ|6|170|10|0|In this way there was a division among the people with regard to who I actually was.
GGJ|6|170|11|0|Some friends of the pharisees were encouraged by the pharisees to seize Me; since the clerics could not endure any longer, that some of the better people started to call Me Christ. Therefore some came to Me to seize Me; however in My proximity they lost their courage and nobody dared to put a hand on Me. In addition to the pharisee friends, also the pharisee's servants were instructed by the pharisees to seize Me and deliver Me to them; but also they came to halt before Me and listened, how I explained to the people the commandments of God and the commandments of love in the same manner as I have explained it quite often at other places, and therefore it is not necessary to repeat the often given explanation here again. The servants however, also saw the large crowd who believed in Me, and therefore did not dared to touch Me.
GGJ|6|170|12|0|When I paused during My teaching, the servants returned empty handed to the pharisees. But when they came back without Me, the pharisees scolded them furiously and said: "Why didn't you seize him and bring him to us? Doesn't you see yourself that he disturbs us in the middle of the marvellous feast and on top of it turns all the people away from us? Why haven't you seized him and brought him to us for a just punishment?"
GGJ|6|170|13|0|And the servants answered: "Listen, never ever has a person spoken so wisely than this Galilean! He truly must be filled by the spirit of God!"
GGJ|6|170|14|0|Then one of the pharisees answered him: "What do we hear from you? Are you then also deceived by him? Does any of the pharisees or senior priest believe in him?! No, - only the stupid people!"
GGJ|6|170|15|0|Said the servants: "We already have told you before, how it stands with the by you cursed people, and we stand by that! If you however are not happy with that, then go yourselves to the people and tell them, that they are cursed because they believe in the Galilean, - then the people will let you know how content they are with your curse! You anyway have decided to curse every dissident, without investigating whether the other faith in some regard might be even better than ours! But we as very common servants find this unfair; since for as long God does not judges and condemns a person, for as long also we mortal people should not preempt Him and thereby signal to the All-wise that we earthworms are wiser than He is. Just once also curse the faith of the Romans - but pretty openly! -, they will tell you what they think about your judgement!"
GGJ|6|170|16|0|Said the pharisees: "Make that you get away from here; since we can see that also you have been deceived!"
GGJ|6|170|17|0|Said the servants: "It is bad enough from you that you do not know how to educate us and the people any better! For you do not expect from us that we should respect your false and bad miracles, since we always were ourselves the tools and secret miracle performers?! However, the miracles were always the only thing that gave respect to the people, while all your anti-Moses sermons and teachings were too stupid and too bad for even the most silly people! You truly should not undertake anything against us, otherwise we will tell the people all about your old and inexpressive miracles, and you can see how you will get along with the people!"
GGJ|6|170|18|0|Here the pharisees became more friendly towards the servants who the left.
GGJ|6|171|1|1|The Pharisees and Nicodemus (Gospel of John 7:50-53)
GGJ|6|171|1|0|When the servants were gone, the pharisees turned to the senior Nicodemus - who was a great wise and was moved by My teaching when he came at night to Me the first time when I openly travelled through Jerusalem with My twelve disciples - and asked him what should be done.
GGJ|6|171|2|0|And Nicodemus said to them: "You were quite annoyed about the perky contradiction of our servants; but I myself must openly confess here, that they were quite right. Since investigate yourself whether it is written in any law, that one should judge a person before he was interrogated from which it was recognized what punishable deed he has committed! I as a scribe does not know such a law; according to which law do you want to judge a person before you have interrogated him?"
GGJ|6|171|3|0|Said the pharisees: "You are one of the best scribes what nobody can deny you, and therefore you are a senior among the scribes; but you are nevertheless a Galilean and therefore also a friend of this Galilean! However, go and study the scriptures, where it is written: 'No prophet will rise from Galilee!'
GGJ|6|171|4|0|Said Nicodemus with a smile: "This is true indeed, and you do not need to refer the scriptures to me, since I truly know them better from alpha to omega than all of you together; but I refer you to something else, namely the circumcision protocol of the year of the first population census of the emperor Augustus, and there you will find that this current Galilean is not born in Galilee but in the city of David, Bethlehem, and that both his parents are direct descendants of David!
GGJ|6|171|5|0|Therefore your quoted remark of the scriptures cannot be applied to this Galilean even in the remotest sense, and this even less so since it says explicitly in the law: Every Jew has his lifelong native country there where he was borne and circumcised, and the society must provide for him if he gets weak and unfit for work. A heathen however, receives his native country there, where he was circumcised and registered as a Jew, and must be regarded and accepted as a member of such society.
GGJ|6|171|6|0|See, friend, if we cannot repeal this law and it otherwise is undeniably confirmed by the Augustian circumcision- and registration protocol, that this peoples teacher is no born Galilean, the people have in truth no reason, not to regard this person as a true prophet!"
GGJ|6|171|7|0|Said the pharisees: "We should however possess that much worldly cleverness, to get rid of the protocols!"
GGJ|6|171|8|0|Said Nicodemus: "O yes, those which are in our archives, - however not those which are in the archives of the Romans! And they revise annually, by critical comparison, the protocols of the temple! Woe us if there is anything missing or found as changed! I truly do not want be stuck in one of our skins!"
GGJ|6|171|9|0|Said the pharisees: "Hm, hm, this is of course nasty!"
GGJ|6|171|10|0|Thereupon they did not know what to say and very quietly left the temple and the feast, and each of them went home quite calmly.
GGJ|6|171|11|0|While this scene between the servants, pharisees and Nicodemus took place in front of the temple, which was given here faithfully and in all detail without omission of what has happened and what was said, I taught the people without any interruptions and also showed them clearly the empty and totally unlawful doubletalk and deceptions of the clerics. And there was not one who tried to counter state that I have spoken anything untrue about the clerics, and the people asked Me to come again the following day, the after festive day, to the temple and to refresh them with the most enliven words of the most tangible truth.
GGJ|6|171|12|0|And many said: "Master, we thank you for this divine drink; since we are for a long time already thirsty for such truth, and you now have satisfied our great thirst in such a way, that in eternity we will not get thirsty again, like we were thirsty at this very hour! You are truly a descendant from David and are the promised anointed of God!"
GGJ|6|171|13|0|I however, look at them most friendly and promised them to come to the temple the next day and to give them an even bigger light, for which the people called: "O come, come and illuminate for us the night of the temple!"
GGJ|6|171|14|0|Thereupon I left with Lazarus and all the disciples the temple.
GGJ|6|172|1|1|Section: The Lord on the Mount of Olives
GGJ|6|172|1|1|(Gospel of John Chapter 8)
GGJ|6|172|1|1|The Lord and his followers at Lazarus' inn on the Mount of Olives (Gospel of John 8:1)
GGJ|6|172|1|0|When we were outside they (the disciples and Lazarus) asked: "What are we going to do now? Should we return to Bethania or should we undertake something else in Jerusalem?"
GGJ|6|172|2|0|Lazarus asked Me about My opinion.
GGJ|6|172|3|0|And I said to him: "You yourself can do what you want; but today I cannot go back to Bethania because the clerics have posted spies towards Bethania to find out if I will be staying with you. And if they would find out about it, they would cause you even more frustrations. I therefore have decided to stay for this day and night on the Olive Mountain in the small and very poor inn.
GGJ|6|172|4|0|Said Lazarus: "This is very praiseworthy; for half of the olive mountain and the inn also belongs to me! Oh, there we will be looked after quite well! The inn was until three years ago strongly visited; however, since my friction with the temple the visits have decreased, for the pharisees have declared it as a sin for every Jew if he would visit my inn on the Olive Mountain. The reason for this lies apparently therein that I also have placed this my property under Roman jurisdiction, when the clerics did everything possible to talk me into giving them the property. I thereby have put a lock to the door which of course annoyed them enormously. However, since also this property falls now under Roman jurisdiction, the clerics declared it as totally impure, and every Jew who visited this inn will be made unclean for a whole year. See, this is the reason why my Olive Mountain inn is a lot less visited than before; only Romans and Greeks visit there quite often. Nevertheless, the inn is stocked with everything quite well and we will not have a shortages of anything. Especially from this inn one has a very nice view over nearly all of Jerusalem and the whole surrounding, and I am convinced that You will be pleased with everything up there."
GGJ|6|172|5|0|Said I: "Very well, My dear brother! I know about this and therefore have chosen to spend this day and night on the Olive Mountain; since up there we are quite safe from all tiresome visits of the Jews and pharisees. And thus we can start our way and go there!"
GGJ|6|172|6|0|All were entirely content with that and I went with the disciples to the Olive Mountain. Lazarus hurried ahead to tell his servants what they had to do and what to prepare. All feet and all hands were immediately put in motion, so that a truly festive midday meal were prepared for us.
GGJ|6|172|7|0|However, we took our time and quite leisurely climbed the Olive Mountain, which got its name from the many olive trees planted on the stoneless surfaces. The biggest part of the oil rich trees belonged to our Lazarus; but the smaller city-sided and mostly rocky part belonged to a Greek, who neglected the property to a large extend and left the annual oil harvest for a few silver pieces to Lazarus, and thus he also was half-owner of the city-sided Oil Mountain.
GGJ|6|172|8|0|The Oil Mountain was not really a high mountain, but still contained some places which were quite steep and therefore one required nearly half an hour to reach the highest top. The temple was also standing on a considerable hilltop and was itself a very high building; however, nevertheless from the top of the Oil Mountain one had to direct ones view rather downward to see the high dome of the temple. In short, in the close vicinity of Jerusalem the Oil Mountain was the highest mountain.
GGJ|6|172|9|0|We soon caught up with the hurrying Lazarus and settled around the inn under the oil trees and made our considerations, until Lazarus came and invited us to the prepared meal. We stood up from the ground and went into the inn, in which the dining room did not count as small; for one-hundred guests would comfortably find sufficiently room in there. The large table was fully laden with bread, wine and all kinds of noble fruits, and in the bowls one smelled well prepared fishes from the river Jordan and from the strong brook Kidron. And just by lookign the disciples already had watering mouths. We soon sat at the table and ate and drank with a lot of appetite.
GGJ|6|172|10|0|Lazarus was tremendously pleased that also I ate and drank with a lot of joy and good appetite.
GGJ|6|172|11|0|But I said to him: "Friend, you are full of joy that also I eat and drink with a good appetite; but believe Me: Irrespective of how good it tastes to me what is standing here on the table, the morning meal in temple this morning however, tasted a lot better, - since today I made a big harvest for My kingdom in heaven. Tomorrow however, a new harvest for My kingdom will turn out to be considerably less profitable. What today became Mine, will stay Mine; however tomorrow not much new will be added. The black brood down there will tempt Me, - but in exchange be uncovered before the people to their disgrace! - But lets eat and drink now and then go outside again! Today you still will see a few things."
GGJ|6|173|1|1|The Lord's reflections at the sight of Jerusalem. The judgment over Jerusalem
GGJ|6|173|1|0|Within an hour we finished the meal, got up from the table and immediately went outside; since especially with the illumination in the evening, there was a particular nice view towards the east and suited our considerations quite well.
GGJ|6|173|2|0|When we looked at the large, widespread city with its many palaces, Lazarus said: "What a graceful splendour lies in this large city! And at the same time what shame of those people who are supposed to be an example for all the others!
GGJ|6|173|3|0|Down there lies the temple for which already David, the man according to the heart of God, has collected the material. Salomon, his son, has built it, so that all Jews could gather there at certain times and give God the honour. But who does now requests the honour from the people? O, for a long time already not God anymore, but the wretched pharisees, the scribes and high priests! The old, miraculous ark of the covenant has nearly twenty-four years ago already gone over to the archive of the deaf and powerless relics, and the new is dead and has no power anymore; nevertheless, the blind Jews sacrifice more to it than they ever sacrificed to the true old one.
GGJ|6|173|4|0|From that one can easily infer how the wretched clerics influence the poor, innocent people, and how they don't believe in a true and only God at all, since they tread His laws given to Moses and all the other prophets so disrespectfully with their feet and instead encumber the people on life and death with their own doctrine, which as a pure lunacy cannot be believed anymore by any reasonable person. O the great disgrace! All sigh under the intolerable pressure of mainly the clerics; and still, nobody has the courage, to spit these most apparent deceivers of people in the face and shows them the great iniquity they are causing to mankind.
GGJ|6|173|5|0|You alone, o Lord, have opened the eyes for man, so that they now can see what is the temple all about. But it still is of little use; since they carry on doing in the perkiest manner of the world what they want, and no punishing lightening strikes from Your clouds among them! You, o Lord, are now Yourself in living human form on this earth, an appearance of which the whole past eternity cannot show a comparing example, which is a mercy of all mercies which God ever provided for His creatures. Thousands and again thousands of people, among them even many heathens, recognize this with the highest joy and thankfulness, and they down there hear this holy truth loudly from all sides and from big and small, confirmed. But instead to accept such message with all joy as fully true, they curse the people who have livingly accepted such truth! Question: What are those beast-like people worth?"
GGJ|6|173|6|0|Said I: "My dear brother, do not get worked up so much; since you can see that everything on this earth has its certain time, and that one cannot break an old cedar trunk over the knee like a thin stick! See, I will remain here for a few more days and will teach daily in the temple for seven consecutive days. Who will convert himself, for him it will be good; but who will remain in his blindness and therefrom in his malice, will perish on the day of judgement which will break loose over Jerusalem and destroy all creatures.
GGJ|6|173|7|0|All of you look at this great city! Truly, not one stone will be left upon the other! All the blind and pregnant women who think that on a Sabbath one is not allowed to flee, should pray that the judgement is not taking place on a Sabbath; since then no Jew will get away alive.
GGJ|6|173|8|0|However, before the judgement is coming over all the godless, many and big signs will take place in the sky and on earth. But the judgement and the end of this city will not have arrived yet; for there still will be waited for someone to better and convert himself. And if the signs are not taken serious, a big misery will be allowed to happen, so that the people can turn to God again. But if also this is of no use, I will still send prophets, who will with a powerful voice, which will sound like trombones of war, try to awaken the truly spiritual dead in all four main directions of the wind. Those who will allow themselves to be awakened to the light of live, will also rise to the everlasting life; but those who, through such My trombone call, will only awaken to rage and fury against Me and My word, will rise - however, not to life, but to death through judgement, - and will be thrown where everlasting darkness rules in judgement, and there will be a lot of howling and crunching of teeth.
GGJ|6|173|9|0|However, when the judgement will come, every righteous should flee! Who already is standing on the roof of recognition of the pure, divine truth, should not climb down into the house again, to collect an old Jewish dress (teaching of the pharisees), but he should stay on his new height of light! And who already is in the field of the new activity according to My teaching, should not turn around to the old home country the blind and valueless ceremonies, but stay on his new field and he will preserve his life!
GGJ|6|173|10|0|It will be that there are two in the same house, if the judgement will come; the one will be saved and the other will perish. Who will act according to My teaching will be saved; who, however, will have My teaching but act according to the old sour dough of the pharisees, will perish.
GGJ|6|173|11|0|In the same manner two will be on the field and two will grind in a mill; also the one will be accepted to life and the other left in judgement. - Therefore be aware of the old sour dough of the pharisees; since truly, with that nobody will escape the judgement!"
GGJ|6|174|1|1|The prediction of the great judgment of the present time
GGJ|6|174|1|0|(The Lord: ") "How it will go with the judgement of Jerusalem, it also will happen with a future large world judgement, when I entirely will finish off the great whore of Babel. But this will be a judgement like during the times of Noah and like during the times of Sodom and Gomorrah.
GGJ|6|174|2|0|Also then big signs will take place on earth, at sea and in the sky, and I will awaken servants who will foretell the future and who will announce the coming judgement several times. But the haughtiness of man will not hear them, and even if he would listen to them, he still would not believe their words, but laugh them off as fools. But this will be a sure sign, that the great judgement with great certainty will take place, which will consume all culprits of evil.
GGJ|6|174|3|0|Also during that time some youths will have visions and some maidens will foretell the things to come. Good for them who will thereby better themselves and truly become converted!
GGJ|6|174|4|0|This, however, will be easily recognisable, like one recognizes from a figtree that spring is near, namely when the (bods) become juicy and start to break open.
GGJ|6|174|5|0|Their will be large separate wars among the nations and one nation will attack the other; their will also be high inflation and all kinds of pestilence illnesses will arise, as it has not yet occurred among mankind. Also large earthquakes will take place in advance so that the people can admonish themselves to atonement and loving actions. Good for them who will do accordingly!
GGJ|6|174|6|0|But many will not take any note of it and will ascribe everything to the blind forces of nature, and the foretellers will be scolded swindlers and many will be thrown into the dungeon for the sake of My name, and under great threats of punishment they will be prohibited to speak in My name and to announce the coming judgement. Who will not do the will of the great whore of Babel, will be in big trouble.
GGJ|6|174|7|0|But all this must take place about seven-hundred years before the judgement, so that in the end nobody can say, that he was not warned sufficiently. From now not fully 2000 years will pass; and this will be apparently a youngest but at the same time also last judgement on this earth.
GGJ|6|174|8|0|Only from then on Paradise will be placed on earth and a lamb and wolf will peacefully live in one stable and will eat from one bucket.
GGJ|6|174|9|0|However, close to the judgement the sign of the Sun of Man will be seen in the sky, which means the heaven in man will recognize Me as the only Lord of heaven and earth, and man's soul will praise Me a lot.
GGJ|6|174|10|0|But this is still not the perfection of man. However, if I will then appear illuminated and bright before all mankind in the clouds of the skies with all heavenly powers under the sound like many war- and judgement trombones, namely the true heaven, which is in the heart of man, then the judgement of the world will be there.
GGJ|6|174|11|0|The right person will then enter My magnificence and the culprits of evil will be consumed by the fire of My just rage and enter the kingdom of their evil works, which is prepared for all incorrigible devils. Since who voluntarily choses hell, he then should also be cursed in it, as it is cursed in itself. Just like the good forever stays good, evil will also forever stay evil in itself and will be the everlasting foundation which forever will serve Me as a rest for My feet.
GGJ|6|174|12|0|I Myself out of My primordial divine personality will not judge anybody, but all this will be done by My word which I have spoken to you. Since once I have ascended to My kingdom, I will never return to this earth in the flesh, but only in the spirit, in the word, and it will be as it was in the beginning where it says: In the beginning was the word and the word was with God and God was the word. But the word has taken up flesh and lived among the people. He, which means, I came to My own and Mine have not recognized Me; for the world and its flesh have made them all blind and deaf.
GGJ|6|174|13|0|I am now with you a person in the flesh; but therefore I cannot give to you all the power of My spirit. However, if later on I will not be among you in the flesh like now, but be among you only in the spirit, then I also will be able to provide you with all strength and power of My spirit, which of course I am since eternity. In the spirit and the power I will stay with you until the end of time, for which this earth will still exist, and until it has ripened for Me the last judged spirit. However, with this earth the cradle for the children of God will forever extinguish. From then on everything will be judged spiritually.
GGJ|6|174|14|0|I have told and showed you several times already, how it will be on this earth. Therefore wait with patience for the certain redemption, which will not stay away, and do not wish for a world judgement before its time! Since when it will come, it will still be too early for you and even more for those who will be judged; since in judgement love and mercy are far away, and each soul will be handed over to its own help, so that she bitterly can experience, how totally useless her futile, temporal help of the world people was. - and now tell Me, if you have understood everything well!"
GGJ|6|175|1|1|Lazarus' doubts about the divine guidance of mankind
GGJ|6|175|1|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, at least I have understood it well! Frankly said: the whole history of mankind does not look very cheerful! Basically the people are not predominantly responsible for being so evil but rather the circumstances under which they are procreated, born and educated. Therefore every judgement is nevertheless 'n highly wilfully and tyrannical act by Him who has the power to judge the people.
GGJ|6|175|2|0|It is of course said: God provides for every person a right recognition of true and false and of good and evil; but when does this take place? According to my experience only then, when man has firmly acknowledged himself in everything false and evil to such an extend, that no other pure teaching is of any use anymore. When people have lived for several hundred years without any noticeable divine influence, in time they necessarily start to forget about God, make for themselves own laws and life prescriptions, by which however, even if followed so strictly, cannot achieve salvation for man. When mankind finally really got lost, only then come, initially only very weakly, revelations through awakened people. And if they are fruitless, only then appear the more stronger revelations. And if also they are fruitless, then the judgement arrives. Lord, why this has to be so, I still do not grasp by a long shot.
GGJ|6|175|3|0|From Adam to Noah and especially with the descendants of Cain, there was only little or no talk at all of any revelation. During the times of Noah all kinds of signs and revelations did occur, but too late since especially the people of the lowlands had totally gone over to the devil. The people then of course did not paid any attention to it and kept on living in their own frenzy; but then also the most terrible judgement occurred.
GGJ|6|175|4|0|Later it continued up to Abraham in which long period of time nearly no revelations took place. With Abraham the divine revelations started again; but on its heels already the judgement followed over Sodom and Gomorrah and the surrounding ten cities.
GGJ|6|175|5|0|From Abraham, Isaac and Jacob it went on until Moses. During the times of this prophet extraordinary things came from the heavens to the people. For the first time they became specific laws according to which they had to arrange their lives; but the judgement was also extraordinary. The Egyptians had to die by the hundred-thousands and the freed Israelites were afterwards not much better off for forty years in the desert. All of them, the Egyptians and the Israelites had for too long heard nothing of any particular revelation and in time became more tepid. The earlier, living faith turned into a lazy and traditional faith, which nearly is not much better than no believe at all. In the same way their faith was constituted, also the following of life principals were executed!
GGJ|6|175|6|0|If the revelation pause continues for too long, people losing all faith in a true God and make for themselves god's to their own desire and thereby fall into complete idolisms. Pure rationally seen, can one accuse them of self-guiltiness? According to my always very rationally humane opinion truly not!
GGJ|6|175|7|0|Under the judges and also later under the kings, for us Jews quite a few prophets were awakened, - but always only then if they already had sinned themselves to death; but then also the judgement followed immediately, which exterminated the sinners.
GGJ|6|175|8|0|Now, You o Lord, are here Yourself. Now surly the very biggest revelation to mankind takes place; but then judgement will also not have to wait too long. Only after a few hundred years the people will be even in Your teaching not by one hair be better than the clerics down there! The converted heathens will again become heathens and the Jews will become even more darker than they are now, and thereby it will never get properly illuminated and good on this earth. I therefore think that from now on bright revelations should not be absent for too long, otherwise will the descendants, who can not be present during this current revelation, fall into the old night blamelessly.
GGJ|6|175|9|0|The Philistines were destroyed because of their godlessness and, as far as I know, have never received any revelation; likewise the old Phoenicians, also the Trojans, the Babylonians, the Ninivites and also some other nations, which according to my knowledge have also not received a particular revelation.
GGJ|6|175|10|0|Yes, why this so unfavourable play with the people of this earth? See, no person can help it, that he exists! However, once he is there according to Your almighty will, he then is already very unfortunate from the cradle to his grave and must endure one judgement after the other. Yes, why so?"
GGJ|6|176|1|1|Of the workers in the vineyard. The purpose, nature and impact of the revelations
GGJ|6|176|1|0|Said I to Lazarus and also to the other disciples, since also they shared a little the heated opinion of Lazarus: "Pay attention, I will give you a picture; it will give you the answer to the question of Lazarus!
GGJ|6|176|2|0|There was a lord who recruited workers for his vineyard. They came in the morning and the Lord agreed with them to pay one groschen per day wage. And during midday he went out where he still could find some idle people and said: 'What are you standing here idly? Go to my vineyard and I will give you what is right!' And they went and worked. But towards evening the lord still saw many workers standing idle. And he went and said to them: 'Why do you stand the whole day doing nothing?' And they answered: 'Lord, nobody hired us!' And the lord said to them: 'Now then, also you go to my vineyard and work this last hour of the day and I will give to you what is right!' They then went and still worked hard for the last hour of the day.
GGJ|6|176|3|0|In the evening however the lord called first the workers who had worked from the morning, and gave to each the agreed groschen. He then called those who only worked for half a day and also gave to each one a groschen. Thereupon he called those who only had worked for an hour and also gave to each one groschen.
GGJ|6|176|4|0|Then those who worked for the whole day, said: 'Lord, how can you give to those who only worked for one hour the same than to us, since we endured the load and heat for the whole day?' And the lord said to them: 'What are you concerned about if also I want to be good and merciful. Am I therefore unreasonable if I out of my good will also give to the last the same as to you? Didn't I and you agreed upon the one groschen? You yourself have not demanded more! And if I now give to you what you have demanded, what do you want more from me? Am I not the lord of my money, with which I can do as it pleases me?!' Thereupon the first workers could not say anything more against it and were content with their daily remuneration.
GGJ|6|176|5|0|And I say to you all, that the Father who is in Me, will do the same with you, - and then also the first will be the last and the last will be the first.
GGJ|6|176|6|0|The vineyard however, are the actual people of this earth who are the shoots which have to be worked on. They do not have an agreement with me, but they are there to be treated, so that they bare God the Lord good fruit.
GGJ|6|176|7|0|All the prophets however, like you are now, according to their souls are not from this earth, but they are hired workers from above and have signed up front a fixed contract with Me for the attainment of the childhood of God, which is only possible on this earth.
GGJ|6|176|8|0|All the great prophets from the beginning until now, you are included, who received a great revelation, are the workers hired first for the vineyard of the Lord.
GGJ|6|176|9|0|The small prophets who only have to do half the work, namely the maintenance of the once given great revelations, are those, who will come in My name after you, they will also receive certain small revelations and do some prophesying from it, but the strength and power which I will give to you, they will not possess. They will have the same reward as you are, since their faith has to be stronger; for they do not see all the things you are seeing and experiencing now, their voluntary faith will be credited to them to a higher life reward. If they then will obtain the same reward than you are, think that it was more difficult for them to believe, what now takes place for the salvation of all creatures, since they were not witnesses of everything like you are.
GGJ|6|176|10|0|Finally in later times again shortly before another big judgement, seers will be awakened and being allowed, who will have the short, difficult task, to purify the teaching which became unclean, so that it is preserved and is not rejected by brighter thinking mankind as an old priesthood deception. These third kind of workers in My vineyard will not act through great miracles, but will only work by means of the pure word and the script, without receiving any other striking revelation, except the inner, living word in feelings and thoughts in their hearts, and they will be full of the clear and reasonable faith and will thus without miracle deeds raise the withered people-shoots of My vineyard and will then also from Me receive the same reward, which you have received as workers for a full day; since they will encounter it as much more difficult to believe what more than a thousand years ago happened here.
GGJ|6|176|11|0|If thus the large revelations are quite far separated from each other, God will still take care that always and immediately new awakened seers will come to the people, as soon as the teachings of the great revelations in anyway start to become impure, and this is done in such a way that the free will of man does not suffers any force. Since this is the reason why the great revelations in time are spaced further apart, so that the people can move even more freely with their free will.
GGJ|6|176|12|0|If at the end of the world the people are diverted too far from their spiritual path, then of course there is no other alternative then to launch another large revelation, which of course always has a judgement behind it, because it is itself a suffering judgement for the people. For as long you do not put fire to the dead wood, it will not burn; however the fire will ignite it. And see, what the fire is for the wood, a large revelation is for man. - Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|6|177|1|1|The prophets as carriers of the revelation. Faith of light and blind faith
GGJ|6|177|1|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, I understand quite well what You wanted to say by it; but there is still a back-thought of which I still do not know what to make of it. Should therefore all people who directly received a large revelation, be seen as judged? And do only those receive the blessing of a large revelation, who only have an indirect, thus purely faith portion in it?
GGJ|6|177|2|0|But then the carriers of large revelations are in a great disadvantage and this therefore because from the origin they were better and more pure people, so that they could be able to accept and understand a higher and large revelation. Since the actual pure world people would out of themselves not be able to understand the large revelations, because they not even understand a small revelation, but just standing there like chicken when seeing a lightening strike from a cloud."
GGJ|6|177|3|0|Said I: "Who says that the carriers of a large revelation should be seen as a judgement? I of course will know whom I have to choose for a large revelation, so that it does not harm him!
GGJ|6|177|4|0|Moses was certainly one of the carriers of a large revelation; but under him there were many who only indirectly shared it and in the end were much stronger in faith than Moses himself, who by himself did not trust the promise that I will give to the Israelites praised land where milk and honey will flow. But because Moses did not fully trust such promise, he was allowed to see the praised land from a high mountain, but was not allowed to go there.
GGJ|6|177|5|0|This proves more than enough, that no carrier of any revelation was ever bound by himself and from now on will be bound even less, but by himself always is free what to believe and what to do, from which he is blessed only; since therefore that someone is the carrier of a revelation, he will not be blessed, but only if he trusts the revelation and lives accordingly.
GGJ|6|177|6|0|The same is with all of you the case. You are now rather forced to believe that I am Christ by My deeds, and that My words are the word of God, compared to those who will only hear about the gospel through your mouth; but for that you will be still overcome by heavy doubts and have thereby the opportunity to strengthen your faith. For if the shepherd is slain, the sheep will flee and scatter; but at the right time I will collect them again and strengthen their believe. Therefore no carrier of a true revelation is judged. Since firstly such a person is always from above and because of that no revelation can coerce him in any, for his soul already went through a pre flesh life trial on another earth and is therefore a lot more solid and compact, than a soul which only had to collect itself on this earth; and secondly greater trials of faith are imposed on such a prophet soul than on those from this earth who are only too gullible souls. A soul from this earth is satisfied with the word only, and does hardly not need a sign. But souls who are from above, require more; since they are difficult believers and therefore also need stronger and greater proofs, until they fully believe and therefrom act accordingly.
GGJ|6|177|7|0|Yes, if I travel to Persia, to India of even to Athens or also to Rome and performed such signs there as I have done here, no person would dare to do everything else than what I have ordered. Such purely earthly souls would apparently thereby be bound to the highest degree, and the trial of its free will would be over for a long period of time. But you are not in the least harmed by My signs because you are not easy believers; since until one has moved you to a firm believe, one has to do a lot before your eyes, and even then you are still full of all kind of doubts and soon ask about this and then about something else. However, who does this before Me, does not have any coerced believe, but a free faith; since he demands to fully understand what he believes, and what he does not understand, he does not believe.
GGJ|6|177|8|0|The best proof for this is that I have to explain in one breath what you hear from Me. You know who I am, and can also believe Me without the always special explanation what I teach you. But you do not do that and at a few occasions already have shown Me, that you because of a very secretive teaching did not believed Me, and tell Me in My face that this is a hard teaching; and not seven days have passed, that all of you have left Me, also because of teachings you didn't understand.
GGJ|6|177|9|0|From that it arises that your souls are stronger than the souls of the actual children of this world. Such people like you are now, however, will always exist on this earth, and I will awaken them and also give to them the inner word of the spirit out of Me just like to you now, and they will teach the actual children of this earth, whereby their will, will be kept totally free. But the teachers must therefore not fancy themselves, that they as teachers and wise are standing higher with Me than the children of this earth; for with Me it will always count and apply: Let these small ones come to Me and do not hold them back! Since who will not be like these little children, will not enter My kingdom; since it belongs to them and for the sake of them it is made. Who however is a wise man and therefore a teacher and at the same time is wholeheartedly totally humble and gentle, will one day also be there where I will be a true Father among My children from eternity to eternity!"
GGJ|6|177|10|0|When all the disciples have received such teaching from Me, they were quiet and did not know what to answer Me.
GGJ|6|178|1|1|Two kinds of human beings on earth: souls from above and souls from below. Teaching and working of signs with their different effects
GGJ|6|178|1|0|Only Lazarus said and asked: "Lord and Master, am I also from above?"
GGJ|6|178|2|0|Said I: "Indeed, since otherwise you could not have endured the multiple signs which I have performed before your eyes with such calm and equanimity, as if something quite natural has happened. Everything only surprised you because it happened, - a few moments later however you were indifferent again, since you thought by yourself: For a person it is impossible to fly like a bird in the air. But I am God, and therefore it is quite natural for Me that everything must be so easily possible for Me like for a bird flying in the air, and therefore it is absolutely no other miracle than all the other things created by Me. The moon, the sun, the stars and this earth and everything which is in it, on it and above it, lives and moves, are all remaining miracles of My wisdom and power, and the current miracles are only witnesses thereof, that I am the very Same who has filled since eternity infinity with countless and remaining miracles. If I then effectuate miracles as God, it is nothing miraculous, but the actual miracle about Me is My inconceivable love for you My creatures, and My so big meekness and unselfish goodness, gentleness, patience and actual humility in front of you people, whom I could blow away into nothingness with one breath.
GGJ|6|178|3|0|'Yes', you say further to yourself, 'if all this could also be done by a person, it then would be a miracle, just like it would be a miracle if a person could lift up into the air like a bird and freely glide around.'
GGJ|6|178|4|0|See, if you would not be from above, you would not be capable of such thoughts, and I would not have performed such signs before you, out of a wise consideration to protect your free will! Those down there are not from above, but from this world, and therefore I cannot perform such signs for them then I have done for you and these My disciples. They only are allowed to hear about them but certainly not see them; for if they would see such big signs which I effectuate and have effectuated, it would kill them completely. Therefore they must only gnaw on My words.
GGJ|6|178|5|0|However, there also will be a sign given to them, but no other than this of the prophet Jonah; since he only spend three days in the belly of the fish and then was put ashore alive, also I will spend three days in the grave and then will emerge alive again to the biggest fright and judgement for those down there.
GGJ|6|178|6|0|All of you remember this well, that the children of this earth can only be won for My kingdom through the living word and not by signs! Since the most children of this earth - if not already spoiled through all kinds of false signs - are gullible and not obtuse and therefore can soon and easily be won for the truth through a right speech; but through too strikingly signs, they would entirely loose all own ability to think and to will. - Do you, Lazarus, now know whether you are from below or above?"
GGJ|6|178|7|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, that I can understand that I also come from somewhere above; from the people we are going to meet, how will we distinguish between who is from above or who is from below?"
GGJ|6|178|8|0|Said I: "If it is necessary, the spirit in you will tell you. But there also exist an external sign which is seldom misleading, through which it is soon recognizable from where a person's soul originates.
GGJ|6|178|9|0|See, the soul retains also in its necessary dark flesh 'n certain feeling from where she originates and turns the ears of the flesh and especially the eyes towards that direction from where she originally descended from. People who like to turn their eyes up and like to climb the heights of mountains, also like to listen to those sounds which are coming from any high places to their ears, are most certainly also from above. But people who direct their eyes mainly to the ground and rummage in it to look for all kinds of treasures and only seldom turn their ears and eyes upwards, are most certainly from below. According to this, if you pay attention to it, you can quite clearly recognize whom you have in front of you.
GGJ|6|178|10|0|People who are from above are normally also very inventive and producing all kinds of arts and sciences; but they are all more or less difficult believers, since they want everything very clearly be proven. The Greek Philopold in Kane near Kis did not believed, until I showed him this particular sun-earth on which he carried for the fist time a flesh; and almost all Cynics are very much the same. In front of them you can create worlds, in their eyes it will has as much effect as if you would say to a person of this earth: 'Go and do this!' He will hardly say to you: 'Yes, why?', because he will do it faithfully since a wise has told him so; the cause for it he still hopes to find later on. But a wise from above will seriously look you in the eye and asking: 'Why so? Without reason I do nothing! Explain it to me and I will see if there is something about it, why you have said: Go and do it!'
GGJ|6|178|11|0|For I say to you, it is quite important to make sure about the spiritual children you as a teacher are dealing with, and who are the shoots in My vineyard; since the same word can have the best but also the worst results, depending on whether you convey it correctly or incorrectly to the character of the listener.
GGJ|6|178|12|0|The weak small children of this earth soon and easily believe everything what they are presented to believe, and only require the explanation afterwards, once they accumulated a large supply of believe principals. With them however one should pay close attention, that only the purest truth is preached to them, - and woe him, who wants to annoy the little ones of this earth with all kinds of false teachings and examples, as I have already shown to you in a smaller picture in Galilee! But with the children from above the explanation must be either already given in advance or at least at the same time when the teaching is given, other she will not easily accept anything else than the full truth.
GGJ|6|178|13|0|You already many times have witnessed when I spoken to the Greeks or the Romans; also you do the same and you will win them over even more easily, because you have Me and My works in front of you, to which you always can refer fruitfully! In an emergency you yourself will be able to perform signs; however be sparingly with them and only perform a miracle if you are guided in the spirit to do it! For a sign effectuates something good indeed, but a living word a thousand times more and better, since through the word the no compulsion is imposed on the human heart.
GGJ|6|178|14|0|Since the word firstly illuminates the mind of a person. The mind then awakens the will and the love in a person's heart. Love becomes a mighty flame. This then illuminates and enlivens the will in the heart and this acts according to the prescription of the own mind, and what a person thus does freely out of himself, is an own, rewardable deed, and only then did man find his own life cooker.
GGJ|6|178|15|0|The sign however strikes the human mind down for a long time and startles only love and its will to act. But this action is similar to a stone thrown through the air, which flies through the air for as long the throw strength is connected with the mass; as soon however this connection fails, the stone with its mass falls on to the ground as dead and immovable and remains there in its old judgement.
GGJ|6|178|16|0|The soul of a person converted by a sign, resembles entirely the thrown stone and then acts blindly out of fear for the sign; when however the sign in time loses its power, also the love and will of the soul weakens, especially with the descendants who have seen no signs, and becomes totally sluggish and regards the sign either as a piece of magic or as a flat lie and invention of the ancestors. Since if the soul asks the mind what it is about the sign, it cannot give to her any explanation, since the mind itself never received one and the mind then quite justly judges: 'Are we then less human than our ancestors, who received all kinds of signs and then could easily believe? We now should believe what we do not understand and the signs which we only hear about, should now serve us as a motive to believe? No, this is totally wrong! This can a wise God, if there is one, never ever demand from us! Therefore also we demand signs or at least such an explanation, which gives us a right light about what we should believe and what we should do, so that we can recognize the right reason. We demand such believe motives which for all people at all times appeared as effective, but not such which we first have to believe, so that also we can believe, which we were coerced to believe.'
GGJ|6|178|17|0|See, this is how the mind of man reasons, and this rightly so! Since if the teaching with the given signs is not put in the right light for the human mind, soon it sinks with all signs and the people are losing in the process all faith and fall in their old, sluggish and wild life until a clever magician comes to them and brings them soon and easily on his side.
GGJ|6|178|18|0|Therefore I say to you again very seriously: Teach brightly and clearly and be in the highest degree sparely with signs, then you will develop remaining and unalterable disciples! Since the sign passes; but the bright and pure truth stays forever and does not require any sign for its confirmation, because it is the highest sign itself, which is given at all times to the people who are searching for it.
GGJ|6|178|19|0|But there are signs which you can effectuate; but then the sign should only be a charitable deed for poor and ill people without consideration of standing or faith, but it should not be a special means of evidence for the pure divinity of My teaching.
GGJ|6|178|20|0|The teaching must through its light prove itself as purely divine, even without any signs and everyone who does accordingly, provides himself with the inner, living proof of its fullest authenticity. If you pay attention to this, you will truly educate good disciples for Me; however, if you do not do all of this very precisely, you yourself will open the gates for the anti-Christ, and apparently you yourself will have to search for a place to hide."
GGJ|6|179|1|1|The Antichrist
GGJ|6|179|1|0|Said Lazarus: "How should we understand the anti-Christ?"
GGJ|6|179|2|0|Said I: "The anti-Christ will arise from the fact, that there are certain smart and work-shy people, who see that My teaching gains more and more followers, and that My disciples are increasingly better off, so also they will accept My teaching. And when they hear about the signs I effectuated and also about the signs which you will be effectuating at given opportunities, they will start to perform great signs of blind magic with absolutely natural means like the heathen magicians and the Essenians have done it. This will deceive the gullible and this in the end to such an extend, that many of your followers will regard you as false teachers and prophets and start to pursue you.
GGJ|6|179|3|0|Therefore pay great attention to it that you only take from those who accept the gospel, what you require to live! For if the idlers see that the preaching and signs provide you with a lot money, they will do everything possible to oust you. Therefore you will earliest recognize the false prophets in their works. For the real prophets will always walk in My poverty and only accept from their congregations, what they need as basic life requirements; however the false will do like the pharisees are doing now - and in many cases a lot worse - and for everything they do in My name for the congregations, they are going to insist to be paid highly and expensively, and all people will regard them as servants of God and by punishment they had to believe that God listens only to their prayers and looks at their sacrifices with great pleasure. Like now for all Jews this one temple is standing there, the anti-Christ will build countless many temples with great splendour and therein they will perform magic and sacrifices, and make bad, selfish speeches before the people. They will pray in foreign languages to make the people believe that such their speech is the most purest and therefore also to God most pleasing.
GGJ|6|179|4|0|This is sufficient for everybody to recognize a false prophet and to distinguish him from a true one. They will of course make a lot of noise and shout to all the world: 'All of you come to us since Christ is here and He is there where we are!' However, do not believe it, irrespective when shouting even so much harder and perform even greater miracles; since they are never ever My disciples, but deceived disciples of Beelzebub, from whom they also will harvest their reward in the mud pool with howling and crunching of teeth! Pay attention to it and perform as little miracles as possible, but keep to the word and its everlasting truth, the pure teaching will remain among many people until the end of the world! - But now lets go back into the house again, and you Lazarus, provide us with bread and wine; since now I am very thirsty!"
GGJ|6|179|5|0|Thereupon we went into the house and Lazarus immediately asked for the right quantity of bread and wine. We sat at the table and strengthened ourselves.
GGJ|6|180|1|1|On right blessing and prayer
GGJ|6|180|1|0|During the meal I did not talk much; but when the good wine loosened the tongues of the disciples, soon the inn became quite alive. Also the innkeeper who managed the inn on behalf of Lazarus, came to Me with his family and asked Me if I could bless him and his family; this would be the most strongest antidote against the curse of the clerics.
GGJ|6|180|2|0|Said I to him: "Friend, where I am, the blessing is already with Me; anything more is not required! Live also you according to the teaching which I have given to My disciples and only thereby you will attain the true, living blessing, which will be for the greatest use to you, not only for this world which is for everyone of a very short duration, but for your soul who will live forever! Such a blessing as you imagine it for yourself is of no use. Look at the pharisees how they distribute all kinds of blessings and are getting paid for it; to whom however, who received such a blessing, was it of any use? Yes, it was useful to the pharisee, - but the blessed had to be consoled by his faith which provided him with a weak reassurance.
GGJ|6|180|3|0|But I bless the people truly thereby, that I give them the true light of life and through it the everlasting life, if they act according to My teaching. All the so to speak magical blessings are of no use and only increases the superstition of the people. But who walks and believes in My teaching, that I am the true Christ, he can lay his hands on a sick in My name and it will be better with him. And even if the sick is far away, and you pray in My name for him and stretches your hands towards him, he will be cured if it is for his salvation. And see, this is a much better blessing than the one you, according to your opinion, want from Me! - Tell Me now if you are content with this!"
GGJ|6|180|4|0|Said the innkeeper: "O Lord, I thank you for that; for I can see now that the pure truth is the biggest blessing for man and the lie and deception is the biggest curse for him. Now I still want to hear from You, if the prayers of the priests also have no value before God and also will not help anybody, even if someone faithfully and in the best sense is of the opinion that he is unworthy to pray to God, and goes to a priest and pays him so that he can pray for him to God. How should one understand this according to the truth?"
GGJ|6|180|5|0|Said I: "Is it not written: 'Behold, this nation honours Me with lips; but their hearts are far from Me!' How can the prayer be useful to him who paid for it? He as the believer does not dare to pray to God and the paid priest does not pray to God and obviously can't do it, because he himself does not believe in any God. For if he believed in a God, he would not allow to be getting paid for his prayers, but say to the prayer payer: 'Every person, and even if he has so many sins as there is gras on earth and sand in the sea - can ruefully and in humility pray to God and God will hear his prayer. The love for one's neighbour as instructed by God, makes it in anyway compulsory for me to think in my prayers for all the people, and therefore go and pray to God yourself, which can and will be useful to you only; since a paid prayer is a horror before God!'
GGJ|6|180|6|0|See, this is how a faithful priest should speak to him who wants to pay him for a prayer! But because the priest himself does not believe in a God, he lets himself get paid for a prayer which he mumbles from a book without thought or will with a hypocritical expression and is therefore in everything a liar and swindler. How can such a prayer please God?
GGJ|6|180|7|0|I say to you: Even if God would help a person out of his troubles for the sake of his humility, who, because of his thought unworthiness, does not dare to pray to God, God would in this case certainly not help him, in order to free him from his superstition.
GGJ|6|180|8|0|If you see a poor who prays to God because of some necessary help, go and help him if you have something to help him; however, if you do not have something, then also you pray to God on behalf of him, and I say to you: God will listen to your and the poor person's prayer! Since where two or three truly pray to Me, their prayer will most certainly be heard. But nobody should turn to God in prayer for silly and pure worldly things, since God will not listen to him; but if someone prays for really necessary things to sustain the life of his body and to strengthen the faith and the soul, it will not be withheld from him. - See, this is how things are standing regarding true prayer according to the truth, which is also a true and right blessing in the heart of people! Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|180|9|0|Says the innkeeper: "Yes, Lord, this I understand quite well, because it is a too clear truth; but the magical prayers of the priests I never have understood, and this for the very simple reason because they are an all-out swindle which cannot be understood anyway. O, these evil swindlers! How they do everything possible to present their trifle prayers to the people, as if such in degrees are always more effective and stronger, depending on the seniority of the priest and the extreme holy places where the prayer is conducted, and that the same prayer prayed by the same priest, gains strength and effectiveness in the same measure as more pounds of gold and silver are paid for it! And see, the people still believe this firmly! Woe him, who tried to talk them out of it and says that the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob does not have any pleasure in such prayers, and that it would be extremely unfair if He only listened to prayers of people, who can pay the priests a lot of money to pray the prayer for them, the poor however, who cannot do this, He would not listen to them and without helping turn away from them! O, this would be of no use to these blind fools! They would regard such a wise enlightener of the people only as a blasphemer and temple desecrater and charge him in the temple accordingly, whereupon he will be dealt with for the whole of eternity in such a way as one cannot wish it any better.
GGJ|6|180|10|0|Ah, my most elevated Friend and divine Master, there is no place anymore for an honest and educated person! Truly, in this regard this inn is much more a true temple of God than the hall of Salomon down there; since in it there is nothing else than lies and deceit and the biggest hate for people! I have not been in the temple for about ten years - and also will avoid it in future! In the very least a feast can bring me to the temple; since then the greatest fraudulences are carried out in the cheekiest manner, and no law protects me from them. During feasts the clerics are carrying on with the biggest mischiefs without any responsibility as Gods for themselves; I however, cannot look at it without the greatest annoyance and therefore I rather stay away. - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|6|180|11|0|Said I: "Absolutely; since you cannot change this, and therefore it is better for you to stay away from the place, where you cannot experience anything good or true and on top of it, as still an old real Jew, becoming annoyed. But I have come, to make everything crooked straight again, and what is blind and deaf, to make it seeing and hearing again. But lets leave the temple now, since its total uselessness is only too well known to you!
GGJ|6|180|12|0|Soon we will get an increase of new guests, namely real Romans and Greeks. They will eat here and most probably also spend the night here; since down there in the whole city nearly no inn can be found, and you as innkeeper can prepare yourself a little."
GGJ|6|180|13|0|When the innkeeper heard such, he hurried outside to his people and drew their attention to it; and they now paid attention, if the guest would arrive. When they looked down to the garden gate through which the people had to pass to get to the top of the Oil Mountain, they already saw a group of thirty people going through the gate and therefore quickly went to work, to serve the arriving guests in a proper manner. The room, in which also we were sitting, was large enough to accommodate about one-hundred people. There were also some quite spacious side rooms available, which were used as sleeping rooms, and therefore nobody should be concerned about a lodging for the arriving foreigners, who had a female guide with them, who was a free woman in Jerusalem and dealt a lot with strangers. Later on we will get to know her better.
GGJ|6|181|1|1|The arrival of the foreign Romans at the inn
GGJ|6|181|1|0|It of course didn't take long and the foreigners were already there. The innkeeper and also Lazarus met them politely and welcomed them. Thereupon the foreigners came into the house and greeted us according to their custom and we responded their greeting. They sat at a table and immediately asked for food and drinks; since they were already very hungry and thirsty, because they couldn't find anything acceptable elsewhere in the city.
GGJ|6|181|2|0|And the innkeeper said: "Bread and wine you can have immediately; but for a proper evening meal you have to wait a little longer!"
GGJ|6|181|3|0|With that they were content, and immediately were served with bread and wine in abundance and cheerfully ate and drank, praised the wine and were in a good and joyful mood. Also the free maiden was very cheerful and told them all kinds of amusing things. But we kept quiet and the disciples who mastered the Greek and Roman tongue, listened eagerly what the foreigners had to say.
GGJ|6|181|4|0|Among them there was a very respectable man. He was a Roman and came for the first time to Jerusalem. He said to the others: "Listen, we now have brought up a lot of joyful things and therefore can for a change speak about some more serious matters, so that the honourable society which we have met here, do not secretly think that we are nothing else than pure clowns. And therefore I want to make a beginning and say:
GGJ|6|181|5|0|We all come from Rome to this large Jewish city, which is called 'holly' by the Jews. Through the assistance of our beautiful Jewish guide, we came to this mountain inn, which according to the information of our guide is disreputed by the Jewish priests, but nevertheless has proved itself to be the best and cheapest in the whole of Jerusalem for a long time. What our dear guide recommended to us as good in this inn, is now fully confirmed; since we are here ourselves now, the bread, the extremely good wine and the very special friendliness of our host are providing for us the best testimony. Therefore we must show our special gratitude towards our beautiful guide, which should also be the case according to our old Roman custom.
GGJ|6|181|6|0|But we have been here in this city for already a few days and from yesterday until today we had to keep up with the worst kind of inn and today the good gods have provided us with something better. That we yesterday, because of all the searching for an inn, could not attend to the matter for which we actually have travelled from Rome to here, is easily understood; but now we have found a proper inn and according to my opinion it is now the time to start thinking about, for which we have undertaken this great and dangerous journey. For the journey from Rome to here is truly not a trifle matter! Our dear guide who has shown us the way to this good inn, will perhaps tomorrow also be able to give us some information in this regard, - perhaps also our landlord; but him we first have to get to know a little better, since this seems somewhat of a sensitive matter for the Jews, and they - said between us - always have been sly old dogs.
GGJ|6|181|7|0|That our beautiful guide is a very honest and upright personality, we already are pretty well convinced of; and as such we will secretly turn to her, and she probably most willingly will be able to provide us with good information, so that we can know whether we have travelled here in vain or have not travelled here in vain. For if there is some truth to this matter, we will stay for as long it takes to fully understand what this matter is all about; if however, there is nothing to it, we will leave within a few days for home again.
GGJ|6|181|8|0|A thunderstorm always looks more dangerous and threatening in a distant than when soon it is close by, and probably it will also be the same with our case. However, it is quite peculiar that here in the Jew country we nearly never heard someone say something about it. Nevertheless can we enquire about it more deeply; and as such I want to ask you, loveliest guide, if you haven't heard anything about a newly arisen, Jewish prophet, who supposedly is able to bring about incredibly miraculous things.
GGJ|6|181|9|0|Tell us sincerely and truthful, if and what you have heard about this prophet, and what this matter is all about! Have you seen and spoken to him already or have heard other plausible people speaking about him? And if they have spoken about him, you perhaps will know what they have spoken about him? Tell us everything what you know about this matter and we will - as already said - be much appreciative to you!"
GGJ|6|182|1|1|The guide's conversation with the Romans about the Lord
GGJ|6|182|1|0|Said hereupon the maiden: "Yes, my most honourable friends, with that I will not be able to provide you with a proper service! I have - more in general - heard a few things about him; but everything I have heard about him, sounded a lot more fable-like than the stories about your gods.
GGJ|6|182|2|0|By the way, he seems otherwise be quite a wise and exceedingly good person, what in general is said about him in better circles; but next to his wisdom a large number of all kinds of miracle deeds appear, which of course a quite reasonable person could still not believe, even he had seen the prophet doing it! I myself also does not believe it about this person; but among the people it is what all believe. As soon as a truly intelligent person rises among the many stupid people and teaches them about their great stupidity and the blind later recognize that in all truth he really is a wise man, then they immediately regard him as a God! He then presents some artful performances of his abilities, which most likely are based on quite natural principals, and he effectuated miracles like a God, and the people follow him from all corners of the earth! And as such, it will be the case with the good and otherwise quite intelligent person, who will be just as little a prophet than ourselves.
GGJ|6|182|3|0|He seemed to be here in Jerusalem several times already, performed also some miracles and then have taught the people in his own manner; but then he collided with the pharisees, and they have, I believe, prohibited him to openly continue his crusade, - and as such he will be seen more seldom during recent times in the city. He mainly carries on with his crusade in Galilee; therefore one here does not really knows anything accurately about him than perhaps in one of the cities of Galilee.
GGJ|6|182|4|0|I myself have never seen him and does not really have a particular wish to see him. About his wisdom I would understand despairingly little, and magic of all kinds I already have seen a lot - and this from the Essene, who actually make the dead alive and healthy again - , and therefore I do not have any particular desire to see the widely famous wonder prophet. But now I already have finished and cannot tell you anything further, pro or contra, about this prophet.
GGJ|6|182|5|0|By the way I must openly confess, that I never regarded any prophet as something important; for firstly everyone was so boring and gloomy like a foggy day of late autumn, secondly so incomprehensible like the starry sky and thirdly so gloomy and unfriendly like a thunderstorm night in Egypt. Who can ever become friends with such people? However, this is only my private opinion, which I do not want to impose on anyone; for I will surely never be prophet, and therefore I couldn't care less what the people believe, as long as they are good and honest."
GGJ|6|182|6|0|Said the Roman: "See, your natural house mind is truly not that bad! You have a very healthy sense, which pleases us; nevertheless, there must be more to this great and new prophet than you could tell us about him. Now, that such might interests you little or not at all, can be ascribed to your considerable youth and your feminie flighty sense; however we are people and men of already considerable advanced years, from the first and greatest city of the presently known world, and are quite interested in such a rare man, otherwise we would not have made the great trip to here, - and therefore you will understand, that we have to find out more about this man. But this you will know with your skilful senses, whether we can ask our innkeeper something like that; for here the priests' and Herodes' informants should have quite long ears and eagle sharp eyes. He will not be one of them?"
GGJ|6|182|7|0|Said the maiden: "O, there you can be quite unconcerned! The landlord is mute like a wall and according to my knowledge has never ever betrayed anyone. Him you can ask, and the group of about thirty guests seem to be friends of the actual owner, by name Lazarus, and he himself is totally against the temple, why the priests always trouble him wherever they can. But he is undeniable one of the richest in the whole country, and as such they cannot easily harm him, and this even less so, because he and all his properties are standing under sole Roman protection. O, there you can speak with the one or the other, and this quite freely, and nobody will betray you! Myself in the least; since what is my respect for the temple, I already have explained to you quite firmly, and anything further is superfluous!"
GGJ|6|182|8|0|Said the Roman who commanded the Greek tongue: "Well said, dear guide! It is good that we now know with whom we are dealing with; everything else will fall in place!"
GGJ|6|182|9|0|My disciples quietly murmured among each other about these foreigners and made their glosses and the somewhat quite frivolous maiden was not all that acceptable to them; but I told them that they should not become loudly prematurely. And they did this.
GGJ|6|182|10|0|It did not took very long when Lazarus and the innkeeper came into the room and announced that the evening meal will be served. This of course was for the foreigners surprisingly good news.
GGJ|6|182|11|0|And when a lot of very tasty dishes were put on the table in noble tableware, the foreigners' eyes widened and they said: "Truly, one cannot have it even more tasteful in Rome!"
GGJ|6|182|12|0|When they then started to eat, they were completely flabbergasted, and they could not sufficiently praise the goodness of the food. However, also our table was abundantly served with food and we ate and drank; we however, did not raised the praise too loudly, what for the foreigners was somewhat unusual, and they thought that our food was less good than their's.
GGJ|6|182|13|0|But Lazarus, together with the innkeeper, who dined at our table, said: "My friends, this is with me always the same! Every guest, high or low, is served equally! For everyone the best I have, served with a lot of joy."
GGJ|6|182|14|0|With these words the foreigners were completely content, ate and drank and during the meal did not asked about anything further.
GGJ|6|183|1|1|The Roman asks the innkeeper and Lazarus about the miracle worker Jesus
GGJ|6|183|1|0|After the copiously consumed meal, it started to become louder in the dining hall, and since the wine encouraged the foreigners a little, they repeatedly began to discuss their old subject about the new prophet and our respectable Roman turned to our innkeeper and asked him by saying: "Dear innkeeper, you will not take exception if I ask you something special!?
GGJ|6|183|2|0|See, the call has spread from Judea to even Rome, that in the Jewish land an extraordinary man, sort of a prophet has arisen, who can foretell the future, and all powers of nature should be submitting to his will! For a long time we did not wanted to believe this; but only recently again news from very trustworthy sources came to Rome and therefore also to me - since I am one of the first Patricians of Rome -, and I and all these my friends, who also belong to the most respectable people of Rome, thought: There must be something about it, - what will it be? We have enough ships and many hundreds of sea-hands, thus let us make a journey to Asia, namely to Judea! There we will learn it soonest what is it all about!
GGJ|6|183|3|0|And see, fourteen days ago we departed, partially we had a good wind and are now here! But strange, in Rome we hear apparently more than here in this country, where the wonder man should be present! Whoever we asked about him during our journey to here, people could give us either no information at all or not anything better than we brought with us from Rome.
GGJ|6|183|4|0|Jerusalem as the capitol of this country should be primarily be well informed! Therefore we specifically came here. But also here everything is quiet! This our quite pleasant guide, which we engaged today for the purpose to guide us through the city, has given us the most information until now, which however cannot be sufficient for us regarding such extraordinary matter. Therefore I have now turned to you in this matter, perhaps you can give us a better answer. Tell me! Does such a man exist in Judea and what can he do? What is your opinion about him?"
GGJ|6|183|5|0|Here the innkeeper looked at Me and so to speak asked Me with the eyes, if he could make Me known to them. But in himself he heard the clear answer: "Not now, later on they will recognize Me themselves!"
GGJ|6|183|6|0|Thereupon the innkeeper said to the Roman: "Yes, my most honourable friend, the man exits, just as you have received news in Rome about him; but our over-selfish and power-hungry priests are in the highest degree against him and equally to everyone, who is friends with him, and therefore we are not allowed to say too much too loudly about him for the sake of health of our skin.
GGJ|6|183|7|0|I of course do not know you and also do not know the intentions why you want to enquire about him, and for the time being you must bare with me, that I cannot tell you anything further about him than this: He exists very much in the way he was described to you in Rome; however where he is right now and what he does, I cannot and I am not allowed to tell you.
GGJ|6|183|8|0|Also this lord over there, to whom the whole old city Bethania belongs and who is the owner of this mountain and its inn, also knows him very well and knows, what the great man is capable of! According to the fullest truth he can testify to you, that the wonder man still exists and operates; but about the 'where' also he will be quiet. We know it quite well that all the priests, who regard themselves as gods, can forever not do anything to him; however, we still want to prevent all sensation, to have peace from the poisonous priests. More I cannot and I am not allowed to say."
GGJ|6|183|9|0|Said the Roman: "I am already happy with that; I still want from you, landlord, to confirm this statement! What are you saying about this great man?"
GGJ|6|183|10|0|Said Lazarus: "What the innkeeper told you, is true, and more I cannot and I am not allowed to tell you! However, since you are not departing tomorrow or even the day after tomorrow, it can very easily happen, that you, if your intentions with Him are pure, might get to know Him personally! Since He likes to meet those more than halfway, who have a reasonable sense and who are truly of a good will; but He hates the traitors, not for the sake of Himself, but for the sake of their own despicable malice. He is so mighty in His will, that He only needs to will and it happens in a moment what He wants. As such, for example, He might want this whole earth not to exist anymore, and it is already not there anymore! Therefore He does not fear any enemy; however, He therefore is not for him a counter-enemy either, - not as if He feared any enemy, because He Himself does not imposes anything more strongly on the hearts of people than mutual love. As such the evil enemies of the people are a horror to Him, and woe him who is seized by His justified rage! In short, He is the most wise, best and almightiest true Godman in the whole world! More I do not need to tell you."
GGJ|6|183|11|0|Said the Roman: "I am also fully content with that! That we all have come here, motivated only by the best will for the great man, you can be totally assured of! If we had all our treasures with us, which we to the largest part left behind in our ships, I would want to place them all on the table for you regarding our good intentions for the great man! But you can trust us; for a real Roman walks open roads and despises every back-road. Should we meet with him somewhere, he will not have our respect only in words and as a deep bow before him, but will get to know us in the fullest and most tangible deed!"
GGJ|6|183|12|0|Lazarus answered: "In the least do not come to Him with gold, silver and precious stones; since if He wanted something like this, He Himself could turn mountains into sparkling gold! With Him nothing else counts, than only a pure and good heart. Who comes to Him with this biggest treasure, is His friend, and for him He does everything what He sees that is useful to him. But stay away with gold and silver from Him; since He hates those things, for it makes the people hard and very evil. Everything what can be called great and glittering before the world, is in His eyes a horror. Now you know the way He is constituted; hence behave accordingly once you have found Him, and He will pleasingly give you His love, the truth and everlasting life!"
GGJ|6|184|1|1|Lazarus tells the Roman about the Lord
GGJ|6|184|1|0|Said the Roman: "I see it in your faces that you speak the truth and do not lie, and our desire has increased to personally get to know the great man. If he without doubt is as you both have described him word for word, he could easily set himself up as the king of the Jews. Since the power of his will would be sufficient to throw us Romans out and also make it happen that forever no Roman comes into the country again! We Romans know it for a long time already that all Jews according to the announcements of their old prophets, are waiting for a great king. In the end their long awaited hope is fulfilled with this great man, and we Romans on a nice morning will be thrown out with lightening speed through his almighty divine will! What is your opinion about this?"
GGJ|6|184|2|0|Said Lazarus: "This the Romans have absolutely nothing to fear from him; since firstly He is a great friend of the Romans and secondly must the prophecy of the old prophets be interpreted in such a way, that according to the old prophecies, the Messiah who now has come in all truth, does not have the slightest intention to establish a worldly kingdom on this earth, but rather a spiritual kingdom of love and true wisdom of God within all people of this earth, who accept His teaching from God, about His kingdom of heaven and about the everlasting life of the soul after the death of the body and live and act according to His revealed will. See, this is His purest and truest intention; but about an ousting of the Romans out of this country, is forever no talk with him!
GGJ|6|184|3|0|Yes, that there are many spiritually blind Jews who believe this, I can absolutely not dispute. And if He says to them that He is the Promised, they still don't believe Him, despite all the miracles which He effectuates before their eyes, but instead accuse Him of blaspheme and call Him a desecrater of the Sabbath, and if it would be possible, they would be the first to kill Him! What I tell you here is the full truth and you not need to have the slightest fear that He ever will free the Jews from you Romans, but rather the opposite!"
GGJ|6|184|4|0|Said the Roman: "Now, if so, he should rather move to Rome; there he surely will be carried on the hands and be idolised! What is such a great and only man doing among the well-known silly Jews, who regard themselves as children of God, but regarding their thinking and actions are more stupid than the Scythes (Skythen) of the north?!"
GGJ|6|184|5|0|Said Lazarus: "If He wanted it out of His unfathomable deep wisdom, He long since would be in Rome! Who could block His almighty will to do so?! But He knows, why He mainly has to stay with the Jews! However, we people are all together too stupid to tell Him: 'Lord, do this or do that!'; for He is truly the only Lord of all wisdom and all power. Who could advise Him in anything?!"
GGJ|6|184|6|0|Said the Roman: "Yes, if so, then it will be difficult to speak to or negotiate with Him! Never mind, we still will be grateful to him to the highest degree, if he only once would regard us as worthy, that we only could see him! We would be sparkling grateful to you two, if you in anyway could arrange an opportunity, that we could see him?!"
GGJ|6|184|7|0|Said Lazarus: "That would be very careless of you! Since if I and my innkeeper would be greedy, it would not be difficult for us to persuade any person for a good payment to act as an imposter for the great Man; and if you would ask him if he really was the wonder-man, he also would be able to give you a good and true sounding answer, - since that we also could have arranged in advance. See, this would be imprudent of you and bad from us! You have to recognize Him out of yourself, without the necessity of a sparkling gratitude from your side to us, for telling you: See, it is him or him!"
GGJ|6|184|8|0|When the Roman heard this from Lazarus, he praised him as a seldom clever and noble man.
GGJ|6|185|1|1|The healing of the posessed maiden Mary Magdalene by the Lord
GGJ|6|185|1|0|Soon thereafter, about an quarter of an hour later, it cam to pass that the guide of the Romans, who otherwise was a free maiden for licentious men, because of enjoying too much wine, was struck by terrible cramps and screamed pitifully, her face became distorted and her limbs and muscles pulled frightfully.
GGJ|6|185|2|0|The Romans were horrified by it because they regarded such an appearance as an extraordinary malum omen (bad portent). They said: "Woe us, the gods have become enraged by us, because we went to search for a foreign god! What are we going to do now?"
GGJ|6|185|3|0|Said Lazarus: "Nothing, just stay where you are! For this person I already know for some time; she has this illness for several years now, and it quite often already happened to her, especially if she has enjoyed too much wine. We Jews call this being possessed by one or even several evil spirits. During earlier times, when their still existed many devout people, such evil spirits could be expelled from a person by the prayer of a devout; but in our time such nearly doesn't exist anymore. Of course, our great Man could effectuate something like that immediately, if He wanted to!
GGJ|6|185|4|0|See, this is what this appearance is all about, nothing else! How could your Gods become enraged, if they exist nowhere else than in the imagination of the people, who doesn't know anything about a true God, since they never have heard anything about Him? Why not? This lies in the everlasting great wisdom plan of Him, who has created the people."
GGJ|6|185|5|0|This calmed down the Romans, and they again could look at the guide, who was in a wretched condition, and they even were able to call up some compassion for her in themselves.
GGJ|6|185|6|0|The first Roman however, came to our table, where we were still sitting quietly, and from all the people he had selected especially Me and said: "But, dear friend, is there than nobody among you who could assist this unfortunate maiden in any way? You are sitting there so apathetically, while this poor girl battles with death! I surely want to help her, if I would know a cure for such illness; however we Romans, especially regarding such illnesses, are exceedingly badly devised."
GGJ|6|185|7|0|Said I: "You have turned to Me without knowing who I am; but your partial trust that someone at our table could help the possessed, has lead you to Me. And I say to you, that your spirit has directed you to the right Man, who will help her for her bodily well-being and the well-being of her soul. Hence pay attention by which means I will help this maiden forever!"
GGJ|6|185|8|0|Hereupon I got up from My chair, went to the maiden who was already completely stock-still, stretched My hands above her and threatened the seven evil spirits inside her.
GGJ|6|185|9|0|But the spirits screamed loudly out of her belly: "O Jesus, You Son of David, leave us for still a short while in this our dwelling!"
GGJ|6|185|10|0|But I threatened them again and in the same moment they left the maiden.
GGJ|6|185|11|0|And the maiden got up and was so cheerful, fresh and healthy as if there was forever nothing wrong with her. But when she saw Me at her side and she was told that I helped her, she looked firmly at Me and said: "O, is this not the marvellous man, for whom my heart already a year ago started to beat more livelier! And especially him, whom I loved so endlessly and still love, when I only once saw him in passing by, came to help me now! O friend, you should rather have let me die, than to see you again for the biggest torture of my heart, without ever having the hope, to also be loved by you! Since you are a pure person and I am a rejected whore!"
GGJ|6|185|12|0|Hereupon she fell to My feet, kneeling she clasped My feet and wetted them with tears of love and remorse.
GGJ|6|185|13|0|Then some of My disciples came forward and wanted to pull her away from My feet, and remarked to her that this was not appropriate.
GGJ|6|185|14|0|But I said to the disciples: "What are you concerned about?! Am I not the Lord over Me and now also over her? If it becomes too much for Me, I will tell her what is appropriate or not appropriate! I say to you: This maiden has sinned a lot, - but she loves Me more than all of you together; therefore she will be forgiven a lot. And I still say to you, that everywhere, where My gospel is preached, this incident and this maiden must be mentioned."
GGJ|6|185|15|0|Thereupon the disciples retreated and were content.
GGJ|6|185|16|0|But I said to the maiden: "Stand up now; since you have been helped and all your sins are forgiven! But go now and do not sin anymore, so that thereupon not something more worse will happen to you! For if an evil spirit leaves a person, he travels through dry steppes and deserts and searches for a dwelling, and if he does not find anything, he returns. He then finds his old dwelling clean and swept, so that he has a great desire to move in again. However, if he discovers that he alone is too weak, he gathers another seven spirits who are worse than he is, and all of them are then moving by force into the cleaned dwelling, and this second state of a person is then much worse than the first. Therefore, be aware, that same doesn't happen to you! Hence, stand up, go and do not sin anymore!"
GGJ|6|185|17|0|Here the maiden got up and because of all the love and gratitude she nearly couldn't help herself. After a while however, she asked Me, whether she could not stay here at the inn for only one night, since it was already late in the night.
GGJ|6|185|18|0|And I said to her: "I did not speak to you body, but with your soul and with its manifold worldly desires; with your body you can stay wherever you want!"
GGJ|6|185|19|0|With that the maiden was content and sat at the table again, - but her eyes not for one moment turned away from Me.
GGJ|6|186|1|1|The Romans and the maiden honor the Lord
GGJ|6|186|1|0|But now also the Roman started to look at Me more closely and said to Me: "Friend, forgive me, that I bother you with an urge of my heart with a significant question! My earlier inquiries about the great man of this country will not have escaped you. You now have performed a miracle healing on this maiden as I have never seen something similar before. You healed her only by the power of your will. How, if in the end you would be the great man, the truest God-man himself, of which the news also reached Rome?! And if it is not you, you surely will know about him. Is this the case, then lead us to him, and the treasures I have with me, will be yours!"
GGJ|6|186|2|0|Thereupon I said: "Since you have made the long journey from Rome with these your companions to here, I say it to you, that you already have arrived at the right town and the right place; since I am Him, who you have been looking for. What are your intentions now? Why did you searched for Me with such big sacrifices?"
GGJ|6|186|3|0|Said the Roman totally enraptured about this My confession: "O friend, if it is You, then I and all these my companions have found our salvation; since for myself I want to learn about Your teaching and see Your great power and magnificence. But only tomorrow will we bother You further; this night however, we want to spend like old, good friends.
GGJ|6|186|4|0|Above all now my thanks for the healing of this truly dear maiden. And you two innkeepers bring more wine; since now we have found our highest salvation, and tomorrow the poor of this city will be fed at our expenses! Fiat!"
GGJ|6|186|5|0|Lazarus and the innkeeper went and brought more wine and it was poured into the mugs.
GGJ|6|186|6|0|Thereupon the Roman took the full mug and said: "Heil us, and honour, love and gratitude to You, great Master! Even if the dark-stupid Jews do not recognize You, the Romans will recognize You even deeper and better!"
GGJ|6|186|7|0|Here he emptied the mug completely and afterwards praised the wine. Thereupon all the others did the same. Only the maiden did not drank, since she feared to be overcome by her earlier state.
GGJ|6|186|8|0|But the Roman said to her: "Listen, you lovely maiden! We Romans have an old saying which states: 'In the presence of the doctor nothing can harm you!' Here we have a doctor of all doctors and therefore to honour Him you can empty your mug!"
GGJ|6|186|9|0|Said the maiden: "If I knew that I thereby can pay Him the right honour, by drinking the wine, I would like to empty all the tubes in the whole of Palestine and then die for Him; but I know it that by drinking the wine I do not increase His honour in the slightest. Since He is honoured in the highest degree by all powers of heaven and nature of this earth, next to such highest honour, my honouring counts as much as nothing, and therefore I will not drink the wine; but out of love for Him and also to you, dear men from Rome, I nevertheless will drink the wine! And thus this mug of wine represents the following: My heart to Him only, and my respect to you all!"
GGJ|6|186|10|0|Upon this good salute she emptied the mug, got up from her chair, came to Me and said: "O great Master, let a most unworthy maiden touch and kiss the hemline of Your dress, so that it can give my heart a little relief!"
GGJ|6|186|11|0|Hereupon she knelt down, took the hemline of My dress and kissed it many times, wetted it with her tears and could not separate from the hemline of the dress.
GGJ|6|186|12|0|Some of the disciples grumbled and said: "But Lord, turn her away from You; she dirties Your good dress!"
GGJ|6|186|13|0|Said I: "What does it concern you! If it is right for Me, why not for you?! She was a sinner, is now a right penitent and is therefore much dearer to Me than many righteous who never needed atonement.
GGJ|6|186|14|0|See, there once was a man, who had one-hundred sheep! And it happened that on the large pasture one sheep got lost in the bushes. When he counted his sheep in the evening, he noticed that one sheep had gone missing. He did not thought long, left the ninety-nine sheep behind and quickly went to look for the one lost sheep. And when he found it after a long zealous search, he put it with great joy on his shoulders and carried it home. When he was back at the ninety-nine, he had more joy about the fortunate found one than about the ninety-nine who never got lost.
GGJ|6|186|15|0|And see, also in heaven there will be more joy about a sinner who really does atonement, than about ninety-nine righteous, who never needed atonement!
GGJ|6|186|16|0|There also was a woman which lost a groschen from her money. She grieved a lot about the lost groschen, soon ignited a light and looked for the one groschen for as long as she has found it. When she had found the groschen, she invited the neighbours over to her and gave a meal so that also they shared her joy.
GGJ|6|186|17|0|See, the same it will be in heaven about one sinner who, through the right atonement, could be found! For the angels always look at His face, observe the actions of the people and have an exceedingly great joy about a person, who voluntarily abstains from sin and with all his actions turns to God.
GGJ|6|186|18|0|And as such also I have now a lot of joy about this sinner, who now has turned away from her sins forever; and also she is joyful, since she has found her true salvation. Therefore leave her her joy!"
GGJ|6|186|19|0|Thereupon the somewhat jealous disciples were quiet, emptied their mugs and immediately refilled them again.
GGJ|6|187|1|1|On the effects of wine
GGJ|6|187|1|0|But I said to them: "My dear friends and brothers, wine, enjoyed in the right measure, is a proper strengthening and makes the body limbs strong and healthy; but if drunk excessively, it awakens the evil spirits of the flesh and dazes the senses. The evil spirits then awaken the desire of the flesh, which is called lewdness and bawdy, whereby the soul becomes impure for a long time, also ill-humoured, argumentative, sluggish and often nearly like dead. Therefore also in drinking wine keep the right measure, and you will have peace in your flesh!"
GGJ|6|187|2|0|Says Peter: "Lord, are we possessed too, since You have spoken of evil spirits in our flesh?"
GGJ|6|187|3|0|Said I: "Indeed; since the flesh and the blood of every person are full of natural evil spirits, which are called evil, because they are still standing in judgement; and if they would not have been in the judgement, they would not have been your flesh and blood. When however your body will be taken away from you, it soon afterwards will be dissolved, and its spirits will then be guided towards a more freer destination.
GGJ|6|187|4|0|However, not only in your flesh, but also in all elements are such spirits, which for a long time to come cannot be called good. Only for him who already became clean through Me, for him everything is clean and good through the destination it carries in itself from God.
GGJ|6|187|5|0|See, a stone which lies totally dead on the ground, is only seemingly dead! Just offend it by immense hitting and rubbing, and by flying sparks it will tell you that it consist of purely judged spirits! And if you place it in a hot fire, it will become soft and start to flow. And if not so, how otherwise would people produce their expensive glass?
GGJ|6|187|6|0|Thus, the evil and unfermented nature spirits exist everywhere, like there exist bodies, water and air, and the earthly fire is nothing else than a redemption of the already riper spirits, which thereupon are already guided again towards a higher destination.
GGJ|6|187|7|0|Nevertheless, there exist a great difference between those evil spirits who often possess people and the unfermented nature spirits, of which the whole earth in all its parts and elements consists of; however, they still have this relationship and mutual relation, that a person, who does not awakens the nature-spirits of his body too much, is also not that easily possessed by real evil human soul spirits, regarding his body.
GGJ|6|187|8|0|However, therefore I warn you to be aware of all passions, since they are in itself a result of the awakening of the various flesh- and blood spirits. Once they are too awake, then soon they are joined by still unclean souls of deceased people who are quite often present in the lower regions of the earth; and if that happens, then such a person is in all seriousness possessed. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|187|9|0|Said the disciples: "Yes Lord; because such matters you already have explained to us quite often, but never so openly clear than today, and we therefore must thank You a lot and will not drink wine anymore for the rest of the night."
GGJ|6|187|10|0|Said I: "Do this, and you will feel good in the morning; since a sober body preserves a healthy soul, and a healthy soul is the best doctor for a sick body!"
GGJ|6|188|1|1|The value of thinking and the faith of light
GGJ|6|188|1|0|Said the Roman: "Listen, great Master, even if I would not see any miracles, but only listens to Your speech, I would know that in You a lot of a truly divine spirit must reside! Without its influence no person can speak so wisely and the old motto for all of us fully applies: Sine afflatu divino non existit vir magnus! (Without divine breath, no great man can exist!); since You are surly have been breathed at by the highest God the most! With such extraordinary wisdom it is understandable, that also the will must be unusual powerful, since it only knows too well what it wants and what means are necessary and suitable for its effectuation. A stupid person can in his whole life not effectuate something great and miraculous, but only he who is fully clear and aware of the effectuating work as well as the required means for the work.
GGJ|6|188|2|0|Who is wise in words, will also be wise in his works; however, who is diffident with words or even stupid, the people will probably never admire his works. Even if sometimes a blind hen can hit a barley corn with its beak, it is therefore still not a symbol for wisdom like the night-owl, which also at nighttime can see where to find its prey.
GGJ|6|188|3|0|Those people who build famous construction world wonders, have first designed building plans, where everything was precisely specified in advance, how the large construction artwork must look like and of what it must consists. The building master of such a wonder building, which - like the pyramids of Egypt - have resisted several thousand years already and will still resist another couple of thousand years, was surely not a blind hen, but a night-owl which can also clearly see in the dark, otherwise it would impossible for him to effectuate such building wonder. And as such I am of the opinion, that it is only the predominantly great wisdom of a person breathed at by a mighty God, who is capable to produce miraculous things before the eyes of the other weak people, since wisdom is the master and power of its will and also is the sole identifier of the most suitable means, to always convert to a work what it wants, and through the work also always attains unhindered the preset purpose.
GGJ|6|188|4|0|You, great and wise Master, therefore do not need to prove to me anymore by some miracles, that everything, whatever You in Your great wisdom wants, must materialize; since for me Your incomprehensible great wisdom and the great determination of Your word, is the most certain and most undoubted surety for it. - Am I as a Roman right or not?"
GGJ|6|188|5|0|Said I: "There, look at this heathen in comparison to the Jews, who say that God is their Father! For them all the great signs are not sufficient which I have effectuated before their eyes and ears so many times, and this heathen recognizes Me from the word! Therefore I say it to you Jews down there in the large city: The light of heaven will be taken away from you and given to the heathens!
GGJ|6|188|6|0|But for you, My dear Agrikola, I will nevertheless give you a sign, because you also believe Me without a sign; since the healing of this maiden which now has become very dear to Me, is for a thinker of your kind, too small, since some from your society have secretly thought by themselves: 'See, the person is clever! He waited with the healing, until he noticed that the maiden would get better by herself! When the for a doctor recognizable self-improvement-moment arrived, only then he called her and she awakened, as she surely also would wakened without his call!' See, this is what your deep thinking companions thought and partially also you!
GGJ|6|188|7|0|By this I do not reproach anybody, since a free thinker is dearer to Me than a thousand gullible souls, to whom it is (einerlei), whether you present to them an alpha or an omega. Since who doesn't think, also does not learn and understand anything, and finally gold or lead is one and the same to him; but the thinker never buys a cat in the sack. Therefore, after the healing of the maiden, you said to yourself: 'The sign was quite successful before our eyes, - but I first have to hear him speak, only then it will show, if he really possesses the ability out of his wisdom, to effectuate such signs by only his will!' However, when you heard Me speaking, the doubt gave way in you; since My words provided for you and your companions the surety for the full truth of the sign and for the actual purpose of My existence.
GGJ|6|188|8|0|However, because you, including your companions, have believed the words and not the sign, I now will perform a great sign before your eyes.
GGJ|6|188|9|0|See, where I am, I surely am not alone, but countless crowds of the mightiest, brightest angel spirits of all heavens are serving Me! If an emperor or king travels somewhere because of a great governmental project, he surely does not travels alone, but according to his will a strong and large contingent accompanies him. And see, this is also even more so with Me the case, for also I as the only Lord of the whole of infinity since eternity, have now in this world-time, specifically on this earth in the flesh of its people, undertaken an endless important journey, because of a great and new world- and spirit government project, without which journey no person on this earth can attain a true, everlasting life!
GGJ|6|188|10|0|And since I, also as a biggest monarch, have undertaken this journey to this earth because of a very important reasons of life, you can imagine yourself, that also many legions of My serving angels accompany Me on this journey and are always around Me and listen to My signs and to carry out My orders on all the stars.
GGJ|6|188|11|0|You cannot see and observe them with your eyes of the flesh; but if I for some time will open your inner vision, you will certainly see and hear them and even speak to them and ask them to do this and that. But first I have to pose quite an important question to your free will, namely if you in all seriousness want to see and speak to My companions; since compulsion never takes place with Me!"
GGJ|6|188|12|0|Now the Romans hesitated for a few moments; since this My explanation was then really a little too much for them.
GGJ|6|188|13|0|But Agrikola said to the others: "You know what? Let us see this story and then we will see what this is all about! I have noticed quite a few things about Him! Who told Him my name?! Because of certain security reasons, until now I have not entrusted my name to anybody. How can He know that?! And see, still he knew every detail! Ah, you know, this truly is no trifle matter anymore! Now He tells us that He is not alone here, but that countless crowds of the mightiest spirits are with Him! Friends, if this is so, He most apparently is a complete God optima forma (in best form), and we all have the never previously existing luck, to see the true Jupiter personified! We thus all agree to see and to hear what He wants to show us, if we want to see and hear it. Now, we want this, and as such we will ask Him, that He should show us His mighty travel companions, if this possible to Him!"
GGJ|6|188|14|0|All, even My earlier disciples, fully agreed to it, that they wanted to see such.
GGJ|6|188|15|0|And Agrikola came to Me ands said: "Great Master, if it is possible for you, than show us Your countless and almightiest secret and invisible companions, and we will see, what kind of beings they are. We all ask You about it, that you show us, what You earlier promised to show us!"
GGJ|6|188|16|0|Said I: "This will take place immediately! However, collect yourself properly; since what you now will see, even though softened by My will, it will seize you quite substantially, despite you being courageous Romans!"
GGJ|6|188|17|0|Said the Roman: "Master, our motto is: Si totus illabatur orbis, impavidum ferient ruinae! (Even if the whole world is in ruins, the ruins will carry the unshaken!) Who does not fear death, does also not fear the good spirits and even less so the bad, whose power cannot be that big! We are fully prepared for the even so extraordinary, and You can begin to effectuate Your sign. We are all very eager for it!"
GGJ|6|188|18|0|Said I: "Thus stand up from your seats and go with Me outside! There you will for one hour see the magnificence of God the Father, who send Me, which means in this body, into this world, for the sake of salvation of the people."
GGJ|6|188|19|0|When I had finished speaking, all got up from their seats and went with Me outside.
GGJ|6|189|1|1|A view into the miracles of the angelic realm by means of second sight. The difference between angels and men
GGJ|6|189|1|0|When we, in all seventy people, were standing in good order in the open, I said above all of them: "Epheta", which means "Open yourself!"
GGJ|6|189|2|0|And all were in the second sight and saw endless crowds of brightly shining angel spirits, of which several descended to them, this means to the Romans, and spoke with them.
GGJ|6|189|3|0|The Romans were astonished and Agrikola said to Me: "Lord and Master, this looks like our fabulous Olymp! No, these countless masses! Who could imagine something like this in even the brightest illuminated dream! Or is this only an enlivened phantasy in us enhanced by Your will power, which manifests itself plastically outside ourselves? These beings look totally bodily, especially those, who walk around among us here on the ground of this earth! How should this be taken?"
GGJ|6|189|4|0|Said I: "Look, next to you is standing an angel; ask him and he will answer you!"
GGJ|6|189|5|0|Agrikola then turned to the angel and said to him: "Speak, you peculiar being! Are you a real being or are you only a product of my own somewhat strongly heated imagination? If you are a real being, give me a tangible proof, so that I can believe it!"
GGJ|6|189|6|0|Said the angle with a clear voice: "We all are by far more real than you people: since your bodies are absolutely no reality; since they are not what they appear to be. They indeed have a human form, which, by way of limbs, moves according to the will of the soul; however, when this form disappears, it immediately dissolves in countless many other forms. Only the pure truth (the word "truth" is added in the manuscript by a foreign handwriting, since Lorber unintentionally omitted the word. The sense of it can perhaps be complemented as "life force", "vital force" or "idea") is a real reality, everything else of you still earthly people is phony and a necessary deception of senses. Since for as long a person works for his body, to collect treasures of this world, for as long also his soul, out of the deception of its body, remains herself in the biggest deception; since who regards the body life a life and considers it as such, his soul is considered dead for as long she does not recognizes it in herself, that the life of the material body is actual real death.
GGJ|6|189|7|0|We however, are by all means true reality, because we do not have a variable body, but are the vital-force ourselves, which never ever changes and never ever can be destroyed. If a rock falls on to your head, it will kill you. In short, for your body you can in all elements find certain death. This is with us forever not the case; since we are ourselves fully out of God the vital-force itself and penetrate everything; and no material element can ever harm us in any way. We have in us the never defeatable power and strength, to destroy all material elements in one moment or to create an element world. We control everything; however, we can never ever be controlled by anything, except by ourselves, because we are the most perfect expression of the divine will.
GGJ|6|189|8|0|So that you as a thinking Roman understand this even better, pick up the stone and throw it with all power on to my head and it will do nothing to me! Would I do the same to you, you would be dead in an instant regarding your body. Go and try it, and convince yourself that it is so and not otherwise!"
GGJ|6|189|9|0|The Roman tried this, and the rock fell through the angel onto the ground, and the angel stood completely unharmed in front of the Roman.
GGJ|6|189|10|0|Thereupon the angel picked up the rock and said: "If I did the same, you would be lying dead on the ground with a shattered head; but I will not do this to you, but instead something else. There, look at the stone, which is very hard! Take it again in your hands and try to destroy it!"
GGJ|6|189|11|0|The Roman took the rock and tired his physical strength on the hardness of the strong compactness of the rock; but all hitting and throwing onto the very hard rocky ground was all in vain, - the stone, except for a few scratches, remained absolutely unscathed!"
GGJ|6|189|12|0|The angel then took the same rock out of the hand of the Roman and said to him: "See, this is the same rock which you earlier have thrown through me and which you have tried to destroy! You see now that I can hold the rock in my hands just as you are, and this in all truth much firmer than you could hold it. Try to take it out of my hand, and you will convince yourself of my strength!"
GGJ|6|189|13|0|The Roman tried this with all his strength; however it was even impossible to move the hand of the angle by only one hair's breadth to the left or the right or up or down, and even less so to remove the rock from the angel's hand.
GGJ|6|189|14|0|Then the angel said: "See, this will be certainly more than just your heated imagination?!"
GGJ|6|189|15|0|Said the Roman: "Yes, friend, whoever and whatever you are! If I am dreaming, then I would not see the city down there and not hear the people's noise up to hear, and I would also not see all these my companions next to me and surely not this inn in its totally natural environment! Since I quite often had very brightly illuminated dreams and have seen in it existing areas of the earth; but they never looked completely as they exist in nature. Only when I dreamed about the one or other of my friends, then they always looked - at least their faces and voices - spoke and acted the same as in the natural world. But here this is not the case; since here I see the natural things as they are, but at the same time also see you unnatural beings, and therefore I regard you as true and not as dreamed realities. - What are you going to do with the stone now?"
GGJ|6|189|16|0|Said the angel: "This you will see right now! See, you earlier have tried your strength on the rock, to break it; but the rock resisted you quite stubbornly! Now I will show you how I will totally crush this rock in my hand! Look, there is still the whole rock, and look now and you have several hundred pieces! And look at this now! Where are they now? See, there is nothing left of them! I have dissolved them in their primordial substances!
GGJ|6|189|17|0|However, if I can do this as a spirit with the greatest ease, is then my pure spiritual being not endlessly more perfect than the being of all body persons of this earth?! Therefore is our being only a true being and yours on this earth only insofar, as it is a life according to the will of the Lord, who lives now in His endless mercy among you and truly teaches you to live, and who is all in all from eternity, to whom you should listen and to live and act according to His word."
GGJ|6|190|1|1|The difference between the life tasks of angels and men
GGJ|6|190|1|0|Said the Roman: "Indeed, indeed, this I can understand quite well now, - but since you mighty spirits are here now and your existence is apparently more true than ours, why don't you reveal yourselves more often, to teach and console us? We now have seen you, and if I now tell this to our fellow people, some will believe it, however, many will laugh about it and regard us swarmers and half fools. Would it then not be better, if the one or other of you would appear to provide some valid proof to support the truth of our statement?"
GGJ|6|190|2|0|Said the angel: "We always follow most precisely the will of the Lord; what He wants, is good only and this is what we do!
GGJ|6|190|3|0|If it would be beneficial for the nascent people of this earth and necessary for their soul salvation, we always would be visible among the people; but this is not the case, and therefore we are only allowed to guide the people unseen, so that their free will does not suffer any force. Since nobody can exist before God, if he not previously, fully isolated, has gone through a full life freedom trial in his flesh for a certain period of time. This is the Lord's love, wisdom and will, and therefore everything must take place, exist and be accordingly; and if something does not take place, exist and be, it is as good as a pure nothingness. However, if you people from now on will live and act as the Lord it wants, also you will after laying off of the body, become and be what we are now; since also we were once on a world-body what you are now.
GGJ|6|190|4|0|But even the least person of this earth, is already in the cradle many times more than we are in all greatness, wisdom and power; since the right people of this earth are the children of the pure everlasting love of God, and the highest wisdom and power must develop in them totally free out of their love for God, their truest Father. We have gone forth as creatures of His wisdom; therefore we must first out of our great wisdom create the love for God in ourselves, which is nearly incomprehensible more difficult, than for love to God find the highest wisdom and power in oneself.
GGJ|6|190|5|0|For that reason however, that you people of this earth have emerged from the pure love in God, thus yourself are the love in God, we wisdom creatures are not allowed to bother you in your free development out of your primordial love of God in your being, and you, earthly brother, will now understand a little brighter, why we angels of God are not allowed to surround you visibly. Because we are only allowed to waken the sleeping wisdom and power in your love for God, very gently and unnoticed, but never ever breathe only one single spark from our actual wisdom into you; since this would not waken your wisdom, but only suppress it.
GGJ|6|190|6|0|But this is also among you earth people the case. Since what would become of a child, if you take it from the nurse and immediately put into highschool, where highly wise and highly learned teachers present to their properly prepared scholars the deepest and for the ordinary person fully incomprehensible sciences and secret arts? Such a child would in the end be able to repeat its teachers words, but never understand the deep sense and its meaning. Therefore let the children first be educated by the nurse and guide it through all kinds of play to the first, child-like thinking. From year to year the child then becomes riper and more prepared for a higher education.
GGJ|6|190|7|0|What you do with your children, we angels do with you people, and must do it therefore, because you people of this earth are children of the Lord.
GGJ|6|190|8|0|If you had been born on that world on which we once lived in the flesh, you would already have all the necessary wisdom be brought with you into the world and would nearly need no other education than only to find the love to God in the light of your great wisdom.
GGJ|6|190|9|0|Look at all the animals of your earth! They are also creatures of the wisdom of God; therefore they also do not require any education, whereby they troublesome have to learn what they have to do according to their abilities and nature, but they bring all this with them during birth and are immediately in their particular way perfect artist. Whoever taught the bees herbalism, who showed them where the honey is located inside the flowers, and where the wax? Who taught them to build their cells and to produce inside their bellies fragrant honey from sweetish flower nectar? Where did the spider learn to prepare its thread and to weave a highly useful net? See, all this is provided to the animals by the wisdom of God, whose products they are for the time being. But because they are only that, they have that what they have in the highest perfection, but since they nearly totally lack love and its free will, they cannot learn much additionally.
GGJ|6|190|10|0|There nevertheless exist animals, to whom already certain symptoms of higher love has been so to speak mixed in. And see, such animals are therefore already able, to accept some side training from the people and thus can be trained for certain tasks! And the more love is present in certain animals, like for example dogs or some birds, the more the ability of such animals for a better training for different tasks.
GGJ|6|190|11|0|Now this however is in the highest degree the case with human creatures on other world bodies, because they are coming to earth with all thinkable abilities already provided. They don't need to learn anything in a school. But since love only develops in time as a product of their wisdom, they nevertheless have schools, where it is taught, how one out of pure wisdom also can attain free love and a free will. If such a person has managed to reach such goal with a lot of hard work, he only then is able to get close to God and also to His children of this earth.
GGJ|6|190|12|0|And hence you again can see a little clearer, why you true people of this earth, are not allowed to have a continuous visible- and feel contact with us during your wisdom development. In short, your task is to develop and search for wisdom out of love, and our task was it, to search and develop the love for God out of wisdom.
GGJ|6|190|13|0|The indescribable large difference lies only therein, that you people of this earth can become equals of God, but never we, - except, if we once more take on the flesh of this earth, for which however, until now we do not feel a great desire in us; since we all are more than happy with our lot and pleasingly pass for a better one.
GGJ|6|190|14|0|Who manages to become a perfect child of God - which really requires a lot -, is of course endlessly happy; but we are also perfectly content with our lot, and do not require anything more or higher!
GGJ|6|190|15|0|Among these countless crowds which are still visible to you for a short period of time, there are already a few children of God, - however you, who are now taught and guided by the most Highest from eternity, are inexpressively better off! Since it is really not one and the same, if one is a son of the house or only a servant. To the children belongs everything what the great Father owns, to the servants only that what the Lord wants to give them. - Do you, my dear Agrikola, understand this?"
GGJ|6|190|16|0|Here our Agrikola became nearly speechless, and truly did not know how to accommodate all this; since the angel applied for him too much of a categorically language, to which he of course could not object in any way. At the same time the otherwise quite upright Roman lacked all possible pure spiritual knowledge to engage in any further discussions with the angel spirit.
GGJ|6|190|17|0|Therefore he came to Me and said (Agrikola): "Lord and Master without equal, this is certainly not a dream, and the spirit - or whatever else he can be - develops ideas in front of me, of which truly no person could ever have dreamt about! What should one make of it?! The best is, that he says that at one stage also he has been a flesh person on any other world body. But I ask, where can there be any other world body except this earth! I and countless other people never heard anything about it. What strange talk is this?"
GGJ|6|190|18|0|Said I: "Just be calm, My friend! Go to him and he still will show you other earth bodies, of which there are endless many in space! I say it to you, that this spirit has not spoken one untrue syllable to you; but go to him and inform yourself more closely about, of which you have doubts, and all this he will explain to you practically!"
GGJ|6|191|1|1|About second and third sight
GGJ|6|191|1|0|The Roman thanked Me for this My advice and again went to the angel and said to him: "My dear angel spirit, I indeed owe you a lot of gratitude for all your light words which I have heard from you, but we inhabitants of this earth and supposedly or nascent children of God can absolutely not get along with your celestial wisdom! What do we know of still other earths in endless wide space, since we do not even know our earth properly! Be thus so good and give us tangible proof for your statement, otherwise you truly will not make a great impression on us!"
GGJ|6|191|2|0|Said the angel spirit: "You demand a lot from me, which I have to grant you, since the Lord wants it like this. Your vision has been opened to such an extend that you can see us pure spirits with the eyes of your soul, - but also only so, because we have from your outer-life-sphere, formed so to speak a substantial body for us.
GGJ|6|191|3|0|If we would be in your presence as pure spirits, you would still not see us, despite your second sight now. However, one day when you will be seeing purely spiritually - which you call the third sight or the innermost sight of the spirit , then you will be able to see us clean and purest spirits. But this third sight is also necessary, so that you, just like us, can see all the other world bodies, which correspondingly in the smallest scale are also present in you, but cannot be seen by your soul, until your soul becomes one with the spirit out of God.
GGJ|6|191|4|0|However, with the admission of the Lord we also can effectuate that for you people for a while, so that you can also become fully awakened in the spirit and thus thereby be enraptured into the highest and purest sight.
GGJ|6|191|5|0|I first will place you between the moon and this earth, so that you will be able to notice that the earth is also just a ball, just as you can see the moon and the sun with the eyes of the your flesh. Thereupon I will take you fully to the moon and only thereafter to several other worlds and earths. - Are you content with this My recommendation?"
GGJ|6|191|6|0|Said the Roman: "Indeed, but this thing will not take too long, does it? Since if those stars are worlds, larger than this earth, they must be pretty far away from this earth since they appear so small, and it is self explainable, that an even still so fast spiritual journey to there, cannot be that short."
GGJ|6|191|7|0|Said the angel: "For the pure spirit, time and space does not exist. Here and there in an endless distant from here is one and the same, and 'now' and 'aeons of years ago', is also one and the same. In a pure spiritual state you can see and experience in one moment more, than what you can experience in your flesh in several thousand years only vaguely by means of word education, for which of course man's life time here on earth is much too short. This has another big advantage, because the soul with us, in one moment learns and experience so much more and purer and truer, than she would be able here on earth in a long row of years. Since once a soul has become only to some extend independent in her body, it becomes a major advantage for her life, if the heavy and suffering flesh is taken away from her and she then enters our society and receives from us the fully alive true life education.
GGJ|6|191|8|0|But now pay attention: since I will now free you all in your spirit, which is the actual live of love out of God, and for that reason you are the children of God or surely can become, if you live according to the will of God, as He has explained it to you extensively. It is! Be free and see the everlasting creation of God related to you!"
GGJ|6|191|9|0|After this exclamation of the angel according to My will, all fell with regard to their bodies into a sleep, but nevertheless could speak with the mouth, although in this condition they were robbed of all their body senses.
GGJ|6|192|1|1|A visit in the universe
GGJ|6|192|1|0|All rested on the ground. Only Agrikola sat on a bench and soon started to speak, saying: "Thus down there the great ball is the earth, and up there is the moon as the smaller ball and even deeper beneath the earth unmistakeably the sun! O this is a wonderful sight, and the apparently empty space is filled with beings of my nature! Some descend down to earth and others again way from it. And, o, o, there already is the moon earth! It resembles a lot our earth; but everything looks so drearily and desolate. I truly does not like it and also the inhabitants seem to like it not too much; since they all make very sad faces and look quite atrophied."
GGJ|6|192|2|0|Said the angel: "These are only certain souls of earth, who are so to speak weaned from their too great world addiction, to prepare them for a higher spiritual education. Look, here on the opposite side of this earth it looks already more cheerful and more natural! These are the true inhabitants of this moon earth."
GGJ|6|192|3|0|The Roman was content with that and continued to make his great and surprising observations.
GGJ|6|192|4|0|From there it went to the sun.
GGJ|6|192|5|0|When Agrikola came into the proximity of the sun, he said to the angel: "Friend, this world is too big for me! Here I dissolve and become a total nothing. Bring me to a smaller earth!"
GGJ|6|192|6|0|Said the angel: "Yes, my friend, this does not lies in my power, since I must act according to the will of the Lord! When we stand on the ground of this light world, it will appear more friendly to you. Thus just in with us!"
GGJ|6|192|7|0|In a moment they found themselves on the nicest spot of the mid-belt. Here the Roman lost his senses because of too much splendour. And when then saw the people, who were unusually beautiful, he didn't wanted to leave again and asked the angel if he could take one of the maidens from this large earth to the small earth with him, so that all people could convince themselves, that also the sun is a world on which much more beautiful and also much better people are living.
GGJ|6|192|8|0|Said the angel: "Yes, friend, this is totally out of the question! And even if I could bring her to earth, it would be completely impossible for her to continue living on earth, because the air of the earth would be for her very much the same as there is the water of this earth for the flesh people. You can see thus that the people of other worlds are only of such nature, that they only can exist on the world assigned to them. - But let us go further!"
GGJ|6|192|9|0|Away from the sun the planets were visited and some of the closest suns, on which the Roman still liked it the most, so that he continuously regretted not to be an inhabitant of such big and most glorious beautiful light world.
GGJ|6|192|10|0|But the angel said to him: "Yes, my friend, precisely on this light-world you have lived according to your soul for four-thousand earth years in a body! And see, there still is your most beautiful dwelling; and the people there who are coming and going, were according to your body your next relatives.
GGJ|6|192|11|0|But when you were taught by a travelling wise that somewhere in endless great creation space there exists a world, on which the people sooner or later can become absolute great-children of the great God, if they could decide to become detached from this world according to their soul, and to go through another love-life-freedom-trial in a labourious body - but without a temporary backwards recollection about this most beautiful world, because the world there is not the seeing wisdom, but only a world, especially in the beginning, where the totally blind love forms the foundation, with which you were content. And see, thereupon you were immediately transformed and your freed soul was immediately conceived into a mothers womb on this earth, and this in the most glorious city on God's earth, so that you during certain bright dreams not became secretly a longing, to wish te be here again!
GGJ|6|192|12|0|And see, thus you were once already on such a beautiful world, which you indeed can recognize in your spirit and also remembers everything what you have done about fifty years ago! But that your longing does not become too awaken again, we immediately will return to our God's earth."
GGJ|6|192|13|0|In this moment all, this means all the Romans, were restored again from the third sight to the earlier second sight and thus woke up again, but with the precise retention of all visions and what was heard faithfully and clearly.
GGJ|6|192|14|0|When all got up from earth again, the Roman said: "I have seen this and that! Have also you seen and heard something similar?"
GGJ|6|192|15|0|Everyone told with short words what he has seen and heard.
GGJ|6|192|16|0|And Agrikola said: "Now I also believe it that it will be so what I have seen and heard and experienced, since all of you have precisely seen and heard the same. Thus these are all suns and earths, and most of them immensely bigger and more beautiful than our earth, - and all this is supposedly be created by the spirit of the miraculous Jew?!"
GGJ|6|192|17|0|Said the angel: "Yes, you my earthly brother, all this and still endlessly more, greater and more miraculous! And He, the most sublime, everlasting spirit, has now as a person of your earth, effectuated these signs, so that you veraciously can recognize, to live according to His words and then become His over blessed children. And now go and thank Him from the bottom of your hearts, that He revealed and showed to you such big things, that He is the only Lord of all things and all life!"
GGJ|6|192|18|0|Hereupon all did this and I awakened them from the second sight and all the crowds of angels became invisible again.
GGJ|6|192|19|0|And I asked them how they liked this sign.
GGJ|6|192|20|0|Said all: "Indescribable well!"
GGJ|6|192|21|0|But they now longed for the nightly rest and said that they will only be able to talk about it more soberly the next day. And as such we went into the house and took the night's rest.
GGJ|6|193|1|1|The spiritual correspondence of the times of the day. He who serves the altar should also live from the altar
GGJ|6|193|1|0|In the morning, with sunrise, we were already outside. It was a clear day and the sun rose wonderfully purely.
GGJ|6|193|2|0|Together with the disciples I looked at the beautiful scene of nature and John said to Me: "Lord, I truly don't know why such a beautiful morning always makes such a pleasant impression on me elevating marvellously my heart, while I am quite indifferent about the midday sun and the evening sun makes me feel serious and sad!"
GGJ|6|193|3|0|Said I: "This originates from man's better and right feeling of life. Morning resembles the cheerful and innocent youth of man, therefore it makes any pure and right feeling person feel youthful and cheerful.
GGJ|6|193|4|0|Midday resembles the strong man who must work for his bread in the sweat of his face; therefore midday does not awakens such tender feelings as the morning. Since in the serious man's age the juvenile life poetry has come to an end, and only the certain anxious seriousness of life has taken its place, and this really does not awakens a charm in one's right feeling soul, but only a certain seriousness, about which the heart does not have a particular joy, although it must be present for the attainment of true life.
GGJ|6|193|5|0|And finally evening as the symbol of earthly death and vanishing of all things, cannot leave any other impression on a right feeling soul than gloominess, although the evening is just as necessary as the morning and midday. For if there did not existed any evening of life for man, the everlasting life-morning could never emerge and become an everlasting truth.
GGJ|6|193|6|0|See, therein lies the simple reason of your quite right feelings, which however is not similar in all people! Because there exist people for whom the evening is way more pleasant than morning; yes, there are people for whom morning does not at all leave a pleasant impression, midday somewhat better and the best by evening or especially night. Although, these people belong mainly to the wrong kind and it is difficult to teach these people anything better and to bring them on the right track of faith and feelings; since they in this world gathered only those treasures which are attacked by rust and which can be consumed by moths. And once they are having such a viewpoint, it is difficult to get them to another.
GGJ|6|193|7|0|Therefore I say to you all: Never gather such treasures in this world which can be attacked by rust and which are easily consumed by moths! Do not worry about the coming day, about what to eat and what to wear! It is sufficient that each day produces its own worries. The Father in heaven knows precisely what you need. Look at the sparrows on the roof and the flowers in the field! They do not sow and harvest anything and still are provided for by the Father in heaven with everything abundantly. Did the sparrows not have their dress and food and are the flowers in the field not dressed more delightfully than Salomon in all its splendour? Are you then not a lot better than the sparrows, of whom you can buy a dozen for a pfennig, and better than the grass on the field, which still blossoms today, but is mowed tomorrow, then dried and thrown into the oven and burned as bad animal food?! But if you know this from Me, behave and act accordingly, and you will as My chosen disciples manage your offices quite well!
GGJ|6|193|8|0|Didn't Moses said, when determining the tenth for the priest tribe Levi: 'Who serves the altar, should also live from the altar!' And I say to you now the same with other words. Therefore I have said this only to you and does not thereby want to give to you another commandment, according to which noone will work the fields anymore and noone will maintain the vine in the vineyard anymore, but this applies only to you My chosen workers in My spiritual vineyard; since to the others I say: Who doesn't work, should also not eat! But who searches for My kingdom and its justice, to him, just as to you, everything else will be given as a free gift."
GGJ|6|193|9|0|Then especially John thanked Me for this teaching and asked Me if he also should record this.
GGJ|6|193|10|0|And I said: "Absolutely, but mainly for your successors, since if this would apply to all people, it soon would look quite desolate on earth."
GGJ|6|194|1|1|The Lord characterizes the thirty Romans
GGJ|6|194|1|0|(The Lord:) "Now also our Romans have got up and soon will surround us; but do not bother them too much! For the necessary I will handle them. As heathens they are basically good people; but they are still heathens and have a good sleep. You will convince yourself how little they toady, as wine sober people, will take note of everything they heard and seen yesterday. They remember all this well; but it appears to them as if they only have dreamt about it quite animated. Therefore I say to you, that you should not speak to them about it and remind them of it.
GGJ|6|194|2|0|The maiden however has already left this morning very early, after leaving a love burning salute for Me with the already awakened innkeeper with the most living assurance, that she will not sin anymore in future. And I say to you that she also will keep her word given to Me. Thus what I have said to you about the Romans for this moment, keep to it as best as possible; then you will soon convince yourself that only I always and forever am right!"
GGJ|6|194|3|0|The disciples were surprised about it that these thirty Romans, who last night glowed in such extraordinary manner for Me, should today regard everything as an animated dream.
GGJ|6|194|4|0|Said I: "Do not let it surprise you too much; since these people have already yesterday in the city enjoyed too much of the good and then here good seven times more than all of us. Therefore they also have dreamt already more then being awake, since an intoxicated person dreams with open eyes. Therefore everything they experienced last night will appear to them even more so as a bright dream. But the best about the thing is, that they now mutually tell each other the dreams they had and each one tells exactly the same dream. Now they can't explain this and accusing the wine for it, which was enchanted by a magician. They are not even missing the maiden.
GGJ|6|194|5|0|For that very reason I have effectuated such extraordinary sign during their intoxication. For if they would be totally sober, they would have regarded and proclaimed Me as one of their gods; as it is now, it is good and it is for the freedom of the human soul always better, it is given an obvious sign in a dream than in a completely sober awaken state. And this was also with the Romans yesterday the case. You will soon see how this case will turn out."
GGJ|6|194|6|0|When I decided such with My disciples, Lazarus and the innkeeper came to us in the open and the innkeeper first conveyed the salute from the maiden to Me.
GGJ|6|194|7|0|And Lazarus said to Me: "But Lord, this is really quite strange about these Romans, in particular with the yesterday so talkative Agrikola! The most talkative is today so monosyllabic as ever possible and all regard the by You extraordinary effectuated signs as dreams; and the best is that of course all telling exactly one and the same dream! One part regard it as the effect of the enchanted wine; Agrikola however thinks that the dream originates from their phantasy which, for some time now, is too much occupied with the famous Jew and therefore has created in all of them such a picture without their consciousness, which has occupied them all at once during the night. But really the best of all is, that they actually do not know how they came onto the mountain inn! I said to Agrikola that they already late evening were brought here by a maiden; but now they cannot even remember this anymore! Yes, this someone can understand about these people who want to understand it, - for me it is bend too much!"
GGJ|6|194|8|0|Said I: "Leave it at that! It is quite alright as it is; for if those people would be fully sober yesterday, I could not have revealed Myself to them. However, for they under their strong intoxication were dreaming more then being awake, the case presented it still quite well. Remember it quite well that you should not betray Me! If they asked one of you about the famous Jew again, tell them that during the morning He will teach in the temple! They soon afterwards will penetrate the temple and demand to see and listen to Me. Only later they will become riper to hear more about their seeming dream visions."
GGJ|6|194|9|0|Said Lazarus: "Very well! But Lord, the morning is now ready! Don't You want to consume the morning meal first and then go to the temple?"
GGJ|6|194|10|0|Said I: "O, certainly; but put it in a different room so that we do not meet with the Romans too openly! Soon some will come out and enquire about all kind of things. My disciples then already have their instructions what they have to do; but I will handle them very easily. In the mean time set up our morning meal in another room and we will soon come and consume it and immediately afterwards go down to the temple!"
GGJ|6|195|1|1|The thirty Romans search for the Lord
GGJ|6|195|1|0|When both of them heard this, they immediately went into the house again and did everything according to My wish. They were hardly in the house, when several Romans came out and enjoyed the beautiful view from this mountain.
GGJ|6|195|2|0|One however went to one of the disciples and asked him, if he also was in the inn during the night and perhaps the others as well.
GGJ|6|195|3|0|The disciple however referred him to Me and said: "He also commands your tongue, go and speak to him!"
GGJ|6|195|4|0|The Roman, who also understood a little Jewish, understood this, immediately came to Me and asked Me the same as earlier the disciple.
GGJ|6|195|5|0|And I said to him: "Why do you ask us about that? We did not ask you if you had been in the inn during the night! We were here indeed, but this should not concern you foreigners, since we did not bothered you in any way in your rest rooms! But tell me now, why do you want to know this from us!"
GGJ|6|195|6|0|Said the Roman: "O, since yesterday and the day before yesterday we were looking for the famous Jew and by coincidence have come to this inn! However, we all were a little intoxicated by the strong wine, and when sleeping one after the other had the same wonderful dream: We found the miraculous Jew. He guided us to this very spot and showed us his whole divine power and glory so that we were in the highest degree enraptured and regarded the miraculous Jew as a God, who for some time wrapped himself in a pro forma human body, to teach the better people a higher life. But this is only a very short brief of our dream picture. Only, if this was dreamt only by one of us, - now, this would then be a courteously seldom nice dream; but now all of us had without exception, exactly one and the same dream, which certainly is quite unusual! We attributed it to the wine and therefore wanted to ask you, if you also had stayed here for the night and if you yourself had not a similar dream. Be not annoyed about it!"
GGJ|6|195|7|0|Said I: "O no, not in the least! But can't you remember at all how the famous Jew looked like?"
GGJ|6|195|8|0|Said the Roman: "Yes, this is somewhat difficult; however if I could speak on my behalf, according to my weak recollection he more or less looked like you, best friend! Please, be not annoyed about it!"
GGJ|6|195|9|0|Said I: "Well, this doesn't matter; it finally could have been Me!"
GGJ|6|195|10|0|Said the Roman smiling: "Hm, hm, good friend, you like to joke? But I tell you: The strange dream was absolutely no joke; since if you had such a dream, you also would be quite strangely excited by it!"
GGJ|6|195|11|0|Said I: "You can't know this, if I had not exactly seen the same as you are! However, let this case be good for now! We still will stay here for to night and if also you stay here, we can come back to this issue. But now we want to consume our morning meal and then attend to our business! Where today the miraculous Jew can be seen and heard, the lord of this inn will tell you later on; since he surely will have knowledge about it."
GGJ|6|195|12|0|Said the polite Roman: "Then I wish you a good tasting morning meal! The landlord will then be so kind to bring us the news where the famous man can be seen and heard!"
GGJ|6|195|13|0|Said I: "Very well! But the stay sober, otherwise you might miss Him again by sleeping and dreaming, how it already happened to many and still will happen to many! But let us now go to the morning meal!"
GGJ|6|195|14|0|Here we left the Romans and went into the room where the morning meal was waiting for us. The Romans did the same, only like yesterday in the large dining hall. We soon finished breakfast and then went quickly to the city below where we looked around a little; since before nine o'clock (according to current time calculation) nothing could be done in the temple, which means today at the post feast day.
GGJ|6|196|1|1|The Lord teaches in the temple. The opinions of the listening people (Gospel of John 8:2)
GGJ|6|196|1|0|When the temple opened in the morning, I on time went with My disciples to temple and was thus one of the first to be there. And when the people saw that I went into the temple, they came in large crowds to Me and I sat down and started to teach them by parables, pictures and examples, as it often appears in the gospels.
GGJ|6|196|2|0|I showed them the great love, goodness and justice of God the Father, and I also showed them of what actually constitutes the kingdom of God, which now have come close to them.
GGJ|6|196|3|0|And many believed in Me.
GGJ|6|196|4|0|And many said: "This is truly a great prophet, and we are quite surprised that the pharisees does not recognize it! At the same time He is in the highest degree unselfishly; since for the many he already provided so exceedingly great acts of relief according to our good knowledge, he never accepts any compensation from anybody, and it is certain that wherever he and his disciples have been cared and provided for with hospitality according to the old custom, the innkeeper always was provided in a miraculous manner with some act of relief, which always exceeded what he has received from the innkeeper by a thousand times. At the same time he is not prejudice and treats all people equally and if he now says: All of you who are labourious and laden, come to Me and I will refresh you, and you will find the right consolation of life and its true rest with Me!', we must believe it!
GGJ|6|196|5|0|A person however, who speaks so wisely and heartedly and acts in the same way and performs great signs, is truly a prophet indeed, nevertheless from where he is coming from! And if the Messiah will be coming, the question arises if He will do greater signs! If He does not come with thunder, lightening and sulfur rain, the pharisees will just as little believe in Him than this one!"
GGJ|6|196|6|0|Others who were even more faithful, said: "We do not have to wait for any other Messiah; since we regard Him already as the right one! For His words have power and life and His deeds are of a divine nature, and as such He is perfectly the right Messiah for us. Those who wait for someone else, should wait and deceive themselves!"
GGJ|6|196|7|0|Again others said: "We are still standing too much under the rule of the pharisees and cannot do what we want. To what use is the truth and believe, for as long the pharisees have the power in their hands, and this now under the Romans more than ever before?!"
GGJ|6|196|8|0|To that I said: "God Himself is the everlasting love and the truth Himself! Nothing in the world can make you free than only the truth. Who commits a sin, which always is a lie, is also a servant of sin and a slave of the other even greater sinners, who have no conscience and no love than for their own shameful I. However, who carries the truth in himself, is a mighty enemy of the lie and sin and is free; since nobody can lead him into sin. Therefore choose the truth and do not fear those, who can kill your body, but cannot do anything further to your souls; rather fear God, who can kill and destroy your soul and your body!
GGJ|6|196|9|0|For the damage to your body God will one day repay you a thousand times; but for the damage to your soul God will never repay you. Because therefore God has given the soul a mind, reason, conscience and a free will and the law, so that she can assess what is good and bad, and she can, with her will, choose the one or the other. However, what she will choose, according to it she will judge herself, either for death or for life.
GGJ|6|196|10|0|The Father in heaven wants, that you all should obtain the everlasting life, and has therefore send Me into this world. Therefore I say to you once more: Who believes in Me, will have the everlasting life; who, however, does not believe that I have been send by the Father to you, will loose his life which he so easily could have taken now. The Father in heaven loves Me, and also all who believe in Me, and I My self will give to him through the truth of My words the everlasting life!"
GGJ|6|196|11|0|Here some said: "It is however strange, how this person speaks out of himself as if nearly putting himself equal to God. It surely is a true miracle, that today the pharisees can endure him for so long!"
GGJ|6|196|12|0|Again others said: "He speaks free and openly, and we do not find anything unseemly in his words! He speaks openly the full truth, and the pharisees first have to search to find something against him!"
GGJ|6|196|13|0|Again others said: "O, be concerned about something else; they soon will find something!"
GGJ|6|196|14|0|Said a toll collector standing nearby: "O yes, with which they will leave the field again, as always! Long since these lacy dogs cannot find anything against this True One anymore!"
GGJ|6|196|15|0|Thereupon there was quietness for a while and the pharisees became full of rage and thought about it how they could catch Me with a word or a legal phrase of Mine, so that they can accuse Me of anything untrue and say to the people: 'There look at your true prophet or your nice Messiah now! He now stands as a liar before you!' But despite their intense contemplation nothing really substantial could be found.
GGJ|6|197|1|1|The adulteress (Gospel of John 8: 3-11)
GGJ|6|197|1|0|While they were contemplating, their sent out henchmen brought an adulteress to them, who was caught red-handedly and according to Moses should be stoned to death, - which however was always converted by the present pharisees into a large money fine, if the adulteress was rich. If she was poor, but young and beautiful, she normally was whipped and had to serve the temple; an old and ugly woman however, was in anyway protected by nature from adultery. The present adulteress however, was still very young but poor and wanted to earn herself during this feast time from a very rich foreigner a large emergency pfennig, in order to provide for herself more easily. She obviously would also fall into the hands of the temple if it wasn't for Me, and if the clerics were not coerced to use her as a main means, to, according to their opinion, most certainly catch Me.
GGJ|6|197|2|0|Thus this poor adulteress was brought by the most wise pharisees before Me and hence in the centre of the people who surrounded Me on all sides.
GGJ|6|197|3|0|And when the woman, plagued by the fear for death, was standing in front of Me, one of the highly wise pharisees asked Me: "This woman has been caught red-handedly during adultery. Moses instructed us by law, to stone such a person, - and Moses' law is as good as God's law. What are you say to this?"
GGJ|6|197|4|0|Needless to say, that they only did this to tempt Me, because on the one hand through the hard law of Moses and on the other hand by My speeches about the great mercy of God the Father and also through My well-known goodness towards sinners, I would, according to their reckoning, inevitably become embarrassed and, as said before, they then find a case against Me to tell the people with great ceremonial pomp: 'There, look at the great swindler and demagog whom we are going to seize now and hand him over to the courts!'
GGJ|6|197|5|0|But I did not gave them an answer as quickly as they wanted, but instead bend down and wrote the guilt of the sinner into the sand on the floor, since after great feasts there was always a lot of sand on the floor, and the temple was only swept again after the feast was completely over, in order to afterwards sell the dirt to all kinds of superstitious Jews.
GGJ|6|197|6|0|But when the pharisees and temple Jews continued with their questions, I stood up and said to them: "It is fully true that Moses has given such a law; but those who had the right to stone such a sinner, had to be without sin, - this is also written! At least the one who picks up the first stone, had to be totally pure and without sin! Who thus among you is without sin can throw the first stone to this sinner! God's mercy thereby suffers no harm; since Moses gave wise laws to the people. Who knows them and does not follow them, has judged himself and sealed his own death sentence.'
GGJ|6|197|7|0|Thereafter I again bend down to the floor and wrote as previously.
GGJ|6|197|8|0|However, when hearing these words from Me, which they did not expected, and their own conscience told them: 'You are yourself multiple sinners and adulterers and all the people know you as such!', from the largest to the smallest no one said a word anymore, and everyone left the temple as fast as he could and went outside.
GGJ|6|197|9|0|After a few moments no pharisee or temple Jew or Levite or servant or henchman was present in the centre of the temple anymore, except Me, the sinner and of course in a wide circle the people and My disciples. But the people were pleasantly surprised how I, with only a very few words, chased the pharisees away to flee.
GGJ|6|197|10|0|And some said quite loudly: "O, they just should have tried to pick up one stone, we would have torn those old scapegoats apart! For a sinner is never allowed to judge another sinner, especially not a much smaller sinner."
GGJ|6|197|11|0|At this opportunity I got up again and saw none of the judges in the circle anymore, but only the woman which was supposed to be stoned.
GGJ|6|197|12|0|And I asked her: "Now, where are those who charged you? Did nobody condemned you then?"
GGJ|6|197|13|0|Said the adulteress: "No, Lord, nobody has condemned me, but they all left hastily!"
GGJ|6|197|14|0|Thereupon I said to her: "Then I also will not condemn you! But go now back to your home and henceforth do not sin anymore! For if you sin, evil will befall you!"
GGJ|6|197|15|0|The sinner then thanked Me for the mercy shown to her, but asked Me that I should give her advice, how she could get home safely; since she still feared that the henchmen of the pharisees would wait for her on her way and harm her.
GGJ|6|197|16|0|And I said: "Do not fear them; since they will be glad not to be seen by you that easily! Go now among the people, they will protect you and bring you home safely! Just look towards the curtain of the temple, and you will see them all who earlier on were standing here! Since they were asked on the outside by the people what had happened, since they were fleeing so hastily out of the temple. They however were ashamed to speak the truth, made a clumsy excuse and returned through the gate pointing to the morning, very quietly back to the temple. But just walk among the people who believe in Me and you will be safe! I will now continue to teach the people and then they will immediately show up again and press forward towards Me; since they are now even more enraged about Me, because I have shamed them and saved you from their claws. But go now safely to where I have send you, be devout and henceforth do not sin anymore!"
GGJ|6|197|17|0|She then went shy among the people and they accepted her well and through loud threats towards the pharisees, gave her new courage.
GGJ|6|198|1|1|The Lord's testimony in the temple (Gospel of John 8:12-29)
GGJ|6|198|1|0|When calm returned again to the temple, some of the people said: "Lord and Master, do not be intimidated by the pharisees and continue to teach us Your mission and the kingdom of God; since if You speak we are completely eyes and ears, and our hearts are truly beating loudly for You!"
GGJ|6|198|2|0|Said I to the people: "Thus pay attention and notice quite well; since I will say it to you openly and will not hold back anymore who I am!
GGJ|6|198|3|0|Listen! I Myself am the light of the world; who follows Me, will not walk in darkness, but will have the true light of life."
GGJ|6|198|4|0|Here the people rejoiced loudly and said: "Yes, this is true; since You, Master, has come as a brightly shining light into this world, and how much does Your light pleases us, who have for so long wandered in the thickest night of our souls!"
GGJ|6|198|5|0|This was too much for the rage filled pharisees so that they again pressed forward towards Me and said: "Since you testify about yourself, your testimony is not true!"
GGJ|6|198|6|0|Thereupon I Said: "Even if I would testify about Myself, My testimony would still be true; since I know from where I have come and also know to where I am going. Only the pharisees doesn't know, because of their haughtiness they don't know from where I have come and to where I will go. You assess and judge everything according to the flesh, since you do not know any spirit. However, therein I do not judge anybody. But if I judge, then My judgement is right; since I'm not alone here, as you think I am, but I and the Father, who send Me, are one. Is it not written in your laws that the testimony of two people is valid? ? And as such, firstly I testify about Myself and secondly the Father who send Me into this world. How many more witnesses you want?"
GGJ|6|198|7|0|Here the pharisees became upset and said: "Do you regard us as fools? Where is your father so that he can testify about you before us?"
GGJ|6|198|8|0|Here I got up and went to the pole where the so called chest of God was mounted, which carried this name because it was used for the offers for the temple, and spoke loudly into the chest: "You blind know neither Me nor My Father! Since if you know Me, you also know My Father!"
GGJ|6|198|9|0|When I had spoken these words loudly into the chest of God, they asked Me why I now have spoken into the chest.
GGJ|6|198|10|0|Said I: "Because it is all the same if I had spoken these words to your faces or into this now empty and dead box! At least did the chest accepted the words patiently, which would not be the case with you."
GGJ|6|198|11|0|The people liked this and insisted with the pharisees to let Me speak unhindered. Upon that the pharisees withdrew somewhat.
GGJ|6|198|12|0|But I continued to teach the people and ruthlessly spoke out against the pharisees, and the more I revealed their infamies before the people, and I so to speak counted for them on the fingers, what damnation they had to harvest for it, the more the people rejoiced and the more enraged the pharisees became. But they did not attacked Me, since My time has not yet come.
GGJ|6|198|13|0|Then however, some other Jews, who still supported the pharisees, but who also acknowledged Me in some respect, came to Me and said: "But tell us, where do you want to go with such your speeches!"
GGJ|6|198|14|0|I again said to them: "Know! I will go away from here in a way, which you do not know, and you will look for Me and not find Me and thereby die in your sins! Since where I go, you cannot get there."
GGJ|6|198|15|0|They then spoke among each other: "Does he now out of despair want to kill himself, because he has enraged the pharisees too much and cannot escape their revenge that easily anymore? Since then he could not say with a sound reason: 'Where I go you cannot follow Me!"
GGJ|6|198|16|0|But I said with a very cheerful expression to them: "Do not break your heads about it! I Myself will show you within a moment the true reason, and you then will easily and immediately recognize, why you, as you are now, cannot follow Me where I will be going.
GGJ|6|198|17|0|See! You are from below and will return thereto; but I am from above and most certainly will return thereto, and you will not be able to follow Me."
GGJ|6|198|18|0|Then also these Jews became annoyed and said: "What does it mean? Can you even promise us hell?"
GGJ|6|198|19|0|Said I: "O no, but the matter is as such: You are from this world also according to your souls; but I am not from this world!"
GGJ|6|198|20|0|And the Jews said: "Where is then another world? We do not know another world!"
GGJ|6|198|21|0|Said I: "Yes, indeed you do not know another! And therefore I have said such to you, because you will die as unbelievers in your sins. Since if you do not believe that I am the Promised and have now come to you as the Messiah, you will die in your sins and never come to the place where I will be with My chosen ones. And if it would not be like that, truly, as a pure human being, as you are, I never had the courage to tell you such!"
GGJ|6|198|22|0|Then the Jews said: "What are you saying about yourself? Speak clear and true, who you really are!"
GGJ|6|198|23|0|And I said: "It is difficult to speak to totally deaf ears. Because you haven't understood Me before, listen to Me now! Firstly I am who is speaking to you!"
GGJ|6|198|24|0|Said the Jews: "Now, who you are secondly?"
GGJ|6|198|25|0|Said I: "Just be patient, the 'secondly' you will find yourself from My speech; since I have still many things to speak and to judge before you! Listen! He who send Me, is in the highest degree true, and only what I always heard from Him, I announce to the world, which are all of you."
GGJ|6|198|26|0|Since the same blind Jews still not understood, that I spoke from the Father or the everlasting Love in Me to them, they again asked and said: "But by the temple and Sinai! Who is he who has send you?"
GGJ|6|198|27|0|I then said, also with a serious expression, to them: "Listen! When you will have elevated the Son of Man, then you will, although too late, recognize, that it is I, who as a man does not do anything out of Myself, however as My Father has always taught Me, I speak and act. And still know some more: the Father who send Me, is not somewhere far from here, but He is here with Me. The Father never leaves Me alone; since only I always do what please Him, and like Him, I do not fear any person in the whole world. If it wasn't so, I would not have told you."
GGJ|6|199|1|1|The Lord and his adversaries (Gospel of John 8:30-49)
GGJ|6|199|1|0|When I spoke such with all seriousness to the Jews, their eyes widened and they said: "Truly, the person speaks like someone who has power, and nobody dares to touch him or forbids him to speak such in the temple! If someone of us would have spoken such against the pharisees, they would have stone him ten times already, - and him they allow to speak to their obvious disadvantage and does not dare to come forward. This is truly something supernatural, and we are going to believe his words!"
GGJ|6|199|2|0|Thereupon I said to the Jews who started to believe in Me: "If you stay with My words, you thereby will become My right disciples. You will recognize the truth in it, and this truth will make you free, as I already have said earlier."
GGJ|6|199|3|0|Thereupon the incredulous part of the Jews said: "Remember, we are the seed of Abraham and never have been anybodies servants or slaves! How should we as free lords and citizens become even freer?"
GGJ|6|199|4|0|Thereupon I said to them: "Truly, truly, I say to you: Who sins, is also the servant of sin, as I have mentioned earlier! However, the servant is not free, since he always has to obey the itching and passions of his flesh. The servant does not stay forever in the house, but only the Son. Every sinner is a servant, and the house is the kingdom of God and its justice, and the Son is the truth. But if I as the true Son of the kingdom of God make you free, you are truly free."
GGJ|6|199|5|0|Said again the unbelievers: "Do not forget that we are the seed of Abraham and never have been anybodies servants! What are you talking all time that you will make us free?"
GGJ|6|199|6|0|Said I: "O, I know it quite well that you are descendants of Abraham, - according to the body I am as well! Despite you saying that as the seed of Abraham you never have been anybodies servants, still your fathers were servants in Egypt and later on in Babylon and now you are servants of Rome, - if you then want to speak about the physical circumstances. But I speak of the inner relationships of life, and according to those you always were servants of your passions and allowed yourself to be controlled like possessed. That it is so, is proven by the fact, that you try to kill Me, just as zealously the pharisees are trying to kill Me. And you do this for the reason because My words does not strike among you, and you do not understand them and you therefore hate Me because I speak the truth. I only speak to you what I always see and hear from My Father, and you do not pay attention to it, but only to this what you also have seen and heard from your fathers, which however is of no use."
GGJ|6|199|7|0|When I have rubbed such under their noses they again said: "Do not forget that Abraham is our father! This cancels all of your accusations against us. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|199|8|0|Said I: "O, I understand this quite well! O, if you would have been the children of Abraham, you also would have done the works of Abraham! But now you are trying to kill Me like the worst criminal, and this only because I tell you the truth, which I always hear from God. Truly, this, Abraham would never wanted to do to the three youths, because they have told him the truth. You do the works of your fathers indeed, - but not those of father Abraham! Understand this!"
GGJ|6|199|9|0|Then the already very angry Jews said: "Friend, we were not born illegitimately! We all have a father, and this is God Himself!"
GGJ|6|199|10|0|Said I to them: "O, if God was your Father, you also would love Me, like those love Me who have recognized Me; since according to the spirit I have gone forth from God and I am coming from God. Since truly, I have not come from Myself like a human, but God has send Me, this means this body, through which He reveals Himself to you and which body you now try to kill. If you are the children of God, what might then be the reason that you cannot hear My voice?"
GGJ|6|199|11|0|Said the Jews: "Are we not hearing you then?"
GGJ|6|199|12|0|Said I: "O yes, you certainly listen to Me with the ears of your flesh, - but I only ask you, why don't you like the meaning of My words. Why does it appeal to the many others, even to the Romans over there, who have surrounded the chest of God?"
GGJ|6|199|13|0|Thereupon they were quiet and did not know what they could have answered Me; since they feared the people and did not dare to become too loud with their answer, which of course would be quite coarse and offending.
GGJ|6|199|14|0|But the people shouted to Me: "Lord and Master, see to it that You can get rid of those rich dark characters; since we want to hear from You only salutary light words, but not the continuous and exceedingly stupid replies from those blind. For once, tell them clearly and straight, what and who they are, so that they can go!"
GGJ|6|199|15|0|Said I: "Only patience! I already have told them that they are not children of God, and this should be sufficient for them!"
GGJ|6|199|16|0|Said the Jews very angered: "How can you say that we are not God's children?!"
GGJ|6|199|17|0|Said also I with a fully serious expression: "I have showed you the reason clear and true. Why do you ask Me any further?! Yes, I then will also tell you further what you are, since you have asked Me about it! Know, whose children you are: You are children of the father of devils! He was a murderer from the beginning and did not passed the truth; since the truth was never in him (in matter). If this spirit, who is your father, speaks lies, he speaks of his own; since he was always a liar and a father of lies."
GGJ|6|199|18|0|Said the very angry Jews: "Who gives you the right to speak such in front of the people? Why are we children of Satan?"
GGJ|6|199|19|0|Said I: "Because I speak the truth to you and you don't believe Me!"
GGJ|6|199|20|0|Said the Jews: "Why should we believe you?"
GGJ|6|199|21|0|Said I: "So that you do not die in your sins and can become blessed!"
GGJ|6|199|22|0|Said the Jews: "You are also a person like us; why exactly should your word make us blessed?"
GGJ|6|199|23|0|Said I: "Indeed, now I am also only a person, - but a person who can say: 'Who among you can accuse Me of a sin?!' If I as a sin-free person before God and all people speak the truth, why don't you believe Me then? Who is out of God, also loves to hear the word of God. But My word, which is God's word, you don't want to hear, because you are not out of God!"
GGJ|6|199|24|0|Said the Jews, already quite stupid of anger: "Are we not right, that you are a Samaritan and have the devil in you instead of the spirit of God?"
GGJ|6|199|25|0|Said I: "I am not a Samaritan and even less so have the devil in Me, as thousands can testify for Me, but I always truly honour God, My Father. Why do you dishonour Me and so many others not, who indeed have recognized Me and the Father?"
GGJ|6|200|1|1|The nature of the Lord (Gospel of John 8:50-59)
GGJ|6|200|1|0|Here the believing people became impatient again and said: "Lord, we beg You, let these blind fools get away from You; since they bother You and us! If they not become quiet soon, we will make them quiet by force; since we have stayed here for You, want to hear You and not these stupid dark-hearts. Since already a child in the cradle has more reason than those senseless fools!
GGJ|6|200|2|0|All of us, more than two-thousand in number are fully in the clear about You and Your divine mission. We have noticed quite well when You indicated by saying: 'I am not alone, but the Father is always with Me!' But these stupid did not noticed it and will forever not notice it, that the Father and You are one and the same, and that, if You say: 'the Father has send Me!', You only wanted to indicate to the weak mind of the people, that You, Everlasting, has created a body for Yourself, to become for us worms of this earth a visible God, teacher and comforter in our great need. Your holy body is your Son, and You are in Yourself before us bad sinners and worms of this earth, the Father!
GGJ|6|200|3|0|And these fools do not understand this, but still boast about it to be knowledgeable about all the prophets, who very specifically determined the time with all colours and circumstances, in which the Messiah will come. And this time has now fully arrived; why should the Promised not have showed up?
GGJ|6|200|4|0|If the great seers filled by the spirit of God, could indicate nearly a thousand years ago the current time as it is now, and this time has come now precisely as it was forecasted, why should the promised Messiah of this time stay away?! However, He did not stay away, He is right there among us; we have recognized Him immediately and easily!
GGJ|6|200|5|0|However, these blind descendants of those who already in the desert at the foot of Sinai, when Jehovah under thunder and lightening gave Moses the holy laws, worshipped the golden calf and did not paid any attention to Jehovah - although announcing His laws directly under their noses -, are now in the face of God still the same worshippers of their golden calves and with all their unmeasurable stupidity are still perky enough, to even try harming You. O Lord, let them go and teach us that we get to know You better and deeper - and also our great sins which we so often have committed before You!"
GGJ|6|200|6|0|Said I to the people: "Be calm; since I also have to tell them who I am, so that one day they cannot have any excuse, that it was not said and indicated to them! I already have told them that I do not look for My honour and in the least not with these people, and that there is One who looks for them and judges them. However these blind and devious kind will never recognize and understand it, until the ax is put to the root. Therefore I tell them one more time: Truly, truly, if someone will keep My word, he forever will not see death!"
GGJ|6|200|7|0|Said the now already totally blind infuriated Jews: "Now we really recognize that you have the devil in you! If your word is as good as God's word, it was also God's word which was kept by Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and all the prophets, but nevertheless all have died! Is your word then more divine than this of the fathers and the prophets, when you say: 'Who keeps My word, will forever not taste death!'? 07b] Are you then more than our father Abraham who has died, and the prophets who all have died? What are you making of yourself?
GGJ|6|200|8|0|Said I: "If I would honour Myself, My honour would be nothing; however, it is My Father who honours Me, from whom you say that He is your God. But you don't know Him; but I know Him. And if I would say: 'I do not know Him!', then I really would, just like you, be a liar, who say that He is your Father! But I truly know Him and therefore keep His word!
GGJ|6|200|9|0|But I tell you something else, from which you can see, that your father Abraham is not unknown to Me. See, Abraham was joyful, that he could see My time on this earth! But you say that Abraham has died; but I say to you, that he nevertheless has seen this My time from the first day on and had an exceedingly great joy about it; he still sees My time and is joyful!"
GGJ|6|200|10|0|This was for the blind Jews too incredulous and they said with wide gaping mouths: "What?! You are not even fifty years old and has seen Abraham?"
GGJ|6|200|11|0|Said I: "Verily, verily, I say to you: Endlessly before Abraham I already was there!"
GGJ|6|200|12|0|This made the Jews burst from anger. They did not have words anymore, to express their fullest indignation. They then bend down to the ground to pick up the loose stones, of which there was no shortages in the temple, since one seldom used anything from the floor, and tried to throw them at Me; but I quickly hid, became invisible and went out of the temple, amidst of them. The disciples and Lazarus with the Romans followed Me quickly, and we quickly went back to the Oil Mountain.
GGJ|6|200|13|0|But in the temple a very rare occurrence took place, which most likely never happened before during feast times. The people attacked the Jews and started to strangle them to such an extend, that the soldiers had to be called in to restore at least some calm again. But the people could hardly be calmed and insisted from the Roman soldiers, to arrest all the evil Jews, who so immensely disturbed the calm and hand them over to the courts, what actually took place - at least pro forma. Only then were the people satisfied.
GGJ|6|200|14|0|Thereupon a scribe came to the centre and wanted to teach the people against Me; but he hardly spoke ten words when he was forced to take to his heels.
GGJ|6|201|1|1|The exposure of the adulteress' seducer
GGJ|6|201|1|0|It was already beyond midday when also the large crowd left the temple and returned to their inns and also our adulteress headed for home and uncovered everything to her husband what had happened in the temple.
GGJ|6|201|2|0|Thereupon the husband became sad and said: "Not you, my good wife, but I carry the main guild for it!"
GGJ|6|201|3|0|Then one of those who brought the wife back home, asked: "How is this possible, that you carry the guilt about the adulterousness of your wife?"
GGJ|6|201|4|0|Said the husband: "Friends, truly, only the greatest distress has forced me and my wife to accept the shining proposal of a foreigner! But the foreigner had to be either a dressed up henchman or even a randy pharisee, who was lascivious about my wife for quite a long time already. For when I took the money and carried it into another room, the henchmen already appeared and grabbed the wife from the arms of the foreigner, and I had to ascribe it to myself to have thrown my wife into the biggest misery. That she is back again, indicates that something extraordinary must have taken place; since none of the many who were caught in this manner have ever seen daylight again. What was it that this my wife was freed again? You dear men were surely witnesses of everything that happened in the temple. Don't you want to tell what you have seen?"
GGJ|6|201|5|0|Said the men: "All this your wife will tell you. This poor woman has only to thank the great Prophet from Galilee for her release. But he also said this, that henceforth she should not sin again; because if she did, her misfortune would increase manifold. This to your life-guideline!"
GGJ|6|201|6|0|Here the man asked if he could not be that very lucky to somewhere meet with the Prophet, so that he could thank him in a worthy manner.
GGJ|6|201|7|0|Said the men: "Where he is right now, we cannot tell you; but we have learned that every time he comes to Jerusalem, he stays with Lazarus from Bethany. We ourselves want to go and look for him. You can do the same! At least there we will learn to where He went."
GGJ|6|201|8|0|Said the husband: "He then is possibly on the Oil Mountain, since Lazarus usually stays on the Oil Mountain during festive times, since he owns a large inn there, which is strongly visited by foreigners."
GGJ|6|201|9|0|Said the men: "Even better! We then will look for him there first! And if he is not there, we travel to Bethany!"
GGJ|6|201|10|0|Here the husband and his wife thanked them for the news and after locking his small dwelling he, together with his wife, went along, which was accepted well by the men. However, on the way they passed some pharisees, and there was one who immediately was recognized by the husband and his wife, as the foreigner dressed up in Roman clothes, who earlier in the morning made the beautiful young wife an adulteress for money. This the two told to the accompanying men.
GGJ|6|201|11|0|The men went to the pharisee and asked him quite gruffly: "Hey, friend, do you know this women whom you enticed to cause adultery for money while dressed up in Roman clothes? That it was you is proven by your shaven head, and both of them have recognized you already from quite a distance! What do you say to that? See, we are seventy-two in number and will drag you before the Roman court. What do you say to that?"
GGJ|6|201|12|0|At that point the three wanted to run away; but the men did not allowed it to happen, grabbed them and once more asked the shaved one. But he started to curse and to swear that it was not him.
GGJ|6|201|13|0|But the man and the wife said: "This wretched swearing is of no use; since you know that the testimony of two people before the court is valid. Therefore go with us to the court, so that you wretched fall into the grave which you have dug for us!"
GGJ|6|201|14|0|Thereupon the three started to beg and wanted to give to the man a large sum of money. But the man did not accepted it, but instead insisted that the temple should leave him alone in future. This they promised ceremoniously and the men let the three go, however, under the strict promise that they immediately will go to the Roman judge if they only would hear the slightest news that the temple expressed it unfavourably towards them. That the married couple was thereafter left alone by the clerics is easily understandable.
GGJ|6|201|15|0|And thus also this incident was caused by My will; since without it the poor couple would have had a bad standing in Jerusalem and would be constantly in great danger.
GGJ|6|202|1|1|Workers visit the Lord on the Mount of Olives
GGJ|6|202|1|0|Thereupon all went to the Oil Mountain where I, the disciples and also the thirty Romans were just busy having lunch. When they (the seventy) arrived they asked one of the servants of the inn if I would be there. And the servant affirmed the question. When the thirty men received this for them very good news, they rejoiced and asked the servant that he should go into the room and ask Me if they could join Me.
GGJ|6|202|2|0|The servant then came to Me and asked Me.
GGJ|6|202|3|0|And I said to him: "Go outside and say to those who have send you: Who is hungry should come and eat until he is satisfied and who is thirsty, should come and drink! Since who is fed by Me, will forever not become hungry anymore, and who has drank from My wine, will never be thirsty again; for from his loins there will be flowing brooks of living water. - Go now outside and tell them this!"
GGJ|6|202|4|0|The servant went outside and said it word for word to the men.
GGJ|6|202|5|0|When they heard this, they did not know what to do and asked each other if I wanted to give them a free meal, for which they regarded themselves as too unworthy.
GGJ|6|202|6|0|Therefore they said to the servant: "Be so good and go inside once more and say it to the good Master and Lord, that we not have come to drink and to eat, but only for himself, to learn from him the words of light and life!"
GGJ|6|202|7|0|Thereupon the servant again went into the room.
GGJ|6|202|8|0|However I Myself went to meet him halfway and said to him: "I already know what you want to tell Me. Go now and do your work. I will talk to them Myself!"
GGJ|6|202|9|0|Thereupon the servant left and I went outside to the men and said: "Who has ears should listen and understand it and who has eyes should see and comprehend it! For which you have come here, is the true food and the true drink what I want to give to you. The food of the body does not promotes the everlasting life of the soul, but only My word and your faith and your actions according to My word. My word is the right food and your faith and your actions is the right drink. Therefore all of you who are labouriously and laden should come to Me; since I want to refresh you all!"
GGJ|6|202|10|0|Said the men: "O Lord, how good and wise are You! If You allow us, we want to go into the room and wait there for such Your spiritual food, until it pleases You, o Lord and Master, to strengthen and enliven us with a few words. But look, in our midst is she who today in the temple was snatched away from the insolence of the pharisees by Your great wisdom and also her poor spouse! They came with us to once more thank You for the benefaction you rendered to them! If You want to, they can also come with us into the room."
GGJ|6|202|11|0|Said I: "Therefore I have come into this world, that all should come to Me, who are labouriously and laden. Since I am a true doctor who goes to the sick to help them and not to the healthy who never required a doctor. Therefore come all into the room!"
GGJ|6|202|12|0|I now went back into the room and all followed Me.
GGJ|6|202|13|0|The innkeeper already set up a large wedding table on which the seventy men together with the woman found sufficient room. When all sat at the table, the innkeeper asked them if they wanted something to eat and to drink.
GGJ|6|202|14|0|Said one: "Friend, we are all more or less poor and do not have a lot of money, that we also could order wine; therefore bring us bread and a few jugs of water and we will be content with it! We are all day labourers and live off the work of our hands. These ten feast days are the worst for us, because we are not allowed to work. If however there is no work, we also earn nothing and therefore no money with which we could afford anything else beyond the daily bread, since our little savings are anyway used up."
GGJ|6|202|15|0|Said the innkeeper: "But you surely have wives and children! From what do they live if already you men are on the edge?"
GGJ|6|202|16|0|Said the man who spoke earlier: "O friend, this luck, except for the one whose wife is with him present here, is not granted to us! Wives are only for the rich on this earth; we poor cannot take a wife, and even less so to maintain her. See, we are single and do not have to provide for any wives and children! During these worst of times we nearly can't survive ourselves; how would we cope with wife and children? Thank the Lord Jehovah that we are single!"
GGJ|6|202|17|0|Here said Lazarus: "But, my dear friends, if Jerusalem becomes to scarcely for you, why did you not come to Bethania to me? There you would have found a lot of work! And with me nobody can complain that he is not provided for sufficiently."
GGJ|6|202|18|0|Said the man: "We know this quite well; but we also know that everyone from far away goes to you and looks for work and compensation, and as such we did not dared to ever bother you. But in future we will make use of this your offer."
GGJ|6|202|19|0|Hereupon Lazarus ordered the innkeeper to provide all these people with bread and wine in abundance. The innkeeper went with his many servants and brought bread and wine in sufficient quantities.
GGJ|6|202|20|0|When these guests also saw the wine, they thanked him and one said to Lazarus: "Lord, we will drink the wine, but will not be able to pay for it! However after the feast days we will loyally work for you to pay the bill."
GGJ|6|202|21|0|Said Lazarus: "Eat and drink without worries; since what you eat here is already paid for!"
GGJ|6|202|22|0|Then all asked, who has paid already for everything; since they wanted to know this so that they could thank their benefactor worthily.
GGJ|6|202|23|0|But Lazarus said: "Do not ask about it, but eat and drink; for the benefactor is already fully content with your good intentions!"
GGJ|6|202|24|0|Here all stood up and said: "We hereby offer our fullest thanks to the benefactor who wants to stay anonymous!"
GGJ|6|202|25|0|Thereupon they sat down again and started to eat and to drink.
GGJ|6|203|1|1|The reason for the faithlessness of the temple priests
GGJ|6|203|1|0|We also sat and ate and drank, and the Romans did the same and talked a lot about Me; they only couldn't understand properly, how and why I with such My divine power and strength could have fled out of the temple from such a little crowd of Jews.
GGJ|6|203|2|0|I then said to Agrikola: "You are mistaken if you think that I have fled from the Jews because I fear them! But I know why I did this. The main reason consists thereof, that the people recognized Me, and that they also got to know better the evil, incredulous and selfish Jews, as this was ever the case before. Therefore they also attacked them later on and paid them a tribute which they never will forget during their whole life. Why should I have attacked the evil ones, since I knew in advanced what is going to await them once I have left the temple? Here are sitting seventy witnesses who know quite well, what happened to the incensed Jews."
GGJ|6|203|3|0|Said the Roman: "Listen, You divine Master, we are Romans, and know only very little about God's teaching of the Jews, but we still believe that you are truly the promised Messiah of the Jews! Why does the higher up Jews don't believe this, since they are surly the best informed about God's teaching of the Jews? What reason do they have not to believe this, since they can see that many others believe it?"
GGJ|6|203|4|0|Said I: "This is caused by their selfishness, their limitless haughtiness and their equally boundless lust for power. According to their idea the Messiah will descend with a heavenly pomp beyond imagination and under thunder and lightening from heaven to earth, move into the temple and equip the high priests, pharisees and scribes with all power and riches to drive the Romans out of the country and at His side equip the clerics with all power and rulership, so that they soon can rule the whole world.
GGJ|6|203|5|0|But since I have come in a completely different way to this world, which was already determined before this earth was created, thus in external poverty and bareness, these blind do not believe that I have been the promised one, and hate Me, because they nevertheless recognize that through Me all their reputation and power will soon be destroyed.
GGJ|6|203|6|0|The people only now get to know them properly and does not have any respect for them anymore, what they quite well feel, and therefore always trying to kill Me. If you think about this in depth, you will understand why the priests do not believe in Me.
GGJ|6|203|7|0|Quite a number of priests however have already converted to Me, because they have recognized that I am really the Messiah, and they are sitting here at My table in Greek clothes and already moving as My disciples around with Me for more than half a year and are witnesses about many of My teachings and deeds. Ask them about it and they will tell you everything!
GGJ|6|203|8|0|And these twelve sitting next to Me are with Me since the very beginning of My ministry and know everything what I have taught and what I have effectuated for the salvation of all people. You can also speak to them and they will not keep anything from you. But let us eat and drink now; afterwards we will talk further!"
GGJ|6|203|9|0|With this explanation the Romans were very content and Agrikola said: "And so the clerics are everywhere the Pluto! One should remove them completely and only teach Your truly pure divine teaching to all people!"
GGJ|6|204|1|1|The education of mankind toward the realization of God
GGJ|6|204|1|0|Said I: "My friend, what you wish will also happen! But as easy as you imagine, it truly cannot happen. Because the old priesthood has too deep roots already and this cannot be eradicated from today to tomorrow! This require centuries. And even then it will have its own ways: and within a few thousand years this earth will still not be freed from all priesthood and even less so from all heathenism.
GGJ|6|204|2|0|The world people like themselves in the world and as such also God's teaching must look all worldly, if it should find approval with the people.
GGJ|6|204|3|0|The truth will always be given to mankind in a concealed way; since the people could not endure it uncovered, just as you cannot endure the light of the midday sun with open eyes. People must learn to think, then search and then find it themselves. And if a person has not found the inner light of life himself, a thousand teachers are of no use to him. And in the end it is one and the same if he regards the light for darkness or darkness for the light.
GGJ|6|204|4|0|Therefore a person needs a push to search for the truth, but never all of a sudden the full truth; because this no person could endure without the loss of his earthly life, if it would become clear to him all at once. And as such we will, with the people of this earth, for a long time to come not be able to emerge with the full truth so quickly. You are a purely reasonably educated Roman, and I therefore cannot otherwise speak to you than absolutely naturally. But now judge for yourself, if I am not fully right!"
GGJ|6|204|5|0|Said the Roman: "This is true; but I do not understand the wisdom of God and even less so His almightiness! Didn't He created this whole earth with all mankind, and doesn't all beings depend on Him?"
GGJ|6|204|6|0|Said I: "Indeed, but also the true, inner life development and above all the possible full independence and self power of the created life of each person! And this God can only effectuate through His greatest possible seclusiveness and only by His gentle influence over time into the soul of man.
GGJ|6|204|7|0|Therefore man must initially through all kinds of appearances in the physical world and then through some dreams and even through little inner pushes to the point, where he starts to think about the observations, - and this not immediately with all the people, but only those, who are very secretly destined by God for it. The others only hear it from such an awakened person, also make observations and start to think about it.
GGJ|6|204|8|0|If especially awakened persons think a lot about it, it will be allowed that they are getting on track by themselves, that there must be a God who creates everything and orders and guides everything. In this way the recognition of an almighty, all-good and all-wise God being develops along quite natural ways.
GGJ|6|204|9|0|Once mankind has come in general to this recognition, only then greater revelations and more precise determinations are admitted, from which the people more clearly and with greater confidence begin to recognize the God being, but at the same time still have an absolutely free choice, to accept everything revealed to them as true and to act accordingly or to reject it and do not act accordingly.
GGJ|6|204|10|0|Who accepts the revelation as true and acts accordingly, will soon come to brighter recognitions and to the true, independent, free life. Who, however does not accept it, but only bases everything on his reason and his experience and acts accordingly, does not commits a sin thereby, but nevertheless stays behind and will take much longer until he has attained the pure recognition of God and the completion of his inner, true life.
GGJ|6|204|11|0|Who however accepts the full truth of a revelation and clearly recognizes with his mind, but acts idiosyncratically against it, sins and thereby spoils his life also in the beyond for a for you often unthinkable long periods of time; since he is bare of any inner light, because he did not willingly followed his absolute mind nor the well understood revelations.
GGJ|6|204|12|0|When however a soul through her own fault falls into the thickest life darkness, God with all His almightiness can also not help her, but must leave her in her own state for so long, until she still possibly begins in herself to attain some sort of recognition. If this is the case, God's love and wisdom has the most suitable means and ways in endless abundance, to bring such a soul in the most covert manner on the right track. And see, this is the relationship between God and all people on this earth, which is there, to carry the children of God.
GGJ|6|204|13|0|Regarding the relationship of people on other earths (to God), it does not concern the people of this earth in the least; once they are completed as children of God however, then they will have the fullest right from God their Father, to also be concerned about that.
GGJ|6|204|14|0|But now the highest revelation from God to mankind takes place; since more than I Myself in the flesh, can forever not come to the people on this earth. Good for him who believes in Me, does not get annoyed about Me and thus lives and acts as I openly teaches it here! Since who keeps My word and lives and acts precisely accordingly, will soon notice it in himself, that these words which I now speak to you and have spoken to you, are not human words, but God's words, which in themselves are life, light and the everlasting truth.
GGJ|6|204|15|0|Therefore we are going to leave those down there, also if they do not want to believe in Me; since besides them there are already many who do believe in Me, and therefore already carry now the true, everlasting life in themselves; since truly there are already those who will not feel nor taste death! Truly, I am a right bridegroom, and who believes in Me and loves Me, is truly My bride! And the bride will also have the everlasting life in her, as I have it in Myself, and can give it to whoever I want. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|205|1|1|Freedom of will and the spiritual mission of man on earth
GGJ|6|205|1|0|Said the Roman: "Truly, You are a God! Since if You would have been a person like me, You never could have spoken so wisely. Your miracle signs from yesterday only now getting the fullest confirmation for the truth through these Your words and also by Your words in the temple today. We already heard a lot about You in Rome; but all this talk is nothing compared to this reality. But lets now eat and drink again; since what we heard is endlessly great and deep, and we have to bring this properly under the roof of our mind, so that we can become able to absorb anything further from Your mercy and love. Because You are not just talking like a normal reasonable person talks about an artful and glorious building, but You are talking like a builder master, who has build the building from the ground upwards himself. And therefore it means to collect oneself properly to neatly understand Your words from point to point, if one wants to draw the true use for one's life from it. Therefore a short break; some bread and wine will make the deeper understanding somewhat easier!"
GGJ|6|205|2|0|Thereupon the Romans ate and drank enthusiastically again and we ate and drank too. Also the seventy men and the saved women ate and drank to their hearts desire, discussed My words to the Romans and also the testimony which the Roman quite openly and overtly has given to Me.
GGJ|6|205|3|0|Also My disciples were secretly surprised about the mind of the Roman and said: "Just look, how soon this arch heathen understood everything, and the Jews down there still can't see the forest because of all the trees! It is really in the highest degree strange, that such people to their even earthly greatest advantage cannot or does not want to see most joyfully the brightest light of life.
GGJ|6|205|4|0|Said one of the thirty Jew-Greeks: "O, they could understand it, but they don't want to, because they are of the opinion that thereby they loose their reputation, their great riches and their good life. And even if the angels come down visibly from heaven and tell them that our Lord and Master is Christ, they still will not accept it for the very reason I just mentioned, what I know quite well, for I know how they behaved during the times of the devout high priest Zacharias. I and many others saw the angel of God speak with the devout man and were in ourselves fully convinced, that this was a real appearance; but the unlimited haughtiness of the other pharisees and their selfishness placed themselves above this truth and immediately afterwards strangled him between the sacrificial altar and the sanctum. How they were at that stage, they are still the same up to this hour and even would engage in a battle with Jehovah during the times of Moses, if they had lived during those times. And they are still tolerated priests and so-called servant of God by You, o Lord, while they are even became too evil for Satan!"
GGJ|6|205|5|0|Said I: "Leave it at that; since I just explained to the Romans, how all mankind is educated by Me to life and the priests are also people. But nevertheless their voluntary stubbornness to remain in all sins, still serves you as a clear proof, how much the free will of man as the only germ to attain an independent, free, everlasting life of the soul, is protected by God. And because it is so highly regarded and protected, therein lies the biggest proof, that God has not created man for only this earth and its short life, but for an everlasting, spiritual life, which however can only be attained through the fullest freedom of will of the soul in this short bodily life, which however can also be lost, if a person remains until the end in the free stubbornness. This means: the soul will never fully stop to be a soul; but what a soul, this is another question. Since in the beyond the same perfection cannot be attained anymore like in this life. The why I often already have explained to you. If we have strengthened ourselves, only then we will continue with further considerations and speak about the great mercy of God.
GGJ|6|205|6|0|Today there will still all kinds of sinners and toll collectors as well as several disguised pharisees come here, who have learned that I stay here. With them we will have some trouble; - but lets consume the food and then return to our work! For as long I will rest and eat, do not asked Me about all kinds of matters! So it will be!"
GGJ|6|205|7|0|Thereupon everyone ate and drank his food quietly and the sitting at the table came soon to an end.
GGJ|6|206|1|1|On sin and sacrifice
GGJ|6|206|1|0|There nearly were only three hours left until sundown when we got up from the tables and went outside. For about an quarter of an hour we walked around on the mountain and then settled beneath a group of olive trees. Then already many people came to the mountain and asked the servants of the inn, if I would be here. The servants confirmed this and pointed in the direction where I was sitting. Since the new arrivals saw a lot of people around Me, they did not dared to come any closer.
GGJ|6|206|2|0|But I said to Lazarus : "Let those people come here; since they are those which I earlier mentioned in the house, that they would come. They searched for Me and thus they should have found Me."
GGJ|6|206|3|0|Then Lazarus went and said it to them, and with shy steps they came closer to Me.
GGJ|6|206|4|0|When they were close by, I rose from the ground and asked them why they have come to Me.
GGJ|6|206|5|0|And a toll-collector took the courage and said: "Lord and Master, we are great sinners, and because of our office we could not attend for many years already any temple feasts, sacrifices and sermons; but today we were in the temple because of You and heard Your words. Through these words we became quite enlightened and became convinced that You are infallibly the promised Messiah, although the pharisees do not want to recognize You as such.
GGJ|6|206|6|0|But we also inferred from Your true words, that You Yourself do not find too much pleasure about the temple, and as such we want to ask You, the most Truthful, if and how we can attain forgiveness from God for our great sins. What are You, Lord and Master, are saying to our sins? Can we still hope that God will have mercy with us? You have said in the temple that all who are troubled and laden, should come to You and that You will refresh them, and so we have come to You, to get the true refreshment from You."
GGJ|6|206|7|0|Said I: "Listen, what I said today in the temple, applies also to you here on this mountain! Who sins, is a servant of sin, and the truth is not in him; where however the truth is not in man, there is also no freedom.
GGJ|6|206|8|0|That you because of your office cannot visit the temple and its activities, is not your biggest sin; but too often you pressurize the poor when they have to pass your toll gate, and quite often you have retained the wages from those who work for you. See, this is truly a sin, and who does this, does not get to heaven, but into judgement and death!
GGJ|6|206|9|0|Since who does not have any love for his neighbour, has even less love for God, who he then should love above all. Since who doesn't love his neighbour whom he can see, how can he love God whom he can't see? The love for God and therefrom the love for the neighbour is the actual life of the soul; who does not have this, does also not have any life, but only has judgement and death in himself.
GGJ|6|206|10|0|But I now say to you, that your sins are forgiven by Me, because you have recognized such, have remorse and abhor it; but for the full forgiveness of your sins it is also very necessary, that you, wherever possible, make good to those whom you have wronged, and that you in future do not sin anymore. Who did not paid to the last cent everything he owns his brothers and sisters, will not enter the kingdom of God, until he has made good what he has sinned against his brother. Do so and you will harvest the everlasting life and your sins are fully forgiven!
GGJ|6|206|11|0|Nobody can serve God and Mammon of this world at the same time; since who searches and loves Mammon, cannot love God. But who doesn't love God, does not have a true life out of God in himself, but only a false life from the prince of this world, who is dead in himself and can give to nobody anything else than death, which is his being forever. You know now what you have to do; do this and you will live forever!"
GGJ|6|206|12|0|Said the toll-collector: "O Lord and Master, we thank You from the bottom of our heart for this great consolation! We will spare no trouble, to punctually fulfill everything, but still ask You for advice which You might want to give us in Your great mercy. See, as Jews we have sinned a lot against the temple! According to your opinion, do we also have to repay the temple everything which we withheld from it because of our apostasy?"
GGJ|6|206|13|0|Said I: "You can also do that, - but God does not pays attention to it; since with God only a gentle, humble and loving heart is important. But what you can do, consists thereof, that you can give to the poor according to the right measure and goal and foremost the poor widows and orphans, since this pleases God?! But to enrich the temple even further, does not have the slightest value before God.
GGJ|6|206|14|0|Do you know what is written in the prophet about the honouring of the temple? See, it is written in the prophet: 'These people honours Me with lips, but their hearts are far from Me!" I say to you: All great sacrifices, inclusive burned sacrifices, are a horror for God; since all this He does not need. For what can you give to God from all these earthly things, which you have not received from God previously?! God does not require the burning smell of slaughtered animals; but He, as your Father, needs the fire of love of your hearts from you, His children. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|206|15|0|Said someone from the background, of course a disguised pharisee, to tempt Me: "Master, if the sacrifices before God do not have any value, why did Moses and Aaron ordered them on instructions of Jehovah?"
GGJ|6|206|16|0|Said I: "To give you a picture of the sacrifice of Him, who during these times will voluntarily sacrifice Himself for all mankind out of purest love. Then the burn-sacrifice and the slaughter-sacrifice also serves as a testimony against you, that you also should be reminded that you always were sinners before God and became apostates from the one true God and therefore required an expiatory offer, which as a suitable picture always tells you, that you have turned away from God through your many sins and need a mediator, who can reunite you again with God.
GGJ|6|206|17|0|And as such the ordered sacrifice has no other value than this of teaching. Therefore, as performed by you, it has no actual value which could have counted something before God, but its only value is to teach you the word of God, given as a corresponding sign, which for the wise is most understandable. Who understand its, has already everything what the sign teaches. But if the sign should also have any value before God, man must act in his heart, that his actions corresponds with the spiritual meaning of the sign.
GGJ|6|206|18|0|The actual spiritual meaning of the sacrifice, which you still perform totally blind and meaningless, why it has no meaning for anyone anymore, consist therein, that you should love God above all and your neighbour like yourself, and that you should not commit all kind of sodomy, harlotry and adultery. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|206|19|0|Here the pharisee's eyes widened and he said to the person next to him: "What do you think, how does this person speaks and teaches?"
GGJ|6|206|20|0|Said the person who was asked: "The man has a clear mind, what cannot be denied; but now I will ask him a question and we will see how he will answer it."
GGJ|6|206|21|0|Hereupon he turned to Me and said: "Master, you have answered correctly; however, if one should love the neighbour like onself, the question arises who actually is your neighbour."
GGJ|6|206|22|0|Said I: "First every person who in any way requires your help, and secondly also every foreigner, even if he would be a heathen from the end of the world. But I will give you a simile according to which you then can judge for yourself, who is your real neighbour."
GGJ|6|206|23|0|Hereupon I told them all the simile of the merciful Samaritan and then asked the questioner: "Who was the neighbour of the nearly killed person?"
GGJ|6|206|24|0|Said he: "He who provided relief for him!"
GGJ|6|206|25|0|Said I: "Good, then go and do the same, then you will bring God a highly pleasing and true sacrifice, which will be better than your burn- and slaughter sacrifices!"
GGJ|6|206|26|0|Hereupon none of the disguised pharisees replied anything anymore; but all the others praised God, that He has given such wisdom to a person.
GGJ|6|207|1|1|The Lord's contemplations on Jerusalem and on the last days of the earth. The Thousand Year Kingdom and Judgment of Fire
GGJ|6|207|1|0|But I fully got up and walked around a little with the disciples. Because of the beautiful view several benches and other seats have been installed. I stopped and sat down. From here one had the best view of Jerusalem.
GGJ|6|207|2|0|The disciples looked at the beautiful city and John said in a somewhat wistful voice to Me: "Lord, You are my love, isn't it forever a pity about this city, that it according to Your announcement will be wretchedly destroyed within the near future?"
GGJ|6|207|3|0|Said I: "You, My dear John, has here for this point made quite a suitable remark and also see in My eyes tears. But what can one do more here to prevent it?! See, for the sake to maintain these walls to destroy all citizens by an angel of death, is surely not something very wise, but rather something very unfortunate; since there are still living several thousands within these walls, who in time still will believe in Me! And you see there the seventy and the many toll-collectors including the disguised pharisees and scribes; they will still today believe in Me fully, and there are still many among the nation, who subsequently will also be converted. Therefore this place should be spared as long as possible from any kind of too great a judgement. However, when all the good little fish has been saved from this pond, and nothing else is left than adders and revolting frogs to swim around, then the time has come to ruin the wretched marsh by fire and earthquakes.
GGJ|6|207|4|0|O, look at this whole landscape! How did it looked like ten times thousand times thousand years ago?! There existed only very little mainland and from these in abundance covered mountains and valleys no trace existed. Only by later subsequent for your mind unthinkable greatest and nearly over the whole earth generally raving fire eruptions lasting for thousands of years, did the earth over time developed to such this landscape.
GGJ|6|207|5|0|And see, just as the natural formation of the earth progresses, also the spiritual development of man will go forward! At this point in time the souls of people are still full of raging storms and eruptions of the wildest fires. The wildest passions free themselves and destroy everything in and above themselves. But leave it at that, - since their will come a time, when all such passions will transform into a calm and fertile ground, and only then it will become truly bright and joyful among the people! However, the truly good and pure people will always be rare in numbers, compared to those who more or less will still be ruled by their world passions.
GGJ|6|207|6|0|Such a better time will last for a thousand and some several years and will similar to the current form of this earth, which now, only plagued by a few storms, is in a certain calm and order full of lush and fruit rich regions, but nevertheless has alongside it by far more unfertile and very stormy regions than calm and fertile regions, - apart from the great world sea.
GGJ|6|207|7|0|However, after such more than a thousand years of time, the earth will again have to endure a great fire trial. During such time the mountains on this earth will turn into level and fertile lands, and the sea will have to give up manifold the dead land which still lies buried in its deep, and the better people will take ownership of it and turn it into Eden. Afterwards, until the total dissolving of the whole earth, true peace will rule and death will never again has his right.
GGJ|6|207|8|0|But just as the mountains of the earth will become equal to the level land, also the people will have to completely down their haughtiness through hard trials, otherwise it can never come to a true, inner peace among the people of this earth. Since war is only born by haughtiness; if haughtiness ends, also envy, jealousy, stinginess, hatred, strife and with it all quarrels, arguments, struggles and wars end.
GGJ|6|207|9|0|And as such this now so famous and nearly oldest city, of which already the great king of Salem has laid the foundation for its walls, will now, as a mountain of haughtiness, morally and physically be degraded and made equal to the level land, and it will happen with it like with an old, very high cedar tree, which, since it became dry, rotten and dead, will be broken off at its rotten roots by a storm, then the loggers will saw it up and chop it up with an ax after which it will be burnt in the fire.
GGJ|6|207|10|0|With the tree it was caused by its nature, with the people however it is caused by their evil will, which does not want to submit to even the most wise laws, just as once the Hanochites through their unrestrained disobedience, brought the Deluge over themselves, in which they all badly perished. How many thousand times were they warned by Me through many seers, to leave the mountains alone! Only, nobody of them paid any attention to it. They ate, drank, indulged and sinned in all possible manner, they flirted and held large wedding banquets, until the flood surrounded them form all sides and drowned all of them. The same will take place here.
GGJ|6|207|11|0|This exceedingly haughty snake brood will in time in their blindness and their power-mania raise above the Romans to drive them out of the this country. And this will be the end. The general and later on also emperor is already born, which will destroy this city and its people.
GGJ|6|207|12|0|And at the end of this world-people period - however, not the end of this earth - it will happen as follows: Humans will during that same time, rather not level mountains to the base like the gold and gemstone searching Hanochites did, they will also not be able to antagonize the Romans anymore, however, they will by means of all kinds of machines driven by fire power, begin to drive unbelievable deep shafts and holes into the inner of the earth, whereby the highly flammable gasses push in great masses onto the surface of the earth. And once the atmospheric air is too much saturated with such gasses, it will start to ignite almost around the whole earth and burn everything to ashes. Only a few people will stay alive. However, those who will survive, will be people of the best kind. They will truly inhabit a totally new earth, and you and many who will come and be awakened after you in My name, will be their teachers and leaders.
GGJ|6|207|13|0|Only from then on will My kingdom on this earth be fully spread out, and the people of the sun will with the children of this new earth, step into a full and equal relationship and grow up in the love of My true children.
GGJ|6|207|14|0|This, what I now have told you, keep for yourself; since in this time it would be not useful to anybody's salvation, if he knew about it in all clarity. At the right time I Myself will explain this to the people in detail if they can endure deeper knowledge. - Did you all understood this well?"
GGJ|6|207|15|0|Said John: "Lord, You my only love, I have understood this well; since now You have expressed Yourself very clearly, and therefore I could understand it very easily from You! If the other brothers also have understood all this so well, they of course will know it best for themselves!"
GGJ|6|207|16|0|Said all, except Judas, that also they had understood everything well.
GGJ|6|207|17|0|Only this disciple said (Judas): "To me, Lord, not everything is clear!"
GGJ|6|207|18|0|Said I: "If it is clear to the other brothers but not to you, who always knew to boast the most with your mind, go to your brothers and they will explain to you what you did not understand! However, humility always understands anything quicker than the stubborn, wilful arrogance, which, if you still any longer remains with it, will become your devil, your judge and your death. What is it that you have above all the others which makes you think that you are better than they are?! Humble yourself, so that you can escape from the snares of Satan!"
GGJ|6|207|19|0|Here Judas turned around and went to Nathaneal, with whom he still harmonized in the best manner, and asked him about this and that which he did not understand, and Nathaneal explained it to him. And when also this disciple was more or less in the clear about the things which I earlier have prophesied to the disciples, he calmed down again and did not asked anything further.
GGJ|6|207|20|0|One of the Jew-Greeks who were also with Me, said that it perhaps would not cause any harm, if one also told some of it to the other Jews.
GGJ|6|207|21|0|Said I: "What is necessary they will learn at the right time; however, they certainly have not to know everything. - But now comes our Lazarus. We will wait for him! He has spoken a lot with the disguised clerics and we will see what he will tell us."
GGJ|6|208|1|1|Lazarus' report on the unbelieving Pharisees
GGJ|6|208|1|0|Lazarus came soon and said: "Lord and Master! I'm indescribably sorry that I could not stay with You; but I recognized that You wanted some rest, and therefore I went back to the people to hold them back, so that they don't follow You on Your heels and bother You during Your rest. Of course nothing else was spoken about, except You, however, a lot of pro and a little contra.
GGJ|6|208|2|0|The Romans have worked on the disguised clerics very intensively, so that finally the clerics were not able to bring forth any objections anymore. Two are close to believe in You; but the others still riding the argument that no prophet can arise from Galilee. But the saved woman had made them a good objection, saying: 'Therewith you are quite right, since it is truly written like this that no prophet will rise out of Galilee; but He is not a prophet, He is the Messiah, thus the Lord Himself, who was announced by the prophets in advance! There is nothing written that the Messiah Himself could not arise from Galilee! In addition I have heard from these men as true, that this Lord and Master whom you pursue, and in whom you do not believe, is not born in Galilee but in Bethlehem in Judea and eight days after His most noteworthy birth, he was circumcised in the temple and received the Name Jesus from Bethlehem. If however the facts about this God person are like that, how can you say that from Galilee no prophet can arise?'
GGJ|6|208|3|0|Lord, when this truly extremely graceful woman had worked on the clerics like that, the Romans, the seventy men and also the present toll-collectors gave her the fullest approval and urged the clerics to disprove the argument of the woman; but nobody could reply to her in any way; and as such the woman triumphed quite enthusiastically in front of the people against the highly wise pharisees and scribes, - which was a true balsam for my heart. I therefore immediately have promised the wife and her husband, that they will be provided for with everything they need, for the rest of their lives, - about which the clerics were not very happy, but nevertheless not dared to say anything.
GGJ|6|208|4|0|Thereupon the Roman Agrikola turned to the greatest incredulous clerics and said: 'It is, my friends, truly very strange with you people! As priests and teachers of the people, you are obviously quite competent regarding your scriptures and teachings in which it is tangibly written about this very man. All circumstances mentioned in the prophets, under which the Messiah will come to You, are exactly matching with this man. How can you still say, it is not Him, as what He announces Himself openly through words and deeds before all the world without the slightest concealment?!
GGJ|6|208|5|0|You are also people and have the money in abundance, through which the one or the other of you could dress himself in gold and silk. And if he, dressed in imperial splendour, presents himself to the people and would say: 'Listen people, I am the promised Messiah of the Jews!', - now, even the most mischievous and daring of you all, would not have the courage for it, because he would know in advance how such a declaration would be regarded by the people and his earlier colleagues. Who then gives to this plain and simple man the courage, to loudly announce before You and before all the world, that only He is the promised Messiah of the Jews and actually of all the people of the earth?! And what He says about Himself, He confirms with words and deeds. If however before the eyes and ears of all the people, - why don't you believe it? Why can we heathens believe it undoubtedly - and why not you? Because you full of haughtiness and full of the most dirtiest self-love!
GGJ|6|208|6|0|We Romans have never been like that; since with us the old legal principal still applies: Give to everybody what it is his, offend and deceive nobody, and live honourably! Examine everything, and keep what is true and good, and what you do, do it cleverly and think of the consequences! - According to these our principles, every honest Roman lives faithfully and is with his whole soul occupied for everything great and miraculous. But you say, that you are as much as the gods themselves; and if something divine appears among you, you hate it more than death and you do not want to know or hear anything about it. Yes, what kind of people are you then?'
GGJ|6|208|7|0|Thereupon said one of the disguised pharisees: 'Yes, yes, you Romans as now our lords and rulers, for you this weak Messiah, who is more on your side than ours, is of course right, and it is understandable that you always will be sympathetic towards such a person; but if the true and mighty Messiah will come, to drive you out of the country, he himself will rule in our country and soon afterwards also over the whole world!'
GGJ|6|208|8|0|Here the Roman restrained himself and said in a very calm voice: 'That you imagine the Messiah like this, was indicated to us down to the last detail today by the very Messiah whom you do not believe in and whom you do not accept. But let me tel you: for such a Messiah you will wait for in vain! However, if you say that such a Messiah is for us Romans acceptable, because He is weak and does not have any power, then you are evil wilful liars and deny what you very well know about this man! I say it to you: This One has endless more power and strength in His will than all still so powerful kingdoms in the whole world! This we know and are familiar with, since we have heard it up to Rome from the most trustworthy eye- and ear witnesses. And you are hear and say to us Romans impertinently to our faces that we sympathize with Him because of His weakness?! Now, just wait, if He returns, we will ask Him to give you a little example of His omnipotence to taste, and we will see if you still say that He is weak!'
GGJ|6|208|9|0|Thereupon the disguised were quiet and the Romans discussed it among themselves, what they should do; for it seems that they did not regard the matter of the disguised too indifferently.
GGJ|6|208|10|0|Since I indeed saw that some more quick-tempered Romans regarded the matter about the impertinence of - say - only two disguised pharisees, inauspiciously, I said to them: 'Dear men from Rome, the great emperor's city! Do not pay attention to this senseless chattering of these two blind! For if they had one spark of a brighter mind, surly they would not utter such words. All of us are also Jews, and our Lord and Master too, and we respect you highly and owe the wise government of Rome a great deal of thanks; since it is our protection and umbrella against the too immoderate oppressions from the temple and from the land tenant Herodes. We know it what we have in the Romans; but those as putative self-lords do not know this or do not want to know it, and as such do not pay any attention to their empty talk! But I myself will beg the Lord on my knees, that He should give these blind a little test of His almightiness, so that these fools cannot accuse you of holding on to Him because of His weakness!'
GGJ|6|208|11|0|With this speech I calmed down the Romans and went over to You to ask You, to show these blind pharisees that You are not a weak, but an almighty, strong Messiah!"
GGJ|6|209|1|1|The miracle at the inn
GGJ|6|209|1|0|Said I: "O you My friend and brother! These blind out of their own evil will are knowing it just too well that I am very powerful, and they do not need a still greater proof of My wisdom, strength and power; since they hate Me for this very reason, because they fear Me for My wisdom and power. Therefore it is truly not necessary, to give to these blind a new proof of My power; but for the sake of the Romans I will nevertheless do something unexpected, so that the Romans have a case in their mouths against them. - But now the sun is already very close to the horizon, and therefore lets go into the house. Who wants to follow us, can then find us in the house; since for today I will not speak nor do anything in the open anymore. And thus let us go into the house!"
GGJ|6|209|2|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, my house is quite spacious, - but whether it can take all of those who are here now, I don't know!"
GGJ|6|209|3|0|Said I: "Do not worry about it; for there is a lot of space for peace loving sheep in one sheep stable! The two somewhat mangy pharisees are of no concern. Lets us go!"
GGJ|6|209|4|0|Thereupon we went and soon arrived at the house at our table where there was already bread and wine. We hardly had sat down when all who lively exchanged words which each other outside, came to us into the large dining hall; but irrespective how many there were, they all had comfortably space and Lazarus and his innkeeper were amazed about it.
GGJ|6|209|5|0|And the innkeeper said: "Either the people are smaller - or the hall has become bigger! Never before were there so many people together in this hall! And from where came all the best placed tables and chairs, and from where suddenly so much bread and wine? I have not served one drop of wine and also not one piece of bread. How did this happen? Did you secretly instructed the servants to do this?"
GGJ|6|209|6|0|Said Lazarus: "I less so than you are! This was again effectuated by His almighty will. I and the Romans here have asked Him for a sign for the sake of the disguised pharisees, and as I can see it now very clearly, He already has effectuated it unnoticed. And look at the table of the Romans! The wine jugs are of the purest silver and the mugs are shiniest gold! Do you have those to serve the guests?!"
GGJ|6|209|7|0|Here the innkeeper's eyes widened and even more so those of the Romans.
GGJ|6|209|8|0|Agrikola was completely beyond himself with admiration about such honouring and said to Lazarus: "Friend, why do you honour us tonight so much and why haven't you done so already yesterday and today during the day? Since this is such a majestic honouring for those, who can afford it, to show exclusively to the emperor."
GGJ|6|209|9|0|Said Lazarus: "My friends! If I had such crockery yesterday and today, truly, you would always be served like that; but this crockery was brought into this house and on to this table totally unknowingly to me, and therefore I am of the opinion that this is already the certain little power test for those doubting His power!
GGJ|6|209|10|0|Everything appears quite miraculous here. Look at the many tables in the hall! They are just there and neither I nor my innkeeper knows where they have come from! There is also bread and wine in abundance on the tables and neither the innkeeper and I, nor any of our servants did place anything on the tables! In addition, I precisely know how many people in an extreme case can fit into this room. And now there are five times as much many guests and still, there is more than enough space for twice as many people but nevertheless did the original shape remained unchanged. If you look at the matter in the right light, this is by far more than the little test of power you required of the pure will of our Lord and Master!"
GGJ|6|209|11|0|Said the over and over surprised Roman: "Yes, friend, you are absolutely right! Even if you secretly would have brought the precious crockery from your Bethany to here, whereby we thirty surly would have noticed that something was brought in to the house - except if you have an underground passage from here to Bethany, which however is very doubtful since -, within the few hours it would still not possible for you to carry all the many tables and chairs here and extend the hall! And therefore this is truly an unheard of miracle, and the one who effectuated it, is a God and not a person anymore!"
GGJ|6|209|12|0|Here the in all five pharisees and some Levites did not know what to say to all this.
GGJ|6|209|13|0|Since it became quite dark in the hall, lights had to be lighted, which was always a little unwieldy; for during those times one did not have lighters like today. If the so called everlasting light, of which every home had one, went out, one had to go to a neighbour and borrow a fire, or one had to rub certain pieces of wood against each other until they started to burn. This time also the fire in this house went out and the servants rubbed the certain pieces of would, which however today did not wanted to burn. And so it became darker and darker and nobody could manage a light.
GGJ|6|209|14|0|Then Lazarus came to Me and said: "Lord, in the whole house the fire went out and we cannot manage a light! For You everything is possible; if you want to, produce a light for us!"
GGJ|6|209|15|0|Said I: "Thus place the lamps on the tables and also prepare the wall lights; I then will see if we can produce a fire!"
GGJ|6|209|16|0|After everything was prepared, I said: "Like it is written in the first book of Moses, when God spoke to the darkness: 'There shall be light!', and there was light in the wide creation; in the same manner I also have the power to say: There shall be light in this hall and the whole house!"
GGJ|6|209|17|0|When I had finished speaking, all lights in the whole house lit up and in the kitchen the wood burned in the stove, so that the cooks could start with the preparation of the food.
GGJ|6|209|18|0|When the pharisees saw this, they were flabbergasted and they looked at the Romans and waited what they would say to such an appearance. But the Romans also could not get hold of themselves, and so almost half an hour went by before the tongues could be set in motion again.
GGJ|6|209|19|0|But then Agrikola got up, went to the separate table where the disguised pharisees were sitting and said to them: "Tell me, how do you like this weakness of the truest Messiah! Do you still call this a weakness, or can you also effectuate the same with only your will? Can you also create such precious crockery and fill it with the most delightful wine? Can you also produce bread out of thin air, also tables and benches? Your table and your benches and chairs are surely solid enough, and they are not made but have been created through the pure will of Him, of which you maintain, that we Romans are only sympathetic towards Him because we do not have to fear His weakness. What are you saying to this?"
GGJ|6|210|1|1|The Pharisees' doubts about the Lord as the Messiah
GGJ|6|210|1|0|Said thereupon one of the pharisees with a strongly embarrassed voice: "All this is quite extraordinary and never heard before, that a person ever has performed such deeds! But we also have seen other magicians who also have produced incomprehensible things, - if by natural means or with the help of assisting spirits, we are not able to assess. And as such also this man can possess secrets, which he made his own through his great talents and which he will tell nobody. Before one can accept such a person as a God, one has to examine many things, actually everything to see with whom you are dealing with. I do not deny the possibility that he can be the real Messiah; but to accept it without a proper examination, is a doubtful thing.
GGJ|6|210|2|0|With us Jews exists a law according to which there only exists one God in which we have to believe and we do not should have any foreign gods next to Him. If we also accept him as a God, what happens then to the old law? Then we must believe in two gods, first in a visible God who is here close to us and then in an invisible God, about it says that no mortal can see Him and stay alive.
GGJ|6|210|3|0|You Romans have it much easier with your multi god teaching. In total you have many thousand gods which you honour, and then it really doesn't matter to add another one to your memory and the Olymp and the Pantheon. However, with us Jews this is sky high different. We can only imagine the coming Messiah as a mighty prophet, an exponential version of Moses or Elias, who, alongside His spiritual power of a high-priest, has also the power of a king, like once David possessed; but that the promised Messiah is either the old Jehovah Himself or at least a true son of Him, is for us Jews, bound to the old law, despite the truly great signs which he effectuates before our eyes, a difficult matter to accept.
GGJ|6|210|4|0|He of course says, that everyone who believes in him will have the everlasting life; but then the old Jehovah should also say something and indicate, that this Nazarene is truly His Son, and should lift the old exceedingly tedious law, and we will pleasingly believe in two Gods instead of one. But such does not take place, at least not before our eyes and ears, and thus for the time being we have no other choice than stick to the old law."
GGJ|6|210|5|0|Said the Roman: "Factually you now have spoken quite well; but we Romans know it just too well, how much you think about the old law. You are only interested in what you earn from your God teaching and your temple; your Jehovah together with Moses and the other prophets everyone of you sells them for a few pounds of gold and silver! If it was not so, you would not hate and pursue the Samaritans because they do not accept your new doctrine and staying putt with Moses and the old prophets!
GGJ|6|210|6|0|Look, we are Romans, but in Rome we know about all the circumstances in our Asian countries! And as such we know exactly that in front of the people you are indeed pro forma priests, but in truth you are atheists, even worse than our Cynics and Epicureans. You believe in no God at all and therefore are always ready to commit the most gruesome crimes against every civil and even more every divine law. If you would not fear our strictest and relentlessly executed worldly laws, long since everyone had to fear for his life from you.
GGJ|6|210|7|0|That you do not want to accept this true God-man as this what He truly is, has nothing to do with your Jehovah nor your Moses, but only the fear that you might loose your reputation and your good earnings. In your unscrupulousness you are very glad that you have rid yourselves of every little spark of believe in a God! Now suddenly you want in all seriousness begin to believe in a God again, - what might be for your deaf conscience a quite uncomfortable experience! Quite seriously, stay away from it! There is only one thing which you cannot be indifferently about, and this apparently consists of the fact that now so many people believe in this true God-person, and that thereby they become wise and informed and thus must eventually turn their backs on you. And to this I want to say to you: Hinc ergo illae lacrimae? (Hence those tears! Which means: This is thus the reason!). According to my clear mind, I now have told you the fullest truth; but you still can do what you want!"
GGJ|6|210|8|0|Upon this vigorous speech of the Roman, which I, quite easily recognizable, placed onto his tongue, one of the two stubborn pharisees was completely taken aback and from all the annoyance he did not know what to answer the Roman.
GGJ|6|210|9|0|But then another who was more faithful and secretly started to believe in Me, said to the Roman: "Dear friend! You have judged us a little too harshly! I do not want to deny that are perhaps some among us who are as you have described them; but I and several others do not belong to them. We still believe firmly in the old Jehovah and in the prophets! We, however, did not invented and made the new doctrines; but we still have to uphold them since they are there. We are of the opinion that they could not have originated, if Jehovah would not approve of them; for during the old times the priests were not allowed to change the old laws. And if somebody dared, the punishing rod with the prophet who announced it, was already there. But all this lies deep in the past. God therefore must have approved the new doctrines of the temple, because to our knowledge He did nothing and also did not send us an acceptable prophet.
GGJ|6|210|10|0|Now, the Galilean might of course be decorated with all signs of a prophet, and we also would accept him as such, when he as that what he is, would not have risen from Galilee. The same was also the case with John the Baptist. His speech sounded very much like that of a real prophet; but otherwise he was a arch Galilean, and as such we as scripture believers could not accept him as a true prophet. It is however true that both are not born Galileans, but are born in Judea; but the scriptures do not regard the place of birth but only indicate the place of rise of a real prophet. Since it says that from Galilee no prophet will rise, we cannot as easily as you are accept them as real and true prophets. And you cannot be cross with us if we say that we still have to check a few things, before accepting the Nazarene as a prophet. Only then we will see how it stands with the Messiah. You said it yourself that you Romans first examine everything and only then keep what is good! Are we wrong when following your wise advice?"
GGJ|6|210|11|0|Said the Roman: "O, certainly not! But there is nothing left which requires to be examined anymore, but there only rules the fullest and most infallible truth, which only a too great blindness cannot notice, since the blind also cannot see the midday sun.
GGJ|6|210|12|0|We Romans and Greeks do not belong to the so very gullible people and have a lot of astuteness, to examine a person, who produces something extraordinary, in every aspect. We are also knowledgeable in the sphere of magic, and the Egyptian as well as the Indo-Persian secrets are not foreign to us; but works as performed by this Man, and His words and teachings, were never before performed and spoken by any person. And these are for every free thinking person sufficient proofs to tell him: 'See, here is not a person anymore, but a God, to whom we are obliged to pay the highest respect!' Then it is not enough anymore that one only believes, but one has to come, see and worship and love the unmistakable God!
GGJ|6|210|13|0|But the truth can only be recognized by him, in whom the truth is at home beforehand; however, in whom is not this light of the soul, can also not recognize this light just like you are. You want to examine the works and teachings of this God-man?! And we Romans are asking you with what do you want to do this. Who wants to examine, must first educate himself in all kinds of knowledge and skills thoroughly. But from where could you have ever taken such knowledge? In your rusted temple certainly not, - and otherwise you have not travelled far, where you could have learned something good, useful and thoroughly. Your old scriptures you do not understand and your new writings are not worth one cent. But is there anything else you know?! If you then do not know anything further, how and with what do you want to examine this God-man? Admit it to yourselves, that we Romans read you like a book!"
GGJ|6|211|1|1|A bet between Agricola and a Pharisee
GGJ|6|211|1|0|Said one of them who was more believing: "Also in that you are not altogether wrong; but with us Jews there also exist people who have learned something and thus also understand something and therefore also are able to examine and assess a few things. And as such there exists priests who understand a little more than a foreigner might think."
GGJ|6|211|2|0|Said the Roman: "Ah, I am too of the opinion that you Jews must have learned something! However, what you have learned falls far short to even assess the mind of a Roman, not mentioning the wisdom of this God-man, which is truly unlimited and for which we have the highest reverence.
GGJ|6|211|3|0|I want to make with you seven a bet for a thousand pounds of gold, that you will not be able to give me on any question a right answer, which only I from the top of my head can give you. If you however cannot do this, with what means do you want to prove to us, that this God-man is not the absolute right and true Messiah? Let the most knowledgeable of you come here, and I also will make a bet with him! As a counter proof I will then ask this God-man the most difficult questions, and I bet even ten-thousand pound of gold that He will answer all of them. However if He would ask me, out of a thousand questions I will not be able to answer Him only one, although I surely understand a thousand times more as the most wise of you."
GGJ|6|211|4|0|Said one pharisee: "Friend, then you would place your gold on a very risky play; since we are knowledgeable in many things!"
GGJ|6|211|5|0|Said the Roman: "Good, my gold means nothing to me, since I still have more than a thousand times more which I can bet, than what this bet is worth! However what I say as a patrician of Rome, I stick to it on life and death! Do you understand this? Let me thus ask you! And answer the question correctly and you have won a thousand pounds of gold; however, if you can't do this, you will pay me only a hundred pounds as punishment for your presumption towards us Romans, your masters!"
GGJ|6|211|6|0|Then the seven asked one another if they should accept this shining bet. One said that this might be very risky since one could not know what the Roman might be asking.
GGJ|6|211|7|0|But one of the most incredulous of them said: "I think that the heathen will not be able to give me one reasonable question which I will not be able to answer him. I accept the bet; but there must be umpires who must decide whether my answers are good and right."
GGJ|6|211|8|0|Said he now to the Roman: "If we can have here an expert and impartial decision court, I accept the bet!"
GGJ|6|211|9|0|Said the Roman: "Good, thus set up one for you! Here are hundreds of people, - they will be able to decide if your answers are true, good and thorough? I already have my umpire."
GGJ|6|211|10|0|Said the pharisee over-confident: "Good then, ask, - the bet stands!"
GGJ|6|211|11|0|Now the Roman got up and once more said to the pharisee: "Friend, be not careless! Since I say it once more to you, that you will not be able to answer only one question, and the one-hundred pound gold will not be condoned."
GGJ|6|211|12|0|Said very proudly the pharisee: "Very well, it stands! I only add the condition that you also must answer the same number of questions to me which I'm going to put to you. Only if you can answer al my questions correctly, you can have the hundred pounds of gold."
GGJ|6|211|13|0|Said the Roman: "I'm fully content with this condition and as such I will ask you only ten questions. Thus listen to me!
GGJ|6|211|14|0|Since also we Romans are quite knowledgeable about your prophets, I want a proper explanation about what Jesajas means in the tenth chapter when he says:
GGJ|6|211|15|0|'Woe the scribes who make unrighteous laws, and afterwards write an unjust judgement, so that they can bend the cases of the poor and exercise power over the good right of the wretched among My people, so that the widows become their robbery and the orphans become their prey! What do you want to do on the day of the great disaster and on the day of the great misfortune, which will come from far away over you? To whom do you want to flee that he could help you? And where will you leave your honour, so that it does not lands among the prisoners and does not fall among the killed? In all this the Lord's rage does not stop and His hand is stretched above you.'
GGJ|6|211|16|0|This, my friend, would be the first question totally out of your field, so that you cannot say I have ask you anything completely foreign. Give me a valid answer for it!"
GGJ|6|211|17|0|When the pompous pharisee heard this question and this particular text of the prophet embarrassed him more than death, his tongue came to a total stalemate, and he did not knew what he should answer, since these very texts expressed the horrors of the pharisees very clearly.
GGJ|6|211|18|0|When the pharisee hesitated with the answer, the Roman said: "Yes, friend, if you are going to answer the remaining nine questions in the same manner, our umpires will have an easy judgement! Are you then not knowledgeable about your scriptures?"
GGJ|6|211|19|0|Said finally the pharisee: "O, indeed; but to explain this here is not appropriate, but only in the temple, and even there it is better for the people that they do not get to know and understand everything!"
GGJ|6|211|20|0|Said the Roman: "O, this I fully believe you; for if you had explained this to the already totally plundered people by you, they would have long since burned you like wall lice! Did I as a heathen told you earlier a lie when I openly maintained to your faces that you do not believe in any God at all? Since if you would believe in a God, your most famous prophet would not have given you such an ungodly testimony. I say this to you: The time of your great disaster and misfortune has now come! To where do you want to flee so that somebody might help you?
GGJ|6|211|21|0|But lets leave it at that! The first question is thus as good as lost. Let us go over to the second question; perhaps it will suit you better!"
GGJ|6|211|22|0|Said the stubborn pharisee: "But I asked you for a better one!"
GGJ|6|211|23|0|But the people rejoiced quietly and wanted to hug the Roman.
GGJ|6|212|1|1|Agricola interprets prophecies from Isaiah
GGJ|6|212|1|0|The Roman came now to the second question and said: "Pay attention! This is the second question: How do you understand the following text from the same prophet which reads:
GGJ|6|212|2|0|'The people who walk in darkness, see a great light, and over those who live in the dark country, it shines brightly.'
GGJ|6|212|3|0|Where are the people who walk in the dark? Where is the dark land and where is the light? Answer me this surely very easy question!"
GGJ|6|212|4|0|The mischievous pharisee noticed it quite well what the Roman wanted to draw out of his mouth and once again remained mute.
GGJ|6|212|5|0|When the Roman again requested him to talk, the pharisee said: "This is again a question which can only be answered in the temple, and there also under four eyes only and with locked doors. Therefore I cannot answer you here."
GGJ|6|212|6|0|Said the Roman: "I can see that you here quite openly is telling a lie. See, even in Rome in an open field I heard from one of your apostles, reciting and explaining all your prophets, and it was not bad at all! But the apostle held his talks for nearly a year quite openly, and who wanted to be initiated even deeper and clearer in your case, he came to their house and taught them for an arbitrary fee. I myself was taught by him privately for three years. According to the apostle's testimony, he was a priest out of your temple. Why could and was he allowed to explain the prophets to us Romans so far away from the temple, and why not you? See, I again will tell you the real reason why you don't want to explain this text to me! Listen! You are fearing the people here, - although God, in whom you do not believe, you don't fear at all! For the people know it, that it is actually the people who through scribes are walking in darkness, and that it is this very country, which has been made dark by you for a long time already.
GGJ|6|212|7|0|However, over there at this table sits the great light, which indeed is seen now by the people; since it shines brightly in this dark country. When however the people see this light out of God and is very glad about it, why not you? You don't want to look at it because you are full of haughtiness, full selfishness and full of the most boundless lust for power and want that the sun, moon and all the stars and the whole earth should bend under your sceptre. Therefore however, soon will happen to you what the referred great prophet has prophesied about you, where he in the tenth chapter from verse 16 onwards says:
GGJ|6|212|8|0|'Therefore the Lord Zebaoth will send among His fat (you are) the drought (your stubbornness), and His glory (His biggest power and wisdom) He will light before you (as it is the case right now), that it will burn like a mighty fire.'
GGJ|6|212|9|0|This light which sits there among us, is the fire in Israel, and His holiness is the flame and will kindle you as His thorns and hedges and consume in one day. The old glory of His forest and His fields will perish. Who is His forest and His field, I really do not need to describe any further! From your souls up to the last fibre of your flesh, which is now your true God, you will perish and melt like butter in the sun and disappear like a morning fog in the sun's rays. You as the left-over trees of His forest will be easily counted and recorded by a boy.
GGJ|6|212|10|0|See, I as a Roman understand your scriptures better than you one of the first Jews in the centre of your country and in the centre of your God-city! However, it doesn't matter now. The bet is made, and a Roman does not withdraw from a bet which he made before witnesses. The second question is thus also lost and therefore lets move to the third!"
GGJ|6|212|11|0|Said the pharisee: "Did we already lost because we could not answer the first two questions?"
GGJ|6|212|12|0|Said the Roman: "O, you are not dealing with a scrooge! If you only can answer one of my ten questions correctly, you have won the bet! But I asked you what I want. If thereupon you want to ask me - as it was decided -, I also will not prescribe to you what you should ask me. And therefore lets start with the third question!
GGJ|6|212|13|0|See, I read in Jesajas the twelfth chapter and it says:
GGJ|6|212|14|0|'At the same time (which is there now) will you (Israel) say: I thank You, o Lord, that You were angry about me and that Your anger has turned and comforts me. See, God is my salvation, I am safe and do not fear; since God the Lord is my strength, my psalm and my salvation. With joy water (wisdom and life) I will scoop from the well of salvation (the Lord's love), and you people will at the same time say: Thanks the Lord, preach His name (word of life), reveal His deeds among the other nations, announce, why His name (the word of God) is so great! Praise-sing to the Lord; since He proved Himself glorious! Such should be made known in all countries! Rejoice and boast, you resident of Zion (the orphaned recognition of the Jews); since the Holy of Israel is with you!'
GGJ|6|212|15|0|Now, my blind friend, what are you saying to this extraordinary exclamation of the great prophet? To whom is this directed? Is it not according to all most undeceiveable signs, the Holy of Israel among us?"
GGJ|6|212|16|0|Here the pharisee looked at the Roman quite baffled and said after a while: "Friend, tell me, where and when did you studied our scriptures so well! All the prophets are so familiar to you, as if you were a scribe of the temple! I know this chapter quite well; but it has a pure spiritual meaning and according to my opinion does not refer at all to our present times. These are quite normal spiritual praise exclamations of a prophet, which are of no use to any general person. This is a kind of psalm for God the Lord."
GGJ|6|212|17|0|Said the Roman: "Friend, there you are enormously ill-advised! I as a heathen say to you now what already hundred thousands would tell you: The Holy of Israel sits there at the table among those who very well and much better know what I just have told you! You know now how I have clearly proved to you, that since your youth days you never have believed in a God. What is stopping you now to believe in this true Holy One of Israel, from whom alone you can have the everlasting life?"
GGJ|6|212|18|0|Said the pharisee: "I'm not the highest in the temple, and my sworn duty it is to keep what the temple's highest has imposed on me; since my existence depends on it and the salvation of my skin. If my state seems not right to any God, with His wisdom and power He easily could have prevented, that I not have become what I am now; but because He did not prevent it, I am what I am, and speak and act according to what the temple instructs me to do. If I act wrongly, God Himself - if He is one - is responsible, that He made me become like that. And since I am what I am and thereby has found my worldly provision, I remain what I have become without my fault.
GGJ|6|212|19|0|I only know it too well, that our whole Moses including all other great and small prophets, is nothing else than the phantasy image of many old priests, and that in any kind of divinity - if heathen or Jewish - is no syllable of truth; but the star-addicted people have, in their lazy phantasy, invented a God and left us for the gullible people masses an inheritance, and we fools cultivate and maintain the case of old-human nonsense, for as long as possible. Once our case has become a bump, it will apparently go under, - what is already now most clear to me.
GGJ|6|212|20|0|Thereupon most probably this apparent miraculous person's teaching will for some time continue to sprawl; but finally also it will have to expect the very same lot. Since everything which mortal man has established, passes like himself; only what an to us unknown God has created, will stay forever, like for example sun, moon, stars and this earth. And now you know from me, that I for myself believe in nothing, but maintain the old things and cases for the sake of the poor people, because otherwise the biggest anarchy will break loose among the people, through which everything would go under, since even now, despite all our watchfulness, several things take place which put a shame on mankind.
GGJ|6|212|21|0|From this you can defer, that I believe in nothing, and in the least in such a God, who at some stage has given laws to the people of this earth. If there was a God who has created everything out of Himself, He also would through the power of His will, have placed great laws into nature; but that such a being ever gave any moral laws to man, I cannot believe for the reason, that He, from early times onward, has given to only one man the laws for all mankind, while according to my view all people are equal. Since I have shown myself to you, who I am and how I think, thus spare me any further questions from our scriptures; since I do not believe in its authenticity!"
GGJ|6|213|1|1|The Pharisee's ignorance concerning the sun and the Great Flood
GGJ|6|213|1|0|Said the Roman: "I knew it, that you and probably many of your kind, do not believe in a God, but at the same time force the people to believe in you and prescribe all kinds of laws to them to suit your bellies! But this doesn't matter now; the conditions of the bet must be fulfilled! If you do not want any questions from the bible, we surly will have other questions. Lets thus move to question five!
GGJ|6|213|2|0|What is the sun in itself!
GGJ|6|213|3|0|See, this is a very natural question! Answer it, - but correct and true!"
GGJ|6|213|4|0|Said the pharisee: "This is a ridiculous question! Who can know this? Such a question you could give to a God, but not to a person! Who has been at or even in the sun, that he could say what the sun actually is?! We people can only say that, what we see and observe about the sun.
GGJ|6|213|5|0|It is quite a large, exceedingly luminous disc, and its mightiest light produce warmth and sometimes as in the large desert of Egypt, such a heat, that the rocks are starting to melt. The sun comes up and goes under, which effectuates day and night on this earth. Regularly in winter it rises more to the south and in summer more to the north, which results in dividing the year in four parts. At the same time the sun effectuates according to the gradation of its light and its warmth the growth of plants and the birth of countless many insects. Sometimes it is darkened, which however is a very rare occurrence. How such darkening takes place, no person in the whole world will know, also where the sun at night time is located.
GGJ|6|213|6|0|See, this is already all what people know about the sun and can know, and therefore I cannot tell you anything further! That the sun in itself is probably a strong fire, can partially be inferred from the fact that its light from so far away is still very warm; it is only ver strange that high on the mountains it is always considerable colder than down in the valleys, although the high mountain peaks are closer to the sun than the valleys. Further we people - as already said - do not know anything further about this star in the sky. - Do you also have something to say against this answer?"
GGJ|6|213|7|0|Said the Roman: "O, quite a lot! Since what you have said there knows every still so common day worker, who is not a scribe and his wisdom, which, as yours, is truly not that broad, and cannot be worshipped by the people, as you demand it from the people! Why do we Romans and the many disciples of our great Master and Lord precisely know about it and why not you? See, therefore, because you do not believe in any God, as most of your kind! However if somebody comes and want to guide you in all wisdom, you immediately pursue him with all your powers; because you fear that his overwhelming wisdom could reduce your old, rusted stupid reputation. And as such you do not want to learn and experience anything higher and also do not allow that your blind followers could learn and experience anything. Therefore you are punishable twice.
GGJ|6|213|8|0|Who does not believe in a God, is apparently an atheist. However, without God the soul is dark and as good as dead and does not see nor hears anything of all this what God has created according to the fullest truth into her spirit. However, the by God inspired and enlightened person, sees everything and understands everything. He thus can also see the sun and the moon, the stars and the whole earth in himself as if he himself was already there. And if he has this, he also knows how the sun is constituted and also everything else.
GGJ|6|213|9|0|To me and many others who are also here, such mercy was given; therefore we all equally know what the moon, what the sun and what are the stars. Since you do not know this and even not know as much as the Essenes know, who are well known to us Romans, you have answered this fourth question quite shallow and incorrectly. If you want to convince yourself, we will have the means to convince you of it."
GGJ|6|213|10|0|Said the pharisee: "O, this is not necessary! Since people like you, who are well trained in all magic, could enchant me above all clouds into the sun, - and of such air travels I'm not fond of at all. I'm already content and accept that I have answered also this fourth question hardly at all. As such you can ask me the fifth question!"
GGJ|6|213|11|0|Said the Roman: "With all the questions you will have the same problem! That you are not familiar on the firmament I already have seen; perhaps you might do better on this earth!
GGJ|6|213|12|0|What are you saying about the great Deluge during Noah's times? Did Noah take of every animals specie a couple into his ship? How did he feed with his family all the many animals? From where did he took the meat for all the tearing beasts and from where the fish for the fish-eaters? How did the predators feed when Noah released them from the ark? Since then the earth was still desolate and empty and nowhere was a sheep- or pig herd, which could have served the lion, tiger, hyena, the wolf etc. as food. The water was standing high above even the highest mountain peaks of the earth. To where did the water finally ran off, since the whole earth was covered by the same level of water?
GGJ|6|213|13|0|Give me a reasonable answer about it! Since this is even for me somewhat unbelievable and I can't get on top of it. Perhaps you know to give me a satisfying answer about it? Speak!"
GGJ|6|213|14|0|Said completely stunned the pharisee: "Friend, you are asking me something which you apparently do not understand yourself! What will you do if I ask you about something similar?"
GGJ|6|213|15|0|Said the Roman: "Then you will loose nothing! Whether I myself understand this matter not better than you, is another question and it will subsequently show. Now it is your turn to speak!"
GGJ|6|213|16|0|Said further the pharisee: "Yes, my friend, about this highly mysterious point of the script of Moses one cannot say and explain much! For this matter, considered with our own mind, is the greatest nonsense against nature. We do not have any other historic facts, and therefore it means: either to believe this nonsense as it is given, and think of the in those times quite moody almightiness of God as a great helper - or throw all this old junk overboard!
GGJ|6|213|17|0|The book speaks of a most general flood, which according to us more and more familiar laws of nature are completely impossible. If one ask the old Indians, who possess even older books than we are, they do not know anything about a Deluge of Noah. What they say however, that many thousand years ago a great comet came very close to earth. And the star was pure water. Thereby a large part of the lower India was placed under water, which only in time combined with the great Indian world sea. During that time everything was killed which lived in the valleys: People and animals. However those living on the mountains, recorded such, so that children and children's children had knowledge about it. This is an Indian and also Persian legend.
GGJ|6|213|18|0|The old Egyptians, except about their flooding of the Nile, do not know anything about another flood. Only the Negroes say, that there where now lies the large desert Sahara, there once was a large lake.
GGJ|6|213|19|0|Our returned apostles told us about an exceeding large kingdom in the furthest morning of Asia, where they talked by means of the Indian tongue with the guards across the great wall. They also asked them about the great flood, and if the wall was build before or after the general great flood. However, those very comfortable guards could tell them a lot about mountain fires, but about a great water flood they could not tell them even one syllable. This we know from all kind of experiences. And therefore it is difficult to imaging a general deluge and even less so to believe it.
GGJ|6|213|20|0|Also you Romans refer in your multi god teachings about two great floods: the Ogygian and the other from Deucalion and Pyrrah. Whether there is any truth to it or not, can neither we Jews nor you Romans assess and know. Once the generality falls away with the Deluge of Noah, also the ship and everything else falls away.
GGJ|6|213|21|0|However, the picture of the Deluge of Noah has most likely a complete different meaning than the one, which cannot be believed, since so many other facts speak against it. But who has the key for it? - You can see thus from all this that I cannot give you an answer which will be acceptable for your mind, and hence your question is as good as unanswered, however thoroughly excusable."
GGJ|6|213|22|0|Said the Roman: "Yes, this I inferred quite well from your speech; only, it does not serve me any good, and I see in you as a priest the depravity, that you demand from the people an unconditional faith, for what your declare as total nonsense. But I say to you, that this our great Lord and Master could explain it to you clearly and precisely what are the true circumstances regarding the Deluge of Noah; but since you do not believe in any God and even less in a pure divine mission of this God-man, you can stay in the night of the judgement of your soul! Thus with the answering of the fifth question it is as much as nothing! And thus lets move to the sixth question! Perhaps you can do better with it!"
GGJ|6|214|1|1|On the Book of Job and the temple at Abu Simbil
GGJ|6|214|1|0|(Said the Roman:) "Tell me: What do you think of the book Job? How do you like the dialogue between God and Job, and this between God and Satan? What are you saying about it and how do you explain this strange story?"
GGJ|6|214|2|0|Said the pharisee: "Again such a question, which cannot be answered by any reasonable person! What are you saying to your Icarion, to your Bacchus and to your Orpheus? Our Job never ever existed, and everything is a devout legend, written by an old seer who once wrote down his poetry with a morally dark luster as he understood things. We see therein an extremely upright man to whom God Himself grants a lot. Firstly God allows Himself to be persuaded that also this Job will fall, if he - Satan - could tempt him for a while. Then secondly He grants Satan the right to tempt Job's patience in a most shameful manner, and this for so long until finally the poor Job runs out of patience and he rebels against God. Then God sends him a speaker who reprimands the poor Job quite sharply; and when Job fully surrenders to the hard will of God, God again shows mercy on him.
GGJ|6|214|3|0|Now, who finds anything wise of a supposed to be wise God, must have lived during the times of this severely afflicted man! We read this story with weariness and declared it as apocrypha already many years ago; since in this story lies just as little truth and wisdom as with your Atlas who continuously must carry the whole heaven on his shoulders, and one also cannot provide a reasonable answer for it."
GGJ|6|214|4|0|Said the Roman: "Now, now, you are truly well organized! Because you are too lazy to search, to think and to learn, you rather reject everything that does not fit your business! With one glance I found in Job the inner spiritual development of man, and you declare this as apocrypha! Isn't it clearly shown how the soul in time should separate from everything of the world and the flesh?
GGJ|6|214|5|0|For a person of prosperity in each direction, it is easy to praise God, because it goes well with him; but it is not of much use to his soul. Now man is put on trial to see how he behaves towards God during times of misery and need, and for that in Job he is given a marvellous picture, how one should recognize and praise God in extreme misery and not only during prosperity. And such you call injustice and regards it as sense- and mindless stuff?! O, you are still standing deep down in the murky pool of judgement and death! But lets leave it at that, and for the seventh time I will ask you about something quite natural and easy! Thus listen!
GGJ|6|214|6|0|See, in upper Egypt there still exists quite well maintained a temple of God chiselled into a granite mountain! Its name is Ja-bu-sim-bil. This temple - entirely different from this temple in Jerusalem! - is build with the most inexpressible difficulty of the world by the primordial inhabitants of the most memorable country of the whole earth, thus by people knowledgeable about God. In front of the entrance in a sitting, thus in an everlasting position of rest, are the four elements of this earth personified represented. Their colossal portrayal should represent the immense power of God in the laws of the whole of nature and its rest the never changing order of the divine spirit. The inner of this temple, a very spacious hall, nevertheless consists of three divisions. In the first are standing gigantic human figures, in the second people of our kind and in the third are among various signs completely in the background, although already severely weathered, we find the word signs Ja-bu-sim-bil engraved. - How would you, as a scribe, explain to me the inner of this memorable temple of the earth? For I believe that this is not unfamiliar to you."
GGJ|6|214|7|0|Said the pharisee: "Yes, yes, I have heard a lot about it, and the case will most likely be as you have described it to me; but the temple is tremendously old and who knows who were the people who build such temple? There signs are unreadable for us and who can precisely guess what is their meaning?! It does not have the slightest resemblance with our writing, and therefore it is dead for us. You write from left to right and we the other way round, and thus you can read the primordial writings of Egypt easier than we are, since it is said that also the old Egyptians have written from left to right. We write the other way round and thus are not familiar with these old writings. What could the three halls and the strange large and small sculptures in the first two halls represent, and what finally the third hall with the certain inscriptions, which we Jews cannot read?"
GGJ|6|214|8|0|Said the Roman: "O you supposed to be children of God, who distendedly walk around like marsh frogs as if the wisdom of the whole world belongs to you - and, as if you had created the whole earth! That what lies so close to you, you do not understand but still want to be educators and leaders of people chosen by God according to your scriptures! Nobody can give something to somebody, which he himself does not have, but only this what he has! However, you have only the stupidity and total ignorance in all things! What thus can the poor people learn from you? Nothing as your inconceivable blindness! Since truly, I already have heard in Rome the quite old saying: 'See, the person is even more stupid than a Jew!', and now I truly convince myself of it!
GGJ|6|214|9|0|We Romans never regarded it beneath our dignity, to precisely understand the spiritual Gods-teachings of every conquered nation and to be fully educated about it, and still we are regarded the heathens, - and you as the people of God do not believe in your great God, but at the same time also despise every other God teaching, without having studied it in even the slightest manner! What kind of people are you? Truly, more than even the most common Epicureans, you have become stomach-belly people!
GGJ|6|214|10|0|See, I, a heathen by birth, will tell you now, what is the meaning of the memorable temple of Ja-bu-sim-bil, which also has guided me to an entirely new understanding of the true Godhead, compared to what I had earlier.
GGJ|6|214|11|0|When I about ten years ago had to travel to upper Egypt because of governmental affairs, I also cam to the said temple, which made an indescribable impression on me. I looked at everything with the greatest attention and was instructed by a completely impoverished priest and attendant of this antiquity, about the meaning of this and that. The old man, full of love and humility, was in the highest degree helpful and explained everything so well, that I had to tell myself: See, this man is wise and speaks the fullest truth!
GGJ|6|214|12|0|He said to me: 'See, friend, the gigantic statues to the right are representing the seven spirits of God, through which man on this earth attains all kinds of recognitions on which he prides himself manifold and gigantically! The figures to the left represent man's wild and uncontrollable desires, which is why at there feet are all kinds of signs for death and judgement are visible. And see there the second hall! It is considerable lower than the first, and one can only get there through a considerable narrow gate. This shows mans humility, without it, it is impossible to attain the true recognition of God. Therefore you see here already quite moderate people figures in deeply stooped positions. And now here in the third and last hall you see nothing else than only spiritual things, presented by well corresponding signs. And there, high up, you see in a circle: Ja-bu-sim-bil, - which means: God's word in the heart of every person, who loves and searches for God. And the signs say: I has been, I am and I shall be. I am the Only, and except Me there exists no other God!' -
GGJ|6|214|13|0|My friend, who searches, shall find, and I have searched from my youth and have found a lot! However, the very highest what ever can be found anywhere in this world, I found here, but not in the blindest being of your temple, but there! And there He sits most friendly in human form, about whom it is written in the third temple: Ja-bu-sim-bil! There is however nothing to it whether you and many of your kind, believe it or not; but nevertheless it is so how I and many thousands believe it now and will always believe it.
GGJ|6|214|14|0|Thereby the seventh question has also been left unanswered, and I will now ask you the eight question and see if you can find an answer to it!"
GGJ|6|215|1|1|The Oracle of Delphi. On the continuation of life after death
GGJ|6|215|1|0|(The Roman:) "Listen! What do you think of the still existing Oracle of Delphi? - This question is really short and close to you! Speak!"
GGJ|6|215|2|0|Said the pharisee: "I once have heard something about it; but how can I tell you what I think of this matter, which is hardly more known to me than by name?! That there exists a fortuneteller in Delphi by name Pythia who sits on a tripod and provides quite smart answers to the people for money, I know; but how this Pythia manages this, and how the temple and the tripod of this fortuneteller look like, and if her soothsayings are true or not, I can't tell you and thus cannot give you any other answer than what I already told you."
GGJ|6|215|3|0|Said the Roman: "Really, I regarded you a little more experienced than you in all seriousness and truth are! And with such incredulity and with such poor knowledge you dare to assess and to examine this Wise of all wise?! No, this is a little too much! But I already have heard this in Rome, how you in your Sabbath speeches caution most eagerly the people against heathenism and threaten every Jew with everlasting damnation in the most ghastliest manner, who would ever dare to go to such a temple and look at it and let himself be instructed about its workings, so that he can become educated and then easily recognize the light- and shadow sides of other nations.
GGJ|6|215|4|0|But I ask you now for the ninth time and say: How can you do this, since you do not have the slightest idea what the actual heathenism consists of? You do not understand your own scriptures, you do not believe in your own God, and still you want to be judges over people, who are interested to provide a higher education to their spirit through externally made experiences! Tell me, how and why are you doing this!"
GGJ|6|215|5|0|Said the pharisee quite embarrassed: "We must do it because the upper leader of the temple strictly instructs us to do it. We have not to be worried about the actual why, and it doesn't concern us; since those who give us such instructions are responsible. We are only their machines, who however live quite well at the same time and who secretly can laugh at the whole world; since the more stupid it is, the better it goes with us. Also with us there existed people, who with all kind of sacrifices and self-denial searched for the kingdom of God and finally have found nothing else than death like any of us also soon will find. Is the one who enjoys his life not obviously wiser than any unusual devotee who emasculates himself for the sake of hope for an even more uncertain kingdom, and finally does not eat anything else than grasshoppers and wild honey collected in earth holes by wild drones and bees? Anybody can tell me what he wants, I for me remain hereby: One should take care to live comfortable and healthy without worries as much as possible; everything else is not worth a blow on the nose! Who doesn't have learned much, in the end also needs not to forget a lot.
GGJ|6|215|6|0|At the end of our lives it will not make any difference, whether we are consumed by worms with a lot of knowledge or as fools! Whether there one day will be a resurrection or a soul life after death of the body, is a question which no mortal has ever answered other than with his blind believe. This answer will certainly be enough for your question?!"
GGJ|6|215|7|0|Said the Roman: "You know, totally dark and soulless person, to such your remark - on top of it in front of the people! - I cannot reply in any way! I have spoken already with many about spiritual matters; but never, even among fanatic heathens, have I met such a stone-blind fool! I as a heathen could provide you with hundreds of most speaking proofs, which put the life of the soul after the loss of the body in the most brightest light, - and you as a priest speaks more stupid than the worst animal could speak, if it would be able to speak!
GGJ|6|215|8|0|See, as a friend of the light and truth with regard to the tenth question I want to shortly tell you about a full true case which I experienced in the presence of many witnesses and I am quite eager to hear your answer about it!
GGJ|6|215|9|0|Seven years ago I was send to Hispania (Spain) in state matters. The name of the place in which I had work to do was Saguntus. I stayed with my servants in one of the greatest inns of the little town, where I was served quite well. On the third day, early morning when I was fully awake, my late father who died already twenty years ago, came to me and called me so loud by my name that even my servants could hear the call, - as they all also saw the figure.
GGJ|6|215|10|0|I asked the spirit what he wanted.
GGJ|6|215|11|0|And the spirit said: "What you mortals cannot anticipate, we immortals can see in advance in all clarity long before! Leave this inn not later than one hour from now on and also do not enter any other within the next three hours, but stay in the open, far from any walls: Because during such time a earthquake will come, through which this house and other weakly build houses will collapse, during which several people and animals will perish! But first make a lot of noise in the centre of the city, so that even more can safe themselves! If all danger will have passed, a boy will come to you and guide you to a safe inn!'
GGJ|6|215|12|0|Hereupon the figure disappeared and we all were gripped by an uncanny horror. With bags and baggage we hurried outside and by our noise we woke up the people of the house, who also hurried outside, who in turn still woke up many other people, who also fled their homes; since these people were quite gullible and believed our vision, and by fleeing saved their own lives.
GGJ|6|215|13|0|The ominous hour came and a violent earth tremor struck by which immediately about twenty houses, as well as our previously inhabited inn, were ruined right down to the foundation. Thereupon followed several aftershocks through which however not much damage was caused. After three hours of our sad-full waiting, the boy came to us and guided us to a somewhat distant but totally undamaged inn, where we were accepted and in which we found a safe lodging. For the fullest truth of this fact, all my present companions who were also at that stage with me, can vouch for.
GGJ|6|215|14|0|Now you tell me, what do you think about this most true occurrence! Does the soul continues to live after the death of the body, or does she dies together with the body forever?"
GGJ|6|215|15|0|Said the now already very surprised and confused pharisee: "If the story is true, one could suppose that a soul continues to live; but what the soul is and how and where she lives, we still don't know."
GGJ|6|215|16|0|Said the Roman: "When the spirit of my father knew what was going to happen, and where I was staying, his life and being had to be apparently more perfect and more enlightened and thus also better than this blind flesh trial life. When we heathens know about it and still searching to learn even more about it, why don't you do it, and why do you pursue Him, who could give you the highest and purest light about it? Why are you trying to even kill Him in your blindness, - as you have just too obviously showed it during the morning of today in the temple?"
GGJ|6|215|17|0|Said all the pharisees: "This only the Jews wanted to do, not us! We however are not here on behalf of the temple, but on behalf of ourselves did we came here, namely to see and assess what it is about this matter. Should we believe or not believe? However, until now what we have seen and heard is not entirely sufficient, and we therefore wait for something additional. Should we get a bigger conviction, also we can become the disciples of this Master. Therefore you should not force us! You, friend, have conquered us with your questions, and we owe you one-hundred pounds of gold; but now we have the right to put ten questions to you! If you can answer all of them, you will immediately receive the hundred pounds. Do you agree?"
GGJ|6|215|18|0|Said the Roman: "Absolutely; just keep asking! The answers will not be left outstanding!"
GGJ|6|216|1|1|The seven Books of Moses
GGJ|6|216|1|0|Hereupon the previously speaking pharisee asked the Roman if only he or if also somebody else could ask him a question.
GGJ|6|216|2|0|Said the Roman: "This is one and the same to me! Anyone of you who knows to ask, can ask me!"
GGJ|6|216|3|0|With this ruling they were content and another came forward, a scribe of the first rank, opened his mouth and said: "Listen! Only one question which you cannot answer to a general contentment, you will, according to your own ruling, loose a thousand pounds of gold!"
GGJ|6|216|4|0|Said the Roman: "This we know already! You should not think of the gold anymore but about a wise question! Since the question will make you more sweat than the negotiated gold, which you not yet have won by a far cry. Just give me the first question, so that I can learn its spirit!"
GGJ|6|216|5|0|Here the pharisee thought for a while, which question he should ask him first and which the Roman will not be able to answer that easily. Then it occurred to him that the Roman could not know how many books were written by Moses. Since in general among the people it was known that Moses had not written more than five books. However, that Moses had actually written seven books and a purely prophetic appendix - which the pharisee knew quite well, and at the same time assumed with great certainty that nobody could know this except for the deepest adepts of the temple -, which is why he ask the Roman whether he would know how many books were written by Moses.
GGJ|6|216|6|0|Thereupon the Roman smiled - which was a rare appearance of the serious Romans - and he said to the pharisee: "Truly, you could not have given me a more desired question than specifically this one; since from the clear reply it will clearly show how little you have regarded God and Moses for already a long time! Even during the times of Samuel you already were more enemies than friends of God and the people and therefore have without any fear for God and the people kept the nearly most important two books and the prophetic appendix, in which your unscrupulous actions and also your end has been described in great detail, from the people. But during the times when you were conquered by us Romans, all your books from alpha tp omega had to be handed over to us Romans to make copies, and as such we Romans became familiar with all your secrets and know quite well that Moses has written seven books and a prophetic appendix.
GGJ|6|216|7|0|In the sixth book he described in detail the natural origin of the earth and described its conditions from the beginning until his time, and from thereon in a prophetic manner further on until its total dissolving. In this very sixth book the great man described also the starry sky, the sun, the moon of this earth and their movement, as well as the movement of all the planets, what they are, how they look like and how they are constituted as worlds. He also described the comets, the sun- and moon eclipses and also showed how people who understood to make calculation, could predict them. And finally he also explained what are the fixed stars, indicated their seizes and tremendous distances and said at the end of this important book that all this should be taught to the people, so that the people of God could walk in all truth on earth and in the stars and not fall into all kinds of heresy of the heathens.
GGJ|6|216|8|0|However you priests soon thought otherwise. You knew that the blind people always had a great fear about the extraordinary appearances in the sky. Then you thought: 'Why does the ordinary people need such knowledge? It is sufficient that only we possess it! We will calculate the eclipses for ourselves, and threaten the people, who does not know anything about it, and force them to make greater sacrifices, and they will sacrifice and believe, that we have driven away the darkness of the moon or the sun!' With even more such reservations for yourselves, you unscrupulously kept the sixth book from the people and used it for your earthly advantage.
GGJ|6|216|9|0|The seventh book contained the true creation of man, his spiritual development through the continuous influence of the spirit of God. It explained for every person to understand the first book of Moses and mentioned the books of the patriarchs Kenan, Henoch and Lamech and explained them. Finally it described the wars of Jehovah or the loyal history of the people of the low lands of the earth, and at the very end a strong and very threatening admonition was given to the teachers of the people, that they should teach all this to the people, and that nobody should marry or be assigned an office, before not fully understanding the content of this book.
GGJ|6|216|10|0|However, such admonition you also disregarded and said: 'It is better for the people to remain uninformed about all this; for if the people were too deeply initiated in all this, soon it would not need priests anymore, and they would be forced to also earn their daily bread with their hands.' This assumption however, was certainly very stupid, since Moses has specifically instructed that the tribe Levi should live from the tenth.
GGJ|6|216|11|0|Now comes as almost a separate book the appendix to the seventh book. It is entirely prophetic, but still shows very clearly that the priests and judges and kings will do everything against God, and how He will always punish them for it.
GGJ|6|216|12|0|Therein also the great Messiah is described, how He will come into this world, how He will live, what He will do and teach and how He will be hated and pursued by the priests. Then comes the downfall of Jews, the church of the Messiah, its long persecution by the anti-Messiah, then comes the end of him and thereupon the glory of the pure church of God on this earth. At the very end of this appendix again a most strong warning is given, that this appendix should always be kept open to the public. - Did you ever do this?
GGJ|6|216|13|0|Yes, already during the times of the prophets you never mentioned any of this to the people, why also the prophet Jesajas, acknowledging the prophesies of Moses, in the tenth chapter indicate about what I was asking you about in my first question. And as such, especially the four great prophets, emphasized that it should teach the people what Moses wrote in his appendix, which you however always have kept away from the people for the already well-known reasons, and in the most recent times you even were to lazy to instruct yourself about it, and now has to acquiesce in it that even the Essenes have taken away the earthly advantage from you; for at least they know the visible starry sky, calculate its appearances and use it to their earthly advantage. See, also this is a justified punishment from above! And I am of the opinion that I have answered your first question to the fullest truth and strictly scientifically."
GGJ|6|216|14|0|Said quite embarrassed the scribe: "Yes, - unfortunately only too precisely true! I feel now that I should not ask you a second question. Since it is difficult to ask a man with such a comprehensive knowledge anything. We rather would like to pay the one-hundred pounds immediately - rather than to ask any more questions! Since we betray ourselves with every question anew and land increasingly in a greater embarrassment in front of the people, which will certainly not keep quiet about it."
GGJ|6|216|15|0|Said the Roman: "This concerns me little! The bet must be complied with, even if the earth together with us is put in ruins, and as such you must ask me the remaining questions! Ask, and I will answer you; since now I am very proud about it that I am a Roman!"
GGJ|6|216|16|0|Here the seven clerics put their heads together and consulted each other what they could ask the Roman.
GGJ|6|217|1|1|On the Song of Solomon
GGJ|6|217|1|0|After quite a while of consulting each other they came to the idea, to ask the Roman how much sand was there in the sea and how much grass on earth.
GGJ|6|217|2|0|Said the Roman: "Only fools and never ever thinking and reasonable people could ask such a question, of which the numerical answer is forever foreign to themselves and will stay unknown to them and also must, because firstly the counting for very comprehensible reasons is for every mortal totally impossible; and secondly, even if the counting of the grass on earth was possible, we until now do not have a known number, which could quantify the manifold of the grass on the whole earth; and finally thirdly, and even if I would give you a nearly endless accumulation of for us known highest numbers and digits to indicate the quantity of the sand in the sea and the grass on earth, I still ask you: Who will be able to tell you, whether I have given you a too high or a too low number? And if someone would say this, I as a high standing Roman provided with multiple governmental powers by the emperor, will be entitled to demand from the opponent of my answer on life and death, a mathematically proven rebutting evidence, which however no person but only God could give me; since the person had first to count in front of many witnesses the sand and the grass, what would be totally impossible, because of the elementary conditions and also the human age, and as such within a thousand and again a thousand years you could not provide me with valid rebutting evidence.
GGJ|6|217|3|0|Thus, what for such a ridiculous question, which nonsense the sparrows on the roof must recognize? You can only ask me about things of which you yourself know the answer quite well and of which you can assume that it will be unknown to me. But with questions which I can answer as I want to, and to which you forever cannot prove that I have given you an incorrect answer, I will beat you all the time most easily! Thus with your second question you have gone down even worse than with the first; therefore just give me the third, but reasonable question!"
GGJ|6|217|4|0|Here the people started to rejoice about the stupidity of the scribes and praised the Roman because of his sober and clear mind. The Roman however asked the people to be quiet, since he was not yet finished. Once he had finished answering, the people could rejoice to their heart's desire. The people became quiet again and the Roman demanded the third question.
GGJ|6|217|5|0|After a short pause the scribe asked the Roman: "Since you are so competent with our scriptures, I asked you whether you are familiar with the high song of Salomo, and what it means."
GGJ|6|217|6|0|Said the Roman: "O yes! This song because of its high poetry and mysticism, I long ago became fond of it. In all truth, until now I did not fully understand its deep meaning; however since I have found Him to whom it exclusively refers to, I can assure you that it contains no verse, which is not clear to me as the brightest sun at noon. If you want to, I immediately will give you a test in front of the people, to indicate that I understand the song quite well."
GGJ|6|217|7|0|Here the scribe reconsidered to ask the Roman any further; since he noticed it quite well that the Roman will point everything spiritually to Me and My teaching, and that it is the new church which has found in Me its long searched friend and invited Me as guest of love and life.
GGJ|6|217|8|0|The scribe therefore said: "We already can see that also with this question we have made a mistake and voluntarily give it up as lost. Since we have to asked you, we want to ask you the fourth question.
GGJ|6|217|9|0|What is the soul of a person, and where is she located in the body? - This is surely a very proper question, to which no complaint can be made!"
GGJ|6|217|10|0|Said the Roman: "O, for sure, and I will answer it to you according to psychology and according to my own experience truthfully, although I only too well know, that nobody of you know what the soul is and where she resides in the body!"
GGJ|6|218|1|1|Agricola talks about the nature of the soul
GGJ|6|218|1|0|(The Roman:) "See, the soul as a spiritual substance is completely a person, in figure as well as in all its limbs and components according to the body! And if this would not be so, she could not make the possible perfect use of its body. The hands of the soul are in the hands of the body, its feet in the feet of the body and so forth all parts of the soul in the corresponding parts of the body. If the body becomes ill, the soul is also present in the ill body parts and endeavours to heal such. If she does not succeed therein, she becomes inactive therein and the result thereof is, that such a body part becomes paralysed, nearly without feeling and thus inactive. This is a good and true teaching of all old and new psychologists. But the question is here how such wise found out about this secret. This question can be answered quite easily.
GGJ|6|218|2|0|Firstly a sober thinker is guided by reason to it; for if the soul is the actual life principle of man in all his parts, it must be present in all parts of the body, since otherwise certain parts of the body would obviously not be alive and would be just as dead as the whole body is dead if the soul has left it. And as such the soul is, already based on the infallible reasons of a pure and healthy person, undoubtedly totally a person in spiritual substance and has its seat - nota bene - in the whole body.
GGJ|6|218|3|0|However, somebody could say: 'Yes, this sounds quite good; but where are the tangible proofs for it, which can only serve as long-lasting witnesses for the full truth of reason?'
GGJ|6|218|4|0|O, also such tangible proofs we have out of multiple experiences of all times, countries and nations! Firstly are valid those which of course one as a healthy and truth-loving person has experienced oneself, and then can the experience of many other people support one's own truth.
GGJ|6|218|5|0|The strange story from Saguntus in Hispania you know. The living spirit of my father was a complete man as he was during his bodily life on earth. This proves that he also as soul had to be in the body, namely a complete person with head, body, hands and feet.
GGJ|6|218|6|0|However this is not the only experience in this field. When several years ago I had to travel to Egypt, I had a very strange experience: I was with most of these my companions in Sicilia to sail by ship to Egypt. In the morning we boarded our large and solid ship which survived already many storms. We all gave us fully devout and fervour over to the protection of the God of the Jews, which I became familiar with from your scriptures. When we wanted to depart, the ship could not be made afloat for whatever price. I immediately ordered a complete search, but nowhere anything could be found which could have prevented the ship to become afloat. Thereupon everything was mustered to make the ship leave the land, since it was floating in quite deep water; but all this was work in vain. I, with several of these my companions stood full of annoyed thoughts on deck, looked up and down and back and forth and down to the sea to perhaps find some reason, preventing our departure.
GGJ|6|218|7|0|I then suddenly saw a man dressed in white clothes walking up and down along the shore, with his eyes fixed on the ship and not leaving it out of sight. I called several of my colleagues closer to me and drew their attention to the figure on shore. They thought that this could perhaps be a shore magician, and one had to give him a sacrifice, so that he would release the ship. We therefore left the ship and went ashore to the figure, who waited with a steady look for us. When we arrived at the supposed to be magician, with a firm courage I asked the figure: 'You are holding my ship with your magic powers. For what reason? Do you require a sacrifice as redemption for the ship from us? Speak, since my trip to Egypt is urgent!'
GGJ|6|218|8|0|The figure looked at me steadfastly and seriously and said loudly and very clearly: 'I am not a magician and I do not require any sacrifice from you. However, since you placed yourself under the protection of Jehovah of the Jews, I have been send here to protect you from perishing. Since when you depart today, you, together with your ship, will be a prey of the sea during the third hour of the night! Twenty hours walking from here a great storm will rage. Woe him, who is caught by its fury! Tomorrow you can sail and you will complete your journey unharmed.'
GGJ|6|218|9|0|Thereupon I asked the spirit: 'Who are you and what is your name?'
GGJ|6|218|10|0|And the spirit answered: 'I was your great-grandfather, a honourable Patrician and always just and good towards everybody and therefore also blessed, however not yet fully perfected. You will still experience great things on earth. If this happens, think of me, who made known to you such through the admission of the only true God!'
GGJ|6|218|11|0|Thereupon the spirit disappeared and we stayed on shore.
GGJ|6|218|12|0|Now, this was the spirit, seen by all of us, of a living soul of a body which has died already long ago and which is already completely destroyed. The soul did have a perfect human form and spoke clear audible words for my salvation and proved a power of its will, against which all our physical power disappeared into nothingness. This appearance is absolutely true and can be attested by most of my companions. - However, lets go over to another which we experienced in Upper Egypt!"
GGJ|6|219|1|1|Soul and body
GGJ|6|219|1|0|The Roman: "We came to Memphis and took lodging which the local Roman colonel arranged for us, which was in his large palace. For the first three days we toured the city, its surrounding and the old temple and their surrounding, which of course interested us Romans very much.
GGJ|6|219|2|0|On the third day, still quite early, I observed, that something was moving in my large bedroom. Also the servants who guarded my room, noticed this. I soon asked them what it was and what was the meaning of it. However the servants were unfamiliar with it and indicated that they never before have noticed something similar. It resembled a shadow against the wall and then again like fog which rose from the floor of the room and floated back and forth, as if moved by a soft breeze. There was nothing that could have been ignited that easily, since everything was of stone, even the tables, beds and chairs. We looked at this ostensible play of nature for some time with mute resignation, and everyone waited with a certain timidity how this would end.
GGJ|6|219|3|0|But it did not took long, when suddenly this shadow- and fog play disappeared. Thereupon a strong noise could be heard and a very youthful, but otherwise very sad looking female figure emerged; according to the strange dress she resembled an old-Egyptian woman.
GGJ|6|219|4|0|I took courage and asked her with my soulfulness voice who she was and what she wanted.
GGJ|6|219|5|0|In the same moment the being stood up and said: 'I am the daughter of Sesostris', and my name is Isia. You are from the same tribe and can free me from this castle of misery and despair, in which I already stay for a long earth time. Give me news about a right and true God! He alone can free me from this long torture; but your and my gods are nothing than dead thoughts of blind people.'
GGJ|6|219|6|0|Said I: 'Thus turn to the God of the Jews!'
GGJ|6|219|7|0|When I finished speaking, the figure became completely white and disappeared.
GGJ|6|219|8|0|Anything further we do have to discuss here. The appearance was this time a female person and resembled a girl of not more than twenty-three years of age. As a daughter of Sesostris she surely has once walked on this earth in the flesh, and it would take a lot if she would not have the fullest resemblance with her flesh-figure of the past.
GGJ|6|219|9|0|But therein lies the absolute irrefutable proof that firstly every person has an immortal soul, and that she during the life on earth has dwelled in the whole body and after the loss of the body keeps exactly the same figure which she had in the former body. For more you did not ask and as such I have nothing further to say.
GGJ|6|219|10|0|However, that the soul occupies the whole body of a person, I can prove to you by another self-experienced fact and thus listen to me!
GGJ|6|219|11|0|I knew a person in Rome who lost a foot up to the knee in a battle and then recovered. When I asked the person if he could not feel, like a back-memorable notion, the lost foot anymore and whether it seems to him that he lacks this limb, he assures me that it feels to him, as if he never lost a foot. In such feeling it quite often happened to him, that he wanted to step on the 'lost' foot and as a result has fallen down several times.
GGJ|6|219|12|0|From this true occurrence it again can be concluded, that the soul firstly penetrates the whole body and cannot loose as limb, even if the body would be completely mutilated, and secondly that the soul in itself is immortal and continues to live after the death of the body and develops further.
GGJ|6|219|13|0|I am now of the opinion that I have answered your question properly. I still could tell you many such occurrences from old times and from all nations known to us; but this would not increase the truth of my answer. And therefore I also have answered this question fully and as such we can go over to the fifth question! What are you saying to this?"
GGJ|6|219|14|0|Said the scribe: "That you have answered this fourth question quite well, we must admit. But we also admit to you that we are not able to ask you any more questions; since you are a deeply learned and with many experiences enriched man, to whom we all can go to school. What else could we asked you about?! We will pay you the hundred pounds of gold and by that the story has come to an end."
GGJ|6|219|15|0|Said the Roman: "Very well! In the meantime we could let go of this story, since you are now convinced that we Romans are not that stupid as you used to believe such. You now have seen, that we strictly examine everything and keep what is good and true about it. But since you are now convinced about it, I ask you and say: Am I right, if I accuse you of the greatest foolishness, that you do not want to recognize this God-man over there, what He undeniably is according to my appraisal?
GGJ|6|219|16|0|Said the pharisees: "Dear and truly quite wise friend! We want to do this and secretly we are already convinced, that this Galilean can and is the promised Messiah; however, here we can also tell you an old proverb of yours, which says: Ultra posse nemo tenetur (One should not demand more from anyone as what he is capable of). And thus it stand with us. We cannot do it because of our office which we unfortunately occupy. For if we openly acknowledge to be His disciples, we will be relentlessly cursed and expelled by the temple. To where should we go, and what are we going to do then, and who will give us shelter and food?
GGJ|6|219|17|0|Yes, if one could live like the birds in the air, it then would be quite easy to accept a teaching, which in itself is full of the purest truth, what however is the complete opposite of our current Jewish believe! We can thus accept and believe it for us personally in all secrecy. However, openly we have to be against the matter, because otherwise we could not live anywhere else. Who considers this will recognize what we are able to do or not to do."
GGJ|6|219|18|0|Said the Roman: "This your excuse is so futile and empty as a blown out egg and does not contains in itself the slightest reason, which could prevent you from accepting the truth. Since you now know and must recognize who this God-person is, you can impossibly asked what you will eat, with what you are going to clothe yourself and where are you going to live. If the highest spirit of God dwells in Him, who has created heaven and earth and maintains and governs everything, and by whom depends every breath and every pulse, He will also be able to give to those who believe and love Him, what they require for maintaining their lives.
GGJ|6|219|19|0|Look at the crowd of people here! They eat and drink and are dressed quite well. Even when having clothes before, they did not enjoy the food which they get here. Also you enjoy the wine which never before was in a tube and eat bread which never was in a backer's oven. If you are convinced about it just like us Romans, how can you come with such empty excuses?
GGJ|6|219|20|0|To what use is finally your current office and bodily provision? Will this assure you the everlasting life? Who will one day provide for your souls, if you turn your backs on Him, who alone can do such for you, as He Himself explained it loudly to you this morning in the temple, that he who believes in Him, will not in eternity see, nor feel, nor taste death?! If you now according to your statement recognize, that He is the great Promised, there exists for you and for nobody any lasting reason, not to believe in Him openly before all people and to live according to His teaching. - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|6|219|21|0|Said all present: "Yes, you high Roman are right in everything; it is so and forever not otherwise! Good for everybody who now has the fortune, to see the Lord and to hear His divine teaching, as we all enjoy such fortune, which we are not worthy in the slightest way!"
GGJ|6|220|1|1|Renunciation of the world and the Kingdom of God
GGJ|6|220|1|0|Hereupon I said: "And blessed is also he, who is not annoyed about Me! You blind pharisees say: 'If the sky is red in the evening, tomorrow will be a nice day; however if the morning is red, the day will be murky!' These signs you can assess: How can you not see the signs of these great times, which are given to you by Me? But you also see these signs and understand them as well; but because of your love for the world, you do not want to accept them and also prevent the people from doing so. And as such you don't want yourself to enter the kingdom of heaven but also prevent anyone else from entering; and therefore one day you will be overcome by even more damnation!
GGJ|6|220|2|0|if a blind bumps against a rock, nobody can accuse him of any mistake. But if someone seeing does so, it is obviously a coarse mistake, since he could see, that a stone lies on the path. And it is even more so with spiritual matters. Who, based on his soul blindness, cannot understand these signs and words which I do and speak, it will not be counted as a sin against him, however to him manifold, who sees and still stays an enemy of the truth!
GGJ|6|220|3|0|This is the case now with you pharisees and scribes. You recognize it yourself quite well that I am the Promised; but at the same time you also recognize that your completely destroyed Judaism cannot exist alongside My teaching, because you have nearly abolished Moses and the prophets altogether and in stead have set up your own doctrine to suppress the people, the widows and the orphans rather than to uplift them. And because you do that and not convert to Me, your sin remains with you and together with it, judgement and death! Truly, with the same measure your are measuring, one day you will be repaid by My true Father!"
GGJ|6|220|4|0|Said one of the pharisees who was previously a complete unbeliever: "Master, this is a strange speech from you! Can it then never happen that from now on we also can become your disciples?"
GGJ|6|220|5|0|Said I: "You can become My disciples indeed, but not that easily as you might think; for who wants to become My disciple, must break from the world completely and may not look at its temptations; since all the world is a continual judgement and perpetual death! Who loves the world, is not suitable to become a true disciple of Mine; since the love for the world has no life as foundation, but only judgement and death. However I do not need dead disciples but totally free and living disciples. If you can become such, you can also stay with Me!
GGJ|6|220|6|0|Since I did not come into this world, to judge all the blind and shortsighted people, but I have come to search for what is lost, to heal the sick, to uplift what is bend down and to redeem all the prisoners. Who is helped by Me, shall be helped forever; but who does not accept My help, nobody else will be able to help him, not in heaven nor on earth.
GGJ|6|220|7|0|I do not mean here My personality, but My teaching; since this is the kingdom of God which has now come close to you and gives to everyone, who lives accordingly, the everlasting life. Verily, I Myself will not judge anybody; however the word, which I speak to you, will judge you, just as the truth judges and the lie kills!"
GGJ|6|220|8|0|Said the scribe: "Master, you have now spoken well and wise, and it is so; but there is still something with which I can not get along so well, and this consists of the following: You said that one should not love the world because the world is the judgement and death. Now, this is quite true, - but now one should consider how large the earth is and how many people involuntary live on it! Who comes to them and bring them consolation and the gospel from heaven? They grow up wildly like weed on a pasture and know nothing. Should also such people, who were put totally blind by the almighty will of God on this earth which carries and feeds them, have no love for it?
GGJ|6|220|9|0|Our Judaism is already more heathenism than a true Judaism; how does it then look like with other nations and people? Since according to our knowledge, thinking and memory, no person can help it that he is born without will into this truly bad and wretched world! Once he is there however, he is immediately plagued from birth to the edge of his grave by everything possible. This is then concluded with a painful and bitter death.
GGJ|6|220|10|0|Yes, if one thinks this over a little, involuntary the very important question arises: Why I am a person in the first place? Who placed me in this vale of tears and why?
GGJ|6|220|11|0|When man considers his whole misery, he cannot really be blamed, when starting to search in the world for a little place, where he can make his lot a little more tolerable. Now, after a lot of hard work and troubles he finally finds such a little place, where it goes a little better and more quietly for the remaining moments of his life, - then immediately prophets and messengers full of the spirit of God arrive and convey to him the rage of God, judgement, death and a lot of other truly not gratifying things, and this labouriously accomplished little place of rest is something of the past.
GGJ|6|220|12|0|Yes, if man would have concluded a contract with God since birth, under which conditions he has to live on this earth, then this would be of course entirely different! But as it is now, one is born totally naked and blind and nearly completely unconscious into this world and immediately tormented by all kinds of suffering. And once one has finally become a man under all kinds of suffering and tribulations - say - with even a healthy body and could here and there steal a happy day from life, it already starts raining all kinds of laws from all sides, and the happy days are over! Since if I had used it, I had sinned against many of the laws, which afterwards fully activates the painful conscience; however, if I would have the laws before my eyes, now, then there would also be no happy day anymore! Yes, why is that so?
GGJ|6|220|13|0|I believe now that you are him who can really help us; but what happens to the other countless many living people on this earth? Who helps them? And why are we Jews, and the Greeks and the Romans are not helped earlier?"
GGJ|6|221|1|1|The divine guidance of mankind
GGJ|6|221|1|0|Said I: "Listen, how mankind on this earth should be treated, surly He alone who has created them, knows it the very best! And He never, not even for one day, allowed it to happen that their was a lacked of all kinds of influences from the highest life-heaven, to show mankind the right ways, on which they have to walk, to reach the goal very easily which God has given them. When the people however, allowed themselves to be enticed continuously anew by the world's candies and its false and transient temptations and have all the time retreated from God anew, and have worshipped the golden calf and Mammon of the world, which they themselves in their blind phantasy and empty imagination elevated to a great value, can God help it that the people reject His teachings and advice and create for themselves such laws through which they more and more appropriate for themselves the deadly Mammon?!
GGJ|6|221|2|0|Did God not show you visibly through Moses everything possible of His infinite creation in every detail, how and why everything is as it is for just the people this earth?! Did God not show what man of this earth is all about and what finally should become of him?! Moses has shown to you the reason for the whole physical creation and also explained why each soul has to go through the way of the flesh, in order to be able to approach God after the casting off of the flesh as an independent and completely God resembling spirit.
GGJ|6|221|3|0|All this God already has shown to the people manifold during the earliest of times to Adam, to Seth, to Enos, to Kenan, to Henoch, to Lamech, to Noah and from there on, on and on up to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, even lived personally among them and taught them to walk the right path of salvation. Why did you people have rejected everything and have set your world wisdom in the place of the divine revelations?!
GGJ|6|221|4|0|Who was Melchisedek, the only highest Priest, the King of Salem? Where are his teachings and his most wise and loving laws for all people?! See, your fathers have destroyed them!
GGJ|6|221|5|0|Everything that was lost, Moses reproduced in his great sixth and seventh book, and you again hid it from the people and instead gave them excrements.
GGJ|6|221|6|0|When all humanity has become bad through the actions of selfish priests and other power-addicted people, can God help it?!
GGJ|6|221|7|0|God gave to man a free will, so that man, free out of himself, can become active for himself; but also gave to man reason and mind, so that he can understand the advice and laws of God, and also gave him the strength to act accordingly. When however man with his free will, still allows him to be ruled by the world and does not regard the advice of God, is it then not his own fault that he through his own actions becomes ignorant of God's order and must fall from one misery into the next?!
GGJ|6|221|8|0|Since it now has become too bad and too lightless among the people, I Myself again come to you as the old Melchisedek even in the flesh, as I have announced this already long ago in advance by the prophets.
GGJ|6|221|9|0|Now I am there, to again help mankind to walk the way of the true light and life, and teach and perform signs, so that you should believe, that it is Me! - and you still do not believe Me, and also prevent the other people from believing so that also they could become completely blessed! Whose fault is this now, that you together with your blind followers remain in evil? Surely not Me! And you will have to write it in to your own depth book, when later on you be a thousand times worse off than now!
GGJ|6|221|10|0|The Roman has showed you the true reason, why you do not want to believe that I am the promised Messiah. But I say to you one more time: Who believes in Me, will have the everlasting life, and streams of the living waters will flow from his loins; however, who does not believe, will not have the everlasting life in himself, but only the death of the world and all judgement! However, I do not impose Myself on anybody, but leave it to everyone's freest will.
GGJ|6|221|11|0|Since I have come into this world for the salvation of all people, even in the flesh, I must make it known to you, that I am here, so that you not again can say, that nobody has told you such and that God has created man and let him be born by women, but then does not care about him anymore and let him perish along the way.
GGJ|6|221|12|0|Now I am there, to help all people and send to all nations on earth My angels, to teach their wise in the right manner. Who will take note, will not get lost, and even if he lived still so far from here. However, nobody is forced to it. I say it to you now, so that you know, that I am there, and why. However, you can do what you like."
GGJ|6|221|13|0|Said the pharisee to his companions: "What should we do now? The man speaks immensely and many believe in him. We cannot say: 'It is him!', - but also not say: 'It is not him!' My opinion would be, to have another good look at the scriptures. If everything agrees with him, then we cannot otherwise, to fully believe in him; however, if there is anything which does not agree with him, we stay where we are! What do you think?"
GGJ|6|221|14|0|Said the scribe: "This will give us a lot to do; since the scriptures are extensive and for us difficult to understand. Anyway, we will learn only very little from it! I think that we should stay longer with him and especially with his disciples and talk to them what they have seen and heard from him from the very beginning. And this will provide us with a much better proof about him than our incomprehensible books. I am now already more for believing in him than the opposite! - What are you saying to that!"
GGJ|6|221|15|0|Said one of the early believers: "Regarding the believe, I do not have a problem anymore, but how to get rid of the temple? This is altogether another question, which is much more difficult for us to answer than any other question!"
GGJ|6|221|16|0|Said hereupon the Roman: "If there is nothing else misleading you, then I'm of the opinion, this can be solved quite speedily. As far as I know does the temple always sends out well experienced priests into all the world to win over co-believers. If you tell your superiors that you have been requested by me, Agrikola, to do this, surely nobody will have anything against it, and one will let you go. - What do you think of that?"
GGJ|6|221|17|0|Said the scribe: "The recommendation is acceptable and we will make an attempt. But if the high priest does not allow it, what then?"
GGJ|6|221|18|0|Said the Roman: "Then I demand it from him with my imperial authority, and your high priest will not object to it anymore!"
GGJ|6|221|19|0|With that all were content, - only one pharisee was still asking about the one-hundred pounds of gold.
GGJ|6|221|20|0|But the Roman said: "If you follow me you are free!"
GGJ|6|221|21|0|With that all were content and went to the disciples to discus with them various issues and thereby became strengthened in their believe.
GGJ|6|222|1|1|Pure and impure food
GGJ|6|222|1|0|While the several pharisees continued their discussions with the disciples, I conferred with Lazarus and his innkeeper about totally unimportant earthly matters. However, the many present toll-collectors and their colleagues paid attention to everything I, Lazarus and the innkeeper talked about, and found out quite a lot what they could use for their agriculture and their cattle breeding.
GGJ|6|222|2|0|I drew their attention to many root fruits, which they quite well recognized from My descriptions, and which they could plant and prepare afterwards for consumption. I also made them familiar how to prepare the meat of pigs, deers, roe deer, chamois, gazelles, the wild and tame hares and many different species of birds, so that they could eat it and the food would not harm them. I also showed them how and at what time one could catch and kill these animals quite easily, and how one can preserve their meat for a longer period of time for enjoyment by proper pickling and smoking.
GGJ|6|222|3|0|This also the Romans heard and our Agrikola came from his table to Me and said: "Lord and Master, I also overheard these instructions and became very joyful about it, that You also in such matters have taught us! See, we used to feed the criminals in the dungeons with river- and sea crayfish! These animals, if you can get them, are cooked in salted water with thyme herbs mixed in. If they become red, they are already sufficiently cooked. When thus prepared, they are handed to the prisoners as food. Initially, as it was observed, only severe hunger drove the prisoners to eat them; however, in time they started to like it very much, and they became very healthy, looked from day to day better, and finally everyone was looking forward to eat crayfish. Those, however, who completed their jail time, also afterwards ate nearly nothing else than crayfish, if they just could get hold of them. What are You saying to such food? Is it also advisable that it could be enjoyed by other people?"
GGJ|6|222|4|0|Said I: "O, certainly, - however only during the certain month familiar to you, and they have to be fresh and alive obviously! The method of preparation is quite good! However, the river crayfish is better than those from the sea."
GGJ|6|222|5|0|With that Agrikola was quite content.
GGJ|6|222|6|0|Some of the disciples started to speak among each other and said: "Just look at our Lord and Master! For a long time He hasn't spoken about such matters! How can it please Him now?"
GGJ|6|222|7|0|However also the pharisees who talked about Me with the disciples, noticed My speech, shook their heads and said: "Why does He now speaks against the laws of Moses and the Romans does not say anything against it, when they just now reproached us that we have rejected the laws of Moses and set up our own instead! Doesn't he know what Moses has ordered and that the meat of impure animals already defiles a person if he only touches it? Preparation here, preparation there! What is impure also stays impure, irrespective of the best preparation and defiles him who enjoys it! Ha, strange about him that he speaks like that!"
GGJ|6|222|8|0|Said Jacobus secretly to Me: "Lord, don't You hear how the pharisees praise you? Say something against it!"
GGJ|6|222|9|0|Said I: "what do I care about the talk of the blind pharisees! They are blind leaders of the blind! However, where a blind guides another, both are going to fall into the ditch, and neither can help the other. Therefore, do not take note of their talk!"
GGJ|6|222|10|0|But also the pharisees heard this and they began to ask each other, whether I referred to them, since they had become believers now.
GGJ|6|222|11|0|But I got up and said to them: "Yes, I also mean the likes of you! You blind fools! What goes through the mouth in and through the mouth into the body and leaves the body again through the natural way, does not defiles a person; however, what comes out of the mouth from the heart, like evil thoughts, bad and scurrilous talk, dishonouring, perjury, lies of all kind, deception, jealousy, stinginess, fornication, whoring and adultery, gormandising and gluttony, also with your pure foods, really defiles the whole person!
GGJ|6|222|12|0|Look it up in the scriptures and you will find why Moses has recommended the enjoyment of only cleans foods! He did this because of your too great meat voraciousness and because of your unbound sensuousness and lecherousness. But I say now, that for him who is pure in the heart, also everything else is pure, however, to the impure everything else is impure.
GGJ|6|222|13|0|What you eat or drink for the necessary strengthening of the body, will not make you either blessed nor unblessed, but only what you believe and what you do! If you believe wrong things, you really cannot do any right and truly good things; since the truth is not in you. But therefore your soul will not remain in judgement; since then all heathens would be lost, which is not at all the case! However, if you hear the truth and also understands it, but still acts according to your falseness, the truth will judge you, however not for life but for the death of your soul! For just as the light is the death of the night, also the truth is the death of the lie and falseness. When now the day of your soul has come, why do you want to go back into the night of judgement and death?!"
GGJ|6|222|14|0|Said the scribe: "Master, I already know that you speak the truth; but you have accused us that we discarded the laws of Moses and put others in its place! And see, we do not deny it, because it is truly so; however, if you now allow all Jews to also eat the meat of the animals indicated by Moses as impure, even if specifically prepared, you also abolish with regard to this point the laws of Moses, just like you do not keep them very strictly, since you also heal the sick on a Sabbath! Since it is written: 'You should work for six days, the seventh you should celebrate and dedicate to God the Lord!' With what right are you yourself doing this?"
GGJ|6|222|15|0|Said I: "If I am as what I have come into this world, then I do this with the very same right, as the right with which the Father, who is in Me, gave once to Moses in the desert the laws for you Jews. But I do not at all abolish any laws of Moses, however I Myself fulfill the law in all its aspects. But I only show to you your disability to understand and to assess the laws of the prophet. You ride the letter, which kills, and do not know the spirit which makes alive. I however reveal to you now the all alive making spirit; how can you then say that I abolish the laws of Moses?
GGJ|6|222|16|0|You letter riders wet-nurse perhaps with your letters mosquitoes and swallow camels instead; because if you then cling so steadfast to the letters of the laws of Moses, how can you then for a lot of money and other sacrifices provide for the rich Jews dispensations (pay ransom to be free from the law)?!
GGJ|6|222|17|0|You yourself eat acidulated bread even on a Sabbath, eat wild poultry and even allow your apostles to eat everything what people in other countries eat. You do so for your earthly advantage and therefore break the law; but I recommend this to the people out of pure love and mercy and for such dispensation I do not demand a sacrifice and therefore does not abolish the law of Moses! For if man satisfies his hunger with whatever eatable food, he does not sin against any law of Moses. However, if a Jew out of pure lickerishness and because of futile palatal tickle to the annoyance of his fellow-men, eats the meat from impure or suffocated animals, while having sufficient meat from animals indicated as pure, sins, because he annoyed his weak fellow-men.
GGJ|6|222|18|0|I hereby say nothing else than: Man in an emergency can also eat the meat from all the animals indicated by Me and does not need to have a bad conscience about it; but he should first prepare it as I have indicated it earlier, and it will not harm him! However, the blood from especially suffocated animals, nobody should eat, since it contains many hidden evil spirits (poisons)! You know such quite well, but secretly you still eat the meat of suffocated chicken, calves and lambs, because it tastes better and you become intoxicated and randy and finally entirely without feeling.
GGJ|6|222|19|0|First think about yourselves what you are doing, and only then you can tell Me whether I have abolished the laws of Moses! How can you say to your neighbour: 'Come, so that I can pull the splinter from your eye!', and in your own eye is tuck a beam?! Fool! Pull first the beam from your own I, and then see how you can deal with the splinter in the eye of your neighbour! Everyone first sweeps before his own door, then he can go to his neighbour and say to him: 'It is now clean in front of my dwelling's door; if you want I can also sweep your portal, so that passers-by are not take exception about our dirt.'"
GGJ|6|223|1|1|Right and wrong observance of the Sabbath
GGJ|6|223|1|0|(The Lord:) "As it is with the eating of meat of impure animals, it is exactly the same with the Sabbath. Firstly every day is a day of the Lord, and a right person should do good every day, not only on the Sabbath! And secondly it is only written, that one should holy the day and not carry out unnecessary hard, labourious work; however that one should not carry out good works on a Sabbath, not one syllable is written in Moses!
GGJ|6|223|2|0|If the prophet says: 'Without need and official admission, you should not perform any hard, labourious work on a Sabbath!', how is it that you say that I desecrate the Sabbath, if I on such a day heal a sick person without remuneration? You yourself give food on a Sabbath to the ox and guide the donkey together with the cow and sheep and goat to the drinking trough! Would you let drown the ox or donkey in the well, if it falls into the well on a Sabbath? However, if you do such to your domestic animals, why should one not help a person on a Sabbath? Is a person not worth more than an animal?!
GGJ|6|223|3|0|O you blind fools! How far have you distanced yourself from the truth! Yes, about you it is true as it is written: 'See, these people honour Me with their lips; but their hearts are far from Me!'
GGJ|6|223|4|0|Tel Me: If a person comes to you and says: 'I have a lot of work with my harvest and the time is ripe! If I can use the Sabbath, I will sacrifice three times the tenth, a fattened ox and three fat calves!', you go and write him a concession, so that he can use the letter to recruit workers also on a Sabbath. Isn't that a much greater Sabbath desecration, than helping a sick on a Sabbath?!
GGJ|6|223|5|0|On a Sabbath one should not break any bread before sundown and also not eat; however if you in your rooms feast and smolder for the whole day - even if it's a Sabbath - and for money also allows it to others, except the poor, because they cannot pay for it, - question: Is that not a sacrilegious sabbatical disgrace?!
GGJ|6|223|6|0|I ask you further: Why have you declared the 6th and 7th book of Moses as an unauthentic addition and thus also the prophetic appendix and rejected it? It would be a bright shining guiding thread for everybody, which would have shown to him in the most clearest light, what he should do in all possible cases. But instead you are furnished with a Kabbala, which originates from the old-Egyptian Horus. This, just as the old Horus, you do not understand, and Moses and the prophets, for whom you have erected monuments after your fathers have stoned them, you do not want to understand, but you teach the people that they together with you, only have to highly honour and worship these writings, which would then be sufficient. Isn't that more of a Sabbath desecration than Me healing a sick on a Sabbath?!
GGJ|6|223|7|0|However, I am who I am, also the Lord of the Sabbath! And as such I say: I do not have any joy about the Sabbath as implemented by you, and I do on a Sabbath what I want, just as I - speaks the Lord - let the sun go up and down also on a Sabbath and let flow the rivers, let blow the winds and great storms, and let go the moon and the stars in their designated orbits and let grow the grass and let ripen the sweet juice in the grapes! When however all this stands in My most absolute power, should I then ask you what I should do on a Sabbath?! - Speak now and give a valid and reasonable answer!"
GGJ|6|224|1|1|The Pharisee's objection
GGJ|6|224|1|0|After this My reply the scribe did not know what answer he should give to Me; since on the one hand he felt too much pointed at and on the other hand did the people rejoiced loudly about this My strong reply. And as such these seven clerics were like nailed to the ground, and not one was able to say one reasonable word against Me. In addition they were secretly quite cross with Me, because I told them without holding back, the full truth to their faces.
GGJ|6|224|2|0|However, after a while the pharisee collected himself again and said: "But Lord and Master, what You tell us here now, we knew long ago! That we could not act differently, will also be clear to You! You could tell us all this and even a lot more, and we couldn't care less, - but only in a different way! But You bring this matter before us, as if we ourselves have rejected the last books of Moses and if it was us that have stoned the prophets! If you would have been personally with Your body among us, this matter would never have gotten so far; now You have suddenly arrived, and everything is above all heavens wrong, - and we cannot change all this from today to tomorrow! What are we five, counting against five-thousand of our colleagues?!
GGJ|6|224|3|0|We ourselves will in future not have much to do in the temple; however, we are not guilty alone that things are as bad and evil as they currently are. Tell us, what should we do differently regarding the temple, other than turning our backs on it in a nice way? For if we start tomorrow to speak out for a good case, we will be stoned tomorrow, and Your case would not yield anything thereby; if we however turn forever our backs on Jerusalem and its false teachers under any pretext as suggested by the Roman, I am of the opinion that we under the acceptance of Your teaching are doing everything, what we in our current situation as weak mortal people are able to do, and more You Yourself, even as God, cannot ask from us! Give us Your wills-almightiness and we will soon be in order with the temple! However, that You accuse us of being indescribable bad, false and evil, while we want to believe in You, at least I do not find very praiseworthy!"
GGJ|6|224|4|0|Said I: "My dear people, for the blind it is difficult to write and it is hard to preach to the deaf! If I put your case, which still clings quite strongly to your person, before your eyes for your betterment, do I then mean you personally?! What I present is the spirit of your temple matters, and this not only concerns you, but all the Jews.
GGJ|6|224|5|0|The truth is the sun of the spirit, and it must shine to all people without any politeness clouds! The illuminated cloud however is not a sun, and a foolish politeness is as good as a smoothened lie, which can bring nobody to the true salvation of his soul. Therefore everybody should speak the truth openly, if he want to be useful; since nobody is served with only a half truth! With Me there is no holding back and clemency, but only love and light! And if I would not be as truthful as I am, where would be this heaven and this earth and where and what would be the people?! I have not come to flatter the people, but to teach them the truth and to give them the everlasting life through the truth. And for that any holding back and sparing is of no use. - Think about that and only then say, if I had been hard against you!"
GGJ|6|224|6|0|Said the pharisee: "Yes, You are quite right in that, and the people are not worth Your love and therefore cannot thank you enough, that You have come in the flesh to them, to give them the right light and show them the true road to the everlasting life. But there is still one thing which we people can say to You and this consists therein: You have never been among the people like now and has taught them to recognize You, Your will and their destination. There always were very experienced and inspired people - called prophets -, who stated to be seized by Your spirit; and who not spoke themselves, but only Your spirit through their mouth. To support their message they also performed extraordinary signs, as it can be read in the books; but they were still people and had to die, although often speaking and writing about the everlasting life. Even Moses was not excluded from it. Only about Elias the scriptures say that he has ascended to heaven in a fiery carriage and only left his coat behind to his disciple Elisa. This story however still reaches a little into the unbelievable and cannot serve as a norm, because not before and also not afterwards did something similar happened to any other great wise.
GGJ|6|224|7|0|But because all these prophets have died and after their death nobody could learn anything from them, and the people in time started more and more to doubt them, that after the death of the body a life of the soul in the beyond exists, and finally they created for themselves a more comfortable life norm than the one which the prophet introduced and arranged.
GGJ|6|224|8|0|Even if then a prophet rose among the people again and stated that God speaks through him, they only became annoyed about him and said to him: 'Prove yourself as immortal just like Elias!' or 'Call the long gone fathers and prophets, that we can see them and that they can give us a living testimony - firstly that there really exists a life after death, and secondly, that you are a true prophet! If you cannot give us that proof, we believe you just as little as we have never ever believed the old prophets in the past and also will not ever believe them in future; since they have died, just as you will die, and nobody ever has heard anything from them. We have preserved their scriptures indeed, but the insatiable earth has devoured them all. To what use are all their scriptures full of teachings about the everlasting life, if they as teachers after their death cannot give us the most assuring proof, that they are their teaching's truth?!'
GGJ|6|224|9|0|See, Lord and Master, this is how in time the people started to think and also to act and also have killed the prophets, if they as usual did not stop to announce all kinds of punishments to them! Why is it not allowed that a dead prophet at times comes back to earth, and provides with his appearance a testimony, what he taught on earth in the flesh? And why are always the people accused about their incredulity?
GGJ|6|224|10|0|If only one time somebody would come - of course in a manner that one had to recognize him as he who was once on earth in the flesh, it would strengthen the believe and the people would surly live according to his teachings. But according to our good knowledge this never happened, and as such it is quite obvious that the people became doubting and disbelieving. That for the long time already the temple became completely anti-Moses, is mainly the result of what I already have said, as well as, that the Sadducees who separated from us, very openly do not believe in the immortality of the soul anymore. And who can, strictly speaking, blame them based on reasonable grounds? And as such the clerics are not the only ones to be blamed for the evilness which now rules the temple, but rather the old prooflessness for a life after the death of the body. If the tangible proof for that is lacking, the faith to a God falls away by itself; and even if one still believes in an existence of God, one still does not have a right respect and love for Him and regards His laws given to mankind as inventions of man, which might have been quite good for a certain time period for the life circumstances of the people at that stage, however for present times are not really applicable anymore. I do not say this here to beautify us and the temple; but it is also not really a lie that it was so and still remains so.
GGJ|6|224|11|0|You, Lord and Master, equipped with all fullness of the spirit of God, are now of course the strongest proof and warranty for an everlasting life of the soul after death; but except for us there still exist countless many other people, who will have to live without this most strongest proof forever. Can they be regarded guilty if they do not believe in an everlasting life of the soul after the death of the body and worship rather the sun or fire as a Godhead? Would it not be possible that at least the deceased parents could come to their children and say, what they have to expect after leaving the body, what the soul is and how she looks like?
GGJ|6|224|12|0|However, something like that does not take place, and therefore everything said about the beyond is a kind of fable, in which only an insane person can believe, which however a deep thinking person can never accept as an absolute truth! And we priests are doing actually something good, if we hold the people in the deepest possible blindness and present to them with great pomp and seriousness all kind of nice smelling spectacle about the beyond. For if we would give to the people our deeper mind education, the people soon would find themselves in an indescribable horrible state.
GGJ|6|224|13|0|Only we priests keep the people in check, to diligently work the earth and conscientiously pay the tenth, - and they are content with it. But of course this contentment comes soon to and end, if uninvited prophets appear every now and then among the people and instigate them against us. I do not refer here to You, Lord and Master, since You are not a prophet, but the Lord Himself; I only refer to such prophets as I have described them earlier.
GGJ|6|224|14|0|Did I now spoke correctly and presented our case of faith according to the truth as it is, or not? I will certainly be thankful to everyone who can give me a better and more true teaching; since it is surly no joke to think all the time about death and a certain destruction, to which in all the world one cannot find any counter proof. Since everything dies and passes and does not reappear again. Even stones weather and dissolve in volatile dust, out of which no hard rock forms anymore, just like no person will ever rise from the grave anymore on a day of judgement, although we teach such to the people! - I have spoken."
GGJ|6|225|1|1|Influences of spirits and communication with the world beyond. Independence and freedom of human will
GGJ|6|225|1|0|Said I: "You now have spoken indeed and with your speech would have created quite a sensation in a school of the Sadducee, Stoics and Epicures; but here you have assessed the matter like a blind the light and colours and like a deaf person the harmony of a well tuned harp.
GGJ|6|225|2|0|The life of the soul cannot be shown and proven to you by a person and even less so by any departed spirit. You must find it in yourself; and this is not otherwise thinkable possible, than through the true love for God and the love for the neighbour.
GGJ|6|225|3|0|You think that the reappearance of an already departed soul would mainly strengthen the believe in the immortality of the soul and the believe in God, and I say to you that in this regard you are stuck in a completely, fundamentally wrong opinion! Firstly a departed soul in the beyond has exceedingly more than enough to do for itself and for its neighbours and does not really has the time to appear to the people in the flesh several times with a body created from the air and the earth and to teach them how things are and look like in the beyond, and secondly can every perfect spirit in anyway influence the people without limiting their free will in the best possible manner, and such invisible influence is for man much more salutary than the visibility and audibility of a departed spirit. For if a good and already quite enlightened spirit places good and honourable thoughts and feelings in your heart, they are already as good as if you have created them in you yourself; they unify with your life and motivate you to become active.
GGJ|6|225|4|0|If however a spirit, as for example Moses, would appear to you and say to you: 'This and that you have to do if you want to attain life; if you are not going to do this you will fall into the judgment of the almighty God and there hardly will be any fully happy rise from the death of judgement!', you will tremble after such an admonition and will for the rest of your life not dare to do anything else than what the spirit of Moses has advised you to do.
GGJ|6|225|5|0|What however will be the use for you from that? See, nothing; since then not your own better recognition has prompted you to act, but the power of the spirit which has come to you, and you hardly gain any value for your soul! It is nearly the same as if you people train an ox or a donkey or any other animal to perform a certain task; if you have trained an animal for a coarse work in the field, this is surely only your gain and not the gain of the animal.
GGJ|6|225|6|0|If I with My almightiness wanted it to be, that no person ever commits any sin, no person would ever sin again; for he would not be able to dare transgress one hairbreadth beyond My will, just as nobody can shape his body differently, as he is created by the will of God, and can also not extend his bodily life at his own discretion, since all this depends on the almighty will of God. If God would allow it that no person would ever commit a sin, who would have the gain completely for himself regarding the totally sin-free life of a person, who was guided by the almightiness of God, just as it guides the growth of the trees and all other fruit and guides the worlds through endless space? Surely nobody else than God Himself, since man would be nothing else than a play-doll in the hands of God! It also would be a lot more comfortable for God, as it is also more comfortable for Him to create the different animals with their most diverse and most strangest properties and then to guide them and let each in its own way become active.
GGJ|6|225|7|0|However, the people of this earth are destined to become free and totally independent children of God, and as such they must be guided in such a way that their necessary most free will does not experience the slightest coercion from any more powerful side of a spirit, but be guided only through revelations and teachings and by external laws, to seize with their free will the truth and good which they have been taught, and become active accordingly out of their own self-determination.
GGJ|6|225|8|0|See, the deference of the free will of the people of this earth goes by God even so far, that He not even considers what one or also several people think, want and do. Only if deviated too far from God, only then does God look at them and awakens seers, teachers and prophets, who can announce to the people anew the will of God and His intentions. If the people take note of it, things will improve again; however if they do not take note of it, and mock and pursue the awakened seers, teachers and prophets of God, then God must allow a necessary external punishment to come over the people and often over a whole nation. But even such a judgement is never directly activated by the almighty will of God, but such a judgement comes always from blind and wilful wrongdoings of the people.
GGJ|6|225|9|0|The mighty Hanochites have been warned for more than a hundred years, that they should not for the sake of gold and precious stones destroy whole mountain ranges and should also not level them to the base to more easily conduct their wars, because thereby they would open up large underground water sluices and drown everybody. But all this was to no avail; they did what they wanted, dug even deeper into the mountains and opened up the water sluices. See, this was not carried out by the almightiness of God directly, but took place only through His admission, which was the necessary result of people who did not wanted to listen to His timely admonitions!
GGJ|6|225|10|0|Through His almightiness God could have captivated the people, so that they would not continue to destroy the mountains any further! Yes, this would be very easy for God to do; but the people would then have ceased to be people, and it would also afterwards in the kingdom of the spirits not be possible to put them back on free human feet. God rather allowed it to happen that whole mankind through its wilful actions perished according to the flesh, than allowing their souls to be harmed only in the slightest manner with regard to their free will and fullest independence.
GGJ|6|225|11|0|Equally so has a tribe been warned several times by the king of Salem, not to live near the vicinity of Sodom and Gomorrah, because there were many underground sulfur deposits and partly contained bitumen. It was also clearly and comprehensively indicated to the people how continuously impure nature- spirits wrench themselves from such deposits and provoke flesh-people to commit sodomy; since just as there are spirits of bawdiness in the wine and provoke the flesh to it if enjoyed excessively, equally so they are also at home in sulfur and bitumen. The people were also told that in such areas quite often earthquakes, mountain fires and many evil storms occur and quite often cause great destruction, whereupon easily famine and pestilence originate; however all such good advice out of the mouth of Jehovah was to no avail. Because the country was otherwise quite lush and fertile, the people nevertheless settled there, and before two-hundred years passed, next to Sodom and Gomorrah ten other cities were built. The people became completely sensuous and committed all kinds of indescribable acts of sodomy and the most hideous fornication even with animals.
GGJ|6|225|12|0|They again were warned during the times of Nahors and Tharahs and they were advised to leave the evil country; however nobody took any note of it. The sons of Tharahs were Abraham, Nahor - who had the same name of his grandfather - and Haran, who fathered Lot. Haran himself went there and preached on instructions of God but did not achieved anything. Lot, his son, did the same for several years and alternately stayed in the various cities and nearly became himself a victim of the spirit of sodomy.
GGJ|6|225|13|0|Then came visible angels who first visited Abraham, and Jehovah was among them and loyally informed Abraham what would happen to Sodom and the other cities. And the two angels were send in the form of two strong youth to the city to still save Lot. The people did not at all listen to the youth but wanted to commit the most unnatural sodomy with them. Then Lot got away upon the warning of the two youth. Only his wife became a victim of her tardy curiosity; she turned into a salt column according to her body as predicted by the two youth. Since they said: 'We must flee quickly and not even take the time to look back; for the underground fires spread very quickly and its everywhere erupting vapours quickly suffocate all physical life and turn everything very quickly into stony salt!' Lot's wife nevertheless stood still for a few moments and was caught by the vapours and became a victim.
GGJ|6|225|14|0|See, again the almighty will of God did not directly caused the full destruction of the evil countryside; because this would happen to this unripe place anyway, which in fact took place later under Abraham. But that at the same time so many people perished, nobody else carries the guilt than the disobedience of their free will.
GGJ|6|225|15|0|God could have of course pulled the people out of there with His almighty will and place them in another, healthy country; but this would be obviously against their will. Since this is considered the highest priority by God and must be considered, and He rather let it happen that all these people perished bodily, than let it happen that only one atom of the freedom of the will of their souls is damaged. Since even for God it is the greatest masterpiece of His love, wisdom and power, to create people who can fully resemble Him in everything.
GGJ|6|225|16|0|In order to effectuate this, man must be born into this world nearly without power and in greatest desolation and obtains his lessons in time from the outer world. If he in such a way has gathered a little knowledge and abilities, only then does the surrounding good and also bad spirits influence him unnoticed, - the good his soul and the bad his physical nature, so that the soul always remains in the most perfect free floating state.
GGJ|6|225|17|0|If man voluntarily adheres to the good outer teachings and admonitions against some challenges of his senses and has adapted his life accordingly, the quiet influence of the good spirits become continuously stronger, which however no person can and also must feel differently, other than as if it is his own free work. Once the influence of the good from heaven through man's own will is strengthened to such an extent, that the soul has completely submitted to it, the true, divine spirit of love will awaken in her, penetrates the whole soul and only then has the soul stepped on to the first level of her completion, is then already indestructible free and can, even in the flesh, receive visions and revelations from spirits and even from the highest angels.
GGJ|6|225|18|0|And then it happens quite often that such people have visions, speak with souls in the beyond and allow to be personally taught by them and give also to other, still naturally living people, a true account of it. Who believes them, does well, - he only should not demand to immediately experience the same; for this cannot take place earlier, until he has attained the same prescribed spiritual soul ripeness.
GGJ|6|225|19|0|Every person should however firstly act faithfully according to the received good teachings and then pay attention to his soul, but also to the often in his flesh sleeping evil desires, who express themselves only too well in all kinds of sluggishness, work-shyness, lust, self-love, stubbornness, haughtiness, jealousy, stinginess and power-addiction. The last he should oppose through the power of love to God and through the love for the neighbour, through patience, meekness and gentleness, he will not have to wait too long, when the good spirits will reveal themselves more feelable and more visibly.
GGJ|6|225|20|0|By the way, there does not exist any person, with whom it was not at least once allowed, to receive certain signs and even visions from the beyond. If man however sets everything as naught, and regard it as nothing else than a deception of the senses, he cannot be helped. I think that I have enlightened your query and remark fully according to the everlasting truth, and everyone must recognize from that, how things stand with the people on this earth. - Do you perhaps still have something to say about it?"
GGJ|6|226|1|1|God's nature and eternal joy of creating. The transformation of all matter into spirit. The afterlife of man
GGJ|6|226|1|0|Said the pharisee: "Lord and Master, one cannot say anything against it anymore; since the truth of everything said is just too clear! However, if finally all the souls of this earth turn into many gods, where will they find the space to move, rule and govern with their freedom, independence and power? For also a spirit must occupy some space and time, even if standing above space and time concerning his divine properties."
GGJ|6|226|2|0|Said I: "O you pettiest and totally shrunk soul! Have you never seen a starry sky? Don't you know what all these visible stars in their multitude numbers are?! See, if from every atom of this earth arise twelve-thousand souls - what would result in such a large number that presently even the best mathematician could never imagine it -, there nearly would not be enough souls to add only one soul for every sun-world in the large creation-space, not mentioning the still many countless earth-worlds, of which not seldom many thousands orbit one single sun-world.
GGJ|6|226|3|0|Now imagine for yourself the endless greater spaciousness of the heavens of God and the equally endless number of their societies, which corresponds with the worlds in physical space, where until now for example hundred-thousand times hundred-thousand already exist for this earth alone! How many classes of people are still to be developed on this earth, only God knows, because He has the infinite numbers as a clear unit before Him. If however from the people of only this earth so many countless societies can be formed in the beyond, just imagine how many can be formed from all the other countless many worlds, of which many physically are so large, that this earth in comparison forms hardly a single grain of sand?
GGJ|6|226|4|0|If you weigh what is said, it will become clear to you, if a still so endless large number of the true children of God, could one day grow too large for the total everlasting and infinite heaven! Do you think that for the everlasting great God, a by your human mind limited number, could be forever sufficient?! Only count the creatures of this earth, think of the everywhere infinite fertility and reproductive ability of the plants and animals, and you will infer from that, that with God everything goes to infinity, and nobody can say that this is something pointless!
GGJ|6|226|5|0|For if God did not place such into the plants and animals, in the near future you would have no bread anymore and no meat and no milk, no wine no fruit; but because a wheat grain placed into the earth, bears hundred fold fruit, you always have bread in abundance and also everything else. If thus God effectuates everything to infinity according to His very highest wisdom and endless power, can somebody then say, that the everlasting and endless creations out of God are something pointless? Your own daily bodily needs teach you already the purest opposite, because without food you cannot exist! - Do you now understand why God continuously creates endless quantities?"
GGJ|6|226|6|0|Said now quite surprised the pharisee: "Yes, Lord and Master, this I can see now and deeply admire Your wisdom, - I only have to express my opinion to the point, that I start to dread the endless greatness and power of the Creator, and only ask You if God will create forever; since according to Your words, creating has no end. I ask You, to give me a light about that, otherwise I will become quite dizzy."
GGJ|6|226|7|0|Said I: "This you should have already derived from this My explanation. If God is everlasting, He certainly will have created from eternity! Since what should He have done for an eternity before the seemed creation of this world, the sun, the moon and all the stars, for He was forever equally perfect?!
GGJ|6|226|8|0|According to the spirit God is everlasting and infinite. Everything originates and exists out of Him, everything is in Him, everything is the everlasting endless fullness of His thoughts and ideas from the greatest to the smallest. He thinks them in the clearest light of His self-consciousness and want, that they become a reality, and then they are already that what they primordially had to be. He then adds the germ spark of His love to the thoughts and ideas which He so to speak placed outside His personality, enlivens them, so that they can exist like independent beings, and then guides them by His continuous and always increasing inflow, to the highest possible level of indestructible independence.
GGJ|6|226|9|0|These beings - because the divine love in them guides and maintains them - are then by themselves full of creative powers, reproduce themselves and can multiply to infinity, and everyone going forth from them - like the children from their parents - are not only resemble their producer, but are also equipped with the same properties, which serves the aim, that the producer and the product through the quite easily possible increase of divine love in themselves, can finally cross over out of matter to the pure spiritual fully God-resembling state but still forever remain individual independent beings.
GGJ|6|226|10|0|As such the thoughts and ideas of God once placed outside Himself, are returning completely to God and in God, however not anymore as what they have been placed outside, but as fully alive, clearly self-conscious to themselves, independent and self-active beings, who then, like completely independent from God, can exist, effectuate and create by themselves, - why I have said to My disciples: 'Become as perfect like your Father in heaven is perfect!'
GGJ|6|226|11|0|I now do great things before your eyes and ears; but you yourselves will do even greater things in My name, which is the love of God in your hearts, without nobody can effectuate anything substantial for the everlasting live, because the love of God is the actual indestructible life in God Himself and also in every being going forth out of God.
GGJ|6|226|12|0|However everything, once physically created, comes as such to an end, if by the fully ripened divine love in itself, migrates in time over to the pure spiritual; and as such also this earth will not exist forever, but in time will migrate to the spiritual. However, according to the calculation of the earthly time it will still take for your present mind a very long time until the fire of divine love will have dissolved all matter into its original spiritual state.
GGJ|6|226|13|0|The dissolving of a world will take place like the dissolving of every other physical being, whereby the external death will in time progress and become visible more and more. If you look at a tree, you will observe how it wastes away over time. It becomes old, rotten, only a few branches showing life while others have become decayed and rotten and in time fall off from the trunk. Over time also the trunk becomes rotten and dead and this continues, until finally the whole tree becomes decayed, rotten and dead in itself. Nevertheless a by himself completely dead tree still has life-spirits in itself; therefore you will, if it lies in the forest thrown over by a storm, see a lot of mos plants and also other little herbs grow from it, also its inner will be pierced by all kinds of worms, and a large number of insects will gnaw for as long at the flesh and marrow as there still is something to it, until after about a hundred years no trace of the tree can be found anymore.
GGJ|6|226|14|0|Thus, even if on a much bigger scale, it will also happen to a dying and finally completely deceased world. However, where a tree dies, soon another grows in its place. Hence also a world passes, - but another and even several take its place and adsorb the leftover life-spirits of the totally deceased and fully perished old world, for further nursing and development. And see, as such the actual creating never reaches an end, because also God can never stop, in His everlasting unlimited love and wisdom, to think, to will and to love!
GGJ|6|226|15|0|I think that this should be for everyone in the highest degree comprehensible! To whom this still is not sufficiently clear, for him I add the following to all this: Imagine yourself living immortally forever in everlasting youthful strength in a world! Will you at any stage want to stop thinking and to want? Will you at one stage become completely inactive and does not want to enjoy anything? Certainly not, but you will become increasingly more active, and you will most eagerly try and use all means possible to prepare for yourself always more and greater comforts of life; because this love and the true life of love has in itself, that it never can rest, because life itself is nothing else than one activity after another.
GGJ|6|226|16|0|Therefore nobody of you should think, that he one day in the beyond will find himself in an everlasting, sweet rest; since this would be actually the very death of the spirit or the soul. The more spiritual a person in his inner becomes, the more active he will become, and this through and through. If this is already visible and clearly noticeable on this earth, how much more will it be the case in the beyond, where no heavy body restrains the activity of the soul! - Now speak, if you have comprehended this well!"
GGJ|6|227|1|1|Not knowledge, but the act of love blesses the soul. On diligence and thrift. Fair wealth
GGJ|6|227|1|0|Said the beyond measure astonished pharisee: "Lord and Master, only now I recognize that You must be full of the spirit of God; because regarding such matters only God alone can give man a true and fully right light! Where is there the mind of even the most wise person of this earth, which he through some experience and observations of the outer form of things, has made his own?! What is the little, limited person against God?! Thus man never can comprehend God out of himself and hence also not His everlasting workings and effectuating and creating!
GGJ|6|227|2|0|I only wish that the whole temple would be filled with that light! However, such is totally unthinkable given the general stubbornness of the temple! We seven have sometimes thought about such matters, of course more contra than pro, and how difficult was it not for us to enter this light! How would it go with our colleagues and fellow priests, who perhaps never have thought about these matters - neither pro nor contra -, but were only concerned how to fill their stomachs even more! O Lord and Master, You will know it best, what You will do with the temple and its most blind priests! In me a true horror rises, when comparing this light with the most cardinal darkness of the temple. How large and important does one of us in the temple thinks he is, and how endless small would he feel if he would be coming into this light!
GGJ|6|227|3|0|O David, how true you have spoken, when you said: 'O, how absolutely nothing are all people compared to You, o Lord! Do not depend on the help of people; all of them cannot help you!' Yes, how much all the laws and selfish teachings of the temple yielded us, we only now recognize quite properly and will recognize this in future even better! Lord and Master, do not ever leave us with Your spirit!"
GGJ|6|227|4|0|Said I: "Who remains in My teaching, remains also in Me, and I remain in him; who however leaves My teaching according to deed, also leaves Me, and life is not in him. I am the true day of life. Who walks in this day, will not stumble, and who works on that day, will harvest the true reward of life.
GGJ|6|227|5|0|For the time being you now know the most important issues; to learn all other things, you still will be having sufficient opportunity. However, the knowledge alone does not provide a blessing, only actions!
GGJ|6|227|6|0|But actions exists twofold: actions for the world out of selfishness - and true actions in the world out of true love for God and out of love for the neighbour. From the first action man yields the judgement and easily everlasting death, but from the second action the love and mercy of God and the everlasting life of the soul.
GGJ|6|227|7|0|By that I do not say that someone should not work the earth with all diligence, and that he should not be thrifty: since I Myself recommend to everyone all diligence and a justified thriftiness. But all this one should do to have a justified supply, to support at every opportunity the poor. Since what someone does to the poor in My name, I will accept as if he did it to Me, and I will bless Him here and there; however, who works and provides only for himself and his children, and is also not shy to collect unjust goods, should not expect any blessing from Me, and he will not last in the beyond in front of My judge-chair, but will be expelled to the dungeons of extreme darkness. There will be a lot of howling and crunching of teeth, and such a soul will not that easily ever attain the full view of God.
GGJ|6|227|8|0|Who however, will cross over from his selfish thriftiness to full stinginess, is already here a devil in human form, who always opposes the spirit of God, which is pure love, and therefore is forever excluded from any bliss. For as certain as there is a heaven, there also exists a hell, whose worm never dies, and whose fire never extinguishes. Who goes in there by his very own will, will never come out by his very own will, - and this is the true, everlasting death of the soul. This remember well, and be careful not to fall into selfishness, self-love, jealousy, stinginess and haughtiness of the world! Since all other sins a person can get rid of more easily than those just named.
GGJ|6|227|9|0|Look now at our Lazarus, who is now one of the richest persons of the whole of Judea, - but he is not rich for himself, but for thousands of poor people, who always find work with him and a justified good accommodation; therefore he is blessed and even if he dies with regard to his body, I will still awaken him, so that he can keep on living for the poor for a long time to come. And he shall not see, feel or taste death, but he will have a free choice to leave his body and enter My kingdom which is always open to him. In the dwelling where I reside forever, also he will reside forever!
GGJ|6|227|10|0|From this you can see that I am not only a friend of the poor, but also a friend of the rich, if they use their riches according to the true and right intentions of God. Who is rich should act accordingly and he shall live!"
GGJ|6|227|11|0|Said here Lazarus to Me in complete humbled love: "But Lord, You only Good, what have I done good, that I, a poor sinner before You, am looked upon by You so mercifully!"
GGJ|6|227|12|0|Said I: "I know how and what you do; therefore do not be surprised if I provide you with a justified praise in front of many people!
GGJ|6|227|13|0|Another rich man who also wanted to follow Me, but still loved his riches a great deal, I said: 'Sell all your goods, divide the yield among the poor, only then come and follow Me!' - Since however this person loved his riches a lot, he became sad and went away.
GGJ|6|227|14|0|But to you I say: Buy even more goods; since what you call yours, this also belongs to the many poor which consume most of your goods!
GGJ|6|227|15|0|To a rich person who loves his riches too much, for the sake of the riches itself and for the sake of himself, I say, that a camel will more easily pass through the ear of a needle, than such rich person can one day enter heaven!
GGJ|6|227|16|0|But there are also some poor, who come to the good hearted and ask him for alms; and once they have received it, they waste it and on top of it are also extremely thankless towards there benefactor. However, no benefactor should make anything of it; since the less thanks you will earn in this world, the greater your reward in the beyond; since thereby such rich people show, that they resemble God, who also allows His sun to rise and shine over good and bad.
GGJ|6|227|17|0|Yes, I tell you even more: Do good to your enemies, pray for them who curse you, and bless those who hate and pursue you, and you will soonest gather glowing coles above their heads and turn their evil souls in the quickest way to become better and nobler! Lend your excessive money to those who cannot repay you with interest, and invite those as guests who cannot counter-invite you as guests, and you will thereby gather great treasures for your souls in heaven!
GGJ|6|227|18|0|If you are a rich man and someone comes to you again, to whom you have done good in the past and who has misused your goodness, admonish him with good words; however do not keep the love from him! If he betters himself you have done good to him twice; if he does not better himself, does not become angry with him, - since alongside physical poverty their also exists spiritual poverty, which is always greater and more unfortunate than the physical."
GGJ|6|228|1|1|Love of neighbor. Knowledge of God and love of God
GGJ|6|228|1|0|(The Lord:) "It is written that one should forgive someone who has done evil to you, seven times; but I say to you: seventy-seven times seven times you should forgive your offender, before suing him in front of a judge! If he still does not better himself, expel him from the society! However, who does not count how often someone has offended him, also in heaven it will not be counted how many times he has sinned against God.
GGJ|6|228|2|0|If somebody asks you for a favour, do for him with joy even more than what he has ask you for! If for example someone would come to you in winter and asks you for a shirt, since you have several shirts, give to him also a coat; and if someone asks you to walk an hour with him because he doesn't know the way, then walk two hours with him, so that you show him more love as he is asking from you! What you have done more to someone, will be repaid to you in heaven ten-, thirty- and also hundred times.
GGJ|6|228|3|0|For with the more true neighbourly love you do something for your fellow-man in need, the more you will be repaid multiple times in the beyond for what you have done. Remember this well all of you and act accordingly, and you will as true children of God have an everlasting life and will harvest its inestimable treasures! I say it to you: A sun for him, who out of true neighbourly love has shared his mite with his neighbour and poor brother!"
GGJ|6|228|4|0|Said here the already quite believing pharisee: "Lord, what should one do with a sun?"
GGJ|6|228|5|0|Said I: "Is the sun not the light of the day and doesn't it warm the whole earth and makes everything grow and prospers on earth by its light and warmth? When I say : 'A sun for him who follows My teaching in every respect!', I mean by that not a physical sun, but a fully spiritual sun in his heart, which means the full God-likeness of his soul. - Do you understand this?
GGJ|6|228|6|0|By the way, I also tell you this, that one day such God-resembling soul-spirits will also get to manage the physical suns, which means endlessly much; since thereby they also become the topmost leaders over all the earths orbiting a sun. And still others, more complete children of God are assigned to lead the central suns, from whom the leaders of the smaller planetary suns are getting their instructions at special occasions. However, before one can do that , one has to have a full spiritual sun in his innermost.
GGJ|6|228|7|0|Since whatever you might want to look at, everything is guided by spirits, for which they receive from God the ability. And therein exists the bliss of every spirit, that he, equipped with all strength and power from God, can be active and serve God.
GGJ|6|228|8|0|You all are only placed over little things on this earth; however, who is loyal in these little things, will one day be placed over great things. But this I also say to you, that nobody can serve God and Mammon at the same time; with half the service not the one and even less so the other is satisfied. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|228|9|0|Said the pharisee: "This I understand quite clear; but I and also the others have acquired a lot from Mammon. What should I do with it?"
GGJ|6|228|10|0|Said I: "As you have acquired him, in the same manner you should divide him among those who need it! For who really wants to be My disciple and follower if he seriously wants it, will not have to worry about the following day, what he is going to eat and to drink and with what he will get dressed, but he should diligently search for the kingdom of God and its justice! Everything else which he needs to live, will be given to him; since the Father in heaven always knows what His children need. He, who feeds the grass in the field and provides for all animals food and clothes, will indeed provide more for those people, who walk in His love and His pleasure; for such a person is worth more than all the animals of the whole world. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|228|11|0|Said the pharisee and also the other six with him: "Yes, Lord, also this we understand now and will do, as You have wisely advised us to do. Only here in Jerusalem, for the time being, we cannot do it that easily; but we take all our belongings with us and will find plenty of opportunities, where we will act according to Your advise, - since everywhere the world belongs to God, and surely not less also all people! - Lord, is this right?"
GGJ|6|228|12|0|Said I: "It does not really matter if you think of the poor here or somewhere else; however, since for the table where the woman is sitting, who I today saved from the randy claws of the temple, some charity would be necessary. The woman and her husband are poor and the other men at the same table, too. The lost hundred pounds however, give to Lazarus, and he as a right brother to Me, will take care that these poor are sufficiently provided for!"
GGJ|6|228|13|0|Said the pharisees: "Lord, not only the one-hundred pounds, but one-thousand pounds of gold we are going to give to Lazarus, and he should work and operate with it according to Your will. For the light which we received from You, is endlessly worth more, and Your patience with us is forever priceless! It is good that we all are not living in the temple, because we ourselves are very rich, and as such we can do with our private money and treasures as we like. The considerable deposit in the temple is anyway gone. Since even if we honorary priests travel as missionaries, we cannot expect any reimbursement from the temple, - however, also the temple not anything further from us, than what it already got; and as such we still want to hand to Lazarus the money during this night. - Is this acceptable?"
GGJ|6|228|14|0|I then said: "To ask Me about it any further is totally unnecessary; since this you must realize, that everyone earns even a bigger reward, the more sacrificial-willing he is, and the more he does this with true love for God and his neighbour. Thus do according to your good will and you will be requited!"
GGJ|6|228|15|0|Hereupon the seven asked for several strong men, who were sitting at the table with the woman, to come along and carry the money. Then all seventy-two in number got up and went with the seven and brought back the thousand pounds heavy gold, already after an hour. When all were back in the hall, they laid the one-hundred bags of heavy gold in front of Lazarus' feet, according to My advice, and Lazarus thanked first Me that I regarded him worthy the mercy to provide for the poor, and only then he praised the returned seven, that also they have recognized Me in their hearts.
GGJ|6|228|16|0|Hence also the poor thanked Me and one said: "Lord, if also we can become Your disciples, we waive this great support; for it is better to be Your disciple, then to own all the gold in the world! Since those who are provided for by You, o Lord, are well provided for, for the whole of eternity!"
GGJ|6|228|17|0|Said I: "To speak about it, this night is not the right time for it, however, everything still can take place, since I will leave Jerusalem for some time, only after seven days. Meanwhile discuss the main content of My teaching with My disciples; what you still don't know, it will be placed in your mouth at the hour when you need it.
GGJ|6|228|18|0|For now I say to you all: Since I had a good harvest today, I am very joyful about it, and we will stay awake for this night, and everyone of you will nevertheless be strengthened in the morning, as if he has rested well for the whole night. However, until morning we will still talk about several matters, which will place you on a higher level of recognition of God; since to recognize God as perfectly as possible, is the first for every person.
GGJ|6|228|19|0|For who doesn't know God properly, can never believe in God completely, even less so love Him above all and therefore can also not completely share in the spirit of God. Since from an incorrect recognition of God, because of the free will of man, in time all kinds of misperceptions are spreading among the people, which then sprawl like a thousand headed Hydra, turning people into servants of idolaters and blocking their portal to the true, everlasting life, so that they then as souls in the beyond can hardly ever enter; for what a soul can achieve here, in one day, for her life perfection, in the beyond she often cannot achieve in several thousands of earth-years. My old disciples have quite an extended knowledge about God; however, you new arrivals are all together still very weak in it and I therefore want to strengthen you."
GGJ|6|228|20|0|Said all: "Lord, do this and do not keep anything from us, since we are thirsting for it like dry grass after an enlivening rain!"
GGJ|6|228|21|0|Said also the Roman: "Also we, - even more so, since we are still completely novice in this most important recognition of all recognitions!"
GGJ|6|228|22|0|Said also Peter: "Also to us old disciples it will be of great use; since also we are still not firm about it!"
GGJ|6|228|23|0|Said I: "And what problems might you still have?"
GGJ|6|229|1|1|God-Father, God-Son and God-Holy Spirit
GGJ|6|229|1|0|Said Peter: "When You were baptized in the Jordan by John, heaven opened and the spirit of God floated in the figure of a fiery dove above Your head, and from the sky one could hear in a clear voice the following words: 'This is My beloved Son, who pleases Me, - You should listen to Him!' And also at another opportunity I heard the very same words, about which we would like to ask You for a closer explanation, but until now did not dared to. However, since You now want to guide us all to an even more correct recognition of God, I think that the time has come to give us an even greater light about it, of course according to Your divine pleasure.
GGJ|6|229|2|0|Since for now Your are for us only the true Son of the most Highest, as we know it from the mouth of the mother of Your body, how the archangel Gabriel appeared to her and has spoken to her: 'Be greeted who has found mercy before God! The holy spirit will overshadow you, and you will give birth to a boy, who you should call the son of the most Highest!'
GGJ|6|229|3|0|See, o Lord, this and still many things we know and cannot ward off the opinion, that there exist a most highest God-Father in heaven. You are His Son, and this unmistakenly, and a Third, most likely also God, equal to the Father and You, is apparently the Holy Spirit! - Are we wrong, if also we want to ascertain our faith?"
GGJ|6|229|4|0|Said I: "To fully reveal all this to you, the hour has not yet arrived; but it will not have to wait too long. But I have told you several times already, when you were asking Me about it, that I should show you the Father: Who sees Me, also sees the Father; since I and the Father are completely one. The Father is in Me and I equally in the Father. - How could you have understood it differently?"
GGJ|6|229|5|0|Said Peter: "We also understood it likewise, and this like the other: You are always penetrated by the full power of the Father, whenever You require it on this earth, and as such the everlasting and infinite Father is also in You. You are His most perfect likeness. However, since the Father as the infinite, everlasting and omnipresent God is also around You and especially surrounds You, You also have to be in the Father!"
GGJ|6|229|6|0|Said I: "Good, - and what about the Holy Spirit? What are you making of him?"
GGJ|6|229|7|0|Said Peter: "Lord, with Him we all do not know what to do, although You said that man can be forgiven all sins, however, a sin against the Holy Spirit can never be forgiven. You are apparently not the Holy Spirit, since You said that the sins against the Son can be forgiven. Now, who and what is the Holy Spirit? We saw him in the form of a fiery dove. Is he a third divine personality kept secret to mankind from Adam onwards, or is he one with the Father or one with You? He surely cannot be more holy than the Father and You? And still You say, that sins against the Holy Spirit can never ever be forgiven! He therefore must be the most holy of all heavens, however, apparently still unkown to us.
GGJ|6|229|8|0|You see from this, that even we old disciples are still lacking a lot regarding the pure recognition of God, and we therefore have the fullest reason to be glad that You want to guide us deeper to an even more pure recognition of God.
GGJ|6|229|9|0|Moses says very strictly: I, Johovah, am your One and Only God! You should not make and think any foreign Gods alongside Me! - But now, according to our limited perception, we have three, however, we only should believe in one God! About this, o Lord, we are all in need of a more brighter light; since none of us is entirely clear about this!"
GGJ|6|229|10|0|Said I: "You should believe in one God only, because from eternity there were never more than one, and there will forever never be more than one!
GGJ|6|229|11|0|However, your memory is not really your strongest asset, for asking Me such, what I have explained to you several times already at suitable opportunities, - and you are still unclear about this main issue; since I have said earlier, the complete recognition of God is life's central issue, because without it not a true, but only a confused human life is possible, which is why I have shown to you from the very beginning what and who is God, - but your memory is weak and short!"
GGJ|6|229|12|0|Said the disciples: "Lord, then strengthen our memory!"
GGJ|6|229|13|0|Said I: "Rather say: 'Lord, strengthen our flesh and our will!', for the strength of the memory always depends on the strength of the will. Your souls are quite willing indeed; but your flesh is weak, and thus also your memory, which only will become stronger later, once I have send the Holy Spirit to you. - However, now pay attention with the greatest concentration!"
GGJ|6|230|1|1|The Trinity in God and man
GGJ|6|230|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, what you will hear now, for the time being keep for yourselves and do not make Me known before the right time! When the right time will come, you will be informed by My spirit, which is the actual Holy Spirit.
GGJ|6|230|2|0|The Father, I as Son and the Holy spirit are distinguishable one and the same from eternity.
GGJ|6|230|3|0|The Father in Me is the everlasting love and as such the primordial reason and the actual primordial substance of all things, which fills the whole of eternity.
GGJ|6|230|4|0|I as the Son am the light and wisdom, which goes forth from the fire of everlasting love. This mighty light is the everlasting most perfect self-consciousness and the brightest self-recognition of God and is the everlasting word in God, through which everything there is, has been created.
GGJ|6|230|5|0|So that all this could have been made, still requires the mightiest will of God, and this is the very Holy Spirit in God, through which the works and beings obtain there fullest existence. The Holy Spirit is the great pronounced word 'It shall be!' - and it is, what the love and wisdom in God have decided.
GGJ|6|230|6|0|And see, all this is now here in Me: the love, the wisdom and the power! And therefore their only exist one God, and this is Me, and I only have taken on a body here, to reveal Myself better to you people of this earth, who I have created to My likeness, in your personality - as it is the case right now.
GGJ|6|230|7|0|That you also have exactly the same trilogy in you as I Myself, will be shown to you in absolute clarity.
GGJ|6|230|8|0|See, every person has love in himself and according to such love also a will; since love in itself is a desire and longing, and in this desire and longing lies the actual will. This is a property of all plants and animals and in a certain way also of all other matter.
GGJ|6|230|9|0|Even the most uneducated and coarsest person possess love and will. But what does he do with it? He satisfies only the lowest and most physical needs, which instinctively translates from his raw love to his will, from which his mind obtains nothing else than a dark haze. Look at the works of such people, if they are not many times worse than those produced by animals, whose love and desire is guided by a higher influence!
GGJ|6|230|10|0|However, it is completely different with the love and its will of those people, whose mind has become a bright light; it penetrates the love, its wisdom and thereby the whole person. Only now does love provides the pure means, the light or wisdom orders it, and the will turns it into action. Because man as the likeness of God also has such ability in himself, does he also consist out of three people, or is he only one person?"
GGJ|6|230|11|0|Said all, and especially the old disciples: "We thank You, o Lord, that You have spoken so clearly; since this is not always Your way, to speak and teach. Only now we fully understand the total unity of God, and as such You are entirely God, how we envisioned it quite often in our mind."
GGJ|6|231|1|1|The eternal and omnipresent nature of God in Jesus. The  apparitions at the baptism of the Lord
GGJ|6|231|1|0|(The disciples:) "There now only remains one question, and we will then be quite in order!
GGJ|6|231|2|0|See, Lord, God, alongside all His properties, is also endless and therefore also omni-present! How is this possible with You, since You are present among us as a precise delimited bodily person?
GGJ|6|231|3|0|Said I: "See, you My old disciples, there again lurks an old memory failure on your behalf! Don't you remember when we travelled from Samaria to Galilee, that you have asked Me a similar question? And didn't I proved to you by means of a sign with the sun, how I through My will am present on the sun just like everywhere else on earth at the same time?! And now you asked Me nearly exactly the same! I also have shown you the same at Caesarea Philippi, at the innkeeper Matthias in Capernaum, when I filled the very deeply sunk hole in a moment, and in Chotinodora with the idolized lake, and you still do not understand the secret of the kingdom of God and even less so the secret of God?!
GGJ|6|231|4|0|Is not My will, penetrated by the glowing everlasting love and its flaming light, which is the wisdom of God, the for you so incomprehensible Holy Spirit, who, from Me, forever and ever fills all infinity?! And through this My I, My 'I AM', and thus also through My being and existence I am present everywhere, just as I now in My actual being, am now directly present among you. Such I have explained to you, My old disciples and brothers, already several times, and you still have forgotten it; but now you will remember it?!
GGJ|6|231|5|0|However I will not always stay among you with My whole primordial being, and still I will as the very Same stay among you until the very end of times of this earth, which means with all those who will act and live faithfully according to My word!
GGJ|6|231|6|0|Because also this My human side, I will turn into My primordial divine through many sufferings and great humiliation still on this earth, if the time has come, and then ascend to My God, who is in Me, and to your God, who is now among you and teaches you such with His mouth."
GGJ|6|231|7|0|Said some: "Lord, then it would be better, You stay forever among us like now; since where You are, o Lord, there is also the highest heaven, and forever we do not want any other!"
GGJ|6|231|8|0|Said I: "Here not your spirit is speaking, but your flesh, in which your souls are still deeply buried!
GGJ|6|231|9|0|Since the pure spiritual life of the soul in My kingdom is still totally foreign to you, you of course want to live here forever; however, if you would know that in one moment in My kingdom, you could experience more and indescribable greater bliss then in a thousand years with the healthiest body here on earth, you would not speak like this. You, My old disciples, I have given some foretaste, - however, since your memory is always quite short, thus also in this matter. But I'm not going to give any new proof in this matter now; because if one day My spirit will come over you, he will guide you in all wisdom anyway!"
GGJ|6|231|10|0|Said here the still most difficult believing Thomas: "Lord, why did we saw the Holy Spirit in the form of a fiery dove, and why did we heard the voice of the Father from the open heaven?"
GGJ|6|231|11|0|Said I: "I knew it that also you will still come with a question, and do not regard this unfavourably of you; since you belong to those who very seldom or hardly never ask about anything.
GGJ|6|231|12|0|See, the picture of the dove represents for your limited senses firstly the great gentleness and secondly the great speed of My will, which is the actual Holy Spirit; since where I want to be with My effectuating will, even in an infinite distance, I am already present and act.
GGJ|6|231|13|0|Regarding the voice from above out of heaven, it also was done by My spirit, completely filled by My love going forth from Me, and which is intimately connected to My will like in Me. The voice that could be heard like from heaven, should indicate and teach to you, that everything true and divine-good primarily comes from above, just like man only then becomes good in his heart, when man's heart becomes illuminated and thereby truly ennobled, if the mind is illuminated by God.
GGJ|6|231|14|0|Once the heart is illuminated and ignited in true love, only then it becomes light and alive in man. Then also your love will speak and say to you: 'The light in me is my dear son, who pleases me, to whom you all - which means, all my wishes, desires and passions - should listen!' - Now, what are you saying to this, My disciple? Is it so or not?"
GGJ|6|231|15|0|Said the disciple: "O, how could it be otherwise? In You, o Lord, is the highest love and wisdom! You can present everything to us in the brightest light; however, it would not be too wrong, if soon also other believers could understand this as we are?!"
GGJ|6|231|16|0|Said I: "For those who need to understand these great secrets for the time being, I now have given this explanation of the secrets of God. The others, who by a far cry do not understand earthly and worldly matters if explained to them, how are they going to understand deep spiritual things?
GGJ|6|231|17|0|For children require a different food than ripe men. How do you want to make him understand some deep spiritual matters, if he does not have the slightest knowledge about the earth which carries and feeds him, and even less about all the things the starry sky contains? To you however, I have taught all this, so that you can have a living concept about the greatness and the wisest order of God, and therefore you were able to also understand more easily such higher and pure spiritual matters; the others however, who are here, already have had quite some experiences in this world, and therefore also have a foundation to understand something higher, for which however their great love for Me has enabled them mostly. And as such all those capable, have been explained this high and deep secret by Me; the others should wait, until they receive it from My spirit when capable."
GGJ|6|232|1|1|The nature of the comets
GGJ|6|232|1|0|Lazarus also now said: "Lord, recently in Bethany, You also have explained quite a lot to me about the starry sky; I also asked You about the comets which are quite feared by the people, and the answer is, most likely because of very wise reasons, still outstanding. Would You show me the mercy to give me a little light about that?"
GGJ|6|232|2|0|Said I: "O yes, and I will do this with a lot of pleasure! See, according to My old, which means everlasting order, no fruit is getting ripe on a tree all at once; similar, also no central sun, no planetary son and no earth like this one, is created fully completed in an instant, inhabited and covered with all kinds of fruit, but only gradually; since God really does not need to rush anything, for He has from one eternity to the next, time in abundance, - although it is not beyond the ability of God, to create a sun, or a whole earth or countless many of both kinds in an instant.
GGJ|6|232|3|0|Such a comet is thus a slow growing sun, which forms from the light-material originating in endless space and meeting at a certain point, which then condenses more and more in the free ether and begins to transform from the original spiritual substance to matter and after for you unthinkable long time periods of time becomes a true sun, from which, when reaching its full ripeness, only then planets or earths, like this one, are born like chickens from an egg, however, initially also only as loose haze masses with only very little solid body masses. They are flung out into the wide open space by the inner, great nature forces of the sun; and once they have according to their size and specific gravity reached a sufficient distance, they start to so to speak fall back into the sun because of the great and strong attractive force of the sun.
GGJ|6|232|4|0|Such a fall-back often lasts for thousands of earth years. During such time such a very young sun-child has become more and more dense due to light-substances accumulated from countless directions. If the comet, often after many years, comes close to the sun again from any direction, it will be seen by the people of this earth and also by the people of other earths as a star, normally with a long, light shimmering hazy tail. By virtue of a certain repellant force of the sun, it can however, never ever fall back into the sun, of which the repellant force - especially in the greater proximity of the sun - is caused by the very intense radiation of the light, and if such a comet as a still quite light body comes close to the sun, it moves away again with nearly the speed of light because it thereby got a new, violent push and disappears in the great depth of space, whereupon it on the most outer border of its distance, starts to fall back into the sun again.
GGJ|6|232|5|0|You can have a small example on this earth when observing a large fire. The fire, the heat and the strong light drive a large amount of glowing sparks high into the air. Once they have reached a height where the upward force of the fire has no effect on them anymore, they fall back again, but as soon as they get to the proximity of the fire again, they are violently pushed away again and repeat their earlier path.
GGJ|6|232|6|0|All this however is founded in the primordial order, and everything called nature, must submit to these laws. - Now you also know what the comets are, and can teach this to thinking people.
GGJ|6|232|7|0|Regarding however those comets which turn into suns, they never ever get close to another planetary sun, but float for you in unmeasurable depths of space and will now and then be discovered during later times by deeply learned people with certain eye weapons. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|232|8|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord and Master from eternity, that I have understood Your words in general, is certain; but I still notice quite considerable gaps, which I find difficult to close!"
GGJ|6|232|9|0|Said I: "And these would be?"
GGJ|6|232|10|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, what such a comet is, I now understand quite well; but what is the tail? What does it mean? And You also mentioned that in later times so deeply learned people will exist, who will invent certain eye weapons, with which one can discover those large comets in the great depths of Your creation. These comets then turn after aeons of earth years into new suns. What are the special circumstances about these eye weapons? Of what will they consist? How will they look like and how will they be used? See, it itches me now tremendously to learn more details about it from You, who surly knows very precisely what the people will do after ten-thousand years and endlessly beyond, and all the things they are going to invent! If it would be Your holy will, you could give me and all of us a little light!"
GGJ|6|232|11|0|Said I: "O yes, why not?! Since the more someone possesses true and right knowledge, the easier he attains a pure recognition."
GGJ|6|233|1|1|The importance of cognition
GGJ|6|233|1|0|(The Lord:) "Moses himself was a greatest expert in all possible faculties of human knowledge. In Egypt no even so deep mystery existed he wasn't privy to, and the old Egyptians also possessed such eye weapons, however not as fully developed as the mentioned later scholars will possess them, and therefore could quite well discover the planets and calculate their orbits quite accurately, of which still today the zodiac of Diadeira (Diathira) is a most clear proof of. The pure science and main knowledge was of course only in the hands of the priest caste; the common people had to be content with what the priests wanted to tell them.
GGJ|6|233|2|0|However, Moses, also a prince at the royal court, was initiated in everything, without becoming tottery in the slightest manner with regard to the believe of Israel, which he learned from his mother, who was a fostress in the palace. And as such Moses could very soon attain an absolute pure recognition of God, because his mind enjoyed a pure and right pre-schooling.
GGJ|6|233|3|0|Therefore I say to you, that a pure and well-founded knowledge of the whole earth - if possible in all its parts - and its movement including its accurately measured size, and then also the starry sky in all its appearances, can excellently serve the soul, to attain a true and uniform recognition of God, since without it no true salvation for man can be expected. Because only those who truly have recognized God, can come to God and are actually already with God; those however, who do not recognize God, cannot come to God, because they do not recognize God and therefore are not with God.
GGJ|6|233|4|0|Because coming to God means, to be already with God through pure recognition and love, since without the pure and true recognition, nobody can truly love God.
GGJ|6|233|5|0|What use is it to your soul if you believe in a God behind all stars, that He from there, like from an everlasting centrum, based on His almightiness hears and sees everything, creates everything, maintains and manages everything, and thus penetrates everything with His power and is omni-present, but you still don't know God in the slightest way and in your soul you are even much further away from Him, as you imagine Him to be! Through such extremely misty night recognition of God you surly are still very far away from Him, can impossibly love Him, but can only have a half-believing vague notion and reverence of Him. And in this recognition- and soul state, nobody can be with God, and certainly there can be no talk of any true love.
GGJ|6|233|6|0|Or what would a marriage ripe young man say, who likes some daughters in his surrounding and of which he could love one with his whole heart, if one would say to him: 'You, there is nothing for you here! In the farthest corner of this earth lives a bride for you, fall in love with her, travel there and take her as your wife!'? Will he not ask you and say: 'Yes, where is it? Is it east or west, south or north?'? And you will be unable to tell him any other truth then: 'Yes, this we ourselves don't know, however, somewhere she will be, just love her and search for her!' Do you think that the young man will ever fall in love with a maiden so far away, or will he play the fool for you to look for her in all four corners of the world? I say to you that he certainly will not do such! - And it is not much better with the love for a totally unknown and somewhere endlessly faraway God.
GGJ|6|233|7|0|But what is then the other more worse result of that? Because the people cannot recognize and even less so love a too far and unknown God, they make for themselves gods more close by, which they then honour, love and worship, and to whom they bring all kinds of sacrifices. For the one true God they also build an empty temple, in which only a little light is allowed to penetrate, - and this is then consecrated to the unknown God. The Romans have made from it their blind fate, which even rules above all their gods. From this it is clear enough to where a bad recognition of God leads the people over time.
GGJ|6|233|8|0|And because I, the always thought and believed to be so far away Jehovah, am now so close to the people, I gladly explain to you, what can bring to you and your descendants the true recognition of God and the most loyal love for Him. And as such I shortly want to answer the two questions for you.
GGJ|6|233|9|0|See, the explained comet has at great distances from the sun, no tail at all, but only a kind of misty haze around its core! Only when coming close to the sun, a tail forms as a result of its very quick movement. Since by this quick movement, which with some comets is so extraordinary quick in the vicinity of the sun, that it within a few moments can travel up to 80, 90 to 100,000 hours space ways, the extremely light light-ether cannot move as quickly as the apparently heavier core and its close by layer of a surrounding denser haze, and thereby the same phenomenon occurs on a large scale, when taking a still strong glowing and equally strong smoldering piece of wood and throws it for quite a distance through the air; you then would see that the smoke as a much lighter body forms a similar comet tail behind the glowing flying piece of wood.
GGJ|6|233|10|0|This atmospheric air is of course much denser than the pure ether; but for such a quick movement, also the ether provides some resistance. Since also the ether is bound in time and space and is therefore still something physical, although its primordial elements compared to the dense materials of a earth world, are nearly weightless, just as the air of this earth, which already is quite a weighty body - otherwise it could not uproot the mightiest trees when moving violently -, however under water is completely weightless.
GGJ|6|233|11|0|But because the ether is by itself also something material, it can transform the haze of a comet during its extremely quick movement into a trailing haze. - That you will understand?!"
GGJ|6|233|12|0|Said now Lazarus and all the others: "Yes, Lord, You our only love, this is now sun clear! If these things are explained in this way, then even a child can understand them! Then also this our earth was a comet?"
GGJ|6|233|13|0|Said I: "Very much so, - however not born out of this sun, but from another much larger sun, it makes no difference; since also from the primordial suns such earth forming comets are flung with so much greater force into unmeasurable space, and come into the vicinity of the smaller planetary suns and are attracted by same, maintained and properly nursed as own children and developed into proper earth bodies.
GGJ|6|233|14|0|This you now know, and as such we want to look at the coming eye weapons according to the wish of Lazarus. Now, to explain this matter to you will be somewhat difficult; however, we will see what can be done!"
GGJ|6|234|1|1|Inventions and their purpose
GGJ|6|234|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, the old Egyptians understood to make a type of mirror, with which they could catch sunrays. All rays falling onto a large mathematical precise concave surface of such a mirror, were bundled together in a distance of 50-100 man's length to a head-size, brightly shining, unviewable point, and developed there such a high degree of heat, that white glowing metal would compare to it like cooling water. The very natural result of it was, that the object on which the glowing bright point was aimed, would instantly turn in an all-consuming fire, as you, especially you Greeks and Romans, had heard often before.
GGJ|6|234|2|0|Now, how was this possible? - Such a mirror receives a large number of rays and returns them on a narrow space, while a flat mirror returns them the same way as they came onto its surface!
GGJ|6|234|3|0|If someone is standing in front of a flat mirror, he appears as big as he is; if he however stands in front of such a previously mentioned concave mirror, he would appear gigantic."
GGJ|6|234|4|0|Said the Roman: "Yes, this I know from my very own experience; because I have seen such a mirror in Memphis. It was made from a very hard type of black marble and was about two man sizes in diameter. The surface was partly already a little matt; but as a whole it still reflected well, and if you stood in front of the mirror, one saw oneself in a colossal gigantic size. Several of us have experienced it.
GGJ|6|234|5|0|There also exist a few people in Rome who make glass and afterwards pour it into all kinds of moulds, amongst others also such, which are on both sides a little rounded (shaped like lenses), with which one can ignite a fire sponge, as can be found in Illyrian, or ignite some very dry grass. Also the vestals (Roman female priests) used to ignite their lamps with this fire of the sun, if they so now and then got extinguished. If one viewed an object, which of course cannot be too big, through such a glass, it appears much larger than in its natural size."
GGJ|6|234|6|0|Said I: "Now, there we already have the matter of the eye weapons! Such a mirror or such a glass, of course of the best possible mathematical precision, is then partly already an eye weapon.
GGJ|6|234|7|0|If later, through the influence of My spirit, man will understand to make such mirrors and also such glasses of different sizes and of different focal distances, they will have the previously mentioned eye weapons sorted out, by which means they will look at the starry sky, and there discover many things, which until now, especially to most of the Jews, has been concealed.
GGJ|6|234|8|0|And I will allow that such and still many other things to be invented by the people of later times, so that such will serve and also shall serve for the suppression and total annihilation of the false prophets, who will call out with great power and glory: 'Look, here is Christ!' or 'There He is!'; but then do not listen to them, and flee them like a breath of pestilence! Since everything what they teach and preach in the schools and the temples, will be trifle and wrong, which will cause the biggest misery among the people ever existed on earth. Since many people will follow them because of the false signs and miracles, which they will perform just like the Essenes and Indian magicians.
GGJ|6|234|9|0|Therefore I will then first awaken the right science and all kind of arts among the people and only then adding the absolute pure spirit of truth from the heavens, and all the false prophets including their leader will begin to howl and wail and curse all those to hell and intimidate them in every possible way, who turn their backs on them. However, all this will be of no use to them, since all this is the everlasting downfall of the lie, which will perish before the truth like ice trying to present the solidness of a rock, but instead turning to water in the sun, where-after its hardness and its solidness will come to an end.
GGJ|6|234|10|0|Deep in the north of this earth, where it is very cold, the scythes are building there winter dwellings with ice. However, what will become of those huts, when the summer is coming, which is very short, though extremely hot? Within a few days all huts are melted! And precisely the same will happen to the great magnificent houses of the false prophets: before even knowing what is going to happen, there marvellous dwellings will be gone! - Are you understanding this well?"
GGJ|6|235|1|1|On the false prophets
GGJ|6|235|1|0|Said Lazarus: "But Lord, one cannot believe and assume that this Your teaching will ever become falsified! Since as we have received it from You, we will pass it on to our descendants, and nothing will be added and nothing will be taken away; we also can write and record word for word, what we have heard and seen from You, and all our descendants will hear all this from point to point and act accordingly. I then do not understand how the rise of false prophets is possible!"
GGJ|6|235|2|0|Said I: "Just like you speak now, also the main followers of Moses have spoken, when also I on Sinai gave them the laws. The legislation, as you will know, lasted for seven full years and a little time and afterwards continued more in secret for another thirty-three years, but not for everyone apparent, - and already during the first seven years the golden calf was poured and worshipped! See, this is how the people are!
GGJ|6|235|3|0|That My teaching will be kept pure with you and also with a few descendants of you for quite a long period of time, I admit; but in general it will look quite differently!
GGJ|6|235|4|0|Wherever something great and extraordinary happens, it is exploited by lazy people and their sense for profit-hungriness and greediness and transformed into their earthly source of income, - which is so true as the truth itself. To prevent such machinations, I had to allow only angels of death to come into this world, who would kill in advance all those people, what however, according to the free will of man, would not be appropriate, just as it is not appropriate to destroy all the weed on a wheat field with one blow, which would also not be good for the wheat field itself, because finally the weed will become a fertilizer for the wheat field.
GGJ|6|235|5|0|Just as the weed is allowed on the wheat field, also this will be allowed, however not without a subsequent punishment following sooner or later. See, it cannot be prevented fully!
GGJ|6|235|6|0|I therefore only say this, that all those, who now have the pure teaching from Me and later from you (disciples), should always be on guard, to not fall into temptation; since the evil spirit moves around in the world like a roaring and hungry lion and tries to devour all noble and pure spirits. Therefore be aware of false prophets! That is all I can say and do for you against it.
GGJ|6|235|7|0|Asked Peter: "Lord, when somehow appearing still in our time, how will we recognize them?"
GGJ|6|235|8|0|Said I: "At their fruit! On thorn hedges no figs are ripening and on thistles no grapes! I, with My teaching, am the only door to the sheepfold; who breaks into the stable from anywhere else, is a thief and a robber. I am the only right door, the way, the light, the truth and the life. Who wants to come to Me, must through Me and in Me walk My way, in My light, which is the everlasting, convertible truth in God.
GGJ|6|235|9|0|Every right worker is worth his remuneration; however the hireling, who allows himself to be hired for someone else, whose work it is, is seldom worth the hireling's wage. For he pretends to work for the sake of the hire wage only; but the employer is served badly by this. And thus and even worse shall be all false teachers and prophets. For their motive - like now with the pharisees - will be Mammon; for his sake they will teach, prophesies stupid and wrong things, deceive the people physically and even more spiritually, will devour the goods of the widows and orphans and in return will assure them of heaven and will finally pursue those remained loyal to the truth as the greatest heretics with sword and fire and say with great pomp: 'We are the true followers of Christ, the sun of God!' I say this to you in advance, so that you and your true followers know this, how to behave, if it happens - and partly already happened!"
GGJ|6|235|10|0|Said Peter: "Lord, how possibly could this already happen?"
GGJ|6|235|11|0|Said I: "Very easily; for how many times already have I taught before a large crowd, and there were not only people among them, who accepted the matter for the salvation of their soul, but for the salvation of their money bag. Some of the things they experienced themselves, some they were told by others, and most of it they made up themselves, thus heaping up lies over lies, thereupon undertook trips to all areas, presented themselves as My envoys and yielded quite a lot of money that way. - What are you saying about it?"
GGJ|6|235|12|0|Said Peter and John: "Lord, don't You have lightening and thunderbolts for such sinners anymore?"
GGJ|6|235|13|0|Said I: "O, o, are you children of thunder or the children of God? Lightening destroys where it hits; but the children of God have another weapon and it is called: patience, gentleness and love.
GGJ|6|235|14|0|These people at the same time are still of the opinion that they doing God a pleasing favour. You will meet with such people quite often, and many will convert. If we now destroy them with lightening from the clouds, could you still convert them? Therefore do not immediately take shelter behind lightening strikes.
GGJ|6|235|15|0|The truth is the best lightening strike against such false teachers and prophets! You rather be able to dry up all the seas of the world, than dam the stream of truth. With Me you will be able to achieve anything, however, without Me nobody can do anything; since I am the truth, the light and life! - Do you comprehend this well?"
GGJ|6|236|1|1|The Lord's spiritual omnipresence. The first shall be last. Cautioning against jealousy and arrogance
GGJ|6|236|1|0|Said Philippus: "Yes, Lord, when You always stay with us like now, it would be alright; but according to Your repeated announcement You will only stay with us for a short while, and then it will not be so effective anymore, than when working visible among us!"
GGJ|6|236|2|0|Said I: "I will leave you physically, which means with this being of this My personality, since such must happen, so that I can prepare for you as well as for all who will believe in Me through you, an everlasting most blissful dwelling; however, with My spirit who fills eternity, I stay with you until the end of the world, and this more effective than now, and you will effectuate even greater things than I Myself now.
GGJ|6|236|3|0|Who stays with My teaching, thus My light and thus the everlasting truth, in him also My strength and My powers stays. What do you want more?"
GGJ|6|236|4|0|Said Philippus: "Lord, You Yourself, since we love You above all!"
GGJ|6|236|5|0|Said I: "Also this will be granted to you; since truly I say to you: Wherever one or two gathered seriously in My name, I will be among them, and this either visibly or discernibly active in the spirit, and this will surely also be My being?!
GGJ|6|236|6|0|See, during later times, when the people will be more advanced regarding all kinds of sciences and arts, than they are now, I will only very seldom appear visibly among them, however, the more concise I will be effectuating through My spirit. And I say to you: These people will become even more blissful, because this, what you see now, they will not see, but nevertheless believe undoubtedly and live accordingly! You love Me because you see Me; however, those of future times, will love Me without having seen Me. How much will they love Me, once they are going to see Me in My kingdom! Therefore I already have shown you a picture, where it said: And as such it can easily happen that the first become the last and the last, the first! Since truly, it takes more, not to see and still to believe and act according to the believe, than to see everything and only then start to believe and act accordingly! - Are not all of you of the same opinion?"
GGJ|6|236|7|0|Said now Lazarus: "This is certain; than to see nothing, however still to believe exceedingly firmly, has obviously greater merit, than to see all the many signs and to hear the many speeches and teachings from the pure divine mouth, and only then believe because it forces one with irresistible power to believe. And as such the weakest in the believe to You, o Lord, and still act conscientious accordingly, will rather clearly deserve the highest heaven than one of us, who has the strongest believe and deserves the lowest heaven. O, at least to me, this is very clear!"
GGJ|6|236|8|0|Said here the disciple Andrew: "Not to me! Can we help it that we are here on this earth at this very point in time? We will, during this first very critical time, have to carry quite a load and heat, and for that we should be the last without our fault? This really sounds somewhat strange!"
GGJ|6|236|9|0|Said I: "This only sounds strange to him who still hasn't understood My words! Is it then so bad if those people are seen like you the first and you first are not more than those who are the last?! Or, once you will be blessedly in My heaven, will you therefore be somewhat less blessedly, if the last will be just as blessed as you are? See, how blind you still are!
GGJ|6|236|10|0|I say to you: Jealousy unfortunately takes place on earth, - but there will forever not appear anything of it in heaven; since a jealous will never can get there.
GGJ|6|236|11|0|In heaven only he will be the first and the biggest, who will regard himself as the least and smallest; for this will be your fame, that all of you will become like children in your souls! Who will not become in his soul like a child, will not be able to enter the kingdom of God; since the road to heaven is quite narrow and is covered with all kinds of thorns. The greatest thorn obstacle however, remains haughtiness and a whole legion of its varieties.
GGJ|6|236|12|0|Therefore everyone should watchout for ambition, because it is the father of jealousy, selfishness and finally, if found the right nourishment, the thickest haughtiness, which has its primordial home in hell! - Have you, My disciple, understood this?"
GGJ|6|236|13|0|Said Andrew: "O yes, and I thank You, o Lord, most fervently for this Your so salutary instructions!"
GGJ|6|236|14|0|Said I: "Everything is alright again. Who will act accordingly, will harvest the everlasting life."
GGJ|6|237|1|1|Heaven and hell
GGJ|6|237|1|0|Here the Roman came to Me and said: "Lord and Master, that everything, from the biggest to the smallest, in the whole of infinity is known to You, I am fully convinced of, and nobody can take away from me this most blissful conviction! However, at several occasions there was mentioning of 'hell', and I must openly confess, that I not know in the slightest, what I should make of it. Is it any very dark and miserable place, where the perpetrators forever are tormented or tortured on end for their sins, or are all the great tortures in the end, judging according to Your everlasting love and goodness, only the external means, to finally guide even the most evil spirits after unthinkable long periods of time, back to the true recognition? Where is this unblessed place and how does it look like?"
GGJ|6|237|2|0|Said I: "My esteemed friend, about this you can obtain all the most precise information from My disciples - since to them I have shown everything -; however, alongside there are nevertheless some issues within the everlasting love and wisdom of God, which you, even if I would tell you, could never understand. By the way, hell by itself is just as little a certain place as heaven itself, however, hell as well as heaven are depending completely on the innermost state of man.
GGJ|6|237|3|0|As such an angel and the worst devil can stand or sit next to each other, but spiritually they are still endlessly far away from each other, and the angel is, unimpaired by the physically closeness to the devil, still in heaven, and thus also the devil is located in hell and does not know the least about the so extremely close by standing angel. Although, this you cannot understand that easily; since the spiritual circumstances are quite differently than those here on earth.
GGJ|6|237|4|0|However, for a very attentive observer there also exist here some similar appearances, which are standing in precise correspondence with those of the beyond. For example you can be physically close but spiritually very far from a person who is internally your biggest enemy, who day and night studies, how he can harm you in the most sensitive manner. He cannot stand you in your high office, because he rather wants to hold the office himself; but he is earthly clever and knows to hide his inner disposition from you, so that you in no thinkable manner can anticipate it. If you come to him, he will receive you with the greatest politeness and show you all the honours, where in reality, when there would not be such austere penal laws, he rather would have killed you straight away. But he thinks by himself: 'You are now high up and I still down below! You still must help me to get up, and once I am high up, there will be opportunity enough to throw you into the abyss!' See, this is a complete devil and is already with body and soul in hell, while you as a always honest and upright man, are already located in heaven.
GGJ|6|237|5|0|Now look, when you and your evil neighbour are standing next to each other, physically seen heaven and hell are next to each other; but hell can still cause no harm to you, because the law forms a gruff and impassible partition between you two. However, how sky high different is your moral state and how far away from each other!
GGJ|6|237|6|0|See, here you have a picture of heaven and hell, how both differ and separated from each other! And now I will give to you another example how hell is constituted in itself; and thus pay attention!
GGJ|6|237|7|0|Imagine two people, say two neighbouring, extremely proud and power-hungry kings! Externally they are the best of friends. If one visits the other, they outbidding each other with regard to respect and embrace and kiss each other as the best and most intimate friends; however, secretly each one thinks by himself: 'O, if I could soon see you crushed underneath my feet in the dust!' Each just lurks for a suitable and favourable opportunity, to be able to totally destroy his above all hated neighbour. Who is already very desirable to start a war with his neighbour, also soon finds a reason for it. In short, soon both attack each other in a war and the stronger conquers the weaker and he is left no other option than to flee.
GGJ|6|237|8|0|After only saving his skin, he hastily goes to a third even more mightier neighbour, tells him his misfortune, betrays to the smallest detail his former friend and makes recommendations to the third, how he could very easily be conquered and offers himself as a leader to do so. Soon, for good money, mercenaries are hired, and the former conqueror is unexpectedly attacked and robbed of all his property and lands. If the second defeated king can still save himself by fleeing, he soon will find a fourth who will attack the third to possibly defeat him and the story then comes to an end for while. The defeated however do not rest in their inner, but each searching for an opportunity to take revenge in an unprecedented manner on his former conquerors. And see, in this way such a pure hellish soul is driven further and further by its inner evil worm, which never dies!
GGJ|6|237|9|0|And as you have seen with the example of the two kings, the whole hell is constituted. How do you want to effectuate a betterment in their black beings?! - How do you like this matter?"
GGJ|6|238|1|1|The fights in hell
GGJ|6|238|1|0|Said the Roman: "Yes, Lord, if this is what hell looks like, then of course no end can be reached in eternity, and the matter looks quite differently as what I have ever imagined it! Such spirits, according to their inner most evil state, are therefore never be able to become inhabitants of heaven?"
GGJ|6|238|2|0|Said I: "Defenitely; even when left thousand eternities under such circumstances, they will never become better, but forever only worse! However, imagine now countless many such spirits, who are filled by nothing else than the most limitless selfishness and the most boundless haughtiness, how they act among each other! In addition, imagine still that they are totally free in the beyond, where no law in any way binds them, and everyone can do what he likes! If you imagine this quite vividly in your soul, you will see an anarchy of which no example can be shown on this earth.
GGJ|6|238|3|0|Everyone wants to be the highest lord; only those who are equally evil and false, gang up against others, who share the same evilness and falseness, and there forever exist quarrels, brawls, wars and mutual mutilation of the most horrific kind. And once the mutilated are collecting themselves again, they really become revenge-greedy and try with their presentations and arts of deception to make themselves noticeable as all kinds of magicians and artists. Once they thereby have acquired quite a large following, then woe those who have mutilated them!
GGJ|6|238|4|0|And as such there exists for every kind of evilness and falseness large societies, who for only a short while stay together in their pretended harmony. Once they have attacked any other society, broke it up and looted them, then everyone wants to be the leader when the loot is divided and thus insists on the biggest share. Thereby the winning society starts to quarrel among each other. First lots are drawn. If one is given the biggest share by a lot, then all kinds of other hellish test are assigned to him, to see if he dares to pass them. Great promises are made to him, even to become king and god of all societies. If he does not want to undergo the trials, he will be given the smallest share of the loot, which already enrages him secretly; if to the contrary, he accepts the trials, he is dreadfully tortured and must tolerate all kinds of abuse and endure the biggest pain.
GGJ|6|238|5|0|Now your Roman proverb applies: Aut Caesar, aut nihil (Either Caesar or nothing!, which means everything or nothing.). He accepts the trials, and once he endured them, he becomes a pro forma king, - however, this honour does not last for very long. Soon mutinies arise and the tortured king is demoted, and a dictator takes his place and promulgates constitution over constitution, whereby each spirit provides for himself as much as possible. This then is not right to those who are served less, and this again produces new conspiracies, which soon leads to an opposing mutiny of a most horrific kind. And in this way, order can never be achieved.
GGJ|6|238|6|0|From time to time also better teachers are send to such broken societies; but they are treated nearly not much differently than the angels experienced in Sodom and Gomorra. The evil spirits want to use them as strong beings, to destroy all their enemies. From this you can see what the betterment of these spirits entails."
GGJ|6|239|1|1|The second creation of God
GGJ|6|239|1|0|(The Lord:) "All the infernal spirits know quite well to disguise themselves. Outwardly they often appear to be angels, but internally they are similar to tearing beasts. Their ability to disguise goes so far, that they even could deceive angels, and I mainly have come to this earth in the flesh, to forever build a dam for the hell, which in all eternity can never be overpowered.
GGJ|6|239|2|0|I as God from eternity, could of course destroy with My will hell, but with it also the whole creation. But what then? Start a new creation? Yes, yes, that would work; however, a new creation of physical worlds is in no other order thinkable, than is the present one, because matter is the firm and necessary judged means, for a being destined to become similar to Me in everything, as fully isolated from Me, to undergo a will freedom trial, to attain the true life independence.
GGJ|6|239|3|0|It is therefore better to let everything prevail, but in a well separated order. This could only be established thereby, that I Myself have become a man, have Self penetrated all matter and thereby have enabled all its still so old, judged spiritual content to become blessed.
GGJ|6|239|4|0|And this is the second creation, which I already have foreseen from eternity, without it never a person of this earth or from any other earth could become completely blessedly; since prior to this My descent to this earth, I forever was an invisible God, as it also says in Moses, that nobody can see God and live. But from now on I am a visible God for everyone, and everyone who sees Me, lives and shall live forever.
GGJ|6|239|5|0|Redemption firstly consists of My teaching and secondly in this My incarnation, through which the so prevailing power of the old hell is totally broken and defeated.
GGJ|6|239|6|0|This already the prophet Jesaja has indicated, when he in chapter 63, verse 1-9 says: 'Who is He who comes from Edom, sprinkles the garment from Bozra, honourably walking in His clothes, in the greatness of his power? -
GGJ|6|239|7|0|I, who speak righteously, large to save!
GGJ|6|239|8|0|Why are You reddish in Your garment and Your garment as the treader of a winepress?
GGJ|6|239|9|0|I treaded the winepress alone and no one from the people with Me! Therefore I crushed it (hell) in My rage (justice) and crushed it in My fury (the highest order of the divine wisdom). Therefore victory is sprinkled on My garment (the truth of the teaching and believe); since the day of My revenge is in My heart, and the year of My released has come. Heil brought Me My arm (the human side of the Lord); descending to earth I conquered it (hell). He spoke: See, My people are those children (deceived by hell), therefore I became their saviour, and because of My love and My mildness I have delivered them.'
GGJ|6|239|10|0|And further you find in the same in its 59th chapter: 'He saw that nobody was there (which means no love and no truth) and was surprised, that no representative had been there; therefore His arm (the human side of the Lord) brought Him heil, and justice raised Him up (the divine order in the human side of the Lord). Therefore He dressed Himself with justice as an armour and the helmet of heil on His head and put on the garment of revenge (truth) and covered Himself with zeal like with a coat. Thereupon a saviour came for Zion!"
GGJ|6|239|11|0|In Jeremias you read (chapter 46): 'They are despaired; since its (the hell) heroes are beaten. They fled to escape and did not looked back. The day (to the honour and praise) of the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth, a day of revenge, on which He will take revenge on His enemies and His sword feeds and satisfies itself.'
GGJ|6|239|12|0|And in the 45th Psalm, verse 4-8, you read the quite striking words: 'Gird the sword (also the human side of the Lord) around the loins, Mighty! Your arrows (the truth) are sharpened. Nations (of hell) will fall under You, who are out of the heart enemies of the king (the good and true). Your throne (the church of the Lord) for the future and eternity! You loved justice; therefore God has anointed You.'
GGJ|6|239|13|0|There are many more such places where it is shown that I mainly have come in the flesh into this world, to stop the immense infringement of hell forever."
GGJ|6|240|1|1|The relationship between hell and the world
GGJ|6|240|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, nobody of you should ever think as if I had once created hell! This is distant from Me and from you all! You also should not think that it is a place where the malefactors of this earth are punished! It has formed itself from the many human souls, who on this earth in the flesh spoke travesty against every divine revelation, denied God and only did what pleased there outer sensuousness, and finally demanded divine admiration and taught all people through their servants, that they themselves were gods and that all people should worship them, like Nebukadnezar did in Babylon. Again did they invented idols and forced the people to worship those and bring them great offers; who refused, was gruesomely tortured.
GGJ|6|240|2|0|From this you can see, which power hell exercised over the world and that it now was high time that I Myself had to come down to matter, to break through this old, but necessary judgement with all My fullness and by that build a dam for the self created hell, which it will never be able to break as it was the case until now.
GGJ|6|240|3|0|I, the most Holy, had to clothe Myself with the unholiness of the human or creatural weakness, in order to be able to get close to hell as a strong hero, to conquer it. I now have come close to it, am in its midst, and all devils and Satans flee before Me like loose chaff in a gale.
GGJ|6|240|4|0|And thus I have shown to you in an example, what hell is, what it did, partly still does, and what salvation is. - Have you understood this at least in some way?"
GGJ|6|240|5|0|Said now Agrikola quite surprised: "Such description of hell has never ever come to my ears before! We Romans have visualized it underground, especially at those places where it, like with us, exists such mountains, which always smoke and from time to time spit all destructive fire masses. Ah, but now the matter looks quite differently! Then the whole world with loose mankind is a perfect hell; since in this world occurs exactly as You have described to us the activity of hell!"
GGJ|6|240|6|0|Said I: "Yes, My friend, the world and hell are one like body and soul are one. The large hell-soul uses the external world in precisely the same manner as the soul uses her body. If the soul is an angel through her love for God and for her neighbour, also the body will do good, because the soul which enlivens the body, does not want to and can not do evil; if the soul however is already a devil, also her body will do likewise.
GGJ|6|240|7|0|Therefore I came into this world body, to drive out all the legions times legions of devils. I yesterday gave you a small example for it with the maiden, for what I do on a large scale. I will now sweep the house clean of all the old devils; but if the people will not hold onto it, they soon will be finished with a new hell and its devils, and they will soon enter the cleaned house and generate conditions in the world, which will be worse than was the first prior to My arrival.
GGJ|6|240|8|0|Since like earlier, also now and in future every soul must go through its will- and recognition freedom trials in the flesh, and this can never ever take place without the admitted temptations for the good and for the bad. But now the people have through me the help in their hands and can always most effectively defeat the attacking hell, which is the very result of My redemption. However, who will not do this, will become even more servants of the new hell, than there were the old ones until this time."
GGJ|6|240|9|0|Said Agrikola: "Yes, Lord, it then would be better to immediately destroy such new hell souls after their body life?!"
GGJ|6|240|10|0|Said I: "Yes, My friend, this cannot be done; since all souls, good and bad, are out of Me; and as nothing out of Me can ever be destroyed, also not the most evil soul, for every soul will continue to keep on living according to her love. - Do you, My friend, understand this a little?"
GGJ|6|240|11|0|Said now all: "Lord and Master! This matter is now very clear to us; but now another matter rises in us, this means a very own, sad feeling in our soul begins to stir, and this inevitably out of two reasons: The first is that we are apparently living in the most perfect hell with body and soul, and the second is, that always the by far greater number of people of this earth apparently will become nothing else than spirits of hell, and this apparently forever. Is there for such hell spirits in all seriousness also with You, o Lord, no help conceivably possible anymore?"
GGJ|6|241|1|1|Lazarus wants to help the sinners
GGJ|6|241|1|0|Hereupon the pharisees and scribes, because in all secrecy they were not very content with the explanation of hell, said: "Ah, regarding this we are not concerned at all and leave it to His goodness and wisdom! We have grumbled when He accepted many sinners and tax collectors, who were not really heavenly spirits, and thus He will also find a way out for the real infernal spirits! For in His wisdom there will be hidden still many things, which He will not reveal to us. What we need, He will reveal to us; however, what we do not need, we do not have to be concerned about. If a devil out of his own will is so blind and stupid and does not want to accept any light, - now, he then should stay a devil forever! If he always has the opportunity to improve himself, and he is not lacking the reason and mind to do so, as well as the will, but still does not want to accept the good and true and so to speak finds honour therein to oppose the will of God, now, the fool should keep on doing so, and God and all blessed spirits will not loose anything thereby! - This is our quite sober opinion."
GGJ|6|241|2|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, yes, your opinion is quite right, and also the Romans are quite right, if they say: 'No injustice happens to the self-wishing!', but I say: Thus speaks only the dry legal philosophy of the world. However, if I see a person who out of despair wants to kill himself, or I see a very inexperienced person, who collects poisonous berries to feed himself, it is my human duty not to allow everybody to do what he intents to do, but very seriously keep him from what he wanted to do and to teach him about the results what this and that might hold for him.
GGJ|6|241|3|0|Of course, if I do not know and see where a person is endangering himself because of his actions, I do not have a feeling for him and also cannot help him; however, wherever I can see, know and feel, I am not allowed to let an even still so stupid and willful person expose himself to his downfall through his own will, and a feeling soul cannot be indifferent if among a thousand people nine-hundred-and-ninety-nine are lost or not. And therefore I can only praise all those who are feeling sad when recognizing that so many are as good as lost forever, and I find it quite natural that these noble feeling people have expressed themselves in front of the Lord. Since from Him one can expect with the greatest certainty, that He also in this regard will give us the right explanation, even if given in another parable. - Lord, have I assessed this correctly or not?"
GGJ|6|241|4|0|Said I: "My dear brother Lazarus, you have assessed this quite right! All pharisees and scribes can grumble about it, I am still the only Lord and can do what I want, and nobody can hold Me responsible and say: 'Lord, why are You doing this and that?"
GGJ|6|241|5|0|But I want to give you a few parables about the true mercy of God, and then you can judge for yourself, what this is all about. - And thus listen to Me!"
GGJ|6|242|1|1|Three parables on the mercy of God. The secret of love
GGJ|6|242|1|1|(Lk. 15:5) and having found it, he lays it upon his own shoulders, rejoicing;
GGJ|6|242|1|1|(Lk. 15:6) and being come to the house, calls together the friends and the neighbours, saying to them, Rejoice with me, for I have found my lost sheep.
GGJ|6|242|1|0|(The Lord) "Where among you is a person, who has one-hundred, and if he has lost one of them, that he not immediately leave the ninety-nine in the desert and goes back to search for the lost for as long until he has found it, and if he has found it, he with joy places it on his shoulders? And if he arrives back home, he will invite his neighbours and tell them: 'Rejoice with me, for I have found my sheep, which was lost and thus I'm giving a feast!'
GGJ|6|242|2|1|(Lk. 15:7) I say unto you, that thus there shall be joy in heaven for one repenting sinner, [more] than for ninety and nine righteous who have no need of repentance.
GGJ|6|242|2|0|And I say to you: There will also be more joy about one sinner who was lost, if he seriously bettered himself, than about the ninety-nine righteous who never needed penance!
GGJ|6|242|3|1|(Lk. 15:8) Or, what woman having ten drachmas, if she lose one drachma, does not light a lamp and sweep the house and seek carefully till she find it?
GGJ|6|242|3|1|(Lk. 15:9) and having found it she calls together the friends and neighbours, saying, Rejoice with me, for I have found the drachma which I had lost.
GGJ|6|242|3|0|Or where is the woman who has ten groschen and loses one of them, and would not immediately ignite a light, sweeps the whole house and searches with all diligence, until she has found the lost groschen? And once the woman has found the lost groschen, will she not call together her friends and neighbours and say: 'Rejoice with me; for I have found my groschen which I had lost!'?
GGJ|6|242|4|1|(Lk. 15:10) Thus, I say unto you, there is joy before the angels of God for one repenting sinner.
GGJ|6|242|4|0|And I say to you: There also will be a great joy in heaven among the angels of God about one sinner who was lost, but could be found again by a true and serious penance!'
GGJ|6|242|5|1|(Lk. 15:11) And he said, A certain man had two sons;
GGJ|6|242|5|1|(Lk. 15:12) and the younger of them said to his father, Father, give to me the share of the property that falls [to me]. And he divided to them what he was possessed of.
GGJ|6|242|5|0|And listen further to a still very meaningful parable! There was a very respectable and very, very rich person who had two sons. And the youngest son went to the father and said to him: 'Give me the share or the value of my goods which is my inheritance; because I want to move away and make my fortune in the world!' And the father divided the goods of the sons and gave to the younger his share.
GGJ|6|242|6|1|(Lk. 15:13) And after not many days the younger son gathering all together went away into a country a long way off, and there dissipated his property, living in debauchery.
GGJ|6|242|6|1|(Lk. 15:14) But when he had spent all there arose a violent famine throughout that country, and he began to be in want.
GGJ|6|242|6|1|(Lk. 15:15) And he went and joined himself to one of the citizens of that country, and he sent him into his fields to feed swine.
GGJ|6|242|6|1|(Lk. 15:16) And he longed to fill his belly with the husks which the swine were eating; and no one gave to him.
GGJ|6|242|6|0|And soon afterwards the younger gathered all his belongings and moved far away from country to country. And when he found a place which his senses liked, he squandered his money. And when soon he used up all his possessions, the country was struck by high inflation and he started to suffer. Thereupon he went to a citizen of the same country who send him into the field to look after his swine. When looking after the swine for a few days, he became very hungry and he desired to fill his stomach with the draff which the swine used to eat, but nobody gave it to him.
GGJ|6|242|7|1|(Lk. 15:17) And coming to himself, he said, How many hired servants of my father's have abundance of bread, and *I* perish here by famine.
GGJ|6|242|7|1|(Lk. 15:18) I will rise up and go to my father, and I will say to him, Father, I have sinned against heaven and before thee;
GGJ|6|242|7|1|(Lk. 15:19) I am no longer worthy to be called thy son: make me as one of thy hired servants.
GGJ|6|242|7|0|Since he suffered a lot and in the highest need had only roots and gras to eat, he finally turned into himself and said in his thoughts: 'How many day workers does my father has at home, who have bread in abundance and I perish here because of hunger! I want to get ready and move back to my father and say to him: 'Father I have sinned before you in heaven!' I'm not worth it to be your son anymore; just make me one of your lowest day workers!'
GGJ|6|242|8|1|(Lk. 15:20) And he rose up and went to his own father. But while he was yet a long way off, his father saw him, and was moved with compassion, and ran, and fell upon his neck, and covered him with kisses.
GGJ|6|242|8|1|(Lk. 15:21) And the son said to him, Father, I have sinned against heaven and before thee; I am no longer worthy to be called thy son.
GGJ|6|242|8|1|(Lk. 15:22) But the father said to his bondmen, Bring out the best robe and clothe him in [it], and put a ring on his hand and sandals on his feet;
GGJ|6|242|8|1|(Lk. 15:23) and bring the fatted calf and kill it, and let us eat and make merry:
GGJ|6|242|8|1|(Lk. 15:24) for this my son was dead and has come to life, was lost and has been found. And they began to make merry.
GGJ|6|242|8|0|And thus the son travelled back to his father. But when he still was far away. The father already saw the son, and he felt sorry for him. He thus ran towards him with open arms and put his arms around his neck and kissed him. But the son said to the father: 'Father I have sinned in heaven before you; I'm not worthy to be called your son anymore!' But the father said to his servants: 'Bring immediately the best clothe and dress him and put a ring on his finger and put him shoes on! And bring a fattened calf and slaughter it and let us eat and be happy! For this my son was dead and has become alive again, he was lost and found back again! Thus let us sing and be happy!'
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:25) And his elder son was in the field; and as, coming [up], he drew nigh to the house, he heard music and dancing.
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:26) And having called one of the servants, he inquired what these things might be.
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:27) And he said to him, Thy brother is come, and thy father has killed the fatted calf because he has received him safe and well.
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:28) But he became angry and would not go in. And his father went out and besought him.
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:29) But he answering said to his father, Behold, so many years I serve thee, and never have I transgressed a commandment of thine; and to me hast thou never given a kid that I might make merry with my friends:
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:30) but when this thy son, who has devoured thy substance with harlots, is come, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf.
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:31) But he said to him, Child, *thou* art ever with me, and all that is mine is thine.
GGJ|6|242|9|1|(Lk. 15:32) But it was right to make merry and rejoice, because this thy brother was dead and has come to life again, and was lost and has been found.
GGJ|6|242|9|0|However the oldest son was in the field and when he came home, he heard singing and dancing. And he called one of the servants and asked him what was going on. And the servant said to him: 'Your brother has returned, and you father has slaughtered a fattened calf for him, since he found back his lost son.' Thereupon the oldest son became enraged and didn't wanted to join. But the father went outside and asked him for it. And the eldest son answered and said to his father: 'See, for so many years I have served you and have never transgressed your commandments, but you never have given me only one goat, so that I could be rejoicing with my friends! Now that this your son has come back, who has squandered his possessions with whores, you have slaughtered for him a fattened calf!' 'My son, you are always with me', spoke the father, 'and everything which is mine, is also yours!' Therefore you should be happy; since this your brother was dead and has become alive again, and he was lost and found again!' Then also the elder brother went in and was very happy about the younger brother.
GGJ|6|242|10|0|See, these parables tell you everything, which those need who in their hearts in their love resemble the Father in heaven; who only is stuck in wisdom, do not feel the great need of love of the Father.
GGJ|6|242|11|0|David, the man after the heart of God, also had two sons whom he loved very much. Although he was pursued by Absalom and he (David) opposed him with all power to defeat him, what premium would he not have paid to him who could bring back his beloved son alive! Salomo was wisdom himself and was always around David; but David's love and inclination was towards Absalom.
GGJ|6|242|12|0|O My beloved, this parable says endlessly much! What joy will David's heart feel, if his lost son could be brought back to him alive!
GGJ|6|242|13|0|O My beloved, in love there are still many things hidden, what no wisdom has ever fathomed; therefore is the Father as the everlasting love also bigger than the Son, who, as its light, is before you.
GGJ|6|242|14|0|Therefore I say: many things are impossible for even the most wise people, which by God in His love is still possible! - Do you believe this?"
GGJ|6|242|15|0|Said now Lazarus full of joy: "Lord, we thank You most fervently for this message; since who is not hit with the sevenfold darkness of the soul, must most tangibly recognize, what You wanted to indicate by this. At least I have understood You most clearly and this will be the case with many."
GGJ|6|242|16|0|Said nearly all who were present here, that they understood what has been said quite well.
GGJ|6|243|1|1|The consequences of the wrong conception of the world beyond
GGJ|6|243|1|0|Only the pharisees were not in agreement and the scribe said: "This matter sounds of course quite hopeful; but it does not agree with the concept of an opposite everlasting reward. Since if the good person is compensated for his good actions, for his patience of pain and suffering of all kind, with an everlasting reward, also the malefactor, living in continuous luxury on this earth, should receive everlasting punishment.
GGJ|6|243|2|0|And if one would preach to the people that finally also from hell a redemption is possible, then there will be even more malefactors on earth! Now, the fear for an everlasting punishment in hell, prevents many people from committing evil actions, and the hope for reaching everlasting bliss, encourages people to do good! But if we accept that also the damned have a possible chance to become blissful, then also the good will turn more and more to them, and the pure good will become so scarce on earth like diamonds. This is quite a consolation for a weak heart, - but the feeling for justice is thereby diminished. This is my very straight opinion."
GGJ|6|243|3|0|Said I: "For you it might be straight, but for Me it is very crooked! If you believe that either hell or heaven are serving as a motivation to prevent people from doing evil and guide people to do good, you are still filled by an utterly wrong believe; for the very evil person laughs about your hell and your heaven, and the very good is good also without your hell and without your heaven. Since heaven and hell as put by yourself, are really suited to make every person as evil as possible.
GGJ|6|243|4|0|Since who does good for only the reward, lends his money against high interest, and who does this, has no neighbourly love and even less so any love for God. For who does not love his neighbour, whom he can see, how can he love God whom he cannot see?
GGJ|6|243|5|0|But lets take away heaven and hell and afterwards look at your devout people! They will begin to rage and rave even worse than an extremely profit greedy broker, for whom his debtor has run away with his loan money; and because they do not have to fear punishing hell anymore, such people can only be restrained by sanctioned world laws.
GGJ|6|243|6|0|Already in the beginning the people acted badly, when the elders described to their children hell as hot as possible and painted heaven with all colours of light and all indulging comfort for human senses. Thereby they effectuated a kind of fear for God, which however never turned into any true love for God and the neighbour because hell was much easier to attain, but degenerated into an even bigger fear in weaker souls and with the stronger souls of more inner light it effectuated a complete indifference towards God and towards their fellow-men. For these stronger persons believed for themselves in nothing, but in pro forma they played along, to keep the common people in their believe, so that they would not rise against those for whom they had to work, so that they could prepare for themselves a heaven on earth non plus ultra, for the lost believe in a God, heaven and hell.
GGJ|6|243|7|0|The further result of it is the current nearly total godlessness among the people, who long since would have risen with the biggest rage against the master people and would have asked them for the reason why they have to serve and submit to them, if it wasn't for the worldly laws of Rome sanctioned by the sword preventing them from doing so.
GGJ|6|243|8|0|See, all this is a result of such feeling of justice in the human soul, which always just like you preaches to the people with the sharpest words, that God always rewards the good in heaven, but as a consequence of His relentless justice, He also punishes the evil forever in the most terrifying hell with most unheard tortures forever without any relief!
GGJ|6|243|9|0|O you fools! Does there exists a father with only a little love for his children, who would throw one of his children, who committed a mistake against his order, for the rest of his life into a dungeon and on top of it punishes him daily for as long he lives?! If no human father could do this, who basically as a person is bad, how much less will the Father in heaven do such, who is the everlasting and purest love and goodness Himself!
GGJ|6|243|10|0|Or just imagine for yourself a truly wise and quite reasonable person on earth! Will he ever approve of an everlasting punishment for a sinner, or will he award such punishment to anybody? Surely not, - and even less so the most wise God!
GGJ|6|243|11|0|But I say to you, that in future among My true followers, no punishment not even temporary penalties should exist, although until now it said: 'Life for a life, eye for an eye and tooth for tooth.' If someone slaps you in the face, do not hit him back, but hold for him the other cheek, so that he can give you another slap, otherwise he cannot have peace with you, and that there will be peace and unity between you! If someone has struck you and you have lost an eye, do not do the same to him, but forgive him and as someone suffering, you will better his heart. Never repay evil with evil, and as My true disciples you will have peace in the world and thereby show, that you are truly My disciples!"
GGJ|6|244|1|1|On judging and punishments
GGJ|6|244|1|0|Said now the scribe: "Lord and Master, I can see now, that only You are extremely good and true, and it is best to behave and to believe and to speak, as You have explained everything from below to the top! Only with the abolishment of the capital punishment I cannot completely agree with; for if on the life of a person is not again placed the life of the murderer, soon nobody would be sure of his life anymore. Only the certain capital punishment prevents many from committing the greatest atrocities!"
GGJ|6|244|2|0|Said I: "Yes, this is again your opinion, however I have in this regard a completely different opinion! A tiger bears another, equally so a lion, a panther and a hyena.
GGJ|6|244|3|0|If a raw, entirely beastly neglected person, driven by his beastly passions, kills a person, the killed would have the actual right, to also kill his killer; however, a third, to whom the killer has never done any harm, has actually no right at all, to take revenge at the killer on behalf of the victim. However, since such an animal person can also become dangerous for other people, he can be hunted down. If he is caught, he should be held in a good prison, give him education and endeavour to make a person out of him! If this is achieved, you have turned a devil into a person, for which you can expect more of the true life reward in you, than having the murderer killed. That would be one of the very best ways to handle a murderer.
GGJ|6|244|4|0|Or in another case, where the murderer is a too much incarnated devil, hunt him down; and if you have caught him, ask him the reason, why he has committed such atrocities, and if he feels remorse about it! If he speaks the truth, then do, as I have explained previously; however, if he lies about the deed and does not answer you properly, despite you being convinced that he is culprit, then make sure that he in future is not a danger to society anymore, however, not by killing him, but by means of a strong prison, by blinding his eyes or by banning him to such far off area somewhere along the coast, from which place no return is possible for him.
GGJ|6|244|5|0|This is My advice, how you should behave in such a case as My true disciples. You can better and clean your society from perpetrators; but you should not set up a court! Since who judges, will one day also be judged by Me. However, who does not judges, will also not be judged by Me. If you curse and damn the sinners against you, you one day can expect the same from Me; but if you walk in My teaching, you will not be damned and cursed.
GGJ|6|244|6|0|You should not even say to your brothers 'Raka' (a backstabbing, treacherous person. J.L.); since thereby you already make yourself guilty of a judgement, because, if you mean it seriously, you have cast a judgement over a brother. Even less so should you say to a still stupid brother with al seriousness that he is a fool; for if you are more wise than he is, you are such out of the mercy of God. Have you become proud about it, and if it occurs that you are ashamed for the stupid, does not want to speak to him and say: 'Who can speak with a fool?', then such a judgement already originates from a germ of hell in you, and you make yourself guilty of the infernal fire (zeal). It is however not nice, if in My disciples only one little spark of hell is ignited through such false zeal; since also the smallest spark can cause a big fire.
GGJ|6|244|7|0|In hell the fire of haughtiness is the greatest and in heaven only the light of the highest humility and modesty shines, and the soft fire of love warms and enlivens everything. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|245|1|1|The cosmic man of creation in the universe
GGJ|6|245|1|0|Said the scribe: "Yes, Lord and Master, now everything is clear to me; however, all of us together will not be able to do anything against the power of the world rulers! And they will not change their punishment codes and will serve death sentences as before, and Your teaching in this regard will not change the sense of the world's powerful!"
GGJ|6|245|2|0|Said I: "What you know, I know as well, regarding the world's high in all the world. To them I have not spoken, but only to you! You will also come to the world's high and inform them about My will. Those who will accept it, will do well, - however, those who will not accept it, but hold their courts as before, will also receive their reward from there, from where they have taken their court; since who will not have it from Me and also in future do not want it, can have it from nowhere else than from hell, and thus will also harvest its reward for it from there!"
GGJ|6|245|3|0|Said the learned pharisee: "Yes, Lord, when they hear and understand the parable from the lost son, they will not care about hell too much!"
GGJ|6|245|4|0|Said I: "You should worry about something else! The time within which the pronounced hope is given to the lost son (this is the great world person in infinite creation space), is not that short as you imagine. I will show you the duration of the judged world, and thus listen!
GGJ|6|245|5|0|The earth is surely not such a small world body, and the sun is about a thousand times thousand times larger then the whole earth; but already the next central sun is more than ten times hundred-thousand times bigger than this sun, which illuminates this earth and soon will rise, and has more body content then all the thousand times thousand times thousand planetary suns including all their earths and moons and comets, which all, in for you unthinkable wide stretched circles, move with their attachments with great speed around such a central sun, and still, especially the most distant, often require thousand times thousand earth years, to only complete only one wide orbit and arrive back again at the old spot.
GGJ|6|245|6|0|Now however, there exists a second kind of central sun, around which in even endless bigger orbits whole sun regions with their central suns move, of which the most distant regions require already one aeon earth years, to only once circle this second type of central sun. One such second central sun, around which whole sun regions with their central suns orbit, together with their thousand times thousand sun regions, we want to call a solar universe.
GGJ|6|245|7|0|Now imagine for you again an equal number of such solar universes! They again have for no human mind measurable depth and distance, a common central sun, which in itself as a world body is ten times thousand times bigger than all the solar universes which in unmeasurable wide circles orbit it.
GGJ|6|245|8|0|This solar universe group with one central sun, we want to call a solar super universe. There again exists for you an uncountable number of such super universes, and all have in an endless depth one most immense large primordial sun, around which they orbit without interference of their many separate movements like one body in only for an angel measurable wide circle, and such a sun- and world body system around one primordial sun, to make it a tangible concept, we want to call a sun- and world body shell-globe, because all these previously mentioned super universes which orbit the primordial central sun in all directions, present an unmeasurable large ball and as a result of their necessary nearly thought quick movement and its effective centrifugal force to the outside in for you of course not measurable depth and distance, form a kind of shell, which density equals the atmospheric air of this earth and has a thickness from the inside to the outside, if measured as thousand times thousand aeons the wideness of this earth, would still be much too small."
GGJ|6|245|9|0|Said the scribe and the Roman and My Lazarus: "Lord, we are seized by dizziness regarding this most terrible size of Your creation! Can forever an angel oversee and understand such truth?"
GGJ|6|245|10|0|Said I: "Certainly; because otherwise he would not be an angel! However, give up your dizziness, for there is a lot more to come; since now I have nearly shown to you only one spot of the size of My creation!
GGJ|6|245|11|0|We were arrived at the great shell as a common encirclement of all the countless many super universes. How this shell is formed, I already mentioned briefly. But why is it formed?
GGJ|6|245|12|0|See, everything in itself as a whole, from the biggest to the smallest, has as a cover and as protection of its most artful inner, an outer skin! This outer skin has also the very important purpose, that it adsorbs the impure from the inner mechanism of an enlivened body and as unsuitable for the organic life, conducts it to the outside, but then soaks up purified life nourishment from the outside and conducts it as life strengthening to the inner organic body life mechanism. From this you can at least form a clear idea, why I call the whole sun- and world- super universe compendium a shell-globe.
GGJ|6|245|13|0|However, do not ask about the size and length of diameter of such a shell-globe! Since for man there hardly ever could be thought of a figure on this earth, through which the distance from this earth to the sun, which is 44 times thousand times thousand hours walking, when taken as a unit measure to determine the shell-globe diameter, then aeon times aeon of such distance would hardly be enough for a solar super universe, of which there nearly exist countless many. Thus I nevertheless have ascertained the concept of the nearly endless size of a shell-globe in you, and on this foundation we can build further.
GGJ|6|245|14|0|See, such a shell-globe is actually only a single dot in My large creation space! How this must be thought of and must be understood, I will show you straight away.
GGJ|6|245|15|0|Imagine for yourself now outside this most enormous large shell or outer skin of a previously described globe, an enormously wide space in all directions as totally empty, and this for so far out, that someone with even the sharpest eyes, would see the nearly endless large shell-globe as nothing more than a most smallest weak shimmering little dot, and in the opposite direction another, which of course would be again a shell-globe. This more or less would give you a measure of space between two shell-globes, the one as big as the other, but nevertheless, at half way, already shrivelling to a nearly invisible shimmering dot because of the most immense distance, and as such we now have learned about two neighbouring shell-globes.
GGJ|6|245|16|0|But what will you say now, if I tell you, that their exist in the endless large creation space for your still so clear human mind truly countless many such shell-globes, which, according to My order, represent in its entirety, a very precise man?
GGJ|6|245|17|0|Question: How large must such a man be, if already one shell-globe is so endlessly big and still aeons times aeons times bigger the distance between one shell-globe to the next!
GGJ|6|245|18|0|But also this man is in its outer surround, just like every single shell-globe, covered with a type of skin. Of course is such a skin still inexpressively thicker - to speak quite clearly - than the 'skin' of a shell-globe, but nevertheless has the same purpose in general and for your concepts endlessly larger, than the skin of a single shell-globe. You now are thinking what would exist outside this man, and on what is this nearly endless large man standing, and what is he as a person doing.
GGJ|6|245|19|0|Outside this cosmic man the free ether space continues in all directions to infinity, in which this man flies in a for your concepts truly endless large circle, driven by My will, with a for you incomprehensible speed, and this because of the nourishment from the most infinite ether sea, in which he swims like a fish. Since in free, large ether space there is nowhere a top or bottom and no being can fall to any side, this man stands quite good and solidly in ether space like this earth, the sun and all the aeons times aeons suns in a shell-globe.
GGJ|6|245|20|0|His active destination is, to ripen all the large thoughts and ideas of God contained in him for the subsequent most freest and independent spirit life destination."
GGJ|6|246|1|1|The salvation of the cosmic man
GGJ|6|246|1|0|(The Lord:) "Just like you now, still countless will emerge from it, and this for as long until its judged and imprisoned have gone over to the freest spiritual life; and for as long this whole cosmic man will not have been dissolved into the free and independent spiritual, for as long also judgement and hell will continue to exist. And as such nobody of you should worry, that the hell spirits of the worst kind will be running short of self inflicted suffering and tortures.
GGJ|6|246|2|0|The time for this sun (this means our sun) to orbit its central sun once, takes about 28,000 earth years, which time period constitutes for the sun thus one year, this means one year on the sun.
GGJ|6|246|3|0|Even before this earth existed, the sun as it is now, has completed its path for you already countless times, but also together with this earth already so many times, that you do not know such a large number in your calculations for the many sun years, and even less so a number to determine the future number of orbits until the sun's final disintegration. I say to you: Aeon times aeon of such sun years could be regarded as nothing!
GGJ|6|246|4|0|However, what is the age of a planetary sun compared to a central sun of a solar region, which existed endlessly earlier than any planetary sun illuminated its orbiting planets?! But how does this length of time compares to the central sun of a solar universe, and again its duration of existence compared to the central sun of a solar super universe, and how nearly nothing is the existence duration of such a sun in relation to the primordial central sun of a shell-globe, which fundamentally is the primordial first grandmother of all suns and worlds in a shell-globe?!
GGJ|6|246|5|0|Which calculator can determine how old such a primordial sun is, and how old it still will become?! How many central suns and how many whole sun regions have not gone forth from it, which for a long time have been dissolved already, and how many new ones have taken their place already unthinkable long time periods ago, and how many will still after unthinkable long periods of time be dissolved and how many new ones will still take their place?!
GGJ|6|246|6|0|However, also the primordial sun will one day, after all the other suns born out of it have been dissolved in endless long time periods, be dissolved, but still for a long time to come not the whole large world person; since like the dying of person takes place gradually, it is the same case with the large cosmic man.
GGJ|6|246|7|0|Why does the body of an aging person becomes gradually weaker and weaker? Because certain fibres and nerves die in time and stop functioning, - which effectuates the aging and weakening of the body. And still the person can keep on living for many years to come, without losing his spiritual strength, especially if he always have lived according to the will of God. And so it will be one day the same with the large cosmic man. Once aeons of shell-globes will have been dissolved in him, he will be able to exist for your concepts an endless long time; for the shell-globes in him are what in you humans are your fibres and nerves.
GGJ|6|246|8|0|This to you presented large cosmic man is in the most general encompassment the lost son as explained to you earlier, which is now on the verge to turn back, and the father, who meets him, am I as a person among you, and I accept him back again into My Fathers house in every person who lives according to My teaching.
GGJ|6|246|9|0|Good for the sinner who does penitence and returns ruefully to Me! However nobody should imagine that the general turnaround will take place in a too short period of time, and that the inhabitants of hell or judgement will not have to suffer and to languish for a too short period of time for their misdeeds and self created disorder! The most stubborn will have to suffer of course the longest and the earlier turnarounds less, - Do you scribe understand this?"
GGJ|6|247|1|1|The Lord as savior of the great cosmic man. The spiritual  splendor of man
GGJ|6|247|1|0|Said the totally flabbergasted pharisee: "Lord, Lord, You my almighty and everlasting God, according to Your only too clear explanation, there is only very little hope of salvation for the damned in hell; since such most endless time periods without number and without measure are just as well eternity itself! O no, these are sizes of which no man until now, even to the slightest degree, could have thought about! Into what infinite nothingness does man not disappear, compared to this! O God, why are You so endlessly great, wise and mighty and we people so endlessly trifle, stupid and weak?! Lord, verily true, now I am befallen by a great fear for You, since You are in Your spirit too endlessly big, too wise and too almighty! And it is now for me the most incomprehensible, how You, in a highly limited human body, could have come to us on this trifle earth in Your complete divine fullness!"
GGJ|6|247|2|0|Said I: "There you can be quite at ease; for I do from eternity nothing without the most wise reason. A very wise and experienced doctor, if he comes to a sick person, will at foremost find out, where in the body the main location of the illness is situated. Once he has recognized this, he will try by his means, to heal and anew enliven the nevertheless still so small but most ill nerve. Once this nerve is in a healthy order again, soon also the whole person will become healthy again.
GGJ|6|247|3|0|And see, also I know it best about the ill nerve in the large cosmic man and has therefore come to this ill nerve, to heal it first, so that the whole, large person can become healthy again! - Is this matter now more clear to you?"
GGJ|6|247|4|0|Said the scribe: "Yes, yes, my great God and My Lord, all this is already in the most nicest and greatest order; but I nevertheless sink before You more and more into the purest nothingness of all nothingness."
GGJ|6|247|5|0|Said I: "Am I not according to the body equally small compared to the size of the whole creation as shown to you?! But still, My spirit surpasses it endlessly!"
GGJ|6|247|6|0|Said the scribe: "Yes, with You most certainly; but where is there my spirit?"
GGJ|6|247|7|0|Said I: "Now, did your spirit not travelled with Me above all the nearly endless large shell-globes and in the end even above the whole large cosmic man and still endlessly further away?! Didn't you looked with Me at the endlessly large shell-globes as weakly shimmering dots and likewise the whole large person himself?! And didn't you travel with Me endlessly far beyond the skin of the large cosmic man into free space, that even the large cosmic man in the spiritual picture of your thoughts appeared as large as a shimmering ant?! If, however, you could follow Me into these endless depths of creation, namely in such a way that finally they could become nothing before you, how can you say that you and also other people are nothing compared to such endless large creation?!
GGJ|6|247|8|0|There, look through the open window, and you see just now the Regulus in the Large Lion! See, this is the very primordial sun in this shell-globe! Its incalculable large distance from here, has compressed it to a point. How many such Regulusses could you imagine next to each other? I say to you: countless, - just as your spirit next to the large cosmic man, started to imagine more of them in endless space! And with such pure divine abilities equipped in the spirit, you say that a person is a nothing of nothingness?! Yes, your body as matter is of course nothing; therefore the great and immortal man should not provide for his temporary and material nothingness, but for his spiritual everything, and in future he can not say, that he is a nothing of nothingness, but in and with Me everything in everything!
GGJ|6|247|9|0|See, even if the revealed sight of the natural size of My creation has compressed you into nothingness, I nevertheless say to you, that the smallest in My kingdom will in everything be incomparable greater than what appears to you now so endlessly large! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|6|247|10|0|Here all breathed more freely again and were happy that I helped them out of the threatening feeling of nothingness, to become somewhat more of a being again, by this My concluding explanation.
GGJ|6|248|1|1|The movement of the cosmic man and his shell globes. The double suns
GGJ|6|248|1|0|Now Lazarus came to Me and asked Me by saying: "Lord, such a shell-globe, which I now can imagine quite well through Your mercy, despite its immense size, has it no other movement than the general movement of the large cosmic man?"
GGJ|6|248|2|0|Said I: "O yes, the movement around its own axis, and this therefore, so that its skin can continuously rub against the everywhere surrounding ether and thereby produces a sufficient amount of electrical fire like lightening, which then serves as main nourishment for all the world bodies inside such a globe; since the most extraordinary mass of this substance, which is produced during such globe rubbing with the outer ether, fills the ether space inside the globe. Through the movement of the countless many world bodies inside a globe, this substance is again excited by means of the atmospheres which surrounds them, is then first transferred to the atmospheres in abundant quantities and then to the world bodies itself. The bigger a world body - like for instance a sun or central sun - and the more vehemently its movement, the more of this light- and nourishment substance is produced. From the suns, the excess is donated to the planets.
GGJ|6|248|3|0|From this you can see, that also the shell-globes must have their movement, and their axis rotation which is tremendously quick, is already more than sufficient for its own large requirement; and even more extensive is the movement of the great cosmic man in the large, totally free ether space. The speed of his movement in an endlessly large circle is extraordinary, so that he moves within one moment the distance of a thousand shell-globe widths, but nevertheless requires one-hundred times thousand times thousand sun years to again reach his starting point.
GGJ|6|248|4|0|From this you can firstly form a concept, how large the circle is which he always has to complete anew, which provides for the nourishment of all his nerves and fibres more than adequately. And secondly you can form for yourself a more clearer concept of the power, wisdom and order in God, as it was the case until now. - Are you understand this well?"
GGJ|6|248|5|0|Said the scribe: "Lord, now everything has become clear to me! You said earlier, that man could impossibly love God according to the truth, if he not has recognized Him before, and the truth of Your words I only now recognize fully. Now I recognize God and thus also love Him in You, o Lord, above all. But here God is easy to recognize, when You as God reveal Yourself in such incredible manner, and we thereby have of course no merit, since everything is purely Your mercy. But who of all the people of the world could ever have fathom and reveal such Your unmeasurable depths?! This is only possible to Him who most wise and artful have created it!
GGJ|6|248|6|0|We here can't do anything else than to bring You, o Lord, our loving warmest thanks from the depths of our hearts, but also add the request, that You always keep us in such Your mercy and strengthen us therein more and more. - Lord, Your old disciples must have heard about this Your greatness quite often already; can we ask them to inform us about it?"
GGJ|6|248|7|0|Said I: "O, certainly, - they know quite a lot about it already! During the soon coming day you will find plenty opportunity for this. But now everyone of you digest properly what you have just heard, and preserve it faithfully also for all, to whom you will speak in My name!
GGJ|6|248|8|0|However, now we want to go outside and look at the coming day and at the rising sun, and every soul should become cheerful! The innkeeper's people can in the meantime prepare a morning meal!"
GGJ|6|248|9|0|The innkeeper immediately instructed his people, and soon it became alive in the house; but we got up and went outside.
GGJ|6|248|10|0|There were still several fixed stars visible in the west, and Lazarus asked Me if among them there was any central sun.
GGJ|6|248|11|0|And I said to him: "Among those which until now are still visible, there are none; however, deep behind them there are many, of which however, for even very sharp eyes in a dark night only a few are visible as hardly noticeable shimmering little dots.
GGJ|6|248|12|0|But there still exists a special kind of sun, of which several appear in every separate sun region. These are the so called double suns, which are nevertheless not central suns, but only seldom occurring planetary suns, and one of the two are always considerably larger than its companion. Both suns are seldom more than six-thousand times thousand times thousand times straight hours walking apart from each other. The smaller sun orbits the larger like a large planet; but still, around each of the two suns, a fair number of greater and smaller planets are orbiting, on which the inhabitants have a good life. Since firstly they nearly never have a full night and secondly it is never especially cold, and this in particular the smaller planets, which orbit between the two suns, namely at the time when such passageway happens.
GGJ|6|248|13|0|However, there also exist larger planets, which orbit around both suns in a large elliptical path. The inhabitants of the larger planets are, however, less fortunate than those on the smaller planets.
GGJ|6|248|14|0|These double suns have in each solar region an important function; since they are the natural regulators of the movement of the other common planetary suns and the distributors of the already known nourishment for a whole solar region and are arranged as such that for each group of seven-hundred to a thousand single suns, one double sun exist. However, in My kingdom you will understand all this very clearly; for here all the knowledge about this is only futile patchwork.
GGJ|6|248|15|0|But now lets turn our eyes again towards the rising of the sun; since within a short period of time the sun will rise in all splendour and majesty, and the sunrise for today should be watched carefully by all!"
GGJ|7|1|1|1|Section: The Lord on the Mount of Olives (continuation)
GGJ|7|1|1|1|Gospel of John, Chapter 8
GGJ|7|1|1|1|A sunrise and its correspondence
GGJ|7|1|1|0|All eyes were now directed towards the rising sun and all admired the wondrous red of dawn. Graceful groups of nebula showed above the horizon, which became increasingly brighter and brighter and all say that they haven't seen such a beautiful sunrise for a long time.
GGJ|7|1|2|0|And I said to the many bystanders: "See, such a sunrise is very similar to the spiritual dawn of life in man and also to the rise of the spiritual sun of heavens in his soul!
GGJ|7|1|3|0|If man hears the word of God, it begins to dawn in his soul. If he believes and trusts the heard word, it becomes lighter in him. He then starts to experience an ever increasing joy in the teaching and becomes active accordingly. Such deeds are then reddened by love, just like those lovely morning clouds, and it becomes brighter and brighter in man. Upon such joy of towards good and truth out of God, man reaches an ever brighter realization about God, and his heart lights up in total love for God, very similar to this now bright shining red of dawn. His realizations about God and through it also about himself and his great destination, are growing to such an extend, just like the beautiful places of the surrounding earth becomes visible through the extensive glow of dawn.
GGJ|7|1|4|0|But it gets still brighter and brighter. The little clouds closest to the rising sun - just like the deeds out of pure love for God - change to bright shining gold. Suddenly the morning lights up, and see, the sun itself rises in all glory of light and majesty above the horizon, and like the new day is born out of the night through the power of the sun's light, man will be reborn through the power of the word of God and through the ever increasing love for God and his fellow man; therein consists the spiritual rebirth of man, that he gets to know God more and more and therefore also loves Him more and more.
GGJ|7|1|5|0|If he succeeded in bringing his heart to truly glow, it will become brighter and brighter in him, and the glowing will turn into a brightest flame of light, and the spirit of God rises like the morning sun, and it will become a perfect day in man. But it is not a day like a day on this earth, which again ends in the evening, no, this is then an everlasting day of life and the full new- or rebirth of the spirit of God in the soul of man.
GGJ|7|1|6|0|Verily I say to you: In whom such a day will dawn in his soul, he will no more see, feel or taste death for ever, and upon leaving his body he will be similar to a prisoner in a dungeon who was pardoned, and whose prison guard will come to him with a friendly face to open the prison door and say to him: 'Get up; you have been pardoned and you are free! Put on these clothes of honour, leave this prison cell and walk from now on free in view of him who showed you such mercy!'
GGJ|7|1|7|0|As a prisoner will have the highest degree of joy in such mercy, in the same manner and so much more will a person be full of joy when he is reborn in the spirit and an angel comes to him and says: 'Immortal brother, leave your prison cell, put on the robe of light of honour in God, and come and walk hereafter free and independently in the fullness of everlasting life in the face of God, whose great love has shown you such mercy; because from now on you will not be required to carry such heavy and mortal body ever again!'
GGJ|7|1|8|0|Do you think such a soul will feel sad, if My angel comes to it in such a manner?"
GGJ|7|1|9|0|Says the Roman next to Me: "Lord, how can anyone feel any sadness under the given circumstances? This surely belongs only to those worldly people who live in self-love, selfishness and complete ignorance of God and their souls; because they know nothing about a life of the soul after the death of the body, - and even if they heard something about it, they will not believe it, as I know many of them. As yet and according to my outer presence I'm only a heathen, but since my youth did I believe in the immortality of the soul of man, and after the visions the life of the soul after death of the body this became an undoubted certainty. But if you tell this to the other worldly people, they just laugh at it, shrug their shoulders and regard in the end everything as an act of a lively fantasy and imagination.
GGJ|7|1|10|0|Yes, for such people, who very much love their lives, death of the body will be something terrible; but for us - and especially from now on, where we have received from You, the Lord of all life, the highest assurance about the soul and its everlasting life after death of the body - the death of the body cannot frighten us any longer, particularly if no too great physical pain occurs beforehand, through which the body is tortured and tormented to death. But even in such circumstances must the opening of the prison gate by the warden be most welcomed! - This is my opinion and also my firm belief; in this regard everybody else can think and believe what he wants!"
GGJ|7|1|11|0|All said: "Yes, we also think and believe likewise; who is able anyway to love the life of this world which is the actual hell in its fullest blossom and abundance?!"
GGJ|7|1|12|0|I said: "Yes, that is so! Therefore I say to you: He who loves the life of this world, shall lose the true life of the soul; but who does not love this life and flees the way it is, shall gain life, this means, the true, everlasting life of the soul.
GGJ|7|1|13|0|Do not get blinded by the world and do not listen to its deceptions; since all her properties are futile and transient! If you want to gather treasures in this world, then search for those which cannot rust or be eaten by moths! Those are treasures for the spirit to an everlasting life, for which you should do everything in your power to obtain. But to whom is also given material treasures, he should use them as brother Lazarus, and in exchange he shall harvest treasures of heaven. He who has in abundance, should give in abundance, and he who has only little, should give little.
GGJ|7|1|14|0|He who will give to a thirsty person out of true neighbourly love a drink of fresh water from his well, will be repaid in the beyond; because he who shows love to his neighbour, shall also find love in the beyond. Verily, it does not matter how much someone gives, but the main point is, in what manner he gives to his poor neighbour. Someone who gives with joy and out of true love, gives twice, and he will also be rewarded in the beyond accordingly.
GGJ|7|1|15|0|If you have in abundance, you can, as I said, give in abundance. If you have given it with joy and a great deal of friendliness, then you have given to the poor twice. If you yourself do not own much but have given to your even poorer neighbour a portion from the little you have with joy and friendliness, then you have given tenfold, and it will be given back to you in the beyond likewise. Because what you have done to the poor in My name, is the same as if you have done it to Me.
GGJ|7|1|16|0|If you want to find out with each charity and noble deed, if and how I Myself approve of it, just look into the face of the person to whom you have done good in My name just as I have explained it, and it will clearly and distinctively show you the true degree of My approval.
GGJ|7|1|17|0|Only what is done out of true love, has value before God; but anything that has been done according to the sheer measure of the intellect, has a low value for the recipient and even a lower value for the giver. I say to you: It is more blissful to give than to receive.
GGJ|7|1|18|0|But for now, let us walk a little and have a look at the countryside towards Bethany! We will see large groups of a wide variety of traders, since the great market starts today and will continue for five days."
GGJ|7|2|1|1|The approaching traders
GGJ|7|2|1|0|From there we went to the place from where we had a good view of Bethany' surroundings, and also of the many pathways and streets leading to Jerusalem. Alongside the pathways and roads tollgates and tollhouses were build respectively, where the foreigners had to pay their taxes. Many of the publicans and some of their servants were with us since yesterday.
GGJ|7|2|2|0|One of the scribes was asking them if they would not rather be down there to collect a lot of money.
GGJ|7|2|3|0|Said one of the publicans: "My friend, certainly you could have saved yourself the trouble to ask such a question! If the highly profitable material income would be more important to us than the highly spiritual advantage, then surely everyone of us would be in his position; and as we have come here, so we also could have left again quite a while ago, and nobody would be able to stop us on our way. But since we prefer this large profit of life here over and above our material tollhouses down there, we are going to stay here and will not pay any attention to the passing trading caravans. But regarding the tollgates alongside the pathways, yes, we still have some people left behind to manage.
GGJ|7|2|4|0|Shortly the wheeling and dealing in your temple will start. Would you be pleased if I say to you: 'Friend, look down, there is already a lot of activity in front of the halls of the temple! Are you not worried about the large potential profits? Shining gold and silver and precious stones will be available in large quantities, and from all that you must receive one tenth. Will you receive anything from that income if you are not present?'
GGJ|7|2|5|0|We publicans and sinners before you now know that you have turned your backs on the temple for good, and because of that it would be very inappropriate of us to ask you such a question. But we have any way made the firm decision, that we out of love for the Lord, will refund everyone tenfold, if we have knowingly taken advantage of him, and therefore we will allow all traders at least for today to pass our tollhouses and tollgates free of charge, and we all will surely not starve to death because of that. Therefore we allow them to pass by undisturbed!"
GGJ|7|2|6|0|Upon the publican's very energetic answer, the scribe had nothing more to say and admired the magnanimity of the publicans and his colleagues in silence.
GGJ|7|2|7|0|But Lazarus said: "Many of the foreigners will come to us in the evening and I must make sure that our cellar is properly stocked up and likewise the kitchen and pantries. In addition I will have to set up more tables and benches outside, - otherwise I will not be able to cope!"
GGJ|7|2|8|0|I said to Lazarus:" Let it be; as long as I'm here, you will have everything in abundance! And should there come even more, all of them will be fully served with everything. - Let us quietly watch the boisterous worldly activity down there! So many heavily laden camels, horses, donkeys and oxen are trotting the pathways and roads carrying large treasures and goods of their masters, and they will sell everything!
GGJ|7|2|9|0|But there, on the main road leading from Galilee to Jerusalem, we can see oxen pulling carriages and carts; they are carrying slaves for sale from the area at the Pontus. They are young boys and girls between fourteen and eighteen years old who are physically very beautiful. There are hundred-and-twenty males and hundred-and-seventy females. Now, this sale we would like to prevent from happening and then we will see to the education and freedom of these poor children! Such slave markets are not allowed inside the walls of the city; this mountain is outside the city walls but still very close to the city, and therefore you will soon see that these carriage and cart owners will erect their sale huts at the foot of this mountain and will soon thereafter try to send out their callers into all direction! But then we will be ahead of them and will take away all their merchandise, but we will also have a serious word with those selfish traders, so that they will abstain from such trade for a very long time!"
GGJ|7|2|10|0|Said Agrikola: "Lord, how about it, if I buy all male and female slaves from these slave traders for the expected amount, take them to Rome, raise them properly and give to them their full freedom and the citizenship of Rome?"
GGJ|7|2|11|0|I said: "Your idea and your will is noble; but My idea and My will, will be even better! Why pay money for something that you rightly can own without any money?! Do you agree with that? Giving such people a profit, means to encourage them in doing evil; but if they encounter several such experiences, in future they will refrain from using such inhuman business practices to earn money."
GGJ|7|2|12|0|Said Agrikola: "Lord, there is only one additional point of importance! It seems to me that in this regard Rome has for each country a separate law to regulate the slave trade. Thereupon no slave is allowed to be imported from any foreign non Roman country into the countries of Rome, without the approval of a Roman chief-governor, but this approval is incredibly expensive. Now, therefore it is common practice that such slave traders use secret roads and in many cases also false approval documents to smuggle their slaves into our countries. If this would be the case with those approaching slave traders, it will be easy to confiscate their merchandise; however, if they are in possession of such an expensive approval document as described above, we will not have much of a choice, but to give the traders the expected amount of money and let them go without interference, because in that case they are protected by law."
GGJ|7|2|13|0|I said: "You have assessed this quite correctly; but you know, I'm the One who makes the laws for eternity and infinity, subsequently you will understand, that in a case where the opposite is required, I cannot be bound by the laws of Rome, which I otherwise as a human completely adhere to.
GGJ|7|2|14|0|Those people who bring the above described slaves here to the market, are very greedy, but at the same in the highest degree superstitious. Their completely blind superstition is their biggest enemy; and in advance I know exactly what must be done, to punish these people in such a way, that they not only hand over their merchandise, but willingly relinquish many other things, just to save their skin. As soon as they arrive you will all see and witness what the wisdom and might of God is able to perform.
GGJ|7|2|15|0|But let us first go back into the house to revive our limbs with a good morning meal; all the tables are already well laid. In the meantime our slave traders will also arrive at their destination where shortly afterwards we will pay them a visit!"
GGJ|7|2|16|0|The scribe said to me:"Lord, surely you will not visit the temple today? Verily, today things are at their worst!"
GGJ|7|2|17|0|I said: "Why should I be concerned about this den of murderers down there in hell! The only true and righteous temple of Jehovah is there where there is a heart in man which loves God above all and his neighbour as himself! - Let us go to the morning meal!"
GGJ|7|2|18|0|Thereupon we all went into the house and sat at the tables which were already well prepared with everything that everybody in his own way liked most, and there was also no shortage of the best wine. In full day light the Romans marvelled about the beautiful drinking mugs made from pure gold as well as their silver eating bowls. Also the seven Pharisees came closer and could not stop admiring the purity and most beautiful shaped drinking mugs and dishes. But Lazarus reminded them to eat, otherwise the fish would get cold, and the seven took food and ate and drank, continuously praising the good tasting food and wine. Also the seventy poor people with wives in their midst, exhausted themselves with praise over the food and the wine and likewise did the publicans and their colleagues.
GGJ|7|2|19|0|One of the Romans said: "I'm now already sixty years old, but never have I tasted such good food and never did such true wine of the Gods came into my mouth!"
GGJ|7|2|20|0|And there was nearly no end to the praising and thanksgiving.
GGJ|7|3|1|1|The superstitious slave traders
GGJ|7|3|1|0|As we were still sitting there, eating and drinking, a powerful lightening struck down out of a completely cloudless sky, followed by a shattering roar of thunder. All were shocked and asked me what this meant.
GGJ|7|3|2|0|I said: "We shall soon see! This event is the beginning for our slave traders; while we were sitting here eating and drinking, they arrived at the foot of the mountain and all their carts and carriages are also down there. They would have sold their merchandise immediately, if this lightening strike had not prevented them from doing so.
GGJ|7|3|3|0|The people from the most northern parts of the Pontus also have a sort of religious doctrine, which of course has many shortcomings; what they have lies solely in the hands of certain fortune-tellers, who live completely separated from the rest of the people, they have their own grounds and many large herds, mostly high in the mountains in barely accessible high valleys. These fortune-tellers are mainly descended from India and therefore have continuous access to knowledge regarding all sorts of magic and tricks, but they never or only very seldom visit the larger tribes who live in the wide planes below. But the people of the lowlands are very much aware of them and visit them with their important problems and ask the fortune-tellers to foretell the future for them, of course in exchange for not so small offerings. From time to time during such occasions those wise men of the mountains will talk to the visitors about higher and mighty invisible beings, by which they and all elements are controlled, and that specifically they, the wise men of the mountains, are their servants and also rulers of the low level powers of nature. Naturally the blind pilgrims are very much amazed by such remarks, especially if the fortune-teller performs a magical miracle for them.
GGJ|7|3|4|0|Our slave traders with their merchandise come from this region, already for the seventh time, although in Jerusalem only for the first time, because normally they would have sold the merchandise either in Lydia, Cappadocia, also already in Tyre and Sidon, or even in Damascus. This time they have risked visiting Jerusalem, but would even this time not have come here, if it were not for My will drawing them.
GGJ|7|3|5|0|But before they left home with their merchandise, they asked one of the fortune-tellers if their trade would be successful. And he said with a deeply serious expression on his face: "If you do not see lightening and hear no thunder, you will be able to sell your merchandise." This was all the fortune-teller said to them. The slave traders viewed this as a good prophecy, since they believed that no thunderstorms would occur during this late time of the year. However, this very powerful lightening and most violent thunder convinced them to the contrary and now they are standing confused at the foot of the mountain. But before we go down there, a few similar lightening strikes will follow to intimidate them even more and it will be easy for us to talk to them!"
GGJ|7|3|6|0|Said one of My older disciples: "Who knows what tongue they will be speaking?"
GGJ|7|3|7|0|I said: "This doesn't concern you at all; no tongue in the whole world is foreign to me! However, these people mainly speak the tongue of India, which is very similar to the primordial Hebrew language."
GGJ|7|3|8|0|The disciple had nothing more to say and the second lightning strike came down followed by another most violent clap thunder and shortly afterwards the third strike; but all of these struck the ground and no damaged occurred.
GGJ|7|3|9|0|After the third lightening strike a most beautiful youth came into the room, bowed deeply before Me and said with a lovely but at the same time masculine voice: "Lord, here I am according to Your call, to carry out Your holy will!"
GGJ|7|3|10|0|I said: "You come from Cyrenius and from Jarah?"
GGJ|7|3|11|0|Said the youth: "Yes, Lord, according to Your holy will!"
GGJ|7|3|12|0|Here the older disciples recognised Raphael, went up to him and greeted him.
GGJ|7|3|13|0|But the youth said to them: "O you fortunate ones, who can be around the Lord in His most highest capacity all the time! - But before we start with a great and important task, give me something to eat and to drink!"
GGJ|7|3|14|0|Immediately all competed with each other to give the youth something to eat and to drink. The Romans invited him to sit with them and also all the others did everything possible to serve the youth; because all of them they all couldn't admire the gracefulness of the youth enough. They took him for a most beautiful son of an earthly mother, who followed Me upon some sort of desire announced to him. Only the older disciples knew who he was. He ate and drank with a rapacious appetite and everybody was amazed how a youth could get so much food into his stomach.
GGJ|7|3|15|0|But Raphael smiled and said: "My friends! Whoever works hard must also eat and drink much! Isn't it so?"
GGJ|7|3|16|0|Said Agrikola: "O, indeed, truly heavenly most beautiful youth! But please tell me who is your father and who is your mother and which country do you come from?"
GGJ|7|3|17|0|Said Raphael: "All in good time! I'm going to stay here for a couple of days and during that time you will get to know me better, but for now we will have a great task ahead of us, and this means, good friend, to be very much alert!"
GGJ|7|3|18|0|Said Agrikola: "But, my most lovely and beautiful young friend, what and how are you going to work with your truly maiden-tender hands? You have never performed any heavy work and you want to start with a big and heavy job?"
GGJ|7|3|19|0|Said Raphael: "The only reason why I have never performed any hard work, is, because every to you imaginably so heavy workload, is something very easily accomplished by me. What follows will teach you the better!"
GGJ|7|3|20|0|To that I said: "The time has come to release the prisoners down there and make them free; let us go! But whoever wants to remain here, can stay!"
GGJ|7|3|21|0|But all were asking Me, if they could accompany Me and I allowed it. And so we quickly walked down the mountain and soon reached our slave traders, who already were surrounded by many people who gawked at the poor slaves and their traders.
GGJ|7|3|22|0|But I gave Raphael a sign to remove the idle bystanders and he scattered them like chaff. All ran as quickly as they could, not to be torn to pieces by a couple of lions of the fiercest kind, which they suddenly noticed in their midst.
GGJ|7|4|1|1|The conversion of the slave trader
GGJ|7|4|1|0|Only after the crowd had totally dispersed, did I, along with Raphael, Agrikola and Lazarus approach the trade leader and say to him in his native tongue: "Who gave you the right to sell human beings and your children as a merchandise on the markets of the world and thereby turn them into slaves of tyrannical, lustful buyers?"
GGJ|7|4|2|0|Said the trade leader: "If you want to buy them, I will show you that I have the right thereto; but if you don't buy them, only in front of the governor I will tell you that I am entitled to do this. I myself had been sold as slave, but my master whom I served faithfully, gave me my freedom and a large sum of money. I moved back to my homeland and trade now with the same merchandise, as I myself was forced to serve someone else twenty years ago. I became fortunate by being a slave; why not they?! In addition this is a quite old custom in our country, and our wise men have never questioned us about it. We therefore do not sin against the law of our country and in your country we are paying a trade fee; and therefore we do not have to explain ourselves in front of anyone!"
GGJ|7|4|3|0|I said: "But thirty days ago you went to mountains and sacrificed thirty sheep, ten oxen, ten cows and ten calves and your fortune teller said to you: "If you see no lightening and hear no thunder on your trip, then you will be fortunate!" You interpreted this to your advantage, because you thought that during this late time of the year no storms with lightening and thunder will occur, and together with your colleagues you went on a long trip. But now, nevertheless, it had been thundering with preceding lightening strikes! What are you going to do now?"
GGJ|7|4|4|0|The trade leader looked at me with surprise and said: "If you are only a man like me, then you cannot know that! Foremost you have never been to our country and secondly, no one in the whole world knows the place where the foremost and most famous fortune teller lives. Nobody could have told you either, because for all the treasures in the world we do not betray one another. Therefore, how could you have known about my deepest secret? Friend, just tell me this and all these slaves belong to you!"
GGJ|7|4|5|0|I said: "Did your fortune teller not tell you once, that there is a greater God of whom he himself had only heard through old, secret writings? But this is for mortals too great and incomprehensible, and therefore they should not concern themselves further about this matter! - Did your fortune teller not tell you this?"
GGJ|7|4|6|0|Now the chief trader was even more surprised and said: "I said it once and I say it again: You are not a man, but - You are a God! And how should I, a weak worm of the earth, go against You, if You can destroy me with one breath?! It is true, earthly speaking I'm doing bad business! But even if I had a thousand times more slaves and would have bought them truly for a large sum of valuable money, they would have been all yours! You know, my great and incomprehensible sublime Friend, we in our country to a large extend realise what the problem is; but we can't help ourselves! Help us, Friend, - and not only these, but thousands more, and above them as many as you want, belong to You; because You are not a man, but a complete and most true God!"
GGJ|7|4|7|0|I said to all bystanders: "All of you take this as an example! These are slave traders of a very grim kind, and how soon have they recognised Me! Up there stands the temple which David and Solomon built for Me at great expenses, - but what an immense difference between these slave traders, who only sell the bodies of people, and those soul traders who sell the souls of people to hell!
GGJ|7|4|8|0|See, these slave traders are Eliases compared to those assassins of souls up there! Therefore, one day Sodom and Gomorra will be better off before Me then those wretched spawn of hell up there! If what has happened here would have happened in Sodom and Gomorra, they would have done penance in sack and ashes and would have become blessed. Only, here I Myself am present, and they try to kill Me!
GGJ|7|4|9|0|See, here to My right stands My favourite angel Raphael, and I say it to you: There is more resemblance between him and those slave traders then between him and those servants of God up there! I say to you: This slave trader is already an angel; but they up there are devils!"
GGJ|7|4|10|0|Here I again turned to the slave trader and said: "Friend, how much do you want for all these your slaves? Speak!"
GGJ|7|4|11|0|The chief trader said: "My God, what should I weak, mortal person want from You? All these and a thousand times more I give to You, if You consider me to be worthy of Your mercy, to tell me, what we quite actually lack and what are our true shortcomings!"
GGJ|7|4|12|0|I said : "Thus release them all, and in exchange I shall give to you the eternal freedom of your souls and everlasting life!"
GGJ|7|4|13|0|The chief trader replied: "The deal is made and completed; since with Gods it is easy to trade. Free all slaves; since now we have made the best deal! In advance I'm convinced that our slaves will not be treated badly. We ourselves has made the biggest profit; because thereby we have bought from God everlasting life. - Are you, my colleagues, in agreement?"
GGJ|7|4|14|0|All said: "Yes, Hibram, never have we made a bigger profit! But this time our fortune teller was very wrong; since it was the lightening and thunder which brought us the greatest fortune! - Free all the prisoners and they will become the non refundable property of this pure God! But we will be on our way home straight away!"
GGJ|7|4|15|0|I said: "O no, I certainly accept the prisoners, - but you yourselves will stay here for another three days, however, not at your expense, for I will pay for you temporarily and eternally!"
GGJ|7|5|1|1|The liberation of the slaves
GGJ|7|5|1|0|At this point I gave Raphael another sign to free the prisoners, and they were at once free and completely clothed, as they were naked before. But this sudden release of the young slaves created, as one can easily imagine, an immense sensation, and the chief trader, not believing his eyes, went to the now properly clothed slaves and saw that their clothes were made from quite real material and that these really were his slaves.
GGJ|7|5|2|0|He raised his hands and said (the chief trader): "Only now do I clearly realise, that you are truly in the hands of the gods! But you also should beg them to be merciful to you! But when you have received true fortune, then remember your parents back home, who live on hard land and must obtain their scarce and meagre food under difficult circumstances and by hard labour and live in deplorable huts made from clay and straw! Gather all kinds of knowledge and come back to us, so that through you understanding und good fortune come to us; because from now on no more people will be exported and sold from our country!"
GGJ|7|5|3|0|Hereupon Hiram turned to Raphael, who's fineness and beauty he couldn't admire enough and said:"O you incomprehensible seldom most beautiful youth! Are you also a god that it was possible for you to perform such a wondrous act. How did you manage to loosen so quickly the ropes the slaves were tied up with, and from where did you get all those many and very precious clothes for the youths and the maidens?"
GGJ|7|5|4|0|Said Raphael: "I'm not a god but only a servant of God through His grace! Out of myself I can do just as much as you can; but if I'm penetrated by the almighty will of God, then I can do anything and nothing is impossible for me. - But what will you do with those two-hundred slaves left at home, who are not sufficiently fattened to sell?"
GGJ|7|5|5|0|Said Hibram: "You know about that too, almighty youth?! What else should I now do, except to educate them to become useful and good people and to regard them from now on as my own children! But I will beg you to provide clothes for them, which I can take with me."
GGJ|7|5|6|0|Said Raphael: "It will be not necessary as yet; but if you, after a few days, return from here and keep up your good intention, then you and your followers at home will find everything you and your colleagues need."
GGJ|7|5|7|0|Hibram was very contented and likewise his colleagues and all thanked him and even more so Me, the Lord; because all the traders now recognised that I alone am the Lord. Thereupon they thought about the many carriages and carts - which of course cannot be compared to carriages of today - and the many already very exhausted draught animals.
GGJ|7|5|8|0|And Hibram said to Raphael: "My almighty wondrous youth! Where can we store our carriages, carts and animals and where can we get food for them?"
GGJ|7|5|9|0|Said Raphael: "There, inside those walls enclosing the mountain, which belongs to the man who is talking with the Lord right now, are many huts and stables also food for your draught animals, there you can safely store all your goods."
GGJ|7|5|10|0|With that the trader Hibram was content and his servants looked after the carriages, carts and animals.
GGJ|7|5|11|0|Said I: "Since this task is also completed successfully, we all can return to the top of the mountain where foremost the freed slaves should be strengthened with food and drink. And if you, Hibram, have organized everything properly, then you together with your followers and servants can come and take food and drink as My guests!"
GGJ|7|5|12|0|With this arrangement all were to the highest degree content and the freed slaves were overwhelmed with joy. Everybody tried to get close to Me and to thank Me. Since they were so many and could not find a place near Me at the same time, they formed an orderly circle around Me and asked Me in their own tongue that I should look and listen to them. I then looked at all of them very friendly and indicated to them to start speaking.
GGJ|7|5|13|0|After that they said with deep emotion (the slaves): "O good Father! We thank You for saving us and freeing us from those hard bondages. We have nothing to ever repay You with; but from now on we would like to serve You, as if we were Your feet, hands, eyes, ears, nose and mouth. O, good Father, allow us to love You! From now on be our Father with Your goodness and love, and never ever leave us!"
GGJ|7|5|14|0|Thereupon I went to each one in the circle, embraced him and pressed him against My chest and spoke the following words: "Peace be with you, My son, My daughter!"
GGJ|7|5|15|0|After that all the tender, curly blonde haired youths started to cry and the even more tender and very lovely maidens moistened My hands and feet with their tears of joy.
GGJ|7|6|1|1|On trade and usury
GGJ|7|6|1|0|After this ceremonious and emotional event which touched everyone's heart, and left all bystanders with tears in their eyes, I said to Raphael: "Lead them to the top and serve them before us; after we have followed you at a later stage, only then we will provide for ourselves!"
GGJ|7|6|2|0|Raphael lead them up the mountain and when they entered the large hall, three big and long tables were already prepared, and these really still only children ate the food that was prepared for them with much appetite and joy and also drank some wine mixed with water and became full of joy and good cheer.
GGJ|7|6|3|0|But we stayed by the road and watched the many approaching traders and merchants, who travelled with all sorts of merchandise, animals and fruit on the great road into the city.
GGJ|7|6|4|0|After a while the Roman said to Me: "Lord, there are many Jews! Do they still not know anything about You? It is very odd how casually these people are passing us by!"
GGJ|7|6|5|0|I said: "Just as they, still many people will walk past Me, shall not look at Me and will not recognise Me, but will continue to wallow in their worldly interests until death throws them into the grave and their souls into hell! Such traders, merchants, business men and brokers are too far away from all that is spiritual and are amongst the better part of humanity like parasitic plants on the branches of noble fruit trees and the weed amongst the wheat. Let us allow them to move on, towards their grave and death!"
GGJ|7|6|6|0|Said Agrikola: "But my Lord and My God! The mutual buy- and sell trade is however a necessity among humans, otherwise people of fruitless and meagre countries could not survive at all! I know of countries in Europe which are indescribably mountainous, nothing else than rock. The people who live there must receive most of their needs through trade. Stop this necessary interaction and a whole, large nation dies of hunger! Even You as Lord of all heavens and all worlds must recognise, that such people can only live and exist through trade. I'm hence very much surprised that Your highest divine wisdom condemns this so flatly. With all most due respect to Your purest divinity, - but this Your judgement I cannot approve with my very healthy common sense!"
GGJ|7|6|7|0|I said: "Friend, what you know and understand, this - allow Me - I already knew long before any primeval central sun gave light to a shell-globe!
GGJ|7|6|8|0|Verily, I say to you: I am not against the just and extremely beneficial interaction between people and people, - since this is exactly what I want, that one person in a certain way depends on another, and therefore a just interaction between people and people is anyway in the highest order of neighbourly love; but you will hopefully appreciate that I cannot add a single praising word to a most purely selfish profiteer. The fair merchant should earn for his effort and work a suitable compensation; but he should not try to earn hundred or more pennies for ten pennies! Do you understand this? I only condemn the profiteer, but not the necessary just traffic. Understand this well, so that you do not fall into bad temptation!"
GGJ|7|6|9|0|Here the Roman begged for My forgiveness and admitted that he was terribly and greatly mistaken.
GGJ|7|6|10|0|Now came Lazarus to me and said: "Lord, since we are going back to the top as there is not much left to do here, I would like to know from You, what is it about the wondrous youth! Who is he and where does he come from? According to his clothes it looks as if he could be Galilean; but how did he came to such wisdom and miraculous powers? According to his appearance he is hardly sixteen years old - but exceeds all of your old disciples! Would you give me an explanation?"
GGJ|7|6|11|0|I said: "Doesn't it say in the scriptures: 'During that time you will see the angels of God coming down from heaven to earth, and they will serve the people'? If you are familiar with this, then you will soon more easily comprehend the circumstances surrounding the youth. Keep this for the time being to yourself; because all the others must come to the same conclusion by themselves! My old disciples know him already, but are not allowed to make him known prematurely.
GGJ|7|6|12|0|You believe that we will soon go back to your inn, but there will be sufficient time to do that in an hour! For now we will stay here by to this road; since something will soon happen that will very much require our presence!"
GGJ|7|6|13|0|Lazarus asked Me by saying: "Lord, do we have to expect something worse?"
GGJ|7|6|14|0|I said: "Friend, in this world and under these people there is not much good to expect! See, the number of passing traders are already decreasing, and soon the servants of the Pharisees will bring a poor sinner, who about an hour ago stole one of the show-breads because he was hungry, to this open place beneath the high wall, to stone him to death because of his crime. This we will prevent from happening. And therefore you know why we still have to wait here."
GGJ|7|6|15|0|Agrikola heard this, came to Me and said: "Lord, I listened to your word, which verily did not sound very encouraging! Do the temple clerics also have a Jus gladii (right of the sword over life and death). I know all the privileges which Rome has given to its nations; but of such a privilege I know nothing! Ah, about this matter I have to inform myself a great deal more! - Tell me, Lord and Master, what is it regarding this matter!"
GGJ|7|6|16|0|I said: "When the Romans became masters of the Jewish countries, they very thoroughly checked the Jewish doctrine of God and their statues from Moses and the prophets and found that the temple, this means the priests, were given from Moses the right, to execute certain very dangerous criminals by stoning. But the priests themselves do not have the right to hand down the death penalty, but they must hand the criminals over to the courts, and they must according to the truthful testimony of the priests, serve judgement and hand over the most dangerous criminals to the stoners. This is not what happened here, but the priests are doing this unilaterally and pay Herod a lease, so that also they can have their own Jus gladii, with which they carry out the greatest abuse, as it is in this case. But now we must be very alert; since they will show up shortly!"
GGJ|7|7|1|1|Agricola interrogates a senior cleric of the temple
GGJ|7|7|1|0|I hardly finished speaking when a significant crowd came closer, dragging the unfortunate cruelly along in their midst.
GGJ|7|7|2|0|I said to Agrikola: "Now we will walk towards those henchmen, who are led by a senior cleric of the temple!"
GGJ|7|7|3|0|We met them just at the exit of the large gate and I put the words in the mouth of the Roman, and with the powerful, most serious voice and expression of a Roman he said to the leader of the crowd: "What is going on here?"
GGJ|7|7|4|0|The leader said: "We have the old right from Moses, also the Jus gladii, whereby we have the power to carry out sentencing against serious criminals!"
GGJ|7|7|5|0|Said the Roman: "But now I have come as the first imperial envoy from Rome, to investigate the many abuses of privileges given to you by Rome! Where is the ruling of the civil court?"
GGJ|7|7|6|0|The senior cleric of the temple was very much intimidated by this question and he said: "First give me proof that you are in fact an envoy from Rome; since anybody can disguise himself as a Roman and in the name of the Emperor prescribe new laws to us!"
GGJ|7|7|7|0|Agrikola pulled a roll of parchment out of golden cylinder, which carried all the necessary insignia and the senior cleric doubted not for a moment, that the carrier of such a document had to be a powerful high standing Roman.
GGJ|7|7|8|0|Thereupon Agrikola asked with great seriousness, saying: "Now, I have immediately showed you the document when you asked for it; so where is the ruling from the civil court regarding this criminal?"
GGJ|7|7|9|0|Said the senior cleric: "I said it to you before that the temple has an old right provided by Moses, to punish a serious criminal of the temple by death, and this right has also been sanctioned by Rome, and as such the temple acts correctly, if as a deterring example such a wrongdoer against God and the temple is punished by death through stoning as ordered by Moses!"
GGJ|7|7|10|0|Said Agrikola, getting more serious: "Did this temple existed during the times of Moses?"
GGJ|7|7|11|0|Said the senior cleric: "Not as such; but Moses was a prophet and certainly knew in his spirit that Salomon, the wise and great king, would build a temple for God, and therefore a crime against the temple and its most holy institutions is equally punishable as a sin against God Himself!"
GGJ|7|7|12|0|Said Agrikola: "Why then is it a fact that Moses himself has set up a separate judge for such cases and left such matters not in the hands of the priests? How did it happen that also you became judges over death and life of a person? Moses only ordered you to become priests, and Rome has given you, just as your judges took the same right during the times of King Saul, a civil judicial position, but with explicit instructions, that all criminals irrespective their crime, especially those who deserve death, always be handed over the civil judges of the region, and that no priest should in anyway be concerned about the courts action regarding the criminal. Therefore never ever do you have the right to judge or serve sentence on anyone, or in the end even lay your own hands on him!
GGJ|7|7|13|0|Hence, let go this your criminal immediately! I myself shall question him and conclude if his crime deserves the death penalty or not; and woe to you if I detect an injustice from your side towards this man! "
GGJ|7|7|14|0|Upon this sharp threat the henchmen and servants let the criminal go and put him in front of Agrikola.
GGJ|7|7|15|0|And the senior cleric said: "Take this felon! Question him yourself! But I and all these servants are hopefully sufficient witnesses who can stand against his stubborn lies!"
GGJ|7|7|16|0|Said Agrikola: "Very well; it happened that I also have a highly truthful witness on my side and explain hereby beforehand that every lie, from this criminal as well as from your side, will be dealt with the utmost severity! But I will act to an even more severe extend against those who served a malicious and therefore extremely punishable judgement over this poor man!"
GGJ|7|7|17|0|After this not very friendly speech from the Roman, the senior cleric and his servants became very fearful and the senior cleric made an indication to leave and even the servants said: "What have we to do with this? We do not have a will, but we have to obey the will of the temple. The senior clerics must solve this matter with you, high Master, directly! If a criminal must be punished then we execute the judgement; but the reason why somebody has been found guilty in first place, we don't know anything else apart from what the judges very briefly tell us. Hence, how can we testify against or in favour of this criminal? Therefore, high Master, let us go!"
GGJ|7|7|18|0|Said Agrikola: "This is not the issue at hand, but you will stay because of the senior cleric, who is also going to stay put until I have questioned the criminal!"
GGJ|7|8|1|1|The criminal statutes of the temple
GGJ|7|8|1|0|Listening to this final instructions, they stayed and Agrikola first asked the senior cleric by saying: "What crime did this man commit that he deserves the death penalty from you?"
GGJ|7|8|2|0|Very embarrassed the senior cleric said: "Yesterday afternoon, with a brazen hand he dared to touch the sanctified show-bread and even ate from it, which only the senior cleric can do unpunished under prayer and singing of psalms. He was caught when carrying out the brazen deed and was sentenced to death according to the law, and therefore it does not require any further inquiry, since the deed alone is the biggest proof of guilt of the criminal."
GGJ|7|8|3|0|Said Agrikola: "So, - this is a very praiseworthy court procedure! According to our law with every criminal it is imperative to find out to what extend the criminal was accountable when committing the crime! If a retarded person is committing a very serious offence, which is according to law punishable by death when committed by a more intelligent person, then the retarded person must be taken in custody, so that he does not pose any further danger for society, and must, if he has bettered himself, be released again or otherwise if he cannot be totally rehabilitated be used as a galley slave, to atone for his sins but at the same be useful to society.
GGJ|7|8|4|0|In addition the circumstances must be investigated by which a criminal sometimes has needed to commit a crime, which circumstances can mitigate a crime. Since there is a big difference if somebody who falls from a roof and kills a person who coincidentally stood underneath, or if someone kills a person premeditated. And between those extremes there exist a great many related circumstances, which every judge must consider, because they can have either a mitigating or aggravating bearing on the crime.
GGJ|7|8|5|0|If for example somebody came as plaintiff to you and said: 'My brother has been killed through this person!', and if you, without further investigating the accused, immediately sentence him to death, what miserable judges would you be! Isn't every judge under our law explicitly instructed to exactly enquire about the cur, quomodo, quando et quibus auxiliis (why, how, when and under which circumstances?), and only then sentencing is to be carried out?! Have you done this with this criminal?"
GGJ|7|8|6|0|The senior cleric said: "But we do not have a Roman law in the temple, only the law of Moses and this reads quite differently!"
GGJ|7|8|7|0|Said Agrikola: "So? If Moses gave such judgmental laws as you are applying in the temple, then Moses must have been the most stupid and most cruel legislator who ever lived, and in comparison we Romans would have been pure gods! But I know the gentle laws of Moses only too well and for the most part we have formed our state laws accordingly, and you temple clerics are before God and before all people the most punishable liars, if you try to convince me that your most stupid, tyrannically cruellest temple statutes are instituted by Moses! These are your own statutes, which you have unilaterally, god-forgotten, completely pointlessly and unscrupulously put together, and now you torture the poor people with your detestable laws at will! Can you recognise this as a law sanctified by a highly wise God?"
GGJ|7|8|8|0|Said the senior cleric: "I did not made the statutes of the temple! They are there and we have to maintain them, irrespective if they are from Moses or from somebody else!"
GGJ|7|8|9|0|Said Agrikola: "Very well, we Romans will know how to contain such nonsense! But now it is time for: Audiatur et altera pars (one should also listen to the other party).
GGJ|7|8|10|0|With that remark he turned with a friendly face to the criminal: "Tell me in all truth what your crime is all about! Don't lie, but confess everything; since I can rescue you, but also put you to death, if your crime in what ever way deserves the death penalty!"
GGJ|7|9|1|1|The testimony of the apparent criminal
GGJ|7|9|1|0|The criminal stood up and spoke with courage, totally free and without holding anything back: "My great and mighty and just Lord and judge! I'm just as little a criminal as you are or him who is with you!
GGJ|7|9|2|0|I am a poor day worker and must with my two hands provide for and feed my father and my mother, both parents who are always ill and who are unable to work at all. In addition I have a younger sister, only seventeen years and eight month old. I have to provide for her also, as she cannot earn anything, since she must stay at home to look after the sick parents. This my very dear and well-behaved sister, although very poor, is by nature very beautiful and attractive which is unfortunately also known to the temple clerics, and a few have already gone through great trouble to seduce her. Nevertheless they were unsuccessful and started to threaten me and my parents by saying: "Just wait, you proud beggars, soon you will become more tame and humble!"
GGJ|7|9|3|0|The next day I searched for work in the homes already known to me and I was told that I have been declared a great sinner by the priests, for having an incestuous relationship with my own sister. I was shown the door and I didn't know what to do.
GGJ|7|9|4|0|Thereupon I went to several gentiles and told them of my great dilemma. They gave me a few pennies, so that I could buy some bread for us. But the few pennies were soon used up and I and my family haven't eaten for two days, and I wasn't able to earn any money and could also not beg anything from anybody because of the many holidays, during which time one also cannot get any work outside the city. And I thought by myself: 'If I as an innocent Jew did what David once did, when he was hungry, then surely this will not be such a big sin before God!?'
GGJ|7|9|5|0|Yesterday late afternoon, driven by great suffering, I went into the temple, walked to the show-bread, reached for the first loaf of bread to satisfy my hunger and to give some to my equally hungry parents and sister; but I was seen by the lurking guards who shouted blasphemy and dragged me mercilessly to the priests. They soon recognised me and screamed: "Ha, this is the proud beggar, the blood desecrator and now blasphemer of the show bread! Therefore tomorrow he will be, before the middle of the day, stoned!"
GGJ|7|9|6|0|Thereupon I was dragged with all kinds of mistreatment and most terrible insults into a dark hole, where I languished until today. How I was dragged from there to here, you, eminent Judge, have seen for yourself. But what will happen or has already happened to my poor parents or my poor sister, only Jehovah knows!
GGJ|7|9|7|0|Eminent Judge! This is all that I can tell you with all honesty about my crime! O, do not judge me as hard as especially this senior cleric has judged me! Openly said, it was actually him who tried to seduce my chaste sister, - this I can swear before God and before all people! I can also name devoted truthful witnesses, who can confirm this sad incident under oath!"
GGJ|7|9|8|0|Very angry over the temple cleric, Agrikola said: "My friend! He who speaks as freely as you do, does not need other proofs! In addition I do have on my side a very important witness to confirm the truth of your testimony. Within moments there will be somebody here, who will bring your parents and your sister completely strengthened to this place - and somebody else whom I will need very much for this temple cleric!"
GGJ|7|10|1|1|The confession of the senior cleric
GGJ|7|10|1|0|Upon My inner call was Raphael already here, and I spoke to him by means of the inner word, saying: "Listen to the bidding of the Roman; since I give to him thoughts, words and will!"
GGJ|7|10|2|0|When Agrikola noted Raphael, he said: "Yes, I imagined that you would not let us wait for you too long!"
GGJ|7|10|3|0|Said Raphael: "I already know what you want! Within a few moments everything will be arranged; as the people you want do not live far from here and therefore it will take me long to get them here."
GGJ|7|10|4|0|Said the senior cleric: "Why?"
GGJ|7|10|5|0|Said Agrikola: "You will speak when asked; but now, keep quiet!"
GGJ|7|10|6|0|Quickly the angel disappeared and brought back the elderly couple and the young, very poor, but physically truly very beautiful sister, and behind them followed ten Roman soldiers and one judge delegated by Pilatus.
GGJ|7|10|7|0|Raphael said to Agrikola: "Friend, this will be all right!"
GGJ|7|10|8|0|Said Agrikola: "Certainly, since this is how I wanted it!"
GGJ|7|10|9|0|Raphael withdrew and stood fully prepared to act upon My signal.
GGJ|7|10|10|0|Agrikola now turned to the three and asked them whether they were familiar with the ill-treated person.
GGJ|7|10|11|0|Said the sister: "O Jehovah, what has happened to my poor brother? Yesterday afternoon he went somewhere to get some bread, since we have not eaten for two full days, but he didn't returned. We were in great fear for him and prayed that nothing bad would happen to him. After receiving a message from this dear, young messenger here, we find our brother in a condition which can have nothing good behind it!"
GGJ|7|10|12|0|The sister wanted to enquire further, but Agrikola cautioned her with a friendly voice and said: "Dear daughter of Zion, do not ask any further questions; since your brother is in good hands anyhow! But I will introduce you to this senior cleric who just now turned his face away from us, and you must tell me the fullest truth under which circumstances you know him!"
GGJ|7|10|13|0|Said the sister: "O Lord, save yourself the trouble; it was with horror that I recognised this miserable man from afar.
GGJ|7|10|14|0|Said Agrikola: "That does not matter; the better for you all!"
GGJ|7|10|15|0|Hereupon the Roman called with a very commanding tone the senior cleric, saying: "With an open face come closer and speak! What can you answer to such accusation directed against you? Confess openly the truth, or I will let you confess the truth on the glowing cross, so that you can learn of Roman justice; since we Romans make no exceptions even with priests! Come closer and speak!"
GGJ|7|10|16|0|The senior cleric turned around and said with a trembling voice: "Lord full of power and honour! What can I say?! Unfortunately it is as the poor man has said about me, and I have earned any punishment which you will choose. If I ever regain my freedom, I would make good my inhumanly great offence against this poor family a thousand fold; but I have not earned any mercy from just punishment, and therefore it will be difficult to make good the evil that I have inflicted on such a truly honourable family."
GGJ|7|10|17|0|Said Agrikola: "I'm not a judge like you according to a level of emotion, but a judge according to a measure of the law; nevertheless, I say to you now, that these four people who have been so inhumanly deeply offended by you, will now be your main judges! However they will judge you, I will judge you in the same manner! What this poor and hungry man has sinned against your show-bread, shall be judged by God! If He forgives him, so shall we forgive him; since he did not commit a sin against us!"
GGJ|7|10|18|0|Agrikola turned to the poor family and said: "Decide now what I should do with this great criminal! Since he did not only cause damage to you house twice, in that he tried to violate your chaste daughter and, because he failed, through his evil mouth instigated that your son could not find any work, but he also sentenced your son to a death by stoning, because, driven by hunger, he grabbed a show-bread, - and if it had not been for this greatest Friend of all people, this son of yours would have been dead by now, and you would have never seen him alive again!
GGJ|7|10|19|0|Over there still stand the temple police and henchmen who would have stoned him, - and this senior cleric is foremost the most merciless and most unfair judge who sentenced your son to a death by stoning! The law regarding touching the show-bread is not unfamiliar to me; Moses only ordered the death penalty for a case of stubborn mischievousness and not for a case of true famine, where every Jew has the right to eat from the show-bread, if he is seriously hungry, just as your great King David has done when he was hungry, since he understood the law of Moses better than a chief priest at that time. Thereby I acquit your son from any wrongdoing, and now it is up to you to pronounce judgement over this worst kind of a criminal!"
GGJ|7|10|20|0|Said the father of the son and the beautiful daughter: "Lord and mighty Judge! We all thank the great God and you and your friend that we have been saved from such great danger. Just as God in the end always protects what is good and right, He always punishes the truly evil of a stubborn sinner if, without remorse and penance, he persist in doing evil. If he changes sincerely for the better, then God will forgive him no matter how many and great sins. Therefore I will not judge this person, but leave him merely to the will of God; because God alone is the most just Judge. - This is our judgement over this our biggest enemy. We wholeheartedly forgive him all evil that he inflicted on us."
GGJ|7|11|1|1|The judgment of Agricola
GGJ|7|11|1|0|When the senior cleric heard such judgement over him from the mouth of this honest, poor father, he burst into tears and said: "O great God, how good are your true children and how terribly evil are we as a true snake brood from hell! O God, punish me according to my most evil merits!"
GGJ|7|11|2|0|Said Agrikola: "If they, who had the actual right, did not judge you, I will also not judge you; therefore let the judge come here to strictly forbid you and everyone else in the temple to ever impose the death sentence on anybody; - otherwise you and the whole temple will not be exempted from prosecution. But those bloodhounds and henchmen will be punished with one hundred lashes each for their voluntary mischievousness towards this poor man, so that also they can feel what such inhuman devilment does to a poor man. The soldiers can immediately take them to prison and serve the lashes. So be it!"
GGJ|7|11|3|0|These now began to cry and plead.
GGJ|7|11|4|0|Said Agrikola: "Didn't this poor man beg you not to mistreat him, - and you just ignored his pleading, whereas you were only instructed to guard him? Hence, since you did something for which you had not even an ostensible right, not one single lash will be remitted, to the contrary, the tormentors will be instructed that each lash be exercised with the greatest intent. Let's carry on; because for you no mercy exists from God and much less from me!"
GGJ|7|11|5|0|The soldiers surrounded the fifteen temple servants and drove them away.
GGJ|7|11|6|0|But the temple senior asked the Roman with trembling reverence, saying: "Eminent and mighty Master! What should I actually settle with this judge?"
GGJ|7|11|7|0|Said Agrikola: "This I have already indicated to you; but if you do not understand, then I will repeat it for you: You are going to accompany the judge to the courthouse and there you will receive from him well defined instructions, how the temple in all future shall behave regarding the penalties of Moses! Every transgression of such instructions will be most severely punished by Rome! With such written instructions from Pilatus under my command, you will go to the temple and make them known!"
GGJ|7|11|8|0|Said the senior cleric: "But what shall I tell Pilatus, if he questions me about you?"
GGJ|7|11|9|0|Said Agrikola: "He will not do this, since I visited him a few days ago, he knows me well and is well informed why I'm travelling through our countries in the name of the Emperor. But know, you also can go!"
GGJ|7|11|10|0|The judge and the senior cleric bowed deeply before Agrikola, and the judge admonished the senior cleric to follow him.
GGJ|7|11|11|0|But the senior cleric said: "I just want to put one last question to the envoy of the Emperor!"
GGJ|7|11|12|0|Said the judge: "Then ask quickly; we judges do not have a lot of time these days!"
GGJ|7|11|13|0|Hereupon the senior cleric turned once again to Agrikola and said: "Mighty Envoy of the Emperor! See, I'm very rich and I'm disgusted by my treasures! Since I have inflicted such terrible wrongdoing on this family, I want to completely distance myself from all my treasures and pass it on to them, to pay for my wrongdoing as much as possible. May this judge draw up a transfer document and give it together with all my treasures to the poor family, so that nobody can question them from where they have received it?"
GGJ|7|11|14|0|Said Agrikola: "You will still find a great number of poor families, where you can practice the works of long overdue neighbourly love; however, this poor family has been already looked after in the best possible way. And with that you can go! Subsequently do the right thing and fear God, and you will not experience such a meeting again! So be it!"
GGJ|7|11|15|0|Both of them bowed again and left.
GGJ|7|11|16|0|We returned with the rescued family to our group, who full of curiosity waited to learn about everything that had happened. Because they were so far away from us, they were able to see but not to hear anything about what had happened. Also our slave trader Hibram and his colleagues pushed themselves to the fore, to hear what had happened.
GGJ|7|11|17|0|But I said to Lazarus: "Friend, above all it is now important to provide these four with food to build up their physical strength, - everything else we will discuss above; since they have not eaten for two days. The elderly couple was very ill but has been healed. This otherwise strong, young man who has been badly ill-treated, is actually he who should have been stoned, and this charming maiden is his sister and both are children of these poor but honest parents. And now you know with whom you are dealing!"
GGJ|7|11|18|0|Said also Agrikola: "As long as I will be staying here, everything they eat, will be added to my bill, and I also wish that they receive the best treatment at my table! Thereafter I take them anyway with me to Rome. I will also add all the slaves to my account and in future will do everything to look after their proper development on a natural and spiritual level.
GGJ|7|11|19|0|Says Lazarus: "Friend, some of them I would like to keep with me; you see, I do not have a wife nor children and would like to adopt a few as children!"
GGJ|7|11|20|0|Said Agrikola: "You are free to do this; it will be my pleasure to leave you as many as you like!"
GGJ|7|11|21|0|With that Lazarus was quite content and we started to walk up the mountain and very quickly reached the top.
GGJ|7|12|1|1|The meal at the inn
GGJ|7|12|1|0|When we arrived at the top, all the slaves were standing in proper order and greeted Me from a distance, saying: "Hail to you, dear, good Father; since you rescued us and have freed us from our hard bonds! You have given us new and very beautiful clothes, so that we are looked upon with delight, and you have fed us with very good food and strengthening and sweet tasting drinks! O you good, loving Father, come, come, so that we can thank you with our love!"
GGJ|7|12|2|0|When I was close to them, they crowded around Me and kissed and embraced Me.
GGJ|7|12|3|0|But the disciples cautioned them, not to crowd around Me with such intensity.
GGJ|7|12|4|0|But I said to the disciples: "Leave them their most innocent joy; verily, I say to you: Who doesn't love Me like one of these true children here, shall not come to me! Since who is not drawn by the Father (in Me), will not come to the Son (the wisdom in God). But they are drawn by the Father, and therefore they crowd around Me like this. They do not know yet who I am, but they have recognised the Father in Me so much better than you up to this hour. How do you like that?"
GGJ|7|12|5|0|The disciples kept quite, but felt it strongly, that they haven't accepted Me in their hearts with such love as these children from the otherwise so cold north.
GGJ|7|12|6|0|After these children have embraced and thanked Me for everything, they retreated very orderly and we went into the house and sat at the tables in the same order as the previous day, except that four poor people sat according to the good will of Agrikola, at the table of the Romans. The slave traders with Hibram sat alongside the seven Pharisees, and after everything was ordered, the food was brought in consisting of plenty wine and bread, so that the slave traders could not conceal their amazement over such a rich meal. Raphael sat alongside Me, in order to be quick at hand, should I require his services.
GGJ|7|12|7|0|The four poor people were, for easily understandable reasons, dressed in very poor and badly worn clothes, and Lazarus, sitting also alongside Me, was very sympathetic about it.
GGJ|7|12|8|0|Therefore he said to Me (Lazarus): "Lord, I have many clothes at home! How about it, if I send someone to Bethany to get some clothes for these poor people? Perhaps also sister Maria could come and find a lot of joy here!"
GGJ|7|12|9|0|I said: "Friend, your concern about the poor is very dear to Me, and therefore I have come to stay in your house; but this time I shall look after them, just as I have provided before for the children who are joyful outside! The two sisters are very much occupied with the many strangers and are needed in your house; but when I leave from here, I shall anyhow first come to you in Bethany and see and speak to your sisters. You will soon see these four poor people in better clothes, namely Roman clothes. But let them first strengthen their inner body and their limbs, - thereupon their outer body will also be looked after! - Are you satisfied with that?"
GGJ|7|12|10|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, completely; since only what You want and arrange is good and perfectly right! But now let's eat and drink, and after we have been strengthened, we can talk about many different things."
GGJ|7|12|11|0|All ate and drank with joy and could not praise enough the good and friendly service and the good tasting food as well as the pleasant, heart cheering wine. The slave traders were completely overjoyed and conceded that during all their earlier travels to even the more southerly countries, they never have tasted such exceptionally good wine.
GGJ|7|12|12|0|One of the Pharisees at the same table added to this: "Yes, yes, my dear faraway friends, in the house of the father very often the ill-bred children live better than somewhere else far away from the fatherly house!"
GGJ|7|12|13|0|Said Hibram: "How should we understand this?"
GGJ|7|12|14|0|Said the of course completely converted Pharisee, pointing towards Me: "See, there sits the eternal most true Father among us. His ill-bred children, who are we, all the people of this world! Those, who come to Him, recognise Him and love Him, are His better children, and through His wisdom and through His almighty will He provides for them in every aspect, that they already live well on this earth, but even better after this physical life in the realm of the everlasting spirits, who never die, but live for ever. And see, this is what I meant, that even the ill-bred children are nowhere better off than in the house of their true Father! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|7|12|15|0|Said Hibram: "Yes, yes, I understand this now, and you have spoken perfectly good and true; but this man is actually God, and as such He is to too elevated to be a Father of us wicked people! I would even regard it as very presumptuous to call Him Father!"
GGJ|7|12|16|0|Said the Pharisee: "You are of course not altogether wrong; but He Himself teaches us this and threatens everybody, who does not believe this in his soul, with exclusion from a most blessed, eternal life and shows us, that He alone is the Creator and most true Father of all mankind, and therefore we must believe this, but also to live on this earth according to His most holy will announced to us, so that thereby we can become worthy, to be His children. If He Himself teaches us this, then we must accept it with great love and gratitude and do what He teaches us, Since He alone knows, where we stand, and to what purpose He called us into existence."
GGJ|7|12|17|0|With this very good teaching our slave traders were completely satisfied and continued eating and drinking and conversed with the Pharisees, as good as their tongues allowed them to. But with time they understood each other increasingly better, since one of the Pharisees was quite knowledgeable about the primeval Hebrew language, which the descendants of the northern part of India were using to give their thoughts space and form in a less spoiled way.
GGJ|7|13|1|1|Agricola's reference to the Lord
GGJ|7|13|1|0|At the other tables it was still very quiet; since all listened whether I would soon open My mouth to speak. However, since I also allowed Myself some rest, the tongues at the other tables started to get a little active. The Romans started to familiarise themselves somewhat with the poor family, and Agrikola asked the lovely daughter, if she did not at all have any clothes at all other than what she was wearing.
GGJ|7|13|2|0|But the daughter said: "Noble, high Lord! In our poor home I have another a haircoat; but it is even worse than the linen dress I'm wearing. A while ago we were not so extremely poor, when my parents were still healthy and able to work. But when a few years ago my parents fell seriously ill, things went from bad to worse. With all diligence my brother could not earn more, that we could have bought anything else, except the scanty food and so we have ended up in great poverty without our fault, and within another two days we would have completely perished, if it were not for you and your friend over there, who saved us in a quite miraculous way; since I still do not know how this beautiful youth over there could have found our deplorable hut so quickly, as if he, God knows, was familiar with all the most secret corners of this big city. But who is this marvelous man and wondrously beautiful youth next to him? Aren't you going to explain this to me a little?"
GGJ|7|13|3|0|Says Agrikola: "My dearest poor girl, you truly beautiful daughter of Zion, verily, this is not my call to make; since you see, I'm certainly a great and powerful Lord in the whole Roman empire, but nevertheless, I am nothing compared to this marvelous Man and also this beautiful youth! I probably could send an accredited messenger with a letter written by my own hand to the Emperor of Rome, and he would send many legions, and I could conquer the whole large Asia with a victorious war, - but what would that be compared to the infinite power of this marvelous Man?! If He wants something, then it is already an accomplished deed!
GGJ|7|13|4|0|My dear daughter of Zion! Do you understand what this means? See, your parents were ill, as you said, for longer than two years! And only the will of this marvelous Man healed them in one moment, and also this marvelous Man knew how to direct this youth precisely to your house, where he would certainly find you. About three hours ago this marvelous Man predicted what will happen to your brother, and only then was it made possible for me to save your brother and you by His sole mercy, and as such did not I, but only He alone saved you; since I was only His blind tool.
GGJ|7|13|5|0|You have earlier seen the many wondrously delightful beautiful youth and maidens outside. See, these delightful, most beautiful beings were all destined to be sold as miserable slaves! And see again, this marvelous Man freed them all and in addition dressed them from head to toe with beautiful clothes, and all this in one instance, which is why they greeted Him as a dear Father. If, however, this is absolutely true, then how does all my power compare to only one breath of His will?! Therefore you also have to foremost direct your full attention towards this marvelous Man; since what this Man is able to perform through only His will, man up to now could never have dreamt about. But what I have told you here open heartedly, is the highest truth. What do you say to that?"
GGJ|7|13|6|0|Said all four: "Yes, if this marvelous man can do all that, as you as a most truthful witness have told us, then this marvelous man must be a great prophet! You see, we Jews are awaiting a Messiah, who is expected to become very powerful in word and deed! But before He will come, the great Prophet Elijah will come before Him and according to the opinion of many people also his disciple Elisha. (Elisha, at different places in Lorber also written as 'Elisäus'). And see, in the end this is actually Elijah or his disciple Elisha!"
GGJ|7|13|7|0|Said Agrikola: "This your legend is not very well known to me, but much about your Messiah, who is main reason why I came from Rome to Jerusalem. Haven't you heard anything yet about the exceedingly famous Saviour from Galilee?"
GGJ|7|13|8|0|Said the old man: "Most honourable Friend and Lord! We poor day labourers get come at most ten times per year to the temple; there we perform our small sacrifice and listen to any sermon, which we do not understand. If somewhere something new and extraordinary happens, then we in seclusion only learn very little or most likely nothing at all about it.
GGJ|7|13|9|0|Besides, we were bedridden for over two years. Day after day, even on a Sabbath, our son had to work, in order to provide us with only the minimum necessities. On a Sabbath he worked for the Greek or Romans, who of course did not celebrate or sanctify the Sabbath, and this was pure luck for us; since otherwise we would be forced to completely fast each Sabbath, especially during the past two years.
GGJ|7|13|10|0|If you, high Lord and Friend, appraise this, you will quite easily understand, how a very poor family, living in the middle of this large city, can learn as little about great and extraordinary events and occurrences, as if they were living somewhere at the end of the world! If, based on the grounds as indicated, we do not know anything about the widely known Galilean, we surely cannot blamed for it.
GGJ|7|13|11|0|The only thing we came to know about a year ago, is, that a prophet by name John in the dessert along the Jordan preached against the Pharisees and bluntly told them the truth. But what further happened to him we don't know. Perhaps this marvelous man is this prophet?"
GGJ|7|13|12|0|Said Agrikola: "No, this your marvelous Man is not the prophet; but to your fortune you will know Him still better today. Therefore eat and drink and be properly strengthened to be able to endure the great disclosure which will made to you; since it is not that easy to get to know this marvelous Man!"
GGJ|7|13|13|0|Thereupon these poor people continued eating and drinking. While eating and drinking, they noticed the beautiful and heavy bowls, and even more so the golden wine jugs and drinking mugs.
GGJ|7|13|14|0|The daughter looked at these things with increasing attention and finally said to Agrikola: "But listen, great and mighty Lord, isn't this pure silver and gold? You surely have brought this from Rome? O, this must have cost a fortune!"
GGJ|7|13|15|0|Said Agrikola: "Yes, my beautiful daughter of Zion, it would have cost a lot, if you had to buy the silver and gold and let somebody produce those dishes thereof! But these dishes didn't cost Him anything, who produced them in the most wonderful manner, but nevertheless, they are incalculably valuable. You see, to Him, who is almighty, is nothing impossible! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|7|13|16|0|Said the beautiful Jewish girl: "Yes, I understand that; but God alone is almighty! Was God Himself here, or did He send an angel, who performed such miracles here? Since such things have always occurred among the Jewish people the time?"
GGJ|7|13|17|0|Said Agrikola: "My dear and truly most beautiful child! Yes, yes, God Himself was here, is still here and reveals Himself wonderfully to those, who truly and purely love Him! If you muster a lot of love in your heart for Him, then He will reveal Himself to all of you! - Do you believe me, loveliest girl?"
GGJ|7|13|18|0|Said the young, increasingly beautiful Jewish girl: "But God is a spirit, which nobody ever can see and at the same time keep his live; since it is written in Moses: 'Nobody can see God and live.'"
GGJ|7|13|19|0|Said Agrikola: "You are quite right; but it also is written in the other prophets. That the eternal spirit of God - this means God Himself - will during present times for the sake of man incarnate Himself and walk as a man among them, to teach them the right ways of life. And as such a good person can see God and listen to Him, and at the same time not only keep his earthly life, but in addition also receive the eternal life of his soul, so that he henceforth for ever will not see nor feel death. If this body in time is falling away, the soul of man will continue to live for ever and enjoys at the same time the highest bliss. - How do you like that?"
GGJ|7|13|20|0|Says the beautiful Jewish girl: "Yes, we all would like that very much; but to receive such unheard of mercy, we are too insignificant and also too great sinners! Since firstly, we were not able to properly sanctify the Sabbath and therefore belong for a long time in the row of the great sinners, and secondly we were not able to cleanse ourselves thereof, because we never had the means for it. And therefore God will not look at us if He in some way embodied will visit the people on this earth. He came to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; but these were tremendously devout and sinless people. What are we in comparison to them? I would be able to love God beyond all measure; but He is way too holy and cannot accept the love of a sinner."
GGJ|7|13|21|0|Across the table I said to the Jewish girl: "O dear daughter, God does not look at the sins of people, especially your kind, but only at the heart! Who truly loves God, for him all sins are forgiven, irrespective if he had as many as all the grass on earth and all the sand in the sea. Your sins are only within your imagination and not in reality. However, before God everything is repulsive which is great in the world; but you are small in the world and as such not repulsive to God. Keep on to loving God deeply and He will also love you and will give you eternal life! - Do you understand that?"
GGJ|7|13|22|0|Said the Jewish girl: "I understand that; but lead me to the place where God is, so that I can see, love and worship Him!"
GGJ|7|14|1|1|The new guests at the inn and their accommodation
GGJ|7|14|1|0|The beautiful Jewish girl wanted to converse more with Me; but the servants of Lazarus came into the hall and said that a large number of foreign people were coming up the mountain and they (the servants) do not know where to accommodate all the new arrivals.
GGJ|7|14|2|0|Said Lazarus to Me: "Lord, what should we do here? My only trust is in You!"
GGJ|7|14|3|0|I said: "How many will there be, arriving right now and also arriving at a later stage?"
GGJ|7|14|4|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, based on the previous years, five-, six, - up to seven hundred heads could be arriving; but today the crowding will apparently be the greatest!"
GGJ|7|14|5|0|Said I: "Good, go with My servant outside, and he will set up everything in the open for you, so that all the arriving guests will be accommodated quite easily! But let the young people go into the small hall, so that they are not too much exposed to the stares and lechery of the strangers!"
GGJ|7|14|6|0|After hearing this, Lazarus immediately went outside with Raphael, where Raphael first brought the young people to the small hall next door and thereafter said to Lazarus: "Do you have tables and benches in sufficient numbers?"
GGJ|7|14|7|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, you my dearest and mighty friend full of goodness out of God, this is exactly my biggest problem! I have a large number in Bethany; but they cannot be brought here in time! What can we do about it?"
GGJ|7|14|8|0|Said Raphael: "Don't worry about it! Since you trust the Lord and love Him above all, help is imminent. See, in the name of the Lord I'm a good carpenter, and therefore everything you require will be here!"
GGJ|7|14|9|0|Raphael hardly finished speaking when the right number of tables and benches were standing there, and above each table was a tent, rather delightfully to look at.
GGJ|7|14|10|0|All the foreign guests already started to arrive and asked if they could be served here.
GGJ|7|14|11|0|Said Lazarus: "O very much so, the servants will be here in a moment and bring everyone what he orders!"
GGJ|7|14|12|0|Said Raphael to Lazarus: "Will there be enough servants for so many guests?"
GGJ|7|14|13|0|Said Lazarus: "Perhaps just enough; but they will be very busy!"
GGJ|7|14|14|0|Said Raphael: "Good, if they fall short, I will also help them!"
GGJ|7|14|15|0|Said Lazarus: "See, God's servant full of charity, what you have done for me here in the name of the Lord, is a miracle above all miracles; but I'm close to not being surprised by anything any longer, since I know the Lord and have been a witness to many miracles, one greater than the other!"
GGJ|7|14|16|0|Said Raphael: "This is now all the same; since everything that you see and feel and think, is a much greater miracle of the Lord and every man himself is the greatest! Whether the Lord only creates a quickest lightning flash, cracking in one moment from the clouds to earth, or if He creates a sun, which for aeons times aeons of earth years provides light to many worlds, to the wisdom and power of the Lord it is one and the same, and as such you are completely right, that you do not make too much of this latest miracle. It would also be not very wise in front of all these many foreigners. - But now you can see to it that all the guests are served, otherwise they will start making a lot of fuss!"
GGJ|7|14|17|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, God's servant full of charity, you are right; only a few have received anything! What can we do about it?"
GGJ|7|14|18|0|Said Raphael: "Now, what to do? We will help your servants otherwise the many guests will not be served for a long time.
GGJ|7|14|19|0|Raphael left Lazarus for a brief moment, and in this shortest time all tables where guests have been seated, were served with the best wine, bread, salt and other foodstuff.
GGJ|7|14|20|0|Such service was of course noticed by some of the guests; but the guests thought that during their conversations they haven't paid enough attention to the serving of wine and bread and other dishes, and they just continued to eat and drink. But what they did notice was the unusual goodness of the wine, since never before have they brought something similar over their palates.
GGJ|7|14|21|0|Therefore some of them stood up from their tables, went to Lazarus and asked him what wine it was and if he would be prepared to sell it in greater quantities.
GGJ|7|14|22|0|Said Lazarus: "This wine I myself obtain truly through the mercy of God. Under such circumstances you are allowed to drink with measure and purpose; but I do not possess any wine to sell!"
GGJ|7|14|23|0|Thereupon the guests went back to their places.
GGJ|7|14|24|0|Those who came did not leave, but still new guests came, so that Lazarus became quite stressed and he said to Raphael: "My dearest friend, filled with God's charity, if this continues we will finally not have enough tables and seats!"
GGJ|7|14|25|0|Said Raphael: "Now, then we have to add a few more!"
GGJ|7|14|26|0|Raphael hardly had spoken, and the tables, benches and tents were ready, but none of the many hundreds of guests noticed how so many tables, benches and tents had been set up. The new guests came and were served in the same manner.
GGJ|7|14|27|0|When after a few hours the foreigners, who also visited this inn in previous years, were seated and sufficiently fed, Lazarus turned to Raphael and asked him: "Dearest servant of the Lord filled with charity from God, just explain to me a little, how is it possible for you to do such things, and all in one moment! I don't want to say anything about the tables, benches and tents; but from where does the crockery, the salt, the wine and the foodstuff, and the food prepared in such a way that the Persians, also the Egyptians, the Greek, in short everyone irrespective from where they come, had their national food most suitably prepared in front of them! How is that possible for you to perform in one moment?"
GGJ|7|14|28|0|Said Raphael: "My dearest friend, even if I explained the possibility of all that very precisely to you, you would only comprehend very little or nothing. Therefore, for the time being, I can only tell you that with God all things are possible!"
GGJ|7|15|1|1|An explanation of the materializations
GGJ|7|15|1|0|(Raphael:) "In the actual sense I can do out of myself as little as you can; but I am a pure spirit and have a body here on earth consisting of elements drawn from the air. As a spirit I can be completely filled with the spirit of the Lord and as such can act as the Lord Himself. When filled with the spirit of the Lord, I have no other will than that of the Lord and it is impossible for me to will anything else, except the will of the Lord. But what the Lord wants, is already a reality.
GGJ|7|15|2|0|See, everything, that grows on this or for that matter on another earth, is - the earth included - just as much a miracle arising out of the will of the Lord, with the only difference that the Lord, because of the development of the intelligence, observes with creatures a certain necessary sequence and purely out of His will, in time He allows the one to arise out of the other one. If the Lord would not do that for the sake of the development and solidification of intelligent and enlivened creatures, He could, based on His almightiness, produce a world in one moment, the same way He calls a lightening strike into being and action.
GGJ|7|15|3|0|See, in the air of the earth all substances and all elements of the whole earth are contained. You cannot see them with your physical senses, but for a perfected spirit it is as easy, as it is easy for you to lift a stone from the ground and to distinguish that it is not a fish and also not a piece of bread. For the spirit it is also easy, for example to put together the required elements, out of the air, for one or the other object, and to produce it within one moment as that, what it would have become over time through the orderly process of nature.
GGJ|7|15|4|0|How it is possible for a perfected spirit to do this, is of course the very issue, which for the natural person is impossible to comprehend, before he is not completely reborn in the spirit. And therefore I cannot explain this to you any further. But I want to give you in short a small hint regarding a few appearances in nature.
GGJ|7|15|5|0|See, in all seeds of plants and trees reside in a small and tender shell a distinctive intelligence in the form of a minutest spark which is not visible to your eye! This minutest spark is the actual first natural life of the seed and afterwards of the whole plant. Now think of the close to countless number of various plants and trees, each carrying of course different seeds, and each carrying in their germ shells just as many different spiritual intelligence sparks.
GGJ|7|15|6|0|If you place the different seeds into the earth, through heat and through the moisture which has been absorbed by the soil out of the air, they will become soft, the spiritual spark becomes active and recognises those specific elements in the surrounding air, and starts to attract them by means of its own willpower, and builds out of them the particular plant with form and fruit, for which it has received from the Lord the suitable intelligence and the corresponding willpower.
GGJ|7|15|7|0|Would you be able to use your mind, your senses and your will to select the certain elements for a particular seed kernel from the air which surrounds the seed kernel? Certainly not; since you also eat and drink to feed yourself, but you have no idea how your up to now still completely unknown spirit to you, as the secret love-will of God residing in the heart of your soul, through his to you still totally unknown will and through his high intelligence, separates those elements from the eaten food which are absolutely essential to develop the many different body parts and guides the elements wherever they are required.
GGJ|7|15|8|0|If you deeply contemplate what I have told you, then you will see everywhere the same miracles, as I have performed before your eyes according to the will of the Lord in one moment, - with the only difference that I, as a perfected spirit through the will of the Lord, am capable of attracting in one moment out of the air, what a natural, but still very imperfect spirit with his limited intelligence and equally limited willpower can do only over time."
GGJ|7|16|1|1|The work of the nature spirits in the formation of metal. The secret of the miracle
GGJ|7|16|1|0|(Raphael:) "See, you certainly can not see the elements of pure gold drifting around in the air; but I can see it and can very precisely distinguish it from countless other elements. Since I can do this and can also expand my will similarly in all directions, I can extract the pure gold elements out of the air and concentrate it in a visible heap, or I can just as well give it any hardened form I choose, like for example a goblet, and you will immediately see a heap of gold of any size or a golden goblet in front of you, and it will consist of completely natural gold and not a, so to speak, trifling fools gold, but the same natural gold which people dig out of the mountains, separate it from foreign elements, melt it in the fire and produce all sorts of valuable objects and items.
GGJ|7|16|2|0|Since certain nature-spirits inside the matter of the mountains, who are closely related to the gold elements in the air, attract according to their very basic intelligence and attached willpower - called by chemists the forces of attraction - the free gold out of the air, and if this continues for a couple of hundred years, quite an amount of gold will become visible at such a place.
GGJ|7|16|3|0|That, however, such concentration of gold in nature progresses only very slowly, is due to the very basic intelligence and similar basic willpower of such nature-spirits in their inevitable state of judgement.
GGJ|7|16|4|0|However, I, as a most free and perfected spirit with the highest intelligencers beyond number and measure and equally fullness of willpower out of God, can accomplish in one moment - as I have showed you already - , what the unilaterally weak intelligent and equally willpower limited nature-spirits can only accomplish over time.
GGJ|7|16|5|0|Pay attention how I'm going to perform such miracle. For your sake I will do it somewhat slower, so that you more easily can see how the gold out of the free air will collect in your hand. See, I want it to happen, and you can already see in your hand a thin concentration of gold! Just look how the gold becomes more and more! The palm of your hand is already covered with a quite heavy gold plate. Above it a well-shaped edge starts to appear. It grows upwards, and see, within a few moments you have a holder from pure gold - say - completely natural gold on your hand, which can only be dissolved in its primeval elements by the power of a perfected spirit, but not so easily by any other force in nature. But I will leave you this holder as it is, and you can use it or let a goldsmith make something else from it, or just keep it.
GGJ|7|16|6|0|You have now seen how I in a slow manner have performed a miracle in front of you; but now stretch out your other hand and I shall perform the same miracle instantly! See, I want, and instantly you are holding exactly the same holder in your left hand!
GGJ|7|16|7|0|Just as I can accomplish this through my inner power, I can do all the other things what I have produced for the many guests. Nevertheless, you do not need to give this meal to your guests for free; since they are all wealthy traders they should pay for the food and drinks they had. Soon they will go back to their meanwhile locked sale booths and attract buyers through their shouting. Just let your servants collect the money!"
GGJ|7|16|8|0|Hereupon Lazarus called his servants and said, that they should not ask more than ten pennies from each guest. The servants did that and each guest paid with pleasure the required pennies and on top were thankful for the good catering and asked for the liberty to come back in the evening and on the two following days, which Lazarus of course most graciously permitted.
GGJ|7|16|9|0|After all the many guests had left the mountain to return to the city, the servants wanted, according to habitual custom, clear the tables. But Raphael indicated to them, that they should spare themselves the work; since the same guests would return in the evening, nobody is required to look after them, except for the servants to collect the money after the evening meal and to leave all tables laid as before. This was accepted and the many guests were served with food and drinks for the following two days, without Lazarus being required to use a single fish, a piece of bread or a cup of wine from his existing stock.
GGJ|7|17|1|1|The primordial matter of creation
GGJ|7|17|1|0|After all the guests had gone, our friend Lazarus asked Raphael, saying: "Listen, God's spirit full of charity, you said earlier that the air contains countless numbers of all sorts of primeval elements and substances as free-floating and unbound, which can be recognised by the wisdom and by the will of a perfected spirit and be bound together to a more solid body! Through the examples given to me, the issue became inevitable very clear to me; but alongside a completely different very important question came to me and consists of the following: See, the primeval elements and substances may in fact be present in the air of this earth, the way you have very clearly explained it me; but where do they come from originally? How do they get in such countless variety into the air of our earth, probably even in much bigger variety into the air of countless other earths and worlds, which I mercifully learned about from the many other disciples and from the Lord Himself? Explain this also to me!"
GGJ|7|17|2|0|Said Raphael: "Oh, oh, how can't you understand this by yourself! Can anything exist outside God, which has not been created by Him? Isn't everything from eternity that fills infinitive space, His thoughts, His ideas, His wisdom, His will?
GGJ|7|17|3|0|See, His thoughts in never ending most infinitive abundance from eternity to the next are the actual primeval substances and the primeval elements, from which everything on earths and in heavens is made, and exists through the undivided eternal power of the godly will. No thought and no idea can arise and continue to exist even in God, without His will. Thereby, however, that each thought and each idea originates out of the highest intelligence through His will, it carries in itself as separate intelligence also the corresponding part of God's will, and such single thought of God or similar created larger idea of the Lord which carries God's will, can therefore never end just as God Himself, because in the brightest light of His self-conscious sphere He never ever can forget a once produced thought and a even deeper composed idea. Since this is with God the purest impossibility, to forget a once produced thought and an even deeper composed idea, each minutest thought and every so slightly seeming idea of God, is for ever in its primeval spiritual constitution indestructible.
GGJ|7|17|4|0|Since further - as indicated earlier - every thought and every idea of God also partially as a divine intelligence particle, must necessarily also carry in itself the divine will, because without it, it could never have been thought, every such single thought and every such single idea of God, either on its own or bound together by several thoughts in a wise manner - regarded then as an idea - can as a separate entity in its own kind and sphere develop itself, perfect itself in and by itself to that what it is, multiply itself to infinity and can become more noble and more perfect by wise conjunction with other primeval elements and substances.
GGJ|7|17|5|0|In the very beginning an originating sun is a pure, shimmering ether of light, or a self-seizing of countless many of God's thoughts and ideas, as a result of their own underlying corresponding portion of God's will. Based on this underlying will of God they attract from the infinite aether on an ongoing basis what is similar to them, and in such a way the previous shimmering aether gets more dense and in time reaches the density of this our atmosphere. This becomes over time more and more dense and water will appear; but also the water is getting more dense over time and mud, loam, rocks and thereby a more solid earth will develop.
GGJ|7|17|6|0|These now closer and more firmly tied together original spiritual, primeval substances and primeval elements start, in such an unfree condition, to feel more and more uncomfortable, become very active to free themselves, and in such world body it starts to get more fiery in especially the heavier parts. Through this fiery zeal of the pressed, originally free primeval substances and primeval elements, the more solid parts of such a new world body are torn, yes in many cases the inner becomes the outer and vice versa the outer the inner, and after many such battles, such a new world body will be placed in a more stable order, and the caught primeval thoughts and primeval ideas of God find another way to free themselves from the immense pressure.
GGJ|7|17|7|0|And see, soon all sorts of plants and animals originate, and this goes on up to humans, where only then a great many of such primeval thoughts and primeval ideas of God find full redemption from their old judgment. Only then they recognise God as the primeval reason of all being and all life and return then as independent, most free beings - this means, if they have lived according to His recognised will - back to Him.
GGJ|7|17|8|0|But in this pure, free and independent spiritual return on countless many and highly heterogeneous world bodies, lies the same big difference as in and between the world bodies themselves. The most perfect return from a world body to God is and remains only possible from this earth, because here every person in his soul and in his spirit can develop to completely resemble God, if he just wanted to; since he who strives for God here, shall come to God. - Do you comprehend such things?"
GGJ|7|17|9|0|Said Lazarus: "I understand this well, since in this regard I have received from the Lord the most important foreknowledge; but some of it remains incomprehensible to me and I have to ask more questions."
GGJ|7|17|10|0|Said Raphael: "O, my dear friend, this is also with me the case! Since in God endless many things are hidden, which we, after God the highest and purest spirits, do not know; since God has for the good and pure spirits for eternity such a vast stock, that He can for ever with never anticipated new creations out of His love and wisdom, inexpressible surprise and thereby continuously multiply and increase their bliss.
GGJ|7|17|11|0|Said Lazarus: "O yes, this I believe very much; but about things which my very limited human mind is able to ask, you surely can give me an explanation!
GGJ|7|17|12|0|See, at some stage I read a book with the title "Wars of Jehovah", and therein, of course in a very mythical language, mention was made of the fall of the primeval angels!
GGJ|7|17|13|0|In the beginning God - of course endlessly long before any worlds were created - had created seven large spirits corresponding to the seven spirits in God. He gave them great powers and similar great wisdom, so that also they were able, just like God, to create smaller spirits, completely resembling themselves, in very great numbers, and so infinitive space was filled with countless legions of spirits.
GGJ|7|17|14|0|The greatest and mightiest of those seven primeval spirits was according to the text obviously Lucifer. But he lifted himself above his power and size, didn't want to become only God's equal, but wanted to rule over God. God became angry, seized the traitor and pushed him for eternity into judgment. But the six great spirits stayed, along with their countless many lesser spirits, with God and served Him only from eternity to eternity, while at the same time the lesser spirits of Lucifer as evil devils and as for ever rejected beings by God, had to burn in God's fire of rage to endure continuously the greatest pain without relief. - Now, what do you say to that, as a surely one of the first angels of God?"
GGJ|7|18|1|1|The seven primeval spirits of God. The salvation
GGJ|7|18|1|0|Said Raphael: "This is only a corresponding picture of precisely that which I just have told you about the creation or successive formation of a complete heavenly body.
GGJ|7|18|2|0|The primeval great spirits are the very thoughts in God and the ideas arising from them.
GGJ|7|18|3|0|The mystical number seven means the perfect original divine and God-resemblance in every thought originating from Him and in every idea which He placed outside Himself.
GGJ|7|18|4|0|The first in God is love. It can be found in all created things; since without it nothing is possible.
GGJ|7|18|5|0|The second is wisdom as the light emanating from love. This you can see in the form of every being; since the more a being is receptive to light, the more developed, defined and beautiful will be its form.
GGJ|7|18|6|0|The third that arises out of love and wisdom, is the effective will of God. Through it the beings thought of become reality, that they truly exist, - otherwise all thoughts and ideas of God would be, what your hollow thoughts and ideas are, which never are put into action.
GGJ|7|18|7|0|The fourth that again originates from the three, and is called order. Without order no being could have any permanent and stable form and therefore could also never reach a certain destiny. If you place an ox in front of a plough and he would change his form and shape, for example, into a fish or a bird, would you ever reach a goal with him? Or you wanted to eat a fruit and in front of your mouth it would turn into a rock, - what use would be to you? Or you go somewhere on firm ground and the road under your feet would turn to water, - would even the most solid road be any use to you? See, all that and countless other things are prevented by the divine order as the forth spirit of God!
GGJ|7|18|8|0|The fifth spirit of God is called the divine earnestness, without it no existing thing would be possible, since it is equal to the eternal truth in God and provide all beings with continuance, reproduction, prospering and ultimate perfection. Without such spirit in God things would be very bad with all beings. They would all be like mirages, which appear to be something, as long as you can see them; but only too soon the conditions of production change, because earnestness is lacking, and the beautiful and wondrous images melt away into nothingness! They are well-ordered to look at, but since there prevails no earnestness in the producing reason, they are nothing more than highly transient images, for whom it is impossible to have any permanent existence.
GGJ|7|18|9|0|See, there we have already the five great primeval spirits of God, and therefore lets move on to the last two, and therefore listen to me further!
GGJ|7|18|10|0|Where the highest love, the highest wisdom, the almighty will, the most perfect order and the unchangeable firm earnestness are present, it is apparent that the highest and forever unachievable patience must also be present; since without it everything would become a rush and ultimately change into an inextricable chaos of the old wise men.
GGJ|7|18|11|0|If a master builder builds a house, he cannot, alongside his other required characteristics, ignore patience; since if he lacks this - believe me - he will never manage his house.
GGJ|7|18|12|0|I say to you: If it wasn't for this spirit in God, already for an endless long time, no sun in infinitive space would have provided light for any earth, and the world of spirits would be a strange place completely without beings?! Patience is the mother of the eternal, unchanging mercy of God, and if this sixth spirit would not be in God, where and what would all the creatures be in relation to the almighty God?!
GGJ|7|18|13|0|If in some way we transgress and therefore become apparently subject to the destructive curse of the divine love, wisdom, divine will, who's seriousness follows the preceding order, we bump into divine patience, which in time will and must bring everything into equilibrium, since without it all creatures irrespective how perfect, would be subject to the eternal judgment of destruction.
GGJ|7|18|14|0|The divine patience would together with the preceding five spirits in God be able to create one or even countless many people on the world bodies, and would also be able to maintain them; but then one or even countless many people would live forever in the heavy flesh, and the soul ultimately becoming free from the bonds of matter would forever be unthinkable. At the same time animals, plants and people would continuously reproduce and finally live in such large numbers on a space limited world body so close and crowded together, that one could not get out of the way of the other. But this is only possible, if a world body under the rule of the infinitive divine patience would sufficiently mature, to carry and feed plants, animals and people. Yes, the creation of a material world, given the already known six spirits, would be infinitively slow, and it would be very doubtful if ever a material world would come into being.
GGJ|7|18|15|0|But patience is, as already said, the mother of divine mercy, and as such is the seventh spirit in God actually mercy, which we also can call gentleness. This makes everything right. It puts in order all the preceding spirits and causes the timely maturity of a world as well as all the creatures on it. For everything a certain time period is set, and the matured spirits can therefore soon and easily reach full redemption and enter into their eternal freedom and fullest independent life.
GGJ|7|18|16|0|This seventh spirit in God caused also that God Himself came into the flesh, to redeem within the shortest possible time all the imprisoned spirits from the hard bondages of a necessary judgment of matter, therefore also this His undertaking - the redemption - the new recreation of all heavens and all worlds and can be called the biggest undertaking of God, since herein all seven spirits of God in complete equilibrium collaborated, what has been previously no so much the case and according to the spirit of order in God was also not allowed to happen. Since previously this seventh spirit in God as explained to you just know, was only insofar with the other spirits active, so that all thoughts and ideas of God could became reality; but from now on he will act more mightier and the result of that is precisely the most perfect redemption.
GGJ|7|18|17|0|And see, these are the seven spirits which you did not understand, and everything that has been created out of the seven spirits of God, corresponds in everything and all with these seven spirits of God and carries them in itself. And the eternal continuous creation and the equal continuous creating, is, what the primeval wise men of this earth called 'The Wars of Jehovah'."
GGJ|7|19|1|1|Jehovah's wars
GGJ|7|19|1|0|(Raphael:) "Just as the seven spirits or special properties in God continuously battle with each other, so that one always challenges the other to become active, in the same way you can very easily recognise the same battle to a more or lesser degree in all creatures of God.
GGJ|7|19|2|0|Love on its own is blind, and its aspiration is, to attract everything towards itself. But in this aspiration it ignites, and it becomes light and as such cognition and recognition is added to love.
GGJ|7|19|3|0|Can't you see now, how the light fights against the single aspiration of pure love and brings order and consideration to love?!
GGJ|7|19|4|0|But at the same time from this battle or war awakens the will as the active arm of love and its light, who turns what the light has wisely put in order into action.
GGJ|7|19|5|0|But then out of cognition of love through its light and by the power of both, at the same time the very order is generated, and fights against everything disorderly by the light and by the will of love, and you again find an eternal steady war of Jehovah in Him as well as in all creatures.
GGJ|7|19|6|0|Everything would be in good order, if one could find some guarantee, that this, what the four spirits so beautifully and orderly placed into action, had some permanence. But all the still so marvelous works of the first four spirits resemble the play of children, who with great enthusiasm and joy masterly put some things orderly into action, but shortly afterwards don't like the product anymore and destroy it with greater zeal than they had when creating. And verily, friend, with the permanence of all the creation, things would look very bad.
GGJ|7|19|7|0|But to prevent this, resulting from the great pleasure for the perfect success of works, arises earnestness from the four spirits as a fifth spirit in God as well as in His creatures, and this spirit continuously fights against destruction and termination of the once created works, similar to a person who became sensible and serious, who for example has build himself a house and planted a vineyard and does everything to maintain and use the house and the vineyard, but not trying to destroy the house and the vineyard soon, as I have shown you earlier with the products of the children. And see, this is - as already said - another war of Jehovah!
GGJ|7|19|8|0|But in time the house built will show some deficiencies, and the vineyard will still not produce the desired harvest, and the builder regrets his hard labour and his earnestness during his zealous activity, and he wants to destroy the work and erect a new one in its place; but then the sixth spirit rises against such earnestness and is called - as already indicated - patience. And see, it maintains the house and the vineyard! And this is again a new war of Jehovah!
GGJ|7|19|9|0|Now, patience on its own, united with the preceding spirits, would not carry out any special improvements at the house and at the vineyard, but would nicely leave everything in place; but then comes the seventh spirit, namely mercy, containing in itself gentleness, concern, diligence, charity and generosity. And see, man starts to improve his house in a good way, so that deficiencies of any importance are no longer present, and digs and fertilizes the vineyard, so that it soon produces a rich harvest! And see again, this is once more a battle or a war of Jehovah in man as well as in God and in angels!
GGJ|7|19|10|0|And so is the true, perfect life in God, in angels and in man a continuous battle of the seven spirits I have showed you. But this battle is in God and in angels not something, as if it was a case that one or the other of the seven spirits wanted to suppress the other spirits and make them inactive, but the battle is always of such a nature, that one spirit continuously and with all its strength and power supports the other, and therefore every spirit completely present is in the other. Love is present in all the other six and in the same manner the light or wisdom in love as well as within the other five spirits and so forth, so that in each individual spirit all the others are also completely and fully active and continuously support each other in the most beautiful harmony."
GGJ|7|20|1|1|The disharmony of the seven spirits in man
GGJ|7|20|1|0|(Raphael:) "This should also be the case in a person; but unfortunately it is not so. The ability is given to each person, however without being completely developed and exercised. Only a few people exist who bring all the seven spirits in them to a full and equal activity and thereby become truly equal to God and us angels; but, as said, many are turned away from it and worry very little about it and thereby do not at all recognise the true secret of life inside them. Such blind and half dead people cannot recognise the very reason of life in them, since they are only guided and ruled by one or the other of the seven spirits.
GGJ|7|20|2|0|And so the one lives purely out of the spirit of love and does not pay attention to any of other spirits. What else is such a person other than a voracious predator who never gets enough? Such are full of self love, full of jealousy and full of miserliness and are stonehearted towards all his neighbours.
GGJ|7|20|3|0|Again others have an enlightened love and are as such also quite wise and can give their neighbours quite good teachings; but their will is weak and therefore they are not able to put anything to work.
GGJ|7|20|4|0|Again there are others, with whom the spirits of love, light and will are very active; but it looks very weak with the spirits of order and proper earnestness. Those type of people will be able to talk very clever and sometimes even quite wise and are able to put here and there a very few things to work; but the true and completely out of all seven spirits wise person will very soon from their words, speeches and works notice, that there is no order and no coherence.
GGJ|7|20|5|0|And again there are people who have love, light, will and order; but they lack the spirit of earnestness. Therefore they are afraid and fearsome and are not able to provide their works with activeness.
GGJ|7|20|6|0|Again others are full of earnestness and courage; but the patience is lacking. Such people normally rush too much and often ruin with their impatient zeal more than make good. Yes, friend, without the right amount of patience there is nothing; since who doesn't have the right amount of patience, speaks a certain death sentence over himself! Since man has to wait until the grapes are fully ripe, if he wants to have a good harvest. If he is opposed to that, he must ascribe it to himself, when instead of in the end harvesting a noble wine he only produced an undrinkable sour wine.
GGJ|7|20|7|0|Patience is therefore in each and everything a necessary spirit: first to control and to restrain the spirit, which I called earnestness, who often wants to go to infinity - since this spirit in conjunction with love, wisdom and will degenerates into the most severe form of arrogance, who as is generally known does not find any limits in man, - and secondly, because patience, as I already have shown you, is the mother of the spirit of mercy, which is the spirit who provides by its backward action to all preceding spirits the divine-spiritual perfection and makes it possible for the soul in man to reach the true rebirth in the spirit.
GGJ|7|20|8|0|Therefore has the Lord Himself laid it onto the hearts of all of you to love God and your neighbour, by saying: "Be merciful, as your Father in heaven is merciful, and be meek and humble, just as I am with my whole heart meek and humble!"
GGJ|7|20|9|0|The Lord instructed you all to develop especially the seventh spirit, since in this last spirit all preceding spirits are contained and trained. Who, therefore, with all zeal develops and strengthens this last spirit, develops and strengthens also the preceding spirits and thereby reaches soonest and most certainly perfection. Who starts his development with one or more of the preceding spirits, reaches only with great difficulty or often not at all the complete and full perfection of life, since these preceding spirits on their own does not contain the seventh spirit in them, while the seventh spirit on its own necessarily contains all preceding spirits in him.
GGJ|7|20|10|0|And see now, this is also the continuous fall of the angels or the thoughts and ideas out of God - what we also can refer to as the outgoing powers of God, for as long as they haven't in their entirety in the being of man, brought this seventh spirit to a true and highest perfection. Since all the preceding spirits have been given to nearly all the creatures partially more or less free; but the seventh spirit must first be attained by mans very own diligence and zeal.
GGJ|7|20|11|0|And just as by such attainment all the preceding six spirits reach their true meaning and true purpose of life, in the same manner, through it, the whole person reaches the fullest freedom of life and independence. - And now I ask you again if you have comprehended all that?"
GGJ|7|20|12|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, you servant filled with the spirit of the Lord, verily, forever I cannot thank you enough for your great patience and mercy! Only now I understand the wisdom of the old books! Only it is forever a pity, that I alone understand this, since I'm too poor a writer to record such teachings in a book. You must also tell all this to the other disciples of the Lord, so that they, since some of them know how to write quite well, can record this for all times and all nations; but they will not know anything about it."
GGJ|7|20|13|0|Said Raphael: "Don't you worry about that; since during the same hour when I have explained to you the miracles, the wars of Jehovah and the seven spirits of God, the Lord inside the hall has explained everything exactly in the same understandable manner, as I have explained it to you, and John and Matthew have recorded the main points! But if you have an empty book, then I will record everything for you word to word in one moment."
GGJ|7|20|14|0|Said Lazarus: "I have such a book; should I bring it here?"
GGJ|7|20|15|0|Said Raphael: "No need! Let us go into the house and you will find your book fully written!"
GGJ|7|20|16|0|Thereupon Lazarus had a great joy and both of them came to us in the large dining hall.
GGJ|7|21|1|1|Miracle after miracle
GGJ|7|21|1|0|When Lazarus along with Raphael came to us, he still could hear the general great surprise about My teaching - regarding miracles, regarding the wars of Jehovah, regarding the seven primeval spirits in God and about the so called fall of the angels, and the Roman Agrikola felt sorry for Lazarus, since he wasn't present during such a so holy and most important message out of My mouth.
GGJ|7|21|2|0|Said Lazarus to him: "I thank you for this your special attention! But what the Lord by His exceptional great mercy has most kindly explained in the house, precisely the same did this exceptional wise and by the will of the Lord also exceptional mighty youth explain and show me outside.
GGJ|7|21|3|0|As proof here are the two mugs out of pure gold, one grew slowly from the bottom to the upper edge in order to illustrate more visually the action of a perfected spirit, while the second was created within one moment in my hand! The reason for that was the miraculous sudden production of the many benches, tables, tents, table dishes, table covers and the various foodstuff and drinks. Between eight and nine hundred people from all corners of the world were superbly served in their own manner and way of life, nevertheless, from my stocks the foreigners received not as much as one could hide under a fingernail! Since all this happened before my eyes, it was understandable that I would enquire how it was possible for him to do all this. And he explained everything so clear and pure, that I quite well understood everything he enlightened me about.
GGJ|7|21|4|0|Then we started talking about the book regarding the wars of Jehovah, the seven spirits of God and the fall of the prince angel Lucifer. And see, this apparent youth revealed everything to me and finally made sure that his over an hour long speech about these highly important issues were written into a book, which I will show to you right now as a second proof that everything you heard I heard also, and you can read for yourself and compare it with what you have heard!"
GGJ|7|21|5|0|Said Agrikola: "You have certainly acted very well to do this, and it was quite clever and wise from you, that you have convinced the wondrous youth accordingly; since this message was too highly important, not to be recorded verbatim. Also here, two disciples of the Lord recorded it, but only the main points of this great speech. Therefore go and bring us the book, so that we all can see and compare it!"
GGJ|7|21|6|0|Here Lazarus turned to Me and said: "O Lord, tell me if the time has come, to show this book to the Romans!"
GGJ|7|21|7|0|I said: "O certainly, just go and bring it here! Nobody will be harmed by hearing such important message for a second time."
GGJ|7|21|8|0|Lazarus went to his room and brought, himself full of surprise and great joy, the book, placed it in front of the Romans on the table and said: "See, friend, here is the miraculously written book! Read it out loud from the beginning to the end, so that all persons present here, can once again hear the important matter that Raphael and the Lord have revealed to us!"
GGJ|7|21|9|0|Said Agrikola: "I shall do this immediately if the handwriting is clearly readable!"
GGJ|7|21|10|0|The Roman opened the book, found the handwriting in the Greek language extremely clearly readable and read the written word from the beginning to the end to all those present, which lasted again nearly an hour, and most of the people present who commanded the Greek tongue, couldn't stop being surprised in how My earlier message was contained therein word for word.
GGJ|7|22|1|1|The Jewish girl's thirst for knowledge with regard to the Lord
GGJ|7|22|1|0|Only at this point did the beautiful Jewish girl ask Agrikola more seriously, who I and the wondrous youth in reality actually were, and why everybody addressed Me always with "Lord and Master". She could see that I was a deeply wise person; but she still did not know where I came from and who I was.
GGJ|7|22|2|0|Agrikola replied and said: "My beautiful daughter! Be very attentive to everything, including your parents and your brother, and you will find out who this marvellous man is, where He as well this youth came from as!"
GGJ|7|22|3|0|Said the Jewish girl: "Do you know yourself with all certainty who this marvellous man actually is? And if you know that, - why don't you tell me?"
GGJ|7|22|4|0|Said Agrikola: "O my dearest daughter, your wise king Salomon said once: 'Everything in this world has its time, and between time and time man should have patience; as long as the grapes are not ripe one should not take them from the vine!' And see, in the same way you are not be fully ready yet, to know the details abut this marvellous Man; but if you become ready, more detailed information will be revealed to you. As I already have said, pay close attention to what this marvellous Man will say and do, and your heart will tell you, who this marvellous Man is! - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|7|22|5|0|Said the Jewish girl: "Yes, yes, I completely understand what you have said! The poor person is constantly held out to be patient to become better; the rich and by all the world respected person can always find some means to obtain information, if his patience is wearing thin. Yes, yes, I have known this for quite a long time! Now, now, I will completely follow your good advice, high Lord; but if I will gain anything by it, is an entirely different question!"
GGJ|7|22|6|0|Here the father of the daughter asked Agrikola for forgiveness and said: "Lord, Lord, forgive the poor child; despite all her kind-heartedness she is sometimes too eager to learn and if you from time to time for good reasons withhold something from her, she becomes slightly indignant. But if the often futile curiosity storm passes, she soon is full of patience and gentleness again and completely submits gladly to every bitterness. Therefore, good and high Lord, overlook this small misdemeanour of our child!"
GGJ|7|22|7|0|Said Agrikola: "Ah, what do you think of me?! The speech of your lovely daughter pleases me a great deal, since she quite openly and without holding back spoke the truth. From now on I will be even more your friend than before. Therefore, in this regard you can be quite reassured. But your daughter should continue to talk in her own manner, and thereby we shall get to the whole truth."
GGJ|7|22|8|0|With that the poor parents were completely content and the daughter was now allowed to speak her mind freely.
GGJ|7|22|9|0|She (the Jewish girl) immediately turned to the Roman and said to him: "O dear, great Lord and friend, you are a very good person, and all your colleagues seem to be the same; but in your great worldly fortune you will never be able to really feel what poverty in all its often very helpless and great suffering means! If a young and by the nature of God not deprived girl does not do what the great and wealthy want, then you are already as good as completely lost. No person will then even look at us, you are insulted and regarded as a vain, stupid and proud being, and if you in your suffering turn to someone for help, you are shown the door and are not allowed to show up in front of any door again. This is and will always be to a high degree unpleasant for us and in the end deprives us of all trust even in the better part of mankind. We are all human and are tainted with all types of weaknesses and imperfections. Is this true or not?"
GGJ|7|22|10|0|Said Agrikola: "What you have said is fair and completely the truth; but there is something that you have forgotten when describing poverty and suffering! See, whom God loves, is very thoroughly tried by Him, before he is fully helped by Him! And it seems this is what the Lord God has done to you. But when your suffering reached the highest point, His help came to you, and now you have been truly helped. Since I have in the name of God, your and my Lord, promised and shall keep my word given to you, out of love and gratitude to your true God, but certainly not due to any special love and affection for you, as you are a very beautiful Jewish girl. My love for God is very much greater, than I ever have felt for all the beautiful and magnificent things of the world I have encountered. Your concerns need from now on cause you no more anxiety; but that your closer acquaintance with this marvellous Man is held back for a while, has a very wise reason, and we are not in any way hard against you, if we do not tell you straight away everything we are absolutely certain and with the most complete truth know about this Man.
GGJ|7|22|11|0|That is something very extraordinary about Him, you can imagine yourself; however, what the extraordinary consists of, you shall soon easily and largely find out by yourself anyway, if you only, as I have advised you, be very attentive about everything He is going to say and do. From the very beginning I have drawn your attention to the tableware on our table, how He created it by only using His will. Then you also were a witness, when He, during His explanation of His miracles, called those two golden mugs out of the air into being, which still stand in front of Him and are absolutely similar to those which the landlord Lazarus brought in, when he told us that the youth, sitting at the same small table over there with Lazarus eating and drinking, called them into being out of the air in the same manner as this marvellous man has done the same inside. If you heard and seen all such things, then you, as well as your parents and your brother, should be able to obtain more light about this marvellous Man, who is able to speak so tremendously wise and can perform such extraordinary deeds."
GGJ|7|22|12|0|Said the Jewish girl: "Yes, yes, you have spoken fair and true; but therein lies for us four the actual problem, which we are not able to solve that easily; he speaks too clear and too wise and performs unheard of extraordinary deeds for even the greatest prophet. For you Romans this is very easy, since you regard and accept such an extraordinary person immediately as a God, in order to revere and praise him. The wisdom of this marvellous man exceeds of course all concepts of man so far and in a similar manner his deeds, and therefore he must have a lot of the pure divine spirit in him; but for that we Jews cannot accept him as a God! - What do you say now?"
GGJ|7|23|1|1|The Roman's question regarding the Messiah
GGJ|7|23|1|0|Said Agrikola: "Yes, my dear daughter of Jerusalem, for now not much can be said against such a statement; but the hour will come when you will think and talk completely differently about this marvellous Man.
GGJ|7|23|2|0|As a Jew, have you never heard about a Messiah of Jews, who shall come to free His people from the gripping hands of tyranny of sin, which seriously threatens the whole world with everlasting destruction? Wouldn't it be possible that by coincidence this very marvellous Man is the promised Messiah of the Jews and at the same time of all people of the world? - What do you think of that?"
GGJ|7|23|3|0|Said the Jewish girl: "O friend, such foretelling sounds very comforting, but all our prophecies are put in a such a manner that they firstly are not understood by the priests and so much less by us laymen! In the prophecies of the prophets everything is put so vaguely, that no person as we are can learn from it when such Messiah will come, what He will look like, what characteristics He will have and by which He can most quickly and easily be recognised.
GGJ|7|23|4|0|Sometimes He is a child, sometimes a lamb, the lion of Judea, and again a high priest in eternity - as such according to the manner of Melchisedek -, a descendant of David, a king of the Jews without end, and so He is promised under different other names and meanings, so that finally nobody knows as what and in which human form, manner and dignity He will come in this world to us Jews.
GGJ|7|23|5|0|By the way, I surely would not have anything against it, if this marvellous man over there were to be the true Messiah; but I really do not understand why our priests do having the fullest knowledge about it - for the sake of the people who foremost will believe them -, but it seems that they totally ignore this true Messiah! Since he was with you at the great city gate, when you argued with the senior cleric regarding my brother, and see, he apparently did not know him at all! Why is that?"
GGJ|7|23|6|0|Said Agrikola: "The reason for that is that the temple clerics are too domineering and too acquisitive and do not care for anything else than their earthly good life in all things, as you have seen yourself. In order to achieve this, the temple clerics use all sorts of lies and fraudulent behaviour and are, as I have been convinced, enemies of all truth and as such also of every reality. They use the name of Moses and the other prophets in their mouths, but despise their teachings and laws; and in place of Moses and the prophets, they give to the people their selfish statues, by which they torture them, by encumbering them with all kinds of unnecessary sufferings and suppress them spiritually and physically.
GGJ|7|23|7|0|But this our marvellous Man is love, truth and highest wisdom Himself and testifies about the great wickedness of the Pharisees, who pose themselves as priests and scribes to the people and as supposedly servants of God, - in whom they do not believe, and whom they do not know and also does not want to recognise -, they force the people to pay tribute to themselves beyond all measure and to almost formally worship them, and as such they oppose Him and does not want to know or hear anything about Him, what otherwise is clear as daylight.
GGJ|7|23|8|0|I have convinced myself, a few days ago soon after my arrival, how they tried to stone Him when He was teaching in the temple, since He preached them the full truth. If you know that, then you will know the reason, why your temple clerics do not want to recognise this marvellous Man as the promised Messiah and Saviour of the world, - but is not relevant to the main issue; since if your temple clerics recognise this or not, He still remains that which He is according to the fullest truth. - Do you understand this, my lovely daughter, quite well?"
GGJ|7|23|9|0|Said the Jewish girl: "O yes, I understand this quite well; you may be completely right! For them down there, Moses and Elias can come visibly down from the bright heavens and show to them their great atrocities and admonish them to true repentance, and bring them here and point to this marvellous man as the promised Messiah, they still would not believe those two greatest prophets, but would persecute and curse them! O, this is only a matter too well known to us! But let's end our conversation; since I sense that somebody else wants to also speak, and the marvellous man seems to have something on his mind, and we must pay great attention to it!"
GGJ|7|24|1|1|Raphael clothes the poor
GGJ|7|24|1|0|Here I gave Raphael a sign and instructed him to provide suitable clothes for the Jewish girl, her brother and her parents.
GGJ|7|24|2|0|Thereupon Raphael went quickly to the table of the four and said to them: "What clothes do you have at home in your living unit?"
GGJ|7|24|3|0|Said the Jewish girl: "O you dearest and most heavenly beautiful and mighty servant of this marvellous man over there! You know anyway how badly off we have been for a long time regarding our clothing, and this is truly not our fault. And therefore I think that we can stay indebted to you regarding an answer to your otherwise well intended question, and this the more so since I already have indicated to you the position regarding our clothing. Go there and convince yourself!"
GGJ|7|24|4|0|Said Raphael: "This is not the reason why I have asked you; since I'm very familiar with your wardrobe in your home; but I also know something else, which you would like to hide because of your somewhat untimely ego. Out of love for your parents and your brother you have given your good and even very precious clothes to a Greek pawnbroker for one-hundred pennies for one year and still have the receipt at home, and see, of this you haven't told me that much at all! If you had those clothes in your possession, - would you be content? For you parents and your brother we could find something around here!"
GGJ|7|24|5|0|Here the young Jewish girl was somewhat embarrassed but said after a little while: "Yes, yes, you have spoken the full truth; but what use they are to me now? Those good clothes were anyway only a present from a wealthy family member, who unfortunately died and afterwards was not in the position to support us any further. The clothes he gave to me when he still was alive are the complete inheritance that fell to us; everything else was inherited by his three sons, but who are very hard people and do no even want to look at the poor.
GGJ|7|24|6|0|I myself never wore these precious clothes on my body, since firstly they are not fitting for a poor girl and secondly they were too large. But our great suffering showed me another way out. Since I did not want to sell them because of the sentimental value, I pawned them with the idea that perhaps after a year things would change so that I could buy them back. But with our growing suffering, despite having the receipt in my hands, it would have never been possible to buy them back, and therefore I have said nothing about it; in addition I was forced not to mention it by the circumstances that with us pawning is not a prize-worthy virtue. And now, my most valued, youthful friend, you know everything; the only question that remains is, what should I do about it!"
GGJ|7|24|7|0|Said the angle with a friendly face: "What else than buy them back! But this would mean for you, my dearest sister in God the Lord, a lot of walking and inconvenience, and therefore I will do this on your behalf. Is this alright by you?"
GGJ|7|24|8|0|Said the Jewish girl: "Yes, it would be very much alright by me; but firstly I do not have the receipt with me, and secondly the Greek lives quite a distance from here and comes only every moon to Jerusalem, does his business and goes back to where he lives, I believe in Tyros or Sidon. It is possible that he is currently here in Jerusalem, what I can't know, since he only comes to Jerusalem during Easter to complete his main business."
GGJ|7|24|9|0|Said Raphael: "This doesn't matter! But since it is alright by you, I will find your Greek, buy back your clothes and bring them here. How quickly do you want them here?"
GGJ|7|24|10|0|Said the Jewish girl: "O loveliest friend, if you want to do this by completely natural means, it will take you several days to do this, until you have completed this deal with the Greek; but since you also can perform miracles, you could accomplish this in a much shorter time period!"
GGJ|7|24|11|0|Said Raphael: "Now, count the moments which I will require to fetch your receipt! Now, did you already started to count the moments?"
GGJ|7|24|12|0|Said the Jewish girl: "Why should I, you are still here?"
GGJ|7|24|13|0|Said Raphael with a smile: "But I was already gone and have your receipt here in my hands. Have a look and tell me if this is the correct one!"
GGJ|7|24|14|0|All were to the highest degree amazed over such a never heard of speed and Agrikola and also some of the other Romans said: "But friend, you were not for one moment absent! How is this possible? You probably took the receipt at the same time when you collected the family from their home, in order to make some proper use of it later on? Since it is unbelievable that you in one unthinkable shortest moment could have gone away and come back again!?"
GGJ|7|24|15|0|Said Raphael: "In this material world and with people many things are impossible, which are actually possible for God and His power. But you know now out of the mouth of this Jewish girl that the Greek who took her clothes as collateral for the one-hundred pennies he lend her, is now in Tyros, although his business servant is here to look after his business. But his business booth is easily a two hours walk outside the city in the direction of Bethlehem, and I shall bring her clothes here just as quickly as it took me to fetch the receipt, and you will not be able to say that I probably have brought the clothes earlier as well. Just count the moments which I will require to complete this task! Have you already started counting?"
GGJ|7|24|16|0|Said Agrikola: "Why should I have started counting, since you never left this place?"
GGJ|7|24|17|0|Said Raphael: "Just look! There on the bench next to the door, packed neatly inside a cloth, are the fully paid for clothes of this poor Jewish girl; let her look at them and confirm to you if these are all of her well-known clothes!"
GGJ|7|24|18|0|The Jewish girl got up, looked with the greatest amazement at the clothes and immediately recognised them as her completely own clothes.
GGJ|7|24|19|0|Since her mother was dressed even worse than herself, she said to Raphael: "Listen, you my incredible wondrous young friend, I will not ask you how it was possible for you to bring these clothes here to me so suddenly, which are more than sufficient to dress a woman, but would not be enough for my mother and myself! Therefore I give them to her, so that she can be dressed completely; but shall take her clothes which she is currently wearing and they will be sufficient to cover the nakedness of my body for so long, until I will get a better dress through the goodness of the mighty Roman. But let me go with my mother into a seclude room where we can change!
GGJ|7|24|20|0|But before that, I would like to ask you truly inconceivable miracle-mighty youth, if these otherwise precious clothes are to be considered pure; since they were before kept in the hands of a heathen, who are impure before us Jews. I would rather leave my mother dressed as she is right now, if she could become impure for even only one day."
GGJ|7|24|21|0|Said Raphael: "My child, what you intent to do with this dress is a good thing and well-done! Do according to your heart, and it will bear good fruit for you! Regarding the purity of the dress, you do not have to be concerned; since what has been in my hands, is completely pure. But Lazarus will show you and your mother a room, in which you can change."
GGJ|7|24|22|0|They both thanked him, took the clothes, and Lazarus took them to a small room where they could change.
GGJ|7|24|23|0|After the mother was very nicely dressed, the daughter took the already very shabby dress of the mother and dressed herself and had a great joy about the joy of the now well dressed mother and did not pay any attention to her own very poor clothes.
GGJ|7|24|24|0|When both came back into the dining hall, see, the daughter was just as nicely dressed as her mother, and she started to be very surprised that she was as nicely dressed as her mother. But her never ending surprise increased even more when she found that her father and her brother at the table of the Romans were also festively dressed.
GGJ|7|25|1|1|The Jewish girl's conjecture about the person of the Lord
GGJ|7|25|1|0|Only then did a light dawn in the daughter about Me, so that she with her mother came to Me and said (the Jewish girl): "O Lord and Master, my heart tells me, that only You are doing such things, what no person, no prophet and without Your will also no angel can do, but what is only possible for a God alone and therefore You also must be a God! Therefore to You alone all our worship and love through our entire life! All honour and all praise to You alone!"
GGJ|7|25|2|0|I said: "Whoever believes and acts according to My word, will become blessed! But you believe now, since you have seen signs and say, that I must be a God; but if you hadn't seen any signs, you would not have believed and not said that I'm a God. Now, why is that?
GGJ|7|25|3|0|See, the reason for that is, that up to now there is no truth in you and can not be, because up to now you haven't heard any truth at all! But I say to you now: work hard to obtain the pure truth; since it alone can make you perfectly free, in body and soul, - in the body, since the truth will tell you, why you were given a body to carry and in the soul, since the soul, out of the truth in it, will tell you, that it is there for the fullest freedom and everlasting independence!
GGJ|7|25|4|0|Now, My poor and lovely daughter, I truly would not have told you this, if I would not have known that in every aspect you are a especially well-raised child. But I say to you, that I prefer people who are in their better recognition sometimes a little more stubborn, to those, who often after a few signs and proofs quickly turn like a reed in a storm and keep pointing into the direction of the storm, apparently proving that they do not carry a lot of inner strength. But if someone does not have enough inner strength and cannot in his mind form a good judgment, he is just as little suitable for the kingdom of God as someone who ploughs a field and continuously looks backwards.
GGJ|7|25|5|0|And see, lovely girl, you are still in a similar position! Previously you have declared Me as a God, forced by the signs and My wisdom; but at the same moment rejected the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. Then you thought by yourself: 'Who can speak so wisely and can perform such incomprehensible miracles, is in your view already a God!' But now you regret in the secrecy of your heart, that you have said something like it, since you immediately recalled the laws of Moses into your memory, and now you have a fear in yourself, since, during an emotional overreaction in your soul, you have forgotten the old Jehovah and has given to Me the worthy honours which only belongs to the true God. And see, this means to lay the hands onto the plough and look backwards!
GGJ|7|25|6|0|If you perceive me as a God, then you must recognise Me completely as a God and do not think of any other God next to Me; since if you are declaring Me a God, but at the same time also think of the old God and are afraid of Him for that, because you think you have sinned against the law of Moses, then your resolve towards Me is futile, and thereby you are not much better than a heathen, who also believe in the God of Moses, but at the same time also believe in Jupiter, Apollo, Mercury and many other Gods.
GGJ|7|25|7|0|See, when you came to Me, you thought that I was one of the above named gods of the heathens, and gave me for the sake of the high Romans over there, the honour! But at the same time you thought about the God of Moses, who says: 'You should only believe in one God and should not have any foreign Gods next to Me!' You were overcome by remorse to have said that, and see, this was apparently not the right thing to do! Since if you believe in the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, you cannot greet Me as a God. But if you believe seriously that I am a God, then you must let go the old God, since there can only be one God, and not two or more Gods, just as there is only one infinitive space and only one eternal time sequence, wherein everything is and happens.
GGJ|7|25|8|0|Only if you could believe that the old God and I are one and the same - although it is written that nobody can see God and live at the same time -, then at least your conscience would be more at ease, and your fear of the old God would thereby apparently become less! - But tell Me now, what are you going to do!"
GGJ|7|26|1|1|The Jewess' excuse
GGJ|7|26|1|0|The young girl now thought for a while as to what she should say in reply; since she felt completely exposed.
GGJ|7|26|2|0|Her mother who was more composed tried to help her out of her embarrassment and said to her daughter: "O, why are you considering so fearfully and full of embarrassment about what to say? Did anyone ever see the old God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob? Nobody knows anything else about Him, except what he has read about Him in the scriptures written by many people or what he has heard from the priests. But the priests who know the old God best, and are supposed to follow His commandments most thoroughly, do exactly the opposite and provide with their actions proof to every thinking person, that the old God of the Jews exists only in the imagination just as the gods of the heathens, who also have never been seen by any person of our time. But this God we see, hear His wise speeches and marvel at His extraordinary deeds which are only possible for an almighty God. What should prevent us any further from recognising Him as the only true God and give to Him alone all honour?!"
GGJ|7|26|3|0|Said the daughter: "Yes, yes, mother, everything would be quite alright, if we, with the greatest surety, could state that Moses and the prophets never existed and all writings by Moses were nothing else than fiction from the continuously same Pharisees. Since this cannot be completely verified and because as is generally known, there are many things in Moses and the prophets which are extraordinarily good and true, and which always posed, according to my knowledge, a problem for the Pharisees which they, as is generally known, always ignored, we can not that easily assume that the complete holy scriptures has been compiled by the successive Pharisees with all kinds of fictional names, but was apparently written by people who were inspired by God, and therefore this is also the word of God, despite those inspired people having never seen God! And therefore it is always a truly very risky matter, to immediately recognise and worship a person as a God based on his speeches and surely highly miraculous deeds.
GGJ|7|26|4|0|In my first surprise I have done the same and have in the great blindness of my heart never given it the slightest consideration, according to which I almost worshipped two gods. But the marvellous man immediately showed me the right way, by making me clearly understand, that he is not a God, but only a great, by God inspired prophet, - and anything else is superfluous.
GGJ|7|26|5|0|Don't we know that the prophet Elias will come before the coming of the great Messiah?! And I'm not that easily mistaken - as you, mother, know -, and therefore I say that this exceedingly marvellous man is the returned prophet Elijah and this very lovely youth is his disciple Elisha. But from now on we truly do not have to wait too long anymore for the great Messiah to arrive!
GGJ|7|26|6|0|This is my view, and since this otherwise so marvellous, wise and miracle performing man thinks that I am a reed in my believe, I will show him the most stubborn opposite of his opinion. Just as not everything in the world that shines and looks like gold, is gold, I will show here that not everything is weak, even if it looks weak.
GGJ|7|26|7|0|There is only one God; but there can be many prophets, of which I count this marvellous man apparently as one of them. And as such I believe that I have given to you and this otherwise marvellous man upon his question to me, surely the best answer. His remark to me regarding the God Abraham, Isaac and Jacob was very good, and by it I felt very much admonished and for such admonition and all the other blessings I have to thank him to the highest degree; but if he is the promised Messiah, that has yet to be seen! O, I'm everything else than a weak reed!"
GGJ|7|26|8|0|Here the mother cautioned her daughter, that she should not be so vain and stubborn.
GGJ|7|26|9|0|Said the daughter: "I'm not stubborn and to a much lesser degree vain; but I take note of the directive of this marvellous man and great master and thank him wholeheartedly for all the extraordinary blessings we have received from him. What can I and what can we all do more than that? But I will also not be stubborn in recognising this marvellous master as the true Messiah and Saviour of the people; since every great and under circumstances also every small prophet is in a certain way a Messiah, because he brought the light of truth about life back to the people who had sunk into the night of life, and to lift them again out of the mud of sensuousness to a more pure spiritual and truthful life. And this man full of magnificence and full of true divine power and might, is doing the same as I have noticed, and is therefore certainly also a true Messiah of the people, who want to be taught by him.
GGJ|7|26|10|0|With my opinion of him it is impossible to be completely wrong; since my opinion is only based on what I myself had heard and seen from him. The matter might be completely different - what we can not know -, but is impossible for us to be wrong, if we only accept what we can accept based on what we have heard and seen. May the spirit, the power and mercy of God lead him on and on for the blessing of all mankind!"
GGJ|7|26|11|0|Said the mother: "My dear daughter, I would love you a lot more, if you were a little less dreadfully bright! For two years the old rabbi filled your head with all the things that a person on this earth can possibly know, and after that you knew everything better than us, your parents, and thereby you became sometimes quite intolerable, and I notice it now, that you are getting close to becoming repulsive for even this great master! Therefore I regard it now as advisable, that we ask him for forgiveness and then return to our places!"
GGJ|7|26|12|0|At this point I said: "O, there is no need for that; so far I haven't had the chance to speak with the daughter Helias, since only you as her mother conversed with her! Now let also Me converse with the beautiful Helias, so that she, as an intelligent maiden can, for herself and also for many others with whom she will get in contact, learn in the fullest truth with whom she is dealing with in Me as a Person; since until now she doesn't know anything and you as her mother even less! Therefore, Mother, speak only when I ask you to speak!"
GGJ|7|26|13|0|Thereupon the mother kept quiet, but begged Me to allow her to stay close to Me, which I allowed her to do.
GGJ|7|27|1|1|The Lord's reference to messianic prophecies
GGJ|7|27|1|0|Only then I turned to Helias and said to her: "Listen now, beautiful Helias! You said that I as a great prophet can be and actually am a Messiah just like any other great and small prophet; since according to your notable judgement every person is so to speak a Messiah and Saviour of the people, who can free them through the light of the full truth from the dark mud of lies and deception and lightless superstition. And since I am doing exactly that, I am a true Messiah of the people who listen to Me and live according to My teachings. This is a very sound opinion from you, a young Jewish girl who has been well educated by an old and honest rabbi. Only regarding your belief in God, you are - and you have the full right thereto - staying with the old God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
GGJ|7|27|2|0|But I must bring to your attention a few places in the writings of the prophets, where in fact I Myself am mentioned. From that you will more easily and clearly understand as it was the case up to now. See, it says amongst others in Isaiah:
GGJ|7|27|3|0|'A virgin will conceive and bear a son, who will be called God with us.
GGJ|7|27|4|0|A child is born to us and a son is given to us, and the government will be on his shoulders, and His name will be called Wonderful, God, Hero, Father of Eternity, Prince of Peace.
GGJ|7|27|5|0|On that day it will be said: 'See, He is our God in whom we trust, that He frees us! He is Jehovah, whom we expected. Let us rejoice and be glad in His salvation!"
GGJ|7|27|6|0|The voice of a caller in the dessert: 'Prepare the way for Jehovah, and make straight in the wilderness a highway for our God, and all flesh will see it.
GGJ|7|27|7|0|See, Jehovah comes in power, and His arm will rule for Him! See, His reward is with Him! Like a shepherd He will put out to pasture His flock.
GGJ|7|27|8|0|And Jehovah spoke: 'Rejoice and be glad, Daughter of Zion! See, I come, so that I can live in your midst; since then many nations will follow Jehovah on His day.
GGJ|7|27|9|0|I, Jehovah, have called you in righteousness and shall make you to be a covenant for the people; I, Jehovah - that is My name -, shall not give My glory to anyone else.
GGJ|7|27|10|0|See the coming days when I shall awaken a righteous branch of David, who will rule as King and shall make court and justice on earth!'
GGJ|7|27|11|0|See, you My Helias, this is how the prophets announced Me in old and even in present times! And the Baptist and Preacher John was actually the voice of the caller in the dessert, who straightened the way a little and said about Me: 'See, there comes the Lamb of God, who will take away the sins of this world!'
GGJ|7|27|12|0|If you think, that Elias must come before the Messiah, to prepare all the flesh for the great arrival of the Messiah, who will be called Jehovah, then I say to you: Elijah was already there in John, and I Myself am also already here. I came into My property, and see, those who belong to Me do not recognise Me! - How do you like this viewpoint?"
GGJ|7|28|1|1|Explanation of the first three commandments
GGJ|7|28|1|0|Said Helias: "Lord and Master, I'm getting dizzy from what You just have told me! As You are with absolute certainty Him, of whom the prophets have prophesied, - what should we poor sinners do before You, o Lord?"
GGJ|7|28|2|0|Said I: "Nothing but to listen to My teachings, to keep to them and to live by them, to love God above all and your neighbour as yourself, and with that you have awakened all seven divine spirits in yourselves and thereby have obtained the everlasting life, as I have explained it to you. - Are you content with that?"
GGJ|7|28|3|0|Said Helias: "O Lord, o Jehovah, who would not be content with that and would not follow Your teachings and Your most loving commandments?! The only question which still arises if You, o Lord, are not abolishing the ten commandments and the prophets by those two commandments of love, since You said that these two commandments contain the complete law of Moses and all the prophets.
GGJ|7|28|4|0|I said: "You My dear Helias, how can you ask such a question! If the law of Moses and all the prophets are contained within the two commandments of love, how could they ever be abolished? See, just as the seventh, thoroughly explained spirit of God in man, penetrates and fulfils all six preceding spirits and thereby containing them in itself, likewise does the true love for God and for the neighbour fulfil the preceding laws of Moses and all the guidelines and cautionary advice of the prophets!
GGJ|7|28|5|0|If Moses says: 'You should believe only in one God and should not have any foreign and trifling gods of the heathens next to the true God!", you are fulfilling this first commandment of Moses more than perfectly, if you love God above all. Is it possible to really love God, if you do not beforehand undoubtedly believe in Him, that He truly exists?! But if you, through your love for Him, more than clearly and vividly demonstrate, that you believe in God, - will you out of your great love for Him be able to denigrate, to dishonour or to desecrate His name? Certainly forever not! Since that which a person loves to the highest degree, he also honours it the most, and he even will rise against everybody with vigour and seriousness, who dares to dishonours his true love. Would you not be outraged to a high degree in your soul, if someone dishonours your father, whom you love very much? If you now love God above all, will you ever be able to desecrate His name in any way?
GGJ|7|28|6|0|If you consider this properly, you must realise very clearly at first already sight, how the first as well as the second law of Moses is completely contained in the commandment of love to God.
GGJ|7|28|7|0|If you, My dear Helias, surely love God above all and therefore also honour Him above all, - would you not like to withdraw quite often from the daily worldly activities, and engage with the object of your deepest love? Yes, undoubtedly truly and certainly! And see, therein is also contained the most true and most correct and only valid celebration of the Sabbath before God, as ordered by Moses! The actual day is of very little or even no importance, but that you, during the day or even at night in the love and rest of your heart, like to think about God and converse with Him, is everything. And see, how also the third commandment of Moses is contained in the one commandment of love!
GGJ|7|28|8|0|Who thus truly loves God above all, has certainly recognised Him and has a living faith, gives to God all honour and surely will most often think about Him. And who does this cannot sin against God anymore. Or can a bride sin against her bridegroom, if she loves him beyond measure and also knows that he loves her even more? No, certainly not, since both have become one in their hearts through love! Who loves God truly above all and therefore has become one with Him through love, will also love his fellow man as equal children of God, just as he loves himself, and shall do to them, what he with a clear reason wants that other people should do to him."
GGJ|7|29|1|1|The fourth commandment
GGJ|7|29|1|0|(The Lord:) "See, in the fourth commandment the children are instructed to love their parents! On earth the parents are the closest neighbours of their children and love them very much. They are their breadwinners, protectors and educators and therefore surely deserve all love and honour from their children.
GGJ|7|29|2|0|If a well raised child loves and honours his parents, then it will try to do everything that pleases the parents. And such a child will prepare for himself a long and healthy life and a best well-being; a child which loves and honours his parents, will also love and honour his siblings and will always be prepared to do good for them.
GGJ|7|29|3|0|But a child or a person who truly loves and honours his parents and siblings, will for the same reason also love his fellow man, since he knows and recognises that they are all children of one and the same Father in heaven. Out of the original true love for the parents, a person will come to the recognition of God, himself and to the right recognition of his fellow man and soon understands quite easily, why God has created man, and what they all should become. Thereby he achieves more and more love for God and through this love he reaches the perfection of his inner, true, spiritual life.
GGJ|7|29|4|0|Who thus loves and honours his parents, siblings and also other persons and therefore also loves and honours God above all, - will he ever commit a sin against anybody? I say to you: No, because he will not envy anybody, he will not hate or curse anybody, will not kill anybody, not physical nor emotionally. He will be chaste and well-behaved towards everyone, he will leave everyone that which is theirs, he will not lie or cheat anybody, and if he became along proper ways the husband of a woman, or the virtuous maiden the wife of a husband, then he will not long for the wife of his neighbour and his wife not for the husband of the neighbour's wife, and from that your mind can clearly conclude, how and in which manner the law and all the prophets are contained in the two commandments of love, and how the two commandments I have explained to you, do not allow any abolition of the laws of Moses and the other prophets, but only are the fulfilment thereof. - Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|7|29|5|0|Said Helias: "O Lord, You extremely wise and good Creator and Father of all people, only now I understand the laws of Moses! I myself must openly confess before You, that I previously never properly understood the laws of Moses and even less so the proverbs and teachings of the other prophets. And the more I discussed this with my parents, with proper consideration, the more I discovered gaps and true imperfections, that the very much incomplete seeming laws of Moses do either not originate from an all-wise God, or, that the later priests' caste has completely given up on the laws of Moses and put in their place a human version with gaps to serve their material advantage. Because of that, my good, old rabbi quite often had a problem with me, when I proved to him the obvious shortcomings of the laws of Moses. But now, after Your explanation, o Lord, the laws of Moses have completely new appearance and can be joyfully and easily followed by everyone!"
GGJ|7|29|6|0|Said I with a very friendly face: "Now, main critic of Moses' laws, what do you regard as imperfections and gaps in the law of Moses? Let us hear your criticism!"
GGJ|7|29|7|0|Said Helias under the general attention of all present: "O Lord, what shall I say before You, who knew my thoughts even long before I had thought them! Also this omnipotent and omniscient youth over there will know it too, to the last dot, and therefore I think that such a loud presentation of my criticism of Moses' laws is quite irrelevant."
GGJ|7|29|8|0|Said I: "O no, My very dear Helias, the circumstances are quite different! I and this youth over there admittedly know about your criticism regarding Moses' laws and also regarding the prophets; but the others, with exception of your parents and your brother, do not know this, but now, since you have awakened the thirst for knowledge in them, they want to know and this is why I have encouraged you, to also inform us loudly about your criticism regarding the laws of Moses and regarding some of the prophets. Therefore you can open your mouth and tell us without any omissions what you think the shortcomings of the law of the prophets are and show us very courageously the gaps of the law and the prophets!"
GGJ|7|30|1|1|Helias' criticism of the fourth commandment
GGJ|7|30|1|0|Said Helias: "Lord, if I do what You ask of me, then surely I do not sin, and therefore I will openly make known what gaps and shortcomings I found in the law of the prophets!
GGJ|7|30|2|0|See, the first and for me quite considerable shortcoming and large gap in the law, I noticed when I was a precocious and quite clear thinking child, regarding the fourth commandment of Moses, where the man of God urges the often weak and clueless children to be obedient and reverent towards the parents, but does not provide nearly any obligation in the law for the parents towards their children! And therefore such a law looks a little strange, particularly when in general there are many parents whose children are already in the cradle more responsible and better than their quite stupid and with all wickedness filled parents.
GGJ|7|30|3|0|A child often has by nature a good and noble sense and could, if developed further therein, become a good and noble person, but then according to the law of Moses, the child must rigidly and without any reasonable exception obey the stupid and evil parents and in the end become just as stupid and evil as the stupid and evil parents of the child. The man of God should have made some mention about the obligation of the parents towards their children, and only after such conscientious fulfilment should the children be counter-obliged towards their parents.
GGJ|7|30|4|0|According to Moses, are also the children of robbers obliged to love and honour their parents and follow in their footsteps? If - what has already quite often occurred - reasonable and innocent children of evil and bad parents notice their dark activities and dislike them, therefore fail to obey and to love their parents but rather leave them and search for an opportunity to reshape themselves into better person among better people, - do such children have also sinned against the law of Moses, since they did not out of love and obedience towards their parents become thieves, robbers, murderers, hypocrites, swindlers and liars?
GGJ|7|30|5|0|If Moses and the prophets wanted to punish such children and consider the refusal of love and justified disobedience towards their evil parents as a sin, then Moses and all the prophets are a thousand times more stupid and more blind than I have been, and verily did not really render the divine wisdom a great deal of honour with their scriptures and prophecies! - Lord, am I therefore bad, if I have assessed the law of Moses and the prophets as such?"
GGJ|7|30|6|0|Said I: "O, not at all, since you have assessed this properly and correctly! Nevertheless, your criticism is not completely in order, since Moses through My spirit was clearly aware that was not necessary to separately order the parents to love their children, because this has been already, so to speak instinctively implanted to the fullest measure into the parents by Myself, but what cannot be so much the case with the children since they only just arrived into the school of this earthly life, and they must first be educated to the right and true love.
GGJ|7|30|7|0|For this very reason each person comes onto this earth weak and without any cognition and love, so that he, in total freedom, as if he were completely abandoned by God, can develop himself by external teachings, by laws and by his voluntary obedience, into a free and completely independent person.
GGJ|7|30|8|0|And see, therefore particularly the children must foremost be given teachings and laws and less so the parents, who once also were children and only became free and independent persons by teachings and laws given to children!
GGJ|7|30|9|0|But regarding the particular duties of the parents towards the children, Moses and the prophets already have provided for in the laws of the state, which you of course have not seen yet. But at the right time everything is provided for, and two people cannot get married, if they cannot beforehand show to the priest, that they have a thorough knowledge of the state laws required for marriage.
GGJ|7|30|10|0|And so see, you My dear Helias, that your criticism concerning the fourth commandment of Moses, was not completely correct and I have now removed the gaps and shortcomings. But you can continue now with your criticism of the other laws, and I shall tell you to what extend you are right or not right!"
GGJ|7|30|11|0|Said Helias: "O Lord, why should I continue with my stupid criticism? Since I can see from the start only to clearly, that You once more in great detail will show to me how completely incorrect and mindless my opinion is."
GGJ|7|30|12|0|Said I: "Now, what probable damage can this do to you or anybody else? Since this is the reason why I have come into this world, so that I can free you from all the many mistakes through the living light of the truth. If you do not bring your apparently reasonably based criticism of the law and the prophets to daylight, they will remain inside you and can still waste away the life of your soul; but if you let them come out, then you get rid of them, and the light of the everlasting truth will in exchange take residence in your heart. Therefore speak and continue to criticise without holding back and I again shall give you a right light! See, it is actually now very necessary, because there are many people here, who for a long time, just as you, have criticised Moses and the Prophets! Therefore just open your beautiful mouth and speak with your skilful tongue!"
GGJ|7|31|1|1|The fifth commandment
GGJ|7|31|1|0|Said Helias: "O Lord, as previously, I say now: Whoever does what You want, is verily not sinning! And as such I take the fifth commandment of Moses and say: It is written: 'You shall not kill!' I just take the simple law for my critical consideration and for the time being am not concerned about the explanation which Moses and also another prophet had given; since a truly divine commandment must in its simplest form contain what is useful for any reasonable person. But this commandment does not contain this at all, and therefore a thinking person can not possibly say and state anything else, other than that this is either a human product or, - only later for the sake of making war - that something has been left out by someone.
GGJ|7|31|2|0|You shall not kill! Firstly, who is actually "you", who should not kill? Is this applicable for every person irrespective gender, age and social standing or only for the male gender and for a particular age and for a particular social standing? And secondly: Whom or what should actually not be killed? Only people or also animals? According to my judgement neither one or the other is meant by it.
GGJ|7|31|3|0|Not the killing of people, since Joshua already had destroyed the city of Jericho and killed all citizens on the instruction of Jehovah. The slaughter of the idol priests by the hand of the great prophet Elias is well known. Then let's look at King David, the man after the heart of God, not even thinking about all the others! How many thousands and hundreds of thousands have been killed by him and how many are still being killed each year! The mighty of the earth have still, despite the complete categorically proclaimed divine law, the fullest right from God, to kill their fellow man. And as such, this law only concerns the oppressed, poor human devils. To what extend this law also concerns women, cannot be estimated, although it can be shown in Chronicles, that women also have used the sword, and how!
GGJ|7|31|4|0|If we poor people should not kill animals, is, from my point of view, not even worth discussing; since nature teaches man, that he without difference of social standing, gender and age must protect himself against the many dangerous animals, if he does not want to be attacked, torn to pieces and be eaten by savage beasts which have proliferated everywhere .
GGJ|7|31|5|0|You shall not kill! But if I were attacked by a wild way robber, who wants to rob me and will surely kill me, - but I, as the one being attacked, have the strength, courage and a weapon to kill him in the moment he delivers the final death blow, - what should I do? Self defence should have been expressed in the law where it says: 'You should not kill, except in case of extreme self defence!' But no, the law does not mention one syllable about that! It very simply says: 'You shall not kill!' But if the simple law reads like this, where is the divine love and wisdom contained therein, who must have actually known, under which surely extremely sorry circumstances the people on this earth have to go through?
GGJ|7|31|6|0|Why did God give such a law and then He Himself instructed David, to completely annihilate the Philistines and Moabites? Why was Judith allowed to kill Holofernes, and why I am not allowed to take without sin someone's life? Who gave the Egyptians, the Greek and the Romans the right to kill everyone who in an extreme manner sins against their law?"
GGJ|7|31|7|0|Here she turned around to see the reaction of her criticism in the faces of the others.
GGJ|7|31|8|0|Nearly all agreed with her and one of the Pharisees who also was a scribe, said: "Yes, yes, regarding this matter and viewed with our human concepts, one can not completely disagree with this beautiful child; since literally taken this is what this main commandment actually means, although later on in the book of Moses it has been explained how this commandment is to be taken and to be held. But a primitive main- and basic law should verily contain the essentials for which it stands, at least with the most necessary incidental circumstances already expressed within; since each subsequent and additional explanation and greater completion of a law once given, appears to say that the legislator during the proclamation of the basic law, did not think of everything, what he actually intended to achieve by the commandment.
GGJ|7|31|9|0|Now, if people make laws, this is understandable, since in their thinking and intentions there can be no clear divine perfection, and therefore it is completely natural that with human laws, all sorts of additions and explanations start to appear afterwards; but with a truly divine law verily no gaps are supposed to appear, requiring all kinds of additions and explanations! Yes, considering the matter in this way, regarding the law of Moses one can verily get the idea, that it is either no divine law at all, or that it has been badly disfigured by the selfish evil will of people. However, having said this, I do not want to judge the law, but only expresses my surely still very blind opinion."
GGJ|7|31|10|0|Said I: "Yes, for sure; since when you judge My laws with human sense, then surely you must find gaps and shortcomings therein. If you love your neighbour as yourself, you will not hate him, not treat him with hostility and not harm to him; but if you do this, even less so would you try to ever kill him, either physically or even to a lesser extend emotionally by all kinds of nuisances.
GGJ|7|31|11|0|You shall not kill! This is absolutely correct and true stated in the law. But why? Because since primeval times under 'kill' is understood, jealousy, enviousness, rage, hatred and revenge.
GGJ|7|31|12|0|'You shall not kill!' therefore means: You should not envy anybody, you should not look at the more fortunate with askance eyes and you should not burn with anger against your fellow man; since anger breeds hate, and from hate arises the evil revenge destroying everything!
GGJ|7|31|13|0|It also is written: "Mine is the anger and Mine is the revenge, says the Lord."
GGJ|7|31|14|0|But you people should respect each other in all love, and one should do good to the other; since you all have in Me one Father and are therefore equal before Me! You should not annoy and curse each other and the one should not through bad lies cut off the honour of the other; since who does that, kills the soul of his fellow man!
GGJ|7|31|15|0|And see, all that is in shortly expressed with 'You shall not kill!' And the first Jews, also during the times of Solomon, did not understood this law any other way, and the Samaritans as the old Jews, still understand it today in the same manner. If this law from its foundation is understood only like this, - how can anyone assume that through this law man is forbidden to defend himself against evil people and even savage animals?"
GGJ|7|31|16|0|Said Helias: "Yes, Lord, we all surely understand this now quite properly, since You have explained it to us in the most perfect and most true manner; but without this Your most merciful explanation, we would not be able to understand it so easily. Why did Moses not immediately give such an explanation together with the law? Since he as a prophet must have seen this coming that the later Jews would not understand this simple image of the law, as the Jews of his own time understood it."
GGJ|7|31|17|0|Said I: "Yes, you My dear critic, Moses surely new this, and therefore he wrote down a large number of explanations for the future; but that you haven't read them yet, is not the fault of Moses nor Me.
GGJ|7|31|18|0|But your criticism was still very good, since you identified the shortcomings and gaps, which indeed do not exist in the law, but more so in your understanding, and in order to level them, I allow you to criticise the old law of Moses.
GGJ|7|31|19|0|And since we in this way have purified the fifth commandment, you can start with the sixth commandment and also show us certain shortcomings and gaps, if you have identified any. And so speak!"
GGJ|7|32|1|1|The sixth commandment
GGJ|7|32|1|0|Said Helias: "O Lord and Master, see, I am a maiden and have never known a man; therefore it would probably not be the right thing, if I make a remark about the sixth commandment! I therefore would like to ask You, that You, o Lord, spare me to talk about the sixth commandment."
GGJ|7|32|2|0|Said I: "O My dear daughter, if you secretly did not know anything about this commandment, I would surely not let you talk about it; but since you know this commandment very well, despite not having anything to do with a man, it is quite proper for you to talk also about this commandment. And so can speak in your own manner!"
GGJ|7|32|3|0|And Helias repeated her motto: "O Lord, who does your will, does not commit a sin! And thus I will talk in a proper manner. 'You shall not commit adultery!' is the literally meaning of the sixth commandment. And according what my rabbi has taught me, it says the following: 'You should behave chaste and pure before God and before people; since who lives and acts unchaste and impure, is a sinner like an adulterer, a lecher and a prostitute!' These were the words my rabbi used when he taught me.
GGJ|7|32|4|0|I have nothing else to criticise other than, firstly, when Moses wrote the basic commandments in his second book, chapter 20, he only prohibits adultery, although he then in his third book, about from chapter 18 onwards, speaks in great detail about this matter, - which I haven't read yet, since my rabbi decided that it wasn't good for me. And secondly, God gave through Moses this commandment, as well as many others, always addressing the male gender and only very seldom thinking about woman.
GGJ|7|32|5|0|Who is 'You', who should not commit adultery? The single commandment in the law is only directed to one person or to only one gender, apparently to males, while the woman is not mentioned. One can of course argue and say: If the man is not allowed to commit adultery, then the woman can't do it either, since without a man she cannot sin. But in my opinion, it is in fact the woman which, through her charm, is the most decisive element in provoking the man to commit adultery, and hence, it should be specifically said to the woman, that she should not tempt the man into adultery and should not herself break the marriage.
GGJ|7|32|6|0|I would like to know why this is so! And why did Moses in the law addresses so much more the man than the woman? Does the woman belong less to the human race than the man?"
GGJ|7|32|7|0|Said I: "Now, this your criticism is still acceptable, although it also walks only alongside the truth. See, here also the true and pure neighbourly love comes to the foreground, and this concerns the woman in the same way as the man.
GGJ|7|32|8|0|If you, for example, are the wife of a decent man, - would it make you happy if the wife of your neighbour desires your husband and does with him what is not right? If you in your heart certainly would not approve of it, that something like this happens to you, then you must behave towards your neighbour in just the same way as you wish that your neighbour behaves towards you. And what has been said in the law for the man, applies in an equal measure for the woman.
GGJ|7|32|9|0|God gave only according to the wording the basic commandment to the man alone, just like He gave to the human head the main senses and through them the intellect in the brain. And just as God speaks for the time being only to the mind of man, He also speaks to the man as the head of the woman, since so to speak the wife is the body of the man. If the head of a person becomes illuminated and insightful, - will not in the same measure the whole body becomes insightful?
GGJ|7|32|10|0|If the mind of the person becomes properly illuminated, then soon also the heart of a person becomes illuminated, which will with pleasure submit to the orderly reason of the mind. But the wife also corresponds to the heart of the man; and if the man as the head is properly illuminated, equally will also the wife as his heart become and be illuminated.
GGJ|7|32|11|0|Since ancient times it is written that man and woman are one body. Therefore, what has been said to the man, is also said to the woman.
GGJ|7|32|12|0|And see, by that, I have shown to you the nullity of this your doubt and have shown you the right light of the law, which you have certainly comprehended well. And since that has been properly understood, you can continue with your criticism."
GGJ|7|33|1|1|The seventh commandment
GGJ|7|33|1|0|(The Lord:) "What shortcomings do you find in the seventh commandment or at least what you do not understand? Just keep on talking with courage; since your criticism and doubts are also shortcomings and doubts in the soul of many who are present here. What does the seventh basic commandment of Moses say?"
GGJ|7|33|2|0|Said Helias: "O Lord, in this commandment, after I have received the right light from You, I do not find any shortcomings or gaps anymore! It says: 'You shall not steal!' There again true neighbourly love is at the top of consideration! Since what I in a reasonable way do not wish, that it happens to me, I should not do to my neighbour; and thus I can see anew, how the complete old law of Moses and surely also all the prophets, are contained in Your two commandments of love. I also realise now, how the law of neighbourly love purely arises out of mercy as the mightiest of the seven spirits of God in the heart of man and penetrates and revives the whole person and makes him good and truly wise. But who is good and wise, will surely never ever take anything which belongs to his neighbour. And with that the seventh commandment is in complete order and I can find no shortcomings at all."
GGJ|7|33|3|0|Said I: "Good, My now much more dear Helias, this your critique of the law of Moses which is of pure divine origin and hence also the most flawlessly wise law for the true welfare of all mankind, is for Me of unbelievably greater worth than all of your previous quite sharp criticisms. But this will not prevent us from subjecting the remaining three laws to a quite sharp criticism, and thus let us immediately start with the eight law! What does it say? Just speak quite boldly and give your tongue free reign, and you will give Me a lot of joy!"
GGJ|7|34|1|1|The eighth commandment
GGJ|7|34|1|0|Thereupon the girl became more courageous and said with a very trusting look to Me: "Yes, You my most kind Lord, as long as it just doesn't offend You, who have grown so infinitively deep into my heart, I would like to tell You something about the eighth commandment; but before You, o Lord, - Jehovah now in person before us - one has to be very careful that one does not come too close to your divine holiness! And therefore it is somewhat hard and difficult to speak so boldly what is on my mind!"
GGJ|7|34|2|0|Said I: "O you dear soul, you surely never ever have be afraid of that from Me; therefore boldly speak your mind!"
GGJ|7|34|3|0|Said Helias with a loving expression: "O Lord, who does your will, does not sin, and thus I will speak! The eight commandment simply says: 'You shall not give false testimony!' Because no closer indication is given in the scriptures, about whom or what one should not give a false testimony, it goes without saying, that one should also not give a false testimony about oneself. Since I have been told by my old rabbi many times, that lying is a most despicable sin; from which all evil ruse, all deception, all quarrel, dispute, war and murder is born. One should always speak the truth, according to what one definitively knows and feels, even if it causes an earthly disadvantage at some stage! A true word is before God of greater worth than a whole world full of gold and precious stones. Hence, every untrue word about oneself is a false testimony forbidden by God.
GGJ|7|34|4|0|And therefore I unhesitatingly want to tell You, o Lord, straight into Your face, that I truly love you above all! O, if I could press you against my heart as I wanted, o, I could die of the sweetest joy! See, o Lord, here I have not given a false testimony about myself! And in the same manner as I do not give a false testimony about myself, I will never give a false testimony about my neighbour! And the seventh spirit of God must also be active in this commandment as in all the other laws. - o Lord, have I offended You?"
GGJ|7|34|5|0|Said I:"O, by no means, My dear daughter; irrespective how much you love Me, I always will love you incomprehensibly more! Regarding our mutual love we both are quite clear, but not so with the eight commandment! And so listen. I want to draw your attention to something.
GGJ|7|34|6|0|If, for example, you were be questioned by a judge, if you knew about a secret and great crime which a very dear relative of yours had committed, and if you could not indicate where the criminal is, as up to now no one was able to lay hands on him! I set the condition that you have full knowledge of the crime your relative has committed as well as his hiding place. What would you tell the judge, if he were to ask you that?"
GGJ|7|34|7|0|Said Helias full of courage: "Lord, if this eight commandment is based on pure neighbourly love, only to give no false testimony about anybody to cause him no harm, then vice versa this eight commandment cannot provide a condition, whereby through the irresponsible use of the truth one can harm the neighbour! In such a case I never would come forward with the truth! Since to whom can I be thereby of any use? Surely not to the judge, since he can not gain anything, if he can get his hands on the poor criminal or not; and the poor criminal who regrets his crime and seriously amends his ways, even less! Because if I deliver him into the hands of the judge, then he might be lost for ever, what I would not even wish on anyone who committed a crime against myself. Thus, in this case I apparently would turn my back on the truth, not to become a traitor to the poor criminal, even if my life were at stake!
GGJ|7|34|8|0|If according to Your explanation, o Lord, neighbourly love consists of doing for your neighbour all that, which you wish somebody else would do for you, then even the most just God cannot blame me, if I do not want to do to even my greatestt enemy, what I in his position surely do not wish, namely that another fellow man betrays me. Besides, for God to punish a crude sinner, does not require a worldly judge and even less so a perfidious slanderer. He, the omniscient, the most just and almighty, will without a world judge and without my mouth, be able to punish a criminal! Until now, nobody has gotten away from Him, and thus also in future nobody will get away from Him!
GGJ|7|34|9|0|But now I ask You, o Lord, if Isaacs' wife was sinning before God, when she apparently lied and deceived the old blind Isaac, by presenting the second-born son Jacob in place of the first-born rough Esau, in order to receive the blessing of the father! I regard this as an obvious deception, nevertheless the scripture says, it happened according to the will of Jehovah. But if this had been right and justified before God, then it will also be right and justified before You, o Lord, by holding back the truth, since if by telling the truth, it will not only be of no use to my neighbour, who never has done any harm to me, but it will cause a lot of damage to him.
GGJ|7|34|10|0|I'm now of the opinion, that, if God and Moses did not made any exception with the eight commandment, in this commandment a large gap is left, which can only be and must be filled by Your commandment of neighbourly love - am I right or not?"
GGJ|7|34|11|0|Said I: "Partially yes, but on the other hand not! See, the criminal, after his escape, might not become a better person, but, not unknown to you, would commit more and even worse crimes, causing harm to many people! But if you had told the court where the criminal is hiding, so that the court could search for him, you would thereby save many people from great misfortune and thereby do them a great favour. What do you think of this very possible scenario?"
GGJ|7|34|12|0|By this Helias was somewhat baffled and did not know how to answer. Only after a while of deeper reflection, she said: "Now, when for the sake of one bad and incorrigible person many innocent people must suffer, then reason tells you, it is better for only one person who deserves to suffer. In this case, according to true neighbourly love, the truth, if asked for, must be told. But if one, in such matters, should become a voluntary traitor, must only be determined by You, o Lord!"
GGJ|7|34|13|0|Said I: "Nobody is required by Me to do so, it is up to you! Let us move on to the ninth commandment! What does it say?"
GGJ|7|35|1|1|The ninth and tenth commandments
GGJ|7|35|1|0|Said Helias: "O Lord and Master, with the ninth and tenth commandments I have right from the start a truly not small problem, and it consists in the fact that we New-Jews now have a ninth and a tenth commandment, while Moses concluded his basic legislation with only a ninth commandment. The complete ninth commandment says: 'Do not desire your neighbours' house, do not desire your neighbours wife, nor his servant, nor his maiden, nor his ox nor his donkey, nor anything your neighbour owns!'
GGJ|7|35|2|0|With that the basic legislation came to an end; since immediately afterwards, according to the story of Moses, the people fled in fear from the lightening and thunder, before the sound of the trumpets and from the tremendous smoke of the mountain and begged Moses, that he should talk to God alone - since, if they were to listen any longer to the devastating voice of God, the trumpet sound and to keep looking at the tremendous smoke of the mountain, then all the people would die from too great a fear and fright -, whereupon Moses calmed and consoled the people. But there is no particular mentioning anymore about a tenth commandment.
GGJ|7|35|3|0|But with us, the 'Do not desire your neighbours wife!' has been omitted from the ninth commandment, and from that a tenth commandment was made, while some people refer to this as the ninth commandment and everything else the tenth commandment. The question remains: Did Moses receive from God ten or only nine commandments?"
GGJ|7|35|4|0|I said: "In the beginning, my dear Helias, really only nine; later, when he was forced to replace the first broken stone boards containing the law with new ones, did he himself divided the last law into two separate laws, in order to emphasise the adulterous desire for the neighbour's wife - which became quite common practise among the Jews in Egypt and which led to ongoing quarrels and continuous discord resulting in people becoming mortal enemies, and in the end he even ordered the physical capital punishment for adultery, since the otherwise so wise words had no effect on the Jews who had sunken into complete sensuousness.
GGJ|7|35|5|0|And now you know, when, how and why from the last, ninth commandment a separate tenth commandment was formed. Anyway, the number is of no importance, but only the subject, and therefore you can refer your criticism to only the complete ninth commandment or to the separate tenth commandment on its own. This depends solely on yourself how you prefer this. And now you can start to speak!"
GGJ|7|35|6|0|Said Helias: "O Lord and Master above all! To speak is rather easy for my agile tongue since birth; but I can see already now, that I will have spoken completely in vain. Since who can out of his great stupidity tell You anything, which You could not immediately refute in a thousand ways! But if so, why still speak?"
GGJ|7|35|7|0|Said I: "Yes, see, you My otherwise very dear daughter, you also would like to be right for a change, as it is the case with nearly every woman; this here has nothing to do with futile dogmatism, but concerns the greatest seriousness of life, and there you must bring into daylight your old misconceptions, so that you can recognise them in My most true light to a much more complete extend! And therefore I let you speak for all, since I only know too well, that you have a good and sharp memory, in addition also a very agile tongue, and that you through your old Rabbi have the best knowledge about the gaps and shortcomings of the law and the prophets. And thus keep on speaking openly just as before, about what you regard as not in the best and most complete order with respect to the law!"
GGJ|7|35|8|0|Said Helias: "Lord, if one does what You want, one does not commit a sin and supported by that, I must completely openly confess, that I can not in the least agree at all with the whole ninth commandment, since everything which is forbidden therein makes a pure mockery of any clear reasoning, - firstly, since everything which is contained therein is already sufficiently contained in the sixth and seventh commandment anyway, and secondly, since it substantially prohibits people to think, feel and wish!
GGJ|7|35|9|0|What is it then, if a poor person, who has been sentenced from birth throughout his whole life to serve and work hard for little food and for a meagre wage, so now and then thinks and even longs to own as a property a house or a dear wife or an ox or a donkey?! Since his devout wish will anyway never be fulfilled! If he is not allowed to even imagine such things, then one must first completely take away his ability to think, feel and sense.
GGJ|7|35|10|0|Verily, this silly commandment appears to me, as if Moses prohibited the people to use their senses and also their hands and feet, but what would have been much more modest, than prohibiting them their inner life functions, which surely no person can help, if they are by all kind of circumstances and conditions awakened and aroused to become active.
GGJ|7|35|11|0|I do not want to once again remark, that this commandment is very specifically discernibly given for the man; the reason for that has already been explained, and with the greatest surety one can accept that each law applies just as well to the woman as to the man, and hence, it also states for the woman: "You should not desire your neighbours husband!" Thereby in the law everything is in order; but that a person should not think, not feel, not wish and also not sense, - that is too much!
GGJ|7|35|12|0|It is true that in us all kinds of thoughts, also all kinds of wishes, desires and finally also ambition and deeds, some good and some bad, arise; but without the preceding thoughts, from which quite often, of course, bad actions arise, also no good decisions and deeds can appear. This must be very clear and comprehensible to every angel and every only fairly reasonable person. And therefore I say, that this last law, insofar as it forbids people to commit bad actions, is completely in order, although in my opinion superfluously, because, as mentioned earlier, that is already done in the sixth and seventh commandment. But it is absolutely not in order, if it forbids people to think, to feel, to sense and from this also arising a little wishing, wanting and desiring.
GGJ|7|35|13|0|As an example, I, my parents and my brother have lost our fortune and property completely without our fault and have nothing left except our naked life and through Your mercy, o Lord, good friends. If we, in our great poverty, saw the rich and famous revel in abundance, - have we sinned if we felt the desire in us to call only the very tiniest part of their abundance our own?! If it is not even in our hunger allowed, to only once satisfy ourselves by thought from the overfilled bowls, then that is the limit.
GGJ|7|35|14|0|In addition an important question arises: Should not all people who have been placed in this world without their fault, at least have so much of a natural right to own of everything the earth carries, of which the land actually belongs to God, to take care of the necessities of their body. Why must some people call so much their own, and this under all possible legal protection, but the greatest majority have nothing and in the end must be pleased with the divine law, which tells them that they should not carry a desire for the abundance which the rich and famous call their own? By doing this, one takes nothing from them anyway; but if one is not allowed to have necessary desire for the surplus of the rich, you are also not allowed as a beggar to beg! Since begging assumes an inevitable greediness forced by suffering, after a part of the property of the rich neighbour.
GGJ|7|35|15|0|Therefore the poor are only allowed to go to the property owners and beg them for work and even be completely content with a meagre casual worker's wage, since every further desire after what the rich neighbour calls his own, is regarded as an unlawful greed. O Lord and Master, this can never ever be the will and law of a most loving Creator! This could only be the will and product of ancient acquisitive people under the title of the providence of God, so that we poor people should not even bother them with our thoughts for their property.
GGJ|7|35|16|0|O Lord and Master, who is so very wise and omnipotent, - what do You say to that? Since I have spoken and explained what I have found according to my human mind to be severe shortcomings of this last basic law, of course based on what I have learned from my rabbi. O, give us all a right light regarding this matter; because I believe that this law which is impossible to follow, has led people to commit all kinds of sins and other crimes, since I know only too well, that this last law is nearly by all more sensible Jews not recognised as of divine origin! O, open Your holy mouth and let us know Your will!"
GGJ|7|36|1|1|The importance of controlling thoughts
GGJ|7|36|1|0|Said I: "You are a dreadfully sharp sensible being and have quite aggressively attacked the last law of Moses! Yes, yes, sometimes the children of the world are more clever than the children of the light; they often see the points of contention in a teaching better than the children of the light. But also with this last commandment you, irrespective the great sharpness of your mind, got it altogether wrong, just as the former ones.
GGJ|7|36|2|0|You can think what you want, and you can not sin thereby, if your heart does not find pleasure in a disorderly thought. But if you find pleasure in a bad thought, then you already have joined your will with the bad thought which does not contain any neighbourly love, and you are not far from turning such thought, which has been made alive by your pleasure and your will, into an actual deed, provided the circumstances are favourable and allow the deed to become a reality without any danger. Hence, the wise monitoring of thoughts arising in the heart of a person, by the purified light of the mind and pure reason, are of the highest importance, since the thought is the seed for the deed, and the necessary and wise monitoring of thoughts could verily not have been more strikingly expressed, other than by what Moses had said: 'Do not desire this and that!' Since once you have a strong desire, your thought has already become alive by your pleasure and your will, and you will have a lot of trouble to totally suffocate such a revived thought in yourself. The thought, and the idea, is, as said earlier, the seed for the deed, which is the fruit of the seed. But as the seed, so will be the fruit!
GGJ|7|36|3|0|Hence, you can think what you want; but do not revive any thought and any idea to become a fruit, before properly examining it by the judge of your mind and your reason! If the thought has passed the light- and fire test, only then you can revive it to become a fruit or deed, and then you can have a desire for something good and true; but you should not have a desire for something which is disorderly and apparently goes against neighbourly love! And therein lies, what Moses has expressed in his last law, and verily therein is never and nowhere found any contradiction with the inner functions of life, which you with the help of your sharp-witted rabbi believed to have found. What should, yes, what can become of a person, if he does not from early on learn to examine and sort his thoughts, and to discard all that which is impure, evil and false? I say to you, such a person would become worse and more evil than the most savage of animals!
GGJ|7|36|4|0|In the good and wise order of thoughts lies a person's whole value of life. If Moses gave a commandment to regulate thoughts, wishes and desires, - can a supposed to be completely wise rabbi hold Moses in suspicion, as if he has not received this most important commandment to be considered, from the true spirit of God? See, see, My dear daughter, how far your rabbi was off the mark!"
GGJ|7|37|1|1|Poverty and wealth
GGJ|7|37|1|0|(The Lord:) "That the goods of the earth are distributed very unevenly, and that there are rich and poor people, is the wise will of God, and He allows such a circumstance to exist among people, because without it the people could barely or even not at all exist.
GGJ|7|37|2|0|Just imagine the following scenario, where every person on earth is provided with everything from birth in such a way that he does not require even the smallest thing from anyone, and soon he would live like the animals of the forest and the birds of the air. These do not build houses, do not cultivate any fields or vineyards and have no need to provide for clothing. And if they had sufficient food in their caves and nests, they would never leave them, but would, like polyps on the seabed, rest and eat when hungry. But since animals have to search for their food, they are full of activity and only rest, when they have satisfied their hunger.
GGJ|7|37|3|0|And see, therefore God has very wisely arranged it especially among people, that He distributed the earthly goods very unevenly and also equipped them with very differing talents and skills! Thereby one person becomes an indispensable necessity for the other. The wealthy man is normally not very keen to lay his hands on hard but nevertheless extremely necessary work; but he finds joy in arranging everything according to his knowledge and his experience, and indicates to his male and female servants what they should do. They put their hands to work and willingly serve the rich man for the negotiated wage. And so that they (the workers), perhaps out of desire for being rich and having a luxurious life themselves, do not attack the wealthy employer, he is protected by worldly as well as divine laws, of course only up to a certain point, beyond which also for the wealthy severe and wise laws are given.
GGJ|7|37|4|0|The rich property owner also needs all kinds of professionals. He must come to the blacksmith, to the woodworker, to the builder, to the carpenter, to the potter, to the weaver, to the tailor and to many others, and so one lives from the other, because one serves the other. And only in this way can mankind survive and could live very well, if it were not for a few who threw themselves into excessive greed and lust for power. However, they always are punished by God and chastised already in this world and the unjustly collected wealth lasts not longer than the third generation.
GGJ|7|37|5|0|From that you can see that there must be poor and rich people in this world, and therefore you will be able to recognise, that Moses did not give the last law incomplete to the Jews, and through them to all the people, but as complete as conceivable. And it is this law which is the basis for the true inner perfection of neighbourly love and the spirit of mercy in the human heart.
GGJ|7|37|6|0|But if this is irrefutably the case, then it also contains the condition, that everyone for the true purification of his soul should take this last law strongly into consideration and also completely keep to it. Since for as long as a person is not completely in charge of his thoughts, he will not be able to master his passions and the arising actions from it. But who is not lord and master in himself and over himself, is still very far from the kingdom of God and is and stays a servant of sin, which is born out of his disorderly thoughts and in turn arising desires and thereby defile the whole person. - Did you understand this well? It is again your turn to speak."
GGJ|7|38|1|1|On human criticism. The Lord's advice to divest oneself of all doubts. The inner communion with the Lord
GGJ|7|38|1|0|Said Helias: "O Lord and Master in Your spirit from eternity! What should I poor maid still say? Talking to You about divine things appears to me like a simple-minded fool trying to scoop the whole, immeasurably large sea into a water bucket with a tablespoon. Everything You, o Lord, say, is the truth; but us people altogether know absolutely nothing. My criticism of the last commandment, appeared to me as fundamentally sound as something irrefutable true in the whole good world, but what has become of my criticism of the law now? Not only nothing, but a distinct something for which one could be ashamed for an eternity, because one has stupidly spoken it in and thereby has very properly expressed ones own stupidity openly in public. Lord and Master, verily, I am now discontented with myself in the highest degree, and I deeply regret it, that I ever have dared to allow myself to become involved in a verbal exchange with You! What will all these wise men gathered here think of such know-it-all and conceited girl? O Lord and Master, I'm beginning to feel dreadfully ashamed!"
GGJ|7|38|2|0|Said I: "Now, why actually? I Myself have requested you to do so, and every time you have said: Who does what I want, does not sin! But you have done what I wanted you to do, and therefore you have not sinned; and if you have not sinned, then you do not have to be ashamed before Me. Since what you have said, was of great importance not only for your one sake, but also for the sake of these many others; since all of them carried precisely the same doubts inside and are now healed from the depth. And see, this was more or less also a result of your truly very agile tongue, and see, this was something very good and not at all bad, and as such you should not be ashamed of what you have said. For your young age you have a particular clear mind, which is the initial light of the heart; and who has a right light in the heart, can also very soon and easily find the right light of life. - Do you understand what I have said and shown you by that?"
GGJ|7|38|3|0|Said Helias: "O Lord and Master, I understand that very well; but nevertheless do I have in myself the fullest realisation that I am the most complete nothing in the nothingness and You are the most perfect all in all! But from now on I beg You, o Lord, do not ask me to talk anymore; since I'm very blind!"
GGJ|7|38|4|0|Said I: "You should have said more, since you also doubted the prophets; but because you recognise and understand now, that the law of Moses is of pure divine origin and does not contain any shortcomings or gaps, as if it were of human origin, you can spare yourself any further discourse. But if there is anything that fills you with doubt, you can ask, and light will be given to you.
GGJ|7|38|5|0|But here around Me sit My old disciples and this apparent youth over there is My servant, as I have many more of them; you can also ask him, and he will, just as I Myself would and as My disciples here, give you the right explanation about everything. However, I Myself will now go to My youths, who are staying in a room on the opposite side of this inn, and will lead them outside. Only Lazarus, the Roman Agrikola and the slave trader Hibram are allowed to accompany Me.
GGJ|7|38|6|0|Now you know, My Helias, what you should do, if you want to obtain more light; since I must perform another task, because the sun will stay above the horizon only for a little more than half an hour. After sundown the many foreign guests will come to have their dinner in the tents outside, and then there is no time for Me to walk around outside among the worldly people, since I want to be back again in your midst. But when the foreigners leave after dinner to return to their huts, we will all go outside together, and you all will have many wondrous experiences. And so, stay here and edify each other spiritually, until I again will return to you!"
GGJ|7|38|7|0|Said Helias with a somewhat saddened voice: "O Lord and Master, why am I not allowed to go to outside with You? I would most ardently like to stay close to You for ever!"
GGJ|7|38|8|0|Said I: "This is really very praiseworthy of you; but you can always stay close to Me without being near My person, if you only stay close to Me in your heart! See, in Gennesaret there lives a very dear maiden, her name is Jarah. She hasn't seen Me in person for close to a whole year, but still, in her heart she is considerable closer to Me than you are now! I can talk to her in every moment and she can hear very precisely every word I say in her heart and keeps strictly to it. You should do the same, then you will, just like Jarah, always stay close to Me, and even then, when I no longer walk around on this earth in this body and this flesh! Understand such and direct your life accordingly, and you will have everlasting life in you!"
GGJ|7|39|1|1|The opinions of the young slave. Russia's future
GGJ|7|39|1|0|Thereupon I quickly got up and the three appointed with Me, and we went to our youths, which we found very calm and with cheerful hearts; since they had always a lot to tell each other, regarding the unusual things what each of them had seen and noted during their long journey, and how such had a bearing on their present salvation. Some had dreams, others had visions either on earth and or in the sky. And so the youths pleasantly amused each other for a few hours, without noticing that the end of the day had approached.
GGJ|7|39|2|0|When we entered their quite spacious room, they were completely overwhelmed with joy and all of them shouted: "Be greeted, you, our one and only true father; since you have given us good bread and good drink, you have freed us from our hard bonds and have clothed our naked bodies beautifully, and therefore you are now our only right and true father, and we all love you now above all! But we can no longer love our hard parents so much; since they never have done any good to us, except to fattened us for a while, in order to be able to sell us for a hefty sum of money. We do not wish them any harm, but we wish that they will soon come to realise, that it is highly unjust for people to sell people or even parents their children like domestic animals to profiteering merchants. But since we have now found such an extremely good father, we want to forgive our parents the old crimes which they committed against their innocent children, which you, hard merchant Hibram, can tell them back home, if there is only one drop of honest blood left in your veins."
GGJ|7|39|3|0|Lazarus and Agrikola were quite surprised over the great determination of this address to Me and partially to the slave trader Hibram; because I gave them the gift of understanding the language of these northern youths, as well as to speak their language, since this was extremely necessary, so that especially the Roman could better communicate with them. I also could have given this ability to all these youths; but this would not have been so good for them, since through a more advanced language they also would have more quickly and completely gained the knowledge of all kinds of bad habits, bad manners, sins and vices. But if they had to learn the Roman language bit by bit, since in the end the Roman took all the youths to Rome without leaving any behind with Lazarus, they would be educated in My teachings by the Roman in their own language, which in turn would provide them with continued protection against the follies of Rome; and therefore everything was good as I had arranged this matter.
GGJ|7|39|4|0|After these youths have properly discussed everything with us, and Hibram gave them the firm assurance that he will back home provide in the best way possible for their friends who have been left behind, and that he in future will not trade in humans anymore, for which promise all youths of both gender showed their thankfulness, I said to them to come with Me to the outside, which made them very happy.
GGJ|7|39|5|0|As we were outside, we saw the beautiful countryside towards the direction of sundown, and the youths, drunken with delight, said that they never before have seen such beautiful scenery.
GGJ|7|39|6|0|And one of the boys, who had a special outstanding ability to think and to speak, said: "Verily, in this land, which is so beautiful and warm, the people must be much closer to the good God than from where we were born; because there it is only for a short time warm and then for a long time so cold, that the water turns into stone and the whole surrounding becomes a sad look! Therefore the people are closer to the evil God and thus are evil and bad. Since there, the people does not love each other and everybody strives to cause some bad to his fellow man. The strongest there is a terrible lord over the weaker people, forces them to do the heaviest work for him, and does not pay them any wages. Verily, this must be caused by the evil god! And you, Hibram, are also such a strong lord; hence in future, when back home, you should not allow yourself to be taken prisoner in your soul and in your mind by this evil god and do not bring him anymore sacrifices, but sacrifice to the good God of this country, then our country will also become beautiful and warm as this country here.
GGJ|7|39|7|0|Because, I think, the good God is a lot mightier than the bad, who can kill the water and turn it into stone, but cannot dissolve and revive it. Here you have found the good and mightiest God; take Him with you in your heart and sacrifice to Him only, and He will bless our large country! But if you again sacrifice to the evil God back home, then our country will never become as beautiful and warm as this one."
GGJ|7|39|8|0|These childlike wise words of the youth moved Hibram to tears, and he promised the youth most ceremoniously, that he will punctually carry out his advice and wish and that he will never again sacrifice to the evil God; instead he will make known the good God he got to know here to all his subordinates and show them how they can and should sacrifice to Him only.
GGJ|7|39|9|0|At this opportunity he made all the youths aware, how also they should diligently strive to better get to know the only true God and to revere and love Him above all, and when they have perfected the knowledge of the good and only true God, they should not forget their home country.
GGJ|7|39|10|0|Also this the youths promised and the speaker said: "Once we have the good and only true and above all mighty God's blessing and strength within us as these people here, - as we have convinced ourselves most astonishingly -, then we will easily find our way back home and will also return home; because then His spirit will show and guide us the best and shortest way home. But without such an almighty leader and protector, we would never be able to find our far away country, which has been made even more difficult, because for four days we have been transported away from our home country on carts with blindfolded eyes and with clay covered ears. Therefore, give up this evil practice; since it is very terrible, to leave as a slave your home country, even if it has an unfriendly appearance, blindfolded and deaf for ever. Remember also this, powerful Hibram, lording over the poor people at home through out the land!"
GGJ|7|39|11|0|Here the youth turned to Me with a loving face and said: "O you, our good father and most wise and mighty and by the good God filled man, full of might and strength, you also must tell Hibram, that he should do what we poor children have told him frankly with an open heart and through my mouth, and he will do it with greater certainty, since it seems that he has a great regard for you! If he does this at home, then also our country will become so beautiful and warm as this country, and the evil god will not be in the position anymore, to kill the water and to cover the large country with cold snow, - which gives the people there quite a hard life.
GGJ|7|39|12|0|O good father of us all, be not only merciful to us, but also to those, who are living in our bad country and often have nothing to eat other than the dried meat of wild animals and fish! If I, in the name of all present here who praise you as the good father, have made an improper request, you can punish me; since you certainly have no shortage of might and power, dear, good father, as we all have convinced ourselves already!"
GGJ|7|39|13|0|I said: "Why so! From eternity I never have punished any being, except that it punished itself, - much the less will I ever punish you for your good and noble heart. On the contrary, I say to you: Within seven years you will return to your country, and from your loins I will awaken a nation that will rule and lead the wide countries of the north for over a thousand years in My name. But your later descendants will not be able to maintain the ruling power, because they will become coarse and extremely power-hungry. However, you do not have to worry about it; since I will choose the leaders as I need them. But the empire will always stay the same with only minor changes; but in later times the leaders will live not in Asia, but will build their permanent residence in Europe. Therefore be very diligent in everything and learn everything that is good and bring My light to the still very dark north!
GGJ|7|39|14|0|The winter of nature will continue to rule the earth; however, this does not matter. As long as your hearts stay warm through the love to God and to your neighbour, then your dead streams will thaw and bring much blessing to your country. But you must allow yourselves to be instructed in all that is good and true by those, who will take you to Rome, and you will after seven years, full of blessings, return to your country. And once you are back in your home country, do good to those who caused you evil, and thereby you will bring a great blessing to your country! - Did you understand this well?"
GGJ|7|39|15|0|All affirmed this and promised to keep to it.
GGJ|7|39|16|0|And I said: "With that we have achieved a good purpose, so let us get back into the house!"
GGJ|7|39|17|0|With that all were fully content, and we went back into the house because of the approaching foreigners, were we found Helias in a fiery conversation with the angel.
GGJ|7|40|1|1|Lazarus and Raphael serve the strangers
GGJ|7|40|1|0|When I sat at the table again, I called Raphael and Lazarus and indicated to both of them that the strangers from the city were already approaching and they should take care that they (the strangers) be accommodated and served in the tents to prevent for them coming into the rooms of the house.
GGJ|7|40|2|0|Then Lazarus asked by saying: "Lord, it is already dark since the sun has gone down. What should we do regarding light? We have the right number of lights for the house; but do not have any lights inside the tents, and thus I would like to ask You, o Lord, to help me. Because if the tents are dark, the strangers will come into the house where there is light."
GGJ|7|40|3|0|Said I: "That is why I will let Raphael go with you; he will do to you what is necessary, as he has done during lunch. And as such you can go outside. But go now since the strangers are already arriving!"
GGJ|7|40|4|0|Lazarus with Raphael and his innkeeper went outside and found to his great surprise, that all the tents were brightly lit and all the tables were well served with wine and a variety of food. Then also came the servants of the house and asked Lazarus and the innkeeper, where all the food and wine came from, since they as the servants of the house did not know anything about it.
GGJ|7|40|5|0|And Lazarus said: "You are also people! Why do you pay so little attention to what is happening in my house?! We know very well where these tents, tables, tableware, wine and food come from. But it does not concern you, and as such you do know only very little or even nothing! Who is He, who together with his disciples has already been staying four days in my house?"
GGJ|7|40|6|0|Say the cooks and some of the servants: "Ah, now we already know! It is the great prophet from Galilee! However, we are to be forgiven, if we until now have only known so little about it, regarding the circumstances of the prophet; since we were full time occupied with our work and had until this afternoon really only little time to be concerned about these things, and it would be improper for us to ask about this and that, despite having noticed a few things here and there. But from now on we will be more concerned about everything, since we are also people - as you have said it -, who cannot be harmed, if they do know a little more, as they had known and experienced until now. Is this true, lord of this house and all your other properties, are we allowed to do this?"
GGJ|7|40|7|0|Said Lazarus: "Certainly yes, but now everyone should do his work, so that for the many guests in the house a good and ample dinner is prepared! And the servants must go to the tents and show the many strangers their places, and just as during lunch, after they have finished eating and drinking, collect the money! Go now; the guests are already arriving!"
GGJ|7|40|8|0|And everyone went to work; Lazarus and the innkeeper welcomed the guests suddenly arriving in large numbers.
GGJ|7|40|9|0|But one of the strangers did ask Lazarus how he could know so precisely how many guests would arrive, as what he had prepared tents, benches, tables, food and wine. Since it strikes him as very odd, that he as an innkeeper, could have guessed this so accurately. In other inns this is nearly never the case; mostly it happens that the innkeepers are either preparing too little or too much for the arriving guests.
GGJ|7|40|10|0|Upon this question Lazarus said nothing else for the time being, since he was a little surprised by it, other than that the honoured guest should go to the nearest tent and eat and drink, and should he insist on it afterwards, he would give him the necessary explanation.
GGJ|7|40|11|0|With that the guest was content, went into the tent, sat at the table, ate and drank with a great appetite and could not enough praise the good tasting food and drinks.
GGJ|7|40|12|0|Another guest in the same tent said: "Verily, this food must have been prepared by gods, since it tastes so magnificently well! And the wine is a real nectar which is good enough for the gods!"
GGJ|7|40|13|0|And there were still many such remarks made by these Greek merchants. One of them wanted to pay a lot of money, if he could obtain the secret of such an excellent cook.
GGJ|7|40|14|0|Since Lazarus heard these remarks and he knew not how to respond to them, he asked the angel what he should say, if asked about such things.
GGJ|7|40|15|0|Said Raphael: "Do not concern yourself about this matter, I will negotiate with these people; since you could misjudge the situation and tell these people either too much or too little, and both would not be the right thing! So as such, as I said, do not be concerned about this matter; I will do everything!"
GGJ|7|40|16|0|With that Lazarus was fully content and allowed the guests to continue joyfully with their remarks.
GGJ|7|40|17|0|But the time approached when the guests were fully satisfied, paid for their meals and started to return to the city, where they normally spend the night in their huts.
GGJ|7|40|18|0|However, the merchants from the first and nearest tent, who right from the beginning caused Lazarus to be embarrassed, started again to torment him with his curiosity.
GGJ|7|40|19|0|But he referred them straight away to Raphael and said: "Do you know what? That you have not easily received anywhere better service than here with me, seems obvious from your questions; nevertheless, every honest innkeeper has his own secrets which he can not reveal for any price, so that others also become knowledgeable about it. But this marvellous young person can tell you precisely, what you need to know about it, and therefore turn to him, - he will give you the right answer!"
GGJ|7|41|1|1|Raphael and the Greeks
GGJ|7|41|1|0|After this remark from Lazarus the Greek turned to the youth (Raphael) and said: "dear boy, the innkeeper has referred us with our concern to you, and that you would give us the right information! What it pertains, you have heard anyway, and therefore you can immediately start to speak!"
GGJ|7|41|2|0|Said the angel: "My dear people, this cannot happen as quickly as you think! Since it is written in our books which you are also not so unfamiliar with: "The land Canaan is given to the children of Jehovah, and gods will live there." And so you are now in the land of the gods, and as such you are dealing with gods and not with worldly people such as yourself. But if you want to achieve something with gods, you must first learn to asked very seriously, otherwise the gods close their mouths and will not give you any teachings nor any advice. - Do you understand me?"
GGJ|7|41|3|0|At that the Greek's eyes widened and he said to the youth: "Well, well, my dear, young Jew, it seems that there are some shortcomings with your gods; if you were gods, the Romans would not be able to subjugate you! But this doesn't matter if you as a young probably not very experienced Jew place a lot of emphasis on your old mystic scriptures and fancy yourself to be a god. Therefore I can ask that you to tell me some of your cooking secrets, and thus I request it very seriously!"
GGJ|7|41|4|0|Said the angel: "Now I will tell you and everyone else even less of our cooking secrets than before, because now you have become even a little rude, and with rudeness you can achieve nothing at all with us gods! Since you people have to behave according to us, and not we according to you, since we can live and exist for ever quite well without you, but you without us, never. – Have you understood?"
GGJ|7|41|5|0|Said the Greek: "O yes, only too well, and we infer from that, that you as an unbearded youth are a very strange customer! But if you think so much of your divinity, give us an example, and we will know for sure, how we have to deal with you! Since with words alone an ostensible person can never manifest himself as a god, but only by a deed, which would only be possible to a god according to the testimony of experts who are knowledgeable about all kinds of arts and sciences, - did you understand this, boy, who wants to be revered as a god?"
GGJ|7|41|6|0|Said Raphael: "O yes, but with this kind of empty Greek phrases of wisdom you will achieve nothing with me; because I possess divine power and strength and have therefore no fear from any person and also not from all the people of this earth. He who wants something from me, must ask me first with a serious and a pure and humble heart; but by means of your phrases of wisdom you will get nothing from me. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|7|41|7|0|Said the Greek: "Listen, you are quite an unruly boy, and, if you in all seriousness have any secrets, with all human reasoning nothing can be achieved with you, what we already clearly have established! You have rehearsed it quite well, to play a god before the people; just go ahead! If you continue like that, at one stage you will become a very famous man. But if you in all seriousness possess a divine omnipotent nature and at the same time being Jew, you cannot be a friend of the Romans. It would be easy for you to expel all the Romans over night out of this your country of gods. Why do you tolerate their harsh laws?"
GGJ|7|41|8|0|Said the angel: "The laws of the Romans are hard but at the same time just and now serve the better Jews as protection against those evil Jews, who call themselves Jews, but in their hearts they are no Jews and even less so children of God. And as such the Romans are now our friends and for already a very long time enemies no longer, and keep a good order over the depraved people of this country as well as many other countries, and thus we are rather their protectors than those who want to expel them from this country. But that we also could, if it were necessary, expel the mighty Romans like a gale the chaff from this country, I will give you a little proof thereof, so pay very close attention!"
GGJ|7|41|9|0|Said the Greek: "Boy, what is it you want to show us or produce from your bag of tricks?"
GGJ|7|41|10|0|Said Raphael: "Leave your preliminary remarks and judge me only after the performance!"
GGJ|7|41|11|0|Said the Greek: "Very well; we will judge you after the performance!"
GGJ|7|41|12|0|Said Raphael: "Very well, judge me after the performance! As I have told you clearly, judge me according to your highly wise Greek reason, and tell me then, what your highly wise reason has to say about this!"
GGJ|7|41|13|0|Said the Greek: "Very well, give us a small sample, and so we can see if there is anything to it! Since at home in Athens we have many wise people, and hence we Greek are very good in judging between magic and a true divine miracles. Therefore just go ahead with your divine omnipotent little test!"
GGJ|7|41|14|0|Said the angel: "But be very careful, that you will not run out of your very natural breath!"
GGJ|7|42|1|1|A miracle by Raphael
GGJ|7|42|1|0|Raphael picked up a ten pound stone from the ground and said: "I think this stone will be large and heavy enough, to give you a good little proof!"
GGJ|7|42|2|0|Said the Greek: "Indeed; but are you going to do with it?"
GGJ|7|42|3|0|Said Raphael: "So that you do not hold me for an absurd magician, you can take this stone into your own hands and your companions too should hold this stone in their hands, so that also they can convince themselves that this is a real, solid stone as it occurs only in this area! So take the stone into your hands and examine it!"
GGJ|7|42|4|0|Here the Greek took the stone into his hands and examined it, and his companions did likewise.
GGJ|7|42|5|0|After they had convinced themselves that this stone was a very natural stone, they gave it back to the angel and the Greek said: "This stone is completely stone, none of us have any doubt about that; but what are you going to do with this stone?"
GGJ|7|42|6|0|Said Raphael: "Take this stone once more into your hands and pick up more of these stones, only then you will get to know our divine strength! But you should not be afraid, as not a single hair of yours will be harmed!"
GGJ|7|42|7|0|Thereupon they searched for many similar stones and held them in their hands, as if they wanted to stone the boy.
GGJ|7|42|8|0|And the angel said to them: "You see that I'm not touching any of the stones in your hands even with a single finger of mine. The moment I say with my will: "Dissolve into your ethereal primeval substance!", not a single dust particle of these stones will be left in your hands!"
GGJ|7|42|9|0|Said the Greek: "Young friend, this is only a play of words from you! A dust particle of these stones will of course not be left in our hands, but very much so all the whole stones, and they will also be dissolved, since we ourselves 'dissolved' them from the ground, and they will also go into the ether, since we already hold them in our hands in the air-ether. Am I right or not? Are you, young Jewish god, going to allow us to throw these stones at you, after you have dissolved them with your will and thereby completely destroyed them?"
GGJ|7|42|10|0|Said the angel: "O, for sure, just keep throwing them! But be careful that the stones does not vanish, otherwise you have nothing to throw at me! I now want that the stones should vanish! - And now you can throw your stones at me, if there are any left in your hands!"
GGJ|7|42|11|0|Here the thirty Greeks looked at each other in greatest amazement and the first said: "Listen, my sweet boy, you understand more than we very experienced Greek who have seen many things, are able to comprehend! Verily, for that you need a agathodemonic ( good spirit, charitable protective spirit) inner power; this cannot be done by natural means. Within one moment all the stones were completely gone. How is this possible?"
GGJ|7|42|12|0|Said the angel: "The 'how' you will not understand for a very long time; but I have said to you before, that you are dealing with true and unspoilt Jews and as such children of God, and they possess a divine power in them and are thereby masters of the whole natural world and are immortal. Therefore I said to you, that we as gods do not fear any enemy and are masters of the whole world. And whoever wants something from us, must know how to ask earnestly, otherwise he will get nothing from us. - Do you understand this better now?"
GGJ|7|42|13|0|Said the Greek: "But how did you become gods but still are human just as we are?"
GGJ|7|42|14|0|Said Raphael: "Because our endeavours were focused solely on the pure and true knowledge of the only true God and we did not strive after the futile and dead treasures of this world! And thereby we have obtained from the only true God the real and living treasures of the spirit and its powers and not the dead treasures of matter of this world, wherein everything is transient, whereas the treasures of the spirit can forever not be lost but will keep growing into eternity.
GGJ|7|42|15|0|But in order to obtain the living treasures of the spirit, you must have received from the only true God the ways and the means, which with us Jews has already happened through the first patriarchs and later mainly through the great prophet Moses, as well as many other prophets and teachers. The Jews who completely applied the provided means to himself and has followed the indicated routes, has thereby become worthy to be child of God and simultaneously received the inner power of the spirit. But this is still not the case with you, and hence you do not know anything about the only true God, nothing of the children of God in this world and also nothing about the things they are able to achieve. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|7|42|16|0|Said the Greek: "Yes, yes, this may be the case with you; but if this certain one true God has given to the Jews such means and showed them such ways, - why did he not did that to us, since we are just as well people as you Jews are? We Greeks also have reason and a mind and have at all known times been acknowledged as one of the most intellectual advanced nations on earth. That we lag behind you regarding the inner spiritual powers, we can not verily be blamed for it! If this certain, only true God has revealed himself to the Jews, - why not to us Greeks?"
GGJ|7|42|17|0|Said Raphael: "My friend, this is not remotely the case as you imagine it yourself, but very different! Also the Greek, the Romans and the old Egyptians were once on the same level as are now are still a few Jews. But they have left the only true God, just as many Jews are now leaving Him completely and turning away from Him voluntary; but those who left the only true God, the only true God also left them and left them to their own futile worldly delights.
GGJ|7|42|18|0|Should they one day wish to return to Him in their hearts, He will accept them and will show them once more the old ways and means, whereby they can again become true Jews and children of God. At the right time messengers and teachers will be send to you and all the other nations on of the world who will show them the old means and ways. Happy are they, who will take advantage of it!"
GGJ|7|42|19|0|Said the Greek: "Why does this not happen right now?"
GGJ|7|42|20|0|Said the angel: "Because right now you are still full of all kinds of worldly things! If you rid yourselves more and more of these and become ripe for something more spiritual, then what I have mentioned, will also come to you. But now I have told you enough and showed you enough; perhaps we can speak tomorrow again about this!"
GGJ|7|42|21|0|Said the Greek: "Yes, tomorrow I and all the others wanted to depart again, since we have sold everything we brought with us; but for your sake I will stay here until tomorrow afternoon, in order to ask you for a few more spiritual treasures which I can take with me to Greece. Perhaps tomorrow I will learn from you something regarding the preparation of your truly divine tasting food!"
GGJ|7|42|22|0|Said the angel: "Now, now, we will see about that! But I think, for the time being you will understand our manner of preparing food just as little as my former destruction of the hard stones. But this doesn't matter too much; here are many more things you can get familiar with, and they will be of much more use to you to know, than the preparation of our food. If you are content with that, you can come again tomorrow; but it is not necessary to come about the preparation of the food again, since I already told you about the circumstances in this respect."
GGJ|7|42|23|0|Said the Greek: "About the preparation of food I do not want to say another word, if I can learn something else which can be more useful to all of us. And as such we will go now and will come back tomorrow around noon, after all the guests have gone down to the city. As later on it might become darker than now, and the mountain is quite steep."
GGJ|7|42|24|0|Said the angel: "There will be sufficient light on the mountain, so that you will easily and without danger get down, and with that you may go in the name of the one, true God!"
GGJ|7|42|25|0|After these words from the angel the Greeks departed and reached soon and easily their huts, where they spent the night as usual. But they slept only very little; since they thought the whole night about the destruction of the stones and argued to and fro, yet nobody was able to give the other an explanation. Because the phenomenon excited them so much that nobody could find any rest in his soul and could not wait until the next day when they would obtain a light regarding the phenomenon they had experienced.
GGJ|7|42|26|0|The next morning they packed their belongings and made everything ready for their departure. But all of them delayed their departure until the next day; since they all decided that they had to get to the bottom of this miraculous matter at all cost. They also decided to completely dedicate this upcoming day to this matter. And thus they could hardly wait for midday.
GGJ|7|42|27|0|But for now we will leave these thirty Greeks to think and judge and will go with Raphael, Lazarus and the innkeeper into the large dinning hall, where we all sat at our tables and enjoyed our food and drink.
GGJ|7|43|1|1|Agricola's question on the nature of Raphael. The blessing of patience
GGJ|7|43|1|0|After the three stepped into the dinning room, Lazarus immediately wanted to tell everybody in great detail all that happened with the Greeks outside.
GGJ|7|43|2|0|However, I Myself said to him: "Brother, spare yourself the trouble; see, for we certainly know everything! The thirty Greeks are apparently a good find for our cause; but first they must be completely straightened out. The hard heathen stones of doubt must first be dissolved, just as My Raphael has completely destroyed the stones in their hands; then we will make progress with them, and they will become very useful forerunners for My actual disciples in their country. - But now sit down at the table and eat and drink!
GGJ|7|43|3|0|When you have been strengthened, we will go outside, and until midnight you will see a few things out of the sphere of the glory of God; since, except for a very few, you have matured enough to be able to endure higher, divine revelations, and this night is for us as favourable as not soon likely a second one."
GGJ|7|43|4|0|Upon these My words everybody hurried eating his evening meal; since after this My announcement all present were very curious about all that will emerge in the end.
GGJ|7|43|5|0|Now Agrikola came to me and asked Me, saying: "Lord and God, just tell me for once, who actually is this wondrous youth! I already asked You about him, but You told me that I myself will recognize him after a while. But I have not been able to by myself to understand what I should make of him. He eats and drinks as we do, actually a great deal more than us, at which occasion he takes on a complete human appearance. But when he speaks, works and acts, he looks completely different; then he definitely does not stand for any nonsense and performs wonderful things, that, being only a slightly weak person and yet still halfway belonging to the priest class - meaning, our better Roman priesthood, makes you come to naught.
GGJ|7|43|6|0|Since in the sphere of duty of my high public office I mainly have to look after all the priesthood in the whole great Roman empire and have with such opportunity also obtained a detailed knowledge of all theologies which are practiced in the whole empire, which also explains why I have studied the teachings of the Jews very thoroughly. As a person in my position, to whom all secrets must be disclosed, I have experienced quite a few things on this earth and have here and there seen and met old and young people with very extraordinary talents and abilities, which even with my not too small an intellect stunned me.
GGJ|7|43|7|0|But compared to this youth everything else is pure nothing, whose outer very girlish appearance, according to our Roman appraisal, is seldom a sign of a great spirit. The so called Adonis and Venus are generally seen by us to be the most spiritless people, with only a very exceptions. And this young person is by large the most beautiful I ever laid my eyes on. If he were dressed in women's clothes, he would be the most beautiful maiden on this whole earth. Nevertheless, this person possesses such a large divine spirit, that to him, just like Yourself, o Lord and Master, everything is possible. You see, o Lord, that I cannot suppress my curiosity about this very unusual young person any longer, and therefore finally tell me, what is it with this youth!"
GGJ|7|43|8|0|I said: "Friend, if I, just were be afflicted with any weaknesses like you people, then I would tell you straight away, what the circumstances of this youth are; but because I certainly do not have any human weaknesses and in My spirit from eternity can see, what would be best for the educational sphere of a soul, I never tell anybody a word, which I a few days later may keep anymore, and therefore it has to stay that way, that you will well and clearly recognise this young person quite out of yourself.
GGJ|7|43|9|0|You also have heard how patience is a primeval spirit of God in a person and like any of the other spirits it must be strengthened and developed, if a person wants to reach the true inner perfection of life. And thus I want it here to be the case with you, that your patience should soften your often isolated excessive earnestness and zeal. And see, based on this very sound reason I will not tell you what you so urgently want to know; because patience is to a person what a soft rain is to the earth. It softens the burning desires in the heart of a person, so that they do not develop into a wild, stormy and often all-destroying passion. If you understand this well, find your way with patience and you will receive everything, for which you feel a noble thirst in your soul."
GGJ|7|43|10|0|Said the Roman: "Yes Lord, Master and God, not even the wisest of all people of the whole earth can argue with You, since You are the everlasting love, wisdom and truth Yourself, and therefore you are also here right; since a God, who can be negotiated with like a Greek fruit merchant, would not be a God, but only a weak and moody person, - and who could depend on the promises of a weak God?!"
GGJ|7|43|11|0|Said I: "See, now you have spoken the complete truth again! Stay therein and exercise yourself in the right patience, you will soonest reach the light of inner life! You Romans have from ancient times a good saying, whereby one should hurry slowly (lat.: festina lente), and this means 'to exercise patience'. - But let us now all go outside, where we will learn many things!"
GGJ|7|44|1|1|The nocturnal light phenomenon of the ten cloud columns
GGJ|7|44|1|0|I hardly finished speaking, when everybody got up and followed Me outside. When we were all outside, many admired the many beautiful tents with the very suitable layout and were astonished about the speed it was set up, since nothing could be seen in the morning. The amazement soon came to an end, as I knew how to direct the attention of all present onto something else. However, what was it, that I drew the attention of all persons present to?
GGJ|7|44|2|0|In the east a glowing cloud column started to grow and rose higher and higher, so that all who could see it, assumed it already reached the stars. The column became brighter and brighter, until it reached the brightness of the moon, and turned the whole surrounding into day light. Here all asked Me what this was and what it meant.
GGJ|7|44|3|0|But I said: "Just be patient, my dear friends, even more will follow! When you have seen everything, only then we will see where it came from and what it means. Therefore pay attention to everything that will take place; since it is written in the prophets, that during that time signs will also occur in the sky and not only on earth. And since such signs are taking place, you can see also with your physical eyes, that now the words of the old prophecies are fulfilled. But pay now attention to everything that will start to appear!"
GGJ|7|44|4|0|Now everybody looked again eastwards, and see, a second identical column rose upwards and also reached the brightness of the moon, and the surrounding became even brighter! It took only a few moments and a third cloud column grew upwards and the area was even more illuminated. Not only those who stood with us on the mountain could see this, but many in Jerusalem and many in the whole Jewish land, and in all lanes and streets of the city a great hubbub arose, to such an extend that it could be heard quite well on the mountain.
GGJ|7|44|5|0|At that stage Lazarus said to Me: "Lord, if this continues for some time, then soon this mountain will be full of people! The time has therefore arrived to close the bottom gate."
GGJ|7|44|6|0|Said I: "As long as I'm with you, you do not have to worry about anything; since without My will not even a fly can enter this garden, never mind a person! But pay attention, since another seven such columns will arise!"
GGJ|7|44|7|0|I hardly finished speaking, and the fourth, just after that the fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth and tenth column rose in equal distances from each other upwards, and these ten columns whose light was equal to the light of a full moon, finally spread such great light over the whole area, that the light could also be clearly seen at the shores of the Mediterranean Sea and even further north to Asia Minor and further back to the east to distant areas of the Euphrates river.
GGJ|7|44|8|0|However, now the city was in complete chaos. The gentiles interpreted this as a bad omen, the Jews already spoke about the Last Judgement. Again others, so called sign readers, announced ten very fertile years, others again very hot and as such meagre years.
GGJ|7|44|9|0|But one, an old rabbi, walked screaming through all the lanes: "This signifies the arrival of the Messiah, and the ten columns are the symbols of His power, and since these columns are standing in the east, it is an indication that the Messiah will come from there to Jerusalem!"
GGJ|7|44|10|0|But this rabbi did not find any believers and was laughed at by many who heard him, and the worldly people said to him: "Go and stop your old Messiah babbling; since you see the Messiah coming in each cloud illuminated by the moon! A few days ago when we had a lunar eclipse, which also caused a lot of confusion, you also announced the Messiah, and the smart Essenes who have their large magic establishment in that particular area, have already calculated the lunar eclipse a year earlier, but you immediately discovered your coming Messiah with skin and hair therein! The Messiah will very dish it up to you! These ten columns are very beautiful to look at and are nothing other than a product of Essenes magic art! Go to the Essenes, - they will soon drive the Messiah out of you!"
GGJ|7|44|11|0|But this radical natural- and worldly explanation did not leave any impression on the old rabbi, and he kept on screaming and said loudly; "Say what you want, but soon it will show if I have not judged correctly! God does not react to such worldly talk by such worldly people as you are, but according to His own prophecies, which He revealed to the people through the mouth of his prophets. Just watch out, you evil and sacrilegious boys, that no devil comes along and takes you all! O, do not mock an old rabbi!"
GGJ|7|44|12|0|I also told My followers on the mountain, what opinions and judgements the appearance caused in the city, and all became rather cheerful about that.
GGJ|7|44|13|0|Though Lazarus and also My disciples thought, that the rabbi is basically right, and that it is very disdainfully of the young fops of Jerusalem, to mock the old man in such a way.
GGJ|7|44|14|0|Said I: "In some ways you are right; but the old man is also a fox of the temple and uses such opportunities, where he always very diligently announces the coming of the Messiah, to collect a few sacrifices. He himself is afterwards quite content, if in the end his street prophecies do not materialize in front of his eyes, and continue to be delayed; because in this country which is rich in miracles of nature another appearance can easily arise, which he can use for his own purposes. But the of course very liberal youth of Jerusalem know about this street prophet and if he speaks too loudly, they go to him and mock him, and in that situation the prophet is not much better than those who mock him. And I say to you, that these boys will follow Me much easier as this old rabbi, who is always very active to prophesy for his money bag, but he himself believes basically in nothing. But let it be; the further development of this phenomenon will result in an even greater rush! Do you not hear the trumpets resounding from the high battlements of the temple?"
GGJ|7|44|15|0|Said all: "Yes, yes, we hear them very well!"
GGJ|7|44|16|0|Said I: "This is an indication that also the temple clerics have woken up and do not know what they should make of this phenomenon. Therefore they trumpet all Pharisees and scribes who are living outside the temple together, to quickly consult as to what should be done, and how this phenomenon can be explained to the people, of course in exchange for a considerable sacrifice. But let them consult for a short while, and when they have given to the people, who are already assembled quite close around the temple, a rock solid explanation, I then will change this appearance considerably, and the temple clerics will again consult with each other and lie to the people. But the meaning of this whole phenomenon I will very briefly explain to you faithfully and true at the end. But just look down and see how the silly and totally blind people flock around the temple from all sides! Within a quarter of an hour the appearance will take on a completely different picture; then you can see an even bigger rush occurring! But let us rest for this quarter of an hour!"
GGJ|7|45|1|1|The changed heavenly phenomenon and the embarrassment of the temple clerics
GGJ|7|45|1|0|Said the Roman, standing also very near Me: "But the inconceivable blindness of so many people! There they run, the fools, and these are supposed to be the enlightened Jews - say - people of God, and we blind gentiles are standing at the primeval source of life, light and the source of the eternal primeval truth! This is truly in the highest degree unusual! We who were apparently the last are - and everybody can say what he wants - now apparently the first, and those children of Abraham now wallow like pigs in the filthiest mud! This, o Lord, is for us heathens an eternally incomprehensible mercy, which we verily never ever in the slightest degree have earned! Now then, I'm truly to the highest degree curios about the further course of this highly odd event and development! What will happen in the end, only You, o Lord, will know best!"
GGJ|7|45|2|0|Said I: "This event will certainly not end badly! The time has come for these world brokers to finally be greatly embarrassed in a peculiar fashion, causing them to lose a great deal from the better part of the people.
GGJ|7|45|3|0|But now they have concluded their very hasty meeting with the decision that the ten columns signify the ten of the twelve tribes of Israel who were loyal to the temple, and that two tribes have been discarded, the Samaritans and also the Galileans, and that every Jew who only speaks aloud the names of the two discarded tribes becomes impure for a whole year.
GGJ|7|45|4|0|The people put their fists to their breasts and swear to never call these despicable tribes by name.
GGJ|7|45|5|0|But now pay attention, soon another two columns will be added to the ten, and then you will see the agitation! The time has past, and the aforesaid change should take place right now."
GGJ|7|45|6|0|All were very attentive, and another two columns rose at the same time in great splendour high into the air in the east; but these two columns alone shone ten times more intensely than the earlier ten columns combined, and one was standing to the right and the other to the left of the earlier ten columns, and their strong light could be seen towards Europe and in the opposite direction for up to four-hundred miles away.
GGJ|7|45|7|0|This was too much for the people and even more awkward for the temple clerics. From the battlements of the temple the trumpets were blown vehemently to call even more councillors, even though the first call of the trumpets already had all priests living in Jerusalem present at the first meeting. But the complete high council did not have any answer for the two extremely bright columns which arose last, since they greatly missed the mark with the explanation of the first ten columns.
GGJ|7|45|8|0|But the people shouted loudly: "Those are the two tribes which you have said are discarded! And if this is not the case, then explain it to us, otherwise we want our sacrifices back or we storm you!"
GGJ|7|45|9|0|At that the temple clerics really began to panic. This story lasted only for a very short time, when someone came with a completely ludicrous excuse, which resulted in loud laughter among the people.
GGJ|7|45|10|0|And a stocky Jew said loudly to the Pharisees: "If you are not able to give us an adequate answer in our great fear, need and dismay, then we also do not need you when there are no in the highest degree disconcerting and frightening signs appearing in the sky to scare each human heart! If you cannot give us any comfort now, - what are you here for? You can't do anything else other than demand tithes and great sacrifices to squander and devour, and drive wise men, who tell you the truth straight to your faces and who heal sick people in a wondrous manner, out of the temple with rocks! But now, when the apparent judgement of God illuminates all of us with a most alarming light, you are as silent as a grave and dare not speak a word! O, go out to the terrifying twelve columns, which are spreading a true judgement-day light most threateningly over the whole earth and surely will soon consume everything that moves and breathes on this earth with a most terrible firestorm, and throw your cursed stones at them and sprinkle them with your cursed water, and we will see if the twelve most terrifying fire columns will bow before the power of your priesthood! O you wretched and haughty, cruel hypocrites and swindlers of the nation! Now, now show us, that you are the only true friends and servants of God, otherwise we, the people, will take revenge for every injustice we have suffered at your hands!"
GGJ|7|45|11|0|One of the senior priests came forward and said: "You, speaker on behalf of the people, be patient! The High Priests is already praying with torn clothes inside the sanctum, and we will, if necessary, join him, and it will get better. You must not despair so quickly, if Jehovah strikes us with a plague, which we all together surely have deserved. Instead of showering us with all kinds of invectives and threats, pray rather to God, that He allows mercy above justice! This will be better than your current behaviour against us; since when in need everybody can effectively pray to God."
GGJ|7|45|12|0|This announcement calmed the people a little, and they started to pray, and the priests, knowing what was good for them, withdrew and consulted among each other, what this unusual phenomenon was. But they came to no durable conclusion, and as such fear started to grow in them as well. And this was a strange contrast between those who were with Me on the mountain, and the temple clerics and the people who came to them for shelter. Everyone with Me was delighted with the marvellous sight of these columns of light, while the greatest dismay prevailed in the temple.
GGJ|7|45|13|0|But also the already known Nicodemus was part of the council and was asked for his opinion.
GGJ|7|45|14|0|But he said (Nicodemus): "You never heeded my advice before, as you already have often accused me of secretly collaborating with the Galileans, and therefore I also regard my counsel over this unheard event as superfluous. If Jehovah has determined a deserved great punishment for us or even total destruction, then no one's advice will be of any use, and it will mean the end for our meaningless office for good. But if Jehovah gave us these twelve terrible fire columns as a last warning sign for true repentance, then we will in time be informed by a prophet, which penance and sacrifice God requires from us. But consider it very thoroughly: you have murdered Zacharias, and he was obviously a prophet! Also the preacher and Baptist has been decapitated in jail through your meddling with Herod. And again a great wise man came from Galilee, taught three days ago in the temple and his message was good and true before the people, and you tried to stone him for that. Yes, if you want to continue likewise with all the people who are filled with the Spirit of Jehovah, then even God cannot give you any advice on how to prevent certain destruction for us all, and even less so I, although I am an elder in the temple!"
GGJ|7|45|15|0|Said the senior priest who presided over the council: "Yes, who can prove that the men you mentioned were truly prophets awoken by God?"
GGJ|7|45|16|0|Said Nicodemus: "Just as you now, did also the high priests in the high council ask the same question during the times of the true prophets, and the sad decision was unfortunately always to this end, that the later recognized true prophets have mostly been stoned or been strangled. And as it was once, so it is now and even much worse, which I have to openly to confess with much grief. And because it is unfortunately so, the Lord's patience with us has come to an end, what these twelve terrible fire columns are apparently indicating to us, and probably no human advice can do anything about that now. Just look at them, how they grow bigger and getting more dense, - which probably is a result of them moving closer and closer to us!
GGJ|7|45|17|0|O what terrible day in the night! It is hardly the fifth hour in the night, and the world is as light as the brightest midday! Therefore I will leave you now, to return to my house and family to comfort them as much as possible."
GGJ|7|45|18|0|The high council members tried to hold him back; but Nicodemus said: "If I could be in any way useful to you, I would be staying; but since I can't be of any use to you, just as you to me, I go and will rather die at home as here within these already so often desecrated walls."
GGJ|7|46|1|1|Nicodemus at Lazarus' house on the Mount of Olives
GGJ|7|46|1|0|After that Nicodemus walked out of the council and because of the people, who already were very riotous, he tried to reach his house by a secret path. But when he came close to his house, he found that many people who wanted his council in such a distress have also gathered there.
GGJ|7|46|2|0|Then he thought by himself: "If I go to my house, the people will storm me, and with the best intention in the world I would not be able to give them the slightest satisfying information about this phenomenon. But I know what I will do: I will go to Lazarus on the quite high Mount of Olives and talk to him about this phenomenon. He was always a man after the heart of God, despite his differences with the temple, and he surely will know more than the whole temple!" Thought and done!
GGJ|7|46|3|0|And when he came to the large open garden gate, a watchman who was placed there, asked him what he wanted.
GGJ|7|46|4|0|And Nicodemus said: "I have to speak to Lazarus about important matters, so just let me come in!"
GGJ|7|46|5|0|And the watchman asked him his name, which he immediately received, after which he allowed Nicodemus to go on up the mountain; since he had a good and just reputation everywhere. The watchman also asked him if he couldn't tell him what this wondrous phenomenon which had never occurred before, could mean.
GGJ|7|46|6|0|And Nicodemus said to the watchman: "Yes, my friend, it is because of that, that I have to go to Lazarus, since I know that he always resides in his large inn on this mountain around this time of the year, because of the festival and market! He is very knowledgeable in these matters, and would be able to give to me the best possible explanation. But this I can tell you as an elder of Jerusalem, with great certainty, that this extraordinary appearance indicates something good for the good, and something evil for the evil; since this is no longer an ordinary natural occurrence. Therefore you can, if you are good, be unconcerned as I am; because we will not encounter anything bad!"
GGJ|7|46|7|0|The watchman who had also become very anxious, thanked him and our Nicodemus went quickly up the mountain and, arriving at the top, was not a little surprised to find such a large crowd of very cheerful people, who marvelled at the impressive event and looked at the magnificence of it with joyous faces.
GGJ|7|46|8|0|But I said to Lazarus: "You, brother Lazarus, the elder Nicodemus, driven by strong fear, has come up to talk to you, regarding what this appearance could mean! Go then and receive him, and I shall put into your mouth what you have to tell him for the time being! You can go now, but do not tell him too early, that I'm here!"
GGJ|7|46|9|0|Lazarus was very glad about that; since he loved Nicodemus as his only friend very much. And he went quickly and did what I have advised him to do.
GGJ|7|46|10|0|When our Nicodemus in this unusual daylight at night, saw Lazarus at a distance, he greeted him from far away and said: "Brother, forgive me that I come so late at night to visit you! But you only have to look at the twelve fire columns in the east, and you will easily guess, what has brought me here. I say to you: The whole big city as well as the temple is in complete chaos! It is something which, according to our knowledge, has never occurred before! In the city the Jews and gentiles are running around town like mad. The cheerful young people make jokes and put this whole phenomenon on the account of the Essene; but then an old rabbi, devoid of money, is shouting in all streets and lanes: "The Messiah is coming!", allowing the people no rest. The gentiles believe in a war of the gods and small-minded Jews see either the arrival of the promised Messiah or others have Daniel's Last Judgement before their eyes. The priests are helpless and are not able to give a tenable or reasonable answer to the people's questions. The people in the temple are becoming indignant and mock the priesthood in a totally unheard of manner. And so there is such a chaos in the city, as I have never experienced before!
GGJ|7|46|11|0|I myself have sat in the high council for nearly an hour and was questioned from all sides by the priests; but who can in the presence of such incredible phenomenon give to anyone wise council?! I have told them quite frankly the truth; but this was to no use at all.
GGJ|7|46|12|0|Yes, what else can one do? Animals are live according to their most harmless instinct, but the priests in the temple - I say to you - do not have any instinct and much less any reason or mind! And as such nothing can be achieved or nothing can be made from those truly half humans or actually no humans at all any more. And see, therefore I have fled to you at these extraordinary circumstances; because down there in the city and also in the temple one cannot survive anymore!
GGJ|7|46|13|0|But if you have time, you could probably tell me something quite specific from your life experiences, which I would appreciate very much, since I myself feel very distressed in my soul. Tell me quite frankly: Have you ever in your travels in Persia and Arabia seen a similar phenomenon? And if you have seen something similar, - what was the consequence afterwards or even during the appearance?"
GGJ|7|46|14|0|Said Lazarus: "Do not make your heart heavy because of this truly most fantastic and marvellous light phenomenon; because it does certainly not carry any evil consequences for us slightly better people, since we still have preserved the old and solid believe in God and our loyalty to Him in our souls and have followed His commandments as best as possible! For the apostates, however, it is a good reminder and tells them, that the everlasting old Jehovah still lives and has the power to punish the sinners, how and when He wants. If you look at the appearance from this point of view, you cannot be afraid. See there those hundreds of people! They all look at this appearance from this point of view and are fully relaxed and fully good natured, and you with your proven honesty before God and the people will surely not have any reason to be afraid of this phenomenon! - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|7|46|15|0|Said Nicodemus: "Certainly, certainly, your answer was right and good and you have refreshed my heart with your friendly words, wherefore I am grateful to you with my whole heart; but you have not told me, whether you on your wide travels in Persia and Arabia have ever seen anything similar!"
GGJ|7|46|16|0|Said Lazarus: "Never, not in Persia nor in Arabia, have I seen such a phenomenon! By day and by night I have seen a large number of very unusual appearances, which made people, who have seen them for the first time, wonder; but because they recur at certain times, they do not make any impression on the local population. But this appearance would certainly intimidate the most courageous Arab; because never ever has anyone on this earth seen anything similar, except a prophet in some kind of prophetic ecstasy, as is told of the old father Cainan and Enoch, and of Moses and also of Elijah and Daniel. But with the eyes of the flesh surely nobody has ever seen such a phenomenon. But this appearance will not stay the same for much longer, but according to my feeling will change soon and a few times."
GGJ|7|46|17|0|Said Nicodemus: "Are you serious?"
GGJ|7|46|18|0|Said Lazarus: "Certainly, the way the twelve light columns are now standing and still slowly growing, they will not remain so until the very end!"
GGJ|7|46|19|0|Said Nicodemus: "O, then it will become even worse in the city and the whole surrounding! What will your two sisters do at home? They will languish with fear, as well as my family in my house!"
GGJ|7|46|20|0|Said Lazarus: "O, worry about something else! The Lord has already provided for them; because He does not let His followers languish, whatever happens. Since the Lord watches over such phenomenon, lets them arise, change and end, always for the welfare of the people of this earth. And therefore you can be at ease regarding your family; since the will of God watches over all of us!"
GGJ|7|47|1|1|Nicodemus talks with Lazarus about the light phenomenon
GGJ|7|47|1|0|Said Nicodemus: "My brother, you are right, completely right! He who firmly trusts in God, cannot encounter anything bad, although God allows it quite often that people have a few encounters, where the especially good care provided by God, cannot be grasp so clearly with our mind. It has already happened to me a few times, and with these kinds of great appearances on this earth I become like a child, which always fears the fire, since it has once burned a finger in the fire. This is what I have experienced, and that a few times. One time by a lightening strike which stunned me and afterwards left me with severe pain in my limbs for some time. At another occasion I was grasped by a whirlwind and lifted over the height of two men into the air and then put quite roughly back onto the ground. Also twice I drifted between life and death for over five hours in severe weather on the Galilean Sea, and still at another occasion my otherwise very gentle and well trained mule became wild, started to run madly for so long, until it sank to the ground exhausted and severely crushed my foot. A strong lightening strike quickly followed by thunder was to blame for that.
GGJ|7|47|2|0|And see, these and other accidents I encountered were caused by pure natural phenomena, and therefore I'm always a little afraid, when I experience a quite unusual appearance. In all these accidents I did not lose my life, like so many people in such similar situations; but I'm always full of fear, if with God's permission such natural events occur, against which our human strength can never compete. And right now this is very much the case, where in the east the immense fire columns are threatening to destroy everything on this earth. I believe in God and trust firmly that He will protect us from any great disaster; but especially there, where the extremely threatening looking columns touch the ground, I would rather not like to be, - because there must be a terrible firestorm present."
GGJ|7|47|3|0|Said Lazarus out of Me: "Also there in the region of the Euphrates no being will be hurt by these columns, of which you can be completely be assured and therefore you absolutely do not have to fear anything. But look, the ten columns in the middle are moving closer and close together; only the two outer columns stay unchanged! See, this is already a change! And now two and two start to collide with each other to such an extend that we only see five large middle columns, without the light getting stronger or weaker. See, another change! The outer two columns are not yet moving!"
GGJ|7|47|4|0|Said Nicodemus: "This strange change appear to me to be guided by a thinking being, because these appearances usually come together more clumsily and quite haphazardly, sometimes joining together, sometimes splitting or even destroying each other. You only have to look at the extremely clumsy and haphazard cloud movements during storms and the chaotic flashing lightening strikes! But it seems that a highly intelligent thinking being is hidden behind this immense phenomenon, and one could nearly come to the conclusion that this is a new magic of the Essenes, who most likely have new properties in this area. Because these people draw together to a point all of the world's magic and they themselves are very inventive in such unusual things. There, look! Now the five pillars also start to merge! Their movement is quick, and see, they are already one! Ah, this will make the temple clerics and the people think and thoroughly despair and will lead some weaker ones to insanity!"
GGJ|7|47|5|0|Said Lazarus: "Now less so than previously; because now many start to believe that it has something to do with the recently arrived Indian magicians, because this event has too much of a plan and consistency to it."
GGJ|7|47|6|0|Said Nicodemus: "But what do you make of this really extremely strange phenomenon? It might have been a product of the magicians, but it also, regarding its immense grandeur, could be rather originating from Jehovah's will, to be there or at least allowed to be there, to especially announce to us Jews a coming judgement or any other concealed plan of God. Do you know who else could be behind this phenomenon?"
GGJ|7|47|7|0|Asked Lazarus: "Who do you have in mind?"
GGJ|7|47|8|0|Said Nicodemus: "The certain miraculous Saviour from Nazareth! He was at the festival and – I believe – twice in the temple, where He told the Pharisees the hardest truths straight to their faces, in such a way that they wanted to stone Him in the end. Thereupon He moved on, and He could not be too far away from the place from which this phenomenon is arising. This time I unfortunately could not find an opportunity to secretly visit Him again; since you know what tendencies the temple pursues these days. But it doesn't matter anymore, since I – between you and me - believe in Him and His mission; because if He is not the Messiah, there will for all eternity never be a second one coming to this world. But I can tell you this - understand me – in private, because I know that you also share my opinion, just as many people; but one is not allowed to say this too loudly in Jerusalem. So, friend, the mentioned Saviour most probably also knows about this phenomenon; and He also certainly knows best what it should or could indicate. - What do you say to this my opinion?"
GGJ|7|47|9|0|Said Lazarus: "Yes, yes, you could be right there; I just don't understand very well, how if you say that you believe that the Saviour from Nazareth is in all seriousness the promised Messiah, you could still be afraid to acknowledge Him as what He undoubtedly is, aloud in front of all the world. If he is the Messiah, then He is, according to many well known places in Moses, Elias, Jesajas, Jeremias and many other prophets and seers, Jehovah Zebaoth Himself. But if He is, - what is all the world compared to Him?! Can He not blow it away with one breath, if in the end it would become too much to His disliking and the people's malice tested His patience too much?! But if He is undoubtedly the Almighty Lord of the whole creation and you believe this, - how can you still be afraid of the stupid and blind world?! See, this truly doesn't make sense to me! That you have visited Him the first time only at night, was very understandable; but since then He was here several times, and you visited Him not at night and even less during the day, and this was apparently not right. Only if you do not fully believe that He is the true Messiah, does this excuse to a certain extend your fear and lack of enthusiasm, and you can catch up what you have missed! - Have you understood well enough what I wanted to say to you?"
GGJ|7|47|10|0|Said Nicodemus: "Brother, you are completely right; but what can one do if one is unfortunately a member of the temple and has both hands are full just to keep the temple so far in line, that it does not too greatly infringe on human rights? But to achieve this, one unfortunately must start to howl with the wolves, to secretly and cleverly divert them from the good herd, so that they are not completely torn and eaten by them! And as such it was truly not so easily possible for me, to get away and spend some time with the Saviour, just as I could not get together with you my most proven friend for nearly two years, except in the temple. Because the prophet John and now the Saviour from Nazareth are creating great concern for the temple, and weekly meetings are held regarding His movements and teachings, and plans were made to make silence Him; but up to now all efforts combined achieved nothing, since the people regard Him partly as a great prophet, partly in all seriousness as a great new king and for the most part also as the true Messiah, what also honestly said - is the case with myself.
GGJ|7|47|11|0|However, the strangest thing is, that He has many followers among the Romans, and that they do not place any restrictions on Him to spread His teachings! This I regard as a great sign of truth for the authenticity of His rank as Messiah. But do you not know where He went after leaving Jerusalem? At this opportunity I myself have a desire to look for Him and to talk to Him."
GGJ|7|47|12|0|Said Lazarus: "Friend, just look at the three light- and fire columns; because now the two outer columns also start to move and come closer to the one centre column. We shall see what will become of that! See, the one from the midday side has already amalgamated with the centre column; but the one from the north side kept standing, and we see only two, and these two shine as bright as the previous twelve, since their light has become more dazzling and purer. Yes, I cannot think and imagine, that it could be brighter during the day! Only the firmament is darker, and here and there the one or other large star is visible in the vicinity of the evening.
GGJ|7|47|13|0|Look down into the city, how the people are running to and fro! People are even standing on the gables of houses and stare at the phenomenon! But now also the northern column moves towards the centre column and starts to amalgamate with it! Now we are left with only one column!"
GGJ|7|47|14|0|Said Nicodemus: "This is truly in the highest degree memorable! What will happen next?"
GGJ|7|48|1|1|Nicodemus before the Lord
GGJ|7|48|1|0|Nicodemus had hardly spoken the question, when this one single column rose higher and higher, and this continued for so long and also very fast, so that soon nothing could be seen of it anymore, and it became very dark again on earth.
GGJ|7|48|2|0|And Nicodemus said: "There we have it now! What was this so threatening event and what did it mean? That it was allowed by God, is now very clear; since no human power could have pulled it upwards into the deepest depths of the firmament. O you human wisdom, how do you stand there again: so naked, so helpless and without knowledge like a newborn child! Friend Lazarus, what do you think about this event, that has filled the souls of all people with fear for nearly two hours? If this was a divine event, great things lie ahead of us. But if it was a game of the spirits of the earth and air, then we poor, weak people of the world can expect nothing good; because normally after large, fiery appearances great storms, great tempests, earthquakes and as well as war, famine and pestilence follow. And those things are truly no comforting prospects for us poor people! - But what is your opinion?"
GGJ|7|48|3|0|Said Lazarus: "I for myself know just as little as you do; but let it be! Look, behind the tent at the large crowd of people! They are all my guests, and more than two-hundred are still accommodated in the house, who have seen very little from this appearance. But among those many people standing behind the tents, there will be a few who will most likely understand this appearance better than both of us."
GGJ|7|48|4|0|Said Nicodemus: "Yes, this will be the case; but how do I get to them?"
GGJ|7|48|5|0|Said Lazarus on inner instructions from Me: "Just come along with me, and I will introduce you to the right one!"
GGJ|7|48|6|0|Said Nicodemus: "That would be alright, if only I could remain unrecognized, so that I will not be betrayed in the temple."
GGJ|7|48|7|0|Said Lazarus: "Ah, worry about something else! The people you find here with me, are themselves enemies of the temple, because they have found a better temple; therefore you do not have to fear the least from these people, - just come completely unconcerned and courageously with me!"
GGJ|7|48|8|0|Only then did Nicodemus decide to accompany Lazarus.
GGJ|7|48|9|0|But when he came near Me, he was startled, because he did not expected to meet Me here.
GGJ|7|48|10|0|But I went to him, gave him My hand and said: "Why are you startled to see Me, as if I were a ghost? Besides, you planned to follow Me, if you could find out from Lazarus where I went, and now you have found Me here! Isn't this even more convenient for you?"
GGJ|7|48|11|0|Said Nicodemus: "O Lord, certainly; but You are the Holiness of God and I am an old sinner of the temple! This depresses and very much restrains my heart, so that I have only little courage to talk to you."
GGJ|7|48|12|0|Said I: "If I hold a sin against you, then you can say: 'Lord, forgive me the sin!' But because I do not have any reason to say this to you, you are free and can talk as you like. What do you say to this phenomenon which the temple clerics are fighting each other about?"
GGJ|7|48|13|0|Said Nicodemus: "O Lord, the phenomenon was something incredible, and had never been seen since the beginning of the world! But what it means, You certainly will know better than all of us, and therefore I only want to ask You. Because I was earlier of the opinion that it originated from You, since You could quite easily have been in that area. Since one year ago, as I have heard later, when You were in Caesarea Philippi, a similar event took place and was the actual reason for the fire in that town. And I therefore think now, that a repetition of the appearance at Caesarea Philippi could have taken place here, if You were in the area. But You are still here with us in Jerusalem, and therefore we do not have any reason to be afraid anymore about this phenomenon. But what actually was this phenomenon? You, o Lord, will know this best, as I have said earlier! If it were convenient for You, You could tell us something about it!"
GGJ|7|48|14|0|Said I: "The phenomenon was My will and therefore also My work; but later on we will have some more time to talk about that. For now stay calm, since this phenomenon is not the last of what this night has to offer; only then will follow the explanation in the house! Raise all your eyes upwards and see what will be shown by this picture!"
GGJ|7|49|1|1|The manifestation of the old and new Jerusalem
GGJ|7|49|1|0|When all directed their eyes upwards, the sky became glowing and blood-red and one could see the city Jerusalem on the glowing ground, besieged by Roman warriors, and out of the gates of the city flowed blood. Soon afterwards the city stood in bright flames and a dense smoke was lying over the whole wide horizon. Soon afterwards the city could not be seen anymore, but only a steaming mountain of rubble. In the end this also disappeared and one could see an infertile desert, where wild hordes built a place to live. After this the manifestation disappeared and terrible screams of fear could be heard from the city, and Nicodemus thought that an uprising was apparently going to take place in the city.
GGJ|7|49|2|0|But I calmed him and said: "This is still far away; but from now on between forty and fifty years it will happen this country and this city, since it did not want to recognize the time of its great merciful trial, will be completely destroyed. - But now wait for last event! Only then will we go into the house and discuss it. But for now pay further attention to what you will see!"
GGJ|7|49|3|0|Upon this My directive all looked again to the firmament, and the column of light once more came down from the sky to the earth, but not at the place where it originally arose out of the twelve columns, but on the opposite side towards the west, and the light was now many times brighter than before. Soon afterwards it started to divide, but not into the twelve columns, but out of the countless many parts a very large city was formed, whose walls consisted of the twelve main types of precious stone and spread an extremely manifold light lustre to all sides. And this city had twelve gates visible, through which countless many people from all parts of the world strolled joyfully in and out.
GGJ|7|49|4|0|High in the air above the city, as if of rubies and emeralds a script was formed according to the old Hebrew style, and read as follows: 'This is the new city of God, the New Jerusalem, which will descend from the heavens to the people, who have a pure heart and a good will; they will live there together with God and for ever praise His name.' This script, as well as this whole appearance, could only be seen by those who were with me on the mountain, but by no one else in the whole country.
GGJ|7|49|5|0|After all present erupted with cheers of delight and started to formally worship Me loudly, the appearance vanished and I admonished everybody, that they should worship God in the silence of their hearts, and not with loud, noisy words like the Pharisees, which do not have any value before God. They stopped it and contemplated in the silence of their hearts.
GGJ|7|49|6|0|After a little while I said: "It is now the middle of the night, and we will go inside the house to and have some bread and wine. Then I will give you a short explanation about the appearances you have seen."
GGJ|7|49|7|0|Upon these My words all went back into the house, whose large dining hall was still completely lit.
GGJ|7|49|8|0|After we were seated in good order in the dining hall at our tables and Lazarus and Nicodemus were seated next to me, bread and wine was brought in sufficient quantities to the tables, and I asked all to take in a little refreshment. And all took bread and wine and ate and drank with joy.
GGJ|7|49|9|0|After we have strengthened ourselves, our Nicodemus had a closer look at the various guests at the tables, and noticed the seven temple clerics who sat together with the slave traders at a smaller table, and said to Me, a little embarrassed: "Lord, over there I see priests of the temple only too well known to me! Where do they come from? Will they not betray us? Can we trust them?"
GGJ|7|49|10|0|Said I: "Friend, those who are with Me once, do not have anything to do anymore with the temple down there! They have been send here by the temple in disguise, to observe Me and what I do; but they recognized the truth and left the temple for good. In a few days they will, together with several others, depart with those high Romans over there for Rome to be looked after there, and as such you have nothing to fear from anybody who might want to betray you, because you are here; therefore you can rest assured."
GGJ|7|49|11|0|Nikodemus thanked Me for such clarification, took another piece of bread and ate without a care, after which he took a mug full of wine and drained it completely.
GGJ|7|49|12|0|After our Nicodemus had been strengthened, he said to Me: "Lord and Master, since everything has come to rest and You have promised us to shortly give us a light about the appearances which occurred today in such miraculous manner, I would like to ask You to fulfil Your promise!"
GGJ|7|49|13|0|Said I: "This I will do; but when I have completed speaking, you should not ask Me any further questions, but each and everyone should think by himself about what I have said, and it will be for his soul of more use than long questions! And thus listen!"
GGJ|7|50|1|1|The Lord explains the light phenomena
GGJ|7|50|1|0|(The Lord:) "The twelve fire columns in the east represented correctly the twelve tribes of Israel, and the strong centre tribe was Judah, while the two on the outside were Benjamin and Levi. Through various events the twelve tribes amalgamated into the last Judah tribe, and this is Me, who has come to unify all the other tribes in Me as the only one true tribe of Judah, so that they all should become one in Me, as I and the Father in heaven are completely one from eternity to eternity.
GGJ|7|50|2|0|When you saw the seven columns, you saw the, so to speak, already known seven spirits of God, and when they became three afterwards, you saw in Benjamin the Son, in Levi the Spirit and in the centre Judah as the Father. And see: Father, Son and Spirit became One, were from eternity One and shall also for eternity stay as One! And this One am I, and whoever listens to My word and acts and strives and lives accordingly, shall also be one with Me and in Me. He will ascend like Me to the heavens of God and will have in Me an everlasting life. - This is in short the full-true meaning of the first phenomenon.
GGJ|7|50|3|0|But concerning the second phenomenon, it shows the full measure of the horrors of sin of this people, who in the brightest day which has risen over it, still walks in all darkness and shall carry on walking in darkness. And therefore it will harvest the fruit according to its deeds, and this during a time, which I already indicated to you, friend, when we were outside, namely between forty and fifty years, and I will add another period of patience of a maximum ten and seven years to it; but then it will be completely over for this nation for all times. And this I say to you: This earth and this visible heaven will pass and will become rotten and fragile like an old dress; but these My words shall be fulfilled and forever never pass!
GGJ|7|50|4|0|For I'm the Lord. Who will argue with Me and march against Me with lances and swords?! Yes, they will do even this, and this My flesh will find death on the cross; it is this which will actually fill their measure and irrevocable seal their downfall. The blindness wants to rule and kill its God. And verily it will do so not before long and this atrocity will be allowed it, so that its downfall is for all times of times completely certain and irreversible. But that which will lead to the downfall of this nation will serve you for your salvation and the most perfect attainment of an everlasting life.
GGJ|7|50|5|0|However, none of you should be concerned, since I have told you this in advance; because this evil brood down there can kill My body, but not Him, who lives inside Me and forever acts and creates and maintains order. I will surly not leave the body in a grave; as already on the third day I will awaken this body again and will until the end of times interact with those who believe in Me, love Me and keep My word. And you, My brothers, will see Me and can speak to Me just as now, where I still walk among you in the not yet transfigured flesh.
GGJ|7|50|6|0|If you ponder all of this, then you will all see, that the second sad phenomenon has its full and living reason. Just don't anyone say to Me: 'Lord, You could prevent this with Your onmipotence!' or: 'You could do this differently!" Because, verily I say to you, that I am doing my utmost to do what My everlasting and highest divine wisdom shows Me, and it still does not help the people down there; since they by their own, indescribable evilness are so obstinate, that no power of God can help them anymore.
GGJ|7|50|7|0|'Yes', you will think and say to yourself, 'how can this be possible? God must be able to do anything He ever wants!' Yes, this God can surely do. But regarding the most perfect freedom of the human will, God never can and is never ever allowed to do what He wants; because if God only in the slightest degree interferes with the human will, man would become a puppet, lead by a string of the fixed divine will, and would never be able to reach any independence of life. But if he cannot reach this out of himself, the everlasting life of his soul is necessarily forever over.
GGJ|7|50|8|0|Every person must have his most perfect freedom of will, which can only by external laws and by voluntary obedience reach its true advantage, whereby the divine omnipotence is allowed to interfere only very little or actually not at all and must therefore allow man everything he wants for the sake of his independent life, and this includes killing My most innocent flesh.
GGJ|7|50|9|0|And because mankind here in Jerusalem nearly completely rejected the laws of God and instead have introduced their more advantageous doctrines to serve their worldly interests, which are the complete opposite to My doctrine which has been given to man by Moses and the prophets and which they try to replace, I testify against them and their great injustice against God and against the people, for which they hate Me and want to kill Me for any price in the world. Yes, it will in fact be allowed to them; but then their measure of committed atrocities will be full, and to this people will happen in full, what you have seen before in the second phenominon."
GGJ|7|50|10|0|Said Nicodemus: "Lord and Master, I'm of the opinion that the two appearances might have made the temple clerics very sober, and they will subsequently watch out before laying their hands on anybody; since I have heard it in the temple very clearly, how the people reproached the highly embarrassed priests, that God will judge all, because they, the priests, have killed most of the prophets right down to Zacharias and John! And even the high priest kept quite and did not dare to answer the people, despite they having boldly claimed back their sacrifices from the temple, what otherwise would have been regarded as an extremely serious offence. And because I myself have observed this, I am of the opinion, that they, will not be so profoundly abusive and rebellious anymore towards You, o Lord and Master. They will take a lot of time to meet with You in a hostile manner! At the same time the temple has received, through a senior priest, from the high Roman court a very severe warning regarding the use of the Jus gladii, and this will for all times take away their desire and zeal, to ever again sentence someone to death without a judgement from a Roman court."
GGJ|7|50|11|0|Said I: "They will not do this; but in their fury and desire for murder they will for so long lie in the ears of the Roman judge and will bring paid witnesses in large numbers against their sacrificial lamb, that in the end the judge will have to comply with what they want. Indeed, many people already believe in Me and My teachings, but the temple still has a large number of nevertheless completely blind supporters, and with them they can do anything. That the temple still has a strong support base, is proven by the nearly uncountable crowd of people, who pilgrimage during the feast days to the temple. These great numbers of pilgrims are more then enough proof of how many are still clinging to the temple, and how many blind people still exist in the whole of the Jewish country, who think to pay God an appealing homage, if they very conscientiously do what the temple instructs them to do. If you picture this vividly before your eyes, you will find very little security among the Jews for the life of My body."
GGJ|7|51|1|1|The past and future of the Jews
GGJ|7|51|1|0|The Romans listened to this conversation and Agrikola got up very indignant and said: "Lord of all heavens and worlds, if ever this rabble down there should plan something like this, Your omnipotence surly can inform us beforehand, and we will not wait to completely make an end of this deceptive rabble, and even tomorrow I will draw the attention of Pilatus to this matter!"
GGJ|7|51|2|0|Said I: "My very dear friend, on the very first day of your arrival you have seen My army and My power, and it costs Me only one sign, and countless crowds of the mightiest angels would be waiting for My command, of whom only one is required to destroy the earth and the complete visible sky in one moment! But this is not the reason why I have come into this world, to judge and to destroy, but only, so that it can be saved from its downfall. And as such I must allow all mankind free will, even then, if they want to lay hands on My body; because if I counteract with the power of My divine will which is given to Me by the Father, it will kill every person's soul, and nobody can imagine an everlasting life after leaving the flesh much less believe in it and hope for it.
GGJ|7|51|3|0|O yes, it is not necessary for the people to harm My flesh. They would still be able to obtain the everlasting life of their souls, just as you will obtain it, if you keep My teachings to the end of your earthly life, without harming Me, and the one who would harm Me, he would not have the life and would also not obtain it.
GGJ|7|51|4|0|But down there with those worldly people things are different. They have evidently all become servants of hell and its prince of lies and are now on its worldly payroll. They are heaping sin upon sin and atrocity upon atrocity, they commit harlotry, adultery and incest and strive continuously to convert everyone to the Jewish brotherhood, by promising him heaven and the everlasting life. But as soon as he belongs to their brotherhood, they take nearly everything he owns, so that he can buy heaven and the eternal life.
GGJ|7|51|5|0|Once they completely separated such a blind heathen from his fortune, they say to him with a sarcastic look: 'So, so, friend, see, you are now already halfway to heaven and to the eternal life! Up to now we have acted on your behalf; but from now on you must act for yourself according to the law, that we have showed to you, otherwise our previous effort and your sacrifices to God would be without value!"
GGJ|7|51|6|0|And in this way they rob one after the other and then do nothing for him; and if he comes to them for any kind of advice, they refer him to their sermons if he cannot pay for the advice. But if someone can pay for advice, in addition to the sermons he also gets his advice, which is normally a sophisticated lie.
GGJ|7|51|7|0|And just as these sellers of heaven and the everlasting life are not getting into heaven, since they do not believe in one and never have believed in one, they prevent everyone else from getting in, since they block his way thereto by their most darkest lies.
GGJ|7|51|8|0|The one with a brighter mind who recognizes this and starts to search for the truth, is immediately condemned as a heretic and blasphemer and pursued with all fury up to the last drop of blood, just as they, for the same reason, have killed nearly all the prophets who were filled with the spirit of God, and whose graves they pretend to honour by whitewashing them on certain commemorative days. But they themselves are like the whitewashed graves, which on the outside also have a quite pleasant appearance, but on the inside are full of decay and disgusting stench.
GGJ|7|51|9|0|Of course you think and say in yourself: "Yes, if this evil brood has been for a long time as they are now, then God could have ended this behaviour a long time ago!" Yes, God have done this and has partly done it through various judgements, which once went to such an extreme, that the whole Jewish nation landed for forty years in hard captivity at Babylon and the temple of Solomon, and the greatest part of the city Jerusalem, was destroyed. Thereupon the people repented and returned to God. And they became free and returned to the promised land, build a city and temple just as new and lived for while in good order. But when they again achieved external splendour and prestige, they gradually began to deviate from the right paths and made for themselves laws, this means mainly the temple, replaced the divine laws with them, and urged the people to strictly adhere to these man-made laws, while the priests openly said and taught: "It is for you more useful to follow these new laws than the old ones!" And in this manner it continued on and on, and it got worse and more ungodly than under the Judges and Kings.
GGJ|7|51|10|0|There was never a shortage of reprimands and partly serious disasters, which unfortunately did not find any fertile ground any longer. When the people together with the kings and priests hardly thought about the living God anymore, and everybody sunk into the worldly pleasures, God again sent prophets and warned them, that a mighty enemy would allowed into the country, who would subjugate all Jews and imprison their kings, and would lead away as hostages the their women, daughters, oxen, cows, calves and sheep, and take away a lot of gold, silver, many precious stones and pearls, and that the people would be enslaved for ever. In short, everything was pointed out to the Jews in a well understandable language, if they did not distance themselves from their worldly laws and their worldly way of life. But it was all in vain, and the prophecy was fulfilled; the Romans came into the country, conquered it and did according to the prophecy.
GGJ|7|51|11|0|Now the Jews were given more than enough worldly laws and were forced to follow them on pain of death. The temple then, under some of the devout priests, returned temporarily again to God, but did not continued with their effort and has - say - within thirty years deteriorated to a true den of thieves and cut-throats and is now in a worse condition than any heathen temple of ancient or present times.
GGJ|7|51|12|0|And although I Myself, as the Lord clothed with flesh, teach in the temple under the most obvious signs and teach all people together with the temple Jews the truth, this is still of no use, and still the Pharisees carry on with their swindles and lies even worse than ever before and continuously search for means of how to eliminate Me out of this world. And this will be allowed them, so that their measure of horror becomes full. But then the second great judgement which was shown to you, will come over this nation, and with that also the end of the Jews who will be scattered like chaff over the whole world. And their name, which was until now very respected, will be a despised one.
GGJ|7|51|13|0|If they had recognized this time of the great blessed visitation, they would have become the foremost nation in the whole of infinity and would also have stayed as such; but because they did not want to recognize this great time of times, they will, starting with the great judgement over them, become the least nation on this earth. Scattered among all nations of this earth, they will have to, under all kind of pursuit, search for their food just as the birds of the air, and they will be subjugated everywhere.
GGJ|7|51|14|0|And even if there will be during later times those who will gather mountains of mammon for themselves, they will not be able to buy a country, an empire nor a regency anywhere on this earth; and as such they will remain as testimony for this My prophecy until the end of times of this earth."
GGJ|7|52|1|1|Destiny or free will?
GGJ|7|52|1|0|(The Lord:) "However, do not think that this is something which certain wise of the world call 'destiny', as if God had decided for every person what should happen in his shorter or longer lifespan! To think and believe this, can bring death to a soul, because this is a teaching, which is a secret product of hell, since it represents the direct opposite to the true principles of life out of God for men. People determine their own destiny by the wrongness of their free will and by the fact that they do not want to awaken the seven spirits in themselves, which is why they do not reach the contemplation of their inner, true and imperishable treasure of life. Thereby they go astray, wanting to seek for the true inner light of life in the light of the world and with joyous courage walk and act along that road.
GGJ|7|52|2|0|Once, however, a human soul has properly established itself in the darkest night of its created worldly arrogance, by allowing it to keep its inner freedom of will, no angel of heaven will be capable to give it another direction, and nobody can say: 'See, this was the destiny for this person!' Yes, it was very much a destiny, but not originating from God, but from the person itself.
GGJ|7|52|3|0|God only allowed it according to the perfectly free will of man. And what I say now about a single person, is also applicable to a whole nation. It is and stays the creator of its own temporal and eternal destiny.
GGJ|7|52|4|0|And thus it would very wrong to assume that God has from eternity determined that all this which I have shown to you by the phenomenon and predicted with the words out of My mouth, must take place. O no, absolutely not! Nevertheless everything will happen as shown, because the people want it like that, since by far the greatest and most powerful part of them live comfortably and most stubbornly willingly in the very night of hell, and even now upon My mighty call, do not want to leave this night of death.
GGJ|7|52|5|0|Because I can do no more than what I have done now, have done in the past and still will do, if they are to keep their complete freedom of will, and he does not comprehend it, and who does not take note of it, his blindness and the great stubbornness of his heart cannot be healed by any means that one could say is true, good and gentle. As a last effective measure, a judgement must come. But for the judgement to break loose, the cup must be full, which will, as I have said, soon be the case with this nation. And as such do not think about it too much in fear; because not I, but the people who do refuse to change want it like this!"
GGJ|7|52|6|0|Said Nicodemus: "But Lord and Master, then it looks extremely bad for mankind! If even God cannot help such people against their own stupid will and stubbornness, then who else could help them?"
GGJ|7|52|7|0|Said I: "Yes, friend, there are many earthly things which you can see and touch but do not understand, so how do you want to understand and comprehend purely spiritual things which you do not see and in anyway sense?! I have explained that God, because of His eternal order, may not influence man in his inner spiritual development by guiding and directing him with His omnipotence. Since, if God would do this, man in himself would become a dead machine and could never reach the freest independence of life.
GGJ|7|52|8|0|Bring Me the worst cut-throat, and I will instantly change him into an angel of light; but at the same time his individuality would be as good as dead! But as I withdraw the spirit of My omnipotent will, his individuality becomes active again, and the old cut-throat will stand before you. His love is to rob and to murder and it is therefore his life; if you take this away from him, he is completely dead and has totally ceased to exist.
GGJ|7|52|9|0|But such a man can still be bettered, and this through the extremely bad state into which he has placed himself through his evil love. Because the soul of a person only then starts to think about the reason of its evil and miserable state, if it finds itself in hard, self-inflicted judgement; and once the soul has started to recognize the reason, then it will soon perceive the inner desire to rid itself from its miserable state, and will start to think about the ways and means of how it can free itself from the hard judgement.
GGJ|7|52|10|0|And once the soul has such a wish and will, then it is also able to absorb a light which was given it from above by any suitable means.
GGJ|7|52|11|0|If the soul seizes the means offered, its previously evil love starts to change into a good and better love within and out of itself. It will become increasingly lighter in it, and it will step by step go to a higher perfection of life, and this is only possible by allowing the severest judgement. And therefore, a most severe judgement will be permitted to come also over the Jews, when their cup of atrocities is full, and this here and in the beyond, and this will humiliate them for all times of times, since they will never gain domination over a people."
GGJ|7|53|1|1|On the extent of good and evil
GGJ|7|53|1|0|Said Nicodemus: "Lord and Master, but why must there come such a terrible judgement over a nation only when a certain measure of all kinds of sins has been filled? And what is this measure and what does it consist of?"
GGJ|7|53|2|0|Said I: "This is a little odd, that you as an elder of the temple and of the whole city, do not understand this, whereby you have often read the wise Proverbs of Solomon for yourself and for many others! If a child in a mother's womb has become mature, then its measure as a foetus is full, and it is born into the outside world. A fruit on a tree has reached its measure, if it has become ripe, after which it falls from the tree. A person, who knows the law quite well, follows it completely and does not transgress it out of love for God and his neighbour, has thereby filled the measure of light of his own perfection of life and is thereby already here a citizen of heaven, since he has completely defeated death I n himself and has become filled with the everlasting life out of God.
GGJ|7|53|3|0|However, a person, who firstly does not go to the trouble to acquaint himself with God's laws of life more closely - because the amusements of the world are detracting him too much -, and who rushes from one sensory entertainment to the next, starts to forget about God, and his believe in God dwindles more and more. As soon as he loses faith in God, his parents also become tiresome to him. Not only does he not listens to them anymore, but he annoys them with all possible disobedience, in the end he may even hit them, steal from them and leave them. Just as he does not respect his parents, he respects his neighbours even less. He commits whoring of all kinds, and to obtain the necessary means to be able to indulge his senses and evil passions, he becomes a thief, a robber and a murderer. And in this way such a person has rid himself of all laws of life and acts then according to the laws of his evil nature and sins in this way against all laws. Thereby he has fulfilled the measure of evil, has become a devil and has in himself caused judgement to break loose over him, and must in his great torment ascribe it to himself, that nobody else except he himself is to blame for it.
GGJ|7|53|4|0|But that a full measure of sins is definitely followed by judgement - which is the actual spiritual death - is prescribed by God since eternity and is irrevocably so for all future eternities; because if this were not the case, there would be no fire, no water, no earth, no sun and no moon and no creatures upon them.
GGJ|7|53|5|0|Fire is an evil element, and if caught by it, it would give you death. Should there then be no fire, because it can easily have a deadly effect on people? See, the earth has a certain attraction, according to which every body becomes heavy and strives incessantly towards its centre! Based on this property of the earth you can fall from a height and kill yourself. Yes, does this mean the earth should not possess this property, because it can give death to people? Oh, this would soon turn out very badly for the earth; because it would break up and dissolve more completely than a piece of ice in the sun, and all creatures on it would come to an end! Since where could they exist, if they did not have a solid base? And see, this necessary property of the earth and all its matter is also a judgement of God for all matter, and without it no matter could exist!
GGJ|7|53|6|0|And as such everything that you may see in this world is a judgement decreed by God, and whoever turns away from the spiritual and thereby also from God and turns in his soul to the matter of the world, can impossibly end up elsewhere than in the old judgement and its death; because freedom and the fullest none-judgement exists only in the pure spirit out of God, which can and will be obtained by everyone who lives according to My teachings, and believes that I have come into this world from God as Myself God, to give to all people the true light of life and eternal life. Since I Myself am the truth, the light, the way and the life. Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|7|54|1|1|The explanation of the third light phenomenon
GGJ|7|54|1|0|Said Nicodemus: "Lord and Master, I understand this now and thank you most fervently for this, Your so extremely important teaching. But since you have explained to us the two phenomenon, I would like to ask You to also explain the third one to us; because there must be something great hidden behind it."
GGJ|7|54|2|0|Said I: "Yes, yes, I certainly will give you some insight into the third phenomenon; but you will not understand it very well; since what the distant future will bring, you will only then see more clearly, once you have been reborn in the spirit. Nevertheless, I will tell you something about it, and thus listen!
GGJ|7|54|3|0|The light column returning from the heavens back to earth is Me in the spirit of My living word, which I will place in future into the hearts of those who will love Me and keep My commandments; I will come to them Myself and shall reveal Myself to them. And thus they will anew be taught by God.
GGJ|7|54|4|0|The division of the column into countless many parts means the unveiling of the inner, spiritual sense of all My words and teachings, which I have given to mankind since the beginning of man through the mouth of the ancient patriarchs, the prophets and seers and now Myself.
GGJ|7|54|5|0|From these many separate disclosures of the inner, spiritual sense of the word of God, will only then a true and great teaching of light and life be formed, and this teaching will then be the great and new Jerusalem, which will descend down from the heavens to the people. And those who will be and live in the new teaching, will walk in the new Jerusalem and will live therein forever, and their bliss will be never ending and boundless. Because I Myself will be with them, and they will see all the countless glories of My love, wisdom and omnipotence.
GGJ|7|54|6|0|However, from the annihilation of this old city Jerusalem until the time of the new city of God on earth, only very little light will prevail among the people on earth; since soon many false prophets and priests will rise and will perform false miracles in My name, will mislead the people and will make them blind, yes the antichrist will do such things with the help of the kings of the earth, so that even My chosen ones, if I would allow it, could be enticed to bend their knees before the new Baal. But I will again let great hardship come among the people, as has never been before. Then Baal will be brought down just as the great whore of Babel, and the light of the living word in the hearts of many people will come and raise and release the oppressed and afflicted, and all will be glad in the new light and will praise My name.
GGJ|7|54|7|0|During that time the people will often have contact with the pure spirits of My heavens, and they will be their teachers and instruct them in all the secrets of the eternal life in God, as was shown to you in the third phenomenon, where you saw people walking in and out through the twelve gates.
GGJ|7|54|8|0|But the twelve gates no longer indicate that the new city is built out of the twelve tribes of Israel, but out of the twelve main principles of My teachings, which are contained in the ten commandments of Moses and My two new commandments of love: since they are the gates through which the future people will come into the new city of God full of light and life.
GGJ|7|54|9|0|Only those who will keep these My commandments, will come into the city, and light and life will be given to him; but those who will not keep the commandments, will not have access to this new city. Similarly, the twelve types of precious stones signify the same twelve commandments, from which the wall around the great city was build.
GGJ|7|54|10|0|These twelve commandments are thus not only the entrance gates to the light and life for the people, but they are also their indestructible protection and shield, which the gates and powers of hell or the material worldliness will never be able to defeat and destroy.
GGJ|7|54|11|0|At the same time you have noticed in the phenomenon, how the stones of the wall gave a strong light in all their colours. This signifies, that in the twelve commandments given to you, contain all degrees of the divine wisdom, and therefore a person can only reach perfected wisdom by keeping the twelve commandments. Because in the commandments are contained all the wisdom out of God, and because all the wisdom of God is contained therein, also all divine power and strength is contained therein, and this therefore, because in these commandments the all-wise and almighty will and thereby the highest freedom is contained.
GGJ|7|54|12|0|Whoever thus made the will of God his own through keeping the commandments, has also adopted the divine power and the divine freedom and has reached the state of the true rebirth of the spirit and is as a true child of God as perfect as the Father in Heaven Himself.
GGJ|7|54|13|0|And I say now to you all, that you should strive already here on earth to become as perfect as the Father in Heaven is perfect by keeping the commandments precisely, then you will be able to do greater things than I have done now. And if you have reached this state, then you will already in advance be a citizen of the new Jerusalem. This is thus the meaning of the third phenomenon. - Have you all understood and comprehended this well?"
GGJ|7|54|14|0|On this My explanation of the third phenomenon all eyes widened and they thought about it for a while, but were not quite sure to what extend they did understand this last explanation.
GGJ|7|55|1|1|The right cognition of God's wisdom through rebirth
GGJ|7|55|1|0|After a while of deeper reflection, Nicodemus said: "Lord and Master, extremely great and deep is what You just have so clearly told us, and I will forever not be able to thank You sufficiently; but because what You have said and shown to us is so extremely great and deep, I and perhaps a few others, have not so clearly comprehended this matter in its foundation. But I also realize that an additional explanation will not make this matter any clearer, and therefore I do not say: Lord, make this even more clearer and more comprehensible to me!"
GGJ|7|55|2|0|Said I: "In that you are completely right. This matter cannot be made clearer for you and a few others; all this and countless more you will only understand if you have been reborn in the spirit.
GGJ|7|55|3|0|My word and My sermons to you cannot be given through the normal manner of human speech and mankind's worldly wisdom, but it consists in the proof of the spirit and its power which is completely unknown to you, so that your faith and your future knowledge is not based on the wisdom of spiritually blind people, but on the miraculous strength of the spirit out of God.
GGJ|7|55|4|0|Now, this My manner to teach and to speak appears before the eyes of wise of the world as a folly, because they know nothing of the spirit and its strength and cannot observe it with their coarse senses; but My teaching is nevertheless the deepest wisdom of the highest level, but only before the eyes, ears and hearts of the perfected people who are of a good will and who keep the commandments of God at all times. But for the wise and famous of this world, who perish as their wisdom, My teaching is of course not that.
GGJ|7|55|5|0|I speak to you about the hidden wisdom of God, which He already before the creation of this material world has prescribed for your eternal glory of life, which hidden wisdom has not been recognized by any Pharisee, no elder and scribe and senior of the temple by means of their worldly reason in the scriptures; because if they ever had recognized this hidden wisdom, they would not continuously contemplate on how they could kill and destroy Me, the Lord from eternity. But let them make plans and hold meetings; since like their activities, so will be their remuneration!
GGJ|7|55|6|0|But to you I say, as it is written: "No human eye has ever seen, no ear heard, and in no human heart is it given, what God has prepared for them, who love Him and keep His commandments!"
GGJ|7|55|7|0|What I reveal to you now, is revealed by the spirit of God to your spirit, so that also your spirit investigates and recognizes the depths in God. Since only the spirit sees through and explores all things and, thereby purified, also the depths of God. And therefore you do not receive from Me the spirit of the world, which you never need, but the spirit out of God, so that you out of this spirit can comprehend and understand completely, what is given to you by Me as from God.
GGJ|7|55|8|0|I can therefore not talk to you about this in the manner of human wisdom, but only with words, which are taught by the spirit of God that judges all things spiritually, and thus you will not be able to completely understand Me, because your spirit has not yet fully filled your soul. But when your soul with all love and good free will, will be totally in the spirit out of God, which you receive now, then also you will judge all things out of yourself spiritually and recognize and understand everything, what still appears somewhat dark and incomprehensible to you.
GGJ|7|55|9|0|Nevertheless, you already perceive something from the eternal true spirit of God and can also already judge a few things spiritually. But the completely natural person does not perceive anything from the spirit of God in him, and if you talk to him about it, it is a folly to him, as he does not have it in him, what his soul could judge spiritually. Because if a person wants to understand spiritual matters, his soul and everything must be completely spiritually orientated; since all life and all true light and all true strength lies only in the spirit, which alone judges everything and no one can oppose its judgement.
GGJ|7|55|10|0|But the natural, still spiritless person is matter in judgement, and his natural life is given to him by the spirit of God as a means, so that through it he can awaken the true, spiritual life in him, if he wanted to. And so with his natural mind he can as such recognize the commandments of God and exercise the will to also keep them and live and act accordingly. And if he does this, the spirit of God penetrates his soul to such an extend as the soul has advanced with keeping the commandments of God and in the faith to the one God and the love to Him and his neighbour.
GGJ|7|55|11|0|When a soul has strengthened itself therein to such an extend that it is impossible for it to fall back, then this is already proof that the spirit out of God has penetrated it fully, and has orientated its recognition and knowledge spiritually, and such a soul has thereby completely overcome its earlier dead matter and has become with the spirit of God which penetrated it, one spirit, one strength, one light and a true indestructible life for ever, which can never longer be judged by anyone.
GGJ|7|55|12|0|And therefore you should above all search for the true Kingdom of God and its righteousness, everything else will given to you for free; since this will be done by the spirit of God in you. Do not at all worry about earthly things, not even about what you will eat and drink and with what you will clothe your body the coming day; because the heathens and other worldly people worry about this, who have never recognized the true God. If the true spirit in you has reached its full rebirth, so will you have reached everything what you require.
GGJ|7|55|13|0|If you will walk and stay on My ways, as I am teaching and have taught you, you will also be in Me and My spirit in you, and with it you will be able to do everything, what its wisdom will tell you and its will in you wants. And thereby every necessary worldly care for the time of your earthly life has been given to you in the fullest measure.
GGJ|7|55|14|0|Now you have learned from Me, what is possible for the spirit; but what is possible for My spirit, will also be possible for your spirit, if it becomes one with Me. But how it can become one with Me, I have told you many times before, and therefore do accordingly, and you will see this My promise becoming fully fulfilled within you!
GGJ|7|55|15|0|But now, since we have done and worked much today, we will, since it is already a few hours past midnight, take a little rest and start tomorrow with a new daily task!"
GGJ|7|55|16|0|Said Lazarus: "Lord, with so many people I will not have enough beds!"
GGJ|7|55|17|0|Said I: "Why not? Everybody stays where he is seated, rests on his arms and sleeps, and it will be very good for him!"
GGJ|7|55|18|0|With that Lazarus was content and did likewise himself.
GGJ|7|55|19|0|But Nicodemus wanted to go home, so as not to be seen during the day on the mountain; since he was afraid of the Pharisees.
GGJ|7|55|20|0|But I said to him: "Do not fear those, who cannot harm you! If I want it and you believe it, you can leave this mountain in broad daylight without being seen and carry on with your office."
GGJ|7|55|21|0|Said Nicodemus: "Then I will stay, since my family anyhow thinks that I will be working in the temple."
GGJ|7|55|22|0|Said I: "Very much so, and thus you can stay and rest a little."
GGJ|7|55|23|0|Upon these My words it became quiet in the hall, and all allowed themselves a short rest to strengthen their body.
GGJ|7|55|24|0|My Raphael went upon My inner instructions to the slaves, who also had not yet rested, and let them rest in the same manner, then stayed with them until sunrise and caused them to have strange and beautiful dreams; since this was a talent of this children of the north, to have all kinds of prophesying dreams. And if they have seen beautiful and wonderful things in their dreams then during the day they were very edified, devout, patient and cheerful.
GGJ|7|55|25|0|And thus everybody received what he wished.
GGJ|7|56|1|1|The nature of the angels. Love and wisdom, heart and mind
GGJ|7|56|1|0|When the sun came up over the far horizon we were still resting and sleeping well. Then Lazarus and his innkeeper awoke, and latter rose from his chair and went outside to awaken the servants, so that they could start with the preparation of a good and ample morning meal. Soon the whole house came to life, and so we also awoke, stood up from our places and went outside.
GGJ|7|56|2|0|In front of the house was a well, which had good and pure water, and I said to Lazarus: "Brother, so that we do not cause Nicodemus any offense, bring jugs and fill them with water, so that we can wash our hands and then no one can say we eat bread with unwashed hands!"
GGJ|7|56|3|0|This was done and all washed their hands, their face and also their feet, upon which clean cloths were passed to dry the skin.
GGJ|7|56|4|0|When this washing was over, our Raphael came to us and informed Lazarus, that the youths were still resting, sleeping and dreaming and should not be awoken for another few hours. This was done, as the youths were very tired from the long and difficult journey.
GGJ|7|56|5|0|Only now during the day did Nicodemus notice the blinding beauty of Raphael and could not turn his eyes away from him. After a while of inner, deep amazement he said to Me: "But Lord and Master, where does this beautiful celestial youth come from? What is his name? No, never have I seen such heavenly beautiful youth! Not far from him stands a girl who is also very lovely but how earthly is she compared to this already beyond heavenly beautiful youth! His golden locks, how beautiful they flow over his ethereal soft nape, which is nearly as white as snow! Which indescribable charm in his face! How soft, full and tender and light are his arms and feet! Everything of him is so ordered and selected, nevertheless very simple, that I as an elder of the temple have never, not even in a dream, seen anything similar. Verily, this youth cannot be a child of this earth! If he had wings according to the pattern of the cherubs, who guard the ark in the sanctum of the temple, he would be a perfect angel of God!"
GGJ|7|56|6|0|Said I: "Do you think that the angels of God must have wings to be angels? There you are still very much mistaken! Did the three men who visited Abraham have wings?! Or did the youths who saved Lot, or the angel who led young Tobias? It is not known to Me, that wings were mentioned in the scriptures. Also the angel who appeared to Abraham, when he should sacrifice his only son Isaac, and prevented him from doing so, did not, according to the scriptures, have any wings.
GGJ|7|56|7|0|Only the two brass cherubs had to be symbolically depicted with wings by Moses, to show to the, for that time very sensuous, Jews that the pure spirits from the heavens of God move in everything very fast – in thinking, deciding, acting and accomplishing. The natural person on earth does not know any quicker movement than the flight of birds in the air by means of a pair of wings, and thus did Moses, on instructions from God, give the cherubs a pair of wings to indicate to the people the speed of the spirit. But in reality no angel of God ever had a pair of wings.
GGJ|7|56|8|0|The wings therefore only indicate the high degree of wisdom and strength of everything purely spiritual, but not that a pure spirit on God's instructions must descend like a bird from heaven to earth and back again. By the way, there never ever existed any angel in the true heaven, who was not previously a person on any earth. That which you very mistakenly imagine as angels created as pure spirits, are nothing else other than the active forces and powers of God, by which the omnipresence of God, is in all infinity actively expressed, which no person should try to imagine in a form of a picture, because the infinity out of God is in truth unimaginable for every limited being, what hopefully is not too difficult to understand.
GGJ|7|56|9|0|But because each person's soul is called to become a true angel of the heavens of God, can this beautiful and most chaste youth just as well be on this earth without wings, just as I have been now in the flesh as the only Lord of heaven and earth with you, and teach you Myself but at the same time maintain the whole of infinity. By the way it is written: "At the same time you will see the angels of God descend to serve the Lord!" And thus this youth can very much be an angel. - What is your opinion about that?"
GGJ|7|56|10|0|Said Nicodemus: "Yes, yes, apparently he is more beautiful than enough for that; but he does not climb up and down between earth and heaven!"
GGJ|7|56|11|0|Said I: "O the great blindness of the people! How can you as a very experienced person assume, that angels from the material heaven will descend to this earth and will ascend back again and that the people should see this happening and also how those angels would serve Me?! The descending and ascending of the angels only means: to ascend from love to true wisdom and with wisdom back to love again, which is the true, living spirit out of God in you.
GGJ|7|56|12|0|If a person properly awakens and understands in his heart the love for God and his neighbour, he then ascends thereby to wisdom or the right and deep cognition in all things. But if a person has obtained such knowledge and has more deeply recognized and comprehended the unlimited love, wisdom and power of God, he will become full of humility and full of the most living love for God. If this is the case he descends again into his heart, making it even brighter so that it can become more glowing with love for God.
GGJ|7|56|13|0|'But', you say to yourself, 'does this earth represent love and heaven wisdom, since on this earth it is so loveless and from heaven comes only good, - very seldom something less good?"
GGJ|7|56|14|0|Yes, in the heart of man which is the seat of love, most often it is also very loveless, and yet the heart is still the seat of love. But the pure love in the heart, being alone, by itself would bring forth just as little fruit as the earth without the light of the sun. The sun of heaven for the heart in man is his natural mind. This descends in ordered, good thoughts, ideas and concepts into the heart or down to the earth in man, gives it light and gives life to the seed for good and noble deeds. If the light of the mind is still weak like the sun in winter, the heart will still become more sensible and wiser; but because it is still very much in self-love, the noble seeds in it will not germinate, grow and bring to maturity living fruits of action. But if a person through diligence and the right use of his talents and abilities in his mind becomes brighter and brighter, the light of the mind will also awaken the warmth of life in the heart with more might, and the seeds resting in it will start to germinate, to grow, to blossom and soon bring noble fully ripe fruits of action to a rich harvest of life.
GGJ|7|56|15|0|And thus by 'angels' are meant the thoughts, ideas and concepts of the enlightened mind, which is the heaven of wisdom in man in of course the smallest scale. Those descend and ascend and serve the still hidden spirit of God in the heart of man, and this spirit is called love for God and love for the neighbour. But just as this living spirit out of God in the heart of man is not recognized and considered by so many people - while, nevertheless, the salvation of man with respect to his temporal and eternal life is dependent on this very spirit -, also I Myself as the Lord and primordial foundation of all being and existence, am not recognized by the people of the world, although they see which great thoughts, ideas and concepts out of the heavens of God descend and again ascend through Me to and from this earth and which most brightly illuminate the heart and warm it up and revive it to carry living fruits of action. Therefore there are many who are called, but the chosen ones are only few, who accept and take to heart My word, and turn it into a rich and vigorous harvest of deeds.
GGJ|7|56|16|0|Are you starting to understand a little who are actually in the first instance the angels, who descend from heaven to earth and again ascend to heaven to serve Me as the God from eternity and here on earth, temporally for you people, you who are called to be children of God, are His heart and also His earth?"
GGJ|7|57|1|1|Jacob's ladder. On the nature of dreams. The soul in the afterlife
GGJ|7|57|1|0|Said Nicodemus: "Lord and Master from eternity, only now do I fully recognize in all truth that You alone are the true Christ, the Anointed of God, whose fullness resides in You! Because never has a prophet on this earth taught in this way. But since You have given us such a great revelation, You might, if it be Your holiest will, give us a light concerning Jacob's ladder, on which angels between heaven and earth ascend and descend. From this vision I could never understand what Jehovah, seen on top of the ladder, wanted to show Jacob. Jacob understood this dream vision much better than I, as we never received a closer explanation about this vision from him. - Lord, by my great love for You, I beg You for an explanation!"
GGJ|7|57|2|0|Said I: "What Jacob has seen in his dream, was fully that, which I have very clearly and in greatest detail explained to you. The ladder is the band between the heart and the enlightened head of man. The heart is here also the visible earth, which during the time of Jacob when he was in great need and difficulty, was also too desolate and barren and too little enlightened. But under these circumstances he began to think deeply about God, and wondered what it was he had done that God let him come into such great difficulty. He then fell asleep in the open field and saw in himself the connection between his heart's earth and the heaven of light in his head. He saw how his thoughts, ideas and concepts as on a ladder descended down to his heart, enlightening and comforting it, and then, through the increased love of the heart, themselves more revived and strengthened, ascended back to God, to be more and deeply illuminated. And look now at the whole course of Jacob's life, and you will see how he from then on thought more and more about God and also lived more strictly according to the will of God.
GGJ|7|57|3|0|At the same time it is also shown by this noteworthy dream, how out of him a generational ladder will rise as a true bond between his descendants and God, on which the children of God will then ascend and then again descend in the recognition of God, and that at the highest point of the generation ladder as seen by him, Jehovah will reveal Himself in My personality to renew the old bond and to elevate it through and trough to the liveliest truth.
GGJ|7|57|4|0|And as such Jacob's ladder has been explain to you all twofold and threefold and you know now, what you truly spiritually have to understand under the concept "angels of God". But for your sake, I still ask you, if you have understood everything."
GGJ|7|57|5|0|Said Nicodemus: "With that a great light has risen in me, and it is so and can never be otherwise; but regarding this visible angel, the question arises, if he is already a true, independent reality - or is he only a captured thought, arising out of Your love, wisdom and omnipotence?"
GGJ|7|57|6|0|Said I: "This is truly a very childish question from you! I say to you, the angel is - just as you and all mankind and the total infinite creation - both at the same time, because in the whole of infinity does not exist any other reality except Me as My thoughts, ideas, and concepts. These are made alive by My love and held and maintained for ever by My will. What I as God can do and have done from eternities ago and forever will do, the same will you one day be able to accomplish in My kingdom.
GGJ|7|57|7|0|That these abilities are present in man, you can very easily and correctly derive from your brighter visions in your dreams; since in them your inner thoughts, ideas and concepts become reality and become alive and properly well formed, and you can talk to them like true objects. Now, you of course do not know how this happens inside you, that you in your dreams can be among people of a well-arranged world, who sometimes can even speak wisely and can do this and that; for the time being this does not matter. Once you, in the manner as I have explained it to you, will be reborn in the spirit, then all secrets of your life and the reason for it will become clear to you; for the time being you can accept this as a fully illuminated truth, that every appearance in life of a person has a highly wise and most true reason, otherwise it could never emerge in a person.
GGJ|7|57|8|0|When a person dies according to the body, the soul lives as a being still in space, but does not have any other world as a base and residence, as the world it has created for itself, and no longer has any material connection with this outer world, because it very clearly realizes by itself, that the total material world is nothing else than a necessary and hard to bear judgement, and that a most free and unbound life is endlessly more preferable than a life which is bound on all sides."
GGJ|7|57|9|0|Said Nicodemus: "Lord, once I have died, my living soul will forever see nothing from this earth any longer, but will continue to live in a world created by itself, - however, there are many things on this earth which a soul thirsty for higher knowledge wants to investigate more closely! In the same way we look with great longing to the starry sky and would like to know more about the moon, the sun, the planets and what all the other stars are, and would also like to fathom the depths of the seas, but if the soul after death only continues to live and to act in a sort of illuminated dream world originating from its own imagination, and only interacts with apparent people, who are also only a product of its very own imagination, it will, according to my poor opinion, be for the forever living soul under the assumption, that it will have a full memory of its past, not too much of a joy. Of course, if the soul without its body, is left only with a memory as in a illuminated dream, where you normally recognizes your own I, but do not have a real recollection of the earthly things anymore, then such a soul can continue to keep on living very happily; since what is taken away from it together with its body, it will also not have any longing for. I speak here, as I understand this matter, but would like You to give me also in this regard a deeper lesson."
GGJ|7|57|10|0|Said I: "I can see only too well, that you are still very weak; but your perceptions about the life of the soul after leaving its flesh are even more desolate, dark and weak than your feelings and inner observations. Only tell Me this: Where and when does a person see more with his physical eyes: In a dark dungeon at night-time or on a high mountain free in all directions on a clear, bright day? And a person, in his fullest freedom, with everything provided, standing with his best friends on a mountain, will he still have a longing for the old, dark dungeon to investigate and research its gloomy corners and holes? Think about this, My question - ask your open feelings - and give Me an answer, and only then I will give you a brighter light about your doubts!"
GGJ|7|58|1|1|Soul and body. State of a secularized soul in the afterlife. The moon and its inhabitants
GGJ|7|58|1|0|Said Nicodemus: "O Lord, this Your merciful question is answered by itself according to the feeling of every person; the clearest answer lies already in the question itself, and it would be very needless to provide any answer. But I take it, that You most graciously wanted to indicate, that a perfected soul after leaving the body will see Your whole creation in an endlessly clearer light, as it would ever be possible in the temporal life, and that such a soul will have a many times clearer recollection of everything it ever experienced, took part in and gone through on earth than it ever could be possible in the body. - O Lord, have I answered correctly?"
GGJ|7|58|2|0|Said I: "Completely, and therefore I would like to show you the reason, so that in future nobody should say: 'Yes, He as the Almightiest has told it to us to believe it, and most likely everything will be so, as He Himself has taught us, without telling us in more detail the how and the why!' No, I do not wish to teach you like this! Because I want to give you an understanding of the secrets of the kingdom of God. And so listen to Me!
GGJ|7|58|3|0|The body, as it is, could not on its own as dead matter, see anything, nor hear, feel, smell and taste without a living soul within it. It is therefore only a necessary instrument of the soul, thus build and properly fitted for the soul to use it in the outside world. By means of the body it can see outwardly, hear and feel which is unpleasant and pleasant. It can move from one place to another and can do manifold work with the hands.
GGJ|7|58|4|0|The driver of the body's limbs is the intellect of the heart and its will; because the body does not have on its own a mind or a will, except if the soul itself melts into the flesh by its worldly and sensuous desires, and gets thereby very much lost in its flesh, so that it therein loses the consciousness of its spiritual identity. Then of course its entire intellect and will has also become completely flesh. In this case the soul is nearly as good as completely dead, and if it hears something of a pure spiritual independence and of a spiritual life after death of the body, it considers it to be absurd.
GGJ|7|58|5|0|But even such a fleshly soul does not actually die after the painful death of its body, but continues to live in the spiritual world; but its life is then just as meagre as its recognition and self-awareness in a purely spiritual sphere. Now, such a soul continues to live of course just as in a somewhat brighter dream and often does not know that it has already lived in another world, but it lives and acts according to its accustomed sensuality. And if it is admonished by brighter spirits revealing themselves to it, it does not believe them and mocks and treats those who tell her the truth with contempt.
GGJ|7|58|6|0|It takes a very long time in the beyond, until such a world-loving and fleshly soul reaches a higher level of brighter recognition. As it becomes brighter and brighter, its recollection returns in the same degree as it becomes brighter, and it then can see, hear and feel everything what happens above and in the earth.
GGJ|7|58|7|0|But if a soul is already here on this earth perfected through the spiritual rebirth and has thereby obtained the ability to see and clearly observe the purely spiritual and heavenly things, it also reaches the correct and completely true view of the whole material creation in itself and knows everything, even what happens on the moon, what happens on the sun, what the stars are and why they have been created, and everything that is on and in them.
GGJ|7|58|8|0|When such a perfected soul has been released from its heavy body, its viewing becomes completely similar to God, and it will then become - if it wants to - all-seeing, all-hearing, all-knowing and all-sensing. But if so, how should it therefore lose its recollection, because it can and shall in its godliness, create its own world to live in?
GGJ|7|58|9|0|So that you can see and more deeply recognize, that what I just have told you is the fullest reality, I will for a few moments free your soul and the souls of some who are present here, and you can in this state say, what you have seen and what you have heard and have observed, - and thus it shall be!"
GGJ|7|58|10|0|At this point a few were placed in a bright magnetic state, and at first they found themselves in an unfamiliar surrounding, which all liked a very much, so much that they were begging Me to leave them forever in this heavenly region; because they did wanted to return to this world at all anymore.
GGJ|7|58|11|0|I asked them, if they could also see this world.
GGJ|7|58|12|0|And all answered: "Yes, Lord; but we see it as if behind us and we seem to look through it!"
GGJ|7|58|13|0|I asked them, if they could see the great city of Rome.
GGJ|7|58|14|0|All affirmed this and described everything they saw.
GGJ|7|58|15|0|When the Romans present heard this, they were surprised in how much detail the enraptured were able to describe the city of Rome, despite none of them ever having visited Rom, nor ever seen a picture of this city.
GGJ|7|58|16|0|And I also asked them whether they could see the very far east of Asia.
GGJ|7|58|17|0|And they all gave the answer: "Yes, Lord, we can see the actual end of this large part of the world; since further to the east we see nothing other than water and more water with the only exception of a few islands! But this is a very large empire, and we also see a tremendously large city, which is enclosed by a wall a day's journey long, with countless many people inside!"
GGJ|7|58|18|0|Said I: "How are they dressed?"
GGJ|7|58|19|0|Here they quickly described the clothes of these people very precisely, and one of the old Pharisees, later Greek Jews, was highly surprised, because he had the opportunity to see several Chinese in the extreme east of high India.
GGJ|7|58|20|0|After that I let them have a look at the moon, and they described in short this dismal and bare world, in which they could see nothing other than a few groups of wretched, grey goblins. There was no tree and no grass nor an animal visible.
GGJ|7|58|21|0|Upon that I awakened them again with the full recollection of everything they had seen.
GGJ|7|58|22|0|When they were back in a completely natural state, Nicodemus said: "O Lord, this is wonderful! We were here, saw You and all the others clearly, but, nevertheless, we saw everything we have described very precisely and clearly, and I have now truly myself experienced, how indescribably clearer the vision of the free soul is than when it is tied to the body. We did not only see everything with more clarity whether it was close to us or very far away, but we also heard everything. And when we saw a tree or a house or a ship on the sea or a person or an animal, we saw it completely in its natural outer form; but we also saw through it, although the object was not transparent.
GGJ|7|58|23|0|Yes, with people we even saw their thoughts, which in the beginning were visible as tiny pictures in their hearts. When such ascended like a swarm of mosquitoes to the head, they became clearer and more thoroughly formed, descended again back to the heart where they became larger and more defined and soon left the sphere of the person, grew larger and larger and formed a proper world around the person. But with the animals nothing of this kind could be seen.
GGJ|7|58|24|0|But what is it with the poor moon? That it is a material world is obvious, - but so bare, arid and desolate like the highest peak of Mount Ararat! Who are those poor small, grey goblins? They have more or less the shape of a person; but, nevertheless, they seem to belong more to an animal species of this world body, although they seem to be rather spirits than any kind of material beings. For I noticed how one such goblin greatly increased in size and then again became small like a midget. If such a goblin were purely material, I think such enlargement and reduction of its body would be possible. - Thus, Lord and Master, what is it with the moon?"
GGJ|7|58|25|0|Said I: "This, My friend, you will find out soon enough and you can discuss this with My disciples, who are quite familiar with all this. But I have to show and tell you much more important issues, - but this only after the morning meal. But for now the thirty Greeks will anyhow come up, will take a morning meal and discuss various matters with the youth over there. They arrive early, because the appearance of last night has also excited them."
GGJ|7|58|26|0|Said Nicodemus: "Very good, very good, Lord and Master, only Your will be done! Only this I would like to know before, who is this so magnificent youth, where is he from, and what is his name."
GGJ|7|58|27|0|Said I: "This you will find out at this opportunity! His name is Raphael."
GGJ|7|58|28|0|Said Nicodemus: "According to the old scriptures this is the name of one of the archangels! In the end this is the archangel himself? If so, I could be overcome by a great fear! Yes, yes, I have said this right from the beginning!"
GGJ|7|58|29|0|Said I: "And I have not contradicted you, but explained to you and all the others what and who an angel of God is. If so, why should you now be afraid of this angel, since you are also called to become an angel yourself? So that you are not in any doubt about this angel, know, that he is the spirit of Enoch! His body is now My will. Therefore I told you, that in heaven no other archangels exist and will forever not exist, except those who already lived in the flesh on one or the other world. - But now nothing further about that; since the Greeks are coming already! Do not tell them about Me; because their time to get to know Me has not yet come,!"
GGJ|7|58|30|0|After that I went aside a little and the arriving Greeks were seated in the nearby tents. It is hardly necessary to mention that the morning meal for the thirty Greeks was already prepared on the table in the tent. It was also soon consumed by them."
GGJ|7|59|1|1|The true adoration of God
GGJ|7|59|1|0|After the morning meal was consumed, the same Greek who did the most talking the previous night, came out to Lazarus and Raphael and wanted to immediately start talking; but he was so stunned by the beauty of the angel, that he stood there as mute as a stone statue and was not able to utter one word.
GGJ|7|59|2|0|After a while of greatest amazement he said as if to himself: "Yes, yes, this is truly the Olympus where the gods reside! Had you not taught me yesterday that there was only one God, I would regard you, you most magnificent youth, infallibly for our god Apollo; but since according to your certainly very true statement there exists only one God, whose children you apparently are, you most marvellous youth are surely a very dear son of His. And since you are infallibly children of God and are immortal, as we believe that of the gods, allow us mortals to worship you, and graciously accept a sacrifice from us!"
GGJ|7|59|3|0|The Greeks put their hands into the bags which they brought along, took out Roman gold pieces and wanted to lay them at the feet of the angel as a sacrifice.
GGJ|7|59|4|0|But the angel said: "Dear friends, just put your gold back where you have taken it from! But see and listen, what I have to say to you! True gods do not allow people to worship them, nor do they take any material sacrifices from them. The gods wisest and dearest wish from the people of the world consists therein, that you should believe in the one, only true, eternal and almighty God and to love Him with all your life's strength and what you want your neighbour should do to you, do the same to him!
GGJ|7|59|5|0|If you take this to heart, believe and act accordingly, then you thereby worship the one true God worthily and appropriately and bring Him the only true sacrifice which pleases Him. And if you people of the world will do this, then this one, true God will accept you just like us as His immortal children, and the might and power of death will leave your souls.
GGJ|7|59|6|0|To worship with lips and sacrifices of all kinds has been only invented by evil and power-hungry priests and kings. They ask for sky-high veneration and demand mountainous sacrifices from the people, into whose ears they continuously shout that they are great sinners and therefore must bring large sacrifices to the gods, otherwise the gods would strike them with great and heavy plagues. But the evil priests do not do such things for the sake of the gods, but for their own sake, so that they become rich and powerful to enslave the poor and blind people even more.
GGJ|7|59|7|0|However, the true God wants only that all people should love one another as brothers and should walk free and unenslaved on this earth and should by the mercy of the only true God become wiser and wiser in all things. Since you have heard it out of my mouth openly, faithfully and true, what the only true God wants from the people, take your gold back; because true people and the true God do not need these excrements of the earth.
GGJ|7|59|8|0|Here the Greeks picked up their gold again and put it back in their bags.
GGJ|7|59|9|0|But the spokesman said with a very friendly face: "O you God person worthy of my highest love, your words were true, soft, mild and sweet like honey, and we will also adhere to them! But since you do not want to accept any sacrifices from us, I don't understand, why you accept money from us for your of course excellent food and drink! Wherefore do you need money?"
GGJ|7|59|10|0|Said the angel with a smile: "To satisfy you people is even for God not an easy task. Did you know already yesterday that we are children of God? No, you did not know that and regarded us as completely ordinary people, who get paid for the food and drink they serve. Since we knew that, we did what people do, and last night it took a lot talking and proof, until you changed your mind about us.
GGJ|7|59|11|0|But since you now know whom you are dealing with, you have now eaten and drunk, and nobody has asked any money from you, nor will anybody.
GGJ|7|59|12|0|See, this is the truth of the matter! With us only foreigners pay duty, the locals are free according to our old law. Foreign is everyone who does not know our God and His laws and is an idolater. But whoever believes in our one and only true God, knows His laws and believes in them and lives and acts accordingly, is a local and is with us true Jews exempt from paying duty or for his meals.
GGJ|7|59|13|0|Of course there are many among us, who are Jews, but do not believe in God anymore and do not keep His laws, but only live and act according to their desires. They also demand duty and let people pay for their meals, locals as well as foreigners they are not seen and treated as locals anymore; by us but as foreigners. - Are you clear about this?"
GGJ|7|60|1|1|The Greeks on the path to the only true God
GGJ|7|60|1|0|Said the Greek: "Ah, now yes, - and I must openly admit that this is truly a marvellous divine custom! But since we are already talking, we would like to ask you for an explanation about the meaning of last night's light phenomenon. The whole city is even today still in great excitement, and most of the foreign merchants have already left the city with their stock of goods last night, because they did not know what the consequence of this phenomenon in the very near future could be. Besides, no one is buying anything, and all are full of fear in expectation of the terrible things, which - especially in view of the second appearance - could break loose over this city and over the whole country of the Jews. Yes, even we ourselves, if we had not got to know you better, would have disappeared over hill and dale. But we thought about you and consoled ourselves with the fact, that we would receive some kind of satisfying explanation from you today. And thus we beg you for it!"
GGJ|7|60|2|0|Said the angel: "Look at us and all the other people who are here, and you will find nowhere any fear or distress! But why? Because we only know and understand too well, what this phenomenon means. We know and understand this so easily, because we are clairvoyant in the light of God; but those down there are blind and therefore see and understand nothing, and their great fear is thus in fact already a very just punishment for their self-willed blindness and evilness.
GGJ|7|60|3|0|This phenomenon signifies for the good only good, but for the evil only evil, and thus according to this phenomenon the good can expect good and can easily be optimistic and cheerful. So become good people after the teaching which I have given to you today, then also you can only expect good here and in the beyond! If you have understood this well, you too can be optimistic and cheerful, and for the time being you do not need anything else; since what I told you here, is the fullest truth."
GGJ|7|60|4|0|Said the spokesman: "Most wonderful and at the same time most wise friend! We all thank you; for you and the friendly landlord, who is probably your father or a very close relative, have faithfully promised us yesterday, to today make us closer acquainted with the only true God, and you have done this well, and about that we are happy and delighted and thank you again with our whole heart, and we promise you dearly, that we will adhere to this teaching, and this in the most precise manner.
GGJ|7|60|5|0|But now we have another question, after which we will quietly move on. Down there you have a temple, in which, as we have heard, the one and only true God of the Jews is worshiped. What is with this God? Is there also any importance attached to it? Is this the same God, which you have taught us more about, or is this also only a dead idol, as we have a very great number of them?"
GGJ|7|60|6|0|Said Raphael: "There was a time when the only true God was worshiped in this temple, and His commandments were preached to the people, and those acting against the laws were taught by the teachers of God, that they should amend themselves and do penance and return to God, whom they have turned away from through their sins. The sinners did that and the mercy and love of God returned to them, and those who did not do penance were punished by God, through the loss of His grace, - often for the rest of their lives. They had to endure many sufferings, and when death finally came over them, they had no consolation and died in great pain, in great fear and terror. Those who kept the commandments of God, never lost God's grace, lived in good health and a cheerful life in God, and the death of the body was not painful for them; no fear and no terror accompanied them.
GGJ|7|60|7|0|But as it was once, it is not the case any longer. The teachers of God became pure world people. They still use the name of the one, true God with their mouths, but in their hearts not one spark of belief in Him is left, likewise no spark of love for Him and are therefore along with their temple full of the darkest godlessness. Therefore God indicated to them in this night, what they can expect for their complete godlessness. And I have said to you before that this phenomenon contains only good for the good while the only the evil and godless people can expect evil.
GGJ|7|60|8|0|Down there, as well as in the whole country, according to birth live Jews; but in their faith and behaviour they are worse than the darkest gentiles, and therefore all grace and all life's light of God will be taken away from them and given to the gentiles. Therefore I am telling you already now a few things about the only true God, and at home you can tell what you have heard and seen to your family and friends. Within a few years messengers will be sent from us to you, who will teach you in the widest sense the most clear and mightiest truths out of God.
GGJ|7|60|9|0|And since you have heard this from me who is also a messenger from God, you can in the name of the one, only true God go in peace back to your country, and if you come across a storm at sea, call on the one and only true God for help, and the storm will soon die down, and during the rest of the whole long trip you will encounter no more hardship! And this will also serve you as a testimony, that the only one, true God with the power and strength of His spirit is present everywhere as Lord over nature and over all elements, and that all forces of nature are at home in His almighty willpower."
GGJ|7|60|10|0|Here the Greeks thanked the angel very much for this teaching and promise.
GGJ|7|60|11|0|But before they got ready to move on, the spokesman asked by saying: "Most dear friend, full of the power of God! Will the one, only true God, who most likely is present among you as a person like yourself, notice that, if far away from all land and shores on the high seas, we are encountering distress by severe storms?"
GGJ|7|60|12|0|Said the angel: "If already I know about it, how much more the highest spirit of God! See, I as a Jew standing before you, was in this my personality never in Athens where you are at home, nevertheless, I know in my spirit everything that happens in your big city, and everything that exists in your house and happens at any time therein! - Do you believe me?"
GGJ|7|60|13|0|Said the Greek somewhat embarrassed: "O yes, I believe you, that you based on your inner, miraculous strength could know about everything; but under my big house is - "
GGJ|7|60|14|0|The angel continued by saying: " - a catacomb, where you keep a lot of gold, silver and precious stones, which your courageous and very smart sea pirates have taken from a Roman merchant ship seven years ago. According to our laws such a deed would be a very great sin before God; since you should not do to your neighbour, what you do not want that your neighbour to do to you! But at that stage you were not familiar with the law of our God and gave a sacrifice to your God Mercury for the successful robbery, and you could not have sinned against the law of our God, because it was absolutely unknown to you.
GGJ|7|60|15|0|But in future you and all of you, should not continue with such activities anymore; because if you would pursue this again, the grace of the only true God will never become part of you. At the same time you also live under the rather wise laws of Rome, which very strictly prohibit robbery and theft. If you keep to the Roman state laws, you will not that easily sin against the commandments of God. - Do you understand this?"
GGJ|7|60|16|0|Said the Greek: "I can see now, that nothing is unknown to you children of the only true God; and if at any stage I would have been familiar with your pure divine laws as today, then this robbery would never have taken place, just as it will never happen again. Since no person on earth can undo what has been done, I ask you now, what should I do with this stolen treasure."
GGJ|7|60|17|0|Said the angel: "He, from whom you have robbed these treasures is anyway much richer than you are, which means that he does not need those treasures; but you have a very large number of poor people in your country, to whom you can do good. Since the Lord God says: 'What you do to the poor, you have done to Me, and I will repay you already here and hundred-fold in My kingdom!' Use therefore you superfluous treasures and give it to the poor you know, and you will thereby expiate your sins before God and the people! - And now you may depart in peace from here!"
GGJ|7|60|18|0|The Greeks thanked once again and started to leave.
GGJ|7|61|1|1|The sustenance of angels. Reference to the sixth and seventh Books of Moses
GGJ|7|61|1|0|In the mean time the morning meal had been prepared, and Lazarus came to Me and invited us all to the morning meal. We immediately went and had breakfast.
GGJ|7|61|2|0|During the meal Nicodemus was surprised, when he saw the angel also eat and drink with a great appetite, and asked Me, if the spirits of heaven also eat and drink like the material people on this earth.
GGJ|7|61|3|0|Said I: "Firstly you will notice, that this spirit eats and drinks just as I do, where I am in My being the highest spirit. But since this spirit for the time of his presence here must also have a body, to be visible to you, he must, despite his body being of a very ethereal nature, feed it with the food of this earth, so that it stays visible to you, for as long as it is required; however, if it is not necessary anymore, then he himself will in the quickest moment dissolve his body and will not be visible to you as pure spirit any longer.
GGJ|7|61|4|0|In the heaven of pure spirits there is also eating and drinking, but spiritually and not physically. Spiritual food, however, consists of pure love and wisdom from God. This penetrates the whole of infinity and feeds all the countless beings, first of all the spirits and through them all material creation, of which firstly the immeasurable space wherein countless myriads of suns and planets or earths swim like fish in the sea and like birds in the air. Out of the ether the world bodies get their necessary nutrition and from the world bodies also all the creatures on and in them. Regarding the world bodies first the air is fed out of the surrounding ether and only then the world body is fed by the air. - Have you also understood this well?"
GGJ|7|61|5|0|Said Nicodemus: "Yes, Lord and Master, as well as a weak person can understand such a matter of Your boundless wisdom! Once I become more spiritually, then hopefully I will understand such spiritual matters more clearly; but now I still have many shortcomings, since I do not know what actually a pure spirit is, and what it looks like, and does also do not know what the difference is between ether and air, and equally do not have any perception what a sun actually is, how large its body is and how far away it is from earth. You also spoke of many suns, which Your wisdom of course will know. But how should I know these things?! But even if I were to know so well and clearly what is of this world, I could of course impossibly know anything of what is of a pure spiritual nature, because this is for our material senses not accessible and is therefore for our mind incomprehensible.
GGJ|7|61|6|0|What is a spirit? What form does it have, and where and how does it live? These are questions which can never be answered sufficiently to any mortal. - Am I right or not?"
GGJ|7|61|7|0|Said I: "O yes, there you have spoken completely right; since as long a person is mortal, he will not be able to understand any even the clearest explanation to your four questions. But if he by adhering to My teachings has reached the rebirth of the spirit and thereby immortality, then he will find the clearest answers to your somewhat odd questions in himself; since only the spirit penetrates himself and also the spiritual depths in God, as I have clearly shown to you last night. But since your memory is not one of the strongest, you again ask about things, which I have already explained clearly. But if you cannot comprehend and understand things of this earth, you shouldn't be surprised if you can comprehend and understand even less the spiritual and heavenly things and circumstances.
GGJ|7|61|8|0|Why have you discarded, set aside and never read the sixth and seventh book of Moses and the prophetic appendix? Therein are written many things which would have given you a clear light regarding the starry sky and the world of the spirits and their existence?! Take these books and read them, and things will become clearer in your heart.!"
GGJ|7|62|1|1|The value of human free will. The prophets' experiences in the afterlife. On being blessed
GGJ|7|62|1|0|Said Nicodemus: "Yes, yes, You alone are forever right, and we people cannot be right, because in us no truth, wisdom and true life-force prevails! But it is for the people who are surrounded by the world quite difficult, to completely break loose from the world and become completely spiritual. The pure listening to even the wisest teachings brings the person who became blind very little or nothing, if he does not obtain the truth of spiritual matters through his own observations and experiences.
GGJ|7|62|2|0|But if only one person obtains experiences and thousands around him do not, it is of no use to mankind, since it must believe the one experienced person, without ever in itself finding any confirmation for that, what it is obliged to believe. Ah, it would be totally different, if all people had observations and experiences; then the pure spiritual development of man would make progress!"
GGJ|7|62|3|0|Said I: "As a blind man judges about colors, you judge about spiritual matters! But I think, that actually He, who created man, knows it quite best, how He has to guide and treat the people, so that they may sooner or later reach the goal, which He has set them. I have performed signs for you which have obliged you to believe, that I and eternally no other is the promised Messiah. But this coercion does not really serve the salvation of your soul, as you will only be blessed, if you live according to My word.
GGJ|7|62|4|0|Believe Me: If I wanted to convert you people to machines, it would only take a thought of Mine enforced by My will, and the whole temple and the whole large country wherein the Jewish people live, would impossibly recognize Me as anything else than the Messiah - Jehovah Zebaoth! But would it help all Jews and all gentiles? I say to you: Truly, no more than this wooden food bowl, which - as you will see in a moment - will start to move in all directions according to My will!
GGJ|7|62|5|0|See, the bowl already lives and floats in the air like a bird! Would you like to exchange your being with it? See, it is very much alive and can move in all directions; but it does not have a self-awareness, but My very own consciousness penetrates it and makes it alive. You can even ask the bowl questions, and it will without mouth and tongue answer you. But will you ever believe, that the bowl on its own lives, thinks wisely and can speak without mouth and tongue?!
GGJ|7|62|6|0|But I tell you even more: With My omnipotence I can maintain this apparent life of the bowl forever. But will it therefore have an own, independent and free life as I do? Forever not; since as long as I keep it alive with My pure might, it is on its own as good as completely dead. Since its apparent life is only My willpower in it and therefore My very own life. If I withdraw this, the old death and the old, necessary judgment of all matter is there, and you will see no life in it, - no matter how gaily it now moves in all directions back and forth.
GGJ|7|62|7|0|And see, man would have a similar life, if I were to force him with My omnipotence or with such signs, which leaves man no room for free thought. And thus a free unbelief is for man endless times better than a forced belief; because the fullest and most independent freedom of will in man is the great plan of God with man. Man can be taught completely harmlessly by God what he has to do to attain the completion of life in him; but he may never ever be forced with God's or by another spirit's might. If this occurs, man is judged, thus completely dead in himself and does not exist as a free and independent being anymore.
GGJ|7|62|8|0|And see now, for this very reason the proposed observations and experiences in the kingdom of the pure spirits are allowed by Me as seldom as possible, and if from time to time it is allowed to happen to individual people, who are chosen for it like the prophets, those chosen people must be from above which have already completed a life trial in the body on a another world, because such observations and experiences about the beyond cannot harm them in any way, and also not their fellow-man, because he can believe the prophets only if he wants to. If he does not want to - which unfortunately is mostly the case -, he still stays completely free in his thinking and self-determination of his actions, and this is obviously far better for him than any outer or even inner coercion to believe.
GGJ|7|62|9|0|A person can only become blessed by God and in God, but only to such an extend, as he adopted the will of God as his own will and in his self-awareness has in a certain manner become one with God. But if God were to take away man's own free will and by His omnipotence place His own will into the heart of man, then man would be, as already said, in himself as good as completely dead, since only the superimposed almighty will of God gives life to man, as My will has given life to this bowl. But God has created man and has given him life and arranged him in such a way, that he in time can and must develop himself, and this is so wise that man with all his reason and with all his intelligence cannot imagine anything wiser. - And now, I think that I have explained this matter sufficiently. If you have understood this now, we can rise from the tables, go once more outside and see what is happening there!"
GGJ|7|63|1|1|The people and the temple clerics
GGJ|7|63|1|0|On this My address everyone got up from the tables and followed Me outside, specifically to the place where we were before the morning meal. From there one could see Emmaus, a little place close to Jerusalem. From Jerusalem several paths lead to it, but only for pedestrians. However, no road for carts lead there, accept on a major detour, so that a person could reach this place much easier by foot than a carter. On this day, a Thursday, people moved in masses out to this spot; since on this day there was a bread market in this place, and the people went there, normally to buy bread for a whole week. But because of the last night's phenomenon, almost no bread had been baked, yet the many people had gone there for the sake of the bread.
GGJ|7|63|2|0|When Nicodemus has learned this from Me, he said: "O Lord and Master, this will be bad; in this little place are the temple's bakeries and they provide an income for the temple of a thousand silver pennies of Roman money. And today no bread, and the people will demand the bread vehemently! Oh, there will be riots which will be hard to prevent! What should be done? The only problem is, that I am in charge of the temple's bakeries in Emmaus, and am responsible to the temple for a timely delivery of an adequate amount of bread. O no, o no, this story does not look good at all! O Lord and Master! What should be done? Where will we get bread for so many people? You, o Lord, could help me, if it be Your holy will!"
GGJ|7|63|3|0|Said I: "You will be helped; but I say to you and all of you: If you do not continuously see signs and miracles, then you do not believe, even if the truth you have been told can almost be touched with your hands! But the people will not make a big deal about the lack of bread, since they also have seen the phenomenon of last night. There is nearly nobody in town, nor in the wider surroundings, who will not be frightened today and for a few days longer by the observed phenomenon, and therefore your feared riot in Emmaus will not take place, even if the people do not get any bread at all. However, they will find bread in sufficient quantities.
GGJ|7|63|4|0|But I will direct your attention to something else, which will cause the temple an even greater embarrassment than the potential lack of bread in Emmaus. Look, how on all roads which lead towards Jerusalem, many people are streaming to the city! The people come from the country side and want to get advice in the temple, and hear form the mouths of the priests, what the meaning of the phenomenon is. This will be bad for the temple clerics! They will preach to the people sermon after sermon of atonement and will speak about the wrath of God, and how God can only be reconciled by strong acts of atonement and great sacrifices.
GGJ|7|63|5|0|but the people will say: 'Why do you tell us only now, as you could have learned it from God already long ago, where we stand before His eyes? Because we know it from old times, that God always reminded His people through prophets and seers for years what would happen to them if they did not return to God, when they carelessly forgot about Him. But this time no prophets came who could have informed us, where we stand with God! And if in most recent times any prophets have risen to admonish us to atonement and true betterment, you declared them as false and pursued them and also those who listened to them and wanted to live accordingly. And since you have seen together with us the terrible signs, it is palpably obvious, that the wrath of God in the widest measure is upon us, and you want to put the blame completely on us for it; but we will not accept this and we will, without your prayers, turn directly to God and beg Him, that He should forgive us our sins, - and we will do this, because you have not told us long ago, where we stand in the sight of Jehovah.'
GGJ|7|63|6|0|Such speech of the people will place the priests in great embarrassment and some will tell the people: 'God is only therefore angered by you, because you do not want to listen and believe us, but turn to certain false prophets, who are against us and do everything possible to turn you away from us.'
GGJ|7|63|7|0|But the people will say: 'You are wrong; since up to now we have not heard the voice of any false prophet or the word of a foreteller. But those we heard, were not false prophets; because they taught openly and declared loudly before all the world, that the kingdom of God has come closer. But you pursue them, because you have done it with such people since long ago, and this will be the reason why God has shown us His great wrath, and how He will deliver us into the hands of our enemy for severe punishment. That you priests are no prophets, we can clearly derive from the fact, that up to this hour you did not know where we stand before the eyes of God.'
GGJ|7|63|8|0|Again a priest will answer: 'If you think so of us, that we do not know anything and don't mean anything to the people anymore, - why did you come here to the temple? In that case you could have stayed at home!'
GGJ|7|63|9|0|Then the people will answer: 'We certainly have not come here because of you, but for the sake of the temple and for the sake of God, whom we most seriously want to beg, that He should forgive us our sins. You can pray with us if you want to; but we will not bring you any sacrifices, but what we will sacrifice, we will sacrifice to the poor and needy.'
GGJ|7|63|10|0|After that the priests will withdraw, and the people will make a lot of noise in the temple and its vestibules. You, friend Nicodemus, can now, if you want to, return to the temple and convince yourself of everything what I just have told you and everybody else, and can at this opportunity say a few words of consolation to the people; but under no circumstances can you say anything to the people about My presence here!"
GGJ|7|63|11|0|After I have said this to Nicodemus, he thanked Me for that and added: "I shall do everything precisely accordingly and also try to calm the people as much as possible. But what should I answer the high priest, the Pharisees and the elders, if they ask me where I was during this terrible night, since I - what they all will surely know by this time - could not be reached in the temple nor in my house? If I have to speak the truth, I will betray myself and You!"
GGJ|7|63|12|0|Said I: "Just go down there very quietly and be not afraid, nobody will ask you about that, and what you have to say, will be put into your mouth! In the evening you can, if you want to, come back here; since I will stay here for the whole day."
GGJ|7|63|13|0|Thereupon Nicodemus went down, but looked back several times, to make sure that no real Jew saw him. But I send Raphael after him and allowed him to escort him as far as the city gates, so that nobody could see Nicodemus. At the gate the angel suddenly disappeared and was at the same moment back in our midst.
GGJ|7|63|14|0|Upon this I said to a few disciples, that also they, if they wanted to, can go to the temple until midday, to be witnesses of what will take place in the temple. Then also the disciples went down and stayed in the temple until after midday, after which they returned and told us what they had experienced.
GGJ|7|64|1|1|The gratitude of the freed slaves
GGJ|7|64|1|0|Said Lazarus to Me: "Lord, I would also be a little curious, how this story in the temple will end today; because I still see many people on all roads moving towards the city. If this is going to fill the temple, there will be a pushing and yelling the like which hasn't been seen for a long time. Nicodemus with his weak voice will not get very far! It can truly very easily come to a big tumult!"
GGJ|7|64|2|0|Said I: "Worry you about something else! I surely have enough means in My hands to prevent too great a tumult; but the matter will probably not get that far.
GGJ|7|64|3|0|But now our youths have woken up and are very hungry. Therefore you, My Raphael, go to them and see to it that they get something to eat and a little wine to drink, but the wine must be mixed with two thirds of water!"
GGJ|7|64|4|0|Raphael organized this speedily, which made the youths very happy, so that they could hardly wait to offer Me their childlike gratitude.
GGJ|7|64|5|0|Within a short time they were strengthened and left the house, and Raphael brought them to Me. Here they stood in a long row, thanked Me for such a good meal and asked Me that I should come to them, so that each one of them could show Me his love; since they are so many, they could not come to Me all at once to show Me their great love.
GGJ|7|64|6|0|Then I said to them: "My dear children, there is no need for this now! But if you want to do it, then come one by one to Me and show Me your love; because if I came to you, quite easily a jealousy could come among you, since you would argue amongst yourselves by saying: 'But why did the good Father not turn to me or to him or to those? He surely loves the other more than me or my neighbor!' So that such opinions does not get a grip on you, come one by one or in pairs to Me and offer Me your love, and you will not be able to say: 'See, the good Father has distinguished him or her more!' Now it depends solely on you who wants to come to Me first."
GGJ|7|64|7|0|Said the youths: "Yes, good Father, but we all would like to be first close to you, and the pushing and shoving would be very tiresome for you! Therefore, you should decide at which place or end of the row we should start; because there must also be order in love, since a disorderly love would not be nice. The good God in this beautiful country has everything beautifully ordered, and thus out of respect to Him, we must do everything in a certain order!"
GGJ|7|64|8|0|Said I: "Now then, if this is how you want it, start with the right end of the row and come!"
GGJ|7|64|9|0|The youths liked this arrangement, and they came to Me from the right end, one pair after the other, first the boys and after that also the girls. They bowed deeply before Me, took My hands and pressed them towards their chest, bowed again and moved orderly back to the row.
GGJ|7|64|10|0|When all had showed me their love and were standing in their previous order, all bowed again deeply towards Me and they asked what they were allowed to do.
GGJ|7|64|11|0|And I said to them: "Enjoy yourself with all sorts of useful observations. Look at this beautiful scenery, look at the flowers and various other things and think at the same time how all this God has created out of Himself by means of His wisdom and omnipotence, and be very thankful in your hearts to Him, and you will have spend the time in a most useful manner and you will feel a great joy in your hearts! But you do not have to stand and walk in a straight line all the time, but stand and walk free, in such a way as you can see it by Me and all the other people, then you will have much more fun than continuously observing your stiff straight line order. - Go now and do according to My advice!"
GGJ|7|64|12|0|The youths thanked for such good advice, soon broke up their straight line and scattered in all directions on the mountain and entertained themselves quite well in the fresh and free nature.
GGJ|7|65|1|1|The capability of the soul to see after death
GGJ|7|65|1|0|We also walked a little more, namely to the highest point of this mountain. There was a little forest of olive trees under which quite a number of benches and seats were placed, and all sat down and praised Lazarus for such useful installation of so many and so restful benches and seats. Lazarus thanked all for their good opinion and was delighted. From this, in all directions completely free, high point one enjoyed the most delightful view. From there one could see the Jordan and its valley and - of course very far away - a section of the Dead Sea.
GGJ|7|65|2|0|All looked with great delight at the beautiful scenery, the surrounding towns, villages and countryside for a while without saying a word, and Agrikola said after thoroughly looking at everything: "All my dear friends, who are here, especially You, o Lord and Master, I must openly admit that I have in our large empire never seen such most beautiful scenery and landscape as this! Truly, in such a marvelous surrounding it must be more bitter and difficult for a person to die as in a more desolate and less beautiful surrounding! Since here one wants to live for ever to enjoy such views! - What do You say, o Lord and Master, to this my opinion?"
GGJ|7|65|3|0|Said I: "Friend, you would be right with your opinion, if the soul after the death of the body in connection with the spirit out of God, would not have the ability to see and enjoy endless more marvelous surroundings in other worlds, - provided the viewing of most marvelous surroundings and landscapes was meant to be the highest blessed enjoyment for a soul. But I would say, that after the death of the body, there will be for a life-perfected soul much higher blessed enjoyments than only the viewing of very beautiful landscapes.
GGJ|7|65|4|0|I give you the following scenario, that you here have to continuously look at this landscape but at the same time be abundantly provided with all other needs for your body for - say - only one-hundred years, and I guarantee you that this beautiful landscape will start to bore you to such an extend, that you do not want to see it for the rest of your life. Yes, now and then among good friends the view of a beautiful landscape can leave an uplifting impression on the human soul; but soon afterwards the soul longs for change, so that it can have greater and more extended experiences and learn something new from them.
GGJ|7|65|5|0|As good as a perfected soul can see its surroundings through the eyes of the body, nevertheless, it will have the ability to see, hear and feel in a higher degree and measure in its pure spiritual state, as here in the heavy and laborious body! I have shown you before below in front of the house, how the inner viewing of the soul works - when you yourself were in the highest degree amazed -, when those people who were for a short period of time excited by Me in the spirit and who were also never before in Rome, gave you such a detailed description of your home city, as you yourself could not have seen better with your own eyes.
GGJ|7|65|6|0|You have to recognize, that the soul in its free and pure spiritual state, has a much higher ability to see as in the limited body! But when this is the case, you can verily not say, if you have a full and living belief in My words and signs and also in your experiences regarding matters of soul and spirit, that your physical death would be more difficult in such a surrounding than in a more desolate and darker landscape! That every soul continues to live after the death of the body and is most clearly aware of its life, you surely do not doubt anymore?"
GGJ|7|65|7|0|Said Agrikola: "Lord and Master, certainly not, since I have gained experiences about the life of the soul after the death of the body already before in Spain, Sicily and in Egypt, and this in a most convincing manner. But it is about something completely different, why I allowed myself to make the remark from before!"
GGJ|7|65|8|0|Said I "And what does this 'difference' consists of? Just keep on talking, because we still have a lot time before noon, to negotiate various matters!"
GGJ|7|65|9|0|But now the many present toll collectors came to Me and asked Me, whether I will be annoyed with them, if they went home until the evening, to see if everything was still in order, and to see that the servants at this opportunity did not take the liberty to possibly oppress the people who still streamed onto the road.
GGJ|7|65|10|0|Said I: "Do this and do good for quite a number of bad things which you have caused the people over the years, and your sins will be forgiven! But just as you can freely go now, in the same manner you can freely return."
GGJ|7|65|11|0|With that the many toll collectors thanked for everything they have received and enjoyed and quickly departed.
GGJ|7|66|1|1|The nature of soul and mind. The soul in the afterlife
GGJ|7|66|1|0|I said again to Agrikola: "You can now present your case, - thus start speaking!"
GGJ|7|66|2|0|Said Agrikola: "Lord and Master, that the soul of a person continues to live after the death of its body, is now a completely confirmed case of the clearest truth. But where does it go to, and what is actually its nature and what is the nature of the totally pure spirit? Since according to Your teaching space is infinite, then also the souls and even the purest spirits must be present within the infinitely large space; since any 'outside' of it is completely impossible.
GGJ|7|66|3|0|Then another question: What form does a soul on its own have, or even a pure spirit, and why is it that a natural person cannot always see souls and spirits? Lord, only on these my questions give me a clear answer, and I will ask You about nothing else; because our complete ignorance in this matter is actually the reason, that makes death even more bitter and frightful. But if we people have also therein sufficient light, we will easily die and not clutch fearfully to the life of the flesh."
GGJ|7|66|4|0|Said I: "Yes, this would be very easy for Me to explain this to you, if you only would possess the free understanding for it; but this you not possess as yet, although you, since being here, have heard many things in this regard which I have explained at length and yourself also have seen and experienced well-organized miracles. And therefore this is a very difficult matter to explain to you in greater detail than it already has been explained to you.
GGJ|7|66|5|0|The soul of a person is a ethereal substance, thus - if you can understand that - it is composed by many light-atoms or possibly smallest particles put together into a perfect human form by the wisdom and the omnipotent will of God, and the pure spirit is actually the will emanating from God, which is the fire of the most pure love in God.
GGJ|7|66|6|0|The pure spirit is a thought of God, emerging out of His love and wisdom, and becomes a real being by the will of God. But since God in Himself is a fire out of His love and wisdom, it is similar with the thought which in a certain way has been placed outside God and has been individualized into an separate being. Just as fire is a force, also such a thought out of God is a force in itself, is aware of itself and can act by itself in such clarity, from which it emanated. As a pure-force it penetrates everything what you call matter, but cannot be penetrated by matter, because matter is in the further extend nothing else than an external expression of the spirit of God.
GGJ|7|66|7|0|The soul is, as it were, matter dissolved by the power of the spirit, which, forced by his power, transforms into the spirit's own primeval form, and as such united with its spirit, forms the light-ethereal-substantial body, just as the soul forms and builds its future dress through the pure strong will of its spirit from the flesh-material surrounding it, if this has been completely decomposed and dissolved,
GGJ|7|66|8|0|There you have a very short and true representation of what a soul is and what the pure spirit is.
GGJ|7|66|9|0|To determine the place and space where the soul will stay after exiting its body, will be even more difficult for you to understand; nevertheless I will give you an idea, from where you can draw some light for yourself. You will only recognize the reality in yourself, if you have reached in yourself the full rebirth or the full unification of the spirit with the soul, because the soul cannot fully comprehend such, for as long it does not develop itself through the power of the spirit inside it, to be able to become completely one with its spirit.
GGJ|7|66|10|0|The space and place where a soul stays after the death of its body - especially during the initial period of its existence - is normally there where it lived when still in the body on earth, that is, if it enters the fleshless kingdom in the beyond when it is not yet perfected.
GGJ|7|66|11|0|In such a case it does not see or hear anything of the physical world where it lived when still inside the body, even though it is spatially present in the very same world. Its being is more or less like a clear dream, where the soul lives in a surrounding or landscape which also has been created by it and acts completely similar as it would in the natural world, and it does not miss in the slightest the physical world which it has left.
GGJ|7|66|12|0|But by God's permission the surrounding where it lives, is often destroyed, and the soul gets into another surrounding which perfectly fits its inner state. With such a soul it takes a very long time, until it gets through various lessons to the point, where everything it thinks it owns, is futile and trifling. If through various experiences and appearances it obtains this insight, only then does it start to think about its state and being and becomes more and more aware of the fact, that it has left the former, earthly world, and the desire starts to grow in it, to get into a more stable and unchanging state of life.
GGJ|7|66|13|0|In such a state it will be taught by more developed spirits what it has to do; and if it does this, it will become brighter in it as its inner spirit starts to penetrate it more and more. The more the inner spirit penetrates it and grows in it like a child in the mother's womb, everything around it becomes more lasting.
GGJ|7|66|14|0|Once a soul has reached the state where its inner spirit has penetrated it completely, it attains full clairvoyance and a clear recognition, fullest consciousness and a clear recollection of everything: what it was, what it has become, what it has done and what the world, where it has lived in the body, looks like and how it was organized.
GGJ|7|66|15|0|Such a soul can very thoroughly look through this earth, as well as the moon, the sun, all the planets or worlds circling around the sun, to an extend that until now no astronomer, neither a Greek nor any of the older Egyptian surveyors has ever seen - and also the other suns within a greater system, which I already sufficiently explained yesterday, and in the highest degree admire their wondrous forms and construction and experience extreme joy in the love, wisdom and power of the one God."
GGJ|7|67|1|1|The different levels of blissfulness of perfected souls
GGJ|7|67|1|0|(The Lord:) "This is what awaits and is even necessary for a perfected soul, nevertheless, this characteristic of a perfected soul must be seen as a lowest degree of the actual great bliss, because this alone would begin to disgust a perfected soul in time to such an extend, as if it would disgust you if you had to look at this although very beautiful landscape, for only a hundred consecutive years.
GGJ|7|67|2|0|The greater bliss of a soul obviously consists only in that the perfected soul is equipped with truly divine creative powers and that it with divine like wisdom can do everything that God Himself can do and produce in exactly the same way.
GGJ|7|67|3|0|An even higher and actually almost greatest degree of bliss of a perfected soul consists therein, that it can have God, the only Lord and Creator of infinity, around it all the time as its best friend and to love Him without measure and beyond any limits and can see with Him in an instance the complete spiritual and material creation.
GGJ|7|67|4|0|But the greatest bliss of a perfected soul lies therein, that it, being fully united with God through love, is experiencing the fullest divine freedom.
GGJ|7|67|5|0|That everything I have told you is the absolute truth, you can see from this My young servant. You have already asked Me a few times, about the circumstances of this youth, where he comes from and who he is. And now I will tell you:
GGJ|7|67|6|0|See, this youth is already for a long time a pure spirit, but has already has lived on this earth as a person in the flesh! His name was Enoch and he was a first prophet and teacher of the first descendants of Adam.
GGJ|7|67|7|0|Since his soul, during the primeval times of the people of this earth, ignited in the highest and most pure love for God, and such love dissolved his body, which dressed the free soul, into an ethereal substance, he became immediately for ever an archangel of the highest heaven of God, this means the highest divine freedom, what you can see from the fact that he is always close to Me."
GGJ|7|67|8|0|Here Arikola's eyes widened and he said: "What? This is a spirit and on top of it a pure and perfected one?! He, nevertheless, obviously has skin, flesh and blood and eats and drinks as we do!
GGJ|7|67|9|0|That he can perform miracles like You, I explained to myself that he long since has been your disciple and as such has obtained from You the necessary wisdom and power; because as a completely pure spirit we people should not be able to see him. If you touch him, everything feels like with a completely natural person. But You have said it now, and I must believe you, although it confuses my thinking even more. How does this pure spirit have a body?"
GGJ|7|67|10|0|Said I: "I have told you before, that we can now negotiate a few things since we have the time for it, and as such we will also sort this out. See, My Raphael - Enoch is already standing in front of us; and I say to you that anything you would like to know further, you can negotiate with him directly; since he will give you all the information I would have given you, and what he will say and show to you, he will say and show to you out of his independent freedom, power, wisdom and strength, because he has made such out of God completely his own. - And as such you may start your investigation with him!"
GGJ|7|68|1|1|The nature of the angels
GGJ|7|68|1|0|Said Agrikola to Raphael: "Dearest servant of our God, Lord and Master! As a pure spirit what is your body made of here? Is this also as with me, made up of flesh and blood?"
GGJ|7|68|2|0|Said Raphael: "Touch me and convince yourself!"
GGJ|7|68|3|0|The Roman examined the hands and feet of the angel and found that it was made from flesh and blood as with any other human, and he said: "Yes, there is nothing spiritual to feel, - nevertheless, you are supposed to be a pure spirit, and as such nearly as old as mankind on this earth?"
GGJ|7|68|4|0|Said the angel: "Examine me once more, and we shall see, how you will judge afterwards!"
GGJ|7|68|5|0|Here the Roman examined the angel again; but now he no longer felt a body, and wherever he touched the angel, his fingers moved through as easily as through the air.
GGJ|7|68|6|0|After he made this second experience, he said, highly amazed: "Ah, this can make even the most intelligent person to doubt himself! First everything was solid and now everything is air and therefore as good as absolutely nothing! Yes, but tell me - if you as such an airy phenomenon still can speak -, where have you put your former, quite tangible body?"
GGJ|7|68|7|0|Said the angel: "Nowhere, I still have it precisely as before! That you felt it earlier as a solid body, was my free will; and that you didn't felt it the second time, was also my will. Since what we perfected spirits want, happens as we want it to happen, by our freedom and wisdom, either within a moment or in time according to a certain wise order.
GGJ|7|68|8|0|Because through our love for God we are also completely in His for us endurable and recognizable wisdom and power, and as such God's love is also our love. His wisdom our wisdom, His will our will and His power also our power. Nevertheless, there still exist unfathomable depths in God, which no created spirit can ever fathom; and if he were able to do this, he would not be blessed, because then he could not expect any increasing bliss from God. - Do you Romans understand this?"
GGJ|7|68|9|0|Said some of the Romans: "Well, friend - even if you are a spirit -, to understand and comprehend this properly, more is required than our Roman mind! Everything will be as you said it; but the actual how will have to wait until we ourselves have become more developed in our souls."
GGJ|7|68|10|0|Said the angel: "Listen, I speak now only with Agrikola and not with all of you; since I know it already that you others do not have the same comprehension. Therefore everybody should listen and be attentive to what I have to say to the one among you most able to understand, and what I'm going to show him! And as such you can speak, Agrikola, but only you!"
GGJ|7|68|11|0|Said Agrikola: "Yes, yes, my pure spiritual friend, basically I have more or less understood what you actually wanted to tell me: but just as the others, I have not understood it completely, - but will also wait according to the promise of the Lord for better times! But this I want to know from you - subject to the condition to fully waive certain other issues -, how can you rid yourself of your body through your will and still be present as before with your very tangible body? This is for me the most incomprehensible! In one moment you are actually something, but immediately afterwards you are, according to feeling, absolutely nothing, but the nothing is, nevertheless, very much the same perfected something. Yes, how can this be possible?"
GGJ|7|68|12|0|Said the angel: "This is something quite clear! We spirits in our for you imponderable pure spiritual sphere, are the actual, only real and most original something. Everything else in all material world is a produced appearance by our will, so that for your souls a persistent medium exists, as a means so that you can just like us obtain the fullest and most true freedom of life.
GGJ|7|68|13|0|But to show you this even more clearly, Agrikola, pick up a stone from the ground and hold it in your hand! - Good, now you have a very hard natural rock in your hand! You will say now: 'See, this rock, as it is, is a most basic reality!' Because you feel in your hand its weight and for you indestructible hardness and say by yourself: 'This is a real something!' But I say to you, that with this your real something it is the same as with my body of flesh and thereafter with this my still spiritual body. Because the hardness and weight of the rock which you are still holding in your hand, depends solely on the perseverance of our will. For as long as we want to keep it as a hard and heavy rock it will stay what it is.
GGJ|7|68|14|0|But for example, if only I want, that this rock becomes - concerning the body - the same as I am, you will be able to reach through it, in the same way you have reached through my body. And if this is the case, only then has the matter of the rock, which is a product of our spirit will, reached its primeval reality, whereas without it by the perseverance of my own will, it appears to you as a hard and heavy rock. So that you can understand this even better, check the rock once more very thoroughly, if it is still the same rock!"
GGJ|7|68|15|0|Said Agrikola: "It is still what it was!"
GGJ|7|68|16|0|Said the angel: "How is it now?"
GGJ|7|68|17|0|Said Agrikola: "Ah, I can still see it as a small cloud in my hand, but its hardness and weight is like nothing! No, this extremely strange! I could have imagined anything else, but that this could be possible! How was it possible for you to do this?"
GGJ|7|69|1|1|The power of the angels. Relationship between spirit and soul. Rebirth
GGJ|7|69|1|0|Said the angel: "I already have told you, that this only occurs through the perseverance of our will, and that all matter is nothing other than the perseverance of the will of the spirit of God, no matter how diverse it may appear to you; because the various materials of matter including the elements, from which it seems it has originated and consists of, are our thoughts. Their forms and colors are our ideas which have been formed from our thoughts. Their usefulness are our concepts developed from our ideas, and the reaching of a higher spiritual goal for everything that is called matter is our intention, from which for all matter a happy destination will emerge.
GGJ|7|69|2|0|Therefore a true and real existence can only be with us everlasting immortal spirits, and the being of matter is purely caused by us and is every moment dependent on us, as you have seen this very clearly with the rock. But you still have the small cloud on your hand, and see, and I will fill it with the full perseverance of my will, and you will have the former rock back in your hand!"
GGJ|7|69|3|0|The angel did this, and the former, old, hard and heavy rock was back in the hand of the Roman.
GGJ|7|69|4|0|This made an even greater impression on the Roman, and he said to the angel: "This rock I will keep as a treasure in memory of what so miraculously has happened here! But now one more question! See, there also lives a soul within me and according to your teaching, a spirt equal spirit to yours! Why can't I through such my spirit perform what you as a spirit are able to achieve?"
GGJ|7|69|5|0|Said the angel: "Because your soul is not yet mature for that and your inner spirit has not yet fully merged with your soul! But there is something which is caused by the perseverance of the will of your spirit - which at this stage is completely unknown to your soul - and this is the construction and the temporary preservation of your body. But your soul cannot notice this, just as it cannot notice how its body is built, because its inner building master from the pure beyond cannot reveal and show this to it, since it, as already said, is not yet mature enough for it.
GGJ|7|69|6|0|The inner spirit works incessantly towards the aim, to mature the soul as soon as possible and to make it completely free, but the spirit is not allowed to force the slightest compulsion on the soul, because then the soul would become even more material and bound, as it could ever have become through any outside influences. Therefore the soul was given its own will and mind, to be brought to the point, through outside lessons of self determination, to increasingly rid itself by means of its own will from all worldliness and by going inside itself to walk on to the increasingly purer and purer spiritual road.
GGJ|7|69|7|0|To the extend the soul actively walks the increasingly purer spiritual ways, to the same degree its inner, purer spirit from beyond unifies with it. And once it has rid itself from all the world completely through her increasingly purer mind and through her increasingly freer will, she has become equal and one with her spirit, the unification of which we can call the spiritual rebirth, and as one with her spirit, even though still in the body, she will be capable of what I am capable of with my spirit combined with my soul."
GGJ|7|70|1|1|On the nature of the air
GGJ|7|70|1|0|(Raphael:) "When I as a person lived in a body for many years, I became aware of this inner path of life through the mercy of the Lord and followed it with increasing perseverance. Thereby it happened during the later days of my life, that my spirit and my soul became one, and I also became full power over my earthly body, so that I was able to dissolve it as suddenly as this rock and earlier my for you tangible body, and kept only this much of it, that you can see me with your eyes of the flesh.
GGJ|7|70|2|0|If I again want a body like yours, I only have to want, and the body will be back again. See, I want it, and you can examine me again, and you will find that I'm firm again as I was before!"
GGJ|7|70|3|0|The Roman did that, and found that Raphael was a complete person like before.
GGJ|7|70|4|0|He (Agrikola) then asked the angel and said: "When you were a perfected person on earth and dissolved your body, could you also recreate it back?"
GGJ|7|70|5|0|Said Raphael: "For sure, just like now; but I didn't want to, because a pure spiritual being free of a body is endlessly more complete than in a body - even though bound by ones own will. See, in this body I can achieve less than without it! If you see me performing miracles, the body is already gone and is only recreated after the deed. Indeed, I'm also capable of doing everything within the body, but not as perfect as outside the body. - If you still have questions, ask them and I will answer you!"
GGJ|7|70|6|0|Said Agrikola: "O, I still have a lot of questions in stock! Can you by the perseverance of your will turn a portion of free air into any type of matter?"
GGJ|7|70|7|0|Said the angel: "Very much so; firstly, the air is already matter and contains all conceivable materials in it and can therefore very easily be transformed into any type of matter, and secondly my spirit has truly the freedom - and this in the highest degree -, to let my will act in the fullest measure and to transform the air momentarily into any type of matter you want me to. Just tell me in what should I transform the air!"
GGJ|7|70|8|0|Said Agrikola: "Friend, this I leave to your best and most wise judgment! Do what you want, and it will be alright with me!"
GGJ|7|70|9|0|Said the angel: "Good! The air which blows before us, should change momentarily, in a distance of twelve steps in front of us, into a completely round pillar five men's length high and one man's length in diameter! So be it! Go now and examine the already standing pillar, if it is still air or a solid column of granite!"
GGJ|7|70|10|0|On this request all the Romans went and investigated the pillar.
GGJ|7|70|11|0|And all said: "O miracle of miracles! It is exceedingly amazing! It is surely the most solid granite column, as even in Rome we cannot show a better one! Yes, yes, in the pure spirit is the being and all matter is only a result of perseverance of the free will of the spirit!"
GGJ|7|70|12|0|Said the angel: "What do you think is the weight of this pillar?"
GGJ|7|70|13|0|Said Agrikola: "Well, friend, this will be difficult for us determine! But as a rough estimate one can assume that this pillar most certainly weighs at least one-hundred-thousand pounds, and one-thousand men would hardly master it."
GGJ|7|70|14|0|Said the angel: "There you have made quite a good judgment! Nevertheless, I say to you, that it is for me as a spirit very easy to lift this heavy pillar as high as you just want it, only by my will. Determine the height or give me the distance, where I only through my will should put it, and it will be immediately executed!"
GGJ|7|70|15|0|Said Agrikola: "Now, if this is what you want, I say: Lift the pillar for the height of one hundred men straight into the air, and then place it in the field over there, which is half way in the direction of Emmaus!"
GGJ|7|70|16|0|Said the angel: "Very well, so let it all occur!"
GGJ|7|70|17|0|The angel had hardly spoken the words, when the pillar was already at the determined height in the air and shortly afterwards one could see it standing in the field in the direction of Emmaus.
GGJ|7|70|18|0|All were absolutely flabbergasted and of course especially the Romans; they were totally overwhelmed by surprise.
GGJ|7|70|19|0|"But", said the angel, "why are you so surprised by that? Is there anything impossible for a pure spirit? Everything is based on the firm will of a pure spirit! If we pure spirits are able to carry earths, suns and all kinds of central suns through space and in the end even complete shell globes, why should it not be even easier for me and all pure spirits, to lift such a pillar momentarily to a place where you want it? Who can play with lions as with flies, will certainly not be afraid of mosquitoes!"
GGJ|7|71|1|1|The nature of the spirit
GGJ|7|71|1|0|(Raphael:) "Since we have some time left, I want to show you something else; otherwise you could think that I only deal with stones. See, the pillar is there and provided for, and it should stand there on the same spot for centuries and be maintained for a thousand years by the perseverance of my free will! So that especially you Romans can see, that for a spirit nothing is impossible, at the very same spot, where previously the mighty granite pillar was produced out of the air, a large date tree fully laden with ripe fruit should stand and at its sides two fig trees which should also not have a shortage of ripe fruit.
GGJ|7|71|2|0|See, I said it and want it, and the said trees with copiously loaded fruits, already stand at the predetermined place! All of you go there and examine the said fruits with your palates, and I think, that they will taste very good to all of you.
GGJ|7|71|3|0|All rose and went there, to examine the miracle. All said that they kind have never tasted fruit more noble and perfect.
GGJ|7|71|4|0|Said the angel: "And now a dozen sheep created out of the air and placed on the green pasture in front of the house of our old and dear friend and brother Lazarus! - See, they are already quite happy there and are the property of our kind Lazarus!
GGJ|7|71|5|0|Now, I think, you will recognize by these signs, what a pure spirit with a completely free will is capable of. Just think about it a little and then tell me how you have understood and comprehended these things, and a greater light will be given to you by the Lord! But now, think about everything very thoroughly!"
GGJ|7|71|6|0|Said Agrikola: "Oh, my friend from the heavens of God, it would be quite easy to think, if we were already in your magnificent sphere; but our path of life till then may still be a pretty long one! Nevertheless, what you, heavenly friend, with the Lord's most merciful permission, have revealed to us, at least I understand on a human level sufficiently; only how the spirit's persistent will can be the very widely different materials of matter of the whole earth and even of other worlds in endless space, is impossible for us to understand like you, o heavenly friend, will understand it most clearly.
GGJ|7|71|7|0|Matter is thus nothing and the soul, in a certain way a product of matter, on its own is also nothing; only the pure spirit on its own is a real something. From what material is therefore a pure spirit in and by itself made of, or what a something is it? This is a question which a mortal person, who out of his at least still half-material soul and out of his material body thinks and wills, can never fully answer for as long he himself did not became nearly completely spiritual. And thus you, heavenly friend, must be a little patient with us, if your explanations about this extremely tender point of life, despite your supporting miracle signs, still not provide us with that particular light, whereby we can get clarity, to what material the living pure spirit in and by itself is and what a something it is.
GGJ|7|71|8|0|Yes, the word 'spirit' is quickly and easily spoken; but where is the understanding? Therefore a shorter or longer contemplation is useless and totally fruitless, and you, our dear, heavenly friend, could give us straight away a new, clearer explanation about the actual being of the pure spirit, but only if our lack of understanding does not annoy you too much."
GGJ|7|71|9|0|Said Raphael: "To love God and to serve you people, who are called to become His children just like us pure spirits, is actually our highest joy and bliss! Why should something become annoying to me, which can give you even a greater light? Thus continue to pay attention to what I additionally will reveal to you about the being of a pure spirit!
GGJ|7|71|10|0|od alone is the purest fundamental spirit of all spirits, and as such He is also the fundamental substance and the eternal primeval element of all primeval elements.
GGJ|7|71|11|0|The pure spirit in itself as substance and element is a fire and a light or love and wisdom. But you mustn't imagine it as a material fire and a sensual love and also not as a light like the light of the earthly sun or a burning lamp - although a correspondence exists between the two - ; because the fire of the spirit is pure life and the light its wisdom."
GGJ|7|72|1|1|The nature of the ether
GGJ|7|72|1|0|(Raphael:) "You see here the extremely transparent air and are under the impression, that it therefore barely exists. But if this air is given a strong movement, that through its storm-force wind-power it can uproot the mightiest cedars and stir the sea to such an extend, that it rises to mountain-high, foaming waves, you must confess that air is very much a considerable powerful something. Yes, air is thus a body and contains all conceivable materials and bodies in a still more and unbound primeval state in it.
GGJ|7|72|2|0|Water, especially rain- and spring water, is the same as what air is, but only in a more bound state. The saltwater of the sea is of course even denser and more bound.
GGJ|7|72|3|0|But if we climb higher, for about ten hours above the earth, we will find no air as it surrounds us here anymore, but the cleanest ether, which would be for your eyes such an absolutely nothingness, that you cannot easily imagine anything more nothing than this. If you look across the world into the distance of several walking hours, even the very clear air which fills the space between you and the distant mountains, will appear before the very mountains as a blue haze; but if this space were filled by pure ether, you would not see the mountains as blue, but in their completely natural colors. Yes look, the distance between the earth and the sun is so great, that I am truly not be able to give you an understandable and correct measure on this earth, - as the Lord Himself has explained to you already! And this for your concept dreadfully wide space is filled with this for your senses absolutely trifling ether.
GGJ|7|72|4|0|But this ether is in spite of its apparently trifling nullity, not at all so trivial as its appearance shows to you; since in it all the countless materials and elements are present in a far more unbound state as in the most pure atmospheric air of this earth. But there the forces are even more free and are much more closely related to the primeval fire and primeval light and feed the air of the earth, it in turn the water and the water the earth and everything that lives, weaves and strives on it. If, however, all this is already present in the ether, it must be quite a competent something and not just a nullity as it appears to your senses.
GGJ|7|72|5|0|However, the ether is still far from pure spiritual, but has more inner resemblance with the substance of the soul, but only insofar it is a spatial medium, where countless primeval forces out of God meet, unite and finally as in complete unison become active.
GGJ|7|72|6|0|Now of course you will ask me again and say: 'Yes, how can there be any homogeneous activity when there are so many different forces?' And I say to you: Nothing more natural and easier than that!
GGJ|7|72|7|0|See, we have on the earth of the Lord, under its seas and other waters a, for you, incomprehensible large number of all kinds of plants, shrubberies, trees, animals and also minerals, that even the most famous scholar of this time is not able to write them down and pronounce them! With the whole earth they form a combined wholeness and everything works towards a single principal purpose, but, nevertheless, here on earth and in the earth they are so different in kind and differently ordered, that it would be impossible for you not to distinguish them at first sight, so that you in the end could not take a fig tree for a thistle shrub, an ox for a lion, a swallow for a hen, a fish for a tortoise and lead for gold.
GGJ|7|72|8|0|On earth you will notice these differences very easily; but in ether, in the air and in water you cannot notice them, and this neither with your sight nor with your hearing, nor your smelling, nor your taste, nor by your feeling via your whole nervous system, despite all the countless different kinds of forces and the primeval materials and elements in the ether, water and in this air as produced by them, are more defined different from each other, than you can notice on this material world.
GGJ|7|72|9|0|Thus, behind the substance of the ether is the, to your senses, not visible spirit-fire, a forever prevailing force, which, emanating from God, forever fills infinite space and forever on acts and creates. God Himself is the eternal primeval spirit in His center and fills the forever from Him emanating infinity with His great thoughts and ideas, which, filled with His love become beings carrying the same spirit-fire as He Himself, through His wisdom take on ordered form and through His will become separated and as if independent from each other. In these beings the ability is placed to reproduce and develop forever and on the step-ladder of the eternal order of God in time become one and rise to godlikeness.
GGJ|7|73|1|1|The purely spiritual in matter
GGJ|7|73|1|0|(Raphael:) "So that you, Agrikola, can understand this even more easily, I will show you some other examples, which I as well as the Lord have already shown to friend and brother Lazarus, but since you did not understand too well what the Lord has shown you, I must according to the will of the Lord make this matter more clear to you. So pay very close attention to everything I'm going to tell you!
GGJ|7|73|2|0|See, you are also a gardener, you have in Rome large gardens in which you find great joy! Thousands of plants, flowers and fruit are grown there. There is also no shortage of all sorts of grapes, figs, apples, pears, plums, cherries, grapefruits, lemons, oranges, chestnuts and all kinds of melons. So that your garden, which is truly very large, can continuously be replanted with new plants, you must always collect a significant stock of all kinds of seeds, which you can place at the right time into the good soil of your garden.
GGJ|7|73|3|0|Now, the seed is in the earth and, to your joy, starts to grow strongly and healthily. Yes, this is all quite nice, good and joyful to look at; but do you also have for each species of the thousands of different seeds you put into the soil of the garden, just as many different types of soil, such as for each seed its own soil? You say: 'The very large garden not far from the mouth of the Tiber flowing into the large Mediterranean Sea, has only one and the same good and fertile type of soil, and each fruit prospers in it excellently.'
GGJ|7|73|4|0|Good, I say to you, if it doesn't rain in the summer - as it is most of the time the case in Rome -, your servants have to moisten the garden with a watering can. Do you also have for each plant species a different type of water? You say once more: 'No, certainly not; I let all plants, shrubs and trees be watered with the same type of water that I brought into the garden through water pipes!' Again good, I say! Thus also only the one and same type of fresh water, since seawater is in general not suitable for reviving plants in dry soil.
GGJ|7|73|5|0|We now know, that your large garden consists only of one type of soil and is watered with one and the same water. The air in your garden is and stays also the same, and the light and the warmth of the sun also stay, without change, one and the same and can, at least over the total surface of your garden, not differ with regard to the lower or greater strength and force of it, except for the difference which the seasons - but always in equal distribution - distribute over the whole garden.
GGJ|7|73|6|0|Now, if all preconditions to grow the many different plants, shrubs and trees are exactly the same, the same causes were supposed to bring about exactly the same effects with all plants, shrubs and trees with regard to form as well as shape and taste and smell. And yet, what tremendous differences!
GGJ|7|73|7|0|If you chew the pip of a lemon, it tastes bitter. Where does the fruit get the pleasant acid? And so the story continues along the row for all species. Everything is in its own way greatly different from the other. Yes, how does this corresponds with one and the same nourishment? The grapevine looks different from a fig tree, and which difference exists in every respect between the fruit of a vine and the fruit of a fig tree! Again you place the seed of an ordinary pumpkin and this of a melon into the soil. The first brought you the fruit of a normally scent- and tasteless pumpkin, while the melon seed paid your noble trouble with a fruit sweeter than honey, despite being everywhere the same earth, the same water, the same air and the same light and very much the same warmth from the sun.
GGJ|7|73|8|0|If you think about it a little further, obviously you have to ask yourself and say: 'Yes, how can the same forces bring about so many different effects?' I say to you, that all the endless many soul substances are first present in the ether, then in the air and in the water; but the sharpest human eye and the very most sensitive sense of taste and smell will not find in one nor the other primeval general element anything of a taste or smell of any plant and its sweet, sour or bitter fruit, - not mentioning a single word regarding form and color. Now, how does it thus happens, that each different seed attracts from the same earth, from the same water, from the same air, from the same light and from the same warmth, only those primeval substances and embodies them in itself to its own way, which the same and unchanged seed has attracted and embodied already several thousands times thousand years ago?
GGJ|7|73|9|0|See, even in organic matter pure spiritual starts to appear and shows to the awake and keen observer, it can only be a true something if pure spiritual, and that this what the senses of the outer-person sees and observes as something, is actually nothing, but only this, was is hidden inside a seed kernel, is truly something, because it is pure spiritual. This rests in a for your eye nearly not visible very small shell, embedded in the bud, which is surrounded by the outer seed-kernel. This pure spiritual enclosed in the indicated small shell is a with love, light and willpower filled thought or an idea in its full isolation from the countless many other in themselves and for themselves differentiated and separate concluded thoughts and ideas.
GGJ|7|74|1|1|The effect of the spirit on matter
GGJ|7|74|1|0|(Raphael:) "This quite separate spirit within the small bud-shell, in possession of its clear intelligence and awareness of its power, which is actually itself, easily recognizes when the seed, which is its material dwelling it has built for itself, gets into a position and circumstances, where the pure spirit can begin its activity.
GGJ|7|74|2|0|When the seed is placed into the moist soil and the outer substantial-material shell gets soft, because its soul-substantial parts starts to correspond with the outer it surrounding similar parts of the moist soil, the pure spirit immediately starts to make the right use of its intelligence and its willpower. It very precisely recognizes the corresponding parts in the soil, the water, in the air and in the light and the warmth of the sun, attracts them to itself and produces from them in accordance to its order this, what corresponds with its being, and so you see a plant growing out of the earth with still the same properties. The herb or outer flesh of the plant from the roots to the highest top of the stem has only been produced by the spirit, so that the pure spirit can creatively multiply itself in the new seed kernels and as such multiplies its I to infinity, although the spirit who already has been active once, rises by himself upwards and in unity with the soul-particles attracted to it, it will transform itself by developing into higher and more advanced forms and beings.
GGJ|7|74|3|0|And what I have told you now about the plants, is also applicable in a smaller scale to all minerals and in a higher scale to all animals and finally above all to man. Primordially this is applicable to the development of all world bodies, all shell globes and the whole great cosmic-man, which the Lord Himself has sufficiently shown and described to you.
GGJ|7|74|4|0|From all this you can now recognize, that all truth and reality exists only in the pure spiritual, and that all matter is nothing else than the persistent will of the spirit, which it in time can soften, more and more dissolve and finally to transform it into a substantial-soul body similar to itself over a shorter or longer period of time, depending if the soul-substance as a result of its awakened free will, more or less shows its compliance for the inner, living order of the spirit.
GGJ|7|74|5|0|Observe from now on carefully the whole of nature, and you will find in it, what I have just explained to you! Because for the short time we are together you cannot expect from me, that I specifically explain to you all minerals, all plants and all animals separately, to what extend they contain pure spiritual and to what extend they contain pure soul-substance. It is sufficient that I now clearly explained to you the mutual relationship between which is all pure spiritual, soul-substantial and finally all matter. Since the rule I now have given to you, is applicable for the whole of eternity and for the whole of infinity; if you understand the alpha, you will understand the omega. What lies in between, is precisely identical to both of them, - except for the countless different forms.
GGJ|7|74|6|0|And now, - since I have revealed to you various things in a very extraordinary way and manner, you can very openly express how you have comprehended this with your mind. We still have some time and can talk about this some more. And thus you may now speak and let us all know, how you have understood this matter!"
GGJ|7|75|1|1|The spirit, the innermost power
GGJ|7|75|1|0|Said Agrikola: "Heavenly friend, to make this matter even more clear and more convincing as you have made it to me and all of us, is truly impossible! That we cannot as yet recognize and understand everything in its full depth, as you understand this, will also be for you much clearer as it is to us; for which the earthly person still does not have any right conceptual sense, even with his very best intentions he will never be able to comprehend in the right light. Nevertheless, this has become very clear to me, that all being-like reality is to be searched and undoubtedly found in the pure spiritual. I would like to ask you, pure heavenly friend, for the sake of a more clear understanding of your teaching about the pure spiritual, to give us some more tangible examples. See, we Romans have there an old saying, which says: Longum iter per praecepta, brevis et efficax per exempla! (The path is long by teachings, but short and effective by examples!) And this is surely an old and very true teaching. A very small and short example says to a searching person often and nearly always more than what all theoretical teachings and principles are able to state, and based on that I ask you about a few small and good examples."
GGJ|7|75|2|0|Said Raphael: "Yes, my friend, it would be possible to give you many more very tangible, clear examples; nevertheless, despite of it you will never be able to completely understand with your physical senses the pure spiritual. The spirit is everywhere the most inner power and penetrates everything, sees everything and conquers everything - what also your spirit will do, but not today and also not tomorrow, only then when everything in you is ordered according to the full truth.
GGJ|7|75|3|0|Look over there the disciples of the Lord, from which two are still down in the temple; but one of them is addicted to the world! See, these disciples - with exception of the one - are already close to the point, where I as a pure spirit am standing now; but to achieve this was not at all something so easy for them, as you might imagine it by yourself. They were mostly fishermen at the Galilean Sea in the vicinity of Capernaum and were home and property owners and have wives and children, and see, they left everything and followed the Lord willingly and with great joy, for the sake of reaching the Kingdom of God and for reaching His strength and power! And because they have turned their backs to the world for the sake of the Kingdom of God, they have reached it in themselves in a very short time, which you as a great man of the world can only achieve in time.
GGJ|7|75|4|0|But you will achieve this according to the measure of your love for God the Lord and in the same measure as your love for your neighbor; since the strength of your love to God and for the neighbor will show you, how much of the kingdom of God has become awaken and ripe in you.
GGJ|7|75|5|0|But the kingdom of God in you is the said love in you, and this love is also your spirit as the only truth, reality and the everlasting, indestructible life. Now, how this is the case, as I have shown it to you just now, can not be shown to you by even a still so elective example, but you have to experience this within yourself. Up to the own experience it means: believe and hope for the certain fulfillment of this what the Lord as the primeval everlasting truth faithfully promised you and all of you!
GGJ|7|75|6|0|Nevertheless I will perform for you a few miraculous signs, from which you will see even more clearly, that all primeval material and all reality resides in the spirit. You Romans have also a saying, which we can quite usefully apply here as an introduction. See, your saying reads as follows: Quod a principio non valet, aut valere nequit, etiam in successu non aliquid valero potest; ex nihilo nihil erit (What from the beginning has or can have no power, can also not in its progression achieve anything; from nothing can come only nothing.) From this even according to the human reason it is clear, that the pure spiritual must be a true something; because if it after the material perception of man would be nothing which is impossible to be conscious of itself, how could it ever become something which is conscious of itself?!
GGJ|7|75|7|0|So that from the pure spiritual everything there is, can originate and can continue to exist, this pure spiritual must above all be a true something, so that from it everything else can arise as a result. Thus, in the seed kernel only the spirit which rests inside the small bud-shell, is a true something, while the rest of the seminal body is nothing, but only is what it is, by the inner residing spirit. This spirit works according to its inner residing intelligence and through the power of its will, and from that originates a plant, a shrub, a tree, an animal, yes even a whole world.
GGJ|7|75|8|0|However, what the spirit is in itself, I have explained to you already several times. But you cannot fully get to the bottom of it, because your own spirit has not yet penetrated yourself, but you can try to imagine it in your soul, that the primeval something of the spirit is a living fire and light which is most clearly conscious about itself and is as such the highest love and the highest wisdom itself. More about this not even the Lord can tell you!"
GGJ|7|76|1|1|The liberation from matter
GGJ|7|76|1|0|Said Agrikola: "See, it has already become significantly brighter in me, and I remember now some of the sentences of the old wise Plato. He searched for a long time for the spiritual being of God and finally one day he had a vision as in a bright dream. There it was indicated to him that he will see the spiritual being of God. - It then seemed to him that everything around him became fire and light. He himself felt like completely dissolved, but without losing his fullest consciousness. In this fire he did not feel any burning, but only a mighty, highly delightfully pleasing love- and life warmth, and a voice similar to the purest harmony of a melodious lyre spoke out of the sea of fire and light to him: 'See and feel the spiritual being of God, and see and feel yourself in Him and through Him!' And Plato saw his form as a man but also saw around him countless forms like himself. Within these forms he discovered in smallest pictures countless other forms, which, however, altogether presented only one form of a person. And see, your explanation has a great resemblance with the vision of the great wise of the world, who is very famous in all of the educated world!
GGJ|7|76|2|0|Now, the fire and light seen by Plato, he surely hasn't seen with his carnal eyes, but only with the eyes of his spirit, and thus I think by myself: If I once have become more spiritual, then I also will see, just like Plato, the same fire and light, what he has seen and felt. - Did I judged this correctly or incorrectly?"
GGJ|7|76|3|0|Said Raphael: "Oh, you judged this very much correct and right, and to this I can say nothing else except this: The matter is more or less like this! However, Plato was a heathen and was not able to get to that clear view and observation, which a person according to the teaching of God the Lord can achieve. But in order to give you a few very convincing proofs about the only true and most real something of the spirit, I will entertain you with some experiments of the pure spirit, and as such pay very close attention to everything, what I with the most merciful admission of the Lord will show you!
GGJ|7|76|4|0|See, what surrounds us here, is pure, very transparent air, and you can exert your senses as much as you like, but you will not see anything in it except perhaps a large number of mosquitoes and all kinds of flies swarming about, here and there a bigger beetle or even a bird! But I will only for a short period of time open the inner sight of your soul, and you will be amazed about all the things you will see in this our atmospheric air."
GGJ|7|76|5|0|Said Agrikola: "Heavenly friend, do this, and what is useful to me, will be within a short time useful to many thousands!"
GGJ|7|76|6|0|Said Raphael: "Very good, I only need to want it, and you are already standing at the point where I want you to be. - What are all the things you see in the air?"
GGJ|7|76|7|0|Said Agrikola: "Ah, listen, this is indescribable! This endless number of beings, plants, animals, landscapes and even people! And I also see a countless number of very small luminous worms twitching and floating back and forth, then here and then there a bundle of them seize each other, and within a moment it is transformed into a new form; but it doesn't last long and changes immediately into another form. Everywhere is light, it is just that things does not have duration and continuously change again; only a few forms hold on to the shape they have become. No, by looking at this, even the most level headed person must become dizzy!
GGJ|7|76|8|0|Yes, what are these zillion times zillions luminous tiny worms, and what are these countless continuously newly formed shapes and figures of all kind? And if I grab them and try to hold on to such form or figure, I hold absolutely nothing in my hand! Ah, this is truly a deception of life!"
GGJ|7|76|9|0|Said Raphael: "Now, just wait a little longer, and soon you will have something more permanent!"
GGJ|7|76|10|0|Then came all kind of birds and even fish, like swimming in the air, into close vicinity of the Roman, and he caught a bird and a very strange fish and held both in his hands.
GGJ|7|76|11|0|After catching them, he (Agrikola) said to the angel: "Listen, you my heavenly friend, I have already made my catch! Make, that I see the air in its natural state, and I want to convince myself, if I still hold the bird and the fish in my hands!"
GGJ|7|76|12|0|Said the angel: "Oh, this can be done for you! See, you are already back in the natural air and can have a closer look at your catch!"
GGJ|7|76|13|0|Agrikola was back in his natural state, and immediately wanted to have a closer look at his bird and his fish; but there was neither a bird nor any fish in his hand.
GGJ|7|76|14|0|Thereby amazed, Agrikola asked the angel by saying: "Yes, what happened to the bird and the fish? Where are they now? My whole viewing was, nevertheless, nothing more than a dream than something of a full reality!"
GGJ|7|76|15|0|Said the angel: "Or just vice versa! Just now you were closer to the true reality, than you are now! You still have your bird and your fish, but not in your flesh hand, but in the hand of your soul, and I say to you, and I say to you that these animals which are corresponding to you, you will not leave them so soon and neither will they leave you; because see, you have back home in Rome as an old descendent of the patricians a shield on which outer side an identical bird with an ear in its beak and an identical fish with a worm in its mouth is pictured in gold, and since you still regard such worldly signs of honor as quite important, you will not very soon get rid of them.
GGJ|7|76|16|0|You have seen with the eyes of your soul quite a few figures and forms in the actual air - these were appearances, corresponding with your new experiences -; but you were not able to hold on to them as yet. And as your own thoughts continuously changed therein and be transformed and degenerated in all kinds of shapes, in the same manner they presented themselves visually to your soul; but your bird and fish of honor on your shield continued to stay fixed and unchanged in your soul hand - which corresponds with the want and desire of the soul to the outside -, and if you want to see it in its natural state, I can also do that for you."
GGJ|7|76|17|0|Said Agrikola: "If this is also possible for you, then do it! I want to see if this is my bird and my fish! Perhaps I then could more easily get rid of such worldly stupidity."
GGJ|7|76|18|0|Said the angel: "Look at your hands and you will see your worldly signs of honor!"
GGJ|7|76|19|0|Here Agrikola looked at his hands and noticed in his right hand a bird, a kind of phoenix, and in his left a kind of small dolphin. He was immensely astonished about this appearance and immediately asked the angel, how he could rid himself soonest of these tiresome animals.
GGJ|7|76|20|0|Said the angel: "You can very easily get rid of these two to you completely useless animals, by turning your heart completely away from them and directing it completely towards the Lord. If you can do that, then those two animals will shortly completely leave your soul. And see, I want them to be gone! And see, your hands are free again. Now I have shown to you everything what the inner truth can more and more illuminate for you; anything further you must from now search and find in yourself."
GGJ|7|77|1|1|The process of the inner transformation in man
GGJ|7|77|1|0|Upon My sign the angel stepped aside towards Lazarus and both went into the house to check on the preparations of the midday meal for the youths, who were enjoying themselves mainly inside the tents, and for us, from the sheep created by Raphael.
GGJ|7|77|2|0|Agrikola now turned to Me and said: "No, Lord and Master, after this explanation I feel very strange, and I truly feel like being completely exchanged! I have heard and seen many and extraordinary things from You, - but I always felt at home; but with the angel I thoroughly became estranged to myself! How did this happen and what does it mean?"
GGJ|7|77|3|0|I Said: "My friend, all this happened in perfect order! Since as long you are not in a certain manner becoming estranged to yourself, you are not very close to the kingdom of God; but once you start feeling odd to yourself, it is a sign that your spirit inside you has become a little stirred up and has progressed one step forward in your soul. And since you experience this for the first time in your life, it is the sign that your spirit inside you has started to move a little. And this you can always regard as a good sign. This will happen more often to you, but every time in a more pronounced degree.
GGJ|7|77|4|0|But when you have such an experience, be very joyous and cheerful about it; since therein lies the main sign, that your inner spirit has started to strongly unite with your soul! For as long as you are staying in your daily and homely feelings, for as long you still belong to this world and have no ability in you to come closer to the kingdom of God; because once the pure spirit has awakened in man, and has started to penetrate the whole person with his life and light, in man a completely different and - say - a completely new life will begin which he was never aware of before. And therein lies the highest proof, that man after separation of the body from his soul, will begin a new life which he in his earthly life never anticipated and even less knew about.
GGJ|7|77|5|0|Regarding the separation of the flesh from the soul of man, I do not want you to understand the full and actual death of the body, but only this state of a person, where he completely has banned his sensuous and worldly desires out of himself and has started to live entirely in the spirit.
GGJ|7|77|6|0|The spirit then starts strongly to unify with the soul, and it then steps more and more into the environment of the only true life of the spirit world. But this life, previously not anticipated and not known, lies for the time being deep in the heart of man, similar like the pure, small spirit flame inside the bud shell of grain kernel.
GGJ|7|77|7|0|For as long the seed kernel does not die and decay and dissolve in the earth, so that its earlier solid parts begin to transform to resemble the spirit, for as long the spirit stays inactive and hidden. But when the flesh of the seed kernel starts to soften and to dissolve in the earth, and its particles increasingly become ethereal and start to resemble the spirit living inside the bud, the spirit will start to arrange the particles resembling it, and penetrate them more and more, and an entirely new state of being begins to emerge, as you can observe this with every budding and growing plant. And what you can notice in a very small scale in one or the other plant, takes place in a wide and all encompassing scale with a person, if he destroys and dissolves all of his wants and desires of his soul and his body for the outside world by his serious will inside him, and starts to make them resembling the inner spirit more and more in everything aspect.
GGJ|7|77|8|0|Now then, a person who for a long time has become used to all the world will certainly not feel very homely; but if he in time starts to feel more and more homely in his new, inner and only true living world, then in the same manner he will start to feel increasingly more uncomfortable in the outer world. Therefore, do not make anything of it, if My Raphael has stirred you up a little more than usual; since this is of great use to you.
GGJ|7|77|9|0|He is in his being already a pure spirit and thus was able to act more directly on your spirit, as it would be possible for any other person no matter how awakened he would be, for as long he has not have reached the full spiritual rebirth. But this is not to the detriment of your soul, but has been permitted by Me as a great advantage to it. Therefore, as I already have told you, do not make anything of it, if you started to feel a little strange and unfamiliar! If this feeling strikes you more often, then rejoice in your heart; since this is an indication of an increasingly greater approach to the kingdom of God in the heart of your soul. - Have you understood this well?"
GGJ|7|77|10|0|Said Agrikola: "I thank You, o Lord, for this Your most merciful explanation! The feeling is still there, - but it doesn't feel strange anymore, as it disconcerted me earlier. But now I only want to know, how the angel could have known about the animals adorning my old honorary shield; the shield is kept safely in Rome and we are here. How can he see that far?"
GGJ|7|77|11|0|Said I: "This time it wasn't at necessary, because as a pure spirit he could see even the smallest detail of it in your soul. By the way, as a pure spirit it would also be possible for him to bring your shield from Rome to here in one moment!"
GGJ|7|77|12|0|Said Agrikola: "This might prove a little difficult; even if a spirit can penetrate and dissolve all matter, as matter nevertheless, cannot penetrate matter. My shield is inside a stone cupboard locked with an iron lid. He must destroy the whole cupboard in order to remove the shield; and if he would make an infinitive quick movement through the air with the shield, the shield will be destroyed in the air!"
GGJ|7|77|13|0|Said I: "You judge this matter the way you understand it; but the pure spirits understand this completely different. See, the angel does not even require to go from here to Rome; his will and his all penetrating realization is sufficient. He dissolves your shield in Rome completely, just as he dissolved the stone earlier, and puts it through his will - just as the stone which you still hold in your hand - in one moment here together in matter and form. And see, in this way nothing is impossible for a pure spirit! If you realize this, think about it, and it will become brighter in your soul! -
GGJ|7|77|14|0|But now the two disciples are coming back from the temple, together with a few other men. We will now listen to them, so that they can tell us what is happening down there. Therefore let us rest until they arrive!"
GGJ|7|78|1|1|Report of the valley innkeeper on the events in the temple
GGJ|7|78|1|0|After a little while the two disciples with the other two other men came to us. The one was the innkeeper from the valley which we already met before. He is the neighbor of Lazarus near Bethany, where I have stayed a few times before, and the second man was a good friend of his, also an innkeeper but from near Bethlehem, who owned the large inn alongside the main military road, where I also have stayed once and had cured many sick people.
GGJ|7|78|2|0|The two disciples were Thomas and Judas Iscariot. The latter immediately wanted to tell us in all detail what had happened in the temple.
GGJ|7|78|3|0|However, I reprimanded him and said: "Speak only then, if I ask you to do so; since until now I am still the Lord and Master of all of you, who surely knows best, whom he will select from the four of you to give him the task to narrate for the sake of the people!"
GGJ|7|78|4|0|After this rebuke Judas stepped back a little and said a little crustily to Thomas: "I knew it beforehand that I will be pushed back again!"
GGJ|7|78|5|0|Said Thomas: "I have told you already on the way that you should not try to push yourself forward! Do you still not know from a thousand teachings from the Lord, that only he who always and everywhere tries to humble himself, has any standing with the Lord? I did not push myself forward and have therefore not be reprimanded by the Lord. Listen for a change! There are another two men with us, who observed and listened to everything that happened in the temple before we arrived. Thus they know more than we do, and for the sake of the people the Lord will ask them to tell everything, and perhaps we will be asked to give testimony if this is in any way necessary. Let us therefore go quietly back to our previous places and have a look at the surrounding; because there are a thousand things to observe from which one can learn quite a lot for oneself!"
GGJ|7|78|6|0|For once Judas Iscariot was content with this rebuke from Thomas and sat quietly in his old place and Thomas did likewise.
GGJ|7|78|7|0|I now turned to the innkeeper of the valley near Bethany and said to him: "Now, friend, tell us for the sake of the people what you have experienced in the temple; since you were with many from your village in the temple even before sunrise! What do the temple clerics say about the signs which could be seen last night, what do the people say about them, and what do you yourself say about it?"
GGJ|7|78|8|0|Said the innkeeper: "Lord and Master! I was in fact in the temple before sunrise, very much so about the appearances which took place last night, which were so extraordinary that no Jew and no gentile has ever seen anything like it. If only I could have known that You were still staying in Jerusalem, in particular here on the Mount of Olives, I and this friend of mine who also knows You, would have, come directly here, even during the appearance at night, instead of going to the temple. This my friend stayed the night with me and wanted to return to his house this morning - he came from Galilee where he conducted business dealings -; but the sudden appearing phenomena at night hampered his forward journey and we went up to Jerusalem, to possibly get some light about it. When we came hastily to the temple, there was such a noisy confusion, that one was no longer able to hear ones own voice.
GGJ|7|78|9|0|One after the other the priests came to the large preacher chair and started to explain this and that; but the people soon recognizing the nonsense, did not wanted to hear anything further from the preacher and asked for someone else.
GGJ|7|78|10|0|In the beginning the people listen quietly; but as soon as he started to speak about penance and large sacrifices the people became indignantly and said: 'You always shift your crude sins to us the poor people, - and we, if it is necessary, always become your scapegoats! How many sacrifices did we not have given to the temple! Which ghastly penances did we not have to perform already, and you say to us that Jehovah will look at His people with friendly, merciful eyes! In this night, however, we have seen His friendliness only too well, and it became only to clear to us, that all the sacrifices we brought to the temple and all our bloody works of penances were all in vain, and we are not guessing anymore, but it is an apparent truth before us, that all our sacrifices and all the works of penance performed by us, because they were too ludicrous and were surpassing all the statues of Moses, only fanned God's just rage instead of calming it. And this is not so much our, but rather to a far greater extend your, the priests' fault, since you, because of your too great priestly lust for power, have led us to commit too many infamies and atrocities, by saying to us: 'If you do this or that, you immediately will go to heaven!' And by so doing you are the only ones who fanned the rage of God, and not us who unfortunately always faithfully kept to the word which you have taught us, and always have done what you have asked us to do. It is now your turn to make large sacrifices and perform a just penance for all the many sins which you have committed against us and against the many prophets send by God, then God will take care of us again. So, this is the opinion of the people!"
GGJ|7|79|1|1|The people disclose the atrocities of the Pharisees
GGJ|7|79|1|0|(The innkeeper:) "Upon this the priest said, that neither he nor his fellow priests had ever killed a prophet.
GGJ|7|79|2|0|The people again started to shout and said: 'You are a priest for already forty years and you want to tell us that you were not present when the devout Zacharias had been strangled by furious hands about twenty-five years ago between the sacrificial altar and the sanctum?!
GGJ|7|79|3|0|Hardly a year has past when in the desolate area along the Jordan River John, a son of Zacharias who was strangled by you, was arrested by the henchmen of Herod, because of your efforts and payments. But Herod, who quickly realized that John was a wise man and that the spirit of God was rising out of his words, treated him more than a friend and allowed the disciples of the prophet free and unhindered access. But Satan has brought you the news about such good circumstances of John, and you planned day and night by which means you could persuade Herod to kill the devout prophet. After much planning and many council meetings you found in the evil mother of the beautiful Herodias, whom Herod loved very much, a very suitable means to get the prophet out of the way. And by so doing you also have killed this prophet, because he too made you very aware of your atrocities in front of the people.
GGJ|7|79|4|0|Currently another prophet lives and teaches, who came from Galilee to us, and John himself said that he is not worthy to loosen his shoelaces, and that he himself was only a crying voice in the desert, to prepare the way for the great prophet, of whom is said in general, because of His teachings and deeds, that He is the promised Messiah.
GGJ|7|79|5|0|But what are you saying about this? You say it is written, that out of Galilee no prophet can arise, and everyone who believes in Him is damned.
GGJ|7|79|6|0|But we say: Although it says that no prophet can arise out of Galilee, according to our knowledge nothing is written which says that the Messiah cannot arise out of Galilee!
GGJ|7|79|7|0|And this great prophet has only recently taught at the celebrations in the temple, and in such wise manner, that even your evil servants who were supposed to arrest Him and bring Him before you, were in the end forced to give Him the testimony, that never a man has spoken in such a way. But your fury rose higher and higher. And when He in a proper divine, mighty way flung the truth into your face, you became so infuriated, that you immediately wanted to stone Him. But He became invisible and you, fully annoyed, were forced to put the rocks back on the ground.
GGJ|7|79|8|0|Lazarus, the man from Bethany, was a member of your council and as one of the richest persons of the whole Jewish country, gave the temple large sacrifices. But when all his great sacrifices were still not enough for you, and you plagued him day and night about it, it became too much for him, especially since in all seriousness you told him, that it was better and more useful for him to rather give everything to the temple than to give anything to the poor; since the poor rabble should only work and eventually will get something to eat, as it doesn't appeal to God if the rich people turn poor people into useless idlers by their unwise mercifulness. This is what you have told him, as we have heard it out of his mouth.
GGJ|7|79|9|0|Now Lazarus in the end even went to some extend along with this; but in accordance with his two sisters he decided by himself and said: 'We still own a lot of unused land. I shall stop giving free alms for the sake of the temple; but instead I will ask all the poor people coming to us, except for the sick, if they wouldn't like to work for us according to their strength for a good wage.' Lazarus did that, employed many workers and cultivated his very vast and extensive land. He still gave the temple large sacrifices, what we just know too well. It didn't take long for you to find out what he did, but you couldn't say anything substantial against the good man, because he obeyed your will regarding the main issue, but secretly his many workers were again a thorn in your evil eyes, and soon you went through great trouble to apply all conceivable means which were available to you, to lure his workers and servants away from him.
GGJ|7|79|10|0|By way of your trusted servants you soon went here and there and said: 'How can you work there? Don't you know that this is a damned piece of land, whose former ungodly owner in his high spirit refused ten times to pay to the temple the proper one-tenth?!'
GGJ|7|79|11|0|But the workers ignored this and answered your temple servants: 'This may be the case, although it is nowhere written; but now this land belongs to a man, who never has refused his tenth to the temple, and will also not refuse the tenth from this piece of land once it starts producing. Therefore let us work, and we shall see if Jehovah will refuse to bless this land!'
GGJ|7|79|12|0|When your messengers were not successful along this route, they went to another property of the good man and tried by other means to lure his workers away. You even spread a curse over his Mount of Olives, because he didn't wanted to just give it to you, - and you would have sold it for a large sum of money to a wealthy Greek or Roman.
GGJ|7|79|13|0|Was all this done according to the will of God, who through and to Moses has said: 'Do not lust for what belongs to your neighbor!'? In the end, because the good man very energetically prohibited you your activities, you wanted to show what power you had against him. But the good man was cleverer than you: soon he and all his property became Roman subject and a Roman citizen, he now stands under full Roman protection, pays them a lot less taxes, and admission to all his properties by your messengers and servants is prohibited by Roman guards and lately also through large and vicious dogs. Only now and then some of your older and somewhat more honest Pharisees and scribes are allowed to visit him.
GGJ|7|79|14|0|And tell us now, you dull and weak preacher, what have you achieved by this? Was your right in anyway enforced by a Roman court? This is the reason why God has shown to you in this night, what He rather sooner than later will do with Jerusalem and the temple. Speak now against us, if you can and want to! How many treasures, money and goods of the poor widows and orphans have you already squandered and promised them that you will take care of their temporal and everlasting welfare. But once in your claws, they have been provided for by you for eternity. In which way, we know to the greatest part quite well, and in your conscience you will know this even better!
GGJ|7|79|15|0|If you knew about a poor virgin or about a young woman, you dressed up a temple cleric, and he went to deceive the virgin for your lecherous addiction or tempted the young woman into adultery, so that she, under threat of stoning, for ever remained your whore. O, such a great disgrace and such great atrocities of the temple!
GGJ|7|79|16|0|For already a very long time, you of course do not believe in a God anymore and have therefore adopted the cheeky right to represent the place of God in whom the people still believe, and have in the name of Jehovah given laws to the people to serve your insatiable lust for power and excessive gluttony, to such an extend that in the end even the gentiles became disgusted by them. But in this night the old God has reappeared again and has shown to you and the people with extraordinary and clear signs, that He is still very much the same, as He was during the times of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
GGJ|7|79|17|0|And now we, the people, have before God and before you, the fullest right, to openly say to your faces, that not we, but you are the conceiver of all sins, which in time became by your ungodly laws common practice among us; since you have driven us into sin, so that we had to sacrifice more for our sins, in order to get rid of them by your lazy burnt offerings and by your completely empty power-sayings. Now, because you are assuming to be powerful before God and the people, deal with God in front of us, so that we can know what God will do with you and with us!'
GGJ|7|79|18|0|See, Lord and Master, this is literally how the people spoke to the very fearful and embarrassed preacher, who listened silently and without moving, like the statue of the golden calf, to everything and in the end couldn't reply anything else to the people than: 'For such people I'm too weak, here a teacher of the law is required!'
GGJ|7|79|19|0|And the people said: 'Just let him come, and we will also show him, that the voice of the people is by far more the voice of God, than the stupid and empty and any right devoid word of a power-hungry and greedy temple cleric!'
GGJ|7|79|20|0|With that the speaker disappeared, and we had to wait nearly half an hour, until the announced teacher of the law appeared."
GGJ|7|80|1|1|The questioning of the scribes by the man from Bethlehem
GGJ|7|80|1|0|(The innkeeper:) "After this highly wise scribe stepped onto the speaker's podium, he started to speak with a very serious face and voice: 'God only spoke to Moses and Aaron. Nowhere is it written, that God ever spoke directly to the people; because the people were always too unholy before Him, which was proven by the fact, when still standing under the miracle staff of Moses, that, with the gold they carried with them, they poured a golden calf for themselves to worship. Because of that God did not any longer speak directly to the people, who made themselves unholy before Him, but only through specifically awakened prophets and priests. Thus remember this quite well, that the voice of the people can never be equal to the voice of God; and if you allege this to be the case with you, you thereby commit a great and most curse-worthy sin before God and us, his actual priests. We priests, however, have forbearance with your great stupidity and weakness and forgive you such a sin; but if also God will forgive you, is another question.'
GGJ|7|80|2|0|With this address the people were already fed up, and a man with a huge build, according to his appearance from Bethlehem, came forward and said in the name of the people to the scribe: 'That God has talked with Moses and Aaron, we know just as well as you arrogant scribe; but we also know that in the beginning God only spoke to the people. But since the people started to fear the tremendous thunderous voice of God too much, they asked that God should announce His most holy will only to Moses, and they will act according to His will, although not listening directly to His tremendous voice. The people then moved faraway to the opposite side of the valley from Sinai. And only from then on did Moses received the laws from God alone. – Let's leave it there, and I want to draw your attention, arrogant scribe, to something else!
GGJ|7|80|3|0|You said, that God did not speak with the unholy people, but only with Moses, Aaron, and later with the prophets and also with you priests. We do not deny this at all; but we want to ask you to explain to us, with what reason did you deviated from the statues of Moses entirely and have replaced them with your own selfish and power-hungry laws. And why is it that the priests nearly killed most of the prophets, and recently even Zacharias and John? And why do you try to even kill the prophet from Nazareth, who performs the greatest signs ever produced by any prophet, and preaches to the people the true word of God?
GGJ|7|80|4|0|If we had not quite often listened to His truly divine word and had not seen His signs, which, except for God, nobody can produce, we would not speak out; but we are thousands who experienced it by Him personally, and therefore we can now, where the rage of God for you is obvious like the sun in brought daylight, speak to you without pretense and without any fear, precisely as we know it, feel it and see it. I have put a question to you, and you as an arrogant scribe will give us an absolute clear answer, otherwise you will taste the strength of the fists of your unholy people as a first realization of the second sign of the night, so that you and many wretches as yourself can feel our unholiness and us being cursed.'
GGJ|7|80|5|0|When the aforementioned man from Bethlehem had spoken such words, the scribe who earlier was standing with such fiercely seriously looking face on the speaker podium, became quite fearful, pale and feverish and as an old man he nearly did not have the courage to excuse himself with a sudden indisposition, not having the necessary strength to answer the people these questions.
GGJ|7|80|6|0|But the speaker said: 'Go, old sinner in the sanctum of God - because we knew this a long time in advance, what kind of creatures your type of people are -, otherwise you will be blessed with our fists!'
GGJ|7|80|7|0|When the scribe heard such orders from the mouth of the man from Bethlehem, he left the podium in a big hurry and hid somewhere in the side halls of the temple."
GGJ|7|81|1|1|The old rabbi describes the story of the decline of the Jewish people
GGJ|7|81|1|0|(The innkeeper:) "But soon afterwards, an old, more dignified rabbi appeared on the rostrum who, as known, was still a friend of the old, pious Simeon and later on also of the strangled Zachariah. When he appeared, all the people became quiet, greeted him and asked him to give them a fair and proper word of consolation in this extremely hard-pressed situation.
GGJ|7|81|2|0|"And the rabbi said: 'My dear brothers from the loins of Abraham! Pardon my old age that I don't have full control over my tongue any more for all the good and true things as in the old days; but I am still not lacking the good will to give all of you a fair and proper word of consolation.
GGJ|7|81|3|0|The signs that we got to see this night, conveyed through the resolution of the almighty God, were truly of  such nature that even the heathens started to tremble thereby,  and no Jew, not even a Sadducee nor a Samaritan, could watch them with a fearless mind. But I thought in my old naivety: Dear Jehovah! You certainly did not let these terribly horrendous signs appear on your starry sky because of my person, just as you never let your dear sun rise and shine for my sake alone; because it illuminated this earth for thousands of years before me and will also continue to illuminate it after me for–who knows how many–thousands of years! As an almost hundred-year-old man, I will not enjoy the blessing of the dear sun of God much longer. For the light of the sun no longer penetrates the graves of decay; and even if it did penetrate them, it surely could not give any more delight to the dead bodies. Everything in this world is perishable and, truly, completely joyless for every unemotional thinker. Only the power of God is not, it remains eternally; but our souls depend on the will of the Almighty alone. The full, understandable and clearly conceivable truth allows no man to comprehend and perceive whether the soul will continue to live after death; but Moses and all the prophets after him have taught us thus, and we must believe this–and if we don't believe it, we resemble the Sadducees who deserted us because they were misled by the Greek philosophers to do so.
GGJ|7|81|4|0|But, unfortunately, there are even more Sadducees among us and here in the temple than among you out there. The same is true in this big city where the rich people already believe in almost nothing anymore because of their wealth; and whatever they are still doing in matters of faith, they do only for show so that the common folk continue to fear God; in their hearts, however, they have no faith and no God anymore.
GGJ|7|81|5|0|But the servient, poor and common folk observe this about the wealthy anyway, and they think to themselves: 'Ah, when you wealthy people, who could experience and know so much through your resources, believe neither in Moses nor in the prophets and therefore not in God, why then would we poor people, in order to meet with your approval, believe in that which is nothing to you rich people?!'
GGJ|7|81|6|0|And thus, my dear ones, one bad attitude causes another one, and now we are all almost at the point where the people of Noah's and Lot's times were. At that time, as well as now, God sent selected messengers to the people on earth, and the messengers, with words and deeds, urgently admonished all those who had totally forgotten God, and they also described to them  the inevitable consequences of their obstinacy; but the people had engrossed themselves too much in the dead and deathly world and had gotten on the wrong track, and they either did not hear the messengers of God at all or they persecuted them pertinaciously, mistreated them and even killed them, often in a cruel manner. And look, my very dear friends and brothers, between you and me, things with us here, and in particular here in this temple, are now just as bad and, sadly, maybe even worse!
GGJ|7|81|7|0|The Jews really remained as such only halfway through the time of the Judges. Back then, there was not yet an actual town in the whole country; but there were communities with makeshift houses and individual cottages, and in the center of the country on Mount Horeb, the holy tent was erected where the ark of the covenant was located, and all of this inspirited the land of Father Jacob. In those days, the Jews did not need a mighty fortress in order to protect themselves in it against the external enemies because Jehovah alone was their mighty fortress, their insurmountable wall and their sharp sword. Beside God, they knew no other lord; they lived in deep peace, were healthy in body and mind and did not know any distress.
GGJ|7|81|8|0|But around the times of the last Judges, they already started to become more indifferent and lazy in everything. They began to respect the commandments and also other statutes less and transgressed them many times. In those times, they immediately received some admonishment, which the better ones indeed complied with; but the more secular ones only pretended to do it only did it for the sake of appearance, but in their hearts, the dead world nevertheless took priority. Such secularized Jews soon became rich and distinguished people and were not content with their simple dwelling huts any more, nor with the Judges appointed by God, but instead they wanted to have a glamorous, mighty king and a town and mighty fortresses, just as the heathens. Under Samuel, they finally seriously insisted on having a king, and God, the Lord, said: 'Look at that thankless people! They are no longer content with My fatherly governance under which they have become healthy, wealthy and highly respectable. To all those many great sins which they have already committed before My countenance, they add yet this greatest one by demanding a king! Yes, they shall have a king and towns and fortresses; but not for their benefit, but they shall have a king as a fierce and grim rod!'
GGJ|7|81|9|0|I am telling you all of this only in a few words, so that you all the more realize the reason for this present total decline of the true, old and authentic Judaism.
GGJ|7|81|10|0|Saul already had to have a mighty fortress, even though not yet an actual town. Already then, wars with the Philistines began, and the fathers had to endure their sons and best farm laborers being taken away to war by the king and, in addition, they had to surrender their best oxen, donkeys, cows, calves and sheep. This in itself was already the first blessing of a Jewish king while Samuel was still alive who anointed Saul as a king at God's behest. Now Samuel thought that the people, through such punishment, would engage in soul-searching and would again ruefully return to the ruling of God. But not at all! The people only wanted a more powerful and wiser king, and Samuel anointed David who soon built the town of Bethlehem and laid the foundation stone for the town of Jerusalem. His son Solomon expanded the town and the temple at high cost and with great splendor; but, in the course of this, the people already descended into great poverty, and they had to put up with all kinds of hardship.
GGJ|7|81|11|0|We know from the Books of Chronicles what the people had to endure later on under the subsequent kings until around the Babylonian captivity. But one should assume that the forty years of captivity would bring about a total change of mind of the Jews who were again liberated from it; but no, they had to have kings again and, like the heathens, priests and high priests!
GGJ|7|81|12|0|During this time and close to our time, the Lord sent the most prophets, who called the people back to God. But the people, having become too dark and deaf through the influence of the kings and priests, did not perceive nor understand any of that which the prophets announced to them. In addition, the kings and priests even persecuted the prophets, and that often with the most outrageous revenge and fury, as you already have experienced such scenes yourselves and most likely will experience some more, although at the present time and for quite some time before, the Jews have not had their own king anymore, but they have to endure the iron sovereignty of the heathens.
GGJ|7|81|13|0|But this time also, God took great pity on His people and sent us a Messiah in the person of the wise man from Nazareth according to the prophecy whom I have already known from Simeon's times on because Simeon recognized Him at the temple, circumcised Him and named Him Jesus. I am only able and permitted to tell you this at this exceptional time of tribulation, and what I, as a man of very old age, now tell you, that is the high and holy truth. But these arch temple priests, who are domineering beyond all measure, persecute with the wildest vindictiveness anyone who would utter such things at a different time.
GGJ|7|81|14|0|And look, now that I have briefly said in advance everything that is needed, now I can tell you how God allowed the horrible phenomena to happen last night! The dimensions of the sacrilege and the transgressions of the arch temple priests have almost reached the limits set for them by God, and the great patience of Jehovah is hanging by a thread! When the limits are reached, what you have seen in the second sign will also happen to Jerusalem, and maybe this will already happen earlier, before a full fifty years go by.
GGJ|7|81|15|0|The twelve fire columns that merged into one at the end obviously showed the  fusion of the twelve Tribes of Israel into one, namely into the Messiah who came and who in the end, as the blindest and most wicked arch temple Jews did not embrace him, ascended again to  where he had come from.
GGJ|7|81|16|0|But later on in the West, as the wise Nicodemus just told me, there was still a third sign of a very comforting kind to be seen, but of course only by those who have embraced the Messiah, believe in Him and act according to His teaching which is of divine wisdom. But Nicodemus can tell you more about this later on because he himself has also seen the third phenomenon."
GGJ|7|81|17|0|Hereupon the old man recommended that they, that means the people, be very patient, and he exited the rostrum. And all the people praised the old orator.
GGJ|7|81|18|0|And the man from Bethlehem said: "Yes, this is still an old man in the manner of Aaron; but he alone can't do anything against so many! But what is seriously significant is that, after all, among the Pharisees and scribes, quite a number of people can also still be found at the temple who believe in the Savior from Nazareth!"
GGJ|7|81|19|0|Some more considerations of this kind were expressed, and everybody longingly awaited the honest and upright Nicodemus, who was a little longer in coming."
GGJ|7|82|1|1|The tranquilizing speech of Nicodemus to the people (17/1)
GGJ|7|82|1|0|The innkeeper: "But somewhere behind a curtain, a real arch-Pharisee heard the strong plea in the presence of the people in favor of the faith in the Savior from Nazareth. He made his appearance, ascended the small pulpit and said: 'I am telling you out of my absolute power as high priest: he who believes in the Savior from Nazareth and says that He is the promised Messiah, is cursed by the temple!'
GGJ|7|82|2|0|However, he barely finished this disgraceful statement when his pulpit was surrounded by the people, and all the people yelled at him: 'And we say: he who does not believe that the Savior from Nazareth is infallibly the promised Messiah, is cursed by us! And if such a miserable evildoer like you as a chief Pharisee – who should recognize the true Messiah sooner than the people – dares to speak out such a judgment in his blind lust of power, then he will be cursed 7 times by us and he deserves death! You rascal, did you not see the signs last night? Could these also not penetrate your vile hide? Now just wait, you vile chief Pharisee, we will make your thick hide thinner and more penetrable! You nicely run into us, you rascal, because already for a long time we have been after you!'
GGJ|7|82|3|0|When the chief Pharisee heard such welcoming words from the people he cried for help.
GGJ|7|82|4|0|But the people cried still harder: 'Away with this blasphemer!'
GGJ|7|82|5|0|Then our gigantic man from Bethlehem – a real Goliath – came forward to the little pulpit, grabbed the chief Pharisee with his strong hand and shook him first so heavily that he could not hear or see for a while. Then he pulled him from the pulpit and carried him to the curtain in the large temple hall from where he came before. There he gave him a few well sounding boxes on the ear and then said to him with a truly thundering voice: 'From now on, this is how the people that has become seeing, will serve the priests of your kind with offerings and tithes! Now go, and don't show yourself anymore, or else it will cost you your life!'
GGJ|7|82|6|0|Then in a big hurry the chief Pharisee who became completely dizzy, gathered his strength together and hid himself shakily in a corner of his dwelling place.
GGJ|7|82|7|0|Immediately after this incident, a Roman representative of the governor appeared, ascended the pulpit, which was intended for worldly speakers and messengers, and said: 'The governor is warning you in the name of the law to restrain from all violence. But you may speak as much as you like! You must remember that this temple is built in honor of God, and every indecent behavior must be avoided! However, if someone has suffered injustice by a foolish priest or servant of the temple, then he only has to come to us and complete justice will be done to him!'
GGJ|7|82|8|0|Our Goliath from Bethlehem rendered thanks for this well meant warning, but still added to it: 'Your warning, for which I have thanked you in the name of the whole people, was certainly totally rightful, but once the forces of the sky are starting to write its will with its almighty hands on the great firmament, then human commanding on this Earth will soon be over.'
GGJ|7|82|9|0|The Roman said: 'Friend, we also know that, and we know the saying: contra Jovem fulminantem tonantemque non valet vis ensis, et contra vim coelorum vane frustraque pugnat ars mortalium , but by any violence of mortal people among themselves, we men will not change in the least the immortal and invincible powers and forces of the skies. A dignified, modest order is best fitting to us, and a decent and quiet man will also then not loose courage, even when the whole terrestrial globe would collapse. This is my opinion. Therefore, hold on to the wish of the governor. Dixi .'
GGJ|7|82|10|0|After that, the Roman departed and the people praised his call for calmness.
GGJ|7|82|11|0|Immediately after that, Nicodemus appeared on the large pulpit and the people with loud jubilation greeted him. But he said: 'Dear friends and brothers. Actually I have nothing new to tell you, but I still have come to confirm to you what my oldest and at the same time best friend has already told you. Everything is as he has said. I can even put my life at stake for it. And it rejoices me now all the more that here in this sanctified temple hall I am encountering people who in all points are definitely sharing my opinion and also my inner complete conviction.
GGJ|7|82|12|0|True, before me, on that little pulpit, an arrogant chief Pharisee let himself be heard in a most indecent manner, although no one from our counsel of priests did say a word to him to do that. But according to my best knowledge, you have properly compensated him for that. Even if he was complaining at the high counsel – which however does not mean so much now during these days – he soon received the answer: 'When something is inopportune, then it brings trouble and no blessing'. During the understandable great excitement of the people it was more than foolish to bring something forward that under normal circumstances would not be accepted favorably.
GGJ|7|82|13|0|When the indiscreet chief priest received that answer, he disappeared quickly with his rather swollen-up cheeks, and I was sent by the complete counsel to tell you that you should keep yourselves to what my predecessor has told you. Now that all of you have found this consolation here in the temple, you should give thanks to God in your heart and then quietly go home again. And if ever you encounter other people, then you also can tell them the same, so that they would not have traveled this long road in vain, because the temple is closed this morning and this afternoon, like always on a day before the Sabbath.'
GGJ|7|82|14|0|Then the people still asked Nicodemus for the meaning of the third sign, which he saw personally – this according to the announcement of his gray-haired predecessor.
GGJ|7|82|15|0|But Nicodemus said: 'I also will tell you about that, but more quietly when we are together, because our walls have many ears. Wait this afternoon on the way that leads to Emmaus. There I will come to you and will tell you the complete truth about the third sign, and will also explain it to you the best I possibly can.'
GGJ|7|82|16|0|With this, the people were satisfied and they started to leave the temple.
GGJ|7|82|17|0|Me and my friend went also, and on the way we were meeting Your two disciples who told us where You were, so that we also came quickly to this place.
GGJ|7|82|18|0|And what I have said now, is also everything that happened today in the temple. Lord, forgive my bad manner of explaining."
GGJ|7|83|1|1|The discussion of the Pharisees (17/2)
GGJ|7|83|1|0|I said: "Dear friend, you have very well related the events that took place in the temple and you have shown in your story that you watched with the greatest alertness everything that happened and that was especially referring to Me. But I am adding, that in this, My will was very helpful to you, for without Me, everything is weak in man, but with Me, everything is strong, powerful and mighty.
GGJ|7|83|2|0|Now a lot of things happened in the temple for our good, true cause. The people, the old rabbi and Nicodemus have made Me known as the One who I am. Now one would think that the temple will now be completely converted. But this is in no way the case. Now the rabbi and Nicodemus will be in trouble with the other Pharisees and with the high priest because they have announced to the people that I am the promised One and the only true Messiah. But I gave them both the right words in their mouth, and Nicodemus has now thrown such fiery words in his face that he as well as the Pharisees could not think what to reply.
GGJ|7|83|3|0|Since the high priest was blaming the old rabbi and Nicodemus bitterly that they were even openly confessing My name in the temple before the people and put all the guilt on the temple, while on this occasion they had to make Me as suspicious as possible before the whole people. They had to tell the people with great earnest that God is now angry with them, because they were running after such erring teachers and agitators and let themselves be seduced, and that they were therefore cursed.
GGJ|7|83|4|0|But Nicodemus answered the high priest, whose name is Caiphas: 'Oh, if you are so intelligent and wise, then go now you yourself into the temple which is still full of people – although after my speech a great part has left the temple and went home – and speak to the people after your way, then you will notice soon enough how they will receive you. Were we both perhaps the first to speak to the people? Many of you have spoken to the people after your way, and what was the result of each of your speeches? The result was that the speaker had to run away if he did not want to be terribly mistreated.
GGJ|7|83|5|0|If we both did not pacify the people in an intelligent way, what would you have done if the people had entered by force and probably would have mistreated you in an unprecedented manner? Is it therefore not more intelligent in times of distress to howl together with the wolves in the forest, and in this way escape without injury, rather than blaming the people about something that it absolutely does not want to hear?
GGJ|7|83|6|0|It was really not the moment during this night to lecture the desperate people, but rather to comfort them and to calm them down. And this, both of us have done, and we certainly did not make a mistake on this. However, whether you did not make a mistake before the people, is a totally different question. Just go to the large hall of the temple and try to teach the people something different. Then I can guarantee that you will fare badly, worse than formerly the chief Pharisee and scribe when he went in against the statement of the people that said that the voice of the people was equal to the voice of God.
GGJ|7|83|7|0|Besides, you yourself, Caiphas, have asked me and the old rabbi, as men who have a good reputation, to go among the people and to try in every possible way to pacify it. Well, this is what we did. Then why are you blaming us, now that the people have been pacified? Anyway, you are still free to teach something different to the people that will stay in the temple until after midday.'
GGJ|7|83|8|0|The high priest said: 'When we have to fear the people, then we also are no longer priests. We may not give in to the people by a hair's breadth, no matter what. Let come what may come. This is my firm resolution and the basis of my actions.'
GGJ|7|83|9|0|Then Nicodemus answered him: 'You are now high priest and in many aspects you can do what you want, but when, like it looks now, the whole people will apostate from us and will put themselves under the protection of the Romans, then what will you do? Even if you continue to curse the people day and night, then they will listen to you in the same measure as now the gentiles, Samaritans and Sadducees are listening to you. Then by what means will you bring the dissidents back on our side?
GGJ|7|83|10|0|What did you achieve with your stubbornness with the rich Lazarus and what did you gain with it? With his many possessions he is now Roman citizen, and you have no more power over him. Before, he paid every year at least 100 pounds of gold and 500 pounds of silver to the temple, and now he pays considerably less to the Romans, and he pays not 1 penny to the temple. He still gave tithes, but in the future he probably will also give that no more, because, as far as I know, he also has arranged that with the Romans. Yes, if, because of your priestly stubbornness many will follow the example of Lazarus, then soon we will be alone in the temple.
GGJ|7|83|11|0|Look, this is how I think, and I am firmly convinced about it, and in the future it will be evident that I have spoken the full truth here, and this could well mean the beginning of the fulfillment of the second sad and terrible sign, which they saw last night and which will not take too long. Just continue like that, then we all will soon be finished. I have spoken now.'
GGJ|7|83|12|0|The fact that these words were not particularly pleasant to the high priest is easy to understand, but he could little or nothing at all object to that, because also the other elders of the temple and of Jerusalem agreed with Nicodemus.
GGJ|7|83|13|0|But after a while the high priest said again somewhat irritated: 'But nevertheless, I know what has to be done in order to gain again firm ground under our feet. Also the false prophet from Galilee must fall, just like John has fallen. Then the people will come back again to us. Did I speak right or not?'
GGJ|7|83|14|0|Then many of the Pharisees and scribes agreed with Caiphas, but Nicodemus, the old rabbi and still a few elders were shaking their head. And the old rabbi said: 'I think that I am the eldest of you all and I know what happened during the last 80 years in the temple and in the whole Jewish land. Already many times, pious men and who are filled with the Spirit of God have arisen, who learned wisely and also acted wisely. However, that part of the temple that was very much lusting for power has persecuted them with all possible means, and if possible also killed. But ask yourself, ask all elders of the whole Jewish land and check our yearly diaries, then you will find that the old honor of the temple has never won anything by it, but after each of those deeds has lost a great deal, and in such a manner that it has never regained what has been lost.
GGJ|7|83|15|0|Where are all those Samaritans, where the Sadducees, where will all too soon the whole of Galilee be? How many of our people have become Essenes, how many a complete Greek or Roman? Who from Tyre and Sidon are still visiting us, except a few Greek merchants? Who from the great land of Capadocia, from Syria and from the many cities along the Euphrates? Look, in my youth all these were still part of the strict followers of the temple, which was overloaded with all kinds of offerings and treasures. And because of this, they became very proud and merciless. The priests transgressed the commandment of God 'You shall not kill', and the obvious consequence of that was the total desertion of the many countries and cities.
GGJ|7|83|16|0|However, if you will continue in this horrible manner of your predecessors, you will soon lose that which until now was hanging loose to the temple anyway and which was clearly shown by the second sign. This is what I think about it. But you can do what you want.'
GGJ|7|83|17|0|This excellent speech of the rabbi was greeted with approval by many, and the younger ones could not object much.
GGJ|7|83|18|0|Then Caiphas turned again to Nicodemus and asked him if he was also sharing the idea of the old rabbi and if he was approving it.
GGJ|7|83|19|0|But Nicodemus said: 'I have already spoken, and I am saying once more that I will not say anything in favor nor against it in your counsel. Like my old friend has said it now, so it also is. I do not have to render an account to anybody concerning my inner conviction, and from now on I will openly say only little.
GGJ|7|83|20|0|I am the chief of the whole city of Jerusalem and accredited by the emperor as chief over all citizens, and I have, in case of necessity also the Jus gladii in my hand. You can do what you want. I and my friend are leaving you now until the Sabbath. However, the one who wants to talk with me and this old, true friend of mine in a sensible way, can find me on my properties in Emmaus. And now, may God the Lord commend everything.'
GGJ|7|83|21|0|With these serious words they both left the big counsel, although the high priest still wanted to hold him back."
GGJ|7|84|1|1|The rupture in the high counsel (17/3)
GGJ|7|84|1|0|Only from then on, the most strict followers of the temple put their heads together, but they did not know what to do. Caiphas suggested that someone else should still try, by means of a good speech, to bring the people to the point of changing their mind, but nobody dared to carry it out.
GGJ|7|84|2|0|But since it was already just before the midday hour, an assignment was given to a temple servant to go to the halls to make it clear to the people that they quickly had to withdraw, because the day before the Sabbath the temple would be closed for the necessary cleansing. The servant came and brought this message to the still numerous people in the temple. But this was not so welcome.
GGJ|7|84|3|0|The gigantic man from Bethlehem was still present, and he shouted with a truly thundering voice to the servant: 'We know this ourselves when we have to leave the temple! Therefore, we will leave it completely, so that we most probably will never visit it again! For only the temple and those who are living in it are guilty of all the disasters that soon will break out over our promised land! Go to your masters and tell them that the people are speaking now in this way, and whoever does not agree with that, must come outside and dispute it with us!'
GGJ|7|84|4|0|When the servant heard this statement, he wisely said no more word and transmitted everything word for word to the counsel.
GGJ|7|84|5|0|And Caiphas said: 'As I have already told you a long time ago, so it is: we have all been betrayed by the Nazarene. By means of His magic He is making the Romans His friends. They are taking Him for a half god, and if it will continue a little longer, they also will make Him viceroy of the Jews, and then for sure, we better get out of here. Therefore, we also have to use every possible means to get rid of this Man, who is very dangerous for us, for if ever he will outgrow us then we are all lost.'
GGJ|7|84|6|0|Then an elder said: 'I am telling you only this: doing one thing or the other is a very dangerous game. For if He is a friend of the mighty Romans, then they all too soon will come to know from one of their many followers what we have done to Him, and then we always will have to atone for it. However, if we let Him go His way and do not join Him, then also, in maximum 3 years we will have become needless in the whole of the Jewish country. Now what is best?'
GGJ|7|84|7|0|Another elder said: 'If I were high priest, I would know very well what can be done now.'
GGJ|7|84|8|0|Then Caiphas asked: 'Then what?'
GGJ|7|84|9|0|The elder said: 'We are all among ourselves now, and so I can speak freely, and you can listen to me if ever you think it is worth it. Look, we truly have turned our back on our Moses, as well as Jehovah and all prophets, and because of the people and for the sake of our income we continue out of formality. Because among all of us, who are now together, there is not one who believes in a God, a Moses or in one or the other prophet. But now, if we see that all the people believe in the Nazarene and are following Him, then let us do that also. In any case out of formality. Then we will gain a lot with the people and with the Romans.'
GGJ|7|84|10|0|With these words, Caiphas literally jumped up and said: 'Do you want to betray all of us?! The one who speaks in all seriousness in this way as you have spoken now, will be cursed by me!'
GGJ|7|84|11|0|The elder said: 'Tell this in front of the people, for here in the counsel you do not have the right to say this so easily to us. Think about this well. Or else we will see each other even today before the governor.'
GGJ|7|84|12|0|Another elder added to this: 'If we are here together in the big counsel, everyone has the right to speak freely, otherwise the counsel has no meaning. But in front of the people we know best what we have to say. If you, as the present-day high priest want only to force your own will, then our counsel meeting is completely needless, and then it is more intelligent to have no more counsel meeting at all in the future. Consider all the things that the temple has undertaken to catch the Nazarene in one way or another. But still, we could not seize Him anywhere. During the feast days He was in the temple and taught the people openly. Then why did you not let Him be seized?'
GGJ|7|84|13|0|Caiphas said: 'Who dares to go into all this crowd?"
GGJ|7|84|14|0|The elder said: 'Good, in that case, why do you curse an elder who says that we, with our strongly diminished power, can achieve little or nothing against this Man from Galilee? If we will – if ever this would still be possible – undertake something seriously against Him, which would be successful for a couple of days, then we have already dug our own grave. This is completely clear to me. However, if we will do nothing and let Him go His way, then we still can go on, especially if we ourselves will make some changes in the service of the temple. But with your plan, we soon will be forced to flee. I have spoken.'
GGJ|7|84|15|0|Then there was a total discord in the high counsel. One part agreed with the elder, the other part with the high priest, and there was a big quarrel. Then the elders stood up and went home, for they themselves had houses and great possessions. Only the Pharisees still stayed with Caiphas, but also they left soon because the midday hour had already come.
GGJ|7|84|16|0|Look, this is how things are in the temple, and I have told you this now in great detail to show you how little influence the night-signs had on this brood of vipers down there. They are and remain incorrigible, just like they always have been. That is why the light will be taken away from them and given to the gentiles. But there comes now also our Lazarus with Raphael to invite us for the midday meal, and so we all will go inside again for lunch."
GGJ|7|84|17|0|Then Agricola said: "Lord and Master, I am so much filled with indignation by Your account of the high counsel and also by the preceding story of the innkeeper, how certain priests have expressed themselves about You, that I now very much would like to inform the governor about this whole story and to send a messenger to Cyrenius, the principal of the city, so that this will soon open up the eyes of the high priest and that he will come to a deeper understanding to know how things are now."
GGJ|7|84|18|0|I said: "Friend, you know what power I possess. If ever I would like to judge them down there with force, then it still would not be profitable for them in any way, because My omnipotence – as I have already shown you – cannot change the free will of any human being. With man, it has to be accomplished by the teaching, which he has to keep, and by this he has to determine how he must behave. However, if man does not want to see what is good and true in a teaching and even less want to act upon it, then he already is going the wrong way, and then one day he himself will find what will judge him. So let us not talk about it anymore and go into the house."
GGJ|7|84|19|0|Then we got up and went to the large dining-hall where a good meal was already waiting for us.
GGJ|7|85|1|1|Proper fasting and prayer (17/4)
GGJ|7|85|1|0|As the tax collectors had left us soon after the morning meal, it is self-evident that there was more space now in the hall, and therefore also a few of the somewhat older and more serious young slaves in our hall could be accommodated and consume their midday meal in our crowded company. Thirty of them were eating in our hall, and they received the ability to understand our languages and also to speak them, with the purpose to understand for themselves and for their companions what was said among us during the midday meal.
GGJ|7|85|2|0|We were eating and drinking cheerfully, and when the wine was making the tongues of the guests more loose, the known Jewish Greeks begun to speak among themselves about the Jewish laws of fasting, and one of them made the following remark: "Since the time of Moses every year the Jews kept certain days and also whole weeks wherein they had to fast. The prophets had to fast many times, for in this way their body received less attention and their spirit became more open and clear. Also the seers had to fast a lot and often in order to receive clear dreams and insights. The one who wanted to receive a special grace from God had to make a vow to God, that he, during a specific time, would fast and pray until God would hear him, and the one who made this vow to God, keeping and fulfilling it, always received also the grace from God that was asked for. This is what we know from the Scripture.
GGJ|7|85|3|0|But now, under these new circumstances, this is now no more relevant among us. It seems that the Lord and Master wants to abolish the old commandment of fasting now completely, as well as the making of vows. Since we have been with Him and around Him continually now for a long time, and we already have received many pure divine teachings from Him and have seen many wonders that He performed, but about the old commandment of fasting He still did not make any special announcement, and we and also His first disciples did never fast anywhere and also have never had any special prayers. So it would be a good thing to know from His mouth what is the case with the old commandment of fasting."
GGJ|7|85|4|0|After this remark, one of them turned to Me and asked about the old commandment of fasting.
GGJ|7|85|5|0|I looked at him and said: "At some other time I also have told you something about it. Only, you have already forgotten it – like so many other things – and so I am saying it once more to you. I do not abolish the old commandment of fasting. The one who fasts with the right attitude is indeed doing a good work in itself, for by sincerely fasting and praying to God, the soul becomes more free and spiritual. But only fasting and praying will save nobody, but only by believing in Me and doing the will of the Father in Heaven, just like I am announcing and have announced it to you. But this, everyone can also do without the mentioned fasting and without the abstinence of certain foods and drinks.
GGJ|7|85|6|0|The one who possesses a lot and practices true neighborly love is truly fasting, and that fasting is pleasing to God and is useful for the eternal life of man. He who has much, let him also give much, and he who has little, let also him share the little he has with his fellowman who is still poorer than he is. Then he will gather for himself treasures in Heaven. Giving in itself is already better than taking.
GGJ|7|85|7|0|However, the one who truly wants to fast for God, so that it is useful for the eternal life of his soul, should, out of love for God and his fellowman, refrain from sinning, for sins are burdening the soul, so that it can only raise itself to God with difficulty.
GGJ|7|85|8|0|The one who – like the Pharisees and other rich men – celebrates revelries and orgies, and who is deaf for the voice of the poor, is sinning against the commandment of fasting, and so also does every fornicator and adulterer.
GGJ|7|85|9|0|If the sensuous forms of a young girl, or even of the woman of another person, is attracting you and brings you into temptation, then turn away your eyes and restrain from the lusts of the body, then by this, you have truly fasted.
GGJ|7|85|10|0|If someone has offended you and made you angry, then forgive him. Go to him and agree with one another, then you have validly fasted.
GGJ|7|85|11|0|If you do good to the one who has done wrong to you, and bless the one who curses you, then you have truly fasted.
GGJ|7|85|12|0|What goes into the mouth to feed and to strengthen the body does not defile man, but that what often comes out of the mouth, like calumny, slander, dirty talks, backbiting, cursing, false witnesses and all kinds of lies and blasphemy, are defiling man. And whoever does that, is actually breaking the true fasting.
GGJ|7|85|13|0|For truly, fasting means to deny oneself in everything, to take the appointed load on his shoulders with patience and to follow Me, for I Myself am humble and patient with all My heart.
GGJ|7|85|14|0|But if someone is eating now this or that to satisfy his hunger is not important. Of course he has to take care that the foods are clean and also very well eatable. Especially with the eating of meat you should be careful if physically you want to stay for a long time and continuously healthy. The meat of suffocated animals is not healthy for any human being, for it stimulates bad spirits in the nerves of the body. The meat of the animals that are defined as unclean should only be eaten when they are prepared in the way that I have already shown to you.
GGJ|7|85|15|0|When you will go out into the world in My name and will live among all kinds of foreign nations, then eat whatever will be set before you. But never eat and drink immoderately. Then you will fast the right way. All the other things are only superstition and a great foolishness of the people from which they have to be liberated, if they want.
GGJ|7|85|16|0|Now concerning prayer, the way the Jews are doing it, this has not only no value for God, but is an abomination to Him. To what purpose are those long prayers for God, the all wise One, especially when they have to be paid to certain privileged praying men who pray for others, for only their prayer is supposed to be strong and effective enough? I say to you: If a 1,000 of such praying men would pray during a 1,000 years, rattling off their prayers to God, then God would answer those even less than the braying of a hungry donkey, because such a prayer is no prayer but only the quacking of frogs in a swamp, for it has no purpose and no meaning, and will also never have one.
GGJ|7|85|17|0|God in Himself is a Spirit of the highest wisdom and He has the very deepest and clearest mind, and is the eternal Truth Himself. So he who wishes to pray to God effectively, must pray in spirit and truth. However, only the one who is going into the quiet love chamber of his heart, and in it, will be worshipping and invoking God, will be praying in spirit and truth. And God, who perceives all hearts and kidneys, will surely also see into your heart and recognize for sure how and for what you are praying and asking, and He will give you what you have so truly prayed for in spirit and in truth.
GGJ|7|85|18|0|The complete true prayer however, consists in keeping God's commandments and, out of love for Him, acting according to His will. Whoever will pray like this, prays truly and prays without ceasing. So also, all the heavenly angels are praying to God without ceasing, because they always are doing the will of God.
GGJ|7|85|19|0|God does not want to be worshipped, honored and praised with psalms and psaltery, with harps, cymbals and trumpets, but only by your dynamic, fully zealous activity according to His word and His will.
GGJ|7|85|20|0|If you look at God's works and you will continuously discover and recognize His love and wisdom in it, growing in love for Him by that, and will become continuously wiser within yourself, then you also are truly praying, and you are giving true glory to God. All the other things, what you have understood until now by praying, are totally empty, void and without value for God.
GGJ|7|85|21|0|Now you know what it means to truly fast and pray. Then do not ask anymore why Me and My disciples are not fasting and praying in the manner of the blind Jews and Pharisees. However, we pray and fast unceasingly in spirit and in truth. And so, it is very foolish to ask Me why we are refraining from praying and fasting according to your old useless manner.
GGJ|7|85|22|0|My disciples will also not fast as long as I, as the true bridegroom of their souls, am in their midst and with them. However, once that I will be no more in their midst and with them, they also will fast with their stomach, when the lack of love of the people will give them little or often also nothing at all to eat. But as long as they are with Me now, they will not suffer hunger nor thirst. Did you all understand this well now?"
GGJ|7|85|23|0|All said: "O Lord and Master, we thank You forever for such a wise teaching. We all have understood it well. May Your name be honored and sanctified."
GGJ|7|85|24|0|Then I said: "Then do act accordingly, then you will live. Eat and drink now, and refresh and strengthen your limbs."
GGJ|7|85|25|0|Then they all served themselves considerably and they ate and drank very cheerfully.
GGJ|7|86|1|1|The disguised temple servants with Lazarus (17/5)
GGJ|7|86|1|0|When all of them had eaten and drank enough, a servant of Lazarus came and said: "Lord of the house, outside there are a few people who want to talk to you. I think that they are from Bethlehem. However, they look very poor and pitiful. What do you want me to do?"
GGJ|7|86|2|0|Lazarus asked Me: "Lord, what can they want from me? If You give me an indication first, it would be easier to talk to them."
GGJ|7|86|3|0|I said: "Don't trust them. They are not from Bethlehem, but they are disguised temple servants who very nicely and politely want to know from you if ever you know where I am staying. They will give you the assurance that they want to become disciples of Me if they only knew where I am staying. Underneath their coats they have ropes and swords to catch and to bind Me, and then to drag Me before the high counsel of Caiphas. Now that most of the people are scattered, this evil adulterous kind down there has taken courage again to bring Me to ruin. But My time has not come yet. So go with Raphael outside, then it will be put into your mouth what you have to say. Then Raphael will do his work."
GGJ|7|86|4|0|Upon this, Lazarus went quickly with Raphael outside and saw in one of the first tents about 20 men who were waiting for them.
GGJ|7|86|5|0|Coming to them, they arose from their seats and one of them as the spokesman said, after making a deep bow: "Dear, good friend. We all come from the vicinity of the old city of David and, because of the terrible signs that were seen last night, we left even before midnight and went quickly to this place to hear from a wise Man what we have to expect. For this purpose we went immediately to the temple, which was open, and there we heard some rumors that did not reassure us at all. But then came – when the people in the temple was already becoming very impatient – a very old rabbi who spoke to the people, and put the greatest guilt on the temple servants and their bad behavior in respect to the teaching of Moses, what according to us was all too clearly the full truth. Finally he spoke about a certain prophet Jesus from Galilee, of whom he somehow spoke straightforwardly saying that this Nazarene was the promised Messiah. And look, the whole people shouted for joy at him and simply agreed with him.
GGJ|7|86|6|0|Then we thought by ourselves: 'The old man has spoken the full truth', and we took the firm resolution to go and search for Him, the Nazarene, and if possible to become His disciples. Already since this morning we took information concerning the place where He eventually could be staying, and heard from someone who we vaguely knew, that you could certainly inform us, because the prophet, as known, is a special friend of your house and so you, as already said, should be the first to know where the great Man of God is staying now. If, concerning this matter, you have some reliable information, please be so kind to tell us, so that we then can go there and become zealous disciples of Him."
GGJ|7|86|7|0|Lazarus said very seriously: "You know that I formerly was a loyal adherent and a pillar of the temple. But because of the greediness regarding me that was continuously growing, finally the temple wanted to take almost everything away from me and bring me completely to beggary. When all my counter-proposals, no matter how reasonable they were, had no result, there was no other solution for me then to accept entirely a Roman citizenship and to put me completely under the Roman protection in order to be safe of the continuously increasing persecution of the temple, so that now I can beat off every attack from the side of the temple with the sword of Rome. If ever you touch me with only one violent finger of the temple, then tomorrow you will find yourself before the relentlessly severe Roman judges and probably you would be punished by death. Think about this well, for this is how it is stated in my Roman protection letter. I only said this to you beforehand in order to talk to you more easily about the real matter.
GGJ|7|86|8|0|Look, your complete, more than scandalous, untrue story, was brought forward very well and invented beforehand very neatly, but you have forgotten that Lazarus is capable to see in every man instantly what in fact is secretly in his mind. And so I have seen through you at once, and discovered all too clearly whose spiritual children you are.
GGJ|7|86|9|0|You said that you came from the vicinity of the old city of David, but in fact you are from here, and everyone knows that you are the most corruptible servants of the imperious and greedy Pharisees. With what right and for what reason are you trying to deceive me? You are pretending that you are searching for a certain Jesus of Nazareth, and you have swords and ropes to possibly catch this prophet and to strangle Him at once or to drag Him before your high counsel. Is this a manner to come here to me, Lazarus? Just wait, this devilish audacity of yours will be an expensive lesson for you and for your high counsel. Together with the high counsel you are the most ungodly persecutors, and as Roman citizen this brutality is too serious to be left unpunished.
GGJ|7|86|10|0|Tell me what kind of devil has given you instruction to make me, Lazarus from Bethany – who after all, is known and respected by every man – a traitor of a Man with divine gifts, the very best, most honest Man that I know. I have not done this to an enemy of my house. Then would I do this to the best and most innocent Man because He is too much opposed to your evil politics of lies and who is bringing the people back who because of you were straying from God, and is announcing the truth that was missing for so long? Speak, miserable people! Why did you do this to me!? Who told you that I should know best where the Savior from Galilee could be found?!"
GGJ|7|86|11|0|The disguised temple servants were greatly frightened of this, and the earlier spokesman said: "How can you assert that, even before you have further heard us out?"
GGJ|7|86|12|0|Lazarus said, loud and intense: "What, do you still want to contradict that you are godforsaken liars and servants of the law!? Just wait! You will pay dearly for this! I am someone who possesses inns everywhere and have never asked any money from a poor traveler! According to the Roman law I must give hospitality to every traveler, be he a Jew or some gentile! If I then have ever given accommodation to the prophet Jesus from Galilee, can you then call me to account for that!? I did as Jew – and now as Roman citizen – always my duty and I do not deserve it to be interrogated by such miserable creatures like you!
GGJ|7|86|13|0|You certainly have seen the great signs during last night, which were of such a nature that they had to fill the heart of every man with great fear, but your animal hearts remained hard, and together with your high counsel you have the evil courage already today, on the first day after those terrible omens, to commit sin upon sin! But now I will convince you that I did not tell you in vain what I have said!"
GGJ|7|86|14|0|Lazarus said to Raphael: "Unmask these blasphemers, then we can show them more clearly whose spiritual children they are."
GGJ|7|86|15|0|Upon this, Raphael went and stood before the 20 servants of the law and said to them: "Take off your coats, according to the wish and will of Lazarus, or else I will do it."
GGJ|7|86|16|0|The spokesman said: "In that case many slight young men like you must come, before they could force us to take off our coats. Understood, you greenhorn of a boy?"
GGJ|7|86|17|0|Then Raphael said: "Very well then. Because you want to measure my power that seems to be very little to you, I will also use that power, and I say: Away with your coats that are hiding your swords and ropes!"
GGJ|7|86|18|0|As soon as Raphael had said that, the coats were also completely destroyed, and the twenty were standing there so paralyzed as if they were struck by the lightning, because they never experienced such a manner of unmasking before.
GGJ|7|86|19|0|After that, Lazarus said: "Do you still want to claim that you are from Bethlehem, and that you came here to know where the Savior from Nazareth is staying to follow Him and to become His disciples? You are nice disciples who are following with ropes and swords, and who are wearing on their clothing the sign of the helpers and servants of the law of the temple and the high counsel. Now what do you think to do? You are in my power and this young man is capable to destroy you all, just like he destroyed your miserable coats. Therefore, I am asking you once more: What will you do and what do you want to do now?"
GGJ|7|86|20|0|Now the spokesman said in a trembling voice: "Listen to us, father Lazarus. We are laying down our weapons and ropes and surrender to your mercy and mercilessness. We are evil and miserable, but not so much by our own will, but rather by the high counsel which we had to serve against a meager little salary. Already since birth we are very poor and we have never had the opportunity to learn something better, but because we became strong and mighty, those from the temple soon made of us what we unfortunately are now. If ever we could separate ourselves from the temple and could receive another job somewhere else, we surely would be very happy. The fact that we have unfortunately behaved so devilish cunning against you, was instructed to us by the high counsel, but out of ourselves we never would do that. And now, short and good, we are your prisoners and you can do with us what you want. We have experienced the power of this young man, against which we can do nothing, and so we surrender completely to you. We will never again serve the temple and we shall never put the hand on the Savior from Nazareth."
GGJ|7|86|21|0|Lazarus said: "Then tear off those evil badges and go to the area of Bethlehem, where I also have a big property. Come into my service, then you will receive a better reward than in the temple. In order to be accepted by my manager you will receive a certificate of engagement from me that my young friend here will provide immediately."
GGJ|7|86|22|0|When Lazarus had finished speaking, Raphael had already the sign in his hand, and when the twenty had taken off the temple badges from their clothes, Lazarus gave them the certificate saying that they had been accepted into service. Moreover, he gave each of them 7 coins for their travel and accommodation money to their new place of destination and said: "If you work well for me and live according to the true commandments of Moses, you will receive each of you, yearly another 100 coins as salary, in addition to food and lodging. And now, go your way, so that you will not arrive too late at night. Soon, I myself will come there and see what you have done in my service."
GGJ|7|86|23|0|All of them thanked him, went quickly on their way and walked very cheerfully to Bethlehem. On their way they were of course racking their brains to know who that slim and still so wonderful mighty young man might be, and they were supposing everything.
GGJ|7|86|24|0|But the spokesman said: "All these suppositions of ours are meaningless and are leading nowhere. When Lazarus will come to us he surely will tell us something about it."
GGJ|7|86|25|0|With this, their dispute came to an end and the twenty quietly continued their way.
GGJ|7|86|26|0|Lazarus however, ordered his servants to take the swords and ropes into the house, and came afterwards together with Raphael again with us into the dining-hall.
GGJ|7|86|27|0|When they were with us, I said to Lazarus: "You have carried out your assignment very well, by which 20 souls have been snatched away from Hell. But the high counsel will not be snatched away from Hell. The spokesman had to send information to the high counsel about everything that he was able to know about Me here. And only after that, he would have received further instructions for My capture. But because none of the cunning servants of the law – whose information is already eagerly expected by the high counsel – will ever show himself into the temple, the plan of the high counsel is provisionally defeated. And this had to be exactly accomplished, and everything was allowed in this way to achieve what has been achieved now.
GGJ|7|86|28|0|But what will the high counsel do now? One part will go, after the midday meal to Nicodemus in Emmaus, in order to hear also something about the third sign. But Nicodemus, the old rabbi and a certain elder, Joseph of Arimathea, are very intelligent men, and the representatives of the high counsel will not easily hear something that will suit their wicked plan. That is how things are, and so it is good. We will now go outside again, to the place where we were this morning, so that we can spend the whole afternoon there until the evening."
GGJ|7|87|1|1|The lords of the temple visit Nicodemus (17/6)
GGJ|7|87|1|0|When I had said that, all those who were present, stood up again and went with Me to the higher part of the hill. Also the group of young slaves went with us. Their companions however, preferred to stay together and were enjoying themselves with the sheep, of which the origin is already known. However, when we were encamping in good order at the nice-smelling height, we saw on the way to Emmaus the representatives of the high counsel walking, and they were stopping at the wonder pillar of the angel. And with amazement they were looking at it from all angles, for they could not imagine how such a beautiful pillar could have come there. It certainly took several months to bring a pillar to that place and to install it, and a couple of days before that, they went along this way and then there was still no sign at all of this pillar. However, Nicodemus was the best man to explain this to them, because the pillar was standing completely on his ground.
GGJ|7|87|2|0|I was telling this to those who were present, and everybody found this very amusing. They were all looking very attentively at the Pharisees and the other arch-Jews who were standing there as nailed to the ground.
GGJ|7|87|3|0|Then Agricola said to Me: "Lord and Master, it would be great to hear what kind of foolish and certainly also bad ideas these black, ungodly representatives are uttering about the origin and the purpose of that pillar."
GGJ|7|87|4|0|I said: "Dear friend, the fact that their ideas are extremely foolish, you also can imagine without hearing them, for how could they come to a wise opinion about something extraordinary?
GGJ|7|87|5|0|He who wants to form a good and true opinion about something must be good and true himself. But over there, they are full of all kinds of bad and wrong things. Then how could there ever come a good opinion out of their mouth? But to show you how terribly blind and foolish the opinions of those hypocritical zealots about that pillar are, I will let you hear some of those opinions spoken out by them. So listen.
GGJ|7|87|6|0|One says: 'The devil has pulled this pillar up from Hell'. Because when he was feeling at it, it was still quite hot. The pillar has become now really quite warm because the sun is shining upon it. That was supposed to have happened because Nicodemus did not agree with everything from the high counsel. Look, this is now such a praiseworthy opinion of one of those temple scientists. Some of them, who are still adding a few foolish things to it, are completely in agreement with it.
GGJ|7|87|7|0|But there is one, who is protecting Nicodemus a little, who says: 'I do not immediately exclude that this pillar came into existence in this manner, but I also do not simply want to accept this opinion, for if the devil would pull up a pillar based on the fact that every elder who does not completely agree with us, like for instance Lazarus from Bethany, then there would be a great number of those pillars in the whole Jewish country.
GGJ|7|87|8|0|But I am of another opinion. Nicodemus was and still is a friend of everything that he finds extraordinary. All magicians are then also welcome to his place, no matter from where they may come. I think that a few real Indian or Persian sorcerers out of thankfulness have put this monument there for him by means of their secret art and science, and being helped by the powers of the elements like for instance the air, water, earth and fire spirits. And with this, they will have given him a great pleasure. Because for such arch-sorcerers those things must really not be impossible.'
GGJ|7|87|9|0|Also this opinion is supported by some. Only, the first one who made his opinion, is adding: 'Then this is almost the same, for we know indeed that such sorcerers certainly have a pact with Hell and they are performing their arts with the help of the devil.'
GGJ|7|87|10|0|The second one who made his opinion says: 'Well, well, we also do not know all the things of which the spirits of the elements are capable off. There also must be many powers which are hidden in certain herbs.'
GGJ|7|87|11|0|Also on this, a few of them are agreeing.
GGJ|7|87|12|0|But now a third one comes and says: 'Also I partly agree with your opinions under certain conditions, but for myself, I still have another opinion and idea. That pillar can also come from the Romans that they have probably put down here during the night as a distinction for Nicodemus, for he secretly must be a very special friend of them. This should really not be impossible for the Romans. They have chariots and other means in great number, and also very strong men. When everything is prepared, such a pillar can also be put here in one night. The fact that this pillar does not mean anything good for the temple – in accordance with all our different ideas – is quite clear. But let us stop it and go to Emmaus. There we surely will know something more about the origin and the purpose of this pillar.'
GGJ|7|87|13|0|Now look how the black company is leaving the pillar, looking back many times, they continue to walk to Emmaus, what everybody with good eyes can certainly still see very well.
GGJ|7|87|14|0|There were still a few very foolish and malicious statements made about the origin and the purpose of that pillar, but to relate this would be a pity because of the time, because nobody's soul would gain anything with it. I prefer to tell you something about the reception of the high counsel by Nicodemus and what the representatives will accomplish there. For a better understanding I will tell you very shortly, in such a way as if it already took place. So listen.
GGJ|7|87|15|0|Nicodemus sees them already from a far distance coming to his house. And to him, as well as to a few friends – among them also two Romans – they are certainly not welcome. But in this case, the saying is: Be clever as serpents and gentle as doves.
GGJ|7|87|16|0|The old rabbi gives his opinion: 'Something special must have happened in the temple, that made these arch-Jews and Pharisees to travel for free so far outside of the city, while they, at other times, are not moving one step without asking money for it.'
GGJ|7|87|17|0|On this, Nicodemus says: 'You perceive it well. But in this case we must be very careful, for they are the most cunning foxes of the temple. You stay here, then I as the lord of the house will meet them with the most friendly face in the world. Because if I will not do that, they will consider it as a big offence against the respect of the temple.'
GGJ|7|87|18|0|Now Nicodemus goes quickly to the closer coming men to meet them friendlily and greets them according to the custom of the temple, which greeting is also immediately answered by them. When all are together now, our Nicodemus asks them at once why such an honor has come to him.
GGJ|7|87|19|0|One of them says immediately: 'Friend, we surely can talk more easily about this in your beautiful house then here, because the long walk had really tired us. But first of all we want to know what kind of guests you have.'
GGJ|7|87|20|0|Nicodemus says: 'Only the old rabbi, Joseph of Arimathea and two Romans, who are – as you know – my neighbors and who by this occasion must not be left out. Furthermore, also my family is here to recover from the fear of the preceding night. Thus, all people that you know.'
GGJ|7|87|21|0|One Pharisee says: 'Well, if there is nobody else with you, then it does not matter, because when those are present we surely can talk, and in a way, the two Romans are suiting us very well. The rest we will discuss in your house.'
GGJ|7|87|22|0|Now they go into the house, and with the usual respects, Nicodemus brings them to the company that is present, who are also greeting and welcoming them very friendlily and respectfully, and they also give them immediately the best places at the table, something which is very important to the Pharisees, as you also know. Now at once, the best wine is offered to them in silver cups with bread and eggs and salt. They eat and drink considerably, which is also a well-known virtue of the Pharisees, because the temple servants like the good eating and drinking revelries very much.
GGJ|7|87|23|0|But since they have now taken a considerable quantity of wine, their tongues are becoming loose, and one of the Pharisees says: 'Now that we are completely strengthened, we will tell you frankly and without any reserve, the different reasons for our personal coming to this place. And then you can give your opinion about it according to your best knowledge, readiness and conscience.
GGJ|7|87|24|0|When you left the high counsel before midday because of a few differences of opinion – of which you also, as elders, had the fullest right – they still deliberated about a few things, and of course, most of all about the peace disturber from Nazareth.
GGJ|7|87|25|0|The fact that this Man is performing great things, nobody of us is really denying. Also, what He is saying is wise and concise. But still, these things, under certain circumstances, can be learned by every talented man. We ourselves, quite frequently have seen magicians from the morning land who could perform the most incredible wonders, who oftentimes were even considered to be gods by the gentiles for they did not know that these gods of flesh and blood were performing their magic art by means of their secret methods. But the magicians did not show these methods to anyone and did not allow anyone to examine it carefully. And as it was and still is with all such-like magicians, so it certainly will also be with the Nazarene. What is so extremely dangerous for us Jews, is that He, without reluctance declares to all men that He is the promised Messiah of the Jews and that only they who believe in Him will have eternal life.
GGJ|7|87|26|0|We however, saw through His plan and know very well that He, in due time, wants to make Himself king of the Jews, that will bring our country into a state of war, because then the mighty Romans will certainly not be merciful to us. In order to prevent that, we have therefore taken the resolution to track this Man by all means and then to hand Him over to the severe Roman court. If ever He truly should be the Messiah, then certainly He could not be killed and then we can and will also believe in Him. However, if He will be killed, then it is very clear that He is only a sorcerer, who by means of His sorcery art wants to obtain Himself a throne in the Jewish land.
GGJ|7|87|27|0|But in order to catch this dangerous Man, one must know where He is staying. For this purpose we sent, after our counsel meeting, immediately 20 of our strongest and most cunning servants of the law to Lazarus, who – as far as we know – is always staying on his Mount of Olives during the week of the feast. And we sent the servants of the law to Lazarus because we came to know that he certainly knew where the sorcerer from Nazareth is staying. The servants of the law had to send us information at once of what, by their cunning, they had come to know from Lazarus, and this they could have done within an hour. But none of the servants of the law came back until now, and therefore we have come to you for we thought that Lazarus might have sent the servants of the law to you, thinking that you as head of the citizens of Jerusalem would be the first to know through your many inspectors. However, we can see that this is not so.
GGJ|7|87|28|0|But now that we are here, we ourselves are asking you if ever you know where the Nazarene could be staying now. For, when we know that, then we already know what we have to do. He very easily could have accomplished the signs of last night with the help of those tricky Essenes, for with the help of certain Arcadian mirrors they must be capable of making these things. We suspect that He went to the Essenes. If ever this is the case, then naturally our plan is not worth much. Friend Nicodemus, what can you tell and advice us about this?'
GGJ|7|88|1|1|The words of Nicodemus to the temple servants (17/7)
GGJ|7|88|1|0|The Lord: "How much Nicodemus was offended with these words, you very well can understand.
GGJ|7|88|2|0|After a while of deep thinking, he (Nicodemus) said: "Yes, dear friends, that is something about which I can hardly say anything, and still less give advice. You yourselves have experienced lately in the temple that when you saw the Nazarene and you wanted to stone Him because He said that He existed before Abraham, He became totally invisible in the middle of the temple, upon which you had to lay your stones aside again. I have thought about everything very calmly and after serious reflection I concluded that for such a Person for whom nothing is impossible – I myself was convinced about that, and also as mayor had to convince myself about it – nothing can be achieved with violence. And because I know a lot that you cannot know, I wisely will guard myself against being hostile against such a Man. My advice in this is then also: do not be hostile against that Man in any way, but wait quietly to see what else may come from it.
GGJ|7|88|3|0|For if it is something that is only of a divine nature, then our resistance against it is useless. If however, it still seems to be something human from this Earth, then it also will disappear of itself. If in time to come, this Man would become politically dangerous to the Romans, then the shrewd Romans will soon arrest Him. But until now, politically He has not been dangerous in any way, and according to my best knowledge He is highly esteemed by the Romans and they like Him very much. As long as this is the case it would be very unwise trying to anticipate the mighty Romans, which will always be in vain.
GGJ|7|88|4|0|I do not destroy the spark on which I do not get burned. Very rightly you have mentioned your opinion that the signs of last night were probably accomplished by the Nazarene, and I can tell you that already on this night I immediately had that idea. But now that this is probably so, I am asking you in all reasonableness: what is finally the use of this blind persecution-anger with respect to this Nazarene? On the other hand, He will bring you in even greater embarrassment than was the case until now, while you can do nothing to Him, of which now already since 2 years you were able to convince yourselves. How much money and how many men have you already sacrificed because of Him? And what did you accomplish by that? You are still at the point where you were 2 years ago.
GGJ|7|88|5|0|Now again, you have sent 20 of your best servants of the law to Him. Where are they? Probably they underwent the same fate as most of those who were sent out by you in order to trace Him up. I am asking you: be reasonable and stop persecuting a Man to whom you cannot – as experience shows – do anything. But on the other hand can totally destroy us, without being able to resist Him in the least. Not with words, and even less with ropes you can catch Him. Then why your deliberations and all this restless trouble?
GGJ|7|88|6|0|When you were walking through my fields out there, you should have seen a pillar, on which certainly no human hand has ever worked. Who else then – undoubtedly – the Nazarene has brought this from somewhere to that place. Because previously it was not there, and this morning it was there. Certainly no human strength put it down there. If ever this were so, then everything had to be driven flat all around the pillar, because putting such a huge pillar down needed hundreds of human hands. Now if the Nazarene is undoubtedly capable of such things – only by wanting it – then what do you want to achieve with your might and power?
GGJ|7|88|7|0|If He is performing this through an inner power or by a new kind of magic, it does not matter because we cannot fight against Him in no matter what way. So it is advisable to you not to continue fighting against Him, or else we all could miserably come to our end. I will be very careful not to undertake anything against Him. Frankly, this is what I am advising now to you, and I ask the two Romans here if I am right or not.'
GGJ|7|88|8|0|The two Romans said: 'Yes, we also are of that opinion. No material earthly power can achieve anything against men who possess any inner, wonderful strong willpower.
GGJ|7|88|9|0|Once when we were in Upper-Egypt – 2 days of traveling above Memphis – we came in the region were we met a man who indeed had a brown Egyptian tan but still, he was not really a Moor. Our travel caravan consisted of 200 persons, only men, and our goal was to search for the home country of the black people.
GGJ|7|88|10|0|When we came to a place of the Nile that was narrow and difficult to pass through, the above-mentioned man, who was clothed very scantily, came out of a cave and stood before us. His figure impressed us and his glance paralyzed our feet immediately, in such a way that we were unable to move one step forward or backward. He spoke to us in fluent Greek and said: 'What are you searching here in this deserted and desolate place?'
GGJ|7|88|11|0|One of us said: 'We want to search the country of the black people to see how they are residing and living, and what kind of manners and customs they have, and if eventually we can do business with them in certain rare nature products.'
GGJ|7|88|12|0|The man said: 'That country is still many days of traveling away from here if one is progressing with the same speed as you are. But with me, this is of course possible in a much shorter time because nature powers are at my disposal, which are unknown to you. But I say to you, Romans who are thirsty to conquer, that, as long as I am guarding this place, you will never set foot in that country that is still completely happy and innocent. Even if you still were with a 1,000 times more men than you are now, then you still would not be able, just like now, to set one step forward against my will. Therefore, I advise you to turn around and turn back to where you come from, or else I will leave you here nailed to the ground, and then my lions and eagles will feed themselves with your flesh.'
GGJ|7|88|13|0|Well, these words from the strange man, which did not tolerate any contradiction, made such a deep impression on us, that we, despite all the weapons we had brought with us, did not dare for all the gold in the world to move even one step further.
GGJ|7|88|14|0|But because the man was then looking at us in a more friendly way, one of us spoke to him very humbly and said: 'Dear mysterious mighty man, be so kind to listen to us just once, and tell us who you are and how you managed to possess such a mighty willpower. After that, we will follow your wish and will go back immediately."
GGJ|7|89|1|1|The story of the Roman about the might of the Nubian (17/8)
GGJ|7|89|1|0|The Lord: "Upon this, the mysterious man said: 'I am still a real and true man, as many could be found in ancient times whose task in life consisted in bringing the inner spirit within oneself to full maturity and to keep their soul from suffocating in the mire of the material passions of the body.
GGJ|7|89|2|0|You, however, already for a long time, are no more human, but are simply human larvae who have to use iron weapons to defend themselves against an external enemy and still cannot conquer their greatest enemy, the sensual passions of their body, so that the spirit within them can be awakened, become free and mighty.
GGJ|7|89|3|0|Of what use is this external life to you if by this you cannot awaken your inner spirit and make it free and mighty? A human being becomes only a human being when he has found himself in his spirit. But with your lifestyle this cannot ever be done, because in this way you are moving further away from the goal of becoming a true man, instead of coming closer to it.
GGJ|7|89|4|0|Yes, also among you from time to time there are men who are on the right way, although they did not reach the goal completely. But you are quickly and wildly suppressing and persecuting them, and so they cannot reach the goal completely. And spiritually you remain completely dead. And after a short, difficult earthly life you finally die like animals, and your fate is eternal death.
GGJ|7|89|5|0|Now you think in your great blindness of life that I, as a solitary Egyptian wise man, am just saying this to be more respected by you. But I am saying this because you are very wrong. However, in order to show you that I have spoken the full truth and that a true man, by the will of his inner spiritual man, is more capable to perform things, I will now give you a few proofs of the real living power of a true man, so that on your way back you can preoccupy yourselves with deeper thoughts.
GGJ|7|89|6|0|Do you see that giant eagle there high in the sky? I will it, that it must alight here at my feet and do what I command it. And there it is already.' Seeing this, we were petrified, and the man commanded the big eagle to bring him a noble fish from the Nile.
GGJ|7|89|7|0|Within a few moments the fish was already there, and the man said: 'Look, in this way, the whole nature serves the true man.'
GGJ|7|89|8|0|After that, he opened up the fish, removed the bowels and placed it on a stone plate, which obviously was very hot, because the rather big fish was fried all through within a few moments. This we noticed when the man let us taste the fish, which we found to be very well fried and very tasty.
GGJ|7|89|9|0|Then the man said: 'Look, thus also dumb nature serves the true man. But I will give you a further example of how a true man is lord over the whole nature. You have now eaten the fish, which this eagle has brought us from the Nile and which was then fried on this stone plate. But now you are looking around and wondering what I have to drink, except for the muddy water of the Nile. Also this I will show you. Look at this rock, how it is dry and heated up by the glow of the sun, and yet it will give us immediately plenty of delicious fresh water. I will it. And there you already have plenty of water to drink. Go and quench your thirst.'
GGJ|7|89|10|0|We went to it and drank, and it was very pure, fresh water.
GGJ|7|89|11|0|And again, the strange man said: 'Look, also in this way this element serves the true man.'
GGJ|7|89|12|0|Then we asked him if he was living here all alone in this wilderness or if he had any companions, maybe disciples, practicing the ways of true life under his guidance.
GGJ|7|89|13|0|He said: 'This wilderness is for you a wilderness indeed, but for me it is more than your Elysium of which you are dreaming, which does not exist anywhere else except in your blind fantasy. For me, your city would be an unbearable spiritual wilderness, because not one true man can be found in it.
GGJ|7|89|14|0|Indeed, as a person I am alone here, but as a true spiritual man not at all, because first of all there are a few disciples with me for whom the true, inner life has become a complete reality, and they find this wilderness very pleasant. They dwell just like me in palaces like the one over there in which I have been residing for almost 50 years and where several true men have already lived before me. My few disciples of both sexes come to me from time to time to receive of me new rules of conduct by which they can continue to perfect their inner life.
GGJ|7|89|15|0|So there is company in my vicinity, but not in this cave where I am totally living alone. For your eyes it would look like deep darkness in this cave, but for me there is more light in it than for you here in broad daylight. For, when the innermost of man has become light and clear through his eternal spirit originating from the One true God, as a light from the primordial light, then for the true man there is no longer night and darkness anywhere. But with you, already your inner life-light is the deepest darkness. How great must then be your own darkness. Yes, a proverb of yours already states that you also cannot see the densest forest between the trees.
GGJ|7|89|16|0|From this cave of mine I can oversee the whole Earth, its nature, its creatures and men and its great cities full of pride, and I can know all things that are happening anywhere. Besides, I can look into other worlds, which you call stars, and can delight in the only divine eternal love, wisdom and might. And so you see, this is my second company.
GGJ|7|89|17|0|However, I also can associate with all the spirits at any time, and through them become more and more wise. And this is my third company.
GGJ|7|89|18|0|But because the will of a true man on this Earth has a for you inconceivable might and power, working far around him, I am able – in case of necessity, facing an evil worldly enemy of us true men – to procure myself a fourth company, which I can even show you. However, with the assurance that you do not have to fear anything because you are under my protection, because not a hair of your head will be touched. Look, I will it, and there it is.'
GGJ|7|89|19|0|Within moments we were surrounded by a herd of lions and panthers, against which hundreds of the bravest soldiers would never be able to defend themselves. We were seized with fear and terror, but the man commanded the animals and they all disappeared again. And the man said: 'If necessary, I could call together even larger herds of these warriors. However, now you have seen and experienced enough to see how a true man is lord over the whole nature and its powers, and thus I will let you go back now in peace from where you have come.'
GGJ|7|89|20|0|One of us still asked him whether he could not give us some hints, so that also one of us, living according to them, could come on the way for the attainment of this true human dignity.
GGJ|7|89|21|0|The man said: 'That will be difficult for you who are already too full of the whole world and the temptation of its enticing pleasures, and have no knowledge whatsoever of the One, only true God. Because the most important is the knowledge of the One true God, and through that to know yourself and, through the spirit out of God, the laws which you have to keep strictly in order to come to the inner true life. But then you must seriously break with the whole world and its idle sensual pricks, and this will be very difficult for you, considering your accustomed way of life.
GGJ|7|89|22|0|But within a not too long future, also awakened teachers from Asia will be coming and will let you know the only true God and His laws. Listen to them, believe, have a deeper understanding and act accordingly, then also you will be set on the right way by which you can at least advance to a state where after you have shed your body you can, at least as souls, attain to the true life's perfection. Now I have told you all that is useful to you. Go in peace from here and do not ever, as worldly people, desire to enter this region. Only perfected men, and chosen by God, will in future times be allowed to do so unpunished.'
GGJ|7|89|23|0|When the remarkable man had said that, we could not stay any longer, because a mysterious force grabbed us and was pushing us back irresistibly, so that we could not even look back at the region where we had met, seen and had spoken with the extraordinary man, and by that we reached the ancient city of Memphis already in the early morning of the following day. It is understandable that this event greatly occupied our minds during the entire long journey back."
GGJ|7|90|1|1|The Roman warns the temple servants about the might of the Lord (17/9)
GGJ|7|90|1|0|When we came back to Rome, that city seemed to us like a wilderness, and when we heard that with you Jews there also had to be such men who are teaching the same thing and are capable of doing the same as the strange man in Upper-Egypt did, we left Rome and we settled down here, in order to take more care of our inner man. But in the temple that you have advised to us, we really did not find it. However, we found it a few times with the Man about whom you strangely enough have doubts, but who is accomplishing more than we have ever seen. And such a One you want to track down? Oh, be a 100,000 times happy that He is not tracking you down, because once He will do that, then you are lost for now and forever.
GGJ|7|90|2|0|Because, what such true, perfected men can do, that we have experienced and seen with our own eyes. Then what do you want to do for instance if at once He will call a few 1,000 of fierce lions, panthers, hyenas and tigers in your town or just only in the neighborhood? Really, those would eat you up within a few weeks without being able to defend yourselves. It seems that according to some reports something similar had already happened in Galilee, which we can fully believe.
GGJ|7|90|3|0|But if we Romans have already the deepest respect for such a Ruler over the nature – what this Man undoubtedly is – then what do you, who are real mosquitoes compared to us, do against Him? If you will not desist from it, you will come into terrible trouble. Of this we Romans are fully convinced.'
GGJ|7|90|4|0|When the Pharisees heard this from the two Romans, they did not know what to answer. After some time, one of them who was a bit more intelligent then the others said: 'But can we help it? Caiphas, the high priest, has taken, with the agreement of Herod, this irrevocable decision, and we only have to want what those two want. If we were the only ones to decide, we would abandon the case and calmly wait for the outcome. But nothing can be achieved with our high priest, and so we have to cry with the wolves in the forest, if we want it or not.'
GGJ|7|90|5|0|The Romans said: 'Who does not listen to advice can also not be helped. But soon you will remember our words. What such people can achieve, whole armies cannot achieve, for we have convinced ourselves of this. Whether you believe us or not does not matter to us. The sure consequences will sooner or later surely give you the proof that we Romans have spoken the full truth, because we have a great experience in many travels.'
GGJ|7|90|6|0|Now the two Romans are standing up and leaving the company because the foolishness and clear wickedness of the Pharisees becomes unbearable to them.
GGJ|7|90|7|0|But then the Pharisees are asking Nicodemus why the two Romans have gone so suddenly.
GGJ|7|90|8|0|Nicodemus says: 'Yes, to this I hardly can give you a good answer, for I also found it very strange. By this occasion you should not have talked about Herod, because these Romans cannot stand him, not even from a distance, because of the vile execution of John, of whom the two Romans and still many others with them were expecting a lot, and of whom they claimed that also he was certainly a true man. I say to you that Herod is in the eyes of the Romans not popular at all.'
GGJ|7|90|9|0|A Pharisee said: 'Do you think that this is the reason?'
GGJ|7|90|10|0|Nicodemus said: 'Yes indeed, indeed, precisely. Because I really cannot think of any other reason why they left so suddenly. However, I will tell you something else: beware of the Romans, because you cannot mock them.'
GGJ|7|90|11|0|When the Pharisees heard that from Nicodemus, they said: 'Friend, we thank you for your good care and will leave now also, so that we can reach the temple in clear daylight, because the night is always an enemy of man.'
GGJ|7|90|12|0|Then the Pharisees stand up and go their way as fast as possible.
GGJ|7|90|13|0|Nicodemus and everybody are relieved. Also the two Romans are coming back to Nicodemus again, and are really glad to be delivered of those uninvited guests. Now Nicodemus is describing the third sign to those who are present, and explains it, which is very pleasing to all of them.'
GGJ|7|90|14|0|Friend Agricola, tell Me now how do you like this story?"
GGJ|7|90|15|0|Agricola said: "This story is so much pleasing to me that I would like to march with an army into Jerusalem and then as a furious lion attack those ungodly and infamous rascals. But it was good that the two Romans gave those wretched people some respect for You and also for us, and I believe that their efforts to persecute You will have somewhat cooled down. I would like to visit those two fellow citizens."
GGJ|7|90|16|0|I said: "That will happen tomorrow. Also I desire to see them. But if you think that the zeal of the wretched people from the temple down there to find Me will cool down, you are somewhat mistaken. Outwardly they will show themselves to be calmer, but in their innermost they are all the more devilish. But this does not bother us. They will not be able to do anything to Me, unless their judgment is at the door. But let us now not talk about this anymore. I am asking you now how you liked the story of the two Romans who were telling about the real man."
GGJ|7|90|17|0|Agricola said: "I can remember very well how I have heard many times in Rome about this event, and I was very surprised about that. I definitely have to know those two Romans personally. Oh, this story is extraordinary wonderful and beautiful. If only many of such true men lived on the Earth, then all men would be better off. Is this real man now still physically alive?"
GGJ|7|90|18|0|I said: "Oh yes, he is still alive and will arrive here tomorrow with his disciples, because he received in his spirit a message from Me that I was physically present among men. He called his few disciples and went on his way to come here. So the day of tomorrow will be a memorable day."
GGJ|7|91|1|1|Provision in the necessities of life through submission to the will of the Lord. The material and spiritual flood. (17/10)
GGJ|7|91|1|0|After this announcement everyone became extremely joyful.
GGJ|7|91|2|0|And I said to Lazarus: "Let them bring bread and wine because we want to be cheerfully together now."
GGJ|7|91|3|0|Then bread and wine were brought. Now when we were more than sufficiently provided, we all ate and drunk very satisfied, and everyone was praising Me as the good giver of the delicious bread and the excellent wine.
GGJ|7|91|4|0|While we were eating and drinking, our Helias saw with her sharp eyes the Pharisees who were going back home, walking to the much-discussed pillar, and there they stood still again. And she was mentioning this to us.
GGJ|7|91|5|0|But I said: "Oh, just let them go and watch. They will not find anything there for the salvation of their souls anyway, because their heart will remain hardened unto death."
GGJ|7|91|6|0|Helias said: "Oh, if ever I would possess a little power, I would let those wretched people walk home only upon snakes and vipers, scorpions and poisonous lizards."
GGJ|7|91|7|0|I said: "Oh, the fear to be pursued by the Romans is better than what you would like to do with them. They will not really stay long at the pillar and will soon move on. They have discovered that a few people are coming after them. They think they are Romans and that is why they move on now. Look, that is better than your snakes, vipers, scorpions and poisonous lizards."
GGJ|7|91|8|0|This was satisfying to Helias and she calmly continued to eat and drink.
GGJ|7|91|9|0|After that, I said to Lazarus that he also should take care of the young slaves, that they can receive some bread and some wine diluted with water.
GGJ|7|91|10|0|Lazarus left, together with Raphael, to fulfill My wish. However, when they came to the tents where the youths were, everything was already provided for.
GGJ|7|91|11|0|Lazarus said: "Now look. What shall we do now?"
GGJ|7|91|12|0|Raphael said: "Now we will cheerfully go back, because anyone who is so glad and willing to do the will of the Lord does not have to prove this anymore to the Lord by deeds. Because a complete devoted will is already considered as a deed by the Lord. Then the Lord will perform the deed Himself, as you can see here. Oh, if only men could perceive this and would act upon it according to their heart, what an easy and carefree life they would have already on the Earth, and what bliss they already could enjoy on Earth. But now they are blind and they get lost in the dead matter and they suffocate in it. Often in their sweat and unto blood they are working for their bread, while they could receive it from the Lord without physical effort, and then even purer and better than of what they can take care themselves.
GGJ|7|91|13|0|Tomorrow you will come to know the true men from Upper-Egypt and then you will be astonished about the unbound power of their will. There are only 7 who are already perfected. The women and children and the still less perfected ones are left at home with only one perfected man, because women, children and the less perfected would have it difficult without him. But their master, who is still from the ancient Egyptian inner wisdom, will come with his 6 most important disciples to Emmaus, and then you will see how fast he will recognize the Lord and also us. But now we will go back again to the Lord."
GGJ|7|91|14|0|The two came back to us again, and I asked Lazarus if the youth had been well provided for.
GGJ|7|91|15|0|Lazarus said: "O yes, Lord and Master, the youth is already superbly provided, but we two could not contribute anything to that, for when we came to the tents the good children were already richly provided of everything. You, o Lord, have only tested my will, but You were the One who acted, just like You are always doing. My gratitude goes only to You, for without You we are nothing and can do nothing. You alone are everything in everything."
GGJ|7|91|16|0|I said: "Very good, very good, My dear friend and brother Lazarus. Now come and sit with us again and be cheerful with us all."
GGJ|7|91|17|0|Lazarus took his former place next to Me again together with Raphael and wanted to speak with Me about the men from Upper-Egypt who would be coming to Emmaus tomorrow, but the two already mentioned innkeepers were ahead of him and asked Me if they also could not stay a few days with Me to see the mentioned real men from the back country of Upper-Egypt.
GGJ|7|91|18|0|I said: "Of course. The one who, like you, has received Me and My disciples so friendly, is also always My guest and can always be with Me. The more witnesses that will be around Me, the more fruitful it will be for the spreading of My gospel. You will experience real wonders with those people who now are still living so simple as once the first patriarchs of the Earth."
GGJ|7|91|19|0|Then Lazarus said: "But, Lord and Master, then those will surely be descendants of Noah and no direct descendants of Adam, for at the time of Noah, also Egypt had to be over flooded by the great flood?"
GGJ|7|91|20|0|I said: "My dear friend and brother. You may not – just as I have already explained to you – be confused with the natural high flood, which at that time was caused by the mighty Hanochites, and the spiritual general flood of sin, or else it will never be totally clear to you.
GGJ|7|91|21|0|By the great flood of water which took place in the western part of Asia at the time of Noah there were indeed many people and animals that perished because the water did really overflow the high Ararat, but by this, the natural water was not overflowing the whole Earth of which at that time not nearly all habitable places were populated. But the flood of sin, that means the forsaking of God, fornication, pride, stinginess, envy, lust of power and lack of love was overflowing the whole human race. And that is what is to be understood by spiritual Earth, and that is what Moses meant with the general flood.
GGJ|7|91|22|0|The highest mountains, over which the flood came, are the great pride of men who then were ruling the nations, and the overflowing is the humiliation that came over all those rulers, which happened in every kingdom in a particular suitable way. But tomorrow in Emmaus we will talk more about it. Now however, we will take more wine and bread and will strengthen our limbs with it."
GGJ|7|92|1|1|About the good works. Guidance of the people by divine providence. (17/11)
GGJ|7|92|1|0|When we were comfortably and happily enjoying our beautiful olive grove, one of the group of 70 people, among whom was also the mentioned adulteress, said: "Oh, how nice it is for us to be here. We are receiving the highest spiritual nourishment for our souls and the best food for our bodies. How happy we are. Oh, If only all those who, undeservedly like us, are now in great misery could come into such a happy state. I wish that all people who are in need may be helped spiritually and physically, if that were possible."
GGJ|7|92|2|0|I said: "My friend, everything would be possible, but for many wise reasons not all is feasible or admissible. There are many very poor people, and people suffering with all kinds of diseases, whom you would like to help according to your good heart, which is very pleasing to Me. But look, if you had helped them according to your knowledge and conscience, in reality they would not have been helped at all, but you would have achieved exactly the opposite for them.
GGJ|7|92|3|0|It is therefore, most commendable in you – now that you are doing well – to think about those in need and misery, and you have the wish to help them. But truly, not everyone whom you had helped would be helped.
GGJ|7|92|4|0|Look, no one knows better about the need and misery of men than I. And no one is more merciful and loving than I, but all men would be helped very little with only My love and mercy if My supreme wisdom would not work together with it.
GGJ|7|92|5|0|Yes, a poor family is in a bad state. They have no work, no shelter, no bread and suffer hunger and thirst. They are begging from house to house, from place to place, and often after a day of begging they barely have enough to satisfy their hunger while others are living in abundance and are feasting, and are sending such a poor family away when they ask for help.
GGJ|7|92|6|0|Undeniable, this is wicked of the hard-hearted rich who are treating such a poor family in a hard way. And when you see such a hard attitude you certainly can say: 'But great, very kind and almighty God, how can You allow without punishment such a cruelty which is crying to Heaven? Destroy such people with thunder and lightning from Your Heavens.' And look, God would still not grant your prayer. Yes, but then why not?
GGJ|7|92|7|0|Must men's lack of love remain rampant on this Earth? No, I tell you, this certainly not. But look, according to God's wise decision, everything must have its time on Earth, so that men can come to maturity to become true sons of God. That is why the one who is rich has his time to be rich and to be merciful to the poor with his abundance, and the poor has his time to practice in patience and self-denial and to sacrifice his need and misery to God. And God will soon help the poor in the way that is best for the salvation of his soul, and also chastise the hard-hearted rich at the right time. For the rich as well as the poor are called to become sons of God.
GGJ|7|92|8|0|Once our poor family was also wealthy and hard toward other poor people, and for the salvation of their souls the tide of their earthly prosperity had necessarily to turn one day. If you would help them now suddenly, then they soon would become arrogant and take revenge on those who treated them harshly. However, once they have been properly tried in patience, they will slowly but surely, as imperceptible as possible, be helped and therein they will recognize God's care better and clearer than if they had been suddenly raised to a state of happy prosperity.
GGJ|7|92|9|0|But the hard-hearted rich man will also be placed step by step in a more unpleasant situation. Here and there he will be making a mistake in his speculations, he will have a bad harvest, will suffer losses in his herds, will get sick himself or his wife or one of his favorite children, and he will suffer one misfortune after another.
GGJ|7|92|10|0|If he repents and recognizes his injustice, he also will be helped again. If, however, he does not repent and does not recognize his injustice, then he will lose everything and be reduced also to beggary or, depending on the circumstances, will have to suffer something worse.
GGJ|7|92|11|0|Whoever will then comfort him in his poverty and support him will also be comforted and rewarded by God, but no one will be able to help him completely, until it is allowed by God's will. I surely know who is ripe to be helped."
GGJ|7|93|1|1|The evil and the judgment (17/12)
GGJ|7|93|1|0|At these words of Mine the man became completely joyful and he ate and drank, and his companions followed his example with great diligence.
GGJ|7|93|2|0|The woman, however, who was among them with her husband said deeply moved: "Oh, how good and just the Lord is. He who has truly recognized Him must really come to love Him above all. Oh, if only the temple servants down there would realize who He was, then they surely would also love Him above all and keep His wise commandments. But the devil in person will never allow this to them, for they are his most faithful servants and helpers, and therefore, are not worth anymore to receive any mercy from the Lord. Oh, once in Hell they surely will regret this eternally and say: 'Oh, why did we let ourselves be blinded by the devil?' But there, such repentance will surely not help them anymore. O Lord, we thank You that You have revealed to us poor, simple people the Kingdom of Your mercy, and withheld it from the wise of this world."
GGJ|7|93|3|0|I said: "You have well spoken according to your own understanding, but consider also that in Hell there is no repentance for improvement of a hellish spirit and that is based on the fact that he really would feel repentance about the evil that he committed on Earth. For if a spirit in Hell could really come to such a repentance, then also improvement and salvation would be possible for him. But an evil spirit – thus a devil – cannot ever let a good repentance arise within him, but only repentance that is initially evil as he himself is, and he only regrets not having committed inexpressibly much more evil of the worst kind in the world.
GGJ|7|93|4|0|It will be clear to every person with some sense that there is no improvement for such a soul and, therefore, also no salvation.
GGJ|7|93|5|0|As for an angel of Heaven everything is thoroughly good, so also for a devil everything is thoroughly bad. The deeper an angel thinks and wills, the more he will be like God and the more free and mighty he will be, and the deeper a devil thinks and wills, the more he will be unequal to God, and will not be free and not be mighty, because that which is basically evil in him restrains all his power, and it is his judgment and his true death.
GGJ|7|93|6|0|Yes, dear woman, if the devil would be able to truly repent from within, he would not be a devil and would not be in Hell. Therefore, a devil can never improve from within – thus, out of himself. But through influences from the outside it is still possible after an unimaginable long time. However, these influences must always correspond completely with the innermost of the devil, which is – as already said – thoroughly evil. In this way, the evil affecting the devil from the outside suppresses the inner evil, and only by that, it can become progressively clearer in his real evil spirit and thus become a little better.
GGJ|7|93|7|0|Therefore, the torments of the hellish spirits always seem to come from the outside, which is also the case with very wicked people already on this Earth. If with a very wicked person, teachings, warnings and the wisest instructions have no longer any effect and he wants to resist more and more the laws of order, it is impossible to achieve any improvement from within him, out of himself. Then he comes into the hands of the severe and unmerciful judges who are inflicting very painful outer punishments to the criminal.
GGJ|7|93|8|0|If the evildoer has to suffer a lot, he gradually comes to introspection and begins to think a bit more about the cause of his suffering, realizes his helplessness as well as the unmerciful judgments. Yes, finally he begins to realize that he alone is the cause of his torments, namely, through his wicked deeds, which he had voluntarily and with evil pleasure committed against the laws of general order. Since he can see now that his wicked deeds are his real tormentors, he finally begins to abhor them in himself and wishes he had never committed them. And look, this is then already a step towards a possible improvement.
GGJ|7|93|9|0|But then, by far the outer punishments must still not be ended, because the evildoer began to abhor his wickedness only because it produces bad fruits. Through outer instruction, he must now first begin to recognize from within that his wicked deeds are wicked in itself, and also have to be abhorred only for that reason, and not because they have necessarily evil consequences for the evildoer.
GGJ|7|93|10|0|If the evildoer can realize that and begins to abhor the evil because it is evil and decides to choose the good because it is good, he undergoes his punishment with more patience and bears everything, for he regards his suffering as completely just and as an aid by which his life will improve. Only when the evildoer has arrived at this point and his inner being is becoming truly better, then the time has come to reduce the outer punishments to the same extent as the former evildoer has truly changed within for the better.
GGJ|7|93|11|0|If worldly judges would understand this, they still could transform many arch-criminals into good people. But in the case of great criminals they are immediately ready with the death sentence and precisely by this they are making the totally incorrigible criminals to complete devils in the spirit world. In the future this should not be so among you.
GGJ|7|93|12|0|If you have to judge, then pass a just judgment like I have told you now, for the true and certainly possible improvement of the sinner, but not to make him more devilish."
GGJ|7|94|1|1|About the death penalty (17/13)
GGJ|7|94|1|0|Then Agricola said: "Lord and Master. I have engraved now Your extremely true, holy words deep in my heart, and will act accordingly as much as possible, but still I do ask You if the death penalty should be abolished in all circumstances?"
GGJ|7|94|2|0|I said: "Oh friend, I know indeed what you want to tell Me now. Look, you have heard from one of My disciples that I Myself 1 year ago in the vicinity of Caesarea Philippi at the lake of Galilee have applied a sort of summary justice on a few very evil servants of the law who were tracing Me up, and that is why you have asked Me this question.
GGJ|7|94|3|0|Yes, I tell you: if you can see from a criminal, just as I can, that he as human being in the body is already a perfect devil – just as Moses was also able to see that by My Spirit – then you can sentence him to the death penalty at once. But if you cannot see that, like I and Moses, then you must not be too quick with the death sentence.
GGJ|7|94|4|0|I have of course the right from eternity to – what concerns the body – kill the whole human race, and so I am always executioner of all material created beings in the whole eternal infinity, but what I kill as matter, I make alive spiritually forever.
GGJ|7|94|5|0|As soon as you can do that also, you can kill no matter who at the right moment. But since you cannot do that, you also should not kill, except in case of extreme necessity. For instance in a defensive war or in a by God ordered punitive war against incorrigible wicked nations, or also in case of self-defense against an evil killer or robber. In all other cases you may not kill or let kill as long as you do not have My full light in you. Did you well understand this?"
GGJ|7|94|6|0|Agricola said: "I thank You, Lord and Master. This is now also completely clear to me, and as judge I will hold on to it as good as possible, although I myself cannot prescribe anything to the emperor, but now and then he is willing to accept good advice."
GGJ|7|94|7|0|I said: "This you can do, although you will not have much success. In Rome you have a few excellent laws indeed, but besides that, a great number of bad, wrong customs, besides which anything good and true can hardly take root.
GGJ|7|94|8|0|I tell you: Rome is and will remain Babel, a worldly whore, despite all persecutions that will come over her, although there will also be a great many zealous followers of My teaching.
GGJ|7|94|9|0|It is true that you have set the death penalty on robbery, murder and manslaughter and still a few other crimes, but at your great feast-days certain gladiators must fight for life or death to increase your pleasure, and the victor is then honored. Look, this is evil and will not bring any blessing to a nation. Also you have all kinds of battles with wild animals by which oftentimes men have to loose their life in a cruel manner, and still you find this very amusing. And look, also this is a great evil. There is virtually no blessing from above, and when this is missing, no state and no nation has a stable and permanent existence. On this, you can certainly believe Me.
GGJ|7|94|10|0|If however, you can and want to change it, then contribute to it that such things, which are very bad for your city and your great kingdom, will be prevented, and in which anyway you who have now become seeing, will not participate in it, let alone this youth that you will be taking to Rome. Then you always and everywhere will be able to rejoice in My blessing.
GGJ|7|94|11|0|I have given all of you the 2 commandments of love, which you have to observe faithfully. But in order to observe these commandments, one may not take pleasure in these wild battles.
GGJ|7|94|12|0|Because little love can be found in the heart of someone who can watch with indifference when a human being or also an animal is perishing. Where there is true living love, there is also real compassion and true mercy. How can anyone possess neighboring love when he is taking pleasure in the painful dying of his fellowman? Therefore, away with everything that is unworthy for the heart of a good man.
GGJ|7|94|13|0|If you see your fellowman crying, you shall not laugh, for if you laugh, you are showing him that his pain leaves you totally indifferent, as well as your suffering fellowman, who is still your brother.
GGJ|7|94|14|0|However, if your brother is joyful and is rejoicing at his good fortune, then grant him this short gladness over his little earthly happiness. Do not grumble, but rejoice with him, then your heart will not become worse but only nobler.
GGJ|7|94|15|0|When you see a hungry person while you have more than enough, then do not think that the hungry one will feel as comfortable as you with your full belly, but bear in mind that he is very hungry and give him to eat. After that, you will feel a great satisfaction in your heart, which will make you feel much more comfortable than your full belly, because a full heart makes man much happier then a full belly.
GGJ|7|94|16|0|If you are carrying a bag full of gold and silver, while at home you still have much more, and you meet a poor person who is greeting you and wants to talk to you, then do not look the other way and do not let him feel one way or the other that you are rich while he is poor. But be friendly to him and help him with much gladness out of his need. If you do this, your heart will be filled with joy. Then the poor person will stay your friend forever and will never forget your true friendliness.
GGJ|7|94|17|0|Therefore, true neighboring love is doing for his fellowman all that which one can reasonably wish that he also would do for someone else.
GGJ|7|94|18|0|If a poor child asks you something, do not turn it away from you, but bless it and comfort its heart, then you also will once be comforted in Heaven by My angels. For then you are saying together with Me: let all the little ones come to Me and do not prevent them, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven. Truly, this I say to you all: if in your heart you do not become as little children, then you will not come into My Kingdom. For I tell you that the Kingdom of Heaven belongs first of all to them.
GGJ|7|94|19|0|I know however, that with you there is the evil custom to often secretly torture very poor children in a terrible way, so that as a result of this torturing, a malignant poisonous saliva is coming out of their mouth, out of which these wicked priests and magicians of yours are preparing a dangerous poison. And friend, this happens in Rome even now this day. Where such abominations can still be committed completely cold-bloodedly, there the complete Hell is still very active, and My grace can hardly be found there. That is why wise and righteous judges should have taken action with great determination against such an evil that is crying unto Heaven.
GGJ|7|94|20|0|I say to you: those who will commit such a crime against animals I will look at them with wrathful eyes, for also the animals are My created beings and have life and feeling, and a sensible man should not work his evil will on them. But how endlessly much higher stands even the poorest child than all animals of the Earth. Thus, whoever will offend a child in such a way is a devil and is cursed.
GGJ|7|94|21|0|I still could tell you some more of such evil Roman customs which are not unknown to you and which are secretly tolerated with you after payment of a specific estimated amount, but it is your task to abolish such more than ungodly abuses. If you seriously want it, you will absolutely never lack My help. But first you must want this very seriously, because on this Earth My will never goes before men's will – as I have already sufficiently explained to you – except in the case of a judgment, at which always many warnings are preceding. Of course it will cost you many a battle, but a good case is also always worth a serious battle. Did you understand Me completely?"
GGJ|7|94|22|0|Agricola said: "Yes, Lord and Master, I have well understood it, and unfortunately it is like that most of the time, as You, o Lord, have just now described it. But we who are better Romans have condemned it already since a very long time ago and forbidden it to the priests in veiled words – and especially this secret and evil preparation of poison. But despite that, such cases are still happening, and one can attempt only little against our priests because the common people is at their will and they easily can stir up the people against the emperor and also against us.
GGJ|7|94|23|0|Yes, our bullfights and animal fights are easier to abolish. And the gladiator fights, which are still very popular with the old Romans, are already reducing with us a lot, because nobody is so easily willing anymore to participate in such fights. But for sure, these things are still happening during great festive dinners, but more pro forma instead of in the old cruel manner. Only the bullfights are still existing and are a favorite spectacle of the Romans, but we will do everything to take care beforehand that they at least will not take place so often, and other things must come instead which are improving to the moral values.
GGJ|7|94|24|0|The fact that such old bad ways and abuses cannot be cut through with one stroke like a Gordian knot, and that for the cleansing of true Augean stables the power of a Hercules is needed, is certainly true. Although we Romans are no more a Hercules nor an Alexander, in due time we will still achieve something. We will not lack earnest and determination."
GGJ|7|94|25|0|Also the other Romans gave this promise, and I said: "That is good, and wherever you will come together in My name, in spirit I will be with you and will help you to carry out all which is good. But what I am telling you, is and remains forever true. For truly, truly, I say to you: Heaven and Earth will perish, but My words and their fulfillment will never in all eternity. Therefore, all of you, always act in My name, then I will always help you and give you eternal life."
GGJ|7|94|26|0|After I had said that, they all thanked Me for this promise full of comfort, they raised their cups that were full and drank to the future salvation of all people and their children.
GGJ|7|95|1|1|The 3 magicians from India and their wonders (17/14)
GGJ|7|95|1|0|But now there was a servant of the inn who said to Lazarus: "Lord of the house, three men came upstairs to speak to you. Who they are and what they want, I do not know, but they seem to be men from the land of the morning."
GGJ|7|95|2|0|Lazarus said: "I will not go to them, but let them come to tell me here what they want. Go, tell them this and bring them here."
GGJ|7|95|3|0|Then the helper went and said this to the three strangers.
GGJ|7|95|4|0|The three decided to do so and they soon came with the helper to us.
GGJ|7|95|5|0|And Lazarus walked 7 steps to them according to Jewish custom, and said: "What do you wish, and what do you desire from me? I am actually the owner of this inn. Speak."
GGJ|7|95|6|0|One of them said very friendlily: "Lord, we are three very good magicians and at the same time artists from India and would like to give a few performances in this city in order to earn our accommodation. For we are planning to still travel further to the west and there, about at the end of the Earth, to examine the setting of the sun, of the moon and of the stars. However, we heard already from far away that you are one of the richest persons of this great city and moreover, are a very good friend of everything that is exceptional and wonderful. So, because they referred us to this place, we then also took courage to come to tell you what our plans are. Would you like if we – only by way of trial – would perform for you and all your guests a few wonders?"
GGJ|7|95|7|0|Lazarus said: "Yes, my dear artists, this is, in the presence of my guests, not depending on me, but rather on these extreme highly honored guests. I will first speak with them and tell you their wish."
GGJ|7|95|8|0|The 3 magicians agreed on that and Lazarus asked Me what he should do now.
GGJ|7|95|9|0|I said: "Just let them show a few of their tricks, so that the Romans, who still think that there is something extraordinary in such magic, will clearly learn the difference between My deeds and signs, and the wonders of these magicians. For this will have a great influence on them and will strengthen their faith in Me. In this way they will then also realize and understand of what true men are capable of by the power of their will and that this magic is totally nothing compared to the works of the will of a true man. Just go and let them give a demonstration of what they can do."
GGJ|7|95|10|0|Lazarus went back again to the magicians and said what I have told him, and then came back to Me.
GGJ|7|95|11|0|Then the magicians took their magic sticks out of their wide cloaks, were drawing 3 circles around themselves on the floor and then also in the sky. The Romans had their eyes and ears wide open.
GGJ|7|95|12|0|The first, the chief magician, began to speak and said with a loud voice: "Look, highly esteemed gentlemen, these sticks come from the tree of wonder, which can only be found very rarely on our highest mountains! The one who is lucky and has the knowledge to find such a tree, and will cut down 3 branches at an appropriate time, is by his will able to do – if he holds the stick in his hand – almost everything what a human being wills!'
GGJ|7|95|13|0|Then one of them took a dead bird from under his cloak and said: "Look, here I have a bird that is absolutely dead. I will now tear it up in several pieces. Next, I will grind it between these two stones as fine as possible. Then I will lit it on and burn it to ashes, and finally with this wonder staff I will bring this now completely dead bird back to life out of the ashes, and the bird will then fly away before your eyes."
GGJ|7|95|14|0|Then the magician did what he had said. The two helpers lit a fire with phosphorus and a few resinous chips of wood that they had. The bird that was totally grounded into fine pieces was then burned to ashes, and the leading magician bent down to the floor and with his staff and by mumbling a few incomprehensible words he began to stir in the ashes. And look, before long there was a same bird hopping around on the floor and was soon flying away.
GGJ|7|95|15|0|Then the magician asked if we were satisfied with this wonder.
GGJ|7|95|16|0|A Roman said: "That was something very remarkable. Show us another wonder, then we will reward you according to our satisfaction."
GGJ|7|95|17|0|The magician said: "Your wish will be fulfilled at once."
GGJ|7|95|18|0|Upon this, he took a bunch of flowers which looked totally withered and said: "Just as this staff was capable of making a dead and completely grounded bird entirely alive again, so it instantly will also make these withered flowers alive and just as fresh as if they were in the garden in the fresh soil."
GGJ|7|95|19|0|Then holding the flowers in his left hand for a while, he stroke with his staff over them, and look, the flowers became completely fresh again.
GGJ|7|95|20|0|Then he specifically turned to the Romans and showed them the completely fresh bunch of flowers and said: "Look, by the power of my staff everything that was old and withered must finally become young and fresh and breathe a new life into it. If the highly esteemed gentlemen wish, then I still can show them still another little example of the power of my staff. But only one more, for I only can perform the great works of wonder before thousands of people."
GGJ|7|95|21|0|The Romans, except Agricola, said: "Yes, yes, it was remarkably good, and therefore you still can show us a third example."
GGJ|7|95|22|0|The chief magician said: "I am greatly pleased that I have found here on this beautiful mountain so many followers of the high magic that is until now completely unknown, and I hope that the honored guests will like to attend my great performances. I will now show you the third example at once."
GGJ|7|95|23|0|Then the magician took a piece of bread out of a pocket of his cloak and said: "Each one of you can convince himself that this is a real piece of bread. And still, by my powerful magic words and only by touching it with this magic stick I will change it into a hard stone."
GGJ|7|95|24|0|Some Romans said: "That would really be very exceptional, for we clearly can see that there are still falling some bread-crumbs on the floor. So, do perform this wonder."
GGJ|7|95|25|0|Then with his staff the magician touched the bread – that was already a stone before by which at the same time some bread-crumbs were dropped on the floor – and then he said: "Honored gentlemen, would you now examine the bread to see if it is still bread?"
GGJ|7|95|26|0|With these words he gave that which was apparently looking like a piece of bread to the Romans, who were amazed that it really had become a stone. And they wanted to pay the magician now a proper amount of money.
GGJ|7|95|27|0|But I gave a sign to Raphael – who came standing between the still somewhat blind Romans and the 3 magicians – and he held up his right hand and said: "No, a clear deceit may never be rewarded. It will always have to be punished resolutely because such a deceit will contribute the most in capturing and killing the souls of men. These were false wonders and you blind gentiles did not notice anything of the deceit. But I will show you immediately."
GGJ|7|96|1|1|Raphael unmasks the magicians (17/15)
GGJ|7|96|1|0|At the same moment the magicians were without coat, and a great number of objects were falling out of their pockets, also various dead and living birds and withered and fresh bunches of flowers.
GGJ|7|96|2|0|In no time Raphael showed the Romans how the Indian magicians performed their wonders, which the Romans could also see at once, and he said: "And for this miserable deceit you even wanted to reward these men?"
GGJ|7|96|3|0|Then the Romans stepped back, and the magicians said: "Yes, young beautiful friend, we cannot do it any better."
GGJ|7|96|4|0|And Raphael said: "Then go and work at home, and earn your bread in an honest way, but not by this shameful deceit".
GGJ|7|96|5|0|On this, the magicians wanted to leave, but the angel said: "You can go indeed, but only when we are giving you permission. At this moment I still have to discuss a few things with you. Put on your coats again, then we will continue to talk."
GGJ|7|96|6|0|Then the totally amazed magicians grabbed their coats that were scattered on the floor, and put them on again.
GGJ|7|96|7|0|And the chief magician said to Raphael: "But how can you, attractive young man, make us so exceptionally ashamed before such an honorable company? We were not asking anything for these 3 magic tricks and we only would have accepted the contribution that was freely given. We still can do many other things besides these 3 tricks."
GGJ|7|96|8|0|Raphael said: "I know all too well what you can do. Everything is based on cunning deceit. Besides, you are expecting to be paid, and you are calling yourselves world-famous because you are smart deceivers. According to my knowledge you have a law with heavy punishments on lies and deceit. And still you are living from the worst and lowest deceit, for as deceivers you are also honored and highly rewarded, while another deceiver, when he has been discovered, will not escape his punishment, and also because you are spoiling the souls of men. For in the eyes of men who are not familiar with the secrets of your deceit, you are performing wonders, because you first are announcing in a pompous manner that you will perform wonders by the might of your staff, word and will.
GGJ|7|96|9|0|Such a wonder is nothing else than shameful deceit and is more wicked and worse than any other deceit, because other common deceit leads to despising the deceiver and they bring them before the court of this world, while your deceit is giving you great honor with the foolish people and gives you a godly respect. You already pretended to be higher divine beings and you accepted offerings and adoration from the people. They even build a temple for you in your country and put your image into it to honor and to adore it. However, I tell you that this is a work of Hell and of its wicked spirits and that you are connected to it. Not because they would help you with your deceitful wonders, but because you are doing on this Earth what they are doing in Hell, because with devils everything is a lie and deceit.
GGJ|7|96|10|0|You have indeed learnt your evil art from the priests, for you yourselves are belonging to this shameful rank of priests and have now, as their disciples, gone out to catch many people into your nets. But here you have come for nothing, and here will be made an end to your evil actions. This I can fully guarantee you.
GGJ|7|96|11|0|You said in the beginning that you were going to the extreme west in order to go, as it were, to the end of the world, to watch and to examine as close as possible the setting of the sun, of the moon and of the stars. But you know the form of the Earth very well, for in your country were men who have studied the Earth very well and also knew very well what to think of the sun, the moon, the planets and of the vast stars. But not only you have never informed the people about that, but you even have threatened them with heavy punishments if they ever would dare to think, say and believe anything else about the stars and the Earth other then the lies you have always told them. And for these shameful lies the poor people must still bring you the greatest offerings and must moreover allow to be tormented by you in all kinds of cruel manners.
GGJ|7|96|12|0|Did it never occur to you that treating your fellowman like this is a great injustice? You are preaching a supreme God to the people and also a wicked god, who is in a continuous battle with the highest good God, but you yourselves have never believed in such a God, while you literally let yourselves be honored and adored. What do I have to think about you? I tell you: you are still a lot worse than the most malicious animals on Earth. Because these are living and acting as their inner order teaches and suggests them, but you, as created beings who are gifted with all reason and a clear understanding and with a complete free will, are acting worse against your fellowmen than most wild and savage animals among each another. What do you think about that, and what do you have to say on that?"
GGJ|7|97|1|1|The defensive speech of the chief magician (17/16)
GGJ|7|97|1|0|The chief magician: "Oh dear, beautiful and very wise young man. We all do not deny at all that unfortunately this is so with us, but these things came on our way and we did not introduce them ourselves. Let the one who thought it out in the beginning, introduced and arranged it, give an account before a true God for all the distress that we are causing. As a child of a priest I was brought up and educated like that, and I cannot help it if I am now what I am. With us, a devout deceit means an excellent virtue, for you only have to bring the common people to a firm and strong belief by all kinds of secret arts – which is not so difficult in itself if only you handle it in the right way. And see, then such a person is perfectly happy, lives within a specific order and has no fear for physical death, for he absolutely believes that there is a life after death. If one takes away this belief then at once he will become less happy than no matter what kind of deserted animal. Before one can make pure philosophers of them, before long he would fall a victim to the anger of the people. So at present, nothing else can be done except to leave things as they are now. If it has to be done otherwise, then an almighty God must do that. We men are too weak for that.
GGJ|7|97|2|0|I have gone far into the world with my science and art, and I even was in the great kingdom, past the great wall of the world, but nowhere have I encountered people with whom a specific clear worldly wisdom was spread in general. Usually it is only the rank of the priests who possess it. But the people live quietly and satisfied because of the blind belief that is delivered by the priests. And this is truly the best way to keep a certain order in a nation and to take care that the soil will be zealously cultivated.
GGJ|7|97|3|0|Man knows that he lives and that he also surely will die, but if man is healthy and well provided for, he likes to live and from nature he is an enemy of dying and death, and has therefore always a great fear for it. This constant fear would soon overpower man in such a way that he becomes totally unsuitable for a spiritual education, and becomes also the greatest enemy of life, just like there are certain people with us who are cursing their life and who do not beget children, so that they would not put unhappy creatures on this world. This people are only increasing because of newcomers from the outside, with exception of women, who are therefore not found with this people. But then comes the rank of the priests who are denying themselves above all, are teaching the people about certain invisible mighty gods and their powers, and represent themselves as being messengers and servants of the gods, having power themselves and are performing wonders before the eyes of the people and proclaim wisdom to their ears.
GGJ|7|97|4|0|The wonders are the witnesses of his word. The people believe because they have seen the confirmation of it with their own eyes, and they become happy because through their belief they have no more fear for death and for an eternal destruction, and because in a certain way they have been given the sure prospective of a better and eternal life which cannot be doubted by no one anymore.
GGJ|7|97|5|0|And see, that is the fruit of the rank of the priests, which can never be respected enough, although they live themselves in the sad knowledge that the death of the body is the end for man, as well as for the animals and plants. In order to maintain the belief of the people, the priest must not educate them in the least about the inner secrets of the priest, but they must always consider the priest as a higher being, whose wisdom and might will only be realized by the pious soul of man after his death, for if this would happen during the physical life, it would mean its death. The people believe this also. They are considering the wisdom and the power of the priest as holy, and that is why they are living a quiet, orderly and if possible, happy life. This is then also the reason why the priests who are not performing wonders are always intensively persecuted and receive hard and heavy punishments, for they are considered to be seducers of the happy people and sent by an evil being. For it is definitely better that one is suffering for the sake of the people than that the whole people has to suffer because of one malicious man.
GGJ|7|97|6|0|Among the priests there are also a few who have certain actual proofs of an existence of the soul after death, but such proofs are not suitable for a great people in general, but only for a few who are completely initiated in the inner mysteries of life.
GGJ|7|97|7|0|For the common, inexperienced people who are on the other hand standing firm in their belief, only visible proofs with the greatest possible mysterious magnificence are of any value. They look upon it with great wide-open eyes and with deep inner respect, and they believe, make offerings and then go happily to work. And all this is not as evil as you, my lovely young friend, have just now in severe words held before me, and I ask you now to speak out your opinion about that."
GGJ|7|98|1|1|The confession of the chief magician (17/17)
GGJ|7|98|1|0|Our Raphael said: "According to your coarse earthly material manner you could be right, because great and sensational exhibitions are even attracting the animals from the forest, which out of fear are running away from it. So, your great magical shows must have all the more a greater influence on your people, because the people understand your language and speech. For if your people could not speak and thus could not understand your misleading speeches, then they also, just like the animals, would run away for your apparent religious magician acts which are surrounded with a lot of commotion. And out of fear and fright they would creep away into the caves, canyons and holes of the Earth. But I say again that you may be right according to your blind idea.
GGJ|7|98|2|0|But why did you come from your country to this place to show your very foolish wonders and deceitful tricks to us who certainly have not fallen on the back of our head? What do you want to achieve with us? Must we also consider you as mighty mediators between God and men and believe that you are true gods? At home in your country – which is big enough – you simply can do what you want and let yourselves be worshipped by the blind people, but what is it that drives you to us? What do you want to achieve here with your deceit? You did not come here for gold, silver, pearls and precious stones, because such treasures you already have in abundance anyway. Do you maybe want to convert us also and make us believe that you are true messengers of God? Yes, yes, look, this is secretly your plan, because for sure, you prefer to have the whole Earth than only your India. But I tell you that with this secret intention of yours you will never set foot on the ground with us, but very soon it would be heavy for you to endure it. So therefore, for this time you still can go unpunished back to your country. However, do not dare to come back with such a plan. And also, do not go too far with this at home, or else our only true, eternal God and Father could loose His patience and longsuffering with you and punish you in His just wrath. Foolish magician, did you understand me?"
GGJ|7|98|3|0|The magician said: "Lovely, wise young man. We admit that you are totally right and that we Indians are living in the dark. But for this reason we are still a happy nation, because we have everything that can make people happy on this Earth. By their firm belief, the people have still the privilege that they are expecting no death, and so they are also not afraid of it. They are only afraid of an extreme unhappy situation of the soul after the death of the body, which is held before their eyes if ever they – because they did not keep the laws – have deserved it. A proof that the people are believing this, and that it fears that situation after death, are the extreme penance of the Indian people, which they are making for their possible sins.
GGJ|7|98|4|0|Consequently, the people are only totally happy if they keep the prescribed laws. But if, to the best of our knowledge and conscience, the people are in natural and spiritual aspect happy, and our deceits are contributing to that, then a possible true, great, wise and almighty God cannot be angry with us and bring His wrath upon us, for He really can never want that the people on this Earth would live as unhappy as possible. If ever He would not approve the way we are making the whole people happy by our cleverness and ability – and this for all times – then it will not be impossible for Him to show us how He wants the Indian people to be led and governed.
GGJ|7|98|5|0|The fact that we now and then are traveling also to other countries has for us a multiple good purpose. Surely not to earn more gold and other treasures, for we are cultivating our fields with golden plows. Your iron would be much more valuable then our gold. Also we are not driven by a certain pressure to show our arts elsewhere, because at home we have enough admirers. So, in foreign countries we do not want to win anybody with our religion, for we are not traveling as priests but as magicians and wise men from the faraway morning land. But we are searching in strange countries because we secretly can feel very well in ourselves what we are missing – only the things that we as priests are missing.
GGJ|7|98|6|0|We are suspecting that somewhere there must be an almighty God, by whose will everything that we can perceive with our senses was created or made. Yes, we even came to know by our old wise men that somewhere in the far west that is picking up the sun, the moon and all stars, there is a people that is continuously in contact with the only true God. They therefore know Him very well and who surely can and are willing to tell us more about Him. However, we have now penetrated already quite far to the west with our secret purpose, but we have not yet found this happiest people of the Earth. We ourselves discovered, that with our supposition that there must be a God, and with our tricks – as you lovely young man are calling them – are still far better off than all wise men of the many countries where we have already traveled through.
GGJ|7|98|7|0|My loveliest young man, I confess to you very openly that we among all the thousands and again thousands of wise men with whom we have made contact, we have never encountered anyone who was wiser than you are. We think that you are truly capable of having knowledge about the only true God, and we therefore would appreciate it very much if we could exchange ideas more closely with you. Because until now, you were the only one who has seen our wonders for what they really are. Although you have treated us roughly in your youthful zeal – and this was your full right – we have reached our goal by the 3 signs that we have performed, by which we delivered a test to you, and which was the motive for you to call us deceivers. And so also our false wonders were finally good for something.
GGJ|7|98|8|0|If ever we found in you what we laboriously were searching for so long, then we are giving you the fullest assurance that we will perform no more apparent wonders in any foreign country. However, if this is also with you not the case, then we will have to continue our search no matter where, in our own manner for that which is hidden. And then we think that no one can say to us that we are acting incorrectly. We are not wrong, but reasonable, and it lies in our manner of searching that we mostly find what we are searching for, if ever it possibly can be found somewhere. Lovely, wise young man, do not be angry with us, and allow us to continue our search again tomorrow, not as magicians but as searchers for God."
GGJ|7|99|1|1|The call of the Indians to God is not heard (17/18)
GGJ|7|99|1|0|Raphael said: "I am not angry with you, because I well know how you are. But I am saying this to you, and keep it in mind: that God is in Himself the eternal truth and wisdom and will therefore not let Himself be found or be understood by any manner of deceit, because God is holy. Deceit however – no matter in what kind of form and for what kind of motive it may be practiced – is in itself unholy, therefore damnable and is unworthy of a holy God.
GGJ|7|99|2|0|He who wants to search and find God as the highest truth must search Him with all humility and truth in his heart and then he will also find Him this way. But God will not let Himself be found with all kinds of lies and deceit.
GGJ|7|99|3|0|You have, since ancient times, secret wise men in your country who you are calling Pirmanji. Those also still know the one, true God. Why then do you not want to be instructed by them?"
GGJ|7|99|4|0|The chief magician said: "Indeed we know that they are possessing a deeper wisdom and knowledge, but who can come to them? They are living in regions that are only accessible by eagles, but apart from that, not a living soul. We only know that they are living somewhere in the valleys of the high mountains. But where, that is another question.
GGJ|7|99|5|0|However, we have come to know a few of them personally and have also spoken to them, but despite all our cleverness we were not able to know anything from them. Yet we recognized them because they could tell us exactly what has happened with us since our childhood years, and also for the future they said what still would happen to us, and that was already 10 years ago. And see, everything that they have predicted has now come true word for word.
GGJ|7|99|6|0|However, when we begun to speak about the existence of a true God, they evaded the question and did not give us a clear answer. We were seriously insisting upon it with them and made them understand that they were in our power.
GGJ|7|99|7|0|Then they said: "We are in the power of the only true God, and no power in the world goes beyond that power."
GGJ|7|99|8|0|Then they suddenly left us and disappeared literally before our eyes. Even if after that, we gained by the fact that in any way we received a stronger perception of the existence of a true God, but there was nothing of a real clear understanding.
GGJ|7|99|9|0|But as this is the case with us, so it is also the case with our high priest, because he knows as much as we do. For this reason, almost every year, he is sending out into the world a few of his most qualified subordinate priests to receive reliable information about the only true God, of whom it is written in our old book: Ja seam zkrit (I am hidden). But where? This is the eternal fatal reason why we are searching for the One who is hidden and who we can find nowhere. It is easy for our people because they deeply believe that He is hidden in a holy palace on our high holy mountain, which cannot be climbed. And by our wonders the people become more and more strengthened in that belief. But where is the only true God hidden for us? That is another question.
GGJ|7|99|10|0|We were already searching for Him in all the corners of the Earth, which were somewhat accessible to us. We found many rare things, but until now we did not find the hidden One. And still, on the Earth, in the sky and also between the stars it looks like a house, of which the arrangement shows clearly that it has a very good and wise Father of the house. However, if one asks for Him and wants to know Him more closely, He is never present, and nobody can give the assurance having seen or having talked to Him. And still He must be somewhere and take care of the order in His house. And, young, wise friend, only now we have arrived at the right place.
GGJ|7|99|11|0|It is not so difficult, with a serious face, to be a comforter for someone in need or, in course of time, for a whole people, while one has to lack every comfort until the last breath. And therefore, no God – if ever there is one somewhere – can blame us that we, as ancient well-tried comforters of the nations, are finally also looking for true comfort, which we already have given for an unimaginably long time to the poor, blind people. The fact that we are searching this comfort for ourselves – as you say, with the most unsuitable methods – we do not doubt at all, but how can we know what the true methods are?
GGJ|7|99|12|0|It is true that you have shown us that God, as the eternal original truth, will only let Himself be found by the truth. This, lovely friend, is very good and very beautifully said, but what is the truth, and where can we find it in this world? Happy is the rare man who has only a perception of this truth, but where is the one who possesses it completely? Oh, tell us who He is, then we will follow Him to the end of the world and offer Him all the treasures of our great kingdom, so that He will give us a portion of His spiritual treasure.
GGJ|7|99|13|0|You can now think of us whatever you wish, but this I am telling you now very openly and freely without any reservation – even at risk of danger that you yourself could be the hidden One who we are searching for such a long time: ultimately, man who is searching with determination for the truth, with every means which he can think of and despite every possible difficulties in life that are in this world, is equally worth a person – or maybe even more – who has the luck to have found the truth by some incalculable coincidence, but who afterwards has stubbornly kept it from his poor fellowmen and leaves them hungry and thirsty, while with a few words he maybe could have satisfied them more than sufficiently for a 1,000 years. Yes, I even say more than that:
GGJ|7|99|14|0|It is precisely because we have already searched Him for such a long time that we are having the greatest doubts about the existence of the only, true God, and because He still lets Himself to be searched for, just like thousands of years ago. In what way are you ahead of us because the true, only God let Himself be found by you? Who can know if you have ever searched Him more zealously than we have?
GGJ|7|99|15|0|Yes friend, in this respect it is quite difficult to talk with us Indians, because we are not people from today until tomorrow . But as we are now, we already have been since unthinkable times. The fact that we are still standing on the old spot and maybe will still remain standing another thousands of years on the same spot, we do not know for sure – at least as far as the future is concerned. But so be it. One can really not say that it is our own fault.
GGJ|7|99|16|0|Suppose that somewhere you have hidden a great treasure, and then you say to your servants: 'Go and bring the hidden treasure back to me. If you find it, your reward will be great. However, if you do not find it, while I moreover am blindfolding you, then you will be punished for it forever.' Oh, this would be a kind of justice that you hardly could find with our tigers and hyenas.
GGJ|7|99|17|0|If there is a God full of wisdom and goodness who would desire this from us, powerless worms of this Earth, then it would be infinitely much better for men if they were never created. If someone is asking me for the way to an unknown place, then it is my holy duty to kindly show him the way. And I have never refused anyone to show him the way, whenever that was possible.
GGJ|7|99|18|0|However, if we are searching for God and His truth with all zeal and with all means that are at our disposal and are continuously shouting in ourselves: 'God, Creator and Lord, hidden One, where are You?' and He would not count us worthy to give an answer, then there are 3 possibilities: either He does not exist at all and everything exists eternally only according to a rule which was formed by coincidence by itself in the nature and was then arranged, or God is someone who only cares about endlessly great things, or God is a creature who is so deaf and senseless that for Him men are the same as the mites on a leaf and as the countless mosquitoes in the sky.
GGJ|7|99|19|0|And friend, in neither of these 3 cases we do not need a God at all, because then the animals are more valuable to Him than we miserable people who are gifted with brains and intellect. Still, it remains remarkable that He has to be somewhere, but does not let Himself be found by us.
GGJ|7|99|20|0|What do you have to say now to my honest words? Since now I have shown you how and why we are justly doubting the existence of a true God. If you want, the word is now again yours."
GGJ|7|100|1|1|The true way to God (17/19)
GGJ|7|100|1|0|Raphael said: "Look, only now you have spoken the full truth and you have searched for God as the eternal truth with the full truth. And I already can say to you now that you have never approached Him as closely as now. But there is still a lot in you which is not suitable for the complete finding of the one, true God, and as long as you do not recognize this black spot in you and find it and will not remove it, you still will not be able to find the hidden One, no matter how close He is to you."
GGJ|7|100|2|0|The magician said: "And what is this black spot then?"
GGJ|7|100|3|0|Raphael said: "This is your priestly pride. Because woe to the one from the people who meets you and would unintentionally not greet you, while you have seen him. Then this will be immediately held against him as a great crime and for that he must submit to a heavy penance, which consists in a heavy, often horrible bodily punishment. Or, if he is rich, it consists in other, with you often incredible great offerings. And look, this is a very big black spot. As long as this is and stays your custom, God will not let Himself be found by you, for only those people who in their soul are trying to become like Him or are already more or less like Him, will be able to find God.
GGJ|7|100|4|0|But to become equal to God means: to become full of love for your fellowmen, and to let your heart be full of humility, meekness, patience and mercy regarding everybody. Then God will also have mercy on you, and in the spirit of His love and eternal truth He will let Himself be found by you.
GGJ|7|100|5|0|If you only want to search God in and with the only truth, then you will find Him indeed, but you will not see His real being and even less understand it. However, if you are searching God in the pure love, humility, meekness, patience and mercy, then you will find God, recognize Him and receive the eternal life of your soul.
GGJ|7|100|6|0|In this country and with this people there was once a great prophet, full of God's Spirit. Light and truth were his ways, and the power of God was in each of his words. By a special arrangement of God he once had to escape to a faraway country because the people in his own country wanted to kill him. In the strange country he had to live in a cave of a high mountain that hid him from the eyes of men. When he lived there for a considerable time, in which he fed himself with all kinds of roots, he prayed to God if ever He would like to show Himself to him only once, then he would happily die in the cave.
GGJ|7|100|7|0|Then he heard a voice that said to him: 'Go and stand at the entrance of the cave, because there I will pass by.'
GGJ|7|100|8|0|Then the prophet went and stood at the entrance and waited until God would pass by. And look, when the prophet stood there waiting, a terrible storm roared by the cave so powerfully that complete masses of rocks were rushing like chaff before his eyes.
GGJ|7|100|9|0|Then the prophet thought: 'Ah, so this was God. Thus God is in this terrible storm and in this way He makes Himself known to the people.'
GGJ|7|100|10|0|But at once a voice said to him: 'You are mistaken. God was not in the storm. Just wait, God will still pass by.'
GGJ|7|100|11|0|Then the prophet was waiting. And look, not long after the storm there was a terrible column of flames – thus a mighty fire – passing by the cave, and the prophet said: 'God, so You are revealing Yourself to men in the fire?'
GGJ|7|100|12|0|And again a clear voice spoke: 'No, God did also not pass by the cave in the fire. But wait. Now God will pass by.'
GGJ|7|100|13|0|And the prophet waited in fear and trembling. While he was waiting like that, there was a soft rustle passing by the cave, and in this soft rustle was God.
GGJ|7|100|14|0|And the voice spoke again: 'He who wants to see God must search Him in love, humility, meekness, patience and mercy. Who will search Him with other means and on other ways will not find God.'
GGJ|7|100|15|0|And look, what that voice said to the great prophet in the cave, I also said to you, and I have shown you the true way. If you want to search the only, true God along this way, then you will also find Him, but along your ways never. This I am saying to you. Did you understand me?"
GGJ|7|101|1|1|About the Indian religions (17/20)
GGJ|7|101|1|0|Then the magician said: "Yes, lovely and incomprehen-sible wise young friend. You are only 16 years old, how did you come at this youthful age to such wisdom, which I even have never seen with men of a riper age? What kind of school did you visit and who was your master?"
GGJ|7|101|2|0|Raphael said: "This is not taught by any teacher in no matter what school in the world, but this is God's Spirit that is teaching it to those who love Him above all and his fellowman as himself. You also say that you are lying to your people and deceiving them out of love, and therefore are doing them a great favor because otherwise, according to you, they had to despair. But I tell you, that this is a great mistake. There were already a lot of men among your people who were enlightened by God and who in their heart had as less appreciation for you as I have. But they are very afraid for your punishment and penance that you are inflicting to them, and therefore they are outwardly pretending that they are respecting you, but inside they are despising you more than death itself, and they have all reasons for that. However, if you would leave out as soon as possible, one by one your many stupidities and unnecessary cruelties and replace them with those things about which I have told you, then the people would praise and honor you more than now."
GGJ|7|101|3|0|The magician said: "Yes, yes, your are totally right if it would only depend on us, for we, followers of the Zientu-Viesta (Pure Visions) and the Zan-skrit are in fact not so cruel at all and have much mercy with the people. But in fact they are the followers of the very miserable Zou Rou Az To (Why do you stir up?), who put the deity in the fire, who in their teaching, morals and customs are committing all kinds of cruelties regarding their people. We have driven them away unto the coasts of the great sea but we could not destroy them completely. And because they also partly adhered to our supreme priesthood and submitted to us, they were tolerated by us, but were never considered as righteous. So, concerning our Upper-Indian people, these could slowly but surely be brought to something better, but those who live along the coast and who are the followers of the Stirrers, hardly, because they came to believe too strongly in delusions.
GGJ|7|101|4|0|We, who have heard the pure truth from you, will surely do everything to bring this truth also slowly to the other people, but of course we first have to test this full truth that we received from you, first to ourselves. If it appears to be completely true, then we will not lack the zeal. If however, your teaching – against our expectation – seems actually not to be true, then of course we still will keep you in high esteem and bear in mind that for the realization of what you in a certain way have promised us, we are by far not worthy of it. But then, we will not tamper with the – until now – still quiet belief of the people.
GGJ|7|101|5|0|If however, we have found a somewhat justifiable track of the true God, then we also will be as zealous as possible to announce it in the right manner – for the moment anyway – to the better and more enlightened part of the people. With this, we have now settled this case fast and as good as possible. And you, young, loveliest, wise friend, we thank you a lot for your serious trouble, and let us keep the sanctified memory of you and of this hour in our heart. This will be our continuous comfort on all our far and difficult paths of life.
GGJ|7|101|6|0|You, who have the unspeakable joy to have found at such a young age the only true God and the immortality, remember also our spiritual poverty when you will stand before your holy and eternal Creator. Ask Him if He also would like to give to us poor Indians the true light of life of our soul, and also to make known His holy will to us."
GGJ|7|102|1|1|The strong suspicion of the 3 magicians. The diamond is fetched in a marvelous way. (17/21)
GGJ|7|102|1|0|When the magician said these farewell words, those who were present and also I had tears in their eyes, and I gave Raphael and Lazarus a sign not to let the magicians go yet, because I wanted now that they should find the hidden One this evening and that they should know Him better.
GGJ|7|102|2|0|Raphael and Lazarus went now towards the three men who just wanted to leave, and Raphael said with a truly heavenly, friendly facial expression and voice: "Where do you want to go now? Look, the sun is already standing low above the horizon and your followers are well accommodated in the city. So you easily can stay with us tonight, for also this is a good inn."
GGJ|7|102|3|0|The magician said: "O, dear, heavenly, young friend. Not only this night but a lot more nights and days we would like to stay in your presence and still learn a lot of truths from you. But we consider ourselves to be much too unworthy to bear your presence any longer, which to us is so extremely hallowed, and to trouble you and this whole surely God-fearing company. But if you wish, we certainly will respond to that wish. What we will consume we simply will pay, like this is appropriate among honest people."
GGJ|7|102|4|0|Then Lazarus said: "With me, your bill will easily be settled. For your accommodation will be well taken care of."
GGJ|7|102|5|0|This was completely reassuring for the three, but the chief magician thought that someone should go to the city to tell the others that the three of them would be spending this night on the mountain.
GGJ|7|102|6|0|But Raphael said: "This is not necessary because this is already done."
GGJ|7|102|7|0|The magician asked: "How can that be? As far as I know, no messenger was sent down to the big city. And even if that was the case, then he cannot know in which inn they were put up."
GGJ|7|102|8|0|Raphael said: "Do not worry about that, because for true friends of the only true God, absolutely nothing is impossible. I myself have told it to your companions, and here you have your golden cup of which the brim is decorated with diamonds, rubies and emerald, then you can drink wine with us from it. On the bottom is the engraved sign of your name."
GGJ|7|102|9|0|When the chief magician saw this, he said: "We have reached our goal, because only a God can do this. Unimaginable great things are still in store for us here."
GGJ|7|102|10|0|Raphael said: "You could be right about that. But do not take me for the One whom you have sought for such a long time, but here you can find Him. And now, no more of this."
GGJ|7|102|11|0|With this, the magicians were momentarily satisfied and they thought very well about everything that was said.
GGJ|7|102|12|0|When later the sun was disappearing under the horizon, our Lazarus said to the magicians: "Dear friends, these appearances are certainly amazing you, but I tell you that this is only a very little start of everything that you will now experience in this good state of mind. Do practice yourselves now in patience, meekness and true humility, then you will bring many blessings from here to your faraway kingdom. And what you will consume here, has been already richly paid for."
GGJ|7|102|13|0|The magician said: "Lord of the house, who has paid for us?"
GGJ|7|102|14|0|Lazarus said: "Do not ask, because the One to whom all treasures of the Earth are belonging, has already paid for that."
GGJ|7|102|15|0|The magician said: "Also those of our great kingdom?"
GGJ|7|102|16|0|Lazarus said: "Yes, also those of your great kingdom."
GGJ|7|102|17|0|The magician said: "Do you then know our immense earthly treasures?"
GGJ|7|102|18|0|Lazarus said: "Not I, but this young man here most certainly, and someone else in this company still a lot better."
GGJ|7|102|19|0|Then the magician said to Raphael: "When did you come to our region, so that you can know all this so precisely?"
GGJ|7|102|20|0|Raphael said: "Look, at home you have a big diamond of, according to your earthly standards, an inestimable value, and you have hidden this stone so well that besides you no one in the whole of India can know anything about it."
GGJ|7|102|21|0|Then the chief magician looked at him astonished and said: Yes, this is true. Lovely young man, can you also describe to me how it looks like?"
GGJ|7|102|22|0|Raphael said: "The best description will be when I will bring your precious stone here immediately and will give it into your hands, just like I did before with this golden cup. So be attentive now, to see how long I will be away for this purpose."
GGJ|7|102|23|0|The magician said: "Young man, if you can do that, you are not a man anymore, but a god. Because from here to our country is certainly 70 journeys, and you want to give me the stone in one moment? If that is possible, then it can be nothing else then a wonder of God."
GGJ|7|102|24|0|Raphael said: "Well, how long have I been away?"
GGJ|7|102|25|0|The magician said: "Until now, not one moment."
GGJ|7|102|26|0|Raphael said: "But here you have your precious stone anyway. Just look, to see if it is exactly the same one of which we were discussing just now."
GGJ|7|102|27|0|Raphael gave the stone to the magician, and this one almost fainted when he saw the stone, which he knew only too well. He was beside himself out of amazement and looked once to the stone and then to Raphael again and could not regain his calmness.
GGJ|7|103|1|1|The way to life perfection (17/22)
GGJ|7|103|1|0|After a long time of utter amazement the magician said: "Wondrous, mighty young man. If you are not a God, then I cannot imagine a God anymore, because both of these deeds of yours are for a created being, born of a woman, impossible. The almighty power of a true God is needed for this. This is my cup and that is my inestimable valuable diamond, as there must only be a few of them. They must have come through the air, and thus must have covered the distance faster than a lightning. But then, arriving here, one should have heard a whizzing sound. But not at all. With amazing speed and without any sound the stone was here. Yes, how can one imagine that this is possible for a human being? In short, we finally have found in you the God who was eternally hidden for us. But now, only your almighty power is capable to chase us away from here."
GGJ|7|103|2|0|Raphael said: "O friends and brothers – because this is what you are now to me – do not take me for anything else than a man who by God's grace is more perfect then you are yourselves until now. Who am I compared to God? A powerless absolute nothing. Everything that I do, I am only doing it by the Spirit of God that is filling my inner being, because it is full of the love for God and by that I am also full of God's will. Thus, what the will of God wills in me, happens, because the word and the will of God is the real true something, the being and the existence of all things and beings, and it is entirely the fulfilled deed itself.
GGJ|7|103|3|0|However, there is only a spark of God's Spirit in me, but this is united with the eternal infinite Spirit of God. And what the eternal infinite Spirit of God wills, wills also the closely united spark in me, of which I am always aware, and which is only able to will what God wills, and thus, what God's Spirit wills in me it also happens immediately.
GGJ|7|103|4|0|Although the same spark is also hidden in you, but only as the living germ in the grain of seed. As long as the grain of seed is not in the soil, it is apparently dead. Only when all the outside and the material part falls away and the soul substance is uniting with the living spiritual germ, the spirit becomes active and does wonders which you have seen already many times.
GGJ|7|103|5|0|But so also, the material man must kill and destroy all the material striving within him by the free will of his soul. In a certain way he must no more be attached to anything that is of the world. His striving must be: to recognize and to love God more and more, and to fulfill in everything the will of God that is revealed to him – even if this would cost the soul and its body no matter what kind of great sacrifices.
GGJ|7|103|6|0|In this way, the divine spirit in man becomes skillful, will soon fill the whole man, makes him equal to God and gives him all power and might and the eternal indestructible life.
GGJ|7|103|7|0|Therefore, I have already told you before that man can only find God as the eternal love, wisdom and truth, by the pure love for Him and by the truth from that, and further in no other way.
GGJ|7|103|8|0|Just try to hang a grain of seed in the air and let it be shone by the fiercest sunlight. It will dry up, will not germinate and will not bear fruit. And look, in this way it also happens to someone who is searching for God in the outer light of the worldly wisdom. He dries up and withers away by that. And all his idle trouble and work was done in vain.
GGJ|7|103|9|0|When a still living and healthy grain of seed is put into the soil, it is an image and likeness and means as much as: man must start to deny all sensual worldly lusts. He must become full of humility, meekness, patience, love and mercy for his fellowmen. Then he also will become full of love for God. Once man has become that, he already lies as a good viable and strong germinating grain of seed in the soil of the true life. He becomes totally pervaded by his spirit out of God that is helping him to grow up and to become ripe for the eternal life out of God and for the contemplation of God.
GGJ|7|103|10|0|He who accomplishes this within him, has found God – who is otherwise eternally hidden – and will then also never lose Him in all eternity. This is how I did it and I am now what I am, and many of those whom you can see there in front of you are for the greatest part also like that or even more than I. If you will do that, you will also reach to the same result as I. But then you must ban a lot of worldly things completely out of yourselves. Did you all understand me?"
GGJ|7|104|1|1|The guilt of the magicians (17/23)
GGJ|7|104|1|0|The chief magician said: "Yes, it is starting to dawn a little in me now, but there is the continuous question in me: why did we not receive – with approval of the only, true and definitely all-knowing God – all these exalted and divine true things much earlier as a revelation? Since immemorial times we were already languishing in our night and great darkness, and we always have searched for the things that we have found now. We certainly are also men and we also have worshipped and honored God with the meaningful name Delailama (creates and destroys), and we have not accepted the teaching of Zorouasto, and still, as priests, we have never received any revelation. And that was then also the reason why precisely we, priests, lost all faith, although we continuously made the people believe firmly. What was the reason for that? Is it because from ancient times there was some secret curse on us, or were we – without wanting it – guilty of it, or was it because of our climate?"
GGJ|7|104|2|0|Raphael said: "Neither one nor the other old curse and even less your climate, but only yourselves. Not only once, but very often and many times, many people were awaken to teach you, showing that you were on the wrong way. But what did you do with those people? You have damned them as heretics of your foolish teaching, and if you were able to catch them, no martyrdom was cruel enough as a warning to help them out of this world. The reason of that were your unlimited pride and your insatiable lust of power.
GGJ|7|104|3|0|According to you, God, the Lord of infinity, had to reveal Himself to you, so that you, if it pleased you, could impart that revelation to the people drop by drop. Thus, in 1 hour barely as much as you received in one moment for a full millennium. But God did not agree on that at all and gave you instead of the light from the Heavens the darkness of Hell, in which for the greatest part you are still present now. And no one else is to blame for that except only yourselves.
GGJ|7|104|4|0|Because God, in His primordial Being is the supreme and purest Love Himself. In the highest degree He is friendly, humble and tolerant and full of patience, meekness and mercy. He despises everything that resembles worldly splendor. The pride of men is an abomination and the lust of power is everywhere present in Hell about which you told the people many terrible bad things. Because also in Hell every bad spirit wants to be a ruler, for the devils in Hell cannot exist and have no life without the lie, deceit, pride and lust of power. When this was the case with you, could there ever be a divine revelation among you?
GGJ|7|104|5|0|In the worldly blindness of your good little life you thought of course that a God, as the supreme Being, could only reveal Himself to the imaginary supreme rulers of this world, because you were estimating the value of somebody from the people to be much lower than an animal. But in this you were greatly mistaken, because especially God is the humility, the meekness, the patience, the eternal love and the mercy Himself. And He always gives only favor to those who are just like He Himself has been since eternity. And His eternal, holy saying is: 'Let the little ones and the small ones come to Me, for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven, the Kingdom of Love, Wisdom, Truth and eternal Life.'
GGJ|7|104|6|0|And look, this is what the small ones have announced to you from the burning piles of wood, and for this you have shut up their mouth with stones, or, if they were still in your hands in jail, you have, instead of listening to them, torn out their tongue with red-hot pincers. Tell me what else did God have to do for you, when your unlimited lust of power was dealing in such a way with those whom God had awaken for you blind ones. How many thousands more were tortured by you in a more than cruel way, whom God, as already said, had awakened for you? And still, you dare to ask, why only now you have found the hidden One – although only partly yet.
GGJ|7|104|7|0|Read the history and you will find that what I have said to you now is completely the truth. But after that, say: 'O great God, forgive us our blindness, for we always have sinned against You in a hellish way. We alone are guilty for our long-lasting blindness. Now give us Your light, so that we may find You, o most holy One.' Then the Lord will forgive you your sins and grant you mercy instead of justice. Did you well understand me?"
GGJ|7|105|1|1|The magician asks for the way to the revelation (17/24)
GGJ|7|105|1|0|The magician said: "Yes, only now we understand it better, for we first thought too much according to our traditional reliable human ideas, according to which we looked at it as if God as the supreme living Being, as it were exalted above all stars, could only reveal Himself to those people who – thanks to their highest possible esteem here on Earth – are in a way equal in rank to Him. If then, some very simple person was pretending to have received a revelation from God Himself, then such a statement was considered by the priests as the highest punishable crime against the infinite holiness and majesty of God, and was damned. And most of the time the simple prophet had to pay for it with death. This is unfortunately all very true.
GGJ|7|105|2|0|But surely God also knew that such is the case with the priests. Could He then not reveal Himself to a chief priest in such a way that this one could have realized that this revelation came from God, by which God could have clearly shown in this revelation what He is expecting from a priest and what from a layman? If such a thing had happened, then probably not one poor, little prophet would have been condemned to death because of a revelation that was given to him by God. Because then all the priests of a high rank would have known from on high that also a very simple man – yes, even a slave, or even a woman – could receive a revelation. Then such people would not ever be persecuted again by one single priest, but on the contrary would be highly esteemed, and everybody would have listened to him in belief. But we truly cannot remember that with us a chief priest has ever received such a revelation and direction from God.
GGJ|7|105|3|0|And precisely because such a thing has never happened, we had to stay with what has been established of old with us. If I look at it now quietly and intellectually, then it appears to me that we priests are not completely alone to blame for our fatal, long darkness of life, but also the almost eternal lack of a higher, clear recognizable revelation, coming and outgoing from God. Of course to the person of the chief priest or a king, or to both at the same time, what clearly would be even more effective.
GGJ|7|105|4|0|This is of course only my opinion, and I certainly do not have the intention to consider this as the only valid one. But if I look at it with my human understanding, it seems to me that when a divine revelation is given to the people by men who already since immemorial times are highly esteemed by the people, it clearly would be more effective than when this is primarily given to men who belong to the lowest class of the people and who also do not have the means to convey a revelation to other men – no matter how true and correct it may be. And least of all as instruction for the priests and kings. If a revelation would follow the way from on high to the people, then certainly a lot, and in fact almost everything, would be gained by it. What do you, young, divine, wise and mighty friend say to this?"
GGJ|7|106|1|1|The guidance of the Indian people (17/25)
GGJ|7|106|1|0|Raphael said: "The fact that the opinion that you are bringing forward here does not sound so foolish is because you acquired so many useless arts and sciences, but on your history books lies a hand thick of dust and because you consider this dust as holy you are not reading your history, and so you do not know all the things which happened before you.
GGJ|7|106|2|0|But I tell you that God, the true One, has already for more than a 1,000 years revealed Himself continuously to your elders and patriarchs. This went well for a certain time, but when after some time the elders and patriarchs became rich and received too much respect they began to introduce besides the laws of God their own laws as revelations from God, and the people believed in it and kept them.
GGJ|7|106|3|0|But all too soon their worldly laws were pushing the divine laws aside, and in such a way that all admonishments to the too imperious and greedy priests and patriarchs to return to the true God were without success. Then God awakened seers and prophets among the people to admonish all highly placed and mighty ones who, because of their worldly lusts, were turning their back to God completely and burdened the poor people with their worldly laws.
GGJ|7|106|4|0|But the great and mighty ones grabbed the prophets, scourged them at first and threatened them to punish them more severely if ever they would dare again to appear before other people and to preach as if they were awakened and called by God as seers and prophets.
GGJ|7|106|5|0|The seers and prophets performed signs and predicted what would happen to the great and mighty ones if they would stay in their godlessness. But also this did not help. The seers and prophets were caught, tortured and killed. Some of them escaped and the Spirit of God brought them to a place where nobody could find them. Out of them originated the first Pirmandians, although simple men of nature also populated their inaccessible valleys before.
GGJ|7|106|6|0|And look, this happened already long before your time, and so, since you have left God completely, God has also left you. And this is the reason of your long lasting night of judgment and the death of your souls.
GGJ|7|106|7|0|You have found now the light of life for yourselves, but in your country and kingdom it will still not shine for a long time. Because when you will apply it only to yourselves, you will not benefit much from it. However, if you also want to bring it to the people, you will get in conflict with the people and its rulers. They will not listen to you, and if you insist, you will be persecuted just like you have persecuted all your seers and prophets."
GGJ|7|106|8|0|The magician said: "We realize the truth of what you said, but we three and our followers are the least to blame for the deterioration of our religion, because already since long ago we saw the evil and therefore have traveled the world to search and to find the truth which we have found here in the most marvelous way.
GGJ|7|106|9|0|If our country is really in such a bad state – of which we are now no more doubting in the least – I wonder what we can do there. Must we keep that which we have found here only for ourselves or must we, on a right time and on the right place, tell something about it to our friends and companions in distress? Because if we know the truth, and certainly want to live and act strictly accordingly, and must continue with the evil nonsense at home, then we will be even worse deceivers of the people then ever before when we did not know the truth.
GGJ|7|106|10|0|In former times we thought to render a service to the people when we deceived and lied to them as much as possible. But now the situation is quite different. Now we know and possess the real and full true light of life and must still remain the same old liars and deceivers for the people. Can we continue in secret only for ourselves on the light way of life? No, no, friend, this certainly cannot be anymore. We will rather go with our treasures, women, children and servants to the far western end of the world and live there undisturbed in accordance with the recognized truth. Mighty and wise friend, what do you think about that? Please, divine, mighty, wise young man, give us a good advice."
GGJ|7|106|11|0|Raphael said: "Yes, dear friends – for that is what you are now also for me – now even for us a real good advice becomes quite expensive. In your country and kingdom there are still many who would like to have now what you have already partly found here, but if they will receive it from you, they also will not be able to continue to live in the Indian countries and kingdoms. Because there prevails the perfect Hell, and in Hell, Heaven can hardly be attained in man. For when man wants to convert himself to the truth, thousands of obstacles are lying in wait everywhere, which are opposing as enemies against him and are also pursuing him from all sides.
GGJ|7|106|12|0|Thus, you can return to your India and with all caution you can try with friends whom you consider capable of bearing the truth. Do not leave the one who accepts it, any longer in the land of the night and the judgment of Hell, otherwise he will be devoured by it immediately. But if you, for the sake of your own life perfection do not want to return to your country, then tomorrow and the day after tomorrow you easily will find a few possibilities to go into exile, where you can go to in order to establish yourselves there. This is now my advice. One or the other, you can do what you think is best."
GGJ|7|106|13|0|The magician said: "This choice will not be difficult for us. If our friends will take the true light of life as serious as we did, and if they also suspect that this light can be found somewhere in the far west, they surely will look for it. If however, they do not consider this light as important as we do, then let them stay in their night and death. But one thing we will surely do for their salvation. We have many servants with us. We can send a few of those back home. We give them secret letters in a language that besides the priests no one else knows. If our friends will take it seriously, then they must follow us and also come to the light. However, if they do not take it seriously, then they must stay in their night. Do I look upon it correctly or not?"
GGJ|7|106|14|0|Raphael said: "Yes, this time you are correct. But at home you still have many earthly treasures. What has to be done with them?"
GGJ|7|106|15|0|The magician said: "Divine friend. The most important treasures we have here with us. The greatest treasure we have found here, which is more valuable to us than all countries, kingdoms and treasures of the world. But that which is still at home, the servants, who will eventually be sent back by us to India, must take and divide it among themselves, just as we will determine, so that there will not be any fight and quarrel among them. After that, they can follow us again. Here they will hear where we have gone. And I believe that everything is quite all right like that."
GGJ|7|106|16|0|Raphael said: "Absolutely, this is very good. Do this, then you will be blessed. But think about what you have heard from me now and prepare yourselves in your heart for greater things. Me and this friend of mine will go now and take care of a good evening meal."
GGJ|7|106|17|0|On this, Raphael and Lazarus went home and arranged everything, for it already became quite dark.
GGJ|7|107|1|1|The revelation in India (17/26)
GGJ|7|107|1|0|Then Agricola said to Me: "But Lord and Master, I thought that India was a country full of wonders and of a high civilization, like the old Egyptians. A kingdom that must be full of art and of a higher knowledge. And now it seems that the absolute opposite is prevailing of what I have imagined of the great India. O Lord, when will this people then come to the light of life?"
GGJ|7|107|2|0|I said: "Also for this people will be taken care, but now it is by far still not mature for it. The common people however, is very obedient and also very patient, and pious in their own manner, and they have a firm faith. If one should take this away from them now, it would kill them and that would be bad for the soul of the people. Therefore, it is advisable not to enlighten India too much before the right time. But they have to be fed drop by drop, and it is already fed. That is why very special wise men and seers can be found there, whom actually the Jews do not have anymore. And these wise men and seers are also spreading a very good twilight among many people. Without such twilight these three would not have found the long way to this place.
GGJ|7|107|3|0|When I was born in this world in Bethlehem in a sheepfold, 3 wise men came also out of that same morning land, who were the first to bring Me greetings, and they offered Me gold, incense and myrrh, after which they returned to their country again. And some time ago they came again, and this landlord and neighbor of Lazarus has seen them and has accommodated them. So there are also wise men over there, but not so many.
GGJ|7|107|4|0|Besides, the Indian priests are no more as severe with the wise men and seers – who are keeping themselves on the background – as they were a 100 years ago and who were still a lot more severe 300, 400, 500 years ago. Because a few great epidemics which the seers had predicted, of which the Indians and most of all the great ones and rulers fell for two thirds victim to it, as well as big earthquakes, storms and floods have made the priests and the kings a little softer and more tolerant, although they still hold on to the same old basic principles of intolerance and barbaric punishments. And that is why it will still take a long time for this sensual people before it will be completely mature for a higher light.
GGJ|7|107|5|0|Raphael has worked on the 3 magicians completely according to My will and in this manner he also has gained them, and this was also good. But before tomorrow you may not make Myself completely known to them. There we have Lazarus and Raphael who are coming back. They will soon invite us for the evening meal. But after that we will come back again to this place to look at the creation."
GGJ|7|107|6|0|After I had said that, Lazarus was already close to Me and invited us for the evening meal, and Raphael took the 3 magicians with him. When we were sitting in the house at the table on our usual places, the magicians were surprised about the splendid arrangement of the large dining-hall. But even more about the specially set table that was splendid in its real Indian abundance, and on which the most precious Indian evening food could be found.
GGJ|7|107|7|0|The chief magician stood up and said to Lazarus: "But noble friend, why all this wasting for the three of us? For this money many poor people could have been taken care of for years. Do you have no poor people in your country and in this city?"
GGJ|7|107|8|0|Lazarus said: "Oh yes, we have enough of those and I myself am taking care of many. Look, at this long table over there, along the broad wall of this hall, at least 70 are sitting there, and on my many other possessions many are finding shelter, a suitable job and care. And if there are still more poor people coming by, they will find an open door in all my houses. Therefore, do not worry about the little honor, which I am offering you as strangers by serving you in your own manner. Now eat and drink to your heart's desire."
GGJ|7|107|9|0|Then the three did just that and were very surprised about the extraordinary good taste of the food and the wine, and they asserted continuously that they had never tasted anything more exquisite.
GGJ|7|108|1|1|The desire of the magicians for the true God (17/27)
GGJ|7|108|1|0|We also ate and drank in a good mood. But now, little was said during the meal. Only the Romans spoke in Latin about different things. At the other tables it was very quiet.
GGJ|7|108|2|0|When we finished the meal, the magician stood up again and said to Lazarus: "Friend, the three of us did now eat and drink exceptional deliciously, and now this has to be paid for. Name your price, so that I can pay for it right away."
GGJ|7|108|3|0|Lazarus said: "Did you then not receive salt together with the bread?"
GGJ|7|108|4|0|The magician said: "Oh yes, there is still some in a golden small barrel."
GGJ|7|108|5|0|Lazarus said: "Well, then everything is already paid, for it is the custom with us that a foreign guest for whom we put the salt ourselves, does not have to pay. Therefore, praise the only, true God, because He pays me for everything in all eternity."
GGJ|7|108|6|0|The magician said: "Yes, friend, you are quite right about that. If only we also could find Him, like probably you all have already found Him, then we even would praise Him much more than we can do now. But we are also already more than satisfied that we have received the full assurance here that an only, eternal, true God exists. For without such a God it would never be possible for this lovely young man to show us a few signs that can only be done by God and speaking words, which we have never heard from the mouth of the greatest wise man.
GGJ|7|108|7|0|Yes, this extremely friendly God, who you know better than we do, is highly glorified and praised with all our vital strength, for by His holy will He certainly has shown us the way to this place, and through you He has revealed Himself further and more clearly to us blind seekers than during years of our long searching for His possible existence.
GGJ|7|108|8|0|Yes look, friend, your home here looks also so well taken care of in everything that someone can conclude from it – even if he does not know you – that you must be a very wealthy and very wise father of the house. But if he then inquires from your members of the house about you, and with the best of their will they could tell completely nothing about your existence, then this would be very unpleasant, which makes the heart sad. Because when a house belongs undoubtedly to a wise father of the house, and is organized in such a way that every intelligent man is extremely amazed and which he has to admire greatly, then it certainly is easy to understand and he cannot be blamed when he is really trying to know such a wise father of the house better. But for such a person, who is making effort, it is becoming more and more oppressing for him if after a long search and questions he can only discover very unmistakable and clearly demonstrable traces of the existence of that wise father of the house, but cannot ever find him.
GGJ|7|108|9|0|Then after some time you feel like a son who loves his father above all but whose father left for his many landed properties and is staying away for a long time. The son is becoming more afraid from day to day. With the worldly company which is around him he tries the best he can to drive away the sorrow, but one sad night follows the other and the days are going by, but neither during a night nor on the most beautiful day is the father coming back to his son. Then finally it becomes so unbearable for the son that his heart is heavy and he makes up his mind to go and search for his father whom he loves so intensely. He visits all the possessions of his father and finds unmistakable traces, of which he clearly can see that his father has been there. In short he finds literally everything, except his father. He goes down into the deep of the Earth and climbs on the tops of the highest mountains and shouts out loud: 'o dear father, where are you!? Why, why may your son not find you!? If he sinned against your seldom heard of commandment, then forgive him, the poor one, the weak one, the blind one, and let your holy fatherly voice be heard!'
GGJ|7|108|10|0|And look, this is how the son searches for the father, and this is how he calls him. He finds everything, and he hears how the wind is rustling through the forests, how the storm is raging over the lands and seas. Yes, he hears the harmony with multiple voices of the happy singers in the air and he sees the lightning flashing out of the clouds. Only the face of his father is showing nowhere and there is no echo resounding from his voice.
GGJ|7|108|11|0|And look, this is how it goes with us, sons of the great India, already for a long time, and no one of us knows who was the one who gave our book of books Ja seam skrit to the people. But there is one thing of the book which remains always true, namely that the one great father of the house of all men is always hidden from our kingdom, and will also remain hidden, for if the searchers cannot find him, how will those who are not searching him, find him?
GGJ|7|108|12|0|But we were so happy here to come so close to the traces of His existence and for this reason alone we are overjoyed. However, how happy would we be if we could find Him, see and talk to Him in all love and humility. But if we are not worthy of this grace – what we realize and understand now – then we ask all of you, dear friends, not to forget us when you are standing before His holy face.
GGJ|7|108|13|0|And with this, let us once more this evening bring Him, and also you, His friends, the glory and praise out of the deepest of our heart."
GGJ|7|109|1|1|Everything needs its own time. The Lord and the physical order. (17/28)
GGJ|7|109|1|0|These words brought everybody in a good mood again, and secretly Peter said to Me: "Lord, just look how these men are longing for You. Why do You still not make Yourself known to them?"
GGJ|7|109|2|0|I said: "I just know why, and you do not have to worry about that. You all are still very much like inexperienced children, who, long before the fruit of a tree is properly ripe, already desire to eat it. Do you still not know that on this Earth everything has and must have its own time? I am feeling a great longing to make Myself known to the three men, but the love in Me and the eternal wisdom from that are saying: 'not before the right time'. Because one moment too soon can spoil a lot, which later can only be rectified after a long trial of the free will. It is already sufficient that the weakness of created men is sinning oftentimes. What would happen if also the eternal Master of the creating, unchangeable order opposes Himself by going out of His order?
GGJ|7|109|3|0|Believe Me that I certainly feel and observe more than you and all who are present here, but I also know My eternal order, against which in a certain way every man and every angel can sin, but I never in all eternity. Because the consequence for forsaking My eternal order is the immediate end of all created beings. For if the foundation of a temple or house falls away because it is moldered and rotten, what will then become of the temple and the whole house?
GGJ|7|109|4|0|I commend your faith in you and also your heart, but with your pain I have nothing to do before the right moment. Think and feel with Me, then your way will be easy."
GGJ|7|109|5|0|When Peter heard that from Me, he did not say a word anymore and kept these words deep in his heart.
GGJ|7|109|6|0|The magician noticed however what I had said to Peter and at once he spoke with Raphael and said: "Lovely friend of wonders. I have discovered now a Man with a very respectable stature, who spoke very special and meaningful words to an old man. That must be a very wise Man. Would you not want to tell me who He is? For I must honestly say that a kind of secret and unexplainable something is drawing me and my two companions strongly towards Him. I would like to be better acquainted with that Man for no matter what price in the world. If you can do this for me, I gladly would give you a great offering."
GGJ|7|109|7|0|Raphael said: "My friend, be patient, because everything cannot go as quickly as with your big diamond, which I have brought here from the interior country of India. For when the free will of man is at stake, not any almighty force must go against it. So just wait. We will go now outside at once, then you still will have enough opportunity to get acquainted with the Man who is attracting you so much. But now you must patiently wait for things to come."
GGJ|7|109|8|0|The magician submitted to that and we went again outside and occupied our respective places on the summit again. Room was made for the magicians.
GGJ|7|110|1|1|The heavy wind of the north. The meaning of it. The Dead Sea. (17/29)
GGJ|7|110|1|0|When we were back on our former places, a fairly strong cool wind from the north came blowing in and Lazarus said softly to Me: "Lord, if the wind will grow even stronger than it is already now, we will be forced to move back into the house again."
GGJ|7|110|2|0|I said: "Friend, If I did not want it, this wind would not blow, but because I want it, this wind, which I have called up in Me is blowing now. And this is good, because I want it that way, because everything that the Father in Me wants is good. Therefore, nobody has to withdraw from this wind, which is fairly cool, and nobody has to be scared to become sick. Soon you will notice and also understand why I have made this wind to blow now."
GGJ|7|110|3|0|When I said this to Lazarus, the wind was still increasing in intensity and the Indians turned to Raphael and said: "Listen, lovely and very mighty, wise young man. The fact that man, according to the teaching which you have made known to us, can – through the unification with God's pure spirit of life – really perform wonderful great things by the power and the might of his will if he is uniting it with the divine will, we all found very understandable and convincing. But now and then there are phenomena in the great nature of the world against which even the most perfect man with all the power of his will is fighting against in vain. The annoying wind is already an example of it. It seems to us that most of the elements are dumb and do not care at all about the things we will, no matter how powerful we will it."
GGJ|7|110|4|0|Raphael said: "You are very much mistaken in this. If even the hardest stone has to submit itself immediately to the power of the with God united inner will, how much more the air which consists only of soul substance and thus is much closer connected with the inner spirit than a raw material stone.
GGJ|7|110|5|0|I am telling you however, that this wind, which appears to you as somewhat unpleasant, is actually that strong because we want it that way. Why we want it, will be obvious from what will follow. Just keep your eyes to the direction of the wind, then you will soon realize why the wind is increasing in strength."
GGJ|7|110|6|0|Then not only the 3 magicians, but also all those who were present kept their eyes in the direction from where the wind was blowing. What was it that they soon discovered in the region of the Dead Sea, which was not so far away from Jerusalem? Thick smoke clouds were rising, covering the southern horizon, and now and then columns of fire became visible, which however, were quickly extinguished again.
GGJ|7|110|7|0|When the chief magician and his companions discovered that, he said to Raphael: "What is the matter, and what is happening there? Is that maybe a place, a city, that is on fire?"
GGJ|7|110|8|0|Raphael said: "Oh no, my dear friends, there is quite a big lake over there, which is called here by the Jews 'Dead Sea', because in it and also above it in the atmospheric air, no animal can stay alive for 1 hour.
GGJ|7|110|9|0|All fish and other aquatic animals are dying in that lake, as well as the birds in the air above, so that only very rarely you will see them flying above the lake. Yes, even plants and vegetation of no matter what kind, cannot stay alive for a long time, neither on the bottom or somewhere on the banks. Because under that lake there is a vast and deep layer going into the inside of the Earth in which are great accumulations of sulfur and earth pitch, which are igniting at certain times. And at certain places – of course under water – it is ripping off the bottom with a great noise, by which the fire is violently breaking out above the water, but must soon extinguish, because the water is entering into the ripped open gap. And even if such a crack is closed because of the water or because it is closing by itself, then there are new outbursts at another place, which are of course extinguished again in the same manner.
GGJ|7|110|10|0|As soon as the fire under the rather big lake becomes active, it always continues for a few hours with great intensity. However, the after-effect, which usually consists of smoke and vapors, which at certain places is continuously welling up from the lake, often lasts a few days in ever diminishing intensity. And then, during that time it is not advisable for someone to approach the lake, and certainly not opposite the wind, because the bad air, which during these occasions are forming above the lake suffocates the natural life of man and also of every animal.
GGJ|7|110|11|0|And look, because the outburst is now very heavy and because the southern wind would drive the strong poisonous smoke all too soon toward us, causing a great disaster, the almighty will of the only, true God has called the northern wind, which is rich of life elements and which becomes first of all stronger as the fire under the lake is perceptibly increasing, and secondly is driving the smoke and the vapor far into the deserts of Arabia, where it can cause no harm to anyone, because there, especially far away from the lake, no living creature is likely to live.
GGJ|7|110|12|0|If you will now think deeper about what has been said, you will understand the reason why the cool northern wind was blowing and that it was not by coincidence that it came into its mind but that a very wise and very powerful will has commanded it. From this, it is clear that the united will of God of a perfect living man can also command the elements, and that these have to submit to it.
GGJ|7|110|13|0|So you also can throw a glance at the wisdom and the will of God when I show you that this dangerous lake receives its supply from different sides, but on the surface of the Earth it has no evacuation. Why is that so? Because this lake, just like some other lakes on the Earth, needs in the first place its water to temper the fire that is below, and secondly because a supply of the poisonous water on the surface would make the land fruitless and uninhabitable far around it. And therefore, the love, wisdom and will of the true God takes also care of that what blind man does not see and what he also cannot see.
GGJ|7|110|14|0|But he who observes the creatures and the further organization of the world with the eyes of the spirit, will discover that God's will is prevailing everywhere. And in this way he will easily find the great, holy Father who organizes the worlds, the people and the spirits, and he will be able to find the power of God's almighty will within him. Then he will have no more reason to ask if the will of God, united with the will of man can also command the elements. Did you well understand all that?"
GGJ|7|111|1|1|The doubts of the Indian magician (17/30)
GGJ|7|111|1|0|The chief magician said: "Yes, I understood, as well as my two companions. But besides that, there are still so many questions if one wants to have a complete idea of the highest wisdom of the only, true God. Because in the great nature there are, besides the many extremely wisely arranged things, also other cases, which in itself are arranged in a wonderfully wise way, but compared to the other things are quite obviously not so wise and suitable.
GGJ|7|111|2|0|And look, lovely young friend, by such observations mostly those people are mislead who more than others are searching for a wise and almighty God, and instead of knowing God completely, actually the opposite is happening. They discover a power and might which in itself is formed and arranged very wonderfully and artfully, but which in a certain way is not capable of giving account as to why it has formed this and that and why for instance one thing has been there for the sake of the other.
GGJ|7|111|3|0|I realize that this is probably a very useless question of mine, but the one who has never had any doubt within him, clearly shows by it that he cares little or none at all to know if there is a God and how He looks like, and if the soul of man after the death of the body continues to live as an individual, being aware of himself, and how and where.
GGJ|7|111|4|0|But because I am already an old searcher, I am also an old doubter and that is why I am full of questions. And therefore I have found your description about your dangerous lake, the subterranean pitch and sulfur deposits, the temporary ignition of it and after that the arrival of the cold northern wind – which is still blowing heavily – much in agreement with the might and the wisdom of a true and good God. Just like everything at the lake is also very efficiently established, so that this evaporation will not be harmful to the living creatures. All this seems in and by itself totally all right, but then there is a completely different question that is arising, which we ourselves can never answer:
GGJ|7|111|5|0|Why then did God, who is so wise and good, actually create such a dangerous lake? We know many great kingdoms and countries that exist without such a lake. Why exactly here must there be one? What is the use for those big subterranean pitch and sulfur layers and why those poisonous vapors in which no humans, animals, plants and trees can live? Are such dangerous lakes on Earth actually good for something and is there some wise good purpose behind it, or did they only exist by coincidence and has God, because it exists, created such measures so that they should not be too dangerous for the somewhat nobler creatures that are living close to it?
GGJ|7|111|6|0|Can a very wise and good God not reach a good end in another way than with a bad means? Look, dear young, divinely wise and mighty friend, if one thinks and considers these things more and more, he finally comes oftentimes to very strange conclusions.
GGJ|7|111|7|0|You can for instance say: a good God can create nothing that is bad, because in honey there is no bitter taste. Then there also must not be an evil anti-god, who is continuously striving against the good God, but can never defeat Him. Just like the good God cannot conquer the evil one. The good God creates continuously great things, the evil one always destroys the works of the good God.
GGJ|7|111|8|0|However, if one accepts that, it is sad for a creature and especially sad for a self-conscious man, because he is facing certain destruction. Because what kind of joy can a life and existence give me, when I will lose it forever after a short time, and besides that, also with great pain and full of fear and despair.
GGJ|7|111|9|0|Finally, this also you do not want to accept and you say: there is no God at all, or there are as many of them as there are creatures, by which every god creates his own creature and does not care about anything else. Or there is no God at all, but a natural force, which, without knowing that it is existing, still continues to work, because in a certain way, through circumstances that have developed themselves blindly and by coincidences, it has to work. Just like the wind when it is blowing without a will and without any understanding, changes its direction when it hits a rock-face, which is then forcing it to choose another direction. This phenomenon can also be observed with brooks and rivers. They must change their direction as often as in their blindness they are hitting objects, which are forcing it unintentionally to take another direction.
GGJ|7|111|10|0|A grain of seed falls into good soil and bears fruit abundantly, while an equally healthy grain of seed falls into bad soil, withers away in it and bears no fruit at all. Neither the seed nor the soil are conscious of their power and possibilities, but some circumstance, which also has been caused by other accidental circumstances, has made one soil fat and the other meager, and this circumstance makes that a seed flourishes in a good or a bad way.
GGJ|7|111|11|0|Then you can examine and think what you want, and experience many things on the globe, and will never come to a well calculated order, but only to pure coincidences by which one is causing the other.
GGJ|7|111|12|0|Well, by such examinations, man loses the deity, and then it cannot be found again so easily. You probably were completely right by saying that man can find an only, true, wise and almighty God by the accurate examinations of all kind of phenomena in the great nature. This must be true, but when you finally as a scrupulous researcher you discover things which seems to have nothing to do with a good calculated order, and thus are making the existence of an only, true, wise, good and mighty God unbelievable – just like the pitch and sulfur layer under the dangerous lake. Then what? Then, friend, man cannot help himself anymore, but God must help him, if He really exists. However, if He does not help him, then, or, in reality He is not there, or He does not care about men, or He is not capable to help man without certain conditions, as one can conclude every day from all too many experiences.
GGJ|7|111|13|0|Therefore, can you explain to me the reason why that dangerous lake is there, then there will be no more obstacles for us to continue to speak about this still very important matter."
GGJ|7|112|1|1|The diversity of all created things (17/31)
GGJ|7|112|1|0|Raphael said: "You know, my friend, about this subject we cannot so easily discuss with each other, because concerning this, you are by far not mature enough and you are still filled with your old Indian worldly wisdom. I first would have to show you the whole inner organic organization of life and the whole organism of the world and will have to reveal the complete purpose of it. And this will not go as fast as you are imagining with your Indian fantasy, because more is needed than the knowledge, which you have acquired in India. But I can give you some indications by which you can already have a certain idea of it. Take the following attentively to heart:
GGJ|7|112|2|0|Listen. You are a man. Your body consists of almost countless many organs, of which you do not know anything about it. Without this organic arrangement of your body, the life of your soul within would absolutely not be imaginable. And still, the most important organs of your body are not exactly placed in an orderly manner in your body. Look at your veins. How irregular they seem to run through your body. And still, the most efficient order is prevailing in it. Just look at the placement of your hairs. They are placed disorderly among one another on your head, as well as on your whole body, and still, every hair is counted by God and placed on the right spot. And with other people they are once again placed in a different way than with you, and are also placed on the right spot, for it has pleased the Lord in His wisdom to give every man another shape and also another disposition, so that they can more easily recognize each other and then love one another as fellowmen.
GGJ|7|112|3|0|In this way, the Lord has given a different appearance even among the domestic animals, so that people can recognize their domestic animals more easily, while the wild animals from the forest are as much as possible looking alike, because it is important that no one should recognize them. Also, look at the domestic birds and the wild birds in the air. Also with them you will encounter the same situation.
GGJ|7|112|4|0|Let us suppose that on the Earth all regions look alike as two drops of water, and every home would also look just like the other, not being bigger or smaller, then I would like to know from you how, when you are far away, would be able to find your homeland again somewhere.
GGJ|7|112|5|0|Just look at the fruit trees that are belonging to one house, and also to those of another house, then you will discover a great diversity in their shape, despite that it is one and the same kind. And this was also allowed by God, so that every owner would recognize his trees as old good friends can recognize each other from afar.
GGJ|7|112|6|0|I will however, give you another example before we will move to the main point. So listen. Look, how would it be when for instance all girls, old or young, would have precisely the same face and would have exactly the same height, and would look exactly the same, and be dressed in the same manner, just like this is the case with the birds in the sky and the wild animals in the field and the forest? Would you then be able to distinguish your daughters from your wife, or from the daughters of your neighbor, or from your mother, or from your sisters? If your father would look exactly like you and your sons, how would you as a reasoning man like this? Exactly the same environments with exactly the same human figures and forms. In short, everything, young and old would be completely alike, completely one and the same. How would you like that?"
GGJ|7|112|7|0|The magician said: "O friend, this would mean death for us while we are still living. Ah, you can stop with such absurd examples. Ah, then also human thinking would completely cease with man, because that is without comparisons actually impossible. Well, I already can see what you want to say. But just continue, because every word from your mouth is worth a 1,000 times 1,000 pound of pure gold."
GGJ|7|113|1|1|The necessity of the diversity of all created things (17/32)
GGJ|7|113|1|0|Raphael said: "You have answered correctly, because by such similarity of the created things every stimulation of life, and with that also every thinking would cease. The exterior thinking is set to work because man is observing the different things with its very varying and different forms with his healthy sense organs. He is comparing them, ponders and evaluates their efficient relations between one another. He pays attention to the different forms and gives them also different names by which the human language and later also the written language of signs originated.
GGJ|7|113|2|0|However, if one region and the other, one tree and the other, also one animal and the other, and all the people, men and women, parents and children, young and old, would look exactly alike, what kind of stimulation would that exert on the sense organs of the people? None at all. Then he would have very little to observe, and still less to think about. Also the oral and written language would be very limited. And look, that would simply be the case if the all-wise God would create the worlds and the creatures all according to your severe imaginations of order.
GGJ|7|113|3|0|But because God is still infinitely much wiser than we can imagine, He also has created everything in a much better order than we can ever think of. He is continuously Teacher and Master of the people, because He has brought such diversity in His creatures, so that man, for whose sake everything has been created, will observe all different creatures of all kind and form, and will easily recognize them and give them also a name. He will think deeply about them and can then also use them in one way or another to his advantage, which he, as proven, would never be able to do according to your way.
GGJ|7|113|4|0|Would you for instance be capable to love a certain woman if she looked completely identical to any other women as one domestic fly to another? You would not be able to recognize your wife at all, as little as you can recognize a domestic fly and could say: 'Look, that is my darling'. Because as soon as your darling-fly disappeared between the others, you certainly would not be able to recognize it as the one that is yours, and this is precisely how it would be with your wife and your wife with you.
GGJ|7|113|5|0|From all this you can conclude that it is precisely disorder, which is, according to you, prevailing among God's creatures, that is the basis of much greater and more real proofs for the existence and for the highest love and wisdom of an almighty Creator than order, which you have searched for such a long time and were not able to find.
GGJ|7|113|6|0|I have already shown to you that the veins – which you can see and well observe at your hands and feet, and also at your head – are not precisely placed in that full symmetric order beneath your skin, what you are defending. But you can see that with you, as well as with any other person, they clearly have many different forms. Yes, then why this disorder?
GGJ|7|113|7|0|Look, you hardly will meet two persons who will look exactly the same. However, as God the Lord, for the clearly indicated reasons, makes the exterior forms very differently, so He also makes the organism of man differently, and also the talents of every soul. Because if every person had exactly the same talents, then they soon would not need one another any more, and neighborly love would be a word without meaning.
GGJ|7|113|8|0|Now you have seen that, what is according to you, disorder, is the surest proof for God's existence and for the highest, most wise and loving order out of God. Then we can now return to our dangerous lake."
GGJ|7|114|1|1|The Earth as an organism (17/33)
GGJ|7|114|1|0|Look, the structure of this and still other similar lakes is just as wisely ordered by the Creator as all the other things, which I have shown you and told you about concerning this matter.
GGJ|7|114|2|0|You have a body that is nourished, maintained and kept alive in a natural way by means of food and drink and by the regular breathing of pure air. The nourishing elements in the food and drinks are present in the same small measure as in the air that is breathed in. You breathe in the air, but you must almost breathe out as much as at first when you have breathed in. Only a small, hardly weighable part in your lungs is given to your blood, and that is the most important part by which your life is nourished. The other part is breathed out again. You eat different foods and drink different drinks. However, what you eat and drink does not consist only of pure nourishing elements for your body, but is primarily a carrier of it. Only an ethereal minimum is left behind in you as food. All the rest must by the known way be removed from the body.
GGJ|7|114|3|0|Well, just as this is necessary with men, animals and even with plants, because otherwise they could not stay alive, this is also the case with a heavenly body. A heavenly body needs organs to expel its inner superfluous dirt out on its skin's surface. And now we look again at our dangerous lake, and then we discover that it is an equally necessary organ of the Earth to bring out the inner no more useable waste. Just like a number of comparable organs of the human body, which will not be unknown to you.
GGJ|7|114|4|0|Also the Earth is an organic living being and it has also a soul's life, like you and any other creature, and it breathes and works and lives in the infinite space of creation.
GGJ|7|114|5|0|However, experience must have taught you that the waste of people, animals and plants can be used very well as manure on the fields, like meadows and vineyards. However, I tell you: what the animal waste is on a small scale, the waste of the Earth is on a larger scale and more in general.
GGJ|7|114|6|0|The fertile soil of the Earth, also the mountains and the seas are actually the waste of the Earth, because all that came into existence by the inner fire of life of the Earth, but of course already an unimaginable long time ago. And everything that is brought up to the surface of the Earth, like sulfur, pitch, salt, water and all kinds of minerals and metals, serves for the formation of the fertile soil, without which no plant, no tree, and thus still less an animal or even a human being could exist.
GGJ|7|114|7|0|Thus, what the Earth is doing through its own organs and pores even until today, as it has already done and had to do unthinkable long times ago by the very wise arrangement of the eternal great Creator, then it cannot be called bad, but then everything is good.
GGJ|7|114|8|0|If a piece of land or such a lake is not fit for the natural life of plants, animals and men, then it does not mean that it is bad. Man has brains and reason and can avoid such places that are not yet fit for habitation. The Earth has plenty of regions that are ripe to be inhabited and men can be completely satisfied with that. The sea as a whole occupies still a lot bigger surface than the dry land. Who will say: 'Look, how unwise has God acted there by not making the greatest part of the Earth as fertile land instead of making so much useless water. We man, and surely also most animals on the land and also most plants, would have enough with the lakes, streams, rivers, brooks, wells and the rain and snow.'
GGJ|7|114|9|0|I say: yes, that would be possible if all lakes, streams, rivers, brooks, wells and the rain and the snow could come from another place then exactly from this big world sea. If this could not be done as it is done now, there would also be no fresh water on the mainland.
GGJ|7|114|10|0|I think that I have corrected your doubts now in a very natural way. If you pay attention to this, the existence of a true God, His love, goodness, wisdom and might will be completely clear to you, and no phenomenon in the world will ever hold you back from your true belief and the right knowledge of a true God.
GGJ|7|114|11|0|However, if someone with a certain eloquence tries to force another teaching upon you, then explain him everything as I have explained it to you. If he accepts what you are saying, then consider him as someone who seeks the truth, and treat him as a brother. However, if he does not accept the obvious truth, then consider him as someone without light, who is a gentile and a heretic because he does not want to accept the lightened truth, and avoid him and his company.
GGJ|7|114|12|0|But you must make a distinction between the one who does not want to accept the truth, and the one who cannot understand and accept the truth because of his spiritual poverty. The first one does not deserve to have more patience with him, for he does not want to accept the truth because of pride and self-conceit, and only wants that everything conforms itself to him. But be patient with the second one, for he does not lack the will, only the understanding. If through your patience and love he becomes more intelligent, he also will accept the truth.
GGJ|7|114|13|0|I have explained to you a lot now. If you reflect on it, you will find in you greater things yourself. Your spirit out of God will show you the depths and heights of the truth. Now ask yourself in your heart, if you have understood everything that I have told you."
GGJ|7|115|1|1|The benefit of the poisonous trees in India. The development of the Earth. The displacement of the seas. (17/34)
GGJ|7|115|1|0|Then the magician said: "It is becoming clear to me now, just like the sunrise early in the morning. However, these are things which first have to take root before they can be completely my own. The fact that this is precisely how you have explained it to me now, I do not doubt for one moment. Only one little question I still would like to ask. If your great patience with me is not exhausted yet, I would like to ask you to answer also this little question to expand my understanding."
GGJ|7|115|2|0|Raphael said: "Let me hear also this request. What is it? Speak."
GGJ|7|115|3|0|The magician said: "Look, lovely and extremely wise young man, with us in India, and more exactly on a big island and also in some valleys at the coast which could be luxuriantly overgrown, there is a special bush, a real terror for the country. This brushwood is so malicious and poisonous that by its emanation it kills far around the place everything that comes near. It is much more dangerous than this formerly mentioned lake and cannot be exterminated. Ignorant people are coming now and then near that vegetation and must die a pitiful death.
GGJ|7|115|4|0|Well, for what is such a hellish vegetation good for?"
GGJ|7|115|5|0|Raphael said: "Yes, my dear friend, such a vegetation has a great and for the people important meaning in the land where the Lord of Heaven and Earth lets it grow, because it has been given to the people of that country as a loyal watchman to warn them not to inhabit such pieces of land on Earth, because God the Lord has destined this for something very different for the preservation of the Earth.
GGJ|7|115|6|0|It was already revealed faithfully to your ancestors that they had to avoid those valleys, and not to inhabit them, because these are by far not ripe for habitation and because under the soil there are still raw elementary powers at work. They also knew that the named bushes were there to absorb the emanating poison out of the depths of the Earth, so that it would not poison other further away regions and make them uninhabitable.
GGJ|7|115|7|0|Once that man is informed about this and is then exhorted by teachers for a 1,000 years, then no one can be agitated anymore when he, despite the warning is going to places on Earth where he should know that those are by far not suitable for the coming of men and animals. Do you also understand that?"
GGJ|7|115|8|0|The magician said: "Yes, also this I understand now. But why is it, that some regions on Earth are more suitable than others?"
GGJ|7|115|9|0|Raphael said: "You still are completely blind. Did you ever see someone whose limbs grew up at once? How long does it take before a human being is physically completely grown up, and how long until his soul will be completely matured by life? Do you think that God, who is Wisdom Himself, would somehow forget His order? Oh, absolutely not. God is the most perfect Order Himself and knows very precisely what He, how He and why He is doing it in such a way.
GGJ|7|115|10|0|Look at the high mountains around us. Many thousands of years ago they were more than twice as high, and the valleys were more than twice as deep as they are now – measured from the top of the mountains. But at that time such deep valleys were still completely uninhabited. They were exclusively lakes with all kinds of gigantic aquatic animals in it.
GGJ|7|115|11|0|Then the great Lord and Master of eternity let terrible storms with lightning break out. They crushed the high mountains, and the deep valleys were formed with the rubbish. Instead of the big lakes, soon big mighty rivers flowed over the filled-up plains of the valleys, and with their power they rolled the smaller pieces of stone on the bottom continuously around, by which they were crushed even more, and consequently became even much smaller. For, all the sand in the streams, rivers, brooks and seas existed because of the continuous as much as possible reducing of the real gigantic high mountains of the prehistoric times into the finest parts. When the valleys were filled up in this way, the Lord made the rivers slowly but surely to dry up, and so its shores turned slowly into fertile land.
GGJ|7|115|12|0|And what happened in the prehistoric times of the Earth is still happening today, although on a smaller scale. And so, you see that God the Lord is in Himself the eternal Order, and does not need to hurry in any way. For it is precisely His highest happiness to see how in the whole eternal infinity everything comes forth, and has to come forth, in perfect order, one from the other. Therefore, your question why the regions on the solid Earth were not made habitable at once was really superfluous.
GGJ|7|115|13|0|Look, I still will tell you something more. The great sea will be shifted every 14,000 years from the south of the Earth to the north or from the north of the Earth to the south. From now in about 8,000 to 9,000 years the great ocean will be high above this mountain, on which we are standing now and are talking about it. On the other hand, in the south, big regions will be made dry, and men and animals will find sufficient food there. At this occasion, again a few, until now unripe and uninhabited places on the northern half of the Earth will become ripe and habitable for future human generations. That means, as soon as the northern half of the Earth will again be free from the sea.
GGJ|7|115|14|0|Now I think that I have said sufficiently to you who are a scientist of nature. And I also could tell you this because I know that you wise men from the morning land know very well the shape and nature of the whole Earth, although you are always hiding it from the other people. Do you still have a question now?"
GGJ|7|115|15|0|The magician said: "No, young friend, who are to me completely incomprehensible and wise. You speak about the whole Earth as if you had been present since prehistoric times when it was created and had seen what happened to it. And the most remarkable is that we, in honor and conscience, cannot contradict you at all. Because according to our many experiences in the great world, it is precisely as you have told us now, and the existence of a true, eternal God is proven to us clearer than the sunlight, and we do not need more now because we also know now by you what we have to do in order to truly find God.
GGJ|7|115|16|0|How much we would like to reward you more than royally for this great goodness, if ever you would accept a reward. But you already have expressly resisted against it, and so there is nothing left for us except to thank you out of the deepest of our heart, and to ask you once more to remember us when you will be with God the eternal Lord.
GGJ|7|115|17|0|But now, I still would like to exchange a few words with the Man who attracted me so much during the evening meal. After that, being comforted, we will gladly leave this mountain and go down to our men and tell them and prove them that we finally have found entirely what we have searched for in vain for such a long time. May I now speak a few words with that Man?"
GGJ|7|116|1|1|Asking for the truth (17/35)
GGJ|7|116|1|0|Now I answered: "Oh yes, just come closer. Even if this night is rather dark, we hopefully will know each other better also at night. What actually do you have to ask Me? What more do you want, apart from what My young looking servant has told and shown you? Speak, but do not use many words."
GGJ|7|116|2|0|The magician said: "You are indeed a truly great and wise Man. You attracted my attention in the hall, and my heart was so moved by Your sight and attracted to You that I really had to contain myself, so as not to unmannerly rush towards You and to press You forcibly to my heart. This was a feeling that I never had before, and therefore I wanted to ask You why I and also my two companions felt so much attracted to You, while we could admire Your lovely servant in a very even-tempered way. O dear Man, do solve this mystery for us."
GGJ|7|116|3|0|I said: "Light awakes light, love awakes love, and life awakes life, because a dead person cannot raise a dead person and a blind one cannot be a leader of blind people. That is the cause of what you have felt for Me. All the other things you will hear later on."
GGJ|7|116|4|0|These words made a deep impression on the three. They kept silent and thought deep in themselves about it, but we continued to watch quietly to the phenomenon in the south.
GGJ|7|116|5|0|After some time of deep thinking about the words that the magician heard from Me, he said to one of his two companions: "Listen, He must be a very wise Man, because with a few words He said so very much that you could think and talk about it for many years. Oh, if only He still would tell us a few more of such words, how happy would we be. But just like all wise men, He seems to be a Man of few words, for most of the time they find the questions too silly and narrow-minded that we, as men who are still not so wise, are asking them, even if, according to us, they seem to be intelligent. However, He said Himself that love awakes love, and we love Him already so very much now, and therefore I will still ask Him something before we go to our inn."
GGJ|7|116|6|0|The other two agreed on that, and the magician came again to Me and said: "O dear, wise Man, since I understood from Your words that You are very wise, I could no longer resist the inner urge of my heart to bother You with another question, because You said that love awakes love and from that I conclude that You love us and Your love for us has therefore awakened our fervent love for You, because otherwise we could not love You so much as we are loving You. And if You love us as we also love You, You will not be angry at us if I still bother You with another little question."
GGJ|7|116|7|0|I said: "Oh, certainly not, for you still have time enough to ask Me something, and you have also time to listen to Me, just as I also have the time to answer you. Therefore, you surely can ask Me a question. Then I will answer you in My own way.
GGJ|7|116|8|0|However, ask about things that are worthy of a true human being. Because man is worried and troubled about many things, but there is only one thing that he needs, and that one is the truth. If man would possess everything and the truth would be lacking to him, then he would be the poorest being of the world.
GGJ|7|116|9|0|Therefore, let man above all search for the truth, which is the real Kingdom of God on Earth. If he has found that Kingdom, then he also has found everything. Thus, do not ask me anything else but the truth, for only this is what you need."
GGJ|7|116|10|0|Then the magician said: "Yes, noble, wise Man, what You have said is very true and wise. The truth in all things and spheres is truly the highest possession of man who thinks and who is aware of his existence. Everything that is lacking to the one who thinks and seeks is not as bad for him as the very regrettable lack of truth. But where can he find it?
GGJ|7|116|11|0|We are searching for the truth for over 30 years, and only here we have found the right track, but we still have not found it in its full light. Therefore, I am asking You, who seem to have already found the truth in its fullness: what is the truth, where is it, and where can we find it?
GGJ|7|116|12|0|The person who thinks little or often not at all, is of course quickly satisfied, because he also accepts the lie for truth. He believes, and his blind faith makes him satisfied and happy. However, it is quite different with thinking and searching man. He cannot believe blindly. He must have light to see and to grasp the truth if life is to mean anything to him, for without full proofs of the truth, the thinker and searcher is the most miserable being on the whole world, more miserable than a twisting worm trampled down in the dust, which will hardly feel that it exists.
GGJ|7|116|13|0|We are thinkers and seekers and we feel very miserable because we cannot find the truth. However, because we were able to track down the truth through the young, wise and truly divine mighty man, and since You have pointed out to us that we must only be worried and concerned about the truth, and that we would possess everything if we possess the truth, we still want to ask you this question, as we already said before: what is the truth, where is it and where can we find it?"
GGJ|7|117|1|1|Nature and the seat of the truth. The search of the 3 magicians for the truth. (17/36)
GGJ|7|117|1|0|I said: "You are standing on the threshold of the temple where the truth is residing. For, if there is a truth, then it must reveal itself in life, not in death, because the truth has no meaning for death. The right and true man is a real temple of truth. Its seat is in his heart.
GGJ|7|117|2|0|If man will search for the truth, he must search it within himself and not outside of himself, for truth is life, and life is love. He who has sincere love for God and his fellowman has also life, and this life is the truth and this lives within man.
GGJ|7|117|3|0|That is why I said just now that you are standing on the threshold of the temple of truth, and thus man is in himself the truth, the way to it, and life. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|7|117|4|0|The magician said: "Yes, yes, wise Man, You must be completely right. However, only in relation to Your own person. With us, this is by far not the case. We know from the mouth of the young man and now also from Yours, what we have to do to find God, and with God the whole truth. We already have the grains of wheat and we will put them in the soil of our heart. However, how this will grow and what kind of fruits it will bear, we only will see later, because you cannot reap before you have sown.
GGJ|7|117|5|0|That is why there is no life in us, no real love, and thus also no truth. Our consolation now is the thought that you as men have found God and thus the full truth, what the deeds of the young man have clearly shown us, and his words not the least. So we also can reach for that with the necessary zeal, but now we still did not reach it yet. If perhaps You can show us a shorter way to the goal, we will be eternally grateful to You."
GGJ|7|117|6|0|I said: "You have read the Scripture of the Jews in Babylon and have admired the wisdom of Moses. You know the law of the Jews and you say: 'Yes, that is the real law. He who will keep it, will be blessed.' Then do keep it, then you will be blessed."
GGJ|7|117|7|0|The magician said: "Friend, have You seen us and were You acquainted with us in the old Babylon, which once must have been the greatest city in the world? We cannot remember anything of that."
GGJ|7|117|8|0|I said: "Just like My servant knew where you hid your big diamond at home, so much more I know as his Lord what you have done 10 years ago about this time in Babylon, without the necessity for Me ever to come into that destroyed city.
GGJ|7|117|9|0|I say to you that for a human being whose spirit has pervaded his soul, it is not necessary to be present everywhere in order to know what has happened somewhere. In addition, if he has become one with the Spirit of God, then in and through this Holy Spirit he is present everywhere and sees and hears everything and knows therefore also everything. My servant told you that also but I am telling you once more in order that it will remain in you, so that you will pay attention to it and act upon it.
GGJ|7|117|10|0|You know what you should do, and so I do not have to tell you anything further. If you still have any question, then just say it."
GGJ|7|117|11|0|The magician said: "We are now convinced about the fact that You are an extremely wise Man, because such an all-knowing and all-seeing quality we have only encountered once in Upper-India with a Burmese, who however, did not want to tell how someone can receive such a quality. We asked him very emphatically but he answered us: 'You are not mature for that and you know nothing of an inner life in man. However, travel in the direction where the Orion is setting and the other stars, which are continuously accompanying it in the same eternal order. There you will know yourselves better.' But that was all what we were able to come to know from this wise man.
GGJ|7|117|12|0|Then we soon traveled to the west, which was not without trouble and danger, and after a long search we have found all of you, who described much more clearly to us the way to receive the inner wisdom. If we continue our trip to the west we might, through our efforts, find and also reach the wisdom within man in ourselves completely.
GGJ|7|117|13|0|For we have noticed during our trip along the way of the stars, that, the more we went to the west, the more we met wiser, wonderfully mightier and so also better people, and their text-books had a still deeper, although hidden, wisdom. This we have also noticed 10 years ago in Babylon from the books that were shown to us by a man of Your tribe.
GGJ|7|117|14|0|Although they were written in the old Hebrew language, which is not so known to us as the one that You are speaking, but it was quite similar to our old language. Thus we understood it and could also read the written signs, because they were very much the same as ours.
GGJ|7|117|15|0|We also found a prophecy in it, that God's Spirit promised you a Messiah (Mediator) between God and you, Jews. We asked the man very emphatically about it, but he could not tell us much about it, because he said that the time and the hour were very obscurely and vaguely indicated, and that it was also written that with God a 1,000 years are hardly as 1 day. Thus, the Jews will still have to wait long for their promised Mediator. He himself believed that the prophet in its metaphorical language means something much different than the real coming of a future Mediator who would look like God.
GGJ|7|117|16|0|Since we now came to talk about this subject, and that on the other hand in a few hours we became sufficiently convinced that we truly are standing here before people who possess a true incomprehensible deep wisdom – and You very much in particular – I gladly would like to ask Your opinion about Your promised Mediator. What about it? How must the scripture and the prophecy of the old seer be explained?"
GGJ|7|118|1|1|The task of the Messiah. The discussion of the magicians. (17/37)
GGJ|7|118|1|0|I said: "Already 30 years ago at the birth of the Mediator, wise men from your country have been here who offered Him gold, incense and myrrh. Did you not hear anything about them?"
GGJ|7|118|2|0|The magician said: "Yes, yes, You are completely right. During that time we were still young and were still students who did not trouble ourselves with such things. Besides, those wise men only informed a few other highly placed people, but apparently, this did not make such a big impression as the 3 prominent wise men had probably hoped for. And we also were not able to know much about it. It was only said to us that in the west to the once great and mighty people a new King had been born whose arm would conquer and drive away the enemies and oppressors of the people. However, about the fact that this newborn King would also be the promised Mediator, we have heard little of it or nothing at all.
GGJ|7|118|3|0|We know that the 3 wise men traveled a few years later again to another place, but since then, we have heard nothing about it anymore. Not where they went to, and nothing about the result of their new trips. We only know for sure that apparently they were traveling just as we did and must be very qualified as magicians.
GGJ|7|118|4|0|What I now, dear wise Man, am telling here, is the full and pure truth, and You will find in this an excuse for the fact that we now turned to You concerning the promised Mediator. If You would like to tell us something about it, we will be very grateful in our heart for that."
GGJ|7|118|5|0|I said: "Well, then listen. The newborn King that you meant was the promised Mediator who came into the world to bring the true light of life out of God, not only to the Jews but to all men of the Earth who have a good spirit.
GGJ|7|118|6|0|Through Him all people will rejoice and say: 'Hail to Him who comes in the garment of eternal love, truth and justice, for He has taken pity on our shortcomings and has delivered us from the hard yoke of judgment and death.'
GGJ|7|118|7|0|He who will listen to Him and will follow His teaching will receive eternal life within him. Look, here we are, and before us lies the great promise revealed. The Sun of the Heavens and eternal life has risen for the nations, and many thousands are already warming themselves at its life-making rays, and you have come from the faraway morning land because you in yourselves have also noticed a glow that comes from that Sun.
GGJ|7|118|8|0|But because your heart is still blind, you are still looking for the Sun of life and you are not able to determine where it stands. Yet, your weak glow has brought you closer to it. So, open the eyes of your heart and ask your stars to show you the location of that Sun."
GGJ|7|118|9|0|The magician said to his companions: "Listen, this Man speaks wonderfully. He must know how things are. He can and will be able to tell us something further about what He has meant concerning that certain Sun of life that is standing close to us. It seems to contain everything.
GGJ|7|118|10|0|We need to ask the stars to inform us about the position of that Sun, to which we apparently have come closer but of which we still can see nothing because of the blindness of our heart. What will the silent stars tell us? We can ask them questions all along and still we will not receive an answer from them. I believe that we will easier come to know something about the position of the Sun of life that was described by that wonderful wise Man than about the stars which have never said anything, although during our performances people have often asked us about things and circumstances which were already known to us for a long time and about which we said to the people with serious, wise faces that we had read it from the stars. Yes, the blind people believed that indeed. Only we did not, and these people here will believe it still much less because they are in the full light of the truth.
GGJ|7|118|11|0|We will make no progress by asking the stars because we know all too well what we can expect from the stars, but asking question to these wise men can be worthwhile. Only, we must clothe it very intelligently, otherwise we will hear from them as little as from the stars."
GGJ|7|118|12|0|A second magician said: "To clothe it intelligently would be all right if we also could do that. What can we do with all our blind intellect? Long before we can think of something intelligent, those wise men know already about it. I think however, that for us it is now intelligent if we will be satisfied with what we had heard until now, and leave the following to their good will, because with compulsion we will not hear much from them. And moreover, I can already clearly see that we by far are not yet mature for higher and deeper truths about the One and only true divine Being and about the inner spiritual life of man.
GGJ|7|118|13|0|However, we still can ask them if they want to show us the shortest possible way to receive the inner light of truth and live. For we know from our own experience that man can also acquire great qualities by his own thinking and searching, but with the help of a wise and very experienced leader he will acquire more certainly and sooner all kind of knowledge. Therefore, I think that a short but profound hint is more meaningful here than a few unnecessary questions of which the answers, no matter how good they are, will be of little help to us, because we do not understand them. We cannot even ask what we need, because we do not know ourselves, and thus, we also do not know what we are exactly lacking. These wise men certainly know better than we, and therefore I am of the opinion that we must leave it to their much wiser discernment."
GGJ|7|118|14|0|The chief magician said: "In your simplicity, which is already known to me for a long time, you are truly wiser than I with all my knowledge and know-how. Therefore, we will follow your understanding and opinion, because through questions one can always achieve more than by making demands. But now we still need to determine something else, and that is if we will stay any longer here or if we will go down to town."
GGJ|7|118|15|0|The former speaking magician said: "According to the wise young man's opinion, we actually must stay, because our people already know that for today we have already found accommodation. But you are our leader and have the right to determine what we will do in this case."
GGJ|7|118|16|0|The chief magician said: "Then it is only our intellect that has to decide what we have to do. If our people are provided for, we can, despite the rather sharp coldness, stay here. And this certainly as long as these wise men will go to rest. Then, during that time, we still can learn a lot from them."
GGJ|7|118|17|0|The other two said: "This is also our opinion. However, we must ask no more, but at a right opportunity request if they would show us what we have to do to learn about the pure truth."
GGJ|7|118|18|0|With this, all three fully agreed and kept quiet.
GGJ|7|119|1|1|Phenomenon near the Dead Sea (17/38)
GGJ|7|119|1|0|The glowing that now and then took place near the Dead Sea became stronger and more violent and was repeated more frequently than in the beginning. It seemed to be a strong lightning from far away. Consequently, this was the start for all kinds of discussions.
GGJ|7|119|2|0|Even Lazarus said that he never saw this kind of phenomenon with such great intensity. Also the Jewish Greeks affirmed that. The poor servants and workers, together with the still present adulteress and the good-looking Helias with her family said the same thing and all were surprised to see such phenomenon.
GGJ|7|119|3|0|Only the Romans looked at it quite indifferently and Agricola said to Me: "Lord, this is not bad, but our burning mountains are really something else."
GGJ|7|119|4|0|I said: "Oh yes, they certainly are, but they are not more noteworthy than this lake, for in this lake a big, sad human history lies buried, just as in the to you Romans well-known Caspian Sea. And therefore, these phenomena are far more noteworthy than those of your burning mountains, which are known to Me. And I also know that only a few decades ago some cities were completely buried by a violent eruption of your Vesuvius.
GGJ|7|119|5|0|But still, this phenomenon is far more noteworthy, because in this fight of nature thousands of human souls are involved which are drawn by the nature spirits into a futile fight against Me, whereas with your burning mountains nature spirits alone fight against the laws of My order. And look, that is a great difference.
GGJ|7|119|6|0|In order to make this even clearer to you, I will open up your inner vision for a few moments and you will see very strange things."
GGJ|7|119|7|0|At this very moment Agricola already had the second sight and at once he exclaimed: "Lord, relieve me from this sight, for I see the most horrible things! Oh, what figures! Our imagined furies are nothing compared to them! The entire lake and the air far beyond the clouds are filled with countless of the most horrible ghosts! Oh, there is a devastating war of such unimaginable cruelty as has never occurred among men on Earth! What do these beings actually want to achieve?
GGJ|7|119|8|0|However, I also see a great number of attractive serious looking white beings who are hurrying after them and the monsters are fleeing from them. Who are those white human forms who are rushing to this most horrible site?"
GGJ|7|119|9|0|I said: "These horrible figures are the former Sodomites. By the fight that they want to pursue against Me they are becoming less hardened, and are also brought into a better order by the white spirits hurrying after them, whom we will describe as spirits of peace and order.
GGJ|7|119|10|0|The cool wind you now feel blowing from the north is nothing else but those numerous white spirits before whom the angry and wicked fire spirits who come out of the lake are fleeing. If you have had enough of watching this, be once more in your natural state."
GGJ|7|119|11|0|At the same moment Agricola was back in his natural state and said to Me: "Lord, Lord, more than 1.500 years must have passed since Sodom and Gomorrah perished together with the other 10 cities. Did the souls who lived at that time still not reach a better state of cognition in the kingdom of spirits?"
GGJ|7|119|12|0|I said: "Yes, My friend, you have now seen a little yourself how difficult it is to better a completely depraved soul in the beyond in such a way that he may come to some insight and realization of how wicked he is and that he can as such never be free and happy.
GGJ|7|119|13|0|Once a soul understands this, he will turn away from his old wickedness, will begin to despise and abhor himself and will try to become better within. Even if now and then he still relapses into a former sin, he does not abide with it but regrets it and has no desire to commit it again. Thus, gradually, his evil passions will decrease and cool off, and then it becomes lighter in such a soul.
GGJ|7|119|14|0|And because the white spirits of peace that you saw, are first helping to improve that wicked soul, such a spirit who has improved his life will first go over to these spirits to practice there patience, good order and peace.
GGJ|7|119|15|0|If therein he has gained some stability, he can pass into an even better state which, however, he should not look upon it as a reward for his improvement, but only as a natural result of his inner order. For, if a soul who has – unnoticed – been bettered in this way, realizes that his better state has been given by Me as a reward for his efforts, which is truthfully the case, his former selfishness would soon again awaken within him. Therefore, he would strive even more to become better and lighter but only in order to receive soon a greater reward but not to become purer and better for the sake of what is good.
GGJ|7|119|16|0|For these easy to understand reasons true improvement of a depraved soul progresses only very slowly in the beyond. For in order that a soul can continue to exist, My omnipotence must affect him only insofar as he is placed in conditions of life that must appear to him as a necessary consequence of his evil actions. And only in this way is it possible to truly and actively better such a soul in and from himself. Whether that happens earlier or later is ultimately the same to Me. And also regarding eternity wherein all past and future times are completely made equal. Just as it is the same to Me whether man has lived on this Earth many thousands of years earlier or later, for in eternity the first man of this Earth will have no advantage over the one who was born into this world as the last one.
GGJ|7|119|17|0|Yet, it is for the soul himself inexpressible much better if his perfection of life is attained as soon as possible. In the first place because such a soul has obviously less to suffer and secondly a more zealous soul will necessarily have a considerable advantage over a lazy soul who lags behind. Just as here on Earth a walker who eagerly sets out on his journey many a day earlier than someone who is slow and lazy and takes a long time before he decides to start the walk. While the zealous one can already fully enjoy the great advantages of his diligence and zeal, the lazy one has only hardly made the first step on the long road ahead of him, and besides that, he continued to look back and was considering if ever he should make the second step or maybe still stay at home for some more time. Yes, if such a slow spirit who undertakes nothing, lives in poverty for a long time, being in want and languishing while his zealous fellowman hurried ahead of him and received important goods, then the lazy person will certainly have no enviable advantage compared to the zealous one. On the contrary, for once a person runs ahead, he will be ahead forever, and those who are limping behind will not be able to catch him.
GGJ|7|119|18|0|This makes for Myself of course no difference, for I am and remain the One I have been from eternity. However, for the spirits there will be endlessly great differences in the degree of their happiness. Do you understand this My friend?"
GGJ|7|120|1|1|Agricola asks about the guidance of men (17/39)
GGJ|7|120|1|0|Then Agricola looked surprised and said: "Lord, only You as the most independent and the most free Being of the whole infinity can speak such words to us! It is true, when I have reached after an infinite long time some degree of bliss and if then I still have an endless long time before me, then such an unhappy existence, which took countless long earthly years, means in fact nothing. But one miserable painful day that has tortured me means really something for the limited man, and considering the memory that is remaining, it is the question if eternity can and will be a complete compensation for the endured suffering.
GGJ|7|120|2|0|Because it is only through Your almighty will that someone became a miserable citizen of this world. He encounters human beings that look like ferocious animals, receiving no education except that given by a selfish imperious paganism. A fraud with countless lies and deceptions of all kind, which had to be accepted as holy truths. And if they were not accepted because your reason became wiser and clearer, and eventually opposed it, then you were wiped out as miserable vermin, because many of such awful examples are very well known to me.
GGJ|7|120|3|0|With such a spiritless and godless education, I myself could not become anything else than a devouring wild animal in the form of a human being. Now then, if I became as such and could not become anything else, I am completely rejected by You for an endless long time whereby I also do not possess any means to help myself out of my great need.
GGJ|7|120|4|0|In such a case one could ask You – the only true God – the very important question why I, by Your almighty will, had to become a human being on this Earth. Because before that, I was nothing. I did not exist and I also did not want to exist. Then why did I have to exist?
GGJ|7|120|5|0|And because I did exist, not by my will but by Your almighty will, I'm asking: why did You not wisely arrange it in such a way that I could come into this world under such circumstances that I would be formed and placed immediately as a true human being in Your order. Why did I have to become first a devouring animal, worse than all lions, panthers, tigers and hyenas?
GGJ|7|120|6|0|See Lord, this is a very important question. Sure, it is true that all human beings have to die once a bodily dead, but the sad thing of it all is that we on the other hand have to endure an endless long death of the soul, who by Your power is unconditionally given to us poor mortals. This looks rather peculiar to my wisdom that is still very shortsighted. Because I as supreme judge in Rome cannot completely condemn a child that has committed a crime against his parents, and this even less because it is not the fault of the child if it receives a bad and often a very miserable education for which it cannot be blamed. If the parents would give the child another, and let us say, better education, then the child will certainly react in a different way towards them. And actually, even the poor parents cannot be blamed because they also have never received a better education and therefore can impossibly give something better to their children than what they themselves possess.
GGJ|7|120|7|0|But You, my Lord and my God, possess the infinite best from eternity, and You could give the poor people, Your created beings, Your children, also the very best for their heart and for their soul. However, this, for wise reasons, You decide not to do. First, men have to become the most horrible devouring animals, and later You punish them with Your hard judgments, and only few can say: 'The Lord of Heaven and Earth has had finally once more mercy on us.'
GGJ|7|120|8|0|Lord, forgive me that I now have spoken so boldly, but Your mysterious behavior against the 3 magicians made me to react like this. Can they help it when they are the way they are? They were searching for You already for such a long time and could not find You, and now they are here close to You and still You do not make Yourself known to them. O Lord, do tell me why this of Your infinite wisdom has to be so when on the other hand Your fatherly love, mildness and goodness wants every human being to be happy, wise and blessed. Because with this constant raging and fighting of men against each other it is unthinkable that they could ever attain to the goal of life that You have set out for them. Lord, please explain this to me."
GGJ|7|121|1|1|The guidance of humanity. Knowledge, intellect and free will. (17/40)
GGJ|7|121|1|0|I said: "If your memory would be better as it is right now you still would remember very well that this point was discussed already quite often and was also explained by Me in such a way that it was easy to understand. But your memory has already diminished in some way compared to what it was before and so you did not notice what I already have said a few times before concerning such subjects. But that does not matter, we still have the time and therefore I still can say something about it to you all. So listen:
GGJ|7|121|2|0|He who has not yet created a sun, a moon, a habitable Earth, plants, animals and men, knows certainly not how all these creatures have to be guided, sustained and brought to their ultimate goal. I, however, know all this and have established an eternal order, without which nobody could achieve anything.
GGJ|7|121|3|0|Man, as My complete image, must also have a perfect free will by which he has to – as far as his spiritual part is concerned – transform and strengthen himself, and make himself free from My omnipotence, so that one day he may stand next to Me and live and act as a strong, free, independent and arbitrary being.
GGJ|7|121|4|0|Look, all creatures are subject to laws, which are established by Me. Also man, where his body is concerned. Only the soul and the spirit of man are not. That is, as far as his will and the freedom of learning and the realization of everything are concerned. The form and the structure of the soul in all its parts is of course also subject to laws which are established by Me, but only in such a way, that, precisely because of the free will in man, he can become either very noble and strong or very ignoble and weak.
GGJ|7|121|5|0|But the free will of man would be of little or no use at all if he would not have the possibility to learn and to recognize freely, and from that, a reasoning that shows to the will what is good and true and what is wrong and bad.
GGJ|7|121|6|0|Only when man has gathered knowledge and has sharpened and awakened his intellect, the revelation of the divine will is added, which shows man the true way to eternal life and God. Then man can either accept this revelation or not, since also in relation to God he must have a completely free will, or else he would not be a human being but an animal that has no free will but only an instinct which it cannot resist.
GGJ|7|121|7|0|In the beginning, only one human pair was placed on Earth, and the man was called 'Adam' and the woman 'Eve'. God provided this first human pair with all abilities. They had a deep understanding, a clear intellect and a very powerful free will by which all other creatures had to bow down.
GGJ|7|121|8|0|In addition to these abilities they also received a clear and easy to understand revelation from the mouth of God, which showed them freely and openly what they had to do to reach the goal that has been set by God on the shortest and easiest travelable way. But besides that, God let them also know that they were completely free and could also act contrary to the will which was revealed by God, by allowing them to be seduced by the flesh and the matter of the world. However, thereby they would bring a judgment over themselves and by that also their death.
GGJ|7|121|9|0|Well, this went very well for a certain period of time, but soon the sensual desire – represented symbolically by Moses in the form of a snake – became victorious over the realization gained from the divine revelation of what is good and true, and they transgressed the commandment in order to see what would be the result of that.
GGJ|7|121|10|0|And look, what the first human pair did is now done by almost all human beings.
GGJ|7|121|11|0|God has never failed to give great and small revelations, yet He has never forced any human being to heed them. However, blessed is the one who does heed them and directs his life accordingly.
GGJ|7|121|12|0|The first human pair had surely received the purest and best education from God and would have been able to pass this on, unadulterated, to all their descendants. But just look at the people 2,000 years later at the time of Noah. Then you will see that they are changed into malicious devils.
GGJ|7|121|13|0|Did the first human beings on Earth ever lack the best education? Oh no! Have they not given it also to their children? Yes, sure, and always in the purest way. However, men felt within also the impulse to go against the commandments of God, because that was pleasing to their body, and thereby their lives fell into total decay and complete ungodliness. And when God sent men to them and admonished them in a fatherly manner to return to Him, such men were soon excommunicated, expelled and some of them were even killed in a cruel manner.
GGJ|7|121|14|0|Finally, those people who had turned their back to God even began to destroy the Earth, and then their measure was full. They themselves opened up the gates of the subterranean great waters, which then gushed over the evil ones by which they were all drowned.
GGJ|7|121|15|0|This however, was not a judgment directly coming from God's will, but a judgment that was allowed, that had to happen in this way because of the inner structure of the Earth. Because if you jump down from a high rock-face crashing and killing yourself, this is also a judgment that comes over you, but not by the will of God, but because the Earth is arranged in such a way that everything that is heavy certainly has to fall down, what man, by his intellect, is quite capable of knowing.
GGJ|7|121|16|0|Therefore, no human being on Earth is so helpless that he could not help himself if he really wants, but if already from his childhood he does not want that, he can only blame himself if he comes into distress. And what I am saying now of one person applies also to a whole nation.
GGJ|7|121|17|0|There is no nation on Earth that could not help itself quite well if it only wanted to. But where is the will? Yes there is more than enough will for doing what is evil and bad, but for the spiritual, which is purely good and true the good will is lacking because it is not according to the sensuality of the flesh. And the soul of someone who does not have such good will, as also the soul of an entire nation, goes over into the judgment and the death of matter, and then is unable and unwilling to listen, to absorb and to understand from what is of the spirit, of its light and its life. And if one wants to wake up such souls who are imprisoned in their flesh, they become mad and furious, fall upon those who are trying to wake them up, like wolves upon lambs, and strangle and tear them pitiless to pieces without any mercy.
GGJ|7|121|18|0|Is that then also God's fault if such people for the above-mentioned reasons come into the greatest and most ungodly blindness of their soul, in which state they remain for thousands of years? If God allows a warning judgment to come over such people, this is surely fatherly good and wise, for only great misery of the flesh can turn away the soul from matter and turn him toward the spiritual. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|7|121|19|0|Agricola said: "Yes Lord, this is now very clear to me. I ask You for forgiveness that I have dared to ask You for a justification, because I still was very blind."
GGJ|7|121|20|0|I said: "I like people with your character, who take the truth seriously. But now let us look again at the column of fire."
GGJ|7|121|21|0|Then it was silent again. The 3 magicians went aside and started a discussion about Me.
GGJ|7|122|1|1|The magicians recognize the Lord (17/41)
GGJ|7|122|1|0|The chief magician said to the others: "Let us be quiet because it seems to me that in this wise Man we have found the Spirit of God, because nobody has ever spoken like Him before."
GGJ|7|122|2|0|And so they went on discussing about Me for some time. But we were resting and were looking at the ever-changing light.
GGJ|7|122|3|0|When I spoke again about certain things – about the structure of the Earth and about all kinds of phenomena on and in the Earth – they came back and listened to My words.
GGJ|7|122|4|0|When I had finished the explanation, which I already gave a few times before, the magician said to his companions: "Only He who created the Earth can know its inside and outside so precisely."
GGJ|7|122|5|0|The magician wanted now to ask Me a few questions but he did not dare. However, I called him unto Me and allowed him to ask Me what he wanted, then I would answer him.
GGJ|7|122|6|0|He came to Me very respectfully and said: "Lord, Lord, what should and what can I still ask You now? The purpose of all my other questions was to find the only and true God, to recognize and to worship Him in my heart. And I believe now that I have found the One whom I searched in vain for a long time. Therefore, I have nothing more to ask except if You also would like to reveal Your will to us strangers. It will be our most holy life task to follow it as strictly as possible.
GGJ|7|122|7|0|What must we do to be worthy that You should have mercy on us and therefore to receive eternal life for our souls after physical death? O Lord, this is the only thing that we are asking You."
GGJ|7|122|8|0|I said: "Are you really quite sure that in Me lives the One who you were searching for such a long time and still could not find?"
GGJ|7|122|9|0|The magician said: "My feeling told me that already before when in Your holy speech You told the man next to You openly who You are, and therefore there is no more doubt in my mind that You are also the One whom we are worshipping now in our heart.
GGJ|7|122|10|0|It was not in vain when Your young servant has indicated to us that we have come close to the great truth full of light. You Yourself are the great and brightest truth and the Mediator Himself between Your Spirit and men. He who has You, has everything: light, life, wisdom and strength.
GGJ|7|122|11|0|One can however only possess You by knowing Your will and acting according to it. For never can a created limited being have You because You in Yourself are God from eternity, but man can have Your holy revealed will and act accordingly with all his strength. If one will do that, he will posses You in himself, then he recognizes You, loves and worships You.
GGJ|7|122|12|0|Therefore, I am asking You once more urgently, to reveal to us Your holy will, so that we then can really say to ourselves: o Lord and Father of eternity, Your holy will be done also in us, through us and for us, in order that Your holy eyes may find pleasure in us, Your created beings and children of Your love."
GGJ|7|122|13|0|I said: "Yes, yes, My dear friend, you have thought very truly and correctly and have also spoken correctly, but you can see Me – a human being like you – as the one true God. Do you not realize that I also was born and I am a human being like you with flesh and blood and a soul? Did God ever had a beginning and could He ever be born as a human being?"
GGJ|7|122|14|0|The magician said: "The eternal God lives in the fullness of His spiritual power visibly in You and has of course never had a beginning and could never have come into this world out of a woman, but this God has given You a body, send as a true Mediator into this world and has filled You with His spirit.
GGJ|7|122|15|0|Whoever then sees and recognizes You, will also see Him who is in You, and whoever does Your will shall also recognize You inside of him. You are truly completely the One whom the three of us have searched for in vain for such a long time, and this opinion of us will remain.
GGJ|7|122|16|0|Moreover, You just now have spoken to Your friend, who seems to be a Roman – we have seen such men who were also called Romans in other places. You talked as only a God can talk, and this confirms even more the truth of our opinion, and it is correct without any doubt. You surely will have Your wise reason why You choose not to make Yourself fully known to us. But this also we do not ask, because by far we do not consider ourselves worthy. And we also do not desire a sign from You, o Lord, by which we could eventually realize even more that You are the One who we have searched for such a long time and have now completely found.
GGJ|7|122|17|0|What Your young servant has said and done in our presence is as a sign enough, but for us the greatest and most valuable sign are the more than holy words that we have heard coming out of Your mouth. Because they told us clearly and distinctly: no man but only God can speak that way out of Himself.
GGJ|7|122|18|0|Since we have come to realize this now, we ask You, despite our great unworthiness, to reveal to us what we must do to obtain everlasting life for our souls and to participate in Your grace."
GGJ|7|122|19|0|I said: "Now then, because you believe so strongly that I am the Lord, then do what My servant has told you before, then you shall live and be blessed. Love God above all and your fellowman as yourself, and teach the same to your children and your family. Do not consider yourself as human being to be above your fellowman because of your great worldly treasures. Do for them the same as you can reasonably expect that they also will do the same for you. Then you shall live and God's grace will stay with you forever.
GGJ|7|122|20|0|You already know the law of Moses. Observe it in every way, because in this law, the best and purest life order has been made known to man. If he keeps it, he also will love God above all and his fellowman as himself. In this law, all wisdom of life is given, of which other and older wise men have given the people only something partially to taste.
GGJ|7|122|21|0|Since the word represents for you the greatest sign of My divine mission, you also should stay by the word and act accordingly, then you shall live. I do not mean a limited life but an eternal life for your souls. Do you all understand this?"
GGJ|7|123|1|1|The acceptance of the Word of the Lord in India (17/42)
GGJ|7|123|1|0|The magician said: "Since You, o Lord, said this to us, we now also believe it firmly and we will put it strictly into practice like maybe no other people in the world. But now another question comes up, namely: shall we go back to India again or do we have to avoid this old sinful country as our worst enemy of death, or do we have to go back home and bring to the blind the light which we have finally found after searching so long? It is true that we decided to forever avoid our country of which we know all too well how the situation is, and to spend the rest of our lives with foreign people. But because we now have found in You the One for whom we have left our country a long time ago, it changes our first decision and we also want to act in this matter completely according to Your will."
GGJ|7|123|2|0|I said: "Consider the following: a prophet is nowhere less honored than in his homeland. You are known in your country as men with somewhat exaggerated ideas. That is why they let you make such long trips, because you often have influenced their conscience too much. Coming back home with a true light, you would find little acceptance with them, and with the very foolish people even much less. Therefore, for the salvation of your souls it is better for you to keep your first decision. Send your servants to your country in order to finish your tasks in your name and then let them come back here again. Do not trouble yourselves any further because your country is still almost 2,000 years too young for My light. That means: too blind and too foolish. You however will meet people in the west who will be more favorably inclined toward My light than your people back home. To them, you may tell what you have received here.
GGJ|7|123|3|0|In the future, the old land of the east to which once the greatest light was given, will have to wander around in continuous darkness for a long time, and the light of life will be poured out toward the west. Even this place where the light of life has risen now, will come into utter night and darkness. For also this people, except for a few, has no knowledge of this most important and most blessed visitation. Woe to the people from whom the light will be taken away and be given to the gentiles.
GGJ|7|123|4|0|You are strangers coming from the east, and you have found and recognized Me. And it were also strangers out of your country who, when I clothed Myself with the body of this world, were the first who have searched and found Me already as a newly born baby. However, out of this old chosen people only a very few have recognized Me. Until now they have persecuted Me even more. No matter how, and wherever they could. Therefore, the light will also be taken away from them and be given to the gentiles.
GGJ|7|123|5|0|But before the light will ever pierce through again in this region, it will come in your land at the great sea. Do you all understand all this?"
GGJ|7|123|6|0|The magician said: "I understand, o Lord, but I am surprised that the children of this land do not recognize You. You certainly must have performed great miracles before the children of this country, and still they do not recognize You? Oh, my most foolish fellow citizens certainly would not be so blind. With many of them – as with us – Your word alone would be sufficient. And if ever our high priest would see such a sign, like some were performed by Your servant, then also he would have accepted that light, even if he probably would not have given this light further on to his people, because the people know already since memorable times nothing else except its blind belief and is therefore perhaps incapable to accept such a light. However, that is not our fault, but of the time and because of some of our very greedy ancestors. In short, the blindness of the people can be explained because there never has been a light that shone among them. However, the blindness of the people here is incomprehensible because they have the sun at its highest point, but they prefer the darkness, as it can be found into the deepest caves in the mountains of the Earth.
GGJ|7|123|7|0|We did everything we could to search the light and we are now more than happy that we have finally found it, and they have it in their own country right before their eyes and they run away from it, despise it and persecute it. Oh, they must be very bad and totally blind, who are not even worthy to be called human. If this is how this people are, it is also very just that You, o Lord, take away all the light from them and give it to the gentiles who apparently are more worthy of it, because this shows Your eternal justice which is full of the greatest light, and this is for us again new proof that You are the One who we have searched for such a long time."
GGJ|7|123|8|0|I said: "Yes, yes, this is unfortunately the situation with My people. Therefore, I will awaken other nations, already now and even more so in the future, yet it will always be so that among the many who are called only few will be chosen."
GGJ|7|123|9|0|The magician said: "O Lord, what do You mean by this? Will there always be many who are called but only few who are chosen? This word out of Your divine mouth does not sound very stimulating for future salvation – if You mean it like it has been said. Because by the 'few chosen' I understand those people for whom the true light of life will shine continually and by the 'many called' all people who indeed have to come to the light but because of all kinds of circumstances and reasons are hindered and will thus never come to the light, just like our own fellow citizens.
GGJ|7|123|10|0|We, who are only few, can now also consider ourselves as being chosen, but all the people of our country who unfortunately are not so lucky, do not even belong to the ones who are called. What will be their fate after the falling away of their body?
GGJ|7|123|11|0|Apparently this nation belongs to the called ones and in their midst there are still some who are chosen to whom they can go for counseling if they want. But among us, there are no chosen ones and also no one who is called, and therefore the destiny of the great Indian people is very sorrowful, that means if Your last words have to be understood like that, if these are somehow spoken for all places and times."
GGJ|7|123|12|0|I said: "You did not understand these words of Mine correctly and therefore I have to explain them further."
GGJ|7|124|1|1|Called and chosen (17/43)
GGJ|7|124|1|0|Look, this statement has to be considered and understood this way: all men on this Earth are called and predestined to light and life, but not everyone can be chosen to be a teacher of men, because this would also not be good at all for men. Would it be good for men – whose main destiny it is to serve one another – if they possessed everything and were capable to make everything? Thereby men would not need each other anymore and neighborly love would be nothing but an idle and meaningless word, as I have explained to My disciples already many times. Then men would not even need a language anymore. What would be the use of it if nobody would need anything from the other?
GGJ|7|124|2|0|I tell you that with such a sameness in men's talents and their abilities and appearance, their places to live, and their possessions, and having the same enlightenment, that they would still be on the level of animals, and actually even below of that.
GGJ|7|124|3|0|In order that human beings may be human beings and not animals, everything has been distributed among them in a great variety. One has this, the other one that, and therefore one has to come to the other to be for him a teacher or a helper in one thing or another.
GGJ|7|124|4|0|And so also in the sphere of recognition of the inner light of life there must be a few special elect ones to show the true light of life to the many called ones, and the called ones should then listen, believe and act in accordance with what they are taught by the chosen possessors of light.
GGJ|7|124|5|0|If however, the called ones faithfully accept what they are taught, they are in quite as good a position as the elect and often even better, for an elect who carries the living light within him but does not live in accordance with it, will later on be summoned to a stricter account of his badly used talents than the one who was only called and had only to listen, to believe and be willing to act.
GGJ|7|124|6|0|Look, the chosen ones are My helpers and the called ones are My servants and children.
GGJ|7|124|7|0|But to show you even more clearly that a chosen one is on this Earth in no way better than a called one, I will make it more clear by means of a parable. So listen to Me.
GGJ|7|124|8|0|There was once a king who for his household had 10 first helpers. At one time, this king had to make a long trip to take possession of a new kingdom that came under his care.
GGJ|7|124|9|0|But before he left, he called the 10 helpers to him, gave each of them 10 pounds and said: 'Make good business with this until I come back.'
GGJ|7|124|10|0|When the citizens (called ones) heard about this, they got angry with the king because with his departure he also did not give them any pounds and talents to manage.
GGJ|7|124|11|0|They even send messengers after the king saying to him: 'We do not want this king anymore to rule over us, because why should we be less than his helpers while we also have served him just like his helpers.'
GGJ|7|124|12|0|However, the time came when the king came back, after he had taken possession of the new kingdom. When he was back in his fortress, he soon called the same helpers to him, those to whom he entrusted money, to see how much each one of them had gained with it.
GGJ|7|124|13|0|The first one came to him and said: 'Lord, look, your pound has gained 10 pounds.'
GGJ|7|124|14|0|Then the king said to him: 'Well done, useful helper. Because you were loyal in everything, you will now rule over 10 cities.'
GGJ|7|124|15|0|After this, another helper came, who said: 'Lord, your pound has gained 5 pounds.'
GGJ|7|124|16|0|And the king said to him: 'For this you will rule over 5 cities.'
GGJ|7|124|17|0|Then came a third one, the least good one out of the 10 helpers and said: 'Lord, see, the pound that you entrusted to me, I saved it in a sweat cloth until your return. I was afraid of you because you are a hard man, because you take what you did not put away and you reap what you did not sow.'
GGJ|7|124|18|0|Upon this, the king spoke: 'Listen, I judge you according to your own words. You are a rascal. If you knew that I am a hard man and take what I did not put away and reap what I did not sow, why then did you not put my money at the bank, so that at my return my money would have earned interest?'
GGJ|7|124|19|0|Upon this, the king spoke further to those who were with him as helpers: 'Take from this rascal the pound and give it to the first one who already has 10 pounds.'
GGJ|7|124|20|0|And the helpers said to the lord: 'O king, this one already has 10 pounds. Why must he receive also this 1 pound?'
GGJ|7|124|21|0|I Myself reply upon this to you all: who has, to him shall be given even more, so that he will have abundantly. Him who however, has not, from him will be taken away even that which he had. Those however who did not want that the king should rule over them, have sinned, and therefore they shall be strangled with all the night and darkness of the judgment and the death of the soul.
GGJ|7|124|22|0|You see my friend, this is how matters are with Me, and that will not change. To the one who has, will be given much more until he has abundantly. From the one however who has not, from him will be taken away even the little that has been entrusted to him, and it will be given to the one who already has a lot.
GGJ|7|124|23|0|But the many called ones, who did not want to listen to the voice of the helpers and did not want that the Lord of light and life should rule over them and bring everything to life, those will be strangled by the darkness in their own heart. The lazy helper will however have to wait long until he will be entrusted again another pound.
GGJ|7|124|24|0|And do tell Me now how you like this parable. Do you agree with the king or not?"
GGJ|7|125|1|1|Criticism of the magician concerning the parable of the entrusted pounds (17/44)
GGJ|7|125|1|0|The magician said: "Lord, I have come to the point now where reason has left man and will make men's hair stand on end of even the most patient of us. You surely are not the king who, like a tyrant takes where he did not deposit anything and wants to reap where he did not sow? Because it seems to me that it is exactly from You that everything is originating and that it is precisely You who sowed everything, and therefore, You also can take and reap everywhere because everything is Yours and also has to be Yours.
GGJ|7|125|2|0|The fact that the offenders are punished is totally correct to me because it is exactly the godly longsuffering that is intolerant, because in this way the wicked one wins more and more time and space to bring about his cruel acts, while the one who is behaving well comes into a still greater misfortune, he finally loses all faith and is forced to put the entrusted pound into the sweat cloth of his need and gives it honestly back to the severe, unmerciful lord. Yes, in that sense it is of course better to be a called one than a helper.
GGJ|7|125|3|0|It is completely true that the zealous helper will also receive his reward according to his works, but the fact that the somewhat slower and fearful helper receives totally nothing for the returning of his pound, this I find very hard of Your king.
GGJ|7|125|4|0|I love people and I do not like to see anyone suffering, especially when he did not really deserve it, because he is not an evil person. The helper who gave the 1 pound in the sweat cloth back to his lord exactly as he received it, did apparently not have the same perception and intelligence of the first helper, and also not even of the second one who with the 1 pound earned 5 pounds. Because if he had the same intelligence, then he also could have earned 10 or at least 5 pounds, but because he lacked perception, the right intelligence and therefore the necessary courage he did not dare to do anything else with the 1 pound than to leave it untouched and give it back to his lord. I really can still see nothing evil and I would like to ask You explicitly what happened further to this helper who was called a rascal by his lord."
GGJ|7|125|5|0|I said: "Well, that person stayed the way he was before: a very simple and common helper, because he did not possess any ability out of himself for an important task. For also a chosen one receives exactly like any other person only the ability or the talent, which he then has to develop, so that his free will would not suffer any harm.
GGJ|7|125|6|0|The one who develops his received talent as zealous as possible, possesses then also a true treasure, and to him will be added more and more. The one however who did not develop it and did not want to pull himself away from his laziness can only blame himself, because by keeping the pound in the sweat cloth he finally becomes even more foolish than those who did not want that the king of light should rule over them.
GGJ|7|125|7|0|For this reason, such lazy helpers do not progress and such called servants persist in their darkness, and the worst that finally can happen to them is that the noise of the bright day wakes them up from their sweet sleep. Or does the sun first have to send messengers to those long sleepers to ask if it suits them that it would rise above the mountains? Look, the sun will not do that because of the universal order that sustains the worlds. Even less will the king of light and life do that.
GGJ|7|125|8|0|The one who receives the pound did surely also receive the command of the king. Whether the helper conforms to it, will depend on his free will, and the king is not guilty of the laziness of the helper, but only the helper himself, because the king of the light knows all too well which talents he gave to a helper. And therefore, it is always the king who is right and not the lazy and slow helper, and this is certainly not an imagined justice.
GGJ|7|125|9|0|Think about this carefully now, consider this image deeply and tell Me then if according to you the king is an unmerciful tyrant. Did you understand Me well now?"
GGJ|7|125|10|0|The magician said: "Yes, that o Lord, I did understand well now, and Your parable is therefore completely coming into the light while only as image it was difficult to understand. Thus, he who recognizes a special talent within him must develop it in all earnest, namely by and out of himself. If he has done this, then he surely will receive the other things of the king of light and so he will be able to become a true teacher of many people that You identify as the called ones. Because the one who was already a teacher for himself will also more easily be a teacher for others. The one however, who was already lazy for himself will all the more be lazy for others, and he also will have nothing from what he eventually could teach his fellowmen. And therefore, it is very true and just that to the one who has, will be given much more so that he will have in abundance. But from the one who has not, will also be taken away that which he had. This is now perfectly clear to me. But there is still something in it that still does not want to be clear to me, and therefore I take the freedom before You, o Lord, to speak out what is still not comprehensive to me.
GGJ|7|125|11|0|Look, true diligence and zeal in all that is good and true is a virtue that can never be praised enough, and laziness is a cause for all possible vices. But who is the one who gives to one person diligence and zeal, and to the other laziness? I believe that neither one nor the other can be received by man himself, but that it is given to him by a higher, divine willpower.
GGJ|7|125|12|0|I myself have some children with whom I have experienced that a few of them – namely my oldest son and a daughter – are, without my intervention, extremely zealous in developing their skills and knowledge, while the other children are lazy and slow and must always be severely urged to study. These are now children of the same parents, they are all healthy, receive also the same teaching, and nevertheless there is such a great difference in their talents and even more so in their zeal to study. What is the cause of this? It cannot be our fault because we treat all our children equally and we do not pamper either one or the other in whatever way. The cause can also not be found in the physical health of the children because we are completely healthy and strong – for this we do thank you, o Lord – and while we all are also receiving the same food, there are nevertheless these apparent differences within one and the same family. How can I make this clear?"
GGJ|7|126|1|1|The right education of children according to their talents. The importance of the inner development for the awakening of the spirit. (17/45)
GGJ|7|126|1|0|I said: "Nothing is easier than that: because – as I have shown you earlier – there must be all kinds of differences among men, so that one needs the other and one person can serve the other in various ways.
GGJ|7|126|2|0|If all people were equally diligent and had the same talents, then very soon they would have no need at all of each other. Therefore, already children of the same parents have different talents and abilities. The educator should however be able to evaluate these correctly and then instruct the children in accordance with their talents and abilities. Then they will all be guided to the right goal.
GGJ|7|126|3|0|But if, despite of the different talents and abilities of your children, you want all of them to become for example a tailor or a weaver, then of course you will find only true diligence and zeal with those who have a talent for that which they are learning. Later when they become independent people, such children will not be doing much for the benefit of their fellowmen since they, without the right talent, will never be able to be as efficient in what they have learnt with great difficulty as those who already from birth had the right talent for it.
GGJ|7|126|4|0|Thus, it is understandable that the cause for the fact that one child is more zealous than the other lies mainly with the parents and other teachers of the young. The grapevine brings forth the grape and the fig tree the fig, and both fruits taste sweet, but if you treat the fig tree in the same manner as the grapevine, it will bring forth only few fruits, and if you let the grapevine grow like the fig tree without pruning it, then the grapevine will soon wither and produce only few grapes. Do you understand this well?"
GGJ|7|126|5|0|Now the magician said: "O Lord, I thank You for this important and wonderful explanation. Yes, here man can realize how blind and ignorant he is with all his presumed wisdom. What are so many worldly wise men imagining? And at the end they do not see the forest anymore between the trees. If man would only be willing to open his eyes a little, it is so obvious. Every child has clearly a different stature. Often one is taller than the other, one is rougher, another very gentle and delicate, and so only outwardly there are already great differences between children of the same parents. Then how different will they be inwardly.
GGJ|7|126|6|0|Should the external different characteristics not be sufficient for thinking man to conclude from this that there must be also differences in a person's talents and abilities, so that a wise teacher and master can point out to man his talents, helping him with advice and deed to develop the present talents in a noble and successful manner? Oh no, that is not sufficient at all to the blind wise man, such as I myself have been and still am. He wants all men to be the same. They all must think and act like him and be willing to carry loads for which they have no strength. And so, it is not seldom that people are made into fools instead of wise men, who are not useful to themselves nor to anybody else. I thank you again, o Lord, from the depth of my heart for this lesson, for these we will apply first to our own children in a fruitful manner."
GGJ|7|126|7|0|Thereupon Agricola said: "Yes, this is indeed a golden lesson of which also we Romans will make use of, and I in particular, because first of all I have children myself and secondly the young people that I shall be taking from here to Rome will be educated as their talents will show me. Of course, a specific basic education will have to precede for all, like: reading of scriptures, writing and arithmetic, and also instruction in the languages which are spoken by people all over the Roman empire, for without this essential knowledge not much can be made of man. After that, every man must be educated according to his greatest talent. Lord, is this correct?"
GGJ|7|126|8|0|I said: "Sure, for all men must first be able to walk, grip with their hands, see with their eyes and hear with their ears, before they are capable of performing any practical work. And so, men need the basic education that you mentioned, with the help of which it is easier to come to the true wisdom of life. But at the same time, one should pay attention that men should not make this basic education and the learning thereof as the main issue, and that they will not spend all their life studying scriptures and languages, forgetting in this way the inner development that awakens the spirit in man. Because finally, only in this lies the whole value of life. For, what would be the gain for man if he could write and understand all the scriptures in the world and could speak all languages of men, but would harm his soul?
GGJ|7|126|9|0|Therefore, before everything, seek God's Kingdom on Earth, seek it within you, and having God's Kingdom within you, everything else will be given to you. But without God's Kingdom man would have as good as nothing, even if he possessed all the treasures of the Earth and the knowledge of all the worldly wise.
GGJ|7|126|10|0|The one who possesses God's Kingdom in his heart has everything. He has the highest and deepest knowledge within him, and eternal life and the power and might thereof, and this is surely more than everything that men on this world have ever considered great and most valuable.
GGJ|7|126|11|0|Tomorrow in Emmaus, you will all be witnessing what it means to be a perfect man. I tell you: a truly perfect man can do more than all the other imperfect men on the entire Earth.
GGJ|7|126|12|0|Therefore, strive to become perfect men. If you become that, then you are everything and you have everything.
GGJ|7|126|13|0|But I tell you also that attaining to the Kingdom of God needs violence. Those who want to possess it must literally pull it to themselves. Those who will not do that, will have it also difficult already here on Earth to fully make it as their living possession."
GGJ|7|127|1|1|The Kingdom of God (17/46)
GGJ|7|127|1|0|Then the magician said: "O Lord, how is that possible, how can weak and insignificant man use force, as if seizing the Kingdom of God? Then there still remains the question where the true Kingdom of God is to be found if man can grab and seize it."
GGJ|7|127|2|0|I said: "Within the short time of a few hours you have heard so many things and even recognized Me, and yet you still do not know what the Kingdom of God is and wherein it consists?
GGJ|7|127|3|0|The full knowledge and observance of the will of God is the true Kingdom of God within you. But knowing God's will makes it still not so easy to observe it as you imagine, because the worldly people resist it and persecute those who truly want to attain to the Kingdom of God. Therefore, he who wants to possess fully the Kingdom of God should not fear those who can only kill the body of man but cannot harm the soul. Man should rather fear God who by His eternally unchangeable order can also cast the soul into Hell.
GGJ|7|127|4|0|He who fears God more than men, despite the persecution he might suffer from men, does the will of God. He is the one who seizes the Kingdom of God with force. And whoever will do that, will certainly attain to it.
GGJ|7|127|5|0|There is also something else that belongs to the seizing of the Kingdom of God with force, namely that man practices the deepest possible self-denial in all the things of the world, forgives with all his heart all those who offend him, bears no grudge or anger against anyone, prays for those who curse him, does good to those who harm him, does not exalt himself over others, bears with patience the temptations that come to him from time to time and refrains from gluttony, licentiousness, harlotry and adultery. He who practices all these things will also seize the Kingdom of God with force.
GGJ|7|127|6|0|However, he who recognizes God, respects and loves Him above all and his fellowmen as himself, but at the same time also respects and fears the world and does not dare to openly declare My name as this might bring him some worldly disadvantage, he does not seize the Kingdom of God with force and will also fail to win it completely in this world and will in the beyond have to endure many a struggle until he becomes perfected.
GGJ|7|127|7|0|Now, he who knows and believes that I am the promised Messiah should also do what I teach, have taught and will still teach further on. Otherwise he is not worthy of Me and I will not be particularly helpful to him in the development of his inner life. I am the life of the soul through My Spirit that is in it that is called the love for God. Thus, he who loves God above all and therefore also does His will, his soul is filled with My spirit and that is the perfection of the eternal life of the soul.
GGJ|7|127|8|0|However, if anyone knows Me but nevertheless still fears the world and says to himself: 'Yes, I fully recognize the Messiah and secretly believe everything what He is teaching, and I also live according to it, but because the world is as it is and one should live by it, outwardly I will not show the world what I secretly confess inwardly so that no one can speak evil of me', he does not really confess My being and My name, and he still does not have the true and full living love for God. And in this manner the fullness of God's Kingdom can hardly become part of him since the fullness of God's Kingdom consists in the highest love for God, and this has no fear or anguish for the world.
GGJ|7|127|9|0|The one who confesses Me before the world – when this is necessary – I will also confess him before the Father in Heaven. However, the one who does not confess Me before the world – when this is necessary – I will also not confess him before the Father in Heaven."
GGJ|7|127|10|0|Then the magician asked at once: "Lord, then who is Your Father and where is Heaven? Can You as the Lord of eternity also have a Father?"
GGJ|7|127|11|0|I Said: "Eternal Love in God is the Father and His infinite Wisdom is Heaven.
GGJ|7|127|12|0|Whoever loves God above all is the one who confesses God and thus Me before the whole world, and I confess him also in My love, and therein consists the true eternal life of the soul of man. And since through such living love for God, man attains and should attain to the highest wisdom, then this is Heaven or the Kingdom of God. Man has thereby also won the Kingdom of God within him, which cannot ever again be taken away from him. This have I now explained to you all. Remember it, write it in your heart and live according to it, then you will have the eternal and true life in yourselves. But now allow Me some rest and think about what I have told you now."
GGJ|7|128|1|1|Where is the Kingdom of God? (17/47)
GGJ|7|128|1|0|Now there was a complete but short silence. But with so many people, a longer pause is not so easy, especially not during a night where so many things could be seen, and soon the known Jewish Greeks started a discussion, and everyone thought they understood Me best.
GGJ|7|128|2|0|One of them said to those who were disputing: "Listen! The one who says that he has best understood the words and teachings of the Master, has understood Him least of all, for it was also evident from His words that no one should exalt himself above the other but should stay humble and modest in everything. The one however who says to his brother: 'Look, this you do not understand' or 'that you have understood incorrectly', is exalting himself above his brother, and this is against the teaching of the Lord and shows that especially he is the one who has not understood the teaching well or not at all.
GGJ|7|128|3|0|It is however totally different if someone says to his brother: 'Listen, this and that word I did not understand so well. How do you see it?' If that one then says to his brother in all love and humility how he has understood it, then this is certainly not an exaltation of one's brilliant intellect above that of his brother but a work of true neighborly love. But with your discussions I cannot agree."
GGJ|7|128|4|0|After this good exhortation the calmness was again restored and the Jewish Greeks saw that the speaker was absolutely right, and after that, they could agree more easily.
GGJ|7|128|5|0|Also another point in My teaching that the 3 magicians could not understand was the location of the Heavens, for they said: "The fact that the full knowledge of God, His will and His love and wisdom, and living according to the will of God represents God's Kingdom, is according to the teaching of the Lord very clear now. And also, is it clear that when someone has accomplished all this within him, he finds himself – as far as his soul is concerned – in God's Kingdom and has eternal life and therefore is a perfect human being. But where is the place where his soul will be when later he will lose his body?"
GGJ|7|128|6|0|Therefore, the first magician wanted to turn to Me with this question.
GGJ|7|128|7|0|However I anticipated this and said: "I know already what bothers you and what you would like to know. This you cannot understand now because your soul is not yet free enough from the matter of your flesh. If however he will become more unified with the Spirit of My love in you, then your own spirit will show you the place of that Kingdom where your soul can then live in his highest freedom, and will be able to act as lord and master. However, your flesh cannot understand this yet.
GGJ|7|128|8|0|Where am I Myself now? Look, in the world created out of Me. Once you will have attained to the true, inner perfection of life, and the body, as My judgment or as the necessary form wherein you had to develop your inner life, will be taken away from you, you will be able, just like I am, to create everything out of yourself and then you will just like Me be living and existing in the world and on the place you have created for yourself and out of yourself.
GGJ|7|128|9|0|Even from your dreams you can easily conclude that in your still very material soul there dwells a creative power. For in your vivid dreams, where is actually that world in which you live? It only exists in the intelligence and the will of your soul who also has a will in the dream, although during the daytime, in your flesh you consider this simply as a coincidence. Think about this, then also this will become somewhat clearer in you. But now, for this day My work is finished, and in order to take a good rest until tomorrow we will not go in the house but in the well equipped tents. Only tomorrow, greater revelations will follow."
GGJ|7|128|10|0|Saying this, I stood up, and also My disciples. We looked for a place to sleep in a big tent and everybody went to rest.
GGJ|7|129|1|1|The field of activity of the apostles and the children of God in the beyond (17/48)
GGJ|7|129|1|0|All of us had a good rest in the tents, and the new day started with a clear morning. I and Peter, John and James got up already a good half hour before sunrise and observed nature's awakening from sleep. The birds were already very active and greeted the soon to rise sun with their diverse singing. In the east there was a display of little pink clouds with golden edges, the peaks of the high mountains were glowing, and out of the valley of the Jordan white mists were gradually lifting up. An orderly flight of crane birds came out of the direction of Galilee but soon changed their direction westward, because the smell from the still mightily steaming Dead Sea forced the clever creatures of the air to turn to the west toward the sea. So there were still a few other scenes and appearances accompanying a beautiful autumn morning of which the long sleepers did not see anything because those things can usually only be seen before sunrise.
GGJ|7|129|2|0|John, delighted with the beautiful morning, said: "Lord, once in Your Heavens, will there be also such beautiful mornings?"
GGJ|7|129|3|0|I Said: "Well, not exactly such, but there the mornings will even be indescribably more glorious and will last longer, because you cannot extend this morning, but the heavenly one can and will be eternal. For I am telling you what I have already told you often: no fleshly eye has ever seen and no heart experienced all the heavenly joy that God has prepared for those who love Him. In this earthly condition you would not be capable to bear even a little bit of it, but once that My Spirit will have penetrated you completely, then you also will be capable of bearing the morning of My Heavens with overabundant delight."
GGJ|7|129|4|0|John said: "Lord, in Heaven, will we see also this Earth?"
GGJ|7|129|5|0|I said: "Not only this one, but endlessly many others as well, because you, as My children and by the flesh My brothers, will rule with Me the entire infinite creation and must of course see what you will rule."
GGJ|7|129|6|0|John said further: "Lord, what kind of spirits are now under Your direction ruling the infinity of Your creations? It is clear that You are the chief and original ruler but You have by Your side countless legions of the mightiest angels, like our Raphael. Are they the ones who serve You, in accordance with Your will by taking care of Your infinite creations or are there still numerous others? Then what will they do when one day we shall receive the favor to take care of the endless creation at Your side?"
GGJ|7|129|7|0|I said: "O My dear John, you still know so little concerning the things of God's Kingdom and you still are really childish in it. Is not the Spirit of My Father who dwells within Me the ruler of infinity from eternity to eternity? All the angels are filled with this Spirit that is and must be all in all everywhere. When you shall be perfected, could you possibly become perfected by any other spirit but by Mine?
GGJ|7|129|8|0|Look, there are indeed an endless number of created souls, but all perfected souls are filled by only one Spirit and through this Spirit they have everlasting life, wisdom, love, might and power by which they are just like Me active in the Heavens and also are co-rulers of the worlds and their created beings in the material and endless regions of space.
GGJ|7|129|9|0|But all this and endlessly more other things you will only be able to realize and understand once you are perfected, which will happen soon after I shall have ascended from this world in My perfect divinity and also in your divinity or to and in My God and to and in your God.
GGJ|7|129|10|0|For I Myself must first be completely in Me, in God, the Father of eternity in order to send and give you My Spirit. As soon as it will come, it will then lead you into all truths that are still incomprehensible to you all, and then you will do the same and even greater things than I Myself am doing now. However, how that will be possible My Spirit that will enlighten your souls will teach you.
GGJ|7|129|11|0|But now, also the others who are here are waking up and will soon be on their feet. Right now the sun is just appearing above the horizon. So let us be quiet now for a while and watch the phenomena that often appear at the time of sunrise, yet it bears the character of something new and rare, as hardly any other appearance in the nature of this Earth.
GGJ|7|129|12|0|There we have the 3 magicians coming up, who still tonight, when we took the necessary rest, went down to their men in town and spoke with them a few hours about everything that they have seen here, have experienced and heard. The three men will still render us today very good services with a few foolish Pharisees who will come as uninvited guests from Jerusalem to Emmaus, and they will become very good friends of the perfected men from the inland of Back-Egypt. But now a little silence."
GGJ|7|129|13|0|We kept very quiet and the other guests woke up and everything became more lively.
GGJ|7|130|1|1|Departure for Emmaus (17/49)
GGJ|7|130|1|0|Now also our Lazarus was coming out of the house together with Raphael. He came straight to us and wanted to say something, but Raphael gave him a sign and said that I still wanted to have some rest. Then Lazarus restrained himself and waited until it was suitable to Me. However, My rest lasted only a few moments more. I Myself called Lazarus to Me and asked him if he first could take care of a good and completely clean morning meal. This he did immediately and put all his men to work. Of course, it still lasted a few hours before the morning meal was ready.
GGJ|7|130|2|0|On this occasion, Raphael was a great help to him – but this time in a much more natural way than usual – and therefore Lazarus was moving on faster than usual when he prepared such a great meal in a natural way.
GGJ|7|130|3|0|This time it could not be done in a supernatural way because of the magicians who watched everything very carefully because they thought that I might intervene from the background.
GGJ|7|130|4|0|When the morning meal was well prepared and put on the tables, the innkeeper of Lazarus came to give him a sign indicating that the morning meal had already been served.
GGJ|7|130|5|0|Then Lazarus gave Me a sign, but I said to him: "Brother, this I also would have known without your sign but because of the foreigners your sign was good anyway. Let us stand up and go inside so that we can partake of the morning meal."
GGJ|7|130|6|0|After I had said this, I then stood up, together with the three mentioned disciples and went into the big dining-hall, and all those who were present followed My example at the invitation of Lazarus.
GGJ|7|130|7|0|Some of My disciples were wondering what I had in mind today, because everything happened somewhat in a hurry. However, on these unnecessary questions they did not receive an answer from Me. In short, I sat at the table, ate and drunk and gave nobody an answer on any of their questions.
GGJ|7|130|8|0|When I was soon ready with the meal, Agricola was then asking Me: "But Lord and Master, I do not understand You at all today. At other times You are always so calm and patient but today everything goes so hastily that You hardly took the time to quietly partake of Your meal as I am used to see from You. What are You up to today?"
GGJ|7|130|9|0|I said: "You know, I have already told you yesterday that today I want to be with Nicodemus in Emmaus and I also have to be there, because of reasons only known to Me. However, the road thereto is for our great company somewhat troublesome. It will be wise to go on different ways, in groups of 10 persons at the most. If we all go together in one great caravan then soon the temple servants will betray us and then I would be hindered to do today what I have to do. Therefore, I will go ahead with My disciples – but only with those three – and this on a very unusual way, so that the temple servants will certainly not see us. Divide yourselves into groups just like I have told you and go to that place on different ways. After 2 hours we will all be in the house of Nicodemus.
GGJ|7|130|10|0|I repeat once more for all of you and say: be clever as serpents, but still in your heart be gentle as doves, because down there dwells a true brood of serpents and vipers, and that has to be restrained with the same means. Understand and perceive this very well all of you and pay attention to it, then today you will experience a day full of blessings that will be a great blessing for your souls. Now I will leave immediately. Peter, James and John will come with Me. My servant Raphael and Lazarus will accompany our slave children. If you three Indians also want to come with Me then you can also leave now."
GGJ|7|130|11|0|When the three men heard this, they stood up from their seats very cheerfully and went directly with Me on the way.
GGJ|7|130|12|0|When Agricola saw this, he asked Me if there was any objection if also he could go together with Me to Emmaus. The other Romans however would go alone on another way.
GGJ|7|130|13|0|I said: "As you wish, but then our number is really big enough."
GGJ|7|130|14|0|This made Agricola very happy.
GGJ|7|130|15|0|Now we left immediately, went down the Mount of Olives and soon we came on the big road that leads toward Emmaus, and there, because it was Friday, it was very quiet.
GGJ|7|131|1|1|On the way to Emmaus (17/50)
GGJ|7|131|1|0|When we had left Jerusalem completely behind us and came close to the column that Raphael had placed there, we met two poor people going to Jerusalem to beg for alms. One of the two was completely blind, but the other could see and was guiding the blind man. Both of them however looked very pitiful and were asking us if we were not disposed to give them alms because they were very poor and in great misery.
GGJ|7|131|2|0|I said to them: "Tell Me, what do you prefer, health and strength, so that instead of begging you can go to work and earn your own bread, or we will give you suitable alms?"
GGJ|7|131|3|0|Both of them said: "Lord, we do not know You. If You are capable to give us the first, then this would be much more pleasing, but because this is surely impossible we still ask You for alms, whatever You wish to give us."
GGJ|7|131|4|0|I said: "If you could believe, then the first could also be possible for you."
GGJ|7|131|5|0|The blind man said: "That all things are possible with God we know and this we do believe both of us, but God does not perform any more miracles because men became too bad and wicked, starting with the high priest and unto us. Because the commandments of God were rejected and they have given us other ones which are bad and miserable. If however the laws are bad, then the people who have to keep the bad laws become also bad, because as the teaching is, so is also faith and the knowledge of the people. Thus the people have rejected God and are now worshiping again the golden calf, and so God has rejected them also and will soon bring an angry judgment over them because my guide who can see, described to me the signs in the night of the day before yesterday, and those are showing nothing that is good for the people who have become completely unfaithful. And so You see, kind Man – because according to Your voice this is what You are – that certainly in this evil time God may not, cannot and will not perform any more miracles."
GGJ|7|131|6|0|I said: "Man, although you have lost the light of your eyes 10 years ago by the malice of your jealous neighbor, as well as your possessions by his evil intrigue, you have well preserved the light of your heart, and so also you will now receive the light of your eyes back. I will that you can see again and regain the full strength of your body."
GGJ|7|131|7|0|At that moment, the blind man could see everything and he got also his full manly power back. He was so surprised that he could not utter a word.
GGJ|7|131|8|0|After a few moments he fell down on his knees before Me and said with a very emotional but nevertheless manly voice: "Lord, whoever You may be I do not know but that You have made me now seeing that I know. More is needed than being a doctor in our human manner. You did not use any ointment, You did not touch my eyes with any finger but only by Your will I could see again. Lord, then You must be filled with God's Spirit like the old and greatest prophets. Yes Lord, You have now healed me in a wonderful way, but what do I as a poor man, have to do in return for that?"
GGJ|7|131|9|0|I said: "Nothing else except to keep God's commandments. Go your way and work, stay in the country and nourish yourself moderately. And you, who were his former guide, do likewise and so become strong and healthy."
GGJ|7|131|10|0|Also him, who was partially lame, suddenly felt completely healthy and strong, thanked Me also on his knees and then asked Me: "Lord, You wonderful great prophet, because You who are performing such miracles and really knew how my companion lost the light of his eyes, so You also must be able to tell us where we should go in order to receive a moderate salary for our work, because at this time it is difficult to quickly receive work somewhere."
GGJ|7|131|11|0|I said: "Go to Bethany to Lazarus and tell both of his sisters who are now alone at home, what had happened to you and that I am sending you. Then you will be accepted immediately and will be taken into service. But stand up now and do what I have told you."
GGJ|7|131|12|0|After that, both of them expressed their thanks once more, got up and continued their way.
GGJ|7|131|13|0|On the way to Bethany they were seriously discussing about Me and about those who were with Me. They were wondering who I should be, and what and who the others were. They took Me for a great prophet, maybe even Elijah who came back. But what and who My companions were they could not agree. They were hoping to come to know all this in Bethany.
GGJ|7|131|14|0|But I had much to deal with the 3 magicians because this was the first sign that they saw of Me.
GGJ|7|131|15|0|The chief magician said: "Lord, now I see that You are a God, because only God can do something like this."
GGJ|7|131|16|0|But on the way to Emmaus I said: "Be calm, you are saying this because you do not know what is in man, but in Emmaus you will all know more about it."
GGJ|7|131|17|0|Then the three did not ask anything more.
GGJ|7|132|1|1|The Lord and the beggar-woman (17/51)
GGJ|7|132|1|0|When we were already close to Emmaus we met again another beggar who started to shout very pitifully, saying that she – as we noticed – was a very poor widow and mother of two children that she had to carry laboriously on her arms from place to place so that she could receive enough alms to buy the most urgent food for her and the two children, and pleaded that we should not let her go empty handed.
GGJ|7|132|2|0|I said to her: "But why are you shouting so wildly? We are not deaf and we can also do something for you if you bring forward your need in a more modest and quiet way."
GGJ|7|132|3|0|The woman said: "Lord, I have done that but the heart of most people became hard as stone and deaf, and they never take notice of the modesty of poverty. Only with noisy emotion it is sometimes possible to receive meager alms from somebody, and this is the reason why I have asked You so loudly."
GGJ|7|132|4|0|I said: "You really are poor and therefore I do not reject you, but what I do not like is that you prefer to beg instead of going to work. Because look, you are not yet 30 years old, you are strong and healthy and you still can work to earn your bread for yourself and your twins. But you prefer to beg instead of going to work, and so you have studied your profession quite well to lure out alms from the simple people of the world. But this kind of display of poverty is to Me of no value, only the clear truth counts. Besides that, I also have to tell you something else."
GGJ|7|132|5|0|The woman said: "Well dear Friend, I really should not know what else You still have to tell me."
GGJ|7|132|6|0|I said with a friendly serious voice: "Oh dear woman, still a lot and of many things. I want to help you indeed if you will correct yourself and sin no more. If you will not do that, then I surely will also not help you. And even if you would shout a 100 times louder than you have shouted this time, I still would never listen to you. Now understand Me well what I will say to you:
GGJ|7|132|7|0|Look, you are carrying a package at your back. What is hidden in there? Well, in it you are carrying your dress made of Persian silk that cost you 1 pound of pure silver at the time when you still were prosperous. When you come into an inn you put your twins to sleep. After that, you put on your nice dress, then you look like a very attractive and well-developed woman, and as a foreigner you try to sell yourself to somebody. As soon as the new day comes, you then look exactly as you look now, and you are shouting at people to receive alms. Now tell me whether according to you, this can be right for God and men. However, I still do not condemn you in this, but I am asking for your own opinion. Speak. What can you reply to Me on this?"
GGJ|7|132|8|0|At these words of Mine the insolent beggar became completely embarrassed and she did not know what she had to reply on this.
GGJ|7|132|9|0|After a short while in which she regained the calmness in her somewhat frivolous mind, the beggar said: "But Lord, I still have never seen nor spoken to You anywhere. How can You know that? Some of Your investigators must have reported that. Yes, yes, unfortunately this is how it is, but what can a poor lonely widow do, if now and then in her need she is dealing with some things that indeed cannot be agreeable to God? But because of that, the poor widow that I know is by far not bad. Look only at the women of the Pharisees, of the scribes and also even of the Levites, who still have to be always clean, then You will find a lot of other reasons to admonish them instead of me who by need am often tormented in such a way that You cannot easily imagine. Besides, I openly confess that You have said the whole truth about me, but please help me, then I will never more try to use such miserable ways to provide for my needs. Friend, to judge and to punish is easy, but nobody wants to help."
GGJ|7|132|10|0|I said: "Really, I do not want to judge you and even less to punish you, even if I have the power to do so, but your mistake is, that you do not like so much the somewhat harder work, but instead you prefer an immoral and useless life. And that is the reason why you are now so poor and miserable. This I have shown you, so that you seriously would change your life, because God does not help such doubtful hearts. Have you never in all earnest turned trustingly to God for help?"
GGJ|7|132|11|0|The woman said: "Oh Friend, stop talking about this deaf and merciless God of the Jews, because people like us prefer to be heard by a stone instead of Your God. When I cry for alms, then people are at least noticing me – although they still are so merciless – and they give me some money for food, but Your God however, is even more deaf than a stone."
GGJ|7|132|12|0|I said: "Oh surely not, God is not at all like that, but you never really knew God, you did not believe in Him and you even less loved Him, and therefore you have never seriously turned to Him with a good request to help you out of your need. However, for this reason God has afflicted you, so that in this affliction you would search God. And where you are expecting it the least, God comes to you to truly help you, and still you say that God would be more hard and deaf than a stone.
GGJ|7|132|13|0|Look, in this way you are committing a great injustice to God, and still He does not judge you for that, but He wants to help you, body and soul, so that also your soul would not perish forever.
GGJ|7|132|14|0|When you were still unmarried and your parents were still living, you were a very honest and also a very faithful God-fearing child, and God and your parents had a great pleasure in you. You became mature, and a very kind man asked you for marriage and he took you for his wife. But being a wife, you soon became very different from what you were as a child.
GGJ|7|132|15|0|You did not love your husband, you also turned hard towards your parents and you blamed them that they gave you to a man that you could not love. For this reason your parents, who were already old and sick, were so much consumed by sorrow that they died. Then you became even more unfriendly to your husband, so that he also became weak, went to drink, and so he also became poor, got sick and he died, and so you became a poor widow.
GGJ|7|132|16|0|God allowed this oppressive poverty to come over you because you first broke God's commandment that commands the children to honor and to love their parents, so that they would live long and would be prosperous on Earth, and secondly because you did not love your kind husband who was granted to you by your parents. You gave him one bitter hour after another.
GGJ|7|132|17|0|Since then, 1 year went by and you still did not consider looking into your faults and feeling sorrow for it, and ask God for His forgiveness. And still, you say that God is more hard and deaf than a stone, that He feels no mercy for a human being, even if he prays to Him persistently. Well, what do you think now about God's mercilessness?"
GGJ|7|132|18|0|Full of remorse the beggar said: "Lord, whoever You may be, truly God has brought You on my way. You have opened my eyes and now I know what to do: I will sell this miserable dress in my package and with that money I will buy a penance robe, because if I will not have done penance for my sins, God cannot answer any of my prayers."
GGJ|7|132|19|0|I said: "The penance robe will not take away your sins, but your silk dress you can sell indeed and buy bread for it. Your beggar garment is already in many ways a penance robe. Be remorseful in it and do not commit any more sins in the future, then also your old sins, that you cannot undo anymore, will be forgiven by God."
GGJ|7|132|20|0|The beggar said: "Friend, tell me now also who You are, because You know my way of life so well. Tell me also what I should do, so that God would forgive my sins. Are You perhaps a priest or a prophet or even an Essene, of whom they say that of each man who comes to them, they know precisely what he has done and achieved, and that they also are releasing all men's sins, cure diseases and even can wake up the dead? This I really would like to know, in order to show You the honor that You deserve."
GGJ|7|132|21|0|I said: "This I do not need from you. Just do what I have advised you, then you will honor Me in the best way, whoever I may be. Now go your way in peace."
GGJ|7|132|22|0|Then she said thanks for the lesson. Furthermore Agricola and also the 3 Indians gave her alms and she continued her way to Jerusalem. We also moved further on and came close to the walls of Emmaus.
GGJ|7|133|1|1|The begging children from Emmaus (17/52)
GGJ|7|133|1|0|When we came close to the entrance gate, 7 almost naked children, from 6 to 11 years old, came from that place to meet us and were asking us for bread because they were very hungry.
GGJ|7|133|2|0|And I said to them: "Yes, My dear children, from where, on this bare street do we have to obtain bread to give to you?"
GGJ|7|133|3|0|The oldest child, a boy said: "Oh dearest good Father, if only You would take care of us, then also here You would be able to give us a bread and a garment. In the city, there is bread in abundance, but if we go to someone to ask for bread, they chase us away with sticks and they do not give us bread. But You and these people who are with You, look so kind and therefore we ask You to give us bread."
GGJ|7|133|4|0|Agricola said: "My dearest children, do you not have parents to give you bread?"
GGJ|7|133|5|0|The boy said: "We have parents, a father and also a mother, but they are both very sick and they can earn nothing, and therefore we must beg for us and for them so that we and they would not starve completely. Oh dearest fathers, it is surely very sad to be so poor. No house, no bread and no clothes."
GGJ|7|133|6|0|Agricola said: "Then where are your sick parents, if you do not have a house?"
GGJ|7|133|7|0|The boy said: "Look, there on the other side of the city there is an old hut of a shepherd, that belongs to a citizen from here. He does not use it anymore because he build a new one and he allowed us to live in the old one. Just come with us and see for yourself our great need."
GGJ|7|133|8|0|Again, Agricola said: "But there is still a certain Nicodemus here who must be a good father. Did you never go to him?"
GGJ|7|133|9|0|The boy said: "Yes, him we do know and we have heard already a lot of good things about him, but we dare not go to him because he is a much too important and great lord. There are still more of those great lords here who surely also must be good fathers, but it is no use to us because we dare not go to them."
GGJ|7|133|10|0|Agricola said: "Yes, but we also could be important lords and still you dare to speak to us."
GGJ|7|133|11|0|The boy said: "We were pressed by the great hunger and you look very kind and merciful. If only we could meet Nicodemus once on the street then we also would like to speak to him. However, most of the time he is in the city and there we do not know his house and in our nakedness we dare not go into the city because something might happen to us there."
GGJ|7|133|12|0|I said to the children: "Be assured My children, you will be helped. Bring us now to your sick parents. I will help them and we will also provide for bread and good clothing."
GGJ|7|133|13|0|All children said: "We have prayed well to God every day, that He would help us, and when we were praying again this morning, it seemed to us that we heard a voice that said: 'Even today you will be helped'. This we said to our sick parents and they said: 'With God everything is possible, but to us only death will be the final thing to help us.' We encouraged our poor parents as well as we could and we went on our way to beg. And see, dear good fathers, we did not pray in vain because the great, holy and lovely Father in Heaven did send you to us. Oh, before we make one step further to our parents, we must thank the lovely Father in Heaven because He has taken so mercifully good care of us."
GGJ|7|133|14|0|Then the children were kneeling down and prayed with their hands lifted up to the sky: "O great, loving, good and holy Father in Heaven, we thank You because You helped us out of our great need by sending these fathers to us. Kindly accept our gratitude, o You loving, good, holy Father."
GGJ|7|133|15|0|Then they got up and asked us to follow them.
GGJ|7|133|16|0|Deeply moved by the short prayer of thanks of the children, we went behind them and soon we reached the previously mentioned hut that was located under a deep hanging rock. When we arrived there, we found both parents crouching against each other on the bare ground and were skinny, almost to the bones.
GGJ|7|133|17|0|When Agricola saw the great misery of the two people he was astonished and said: "No, you will not see anything like this with us gentiles, who have the name of being hard and merciless! Do the lazy Jews not have any time to look now and then around them to see if there are no people who are in misery and in need of help? Surely, there must be shepherds in the neighborhood. Could they not check once, to see how these people are doing? For, they often must have seen these children going in and out. Oh, I have never experienced such a lack of compassion!"
GGJ|7|133|18|0|I said: "You know, My friend, we will first help these people and only then we will discuss further."
GGJ|7|134|1|1|The Lord together with the poor family (17/53)
GGJ|7|134|1|0|After that, I turned to the sick and said to them: "How did you come into such a miserable state? Tell Me, for the sake of those who came with Me."
GGJ|7|134|2|0|The man, who was completely crippled because of gout, said: "Lord, we have always been poor people and we earned our bread with the work of our hands, and it went quite well with us. But 3 years ago we caught this gout. Me first, then later also my wife, because she had to work too hard. Until the feast of Easter of this year we had a place to live in the city, but our benefactor died, and another lord came into the house who did not want to keep us any longer as useless people in the house. We tried to beg other people to give us a place to stay, but nobody wanted us because of our sickness and the children. There was no other way except to stay in this spacious hut that was given to us, so that we did not have to stay completely outside, having no protection from the rain and other bad weather. The fact that in this hut it did not go better with us, but worse from day to day, you can see from our appearance. The fact that we almost have no clothing at all is because we had to sell the little that we still had, in order to buy some bread. But now, we have nothing anymore and we will starve when there will be no help. Let all this be sacrificed to the all-wise and almighty God. He will know why He has allowed this misery to come over us.
GGJ|7|134|3|0|According to the description, Job had to endure a lot, but we certainly even more. Because we had to suffer even from the time when we were still a child, and we knew only few happy days. And now that we are older and that it is naturally more difficult, we came to the highest point of all the misery of the Earth. If you, dear lords, can help us in anything, do show us mercy and help us. The Lord in Heaven will surely reward you for it."
GGJ|7|134|4|0|I said: "That is the reason why we came here, to give you the help that you were longing for so much. But know also: those whom God loves and has appointed for great things in the Kingdom of the spirits, He gives them more and heavier trials than another person who He has appointed for only small things.
GGJ|7|134|5|0|But the time of your earthly trials are now completed, and now also on this Earth you will be happy. And your 7 children, who now are still pure as angels, educate them well, so that later as men they would not become defiled. Hereby I also say to you: get up and walk".
GGJ|7|134|6|0|Immediately both parents stood up as completely healthy people and they also had a good natural look.
GGJ|7|134|7|0|They were extremely astonished, and the man said: "O wonderful Man! What did You do with us? Because never before we were so healthy and strong as now! Oh, who and what are You really, that You can do such things? You are either a great prophet send by God, or You are an embodiment of an angel, because until now this has not been heard in Israel. What kind of medicine did so many people use who are suffering from gout and it did not even help them, and You simply say to us: 'get up and walk', and we are healed immediately. Oh, all of you, praise the God of Israel, because He has given such a pure divine power to a Man."
GGJ|7|134|8|0|The 7 children were also crying from happiness when they saw in front of them their parents who were now so completely healthy as never before. And the oldest boy said: "Oh look, dear parents, for I have heard it and have also told you so often: when the need is at its highest point, then also God's help is near for those who were seeking His help. And exactly today our earthy need reached its highest point, and God's help has also come. All thanks, praise and honor to Him, the loving, good, holy Father in Heaven. By this happiness, seeing our dear parents now again so healthy and strong, our hunger that was so great has now disappeared. Oh, if only we would now have the most necessary clothes, then we could again earn a good piece of bread."
GGJ|7|134|9|0|I said to the boy: "Behind that deep hanging rock that looks like a cave and that until now was used as your home, you will find 3 packages. Bring them here inside, then you will be able to clothe yourselves very well."
GGJ|7|134|10|0|When the boy heard that, he hurried outside, together with his little brothers and little sisters, and they brought 3 packages inside the hut. The parents quickly opened them up and they found clothes in it for themselves and for their children. After that, words of thanks and praise and tears of joy were not ceasing. So, there was continuous amazement.
GGJ|7|134|11|0|However, these people did also not eat anything for almost 2 days, and so they were hungry.
GGJ|7|134|12|0|And I said again to the children: "Children, go now once more to the place where you just found the packages with the clothing. There you will also find bread and wine. Bring everything here and strengthen and fill yourselves with it."
GGJ|7|134|13|0|Then the children were running again outside and found in a basket several loaves of the best bread and several stone bottles with wine of the best kind. They brought their discovery also directly to the hut to fill and to strengthen them with it. The parents said, under many tears of joy and gratefulness, that they never tasted such good bread and never drunk such good wine, that this bread and wine surely must have come from the Heaven of God, brought by the angels. Because such good, pure heavenly food could not grow nor flourish on Earth, because people are too wicked and ungodly.
GGJ|7|134|14|0|But I said to them: "My dear children, eat and drink without worries and be of good cheer, because God has tested you heavily, and without grumbling and total dedication to God's will you have suffered everything that has come over you. However, also now, when your need was at its highest point, God did help you quickly in a wonderful way, and this help will stay with you, not only during this time of your earthly existence, but also after the grave forever. Why you were so heavily tested by God on this Earth will be clear to you once you will be in the other life."
GGJ|7|135|1|1|Agricola and the shepherds (17/54)
GGJ|7|135|1|0|After I said that to the poor people, a few shepherds came to the hut to see if the sick people had already died.
GGJ|7|135|2|0|However, when they saw us, they wanted to leave right away, but our Agricola went quickly outside, called the shepherds and said: "Did you come to bring these poor people some food and drink or did you want to help or comfort them in one way or another?"
GGJ|7|135|3|0|The shepherds said: "Lord, not the one nor the other, but we came as servants of our lord, who is a severe man. He ordered us to see if today this family is still living here or if they had already died. In any case he wants this old hut to be evacuated even today, because he ordered some construction workers for the first day after the Sabbath to rebuild the hut, and therefore this poor naked rabble must be put out."
GGJ|7|135|4|0|Agricola said: "I cannot blame you for the fact that you are doing what your boss is ordaining you to do, but you surely knew how great the need of this family was. Why did you never do something good for this poor family?"
GGJ|7|135|5|0|The shepherds said: "Sir, we already have to take care of ourselves in order to survive. How must we then still take care of other poor people? Our boss is such a thrifty man that he does not give so much to us, his servants, to be able to give also something to other poor people. We hardly survive ourselves, how could we then help other people to survive?"
GGJ|7|135|6|0|Agricola said: "This is very sad for you. Look, spokesman, this family is now helped at once in a more than royal way, and their benefactors would also have been helped for always. But because you are equally unmerciful and heartless as your boss, you also do not have to expect any reward from us. Besides, tell your boss also that I as one of the most important, richest and most powerful Romans of Rome would have build a royal palace instead of a new hut, and even would have given him 10,000 mornings of land, if only he had taken better care of this poor family. Let him now, in exchange of his mercy, share with you the salary that you have now received. Shame on you Jews, who call yourselves 'children of God', that we gentiles are exceeding you sky-high in mercy. What is the name of this brilliant lord of yours anyway, and what is he?"
GGJ|7|135|7|0|Totally astonished, one of the shepherds said: "Our lord is a very rich citizen of Jerusalem and his name is Barabe, furthermore he is nothing."
GGJ|7|135|8|0|Agricola said: "Very well. Tell him that this family, that was once so poor, will come with us right now. Then you and your brilliant boss can do with this hut whatever you want. However, this will not bring you any luck. That I can guarantee. And now, just wait a while until you can see the poor family leave, so that you can tell your brilliant boss that the hut has been totally evacuated."
GGJ|7|135|9|0|Then Agricola went again into the hut and the shepherds were staring at each other in amazement, and one of them said: "You see now. You laughed at me when I told you about my dream concerning these poor people, and you were even criticizing me when I shared my small bread a few times with the naked children, and later, when they wanted to come to me again, you threatened them and chased them away. This is now the result. I have always said it: 'one time, a miracle is going to happen to these people, and it would be good to do something nice for them', but then you laughed at me, and now I am laughing because you have received such a good salary for your bright intellect."
GGJ|7|135|10|0|In this same way, the shepherds continued their conversation for some time, until we came out of the hut, together with the now well-dressed family, and went on our way. When the shepherds saw the now rich looking family, they were astonished because they noticed that they were completely healed.
GGJ|7|135|11|0|The oldest boy however went to the only kindhearted shepherd and said: "Whatever you will find in the hut is yours".
GGJ|7|135|12|0|Because in the hut remained a basket with a loaf of bread and a stone bottle full of wine, and several very expensive golden coins, wrapped in a cloth where the garments were put in.
GGJ|7|135|13|0|When we went a few steps further, the other shepherds also wanted to go into the hut, so that they could share with him what was left behind.
GGJ|7|135|14|0|Agricola noticed it, went back quickly and said to the insolent shepherds: "If you dare to take away only one crumb of bread of this kind-hearted man, I will crucify you even today! Remember that well! A Roman keeps his word!"
GGJ|7|135|15|0|When the shepherds heard this verdict they run away.
GGJ|7|135|16|0|However, to the one shepherd Agricola said: "Take what you will find and go to reside in the city, because from now on you will not have to be a servant anymore."
GGJ|7|135|17|0|Then Agricola came back to us again and we went to the city. Many of those who followed us from the Mount of Olives were waiting at the gate and welcomed us.
GGJ|7|135|18|0|And Agricola said, pointing at this poor family: "The ways of the Lord are always full of wonders and good deeds!"
GGJ|7|136|1|1|The Lord speaks with Nicodemus about the poor people (17/55)
GGJ|7|136|1|0|Now also Nicodemus and his friend Joseph of Arimathea saw us, and they were in a hurry to meet us.
GGJ|7|136|2|0|Coming to Me, they greeted Me very friendly, and Nicodemus said: "O Lord, what a blessing for this place that You are visiting it. I already had such a feeling that You would come to this place today, and look, my presumption came true. O Lord, may I invite You into my house to take lunch with me?"
GGJ|7|136|3|0|I said: "Friend, we are many, and in your house there would be hardly enough space. Besides, this afternoon you will again receive the visit of a couple of Pharisees who I prefer not to meet, and therefore I will stay in the large inn that also belongs to you. You can go there also with your friend Joseph of Arimathea, together with the old righteous rabbi, as well as your wife and children, so that they also can see the salvation of the world. The two Romans are already living in their own house close to the inn anyway, and they certainly will also come to Me because most of all I came to this place for their sake."
GGJ|7|136|4|0|Nicodemus said: "O Lord, You are completely right, but I also would like to see when You will step into my house with Your holy feet, so that it would be blessed by Your footsteps."
GGJ|7|136|5|0|I said: "Your house will not be more blessed like that. And if you would believe that, then it is a superstition of no value. Nevertheless, I also will come into your house, but only after the Pharisees have gone back this afternoon. But now we must wait for those who still will come, so that they will know where I will stay today."
GGJ|7|136|6|0|Nicodemus asked whom those were that still had to come.
GGJ|7|136|7|0|I said: "Besides the tax collectors who also were present on the Mount of Olives the day before yesterday, all the others that you saw there. Lazarus and Raphael with all the slave children will also soon be here, but coming from another way. And so within 1 hour several hundred people will be here in Emmaus who could not so easily be put together in your house, but in this inn of yours that largely has enough space for a couple of 1,000 people, they can. Therefore, let it be so."
GGJ|7|136|8|0|After that, Nicodemus took information about the family that was with us, and I said to Nicodemus: "Friend, this family would have the right to bitterly complain about the people of Emmaus, because you could not fail to see that for sure many times naked and of hunger crying children here and around the city were begging the people for bread. So you could have inquired to know from where these children came and what the reason was why these children were all alone, wandering around. But this you have not done, and this is truly not very honorable nor praiseworthy to Me. It is true that you are less guilty of it because most of the time you are staying in the city, as well as your friend Joseph of Arimathea. But there are enough citizens here who are not poor and who very easily could take care of a poor family. However, this they did not do and therefore I also will do nothing for them, although there are many here who very well could need My help.
GGJ|7|136|9|0|You surely know the old decaying sheep-hut out there, of a certain Barabe who lives in Jerusalem. Well, in this hut I found this family really in the greatest misery. Man and woman were sitting sick with gout on the humid ground and could of course not earn anything anymore. Only the 7 children, being naked were begging for bread to the unmerciful people of Emmaus. During the last 2 days they also did not receive any more bread, and moreover today the rich Barabe let them know that they had to leave the old hut. If I did not come here and help them, then I am asking you what this family had to do because of your hardheartedness? Now certainly they have been helped forever, but the unmerciful people in Emmaus will therefore not be helped. Now you know what is going on with this family."
GGJ|7|136|10|0|Nicodemus became very sad and said: "O Lord, if I only had known this, I gladly would have taken care of this family immediately. But I am now willing to do everything for them in order to repair somehow the mistake."
GGJ|7|136|11|0|I said: "You do not have to repair a mistake because in fact you did not commit one. And these people have already been taken care of and they never will bother someone from Emmaus anymore. But later if you want to give instructions to investigate, then you will find here in the vicinity and also from Jerusalem a lot of families who surely will welcome your help. But now there is something else:
GGJ|7|136|12|0|How are the two Romans who are living here? If you have the opportunity to let them know that the Roman Agricola is here and that also his companions will arrive very soon, then do it. Tell them also that the man from Upper-Egypt, with whom they were dealing at his dwelling-place, will also arrive within 1 hour. But do not tell them anything yet about Me and My identity, because I have My secret reason for that, which will later on become clear to you by itself. Now make it so that the two Romans will come to us immediately because I first want to discuss something with them very openly.
GGJ|7|136|13|0|Today will be for you a day of great unsuspected revelations. Go therefore now and make everything ready."
GGJ|7|136|14|0|Now our Nicodemus went quickly to the Romans to inform them of everything that I had told him and the two Romans went with Nicodemus and came to us as fast as possible.
GGJ|7|137|1|1|The curiosity of the citizens of Emmaus (17/56)
GGJ|7|137|1|0|The two Romans came to us, and when they saw Agricola who was well known to them, they were so joyful that they did not know what to do. For it was thanks to Agricola that they possessed all their earthly happiness, and they came to the land of the Jews to increase their knowledge of the true God and His will. Of course, they told him immediately about the many things that they came to know already, but Agricola said to them that all this meant as good as nothing compared to what they would hear, see and experience still today. That of course made the two Romans greatly wonder and now they asked him if he knew for sure that the Upper-Egyptians would come today.
GGJ|7|137|2|0|But Agricola said nothing further except: "My dear old friends, believe firmly what will be said to you today, because everything will be precisely fulfilled, and all too soon you will be able to witness this when later on the peculiar people of Upper-Egypt will arrive here."
GGJ|7|137|3|0|The two Romans said: "No, today it was easier for us to imagine anything else than the fact that today something so excitingly surprising would happen to us!"
GGJ|7|137|4|0|Many things were still discussed here in the open, but then one group after the other came in and met each other, so that it became very lively in this open space. Finally, also our Lazarus with Raphael arrived, together with the many slave children whose charm and beauty was greatly admired by the two Romans. They even considered Raphael as a god.
GGJ|7|137|5|0|However, Agricola and now also the other already present Romans said: "It looks like it, but actually it is quite different. But do not ask anything now, for you will be enlightened about everything at the right time."
GGJ|7|137|6|0|The two Romans were complying with that, but were still asking if it would not be more appropriate to withdraw to one or the other inn. Because so many people outside at this unusual time would make a sensation in a small place like this. It would therefore be more advisable to go to a large inn.
GGJ|7|137|7|0|This was a good idea and we went to the large inn of Nicodemus.
GGJ|7|137|8|0|However, there were still a few citizens who noticed that all of us went to that place and therefore they also followed one by one to see what was happening.
GGJ|7|137|9|0|But our Nicodemus said to them: "Friends, today this is not of your concern, because you can see that the highly ranked Romans want to keep a great and important conference here, which will be attended by me and a few prominent Jews. Therefore, withdraw from this place in a discreet way, otherwise you could get into trouble, because the Romans discovered something that made them not – as far as I have heard – very pleased with you. Therefore, withdraw as soon as possible and do not show up for the rest of the day."
GGJ|7|137|10|0|After this warning from Nicodemus the curious people left as soon as possible, and we stayed the whole day free from the crowd, because as soon as the people of Emmaus heard something about the highly ranked Romans, they went away and even stayed the whole day outside of the city, and only late at night they came back home again.
GGJ|7|137|11|0|When Nicodemus chased the curious citizens of Emmaus away in such a manner, he came back and said: "Now we can move around more freely, because these curious people will stay away now for the whole day, and nobody will show up again, not even from a distance. However, if I have done it completely correctly by putting them away for the whole day with a clever trick instead of the whole truth, well, that is of course a completely different question. But I think by myself: if one can achieve something good in a manner that is surely not bad, then one must use it without questioning. Because how many times must sensible and wise parents lead their own children with all kinds of cleverness and tricks if they want to make real men out of them. With the pure naked truth we could not accomplish much with children."
GGJ|7|137|12|0|I said: "Your method was good anyway and also true, and with this you also have achieved something good for the whole day. Whoever wants to come to the full life's light of the truth must first cross through the field of the lie and deceptions, without which nobody can come to the full truth.
GGJ|7|137|13|0|Look, the whole world, yes even the body of man and all that is physical is for the soul and the spirit a deception and therefore also a lie. But without that world, not one soul could come to the full truth of life. However, looking deeper into it, also the physical world is not a deception and not a lie but also the full truth. But this lies not in the open, but is hidden within and can be found through corresponding images.
GGJ|7|137|14|0|Therefore, your presumed trick was then also not a lie but truth, because what is important here is to win the gentiles and not to win the Jews, who have already received the right light from Moses. If they do not want to use it, it is their own fault if they perish in their darkness that they have wanted themselves. And look, this is why you have spoken well when you said to the citizens that a conference of the Romans is being held here, and thus what you have done, you have done very well. But right now, also the 7 men from the inland of Upper-Egypt have arrived here. Tell the Romans that they should prepare for their reception."
GGJ|7|137|15|0|Nicodemus went immediately to the Romans who were sitting at the table and he told them so. The two Romans stood up immediately and asked Nicodemus who it was who told him.
GGJ|7|137|16|0|And Nicodemus said: "Him who knows this and infinitely much more, and who you also will learn to know better today. Now do not ask further but go outside to meet those who are coming."
GGJ|7|138|1|1|Arrival of the 7 Upper-Egyptians. Words of the Egyptian to the Lord that proves a deep insight. About the right kind of food. (17/57)
GGJ|7|138|1|0|Upon this, the two Romans hurried outside and when they came at the door opening, the 7 men of Upper-Egypt were already standing at the threshold of the large inn. And the leader, who, as known, did not allow a few years ago the Roman expedition to continue their way, went to the Roman whom he knew well, and stretched out his dark brown hand and said: "I greet you as my friends, just as a few years ago in the inland of Upper-Egypt I let you go as friends. You still have thought many times about me, and based on what you have heard from me you traveled to this place in order to receive a greater insight into the nature of a true human being and a better understanding within yourselves, but you did not suspect that you could also meet me here in this country.
GGJ|7|138|2|0|However, I did not so much come here for the sake of you but more for the sake of someone whom you do not know yet, so that He also can baptize us with the fire of the eternal truth of His Spirit. Even yesterday, He announced it to His disciples that we would come to give a true testimony before Him. And today He came here also with His disciples, for He surely knew that we would come here because He called us to this place with His almighty will. Therefore, let us go into this inn and let us bow down before Him whose helpless children we still are."
GGJ|7|138|3|0|The two Romans said: "Are you referring to the famous Savior from Galilee of whom we have heard strange things indeed, but whom we did not meet personally yet?"
GGJ|7|138|4|0|The Egyptian said: "Yes, yes, friends, that is the One we mean. Let us therefore hurry to Him."
GGJ|7|138|5|0|Then the Romans opened the door of the large dining-hall and the 7 Egyptians entered the hall with great reverence, walked straight towards Me, bowed deep before Me, and the leader said: "In this manner, o Lord from eternity, it has pleased You to clothe Yourself in the human flesh. For this, be praised in eternity by all created beings for whom You have now opened the large gate to enter Your infinite great Kingdom of life.
GGJ|7|138|6|0|When You, in Your original Spirit were mightily filling all of infinity, creating countless beings out of Yourself, no creature was free from Your wisdom and might, but were bound by Your will. But now, You have bound Yourself with the flesh of men, Your created beings, in order to free all created beings and lead them into the Kingdom of Your eternal free God-life. O Lord from eternity, therefore, be once more praised and glorified above all.
GGJ|7|138|7|0|You have now made Your created beings so free and independent that they can hear Your words, and You, as their Creator, are even a teacher to them, to show them the ways on which they can become completely equal to You. Oh, let every atom of Your eternal infinity praise You for this forever, for it too is now called to enter one day into a free life.
GGJ|7|138|8|0|But now, allow us for a while, great, eternal God, Lord and Creator, to enjoy the contemplation of Your countenance. For listen, all you created beings, all you men: eternities upon eternities passed and countless beings came forth from Him, which He had contemplated as His thoughts, and again they flowed back into Him. But the eyes of a created being have never seen its infinite and eternal Creator. And now, since according to His eternal decision it has pleased Him to make Himself in His eternal nature visible and comprehensible to His created beings, He, the eternal, infinite – without changing His might and greatness – is in human form among you as a visible God. And you see Him and talk to Him, and yet do not understand and grasp whom you have in your midst. Oh, think about what I have told you now and then let all of you say: O Lord, out of me I am forever not worthy of staying with You under the same roof, but speak only one word to me, then my soul will receive eternal life through Your one word."
GGJ|7|138|9|0|After this, the Egyptian put his hands crosswise over his breast and looked at Me from head to feet, filled with the greatest thoughts. And his companions did the same. During that moment, no one dared to say anything and all eyes were fixed at Me.
GGJ|7|138|10|0|But after a while I said to the Egyptians: "My friends, you who came from the faraway land, are heartily welcome. You should and will be of great service to Me today in the more profound teaching of your brothers here, and for the strengthening of their souls. But you have traveled almost 2 days without food and were only nourished by the spirit. Now your bodies should also receive a strengthening with the fruits of this Earth, and this will be given to you immediately with bread and wine."
GGJ|7|138|11|0|The Egyptian apologized however and said that My countenance did strengthen them already more than enough.
GGJ|7|138|12|0|But I said: "I know very well that a soul who is filled with the spirit does not feel any physical hunger, but even then the body should receive its natural food because otherwise after some time it may not be a good working tool for the soul anymore. And so also you should first be well nourished in order to become stronger to be of good service to Me for the sake of your brothers."
GGJ|7|138|13|0|After these words, they gladly agreed to eat first, and Nicodemus took care of it immediately, so that good wine and also good bread and salt would be served.
GGJ|7|138|14|0|When bread and wine and salt were put on a separate table, I said again: "So, children from the faraway land, do sit down, eat and drink."
GGJ|7|138|15|0|Immediately the 7 Egyptians sat at the table and they ate and drunk very joyfully, because only now they started to feel that they were really hungry and thirsty. They could not stop praising the quality of the bread and the wine, and they called it food of life from Heaven.
GGJ|7|138|16|0|The leader said, while he was still eating and was also drinking now and then: "In my soul I have often tasted this bread and this drink, but such food for the body never came over my fleshly tongue. Truly, in this, all necessary life elements are present, and they do not only strengthen the body but also the soul.
GGJ|7|138|17|0|Oh, how far and how deep could men penetrate with this kind of food, into the sphere of inner life if they would know what they are eating and what this food is containing, but they do not know it and they also do not see the day because of the too bright light. But slowly they will see that in this food they are enjoying God's living Word and His will. If they could resolve and understand this in themselves, only then they would become perfect men again, but because by far they still are not capable of that, so during that time they must be and stay disciples until they can understand it in themselves and bring it into their lives."
GGJ|7|138|18|0|All those who were present were very surprised about these remarks of the Egyptian who brought all this forward in a very simple and humble way. Even My oldest disciples received some totally new and bright lights, but not one of them had the courage to start a discussion with the Egyptian.
GGJ|7|138|19|0|Our 3 magicians said to themselves: "Now only we can see how much is still lacking in us. Oh, what difference there is between us and these 7 men."
GGJ|7|138|20|0|Lazarus came from behind Me and said: "O Lord, the wisdom of this one makes me totally fainthearted. We are now at the original Source, yet how enormously far is he already ahead of us."
GGJ|7|138|21|0|I said: "Never mind about that, you all will also come to that point and even much further, but you should have patience and zeal, because a tree in the forest cannot fall down with one stroke. I did bring those true men here – although they are only a few – not to make you feel ashamed, but only for your true instruction. Then you will see what true men can do and what you will be able to do when you will be changed into true men by observing My teaching.
GGJ|7|138|22|0|But now let them first eat and drink, for truly, they have not eaten for 2 days and also did not drink much. But now Nicodemus can start preparing, so that we also can quickly receive something to eat and drink, as well as our young people in the next room, where Raphael and you have accommodated them."
GGJ|7|138|23|0|When I said that to Lazarus, he went soon to Nicodemus and brought him the message, and immediately he put everybody in the large inn to great activity.
GGJ|7|139|1|1|The two Romans recognize the Lord. The Lord cautions them not to make Him known too soon. (17/58)
GGJ|7|139|1|0|Now also the two Romans – named Agrippa and Laius – escorted by Agricola came to Me and bowed deeply. And Agrippa, also a noble Roman of royal descent, said to Me: "Lord, it was very heartbroken to us when we heard the praise that the to us well known men from the faraway Upper-Egypt gave You. Really, if they were other men than those who we came to know a few years ago in their very meager land, then we would think that You met them somewhere before and brought them here to testify in Your favor in return of a good reward – what on Earth is very well possible in order to mislead people. But with these people such a deal would be impossible to conclude because they are rulers over nature that has to give them everything they need, and they despise every normal reward from the people.
GGJ|7|139|2|0|Yesterday, when those blind Pharisees were showing all too clearly by their wicked words and attitude that they wanted to persecute You, I myself described the Egyptians as an example of higher gifted and more perfected men. For I wanted to make them (that is the Pharisees) to understand by my experiences that You also could very well be such a perfected Man, against whom we as men with our weapons could accomplish nothing. Anyway, for this reason I and my brother Laius brought those blacks (that is those Pharisees) at least to some thinking, what was certainly good. But I could not imagine that we would see these people back here with us in Emmaus, and even less the fact that You Yourself – according to the information given by our dear friend Agricola – have told word for word our whole story about these perfected men to Your disciples on the Mount of Olives, at the same time that I have told it here in Emmaus to the Pharisees.
GGJ|7|139|3|0|From this, the two of us have concluded that, despite Your now complete human form and appearance, You must be in Your inner Spirit irrefutably the true God and Creator of all beings from eternity. Because if You in Your Spirit did not exist from eternity – that means completely without beginning – then there must have been another one out of whom You Yourself would have come forth, what would give us one primordial God and one who did exist through time. However, this does not seem possible to us because the primordial existence of the true God is also only the condition for a primordial power and might that is undeniable in You, what we already had come to know from a reliable source. And because of this wondrous fact, and also because these perfected men did recognize it with the sharpness of their spirit, we both hurried to You in order to greet You as the eternal Lord, God, Creator and Father of the solar and spirit worlds, and to profess truthfully before You and all who are present that we fully believe what we have said openly about You. Lord, forgive us if perhaps now we made any mistake."
GGJ|7|139|4|0|I said in a friendly way: "O My dear friends, he who comes to Me as you now have come, does not ever make a mistake before Me, and therefore I also do not have to forgive him any. But what you as men know now, keep it to yourselves for the time being, because the world is not yet ripe to understand such deep truths. If you would relate such things, then they will be offended and by that they will even become more dark and wicked.
GGJ|7|139|5|0|However, when you will hear that I have once more ascended to My eternal Heavens, I will pour out My Spirit also over you, and then you may proclaim to all people what you have professed now openly before Me.
GGJ|7|139|6|0|But now we will speak to one another as very normal people, as if there would be no difference between us except that you are My disciples and I am your Master. No disciple – while he still has to learn – is as perfect as his master. But once the disciple has learned everything from the master, he also will be as perfect as his master. For this reason, I came into this world so that men would learn from Me to become as perfect as the Father in Heaven is perfect.
GGJ|7|139|7|0|Because if the people of this Earth are destined and called to become children of God, they also must be completely equal to God, because whoever will not be equal to God in everything will also not become a child of God, and will not come to God as long as he will not be completely equal to God.
GGJ|7|139|8|0|Now therefore, My teaching is a true gospel because it proclaims to the people and shows them the way how they can become completely equal to God. Therefore, whoever hears My word, believes it, keeps it within him and lives according to it, he will be the one who will become equal to God, have eternal life in him and will be extremely happy forever."
GGJ|7|140|1|1|The destiny of man. The purpose of the Lord’s coming in the flesh. (17/59)
GGJ|7|140|1|0|You should however not imagine that this is very difficult to achieve. It is just the opposite – very easy. Because My yoke, that I put on your shoulders by My commandments is soft, and its burden is easy to carry. But in the days of this dark time, God's Kingdom must suffer violence, and those who want to possess it must therefore pull it to themselves with violence. Which means that it is now difficult to free oneself of all old and rusty habits that are rooted in men through the provocation and temptations of the world, thus putting off the old man completely as an old torn garment, and to put on a completely new man by My teaching.
GGJ|7|140|2|0|However, when in later times the children are already well educated in My teaching, then they will, as men full of good and strong will, have to carry only a light yoke by My teaching.
GGJ|7|140|3|0|My teaching as such is very short and easy to understand, because it desires of men only that he believes in one true God and to love Him above all as the good Father and Creator, and his fellowman as himself. That means, to do everything for him as he in a reasonable manner can wish that also his fellowman would do the same for him. Well, that much self-love every man will surely have, so that he will not wish that his fellowman would do something evil to him, and therefore he will also not do that to his fellowman.
GGJ|7|140|4|0|Do not ever repay evil with evil, but rather do good to your enemies, then you will make great progress in becoming equal to God, who also lets His sun go up and lets it shine in the same way for the good and bad people. Anger and revenge should disappear from your hearts. In its place should come compassion, goodness and humility. Where this is the case, becoming equal to God is then also not far away, and that is the only goal after which all of you should strive for.
GGJ|7|140|5|0|But, as already mentioned, right now in this time, all this is not so easy as one may think. It will cost a certain and inevitable effort from everyone. But the one who will fight courageously, for him, victory will also be sure and the reward of the conqueror will certainly not lack. However, the one who will prove to be a fainthearted coward will also receive the reward of a coward. Then there also it will sound like this: If you had fought, you would have been victorious, but because you were afraid of the fight you also cannot claim the reward of a conqueror and you only can blame yourself that you must leave the field of life like a coward without reward.
GGJ|7|140|6|0|I believe however that no one has to fear the fight, for the reward of the conqueror is such a high one.
GGJ|7|140|7|0|I am the One who tells you this, and I am of the opinion that for you, you need no greater prove if you believe in yourselves that I am the One. The One who you have recognized."
GGJ|7|140|8|0|The two Romans said: "Lord, there may well be cowards, and we even know some of them, but we, who already so many times have seen death in the eye, have lost all fear for death. The one who goes to war and fears death is a bad soldier. The one however who despises death and its pain, is a true hero, will win most of the time and his reward will not leave him behind. O Lord and Master from eternity, in Your Spirit did we speak correctly or not?"
GGJ|7|140|9|0|I said: "Completely correct, but there are many in the world who fear the death of the body a lot and therefore prefer to stick to the lie and the deceit of the world, so that only their body would be saved. They are afraid of those who kill their body but after that can do nothing anymore to the soul. But they do not fear the One who can also throw their soul into Hell or into true eternal death.
GGJ|7|140|10|0|However, let us leave that alone now, because I did not come into this world to carry out judgment but to make everyone who believes in Me and lives according to My teaching, happy and alive. But one time there will still be many who will shout to Me: 'Lord, Lord'. But I will say into their hearts: 'Strangers, why are you shouting? I do not know you. If you knew that I am the Lord and knew My will, then why did you not act accordingly?'
GGJ|7|140|11|0|That is why I say to all of you: it is not sufficient that one knows Me and believes that I am the Lord, but one should also do what I am teaching you. Only by the deed will men be able to become completely equal to God.
GGJ|7|140|12|0|Acting according to My teaching will surely not be difficult for the one who has rightly recognized Me and who loves Me more than anything else in the world. Whoever loves Me in such a way, carries Me spiritually already in his heart and by that, also the accomplishment of life, thus the complete equality to God, and eternal life in all happiness.
GGJ|7|140|13|0|Look, now I have shown you briefly how things are with Me and with you people. Whoever will act accordingly will have eternal life in him. But now for the midday meal let us say nothing more about this."
GGJ|7|141|1|1|God’s humble love for men. Men’s position in relation to God. True humility. The true worship of God. Forgiveness of sins. (17/60)
GGJ|7|141|1|0|Agrippa said: "O Lord, You endless wise Master from eternity, how great must Your love be for us men, Your created beings. The fact that You wanted to humble down Yourself so deeply to come down from Your Heavens in our human form, to us worms on this dirty world, to teach us and to show us the ways that we should go if we want to reach eternal life."
GGJ|7|141|2|0|I said: "Dear friend, your question expresses the overflow of your heart and is good, because also your heart is good, but in your mind it has only now just begun to dawn a little, and the love of God for you humans seems to be something indescribably wonderful to you because you imagine God as a very great and mighty emperor who shows himself only very rarely to the common people and talks even less to a simple man.
GGJ|7|141|3|0|If you look at God from that point of view, you are very mistaken, for God is the Creator of all things and beings, and not an endless proud emperor who, sitting on a golden throne considers his people to be disgusting and despising worms, and threatening everyone with death who would dare to approach the throne of the emperor without asking first and having been granted permission.
GGJ|7|141|4|0|However, if it is sure that all beings are God's work, then they also are the work of His love – which is their existence – and they are works of the highest wisdom of God that gives them their corresponding form and also preserves them. So if without the love and wisdom of God no other creature would ever exist, then why does it seem so amazing to you when God loves you people so dearly?
GGJ|7|141|5|0|You yourselves are only pure love out of God and in God, and your existence is in itself by the will of God's love only the embodied love of God. Yet, when this is irrefutable, then how can it be so amazing to you that God loves you so much that He Himself came to you in the form of a human being and is teaching you now the way to a free independent life that is equal to God and as if it were coming forth from yourselves. Are you then not the work of God? Yes, sure, that is what you are.
GGJ|7|141|6|0|But God is a complete Master from eternity in the greatest things as well as in the smallest. He has never been a bungler or a blunderer and so He does not have to be ashamed of His works. Man is the most perfect of all the numerous and endless different created beings, the pinnacle of divine love and wisdom, and destined to become himself a God. Why should God be ashamed of His most sublime work and consider them unworthy to approach it?
GGJ|7|141|7|0|Look My dear friend, such ideas about God, coming entirely from the outside world, you should let go. First of all they are false, and secondly they do not help you to come continuously closer to God, but such false ideas will only make you drift away from God, and in time, only out of false respect, you also would not even dare to love Him. Just like now there are so many people and nations on Earth who, although they are visible works of divine love and wisdom, have the completely wrong belief, as well as the completely false opinion that God is so endlessly exalted above His creatures that only a highest priest can approach Him on specific times with specific prayers during the most splendid and lustrous ceremonies. And after such an approach, the chief priest thinks of himself to be so endlessly exalted and sacred that not even a subordinate priest – let alone another unholy human – may dare to come near to him, since they are of the opinion that nothing unholy can approach the highest holiness of God, because the greatest holiness of God would be profaned by it, what they have considered to be a sin for the poor and blind people, which is so great that it had to be punished with death by fire. O what a voluntarily and more than stupid blindness of the people.
GGJ|7|141|8|0|Now look. I alone am the Lord from eternity. How am I now among you all? Look, I call you children, friends and brothers, and what you all are for Me, that is the destiny of all men, and no one is less or more. Because every man is My perfect work, who as such should recognize himself and know his value, and should not completely underestimate himself and consider himself less than no matter what kind of monster, because whoever despises a clearly recognizable work from Me, despises necessarily also Me, the Master. And what would that be good for?
GGJ|7|141|9|0|Friends, humility in the human heart is one of the most necessary virtues by which one can come first to the inner life of light. But that virtue exists actually only from true love for God and to fellowman. It is the gentle patience of the heart, by which man surely recognizes his excellence but who is never exalting himself as a ruler over his weaker brothers, but surrounds them with all the more love and tries to raise them to their own recognized higher perfection through teaching, counseling and action. Therein consists the real and only true humility, but it never exists in despising oneself.
GGJ|7|141|10|0|I Myself am humble and gentle of heart, and My patience goes beyond all limits, but you have never experienced that I have despised Myself before men. Whoever does not recognize him to be a work of God cannot truly respect his fellowman or even God, but only for a totally wrong reason.
GGJ|7|141|11|0|It is quite as wrong for someone to overestimate himself and soon become a persecutor and suppressor of his fellowmen and thereby losing the love as the divine life element, as it is to underestimate himself. The reason for this I have already shown you and thus let us stay equal and be of good cheer, because if you now, in respect of Me, because you have recognized Me, would behave too respectful and fearful, then you would no more be able to bear one more teaching from Me.
GGJ|7|141|12|0|Consider Me therefore as a perfect Man, who is completely filled with God's Spirit and therefore He is now your Master and Teacher. Then you will be able to get along with Me in the best way, and out of this you will profit the most. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|7|141|13|0|Agrippa said: "Lord and Master, this we all have understood very well because all this is the very simple and naked truth. But what do we have to think now about all these prayers and psalms that were so much in use with the Jews? Do You not, as the now recognized only true God, want to be worshipped?"
GGJ|7|141|14|0|I said: "It is true that Moses said: 'The Sabbath is a day of the Lord, then you will not do any hard servile work, and with a pure heart you shall pray to God your Lord.' But I say to you now, that from now on every day will surely be a day of the Lord on which the true man should do good according to My teaching. Whoever does good according to My teaching, celebrates the true feast of the Sabbath and prays truthfully without ceasing to God, and I shall be pleased with him.
GGJ|7|141|15|0|If anyone is aware that he has sinned, he should make up with the one against whom he has sinned, and should sin no more after that. Then his sins will also be forgiven. But by praying in a certain manner, chastising oneself and fasting, no one's sins will be remitted as long as he does not give up his sins.
GGJ|7|141|16|0|However, as long as anyone continues to sin, he cannot be accepted into My Kingdom of truth, because sin always belongs to the domain of lie and deceit. Look, this is how it is. But now comes the midday meal, this we will take and only after that we will continue on the way of truth."
GGJ|7|142|1|1|The form and spirit of the created beings (17/61)
GGJ|7|142|1|0|The well-prepared food was set on the tables. All sat down in good order at the tables and ate and drank. The 7 men from Upper-Egypt sat according to My wish at My table and ate also with us. Here again we received fish, and even one of the noblest kinds coming from the river Jordan. They were extremely good, were tastefully prepared and were very delicious to all guests. The 7 Egyptians could not praise enough the manner of how the fish was prepared, and they ate the fish with real pleasure, although they had already taken bread and wine before.
GGJ|7|142|2|0|After a while, when we were eating and drinking, also Lazarus with Raphael came to sit at My table and both of them were heartily eating and drinking with us, because they took care of the young people, and only after that they came to us.
GGJ|7|142|3|0|The first Upper-Egyptian took a great pleasure in Raphael. He observed him from head to foot and said then to Me: "Lord and Master from eternity. When this servant of Yours was still living here in a bodily form on Earth 4,000 earthly years ago, his appearance was not so incomprehensibly beautiful as now in his pure spiritual state. If ever I also will become worthy to come into Your Kingdom, will I then also receive a more noble appearance? I must admit that my appearance compared by that of this servant is inexpressibly ugly. For our climate it is very useful but it is not beautiful and noble. I know also that in this world the outer form is not important, but only the perfection of the soul. However, in Your Kingdom also the appearance and outer form must be very important. If this were not so, the pure spirits would not be shown in such noble and beautiful forms. In this world the color of the skin and the outer appearance of a human being are for his inner value of no importance, but in Your Kingdom of Heaven that will be very important. This also I would like to know now. I have somehow an idea of it but in this respect I still do not have any clearness.
GGJ|7|142|4|0|I surely can always see in my soul the whole Earth, its creatures and conditions. I know the useless acts and striving of men. I can see everything as far as the center of the Earth. The myriads of spirits in all the elements are not unknown to me, as well as the inflow of Your eternal Spirit in all beings. But the reason for all those different kinds of forms in Your material and most of all in Your purely spiritual sphere of creation I was not able to discover until now. If You, o Lord and Master, would like to tell us something about this, that would give great peace to our souls."
GGJ|7|142|5|0|I said: "My dear friends, the searching and discovering of the truth did cost you a lot of effort and work, but fighting courageously, you have – despite all the difficulties against which you had to fight – fortunately reached for the greatest part the goal that you have searched, and that is in fact the most important in life.
GGJ|7|142|6|0|Concerning the other things – especially those that you have asked for just now – the salvation of the soul does not depend on it, and that will be clarified to the soul when he is completely reborn in his spirit out of Me, and become one with it. But nevertheless, I will say something about it. The rest will come clear to you by itself.
GGJ|7|142|7|0|Look, already since ancient times men have made certain instruments that are able to produce sounds, just like by us the harp, the flute (Schalmei), the trumpet and the cymbal, by the Greeks the lyre, the pipe and the eolus harp. If these, and still other of those sound instruments are well and purely tuned and are used, they also give a pure melody, and besides that a well sounding harmony. However, when these instruments are out of tune, that means when the tunes are not well proportioned in relation to each other, then it cannot produce a melody and even less a pure harmony.
GGJ|7|142|8|0|Now imagine the human soul. If he is in a good and true proportion to his body, then he also will be in the right harmony of life, and this harmony gives to the soul his beauty, which of course will be only completely visible in My Kingdom when the soul will be outside of the body. However, when someone already in the body in this world pays attention at good and also at bad people, he will soon feel that a good person will show a pleasant and friendly appearance, while a bad person will show already from afar to the one who meets him, something repulsive, unfriendly and so also something ugly, that he cannot easily hide. The reason for this lies in the inner harmony of the soul or, with evil people, disharmony.
GGJ|7|142|9|0|Such differences you can also find in the animal kingdom and even in the vegetable kingdom. Of course all these differences of appearance and form will only come to light into its clearest form in the spirit world, while in the physical world it is only vaguely present. When you have the opportunity and want to examine this well, then you will easily find all the rest by itself. You are wise and are very much familiar with the powers of the world of nature and its elements anyway, and also in this sphere of the inner intelligence of the soul you can easily find the reasons and consequences if you want to occupy yourselves with this. However, this and endlessly many other things will only become clear to every man when the Spirit out of Me in his soul will be fully reborn.
GGJ|7|142|10|0|And therefore we shall not say a word about this anymore. But now we will still eat and drink and finish our meal, and after the meal it will be clear what we shall do further."
GGJ|7|142|11|0|After My teaching, the 7 were well pleased, and the leader said: "O Lord and Master, we do thank You for Your words. They satisfy us fully and now we know very well how it is with ourselves also in this sphere, and how we must examine and investigate this case."
GGJ|7|142|12|0|After this, we continued to eat and drink the rest of our meal. We stood up from the table and I blessed all those who were present here.
GGJ|7|143|1|1|On the hill near Emmaus (17/62)
GGJ|7|143|1|0|Lazarus asked Me what I would do next.
GGJ|7|143|2|0|I said: "We will all go outside now and will stay on the hill that is located in the direction of the morning. There, even today we will witness and experience things, which for us people of this Earth are extraordinary."
GGJ|7|143|3|0|With this answer all were completely satisfied, except Nicodemus, because he knew that two Pharisees would visit him in the afternoon.
GGJ|7|143|4|0|That is why he turned to Me and said: "Lord and Master, You can see in my heart and know how intensely I would like to be part of it and would like to be a witness with my eyes and my ears. When You now will go on the hill, which is still my property – that means, as long as I live – then I gladly would like to go with You, but now I have to stay home because of the two announced Pharisees, and have to suffer a great loss for my soul. Lord, what can be done about this now? On the one hand I find it good that You withdraw Yourself from the sight of these black people, but the fact that my eyes can see You no more and my ears can hear You no more for the salvation of my soul, that is really not good for me at all.
GGJ|7|143|5|0|For this, I am asking again, what can be done about this in a good way? Maybe I should not wait at all for those two Pharisees and go with You on the hill, or must I stay here in order to know the reason for their coming? However, the latter seems not necessary to me because to You, o Lord, everything is known anyway, and thus You know also what is driving those two Pharisees to me this afternoon. If it would be something unimportant, then I surely would let those two Pharisees come and let them go home again. If however, it is something that is in relation to You, then again, it would be good to stay home. What do You say, o Lord and Master, about this?"
GGJ|7|143|6|0|I said: "You are coming with us. Those two Pharisees will surely discover where we went and will immediately come after us. On the site they will experience how it is concerning the things that are in relation to Me, because I want it exactly that way, so that they will see all the things that will be happening outside on the hill, and their lips will be sealed in a very special manner. I Myself will do there little or nothing, and I only will work on them through the to them well-known Romans, through Raphael and through the 7 men from Upper-Egypt, and the two will be silent like a wall. Me however, they will not recognize and they will also not inquire a lot about Me, because among a couple of hundred people one cannot be so easily recognized.
GGJ|7|143|7|0|You do not have to leave a note behind at home in your house to let them know where you went to. They will hear that soon enough in this village from the children, the helpers and the girls to tell them where you went to, and they will soon be on your heels. But be totally without any fear because of them. They will not betray you. Those who will speak and act in My place will be inspired what they have to say and what they have to do. And so, be now without any fear and worry, and go now with us with courage to the beautiful hill which I have indicated now."
GGJ|7|143|8|0|When Nicodemus heard that from Me, he became cheerful and he ordered his men to bring, after about 3 hours, a proper quantity of bread and wine upon the hill.
GGJ|7|143|9|0|Lazarus asked what had to be done in the mean time with the young men.
GGJ|7|143|10|0|I said: "They also should go with us to the hill, because I want that those young men will now also experience higher things. So they should follow us in an orderly manner."
GGJ|7|143|11|0|Now everything was prepared for our departure and we stood up and went outside, only being noticed by a few children, and went to the specific place that we reached quite soon because it was not far away from the village.
GGJ|7|143|12|0|The hill was in total only about 30 man-heights higher than the village Emmaus, but had on top a big open space which was richly grown with grass, and to the north it was somewhat forested. Close to the middle of the open space above the hill rose a group of rocks on the grassy plain, and those rocks were 1 to 2 man-lengths high and were easy to climb up on all sides. On this group of rocks Nicodemus build a big lodge that was, compared to the taste of that time and that place, very pretty and spacious. And just like on the Mount of Olives, one could enjoy a very beautiful panorama.
GGJ|7|143|13|0|Very soon, I went together with some of My disciples into the mentioned lodge that gave a free view in all directions. All the others stayed around the group of rocks and were closely watching everything, to see what could happen next, or what I eventually should do or say.
GGJ|7|143|14|0|After a short while, when all those present were more and more organizing themselves around the group of rocks, I called Nicodemus to Me and said to him: "Be attentive now because the two arch-Pharisees escorted by two Levites will now also be soon with us. What you, Lazarus, the Romans, Raphael and the 7 men from Upper-Egypt have to say and do, will be laid into your mouth and into the mind of your heart, but for the moment tell those blind men nothing about Me."
GGJ|7|143|15|0|After that, Nicodemus went back again to his place that he was sharing with Joseph of Arimathea, Lazarus, the Romans, Raphael and the 7 men from Upper-Egypt, and waited for the announced people to come, who arrived in a grumpy mood on the flat part of the hill.
GGJ|7|144|1|1|The Pharisees are visiting Nicodemus (17/63)
GGJ|7|144|1|0|When they saw Nicodemus, they went immediately to him and said to him: "Because you knew that we would visit you this afternoon for an important matter, you surely could have waited for us in your house, conforming honor and decency. But because we can of course see that you have a great number of foreign guests with you to whom apparently you want to give a pleasant afternoon, we certainly want to excuse you. But who are those foreigners? The others, those who are from here, from Jerusalem and here from the neighborhood, we well know, but who are all those foreigners and where do they come from? Is there today a feast going on in Emmaus of which nobody told us?"
GGJ|7|144|2|0|Nicodemus said: "Here are eminent Romans, Greeks, Egyptians and Indians, who arrived today in my inn and who I have escorted to my favorite hill, so that on this beautiful day they can enjoy the view and the nature. But if you want to know more, then you should speak with them yourselves, because they speak all languages."
GGJ|7|144|3|0|Then Agricola stepped forward and said: "Since you came here as spies of the temple, you surely will be anxious to know as much as possible concerning new and extraordinary matters, and this you also will.
GGJ|7|144|4|0|Look, I, who am now talking to you, am Agricola. I come from Rome and I am one of the most important servants of the emperor and possess full authority. In the name of the emperor I can command about all things and can manage all things, and whatever I command in the name of the emperor, must happen. Those who are around us are my companions and are also prominent servants of the emperor. My two friends here, Agrippa and Laius, you already know. Behind those rocks you can see a few hundred young people of both sexes. They are part of my guard, and the other men serve also for my protection. There in front you can see 3 wise men from India, and those who follow them are lodged near the city. They also are now with me. Here is a young man who, with his will can do more than all powers of the Earth. And here close to us, you can now find the amazing mighty men from Upper-Egypt, of whose power the two Romans have told you very strange things yesterday afternoon. They came here to visit the two Romans.
GGJ|7|144|5|0|So, now you know in what kind of company you are, who we are and where we come from and what we can do. If you all want to know these remarkable and perfect men better, then direct yourself to them, because I cannot and may not order them, because they themselves are completely in authority and possess all power in their will. I have spoken, and now it is your turn again."
GGJ|7|144|6|0|Then the two Pharisees were looking at the hut that was build on top of the rock formation, and were asking Nicodemus who might be staying in the hut.
GGJ|7|144|7|0|But Nicodemus said: "It is written that it is not good when someone knows everything, and this principle you can better apply now also to yourselves if you do not want to provoke these prominent Romans, because as far as I have understood their words, they do not favor the temple so much."
GGJ|7|144|8|0|After this answer, the Pharisees did not ask anymore to know who was staying in the hut. But they addressed themselves to the leader of the 7 men from Upper-Egypt and asked him if he was indeed the same man of whom the two Romans were yesterday describing such amazing and unbelievable things.
GGJ|7|144|9|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said with a strong voice: "Yes! What do you want from me!? You who are weaned from every spark of the Spirit of God, and furthermore who are persecutors of all men who are filled with God's Spirit and who were showing to other people the ways of the light and living truth! Tell me, what do you want me to do for you!"
GGJ|7|144|10|0|These serious words of the man from Upper-Egypt were to the two highly ranked Pharisees not so pleasant. They thought about it if it would be advisable to ask him to perform a sign.
GGJ|7|144|11|0|Only after a while they said to the man from Upper-Egypt: "Dear man, we only want to ask you to be so kind to perform here also a sign for us, of which the power of your faith and your will would testify. Because we already have heard from reliable witnesses such remarkable things about you and because you yourself are now here, we also would like to be convinced about your inner power. Therefore perform a sign for us!"
GGJ|7|144|12|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said: "Yes, yes, I will perform one, but first you must tell me for what important reasons – just like you yourself have told Nicodemus in the beginning – you have come here today with your servants, because tomorrow it is Sabbath and you should have stayed home in order to make all kinds of preparations, because you may not do anything on the Sabbath. Tell me very precisely and truthfully the important reasons of your present arrival, and then I will perform a sign for you. But do not lie. Because if you lie, I also will perform a sign for you, but not to your benefit but to your ruin."
GGJ|7|144|13|0|Then one Pharisee said: "I already can see that we can only speak with you open-heartedly, and therefore I am also not afraid at all to speak here openly the full truth.
GGJ|7|144|14|0|Look, in Galilee, which belongs also to the Jews and stands under the jurisdiction of Jerusalem, a prophet has arisen who performs all kinds of signs, and preaches a new teaching against the temple and against us. He deceives the people and sets it up against us. We even know that He claims to be a Son of God, let Himself be praised as the promised Messiah, and is hostile to us who hold on to the law of Moses. We only know too well that He is the son of an old carpenter, who, like his wife, is a simple natural man. However, because the named prophet is persecuting us everywhere, it is hopefully also right that we are persecuting Him and are trying to trace Him up.
GGJ|7|144|15|0|Last night however, we came to know by some messengers whom we have sent out, that He is wandering around with His disciples in the neighborhood of Jerusalem and that He is setting up the people against us that cannot leave us indifferent. They certified us that Nicodemus, our colleague, knew well where He was. And that is the reason why we came here to discuss it with Nicodemus and to deliberate with him what this matter was all about and to see what we lawfully can do about it. Look, this is the important reason why we came here."
GGJ|7|144|16|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said with a serious face: "Then what would you do with the prophet if He would allow you to catch Him?"
GGJ|7|144|17|0|The Pharisee said: "We would immediately deliver Him to court, would investigate severely and witness against Him, and prove to Him of which crime He is guilty to us. If He has offended too much against us and the temple and has broken the law – of which we mostly are already fully convinced – then He must be sentenced to death according to the law."
GGJ|7|145|1|1|The man from Upper-Egypt reveals the thoughts of the Pharisees (17/64)
GGJ|7|145|1|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said: "Look, I still am in the highest measure a perfect man of nature and still possess the gifts that God gave us, by which man as the last and most perfect part of the whole creation, becomes the true lord of the whole nature, of its spirits and its elements, and I can do many things. I am everything that is human, animal, plant and mineral on the whole Earth, from its existence to the future total destruction. And I even know all your moral, religious and political conditions, and I understand also all languages, even those of the animals, without ever having to study it from any scripture, because it was my spirit that God gave me that has taught me all that, even since my 19th year.
GGJ|7|145|2|0|So I can tell you that you yourselves already since a long time have put away your Moses completely, and because you want so much to rule over your fellowmen, and having a strong tendency for laziness, luxury, harlotry and adultery, you have made laws for yourselves, with which you are tormenting and torturing your fellowmen. You are burdening them with unbearable loads that you yourselves, for all the gold in the world, are not touching with one finger, because inside yourselves you do not believe in a God anymore. For, if you still would believe in a God, like formerly your ancestor Abraham believed, then you certainly would not have destroyed and twisted the laws that God gave to Moses. Then you would not have killed with stones the prophets whom God had awakened among you to continually let you know how far you have turned away from His ways.
GGJ|7|145|3|0|Now truly, the greatest and for you also the last prophet has arisen in this time, who was prophesied by your prophets. He is teaching the truth and let you see that you, because of your great and shameless sins against the will of God, are no more children of God, but children of the devil. It is easy to understand how this is filling you with anger and rage against Him, and therefore you are trying to catch and kill Him.
GGJ|7|145|4|0|I, as a wise man who am not from here, am telling you, that because He allows it, you will also be able to accomplish it and will also accomplish it, because your will is completely evil. But you only will be able to destroy His body for 3 days. His eternal, almighty Spirit you cannot destroy together with the body, and that Spirit will resurrect Him within 3 days. Those who have believed in Him are to be envied, but a thousandfold are you to be pitied, you evil hypocrites, deceivers and oppressors of men. All the things that were shown in the sky yesterday night will happen to you. Did you understand me?"
GGJ|7|145|5|0|With an angry face the Pharisee said: "How dare you, a foreigner, tell us such things in our face? Do you know our power? Do you know nothing about our power, despite your all omniscience?"
GGJ|7|145|6|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said: "Precisely, I said this because I can see very clearly and know all too well the total nothingness of your power and the complete truth of mine that I would not tremble for a 1,000 times a 1,000 soldiers. I only told you the truth. Why do you not want to hear the things that were said for your salvation, for which there is still a possibility? Because you are no more children of God but children of your own highest devil. That is why the things that I have told you are now offending you, and therefore you also want to kill God's most holy Man. Be sure that I really am not afraid of your angrily glowing face. The sign that I will perform will show you the reason for it very clearly. Do you see there, high in the sky, the giant eagles gliding around?"
GGJ|7|145|7|0|The Pharisees and also the Levites were looking up and saw 12 of those dreadful giant eagles, and one of the Pharisees said: "And what have those animals to do with it?"
GGJ|7|145|8|0|The Egyptian said: "I have called those animals to this place to show you that a perfected man is lord over the whole nature. I will call them now immediately downward, so that you can look at them closely."
GGJ|7|145|9|0|Then the Egyptian was only moving with his right hand and the giant eagles were shooting down like arrows and settled around the temple servants. Those were terrified and asked the Egyptian to order those animals, which were behaving very wildly and savagely, not to hurt them.
GGJ|7|145|10|0|The Egyptian said: "Are you already so much afraid of those animals? Then how come that you are not afraid of the One who you are searching and who is infinitely more than I am?
GGJ|7|145|11|0|See how terribly blind, foolish and silly you are, and therefore also terribly evil and revengeful. A truly wise person is never like that. He will surely forbid severely the foolish their bad tricks and only chastise them through a judgment when they became so hardened, evil and malicious that there is no chance of improvement, just like it is completely the case with you, servants of the temple. What could happen to me if I would let you be devoured by those animals that are completely obedient to me? I am telling you: nothing in the least.
GGJ|7|145|12|0|Indeed, you think that I quickly could finish you four. But what would happen if there would be an armed army surrounding me and would shoot sharp arrows at me? Then I would do the same with that whole army as I will do to you now by my will, only for a few moments, and actually am doing it already now, in order to give you proof. Now try to move away from here, or to use your hands. Only your tongue I will give its full freedom, but further you look like the salt pillar, in which Lot's wife was changed because of her disobedience."
GGJ|7|145|13|0|Then the four men were trying to move their feet from the ground and to move their hands, which was however impossible. Therefore, they were begging the Egyptian to set them free from their critical condition, because they wanted to change their attitude.
GGJ|7|145|14|0|The Egyptian said: "That you surely will not do, but nevertheless I will set you free."
GGJ|7|145|15|0|Now they were able to move their feet and hands again. And the one Pharisee said: "If you possess such an incomprehensible power, you certainly could have become already long ago one of the most powerful rulers over the whole world. Who could resist you?"
GGJ|7|145|16|0|The Egyptian said: "I am not a blind worldly fool like you. To me all that matters is the true recognition of the only true God, His living mercy and love, and to the right recognition of the holy will of the eternal Father, and I want to hold on to this very strictly. And see, that is infinitely much more than all the treasures on Earth.
GGJ|7|145|17|0|If you, as so-called priests, would do the same, then you would have more than your great quantity of gold and silver and all your precious stones.
GGJ|7|145|18|0|As long as your former king Solomon was not sitting on a golden throne and living in golden chambers, he was wise, and by his will he possessed a great power, but when he later was surrounded with the glamour of the gold, he lost his wisdom and power and God's great mercy. Then what was the advantage for the weakling with his immense worldly treasures when he finally even started to doubt the existence of God?
GGJ|7|145|19|0|But Salomon was in his last time, with all his doubts still much better off than you are now. His desire for splendor and also his great lust for women have brought the discontentment of the Lord, because Salomon was ignoring Him, although He appeared twice to him, talked with him and had warned him never to turn away from His ways. The result of it was that his great kingdom was divided and only the smallest region around Jerusalem was given to his son. And even this grace was only given to him because of his father David. But for all of you, no grace will be given at all, you will perish in the pool of your countless sins and your total incorrigibility."
GGJ|7|146|1|1|The punishment of the rich Barabe (17/65)
GGJ|7|146|1|0|The one Pharisee said: "How can you say this about us with such a great certainty? Why could we not – even if we are such great sinners – be able to improve our lives? Show us only the full truth and let us see that the prophet from Galilee is really the salvation of the Jews, then we will believe in Him."
GGJ|7|146|2|0|Pointing to the 12 eagles the Egyptian said: "Look there. Those wild birds of prey will believe sooner in Him than you. Did He not teach you already many times in the temple, and did He not work the greatest signs in your presence? Then why did you not believe Him? The more He was teaching and the greater the signs that He performed, the more you became angry and revengeful. If this is then undoubtedly the case with you, then how can you say that you are only doing this in order to come to the full truth and to be sure that He is the Savior of Israel, in whom you would believe? But I am asking you: who in the world would be better qualified to make Him known than He Himself? If you do not believe Him, then who will you believe and for whom do you want to improve your life then?"
GGJ|7|146|3|0|The Pharisee said: "Many times it is easier to believe someone who testifies about a prophet than the prophet himself."
GGJ|7|146|4|0|The Egyptian said: "You also did not lack any witnesses, because in the first place all the prophets since Moses testified for Him, and furthermore, during this time you had enough living witnesses. Then why did you not believe them? They were proclaiming Him to you and you killed them with stones, and the last one you cut off the head of his body. And you are saying: 'We rather want to believe a witness than the prophet himself'. When the Master cannot achieve anything, then what can His weak witnesses do?
GGJ|7|146|5|0|Yes, yes, you are now frightened to death for me because I, as a total stranger, have shown you what a perfect man can do, but for the first and most important Man, who is a God, you do not fear because until now in His immense love, patience and mercy He treated you as His most important children. But I tell you, that I as a complete man, compared to Him, I am even less than the total nothing, because only He is the Lord of my and your life and salvation. That is and stays an eternal truth.
GGJ|7|146|6|0|Your rage and anger against Him will never cease. Look here at my animals. Every time that I am speaking about Him, they are bowing their heads completely unto the ground, and in your chest grows by that the ineradicable resentment. Those animals are putting your wisdom and dignity to shame, but you are sinking still deeper into the pool of your ruin. And still you are saying that you can improve your life if only you knew the truth. How can a blind man see the light and understand if there is no light in him – and there also cannot be any – because he is completely blind? So also, you cannot understand a truth because there has never been any truth in all of you.
GGJ|7|146|7|0|He who wants to grasp and understand the truth must first have come forth of the truth. But already since your ancestors, you were children of the lie. How do you think now to be able to understand at once the greatest and most holy of all truths? In short, you will stay in your old sins and you also will receive the reward for your works."
GGJ|7|146|8|0|Then the giant eagles were making suspicious movements around the Pharisees, who therefore became very frightened and were once more asking the Egyptian to take care, so that the animals would not hurt them.
GGJ|7|146|9|0|The Egyptian said: "Really, your miserable flesh would be too bad for these animals. But look, there below, a flock of sheep is pasturing at the foot of this hill. They are the possession of a certain Barabe, an extremely rich citizen of Jerusalem, who there in the already decayed sheepfold had completely ruined a very poor family that previously was in his service. He surely gave them permission to live into that miserable hut for a short time, but because their sickness lasted too long, and because the last time things became so bad, that he hardly could accept that there ever would come an end to it. So the situation took too long and it became too troublesome for him. As an excuse that the hut had to be transformed and renovated because of his expanding flocks, he gave order to the poor people, who were more dead than alive, to move out, even the same day, of this already miserable hut. O what a noble and merciful son of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
GGJ|7|146|10|0|But the all-knowing and by you so hated prophet from Galilee went to this named terribly poor and totally deserted family, of which the children were begging naked for bread and received nothing, although this place is the supplying center of practically the whole of Jerusalem. And by His almighty will He gave them back their health. After that, He gave them bread, wine and decent good clothing, and by means of those eminent Romans He delivered them from this miserable dwelling place.
GGJ|7|146|11|0|There, in the midst of the mentioned eminent Romans, are standing the parents and their poor children, and they are being well taken care of. And look, all that is the work of your hated prophet.
GGJ|7|146|12|0|But you, who are claiming to be priests of God, you have nothing better to do than to deliberate day and night in your temple that has become a robber's den and a murderous pit, to know how you can kill and destroy the greatest benefactor of the poor people.
GGJ|7|146|13|0|Now, say for yourselves: with what kind of savage animals from the forest and the desert are you in fact to be likened? Really, citizen Barabe is miserable and bad, but you are even a 1,000 times worse. Because Barabe will even be grateful to the great prophet that this hut has been evacuated. But in you the secret anger is growing even more, because the great prophet is so endlessly superior to your insignificant power, might and mercy. And therefore, Barabe will also be punished more mildly for his great injustice.
GGJ|7|146|14|0|Look at these giant eagles. They must – because, as I have said that you are too miserable and bad to serve them as food – fill their stomach with the flock of that o so good-hearted Barabe. And in order to help them to accomplish this task, they will be helped by equally as much wolves and bears. I want it, and so it will be."
GGJ|7|146|15|0|As soon as the Egyptian had said that, the giant eagles suddenly lift up and zoomed down to the pasturing sheep, and each bird lifted up one in his claws and flew up into the mountains. At the same time, down in the fields, one could also see a few wolves and bears, by which the whole big flock was completely killed and eagerly devoured, while in this situation the shepherds were of course fleeing away as fast as they could.
GGJ|7|146|16|0|The 4 temple servants were looking down into the valley, totally astounded, and not one of them dared to utter even one word about it.
GGJ|7|147|1|1|The promise of the Pharisees (17/66)
GGJ|7|147|1|0|The Egyptian however asked them: "Well, how do you like for example the signs that I have performed now?"
GGJ|7|147|2|0|No one of them dared to answer this man of wonders anymore, because being aware of their wickedness, they had a too great fright and fear for him.
GGJ|7|147|3|0|And he said: "O, miserable hypocrites! For me you are now afraid because you have seen this from me and have experienced it, but you are trying to catch and to kill Him by whose almighty will that I know, I have done all this. O, you miserable blind fools! Who is then more important, the Lord or the helper, the Master or the weak disciple? If you are already trembling so much for me, then how will you stand seeing His face?"
GGJ|7|147|4|0|With a small voice the Pharisees said: "Yes, yes, extraordinary mighty man, you are completely right, but finally we cannot help it when the temple turns so hostile against the prophet from Galilee. The temple with its institutions is, seen from a worldly point of view, still always a mighty stream. We are in the middle of that stream and we can impossibly swim against it. But if the mighty prophet cannot or does not want to change the temple, then what shall we as powerless members do against it? Yes, if we would possess your incomprehensible power, then soon we would have brought the counsel of the high priest to other ideas. But with words only, that is impossible. The most we can do the next time is to abstain from voting against the great prophet. We can also leave the temple. That means we can withdraw with our means into a more private life. But we cannot change the temple, what you, with your really great wisdom must very well be able to understand. But you, and still more the great prophet, could change the temple and its servants with these signs. However, we alone cannot do that."
GGJ|7|147|5|0|The Egyptian said: "What you have now brought forward as an excuse, I know all too well, but I also know that it was precisely you two who are and were strictly on the side of your high priest, and that was actually forming the center of the most fierce hostility against the greatest prophet that this Earth had ever carried, and that is evil and wicked of you.
GGJ|7|147|6|0|But I say to you, according to God's eternal wisdom in me: the great Master, who is filled with God's Spirit and of all His power and might, does not want to give the people only signs, but rather by His pure wise teaching He wants to bring them on the way of the light and of life. Because even if signs are forcing the people to believe His word, they give nobody an inner free, living conviction of the great truth. However, as long as man does not have this truth, which he can acquire by living strictly according to the teaching, he is still, as far as his soul is concerned, to be considered dead. Because the pure, blind and imposed faith does not give man an inner true life, but only the faith that is full of light, and which became alive by acting according to it. And that can never be attained by outer miracles, but only by the living word of the eternal truth out of God by the one who accepts it as truth and lives according to it.
GGJ|7|147|7|0|The great Master from Galilee knows and perceives best what can give His people true salvation. That is why, He Himself performs only few miracles outwardly, but He teaches men only fully in truth the will of God and awakens those in order to act according to it. He only performs signs when He is sure that it cannot harm anyone's soul.
GGJ|7|147|8|0|For this reason He also does not want to use force against the temple, and leaves it free to act. But if the temple will continue like this, it will, together with all its followers be left to the judgment, and will perish. Do remember this well and bind it in your ears. Because God, who is, was and forever will be, will not be mocked, because He Himself has destined man for a true, eternal happiness.
GGJ|7|147|9|0|If with man it would only be something unimportant, God would first of all not have created him remarkably wise and ingenious, so that he – already what his body is concerned – is the greatest piece of art in the whole material creation. And secondly, He would not have given him a soul who can in everything even become equal to Him, the Creator, if only he would take it seriously. And thirdly, He Himself would not have spoken so often to man, teaching him about His will, what purpose He has with them and what they can achieve.
GGJ|7|147|10|0|If you think about this now properly, and you look at your totally wrong way of life, then you certainly must see how much you always have acted contrary to God's will in word and deed. And then you also must see that you, precisely because you always went against the will of God, now also hate the great Master from Galilee and persecute Him. This shows you all too clearly that all your works are going against the will of God and thus are completely evil. Did you understand me well?"
GGJ|7|147|11|0|The Pharisees said: "O yes, we have understood you well and you have also spoken the complete truth, but unfortunately we also can see that we cannot make a great change in the temple, even by telling the counsel exactly everything what we have experienced here. Besides, we will not keep silent before the high counsel, and will openly tell them our objections. We ourselves will no more be the adversary of the great Man from Galilee, because thanks to you we can see now what man can achieve if he knows the ways and possesses a complete earnest will. If you as a human being can already achieve that much, then why should the Man from Galilee not have achieved even more? For ourselves, with the Scripture, we will compare and examine His teaching, of which we already know a lot, because He already has spoken many times in the temple. And then we will make it the guiding principle of our own lives. Is that good?"
GGJ|7|147|12|0|Then Raphael came forward and said: "Then you will have to make a lot of things good for all the evil you have caused to mankind. Or else, it is not possible to receive forgiveness for your sins. Because if men do not forgive you what you owe to them, then God can also not forgive you."
GGJ|7|147|13|0|One Pharisee said: "What is then this very evil that we have caused mankind? We kept very strictly the laws of the temple, but further, we do not know what evil we have done to mankind."
GGJ|7|147|14|0|Raphael said: "Just a moment, the men of Nicodemus are bringing something to eat. When we have finished with that, I will give you a few proofs, that will show you how you have treated poor mankind. But now, have patience."
GGJ|7|147|15|0|The Pharisee said: "We will surely wait, but if we will eat something, this I doubt very much, because what you have told us, is not so comforting and encouraging. Everything that the Egyptian has told us and the things he has done, did not touch us so much as what you have told us.
GGJ|7|147|16|0|It is certainly true that many people were tormented, for which we had to give command, because we belong to the highest rulers of the temple, but the laws that we did uphold and that we had to carry out, existed already a long time before we were there. We really cannot help it when there are such laws with us. If we then have harmed the people through that which is lawful – what indeed did not happen that seldom – then it is very much the question if we also have to repair the damage."
GGJ|7|147|17|0|Raphael said: "Be a little more patient until we have taken the bread, the wine and the fish, then I will answer you."
GGJ|7|147|18|0|Then the baskets with bread, wine and fish were put down before the different groups of guests. All of them were grabbing for it.
GGJ|7|147|19|0|Only the 4 temple servants did not want to partake of it, despite of the fact that many were insisting. Because one of them said: "When a Jew is a sinner then he must fast, pray, do penance in sack and ashes and not eat and drink like the other honest men who are pure and righteous before God and all men. We shall not eat and drink until we know how and in what way we became sinners."
GGJ|7|148|1|1|Raphael reveals the sins of the Pharisees (17/67)
GGJ|7|148|1|0|When Raphael had taken the bread, a few fishes and also a cup of wine before the people, he quickly went to the four men and said: "Look I am already finished and will help you now immediately out of your justice dream.
GGJ|7|148|2|0|Just now you were justifying yourselves with the strict laws of your temple, which you have not made nor established. But then, who gave you the law that prescribes that you have to send accomplices, dressed in all kinds of styles, to the people in order to seduce them with all kinds of tricks to make them sin against God, against yourselves and against the temple? When someone was seduced by them, then he was accused by the seducers to you, and then you immediately send the executioner and servants of the law. These brought the culprit to you and, whenever he had any wealth, you charged him with unpayable penalties. Sheep, calves, cows, oxen, bulls and donkeys, corn, chickens, wine and money he had to give to you as atonement for his sins. If ever he had any beautiful daughters, then he had to offer them to the temple or he had to pay big ransom money. Now say for yourselves if that was not a sin, which you have committed in an abominable way.
GGJ|7|148|3|0|But the last time, you have made for yourselves an even better arrangement. Now you do not need anymore the seducers who are wandering around to seduce the people to all kinds of sins, but now you are sending out immediately the executioners and servants of the law. These must at once hold the people, who have any possessions, to ransom – under the pretext that the temple is completely aware of the fact that they have sinned heavily and in a condemning way against God and the temple – and take away immediately all their possessions. And whoever offers resistance must be punished immediately.
GGJ|7|148|4|0|Maybe your way of acting against the poor people can also be found in one of the Mosaic laws, or is it not a sin against mankind and against God?
GGJ|7|148|5|0|If ever you knew any attractive woman, then you seduced her to commit adultery. And when you had made her an adulteress, then surely every one knows what you further have done with her.
GGJ|7|148|6|0|In short, I am telling you: it was not as bad in Sodom and Gomorrah as with you in the temple, and still you dare to say in my face that you have treated the people only according to the law, which was not made by you.
GGJ|7|148|7|0|Can you excuse your trade in blood with the barren women from the neighboring province in the north of the Jewish land? And do you know nothing about the street robbers who were hired by you, who already many times, dressed as Roman servants and officials took away the treasures of the richly loaded caravans and kept it for themselves? That means, for you and the temple.
GGJ|7|148|8|0|Your way of acting is also, as I know too well, not mentioned in any law. But it is written that one has to be righteous, also to foreigners and, if they are no enemies, to give them the freedom to travel along the roads. However, because you as Jews, you have committed such unlawfulness against local people as well as against foreigners, how can you and will you make up for these and still a lot more iniquities that you have done to the poor people with immense brutality?
GGJ|7|148|9|0|How will those, who you have killed in a horrible way – spiritually as well as physically – ever forgive you? And how will you give the robbed merchandise back to the many foreigners, and the unlawful extorted atonement to all the local people for the sins you attributed to them?
GGJ|7|148|10|0|I have spoken now. Now what can you answer to me when I still add that you and your predecessors have only tried in a very zealous way to persecute and to kill the prophets because they showed you your abominations and warned the people for your deceitful and lying teachings and prescriptions, and that you yourselves for precisely the same reason want to destroy the greatest prophet from Galilee, because He, just as I and this foreigner from Upper-Egypt are witnessing against you? Speak now and apologize before me, because also I am a messenger of God, the Lord of eternity."
GGJ|7|148|11|0|A Pharisee said: "That, you can be indeed, but I only do not understand how you, merely a young man, came to this wisdom. Are you perhaps also a man from Galilee and did you learn all that from the great prophet, to be able to act before us in front of everybody? And still, as far as we know, we have never done any harm to you.
GGJ|7|148|12|0|You have now accused us, even in front of these eminent high Romans, of abominable injustices for which we can never make up, even with the best of good will. However, if you take the miserable worldly circumstances into account wherein we live, then you will also see with your wisdom that no human can swim against the stream and that everyone must live according to the circumstances.
GGJ|7|148|13|0|By the man of wonders from Upper-Egypt and now also by your hard words, honorable exalted young man, we have, for the first time, come to realize and are convinced that there truly must be a higher life in man. Now then, the man who is completely convinced about this can of course talk and act easily. However, we for the first time have experienced things today that have told us that Moses and also all other prophets are no illusions of a heated-up human fantasy, but are real truths of which we did not have any knowledge before. And therefore, we now also realize that, according to the pure law of Moses, we have sinned terribly against mankind. But it is impossible to repair that now again, and it is also a total impossibility to, now that we ourselves have come to insight, to inform the whole temple and all the Pharisees in the whole Jewish land about our insight as a living truth.
GGJ|7|148|14|0|The Lord in Heaven will surely know why He has punished us that long with the greatest blindness. But because of that, I am also of the opinion that in all justice He cannot condemn us, because we fell over the cliff as blind people. As far as our strength and means are reaching, we shall do everything that possibly can be done. But to make up for every evil and wicked thing that has been done in our blindness, is impossible, except in thoughts.
GGJ|7|148|15|0|Thus, we also will take care in the temple that in any way the great prophet will no more be persecuted by us, because we will no more take part in the assemblies of the high and now in fact evil counsel. But whether the high counsel will therefore give up persecuting the great and mighty prophet, we really do not know. But according to what you and the great mighty wonder man from Upper-Egypt have said about Him, He will even be less scared of the high counsel than the two of you. Because what can the high counsel with all its tricks and decisions accomplish against the power of a Man who is equipped with all the power of God's Spirit? Now I have spoken and it is now your turn to tell us if I have spoken correctly."
GGJ|7|149|1|1|The convincing miracle of Raphael (17/68)
GGJ|7|149|1|0|Raphael said: "You have spoken well and correctly and I cannot contradict you in any of your words, but we, perfect men, possess also what is for you, the fatal gift: to see also your most inner thoughts, and these were not in agreement with your words."
GGJ|7|149|2|0|The Pharisee said: "How is that possible? How can one speak differently than what he thinks? After all, the word itself is nothing else than in a certain way a corporal thought."
GGJ|7|149|3|0|Raphael said: "Yes, yes, this is the way it should be, but with you this has never been so, and also this time it was not like that. If your word is the loudly spoken out interpretation of your inner thoughts, then it is truth. But if you profess something with the mouth but think in your heart the total opposite of it, then your word is not the truth anymore, but a lie that you surely can press on to people of your kind but not to men like we are, because we also have the ability to see and to hear the thoughts of men, and then a lie will not help.
GGJ|7|149|4|0|You certainly have said something truthful, namely that you will not take part in the counsel when the persecution of the great prophet will be discussed. And also that you can never make up anymore for all the evil that you have committed, but still want to make up for the things that can be made up. However, all this you only want to do because you consider us, and also the prophet, as arch-magicians and not as real messengers of God. You are very afraid of us as arch-magicians and therefore you do not want to turn against us. However, I am telling you that we are not magicians but truly messengers from God. The great prophet from Galilee however, is actually not a prophet, but He is what the prophets have prophesied about Him.
GGJ|7|149|5|0|If you would believe in Him, then you could receive also forgiveness of your sins, but if you do not believe in Him and do not accept His teaching and are also not acting according to it, then your sin remains in you, and therefore, also eternal death. He alone is the Lord, just like all the prophets have spoken of Him, and therefore He also can forgive the sins of whoever comes to Him. But as a master-magician, for whom You are taking Him, He will not remit and forgive your many sins.
GGJ|7|149|6|0|I will show you at once that we are no magicians as you think. Look at me, whether I am wearing something else than only this very light folded robe. Now I do ask you: what do you want me to make appear, only by my will? But choose something good, real, and thus intelligent."
GGJ|7|149|7|0|Then the Pharisees were thinking about it, what they could choose which for the so-called young magician would not be so easy.
GGJ|7|149|8|0|After a while they said: "Good, dear friend, make for us a fully grown fig tree, that is loaded with fruits, and make it so that it would stay and bear fruits for years. However, we also want to taste the fruits immediately."
GGJ|7|149|9|0|Raphael said: "Although it is written: 'You shall not tempt God's omnipotence, but you shall serve God', your wish will be fulfilled immediately because the only concern is to show you the difference between a magician and someone who works with God's Spirit. Where do you want the tree to be?"
GGJ|7|149|10|0|The Pharisee said: "Look, there, where a brown stone is laying at the brim of the hill. Precisely there you can put it."
GGJ|7|149|11|0|Raphael said: "Very well, I want that there will be immediately a fig tree, just like you have wanted it, on the indicated spot. So be it!"
GGJ|7|149|12|0|Now at that moment, a fig tree was standing on the indicated spot. The Pharisees and Levites were so frightened by it that out of fear and amazement they hardly dared to say anything.
GGJ|7|149|13|0|But Raphael said to them: "Well, the tree that was desired by you stands on its place, richly loaded with ripe fruits. Go to it and taste the figs, and found out if they are useless magic or full reality."
GGJ|7|149|14|0|Then one Pharisee said: "O, almighty messenger of Jehovah, we already can see that this is eternally no magic, but the might and power of God's Spirit in man. May God forgive what we have done against His omnipotence. We dare not to taste the fruit that God had created so wonderfully by His omnipotence, because that would be even more tempting God."
GGJ|7|149|15|0|Raphael said: "Oh, oh, so devout you are not yet by far. You are only scared that eating this fruit would harm you, and therefore you dare not taste it. But the other people will go to it first and taste the fruits, then surely you will see if ever the fruits are harmful for you."
GGJ|7|149|16|0|Then Nicodemus, Joseph of Arimathea and still a few others went to the nice tree, picked a few figs from the branches, ate them with great satisfaction and were praising the good taste of it. Then also the Pharisees went to it and ate also the really delicious looking and very attractive figs, and they find no words to praise the lovely taste of it.
GGJ|7|149|17|0|When they had finished eating several figs, they went, full of amazement, back again to the angel, looked at him from head to toe and said after a while: "Young man, are you really only a man like we are, or are you perhaps one or the other higher being?"
GGJ|7|149|18|0|Raphael said: "Yes, I most surely am a human being, but indeed not like you, because you are until now in fact not real men, but only becoming half human beings, where still a lot is missing until they will become perfect human beings. Now, what more do you want me to show you?"
GGJ|7|149|19|0|The Pharisees, to whom it was finally dawning, said: "O, dear young man, for sure you are just like a Samuel and a David, a young man filled with the Spirit of Jehovah. This sign is enough for us. We repent that we have tempted God this one time, and asked for a sign from you. Now we fully believe that it is no magic, but a pure wonder of God. It would be insolent of us to, like you have said, ask for an extra sign. But you can, as young man who stands completely in the favor of God, do at own will whatever you wish.
GGJ|7|149|20|0|It even seems to us that you also are the miraculous builder of that big pillar in the field, which can still be seen very well from here. Because it is not in a natural way that it ended up there, because one cannot see the slightest trace of damage to the soil and to the grass, that undoubtedly had to be there by the setting up of such a heavy pillar. Thus, it must have originated in a miraculous way. And if it is possible by God's grace and power in you to create such a tree full of ripe and very good tasting figs as fast as lightning, then why would it not be possible to make appear that pillar in precisely the same manner?
GGJ|7|149|21|0|For by God, who created this whole Earth out of nothing, together with all that it is carrying and feeding, everything must be possible. However, in you, also God's grace and power are active, and so also for you everything must be possible. You only have to will it firmly and everything what you want is already there. We are now fully convinced about that and we do not need another sign from you. You have wisdom and power and therefore, you yourself can still do whatever you want."
GGJ|7|150|1|1|The inner nature of man (17/69)
GGJ|7|150|1|0|Raphael said: "Alright then, then I also will do it that way. Since you have accepted that I am the builder of that column in the field along the way to Jerusalem, I also tell you that this is so. If these are the facts, it also has been proven by this that the inner spirit in man is also – and also must be – lord over all the powers of nature, which are ruling in all the elements. Because without the Spirit – which is out of God and which works everywhere – they would not exist at all. And if this is undeniably so, everything must be possible for him, according to the eternal standards of divine order.
GGJ|7|150|2|0|However, before someone attains or can attain to this power, he must, by a most precise following of God's will that is revealed to him by Moses and the prophets, make it so very much his own that he can act freely out of himself in no other way than as the will of God is showing in his heart, which is certainly not difficult for someone who has recognized God and loves Him above all, because the love for God constantly supplies him with intensified strength in the same measure as the love for God grows in his heart, and in this love, also the love for fellowman.
GGJ|7|150|3|0|If man has been united with God in this way, he is already filled with the Spirit of God. Because, love for God and the fulfillment of His holy will is already this fully active Spirit of God in man, because his new will is no longer the weak and helpless will of the human flesh, but the almighty, pure will of God.
GGJ|7|150|4|0|Whoever has such a will completely within himself, to him everything he wants must obviously be possible. Because what he then wills, God also wills in him. And certainly, for God all things are possible.
GGJ|7|150|5|0|Therefore, you must not be so surprised that the old prophets often did great signs. For, as mere men, out of themselves, they did just as few true signs as you have ever done. But because they were often filled with the Spirit of God by their pure walk in life already since their young years, this almighty Spirit performed the great marvelous signs. And this Spirit also filled their hearts with the light of all wisdom out of God, and what they then spoke to the people through this wisdom, was not the word of men anymore, but the word of God.
GGJ|7|150|6|0|However, because I, just like some of these people here present, am also filled with the Spirit and the will of God, everything must happen what the will of God wills in me, and nothing can resist me. If I would like to destroy this whole Earth and would like to devastate it completely, then, if I seriously would want it, it would succeed as certainly as I will now succeed to destroy immediately that sticking-out big rock at the somewhat distant mountain range over there.
GGJ|7|150|7|0|Look, there between midnight and morning is the mentioned sticking-out rock, of which the destruction will not hurt anyone, since it has caused the owners of that mountain and its forests more harm than advantage anyhow. I will it. And look, the rock does not exist anymore. Its entire mass is already at about a 1,000 days of traveling away from here in the deep of a great sea."
GGJ|7|150|8|0|Being amazed, the Pharisees said: "But we did not see it lift up and fly through the air."
GGJ|7|150|9|0|Raphael said: "Neither did you see the tree growing slowly out of the ground. Whatever the Spirit of God wills, happens just like He wills it. Because time and space do not count for Him. If however, He wills that everything takes place one after the other in time, just like you can see in the nature of things of this Earth, then it will also happen just like He wills it. Because time and space are also things that are always and eternally proceeding out of His will and out of His order.
GGJ|7|150|10|0|The cedar grows many hundreds of years according to His will, until it reaches its greatest height and strength. A clover plant is fully-grown in a few days. However, if you see the lightning shooting out from a cloud, then it needs very little time to reach the Earth. And so you see that for the Spirit of God all things are possible. Do you slightly understand now?"
GGJ|7|150|11|0|The still very amazed Pharisees said: "Yes, yes, we understand it now, as far as it is possible for men with our old blindness, but the immense speed of execution of the divine will in man, like in yourself, we hardly will ever be able to understand. About being here and there at the same time, no human intelligence can ever understand that, no matter the degree of its enlightenment."
GGJ|7|150|12|0|Raphael said: "Then why not? Can you for example not transfer yourselves instantly in your thoughts into your homes?"
GGJ|7|150|13|0|One Pharisee said: "Oh, yes, that can be done, but of course without the least of effect!"
GGJ|7|150|14|0|Raphael said: "That for sure, because you are not one with the all-filling, all-penetrating and all-working Spirit out of God. This spirit is resting indeed in the innermost center of your soul, but it is still totally isolated from the universal Spirit, because of your too little love for God it also receives a much too little nourishment. For this reason, the spirit cannot expand itself in the soul and penetrate him and thus expand itself throughout your whole being. This does not mean spatially, but in the sphere of the will, which is just as present in it as in God Himself, by whom it has been laid in the heart of the soul as an indestructible life-spark.
GGJ|7|150|15|0|To expand in the sphere of the will means however, that the soul submits his own will completely to the recognized will of God and voluntarily allows to be ruled by it.
GGJ|7|150|16|0|If this is the case, that the soul – as if from outside – allows himself to be penetrated in his innermost by the recognized and precisely followed will of God, then he awakens the Spirit out of God that is resting and slumbering in the innermost of the soul. It unites itself immediately with his equal will-spirit that has penetrated the whole soul and which is actually the Spirit of God. And then he is completely one with it, just as God is and remains one with it, although on an infinitely higher level, as one eye is one with the other, although with man also one eye sees sharper and easier than the other.
GGJ|7|150|17|0|Once man has accomplished this, his thought, with which he has transferred himself even to the most distant region, is no longer an empty thought without effect. But spiritually it transfers to that place the whole being of such a perfected man who is able to perform everything. He sees, hears and perceives everything, because with the endless will-spirit it penetrates and controls everything, without losing even for a moment its individual independence. Since it penetrates and controls everything, it can also, like a thought, filled with the true Spirit of God, perform everything in one moment whatever the perfect man wills.
GGJ|7|150|18|0|But as long as man has not attained this most blessed and only true condition of life, he can only materialize his thoughts and ideas imperfectly in one way or another through the members of his body, and this only according to the laws of nature that is under judgment. However, the thought in itself is nothing else but your image in a mirror – without existence, without power and without any might. But it tells you anyway that, with it, you can instantly be in the most distant place, although – according to the previous explanation – without any effect.
GGJ|7|150|19|0|Now you surely will understand how it was possible for me to remove the rock from that rather distant mountain and to let it sink into the depth of a very distant sea.
GGJ|7|150|20|0|However, I have not done this sign to make you afraid of us or to compel you to accept a new teaching, which is actually the oldest on Earth. But I only have done these signs to show you the right way to receive the true and perfect life-power out of God. Without it, one is to be considered as almost completely dead in his soul, until he has not completely become one with the will of God, according to the way I have shown you."
GGJ|7|151|1|1|Divine guidance of humanity (17/70)
GGJ|7|151|1|0|But you, with your totally wrong and from God completely deviated temple-conduct, are still very far away from it, and you still will withdraw yourselves further away from it. You are hoping for a Messiah for this world who will once more make of you a great, feared nation and will free you from the by you more than ever hated submission to the Romans. But such a Messiah will not ever come.
GGJ|7|151|2|0|The promised true Messiah has however, in the person of the by you so hated Man from Galilee, come to you and wants to establish among you a spiritual Kingdom on Earth and give you back the lost paradise that consists of your totally lost knowledge of the only true God and His will, which stands infinitely much higher than all the kingdoms and treasures on Earth. But this, you do not want, and you persecute the most holy One of all holiness in God and even want to capture and kill Him.
GGJ|7|151|3|0|Now judge for yourselves if in this way of thinking and acting you ever can attain to the condition of the true perfect life of man. Speak now and give me a good answer."
GGJ|7|151|4|0|One Pharisee says: "Yes, yes, you have surely spoken very rightly, and now we see the great truth, that, because of our own fault we have strayed so infinitely far away from the true goal of human life. But we also see now that in this way we are as good as helplessly lost, because the temple will in its enormous great blindness not change its way of thinking, and thus we are lost, and the meaning of the signs in the sky last night has only now become to us as clear as the sun.
GGJ|7|151|5|0|Regarding the four of us here, we will exert all our strength to walk in the ways you have shown us, but of our kind there are still a few more thousands who are still much worse and more evil than we have ever been, and for whom this light will never be lightened. What will become of them if they will persevere stubbornly in their wickedness?"
GGJ|7|151|6|0|Raphael said: "You have the opportunity, and this will still remain this way for a short time. Whoever will come voluntarily will be accepted, but whoever will not come, but stubbornly will persevere in his blindness, will perish. Because nobody will be forced to accept this teaching of the inner life, because that would be of no value to his soul. The natural life on this Earth is given to man, yet the inner life he must obtain with his own strength.
GGJ|7|151|7|0|I tell you: the secret and the need of the inner perfect life lies in every man so close and clear at hand that the sun at midday hour could not shine brighter. But finally this does not help so much for the necessary freedom of the human soul to decide for himself, since man is from nature lazy and thus passive, which is also necessary, for otherwise man would not have the opportunity to awaken himself to life in order to become an independent master of his true life.
GGJ|7|151|8|0|But most people on this Earth do not allow that they should be wakened up from their sweet, lazy sleep. Not even to the point that they could at least experience once how wonderful and pleasant the dawning of the coming day is. They prefer to sleep till midday, and when they then finally wake up, they just start to get irritated that it already has become full daylight and that they were not able to sleep just a little while longer.
GGJ|7|151|9|0|Then I ask in the name of the Lord: with whom can this kind of people be compared? The animals have their time for rest and sleep. When they are awake, they are active in their way, just like the ants and the bees, and they are meticulously caring for their future because this lies in their instinct. Man however, who of necessity has a completely free will, despite all revelations finds pleasure in his laziness, and does not want the light, but only the night and the complete darkness, so that he can continue his comfortable, death-bringing sleep.
GGJ|7|151|10|0|What else can God do, who with His omnipotence can and may not influence the life of man as in the case of plants and animals, because of the fact that the human life must be utterly free and completely independent, in order not to make of them a judged animal or plant life? Only that which caring parents would do for their children when their hearts are concerned for the happiness and welfare of their sleepy children.
GGJ|7|151|11|0|They try to wake up the small ones by means of all kind of noise, and if the children still do not want to wake up, then they must – namely the parents – take a stick and give the children who are too sleepy some unpleasant advices, in order to show to them in an effective way that it is already time to wake up and to start the work of the bright day.
GGJ|7|151|12|0|And look, the Lord is doing just that with men, just like He did at all times. Time after time He calls them through His enlightened messengers to wake them up on the already completely bright day. But the children do not care about the calling of the messengers. They even mock them, chase them out of the house and even harm them. Then the Father Himself comes and says loudly: 'But children it is already full daylight, get up and start your easy daily work!'
GGJ|7|151|13|0|Then the children are doing what the Israelites did at the time of Moses, acting as if they are awake, wanting to get up immediately to start their light daily work. But as soon as the Father leaves the sleeping room for a while, then the children do not think anymore of His call, but immediately go back to sleep again and sleep even deeper than before.
GGJ|7|151|14|0|Again the Father sends messengers to check if the children are already out of bed, but they come back and say: 'Father, Your children are now even deeper asleep then ever before'. Then the Father says: 'Oh, this cannot be! We have to help them out or else they will all perish. Now we have to use the stick'.
GGJ|7|151|15|0|Then the Father comes again with the stick. And look, a few children are jumping up for fear of the stick out of the bed of death, clothe themselves, and still sleepy they go to their daily work. And they grumble because the Father woke them up with the stick and has put them to work, but most of the children let the stick come upon them, get into a blind rage, get quickly up, throw themselves upon the Father and strangle Him. Then what do such children deserve?"
GGJ|7|151|16|0|The Pharisees said: "Oh, woe to such children! The deeply insulted Father will be furious with them and will cast them out of His house and will nevermore recognize them as His children. They will have to wander around in foreign regions and in the wilderness of the Earth like dogs among the unmerciful gentiles, and everywhere they will have to perform the most miserable services of slaves. Who will then have mercy upon them?"
GGJ|7|151|17|0|Raphael said: "Only the Father, if they will repent and return to Him again. But those who do not want to come back, the Father will not give instruction to search for them and exhort them to come back, but they will be left in misery until this will compel them to come back.
GGJ|7|151|18|0|But you are now belonging to those children who still – although with much effort – allow, under a lot of grumbling from their part, to be chased out of their bed in the bright daylight. Because now you are out of bed, do not go into it again, but remain in the day of the Father in the open field. Then the Father will have love for you and help you with the work for the perfecting of your lives. However, if you will return to your old bed, then you will be delivered to the hard-hearted taskmasters, which are named: poverty, distress, misery, blindness, desertion, pain and despair.
GGJ|7|151|19|0|For man carries the 7 Spirits of God in him, which are preparing the happiest eternal life. Likewise, he has the 7 spirits of Hell in him, which I have named before. Those are causing in him under their terms, eternal death and its torments.
GGJ|7|151|20|0|What I have just told you is the eternal truth out of God. If you direct yourselves accordingly, your sins will be forgiven and you will attain to the perfection of the life of your souls."
GGJ|7|152|1|1|Diversity of the gifts of the spirit (17/71)
GGJ|7|152|1|0|Then the second Pharisee asked: "Oh, you who are a boy who is entirely filled with God's Spirit, you very much seem to be a second Samuel. If it is still possible for us to attain to the perfection of our inner life, will we then also receive the inner strength that we have seen with you and before with the perfected man from Upper-Egypt?"
GGJ|7|152|2|0|Raphael said: "There is no perfection of the inner life with which also the inner strength does not closely go together, because the perfect life is also the perfect strength itself. Yet, the gift of the Spirit out of God to men is by necessity also different – everyone according to his inner nature – and this difference exists in order that in all eternity the blessed spirits will be able to serve one another according to the measure of their love for God, and out of this love, mutually to each other.
GGJ|7|152|3|0|That is why, in the perfection of his inner life, one receives the gift to be able to see into the future, the other the gift of wisdom to express himself in word and language, another the gift of discovering and creating, again another the gift of willpower, another the power of love, and again another the gift in the power of earnest, another that of patience, and again another especially the gift of the power for mercy, and again another that of the power of humility. And in this way into infinity, by one this is more prominent, and by the other one that, so that – as already mentioned – one spirit can help another one. But in case of need also all other gifts are united in every spirit, and he can use every thinkable and even so remarkable gift of the spirit out of God.
GGJ|7|152|4|0|If you, by the possible perfection of your inner life, will not exactly acquire completely my gift on this Earth, you still will acquire another grace and gift, and you will be able to serve your fellowman like I now have served you with my gifts. However, the one who has partaken of a particular grace and gift in a special measure out of God, will not be treated scantily with the other gifts.
GGJ|7|152|5|0|The fact that this is so, you can conclude from the infinite different talents, gifts and qualities of men on this Earth. One is specially a good orator, the other a painter, the other a singer, again another a remarkable counter, another a mechanic, still another an architect, one is a sail maker, a weaver, another a pharmacist, another a miner. And so, everyone has already received from nature a special talent. But despite his own special talent, he also has all the other human gifts, although in smaller measure, and each of them he can, by means of effort and zeal, develop unto perfection.
GGJ|7|152|6|0|Now, since you can already here notice such diversity, you surely will also perceive that the diversity of the gifts of God's Spirit still are and must be much more diverse for those who have perfected their lives, because without such a diversity no real and perfect living happiness would be possible.
GGJ|7|152|7|0|Yes, the way to life's perfection is for everyone the same. It looks completely like the flowing out of the light from the sun and the falling down of the rain from a cloud. But then, look at the endless different reactions of the same sunlight and the same rain on the kingdom of the minerals as well as on that of the plants and animals. If you already now can notice such an endless variety with the beings in matter, then in the perfect Kingdom of the most blessed angels you will find an even greater variety. And this has been established by God's highest wisdom and love, so that the happiness of the spirits would be greater.
GGJ|7|152|8|0|So do not ask if you will probably also, in your possible life's perfection receive my qualities, but go in all humility and love continually forward on the ways of the light that have been made known to you. Then you certainly will notice very clearly and lively which gifts of the Spirit out of God you have acquired.
GGJ|7|152|9|0|For, the human body has also very different parts and limbs, working all together in an active way for the preservation of the whole man. Did you ever hear any complaint inside yourself of the parts and limbs of your body that for example the left hand would prefer to be the right one, or the foot preferring to be the head, or the eye preferring to be the ear or reversed?
GGJ|7|152|10|0|When the body is totally healthy, then also each of its parts and limbs are completely satisfied with their place, function, purpose and property, and do not ever want to exchange.
GGJ|7|152|11|0|And look, in the same manner it is the case in a community of men and spirits that as a whole is also like a human being. One part represents the eyes, those are the seers, one part the ears, those are the hearers, one part the hands, those are the doers, one part the feet, those are the ones who always walk forward to the higher light, one part the heart, those are the mighty in love, one part the stomach, those are the receivers of what is good and true out of God, who in this way are feeding the whole community, one part corresponds to the brains, those are the wise, who continually are setting the community into order. And so it continues from the smallest to the biggest into infinity, and each ever so small part and each separate fiber of the community is in its kind completely mighty and blessed and takes part of the gifts and qualities of the entire community, just like also your feet takes completely part of the light of your eyes, and your eyes take part of the quality of your feet. Your eye rejoices over the fact that the whole body is carried by the feet, from where it can see new wonders and things and rejoices in its heart and mind. But this rejoicing is also communicated to the feet, just as if the feet were completely the eye, the ear, the mind and the heart itself.
GGJ|7|152|12|0|When you think deeply about this now, then you surely will be completely satisfied with every gift of God's Spirit that you will ever receive. Did you understand me well now?"
GGJ|7|152|13|0|The Pharisees, being extremely astonished about Raphael's wisdom, said: "O true, heavenly Samuel. How extremely wise you are. Only now we have completely understood you. And all this you have received from the great and wise Man from Galilee?"
GGJ|7|152|14|0|Raphael said: "Eternally everything only from Him".
GGJ|7|152|15|0|The Pharisees said: "Only now we gladly would like to see and talk to Him. We are now no more enemies of Him, but very trustworthy friends. Do tell us where He is, so that we can go to Him to thank Him out of the deepest of our heart. We will leave the temple completely and follow Him."
GGJ|7|153|1|1|The reconciliation of the Pharisees (17/72)
GGJ|7|153|1|0|But instead of giving the two Pharisees a direct answer to their question concerning Me, Raphael was first calling Lazarus and Nicodemus at his side, and only then he said to the two Pharisees: "Do you know this man, who was mostly persecuted by you, because he finally could not and did not want to pay anymore all what you were demanding of him?"
GGJ|7|153|2|0|The two Pharisees said: "Oh, the very rich Lazarus we know very well, and we also know what we have done wrong to him. Whatever we can repay him, we also will repay him as soon as possible from our personal possessions. But we have called out a curse over his inn on the Mount of Olives that was set firmly in the temple. This we can only wipe out from the black book with substantial ransom money. But we will give dear Lazarus the money from our own possessions, with which he surely will be able to blot out that heavy curse."
GGJ|7|153|3|0|Raphael said to Lazarus: "Are you satisfied with this proposal?"
GGJ|7|153|4|0|Lazarus said: "With this I am completely satisfied, although, I even want to accept the sincere will for the deed. And thus I want to be and will be also for you a good friend. Besides, my dear friends, I have to confess honestly that your curse has brought me more advantage than disadvantage, because all foreigners were particularly flowing to my inn as soon as they heard by the tax collectors that it was forbidden by the temple. Because the foreigners were reasoning like this: 'Probably the innkeepers from the city have accomplished that, for who the best and cheapest known inn on the mountain has been already since a long time ago like a thorn in their side, and they were, with all kinds of offerings on one side and all kinds of lying insinuations on the other side, looking for the support of the temple that is very greedy for offerings. Now for sure, we will only go to the inn on the mountain and we will give our money there for certainly the cheapest and best service.'
GGJ|7|153|5|0|And so you see, dear friends, that by the curse you not only have not harmed me but have particularly helped me, and thus I really do not have any reason to be mad at you. It is thus totally not necessary to blot out the curse from the book, because it is to my inn clearly a great advantage.
GGJ|7|153|6|0|Besides, you also have to realize that the same thing can happen to me what has already happened to many: they paid off the curse, but after 1 year, and often even sooner, the temple finds again a reason to call out a curse over their inn, and those who have been disadvantaged by it had to pay a double ransom money if they wanted to have it taken away from their business. Because it is written in your precepts: 'If the first curse has been paid off, but the temple has called out again for certain reasons a curse for the same case, then the new curse makes the old one valid again, and so now two curses have to be paid off. And in this manner it can go up unto the tenth curse.'
GGJ|7|153|7|0|In order to avoid these very unnecessary expenses, we will leave the first curse. Especially when it gives more benefit to someone than disadvantage and one can become a permanent citizen of Rome. And the temple can then look into the black book from time to time and count and look at the amount, and think how good it would be for the offering box if someone would pay it.
GGJ|7|153|8|0|You, who are now my dear friends, must, instead of giving the ransom money to me from your own possessions, do good to the shy poor people, because I really can use the temple curse very well. This you also can do with the money that you want to give me for the damage that you added to me, because I have – the Lord be praised – already long ago received compensation for more than a 1,000 times. And so, if you want to do earnestly what you have promised to this young friend, we always will stay best friends."
GGJ|7|153|9|0|One Pharisee said: "That we will do, because we have experienced things here that we have found extraordinary amazing, and which are in all aspects thoroughly the purest truth, while on the other hand the behavior of our temple is already completely only satanic. Therefore, as soon as possible we will turn completely our backs to the temple, as already so many have done that, and we will then live completely according to our inner conviction.
GGJ|7|153|10|0|You can say to this young friend, who looks like God, for whom also our most inner thoughts are not safe, that we firmly as a rock have decided for that. But before we will exchange the temporary for the eternal, we only would like to see and speak to the famous Man from Galilee, and receive out of His mouth some instructions about what we still must do in order to attain to one of the least degrees of the inner life perfection."
GGJ|7|153|11|0|Lazarus said: "But the young friend, who is a true servant of the Lord, has already shown you everything and told you what you must do to attain to the inner life perfection. More than that the Lord Himself will also not tell you."
GGJ|7|153|12|0|The Pharisee said: "Friend, you are right, because there can only be one truth. But even seeing this great Man of God must, for the one who is starting to believe in Him, stir up a still greater trust, compared to when he only speaks to His servants and disciples. With us it is not just an idle curiosity to see Him and to speak to Him, but because we have heard all this about Him and now also what we have seen of Him, a great mighty love has been stirred up in us for Him. And that is the reason why we would like to see Him somewhere and speak to Him. The young friend, who is filled with God will surely know where He, the sanctified of God, is at this moment. If He should be somewhere in Galilee, then we will follow after Him immediately, search for Him and ask for instruction and advice."
GGJ|7|153|13|0|Lazarus said: "He has taught the people already many times in the temple. Did you not see Him there or maybe even speak to Him?"
GGJ|7|153|14|0|The Pharisees said: "You surely know that the so-called High Counsel almost never comes into the part of the temple that is meant for the people, because it has nothing to do there, and so we certainly have heard that He was in the temple and also that He has performed great signs, but having seen Him or spoken to Him, that we did not. And therefore, we now would like to search for Him, see Him, and if possible, speak to Him."
GGJ|7|153|15|0|Lazarus said: "But I know that many Pharisees, scribes and elders in the temple have seen Him and have spoken to Him, and were also so hostile against Him because He showed them their injustices and deceit where the people were present. Then it is ever so remarkable that you in the High Counsel were only concerned about how you could capture the Lord in one way or another, in order to kill Him right away. And you, who are the most important rulers after the high priest, did until now really not see Him nor speak to Him? Really, this sounds a little strange after all."
GGJ|7|153|16|0|The Pharisees said: "Indeed, and still, it is so. I even tell you now that the great Man of salvation could even be among you and that we surely would not recognize Him if He would not make Himself known to us Himself. Secretly we were already thinking that this true second Samuel would be the one. Only we find him a little too young, because we have heard that the great Man of salvation is already something like 30 years old, of what however, we also are not sure. But we only desire now very much to see Him personally and speak to Him. Do tell us therefore where we can see Him and speak to Him."
GGJ|7|153|17|0|On this, Lazarus gave no answer, because he noticed that I Myself stepped out of the hut and came down to them.
GGJ|7|154|1|1|The Lord and the Pharisees (17/73)
GGJ|7|154|1|0|Since Lazarus did not give them an answer, the Pharisees turned again to Raphael and said: "Do tell us why we may not know where the great Man of salvation from Galilee is now."
GGJ|7|154|2|0|Then I went and stood before the Pharisees and said: "Here I am, a good Shepherd amidst My lambs. I do not flee when wolves are approaching My flock, because these lambs are My property. I am no mercenary who runs away when he sees a wolf approaching his flock. A mercenary flees because the sheep are not his. What will he care about the property of his lord?
GGJ|7|154|3|0|But I am the Lord Himself. I love My sheep because they are Mine. They know Me and always hear My voice when I call them.
GGJ|7|154|4|0|It is true that you also are shepherds, but the sheep are not your property. As long as you can receive wool from them you do not care much if the sheep that are already shaved are torn up by wolves or bears, because the flesh of the sheep is obviously not yours.
GGJ|7|154|5|0|At first you came as savage animals among My flock, but I as their good Shepherd did not run away and did not leave My flock. Rather I would give My life for them than to leave the flock. Would you also do that for your flock?"
GGJ|7|154|6|0|One Pharisee said: "Lord and Master, truly, up to this moment we would not have done that, but now, because we have been partakers of the great grace to know You personally, we would put our lives into the balance for Your sheep, although we are Your lowest helping shepherds. Yes, we ourselves were for the people until now only savage wolves in sheep's clothing. But here, a great light has come upon us. We have completely changed our viewpoint and want from now on to be Your disciples. Because in the teaching of our temple there is now only death and judgment and the greatest night and the darkness of life. But in Your teaching there is light, life and invincible power, of which we have seen proof in a more than convincing way.
GGJ|7|154|7|0|Therefore, we have also taken the firm decision to leave the temple forever and to conform ourselves completely to Your teaching, so that maybe we still can attain to the lowest degree of the true inner life perfection, for which reason your young servant, as well as before that, this man from Upper-Egypt, have very clearly shown us the way. But still we wanted to know You also better, so that eventually we can receive from You some more prescriptions about what we all have to do in order to be partakers of Your grace, even in a very little measure.
GGJ|7|154|8|0|Do forgive us our many big sins, especially those that are impossible to make up again in one way or another. However, for those that we can make up, in love for You we will exert all our effort to make up for them in a way that hopefully You kindly will show us. But moreover, we ask You, o Lord and Master, to forgive us, because we have troubled You here."
GGJ|7|154|9|0|I said: "Yes, yes, all this is certainly well meant, if it would not be for the fact that you have sinned so dreadfully and so completely unscrupulously. Such an uninterrupted sinning for years against God and all fellowmen and even against the whole nature has weakened and totally crippled your souls to such a degree that it will cost you considerable effort before your souls will look human again.
GGJ|7|154|10|0|It is true that in your puffed-up worldly blindness you did not know what you did, and therefore you are somehow to be excused. But also, out of Me you did not lack any warnings in your heart which clearly told you: 'Fear God and do not do wrong to a person'. But you did not pay any attention to these warnings, and each one was criticizing the other for his bad human prescriptions and said: 'It is more intelligent to act according to the prescriptions which are established anyway than to give way to our own inopportune feelings of mercy and then to become the target of the mockery of the eminent and mighty of the country.' Finally that has made you totally inhuman, and you became in your soul the most fierce and savage animals. And look, that is now the difficulty with you all. How will you now change your bloodthirsty true tiger souls into human souls again?"
GGJ|7|154|11|0|The two Pharisees said in a small voice: "Yes Lord and Master, You are seeing us also inwardly, and everything will therefore be precisely as You have so mercifully revealed to us. But precisely for that reason we would like to receive advice from You, how we can be helped. From Your servants we have heard that for You all things are possible, and we trust therefore also firmly that You can still help us, if You want it. Really, Lord and Master, we are firmly decided to do everything whatever You will advise us for the improvement of our soul."
GGJ|7|155|1|1|The 3 degrees of inner life perfection (17/74)
GGJ|7|155|1|0|I said. "To promise is much easier than to do what has been promised. You are still too much attached to the world and to your great treasures, on which is sticking a lot of blood of widows and orphans, and this creates for worldly men always an almost unbridgeable gap.
GGJ|7|155|2|0|However, as with God all things are possible, so it is also possible for the most hardened worldly man and sinner to change himself quickly and efficiently if he sincerely, in full faith and trust in God, does what the divine wisdom is advising him. He must then perform a true miracle on himself by a strict reversing of his will. This by a total self-denial of all his former weaknesses, habits, lusts and bad tendencies that arise from the unfermented and very impure nature spirits of his body in his soul, and polluting and disfiguring him.
GGJ|7|155|3|0|Do count how many different passions you have. Take a serious decision to overcome them all and then follow Me. If you can do that, then you also can attain quickly to the inner life perfection, but if you cannot do that, it will be very difficult."
GGJ|7|155|4|0|The Pharisees said: "As far as the firm will is concerned, we are not lacking it. For if we had the earnest will to sin, then why could we not have the same to do what is good?"
GGJ|7|155|5|0|I said: "Yes, yes, that is not a bad reasoning. But the will to sin finds in man always a lot of support, and more precisely in the pricks and tendencies of his body. But for the will to do what is good, his body does not find any support. This he finds only in the faith in a true God, and most of all in the love for Him, and also in the hope that the promises that God has given him will be completely fulfilled.
GGJ|7|155|6|0|Therefore, whoever can battle against all the bad passions of his body, and in this way has become master over himself by the firm and living faith, by the love for God and fellowman and by the unwavering hope, will then also soon become lord over the whole visible nature. And then he already finds himself in the first degree of the true inner life perfection, because he has become fully a lord over himself, although he still will oftentimes not lack all kinds of temptation that will prick him to make one or the other light sin.
GGJ|7|155|7|0|If he then also succeeds in making a firm pact with all his sense-organs to turn away from all earthly pricks and to turn only towards the pure spiritual, then this is already a sure sign full of the light of life that the inner Spirit out of God has totally filled the soul, and then man is already in the second degree of the inner true life perfection.
GGJ|7|155|8|0|In this degree, man has already received such great strength and life freedom that he, because in his soul he is completely filled with God's will and can act according to it, can nevermore commit any sin, for when he himself has become pure, everything is also pure to him.
GGJ|7|155|9|0|But although man is then already a perfect lord over the whole nature and has within him the complete conviction that he can sin no more, because all his actions are guided by the true wisdom out of God, yet he still remains thereby in the second degree of the inner life perfection.
GGJ|7|155|10|0|But there is still a third and most high degree of inner life perfection.
GGJ|7|155|11|0|Of what does it consist, and how can man attain to it?
GGJ|7|155|12|0|It consists in the fact that the perfect man, who knows very well now that he is a powerful lord of the whole nature, and without sinning can do whatever he wants, still, in a humble and meek way, controls his willpower and might, and in all his actions, out of pure love for God, only waits until he receives for this reason from God an assignment, which is for the perfect lord of nature still a very difficult task, because he, in his full wisdom always realizes that according to the will out of God that lives in him, can only do the right thing.
GGJ|7|155|13|0|But an even more profound spirit will also realize that between the special will of God in him and the most free and endless universal will in God there is still a big difference, by which he makes his special will completely subordinate to the universal divine will, and will only do something of his own power when he directly receives an assignment for it by the only self-will in God. He who does that, has attained within him to the innermost and highest life perfection, and this is the life perfection in the third degree.
GGJ|7|155|14|0|Whoever has attained to it is also completely one with God and possesses just like God the highest might and power over everything in Heaven and on Earth, and nobody can ever take it away from him because he is completely one with God.
GGJ|7|155|15|0|But nobody can reach this highest life perfection wherein the archangels are, before first having attained to the first and second degree of life perfection.
GGJ|7|155|16|0|Every archangel has the power to achieve at once everything that God can achieve unlimitedly Himself. But still, no archangel does anything out of himself, but only when he receives the assignment from God. Therefore, even the highest archangels are asking God to assign them to do this or that, especially when they can see that the people of this Earth are lacking one thing or the other.
GGJ|7|155|17|0|See this young man. He is completely in the third degree of inner life perfection, and what he wills is already as good as an accomplished deed, but still he does not do anything out of himself or for himself, but only what I will. However, if I tell him: 'Act now only out of yourself, and as you think is right', then he also will show what is within him and will act accordingly."
GGJ|7|155|18|0|The Pharisees said: "Thus this young man is already equal to an archangel, because Your inner being is the full pure Spirit of God?"
GGJ|7|155|19|0|I said: "Yes, yes, happy the one who believes that in his heart."
GGJ|7|156|1|1|About life in a monastery and hermits. The purpose of temptations. (17/75)
GGJ|7|156|1|0|The Pharisees: "Lord and Master. We have heard now from Your divine mouth of the difficulties in obtaining the inner life perfection, but also of the endless advantages of it. The difficulties did not discourage us to do whatever You may prescribe us to do. Even if we physically have to mutilate ourselves under the greatest pain, then in full earnest we are prepared for it."
GGJ|7|156|2|0|I said: "Oh that would be the greatest foolishness, because whoever wants truly to conquer an enemy must line up himself in the open field in front of him, and should not hide behind all kinds of defensive works. Because when the enemy will see the entrenchment, he will indeed desist for a certain time from an open attack because he realizes that with his power he is not a match for the well-defended opponent. But he surrounds the well-defended opponent, and then he will call for fortifications from all sides. After that, when the enemy feels strong enough, he attacks the still well-defended opponent and overpowers him without difficulty.
GGJ|7|156|3|0|I consider the case when the enemy was not able to do anything against the well-defended opponent as long as he stayed behind his entrenchment. But the opponent can out of fear for the stronger enemy not stay forever behind his strong entrenchment. He will have to leave it once and will have to come in the open field. How will he then fare when the enemy, who secretly is lying in wait somewhere, will attack him? I tell you: this second open battle will then be much more difficult for him than if he had attacked the enemy immediately in the open the first time.
GGJ|7|156|4|0|Man can indeed withdraw himself completely from the world like the hermits of the Carmel and Zion, who do not look at a woman and whose scanty food consists of roots and all kinds of berries, wild honey and carob beans. Also they castrate themselves for the sake of the Kingdom of God, because in this way they cannot fall into temptation to transgress against a law of Moses. Therefore, they do not have any possessions, no parents, no wives and no children, even no manhood. They life in wild canyons, so that they would not be tempted by the beauty of the luxuriant fields of the Earth. They do not talk with one another to prevent that someone would say something that would offend him or his neighbors.
GGJ|7|156|5|0|Under such foolish life conditions, by which they are disconnecting themselves from the reality and protect themselves against the possibility to sin, they surely are keeping the laws of Moses, but for whose benefit? I am telling you: that does not help them in the least, nor other people. Because God did not give man different powers, abilities and talents to let them slumber as a hermit in a little hut or cave, but to, according to God's revealed will, be active, and thereby be of benefit for himself as well as for his fellowman.
GGJ|7|156|6|0|That is why God has never said to man: 'Mutilate and castrate yourself, so that your body will not be tempted by the body of a woman and will abstain from harlotry and adultery'. But when God gave the woman to Adam He only said: 'Go, multiply and replenish the Earth'. And with Moses it is stated: 'You shall not commit fornication and harlotry, you shall not covet the woman of your fellowman and not commit adultery.'
GGJ|7|156|7|0|So man should be active in the world and voluntarily resist the temptations of the world. In this way, his soul will become strong and the power of God's Spirit will penetrate him. But by going through life as a sluggard no one will ever come to the true eternal life, because this requires the greatest possible full activity on the countless levels and spheres of life.
GGJ|7|156|8|0|It is true that such people are sinning as little as a stone, but is that perhaps a merit for the stone? One day the soul will however have to leave his mutilated body, then what will he do in the beyond in his complete weakness and total inactivity?
GGJ|7|156|9|0|There, all kinds of trials will be coming upon him that must urge him to true activity. And these trials will for the soul – with his talents that he already possessed here on Earth – be precisely the same as here. However, they will be for the soul surely much stronger than here, because whatever a soul thinks and wills on the other side, will also be as a reality.
GGJ|7|156|10|0|Here he is only confronted with his invisible thoughts and ideas that he can easily fight and of which he also can easily get rid of, but there, where thoughts and ideas are becoming a visible reality, do tell Me, how will the weak soul fight against his self-created world? If for instance already here someone is filled with burning passion by the thought of the beautiful young woman of the neighbor, how will he then fare when his thought will, according to his wish and will, stand completely as a – although apparent – reality before him?
GGJ|7|156|11|0|Therefore, the temptations on the other side are much stronger than here. And what will the soul be able to do to free himself from the hard imprisonment of his own evil passions? There he will have to work much more on his own to free himself from the confusion of his own thoughts, ideas and imaginations. Because if he will not start to work himself, he will not be helped immediately by the mercy of God or any other spirit, just like that is already for the greater part the case here on Earth.
GGJ|7|156|12|0|Because, whoever does not seek God seriously, but only pursues the lusts of the world, is losing God, and God will give him no sign from which he could perceive how deep and how far he already went astray from God. Only when he will start again to seek God out of his own effort and necessity, will God then again draw nearer to him and will let Himself be found by the seeker in the same measure as it has become truly serious for the seeker to find God and to know Him.
GGJ|7|156|13|0|Therefore, the pious laziness is good for nothing, because it has no value of life for Me."
GGJ|7|157|1|1|True repentance and penance (17/76)
GGJ|7|157|1|0|Whoever says to Me: 'Lord, Lord', is still far away from the true Kingdom of God. However, the one who believes in Me and does what I have taught him to do, will achieve what has been promised and shown to him. And only by the action he will perceive within himself that the words I have spoken are not words of a man but truly divine words, because My words are in itself love, light, power and life. My words are telling you clearly what My will is. Whoever accepts My will within him and acts according to it, will have eternal life within him and will continue to live, even if he has – if that would be possible – died physically many hundreds of times.
GGJ|7|157|2|0|If you are then so serious about reaching at least to the first degree of inner life perfection, then go home, distribute your superfluous great treasures among the many poor, and then come here and follow Me. Then you will shorten your still very long way to God's Kingdom a great deal. If you will follow Me, you should however be dressed as simple as you can see with Me and My true disciples. You do not need a stick and no pockets in your skirt and cloak. But all you need is a willing and open heart. For all the rest the Father in Heaven will take care."
GGJ|7|157|3|0|Upon this advice the two Pharisees and also the two Levites began to look noticeably sour, and the one Pharisee said: "Lord and Master, I can clearly see that You have spoken correctly and truly, but bear in mind that we have a wife and children for whom we first have to make some arrangement and have to give the highest necessities. As soon as we have done that as fast as possible, we will distribute our abundance among the poor and then we will follow You with a joyful heart."
GGJ|7|157|4|0|I said: "Are your wives and children then better than all the widows and orphans from who you have taken away all their belongings and thrown them into the greatest need and misery? Now, if these have to work hard every day to earn their meager bread while your wives and children are bathing into the unrighteous received wealth, and moreover out of pride not knowing what to do, and are spitting in a despising way in the direction of a poor widow who with her half-naked and by hunger starving children has to work for a scanty salary and whose possessions were taken into property by you in the most unrighteous and loveless way, then it surely will not be unrighteous if your proud, arrogant wives and children would some time also suffer hunger, and in this way come to realize – what would be very beneficial for their souls – how pleasant it really was for the poor widows and orphans, but at whom they have so often spat, and who they have called ragged rabble for who it was hardly worth to let the sun shine on them.
GGJ|7|157|5|0|But I do not want that you in one way or the other would feel obliged to do that, because your will is as free as Mine, but because you have asked Me for advice to know what you should do in order to reach your inner life perfection more speedily, I have given you also a completely correct and true advice.
GGJ|7|157|6|0|I already told you beforehand that it is much easier to give a promise than keeping it. And moreover I add to this: 'whoever is not able to leave house, field, wife and child for the sake of My name, is by far still not worthy of Me. And whoever will put his hands to the plow of God's Kingdom but thereby still looks back to the things of the world, is by far still not fit for the Kingdom of God.' This you do know now, do whatever you want."
GGJ|7|157|7|0|The Pharisee said: "But Lord and Master, look now at Lazarus who is a real friend of You and also Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea, they surely are still much richer people than we. Why do You not ask from them what You are demanding from us?"
GGJ|7|157|8|0|I said: "Between their and your possessions is a great and sky-high difference. Their goods are a complete righteous possession. They are the righteous possessions of their family. And the truly, royal great treasures that they are containing are the result of true and still very unselfish diligence and blessing from Heaven. Likewise, the three named men are now as good as the only supporters of the many thousands who have become poor and miserable by your ungodly actions and attitudes. So they are still the real executives of God on Earth over the entrusted earthly goods, and they also consider their goods not differently than what they really are, a gift from above that they have to manage and arrange for the care of the many poor.
GGJ|7|157|9|0|Is this perhaps also the case with your robbed goods? Such men should possess even much more, and that would also be possible for God in a most just and pleasing way, if you would not have taken away more than half of it with all kinds of tricks and deceit and also with force. You have fattened yourselves with it and because of this, they had to distribute less to many poor people. Was that perhaps also an action from you that was pleasing to God, and could God ever bless your possessions? Yes, the blessing of Hell is resting upon it, but certainly not God's blessing, because if God's blessing would be resting upon it, then I surely could tell you this.
GGJ|7|157|10|0|Then do not compare yourselves with these three and also not with these highly ranked Romans there, who are also very rich, but their riches are justified. And also they are benefactors to the many thousands, and they have an abundance of blessing from above, although they are gentiles, but they are immensely closer to God than you as Jews.
GGJ|7|157|11|0|Concerning such worldly rich men like you are, I say in My full divine power and might the same as I have said to a rich man who very much was like you: 'It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle than for such a rich man to enter God's Kingdom'. Did you hear this now?"
GGJ|7|157|12|0|Then the Pharisees said: "O Lord and Master, we realize now all too well the truth of Your words, and out of ourselves we have already decided to follow Your advice precisely, but we are asking You to give us the necessary strength and the true courage. Because only now we are beginning to fully realize how difficult it is for a soul who once has been caught by the power of Hell to free itself out of its might. If You, o almighty Lord and Master, do not help a prisoner, then he will stay imprisoned forever."
GGJ|7|157|13|0|I said: "Yes, sure, that you have well said, that is why you should refund every penny to the one you have cheated. Because if you do not do that, you cannot enter into the Kingdom of God, and just like you, also no one else can.
GGJ|7|157|14|0|But because you impossibly can no more refund the inflicted damage to a lot of them whom you have cheated, you can distribute all that you are possessing, with a good will and a good heart, among the poor. And by that, be not afraid of the world. Then many of your sins will be forgiven, and then you may come and follow Me. Where I will be, you easily will be able to know, if ever you are serious to follow Me. Of course, it will take you a lot of fighting, but whoever is fighting justly and cleverly, will also surely overcome, and a sure victory is still always worth the fight.
GGJ|7|157|15|0|Now I have told you all you have to do and you can never excuse yourselves by saying that you did not know it. From now on it will depend on your will and your wisdom."
GGJ|7|158|1|1|About the right wisdom and carefulness (17/77)
GGJ|7|158|1|0|A Pharisee said: "Lord and Master, so according to what You said, by the distribution of our treasures among the poor we may use the right wisdom and carefulness?"
GGJ|7|158|2|0|I said: "Once I have said something, it has been said for eternity, because this whole visible sky and this Earth will pass away, but My words will not in all eternity.
GGJ|7|158|3|0|Even if somebody would do something extraordinary good, but in a foolish way, then this deed has no value because thereby the good has not been achieved. If someone wants to do something good for his fellowman he must not make it known and must not let him be glorified and be praised but he must keep it secret in such a way that practically his right hand does not know what his left is doing. Then God, who also sees the most secret things, will reward that work with His blessing.
GGJ|7|158|4|0|Would it be wise if you would give your treasures to the temple to be distributed among the poor? The temple would indeed praise you openly before everyone but that would not help the poor.
GGJ|7|158|5|0|But find a righteous middleman. That is for you the best way. Your names will remain unknown, you will avoid the praise and honor of the world, and the poor are helped in the best way. For it is better to arrange with a righteous middleman a provision for many poor people, for the right purpose, in the right measure and for the right necessity, than to give in the hands of a poor person in one time a lot of money. Because that would make the poor person, who already became very humble, very easily proud and would spoil his patient and to God consecrated soul.
GGJ|7|158|6|0|You can find such a middleman very easily. I can even name here five of them. Take for instance Nicodemus or Joseph of Arimathea, or friend Lazarus, or the innkeeper from the valley of Lower-Bethany, or standing next to him, the innkeeper of the large inn at the highway near Bethlehem.
GGJ|7|158|7|0|And so, I also have shown you this way. If your family should be in need, then it is also best to find with them a necessary and a to Me pleasing shelter for body and soul."
GGJ|7|158|8|0|The Pharisees said: "Lord and Master, we thank You that You have also given us this advice. Partly already today, but for sure on the first day after the Sabbath it will be done. Oh, by this advice from You, a heavy stone has been taken away from our chest. Yes, now it is not difficult for us to carry out everything.
GGJ|7|158|9|0|What do You think, Lord and Master, if we give to each of the named friends a part of our treasures, so that one person would not be too heavily loaded with the work for the poor?"
GGJ|7|158|10|0|I said: "This depends now on you. One is as good as the other."
GGJ|7|158|11|0|With this, both of the now completely converted Pharisees, were very satisfied, they went to the five named men and were discussing with them.
GGJ|7|158|12|0|Then also the two Levites came to Me and said: "Lord and Master, what shall we do? Our wealth is still small, and what we are possessing we have inherited, and in this way it is our rightful property. But if we may follow You, then we also wish to do what the two chiefs are doing."
GGJ|7|158|13|0|I said: "You are free to do so. But look at these first disciples of Mine. They also have a rightful possession at home and they have wife and children. For the sake of God's Kingdom, they have left everything and followed Me. This you also can do.
GGJ|7|158|14|0|But I tell you also: the birds have their nests, and the foxes have their holes, but I, who am also on this Earth bodily a Son of Man, do not have so much in my possession that I could lay My head on it."
GGJ|7|158|15|0|The two Levites said: "And still, Heaven is Your throne and this Earth is the footstool under Your feet."
GGJ|7|158|16|0|I said: "This was not inspired by your flesh, but by your inner spirit. Remain in this knowledge and be patient. Then you will easily reach the inner life perfection. Thus you also can go and discuss with Lazarus."
GGJ|7|158|17|0|The two Levites followed this advice at once and they went to Lazarus.
GGJ|7|159|1|1|The spiritual eye of the men from Upper-Egypt (17/78)
GGJ|7|159|1|0|Nicodemus came to Me and said: "Lord, I thank You. By the complete conversion of these two chiefs I have been released of a great fear, because actually it was them whom I feared the most."
GGJ|7|159|2|0|I said: "Let us not talk about that anymore. I will rest now, after which I also will give them a sign. Only after that they will firmly believe in Me. Deliberate now among yourselves."
GGJ|7|159|3|0|Then I went into the hut and rested for a while.
GGJ|7|159|4|0|I stayed for a little half hour resting in the hut, but gave Peter, James and John, who were with Me in the hut, instruction to go to the 7 Egyptians and tell them about the foundations of the gospel and to prepare them for a sign that I would perform.
GGJ|7|159|5|0|The 3 disciples did just that and were well received by the 7 Egyptians. However, Peter was astonished when he discovered that especially the leader knew much more about all My teachings and deeds and even about My childhood than he himself. James and John, who knew most about My childhood, because they grew up with Me, were very surprised and had to do justice to the Egyptian.
GGJ|7|159|6|0|Peter secretly thought by himself: "Here again, the Lord let us run into it. We have to teach the gospel to them, and they simply know more about it than the three of us together. Why did the Lord do this to us?"
GGJ|7|159|7|0|The man from Upper-Egypt noticed within himself what Peter was thinking, and for this reason he said: "Why do you ask yourself why the Lord has sent you to us while we already knew and understood His teaching better than you all? O look, dear brothers, the Lord knew, and even very clearly, that you were already starting to forget this and that, and precisely for that reason He sent you for a talk of half an hour to us to receive back again the little that you have lost.
GGJ|7|159|8|0|This is also stated in your book. Even in this way: 'Those who are with the Lord have lost a lot. But then the foreigners come from the distant countries and give the lost priceless pearls and precious stones back to the children. And the Lord is for this reason also very kind to the foreigners and receives them into the dwellings of His children.'
GGJ|7|159|9|0|Look, dear brothers, the Lord has also foreseen this apparently insignificant incident already a long time ago, and because everything that the prophets have said about Him must be fulfilled, from the smallest to the greatest, also this small prophecy could not stay unfulfilled."
GGJ|7|159|10|0|Then Peter said: "O dear friend, do tell me how you could know all that so precisely."
GGJ|7|159|11|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said: "When your spirit and your soul will be one – what you all as His chosen ones can expect soon – then you will see very clearly, but the soul who is still connected to the body, cannot see nor understand that.
GGJ|7|159|12|0|However, I do not only know what is written in your books but I also know the old scriptures of the Egyptians, the Persians, the Berians, the Indians, Chinese and the scriptures of the old Meduhed by the Ihyponese . In short, whatever there is to be found from the North Pole to the South Pole, is as well known to me as your fishing hut at home in the neighborhood of the city Capernaum, where the Lord has performed already so many signs, and where still so few are believing in Him, because they are blind salesmen, brokers and money-usurers. Whatever this Earth carries and contains, is very well known to me. But beyond this Earth I still can see little.
GGJ|7|159|13|0|I can distinguish the fixed stars and the wandering stars, and I can calculate the course and the position of the latter, because already since my early childhood I was skilled in the art of survey of ancient Egypt. I also suspect in myself that the wandering stars are worlds that look like this Earth, but until now I still could not reach them in my spirit. But the Lord will give me here also that gift that will make me extremely happy.
GGJ|7|159|14|0|You have received about this already the highest and truly perfect explanation and teachings from the Lord by His word. Also this is known to me, and therefore nothing is lacking to my knowledge of the starry sky in this new time. But I also would like to see this in my spirit, as clear as I can see the whole Earth with my own eyes. That will happen to me and also to my 6 companions here. Then, then, friend, I will be completely perfect, because only then I will be able to understand the eternal greatness of the Lord more and more."
GGJ|7|160|1|1|Believing and inner vision. The spritual development of the man from Upper-Egypt. (17/79)
GGJ|7|160|1|0|Peter said: "Yes, friend, if you know what we know, what more do you want? Is perhaps 'firm and doubtlessly believing' not the same as 'vision in spirit'?
GGJ|7|160|2|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said: "With this you are partly right, but still not completely. For sure, a firm and doubtless believing of the soul is stirring up in man a complete striving and a hopeful trust that once he will also really vision what he believes. When faith is increasing in power and firmness, eagerness will also increase and the desire to once vision in its fullness what has been believed, and by this, to fully take part in it. And look, friend, in this way spiritual vision stands indescribably much higher than pure faith, because the spiritual vision is the eternal crown of faith."
GGJ|7|160|3|0|Peter said: "Yes, in this you are totally right, but you know, the Lord is not so generous with the gift of the inner vision. Now and then He permitted us for a few moments to see spiritually, but until now, there was no question of a permanent blissful ability of the soul."
GGJ|7|160|4|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said: "Well, this is also what I mean. However, He promised it already a few times to you. You will receive that ability only when you are fully reborn out of Him. And then we must, as men who are still in the flesh, not think that we have nothing else to do except to look at the wonders of His infinite creations, because we have here on this Earth, out of love for Him and out of love for fellowman still a lot of duties to perform, and that does not mean only to vision. But man must give himself now and then a Sabbath's rest, and then he can and must vision, or at least train himself in the inner spiritual vision. Man will only receive the full permanent vision after he will lay off his body. Don't you think so?"
GGJ|7|160|5|0|Peter said: "Well sure. However, I am really wondering how you in your wilderness came to this inner true wisdom of life. Who was your teacher?"
GGJ|7|160|6|0|The man from Upper-Egypt said: "Most of the time I myself, by my restless searching and exploring. But my father was surveyor in Memphis, Thebe and Diathira, and I have learned this art from him. When I had this art completely under control, he started to initiate me into the hidden secrets of the temple in Ja bu sim bil. However, he died before I was completely initiated in everything.
GGJ|7|160|7|0|His death meant to me the loss of a 1,000 lives. That is why I went as far as possible upward the Nile with my companions. There we found caves, which gave us sufficient protection against the glowing rays of the sun. The caves were close to the Nile that is twisting around a 1,000 waterfalls between the mighty rock-faces. It was not possible to go any further than that along the river, unless we would have turned off much further to the right into the great desert and had followed then the road to the Nubians. But without water we soon would dry out, together with the goats that we took with us. In short, we still found a last piece of land at the caves where there was some grass growing and our animals found sufficient food. And so, we decided to stay there, together with our small families.
GGJ|7|160|8|0|When during the first night I slept in the cave, commending myself in the protection of the great God, my deceased father appeared to me in a dream and taught me what I had to do, and how I had to behave in order to continue to live there. He told me also that nearby the place many beasts of prey, lions, panthers and even gigantic eagles could be found. And he taught me how I, being unarmed, only through firm faith in the great God and through a firm, full fearless will, could become lord over all those animals.
GGJ|7|160|9|0|When I woke up in the morning and stepped out of the cave, there was a very big lion coming peacefully to the cave, which apparently was his dwelling place. When he saw me, he stood still and began to shake his tail mightily. I came to him with my fearless firm will and commanded him, while I was firmly looking at him, to leave this place forever. And look, the lion turned around and disappeared somewhere in the desert. The same thing happened soon after that with two panthers and on the same day with a giant eagle who had an eye on our grazing goats.
GGJ|7|160|10|0|So already from the first day I convinced myself what man, who, with a real trust in the only true great God and through his fearless firm will, can really do. In the evening I stood before the cave, trusted in the protection of the almighty great God for all things and commanded the whole nature to leave us in peace. That is also what happened."
GGJ|7|161|1|1|The inner revelation of the man from Upper-Egypt (17/80)
GGJ|7|161|1|0|At night my father came to me again and said that my reaction was good, but at the same time he made the will of God known to me and advised me urgently to follow it strictly and to make it as my own will. In this way, I should have all dominion over nature and its elements, just like the first human beings had when the Earth was still a lot more dangerous.
GGJ|7|161|2|0|When we woke up again in the morning, I told everybody about my dream and I urgently advised them all to thank the great God seriously for His protection, and to fervently ask Him also never to take it away from us. This we did, and later I made the will of God known to everybody, which was revealed by the spirit of my father. And I urged them all to follow it very precisely with the greatest love, reverence and thankfulness to God.
GGJ|7|161|3|0|They all promised this to me. And look, then it suddenly became very bright in our cave, which even during daylight was very dark, and we saw even more passages in it that we were courageously exploring, and in this way we still found more caves further upstream that had more or less easy exits. And so, we found a few good dwelling places, which later on were inhabited by my companions. In these caves we also found a few pure naphtha wells. We were scooping the oil in the lamps that we had brought with us, by which we then were able to illuminate our natural habitations. We all were aware of the fact that this discovery was a very special favor from above, and so we very earnestly thanked the great God for this.
GGJ|7|161|4|0|When we expressed our gratitude we heard a clear voice that said in very understandable words the following thing to us: 'Live all of you in accordance to My will that has been revealed to you, then all the animals of this wilderness will serve you according to your will. But you only may ask from them what you need for your body. Therefore, you must not store up any provision for yourselves.
GGJ|7|161|5|0|In the middle cave you will find a big amount of salt. Use this to salt the fish that the eagles will catch for you out of the Nile. Lay them on stone plates that are strongly heated up by the sun, and eat them. At the exit of the first cave, there is a well of fresh water under a gray-white stone. Smash the tender stone to pieces, then immediately you will find a large quantity of good drinking water. Do not chase lions and panthers or other animals from this region, then they will serve you when you need their service.'
GGJ|7|161|6|0|Then the voice became silent. We thanked God once more for the revelation, and we realized by this that it was really God's will that we choose this region as our dwelling place.
GGJ|7|161|7|0|All this had a tremendous influence on my heart and mind because everything that was revealed to me was indeed confirmed. After this, I continued to search, received an inward word and acted according to what I heard within myself. Most of the things succeeded. However, only now and then when some doubts came up in me concerning its success, it did not work. I had to get rid of the smallest doubt, after which all things succeeded in such a way that I could not think about any doubt furthermore. And after a few years I noticed within myself what the spirit of Enoch said to the Pharisees before. Because, no matter where I directed myself in thoughts on the whole Earth, I was already present there with my eyes, ears, mouth, nose, hands and feet.
GGJ|7|161|8|0|However, my companions – except one – did not reach that far yet, but they all are very much on the right way to it. And then also I have taken them all to this place, so that they will hear what is most high, and so that they can see and hear the great God in the appearance of a person who is like us, to whom I have lead them in spirit. That is also why now they are, just like me, full of the greatest joy and the greatest happiness. And so, now you know by my short description, how I and also my companions came to our inner life perfection.
GGJ|7|161|9|0|However, for you here as children of the Lord it is easier. But we are strangers, and we must do more in order to be accepted by the Lord as a child. Are you satisfied with my description?"
GGJ|7|161|10|0|Peter said: "More than satisfied, and I am glad that the Lord reveals Himself also in faraway countries to those people who are earnestly seeking Him, love Him and are totally relying on Him.
GGJ|7|161|11|0|But He is already coming out of the hut to perform a sign for the two converted Pharisees. Let us therefore now give Him again our total attention with heart, eye and ear."
GGJ|7|161|12|0|Then I went to Peter and said: "Well, Simon Juda, how did you carry out My instruction with these strangers?"
GGJ|7|161|13|0|Peter said: "Lord, You surely knew that those strangers and not us would preach Your gospel, and You have sent us to them so that they would tell us what we are unfortunately still lacking, because we already forgot this and that of Your lessons and deeds. Also for this, o Lord, we do thank You because we really have learned a lot from these friends."
GGJ|7|161|14|0|I said: "Then it is also good in this way. And therefore, we still will perform now a sign for the strengthening of the faith of those 4 temple servants. Go and tell them to come here."
GGJ|7|162|1|1|Abraham appears to the temple servants (17/81)
GGJ|7|162|1|0|Peter brought My instruction to the temple servants who came quickly to Me and said: "Lord, You already have given the greatest proofs to us, so that we do not have the slightest doubt anymore about what and who You are, and therefore we do not desire anymore a sign from You, but if ever You want to perform one, then we certainly will be grateful to You from the deepest of our heart."
GGJ|7|162|2|0|I said: "You surely can see now more or less that I am the promised Messiah and that after Me there will be no other, but you still do not see that the Messiah is nobody else than the same Jehovah who on the mountain Sinai gave the laws to Moses, and for this reason He justly could say on the last feast day in the temple about Himself: 'Before Abraham was, I am', for which you wanted to stone Me. In order that you may perceive this, experience and later also firmly believe it, I will perform for you a special sign. So, be very attentive to what will happen now.
GGJ|7|162|3|0|Since I am also the Lord of the spirit world, I want now that My Abraham will appear, and to you he will testify of Me. When he will be here then you also can speak to him."
GGJ|7|162|4|0|Hereupon, a light cloud came down on the hill, and out of the cloud stepped Abraham, bowed deeply before Me and said: "How much and how long have I been looking forward to the day of Your appearance and my joy surpasses now all limits because I have seen Your day on Earth. But no matter how much I am joyful over You, o Lord Jehovah Zebaoth, I have little reason to rejoice about my descendants. Truly, the descendants of Hagar are in their actions much better than the descendants of Sarah.
GGJ|7|162|5|0|O Lord, Your love for this wicked generation and Your patience with it surpasses all limits of Your infinite creations.
GGJ|7|162|6|0|When I formerly asked You to still spare the 10 cities with Sodom and Gomorrah because of the few righteous ones, Your answer sounded bitter. You were willing to spare them if there could be found only 10, and finally only 2 or 3 completely righteous persons. Since also those were not there, except Lot, You did not spare the 10 cities, saved only Lot, and everything else was destroyed by fire.
GGJ|7|162|7|0|When I now look at these descendants of mine, then even with the threefold number of the former citizens of the 10 cities, there is hardly one righteous, and You, o Lord, are sparing even this generation of harlots and adulterers. For Your limitless love and great patience those miserable people are persecuting You, and are even animated by the evil imaginary thought to kill You.
GGJ|7|162|8|0|O Lord, give up Your too great patience. O Lord, I waited a long time for Isaac. Only Your power begot him in the body of Sarah. When he already became a fine boy, You desired – in order to test my faith and obedience – that I should sacrifice him to You. I submitted to Your will, but You Yourself stopped me from completely carrying out the instructed work, provided me with a he-goat that I had to offer instead of Isaac and You gave Isaac back to me. Oh, that was really good for my heart.
GGJ|7|162|9|0|But it were better if I had sacrificed Isaac instead of the goat, so that no generation would have come out of him that already at the foot of the Sinai in Your holy presence started to worship a golden calf, and now has become worse than the darkest gentiles and other children of the world who were begotten by the serpent by the great harlotry of Babel. O Lord, do stretch out Your right hand once and destroy Your enemies."
GGJ|7|162|10|0|These words were spoken by the spirit of Abraham with a very serious and emphasizing voice.
GGJ|7|162|11|0|But I said to him: "You know that from now on I do not judge the people anymore by My zeal but only by themselves, for the sake of the few righteous who have not yet bent their knees before the mammon of this world. That is why we are letting the world that is dumb and blind by its own will, go now its own way and execute the judgment that it has caused itself, leading to its own destruction.
GGJ|7|162|12|0|But I want to lead My true children Myself on the ways of the light and on the paths of life. What can be saved will now also be saved. However, the one who will not allow himself to be saved and does not want to be free from judgment and death that he has caused himself, will also reap whatever he desires.
GGJ|7|162|13|0|If someone wants freedom and thereby eternal life, then he will also find it. However, if someone wants judgment and death, then also this will be his share. Because from now on no Jew will be able to say: 'I also would have walked the ways of the light if only I would have known something about it.' I Myself have taught and worked everywhere, and even today I will send out 70 disciples who will carry out and preach My teaching to all the ends of the entire old Jewish kingdom, to gentiles and Jews, and within a year My oldest and first disciples will carry out this gospel in My name into the whole world. Salvation to everyone who will accept it and will direct his life conforming to it."
GGJ|7|162|14|0|Upon this, the spirit of Abraham bowed again deep before Me, thanked Me and disappeared.
GGJ|7|162|15|0|Then the two Pharisees said: "Lord, Lord and Master of eternity, this was a great sign. We think that if also the other Pharisees had seen that, they certainly would also become as believing as we are. Why do You not perform a sign for them?"
GGJ|7|162|16|0|I said: "Because precisely I, know best what they would say about such a sign. You four are now really the last of the temple that could be saved. With all the others, nothing can be achieved. Despite that, I still will teach many times in the temple and also perform signs. You will be able to see for yourselves what impression that will make on the temple servants. Yes, there still will be many people who will believe in Me, but these high lords of the temple will never do that in this world."
GGJ|7|163|1|1|Moses and Elijah admonish the newly repented Pharisees (17/82)
GGJ|7|163|1|0|Be further attentive now. In order to reassure you completely, there will be more witnesses coming from the other side, and will tell you that I in the first place am the promised Messiah for the Jews, and through them, also for all men of this Earth. Choose now for yourselves whoever you wish to see and to speak."
GGJ|7|163|2|0|The two said: "Lord, now that You want it that way, let us then see Moses and Elijah because those two were certainly Your greatest prophets."
GGJ|7|163|3|0|I said: "Sure. Since you have chosen them, I also will that they come."
GGJ|7|163|4|0|When I had said that, it seemed as if a lightning fell down from the clear sky, and the two witnesses stood with serious faces before the Pharisees, bowed deeply before Me and Moses pointed with his right hand and with fiery eyes to Elijah and said with a thundering voice: "Do you know him?"
GGJ|7|163|5|0|Then the two Pharisees were tremendously frightened and being afraid they could not give an answer to Moses, because soon enough they recognized in Elijah John the Baptist to whom they themselves had contributed the most in his imprisonment and his beheading.
GGJ|7|163|6|0|But Elijah said: "Now that the sharp axe is laid at your root, you can only see now that judgment is at the door. It was the highest time for you to be converted, and because the Lord, the almighty, has been Himself so merciful to you, I too forgive you the crime against me. But a thousandfold woe to those who also will lay their evil hands on the Lord's body. The judgment and the curse are already written on their foreheads."
GGJ|7|163|7|0|Then the one Pharisee took a little more courage and said in a trembling voice: "O great prophet, who could ever have suspected that in you was hidden the spirit of Elijah?"
GGJ|7|163|8|0|Elijah said: "Is it not written that Elijah would come to prepare the way of the Lord? Did you not read: 'Look, a voice of someone crying in the desert – prepare the way for the Lord. Look, I send My angel before You to straighten Your footsteps'?
GGJ|7|163|9|0|If you knew that, then why did you not believe it? Why did you persecute me, and why did you until now persecute the Lord?"
GGJ|7|163|10|0|The Pharisee said full of fright: "O, great prophet, have patience with our great blindness, because only that is the main culprit of all the evil that has been done by and through us."
GGJ|7|163|11|0|Elijah said: "What the Lord has forgiven you, will also be forgiven by us. But beware of being blinded again by a new temptation, because out of a new abyss you would hardly ever come again to the light."
GGJ|7|163|12|0|Upon that, the two prophets disappeared, and the Pharisees turned to Me and begged Me not to perform such a sign again, because this had driven them already in a too great fright and fear.
GGJ|7|163|13|0|I said: "If this is already driving you to such a great fright and fear, then how would you like it if I would introduce you to all those whom, by your great craving for vengeance and persecution, you have helped out of this world in the most miserable way?"
GGJ|7|163|14|0|The Pharisees said: "O Lord and Master, please do not do this to us, because that would be our death."
GGJ|7|163|15|0|I said: "That surely not, as long as I am among you for the sake of your faith. However, bear in mind that once more you still will have to come together with all those souls in the great beyond. What will you answer them if before God's throne, with unlimited power, they will demand an account from you?"
GGJ|7|163|16|0|The Pharisees said: "O Lord and Master of eternity, we still in this world want to do everything whatever You will instruct us to do. But let us then not in this way be called to account on the other side, because then we would not have a single reply. However, in Your goodness and mercy give us advice as to what we still have to do in order to be spared from this anguish and this terrible painful torment in the beyond."
GGJ|7|163|17|0|I said: "What you should do, this I have already told you, and thereby you will come to the light and to life. But I tell you also that it would be good for you to examine your conscience accurately and so to perceive the magnitude of all your sins and vices that you have committed.
GGJ|7|163|18|0|When you have done that, you will have confessed your sins in the first place, and you will then also rightly abhor them, and in your heart you will truly feel sorrow about them. Then it will not be difficult for you to effectively take the firm decision not to commit a sin anymore, and in yourselves, you will feel an increasing desire to repair with all your might every damage that you have ever inflicted to anyone. Yet, you will be unable to carry out this completely, especially to those who are already in the beyond, but then I will accept your firm will for the deed, and will make for you everything good again for the evil you have caused.
GGJ|7|163|19|0|However, you should take that very seriously to heart, otherwise it can happen to you what the prophet Elijah has told you, because you still will have many temptations to endure. An old body does not so easily put off its habits as one imagines when he makes his first good resolution. You will go with Me indeed. But at My side, as long as I still will wander about this Earth, you still will, like My other disciples, come into many temptations. And then it also will be obvious how weak your flesh still is, even if the spirit in you has become reasonably strong. That is why it is now so necessary to do everything possible to free your soul out of the old imprisonment of your body, and this is only possible when you will do what I have advised you. Because sin will leave the soul in the same measure as the soul recognizes sin as being a sin, regrets it, abhors it and further on does not commit it again. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|7|164|1|1|A speed miracle of Raphael (17/83)
GGJ|7|164|1|0|The Pharisees said: "We thank You, o Lord, for this special, pure, true lesson. This is dearer to us then the terrible signs that are filling our mind with fear. We will follow Your holy advice as far as our strength will reach. But since the day will from now on only last a few hours, we will go to the city and make arrangements even today for what our treasures and our families are concerned, so that tomorrow, still on the Sabbath, we can be with You."
GGJ|7|164|2|0|I said: "If you are completely serious in this, then you can stay here. Then it will be arranged in a much different way. I will give My young looking servant the assignment to arrange everything for you and send your families to Bethany to the house of Lazarus and all your treasures to this place here. He will perform this in a very fast and excellent way. Do you agree with this?"
GGJ|7|164|3|0|The Pharisees said: "Yes Lord, if this is possible, then this will certainly suit us very well."
GGJ|7|164|4|0|I said: "With God all things are possible. And of what My servant is capable of, he already has shown you previously. But go and speak with him yourselves."
GGJ|7|164|5|0|The Pharisees said: "O Lord and Master, rather speak You with him. Then everything will be arranged much better than if we would possibly give him a clumsy and unwise advice."
GGJ|7|164|6|0|I said: "All right then, because you perceive this in your heart and want it that way, I will also do it."
GGJ|7|164|7|0|I called Raphael and gave him inwardly an assignment to execute everything.
GGJ|7|164|8|0|Raphael asked the Pharisees in what time they wanted it to be done.
GGJ|7|164|9|0|And the Pharisees said: "O dear servant of Jehovah, that, we will leave completely up to you. However, if it could be done for this evening, this would of course be very good for us, because tomorrow it is Sabbath, when nothing may be arranged."
GGJ|7|164|10|0|Raphael said: "What would you say if already now I have scrupulously arranged your problem?"
GGJ|7|164|11|0|The Pharisees said: "How could that be? Because you were not absent for one moment. And how could our families be already now in Bethany? They need more than 1 hour to walk through the big city, and from the city, according to Roman time, the way takes well over 2 hours for people without strong legs. Such a thing can therefore be considered as strictly impossible."
GGJ|7|164|12|0|Raphael said: "Yet I knew already a few hours ago that this would happen, and I already have directed your families with the right instructions, and they are now since about half an hour ago sound and well in Bethany. Your treasures are already in the hands of those whom you yourselves have pointed out on advice of the Lord. And so, everything is arranged.
GGJ|7|164|13|0|In order to partly convince yourselves of this, you can go with me to the hut and you can see the part of which Nicodemus will take care of."
GGJ|7|164|14|0|On this, the two Pharisees and the two Levites went with Raphael to the hut and found their well-known treasures in good order on a table that was present.
GGJ|7|164|15|0|When they saw that, they clapped their hands together out of amazement and said: "Yes, yes, here God's power prevails. These are things that no human being can do. But, lovely servant of the only true, almighty God, do tell us how this was possible for you?"
GGJ|7|164|16|0|Raphael said: "In exactly the same way as I have already before shown you very clearly. Because my thought, united with my will – which is again completely God's will – is the same as myself. Therefore, I can be present and work everywhere. Whoever can do that, is in his inner life perfectly equal to God.
GGJ|7|164|17|0|In this way, God is also, as a personal Being, in person only one, at this moment completely present here in the person of the Lord, and further, He is nowhere else in the whole of infinity. Yet, by His will and by His crystal clear thoughts He is still present and completely active in the whole of infinity. If that were not the case, there would be no Earth, no moon, no sun and no stars and, thus also no other created beings on it and in it. Because all celestial bodies and their creatures are from the alpha to the omega His firmly and unchangeable thoughts and ideas, kept together by His will, transforming them into independent beings, in such a way, that they will become equal to Him in everything, which is of course a work of His love and His eternal wisdom. Now I have told you how things are, and we shall go away from here."
GGJ|7|164|18|0|Upon this, all five came down again, and a Pharisee went to Nicodemus and told him what can be found in the hut.
GGJ|7|164|19|0|But Nicodemus answered him: "Friend, I have already heard it, and according to the advice of the Lord everything will surely happen in the best way. But let us now all be calm again, because the Lord will perform something again, which today within His order seems to be important to Him."
GGJ|7|165|1|1|The Lord sends the slave-traders back to their own country (17/84)
GGJ|7|165|1|0|When Nicodemus had said that, it became quiet and I called the slave-trader Hibram and his companions to Me and said to them: "In these few days you have heard and seen a lot, and have experienced many things. You know now, just like My disciples, what each man must do to reach the eternal life for his soul. If you will act and live in such a way, you also will certainly reach what I have promised everybody who will act and live according to My teaching.
GGJ|7|165|2|0|But also, at home you have to correct many things that you have done wrong as dark gentiles. Therefore, whenever this is possible, make up for all the injustice that you have done to your fellowmen. Then already for this, you can expect from Me a true blessing for life. Try also to pass on My teaching to other people, and see to it that in course of time it also will be put into practice. Turn away your ear and your heart from fortune-tellers, and try also to bring the people in your country to the point that they would conform to you, and be true priests to your fellowmen. Then before long you shall receive a great treasure of spiritual gifts from Me.
GGJ|7|165|3|0|Tell no one about Me on the way to your homeland, because where it was necessary and where I knew that mature people were living for My teaching, I Myself have been there already with words and signs, and they do not need more now. However, when the time has come I will pour out My Spirit over them. That will guide them into all truth. In short, on your way, make under no condition any mention of Me or unnecessary sensation about Me. But at home you can well teach your people. But also there, do not talk too much about the signs, but most of all remember only My teaching. Because the salvation for the people lies not in the signs that I have performed but in My teaching, and most of all by practicing it in life.
GGJ|7|165|4|0|However, if you will teach in My name, then do not be afraid, thinking too long about what you will say. If you will speak to people in My name, then My Spirit will certainly put the right words into your heart. This is also the case for all those who after you will proclaim My teaching in My name.
GGJ|7|165|5|0|But do not erect any temple for Me, and do not make – like the gentiles – certain days of the year as special days, but appoint a day in the week that seems to be the most suitable to teach, and let people come into your houses to teach them. Share also your bread with the poor and do not accept special honor for it. And do not demand wages or an offering from anybody, because free of charge you have received it and also free of charge you shall distribute it to your fellowmen. You can expect the reward for all this from Me.
GGJ|7|165|6|0|If ever somebody will come with great wealth and wants to give you a free offering out of gratitude, then accept it and give it to the poor. However, you will not consider the one who gave you an offering in My name as being more important than your poor brothers, so that he would not become proud and exalt himself above his poor brothers, but would only grow in love for them. Then his offering will be accepted by Me, and My grace will be his reward for this, and My blessing will reward his offering abundantly. Because, those who will give you such an offering for My laborers who I have accepted into service, will offer it to Me, and his reward will not be left behind.
GGJ|7|165|7|0|When you have taught the people like this in My name I will send you an apostle, who will then in My name put his hands on those who believe and will baptize them in this way in My Love, My Wisdom and My Power. They will receive thereby the Holy Spirit out of God and will reach thereby the complete rebirth of their spirit in their soul, and thereby and with that also eternal life and the power thereof.
GGJ|7|165|8|0|Now you know very briefly what you should do in the future, and certainly will do also. Therefore, receive My blessing and leave to your country even today, because tomorrow you would hardly be able to move forward because it is a Jewish Sabbath.
GGJ|7|165|9|0|Travel on the broad road that leads to Galilee, then at about the third hour of the night you will reach a small place. Stay there until the morning. They will receive you very well there. From there on I will put into your heart and into your thoughts which way further you have to follow in order to arrive in your country without any trouble. And so, now you can go right away, under My blessing that will protect and guide you."
GGJ|7|165|10|0|On this, Hibram was grateful for everything, recommended himself in My grace and left us.
GGJ|7|165|11|0|Then Lazarus expressed that he was surprised that these slave-traders did not say goodbye to the young people who were brought here by them.
GGJ|7|165|12|0|I said: "This I did not want, and I had My wise reasons for it. The young people are enjoying themselves very well there on that northerly slope of this hill, and it would be unwise to disturb them. Then I also have sent these men out in My name, and that was good, because they will spread a light in the place where they live.
GGJ|7|165|13|0|But now, let there again be brought some bread and wine here. Then I still will choose others, strengthen them and send them out into the world. Therefore, do what I desire."
GGJ|7|166|1|1|The sending out of the 70 laborers as messengers of the Savior (17/85)
GGJ|7|166|1|0|Nicodemus called immediately his servants who were present and sent them down to bring sufficient bread and wine. They went down as fast as possible and brought sufficient bread and wine, just like it was instructed to them.
GGJ|7|166|2|0|When it was taken care of in this way, I called the still present 70 laborers to Me and said to them: "Here are bread and wine. Take, eat and drink and strengthen yourselves, because after this I will send you out before Me to cities, markets and villages to prepare the people for My coming. But first you should eat and drink. Later we shall talk further about this important matter."
GGJ|7|166|3|0|Those who were called took bread and wine and strengthened themselves.
GGJ|7|166|4|0|When they were finished with that, they gave thanks and one of them said: "Now, Lord and Master, we are ready to receive Your instructions that in Your grace You want to tell us. Your will be done. Only this will from now on be our only strength out of which we will act."
GGJ|7|166|5|0|I said: "Well, all right then. Look, the harvest is great, the field with ripe fruits is stretching out over the whole Earth, but there are still few laborers. Therefore, ask the Lord of the harvest to send out many laborers into His harvest."
GGJ|7|166|6|0|The speaker said: "Yes, Lord, for this reason we are also asking You, because You alone are the Lord of the harvest."
GGJ|7|166|7|0|I said: "Then go 2 by 2 to all the places of the Jewish land, and also to the land of the Samaritans.
GGJ|7|166|8|0|I am sending you as lambs among the wolves, which however you do not have to fear because My strength will give you courage against them. Therefore, do not carry a purse, no bags, no sticks, no shoes on your feet, and also you will not wear 2 skirts. Be serious, and yet, also meek. Do not greet anyone on the street. However, do also not demand from anyone to greet you, because all of you are truly the same children of one and the same Father in Heaven. Only One is your Lord and Master, but all of you are brothers. Let your greeting be the true mutual brotherly and neighborly love. Whatever is less or more than that is evil. They will be able to see that you truly are My disciples from the fact that you love one another, just as I love you.
GGJ|7|166|9|0|When you will enter a house in a city or village, then say: 'Peace to this house'. If there is a child of peace, then your peace will also rest upon him. If this is not the case, then your peace will return to you. Where you will find peace, you should stay in that house, and eat and drink without fear or conscientious objection whatever will be set before you, for if you are in a house as laborers for God's Kingdom, then you are also, like any other zealous worker, worthy of your wages.
GGJ|7|166|10|0|When somewhere 2 of you have been taken up into a house, then stay there in that same house and do not go from one house to another in order to be served, for this is not proper. Because you are not coming into a house as some beggar who is afraid to work, but as a richly gifted messenger of My Word and thereby as someone who brings the true Kingdom of God and His eternal blessing.
GGJ|7|166|11|0|Even if you come into a city with mostly gentiles, and they would take you hospitably into a gentile house, then you should also stay there and eat whatever they put upon the table. Because what goes into the mouth does not make man unclean, but it is what goes out of the mouth that makes man unclean, just like I have already clearly shown to you on the Mount of Olives, of what it consists, what it is that goes out of the mouth and makes man unclean.
GGJ|7|166|12|0|However, if you come into a city or in another place where no house will give you accommodation, then go outside in the free alleys and streets and say: 'Also the dust of your city that is clinging to our feet, we shake off back to you, but know well that through us the Kingdom of God was near to you.'
GGJ|7|166|13|0|I tell you however, that on the day, which I have shown to you on the Mount of Olives, it will be more tolerable for the city of Sodom than for such a city that does not want to accept you. Woe Chorazin, woe Bethsaida! If what happened among you would have happened in Tyre and Sidon, then they would have repented in sack and ashes! Therefore, it will be more tolerable for Tyre on the day of judgment than for you! And you, Capernaum, exalted unto Heaven, will be cast into Hell!"
GGJ|7|166|14|0|Then some of My first disciples said among one another: "Listen how He is again so zealous against those cities which already in Kis near Kisjonah He once threatened with so much fire. It is certainly true that there, as far as the whole place is concerned, He has found the least of faith, but some of them still accepted Him and recognized Him as the true Son of God and Mediator of the Jews. We also belong to Capernaum. It is curious what on certain days He has to do with Capernaum."
GGJ|7|166|15|0|I said to the disciples who were so much surprised: "What are you sulking among one another? What is Chorazin, what Bethsaida, and what Capernaum? Those are the ones who do not want to accept My teaching, and who despite all signs do not believe that I am the promised Messiah who has now come into the world. I already have sent you also once to these cities and other places ahead of Me, and how were you accepted in those places? You called down fire from heaven over them. Can you now be surprised that, when by this opportunity I am now also sending out disciples ahead of Me in the world of abominations, I am using this expression again, so that they also would know how they have to behave before such people who I am now indicating with the names of those cities, where you did not have a good experience at all.
GGJ|7|166|16|0|Therefore, I say now to all of you, and not only to these 70: whoever will hear you, will also hear Me, whoever will despise you, will also despise Me. However, the one who despises Me, will certainly also despise Him who has sent Me into this world, because I and He are one."
GGJ|7|166|17|0|Hereupon I stretched out My hands over the 70 and said: "Accept the power of My will. When you will come to all kind of sick and crippled people, then lay the hands upon them in My name, then it will go better with them. When you come to people who are possessed by devils (unclean spirits in the flesh), then command them also in My name. Then they will leave the body of those who are tormented and will go to those places you want them to go.
GGJ|7|166|18|0|I give you also power over the evil spirits in the air, over those in the water and over the evil spirits in the caves of the Earth. Further I also give you power to tread on scorpions and to walk over snakes, and also to chase away every enemy of yours, and nothing will be able to harm you.
GGJ|7|166|19|0|Be also not afraid to be on the road in the dark, and do not fear for storms, for lightning and thunder, because also over those things you can command. And the malicious animals of the forests and the deserts will flee before your eyes. And equipped like this you can go now from here, dressed like you are now.
GGJ|7|166|20|0|But also remember the following thing: freely I have given you now all this, in like manner you should distribute it again to those people who are worthy of it. But you should not throw the pearls to human swine. And now stand up from here and go wherever the Spirit will lead you."
GGJ|7|166|21|0|Then the 70 thanked Me for those great gifts of grace and left 2 by 2 in all directions.
GGJ|7|167|1|1|The task of the 70 who are sent out (17/86)
GGJ|7|167|1|0|When the Pharisees and also the well-known Jewish Greeks saw that, they came to Me and said: "Lord, we do believe as firmly in You as those who You have sent out now, and we fully know Your teaching now also. Do You then not also want to send us out like that, ahead of You into the world?"
GGJ|7|167|2|0|I said: "Once it will be your turn also, but for this moment these 70 are sufficient. When I will be lifted up and have ascended, you also and still many others will be sent out to proclaim the gospel of God's Kingdom to all men. However, stay with Me now as faithful witnesses of My words and deeds, because here you are also needed, just like those who are sent out now to other places.
GGJ|7|167|3|0|The night-signs of the last but one night were seen by a lot of people in the far surroundings and they are still in great fear because they do not know the meaning of the mighty appearances. When those who are sent out will come to them, they will bring true comfort to those who are sorrowful and anxious. And look, that is an important reason why I have send out the 70 already today. Do you now understand the great, wise plans of the Father in Heaven?"
GGJ|7|167|4|0|When they heard that, they were satisfied and did not ask anymore on the hill.
GGJ|7|167|5|0|Then Lazarus came to Me and asked Me: "O great, most loving Friend, Master and Lord of all men, look, the sun will go down pretty soon. Do You want to stay here this night or will You still go back to my Mount of Olives? If ever – what is the wish of my heart – the latter would be the case, then I will send someone immediately to that place to tell the people that they must take the necessary measures for us."
GGJ|7|167|6|0|I said: "We all will only be back on your Mount of Olives during the night, because now at daylight our arrival would all too soon and easily be discovered by the temple servants. As far as our bodily care is concerned we still will be very well taken care of, because our friend Nicodemus still has a large inn and a large residence. Therefore, we will only go to your Mount of Olives close to midnight in all quietness, so that nobody would be offended at us."
GGJ|7|167|7|0|With this answer, Lazarus was satisfied.
GGJ|7|167|8|0|I gave Raphael however the instruction to take care now of the young people because they were already slightly hungry.
GGJ|7|167|9|0|Then Nicodemus was suggesting if it would not be easier to give them a fairly sized meal in the inn.
GGJ|7|167|10|0|I said: "Do not bother, My servant surely knows what he has to do. Everything will be very fine, and so it will also be."
GGJ|7|168|1|1|Advices of the Lord for Agricola’s return trip. To strengthen faith and trust by practice. To be mature for the reception of the gifts of grace. (17/87)
GGJ|7|168|1|0|Then came the Roman Agricola to Me and said: "Lord and Master, since everybody is going away from here, also we Romans are beginning to think about how and when we should set out on our return trip. However, because especially in Your presence I do not want to undertake and execute anything without Your advice, I ask You also in this matter for Your godly wise advice."
GGJ|7|168|2|0|I said: "For you, friend, the time is not yet urgent, because you have received the instruction from the emperor that if necessary you can stay more than half year away from Rome. But now, here in the Jewish land, and also in the whole of Asia, which belongs to you Romans, there is nothing happening that is of any importance for the government. And because you can set out on your return trip whenever you like, I think that, if you should go for example only on the day after tomorrow, you will lose nothing by staying longer with Me. Only after 1 year there will be a mission to Britain that will be assigned to you by the emperor, at which occasion your oldest son, who carries your name, will accompany you, and there you will hold an important office for a longer time. Even if you go back to Rome a full month later, it will make no difference, because you will always be home soon enough.
GGJ|7|168|3|0|But I also want to give you another advice about the manner by which you can come home with your big boats in the safest way. Look, very soon the storms of the equinox will start to appear, which, because they are coming from the west, will make it very difficult for the ships that are sailing from the east to the west. Therefore, at this time you will not so easily move forward across the great Mediterranean Sea. For this reason, go back home by land via Asia Minor and let your ships sail unto the first strait narrows. Until there, Cyrenius will surely arrange for a good and safe opportunity for the trip. You can easily cross the strait narrows by ship without any danger, and from there further along the shore of Greece to reach Dalmatia. From there you can easily cross the most narrow part of the Adriatic Sea by ship. Further on, you simply know the safe way to Rome. Only a couple of months later you will be able to order to bring the ships to a harbor south of Rome, which also will still happen soon enough. I have told you this only so that also physically you will not suffer any harm."
GGJ|7|168|4|0|Agricola said: "I thank You for this good advice for my physical well-being, which I also will follow very precisely. But this time I cannot resist to make the remark that, despite the adverse wind, with the firm trust and faith in Your almighty help, for sure I also can reach the harbors of Rome across the Mediterranean Sea, because to You, o Lord, all things are possible anyway. Of this I am completely convinced. Why would this not be possible to You, or at least would not be to Your liking? However, I still will follow very strictly Your first advice and this question I have only asked out of pure curiosity."
GGJ|7|168|5|0|I said: "You were completely right to ask Me this, because look, I only have given you the first advice to give you the opportunity to test yourself, how strong your faith and your trust in My love, wisdom, power and might are.
GGJ|7|168|6|0|If your faith and your trust in Me are so strong that you, no matter in what kind of threatening danger you come into, would not doubt for one moment if I perhaps for some secret reason would not want to help you, then you can take the risk on the sea to sail also against the greatest storms. Because if you would command them in My name to lay down, then they also would stop at the moment on which you were giving them command. But friend, for this, your faith and your trust, despite your good will, is still a little too weak.
GGJ|7|168|7|0|Of course, you do not doubt in the least that I am capable to do all this, but you would doubt if I will do every time what you are asking Me. And see, also this, in a certain sense, little doubt would always seize you with great fear and fright, although I would help you if you would ask Me. And therefore, for this time it is better if you follow My first advice.
GGJ|7|168|8|0|Faith and trust must first also be practiced until they are completely capable of uniting the personal will with Mine in such a way that what is desired must happen without the least failure. Because only through the full living faith and thus also through a complete trust, can man move everywhere, entirely active in the spirit and in My name, and must happen what he wills.
GGJ|7|168|9|0|Only in course of time you will receive the firmness of faith and trust, which will give your will its full power. Then you will be able to command the elements in My name with success. You will however come in some danger even on the way of your return trip, which I have advised you. But that will not harm you because I will protect you everywhere. However, within a year when you will travel to Spain, Gaul and Britain, you will already posses such a great measure of faith and willpower that no enemy will be able to resist. But now you do not possess it yet."
GGJ|7|168|10|0|Then Agricola said again: "Lord and Master, the 70 laborers who you have sent into the world, surely have also not been so firm in their faith and trust, just like me and my companions, and still You have given them gifts, which give them really no room to desire anything more. It is true that the gifts that they have received are more necessary for their office than for us. Yet, the necessity thereof cannot be only the condition for receiving such wonderful gifts. In fact, I thought, according to what You have said, that one must be able to do this by his faith and trust. However, whether the 70 men did already reach that state is now of course a totally different question, which can only be answered completely truthfully and reliably by You."
GGJ|7|168|11|0|I said: "These 70 were already very capable for this, because they are very simple people and are already since their youth firmly believing and trusting. By the different signs which were done in their presence, they did not ask how this and that was possible, but they believed that with Me nothing was impossible, and that everything that they wanted in My name must ultimately also be possible. And see, because of that faith and trust, solid as a rock, I also could easily and actually give them the gifts of which you have heard.
GGJ|7|168|12|0|With them, faith came before knowing, but with you, knowledge came before faith, and that is for the reception of the true inner gifts a big difference. But this does not matter, because also you will – if in the course of time you will not become weak in faith – receive the same gifts. Agricola, did you understand Me?"
GGJ|7|168|13|0|Agricola said: "Yes, I did understand You completely and I thank You out of the deepest of my heart for Your important lesson. I will try with great zeal in myself to accomplish it.
GGJ|7|168|14|0|But Lord, I can see there on the way, which leads to the morning, a whole caravan coming this way. They probably will stay here for the night, and therefore, there will not be much space left for us in the inn. Are they Jews, Greeks or possibly even Persians?"
GGJ|7|168|15|0|I said: "I'm not very much interested in these business people. But if you absolutely want to know what kind of caravan that is and where it comes from, I surely can tell you that. It is a caravan that comes from Damascus and the day after tomorrow they will continue further on from here to Sidon. They are transporting all kind of metallic equipment for the market. These people are Jews and Greeks. If ever you still want to buy something from them today, then you can do that, because tomorrow they are not allowed to open a market."
GGJ|7|168|16|0|Agricola said: "That I will not do because my ships and my household at home are already richly provided with such things. But what will we do now? The sun stands already above the horizon."
GGJ|7|168|17|0|I said: "Just let it stand there. Now, at the beginning of the evening we will rest for a while, because we have done enough today. After that, it will become apparent what the evening still has in store for us."
GGJ|7|169|1|1|Admonishing words of the Lord to the youth of the north. About the angels. Heaven and Earth. The nature of the inner spiritual eye. (17/88)
GGJ|7|169|1|0|After this, I went a bit further towards the fig tree, plucked a few figs and ate them. Then I visited the young people, who were just busy in eating bread and delicious fruit. When they saw Me, they all stood up and expressed their thanks in a hearty manner for all the good gifts that they had received.
GGJ|7|169|2|0|Some of them wanted to tell Me very precisely all the things they had understood of My lessons and deeds. And the 7 who were with Me on the Mount of Olives for some time and who I had given to understand the Hebrew language and also to speak it, began to testify loudly that I was the Lord of Heaven and Earth and that they also had already made this clear to their companions.
GGJ|7|169|3|0|I commended them, and advised them to keep this faith faithfully into their heart, and that above all they would not let them be seduced by the great worldly splendor, the pride, the idols and the temptations of the great worldly city of Rome, where they soon should be, but to follow precisely the lessons and warnings of the Roman who would, like a true father, take his children to Rome already within a few days. If they would behave in everything chastely and orderly, I Myself would be extremely pleased with them and endow them with all kinds of gifts.
GGJ|7|169|4|0|But they also had to always remember that I am all seeing and all knowing and that I even know every thought that man may ever so secretly think in himself. This had to restrain them always from doing something against the law of the true life-order. For, as I like to endow all kinds of possible gifts from the Heavens on everyone who is pure of heart, so also must every transgressor of the wise laws of the true life-order, have to fear My rod of chastisement.
GGJ|7|169|5|0|"Until now you were", I said further to the young ones, "as pure as My angels in Heaven, and that was also the reason why I Myself freed you from the hard bonds of slavery. But stay now also in the future equally pure, then My angels will accompany you and will protect you against all adversity, and they will go before you and lead you on the ways of life that are leading to My Heaven. My dear children, did you understand this well?"
GGJ|7|169|6|0|Then all of them, particularly the 7 first ones, said: "O dear Father and Lord, that we have understood very well and we also will observe it scrupulously. But what do Your angels look like and where are Your actual Heavens?"
GGJ|7|169|7|0|I said: "Look, the apparent young man who has been taking care of you in My name until now, is one of My most important angels. He indeed has, for the sake of men, a body, but that he can dissolve whenever he likes. If he does that, he will not die because of that, but will continue to live eternally as a pure spirit just like Me, creating and working. Like this powerful and mighty angel of whom I was talking and who is now the only one here, are still countless many in My Heavens.
GGJ|7|169|8|0|But since you also asked where My Heavens may be found, I tell you: My Heavens are wherever there are godly, pure and good men and spirits. This whole visible space, that ends nowhere, is Heaven without neither end nor beginning. But only for good men and spirits. However, where evil men and spirits are dwelling, there this space is not a Heaven, but a Hell, which is judgment and eternal death, showing itself in this world as matter, which in itself is also a judgment and thus death.
GGJ|7|169|9|0|So whoever is only chasing after the treasures of the world, which is entirely matter, judgment, Hell and death, goes thereby also with his soul into death. Thus, all evil spirits are mostly dwelling in the matter of this Earth. The good and pure spirits are always living in the pure light spaces of the free ether space.
GGJ|7|169|10|0|In order that you, My dear pure children, can make also a lasting idea of this, I will now open your inner spiritual eye for a few moments, since you already have a special talent for this anyway, and then you will as it were be able to look from this Earth into My Heaven."
GGJ|7|169|11|0|Then one of the children was still asking: "O dear Father and Lord, what is then the inner spiritual eye?"
GGJ|7|169|12|0|I said: "Look, children, when you sleep, your physical eye is closed, and yet, in your clear dreams you can see all kinds of wonderful regions, people, animals and trees, flowers, bushes and stars, and still all kinds of other things, more clearly and more purely than when you can see the things of this world with your physical eyes. Look, all the things you can see in your dreams are spiritual, and you can see them with your inner spiritual eye. However, when you are awake, your inner spiritual eye is and stays closed, and no ordinary man can, as with the physical eye, open it at will. That I have arranged for a very wise reason.
GGJ|7|169|13|0|But with every person I also can, if I will, open the inner eye at any time, and then he is able to see the spiritual and the natural at the same time, and this I shall now also do with you as an experience that shall forever be printed in your soul. And so, I will that you will see My Heavens."
GGJ|7|169|14|0|When I had said this, they all saw already a countless number of angels around them, who were very friendly, were talking to them and encouraging them to do what is good. At the same time they also saw as if they were looking through the matter of the Earth, a few ugly, unhappy beings, whose only striving it was to hide and to bury themselves ever deeper into matter. They also saw in the ether spaces beautiful landscapes and here and there brilliant and wondrously beautiful buildings, over which they were very amazed. In those regions they were, also in spirit, guided around by the angels who showed and also explained them many things.
GGJ|7|169|15|0|After a while I called them all back again into their earthly awake state and asked them how they liked what they had seen.
GGJ|7|169|16|0|But they could find no words to describe all the wondrously beautiful things, which they had seen there, and especially the female part asked Me if I still for a while could show them the heavenly beauties.
GGJ|7|169|17|0|But I said to them: "As long as you still have to live in this world for the sake of the freedom of will, so that one day you can become free and independent spirits, it is completely sufficient what you have seen now, because that will stir up in you a great enthusiasm to live and to act according to My teaching and My commandments.
GGJ|7|169|18|0|When you will be totally perfect in the fulfillment of My will, you will still in this life receive the quality to completely control your inner spiritual eye and also your inner spiritual ear.
GGJ|7|169|19|0|Out of what My teaching and My will for the people of this Earth consist, that you already have partly heard, and only in Rome you will learn all the rest from the Romans. When you will be instructed in all things, then you also can teach the people who will ask you what kind of faith you have and according to what kind of teaching you are living, and why.
GGJ|7|169|20|0|Now you can leave soon and let yourselves be brought to the village by My angel, more precisely to the inn. There you can discuss among yourselves about all the things you have heard and seen now, and My angel will explain to you many things of which you were not yet able to grasp with your intellect."
GGJ|7|169|21|0|Upon this, all were thanking Me again, and I went back to the previous group that was in front of the hill.
GGJ|7|169|22|0|Arriving there, Lazarus asked Me what the young people were still doing on the other side of the hill, and if they perhaps could be brought immediately from there to the Mount of Olives.
GGJ|7|169|23|0|I said: "My dear friend, I took care of everything and gave them My instructions, to free you from your worry. For, even as good people are taking good care of their fellowman, I am taking care a long time ahead of it. And if I would not take any precaution, very soon the whole world would fall apart. But let us not talk about this anymore, for something else will happen soon."
GGJ|7|170|1|1|The business caravan from Damascus (17/89)
GGJ|7|170|1|0|Immediately after I had said this, Helias, who also was still with us, came quickly to Me and said full of fright and fear: "But Lord, Lord, for Heaven's sake, what is that now? I was looking at the caravan that is coming from the morning, how it is moving towards us with its camels and packhorses. But now there is another very horrible looking caravan, coming behind it. Instead of camels and packhorses one can see dreadful looking fiery dragons, and instead of people one can see real figures of devils who are wrapped up with glowing snakes and decorated with a skull on their chest. O Lord, Lord, what does this suddenly mean now?"
GGJ|7|170|2|0|When Helias had told his story in one breath they all went to the edge of the hill that lies at the morning side and saw an appearance that was rather not so pretty to look at, and they asked their somewhat fearful question what the meaning of this was.
GGJ|7|170|3|0|I said: "See and understand. The fact that the first caravan consists of only worldly merchants who are lusting for profit, that you hopefully will have known for a long time already, because a merchant from Damascus is not one hair better than a thief and a street robber. These merchants are very courteous and polite to the buyer, in order that this one will buy from him as much as possible for a lot of money. Once that the goods are sold, then they would rather – if they would not be afraid of the worldly laws – kill the buyer, take away the sold goods and besides that, rob him from all the rest of his money and possessions. But despite such inner thoughts and striving, they are for the world respected and highly appreciated people, and their fellowmen can never bow down deep enough to them.
GGJ|7|170|4|0|But in order that all of you, who are now My disciples and friends, may learn to know this evil kind in its true inner nature a little better than has been the case so far, I opened up your inner eye and you saw with your physical eyes the worldly caravan in front, as it can be seen by every healthy human eye, but behind it you saw the corresponding inner spiritual caravan.
GGJ|7|170|5|0|The glowing dragons are showing the burning lust to possess all the treasures of this Earth. The devils riding on dragons are the merchants in their worldly tendency. The snakes around their body represent their business tricks, slyness and cunning. The skulls are pointing out the great lust for murder of such true worldly devils. For, if it would be possible to them, then they would kill immediately all the rich people in order to appropriate in the easiest way the complete possession of all goods and treasures of this Earth. Since this is the case with these merchants and because I know that often you still have a high esteem for such people, I had to reveal them to the eyes of your soul.
GGJ|7|170|6|0|Now that you have seen this according to the inner truth, your inner eye will now be shut again, and you see now again only the external caravan passing by at the foot of this hill. How did you like this image?"
GGJ|7|170|7|0|Then Nicodemus said: "Lord, I have already sent a few servants to the inn with the strict order that this caravan would not find nor receive accommodation in my inn for no matter how much money. That would be too bad to give such kind of people accommodation. As mayor, I will take immediately all measures so that they will have to find accommodation far away from our home. Apart from that, such kind of beings would contaminate our otherwise most friendly place to such extend that after that no one would be able to live there. Yes, very sharp counter measures have to be taken and set to work to turn away such a disaster from our place. Lord, is that not right?"
GGJ|7|170|8|0|I said: "You have done well not to receive them in your inn, but to refuse the caravan admittance for the whole region would be unwise. Because firstly the caravan stands under the protection of the Roman laws which are valid for all merchants and which gives them free passage, and secondly there are many people also in this place who, because of their inner nature, are no hair better than these merchants and thus are not in danger of becoming worse than what they already were for a long time, and finally as a third point, even with these Damascenes some attempts can be made if ever their inclination could and will perhaps at least be partly changed. Because with many people, no matter how evil they may be, it is still easier on this world to make possible improvement, than later on the other side for the naked soul.
GGJ|7|170|9|0|So you better give up your second intention. However, concerning the first one, with this – as I have already said in the beginning – I completely agree, for we and they would really not be able to put up with one another under one roof, because Heaven and Hell must be well separated from each other. Are you satisfied with My advice?"
GGJ|7|170|10|0|Nicodemus said: "O Lord, this for sure, but I feel now somewhat bitter and upset that also my favorite place here is inhabited with people who in their nature are similar to the merchants from Damascus."
GGJ|7|170|11|0|I said: "Look there, a little at the back are still the 7 men who I have saved from starvation in the old hut of the rich Barabe. They sent their naked children to the citizens of this place so that at least one would take care of them, but there the children could found only stony hearts. If this is now so, how can you then be surprised that I could not give the citizens of this village a better testimony. If ever I would show you with your inner eye the prominent people of Jerusalem, what would you say then?
GGJ|7|170|12|0|Therefore, I tell you: this world looks like Hell in everything. Only it is concealed from the eyes of men, just like Heaven is concealed in word and deed. So, Heaven can bring salvation to Hell already here, but where both are revealed, the influence is difficult or even in the highest degree not possible at all.
GGJ|7|170|13|0|When the two Pharisees came here, also the complete Hell came here concealed in them, but without suspecting it they came here also into the full Heaven.
GGJ|7|170|14|0|Yet, Heaven has also 3 degrees, just like Hell has 3 degrees or stages.
GGJ|7|170|15|0|The 7 men from Upper-Egypt were representing the lowest degree of the pure Heaven of Wisdom, and only in there the hellish spirits from Jerusalem were allowed to come first. Then a light began to dawn within them and they became aware that they were completely in the evil of Hell. When they began to be aware of it more and more, the light of the second degree of Heaven came down to them in the person of Raphael and they felt the need to rid themselves of their evil and to turn to the light. Only when they looked at themselves completely for the first time in the bright light of the truth and love of the second Heaven, true repentance started to penetrate into them and there was a longing for Me, the highest degree of the Heavens. And when I Myself came to them, they were then at once completely converted, and so they are now candidates for the first degree of Heaven.
GGJ|7|170|16|0|If we however, when they came to us as pure devils, would have immediately driven them away with our power, they now would certainly not be standing in the happy attitude wherein they are standing now. And look, so it is also the case with the merchants from Damascus who are presently in this place, but have no idea of how close they have come to God's Kingdom. We will however, when we are with them, soon find an opportunity to let them notice something of it, and then it will appear what can be done further.
GGJ|7|170|17|0|But now we will, because the merchants have already for the greatest part found accommodation, leave this hill and first go for 1 little hour to your residence, and after that to your inn to take an evening meal. Then it will appear of itself what we can do."
GGJ|7|170|18|0|Agricola still said: "Lord, I nowhere can see our young people. Did they perhaps already go down?"
GGJ|7|170|19|0|I said: "But dear friend, have you just now not heard what I have said to Lazarus? How can you still ask after this again? The young people are already well taken care of and are already in the inn. And moreover, under the loyal care of Raphael. That they will not lack anything there, of this you can be completely sure. But now we shall break up and go down to the village. Now on the hill nobody may ask Me anything anymore. So be it."
GGJ|7|171|1|1|The Lord explains the second chapter of Isaiah (17/90)
GGJ|7|171|1|0|After this instruction of Mine everybody stood up and we quickly went down to the village, more precisely to the house of Nicodemus, in order to bless it according to My secret wish. When we were into his house, we soon heard a big noise on the market place, and our Agricola immediately asked Me on a dictatorial quick-tempered tone what was happening outside on the market.
GGJ|7|171|2|0|I said: "Friend, as long as I am with you, there is hardly any reason for you to ask something like that. Do you still not know what kind of power is always at My service? Besides, I know everything anyway what is happening in the whole of infinity. Therefore, do not be excited about such things anymore. Certainly not in My presence."
GGJ|7|171|3|0|Agricola said: "O Lord, I thank You for this correction. In the future I will be very careful, because this hot-tempered attitude in such situations is and remains still my most important mistake. I think, o Lord, very often now of the by You recommended patience, and I also want to acquire this completely. But when I suddenly am coming into temptation, immediately my old sin is coming up again. But from now on there must come a definite end to it."
GGJ|7|171|4|0|I said: "That is very good. The intention is good, although you still will fall a few times into your old sin.
GGJ|7|171|5|0|But now, bring the book of the prophet Isaiah here. From that I have to make an important part clear to you."
GGJ|7|171|6|0|Then Nicodemus brought the book to Me and I immediately turned to the second chapter of Isaiah and read it as follows aloud to all those who were present:
GGJ|7|171|7|0|"This is what Isaiah, the son of Amos, saw over Judah and Jerusalem: 'In the last time the Mountain on which the House of the Lord stands will certainly be higher than all mountains and it will be exalted above all heights, and all the gentiles will go to it." (Isaiah 2:2).
GGJ|7|171|8|0|Then Nicodemus and the two Pharisees asked: "Lord and Master, where is then the mountain of the Lord on which His house is standing?"
GGJ|7|171|9|0|I said: "O see how worldly your attitude is, based on your sense-organs, and how you are still full of matter. Am I not the Mountain of all mountains on which the true House of God stands? But what is the very comfortable House? That is My Word that I have already spoken by all the prophets to you, Jews, during a few centuries, and now I Myself am speaking through the mouth of a Son of Man. So I am the Mountain, and My Word is the comfortable House on the Mountain, and there around us are standing the gentiles from all parts of the Earth, who came to this place to see the Mountain and to live in His very spacious House.
GGJ|7|171|10|0|But for the Jews as they are now, it is really the last time, because they are avoiding the Mountain and His House, and are even threatening the leaders to destroy it. Do you understand this verse now?"
GGJ|7|171|11|0|All of them said: "Yes Lord, it is now completely clear to us, but this chapter has still more verses, which are for us still not clear at all. Lord, do explain these further to us."
GGJ|7|171|12|0|I said: "Just be patient, because a tree does not fall with the first blow.
GGJ|7|171|13|0|But Isaiah continues to speak as follows: 'Many nations will (that means in the future) go on their way and say: Come, let us go up on the Mountain of the Lord, to the House of the God of Jacob, so that He will teach us His ways, after which we can then walk on His mountain paths, because from Zion will go forth the law and from Jerusalem His Word.' (Isaiah 2:3).
GGJ|7|171|14|0|By Zion (Z'e on = He wills) is also to be understood the Mountain, thus the Lord or I, and by Jerusalem the House of God on the Mountain, thus My Word and My teaching for now and forever. Certainly there will be no more doubt about that.
GGJ|7|171|15|0|But now, who are the nations who say: 'Come, let us go up on the Mountain of the Lord' – that means to go to the Son of Man or divine Man – 'and to the House of the God of Jacob, so that He will teach us His ways and we can then walk on His mountain paths?'
GGJ|7|171|16|0|Look, these nations are those people who in the future will be converted to Me, will make My Word their own and will do My will. Because My Word shows the ways to life, and the mountain paths are My will announced to the people by the Word, of which the strict observance is definitely more difficult than only the pure listening to My Word, just like it is also definitely much easier to go on a broad and smooth way than on narrow and often very steep mountain paths.
GGJ|7|171|17|0|But whoever wants to come within him upon the highest of all mountains and there in My living Word, which is God's House on the Mountain, must not only follow the smooth way which leads to the top and stay upon it, but must also go on the narrow, often very steep mountain paths, because only along these, will he come completely on the Mountain and there in God's living House.
GGJ|7|171|18|0|What this means, I have already explained to you, as well as what the prophet in fact wanted to make clear by Z'e on and by Jerusalem. For this reason he also says that from Z'e on will go forth the law, so My will, and from Jerusalem – or seen in a natural way, out of My mouth – My Word.
GGJ|7|171|19|0|So whoever hears My Word that I have spoken to the people at all times by the prophets, accepts it and lives according to it, he will thereby come to Me and thus also to the living Word and its power. Because I Myself am the living Word and the power thereof, and everything that contains the infinite space, is also only My living Word and the eternal power and might thereof. Did you also understand this well now?"
GGJ|7|171|20|0|Then someone from the group of the Pharisees, who came to Me on the Mount of Olives, and who was a scribe said: "Lord and Master, Your explanation of these two verses was so clear like the sun at noon time, and everything became clear and understandable to me. But now comes the fourth verse and that sounds like this:
GGJ|7|171|21|0|'And the Lord will administer justice among the gentiles and punish the nations. Then they will make of their swords plowshares and of their spears sickles, because no nation will lift up a sword against another, and the people will from now on learn war no more.' (Isaiah 2:4).
GGJ|7|171|22|0|Who are those gentiles and who the nations who, once they have been punished, will no more war against one another? Those nations must surely be born in a very far future, because the present-day generations with their proud, greedy kings, lusting for power, will make war until the end of the world."
GGJ|7|171|23|0|I said: "It is true that you are a scribe, so that you still have the laws and all the prophets very well in your memory, but to understand them in the true spirit, of that there has never been any sign with you. You were walking on the broad and smooth way, but on the narrow mountain path that leads to the top of the mountain of the true knowledge, you have never set one foot.
GGJ|7|171|24|0|Whoever, by acting according to the law, will not come on the top of the Mountain of the Lord and in God's House or to the inner living Word from God, and will come to the living Word of God within him, will also not recognize the true, inner, living spirit of the law and the prophets."
GGJ|7|172|1|1|The Lord explains Isaiah’s images of the future (Isaiah 2:1-5) (17/91)
GGJ|7|172|1|0|The scribe said: "But why did the prophets then talk and write in such a concealed way? I suppose that the most important for them was that their words could be understood by the people?"
GGJ|7|172|2|0|I said: "These kind of objections were already made a few days ago on the Mount of Olives, and I have demonstrated to you how unfounded it is. So I do not have to repeat here what has already been said.
GGJ|7|172|3|0|What kind of Word of God would that be, which has no inner meaning? Or can you imagine a human being without any bowels, or one who is so transparent as a drop of water so that his whole internal body could be seen? Something that we would – despite the artfulness of it – dislike very much.
GGJ|7|172|4|0|Oh, do try, all of you, to think wisely. Nevertheless, I will now explain to you the obvious true meaning of the fourth verse of Isaiah. So be very attentive.
GGJ|7|172|5|0|'The Lord', who am I in the Word, 'will judge the gentiles and punish many people.'
GGJ|7|172|6|0|Who are the gentiles and who the people? The gentiles are all those who do not know the true God and instead of Him are worshiping and mostly honoring, dead idols and the mammon of this world. The Jews are surrounded by such people from all sides, and wherever you now also want to go in the world – to the morning, the noon or the evening – you will find nothing but all kind of different gentiles. However, you know that now from all sides of the world the gentiles of high and low rank and from close by and from far away have come to Me. They heard My Word and saw My signs, were filled with faith and accepted My teaching, and My Word is now judging them and putting them on trial, by which they cease from being gentiles and they pass over to the number of the blessed ones of God and to the number of the true people of God.
GGJ|7|172|7|0|But they also will not remain like they are now instructed and educated, because soon false anointed men will arise among them who will also perform signs, will mislead kings and princes, will soon seize a great worldly power and will persecute with fire and sword those who do not want to follow them, and will finally split into many sects and parties. And these are then the many people who I as Lord will punish because of their lack of love, their falsehood, their selfishness, their pride, their obstinacy, their lust of power and their evil quarreling and mutual persecutions and wars. However, before that time will come, it still will take a while, as it lasted from Noah until now.
GGJ|7|172|8|0|But as it was during the time of Noah when men were marrying and were giving into marriage, held big parties and feasts, let themselves be highly honored and wage destructive wars against those who did not want to bow down before their idols, so that soon the great flood came that drowned all those who committed evil, so also it will be in that future time. But then the Lord will come with the fire of His zeal and His wrath, and sweep away all the evildoers from the Earth.
GGJ|7|172|9|0|Then it will happen that the pure and good men and the real friends of the truth and the light out of God who were spared, will make from their swords plowshares and from their spears sickles, and will give up the art of war completely. Then after that, no truly anointed people will lift up the sword against another anymore, except still some remaining gentiles somewhere in the deserts of the Earth. But also these will be admonished and after that be swept off the Earth.
GGJ|7|172|10|0|Then the Earth will be blessed again. Its soil will bear a hundredfold fruit of everything, and the elders will be given the power over all the elements.
GGJ|7|172|11|0|Look, this is how, spiritually seen, the fourth verse for this Earth has to be understood, which was for you as scribe so very incomprehensible.
GGJ|7|172|12|0|But behind this natural, true, spiritual meaning lies a still hidden, deeper pure spiritual and heavenly meaning, but that you, with your still pure worldly intellect cannot understand, and that also cannot be expressed into words. However, if you will be on the Mountain of the Lord and will have entered into the House of God, and then will come out of the house of Jacob – like the prophet is speaking about it in the short fifth verse – only then will you walk in the true light of the Spirit out of God. (Isaiah 2:5). Do tell Me now if you have understood this better now than at first."
GGJ|7|173|1|1|About the apparent unjust guidance of the people (17/92)
GGJ|7|173|1|0|The scribe said: "Yes, Lord and Master, in this way the prophet is easy to understand, and the meaning is now clear to me, although one could ask the following question: why do You, Lord, allow that 2,000 years in the future, men will become again so evil as they were at the time of Noah? And why must especially the poor people suffer the most, and even when they lead a life that is in everything as much as possible pleasing to God?
GGJ|7|173|2|0|So also, I myself know about a situation of a poor family who lived strictly according to the commandments of God and who possessed a small piece of land. Not far from there, a rich and for the world prominent family, possessed a large landed property. That family was hard-hearted and never gave alms to a poor man, while the poor family was always willing to share its small amount of bread with the other poor. On a hot and humid day came a heavy storm, and the lightning hit the hut of the good, poor family, who was at that moment on the field and was gathering their barley. The hut burned down of course, with everything that was inside, like clothing, food reserve and the necessary house and farming equipment. However, the same storm was passing by the big house of the rich, unmerciful family, but no destructive lightning stroke down from the clouds in the house of the rich owner. Why then was the rich hard-hearted man spared here, and why rather not the poor man?
GGJ|7|173|3|0|Such things are happening very often, and because of that, the people are easily coming to the belief that there is no God at all or that God does not care about the people at all. And according to me, this is one of the most important reasons for the decline of faith. Because every man has a natural sense of justice that is closely connected to faith in a good and very righteous God. When this feeling is too often offended in mostly a to Heaven crying way, then gradually, also faith is offended and affected, and then humanity is sinking slowly but surely still deeper into the night of unbelief and superstition. And in its need, it is starting to search for help and comfort at any place where help is offered, and in this way it turns to idolatry or indifference.
GGJ|7|173|4|0|Once humanity, within a few centuries, has in this way become for the greatest part evil, then comes of course one punishment after another. But I think that those would not be necessary if the faith of the people had not been so often severely tested by certain incidents.
GGJ|7|173|5|0|I am only thinking about it here as a natural man, but as I am thinking about it now, a lot of people are thinking the same way, and thereby and by that they are only becoming worse. Lord and Master, what do You say on this now?"
GGJ|7|173|6|0|I said: "Did your poor family remain unhappy also after the accident. And after that, did it have to wither away in great need and great misery?"
GGJ|7|173|7|0|The scribe said: "No, this not at all, because the accident made the hearts of the neighbors soft, and they gave the poor family so much that it possessed more after the accident than before.
GGJ|7|173|8|0|But there are also cases where a family, when they once have an accident without their fault is also remaining unhappy afterwards. And also these cases that happen oftentimes are actually the reason why, according to my opinion, humanity is mostly becoming worse. Or am I also about this, thinking incorrectly?"
GGJ|7|173|9|0|I said: "Firstly, such cases are happening very seldom, and then secondly, if they happen they certainly have a good reason. With the first poor family that you gave as example, the reason for their accident was the following: their hut was already in a very ruinous condition and it would have collapsed with a small earthquake, and easily would have killed its righteous inhabitants. For this reason the family asked already a few times to their rich neighbors to help them, so that they could build a new hut. But the neighbors did not go for it. Then one day it was allowed that a lightning would make an end to the old, ruinous hut. Then this made the heart of the neighbor's softer. They quickly brought a small amount of money together, build a new stone dwelling hut for the poor family and still supplied them so abundantly with all kinds of provisions, so that the condition of the poor family was much better after the accident than before, and moreover, they were also able to do something in a much easier way for someone who was still poorer. And therefore, your presumed accident was for the righteous poor family only a true bliss, that was foreseen and allowed by Me.
GGJ|7|173|10|0|Concerning the other afflictions that happen to man as adversity, which are then also not leaving him, of this I say that such a family always comes into poverty by their own fault. If then, in their poverty they are again easily hit by a still harder blow, in order to wake them up from their daily laziness, it is again their own fault if they are still further persisting in their laziness, and thus also remain in their unhappy state. This kind of people are then indeed of the opinion that God does not hear their questions, or that He is not concerned at all about the people. But these people are only too lazy. They are not serious with their worldly work, and also not in the keeping of God's commandments and their lukewarm and without trust uttered questions to God. And therefore, they are also left in their adversity until they – by the still more pressing need – are finally awakened to activity and by that will then also become happier.
GGJ|7|173|11|0|Listen, there was once in the morning land a king of a great people. The people became lazy, because they were living in a fertile land and became poorer from year to year, more and more. Then the king thought by himself how he could correct this evil.
GGJ|7|173|12|0|He got a good idea, and he said by himself: 'I will charge to the people greater and heavier taxes and collect them by my army with an uncompromising strictness, and that as long as the people in general will become more active.'
GGJ|7|173|13|0|So he said, so he did. And see, in the beginning the people were grumbling and complaining terribly, and if only it would be easier to get rid of their laziness they would have stood up against the king of whom they were supposing that he was too hard. The bitter need brought the people however to greater activity. By that, they soon became wealthier and they paid the king more easily the demanded heavy taxes than before the light taxes.
GGJ|7|173|14|0|When after a few years the king noticed that his people became zealous and active, he sent messengers to all the parts of his kingdom and announced a substantial tax reduction.
GGJ|7|173|15|0|But then the elders of the people said: 'We thank the wise king for this favor, but nevertheless, we are asking him also to leave the current taxes as they are for the true welfare of the people, because as soon as the people will be charged less taxes, then they also soon will become lazier and inactive, and finally they will have it more difficult to raise the light taxes than the heavy taxes.'
GGJ|7|173|16|0|When the king heard this remark from the elders of his people, he praised them for their wisdom, and saw how his people became more and more active, and by that became also more and more wealthy and happier. And when the people of the elders heard that the wise king only charged them such high taxes to make them more active and happier, they praised the wisdom of the king and paid him voluntarily even more than it had to pay him.
GGJ|7|173|17|0|And see, that I also am doing with the lazy and inactive people. Therefore, am I doing someone injustice?"
GGJ|7|173|18|0|The scribe said: "Lord, now it is again completely clear to me and I thank You out of the deepest of my heart because You have lightened my understanding.
GGJ|7|173|19|0|However, I am asking You to continue the explanation of Isaiah. The sixth verse is even more incomprehensible than the preceding five. Therefore, we ask you urgently to give us more explanation."
GGJ|7|174|1|1|Explanation of Isaiah 2:6-22. Mercy. Revelations of the new Light. (17/93)
GGJ|7|174|1|0|I said: "Good then, so listen further to the Word. The words of the prophet are as follows:
GGJ|7|174|2|0|'You, Lord, have nevertheless permitted that Your people have abandoned the house of Jacob, because Your nations are now worse than the foreigners from the east. They also are now committing sorcery just like the Philistines, and from the children of the foreigners they are accepting many as their own. Their country is full of silver and gold, and there is no end to their treasures, and their country is also full of horses, and there is no end to their chariots. Also, their country is full of idols, and they, the people, are worshipping the work of their hands, which their fingers have made. For that, the people are bowing down and for that, the nobleman is humbling down. That, You, o Lord, will not forgive. You faithless people, go then to the rocks of the mountains and hide yourselves in the earth, for fear of the Lord and for His lovely majesty.' (Isaiah 2:6-10).
GGJ|7|174|3|0|These 5 verses belong together because they show the miserable state of the church or God's house on Earth. And this applies as well to the Jews who were here before this time, as to those who will come after us.
GGJ|7|174|4|0|The laziness in the execution of God's commandments is however the reason why I permit that My people leave the house of Jacob on the Mountain of the Lord and is precisely doing what the most rude and laziest nations are doing, who are dwelling in the eastern countries as wild animals.
GGJ|7|174|5|0|And what the Pharisees are doing, as well as the Jews, the descendants will do also. They will set up many days to which they will attribute special power and influence, and whoever will go against it, will be persecuted by them with fire and sword. They will also practice divination. For money they will predict happiness and misfortune to the people, and by that, they will let themselves be extremely honored and be paid, because such a useless work is finally more profitable than with the plowshare and the sickle.
GGJ|7|174|6|0|To increase their income that they are earning with their useless work, they will, just like the Pharisees now, send out their messengers throughout the whole world, and will make the foreigners as their own children. Those were already as dark gentiles good for nothing. But when then they will adopt the real worldly doctrine of the Philistines, they will become even a 100 times worse than what they already were. For this reason, their dark country will be filled with silver and gold, and their hunger for the treasures of this world will know no end, and have no purpose, nor their lust of power and war – what the prophet is expressing in the image of the horses and the countless chariots. Also, their territory over which they are ruling will be full of idol statues and temples, like with Solomon the wise one, who also started this way. Despite the personal warning of God he let idol temples be constructed around Jerusalem for his foreign women. Before the idol statues, those blind fools will bow down, and the work of their own hands and fingers they will worship in the foolish belief that God will be pleased with it. And whoever will not do that, will be persecuted unto life and death. Because many kings, in order to give their throne more luster, will support the nonsense of the worldly Philistines, and will persecute with fire and sword the friends of Light and the living Truth of which there are always only a few.
GGJ|7|174|7|0|And see, then the Lord will come and punish those nations who have seduced so many people in His name.
GGJ|7|174|8|0|Then the true, living Light will suddenly appear from all sides, and the friends of the night will be defeated forever. They will flee to the rocks indeed (to the great and mighty of the Earth) and will bury themselves under their infertile soil, out of fear for the Truth and the majesty of the Lord. But this will be of little help to them.
GGJ|7|174|9|0|Because now speaks the prophet further again and says loudly: 'For, all high eyes (pride to rule) will be humiliated and all high lords will have to bow down, because in that time only the Lord will be high and continue eternally forever and ever! (Isaiah 2:11). Because the day (light) of the Lord Zebaoth will walk over all that is proud and high and most of all over all that has been exalted in the world in order to humiliate it. (Isaiah 2:12). So, also over all the proud cedars of the Lebanon (priests) and over all oaks in Basan (most important pillars of the priesthood of idolatry during all times). (Isaiah 2:13). Over all high mountains (rulers) and over all exalted hills (all courtiers). (Isaiah 2:14). Over all high towers (generals) and over all strong walls (armies). (Isaiah 2:15). Also over all the ships on sea (those who are controlling the rudder of the state) and over all the – according to worldly standards – important work (the big national industry). (Isaiah 2:16). And that will happen in order to let everything bow down what is high for the people, and to humiliate all high-ranked people, so that in that time only the Lord will be high. (Isaiah 2:17). In that time the idols will be completely finished. (Isaiah 2:18). Yes, then also, one will go into the rocky caverns and in the canyons of the Earth (hidden places of the mammon), and this out of fear for the Lord and for His lovely majesty (the light of the eternal truth), when He will prepare Himself to frighten the Earth (punishments). (Isaiah 2:19). Yes, in that time everyone will throw away his silver and golden idol statues in the holes of the moles and the bats (Isaiah 2:20) – which idol statues he made for himself to worship – to crawl away easier into the clefts of the rock and canyons out of fear for the Lord and for His lovely majesty, when He will prepare Himself to frighten the Earth. (Isaiah 2:21). But that will be of no use to anyone. Therefore, leave such man alone who has breath in his nose (breath in the nose refers to worldly pride), because you do not know how high – worldly speaking – he can be.' (Isaiah 2:22).
GGJ|7|174|10|0|Well, here you have now the easy to understand whole explanation of the second chapter of the prophet Isaiah. The last verses you easily can explain yourselves, once you have well understood the meaning of the first ones.
GGJ|7|174|11|0|But I tell you that it really will happen within a short time and then again entirely after about 1.900 years, because when man will have been given a complete freedom of will then in My decree there is no other way to successfully counteract from time to time the human laziness than only this one, because that laziness is the root of all sins and vices. Did you all understand this very well?
GGJ|7|174|12|0|Now this will produce less joy in you, and even less for the future nations when this message will be given to them again in their great misery and during the time when one nation will rise against the other to destroy it. But the following chapter will give us more light.
GGJ|7|174|13|0|But tell Me now how you have understood this very important matter. I say 'very important' because as My future followers I want to especially emphasize that you and your disciples should guard yourselves against laziness. Now speak about the spirit that you have met in Isaiah. After that we will pass over without difficulty to the third chapter."
GGJ|7|174|14|0|The disciples and also the others who were present said unanimously: "Lord, whatever You order, will and permit is certainly good, wise and just, because You as Creator and Master of men and all things in the world know best of all what is best for men anyway. If silver, gold, precious stones and beautiful pearls were completely harmful for Your people then You would not have created such evil things.
GGJ|7|174|15|0|Who, besides You, knows if without those exciting matters, men would not have become much lazier than they are already now with all those countless excitements, and in course of time will even become worse. However, if a lot of people, out of a too great love for these excitements, will become true devils among men because they let themselves be blinded by the false glitter of the gold, then You still have an infinite number of ways to chastise them by those that are in Your service. And so, we are of the opinion that at the end of the times of the world everything will still have a good ending according to Your secret, eternal decree.
GGJ|7|174|16|0|We, as Your chosen disciples, will certainly do our utmost best, according to Your decree, to encourage the people to be active in the right way, and to inspire and to stir them up for it. If in the course of time they will also be equally careful with their descendants, is of course a very important different question. But then, You Yourself will surely let everything happen in such a way that it will be for the best of the people, be it wars, epidemics, high cost of living, famine or peace, good health and blessed fruitful years and times. And with this we now have openly expressed our opinion to You, o Lord, and we ask You to continue with the explanation of the prophet."
GGJ|7|174|17|0|I said: "This time I am completely satisfied with what you have all said, and because you have well understood the explanation of the second chapter of the prophet we simply can now also continue to the third chapter. So listen to Me."
GGJ|7|175|1|1|Explanation of the third chapter of Isaiah. The situation of an organized community. (17/94)
GGJ|7|175|1|0|Also in this following chapter the prophecy is for now and for the coming times of which I have spoken.
GGJ|7|175|2|0|The first verse of the prophet has a deep meaning and goes like this: 'Look, the Lord, Lord Zebaoth will take away out of Jerusalem all kinds of provisions, and also out of the whole of Judah the total provision of bread and the whole provision of water'. (Isaiah 3:1).
GGJ|7|175|3|0|Here, by Jerusalem must be understood the present-day Jewry, just as it is now and already has been for a long time. By Judah must be understood the future generations that then, by accepting My teaching, will be counted to the tribe of Judah. Because of their laziness they will undergo the same fate in a much greater measure as now the Jews in a smaller measure.
GGJ|7|175|4|0|By the taking away of the provision of bread you must understand the taking away of love and mercy, and by the taking away of the provision of water, the taking away of the true wisdom out of God. And the result thereof will be that all of them will come on a wrong track, and their soul will be in darkness, and nobody will be able to give counsel to another. And even if somebody would give counsel to another, then the one who needed counsel and light will still not trust him and say: 'What are you talking to me about the light while you yourself are in the same darkness as I am.' The fact that the people will then by their own fault – because of their laziness – become totally without help, is accurately described by the prophet with the following words:
GGJ|7|175|5|0|'Thus will be taken away the strong ones and warriors, judges, prophets, fortunetellers and elders (Isaiah 3:2), counselors and wise workers, and eloquent orators, and headmen over 50, and also honest people (3:3).'
GGJ|7|175|6|0|I am mentioning here on purpose the headmen and the honest people as last instead of in the beginning of the third verse, and I have My reason for this. Listen now to the explanation.
GGJ|7|175|7|0|Who are the strong ones and the warriors? These are such people like once David was, full of faith and trust in Me, and the warriors are those people who consent to be totally inspired by faith and trust in the One, to always conquer all the enemies of what is good and true from God – even if they are so many.
GGJ|7|175|8|0|When there will be a complete lack of living water out of the Heavens, and all flesh, together with its soul, are in the thickest of darkness, who will then deal with the people as a true and righteous judge? Who will have the gift of prophecy? And even if someone still possesses it for himself, who will then, without inner understanding believe that it is true? Who will be able to prophesy for the blind and deaf? And who will be chosen by dark mankind as a true elder because of his outstanding wisdom in order to make him their shepherd? Now, understand this well.
GGJ|7|175|9|0|The one from whom – spiritually speaking – has been taken away bread and water, has lost by that everything, because the one who has been punished and chastised by God with spiritual blindness, has been punished and chastised the most severely. Because by that he has lost everything, and he is completely in despair and helpless. This is then also the ultimate means by which the laziness of the people that took a too great dominion, and all their vices can be fought against in the best way.
GGJ|7|175|10|0|The fact that the people will be in the greatest misery by the taking away of the spiritual bread and water, and by that, the things that still will be taken away from them, the prophet explains further in the third verse, where he explicitly says: 'By that, the people will have to miss the counselors' or those who give counsel, 'and wise workers' in all branches of human necessities, thus also intelligent speakers, who otherwise would have accomplished a lot of good with their wisdom.
GGJ|7|175|11|0|However, the worst of all that, is the taking away of the, say, 50 headmen which is taking place at the same time. Who are the 50 and what has the figure 50 to do with it? This we will perceive right away.
GGJ|7|175|12|0|If we imagine a big and completely organized community of people, then since ancient times it has – if it wants to be well taken care of in everything – in total 50 main regions where it has to provide in their necessities of life. Whatever is above that, stands already for pride, and everything that is less stands for weakness, need and poverty. However, in order to provide efficiently and to take care of each separate branch of these life necessities there must also be a clever captain as foreman and leader in charge, who from A to Z must be well acquainted with everything that is necessary in the whole system. If such a one is not present and someone incompetent stands in his place, then the whole branch of life necessities will soon carry bad or even no more fruits at all for the community.
GGJ|7|175|13|0|How then will a big community be able to stand if by its laziness and negligence finally has lost all of the 50 headmen? I tell you: in the same manner as the community of Jews nowadays, where only certain thieves and robbers are still possessing something and who fatten and enrich themselves at the expense of the poor, but where thousands are helplessly pining away in the deepest of poverty. Because where is the wise captain who would take care of them and who would give them in one way or another a certain job and bread? Look, in a lot of areas a head is missing, and so also all the other things are not present. There are still certain headmen to direct different areas, but this they are not doing for the people but for oneself, and therefore they are only thieves and robbers and no real headmen like at the time of My judges.
GGJ|7|175|14|0|Now you have seen how the outer and inner well being of the people of a big community depends on the head leaders in the different areas of life necessities. But on who then depends in the first place the right organization of the named head leaders in a big community of people, in a country that is governed by a prince or king? Look, it only depends on a wise king.
GGJ|7|175|15|0|But then, what does our prophet say? What will the Lord do further on with the lazy, god-forsaken communities?
GGJ|7|175|16|0|Listen, his words are as follows: 'I, says the Lord, will give them young men to be their princes, and silly men will rule over them. (Isaiah 3:4). And among the people one will suck out the other. Everyone, even his neighbor, and the young one will exalt himself above the elder and a worthless, dishonest man above an honest one.' (Isaiah 3:5).
GGJ|7|175|17|0|The words of the prophet are here of itself so clear and plain that they do not need another explanation. I can only show you the great and clear visible very bad results, although these also can easily be discovered by itself. Once all life-conditions will come into the greatest disorder by such confusion, and when, because of the need, all the people of the community will become very discontented, then also will arise one merciless rebellion after another. The people will awaken and stand up, and are chasing away the princes and selfish headmen, or even strangle them. And this is what is meant when one says: 'One nation wars against another'.
GGJ|7|175|18|0|Thanks to his lazy nature, man permits any pressure as long as he, in his blindness, can still fill his stomach, no matter with what kind of meager food, but once also this is ceasing and he is facing only starvation, then he wakes up and turns into a starved enraged hyena. And it must come to that point, so that mankind will wake up."
GGJ|7|176|1|1|The downfall of the false religious systems explained from Isaiah 3:6-27 (17/95)
GGJ|7|176|1|0|But then everything is destroyed and thrown down. Whosoever can be falsely accused that he also – by his own merciless selfishness – has contributed to the general misfortune of the nations, will unfortunately fall victim to the revenge of the common people. But then what? Then the people have no leader at all, not a good one nor a bad one. They are in total anarchy, where ultimately everybody can do what he wants. However, another one, who is stronger, can also punish him at his heart's desire.
GGJ|7|176|2|0|Then the wise men come together and say: 'This cannot be, it cannot continue like that. We, who are wiser and mightier men will work together and bring the people to vote for a wise chief. And it will be an exalted house that will accommodate two brothers with much recognition and experience.' What will happen next? The prophet will tell us precisely. And what does the prophet say?
GGJ|7|176|3|0|Listen. He says: 'Then one brother will grab the other out of his brothers' house and will say: 'You have clothes (knowledge and experience), be you our ruler and help us during this downfall.' (Isaiah 3:6). But then he will say and swear: 'Listen, I am no doctor, and there is no bread (the goodness of faith) or clothing (true faith) in my house. Therefore, do not make me a ruler of the people.' (Verse 7). Because Jerusalem is ripe and falls down, and Judah (the later time) is also fallen. Because their language and their deeds are against the Lord, because they oppose the eyes of His majesty (the light of His wisdom). (Verse 8). That is visible and known to everybody. Their nature is not hidden because they are boasting about their sin, just like in Sodom and Gomorrah, and they are brutal and they do not even hide. Woe unto their souls! Because with that, they have thrown themselves completely into their ruin.' (Verse 9).
GGJ|7|176|4|0|But the chosen Prince – who could also possibly be I Myself – says further: 'Go and preach first to the righteous, so that they may become good, then they will eat the fruit of their works. (Verse 10). However, woe unto the lazy and ungodly, because they are wicked at all times, and unto them will be rewarded according to their works and as they have deserved it! (Verse 11). Listen, for this reason, children are the princes of My people, and even women are ruling over them. My people, your (wrong) comforters are misleading you (think about Rome) and are destroying the way that you have to go. (Verse 12).
GGJ|7|176|5|0|But the Lord stands there to pronounce justice and has now come up to judge the people. (Verse 13). And the Lord comes to administer justice with the elders of His people (the Scriptures) and with His princes (those who, in the last time, have been awakened for life). For you (Pharisees and Romans) have destroyed the vineyard, and what has been robbed from the poor is in your house. (Verse 14).
GGJ|7|176|6|0|Why do you trample down My people, and why do you mistreat all those who are miserable? Thus speaks the Lord now with great seriousness. (Verse 15).
GGJ|7|176|7|0|And the Lord continues to speak: Because the daughters of Zion are proud (the false teaching of the whore of Babel) and walk with a stretched-out neck and a face with make-up, walking proudly (haughty), wag the tail (like a hungry dog), wearing at their feet expensive shoes (verse 16), the Lord will shave the crown of the head of the daughters of Zion to baldness (take away the reasoning), and with that, He will take away their only and best jewel. (Verse 17).
GGJ|7|176|8|0|In that time the Lord will take away the jewelry of their expensive shoes (those who believe blindly), and the ribbons (faithful followers), and the buckles (the different assemblies) (verse 18), the chains, the bracelets and the caps (the superstitious craft-guilds) (verse 19), the tinsels, the ornamental borders, all golden strings, musk, earrings (verse 20), rings and hair ribbons (verse 21), feast clothes, coats, veils and the (big) purses (verse 22), mirrors, capes, laces and the blouses (all of the glittering ceremony of the whore of Babel). (Verse 23). Then the sweet smell will become a stench, the good girdle a loose string, curled hair (serpent-like cunning of the whore of Babel) a baldhead, and her wide coat will become a narrow sack. And all this will come instead of the presumed beauty.
GGJ|7|176|9|0|Your mob will fall by the sword, and your warriors will fall in battle. (Verse 25). And her gates will weep and lament (because nobody wants to go inside anymore), and she will sit pitifully upon the ground. (Verse 26). Then, in that time, men will be so few that 7 women will take hold of 1 man (or out of the 7 sacraments there will be only 1) and they will say: We will feed and clothe ourselves, but let us carry your name, so that our dishonor will be taken away from us.' (Verse 27).
GGJ|7|176|10|0|And look, My friends. What the prophet has said, will certainly be fulfilled, as sure and true as I have told you now Myself. Because the people cannot bear the truth for a longer time, become tired and always sink back again into their old judgment and death-bringing laziness. And then there is truly nothing else that can be done but, through the most extreme ways, awaken the people again and of old, bring them once more upon the ways and mountain paths of light and life.
GGJ|7|176|11|0|Therefore, I am saying to you once more: above all, warn the people against spiritual laziness, for with this will start all evil things of which the prophet has spoken, and I must unfortunately permit them. Think about it, then we will talk about it again in the inn. And now we soon will also go to that place, because we still will have a lot of things to do this night."
GGJ|7|177|1|1|The craving for honor. Pride and humility. (17/96)
GGJ|7|177|1|0|Now we entered the large inn of Nicodemus where a well-prepared evening meal was already waiting for us. But because now among My disciples there were quite a number of temple servants who secretly were still attaching a great importance to their rank of the old order of the temple, there was a disagreement among them about who would take place at the head of the table or more at the foot of the big table. As a result of that, our scribes and the two Pharisees who were converted this midday, took out of habit at once the most important seats, and by that they did not notice that I Myself had not yet taken a seat, nor the Romans, the 3 magicians from India and the men from Upper-Egypt, what to Nicodemus and also to Lazarus was clearly not very pleasing.
GGJ|7|177|2|0|I went up to them and said: "Listen, in My Kingdom there is no rank at all. There is only: the one who exalts himself will be humiliated, the one however who behaves modestly will be exalted.
GGJ|7|177|3|0|If you are invited as guest and you go to table for the feast, then do not sit right away at the most important place, which the host might have reserved for somebody who is still more important. Then, if that person would come, and the host would say to you: 'Friend, go and sit further to the end of the table because I have reserved this seat for more important people', would you then not find this very unpleasant if the host had to make you ashamed in front of the whole party?
GGJ|7|177|4|0|However, if you are invited as guest and humbly would sit at the lower end, and the host comes and says to you: 'Friend, go and sit at the head, at the most important place, because the seats there below are reserved for the more common guests', then this will certainly be very pleasant to you. And one of your most important lessons and foundations of life must then remain: the one who exalts himself will be humiliated, and the one who humbles himself down will be exalted.
GGJ|7|177|5|0|So it will also once be in My Kingdom. The one who will be there the smallest and the least will also be the greatest. For in Heaven everything is contrary to the worldly rank here. What is important and brilliant in the eyes of the world is in Heaven very small and insignificant and without any splendor and pomp.
GGJ|7|177|6|0|This lesson has to be written down. And where My gospel will be preached, this also should be faithfully preached to all men.
GGJ|7|177|7|0|I am the Lord Myself and yet, look now, I am meek and humble with all My heart. Be you all like that, then from this it will appear that you are truly My disciples."
GGJ|7|177|8|0|Then the Pharisees stood up from their places, visibly painfully hurt, and wanted to sit immediately completely at the end.
GGJ|7|177|9|0|But I said: "Remain seated where you are sitting now. Because with us it makes no difference where somebody is sitting, because the honor of the place depends on the person who occupies it. If I am Lord, then I am the same on any place that I occupy, and another will not become Lord by occupying such a place.
GGJ|7|177|10|0|What advantage would it be to you if for instance you would go to Rome and sit on the throne of the emperor, and he would submit to this joke and sit next to you on a simple wooden bench? By this, you will never be an emperor anyway, and he also will remain the mighty emperor on the wooden bench. Therefore, the honor of a place does not depend on the place itself but always only on the one who occupies it. So, you can remain on your seat."
GGJ|7|177|11|0|Then I went with My disciples and with Raphael, Lazarus and Nicodemus to sit completely at the end. And Agricola said: "O Lord and Master, now I see all too clearly where for every man the true first place is. With every true man is the first rank hidden in the depth of his true humility. Also we Romans have for this an old and good proverb. It says: 'Laus propria sordet' (own praise stinks), and I discovered now by Your words that this is so. And I feel good to know that we Romans, without revelation, by thinking and experience have discovered a truth that now in the light of Your wisdom looks much better than all those new institutions in your (Pharisees) temple that was built by the most wise of all kings on the Earth."
GGJ|7|177|12|0|I said: "Look, therefore, the light, also of the Jews will be taken away and be transferred to you gentiles, just like it is written with the prophets."
GGJ|7|177|13|0|The one Pharisee said: "Then what will happen with the Jews?"
GGJ|7|177|14|0|I said: "This I have already told you and described sufficiently, and in the night-signs you were able to read it. Because you have now become a 1,000 times more gentile than people who are somewhere existing on Earth. Therefore, you Jews will be scattered as chaff before the storm among all people of the Earth and they will never again possess a land and a king."
GGJ|7|177|15|0|The scribe said: "But the Lord has promised an eternal throne to David."
GGJ|7|177|16|0|I said: "O yes, this for sure, and so it will also be, but not materially as you may think, but spiritually.
GGJ|7|177|17|0|According to My Word, everybody will become a David within himself forever in My Kingdom. However, I tell you, from now on, be obedient in this world to every worldly authority, be it bad or good, because the power that it has, is given from above.
GGJ|7|177|18|0|Let no one of you strive to be a ruler on Earth, for the one who should rule over the people in one way or another, will be called for that from above, and it will be given in his heart how he has to rule his peoples. Proud and haughty men must be ruled by a proud and haughty king, and good and humble ones will also be given similar rulers, and under their scepter they will live happily and well. Thus, in the future it all will depend completely on the people how their rulers will be. Remember this very well.
GGJ|7|177|19|0|But, because the food has already been served, we will eat and drink now and strengthen ourselves."
GGJ|7|177|20|0|After that, everything became quiet and everybody ate and drank whatever was set before him.
GGJ|7|178|1|1|The Lord settles the argument between the Damascenes and the innkeepers of Emmaus (17/97)
GGJ|7|178|1|0|The meal lasted for about half an hour and when we all had eaten enough and felt strengthened, there was again an uproar and a great noise outside on the street, upon which soon several men came to us in the large dining-hall and wanted to speak with Nicodemus.
GGJ|7|178|2|0|He stood up and asked with a serious look what was going on and what they wanted so late at night.
GGJ|7|178|3|0|A Damascene came forward and said: "Lord, we have come to know now that you are the leader of this place and therefore we came to you to introduce a complaint because we as traveling merchants were received very badly here. We would not mind to pay reasonably everything that we consume, but we will not allow to be taken advantage of by those terribly greedy people from Emmaus. We desire a judicial sentence, and otherwise we will appeal to the emperor whose loyal citizens we are."
GGJ|7|178|4|0|Nicodemus continued: "And what does the injustice consist of exactly that was committed to you in this place?"
GGJ|7|178|5|0|The spokesman said: "Strict and just lord, we have stabled our pack animals outside on a big open space and then, divided into groups, we went to different inns of this place because we could not receive accommodation in this inn. Then we have strengthened ourselves with a very meager food and we wanted to pay everything in a reasonable way. But now those innkeepers have charged us so much that we, even in Damascus could not ask such an amount to a guest who ate and drank for a whole year in our place, although also in our place no one receives anything for nothing. We have never experienced this anywhere!"
GGJ|7|178|6|0|Nicodemus said: "What did you then eat and drink and how much did they charge you?"
GGJ|7|178|7|0|The spokesman said: "Strict and just lord. Each one of us has consumed a not too big fish, a piece of leavened bread and a cup of very average wine. Nothing more and also nothing less. And for this these usurers demanded a 100 pieces of silver from each one of us. With this kind of money you can go to the far Indies and come back there from. No, I have never heard anything like it before. What do you say, severe and just lord?"
GGJ|7|178|8|0|Nicodemus said: "Did you also pay the money that the innkeepers wanted to get from you?"
GGJ|7|178|9|0|The spokesman said: "Strict and just lord. Then we would have been great fools. This uproar in the middle of the street did precisely happen because we wisely did not give them the demanded money. Like street robbers they now want to take away our merchandise, and for this reason we seek now the protection of the law with you against this wild violence. If we do not receive it, then these people from Emmaus will get to know the Damascenes!"
GGJ|7|178|10|0|Nicodemus said: "Well, you have now brought up the matter, and law and justice will be done to you when everything is precisely as you have told me. However, before I can do you justice, I also must hear your opponents in order to know what they will eventually bring forward against your complaint. That of course, you must allow."
GGJ|7|178|11|0|The spokesman said: "This of course is all right with us. Just let them come."
GGJ|7|178|12|0|Nicodemus said: "If there is anyone here from the most unreasonable innkeepers, then let him come forward and speak."
GGJ|7|178|13|0|There were 3 innkeepers among the strange accusers. They came forward and said: "We do not deny that we really have asked the mentioned amount for the evening meal, what is indeed far too much, but we also have been a few times in Damascus where we have presented our merchandise on the market. We always stayed only for 3 days and we also had to pay there such a terribly high price in the inns. If we now ask from them 10 times as much as from other travelers, we only take from them what they already have taken too much from us a long time ago. And when we are doing that, we think that we are not being unjust according to the law of Moses that says 'eye for eye, tooth for tooth'."
GGJ|7|178|14|0|Nicodemus now said: "Yes, then it becomes difficult to satisfy one party as well as the other. Because you, Damascenes, have acted without love regarding to these people from Emmaus, and they are now doing an injustice to you. So you can understand that it is difficult to make a right judgment. Therefore, make an arrangement and settle with each other whatever each one has demanded too much. Then your struggle will be ended in the eyes of God and the righteous thinking and willing men."
GGJ|7|178|15|0|The spokesman from Damascus said: "Strict and just lord, we know only one justice and that we call reasonability. It is true that in our big city on the public market days something more is asked of those who buy their goods, but what is also true, is that these people from Emmaus are now charging us the same amount as they had paid too much in 10 years time. But this we cannot help at all, because we are no possessors of inns but only very simple merchants who are trading everywhere with what their skilled hands have made. If these usurers from Emmaus want to receive compensation with us Damascenes, then they must do that in Damascus with the innkeepers, but not with us, because we have never cheated them with the goods that they have bought from us."
GGJ|7|178|16|0|Then the innkeepers from Emmaus said: "That we surely will not do because we have sworn never to visit that high-priced Damascus again. They must now pay to us what we are demanding and they have to indemnify themselves with their expensive innkeepers."
GGJ|7|178|17|0|Now Nicodemus came to Me and asked Me what he had to do.
GGJ|7|178|18|0|I said: "The Damascenes are right and the innkeepers from Emmaus are very unreasonable usurers. They should ask what is righteous and that means, that each one of the merchants should pay them only 2 pieces of silver per person and not 1 cent more. If the merchants from Emmaus were cheated in Damascus then this is their own fault. They wanted to behave as rich people and were often excessively reveling and gluttonous, and the Damascenes were right when they let themselves be properly paid for it. If according to them, the bill was too high in Damascus then they had to introduce a complaint with the judges there. If they agreed at that time with the bill because of their boasting, then they also have to agree now. And if they arbitrarily want to do violence to these Damascenes, then also to them will be done violence. They can now choose one thing or another and do what they want, but then we also will do what we want."
GGJ|7|178|19|0|Those words of Mine were well heard by the Damascenes, but also by the three men from Emmaus.
GGJ|7|178|20|0|The Damascenes came to Me, and the spokesman said: "Listen, Friend who are totally unknown to us. You have spoken the most pure truth. This is how it also happened. Those people have shown – because they are living in the neighborhood of the big city of Jerusalem – a great disregard to us Damascenes, and were showing us by their extravagant revelries how rich they were and what kind of spending-power they had, compared to us. Then they also received from our innkeepers what they were asking and then nothing was too expensive for them. But only now they must have had remorse about their gluttonous behavior and wanted to indemnify themselves with us, who are totally innocent, what the facts are proving now only too clearly. But You, noble and true Friend, have now spoken out a complete correct judgment and we are now also adding the request that this should also really be executed."
GGJ|7|178|21|0|Now the 3 innkeepers came very boldly forward and said: "Against the execution of this judgment we will know how to defend ourselves. Who are You anyway that You dare to act against us, taking these untrustworthy Damascenes into protection?"
GGJ|7|178|22|0|I said: "Here at My right hand are sitting the Roman rulers who came here, even from Rome, because of Me. They will tell you who I actually am if you do not want to conform to My verdict. But if ever it comes that far, woe unto you, souls of extortion! What I have said, so it will remain. Now do whatever you want."
GGJ|7|178|23|0|After these words the 3 innkeepers left quickly and were planning with their servants, friends and accomplices to attack the caravan that was standing outside in order to get their indemnity. This I also made known to Nicodemus and Agricola.
GGJ|7|178|24|0|Agricola, who could now no more stand the three from Emmaus at all, asked Nicodemus immediately if there were any Roman soldiers located in this place.
GGJ|7|178|25|0|And Nicodemus answered: "Mighty friend, about a 100 Roman soldiers are permanently encamped here."
GGJ|7|178|26|0|Agricola said: "Tell the commander to come here."
GGJ|7|178|27|0|I said: "Friend, if there is any danger that is absolutely threatening, your well meant command comes much too late. Therefore, I have already taken care of it by My Raphael, and the Roman soldiers are already executing what has been commanded to them. They soon will bring the obstinate innkeepers here, because when those, together with their accomplices, were approaching the wagons and pack animals, they were surrounded and arrested by the soldiers who were positioned there. They will now soon be brought here before the inn and the commander will come in to ask Nicodemus for his sentence."
GGJ|7|178|28|0|Agricola did of course agree on that and Nicodemus asked Me what kind of sentence he should pronounce.
GGJ|7|178|29|0|I said: "You surely have heard just now what I have said to the Damascenes who are present here. But if the innkeepers do not agree at all on this, then you can receive the amount that I had determined, from the Damascenes and divide it at a good opportunity among the poor. The wicked innkeepers should stay instead of that 3 full days in prison and then be seriously admonished and threatened. That will be sufficient to make them in future times more sober and reasonable."
GGJ|7|178|30|0|When I had given this advice to Nicodemus, the Roman commander came to us in the dining-hall and informed Nicodemus what was going on and asked for his sentence.
GGJ|7|178|31|0|And Nicodemus told the commander what I had told him before.
GGJ|7|178|32|0|He reported this immediately to the innkeepers, who did not want to accept the sentence through all kind of excuses. But the commander made a short work and threw them into a prison. When they heard that, the Damascenes gave immediately the amount that I had determined for the evening meal of the whole caravan to Nicodemus and thanked Me a lot for the sentence that I had pronounced.
GGJ|7|179|1|1|A small gospel for the Damascenes (17/98)
GGJ|7|179|1|0|The spokesman still asked Me specially how he could reward Me, since I had spoken out such an effective verdict in favor of them, because they took Me now for a true judge of this place.
GGJ|7|179|2|0|But I said to the spokesman: "I never take a reward from anybody for My teaching and for My verdict. But I am telling you now that – apart from the fact that justice had been administered to you here – in future you also will be reasonable and righteous with everybody with whom you will have dealings, because being unreasonable and unjust among the people on Earth is the greatest evil in the world that reaps discord among the brothers and sisters and is causing enmity. And once these are present, there is no more welfare among the people, but only envy, hate, robbery, manslaughter, murder and war.
GGJ|7|179|3|0|Soon My disciples will come to you. Receive them and accept what they will teach you. Act accordingly. Whatever you will do for them, I will consider it as if you have done it for Me. That is the reward that I desire for My righteous verdict. Did you understand Me well?"
GGJ|7|179|4|0|The spokesman said: "Yes sure, sure, righteous Judge, we have understood You, because as businessmen and merchants since former times we are dealing with our good products with almost all people of the known Earth and therefore we also understand all languages of the Earth, although we mean now especially the meaning of Your words. And if Your disciples will visit us in Damascus, we ask You here now only for the distinctive feature, so that eventually we would not receive false ones instead of the real ones."
GGJ|7|179|5|0|I said, while I was pointing to My disciples of that moment: "There they are, look at them. One of them will come to you and announce to you the teaching of the salvation for your souls. And a few years later I will call an apostle for the gentiles in your city to show you the full truth. Yet, before that time, he will be an enemy of My light, but after that calling he will have the greatest zeal for it. However, before him, still a few others will come to you whom he will persecute. Receive them well, then your reward will not be considered little.
GGJ|7|179|6|0|For whoever will faithfully receive a prophet in My name will also reap the reward of a prophet. My disciples and apostles will be true prophets and thus servants of God the Lord by whom I also have been sent to this world for the salvation of all people who believe in Me and live and act according to My teaching. Did you also understand this?"
GGJ|7|179|7|0|The spokesman said: "Yes sure, sure, wise and extremely righteous Judge. But as we have casually understood extremely well from Your words, You are not only an extremely wise righteous Judge but also a true Prophet of the Jews. And for this we feel sorry for You with all our heart because the Jews, as they are now, became by their insatiable greed the greatest enemies of the old and even more of the new prophets. The shepherds (Pharisees), elders (priests) and scribes must, according to the prescriptions of Moses, possess nothing, but they only must live of the tithes and the offerings. But these Pharisees, elders and scribes now simply want to call the whole country as their own, and as such they also want to maintain and use it. And all the people must work for them alone, and besides, for the still greater honor for God they may possess nothing and be hungry and thirsty until they become desperate.
GGJ|7|179|8|0|Well, we Damascenes were, and partly still are, very good and true Jews. But no apostle may come from Jerusalem to make us vote for this bad and deceitful city. Whoever wants to do that, must better not come to us, for if ever such a one comes to us, then he will be put out of the city at once, from where he can then run away. But when prophets and judges, like You are one, will come to us, we will receive them always gladly, even if most of us are Greeks, old Syrians and Babylonians. Because from the true prophets anyone can learn something that is true, and thus also something that is good. And so also, everyone who will be sent by You to us as Your true disciples will be well received by us."
GGJ|7|179|9|0|I said: "Since you still have the time, you still can stay here. Then you will hear and see many things. Here is still bread, fish and wine. Take a seat and eat and drink, because in this inn they certainly will not ask you a 100 pieces of silver for it."
GGJ|7|179|10|0|Then the merchants, a few of them, took a seat and started to eat and drink cheerfully. And they were full of praise because of the quality of the wine, the bread and the well-prepared fish.
GGJ|7|180|1|1|The Lord raises a widow from the dead (17/99)
GGJ|7|180|1|0|While they were still eating and drinking, a crowd of women and children came into the hall, lamenting and weeping. They asked Nicodemus to deliver their husbands and helpers, who just now were put behind lock and bolt by the Roman soldiers.
GGJ|7|180|2|0|But Nicodemus said: "Your husbands and helpers will be released in 3 days time, but also not one moment sooner. They were given the advice to be indulgent, but because they did not want that, they now also must atone for their obstinacy."
GGJ|7|180|3|0|Now also a daughter came forward, who said: "Lord, my mother lies at home and is sick unto death. She is a widow and has only one helper who is generally very loyal and took good care of our house. It was only by coincidence that this helper came with them at the time when the uproar arose on the street, to exchange – as citizen of Emmaus – a few words in favor of our innkeepers. And because he did that, the soldiers took him also, was bound and taken to prison. I am asking you now, dear Judge and lords, for the sake of my mother who is sick unto death, to release our helper again who came into prison totally innocent."
GGJ|7|180|4|0|Upon that, Nicodemus said: "The fact that your helper is indeed less guilty to the uproar than the innkeepers and their own helpers, I do not doubt, yet he was still an accomplice and so it did not happen unjustly that he came into prison together with the others. But if your mother, whom I know well, is feeling so bad and if she is sick unto death, I will ask here our supreme Judge if He agrees to release your helper. Therefore, be patient now.
GGJ|7|180|5|0|Now of course, Nicodemus was turning to Me and asked Me what had to happen concerning the helper.
GGJ|7|180|6|0|I said: "The mentioned helper cannot be released at all from prison because he is not there, for when he noticed that the stubbornness of the innkeepers and their helpers would bring them into prison, he left immediately, and right on time, to hide himself in the same hut where this morning we have met this poor and sick family. I will send Raphael to the place to bring him here quickly. Only after that, we will discuss the rest."
GGJ|7|180|7|0|I gave a sign to Raphael, upon which he quickly left the hall and within a few moments he came back again into the hall and brought the helper to us. When the helper was in the hall he began to ask for forgiveness to everyone for the fact that he also, only out of curiosity, had somehow taken part in the uproar.
GGJ|7|180|8|0|I said: "Therefore, be more intelligent next time and do not take part in any uproar, otherwise it once could have a bad ending for you. But now, go home with this daughter of that sick mother by whom you are in service, and bring the sick one here. Then I will see if ever she still can be helped."
GGJ|7|180|9|0|The two left quickly. But very soon they came back crying, and the helper said: "O, dear Judge, and certainly also equally good Doctor, the mother of this daughter, by whom I am in service, has died. When we came at home she laid in her bed totally without soul. Therefore, she certainly cannot be helped anymore."
GGJ|7|180|10|0|I said: "If you could believe, then you also could see the great glory of God's power in man."
GGJ|7|180|11|0|The two said: "O Lord, God's power is certainly great and glorious, yet it has not created any cure against death. Certainly, there are wondrous methods by which the most severe illnesses can be cured, but is there a cure by which a dead person can live again? We do believe that the souls of the people continue to live after the death of the body. But that a body, once it is dead, can also be brought back to life, is indeed difficult to believe. Of course, they say about the youngest day that all who have been decayed in their graves since long will rise again. However, this seems to us only an empty teaching of consolation to prevent people from having a too great fright for death. But we think that everyone who has died will eternally not ever rise again.
GGJ|7|180|12|0|However, what happens or will happen with the soul after the death of the body, for sure only God will know. Because, as far as we know, there has never been a soul who came back to tell us what it is like on the other side in that world. We thank You, dear Judge and Savior, for Your good will to make our mother better, but because she has already died she also cannot be helped anymore, and it would be very inappropriate if we would have brought the deceased one over here."
GGJ|7|180|13|0|I said: "It also could be that the deceased one is only apparently dead, and in that case she could be brought back to life again."
GGJ|7|180|14|0|The daughter said: "O dear Savior, my mother died from total exhaustion, of which she has suffered incurably for 5 full years. And whoever dies of such a sickness is not apparently dead, but truly dead. Therefore, we will leave her now alone, because only a God would be able to bring her back to life, but never the expertise and the power of a human being."
GGJ|7|180|15|0|I said: "Based on your knowledge you are right on one hand, and also because you do not know Me. However, you should have noticed something before when I knew precisely to point out where your helper was hiding, although I also, during the uproar did not leave My place for one moment. And when I am capable of this, I also could be capable to perform a lot of other things, if you would believe that and would make the effort to bring the deceased one to this place."
GGJ|7|180|16|0|The two said: "O dear Savior, if it would not be so unpleasant for You and all other important guests we surely would bring the deceased one here, but you are here joyfully having a meal, and a dead body will certainly not fit well."
GGJ|7|180|17|0|I said: "Whether this will fit well or not, experience will show. So just go and bring the deceased one."
GGJ|7|180|18|0|Now the two went, and brought, together with a few assistants, the deceased woman into the large hall with the bed on which she laid.
GGJ|7|180|19|0|When the deceased one was lying there, all those who were present were somehow shocked and were looking alternately to Me and to the dead body.
GGJ|7|180|20|0|However, I stood up and said: "Whoever of you is an expert, let him go to the dead body and examine to see if she is completely dead."
GGJ|7|180|21|0|Most of them said: "O Lord and Master, nobody has to examine her anymore, because from a distance one can see that she is entirely dead."
GGJ|7|180|22|0|I said: "Well all right then. But then I want that she will live, stand up and be completely healthy, and that she will remain that way unto an old age."
GGJ|7|180|23|0|When I had said these words, the woman, who had been dead, stood immediately up from her bed, looked at the guests and asked her partly frightened and partly very surprised daughter: "But where am I and what happened to me?"
GGJ|7|180|24|0|The daughter said: "Dear mother, you were sick unto death and an hour ago you were deceased, at my great regret. And look, this wonderful Savior has raised you up from the dead and promised you complete health, which He certainly has also given. And besides that, also a long life."
GGJ|7|180|25|0|The woman who was raised from the dead said: "Yes, yes, I live and feel really completely good and healthy. But how can we reward this wonderful Savior now properly, since actually I am only a poor widow woman?"
GGJ|7|180|26|0|I said: "If you give something of what you possess to a poor person, then this is the same as if you gave it to Me. For you were that merciful woman who, from the little that she had was sharing the most, and mostly to those who were still poorer than her. And because you were merciful for your poor fellowman, you also have found mercy with Me. But now go and sit at a table to eat and to drink, so that your limbs and bowels will be strengthened."
GGJ|7|180|27|0|The woman with her daughter and those who were helping her took a seat at the table. And freshly prepared fish, bread and wine were given to them. And they all ate and drank joyfully and thanked Me oftentimes for the benefit that was given to them.
GGJ|7|180|28|0|After they had strengthened themselves in such a way, they all stood up from the table, while they were glorifying and thanking Me. The helpers took the bed and carried it home. The woman and her daughter were still staying and were glorifying and thanking Me even more.
GGJ|7|180|29|0|And I said to the daughter: "And what do you say now, you of little faith? Can one raise a dead person or not?"
GGJ|7|180|30|0|The deeply moved daughter said: "O Lord and Master, such a thing is surely only possible to You. That is why You probably will be more than only a Savior of the people. All generations will glorify and praise You unto the end of the world, because such deeds cannot remain hidden from the people."
GGJ|7|180|31|0|I said: "This you surely have well perceived, but for the moment you should not talk about this too much in your community. And now you can go home."
GGJ|7|180|32|0|The two thanked Me once more and they left, escorted to their home by Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea, by which opportunity they both promised them their rich support. They also kept their promise faithfully.
GGJ|7|180|33|0|After their return Nicodemus said to Me: "Lord, we have promised our full support to the widow who had been raised from the dead by You, and I think that we did nothing wrong with that."
GGJ|7|180|34|0|I said: "How can anyone ever sin because he performed a good deed of mercy? However, what you are doing, do it in silence and do not allow the world to praise you for it. Because it is more than enough when God – for whom nothing is unknown or hidden – sees and knows what kind of unseen good deed someone is performing. However, the one who will let himself be praised by the world for the good deed that he has performed, receives by that already his reward for his good works and can expect later in My Kingdom an extremely little reward. Therefore, even your right hand must not know what your left hand has done. Accept this also into your heart and act accordingly, then you will find life and reward in the Heavens."
GGJ|7|180|35|0|On this, none of the two said anything more, because they noticed that it was not to My liking when they would tell Me aloud in front of all those who were present what kind of good works they were planning to do.
GGJ|7|180|36|0|The merchants from Damascus were overwhelmed out of pure amazement of what was happening here and their spokesman said in deep respect for Me: "Lord and Master, You are truly more than only a man. Therefore, send Your disciples to us as soon as possible. Then we will listen to them and honor them and will do what they will teach us in Your name. And we thank You now also for everything that we have received and seen here. Now we will go to our inn to tell our still blind colleagues all the things that we have now experienced here in 1 hour. For this reason we are recommending ourselves in Your mercy."
GGJ|7|180|37|0|Then also these merchants left us.
GGJ|7|181|1|1|Return to the Mount of Olives (17/100)
GGJ|7|181|1|0|Now I said to Nicodemus: "Yesterday on the Mount of Olives I have promised you to give you a clear light about the flood of Noah, and this will also happen. My Raphael will explain it to you while I will rest a little."
GGJ|7|181|2|0|Then Raphael came forward and explained the flood in the same manner as I (nota bene) have explained it to you in My 'Household of God'. All of them were very surprised about it.
GGJ|7|181|3|0|When after 1 hour Raphael was finished in describing the flood of Noah, over which all those present – as already mentioned – were very surprised, I said: "Listen, it is now almost midnight and time to break up. Let us therefore be on our way to the Mount of Olives, because now the eyes of our enemies are resting, so that we can go unseen to town. But let us not go all at the same time, but rather somewhat divided. And also, no one should say anything along the way, for when it became dark the temple sent out spies because of Me, but also because two Pharisees and two Levites did not yet return. The spies are afraid now that something bad may happen to them tonight. For this reason they will not talk to anyone, also if someone would come near to them. But of course, only if he keeps silent. If two are speaking with each other, they will notice immediately if someone is a Jew from Jerusalem or a Greek, someone from Galilee or a Roman. Then they would go to them to ask where he comes from in the middle of the night. Let us therefore also not forget this small caution."
GGJ|7|181|4|0|The Upper Egyptian said: "Lord and Master. If we also may go together with You, will You then please allow us to walk in front? Then the evil spies will run away from us like a hare that is chased by hunting dogs. We will become aware of them and will run to them with great speed, so that they will run away. For they will take us for devils because of our dark brown faces, which seem to be totally black now in the light of the moon. Or, if ever they want to harm us, then we will do to them the same as what happened to the two prominent Romans Agrippa and Laius in our country according to their saying. We nail them down to the ground where they are standing on, 7 days long, or as long as Your holy will shall order us."
GGJ|7|181|5|0|I said: "My dear friends, what you want to do now for Me, I also could do, if that would be good and necessary, just like I have done that and still so many other things when that was good and necessary. But in this case it would be neither good nor necessary and that is why we will omit it and will leave this place the way I have decided. But because the two Romans who live here in Emmaus, are accompanying Me to the Mount of Olives, you also can stay with us tonight and tomorrow. As you surely know, tomorrow is a high feast day for the Jews and I Myself will teach again in the temple tomorrow. The day after you can return home again together with the Romans."
GGJ|7|181|6|0|The Upper Egyptians thanked Me for this hint and withdrew.
GGJ|7|181|7|0|I raised My voice and said: "Whoever wants to go with Me must stand up and come!"
GGJ|7|181|8|0|All of them stood up, except the woman and the children of Nicodemus. They also wanted to come, but they were told that they had to stay here. I went in front and all of them followed Me.
GGJ|7|181|9|0|On the square, Agricola was still asking Me about the young people.
GGJ|7|181|10|0|And I said: "Be quiet now. Those are on the instruction of My servant already there. You will meet them all on the Mount of Olives."
GGJ|7|181|11|0|From that moment on we walked quickly but very quietly to the Mount of Olives.
GGJ|7|181|12|0|After a little half-hour we already were in the neighborhood of Jerusalem where we met a couple of guards. But they let us quietly walk through because we were too large a group and they took us for Romans and Greeks, with whom on no account they wanted to come into conflict. They drew to this conclusion because we came in a group and did not exchange a word with one another, what was also the custom among the Roman patrolling guards. Soon we reached the gate of the garden wall and a while later also the inn on the Mount of Olives. We went immediately to the large dining-hall that was waiting for us in a full light.
GGJ|7|181|13|0|The innkeeper of Lazarus' inn asked Me if he had to serve the food and drinks.
GGJ|7|181|14|0|I said: "It is not good for a human being if he takes any food at this time, because also the inward parts of a human being need their rest. But tomorrow you can take care of a meal."
GGJ|7|181|15|0|With this the innkeeper was satisfied and went to Lazarus to give him a large sum of money that he had received that day. He said that the greatest part of it was paid by the slave traders who left in the mean time.
GGJ|7|181|16|0|Then Lazarus said: "But you did not have to accept anything from them."
GGJ|7|181|17|0|The innkeeper said: "Dear friend, this I also did not want since I knew that they were your guests as friends, but they said: 'Here we have received the greatest treasures of life that cannot be paid with the gold of the world. How then can we moreover allow that we and our servants be excluded of any charges? Here, just take this small thing for your lord and for yourself'.
GGJ|7|181|18|0|Then they laid these 7 sacks full of pure heavy gold on the table and left quickly. Then of course I could do nothing else than to keep them for you. And these couple of 100 pieces of silver I have received from other guests, because soon there were a lot of guests – most of them foreigners – who consumed a lot and paid well. Some of them wanted to stay here for the night but I have excused myself by telling them truthfully that I was expecting a couple of hundred guests who during the day went for an outing to Emmaus but would be back in the evening. Only an old tired pilgrim I kept here, and in my room I prepared for him a place to sleep.
GGJ|7|181|19|0|At noon there was for instance also that woman who at first had brought the high ranked Romans here. She ate and drank here and then she inquired with great interest about the Lord and Master. She paid 10 pieces of silver for that. But I did not trust that person because she very well could have been a spy from the temple. Because it is very well known that for money such people are willing to let themselves be used for everything, and therefore I also did not tell her where the Lord and Master had gone.
GGJ|7|181|20|0|This was visibly so disappointing for that person that she cried, because she could not know where her Savior had gone, and I myself came into an inward conflict, wondering if I should tell her anyway where He could be found. But then suddenly a good thought came into my mind: 'You are either a corruptible person or you are an extreme annoying fanatic – already on the first night she made that impression on me – and the Lord and Master cannot use you in one case or the other'. And therefore, I told her also nothing. But I said to her: 'If you really have such a great longing for the Lord and Master who healed you, then live according to His Word, then He – to whom also our most secret thoughts are not unknown to Him – will allow you at the right moment to meet Him.' With this advice she completely agreed and then she went away. And that is all that happened here that was of any importance during your absence. Tell me now if I have acted correctly in all these matters."
GGJ|7|181|21|0|Lazarus said: "Friend, like always, you have also now acted correctly, and I also think that our mutual Friend, Lord and Master will be equally satisfied about you as I am. And these couple of 100 coins of silver you may keep for yourself for the trouble."
GGJ|7|181|22|0|The innkeeper said: "Friend, I am already receiving too much wages from you to accept something above that. But because I know that every of your sayings are as a real oath, I have to accept the money. But for myself I will certainly not take it, because I surely will find a few poor customers for it."
GGJ|7|181|23|0|Here I Myself went to both of them and said, after I had put My hands on their shoulders: "So it has to be, My dear friends. Also here you have completely acted in My Spirit today. Truly, I tell you: you My Jordan, are for Me together with our brother Lazarus worth more than a 100 countries full of injustice and self-love.
GGJ|7|181|24|0|Truly, if I would not have found here a few men like you, and you two above all, I would not be staying at this place. Do continue to walk on My paths, then I will not be like now your Lord and Master, but your true Brother in person, and what belongs to Me since eternity will also be yours forever.
GGJ|7|181|25|0|Oh if all men would be like you, then it would look quite different on the Earth. But the laziness of the people is Satan's old trap in which they willingly let themselves be trapped for their eternal ruin. And still, men could not have been created more perfect than what they are now. They have reason, intellect, a complete free will and a conscience that warns them constantly. And everywhere and at all times there are men and teachers called by Me who are very active and have an equal great wisdom as the angels. But their lust and laziness draws them constantly away from all that is right, true and good. And so they fall victim to the kingdom of ruin, and nothing else can help them except one judgment after another and one punishment after another. And even that is only helping but a small minority.
GGJ|7|181|26|0|Truly, the whole Earth would never have a bad harvest and would never fail if men would somehow be like you. But now in the whole country of the Jews there are not 1,000 who are fully as they need to be. But also because of those 1,000 I will not afflict the country with a total disaster. The good ones will always be spared from any disaster as far as they themselves are truly good. But as far as they will take part in one way or another with the world, they also will have their share of the disasters of the world.
GGJ|7|181|27|0|Believe Me, it truly does not give Me pleasure when I allow that the lazy people on Earth are regularly afflicted with a thousand and one disasters. But it cannot be otherwise because if a lord would not wake up almost daily his always sleepy and lazy helpers for the necessary work, it would look bad and very meager for his harvest and his produce. Only the efforts of the lord – which consist in waking up his many helpers and workers on time – will be beneficial for himself and also for them. But those who are hiding, so that they can continue to sleep and not have to work, can only blame themselves if they will come to ruin.
GGJ|7|181|28|0|Therefore, let all who are in your service be always awake and active in everything that is right, true and good, then you will have sown a good seed for Me that will give us a produce of a hundredfold fruit, and a great part of the harvest will be eternally your share.
GGJ|7|181|29|0|However, because it has become now already late at night, we should give our body the necessary rest until tomorrow. For, although the day of tomorrow is a Sabbath, it will take much of our strength again."
GGJ|7|181|30|0|All those who were present agreed totally on that. They went to their sleeping places. I however, was still resting during the rest of the night sitting in My armchair.
GGJ|7|182|1|1|A remarkable sunrise (18/1)
GGJ|7|182|1|0|The next morning on the Sabbath, about a quarter of an hour before sunrise, I stood up from My chair and went directly outside. Peter, James and John noticed it immediately and came also outside before the sun came up.
GGJ|7|182|2|0|We went to the top of the hill, but we were not alone for a long time because the 7 Upper-Egyptians came soon behind us and the first Upper-Egyptian said: "Lord, forgive us that we have immediately followed You. On this Earth we surely will never be able to follow You in the flesh, and this Earth will certainly never more experience the endless rare happiness that its Creator will still set His bodily foot upon it. But we have the indescribable happiness to be eye and ear witnesses of this wonder, which is the greatest of Your endless eternal wondrous acts. And therefore it would be a gross sin to loose You out of sight even for one moment and not to hear each word that comes from Your mouth."
GGJ|7|182|3|0|I said: "Whoever follows Me will never walk the wrong way, and salvation to all those who think just like you. But, as you easily can see, there are still many who are still very deep asleep, although the sun is at the point of rising. However, let us leave them in their sleep. They also will wake up at a right hour of the day. But many will only wake up in their evening-life and this awakening in the night of their live will give them little comfort.
GGJ|7|182|4|0|Those who will still wake up during a clear starry night will still be well off. But not so good will it be for those who will wake up during an evening which is densely clouded, because they will have to endure a wakeful, long, dark and very comfortless night. Even if they will want to sleep during such a dark night, no sleep will come over them. That will be a bad time on this Earth. But whoever is watching even during the most dark night until the end of his earthly days will be blessed."
GGJ|7|182|5|0|Here Peter asked Me: "Lord, then it will look bad for all those who like to sleep long while the day has already begun. Or those, like some, who by their desire for sleeping want to sleep even the whole day. Can those people still not be helped on time?"
GGJ|7|182|6|0|I said to him: "But Simon Juda, how long will I have to suffer you in your foolishness? Did I talk about the natural sleep of the body? Now look to these 7 gentiles. How often will they put you, an arch-Jew, to shame? They have well understood Me. Then why not you, while you are still already so long with Me?"
GGJ|7|182|7|0|Peter said: "Lord, please be patient with my still great lack of understanding in so many things."
GGJ|7|182|8|0|I said: "This I surely have, but you will still stay Peter. But My Spirit – and never your flesh – will bring you to a higher understanding when I have ascended.
GGJ|7|182|9|0|But now, look all of you carefully to this sunrise that will be very special today for this region on Earth. Let everyone of you ask himself if he has understood it also in a spiritual sense. Because everything that happens on this natural world cannot happen in a different way than by what is flowing down from God's Heavens. And what is flowing inside the natural worlds by the Heavens of all angels comes initially from Me. Therefore, be very careful, because also the nature must in your presence witness of Me."
GGJ|7|182|10|0|When I said these words, the sun rose above the horizon and when it stood about a half degree above the horizon, another sun arose above the horizon, but 1 degree more to the north, completely like the first and real sun. This was namely a complete developed secondary sun, which really belongs to the rare phenomena.
GGJ|7|182|11|0|The Upper-Egyptians knew immediately what was happening and the first Upper-Egyptian said: "Lord, such phenomena are rarely so bright in our region. I myself have only seen one after the rainy season and that is 40 years ago. Out of my inner view I also could explain the spiritual meaning of this phenomenon."
GGJ|7|182|12|0|I said: "This I do know, because you are still in the old church of Noah in which men until Abraham's time were still in connection with the angels, with the exception of the descendants of Nimrod who in the first place kept themselves busy with the world, and for this reason had fallen. Therefore, you have also a real revelation in yourselves and you understand the inner meaning of this phenomenon. But with My disciples this is by far still not the case. They are full of faith and good will but they can only receive the full light when the 7 Spirits out of God are in full order present in them.
GGJ|7|182|13|0|Therefore, for the salvation of all nations I have to lead them outwardly, so that they can perform their actions completely out of their own will according to My eternal order, and that is why I also want to hear from them what they have to say about this phenomenon. And therefore, Simon Juda, you can speak now."
GGJ|7|182|14|0|Peter said: "O Lord, if I have to explain this now out of myself, it truly will not come easy to me. I see now 2 perfect suns and do not even know which one is the real one. And down there on the street there are also a lot of people looking at this phenomenon. They probably know still less about it than me. I, who am supposed to be considered already as a wise man, do not understand anything of it. Then how must this phenomenon appear to those people down there?"
GGJ|7|182|15|0|With this, Peter tried to avoid My question, but I said: "Those people down there do not concern us now. I am only occupied with you now and I see that you do not understand this phenomenon. Therefore I must ask it to My James."
GGJ|7|182|16|0|Also James said: "My Lord and Master. I also cannot do it one hair better than my brother Simon Juda. I also do not know which of the 2 suns is in fact the real one, because the first one is equally big as the other, and both of them are giving equally as much light. Also the birds in the sky seem to find it strange because they keep quiet and do not make any sound, and it seems as if they want to say by that: 'Which one is the real one? Because a fake one we do not want to greet with our singing."
GGJ|7|182|17|0|I said: "What you said was good, although you did not understand it yourself. But if you do not understand these phenomena, then what will you say when there, further to the south, still another third sun will come up? Now look, as a beginning it is already present in the sky in the form of vapor. And soon, by surprise, there will be a third sun that will look exactly the same as these 2 suns. Look it is already shining."
GGJ|7|182|18|0|Now another third completely developed sun was visible. The people in the street began to be afraid and many of them were running away and ran into the nearest houses. Those who were not so much afraid continued to watch this rare natural phenomenon. The birds in the sky became very restless and soon we could see also a lot of eagles and vultures flying around. They were chasing one another. And when the pigeons and other small birds noticed the many mighty enemies above them, they also flew away and hid themselves as good as possible.
GGJ|7|182|19|0|Here the Upper-Egyptian was making the remark: "It is truly remarkable. When I watched this same phenomenon 40 years ago in my dwelling place – but then only with one secondary sun – also then a lot of similar birds of prey came immediately in the sky, fighting with one another, which otherwise is very rarely the case. Today the lions and the panthers will also war with one another. But what the meaning of that third sun is, I also do not understand it completely, yet I can perceive a certain idea in myself."
GGJ|7|183|1|1|The cause of the secondary suns (18/2)
GGJ|7|183|1|0|Now the other disciples, except Judas Iscariot, came also, and together with them, Lazarus, Nicodemus and the innkeeper Jordan. When they saw Me, they asked immediately what was happening and what was the meaning of it.
GGJ|7|183|2|0|And our Lazarus made the remark: "Lord, it is really very curious. Now 3 suns are shining very brightly and yet I sense a certain threatening gloominess in the air, and even stronger above the ground. The tops of the high mountains look very obscure and moreover, it is nasty cold, although 3 suns should give more light and more warmth than only 1 sun. How can that be?"
GGJ|7|183|3|0|The Upper-Egyptian said: "Friend Lazarus, what you are saying about your natural observation is completely true, and I have experienced exactly the same 40 years ago with such a phenomenon in Upper-Egypt, of which I can give you the natural explanation, but not the deeper lying spiritual cause, and certainly not now that there are 2 secondary suns."
GGJ|7|183|4|0|Lazarus said: "Then give me the natural explanation anyway."
GGJ|7|183|5|0|The Upper-Egyptian said: "Look, friend, at certain times and in certain years a fine vapor is forming in the highest layer of the sky, which is reaching out at a height of average about 10 times the Lebanon above the surface of the Earth. And because this vapor has a high degree of stability, the sea of air above the Earth is set completely at rest, although not everywhere, as can be seen at certain times on the great ocean, on which then on a certain part of the surface of the sea a complete quiet mirror is forming, while oftentimes there will be waves around it. If then on the big surface of the sea of air there is also a partial rest, the image of the sun is reflected completely identical just like on a very quiet sea mirror, and for this reason we can see a secondary sun, entirely formed by natural causes. If now, on several places of the surface of the sea of air there is a complete rest as described above, then equally as many secondary suns will be seen as there are places of rest that have been formed on the surface of the sea of air, on condition that those are in such a position that the image received by it, falls in a straight line on a corresponding region where there is an identical rest. If the position of this place of rest is changing, then also the secondary sun will completely disappear for this region, or still a particular glow will be seen. And if the rest on such a place changes into a waving movement, then also, the secondary sun will be gone.
GGJ|7|183|6|0|After such phenomena, which are formed as a result of the just now described fine vapor in the highest layer of air of the Earth and which are also the cause that there is less light and warmth, denser clouds will come soon, and after that, heavier ones, so that finally it also starts to rain.
GGJ|7|183|7|0|And with this you have received in a few words the natural explanation of this phenomenon. Of course the real, pure spiritual cause, only the Lord knows and then the one to whom He wants to reveal it. I also have a suspicion of it, but it is still by far not clear to me, especially not that part which the future keeps firmly hidden. Did you understand that?"
GGJ|7|183|8|0|Lazarus said: "Yes, my very respectable friend, this I have understood really good and clearly, and I cannot refrain from making here the not exactly unimportant remark that until now the Jews never did anything with regard to a pure discernment of the phenomena in the great nature and a fundamental understanding thereof. Maybe some people have discovered something here and there on their own, and did also discover the cause of many phenomena, but they kept it wisely for themselves and did not tell anybody. Because in the first place it made good money – namely among the more enlightened gentiles – and secondly they had to hide such knowledge and science for fear of the Pharisees, so that they would not be persecuted everywhere by them.
GGJ|7|183|9|0|But I think the following thing: a good knowledge and evaluation of the thousands of different phenomena in nature would be the best way to keep the people from all kind of superstition with its destructive consequences. Therefore, it would be also very desirable when the people from now on would also in this respect receive a thorough education. Do You also agree on this, o Lord and Master?"
GGJ|7|183|10|0|I said: "Nobody more than I, for man can never understand and completely perceive the deeper supernatural truths if he does not know the ground on which he himself as a natural man is standing and walking. And precisely for this reason I Myself have already explained to you so many things concerning the special phenomena in this natural world here. I have shown you in a practical way the form of the Earth and what is causing the day and the night there. I have shown you the cause of a solar eclipse and an eclipse of the moon and of the falling stars, and I have shown you the moon and the sun and all planets and the whole endless starry sky.
GGJ|7|183|11|0|And I have also told you that man can only love God completely when he also comes to know Him continually better and purer in His numberless many works. And if I Myself have given you this advice, then it is obvious that I completely agree with your good opinion. And if Moses would not have considered it as highly necessary for the true and pure education of all Jews he would not have written a sixth and seventh book about the things and phenomena in nature and moreover still a prophetic supplement dealing with the science of correspondences between the natural and the spiritual world.
GGJ|7|183|12|0|But already during the time of the kings this important branch of transfer of knowledge was neglected more and more. On the one hand by a section of the priests who became more and more greedy and darker in the knowledge of what is true, and on the other hand also by the kings themselves. And when the kingdom was divided already among the first descendents of Salomon, this branch of knowledge got lost in such a way that now you hardly know that, from Moses until the time of Samuel, such a science was intensely practiced by the Jews.
GGJ|7|183|13|0|Therefore, I have explained already many things to you, and you understand now already quite a lot. But the most important is and remains the continual striving for the full rebirth of the spirit in the soul, for only thereby will man be initiated in all truth and wisdom, and will he have a complete and coherent discernment in everything from the earthly unto the purely spiritual heavenly. By this light, he will have eternal life, which means endlessly more than the science of all things in nature.
GGJ|7|183|14|0|But to what advantage will it be for man if he would know very precisely all things and phenomena in the natural world from the greatest to the smallest and would be capable to evaluate these very sharply, but thereby will be so far away from the rebirth of his spirit in the soul as this Earth is from Heaven. Could these many sciences give him eternal life? Form an opinion about this and then tell Me what you think about it."
GGJ|7|183|15|0|Lazarus said: "O Lord and Master, then it would be better if man had never been born on this world. Because a self-conscious living creature who can think, reason and can understand so much and accomplish, and who has often such a great pleasure for Your works which are making him happy, would be, without having a certain expectation of an eternal and perfect existence, to me many thousands of times more miserable than the most miserable naked worm in the very dirtiest and most stinking pool of the whole Earth.
GGJ|7|183|16|0|And whoever would educate man from the cradle, to a clearer view, will commit the greatest crime to humanity. Because that will kill man double and still more, in the most miserable way, because by this he will make man the most miserable creature.
GGJ|7|183|17|0|It is true that an animal lives also, but it certainly is only very vaguely aware of itself. It cannot think, does not know death, does not know to evaluate the worth of life and can therefore not possess any fear of death and is therefore happy.
GGJ|7|183|18|0|But then, look at man who knows all too well the inestimable worth of life. If he would realize that with the death of the body everything is totally finished, he will be immediately confused, will curse and damn his existence a 1.000 times, and the greatest benefactor of humanity will be the one who will possess the might and the power to kill mankind on the whole Earth and also himself, and consequently to exterminate them. Or he should know the art to stun all men at once in such a way that they will not be aware anymore of themselves, what in fact will be the same as when he will kill them all.
GGJ|7|183|19|0|If man has no further expectation or not even a founded hope for an eternal life, he firstly will curse God – if he would believe in Him – his life long, instead of glorifying and praising Him. He will curse Moses and all prophets as being the greatest enemies of man, and the one who will observe even only 1 jot of the law will be the greatest fool.
GGJ|7|183|20|0|From all this it surely is clear that the striving of man for the rebirth of his spirit in his soul – once he knows the ways to it – is the first and uppermost necessity. Because without this rebirth he will cease completely to be a human being, despite his ever so clear science. Then he will be nothing more than an intelligent, knowledgeable and therefore all the more miserable animal in the form of a human being. Lord and Master, am I right in this or not?"
GGJ|7|184|1|1|The Lord explains the phenomenon of the secondary suns (18/3)
GGJ|7|184|1|0|I said: "Yes sure. But look, there are still many people on Earth who firstly do not believe in any God and Creator and thus also not at all in an eternal life of the soul. But they live very well and with pleasure, shouting for joy and jubilate, and besides that, they are full of pride and greed, let others work for them and the one who would remind them of an eternal life of the soul after the death of the body, will be laughed at and mocked, and they will say to him: 'Fool, once you have died you must then come and teach us, then we will believe you. But as long as you are still alive and are waiting for death just like us, we do not believe your fantasy.' Then what would you answer to this?"
GGJ|7|184|2|0|Lazarus said: "Lord, there is indeed little that can be said about it. I certainly can say nothing about it. Because once people are too deep asleep in the death of matter, they hardly can be completely converted to the true faith and even less to the life in the spirit. Therefore I would prefer if You would explain us a little the spiritual meaning of these 3 still visible suns."
GGJ|7|184|3|0|I said: "This I will do also, but first I still had to show you that men without the slightest expectation for an eternal life are also very satisfied with only the temporal life. And of people who have a certain expectation of an eternal life – as you, together with My disciples are one of them – there are only a very few in this time, and there will never be too many on this Earth. But the fact that this is so, and also will be so in the distant future, is now precisely shown by this phenomenon of the 3 suns.
GGJ|7|184|4|0|You and all the others know that there is only one sun shining in the sky, while you are seeing now three. You also know that there exists only one true God and Creator. And yet, from this time on the foolish people will make, by all kinds of false delusions, of the one true God three Gods.
GGJ|7|184|5|0|Then the light of life will become weak among the people on Earth and the love for God and fellowman will turn cold. Then the few who still will have a pure faith will be seized by great fear, like those little birds, and the kings of the Earth will become like violent beasts of prey and will continuously wage murderous wars against one another, and the one who will pray to the three gods will not be heard.
GGJ|7|184|6|0|The first secondary sun which rose more to the north almost at the same time as the real sun – which in this likeness represents Myself – represents the counter-prophet or the counter-anointed who will arise and say: 'Look, I am the true anointed of God. Listen to me if you want to be blessed'. But I am telling you that no one of you must let himself be seduced. Because he will be a messenger of Hell and by his deceitful arts he will perform all kinds of wondrous signs, and will show a very pious face and pray and make sacrifices, but his heart will be full of bitter hatred against all truth which he will persecute by fire and sword, and all who will not keep his teaching he will curse. This one will also invent the three gods and will let them be worshipped. I also will be counted to that as the Savior of the world but divided into three persons. They will still confess one God with their mouth, yet worship three persons, of whom each one will also be a complete god and will have to be worshipped separately.
GGJ|7|184|7|0|But not long after that, there will arise a second secondary sun or a second secondary anointed, who will obscure the first one in every way. That one will still be 10 times worse than the first one. Because the first one will at least not forbid My word completely, but the southern one will totally forbid My word and My teaching and will only take from it what by coincidence suits his bad purpose. He will indeed have My sign erected on all corners of the streets to worship, but apart from that, thousands of others will be displayed, and mostly those in which he takes pleasure.
GGJ|7|184|8|0|In that time pride, discord and mutual hatred will reach its highest degree. Then one people will war against the other, one war after another will take place, there will be great earthquakes, years of bad harvest, high cost of living, famine and epidemics. However, then I will destroy the roots of the counter-anointed, so that he will wither away like a tree of which the roots have been cut off. There will be much cursing, lamenting, crying and complaining, and then the evil and worthless secondary suns – although they take their false luster from Me – will perish, just like the secondary suns are now perishing before your eyes. Look, they become more and more vague. The shape of the sun is passing over into a weak-shining haze and instead of that, the only true sun comes forward, more beautiful, more shiny and more warming. Now you also see the little birds coming out of their hiding places and are greeting the only true sun with their singing, and the big birds of prey are scattering and are hurrying to their dark forests.
GGJ|7|184|9|0|And so it will happen in those times. Everything that is high will be lowered. The mountain peaks must turn into a flat and fertile land. Then one will not ask: 'Who is king over this land?' but: 'Who is the first and greatest benefactor of this happy people? Let us go to him, so that we can learn his wisdom according to the order of God.'
GGJ|7|184|10|0|When this happy time will come, wolves, bears, lambs and hares will drink peacefully together from the same spring. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|7|184|11|0|Nicodemus said: "We have understood it quite well, but these predictions did not sound particularly pleasant and one could ask here: Lord, must all this take place until finally Your light of truth will be able to shine totally free and unhindered over the whole Earth? We have now received Your purest word and light and we will spread it also in the same way. The happy results of it will show the people that the word that is preached by us is the only true and real one. And I do not understand who would still dare to act against it with a false teaching."
GGJ|7|184|12|0|I said: "To speak well is easier than to act well, and in the action lies the seed of the weed that is also sown unexpectedly together with the pure wheat in the soul of the heart of man. That will take root and continue to grow among the pure wheat and will often suffocate it and ruin it. Therefore, you should not only be listeners of My word, but also act according to that word. But also you will be reluctant in your acting because of the great and mighty world. Yes, you will confess Me by yourself secretly, but out of fear for the world you hardly will dare to speak in My name and still less will dare to act in My name. Because the world could notice it and call you to account if it will notice that you have directed yourselves to Me, because it is showing from your actions. And see, the question is not why everything that I have predicted to you must happen until in the last times the truth will be made completely free and the nations will be blessed, but it will depend on you only if you will fear the world more than Me or less.
GGJ|7|184|13|0|Because of your fear for the world, the evil seed together with the wheat will be sown, and out of that, the 2 secondary suns will come forth. And the reason why I have caused this now to happen and have predicted it, is that when it will happen like this, you will remember – here or in the beyond – that I have shown you already this in advance.
GGJ|7|184|14|0|Therefore, I am telling you once more what I have already said before: do not be afraid for those who can indeed kill your body, but further on cannot harm your soul. If you want to fear somebody then fear the One in whose power lies also the live or the dead of your soul.
GGJ|7|184|15|0|Indeed, many of you will have the right courage, but not all, and some of you will even be offended at Me.
GGJ|7|184|16|0|The Shepherd will be bound and beaten, and the sheep will scatter themselves. Great fear will come over them, sadness and fright. But I will visit them again, bring them together and will give them courage and strength against the enemies of the light out of the Heavens. But now, nothing more of this, because I have only told you this so that you can remember it at the right time and will act correctly, and that the old proverb will not be applied to you also: 'Out of the eye, out of the heart'. And now it is already time for the morning meal. Let us therefore go home."
GGJ|7|185|1|1|Instructions of the Lord for the visit to the temple (18/4)
GGJ|7|185|1|0|Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea, as well as the old rabbi became a bit embarrassed for taking part of the morning meal on the Sabbath after sunrise.
GGJ|7|185|2|0|However, I said to them: "If already here you allow objections to arise into your mind because of the Sabbath, while you still should know that I am also Lord of the Sabbath of Moses, then how will you fare when you will sit again in the council of the Pharisees and the elders?"
GGJ|7|185|3|0|After these words, the three took courage and went home with us, ate and drunk with us and were very cheerful.
GGJ|7|185|4|0|And the old rabbi said: "Yes, yes, the Lord and Master is right in everything. An old habit is like a shirt with rusty stains. No matter what effort you make, you never can make it completely clean again."
GGJ|7|185|5|0|I said: "This is a true word. Therefore, remove the old man completely and put on a new one, because the old man is from now on no more appropriate. But now eat and drink still some more, then we will go to the temple."
GGJ|7|185|6|0|Upon which Nicodemus said: "Do You really dare to go amongst those brutes again?"
GGJ|7|185|7|0|I said: "I do not go to the temple for them, but for the people who have come here today for My sake, and therefore I do not fear these brutes. But let us now do our best to go to the temple quickly."
GGJ|7|185|8|0|Nobody dared to make any objections against My remark, because everybody thought by himself: 'He has power over Heaven and Hell and does not have to shrink for these brutes of the temple nor does He have to even be afraid of them.'
GGJ|7|185|9|0|However, even before I left for the temple, the Romans and My disciples asked Me if they also had to go to the temple and what had to be done with the young people in the mean time.
GGJ|7|185|10|0|I said: "Nobody of you will be refused the entrance to the temple, but the young people will stay here. My servant knows for sure what he has to do. However, if you will go to the temple, then go ahead in order to choose good places. I will come later. But My elder disciples will stay here and will go together with Me, because it is important for them that they will be witnesses of all My words and deeds."
GGJ|7|185|11|0|The Roman Agricola said: "That I also would like to be. But also in this, only Your holy will be done, like everywhere and always."
GGJ|7|185|12|0|I said: "If you also want to be with Me as a witness, you can join My elder disciples. Because I still will perform one sign before I will open My mouth before the Jews. We will meet someone who is blind already since his birth, not far away from the temple. He will see again, precisely today on a Sabbath. Now you go ahead, but it will be better for you four, who have chosen My side only yesterday, if you stay here, because in the temple you would quickly be recognized and persecuted."
GGJ|7|185|13|0|The four men could perceive that and they stayed on the Mount of Olives.
GGJ|7|185|14|0|Nicodemus came also to Me and asked how he could go down unobserved with his 2 friends.
GGJ|7|185|15|0|I said: "Join with the Upper-Egyptians. They will guide you down in such a way that no one will notice you."
GGJ|7|185|16|0|With this, they also were satisfied and they left immediately with the Upper-Egyptians. All the others followed them quickly. Only the 3 magicians, who were still with Me, remained and prepared themselves to follow Me.
GGJ|7|185|17|0|Then Simon Juda, named Peter said: "Lord, do You want that also these three will come with us?"
GGJ|7|185|18|0|I said: "Why are you worried about that? When I said to all the others that they had to go ahead, I did not make an exception for these three. However, by that I did not put their will and their heart under compulsion, and so they may do what they want and for which their heart urges them. If I think that something is good, then you should not worry that something may be wrong, because the one who follows us, will certainly not walk on a wrong track."
GGJ|7|185|19|0|With this, also our Peter was satisfied and we made ourselves ready to go on our way.
GGJ|7|185|20|0|Finally the innkeeper Jordan came, asking Me what should be done about the midday meal.
GGJ|7|185|21|0|But I said to him: "My friend Jordan, now we have to give food and drink to people who are spiritually hungry and thirsty, which is worth a lot more than the food for the body and drink for a dry throat. Therefore, do not worry yet about a midday meal. When I come back, everything will still be settled on time."
GGJ|7|185|22|0|With this short explanation also our innkeeper was satisfied, who immediately after that, called all the servants of the house together and gave them all kinds of good lessons, so that after that, they all – close to 30 people – should believe in Me. Because before that time they did not exactly know what they had to think about Me, although they had seen a lot of signs. With that, also Jordan, according to My advice, gave food and drink in My name to those who were spiritually hungry and thirsty.
GGJ|7|185|23|0|However, after that I gave Jordan this advice, I went immediately with My disciples to the city, where the streets and alleys were crowded with people.
GGJ|7|186|1|1|Section: The Lord and his adversary
GGJ|7|186|1|1|Gospel of John, Chapter 9
GGJ|7|186|1|1|Healing before the temple of the man who was born blind (18/5)
GGJ|7|186|1|0|When we came outside at the large, spacious square in front of the temple, immediately we saw the still young beggar sitting on a stone. He was a little older than 20 years and was blind already since birth.
GGJ|7|186|2|0|When My disciples saw him, they knew that this was the blind-born man of whom I referred to on the mountain. Therefore, they asked Me: "Lord and Master. Now who has sinned, himself or his parents, because he came on this world blind-born?"
GGJ|7|186|3|0|I said: "How can you still ask such absurd questions? How could he have sinned in the womb and therefore as punishment come blind into this world? However, I am telling you: neither this blind man nor his parents have sinned, but this was allowed so that God's works would be revealed to him for the people. Because now I have to perform the works of Him who has sent Me, as long as the day is lasting (on Earth, namely by the personal presence of the Lord) . Also, that certain night of which I have already spoken to you, will come, but then nobody will be able to accomplish anything. Since I am in this world, I am clearly the Light of the world. After Me comes the night."
GGJ|7|186|4|0|My disciples looked at each other and said: "For what use is the present spiritual day for the people if after His return it will be night again, worse than it is now?"
GGJ|7|186|5|0|I said: "Is it then My wish that the night will follow? Oh no, but the laziness of the people will want that, and the will of man must remain free. Even if by that he would become a tenfold devil. Because without the total free will, a human being ceases to be a human being, and he is nothing else but a machine, which I have shown you clearly many times."
GGJ|7|186|6|0|Here, nobody said anything against it, because they felt My seriousness.
GGJ|7|186|7|0|When I said this to My disciples, I bend down to the ground, took a little clay, spat a little spittle on it and made mud of it, which I then rubbed on the eyes of the blind man.
GGJ|7|186|8|0|Then I said to the blind man: "Go now to the pool of Siloam (that means, I send him to that place and his guide guided him) and wash yourself."
GGJ|7|186|9|0|He went to the place, washed himself and came back again seeing.
GGJ|7|186|10|0|His neighbors and those who saw him before knew that he was a blind beggar and said: "Is this not the blind man who was begging on that stone before?"
GGJ|7|186|11|0|Some of them said: "Yes, yes, that is him."
GGJ|7|186|12|0|Others said: "He was born blind and it never happened before that such a person has ever been made seeing. But he looks exactly the same as the blind person."
GGJ|7|186|13|0|Finally, the person who was blind before said himself: "What are you talking about me? I am the one who had been blind before and am now seeing."
GGJ|7|186|14|0|The bystanders asked: "How did it happen that your eyes were opened and you could see? Who did that?"
GGJ|7|186|15|0|And he answered them: "The Man who said silently to me that His name is Jesus (Mediator, Savior), made mud, rubbed it on my eyes and then said that I had to go to the pool of Siloam to wash my eyes. I did that, went to it, washed my eyes and became seeing."
GGJ|7|186|16|0|Further, they said to him: "Then where is this Jesus now?"
GGJ|7|186|17|0|He said: "But this is a remarkable question of you. You were seeing when He rubbed the mud on my eyes and you did not notice Him? Then how could I have noticed Him while I was blind? Since that was impossible, I can also not know now where He is, although I myself would gladly like to know where and who He is, in order to give Him my sincere thanks."
GGJ|7|186|18|0|When this man gave such an answer to those who asked questions, the bystanders said: "Oh, this is a real miracle and the Man who made you seeing must be a great prophet. That must be heard by our arch-Jews and the Pharisees, who are claiming that in our time, because of the gentiles, no more prophet will arise until the Jews have driven all the gentiles out of the country. They must hear that even now, just like before, there are great prophets, despite that the gentiles are in our country. Let yourself therefore be guided by us to the Pharisees. We all will testify for you."
GGJ|7|186|19|0|The boy who had been blind before, thought this to be a good idea and he agreed to be taken to the Pharisees in the temple.
GGJ|7|186|20|0|(Here must be added the special remark that this was not an ordinary Sabbath on which I healed the blind man. It was the Sabbath after the feast, which had to be celebrated even much more strictly than no matter what other ordinary Sabbath. [P.S.: It was equally unfit for the Jews as it would be now for you during the so-called octaves after the great Sunday and feast days]. On such a Sabbath it was for the Pharisees an even greater offence to do one work or another).
GGJ|7|186|21|0|When the healed boy stood before the Pharisees, those who brought him there related all the wondrous things that had happened.
GGJ|7|186|22|0|After hearing this, the Pharisees turned to the healed boy and asked him once more – although they already heard everything from the witnesses – how he became seeing again. And in order to confirm it one more time, they also asked it once more to the witnesses.
GGJ|7|186|23|0|And he said: "He put mud on my eyes. Then I washed myself on His advice with the water of the pool of Siloam and I became seeing, just like I am now standing seeing before you."
GGJ|7|186|24|0|Upon that, a few Pharisees said: "The Man who healed this blind man cannot be called by God (to be a prophet), because He does not keep such an exalted Sabbath and does not hollow it."
GGJ|7|186|25|0|But the witnesses, and also some more intelligent Jews and Pharisees asked: "But how is it possible that a sinful man can perform such signs?"
GGJ|7|186|26|0|Because of that, there was discord and conflict among them.
GGJ|7|186|27|0|When they continued for awhile disputing with one another and could not agree, those who declared that I was a sinful man, turned again to the boy who was healed and asked him again (the Pharisees): "What do you say yourself about the One who has opened your eyes?"
GGJ|7|186|28|0|And he said: "I am saying what those who brought me here said of Him: He is a prophet."
GGJ|7|186|29|0|Then those who declared that I was a sinful man said (the Pharisees): "But we do not believe at all that he has ever been blind, but you have arranged this among yourselves in order to provoke a disagreement between us."
GGJ|7|186|30|0|Upon that, the witnesses said, and this very emphatically: "This man still has his parents. He will know where they live. Let them come and ask them. They will know best if this man was ever able to see."
GGJ|7|186|31|0|Then they let his parents come, who still did not know anything about the fact that their son had become seeing.
GGJ|7|186|32|0|They came quickly and the Pharisees asked them immediately a few subtle questions (the Pharisees): "Is this your son of whom you say that he was born blind? And if this is so, then how come that he can see now?"
GGJ|7|186|33|0|The parents answered very simply: "We know that this boy is truly our son and that he was born blind, but how he now has become seeing and who has opened his eyes, that we do not know. Yet, he is old enough. Therefore, let him speak for himself."
GGJ|7|186|34|0|The parents, who already knew Me and suspected that I made their son seeing, gave this answer in the presence of the Pharisees and the Jews because they were afraid of them. For they knew that the chiefs and the arch-Jews had already agreed since long that everyone who is confessing that I am the Anointed of God must be most severely excommunicated. And therefore, it was more intelligent of the parents to say to the Pharisees and arch-Jews: 'He is old enough. Ask him.'
GGJ|7|186|35|0|Then again, they called the boy who had been blind, and said to him (the Pharisees): "Give all honor to God, because we know that the Man who made you seeing is a sinner."
GGJ|7|186|36|0|But the man who was healed answered them: "If that Man is a sinner or not, I really do not know, but what I do know very well is that I was completely blind since my birth and was never able to distinguish the day from the night and that I now, just like you, can see entirely everything."
GGJ|7|186|37|0|Then they said to him again (the Pharisees): "Then tell us straightforward: what did this Man do with you and how did He open your eyes?"
GGJ|7|186|38|0|The one who was healed said, visibly impatiently: "I have just told you. Did you then not listen to me? Why do you want to hear the same thing once more now? Do you wish to become disciples of Him. That would surely not harm you."
GGJ|7|186|39|0|Now the Pharisees and arch-Jews of the temple became angry, cursed the man immediately because of this question and then said full of rage: "Maybe you are a disciple of Him, but we are disciples of Moses! We know that God has spoken to Moses, but of this Man who made you seeing, we do not know where He comes from!"
GGJ|7|186|40|0|The one who was healed however, looked at all of them with an inquiring look, and then said: "But this is remarkable, the fact that you still do not know from where this Wonderworker comes from. And still, you can see undeniably that He gave me, who have been born blind, the light in the eyes. This Man has probably done more of those signs and still you say that you do not know where He comes from?"
GGJ|7|186|41|0|On this, the Pharisees and arch-Jews of the temple said with a violent voice: "We know that God does not hear sinners. God hears only a pious man who is without sin and who does God's will in everything!"
GGJ|7|186|42|0|Upon this, the one who was healed said: "Hmm, strange. Nowhere in the world it has been heard that someone has – let's say – opened the eyes of someone who is born blind. If this Man would not be filled with such a might and power from God, truly, then He would not be able to accomplish such a thing, just like you also are not able to open the eyes of someone who has been born blind, although you say that you are disciples of Moses. If ever you would be able to do such thing then the whole world would have known this for a long time, and then your houses would be completely filled with gold from the bottom upwards."
GGJ|7|186|43|0|At this answer of the healed boy the Pharisees and the arch-Jews of the temple became even more furious and they shouted literally out of rage: "What, do you want to teach us while you came in this world afflicted with all sins!?"
GGJ|7|186|44|0|They grabbed him and pushed him with his parents and witnesses outside.
GGJ|7|186|45|0|When all of these were outside, the one who was healed still cried loudly back at them: "May God repay you, you presumptuous ones, and may He bring light in the blindness of your soul."
GGJ|7|186|46|0|However, they slammed the door and did not busy themselves anymore with the healed man who told them the truth right in their face.
GGJ|7|187|1|1|The Lord talks to the one who was healed and to the Pharisees (18/6)
GGJ|7|187|1|0|Now of course, this man came with all those who went together with him, immediately into the large temple hall where all the people were gathering. And everyone asked him what had happened to him in the counsel hall of the Pharisees and arch-Jews.
GGJ|7|187|2|0|He told them completely freely and openly, and all who heard it became embittered because of the hardened hearts of the Pharisees and the Jews of the temple.
GGJ|7|187|3|0|So it also came to the ears of My disciples and also to Me that the Jews of the temple had thrown the healed man out of the temple, as well as the men who went with him.
GGJ|7|187|4|0|And I said to My disciples: "Let us look for him, so that this poor man can come to know Him who gave him back the light in the eyes."
GGJ|7|187|5|0|We went, and we soon found him among the people.
GGJ|7|187|6|0|But also some of the Pharisees, who were not so much against him, went after him to the large people's hall, to listen to what he would say there to the people and how the people would react on it.
GGJ|7|187|7|0|But I went immediately to stand before the one who was healed, and said to him: "Listen to Me, you who were pushed out by the Pharisees and the Jews of the temple. Do you believe in the Son of God?"
GGJ|7|187|8|0|Then the one who was healed answered: "Lord, who is it? Is He here in the temple? And is He the One who gave me the light in the eyes? Show Him to me, so that I can believe in Him."
GGJ|7|187|9|0|I said: "You have already seen Him, although not yet recognized. But He is the One who is now speaking to you."
GGJ|7|187|10|0|Now the one who was healed said: "Yes Lord, I do believe that. You are the One. When I came back from the pool I surely must have seen You, yet did not recognize You. If You were not the Son of God, Christ, the promised One, You could never make me, who was born blind, seeing again. Therefore I believe that You are truly the Son of God."
GGJ|7|187|11|0|Then he fell down on his knees before Me and was worshipping Me. But I said to him that he should stand up again.
GGJ|7|187|12|0|When the Pharisees and several Jews of the temple who were standing around and who belonged to the more temperate group, heard from Me as well as from the one who was healed that I was the promised Anointed of God, they looked sulky, and inwardly they became angry and embittered.
GGJ|7|187|13|0|But because I noticed it immediately I said aloud: "I came on this world to determine that those who do not see become seeing, and those who can see become blind!"
GGJ|7|187|14|0|When the Pharisees and the Jews of the temple, who stood around Me, heard this, they could not restrain themselves anymore, opened their mouth and said to Me: "Are we then also already blind, or will we – based on what You said – become blind, because now we still can see?"
GGJ|7|187|15|0|Then I said: "If you were blind, as far as your soul is concerned, there would not be any sin that clings on to you, but because you yourselves are giving testimony that you can see, your sin remains and clings on to you, and with that, judgment and eternal death. Because I came into this world, sent by God as the Truth, the Light and the Life. Whoever believes in Me and acts according to My word, will have eternal life in him and will not see nor feel death."
GGJ|7|187|16|0|(P.S.: What has been discussed in the temple from now on has been partly written down by the other evangelist writers, but not in the right order, for which reason their recordings were considered not to be agreeable with one another. And John did not write down the further developments because these things came back oftentimes in my speeches and were also written down, as far as the most important points are concerned.
GGJ|7|187|17|0|The next chapter, the tenth, took place only 3 months later, again in the temple in Jerusalem, in the winter, during the time of the so-called Feast of the Sanctification of the Temple.
GGJ|7|187|18|0|This remark was necessary to let you know in which order My Word was spoken to the Jews and the Pharisees.
GGJ|7|187|19|0|Because this has been made clear, I will now let follow the further developments of the conversation with the Jews and the Pharisees in the temple).
GGJ|7|188|1|1|The Lord draws light upon the counter-argument of the Pharisees (18/7)
GGJ|7|188|1|0|Thereupon the Pharisees said: "We can see indeed that You have a special power at Your disposal which is unknown until now, especially concerning the healing of different human diseases which probably no doctor was able to heal. It is also not unknown to us that it seems even to be possible for You to call young people who had recently died back to life or to waken them up. And further on, we also have heard that You are a very sober, decent Man, and so very much charitable, that for Your extraordinary healings You never have asked anything from anyone. Well, these are undeniably good and excellent characteristics.
GGJ|7|188|2|0|But besides that, You claim of Yourself to be the Son of God and say that You are the promised Anointed of God, and moreover are disregarding the laws of Moses, and associate with gentiles, tax collectors and all kinds of sinners. Look, these are Your bad and very evil characteristics that can never be approved by the temple, because it keeps the laws of Moses very strictly.
GGJ|7|188|3|0|Why do You exalt Yourself so much before men because of Your special qualities, while clearly You also are only a man? Who can have any respect for You when You also want us to believe that You are the Son of God and the promised Anointed of God, and are condemning the one who for different reasons cannot believe that? You said that You are the Truth, the Light and the Life, but how can You prove to us that all this is indeed so? Give us a convincing proof, then we will believe in You."
GGJ|7|188|4|0|I said: "Now look at these stones which are lying all over the ground. I more easily can convince these stones that I am the One of who Moses and the prophets have prophesied, than you.
GGJ|7|188|5|0|If I am performing signs which no one has ever done before Me, not even the greatest prophet, then this should surely open up your eyes, so that you would recognize the signs of this time for your salvation. But you are blind, deaf and heart-hardened, and therefore you see, hear and feel nothing. And that is why judgment over you lies in you, and together with that, the certain death of your souls.
GGJ|7|188|6|0|Every year you are whitewashing the graves of the forefathers and the prophets, but what the whitewashed graves are, that you are also. Concerning the outside, you are indeed clothed with the law of Moses and Aaron on whose chairs you are seated, but inside, you are full of decay and disgusting stench.
GGJ|7|188|7|0|You said that it is a bad and very evil characteristic of Mine to associate with gentiles, tax collectors and sinners, and that I am a violator of the Sabbath and do not keep the laws of Moses. But how do you keep his laws? I tell you that you do not keep the laws of Moses, not even in appearance. But you yourselves have established a great number of senseless and useless laws that you keep because it gives you material benefit, and with which you are oppressing and exploiting the poor people. Did Moses prescribe that also to you? But if, according to the law of Moses, it is allowed and even prescribed to feed the ass, the ox and the sheep also on the Sabbath, and give them to drink, and if a donkey has fallen into a ditch or a pit, to get him out, would it then not be better and more reasonable to help a person in need, even on a Sabbath? Oh you blind, deaf and fools of heart and mind! Is for God perhaps man of less value than an animal?!
GGJ|7|188|8|0|Did Moses not give the following commandment: 'Honor your father and your mother, that you may life long and that it may go well with you on Earth'? Then why are you saying to the children: 'Come here and bring an offering to the temple, which will be more beneficial to you.' If this is your teaching, are you then acting according to the law of Moses?!
GGJ|7|188|9|0|Did Moses not give to everyone solemnly the commandment not to oppress the widows and orphans? But what are you doing? You are promising help to the widows and orphans through long prayers, which are supposedly answered, but in the mean time, you are seizing their possessions. And when the widows and orphans are crying and they come to you, complaining that your prayers are not working at all, you send them away saying that they are sinners for who God will not even hear the strongest prayers. Do tell Me, did Moses ever prescribe such a way of doing? In everything, you are acting against the laws of Moses, and you say to Me that I am acting contrary to the laws of Moses.
GGJ|7|188|10|0|Look, since you have gone astray so much from Moses, you are struck with blindness, and now you cannot see anymore the clearest day that is visible before your eyes. And this is your judgment, your death and your damnation. With your empty prayers, sold at high price, you were sucking out the mosquitoes, and for that you are devouring whole camels, and still you are saying that you are disciples of Moses. But how can you be disciples of Moses if you – as already said – are acting contrary to all the laws of Moses, worse than all the gentiles? Therefore, the light will also be taken away from you and given to the gentiles.
GGJ|7|188|11|0|I have come into this world to lead you in the most kind and loving way on the right paths of life by teaching and deeds. But you are persecuting Me wherever I go or stand, and you try to catch and kill Me, while you are claiming that I am a deceiver of the people and an agitator. But I also have witnesses, and God Himself who is in Me, just as I am in Him, is My witness that you all are evil liars before God and all the people.
GGJ|7|188|12|0|If the Romans, who are now the earthly rulers in the country of those who in fact should be the children of God, would have noticed in the least that I am an agitator, they would have brought Me to court a long time ago, because with their sharp eyes they can see and perceive all things that might somehow become a danger to their sovereignty. But because they have not discovered the least of all the things of which you are accusing Me of, they come to meet Me everywhere very friendly, and they seem to be men full of faith, love and respect regarding Me, My teaching and My deeds. And therefore they also will be accepted in My light and My life, but you will be cast into outer darkness, just like it is written, and there will be much wailing and gnashing of teeth."
GGJ|7|188|13|0|When I had said this, also the more or less temperate Jews and Pharisees became angry and said: "Now look how absurd You are talking! Who is persecuting You and who tries to kill You!? If You are teaching something good and are doing good to the people, nobody will persecute You and also no one wants to kill You. But if You as a man, just as we also are only men, You portray Yourself as a Son of God, thus as the promised One, the Anointed of God – what according to the prophets means as much as Jehovah Himself – You Yourself must surely perceive that we have to regard this as the worst blasphemy until You have given us sufficient proof that You are truthfully the promised Anointed One of God, and that we can believe in You, or else You must, before us and the people withdraw the testimony about Yourself. But as long as You will do neither one nor the other, You will have to put up with being persecuted by the temple as a blasphemer. Are we not right when we are exposing this now in the presence of all the people?"
GGJ|7|188|14|0|I said: "So, you have spoken now, and surely as someone who is completely blind, speaking about the colors of the light, and because you are judging and speaking in this way, you are therefore also proclaiming your own judgment. I will not judge you, but the word, which I have spoken already so often in vain to you, that will judge you.
GGJ|7|188|15|0|If you have read the prophet Isaiah and have understood only a little of it, then you must know what it means: 'A virgin will bear us a Son and His name will be 'Emanuel', which means 'God with us'. Is this now, as well as all the other things, not precisely being fulfilled by Me? And when this is so, and also eternally will never be otherwise, would I then not be just like you a liar if I now because of your dark opinion would confess that I am not the One who I am, for God, for all Heavens and for all created beings here on Earth?
GGJ|7|188|16|0|On the other hand, you want from Me such a proof that would convince you irrevocably and clear as sunlight that I am the promised Anointed One of God. Then do tell Me, how do I have to accomplish this with your total blindness?
GGJ|7|188|17|0|If I am performing before your eyes works and deeds which before Me were never performed by anyone. If I am healing the paralyzed and lame, and they are then jumping around fully healed and strong like deer. And if further, I am healing people suffering from gout and leprosy, give to the deaf and dumb the full hearing and speech, am making the blind to see, am setting the possessed free of their terrible tormentors, even raising the dead by the might of My word, and by occasion am performing still many other deeds which are possible by no one else except by God, and moreover am preaching to the poor of spirit the gospel of the lively coming of the Kingdom of God on Earth, and when no one can accuse Me that I ever have committed a sin, and then you say that I am performing all this with the help of Beelzebub, the greatest of all devils, then I am asking you what other signs I still can perform before your eyes to make you believe that I am truthfully the Anointed One of God?
GGJ|7|188|18|0|Even if I would perform a 1.000 and another 1.000 of other signs before you, then you would say again that I am doing all this with the help of the greatest of all devils. What use would it be of performing more signs with such a great blindness of yours? I am telling you: as one cannot give any idea of color to a blind person, so also one cannot give you any proof that I truthfully am the Anointed One of God.
GGJ|7|188|19|0|And look, this evil night in your souls is then your ruin, your own judgment and your true death. For I alone am the Way, the Light, the Truth and eternal Life. Whoever believes in Me and lives and acts according to My word, receives from Me the spirit of eternal life, and I alone will call him to life on his youngest day in My Kingdom. However, he who runs away from Me, despises and persecutes Me, he runs away, despises and persecutes also his own life and cannot receive it anywhere else but simply and only from Me.
GGJ|7|188|20|0|Consequently, he who does not want to accept from Me the eternal life of his soul, and resists against all that which comes from Me, will also stay dead eternally.
GGJ|7|188|21|0|But whoever wants to have life must take it from Him who is Life Himself, thus the One who has life and who can give it to whomever He wills. However, he gives life only to those who strongly desire it.
GGJ|7|188|22|0|My word and My teaching now are life, which at present is offered to all people. Thus, whoever – as already said – truthfully accepts My word and My teaching, accepts from Me also the life of the soul.
GGJ|7|188|23|0|Now, if this is the case with eternal life like I have explained to you now and to all others, and it is not otherwise, from where then do you want to get the eternal life of your soul, on which you have set your hope so much?"
GGJ|7|189|1|1|A Pharisee explains his philosophy of life (18/8)
GGJ|7|189|1|0|A Pharisee, who thought to be a very wise man, said: "Well, by these words of Yours I can now really see that You are talking like a madman who does not have, and also cannot have, any idea of the true nature of God, of His endless wisdom, power and greatness and of the way upon which He arranged the circumstances of this world and its created beings. Because look, You claim that the eternal life of the soul of a human being depends only of the full faith in You, in Your word and in Your teaching, and that every soul who does not do that can expect eternal death – which is mostly the case because without his fault he knows and also cannot know anything about You. Now, then You are, and also the God who sent You into this world, the most unwise and unjust almighty being that a reasonable man can imagine.
GGJ|7|189|2|0|Can those people, who have lived hundreds and thousands of years before us, help it if they impossibly could have heard anything of Your teaching, which is only life-making for all souls? Those people are thus, according to Your word, without exception, in eternal death?
GGJ|7|189|3|0|And further, can these numerous nations that exist and survive somewhere on this big Earth, help it if maybe over a 1.000 years they still will not have heard 1 syllable of Your teaching? Of those poor people we then must also conclude that they are dead forever.
GGJ|7|189|4|0|Then finally Your God with all His inscrutable deep wisdom and goodness and with all the things that He has created will have the greatest joy and find His greatest pleasure in the fact that after a short existence He kills all His created beings again and destroys completely those who He has equipped in such an extremely wise way.
GGJ|7|189|5|0|Then why did a Moses come and all the other prophets? What were these laws of Moses then good for, which were at all times difficult to keep? And what was the use of those many plagues that God has brought each time down on the Jews and other people when they did not act and live according to His revealed will?
GGJ|7|189|6|0|I mean: for the receiving of the eternal life of the soul after the departure from the body almost every dog's life would be good enough. Why would you educate people and train them up spiritually? For the receiving of a certain eternal death of the soul of man after the death of the body, man needs nothing else than – just like the animals – to have his daily food. Then why would you teach him to think, evaluate and reason? That would undeniably embitter his miserable existence. All the now spiritually called people would unfortunately even have to strangle their children immediately after their birth, so that later when they are grown up and able to think, being conscious of themselves, would not be plagued with all kinds of things and also would never have to fear that they will have to lose forever the often sweet tasting life.
GGJ|7|189|7|0|I confess here openly that I, according to Your teaching, owe in no way any gratitude to the God that is preached by You, because He has not placed me on this world for one or the other continual happiness, but only for the greatest unhappiness that felt bitterly during my whole life. The sooner that He will destroy me again, the greater is the benefit that He will show me.
GGJ|7|189|8|0|And frankly, an eternal life of the soul that I would have received by way of exception by believing Your word and Your teaching, I do not want at all, because I as an eternally living soul would have to think that multitudes of people are destroyed by Your God forever. Then I still would prefer endlessly more an eternal non-existence than a miserable eternal existence.
GGJ|7|189|9|0|If ever You are capable of even one sound thought, by my words You will see, together with Your blind disciples, that Your teaching is even less suitable for the true happiness of people than the teaching of the Sadducees, who have set their teaching in accordance with that of the Greek worldly philosopher Diogenes. That teaching is more comforting for all people than Your teaching, according to which only by believing in You can one attain to the eternal life of the soul. Truly, never will any true friend of the people be grateful to You for that teaching of Yours. And now all the people in the temple and also outside of the temple must evaluate if ever I have spoken even 1 incorrect word to You. Answer me, if You can!"
GGJ|7|190|1|1|The eternal life of the souls (18/9)
GGJ|7|190|1|0|With a serious expression on My face I said: "You dare to say many unjust and untrue things right in My face in front of the people! If I would be equally inclined to anger as you Jews and Pharisees, I would repay these brutal, untrue, meaningless and proud words in such a manner that the people would be astonished, because in this way it would fast come to discernment that all might and authority in Heaven and on Earth is given to Me. However, I am meek with all My heart and full of humility, and in front of the people I will only punish you with My word.
GGJ|7|190|2|0|You have accused Me of madness because I am teaching that the one who believes in Me and lives according to My teaching will have eternal life in him, and whoever does not believe in Me and does not live according to My word will have judgment within himself and with it, eternal death.
GGJ|7|190|3|0|Dumb and blind Pharisee. What is then according to your highest material imagination the eternal life of the soul in My Kingdom – which is not of this world – and what is then judgment, and with it, eternal death?
GGJ|7|190|4|0|If you understood this mystery you would speak and judge differently, but because your soul is blind and your heart full of darkness, you are judging about spiritual things as someone who is blind since his birth, judging about the luster of colors.
GGJ|7|190|5|0|Is then the eternal death of the soul and his, let us say, impossible total eternal destruction, for you one and the same? Look, you and all your colleagues are what your souls are concerned already for a long time totally and completely dead. But are you therefore also destroyed? You will never be destroyed, but as long as you are now, so you will stay, in your sins which are the death of the soul, because in such a state he can never ascend to a higher and purer awareness, but must stay in his darkness and in his old worldly doubts, of which your souls are full of.
GGJ|7|190|6|0|In this world it does not oppress you so much because you know very well how to comfort yourselves with all things of the world, but when your soul will find himself in his own sphere without earthly body in the spiritual world which comes out of himself and who is without love and without light within him, how will he then fare?
GGJ|7|190|7|0|I know this very well and know also all too well how you all have entirely deviated from God's word. And for this reason, as promised, I Myself have come into this world, in the flesh of a man. I, who am in spirit the same who gave Moses the laws on the Sinai, as well as once to Adam and later after the deluge to Noah, Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and after Moses also to the many prophets. By My teaching, I have come to save you all from your judgment and death. Because despite all fathers, despite Moses and all prophets you are ending up in the hard imprisonment of sin and death.
GGJ|7|190|8|0|When I am teaching you now Myself – because all My messengers that I have sent to your people, were not able to accomplish anything – am I therefore a madman? O, you serpents and brood of vipers, how long will I still have to suffer you in your judgment and your death!?
GGJ|7|190|9|0|You think that the people who have lived before Me could not hear the word which I am now directing to you, and therefore could not believe in Me and consequently could also not receive eternal life, as well as those who are now living in the faraway countries and are mostly gentiles. O you blind Pharisee. Now look here. These 7 men from the far Upper-Egypt know Me, are living according to My will, and their souls have already since long eternal life and its inexhaustible power and might. They will give you a sign."
GGJ|7|190|10|0|Now the first Upper-Egyptian came forward and said: "Listen, miserable fornicator and adulterer! Ten forefathers out of whom you have come forth will appear to tell you that they are in a most miserable condition on the other side, but are not destroyed."
GGJ|7|190|11|0|Then those who were called, stood suddenly in a dreadful appearance around the Pharisee, and his father, who he recognized very well, said: "Because I have been like you are now, I am now in such a miserable condition as you can see me now, and you will be in the same miserable condition as I am and as all forefathers are now, and also will surely stay that way, because faith nor hope are shining upon us."
GGJ|7|190|12|0|The Pharisee, being very surprised, asked: "Can you then never more be helped?"
GGJ|7|190|13|0|The spirit said: "O yes, if we want that, but we do not have the will for it, just like you also do not have it in this world and are persecuting Him who could help you. And we are doing the same."
GGJ|7|190|14|0|Now the spirits disappeared and I said: "What do you think about this?"
GGJ|7|190|15|0|Then the Pharisee said: "You are all sorcerers and magicians, and you have performed this appearance with witchcraft. Therefore I do not want to involve myself with You anymore and I will withdraw."
GGJ|7|190|16|0|The people said however: "His wisdom is unmasked. That is why he is now withdrawing full of shame."
GGJ|7|190|17|0|The Jews of the temple are now rebuking the noisy crowd, but they became still noisier and started to hiss and to whistle. Then the Pharisees withdrew hastily.
GGJ|7|190|18|0|However, the people asked Me if I wanted to teach them.
GGJ|7|190|19|0|I summoned the people to be quiet and soon they became quiet. Then I started to teach the people about the love for God and for fellowman and warned them against the false doctrine of the Pharisees.
GGJ|7|191|1|1|A new plan of the temple servants to catch the Lord (18/10)
GGJ|7|191|1|0|Through a few spies who hid themselves among the people, it came to the ears of the Pharisees that I was teaching the people this way. These were deliberating among themselves to know what they could undertake in order to catch Me and to bring Me to ruin.
GGJ|7|191|2|0|However, the more temperate ones said: "Of course, you can do what you want, but we can assure you in advance that you can do nothing against Him. Because first of all He has many followers among the people, and secondly He possesses an indescribable magic power by which all the powers of nature and the spirit world seem to obey Him. And thirdly He is so well versed in the Scriptures, that we, compared to Him, are all bunglers. Fourthly, the highly ranked Romans are on His side, because they surely take Him for a half-god. Also, He has those wondrous Egyptians, Persians, Arabians, Indians and still other men from the east around Him, and therefore it will be very difficult to undertake anything successful against Him. And in case you do not want to believe me, then you should go outside to be informed about everything and to convince yourself of it.
GGJ|7|191|3|0|Did those two very reliable Pharisees not go to Emmaus, together with two of our smartest Levites? Where are they now? We do not know. The day before yesterday we have sent our most reliable spies and haunters after them and have insisted that they should inform us before evening to know what they had come to know, but until this hour nobody has come back. Where are they? How terribly embarrassing were those appearances to us during the night of the day before yesterday. Who is responsible for that, except Him and His accomplices?
GGJ|7|191|4|0|Today 3 rising suns have put us and the whole people in great confusion. Also this seems to be caused by Him. Everything that we have come to know elsewhere about Him and His deeds seem to be confirmed by Him, and therefore it is useless to make plans to do violence to Him. If ever He were the least afraid of us, He surely would not think about it to appear openly in the temple with His teaching, for He knows as well as we do how severe we are against such people. So this is our sober opinion, but because of the majority of your votes you still can do what you want. In no way we will hinder you.
GGJ|7|191|5|0|However, if we think – as always – soberly, we do believe the following: if ever His mission would perhaps secretly be ordained by God, we will not be able to stop Him. But if it is only the work of men, then it will disappear of itself in the dust of forgetfulness. If our word can do nothing against Him, even less will our deeds."
GGJ|7|191|6|0|Now an arch-Pharisee of the group of Caiphas said: "If all this is true, as you have well-meant brought forward, then, according to you, what can we do for the best? Because these things, which will cause our downfall, we cannot allow to happen."
GGJ|7|191|7|0|Upon this, the more temperate one said: "If we cannot unmask Him in front of the people and the Romans with intelligent and well worked out questions and words, and make Him suspect, then we are as good as finished. By deeds, we absolutely will not be able to harm Him. This is our firm and well founded opinion."
GGJ|7|191|8|0|Upon this, the arch-Pharisee said: "This advice sounds good and we can indeed try it out, because we still have enough of those clever, intelligent and good orators, although lately we already have lost quite a few very competent orators, which is probably thanks to that notorious Nazarene. Then who of us thinks that he is able to take this task upon him for a big reward?"
GGJ|7|191|9|0|Now a scribe and a Pharisee, who also knew the Roman laws very well, began to speak, and both said: "Let us carry out this task, then we can catch Him fast and easily, because nobody was yet too smart for us."
GGJ|7|191|10|0|The whole counsel agreed on that, and Caiphas said with great seriousness: "Good. Then disguise yourselves, so that the people will not recognize you. Enter the temple through the big gate of the people, and do your job well, then me and God will be well-pleased with you."
GGJ|7|191|11|0|Now, as Caiphas told them, they both disguised themselves and went into the temple where I still was teaching the people about the love for God and fellowman. But the high priests (chiefs), Pharisees and still a few scribes did not totally trust the two, and they also disguised themselves and went after them into the temple in order to witness how those two would work on Me. They were joining them in the temple.
GGJ|7|192|1|1|The Pharisees try to catch the Lord (18/11)
GGJ|7|192|1|0|When I was resting for awhile, the two came immediately and stood before Me and asked Me in a brutal way: "Lord, we know that You are performing extraordinary things which prior to You a human being has never performed. Now tell us from which power You are able to do this, because You as Master will surely know the best by which powers and means it is possible to perform all these wondrous works."
GGJ|7|192|2|0|I said: "O yes, this I know very well, and I also want to tell you. But first I want to ask you something. If you are able to give Me a correct answer to the question which I will ask you, I will also tell you from which power I am performing My works."
GGJ|7|192|3|0|The two said: "You can certainly ask us. We will not hold back any answer."
GGJ|7|192|4|0|I said: "Very well then. Do tell Me then freely and openly in front of all the people: from where came the baptism of John, the son of Zacharias, who in this temple was strangled by you between the altar and the most holy? Was that baptism of this John from Heaven or only from men? Because it is up to you to make a final statement in front of the people. You have put on other clothes and came through the big people's gate together with other pilgrims, but still you were quickly recognized. Do your work well, because otherwise you will lose your reward that was promised to you and that you can receive when you can catch Me on what I will answer."
GGJ|7|192|5|0|This gave them something to think about, and quietly they said among themselves (the Pharisees): "This is a nasty fine question. For if, because of the people, we say: John's baptism was from Heaven, then He and the people will ask us: 'If this is so, then why did you not believe him and why did you persecute him and did you see to it that first Herod threw him into jail and then let him later on be beheaded?' But if we say that the baptism was from man, then all the people will rise against us, because the people is still considering John as a true prophet, and it would attack us for saying something like this about John. Therefore, it is difficult to give this Man a good answer."
GGJ|7|192|6|0|Further, another said secretly: "A good idea came into my mind now. Whether we say one thing or the other, in both cases we will be trapped. We must it make appear as if we never were busy about such outgrowth of the corrupt Jewry, because this was far below our dignity. And to make a long story short, we very simply will say: this we do not know, because such an unimportant event regarding the temple never kept us busy."
GGJ|7|192|7|0|When they had decided that, the two turned to Me again and said: "Master, at Your question we cannot give an answer at all, because we do not know from who was the baptism of John. Because frankly, we did not keep ourselves too much busy with that."
GGJ|7|192|8|0|I said to them: "Well, if you do not want to tell Me this, I also will not tell you from which power I am performing My works.
GGJ|7|192|9|0|But what do you think of this: look, a man had 2 sons. He went to the first and said: 'My son, go today to my vineyard to work.' But the son said: 'Father, this I do not want, because the hard work is too much for me.' When his father was gone, the son regretted it. He stood up, went to the vineyard and worked during the whole day with all his strength.
GGJ|7|192|10|0|Now the father went to his second son and also said to him what he told to the first one. And this one answered: 'Lord and father. Yes, I will go to it immediately to work.' But when the father went away, his son stayed at home and did not go to the vineyard to work. Who of the 2 sons has fulfilled here the will of the father?"
GGJ|7|192|11|0|The two said: "This is truly a childish question. Of course, it is clear that the first son has fulfilled the will of his father. Because by answering that he did not want to, he surely only wanted to pleasantly surprise his father. Because what one says is unmistakably less important than what one does. But for what purpose is this likeness, what did You want to tell us and to show us with this?"
GGJ|7|192|12|0|I said: "Sure, I will explain it to you, if you are so blind that you cannot see that for yourself. The Father is the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. And of both sons the first one means: the true prophets called by God who in the beginning however were not happy with their calling – as Moses showed all too clearly by refusing this high office because he had such a difficulty in speaking, and for this reason he asked God to give him his brother Aaron as interpreter. But then, it was still Moses who did the work. The second called one was the spokesman indeed, but only Moses did the work. And so it went downhill until these times.
GGJ|7|192|13|0|Because the second category, who made the promise to work in God's vineyard and were only promising to work but finally did do nothing, God had to turn to those who were not so willing with their tongue. Although these did not give Him any promise, yet they were working. And when they were working, the second group attacked and persecuted them out of jalousie, and they wanted to prevent them from doing the good work, so that the true workers would not be accepted as such by the Father of the vineyard.
GGJ|7|192|14|0|And so, during this time, Zacharias and his son John were good workers in the vineyard of the Lord, although in the beginning of their inner calling each one of them refused to take this function upon them because surely they knew the great laziness and burning envy of those who indeed promised God to work in the vineyard, but were then putting their hand into their lazy lab. And not only did they not work themselves, but with fire and sword they also forbade the zealous workers to work.
GGJ|7|192|15|0|Therefore, I say to you: Truly, truly, tax collectors and whores will surely come sooner in Heaven than you. John came to teach you the good way and you did not believe him, just like your forefathers did not believe the old prophets. But the tax collectors and whores did believe John, did penance and changed their lives. You have certainly seen this and understood also that you were wrong, but still, you did not do what the tax collectors did, because above all you did not want it to be known that you believed on him. Therefore, also the tax collectors and whores will enter God's Kingdom sooner than you who attach great importance to your calling and are proud in front of everybody as if you have helped God with the creation of Heaven and Earth.
GGJ|7|192|16|0|But I say to you: precisely for this reason you are the last for God. Because everything that is great and shiny in the eyes of the world, is for God an abomination. You do not want to be in Heaven and moreover you are blocking the way for those who want to go to it. Therefore, later also, all the more damnation will come over you.
GGJ|7|192|17|0|I am saying to you that I have the right and the power for this and I do not fear the people of this world like you. Because I know God and the power of His will which is now in Me and wills and acts. But you do not know God, and His will is not in you. And therefore, you fear the world and act according to what it is prescribing in your hearts. And because you are doing this, you are therefore also preparing your own judgment, your damnation and with it the true, eternal death. And this consists of the fact that you stay continuously the slaves of your increasing laziness and sensuality and will pluck the wicked and terrible fruits thereof."
GGJ|7|192|18|0|One of the two said: "You are talking freely and openly with us, who are men just like You. If it pleased God to create us people only for Hell, He surely could have spared Himself the trouble, because not one soul will praise Him for that. But we are of the opinion that God has still created men for something better, and therefore we are hoping that He, as the most wise and perfect Being, will not want to torture us forever with all the sufferings of Hell, because we were forced to act that way by insurmountable difficulties.
GGJ|7|192|19|0|The fact that we cannot believe the many that are pretending to be a prophet, has a very understandable reason. Because if the temple would do that, it would be no more a meeting-place of the Jews who still believe in Moses. Why does a prophet, who is filled with all the power of God, allow himself to be taken by the Jews and even let himself be killed? If this happens, then almost each time his disciples turn away from him – as we know out of experience – and then they become again Jews, just like they were before the arrival of the prophet. Then why does God allow such a thing?
GGJ|7|192|20|0|If the prophets are pre-eminently His awakened and called workers and we represent the same lazy son who had promised his father to work in the vineyard but who did not hold on to his word, then how come that the by God so highly esteemed workers still let themselves be defeated by us lazy loafers. How could Your God allow this to happen?"
GGJ|7|193|1|1|The parable of the workers in the vineyard (18/12)
GGJ|7|193|1|0|I said: "God has given every human being a complete free will, together with an intellect and a conscience that always warns and admonishes him. Without these 3 things man would not be more than an animal.
GGJ|7|193|2|0|But in order to test man's free will, also the laziness and self-love are inborn in his flesh wherein he feels most comfortable in this world.
GGJ|7|193|3|0|With his own power, man should learn to perceive that this is evil for his soul, and with the means that were given by God he should fight against it until he becomes a perfect master over all his bodily passions and tendencies. But to the sensual and lazy man this is too uneasy and unpleasant. He prefers as much as possible to let himself be ensnared into the nets of his growing sensual passions, and by that, he draws thousands of individuals with him, because it also pleases them to bath their flesh in all laziness and sensual pleasure.
GGJ|7|193|4|0|But what is the evil consequence of this? Instead of freeing himself from the shackles of matter by acting as God has advised him, and finally even to spiritualize that which is material and to make himself truly alive, the soul is going deeper and deeper into the death of his matter.
GGJ|7|193|5|0|When this happens in general too often with people, God has mercy on them, and at the right moment He always sends them people to wake them up. But when they start their task, the many lazy people become enraged with them, fall upon them and even mistreat and strangle them in their blind rage, so that they can continue to sleep in their laziness, which pleases their flesh so much.
GGJ|7|193|6|0|But since God has created man only for eternal life and not for eternal death, He continues to send different messengers in order to wake up the lazy and sensual people, so that these should get up and start the heavy work which will make their soul alive.
GGJ|7|193|7|0|If they do not listen to the warning prophets but are rather continuously persecuted, then God will send quickly other and sharper circumstances to wake them up, like bad harvest, high cost of living, wars, famine and epidemics, and still many other plagues.
GGJ|7|193|8|0|If the people repent and become active again according to the godly advice, then soon God will remove the plagues again. But when they do not bother, then God has still bigger awakening methods in store, and these are then like the deluge of Noah and the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah.
GGJ|7|193|9|0|So if you persist in your sins until the measure is full, then you too can expect the last big and terrible awakening method. Now, I have told you this, so that you very well will remember My words when it will come over you."
GGJ|7|193|10|0|The two said: "Then what evil are we doing, that such things have to come over us?"
GGJ|7|193|11|0|I said: "The things that you are doing, and also that which you have always done, I will show you immediately in a parable. Therefore, listen to Me.
GGJ|7|193|12|0|Once there was a wise father of the house who laid out a vineyard and put a strong fence around it. Moreover he dug out a place where the grapes had to be pressed, and build a strong tower above it where many people were able to live. When all this was done and when they had promised him loyalty, sincerity, diligence and zeal, he handed everything over to the vine growers, and they were promised a very good reward with which the vine growers were very pleased. And because the father of the house had still many other things to do, he could easily travel through the country, because he let everything behind in an excellent condition.
GGJ|7|193|13|0|Now when the time of the harvest was at hand, he sent his servants (prophets and teachers) to the vineyard to receive the its fruits. But when the vine growers, who promised the father of the house complete loyalty, sincerity, diligence and zeal, saw the servants, they were deliberating with one another in this way: 'Well, we are many and it will not be difficult to settle with them, then we can easily divide the harvest among ourselves.' All the evil vine growers agreed upon that and seized the servants who were sent by their lord to receive the fruits. They beat one of them, the other they killed and they threw stones at the third one.
GGJ|7|193|14|0|When this was brought before the father of the house, he was full of anger and he once again sent servants there, but a greater number than before. And look, the vine growers also overpowered them and did with them what they had done with the first ones (Matthew 21:36).
GGJ|7|193|15|0|When the father of the house heard that, he became really sad and considered if he should bring a hard judgment upon them or if, because of his great goodness and patience, he should try once more to urge the vine growers to freely hand over his fruits. He said by himself: 'I know what I shall do. I will send my only son to them. Him they will respect, and they will do according to his justified request.
GGJ|7|193|16|0|But when the vine growers saw the son, they were deliberating among themselves: 'That is the heir. Come, let us kill him also. Then we will have his inheritance.' And they caught him, put him outside of the vineyard and killed him on the spot.
GGJ|7|193|17|0|And what do you think, what shall the lord of the vineyard do with these evil vine growers if later he comes himself to them, accompanied with a great power?"
GGJ|7|193|18|0|The two said: "He will kill all the evil-doers in a cruel way, and he surely will entrust his vineyard to other vine growers who will hand over the fruits on time."
GGJ|7|193|19|0|I said: "This time your opinion is good and true. But do you also know that by the vineyard the church has to be understood, which God as the named father of the house has established by Moses? And that you priests, are the evil vine growers who were mentioned right now, and that the servants are the many prophets who God has sent to you, and that I am now the Heir of the Father, about who you are now deliberating day after day how you can catch Him, put Him out of His inheritance and also how you can kill Him, so that then you can rule undisturbed on His throne and divide the fruits of His vineyard among yourselves?"
GGJ|7|193|20|0|Then the two said: "Then where are those who want to kill You, if You are truly the heir? We did not come here to catch You and to kill You, but we came to examine seriously if according to the full truth You are really the One who was promised. We have to keep watch on the threshold of the old door of the church, so that in this wonder-craving time where the Essenes and also other magicians bring in their good harvest, there would not be a false Christ, enchanting and deceiving the blind and credulous people with his false teaching. And he who cannot resist our trial of fire is an intruder and a deceiver, and we have the right to catch him and to throw him out.
GGJ|7|193|21|0|If You are the true Christ, then why does it offend You if we in front of the people are testing You? If we are discovering that no deceit is clinging on to You, of no matter what kind, then we will introduce You before the whole people as the One who You are introducing to us. But if we discover with our discernment that it is only Yourself who claims to be something special, for instance because of Your secret magic, then it is our duty, given by God, to reject You as an imposter and blasphemer, and to punish You according to the law. But how can You treat us like this by comparing us with the evil vine growers and to make us in this way suspicious in front of the whole people?"
GGJ|7|193|22|0|I said: "Because I have all reasons for that and am not afraid of you. But I will explain this reason for you even further. As you are now, and as you are behaving now, this was also the case a long time ago. Also those, who lived during that time (your ancestors), considered themselves to be the entire lawful watchers and workers of God's vineyard. But no matter how and where they worked, they always kept the fruits for themselves and distorted the law of God, and even changed it for a worldly law to their own worldly advantage.
GGJ|7|193|23|0|Then God sent prophets to them, and they were persecuted with fire and sword as they always proclaimed before the people that they were false prophets. And everyone who accepted the teaching of the prophets and lived according to it, they proclaimed that they were breakers of the law and blasphemers.
GGJ|7|193|24|0|Only a 100 years later, the prophets who were persecuted by them were considered to be true prophets by the priests of that day. Monuments were erected for them, which even today you are, only out of apparent respect, whitewashing every year. However, now you believe as little in the word of the prophets as the former priests during that time. And as they have persecuted the old prophets, so you also are persecuting the prophets who are send to you. You proclaim that they are false prophets, reject and kill them.
GGJ|7|193|25|0|And when you do that – which you cannot deny – am I then not correct if I put you on the same level as these evil vine growers, whose lives will indeed be taken by the lord of the vineyard according to your own judgment? Indeed, you are watchers, but then of a kind that are watching before a robbers' den.
GGJ|7|193|26|0|What do you care about pleasing God in who you have never believed? The only important thing for you is your honor before the world, because it produces a lot of gold, silver and precious stones, and moreover the first and the best produce of the land. For if you would believe in God, you also would keep His laws, wherein it is stated: 'You will not covet what belongs to your fellowman', and: 'You shall not kill'. But you covet and take immediately what belongs to your fellowman and what he has earned in the sweat of his face. And whoever does not want to give what you want, you are persecuting, even worse than hungry wolves after a lamb. And the one who warns you that you are acting incorrectly – because he has been awakened by God for that reason – is seized by you and killed.
GGJ|7|193|27|0|The fact that you are acting like this and not otherwise, I do not only know Myself, but this is known now by every man, and one weeps and mourns because of your unmerciful hardness. You are putting unbearable burdens on the shoulders of the poor people, but you yourself are not touching them with one finger.
GGJ|7|193|28|0|Say to the people here, if Moses or another prophet has ever given you a law by which you are allowed to behave yourself in such a brutal and unscrupulous way. Where is it written that you can appropriate the possessions of the widows and orphans in exchange for long prayers that you are promising to them? And where has Moses commanded to proclaim that true prophets are false ones, to persecute and to kill them?
GGJ|7|193|29|0|And if you are doing all these things, which you can never deny, it is then clear to everybody that you are the evil vine growers, of who I have spoken."
GGJ|7|193|30|0|Now the two Pharisees and also the others became enraged because I have pointed this out to them, and all the people said: "Yes, yes, He speaks the full truth! This is exactly how it is and not differently!"
GGJ|7|193|31|0|When the people said this aloud, the two said in a threatening manner: "Tell us, who are You, that You dare to tell us this in front of the people right in our face. Do you not know our rights and our power? How long will You test our patience?"
GGJ|7|193|32|0|I said: "I am the One who is talking now to you. I really do not fear your power because your imagined right for God and for all honest people is the highest injustice. But concerning patience, you rather should ask how long I will have the patience that you think to have with Me. Because all authority and power in Heaven and on Earth has been given to Me. My will can throw you into ruin and in the fire of My wrath, but you cannot do anything to Me because I can throw you into ruin much sooner than you are capable of hurting Me even with one finger. Yes, when I, because of your great evilness, will allow that you will put your wicked hands on Me, then also the day of your judgment and ruin will have come."
GGJ|7|194|1|1|The Pharisees ask for God’s Kingdom (18/13)
GGJ|7|194|1|0|One of the two said: "What kind of blasphemous nonsense are You uttering. Are we then not the builders who were appointed by Moses and Aaron in order to build God's house on Earth, just like it is written?"
GGJ|7|194|2|0|I said: "Yes, yes, this is indeed written, but there is however also written something else, and because you have started about the builders, I will tell you what that is. What is written and what is surely also known to you – because you also have read it in the Scriptures – sounds as follows: 'The stone that the builders have rejected has become the cornerstone. To the Lord this is accomplished and is now wonderfully visible before your eyes.' Therefore, I say to you: God's Kingdom will be taken away from you and will be given to the gentiles, and they will bear its fruits."
GGJ|7|194|3|0|Then the two said: "Then what will further on happen with the cornerstone for who You seem to take Yourself?"
GGJ|7|194|4|0|I said: "With the by you rejected stone – that nevertheless has now become a cornerstone – it will happen like this: whoever will fall upon the cornerstone, like you now, will crash. However, on who the cornerstone will fall – what you can expect – will be crushed. Did you understand this now?"
GGJ|7|194|5|0|After I had given this explanation, also the other high priests and Pharisees who were present came to understand that they were the ones who would be crushed by the cornerstone which should fall upon them. They were then very upset and deliberated among themselves how maybe they still could trick Me and bring Me to ruin.
GGJ|7|194|6|0|But the more temperate ones advised them against it and pointed out that all people were taking Me for a great prophet, and that for this reason I already had sufficiently made it clear what the high priests and the Pharisees had always done with the prophets. Therefore, they found it more advisable to trick Me first in My own words, to declare Me thereby before the people to be a liar and imposter and only then to catch Me and deliver Me to court, since the people could then have no more objections. But as long I could not be tricked with words it would be extremely risky to take Me into captivity, especially now when the people was still too excited by the nocturnal signs.
GGJ|7|194|7|0|The high priest and Pharisees were realizing that, stifled their anger and decided to catch Me with cunning words.
GGJ|7|194|8|0|After they had taken this decision, they turned again to Me, in a kind of kind-heartedness, because they were very afraid of the people, and were asking Me (the Pharisees): "From a Master who is so well versed in the Scripture, we also would like to hear wherein the Kingdom of God will consist, which will be taken away from us and given to the gentiles, with whom it will bear the desired fruit. What is in fact the Kingdom of God? What do You mean by that? Is it Heaven, where all believers hope to come after the death of their body, or does it already exist somewhere on this Earth, what according to Your words seems to be the case, because otherwise it could not be given to the gentiles. It can certainly not be a true spiritual Heaven, because nowhere it is written that also the dark gentiles would ever be received into God's Heaven. These words coming out of Your prophetic mouth were a bit puzzling to us, for which reason we are also inviting You to explain this further to us."
GGJ|7|194|9|0|Here they were already rejoicing, because they thought that with these words I already had entrapped Myself and that on such a clever question I could have no answer. Also here and there the people were looking seriously and were anxiously waiting how I would save Myself from this trap.
GGJ|7|194|10|0|But I stood up as a hero and no embarrassment could be seen on My face, and I started once again to speak with them in parables: "Because you are full of laziness, full of sensuality and selfish pride, it is therefore also impossible to understand the secret and the truth of the Kingdom of God. You are imagining Heaven to be one or the other exquisite space above the stars, where the pious souls are accepted or – according to a still more foolish and absurd idea which some of you have – only after many thousands of years on the by you never understood youngest day, after which they then will revel forever in the most pleasurable life. And from such a heaven that exists nowhere except in your more than foolish fantasy and highest selfish belief, the gentiles are to be excluded. Yes, I say to you, from such a heaven as you are imagining yourselves, they also will be excluded forever, since it is impossible to be accepted into a heaven that in reality exists nowhere.
GGJ|7|194|11|0|But, so that no one can ever find an excuse by claiming that he did not know wherein true Heaven consist, I will now, for the sake of the people, show in images wherein the true Heaven consist, everywhere in the whole of infinity and here on this Earth, in and above all stars, everywhere in the same manner. So listen to Me.
GGJ|7|195|1|1|The parable of the king and his wedding feast (18/14)
GGJ|7|195|1|0|The Kingdom of Heaven or God's Kingdom is like a king who prepared a wedding feast for his son. He sent out his helpers and servants to invite many important guests for the royal wedding feast. But those who were invited said to themselves: 'Why should we go to a royal wedding feast? We feel better at home and then we owe no one any gratitude.' And for this reason no one of those who were invited wanted to come to the royal wedding feast.
GGJ|7|195|2|0|When the king received the message that the guests who were invited first did not want to come, he sent out again other helpers, telling them beforehand: 'Tell the guests: Look, I have prepared my wedding feast. My oxen and fat cattle are slaughtered and everything is ready. Come therefore, all of you to the wedding feast.'
GGJ|7|195|3|0|The helpers departed and told it faithfully to the guests they had to invite. But again the invited ignored the invitation and were despising it. One went to his land, the other started another work, and again others seized the helpers, scorned them, and even killed some of them.
GGJ|7|195|4|0|When the king heard that, in his justified wrath he sent immediately his armies out and had all these murderers slain, burned their city and had it leveled with the ground.
GGJ|7|195|5|0|After that, the king spoke again to his helpers: 'It is true that the wedding feast is well prepared but the invited guests were not worthy of it. Therefore, go now to all common streets and alleys, and whomever you will meet, invite them to the wedding.
GGJ|7|195|6|0|The helpers went and brought all those they could find, the bad as well as the good. And look, the tables were completely occupied.
GGJ|7|195|7|0|Now when the tables were occupied in this manner, the king came into the large dining-hall to see the guests. There he saw someone who was not dressed well at all for a wedding, while the others, when they were invited, went quickly home to make them in the shortest time look as nice as possible for the wedding.
GGJ|7|195|8|0|Then the king asked the helpers: 'Why did this man there not dress himself nicely for the wedding, to refresh my eyes and not to give any offence to the many other guests?'
GGJ|7|195|9|0|And the helpers said: 'O mighty king, he is one of those who was invited first and who did not want to come. Now when we went to invite people for the third time, we also met him in the street, invited him once more and advised him to dress himself also nicely for the wedding. But he said: 'Ah why? I am not going to make all possible effort because of the wedding. I will go to it as I am.' And as we have met him in the street, he also went together with the other guests to the wedding, and we did not stop him since we have no right to do this.'
GGJ|7|195|10|0|When the king heard this from the helpers, he went to the one who did not have a wedding garment and he said to him: 'How could you come here without putting on a wedding garment? Look, the tables are now fully occupied with poor people, of whom a part is bad and only a small part is good, but all of them have dressed themselves so nicely that my eyes can find true pleasure in them. You have been invited already the first time and you did not want to listen to the invitation, and now on the third general invitation you have decided to come in, but without dressing yourself nicely for the wedding, while you still are wealthy enough to possess a wedding garment. Why then did you put me to shame?'
GGJ|7|195|11|0|After these questions, the man became very irritated with the king. He also did not even want to apologize and ask the king for forgiveness but he kept silent and gave no answer at all, although the king at first addressed him as a friend.
GGJ|7|195|12|0|This evil stubbornness irritated the king so much, that he said to his servants: 'Since this man is so hardened, and rewards my great affability and friendliness only with evil, anger and contempt, you must bind his hands and feet (loving will and wisdom) and throw him out (into matter) into extreme darkness (mere worldly reason)! There will be weeping and gnashing of teeth (worldly quarrellings over justice, truth and life).'
GGJ|7|195|13|0|However, with this I am telling you that by His awakened helpers God has also invited and called many of you for the true Kingdom of God, but only few are chosen, because the first time they did not want to listen to the invitation at all. After that, they resisted against it – just like it is the case now – and when for the third time all the gentiles were invited for the wedding, arrayed themselves and came to the wedding, there was only one of those who were invited first in a dress that was not fit for the wedding feast, and this one is the image of your rigidity of spirit which will throw you into the deepest darkness and distress of the world. And therefore, among those who are called since the beginning, there will be only few who will be chosen, and so the true Kingdom of God will be taken away from you and be given to the gentiles. But you, you will search in your deepest worldly darkness, quarrel and fight, and will not find the Kingdom of God anymore which you have lost and has left you until the end of the world.
GGJ|7|195|14|0|The true and living Kingdom of God however, does not come in outward appearance and also does not consist of that, but it is to be found in the inner part of man, because when man does not have it in himself, it also does not exist eternally and also nowhere else in the whole of infinity.
GGJ|7|195|15|0|And therein consists the Kingdom of God within man: that he keeps the commandments of God, and from now on believes in Him who has been sent to you in Me.
GGJ|7|195|16|0|In truth, I say to you: He who believes in Me and acts according to My word, has eternal life in him and with that also the Kingdom of God. For I Myself am the Truth, the Light, the Way and eternal Life.
GGJ|7|195|17|0|He who hears this from My mouth or from the mouth of those whom I am already now sending out – and in the future will be sending out even more – as My real and true witnesses, and then does not believe that this is so and cannot ever be otherwise, will not enter the Kingdom of God, but will remain in the night of his own worldly judgment. I have now said this to you. Blessed is the one who will take it to heart."
GGJ|7|196|1|1|Asking for the tax coin (18/15)
GGJ|7|196|1|0|When the high priests, scribes and Pharisees heard this from Me, they did not know what they should undertake further against Me to catch Me in My words. Because with the question about the Kingdom of God they did not succeed because they could not say anything against it and because all the people from the crowd were loudly pointing out that I had spoken and taught the full truth.
GGJ|7|196|2|0|Also the more moderate ones who were present said: "We told you before that with questions from the Scriptures you are no match for Him, because He might be more familiar with it than we ourselves. You only should ask His advice and opinion about Roman laws, which He as so-called prophet in view of the laws of Moses cannot approve. With this, we could more easily catch Him. However, then, the questions should be asked by those who are very qualified."
GGJ|7|196|3|0|All agreed on this and they secretly deliberated to know how they should handle it to catch Me in My own words in the manner that was advised.
GGJ|7|196|4|0|Some went outside to the scholars of the Roman law and also to the juridical advisers of Herod, and they promised a great reward if they could catch Me in My words.
GGJ|7|196|5|0|Soon they came with a feigned friendly look and said (the servants of Herod): "Master, we know that You are truthful and You make the way of God known in the right manner, without asking if perhaps someone did not agree with Your teaching. For only the truth counts for You and not the respect of a person, so that You always can speak out a free judgment. Look, we are lawyers and found it always very strange that we as Jews – who according to the law of Moses should always be free – still have to pay taxes to the emperor of Rome. What is Your opinion about this matter? Is it right that we Jews, have to pay taxes, while we have a charter which says that we, despite the Roman domination may move freely according to the law of Moses. What do You say about this?"
GGJ|7|196|6|0|However, because I noticed very clearly their cunning already at the time when they entered, I looked at them very seriously and said aloud: "Hypocrites, why do you want to tempt Me!? Show Me such a tax coin!"
GGJ|7|196|7|0|At once they showed Me such a coin.
GGJ|7|196|8|0|Further on I said: "Whose image is on it and whose inscription!?"
GGJ|7|196|9|0|They said: "As You can see, the one from the emperor."
GGJ|7|196|10|0|I said: "Well, then give to the emperor what belongs to the emperor and to God what belongs to God!"
GGJ|7|196|11|0|When they heard this, they were surprised about My wisdom and said to the priests: "You can test this wise Man yourself, because we are no match for His wisdom."
GGJ|7|196|12|0|Then they went away.
GGJ|7|196|13|0|And again I spoke freely with the people about the immortality of the human soul, which attracted a few Sadducees who were present. After a short while I was confronted with them, which will soon follow.
GGJ|7|196|14|0|After these negotiations it was of course already midday. For this reason a few of My disciples asked Me if it would not be advisable to leave the temple and to look for a midday meal, because I had conquered the Pharisees almost completely and all the people was in our favor and it believed in Me.
GGJ|7|196|15|0|I said: "This can still wait for awhile, because man does not live from bread alone, but also from every word that comes out of the mouth of God. I have to work as long as it is day. When the night comes it is not easy to deal with and to work with this people. For sure, the Pharisees have gone away now to deliberate again if perhaps I still cannot be caught in one way or another. Therefore, they soon will come back to make it difficult for Me. And there is a big group of Sadducees who also have something against Me and will soon start a conversation with Me. With this opportunity the necessary Pharisees and scribes will not be absent also. Therefore, we will stay in the temple, because also the people will stay here. But if someone of you wants to go away to take care of his body he also can do that. But I prefer that you stay here."
GGJ|7|196|16|0|When the disciples heard that from Me they stayed and nobody of them left the temple.
GGJ|7|197|1|1|Jesus and the Sadducees. Marriage in Heaven. (18/16)
GGJ|7|197|1|0|Immediately after that, the Sadducees, who have a pure cynical opinion and do not believe in a resurrection or in a life of the soul after physical death, came to Me. They asked Me: "Master, Moses said – although he did not command it explicitly: 'If a man of a woman dies without child, let then his brother marry his wife in order to procreate a descendant'. Now in our case there were 7 brothers. The first married a woman, died however some time later without having procreated a descendant with the woman. So the widow came – according to Moses' advice – to the second brother. However, the same happened to him as his deceased brother. This continued unto the seventh brother, and finally the woman died without any fruit. If it is true that there is a resurrection after the death of the body, then we ask ourselves, whose wife will she be in the other life? Because here all the 7 brothers were her husband."
GGJ|7|197|2|0|I said: "Oh, then you are greatly mistaken and you do not know the Scriptures and even less the power of God. In the resurrection, which you did not understand, men will be completely equal to the angels of God and will not marry or be taken into marriage. Because marriage in Heaven is different from yours on this Earth.
GGJ|7|197|3|0|In the same way as here on Earth when a righteous man and a righteous woman are united with each other, so in Heaven love and wisdom are united with each other.
GGJ|7|197|4|0|But if you are so well versed in the Scriptures, then you surely must also have read that it is written that God has spoken understandably and as follows: 'I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob'. And God is not a God of the dead but a God of the living. Now if God is truly a God of the living and not of the dead, then Abraham, Isaac and Jacob – who according to you are entirely destroyed – must still be living and must have been resurrected already a long time ago for true eternal life. For if this were not so, then God would have spoken an untruth to Moses when He said: 'I am the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob', because God can only be a God of those who live and not a God of those who do not live, who do not exist anywhere. For to claim and believe such thing would be the greatest foolishness of the world.
GGJ|7|197|5|0|However, when Abraham was still walking on Earth in the flesh, and the prophecy came to him that once I Myself would come in the flesh in this world as a Son of men – which is now being fulfilled before your eyes – and when it was also promised to him that he would see My day and My time in this world, he was filled with great joy.
GGJ|7|197|6|0|And I can truthfully assure you that he also saw My day and My time on this Earth and is still continuously seeing it and he is fully rejoicing over it. Would he also be able to do that if he would not have been resurrected a long time ago or if he would be entirely dead and, as you believe, would be destroyed forever."
GGJ|7|197|7|0|The totally defeated Sadducees said: "If you show us the resurrected father Abraham we will believe what you have told us here."
GGJ|7|197|8|0|I said: "If you do not believe My words, you will also not believe the appearance of Abraham, which is easy to accomplish. You would say: 'Now look what a magician this Man is and how he wants to throw sand into our eyes'. But I say to you: I Myself am the live and the resurrection, whoever believes in Me has life and the resurrection already in himself.
GGJ|7|197|9|0|Look, here are many who are still walking in the flesh and they are already resurrected in the spirit. Therefore, they will not feel nor taste death but will live from now on eternally. Those have already seen and spoken to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and know what they can expect. But you by far do not know what to expect, although you live and also think and will. Did you understand Me?"
GGJ|7|197|10|0|When the Sadducees received this lesson from Me they did not say anything anymore and they withdrew.
GGJ|7|197|11|0|The people however was simply amazed because of My great wisdom and they said to themselves: "This One is truly more than a simple prophet because He speaks as an arbitrary Lord. If He would only be a prophet He would not speak like a Lord full of the highest power from God. For the one who says: 'I Myself am life and the resurrection, whoever believes in Me will not see death, feel nor taste it, for he already has life in himself' – no one can say this about himself, except God. We know however, that a Messiah is promised to all the Jews and whose name will be great. Because He will be named Immanuel, that is: 'God with us'. This Man must surely be the One. Otherwise, from where could He have such power and wisdom?"
GGJ|7|198|1|1|The Lord asks the Pharisees what they think about Christ. The nature of man. About the triune being of God. (18/17)
GGJ|7|198|1|0|The people spoke in this way among themselves. The Pharisees and scribes who were present again did not hear how the people spoke about Me. But they heard that I had silenced the Sadducees. Secretly they were glad about that because they disliked the Sadducees very much. But now they took courage again to continue to try if perhaps they could catch Me in My words in one way or another.
GGJ|7|198|2|0|A scribe came to Me and said: "Master, I am convinced that You truly are in all seriousness a rare wise Man and are an expert concerning the Scriptures. Therefore tell me: what is actually the most important commandment of the whole law?"
GGJ|7|198|3|0|I said: "The most important and all encompassing commandment is: 'You shall love God the Lord with all your heart, with all your soul and with your whole mind'. Look, this is the most important and greatest commandment. The other is equal to it: 'You shall also love your fellowman as yourself'. That means: always do with pleasure for the one of whom you would like that he would do it for you if you would need it and it would be within his means. The whole law and all the prophets rest on these 2 commandments. Or do you perhaps know a commandment that is more important?"
GGJ|7|198|4|0|The scribe said: "A more important commandment is not known to me. Therefore You have answered correctly."
GGJ|7|198|5|0|There was now already a whole crowd of Pharisees and scribes around Me and they deliberated what they should ask further to catch Me, so that they could capture Me.
GGJ|7|198|6|0|However, I said to them: "Listen, the fact that you want to ask me continuously questions of which you suspect that I will be trapped, is clear to everyone here. I already have answered a great deal of questions and have shown you that you cannot catch Me. Therefore I want to ask you a question again. If you can answer Me, you may ask Me again a few things."
GGJ|7|198|7|0|The Pharisees said: "Good, just ask, also we will not withhold You any answer."
GGJ|7|198|8|0|I said: "Well then, do tell me: what do you think about Christ? Whose Son will He be?"
GGJ|7|198|9|0|The Pharisees said: "As it is written: He is a Son of David."
GGJ|7|198|10|0|I said: "Hmm, strange, if this is so, then why does David in the spirit call Him a Lord, when he says: 'The Lord said to My Lord: sit down at My right hand until I have put Your enemies at Your feet?' If David calls Him Lord, how can He then be his Son?"
GGJ|7|198|11|0|On this, a Pharisee said: "We know that David has spoken in the spirit like this about Christ, but who can understand what he meant with the 'Lord', who spoke to his Lord, and who is the Lord who David called 'his Lord'? Because according to the teaching of Moses we cannot accept that at the time of David they already thought and believed in two Lords of which each one would be completely God. The Lord who spoke to the Lord of David must clearly be another person than the Lord who David calls 'his Lord'. Otherwise how could David say: 'The Lord spoke to my Lord'? But who can understand this? If You understand it, then explain it to us. Then we will believe that You speak out of God's Spirit."
GGJ|7|198|12|0|I said: "If you as so-called scribes cannot understand the way of speaking of the old Hebrews, how then do you want to understand their spirit?
GGJ|7|198|13|0|The Lord, thus Jehovah, has certainly also been a Lord of David, thus also his Lord. And therefore, David did not express himself wrongly when he said: 'My Lord spoke to my Lord.' And when he spoke like that it is also clear that both Lords, who by way of expression are only apparently two Lords, are in fact one and the same Lord. You yourselves do also say: 'My spirit spoke to the mind of my soul.' Does the spirit of man not live in his soul and is consequently one with his soul, although it is as real life power in the soul more noble and more complete than the substantial soul itself?
GGJ|7|198|14|0|In God there are also two distinct essential qualities and these are forming His initial substance and consequently are forming His undivided One initial Being.
GGJ|7|198|15|0|The one distinct essential quality is love, as the eternal flame of life in God, and the other distinct essential quality is as a result of the brightest flame of life, the light of the wisdom in God.
GGJ|7|198|16|0|If this is now so, and undeniable not different, is then the love in God not totally the same glory in God as His wisdom?
GGJ|7|198|17|0|But when David said: 'The Lord spoke to my Lord', he only said that the endless merciful love in God penetrated its wisdom totally and said to it: 'Go and sit at My right hand, become Word and Being, become one with all My life's power, then everybody who is an enemy of the light must bow before the love life's power in the light thereof.'
GGJ|7|198|18|0|However, what David said at that time in the spirit, stands now in a wonderful way embodied before you. Why do you close your eyes and do not want to realize that the great promise is being fulfilled and stands and speaks now before you, and is showing you the ways of the true life out and in God?"
GGJ|7|198|19|0|When the Pharisees heard this from My mouth, a kind of fear for My wisdom came upon them, so that no one of them dared to ask Me anything further to try Me.
GGJ|7|198|20|0|And the more moderate temple servants said secretly to the furious Pharisees: 'We already told you before with good intentions that nothing can be achieved with this Man. Because firstly in His will there is such an incomprehensible wonderful power that He can move and destroy mountains with it, secondly all the people and all the Romans are on His side, and thirdly He is so incomprehensibly wise that with all our wisdom and all our questions, no matter how smart, we can in no way catch Him to make Him suspicious in front of the people. The more questions we ask Him the more we make ourselves suspicious in front of the people who are starting to laugh at us. What benefit is it to us? It would be better if we never had anything to do with Him. But now the harm has almost been done to us. What shall we do now? We are of the opinion that it would be most wise to turn our back to this whole matter and not to involve ourselves openly any longer.
GGJ|7|198|21|0|If ever this should possibly be a decree from God, we are resisting in vain. And if this is not the case, then it will pass of itself, so that after some time no one will remember anything about it, just like it already had been often the case. This is our opinion about this, but you can still do what you think is best, although you must be convinced that we were right."
GGJ|7|198|22|0|A chief priest said quietly, so that the people could not hear it: "Yes, yes, you surely are right, but must we tolerate that He is humiliating us so much in the eyes of the people who are our good milking cow?"
GGJ|7|198|23|0|A moderate man said: "This is all correct, but then think about a way to turn around our lost case, then we gladly will sustain you with everything. But we are only of the opinion that a suitable way will not easily be found, and a bad method will only make this matter more serious and make our situation worse."
GGJ|7|198|24|0|A chief priest said: "What would you think if we ask Him if He Himself would present us before the people as what we in fact are according to Moses?"
GGJ|7|198|25|0|A moderate man said: "This could be better than all the traps that we have thought of for Him. Let someone try that, but sincerely and in all seriousness. Maybe it is useful. As far as we can see He is in fact not a bad and revengeful person, because we have heard from everywhere that He helps poor people a lot, or else He certainly would not be in such a high esteem among the poor people."
GGJ|7|198|26|0|Then they deliberated who would be the one to take the task upon him to talk to Me about this matter. One of the more moderate was quickly willing to do it, and one after the other agreed on it. He came to Me and wanted to present his request.
GGJ|7|198|27|0|But I did not give him the chance to speak and said immediately in his face: "I know all too well what you want to tell Me now. Therefore, you can save the trouble to lose even one word before Me about your request. But what I have to say about you to the people and also to My disciples for and against you, this I also know. Thus you can either go or stay here to hear what I will say."
GGJ|7|198|28|0|When the Pharisee heard this of Me, he turned around and went back to his colleagues. All of them were all ears to listen to all the things I would say to the people for and against them.
GGJ|7|199|1|1|The Lord talks about the scribes (18/18)
GGJ|7|199|1|0|Immediately I opened My mouth and said: "The Pharisees and scribes are sitting on Moses' chair. Abide by everything they say you have to do because Moses and the prophets have said so, and do it also. But you should not conform to their works and should not do as they are doing.
GGJ|7|199|2|0|What they tell you to do is mostly correct and true, but they themselves are not doing what they are teaching you. They compel you to carry heavy and often unbearable loads and they put these on the shoulders of the people, but they themselves do not want to touch it with one finger.
GGJ|7|199|3|0|All works that appear to be good, they only are doing to be considered by men as the servants of God. Therefore they attach a great deal of importance to their memoranda (these were the notes of those who paid dearly for great and long prayers and offerings for their well being). That is why the hems on their robes are so big (the big hems on their robes indicated severe and unceasing offerings and prayer service, which however only consisted of wearing bigger hems).
GGJ|7|199|4|0|During meals they like to sit at the head of the table – also in the schools – and they attach great importance to be greeted on the market place (a big place where many people were gathering), and to be called 'rabbi' by men.
GGJ|7|199|5|0|But you, even if you would be and want to become My disciples, should not allow to be called like that. Because only One is your true Master and that am I (Christ). You are only equal brothers among one another.
GGJ|7|199|6|0|From now on you should not call anyone on Earth in the full sense of the truth 'father', because only One is your true Father, namely the eternal One in Heaven.
GGJ|7|199|7|0|And again I say to you that at no time you should allow to be called 'master' in My teaching and to be greeted that way, because now you know who your Master is.
GGJ|7|199|8|0|Also there should not be any difference in rank among you as it is existing now in the temple and the world of men, but let the greatest and highest among you, be the servant and helper of the other brothers. Because he who exalts himself will be humbled down. However, he who out of love for his brothers humbles himself down will be exalted."
GGJ|7|199|9|0|When the Pharisees heard this teaching of Me and looked at Me angrily, the whole people cried out at Me: "O Master, You alone are truthful. This is how it should be among all men, then this Earth would already be a true Heaven. But as it goes now among the people, when everyone often for a small thing wants to be more and higher than his fellowman, this Earth is a true Hell, because in the imaginative delusion of grandeur one person persecutes the other and oppresses the weak with his unsatisfied pride. O poor and weak humanity of this Earth, for many it would be better if they were never born.
GGJ|7|199|10|0|O Master, we can see that Your word is a true word of God, but those who hear it, are with their skin and hair in Hell. Therefore, Your godly word will also not serve them as salvation, because the ones for whom it is most concerned are the ones who do not bother at all. For already now they show their teeth out of anger and watch like hungry wolves and hyenas, anxiously waiting for a lamb on the pasture."
GGJ|7|200|1|1|The Lord critisizes the Pharisees (18/19)
GGJ|7|200|1|0|Such statements from the people were like a stench in the nose of the Pharisees. For this reason, a few orators stood up to speak some soothing words to the excited people by which they did not fail to make Me and My teaching suspicious and to misrepresent it. They accused Me of great improper presumptions and said that I had abolished the law of Moses when I wanted that from now on a child could no longer honor its parents by greeting them with the word father or mother since Moses explicitly gave the commandment that one should honor his father and mother.
GGJ|7|200|2|0|By that, the people became uncertain and expressed their doubts among each other and some among them said: "Well, in fact you cannot disagree with the Pharisees and scribes. It seems that in His enthusiasm He went too far."
GGJ|7|200|3|0|Then the more moderate Pharisee came to Me and said: "Do You hear now what the people is saying? You made us very suspicious in front of the people, so that they raised their voice against us. But they noticed that You went too far by going against Moses. That is why it was the highest time to make the people change their mind. Now they see their mistake, and my question is: what do You want to do now?"
GGJ|7|200|4|0|I said: "I surely do not have to ask you what I further have to do or to say. When John was teaching the people and exhorted them to do penance, you also behaved like this in order to uphold your worldly justice, but you did no penance and you also withheld the people from it by your hypocritical words, what you also have done just now. But by this you also will bring even more damnation upon yourselves. The One who has the power to save you or to bring you to ruin is saying this to you, depending on what you want to achieve with your way of doing.
GGJ|7|200|5|0|You fools of heart and mind. When you yourselves call God your Father and you say that one should not defame the name of God, how can you then put God equal to man? What is the difference when you call God your Father but also the one who procreated you in the womb of a woman?
GGJ|7|200|6|0|You want to be scribes and you do not even know anymore the difference between the original Hebrew words 'jeoua' and 'jeoutza'. The first mentioned means 'Father' and the second 'procreator'. And when this is so and not otherwise, then who else except you have brought the people into the greatest confusion?
GGJ|7|200|7|0|Therefore, woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, foolish hypocrites! By your great laziness, stupidity and wickedness you always lock up the true Kingdom of Heaven for those who want to come into it. Truly, you also will not come into it and no one else who will behave like you now!
GGJ|7|200|8|0|You yourselves will not come into God's Kingdom of truth and life, and those who still want to come into it one way or another, you do not allow to go in, but you persecute and curse them and are blocking in this way all ways to the light and eternal life. Therefore also, even more damnation will be your share!
GGJ|7|200|9|0|Still for another reason I say: woe, you scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! You devour the possessions of the widows and orphans and pretend that you will pronounce long and strong prayers for it. Also for this, even more damnation will rest upon you!
GGJ|7|200|10|0|Still more reasons to say woe, you scribes and Pharisees, terrible hypocrites! You travel over land and sea to change somewhere a gentile into a Jew. When he has become one, you soon make of him a child of Hell, twice as worse as you yourselves. Also for this you will reap your reward in Hell!
GGJ|7|200|11|0|Again woe, you blind leaders who say: when one swears by the temple, it means nothing, but the one who takes a false oath by the gold of the temple, is guilty and punishable. O fools and blind ones! Which is greater and more: the temple by which the gold is sanctified or the useless gold in itself?
GGJ|7|200|12|0|Also, this is how you speak and teach: if someone swears by the altar, it is not important, but if someone takes falsely an oath by the offering that is laying on the altar, he is guilty and punishable. O fools and blind ones! Which is greater here, the offering or the altar that sanctifies the offering!?
GGJ|7|200|13|0|Is it then not true and right that everyone who swears by the altar, also swears by everything that is laying on the altar? And the one who swears by the temple, also swears by everything that is in the temple. And finally, the one who swears by Heaven swears certainly also by God's throne and consequently also by the One who sits upon it – or more precisely: rests and rules upon it!
GGJ|7|200|14|0|Again woe, you scribes and Pharisees, great hypocrites, who impose according to the old law the tithes of mint, the dill and cumin, because this is to your advantage, but you do not care about the most difficult and the most important, namely a just and true jurisdiction, faith and mercy, in order that everyone would receive complete justice before you. With this I do not say that one should not do the first mentioned, but what I say is that one should not – like you are doing now – refrain from doing the second and which is much more important!
GGJ|7|200|15|0|O total blind leaders, you are sifting out mosquitoes but you swallow camels! Woe, you scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites in all aspects, who keep the sacred cups and plates clean from the outside but who do not care a bit when these vessels are full of robbery and excessive gluttony from the inside. O, you blind Pharisee, clean first the inside of the cup and the plate, so that subsequently also the outside will truthfully become clean!
GGJ|7|200|16|0|And much more woe over you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, all of you! You are like whitewashed graves. These are also shining clean from the outside, but inside there are full of dead man's bones and repulsive dirt. Such graves are precisely showing who you are. You also make a pious impression outwardly on the people, but from the inside you are full of hypocrisy and all kinds of vices!
GGJ|7|200|17|0|And manifold woe to you scribes and Pharisees, complete hypocrites! You are building now mortuary monuments for the old prophets and decorate the graves of those righteous ones and you lament as follows: 'Oh, if we would have been in the world at the time of our fathers we would not be guilty of their innocent blood that was shed.' But by this you give evidence that you are true children of those who have killed the prophets. Well then, make full with Me also, the evil measure of your fathers, just like you have already made the measure full with Zacharias and with John. Serpents, brood of vipers, how will you escape the damnation of Hell when you behave like this!?"
GGJ|7|201|1|1|The Lord calms down the people (18/20)
GGJ|7|201|1|0|After My relentless speech, the people shouted for joy again: "If this Man were in reality not Christ and did not possess the fullest godly power, He never would have had the courage to throw these great truths in the face of these tyrants! Anyone else they would grab and tear up in anger, but for Him they stand as guilty big criminals before a merciless judge! Yes, yes, so it is! He did nothing else but throwing the full plain truth before their feet, and as their Lord He also has shown them the well-deserved reward. So this temple rabble deserves nothing better than to be mercilessly grabbed, be driven to the Jordan and to be drowned as the worst scapegoats of the whole big country of the Jews!"
GGJ|7|201|2|0|I said to the people: "Do not judge, as if it were given to you to judge and to punish, but be patient with the sinners. Because it is written, according to the word out of the mouth of God: 'Wrath and vengeance are Mine.' You people should remember that God the Lord is the only true Judge, who knows at the right time to reward what is good and to punish evil. It is up to you to be patient with the sinners. Because when someone is bodily very ill, it would be very strange to punish him immediately, because usually it is his own fault that he became so miserable and sick. When an experienced doctor comes by and says to the sick person that there is still a good chance to help him if he will let himself be treated by a good doctor and will do what he says and the sick person discards the advice of the doctor, it is of course his own fault when he goes to ruin in a miserable way because he holds on to his hardness.
GGJ|7|201|3|0|And look, it is precisely so with these blind scribes and Pharisees. As a true doctor I have shown them the two great shortcomings of their soul and thereby also have prescribed the medicines, but if they discard them and do not want to apply it, judgment will not come by Me but it will come by the result of their stubbornness by which they will be thrown into misery and ruin.
GGJ|7|201|4|0|Therefore, God has given commandments to man for the salvation of his soul. If he will keep them, he will be eternally happy, but if he does not want to keep them at all, he will be the one who will punish himself. Because once God has established a permanent and unchangeable order without which the existence of any creature would be conceivable. He faithfully has revealed this order through many revelations to free man, and according to his complete free will man should conform himself to it and allow himself to be guided and be developed by it. If man will do that he will come to perfection according to the will of God, and will become a being who is equal to God, being equipped with all godly love, wisdom, power and might. And by that he will inherit the true sonship of God. This he impossibly can achieve in another way except through the ways that were very faithfully proclaimed to him at all times for the benefit of this supreme goal.
GGJ|7|201|5|0|Now what matters to man are entirely a true faith and then his complete free will. If he believes and acts according to it, then he becomes the most happy being in God's entire infinity, but if he does not believe and will not act according to it, then he only can blame himself when his soul becomes more and more miserable and blind, and will have less and less life in him.
GGJ|7|201|6|0|And that is why I have come Myself as Man to show you the right ways, because you have never believed completely the messengers that I had sent, and therefore you also did not act according to their words.
GGJ|7|201|7|0|But now, if you also do not believe Me and do not want to live according to My teaching, then I am asking you, who must still come after Me, so that you would believe him and act according to his teaching? If you do not believe Me, the Master of all that lives, who then do you want to believe after Me, act accordingly and be blessed?
GGJ|7|201|8|0|The fact that they do not believe Me and also do not want to life according to My teaching, of that, the servants of the temple are surely giving you the most clear proof."
GGJ|7|202|1|1|The free will of man. Man’s impatience and God’s tolerance. (18/21)
GGJ|7|202|1|0|Someone from the crowd, who also knew the Scriptures very well, said: "Lord and Master, among us there are many who have heard Your teaching and have seen Your many signs and have admired them, so that they said: 'If this Man with all His unknown wisdom and clear visible power and might which is completely equal to God's, for which even the rigid death must bow, is still not the promised Messiah, then we ask ourselves if the true Messiah – if ever he would come – would be able to perform greater signs. We do not believe that and we also will not believe that. Because a Man, who without any help but only by His word heals the worst sicknesses, even replaces totally lost limbs – as we have seen near Bethlehem – brings death people back to life, who rules over the winds and storms and who makes His will known to the sun, the moon and all the stars, is a God and no more a man.'
GGJ|7|202|2|0|You see, Lord and Master, this is how we speak regularly among ourselves, and therefore we also believe that You are not only one of the greatest of all prophets, but are truly the Lord Himself.
GGJ|7|202|3|0|Although You have a body, just like we, but in Your body is hidden the fullness of the deity and Your words and deeds are witnesses of its wonderful existence in You. This we firmly do believe and we will no more let ourselves be deceived by those terrible tyrants of the temple.
GGJ|7|202|4|0|We have to make You a request, o Lord. Shorten Your holy patience and lay Your incorrigible enemies completely and totally under Your footstool and chastise them with the rod which they have deserved for so long already."
GGJ|7|202|5|0|I said: "If you truly believe in Me, you also must not try to anticipate My wisdom, which guides and settles all things in the world, but you must unite your patience with Mine and think: in this world, where the freedom of life is being tested, order is once and for all times such that every man may do what he wants. Because only by the complete freedom of will he can fight for the eternal life of his soul. And as he has a free will, he also has a right thinking-faculty and a free intellect with which he can distinguish and evaluate all that which is good and true and he can also act accordingly, because the powers have been richly given to him.
GGJ|7|202|6|0|When man distinguishes that which is good and true, but still voluntarily is acting contrary to it, he is building his own judgment and his own Hell and is therefore already here on Earth a complete devil. And look, that is the punishment which man is giving to himself, without My willing it.
GGJ|7|202|7|0|Therefore, do not busy yourself with My great patience and love for men, if they be good or bad. I only warn them when they are on the wrong path. But despite My omnipotence I cannot grab them and bring them back on the right path of life, because that would mean that I would take away their free will, which would mean the same as if I would take away the life of the soul and that of the spirit within.
GGJ|7|202|8|0|Therefore, everyone has to walk as it pleases him. It is for man more than enough that he knows the ways and the fixed consequences that he can expect, if they are good or bad. Because every man who came to use his reason and his intellect knows the things which are right and good according to the revelations from the Heavens, and also that which is wrong and bad. The choice to act accordingly is completely up to his free will.
GGJ|7|202|9|0|If you understand this well, you cannot complain about My patience and tolerance, because on this Earth, which is a house of education for the future true children of God, it must be so and can impossibly be otherwise.
GGJ|7|202|10|0|Where people are called to become complete spirits and beings equal to God, also the opposite direction must be possible for their freedom of will to have free allowance to become a complete devil, who however by his own fault will have to bear in a miserable way that which he has caused by his own will.
GGJ|7|202|11|0|Therefore, I will judge and punish no one by My omnipotence for his bad deeds, but this does the one himself and also the unchangeable law of My eternal order, which has been made known to everyone by he way of the light of the many revelations, already since the first beginning of the existence of man on this Earth.
GGJ|7|202|12|0|If you have understood this now, then train yourself also in patience, and have therefore also in yourself true compassion, not only with the sick bodies, but even more with the sick and blind souls of the people. Then you will come in the least difficult and fastest way to the true and complete equality with God and become like the angels in Heaven."
GGJ|7|203|1|1|The future of Jerusalem (18/22)
GGJ|7|203|1|0|One of the moderate Pharisees said again: "Master, I and more people among us, can surely see that You are a mighty Teacher and You are speaking freely and openly, irrespective of persons. And it is also entirely true that the prophets have revealed the true way to life to every man. Well, these revelations should be more than sufficient for man. Why then is it allowed that there are still kings and rulers of the world with their own bad worldly laws, and by that, they are harming poor, weak mankind the most? According to me, this would really not be necessary. Because, how man has to live and act according to the will and the unchangeable order of God has been completely explained in the revelations. Then for what reason are all those imperious and greedy monarchs, kings and now even emperors allowed?"
GGJ|7|203|2|0|I said: "In the beginning God did not ordain or prescribe this, because He gave to man true and righteous leaders and judges who were enlightened in the spirit. But in the course of time, when the people was doing well and when they were rich in everything that was good and valuable that the Earth was containing, they were no more satisfied with the simple and modest leaders and judges. They began to grumble and wanted during the time of the faithful Samuel a king who also had to radiate such magnificence just like the kings of the other heathenish people who committed idolatry with their kings.
GGJ|7|203|3|0|When Samuel related to God what the people was requiring from him at any cost, God spoke in His wrath to Samuel: 'This people has regarding to Me committed already more sins of the worst kind than there is grass on the whole Earth and sand in the sea. And now they want to add to their many sins the greatest of all, being no more satisfied with My reign, they want to have a king like the ungodly heathens. Yes, to this ungrateful people will be given a king as a sharp rod and scourge, under which they will howl and mourn.'
GGJ|7|203|4|0|Look, this and still more has God said to the people as a warning in order to dissuade them from this foolish wish.
GGJ|7|203|5|0|But when all this did not help and the people were stubbornly holding fast to their demand, God gave instruction to His helper Samuel to anoint Saul as king of the Jews.
GGJ|7|203|6|0|Look, everywhere where the nations were not satisfied with the meek reign of God there was a king, and they absolutely wanted to have a man among them as their king.
GGJ|7|203|7|0|Was this also not because of the evil will of the people whom Satan often had thrown into unbearable misery? God has warned the people often and long enough in the most diverse regions of the world not to chose a man as king and to provide him with all earthly power. He showed them all the bad results that would come from it, but the people closed their heart and their ears for the voice of God and they themselves have caused their misery. And what they have caused themselves, they also have to take upon themselves.
GGJ|7|203|8|0|Yes, if an entire people would unanimously beg God to lead them, and rule and reign over them again, just like it was the case in the beginning, truly, then God would not leave the serious pleading of a people unanswered. But because those same kings have always too much favorites at their side, and are not granting any freedom to the people who want it differently, and most of the time because they are forming and educating them already from the cradle in favor of the king, the people feel the pressure of the king, but they do not know where to ask for help. For the rulers realized since the beginning of their sovereignty that a people who are enlightened would soon separate themselves from them.
GGJ|7|203|9|0|Therefore they tried with the help of false prophets – of who you are a sad remnant – to mislead the people and to make them blind for the one and true God. And because of that, they cannot find anymore the right way to God on their own without the men who for this reason were called by God. And they continue to live in their usual common idolatry, trying by all means – no matter how bad they are – to get only earthly advantages. If then a true prophet, called by God, will come, then he is not only not recognized as such, but he is also persecuted as a blasphemer and oftentimes he is killed, just like it has been very often the case with you.
GGJ|7|203|10|0|And when this is so, how can God help such a people that fell so deep, when despite their great misery they stubbornly refuse all help that God offers them? And if such is the case with you, it has no sense to ask the question why, apart from the revelations, God has also allowed worldly governors who harm the people with their worldly laws.
GGJ|7|203|11|0|Do the people want something else or do you? If you would want it, you would faithfully listen to Me and act according to My teaching. For I, the Lord Himself, have come to you because I want to save you. But what do you do? You are doing nothing else except to deliberate to see how you can catch and kill Me. And if you and many thousands with you will do that, then ask yourselves, who except Me, can still save and help you?"
GGJ|7|203|12|0|The Pharisee said: "Master, You are always accusing us as if we have defiled our hands with the blood of the prophets. Yet, we are not responsible for what our fathers have done in their blindness. If we had lived with our present knowledge and insight at the time of the prophets, then we certainly would not have stoned them. Also at the time of Samuel we did not call for a king. But if we as a punishment must have a king, we prefer him to be a Jew than a gentile. In fact, I only want to hear from You why do we now as Jews have to be dominated by gentile laws?"
GGJ|7|203|13|0|I said: "The reason for this is that you already since a long time have rejected the laws of Moses and the prophets, and instead of that you have introduced your own evil and absurd prescriptions. You preferred these worldly prescriptions instead of God's wise commandments, and for this reason God has allowed everything to happen to you what you have always wanted and still want. Because if you would prefer God's commandments and the teaching of the prophets instead of the laws of the world, then you would listen to Me, would convert yourselves and act according to My teaching. I preach nothing else than the old Word of God from which you have deviated so much that you are no more capable to recognize that this is the word which is coming from My mouth. However, you hate and persecute Me as if I were a sinner and a criminal, and thus you will stay under the power of the rod and the sword of the gentiles.
GGJ|7|203|14|0|However, it is also written: 'Behold, I will send prophets, wise men and true scribes. Some of them you will kill and even crucify like the gentiles are doing, and again others you will scourge in your synagogues and persecute from one city to another, so that the blood of all the righteous ones will come over you, from the pious Abel who was struck down by Cain, until the blood of Zacharias who was a son of the pious Berechiah and who you have killed between the veil of the temple and the altar of offerings. Truly, I say to you: because you have acted that way and still are acting that way, all this has come over you, and still worse things will come over you, because you yourselves want it that way and are also bringing it about.
GGJ|7|203|15|0|O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that kills the prophets and stones those who are send to you. How often did I want to gather your children as a hen keeps her chicks under her wings. And you, children, did not want to be brought under the protection of My wings. Therefore, this house of yours will become lonely and deserted, so that even no screech owls and crows will come within its walls!
GGJ|7|203|16|0|Do remember that, so that when it soon will come over you and your children, you will remember, that I have told you beforehand and how it was also shown to you in an image during the night by a phenomenon in the sky."
GGJ|7|203|17|0|Now the Pharisee was asking Me from where I had that knowledge to predict such evil things over the city. And when I would come back again if I would leave Jerusalem, because he would speak good words about Me before the high priest.
GGJ|7|203|18|0|I said: "With all those who are with Me I will soon leave the temple and you will not see Me coming earlier than when you will shout: 'Hail to Him who comes in the name of the Lord."
GGJ|7|203|19|0|Upon this, the Pharisee went back again to the others and said: "Friends, fighting with Him is useless. This I have noticed already since the beginning. Now, already for 5 hours we have been working on Him and have accomplished nothing, except that, because of our obstinacy, we have the people against us. The question is now: who will be able to bring them on our side again?"
GGJ|7|203|20|0|Nobody reacted on this remark of the Pharisee and all of them left the temple.
GGJ|7|203|21|0|I warned the people once more and comforted them. After that, also I left the temple together with all those who belonged to Me. We went again to the Mount of Olives where a delicious meal was already waiting for us.
GGJ|7|204|1|1|The Lord on the Mount of Olives with those that belong to Him (18/23)
GGJ|7|204|1|0|When we went back to the Mount of Olives, Nicodemus, Joseph of Arimathea and the old rabbi were following us, and Nicodemus said directly to Me: "O Lord, my love of all love, today You have said the plain truth to those tyrants. Yes, it was really a wonder of wonders that today they did not grab stones like last time. At each of Your holy and complete true words I have really felt such a great pleasure as does not happen often. For me, the most wonderful was first that almost all the people who were present in the temple accepted Your teaching of life, and secondly, the Pharisees and scribes with each catch question that they were asking You, they were the ones who caught themselves and were losing the last spark of belief and trust that they still had with the people.
GGJ|7|204|2|0|Oh, that was good for those arrogant and imperious, hypocritical pretenders and selfish fanatics who were already considering themselves to be in a higher position than God and Moses himself. How they also tried to convince the people that God is only dealing with the people through them and is only hearing and exalting their prayers. But today in front of the people it has been clearly unveiled how God is looking upon them, and this was so marvelous. This can no more be exceeded by anything else. Now they surely will hold one meeting after another, of which one will be more wicked and stupid than the other.
GGJ|7|204|3|0|The best of all this is that they have different opinions among themselves. The least wicked ones are at least realizing that they can do nothing against You, but those real hardened fanatics of the temple are also not realizing that, although exactly today they should have felt that they are completely powerless. In short, I am so happy about Your total victory over those terrible dark people that I would like to shout now: 'Hail to Him who has come in You to us in the name of the Lord!'
GGJ|7|204|4|0|I said: "Yes indeed, your feeling is right and you have spoken correctly, but I preferred that also the Pharisees and all the scribes could have seen the truth and had changed their mind. But now they are as hardened as they were before.
GGJ|7|204|5|0|By their spies they have discovered that I have walked upon this mountain with My disciples and all the other friends, and only 2 hours will pass by before we will see here new helpers and persecutors. But My time, about which I have already spoken to you, has not come yet. That is why I will seriously chastise them by My Raphael, but first by the 7 still present Upper-Egyptians. Then they will leave us alone again for a certain time. But now we will go at table to strengthen our limbs. Those who are down there can do whatever they want."
GGJ|7|204|6|0|Raphael came here with the crowd that was entrusted to him and told Agricola that according to My will he taught the young people to speak the Roman and Greek languages and also the language of the Jews, and that they would be very useful in Rome, because they not only could not speak these languages very well but they also could not write or read them.
GGJ|7|204|7|0|Agricola was extremely happy about this because now a great burden and much work was taken away from him. Now the young people greeted Me in the Jewish language and then, upon My instruction they went to their tents where also for them the tables were well provided.
GGJ|7|204|8|0|After that, we went immediately to our dining-hall, sat on the same seats as before and served ourselves with the well-prepared food and the extremely good wine.
GGJ|7|205|1|1|Joseph refuses to help a Greek (18/24)
GGJ|7|205|1|0|After about 1 hour the tongues were coming loose and soon it became very lively in the hall.
GGJ|7|205|2|0|I related to the guests a few events that took place during My youth, which was greatly enjoyed by all those who were present. The converted Pharisees and scribes who were present, confirmed everything. One of them even related briefly the event when I as a twelve-year-old greatly amazed all the high priests, elders, scribes and Pharisees in the temple with My wisdom. And he added the remark that at that time for a few years already they certainly were of the opinion in the temple that I might be the promised Messiah. But after that, they did not hear anything from Me and they thought that I might have died as a too early awakened boy, or that the Essenes had come to know Me and had taken Me up into their schools, of course with the permission of My earthly parents. And so this matter was slowly slumbering, and only now during the last time has woken up again.
GGJ|7|205|3|0|When the Pharisees had finished this story, also John, James and also the other disciples related a few things from My youth. James told the story about the wonderful manner in which Mary became pregnant, about My birth and escape to Egypt, when I stayed there for 3 years, and also many things that happened there, of which all were greatly amazed. Many were envying James of being so fortunate to be with Me all the time.
GGJ|7|205|4|0|Then Lazarus said: "Lord and Master, although it rejoices me now indescribably that I, with all my heart I may call myself a friend of Yours, but I still would be more happy if I would have been like James, who simply saw You coming from the opened Heavens to this Earth and who was at Your side all the time. If only I had been James."
GGJ|7|205|5|0|I said: "Indeed, James is entirely a happy man, and is also often envied by the angels of Heaven, but only in the most noble sense. But for that, he has no advantage over another person. His worth lies merely in the fact that he hears My word, believes it, and out of love for Me, he is acting accordingly. And whoever is doing that, has completely the same privilege as My dear brother James.
GGJ|7|205|6|0|But listen now to a rare event from the time after My 12th year, when they had heard nothing exceptional of Me.
GGJ|7|205|7|0|As a carpenter I always have helped My foster-father Joseph very zealously in his work, and wherever I co-operated, the work was always very good and even excellent.
GGJ|7|205|8|0|However, at one time, a Greek, who was a gentile came to Joseph in order to have a good deal with him concerning the construction of a totally new house and a big pig stall.
GGJ|7|205|9|0|But Joseph was a pure and strict Jew and said to the rich Greek: 'Look, we have a law which forbids us to have relations with gentiles and to do them favors whatsoever. If you would be a Jew I easily could do business with you, but because you are a dark gentile, I cannot grant your request. And a pig stall I certainly cannot accept at any time, even if you were a Jew.'
GGJ|7|205|10|0|Then, being very excited the gentile said to Joseph: 'Well, you certainly are a strange man. Indeed, I am a Greek, but I myself and my whole family have already for a long time thrown our many gods overboard into the lake, and we do believe now, just like you, in the same God, and have already received many undeniable favors from Him. But the fact that we do not want to accept the circumcision is because we do not want to submit to your insatiable temple, but only to God the Lord, who is now nowhere else being more profaned and dishonored except in your temple, of which we gentiles know the wicked institution better than you Jews who are becoming completely dull by your temple. And if your only true God lets His sun also shine over us gentiles, then why do you despise us?'
GGJ|7|205|11|0|Then Joseph said: 'You are mistaken if you think that we Jews are despising you, however we have a commandment of Moses which forbids us to have relations with gentiles, and also forbids us to do business with them. If a pure Jew would do that, he will lose his purity for a long time. And look, I am still a Jew who, since childhood strictly has kept this whole law and who will now in his old days not start to sin against it.'
GGJ|7|205|12|0|The Greek said: 'Good my friend. I also will not tempt you in it, because me too I am as old as you are and I know you already longer than you can imagine. But if you observe this law concerning us so strictly nowadays, then how come that you were not so particular when you, because of the persecution of your co-religionists were escaping to us gentiles in Egypt with your young wife and your children?
GGJ|7|205|13|0|Look friend, your laws are all good and true, but they also have to be understood in the spirit of the inner truth, and only then they have to be applied in life. The one who only binds himself to the letter of the law is still far away from the way of truth. When you were in Egypt you were working for us gentiles, and despite that, you remained a very pure Jew. Then why would you now become impure?
GGJ|7|205|14|0|During that time you had a most wonderful little son who we as gentiles, because of His wonderful qualities, have honored Him almost like a God. What has become of that child? If He has not died in the mean time He must now be a grown up young Man.'
GGJ|7|205|15|0|As Joseph recognized the Greek now, he said somewhat embarrassed: 'Yes, listen my friend. Indeed, you have proven a great friendship to me in Ostracine, and it would now be unreasonable for me not to give in to your desire. But because I am a strict Jew I still will talk first to the elder of this town and then act according to his advice.'
GGJ|7|205|16|0|Then the Greek said: 'But as far as I know, in Ostracine you always deliberated with your little son when you planned to undertake something. If that son still lives, He surely will be wiser than He was at that time. Do you now no more ask His advice, if ever – as said – He is still living?'
GGJ|7|206|1|1|The attitude of the Lord as a young Man towards the priests (18/25)
GGJ|7|206|1|0|Then Joseph pointed his hand to Me. I stood a few steps from him in the workshop and was sawing a panel, and he said: 'There in the workshop you can see Him at work. It is curious. Since He was a child until His twelfth year, I and His mother – who is now working in the kitchen – were really totally convinced that He would become the Messiah who was promised to us. But after His twelfth year everything that seemed formerly so godly to Him disappeared in such a way that there is now no trace left of it. However, He is very devout, willing and zealous, and everything that we are giving Him to do according to His ability He is doing without grumbling. But as said, of all that which was wonderful to Him, nothing can be noticed anymore. If you want, you can speak to Him yourself and convince yourself of everything what I have told you.'
GGJ|7|206|2|0|Then the Greek came to Me and said: 'Listen, young Man, 18 years ago I already knew You and admired at that time Your pure godly qualities that, as well as Your words were the most important reason why I had adopted your faith, although I still did not accept the circumcision. But still, because of your faith I have left Egypt in order to understand better Your teaching that contains a great wisdom. And for this, You were the most important reason. And now I heard from Your father – who I did not see nor have spoken to him for a long time – that You have lost all that which was godly and wonderful to You as a child. How did it happen?'
GGJ|7|206|3|0|I looked straight at the Greek and said: 'If you are well initiated in our doctrine, then the wise proverbs of Salomon will also not be unknown to you. And look, according to one of those proverbs everything in this world has its own time. When I was a child, I certainly was then not yet a strong young Man, and because I now am a strong young Man, I am no more a little boy and I am working as well as every other young man with all diligence and zeal because My Father in Heaven wills it that way. I know Him and know also always what His will is, and I am doing only that what He wills. And look, this is pleasing to My Father in Heaven.
GGJ|7|206|4|0|As a little boy I truly performed great signs to make the people known that I have descended from the Heavens to this world as the Lord. But in the course of time the people did not attach much importance to it and they even were offended when I performed a sign before their eyes. Yet, I remained the same who I am and I will again perform signs before the people to make them known that God's Kingdom has come near. However, when I will do that, will be decided by Me at the right time. Blessed is the one who will believe in Me and will not be offended.
GGJ|7|206|5|0|You would like My foster-father to build a new house and a big pig stall for you. This he has to do. Because that which is good in My eyes, is also no sin for God. It has never been forbidden for the Jews to do business in a good manner with honest gentiles, but it was and is forbidden for the Jews to – if they have dealings with the gentiles – adopt their idolatry and their bad teaching, morals and habits, and acts. But if a gentile has accepted the faith of the Jews and consequently by his faith is truly circumcised in his heart and his soul to the one true God, then they may have dealings with him.'
GGJ|7|206|6|0|Then Joseph said: "Well, well, this is a lot. You have spoken so much and so wise at one time, and I also see that You are totally right. But still, You also must not offend the priests and must deliberate with them before to prevent that they would call You an heretic. If we deliberate before about a work that according to the letter of the law is still not correct and we give a small offering, then a wise priest will always gladly give permission for a work that is not clearly permitted according to the law. I will go immediately to our elder and present this matter to him.'
GGJ|7|206|7|0|I said: 'But what will you do if, despite the presented offering, he will not permit to accept this work?'
GGJ|7|206|8|0|Joseph said: 'Yes, then it is clear that we cannot accept it.'
GGJ|7|206|9|0|I said: 'Listen, if after some time I will begin My great work I will not ask the priests if I may yes or not undertake this great work, which will be much opposed to their insignificant temple prescriptions. But I will take this big and heavy work on Me, out of My own highest might and power. Because whatever is good in God's eyes, should also be considered as good by men, if they want that which is good or not.'
GGJ|7|206|10|0|Then again Joseph said: 'My dear son, if You act that way, You will have few friends in the world.'
GGJ|7|206|11|0|I said: 'Truly, the one who will fearfully pursue the friendship of the world, will easily lose by that the friendship of God. But I am giving here the following advice: we will give this Greek friendship and we will ask absolutely nothing to our imperious and greedy priests, and we will do what has to be done, because this man has proven great friendship to us. Would we now, because of our priests refuse the friendship he is asking from us? No, this we will not do. And if you do not dare, then I alone will build that house and that stall for him.'
GGJ|7|206|12|0|Joseph said: 'Well, what do you know? What is suddenly happening to You today? I have not seen You that obstinate and unmanageable in years, and also not seen You talking like that. When prominent Jews and elders are visiting me and gladly would like to talk to You, You are so economical with Your words, and You also were almost never so commanding. And now, a gentile is coming and at once You want to do everything for him whatever he wants. How is this suddenly possible? I almost will believe now that You will perform wonders for this Greek, which You have not done for a long time for any Jew.'
GGJ|7|206|13|0|I said: 'Do not be angry, My old and honest upright friend. If I withdraw Myself for the Jews, then I certainly have My wise reasons for it. Is there only one Jew except you, with a true and complete faith? When I, as a young boy performed now and then a sign, they said that I was possessed and had accomplished those things – which no other man was able to do – with the help of the devil.
GGJ|7|206|14|0|When at one time you yourself asked the elder if there possibly could be hidden the spirit of a great prophet in Me, since at My birth there were such great signs, the blind offended Pharisee said: 'It is written that out of Galilee no prophet will arise. Therefore, already such a question is evil.' And if this is the case with the priests and also with the other Jews, for who would I then perform a sign and why?
GGJ|7|206|15|0|But this Greek is full of good faith and a friend of the inner true light of life, who also is not offended when I perform a sign for him. Therefore, it is also very understandable why I behave completely different towards him than regarding those dark Jews.
GGJ|7|206|16|0|But I say to you: since the Jews are like that now, the light of live will be taken away from them and be given to the gentiles. It is true that salvation of all the nations comes from the Jews, and this salvation am I, but because the Jews do not want to accept and recognize Me, salvation will be taken away from them and be entrusted to the gentiles.
GGJ|7|207|1|1|The Lord gives a few examples of His omnipotence (18/26)
GGJ|7|207|1|0|Then the Greek said to Joseph: 'Now I entirely recognize your wonderful son again, and it is a great joy for me that He does not rank us gentiles as the other Jews who consider themselves to be the purest children of God, but as human beings they simply stink of sheer pride and are persecuting one another even worse than dogs and cats. Already as a small child this son of yours has often complained about the Jewry like they are now. But now as a grown-up young Man He has made His thought more clear and showed how things are with the Jews. His opinion is really giving me all the more joy because He has said it precisely as it is living in the deepest of my soul.
GGJ|7|207|2|0|After all, it is not good when the first people of God immediately condemn every gentile, who is also a human being. And this even when we have given them the greatest benefits. Why do they not condemn our gold and silver? This for sure is good enough for them. But when one of us has set one foot in their house, they consider their house and also themselves unclean for the whole day. Oh, what fools. I have no words to express how bad and foolish such faith of delusion is. And look, this confirms now also your godly wonderful son. And this has given me such a big joy as I never felt before.
GGJ|7|207|3|0|Now that we have discussed this matter clearly, and know what to think about the worldly prescriptions of the Jews – but on the other hand we also know very well that you, out of those many Jews, are the most honest and sincere person, and you do not feel bound to meaningless forms – perhaps we can now already agree upon how and on which conditions you want to build the house and the big pig stall for me. Your wonderful son will surely take care of the fact that you will not have to expect any criticism from any side. Say now, friend, what do you think about it.'
GGJ|7|207|4|0|Joseph said: 'My wonderful son and you are totally right, but if ever there still will be trouble, then only me will be called to account. Concerning the cost, it will take no time to agree on that.'
GGJ|7|207|5|0|I said: 'Listen, My earthly foster-father Joseph, it will only depend on My will if someone will betray you with this good work. For even if I did not perform here any signs for the reasons that were explained, I am still the One who I was in the beginning, and all things are possible to Me. Sun, moon, stars and this whole Earth, as well as all Heavens and the whole Hell must obey Me and conform themselves to My will. Would I then be afraid for the dark and blind priests of our synagogue?
GGJ|7|207|6|0|Just conclude a construction contract with this honorable man and leave the rest up to Me. Then we will have no trouble with the construction, because He who is capable to build Heaven and Earth will also certainly easily be capable to build a good house and a pig stall for an honest Greek who is a complete Jew in his heart. I am telling you that a pig stall does not actually belong to the building-works which honors the spirit of man, but the dirtiest pig stall is more dear to Me now than the temple in Jerusalem and many synagogues in the great land of the Jews.'
GGJ|7|207|7|0|Joseph said: 'Now listen, my son, You certainly are making bold statements today. If someone from the city would hear that and would accuse us, then what would happen to us? We would be charged with the most terrible blasphemy and would be stoned without mercy.'
GGJ|7|207|8|0|I said: 'You should worry about other things. Who can hear us if I do not want it, and who will stone us while I am Lord over all the stones? Just look to this stone here, which I now have lifted up. Now I want that before the eyes of the world it will perish completely. And look, it already has happened. If a foolish Jew would throw now stones at us, could they harm us in any way? Now look at the sun. See how it shines with its bright light. And because I am also Lord over the sun, I want now that it will not shine for a few moments. And look, now it is as dark as during the night.'
GGJ|7|207|9|0|Now Joseph and also the Greek were frightened, and those who were in the house were afraid and came outside and asked full of fright what this was and what it meant.
GGJ|7|207|10|0|I said: 'I already am with you for such a long time and still you do not know Me. That is My will. But now I want that there will be light again. And look, the sun is shining again as perfect as before. This means nothing else than that all of you will know and realize that I am with you.'
GGJ|7|207|11|0|All of them said: 'The Lord be praised, our Jesus has received His power again from God.'
GGJ|7|207|12|0|I said: 'I have received nothing, because all power and all might are Mine. I and the One who lives in Me are One and not two. And now, Joseph, do tell me if you still feel fear for the Jews and the elders of the synagogue.'
GGJ|7|207|13|0|Joseph said: 'Yes, my dearest son and also my Lord, if this is the case, of course I do not have any fright and no more fear, because only now I entirely have seen my salvation. Now without objection we will start the construction in question and will go even today to the place where our old friend wants his house and his stall to be build.'
GGJ|7|207|14|0|The Greek said: 'I thank you in advance. The reward will follow abundantly. The place is not so far from here, and before sunset we will easily reach the place where I live with my household, because I have good pack animals standing outside of the inn.'
GGJ|7|207|15|0|Then Joseph called My other brothers and told them what had to be done. But Joses was of the opinion that it would be good when one of them would stay home, because also in the small city something could happen every day. At the same time it also would attract less attention, and the supervisors of the synagogue, whose eyes and ears are always directed to this house because of Me, would not so much notice Joseph's departure and would not inform where and by whom he had accepted work.
GGJ|7|207|16|0|Then I said: 'Also you, must be right one time, but not totally. Because I notice that except James no one has to come with us, and therefore we have to bring the most necessary tools only for 3 men. And this only for the reason that they should know that we are leaving the house as carpenters. James, prepare therefore for the trip.'
GGJ|7|207|17|0|James prepared himself and brought the tools.
GGJ|7|207|18|0|When the three of us and the Greek were ready to leave, Mary, the mother of My body, came and asked for how long we would stay away.
GGJ|7|207|19|0|Joseph said: 'For such a big job it is not easy to say in advance.'
GGJ|7|207|20|0|Then I said: 'Indeed, men cannot do that, but with Me, also this is possible.'
GGJ|7|207|21|0|Mary said: 'Well, then You tell me how long will you stay away.'
GGJ|7|207|22|0|I said: '3 full days. That means today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. On the Sabbath, before sunrise, we will be back again.'
GGJ|7|207|23|0|Then all of them said: 'How can you three build a big house and a big pig stall in 2 days?'
GGJ|7|207|24|0|I said: 'This is our concern, you will take care that at home your work will be done.'
GGJ|7|207|25|0|Then Mary said to Me: 'But my dearest son, I find that again You are so remarkable today. You speak with such a commanding voice. How come?'
GGJ|7|207|26|0|I said: 'Because I have to do this for the sake of your salvation. But do not delay us now any longer, because this talk is to no one's advantage. Time is very precious for man.'
GGJ|7|207|27|0|Mary said: 'Yes, yes, You cannot be contradicted in anything. You are always right. Therefore, I wish you a successful trip and a safe return home."
GGJ|7|208|1|1|Section: From the Lord's years of youth
GGJ|7|208|1|1|Arrival at the property of the Greek (18/27)
GGJ|7|208|1|0|Now we went immediately on our way to the inn where the pack animals of the Greek were waiting for us.
GGJ|7|208|2|0|From the moment we arrived, a lot of nosy people were disturbing us with questions, and the owner of the inn, a good acquaintance of Joseph, said to him: 'Friend, I would not travel today because there has been a solar eclipse and such a day was already considered by the elders as an unlucky day.'
GGJ|7|208|3|0|I said: 'What kind of wise people you are. You are attaching importance to such senseless fables which do not contain any truth. But to all that is pure and true you consider as dirt and you do not want to hear. Therefore, do not delay us any longer with such senseless things.'
GGJ|7|208|4|0|The innkeeper said: 'But dear fellow, the old people were also wise people. Therefore, young people should keep in mind their experiences, otherwise they will have to endure a lot of troubles.'
GGJ|7|208|5|0|I said: 'You better keep that which Moses and the prophets have taught. This will be more profitable than when you consider a new moon and lucky and unlucky days. Whoever will keep God's commandments and will love God above all and his fellowman as himself, does not have to be afraid of unlucky days. However, the one who does not do that, for him every day is an unlucky day.'
GGJ|7|208|6|0|The innkeeper said: 'Yes, this I also know, but you still can keep in mind the stories of the old people.'
GGJ|7|208|7|0|Then he greeted Joseph once more and wished him a lot of success on his trip and his work. We mounted the pack animals and our trip was progressing well, over mountains and valleys to the west on our way to Tyre.
GGJ|7|208|8|0|When we were half way and came to an inn that also belonged to a Greek, our Greek said: 'Friends, here we will take something that will strengthen us and we will let the pack animals be fed.'
GGJ|7|208|9|0|Joseph agreed entirely on this proposition, although he asked immediately if it was possible to receive food that was also allowed for the Jews.
GGJ|7|208|10|0|The innkeeper said: 'Yes, friend, that will be a little difficult. I have sufficient smoked pig's meat, and also leavened bread, salt and wine, but anything else will not be in store now.'
GGJ|7|208|11|0|Joseph said: 'This does not look so good for us, because we Jews may not eat pig's meat. And in this time also no leavened bread, because with us the time of the unleavened loaves of bread has begun. But do you not have fish, chickens and eggs?'
GGJ|7|208|12|0|The innkeeper said: 'Look, this inn is located on a high mountain. From where can you obtain fish? And it is also difficult here to keep chickens because firstly they almost do not grow here because of the lack of the necessary food, and secondly, there are too many birds of prey of all kind here, which not only make the maintaining of chickens almost impossible but also hinder the sheep-breeding because the lambs are not safe for one moment with these animals from the sky. Therefore, I only have a few cattle like bulls, oxen and cows and of course also a few calves and also pigs that are growing very well here. But the wine I have to buy in Tyre myself. This is how it is. But whatever there is I want to give you generously and cheap.'
GGJ|7|208|13|0|I said: 'Just give what you have. This we will eat.'
GGJ|7|208|14|0|Joseph said: 'But son, then what will the law of Moses say about it?'
GGJ|7|208|15|0|I said: 'Have you still forgotten who I am? Him who is in Me has given the laws to Moses, and this One says now to you: if there is no other way, eat whatever will be set on the table for you, because for the one who is pure, everything is pure.
GGJ|7|208|16|0|Moses has only forbidden the Jews to eat the flesh of these impure animals to prevent that they themselves would become even more impure than what they were since their birth. But in case of need, also the Jews were allowed to eat the meat of those animals that were indicated as impure. But we ourselves have never been impure and will also never become impure, and so no kind of food when it is well prepared can soil us.'
GGJ|7|208|17|0|With this explanation Joseph and also James were satisfied and the innkeeper brought us immediately well smoked and well prepared pig's meat, bread, salt and a good wine, which all of us were eating with a clear conscience. Of course our Greek wanted to pay the bill, and he was really happy that we were entirely satisfied with his meal.
GGJ|7|208|18|0|After the meal I said to the owner of the inn: 'A great benefit has come to this inn. From today on, you can keep chickens and sheep as much as you want, because I want that this region will not be disturbed by any beast of prey. Not on the ground or in the sky, as long as you and your descendants will possess this inn. But if ever later on, other and worse innkeepers will possess this inn and this region, they also will be burdened by the old plague.'
GGJ|7|208|19|0|The innkeeper said: 'Young friend, how can You convince me that it also will happen just as You have promised so seriously to me, as if You are not in the least doubting about it.'
GGJ|7|208|20|0|I said: 'That will happen as sure as the fact that it is sure that you are possessing a treasure in your house, which neither you nor your family members and also not your ancestors have known. Take a spade and dig with it, precisely on the spot where you are standing now, a hole of only 3 hand's breaths deep into the ground that is made of loam, and you will hit a treasure with which you then can do what you want.'
GGJ|7|208|21|0|The innkeeper brought immediately a spade and dug with the help of his helpers at once a hole in the ground as deep as indicated, and was greatly amazed to find a few heavy golden plates that together weighed more than 200 pounds. Now of course, at the same time he asked how and when these valuable things came there.
GGJ|7|208|22|0|I said: 'You are now already the seventh owner of this old inn since the time that these things – which at that time were taken from an eastern caravan – were buried here in this ground out of fear that they would be discovered. You do not have to know more. But those who buried the treasure here were no people of your tribe and you are not a descendant of them, because you are coming from Athens, but those possessors came from Cyprus and they were thieves, but still no murderers for robbery.'
GGJ|7|208|23|0|Again, the innkeeper said: 'But how can You know all this so precisely? Who made it known to You?'
GGJ|7|208|24|0|I said: 'As well as your most secret thoughts are known to Me, in and out of Myself, so is also this known to me, in and out of Myself. And to show you that also your thoughts are precisely known to Me, I will tell you what you have very consciously thought by yourself this morning. You were thinking the following thing: 'Even though my inn is very busy and profitable, but if I could find a buyer who would buy it for a price with which I could establish a better inn in Tyre, then this is what I would like most of all.'
GGJ|7|208|25|0|Look, this is mainly what you have thought. And after that, you were considering to tell this to your wife. But soon you realized that it was still too soon for that because your wife could become impatient and then she would insist by all means to carry out this idea immediately. Tell me, if I know precisely what you think or not.'
GGJ|7|208|26|0|Out of amazement the innkeeper was beside himself and said: 'Really, I have seen, heard and experienced many things, but this I have never experienced before. Yes, now I do believe without any doubt that this region will be completely purified of beasts of prey. Now You have given me extremely and many good things. How will I be able to reward You properly? What do You want me to do for You for this?'
GGJ|7|208|27|0|I said: 'Listen, although you are also a gentile, however you do not believe in your many gods and therefore you have made yourself familiar with our teaching. That was very good of you. But I tell you: believe firmly in the only true God of the Jews, love Him above all and also your fellowmen as yourself. Do for them that of which you reasonably could want that they also would do that for you, then you will do sufficiently for Me in exchange for everything that I now have done for you. But a material reward I truly do not need.'
GGJ|7|208|28|0|Again the innkeeper was surprised about My total disinterestedness and he did not want to accept any payment for what we had consumed.
GGJ|7|208|29|0|But our Greek did not want that and paid everything, with the words: 'Divide among the poor what you do not need, then you will please the only true God of the Jews, and in fact of all men.'
GGJ|7|208|30|0|The innkeeper promised solemnly to do all this and to convert his household to the faith of the Jews.
GGJ|7|208|31|0|Then we stood up, mounted our pack animals again and continued our way. The way that we still had to go was very beautiful and so 1 hour before sunset we reached the place of our destiny.
GGJ|7|209|1|1|Teaching on the top of the mountain (18/28)
GGJ|7|209|1|0|I was an old village located on a fairly high mountain. From the highest point and on a clear day the big sea was visible. The houses and stalls of our Greek were located a little above that little place. They were very ruinous and of course all of it had to be demolished and instead of it, other constructions had to be built.
GGJ|7|209|2|0|When Joseph had taken a good look at it, he said to Me: 'My son, if we have to demolish this in a natural way and then construct it again, then we need much more than a year for this job.'
GGJ|7|209|3|0|I said: 'Do not worry about that. What I have said will also happen. But not today and tomorrow, but the day after tomorrow everything will be entirely orderly finished.'
GGJ|7|209|4|0|Now the Greek was asking: 'Tonight I would like to be your host but in this respect I also have a few difficulties. Regarding the fish as favorite dish of the Jews it is with us no better than with the innkeeper by whom we had taken our midday meal, because there is no brook of any importance here, no lake, and going to the sea is really a bit too far. But I do have chickens, eggs and lambs and calves, as well as leavened bread, salt and a good wine that I am cultivating myself in my many and big vineyards. It depends now on you what you will choose, then everything will be prepared at the right time.'
GGJ|7|209|5|0|Joseph said: 'Then let a lamb be prepared, the rest will certainly be simply fine.'
GGJ|7|209|6|0|The Greek said: 'Very well, the best and fattest of my many lambs will be slaughtered and prepared. But now I am still wondering what we will do until it will be fully evening, so that the time would not seem too long for us.'
GGJ|7|209|7|0|I said: 'Then let us all go to the top of your mountain and from there look at this environment that is very beautiful. Then a few things could happen there that can give us a lot of topics to think about and come to conversation.'
GGJ|7|209|8|0|When I expressed that wish, everybody agreed. We went on our way and we quickly arrived on the mountain, more precisely on the highest top.
GGJ|7|209|9|0|From there, we could soon see the big sea completely because it was a clear summer day. And we all were very pleased about this tremendous lovely sight.
GGJ|7|209|10|0|And Joseph himself said very emotionally: 'Oh, if this Earth as a place of education for the children of God is already so beautiful that nothing more beautiful and lovely could be wished for, then how beautiful must be Heaven that is waiting for us after the death of this body and after the resurrection on the youngest day. Between this weary life in the body and that lovely resurrection there certainly must be a very long, lifeless dark night. But this is what I think: if someone has to stay a whole night awake, living in his body, this must seem very long to him. But if man continues to sleep the whole night long, in the morning it often will seem too short to him. And so I think that the long night will not seem too long for us at the day of the resurrection. Obviously the good God has arranged everything for the best, so that it will be for men's happiness and greatest well being when they are keeping His commandments and have the fullest faith in Him.'
GGJ|7|209|11|0|Also our Greek agreed with the opinion of the old Joseph, but he still asked Me what I had to say on that.
GGJ|7|209|12|0|And I said: 'Yes, yes, these are really nice and wise sounding words. It was a very good image, but the only thing that is wrong with it, is that it is not as true as it sounds and as it is so nicely and solemnly expressed. But now that I am with you, why are you not asking Me how it will be with the life of the soul after the death of the body? I surely will know it better than you. However I know nothing about an almost centuries-old night of death of the soul after the falling away of the body. The moment that the heavy body will fall off from you, you will be immediately in the resurrection and will continue to live and work eternally, that means, if in the eyes of God you will leave this world as a righteous person.
GGJ|7|209|13|0|However, if in the eyes of God you die as an unrighteous person, then surely a very long night between the death of your body and your true resurrection will follow. But it is not as if you will not be aware of it. The soul is indeed aware of it, and that will be a real and long lasting death of the soul. Because a death where the soul has no knowledge of, would not be a real death for him. However, the death of which he will be aware in the kingdom of the impure spirits, will be a great pain and torment for him. Look, this is how it will be. And now that you know that, next time you should think and speak more clearly and more according to the truth. And if you know nothing about it, you should ask Me, so that by your words you should not fall into all kinds of wrong ideas. Remember this well, all of you.'
GGJ|7|209|14|0|Then the Greek said: 'Yes, this is how it is and so it also must be, and at no time can it be different. But now that we are enjoying such a lovely view – and apparently this is only seen by our living and feeling soul through the eyes of the body as if through a pair of windows of his temporary living walking house, which we call body – and the soul himself thinks about it and is fully enjoying this loveliness, the question arises if the soul will also be able to see and evaluate this world and its beauty after the falling away of the body, that means if he would be somewhere on the face of this Earth. What can You, godly young Man, give as clarification?'
GGJ|7|209|15|0|I said: 'The soul of a complete and righteous person will not only be able to see this whole Earth thoroughly and entirely and be able to evaluate about everything very clearly and completely, but about endlessly much more, because this Earth is not alone in the endless space of creation. There are infinitely much more, and which are also much bigger, and there are also as many corresponding ones in the kingdom of the pure spirits.
GGJ|7|209|16|0|But man can only have a clear notion of it when he receives understanding from God's Spirit in the heart of his soul and has proceeded to a wider view.
GGJ|7|209|17|0|In short, the complete soul can do everything, but the incomplete soul, who is spiritually blind, will not be able to see anything else than the empty and absurd products of his proud fantasy. But if another soul, also in the other life, without body, will examine himself and possibly will become better, by that he will turn to a clearer view into greater truth, but by a way that lasts longer and is much more difficult than here. And now you also know that which is most necessary. Believe that it is so and not otherwise and keep the commandments, then you will become complete in your soul.'
GGJ|7|209|18|0|Then the Greek said: 'This I am now also believing, without any doubt, and I am convinced that it is so, but we Greeks are still lacking a correct and true picture of the shape and form of a soul. Could you perhaps also still tell us something about that?'
GGJ|7|209|19|0|I said: 'Yes, of course. Whatever is good for you, I always like to do. Look, the soul has the same shape and form as his body, but much more complete. However, I am only talking here about a complete soul. He has everything what his body had, but of course and obviously for much different purposes. However, his spiritual body is not matter but pure substance.
GGJ|7|209|20|0|And the substance is like the light that comes from the sun, which with respect to matter seems to be completely nothing, and still it is the raw material of matter, without being one and the same, because all primitive matter is free and unbound. And so, now you also know this.
GGJ|7|209|21|0|And in order that you would be able to have a much clearer idea of it, I am pointing out to you that you remember apparitions of deceased people, who at certain times you have often seen and even spoken to. Did they look different than during their life?'
GGJ|7|209|22|0|The Greek said: 'Yes, yes, only now I realize completely that in everything You have spoken the full truth. Very often I have had such apparitions, even talked to different deceased ones and was even instructed by them in many things, and I have never seen them differently than in a perfect human shape. Therefore, I thank you for this explanation.'
GGJ|7|209|23|0|Also Joseph and James gave the same witness, which the same James who is here as My disciple can confirm now.
GGJ|7|209|24|0|While the sun had gone down during My teaching, we all left happy and cheerful the beautiful height and went to the house of the Greek where already a well prepared evening meal was waiting for us, which we also then consumed with a good appetite. After that, we went immediately to rest, of which especially Joseph had great need.
GGJ|7|210|1|1|The trip to Tyre (18/29)
GGJ|7|210|1|0|In the morning, already 1 hour before sunrise we went outside, more precisely, again to the already known height from where we could very well see the beautiful surroundings in the morning light, since the sea area behind Tyre could be observed much better in the morning light than in the evening light. Besides, there was also the scenery of plants and even more of the animal world that in a certain way came to life again. And we were enjoying the free nature for more than 1 hour.
GGJ|7|210|2|0|After that, Joseph talked to the Greek about the necessary construction material, and he asked if he possessed the necessary quantity of wood and if it was well dried.
GGJ|7|210|3|0|Then the Greek said: 'Master Joseph, there is certainly something, but if it will be enough, that, your discernment will have to determine. If ever there is lacking something, well, then I have here this beautiful forest of cedars, which certainly can provide us with what we are lacking. After the morning meal you can have a look at the construction material which I have gathered. As far as I can evaluate it, I really think that there will be sufficient construction material.'
GGJ|7|210|4|0|Joseph said: 'That is good, that we will do right after the morning meal and after that we will make a construction plan.'
GGJ|7|210|5|0|I said: 'We can save ourselves this work and trouble for today, because tomorrow we will not need any construction material and still less a construction plan. I thought of going to Tyre today and take a look around that place to see if there is anybody who will need our help.'
GGJ|7|210|6|0|Also with this, the Greek agreed and said: 'But then we must try to go quickly on our way with my pack animals, because it will take well 7 hours from here to reach Tyre.'
GGJ|7|210|7|0|We agreed on his proposal and thus we went immediately to have our morning meal, which was already prepared, and a little less than 1 hour later we cheerfully were on our way to Tyre. Our little group continued without delay and so we reached the city after only 5 hours, of which the Greek was very surprised. And he readily admitted that he never covered this way in such a short time, because for a normal caravan it would have taken a full day to travel through this very vast region. Consequently, this trip was for our Greek also a little miracle.
GGJ|7|210|8|0|When we arrived in Tyre, we chose our accommodation in a good inn, and the Greek ordered immediately a midday meal according to Jewish tradition, because there was much fish in store and also the wine did not lack, especially the Greek wine. We relaxed a little because the trip had tired us somehow. During this pause our midday meal was ready and we consumed it immediately. The Greek paid at once everything and then he went with us to a place from where the sea and the many ships could be viewed.
GGJ|7|210|9|0|When we had sufficiently watched the sea, the waves and all kinds of ships, Joseph said: 'Now that we have seen the most typical of this city, and the way to the place from where we came is equally as long as the way to this place, it will be time now to be on our way home again.'
GGJ|7|210|10|0|I said: 'O Joseph, this can still wait. And they soon will need our presence here. Just look over there, how a big ship that is still far away has difficulties to fight against the storm that is growing stronger. Cyrenius is on that ship. We may not let him sink. He was in Asia Minor and is now coming home again, but because of that storm he cannot come to land. He truly has showed us great friendship before and now it is our turn to help him, and this is actually the reason why I wanted to be in Tyre today.'
GGJ|7|210|11|0|Joseph said: How can we go completely over those raging waves to help the governor there?'
GGJ|7|210|12|0|I said: 'Did you not see yesterday how My will also reached to the sun? If I was able to command the sun, then I also will be able now to command the sea. I could have done that from afar, but it is now better that we are all here. Later on you will understand more clearly why. But now, most of all, help is needed, and later on we can talk.'
GGJ|7|210|13|0|Then I stretched out My hands over the raging waves and said aloud: 'Calm down, raging monster! I want it, and so be it!'
GGJ|7|210|14|0|When I had said those words, the sea was suddenly completely calm, and the ship of Cyrenius was quickly pulled by an invisible power to the save shore, and in this way he was saved from a sure sinking, together with all the others.
GGJ|7|210|15|0|On the place where I had accomplished that, many other people were present, who were very surprised and were wondering what kind of Man I was, since the elements were obeying Me. Some of them thought that I must be a famous magician, others thought that I was a pious Man and was therefore under the grace of the gods who answered My requests. Again others noticed that I was a Jew, and Jews often had powerful prophets, and that maybe I was a seer of the Jews or maybe even of the Essenes. Consequently they had lively conversations, but still nobody dared to approach Me and ask Me who I was.
GGJ|7|210|16|0|The ship came to the shore and everybody was hurrying to it in order to greet the governor. But we stayed where we were.
GGJ|7|211|1|1|Meeting Cyrenius again (18/30)
GGJ|7|211|1|0|When Cyrenius came to the shore, he said to the highly ranked persons who were congratulating him: 'I thank you for your sincere sympathy with the accident that I certainly would have experienced, but it is extremely amazing how the terrible raging storm calmed down so suddenly. This made me completely think of a similar incident in Ostracine in Egypt. During that time there was a wonderful Child of a Jewish family who escaped to that place. He also was able to calm down the storm so suddenly while reversed He also could call up a storm. That must be about 20 years ago. I tried everything to find out where that family is staying, but until now all this was useless. I also have not thought about that family now for a long time, but the sudden stopping of this storm has brought this similar phenomenon – which I, as I just said, had experienced before – again into my memory.
GGJ|7|211|2|0|It is really highly remarkable. When such a storm begins to rage here, it takes several days before the great sea will calm down, so that no one dares to go out with a ship on sea, and look now how calm the whole sea has become, without any beat of a wave. What was also surprisingly strange to me is how my ship was quickly coming near to the shore as if it was pulled by a secret power. I tell you: this did not happen in a natural way.'
GGJ|7|211|3|0|A highly ranked person said to Cyrenius: 'Just look at that spot that is protruding freely into the sea. There you still can see those 4 people. A Man of about 20 years old stretched out His arms to calm down the sea, and the storm kept quiet. We do not know who He is, but in the first place we think that He is a prophet of the Jews, because He is a Jew according to His clothes. If He really calmed down the storm by His word of power we dare not say for sure, but it remains remarkable that the storm was lying down precisely at the moment when He loudly spoke out His command. It would be worthwhile to search out what and who this Man is.'
GGJ|7|211|4|0|Cyrenius said: 'Wait a minute, it is dawning on me now. It is quite possible that this Man would now be precisely that wonderful son of that family of whom I was talking about just now. I have to speak with Him myself.'
GGJ|7|211|5|0|Then Cyrenius was hurrying to the place where the four of us were still standing and from where we were watching the calm sea with its manifold phenomena, as well as the most different kinds of sea fish and all other animals that, compelled by My will, had to show themselves.
GGJ|7|211|6|0|When Cyrenius came to us, he asked Joseph, whom he still remembered very well: 'Friend, are you not the same Jew who about 20 years ago, because of the persecution of the old Herod, had to escape with my help to Egypt, more precisely to Ostracine? And if it is you, then tell me also what has become of that little wonderful boy whom I considered to be a God.'
GGJ|7|211|7|0|Joseph bowed down deeply and said: 'Honorable one, it is a too great honor for us, poor carpenters from Nazareth, to come to us yourself, while you only could command that we should come to you. But now that you are already here, I say to you with my heart full of gratitude for all the goodness that – indeed about 20 years ago – you have given to me and my family already here and later on also in Egypt, that I am really the same carpenter Joseph, and also that this grown-up Man is exactly that carpenter whom then as a wonderful Boy, you had come to know.'
GGJ|7|211|8|0|When Cyrenius heard that, his face was really shining from joy.
GGJ|7|211|9|0|He hugged Joseph and kissed him many times and turned then to Me and said: 'O Lord, am I, great sinner, really worthy in Your eyes to kiss You also?'
GGJ|7|211|10|0|I said: 'Hail to you and to all gentiles, that you in your sins are recognizing Me much sooner than the Jews in their light. Therefore, the light of life will be taken away from the Jews and be given to you gentiles. Just come and kiss Me. Because whoever comes to Me with a love like yours – even if there were clinging as many sins to his soul as there is grass on the whole Earth and sand in the great sea – I will not reject him but take him up like a father would take up his son, who was indeed lost but who has been found again.'
GGJ|7|211|11|0|When Cyrenius heard such words out of My mouth he was moved to tears and came to Me, hugged Me and kissed Me without ceasing. Only after that, he thanked Me for the wonderful salvation from the great danger of life. At the same time he invited us to go to his residence where he wanted to be our host and where we had to tell him everything what had happened to us during all that time.
GGJ|7|211|12|0|I said however: 'Dear Cyrenius, tonight we surely will respond to your wish, but tomorrow early we have to be at the place of this Greek who lives more than 7 hours away from here, because there we have to build a new house and a new pigs stall.'
GGJ|7|211|13|0|Cyrenius said: 'Good, my godly Friend. I myself will escort you to that place, and because I do not have to work now for some time, I will stay a few days with you. Because, now that I fully have found you back, I do not want to lose you so easily out of my sight.'
GGJ|7|211|14|0|I said: 'All this is very good, best and nice from you, and we also will respond to your invitation, but now we still would like to stay here for awhile, because I want to show my brother James and also this honest Greek Anastocles the different animals of the sea, and we surely will need a couple of hours for that.'
GGJ|7|211|15|0|Cyrenius said: 'O Lord, that I also would like to see, and for sure also the others over there who are waiting for me in that little harbor.'
GGJ|7|211|16|0|I said: 'Very well, let them all come here because this is the best place for it.'
GGJ|7|211|17|0|Then Cyrenius let all the others come to him. There were almost 70 people. They stood along the edge of the raised protruding spot, and soon they were extremely amazed when on the surface that was as smooth as a mirror they saw animals swimming by, which they had never seen before.
GGJ|7|211|18|0|Full of amazement Cyrenius said: 'O endless great fantasy of the only true God. What an endless great fullness of embodied thoughts of God. What an endless diversity. What enormously great see monsters are coming to this place, attracted by an invisible creating power. This procession is already lasting for 1 hour and by far we still cannot see the end. We do not even know 1.000 part of it by name, and You, o Lord, You certainly call them in Your will to Your wisdom by their name, and all animals are following Your almighty call. Oh, all who are here must watch carefully, because now you can see that which the eye of any mortal man has never seen before.'
GGJ|7|211|19|0|A highly ranked person asked Cyrenius if I was the One who made all this to happen.
GGJ|7|211|20|0|Cyrenius said: 'Who else? We certainly not.'
GGJ|7|211|21|0|The highly ranked person said: 'If this Man is capable of such things, then without question He must be a God, and then we surely must show Him godly honor by our priests.'
GGJ|7|211|22|0|Cyrenius said: 'Do not do that, because I know Him already for a long time and know best what He wants and what is pleasing to Him. With a priest we only would drive Him away from us.'
GGJ|7|211|23|0|When our Cyrenius had said that to the highly ranked person, he did not pronounce the word priest anymore.
GGJ|7|211|24|0|Now the most seldom shellfishes and crustaceans were swimming by and Cyrenius spoke out the wish that he gladly would like to possess as souvenir of this wonderful day some of those beautiful shells and horns.
GGJ|7|211|25|0|I said to him: 'Then you can tell one of your servants to come here with a vessel on the water. Then I will show him from there which specimens that are already grown-up and he should take out of the water.'
GGJ|7|211|26|0|This happened immediately. Within a few moments 3 considerable vessels were rowing under the protruding pointy rock, and the skilful fishermen picked out of the water all the beautiful specimen that I was pointing out and they filled their boats with it.
GGJ|7|211|27|0|Then I said to Cyrenius: 'Let them be placed tonight in lime water. Take every specimen carefully out tomorrow and cleanse the beautiful shell by removing the fleshly content, dry it well and rub the inside with a little nard oil. Then you can preserve them in your treasure room as souvenir.'
GGJ|7|211|28|0|Also this was carefully executed and so Cyrenius came into possession of a treasure that was worth a few thousands of pounds of gold.
GGJ|7|211|29|0|After 2 hours the procession that passed over, came to an end, and we prepared ourselves to leave our place.
GGJ|7|212|1|1|At the palace of Cyrenius (18/31)
GGJ|7|212|1|0|Anastocles the Greek apologized for perhaps not being able to go with us to Cyrenius because he still had to arrange a few things in the inn.
GGJ|7|212|2|0|But I said to him: 'Just let the inn be the inn. Surely it will know by itself what has to be done. However, what you can share with us will be much more profitable to you than your inn. And tomorrow your house – for you already know now with whom you are dealing with in Me – will be ready sooner than when we will go back from here to your house.
GGJ|7|212|3|0|During the night it will happen in your house in such a way that no one of your people will notice it. But in the morning, out of amazement they will have their eyes wide open when they will see that they are in a whole new house, which however will be exactly the same as the old one, except that it will be bigger and more comfortable, just like it will be the case with the stall. If you know this now from My mouth, you can be completely at ease and go with us to Cyrenius where it will be good to stay for all of us.'
GGJ|7|212|4|0|Then Anastocles said: 'Yes, if this is the case, of course I will let the inn be the inn and I will go with you to Cyrenius. Maybe he also will remember me from Ostracine.'
GGJ|7|212|5|0|I said: 'You can easily leave this up to Me. I will take care of it, for I can do all things whatever I want.'
GGJ|7|212|6|0|With this, our Anastocles was completely satisfied and he went with us to the beautiful palace of Cyrenius and his highly ranked counselors, ministers and generals, who were all staying in the big palace.
GGJ|7|212|7|0|When we arrived in the quarters of Cyrenius, the Greek was beside himself with pure amazement, because such a splendor and such a wealth his eyes had never seen before.
GGJ|7|212|8|0|Quietly he (Anastocles) said to Me: 'But Master, full of godly power, this is simply inhuman. All these treasures and unspeakable wealth that are here. How one person can possess a lot and on the other hand how many hundreds of thousands possess so extremely little.'
GGJ|7|212|9|0|I said: 'But it is better so, because if all men would possess these and so many treasures, first of all they would not have any value and secondly men would soon lose their impulse for activity, and finally would continue to live as the animals in total laziness. Only hunger and thirst would set them to the necessary activity. Nothing else would be for them a prickle and stimulant. However, if such splendid treasures and riches are only in the hands of a few intelligent men, then they have for all other men – because of their great rarity – a hardly calculable value. And by that, men are becoming active and like to work for such rich men in order to earn also a small part of the valuable treasures. And look, this is good.
GGJ|7|212|10|0|Sure, you can see here a big quantity of gold and silver and a countless quantity of extremely valuable gems and pearls. If Cyrenius would give you only one of those pearls in order that you should do a certain work for him, then you surely would use all your strength to earn just one of such pearls. But if you would possess yourself already a lot of such pearls, then you certainly would not use all your strength, but would say to yourself: 'Oh, whoever wants, can work for that one pearl. I already have enough of them and I can relax.' From this example you can see that it is very good for the people in the world when such great treasures and riches will always be in the hands of only a few. Can you see that?'
GGJ|7|212|11|0|The Greek said: 'Who could not see that when You are explaining it to him? It is true that Cyrenius is a severe man, but besides that also a righteous and good governor. He always thinks about those who are truly poor, although he always is checking everyone very well beforehand if he is really poor or if he is – what is often the case – lazy and does not want to work. And because he is such a man, it is also good and reasonable that he possesses such great treasures and riches.'
GGJ|7|212|12|0|And so our Greek became more pacified and was able to bear the splendor of the palace more easily and calmly.
GGJ|7|212|13|0|While I was busy with the Greek, Cyrenius spoke with great interest with Joseph about Me and what I had done during all that time, which Joseph and James told him briefly and truthfully, which gave him great pleasure. This asking and relating lasted for more than 2 hours. Also the highly ranked counselors and ministers took part in it and there was no end to their amazement.
GGJ|7|213|1|1|True worship of God. Jesus as an example for men. (18/32)
GGJ|7|213|1|0|A the end of Joseph's story a highly ranked counselor said to Cyrenius: 'If all this appears to be true what is being said about this Man, He simply must be a God, because nobody has ever heard that a natural man, only by the power of his will can accomplish such wonderful deeds. We also have seen a lot of magicians who accomplished all kinds of wonderful deeds, but most of the time the people quickly discovered how and with what kind of means they did it. Also, apparently in the far back country of Egypt there are men who by their will and their look are capable of taming animals, but all this is nothing compared to the power of this Man.
GGJ|7|213|2|0|He wills it, and the elements are submitting to His will. He commands the animals of the sea, just like a general his troops, and they obey His command. As far as I am concerned I do not need any further sign as proof that His whole Being must be of a complete godly nature. Because whoever is capable of doing what this Man can do and of what He is capable of, must also be able to accomplish all other things. I dare to say about this Man that He also could create a world if He wanted that. Therefore, we should give Him honor.'
GGJ|7|213|3|0|Now I said to that counselor: 'Then how would you go about it to give Me godly honor?'
GGJ|7|213|4|0|The counselor said: 'Well, just like we are worshipping the supreme god Jupiter or like Your priests are worshipping their invisible Jehovah.'
GGJ|7|213|5|0|I said: 'Friend, I truly feel nothing for both worships, because neither one nor the other is a correct and true worship of God.
GGJ|7|213|6|0|The true and for God valid worship consists of the following: firstly that one firmly and without doubt believes in only one true God who created Heaven and Earth and all that is in it. Secondly that one loves this only and by faith recognized God above all and lives and acts according to His will, and thirdly that one loves also his fellowman as himself.
GGJ|7|213|7|0|Look, out of these 3 things consists the true worshipping of God. All other things are idle and have for God not the slightest value.
GGJ|7|213|8|0|Only that which is done in love means truly something for God, but whatever one does out of a certain fear for God's might, in order to put God in a soft and a more gentle mood, is for God an abomination. Because for the accomplishment of the so-called religious acts, which are taking place with all possible ceremonial, there are always certain priests who are chosen. Therefore, these are considering themselves as much more dignified than the other people, and they look down on them. They let themselves be greatly honored and are full of pride. Finally they think they are gods and speak out of their own arbitrariness justice over their poor fellowmen who are often a 1.000 times better than the conceited and imperious priests. Do you really think that God will feel any joy and pleasure at such puffed-up vulgar worships, which are being carried out by the priests who have now been described and who are dearly paid by the people?
GGJ|7|213|9|0|I say to you: when such a worship is being carried out in honor of God, and God, in His supreme wisdom would feel any joy at it, He would not be a God but would be like the priests on duty, a blind dumb man full of pride and full of lust of power. How can one think that the true God would be capable of this, who by His eternal love, wisdom and might has created everything out of Himself, and by His eternal goodness and mercy lets it also exist eternally? Where in God's entire infinity is there a being that with success could resist God and would be able to stand up against Him? Everything that the endless space of creation contains is God's thought and will anyway. If God would not want this Earth to exist anymore if it would want to fight against Him, He only has to will that it would not exist anymore, and it will not be there anymore. And therefore, God does not need any other worship of men – those who He wants to make and educate to become His true children – except that they would love Him as a true, holy Father above all and would always like to do that which He is showing them to be His will.
GGJ|7|213|10|0|Therefore, I say to all of you here: whatever is great in the eyes of the world, is for God an abomination. But truly great for God is a humble person who loves Him above all and his fellowman as himself, and who does not exalt himself as a lord above them but is only like a friend who wants to do them good.
GGJ|7|213|11|0|Take an example on Me. As I am, there is no second one in the world. Heaven and Earth are under My might and My authority, and still, I am meek and humble with all My heart, and I am here to serve you, high and low. Do likewise, then you will honor Me in the best way.
GGJ|7|214|1|1|The free will of man (18/33)
GGJ|7|214|1|0|When all heard these words from My mouth they were surprised about My wisdom, and Cyrenius himself said: Yes, yes, these are not words as they are spoken by men, but those words are truly from God, because out of each word comes the shining truth as the light comes from the sun so that the most discerning human intellect cannot have any objections.
GGJ|7|214|2|0|Just look at our gods and our priests, what a nonsense do we see and what an evil foolishness. And here shines the truth like a sun. Therefore, I do not say anything else except: Lord, deliver us soon from our great need.
GGJ|7|214|3|0|There are many men among us who are physically poor, and we who are, according to earthly standards, rich and powerful people, are always able to help if we want to, but all of us are poor according to spiritual standards, and this poverty is much worse than physical poverty because no one of us can help the other. Because what we do not possess ourselves we cannot give to another. But You are infinitely rich in Your Spirit and You can give us as much from Your endless great abundance as is needed to help us.
GGJ|7|214|4|0|Most of all, let the full truth penetrate in the heart of the people and show us how we can get rid of the worst plague for our souls on this world.
GGJ|7|214|5|0|However, this worst plague is our idolatry and our priests. These are for a 1.000 times 1.000 privileged cheaters of men and they have knowledge of magic and sorcery, or to say it better: they commit all kinds of fraud. By that, they impress the crowd and are – because they most of all are dealing with the people – in full possession of the power over the people, which makes it endlessly difficult for us to instruct the people. For if finally even the emperor would erect better schools for the people, those terrible priests would all too soon turn the whole people against the emperor and the whole army would be lost.
GGJ|7|214|6|0|Therefore we Romans and Greeks who have a better and clearer mind, are suffering a great need of which we cannot liberate ourselves with all the treasures of the world. Show us a way to go against it, then there also will be a light amongst us, and then many 1.000 times 1.000 men will be helped.'
GGJ|7|214|7|0|I said: 'This is a good thought of you and what you wish will also happen. However spiritual help cannot be given as quickly as when I have calmed down the storm at sea, for there I only had to deal with spirits and powers who by far still do not have a free will, and consequently they have to obey Me unconditionally.
GGJ|7|214|8|0|But every person has a completely free will according to which he can freely do what he wants, and therefore it is logical that his obedience depends on it. God Himself can and may never ever force him with His omnipotence, but He only can put man into such situations that by means of experiences he comes – as if he achieved it himself – to a more pure understanding and this way He can guide his will by his own intellect.
GGJ|7|214|9|0|But if God would, by His omnipotence and out of His wisdom guide the will of man, then man would not be more than an animal. He even would be a little below it, for even to an animal a little freedom of will has been given – as experience can show you – and also an intellect and a memory. It can feel hunger, thirst and pain and therefore it is also able – although still vaguely – to think, judge, and by its sound, facial expression and movements it can make known what it needs and wants.
GGJ|7|214|10|0|However, if man is – as far as his will is concerned – purely dependant on God's omnipotence, he would be almost like a tree that has to grow and exist the way it was put down by God's will.
GGJ|7|214|11|0|From this you can already see that things are quite different with the right development of a human being than with the sudden calming down of a storm at sea. If men had to be treated in this manner, it surely would be foolish of Me to speak with you out of My wisdom and to teach you according to the truth. For in that case, at once I also could put the thoughts full of light into your soul and then force you by My might to will and to act in no different way than precisely as I want. But would that be an advantage to anyone if I made of him a pure machine of My almighty will?
GGJ|7|214|12|0|But no matter how malicious and selfish your priests may be, they also are completely human beings with a complete free will and therefore they can do what they want, and this all the more since your worldly laws are not binding them, and on the other hand because, the way they are, you can use them well for the people.
GGJ|7|214|13|0|But whoever wants to free himself from their yoke must search for the truth and hold on to it. For it is only by the truth that every human being has found in himself that he can become completely free of the yoke of darkness, which is a product of the 1.000 headed superstition or delusion.
GGJ|7|214|14|0|Once you have understood this, you also should act according to it, then firstly the priests will not be able to harm you and secondly they themselves will stop when they cannot find any response for their foolishness in your field of truth which is full of light.
GGJ|7|215|1|1|The education of humanity (18/34)
GGJ|7|215|1|0|Now the highly ranked counselor said again: 'But why would it be, namely for the high priests, harmful to – at least for a few years – compel them by the omnipotence and the wisdom of Your God to end idolatry and teach the people the truth? If God's omnipotence would liberate them again and they would want to go back to the old idolatry, then the enlightened people would certainly correct them in such a way that they would never more want to deal with this old idolatry again. Am I right or not?'
GGJ|7|215|2|0|I said: 'If this would be advisable and good for the salvation of the people, then God would not need the priests, but He could also let the trees and the stones speak, which would even have a greater impact with the people. But in both cases it is not only of no benefit for the free will of men but it would merely harm the free development of the inner independent life of the soul. Because if suddenly all your priests would start to preach loudly against their old gods and idols to the people who are now still for the greatest part superstitious and whose convictions are for the greater part based on untruths, the people would consider them as enemies of their old gods, would grab and strangle them. And when trees and stones would teach the people, an enormous compulsion would be exerted on their consciousness and their will and then also the people would soon assault their idols and priests and destroy them.
GGJ|7|215|3|0|Say for yourself, who would be helped by that? Not the people. By that they would not have a free but an entirely imposed belief, consciousness and will, by which their souls could not become free as was the case with their old superstition, which now already by many among you has become very transparent as a result of personal searching and thinking.
GGJ|7|215|4|0|A belief that has been imposed by miracles would have – as just mentioned – no sense, because it would be just like the old one, a superstition, and for the priests it will also not be beneficial. And neither for you. Or do you have proof that you are really a wise man when you are only answering the questions which you are asking yourself?
GGJ|7|215|5|0|If now for instance I would let the pillars speak in this palace and would ask them all kinds of extremely profound and wise questions at which the pillars would give Me such wise and true answers as would not be possible for any man in this world and also not for no angel spirit in Heaven, what would you say on this?'
GGJ|7|215|6|0|The highly ranked counselor said: 'On the one hand it would be very wonderful, but finally the pillars would only be able to give those wise answers in agreement with Your will and in accordance to Your understanding, and this would actually be the same as if You would ask questions Yourself and then would answer them.'
GGJ|7|215|7|0|I said: 'This you have perceived very well and well answered. And look, it would be precisely the same if God by His almighty will would impress in man the order of life, which once He has determined for eternity. Then God Himself would will and act in man. But if this were the case, then what will become of the complete free independent life of man?
GGJ|7|215|8|0|However, God did not create human beings as so-called playing dolls for Himself, but as completely equal images of Him, which He has brought to life out of Himself, not as creatures of His almighty arbitrariness, but as true children of His eternal fatherly love. And He has given them a creative quality, which is completely equal to Him, in order to develop themselves completely freely out of their own power of life according to their own totally free will until they are completely equal to God. And look, for this reason, the development of men's free will may not be slowed down by any godly force. And even under the most severe circumstances they must be allowed to keep their completely free will, even when it would cost Me My earthly life on the cross.
GGJ|7|215|9|0|Look, this is how much love the godly Wisdom has for men, who once placed His children in this world for the test of the complete free will that was given to them. Understand this well and do not ask Me any further foolish questions, because God has set out of Himself an eternal order and this is how it will remain eternally. And now, let us talk about something else if you want.'
GGJ|7|215|10|0|Here said Cyrenius: 'But, My Lord and Master in all things, You surely are not angry because of this? We are as we are: still very much earthly men who are slow in understanding and therefore we ask You to be patient.'
GGJ|7|215|11|0|Now Joseph said: 'It never took so long for Him. It is more reasonable now to leave Him alone, because He truly has talked and spoken a lot now. And when He is like that, it is better to let Him go and to do what He had advised. Me also, I, as if I am His father, cannot help it. Suddenly He becomes quiet and He lets us talk about whatever we want. Therefore, honorable friends and benefactors, leave Him alone for awhile, then He Himself will come up with something.'
GGJ|7|215|12|0|Cyrenius said to Joseph: 'But do tell me if He has ever contradicted Himself?'
GGJ|7|215|13|0|Joseph said: 'Not ever. Whatever He has said once, is as if it is spoken for the whole of eternity, and this happens often with the smallest and most insignificant things. This I can completely truthfully witness.'
GGJ|7|215|14|0|Then Cyrenius said: 'Yes, then it is indeed more reasonable to act as He wants, because His inner Being is filled with God's Spirit and whatever He wills, happens. We, weak men, better do not begin a fight with Him, of which I was already convinced 20 years ago. But now, the question is: about what other things will we discuss? Because He is the most memorable phenomenon of this time, as well as since all other times and will also be until the end of the world."
GGJ|7|216|1|1|Criticism of the Roman concerning the earthly conditions (18/35)
GGJ|7|216|1|0|Then Joseph said: 'Oh, then I can name immediately a subject that is surely attractive to Him. Listen, you all who are initiated in a lot of mysteries, what kind of idea do you have about the creation of the first human pair on this Earth?'
GGJ|7|216|2|0|The highly ranked counselor said on this: 'Friend, precisely on this most doubtful point there are more question marks in the world than on any other subject. To say something definite and sure is and remains for us human beings impossible, and the more research one makes by all known nations of the Earth, the more he comes into a labyrinth of uncertainty. Whoever threw himself into the arms of a blind faith in one or the other people's legend is almost always better of. If he cannot find the truth, he must try to find a lifelike fantasy. Then most of the time he is much happier in such a lifelike dream instead of searching eternally for a truth that is really nowhere to find.
GGJ|7|216|3|0|The Persians have another legend than the Indians and your Jews. The Scythes again another, we Romans and Greeks also another, and also the Upper-Egyptians, and the Germans who are known to me, again a totally different one. Oh, many things could be said about it, but finally it would not be beneficial to us.
GGJ|7|216|4|0|Therefore, I am of the opinion that we must forget this extremely unfruitful subject completely, because we never will receive complete clarity about it, just like the astronomers about the nature of the planets on the firmament.
GGJ|7|216|5|0|Thus, I mean to say: if after the falling away of this body there really exists a higher and more complete life, then we will also understand deeper truths in that life. And if ever after the death of the body it would be completely finished with the life of the soul, then nothing will be lost if we did not become overly wise. Look, friend, this is how we, very experienced and more developed Romans think.
GGJ|7|216|6|0|Also, it is difficult to prove that the soul of man will continue to live after death, but this is still easier than to demonstrate with certainty if, how and when one single human pair or maybe even several human pair have been set on this Earth at the same time or at very different times. Only a God can know that, but never a shortsighted human being whose life is much too short, because if he, thanks to his many experiences is able to come to the understanding of deeper truths, he already has to leave the world. Since I know this all too well, I really am not interested anymore in these things and research. In short, the way this whole life is established on Earth is and remains bad for reasoning man.
GGJ|7|216|7|0|Even if we are called to become a child of God, then this can certainly only be attained by a small number of people. Why not by all? Why must about one third of the people die as under aged children? What can they know about God and their future destiny, and how can they develop themselves by the correct use of their free will until they become equal to God?
GGJ|7|216|8|0|Therefore, I affirm: the most blind fool is a 1.000 times happier than the greatest wise man, and it would be more reasonable to occupy ourselves with different things than with such unfruitful observations, because the more man knows and understands, the clearer it becomes to him that finally he knows nothing at all. And for such an extremely boring amusement of life I certainly will not be too thankful. I have said.'
GGJ|7|216|9|0|Then Cyrenius said: 'Yes, yes, if you consider all this with our pure natural intellect you are completely right, but…'
GGJ|7|216|10|0|The counselor said: 'No buts. We have nothing else than only our natural intellect. Have we? If this is not sufficient, then from where will we have a supernatural intellect? Man is closest to himself and he does not know himself. Then how could he know something that is further away from him? Just leave me out of it. The nature of man is without his will and knowing, either totally spoiled and of no use for anything, or man is doomed – more than any other animal – to feed his incompleteness and by this be as unhappy as can be. Because I have never seen a wise man who is truly happy. The wiser someone is, the more unhappy he also is at the end of his days. And his greatest friend is then always death. Really, a strange hobby of an almighty and highly wise God: to create continuously and after that, destroy it again immediately."
GGJ|7|217|1|1|God’s purpose with man (18/36)
GGJ|7|217|1|0|Then I said: 'Friend, you are a little excited because I just presented to you the truth about the destiny of men. But that is all right. I have seen the reefs of doubt in you and wanted that you showed them openly. Therefore, Joseph had to come up with a subject to loosen your tongue in the right spot. You also have spoken well and you have brought your doubts and criticism concerning the human nature well forward. But now it is My turn and I can tell you something quite different than what you think about this subject, which you have discussed now among you.
GGJ|7|217|2|0|Look, if God had only created man for this Earth it would be a strange hobby from His side to create continuously and then to destroy the created again. But because He created man for a higher and eternal life, and let them exist on this Earth only as long until they have gone through the strictly necessary test of their free will, or at least through the existence in the flesh, it is a true and living hobby of God regarding His human beings, that He only let them live in the flesh on this miserable world as long as it is strictly necessary for this or that person. When real man leaves this Earth he will be send to schools that are suitable to bring him to the higher and completely true life's completion. There he also will receive a true instruction about the genesis of the first men of the Earth.
GGJ|7|217|3|0|However, many a man will – also because of his fellowmen – become like Me perfected on this Earth, but only through the only possible way of the true worshipping of God, which I have explained to you just now when you were considering of giving Me godly honor.
GGJ|7|217|4|0|But in order that you may doubt no more in a life of the soul after the death of the body I will open the eyes of your soul for awhile and then you can tell us about all the things you have seen. But I only want to do that if you want it.'
GGJ|7|217|5|0|The counselor said: 'Yes, I would like that. Please, do it for me.'
GGJ|7|217|6|0|Now Joseph called Me to him and said softly to Me: 'Listen, my dear son of the most high, do not go too far with those highly ranked Romans, because I have constantly the impression that they are already misunderstanding You for some time. The highly ranked counselor has more or less indicated this just now, although before he was in favor of giving You godly honor.'
GGJ|7|217|7|0|I said: 'You do not have to worry. What I will show him now will make him change his mind completely.'
GGJ|7|217|8|0|Joseph said: 'Then just do what You think is best.'
GGJ|7|217|9|0|Then, only for the counselor I opened the so-called second sight by My inner will, which was not spoken aloud, and immediately he was surrounded and encircled even by deceased family members, friends and acquaintances, and finally also Julius Caesar appeared, of which the counselor was extremely astonished, so that he asked me quickly: 'Is all this the truth or illusion?'
GGJ|7|217|10|0|I said: 'Talk with them, they will tell you, because an illusion cannot talk.
GGJ|7|218|1|1|The spirits explain about the world in the beyond (18/37)
GGJ|7|218|1|0|After that, the counselor asked the spirits who appeared to him if they were real or maybe an illusion of his perhaps bewitched senses.
GGJ|7|218|2|0|The spirits said: 'We are truth and if you cannot see that and do not want to understand, you are only fooling yourself.'
GGJ|7|218|3|0|The counselor said: 'Then why can I only see you now and why not also during other times? Why did you not make yourselves visible to me when I desired even fervently so many times to see you?
GGJ|7|218|4|0|The spirits said: 'You also could see and speak to us more often if your soul were not blinded by the love of pleasure of the material world.
GGJ|7|218|5|0|The simple first men of this Earth could do that, but when the following descendants sunk still further down into the materialism of the world, they also lost the ability to see the separated souls and to deal with them. Because of that, the darkness of doubt came over them, in which they also lost the belief in a continuance of life after the death of the body and were anxiously wondering among themselves if after the death of the body the soul would continue to live.
GGJ|7|218|6|0|And look, this condition full of doubt of the very sensual human beings is a true punishment for their moral perversion, and so it is good. Because without this bitter punishment men would still sink further down into the judgment of matter. And so, the fright of the death of the body are keeping them from it, because they do not know and realize what will happen with them after the death of the body.
GGJ|7|218|7|0|In the world during our life in the body we all have gone through this same punishment and we were full of doubt about all kinds of things. Only the real separation of our body has convinced us that after the falling away of the flesh, one continues to live. And during this continuance of life, only those are doing well who were righteous and performed good deeds, but slanderers and those who were not righteous, hard and completely loveless, are in a bad situation, even a 1.000 times worse than those who are languishing here in the dungeons.
GGJ|7|218|8|0|It is true that you are a righteous man, but you are still hard and relentless. When you will come to this world with those qualities, you also will find this strong and relentless justice. But no love and compassion, because not any soul will find anything else here than what he has brought with him in his mind, for one stands on his very own ground here. Do understand this and take it into account, so that you may pass over to us well prepared, because now you have a better opportunity than we ever had.
GGJ|7|218|9|0|Then the counselor said: 'Now I believe that you are real and not an illusion. But just tell me who that young Jewish Man is who performs such wonderful works before our eyes.'
GGJ|7|218|10|0|The spirits said: 'He is the One who He is, who He was and who He always will be. We may not say more about Him, because His will is commanding us. However, He is with you, you can ask Him yourself.'
GGJ|7|218|11|0|After this, the counselor turned especially to Julius Caesar and asked him: 'On Earth you were a very intelligent and mighty hero. All and everybody had to comply with your commands. But how do you live now in the world of the spirits?'
GGJ|7|218|12|0|The spirit (Julius Caesar) said: 'Already in the world I had to reap a terrible reward for the things I did for the sake of my glory. That is why I did not bring much good within me to this place and that is why my reward was great poverty and my worldly glory was here like a dark night in which I only was able to see here and there a couple of stars flickering through the thick black clouds.
GGJ|7|218|13|0|I was alone for a long time without any company, and I had nobody else except myself. No matter how I shouted, cried, walked around and searched, it was all of no use. I called upon all the gods, but there was no answer. After a long, sad, desperate time in my terrible situation, I came to the idea to turn to the God of the Jews. Then it became lighter around me, and those couple of stars became also lighter, and it seemed as if they were coming closer. When I noticed that, I put my full trust in the God of the Jews and asked Him fervently to help me out of my great need and misery.
GGJ|7|218|14|0|Then there was still more light around me, and a star came down, close to me. And soon I discovered that the star took a human form and this man was someone for who in the world I once performed a real good deed. He said to me: 'Hail you, that during your night you have found the true God of the Jews. Banish your false gods and banish also your own greatest idol, your Caesar glory. Become entirely humble, then I will take you to my house.
GGJ|7|218|15|0|Then I turned to the God of the Jews again and asked Him to take away my glory and false idols. After that, also the other stars came as human beings towards me and said: 'Also we have been on the Earth just like you, but we were poor Jews who were persecuted by your priests, but you have protected us, gave us presents and helped us to return to our country again. Now you are poor, and of all earthly treasures you have nothing except that which you have done for us, and therefore, because God allowed us, we came to you to reward you the good that you have done for us. If you want to come with us without any glory, then you will find shelter with us.'
GGJ|7|218|16|0|Then I went and came at once in a wonderful lovely environment. It seemed like a broad valley with a big beautiful lake. The valley was very extended and surrounded with high mountains, which were beautiful to see. Before me stood a couple of houses, just like so many of them that are well known on this world that are called fishermen's huts. Farther away I still saw more of those huts. The fields were luxuriously green. There were only few trees but they were full of the most beautiful fruits.
GGJ|7|218|17|0|At my arrival I found in the hut – located at the right side – shelter with a friend who in my greatest need was the first to come to me, and there I also found immediately something to eat and to drink. Everything was extremely simple but still it gave me much more pleasure than my great treasures and palaces in the world had ever given me.
GGJ|7|218|18|0|When I felt so happy in the hut and had also strengthened myself sufficiently, my friend took me outside again where we discovered a boat on the clear surface of the water of the lake. There was someone in it and with his hand on the rudder he came in our direction. I asked my friend who that skipper might be. And he said: 'He comes now and then to us over this lake of which we do not know how long it is, and he always makes known to us in a very friendly way what we have to do next. After that, we have to go to work again. We take up the work again that is advised to us. We work with full dedication and with pleasure and delight, and our effort is blessed every time by the God of the Jews. When we came to this environment, just like you now, it still looked barren and deserted. Only by our diligence and zeal it turned into such a flourishing state. Also you will from now on want to work with us and thereby also receive the blessing that we have received.
GGJ|7|219|1|1|The life of Julius Caesar in the beyond (18/38)
GGJ|7|219|1|0|This was very pleasing to me and I went with my friend to the shore of the lake. The skipper landed soon and said: 'Over there on the shore of the lake, on the right, into the land, is still a dreadful pool in which there are still all kinds of terrible vermin, which is now and then polluting the air of this environment. You must drain this pool. Throw good earth into it until the pool, which is not very deep, is filled up. Then you will improve your environment a lot and gain another fruitful piece of land.' My friend and also I thanked him with gladness for this advice. He quickly sailed away again and we immediately started the real heavy work.
GGJ|7|219|2|0|The necessary tools for the work that was advised to us were in the house. We cheerfully and gladly took them, went to the place that was mentioned and started to work. But still, I became fearful and afraid when I saw how big the pool was, because there was such an enormous quantity of terribly looking vermin, and I said to my friend: 'Listen, before we will have drained the pool, at least a full 100 years on Earth will have passed by.'
GGJ|7|219|3|0|Then my friend said: 'What difference does it make to us how many years will have passed by on Earth. Such a time does not exist here, because there is only one and the same eternal day here, and our time lies in our will. And this pool is only a necessary image of the filth that is still within your heart, and here it is especially your duty to purify yourself of it by a firm will and by patience that was totally strange to you. But I will help you, then this dreadful pool will soon and without too much trouble be changed into a fruitful piece of land.'
GGJ|7|219|4|0|When I heard that, I strengthened my will and started to work with great patience. In the beginning it seemed as if the pool would never be filled up, but slowly it became visible that we did not work in vain, and so this terrible pool was soon completely filled up with good earth, the vermin died under the weight of the earth and was buried forever and we won a good and nice piece of land. And immediately we placed a new hut on it, which we put at the disposal of the arrived novices, because we usually are helping them, just like the friend, of whom I am talking, has helped me in my progress.
GGJ|7|219|5|0|Since that time the skipper came to us already several times and each time he has given us new work to do, so that our environment changed into a true Eden. I still live there and desire for myself nothing higher, more beautiful or better. Therefore, do not be concerned with anything in this world which is from a worldly viewpoint great and precious, because here, only the works and deeds that are truthfully good and noble have any value.'
GGJ|7|219|6|0|Totally astounded the severe highly ranked counselor said to the spirit of Julius Caesar: 'In relation to the Earth, where is this region that you have described so faithfully now?
GGJ|7|219|7|0|Julius Caesar said: 'The described region is surely not to be found on this Earth, but still it is so that it can be located anywhere, because where I am, is also the region. Slowly I have come to learn that the place, the region and everything that is surrounding me in our world as apparently lifeless matter, grew out of myself. Just like in a way a tree on Earth, or in other words: I myself am the creator of the world wherein I am living. I and my friends are living therefore in the same scenery because we have the same love, the same will and consequently also the same way of thinking. But also a lot of other spirits can live on the same spot, and each one of them in another region. This is the great difference between us, spirits, and you, still earthly human beings.'
GGJ|7|219|8|0|The counselor said: 'This I do not understand. How can there be multiple regions and scenery on one and the same spot?'
GGJ|7|219|9|0|Julius Caesar said: 'Oh, that can easily be, and finally even in a very natural way. Look, in one and the same room are sleeping for instance a 100 people and all of them are dreaming. One is in Rome, the other one in Athens, a third one in Jerusalem, a fourth one in Alexandria, and so on. Everyone is somewhere in a totally different place, and this is so lifelike that during the day he cannot stop talking about it. Well, how is this possible? All 100 of them are in one and the same sleeping room, and yet everyone in a totally different environment. Yes, how come, when thousands of people are on a field and each one of them sees something different in one and the same instant?
GGJ|7|219|10|0|Look, more or less, everything is in the other, or rather in our spirit world. The difference between our world and the one of yours here, is only the following: we spirits are actually living in our very own world, but you are living in the world of God. Because our world is the work of our thoughts, ideas, desires and our will, but this world is the work of God's love, thoughts, ideas and will.
GGJ|7|219|11|0|That is why man is the image of God, has creation power in himself and in a purely spiritual state he can create his own world and consequently live in his very own property. This you surely have understood now?'
GGJ|7|219|12|0|The counselor said: 'But then those men who are surrounding you and who are dealing with you are also your work and your property in the world which has come forth out of you?'
GGJ|7|219|13|0|Julius Caesar said: 'Also that, partly, but I could not make them appear before my spirit – and even less deal, see, hear and speak with them – against their will. But this looks very much like the seeing, hearing and feeling of your fellowmen on this Earth. Because you also do not see the real human being, but only an image of him in yourself. You only can feel him by your own feeling and hear the sound of his words in your ear, which is arranged in such a way that it imitates the sound that is coming to it through the air. However, when you are blind, deaf and without feeling, the fellowman does not exist for you, even if he would be very close to you. But even if you hear, see and feel so many people and imagine them in your thoughts, then in reality you will still see, hear and feel nobody if there is nobody.
GGJ|7|219|14|0|And so also in the spirit world the spirit with whom you want to associate must be there, at least with his will, his love and his awareness. Without this, you are alone, or the human beings that you can see sometimes for awhile are nothing else but phantoms of your fantasy, does not have an existence in itself, no reality and consequently they also cannot associate with you, because everything what they seem to be, is yourself.
GGJ|7|219|15|0|And this is the same and infinite big difference between God and us men who are looking like Him: the fact that only God can call, out of His great thoughts complete free human beings to life, whereas we spirits can only call phantoms but no realities to life. So also, the world that is inhabited by a spirit is rather a phantom than reality, because spirits with a greater measure of perfection have shown to me their world on one and the same spot, and that world looked totally different than the world in which I am living. But this you will only understand and realize completely once you yourself will be a resident of your own inner spiritual world.
GGJ|7|219|16|0|And now I have shown you enough what life is like after the falling away of the body. Therefore, do not ask us any more questions."
GGJ|7|220|1|1|About believing and seeing (18/39)
GGJ|7|220|1|0|At this moment I took away the ability of inner sight and he did not see any more spirit. Then, being full of fright he asked Me where the spirits had gone now since he could no longer see, hear and speak to them.
GGJ|7|220|2|0|I said: 'They are still here, just like before, but you cannot see, hear or speak to them anymore because your soul is still too much one with your flesh and is still not completely united with God's Spirit in him. But if you will strive to unite with the spirit in you, you will always be able to see, hear and speak to the spirits, which are around you. Did you well understand this?'
GGJ|7|220|3|0|The counselor said: 'Indeed, but I am feeling now as if I am drunk. Like someone who sometimes is of a clear mind and soon after that very foolish and says: I will need years before all this will be totally clear to me.'
GGJ|7|220|4|0|I said: 'He who searches diligently will also find what he is searching for. However, man can wear out himself during all his life – which is generally happening all too often – and in this way will spoil his body and even more so his soul. But reversed he can also make great effort unto the eternal benefit for his soul.
GGJ|7|220|5|0|When people are attaching so much importance to their body, which will die after a short time, then why not even more for the soul whose destiny it is to live eternally? Therefore, be you also more zealous for the well being of your soul than for the well being of your body. Then there will be more light and it will become clearer within you.'
GGJ|7|220|6|0|All of them were satisfied with this lesson and praised My wisdom.
GGJ|7|220|7|0|However, Cyrenius said to Me: 'Lord, why were we also not allowed to see and speak to the spirits that my counselor saw and spoke to?'
GGJ|7|220|8|0|I said: 'Nobody of you is as unbelieving as the counselor. For him an obvious proof was necessary. Now he believes because he realized the wrong reason for his doubt. But the fact that from now on he does not have to search with difficulty in himself for proof that the soul continues to live after the falling away of the body is no merit of him.
GGJ|7|220|9|0|However, he who has not seen what he has seen, believes what I tell him. And believing is more salutary for the soul than seeing, because the soul can move more freely in believing than in seeing. I know your faith and know that the works that you have seen Me perform serve as absolute proof for the total truth of what I say, and therefore it would have no sense to show you the deceased who would say to you that I am telling you the truth.
GGJ|7|220|10|0|And when by your efforts you will be full of faith, you also will come to the true and free vision out of yourself that will not compel your soul. Look, this is the good reason why you were not allowed to see what the counselor who was full of doubts had seen.'
GGJ|7|220|11|0|When Cyrenius and the many other guests heard this from Me they thanked Me a lot for this explanation and after that they were truly glad that they had not seen and spoken to the spirits that appeared.
GGJ|7|220|12|0|In the mean time the evening had come and because of that the lights were lighted, and they announced to us that the evening meal in the great dining-hall was served. Cyrenius stood up to invite all those who were present to partake of the evening meal. But some counselors excused themselves saying that they first had to inform their home because otherwise they would wait for them with the evening food.
GGJ|7|220|13|0|But I said to them: 'Listen to the will of Cyrenius. Your families are already informed that you are now invited here as a guest.'
GGJ|7|220|14|0|The counselor asked: 'Who was able to inform our families of this in such a short time?'
GGJ|7|220|15|0|I said: 'Precisely the same One who is capable to calm down the storm at sea. Therefore stay and believe that it is so.'
GGJ|7|220|16|0|After these words all of them stayed and we went to the dining-hall. There was a special table for Me, Joseph and James and also for the Greek Anastocles with very well-prepared Jewish food and an excellent wine.
GGJ|7|220|17|0|When Joseph saw this special attention for us he said to Cyrenius: 'But great friend and ruler, why this special attention for us who are so few? We also would be satisfied with the food that you Romans are taking.'
GGJ|7|220|18|0|Cyrenius said very friendly: 'Friend, I still know you from Ostracine and know that you are strictly keeping to your Jewish laws, and therefore it was my duty to take care of you in such a way that your conscience would not be oppressed. But we, Romans are accustomed to our food, which in the evening mostly consists of the flesh of animals, which you do not eat. Thus, do not feel burdened for the fact that I let this special food be prepared for you.'
GGJ|7|220|19|0|This made Joseph to calm down, and we took place at our table. And the Romans took place at the big table, but in such a way that Cyrenius was sitting very near to us during the meal in order to discuss with us about different things.
GGJ|7|221|1|1|Adam and Eve, the first human beings of the Earth. The pre-Adamites. (18/40)
GGJ|7|221|1|0|We ate and drunk cheerfully, and during the meal when the wine had loosened the tongues, the question was asked again by the counselor who had spoken with the spirits: Was there formerly only one human pair or several on different places of the Earth? Because the spirits did not clear this up to him, and still he also wanted to know this with understandable certainty, because this subject had already come up before.
GGJ|7|221|2|0|Then Cyrenius asked Me if I would like to give an explanation about this to the counselor.
GGJ|7|221|3|0|But I said to Cyrenius: 'I could do that but that would be of no real benefit to anyone. And what man really has to know, has been made clear by Moses in his Genesis, and finally still in 2 more books, in which everything is explained, but which is no more approved in our time and is rejected as apocrypha. Thus, he who wants to know how the existence of the human beings on this Earth happened must read Moses' scriptures and believe that it was so and not differently. Then by this, he will completely, truly and really come to know if in the beginning there was only one human pair or for instance several human pair who were set on the Earth at the same time.
GGJ|7|221|4|0|I only can add to this, that from the human beings who are destined to become children of God there has only been set one human pair on the Earth, namely Adam and his wife Eve. The spiritual education from Heaven started with them and continued until this hour.
GGJ|7|221|5|0|However, the fact that long before Adam there have been beings who look like human beings, is very sure and true. And these kinds of beings still exist on Earth, but between them and the real free human beings there is a very big difference.
GGJ|7|221|6|0|Because true man can develop himself to become completely like God and can recognize God and His works thoroughly, compare, evaluate and reach their goal, but this so-called animal-man will hardly be able to it.
GGJ|7|221|7|0|The fact that in the course of time, also the animals are accepting a kind of higher development after many efforts of the true human beings, you were able to experience with your domestic animals. Men could achieve even more with the animals if they would be like the simple first fathers of the Earth in a true and complete connection with their spirit of the beyond out of the heart of God.
GGJ|7|221|8|0|In the far Upper-Egypt there are still men living there who are like the first fathers. Those are still lords over nature that has to serve them according to their will. But in order to become a lord over nature, true man must not subject his soul to nature but put himself in the spirit above all the nature of matter and the flesh. For in the nature of all matter lies the judgment, the weakness and death. Only in spirit lies eternal freedom, the true life and all powers and sovereignty. And the proof that this is so, I have given you outside by the sea.
GGJ|7|221|9|0|Therefore, strife that your soul may become one with your spirit. Then this will lead you into all wisdom by itself. But without the spirit you always will waver between light and darkness and between life and death and between freedom and judgment.
GGJ|7|221|10|0|Man can only achieve the unification of the spirit out of God with the created soul by really and truly believing in the only true God, to love Him above all and his fellowman as himself. Whoever knows this and acts upon it will then also experience in himself that I have spoken the full truth now to you.'
GGJ|7|221|11|0|All of them were satisfied with My words and there were no more questions about the origin of the human race on this Earth.
GGJ|7|222|1|1|The apparent value of outer cultural development (18/41)
GGJ|7|222|1|0|We continued to eat and drink, but of course with measure. At this occasion Cyrenius spoke to us about all kinds of practical things, and about things that were in relation with architecture, and the other guests listened to us and agreed with Me and Joseph in everything.
GGJ|7|222|2|0|Finally, a general who did not speak a word until then had the following opinion: 'In relation to architecture it also should be considered if ever the sea ships could not be constructed in such a way that firstly we could resist better the storms than it was the case until now. And secondly it seems good to me that with the bigger ships the oars would not be necessary, because if the oars are attached too high above the board, then too long handles are needed that are difficult to manipulate. A great number of strong rowers are needed while the oars are exerting only little strength in the water and can easily break during a storm. And if the oars – as is the case with smaller ships – are attached lower, then the water will come in when the waves are only a little higher, and nothing else can be done except to continuously scoop the water to prevent sinking. And thirdly our bigger ships have the deficiency that because of the many rowers they have too little space to take a considerable number of passengers, while despite the many rowers we cannot move, even with a little adverse wind.
GGJ|7|222|3|0|Look, my best, young, extremely wise and wonderful mighty Man, You also could give to us Romans, a good and true advice concerning this. The old Phoenicians seemed to have had vessels with which they even could sail fast and safely quite far into the great ocean. We Romans must limit ourselves to sail along the shore and only dare to sail into the open sea during quiet days. What do You think about this?'
GGJ|7|222|4|0|I said: 'Yes, My friend, it is not so easy to give you a real good advice on this. Because what use would it be to you when you finally could not carry it out?
GGJ|7|222|5|0|For a good and safe navigation you need above all an accurate knowledge of the stars in the sky. Moreover, knowledge of the Earth and especially of the situation of the sea, the greatness and depth. But you are still far away from having this knowledge, and you also cannot have it because your foolish priests would resist it with all force. Therefore, better-constructed ships would also be of no use to you because you would not be able to use them anyway.
GGJ|7|222|6|0|The ships of the Phoenicians were a little more usable but not much. When the wind was favorable they could handle their sails better than you can, but they also avoided the open sea and sailed also only along the shores.
GGJ|7|222|7|0|But if you want to improve your navigation you must learn it from the Indians who live by the sea, because they know how to handle their sails, even if this is by far still not perfect.
GGJ|7|222|8|0|However, do take care, all of you, that you will reach the unification of your soul with the godly Spirit, then the spirit will show you how you greatly can improve your navigation.
GGJ|7|222|9|0|Besides, your ships are for this time very good and very useful. Later your descendants will build even more wonderful ingenious ships on which they will be able to sail as fast as birds in all directions across the seas. However, this will not add to the happiness of men, not physically and certainly not spiritually, but on the contrary it will diminish it enormously. Therefore, remain for a long time by that what you have now, because a too great improvement in earthly matters is always a true and lasting worsening with regard to the spiritual, which is the only thing that man should cultivate with all his power of life.
GGJ|7|222|10|0|What is the use if man would be able to obtain all the treasures of the world for himself but by that, would suffer great harm to his soul? Do you still not know the short duration of life and the final destiny of the flesh? Whether you die as an emperor or as a beggar does not matter in the beyond. The one who has much here, will have to lack a lot in the beyond, but he who had here little or nothing, will lack little or nothing in the beyond and will all the more easily and sooner acquire the inner and only true living treasures of the spirit.
GGJ|7|222|11|0|That is why the first fathers of this Earth were such happy men, because they provided as simple as possible for their earthly needs of life. But when especially the people who lived in the lower valleys started to build cities, pride came also into them. They became effeminate, became lazy and soon they fell into all kinds of evil and by that in all kinds of misery. What good was that to them? They lost God from the sight of their soul, and all inner power of life of their spirit left them, so that, like many of you, could no more believe in a life after the death of the body.
GGJ|7|222|12|0|Was that not a terrible exchange to lose almost completely the spiritual for a greater comfort of material life?
GGJ|7|222|13|0|Consequently, whoever of you who is wise will try to exchange again the useless exaggerated good and comfortable material life for the pure, true, spiritual. This will be infinitely much better for him instead of inventing how one can safely and as fast as a bird sail across all the seas. Once he will have to die anyway. To what benefit will his great inventions be for his soul?
GGJ|7|222|14|0|Therefore, remain by what you have. Do not attach any importance to it, and look above all how you can walk more and more on the way of the spirit. Then, with that you will have made the greatest and best invention for the great navigation from this earthly to the other kingdom on the other side, the spiritual.
GGJ|7|222|15|0|Strive fully with all your strength and means to reach that which lasts forever, but take only care of your body as far as this is reasonably necessary for the earthly things. The fact that man has to eat and drink and must protect his body against the cold and great heat, is very natural, but he who cares more for the body than for the soul who is meant to live forever, and finally cares only for the body alone, is truly a blind and extremely stupid fool.
GGJ|7|222|16|0|Yes, when someone, against God's will, is capable to procure for his body an eternal life – which is impossible – then he only must take care of the well being of his body. But otherwise, he only has to take care of that which will and must last forever, because God has determined it that way.
GGJ|7|222|17|0|If you all have well understood this now, then do not ask me anymore how much you can improve useless, earthly things, for I only have come into this world to show you the ways to eternal life and to prepare it well, so that you will be able to progress safely and easily on it.
GGJ|7|223|1|1|The way to spiritual perfection (18/42)
GGJ|7|223|1|0|When all heard these words of Mine they said among themselves: 'He is totally right and nothing can be said against it, but already since our birth we are too deeply immersed in the world and we will not so easily be able to completely detach ourselves from it. According to His speech, which had good arguments, everybody must – by working on it, out of one's own free will – raise out from his material state to the free spiritual state. And moreover, we cannot cherish special hope for extraordinary help from the true God, because the will of man would already thereby experience a certain coercion while it has to stay free forever. In order to work on it only individually, men as we, have apparently too little strength, courage, will and real persistent patience, and therefore it will be for each one of us very difficult – without getting tired and falling down regularly – to make progress on the ways which He has shown to us.
GGJ|7|223|2|0|Indeed, it would be very good to reach the pure spiritual state, and it also would be endlessly more valuable than all the treasures of the whole Earth, but the way to it seems very long and bumpy. That is why, finally, it should maybe not be superfluous to ask Him how long it takes to reach the full, purely spiritual state when one walks according to his conscience, loyally and zealously the ways of life, which He has advised. Because it is certainly much easier to work if, before going to work, he knows – when he works diligently – how much time he must count before it is totally finished. Because it is and remains difficult to start a work if we cannot see beforehand how much work is necessary to finish it, and consequently we can also not know when the goal will be reached. Let us present the just now mentioned question to Him.'
GGJ|7|223|3|0|This question was asked to Me and I gave the following answer on that: 'Spiritual works and spiritual ways are not meted in hours and meters but entirely according to the power of the will, the faith and the love for God and fellowman.
GGJ|7|223|4|0|He who could at once deny himself in such a way that he gives up everything that is of the world and – in the right measure – would give his treasures to the poor, only out of pure love for God, and would not yield to the flesh of women, would truly be perfected in a very short time. But he who obviously needs more time to purify himself of the earthly dross and appendages, must also wait longer until he reaches the complete happy making state of true spiritual perfection.
GGJ|7|223|5|0|You are highly ranked statesmen and you must exercise your profession, and this is according to God no obstacle that could keep you away from walking rightly on the ways I have shown you. However, this gives you precisely the means with which you can reach true spiritual perfection all the more easier and sooner.
GGJ|7|223|6|0|But do not think that you are the office and the honor and the respect of the office. Honor and respect of the office is the law, and you are only its laborers. However, if you are faithful, good and honest, then you yourselves are partakers of the honor and the respect of the law and the merit of the law regarding the people who are protected by the law and are peaceful and safe, and this will then also be to your advantage before the face of God.
GGJ|7|223|7|0|And you are also extremely rich men, but also your riches are no obstacles for the attainment of the pure spiritual state if you will handle it well, being not thrifty and stingy by the support of the poor, with true love for God and for fellowman, like good and wise fathers towards their children. Because in the same measure in which you are showing love to the poor, God will always reward you spiritually and if necessary also naturally.
GGJ|7|223|8|0|And if you think that God is not helping at all the one who with full dedication continuous to walk seriously on the way to God's Kingdom and to the life of the spirit when now and then he becomes tired and weak, then you are greatly mistaken. I say to you: once he who has in all seriousness set foot on that way, will also without knowing it be helped by God in order to progress and finally also to certainly reach the goal.
GGJ|7|223|9|0|Of course, God will not compel with His omnipotence the unification of the soul with the Spirit out of Him, but He will enlighten the heart of man more and more and fill it with true wisdom from the Heavens, and by that, man will grow spiritually and become stronger and will be able to conquer easier and with more confidence all obstacles, which for his greater trial could still come on his path.
GGJ|7|223|10|0|The more love for God and his fellowman man will truly begin to feel in himself and the more merciful he becomes in his mind, the greater and stronger has then also become God's Spirit in his soul. Because the love for God and from that to fellowman is now exactly God's Spirit in the soul of man. To the same extend as this love will increase and grow, also God's Spirit will grow in him. And when finally the whole man has become pure and charitable love, then the complete unification of the soul with God's Spirit in him has taken place. Then man has reached forever the supreme goal in life that God had set for him.
GGJ|7|223|11|0|God Himself is within Himself supreme and purest love, and the same is also the spirit that is given by God to each human being.
GGJ|7|223|12|0|If the soul will, by his free will, become completely like the love of the Spirit out of God, then it is also clear that he will become one with the Spirit out of God that is in him. And when he will become like that, then he is also perfected. And of this, no certain time can be determined. However, the soul's own feeling must say and indicate this.
GGJ|7|223|13|0|True, pure and living love is in itself completely unselfish. It is full of humility, active, full of patience and compassion. It will never unnecessary burden anyone and will gladly tolerate everything. It does not take pleasure in the need of its fellowman, but is always trying to help everyone who needs help.
GGJ|7|223|14|0|So also, pure love is chaste in the highest degree and does not feel pleasure in the lustfulness of the flesh. But the purity of the heart is all the more pleasing to him.
GGJ|7|223|15|0|If the soul of man will also become like that by the efforts of his free will, then the soul is as his spirit and is then also perfected in God.
GGJ|7|223|16|0|And now you know very precisely what you have to do in order to reach the pure spiritual perfection. He who will strive entirely for it will also be perfected the soonest.
GGJ|7|223|17|0|And he who will be zealous and will seriously do his best to walk on this way will always truly and surely be helped by God to reach the supreme goal of life. Of this, all of you can be sure. For if God came already to help you through Me while you hardly suspected that there existed such a way, how much more will He come to help you when you will walk on it by your own activity. Did you understand this?'
GGJ|7|223|18|0|All of them were full of amazement about My teaching words, and even Joseph said: 'I almost never have heard Him talking so wisely and truly.'
GGJ|7|223|19|0|Then he turned to Me and said: 'Why did you never teach our priests that way? If one of them had been present here he surely would start to think differently about You.'
GGJ|7|223|20|0|I said: 'I feel more capable to convert the fish in the sea than our rabbis. I also advice you that neither James nor you would tell anything at home of what has happened here, because then you will have great trouble with the rabbis. For their heart is more hardened than the hardest stone and their soul is much more impure than a swine in a stinking pool, and I rather would build a 1.000 stalls for the swine of the Greek and other gentiles no matter from where they are than to waste one word to our extremely dumb, dark and malicious rabbis in Nazareth, Capernaum and Chorazin. However, there still will be a time when I also will open My mouth there too, but not to comfort them but as a judgment over them when their evil measure will be full.
GGJ|7|224|1|1|Arrival in Nazareth (18/43)
GGJ|7|224|1|0|Also Joseph was satisfied with that, and then we went to rest, and the next morning we traveled to the house of our Greek, together with Cyrenius and a few of his servants who escorted us, because Cyrenius wanted to convince himself of the wonderful construction work at the Greek's place.
GGJ|7|224|2|0|In a few hours we came to the place and already from afar we saw the totally new house and the also new and big pig stall. There was no end to the astonishment of the Greek and Cyrenius, and also the men from the house of the Greek were greatly amazed and they knew not how this could have happened during the night.
GGJ|7|224|3|0|However, I commanded all of them not to betray it before 10 years had passed by.
GGJ|7|224|4|0|All of them promised it firmly.
GGJ|7|224|5|0|Then Cyrenius gave 30 pounds of gold to Joseph, and the Greek gave him a 100 pounds of silver.
GGJ|7|224|6|0|Joseph accepted it for the support of the poor of whom there were always many who had found mercy with him.
GGJ|7|224|7|0|After that, we left and arrived quite early the next day, and were back at Nazareth again. Although we could have reached Nazareth the same day because the Greek gave us his pack animals to escort us home, but I did not want that because I had a good reason for it. We stayed again in the inn where we ate pork on our journey out.
GGJ|7|224|8|0|When we arrived the next day in the morning at Nazareth, all of them asked immediately how it had been, what we had done and if they received a good profit by a gentile.
GGJ|7|224|9|0|Mary thought that the wages could not be too high for the work of a day and a half.
GGJ|7|224|10|0|But Joseph said: 'Be calm all of you and keep silent about it to all the people here and also elsewhere, because the people are full of envy about the happiness of their fellowman. Therefore, I will never shut my heart for the real poor, and the name that I already have since a long time must remain as it is: whoever cannot find anymore help will still always be helped by the old, poor Joseph with the little that he honestly is earning himself and by zealous work. But do not say anything about this to the people, and certainly not to the priests. Now all the more it will sound like this: the old Joseph helps the poor more and more now.'
GGJ|7|224|11|0|When all those who were present heard Joseph's words they took it to heart, and Mary of whom My body was born said by that: 'O Joseph, your words are good and true and will be followed by us as if they were a commandment from God. But you three can surely tell us what kind of wonderful work you have performed by that gentile who gave you so much gold and silver for it.'
GGJ|7|224|12|0|Joseph said: 'Dear mother, I have already told you that God has been with us in a wonderful way. However, what precisely had happened there, you all will come to know at the right moment if it will come out. But take care now, so that we can have something to eat and to drink, because today we still have not consumed anything, whereas we were on our way since daybreak.'
GGJ|7|224|13|0|Now Mary went quickly with her helpers to the kitchen to start the preparation for a good morning meal. And in the mean time Joseph hid the great amount of money at a safe place.
GGJ|7|224|14|0|When the meal was prepared and we took place at the table to take part of it, an old rabbi from the city came to inform where we had been, what kind of work we had done and how much we had earned with it. The greedy rabbi wanted to know that because he had the right to receive an offering penny from our earnings – a stupid custom that was in force in the whole of Galilee.
GGJ|7|224|15|0|This offended Joseph in such a way that he said: 'You know me enough to know that I always have done my duty faithfully, and I also will do that now, but it truly makes me angry that out of greediness you cannot wait at home until I, as always, would come to you. In fact, who told you that I have been away for an assignment with Jesus and James?'
GGJ|7|224|16|0|The rabbi said: 'You just left when I came to pay you a friendly visit, as I am doing already for a long time. Then they told me that you went far away with your 2 sons for an assignment and that you would be back home after 3 days because the work was not too big. Well, so I have come now again to see you and to hear from you how things are and what kind of news and special things you can tell about it. Because if you only worked for a day and a half, you surely will not have earned that much to pay an offering penny for it that is worth while. And if ever you still want to give something to the synagogue you do not have to pay in cash because we still owe you money for your last work. Thus, old friend, you do not have to be angry with me because I am visiting you today earlier than usual.'
GGJ|7|224|17|0|Joseph said: 'This is actually not the reason why I am angry with you or anybody else, but only because otherwise you do not visit me often, unless you came to know that I went away for an assignment or came back from it. But for the work that I have done for you, you still owe me quite some money, and in exchange of the offering penny that I have to pay you each time you gladly and as soon as possible would like to owe me nothing anymore. That is why all of you are informing so zealously what kind of work I did and how much I have earned. And if I now probably will have no more work to do outdoors for a whole month you surely will not come to visit me once.
GGJ|7|224|18|0|Oh believe me, I always know what I have to think about my friends. But this does not matter because for this reason I still will never be cunning towards my friends. And therefore, I say to you also this time that with this work I have earned exactly enough, so that the offering pennies that I have to pay to you from it are just as many as all of you owe me according to my always very fair calculation. And therefore you can strike out the debt at home.'
GGJ|7|224|19|0|When the rabbi heard that, he looked cheerful and said: 'Oh that is good. As chief of the synagogue, a heavy stone fell off my heart now. There is now again a very big work coming and even today I will give further information about it. But now I do not want to disturb you any longer.'
GGJ|7|224|20|0|Then the rabbi stood up immediately and went quickly back to the city.
GGJ|7|225|1|1|The death of the rabbi (18/44)
GGJ|7|225|1|0|After that, when we started to eat I said: 'Oh, how terrible blind that man is. To what advantage will those few 100 pennies be to him? Because even today – and this within 1 hour – he will die. Then, somebody who is better will take his place. That one will pay us for the work, just like we will not keep the offering pennies from him.'
GGJ|7|225|2|0|Mary said: 'My dear son, are You now clear-sighted again?'
GGJ|7|225|3|0|I said: 'This I have always been. Only for Nazareth and its dark surroundings I am mute, because where there is no faith, there is also no true reason and no light. Therefore, do not betray Me. When in a couple of hours you will hear in the city the paid lamenting, then do not go immediately to the city out of curiosity like the other blind people, but stay home, because you already know now what will be the reason. And when the news will be announced here, then say: 'Against God's will, no mortal being can fight. God has determined it like that, and lamenting, howling and weeping has so sense at all'. However, until the news will come, we can work outside, and after the news we will leave the work and we will go to Capernaum. We will find work at the lake until the Sabbath.'
GGJ|7|225|4|0|Joseph said: 'This is all fine, but what will the Nazarenes say about this with their big mouth?'
GGJ|7|225|5|0|I said: 'These fools may say whatever they want, but we will do what I have advised just now, and then it also will be good.'
GGJ|7|225|6|0|After these words nobody said anything anymore, and after the morning meal we started at once to work on a small task, namely making a grain container for someone from the neighborhood.
GGJ|7|225|7|0|After 3 hours, a black messenger came from the city to inform us about the news: 'The chief rabbi has died 1 hour ago in the synagogue by a stroke from Jehovah, and immediately he was completely dead. All efforts to bring him back to life again could not help. Consequently the chief rabbi is really dead. Therefore, from now on we may work no more in public for 3 days.'
GGJ|7|225|8|0|I said: 'Only 2 days, because the third it is Sabbath anyway.'
GGJ|7|225|9|0|Then the messenger corrected himself: 'Yes, yes, thus only 2 days.' Then he continued his way.
GGJ|7|225|10|0|Soon after that, we were on our way to Capernaum and even the same day we found in the inn at the lake that you already know, a good work at which we were working until the Sabbath and by which we earned a 100 coins. During the Sabbath we stayed in Capernaum at the lake and we felt very good and cheerful. We only returned on Sunday and heard from our people at home how everything had happened. Many asked about Joseph and were surprised that the always so pious Joseph was not present at the funeral of the chief.
GGJ|7|225|11|0|I asked them if they had told them what I had advised to them and what the answer on that was of the others.
GGJ|7|225|12|0|Then the maidservant said: 'When we comforted them this way they agreed with us and continued their way.'
GGJ|7|225|13|0|I said: 'It is good like that. Truth never misses its good goal. And we have earned as much at the lake as the chief owed us for the work that we delivered. And so, also this has been settled. Now we calmly can finish the grain container for the neighbor.'
GGJ|7|225|14|0|At once we started the work, which was to the liking of Joseph, because he wished that the container had been finished already, because the neighbor needed it badly. However, there was something remarkable with that container. Each time that we wanted to work on it, something happened by which we were either held up with the work or it was interrupted for days. Joseph thought that this was caused by an evil spirit and was of the opinion that we should not let ourselves be disturbed by him and that we had to continue to work as long as the container was finally completely finished. Therefore, we did what we could, so that in the afternoon only a few laths had to be fixed. And look, the house of someone who lived a little further, took fire. We quickly had to leave our work because of the threatening fire and had to go immediately to the fire in order to extinguish it.
GGJ|7|225|15|0|Then Joseph said again: 'Was I not right to say that with this grain container an evil spirit is involved? Before we were ready with these few laths, a house had to burn, so that there is no way to finish this container today. My dear Jesus, do tell me what You think about this.'
GGJ|7|225|16|0|I said: 'Certainly not what you believe about it, although there is some truth in what you are thinking. Our neighbor, for whom the container is, has a wicked helper, who prefers to have the old container out of which he can, as it pleases him, take grain out of it in order to sell it secretly to grain dealers who are passing by and to keep the money for himself. Although we had been hindered by other incidents, this wicked helper was mostly the reason why the work at the container had to be stopped. Also now he is guilty of this fire, although he himself is the most zealous to extinguish the fire.
GGJ|7|225|17|0|Tonight he still wants to steal several hectoliters of grain from his master, because tomorrow the grain will be put into a new container, which can be locked up very well. However, he discovered that we would finish the container a couple of hours before the evening and his master would use it immediately. Thus, he went to the house of this neighbor who was working in the field with all his people and lighted the fire to it in order to prevent that we would finish the container even today.
GGJ|7|225|18|0|And look, Joseph, this is also most truly an evil spirit who stayed at the neighbor's place and who hindered us by the work at the container. But a lot of other things that came between it were of a natural kind and allowed by God.
GGJ|7|225|19|0|However, the death of the chief rabbi was completely decided according to the will of the Lord, because the deceit that this rabbi committed secretly against the poor, widows and orphans was crying to Heaven. Now you know how things are. But keep everything for yourself and do not feel offended.
GGJ|7|225|20|0|Joseph said: 'But still, we surely have to deliver this wicked helper to court?'
GGJ|7|225|21|0|I said: 'This will not do, because you have nobody who caught him in the act. My testimony alone would be as good as of no value, and the helper would then bring us to trial accusing us of public slander. Therefore, let us not do that. But God, who sees and knows everything, will soon give him the reward that he deserves.
GGJ|7|226|1|1|The fire in the house of the neighbors (18/45)
GGJ|7|226|1|0|While we were busy extinguishing the fire, Joseph said secretly to Me: 'Do You not have the same power against this all devastating element, just like you have against the winds and the water?'
GGJ|7|226|2|0|I said: 'I do know what you want now, but this is not the right time for it now. Let the wicked helper really work hard until he will not know anymore where he stands. Soon he will be seriously injured by a fall and will be carried away while being in great pain. Only then I will put a definite end to the fire by My will. However, I am taking care now that the flames cannot cause any serious damage to the house. Be attentive now to see what will happen.'
GGJ|7|226|3|0|Now, a lot of people were coming from the city, more out of curiosity and because of the sensation than for wanting to help to extinguish the fire. The zealous helper demanded from the onlookers that they should help to extinguish the fire and those who did not comply with his words he rudely called them names. These got very angry with that, grabbed the helper and pushed him with great force off the roof on a heap of burning beams.
GGJ|7|226|4|0|By that, the helper broke his arm and received some burns in his face, so that he had to be carried away from there. I said to Joseph: 'Look, he has received his reward that will make of him a better person. But now I want that the fire will stop.'
GGJ|7|226|5|0|When I had pronounced these words – which only Joseph heard – the fire extinguished so rapidly that no more glowing spark could be found. Also, there was no other damage to the house except to the roof, which was of course burned for more than half. But because there was nothing under the roof that could be destroyed by the flames, the damage could not be called big. And we were offered a job again, which however we performed completely free of charge for the neighbor who could not be called responsible for the accident, and to whom we also gave the necessary materials.
GGJ|7|226|6|0|However, among the people there was great amazement about the fact that the fire had been completely and suddenly extinguished. No more sparks could be discovered and no more smoke rose up. And moreover, the carbonized beams felt cold. Many said that the reason was that they had extinguished it with dirty water. Others said that God had heard the prayer of a righteous one, and that could be no one else except the helper who had been pushed into the flames by a few offended idlers.
GGJ|7|226|7|0|However, the neighbor for whom we build the container said to Joseph: 'The fact that the heavy fire extinguished so suddenly is thanks to you, and more precisely thanks to your youngest son. Because since His youth I have often seen wonderful things about Him, especially when He was completely alone. Then He played with the elements and the powers of nature. But for the eyes of the people He – already since more than 8 years – did not show anything of His inner power, and behaved and worked like any other person.
GGJ|7|226|8|0|Once I saw when He was all alone and cut down an oak tree. People like us would need a few days to cut down such a tree that was a good 500 to 600 years old, but from the moment that He set the axe to the root, the tree fell already. After that, with the same speed it was stripped of its thick branches. The branches pulled themselves to the side and at once they laid together chopped in the greatest possible order. Then the trunk was chopped in a rectangular way. And also this chopping happened equally as fast as the other work before, and finally also the little chopping and the gathering of the pieces of wood of the tree. In short, the whole work lasted only half an hour. When He was finished with the work, He took the axe, went home and let you know that the oak tree was totally ready to be used for the construction. You only were asked to see it, and during that time you were not allowed to mention it to the other brothers.
GGJ|7|226|9|0|Look, this and still more I have noticed with Him now and then, and therefore I am fully convinced now that He is the One who extinguished the fire so quickly. Well, brother, what do you say about this?'
GGJ|7|226|10|0|Joseph said: 'Yes, yes, you are completely right and it probably will be so, but what you now believe and know you must keep for yourself, otherwise we soon will have all kind of trouble with the men of the synagogue, which would be very annoying to me. I remember the story with the oak tree very well, and also other things, especially during the last days. However, we must keep silent about it, because otherwise we will cause damage to His future plans and purposes. Do understand this well, dear friend, and act accordingly. You will do well by this.'
GGJ|7|226|11|0|We left the place of the fire, went home again and went immediately to sleep, for we had worked a lot during these days.
GGJ|7|226|12|0|The next day, a Monday, we quickly finished the container before sunrise, and after the morning meal we went immediately to the neighbor whose house had been damaged by the fire. He asked us to repair the damaged house.
GGJ|7|226|13|0|Then I said to him: 'If you can keep silent and keep your servants, also your wife and children, away from your house for a whole hour, you will see God's glory. Then your house will be quickly finished.'
GGJ|7|226|14|0|The neighbor said: 'I will keep silent as a grave, and also I will send my men to the field where they all have to work. Then you can do whatever seems best to You.'
GGJ|7|226|15|0|I said: 'Good, do it, then I will do My work.'
GGJ|7|226|16|0|Immediately the neighbor arranged to make his men leave. We were alone and without any witnesses.
GGJ|7|226|17|0|When we stood there, the neighbor asked Me what I would do now. I said: 'Your house will now be repaired in a way that will look wonderful to you. From earlier years it is still known to you that it has been given to Me to perform many wonderful works by My will, but during the time after My twelfth year of life I did not perform anymore because of the great wickedness of the people and their total unbelief. But you belong to the small number of righteous people, and you believe what I say to you, and therefore, now you will again experience of what God's power and glory in man is capable of. Look at your totally damaged house. I, Joseph and My brothers will not take an axe, and still your house will be well and properly repaired.'
GGJ|7|226|18|0|The neighbor said: 'Very well, my young Friend, I firmly believe that You can do all that. But as you see, I still do not have any construction material. From where will we obtain it and from where the money and eventually other means to buy that material and to make it fit?'
GGJ|7|226|19|0|I said: 'I already talked about it yesterday that we will help you for free, also with the material, and therefore you do not have to worry about anything anymore. Just look once more to your house, how things are with your half-burned roof. What a pitiful sight. But I will it to be completely repaired now. And look, where can you discover the smallest damage to your house now?'
GGJ|7|226|20|0|The neighbor was extremely astonished and said: 'Yes, my young Friend, this is truly God's power and glory. That is why: honor to God in Heaven, for He has given such power and glory to man."
GGJ|7|227|1|1|The charity of a few citizens (18/46)
GGJ|7|227|1|0|While the neighbor was still glorifying and praising God, a couple of some better citizens came from the city who wanted to render a little service to the neighbor.
GGJ|7|227|2|0|But when they saw that the house was totally repaired, they said (the citizens): 'Oh, look, the old Joseph has been ahead of us. You must have worked with all might during the whole night in order to repair it completely, and better than what we have ever seen before. Yes, yes, there is not a second architect like Joseph in the whole of Galilee. But how much will our Joseph ask for such a fast and perfect work? Whatever he will ask, we will give you.'
GGJ|7|227|3|0|Joseph said: 'I am asking nothing for it. Thus you do not have to give me anything. But give it to the poor, that will be better than to bring it back to the synagogue, as you are always doing according to an old custom.
GGJ|7|227|4|0|One of the two said: 'But one should always give a well meant gift to the house of God, if the one for who it was meant does not want it or cannot accept it.'
GGJ|7|227|5|0|Joseph said: 'Yes, yes, this is what a new temple regulation says, but Moses himself only emphasized that with our abundance we should especially take care of the poor, the widows and orphans. Moses has never talked about the maintenance of some house of prayer or house of teaching, except that he has established the tithe for the tribe of Levi. Is this not so?'
GGJ|7|227|6|0|The two said: 'Yes, yes, you are right. From those new prescriptions it is obvious that there is too much greediness of the temple, which God has certainly never prescribed, because He said to all people: You must not covet the things that belong to your fellowman. But the priests are coveting immediately everything that they see that belongs to us and say that it is much more profitable to offer it to the temple instead of performing other good works. And this cannot be God's word because God says only that one should love his fellowman as oneself. Thus, we will do what we thought to do for this friend and give it secretly to the poor.'
GGJ|7|227|7|0|I said: 'This is a good thing that you can do. If you want to do that, then go to the neighborhood of Capernaum. At the lake you will find a poor fishing hut. The owner's name is Simon Judah and had an accident during his work, so that he cannot help himself so easily, because a wicked man has stolen his fishing equipment and the fisher does not have the means to buy a new one, and therefore he, together with his family suffers great need. And because he is a person who has always lived a righteous life before the face of God and that of men – which is very well known to Me – you truly will do a very good work when you will bring this man an offering.'
GGJ|7|227|8|0|When the two heard about this, they said: 'Oh yes, we know that man very well and we know also that he is a very righteous and reasonable man, but we did not know that he is in such great trouble. Come, then we go immediately to help him.'
GGJ|7|227|9|0|The two citizens said goodbye and went quickly to the fisher to give him enough money for a complete fishing equipment.
GGJ|7|227|10|0|And here among us is now sitting, as My disciple, the same fisher who 10 years ago has been helped by My advice.'
GGJ|7|227|11|0|Peter said: "Yes Lord, this has truly happened to me."
GGJ|7|228|1|1|In the forest of the neighbor (18/47)
GGJ|7|228|1|0|I wanted to end the long story, but our Agricola asked Me if I still would like to tell more that was relating to the time of My youth.
GGJ|7|228|2|0|And I said: "Then listen to Me again for a short while.
GGJ|7|228|3|0|Thus, those two citizens left and we said to our neighbor: 'Everything is completely in order now with you, but keep the miracle for yourself until there will come a time when it will be meaningful to tell it also to other people.'
GGJ|7|228|4|0|The neighbor said: 'But what will I say to my men when they will come home this evening and surely will be astonished when they will see that the whole house has been totally repaired?'
GGJ|7|228|5|0|I said: 'Your men, who are no heroes in faith and who rather believe anything else except in a miracle, will not ask you how the house has been repaired in such a short time because they will think that we have worked on it with all our might and consequently can be repaired in 1 day. Your wife has often expressed her opinion that the carpenters could easily build a house in a couple of days if they only worked harder. Well, this time we have worked hard, and thus, for once your wife was right.'
GGJ|7|228|6|0|The neighbor agreed completely with this advice. We left him and went home to rest there until midday. Then we took our midday meal and deliberated what we should do during the afternoon because no work was waiting for us.
GGJ|7|228|7|0|Joses, the oldest son of Joseph was of the opinion that we could try to find work.
GGJ|7|228|8|0|But I said: 'There are still other carpenters in the neighborhood who also want to work and live. Therefore, we must not try to be ahead of them. The people know us and our work anyway and will come when they need us, but we will not force it upon them.
GGJ|7|228|9|0|If we want to do something, then let us go to the forest of our neighbor who lives the closest to us and which is only a little half-hour from here. There we surely will find work for this afternoon.'
GGJ|7|228|10|0|Joseph thought that this could well be the case, although he still did not yet receive an assignment from the neighbor.
GGJ|7|228|11|0|I said: 'Leave this entirely to Me. The assignment is his secret wish already for a long time and we will meet him in the forest while he is considering how he can make those 10 old cedars suitable for the constructing of a new barn. He wanted to cut down those cedars this week by his 3 helpers, and only then discuss with you to make them ready for the construction. But because now – as he thinks – his best and first helper lies sick in bed, he is thinking all the time about how, when and by whom he can make his 10 cedars suitable for the construction.
GGJ|7|228|12|0|He already thought a few times about Me, since I made that oak tree in question ready for construction, but he did not have the courage to speak to Me or to you about it. Now, if we will offer our help today in this matter out of our own accord, it surely will be all the more welcome to him. Therefore, let us go immediately.'
GGJ|7|228|13|0|Joseph said: 'What kind of equipment will we take along?'
GGJ|7|228|14|0|I said: 'We only need an axe and a saw. Then we have more than enough.'
GGJ|7|228|15|0|Then we took the axe and the big saw and went on our way.
GGJ|7|228|16|0|Although Mary asked why we seldom stayed at home.
GGJ|7|228|17|0|And I said: 'Because we have nothing to do at home. If we have something to do at home we also will stay home. But you always have many things to do at home and therefore it is also good that you stay more often at home than we.'
GGJ|7|228|18|0|On this, she said nothing anymore and we left. Soon we came on the spot where our neighbor was all alone staring at his cedars and considered how he could handle it in the best way.
GGJ|7|228|19|0|Suddenly he saw us, came to us in a very friendly way and said to Joseph (the neighbor): 'Oh brother, you are coming as if you have been called a 1.000 times. You know that I urgently need a new barn, just like that new grain container. In the whole wide environment one cannot find better wood for it than this. However, it already took me much brain racking to know how I have to make this wood ready for the construction. Often I have been thinking about you, but cutting down these huge trees is actually not a work for an architect and his master sons. That is why I did not dare to discuss it with you until now, although we have talked about it a few times about the necessity of a new barn. But since you are here now anyway – probably taking this way because you have an assignment in the mountains – I gladly want to deliberate with you what will be the best thing for me to do.'
GGJ|7|228|20|0|Joseph said: 'You are mistaken to think that we are now on our way to work somewhere in the mountains. We came to this place especially for you in order to do that about which you did not dare to discuss with me.'
GGJ|7|228|21|0|When the neighbor heard that, he was very glad and immediately he talked to Joseph about the wages.
GGJ|7|228|22|0|But Joseph said: 'Only when the barn is ready we will talk about the wages. But let us now go to work at once because the day will still last for a few hours and we still can do a lot of work.'
GGJ|7|228|23|0|The neighbor said: 'Do what is according to your ability and knowledge, because I know very well what you are often able to do in an extremely short time. Especially your youngest son. But I will not talk any further about that now.
GGJ|7|228|24|0|I said: 'Do you believe in My inner power and omnipotence?'
GGJ|7|228|25|0|The neighbor said: 'Master, how could I not believe in it while I still have so many proofs of it?'
GGJ|7|228|26|0|I said: 'Very well then. But take care all of you not to speak about Me before the time. And when it will come, you will hear of Me. Now, give Me the axe, so that I will cut down these 10 trees at once.'
GGJ|7|228|27|0|I took the axe and cut with every blow one tree, of which other woodcutters would need at least a whole day.
GGJ|7|228|28|0|When the 10 trees were lying there, all the others had a strange feeling, and Joseph said to his other sons: 'All of you have doubted Him, although I often have told you: once he who is chosen by God from the cradle will never be left by Him. And now, all of you were able to convince yourselves how God is still entirely with Him and works in a wonderful way. Therefore, from now on, you should not doubt Him, but also not betray Him to nobody, because He Himself knows why He still wants to stay hidden.'
GGJ|7|228|29|0|They all agreed with Joseph and also promised solemnly to keep silent about this and also about every other miracle as long as I Myself wanted it.
GGJ|7|229|1|1|The festive dinner at the neighbor’s house (18/48)
GGJ|7|229|1|0|After that, I said: 'Now the 4 of you, take the saw and divide every tree in the length precisely into 4 pieces.'
GGJ|7|229|2|0|Joses said: 'Only with our human strength it will take a long time.'
GGJ|7|229|3|0|Upon this, I said: 'Believe and do as I have told you.'
GGJ|7|229|4|0|Then the four of them took the saw, put it to the trunk, and they had barely pulled at it once when the trunk was completely sawed in two. And so it did not take long till the 10 big trees were sawed into 40 parts.
GGJ|7|229|5|0|When this work was finished, I said: 'Now you do not have to do anything anymore except to take away with the axe the upper parts of the trunk, namely the crowns. Then I will work on the trunks in such a way that they will be fit for the construction.'
GGJ|7|229|6|0|The four of them went to the spot, one of them took an axe and the three others cleared the pieces of branches away, which partially could be used as firewood and partially as nails and pegs for the construction. Now, when this work was ready after 1 hour, I took the axe again in My hand and made the 40 trunks rectangular, as they say: with one blow, and this in such a way that out of the thick parts of the stem of the root, 2 to 3 good beams were made. And the pieces of bark were removed from the lower and upper planks in such a way that they easily could be used for the floor of the barn, and the lesser strong planks for the roof of the barn.
GGJ|7|229|7|0|When I had finished that – which all together did not take longer than 1 hour – we laid down the trunks and the bark in an orderly manner.
GGJ|7|229|8|0|When the whole work was finished in a few hours, I said to the extremely surprised neighbor: 'What matters now is that you will take this wood home as soon as possible, because openly in the street I cannot help you in such a wonderful way. So also, the construction of your barn will – although speeded up – be done in a total natural way. For, as already said, in an open place, where we are watched by all the people who are passing by, I cannot and may not perform a miracle because of their unbelief and their hardness and wrongdoing. So take care that this wood will be as soon as possible on the right place that you surely will know, because you know indeed where you want the barn to be built. And because we are ready now with this work we also can go home now.'
GGJ|7|229|9|0|The neighbor said: 'Yes, that we will do with the greatest joy in the heart, because a work has been finished about which I had the greatest worries. But this evening, all of you are my guests. A fat calf will be slaughtered and prepared immediately, and for that, every person in Joseph's house who is called a human being will be invited. Also my best wine will fill the cups of my guests and in Jehovah's name we will be joyful until the middle of the night.'
GGJ|7|229|10|0|I said: 'That is a good idea of you, and it will happen according to an old custom for the workers. But your most loyal helper lies very sick in bed in your house and therefore it is somewhat improper to be joyful in the presence of a very sick person.
GGJ|7|229|11|0|The neighbor said: 'This is true indeed. However, the bed of the sick person stands – surely this will not be unknown to You – not in the manor house but in the house that my father ordered to be built and which is very suitable for the personnel. And that is why we certainly can be very joyful in my big manor house. And so my words will remain. My will shall eternally never have the might which Yours has, but this time You must, my dear friend Jesus, also listen a little to my will.'
GGJ|7|229|12|0|While we were already going home, I said: 'Yes, that I also will do, because nobody in the world has more respect for the free will of man as I do. And until now you did not experience that I ever was against the will of someone when it was for something good, but only against the foolishness of so many people. And therefore, I will, as already said, this time, just like always, listen to your good will. But in return you also should do something that I will ask you.
GGJ|7|229|13|0|Look, until now you thought that your first helper was also the most loyal one. However, I say that your first helper, to whom you have entrusted everything, was actually the most unfaithful helper. In favor of his own moneybag he has taken in 1 year more than 100 hectoliter of wheat out of your big container and has sold it at night to Greeks who were passing by. And also as much barley, millet, lentils and also stone fruit. You noticed the loss in weight but you could not discover the thief. You thought that other people did it, and that is why you let us make a new strong container that could be well locked up. But your first helper did not like that at all, and look, he was always the very cunning and subtle cause that we were often delayed for weeks with the construction of the container, because he oftentimes gave us work that was far away to prevent that we could continue with the construction of the container. For he saw that the new container would not be beneficial for his thefts and tried therefore to keep the old one as long as possible. Yesterday midday he noticed however that the new container would probably be finished. He went to the other neighbor and set fire to his house to prevent us from finishing the container yesterday because during the night he still – this in favor of his own moneybag – wanted to sell from the old container a great quantity of grain that was ordered by the Greeks.
GGJ|7|229|14|0|But by this, his evil measure became full and I said in Myself: evil man, until here and not further. And as someone who knew very well why he was so zealous in taking part to extinguish the fire, he received his merited reward. Now you know how things are with your most faithful helper. What are you going to do now?'
GGJ|7|229|15|0|The neighbor who was completely taken aback, said: 'But friends, why did you keep silent to me about this for so long? If ever I could have suspected that, I would have delivered him to court and have indemnified myself with the money that he received for the grain.'
GGJ|7|229|16|0|I said: 'That, you still can do now, and there will not be one penny that you will miss, because your helper is a miser and has safely kept all the received money on a pile in his closet. But now, the point is that you first will do My will if you want us to be your guests today. You will keep your helper. I will make him better but will also remind him his evil deeds and warn him vigorously. Then, with gladness he will give you your money back, up to the last cent, and only from then on you will have a faithful servant. Look, already for a long time I have foreseen that this would happen, and therefore I also have said nothing until I saw that the time had come when it would be meaningful for you and for him, and that will certainly be the case. Are you satisfied with this?'
GGJ|7|229|17|0|The neighbor said: 'Who would not be satisfied with that? I thank You, my true Master, filled by God, and best, as well as righteous Judge. Therefore, a true festive dinner will take place at my place and everyone in my house will rejoice. I will remain silent like a grave about all this and never will anyone come to know what my helper has done to me.'
GGJ|7|229|18|0|I said: 'Do that, then you will be happy here and eternally. For whoever can forgive his enemies with all his heart, God will also forgive all his sins, no matter how big they may be.
GGJ|7|229|19|0|When we will visit your very sick helper at your home, nobody may be present except those who are here now. However, to prevent that someone would notice the healing of the helper, I will only heal him after 8 days. Put your servants at work for the festive dinner as soon as we arrive, then in the mean time we will handle and solve the matter with the helper.'
GGJ|7|229|20|0|Now, when we arrived at the neighbor's place, he gave all the instructions. And also our people at home were informed immediately, and My mother Mary came soon with a few maidservants in order to participate also in the preparation of the festive dinner which was ready in a couple of hours.
GGJ|7|229|21|0|During that time, we were dealing with the helper. He confessed everything, asked his lord and us to forgive him and gave him all the money from the closet, with the full assurance that he, when he would feel better again, would try to make everything well again by hard work. The neighbor forgave him everything and kept him in service as first helper.
GGJ|7|229|22|0|Then we went to the festive dinner that was already prepared, and there was joy until the middle of the night.
GGJ|7|229|23|0|Look, these were the deeds which I have performed in My twentieth year of life of which very few knew until now.
GGJ|7|229|24|0|But now the evening is already coming, and soon there will be several disguised Pharisees who will come up here on the Mountain of Olives. They will be well served."
GGJ|8|1|1|1|﻿Section: The Lord and His adversaries
GGJ|8|1|1|1|Disguised priests visit Lazarus (18/49)
GGJ|8|1|1|0|When I just finished to speak out these words, a servant of Lazarus came into the dining-hall where we still were sitting cheerfully together, and he said to him that several strangers had arrived who wanted to speak with the owner of the inn.
GGJ|8|1|2|0|Lazarus asked Me at once what he had to do.
GGJ|8|1|3|0|I said: "You will stay here, just like we will do. Only Raphael and the 7 Egyptians will go outside and have a short conversation with the cunning Pharisees and scribes. Whatever they have to do and say, they know."
GGJ|8|1|4|0|Raphael and the 7 Egyptians went immediately outside, and Raphael asked them severely what they were looking for.
GGJ|8|1|5|0|Then a very hypocrite Pharisee said: "Young man, are you – who seem to be of good origin – send by Lazarus who we know and to whom we want to speak personally? It has become a strange custom here that when we want to speak with the lord of the house they send us instead a boy without beard. Just go to Lazarus and tell him that we, who want to speak with him, are certainly of a much higher rank in Jerusalem and in all the countries of the Jews than he is.
GGJ|8|1|6|0|Raphael said: "If you are such big lords, then it surprises me really that you have disguised yourselves in the evening while it has already become dark and gone upon the Mount of Olives on which you have spoken out a ban. Does your curse not sound as follows: 'Whoever of the Jews will go upon this mountain at day or at night, will be cursed in body and soul'? When this is so, how could you then come up here yourselves to talk with the heretic Lazarus?"
GGJ|8|1|7|0|The Pharisee said: "What do you understand of this, beardless boy? If we have the power of God to put with good motives a ban upon a region, then we also have the power to lift up the ban at least for ourselves when we want, because we are not under the law but above it, if we are what you think. Did you understand that?"
GGJ|8|1|8|0|Raphael said: "Listen, if you think that you are above the law of God, then obviously you must be more than God Himself. Because God Himself always comply with the eternal laws of His order and never acts in contradiction to it, and therefore will also never abolish a law in order to for instance temporarily – when He would feel like it – act against the law.
GGJ|8|1|9|0|However, if you think that you are powerful enough for it, then you must be standing far above God, because God Himself, as the initial law, exists and acts always within His law and consequently stands within and under His law. When God Himself is strictly observing this eternally, then who gave you the right to put yourselves above the law, to disguise yourselves, so that they should not recognize you and be seen how and when you are transgressing your own law? If you are lords over the law, then why this fear that the people should recognize you if you are acting in contradiction with your own laws?"
GGJ|8|1|10|0|The very grumpy Pharisee said: "What do you, beardless boy, understand of these higher things about which only the priests of the temple have the right to judge in the name of God?"
GGJ|8|1|11|0|Raphael said: "So, then why had Samuel already as a boy the right to speak with God and to judge about godly things?"
GGJ|8|1|12|0|The Pharisee said: "Do you want to be more insolent by comparing yourself with Samuel?"
GGJ|8|1|13|0|Raphael said: "Then how do you become more insolent by placing yourselves above the laws of God? Who gave you the right for this? Truly, I have a 1.000 times more the right to compare myself with Samuel than you do by putting yourselves above the laws of God.
GGJ|8|1|14|0|But now I have enough of your foolishness. Give answer to my first question why you have come up here and what you want here, otherwise you will come to know me better and will come to the conclusion what is giving me the right on good and true grounds to compare myself with Samuel."
GGJ|8|1|15|0|The Pharisee said: "This is a secret which we can entrust to nobody else except to Lazarus. Therefore, ask Lazarus outside for us, otherwise we will be compelled to use force to get into the house. Our request to Lazarus does not concern you at all, even if you would be a tenfold Samuel."
GGJ|8|1|16|0|Raphael said: "What? You have a secret? What can be a secret if even the sparrows are proclaiming it from the roofs to everybody? I will tell your secret so that you can see that your supposed secret is no secret at all already for a long time.
GGJ|8|1|17|0|Since those who were send out by you yesterday were not able to inform you where the by you so much hated prophet from Galilee is staying – and this for the very simple reason that they did not come back – you have decided in the counsel to take information from Lazarus who would perhaps be here and could know where the prophet might be. If Lazarus would not be here you wanted to bribe the innkeeper or another servant who could possibly give you the desired information. In that case you would send out immediately all loyal servants of the law in order to capture the prophet and also kill Him immediately.
GGJ|8|1|18|0|Look, this is your praiseworthy secret, which is already known to us since long, and more especially to me, a great friend of the very exalted prophet. Say now truly and honestly if the matter is any different."
GGJ|8|1|19|0|Then the Pharisee looked at Raphael in astonishment and said after awhile: "Who gives you, beardless boy, the right to make us suspicious? Firstly you do not know if we truly belong to the temple or if we are Jews, and secondly we say that we hardly know anything about your great prophet. It is true that here and there we have heard something about it, that a great magician is making sensation in the land of the Jews by His tricks and magic. However, if He is a friend or an enemy of the Jewish priests or if they are persecuting Him, this leaves us totally indifferent. We are salesmen and never interfere with such minor things. But if this is so, how can you accuse us of things about which we do not care?"
GGJ|8|1|20|0|Raphael said: "So, because the water is already reaching unto your mouth, you even want to deny your rank. But against me and my 7 companions here it will be of no use to deny who and what you are. However, in order that you should perceive and understand better that you cannot disguise yourselves for us, I will take the liberty to rob you from your upper clothing, so that you certainly will not be able to deny anymore that you have indeed the qualities that I have pointed out to you."
GGJ|8|1|21|0|Then the Pharisees grabbed their upper clothing, but this was of no use because Raphael commanded it in his will, and at once the temple servants stood in the well-known priest's clothing and they wanted to run away. But the 7 Egyptians were quick, blocked their way and made them understand that they had to stay and not move one step to try to escape. If they would not obey this desire, it would go wrong with them.
GGJ|8|1|22|0|In order to make a greater impression on the now very scared Pharisees, they pointed to 3 great lions that were lying a little down along the way and were behaving furiously. This method worked and the Pharisees – 10 altogether – started to beg Raphael for forgiveness and admitted at once now why they were on the Mount of Olives and said also that he had said the truth.
GGJ|8|1|23|0|While they stood there in great fear, Raphael said to them: "Tell me now: who of all the people can be more wicked than you? You want to be servants of God but you are servants of Hell. Which devil has begotten you? The great Master from Nazareth has proven to you with words and deeds, clearer as the sun, that He is the promised Messiah, and as such, also the only Lord of Heaven and Earth – just like it has been predicted of Him through the mouth of the prophets. You do not believe in it, but also, with anger and eagerness you persecute the Lord of Heaven and Earth. O you powerless fools. What do you want to accomplish against the might of the Almighty who can destroy you with the least of thoughts or can cast your wicked souls into Hell, which you have deserved already for a long time? What do you miserable people want to do now?"
GGJ|8|1|24|0|Another Pharisee said: "Listen, young wise orator, we ask you now only to let us go unharmed back to town again, and we give you the full assurance that we, who are here now, will never more in the least take part in the persecution of the wonderful prophet from Galilee. Yes, we even as much as possible will dissuade others from doing it. However, if we will be able to bring our colleagues to more kindness with respect to the performer of wonders, that we can of course not guarantee. However we can assure you that we will do our utmost best to temper the persecution anger of our colleagues. Because we have experienced now and have convinced ourselves that our blind persecution of the Galilean is one of the greatest follies, which can lead to nothing else except to our ruin. And therefore we will also do what we have promised here. But let us now – as we have already asked before – reach the city unharmed."
GGJ|8|1|25|0|Then Raphael said: "Very well then. You can leave again, and you will suffer no harm, but woe to the one of you who will brake his word that was given to me. For think about it, that God's power, wisdom, omnipotence and earnest are infinite, and a weak mortal human being cannot and will not accomplish anything in eternity against God and His ways.
GGJ|8|1|26|0|You can see and understand that the works, which the Anointed of God is accomplishing for the people are of such a nature that only God can bring them about. And you also will realize that God Himself is working closely united with the prophet from Galilee who is so hated by you, and that it would be more than foolish to resist against the decrees of God.
GGJ|8|1|27|0|Tell this also to your wicked and blind colleagues. They can increase their anger against Him to such a measure that they – because He is allowing it – will lay hands on Him and will kill Him. However, with this they will have accomplished nothing else except to speed up their judgment over themselves and over the whole of Jerusalem. He can however not be killed because He is Live Himself, and He will continue to live and will bring the whole of humanity of this Earth to justice. Blessed is the one who believes in Him and will search only that which is pleasing to Him and will search His friendship.
GGJ|8|1|28|0|Now you know what you have to do, and you can leave now if you wish. However, if you first want to speak some wise words with Lazarus, then this will now also be allowed to you."
GGJ|8|1|29|0|A Pharisee said: "If he is here I gladly would like to speak with him, but about something completely different from that of which we wanted to ask him initially. Because you have made it very clear to us why we have come here. But this will be no more the case now. It will be about a much different subject. So it would be very pleasing to us if we could speak a word with Lazarus now."
GGJ|8|1|30|0|Then I said to Lazarus in the hall: "Now you can go outside and have a good discussion with the very frightened Pharisees, but do not mention anything about where I am staying."
GGJ|8|2|1|1|The request of the Pharisees for a safe escort (18/50)
GGJ|8|2|1|0|When Lazarus went outside, he greeted the temple servants according to the custom and asked them what their request was to him.
GGJ|8|2|2|0|The one Pharisee said: "At first a bad spirit brought us here, and this was actually which we wanted to ask you – absolutely nothing that was good. The words of this more than intelligent and wise young man and the exceptional power of these 7 men who are still standing around us, have made us change our mind and we soon realized how vain and foolish our evil intention was, and because it was unfounded we then also desisted from it.
GGJ|8|2|3|0|Now we are asking you however as friends to allow us to visit you in Bethany, where we would like to speak with you in private about a lot of things. Then also, we are asking you to give us a safe escort over the mountain to the city, because there, a little down on the road are lying 3 lions that certainly belong to the 7 men because they appeared immediately upon their call. These malicious animals will probably be well tamed and will serve the 7 men to protect them on their trips instead of dogs, which apparently happened oftentimes. But despite their tameness they cannot be trusted. Even the most malicious dog knows his master of the house also during the night, but he will grab and tear to pieces a stranger, and this could be expected all the more from these 3 lions. Therefore we ask you to arrange that the 7 men would take care of those 3 animals so that they would leave again."
GGJ|8|2|4|0|Then Lazarus said: "If your inner intention is the same as your words, and if you want to repair the damage as much as possible which you have inflicted on a lot of poor people, widows and orphans, then you can walk very calmly beside these lions, and not one will look back at you. But if you are of another opinion in your heart than the sound of your words, then it would not be very safe for you to approach the lions. Therefore, examine your heart and say openly and honestly in what condition it is.
GGJ|8|2|5|0|Also to Bethany and my house you will not have any access as long as your heart has other feelings than appears from your words, because such watchers, like those three down there, are also watching over my house. He who comes to me with honest intentions has nothing to fear. However, he who approaches my house with dishonest and evil intentions will be bad of."
GGJ|8|2|6|0|The Pharisee who was the spokesman said: "You can believe me that all of us are now thinking as I am speaking, and also we will do, if ever we have inflicted any damage, our utmost best to repair the evil as much as possible, but we dare not go alone beside those 3 animals. Therefore, please give us a safe escort."
GGJ|8|2|7|0|Lazarus said: "The 7 men will escort you in the safest way if your intentions are honest. But now, still one more question to all of you: tell me, for what reason do you not believe that Jesus of Nazareth alone is fully the true Messiah? You must have read the Scripture, and have also heard His teaching and seen the signs that He is performing. Then how is it possible that you still have such a hardened opinion? Thousands of Jews and gentiles believe in Him, and many gentiles come from all directions of the Earth, bow down before Him, accept His Word and believe that He is the Lord. Only you, who should be an example for the whole people, are resisting against it, worse than hard mountains against the storms.
GGJ|8|2|8|0|The Lord came in the flesh as a human being on this Earth, just like He Himself has revealed it through the mouth of the prophets, and now He also does the works, about which the seers have sang centuries ago – which you as scribes should be the first to recognize – and still, as said, you do not believe in Him. What can be the reason for that?"
GGJ|8|2|9|0|The Pharisee said: "That, dear friend, we very clearly would like to discuss with you in Bethany. However, here I can already tell you that it is now a very difficult matter to be a human being in the temple. One is indeed a priest, but therefore not necessarily a human being. Everyone is an enemy of the other and tries to inflict damage upon him in order to take advantage for oneself, and thus, as a human being, where one would like to howl, he is forced to howl together with the wolves, so that he should not be torn apart by them. But let it still be for a short time as it is now, then all the doings of the temple will know a drastic change, because finally, one cannot stay there.
GGJ|8|2|10|0|Now you also know how we in fact think about it. Therefore, be so kind to tell those 7 men to escort us safe and sound from this mountain to the city."
GGJ|8|2|11|0|Only now, Raphael said to the Pharisees: "Why are you actually in such a hurry to return to the city? If you have truthfully good and honest intentions and are also saying now that you want to believe in the Messiah, then you are safer with us here than in the city. You have come up here as an enemy with the intention to know where the Messiah is staying. Right? If you have changed your mind concerning Him, then why do you not want to inform as His friend where He is staying, so that you can look Him up and show yourselves to Him as men who are believing in Him?"
GGJ|8|2|12|0|The Pharisee said: "Dear wise young man, if we would do that, then it could be charged to us in an unfavorable way, and maybe it would be explained in such a way that we are pretending to be nicer than we really are, in order to still know now from you where the Messiah might be staying. Truly, it is not important for us anymore to know where He is staying. For truly, we are no more His enemies. However, to present ourselves to Him now as repented friends we still feel too bad for this and we are not worthy of Him. And so, it surely is understandable that we cannot and do not want to inform now to know His eventual place of abode, and therefore we want to be in our houses to deliberate further in order to know what we have to do in the future to join with Him completely. Besides, we also have to inform the temple about the failure of our mission, so that they should not send out other spies before they have received news from us, and in this way would cause unrest in the whole city and the whole environment. We think that we have explained sufficiently all our motives that are forcing us to return as soon as possible to the temple and our houses. Therefore, do allow us a safe retreat."
GGJ|8|2|13|0|Now Raphael said: "I can assure you that in the temple they will wait for your notice until tomorrow, and therefore they will not send out new spies. And Lazarus has also enough rooms available in which you can deliberate, and he has food and the best wine in abundance, so that you can strengthen yourselves. Now that you are here, I would like to advice you to stay here at least until midnight and only then go to the city with a safe escort. But if you definitely want to leave now, then we will not retain you any longer. The lions – as you clearly can see – are already gone, and there in the neighboring tent are your Greek coats. Do now whatever you want."
GGJ|8|3|1|1|The religious ideas of the Pharisees (18/51)
GGJ|8|3|1|0|After these words of Raphael the Pharisees did not know so well what they had to do now.
GGJ|8|3|2|0|But one of them said after awhile: "You know what we will do? The boy must have spoken correctly and truly, and therefore I am of the opinion that we must stay here until midnight when Lazarus can show us a room in which we can be alone without being disturbed so that we can discuss the matter about the Messiah accurately and well, and also still a few other things with our friend Lazarus."
GGJ|8|3|3|0|All of them agreed on that, and Lazarus guided them by way of another door into the house. There he showed them a large room and instructed immediately to set a table and serve bread, wine and other food in great quantity and also good lamps. All this was so pleasing to the Pharisees that one of them made the remark: 'Yes, if this is the case, then we also can bear it until tomorrow and will leave our colleagues in the temple as they are. They nicely will have to wait until the morning to receive notice from us."
GGJ|8|3|4|0|All of them agreed on that, and an elder who was as highly ranked as a chief and who had a lot of experience in all kind of worldly wisdom said, when his tongue had been made loose by the wine: "Wherever a man is feeling good, he also must stay, and so we will stay here until the morning, and I gladly would like to speak with you, my dear colleagues, a few openhearted words.
GGJ|8|3|5|0|It surely is funny what man is. What actually is man, the mortal god of this Earth who tills the ground with his intellect and with the might of his hands and who brings about great works to an harmonious existence? I tell you: man is nothing else than a very pitiful animal because he knows that he must and will die, while no animal seems to have any notion of it. That is why it can live with a very quiet mind until the moment of its death without ever having one thought that one day it has to die. Therefore, it would be better for man to cheer up a little his pitiful life now and then and to chase away for a few moments the dark thoughts about death.
GGJ|8|3|6|0|The power, which man has called into existence, can according to my opinion never be wise and good, just like a man who creates the most ingenious works can never be called wise and good, for he destroys them afterwards when they have reached their highest completion and takes away entirely their existence, and immediately after that he makes the same piece of work again for the same purpose.
GGJ|8|3|7|0|After all, concerning God as the all-creating power, one cannot imagine anything wise and good. Because if that power would be good and wise, then He also would have taken care of the survival of His most ingenious works, like we human beings are. But there is no question of it. When man at high age has reached a greater perfection in knowledge, thinking and acting, then he already starts to die. He becomes weaker and weaker, his vital strength is weakening every day, and this continues until he has blown out his last breath. What will happen with us after that, you all know, and it is not necessary to describe this further.
GGJ|8|3|8|0|Although in our teaching about God we have the assurance that in material man there still lives a spiritual man who continues to exist after the falling away of the body. But what can man do with a teaching and the consequent faith if no irrefutable proof has been given to anybody about this?
GGJ|8|3|9|0|How many exalted fathers, wise men and prophets did not exist before us and have lived according to the wisest laws. Undoubtedly they believed in a God, prayed to Him and loved and honored Him exceedingly and believed also firmly in an eternal life after the death of the body. But finally these great and wise heroes of faith still had to die, and nothing was left except their name and their deeds and teachings that are written in the Scripture. But where did their souls go?
GGJ|8|3|10|0|In fact, which one of us has really ever seen or spoken to a soul who continued to exist somewhere? At most, in a dream or in a malicious fever heat. It is true that there are people who claim that they have spoken with souls of people who died, but these are people who are totally lacking the knowledge and a sense of judgment, and they often take pleasure in telling other people out of their living fantasy and imagination about supernatural things in order to give themselves by that a certain mystical appearance at which they are more attached than a magician to his pure profit.
GGJ|8|3|11|0|One must also admit that from time to time there are people whom, in order to emphasize their statements and teachings are performing wonderful deeds, and by that they want to put their stamp of truth upon it, just like we are experiencing now with the truly remarkable prophet of Nazareth. Besides, He teaches the people very well and promises to everyone who believes in Him the eternal life of the soul.
GGJ|8|3|12|0|Yes, all this is very nice and even good, because this is giving many people a certain reassurance and takes away from them the fright of death. But this was also done by the old prophets, and thousands of men have believed firmly and have even sealed their faith with martyrdom. However, time has snatched away those great prophets, together with their believers, and nothing else is left of them except their names and deeds that are written in the Scriptures and which we also have to believe without any further proof.
GGJ|8|3|13|0|Why then is it that no soul who continues to live somewhere in the beyond comes to us, who would say to us for instance: 'I am Elijah, Daniel or Isaiah who continues to live very happily in the beyond'? I say to you: just like the old prophets and also Moses have perished, so we also will perish, together with the so famous prophet who even seems to awaken the dead, and the future descendants will inherit from us and from Him precisely that which we have inherited from the old prophets. Even if faith will continue to exist perhaps for many centuries with many additions and falsifications, then the living true conviction will still be exactly the same as the one which we have now about the survival of the soul after the death of the body.
GGJ|8|3|14|0|Although such a continuance of the soul after the bodily death would be something invaluably exalted, and a man would certainly do everything to assure himself completely of such a life if somehow he would have solid proofs of it. But this was always lacking, and therefore it is not surprising that the once so firm faith of the elders has been cooled off with us.
GGJ|8|3|15|0|Who of the more civilized and experienced part of the people are actually still visiting the temple in full faith nowadays? The highly ranked people and wise men are only entering the temple because of the common people, and they pretend that their faith is firm like a rock, so that the people would think by themselves and say: 'There must be some truth in it, for the highly ranked people, scientists and wise men who can know everything, are attaching much importance to it.'
GGJ|8|3|16|0|Therefore, I truly am not an enemy of this famous Galilean because He makes the poor people again enthusiastic for a life of the soul after the death of the body and gives them good comfort. But I do not think it is right that at each opportunity He is indicating that we are the greatest imposters of the people. And as someone who is passing Himself off for a wise Man, He is not considering that basically He is doing the same as that of which He is accusing us of. If only He would tell the people the truth, just like I am doing now, namely as the old experience teaches us, then He probably would not have as many followers as He is having now.
GGJ|8|3|17|0|This is my true belief and my honest confession before you my colleagues which however I only have spoken out between us, because I really know that you all are thinking exactly the same as I do. In the temple, in presence of the people and our many and very blind colleagues it is however necessary to speak differently. What do you think about this opinion?"
GGJ|8|4|1|1|A scribe refers to God’s order (18/52)
GGJ|8|4|1|0|Another scribe said: "I cannot say that you are wrong and I share your opinion in many aspects, but I actually cannot accept your opinion as a totally settled truth. Because I cannot believe that God as the very wise Creator of Heaven and Earth, who actually continuously maintains the sun, the moon, the stars and the Earth should have created us as perfect works of His wisdom and power only to serve Him as His perishable playing dolls.
GGJ|8|4|2|0|Man has only a short life to live on this Earth, and the reason of this seems to be that his soul has to develop in the body in a certain way and must acquire a certain and durable solidity, so that he can continue to exist in another world that must be limitless and which corresponds with his being.
GGJ|8|4|3|0|For if man with his body and soul would only be destined for this material world that, although it is so big, still has its limits, then as a result of the continuous increase of the number of human beings – if they would be immortal as far as their body is concerned – this Earth would soon be too small and too limited for the human beings. Even more so because it consists of much more water than firm habitable land. After a certain time, God would have to make the human beings impotent and also stop their aging process so that they could continue to live forever with a certain normal power and strength and cultivate the ground of the Earth for their livelihood.
GGJ|8|4|4|0|However, we can believe with certainty that after a certain period of time men would have enough of such a necessary monotonous life, because indeed, the daily experience teaches us that everybody starts to be very bored when he has to live in always the same life conditions and will be languishing for a change. And since after many thousands of years even the most inventive person will still have come at the end of all his favorite changes, he finally would come into the greatest boredom, which by no means he will not be able to chase away.
GGJ|8|4|5|0|After these thorough observations it surely seems that God's wisdom has created men for another, higher and freer life and not for a world that is limited in everything, which is however good enough to serve men as a first step in development, but can never be intended to give him an eternal happy existence.
GGJ|8|4|6|0|For this and still a lot of other reasons I believe in the immortality of our souls, because if these would be mortal we have to represent God – whose power and highest wisdom is clearly seen in all His works, just as His goodness and His justice – as unwise or even as completely not existent.
GGJ|8|4|7|0|No reasonable thinking human being can assert that some blind and dumb power could bring pieces of work like we men are, to an orderly existence. Because what one does not posses he can impossible give to someone else. Give for instance to someone who is very stupid and who is hardly capable to chatter his mother tongue, an assignment as teacher of a foreign language in a school. What will he accomplish? Nothing more than a statue. That is why there must exist a very wise and almighty God, and anyone who can think clearly will have to recognize this as truth.
GGJ|8|4|8|0|However, if the almighty God is very wise, then He also must be very good and just and He surely must have good intentions with us human beings. And through the mouth of the prophets and other wise men, He also must have announced to other men what kind of intentions He has with us people, and what man should do in order to already on the Earth enjoy a happy pre-existent life, and by means of this pre-existent life make himself as capable and receptive as possible for the next eternal life.
GGJ|8|4|9|0|However, a God who has done that and still continues to do that, did not create a mosquito, and certainly not us men as pitiful toys for His whims. Or can one perhaps imagine a good man who would take pleasure to see how his poor fellowmen are continuously tormented in the most horrible manner? As far as I have observed the people in every respect, I have always noticed that God in no way is harming people. This is what people are doing to each other and all too often mostly to themselves. Because firstly their never satisfying selfishness and greed drives them to persecute each other as much as possible and by this they harm each other with all kinds of evil things. And because they no more pay attention to the revealed will of God, they catch all kinds of diseases through the most disorderly ways of life, which are highly poisoning this pre-existent life.
GGJ|8|4|10|0|Question: are God's wisdom and goodness also somehow guilty of this? If this would be the case, then the highly to be honored people who continuously have lived according to the laws of God would have before their passing away from this world also be tormented by such malicious diseases just like those who since their youth have lived a godless life and by this have brought the nature of their being into the greatest disorder. Oh no, I already have convinced myself about it very often that man who lives according to God's order will most of the time also reach a high age of life, and in the end he dies a remarkable soft death.
GGJ|8|4|11|0|Here and there are also examples of pious and righteous men who finally separated from this world and did not exactly die such a soft death. But by that we always can assume two cases, namely that God will try someone's patience more heavily, so that his soul will receive all the more strength for the life in the beyond. Why? This certainly will be well known by God.
GGJ|8|4|12|0|In the second case however, the aged person who became pious and righteous could have disturbed the order of his body by the many sins of his youth, and this can have equally as many bitter consequences, which for him will not exactly make his last hours the most pleasant. But we can be absolutely sure that people who since the beginning have lived according to God's order, always will die a very soft death.
GGJ|8|4|13|0|This is now my opinion of which I myself will stay loyal unto the end of my earthly life. Everyone of you can believe and do what he wants."
GGJ|8|5|1|1|The Pharisees talk among each other about the early death of children and about the Messiah (18/53)
GGJ|8|5|1|0|Then the first speaker said: "Yes, I truly cannot reply anything on this, except that with all your good ideas you did not give us any clarification about how the early death of children can be reconciled with the wisdom, goodness and justice of God.
GGJ|8|5|2|0|According to your idea, man has been called by God to acquire a true and to God pleasing solidity of his soul by means of a good ordered pre-existent life on this Earth, because the fact that this is the purpose of God appears clearly from all revelations which came to us through the mouth of the first patriarchs and the prophets. But what happens in the beyond with the children of which, because of their early death, a disordered, and even less an ordered pre-existent test life was actually not possible? If the soul of man can only reach the solid, true eternal life through a good ordered pre-existent test life, how is this possible for the soul of a child to reach it? Or does the soul of the child die together with the body?"
GGJ|8|5|3|0|Then the second, good speaker said: "From the early times of men it is not known if children have died during that time. The early death of children is only caused by the sins of the parents, and therefore, consciously or unconsciously, the early death of their children is their fault. But God in His highest wisdom will also know how to take care of the innocent souls of children. They certainly will be able to catch up with what they have failed to do here when it was not their fault.
GGJ|8|5|4|0|Is this Earth the only world? Let us take a look at the starry sky. Great wise men from ancient times and even Moses in his supplement books that we still have but in which we do not believe anymore, have pointed out that the sun, the moon and all stars are worlds and are often a lot bigger than ours. If this is so, then it also will not be so difficult for God's wisdom and power to show the souls of the children another and perhaps also in many aspects better world to live in, upon which they can reach their completion of life.
GGJ|8|5|5|0|There is really no question to the fact that God has still other school worlds in the eternal great space of creation for the human beings. We as small and weak human beings have also more than one school building for our children. If this is possible with us powerless human beings, then why should that be impossible for the almighty and very wise God?
GGJ|8|5|6|0|The patriarchs, who certainly were more in contact with God's Heaven than we now, knew very well that this is so. We however, by our materialistic worldly attitude have lost everything that is of the spirit, and we hardly know anything about it anymore. Although I also am a material man, but I have learned and experienced many things and therefore I speak now as I speak. Of course, in the temple in the presence of everyone I cannot speak like that."
GGJ|8|5|7|0|The first speaker said: "Now I have no more objections and I am truly glad that you have changed my mind. But now it is time to return to our main subject, namely the wonderful prophet from Galilee. In the beginning I made immediately the remark that on Earth there are always special men from whose words and deeds we easily and indisputably can recognize a higher intelligence equal to God, as this seems now to be the case with our Galilean.
GGJ|8|5|8|0|But also other people do not lack identical gifts. Take for instance today the sudden disappearance of our coats and the magical appearance of the 3 lions. This is a real wonder that a simple human being cannot understand. Now, these people could say: 'I or he over there is your Messiah because he is capable to perform wonders', which we however cannot accept, because if we would do that, then it soon would entirely be crowded with messiahs. The Essenes are also performing wonders, but for this reason they are by far no messiahs. The Galilean however presents Himself to us as such. What can we say about this?"
GGJ|8|5|9|0|The second, good speaker said: "My opinion – that I however was not able to express for understandable reasons – is as follows: His teachings and deeds are well known to me. As far as His life and way of acting are concerned, He is the most pure Jew, completely according to the meaning of Moses. However, how things are with us in the temple with the best Moses, this we all know very well. And also He seems to know it perfectly, otherwise He would not have added such hard words to us this morning. Moreover, with the born-blind man He has performed a true wonder of God, only by His will, which before was possible to no one. And thus, I am of the opinion that we as sharp observers must leave the matter alone. Time will give us advice. If finally He still is the One who He openly proclaims to be before all the people, then we will do eternally nothing against Him. If finally He is not the One, then He also will not do anything against us, despite all His wonders.
GGJ|8|5|10|0|The best is to secretly examine all His teachings and deeds. If we see that those are totally pure and His deeds totally of a godly nature, then we will also believe in Him. However, if in our eyes He does not comply with this condition, then we will stay as we are and will leave everything else to God."
GGJ|8|5|11|0|All of them agreed on this and they continued to eat and drink.
GGJ|8|5|12|0|After this speech, Lazarus went at My order to them again. He knew what they all had said because I told it to everyone.
GGJ|8|6|1|1|Lazarus tells about his experiences with the Lord (18/54)
GGJ|8|6|1|0|When the well-satisfied Pharisees saw Lazarus they all expressed their joy about the fact that he came to them without being called.
GGJ|8|6|2|0|He also greeted them, saying (Lazarus): "It is a great satisfaction to me that you are feeling so well at this place that you have cursed. And since everything is known to me what you have discussed here in private, I think that you, who are really wise men, will not make use now of your ban over my possessions."
GGJ|8|6|3|0|The first speaker said: "This certainly not, but how – by Moses – were you able to hear at closed doors and windows what we have spoken to each other as soft as possible? Tell us the content of our speeches, otherwise we will have to believe that you want to make fun of us."
GGJ|8|6|4|0|Here Lazarus declared to them solemnly that he would never do such a thing and then he repeated word for word everything that they had discussed with one another before.
GGJ|8|6|5|0|When the Pharisees heard that, the first one said again: "But how – by all stars of the sky – were you able to know that?"
GGJ|8|6|6|0|Lazarus said: "You yourself have said with your own words that there are people in the world who possess rare qualities. Why could God not have given me some rare qualities? But I can tell you even something more important, and this is that you as a result of your understanding and speaking can be very close to God's Kingdom if the bad air of the temple would not be a obstacle to you. However, I am saying this particularly to the one who was discussing with you, with whom you finally agreed on all points, as well as all the others. Consequently, all of you – truly to my great joy – are standing now at one and the same spot with this really very respectable person with whom you were discussing, because now, there will not be many men of your kind anymore in the temple. Therefore, I say to you, as your old and true friend, that you are now standing closer to the Kingdom of God than you suspect."
GGJ|8|6|7|0|Now the second speaker said: "Dear friend, explain yourself further. What do you want to tell us with this? How can we be closer to the Kingdom of God than we can suspect? Do we perhaps have to die here? Did you put poison into our wine?"
GGJ|8|6|8|0|Lazarus said: "How can you ever as truly intelligent people think such thing? I am immediately willing to drink out of your cups to proof how untrue this thought is. You will be able to live long enough on this Earth. Only by your knowledge you have come close to the Kingdom of God and by your secretly kept faith, but not with your earthly lives."
GGJ|8|6|9|0|The first Pharisee said: "What do you mean with the Kingdom of God?"
GGJ|8|6|10|0|Lazarus said: "Nothing else than that in your mind you possess the right knowledge of God. Besides, if you also would accept Him whom you have persecuted until now as the One who He truly is, then you already would be completely in God's Kingdom that is full of light. Do you understand now what I wanted to say with: you have come closer to the Kingdom of God than you can suspect?"
GGJ|8|6|11|0|Then the first speaker said again: "Now, it is good that you are mentioning this subject. The fact that you are very fond of the wonderful Galilean, we do know already for a long time. And we have made it known to you – rightly or not. This is nothing new to us. But since you surely must know that Man better than we do and that we are hopefully now good friends again – because you have by your talent, which formerly was unknown to us, convinced yourself about how we actually think about it – it is now maybe the best moment that we get to know that Man better. You do not have to tell us at all by that where He is staying for the moment because we do not want and will not ever make use of the ridiculous decision of the temple anyway. And we also do not want to know the Galilean better because of the cunning temple priests, but only for our sake. Therefore you can now speak very openly with us about Him."
GGJ|8|6|12|0|Then Lazarus said: "How and where He was born and all the things that happened when 30 years ago the old evil Herod let as much as possible innocent little boys of 1 to 2 years old be killed in Bethlehem because the 3 wise men from the far morning land who were guided by a star towards here told him that in Bethlehem a new King had been born among the Jews, that you all will know as well as I do. But you do not know that by godly providence and decree this new-born King of the Jews did not fall into the hands of the cruel Herod, but with God's help and through mediation of the at that time still young Roman captain Cornelius He escaped safely and soundly to Egypt. I think to the old city Ostracine. And only then, when the old Herod died 3 years later because he was eaten up by lice, He came back, more precisely in the vicinity of Nazareth. And there, in quiet seclusion He grew up with an education that is not worth mentioning and has become a grown-up Man.
GGJ|8|6|13|0|When He was 12 years old He came with His earthly parents to the prescribed examination of boys to Jerusalem. He stayed 3 full days in the temple and brought all the elders, scribes and Pharisees to total amazement by His answers and questions. My father who paid the examination fee because of the poverty of His parents told this to me.
GGJ|8|6|14|0|Also this, will surely be remembered by the elders among you, although not the fact that He escaped from the rage of Herod and that after 3 years He came back from Egypt to Nazareth.
GGJ|8|6|15|0|And look, the Man who is now performing such great works, only with the pure godly power of His will and His word, is precisely the same as the King of the Jews who was born 30 years ago in Bethlehem, and precisely the same wise young Man who 20 years ago has brought the whole temple to total amazement.
GGJ|8|6|16|0|Now you know with who you are dealing with in the person of the so extraordinary Galilean, and this is certainly also necessary in order to have a good idea about Him.
GGJ|8|6|17|0|What He is doing now, you partially know, but for more than half you are taking the things that were told to you about His teaching and deeds as fables and exaggerations of the people who are following Him and believes in Him. And in this you are greatly mistaken.
GGJ|8|6|18|0|I truly am not the man – as you know me – who will buy a pig in a poke. Therefore, I have assured myself very accurately for a long time and at different places to know what kind of Man He really is. And look, even if I also am well grounded in the Scripture, I never found anything suspicious in Him, while this was often the case with the loud-voiced magicians.
GGJ|8|6|19|0|His teachings are entirely those of Moses and the prophets, and He performs His wonders only where it is necessary, and He never let Himself be paid for it. In short, His powerful Word is the purest Word of God, His wisdom is God's wisdom, and His deeds are also purely God's deeds, because no man is capable of doing the same.
GGJ|8|6|20|0|When I went, more than half year ago with Him and His at that time many disciples to Bethlehem, we found a great number of beggars before the gates of the old city of David, because there was a feast. Those poor people, men and women, begged us with loud lamenting for alms. The most deformed who were without hands and some also without feet were crying the most, and therefore I also wanted to remember them according to my wealth.
GGJ|8|6|21|0|He however, indicated that there was still enough time for that, and then He asked the poor people that if ever they would be totally healthy and would have their limbs back, they would not prefer to earn the necessary bread with the work of their hands. All of them certified that if that would be possible, they would rather work day and night instead of asking even for one moment longer for alms. Then He said: 'Stand up and walk and search for work.' On this word, all of them were immediately healed from their various diseases. The blind could see, the deaf and mute could hear and speak, the paralyzed jumped up as young deer and the deformed without hand and feet received – mind you – clearly new limbs, and this all was the work of only one moment. Afterwards I put all these wonderfully healed people with me into service, gave them immediately some money and gave instructions to know where they had to go.
GGJ|8|6|22|0|When one has been the very witness of such a deed and of still a 100 more of which one cannot say anymore: 'look these were greater and more memorable than the other', and when one has seen that also all animals, all elements, the whole nature, even the sun, the moon and the stars and the seas of the Earth, as well as the mountains obey His will, and He Himself says: 'I and the Father in Heaven are one. He who sees Me, sees also the Father. He who believes in Me, will have eternal life, for I Myself am the Truth, the Way and the Life', then one with his healthy senses and his healthy mind cannot doubt anymore that it is as He is teaching and as since Adam, all fathers, patriarchs and prophets have predicted and taught about Him.
GGJ|8|6|23|0|Now I believe fully and unshakably in Him, and dare also to confess this loudly to the whole world, because I have my irrefutable reasons for that. Anyone however can do what he wants. Now you know in short and in full truth the most important concerning the great Galilean. Consider now among yourselves what you have to think and believe about Him."
GGJ|8|7|1|1|Lazarus accuses the indifference of the Pharisees (18/55)
GGJ|8|7|1|0|The second, good speaker said: "Yes, friend Lazarus, I surely cannot say that you are not right in this, because if I would be in your place I also would do what you are doing. But I better keep those things secret, as well as every other better conviction because in my position I cannot openly swim against the stream of the world. You however are a very rich and by your Roman citizenship a completely free man and you can do as much good as you want. Nobody can cross your plans. However, how things are with us as temple servants, this you know. For this reason we can only adhere to the truth in silence. But in public however we have to tell lies. The fact that in this lying world things are like that with us who are still from the older and better times and who can understand the truth for ourselves, you know as well as we do.
GGJ|8|7|2|0|I believe now what you believe and this is the way it is and it will never be different since there are too strong and undeniable proofs of all kind which are speaking and witnessing all too clearly in favor of it. Yet, we can do something openly for this case: apart from the fact that we in the counsel are neither for nor against it, we can unconditionally abstain from every vote, and at a good opportunity we can make it clear that in this situation every attempt for persecution is completely useless. And I believe that in this way we – although not directly beneficial – still will not have an obstructing influence for the good cause and can finally not be considered as entirely bad. What is your opinion about this, friend Lazarus?"
GGJ|8|7|3|0|Lazarus said: "Friend, to say it honestly: when one is completely convinced in himself of such a great truth, which is surpassing all the sunlight, but dares not to speak out openly before the eyes of the world in favor of this truth – no matter what kind of position one may have in this world – then he can be compared to a man who is neither cold or warm. If I think about it now and if I according to the strongest and most irrefutable proofs must acknowledge in faith: 'that is the Lord Himself, by whose love, mercy and will I am living' – as all the prophets have predicted about Him – then only He means everything to me and the whole world and the whole temple means nothing anymore. Now He has fulfilled what He has promised. He who has given the commandments on the Sinai to Moses and to our fathers, is now bodily among us and shows us through words and deeds that He is the One, the eternal faithful true Jehovah. How is it still possible for a man to behave in such a lukewarm manner at such an important matter of life?
GGJ|8|7|4|0|If I were in your place I would – since you perceive that the temple as it is now will not hold out much longer – take my riches and try to become a real disciple of life of the Lord. From now on you cannot gain much in the temple for your earthly life, because the offerings are becoming smaller every year, for understandable reasons that are known to you. Besides, slowly you are coming at the end of your earthly years of life and you must say to yourselves: we probably will not stay much longer on this world. And then what?
GGJ|8|7|5|0|About the life in the beyond you are, according to my best knowledge suspecting something, but by far you still have no certainty. The Lord, who is now incomprehensibly among us as a Man could show you the life in the beyond and assure you of the future life, and that would surely be for you the greatest gain of life. What do you think about it?"
GGJ|8|7|6|0|The first speaker said: "Yes, yes, friend, you have spoken very well, and it probably will be the same for the Galilean, but one should also think about how he can in a good manner free himself from the temple without being noticed by the other colleagues. If we were not the most elderly of the temple we could leave the temple by some pretext, for example as Jewish apostles to convert gentiles to the Jewry, but we are already too old for that and are holding the most important positions in the temple, and therefore this is a difficult matter.
GGJ|8|7|7|0|We could retire on payment of one tenth of our riches, but by that we would harm the good cause of the exalted Galilean more than it would do any good, because if we would leave our position in the temple, it soon will be taken by others who definitely are lying in wait for that. Those replacements, as new brooms would certainly resist the good cause of the Galilean more furiously than we who at least know now through you what we have to think about Him.
GGJ|8|7|8|0|Now we can work in the high counsel in a moderate way for the Galilean, and so we can eliminate many obstructions for His exalted teaching, because we as elders of the temple have still a great influence on the high priest who is a true tyrant for those around him. At a good opportunity we can also tell many extraordinary things and show him who the Galilean is who is hated so much by him, and that it is madness to resist someone whose will is capable to destroy the whole world in one moment.
GGJ|8|7|9|0|If we clearly impress this upon him, his fierce zeal will certainly cool of, and he will not often deliberate day and night how the Galilean with all His followers can be caught and be brought to ruin. Then one way or another we will find an opportunity for ourselves to personally come together with Him, from now on as true friends and followers of the Galilean and let ourselves be taught by Him. I think that this idea of mine is also worthwhile."
GGJ|8|7|10|0|Lazarus said: "Oh certainly, but honestly, for yourselves there is little benefit to be expected. What you want to do now in the temple in favor of His cause has a good human meaning, but if you think that He, who you still call the famous Galilean, is truly the Lord Himself to whom all power and wisdom are at His disposal, it must be clear to you how silly and senseless the thought is and how foolish the imagination of a man is to, in his mortal weakness and blindness help God by means of an advice or deed. He does not need our help in eternity, but we only need help from Him.
GGJ|8|7|11|0|When He lets us human beings perform good things, then it only happens for our own salvation, because by that we are practicing the true and living love for God and from that to fellowman. However, the more someone has grown in his heart in the love for God and fellowman, the more ability he will receive from God to be able to love Him and fellowman more and more.
GGJ|8|7|12|0|But God does not need our activity for that, as we human beings need for instance the activity of our helpers and maidservants. However if we are active according to His advice and according to His teaching, this is only for our own salvation, but never for the salvation of the Lord, for He Himself is the salvation of all created beings.
GGJ|8|7|13|0|The fact that this matter is so and can never be otherwise, surely you yourselves are now realizing. That means if you can see and acknowledge that which I have seen and acknowledged already a long time ago, namely that He is the Lord Himself.
GGJ|8|7|14|0|However, you only consider Him as an extraordinary Man who despite His wonderful power still needs now and then the help of human beings. Then that which you want to do for Him will certainly be praiseworthy, because neighborly love commands us that we human beings will help one another with word and deed."
GGJ|8|8|1|1|The hesitations of the Pharisees concerning the Lord (18/56)
GGJ|8|8|1|0|Now the first speaker spoke again: "Dear friend Lazarus, you have evaluated it very well if in full earnest this is how things are with the wonderful Galilean as you said and have faithfully described to us out of your well founded conviction. We also are mostly of the opinion that this matter is really so. However, for such an infinitely important matter it is from our side as Jews – the people of God – very necessary to set up an accurate investigation and first think very well about many things and to consider if secretly in the background this is still not a case where we finally have to look upon it in a different way instead of someone who is so totally under the impression of those wonders that his mind and senses are no more sober for it.
GGJ|8|8|2|0|Look, already outside it stroke me, as well as all of us, how first that well-spoken young man took as fast as lightning away our coats by his word and will, in such a way that it happened before we knew it, and we also did not know where our coats were. Then these 7 men came – according to their outer appearance they were Egyptians or Arabs – and they only had to make a sign, and to our amazement the 3 furious lions stood there. Look, these are wonders that were performed by men. Now, if that young man who also does not lack any wisdom would say about himself: 'I am the Christ, my deed of wonder proves it to you', would you then immediately accept him as the one he claims to be? Or if one of those 7 men would claim this about himself would you believe him? Did Moses and the further prophets – as we can read in the Scripture – not also perform great wonders, although they were not Christ?
GGJ|8|8|3|0|Now the wonderful Galilean is also performing great and very remarkable wonders for everyone. Moreover, He also speaks really very wise words and says that He is Christ. Now then, the fact that He claims to be what no other performer of wonders has claimed to be, still does not prove enough that He is also really the One for who He gives Himself out before the people. On grounds of your testimony we accept and believe that this is indeed the case, but this does not take away the fact that we still have to investigate in every respect. If however we can find nowhere any apparent contradiction, then at once we will do what you have advised to us in a truly very wise and friendly way.
GGJ|8|8|4|0|Look, you still can have much different and exceptional proof, which we do not know yet and which have taken you to a deeper inner conviction. Now then, we are still lacking this for understandable reasons, because we ourselves have seen and heard Him – the famous Galilean – only a few times personally in the temple, and about His wonderful deeds we only have heard a lot from the mouth of other people. We personally have only witnessed very little, only of the healing of a paralytic and recently of a born-blind person. And that, friend, is now really not enough anymore. The more so because we also have seen that young man who also seems to be a Galilean and the 7 other men performing wonders by which it was made clear to us that other men are also capable to perform wonders.
GGJ|8|8|5|0|Concerning His wise words, also that young man spoke very wisely, as a real prophet, and our coats could not protect us against his sharp look, and so until now we still can say: deeds of wonders nor wise words and teachings are for us conclusive proofs that the Galilean is in full earnest and truth the promised Messiah of who it is written that He is Jehovah, the Lord Himself.
GGJ|8|8|6|0|Also you yourself gave us just now the remarkable proof that someone by means of strongly awakened discernment can know word for word and maybe still a lot more, someone's most inner thoughts and secret speeches that he only would say to a friend in private in order not to give offense to someone else. Since already you yourself, while you are a human being like we are, possess such wonderful ability, then why could the Galilean not possess such special abilities, which every other man must consider as a wonder because the ways to acquire such an ability are totally unknown to him, and people who have such abilities do not want to teach others in this at all.
GGJ|8|8|7|0|In former times there were prophetic schools where only men were accepted – more precisely young men – who already since their birth were noticeable by certain special qualities. Especially an extreme good morality and, concerning the fleshly nature of man also an extreme chaste character was needed.
GGJ|8|8|8|0|Now then, we can see that in a morally completely unspoiled person total different qualities can be developed compared to the sick nature of a very common sensual immoral person. But for this reason, such a person who is gifted with extraordinary qualities can, compared to other people who are weak by nature, by far still not and actually never say that he is a God.
GGJ|8|8|9|0|I myself during my youth have seen a very simple shepherd who by his companions was called their king. This man was very moral and pious. He did not have a shepherd's staff and he only had to will and then the flock obeyed his gestures, his words and his will. I do not know if he also was capable to do other things, but why could he not give this special quality to other shepherds as common property?
GGJ|8|8|10|0|Therefore, for the moment my idea remains as it is, namely that in the world always a few special gifted people can exist. But that is why one should be very careful to acknowledge that person as being a God who came down from Heaven.
GGJ|8|8|11|0|Among the old prophets there were also great and small ones, but neither Moses nor Elijah was God. I have now told you very clearly my opinion and you can evaluate according to your own liking, as you want and as you can."
GGJ|8|8|12|0|Now Lazarus said in a very friendly tone: "According to earthly-human intellect you have spoken very truly and rightly, and with good reason you also could not evaluate and speak in a different way because you and your colleagues are still lacking a lot in order to fully recognize the very exalted Galilean as what He nevertheless is, despite your doubts and your ideas and objections that appear to be very intelligent.
GGJ|8|8|13|0|You can believe me that I also did not allow myself to be carried away by a certain enthusiasm for the wonders to acknowledge the exalted Galilean as the Messiah. Oh, very different things have brought me to this.
GGJ|8|8|14|0|Indeed, now you are admiring the young man, the 7 Egyptians and now also me, but I say to you that you do not know neither the young man nor the 7 Egyptians who are still very simple and unspoiled men like once the patriarchs were on the Earth, and therefore you also do not know how it was possible for me to know exactly what you have discussed behind closed doors."
GGJ|8|8|15|0|The first speaker said: "Now then, explain this to us more clearly, then we will see if we can follow you completely in your belief."
GGJ|8|9|1|1|Lazarus’ testimony of the Lord (18/57)
GGJ|8|9|1|0|Lazarus said: "Did you then not read in the Scripture: 'When the Lord will come as a Son of Man on this Earth, the few righteous ones will see the angels coming down from Heaven and will serve Him?' However, what will you say when I will tell you that I and many who were with me have seen that, and it was not a dream and even less some illusion, but a full, evident truth. And the young man here is an angel, and even more: an archangel.
GGJ|8|9|2|0|The inner spirit has shown the 7 men from the faraway Back-Egypt that with us Jews the great promise was completely fulfilled, and they went their way and came to us, led by the spirit, in order to see for themselves the Lord of all glory as a Man who deals with the people and to see Him teaching. And we are so blind that we do not want to realize what they as people who are living faraway from here can already see in the fullest light.
GGJ|8|9|3|0|However, concerning my ability by which I could know what you have said behind closed doors, I never had that before, but the great, very exalted Galilean, the Lord, has given it to me as a result of my faith in Him and the love that I had for Him, and on account of Him for my many poor fellowmen.
GGJ|8|9|4|0|What I have told you here, is a holy truth, but I cannot assure it to you in another way than by saying to you once and for all: this is how it is and not otherwise. And that is why I believe that the very exalted Galilean is in all living truth the promised Messiah, Jehovah Zebaoth. He who believes in Him and loves Him above all and his fellowman as himself will have the true, eternal life in him.
GGJ|8|9|5|0|But now you can do whatever you want. Because this also is a holy statement of the Lord: even the will of the devil must be left free, because otherwise man should be no more man and the image of God. He would be an animal of which the soul would not have any freedom and could therefore only act in such a way as it is driven by God's omnipotence.
GGJ|8|9|6|0|Everything that you can see on Earth and at the firmament is judged and stands under the unchangeable law of 'must'. For a short time man must put up with this rigid and firm law regarding his body. Only the body of man is – as far as his form, growth and very ingenious organic structure is concerned, as well as the normal duration of the bodily life – guided by God's omnipotence, and therefore God can also heal at once any sick body by means of the power of His godly will. But as far as the free soul of man is concerned the omnipotence of God has no dealings with it. Therefore, also the rules of conduct, which God has given to the souls of men were not given to man as 'must' but as 'you shall'.
GGJ|8|9|7|0|Consequently, we have received the laws from God without 'must' and we can obey them if we want. Therefore, nobody is forced now to go to Him in faith, but everyone must do this freely out of himself. One should think about the consequences that this would have for the soul in the beyond where he will remain as free as he is here now. Only with the difference that there he will have to draw everything out of himself whatever he will need for his eternal livelihood. But how will he fare there when he did not follow the advises of God and did not gather here spiritual treasures and help in himself?
GGJ|8|9|8|0|Just as God with His omnipotence restrains Himself here because of the fullest freedom of life of the soul, so also He will by virtue of His eternal order restrain Himself eternally. However, here on this Earth every man has the advantage for his soul that God's omnipotence has given him all kinds of treasures to make use of, and when he will use them according to God's advises he can with that acquire very great spiritual treasures for his soul for eternity. In the beyond however, a world full of treasures and food will totally disappear. There, every soul – as image of God – will have to create everything out of himself, that means: out of his own wisdom and out of his own totally free will. How will he fare when he still has never been in contact with God's will or with His wisdom and love?
GGJ|8|9|9|0|Where will a blind, dark and by that totally powerless soul, who is lacking all inner, spiritual treasures start and do in the beyond? When you slightly think about this you surely must realize how terribly foolish it is not to take part now in this great time of God's mercy, which is appearing here and there while one will maybe never more have such a brilliant opportunity for that in such high degree.
GGJ|8|9|10|0|Now I have told you everything that a friend who loves the truth can tell you, and I say to you once more, what I already have told you several times: as far as I am concerned you are not bound and you can do what you want, because your souls are equally as free as mine."
GGJ|8|9|11|0|When the Pharisees heard Lazarus speak like that, the second speaker, who is – as known – a qualified scribe, said: "The fact that friend Lazarus – who as private individual is almost as wealthy as hardly a second one in the country – cannot have any interest when we follow up his advice, is very obvious. Because what will he care about our gold and silver, our pearls and precious stones? He has so many of them that he easily could buy a kingdom with that. Thus, he is not persuading us to believe in the Galilean so that we would step out of the temple and then would deposit our treasures in his bank of exchange with interest. Far from us to believe such thing of him since a couple of years ago he closed down his bank of exchange. But he, who is known as a skilled evaluator of all possible incidents in this world, has in no way considered this matter of the great Galilean one-sidedly and he has with his known discerning spirit found the real heart of the matter in this exceptional case. It would therefore be really the best if we simply will do what he has advised to us.
GGJ|8|9|12|0|Truly, in our temple there is now little that can be done. The material gain has for the greatest part as good as disappeared. However, for our souls there are in the temple only continuously greater losses but never more gain. That is why it should be very clever of us if we at our high age would finally keep ourselves informed about how things will be with our souls after our bodily death, of which certainly we will not have to wait very long. I would immediately free myself from the temple if all of you will also do that.
GGJ|8|9|13|0|But before that, I still would like an easy to be fulfilled condition, and that is the following: I gladly would still like to speak with the young man, which friend Lazarus has indicated just now as an archangel. Tell me, friend Lazarus, would that maybe be possible?"
GGJ|8|9|14|0|Lazarus said: "Oh, nothing is easier than that. I only have to call him, then at the same moment he will be here."
GGJ|8|9|15|0|The second speaker said: "Please friend, do this, because I am burning of desire to see and speak with this archangel-man."
GGJ|8|10|1|1|Raphael makes himself known (18/58)
GGJ|8|10|1|0|At once Lazarus called Raphael according to the instruction that I already gave him in the big dining-hall, and at the same moment he was already in the small dining-hall where the Pharisees were staying with Lazarus.
GGJ|8|10|2|0|When Raphael stood suddenly before the Pharisees they were surprised how he could be so fast at the call of Lazarus.
GGJ|8|10|3|0|When Raphael was standing now before the Pharisees who were greatly amazed and were searchingly staring at him with very meaningful looks, the second speaker, shuddering with secret deep respect said: "Tell us, mysterious young man: is it true what our friend Lazarus has told us just now?"
GGJ|8|10|4|0|Raphael said: "Why are you doubting about it? Did you before not experience yourself that a man of my age can impossibly possess my abilities? Yes, I tell you: it is exactly as Lazarus has revealed it now a little too soon to you. I am not like you an earthly man, but I truly am a messenger of the Lord. My name is Enoch. However, now I am called Raphael, because when I lived during the ancient times on this world as an earthly man in the flesh, I did not experience the death of the body, nor the prophet Elijah either. For God the Lord changed me in one moment. But the Lord did not give this grace to me alone, but also to others who loved Him above all.
GGJ|8|10|5|0|But you have always been full of unbelief and now even more. But such a craving of doubt is not honorable to you. If you do not believe freely, there will also not be an outer nor inner power that will force you to it, because your will must be totally free, for without the free will – just like friend Lazarus has explained it – you would be no men but entirely dull animals, like the apes in the forests of Africa.
GGJ|8|10|6|0|Now I say to you: he who still values and loves this transitory world and its meaningless bad offices with their pitiful admiration more than the Lord who is now bodily present among the people, and we, His Heavenly servants with Him, is with all his worldly intelligence a big fool and is not worthy of the Lord, and His help will not be given to him. He who has recognized the Lord and does not look for Him, will also not be looked for by the Lord with His mercy."
GGJ|8|10|7|0|The second speaker, who could not delight enough in the beautiful shape of Raphael, said: "Yes, yes, you really are an archangel. I believe now everything, and now the great desire has come in me to meet the very exalted Galilean, to kneel down before Him and to ask Him for forgiveness for all the great sins that I have committed on this world."
GGJ|8|10|8|0|Also the other 9 Pharisees and scribes said the same.
GGJ|8|10|9|0|And Raphael said: "All right, then you can return to the temple in the morning. If your colleagues – who are now almost without exception malicious – and dark people will ask you what you have come to know, then answer: 'We have searched diligently and have heard useful things. But for our own salvation we find it necessary to continue this investigation in order to come to know everything and be able to relate it as good as possible. Therefore, also today we will continue the investigation and only appear before the counsel when we have heard everything.'
GGJ|8|10|10|0|When you will say that, they will gladly let you go. Then come to Bethany, and do not worry about anything anymore. Because all the rest will be taken care of according to the almighty will of the Lord. However, do not say anything about all the other things that you have heard here. Do as I have told you now."
GGJ|8|10|11|0|Then Raphael disappeared, and also Lazarus said goodbye to the temple servants.
GGJ|8|10|12|0|The temple servants discussed until after midnight with one another about what they had experienced and heard, and were sleeping on the good resting chairs.
GGJ|8|11|1|1|The Lord commends Lazarus (18/59)
GGJ|8|11|1|0|I said however to Lazarus who came back to us again: "My son, My friend and My brother. You have accomplished your present task to My greatest satisfaction, because now the last of the still clear thinking temple servants are won, and that is good for My case, because the high counsel rested mainly on those who are now won. For they have knowledge and experience and they are fluent in speech. Those who are still dwelling and ruling now in the temple – even if there are still a great number – are totally blind, dumb and evil.
GGJ|8|11|2|0|But these who are now won should nevertheless stay with the temple, just as our Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea. For if they would completely leave the temple the others would start to rage and to yell full of bitter dissatisfaction to such extend that the Romans would have to take up the arms before the right time and bring the people and the land to ruin. However, if these elders will stay, then they can still prevent many things in our favor and moderate the fury of the others. But still, it is good that by a clever pretext they would come to Bethany tomorrow and that their considerable earthly treasures would go into the safe of Lazarus, because by that the 10 men are no more bound to the temple and will be free to go whenever they want and to stay away as long as they want, while they still will remain members of the temple, and so their place will not be taken by evil hypocrites.
GGJ|8|11|3|0|The reason that they will give as to why they will stay for a longer time away from the counsel and the temple is very good, because the temple servants who have put all their evil trust in these ten, think that they will go out to catch Me somewhere. But in this they will be greatly mistaken. The ten will indeed go out to make a closer investigation about Me, however not in favor of the temple, but in favor of their souls.
GGJ|8|11|4|0|For this reason, today was a last and good capture out of the temple, because the ten were still the last green twigs at the old, already totally withered and stone-dead tree of the temple. When they will be put to a young and fresh trunk as still useable grafts, then before long they still can bring forth a lot of good fruits.
GGJ|8|11|5|0|One thing I still want to do for them today, and this will consist of the fact that all ten of them will have a very memorable dream. This will give them tomorrow and still a long time after that many subjects for discussion and will bring them to reflection. What this dream is all about, they will tell you with al their eloquence tomorrow in Bethany.
GGJ|8|11|6|0|Now however, we will start our evening meal, because first I had to tell you word for word what happened outside with the temple servants and what had been discussed. And thus, My friend Lazarus, you can order to serve good bread and still more good wine on the table for the well-prepared fishes. Because during this night, which will be for all of you a very memorable one, we will not spend our time with sleeping but will stay awake and by that we will still experience a lot of things. Therefore friend, do now as I have told you."
GGJ|8|11|7|0|Then Lazarus went immediately with Raphael outside, and in a few moments everything had been excellently taken care of. We ate and drunk now very cheerfully and discussed many things that were beneficial for the people, and also what the Pharisees had discussed among themselves and about what they agreed upon.
GGJ|8|11|8|0|More in particular the Romans, Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea took great pleasure in the fact that the 10 worst Pharisees, who always in an inflexible way went to war against Me in the high counsel, had been willing now to bring themselves to other ideas.
GGJ|8|11|9|0|I said: "Indeed, by that a great victory was fought for the good cause of life, but Hell is therefore still continuously extremely active, and the prince of the lie and darkness is now more active than before to bring the seed of the new life out of Me to ruin. And before from now on 1 year will have passed, you will already clearly see the evil fruits of his activities."
GGJ|8|12|1|1|About matter and the danger of it (18/60)
GGJ|8|12|1|0|Now Agricola who was slightly excited said: "But Lord and Master, You are really infinitely wise and are filled with an almighty will. And also, countless legions of the mightiest angels – like Raphael is one of them – are at Your disposal. Also we Romans want to battle for the success of the good cause against the might of all devils, and with heart and mouth we want to say: 'Rather the whole Earth will fall into pieces than that even one dash would be destroyed of the truth and justice of what Your teaching has announced to us.'
GGJ|8|12|2|0|You alone are however more than almighty enough and do not need the countless many angels and even less our Roman armies. Then it must be for You very easy to secretly unlearn forever the evil practices of the prince of the lie and darkness who is working against You. What are we doing with a totally incorrigible criminal? As a justly punishment we throw him in a so-called eternal prison, or we bring him to death according to the law. For a man, who once has become a perfect devil can better disappear from the Earth instead of continuing to live unto great disaster for the other better fellowmen. Please, o Lord and Master, do also likewise with the prince of the lie and the evil darkness of life, then rest and order and truth, love and justice on Earth will prevail among the people."
GGJ|8|12|3|0|I said: "You easily can say that because until now you still do not understand and realize what has to be understood by Hell and the prince of the lie and darkness.
GGJ|8|12|4|0|You are right when you say that I have the power to destroy Hell and its prince with all his devils, but if I would do that then you will have no more Earth under your feet, no sun, no moon and also no stars. Because the whole material creation is a continuous judgment according to the immovable order of My will and My wisdom. This must be and must exist, so that the souls of men can acquire on the hard soil of judgment the freedom and the full independence of the eternal indestructible life.
GGJ|8|12|5|0|If I would follow your advice and would dissolve the whole material creation, then I also will have to destroy the bodies of all men. However, the body is a necessary instrument of the soul, and only with the help of this instrument can the soul – according to My highest wisdom and deepest insight – fight and acquire eternal life.
GGJ|8|12|6|0|However, although the body is absolutely necessary for the soul to receive eternal life, it can however also easily be the greatest disaster for the soul, because when he will allow himself to be blinded by the necessary prickles of his flesh, give in to it and with all his love and his whole thinking and will would completely surrender to it, then he will come under the judgment of his own prince of the lie and darkness out of which it will be very difficult to be saved.
GGJ|8|12|7|0|And look, what your body is for your soul, that is the Earth for the whole human race. He who will allow himself to be overly blinded and to be captured by the glittering of his treasures, he also will come by his own free will in the judgment and the material death of it, out of which it will still be much more difficult to be freed.
GGJ|8|12|8|0|However, precisely because men are now capable to draw more and more precious treasures from the Earth to acquire by that the greatest possible prosperity, pleasantness and sensuality, they have strongly intensified the activity of the prince of Hell, which is in itself the eternal judgment and consequently the death of matter and together with that the death of those souls who allowed themselves to be taken prison by the earlier mentioned reasons.
GGJ|8|12|9|0|With what kind of almightiness and wisdom can you fight against it if you want it to be effective for eternity? I say to you and to you all: with nothing else except with the truth that I have taught you and with the power of extreme self-denial and the true and full humility of the heart.
GGJ|8|12|10|0|Strive only for that which you recognize as truth, and then act according to it and not out of appearance for some worldly reason like the temple servants and also many gentiles are doing. Then by that, you will have conquered in yourself the complete Hell and its prince. All evil spirits that are present in all matter will not be able to harm you anymore. And even if an endless great number from the whole great Man of Creation would attack you, then they nevertheless will have to flee away from you as loose chaff and as desert sand for the mighty storm.
GGJ|8|12|11|0|But if the treasures of the Earth are holding you captive, so that you in order to possess them, would also deny the recognized truth, then you are already conquered in your soul by the power of Hell and its prince who carries the name of lie and darkness, judgment, destruction and death.
GGJ|8|12|12|0|Look at our 7 Egyptians. They know all the great treasures that are hidden in the interior of the Earth, and would also be able to make them useful in great quantity. But they are despising them and prefer to live very simple and are only searching for the treasures for the spirit. That is why they still have kept the true, primitive qualities of men by which they are true rulers and commanders over the whole nature, which certainly would not be the case if they ever had allowed themselves to be captured by the enticements of the nature.
GGJ|8|12|13|0|When a father of a family and master of the house wants to keep the right and good order in his house, then he must not be familiar with his personnel and always give in to their weaknesses of all kind. Because if he will do that, he will become a prisoner of his unreliable domestic staff, and when he would say then to one of them: "do this' or 'do that', will the servants, who have received power over him, still obey him? Oh no, they will only mock and laugh at him.
GGJ|8|12|14|0|The same would be the case with a general who would make himself subordinate to his soldiers who can only receive their power and courage from their general. If the enemy would come and he would command the soldiers to attack and defeat the threatening enemy, would the soldiers obey the weakened general? Oh no, they would struggle back and say: 'How do you weakling want to command us? You never had the courage and the will to let us seriously practice the use of the weapons and you only trifled with us as playmates. How can you now command us against the enemy? You have never been our master but we were yours. How can you now suddenly try to be our boss when we were your master since the beginning?'
GGJ|8|12|15|0|Look, this will happen to everyone who will not from the very first beginning strictly be exhorted by his parents and teachers to deny himself in all possible fleshly desires, so that they would not become lord and master over his soul. Because once these will have power over the person, then he will have a tough job in the future to command all those desires and temptations of his flesh, for they became weak and indulgent and unstable in his weak flesh.
GGJ|8|12|16|0|However, if a soul will be guided and trained already since his youth according to the truth of the clear mind, in such a way that he will have his flesh more and more under control and then will not allow it more than what it is due from nature according to My order, then self-evidently such a soul will also become indifferent for the whole world with all its treasures and its other temptations. And therefore, the soul who has in this way been purified in the spirit to become strong, is then also not only lord over the desires of his body but also lord over the whole nature of the world and consequently also lord over the entire Hell and its prince of the lie and darkness.
GGJ|8|12|17|0|Now you know who and what Hell and the prince of the lie and the darkness in fact are and how they can be battled and how they certainly can be conquered. Therefore, act likewise, then you – men on this Earth – will soon and easy have completely destroyed its kingdom, and you will be true lords over the whole Earth and its nature as well as over your own nature."
GGJ|8|13|1|1|The ideas of Agricola about the future of the teaching of the Lord (18/61)
GGJ|8|13|1|0|On this, Agricola said: "Lord and Master. You have revealed to me again a new and extremely important truth, and I can clearly see that it has to be like that. But how is the situation with the education of man from his childhood on? One does not even know how and where he has to start and end with the education of children.
GGJ|8|13|2|0|For instance, rich parents have a child. They have a true ape-love for it and allow it everything whatever they are reading in its eyes, and they pamper it often in an intolerable way. They do not dare to punish such a child themselves for its many wrongdoings. Not even with a few serious words. And if later a teacher would perhaps do that, then he has made the child and the parents as his enemies and persecutors. Already the old Romans said: 'He who is hated by the gods will be made a teacher by them'. Well then, the parents are blind fools, and the teacher must be foolish if he wants to live. Then how can children receive a proper education?
GGJ|8|13|3|0|With a kind of education as is generally the case now in the world of the great lords, every person and the whole human race must become so powerless that there is no way to know how the real true human being must look like and how he must be. And I must openly declare that on this Earth still a lot of storms have to blow over the fields and seas before humanity will return to the great and true situation from which it came forth in the very beginning.
GGJ|8|13|4|0|Good schools should be set up, not only for children but also for the blind parents, in which they all should learn the great truths that everybody must know in order to act according to it and so to become a true human being.
GGJ|8|13|5|0|But from where can we have the right teachers for so many people? You, Lord and Master, have indeed formed a large group of disciples who know what is needed to become a true human being according to Your order, but what is their number compared to the nearly endless great number of people on the whole Earth? And on top of it, there is the entire degeneration of people and nations on Earth and the hardness with which they are rooted in their morals and habits, and also their different languages.
GGJ|8|13|6|0|How then can man fight against all these enormous obstructions and how can he overcome them? Surely You are the Lord Himself and everything obeys Your will, and nevertheless You Yourself are bumping here in these civilized countries against insurmountable obstacles. Then against which obstacles will the few disciples bump?
GGJ|8|13|7|0|Yes, it would be good if we could lay Your godly teaching in one night in the heart of all the people, together with the zeal to act accordingly. But this is not Your intention because every human being must make it as its own, only by the teaching from outside. And further he must take up the serious will to act accordingly. But in this way, mankind will surely progress very slowly, and it is totally unpredictable how long it will take until all men on Earth will know Your teaching. And thus, Your teaching will always be the property of only a few people, and one can even ask himself how long all this will remain pure.
GGJ|8|13|8|0|Because as long as the people will not be fully absorbed by the truth of Your teaching, they will besides that still hold on to their worldly pleasures, be it more or less, which is actually the same. By means of many additions they soon will make of Your teaching an earthly source of income, and then it will look in no way better with Your later disciples than now with the many Jews and gentiles. And the true blessing and the living fruit of Your teaching will be far away from the people. Although I am not a prophet, but it is my rather clear ability to evaluate things, which I have received thanks to my many experiences, and I believe that in this matter I have spoken out a true evaluation."
GGJ|8|14|1|1|The speech of the Lord about the future of His teaching (18/62)
GGJ|8|14|1|0|Then I said: "This you surely have. And I know also that for the greater part it will happen this way. But nevertheless, on the whole it does not matter, because there are still a very large number of schoolhouses in My creation. He who will not learn it in Jerusalem, will be taught elsewhere.
GGJ|8|14|2|0|Yes I know and can see how a great number of false teachers will arise after Me, saying to the people: 'Look, here is Christ' or 'There He is'. But I am saying now to all of you, and tell it to your fellowmen and children, that one should not believe such false teachers, for they will easily be recognized by their works.
GGJ|8|14|3|0|How a real disciple of Me should be according to My word, you have heard yesterday in Emmaus on the mountain of Nicodemus when I sent out 70 disciples to spread My teaching.
GGJ|8|14|4|0|So when you will meet teachers who will spread the coming of the Kingdom of God among the people in this manner according to My will, you and everyone can consider them as real and complete true teachers. However, when teachers – although in My name – want to make money out of My teaching, and their purpose is money and other treasures, then consider them as false and as never being called by Me to be spreaders of My teaching. Because My true disciples and spreaders of My pure teaching will always be poor in earthly matters, just like Me, but therefore they will be more than rich from a spiritual point of view. For they will not need to acquire My teaching and My word through time consuming learning of a predecessor, but I will put My teaching and My will in their heart and in their mouth.
GGJ|8|14|5|0|However, the false disciples will by the long studying of their also false doctrines have to acquire all kinds of texts, words and proverbs and will only then when they have learned everything tiredly from their puffed up and talkative teachers and leaders be ordained as disciples through all kinds of empty and blind ceremonies, as this is now also happening in the temple with the Pharisees, scribes and elders and also with you, gentiles, where the rank of priests is forming a real social class that continues from father to son and in which someone from the people is only accepted when one or the other priest has no children, and even then, only as a child that can only later on be educated as priest.
GGJ|8|14|6|0|So, how a true teacher and spreader of My pure teaching can be distinguished from a false one, this I have now clearly explained to you all, and thus everyone will easily be able to guard himself against the false teachers and prophets. However, him who will follow and believe them, honor them and also help them in everything, he can only blame himself when later he will be devoured by them.
GGJ|8|14|7|0|Yes, it even will happen that false prophets will exalt themselves on golden thrones and persecute as soon as possible the true ones that are chosen and called by Me. However, when this will happen, then also their judgment and their end will come over them, and My teaching will despite that continue to exist among the people on Earth. But it will only shine, radiate and comfort in quietness as a free possession among the people, but never as a ruler who is commanding entire nations on a ruler throne with crown, staff and scepter.
GGJ|8|14|8|0|Where this will be the case in My name, it will be difficult to find Me, and instead of My love there will be greed, avarice, envy and persecution of all kind among the people, and one deceit will extend the hand to the other. When you will see such fruits among the people, you surely will perceive what kind of mentality those prophets have who are ruling on thrones and from whom their false teachings are originating.
GGJ|8|14|9|0|If however, you always will be able to receive what is right and true – providing you have a desire for it – will you turn your heart to that which is false? And so, now you know that despite all false prophets and teachers who will arise later, My pure teaching will continue in quietness and without pompous display until the end of times among the people.
GGJ|8|14|10|0|The fact that this teaching of Mine will only spread slowly among the people of the Earth, of that I already have clearly shown you the reasons more than once, because I surely know the best when a people is ripe to accept My teaching.
GGJ|8|14|11|0|However, the things that could happen in all the somewhat ripe places on Earth for a fast spreading of My teaching, that has also happened and soon a lot more will be happening. And for this reason we can now put this subject at rest without further remarks, for we still have much more important things to discuss."
GGJ|8|14|12|0|Now Agricola said again: "This will undoubtedly be so, because You alone know best all things that have to happen on this miserable Earth. But anyone of us who cannot look into the future and to whom You have only given that which is needed to go through his earthly life as good as possible as test of his free will according to Your teaching, and who moreover still sees a lot of obstacles on the way of the light, will despite everything be filled with so much worry that he will ask himself: 'What will finally be the result of all that?'
GGJ|8|14|13|0|Will Your teaching that is so holy pure come now to all people, and when? Or will it always be an exclusive possession of a few chosen ones? According to the words that were now spoken by You, the latter seems to be the case. Well yes, all right, because whatever is right for You, o Lord and Master, that must also be right for us human beings, since we cannot change it without You. But because it pleased You to give us human beings, Your created beings, in addition to a free will also an equally free reason, You also have given us by that a free discernment, and therefore I have spoken as I have spoken.
GGJ|8|14|14|0|But I have understood from Your reply that You still have very extraordinary plans and purposes for the people, otherwise You would not permit that in addition to the pure teaching that You have given now and in addition to Your good instructed disciples there will still rise other false ones, and the people will again be misled and fall into a godless darkness. This way, I cannot speak further and I will apply myself now completely to listening."
GGJ|8|14|15|0|I said: "Friend, you will do good by that. As long as one knows much too little the right reason for it, it is better to listen than to preach.
GGJ|8|14|16|0|Believe Me: to create worlds is easy, but to bring free people to life and let them perfect themselves by which the godly almightiness by virtue of the order of its love and wisdom, has to be silent and watch, that is finally also for Me a matter which is not easy. Therefore, only My limitless patience and immense tolerance can help Me.
GGJ|8|14|17|0|For this reason, by their very own belief and deeds, people have to be put in all kinds of good and bad situations, so that then by the consequences of their belief and deeds they will become sensible and will finally, out of their own will search for the right light.
GGJ|8|14|18|0|Like all the creatures on this Earth are developing themselves materially between day and night and between summer and winter, so is also man doing the same spiritually.
GGJ|8|14|19|0|When the first men on this Earth were spiritually walking in the clear daylight, then finally the light simply became a burden to them. When later however, the spiritual night made its appearance with them, only then they started to understand the value of the spiritual day and valued it, and the better ones begun to search scrupulously for the lost paradise.
GGJ|8|14|20|0|Then it was given to a few to find the spiritual day again, and many ran to the happy ones who found the spiritual day again and let themselves be guided to the light. But also many, blinded by the world did not understand what a spiritual day is and remained in their night, which was compelled by their own laziness. These could then also not benefit of the happiness of a spiritual day and were in great need. That need was however a good guard for the happy ones, because they could well notice which fruits that man had picked of his spiritual night.
GGJ|8|14|21|0|Look, this is how it happens, that besides the enlightened ones there always will be those who are not enlightened and will multiply. But therefore, the enlightened ones will never lack on this Earth, and they always will be given the opportunity to enlighten with their true light of live those who are not enlightened, and the reward of the enlightened ones who will do that in My name will later be great in My Kingdom.
GGJ|8|14|22|0|To be enlightened by My grace is a great and invaluable bliss for man. But it is a 1.000 times more valuable to enlighten with his light of life also others who walk in darkness. That means, if they will accept the light. But this must always be said to all of you again and again: that you should not throw the pearls of My teaching to the swine of men. Because a person who has once become a real swine, will also stay a swine. For even if such a person on a good moment will listen with pleasure to a true and good word and will also pick it up, then he still, at the next opportunity will go back to his old pool and jump with pleasure in it, and will still remain a swine. Thus, to such people no gospel should be preached. And for such people I have another gospel that their own nature will proclaim in much pain, wailing and gnashing of teeth.
GGJ|8|14|23|0|And now, we also have discussed an important subject and we can now, being comforted, move over to something much different. Who of you still doubts about one thing or another, let him rise and speak, because I want that tomorrow you will be well enlightened to leave with Me the Mountain of Olives. Therefore, each one of you is free to speak, as his reason will inspire him."
GGJ|8|14|24|0|Then most of them said: "Lord, we do not doubt anymore and we are very happy with that."
GGJ|8|15|1|1|About the density of the population of the Earth. The difficulties with old age. (18/63)
GGJ|8|15|1|0|But one of the Indian magicians, who was still with us said: "Great Lord and Master, I still have a lot of things of which a brighter light would not harm me. If I thus would ask you something, would You find me worthy to give me an answer?"
GGJ|8|15|2|0|I said: "You are as well a human being as any other, and this is sufficient. Do ask whatever you want, then I will answer you."
GGJ|8|15|3|0|Then the magician thought about it for awhile if ever the question would perhaps not be too stupid and common, but he quickly pulled himself together and said: "Lord, there is something that, which according to my experiences that I have acquired on this Earth I do not find right for the survival of men. If You will not change that and improve it in one way or another, then in the course of time the survival of men will surely be in trouble.
GGJ|8|15|4|0|Look, men and animals are multiplying day by day and they also need more and more food, but the soil of the Earth is never extended or enlarged. When this will continue for a couple of 1.000 years the survival of men will certainly give problems. What do You say, o Lord, about this opinion of mine?"
GGJ|8|15|5|0|I said: "My dear friend, you could have spared yourself entirely this worry, because how many people can live on the now habitable part of the Earth, is already calculated very well by Me since eternal times. When the Earth – the area that has been dried up until this day to accommodate the people – will continue to exist another ten thousand years, and the human race would double or triple every year, then on this Earth ten times as many people as there are now will still very well be able to survive. And when in course of time there would indeed be so many people that the present big, dried up soil of the Earth would not be able to feed them anymore, well then we still have a lot of possibilities in store to rise up in one moment whole continents out of the sea in order to still feed another 100.000 times as many people as there are now living on the Earth. So, about this subject that is giving you so much worries, you can be completely at ease.
GGJ|8|15|6|0|On this Earth there are living now such a great number of people that you do not know any figure that would be big enough to describe it, and still there are on Earth so many big pieces of uninhabited land that a 1.000 years would hardly be enough to travel through and view them. And still, certain rich people possess great pieces of land for themselves that are really more than a 100 times bigger than what they need for their food. If you assume that in due time the soil of the Earth will be divided somewhat more equally, then all the people – even if they would be 100 times more than now – will still have enough food and find a shelter for their body, and certainly when they will live according to My teaching. Are you now satisfied with this explanation?"
GGJ|8|15|7|0|The magician said: "Lord and Master, entirely, and my heart is feeling lighter now. But I still have something else, about which I still would like to receive a little more light from You then what I was able to acquire so far in Your very exalted company. It is true that there was already a discussion about that, and from Your mouth there were also explanations that gave me much light. But there is something that has still remained dark for me. Now that I, together with my companions am staying by the source of the light, I would like to be enlightened a little more in everything that is still dark for me.
GGJ|8|15|8|0|Look, Lord and Master, the existence and the life of a human being is really great and lovely. He is begotten, born, and from that moment on raised by his parents to become a human being who can think, speak and act according to the ideas that were conveyed through education and that he has discovered himself as a thinking human being by means of his thinking-faculty and by his reason that was formed by way of experience.
GGJ|8|15|9|0|Then, when a person of good will has brought his spiritual strength to a for him as high as possible level through great effort and often bitter experiences, his physical and also his spiritual strength is decreasing. The body becomes tired, old and feeble, gets sick and consequently dies mostly in great pain and in great fright and fear for death.
GGJ|8|15|10|0|Now I know indeed from Your mouth that death for human beings is nothing to be frightened of, and would also be completely painless if they would have stayed in the order that was revealed to them and if they would have lived and acted accordingly. However, now it is for the people, who are without fault, very regrettable that so many of them can impossibly know anything of the order for the human life that was revealed during ancient times, and are therefore forced to life in a totally opposite order that arose without their fault. Nevertheless, they must just as well bear the bad consequences of it as if they would have deserved it by their fault. Well now, honestly speaking, I consider this a strange arrangement from Your part in the mechanism of the human body.
GGJ|8|15|11|0|It is a very good law that he who kills a human being will also be punished by death as a warning example for others who in their evil lusts are maybe also hindered by someone. But a law by which for instance when someone has fallen of the roof and by his fall would kill another human being, is punished by death, would be the greatest unrighteousness that exists in the world. And look, according to me this seems to be precisely the same as the godly arrangement that was mentioned just now in relation to the diseases and the very painful bodily death of most people. By that, they are enduring a punishment, which they in fact have never deserved by their fault. This You could arrange a little different in the future.
GGJ|8|15|12|0|Although, it were precisely the Indians who often during many years have endured the greatest pains, because our religious doctrine tells them that God is having His greatest pleasure in those who firmly endure the worst pains with the greatest patience. But by seeing such often very cruel suffering and such pain, the mind of a friend of mankind who inwardly is objective and free from prejudice resists it and asks the Creator of Earth and men: 'Almighty and wise God, can You actually feel pleasure in the unnamable tormenting and pain of Your created beings? If the people are infatuated in their thinking and mind, You must have enough means to enlighten them again, just like You have enlightened the first created human beings of this Earth.
GGJ|8|15|13|0|Why do You allow that thousands of mankind must first live during thousands of years in the most bitter tormenting before there is only a little spark of Your light that is spreading among them?
GGJ|8|15|14|0|Look Lord, this is a very important question from us, very troubled people, to You, the Lord and Creator of Earth and human beings. Give us a true light about this."
GGJ|8|16|1|1|About the reincarnation of the inhabitants of the stars (18/64)
GGJ|8|16|1|0|I said: "Friend, a couple of days ago I have given you a clear light about this subject. If you did not completely understand it, I really cannot do anything about it. Look up to the stars. I tell you that these are all great worlds where also people are living, just like here.
GGJ|8|16|2|0|Many of the countless people on those stars know by their angels that a soul can only attain to the true childhood of God on this Earth, but only by means of a heavy and difficult life in the flesh. When they want, they will be allowed that their souls will also be begotten in the flesh on this Earth. Once they are here, they also have to accept that for a short time they have to go through it, because by that they will reach forever the triumph of the full equality with God, and therefore they can also submit to a few things, since I also, voluntarily, out of love for My children have submitted to a lot of things, and also will have to submit to something very big and bitter for the salvation of My children.
GGJ|8|16|3|0|God's Kingdom can only by obtained by force and great sacrifices. Remember this well, and also that which I have already said about it. Did you understand this well?"
GGJ|8|16|4|0|Then the magician said: "Yes, Lord and Master, I have well understood this now and I also remember now again what You have said about this subject a couple of days ago. I thank You for everything for what we have now gained at Your holy side for the eternal salvation of our soul. When suffering and pain will afflict our body, we will bear it with all patience out of love for You, for also we cannot know now for what other reason that we are placed on this Earth in the flesh, except that we have to, we want to, and we also will search for God, acknowledge Him and furthermore love Him above all, no matter how bitter the circumstances may be.
GGJ|8|16|5|0|For it seems to me that exactly those who are closest to Your heart whom You always are trying the most, compared to those who by their different acts are more distant from Your heart. Because on our trips through all regions of the Earth I have many times met people who did not believe in any god and they treated their fellowmen often worse than wild animals while they themselves had an indestructible health and were guzzling in a life of pleasure. And moreover, they finally died a painless death that was fast as lightning.
GGJ|8|16|6|0|On the other hand I met elsewhere very pious, good people who were devoted to God and were often living in the greatest misery that they were patiently enduring, which was putting my belief in the loving care of a good and extraordinary wise God and His existence in a doubtful light.
GGJ|8|16|7|0|Now, such doubts have entirely disappeared with us, and we know and realize now where we stand and in which circumstances the people on this Earth must live their life for the trial of the free will. But emotionally I still must confess that this life of the trial of freedom is a tough assignment for the people, even if after fulfilling it, they can reach the greatest and eternal benefit of life.
GGJ|8|16|8|0|We as human beings could before our existence never have wanted to exist, but only You could want that, and so we are Your work and You take care that they can become fully that for which reason You have created and destined them.
GGJ|8|16|9|0|Because this is so and not otherwise, and You have clearly shown us the ways that we have to walk. So we want to go for that goal which You have placed before us. And with determination and with the greatest possible patience and with dedication to Your will we will walk over the thorns that are in our way here and there. This is now the firm and serious resolution of mine and also of my companions. You however, who we now recognize as our Lord of life, ask You not to bring too heavy tests and trials over us at the moment that we are separating from this world, and also to be merciful and charitable for all other people according to the merit of their lives."
GGJ|8|16|10|0|I said: "That for which you will ask the Father in My name, will also be given to you. For only the Father is good and has no pleasure in the suffering of people, but He also does not prevent that such things come over the people if they out of sheer love for the world forget the Father, do not have faith and direct themselves in that which must give them all kinds of misfortune.
GGJ|8|16|11|0|Walk continuously on the ways that I have truly shown to you now, then you only will have little to suffer and your departure from this world will be easy.
GGJ|8|16|12|0|Only those who by all kinds of attachments to this world have buried their soul too much in the flesh must finally mostly suffer bitterly, because such a soul must be detached from it with great force so that he would not completely go to ruin in his flesh, and this must then also produce heavy pains in the body. And this is then also good for the soul because through the pains and the suffering he will be purified of his fleshly lusts, and by that he will be able to make an easier progress and advance more surely in the beyond on the way of spiritual life.
GGJ|8|16|13|0|However, people who are strongly attached to the world, who do not believe in a God, who moreover are enjoying a healthy life at a high age and finally are also dying a quick and painless death, have already received the reward of their life in this world, and in the beyond they hardly can expect any reward. Among such people there will be outer darkness and among them there will be much wailing and gnashing of teeth."
GGJ|8|16|14|0|The magician said: "Lord and Master, when such people, who mostly are gentiles, cannot help it when they never have heard anything about a true God and therefore could also not believe in it, then a very terrifying survival of their soul in the beyond seems to be a too heavy punishment. Yes, people like us now who have come to know God and must believe in Him because He is visibly existing before them and teaches them the ways of life Himself – when despite that they would become unfaithful and would do what is evil, then they surely would deserve such a horrible fate in the beyond as You have described to us now. But people who cannot help it when they were more animal than human being in the world, I would like to consider as unaccountable, and a punishment in the beyond for their committed evil deeds does not seem to me in accordance with the godly order and the love that is rising from God's justice. Because when someone on this Earth does not know a God and consequently does also not know His will, and who has no other law except that which is prescribed by his nature and his passions, he can with respect to God's will commit no sin and be punished for it. Lord and Master, look, also this is still a dark corner in my soul, that You very merciful would maybe like to enlighten a little."
GGJ|8|17|1|1|The treatment of the people on this side and in the beyond (18/65)
GGJ|8|17|1|0|I said: "Also concerning this point, the things that are right and completely suitable have already been said, and you also have partially heard it from My disciples. However, you cannot so well remember it and in some corners of your life it has again become a little obscure. But if you will live according to My word you will receive the baptism with the Spirit which is the true, inner rebirth of the Spirit in your soul. This living Spirit of all light and all truth will then guide you into all the light and all truth, and then everything will become clear in you, which is now obscure and dark.
GGJ|8|17|2|0|God's love and wisdom can also see – and certainly even more clearly – that which your more enlightened reason can already tell you, namely that one cannot punish someone to whom no law has been given which he should obey. And it certainly would be unrighteous and unfair if God would ordain this.
GGJ|8|17|3|0|But there exists now nowhere on the Earth a nation that is totally without any law. Because God has awakened wise men among all the nations according to their needs, and these have given them laws and have also told and showed to them that there is a God who has created everything and also sustains, guides and rules everything. These wise men have also taught the people that God will reward – here and in the beyond – those who obey the laws, but will chastise and relentlessly punish those who live contrary to the law, already here and certainly in the beyond, because the soul of men after the death of the body continues to live in another world of spirits and will be judged according to his acts.
GGJ|8|17|4|0|Look, every nation has received such a teaching, and when they will forget it, they soon will be reminded of it, partially by newly awakened wise men and partially by the individual conscience. And so, nobody who has reason and common spiritual faculties can excuse himself totally when he acts in contradiction with the laws that are known to him. And when someone in the beyond comes into the condition of his love and his free will, he also will not be able to say to God that He has treated this one or that one unjustly, because to the one who wills it himself, no injustice can be done.
GGJ|8|17|5|0|Over there, every soul will receive what he wants. If it is something bad, then beforehand it will be made clear to him what kind of consequences are attached to it. If he will listen to that, then he can easily be helped. However, if he does not mind it, then without hindrance it will be allowed that he will have everything as such and will enjoy that which he wants from his love.
GGJ|8|17|6|0|However, love – be it of a good or a bad kind – is the actual life of the soul of every human being, angel and devil. If we take away the love from the soul, then we also take away the life and the existence. This can however not happen in God's pure order, because if only the smallest atom in creation could be destroyed and would lose its life completely and forever, then God Himself would lose an atom from His existence, which however is impossible.
GGJ|8|17|7|0|And in such a way a soul can never entirely lose his existence, but by his free will he can become very unhappy and wretched, and he can, if he seriously wants it, also become again by his free will happy and completely blessed.
GGJ|8|17|8|0|Now how can the subsistence and the situations for the soul be arranged in a more different and better and more justly ordered way than this? Do you understand this now, and is the dark corner in you now already a little lighter?"
GGJ|8|17|9|0|The magician said: "Lord and Master of all life, it is now already a lot clearer. Yes, if things are like that and also must be like that, not even the smallest of objections can be made anymore by us people against You, and I am ready with the asking of questions."
GGJ|8|17|10|0|I said: "For the moment you will do well with that. But it will happen again, that you will still ask a lot. But now it is time to proceed to something else. Who of you still wants to know something can now come forward and speak and ask, for today the gate of Heaven stands wide open for all of you."
GGJ|8|18|1|1|The gate of Heaven and the Kingdom of God (18/66)
GGJ|8|18|1|0|After I said that, one of the Pharisees who was won came forward and said: "Lord and Master, since You have now said that the gate of Heaven stands wide open for all of us, would it then not be possible that we all could see with our eyes the opened gate of Heaven so that we somehow could form an idea of how Heaven looks like from the inside? Because through the opened gate we surely will be able to see a small part of it."
GGJ|8|18|2|0|I said: "How long will I have to be with you and suffer your materialistic attitude? For who is the gate to the true Kingdom of Heaven? I am the gate, the way and Heaven Myself. He who listens to Me, believes in Me, and loves the Father in Me above all, will walk through the right gate of all life the light way to the Kingdom of the Heavens that is created spiritually out of My pure love in the lightest and most living form out of My wisdom.
GGJ|8|18|3|0|Do not look up or down with your fleshly eyes if you want to perceive the true sight and the nature of Heaven which is the Kingdom of God, but direct the eyes of your mind at your inner awareness of love. There you will see Heaven, even everywhere, no matter in which place you will be in My creations, be it on this Earth or on another, this does not matter, because the view of Heaven will form itself out of the foundation of your life, just like it is formed by My word and by your good works. Only by means of your own Heaven will you be able to come in My eternal and infinite great Heaven.
GGJ|8|18|4|0|Remember this well, all of you: God's Kingdom will not display any outer splendor and will also not come to you in an outer image and form, but it is in your deepest inner being and exists in the spirit of pure love for God and for fellowman and in the truth of the resulting life of the soul. For he who does not have or is aware of any love for God or fellowman in himself does also not have life in himself and no resurrection, which is Heaven in man, and consequently also no life within, but only the judgment and the resulting eternal death, instead of the only true and perfect life in Heaven.
GGJ|8|18|5|0|In a certain way the souls of the evil ones continue also to live after death, but they are only apparently alive, just like all matter and just like the life of certain animals who sleep during the whole long winter in a subterranean hole and who are totally passive.
GGJ|8|18|6|0|If you look at this now a little closer, you hopefully will not say to Me anymore: 'Lord, show us the gate of Heaven and by that also a little of Heaven itself, or show us also Hell, so that we, being warned by its sight can restrain ourselves more easily from all sins.' He who asks that, I will have to call a fool. Every human being has either Heaven or in the worst case, Hell completely in him and can view everything in himself.
GGJ|8|18|7|0|However, he who carries Hell in himself, is deaf and blind in his mind. Only now and then will his conscience remember him, otherwise he would not be aware of Hell in himself, for a soul who has become infernal is already as good as completely dead by the judgment of all his matter.
GGJ|8|18|8|0|But a soul who by his good works according to My will, carries Heaven in him, can also view in himself Heaven on a clear daylight, and from time to time also during the night in clear visions. For visions are given to man to have a certain communion with the world of the spirits, with the lower ones as well as with the higher ones, according to how much or how little of the true Heaven that the soul has build and in fact has created by his good works according to God's will.
GGJ|8|18|9|0|Thus, walk according to My commandments, then you will easily and quickly be aware of the nature of Heaven in yourself. Did all of you also understand this very well?"
GGJ|8|18|10|0|The Jews, Romans, Egyptians and Indians said: "Yes, Lord and Master, and we thank You from the deepest of our heart for Your teaching to us, who are still very blind and deaf, despite that You have given us so much and such a great light. Therefore, we also ask You to have patience with our still great weaknesses. But we will from now on surely do our best, so that Your holy light that has been given to us will shine increasingly brighter in us."
GGJ|8|19|1|1|The powerlessness of man (18/67)
GGJ|8|19|1|0|I said: "No matter what you do, do it always in My name, for without Me you do not have the power to do anything for the salvation of your souls. And when you finally have done everything that has been commanded and advised to attain to the true, eternal life, then say and acknowledge in yourself and also to the world that you have been lazy and useless helpers. For only God is everything in all and accomplishes all the good in man.
GGJ|8|19|2|0|When a man discerns God's will and follows it, he does not act according to his own will, but according to the will of God. Whatever God's will does in man or in a pure angel, is certainly not a work that is purely of man or of an angel, but the work of the One according to whose will a work was accomplished.
GGJ|8|19|3|0|By this, the work of man is only that he, out of love and true awe for God has made with his free will the recognized will of God completely as his own and acts then for his own salvation. But from that moment on it is no more the will of man but the will of God that accomplishes all the good in man, and so the good in man is then also only God's work, which real and true man has to recognize in his rightly humility. If however, a person attributes a good work to himself as his own merit, then by that he already shows that he does not know himself and has certainly never known God in truth, and therefore he is still far away from the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|8|19|4|0|For this reason, give always in everything the honor to God and act always in His name, then you will have God's love in you. And he who has God's love in him has forever and always everything in him.
GGJ|8|19|5|0|But remember also the following: when man does something bad against the will of God, that deed is not a work of God, but entirely a deed of man himself, because in that case man did not make his will subordinate to God's will that he knows, but is only continuously working against it. And of him can rightly be said that his evil deeds are completely his own deeds. But precisely by that, man has by the coarse use of his free will judged himself and by that he has in his blindness made himself unhappy.
GGJ|8|19|6|0|Look, with these spiritual things it is more or less the same as with a wise general and his subordinate soldiers. The soldiers must indeed go with many thousands into the hot and bloody battle, but no one of them may fight differently than only according to the plan and the will of the general. He who acts like this will fight a successful battle. However if one of the many soldiers thinks by himself: 'Ha, I have courage, might and also the right insight myself. I will go into battle on my own and acquire a crown for my own head' and would draw out of the order of battle of his general, would be as good as lost because he soon will be captured by the enemy and will be treated very severely. And whose fault is that? Of nobody else except of himself. Why did he not make the will of the wise general forever as his own? Then he easily would have conquered the enemy together with the others. Since he wanted to be a general at the same time as a soldier, he easily became a prey of the enemies.
GGJ|8|19|7|0|I however, am also a general over life – even the One and only – against everything that is hostile against life. He who will fight under My commandments and according to My plans will also easily be able to fight against the many enemies of life and will also easily conquer them. However, he who will start the fight against the many enemies of life without Me and relies on his own reason and will, will be captured and then be treated very severely. When he will be in hard imprisonment, who will then free him, since he has to search and fight his worst enemies of life only in himself?
GGJ|8|19|8|0|If however, someone wins easily at My side over a lot of enemies, then the victory is indeed only My work, because he could only be victorious except by following up exactly My will, plan and counsel. If then however, the victory that was gained is My work, then also the glory and the merit will be My own.
GGJ|8|19|9|0|You will now sufficiently perceive how and why you cannot do anything rewarding without Me for the eternal salvation of your soul, and why you then, if you have done everything that has been commanded as what is most wise, should openly recognize before Me that you were lazy and useless helpers at My side.
GGJ|8|19|10|0|When a farmer cultivates his land, he fertilizes it, then he plows the soil up with the plow, sows the grains of wheat in the grooves and plows it down, and then until the harvest he does not have to do anything. Is the harvest now purely the merit and the work of the farmer or is it rather in all aspects My work and My merit? Who created for him the 2 strong oxen for his plow? Who gave him wood and iron, and the grain to sow with the living seed? Who has already laid into it numberless new seeds and grains? From who was the light of the sun that warms up everything and brings everything to life? Who sent the fertile dew and rain? Who gave the growing up and ripening stalks the successful growth, and finally who gave the farmer the life, the strength, the senses, the ability to evaluate and the reason?
GGJ|8|19|11|0|When you will now think a little deeper about this image, it surely will become clear to you how extremely little can be credited to the farmer for the cultivation of the land. After all, actually nothing at all, and still he would like to say: 'Look, all this is thanks to my effort.' But he hardly thinks about it who the only most important Cultivator of the land of wheat was. Should he rather not acknowledge in his heart: 'Lord, great, good and holy Father in Heaven, I thank You for Your great care. For all this was and is only Your work and will also always be. By that I was only a lazy and totally useless helper'?
GGJ|8|19|12|0|When this should already be said with material work, then how much more should this be said by man who I helped to cultivate his spiritual land of life with all sorts of things whereby he actually does not have to do anything else except to believe in Me and furthermore to make My godly will – as a pure present from Me – as his own in such a way as if it would be totally his, although it actually is only Mine. When such a person who is in full possession of My will is capable of doing everything and can perform great things and works, then whose merit is this mostly?"
GGJ|8|20|1|1|About the laws of the Lord (18/68)
GGJ|8|20|1|0|Now all of them said again: "Lord and Master, everything, everything is since eternity only Your work and Your merit. We human beings are indeed in every respect nothing compared to You. Only Your love and mercy gave us the existence and You even want to exalt us to become children who are equal to You. Therefore, we are Your work in everything, and our excellency is only Your merit. O Lord and Master, please never leave us, for without You we are absolutely nothing. What would we know of ourselves of the spiritual things, of You and of Your almighty will? And as we owe you everything, so also our faraway descendants will owe You everything, if ever they still will possess our understanding and our pure faith. But You, o Lord and Master, will take care that they will not be withdrawn too far away from the light which is now shining so brightly."
GGJ|8|20|2|0|I said: "As it was until now, so also in the future this will be left to the workers in My fields and in My vineyards. What really will matter then is how they will handle My will that they know very well, be it in the right or the wrong way. Therefore, take care that after My bodily separation from you there will be no quarrels and disagreements, for those will really become the mother of the antichrist on this Earth. I am saying this now to you beforehand, so that you will prevent it. Indeed you will prevent it, but if your disciples will do that also is still another question, for also their free will, as well as yours has to be respected.
GGJ|8|20|3|0|My teaching gives you the highest freedom, and therefore it cannot be proclaimed with the sword and with the chains of the darkest slavery, because man must also be acquainted with and accept that which he can and will procure with the highest freedom of live. As I have given you all this for free, so you also should give it for free to those who want to have it from you.
GGJ|8|20|4|0|Also, I have forced nobody of you, but I called you in full freedom: 'He who wants, let him come, listen, see and follow Me.' And you have done that out of your free will. Therefore, act from now on like this in My name, then you will walk the right way.
GGJ|8|20|5|0|But he who will make a 'must' of it, will not be My disciple, and on his way he will encounter rocks, reefs and thorns. Take all of you a good and true example on Me. What would it cost Me to force in one moment all the people on the whole Earth by My omnipotence to completely accept My teaching and My will, as it is also possible for Me in one moment to map out with 'must' the way that all the other created beings strictly have to go according to My will? But will this give them an independent moral freedom of life that will make them happy? I say to you: no, not a single one.
GGJ|8|20|6|0|For a dim, very limited intelligence with a little spark of My emphasized will according to which it has to be active, is indeed something very much different than a limitless inner awareness connected with an enlightened thinking-faculty, a clear reason and besides that a complete limitless free will to which I never gave My commandments and My fatherly counsel with 'you must' but always with the free 'you shall'. Because all commandments that I have given to man were in fact never laws, but only advises that My eternal love and wisdom gave to free man. With the conviction that they could give Me a so much greater honor, man has made of all these advises laws that had to be strictly followed, and not keeping them was sanctioned with temporary and eternal punishments.
GGJ|8|20|7|0|Moses himself has added many in order to inspire the Jews with a deeper awe for God's revealed will, and others did the same. And the present Pharisees have now reached the highest point, not only of foolishness but also of evilness that had to come by necessity. The reason why the Jewry is now in such an indescribable bad situation is the inevitable cause of the fact that the people have made compelling laws out of My advises that were given in all freedom. And how can a compelling law go together with the free will and with the equally free, never limited reason of man?
GGJ|8|20|8|0|The free will of man will gladly and always accept the bright illumination of his reason with the greatest thanks as a grace from above, but a severe compelling law he will curse in his will and mind. Therefore, every human being who stands under a law of 'must' is as good as continually judged, and consequently as if he were cursed.
GGJ|8|20|9|0|Thus, he who will give the people compelling laws in My name, will give them instead of My blessing only the hard yoke and the heavy load of the curse, and will make them new slaves of sin and of judgment.
GGJ|8|20|10|0|Therefore, your care for the further spreading of My commandments should be above all, that you will not at the same time put a new and heavy to carry yoke on the shoulders of the people, but that you will free them from the old yoke.
GGJ|8|20|11|0|When a person with a free mind will recognize and realize the light truth of My teaching and My best fatherly will, he himself will with his free will surely make a free 'must' of it and will act freely according to it. And this alone will become the true well being of his soul. But a compelled law that is imposed on him will hardly ever or never at all do that, because firstly a compelled law for the free will of man is totally contradictory to My godly order, and such a law will only darken man and never enlighten him. And in the second place because they who are imposing compelling laws will immediately assume a higher future power and soon after that they will become proud, haughty and imperious. From their assumed godly position of authority for which the believers must often shudder and tremble more than for God Himself, they add to the pure godly announced precepts their own precepts as if it was the divine will that was newly revealed to them, and they attach to the observance of it more importance than to the observance of the pure divine commandments.
GGJ|8|20|12|0|From this, will proceed dark superstition, idolatry, hatred against people of different faiths, persecution, murder and the most disastrous wars. People are motivating this by all kinds of dark nonsense, so that they finally think and believe to render God a pleasant service when they commit the greatest offences and crimes against their fellowmen of different faiths. And only those who are imposing compelling laws are responsible for that.
GGJ|8|20|13|0|Therefore, in the beyond in Hell of which they were here zealous servants, they surely will occupy the most important places under the most relentless compelling laws, for in My Heavens there is only the highest freedom, however, by that also the highest unity, accomplished by pure love and the greatest wisdom.
GGJ|8|20|14|0|I have now expounded this to you truly and openly and have clearly explained it, and you also know now in freedom and without the least inner compulsion that which you as spreaders of My gospel should take into account. But if any of you or of your disciples want to act differently, then he will be warned indeed but for this reason there will be no inner compulsion by Me. But from the rotten and bad fruits the better people will soon notice what kind of mentality such a later disciple has.
GGJ|8|20|15|0|But because I am informing you this now, you must not think that by that I am abolishing the law that was given by Moses, because actually it is entirely the same which I am giving you back now in its original purity. Only the old, rusted 'must' I am abolishing and I give you the old complete freedom back. And the work to save your souls from the hard yoke and the judgment and of the actual Satan – the prince of the night and darkness who you know already – implies mostly that from now on you will stand no more under any compelling law in My name.
GGJ|8|20|16|0|As I am now giving you back the full freedom out of Myself, do also the same in My name to your brothers. Baptize them in the name of My eternal Love, that is the Father, in the name of the Word, that is the Son of the Father who has become flesh, and in the name of His Spirit of truth. And by that, wipe out in them the old hereditary evil that consists of the now well known damnable 'must' of the law. And I am asking you now if all of you have understood that?"
GGJ|8|21|1|1|Agricola asks for guidelines for the education of the youth (18/69)
GGJ|8|21|1|0|Almost all of them confirmed that, but Agricola came to Me and says: "O Lord and Master, I myself understand and acknowledge now completely the pure divine truth of this clear statement of Yours, and also realize that the cursed 'must' of the law is a work of human blindness, and robs man inevitably of all the higher light because it blocks all sources by which the pure spiritual light out of the Heavens could flow in him, and by that it also pulls his soul with iron force into the dark matter and squeezes it to death. But this great evil has grown in our time to such a power and extent that it probably could never be banned completely from the material Earth.
GGJ|8|21|2|0|If we only consider that the excess of Roman laws for the strict maintenance of which at least 800.000 blind and rude soldiers and a not smaller number of the very darkest pagan priests with their limitless full power are acting as loyal guards. To break through and destroy this horrifying dam is for human strength as good as impossible, even with the best will and the greatest and most energetic wisdom.
GGJ|8|21|3|0|I only speak here about our state in which until now as it is known, still the greatest civilization can be found, and I do not want to speak about other rich people on Earth where the human beings can hardly be distinguished from the wild animals. But if I already encounter difficulties with us Romans who until now cannot be conquered, then how will this be possible with the completely wild nations of this Earth?
GGJ|8|21|4|0|Yes, a few like me and surely still different others, will accept all that with the greatest joy, but as soon as in the pure light of the Spirit, groups and communities will be established, the priests will knock at the door of the emperor and will pressure him until he will even have to draw the sword against such communities. Only then will the old compelling law really be slain with iron clamps around the poor nations. Woe those who will then still dare to spread this teaching of Yours among the people.
GGJ|8|21|5|0|And now, I still have to mention another point that also seems to be of great importance to me, and that is the education of the youth from early age. Many thousands of children are often educated in a totally wrong way, either by the ape-love of their parents or by their tyrannical severity and other blindness. Besides, for the so-called better part of the people in the cities there are also the schools which are all under the authority of the priests, where the children are indeed taught how to read, write and calculate, but concerning the pure spiritual they never hear anything else except all kinds of dark superstition.
GGJ|8|21|6|0|Question: how shall we proceed in order to firstly show and make it clear to the parents how they have to educate their children, starting from the house? And if it would be possible to have a good result in this respect, how we then have to proceed to establish the public elementary schools in such a way that they will grow up for the people as a true salvation for the soul according to Your teaching? Lord and Master, no matter how indescribable good and true Your advises are in itself – and would even be more so by the living and perhaps general application of it – it almost seems to be equally impossible that the people would convert themselves everywhere for that in a complete natural way. Your omnipotence will for a great deal have to cooperate very clearly on that, otherwise, until the end of times not much could be accomplished with humanity as it is now.
GGJ|8|21|7|0|I surely am no prophet, but as a rather old statesman I have gained much experience. I know the government institution and the people, and consequently I can also predict more or less how this case will be accepted by means of a natural-human way of communication and what the result will be.
GGJ|8|21|8|0|Therefore, please show us besides the pure, divine true teaching the reliable ways, of which as far as I am concerned am now fulfilled, and from now on certainly also my whole house, and show us how we, weak human beings can inform in an effective way our many fellowmen. For otherwise, the people will – except a few exceptions – remain until the end of times the same as what they are now: nothing else than animals, gifted with some thinking-faculty and a little material reason, connected to a sensual free and evil will."
GGJ|8|22|1|1|The process of spiritual development (18/70)
GGJ|8|22|1|0|I said: "As an honest statesman you have spoken now really wisely, and this is indeed the situation as you have clearly and without reservation described to Me. And I tell you that now at this moment we will not change it, although we surely would be able to do it.
GGJ|8|22|2|0|For as the earthly day is not dawning at once, but gradually from the first hardly noticeable glimmer of the morning until the full sunrise through numerous stages of increasing light, so it is also the case with the dawn of the spiritual day with the people on this Earth. For if I in one time suddenly would bring up a complete spiritual day for all the people, then they would – as long as they still have to carry their heavy body – become lazy and would not bother too much anymore in searching and examining. They will indeed keep the commandments and act according to the shining truth that is in them, but more in a mechanical way than in a complete living way when people can see the spiritual day arising in themselves by their own searching, examination and acting. And because they are experiencing great joy at that, they also teach their brothers who still are living in their own night, and exhort and encourage them to search for their own inner spiritual day. Then this is certainly better than when each person would be placed immediately in the fullness of the inner spiritual day without his own interference and acting.
GGJ|8|22|3|0|Particularly in this very dark time the disciples who will spread this teaching of Mine will also be equipped with everything that is now only in My power, and they will be capable to perform great signs in My name, wherever and whenever that may be necessary for the true well being of the people. But nevertheless, it always will be of much greater value when people will be converted to believe in Me and will act according to My teaching.
GGJ|8|22|4|0|For by the pure word the soul experiences no coercion, but remains completely free in his recognizing and acting while signs that are preceding this teaching, will impose on the soul an undeniably coercion of faith and will consequently not be any better than the 'must' of the law.
GGJ|8|22|5|0|However, concerning your external laws of the state, those should exist for the flesh of the people, for as long as man is not fully reborn in the Spirit, external laws of the state are necessary for him because they are training him in humility and patience which are extremely necessary for the attainment of the full rebirth. On the other hand they will help to keep dark and evil man away from causing a great deal of evil to his fellowman, because through sharply drawn boundaries these laws are allotting to everyone what is their own, and will chastise the one who willfully acts against it.
GGJ|8|22|6|0|For this reason, I am also saying that you should remain obedient to the worldly power, no matter if you find it good or even very bad, because its power has been given from above. However, once someone is reborn in the Spirit, he will, just like Me not trouble himself anymore by a worldly law.
GGJ|8|22|7|0|Children however, should be treated and educated with true and serious love. Each pampering and indulgence from the side of the parents is a great harm for the soul of the children, which will be accounted as guilt to the parents.
GGJ|8|22|8|0|Wise parents will also be blessed with wise children.
GGJ|8|22|9|0|With the education of children a 'must' is necessary until the good of the laws has become a voluntary and cheerful obedience. Once this is the case, then the child has abolished the 'must' of the law in himself and has become a free human being.
GGJ|8|22|10|0|Thus, do what you have heard now, then everything will be good and just. Whoever has still something to ask, can do that now, then I will give him light, so that he can walk and act in the clear daylight."
GGJ|8|23|1|1|How to make an end to the pagan priesthood (18/71)
GGJ|8|23|1|0|Now the Roman Agrippa, living in Emmaus came with his companion Laius to Me and said: "Lord and Master, You have now really informed us about great and wonderful things, and by this it is like a heavy stone that has fallen from our heart. But one thing, which our friend Agricola has also mentioned as a great hindrance for the spreading of Your teaching, You still did not especially touch upon, and that is how to conquer the extreme stubborn pagan priesthood, which will be very difficult.
GGJ|8|23|2|0|It is already difficult with the Jewish priests here who still have an idea of the one, true God. How much more difficult will it be with the pagan priests with their rigid materialistic opinions, who have not a single notion of one true God and who worship their idols in front of the people and to which the people must give sacrifices often of the coarsest matter like stone, bronze and wood made by sculptors. So it surely would be good if also about this matter You would like to say something to us."
GGJ|8|23|3|0|I said: "Also about this you should not be worried unnecessary. Because firstly I say to you that you will win more easily a 100 pagan priests for My teaching than one Pharisee, because the pagan priests have lost enormously of their old esteem by the Greek and also Roman philosophers who were formed after their example. And secondly the many roaming magicians who came from all directions to Rome, largely discredited the performance of wonders with the people. Because of a certain decency and respect, the people is still going along with many things and by way of pastime they look at their performances, but they do not attach special belief on that anymore. And it will then also happen with the people that soon there will be no more pagan priests at all, while the institution of Pharisees of the Jews will still continue for a long time. What still will be more serious with the old institution of Pharisees is that unfortunately a new institution of Pharisees will develop in My name which will be much worse than the present one.
GGJ|8|23|4|0|When I explained the 2 chapters of the prophet Isaiah to you, I also have shown you the new institution of Pharisees. So I do not have to show and explain it to you again.
GGJ|8|23|5|0|However, concerning the pagan priests: their own darkness is already pressing on them a great deal, and many are desiring for a possible better and a more true light. Because of that, many are traveling from time to time to Egypt in order to receive there from some wise man more light about the destiny of man. For this reason, things are not as bad with the pagan priesthood as you imagine, and because of this situation I did not mention them specifically. However, because you have imagined insurmountable difficulties it was then also necessary to correct your thoughts about this.
GGJ|8|23|6|0|But I emphasize to all of you and I lay it to your heart that under no condition you should make a compelling law of My teaching for the people, so that at least among a few it will remain in its free purity until the end of times of this Earth, and so I will stay continuously active in the spirit among you.
GGJ|8|23|7|0|In the course of time there surely will rise a great number of partly or complete false prophets, so-called in My name, and one will claim this and the other that. However, those who can see into the pure teaching will surely oppose them with all meekness and patience, and finally have the victory on their side.
GGJ|8|23|8|0|But the number of those who are completely pure will, compared to the number who are impure, always be small. And look, this I cannot prevent, unless I would change all free men into animal-like machines through My word of power. And generally you still will be much less able to do that.
GGJ|8|23|9|0|If I wanted to prevent this by My almighty will, then it would not have been necessary for Me to enter the flesh of this Earth, for I was also able to guide and rule all other created beings eternally from My Heavens by My almighty will as I am doing this now also, and for this reason you certainly cannot notice any change – not even a small one – in all the created beings. For it truly is not for the sake of the stones, the plants and the animals that I now have come Myself as physical human being on this Earth, but for the sake of man who is totally free in his will and insight. And then I can give him no divine 'must' but only the full divine freedom as a true gospel from the Heavens, and leave it up to man to freely choose and act.
GGJ|8|23|10|0|According to My order, care has also been taken that by the non-observance of My teaching also the old bad consequences will come along with it. Of this you can be completely sure. And this is sufficient to restrain those people to whom My pure teaching had been clearly announced but who then will still go back to the world.
GGJ|8|23|11|0|However, at a certain moment, when the misery becomes too big, I will know how to clean the Earth of the old filth. I already have shown you what the physical and moral bad consequences of sin are for the soul: the body will decline in all kinds of terrible diseases and the soul in all kinds of doubts through superstition or wrong belief and the resulting foolish and bad acts.
GGJ|8|23|12|0|From all this, someone who stands in the pure light of life will easily recognize in what kind of spiritual light the physical and morally tormented people are in. When you see such people, then go to them and say: 'Peace be with you. You are on wrong ways and we have come to you, guided by the Spirit of the Lord, to announce to you the true gospel: the ways to the light of life, which – in God – is the true salvation of the soul.'
GGJ|8|23|13|0|If they accept you, then stay there, teach them to understand the truth and to act according to its easy to understand principles. When they have accepted them cheerfully and are soon willing to act accordingly, then speak a prayer over them and lay your hands on the sick, so that they will be healed of their diseases, and then baptize them in the true manner which I have already shown you earlier. Then by that you will have accomplished a work according to My will and which is pleasing to Me, and by that your reward in Heaven will greatly increase.
GGJ|8|23|14|0|Where and when you will have converted and baptized such a community and have confirmed it in My name, then appoint among them the best-instructed and most loyal fellow-citizen as a kind guardian and supervisor over the community. Give him particularly the gifts of the Holy Spirit so that he can be a true benefactor for the community that has been entrusted to him. But do also not impose on him any compelling law, something about which he also must watch over the members of the community, with the exception of children, about which I already have given you an indication.
GGJ|8|23|15|0|But although such a guardian is appointed by you in My name, he should therefore not enjoy any earthly respect, but he should just like you be a humble and very simple servant of the to him entrusted brothers and sisters, and should not let himself be honored or even be rewarded for his services, because what he has received for nothing he should in all love give it back for nothing to his brothers and sisters who in one respect or another are less gifted.
GGJ|8|23|16|0|However, whatever the love of his community will give him in freedom, he also can accept in the same manner as I also have allowed it to you, because he who does something good to the one who has been send by Me, will also receive the reward of him who has been send. And by that you know now everything that is mainly necessary to know. Many other things you will know at the right time."
GGJ|8|24|1|1|The trinity in God and man (18/72)
GGJ|8|24|1|0|Now a Pharisee came to Me and said: "Lord and Master, in Your discussion You have said to us that Your disciples who will spread Your true teaching of life and by the laying on of hands will baptize those who have actually accepted Your teaching. That means to strengthen them in the name of the Father, who is the Love, in the name of the Word, that is the Son or the wisdom of the Father, and in the name of the Holy Spirit, that is the all-capable will of the Father and the Son.
GGJ|8|24|2|0|I think however that by that, many different points of view can easily exist which can be prevented when all those who have become believers would be baptized by Your disciples only in Your name or only in the name of the Father, because in future times those three – although the highest and holiest – denominations will probably bring people who do not have such a good understanding to believe in three separate gods, as three divine personalities. So also, the old Egyptians have in the course of time made of the ancient pure belief in only one true God a great number of gods out of the many qualities of Jehovah. After that, the blind fantasy of the people has changed it in all kinds of individually existing and specific active divine beings. They constructed temples and after that they also honored them in a special way. But at the same time they sunk away so deeply in such an unprecedented materialism that one often attributed the most common human weaknesses and perverted passions to the imagined divine personalities.
GGJ|8|24|3|0|This could also be the case in course of time, maybe after a few centuries when even more foolish and blinder people would start to imagine three gods, only on the basis of the denominations for the supreme conceptions that were heard during baptism. Then it would certainly not take long before one will greatly worship those three imagined gods in temples that will be specifically build for them. However, if this will happen, it will not take long before the people will also start to worship Your disciples – who they came to know by name – and also their successors in the same manner, and they will pray to them in the temples that will be build for them. According to my opinion this could be prevented in the easiest and permanent way when one should only make God known under one name to the people. What do You say about that?"
GGJ|8|24|4|0|I said: "You have said that very well and correctly, but still I cannot omit to urge you to do it anyway because with those three denominations the being of God as a whole is explained and is clearly brought to the attention of the people.
GGJ|8|24|5|0|It is true that by that in a certain way for someone who has a less good understanding a kind of threefold divine personality will come forth. But in order to reflect in all aspects the most inner truth, one cannot express it differently than how it is.
GGJ|8|24|6|0|Look, man has been created totally in God's image, and whoever wants to know himself completely must realize that as one and the same human being he actually also consists of 3 personalities. You firstly have a body, provided of all the necessary sense organs and other parts of the body, from very big to hardly unimaginably small, which are necessary for a free and independent life. This body has, for the benefit of the development of the spiritual soul its own very natural life within that is different in every respect from the spiritual life of the soul. The body lives on material food of which the blood and the other nutritious juices are formed for the different parts of the body.
GGJ|8|24|7|0|The heart has a special living mechanism of its own within by which it continuously has to expand and then contract again. By that, the blood that makes the body alive together with the other juices that are made from it, will be pumped to all parts of the body. And by its contracting movement the heart will assimilate the blood again to saturate it with new nutritious foods and then pump it out again in order to feed the most various parts of the body. In these numerous and most divergent parts of the body an equal number of different nature spirits are living within, which are extracting from the blood those substances that serve the purpose and which are necessary for the nutrition and the maintenance of that part of the body that is controlled by such a spirit. Then they are assimilated into the parts of the body that are controlled by them, that means by the very spirits. In this way they are making the body more powerful and stronger, and without this continuous activity of the heart, man – as far as his body is concerned – would not be able to stay alive for 1 hour.
GGJ|8|24|8|0|Look, with this activity of life, the soul has nothing to do with it, because this activity has no connection with the free will of the soul, no more than with the very activity of the lungs, the liver, the spleen, the stomach, the intestines, the kidneys, and so much more countless parts of his body. The soul does not know these at all and he also cannot care for it. Nevertheless, the body is as a complete separate personality one and the same human being, and does and acts as if the two were totally the same personality. But then, who of you can say that the body and the soul are one and the same thing?
GGJ|8|24|9|0|If we consider now only the soul, then we will see that also he is in himself entirely a complete human being who has substantially spiritually also in himself and for the benefit of himself precisely the same parts as the body, and in a higher, spiritual respect he is using them just like the body is using his material parts.
GGJ|8|24|10|0|Now although the body on the one hand and the soul an the other hand represent two totally different human beings or persons, of who each has his own individual activity, they finally cannot even understand the how and why of those activities, and they are in the light of the actual purpose of life nevertheless only one human being. Consequently, nobody can claim neither of himself nor of anybody else that he is not an individual but a twofold human being, because the body must serve the soul, and this one, with his reason and will, must serve the body. And consequently, the soul is equally responsible for the acts for which he has made use of the body, as well as for his very own acts that exist of all kinds of thoughts, wishes, desires and lusts.
GGJ|8|24|11|0|When we however consider more in detail the life of the soul as such, we soon will discover that also he is a substantial bodily being, who in himself stands not much higher than at best for instance the soul of an ape. Although he possesses an instinctive thinking-faculty of a somewhat higher level than a simple animal, an intellect and a higher free opinion about certain things and their interrelation would be out of the question.
GGJ|8|24|12|0|This higher potential in the soul that is in fact the highest and equal to God, comes from a pure essential, spiritual, third man who lives in the soul. Through him, he can distinguish that which is true from the false and that which is good from the evil, and is able to think freely in all imaginable directions and is able to will in complete freedom. As he – supported by the spirit – will direct himself with his free will towards that which is purely true and good, he slowly in the same proportion will make himself completely equal with the spirit who lives in him. Thus: strong, powerful and wise, and is then identical with him, as being reborn in the spirit.
GGJ|8|24|13|0|When this is the case, the soul is as good as one being with his spirit, just as the more noble parts of a perfect soul – which in fact exist of the very different nature spirits in the body – will completely change into the spiritual substantial body, which you can call the flesh of the soul, and finally will also change into the essential body of the spirit under which the true resurrection of the flesh has to be understood on the youngest, most true day of the life of the soul, that begins when a man is completely reborn in the spirit, be it already here in this life or – what will cost some more trouble and time – in the beyond.
GGJ|8|24|14|0|Even though a completely reborn man in the spirit is only one perfect human being, his being exists nevertheless in himself eternally out of a well distinguishable trinity.
GGJ|8|24|15|0|How this is possible, I will explain very clearly to you. So listen carefully.
GGJ|8|25|1|1|The activities of the 3 bodies of man (18/73)
GGJ|8|25|1|0|If you just are a little observant, you will notice that with every thing and every object there is a distinguishable trinity. What will strike the eye first is of course the outer form, for without this no thing and no object could be imagined and could also not have any existence. And when the first exists, the second one is of course the content of the existent things and objects, for without this, they also could not exist and they also could not have any form or outer shape. Now what is the third, which is as necessary for the existence of a thing or object as the first and the second one? Look, that is an inner power in every thing or object that keeps the content of the thing or object thoroughly together and which forms their actual being. And since this power consists of the content and consequently also of the outer form of the things and objects, it is also the original being of all existence, no matter of what kind its nature may be. And without this power, the existence of a being or thing or object would be quite as unimaginable as without content and without an outer form.
GGJ|8|25|2|0|You can see now that the mentioned 3 parts are as such easy to be distinguished, since the outer form is not its content and the content is not its inherent power. And still, the 3 mentioned parts are completely one, because if there would be no power, there would be no content and certainly also no form.
GGJ|8|25|3|0|Now let us go back to our soul. The soul must, because of a sure and certain existence, have an outer form, namely that of a human being. Consequently, the outer form is that which we call the body or also the flesh, be it still material or spiritualized substantial, no matter how.
GGJ|8|25|4|0|Now when the soul – as far as his form is concerned – consists of a human being, he also will have together with the form his corresponding content. This content, or the inner body of the soul, is his very own being, therefore, the soul.
GGJ|8|25|5|0|And if all this is present, then there will be also the power that consists of the whole soul. And this is the spirit which finally is everything in everything, since without this spirit it would be impossible to have a solid substance, and without this also no body and consequently also no outer form.
GGJ|8|25|6|0|Although the 3 distinguishable personalities are as a whole only one being, they still have to be mentioned and distinguished each one of them separately.
GGJ|8|25|7|0|In the spirit, or the eternal essence, lives love, as the all-accomplishing power, the highest intelligence and living firm will. All this together brings about the substance of the soul and gives him his form or being of the body.
GGJ|8|25|8|0|Thus, once the soul or the human being is present – according to the will and the intelligence of the spirit – the spirit withdraws itself deep into the center and gives the now existing soul according to its deepest inner will and intelligence a free will that is as it were separated from it, and a free, as it were independent intelligence that the soul can, partly by his outer sense-organs and partly by an inner capability of perception acquire to himself and perfect it as if it would be completely the very own work of this completely free intelligence.
GGJ|8|25|9|0|As a result of this condition that is formed by necessity in which he feels as it were separated from his spirit, the soul is capable to receive an outer as well as an inner revelation. If he receives it, accepts and acts according to it, he will also by that become one with his spirit and therefore will more and more come to the unlimited freedom of the spirit, not only with regard to the intelligence and the freedom of will according to this enlightened intelligence, but also in the power and the might to accomplish everything whatever he recognizes and wills.
GGJ|8|25|10|0|Again, from this you can see that the soul – as the thought of the spirit that has changed into living substance, which is actually the spirit itself – can still in a certain way be considered as something that came forth as second from the spirit, without being something else, except the spirit itself.
GGJ|8|25|11|0|The fact that finally the soul becomes visible as an individual, clothed with an outer body that in a certain way appears as a third personality, is shown to you by daily experience. The body is for the soul an outer revelation of his deep inner spirit and has the purpose of turning the intelligence and the free will of the soul inside out, limit it, and only from then on search and find the inner limitlessness of the intelligence, of the will and its true power, and by that, as an infinite glorified and completely independent individual to become one with the inner spirit, which is the only thing that really exists in the human being.
GGJ|8|25|12|0|Since now, by this explanation of Mine you can hopefully clearly see how a man as such – as well as any other thing from a lower level – consists of a certain distinguishable 'three', we will pass over as a conclusion of this supremely important explanation to the triune Being of God Himself, so that you will be able to clearly and plainly see why I, because of the higher and inner living truth had to advise you emphatically to baptize in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit – that means: to strengthen – the people who believe in Me and who have in fact accepted My teaching.
GGJ|8|25|13|0|Thus, listen again carefully to what you will hear from My mouth in order to make the whole entirely and truthfully complete.
GGJ|8|25|14|0|Look, as all of you very well know that the book of the prophets says and explains that I, Jesus, Christ – also called Son of Man, although also defined and named by different names, namely as Father, Son and Holy Spirit – am the true God. And still, God is only one individual majesty in the highest perfect form of a man.
GGJ|8|25|15|0|As you well know now, the soul, His outer body and His deep inner Spirit are united in such a way that they are only one Being, or finally consist of one individual substance. But still, they form with respect to each other a well distinguishable '3'. So are also the Father, the Son and the Spirit united, as is taught by the Scriptures of the old fathers and prophets that I have just named.
GGJ|8|25|16|0|Once David expressed the wish that his soul, his body and his spirit be found blameless in the eyes of God. When the words of the old, wise king sound like this, could one not ask: What? Does man consist of 3 persons or 3 men? If this is already not possible with man, by whom the splitting of the three for the sake of his development and true perfection of life is clearly perceptible, how could God, who is from eternity within Himself in the greatest perfection only One, be split into three different persons or even three Gods?
GGJ|8|26|1|1|The Being of God (18/74)
GGJ|8|26|1|0|Listen, if it is sure that God as Creator of all beings – yet different from all other beings who were created by Him – was, is and will be eternal, is it then for Him an immovable necessity to remain in that particular original center? If it is already given to man to move freely with his body in all directions and even more so with his spirit, how could God in His limitless freedom restrict Himself in that wherein He gave even His created beings full freedom? I say to you: the divine infinity has the power in everything to also move endlessly free. He therefore will also have the right to change His glory into the flesh in order to be visibly and understandably present before His created human beings as an eternal entirely perfect Man.
GGJ|8|26|2|0|But the endless glory of God does not have the power – and can impossibly have it – to create Gods outside of Himself who are completely equal to Him. For if He would be able to do that, He would be able to create besides the one endless universe also other equally endless universes, of which any somewhat clearly thinking person can already see from a distance that this is the purest nonsense. For if the first universe is endless in all imaginable directions, then where must the second equally endless universe begin?
GGJ|8|26|3|0|A second perfect God with the fullest endless glory is therefore quite as unimaginable as a second endless universe. And so you can clearly see that I who am now just like you walking as a Son of Man in the flesh, am not a second but only the one and the same God who I was since eternity before all created beings and also will remain in all eternity. Therefore, I cannot do anything that is contrary to My eternal glory, but everything for it.
GGJ|8|26|4|0|If I created outside of Me two more Gods, like for instance the Son and the Holy Spirit, so that the two would be individually different from Me, then they inevitably could claim all My unlimited power, without which no God could be imagined, no more than one can imagine a second or even third endless universe that would be divided in a certain way, limiting each other. However, if this would be thinkable, then what about God's sovereignty of which there can only be one?
GGJ|8|26|5|0|There can however exist only one such endless divine sovereign authority. For if there were three, then God's endless one Kingdom would be split, and the existence of it would be quite as unimaginable and impossible as the existence of three endless universes next to each other.
GGJ|8|26|6|0|The one Kingdom of the one God can exist eternally because only He is the only King and Lord of it, as it is written in the books of the prophets, who have prophesized out of the mouth of God: 'God will give His glory to no one else' (Isaiah 42:8). For only I, Christ, am the only God. Human beings, angels, sovereignties and powers, yes, all things in Heaven and on all globes have always bowed before Me and will throughout eternity only bow before Me and never for anybody else, just like the cosmic spaces of creation that seem endless in your eyes are devoured by the one endless space of creation, and compared to that, they appear like a total nothing.
GGJ|8|26|7|0|If by the names Father, Son and Holy Spirit, not one self-existing God – the one primordial Being – has to be understood, and instead of that a Son that is separated from the Father and likewise a different Holy Spirit would be accepted, then what kind of God would the Father be?
GGJ|8|26|8|0|When it is stated in the books of the prophets – which are not understood by the people because of their rude simple-mindedness caused by themselves – that the Father clothes the Son with all power and glory in Heaven and on all globes and worlds, and has given Him the Holy Spirit as cooperator to sanctify and to watch over the new teaching from the Heavens, which is now given to you and over which only the Son, who I am, has the leadership, just like over all other things, then I ask you: what kind of God do you think the Father is? Can you still see a God in Him?
GGJ|8|26|9|0|And if in your material-human blindness you still can imagine another one, then you unquestionably would imagine Him to be useless and inactive, since you clearly have to perceive that under these conditions He cannot accomplish anything anymore and can also not govern over anything anymore. You surely will have to realize in a dark human manner that God the Father has perhaps delegated His government to His Son forever because of His high age – just like the old king Pharaoh in Egypt who delegated the government to Joseph – and also because of His weakness and tiredness so that He can enjoy His rest being totally inactive.
GGJ|8|26|10|0|Can you really imagine that the Father has become old, and that He wants to lay down His work because He now has besides Himself a Son who is in all aspects equally almighty as He is, and further still has an equally powerful almighty Holy Spirit who He created out of Himself and His Son, and that He will delegate now the whole government to both of them, while He Himself will abdicate.
GGJ|8|26|11|0|Oh how extremely heathenish foolish, silly and blind would human reason be to fall into such a madness.
GGJ|8|26|12|0|If there exist a Son and a Holy Spirit who are different from the Father and would exist besides Himself, as this is the case with angels and human beings, then they can be nothing else except His created beings, because they did not receive their being – no matter how perfect it may be – of themselves as a result of their very own and eternal perfect power, but only from the one Creator.
GGJ|8|26|13|0|However, how can there be a complete, divine relationship or a real unity between a spirit without body and form and a spirit with body and form? Can it be said that the Son – who is a bodily Person and, as you can see, has a body – is in the Father if the Father has no body, no shape and no form? Or can the infinite Father, without having a body, shape and form be in the Son?
GGJ|8|26|14|0|Moreover: if the Holy Spirit is a third person as such, coming from the Father and the Son, then how can that person have the same qualities as those two are having and who are equally eternal? Or can that which receives its existence from another person, be equal to that which has its existence out of himself? Can eternity ever be equal to the all-fleeing time, or the limited area to infinity?
GGJ|8|26|15|0|Even if one can accept that all the times of times are contained in eternity and are moving and changing, then it is however impossible to think and assert that time, no matter how long it lasts, can comprise eternity. Just like one can also think and assert that the endless primordial space surely can contain all spaces – which, no matter how big they may be, are finally still limited – but these last ones can impossible contain the primordial space.
GGJ|8|26|16|0|Thus, if the Holy Spirit would really just like any other created being go out of the Father and the Son as a being as such, then he obviously would be a god of time and not of eternity. However, such a god could then, just like all that which is timely, in course of time cease to exist. But if this is the case, then who would be able to give an eternal life to all human beings and angels and maintain it?
GGJ|8|26|17|0|In order that this matter of the highest importance would still be more clear and plain to you, we will continue this subject, and so you listen to Me.
GGJ|8|27|1|1|The Lord as Son (18/75)
GGJ|8|27|1|0|If furthermore, the Son was present since eternity, then how could He be procreated? And when the Holy Spirit was also there since eternity, how could He then come forth from the Father and the Son and have His beginning in Them. If according to your mind and reason the three divine persons – contested by you, of whom the future people could easily make three Gods – are all three eternal, that means without a beginning, then one of them could not have given the beginning of his existence to the others.
GGJ|8|27|2|0|I am, as I am now with you as a Man in the flesh, the Son, and I was never procreated by anyone else except by Myself, and consequently I am My highest own Father since eternity. Where else could the Father be except in the Son, and where else could the Son be except in the Father? Thus only one God and Father in one person.
GGJ|8|27|3|0|This body of Mine is therefore the glorified shape of the Father for the benefit of the people and angels, so that I could be an understandable and visible God for them. Now you can see Me, listen to Me and speak to Me, and by that still stay alive. Because before, it was so that no one could see God and live. I am now God in every respect. In Me is the Father. And the power that goes out of Me according to My love, wisdom and almighty will and that fills up the eternal endless space throughout and which is also active everywhere, is the Holy Spirit.
GGJ|8|27|4|0|As you can see Me now as God-Man with you, I am with My whole original central Being certainly completely and undivided in your midst, here in this dining-hall on the Mount of Olives. And thus, as highest true God and Man at the same time I am nowhere else, not on this Earth and even less on another. But still, by the power, which is the Holy Spirit, that goes out of Me, I fill all the Heavens and the earthly material and endless space with My activity. I can see everything therein, from the greatest to the smallest, I understand everything, know everything, decide on everything, and create, guide and rule over everything.
GGJ|8|27|5|0|Now, when you clearly know this out of My mouth, you also will understand for which reason you shall strengthen by laying your hands upon them, in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, those people who believe in Me and who are also acting according to My teaching, after it has been made known to them.
GGJ|8|27|6|0|If you understand the reason now, you also will perceive that the people who are truly and correctly taught by you, will not easily come to the idea of accepting three gods as such, because you have named the three qualities. But I also urge you to give the people a real and truthful light, because where this will be lacking, the people will easily and quickly wither and change to all kinds of false doctrines, and then it will be difficult to bring them on the way of the full truth.
GGJ|8|27|7|0|The fact that, despite all your faithfulness there still will be false teachers and prophets who will mislead a lot of people, you surely will not be able to avoid, and you will not be blamed for that, as little as a farmer who sows pure wheat on his land between which his enemy has scattered weeds during the night, will be accused of sin when on his land between the wheat the weeds grow rampantly and weaken the good grain.
GGJ|8|27|8|0|It is of course the desire of My love that all the people of this Earth will walk on the light way of the truth and therefore will go towards eternal life. But because I – for the reasons which I already have made known to you – have to withdraw My almightiness, every human being is completely free and can finally believe and do what he himself wants.
GGJ|8|27|9|0|When you spread My teaching, you better influence the reason and by that the mind of the people. For once the reason and the mind are penetrated, faith becomes alive and successfully active by the good will. Without the right enlightenment of the reason and the mind, faith will only be present after a dumb and blind acceptance of that which man has heard from one or the other authority. Such a faith is however actually no faith at all. It does not awaken the mind to a voluntary activity that makes the heart happy, and is therefore dead since it is without the free joy-giving works.
GGJ|8|27|10|0|Works that were accomplished by man because of an external imposed 'must' do not have any value for the soul, since they do not awaken the soul but are oppressing it because they were not voluntarily brought with joy out of an inner conviction, but only out of fright for the punishment that is threatened while one feels secretly offence, fury and rage.
GGJ|8|27|11|0|When I am already saying to you that you should be equally perfect in understanding and pure love as the Father in Heaven, then your disciples should be too. Therefore, I also say to you the following: examine everything beforehand and keep that which is good and true.
GGJ|8|27|12|0|What I am advising you now to observe yourselves you also should advice to your future disciples. I very well could desire now from you to believe Me what I will say and advise to you without further explanations, because the signs which I have done before your eyes have surely given Me the authority which compels you to believe Me. But such a compelled faith is by far still no inner light of the soul and does not awaken him for a joyful deed.
GGJ|8|27|13|0|The fact that this is indeed so, are proving your continuous questions, and by that you recognize openly that faith, which is only based on authority is giving the soul much too little light. And this lack in you is only done away by My explanations. As you now still want clear explanations, which are also salutary, so also your disciples will want this from you, and you should not be thrifty with it if you want to control the appearance of the false prophets as much as possible.
GGJ|8|27|14|0|You also will perform signs, and the false ones will do the same with the help of all kind of deceit, and therefore the signs that are performed by you will always be a meager proof for the realness of the teaching that is announced by you to the people. But whatever you will be impressing in the reason and mind of the people by means of lightening words will remain an eternal, indelible, living proof of the truth of the teaching out of My Heavens. Such a clearly understood truth will only then make you and your disciples completely free. And now, I again have revealed a lot and given you much light, and therefore I am asking you again if you have well understood this."
GGJ|8|27|15|0|All of them said: "Yes, Lord and Master, we now understood it very well, because now You have spoken again very freely and openly."
GGJ|8|27|16|0|Then I said: "We still have the time. If anybody still wants to know something, let him ask."
GGJ|8|28|1|1|About infinite space and eternity (18/76)
GGJ|8|28|1|0|On this invitation of Mine, one of the Jewish Greeks, who we already know, stood up and said: "Lord and Master, out of Your mouth and with Your permission, also out of the mouth of Raphael we already have heard so many enlightened truths that I really cannot think about anything else which is unknown to me, and so it will be for each one of us difficult to ask You another question about which You still would not have given any explanation. And whatever You have explained to us, is explained in such a way that even a very simple mind should understand it very clearly. Therefore, there are no more questions left that we could ask You in order to receive a more clear light."
GGJ|8|28|2|0|I said: "Hail your soul if he has absorbed now already so much light of life. However, if you cannot find any corners in yourself that are not enlightened, then there will certainly be someone else who still can perceive many dark spots in himself, and in course of time maybe you again also."
GGJ|8|28|3|0|When the Jewish Greek heard that from Me, he bowed before Me and sat down again.
GGJ|8|28|4|0|Then Lazarus said: "Lord and Master, I still have a few of those dark corners in myself. If ever You would like to be so merciful to enlighten these, that would be a great relief for my soul."
GGJ|8|28|5|0|I said: "I already know for what you are thirsting, and I also could lay an enlightened answer in your heart, but because it here concerns the enlightenment of all who are present here, so that many a man among you would be aware if also in himself it is already a complete light, you should ask your question openly, then I also will give an audible and clear answer to everyone."
GGJ|8|28|6|0|Then Lazarus continued: "Lord and Master. After what You have explained to us about the great spheres and heavenly bodies, about the shell globes and about the great Cosmic Man, it has become very clear in me concerning the overwhelming endless greatness of the eternal unlimited space. But soon after that, I discovered a very big dark abyss, over which even my most daring thought dare not to fly over.
GGJ|8|28|7|0|Look, the fact that the space of creation is infinite and thus can have no end in any direction, is very clear to me and certainly also to everyone. But what is the actual eternity of it? Who has stretched out space so infinitely far, and how and when? What is actually eternity, and how, in time and space, is God Himself eternal and infinite in everything? Look, Lord and Master, that is for a mortal human being regarding You certainly a very improper question, but can a soul who has a need of light, help it if such thoughts come up in him?
GGJ|8|28|8|0|I said: "You named it a very improper question regarding Me. I however, call this a very good and very proper question, and will give to all of you an answer that is as clear as possible.
GGJ|8|28|9|0|Look, God, space and eternity are again equal to the concepts of Father, Son and Spirit. The Father is entirely Love and consequently an eternal striving for the most perfect existence by the power of the eternal will in that love. Space, or the Son, is also from that eternal striving of love the eternal resulting existence. Eternity, or the Spirit, as the endless initial power in the Father and the Son is the working of and accomplishment of the strivings of the love in the Son.
GGJ|8|28|10|0|If space started from one point that expanded in all directions unto infinity, then firstly it was as little as infinite as the great Cosmic Man. Secondly, the question arises out of itself: what was that which undoubtedly surrounded that point endlessly far in all imaginable directions from which later the infinite space of creation expanded. Was it the ether without light, or was it the heathenish chaos, or was it a complete firm substance, or was it the air or water or fire?
GGJ|8|28|11|0|If it was one of those named things, then how did that point in space have the power in itself to drive such endless large quantities of substances out of itself endless times into the infinite. And where did those substances end up if the eternal endless space came from this original point? Then there is no other possibility except that they have to be outside of the endless space, just like in the beginning when they were also outside of that point out of which the endless space would have come forth. However, if this could be somehow imaginable, then the space of creation would again be limited, and even if it would expand eternally farther and farther, then it still could never be infinite.
GGJ|8|28|12|0|With this you can see that the space of creation was out of necessity eternally endless in all directions and can never have known a beginning. And since God, space and eternity are identical – just like I already have told you – then God, who unites all these concepts in Himself, is also without beginning, for a beginning of God is quite as inconceivable as the beginning of the existence of the endless space and at the same time of the eternal time. I believe that this is now made clear enough, so that everyone can understand this.
GGJ|8|28|13|0|But I still can see a certain dark rock in you, and you still are not able to climb over it. Look, this rock exists of the fact that you are imagining the endless and eternal space as dead in itself and without any life intelligence. And therefore you also cannot understand how God as the only eternal life principle has found in a certain way Himself in the eternal and endless death and has recognized and understood Himself as the most perfect life.
GGJ|8|28|14|0|Yes, if one has such an idea of the endless and eternal space of creation, then he can indeed very difficult or not at all understand how the infinite Spirit-God was able to find also in eternity His way in the eternal endless death as a perfect life.
GGJ|8|28|15|0|Therefore, form yourself precisely an opposite idea of the eternal endless big space. Imagine that in it there is not a single little point that is without life and without intelligence, and that even that which is in your eyes dead and which seems to be completely without life, is not dead and without life, but only judged by God's almighty will, just like you yourselves can observe from a heavenly body or from its apparent lifeless elements.
GGJ|8|28|16|0|However, if all heavenly bodies with their most divers elements are nothing else and also cannot be anything else except ideas and thoughts of Himself that are fixed by God's almighty will, then how can they be considered by men as dead and without any intelligence?
GGJ|8|28|17|0|If God, who is identical with the endless space and its eternal time, is in Himself entirely the highest and most perfect Life, then how can that which wholly comes out of Him be dead, without life and without intelligence?
GGJ|8|28|18|0|Consequently, that which exist and which seems to be dead in your eyes, is only judged by God in this way and can return to the complete free life as soon as God will unloose the firm bands of His will of such a judged thing.
GGJ|8|28|19|0|You have seen something similar with Me and with My permission also with Raphael when stones were suddenly changed into their original ether, or when this ether became a firm stone of which the pillar along the way to Emmaus gives you a very tangible example.
GGJ|8|28|20|0|Since all this is so and can impossibly be otherwise, you should, in order to really come to a true representation of God, completely ban from the endless space all that which is in relation to dead, and imagine nothing else than life and once more life and nothing else than intelligence and once more intelligence, for in the endless Being of God's intelligence and power no death can exist.
GGJ|8|29|1|1|Comparison between the beings and the universal intelligence (18/77)
GGJ|8|29|1|0|However, man who is gifted with an individual life-consciousness considers the endless space of creation and the unknown countless things which it contains as dumb, dead and without intelligence. Why this seems to be like that to man has a wise reason, which is that his life-consciousness must acquire the full godlike life's independence. For that, by My will, man is completely separated from the universal life-consciousness with its endless and highest intelligence, so that the life-consciousness of man would find itself in it and by that, as if by the external revealed way, he also would develop and strengthen himself for its eternal independent existence.
GGJ|8|29|2|0|However, as long as man tries to acquire his life's independence by himself he hardly has any notion that he is completely surrounded by sheer life and the highest life's intelligence and is also – as far as his body is concerned – permeated by it. Otherwise he would in fact not exist at all. However, when he is ready for it according to God's revealed will, because his inner spirit has completely permeated him, then the whole person is in free contact with the highest life and its enlightened intelligence in the universal infinity of God, without losing his individuality and personality by that. Then he discovers no more a dead and dumb space or dead stones, but then for him everything becomes life and light and intelligence that is aware of itself.
GGJ|8|29|3|0|The fact that this is so is in the first place proven to you by My omniscience that has been tried by you many times. Indeed, how could I know endlessly many and all things if the space between Me – that means My individual-personal Being – and for instance the sun or another still much further distanced object, would be without life and intelligence? And secondly, it is also proven by the wisdom of a lot of people who – without leaving their place – know many things concerning something that exists on another place at a great distance and how and what happens to it, or what will happen in the future.
GGJ|8|29|4|0|The 7 Egyptians are a vivid example of it. Who informed them that I was here? By this great and universal intelligence they became aware of it in themselves, as well as the way that guided them to this place. If the space between here and Upper-Egypt would be without intelligence, then they could impossibly know what is and what happens here.
GGJ|8|29|5|0|The soul of a human being is in his body only separated by a very thin wall that is in no way connected with the universal life's intelligence, and in his natural condition this is sufficient for him to have mostly no idea of what is and what happens close by, as if it were behind his back. And he does not even understand 1.000 times a 1.000 part of what is happening before his eyes. All this is because of the very thin separating wall mentioned before, that exists between his particular and the universal endless spatial life. If this separating wall would be very impenetrable and extensive, what would such an enormously isolated soul still know of what is existing around him on all sides?
GGJ|8|29|6|0|However, the fact that a soul – for reasons only known to Me – is separated by a stronger and denser wall of separation from the universal supreme intelligent godly life, you very well can see with the mentally deficient, the dumb and the so-called stupid. Such a soul is thus only capable of a very poor development or sometimes even not at all.
GGJ|8|29|7|0|Why also this is allowed I know very well, and some of My old disciples know it partially also. The rest of you however will come to know it later.
GGJ|8|29|8|0|Souls of animals and plants however are not severely separated from the universal godly life in space and are therefore capable, by their inner feeling to do that for which they are destined according to their capacity and arrangement. Every animal knows the food that is good for him and knows where to find it. He has his weapons and knows how to use them without any practice.
GGJ|8|29|9|0|So also, the spirit of the plants knows exactly that element in the water, in the air and in the earth that is beneficent for its specific individuality. The spirit of the nature soul of the oak will at no time draw the elements to itself that the cedar needs for its existence. Indeed, who tells a plant to draw only that element that is intended for it? Look, all this is the work of the highest and universal life's intelligence of space. From this, every plant and animal soul draws a special necessary intelligence and is further active according to its instructions.
GGJ|8|29|10|0|But if this is so – something that every person can always clearly see from his experience – then it is obvious that the endless space and everything that it contains is one life and one supreme intelligence. The human soul can only see that unconsciously because he can create his lasting life's independence by his separated intelligence, which is immense. This is something of which no soul of an animal or plant is capable of, and therefore it has no separated existence as such, but only a mixed and therefore, up to the human soul a countless times changeable existence of which it also cannot retain any memory, for after each mixture and changing of being it goes over to another sphere of intelligence.
GGJ|8|29|11|0|Even the soul of man as the highest empowered mixture of mineral, plant and animal souls, has no memory of his former forms of existence, because the specific soul elements in the earlier mentioned 3 kingdoms do not have a strictly separated intelligence, but for the benefit of their kind only a kind of intelligence that was taken from the universal godly life in space. Although in a human soul all the countless specific former parts of intelligence were united with each other, and this leads to the fact that the human soul can certainly recognize all things out of himself and can evaluate them intelligently, but a specific remembrance of the former levels of existence is not imaginable or possible because in the human soul there was only one human being that came into existence from the endless many separated souls.
GGJ|8|29|12|0|However, when man is completely permeated with the Spirit of life and light, he will perceive such an order in himself, just like I am eternally and always perceiving this in Myself, namely that everything exists out of Me and that I am everything in everything. And do tell me now, friend Lazarus, if you have well understood all that. And all of you are also free to give your ideas about it."
GGJ|8|30|1|1|About knowing the future (18/78)
GGJ|8|30|1|0|Now Lazarus said: "Lord and Master, this explanation of Yours exceeds everything what we have heard and seen from You so far. And only now it is becoming clear to me why You, being a Man Yourself, came to us to teach us about God and about ourselves: because we are destined by You to live forever in the highest possible independence, which we however must, want to, and with Your help also will acquire, first by our own activity according to Your teaching and out of our free will.
GGJ|8|30|2|0|Only now we have a complete correct idea about You and also about ourselves, and we also know why it is necessary to do this or that, for otherwise it would not be possible for any human being to acquire true, eternal life. Now we really know God's Being and by that also ourselves. Now it is possible to continue on the well-lighted way to life. But how many 1.000 times 1.000 people have no idea of all this and have to continue on the way of destruction? When they possibly can be released from it, just like we now, this only You will know. We can only wish that the souls of those human beings may be released out of this too great tormenting as soon as possible. Because the lighter and freer we feel now by Your mercy, the more and deeper we also feel the misfortune of all those to whom this mercy was not granted.
GGJ|8|30|3|0|But what can be done? When You are allowing this Yourself for reasons which are known to You and which certainly are wise, then it also must be good for us. But how long will it still last before all the people on the whole Earth will become one in faith and one of light, and will consider each other as brothers?"
GGJ|8|30|4|0|Then also Agricola said: "Yes, this is also continuously my concern. Also for me, the truth that becomes more and more clear, really oppresses my heart, because by that I can see all too clearly how far the others, yes almost the whole of humanity, are standing away from it. Lord and Master, You know the future as well as our thoughts and desires. Therefore, You could indicate to us a certain time when surely the greatest part of the human beings will be able to rejoice in a higher and true light of life."
GGJ|8|30|5|0|I said: "As long as man remains on this Earth and is not completely reborn in the spirit, it is not good at all for him to know much beforehand, and if the future is clearly revealed, it would press down his heart which is not so strong yet and would bring him to despair.
GGJ|8|30|6|0|Just imagine how difficult it would be for the people if they would know precisely the time and hour of their dying. They already do not find it pleasant to know that they surely have to die. How much more unpleasant would it be for them to know also the year, the day and the hour on which they can expect the death of their body.
GGJ|8|30|7|0|Oh yes, it is quite different for a person who already here has been completely reborn in the spirit of all life and who already possesses his future life in all clearness in himself and can feel it truly and lively. Such a person can know very precisely beforehand the goal and the end of his body because the time on which his heavy load will be taken away from him will not fill him with sadness but only with the greatest joy. However, a common person would certainly become very sad by such sure prospect.
GGJ|8|30|8|0|Therefore, you should not search too zealously to know how the future looks like, but be satisfied with what you must know for the salvation of your soul and take also pleasure in the fact that I, in My love and wisdom know these things and will certainly let everything happen the way it certainly will be best at all times for a good or perhaps degenerated humanity, then you will also be able to bear every bad and good future.
GGJ|8|30|9|0|When you will however be reborn in the spirit yourselves, you also will be able to look into the future and you will not become sad and weak by that.
GGJ|8|30|10|0|But how things will develop in the distant future, I firstly have already shown you quite clearly by the nightly appearance, and still clearer in the explanation of the 2 chapters of the prophet Isaiah. And I will show you even more about the end of the in fact evil human world with which you will also not be too happy. But on this midnight hour we will leave this subject to rest, for we still have to talk about much more necessary things with each other. So, whoever of you has still something to ask should do that, then I will give him light."
GGJ|8|31|1|1|Agrippa tells about his experience with a possessed Illyrian (18/79)
GGJ|8|31|1|0|Then Agrippa said: "Lord and Master, now that during this night You are so generous in giving light, by this opportunity I gladly would like to receive an exact clarification from You concerning an uncommon phenomenon that is happening in people's life.
GGJ|8|31|2|0|Look, I am, just like friend Agricola, someone who knows a lot of things and I am also very experienced in many rare things, and therefore I can talk about many things, which is certainly not possible for everyone. A few years ago I had to go to Illyria in Europe, because of important official duties. This Illyria is a very mountainous country and for the greatest part also wild and hard, and the inhabitants of it are therefore also little developed and they have much similarities with the country that they inhabit. They are hard, little fertile in spirit, but on the other hand they are good in all kinds of legends, especially in all kinds of superstition. And just like their country, they are also very fertile for all kinds of weeds.
GGJ|8|31|3|0|Well now, in a little village, where we Romans possess already for considerable time a stronghold, I met a group of people among whom a couple of priests were present. These were working with a man of about 30 years old of whom they told me that he was possessed by an evil spirit for years and that they were trying now to free him. They told me that the man was the son of a prominent family of that region and that the whole house, yes sometimes the whole village was really enduring an infernal torment, and still, it was not the fault of the man since he himself was the one who was tormented the most.
GGJ|8|31|4|0|At first I thought that this was the silliness of those people, and also that it was a smart trick of the priests. I thought that they picked out a man and had used him with the help of his probably learned rage in order to bind the people who were lingering for wonders and to make them to believe more in them. But soon after that, when I could convince myself with all my sense organs that the rage of the man could certainly not be natural because his powerful expressions became so enormous that the so-called works of Hercules were only a child's game compared to it, and I fully began to be convinced myself in the presence of an evil spirit in that man.
GGJ|8|31|5|0|The 2 priests who knew very well, based on symptoms that appeared before, what was happening with the unfortunate man, said to the others – only strong men: 'The moment of raging and shouting will soon begin. Therefore, fetter and tie him up immediately now with the strongest ropes and chains.' Because the evil spirit would only leave the man when he perhaps could not break his well-consecrated ropes and chains.
GGJ|8|31|6|0|Then the man was tied up with ropes and chains in such a way that a 100 Herculeses would not be able to move. Then the priests and also the other people went back and stood at least 100 paces away from the tied up man and they asked me to do the same. I also did what they advised me.
GGJ|8|31|7|0|When we stood less than 20 paces away of the said distance, the man stood up as fast as an arrow with a horrible confused outcry and in one moment he tore the ropes and chains into pieces. Then, horribly crying, he jumped in one stretch from the ground unbelievably high into the air. Besides that, he picked up more than a 100 pounds of heavy stones that he flung all around as if they were light beans. When this raging and shouting had lasted for about 1 hour, the man sank down to the ground completely unconscious and we could come near to him again.
GGJ|8|31|8|0|The 2 priests asked him to tell them how he had fared. He did not know anything about his raging however, but he told them only about a vision in which he discovered that he was in a very beautiful surrounding. During this short story the sound of his voice was very soft, as from a patiently suffering mother, but soon the sound and the language changed. As by a magical power his mouth grew wide open and from a wide opened mouth a strange thundering voice in Greek reached our ears with more or less the following expressions:
GGJ|8|31|9|0|'O miserable mosquitoes who are like human larvae, do you want to chase me out of this hired house? All Roman armies are not able to do that. Before one stone was ready for the construction of Rome, yes very long before that, I was the famous king Cyaxares , the first with that name. I have defeated the Scythes, I went to war with Lydia. My second daughter Mandane became the wife of the king of the Persians and the mother of the famous Cyrus whose father was called Cambyses. You do not need to know more.
GGJ|8|31|10|0|However, this house of flesh, which I am now inhabiting according to my own pleasure and out of which I will not allow you to chase me out, is descendant of my blood, and therefore, I am possessing it rightly. That is why all your efforts to chase me out are useless. I can act in this house of mine as I wish.'
GGJ|8|31|11|0|After this remarkable conversation he still uttered a few terrible curses and threats to the 2 priests. He pulled the man a few times to and fro, after which he calmed down, felt very weak and wanted to have something to eat. When he became a little stronger after taking the food, they asked him again if he knew anything of what he had said before. He denied it with his natural soft voice, but he remembered that he slept and that in his dream he was amidst white clothed young men.
GGJ|8|31|12|0|Furthermore I spoke separately with the priests and the still living parents of the man and advised them that one should in a good way kill such a person, since then the evil spirit will have to leave his house. However, then they all assured me that this was practically impossible and that the life of someone who would try such a thing would be in the greatest of danger. Someone tried it before but he came back seriously injured. Soon after that, I left the unhappy village and I well remembered this true incident that I saw. I often told this to wise people, also here to the Jews, but there was never any good explanation.
GGJ|8|31|13|0|They also told me a lot about people who were possessed by devils or evil spirits, and that it is very difficult to cure the people who are suffering from it, but nobody knew to tell me who such devils or evil spirits actually are and how they come to nest themselves into a poor and weak human being. And as far as his natural life is concerned they totally want to control him and are also able to. Oftentimes we can see children who are miserably tormented by evil spirits.
GGJ|8|31|14|0|Lord and Master, what is behind all this? Deceit on the part of such an unfortunate person is certainly not possible because what I have seen with the Illyrian, deceit was certainly equally as far distanced as one end of the world is distanced from the other."
GGJ|8|32|1|1|The Lord explains the nature of possession (18/80)
GGJ|8|32|1|0|I said: "Your experience is true, and I Myself have set several people free of such diseases in the land of the Jews and also with the Greeks. Indeed, there are such people who are possessed for a certain time by evil spirits, but only for what their body is concerned without being able to harm the soul of such a possessed person in the least.
GGJ|8|32|2|0|The evil spirits who possess the flesh of a person are actually souls of deceased people who once lived a wicked life in this world, and this while they knew very well that their actions were bad.
GGJ|8|32|3|0|Possession only happens with people whose faith in a God and in the immortality of the soul has disappeared.
GGJ|8|32|4|0|These incidents which are happening during times when faith is continuously diminishing and which look very serious, are allowed, so that the unbelievers are receiving by that a strong warning to show them that their unbelief is useless and that there exist a certain continuance of life of a person's soul after the falling away of the body, and certainly also a God who is also in the beyond very well capable to chastise the wickedness and the foolishness of the people.
GGJ|8|32|5|0|Despite his evil resistance, the wicked spirit who possesses the flesh of a person, experiences humiliations that he can hardly bear, and then it becomes gentler and lighter within himself. Those who witness such conditions are as it were pulled away with force from their all too materialistic and dark behavior. They begin to think about the spiritual, and their way of life improves.
GGJ|8|32|6|0|And so, this very serious looking case that is occurring among the people in times of the greatest lack of faith has definitely also good sides, as you certainly have noticed with your Illyrians.
GGJ|8|32|7|0|The 2 priests who formerly knew how to bind the people to themselves with all kinds of magical deceits and who did not believe in anything themselves, but who still gathered important treasures, changed their mind totally through this possessed person and they desisted for the greatest part from their deceits, for the evil spirit thundered to them already many times that they were very miserable cheaters and that he was much better than they who in their powerlessness wanted to fight against him.
GGJ|8|32|8|0|The 2 priests believe now without questioning that the soul continues to live after the dead of the body and they believe now in one God, for on several occasions the spirit said in their face that he himself as an evil spirit is much more important than 10.000 legions of their imagined idols with whose help they wanted to drive him out, but that there was only one true God to whom he would obey if He would order him to leave the fleshly house.
GGJ|8|32|9|0|The other people heard this also, and because of that, also their faith has changed and improved, and for this reason such a possession is not always that very bad as if unjustly allowed by God and as human reason is imagining.
GGJ|8|32|10|0|And possession never occurs at all with people who have a living faith full of light, because the soul of man and also the spirit within are penetrating the body in such a way that no strange and perhaps also evil spirit can penetrate a pure flesh that is permeated of spirit. But when the soul of a person has become dark, carnal and materialistic, and by that is also afraid and scared, sick and weak, so that he cannot offer any resistance to a strange intruder, then it can easily happen that the evil souls, who, after withdrawing out of their body and are mostly residing in those lower regions of this Earth where people of their kind are living in the flesh and are performing their evil practices, are sometimes penetrating into the body of a weak person. Then they mostly are residing in the most sensual lower part of the body and are trying to express themselves outwardly as strange and always evil spirits by means of the flesh of the possessed one.
GGJ|8|32|11|0|Yet, as far as the soul is concerned, the possessed one never suffers any harm, as I have directly indicated since the beginning. And so, possession, as also already said, is not as bad as people think.
GGJ|8|32|12|0|However, when you will encounter such possessed people in the future, you should lay your hands upon them. Then the evil spirits will leave the possessed one. If you encounter however someone who is possessed by a persistent spirit, threaten the spirit, then he will obey immediately the one who has seriously threatened him in My name and in full faith. For wherever My teaching is proclaimed by you to the people, it is not necessary that also the devils from the flesh of a possessed one have to establish the completely shattered faith of the people. Where angels are teaching, the devils must be driven away.
GGJ|8|32|13|0|Concerning that Illyrian possessed person however, and also his community, he is still alive and is now freed from his affliction, and his community believes now in one – although still unknown – God, as well as in the immortality of the soul. And when someone of you will soon go there in My name, he will have it easy with the people and also in the wide environment of that country to convert the people to the true light of faith and destroy their superstition. Did you, Agrippa, understand this very well?"
GGJ|8|33|1|1|The location of the spirit world (18/81)
GGJ|8|33|1|0|Agrippa said: "Lord and Master, this is now clear to me, as it certainly will also be for the others, and I thank you for this light. But I still like to make a small remark, and that is if You would like to indicate where in relation to the Earth, the actual spirit world is located. Although there was a little spark in Your words about it, but I still could not completely make it out. If You think it is right, I would like to ask You to give me also in this respect that which is suitable."
GGJ|8|33|2|0|I said: "Even though the whole spirit world – as I already have explained a few times – has absolutely no longer anything to do with space and time of this material judged and therefore not free world, the space as an exterior cover is finally still the carrier of all Heavens and all spirit worlds, because they cannot be found in any other way somewhere outside the endless space of creation. And so, in order to speak clearly and for you understandably, there also must be spatial places in which the spirit worlds are as it were, located at a certain place, although the place of the area is as little interesting to namely a perfect spirit as now this Mount of Olives is interesting to you when you want to imagine Rome or Athens, because for the spirit in that form, there is no certain space nor measured time.
GGJ|8|33|3|0|But concerning the so-called individual being of a spirit: he can still not – as little as I can – be completely outside of space and time. And so, also the souls of those who have died in this material world are in a certain local space, although, namely the souls whose life is not completed, have no notion of it, just as little as when you are in a dream in which you are perhaps really feeling comfortable and even active now in this and then again in another region, without changing a hair's breadth the material-spatial place where you as personal individual are present.
GGJ|8|33|4|0|However, you want to know from Me the actual, as it were fixed place where especially the souls are living who after the death of their body did not complete their life, and I also want to tell you this faithfully. So listen to Me and understand well what I will tell you about this.
GGJ|8|33|5|0|When a man during his life has felt a special love for this or that place on the material world, then as a deceased soul he will also stay in that place, often for many hundreds of years, and he also will inwardly become aware of it by way of the spiritual correspondences, although it still will be not clear.
GGJ|8|33|6|0|Thus, wherever on this Earth you have a place, you also will have a place for the world of the spirits, which in fact is of course not a material but a spiritual place, for it exists out of a certain fantasy of the spirits by means of their will.
GGJ|8|33|7|0|So you can travel all around through such a world that is created by you. However, as individual you will stay invariably on one and the same material place.
GGJ|8|33|8|0|Let us take for instance a person who has a great desire to know better the moon, the sun and also the stars. When the soul of such a person lies off his body, his material place is already there where his love has drawn him towards it and placed him in it. There he soon will come in contact with the spirits of these worlds and will think very actively and deeply about the ideas and studies that are common there.
GGJ|8|33|9|0|However, if a soul is already here completely permeated with the love for God, then his material-individual place of existence in the vicinity of the Earth as nurturing place for the education of the children of God will not change, but through My intervention he will nevertheless – according to the continuous needs of his intelligence and the by that resulting happiness – be able to travel throughout the whole of infinity without having to change a hair's breadth the material-spatial place of his individual being, just like Me also am not changing in the spirit and am still present everywhere at the same time in the whole of infinity.
GGJ|8|33|10|0|More and profounder things I cannot tell you about this now. However, when you will be reborn in the spirit, more things will come clear to you as bright as the sun. Did you understand this well now?"
GGJ|8|33|11|0|Then Agrippa and also many others said: "Lord and Master, we thank You for this explanation that was very necessary for all of us because we all have seen and observed possessed people of all kind and nature on several occasions and we did not know how to explain this matter other than that such unfortunates were possessed by real devils and therefore were also their prey when they were not able to free themselves.
GGJ|8|33|12|0|With such an idea of possession it was necessary for us, either to consider the possessed one as a very great sinner – being cursed by God already in this world – or we secretly had to shrug our shoulders about God's love and highest justice, of which we really could not be blamed. And more in particular when we could convince ourselves in every respect about the blameless conduct of the possessed one as well as the devoutness of his parents. But now this case has assumed a totally new aspect, and we are extremely happy that through Your grace we were able to put matters straight."
GGJ|8|33|13|0|I said: "Well now, this is good. If you also have clarity in this, then we still have 4 hours until the morning to still discuss a lot of things with one another and to make things clear. If for someone among you there is still something that is not clear, let him ask aloud, then he will receive a good and clear light, for I want to give you to understand the mystery of God's Kingdom."
GGJ|8|34|1|1|The nature of Satan (18/82)
GGJ|8|34|1|0|Now again, one of the Pharisees who was converted in Emmaus came forward and said: "Lord and Master, we know now well what the truth is concerning those who are possessed and who actually are the evil spirits by whom here and there the body of a human being is taken into possession. But nevertheless, in the Scripture it is explicitly spoken about the true extremely evil devils and about their prince, Satan, and at the same time it is said that Satan, who is also called Lucifer, and a countless great number of angels who chose his side, were rejected by God and were thrown into the eternal fire of Hell.
GGJ|8|34|2|0|So it is also written that Satan in the form of a snake made the first human beings to fall, and how God has allowed him to tempt the pious Job.
GGJ|8|34|3|0|How is it according to the new teaching with Satan and his subordinate devils? Who and where is Satan, and who and where are the devils?
GGJ|8|34|4|0|Since it is allowed for us to understand the complete mystery of God's Kingdom, we also must have a clear view concerning this. Therefore, would You like to be so merciful to give us an understandable explanation about this?"
GGJ|8|34|5|0|I said: "I already have said and explained a lot about this, and My old disciples know what they can expect. But because you are still a newcomer by My side, you surely may ask what was still not made known to you. So listen.
GGJ|8|34|6|0|Look, that which endless space contains as matter is judged and therefore fixed by the power of God's will. If this would not be the case, there would be no sun, no moon, no Earth and certainly not any created being in the great endless space. Then there would be only God, contemplating His great thoughts and ideas.
GGJ|8|34|7|0|However, God had placed His thoughts already since eternity as it were outside of Himself, and by His almighty will He has provided them with a body. These embodied thoughts and ideas of God are however strictly speaking no bodies, but they are spiritual things that are judged, and vessels for the ripening of an independent being. Thus, they are created beings, intended to exist continuously forever out of themselves and out of their own power, next to Me, the Creator who is visible to them.
GGJ|8|34|8|0|All creatures, as judged spiritual beings are, compared to the already pure and free spiritual, still impure, unripe and therefore not yet good. And compared to the spiritual, pure and good they can still be regarded as bad and evil as such.
GGJ|8|34|9|0|Thus, by 'Satan' you should understand the whole material creation in general, and by 'devil' the separated specific parts thereof.
GGJ|8|34|10|0|When a person in this world knows God's will and lives according to it, he raises himself out of the imprisonment that is inherent to all that which is created and passes over to God's freedom that is inherent to that which is not created.
GGJ|8|34|11|0|However, a person who does not want to believe in a God and consequently does not want to act according to His will that is revealed to man, sinks more and more and deeper into the created material and becomes spiritual impure, evil and maliciously judged, and consequently a devil. Because all that which is merely created and judged is – as already said – in relation to the pure and free spiritual which is not created, impure, bad and wicked. However, not because God could have created something impure, bad and wicked, but simply and solely because in the first place it necessarily had to be something that is created for the sake of existence, gifted with intelligence and power of action and at the same time with a free will, and in the second place because, in order to acquire independence in himself, he independently has to make use of that which was created and given and must as it were make it his own property.
GGJ|8|34|12|0|For God however, there does not exist anything that is impure, bad or evil, because for the pure everything is pure. Everything that God has created is good, and therefore for God there is no Satan, no devil and consequently also no Hell. Only that which has been created as such is all that, as long as it has to remain something created and judged and as long as he finally, in possession of the free will, wants to stay either good or bad.
GGJ|8|34|13|0|So when it is stated in the Scripture that Satan in the form of a snake has seduced the first human couple, it actually means to say that the first human couple who knew God's will very well, have allowed themselves to be enchanted by the material world and that the lust and the voice of their judged flesh said: 'We want to see what will happen when we will act contrary to the well-known will of God. For God Himself has given us freedom to act. Therefore we cannot lose anything of our insight, but only win. Because God surely knows what can happen when we act freely. We however do not know it. Therefore, let us act only once according to our will, then we will know by experience that which God knows alone.'
GGJ|8|34|14|0|And look, then both of them ate from the forbidden tree of knowledge by way of wanting to experience it themselves, and by that they sunk one degree deeper into their judged matter, which regarding to the free life of the spirit is also called 'death'.
GGJ|8|34|15|0|After that, they realized very well that in their flesh dwells the bondage of judgment and death that, because of a growing love for the world, can also bury the free soul in judgment and bondage. And so, they lost the pure paradise that consisted of the full union of the soul with his spirit, and then they could not find it completely back on their own, because their soul was wounded by the sting of matter and it took a lot of effort to maintain himself above the judgment of the created bondage, as this is now the case with all the people. And therefore I came into this world, namely to show the people again the true way of life and to give them back the lost paradise through My teaching.
GGJ|8|34|16|0|This was also the same with Job. In an earthly way Job was an extremely happy man and possessed many things. He was however also a wise man and very dedicated to God, living strictly according to the law. However, his extreme wealth made his flesh more lusting and made high demands to the spirit in him.
GGJ|8|34|17|0|The judged spirit of the flesh said in a way to the soul: 'I want to see if by my earthly pleasures and sorrow I cannot draw you away from your God and if I cannot exhaust your patience in such a way that I can put you under my coercive judgment.'
GGJ|8|34|18|0|This gave Job a mighty battle to fight, because on the one hand all earthly pleasures were at his disposal, of which he indeed enjoyed, but they did not rule over his soul and he remained united with the spirit.
GGJ|8|34|19|0|Since in this way the evil spirit of matter could not achieve anything with the soul, his soul was tempted by all kinds of physical miseries that are symbolically described in the book. But Job endured them all with patience, although he now and then grumbled and was lamenting his misery. But he finally always recognized, that before, God has given him everything, has taken it away and was able to give it back to him, and even more than what He has taken away from him, because of the full strengthening of his soul in the spirit.
GGJ|8|34|20|0|Now, when this is so, then who was Satan who tempted the pious Job so much? It was the judged spirit of his flesh. This means the different lusts thereof.
GGJ|8|34|21|0|But a certain personal primordial Satan and primordial devils did in reality not exist anywhere else except in the judged worldly matter of all kinds. However, the reason why Satan and the devils were presented by the old wise men by all kinds of dreadful visions is that the soul had to be able to imagine through all kinds of terrible images what kind of misery a free life must suffer when he will allow himself to be recaptured by the judgment of matter.
GGJ|8|35|1|1|About the personality of Satan (18/83)
GGJ|8|35|1|0|I Myself caused Satan to appear in an image for My first disciples and they were extremely frightened. Something similar happened also a few times with the first fathers of this Earth. But during that time no explanation in words was given because the elders who were wise from the spirit, understood very well the symbolic image by way of the inner correspondences and therefore they said: 'It is terrible to fall into the hands of the judging God.' That means to say: it is terrible for a soul, who has already come to complete self-consciousness to let himself be captured again by the unchangeable law of the coercing judgment of the godly will in matter.
GGJ|8|35|2|0|The fact that this is described as something terrible for the soul, can be learned by everyone from the experience of a dying person who did not attain to the complete rebirth of the spirit.
GGJ|8|35|3|0|Because why is such a soul so much afraid of the death of his body? Because he – still being entangled in the coercing judgment of the body – thinks that he has to die together with the body. That this is the case, you easily can see with all those who hardly believe, or not at all, in a continuance of life of the soul after the death of the body, because their soul is completely or for the greatest part in the judgment of his flesh, and consequently he also has to experience its death as long as by My will he is not completely separated from it.
GGJ|8|35|4|0|Since you hopefully well understand now how things are with Satan and his devils, it will also become clear to you that things cannot be different with Hell. It is just like Satan who is in himself the eternal coercive judgment, thus the world and the matter thereof.
GGJ|8|35|5|0|And why is Satan also called a prince of darkness and the lie? Because all matter is not that which it seems to be. And he who in his love will grab it and allows himself to be captured by it, is then also clearly residing in the kingdom of the lie and, regarding the truth, in the kingdom of darkness.
GGJ|8|35|6|0|He who for instance loves too much the so-called treasures of the kingdom of the dead matter and keeps them for what they seem to be and not for what they truthfully are, is by that already residing in the kingdom of the lie, because his love – the foundation of his life – is as it were completely blinded and sunken down in matter and will have great difficulty to raise himself up again out of such a night towards the light of the full truth.
GGJ|8|35|7|0|However, he who only considers gold as a corresponding form of expression which represents the good of the love in God, like pure silver represents the truth of the wisdom in God, knows therefore also the real value of gold and silver and is thus residing in the Kingdom of the truth, and his soul is not entangled in the treacherous appearance of the judgment thereof.
GGJ|8|35|8|0|So also, with the elders and all prophets, gold, silver and the different kinds of precious stones had only the true meaning. But as matter however, they did not have any value, and for this reason they also could not become a danger for a soul. Through the discernment of the true value of the matter they discovered also easily and quickly for what it could be suitable and be useful and they derived the true benefit from it.
GGJ|8|35|9|0|However, when in course of time the people bestowed any value to the matter because of their glitter and nice appearance, they passed over to its judgment, became spiritually blind, hard, greedy, stingy, untruthful, quarrelsome, deceitful, proud, malicious and lusting for war and conquest, and they therefore fell into idolatry and paganism, and consequently also in the actual Hell out of which they could not be delivered without Me.
GGJ|8|35|10|0|For this reason I had to cover Myself in matter and by that in the judgment, and I have to break through it, so that by that I will become the entrance gate to eternal life for all the people who had fallen if they want to enter life through this gate. Therefore, I am also the door to life and Life itself. Whoever will not enter inside through Me, will not attain to life in the light of eternal truth and freedom, but will remain captured in the judgment of matter.
GGJ|8|35|11|0|Now there is another question that comes up by itself, which sounds like this: are there really no personal Satan and personal devils?
GGJ|8|35|12|0|And I say: Oh yes, they exist here indeed, still living in the flesh, and even more so in the big world in the beyond, who always intent to exert a bad influence in the world on this side, and this on one hand because of the raw nature spirits who because of their predestined ripening still remain in all kinds of matter. And further also directly by secret whisperings, arousing and enticements. They notice very well the different weaknesses with men and their inclinations, control and stimulate them to burning passions.
GGJ|8|35|13|0|And once a weakness of a person has become a burning passion, he is already completely in the condition of the judgment of matter and its evil spirits, and then it is difficult for him to loosen himself from it.
GGJ|8|35|14|0|Satan is the total sum of the total judged matter, and concerning his personality, strictly speaking it exists nowhere, but they have to be considered as an assembly of devils of all kinds, not only of this Earth but of all worlds in the endless space of creation, as also all the numerous many shell globes all together are finally representing an immense great Cosmic Man, according to My explanation that I already have given you.
GGJ|8|35|15|0|Of course, on a smaller scale, an assembly of devils of a celestial body is also a Satan, and on the smallest scale every separate devil is it also in itself.
GGJ|8|35|16|0|However, as long as there were no men on a celestial body, there also were no personal devils, but only judged and unfermented spirits in all the matter of a celestial body. Matter is everything that can be observed with your sense organs.
GGJ|8|35|17|0|But you also can trust that now no devils on any other celestial body are more evil and more malicious than precisely in and on this Earth. If it would be allowed to them, they would terribly harm the Earth and its inhabitants, but they are not allowed to. And in order that the devils would not be able to do that, they are for this reason also afflicted with complete blindness and consequently also with the greatest foolishness. And their assemblies look like the guarded institutions on this Earth in which the fools and madmen are detained, so that they cannot harm other people.
GGJ|8|35|18|0|From what has been said now, all of you can easily realize with your complete mind and enlightened reason how things are with Satan and his devils. And it is no more necessary for you to ask anything further concerning this. And say now, scribe, if you have well understood all this."
GGJ|8|36|1|1|Where the personal devils are residing (18/84)
GGJ|8|36|1|0|Then the scribe said: "Yes, Lord and Master, for You have spoken now so clearly and detailed about this matter as can be, and by that You have shown to us orderly and in detail how You have managed Your creation. And so, all this must be completely clear to us. That means to say, as far as it can be made clear for our still always-limited human mind, because knowledge alone is by far still not the same as being able to perceive everything, but it is sufficient for us because we thoroughly understand that which we know.
GGJ|8|36|2|0|But since You have now already told us so much about these difficult to understand things, I still ask You now to indicate to us a little further about the dwelling place of the personal devils, so that we can avoid that, because when a person or also a whole group would reside on such a place, they finally could end up very badly. Please be therefore so merciful to explain this to us a little more."
GGJ|8|36|3|0|I said: "You still think too materialistic. What difference does it make if spiritual devilish personalities are mainly residing on this or on another place?
GGJ|8|36|4|0|As long as your soul out of Me is pure and strong, then he can be in the worst company of devils without they being able to harm him in the least. Because a pure and out of Me strong soul resides in the midst of numerous legions of personal devils and is still entirely in the Kingdom of the Heavens, which does not consist of outer display, but is within the heart of the perfect soul, for in this way the soul becomes a creator, similar to Me, of his blissful abode where eternally no personal devil will be able to come in.
GGJ|8|36|5|0|And so also already on this Earth, it is unimportant for a pure and out of Me strong soul to know where a little or big dwelling place for personal devils is located, because the pure and out of Me strong soul carries his Heaven everywhere in and with himself, just like the personal devil carries his Hell or his judgment.
GGJ|8|36|6|0|But because we are talking about this subject anyway, I want to show you more precisely the places which are specifically inhabited by personal devils. So listen.
GGJ|8|36|7|0|Look at the people in those public houses and buildings where much deceitful business is carried out like for instance now in the temple and in many other business houses. These are also special habitations for the many personal devils. So also the houses in which all kinds of fornication, prostitution and adultery are committed are also special habitations where personal devils are residing. So also those mountains and holes where people with haste and lust are digging for gold, silver and other treasures of the Earth are places where personal devils are residing in great numbers. So also the forests and holes where thieves, robbers and murderers are residing. So also the army camps and battle fields, the roads of the merchant caravans and the rivers, lakes and seas where a great profitable business is carried out.
GGJ|8|36|8|0|And further, the landed properties and pieces of land, pastures, fields, vineyards and forests of hard-hearted heathens, as well as of the rich, stingy and hard-hearted Jews are special favorite dwelling places for personal devils. And also the air above and in the indicated dwelling places, and the fire, the clouds and the rain, and also all idolatry temples and false oracles.
GGJ|8|36|9|0|Further, personal devils can be found in great numbers where you can see great earthly presentations of pomp and with that the still related pride.
GGJ|8|36|10|0|However, on places that are not inhabited by men and are also not polluted by their sins, the personal devils are not residing, except in the case when a caravan of people, lusting for worldly gain, would travel through it. Because of those people, the personal devils would then soon feel well at home.
GGJ|8|36|11|0|Now friend, you have heard that which you still wanted to hear from Me and which you wanted to know for yourself.
GGJ|8|36|12|0|And for which reason the personal devils are fond of the named places is obvious for the one who has somehow understood what has preceded, and does not need any further explanation."
GGJ|8|37|1|1|Understanding the reasons for the primordial creation (18/85)
GGJ|8|37|1|0|The scribe said: "But how can those devils become aware of it? Can they see this Earth and also us people, and also what we are doing?"
GGJ|8|37|2|0|I said: "Oh yes, but only that which is similar to them. I tell you: also the malicious vultures are quickly gathering where there is a good tasting bait.
GGJ|8|37|3|0|I alone know since eternity what is necessary to make from a thought out of Me a free being, and this with the fullest godly independence. Therefore, I am also the only One to know what is necessary to entirely accomplish this supreme work. If it concerns death, judgment, human being or angel: in My eyes, all this is for the accomplishment of the main goal of My love and wisdom one and the same. Because, you know, the Eternal has always enough time for it. Surely, David said that a 1.000 years for God are hardly 1 day, but I say to you, who are now My scribe and friend: a 1.000 times a 1.000 years is for Me hardly 1 single moment.
GGJ|8|37|4|0|Look, you are existing at this moment, and numerous times of myriads times myriads of creations like these are already finished behind us according to the natural chronology. How could you blame Me that I have allowed that you have come to birth only now during this youngest time? And further, what reproach could those make Me who I will allow to be born after eons times eons long times and eternities?
GGJ|8|37|5|0|For I am Lord over My eternal thoughts and ideas, and I can bring them to a self-conscious life whenever I want. Because eternally I am under no law, for I am since primordial eternity the law Myself. And so, in moral matters I can issue a law that comes only from Me and which lies in My will, how and whenever I want to do this out of My love and My wisdom.
GGJ|8|37|6|0|Who else except Me can foresee that? And who can force Me and make Me to act, except I Myself out of My eternal order?
GGJ|8|37|7|0|My eternal complete free will is the law over My thoughts and ideas that have indeed since eternity only their visible existence in Me. However, if according to My love it would please Me to bring them to a firm and independent existence, then My wisdom places My will as law over My thoughts and ideas, and then those become realities, as if outside of My Being. And further, they have to continue to exist as external independent realities as long as My love and wisdom allows My will as law of all laws to rule expertly and efficiently over them.
GGJ|8|37|8|0|And look, so is also the survival of the devils a law that has been placed in them, besides the still personal free will. As long as they do not want to acknowledge Me as the One who I was since eternity, still am and eternally will be, so long will My compelling law also not move away from them, for if I would take away My compelling law, then their independent existence would come an end.
GGJ|8|37|9|0|If an already independent existing being improves his life out of his free will now or only after a for you unimaginable long time, and turns to the Kingdom of the truth, is for Me the same. And I will not change My eternal order one hair's breadth for this reason. However, he who wants to have it differently can also do that, because all means are given to him for that.
GGJ|8|37|10|0|Since I have indicated to you now where the dwelling places of the evil and malicious souls – who are actually the personal devils – are, you should avoid them when you still feel rather weak, because there is still a danger on such places for him who is weak. He who exposes himself to danger while he is still weak, will also easily perish in danger, or at least he will not easily escape without any harm.
GGJ|8|37|11|0|Therefore, take care that you should not covet all the impure and unripe things of this world, because you are now already on the last step of the inner life's completion, and all that is already behind you. Strife always to go forward and no more towards that which is unripe that lies behind you. Then you will easily and quickly reach the true goal of life and you will feel no more desire to look even one more time to that which is unripe that lies behind you. Did you all understand this well now?"
GGJ|8|37|12|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, also this has now become clear to us, and also concerning this we know now what we can expect. But, among the people, there are still so many appearances about which we still have not much clarity. So for instance I myself know in the country of the Jews several old strongholds and old houses that, maybe already since a few centuries are no more inhabited by people. These places are often haunted so terribly that no human being – no matter how courageous he may be – would dare to come near, not even from a great distance. And woe to the one who – maybe by coincidence or one who does not know about the horrifying situation – would come close to such places, because that person will be badly seized. And if someone would even go on purpose to such a place, it will still be much worse. Well now, such places, which are actually not so rare, are already for many years not visited by any great sinner, neither by one nor by the other. And still, no one can visit them. What is the meaning of all that?"
GGJ|8|37|13|0|I said: "Oh My friend, it is not always what you think, but mostly something much different. Let such infamous strongholds and farms be surrounded by a group of courageous soldiers, then I can assure you that by such occasion your otherwise so dangerous looking appearances will retreat in such a way that no soldier will in the least notice their eventual existence.
GGJ|8|37|14|0|Although, here and there are places where souls of people are residing who have deceased a long time ago, and now and then they are catching the attention of bypassing people in one way or another. These are souls who during their physical life were too much in love with their earthly possession, and in order to increase it, they also committed many injustices. Such souls who have become at the same time very materialistic, remain therefore after the falling away of their body on these places that they have loved above everything else and were precious to them during their physical life, and this often as long as every trace of their mostly so precious possession has become lost. Only then they come more and more to their senses in the beyond because they begin to realize in themselves that all the earthly and timely possession and idle thing is and was an empty illusion.
GGJ|8|37|15|0|But such souls can never degenerate into a too tangible malice, and their extremely limited and powerless existence cannot inflict any moral injury to anybody. On the contrary, the fact that now and then they are manifesting themselves, often works very well on the unbelief of many worldly person, who because of this, becomes a believer and changes his worldly life, because he becomes aware of an existence of the souls of men after the death of the body, which to him does not seem to be so particularly good and blissful.
GGJ|8|38|1|1|About praying for the deceased (18/86)
GGJ|8|38|1|0|Thus, such spirits – although they are not of a good and pure kind – cannot become dangerous for man, and it is good to pray for such souls. Because the prayer of a soul who is filled with love and compassion and in full trusting love in Me has a good influence on such truly poor souls in the beyond, for it forms a certain element of life's ether around them in which they can see as in a mirror their faults and shortcomings, are improving themselves and by that they can come more easily to the light of life.
GGJ|8|38|2|0|And I am offering you this possibility Myself, so that you can truly benefit your deceased brothers and sisters.
GGJ|8|38|3|0|But then how should you pray for them?
GGJ|8|38|4|0|This is quite easy. When you are praying, you should not be of the opinion that by that you can stir Me up to greater mercy, since I truly am endless more merciful than all the best and most loving people of the whole world together. But submit faithfully the gospel to them, out of the true foundation of love of your heart – thus in your heart. Then they will hear it and will also conform themselves to it. And in this way you will also announce the gospel to those who are truly poor of spirit, which will be a great benefit for them.
GGJ|8|38|5|0|All the other kind of prayer and rattling off of prayers does not help a deceased person in the least, but will rather harm him, because he only will be offended when he hears it, since such prayers for the souls of the deceased have to be paid with great offerings, especially as this is the custom with the Pharisees according to the law.
GGJ|8|38|6|0|The manner of praying for the deceased and the caring for their spiritual poverty – like I have shown you just now – is certainly a fruitful blessing for them. On the other hand, a costly paid-for prayer of the Pharisees is for them a curse, from which they quickly are fleeing away and which they deeply despise.
GGJ|8|38|7|0|Do remember and observe this well as My good advice given to you, for by that you will acquire true, great, mighty and grateful friends in the great world on the other side, who will not ever leave you, neither on this nor on the other side if ever you would be in need. Such friends will then be your true protective spirits and will always be concerned for the well being of their benefactors.
GGJ|8|38|8|0|But you can only acquire them when you are caring and are anxious about them in the manner that I have indicated to you. For that, you do not have to wait for old strongholds and farms, but you always can do that for as many deceased souls as you can think of, because your faith, your true love and compassion and the truth out of Me are reaching still endlessly much farther than the great spheres of the great Cosmic Man that was described to you. Because you are not only My created beings, but you are for Me – your Father – endlessly much more, and the great Man of Creation is not even a tangible point of life of existence in the smallest nerve of life of your little toe. All this is of course only spiritual or from the point of view of the deepest truth.
GGJ|8|38|9|0|Truly, I say to you: a great influence is intended for you of which even you yourselves will only perfectly know the scope of it when you will live and work with Me in My eternal Kingdom in one Father's house. Because now, all this is only a wonderful dream to you, just like with children of pious parents. However, what I am telling you here is deep and godly truth.
GGJ|8|38|10|0|As I am possessing all power and sovereignty in Heaven and on this tiny Earth, so also all of you who believe in Me and love Me above all should perfectly possess it, because the children of a Father may not be less then endlessly perfect, just like their Father is.
GGJ|8|38|11|0|Mostly, it looks quite different with people on this Earth, especially when the father is spoiling his children too much, but truly, this is absolutely never the case with Me, for I know since eternity what My children need.
GGJ|8|38|12|0|Well now, I have given you a little foretaste, so that you should know who I really am, and who you are and who you actually still have to become much more. Therefore, act always according to My word. Then you will easily reach that what you should reach according to My Fatherly words, because a surer and more powerful guarantee than what I am Myself, the whole of eternity and infinity does not have. But, as said, remember it very well from the deepest bottom of your life, otherwise I have said it to you in vain.
GGJ|8|38|13|0|Do not look for any reward in this world for the little sacrifices that you are giving Me, for truly, then you would not be My children but children of this world and Earth which is a bad footstool for My love and My earnest. However, perform all the things that you do out of true, inner love for Me, your Father, then I will surely know with what I have to prepare a true joy in return for My beloved children.
GGJ|8|38|14|0|Truly, truly, I say to you: no human eye has ever seen, no human ear has ever heard and no human sense organ has ever felt what I am preparing for My children who truly love Me with a simple heart as their Father.
GGJ|8|38|15|0|But also this I am saying to all of you: I absolutely will not have Myself be dragged along next to this world. Because it will be completely one thing, or completely the other, for such halfway is something that belongs to the dark heathens, and therefore it also produces bad fruits.
GGJ|8|38|16|0|Because what use will it be to a person if he would possess all the treasures of the world but thereby would suffer great harm to his soul? Therefore, always be concerned about treasures that cannot be eaten up by moths and cannot be corroded by rust, then that will always be the best for you.
GGJ|8|38|17|0|So remember also this advice very well and observe it, then already on this Earth you will have a good existence, as well as the other people who will believe your words. All the rest has to pine away, so that the flesh would not become too proud. For I am the only One as Lord, and I am always doing what I want according to My eternal wisdom. Even if the world would scream for murder and fire, as strong and as loud as it wants, once about this and then again about that, and I will never listen to its vain bawling.
GGJ|8|38|18|0|But that which My true children and friends will present Me, I will also listen to and will easily and quickly correct that which is evil. However, all that which is called and which is 'world' must from now on be chastised a 100 times more than has ever been the case since the beginning of the world. Also this is My word, and the time will teach the people that I have not spoken out these words in vain.
GGJ|8|38|19|0|Woe to all those who are lusting for the world and are opposing My will. Because this Earth is a cradle for My children, and these cannot become capable without the rod of chastisement. And when softer warnings do not help, then sharper and more serious ones will be used, which will then be My concern. But now we still have to finish part of your question.
GGJ|8|39|1|1|About the ruins where ghosts are (18/87)
GGJ|8|39|1|0|My scribe and friend, in your question you have mentioned spirits who are terribly aggressive in old strongholds and farms, and I tell you that there – particularly in these times – it is indeed like that, but I also can give you by that the fullest assurance that these are absolutely no dangerous spirits but often very dangerous and throughout evil men who in cooperation with pagan magicians – also Jewish ex-priests and dismissed or resigned Essenes – are playing their evil game. These men have into their service all kinds of well-paid evil rabble, and through robbery, murder and all kinds of other truly devilish deceitful tricks they gather great treasures. And the old strongholds with their subterranean tunnels are for them extremely suitable working places for their activities.
GGJ|8|39|2|0|When an unsuspecting person comes close to these truly hellish nests, then his presence will in no way be tolerated, so that the deceit would not come to light. But through their evil tricks they frighten him so much that he himself becomes then the best protector and defender of such a hellish nest, for he tells it to 1.000 of other people from mouth to mouth and all of them are thinking that this is something terribly supernatural, and not one of those 1.000 dares then ever to come in the vicinity of such a truly hellish nest. But as I have already made the remark directly at the beginning, just let a well armed Roman army come close to such an infamous stronghold of spooky ghosts, then the spirits will not move, but will flee away as fast as they can through their secret subterranean tunnels.
GGJ|8|39|3|0|I tell you: in such strongholds and farms that were mentioned by you, only few souls of men who have become truly devilish and who have laid down their bodies already a long time ago are residing there, but rather there are often a greater number of souls of people who are still in the flesh and are living their more than devilish evil life and are usually much worse than the absolute devils in the beyond. I think that by this explanation this matter is now clear to you. Or if ever you are still in doubt about any other thing, let us hear it."
GGJ|8|39|4|0|Then the Roman Agricola came forward again and said: "Aha, that is how it is with such nests? It is good that I have heard this now from the mouth of the most truthful Witness. I will know how to drive these kind of spooky ghosts out. Also with us in Europe I know a great number of such infamous nests, and to the practices of such spirits of flesh and blood will soon be made an end."
GGJ|8|39|5|0|I said: "This will be much more difficult for you there as would be the case here in the country of the Jews, because your influential pagan priests are especially interestingly involved in that evil game. As long as My teaching that has been given to you now will not have made good progress, by violence there is not much that can be done against the European spooky nests. But the best way against such extremely deceitful nonsense is the information that you can give to the better part of the people, because once they will very well know what these things really are, then the rabble will soon know it also and that is then the quickest and most important method to drive such evil spirits of flesh and blood out.
GGJ|8|39|6|0|He who wants to catch birds should not start to hit directly into the bushes with clubs, but he should first spread out the nets and only then throw the clubs into the bushes, then a lot of birds will catch themselves at the same time into the nets.
GGJ|8|39|7|0|When certain chief principals of a worldly government are too closely connected with its deceitful priesthood, then in the first place, open force cannot be used with success, but in a later stage it surely can be well used.
GGJ|8|39|8|0|But here in the country of the Jews – namely in Galilee – I Myself have destroyed a couple of such deceitful places of which Cyrenius will be able to tell you more. Nevertheless, there are still a few left, of which I will soon take care, just as I also have done with the wicked temple of idolatry in Samosata at the Euphrates.
GGJ|8|39|9|0|But with you in Europe where there is still a deep paganism, there is nothing else that you can do against such a spooky work except that which I have indicated to you.
GGJ|8|39|10|0|One day Europe will largely exceed Asia in faith, but now it is generally still very much rude and unripe, because it is still too deeply involved in the darkest paganism, which it will not be able to give up completely, even after many hundreds of years. Yet, there will be many who will be standing in the fullest truth in My name, but who will also be more or less persecuted by the pagans. However, once I will set out a great judgment over all the heathens, no matter which, and that will then also be the finishing stroke for all heathens. But now, we still will let the scribe speak.
GGJ|8|39|11|0|Do tell Me now, My scribe and friend, what else you do not understand. For as a true scribe you also must understand the Scripture completely, and so I am giving now to you and to the others the opportunity to receive from Me the right light about all that which is still unclear to all of you.
GGJ|8|39|12|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, by Your goodness and mercy, everything which seemed to me the most important has now already been cleared up. But since You Yourself have now made mention of an extremely great judgment over all the heathens, would You still not like to indicate the time more precisely when all this will happen.
GGJ|8|39|13|0|It is true that also Daniel and Isaiah have talked about it in obscure images, and You Yourself have explained 2 complete chapters of Isaiah that where referring to it, as well as the certain ruin of Jerusalem, but You have not mentioned anything special about a certain time. Since we have now heard already so many things of You, would You not like to tell us about it, more precisely about the last judgment over the heathens of the whole world, as well as of what kind of judgment it will be and which signs will precede it. For without certain warnings You never will bring a judgment over the people."
GGJ|8|39|14|0|I said: "My dear scribe and friend. You truly have asked a very good question, and I will answer this for all of you, but you must not confuse the paganism of that time of which I was speaking with the paganism now in this time. The temples of idolatry of the present time will indeed have been destroyed a long time ago, but instead of them, numerous other ones will be build by the antichrist, and this even in My name. And their priests will let themselves be exceedingly honored as My replacements on Earth, and they will make effort to gather all worldly treasures. They will fatten themselves, but the people will be in great need spiritually and physically.
GGJ|8|39|15|0|Look, when that paganism will predominate, then the great judgment will soon be poured out over the new harlot of Babylon. I will give you more details later, but let us now take some more wine."
GGJ|8|40|1|1|The meaning of bread and wine. About the ceremonies. (18/88)
GGJ|8|40|1|0|Immediately Lazarus ordered new wine and said: "The great and the very exalted teaching which we have now heard from Your godly mouth must also be confirmed by a new wine and be sealed in our heart."
GGJ|8|40|2|0|I said: "You are right about that, friend and brother Lazarus. All that which is good and true has its complete correspondence in bread and wine. Therefore, you can be assured that after Me when you moderately will be using bread and wine in remembrance of Me, that I will be in the spirit, as now in the body, personally among you My children, brothers and friends until the end of all times of this Earth. Surely, you will not always see Me with the eyes of your body, but then still, your heart will tell you: 'Rejoice, for your Lord, God and Father is among you and is blessing the bread and wine for you. Therefore, be joyful and cheerful in His name, and remember by that the poor brothers and sisters, and more precisely the poor in spirit.'
GGJ|8|40|3|0|When your heart will give you such a stimulation, remember and belief always that I will be personally among you, and whatever you will then ask Me which is good and true for the life of your soul, I will always very willingly give it in a well understandable way.
GGJ|8|40|4|0|Thus, those who will greet Me with great love in their heart will soon be able to convince themselves also with their eyes that I really am personally among them. And what I am saying and explaining here to all of you is also fully valid for all your true and faithful followers. But give Me the new wine now, for I have become thirsty."
GGJ|8|40|5|0|Then a very fresh and very good wine was served. I drunk, and also the others were drinking and praised the wine that by My will had been made well savored with herbs and sweetened.
GGJ|8|40|6|0|When we strengthened ourselves in this way, the scribe asked once more if I was now disposed to give him an answer to what he had asked Me.
GGJ|8|40|7|0|I said however: "Friend, there are still other things which are more important to talk about than the end of paganism. First, just let the morning come, and the Pharisees who are resting in the other room will depart from here. Then in the open air I will explain to you in images the how and when of the end of all that which is called world and paganism.
GGJ|8|40|8|0|But now we will, as already said, talk about something else that is more important for the moment than the sad and extremely distressed end of all that which is worldly and paganism. About what should we, according to you, talk firstly now, and of what are you all in real need to know and to believe?"
GGJ|8|40|9|0|Now Peter spoke once more: "Lord, I still have something – if ever I may speak also – and this I am asking You. Then I indeed have a question to ask You."
GGJ|8|40|10|0|I said: "Then speak, for everyone of you has now the right to speak and to ask."
GGJ|8|40|11|0|Now Peter said: "Lord, Moses has prescribed for the purification of sinners certain outer means that are well known to every Jew. Must we also make use of them? Do they have for man any power that is hollowing him, and are they absolutely necessary for the attainment of the eternal life of the soul?
GGJ|8|40|12|0|Must also the gentiles be circumcised if they accept the teaching, or is for them baptism sufficient? And besides the circumcision, must also the other means of purification be applied with the gentiles who have been converted to us?"
GGJ|8|40|13|0|I said: "He who is a Jew and is circumcised will also always remain circumcised, but circumcision in itself is nothing and has for nobody any secret or particular magical hollowing value for the soul.
GGJ|8|40|14|0|Man is hollowed by nothing else except by the living faith and its actual love for God and the fellowman.
GGJ|8|40|15|0|However, he who has sinned against God and against his fellowman should acknowledge his sins with true repentance, ask God seriously for forgiveness, make up for the injustice that he has caused to his fellowman, and further stop from sinning. Then subsequently he is fully purified. For when he makes up for the evil and refrains from sinning, it is evident that also his sins are forgiven.
GGJ|8|40|16|0|However, he who will not do that, will continuously remain entirely in all his sins and its bad consequences, even if 10.000 goats would be slaughtered and be thrown into the Jordan. This and also all the other outer means of purification do not improve nor hollow man in the least, but only his true and sincere acting according to My teaching, and the belief in his heart in the one, true God, and thus in Me.
GGJ|8|40|17|0|I have already told you that you should baptize in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit all those who earnestly and truly accept and are answering to My teaching and thus also Myself. For that, the laying-on of hands is sufficient, and as an outer sign of true, inner purification by God's Spirit a washing with clean water. And this is truly sufficient for Jews and gentiles.
GGJ|8|40|18|0|All the rest has from now on no more value in My eyes, just like an outer prayer with the lips – no matter how long it is – has no value for Me. He who wants his prayer to be answered must go into the quiet chamber of his heart and pray to Me in full faith, then I will grant him what he has asked for.
GGJ|8|40|19|0|I say to you once more, just as I have said already so many times before: search in everything only the truth, this will set you completely free.
GGJ|8|40|20|0|It is very good when man is keeping his body clean according to the teaching of Moses. Through uncleanness all kinds of malicious diseases will come in the flesh and in the blood, and these are causing dislike and grief in the still weak soul. But that which is cleaning the flesh from the dirt does not clean the soul from his sins. The Jews are indeed washing their hands before and after a meal and often also their feet, and we are often not doing that, and still we are cleaner with unwashed hands than the strict Jews with always washed hands and feet.
GGJ|8|40|21|0|And now, short and good: no outer way of purification has a hollowing effect on the inner man, but only the living faith in the truth, and the love and the good works thereof. Did you understand this now?"
GGJ|8|40|22|0|Peter said: "Then it is also not necessary anymore in the future that we should bless the marriages like the temple priests?"
GGJ|8|40|23|0|I said: "As such, not at all, because the marriage bond is sufficiently sealed by the mutual promise in the presence of the parents or other true witnesses. However, if in a community that you will have established in My name, you have marriages that you have recognized as good and will bless them in My name, then this will be beneficial as a confirmation of their commitment. This need only to be done as a service of love based on your good will.
GGJ|8|40|24|0|I am only giving you this as a good advice and not as a law. And therefore, you also should not make a law of it, because tonight I have shown you more than sufficiently what kind of negative influences that coercing laws have on souls with a free will, as well as its inescapable consequences. And therefore you should only act freely out of true and pure love and never out of a coercing commandment. Only from this, will My true disciples be recognized, namely from the fact that among one another, they only practice the free law of love, and are loving one another mutually, just as I am now loving you all.
GGJ|8|40|25|0|But such a paid blessing of a marriage by an authoritarian and proud priest in or outside the temple has for Me not the least of value, but only My greatest displeasure. And whatever is displeasing to Me is certainly also in contradiction with My order and is an evil and a sin that truly will bring no blessing to anyone. If you have well understood this, then do also act like it, then you will do well."
GGJ|8|40|26|0|Then Agricola said: "Lord and Master, then we Romans will also do well if we will handle our marriages likewise. And what is Your opinion concerning polygamy? Are You for or against it?"
GGJ|8|41|1|1|Polygamy (18/89)
GGJ|8|41|1|0|I said: "He who among you gentiles will walk in My teaching will also gladly hear such an advice from Me. But concerning polygamy, it should be with My followers as it was in the beginning with the people on this Earth, since God has created only one first man and gave him only one woman. For he who has married already a woman to who he has given his full love and unshakable faithfulness, and who will then marry a second and a third woman – and some even more – then he commits indisputably adultery against the first woman, and in the law it is stated: 'You shall not commit adultery'.
GGJ|8|41|2|0|I say to you that polygamy is evil, for it makes the soul very sensual by the great lustfulness of the flesh. It is and remains evil lewdness, whoring and obvious adultery.
GGJ|8|41|3|0|All those who are afflicted with these diseases will not enter God's Kingdom. How could they? Their soul is indeed buried too deeply in the sensual flesh of their body and cannot understand nor feel anything spiritual. Therefore, such sensual people cannot or hardly come into God's Kingdom. For wherein the actual Kingdom of God consists I already have explained to all of you more than sufficiently.
GGJ|8|41|4|0|But no matter how harmful polygamy is for the soul of man, still I do not give you a law against it, but I leave everything up to the free will of every person, showing you the truth and giving you a good advice.
GGJ|8|41|5|0|It is the same when a man keeps female slaves as cohabitants or concubines, for also with them he is breaking the marriage regarding his official woman.
GGJ|8|41|6|0|However, a man who is not married with a woman, but is only living his lustful life with cohabitants is as evil and often even more evil than many weak adulterer, for he harms not only his own soul but also the souls of his sensual cohabitants. Such people are already in this world preparing for themselves a wicked and bitter fate, and an even worse and bitterer fate in the beyond, for by their way of life they have wasted almost all ethereal life elements of the soul.
GGJ|8|41|7|0|He who, according to My teaching desires a quick and complete rebirth in the spirit of his soul, needs to live a life that is as chaste as possible and should not let himself be charmed and seduced by the flesh of young and adult women, for this draws the life of the soul outwardly and by that he prevents greatly the awakening of the spirit in the soul, without which however no complete rebirth of the soul in his spirit is imaginable or possible.
GGJ|8|41|8|0|A good marriage that is combined with reason, wisdom and self-denial does not hinder the spiritual rebirth, but lewdness and lust makes it impossible. Therefore, avoid these more than the pest.
GGJ|8|41|9|0|Even if after some time the sensual people of both sexes change their attitude completely and start through great self-denial to live a complete chaste life and receive by such a real penance also the complete forgiveness of their sins, then they still will with difficulty or not at all attain to the full spiritual rebirth in this world, but only partly. Because the soul of such people is already busy enough to free himself of his flesh in such a way that he can hear the warnings of the spirit that are necessary for his salvation. Although, such a person can still become very wise and can accomplish many good things, he hardly will come to the full extent of the active power that performs wonders. Such a soul can only attain to this in the beyond.
GGJ|8|41|10|0|Such a soul is like a person who has been sick and weak for many years and has finally recovered by a true and correct medicine. Yes, such a person is now indeed healthy, and he can, when he will live from then on very orderly, also remain healthy and reach a high age, but he hardly will reach the power of a person who has been completely healthy since his childhood, because firstly his inner muscles, nerves and fibers were not able to be developed properly because of the long sickness, and secondly, what is most important, they also were not able to be trained in the different movements and efforts.
GGJ|8|41|11|0|Since such a person, because of the long lasting sickness is not able to easily reach the full power of the body of a very healthy person because of the lack of the inner development of the muscles, nerves and fibers and because of its lack of exercise, so it is also with a soul who has been sick for a long time, because he lacks the first development of the true and pure love for God, and consequently also of his faith and his will. However, if he will lack already the first, then he certainly will lack even more the exercise of the 3 basics that were mentioned, and the inner power of these 3 life's elements of the soul of a complete recovered sensual person will always stay behind, although in Heaven there is more joy for the full conversion of 1 sinner than over 99 righteous ones who never needed to do penance. For if the love, the faith and the will of a person truly want to be active in power, they must already since their early age be properly developed and then be well trained.
GGJ|8|41|12|0|But as I have the power to heal completely the heaviest and the longest lasting sickness, even in such a way that the person who has been healed by Me becomes as powerful as if he has never been sick since his birth, so from now on, a soul of a completely converted sinner can still attain to the same inner power as the soul of a righteous one who never needed to do penance. However it will cost him great effort to deny himself.
GGJ|8|41|13|0|He who has children should train them already since their early age in those 3 basics, then they will easily conquer the world in themselves.
GGJ|8|41|14|0|Look, all this I am giving you only as good advice and not as some law, for under a compelling law, you, a human being, cannot become the founder of your salvation. However, he who will impose himself such an advice of Me in his will as a compelling law, and will act and live accordingly, will do well. Did you well understand all this now?"
GGJ|8|42|1|1|The right penance (18/90)
GGJ|8|42|1|0|All of them said: "Yes, truly most wise Lord and Master. Thus the true and perfect penance is and remains the only real cure for the soul (sacramentum), and all the rest is nothing and has no value for life. This we all can see now well and very clear. But what do You, o Lord and Master, think about the strict penance in sack and ashes? Are the sack and ashes necessary for a strict penance?"
GGJ|8|42|2|0|I said: "These are quite as unnecessary as it was unnecessary from your side to ask Me about this, since I have already told you clearly wherein the true and for Me valuable penance of a sinner consists. What kind of sanctification can a sack and ashes offer man for his soul? A sack and ashes were instituted by the elders as symbolic images under which the right penance has to be understood, because the sack stands for the outer humility and the ashes for the true inner humility of the soul. But only the carrying of a sack and the strewing of ashes on the head has given man quite as less sanctification as fasting and castigating. Like a soldier who creeps away in a safe hole out of fright and fear for the enemy instead of courageously accepting the fight against him, will most probably not be crowned with a crown of victory.
GGJ|8|42|3|0|For this reason: away with sack and ashes, away with castigating and fasting, and away with the sacrificing of goats, and away with all the other temple sacrifices for the forgiveness of sins, for those do not have the least of value for life for Me. However, instead of this, one should display a firm and inflexible will for a true inner improvement of life, as well as a living love for God and fellowman, and the full faith in God and His incarnation in Me, for only this sanctifies man and makes the soul strong, giving him to live entirely in My Spirit that prevails in him.
GGJ|8|42|4|0|Remain with this, and teach it also to all other nations, then you will save Me from sending the threatened judgment over all the heathens in later times. However, you should not shudder and tremble before the people, but with a good and courageous will you should proclaim to them openly the full godly seriousness of the truth. And even if you should not be able to oppose effectively and successfully all the heathens in a short time, the pure truth will very well be able to do that in future times. Because the great judgment over the kingdom of the lie that I have announced, consists in the victory of the truth. And that will not be a different truth than what I am proclaiming to you now.
GGJ|8|42|5|0|During that time, I will again awaken men and even virgins who will be transmitting this truth out of My mouth as pure and as clear into their heart as I am proclaiming it to you now with My physical mouth, and that truth will be the mighty and relentless judge over all the blind heathens.
GGJ|8|42|6|0|Thus, no more sack and ashes, but the full truth in everything and a firm will.
GGJ|8|42|7|0|And so, My disciples and friends, I have spoken to you now fully clearly and not in images, and so you should also clearly understand and grasp it, more precisely through action, for knowledge alone is of little or no use at all for the soul. But whoever offers a real sacrifice through the action of the truth, will receive eternal life.
GGJ|8|42|8|0|And now, tell Me once more if there is still a dark foolish thing bothering you, and if in full truth you have understood these clear words of Mine. However, I do not ask you this as if I should not know how and if all of you have understood all this, but I am only asking you this so that you also should ask in your heart how the truth is formed in you, because only this belongs to your own life. And now you can speak again."
GGJ|8|42|9|0|All of them said as if with one mouth: "O Lord and Master, we have now all well understood everything that You have explained to us and we can also see the full truth of what has been said and what has been explained. Therefore, we also will execute it in course of time – in the first place for ourselves – and we will also announce it to the other people who are of good will. But nevertheless we strongly doubt if the many very blind people will joyfully accept this golden light truth as such. Because he who can see, will certainly always experience joy at the daybreak, but for completely blind ones the night and the day are nearly the same.
GGJ|8|42|10|0|Yet, there are a great number of people who are completely blind in spirit and are only feeling happiness in the old mysterious ceremony, thinking that they are sinning against God – who they never knew – if they have to give up one or the other thing of the old customs, and consequently have to lay off the old man as an old, half decayed garment and have to put on a completely new garment.
GGJ|8|42|11|0|With such people it will be difficult to talk to and to act, and this can be easily foreseen, for he who has not already walked on the way of many experiences and did not come to a clearer thinking, will therefore also not completely accept this shining truth as such into his heart. But because of the old rusted habit he will hold on to the ancient mystery. He will consider the old manners and customs as a religion that has to be supremely honored above everything else, and will finally consider these new, shining truths as heresies and will despise and persecute them. And so, it will become difficult to proclaim these shining truths to the very many blind ones and to persuade them that these are also valid for them.
GGJ|8|42|12|0|So there is an old custom with the Jews according to which they have to make a confession in front of a priest, so that he can know his sins as well as his good works, weighs out the pro's and cons and compares them, with the help of which he can establish the penance and the sacrifices of purification for the atonement of the sins. Now the one who has shown himself in such a way to a priest, and furthermore has also done and accomplished that which was imposed by the priest will then consider himself as completely purified and justified before God. But if one will take a closer look at him, then he is and remains after such purification still completely the same incorrigible person, and until his next confession he not only commits the old sins again but often also a few new ones. And from this, it is clear that this old custom of purification is not only making the person not any better but often only worse than what he was before.
GGJ|8|42|13|0|But if one would try to act against this old nonsense and to teach, he will have to flee if he does not want to be stoned. What do You, o Lord and Master, have to say on this?"
GGJ|8|43|1|1|Forgiveness of sins (18/91)
GGJ|8|43|1|0|I said: "Precisely for this reason you have to proclaim the truth to the people. Whoever will accept it, will be free and blessed. However, those who will not accept it will therefore continuously remain in their sins and in the judgment and the spiritual death thereof.
GGJ|8|43|2|0|I do not compel you to teach these truths of life to all people in a very short time, so that they also should live completely according to it. For the time being I only have given this to you in order to understand the secret of God's Kingdom, and not also in this time to all the terrible blind people. Later however, you will meet a great number of people who will join you with all diligence and who will work together with you for the sake of the truths that I have proclaimed to you.
GGJ|8|43|3|0|However, concerning the confession of guilt before the priests as such that was mentioned by you, as they are now they are wicked and thus completely objectionable because they do not improve the people but they only make the people to persist in their sins until their end. But I am not against it when a weak person, whose soul is sick, will voluntarily and honestly confess his weaknesses and faults to someone with a healthy soul who is stronger than him, because the healthy person who is strong of light can then out of true neighborly love easily convey to him the real way by which the soul of the weak fellowman can become stronger and healthy. Because in this way, a person can be a real savior of souls. However, I am not making a law of it, but with this I am only giving you a good advice. And whatever I am doing, do likewise and convey the truth to everyone.
GGJ|8|43|4|0|The confession of sins alone will not purify a person from his sins, no more than when a physically sick person will be made healthy when he tells the doctor about his disease and how he has caught it, even if he does it in all sincerity. But he should listen to the advice of the doctor who is wise and has much knowledge, and then also follow the advice faithfully and avoid everything in the future that was the cause of his disease.
GGJ|8|43|5|0|So it is also good when in a community every brother knows the other, his strong as well as his weak points, so that, concerning the soul, and also physically, one can and want to support the other according to the full truth. However, the one who does not want to tell anything because he thinks that with his confession he might offend anyone should not be provoked by anybody to confess his weaknesses.
GGJ|8|43|6|0|But if anyone among you is wise, and his spirit reveals to him the weaknesses of the weak and fearful brother, then the wise one should give him privately a good advice and assist him by word and deed to help him out of his hidden need. Then his reward will not be kept away from him.
GGJ|8|43|7|0|However, let everyone have his free will and force no one, for now you know that every moral compulsion is completely contrary to My eternal order. What I am not doing, you also should not do.
GGJ|8|43|8|0|And now we have spoken the right words about the sincere confession of weaknesses and secret sins. Everything that is above or below that is against My order and is evil.
GGJ|8|43|9|0|But you should not treat the weak brother who trustingly has been sincere to a stronger one among you, with a threatening face as from a judge, but always openly tell the truth to him with all love and friendliness, and also convey to him the means by which he easily and safely can be healed. Then he will not be discouraged and will be a grateful student of the free truth. But when you will approach him with all kinds of sermons of penance, you will not only accomplish little or nothing with him but will make him more miserable than he ever was before.
GGJ|8|43|10|0|Unfortunately, in later times it will however happen that confessions of guilt before the false prophets will be more practiced than they have ever been among the Pharisees and arch-Jews, and this will lead to the fall and the judgment of the false prophets who work in My name. Because those will tell the people – as the heathens are doing – that God has given the authority only to them to forgive all sinners their sins or to hold them accountable for them. In this way, in return of big offerings, they will declare their blind favorite ones to be blessed and holy for all the Heavens.
GGJ|8|43|11|0|When that will happen, the time will soon be near wherein the great judgment over the new paganism will take place. Therefore, be careful with the open confessions, so that they would not too easily imitate you with an even more wicked mentality than it is the case now with the Pharisees and arch-Jews.
GGJ|8|43|12|0|I also have told you once – and more precisely to My old disciples – that you can forgive those who have sinned against you, and that to those to whom you have forgiven their sins here on Earth must and will also be forgiven in Heaven. However, if you, because of an unmistakable incorrigibility, would have a good reason to hold them accountable for the sins that they have committed against you, then they also will be accountable for them in Heaven.
GGJ|8|43|13|0|We already have seen before that you have only the right to hold sinners accountable for the sins that they have committed against you when you have forgiven them already 7 times 77 times before.
GGJ|8|43|14|0|If you as My nearest disciples are only receiving the right from Me to hold accountable for or to forgive on the mentioned manner the sins of those who have sinned against you, then it is clear that no priest can ever have the right from God to forgive or to hold them accountable for the sins who have been committed against them.
GGJ|8|43|15|0|Of the one for instance who has sinned against Caiphas, Caiphas can also forgive the sins or, dependent on how the case looks like, hold them accountable for it. However, the one who has sinned against Herod, he has nothing to do with Caiphas, nor he with him, but only with Herod. The one however who sins against the temple, should see how he could put matters straight with the temple.
GGJ|8|43|16|0|But by this I do not mean of course the temple as it is now, but as it was during former times, for now also I would be a sinner against the temple, just like all of you are, and therefore we also do not have to make a confession of guilt to the temple. Because now, we are the supreme true temple of God, and the one down there has become a den of murderers. For this reason, the harvest of its evil fruits that it has sowed on its fields will begin soon. Then one will not harvest grapes or figs from its thorns and thistles.
GGJ|8|43|17|0|However, how the situation is now with the temple – mind you, in the name of Jehovah – so will once – and even much worse – the situation be in My name with the new paganism. But the harvest of its fruits will turn out to be much worse than the harvest of that temple down there.
GGJ|8|43|18|0|It will certainly not be your fault concerning the new paganism, just as it is also not the fault of the prophets when the temple down there has become now the way it never should have been. But all guilt will be from the side of the people whose comfortable laziness did not allow them to walk independently on the ways of the truth, but instead they preferred to let others – namely the so-called priests – walk on the ways of the dirty sacrifices that were given to them, who however are also not walking on the ways of the truth but only on the ways of deceit and lie. There, one completely blind person will lead the other, just as long as the two will come to a pit and then both will fall into it.
GGJ|8|43|19|0|Now that you have heard this from My mouth, you should also understand it according to the full truth, and let yourselves never be tempted by the laziness of the highly ranked ones. For he who does not want to work, will also not eat of the meal of life."
GGJ|8|43|20|0|The scribe said: "Well now, that was extremely clearly spoken by You, and the truth of that which You have spoken is very plain. If Moses and the prophets had also spoken so clearly to the people as You, o Lord and Master, have now spoken to us, then the whole Jewry would look quite different than how it looks like now in this evil time. When Your teaching will be known among the people, it certainly will forever bear quite different fruits, for from our side this teaching will really be conveyed to the other people as little differently as the stars at the sky are unchangeably coming up and are going down. We only ask You, o Lord and Master, never to leave us with Your mercy and help, as well as those who will guide and steer Your people after us."
GGJ|8|44|1|1|The nature spirits of the air (18/92)
GGJ|8|44|1|0|I said: "It is true that you have spoken very well now, and this teaching that has now been given to you will be kept in its purity by those who are pure until the end of times, but when you think that the Jewry would be different if Moses and the prophets had spoken to the people as clearly as I have spoken to you now, then I say that you are greatly mistaken in this. For if Moses and the prophets had spoken in the same manner as I have spoken to you now, then the people would not have understood Moses nor the prophets, because during that time the easiest way to express themselves was only by means of corresponding images.
GGJ|8|44|2|0|During that time, even the very simple and common people possessed the science of correspondences. Their writing consisted of images and their language pointed at images that were well known by the people. However, when the people had come to a more earthly welfare and honor, it soon needed a great number of earthly necessaries, and in order to satisfy those, they had to acquire a great number of natural means. Well now, the many necessaries and the many means received also their very simple names, behind which there were no corresponding images. Then these simple names of the many necessities and the means to satisfy them that were invented by the people replaced later all too soon the symbolic scripture and its inner meaning. And so, it was neither the fault of Moses nor of the prophets that they are no more understood by the present-day Jews. But it was only the fault of the people themselves who by their increasing worldly attitude that was caused by them, lost completely the science of the old scripture and the old language that always contained deep spiritual things.
GGJ|8|44|3|0|If you had spoken during the time of Moses as you are speaking now, then at that time nor Moses nor one of the other prophets would have understood you. However, since the old language has now in this time been entirely lost by you for the reasons that were made known to you, you should search therein the reason why now you cannot understand Moses or the prophets.
GGJ|8|44|4|0|But now the first morning light is dawning, and our temple servants in the other hall are starting to move to leave soon for their houses and to make arrangements for their departure according to their firm resolution. As soon as they will leave, we will go outside in the open air and will make our observations.
GGJ|8|44|5|0|And you, friend Lazarus, will do well when you will let a few of your helpers go with the temple servants as escort until the gate of the garden, for in their thoughts they can see the 3 lions lying in wait down there along the way, for which reason they are scared to move. Therefore, let a few of your helpers go to their room to tell them that not a single trace of the lions can be found anymore. If ever they still will have some objections, then the helpers should offer to escort them, what the temple servants will gladly accept, where after they will leave immediately, and then we soon will go outside."
GGJ|8|44|6|0|Lazarus did so immediately, and within a few moments the helpers were ready, and within a little quarter of an hour the temple servants were already leaving.
GGJ|8|44|7|0|Then I called My Raphael to Me and said because of those who were present aloud to him: "You take care now of our young people, and bring them to Bethany ahead of us on a not too commonly used way. Wait there for us, for 3 hours later we will be there also."
GGJ|8|44|8|0|Then Raphael hurried to the youth and settled everything quickly.
GGJ|8|44|9|0|In the mean time it became brighter, and we left the inn and went to the hill that was already described. In the sky the bigger stars were still glittering, the moon with an already small crescent, and the planet Venus, which all together gave a wonderful view.
GGJ|8|44|10|0|However, the morning was rather cool, and the Romans said: "This special view would be really splendid if ever the morning would not be so terribly cold."
GGJ|8|44|11|0|I said: "The fact that it is so cool, is for the skin indeed a little unpleasant, but it is surely strengthening for the body and soul, because now the purer spirits in the sky are passing by before us. But if it is too chilly for you, I surely can arrange it for you, so that you will feel a little warmer on the outside. We however will stay in this pure temperature."
GGJ|8|44|12|0|Then the Romans said: "Oh, then we also will stay, because also for us Romans a greater strengthening for body and soul cannot be harmful."
GGJ|8|44|13|0|And so, everything continued to be cheerful and satisfied, and nobody paid any more attention to the coolness.
GGJ|8|44|14|0|Then Agricola said to Me: "Lord and Master, do the spirits who are now passing by before us also have a shape in itself, or do they flow without form into each other like one drop of water flows into the other in the sea?"
GGJ|8|44|15|0|I said: "My friend, it will be a little difficult to give you in this respect a completely understandable answer, but we will try it in another way. I want to open for you Romans for a few moments again the inner sight, then you can give a right answer to yourselves by what you are seeing."
GGJ|8|44|16|0|The Romans thought this to be a good idea, and I opened immediately their inner sight, also for Agrippa and Laius who followed us from Emmaus to this place and who were still with us.
GGJ|8|44|17|0|Now they both saw the numerous shapes close to one another, floating before them, and Agrippa said: "Oh, this is really strange. What a great number of forms and shapes that is hard to describe. All kinds of herbs and plants can be seen, and also seeds between them. On the plants you also can see a great quantity of eggs of all kinds of insects, their larvae and also already fully-grown insects. Within these forms, in the plants as well as its seed, and also in the eggs of insects and in the larvae, but also in the forms of insects that are already fully grown out, you can see like bright points that are lightning up, and between the mentioned forms you can see an immense great number of very little bright spots that are floating with them. And all this is swarming between one another in a multicolored and lively manner, and nothing is mixing with anything else. So, are these the purer nature spirits?"
GGJ|8|44|18|0|Then I closed the inner sight of the Romans again, and they saw again nothing else except the pure air.
GGJ|8|44|19|0|Then Agricola said: "Lord and Master, what kind of special purpose do those spirits actually have? Does all that for which they apparently carry the natural ability in their forms, only exist in the material world out of them or are these in a certain way the souls of deceased plants and herbs and trees and insects?"
GGJ|8|44|20|0|I said: "The second one not, but the first one yes, in the manner you have now seen it by way of the inner sight.
GGJ|8|44|21|0|Their intelligence that revealed itself also in the form stimulates them to unite themselves with all that which is very closely related with their own form and which already exists on this Earth. Further, they become active in the plants, and on their number and the intensity of their activity depends the abundance of one or the other harvest, as also from the number of the most various little animals, which you call little mosquitoes, insects and worms. These however are always the first animals of an earth in development, and the uniting of their souls brings the greater animals of an earth to life."
GGJ|8|44|22|0|Agricola said: "Lord and Master, but why could we not see any souls of people of this Earth who have already died?"
GGJ|8|44|23|0|I said: "For 2 reasons. Firstly I have opened your inner sight to such extent that you were only able to see the nature spirits that were already passing over into matter, and this belongs to the lowest degree of the inner vision, which many simple people are possessing as a natural ability. With this degree of inner vision, the souls, especially those who are already more perfected, cannot be seen, because this kind of vision still belongs more to the material than to the pure spiritual vision.
GGJ|8|44|24|0|However, in the second place, concerning the impure souls who you could have seen with the inner vision which was giving to you for a few moments by Me, not one of them was located on this place, and thus you also were not able to see nor observe any, because such souls can feel the place of My personal and full presence and are avoiding it very carefully. And now you know the 2 causes why at this occasion you were not able to see nor observe any deceased souls."
GGJ|8|44|25|0|With this explanation all Romans were completely satisfied and did not ask Me any further about such things.
GGJ|8|45|1|1|Agricola remembers Mary of Magdalon (18/93)
GGJ|8|45|1|0|But Agricola, who was an extremely sensitive person, asked Me if he was permitted to say something, and he said: "Oh, what an immeasurable treasures did we now receive in merely 8 full days. We have found here the highest of all, the very first and the very greatest. And according to Your hidden mercy, this indescribable happiness is thanks to who? Look and listen. To the still young woman who has shown us the way up here during the first evening of our arrival here.
GGJ|8|45|2|0|That woman – who according to my humble opinion seems to belong to those female persons who do not take it so strictly what concerns chastity and other moral cleanness – was undoubtedly inspired by Your will and had to be a sign to the light of life.
GGJ|8|45|3|0|Well now, I as Roman do absolutely not know the woman that I mentioned. I also do not know where she lives and do not know her name. So I also cannot know if she is poor or rich and if she needs financial support. But if perhaps she would belong to the class of poor people, what I can believe to be the most probable, then out of sincere human gratefulness I gladly would like to give here a financial support through friend Lazarus, which certainly would be just and fair, because friend Lazarus will probably know about the condition of that woman. It really surprises me that until now she has not yet visited us here on this mountain of salvation. As I remember, she wanted to search for You, o Lord and Master, and before that, she took information here to know where You were staying, but she did not hear anything about it. And consequently she probably did not come to this place at all. But we are now already here a few days and I am surprised again that she did not show up anymore."
GGJ|8|45|4|0|I said: "That girl did not know that I am still here, but she heard it yesterday in Bethany from the mouth of the sisters of our friend Lazarus and is now on her way to this place. At the time when the sun will rise she will arrive here, and then everything that is good and just you can settle with her.
GGJ|8|45|5|0|Concerning her way of life until now, in this you were right, but by that she was always mindful for the poor because as an earthly beauty she gathered great treasures by her way of life and was already richly provided by her parents.
GGJ|8|45|6|0|There, far to the south you can see on a hill a mansion, it carries the name Magdalon. There was the girl born. And the mansion, the many gardens, fields, pastures, vineyards and forests are now her property since her parents have died already a couple of years ago. She could have married already on several occasions but the temple servants kept her from it because they always could find with her a good inn and also they were otherwise well amused with her. However, since she saw Me, came to know Me and heard My words, it became different in her house, her mind and her heart, and because she had a great love for the poor, also many of her sins were forgiven.
GGJ|8|45|7|0|Her name is Mary of Magdalon. So she does not need any support from your side, but if she will be willing to accept anything from you on behalf of her many poor people, then you certainly can offer this to her. And now you know also who that girl is and where she comes from, and what her name is. But also her guilt, be it written in the sand.
GGJ|8|45|8|0|Now we have said enough about this matter. Let us now rather look at the beautiful morning. From the view you can conclude a lot of things in every respect, more precisely concerning the last time of the new heathens."
GGJ|8|46|1|1|The judgment on paganism (18/94)
GGJ|8|46|1|0|Now My old disciples said: "Lord and Master, You have promised us that, while we are here, You would tell us more about it. Thus, do it now, since it probably is now the best moment for it."
GGJ|8|46|2|0|I said: "When it is the best moment, I surely will know best. And besides, I already have told you already a lot about it, what will certainly also happen, for I may change nothing to the free will of man – and you cannot change it also.
GGJ|8|46|3|0|However, with My birth, the judgment of the heathens has already begun everywhere. It now continues increasingly and will still continue for almost 2.000 years until the full light among the people on this Earth.
GGJ|8|46|4|0|As you can see now in the morning sky how all kinds of clouds are forming and are piling up at the horizon as if they want to stop the rising of the sun, so also great numbers of all kinds of obstructing clouds will rise up sky high against the coming great rise of the eternal and spiritual sun of truth, and will do great harm among the people. But they finally will not be able to stop the great rise of the sun of truth.
GGJ|8|46|5|0|You just have seen many beautiful stars shining in the sky, and also in the west you have seen stars that were glittering deep into the night. Look, these preceded as good messengers the still visible messengers of the morning and worked during the night. And that is now your task.
GGJ|8|46|6|0|However, when brighter morning messengers will come up at the spiritual morning horizon, then this will be a sign that the great and general sun of life and truth will soon follow. Its very bright light will be a relentless judgment for all lies and deceit that together with its followers and worshippers and its great worldly pomp will be slung into the abyss of contempt, righteous wrath and forgetfulness. For then, the enlightened people will not think back anymore about the deceit and the judgment that lasted so long.
GGJ|8|46|7|0|But already now you can observe quite well that the mass of clouds that looked so threatening black is having golden edges that are lightening up. So you also will notice during that time that the people who shortly before were still totally dark and true enemies of the light of truth, are from all sides more and more enlightened and are becoming brighter by the light rays of the truth. And further also, radiating themselves, they become enemies of the old lie. And such enlightening by the sun of truth out of the Heavens which is drawing near to its full rise, will be My sign of the Son of Man for all true people on Earth and the beginning of the great judgment on the harlot of the new Babylon.
GGJ|8|46|8|0|Then those who love the truth will burst out for joy and will praise Me, for I already have sent them before the sign of My rise at the sky of the inner spiritual day. But the enemies of the truth will start to wail and gnash their teeth, and they will – as far as this will still be somehow possible – try to hide themselves into dark corners, together with their continuously decreasing number of followers, which will however be of no use to them, because when at that time the full sun of truth will have risen, its light will totally enlighten all dark corners and holes, and the enemies of the light will no more find, nowhere on the whole Earth a place of refuge.
GGJ|8|46|9|0|I Myself will however be in that sun as the eternal Truth, and by means of its light I will be ruler and leader of the people's life and of their temporary, spiritual and eternal destiny.
GGJ|8|46|10|0|And by this I have shown you now the full and well understandable truth about the great judgment of the new and the old paganism. But for the sake of the people I will give you another image that you also can tell the people, but not without the right explanation. Let us now quietly continue to view this morning scene."
GGJ|8|47|1|1|The future of Rome and of the antichrist (18/95)
GGJ|8|47|1|0|After about a quarter of an hour when we all were looking with great interest at the morning scenes, I said again to those who were present: "Be attentive now to all the images that will appear before the full rise of the sun, because I want that you also will see with your eyes how everything will develop during the last time of the new paganism."
GGJ|8|47|2|0|Now all of them were turning their eyes with doubled attention to the east. It was still quite half an hour before the full sunrise, and thus still many images could develop before the eyes of the disciples who were watching.
GGJ|8|47|3|0|Firstly one could see in the distance a thick and completely black mist arising from the horizon. When this had reached about 7 times the height of the faraway mountain range at the horizon, it soon seemed to glow, because countless flashes of lightning were shooting through it, so that all those who were present, thought that a terrible storm was now raging there.
GGJ|8|47|4|0|However, I said: "You may worry about something else, for apart from us, no one can see anything of this phenomenon."
GGJ|8|47|5|0|Then they all continued to look on to see what else would follow.
GGJ|8|47|6|0|And look, on the upper black edge of the mass of mist that was completely glowing by the many lightning appeared a big city.
GGJ|8|47|7|0|And I said: "Look at the image of the new Babylon."
GGJ|8|47|8|0|Then Agricola said: "Lord, that looks very much like Rome. I merely can see a great number of ruins around the city, and in the city itself, besides those buildings that I know very well, there are also a great number of new buildings and temples of which the front is strangely decorated with crosses. What does all that mean?"
GGJ|8|47|9|0|I said: "Look, that is the fall of the old and at the same time the beginning of the new paganism. Already within approximately 500 to 600 years, counted from now on, this is how it literally will look like. However, keep on looking at the image now."
GGJ|8|47|10|0|Again all of them were looking attentively at the image of which the scenes were quickly developing one after another. And look, one could see great migrations of the nations and many fierce battles and wars, and in the middle of the city one could see something that was arising as high as a mountain. On the mountain stood a high and big throne that looked like as if it was made of glowing gold. On the throne sat a ruler with a triple crown on the head and with a staff of which the top end was decorated with a triple cross. Out of his mouth came countless arrows, and out of his eyes and out of his chest countless lightning of anger and very great pride was also shooting out. And kings came to him of whom many bowed deeply before him. He looked friendly at those who were bowing like that before him and he confirmed their power, but those who did not bow before him were persecuted and greatly harmed by his arrows and lightning.
GGJ|8|47|11|0|Now Agricola said: "Lord, this does not look too good for the later rulers over the new Babylon. It seems that their power will be greater but also much more cruel than it is now. Because now, only the worst criminals are punished with the cross, but only with a single cross, but he there is actually holding before all kings not less than a triple cross in his ruling hand. Lord and Master, do explain this somehow to us."
GGJ|8|47|12|0|I said: "This does not represent a special ruler over many nations and people, but only the visible personality of the antichrist. That triple cross stands for My teaching, which during that time will be imposed triply falsified before the kings and their people. False in the word, false in the truth and false in the real application of it.
GGJ|8|47|13|0|However, the kings who do not bow before him and whom he curses are those who are still more or less possessing the truth of the old teaching. His arrows and lightning are indeed reaching them, but these cannot much harm them. But continue to look at the image, for I only can show you therein the most important moments."
GGJ|8|47|14|0|Now all continued to look on with great attention.
GGJ|8|47|15|0|(The Lord): "Look, many kings, who earlier bowed very deeply before the one who sits on the throne, are gathering their armies and are marching against him. Look, it leads to an embittered battle, and his exalted throne is sinking already quite a long way down completely into the city, and you only can see a few kings who so to say are only bowing before him for form's sake while now there are a lot of arrows and lightning that are send back by the many other kings who have become unfaithful to him. But now, almost nothing can be seen of him, and this will happen after 1.000 to 1.500 to 1.600 and 1.700 years.
GGJ|8|47|16|0|But look again now. Look, he is trying to exalt himself once more, surrounded by black gangs, and a few kings are stretching out their hand to help him, but look, those who are doing that are soon becoming powerless, and their nations are pulling off the crowns from their heads and are giving them to the strong kings. And look. Now his throne sinks down, and the strong kings are hurrying towards the place and are dividing it up into several pieces. And so, all his might, pride and greatness is going to ruin. Although he still slings arrows and weak lightning all around him, but those are harming no one anymore because most of the time they are returning to him and are injuring him and his weak and dark troops.
GGJ|8|48|1|1|About the 1.000-year Kingdom (18/96)
GGJ|8|48|1|0|But you can see now that the sun is already penetrating everything with its light, and you can see the dark troops fleeing in all directions, but not to the place from where the sun is coming. Everything disappears now for its light and sinks into the kingdom of forgetfulness.
GGJ|8|48|2|0|But look now again, then you can see how out of the little clouds a new Earth is developing. What do those little clouds mean? Those are the people who have united together who are totally enlightened by the godly truth. And look, now these communities are coming closer and closer to one another and in this way they are forming one great community. That is the new Earth above which a new Heaven is spreading out with full light and clearness.
GGJ|8|48|3|0|You must however not think that by that this natural Earth will perish and would be changed into a new one, but only the people will create with each other in My name a new spiritual Earth, because they are accepting completely the godly truth as true brothers and sisters.
GGJ|8|48|4|0|Then I Myself will be and rule on this new Earth among those who are Mine, and they will fellowship with Me and will never more lose sight of Me.
GGJ|8|48|5|0|But now look in the mean time also to the old Earth. See how from the new Earth more and more dense streams of lights are floating downwards to the old Earth, and so they are igniting it in such a way that it looks like to be in a blaze. There you can see a lot of dead people who are coming as it were out of their graves and are going to the light. See how they soon are clothed with the garment of truth and are then floating upwards to the Kingdom of the new Earth.
GGJ|8|48|6|0|But at the same time you can notice also that still a very great dark part of it are also making effort to put on the garment of light above their black garment to make from it and with it again a new anti-Christian paganism out of self-interest and lust of power. But I Myself am letting My wrath – that means the fire of My truth – to break loose, and My angels of the new Earth are throwing themselves as it were with flaming swords on them and are chasing every further dark attempt on the run into the abyss of total destruction.
GGJ|8|48|7|0|This is the very last and greatest judgment, a 1.000 years later. That time will be called My 1.000 year Kingdom on Earth, which will be once more interrupted by war for a very short time by this very last judgment. But the victory will be quick and complete for all future times. From that time on there will be for the Heavens and the Earth one Shepherd and one flock. The Shepherd will be, as always, Me, and the flock will consist of the people on Earth, completely united with the blessed ones in My Heavens.
GGJ|8|48|8|0|These last mentioned ones will fellowship visibly with the people on Earth, just like it was before during the ancient times of the people on this Earth. But before that will happen, also the natural Earth will experience very drastic changes. Big countries and kingdoms, which are now still covered by the great and deep sea, will be lifted up as very fertile soil, and many mountains that are still high now will be lowered. Their tops that are crumbled off will fill up a great number of deep canyons and valleys and produce fertile land.
GGJ|8|48|9|0|Since the people during that time will no more covet nor pursue perishable treasures, 100.000 times as many people as now will be able to live very well provided and happy on Earth. Together with that, every evil disease that tortures the flesh terribly will during that time also disappear from the Earth. The people will cheerfully reach a high age and will be able to do a lot of good works, and nobody will be afraid for the death of the body for he will see clearly before his eyes the eternal life of the soul.
GGJ|8|48|10|0|By the performance of good works it will be essential during that time that the children will be educated in the right way and that the one who is physically strong will sustain the weak elderly people as much as he can.
GGJ|8|48|11|0|On the new happy Earth there will also be marriages, but only according to My order as it is the case in Heaven, and also a great number of children will be begotten, but not by way of pure lewdness but by way of the true earnest of love, and this until the end of all times of this Earth.
GGJ|8|48|12|0|Here you have now a true image of the last judgment over all the heathens on the whole Earth, which is also very easy for you to understand."
GGJ|8|49|1|1|The mission of God’s children in the beyond. The duration of existence of the Earth. (18/97)
GGJ|8|49|1|0|Now the disciples asked Me: "Lord and Master. Will we be able to join to see and experience all this from the Kingdom of spirits? And how long will the happy Earth still continue to exist after that time till the complete end of its times?"
GGJ|8|49|2|0|I said: "Concerning your first question, it is of course obvious that you not only will be able to see, hear and feel all this very clearly from the Heavens, but then and for all times you also will be the most important leaders, and not only on the new Earth but also over the whole great Man of Creation and over all infinite many unions of all Heavens, which are limited nowhere throughout eternity.
GGJ|8|49|3|0|Therefore, I say to you once more that no human being has ever seen or heard, and that the spirit of no human being has ever experienced what God has prepared for those who truly love Him.
GGJ|8|49|4|0|I still could tell and also show you many things but you cannot yet bear it now. However, when the Spirit of all truth and all life will come over you and you will be reborn into it, it will guide you into all depths of My light and will exalt you. Only then you will understand and perceive what great words I have spoken now to you, and through you, also to all human beings.
GGJ|8|49|5|0|Concerning your second question, this is still quite silly, for our arithmetic has no figure by which one could express the more than many earthly years that will last until the end of the Earth. And even if that would be possible, this will make absolutely no difference for him who will continue to exist eternally in the spirit.
GGJ|8|49|6|0|I say to all of you: of such an eventual appointed time and hour not even an angel in Heaven knows anything about it. Only the Father in Heaven knows. Because the whole creation is His greatest thought, which is however not a thought of time but it is an eternal thought, and at the same time He is the almighty carrier and preserver of it. Recently I have told you that finally all the material will be changed – but as independent being – into something purely spiritual. And so it is no more necessary to tell you anything more about it.
GGJ|8|49|7|0|But rather look now at the beautiful nature at the beginning of the day, and see how the increasing intensity of the light of the sun is chasing away all the haze and darkness of the Earth, and learn from this that this will also be your work in future times, and this will be better for you than to inform too zealously after things which by far are not your concern now.
GGJ|8|49|8|0|Very often I have shown you already many things about which you should be concerned. About all the rest you should not be concerned in the least. Yes, I say to you that it is even useless and fruitless – if in your faith and love you are really devoted to Me – to worry about the coming day, what you will eat and drink and with what you will clothe your body.
GGJ|8|49|9|0|Does one not receive 100 sparrows for 1 penny on the market? Thus, how small is the value for the people, and nevertheless the Father in Heaven takes care of them and clothes them. You as human beings are surely more valuable than those sparrows.
GGJ|8|49|10|0|See those flowers of the field and the lilies. In his entire luster, Salomon was not clothed that beautiful as they are. And who is the One who cares for their garment? Therefore, all such worries from your side are fruitless, and even more fruitless are the worries about the future complete end of times of this Earth. Did you all understand this well now?"
GGJ|8|49|11|0|All of them except Judas Iscariot assent to it. He thought that it was not completely clear to him what I had predicted on the mountain about the last judgment of the heathens.
GGJ|8|49|12|0|I said however to him: "Go to those to whom it has become clear. What the Romans and gentiles were able to understand, should be for you as Jew and as old disciple certainly be understandable."
GGJ|8|49|13|0|On this, he said nothing anymore and withdrew again, for he had noticed why I had given him such an answer.
GGJ|8|50|1|1|The gratefulness of the Romans to Mary of Magdalon (18/98)
GGJ|8|50|1|0|When we still were enjoying ourselves for awhile on that hill, we all saw Mary of Magdalon coming to the inn of Lazarus, and she immediately took information from his servants about Me. They told her however that she had to wait until I would be back. When she soon could clearly see us on the hill, she did not allow them to stop her and ran quickly to us.
GGJ|8|50|2|0|When she came near to the place where we were, Agricola came to meet her, greeted her friendly and took her then to us where the other Romans also greeted her in a very friendly way.
GGJ|8|50|3|0|She (Mary of Magdalon) said however: "I really do not know for what reason such an honor is granted to me. I am only a sinner and deserve it to be deeply despised by all the people, but the fact that I am worthy of any honor, and especially of such highly ranked lords as you are, is quite above my understanding. I only came to this place to thank the Lord of my life because He delivered me of the evil spirits of the flesh, but I did not come here to let myself be honored."
GGJ|8|50|4|0|Agricola said: "Listen, dear Mary of Magdalon. All of us, who have come here from Rome have a lot to be grateful about to you, for if you had not shown us about 8 days ago the way to here and had not lead us to this place, we might not have had the eternal invaluable happiness to know personally the Lord of all life and of everything, to recognize Him as the only true God and to learn to love Him above all. Look, that is the only reason why we are so grateful to you and will also remain so from now on. Therefore, do not be too surprised that we are meeting you with such great gratitude. For we consider this to be our duty because you have given us such an invaluable great happiness.
GGJ|8|50|5|0|For we have a good law of state according to which the one who has received a great and true happiness by someone, has to remain extremely grateful to that person for the rest of his life in attitude, words and deeds, even if the person by whose action a great happiness fell to another person, did not know that he would bring happiness to his fellowman. This gratitude should also be extended to the descendants of the person who was the cause of the happiness.
GGJ|8|50|6|0|However, what are material earthly possessions that a person can receive from another compared to the pure spiritual possessions, which we have received here? By this we have found the only true God, and through Him ourselves who were lost, and the true life of our souls. And this is infinitely much more than when you had given us all treasures of the world. And that is why we are forever indebted a great gratitude to you because you are the person who made this mostly possible.
GGJ|8|50|7|0|If you would be poor in earthly possessions we would royally reward you, but since you are already richly provided with the goods of this Earth, we cannot express our gratitude in any other way except by our friendly, well-meant and unfeigned words as they came out of our hearts, and I suppose that you will not reject such gratitude that we owe you?"
GGJ|8|50|8|0|Now Mary of Magdalon said also in a kind voice: "It certainly is very nice and kind of you noble Romans that you want to be and remain grateful to me for the fact that I gave you by coincidence – really unintentionally – such an endless great happiness, which is easy to understand, but nevertheless, for this reason I deserve no gratitude because all that was the will of the Lord, and I was only His dumb and blind instrument. Thus, you only owe gratitude and honor to Him."
GGJ|8|50|9|0|Agricola said again: "Oh dear, lovely Mary of Magdalon. We also know that we only owe all our gratitude to Him, but we reason like this: if we truly and completely want to prove our gratitude to the Lord for the infinite great mercy that He has now given us so extremely abundantly, then we still may not look disdainful upon the instrument that He used for our sanctification, but we must also honor it because of the Lord. And only in this respect we are honoring you also, apart from the question if you were a seeing or only a blind instrument in the almighty hand of the Lord for this our very great happiness of life, and I am of the opinion that also this will be taken into account in the future. For if we would not want to greet the instrument of the Lord with a thankful heart, what would happen to true neighborly love, which we – according to the teaching of the Lord – even owe to our enemies, and even more so to those by whom the Lord gave us such great gifts of mercy?
GGJ|8|50|10|0|Look, you who are now our very lovely and unforgettable friend, I am right in this and I will not allow anybody to dispute it, and now not in the least by you whom the Lord had chosen to be our leading star for happiness and who we therefore owe honor and true love. Therefore, allow me that which is my good right."
GGJ|8|50|11|0|Mary of Magdalon said: "Yes, yes, in that respect, high lord, you are completely right, but I myself will glorify and praise the Lord, my only love, forever, for He made me – a great sinner – a blind and dumb instrument. For if I had known that He was up here, I would not have brought you here because I, who am a too great sinner, would not have dared to come close to the Lord since I am all too deeply convinced about the truth of His teaching and of His holy godly Being, and can also perceive that a sinner, as I was, can never be or become worth to come near to His very holy personality.
GGJ|8|50|12|0|But firstly I did not know that the Lord was staying here with His faithful disciples. However, I knew that this inn is one of the best of all Jerusalem. And because strangers usually visit this place, I have brought you here when you held me up in a street in the city and asked me for a good inn. Therefore, humanly speaking, I only can claim your gratitude, which is due to me as guide to a good inn. But for the fact that you have received here the highest grace from the Lord, I really do not deserve any gratitude since it impossibly could have been my intention to give this here to you. Indeed, I could not have known that you would receive such a grace here. Therefore, give all thanks and all honor to the Lord, and so, do not think about me. This is even my urgent request to you."
GGJ|8|50|13|0|Then I said: "Listen, My Mary. You have now spoken very well and truly and you are completely right where it concerns you, but also the Romans are right where it concerns them. When you are giving Me all honor and thanks, you show that you are completely filled with the true spirit of humility, for which reason also all your sins are forgiven. But also the Romans are showing that they are permeated with the right spirit of neighborly love, and are therefore not committing a sin against Me if out of gratitude they are keeping you in mind, even if you were only a blind instrument of My love and My will.
GGJ|8|50|14|0|But by this opportunity I say to you all: it is true that you should not look for gratitude and honor from the people to whom you have done something good in My name, just as I also am not looking for it from the people, for He who lives in Me, is My supreme honor. But if the people will put you to shame for the highest good deeds of life given in My name and will treat you with ingratitude, then I will hold it against them as if they had done this to Me. For he who does not honor the true disciple who I have awakened, and is not grateful to him in My name, he also does not honor Me, the Lord and Master, and he also is not grateful to Me for the grace that was given to him.
GGJ|8|50|15|0|For if I awaken disciples and prophets, then this does not only happen for the sake of those disciples and prophets, but for the sake of all men, and therefore the disciples and prophets should be valued also as that for what they are called be Me. Thus, whoever will accept with love and true gratitude a disciple or a prophet in My name, I will also accredit it to him as if he had accepted Me, and therefore he also will once receive the reward of a disciple or a prophet. And their reward will certainly not be small.
GGJ|8|50|16|0|But woe to the false disciples and prophets who will let themselves be honored by the people, just like the Pharisees and high priests, and will even demand it lawfully from the people. Truly, those will be regarded as thieves and robbers and will once be made ashamed before the eyes of all the angels. The more honor they will demand in this world for themselves, the more of the worst shame they will once have to expect.
GGJ|8|50|17|0|Also this you all have to remember well – and this you also can easily do – for if you look in the right light at My command of true and pure neighborly love, you very easily will understand that every real and true human being is hurt most of all by the stinking pride of his fellowman.
GGJ|8|51|1|1|The coming judgments (18/99)
GGJ|8|51|1|0|Thus, let everyone be full of meekness and humility. By that you will give each other the greatest and most true human honor, and live and have dealings with each other in peace and quietness.
GGJ|8|51|2|0|However, thirst for honor and pride will awaken resentment, offence, contempt, grudge, anger and finally vengeance, war and its evil consequences. The one who is proud and is thirsty for honor is also always full of self-interest and greed, and the sad conseqquence for the fact that he only wants to acquire everything for himself to increase his worldly honor, is that hundreds and thousands of people around him have nothing and must live in the greatest poverty and need, as it was the case during the time of Noah, and will be the case even more during the last time of the new paganism.
GGJ|8|51|3|0|But this evil and complete hellish condition among the people will be the judgment that they will cause themselves. The enormous number of poor and oppressed people will finally rise against their extremely proud oppressors and will make a short work with them, and this will be a second deluge by the fire of the finally too badly and too heavily oppressed poor people.
GGJ|8|51|4|0|But during that time, also a natural fire will destroy many places, for because of a too highly inflated pursuit of earthly gain during that time, the people will penetrate like malicious worms into the depths of the Earth, will search therein all kinds of treasures and will also find them. However, once they will have reached the mighty layers of buried ancient forests of the Earth and will use them for the glowing and melting of metals and still for many other things, then also, the latest judgment which they will prepare for themselves, will be at the door.
GGJ|8|51|5|0|Yet, the people who will then live in the great cities of the kings and the mighty of the Earth of that time will have to suffer the most.
GGJ|8|51|6|0|Therefore, always stay meek and humble, and by that in true neighborly love, then no judgment will be called over you, because where during that time the people will live according to My order, there will be no last judgment. I have told you this now beforehand with the purpose that you will also tell and proclaim it to the people, so that finally no one can bring forward the excuse that he had not been warned for the danger."
GGJ|8|51|7|0|All of them said: "Lord and Master, with Your help, we truly will not lack the zeal for the good and true cause. But there are many people on the Earth, which is big and vast, and we will not be able to come to every place, and so, the evil will continue to be rampant between that which is good and true, and we probably will not be able to limit it completely."
GGJ|8|51|8|0|I said: "You certainly will not be accountable for that, just like every truly good person in My name. For it is sufficient that the truth is proclaimed to the people. If they will live and act according to it, is completely their concern. Whoever will live and act according to it, will not come into the judgment, but will receive eternal life and be blessed."
GGJ|8|52|1|1|Mary of Magdalon and the Lord (18/100)
GGJ|8|52|1|0|Now Mary of Magdalon came to Me and said: "O Lord and Master, can I also still be blessed and ever receive eternal life? For I am a great sinner, and in Your very holy presence it seems to me more and more that I am too unworthy for Your very smallest mercy."
GGJ|8|52|2|0|I said: "Do remain in the pure love, and sin no more. This must be your concern. I surely will take care in your place for all the rest. I have set you free from your impure spirits and I have said to you that your sins are forgiven because you have proven a great love to the poor and now you also love Me above all. However, to whom I say: your sins are forgiven, they are also truly forgiven, but he should no more sin in the future, because if he would sin again, he will set out for a still worse condition than the first one. But I can see the earnest will in you to sin no more, and then you also will remain in My love and mercy. And whoever remains in My love and mercy, has already eternal life in himself, and by that eternal happiness.
GGJ|8|52|3|0|Whoever, out of love for Me will do everything what neighborly love requires, for him I also will do everything that lies in My power. And in My power lies not only much, but everything. If you, dear Mary, know this now, then be cheerful and do from now on that which is good. Then I will never leave you."
GGJ|8|52|4|0|On this, Mary of Magdalon was deeply moved and fell at My feet, thanked Me and wet My feet with her tears and dried them with her hair. My old disciples thought that this scene took a little too long and according to their opinion also somewhat inappropriate, and they grumbled among themselves.
GGJ|8|52|5|0|However I noticed it and said to them: "Why are you irritated because of that? I am already a long time with you. You have never shown Me such love and I have also not demanded it from you. But I say to you now also: wherever My gospel will be preached to the people, this Mary should also be clearly mentioned, for she has proven Me a great favor of love. Remember that also. You, Mary, stand up now and be assured of My full love and mercy."
GGJ|8|52|6|0|Then Mary stood up and thanked Me once more, her heart completely filled with love.
GGJ|8|52|7|0|Now the disciples asked Me and her to forgive their little impatience.
GGJ|8|52|8|0|I said: "Learn to be patient with the weak, then in My eyes you will show by that more power for your souls, than when you will only fight and overcome heroes.
GGJ|8|52|9|0|But now the sun has already climbed high above the horizon and the morning meal is ready. We will take it and will then go from here to Bethany."
GGJ|8|52|10|0|Then we quickly went into the house and took the morning meal where also our Mary joined in.
GGJ|8|52|11|0|After the morning meal Lazarus made up the account and took the profit as well as the other treasures and valuables with him. Seven mules were needed to carry it, since also the treasures of the various converted priests, which Lazarus was keeping, were also included.
GGJ|8|52|12|0|Nicodemus, Joseph of Arimathea and the old rabbi commended themselves in My mercy and love, thanked for everything and went together with the magicians into the city where they had some things to do. The magicians however went to their companions who were anxiously waiting for them. The 2 Romans who lived in Emmaus went with the 7 Egyptians to Emmaus from where the last mentioned ones returned after a few days to their country. All the others who were present went with us to Bethany.
GGJ|8|52|13|0|It is not necessary to mention here in more details who else was present, since those were already mentioned a few times during the related events on the Mount of Olives.
GGJ|8|52|14|0|Mary of Magdalon asked Me if she could also follow us to Bethany, and she asked Me how long I would stay in Bethany.
GGJ|8|52|15|0|I said: "I will rest there for 3 days, for I have worked much, and after much work, one may grant himself some rest. When you will have arranged everything at home, come to us in Bethany."
GGJ|8|52|16|0|Then Mary went directly home in order to arrange everything there, even for a few days, because she intended to stay with Me during that time.
GGJ|8|53|1|1|The trip to Bethanyinally (19/1)
GGJ|8|53|1|0|Agricola still asked Me if he – against payment of a considerable amount of money – could take as remembrance one of the golden cups that was created in a wonderful way in front of the table of the Romans.
GGJ|8|53|2|0|I said to him: "What has been created for you belongs also to you, and so you also can take it without paying an amount of money. Besides, you will take a lot of poor people from here to Rome. There you will take good care of them and then those cups are materially only a small reward for what you are doing for the sake of Me. Therefore, take everything what is of any earthly value that you can find on your table. But do not consider it as a real reward for everything that out of love for Me you are doing for the many poor and oppressed ones, because your reward for that will on the Earth, and even more in the beyond in My Kingdom look very different.
GGJ|8|53|3|0|When you are home however, take seriously and good care for those who I have entrusted you. In a year time, you, together with one of your sons will have to make a trip to the extreme west of Europe for government matters, and you will stay there a long time and will have many things to do. In the meantime however, arrange your household well, so that all those whom I have entrusted to you will not lack anything, not physically and even less what concerns their soul."
GGJ|8|53|4|0|Agricola, completely moved to tears out of love for Me, said: "O Lord and Master, this will certainly be my most important and greatest care, and I hope that with Your help everything will succeed for me. But never leave me, and do not allow that too heavy temptations would come over me and my house. It is true that I know now my power that You gave to me, but I also know my old, very own weaknesses. Then if ever one or the other weakness of mine would almost make me stumble now and then, o Lord, then grab Me and strengthen my will, so that I can remain standing and would not stumble."
GGJ|8|53|5|0|I said: "Truly, whatever you will ask the Father – who you know now – will also be given to you. Therefore, be always filled with encouragement and a real and true trust. For when you will endure in the living faith and in the love for Me, I will always be with you and will guide and direct you, as I also will do for everyone whose faith and love is like yours."
GGJ|8|53|6|0|Upon this, all the Romans thanked Me, as well as all those who where entrusted to the care of the Romans.
GGJ|8|53|7|0|We were now ready to go and went along the way that leads to Bethany.
GGJ|8|53|8|0|When we walked along the wall of the city, the innkeeper of the valley who also went home with us, as well as the owner of the inn that was located at the great road not far from Bethlehem, said: "Lord, look at those terrible strong walls of the city. How can those be destroyed with human power?"
GGJ|8|53|9|0|I said: "Whatever was made with human hands can also be destroyed by the same. Because human beings are generally more skilled in destroying than in constructing, and so in due time they also will master these strong walls. I say to you: not one stone will be left upon the other. In a couple of centuries, men will search the place where now the temple is still standing, and they will not find it.
GGJ|8|53|10|0|For how was the situation during the time of Noah before the great flood? I have shown it to all of you a few days ago. People from that time could even destroy mountains by which the waters in the Earth broke out and drowned the wicked ones. So in due time, men will take care more easily of this wall."
GGJ|8|53|11|0|With this answer, both were satisfied. We continued along the way and we soon came at the tollhouse.
GGJ|8|54|1|1|The greedy tax collector and the Lord. About faith with practical works of love. About compensation. (19/2)
GGJ|8|54|1|0|The tax collector recognized Me at once, came to Me and said: "O Lord and Master, since I let Your words and lessons that were given on the Mount of Olives penetrate in me, I truly became another man, and I thank You now once more from the bottom of my heart for the more than great mercy which You have given to me and my house. Everything that I have heard from You, I faithfully have told to all my relatives, and they believe now in You. Therefore, let Your blessing also come down on my whole house."
GGJ|8|54|2|0|I said: "Since you have done that, salvation will also not stay far away from you and your house. But still, when there are not enough strangers coming to Jerusalem you also demand taxes from the residents. And when strangers are coming, then you demand arbitrarily much more than what is determined by law. But this I truly did not teach, and such a way of acting has by far nothing to do with neighborly love, which I especially have emphasized to everyone. But if you do not possess the works of neighborly love, then you are far away from My Kingdom, because the pure faith without the works of love is dead, and so is also the one who has such a faith. Therefore, change your way of acting, otherwise only little salvation will come forth from your faith in Me.
GGJ|8|54|3|0|The fact that you are a tax collector of who the temple servants are saying that you are a constant great sinner, this is not counted as sin by Me, but the fact that you are oppressing the travelers and demand more from them than what is legally determined, is contrary to the neighborly love and is therefore also a big sin that will not bring salvation to anyone. Thus, change your way of acting if you want to be a good and fruitful follower of My teaching."
GGJ|8|54|4|0|The tax collector said now very timidly: "O Lord and Master, I see now that for Your eyes nothing is hidden and so I will change my way of acting completely. Now I sincerely do thank You once more for Your admonition."
GGJ|8|54|5|0|I said: "But refund also the damage that you caused to the poor, otherwise you will build your future neighborly love on quicksand."
GGJ|8|54|6|0|When the tax collector heard that from Me, he bowed and said: "Lord and Master, I will not lack the will for it, but the possibility to carry it out, since most of them I do not know and I cannot pay back what I have demanded now and then too much from them."
GGJ|8|54|7|0|I said: "Then do have the serious will for it, and do what you can. Then this your will, will be counted as your work. But in the neighborhood of Jerusalem there are still a lot of poor people who now and then need help. Be good to them and bring them an offering. Then you will make up for your injustice."
GGJ|8|54|8|0|After these words of Mine, the tax collector bowed once more, promised very solemnly to follow My advice, and we continued our way.
GGJ|8|54|9|0|Half way on the way to Bethany, a blind man was sitting along the road and was begging. He had a guide with him who told the blind man that I was passing by.
GGJ|8|54|10|0|When the blind man heard that, he immediately began to shout: "O Jesus of Nazareth, true Savior of man, help me, poor blind man!"
GGJ|8|54|11|0|Since he shouted so loudly, my disciples threatened him. They forbad him to shout so loudly and said that I also could help him without his loud shouting.
GGJ|8|54|12|0|However, I corrected the disciples and said: "Why in fact are you irritated because this blind man cries to Me for help? If his shouting is bothering you, then shut up your ears and let him call for help to Me. For if he could see, he would not shout like that, but because he is truly completely blind, he shouts, so that I would answer him when I hear his cry. He did not shout to you for help, but only to Me, and thus his shouting is not your concern and this should not irritate you and you should not threaten the blind man."
GGJ|8|54|13|0|Then the disciples kept quiet, and I walked to the blind man and said: "Here I stand before you. What do you want Me to do for you?"
GGJ|8|54|14|0|The blind man said: "O good Savior, Lord and Master, give me back the light in my eyes, for I have heard that You can heal all blind people and can make them seeing. And therefore I ask You, that You now would also have mercy on me."
GGJ|8|54|15|0|I said: "Do you then believe unshakably firmly that I could help you?"
GGJ|8|54|16|0|The blind man said: "Yes, Lord and Master, only You can help me if You want."
GGJ|8|54|17|0|I said: "Well then, then I want that you can see again. But I also tell you from now on, that you should not sin anymore, for if you would fall back into your old sins, you will become blind again. Thus, remember well what I have told you now."
GGJ|8|54|18|0|The blind man promised Me solemnly, and upon this, I touched his eyes with My finger. At the same moment he became seeing, and from sheer joy he did not know what to do, and he thanked Me with his arms lifted up, because I had helped him.
GGJ|8|54|19|0|However, I said to him: "Since you have become seeing, and further you are still a strong man, you should get up from this place and look for a job in one house or another and earn your daily bread, for laziness is always an occasion for and the beginning of all kinds of sins and vices."
GGJ|8|54|20|0|Now the one who had been blind and became seeing said: "O good Savior, Lord and Master. I very much would like to serve and work now, if only there would be an employer. I and my guide here would very much like to work if only there would be somebody who would take us into service."
GGJ|8|54|21|0|At once the 2 innkeepers came forward and said: "Then come with us, then you immediately will have a job and work, for we are the owners of many fields, gardens, pastures and vineyards."
GGJ|8|54|22|0|When the two heard that, they were very glad, got up from their old beggar places and continued with us very cheerfully to Bethany where they were very well taken care of for the whole day.
GGJ|8|55|1|1|On the property of Lazarus (19/3)
GGJ|8|55|1|0|When we arrived in Bethany, the 2 sisters of Lazarus saw us already from afar and ran to meet Me with open arms.
GGJ|8|55|2|0|When they came near to Me, they did not find enough words to praise all the good things that had happened in Bethany during the time that I was in Jerusalem and the pleasure they had for the arrival in the morning of the many young people. But at the same time they regretted that those lovely children would not stay in Bethany, as Raphael clearly told them.
GGJ|8|55|3|0|But I told them the reason, and they were satisfied with that.
GGJ|8|55|4|0|In the mean time we reached the garden and we immediately entered the house where the youth received Me in a large hall and greeted Me as Father, and even with such lovely words that all were moved to tears.
GGJ|8|55|5|0|From this hall we entered another hall.
GGJ|8|55|6|0|When we where in the already mentioned hall, searching for a place to take some rest, Lazarus ordered to put bread and wine on the table with the request to strengthen us somehow with it. This we did very willingly because we were slightly tired because of the little trip. However, this tiredness is hardly worth mentioning, but because the Romans expressed the desire to know also better Lazarus' property that was very big, a little strengthening was very welcome. So we took bread and wine after I had blessed both before, and we ate and drank in a cheerful mood.
GGJ|8|55|7|0|After this little strengthening of the body we went outside again and walked through the greatest part of the possessions of Lazarus, and the Romans were very much surprised of the great wealth of Lazarus.
GGJ|8|55|8|0|But he (Lazarus) said: "Dear friends, I possess still over 30 times more than what you can quickly overlook here. But the fact that I can call all this wealth that I posses on this Earth as mine, does not make me happy, because today I am indeed still the lawful owner, but tomorrow the Lord claims my soul, and he will have to give account about how and to what benefit he has faithfully managed the earthly goods that were entrusted to him. And see, then it will be very difficult for many a soul to justify himself before the Lord. Therefore, from this right point of view, regarding life on this world, we are only the temporary managers of such earthly goods for the benefit of poor humankind, but we are never the possessors of it. Because the only lawful Possessor is only the Lord. We only possess the right to manage these earthly goods for the benefit of the poor people and to handle them efficiently.
GGJ|8|55|9|0|And so, I am not a possessor of all this, but only a still weak organizer and manager. The One however, who lives amongst us as supreme Friend of life and who is the true Lord of all life, is also the only true Possessor of these and of all goods of the Earth, and once it will be for our salvation when He will say to us: 'You have well managed the goods that I have entrusted to you."
GGJ|8|55|10|0|Agricola said: "That what you think and have now said in all truth about your possessions, that I will also think and say about mine, and wherever possible I will also act like you. You, o Lord, we do ask however, not to settle a too severe account later with us about the way we handle the earthly goods, which You have only given us to manage, for we will not lack the will to do what is right. But if ever the many outer, dark, worldly circumstances will not now and then upset our plans unexpectedly and unforeseen, this lies beyond our power, and You, o Lord, will be merciful and charitable toward us regarding such cases."
GGJ|8|55|11|0|I said: "Of that which ever will happen against your will, the ones who now and then obstructed your way, will have to give an account. For the only account that is valid for Me will be written in your heart. And because you are now My friends, you will remain so for eternity.
GGJ|8|55|12|0|For truly, I say to you: happy are you, who are now hearing and seeing what all patriarchs and prophets have desired so fervently to see and to hear. But in those days it was not yet the time for it. In the spirit they can see and hear this now also and they are extremely glad about it, but it remained hidden for their flesh, and for the future generations it will also remain more or less hidden. Now it is for you however easy to believe and to act accordingly, because now you can witness with your ears and eyes all the things that were not seen by any human eye and not heard by any human ear. But in the future, all those will only become blessed who do not see and hear – like you can now – and will nevertheless believe and will act according to that belief. Therefore, it will also be accounted to them as a higher merit."
GGJ|8|55|13|0|My disciples said: "If You, o Lord, will in future times no longer be visible or audible by anyone, how will You then stay with those who are Yours until the end of times?"
GGJ|8|55|14|0|I said: "That was again a silly question of yours. How many, and great things have I already told you and shown to you, and still you understand so little of the inner wisdom in God. I surely cannot stay forever in the flesh on this material world. And I already have told you several times what will further happen with Me, in order that the measure of sin of the Jews will be full and their judgment would come over them, and still you are asking as born-blind ones after the colors of the light how I in the future will stay with those who are mine until the end of times. Since you still do not understand it, I will tell you again:
GGJ|8|55|15|0|I will stay with those who are mine, in spirit, in word and in truth, and those who will have a great love for Me, will also be able to see Me personally now and then for a few moments. Those however, who will live according to My word and will carefully search for the inner truth of it, I will speak in such a way that they will understand it in their heart and in this way I will put My words into their mind, and young men and women who will be well educated in My name, will receive visions in which My being, the Heavens and eternal life will be explained to them, as well as the fate of the apostates and the wicked ones. And also in this manner I will stay with those who are Mine until the end of times of this Earth. Do understand this well now and do not ask Me about this anymore."
GGJ|8|55|16|0|The disciples were completely satisfied with this answer of Mine and from then on they asked Me no more about it.
GGJ|8|56|1|1|The special place of the Earth (19/4)
GGJ|8|56|1|0|While we were still walking between the fields and gardens close to the neighborhood of Bethany, we soon reached a little hill, the favorite resting place of Lazarus, so that we could rest there a little in the open air since we already had walked for nearly 3 hours visiting the property of Lazarus. Then one of the Romans came to Me and asked: "Lord and Master, until now I have only listened and have not said a word, and now I say that everything that was said and explained by You, but also by this remarkable angel, and what we have seen, has given me irrefutable proof of Your direct and personal godly presence. But You also have explained the starry sky to us and by Your goodness and by the almightiness of Your holy will You have brought us in such a state that we could see the other celestial bodies as clear as we can see now the fields of this Earth with our physical eyes, and we saw people everywhere and a great number of other creatures. Yes, we noticed in the celestial bodies that we could see even many more beautiful lands and regions and people and other creatures in an also much higher perfection, and it cannot be described how much the beauty and big regularity of the forms of their habitations are exceeding those of this Earth.
GGJ|8|56|2|0|Well, as I reflected on that, the question came into my heart how and for what reason You, o Lord, precisely on this Earth that is in every respect inferior, have clothed Yourself with a human body like the people on this Earth, while for this purpose countless myriads of the most beautiful and biggest sun worlds were at Your disposal. Would You therefore not like to give us some understandable clarification about this?"
GGJ|8|56|3|0|I said: "Oh yes, although, by the unveiling of the material creation, namely by the description and clear explanation of the order of the suns in a shell globe and then of the whole big Man of Creation, I have shown to all of you how and why I precisely on this Earth and also exactly in this time have clothed Myself with a body. But even if I will explain it to you again, you still will not grasp it completely as long as you will not be born again in the spirit. But despite that, I still can give you a little indication about it, because I foresee that precisely this point can and also will be the subject of a very important question at issue among the future philosophers and theologians. Thus, listen to Me once more:
GGJ|8|56|4|0|The actual reason comes of course from My wisdom and My will. The fact that every human being, like every warm-blooded animal, has a heart, of which his physical life is dependant, you all surely know, but how the heart is arranged, you do not know. However, I know it very well and know therefore also by what the heart lives.
GGJ|8|56|5|0|In the heart are 2 extremely little chambers that correspond with the 2 big blood chambers. For your eyes, these 2 little chambers would appear only as very little dots. But no matter how small these dots are, from the arrangement depends in the first place the life of the heart and by that also the life of the whole body and its countless parts and organs.
GGJ|8|56|6|0|The one, first, and therefore most important little chamber corresponds with what belongs to the spirit and thus to the actual life, and we shall call it the positive and thus true one. The second, in a certain way less important one – although also absolutely necessary for the natural life of the body – we shall call what corresponds to matter, thus the negative one. This one, has no life in itself, but is only a vessel for the life that with every new heartbeat it has to draw as it were again from the positive little chamber and imparts it further to the whole body by way of the blood.
GGJ|8|56|7|0|From this image that is easy to understand, you surely can conclude of what nature the heart fundamentally is and must be, in order to give life to the whole body. Besides, the fact that the heart has and also must have an extensive, extremely artful and uttermost wise organic-mechanical organism for the continuous transferring of life that is developed therein is self-evident without needing any further explanation. For if something has to be moved further, well-paved roads are necessary to reach that purpose, and the means to transfer it must be present. However, for the illustration of our subject we mostly need only the 2 little chambers, and from those we actually need only the positive little chamber."
GGJ|8|57|1|1|Similarity between the micro cosmos and the macro cosmos. The reasons of the incarnation of the Lord on this Earth. (19/5)
GGJ|8|57|1|0|Look, just as every human being is arranged in a certain manner on a small scale for the sake of his short physical test life, so is also in full scope the entire great Man of Creation arranged correspondingly.
GGJ|8|57|2|0|Now you should realize that this shell globe, in which this Earth with the moon, the sun and all countless many other suns and heavenly bodies can be found, belongs to the arrangement of the heart of the great Man of Creation, and that precisely this sun with the planets that are circling around it represent the positive little chamber, and that within this chamber of life it is precisely this Earth that provides correspondingly the actual spiritual basic life element, something which a worldly scientist will never be able to perceive the how and why. But I, as the Creator of infinity out of Myself, I do know, and therefore I also can tell you how the situation is.
GGJ|8|57|3|0|I however, am from eternity the foundation of all life and all that exists, and therefore I am also the initial positive chamber of life in the eternal heart of life of infinity.
GGJ|8|57|4|0|Thus, when I according to My love, wisdom and order had decided in Myself to clothe Myself in the body of a human being, I only could accomplish that which is in accordance with the eternal order in the great Man of Creation, in such a way that – even if it is created out of Me – it had to correspond completely with My initial Being.
GGJ|8|57|5|0|With this, is it however not said that precisely this Earth on which we are now, had to represent the actual central positive point. It could also be another earth that belongs to this sun – and actually another one was intended for that, but its inhabitants behaved even more unworthy than the inhabitants of this Earth now, and therefore that earth was rejected and was destroyed together with its inhabitants.
GGJ|8|57|6|0|Now because – since the time of Adam – this Earth was chosen, and I have now adopted on its ground what is physically human, it will also remain so until the end of times of the judged spirits in all matter, and you will also remain in spirit those who spread the original life out of Me into all infinity and eternity, and for this reason you are My true children.
GGJ|8|57|7|0|Look, the reason why I only could adopt out of pure love for those who are now My children, the physical human existence on this Earth and not on another earth, no matter how big or how perfect it may be, was now very briefly and as clear as possible explained to you.
GGJ|8|57|8|0|However, next to this most important reason there are still other reasons that were also determined by My will in accordance with the eternal order. But these reasons of minor importance are only necessary results of the actual main cause, and thus we do not have to go into detail on them.
GGJ|8|57|9|0|One of those reasons is for instance the complete humbleness and humiliation without which also a higher spirit cannot clothe himself with the flesh of the test life and then pass over again or return to the most free and independent life. And this too reflects this Earth.
GGJ|8|57|10|0|The positive little chamber of life in the heart is among the parts of the body certainly also the most inconsiderable part of the whole body. It is dark and is never enlightened by the sun, and even by men, to whom life is given, it is totally unknown and not appreciated. Yes, if one should talk about it to the worldly scientists, then they would shrug their shoulders and say: 'How could the powerful general life of a human being ever be dependant on a hardly visible little dot?' From this, it is obvious that even the greatest scientists, let alone another simple human being, do not know in the least their own fundamental way of existence.
GGJ|8|57|11|0|And still, every human being who really wants to know himself and God, must enter this extremely inconsiderable little chamber of life of his heart by way of extreme humility and compliancy, and give back spiritually the life that was received from that. When a human being acts like that, he makes the little chamber of life bigger and illuminates it more and more. And when that happens, the whole heart, and from the heart the whole human being, becomes enlightened and he knows himself, and by that also God. For only then he can become aware and he can see how the life from God enters this little chamber, gathers itself and develops itself to a free independent life.
GGJ|8|57|12|0|Consequently, in this little chamber lives the actual Spirit out of God, and if the soul of the human being enters this little chamber by the right humility and compliancy – as the love of the true human being enters the eternal, uncreated love of God – then by that, the soul unites with the eternal Spirit out of God and this Spirit unites with the uncreated soul, and that is the rebirth of the soul in the Spirit out of God.
GGJ|8|57|13|0|Just as a real human being has to act this way in order to enter in himself the full glory of life, I have done this now Myself to give you a true example and a very reliable road sign in the great Man of Creation. And I have come on this Earth because this – as already said – corresponds according to My eternal order with the positive little chamber, to enter in the full power in Heaven and on all earths to My own and therefore also your greatest glory.
GGJ|8|57|14|0|It is true that I possess already since eternity in Myself all power and glory, but still, I was not a visible and perceivable God for any created being, not even for the most perfected angel. If I, to a certain extent wanted to make Myself visible for someone like Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, then this happened because I had filled an angel with such a degree of Spirit of My will that on certain moments he represented My personality. But from now on, I am a visible God for all men and angels and I have laid the foundation for a total perfect, eternal and independent free and consequently true life, and from that consists also My own greater glorification and with that also yours.
GGJ|8|57|15|0|For how could even the most perfected angels and also the most pious men of this and all other earths glorify God in truth by a true and living love for Him, whom they had never seen and therefore also had never understood? For it was always said: 'No one can see God and keep the life, because the pure divinity is in Himself a devouring eternal fire.' That fire in Me is now covered and tempered by this body of Mine, and now is no more valid: 'No one can see God and live', but: 'From now on, every angel and human being will be able to see God and live, and whoever will not see God, will have a very miserable and judged life.'
GGJ|8|57|16|0|What I have told and shown you now is consequently certainly also an important reason why I have adopted the human flesh only on this Earth.
GGJ|8|57|17|0|As you now simply clearly will understand from this description why I could only adopt the human flesh on this and not on another earth, you therefore will also be able to understand and perceive the following:
GGJ|8|57|18|0|You have seen how that certain extremely inconsiderable positive little chamber of life of the heart as the actual foundation of men's life is also alone capable of the most clear and most true intelligence, and thus it is already within itself the light, the truth and the life. So it is also the case with men on this Earth. Originally, compared to the people of the other earths, they are also very inconsiderable, blind, dark, little, weak and powerless. In fact, the spirits of other celestial bodies do not know them, just like the people of this Earth finally do not know themselves. But in the hidden inner kernel of their life they are out of Me the fundamental life point of the whole great Man of Creation and they can then also develop out of themselves very high abilities of life, which with people from other earths appear only very one-sidedly and of an inferior degree.
GGJ|8|57|19|0|Thanks to such very high and godlike abilities of the people of this Earth, to which are also belonging: namely a well-articulated outer and inner language, the art of writing and arithmetic and still a lot more other things, they are therefore also the only ones who are capable to understand the revealed Word out of God's mouth, for instance first in the external meaning of letters or images and then from that also in the true spiritual meaning and finally also in the deepest meaning of the heavenly life.
GGJ|8|57|20|0|This ability is something invaluably great and outstanding, just like also the abilities of life and intelligence of the positive little chamber of life of the heart are the invaluably most perfect and most noble part of the whole human being. And again, also for this reason I only could come to you and to no one else on another earth.
GGJ|8|57|21|0|Look, this is then again such a reason why I only could adopt the human flesh on this Earth. And these are about the most important reasons for My incarnation on this Earth.
GGJ|8|57|22|0|Think about this now for awhile and then give your opinion about how you have understood this now."
GGJ|8|58|1|1|What the Roman understood about the explanation of the Lord (19/6)
GGJ|8|58|1|0|The Roman said: "Yes, yes, Lord and Master, according to the explanation that You have given now, it can impossibly be otherwise but precisely as you have expounded to us now. Although by far we still cannot understand it yet, but we believe it without any doubt, because You as the eternal Truth and Wisdom You have shown it to us just like it is and as it must be. Because You as the Creator of all things must surely know best how and in what kind of order Your works are created, and what the purpose is of this and that. Thus, we only can learn about the situation of such matters of Your eternal order – which were not revealed to us people until now – because You are revealing it to us, and we believe everything what You tell us, even if we are not capable with our reason and still less with our sense organs to penetrate into the full depth of Your wisdom. We thank You for this more than great revelation.
GGJ|8|58|2|0|But from what we have now heard from You, You also have given us a weapon in our hands with which we can bring all philosophers and old theologians quickly to the ground. Because this is a proof as no other, drawn out of the most inner source of life of every human being who truly has to correspond entirely with the whole endless great Man of Your Creation, because man, as a being who now is completely equal to You, represents the perfect closing stone of all Your works and therefore, in an extremely little form he is that which is the entire endless big creation.
GGJ|8|58|3|0|However, the fact that the way to the true, free and independent life is very tight and narrow, is obviously clear from this wonderful great revelation of Yours, and one can also see that it has to be like that and can never be any different.
GGJ|8|58|4|0|The one who truly wants to find himself and by that also You, must penetrate through this very tight little door in himself, otherwise he will stay outside of the little chamber of life of his heart. Only the love for You and the fellowman makes this little door, which is otherwise so tight, wider. The soul, who generally imagines himself to be so great, will be made small by true humility, and the real meekness makes him pliable. And only such a prepared soul can penetrate through the tight little door into the little chamber of life of his godly spirit and there become one with the spirit and by that will be born again or reborn. From Your great revelation I have now concluded that these things are absolutely necessary for the practice of our test life on this Earth, and therefore I also have discovered the true and real reason why You especially have so urgently emphasized to us the love for God and fellowman, humility and meekness.
GGJ|8|58|5|0|But now that we know the reason, and also know what we surely can reach when we go along that way, it will be also easy for us to act and we also will do that with the greatest possible diligence and zeal.
GGJ|8|58|6|0|For if we in our great poverty of life know where the great and richest treasure is hidden, and if we also have the help and the tools to dig it up for ourselves, then we surely would be the greatest fools if, knowing that we indeed will discover it and dig it up, we would so to speak lay lazily our hands into our lab and would, just like the spiritual blind worldly people, throw ourselves into the very temporary mud of worldly matter which is in judgment and which today appears to be something and tomorrow will be blown away by the winds and storms as worthless chaff.
GGJ|8|58|7|0|O thank you, Lord and Master, that You have now revealed so clearly to us the deepest cause of the things of Your creation.
GGJ|8|58|8|0|But now, o Lord and Master of eternity, there is still a little question that keeps me busy. Of course I know that You have known very clearly already since an eternity beforehand what I would like to ask You now, but I still will ask it openly, firstly because You want it that way, and secondly because of the others who are here, so that they can hear what it will be all about.
GGJ|8|58|9|0|The question is like this: "have the inhabitants of other earths never heard anything at all and do they not have any knowledge about You, or, if they do have knowledge, how did they acquire it? Are the people of other earths also real men or are they only men according to the outer form and are they, what concerns their inner being, only in a certain way still animals that as far as their form is concerned look like us human beings on this Earth? Are they guided by a certain wise instinct that You have laid in them, just like we have noticed this here with certain animals, so that we almost attributed a certain reason, awareness and capacity of judgment to them?
GGJ|8|58|10|0|About this, o Lord and Master, please give us a little light. Then, as far as our souls are concerned, we will be well provided."
GGJ|8|59|1|1|How our Earth is related to other worlds (19/7)
GGJ|8|59|1|0|I said: "You have well understood My words by answering your first question, and in the revelation that I have made to you, you have found a striking and true application for your life, in such a way that I Myself could not have given it more clearly to you. And so, whoever – as you have said – will enter through the tight little door in himself, will also in full reality be reborn in his spirit for eternal life. But now that you have so clearly and well understood this revelation that I have given you, it is almost a wonder that you also did not perceive and completely found within you the complete answer to your second question.
GGJ|8|59|2|0|Look, when the human beings of this Earth are, compared to the endless great Man of Creation what the positive little chamber of their heart is compared to the whole size of their body, which indeed lives also and is active according to the requirements of the intellect, the will and now and then also that which is of the instinct, then your second question can surely very easily and clearly be answered."
GGJ|8|59|3|0|The Roman said: "Yes, yes, Lord and Master, this almost seems to be so now to me. I have the feeling that I already know it, but still, actually I do not know it yet. Therefore, please have for me and for all of us the goodness and mercy to lead us on the right way."
GGJ|8|59|4|0|I said: "Well then, good, I will do it. Look and listen.
GGJ|8|59|5|0|The most important foundation of life resides – for the body as well as for the soul – in the known positive little chamber of the heart. When this becomes active, then from this, all endlessly many parts of your whole being become alive, in such a way as if they themselves are bringing about little chambers and are the carriers of life. And see, with the right exercise your limbs can develop an amazing power and a very artful skill in many things. But all their qualities and great artful skills are finally thanks to what? Look, for everything, only to that certain little chamber of the heart, for without it, all limbs would be as dead and immovable as those of a metallic idol statue.
GGJ|8|59|6|0|Yes, from where did the limbs of an artist learn such skillfulness, even all the limbs according to their specific structure and efficient ability? Look, all this, only from that little chamber of the heart, and more precisely according to a gradual order.
GGJ|8|59|7|0|The first movements of life will gradually make the heart to move. From that, the activity goes by means of the blood to the longs, the liver and the spleen, and from there to the remaining organs and to the head with all its parts.
GGJ|8|59|8|0|Once the head is ready and the brains are developed, then with men will begin the thinking, evaluating, concluding, understanding and perceiving, and only from that moment on will come the real and wise exercise of the outer parts of the body, which then will accomplish all work – no matter how artful – soon in such a good and wise way as if they had accomplished themselves an individual, free and independent life. I will tell you moreover the following:
GGJ|8|59|9|0|When a human being is reborn in the spirit, he also can think in all the parts of his soul and body and speak very well perceptibly for himself, and then he is just like Me, in his whole being, spirit, life, power, thought and a complete living word. And by what has man accomplished that? Look, all this comes again from the positive little chamber of his heart.
GGJ|8|59|10|0|As man receives his whole education and his whole development only from this little chamber in his heart, so also in the same manner do human beings from other worlds receive – according to their individual form and ability – their development only from the little chamber of the heart of the great Man of Creation, which is of course extremely big.
GGJ|8|59|11|0|How this works, you can now of course not grasp yet, but when you will be completely reborn in the spirit, then you will be able to grasp and well understand the great 'how' and 'why'. Do you now have already a little idea as to how the human beings on other worlds receive knowledge of Me, and become also wise and happy?"
GGJ|8|60|1|1|The importance of our Earth (19/8)
GGJ|8|60|1|0|The Roman said: "O Lord and Master, by Your second explanation on this and certainly also for me every other very important subject, I came in a full sun of the strongest light. We on this Earth, who are living with You in a very strong and close relation of love and wisdom, are for the whole, endless great Man of Creation exactly, and – in view of the fact that You are directly near to us – necessarily that which is the positive little chamber of love. The other celestial bodies with their people, the shell globes with their solar galaxies and central suns are in relation to us as the other parts of our body and our soul are to the little chamber of life of our heart.
GGJ|8|60|2|0|You are now here with us in Your most perfect and intense godly personality, and You rule the whole of infinity of course also from no other place than from where You are entirely present. And we men of this Earth – and most of all now on this place – are in our great love for You certainly also the ones who are nearest to You, and by the acceptance of Your teaching, Your godly love and wisdom, we are moreover the most living, and by Your will the most powerful and most active ones around You.
GGJ|8|60|3|0|Now, when this is so and can impossibly and inconceivably be otherwise, then how can it be different than that by Your will, also all development has to flow out from us to all countless many other celestial bodies and its inhabitants in a way that is of course unknown to us, just as also the fundamental life and all remaining development in the whole human being flows out from the very little chamber of the heart in a way that it is certainly also unknown to the fundamental life in that little chamber before the full rebirth has taken place.
GGJ|8|60|4|0|The fact that this is indeed so, cannot be doubted. The 'how' is for the moment however as spiritually still under aged children of Your love and mercy, of less importance. Because You, who certainly know all too clearly the great 'how' already since eternity are with us, and You will also, namely in the spirit, stay with us, not only until the end of times, but according to my opinion, forever. Now, since You will stay forever with us, then the mutual relations regarding the existence and development in the whole of infinity can also never change, because the relation that exists now – that means the one between You and us – can also never change.
GGJ|8|60|5|0|Because the little chamber of life of the heart will for instance never come in the eyes, ears, nose or the stomach, the kidneys, the spleen or the hands and feet of the body, or completely in the extremities thereof. Although each of those parts of the body, big or small, must also have an individual central organ of life, for otherwise it could not take up and adopt the life from the fundamental life of the little chamber of the heart and use it effectively for its specific purpose.
GGJ|8|60|6|0|Because the eye certainly uses the life that flows from the heart in man in a much different way than the ear. And so, every part of man will do it differently depending on its own purposes. But finally, all those endless many things are only one complete whole and it fulfills the purpose completely for the original fundamental life in the heart and it finds therein itself again as its original place of birth. And once it has found itself there, then this finding of itself again is now precisely that which You, o Lord, called so strikingly the rebirth in the spirit.
GGJ|8|60|7|0|And now, an almost endless supreme thought comes into my mind, so bright and light as the sun is shining there above. Apart from the rebirth of a human being on this Earth, of which we know now as clear as the sun wherein it consists and of which we know that we also will most certainly reach it, there is still another, endless great rebirth in the spirit that comes to light, namely that of the whole great Man of Creation.
GGJ|8|60|8|0|Out of myself in this life I certainly would not have come to that if You, o Lord, would not have given me an indication, but You only have given this to me as small as a little spark, and see, this has now changed in me into a radiating sun.
GGJ|8|60|9|0|Look, in Your endless clearness You said that with a complete rebirth in the spirit, the endless many parts of man are already flowing through his fundamental life in such a way that next in that whole human being one original, fundamental life comes into being, and this human being can therefore in all his parts also think, evaluate, make conclusions, and speak very clearly, by which the whole human being becomes then just like You, a living word.
GGJ|8|60|10|0|However, as with man, who lives completely in the spirit of his fundamental life and is completely permeated with it, and with whom everything becomes a very clear and living word, then finally, this will also have to be the case with the whole great Man of Creation. Through You, he will be permeated with all our endless many parts, and our life and light will be active in the whole endless range of that initial Man of Creation and will radiate, and so the whole great Man of Creation will with us and You, o Lord, only become one magnificent and living word.
GGJ|8|60|11|0|And so, I have now the impression that I now also understand already a little of the great 'how', for according to Your eternal order it only can be like that and not otherwise, that finally also the whole great Man of Creation in all his parts will be permeated by us human beings of this Earth, with our insight and our development, and will just like us become alive.
GGJ|8|60|12|0|And now, I still want to add something, as some kind of proof of the truth from Your mouth, for by Your mercy I already had since my youth an exceptionally sharp and strong and until now indestructible memory, and thus I have remembered very well every little word that You have spoken.
GGJ|8|60|13|0|Look, on the mountain You once have told us a story about a certain lost son who returned to his father, to make very well clear to us the greatness of Your godly and fatherly mercy. But at that time I evaluated Your word much differently as did maybe any other person from his good but for the rest perhaps still somewhat limited range of view and comprehension, and this I did all the more easier because You have given us very meaningful indications for it.
GGJ|8|60|14|0|On a small scale, this in a certain way lost son who then came back to his father seems in the first place to indicate the rebirth of a human being of this Earth of which is now known to us what it is, but on a large scale at the same time also the future total rebirth of the whole great Man of Creation. For, Lord, Your words are no human words, but they are the words of God, and those are not only in relation to us, but through us also to the whole of infinity, physically as well as spiritually. Because the whole creation is indeed since eternity also Your thought, Your word and Your will.
GGJ|8|60|15|0|Lord and Master, have I, in my strong human and gentile weakness more or less understood the instruction that You have given me?"
GGJ|8|61|1|1|The most important task of man (19/9)
GGJ|8|61|1|0|I said: "Friend and brother Marcus, son of Aurelia, the most virtuous and well educated patrician woman, you have not only more or less correctly and well understood the instruction that I have given you, but you also have hit the nail precisely on the head, and I say here once again: in this way, the light of the Jews will be taken away and will be given to the much wiser gentiles. Because the long night of the gentiles has changed into the day, and the day of the Jews goes down into the darkest night.
GGJ|8|61|2|0|Bring them all here to Me from the whole of Jerusalem and from the entire Jewish land, and there will be not one who can measure himself with the true wisdom of this Marcus of Mine.
GGJ|8|61|3|0|I tell you truthfully, that with your good reason you have now prepared a great joy for My heart, because My words became alive in your heart. And therefore you and also your companions will reach within a very short time the full rebirth in My Spirit.
GGJ|8|61|4|0|You, Marcus, are already at the entrance of the tight little door of life of your true little chamber of life, for if this would not be so, you would not have understood so clearly the depth of My words as you have now. Because the flesh cannot give this to man, but only My Spirit that is already awakened for his soul in him.
GGJ|8|61|5|0|From this, all of you can clearly see now how penetrating truth and wisdom will be for those who can rejoice in the full rebirth of their soul in My Spirit. And I say to you once more what I have told you already many times, namely that no human eye has ever seen, no human ear has ever heard and no human awareness has ever experienced what kind of endless and unspeakable happiness God has prepared for those who truly, that means by action, love Him.
GGJ|8|61|6|0|Of course, in Myself I am since eternity in the greatest and full joy of supreme happiness, because My love, My wisdom and My endless great power gives Me in Myself eternally the unspeakable all supreme joy of My godly, in every respect perfect life, and as Your Father I say to you: whatever I have, My most lovable children must have also. For where on this Earth can you find a father who would not like to share all his joy with his children that he loves more than himself, and who finally only experiences the greatest joy after he has gathered his beloved children full of joy around himself?
GGJ|8|61|7|0|Do you maybe think that the Father in Heaven experiences less joy about His children who love Him above all? Oh, on the contrary, still endlessly much more. But therefore He also will prepare for them endlessly much greater joy than an earthly father does or can do from the deepest of his heart for his children, for your Father in Heaven truly has the infinite and eternal most wonderful diversity of means for it.
GGJ|8|61|8|0|But therefore, do also with pleasure and with great zeal what I as your Father have, not commanded, but only have advised to you. Then soon, you will feel in yourself what kind of reward you can expect.
GGJ|8|61|9|0|Say for yourself now, and think well about it: would a merchant not be a great fool if he knew that he could buy for a reasonable price a pearl that is definitely one of the most priceless ones, and even if he did not possess so much money, would not immediately sell all his goods that are of less value and would buy the priceless pearl for that. Because the priceless pearl is in the eyes of men still unspeakably of much more value than all his former goods taken together.
GGJ|8|61|10|0|Look, this is also how things are with the value of the rebirth of the human soul in his initial spirit of life out of Myself. Is it not worth that a good person gives up all his worldly treasures and would only strive with all his might for the greatest pearl of life, namely the rebirth of the soul in the initial spirit of life? Or is it not better to take care for the eternal life of the soul than to be worried about all perishable treasures of the world that will perish and rot, and probably will never again come back completely to the eternal, clear life of their souls?
GGJ|8|61|11|0|It is indeed true that the soul during his life on this Earth appropriates to himself those things that are related to his flesh and transforms it according to his being. And when the body has been completely fallen away, bit-by-bit he also appropriates from the corresponding decomposition ether that which corresponds to himself in order to clothe himself with it. But this is still not a treasure of life for a soul, but only a characteristic of life of every soul that was fixed by My order and that can never be accounted to him as merit, because this is only something for which I had taken care of.
GGJ|8|61|12|0|But also, one thing is certain and true, namely that with a pure soul who lived according to My will, more of his earthly body will pass into him than with an impure and sinful soul, for if a chaste body was already here an ornament for the soul, this will certainly be even more so in a glorified spiritual state.
GGJ|8|61|13|0|But also this does not belong to the actual merit of life of the soul, but it is also an arrangement of Me that rewards the soul, and also here it would be an idol foolishness of the soul if he would worry even for one moment for this earthly treasure which also continues to exists for him in the beyond, because it belongs to his 'I'. Yes, this worry could be completely compared with that of very foolish parents who only are concerned whether their children will receive a nice and attractive appearance and how they have to arrange it to make their proud foolish wish come true, but who do not consider that the growth and the outer appearance are only depending on God's will and that no human being can change anything to it.
GGJ|8|61|14|0|Therefore, for every soul, only one thing is necessary: that he would search for My Kingdom of life in himself in the little chamber of the heart of the original life, and would also find it. All the rest, he will receive from Me as a free gift anyway.
GGJ|8|61|15|0|For this reason I have already told you many times that you do not have to be fearfully worried about what and where you will receive food and drink and with what you will clothe your body, but to search most of all My Kingdom and its true justice in you. All the rest will be added to it just like that, because the Father in Heaven knows what you need for your earthly livelihood.
GGJ|8|61|16|0|If you work today, and you eat and drink, then you sufficiently have taken care of the difficulties of the day. Therefore, on the day that you work, it would be useless to worry for the day of tomorrow. If you will experience that one it will bring along its own worries. For only the day that you are still alive and working is written on your account by Me. The future one rests still in My hand and you are not responsible for that one yet. And therefore, it is foolish to worry in an earthly way already today for the day of tomorrow, for it depends only on Me if ever I will give man to let him experience the following day.
GGJ|8|61|17|0|So was there also a master of the house who possessed big landed properties and cattle and was worried beforehand so that he, in order to enlarge his earthly treasures and bring himself on the safe side, let new barns, stalls and big strong granaries be constructed, and besides that, for greater safety, a strong, high wall around the new constructions. And when everything was ready, he said: 'Ha, now it becomes lighter in my worried heart, because from now on, I will be able to live without worries with my great possessions.' But while he was still comfortingly talking like that in himself, there was a voice like thunder that said: 'O you earthly vain fool! You are praising and comforting yourself as if you yourself are lord over your soul and your life. Look, even during this night, your soul will be separated from your flesh, of which you were so worried. To what use will your worries, efforts and work be for your soul?' Then the man got frightened and saw that he still had taken little care of his soul, and soon after this message he died.
GGJ|8|61|18|0|Now ask yourself: what was the use for that person of his great worries in the world about worldly things. Were it not more intelligent if he would have taken correctly and good care of his soul and had find God's Kingdom in himself, as people in earlier times had found that also in themselves, even the gentiles, as you clearly saw with the 7 Egyptians?
GGJ|8|61|19|0|With this, I certainly do not want to say that a good person, according to My will should not perform any earthly work at all. Oh, on the contrary, because physical idleness causes and feeds all sins. But every person should actually be active and busy to eat his bread in the sweat of his face.
GGJ|8|61|20|0|What is important is the intention with which a person is active and working. Whoever is careful, active and working is like My friend and brother Lazarus, who searches also powerfully and effectively in himself for My Kingdom and its justice, and he will also find it, just like he – and you too My dear Marcus – has already found it for the greatest part. Therefore, be joyful and cheerful now, for you have already acquired for yourself the great pearl and you will be a tremendous support for your brothers.
GGJ|8|61|21|0|But let us rest now a little, because there, along the way that is leading from the west to this place, I can see a few of the disciples who I have send out from Emmaus and who are coming back. They will soon be here and then we will hear how they were doing."
GGJ|8|62|1|1|The 70 disciples return to the Lord (19/10)
GGJ|8|62|1|0|We still waited for a while, and soon the disciples who were send out from Emmaus arrived to us because their spirit had inspired them that I was staying in Bethany and was now on the already known hill amidst My friends.
GGJ|8|62|2|0|At first there were only some 40 who arrived, but within a few moments the others, driven by their spirit came also to Me, so that all of them should witness before My friends how in those few days everything had already come true what I had predicted and promised to them when they were send out.
GGJ|8|62|3|0|However, also others who were experienced in all kinds of things and learned Jews and Greeks came with them. Some of them to hear from Myself the words of life, others to test Me, to see if I really am the One who the send-out disciples proclaimed to them.
GGJ|8|62|4|0|Now when all the mentioned disciples and the rest of the Jews and Greeks gathered around Me, a Jew asked Me: "Master, these disciples brought a good report about You. In Your name they have made the sick better and set free those who were possessed with evil spirits. From this we have seen that You are either a real prophet or that the promised Messiah is really hidden in You. Since we could however not receive a complete clarification from the words of the messengers, we came to this place to hear from Your mouth how it is with those things that Your messengers have announced to us. Therefore, please do not misunderstand our coming to this place."
GGJ|8|62|5|0|Then I turned to the present disciples and said to them: "Whoever will listen to you, will also listen to Me, but he who despises you, despises also Me. And whoever despises Me, despises also the One who sent Me. The One who sent Me is one with Me, and He is the One of whom you say that He is your God. But you have never seen Him, and therefore you can also not know the One who He has sent. However, I say to you now, My disciples, that all of you have announced My word faithfully, truly and correctly to the people."
GGJ|8|62|6|0|Then the some 70 disciples came full of joy closer to Me and said: "O Lord, in Your name, also the worst devils had to obey, and we rejoiced greatly in it."
GGJ|8|62|7|0|Then I said in veiled terms: "Yes, yes. I saw Satan falling down from the sky as lightning (the separation of the false from what is true), but that is still not yet sufficient, but rather the action according to the truth, so that the truth in man becomes a living property.
GGJ|8|62|8|0|Look, I have given you the power out of Me to tread on snakes and scorpions, and also over all the power of the enemies. However, do not rejoice because of that, but rather about the fact that your names are now written in Heaven, and that is also My great joy. For this reason, in My human form I am also praising You, Father and Lord of Heaven and Earth, that You have hidden these things from the intelligent and wise ones of the world and have revealed them to infants. Yes, Father, it has pleased You in this way since eternity.
GGJ|8|62|9|0|I say to you now, worldly wise and intelligent ones: all power has been given to Me in Heaven and on Earth by My Father. But no one of you knows who and what the Son is. Only My eternal Father knows it. And likewise, also no one knows and can see who the Father is, but only the Son and further also those to whom the Son wants to reveal it. The one to whom the Son wanted to reveal it, to him He also has revealed it, but the Son will not reveal it to those who have a high opinion about their wisdom and cleverness."
GGJ|8|62|10|0|Then I turned to My disciples who were now all together here, and said especially to them: "Truly, I say to you: blessed are the eyes that can see what you can see and have seen, and blessed are the ears that hear what you can hear and have heard. For I say to you once more: many prophets and kings wanted to see what you are seeing, and hear what you are hearing, and they did not see it and have also not heard it.
GGJ|8|62|11|0|But there are here now also some who can also see and hear what you can see and hear, but they still can feel nothing and they also understand and perceive nothing, for they remain blocked and blind of heart. But whoever's heart is blocked and blind, is also blocked and blind concerning his brains and his whole body, because when already that which should be light in man is dark, then how deep must be the darkness of the whole human being?
GGJ|8|62|12|0|You also know that the salt is the most important and best way to enhance the taste of the food. However, when the salt itself has become tasteless, with what should the food then be salted? You are now a real salt for the life of the people. But watch, that you also should not become tasteless like the Pharisees and scribes have become tasteless by which they do not encourage people for eternal life with their salt that has become tasteless, but they only spoil them unto death."
GGJ|8|63|1|1|A scribe tests the Lord (19/11)
GGJ|8|63|1|0|Among those who came with the more than 70 disciples to Bethany, there was also a scribe. My words irritated him.
GGJ|8|63|2|0|He came to Me with the purpose to test Me, and said (the scribe): "Master, I have understood from Your words that You well know the Scripture and are giving a correct judgment. Therefore, tell me now what I have to do to become blessed as Your disciples."
GGJ|8|63|3|0|I said: "What is written in the law of God about it, and how do you as scribe read what is written?"
GGJ|8|63|4|0|The scribe said: "You must love God your Lord with all your heart, all your soul and all your power and with your complete mind, and your fellowman as yourself".
GGJ|8|63|5|0|On this, I said to the scribe: "You have answered completely right. Do that, then you will live. For only to know what is right does not bring eternal life to anyone. Knowledge is most certainly necessary, for without knowledge is like a blind one standing along the way without a guide. But when the blind one has become seeing by the knowledge but furthermore does not want to continue on the way, then his sight is of little or no use to him. He who does not know what to do and thus also does not do it, has also no sin if he does not do that which is good, but he who knows what is good and does not do it, although he knows what is good, he has sin."
GGJ|8|63|6|0|Then the scribe, being surprised, looked at Me and said, as if he wanted to justify himself before Me: "Master, I can see that You are very well acquainted with the truth, and I also know that for a true, God pleasing life it is not sufficient to only know the laws, but one must live and act accordingly. One can only love God above all by precisely following all His commandments, but if one must love his fellowman as himself, then he should first know who that fellowman actually is who he has to love as himself. Who do I have to consider as my fellowman?"
GGJ|8|63|7|0|Then I said: "It is truly something to be astonished about that you as scribe do not know who your fellowman is. I will tell you a short story to make it clear to you who you should consider to be your fellowman:
GGJ|8|63|8|0|Once there was a man who traveled for business from Jerusalem to Jericho, but along the way he was attacked by robbers. They undressed him completely, then hit him almost unto death, went away with their booty and let him lie there half dead.
GGJ|8|63|9|0|Now by coincidence a priest from Jerusalem came along the same road. He saw the man who was terribly beaten by the robbers, lying there along the road, but he walked by without being concerned about him. Next to the priest there soon came also a Levite and he did the same as the priest.
GGJ|8|63|10|0|Soon after that, a Samaritan came also along the same place, and when he saw the man lying there, he felt pity for the man who was half beaten to death. He went to him, put a bandage on his wounds, poured oil and wine on it, lift him up and put him on his pack animal and brought him like that to an inn and personally took care of him the whole day and night. The next day, when he saw that the wounded man would improve with the right treatment, he called the innkeeper, gave him 2 pieces of silver and said to him: 'Since I have urgent matters to take care of, I will leave now. Take care of him until I will return within a few days. Whatever you need more, I will truthfully refund you.' Then he left, and when he returned after a few days he saw that the man who he had treated so well, was already so far healed that he could take him back to Jerusalem. He paid the innkeeper once more 2 pieces of silver and moreover he gave clothes to the healed man.
GGJ|8|63|11|0|Now what do you think? Who of the 3 was the fellowman of the one who was attacked by the robbers and murderers?"
GGJ|8|63|12|0|The scribe said: "Undoubtedly the one who was merciful to him."
GGJ|8|63|13|0|I said: "Good, then go and do the same. Every person who needs your help in no matter what way is your fellowman, and if you help him, then you also are his fellowman. And when you have helped him, then as your fellowman you also have loved him as yourself. For true neighborly love is: that you do for your fellowmen all that which you could reasonably wish that in case of need they also would do for you. Do you now know who your fellowman is?"
GGJ|8|63|14|0|Upon this, the scribe did not dare to answer Me anything anymore, he withdrew and said to his companions: "Truly, in this Galilean lives a powerful Spirit of truth. It is worth listening to him."
GGJ|8|63|15|0|Then one of the disciples said: "It is still more worth to live and to act according to what He is teaching, for He is the Lord and carries all power over life and death in Himself. Whoever will follow His teaching, will receive life from Him."
GGJ|8|63|16|0|The scribe said: "If He is the Messiah of the Jews, then you are completely right, but if He is the One and possesses all power and authority in Heaven and on Earth, then He still can say that to the high priests, and when they resist to accept and to believe it, then He can reject them and chastise them with fire from the Heavens, as God has once chastised Sodom and Gomorrah."
GGJ|8|63|17|0|The disciple said: "You are speaking in the manner of men. We however speak in the manner of His Spirit. We already know from Him all the things that He still will do, and we know His power, and we are witnesses of all the things He has done and taught in Jerusalem, and so we also can speak and know what we can expect and what still will happen.
GGJ|8|63|18|0|Did not all the high priests see the signs in the sky, which clearly showed to them what they can expect because of their hardness? But this did not make any impression on them, apart from the hatred against Him, and time after time they are deliberating even more intensively with each other how they could catch and kill Him. But still, He walks freely around in the entire Jewish land and He has no fear for His many enemies who think to be supremely powerful. If He would not be the Lord of all power and authority in Heaven and on Earth, then He already since long would have fled out of the country. But because He very well knows what kind of power and what kind of authority He possesses, He is not fleeing for His enemies, but He enters the temple without hesitation or fear and instructs the people about the coming of God's Kingdom on Earth and threatens the Pharisees and Jews with all the sharpness of His words. Who else except He alone, as Lord of all power and might, would dare to do that? Surely, that will be more than a sufficient proof for every intelligent person that He alone and no one else is the true Messiah and therefore also the Lord.
GGJ|8|63|19|0|We have seen His deeds and His signs of wonders and have heard the eternal truth of His words, and believe therefore also truly in Him. You have seen and heard the same and still you do not believe that He is the promised Messiah who now has come to us into this world.
GGJ|8|63|20|0|What could actually be the reason for your unbelief? Look, the reason for this is the great blindness and hardness of your heart. You are scribes and know from the Scripture with what kind of signs and conditions the Messiah will come into this world. Well now, all this applies to Him up to the smallest detail. When this is now incontestably the case, how can you then still doubt and expect someone else?
GGJ|8|63|21|0|Yes, in your blindness you surely will expect someone else who will however not come until the end of the world and its times. A few days ago you have heard us speak like that in Bethlehem and also in other places, and we have explained the Scripture to you, although we as simple men have never learned to read and write, and we have performed signs before your eyes for the salvation and benefit of the people of which you were very surprised. But I am asking you now: from who did we receive such wonderful power, or from which school could we learn such things?
GGJ|8|63|22|0|Oh, if such a school existed somewhere in the world, you surely would know about it and you also would have visited it for the sake of your profit. But such a school does not exist in the world, except only now among this Lord and Master of eternity who is indeed staying as a visible Man of flesh and blood among us, but in His Spirit He is the One by whose love, wisdom, word and will all Heavens, this Earth and everything that exists on it are created.
GGJ|8|63|23|0|Whoever will not learn it from Him now, will also not receive it, even if he would visit all worldly schools of wisdom. And whoever did not learn it from Him, will also not come to eternal life and to Him, for it is written: 'In that time, all who are willing, will be taught by God – the Spirit of the Father will educate them.' And whoever is not drawn by the Father will not come to the Son in who the Father is living, who you do not know and have never known, and thus you also do not know the Son and do not know who He is, just like He told you.
GGJ|8|63|24|0|However, now we know the Son and the Father in Him because He has revealed it to us Himself, and He revealed it to us because we believed in Him at once. He openly said and showed us who He is. But you did not believe and still do not believe, therefore you also will remain in your night of sins and die in the death thereof. Remember this well. For we, who are now His truthful witnesses, have already said this to you in Bethlehem when you were threatening us, and we were not afraid of you, and now in His presence we still tell you once more without any fear or hesitation, so that He Himself can explain to you if we have spoken correctly or incorrectly.
GGJ|8|63|25|0|You have indeed traveled after us as if you wanted to hear the truth from His own mouth, but in fact you only came with us to this place to test the Lord of God's glory. But He has shown you how absurd it is for a weak mortal man to test the Lord of life and dead. And for this reason you are quiet and you have nothing left to test Him once more. Therefore, the wisest thing you can do is to leave this sacred place soon and to retreat into your old nests of sin so that nothing worse would happen to you that had already happened."
GGJ|8|64|1|1|The complaint of the scribes (19/12)
GGJ|8|64|1|0|This strong speech was like a stench in the nose of the scribe and his companions and therefore they came to Me and asked Me: "Master, do You give the right to Your disciples to speak to us like that? When we do not want to believe immediately what they believe, but as learned men are still searching for all kind of other proof, then this is certainly not their business. If they come to us in a good and gentle way, then we also will listen to them and will kindly examine their words, but if they come to us like this, then finally there is nothing else to do, except to treat them exactly as they are treating us. However, if they have the right from You to treat us, learned men, like that, then they will not be able to achieve much with us."
GGJ|8|64|2|0|I said: "Every word that this one disciple has spoken to you, I Myself have put into his mouth, and so I Myself have spoken to you with My mouth. And with this, your question has been completely answered. And it shows to you from who My disciples have the right to speak like that to you. But you just never want to hear the truth and you honor vain flattery and hypocrisy. For this reason, My words seem hard and rude to you and they irritate you.
GGJ|8|64|3|0|But I say to you: "whoever is once rooted in what is false, and moreover teaches untrue things, and for that wants a great honor from the blind people, because in his blindness he considers himself as somebody great, finds the light truth always hard and offending for his imagined honor, and this irritates him. However, I say to you that such a person will also never find the way to the truth if he in his false conviction does not want to humiliate himself by the great light of the truth, but in his darkness he will continuously want that honor be given to him, and furthermore, with that he will also go to ruin.
GGJ|8|64|4|0|Once there was a man who truly read a lot about all the streets and roads. They honored the man because of his knowledge, and the man attached much important to that honor. But although he knew a lot about the streets and the roads of the world, he never traveled on the roads, which he had known from the writings of the Romans and the Greeks.
GGJ|8|64|5|0|Now it happened that a man from royal descent who was planning to make a faraway trip, took this road expert as guide into his service in return of a great reward, although he still had other guides into his service, who however were not so learned as he but had made already many trips and therefore they also knew the streets and roads from experience.
GGJ|8|64|6|0|Then it happened on a trip far away in Egypt, that the man of royal descent wanted to reach the old city of Memphis in a few days, and he deliberated with the road expert what would be the shortest and safest way to that place. The old road experts advised to continue the road along the river, although this was a little longer. But the learned one said: 'You do not know anything, and that which you have known, you do not know anymore already for a long time. I as the only one have learned the streets and roads of the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans, and I know them all very well. I suggest that we go straight here through the desert, so that we can reach Memphis 3 days earlier instead of continuing along the river.'
GGJ|8|64|7|0|This suggestion satisfied the royal man and he appointed the road expert as guide.
GGJ|8|64|8|0|With great difficulty the caravan traveled already for days through the sand and was beginning to lack water and food supply.
GGJ|8|64|9|0|Then the royal man called the guides to him again. He asked the road expert for an account and threatened him in case he, because of his stubbornness brought the caravan on wrong tracks.
GGJ|8|64|10|0|Then also the old guides said: 'Lord, if we will not go back and travel to the east, but instead will continue going to the west, we will all die.'
GGJ|8|64|11|0|The learned guide still wanted however to pretend that he was right, since his worldly honor was very important to him.
GGJ|8|64|12|0|But then the royal man commanded that they should take the itinerary that lead to the east. All obeyed and luckily all reached the river again within 3 days, and the old city within 7 days.
GGJ|8|64|13|0|To what use was the imagined and greedy road expert actually for the caravan? If it had followed him completely, it would be undeniably lost, and because it only had followed him for a few days, it reached the goal much later and was more tiresome.
GGJ|8|64|14|0|When the royal man arrived in Memphis, he said to the imagined road expert: 'You have badly done your job. Therefore you must from now on be the last and least among my servants. By experience you must become intelligent and useful in humility, otherwise you will have no reward, but only a rightly punishment.'
GGJ|8|64|15|0|And what the royal man said to the imagined road expert, I say also to you, scribes and theologians. Also you are leading the people in your greedy self-righteousness to the pitiful ruin of the inner life instead of going to its growth. And if someone will say this to you, you become filled with offence and anger, because you are indeed carrying the dead letter of the Scripture, but the spirit that makes alive which is present in it, you have never discovered, because your heart was always filled with pride and a worldly attitude, and the spirit that lives only in the true humility of the heart could never be awakened to the clear life full of light.
GGJ|8|64|16|0|Since in the future you are not useful anymore to lead My caravans, I have appointed again in the old and first manner guides who are not-learned, who however are very qualified and experienced on the roads of the humility of the heart and neighborly love, and these will lead the caravans – that came into the desert because of you – again to the river of life. But you will not escape the reward that follows pride if you will continue to persevere in your pride. For I say to you: the sheer letter of the Scripture kills, only the spirit makes alive. That spirit accepts however only those who follow Me in humility and love.
GGJ|8|64|17|0|As long as a well-meant word of truth out of the mouth of your fellowman can still hurt and offend you, you are still far away from God's Kingdom. However, he who wants to be My true disciple and follower, should even forgive his true and actual enemies, pray for those who have cursed him, and bless those who hate and damn him and also do good to those who harm him. In this way he will rather pile up glowing coals of repentance on the head of his enemies, rather than repaying evil with evil.
GGJ|8|64|18|0|If you will not let go your obstinacy and proud hardness, the light will be taken away from you and will be given to the gentiles, which was already foreseen a long time ago, and for this purpose you are under the yoke of the gentiles and you must abide to hard laws, because you have treaded the light laws of God under foot.
GGJ|8|64|19|0|I have come now to gather and establish you again and want to make you really free by the power of the truth. However, if you want to stay in your self-created slavery, then stay. Then I will give My light to the gentiles, but you will be left in the night of your sins, and the gentiles will from now on rule over you. This country that was promised to you will be trampled down by the enemies, and will from now on remain waste and empty. Let this be said as a warning to you.
GGJ|8|64|20|0|When all this will be executed, you surely will know Me and call out: 'Lord, Lord!' Then however, I will not know you, but I will say to you: 'I have never known you, go therefore away from Me, you enemies of the truth."
GGJ|8|65|1|1|The hypocrisy of the scribes (19/13)
GGJ|8|65|1|0|When the scribes and his companions heard that from Me, they could find nothing anymore to contradict Me.
GGJ|8|65|2|0|But the scribe was thinking and said to Me: "Master, I can see that You are a true and wise Teacher. You are teaching God's Word correctly irrespective of persons or of a nation. We also know what is written with the prophets about the coming of the Messiah, and with us we are also already half on our way to believe that You can be the promised Messiah, for we have heard many things about Your teaching and deeds, and have also experienced a lot ourselves since we know You already more than 10 years as a remarkable Nazarene and we have experienced already a lot of inconceivable things of You, like for instance houses that were build in a wonderfully fast way, healings of sick people, abundant fishing and even an undeniable raising of somebody who died after a heavy fall. Such and still more of Your hidden activities we have heard, although You Yourself and also Your father Joseph did not want to make it known among the people.
GGJ|8|65|3|0|But at that time, by far it could not be noticed that You are a prophet, and still less the promised great Messiah of the Jews and all the people on Earth. Only since about 2 years and a few months it has become public and known all over that You stood up among the people and by means of words and deeds are witnessing about Yourself that You are the promised Messiah.
GGJ|8|65|4|0|So we did not come here to wish for one or another miraculous sign from You, but only to hear the words out of Your mouth, because at home You were anything but an orator, so that even Your fluently speaking father Joseph poured out his troubles. He was afraid that in course of time You could become completely mute and mentally deficient, because oftentimes for weeks they could not get one word out of You. And now You have become a Teacher of the people for whom – as for every great prophet – one must give the greatest of all honor.
GGJ|8|65|5|0|The fact that You, as the already long known son of Joseph the carpenter, are really the Messiah Himself, yes, that, we could in fact not simply believe despite everything what we have heard about You. And if we now came from Bethlehem and from still further away to this place, urged by Your disciples who came to us, in order to convince us of the most important matter, then You surely cannot blame us. For if You are permeated and filled by the highest Spirit of wisdom as Your disciples are saying and now also You Yourself, then You surely will perceive that we did not come here with bad intentions.
GGJ|8|65|6|0|For in the old proverbs of wisdom it is written that one has to investigate everything, and further must accept and keep that which is good. When we as human beings are doing this now also with You, then for this reason You should not consider us as cursed sinners. You have given Your disciples, who were not learned people at all, such an inner light by which they could recognize You immediately as the promised Messiah. Then why do You not give such a light to us? Must we, because we are more careful with the acceptance of the belief in You be condemned to eternal darkness? Look, a while ago You have told us a very good story about who our fellowman is. We however, are also poor of light, and we are then also more in need of a merciful Samaritan than that man of Jericho who was half beaten to death. But for us, it still does not seem to be in You. What is Your answer on this, wise Master?"
GGJ|8|65|7|0|I said: "If the words from your mouth were also those from your heart, you also would find more than a merciful Samaritan for the healing of your beaten down souls. But as long as the feeling in your heart is much different from what your cunning tongues are speaking, you also will not find that supposed Samaritan with Me. Nevertheless, I have shown you My mercy by saying to you what I have said just now. If you will take it at heart, of which I will never force you, it will also become light and clear in you.
GGJ|8|65|8|0|The fact that in your blind judgment you know Me as son of the carpenter, this I surely know, but you admitted yourself that now and then you heard about Me that I had performed deeds of which no other human being is capable of. Then you surely could have looked into the Scripture. Then with little difficulty you could have found who was behind that carpenter's son, what even many gentiles had discovered during that time. But this you have never done, and when someone with a better and clear perception pointed it out to you, you not only did not think about it any further, but you threatened everyone who had such an opinion. You partly took Me for a possessed one and, if it worked out well, partly also for a talented magician who, at a good opportunity had learned his secret art here and there in order to gather great treasures with the gentiles.
GGJ|8|65|9|0|But when you received information about Me again, you turned against Me in your evil assembly: 'Aha, now everything is clear for us about Him. His father Joseph is a direct descendant of David? The old man has discovered talents in his son and he secretly taught Him somewhere all kinds of magic that is considered as something godly by the gentiles. With this, he already made a lot of gentiles as his friends, and because they are our enemies, he had the idea to, by their kindness, put his magician of a son on the throne of David, and us, as enemies of the gentiles, he will then bring us down with one blow, and with the help of the Essenes, who are also well respected by the Romans, he will bring us to ruin. But this, we must prevent at all cost, and at a good opportunity we must catch Him and take His life, after which it will then certainly be finished with Him forever. Because if He is only a bad magician and wants to bring us down, then it is very good when we will bring Him down before He in one way or another can harm us. And if ever He is the Christ, then we will not be able to do anything to Him and then later we can still early enough believe that he is the Christ. He will not blame us that we first had to examine everything before accepting Him as the promised Christ, and then, besides that, He moreover will even have to praise us for our zeal for the truth and will have to give us a high reward.'
GGJ|8|65|10|0|Look, this is how you think in your heart while also the whole temple in Jerusalem thinks the same way, and not one of you has even by far the desire that I perhaps may be Christ, but only, once that I will be strangled by you, may remain dead forever.
GGJ|8|65|11|0|When this is your greatest desire and nothing else, what kind of desire should I then need to have for you according to the truth in My heart? Are you, with such a desire that is against Me, worth of My mercy? Judge for yourself. I am endlessly much better than the best among you and I still proof a great mercy to you by telling you openly how it looks inside of you, so that you can know yourself and can turn to totally different ideas, for this is still possible for you. But what kind of mercy are you showing regarding Me? Now say honestly, if that what I have said in your face is something different than the pure truth?"
GGJ|8|65|12|0|Now all of them looked at Me in amazement and not one of them had the courage to contradict Me.
GGJ|8|66|1|1|Forgiveness of sins (19/14)
GGJ|8|66|1|0|Soon the Roman Agricola came to Me with a very serious face and said: "O Lord and Master, is it possible that among the Jews there are such miserable creatures who secretly can plot such a thing against You? You, great God, do You not have any devouring fire left? Surely, every one of such miserable creatures deserves a thousandfold to be crucified. Really, I have heard already a lot of bad things about the hostile attitude of the temple servants regarding You, but this I have never heard."
GGJ|8|66|2|0|I said: "Friend, do not be too surprised about that, for there will soon be a time when you will hear quite different things of this bad kind about Me. Because this kind of people will not rest before I myself will allow them – as I have indicated to you earlier – to make full the measure of their abomination to Myself. Then however, will come the great judgment over them about which the prophet Daniel predicted when he stood in the holy place and which I also have predicted to you earlier."
GGJ|8|66|3|0|Agricola said: "O Lord and Master, it is very good that You have revealed this now to me, because by this, we Romans we will know very clearly what we have to do later."
GGJ|8|66|4|0|I said: "You will act when you will be called for that. But now we will leave this to rest. Soon something else will come up."
GGJ|8|66|5|0|When the scribe heard all that, he began to think in himself and after a while he said: "Lord and Master, now I see that You are more than the son of Joseph the carpenter who 3 years ago has blessed the temporary . For if you know what goes on in the heart of a person, then You must be a God. And look, because You could say this to us, clearly and completely according to the truth in our face, what a mortal human being could never do, I begin now to believe that You most certainly are the Messiah. Lord and Master, strengthen my faith."
GGJ|8|66|6|0|I said; "Faith alone will not make you blessed, but the deed according to the light of faith, so that faith may become alive. But repair also as much as possible the injustice that you often have committed to your fellowmen. Then your sins will be forgiven, for as long as someone has not repaid the last unjust penny to his fellowman, he will not enter God's Kingdom."
GGJ|8|66|7|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, then, only few will enter God's Kingdom. For how often does it not happen that even with the best of will, one cannot completely repair the injustice that he has knowingly caused to someone, and there are a lot of such cases wherein this is prevented. What must one do then to receive forgiveness of sins?"
GGJ|8|66|8|0|I said: "When a person who realizes and regrets his injustice and cannot make up anymore to his fellowman what he has done wrong to him, then he should remorsefully and sincerely confess his injustice in his heart before God and ask Him for forgiveness, and he should ask if He – for who all things are possible – would repair the inflicted damage to the one who was harmed. Then God will certainly always hear such a sincere prayer and forgive the sins of the one who has asked seriously and full of good will and remorse to forgive his sin, more in particular when someone really tries through his works of love to make up again to others what he had to make up for those who are no more there.
GGJ|8|66|9|0|But whoever even cannot do that anymore, will be helped by God when he is really sorry and his will is truly good. But as long as there is still an opportunity to repair yourself the injustice that you have caused to your fellowmen, only good will, repentance and praying will help little or nothing, but only the deed. And only after the deed you also should ask God to forgive your sins, then they also will be forgiven by God if you really and truly have taken the serious resolution to commit no more sin and when you also keep to that resolution with all the strength of your life that is under the power of your free will.
GGJ|8|66|10|0|However, if you will fall back into your old sins, then also all your already committed sins are taken into your account. For once you have made up to your fellowman for an injustice so that you have become friends, but soon after that you commit against the same friend or against someone else another new injustice, then also the injustice that was already made up for comes before judgment as an aggravating proof charged to your again committed sin, and by the judgment you will receive also double punishment as you would have received for the first offense. But if already the worldly judges are passing judgment this way, and rightly, then God will not be milder towards a hardened sinner who sometimes indeed improves his life and makes up for his injustice, but soon begins to sin again.
GGJ|8|66|11|0|Thus, man can only receive the real and complete forgiveness of his sins by firstly realizing that his sins are an injustice towards his fellowmen, feeling sorry about them and trying to repair them as much as possible, and secondly, after that, also by asking God for forgiveness with the serious resolution not to commit the sins no more and also to remain true to the good resolution which he made. If you decide this faithfully and truthfully in your heart, and furthermore will also act according to that resolution, then I say to you here already now: your sins are forgiven by Me."
GGJ|8|66|12|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, Your teaching is sharp, but true, and I will try when possible to follow it up with the deed. But You said that You are forgiving our sins in advance if we will follow Your teaching. Do You then also have the right and the power in the place of God to forgive men their sins?"
GGJ|8|66|13|0|I said: "It is difficult to speak with you blind ones about the beauty of the colors. Did I not tell you before that all power and authority in Heaven and Earth belong to Me?"
GGJ|8|67|1|1|The Lord raises a helper from the dead (19/15)
GGJ|8|67|1|0|When I had said that aloud to the scribe, the one sister of Lazarus, namely Martha, came almost out of breath to us on the hill and brought us the message that a helper had fallen of a high scaffolding on which he had to do something, and that now he gave no more sign of life. She asked Me to help him.
GGJ|8|67|2|0|And I said: "Well now, let him be brought here by the other helpers, then I will see what I will do."
GGJ|8|67|3|0|After these words, Martha hurried back down again, and the helper who fell down dead was carried on a stretcher and within a few moments he was lying before Me.
GGJ|8|67|4|0|And I said: "Did I not tell you beforehand that soon we would have something else to do?"
GGJ|8|67|5|0|Then I said to the scribe who fixed his eyes on the dead man: "Examine him, because you also are an expert in this field, and see if this helper is indeed entirely dead."
GGJ|8|67|6|0|Then he looked and felt the dead man from head to toe and diagnosed that he was completely dead, because he fell from the scaffolding on his head. His scull was pushed in and his neck completely broken.
GGJ|8|67|7|0|When the scribe saw such certain deadly injuries with the dead man, he said: "Lord and Master, only God can make him alive again. With human help he cannot be brought to life again."
GGJ|8|67|8|0|I said: "What do you think is easier to say: "Your sins are forgiven', or to say to the dead man: 'Stand up with a healed body and walk' and to make it also happen?"
GGJ|8|67|9|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, the first is clearly easier than the second. Because the first can be said by every human being to the one who has sinned against him, and according to Your teaching, this applies then certainly also to God, but to say the second and to make it happen is only possibly by God and maybe also by the one to whom God has given the power for that."
GGJ|8|67|10|0|Then I said: "In order that you may see and experience that also the power belongs to Me to forgive forever and validly the sins of a sinner who has changed his life, I say now from My highest own power to this dead man: be healed, stand up and walk!"
GGJ|8|67|11|0|On that moment the dead man stood up, saw Me before him and thanked Me fervently for the healing.
GGJ|8|67|12|0|The scribe said however to the man who became alive again: "Man, you were completely dead, and the Lord has not only healed you, but He also has brought you completely back to life again. Thank Him therefore also for your new life."
GGJ|8|67|13|0|I said: "The one who gives thanks for the healing, gives also thanks for the life, and this is enough."
GGJ|8|67|14|0|Then I turned again to the helper who was brought back to life again, and said to him: "Be careful next time and do not climb anymore on a high scaffolding when it is not really necessary. When one needs to climb on such high timber, leave this to the one who is trained in it, for every unnecessary boasting will always punish itself, just like this was now the case with you.
GGJ|8|67|15|0|But besides that, you should also remember one thing, and that is: take care never to try anymore to show off to your fellow workers through risky things in order to be seen as first helper by your employer and then to rule over your fellow workers, but just be loyal and zealous in what you have to do, then you will never more experience the accident of falling down from the height and break your neck on which the death of the body is connected. For he who will climb high, will also fall down deep."
GGJ|8|67|16|0|After these words of Mine, the helper thanked Me once more and went with his fellow workers who brought him with the stretcher to Me, down again, with the resolution to follow up My words for the rest of his life.
GGJ|8|67|17|0|Then I said again to the scribe: "This sign, that I have only done to strengthen your faith, you should keep for yourselves and tell it to no one else before the right time. I know why I want it that way. Now you can go with the disciples again to where My Spirit will bring you. In the valley you all will receive food and drink from the innkeeper.
GGJ|8|67|18|0|Then they left again, and we went also for the midday meal since it was already quite late.
GGJ|8|67|19|0|Now we went down the hill and entered into the house and the big dining-hall where already a good meal was prepared for us. We went and sat at the table and I called Raphael to tell a few young people who all stayed in another house of Lazarus, to come to us and sit at our table. Raphael went and brought 12 boys and 12 girls who were of a special beauty, and by My influence they knew also the Hebrew, Greek and Roman language. These 24 sat at a special table with Raphael at the head.
GGJ|8|67|20|0|When Agricola finished looking with great pleasure to this beautiful young company, he said very emotionally: "O Lord, with this present You have truly given me a more than great pleasure, for in this manner I am now father of many children, and I will equally well take care of them, and even more than for my own children. Only I ask You for a still very long and healthy life, so that I can well take care – spiritually and also physically – of all those who You have entrusted to me. I will never lack the will for it and also not the action."
GGJ|8|67|21|0|I said: "Also I am glad about that, and I also will give you what you will ask Me, but you will have little time at home because you – as I have already announced to you – will soon have to leave for Britannia and there you will have much to do. What will you do then with the young people?"
GGJ|8|67|22|0|Agricola said: "Lord, then I will as always turn to You in my heart, and You will not leave me without advice."
GGJ|8|67|23|0|I said: "You have thought well and have answered Me well. But when you will go to Britannia, you can take these 24 young people with you. They will help you well. But let us now eat and drink."
GGJ|8|67|24|0|Then we ate and drank cheerfully and we talked about all kinds of good and special things with each other.
GGJ|8|67|25|0|Mary, the youngest sister of Lazarus, sat on a low chair next to Me at My feet and listened to My words, just like she used to do.
GGJ|8|67|26|0|But because this time there were many guests, and Martha was worrying that perhaps she would not be able to serve well enough the many high guests on her own, she came to Me and said: "Lord, look, I am busy, please tell my sister to help me."
GGJ|8|67|27|0|Then I said: "Martha, Martha, you are still the same, although I already have told you My opinion for the same reason. You make yourself very worried for that which is of the world, but Mary has chosen the best place. Therefore, she also should remain here. We have food and drink in abundance. Now, for what else are you making yourself worried?"
GGJ|8|67|28|0|Soon, Martha realized her mistake, let Mary sit at My side and with ease she did with the servants what still had to be done.
GGJ|8|68|1|1|The educating of children (19/16)
GGJ|8|68|1|0|When we were now sitting together and were cheerfully eating, drinking and discussing about all kinds of things, the big dogs in the garden started to bark loudly.
GGJ|8|68|2|0|When it was brought to his attention, Lazarus said to Me: "Lord and Master, there are certainly uninvited guests approaching my Bethany. But it is good that You have given me those watchers. That protects us against troublesome visitors. But maybe we still have to go and see what is going on, because the animals are really making a lot of noise."
GGJ|8|68|3|0|I said: "Just leave it, for I surely know what is going on outside. Do you not remember the Pharisees anymore who stayed at your place from last night until the morning? Look, they promised you to come back today to Bethany because of Me. Look, they and still a few others are coming near this place and want to come into this main house of yours, but it is not the time yet, and especially not because this morning they went again in the counsel and they think now again much differently than yesterday. There are a couple of fanatics with a big mouth with them. Therefore, they still can wait for a while before they can come in. But you can send one of your servants outside. He should take them to the inn for the foreigners. At evening we will then see what we will do."
GGJ|8|68|4|0|Immediately Lazarus sent a servant, and it happened as I had said.
GGJ|8|68|5|0|But then Lazarus said: "I am really surprised about the Pharisees of yesterday that they again should think differently, because You yourself said that they probably were the last and only ones among the great number of temple servants who converted themselves to You. And we all had a lot of trust in it and we were very glad about it."
GGJ|8|68|6|0|I said: "Do not doubt it and do not be afraid. We will also keep them, but right now they are still not completely converted. However, when the evening will come, they will have other and better ideas and then we will go to them. For the mean time, we will stay here cheerfully together, and there still will be a lot more about which we can change ideas with each other."
GGJ|8|68|7|0|Lazarus and all the others were completely satisfied with this.
GGJ|8|68|8|0|Then it became totally silent at our table. Only at the table of the young people, now and then a word was spoken, since the young men asked all kinds of things to Raphael and he always taught them very kindly.
GGJ|8|68|9|0|We listened to them, and the 4 temple servants who were present and who joined us in Emmaus, as well as the 7 who joined us before on the Mount of Olives, said: "Such a teaching produces a lot of results. Because from such a teacher the youth can learn more in 1 hour than with another worldly teacher in 10 years. Lord, our women and children are also staying here in Bethany, lodging in a house of Lazarus. What would it be good for them if they also had such a teacher from the Heavens for only 1 hour."
GGJ|8|68|10|0|I said: "That would indeed be very favorable for them, but they would not be able to absorb the teaching of such a teacher because their heart and their soul are stuffed up with too many worldly things. These young people however, have a very chaste spirit and they are morally unspoiled. Every sin is still strange to them and they went through a lot of need and misery and had to become used to all kinds of privation by which they also have become free of all lusts of which children of rich parents are subjected to. Their souls are sufficiently pure as of angels. By that, the godly Spirit can unfold itself in them unhindered. And see. That is then also the reason that already as children they can be taught by a very high angel, for only such very pure and entirely unspoiled souls can be taught directly by the angels from the Heavens. But with children as those of yours, at best it is only possible indirectly.
GGJ|8|68|11|0|I say to you: if parents were capable to educate their children in such a way that these could keep their innocence and purity of soul until their 14th year, they also would be immediately given teachers and guides from the Heavens. But since in this time among the respected Jews this is now completely inexistent, the teachers from the Heavens have directly nothing to do with your children.
GGJ|8|68|12|0|However, this was very often the case with the patriarchs, and from time to time it also happened in this and also in the previous century. The mother of My body and My foster father Joseph, and also the old Simeon, Anna, Zechariah, his wife Elisabeth and his son John and still a few others, were educated by the angels from the Heavens, and even in a direct way. But those who I mention here were educated by their parents since their birth in the greatest morality and purity of soul, and that was with your worldly children actually never the case.
GGJ|8|68|13|0|It surely would be extremely good for the people, although it is not absolutely necessary for the attainment of bliss and eternal life, for with Me – and so also in Heaven – there is infinitely more joy about a sinner who does penance and truly changes his life, than about 99 righteous ones who never needed to do penance, as I already have told you before. Therefore, do what I am teaching you, then you will live, for I, who am saying this to you, am more than all the angels from the Heavens, and so is certainly also My teaching."
GGJ|8|68|14|0|Now a scribe, whose wife and children were also in Bethany, said: "Lord, my wife and my 7 children had, as far as I know, always to live strictly according to the law, and the souls of the children are most probably still completely pure. I surely could let these bring here? They certainly would win a lot for their future life. What do You think about that, Lord?"
GGJ|8|68|15|0|I said: "I still think that for your wife and your children, who are not as pure as you think, it is better when they stay today where they are, because tomorrow there is still another day and the day after tomorrow another one, and then it certainly will happen that I also will come together with the wives and children of all of you. And do not insist to Me on that anymore."
GGJ|8|68|16|0|After these words of Mine they did not insist to Me anymore on such requests.
GGJ|8|69|1|1|Marcus asks about the history of the Earth (19/17)
GGJ|8|69|1|0|When we were sitting very quietly and cheerfully together, the Roman Marcus, who we already came to know as a deep thinker, said: "Lord and Master, do You allow me, now that we have the opportunity for it, to ask You still another question? There is still something bothering me, and I gladly would like to receive some explanation about this, more than what You have given us on the Mount of Olives."
GGJ|8|69|2|0|I said: "You just can always speak and ask as you wish, for within you lives a soul of light. Although I know what you still want to ask, but for the sake of the others I like you to speak and ask, so that also they will know what it is all about, for it is always a big mistake with people when only a few perceive in themselves what they are lacking. If people would notice and feel this, then they also would search for it with great diligence and zeal and try to find it, and they also would find many things. But because they are lazy and do not know and feel what they are lacking, they are also not searching what is lacking and do not find it. However, the one who searches will find, to the one who asks will be given and for the one who knocks will be opened up. Thus, just say about which you still want to have a clearer light than what was given to you on the Mount of Olives."
GGJ|8|69|3|0|Now our Roman Marcus said: "Look, Lord and Master, You Yourself have explicitly said that man cannot love God completely above all if he will not try to know Him – as far as this is possible to him – and then, after that I thought about it for a long time, I discovered that I am still lacking a lot.
GGJ|8|69|4|0|Look, in Illyria and also in our faraway regions I possess several mines and from these I attain all kinds of metals, like gold, silver, lead and a great quantity of iron of which we can make very good use.
GGJ|8|69|5|0|But by digging into such a mine in the mountains I have already found very rare and remarkable things, and this was very deep under the usual surface of the Earth. These were bones and skeletons of gigantic animals that one time lived on the Earth. When did they live on the Earth and how could they end up so deep under – let us say – such high mountains? So also, they have even found bones and skeletons in Egypt and Spain that had great resemblance with those of a man – only they certainly were 4 to 5 times as big and strong as those of a man now. And so I also have found many remarkable things of which I do not find it necessary here to name more in detail.
GGJ|8|69|6|0|Although, on the mountain You have told us briefly that before Adam there was a kind of people that existed for a long time who still had little free will, but who lived just like the animals more instinctively and also acted according to that instinct. Only about 4.000 years ago, according to the Scripture of the Jews, appears the first man, Adam, with a complete free will and with an equally free reason, and giving from himself wise laws and regulations to his descendants.
GGJ|8|69|7|0|I would like to ask now an important question, and that is: was this Earth during the time of Adam here and there still inhabited by those earlier men, and does that generation continue to exist, perhaps somewhere on certain places on the Earth up to our time, and will they perhaps still continue to exist for a longer time? And how did those remains of bones of the prehistoric animals end up even under the foundations of the mountains, just like the gigantic remains of the pre-Adamites?
GGJ|8|69|8|0|Lord, please give me still some further explanation about this, for what we, searching Romans, have discovered until now, that – and certainly still more than that – will be discovered by our descendants.
GGJ|8|69|9|0|The books of Moses that are known to us do not give us an answer at all about the conditions of life on Earth before Adam. Moses begins immediately with the extremely mysterious story of creation, which however is in no way connected with what we are discovering now on the Earth – it only brings forward great contradictions.
GGJ|8|69|10|0|If You will not give us a higher light about this now, it will cause great confusion, namely with the later descendants, and Your teaching will be hit by great divisions. For Your teaching is based on that of Moses. When he however, is obscure in this respect, then Your light cannot come to full clarity. Therefore, give us also in this respect still a clearer explanation. We please ask You for this."
GGJ|8|70|1|1|About the natural scientific contentof the 6th and the 7th book of Moses. The age of the Earth. (19/18)
GGJ|8|70|1|0|I said: "Listen, My Marcus, who have become very lovable to Me. I have told and shown you already many things, and I will tell and show you also that, but all what I have said and told you now will not go further than your first generation, because the worldly people will not grasp it, will not understand it and will therefore also not believe it. You have brought forward a very good reason why your desired explanation about things and life's circumstances of this Earth seem to be especially necessary to make the people believe more firmly in My teaching. But I also have told you that the Spirit of all things which is present in My creation, will reveal it to all those who will be reborn in the spirit. The one to whom the Spirit will reveal it, will then also really understand in the true light about the things which are now still incomprehensible to you.
GGJ|8|70|2|0|You surely will accept from Me what I will now say about it by word of mouth, because I tell you so, but the full depth of it, you will not understand, and you will even less be capable to give an exact idea to the other people who are now still completely blind in spirit. And therefore, the people will still have to wait a long time until they can be given an answer to all so-called important questions, in such a way that they can understand it.
GGJ|8|70|3|0|Look, the Jews were once the most enlightened people on Earth, apart from the fact that Moses himself has explained everything through the mouth of his brother Aaron in 2 books that were added later. Now it has already come that far with them that they know or understand absolutely nothing anymore of such prehistoric matters. All such remnants that they find, they call it the result of the deluge of Noah which they do not understand anymore. And if you will teach them anything else, they will curse you as a heretic.
GGJ|8|70|4|0|You gentiles have in your mythology a myth of actually 2 great deluges of the Earth, and they attribute to it in the first place the cause of the remnants, and the people believes it firmly. If you will tell the people the truth now, they will laugh at you and at best they will say: 'Ah, who can know that? Only the gods know.' Then what can you answer them? Look, that is why the people will only be capable to grasp these kind of truths when they firstly will be skilled in all kinds of science and secondly when their awakened spirit will reveal it to them.
GGJ|8|70|5|0|But to you, I surely want to give some indications about how these things are, although I know all too well that with your present ability of understanding you will not be able to grasp all of it. In the first place because you are lacking the concept of extremely big numbers, and in the second place because you only know and believe what I have told you about the magnitude, the distance and the movements of the stars. But also this, remains for you only external knowledge until it will take form in your spirit as an independent and self-created lightened truth.
GGJ|8|70|6|0|The fact that this Earth has such a high age that you would not be able to grasp the number of years – even if I would tell you – I have shown you already on the Mount of Olives. But to make it short: as a celestial body, the Earth exists for your concepts already almost for an endlessly long time and had to endure many changes on its surface until it adopted its present-day form. Fire, water, earthquakes and other great storms, especially in its beginning, were the helpers that, according to My will, made it what it has become now. And in order that it may continue to exist and will become still more suitable for the temporary nourishment of still a lot more people and other creatures, fire, floods, earthquakes and little and great storms must continue upon and above it whenever it is necessary."
GGJ|8|71|1|1|The first 2 periods of development of the Earth (19/19)
GGJ|8|71|1|0|When the Earth in its beginning was only that much developed that above its waters only a few bigger and smaller islands were beginning to rise up, which were covered with the mud of the sea, I soon, from My wisdom and My will, placed all kinds of seeds of plants in the fertile mud. And look, then such islands became then also soon overgrown, first with all kinds of rare grass, herbs, and with small and later also extremely big trees.
GGJ|8|71|2|0|When those islands were overgrown, I then put also eggs or seeds in it for the formation of an animal world that was suitable for the Earth in that condition, which first only existed of all kinds of little and later bigger worms, then of insects and finally, when the dried soil contained already food in abundance, also of gigantic animals. Their task was to feed themselves with the still very coarse herbs and branches of the trees, and to fertilize the soil more and more with their manure, and finally also with their deceased gigantic bodies, of which the bones are still remnants that can be found in the deep holes and shafts of the Earth.
GGJ|8|71|3|0|From the decay of such animals developed, according to My will, again a large number of new animals in the form of smaller and bigger worms and from that, again in the form of all kinds of insects.
GGJ|8|71|4|0|Let us call this now a separate period of development of the Earth. But it is of course obvious that before that, the earthly body underwent already numberless times all kinds of changes, because this condition could never be possible without those processes. But all such events are as little your concern as for instance those of a grain of wheat that has been put into the soil until the moment when finally a very useful, completely ripe and blessed fruit will come out of the seed. In short, now I have shown you the Earth in its 1st period of fertilization and blossom in which all kinds of seeds for herbs and trees were put in the upper layer of its soil, and eggs for all kinds of animals. And for all that, the foundation was laid in the water already a long time ago, because certain and very diverse water plants and water animals are in every respect clearly a lot older than the animals of the continent and the animals of the sky.
GGJ|8|71|5|0|Through My words you have now seen the first formation of a fertile soil, and by that you had to imagine that for better animals – and even less for human beings – there was no possibility to exist on this early fertile soil. But this sour condition was nevertheless necessary, for without this condition, no second and more perfect one could follow, no more than when a riper and finally completely ripe fruit on a tree can never come out without the preceding meager sour bud.
GGJ|8|71|6|0|But for the ripening of a fruit on a tree there are, after the formation of the meager sour bud, certainly still a number of stages of development needed, which of course only My eye can detect with precision – and this is also absolutely necessary for the ripening process of a celestial body.
GGJ|8|71|7|0|Now we have seen the development of the Earth unto the stage of a meager sour bud. What is exactly happening with a tree in the early springtime when the meager sour bud swells up completely and becomes green and juicy? Look, it bursts open, urged from the inside, throws away its covering so to speak overboard into the sea of transition and dissolution, and deploys itself to a greater perfection, so that then, from its center, the leaves can unfold as necessary companions of the next blossom, leading to the development of the fruit. Even if a tree, as already observed, is only a meager comparison for the development of a celestial body, it still can give you a good image from which you, in a very simplified form, can deduce how much is needed before a celestial body becomes suitable to carry and to feed people of your kind.
GGJ|8|71|8|0|This 1st period or the first stage of the still coarse and uncultivated manner to fertilize the Earth comes to an end after many thousands of years as they are now calculated on Earth, for at that time no specific seasons existed for this Earth, and those that existed already, lasted a little longer than those of now.
GGJ|8|71|9|0|This 1st period which we have seen, perished by storms of fire from the interior of the Earth that were allowed or rather carefully determined, and after a great number of earthly years as we know them now, bigger parts of land raised up from the depths of the seas of the Earth, already provided with mountains and covered with an already very fertile mud.
GGJ|8|71|10|0|From My wisdom and My will, more perfect seeds were put into this mud at the right time, and soon it looked already luxuriant on the bigger parts of land of the still young Earth.
GGJ|8|71|11|0|Now, when there was again a great amount of food on those different bigger parts of land,      in the wisest order I immediately provided for a greater number of already more developed, little and big consumers. Bigger animals inhabited the water between the parts of land, and the bigger parts of land had their big animals that ate the new plants, herbs and trees that grew on the bottom.
GGJ|8|71|12|0|Grasses, plants, herbs, bushes and gigantic trees still produced the seed and could reproduce, but the greatest part grew still out of the fertile soil of the parts of land, just like the mushrooms. The animals came into being in nearly the same way as the to you well-known crocodiles of the river the Nile in Egypt, more precisely from eggs. They were able to live in the air as well as in the water and could also feed themselves with water plants and the plants on the parts of land where it still was by far not dry enough.
GGJ|8|71|13|0|In this progressing period of development of the Earth that was in a certain way important for the fruit bearing plant life and animal life, it could not look pleasantly dry, just as little as with the more and more unfolding buds of the tree, for if they would be dry, then this would not be good for the blossom and the following fruit."
GGJ|8|72|1|1|The development of the Earth untill the pre-Adamites (19/20)
GGJ|8|72|1|0|The 2nd prehistoric period of development lasted again – calculated in present-day earthly years – a for you unspeakable long time. But the Earth was by far still not fit to carry warm-blooded animals, not to mention human beings, no matter how inferior they may be. Therefore, also this one perished, just like the first one, and after that, it lasted again a very long time before there was a 3rd preparatory period of development.
GGJ|8|72|2|0|Of course, between the one and the other prehistoric main period, there were also a few very stormy intermediate periods of which in the beginning only I as Creator know best the meaning and finally also the spirit to whom I want to reveal it.
GGJ|8|72|3|0|Out of the many necessary processes of development came forth a 3rd period. Now already very big lands are rising up from the sea, driven by the inner fire of the Earth – this of course according to My will. The vegetation becomes even more richly diverse and is still of a gigantic kind, and this is the same with the animals. But also this period, which lasted also extremely long and which we could compare in a certain way with the blossom of a tree, was just as the other 2 preceding periods still by far not fit to serve man as a habitation. Therefore, also this one perished and buried its proceedings, just as the 1st and 2nd period in the vegetable as well as in the animal sphere, but not as deep as the first one.
GGJ|8|72|4|0|After that, there were again a few intermediate periods, and after a long time a 4th preliminary period of development broke out. The pieces of land became again much larger, the vegetation became also again much luxuriant, and in the water, on the already drier lands and also in the air it became very lively with all kinds of little and besides that, also larger animals. There were even already warm-blooded mammals that did no more come in this world by means of eggs but by way of natural procreation, and consequently they gave birth to living young ones, with the exception of the water animals, some large amphibians, the birds, worms and insects.
GGJ|8|72|5|0|This 4th prehistoric main period lasted extraordinary long. Already then, the sun shone from time to time on the surface of the Earth, and on a few trees there was already a fruit that became visible, which however you would not have found so tasteful, but for the animal world of that time it served nevertheless as a good food.
GGJ|8|72|6|0|Also in this 4th prehistoric period of development, there was nothing on this Earth that looked like a human being.
GGJ|8|72|7|0|Again, great transformations came upon the Earth and these buried for the greatest part everything what in that time you would have called a creature, and from this period you have found a lot of what is buried under the surface of the Earth, but much of it was fundamentally different in many ways from the products of the first 3 periods.
GGJ|8|72|8|0|After a very long time, while there was already a greater rest and order on the Earth, and still after many very big storms on the Earth, we can see now a 5th period that comes along in which the Earth will be prepared. Again, out of the depth of the sea, great pieces of land are rising up that joins the pieces of land, which already existed from the preceding periods, and formed in this way already complete continents.
GGJ|8|72|9|0|In this 5the period, the most and highest mountains on Earth come into existence. Their very high tops are destroyed by lightning, and then, enormous earthquakes and streams of water that come from mighty cloudbursts push them into the deep valleys and clefts of the Earth. By that, extensive plains and less broad valleys and flat pieces of land are formed on which everything can grow better.
GGJ|8|72|10|0|With the beginning of this period, the Earth is brought into a regular orbit around the sun. Day and night and also the seasons are changing regularly, although still with all kinds of deviations, because the fluctuations of the poles of the Earth are still – and still have to be – very great during this period.
GGJ|8|72|11|0|During this period, in which already a durable continent is formed, the regular ocean currents of 14.000 to 14.000 earth years are beginning. By these currents the southern half of the Earth and after that, again the northern half will be flooded for the formation of fertile soil over the often very extended deserts of rolling stones. For after about 14.000 years the sea has put so much fertile mud on the waste plains of rolling stones and the valleys that then, when the sea retreats again and the mud is left behind to become a more firm soil, they are extremely fertile.
GGJ|8|72|12|0|During this 5th period, more than a 1.000 times a 1.000 years were needed before all the well-situated pieces of the surface of the Earth were completely suitable for a new creation of a great number of the most various plants, like grasses, herbs, bushes and trees, and furthermore also for all kinds of animals and pre-Adamic human beings.
GGJ|8|72|13|0|During this period we can already see a great variety of fruit trees and other fruit-bearing vegetation for all kinds for animals and for the at that time prehistoric human beings. But there is still no question of agriculture, although the prehistoric human beings are using already herds of certain animals and live a rough nomad existence, have no clothing and built no houses or huts, but they built certain strong habitations and resting nests on the thick branches of the trees, just like the birds, and they make provisions of food of which they eat something every now and then. When the supply is consumed, they go in groups hunting for food again. When it becomes real cold – because during this period, also the snow appears in considerable amounts – these people travel together to warmer regions with their animals that consist of mammoths, big deer, cows, goats and sheep, and also the elephant, the rhinoceros and the unicorn, all kinds of apes and also birds belong to it.
GGJ|8|72|14|0|More at the end of this period comes the donkey, the camel, the horse and the pig, and these prehistoric human beings can also control these animals, for they possess so much instinctive reason that they have a say over the named animals and they also can use them, partly as pack animals, partly for hunting and partly for obtaining milk and wool with which they can well cover their nests and can make for themselves a soft place to lay down.
GGJ|8|72|15|0|They actually do not have a language in the manner as it is spoken now among the people, but they still have – since they are very perfected animals – certain articulated sounds, signs and gestures, and they can make themselves understand mutually to make clear what they need, and they also help one another. When someone becomes sick – usually because of old age – then he surely knows the herb that will help him, and if he cannot go and search it anymore, the others will do it for him.
GGJ|8|72|16|0|But making fire and using it, that they cannot do. If however they would have seen how the Adamites did it later , they would have imitated it because the urge to imitate prevails with them, and their intelligence with a certain measure of free will is already largely above the intelligence of an ape, no matter how perfect he may be. Thus, they also could learn to speak in our manner, but they never could invent wise words out of themselves.
GGJ|8|72|17|0|As human beings however, they were gigantic and extremely strong, and they had also such strong teeth that they could use them as cutting instruments. So also, they had a very strongly developed sense of odor and feeling and they could sense already from afar when something hostile was coming to them. With their eyes and their will they restrained the animals, and now and then, also the nature spirits.
GGJ|8|72|18|0|Although this 5th prehistoric period of development lasted for many 1.000 times 1.000 of years, among these human beings there was still not any progress noticeable in their culture, but they continued to live their monotonous nomad life, and therefore, they only were a preliminary manure for the present-day human generation that resembles Me in every respect.
GGJ|8|72|19|0|The color of their rather still densely haired skin was between dark and light gray. Only in the south there were also races without hair. Their outer appearance was very similar with that of the Mores of our time. Until Adam, they reproduced and spread in the lowlands and dense forests, but they never settled on the mountains."
GGJ|8|73|1|1|The 2 last periods of development of the Earth (19/21)
GGJ|8|73|1|0|During the time of Adam by which the 6th period begins, the Earth needed again to go partly through great changes by fire and water, and during this occasion, the described pre-Adamic generation, together with their domestic animals perished almost completely, as well as the many forests and other animals that were in it, which could not be considered as domestic animals. Only a few species of birds survived, as well as the animals in the mountains and in the waters of the Earth.
GGJ|8|73|2|0|The described prehistoric men survived here and there, but only few in number, and they lived with the Adamites until the time of Noah in Asia. However, they regressed slowly because they could not find sufficient food that was suitable for them. But still, in a few regions deep in the south of Africa and on a few greater islands of the vast Earth, a few declined descendants of the 5th period can be found. They are however still totally wild, although here and there they adopted a somewhat higher civilization from the descendants of Cain. They can be trained for different kinds of tasks, but actually they cannot think anything out of themselves. Some of them are better off, because they proceeded from a mixture with the Cainites and later also the Lamechites, but also they, are not fit for a higher and deeper spiritual development.
GGJ|8|73|3|0|This kind of people will still remain there for a long time on the place where they are now and will reproduce, and gradually they will also adopt more civilization from the Adamites. But by that, they still will never become a great people. These are now the pre-Adamites from the 5th preparatory period of development of the Earth.
GGJ|8|73|4|0|At the beginning of this period, the Earth received also the moon as companion and regulator of its movement around the sun and around its own axe. Of course, the moon did not have immediately the shape as it has now. Before it received that shape, it also had to go through great stormy periods, which however did not last as long as those of the Earth.
GGJ|8|73|5|0|But do not ask Me now why for the development of a celestial body such an unimaginable long period of time is needed, because that lies determined in My wisdom and order. If the lord of a vineyard could finish all the work in one moment, then what would he do during the whole year? The intelligent owner of a vineyard divides the work for himself, is busy every year, and his daily activity gives him also always a new joy. Look, that is with Me also the case, for I am in the whole of infinity eternally the most active, and therefore also the most happy Being.
GGJ|8|73|6|0|When in springtime, the children of a father of a family are seeing the blossom of the cherry, prune, pear and apple trees in the garden, then they rejoice indeed about it, but they would like to see and taste immediately the ripe fruit instead of only rejoicing at the beautiful blossom. But a wise father says to his still impatient children: 'Just be patient, my lovely children. Everything in this world needs its own time according to God's order, and everything ripens in it. So you also be patient. Also these now blossoming trees will be full of ripe and sweet fruits within a few months, and we will then consume them with the Father in Heaven.' This will then reassure the children.
GGJ|8|73|7|0|And so, you also can be reassured, even if you still cannot already see everywhere on this Earth the completely ripe fruits of My teaching. At the right time they surely will become ripe. For you surely can imagine that I did not straw the living seed of My Word among you for nothing and in vain. However, there still cannot be a complete ripening in one day.
GGJ|8|73|8|0|Look, when according to My order, already for a tree a certain time is needed, then this is certainly even more needed for an earth according to this same order. For it is not enough that a planet is present in the big space of ether as a very big mass of stone, soil and water, for such a mass would be completely dead, and nothing could grow and live on it. But a planet that must carry and feed living things must first become alive itself. And what is again necessary for that is first – just like a big animal – that it will internally organically be completely developed by means of all kinds of influences and processes.
GGJ|8|73|9|0|Although, in every developing celestial body – just like in an embryo in the body of the mother – everything is already present for the complete perfect animal-organic life form, but at the beginning of the development, everything lies as if chaotically mixed up. Only gradually, order comes, and next an organic living whole. How this order works, I know, because I as the only One, am installing the fundamental order in everything. However, when you will be completed in spirit, you also will perceive how this order works.
GGJ|8|73|10|0|From these periods of development, which I have now explained to you as simple and as clearly as possible, you can still conclude something else from it, more precisely what the actual cause is, why the prophet Moses divided the creation in 6 days.
GGJ|8|73|11|0|Thus, those 6 days are the 6 periods that were shown to you, which every created being has to go through, firstly naturally and further – like is the case with you human beings – also for the ripening and perfecting of his soul and his spirit.
GGJ|8|73|12|0|Only after that, comes the 7th period of rest, and that is the happiest eternal life. That 7th period is called 'rest' because there is no more compulsion, no more judgment and no more frightening worries that are pressing on the perfected spirit. But his existence changes eternally into the fullest might of knowledge, insight and the completely free will.
GGJ|8|73|13|0|And say now, My dear Marcus, how you have understood this explanation of Mine."
GGJ|8|74|1|1|The development of the soul of the pre-Adamites (19/22)
GGJ|8|74|1|0|Being fully amazed, Marcus said: "Lord and Master from eternity, I and hopefully also all others, have well understood Your kindhearted explanation. But with us, there is still absolutely no complete penetrating understanding, because we lack exactly that which You have pointed out to us. But still, we have received in us such clearness that we in the first place know now what we have to think about the remnants that were found in the depths of the Earth and how they came there at such great depth, namely by the frequent periodical processes of change of the Earth and the following movement to and fro of the sea, and secondly, at least I have understood what the great prophet Moses has pointed out with his veiled 6 days of creation. And this is sufficient for us for the moment, and we can now quietly wait until we will learn more by our own spiritual perfection. But I also understand that it is and will also remain a teaching for only a few.
GGJ|8|74|2|0|There still remains one question – at least with me – and, o Lord and Master, please be so merciful that I still may bother You with this one more time."
GGJ|8|74|3|0|I said: "You know that I gladly like to listen to you. So you can simply say it."
GGJ|8|74|4|0|The Roman Marcus said: "Lord and Master, although the mentioned pre-Adamites were only gifted with a kind of instinctive intelligence and with only little free will, they also had souls who as such were not mortal, but could maybe be changeable. Now, what about those souls? Where and what are they now in this 6th period of the Earth, and what may happen to them next? Of course, we could say that this question is reaching too far and is objectionable, but because I still am a Roman who is eager to learn and am not a sleepy Jew, I am asking You to consider also this question as positive and to give me a short answer on this."
GGJ|8|74|5|0|I said: "Oh yes, why would I not do that? We still have time enough for it. So you can easily listen to Me. Look, if already the souls of stones, plants and animals continue to live, and in the state wherein they are free of matter they can, let us say, already change into human souls by uniting with one another, and can then become true men in the body of a human being, then the souls of the pre-Adamites will surely also have a continuous life, just like the souls of the human beings of all other worlds in the endless space of creation will continue to live eternally.
GGJ|8|74|6|0|As souls who are living in the spirit kingdom, they are brought, on one or the other big celestial body – that means on a place that corresponds to them spiritually – to a deeper knowledge about God and His power and wisdom. And so, they continue to live very happily and can also become more and more happy. But it would be meaningless to tell you also where in this shell globe such a big celestial body exists, because you cannot see such a celestial body with your sense-organs, and as long as you are not fully reborn in your spirit there is no way during your physical life that you could convince yourself that it looks indeed like I would describe it to you. Thus, until that time, you should be satisfied with what I say to you: in the house of My Father are a lot of habitations. When you will be in My Kingdom, everything will become clear to you. Did you understand Me?"
GGJ|8|74|7|0|Marcus said: "O yes, Lord and Master. But now I still have something else, because from one thing comes another.
GGJ|8|74|8|0|Was during the time of the pre-Adamites this Earth already that certain life chamber in the heart of the great Man of Creation?"
GGJ|8|74|9|0|I said: "Not yet completely in the active reality, but certainly in the destination thereof. During that prehistoric time, another planet was active. However, those people fell into the greatest pride and total God-forsakenness, and those who still believed in a God, did not pay attention to Him, defied Him, and in their blindness they tried to push Him so to speak from His throne of eternal power. They were looking after Him, and evil philosophers said that God lived in the center of their earth. They should dig mine tunnels unto that place and capture Him. So they dug terribly deep holes in that earth by which many of them died.
GGJ|8|74|10|0|When I send messengers to them and warned them, they were always strangled, and the people did not improve their life. And see, then I allowed the earth to rip open from the inside into many pieces. Now this happened at the beginning of the 6th period of this Earth, and this Earth became the life chamber. About where that earth was situated – also in an orbit around this sun – we still will look more into it. But you Lazarus, let them bring new wine. Then we will talk further."
GGJ|8|75|1|1|Drinking wine. The explanation of the destroyed celestal body. (19/23)
GGJ|8|75|1|0|Now Lazarus went with a few servants to bring new wine that tasted particularly well. So the cups were filled again. We all drunk of it and our body was strengthened by it. All became very cheerful and praised Me because I had placed such good and strengthening things on this Earth.
GGJ|8|75|2|0|But I said: "Yes, yes, such a wine is a strengthening drink, but only when it is taken with moderation and on time. But for those who are immoderate in drinking wine and get drunk, it is then no more a strengthening drink but a drink that weakens his whole body. Therefore, always drink this drink with moderation in My name, then it will also strengthen you for the eternal life of the soul. But in the immoderate usage of this drink, the evil spirit of lewdness and fornication lays hidden. This spirit does not awaken the soul to life, but makes him dead for the true spirit of life from the Heavens and makes the spiritual rebirth of the soul in the spirit from the Heavens nearly impossible on this Earth. Do also remember that."
GGJ|8|75|3|0|I said this on that moment not only for the sake of the truth, since I had said that already oftentimes, but because Judas Iscariot took too big gulps and was on the point of getting drunk. He surely noticed that and stood up from the table, went outside and visited the little town Bethany.
GGJ|8|75|4|0|When he was outside, the disciple Andreas said: "I am truly glad that this nasty man has gone away, because for some time he seems more and more suspicious to me, and Your teachings and great signs do not impress him. So he does not gain anything, and still he does not want to leave us. If I, o Lord, had Your power, he would not be in our company already for a long time."
GGJ|8|75|5|0|I said: "But he also has a free will, and therefore, he can also stay or go, how and when he wants. And you have seen that I even allowed the devils, according to their will, to move into the swine. And so, I also allow this man, who among you is a devil, to stay or to go, because as far as I am concerned, every human being and spirit is completely free. But by his actions, everyone takes also care of his own reward. If one wants to become an angel or a devil, is free to everyone. But let us cease about this, for we still have to discuss many things.
GGJ|8|75|6|0|At the beginning of the 6th period we have seen that there was a planet that was destroyed from the inside, and that with Adam this Earth became the life chamber in the great Man of Creation. I will now show you the condition of that destroyed world, more precisely as it was before, as well as how it looks now. And after that, I will also show you how this Earth was related to the great Man, that means, only spiritually speaking, but not according to the material reality. Since such a thing cannot be shown to you with words alone, without a visible image, I will now by My will show you the sun with all its planets on a small scale. Then, while seeing this image, My words will soon be easily understood. Now, be all very attentive."
GGJ|8|75|7|0|When I had said that, a ball with a diameter of a handbreadth came into existence. This one represented the sun. With a size and distance that were proportionally represented as good as possible – although the space of the hall was of course too small to show them completely in their exact mutual proportion – also all the other planets with their moons were shown as they existed when at the beginning of the 6th period the destroyed planet with its 4 moons was not yet destroyed. I explained to them all the positions of the planets, named their moons, in the Jewish as well as in the Greek language, and they saw the planet in question floating between Mars and Jupiter and its 4 moons circling around it. As far as its size is concerned it looked quite similar to Jupiter, except for the fact that it had more continents than Jupiter and also a higher atmosphere above it and a greater inclination, and therefore also a more inclined orbit around the sun.
GGJ|8|75|8|0|Now, when all of them well understood this, I said further: "Look, this was the order about 4.000 years ago, counted from now. However, then came the destruction of that planet of which I was talking about to you. How and why this took place, I have already told you. But see now how the planet looks like after the destruction took place."
GGJ|8|75|9|0|All of them looked at the planet that broke up now into many big pieces. Only the 4 moons remained complete, but because they lost their central celestial body, their order was disrupted and they separated from each other more and more, also because they received a forceful push by the bursting of the central planet.
GGJ|8|75|10|0|The pieces of the planet continued to brake up in the very broad space between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter. A great number of smaller fragments disappeared also over the 2 indicated orbits, and some of them fell on Jupiter, some on Mars, and some even on this Earth, on Venus, on Mercury and also on the sun.
GGJ|8|75|11|0|And even the people, who were, as far as their body is concerned, gigantic in size, were during the bursting of the planet slung in great numbers into free space, as well as the other creatures. Some dried-up bodies are still floating around in the wide ether space, others are sitting and lying dead and completely dried-up in their houses, which still exist on bigger fragments of the planet. Some of those bodies fell even also on this Earth, where they decomposed already after a few hundred years, and this also happened on other planets.
GGJ|8|75|12|0|During the bursting, the big seas of this planet – together with their inhabitants of all kind – separated themselves also as greater and smaller drops, of which a few had a diameter of many hours of walking. They carry also firm land in themselves and are also still inhabited by some animals. On the 4 moons, earlier creatures are still living, but only in an already very withered condition, just like this is also the case on a few very big pieces, but in a still more withered condition. On the smaller fragments there is however no organic life, except that of disintegration and slow decay."
GGJ|8|76|1|1|About the inhabitants of the destroyed celestial body (19/24)
GGJ|8|76|1|0|When this was shown and explained to those who were present, Marcus, the Roman said: "O Lord and Master, that must have been something indescribably terrible for the people on that planet. They all must have died from despair. And what happened to their souls?"
GGJ|8|76|2|0|I said: "That such a catastrophe was something very horrible for those people, that is sure, but it was their own fault. They were taught, admonished and warned beforehand already since many and long times. They were told what they could expect. But with their worldly intellect they all considered it as fanciful ideas and absurd stories of the seers, who perhaps in their simplicity and earthly poverty only predicted such things to the credulous people in order to obtain respect in the hope that they would provide in their physical support. The highly ranked and important people did not only believe them, but they persecuted them also from all sides with fire and sword. Yes, finally they resisted so strongly against everything that had somehow a spiritual smell, that everyone who ventured to speak aloud or to write about something which was only by far in relation with a spirit, was killed without mercy. And so, it was then also no more possible to treat the too high pride and the too unmerciful hearts of those people.
GGJ|8|76|3|0|Those people were very inventive in earthly things and they invented already many thousands of earthly years ago a kind of explosive. When this was ignited, it destroyed everything. If you would pile up about 10.000 pounds of those terrible explosives at about 1.000 men heights deep in a cave under the mountain Lebanon, and then set it alight, then it all would ignite in one and the same moment, and the whole big, high mountain would burst asunder into many pieces, just as the Hanochites before Noah had done with many a mountain by which the inner floodgates of the Earth opened up and all did then perish in the high tidal waves.
GGJ|8|76|4|0|Look, with such terrible inventions that were inspired by their devils, the people of the now destroyed planet carried out their criminal practices, and finally also on a very large scale. They made war, and one undermined the country of the other, deeply on all sides, and they filled the mines with large quantities of those devilish explosives. This was then ignited in a cunning manner and destroyed the very big country. With such attempts to destroy the country, they got on and on, and they made also deeper and bigger holes in their big earth that was almost 2.000 times bigger than this Earth, but finally they came too deep, by which the inner chambers of that earth – which by nature were also filled at all sides with primary fire elements – burst quickly and heavily into flames. And look, that inner force of fire pulled the whole big planet out of its joints and made it explode into all directions, and the wicked people had reached their end, together with their earth.
GGJ|8|76|5|0|I knew indeed that it would happen that way, and it was also My intention for this Earth to become what it is now. Originally, this Earth corresponded to the most humble smallest part in the body of a human being, namely the lowest little knot of the skin nerve of the little toe on the left foot, although not what concerns the place, but, as said, what the spiritual meaning of humility is concerned. And now it is the carrier of My actual children who, who out of their own free will should conform and educate themselves to My will that is revealed to them.
GGJ|8|76|6|0|Apart from that, even physically there is a connection and a relation between the little main life knot in the heart and the little knot of the lowest skin nerve of the left little toe. And therefore, especially from a humble spiritual point of view we can say that this Earth corresponded before also with the earlier mentioned little skin nerve knot of the toe of the great Man of Creation, and therefore it is and will remain now also the little main life knot in the heart of the great Man of Creation. That means: spiritually, by means of the children of My love and wisdom who came forth from it. But it also can remain physically for a still for you unimaginable long time, although there will be great changes that will take place on its surface. For also the later descendants will invent the evil explosives and still many other destructive instruments, and they will cause many, many destructions on the Earth. However, I surely will take care that they will not be able to reach a too great depth in the Earth.
GGJ|8|76|7|0|So also, I will never leave those who are Mine on this Earth behind as orphans, but I will stay with them in spirit until the end of its times. And that is why on this Earth such destruction can never happen, but local destructions and devastations will certainly happen, and with this, the people will also come into great fright, terror and misery, and many will suffer greatly through fright and fearful expectation of the things that can come over the Earth. But they also will be guilty about what will come over them.
GGJ|8|76|8|0|And so, I have revealed to you what once happened to that destroyed celestial body at that time, and what the situation is now concerning this Earth and how it will be in the future. But examine yourselves now to see if you have well understood all that."
GGJ|8|77|1|1|Comparisons with the Kingdom of God (19/25)
GGJ|8|77|1|0|Now the Roman Marcus said: "O Lord and Master, at least for me it is quite clear, but I can see now also very clearly that people who will just hear this, will not perceive and understand it, because a lot of foreknowledge is needed for that. It is now easy for us in Your presence, because by means of Your almightiness, love and wisdom You can introduce everything to us in such a way that we even understand the most wonderful things. But we ourselves cannot do that, and so we hardly or not at all will be able to make these wonderful things understandable for the other people."
GGJ|8|77|2|0|I said: "But this does not matter anyway, for I have only revealed it and made it known to you to understand better the Kingdom of God. To those in the future who will need to understand My works better for the sake of the Kingdom of God, My Spirit in them will surely reveal it, and it will guide them into all truth and wisdom. However, it is sufficient for the other people to believe in Me and live and act according to My commandments, for indeed, many are called for the Kingdom of God, but only few are chosen to whom it is given to understand the secrets of God's Kingdom.
GGJ|8|77|3|0|But if you understand these, then between Me and you, and through you also with the other people, there is a real bond, and so I am in you as you are also in Me, and more is not necessary for the moment.
GGJ|8|77|4|0|The Kingdom of God is here like a mustard seed that is indeed one of the smallest seeds, but when it is sown in good soil, it soon grows up to become a real tree, so that the birds of the sky can come and nest under its branches and twigs.
GGJ|8|77|5|0|Now, My Word is that little seed. Just lay it in the good hearts of the people, then it will soon develop in them to become a tree, and under its branches and twigs the clear ideas, coming from the Heavens, will take their abode.
GGJ|8|77|6|0|So also, My Kingdom is to be compared to a wife who, in order to bake bread, took 3 scoops of flour and added a little leaven. When she then kneaded the dough, soon the little leaven still leavened it in the right measure. Look, My Word is also the very little leaven in it, mixed with much flour, and it is enough for the leavening of much flour. Therefore, give to the people in My name only as much as is needed for the moment. My Word will then surely accomplish all the rest out it itself.
GGJ|8|77|7|0|When a child is born, the care is only for its health. The growth depends only on Me.
GGJ|8|77|8|0|If you pass on to the people in truth My teaching that you have received from Me, point then also out to them that its fruits can and will only be reaped when in his heart he has turned completely away from the love for the world and its treasures, because the love for the things of the world is a dark gray cloud that places itself between the eyes of the soul and the light from the Heavens.
GGJ|8|77|9|0|That is why most people have indeed a very faint suspicion of something higher and that which goes above the senses by the weak twilight that is a result of the pure heavenly radiating light behind the dark gray cloud, but because the mentioned cloud does not give way, and instead of turning lighter, it turns only darker and oftentimes completely dark, they do not understand anything of the pure wisdom from the Heavens. Therefore, they are always full of worries, full of fear and full of frights, believe in all kinds of foolish things and search for comfort and reassurance with the dead idols and their priests, for they cannot expect the true comfort from the Heavens because of the cloud that does not disappear and remains laying between the eyes of the soul and the sun of the Heavens.
GGJ|8|77|10|0|Because look, man is like a traveler who travels on a gloomy day when there is a thick haze around the valleys and mountains. Although such haze makes the indeed beautiful environment totally invisible, that environment does exist. However, its pure images cannot reach the eye of the traveler, and thus he also cannot form himself an idea of what the thick haze is hiding for his eyes. Although he looks at the road and he can only see from the vaguely visible signs on the road that he probably walks on the right road. But oftentimes there are sideways, and these are then again filling him with fear and worry, for he does not know precisely which road is actually the right one. He waits to see if perhaps there will not be another traveler coming to him or coming from behind. And there are indeed a few that come along, but they are in the same position as him who wanted to hear from them which road is the right one. One thinks that the middle road will probably lead to the mentioned place. Another says that it is the spot where the road bends to the right that leads to the mentioned place. A third one claims the opposite, and a fourth one gives the following opinion: 'No one of us knows the road. Therefore, let us go back and remain in the place from where we left until the haze will clear up. Then we can begin our trip with certainty.'
GGJ|8|77|11|0|Look, this image shows you very well the condition of most people nowadays on their trip to the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|8|77|12|0|The just mentioned haze of the love for the world covers the purest landscapes and fields, mountains, valleys, gardens and cities, brooks, little and big rivers, lakes and seas, for the eyes of the soul. Therefore, let it be your task – since I have wiped away the haze in you – to do also the same, especially with those to whom you will proclaim My Word, for if you will neglect this, you will build houses on sand. Those will not remain straight when storms, cloudbursts and floods would come, but they will collapse and will be carried away by the raging water.
GGJ|8|77|13|0|But when you, when proclaiming My Word, will wipe away that haze first, you will build houses on rocks. And even if then storms, cloudbursts and floods would come, then your houses, which are built on steady rocks will not be harmed by them.
GGJ|8|77|14|0|Look, no one can serve 2 masters who are hostile towards each other, for he must choose either the one or the other, and must therefore also be a friend or an enemy of the one or the other. So also, no one can serve the world and its dead mammon and at the same time also God's living Kingdom, for that is impossible.
GGJ|8|77|15|0|Therefore, he who wants to serve God's Kingdom must ban the kingdom of the world out of his heart. How this has to be done, I have shown all of you already oftentimes, not only with clear and living words, but also by all kinds of deeds. So do also the same, then you will reap many good fruits.
GGJ|8|77|16|0|The harvest could be big and very rich, and there is already much grain, ripe to be reaped, but there are still but few reapers. Therefore, ask the Lord of the harvest that He would take soon many reapers for His fields into His service.
GGJ|8|77|17|0|From all this, it surely will be clear to you what you especially have to accomplish with the people when proclaiming My teaching. The many uncommon things you do not have to proclaim to the people, except to those who will follow you up in your task. What I have given you now as guideline, tell this also to those who will follow you up in your task that I have entrusted to you. Then everything will go well. Did you all understand this now?"
GGJ|8|78|1|1|The importance of an example (19/26)
GGJ|8|78|1|0|Marcus, the Roman, and also Agricola said unanimously: "Lord and Master, we have well understood it and we perceive also that the clearing up of the mentioned haze of the love for the world must with every human being be an absolute necessary condition, for otherwise he never can truly and really enter Your Kingdom conclusively in himself. But we think that this haze of worldly love, which remains tenaciously in place between the sight of the soul and the Kingdom of God, might be difficult to wipe away, and this for extremely many reasons.
GGJ|8|78|2|0|For sure, the Earth with its numberless many different attractions for amusement is and remains for the young, physical healthy and who is well provided with the necessities of life an all the more greater temptation, because such a person does not have the slightest idea of the inner glorious things of the Kingdom of God that has only barely germinated in him and that he could not receive from his worldly education, no matter how moral it may be.
GGJ|8|78|3|0|Now, when one should say to such a person that he should not attach so much importance to all the beauties of the Earth because such earthly love hides as a thick haze the glory of the higher and eternal Kingdom of God and will hide it from the eyes of his soul, will he then not say: 'Then show me those glories, then I will turn my back on those of this Earth'? Now how can we wipe away that worldly haze with such a person who is finally also right in his own way?
GGJ|8|78|4|0|But then, these are still maybe people of the worldly good kind, and we can well imagine that a tree does not fall down with one blow, no matter how sharp the axe may be – and with time comes also advice. But there are also a lot of people who are in every respect dependant on their worldly position. Firstly, the priesthood is part of it, then the largely branched group of government officials and finally the mostly still very rude soldiers. With all these many legions of people – actually the vast majority of it – the haze of worldly love is definitely a dark mass. How can this be wiped away? We do not want to talk here about the servants and slaves, who are also human beings, but who usually have a very low level of general education. The wiping away of the haze of worldly love – which still will have to happen first – will already be a hard job for most Jews. How difficult will it be for other nations on Earth. Since this first job – no matter how difficult it may be – is very important, we ask You, o Lord and Master, to explain further to us how we should proceed to avoid working in vain.
GGJ|8|78|5|0|I said: "My dear friends, the fact that this work is not easy and will cost a lot of efforts and sacrifices before the desired result will be visible, I know best of all, but I give you also the means and the necessary help to achieve this on the right places as good as I am doing this now with you – and I cannot give you more than I have Myself. On the right hour and the right time, My Spirit will show you fully clearly what you have to do to achieve that which is necessary for receiving God's Kingdom.
GGJ|8|78|6|0|By that, people will become aware what is lacking and failing to them, and then they will make effort in many ways to reach that which they surely will notice to you. For I also say in your language: exempla trahunt . For if someone will notice to you what it means to possess God's Kingdom, then he surely will come and ask: 'How did you actually achieve that?' And look, then it also will be easy for you to speak, and then these hazes will soon be illuminated by your words and deeds, just as yours are by My words and deeds.
GGJ|8|78|7|0|But that you now already directly in about 1 year or even in 1 day have to equalize all mountains and hills with the valleys, I am not asking from you at all. It is sufficient that each one of you with his own good and reasonable will, does only that what he can do. For the rest I will take care Myself. I surely will not ask more from you than I can do Myself – taking into account the free will of men. Or should it not be foolish of a strong father to demand from his still weak children that they would carry much heavier loads than he can carry himself? I say to you – and you will experience it yourselves – that the yoke that I have put on you is soft and the load is easy to carry.
GGJ|8|78|8|0|But despite that, the world will resist to leave its false light behind, and at the time when the light from the Heavens will already be accepted by a lot of people, it will fight heavily against the penetration of the pure heavenly light, and then much innocent blood will be shed. But finally God's Kingdom will obtain the victory forever, and all the false light of the world will go down and loose all value, like false gold and silver in the eyes of the expert.
GGJ|8|78|9|0|But when people can also experience joy at the beautifully adorned Earth, I have never forbidden, if by that they always will think of the One who has made the Earth and adorned it so beautifully, for this will be uplifting for their heart and mind. For he who looks at the works of God with the right eyes, may also enjoy them with a pure joy. The friends of the beautiful nature of the Earth are certainly also better people and they are easy to make them mature for God's Kingdom.
GGJ|8|78|10|0|But the friends of the dead treasures of the Earth – the friends of its Mammon – are difficult to bring to a better light. You can see this with the Pharisees, many other rich Jews and with the many merchants, moneychangers and traders. To proclaim these people the Kingdom of God would be the same as to wash the Mores to make them white. These kinds of people are like pigs, which you never should feed with the pearls from the Heavens.
GGJ|8|78|11|0|Because people of this kind will have to wash off their deadly sins on the bare moon, and they always will be quite some distance away from the Kingdom of God, for they will never be permitted to come into the New Jerusalem. People who are weaned from every love for God and for their fellowman, are also weaned from the Kingdom of God in themselves. So they must remain in their black apparent light. Their habitation will be on the moon, but only on that side where he turns unchangeably and immovably to the matter of this Earth.
GGJ|8|78|12|0|What I now have said here to you is indeed something new, but it is true. Perhaps at another opportunity we will spend a few more words on that, although I do not take pleasure to waste words on pig stalls and dungeons for fools. Did you all understand this well now?"
GGJ|8|78|13|0|All of them thanked Me for this lesson and we went again to sit at the table. We took again some bread and wine, and Matthew wrote a few things down of what he had heard.
GGJ|8|79|1|1|To speak and to act is better than to write. About the true and false gospels. (19/27)
GGJ|8|79|1|0|Also the disciple John asked Me if he, since there was still time for that, had to take notes of what has been said and of what had happened.
GGJ|8|79|2|0|I said: "Whatever Matthew wrote down is enough, because not everything is meant for the people, and still less for those human pigs, about which I was just talking. After Me you will surely have time enough to write down from the Spirit what you have heard and seen from Me.
GGJ|8|79|3|0|Because in the distant future I will also awaken helpers and by the spirit in their heart I will dictate to them everything what has happened now and what has been taught since the time that I have began My mastership and made you as My first disciples, and also what will happen next and still a lot of other things. And since this will be possible to Me in the distant future, it will be all the more possible with you to dictate by the spirit of your heart everything which I consider necessary to write down.
GGJ|8|79|4|0|However, in the beginning you should not keep yourselves too busy with writing, but more with speaking, so that the people can in the first place hear what it is all about.
GGJ|8|79|5|0|Once the people have been informed and have formed congregations in My name, then after that you can also write to such congregations if you are at work in other places. But you do not have to write a letter to the congregation where you are preaching. However, if you will leave it, you can also leave a written remembrance behind.
GGJ|8|79|6|0|But warn the congregations very explicitly that they should not idolize such writings that are left behind, like the Pharisees and Jews are doing with the books of Moses and the prophets. Because these are now deeply bowing before the closet in the temple in which these books are kept, and they pray to the tables of the law and think that they present God the right honor by this. Oh, what a blind fools. What is more and better: to worship the tables of the law, thinking to show the right honor to God, or to observe daily the laws that are written on the tables? The second, which would be the only correct one, is actually not practiced by any temple servant and not by a single Jew, but the first one, which is worthless, they practice very conscientiously because it certainly costs them less effort.
GGJ|8|79|7|0|That is why I am saying this now to you, so that firstly you would not write too much but talk more, and so that in the future they would not do with My teaching what the temple servants and arch-Jews are doing now with the books of Moses and with the tables of the law and the prophets, even by attributing certain magical effects to them which those books have never possessed. Therefore, try to avoid this carefully.
GGJ|8|79|8|0|Further, for the present time, you should not write too much to prevent that the writing spirit among the people would not be too much awakened the first time. It is better that men would act more according to My teaching than that they would write it down after hearing it, for if the writing spirit is awakened too early among the people, then in a short time after Me you will see countless written gospels that will come up, even under your name, and you will be very busy to refute all those writings coming from false prophets. Therefore, rather talk much, but write little. But when the right time has come, then also much has to be written. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|8|79|9|0|Now Simon Judah said: "Lord, then it finally would be better not to write anything down, or else everything should be written down very accurately, so that only one Scripture would exist from Your mouth of which only later authorized and complete copy's for other people can be made. For I imagine that in the course of time certain people will perhaps also write down wrongly and incorrectly the word that we will proclaim, and in this way, a great number of false gospels can come up, and the people will later no more know which gospel is the right and true one, and that will then also lead to all kinds of different directions of faith."
GGJ|8|79|10|0|I said: "Simon Judah, I do not reject your vision, and I also do not say that it is not wise, but what I have advised to you is and remains for the moment the best.
GGJ|8|79|11|0|No matter what you do, you cannot prevent for the future times that next to the true and real gospel also a great number of pseudo gospels will develop, and for the later descendants who will obtain one or the other gospel it will be always difficult to determine if it is real.
GGJ|8|79|12|0|That is why you should now proclaim My Word more with the mouth. Then the real believers will come by themselves to the living word from Me, and then they will not have to examine one or the other written gospel to know if it is real and true.
GGJ|8|79|13|0|But if immediately after Me, instead of speaking much, you would only write much, then surely your writings will be copied all the sooner by other people, with all kinds of omissions or also additions, and in that case the people will soon have to wonder if those writings are really and trustworthily yours. However, if you will teach personally, and if necessary also through signs make yourselves known as such, then no one will ask you if you really are My true disciples and if your words are actually Mine.
GGJ|8|79|14|0|Oh yes, when you will have proclaimed Me often and have baptized many in My name, and because of that, already many have come to the inner living gospel, then, as said, you can also write, so that the descendants can have a witness in your writings that I was and how I was your Lord and Master, and how you were My disciples. But these your writings should then also be kept and guarded only in that congregation, where through action the inner, living gospel will continue from father to son and further on, and so you will remain in the heart of the people, not solely as writing apostles but as living acting apostles as a true and eternal witness.
GGJ|8|79|15|0|If this is not so in a congregation, then those writings should not be given for preservation, for they would not be of any use for the members of the congregation, because their descendants – who are dead as far as the spirit of the heart is concerned – will be no more capable to examine the veracity of it and be no more capable to discern a false writing from within, but would only determine this according to the majority of votes in their generally blind assembly, just like it is now the case in the temple with the Pharisees and high priests. However, what are the many votes of blind people compared to the one truth? I say to you: if one person who lives from within and is full of light tells the truth, what can the countless many assembly votes still do against this one truth?
GGJ|8|79|16|0|There is only one truth, and this can be spoken out and be proven by one person as well as by myriads of angels. But when the worldly wisdom resists it because that truth is not beneficial for its worldly advantages, is that then a reason to assume that the truth has less value?
GGJ|8|79|17|0|The lie can represent itself in a large assembly of people by countless votes, but for this reason it still will never become a truth.
GGJ|8|79|18|0|Therefore, do not worry about what is better, the proclaimed or written word, for the truth can be very well recognized at its fruits. The lie builds its houses on loose sand, but the truth on rocks, and there, hell cannot undertake a campaign against it, for, as the darkness of the night can never become daylight, so also the lie can never become truth. Then 10.000 false gospels can be written, but always only the one will be and remain the only true one which according to My promise will reveal itself alive in man, if he will live and act according to My words. And until the end of all times that living gospel will also be the only touchstone that is capable to distinguish a written real gospel from a false one.
GGJ|8|79|19|0|Thus, you should recognize it at the fruits, for no figs can be harvested from thistles and no grapes from a bush of thorns. From this, it will be easy to see if someone is My disciple or not. My disciples and also their disciples will love one another, just like I also always love you, but the false disciples will hate one another openly or secretly. Because in this consists the actual black and bad fruit of the lie, that it always hates itself, because the one lie never wants to yield to the other, but the truth continues to search its own and loves it more and more, just like one light never darkens the other, but only makes it more and more clear and finally leads to a united very bright light.
GGJ|8|79|20|0|So the light has a great love for still more light, but the lie hates the lie, because it fears treason in it. Look, this is an important criterion by which one can distinguish very well, even with a blindfold, the truth from the lie.
GGJ|8|79|21|0|That is why one will be able to always distinguish easily the false gospels from the real ones, because the false ones will mutually persecute and hate each other, but the real ones will love each other as twin brothers. They will search for each other and will also quickly and easily find each other.
GGJ|8|79|22|0|I think, My dear Simon Judah, that I have now spoken to you clearly enough. But determine for yourselves if you also have well understood Me."
GGJ|8|79|23|0|Simon Judah said: "Lord, this time You have again spoken exceptionally clear to us, and I have understood You very clearly in every respect, and all the others certainly also. But from these sunny clear words of Yours I also understood that one cannot contradict You in any way. But so it is also completely right, for if one could do that, You would not be the Lord and Master from eternity. And these words of Yours must also remain as a continuous guideline. We thank You all of us for this so clear lesson."
GGJ|8|79|24|0|I said: "Then hold on to this, or else you will fall without being aware of it."
GGJ|8|80|1|1|The anointing in Bethany (19/28)
GGJ|8|80|1|0|Then I turned to the Roman Marcus again and asked him if he had also understood that.
GGJ|8|80|2|0|Marcus said: "I surely did. But with my thoughts I am still busy with the moon that in a certain way is a punishment place for the worldly people who are lusting too much for the world. You promised us to tell and explain us something more about it. That is why we are asking You now if You would like to keep Your promise to us."
GGJ|8|80|3|0|I said: "That I will also do, for whatever I have promised, will come to pass. However, for this, the right time has to come also. Look, it is still day now because the sun has not set yet. So let us wait until it becomes night and the stars will lighten the Earth. Then I can explain this better to you than in broad daylight when your sight is still too much dimmed by worldly images. For this time, we surely will find something else about which we still can exchange a few words before evening. At the beginning of the evening we will then visit those particular Pharisees and scribes and exchange a few words with them."
GGJ|8|80|4|0|The Roman Marcus was satisfied with that and we took again some wine and bread.
GGJ|8|80|5|0|We rested for about half an hour when a servant of Lazarus came into the hall to us and said that outside there was a pretty woman who arrived with a couple of servants and who had the fervent desire to see and to speak to the Lord. He asked if she could be send in or if they had to show her another habitation.
GGJ|8|80|6|0|I said: "I know the women who arrived. So let her in."
GGJ|8|80|7|0|Then the servant left and Lazarus and the disciples asked Me what kind of woman she was.
GGJ|8|80|8|0|And I said: "You know that young woman, Mary of Magdalon who was also with us on the Mount of Olives this morning. She quickly arranged her household and hurried to come here. Thus, let no one of you be irritated because of the fact that she came here."
GGJ|8|80|9|0|I barely had spoken out these words when the young woman came into the hall, nicely dressed and adorned. She fell immediately at My feet, opened right away a golden little pot that was filled with very costly nard ointment and anointed My feet with it, because with the Jews it was since old customary one of the highest marks of honor when someone descended from a royal house to anoint his feet with nard ointment.
GGJ|8|80|10|0|When My disciples saw that, they said among each other: "Has this woman become insane? That ointment could have been sold for at least 200 pieces of silver, and that money could then be distributed among the poor. Indeed, the Lord does not need such worldly marks of honor."
GGJ|8|80|11|0|But I looked at the grumbling disciples and said: "Why is this irritating you again? You will always have the poor with you, but not Me as I am now amongst you. This woman has performed now a good work to Me, and wherever this gospel will be preached, also this woman and this incident should be clearly mentioned. I am among you now for a long time and you have never given me a pitcher of clear water to wash My feet. This woman however, has already washed My feet with her tears this morning and she now came back to anoint My feet. How can you be irritated because of that? Now, when it is written that I am a son of David, then it is also My due that someone gives Me this royal honor."
GGJ|8|80|12|0|After these words of Me, no one said anything anymore and all praised the woman and her deed.
GGJ|8|80|13|0|Then the woman stood up and wanted to leave.
GGJ|8|80|14|0|But I said: "Stay now with Me, for from now on, you also must be and remain a witness of My deeds and mercy.
GGJ|8|80|15|0|Then the woman, being full of joy stayed, and Lazarus served her kindly and she allowed also her servants to be served. And after that, we talked with each other almost until the evening, and during this opportunity the young woman related to us frankly about her experiences.
GGJ|8|80|16|0|When the woman told us in a modest way for almost 1 hour about her experiences, some of the Pharisees who were converted to Me were of the opinion that what the woman said was not so decent for this exalted company. In fact, they only made this remark because in the very good story of the woman many things were delicately woven between, which were also very closely in relation to them.
GGJ|8|80|17|0|But I commended the openness and frankness of the woman and said to the Pharisees and scribes: "My friends, who are now somewhat exited. Be not offended because now by the mouth of this woman many things are coming into light of which you in a great measure are guilty of and which guilt you carry in your flesh. But if the words of the woman, who did not mention any names, is already disturbing your mind, why does My omniscience not do that? I say to you: on the other side in the kingdom of the spirits they will shout aloud from the rooftops what you so zealously are trying to hide in this world. Therefore, it is still better to suffer in this world a small judgment and submit to a little humiliation than to stand in shame on the other side before the eyes of all angels.
GGJ|8|80|18|0|Whoever wants to pretend to be a better person on this Earth than he really is, still possesses a hypocritical spirit. With this, one cannot really enter God's Kingdom. However, he who wants to subsist before Me, must also show himself to the world as he really is. Then also in My eyes and those of the angels he will not have to experience a further judgment if he has changed all his ways.
GGJ|8|80|19|0|Look at this woman. She really sinned a lot, but because she is full of openheartedness, and besides has done many works of neighborly love, many things are now forgiven to her and she is now dearer to Me than many righteous ones who have never sinned. For I did not come into this world because of the righteous ones, but only because of the remorseful sinners, just like a doctor who will only go to those who need him and not to the healthy people who do not need a doctor."
GGJ|8|80|20|0|After these words of Me, the somewhat irritated Pharisees and scribes did not say anything anymore and they were satisfied with this correction.
GGJ|8|80|21|0|Then the woman asked Me to be patient with her. Then she would do her utmost best to still make up for everything that was sinfully committed by her.
GGJ|8|80|22|0|But I said in a friendly way to her: "There is not much left that you should make up for, but others have a lot of things that they should make up for to you. But now I say to you: forgive all who have sinned at you and against you, just as I also have forgiven you. Then I also will forgive their sins committed to you. But now, eat and drink and strengthen yourself."
GGJ|8|80|23|0|The woman said: "Oh Lord. You only are for me the best bread and the very strongest and sweetest wine from the Heavens. You only are the real and most true strengthening of the life of my soul and body. Please be always charitable and merciful to me and do not leave me, poor sinner."
GGJ|8|80|24|0|I said: "My dear daughter, these words were not inspired by the flesh, but by the spirit of love in the heart of your soul.
GGJ|8|80|25|0|Yes, I am a true bread from the Heavens and so also a true wine. Whoever will eat this bread and drink this wine, will eternally not be hungry and thirsty. Therefore, I am true food and a true drink. Whoever will eat and drink Me in the spirit and in truth, will not see death, nor feel or taste it. So eat and drink now also bodily of this earthly bread and the earthly wine."
GGJ|8|80|26|0|Only then the women took bread and ate, and drunk also some wine.
GGJ|8|81|1|1|The death of man (19/29)
GGJ|8|81|1|0|A scribe however, who was converted to Me and had stayed with us, said: "Lord and Master, You have now said to the wonderful Mary of Magdalon that You Yourself are a true bread from the Heavens and likewise a real wine, and whoever will eat this bread and drink this wine will eternally not see, feel or taste death. Of course, I know that with the word 'bread' You have meant Your word and with the 'wine' the living Spirit, and with the 'eating of the bread' the acceptance of Your word and with 'drinking of the wine' the acting according to Your godly teaching, which certainly comes from the Heavens because You Yourself are the only supreme Lord of Heaven and also of the Earth. But the fact that he who will eat the true heavenly bread and will drink the wine from the Heavens will not die at all, is something totally new, and I do not know how I should understand this. For we also can say about all people that they will not see nor feel death, and will also not taste it, for indeed, man does not see, feel or taste death as long as he is still alive, but when he has died and is death, then he certainly also cannot see, feel or taste death because he has no life and consequently has no more feeling. You can see that this matter has, according to my insight, a double meaning within itself and that therefore it is desirable that You as Lord over life and death would clarify this matter a little more for us.
GGJ|8|81|2|0|All patriarchs and prophets – who also lived and acted strictly according to Your will that was revealed to them – have ultimately died, and we certainly also will all have to die, because You Yourself have at different opportunities pointed out to us all too clearly the falling away of the flesh from the soul, but now You say that for the one who will accept Your teaching and will in fact follow it, will have no death. How should we understand this?"
GGJ|8|81|3|0|I said: "Friend, with you a lot more proofs will be needed before it will be completely clear within you. Did I perhaps mean that a human being who will live according to My word will always continue to live physically on this Earth? How can someone as scribe think and consider things so blindly and foolishly. What the body concerns, of course every human being will die, and his body will certainly not see, feel or taste death, but the soul of a sinner all the more if he will not improve his life according to My teaching and will not do real, true penance. Because for the one whose soul is still completely mingled and grown together with the flesh and the sensual lust thereof will very well see, feel and taste death when the hour of the loosening for the body will come.
GGJ|8|81|4|0|Just look how discouraging it is for the soul of a criminal when he, according to the laws is dragged to the place of execution to die. That soul can in the first place already see the bodily death before him and he feels and tastes it in a very torturing manner, and in the second place, death continues for that powerless and spiritual dead soul in the beyond still for a very long time. The latter happens because in his powerlessness and complete desertion he cannot anymore revenge himself according to his burning anger on those who killed his body, and secondly because he comes into the deepest darkness of his life out of which he cannot find any escape and so he endures the worst suffering, this until he recognizes his own wickedness and bears his lot with patience. Does this perhaps not mean that such a soul can see, feel, and taste death?
GGJ|8|81|5|0|But a soul who according to My teaching is already on this Earth completely reborn in his spirit out of Me, will certainly eternally not see, feel or taste such death, for when I will call him to Me for eternity, he will separate from the body in the fullest and clearest life's consciousness without any pain. I say to you: many of you who will have reached the spiritual rebirth, will ask Me from this Earth: 'Lord, how long will You still let us carry the heavy burden of the flesh?' And with all love I will say to them: 'Be still patient for a short while, then I will deliver you from your burden.' And if one or the other of you will be killed by the heathens for the sake of My name, he will laugh and will rejoice, for as a martyr he will be freed from the flesh, and even in the pains of the flesh he will feel a happy delight. And when this is certainly so and not different, did I then speak ambiguously as you scribe said to have understood? Tell me now if you still think the same about this matter."
GGJ|8|81|6|0|The scribe said: "Yes, Lord and Master, now also this matter is clear. I understand it now and am also very glad about it, although I still must openly confess that even the most beatific bodily death for those who still must stay on Earth in the flesh is absolutely nothing attractive or desirous, but shows only the opposite, and seems to be very humiliating for the honor, for a human being and in a certain way lord over the nature, because the intelligent person who raises himself in his thoughts, belief and knowledge to the complete God's consciousness and carries also in his heart God's love, has finally with dying no advantage with no matter what kind of animal, but by this he remains far behind.
GGJ|8|81|7|0|Because the animal does certainly not know beforehand that it will die, and the human being must walk around his life long with this highest unpleasant awareness, and consequently it is not completely inconceivable that many people are already throwing themselves into all sensual worldly pleasures, because the bitter thought of a certain death is in a certain way forcing them towards it.
GGJ|8|81|8|0|Especially in the healthy human mind, a happy feeling of bliss is certainly more important, for who would not like to be glad, happy and cheerful? But among these feelings that makes man so often happy, there are black and for the mind frightening thoughts of a certain death that are coming up, and then it is finished with the happiness for many days.
GGJ|8|81|9|0|Yes, when every human being knew what we by Your mercy know now, he certainly would not bother about the thought of death. But how few are there who know that. And thus, in my opinion they are to be excused if in the midst of their misery, which they continuously are clearly aware of, are as much as possible looking for distraction, so that they as friends of a happy life would at any moment not be startled by the thought of death and the grave. I surely can perceive now that man with the carrying of his heavy fleshly burden can never become fully happy, and that the bodily death is finally an invaluable gain for him, but still, the Creator could have given man the privilege that his death would hold nothing bitter in itself, and nothing which would frighten his mind so much. Indeed, man could be absolved in one moment and become an inhabitant of the other world.
GGJ|8|81|10|0|For what purpose is the often long-lasting pining away until death follows, for what the pains and the bitterness of death, and further the long-lasting decomposition and decaying of the dead body in the grave?
GGJ|8|81|11|0|Short and good: with the usual method of dying of man I absolutely do not agree and I cannot consider it as fair."
GGJ|8|82|1|1|The causes of pain which precedes death (19/30)
GGJ|8|82|1|0|I said: "I cannot say that you are completely wrong, for also I do certainly not agree with the manner on which the people are usually dying. But what can I do about it when men procured themselves such a bitter and unpleasant manner of dying? If only men would live according to the order that already was very clearly revealed to them since the very beginning, then there would be not one human being who would complain about the bitterness of death.
GGJ|8|82|2|0|The patriarchs all died an easy and soft death, because when the angel called them, their souls left with great joy their body, which did not have to suffer any pain since their childhood years until old age, but mostly remained powerful and healthy. The final bodily death was also not a result of heavy suffering and pain, but always happened when there was a desire for the call of the angel, after which the soul was leaving the body freely and without any compulsion, and the body was as it were falling to sleep without the least of pain.
GGJ|8|82|3|0|But when men began to live more and more a sensual life and indulged more and more in fornication, harlotry and other reveling that dulled their senses, they spoiled even their health, became weak, miserable and sick, and their bodily death had to assume a different character.
GGJ|8|82|4|0|If you take a knife, cut in your flesh and as a result you feel pain, can you then with your right senses blame the Creator, or would you maybe like to say: 'Yes, why has the Creator in fact not given a insensitive body to man?' But I say to you: if your body would be totally insensitive, how could it be alive? Only a totally dead body is also totally insensitive.
GGJ|8|82|5|0|Now suppose that man, at least on the outside would have an insensitive body, more or less like his hair. What would be the consequence of that with thoughtless people? Self-mutilation of all kind, in such a way that finally people would not have a human appearance anymore and would also not be able to work anymore.
GGJ|8|82|6|0|But in order to prevent that people would mutilate themselves – at least as far as their outer appearance is concerned – sensitivity has been given to them as a good watchman. Besides, it is obvious that if man cannot feel pain, he also cannot feel delight and bliss, because one thing depends on the other and one cannot exist without the other, and is even not conceivable.
GGJ|8|82|7|0|I surely know that men because of their great blindness already since a long time have to suffer a lot of pain – that is to say when they are dying – and this firstly because they mostly have not a single certainty about the continuance of the life of the soul after the death of the body, and already many are followers of the belief of the Sadducees, and in the second place because men by their extreme disorderly way of life have filled their body with all kinds of impure spirits, which in course of time has inevitably to lead to all kinds of terrible and painful diseases resulting in early death. And therefore, I Myself have come in the flesh on this Earth in order to show man the ways that he should go, so that firstly he would be aware that and how his soul – which is his actual I – after the death of the body continues to live, and secondly to show how he, as long as he has to live on this Earth can stay healthy and strong until an old age and his going away would not be terrible and painful, but would make him glad and very happy. And so, I as Lord of life can give you the full assurance that the one who – according to the real meaning of the word – will eat My bread and drink My wine, will not see, feel or taste death. In other words: whoever will live according to My teaching, will also experience its ever blissful effect. I am of the opinion that you, My friend scribe will understand those things now differently than before."
GGJ|8|82|8|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, now I understand it indeed quite differently and better than before, and I am also grateful to You with all my heart for the light that You have given to us all in this respect, for I consider this as something very important for man, that he knows and finally also really feels how things are concerning the death of the body and consequently how he can get rid of his old fears, pains and torments. For only when man will know all these things for sure and truly, he can feel lifted up from God to the real dignity of man by which the animal part of man sinks into the dust of insignificance.
GGJ|8|82|9|0|But a very important question to You comes up now, because only You can answer this according to the living truth. Look, Lord and Master, we have now with a complete faith, which convinces our whole being, accepted Your teaching and we will also live and act according to its holy true foundation. But before, we have spend quite some years in all kinds of sins, which certainly was not according to Your order. At such occasions perhaps many impure spirits did also slip into our flesh and nested themselves there, which I clearly conclude from the many diseases that I already had to go through. Can those physical disease-spirits be completely removed by the actual eating of Your bread and by the drinking of Your heavenly wine, so that they will not torment me during dying, or will I somehow still have to feel and taste the bitterness of dead because of the sins that I committed?"
GGJ|8|82|10|0|I said: "When you will live in such a way that your soul will be completely reborn in his spirit, that spirit will quickly and easily be able to settle with all impure spirits that are still in your flesh, and then you will die a blissful death, also what concerns the body. But someone who in general will indeed seriously live and act according to My teaching, but besides that will still secretly fall back into his old habits, yes, then he also will not be able to reach the complete rebirth of his soul in the spirit, and finally during his passing away, with all humility and patience, he will have to accept that he still will have to struggle with many sorrows. Because then, the suffering will be the fire which will purify the life's gold of men from many dross. Because that which is spiritually impure cannot enter Heaven, which is as much as saying the following: the pure Spirit from God cannot unite completely with the soul until this soul has completely and forever banned everything out of himself that belongs to matter and its judgment. Indeed, whoever wants to separate with a blissful bodily death from this world must take this well into account.
GGJ|8|82|11|0|Besides that, you should be moderate in eating and drinking and not be eager for artificial delicacies, then you will keep the health of your body for a long time, and death will be as the pleasant falling asleep of a worker who became tired in the true vineyard of God. The soul will thereby float away happily and clear-sightedly from the bodily envelopment that has become frail, and will be lead into the indescribable happiness of the Heavens by many friends, and he will be endlessly happy and cheerful because he finally is delivered from this world and its misery.
GGJ|8|82|12|0|Therefore, whoever will completely and entirely live and act according to My teaching will also entirely be blessed with its happy results. But whoever will not do this completely and entirely, will also receive the blessing accordingly. Have you, My friend, understood this now?"
GGJ|8|83|1|1|Why dead bodies are decomposing slowly (19/31)
GGJ|8|83|1|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, only now are the things which are related to dying completely clear to me, but a couple of things of minor importance, which however do not belong to the process of dying, I still would like to see explained by You, because by the spreading of Your teaching, more precisely among the gentiles, we certainly can expect questions concerning this on which we then – if we should not be instructed by You about this – could not give an answer.
GGJ|8|83|2|0|It is concerning the following two points, the first is: why must the body of man decompose and perish only slowly? It surely would be in Your power to dissolve it in one moment and to change it into something else, because this slow decomposing and perishing of a dead body makes on every human being an unpleasant impression, and the decomposing of many bodies infects the air and has a harmful influence on the health of living men. Now, if a body, as soon as it is completely dead, would perish for instance like a flake of snow in the sun, then in the first place this would be more decent for man, and secondly men would have nothing to fear of the filthy emanations during the long lasting decomposing of the body and they also could safe the often considerable expenses of the funeral and the sad trouble. So this is the first point about which I gladly would like to have a more detailed explanation from You.
GGJ|8|83|3|0|The second one is: will the soul, when he is liberated from the body, be able to look back on this Earth, if he wants it, and see its changes and also see men's behavior? That is the second point about which I still would like to hear a couple of words from You, o Lord and Master."
GGJ|8|83|4|0|I said: "My friend, what concerns the first point, this is how it is concluded in My order, that the body for totally different and certainly very wise reasons is only decomposing and changing slowly. But when a person has lived according to My order, his dead body will anyway be changed more quickly, and during the process of decomposing it will not spread filthy emanations. Only when a person has accumulated by his sins many impure spirits, who then will come free during the process of decomposing, a disgusting smell will develop and can have a bad influence on the health of the other people when the body lies too long unburied somewhere in the open air. But a couple of days will not matter.
GGJ|8|83|5|0|However, if I would allow a dead body, which is full of impure spirits to decompose suddenly, those impure spirits who did come free by that in great numbers, would certainly immediately and fast as lightning jump on those people who are nearest and would harm them seriously and even kill some.
GGJ|8|83|6|0|But during the slow decomposition the impure spirits are changing first into a countless number of small and also bigger worms. These are consuming the body and finally also each other. Next they are decomposing themselves and are ascending in already purer fluids to the surface of the Earth where they again are changed into all kinds of herbs and then from this to a more pure kind of worms and insects. Look, this is how My wisdom and My order want it, and I have told you now precisely as much about it as is necessary for man to know. The rest will be imparted to you by the spirit when this will be necessary for you to know.
GGJ|8|83|7|0|What concerns your second question, it is obvious that perfect souls – as I have shown to you on the Mount of Olives – will see not only this Earth but also, if they want it, the whole creation and observe it in all directions. Also the guidance and leading of the living human beings on the celestial bodies and also the other creatures will be entrusted to them. And then it is certainly obvious that perfect souls must and will also see the material creations.
GGJ|8|83|8|0|But imperfect and evil and dark souls will not be able to do that – that would also not be good, because in their great malicious pleasure and thirst for revenge they certainly would inflict great harm to the Earth and all creatures. Although they are staying in the depths of this Earth and also in many holes and caves of the Earth, but still they do not see the place where they are, but only their unfounded and vague image of their fantasy. Only now and then one or the other deceased soul is permitted to become aware of the material place where he lives. In such a state, he then also knows what one of his family members or also another human being is doing on Earth, how he is, and still many other things, but everything only for a few moments. After that, he returns directly again to his futile place of fantasy where he finds others of his kind. For also with the imperfect and evil souls it is so that those who are like-minded are grouping together in unions, but of course not in good ones, for only the blessed spirits unite in good unions. All the rest I have explained and shown to you already on the Mount of Olives and consequently this is enough. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|8|83|9|0|All of them said, also the scribe: "Yes, Lord and Master. Please be always merciful and charitable to us sinners, so that later we would not come into the unions of evil souls, and be patient with still many weaknesses of us. You only be eternally praised and honored."
GGJ|8|84|1|1|The burning and embalming of dead bodies (19/32)
GGJ|8|84|1|0|When all of them had said this to Me, Agricola came still to Me and said: "Lord and Master, with us Romans the dead bodies, especially those of important people, are burned, and the ashes are then kept in certain urns and stone bottles which are intended for that. Or, of very prominent people, the bodies are embalmed and then kept in the catacombs. Only the poor people and the slaves are buried on the places that are well walled around and which are intended for that. Should this continue like that or be changed? What do you think about the burning and embalming of the dead bodies?"
GGJ|8|84|2|0|I said: "If you cannot change it, then let the old custom be. But burning is still better than embalming by which the decomposition process is strongly slowed down. However, it is best to burry the body in the earth. But one should take care that a body is only buried when it is completely dead, which a doctor surely must be able to make out based on the color of the face and the evil smell of decomposition, because with the apparently dead the actual characteristics do not take place. Therefore, they also should not be buried before they are unmistakably dead.
GGJ|8|84|3|0|A perfect person will of course never come into an apparently dead state, but it can easily happen with a materialistic person craving for pleasure, because his soul often clings with a too great love to his flesh. When such a person becomes cold and stiff, has no more breath and pulse and gives no more sign of life, the soul is still in the body and makes agonizing efforts to bring it to life again, in which he will also often succeed after a few days. But if such a person is buried too quickly into the earth and then comes to life again in the grave, also regarding the body, then you surely can imagine that this must bring up for him a condition of very great despair, even if it is only for a few moments. However, if you live according to My teaching in which especially you should practice neighborly love among each other, then it most certainly is also a deed of true neighborly love that you be very careful that no apparently dead person is burned or buried. If you discover that someone is apparently dead, bring him in an area with good and fresh air, pray for him and lay your hands upon him, then he will be better.
GGJ|8|84|4|0|If someone's apparently dead state is more persistent, then be patient and do not consider him dead before the real characteristics of death are clearly becoming visible to him. Because what you confidently are desiring that men will do for you, if you would come into such a situation, which is always sad, do it also for them. And certainly you, Romans, should remember this very well. Because in burying the poor and the slaves you do not pay much attention – and I now have pointed this out to you."
GGJ|8|84|5|0|When the Romans heard this from Me, they thanked Me that I have pointed this out to them, and they promised Me to be as careful as possible with it.
GGJ|8|85|1|1|The Lord and the now converted priests (19/33)
GGJ|8|85|1|0|Now when all the necessary things were discussed about this subject that the scribe brought forward, and it already became dark, the Pharisees who came to Bethany already a few hours ago, send a servant to Lazarus to ask him if he would like to come to them for a good discussion, because they now wanted to hear from him if they came to Bethany in vain.
GGJ|8|85|2|0|Then Lazarus asked Me what he should do.
GGJ|8|85|3|0|I said: "Those who are there have now brought forward many things for and against Me, but they now have agreed that they do not want to be hostile anymore towards Me, and therefore I and you and our Roman friends will go to them. All the others will stay here until we come back. My Raphael will surely tell you what we will talk about with the Pharisees. Thus, let us go to those who wait for us."
GGJ|8|85|4|0|I walked in front and Lazarus and the Romans followed Me.
GGJ|8|85|5|0|In the front garden we met Judas Iscariot and he asked where I was going.
GGJ|8|85|6|0|And I said: "There where you will not go. The rest you can hear inside in the house."
GGJ|8|85|7|0|He did not reply anything anymore and went inside the house, and we went to the Pharisees. Here Lazarus went in front and Raphael, who was already known by the temple servants, escorted him. I and the Romans were still waiting for a while in the front garden.
GGJ|8|85|8|0|When our Lazarus came into the very large room of the Pharisees, they greeted him with the rules of politeness that was common to them, which our Lazarus was also able to return and with which the temple servants were very satisfied. After these mutual salutations, the conversation came directly to the main point, and this consisted of course of everything that was related to Me.
GGJ|8|85|9|0|A scribe, who was really showing off because of his wisdom that we already know since the Mount of Olives, said to Lazarus: "Friend, you certainly know about what we were discussing yesterday evening and on which we almost entirely agreed. That is why we have come here as early as possible today. But friend, we really were not received in a manner that is pleasing to us. For, a little bit more and we would have been handled roughly by your dogs if your servants did not come to help us. This was really not the reception of which we temple servants are used to.
GGJ|8|85|10|0|But we would not have bothered too much or finally not at all about it if you yourself did not promise us that we would meet the Messiah personally today. Now we are already here for a few hours and we not only have seen nothing of the eventual presence of the Messiah, but you did not even receive us with your well-known hospitality as on other occasions. And we even were not allowed to enter your main habitation, but were referred to this inn for foreigners. And see, that was certainly not proper of you, and this all the less because you, as far as we know, were at home and did also not have any urgent matters to take care of. But let us now not talk about this, because you still came with that wonderful young man and we can talk now about the main thing with both of you.
GGJ|8|85|11|0|So tell us now if the Nazarene, who should be the promised Messiah – which we among ourselves have concluded that this is a certainty – is staying somewhere here in Bethany or if He as far as you know is somewhere else? For it is very important to us to make acquaintance with Him. This morning we had to endure a hard trial in the high counsel because of Him. But we finally were able to manage quite well, although we ourselves – despite everything what we have experienced and heard with you yesterday – became somehow unstable in our new view, but now we have well considered the circumstances that are known to us and have conquered our instability. Therefore, we would gladly like to talk to Him personally. Give us the opportunity for it, then we will stay your good friends again."
GGJ|8|85|12|0|Lazarus said: "If at your arrival here you would have agreed as you more or less have agreed now, you also could have had quickly the opportunity to speak with the One who is really the Messiah, but all of you did not agree and some of you were mostly of the opinion that it would be the best test to examine if He is the Messiah or not – that one should capture Him with force and deliver Him to justice in order to sentence Him to death. If He would be the Messiah, nobody would be able to kill Him. But if He would only be a common person, as there had been already so many in the world, then He would die and after that, it would never come to one's mind to ever consider Him to be the Messiah. Look, this was mostly your opinion and was then also the reason why you firstly could not be allowed to enter in my main habitation, and secondly you could also not be allowed there to be introduced to the Messiah.
GGJ|8|85|13|0|But since you now unanimously have decided to desist from this evil idea and have taken another decision, you can now also have the chance to see and also to speak with the Messiah. However, do not meet Him with an investigating heart and an investigating look, but with faith and love. Then He also will meet you with His love, but if not, with His all-penetrating wisdom, and then by far you will not be able to give a reply. For as He very well knew with what kind of ideas you came here – as I have openly told you now – so He knows also every thought that still may perhaps come up in you, no matter how quiet and secret it may be. So let this be a kind advice to you of which I hope that you will follow it for your temporary and eternal well being."
GGJ|8|85|14|0|The scribe said: "You have well spoken now and have told us again amazing things. We will heed your advice, but bring us now to the wisest of all men."
GGJ|8|85|15|0|Now Raphael opened the door and said: "O Lord, come in to those who thirst for You."
GGJ|8|85|16|0|And I came into the big room, together with the 10 Romans, and said to the Pharisees and scribes: "Peace be with all who are of good will and thus now also with you, since in your mind you also have turned to a better will. Why do you search Me and what do you want from Me?"
GGJ|8|85|17|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, why we are searching You, You certainly know as well as when You knew beforehand with what kind of ideas we have come here to Bethany. There is now no more doubt in us that You are the promised Messiah, but we gladly would like to hear now from Your mouth what we in our difficult position should do in order to be worthy of Your mercy and compassion."
GGJ|8|85|18|0|I said: "Men like Nicodemus and also Joseph of Arimathea do also often sit in your counsel. What they do, you surely can do also if you want. I have already told you openly in the temple and have clearly shown you through words and signs who I am. If you believe this in your heart and will also act accordingly, you will live and be blessed, but if you will not believe and will also not act accordingly, you will waste your life and your salvation.
GGJ|8|85|19|0|But the temple, as it is and subsists now, is no more a house of God already since long. It has become a robbers' den and a murderous pit. You Pharisees, high priests and scribes have made it so. Therefore, also from the temple, not a single salvation for any human being for the eternal life can come forth from it. I am now the living Ark of the Covenant, and I am also the Temple and the Salvation and the Truth and the eternal Life. Whoever believes in Me and lives according to My teaching, will also have eternal life in him and will be happy in My Kingdom.
GGJ|8|85|20|0|However, My Kingdom will not be a kingdom of this world, but a Kingdom from another world, which you have never known, for if you ever had known that world, you also would have recognized Me when I came to you in the temple, and if you had known Me, you also would have known the One who sent Me, of who you say that He is your God. But the Father who sent Me, did not sent Me as one sends a man into the world, but in such a way that here the Sender and the One who is sent are one.
GGJ|8|85|21|0|He who believes that the Father is in Me and I in the Father, can say that he has seen and spoken to the Father and the Son. However, to know Him can only be possible when I soon will be in My Kingdom and have poured out My Spirit over those who believe in Me, keep My words and act and live according to them."
GGJ|8|85|22|0|Now the scribe said: "Lord and Master, Your words are spoken with determination and resolution. If they were spoken out by a man, they would be considered as the highest blasphemy on which Moses has placed the death penalty. For this reason it also has never been heard among the Jews that someone had assumed the highest dignity and honor of God, except the pagan king Nebuchadnezzar who therefore was also chastised by God.
GGJ|8|85|23|0|But You are not afraid for the law and still less for the people. And Your deeds, of which we already have heard a lot and have partly experienced ourselves, are witnessing that all might and powers of this world and also of the Heavens are submitted to Your will. Thus, we surely have to believe in ourselves that You are the One who You said You are, as You have already explained in the temple and now again here, according to everything that the prophets have predicted about the coming Messiah.
GGJ|8|85|24|0|We believe now in You, and therefore we also believe that You soon will deliver us – just like at the time of the Babylonian imprisonment – from the still harder imprisonment of the Romans and will forever make us again a free, independent and mighty people. If You will do that, all Jews will believe in You, but if not, only a few."
GGJ|8|85|25|0|I said: "Blessed will be those who will not be offended in Me, and believe that I am the promised Messiah. But I did not come to establish again for the Jews an earthly and perishable kingdom, but a spiritual Kingdom in the love for God and fellowman, and therefore a Kingdom of light and all truth from God, without lie and without deceit.
GGJ|8|85|26|0|However, he who thinks that I now will establish an earthly kingdom makes a big mistake. The Romans are now your earthly lords and will also remain so in the future as long as it will please God. But when you will revolt against them, they will break and crush you.
GGJ|8|85|27|0|However, he who will be in My Kingdom, which is now also given to the Romans, will not have to be afraid of any worldly power, just as I also am not afraid of any worldly power. Here at My side are already 10 Romans with the highest earthly positions of Rome. They also can testify of Me if I have ever strived for a worldly sovereignty, and they also will tell you what they as gentiles think about Me."
GGJ|8|85|28|0|When the Pharisees heard these words of Me, they became uncertain because of the present highly ranked Romans and they did not know what they should do.
GGJ|8|86|1|1|The witness of Marcus about the Lord (19/34)
GGJ|8|86|1|0|The Roman Marcus walked up to him now and said in the Greek language, which was better known to them than the language of the Romans: "My friends, you do not have to be embarrassed because in our presence you have spoken so openly that you gladly would like to be liberated from our sovereignty, and also that you would like to consider the One as the true Messiah who would make you again a free, great and mighty people on Earth. Because, look, we surely are used to such remarks from your side already since long, and we do not bother about this in the least. Our saying remains: leo non capit muscas , because we still consider ourselves to be really strong and mighty enough for that.
GGJ|8|86|2|0|But you have now admitted to the Lord and Master that you for yourself really want to and will believe in Him, even if this most true Messiah – not only of the Jews, but also of all other people on Earth – will not change the earthly conditions. This was very well said of you and we forgive you therefore also this not so flattering remark of yours. But it only really surprises us a great deal that you who are very well knowledgeable in your Scripture, are only now beginning to understand a very little of what we Romans have partly already for a long time seen and clearly recognized as the irrefutable truth.
GGJ|8|86|3|0|Look, this Jesus of Nazareth, who according to your chronology is born in Bethlehem in the year 4151 after the existence of Adam, and more precisely at midnight on the 7th day of the month of January, is what concerns His external birth a Jew just like you.
GGJ|8|86|4|0|But we are already since a long time informed about everything that happened during His birth and also later from time to time about the wonderful things that happened with Him, and we have never neglected to have good informers and also have never thoughtlessly lost track of His highest remarkable personality as you did, for we received information about Him through Cyrenius and Cornelius, and since we all are men of already 50 to 65 years old, you also will understand that we already have come to know a lot of things.
GGJ|8|86|5|0|We gentiles, who are called blind by you, have nevertheless already for a long time thought by ourselves that there must be something hidden extremely uncommon behind this wonderful Nazarene, and this all the more because we have thoroughly studied your laws and prophets, and that possibly He even could be the Messiah who according to the prophets was promised to all people. But now we have – although this is for the moment only as far as we are concerned – no more doubt about it that He is completely truthfully the One whom we did suspect already for a long time.
GGJ|8|86|6|0|But if we, blind gentiles, can perceive now that He is the great Messiah of the world and are also praising Him above all rulers on Earth – although He outwardly is, as already mentioned, only a Jew who as such does with us not receive any special respect – then what was it that held you back to immediately recognize this countryman of yours who is so great and endlessly exalted, as the One who He undoubtedly is? Is it also not an honor for you that we, who in earthly respect are mighty Romans, recognize and praise Him – who as far as His external birth is concerned is a Jew – as Lord and Master over all lords of the world? For this reason we indeed acknowledge faithfully, openly and truthfully that He has completely conquered us Romans in the spirit of all truth, and for this confession we will never be ashamed, because it is our greatest honor that He has also accepted us as His children under His almighty and fatherly scepter. And you Jews, in your pride and your great blindness are only keeping one deliberation after another to know how you can catch and even kill Him, the almighty Lord of all glory. Now tell us, gentiles, how this can be imaginable."
GGJ|8|86|7|0|After this fervent speech of the Roman Marcus, the Pharisees became still more timid and did not know what they could answer him.
GGJ|8|86|8|0|But the Roman insisted in order to know from them what they still could not or did not want to say, and nothing would be taken as an offence, for free and honest people are always allowed to speak out freely and honestly without reserve before God.
GGJ|8|87|1|1|The reasons of the temple servants for their attitude towards the Lord (19/35)
GGJ|8|87|1|0|After some thinking, an elder said: "Highly ranked Romans and our rulers, you are very right that you are making us a reproach, which we have deserved already for a long time, for we Jews are already since very long at the purest Source and we do not want to drink from it. But who is to blame for that? Look, if someone has a treasure, then he does not value it so much as someone who does not have it and must acquire it with difficulty in one way or another if he wants to possess it. If we hear foreign prophets and wise men then we eagerly desire for their wisdom, but we do not pay attention to our own prophets and wise men, because we know them since their birth, and when they appear we say: 'From where did he have this wonderful active power?' Short and good: the people, and more precisely we, already old Jews, are lazy and have become indifferent regarding everything that appears to be new, no matter how remarkable it may be, because our easy-going life that we are used to shuns every special effort and work, and simply and solely for this reason we resist against everything that disturbs our rest and accustomed comfortable traditional way.
GGJ|8|87|2|0|We ourselves can very well and clearly see our wrong attitude, but we still cannot free ourselves from a certain anger against the one who disturbs us. Who is to blame? Look, our old habit that was not disturbed since long. Now, the more intrusive such an appearance is, which disturbs our comfortable rest, the more unpleasant it works on us and stimulates our resistance.
GGJ|8|87|3|0|You Romans are lords of a great and powerful kingdom and you feel very comfortable when there is peace in the whole kingdom, but when you receive information from one or the other part of the kingdom that a nation there has rebelled against you, then you also do not ask yourselves if maybe that nation could have rebelled against you with the greatest human right because of the too heavy burdens, but you send quickly a powerful army to it and chastise the rebellious nation without any mercy and without considering if the rebellion of the nation was just or unjust. And why are you doing that? Because the rebellious nation has only awakened you out of your comfortable rest. You know that nation and then you also ask in your assembly: 'But what has come into the mind of that little nation to rebel against us?' and then you say: 'Just wait, you little nation, you will pay dearly for your courage and madness.' Why do you, after all kinds of wise considerations, not say: 'That little nation has indeed rebelled against us, but let us send messengers of peace and judges of peace to them. They must examine the reason and also well discover if that nation had a clear evident and good right for it.' No, this you do not do, even if you came to hear that even a God had set Himself at the head of the nation that is pressed, and which has for this reason rebelled. But you send immediately an army and overtake that nation without any mercy. And if you are beaten a few times, only then Hell will brake out completely, even if you very well could see that this nation had the fullest right to rebel against you. In short, that nation had really disturbed your comfortable rest and therefore you use every means to chastise it, also, as said, if even a God from His goodness, wisdom and mercy would have set up the nation for a victorious rebellion against you.
GGJ|8|87|4|0|Look, this is how man at certain occasions does not ask for truth and justice, but in his blind anger and rage he acts against the one who has disturbed him in his imagined right, although he in himself can also perceive – already since long in every respect, unjustly and for the sake of his comfortable rest – that his shield was only lie and deceit.
GGJ|8|87|5|0|This is now also the case with most of the temple servants. In themselves they can indeed perceive that their attitude against the law of Moses and against the people is already since long incorrect and that the great Master from Nazareth is completely right, but He disturbs them in their earthly comfortable rest, and therefore they hate Him and for this reason they would like to bring Him to ruin, like someone lying in his sweet slumber tries to catch and destroy a fly which disturbs his comfortable rest.
GGJ|8|87|6|0|You, highly ranked Roman, can then indeed ask: 'But do the temple servants have no more faith at all in a God and His word from the mouth of the prophets?' On this I can tell you from my personal experience of many years that in the whole of the land of the Jews, probably not one layman among the Jews can be found who has less faith than a temple servant, especially when he is already old. The young men believe sometimes more or less in an authority, but when they slowly realize that the first and old ones, the scribes and highly ranked persons have no more faith at all, they also loose all faith. They throw themselves secretly in the arms of the Greek philosophers, enjoy the temporary life as good as they can, and the old Jehovah and Moses and the prophets are for them nothing else than signposts that by means of the rules and ceremonies that are consecrated to them, have no other use except to gather great treasures by which they can continue to improve their good life.
GGJ|8|87|7|0|This is how the temple servants have very well arranged it, and they did also know how to eliminate everything that was somehow bothering them. And that which they always have done, they still do and will always do as long as they exist.
GGJ|8|87|8|0|These are, highly ranked Roman, very clearly the reasons why the temple servants have now also gone to war against this Nazarene, but we, who are now here, consider Him to be the promised Messiah according to the full truth. They say: 'Let us catch Him first and kill Him, then it will be evident if He is the promised Messiah, if there is a God, and if all prophets were no imposters of men.'
GGJ|8|87|9|0|The fact that the whole temple reasons now like this, and also want to act this way, we really cannot help, and as long as we are holding an office in the temple we can do little or nothing against the fact that they are so absurdly aggressive. It is already a great deal if we now and then can bring a tempered influence. It is because you insisted that I now have spoken faithfully and truthfully, and, highly ranked Roman, you can now give your evaluation on it."
GGJ|8|88|1|1|Cult and priesthood (19/36)
GGJ|8|88|1|0|Then the Roman Marcus said: "I am very grateful for your complete frank explanation, and we Romans will soon know what we have to do with such kind of priesthood. When people only dedicate themselves to the priesthood because of the lucrative function and not because of the eternal truth from God, it is time to exterminate such a bad priesthood from the root and to replace it with a better and real priesthood.
GGJ|8|88|2|0|As a very experienced Roman, this is now how I think, and the Lord Himself gives this in my heart: from now on, no more priesthood, no temple and no Sabbaths, feast days, memorial days and no celebration years and no Olympiads. But every person should strife to become a good teacher for his fellowmen and a real father for his children. The temples should be transformed into charitable institutions for the poor, and the Sabbaths, feast days and other meaningless memorial days should be transformed into days of charity. Then soon, all men will embrace and love each other as true brothers in the Lord.
GGJ|8|88|3|0|But as long as a person will let himself be called priest with a certain godly esteem and allow himself to be honored and to be paid as such by his fellowmen, as long as they will build temples, keep Sabbaths and other feast days and keep them solemnly with all kind of ceremonies, it will look bad for humanity. Is from God not every day a day of the Lord on which one faithfully professes to love God above all in his heart and to do good to his fellowman, spiritually and physically? I believe now in this opinion, which is free of every prejudice, and I believe that everyone who will think about it, will be of the same opinion which I have expressed now."
GGJ|8|88|4|0|Then the scribe said: "Concerning this opinion of yours, highly ranked Roman, much can be said according to human reasoning, but we must also consider what God has established through the great prophet Moses, for it is said explicitly: 'You shall work 6 days, but on the 7th day, the Sabbath, you shall rest of all the hard, servile work. You should consecrate this day to God, your Lord, and serve Him only on the manner that has been prescribed to the people by Aaron.'
GGJ|8|88|5|0|Now when your opinion would be a reality and one would abolish the regulations of Moses, then this will mean as much as to say: the God who spoke to Moses and who speaks now again personally to us through the wonderful Nazarene, contradicts Himself.
GGJ|8|88|6|0|I am also against a caste-like priesthood, but with every people there must also be elders and rabbis, for not every person has the Spirit and the talent to develop himself to become a true rabbi, and even if now and then a common person should have the Spirit and talent, then he still lacks time and the right means. Therefore, Moses destined the tribe of Levi for the priesthood, and to the other tribes he imposed the tithe to provide for this tribe so that it could consecrate itself entirely for the teaching profession.
GGJ|8|88|7|0|But I am now also of the opinion that the necessary teachers for the people do not absolutely have to come from the tribe of Levi, because this looks like a caste-system, but every human being who has the Spirit, talent and time should have the right to develop himself in godly matters to become a teacher. But if he then has become a competent teacher, the congregation that he serves should also provide for him, and out of respect and love not allow that he, besides his teaching profession, will have to earn his bread in the sweat of his face with spade and plow.
GGJ|8|88|8|0|However, concerning your opinion about the temple and the other feast days, except what concerns the Sabbath, I am of the same opinion as you, because Moses did not establish that. But because of the people, it is of course necessary that during one day of the week they would come together on an appropriate place and there would be taught about God and His will, so that they would not fall into complete godliness or dirty idolatry. This is now my opinion, and we would like now that the Lord and Master Himself would also let us hear His opinion about this."
GGJ|8|89|1|1|Sabbath and priesthood (19/37)
GGJ|8|89|1|0|Now I said: "Good, then listen to Me. You two have spoken correctly and truly, but from now on I am also of the same opinion which friend Marcus had spoken out, because this corresponds completely to the nature and the right consciousness of man, and for that reason also to God's wisdom and order, but therefore I do not reject your vision. However, your priests should not make of the Sabbath a day with a special magical effect, and impose the people hard punishments if they, when there is no other way, must earn their bread on the Sabbath. Because a necessary deed, and more specifically when this is clearly done unselfishly for the salvation of the poor brother, he does not only never profane the Sabbath, but sanctifies it a 1.000 times more than all the idol screaming in the temple and in the synagogues.
GGJ|8|89|2|0|For he who sanctifies the Sabbath by noble deeds, he sanctifies it also truly and actively and therefore lively, and only this is important to God. But he who sanctifies the Sabbath in your manner, he violates it, for he honors God with the lips, as the prophet said, but his heart is far away from God because it is far from fellowman.
GGJ|8|89|3|0|In a congregation there should indeed be free and true teachers, who do not have to earn their bread with the work of their hands, but if its your very good opinion that the people should come somewhere together on a Sabbath in order to be instructed again and to be reminded of Him, then this should also happen. But after that, the teacher has surely also 6 workdays. Once he has been awakened in the Spirit, he also does not have to keep himself busy with what he will present the congregation on the next Sabbath, for if somebody speaks from God's Spirit, then what he has to say will be put into his heart and on his tongue at that same moment.
GGJ|8|89|4|0|And when this will surely happen according to My promise – as this always happened at the time of the patriarchs and at the time of the prophets – then I think that for the rabbi during the 6 workdays it would not be simply useless if he also, as an example for the congregation, would perform one or the other good and useful handwork in order to earn his daily bread. Consequently, he will not have to constantly ask for everything to the members of the congregation, and they will then certainly respect and follow him all the more, because his activities at home will be the most beautiful and most true proof for them of his unselfishness, his love and justice regarding the congregation.
GGJ|8|89|5|0|I think that this would be a lot better than, as the present-day temple servants are doing, to waste the 6 workdays with complete idleness, and instead of doing something useful, to indulge only in gluttony and revelry, fornication, commit adultery, cheating, and in this manner fatten themselves for Hell and for eternal death. So this is My opinion.
GGJ|8|89|6|0|Oh, it is quite different for those who I now am sending to all places to proclaim the gospel to all nations on Earth. These first messengers of Me have no time and also no opportunity to earn their bread with their hands. That is why for them it is like this: eat and drink whatever they will place on the table for you. And further: do not worry for the following day, what you will eat and drink and with what you will clothe your body, for that would be very dark and pagan, but try before everything else with all diligence and zeal to proclaim God's Kingdom and the righteousness that goes with it, among the nations. Then all the other things will be yours, for the Father in Heaven knows what you need. But, as said, that should only be the case for those who I now have send to all places, but where permanent and established congregations are founded in My name, there My former pronounced opinion should be put into practice.
GGJ|8|89|7|0|For I absolutely do not want that the rabbis of the congregations will regularly be the servants of laziness during 6 days of the week, for in laziness lies the root of all sins. However, in My name a real active rabbi of a congregation will of course also during those 6 days find and often have the opportunity to give the members of the community the good example in all kinds of things and to encourage them to actually follow this in the true and living spirit, and then every day is just like the Sabbath a day of salvation for the whole congregation.
GGJ|8|89|8|0|So it is also not absolutely necessary for salvation of men that exactly the Jewish Sabbath should remain a special day for teaching, because for this, every day can be chosen according to the circumstances. If the old Sabbath seems to be favorable for the performance of a necessary work for the benefit of the congregation, while some weekdays were unfavorable because of the bad weather, then work on the Sabbath and set another day for teaching, because every day on which you will do something good in My name will be a true Sabbath, for there is indeed nothing special about the name of the day, but only what one has done on a day.
GGJ|8|89|9|0|So it is also not necessary that precisely every week there would be a fixed day for learning, but this can be determined according to time and circumstances, because God's word can as well be proclaimed and heard on another day, and the number of days between one preaching and the other has in My eyes no special value and does not make the preaching and also the people not better.
GGJ|8|89|10|0|But if the rabbi of the congregation sees, because it was given to him to understand in the spirit by God, that one or the other member of the congregation has gone off track, then the rabbi should go to him immediately and admonish him, and not wait for the Sabbath for that, because the day that will be a true Sabbath for the lost one and member of the congregation who was brought back again on the right track is the day on which he entirely has improved his life.
GGJ|8|89|11|0|If the rabbi of the congregation has given in 1 year only 1 true sermon for the congregation, and the congregation will act accordingly, then this congregation does also not need so soon a second sermon. Because for the one who lives and acts according to My teaching, the rabbi of the congregation does not have to preach every Sabbath, because for such a person every day is already a real Sabbath, and he carries in his heart the true and living sermon, which is inspired to him by the Spirit."
GGJ|8|90|1|1|The right sanctification of the Sabbath (19/38)
GGJ|8|90|1|0|Only for the children, the congregation can build their own schoolhouse, and there one teacher, or with a too big congregation according to the necessity, also appoint more experienced and chaste teachers who should teach the youth to read the Scripture, as well as arithmetic, personal writing and still more useful knowledge. If they do this every day scrupulously and with reasonable diligence and zeal, then also they have hallowed the Sabbath. And the rabbi of the congregation will do that also when he regularly visits such a school and encourages the teachers and students to be diligent and zealous, and gives them from time to time good lessons in My name. And what he then has to say, this will surely be taken care of by Me.
GGJ|8|90|2|0|Likewise it is also good when an established congregation will build next to the schoolhouse for the children a meeting house, where it can assemble from time to time in My name. However, in such a house not simply and solely the appointed rabbi should have the right to speak and to preach, but every male member of the congregation if for this reason he has been urged by My Spirit. For in such a house, there should not only be the preaching about the Scripture and about the prophets and about Me, but also about other things which contribute to a deeper and true knowledge of God and which are stimulating the love for God and fellowman. Then the one who has been urged by My Spirit in him should speak, and the congregation as well as the rabbi should listen to him. If they will do that, no matter on what kind of day, then they will hollow the Sabbath also in the true sense of the word.
GGJ|8|90|3|0|However, with this I do not want to say that you therefore should leave out completely the order of the time and the counting of the hours, the days, the weeks, the months and the years – this you can and should do also in any case. But you should not consider certain days as better or holier than the other because it is such or such a day of the week, of the month or of the year, and it carries this or that name, for the number and the name are absolutely not important, but only the living and acting according to the revealed Word of God.
GGJ|8|90|4|0|Because for someone who has sinned against his fellowman on a Sabbath, this Sabbath was no Sabbath at all. However, for someone who has done something good for his fellowman on another day, then also this other day was a perfect Sabbath.
GGJ|8|90|5|0|Therefore, from now on, among My true followers, everything should be completely free, and nothing can exalt a day to a true Sabbath except simply and solely the deeds that occur out of true and living love for God and fellowman. Disgrace and shame it is when such a dumb human rule considers it a violation of the Sabbath when also on the Sabbath someone gives help to a poor and oppressed person. Disgrace and shame for such priests who are teaching the people that God is well pleased with their disgusting cries and with their offering ceremonies, which are only an abomination in My eyes, just as they always have been.
GGJ|8|90|6|0|Therefore, the Sabbath should now first be a true working day, and every ceremony should consist of the pure action according to My Word. I will always look at this with pleasure, and those who will truly hallow the Sabbath, I will reward with My grace and love. Now this is what the Lord says.
GGJ|8|90|7|0|But those who will hallow the Sabbath in the manner as the temple servants are doing, and are already doing for a long time, and who accredit a certain magical hallowing action to the Sabbath, as well as on certain feast days and days of new moon, those will have to be consumed by My fiery glow of My justified wrath. Also this is spoken out now by the Lord for whom all days, weeks, months and years are completely the same.
GGJ|8|90|8|0|Have you well understood now what My opinion is, which is valid for all times and eternities? For truly, truly, I say to you: Heaven and Earth, which you can see now, will once pass away, but My words will remain for eternity. This is now My opinion."
GGJ|8|90|9|0|When the Pharisees heard this from Me, they did not know what they could answer Me on this. However, the Romans were secretly rejoicing, for by My words I had agreed with the opinion of Marcus, but had advised extremely drastic changes in the opinion of the scribe. However, the Pharisees noticed it and they were secretly offended, although they did not show it.
GGJ|8|91|1|1|A scribe refers to Moses (19/39)
GGJ|8|91|1|0|Only after some deep thinking, the scribe said: "Lord and Master, I have thought about Your words now as good as possible in myself and came to the conclusion that You are right according to the principles of sheer human reasoning. And You also must be right according to that what You doubtlessly are, but since the eternal Spirit of Jehovah lives in You, that Your heart is His throne and that He speaks through You, acting through His almighty will and sustaining and ruling the whole creation, I do not understand how He once instructed Moses on the Sinai to hallow very strictly the Sabbath with a law of its own, and added to it the manner on which the Sabbath should be hallowed? He, as One and the same, could have talked the same way during that time as You have now clearly and wisely spoken in our presence. Then one would never have fallen into a workless and ceremonial hallowing of the Sabbath. Yes, it is even known that Jews who have profaned the Sabbath by servile work, were undeniably chastised by God. Why has God through Moses only commanded to hallow the Sabbath, and why did He not indicate it as You have done now? Surely, God is eternally unchangeable in His decrees and cannot change His words."
GGJ|8|91|2|0|I said: "Now the scribe has spoken in you, but with these words he also has clearly shown that he never has understood the Scripture in the least – and even less the books of Moses. During that time it was necessary for the very degenerated Jews in Egypt to recommend a day for them on which they could rest from the servile work and could listen to God's Word, for without such a commandment they certainly would just as before – as they were used to in Egypt – not have received one day of rest and would completely not have listened to God's Word. Because the Jewish people were sensual, and day and night they were only preoccupied to know with what kind of means they could fill their belly with flesh. Therefore, God gave at that time, firstly for very natural and secondly for spiritual reasons, a certain day to rest and to listen to God's Word, and more precisely the same day as the patriarchs had chosen as a day of rest, namely the Sabbath.
GGJ|8|91|3|0|But in His law for the Sabbath, God gave nobody the commandment that one was not allowed to do a good service to anyone. Only by you was the mosaic law replaced by such a commandment, and you only allowed someone to work on the Sabbath and do a necessary and in itself good work if in return he paid you a fine ransom and other precious offerings.
GGJ|8|91|4|0|But if you think that God cannot change the once given form of a law that was necessary at a certain time, because He in Himself is eternally unchangeable, how then did you dare to take the liberty to change the law of Moses at will and for your own material benefit, so that you now really do not observe one iota anymore of what Moses and the prophets taught and recommended?
GGJ|8|91|5|0|If the law of Moses and his scriptures are that holy to you, then why have you later rejected the 6th and 7th book of Moses and the pure prophetic appendix and have replaced it by another work that comes from men?
GGJ|8|91|6|0|Has the old Ark of the Covenant not been a sanctuary for all Jews? But when already 30 years ago, because of your evil deeds the column of smoke and fire disappeared and the Ark was standing there in the most holy place, deserted by its power, you have put it away into a chamber, and in its place you have put another one in which, because of the foreigners, a natural fire was burning and out of which natural smoke arose. Why did you do that? Did Moses perhaps give you a law for that also wherein it is stated that you may do such a thing?
GGJ|8|91|7|0|Yes, the prophets surely predicted the time, which you are experiencing now, when the old Ark of the Covenant will be changed into a new and living One, but the prophets have certainly never meant it the way you have done now of your own will. For if you were convinced by the prophets what had to happen 30 years ago according to the will of God, then you certainly would have proclaimed it to the people with long speeches, and would also have told them that they had to bring great offerings, but this you very delicately omitted to do, and until this hour the people know nothing of your self-willed way of doing.
GGJ|8|91|8|0|But if you know that the prophets have meant Me as the new Ark of the Covenant, then why do you not proclaim it to the people and why do you worship instead of Me the insignificant and dead work of your hands?
GGJ|8|91|9|0|You continuously refer to Moses and the prophets, but if I now show you the correct and only true meaning and deeper spiritual content of the Scripture, then how come that precisely you temple servants are actually the greatest deniers of God, Moses and all prophets?
GGJ|8|91|10|0|Moses has for very wise reasons concealed the Word that was revealed by God, namely its inner living meaning and spirit, and what he had revealed to you, that you have rejected. Now I have come Myself and reveal before you what has been concealed. Why do you not believe it now and do you only try to catch Me with what you yourselves have never believed and have entirely never understood?"
GGJ|8|92|1|1|About the institution of the Sabbath (19/40)
GGJ|8|92|1|0|Look, since the first times of men it has been a custom to divide the week into 7 days. This division was derived in a natural way from the quarters of the moon, and from a supernatural way that was revealed to them from the 7 Spirits in God of which you also have heard something, but have never understood one little word.
GGJ|8|92|2|0|Now, out of the 7 Spirits it is the 7th that purifies as it were and softens throughout all 6 preceding ones with retroactive force, and this 7th Spirit is actually called 'Mercy'. And look, also for this reason, God has through the mouth of Moses destined the 7th day as Sabbath so that you can abstain from servile work for your own belly on that day, and during the gathering before the tent in which the Ark was standing, would look after your poor brothers and sisters, widows and orphans, and actually would take care of them, for in this consists the whole law of Moses and all prophets, namely that you in complete faith in God and out of love for Him would profess the works of true mercy to your poor fellowman, and this is also the only true and for Me pleasing religion.
GGJ|8|92|3|0|But when this is so and can impossibly be different, then how could Moses, even in his worst dream, ever have imagined that the Sabbath was set apart by God for the reason that on that day no Jew should not and may not do a work of mercy for his poor fellowman?
GGJ|8|92|4|0|Now do you really think that honoring God means that someone stays the whole day firstly in complete laziness and then in the temple in Jerusalem or elsewhere in a synagogue, in another place or in his house, mumbling and bawling several times the 10 commandments and a few psalms of David and still other things from the Scripture without feeling, without thinking, thus without using his brains, himself or let them be mumbled and bawled by a priest to whom he gives an offering because he believes that the mumbling and bawling from the mouth of a priest is more powerful and is more pleasing to God than from himself? Oh you fools. Think about it, if it is possible that the all-wise God could ever be pleased with such foolishness and ridiculous acts, which were only thought of by you and never by Moses or by the prophets, and which you even have made as a law, and if He who is eternally unchangeably the same, is satisfied with it or will ever be satisfied with it.
GGJ|8|92|5|0|Yes, men who recognize God and love Him above all should also pray to Him in their heart. But how? In the first place by observing His will in the right way, by practicing the works of neighborly love, and in the second place in their heart they should talk to God fervently and full of love in this way:
GGJ|8|92|6|0|'Our loving Father, who lives in Your Heavens. Let Your Kingdom of eternal love and truth actually come. Let Your only holy will, the existence of all beings, be a reality also among us, as this is done in all Your Heavens and spaces of creation. Give us, Your children the bread of life. Forgive us our debts, just as we have forgiven our brothers who have offended us. Let no temptation and provocation for sin come upon us, which we in our weakness can hardly or not at all resist, but free us from all evil. Your name be always sanctified, highly praised and glorified above all, for Yours is all love, wisdom, power and might forever.'
GGJ|8|92|7|0|Look, this is a real prayer to God if this is fervently, truthfully and in full seriousness spoken out in the heart of someone. But also this prayer has no value, even if it is spoken out a 1.000 times by someone with the mouth, but it has to be spoken out in the heart fervently, truthfully and with a full serious will, and man should also show by means of his deeds what the words of his heart mean, otherwise all that praying is an abomination in the eyes of God, because the eternal living God, who is love, wisdom, power and might Himself, does not let Himself be honored by false and dead words from the lips and from senseless offerings and ceremonies, but only by works according to My will. But these can and should be practiced by men every day and not only on the Sabbath. If man does that, then he makes of every day a true Sabbath and he does not have to wait for the 7th day of the week, which is for Me not more valuable than another day. Look, this is now My opinion. And you, scribe, temple servant, can now reply if you think that there is reason for it."
GGJ|8|92|8|0|The scribe said: "O Lord and Master, this I will now and also forever omit to do, for only now I have clearly perceived that You are truly the anointed of God. Yes, You are right in every respect, and the fact that You are blaming us temple servants is true and more than justified. But unfortunately we are imprisoned by the temple and cannot do anything in favor of this highest true godly matter that You have now explained.
GGJ|8|92|9|0|But You, o Lord, are powerful. Do according to Your mercy, love and wisdom whatever is pleasing to You. But even if we remain in the temple, we will truly not speak one harmful word against You in any assembly. But when there is an opportunity, we will show the high priest what this case is all about. But if You would like to indicate to us specifically what we have to do, then we also will do that in order to be mercifully accepted by You. Lord and Master, what is Your will with us and regarding us?"
GGJ|8|92|10|0|I said: "I have told you already a few things by which your intellect will have discerned My will. Act accordingly, then you also will receive life. The temple will not hinder you in your heart to believe in Me and to act according to My will, and, wherever this is necessary, also to acknowledge Me before the world, for I also say to you: whoever will acknowledge Me before the world, will also be acknowledged by Me before My Father in Heaven. And now you can travel again to Jerusalem, but when the temple servants will ask you concerning Me, then do not tell them anything about Me. My blessing be with you all. Amen."
GGJ|8|92|11|0|The temple servants were moved and then they stood up, thanked Me for the lessons and for delivering them out of their confusion. Since it had already become quite dark, they went on their way home, and Lazarus gave them a few escorts with torches, which was very much appreciated by the temple servants. But we went again into the hall and took place at our table. Only now the Romans expressed their joy about everything I had said so openly and godly true to the temple servants.
GGJ|8|92|12|0|All of them asked Me now for the true prayer that I had shown the temple servants. But then Raphael came to Agricola and handed it to him, written on parchment, and the Romans could not thank Me enough for that.
GGJ|8|92|13|0|Then I said to Lazarus: "Brother, we have now worked again. Let us therefore bring some wine and bread for food, so that we can strengthen ourselves."
GGJ|8|93|1|1|The favorite food of the Lord (19/41)
GGJ|8|93|1|0|And Lazarus took immediately care of everything. When again bread and new wine was set on the table and we took something of it, Martha came to ask Me what I would prefer to eat for the evening meal.
GGJ|8|93|2|0|I said: "Now look, My dear Martha. Men who hear My word and live according to it are My favorite food and also My favorite drink. Did you well understand these words?"
GGJ|8|93|3|0|On a somewhat fearful astonished tone Martha said: "But Lord and Master, You surely do not mean that You want to eat human flesh?"
GGJ|8|93|4|0|I said: "Well, My dear friend, you have not yet deeply penetrated in the things of the spirit. Do I mean now the food for the spirit or the food for the body when I say that men are My favorite food and favorite drink, who hear My word, take it to heart and live and act accordingly? I say to you and also to all of you who are present here: man does not live from bread and wine alone, but rather – if he acts accordingly – from every word that goes out of the mouth of God. And consequently, God's Word is an excellent food for the whole man, while the bread of this Earth feeds only his mortal body and at the same time his soul and his spirit.
GGJ|8|93|5|0|But as God is by the Word the main food for the whole man, so is also man who knows God, loves Him above all and does His will, a good and very refreshing food for the eternal love in God. When you have understood this now, then you may put on the table for us as evening meal a good dish of well-prepared fishes."
GGJ|8|93|6|0|Martha said: "O Lord and Master, now I have well understood that You just now have only meant spiritual food and spiritual drink, and I thank You with all my heart for Your great patience with me. But since You also have mentioned a well-prepared dish of noble fishes, I honestly must confess that precisely today the stock of fish is totally gone. During the midday meal, everything that was left has been eaten and Your wish has brought me now into great embarrassment. What shall I do now?"
GGJ|8|93|7|0|I said, with a friendly face: "Yes, My dear Martha, this is indeed somehow a difficult situation. From where will we now obtain so many noble fish so that it will be sufficient for all of us?"
GGJ|8|93|8|0|Martha said, even more embarrassed than before: "O Lord and Master, I really do not know, but You surely can give me advice and help."
GGJ|8|93|9|0|I said: "Yes, this I surely could do when you really and firmly would believe it."
GGJ|8|93|10|0|Martha said: "O Lord and Master, I do believe everything. You are indeed the eternal Love and Truth Himself and what You say and will, will certainly and surely always happen."
GGJ|8|93|11|0|I said: "Then just go and look in the pond that is hewed from a big stone and is located in your kitchen under the continuous streaming source. Then you will find there so many fish that this will be sufficient for today and tomorrow."
GGJ|8|93|12|0|After these words of Mine, Martha hurried together with her sister Mary and accompanied by Mary of Magdalon outside to the big kitchen where they could see the pond full of the best fishes from the river Jordan, and their amazement about it was great. They quickly came back again and related the wonder to everybody and there was nearly no end to their grateful amazement.
GGJ|8|93|13|0|But I said to Martha: "O, do not be too much surprised about that, for I already have done a lot of signs. Now go and prepare a good evening meal for us."
GGJ|8|93|14|0|When I had said that, Martha and also Mary hurried to leave the room towards the kitchen and arranged everything so that the evening meal could be well prepared in one-hour time. It was however a starry evening, and in the west one could see the last rays of the setting sun, which we well could see through the open windows, and especially the Romans expressed the wish to go out for awhile in the open air at My side to see and observe the starry sky and the different appearances of the evening.
GGJ|8|93|15|0|And I said: "Good, let us then go outside for an hour. There will be many things to see, observe and discover."
GGJ|8|94|1|1|Observation of the starry sky (19/42)
GGJ|8|94|1|0|When I had said that, all those who were present, who were quite a lot, were immediately willing to spend that hour in the open air, and we stood up and went outside where there was a big free space. All of them were surprised about the countless big stars and praised the almightiness and greatness of God.
GGJ|8|94|2|0|After contemplating the starry sky for some time, Marcus, the Roman, asked: "Lord and Master, are these, except of a few planets, only suns around which then the planets, moons and also the comets are circling around?"
GGJ|8|94|3|0|I said: "Indeed, as I have told you already on the Mount of Olives. Still, among those many suns you also can see several central suns where, as you already know, the planetary suns with all their planets are moving around in large circles, and also you can again see the bigger central suns, around which whole sun regions are moving around, and also a couple of central suns, around which whole solar galaxies are moving around in extremely great circles. But it would be of little or no use at all if I would point them out to you now with the finger. However, when you will be awakened in your spirit, the Spirit of the most inner life and all truth will certainly lead you into all the light. And how this is and will be possible, I have on the Mount of Olives already a few times given you clearly to experience it yourselves. Here, I only can repeat that in the house of My Father there are many and big habitations."
GGJ|8|94|4|0|Marcus said once again: "Lord and Master, I thank you for this lesson. But now I still would clearly like to hear from You where the sun is at this moment. You have shown us indeed, and more precisely in a very wonderful efficient way that all celestial bodies have the form of a round ball, and so this Earth also, but in my young years I was working in the extreme southwest of Spain, and there I saw the beginning of a terribly great sea which was reaching far. With several companions I climbed there on one of the highest mountains on the coast to see if this sea would perhaps just like the Mediterranean Sea still end somewhere. But I was terribly wrong on that, for there was no trace of any end in the far distance. No matter to where we were pointing our sharp eyes to the west, we only could discover water and once more water.
GGJ|8|94|5|0|From the mountain that I mentioned I saw the sun then also completely sinking into the sea. This confirmed for me also the following: when the sun was sinking down completely into the water, its fire and light faded so completely that, after it was completely set, no trace of twilight could be seen, and from the mentioned appearance we concluded that the sun, the moon and all stars in the far west sank simply literally into the sea, and after 12, sometimes 14 and sometimes – in the middle of the summer – also after 9 hours they would rise again out of the sea somewhere in the very far east.
GGJ|8|94|6|0|Now the fact that this is in reality certainly very different, I surely know, but the appearance that the sun, when it is apparently going down into the great sea, not leaving any trace of twilight – more specifically during very bright and cloudless evenings – that is surely a bit strange. How can I explain this?"
GGJ|8|94|7|0|I said: "Well now, My dear friend Marcus. Look, in about a 1.000 years even the children will have a complete correct notion about such appearances, which still seems to be very surprising to you.
GGJ|8|94|8|0|Look, your world sea has also its limits in the far west, just like any other sea, and there is still another enormous great continent that will be discovered in western direction by the later descendants from Europe. From the northeastern part of the Asian continent it is however already more than 1.000 years ago that it was discovered, and since that time it is inhabited by various people from Asia, among them even the old Phoenicians, Trojans and Greeks.
GGJ|8|94|9|0|From Europe to the west it will however only be discovered when their ships will be of a better quality than that which your ships have at present time.
GGJ|8|94|10|0|However, the reason why the sun that you can see from Spain sets in the far west without leaving a twilight behind, especially on clear evenings without a haze, is mostly because of the great and widely extended mass of air through which actually the light of the sun penetrates quite as difficult as it penetrates to the deep bottom of the sea. Wherever it is shallow, you still can see sufficient light on the bottom of the sea, because the light has only to do with a mass of water that is very shallow, but wherever the sea is about 20 to 100 men heights deep, you will not be able to see a soil that is enlightened by the sun. Look, so this is a reason why the sun in the far west of the sea often sets without twilight.
GGJ|8|94|11|0|The second reason is however that there is often totally no vapor present, for if the rays of the light of the sun encounter practically nothing at all which is close enough to be able to see, and from there are broken and projected further again, then you cannot see them although they still are there. You can discover something similar with the moon, just like with the other planets.
GGJ|8|94|12|0|Look, the moon and also the other planets are as such quite as dark bodies as the Earth. The light of the sun, a round body, shines in all possible directions, but it shows itself only when it is reflected and it will be visibly present where it falls upon an object from where it is reflected and can be seen by your eyes.
GGJ|8|94|13|0|When I should place now a big object somewhere at about the distance from the moon to this Earth, you would see immediately that the sun did not go down in the sea of this little Earth, but is floating free in the air, just as during the daytime, and all planets that circle around it will receive its light as well as its warmth. Now what is causing the day and the night on this Earth, as on the other earths that you call planets, I have shown you already more than enough. Therefore, you surely can give up now completely your idea which is from a worldly point of view."
GGJ|8|94|14|0|Marcus said: "I thank You, o Lord and Master, also for this lesson. Although this is not as exalted as other lessons that we have already received from Your holy mouth, but I consider it also as very important and exalted for us Romans who from a worldly point of view still have many wrong ideas. For when man has wrong ideas about one or the other matter – even if it is only in relation to this world – then he cannot but come to all kinds of errors concerning other, spiritual, matters, for one error leads to another, just as long as the whole man is full of errors and foolishness. But if for someone it has become light – often it is something small – then this light will slowly spread to greater and more important things, and so man comes to true wisdom. Therefore, You, o Lord, also thanks for such lessons which are for us Romans extremely useful."
GGJ|8|95|1|1|About the power of what is small (19/43)
GGJ|8|95|1|0|While Marcus was praising Me like that because I gave him this explanation, I said to him: "You have well spoken now with your praise and have given My heart a real and true joy, for he who does not honor that which seems to be small, is also not worthy of that which is greater. But I say to all of you that I am always doing it as you can see in the whole nature of the Earth. When I seem to be doing something great, the effect is less for very wise reasons, but when I seem to be doing something that is hardly noticeable, the result is always endlessly great and indestructible. Therefore, you could say that I am small in that which is great, but endlessly great in that which is very small.
GGJ|8|95|2|0|When I let terrible destructive storms together with thunder pass over the countries and seas, people say: 'How terribly dreadful You are, o Lord'. But when I put an insignificant grain of seed into the soil, which further germinates, grows and, tiny as it is, causes a strong mighty tree to develop, no human being will exclaim full of amazement: 'How great and mighty are You, o Lord', but he considers this much greater wonder with a very indifferent mind, and he says at most: 'Yes, yes, that must indeed be all so, that according to the will of the Lord greater trees and forests originate from small seeds.'
GGJ|8|95|3|0|So are men also amazed about very high mountains, wide rivers, big lakes and seas, and they hardly pay attention to a fertile hill and a fertile source that quenches their thirst, but with Me the fertile hill means more than the infertile Ararat, and the pure source means more than the ocean. For these are already closely related to the life out of Me, but the Ararat and the ocean are still very deep in judgment and are still far from life.
GGJ|8|95|4|0|Therefore, pay also attention to My often seemingly unimportant words, for precisely in these words I give you more of the life of love out of Me than when I would precisely divide before your eyes and ears a whole shell globe into atoms. Because from My endless wisdom and might you can only drink a few drops but from the source of life of My fatherly love you can always take up streams.
GGJ|8|95|5|0|And look, it is precisely the same when people love, honor and praise Me. Whoever loves Me and praises Me quietly and besides that, in all humility confesses his littleness and My all, honors Me really entirely in the spirit and in truth, and I am well pleased with him, and whatever seems to be so little has great consequences. However, he who honors and praises Me with worldly splendor, with all kinds of meaningless ceremonies and long prayers and songs and besides that believes that he is pleasing Me, is seriously mistaken, because such praise is an abomination in My eyes when it comes from priests, and when the unknowing people thinks to honor Me with this and wants to ask My mercy with it, it will mostly not be answered by Me, so that they will come to know that such great and showy prayers and worship are absolutely not pleasing Me.
GGJ|8|95|6|0|People who worship, praise and honor Me with splendor will receive as many fruits of mercy as there are feeding fruits growing on high mountain peaks. For he who does not pray to Me in the spirit and in all truth in his heart, will also not be answered, for if I would answer your prayers, I Myself would support the lie and paganism, which no one who has somehow a little intellect will ever expect from Me, for I am Myself the Light, the Way, the Truth and the Life. Then how could I like darkness, the wrong paths, the lie and death?
GGJ|8|95|7|0|Therefore, I also say to you that I neither pass by in the blast of the storm, nor in the raging of the fire, but in the soft rustling of the blowing morning air. So he who will go to meet Me in such a quietness of his mind, will also meet Me."
GGJ|8|95|8|0|Now Marcus said: "O lord and Master, how great and lovely, how full of love and eternally true are Your words, and how happy is the one who understands them and acts according to their spirit. But how few are those who want to hear it and take it to heart. We however, will do what You have advised us to do, for we know and believe now really that You alone are the Lord and Master, You alone the One and true God of eternity, and that everything that exists in the infinity has been created and is sustained all along by You. Therefore also, You only be all glory, all praise and all our actual love and worship.
GGJ|8|95|9|0|But since we now have already here the indescribable happiness to have You lively as the eternal Master of all things among us, it would really be unforgivable when we Romans who are eager to learn would not address ourselves to You with still all kinds of questions, for You only can tell us how things are concerning this and that. And so I have at this opportunity still a little question."
GGJ|8|96|1|1|How the wind comes into existence (19/44)
GGJ|8|96|1|0|I said: "What you want to ask Me I already know. Therefore I want to safe you the trouble of asking the question and will give you directly the answer to your question.
GGJ|8|96|2|0|Look, the wind, which is now blowing rather cool has called up this question in you. You gladly would like to know from where the wind originally comes from and where it goes. But this is for you difficult to understand, even if it is easy for Me to tell you.
GGJ|8|96|3|0|Many people hear from the blowing of the wind, but they do not know from where it originally comes from and where it goes, and still less they understand from where the spiritual wind in their heart originates and where it is going. That is why they are fully lacking the understanding in their heart and do not even know their soul and even less the spirit within, and Me as original and headwind of life they cannot understand at all.
GGJ|8|96|4|0|Look, nothing in the material creation can exist and continue to exist without a spiritual foundation, and so also the wind which is now blowing, can certainly not do that.
GGJ|8|96|5|0|On the Mount of Olives I have already given you an indication and at another opportunity a still more detailed indication to My disciples that this Earth as well as any other celestial body has an animal-organic life and consequently it also shows all the natural functions and aspects of the organic-animal life. Firstly it has to be nourished, actually as for instance a big animal. And because it has an animal life, it also needs a kind of heart, lungs, spleen, liver, kidneys, stomach and, in short, analogously, all the inward parts that are also necessary for a perfect animal to live. And if the Earth has all this in itself, it is also obvious that on the surface all possible expressions of its internal organic-animal life can be observed by you, inhabitants of the surface of the Earth.
GGJ|8|96|6|0|So the Earth is also breathing, more precisely every 6 hours. It needs 6 hours to breathe in and 6 hours to breathe out. Well now, this in- and exhaling can be observed on the whole surface of the Earth, more precisely 4 times by means of a periodical wind that cannot be observed on its surface at the same time, although it is brought forth for the whole Earth at the same time. For, because of the daily rotation of the Earth around its axis, and by this movement of the Earth the continuous changing position of the sun above the Earth, from the east to the west it cannot be midday or morning, evening and midnight at the same time.
GGJ|8|96|7|0|Very far from here in the east it is now already midnight, and very far in the west, for instance in those countries of which I have told you before that they are on the other side of the great ocean, it is now around midday. Short and good: on the whole circumference of the Earth are at this time for example all hours of the day represented, and so an effect of life of the Earth cannot be perceived at one and the same hour of the day, even if it occurs for the Earth at one and the same moment.
GGJ|8|96|8|0|The wind that is now blowing is coming from such breathing effect of life of the Earth. However, you should not imagine it as if the Earth has a mouth or a nose and that the exhaled breath by these organs has come now maybe from the North or the South Pole. No, such winds do rather only exist because the Earth, when it inhales becomes wider, which is in particular perceptible under the seas which are its more weak parts. With this, its circumference extends so much that the sea rises everywhere by a few handbreadths, and while it exhales, by which the Earth becomes smaller and contracts, the sea goes down again just as much as it rose during the inhaling. And look, this going down and rising of the surface of the sea brings about the periodical movement of the atmospheric air that surrounds the Earth and which you now perceive as wind, because the wind is nothing else but an often more or less intense flowing of the air. Also the heaviest stormy wind is nothing else. However, there can be various causes by which the air is made to stream. Several days would be needed to name them all and describe them precisely.
GGJ|8|96|9|0|The fact that the winds that come from the north are cold, and the winds that come from the south are warm is caused by the climatic conditions. In the north of the Earth it is cold because there is so much snow and ice, and therefore, no warm wind can come from there. Towards the south it becomes warmer because the sunrays fall more vertically on the Earth, and at the equator of the Earth it is even hot, as you already know from experience, and that is why the winds that come from the south are warm. In the great sand deserts they often become scorching hot. In the actual and deep south, the south winds are again very cold because of the present polar ice and snow, just as the northern winds here in the northern hemisphere.
GGJ|8|96|10|0|And with that, friend Marcus, this explanation of the natural cause for the existence of the winds is sufficient for the moment. Your own spirit will reveal you more about this at the right time, as well as to everyone who will be reborn in the spirit.
GGJ|8|96|11|0|But the fact that in the background there are spirits at work for everything that happens on Earth and also on all other celestial bodies, I already have shown you, and therefore we can end these explanations now.
GGJ|8|96|12|0|In later times however, all too many researchers of all the natural phenomena will arise and will weigh and well calculate everything, and this will certainly be good and useful in the fight against many wrong ideas and the destruction of the black superstition, but still there will be many of such researchers who will be straying to such an extent that they will lose completely the spiritual point of view and will wander in dead matter, and this is then no longer good either.
GGJ|8|96|13|0|Man indeed must see the real cause of all things and phenomena, but he should receive this from his living spirit, so that he can see everything in the spirit and in the full truth, and consequently will not lose by that the spiritual foundation of life. If man with his insight has this point of view, he really and truly can be very useful with his lessons about all possible things and events for his fellowmen, but as a pure scientist he can do more evil than good, because to what use would it be for man if he would possess and understand all things of the world, but with that would suffer harm to his soul? Would that still be useful for him in the other world?"
GGJ|8|97|1|1|About the materialistic research of the nature (19/45)
GGJ|8|97|1|0|Look, with the old Egyptians at the time of the later pharaohs there were also a few purely external researchers of nature and scientists, and still now, their works that they have written fill the big halls and shelves and bookcases. You surely would need a couple of centuries to read all those books and rolls and tablets. Look, the souls of those natural scientists are also in the beyond continuing their research and investigating, fall from one error into another, do not want to be taught by any angel and remain in their delusion and search the initial foundation of the powers only in matter, which is as good as totally inexistent for them, because their endless labor is only taking place in their apparent matter which consists of nothing else but only their volatile and very unstable imagination and fantasy.
GGJ|8|97|2|0|The fact that this is the case with those souls, you surely can accept from Me, but then I ask: to what benefit for life is this for them? Look, totally none, for as long as they persist in their delusion, then certainly no salvation of life can flourish for them to become a ripe fruit. Therefore, also here a searching for the things of nature can only serve a temporary earthly useful purpose insofar as for the people it can lead to the development of things which can be used for worldly purposes, but all these many inventions that will still be carried out in the future by the natural scientists will bear the seal of imperfection as long as they are not carried out by those people who came to know the powers of the nature of matter out of the enlightened and truthful spiritual foundation and are also by that true rulers over the whole nature of which you have seen an example with the 7 Egyptians.
GGJ|8|97|3|0|But once people who are advanced in the true knowledge of themselves and from that also of the whole nature and its powers, will choose something quite different and better for an earthly activity than the manufacturing of all kinds of artificial and material useful things, machines and products, because spiritual people will always foremost strife to come closer to Me and to acquire the fullness of eternal life. For only this can have a real value for the true thinker and seer, because that is an eternal possession, but everything that is of this world, only as far as it can be helpful to him for the attainment of the great main goal.
GGJ|8|97|4|0|But now the one who says: "Look, I possess many goods, have great treasures and I am making all kinds of new and fine things, for I arrange to have skilled men from all world regions who are capable to make all kinds of things', I say in My turn: how long can you actually still call that yours? Look, already tomorrow your soul can be taken out of your body, and what will he then take with him of all that which you now are still calling yours? I say to you: simply and solely that which he truthfully has done as good work for another in this world. But if he did not do that, then the many goods, treasures and precious things that were left here behind will form a high wall of separation for him between My Kingdom and him which will be difficult to come over, because on his side there will be much wailing and gnashing of teeth.
GGJ|8|97|5|0|So let everyone of you search above all the true Kingdom of God and its righteousness, which consist of the true and living love for God and from the actual love for fellowman, and all the other things will, when it is necessary, be added as a free gift.
GGJ|8|97|6|0|Let the winds blow and the clouds go their way, and for all natural phenomena on this Earth do not have more interest than for those of the inner life, for the fruits for eternal life will only come forth from the last named. And now also concerning this point we have spoken sufficiently, and all of you will have understood Me."
GGJ|8|97|7|0|Marcus said: "Lord and Master, what You have said now, we surely have all understood, and again You have made it clear in Your teaching that You are the only Creator, Lord, Sustainer and Ruler of all things in the world that are sensorial perceptible and in the spirit world. Therefore, I am again eternally indebted to You with all thanks. Now we clearly know once and for all what kind of form our Earth has, what it is and how it is organized.
GGJ|8|97|8|0|It is true that we have received by You on the mountain during the greatest explanation of the 6 periods of creation a very brilliant description of the Earth, but now we have received a very clear and correct idea of its present condition, and that is for us also of great importance. We will now in the course of time and by our influence on the education of the youth make such progress that one will not consider the Earth anymore as a big circle with countries, but as a great ball, and that day and night are not brought about because the sun circles every day around the Earth, but only because the Earth circles independently around its central axis in a time of 24 to 25 of our hours. Oh, that is a very great advantage for our true education. We will also make every effort to take care that in the first place our children will receive an education that is in every respect as correct as possible."
GGJ|8|98|1|1|The watchfulness of the soul (19/46)
GGJ|8|98|1|0|When Marcus had spoken these words, a fiery red glow coming from behind a mountain became visible.
GGJ|8|98|2|0|All asked Me what it was and for the meaning of it.
GGJ|8|98|3|0|But I said: "Friends, it is hardly worth to pay the least of attention to such very common natural appearance. At the back of that mountain that is not so high, shepherds have gathered today a pile of dry wood and they set fire to it now because it is already quite dark, and this is now burning and will soon be completely burned up. That is the meaning of this appearance."
GGJ|8|98|4|0|Agricola said: "There is truly not much in it for the salvation of men."
GGJ|8|98|5|0|I said: "That certainly not, but the Pharisees have also noticed this fire from Jerusalem and certainly know how to conclude all kinds of meanings from it. Over those hills, travelers are on their way to Tyre who will visit Jerusalem on their way back, and by them the Pharisees will again be contradicted, what still will be the best effect of this appearance.
GGJ|8|98|6|0|But in the house our female cooks are now ready with the evening meal. This night will not give us many more interesting things to see, let us therefore go into the house and partake of the evening meal."
GGJ|8|98|7|0|I just had said that when a servant came from the house to tell us that the evening meal was prepared. We went then also immediately into the house, went to sit at the table and took the well-prepared fish, as well as the bread and the wine. Everybody was cheerful because I also was cheerful.
GGJ|8|98|8|0|Mary of Magdalon told Mary and Martha different stories about the temple servants, and how they made many efforts to seduce her and to have her on their side, and what kind of great presents they had brought to her. However she thought: 'the poor will well need that', and so she simply and solely had given in to the temple servants for the sake of the poor. But even this way of letting her to be seduced to sin had a bad effect on her, because shortly after that, she became possessed by 7 evil spirits, and she really had a lot to endure and to suffer from them. And she still related about many things of the time of her suffering and also how I had set her free from those evil spirits, at which occasion she again had turned to Me in all love, with all the earnestness of her heart.
GGJ|8|98|9|0|But I calmed her down and told her that she now should eat and drink.
GGJ|8|98|10|0|On this, Marcus asked Me again if the evil spirits who had been driven out from this woman, were also of the same kind as those from Illyria.
GGJ|8|98|11|0|I said: "Most surely, because only such still extremely materialistic spirits, or rather souls, will do this when they receive the opportunity for it. And how such opportunities can exist, I have shown you, as far as this was necessary for you to know. We will therefore not talk about this further, for I wanted to have more rest here than was the case on the Mount of Olives. But see, I had been busier with all of you here than on any other day on the Mount of Olives. But this does not matter now, for as long as it is day, one should also work. Only later when the night comes and the darkness, when never a good work can be done, one can take rest. But whoever will sleep at night should not sleep too deeply, so that he can hear when maybe thieves are breaking into his house, trying to appropriate the possession of the deep sleeper."
GGJ|8|98|12|0|Now Peter said: "Lord and Master, when in the evening, one happens to be very sleepy because of the often hard work, then it surely is very difficult to watch over oneself during the sleep. How can be taken care of that?"
GGJ|8|98|13|0|I said: "Of course not as you have understood it, but no matter how deeply the body of a human being sleeps, then still his strong soul in Me is watching, and he will surely awaken the body when this is necessary.
GGJ|8|98|14|0|And I have said this now to you so that all of you will keep your soul pure, for an impure soul is finally just as materialistic as his body and cannot watch over it, since also the spirit who is in the soul cannot watch over him when he is firmly asleep, because then the soul cannot and does not want to notice anything of its influence."
GGJ|8|98|15|0|Now Thomas said: "Lord and Master, we know very well that our soul is still by far not pure enough, but what should we do in order to take care that they will become so pure that You can be satisfied and glad about it?"
GGJ|8|98|16|0|I said: "Well, this I already have told and shown you very often. Always act accordingly, then the fire of your love for God and your fellowman will soon give your souls everything that is still lacking to them. When I will be ascended and will pour out My Spirit over you, then also your souls will be pure like pure gold, but until then you should endure in full love and real patience."
GGJ|8|98|17|0|With that the disciples were satisfied and they did not ask Me anything further that evening.
GGJ|8|99|1|1|Fulfilled and unfulfilled prophecies. The freedom of will of man and the omniscience of God. (19/47)
GGJ|8|99|1|0|Now one of the Pharisees whose wife and children were also in Bethany, asked Me: "Lord and Master, would You mind if I would go away to greet my wife and children?"
GGJ|8|99|2|0|I said: "Oh absolutely not, but just look at My oldest disciples. They also have a wife and children and none of them asks Me something as you have asked Me now. But now I say to you, and also to all of you: whoever loves something in this world more than Me, is not worthy of Me, and he who once has put his hand to the plow and looks behind, that means: to that which is of the world, is not yet suitable for the Kingdom of God. Do you think that your wife and children will be better taken care of if you still would see and speak to them tonight? Now this is My opinion. Apart from that, you are completely free to do as you please."
GGJ|8|99|3|0|When the Pharisee heard that from Me, he had no more desire to visit now late at night his wife and children, and he remained very quietly sitting at the table.
GGJ|8|99|4|0|However, another one of the group of Jewish Greeks, who also was a Pharisee, asked: "Lord and Master, You know already since eternity in Your Spirit all the things that You will do and undertake tomorrow. Now and then You let us know, although we did not ask for it. Therefore, it surely cannot be so very wrong if I would ask You for all the things that You will undertake tomorrow."
GGJ|8|99|5|0|I said: "If this would be for you and the others necessary and useful, I also would tell you about all the things that I will undertake tomorrow, but because this is not the case, I also do not tell you.
GGJ|8|99|6|0|Actually, it is not good for man to know too much about what will definitely happen in the future, for this would bring men to despair or finally would make them very lazy and passive.
GGJ|8|99|7|0|On this Earth, where the children of God are educated, it is also impossible to predict the future with the same great certainty as can be the case on any other planet, for because of the complete freedom of will of men on this Earth it depends in the very first place on what men want themselves and how they act according to their knowledge and will.
GGJ|8|99|8|0|If I would say now: 'You can now know, will and act as you want, but with complete certainty it still will happen what I will and what I say to you.' Yes, if this would be the case, then I really would have descended from the Heavens to you men completely in vain, and My whole teaching that I give to you would be useless.
GGJ|8|99|9|0|Yes, I even will say it stronger: when from a moral and national point of view, only what I proclaim to you would happen, actually unchangeably, then you men would not have a higher destination than the animals, and why would you then have your insight, your intellect and your love, and from that your perfect free will? I only can tell you beforehand that this or that will happen to you when you will want it and act like this or like that, but if I ever beforehand would say to a nation or only to a person as something completely definite that this or that will absolutely happen, then you would not be intended to become children of God and I would not be your Father in My Spirit.
GGJ|8|99|10|0|Just look at all the prophets who predicted future things, if ever one has predicted something as an inevitable coming fact. Every one of them has formulated his prediction only under certain conditions, which always referred to the improvement or change for the worse of the people. Only My incarnation was predicted to the people as completely definite for their salvation, independently of their will or acting. Therefore, this is merely My work, but although this is so, I still let everyone who wants, to take part in this extremely great work of Mine.
GGJ|8|99|11|0|Guided by My Spirit, Jonah had to go to the Ninevites to announce their downfall if they would persist in their wickedness. He did not like to do that because he as a prophet knew well that My predictions were always based on conditions. But the people of Nineveh improved their life and of course the actual execution of My threat did not come, which was even irritating to Jonah.
GGJ|8|99|12|0|This was also the case with Jeremiah, a son of Hilkiah, from the offshoot of priests of Anathoth in the land Benjamin, who I had called at the time of Josiah, the son of Amon, in his 13th year of reign as king of Judah, and also at the time of king Jehoiakim, a son of Josiah, king of Judah, and until the end of the 11th year of Zedekiah, also a son of Josiah, king of Judah, and until the captivity of Jerusalem in the 5th month. Yes, the prediction of this prophet was fulfilled in many different ways, and the captivity took place, but not because of the fact that I had announced it beforehand by the named prophet to the Jews at that time who had completely forgotten Me, but because the Jews did not improve their life, were only laughing at the prophet and insulted him and finally even persecuted him, so that he himself became unwilling and destroyed everything he had written, and I told him then that he should write everything again and also permitted him to do so.
GGJ|8|99|13|0|Thus, the Jews themselves were to blame for the fact that unfortunately the greatest part of what had been announced to them was fulfilled. But for many Jews who actually improved their life, the evil part of the prediction of Jeremiah was not fulfilled, but only the good part.
GGJ|8|99|14|0|And so it is easy to understand that everything I have predicted to you and will still predict are by necessity divided into two parts: either the bad things will happen, or the good. So also, the time is never definitely determined, but this is always completely depending on the will and the actions of men. For how could I say to a people, no matter how degenerated they are: 'Since you have become so evil and did not pay attention to My serious admonitions, in 7 days from now on you must be destroyed with lightning and thunder and pitch and sulfur from heaven'. But if the people will take that very much at heart, do penance in sack and ashes and would turn to Me, would I under such circumstances still execute My threat on the 7th day because I had predicted it Myself? Oh no, I will have mercy on the people who repented and will bless them and not chastise them.
GGJ|8|99|15|0|You have seen the signs and know what I Myself have predicted about the future of Jerusalem, but this does not mean that in its entirety it also has to take place unchangeably and definitely, but it all will depend on the will and the actions of the Jews and temple servants."
GGJ|8|99|16|0|Now the Pharisee said: "But Lord, You surely must be able to see for Yourself with complete certainty if the Jews and temple servants will improve their life or not, and on those grounds You will then also be able to say if the announced judgment will or will not come over them."
GGJ|8|99|17|0|I said: "Yes, this is how you think as a human being, but I am of a completely different opinion. Have you never read on certain places in the Scripture that it was written: 'And God had turned away His face from this people'? Now what does that mean? Look, that means as much as: if I have warned a people once, 2, 3 to 7 times, I do not pay attention anymore on what they want and what they further will do. In short, those people or also every human being can then will and do what they want, and I do not want to know anything until they have completely improved their life or until the measure of sins is full. So, as a people or also a person wills and acts, so it will happen. For I have arranged it on Earth in such a way that for every way of acting of men, the sure result will come by itself.
GGJ|8|99|18|0|And so, also the day of tomorrow will come without I have to predict to you what it will look like. Even if now and then, pure light spirits would prophecy to men, then it still will remain with what I have told you now and of which your reason has to recognize that this alone can be the only truth. But because we have talked sufficiently today about all kinds of things, we will now go to rest again and strengthen our inward parts by way of sleep."
GGJ|8|99|19|0|Then they all stood up and went to the places of rest that were made ready for them. I however stayed on My rest chair in the hall until the morning.
GGJ|8|100|1|1|Manners and customs (19/48)
GGJ|8|100|1|0|When everybody during that night had a good night sleep and rest, all of them stood up with Me 1 hour before sunrise, and they washed themselves according to the custom of the Jews, but the Romans washed themselves according to their custom with fragrant water and then rubbed themselves with also fragrant oil, which was of course spreading a very pleasant smell in the rooms of the house.
GGJ|8|100|2|0|Then a few disciples came to Me and said: "Lord, They have indeed adopted our faith and our conviction, but they still seem to want to hold on to their gentile practices. That water, those oils and those ointments will certainly be very costly, and then it would be more useful also for them to wash just like us, only with clear and fresh water, and to use the big amount of money, which their water, their oils and their ointments will certainly cost, for the poor."
GGJ|8|100|3|0|I said: "He who does for the poor what these Romans are doing has, if he has the means for it, also the right to take care of his body in the manner that he is already used to since he was a child, because for them this has become the same natural necessity as for you the clean fresh water. I do not pay attention if and with what someone cleanses and refreshes his skin, but only if he is washed and clean of heart before Me.
GGJ|8|100|4|0|Therefore, when you will proclaim My gospel to the nations, you should not meddle with the manner on which they are used to take care of their body, because for everyone it is sufficient that he believes in Me and My name and lives accordingly, but he should feed and take care of his body just as he used to do since he was a child, so that he can remain fit and healthy in his own way.
GGJ|8|100|5|0|In short, what you see that I tolerate, you also should tolerate. And what I have advised to you for everyone's salvation, you also should advise those to whom you will be guided by My Spirit, without being disturbed whether someone accepts it or not.
GGJ|8|100|6|0|Also, you should eat and drink everything what they will set on the table before you, and make no fuss about the external material Jewry, which has no value for Me, but act in the spirit of the true, inner and living Jewry. Then you truly will be My disciples. Then I will be satisfied with you and your works, and I will stay with you in spirit until the end of times of this Earth. Did you understand Me?"
GGJ|8|100|7|0|Now John said: "Lord, You always say: 'until the end of times of this Earth'. Good, but when these will be over, how will it go further in the whole of eternity, and will we then until the end of the times of this Earth have to stay here and continuously proclaim Your gospel to all the nations of the Earth?"
GGJ|8|100|8|0|With a friendly face I said to My beloved disciple: "You still have such a childish spirit and childish reason. What your physical personality is concerned you also will not have to live longer on this Earth than any other normal healthy person, but you will continue to live and partly remain spiritually active in all those who will follow you in My name, but for another important part you will continue to live with Me in My Heavens forever and from there be able to act upon the people of this Earth, who, as you know, have above all the destination to become My children, just like all of you.
GGJ|8|100|9|0|But it still will last for you an inconceivably long time before the actual end of times of this Earth will come. Because look, all matter of this Earth consists of judged souls who still need to be made free. Now count 1 atom of matter for the substance of 1 soul, and consider that per year only 10.000 times 10.000 of souls can be released by the means that I have already repeatedly shown you – because on the face of the Earth with such a great yearly increase of the number of people not more people can exist – then you surely will perceive that the Earth, although still over many changes, will also in material respect still exist for quite a long time.
GGJ|8|100|10|0|On top of that, from the sun and the ether that is surrounding it, matter is continuously added to the Earth, of which the quantity is in fact smaller than the yearly quantity of released matter, and from that point of view you will understand moreover what kind of very long duration of existence there is still needed for this Earth until its last times. However, all this is determined by Me in this way since eternity, and that time seems to be long only for man who still carries the burden of the flesh, but in My Kingdom you will look at the time and its duration with completely different eyes and with a completely different insight and different wisdom. Look, this is how things are.
GGJ|8|100|11|0|But now we will go outside again, because now all those who are present will soon come out of their rooms to this hall, and before that time comes I want to be with your small number already outside."
GGJ|8|100|12|0|When I said that to those few old disciples of Mine, more precisely to Peter, John, Andrew, James and Matthew, our Lazarus came to us also, greeted Me and asked when I wanted to partake of the morning meal.
GGJ|8|100|13|0|And I said: "Shortly after sunrise, since after that I will go to a place from where we will only come back this evening. What kind of place we will visit, you surely will hear later on."
GGJ|8|100|14|0|When Lazarus heard that, he went away to arrange everything, but I went with the few disciples immediately outside, and Lazarus soon followed Me.
GGJ|8|101|1|1|The flight of the cranes (19/49)
GGJ|8|101|1|0|At a distance of about 1.000 steps from the little city Bethany there was a separate hill that was also part of the possession of Lazarus. That is where we went to and we soon climbed on it easily, for it was not so high, and since it was located completely separately, it gave us a beautiful view all around, and from there we had a view completely unto Jerusalem.
GGJ|8|101|2|0|When we were completely on top of the hill, we saw a big flight of cranes in the air coming from the northwest, and Lazarus thought that this was a rare phenomenon to see these birds fly by so early in the morning, for usually they fly by only around midday, but most of the time in the afternoon. This meant something very special according to him, for these birds have a very sharp instinct and can feel already days beforehand when there is a danger for them in the nature where they used to live for the sake of their survival. Then they prepare for the trip and when their leader gives a sign, they all fly at the same time and migrate to another safe place.
GGJ|8|101|3|0|I said: "You have observed the nature of these birds really very well. This is indeed given to these birds. However, here they also indicate something else. If you would be well acquainted with the old teaching of correspondences between the spirit world and the sense perceptive world – what you still will become – then you would understand completely the actual meaning of this morning flight of cranes, but now you only understand what you have deducted by experience from the nature of these birds.
GGJ|8|101|4|0|Be very careful now what these birds, which otherwise are very careful, will do when they will fly precisely above us."
GGJ|8|101|5|0|Upon this, we sharply watched the flight of these birds as they approached in a very fine order. There were 100 birds in a long row, and precisely 7 of them formed the short angle row, which is always made up of the old, strong and in a certain way experienced male leaders.
GGJ|8|101|6|0|When the flight of cranes flew above our heads, at least 400 men heights, they stopped, broke up the row, and 107 cranes started to fly in circles and descended lower and lower, and this as long until they were circling hardly 7 men heights above us and were expressing in a certain way their honor to us with their not so well sounding singing. This lasted a few minutes and then the birds descended downhill to the plain below where there was a fairly big pond where Lazarus breaded the fishes before his house, which were however only of the common kind. The birds drank water in this pond, as much as they needed for their further flight. When all of them were obviously provided with it, the 7 oldest ones gave the well-known sign to break up, and all the birds ascended suddenly in a few circles in the air, but before their definite departure they made again a few circles around the hill upon which we were staying. Then they quickly flew in circles until they reached their original height, formed immediately again the former formation and flew then to the northeast. Only at a fairly great distance they changed their northeastern flight direction into a southeastern one and vanished from our range of vision.
GGJ|8|101|7|0|Now Lazarus said again: "Lord and Master, when one looks at this with the right attention, it is a perfect wonder."
GGJ|8|101|8|0|I said: "How would you explain that, simply out of feeling?"
GGJ|8|101|9|0|Lazarus said: "Lord and Master. Seen from a natural point of view it was already a wonder in view of their natural behavior, because these birds are really very smart and seem to know very well or to feel strongly that we men, and namely we Jews, are not exactly considered as their friends, and therefore it is unheard of that these birds approached a few men so friendly.
GGJ|8|101|10|0|With the Greeks, who express some kind of godly worship for these birds, it must have happened once that these birds approached them in perhaps the same friendly manner as this was the case here, but, as said, with us Jews it has never happened, at least not as far as I know or have heard of. And therefore I consider this a true wonder. Because these smart birds have noticed, who was present now on this hill – namely also their Lord and Creator – and this has made them to descend from that very great height to very close to this hill in order to – as said, according to their instinct and their feeling – greet their Creator and Lord and to give Him honor.
GGJ|8|101|11|0|Besides, my pond has never had the honor that cranes, which only drink pure water, quenched their thirst with its slightly unclear water. So they had to feel that You with Your holy and almighty will had quietly blessed and strengthened the water of the pond for them. They definitely must have experienced that. That is why they ascended after the drinking of the water to circle once more around this hill to thank You in a certain way for the blessing of the water, and only after they had brought You these thanks they ascended jubilating to their former flight height, and strengthened in this manner by You, they proceeded their ordered flight.
GGJ|8|101|12|0|The fact that from here they did not directly continue their flight in the direction of the southeast was probably because of their sharp instinct that is almost equivalent to our mind. For in that direction they perhaps would have come too close to the Dead Sea of which the far-reaching evil emanation could have easily harmed them. That is why they took at first – very wisely one could say – the direction of the northeast, and only when they were out of danger that perhaps would have threatened them coming closer to the bad sea, they took the direction along which they certainly without danger could reach the place of their destination.
GGJ|8|101|13|0|And this is now according to my completely natural observation and opinion certainly a true wonder in the eyes of every human being who from his youth was used to observe with a sharper look and also with a more awakened mind all phenomena in the natural world than the common philosophers used to do and in fact are capable of doing. Did I speak correctly, o Lord and Master?"
GGJ|8|101|14|0|I said: "Yes, yes, My dear friend and brother, you have understood this case very correctly and well, for this is how it was indeed, at least from a natural point of view. But behind this, there is still an incredibly much deeper wisdom, which however can only be seen by the one who can see and feel from his inner spirit and has overcome the death of his matter as far as this had still an influence on the soul and which made him afraid.
GGJ|8|101|15|0|But in order that everyone of you who are only few, can receive beforehand, without the presence of the others, also about this some indication, I want to give it to you before the others will find us. So listen to Me."
GGJ|8|102|1|1|The spiritual correspondences of the migration of the cranes (19/50)
GGJ|8|102|1|0|Look, everything in the natural world – that which is in each of its 3 kingdoms – and all ever so insignificant phenomena are script and language for the enlightened soul of man. And so was and is also the flight of cranes which we have observed. The fact that these birds gave Me here a certain honor, is very true, but it would be unwise to believe that these animals recognized Me in one way or another. The matter is quite different, and what appears to you as completely miraculous is reduced to something perfectly natural.
GGJ|8|102|2|0|Look, every person is a being that lives in his spirit, in his soul and in a natural body, and has also an outer life atmosphere around him, just as every celestial body, every individual stone in its own specific manner, and also every tree and every plant according to its nature, and so also every animal, for without such outer life atmosphere no planet nor stone, nor any other mineral, nor plant or an animal living being could exist.
GGJ|8|102|3|0|The fact that this is so you can simply conclude from your own experience when for instance in an oak forest you clearly are seized with different feelings than in a cedar forest. A totally different feeling comes over man when he stays on a limestone rock, again a different feeling on a granite rock, and in a vineyard, the observant person has another feeling than in a garden with fig trees, and that same changeable feeling is coming over man when he comes near to different animals, and even stronger when he comes near to different people. A very sensitive person can experience it already at quite a great distance and then he can feel if a good or a bad person will meet him.
GGJ|8|102|4|0|Well now, also the animals are experiencing that, and many of them much sharper than one or the other materialistic man who thinks little about what is good and true.
GGJ|8|102|5|0|When the nature of a person is completely good, and in his soul he is filled with the godly Spirit, his outer life atmosphere will be ever stronger reaching unto great distances. When then the most savage animals will come near such a person, they become permeated of his outer life atmosphere and become more gentle. They will approach him very kindly and do him no harm, and he will even be able to command them with his will, upon which they will obey him.
GGJ|8|102|6|0|Examples of the truth of what I am telling you now you can find with the first fathers of the Earth, with the patriarchs and with the prophets, and in this time you have often experienced it yourself at My side.
GGJ|8|102|7|0|Well now, surely I Myself most of all and all of you together also with Me, have surely the most extensive outer life atmosphere of very high power, goodness and perfection that is reaching out above us.
GGJ|8|102|8|0|For the cranes that we saw, which have stayed during the summer in the more northern swamps and little lakes of Greece, their time now in the autumn has come for their migration, which their sharp instinct indicates to them. These cranes, which we have seen coming out of the nearest swamps, have felt our outer life atmosphere the very first and the very most and have followed their inner urge. When they came closer, a mighty feeling of well being took hold of them, in such a way that they did not continue their flight but descended close to us, and circling here around us they were swallowing a great bliss. They became as it were totally saturated and took therefore also water, firstly to quench their thirst and secondly to have a provision for their further flight, since their travel destiny is the great plains of India.
GGJ|8|102|9|0|Thus, what you thought to have observed as something miraculous about the cranes, was in fact something very natural, which of course only He can know who is very well acquainted with the whole arrangement of all creatures.
GGJ|8|102|10|0|Indeed, all this is also a wonder, but not such a wonder as blind mankind think, namely a wonder that would be a kind of godly magic, but it is a wonder which is of a very natural nature for the person who is awakened in the spirit.
GGJ|8|102|11|0|Now if for instance in an hour a second flight of cranes would follow, you will experience exactly the same phenomenon, but will also better understand it than the first time.
GGJ|8|102|12|0|But what is actually the meaning of such a flight of cranes in the script and the language of the inner spiritual correspondence? Who can read the image and put it reliably and truly and understandably into words? Look, this is a totally different question that is certainly more difficult to answer than what you thought that the phenomenon was a real wonder.
GGJ|8|102|13|0|These birds inhabit only clean swamps close by the lakes that have clean water. They hardly can be found in stinking and dirty pools. Their food consists of healthy and living little fishes and also other clean worms from the lake.
GGJ|8|102|14|0|Well now, the clean water means in the spiritual analogy the clean knowledge of the full truth from the Heavens and which has not been made unclear by anything anymore.
GGJ|8|102|15|0|Thus, these animals represent the people who continuously strive for pure knowledge, and saturate their soul with the living clean fishes (the living Word from God) and clean worms (pure knowledge from the nature out of experience).
GGJ|8|102|16|0|As a consequence of the fact that the animals, of which we now are talking about, are only concerned about that which is clean, we can see with them a remarkable intelligence and order in everything, what we know from their actions. Where they dwell, they place attentive watchers, which by means of a certain sound have to warn the whole community when an enemy is coming near, who is infallibly detected by the sharp feeling of the guard that was placed, because his outer life atmosphere is far reaching before him. So these animals also precisely perceive when it is time to migrate. And when they start for it, it always happens with the greatest caution and order of which you were all too often able to convince yourselves.
GGJ|8|102|17|0|Look, so will also man, and finally a whole big congregation, place everything in the best possible order in all his doings and actions by his pure knowledge, practice the right caution and wisdom and consequently obtain also from that the best and safest results for the whole life and forever.
GGJ|8|102|18|0|The flight in a straight line of the cranes means the firm and earnest character to never deviate from the once recognized truth, because by this clear very straight line of the spiritual direction and way, man uses the fastest way to reach the goal that is most germinating for life.
GGJ|8|102|19|0|As these birds were continuing their flight, you all have noticed those leaders at the head of the whole long line. Look, also this is the result of the clean food.
GGJ|8|102|20|0|Now when the souls of men of a congregation are fed with the pure food of truth, they will soon find without difficulty the most wise ones among them and will give the guidance and the organization into their hands and entrust it to them completely, and these will then also remain their guides and organizers as long as they live on this Earth. And if one of them has crossed over, then he soon is replaced by one of the most worthy from the congregation. The spirit who has crossed over, will also from the beyond watch as a true protective spirit over the congregation that was left behind and will have the most blissful fellowship with them and will influence them instructively, as this was also the case with the first fathers, patriarchs and many prophets. And so, such a good organized congregation will certainly already here on this Earth continue to be in a true heavenly bliss.
GGJ|8|102|21|0|Because only man who is in this life already in the full possession of the inner life of light – because he himself clearly perceive God and His very loving and wise purposes with men, and does not see death before him, but only an eternal, most happy life – can also already here on Earth be happy in a very heavenly manner. On the other hand, another person who does not live in such an order of life, will fall from one doubt into another, frightens himself with all kinds of dark thoughts, and in order to chase these away and to anesthetize them he finally throws himself into the arms of all sensual pleasures, and so he becomes instead of a child of Heaven only but a child of Hell and its old judgment.
GGJ|8|102|22|0|The 7 guides also represent the complete number of that which is good and true of the Heavens from God, because with that complete number the 7 Spirits of God, of which you already know, are pointed out as working and acting in the right order. Therefore, also for every congregation, 7 heads in the order of the 7 Spirits from God are sufficient, yet in each one of them, those 7 Spirits should be completely working, but nevertheless, in the guidance of the congregation they should represent 1 head spirit.
GGJ|8|102|23|0|Such a congregation will then be a perfect being in the eyes of God, as this is the case in the Heavens, which consists of numberless many communities and where every community represents in a certain way a perfect being. The differences between the communities consist only in the fact that in every separate community the numberless different proportions are more or less, in one or the other Spirit of God richer and stronger represented.
GGJ|8|102|24|0|From the now indicated proportions, which are more or less reaching to infinity, also the endless many and different forms in the material creation exist, just as from 7 singular basic colors an endless variety of all possible colors, and from the 7 singular tones in the pure music a never ending variety of melodies and delightful harmonies can be created.
GGJ|8|102|25|0|And as I have now shown you in a brief outline of the nature and of the flight of the cranes a corresponding spiritual and heavenly image, so there is also a corresponding image of everything what this Earth is offering you to see, hear, smell, taste and feel. But not the body, nor your fearful soul, but only the living and eternal Spirit from God in the heart of your soul can give you the key for that. Therefore, strife for the rebirth of your spirit in your soul, then the whole creation with all its numberless many appearances will be as a big opened book before you, in which you very well will be able to see the foundation of divine love, wisdom and might and be able to understand it very clearly. Have all of you well understood this now?"
GGJ|8|102|26|0|All of them said: "Yes, Lord, great God and Master of eternity, because this time You have again spoken very clearly and openly. He who will not become good, enlightened and wise in Your school, will certainly never achieve it anywhere else."
GGJ|8|103|1|1|The Romans come to the Lord (19/51)
GGJ|8|103|1|0|Then Lazarus said: "Lord and Master, it is really a pity that also the righteous Romans who are very eager to learn were not able to hear this very special teaching. What will we say to them if they will ask us about all the things that happened here in their absence? May we not tell them anything of the great lesson about the flight of the cranes?"
GGJ|8|103|2|0|I said: "If I would have considered it good and necessary for them, then I certainly would be the first to take care that they would be present, but because it is not necessary for them for the moment, but only for the few of you to know the deeper secrets of the Kingdom of God, I have only shown and revealed it to you as something special.
GGJ|8|103|3|0|But the Romans – just like the Greeks before them – have derived their dark paganism and idolatry from the not understood old teachings and predictions of the old Egyptians who have completely rightly derived these from the correspondences between the sensorial and the spiritual world, and more than half of their priests are preoccupied with the phenomena in this natural world, and all kinds of fortune telling are based on it. The early morning flight of the birds is besides that for them very useful, as well as the blood and the inward parts of the animals that are slaughtered before sunrise, and also the wind, the movement of the clouds, the nightly position of the stars and the coloring of the sky. They also lighten a fire in the morning and conclude all kinds of fortune telling from that and let them be paid by young and old people . If the Romans who are present here had heard Me speak like that about the flight of the cranes, then they would have overwhelmed us immediately with countless questions about a lot of phenomena that they had experienced and from which several of them came true now and then after the fortune telling of their soothsayers, and we would need days to satisfy them for only half according to the truth.
GGJ|8|103|4|0|When they will live and act according to My teaching, they will also be lead into all other wisdom by their spirit, but if they also would know what I have now entrusted only to you, they would practically do nothing else at home except with full haste and eagerness observe the phenomena of the natural world and to try to unriddle them. But because their soul is not yet sufficiently unified with their spirit, they would fall into all kinds of errors, which would really not be beneficial for the development of their inner life. For this reason, for the time being you should keep to yourselves what I have explained to you. But now they soon will be with us because they heard from Raphael where we are."
GGJ|8|103|5|0|I just had said that to the few when the whole group came already out of the little city. They soon noticed us and came to us.
GGJ|8|103|6|0|However, Raphael leaded, according to My will, the youth on another, bigger hill and kept them busy. When he showed them the hill on which I was, they all fell on their knees and praised Me with all their heart as the good, lovely Father.
GGJ|8|103|7|0|And now also the Romans and all other disciples came along. Only the few converted temple servants of whom the women and children were in Bethany, were not with them because they were seen by their women and children and consequently they were held up, for which they were not to blame because I Myself allowed this, so that they could be left alone by them for the rest of the day. So we arrived only for the morning meal together with the mentioned temple servants.
GGJ|8|103|8|0|When the Romans came to Me first on the hill, they greeted Me with full of love, and Agricola said: "O Lord and Master, what are we glad that we have found You again and that we can see now that You did not leave us with Your holy personality. We were all afraid of that since we did not find You in the house and then we thought that maybe You had gone somewhere for the whole day with Your few disciples. Your disciples that were left behind were even of the same opinion because yesterday for very wise reasons You did not want to reveal to anyone about what you would perhaps do today. After many questions and not knowing what to do, that lovely Raphael told us that You were not far away and were here. Then we left hastily, hurried to this place and found You to our consolation. And now we are extremely glad that we fortunately have You in our midst again."
GGJ|8|103|9|0|I said: "So I am also glad that you still have arrived here before sunrise, because I also feel joy and love for him who feels joy and love for Me.
GGJ|8|103|10|0|However, there will be times when men will also search Me but will not find Me so quickly and easily as was now the case with you.
GGJ|8|103|11|0|But he who searches Me earnestly in his heart and through his actions according to My Word, will also find Me and feel great joy in the fact that he has found Me. But when someone has found Me, he will also not lose Me anymore. At certain moments, in order to test his love and patience still more, I will however now and then hide My face from him, but will for this reason still not leave him.
GGJ|8|103|12|0|It will be beneficial for those who I will test, because from this they will see that I love them greatly. For he who is tested much and who endures the tests well, will be placed over many and great things in the beyond in My Kingdom, but he who is tested less because of his weakness, will also be placed over less and smaller things.
GGJ|8|103|13|0|But all of you will for the sake of My name and the truth still have to endure many trials, and your patience, which is in you still the weakest spirit, will not escape the test of fire. But when this will come over you, then think of this hill and that I told you beforehand. But remember also in your heart that then I will come to you in spirit, will strengthen you and will strongly help you. Do also remember that very well. For in these days, and also in future times, the Kingdom of God suffers violence, and those who will draw it with violence to themselves will also possess it. In future times however, it will be as I will now show you by means of a parable."
GGJ|8|104|1|1|The parable of the hungry traveler (19/52)
GGJ|8|104|1|0|There was a man who on his way during the night became very hungry. Towards midnight he came into a village. There was a house that looked like an inn, but everybody in the house was already asleep. But the traveler knocked on the door of the house and also on the windows. And because he knocked for a long time, the lord of the inn woke up, came to the window and asked with a grumpy voice the late traveler what was happening, why he was knocking at such a late hour at night so shamelessly on the doors and windows.
GGJ|8|104|2|0|The traveler said: 'O lord, I come from far and I did not find any food nor drink during the whole day, because along the way through the desert, no house or inn could be found. Therefore, I ask you to take care of me and give me some bread, so that I can saturate and strengthen myself, otherwise I will pine away.
GGJ|8|104|3|0|Then the lord of the inn said: 'What is the matter with you to ask bread from me so late at night! Wait until the day will come!'
GGJ|8|104|4|0|But the traveler did not want to be sent away with this answer, but asked the innkeeper still much more, and much more urgently for bread.
GGJ|8|104|5|0|Then the innkeeper gave in anyway. And although he did not give the bread that was asked so to speak out of mercy to the traveler, he gave it to him anyway because of the shameless request so late at night.
GGJ|8|104|6|0|Look, from this image you can conclude how a person, who during his whole earthly day of life along the lonely way through the desert of the worldly wanderings could certainly not find and receive any bread for the life of his soul, came like this into the deep night of life, and finally, because he still continued his way, still came in the night to an inn of which he at least was convinced that inside there is a bread of life.
GGJ|8|104|7|0|Then he also began to knock and to ask, and at the end of his time he obtained what he for a long time had search for in vain in the desert of the world.
GGJ|8|104|8|0|And look, thus this means: in these days, and even more so in the coming dark times, to draw the Kingdom of God with violence to oneself, for he who will search, will also find if he will not stand still on the ever so lonely road. To the one who will knock at the door – even at night – will still be opened, and to him who asks with perseverance will also be given what he is asking. Did you all now understand this image well?"
GGJ|8|104|9|0|Agricola said: "Lord and Master, we surely have understood this image, but as I have understood it, it does not contain much comforting things compared to those which we have received from Your many other lessons and words. Although it is true that for the attainment of a great happiness, also great sacrifices and efforts are necessary beforehand, but in my opinion, if someone has a complete earnest and firm will to live completely according to Your teaching – which as far as I can see I do not consider as particularly difficult and extremely tiring since You Yourself have said that Your yoke is soft and Your burden is light – then I must now honestly confess that from these words according to which one can only draw the Kingdom of God to himself in these days and also in future fierce times with violence and effort, I cannot discover the comforting soft yoke and light burden.
GGJ|8|104|10|0|But in these words of Yours I can see that the spreading of Your teaching, no matter how extremely godly true it is, will bring along much and heavy battles and even the bloodiest wars. Because if on this Earth, for the sake of the upholding and the eventual right education of the free will, the many devils and the only few real angel-men will have the same right to act – only somewhat reduced by the strict state laws – then indeed, in order to obtain the Kingdom of God, much violence will be necessary. But with that soft yoke and this light burden, Lord and Master, it looks quite poor.
GGJ|8|104|11|0|Now this is my idea, and I am of the opinion that I also will not be totally wrong. But still I ask You to explain a little more how a person has in fact to use violence to draw the Kingdom of God to himself. For I would like to see Your soft yoke and the light burden and the violence a little closer to each other."
GGJ|8|105|1|1|What it means ‘causing violence to the Kingdom of Heaven’ (19/53)
GGJ|8|105|1|0|I said: "Friend, for the one who seriously wants it, every effort and work is a soft yoke and a light burden, but when you will avoid the trouble, then with that you will not attain the desired goal as it should be. And the right trouble and effort are now the violence, which every person should cause to the Kingdom of God in order to acquire it completely.
GGJ|8|105|2|0|Look, you yourselves are really causing great violence to the Kingdom of God, but because you want to acquire it in full earnest, you also do not avoid any trouble and any sacrifice, and My yoke seems to be for you very soft and My burden that is laid upon you very light and little. Just think that out of love for Me you take those many young people with you to Rome in order to take care of them there in My name. But besides them, you also take that poor family from Emmaus, the family of Helias and several converted temple servants with their wives and children with you and you will also take care of them. And look, that is a very great violence, which you as gentiles are causing to the true Kingdom of God in order to draw it completely to yourselves, and you will cause an even greater violence to it, because your full faith in Me, your love for Me and your firm and totally and every good will, will make you to do even more than what you have done so far. And still, all that will only be a soft yoke and a light burden for you because you gladly want it yourselves in full earnest.
GGJ|8|105|3|0|When you, friend, will look at this now in the light of the right reason and evaluate it, you surely will see that the soft yoke, the light burden and the violence that must be caused to the Kingdom of God comes down to the same thing.
GGJ|8|105|4|0|But if you now look for instance at our temple servants and besides that at a lot of worldly people, then do ask yourself if that which you can do now so very easily to gain the Kingdom of God would not mean for them such an enormous violent effort of their will with which you could as it were move the mountains of the Earth. And if they – who can do it – will not cause the Kingdom of God such violence as you have done already with great joy, they will also really not obtain it.
GGJ|8|105|5|0|And as it is now in these days and in this time, so it will be in the coming times with the worldly people, because on this Earth there will never be a complete lack of world-loving people, and for them My yoke will not seem to be soft and My burden will not seem to be light. And if maybe in their last days in the long night of their earthly life they still intend to acquire the Kingdom of God, then also they will have to knock on the doors in order to receive only from the lowest Heavens only a little bit of bread for the satiation of the life of their soul.
GGJ|8|105|6|0|Therefore, he who will do much for My sake and perform many actual sacrifices, will also receive much from the Kingdom of God. But he who, just like the nightly traveler at the end of his trip through this world, will seriously start to knock at My door and to ask, will indeed also not be rejected, but he will only receive little because he only troubled himself little to acquire the Kingdom of God and he only started to search for it when he was forced by the extreme need.
GGJ|8|105|7|0|That such a person has caused the Kingdom of God only very little violence is easy to understand and therefore it is also easy to understand that such a person cannot expect a great part of the Kingdom of God. For with the same measure with which someone metes here, it will regarding him also be meted in the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|8|105|8|0|Thus, he who has caused a great violence to the Kingdom of God in order to win it, will also already here on Earth receive great might and power, but he who has caused the Kingdom of God only little violence in order to win it, will also receive very little might and power and will in the beyond eternally never reach those who in My eyes already here on this Earth have become great and mighty. Did you, My friend, understand this well now?"
GGJ|8|106|1|1|About the life in the beyond (19/54)
GGJ|8|106|1|0|Agricola said: "Yes, Lord and Master, now everything is indeed clear to me, and we all thank You from the deepest of our heart for this lesson that You have given us in such a loving and merciful way."
GGJ|8|106|2|0|When the Roman had spoken out these thanks, it was already dawning in the east with a golden light, and the nature came fully to life. The birds started to sing, each one in its own manner. The fresh morning winds blew stronger and the beautiful water level of the not insignificant pond waved up and down as if it took pleasure in the caresses of the morning wind. So also, the grass came to life and the morning wind blew the blue and hazy smoke from the chimneys of the houses asunder into all kinds of special forms and turnings in the air, and so this produced a really beautiful and cheerful lively morning scene.
GGJ|8|106|3|0|When we all were watching these morning scenes for some time with very much pleasure and joy, and when there was more and more light, a large group of turtledoves came flying from the east, which also alighted around the pond and drunk water.
GGJ|8|106|4|0|That was pleasing to the Roman, and our Marcus thought and said: "Lord and Master, look, when around this time large groups of those kind of birds are coming from the east, then this would be for our soothsayers, who are certainly not incompetent, be the sign of an early winter, although of a short duration. But already in the month of January there should be a long-lasting spring. Well now, this seemed already several times to be correct, and there were more times when it did happen than when it did not happen, but You as Lord of the whole nature will certainly be able to tell us something better about it. And this would also be good for us, so that we at home on the ground of true knowledge could fight many misconceptions and will be able to replace it by the pure truth. What do You think about the meaning of this flight of birds which I have indicated?"
GGJ|8|106|5|0|I said: "Friend, we will not spend much words on that. All those interpretations of signs are indeed derived from old experiences, and here and there something can be probable, but already with the Greeks and more specifically with you Romans, they are already so much distorted with all kinds of additions of fantasy that now almost not one word is true anymore.
GGJ|8|106|6|0|But here the flight of those turtledoves means nothing else except that the doves are usually flying with many together to this pond in order to drink water from it, so that they can have more strength to fly around, for without water, no bird would finally be able to fly anymore.
GGJ|8|106|7|0|But why every bird needs water in order to fly, this by far you still cannot understand. However, the people in future times will slowly also understand these secrets. Look, now these birds have quenched their thirst and ascend and fly mostly again from where they came from. Just let them fly."
GGJ|8|106|8|0|When Marcus heard that from Me, he did not ask anymore for the meaning of signs and watched cheerfully to the scenes of the beautiful morning.
GGJ|8|106|9|0|When we were all cheerfully watching the beautiful morning scenes, which liveliness was still increasing because the shepherds guided their sheep to the pastures, and other people went to the field to their work. At the horizon a few so-called sheep-clouds were forming, and being brightly illuminated by the light of the almost rising sun, it produced an extremely beautiful sight.
GGJ|8|106|10|0|Then the Roman Marcus said: "Lord and Master, really, this morning is so beautiful that I cannot remember ever to have seen one which was more beautiful. One could almost say: in Your real Heavens it cannot look more beautiful and more lovely."
GGJ|8|106|11|0|I said: "O My friend, you are now very glad and enthusiastic in your soul and you make a comparison with the true, eternal Heaven by making it equal with this transitory morning beauty, and you easily will be forgiven for that, because on this Earth you do not have the slightest idea of the endless, imperishable beauty and glory of God's Heavens. If I would now move you into it in spirit for only one moment, you would not be able to live anymore on this Earth, because the indescribable great beauty of the Heavens, the light, the friendliness and the highest feeling of well being of life would destroy your flesh in one moment and weaken and anaesthetize the sense organs of your soul in such a way that he would even fall down and would lie there as if dead and completely unconscious. I will then have to take away completely his memory of what he has seen and experienced, otherwise an existence would absolutely not be possible anymore, no matter where outside of the Heavens. But therefore, every soul must be guided and led step by step and become clean and pure as the purest gold, so that he then is capable to enter the endless joys of God's Heavens.
GGJ|8|106|12|0|Look, the light of the earthly sun is, compared to the light of the Heavens, really like a total darkness, and still you cannot look into it with the eyes of your body. If you would do that for only half an hour you would go blind. How would your eye, which is not used to look into the brightest light and which is not arranged for that, react at the sight of the brightest and most powerful light if it would be allowed by Me to see it?
GGJ|8|106|13|0|Therefore, My dear friend, your joyful excitement at the view of this beautiful and clear morning is certainly very good, and someone who feels the same as you, has certainly a good heart and can generally already be considered as better and more noble, but to think that the Heavens of God can hardly offer anything more lovely than this beautiful morning, that would be a big mistake. But besides that, I am very satisfied with how you can feel it."
GGJ|8|106|14|0|Then Marcus said: "Lord and Master, when we were together with You during the first days after our arrival on the Mount of Olives, for a few moments You have shown to the group the numberless many angels who were floating in a kind of shining air and were moving among each other and they testified of You. Was that still not the actual Heaven?"
GGJ|8|106|15|0|I said: "O yes, friend, but quite as concealed and covered as the archangel Raphael shows himself to you. If you could see him in his heavenly glory and beauty, it would kill your body immediately and anesthetize your soul for a long time. That is why his inner being is enveloped with a kind of bodily garment, so that those with whom he is dealing and speaking in My name can bear his personal presence. That is why I have also told you that no human eye has ever seen, no ear has ever heard and no human sense organ has ever felt what kind of joys and happiness God in the Heavens has prepared for those who love Him truly above all.
GGJ|8|106|16|0|Look, because you are bodily very close to Me, and also spiritually by your faith in Me and by your love for Me, all of you are now indeed in the supreme and most perfect Heaven, but of its sight you still cannot be aware of anything because as long as you are still not entirely reborn in the spirit such a sensation would kill your bodies. But when you will be entirely reborn in the spirit, you also will be able to perceive the sight of Heaven, which will proceed from your spirit like a tree proceeds from the germ of a grain of seed. But now our sun will rise immediately above the horizon, and we will look at it very attentively."
GGJ|8|106|17|0|When I had finished this conversation about the sight of Heaven, the sun rose in its full majesty above the distant horizon while already half an hour ago its rays gilded the high mountaintops. We quietly looked at the beautiful sunset until the sun stood totally above the horizon and enlightened also the valleys with its rays.
GGJ|8|107|1|1|The purpose of the mountains (19/55)
GGJ|8|107|1|0|Now Marcus asked Me again: "Lord and Master, is it also not remarkable that the highest mountains of which the rounded and pointed tops are generally shone by the sun one hour earlier and thus have also a longer day than the valleys, are covered with eternal snow and ice while in the valleys and plains it becomes in the summer oftentimes unbearably hot? With us in Europe, in the west of our empire, there are Alps which no human eye did ever see without snow and ice while in the plains and in the many valleys between the high Alps it is very warm, yes, even in our Sicily we have a mountain which is from the inside still full of fire. This has to be so because on many places it smokes and steams continuously, and still its highest peak is continually covered with snow. Well now, what is the reason for that?"
GGJ|8|107|2|0|I said: "Even if I will tell you the true reason, then you still will not understand it, but since you have asked Me now, I surely have to give you the answer.
GGJ|8|107|3|0|Look, if you place a piece of metal and at the same time a piece of soft wood into the sun, then after a couple of hours you will have warmed up the metal so strongly that you hardly will be able to feel it with your hand, but with the soft wood you hardly will notice any warmth.
GGJ|8|107|4|0|If you for instance will feel the black and stony shores of the Dead Sea around the midday hour, you will notice that those are practically burning hot, and if you then will feel the water, you will find it cold compared to the shores. Then you can also ask: 'Yes, Lord and Master, how can this actually be? Why are the metal and the black stones so strongly heated up by the rays of the sun while at the same time with the soft wood and especially the water, a special warming up can hardly be perceived?'
GGJ|8|107|5|0|On this I can – because the preliminary knowledge is lacking to you – only tell you that denser bodies are more capable to absorb the warmth and the light than those that are less dense. And so also the air is a body that in itself has the quality that the lower layers of air that are close to the Earth are denser than high on the mountains because of the pressure of the upper layers which are lying on top of it. And thus, since the layer of air close to the Earth is much denser than high on the mountains and Alps it is therefore also easier to warm up than at great height. Look, this is the very simple, natural and still easiest way for you to understand the reason why it is colder high in the mountains, even if the sun shines longer there, than in the depths and valleys.
GGJ|8|107|6|0|However, there are of course still other reasons, which you, even if I would mention them to you, would not understand now. But there will be times when men will very clearly discover, calculate and perceive the deeper reasons for such phenomena. But for this reason they will not be closer to the Kingdom of God than you are now, who as very experienced statesmen still do not understand by far what the children of that time will already very well be able to perceive and understand. But such physicists and worldly scientists will often be very far from the Kingdom of God, and if they will search it in the powers of the natural world that are revealed to them, they will hardly find it or not at all. Therefore, search above all in you the true Kingdom of God and its justice. All the other things you will receive at the right time by itself as a free extra gift.
GGJ|8|107|7|0|But the following you can remember as a good corresponding image. The pointed and round tops of the mountains look like those philosophers who have much intellectual light, but by that they are very conceited, proud and haughty and they look down with contempt to the world that is not learned. Yes, they even feel superior to their equivalent scientists who are maybe in view of their social position not equal to them, but these less highly ranked people surpass them in fruitful learning.
GGJ|8|107|8|0|And look, those very high mountains are an excellent image of that. The higher a mountain is and the wider the view which someone can have from its highest top, the more unfruitful such a mountain is, and cold and covered with snow and ice. You will for instance not even find one withered little moss plant on the highest top of the Ararat, but on the many lower heights in the vicinity you surely will come across all kinds of moss and other little rock plants, on the still lower parts all kinds of grass and alpine herbs, and still more down already bushes and trees.
GGJ|8|107|9|0|And this is how it is with all those important philosophers and physicists, particularly when they are besides of that, exalted to a high position by the state because of their scholarship. They are full of self-conceit, full of pride, look down on everything, are therefore cold and insensitive, and have no love except the rigid love for themselves and for their own pride. But because of that, despite their light, which contains no warmth of life, they are also completely unfruitful and serve the head of the state indeed as some kind of show-piece, but practically speaking they are of little or mostly of no use at all, while the lower ranked people are working, and by the practical applied knowledge they are useful for the state, and the still lower ranked people are working even more, and are unquestionably still of much more use for the state and the people.
GGJ|8|107|10|0|So are the high mountains of a country indeed nice to look at, and when it catches the eye of the traveler, he is amazed about their height, but if someone would ask the economical question what practical use its high peaks have for the country and what kind of fruit they produce, the answer on that will certainly be as bare as the high mountains are themselves.
GGJ|8|107|11|0|With that I certainly do not mean to say that the high and highest mountains of the Earth are completely useless and purposeless. With regard to the whole Earth they are extremely necessary because they force the atmospheric air, together with the whole Earth to turn around its center during the fixed time of day and night. For otherwise, no creature could exist because of the intensity of the permanent air current. Because here, where we are now, the movement of the Earth around its axis is already so fast that each moment we are moved from west to east by about 2 hours .
GGJ|8|107|12|0|Now, if the Earth would be completely even and would have no mountains and hills, then the air, which surrounds it, would in a certain way stand still and would not move together with the Earth. But this standing still of the air would still continue to produce the air current, which would even surpass by far the heaviest hurricanes by which, as said, the life and existence of the creatures on the surface of the Earth would be absolutely impossible.
GGJ|8|107|13|0|But because the Earth, now especially in the region of its middle circle – which consequently is also the circle of the greatest rotation and which the later geologists will call the equator – has mostly in widely large chains also the highest mountains of which the peaks are far reaching above the clouds, they force the air to move continuously around the axis of the Earth, and therefore you cannot notice anything of the very heavy air current. But the fact that the air comes now and then into a current, which is perceivable now this morning as wind, I have already shown you the cause and the reason and I do not need now to speak about that again.
GGJ|8|107|14|0|Look, this is now the one useful purpose of the high mountains, explained with regard to the whole Earth. But besides that, the high mountains and also their snow and ice have a few other purposes, which will also be discovered by the later physicists. But for you it is still not the time to be initiated into all the secrets of the natural world. And even if I would tell and explain them to you, then you would not perceive them because you lack the necessary preliminary knowledge.
GGJ|8|107|15|0|I still can tell you, that invisible powers are continuously streaming in and around the Earth which are extremely necessary for the animation of the mineral, plant and animal world to which also man belongs as far as his body is concerned, and those powers are also controlled or guided by the mountains and their vegetation, nature and condition. That is why the inhabitants of the mountains are always healthier and stronger than the inhabitants of the big plains and deep valleys.
GGJ|8|107|16|0|So this morning I have been a teacher of nature to you, as far as this is for you necessary for the time being, so that you do not have to stay in your old errors. But when the spirit of the full truth and life will become one in you with your soul, then it will guide you further into all wisdom. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|8|108|1|1|The significance of the teaching of the Lord (19/56)
GGJ|8|108|1|0|They all thanked Me and said that they had well understood it, and our Marcus, and with him also the other Romans, still said more in particular: "Lord and Master, me and my companions are now beginning to realize more and more clearly that for a correct understanding of God and a steadfast and living faith in Him, a proper knowledge of the Earth and all that which is on and in it and which assumes a visible form, is absolutely necessary, for only by that can one understand that this Earth and all that which is on it, there had to be a very wise and almighty and consequently also very good Founder and Creator, because a blind power, which is not even aware of itself and which we gentiles call 'fatum' , could impossibly have arranged everything so wisely and efficiently on Earth and in every single creature.
GGJ|8|108|2|0|Thus, in view of the right knowledge of the nature and its extremely wisely ordered powers, there is already an irrefutable proof of the existence of an eternal and supremely wise, almighty and extremely good God and Creator of all things and all beings. And once this proof exists and is irrefutably established, the complete true belief in a God is certainly a self-evident and settled case.
GGJ|8|108|3|0|When besides that, Your teaching about the continuation of the life of the soul after the dead of the body and about the true, inner and living Kingdom of God is added, and man receives knowledge about what he is and why he exists and how he should live and act in order to become a child of God, then he will certainly do that also, and this all the more because by Your teaching he comes to know what lot he can expect after the death of the body if he stays in his errors and malice.
GGJ|8|108|4|0|Lord and Master, I do not speak here as a Jew but as a very experienced gentile, and say: Your teaching about the Kingdom of God and about the only true and eternal destination of man is unmistakably the highest, purest and truest, and at the same time also the most convincing understandable thing which the people have ever heard as teaching about God and about their destination. And for us, this is now much better understood and believed, because we have the unspeakable happiness to hear it from Your godly mouth, for we can see You, hear You and can and may speak to You, the only true God and Lord of eternity, about the most different things and circumstances.
GGJ|8|108|5|0|Concerning ourselves, we really do not need another proof for the true existence of a God except only Yourself, but there are only 10 of us to whom the indescribable happiness and the eternal undeserved mercy was given to find in You the eternal Lord of all Heavens, all worlds and all life.
GGJ|8|108|6|0|You will not go with us personally to Europe and to Rome to reveal Yourself there by words and deeds as You do here, so that all gentiles would recognize You and would believe in You, but we alone will proclaim You to them, and we are also convinced in advance that our work and our efforts will not be fruitless. But our tribesmen at home are very critical men and believe only in something when they have received from as many sides as possible clear and very sound proof that it really exists, which is now all the more necessary because with our philosophers and scientists, atheism is generally followed, and not one highly educated person is thinking anymore about one or the other god, and they certainly do not believe in it.
GGJ|8|108|7|0|And look, o Lord and Master, that is why I am of the opinion that for the proclaiming of Your holy name and Your teaching, the proofs of the indisputable existence of an only true God has to be firstly clearly formulated from the nature and order of this Earth and its beings. Once those have taken root, it will further on be easy to proclaim Your teaching in such a way that everyone will believe in You and will consider You to be the only true God and they will worship and love You in words and deeds.
GGJ|8|108|8|0|Children can of course be quickly and easily made to believe something, but men, as we have extremely many of those in Rome and many other cities, should be treated much differently if one wants to win them. And for this reason I have also done my best to receive much clarification about the different things and phenomena in the sphere of this material world, and so I thank You already in advance in the name of all those who perhaps through me will be converted to You, for You have not withheld such clarifications from us Romans."
GGJ|8|108|9|0|I said: "I knew very well why you have asked Me one or the other thing, and I commend your zeal and good will. And your work and effort for the sake of My name will always be confirmed with My blessing.
GGJ|8|108|10|0|Nevertheless, I say to you that you should not point out too much to the nature of the material things of the world to make them think that they have to find God in it. With this, you will bring the people to suspect and feel the existence of a God, but never to the full knowledge of Him and to the true and living faith in Him.
GGJ|8|108|11|0|But if you give My teaching to your brothers as clearly and purely as you have received it from Me, they will listen to you and also accept the teaching. And because My words carry power, might and life in itself, they also will produce something much different in the heart and the mind of your brothers than all possible proofs based on the material world and its order.
GGJ|8|108|12|0|But when the people will then believe in Me and will also live and act according to My teaching and thus also according to My will, they will find in themselves also the true teacher and further guide which will lead them into all other truths.
GGJ|8|108|13|0|He who wants to find God and His eternal Kingdom of Life should begin to seek in the quiet chamber of his heart in the love for God and fellowman. And he who seriously begun to seek and continues to seek, will also find what he has sought. But he who will weaken in his seeking will hardly or not at all find neither in this world nor on the other side what he indeed wanted to find if it would not cost him too much trouble.
GGJ|8|108|14|0|Therefore, begin with My living word, and only after that, explain to those who have accepted My gospel the cause and the phenomena of the things and their order in this world. Then this way you will reap the best results of your work and effort.
GGJ|8|108|15|0|But now we will leave this hill again and will go to the morning meal that is already prepared. After that we will see what we still will undertake on this day."
GGJ|8|108|16|0|The Romans and also all the others thanked Me for the given advice, and we went directly to the village and the house where in the big dining-hall the well-prepared fish, bread and new wine stood on the table in great quantity. So we went immediately to sit at the table. As always, I first blessed the food and drink, and after that we ate and drunk. Raphael took care of the youth.
GGJ|8|109|1|1|The Lord leaves Bethany (19/57)
GGJ|8|109|1|0|Only when the morning meal was already for more than half behind us came the temple servants who had visited their women and children. And Lazarus showed them a free table and let them bring what we had, and they ate and drank.
GGJ|8|109|2|0|But when we all finished the morning meal, the temple servants who had also finished their morning meal, came to Me and apologized because they had visited their women and children and asked Me if also I would like to visit them and bless them.
GGJ|8|109|3|0|But I said to them: "Listen, the one who believes in Me, accepts My word and lives and acts accordingly, has also My blessing in abundance. Therefore, strife that also your women and children, who now are still strongly attached to the empty ceremonies of the temple and secretly think that Me and My disciples are heretics against the temple, will believe in Me and will act according to My teaching. Then My blessing will also be their share. But as it is still now the case with them, and they only think that their sons will hopefully also soon be part of the prominent ones of the temple, I am really not inclined to go to them and give them a special blessing. Go and instruct them first, then tomorrow it will be evident if they are already ripe for My blessing. You can stay here today and discuss this matter with your wives and children. When I will come back here tonight, you also can come to Me again."
GGJ|8|109|4|0|When I had said that to the few temple servants, they asked Me where I would go that day, so that one or the other could perhaps in case of emergency come behind Me.
GGJ|8|109|5|0|I said: "Firstly there will not be any emergency situation with you and secondly, Raphael stays here because of the youths, and you can ask him for advice. That is why you do not need to know where I will go today. But when I come back, you will surely hear where and how I have worked."
GGJ|8|109|6|0|With this answer the temple servants were satisfied, thanked Me for it and went again to their women and children.
GGJ|8|109|7|0|Then I said to the others who were present: "The one who wants to follow Me where I will go, can follow Me."
GGJ|8|109|8|0|On My invitation, all stood up and made themselves ready for the trip. Also Mary of Magdalon asked if she could accompany Me.
GGJ|8|109|9|0|I said: "You are totally free, but I prefer that you stay here with the sisters of Lazarus and help them in serving the guests, who partly are already here and partly will still arrive today. But when other guests from Jerusalem and also from other places will arrive here and will ask for Me, then do not tell them where I am, then they will continue their trip the same way as they came."
GGJ|8|109|10|0|Mary of Magdalon thanked Me for these words and stayed with the 2 sisters. So also Helias stayed with those who are close to her and with the poor family from Emmaus.
GGJ|8|109|11|0|But we made ourselves ready and went first to the house of the innkeeper in the valley, who was with us, together with the owner of the inn at the big main road not far from Bethlehem who also was still with us and who listened to My lessons.
GGJ|8|109|12|0|When we came to the innkeeper, all the house residents came to meet us, greeted us and were very glad to see us. The woman asked Me if I and all those who were with Me would like to be their guest at midday.
GGJ|8|109|13|0|But I said: "Woman, your good will is as an accomplished work, but what you will do for the poor in My name, will be considered by Me as if you have done it for Me. This afternoon a great number of guests will come here, and some of them will ask for Me, but do not tell them where I am, and if someone will ask you where I have gone, then tell the truth and say: 'We do not know'. And this is also the reason why I do not tell My disciples beforehand today where I will go to and what I will do. Towards evening I will pass by here and will stay for 1 hour. Abide by what I have advised you now."
GGJ|8|109|14|0|All of them promised Me, after which we continued to the south. We met many people, mostly Greeks and also Egyptians who went with all kinds of goods to Damascus, passing by Jerusalem. Not one of them took any notice of us and so we could proceed our way without being held up.
GGJ|8|109|15|0|After 1 hour of walking, Lazarus, who continually walked by My side, asked Me quietly: "Lord and Master. Now You surely can tell me where You are going, for I and all who are here will certainly not betray You."
GGJ|8|109|16|0|I said: "We are going to a place near Bethlehem. What will happen there, you will all see and know, there and on the right place."
GGJ|8|109|17|0|Lazarus said: "It is indeed good that I at least know this now. But then we surely will have to walk quite fast, for the way to it is not exactly short."
GGJ|8|109|18|0|I said: "And still, we will arrive there at the right time and soon enough, for it is also possible for Me to cover a long way in a short time."
GGJ|8|109|19|0|Lazarus said: "O Lord and Master, I indeed know that for You nothing is impossible, but still I asked You in order to cover this somewhat boring way not totally in silence and because even the most insignificant seeming word from Your mouth always stirs me up with new strength."
GGJ|8|109|20|0|I said: "Yes, yes, you have said that very well and correctly, for My words are in itself also pure spirit, strength and life. But now we will walk further quietly because soon we will meet a troop of Roman soldiers who are going to Galilee and we will have some trouble with them."
GGJ|8|110|1|1|The Lord liberates children from the hands of Roman soldiers (19/58)
GGJ|8|110|1|0|From there we still continued to walk silently about 3.000 paces and saw the troop of soldiers with their weapons coming on the main road that was located on a little height. They made a lot of noise, as it was their custom, and they kicked with their feet the dust of the road so much in the air that a real cloud of dust was moving with them.
GGJ|8|110|2|0|Agricola thought that it would be better to step a few paces off the road because such rude mercenaries who were not seldom drunk during such marching are usually not too friendly with travelers who come in their way.
GGJ|8|110|3|0|I said: "You are certainly right about that, but it is really the fault of you Romans that your mercenaries are such rude and wild men. Teach them besides how they have to use their weapons also how to be a man. Then they will not behave as such."
GGJ|8|110|4|0|Agricola and also the other Romans remembered this remark of Me, and when the wild troop came close, we stepped a few paces off the road. But this did not help us very much, for the commanders gave the mercenaries the order to stop, came then very brutally to us and asked us who we were and where we were going and for what kind of business and affairs.
GGJ|8|110|5|0|Then Agricola came forward and said to the commander in chief: "Can you read?"
GGJ|8|110|6|0|He (the commander in chief) said: "Yes, or else I would not be a chief".
GGJ|8|110|7|0|Agricola took a scroll of parchment out of a bag, which he carried with him and showed it to the brutal commander. He saw what was written on that scroll, got frightened and he apologized.
GGJ|8|110|8|0|But Agricola warned and rebuked him with sharp and deep penetrating words because of his noisy behavior.
GGJ|8|110|9|0|Then the commanders withdrew very quietly and orderly.
GGJ|8|110|10|0|But Agricola and the other Romans walked to the troop of soldiers and examined more closely their order. In the middle of the group of soldiers they discovered a few young girls and 2 young men of whom the hands were tied on their back.
GGJ|8|110|11|0|When the Romans discovered this with great indignation, they asked the commanders immediately what the meaning of this was, if these people were guilty of one or the other crime and what kind of nationality they had.
GGJ|8|110|12|0|The commanders came into great embarrassment and did not know what kind of answer they had to give to the severe and highly ranked Romans.
GGJ|8|110|13|0|Then the girls and the 2 young men were crying and asked Agricola in Hebrew if he would not like to free them from the might of these rude and cruel soldiers, for they were children of very honest parents in the neighborhood of Bethlehem, did not do anything wrong to these soldiers, and their parents, who possessed an inn over there, had served all these soldiers with what they wanted, namely 10 bags of wine and 30 breads, and for what they wanted they had finally asked not more than 70 coins.
GGJ|8|110|14|0|(The prisoners): "But then the soldiers became so angry and did not pay anything, but wanted to have from the parents more than 1.000 coins as punishment for the fact that the parents had dared to ask 70 from the soldiers. However, that kind of money the parents did not have and they begged these soldiers for forgiveness and kindness. But praying and begging was of no use. The parents were firmly bound with ropes to the doorposts of their own house. Then the soldiers grabbed us 7 children together, bound our hands on our back and drove us on in the manner as you highly ranked lord can see us now. We absolutely do not know what they want to do with us, but the fact that they have nothing good in mind is obvious. O good and great lords, please free us from these brutes for the sake of Jehovah."
GGJ|8|110|15|0|Now Agricola became completely red with anger, ordered to release the 7 children instantly, which also happened immediately, and said then to the commanders: "Is this the way you protect the rights of our citizens? Do you not know the main rule by which every soldier has to swear? It sounds like this: 'Live honestly, do not insult anyone without reason, but he who insults you while you act according to the law, must be brought to justice.' And finally: 'Give and leave everyone which is his own.' Did you now act according to our old main rule? Who gave you the right to move on the road from one place to another to extort the inns of which the owners are our citizens and are under the protection of our laws?"
GGJ|8|110|16|0|The commanders turned pale, for they knew the relentless strictness of their statesman whom they knew already for a long time and asked him for mercy.
GGJ|8|110|17|0|But Agricola said: "These children and their parents did also ask you for mercy and compassion. If you did not give any mercy and compassion to these innocent ones, how dare you, insolent brutes, to beg me now for mercy? I will treat you as normal robbers and murderers and make these mercenaries as galley slaves. Now turn around and go before us to Bethlehem. I will instruct the principal what has to happen with you wretched ones."
GGJ|8|110|18|0|Then I went to Agricola and said to him: "Friend, you have done well to firstly free the children and secondly to have sobered up these drunken soldiers with your verdict. But they are not the ones who are really guilty for their rudeness, but rather the one who sent them to Galilee. He kept the money of the emperor that was meant for this group, for himself and permitted them on the way to supply themselves in the inns and also by the country people, willingly or unwillingly, with what they needed. And you know that when your soldiers receive permission from their superiors to plunder, they will not spare anything and will be like lions, tigers and hyenas. That is why the transgression of these soldiers is much less than how it looks like at first sight.
GGJ|8|110|19|0|But the main fault and actual cause of such offences is your too unconditional trust in your generals and superiors. You provide them with all possible general authority, which leads to the fact that everyone will play emperor in his district and will do what he wants without caring too much for the common laws of Rome since he himself can and may issue laws in his district, depending on his mood and arbitrariness.
GGJ|8|110|20|0|If now and then a superior is from nature a good and just man, then it will be good to live and act in the districts that are under his command, but if the superior is perhaps too concerned for his personal advantage, then woe to the one who are under the power of his sword. And look, that is now here the case in the great district of Bethlehem.
GGJ|8|110|21|0|The present-day captain who has received the highest power from you, acting totally as it is allowed to him by Rome, is concerned for his own advantage and therefore he sets up such regulations so that he certainly will not have a shortage. But the people, in their heart, lament and curse the Roman domination and tyranny. This is exactly the case as I have explained it to you now. And now the question is who actually has to be sentenced with a punishment.
GGJ|8|110|22|0|Look, I very well knew that this would happen here in the neighborhood of Bethlehem, and for this reason I have traveled to this place so that this evil could be rectified here, but it has to be rectified where the actual fault is, for by punishing these soldiers here, nobody will be helped. Give them an admonishment, a right instruction how they have to behave themselves in the future and give them traveling-money for the trip to Galilee. Then they will arrive completely in the proper way to the place of their destination.
GGJ|8|110|23|0|But you should take away the general authority from the chief who we will meet this afternoon in the same inn from where the children are coming, and instead you should give him laws. Then everything will be fine."
GGJ|8|110|24|0|Now Agricola said: "Yes, yes, Lord and Master, also now You are right in every respect, and I will also give directions that are completely according to Your words. But above all we should hurry to go to the inn and free the parents of these lovely children from their agony and need."
GGJ|8|110|25|0|I said: "This has already been taken care of because their neighbors did them a favor in going to the city, to the captain, in order to report concerning their children, hoping that they would be returned to them. When we will arrive in the inn, the parents of these children will also come back.
GGJ|8|110|26|0|The captain will do justice to them and will send a horseman after this group to whom they have to deliver the children unharmed, and we do not have to wait long anymore before the horseman will arrive. Then give him instruction for the captain that he has to appear before you around the midday hour in the inn. Then we will meet him in the inn when we will arrive there. But we will take the children with us."
GGJ|8|110|27|0|The commanders heard however what I had discussed with Agricola and saw that he conformed to My words, and they wanted to throw themselves on the ground to thank Me.
GGJ|8|110|28|0|But I said to them: "Only this time I have saved you. However, if you will behave again at another place in such a way as you behaved yourselves in the inn, then you will not be saved anymore. But now wait here until you will receive instruction to leave, and then you can quietly travel further as it is appropriate."
GGJ|8|110|29|0|They thanked Me for these words and they called Me a great wise Man whose word is mightier than the otherwise so relentless strictness of the high and mighty Agricola. But they also called Me the most righteous of all righteous ones, and they and also their whole troop glorified Me loudly.
GGJ|8|110|30|0|Then Agricola gave them instruction to stay in Bethany until he would come back, and that they could receive as much bread and wine as they would reasonably need, which he then would pay, and that he also would take care of the extra traveling-money. At the same time he commanded them most severely to behave well and decently, which they also promised him solemnly. Then he ordered them to continue their way. They positioned themselves orderly, thanked Me once again and moved on.
GGJ|8|111|1|1|The arrival in the inn (19/59)
GGJ|8|111|1|0|When they were at about a 1.000 paces from this place, we, who also left, saw already from afar a horseman galloping. It did not take long before he was with us, stood still and asked us hurriedly if we did not meet the group of soldiers and if they carried with them those Jewish children in their midst.
GGJ|8|111|2|0|Agricola showed him who he was, told him everything and showed him also the saved children, about which the horseman was very pleased, and further he gave the horseman also the instruction for the captain as I advised him before.
GGJ|8|111|3|0|Then the horseman turned quickly around and rode hastily to the city, which was still about 1 ½ hour walking away from there, and we continued our way with the children gathering around Me with much love.
GGJ|8|111|4|0|The 5 girls of whom the eldest was 17 and the youngest 10 years old complained that their hands were hurting because they had been so tightly bound. Also the 2 young men complained about it.
GGJ|8|111|5|0|But I stroked My hands over theirs and asked them if they still felt pain.
GGJ|8|111|6|0|Then they (the children) said happily: "O good Man, we do not feel anymore pain. But how did You do it that we do not feel pain anymore? O, You must be a wonderful Savior. Because You had no ointment and no oil, and still we have no more pain at all. At home we have a grandmother who is sick for an already long time, and no healer can help her. Can You maybe also help in the same manner as You have helped us now?"
GGJ|8|111|7|0|I said: "Yes, yes, My lovely children, when we arrive there we will see about all the things which we can do for your grandmother. But do you still not have another sick person in the house?"
GGJ|8|111|8|0|The children said: "O wonderful Savior, how do You ask us for that, as if You knew already long ago that one of our best helpers is already for more than a half year troubled with a malicious fever? Did You already come in our inn and did You stay there overnight?"
GGJ|8|111|9|0|I said: "My dear children, look, although I still did not come personally in your inn, but with My Spirit I am everywhere. And so I also know everything whatever is and happens and I can also help the one who is in a bad and miserable condition if they really trust in God and live and act according to God's commandments."
GGJ|8|111|10|0|The children said: "But how can it be that You can move Yourself everywhere with Your Spirit and then can see and hear everything whatever and wherever is and happens? Surely this is only possible to God. Do You then maybe have God's Spirit in You, just like the prophets from time to time? For when the prophets made predictions they became – as we have learned – filled with God's Spirit. Are You maybe also a prophet?"
GGJ|8|111|11|0|I said: "Yes, My dear children. What I actually am, you still would not understand now, even if I would tell you. But what you said about God's Spirit in Me, that is correct, for without that Spirit no human being can do anything really good and useful. But at home with your parents we will come to know each other further.
GGJ|8|111|12|0|Look, there far away, your parents are already coming to meet us, for they have heard already from the horseman that you are healthy and well with us. If you want you can run to meet them and tell them that we all will stay with them.
GGJ|8|111|13|0|When the children heard that from Me and recognized their parents in the far distance, they ran to meet them and were also soon with them to great joy of the parents. But we took more time, because the environment was beautiful here because it was located at a height, and the Romans had enough to see and to admire, and Lazarus and the 2 innkeepers who traveled with us had a lot of things to tell about it.
GGJ|8|111|14|0|When the parents of their children heard how we had liberated them out of the hands of the rude soldiers and that we would come into their inn, they turned around, hurried with the children home to prepare, in order to receive and to serve us and to arrange everything as good as possible. There was of course not much time left, because from the spot where we were it was only half hour of walking to the inn. But as said before, we took the time because the Romans found this region in the environment of Bethlehem very worthwhile to see and they frequently asked for this and that.
GGJ|8|111|15|0|Therefore, we still were largely 1 hour on our way to the inn so that their owners had enough time to arrange and prepare the most necessary things for our arrival. A fat calf was slaughtered and well prepared for us, and still a lot more.
GGJ|8|111|16|0|When we came close to the inn, the 2 parents came together with their 7 children to meet us, greeted us very politely, welcomed us and thanked us with tears in their eyes for the good deed that we had shown to them by saving their children.
GGJ|8|111|17|0|Also the children thanked us once again with all their heart and said to the parents, pointing out to Me: "This is the wonderful Savior who has healed our painful hands only by stroking them, and who also promised us to completely heal our poor grandmother and also our helper. He must be a great wise Man filled with God's Spirit, because He knows everything whatever is and happens in the whole world."
GGJ|8|111|18|0|Then the parents came to Me and said: "We express to You – unmistakably great Friend of men – again our extremely hearty thanks for the great good deed that you have done to our children, and we ask You then also if You also would like to help our old mother and if possible also our kind helper, for we believe firmly and without any doubt what our children have told us about You, and we are confirmed in our belief by the presence of the to us well-known Lazarus from Bethany and the 2 innkeepers who we also know. Because these men would not have come so quickly to us if You did not bring them here. But the other lords we do not know more closely. But according to their clothing we can see among them Romans and Greeks. They probably also only came here for Your sake, because such important Romans will not so easily travel for several hours on foot. But no matter how, in any case You are more than You seem to be. You probably come from the environment of Bethany and you surely must be tired. Maybe all of you would like to come into the house and rest there until the midday meal will be completely ready?"
GGJ|8|111|19|0|I said: "Look, here outside under the shade of your fruit trees it is more pleasant to rest, and here are also a lot of tables and benches that we can use. Besides, I know that the captain has come here on horseback from Bethlehem a little sooner than we, with who these statesmen from Rome have something to discuss. He strengthens himself now with his 2 companions with bread and wine, and we do not want to disturb him in it. When he will finish eating and drinking we gladly want him to come out to speak with these Romans."
GGJ|8|112|1|1|The healing of the sick in the inn (19/60)
GGJ|8|112|1|0|After I had said this to all of them, the innkeeper, in full trust, made Me to remember the old sick mother and the sick helper and asked Me to think about them.
GGJ|8|112|2|0|On this I said: "Look, with God all things are possible. If you will believe, the 2 sick people will be completely healed only by My will and My word, without My seeing and touching them."
GGJ|8|112|3|0|Then the man said: "Lord and wonderful Savior, I believe Your words, because a Man like You, filled with wisdom and truth like a prophet, has certainly never said an untruth. If it were not so, You would not have said this to us. But because You have said this to us like that, we also believe without question that You can heal our 2 sick people by the power of Your will and word, and therefore we ask You to heal, only by Your will and by Your word our 2 sick people."
GGJ|8|112|4|0|I said: "Well now, then I will that the 2 sick people will leave instantly completely healthy their sickbed. Now go to them, give them something to eat and to drink to strengthen them, and then they should walk outside. But do not tell them at once that I have done this for them. Only after the midday meal they will know Me better."
GGJ|8|112|5|0|The children, who also heard that, said immediately: "God in His Heavens be all praise, because He has given such a power and might to the good people who live according to His commandments. Now our grandmother is most certainly already completely healthy and our kind and loyal helper also!"
GGJ|8|112|6|0|Then the children went immediately with their parents into the house to the sick people, and to their great amazement they saw the two completely healthy, fit and cheerful.
GGJ|8|112|7|0|Both explained unanimously that they had the idea that a bright white flame was poured out over them, after which all pains left them, feeling very good and healthy, and that they had the feeling that they were so much strengthened that they could properly leave their bed.
GGJ|8|112|8|0|Then the lord of the inn, who was a son of the mother who had been sick, said: "A Guest came to us who said that you were feeling better, that you can leave the bed and take food and drink in order to strengthen yourselves further. So you can easily leave your bed, put on fresh clothes and take then food and drink and eat and drink to your heart's content."
GGJ|8|112|9|0|After these words, the two who were now healed, stepped out of the bed, dressed themselves and took then food and drink. Then they wanted to know the unknown Guest, but the son urged them to be patient and said to his mother that she will come to know the Guest better after the midday meal. And the two were satisfied with that.
GGJ|8|112|10|0|But we were resting under the trees and looked at the nice environment which, because this inn was located on a fairly great height, looked very nice, because a little hour from here to the southeast there was Bethlehem with its old ring walls and towers on a same hill. Only a valley with many fields, pastures and gardens was separating this inn from the town of David to where the main road to Bethlehem ran along. But from our hill we still saw a lot of little places and also isolated strongholds and farms, and to the west also big and well-maintained vineyards, and in the wide, already blue colored environment we could see high mountains, which in their majesty gave a still greater attraction to the whole region. For this reason it was understandable that our Romans who were great friends of beautiful regions and landscapes, enjoyed very much to view this region, asking continuously what this or that was, how it was called, to whom it belonged to and how this and that other place was, and what kind of special memorable event took place in those bigger places.
GGJ|8|112|11|0|And Lazarus, the 2 innkeepers, and now and then also one or the other disciple had a lot to explain. The Romans were so much absorbed in viewing the environment that they almost forgot that the captain from Bethlehem was already here for about 1 hour for the sake of them and was in great anxiety because of all the things which he could hear from the mighty rulers.
GGJ|8|113|1|1|The innkeeper reports about the Pharisees (19/61)
GGJ|8|113|1|0|Finally the innkeeper came to us again, announced to us with great gratitude the wonderful healing of the 2 sick people and said to Me: "Lord, You are more than a man of my kind. You are not only a Savior, who has no equal in the world, but You are a great prophet of whom we have a very great need during this time, for if our Pharisees will still continue like that for a long time as they are doing now, then all faith in a God will go down.
GGJ|8|113|2|0|I have indeed heard already many things from travelers who stayed here, about a prophet, namely that He does great signs and converts the people again to a true belief in one God, but the Pharisees must be very hostile to Him.
GGJ|8|113|3|0|About a year ago, or maybe still less, He also must have performed wonderful works in Bethlehem and places in the neighborhood. However, I myself did not see anything of that, since I barely go anywhere and have not seen Jerusalem already for more than 10 years because of the many cares and the work for the maintenance of this great inn of mine. And so I know what I know only because I heard others speaking about it.
GGJ|8|113|4|0|Almost every week there are a few Pharisees coming from Bethlehem to this place, but to ask them about such thing would be a useless effort, for they curse without question everything that is somewhat different from what is normal, and they consider it already as a very punishable sin, even if we say to them that we only have heard it from far away. Therefore, men like us cannot be blamed when we almost do not care and worry anymore about anything except for our own household.
GGJ|8|113|5|0|Well now, a few days ago many really extraordinary things were seen in the sky at night. They went indeed to the Pharisees, imagining what kind of wonders they would hear there, and they also thought that the good old Jehovah had finally again given a sign of Himself to the Jews. But nothing of all that. The Pharisees told the people with a very cheerful face that the whole impressive phenomenon, which for us Jews was not a good prophecy, was a national deceit accomplished by the Romans with the help of the Essenes who are very good in all kinds of magic arts. And further it had no other meaning except that the Romans – who, more in particular the higher and richer part of the Jews, did not like very much for an already long time – wanted to mislead with such means the more credulous and superstitious people and wanted them to turn against their Jewish superiors in order to prevent a general rebellion of the Jews against the superior powers of the gentiles who became somewhat weak. With this explanation they went home very indifferently and cheerfully without further worry, and they did no more trouble themselves in the least about the whole appearance, no matter how terrible it looked like.
GGJ|8|113|6|0|Shortly after that, one could see 3 suns rising. They asked questions and received the answer that it meant that the wind would come and that soon a rough weather would appear. And again they went home without further objections.
GGJ|8|113|7|0|And also, a few days ago in this region, certain people must have traveled around to spread a new teaching that had to come from the prophet from Galilee, and they also must have performed extraordinary signs, and already many people follow them. How much of it is true I can of course hardly know, because nobody came to me who by far resembled such a messenger of the new teaching.
GGJ|8|113|8|0|But only a few days ago I asked someone from the synagogue who came here from Bethlehem what was happening now with those messengers of the new teaching who seem to travel around in this environment, and he said to me: 'Ah, since the Romans are our lords, such jobless and work-shy rabble are indeed roaming around in great numbers. It is tolerated and supported by them, and we can do little or nothing against it.'
GGJ|8|113|9|0|Yes, against such a statement, reasonably no one can have any objections. For firstly, he is not better informed himself about everything that is and happens in the whole big kingdom of the Jews, and secondly he cannot interfere in a conversation with these eloquent lords from the synagogue anyway, even when he is better informed about something, for firstly he could do nothing with them and secondly he also would be in danger to be persecuted by them in every way. And so, he prefers to stay a quiet countryman and he does not bother for neither one nor the other thing, although he can surely perceive that those followers of the synagogue are only what they are for the sake of their belly, and for themselves they believe even less in a God than one of these many fruit trees of mine.
GGJ|8|113|10|0|And that is why I just said that it would be very necessary now for a true and mighty prophet to stand up, for otherwise the people will soon loose every belief in an only true God. Considering Your might and inner wisdom, You seem to be the One, and I am now happy that I finally came to see such a Man who could well be an Elijah.
GGJ|8|113|11|0|Now I believe again that in earlier times prophets did exist whom for the sake of the blind and unbelieving people were equipped by God with special wisdom and might. For me, up to this time, that belief sunk away in the kingdom of the pious fairy-tales. But because I have seen now myself that Your will and word has made 2 sick people in one blow so fit and healthy who were declared incurable by every ever so artful healer, also my belief in a God and in the prophets has been completely restored again, which is more dear to me than if someone had given me the treasures of half of the world.
GGJ|8|113|12|0|But now the captain comes outside who certainly has to speak with these highly ranked Romans. It is sure that I will not be needed for that. That is why it is time for me to go inside."
GGJ|8|113|13|0|I said: "Exactly now you are needed for that, because it is precisely concerning you that the Romans have to discuss something with the chief. By his decision you had to endure today – because the soldiers passed by – a not deserved loss that will be indemnified to you, and more precisely by the chief. That is why, as a deprived petitioner you should be present before those high judges, for where there is no petitioner, there are also no judges."
GGJ|8|113|14|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, yes, mighty and wise Savior, this will be exactly so, but the captain will remain my lord also after that. If he now will suffer important loss by my interfering, I will be in big trouble with him after Your departure, and therefore I rather prefer not to take it into account instead of afterwards be simply bound on the cross."
GGJ|8|113|15|0|I said: "You may worry about something else, because exactly by that, the captain will become a real man and also your true friend. And that you can fully believe My words, I have already given you more than one tangible proof."
GGJ|8|113|16|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, if this is so, I will stay of course. Should my wife and my children be called here also, and my only next neighbor who came to help me because my helpers were busy in the field and were not at home?"
GGJ|8|113|17|0|I said: "This is not necessary. Only you as head of the house are sufficient."
GGJ|8|113|18|0|With this, our innkeeper was satisfied and stayed with us alone.
GGJ|8|114|1|1|The complaints about Herod (19/62)
GGJ|8|114|1|0|Only at that time the chief went fully humbly to Agricola, greeted him and asked him if he wanted to make known his high and mighty will.
GGJ|8|114|2|0|Agricola looked at him seriously and said: "I unfortunately have noticed several times on my trip through Palestine that you chiefs who have received all judicial power from us are making an offensive abuse of it. Today I have heard something similar about you, which was extremely unpleasant to me. How will you now justify yourself before me, because you are accused by the soldiers and actually by this honest and kind citizen? I know as well as you do that you are entirely guilty and I do not need to point it out to you. Thus, speak now and justify yourself."
GGJ|8|114|3|0|The chief said: "Mighty ruler of the emperor and highest commander and disposer of the wise laws of Rome. Justifying, I cannot before you, although strictly speaking I did not really act contrary to the content of the authority that was given to me in Rome, but out of humanitarian considerations I could of course also have acted differently, because I am also free to be mild if I think it is right. In this case there was of course no reason to let the soldiers go to another province with a little too much freedom, but I wanted to make some savings by holding back their traveling money. But I have permitted instead of that to indemnify themselves moderately for the necessary provisions at the big inns along the way. And in this case, this is my actual guilt, which I want to indemnify even tenfold.
GGJ|8|114|4|0|But the fact that the soldiers have dared, together with their well-instructed leaders, already from here to make rudely abuse of the freedom that was only given to them with moderation, I was not able to expect or to foresee, for they behaved themselves already for 3 full years in Bethlehem in such a way that no one has introduced a single complaint about them. Besides, they often have been here during the free days, have eaten and paid, which the innkeeper will surely know. But that they already since their departure from here have behaved themselves as if they were in a hostile country, is truly not my fault, for I did not give them instruction for that.
GGJ|8|114|5|0|But because I am guilty anyway of the fact that the soldiers committed such an indecency, I also want, as already said, indemnify all damage tenfold. I have said."
GGJ|8|114|6|0|Then Agricola said: "This is only correct and fair, but if ever such matter would happen again in the future, and I am informed about it in Rome, then my judgment will be quite different. Because the authority that has been given to you in the name of the emperor does not go that far that you can completely arbitrarily withhold from the soldiers what is due to them and keep it for yourself. Only in urgent cases, when for instance in a country there is unrest and rebellion, such a means could be used if necessary, so that the soldiers would treat the rebels more strictly and relentlessly. But even then, a wise moderation of a too great strictness is preferable as long as this is somehow possible, because a too heavily tormented people will never show love and devotion to a government. The hidden fire of anger will continue to glow in such people. As soon as they will sense something, they will break out in all destructive flames, against which it will be difficult to raise an embankment. This is now what you have to observe strictly as an ever-valid instruction for the further application of your office.
GGJ|8|114|7|0|But now it is up to the innkeeper that he truthfully will report how much the soldiers have consumed with him and how much he will claim for the mistreatment of himself, his wife and especially his children. And finally, still today you must pay Lazarus, a loyal innkeeper from Bethany who stands at my right, the traveling money for the soldiers. Now speak, owner of this inn."
GGJ|8|114|8|0|The innkeeper said: "Listen, high ruler, thanks to this very wise and wonderful mighty Savior, an invaluable great benefit has been my share, and as citizen my wealth is still such – all praise to the Lord – that I can easily bear the loss that was caused to me by the soldiers, and therefore I do not make any claim for any indemnity. But if the chief and ruler of Bethlehem and this whole region, which apart from that has been kind to me, wants to show kindness to the poor, then this is up to him and it is his free will. But about your matters and those of Lazarus, I cannot say anything."
GGJ|8|114|9|0|Moved by the generosity of the innkeeper, Agricola said: "Truly, it is only very seldom that I have come across such generosity, and the chief will also appreciate it."
GGJ|8|114|10|0|The chief said: "Yes, by all powers of Heaven, I surely will. I will never fail to reward such generosity, not only tenfold but a thousandfold, with all the means that are at my disposal. However, that which I have to pay to Lazarus, that money will be brought here within an hour. I will send out my secret writer and treasurer immediately. But allow me then that I, as converted sinner, may stay in your company, for also I would like to know better this wonderful Savior and express my thanks to Him for the fact that He had already beforehand indemnified this noble innkeeper which I had to indemnify to him."
GGJ|8|114|11|0|Agricola said: "You may surely stay now as our friend, and it will be of great benefit to you when you will be better acquainted with our greatest Savior. You soon will have more to be thankful about to Him than for what you have to thank Him now. But now, see to it that you take arrangements with Lazarus, because on our way, with his permission I have given the leaders of the soldiers the instruction that, at your expenses, they could provide for themselves there with moderation and that they also could let them be paid the traveling money that you withheld from them."
GGJ|8|114|12|0|Now Lazarus said: "Let me say something now also. Since this chief has been so generous and had shown me 10 years ago also unmistakably great friendship, I will do now the same as our noble innkeeper, so that the kind ruler is now also no more in debt to me. May he, in exchange for that, always protect the rights of the poor and the oppressed and protect them against the offenses and great arbitrariness of Herod, for in this environment he makes it even worse than in Jerusalem."
GGJ|8|114|13|0|Now the innkeeper spoke again: "Yes, Herod is our greatest plague. We would follow the emperor with an even greater love than is the case now if he would like to deliver us from this plague, which would certainly be easy. We well know that Herod as feudal monarch pays a great tribute to Rome, but he indemnifies himself tenfold by the extortion of more than high taxes, and he spares no one. When his tax extortioners are coming, there is nothing else to do than to pay willingly what and how much they want. No delay is given, but what can be heard is: pay! Everything is taken away from the one who cannot pay, cattle and grain and, if all that is not enough, also wife and children. When the man who has been robbed like this of everything cannot pay the demanded taxes before a determined time, then his cattle, grain, wife and children are sold at the public markets. Yes, this is certainly something terrible. Then a person can complain at the Roman courts of justice as much as he wants, no protection can be found there, and this is surely an injustice that cries to Heaven.
GGJ|8|114|14|0|If we pay the emperor the yearly tax coin, then we are doing this gladly, for firstly it is not much, and secondly we know why we pay these little taxes, because the emperor gives us wise laws for that and takes care of the good order in the country by means of his courts of justice and his soldiers. But Herod, as mere feudal monarch favored by Rome, demands tenfold, yes often even hundredfold, and he does or gives us nothing in return. We have of course the right from the emperor to redeem ourselves from Herod, but this goes with much trouble and expenses. We wealthy men of this region and also in other places have also done that and feel very good with that, but the poor possessor who cannot do that and who are afraid of the threats of the priests, who choose the side of Herod, feel all the more miserable, because, although he receives the ransom money, this true tyrant will then increase the taxes for others in such a way that they also have to pay for those who are redeemed, what we have paid before.
GGJ|8|114|15|0|So for instance, I had to pay yearly at least 100 silver coins to Herod. But when I already 10 years ago had redeemed myself with 1.000 silver coins, Herod was still completely indemnified since he has placed those 1.000 silver coins at the rate of 10% at the bank of exchange. But that was for that great reveler not enough. He imposed the 100 silver coins, which he could not receive anymore from me, on 20 other citizens who had to pay taxes, so that everyone had to pay 5 silver coins more than before. And when they complain to the Romans, they seldom can find protection there, but they advice them to redeem themselves also. Yes, that would be all right if those who have to endure most would have the means for it. And then, the redeeming from the arbitrarily and unrestrained behavior of Herod is also a question of conscience and an offence against neighborly love, for I surely have improved my lot, but at the same time have made that of 10 or 20 other people heavier.
GGJ|8|114|16|0|Highly ranked and wise rulers of the emperor, I have described this matter now as it is. Please think about it, so that this great evil would finally be halted. Everyone would gladly pay the emperor a tenfold tax if only he could be freed from the plague of Herod. And the emperor would certainly receive more than half more than what Herod is now paying to him, for we know indeed how much Herod has to pay, and that is not even one hundredth part of what the citizens have to pay to Herod."
GGJ|8|114|17|0|Agricola said: "Yes, I perceive all too well and clearly what Herod is doing, and already many restrictions were imposed on him, and after your complaint, soon still greater ones will be imposed on him. But for the moment there is nothing that can be changed, for he has given himself again the country for 10 years in loan and he has the sealed contract for that in his hands. But nevertheless, we surely will achieve with the emperor that in the right and effective way there will be put limits to the malicious behavior of that great reveler. But before I will now command already here something in the name of the emperor, I will also ask for a correct advice from this most wise Lord and Master here, and He will tell me what is needed above all."
GGJ|8|115|1|1|The divine guidance of the Jewish people (19/63)
GGJ|8|115|1|0|Then Agricola turned to Me and said: "O Lord and Master, give us Romans advice according to Your love, mercy and justice to know what can be done about this really very evil matter for the benefit of these people."
GGJ|8|115|2|0|I said: "There is not much that can be done now, for according to your laws, a contract must be upheld and remains valid for the determined time if the possessor of this contract complies with the conditions. But it is not stated in the contract that Herod can shift the taxes of those who redeemed themselves and have become Roman citizens to those who are not redeemed, and therefore you surely can forbid this to him. It is true that the governor Pilate had already partly done this and has because of that made Herod his enemy, but this was not to much use, and Herod still does what he wants and does not bother much about the governor, for in the contract of the emperor he has indeed the clearly formulated authority to help himself with all the rights of a king as far as they are not in contradiction and incompatible with the laws of Rome.
GGJ|8|115|3|0|Well now, after such authority that was given to him, which clearly was not well thought of, he can commit a lot of to Heaven crying injustices and by virtue of your contract you cannot call him to account.
GGJ|8|115|4|0|But the fact that he is now so greedy and suppresses the people greatly is because of the circumstances that he wants to gather so much money so that with this he can for his own benefit and purposes redeem the whole country forever from you Romans, in order to become from you a completely independent ruler over the whole of Judea. Although he will not be able to go that far, but since this is now his purpose and plan, he therefore acts this way in order to once carry it out according to his idea at the time of a favorable wind coming from Rome.
GGJ|8|115|5|0|As it is now, I could change all this with one single thought, so that the whole house of Herod would not exist unto his most distant relatives. But still, I do not do that because he is allowed as a rod of chastisement for the stinginess and the haughtiness of the people of God.
GGJ|8|115|6|0|For when the Jews stood under the judges, they did not have taxes except for the tithe, and they were rich and mightier than any other nation on Earth. Then they became presumptuous in their luster and wanted to have a king who would exceed all the kings of the Earth in glitter, splendor and might. And a king was given to them. But with him came also all misery over the people that had become unsatisfied with God's ruling.
GGJ|8|115|7|0|Then the people grumbled and lamented still more than now, and many asked God for help, but God is not a Being who just like man will change His decision from today until tomorrow, for if He would do that, there would be no Earth and no sun for already a long time. And so He let the Jews be among the kings. And the kings were wise and led the people justly, as long as the people themselves remained good and wise and just according to the laws of God. But when the people committed prostitution and all kinds of injustices, also unwise and hard and unjust kings were assigned over them.
GGJ|8|115|8|0|And when the whole Jewish people, apart from a few, turned to paganism, they came into the imprisonment of the Babylonians, in order to experience how it is like to live under the rulership of the dark heathens. It was only then that the people returned to their old and only true God, and God made them again an independent people and gave them wise and righteous leaders.
GGJ|8|115|9|0|But it did not take long again before the people fell back into their old sins and evil, and God placed them gradually into circumstances wherein they are now – as they deserved it – sighing and lamenting.
GGJ|8|115|10|0|And God has come now Himself into the flesh to the people in the manner that the prophets have predicted, and He wants to free them and make them happy for time and eternity, but the great mass do not believe it when they hear about it and see it themselves with open eyes, and they persecute the almighty Helper and they do not want to hear anything about Him. But for this reason, God allows also that the blind people that became evil are tormented in every respect and will be tormented more and more, and it will still happen that they will be scattered among all the nations of the Earth and they will have no country that they could call their own.
GGJ|8|115|11|0|Because of the fact that the people are still like that now, they must be tormented by the Romans and still heavier by their feudal monarchs. But he who is still wise and just and observes the commandments of God and keeps them, will also be justified, find mercy and help with God and with the people, and the greediness and lust for power of Herod will not be able to harm him, of which Lazarus and many others can testify.
GGJ|8|115|12|0|But he who is still oppressed must firstly and truly turn to God and ask Him for help in his heart. Then he will be helped if he will desist from all those many sins, which are now more practiced among the Jews than among the heathens.
GGJ|8|115|13|0|Look, friend Agricola, this is how things are, and from what I have said now you surely will be able to conclude what you have to do with regard to Herod."
GGJ|8|115|14|0|Agricola said: "Yes, Lord and Master, only true and faithful One. Now I know very clearly what I have to do. Whatever is right for You, o Lord, that is also right for me."
GGJ|8|116|1|1|The chief and the innkeeper recognize the Lord (19/64)
GGJ|8|116|1|0|But while I was talking to Agricola, the captain, his 2 companions who were at his service, and also the innkeeper were listening very attentively, and after the words of Agricola, the captain said: "Lord and Master and wonderful Savior, as You have spoken now, I have never heard any man speak. I have the impression – and very strongly – that there is someone quite different hiding behind what You in Your innocence seem to be. You certainly must be that great Man from Galilee about who Cornelius and a few other Romans have told me. And if You are indeed the One, then everything is clear to me now, and I already know for myself with whom we have to deal with, this to our highest bliss. But be not angry at me because I have said this here."
GGJ|8|116|2|0|I said: "Oh, not at all, but it is really wonderful that the gentiles can see the light sooner than the many Jews who were after all called to the light from the very beginning. But so be it. Therefore, I have already determined that the light will be taken away now from many Jews and given to the gentiles. They have been blind for a long time and have fervently desired to have the light, and because they have desired to have the light, they have also found it. But the Jews boasted about it that they were the only ones to have the light. However, now they have become so blind that it is difficult to make them seeing again.
GGJ|8|116|3|0|My words are the light and the life, and My deeds witness that My words are alive, because the Spirit that is in it is not a dead, but an eternal living and above all mighty Spirit, because before anything was ever created, there was the Word which you are hearing now. The Word was with God, and God Himself was the Word, but the Word has now become flesh and lives now among you. I came in My property to those who are Mine, and they did not recognize Me.
GGJ|8|116|4|0|Oh that great blindness of the Jews, and namely of those who are sitting in the temple and the synagogues and put themselves in front. When I call them, they do not hear anything, and when I show them the great light, then they do not look at it. Therefore, woe to them on the day of judgment that will come over Jerusalem. But now, nothing more about it."
GGJ|8|116|5|0|Then the innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, You seem to be somehow displeased because of me because I did not recognize You immediately and deeper like the Romans have recognized You, but I think that this is not my fault. Lord and Master, say it straightforward that the fullness of God is bodily living within You, then I and my whole house will believe it. Because the signs that You do, can indeed only be done by God – and man when for a few moments he is pervaded and seized by the Spirit of God – for no man could bear the too much and too endless might and power of God's Spirit in himself and by that remain alive.
GGJ|8|116|6|0|But who thus, just like You, contains and carries the fullness of God's Spirit bodily within himself and in this manner also continuously lives and acts, he is as good as God Himself. For if God's Spirit was able by His word and will to create and give for us men a body with a living soul, then why should He not be able to give Himself – if this would please Him – an extremely pure body according to the order of His love and wisdom?
GGJ|8|116|7|0|From this, o Lord and Master, You can almost endlessly more clearly conclude than I, that I do not belong to the Jews who are slow to understand, but I can believe quickly and easily what I recognize as an unmistakable truth. Therefore, please be not angry with me because the captain as a gentile has recognized You sooner than I who am a Jew."
GGJ|8|116|8|0|I said: "If I could become angry with you, I would not have come to you. I have however known for a long time what would happen to you today, and for this reason I have come here to you with these friends to help you. And now that I have done this, I surely am not angry with you, but actually a dear and great Friend of yours. But what I have said now refers to all Jews and all nations on Earth and also for those who live on the stars.
GGJ|8|116|9|0|But now I want to tell you something else, and then you will understand all the more clearly why I now have come to you as dear and true Friend.
GGJ|8|116|10|0|Look, close to the city, rather in front and not far from the road, there is a cave that still today serves as sheepfold. When the emperor August prescribed the first census in the land of the Jews, I was born there around midnight from a young woman who never had known a man. As a sign of recognition for men, so that they would become aware who was the One who came there in the flesh of men, great signs were happening in the sky and also on the Earth, which was seen first by your shepherds.
GGJ|8|116|11|0|You, at that time still a shepherd on that large pasture land which is nowadays still your common possession, were one of the first who came to the cave and greeted the newly born King of the Jews and gave Him honor.
GGJ|8|116|12|0|And when you heard the choirs of the angels, you said to a few shepherds who came to the cave: 'Look, just look. The face of that little Boy shines like the morning sun, and in the cave it is so bright as during the daytime. There is more than only a newly born King of the Jews. This is the promised Messiah. This is the One about who was prophesied by all prophets. He will bring us the salvation and that is why we must worship Him.'
GGJ|8|116|13|0|It was also you who song the following short psalm to the other shepherds: 'May God be merciful to us and bless us. He makes His face to shine over us – sela – so that we on Earth should know His way and His salvation among all gentiles. You, God, the nations are thanking, all nations thank You. The nations are happy and rejoice, so that You will direct the people justly and rule the people on Earth. You, God, the nations are thanking, all nations thank You. The land gives its crops. God, our God, bless us. God bless us and may the whole world fear Him.'
GGJ|8|116|14|0|Look, driven by your inner spirit, you referred this psalm to Me, and later, after you father, when you became the owner of this estate, you let a nice hewn stone be placed not far from here, and with your own hands you wrote the psalm on it, so that it is easy for everyone to read and to recognize it since you did it with indelible paint in the Hebrew, Greek and Romans script and have also written it into those 3 languages.
GGJ|8|116|15|0|From this you can surely conclude that I know you very well and that I am not angry with you as you thought, for you were indeed one of the first who recognized Me already at the time of My birth and gave Me the right honor, and so you surely will not be the last one to now recognize Me again."
GGJ|8|116|16|0|On this, the innkeeper was moved to tears and said: "God, Lord and Master. As soon as I saw You, it came to me in spirit that this would be so, but I did not dare to speak it out loudly. But since you now were so merciful to bring it into my memory again, it is surely above all doubt that You are the same for whom only already 32 years ago my favorite psalm was meant. O, what an endlessly great salvation has now come over my house. O Lord, o God. What psalm will I now sing for You?"
GGJ|8|116|17|0|I said: "We will abide with the song that you have song for Me the first time, for it contains indeed everything that is according to the eternal truth, and I am satisfied with that."
GGJ|8|116|18|0|Then the innkeeper asked Me if He could not tell in his house to his wife, his healed mother, his children and also his healed helper what kind of salvation has come now over them all.
GGJ|8|116|19|0|I said: "We will do that only after the midday meal which will not take much longer now. Until then we will however discuss something else."
GGJ|8|117|1|1|The innkeeper relates about the first visit of the Lord (19/65)
GGJ|8|117|1|0|Look, I was here a year ago and have healed at that time in the environment many paralyzed, cripple and blind people. When I traveled then to Galilee, many people came with Me up to Capernaum. Those people wanted to exalt Me on the way by making Me King, because they saw the signs that I had done. But when I then let them faithfully hear in the synagogue in Capernaum profound words from the Spirit, they all started to be irritated, said that it was a hard teaching and wondered who had to hear and understand it, upon which they left Me and went home again. Since you know a few of them and have also talked a lot with them about it, I would like to hear now from you what these people think about Me now."
GGJ|8|117|2|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord, who test heart and kidneys of men, what will I now still be able to tell You what You probably know endlessly better than me?"
GGJ|8|117|3|0|I said: "Yes, My dear friend, the question is not if I yes or no already know it beforehand, but it is to relieve your own heart and to purify completely your thoughts and words, and therefore I gladly want to hear it from you. Besides, in that case all men had to walk around in My presence as if they were mute, because those who have once recognized Me can always conclude that I know everything about what goes on in them.
GGJ|8|117|4|0|But I want that you also will speak and freely express what goes on in you. And so you can now in My presence in short also tell everything what you have heard here and there from the people."
GGJ|8|117|5|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, God, Lord and Master, that would be all right if all the things that the people say about You would be nice to relate to You further in the presence of these men here. But it is quite different."
GGJ|8|117|6|0|I said: "It does not matter here anyway. Now speak freely."
GGJ|8|117|7|0|The innkeeper resumed: "God, Lord and Master, the people with who I spoke about You, without knowing You as I know You now, said that a great prophet, who gave in Jerusalem and also in this region very wise teachings to the people, had performed such signs – more in particular the healing of all kinds of sicknesses – which no man had ever done before. These people were very much attached to that great prophet, as they call You, followed Him closely and they also felt a great joy over Him because they could well perceive that He was no friend of the now already commonly hated Pharisees. As far as Capernaum they have found nothing at Him that was offending, except that He on a mountain where before He had fed them in a wonderful manner with a few breads and little fishes and they wanted to make Him king, He went off and has left His old disciples. But later at night He still came back to them, possibly in a wonderful manner walking on the waving sea as if it was dry land.
GGJ|8|117|8|0|They were all very glad that He came back later and they rejoiced for the coming day and for His teachings and deeds. But this fully expected joy came completely to nothing, because the next day He had said such absurd words to the people that even His old disciples were offended about it, and except for a few, they all left Him, and so also all people who had followed Him from here. For they became very convinced that He had gone mad, for in His speech He had summoned all of them in full seriousness to eat His flesh and drink His blood, without which nobody could receive the eternal life, for He only would awake those on the youngest day for life who would eat His flesh and drink His blood.
GGJ|8|117|9|0|Yes, this is of course quite hard, and I could not really blame the people – who otherwise are really open for all higher things – for the fact that they have left after such preaching, and are complaining until this day that God had permitted that such an unmistakable great prophet to whom the people had already so many things to be grateful about, had to become suddenly insane.
GGJ|8|117|10|0|But if You have already given such a speech before, then You certainly wanted to tell the people a hidden truth by that in the manner of the old prophets, as I actually am only now imagining it. But if one year ago I also had been among that group I certainly would have left with the others.
GGJ|8|117|11|0|But now I surely can imagine what You wanted to tell the people with that, and I think that we soon will take now Your flesh and blood materially to us, just like we have really taken spiritually from Your mouth Your flesh and blood to us. And so I have spoken now without any reserve."
GGJ|8|117|12|0|Now I commended the innkeeper, and all those who were present were very pleased with him, and My old disciples, just like the Romans, were surprised about his intellect.
GGJ|8|118|1|1|The innkeeper relates about his inn (19/66)
GGJ|8|118|1|0|But now also the children came and invited us for the midday meal to which we responded. The inn-house, surely one of the most beautiful and most impressive in the whole extended region, was entirely build from fine hewed quader stones and had above the ground floor still 2 more arched floors. On each floor there were 3 big halls, and in each of them about 700 people could eat. But besides the 3 dining halls there were on each floor also 30 living rooms, each provided with 2 windows, which could of course not be closed with glass panes as (nota bene) during this time in Europe, but at that time there were factories in Damascus which produced a completely transparent parchment, just like the nowadays glass, and with such pieces of parchment the many window frames were covered very elegantly, and the wind and the often great heat of the day could not come into the halls and the rooms. This kind of window arrangement was a little rare because it was too costly, and instead of that, different colored curtains were used on the inside of the window bars.
GGJ|8|118|2|0|We were escorted to the second floor by means of easy and broad marble stairs, and from there to the middle main hall, where a big, long table was set for us. On it there was a large quantity of the finest bread and big cups in silver and gold, full of the best wine. The well-prepared calf was already cut in pieces, lying on the many platters, which were also made of the purest silver. Besides that, there were also a few well-prepared side dishes like well-prepared fishes, and also chicken, doves and lambs and all kinds of good general fruit, like all sorts of fruits and sweet berries.
GGJ|8|118|3|0|The Romans opened their eyes widely and Agricola said: "Truly, such a magnificence and such a wealth I did not encounter for a long time, and such a good and richly provided table neither, and the dining hall of the emperor in Rome does not surpass this one in graceful beauty."
GGJ|8|118|4|0|When the Romans had somewhat recovered from their amazement, we went to sit at the table and began to eat and to drink. They all strengthened themselves and enjoyed intensely of this excellently prepared midday meal, but they could of course not eat half of what had been prepared, because it was present in a too large quantity.
GGJ|8|118|5|0|Little was spoken during the meal. Only when the wine had more and more loosened the tongues of the guests, the Romans were the first to be very talkative, and Agricola asked the contented and besides that still very piously disposed innkeeper: "But tell me: does such an inn really produce so much profit that certainly already your ancestors were able to build such an impressive beautiful building?"
GGJ|8|118|6|0|The innkeeper said: "Just and mighty lord, such an inn produces indeed after a year a nice benefit, but even if I would add the profit of 100 years, then it still would not be possible to build such a house with it.
GGJ|8|118|7|0|Look, although the covering of the windows was installed by my father and partly also by me, but the house and the walls are already very old and older than the city of Bethlehem, which David, the great king of the Jews, let it be build, for which reason it still is called the city of David.
GGJ|8|118|8|0|Already Saul, the first king of the Jews, must have partly built this house, and when after him David by God's decree was anointed as king, he was the first to finish it, even before he started to build the city, and after that, he also lived in it for a long time. He wrote a lot of his psalms in this house of which still a few can be seen in the white marble stones, and for someone who is acquainted with the old script, they can also be read and understood.
GGJ|8|118|9|0|Also the scales and the cups that I have placed before the Lord and Master, who deserves the highest worship and reverence, must still be the property of this old house from the time of David. But He alone will know best if anything is true of all that.
GGJ|8|118|10|0|So also, me and my ancestors must be descendants from a sideline of David. But at least it is sure that in our house chronicle, which goes back a few centuries, it is not stated that someone has ever received this house and this estate as property by a purchase. But no matter how, still it is sure and true that firstly nor my grandfather nor my father nor I myself had build this house, and secondly that everything that belongs to the house and that is in the house is completely and rightly my property and that I do not owe anyone anything in this world.
GGJ|8|118|11|0|The silver and golden objects are indeed for the greatest part acquired reasonably and honestly by my grandparents who are more familiar to me from our house chronicle. I have until now still not brought anything of such valuables into the house, because firstly this house is surely already richly enough provided of it, and secondly I am really not so attached to all those sort of things, because these, no matter how beautiful they are, must still all be left behind after a short time, and in the eyes of the eternal Judge then only those treasures will be valuable which we have made our own by keeping His very holy will which is revealed to us through Moses and His prophets.
GGJ|8|118|12|0|This is my inner conviction to which I will always remain loyal until the grave, and from now on all the more stronger since by the never expected arrival of the Lord and God such endless great salvation has come to me. But now I will turn with all respect to the Lord Himself."
GGJ|8|119|1|1|About good deeds (19/67)
GGJ|8|119|1|0|I said: "Yes, yes, I surely know what you would desire above all. Now let your mother, your wife, your children and also your helper come to Me, but do not tell them yet about what you know to be special about Me. But when I will leave from here again at evening time, you can, each one according to their comprehension, also talk about the main point and tell them that all who believe in Me, keep My commandments out of very fervent love for Me and so also for fellowmen like the poor and the needy, to love them by word and deed, will receive the eternal life in My Kingdom, which has no beginning and no end. And now, go and bring them."
GGJ|8|119|2|0|Then the innkeeper went away and he soon brought all those who belonged to him into the dining hall and presented them to Me while he said to them: "For this true Savior of all saviors in the world you must bow deeply, and thank only Him for the very great benefit and mercy that He has given us, which cannot be paid with all the treasures of the world."
GGJ|8|119|3|0|In fact, the children and the wife knew Me already and came immediately close to Me in an honorable and very kind manner and praised God, because He had given such a truly godly power to a Man, but the healed mother and the healed helper were really competing with one another in expressions of thanks and praise, which they showed with words and gestures.
GGJ|8|119|4|0|But I said to them: "To thank for a received good deed is fine, correct and fair, because the one who has received love from someone owes it to him to give also all love and friendship in return. But this is not a too great art in life. A greater and more deserving art in life is: to keep God's commandments. The greatest and most deserving art in life is however: to forgive all our enemies with all our heart, to do good wherever possible to the one who wishes us evil and is also doing evil to us, and pray for and bless the ones who hate and curse us.
GGJ|8|119|5|0|Whoever does that, piles up glowing coals on the heads of his enemies, by which they will better themselves and he will make them soon his remorseful friends, and by which for him all his sins will be completely forgiven by Me, and already on Earth he will be equal to the angels of God.
GGJ|8|119|6|0|Do also you likewise, than God's mercy and blessing will never move away from your house and from you.
GGJ|8|119|7|0|And if ever you lend money, lend also to the poor who cannot pay you back with usury. Then you will find as reward for that as interest a great treasure in Heaven.
GGJ|8|119|8|0|When you do for this or that person a good deed, then do not do it in such a way that another who can afford it will refund you, either by charging high interest rates or by reducing the daily wages of those who by necessity have to serve you. But whatever good deed you do for the poor, do it freely out of love for God and fellowman, then you will find the reward in Heaven.
GGJ|8|119|9|0|When now and then there are unfruitful years, then do not be miserly, do not sell your grain more expensive, do not bake the bread smaller and of less quality and do not reduce the daily wages of the workers, then you will have in return all blessing from above.
GGJ|8|119|10|0|However, if in times of need you will be miserly to your fellowmen, God will also be miserly with His blessing over your fields, vineyards and herds, and in this way you will gather little treasures in Heaven. Do remember that well and act accordingly without objections, then you will have blessings in abundance for this time and forever."
GGJ|8|119|11|0|When I had said and advised these things to the family, the innkeeper himself said after awhile: "Yes, yes, for the eyes of the all-seeing Spirit from God, nothing remains hidden, also not the very smallest thing.
GGJ|8|119|12|0|With us and in my house it has been the custom of old to say the following and also to act accordingly: 'Do good to everyone, when he needs it, but forget by that not your own advantage.' But now I can see in Your light, o Lord and Master, that this way of thinking and acting is absolutely not according to the godly order, and that is why I will also in this matter in the near future introduce a very different order. Although I will still lend my money at a moderate legal rate to those who need it, but if someone would come and cannot pay any interest, and if it can be known to me that he is really in need, then I will always lend him what is necessary without interest, and in the extreme case I will give it. Enemies I have indeed very few and therefore I also have little to forgive them. But if ever in the future – which cannot be foreseen by us – I would have some, then I will treat them as You have advised to us all now."
GGJ|8|120|1|1|About neighborly love (19/68)
GGJ|8|120|1|0|I said: "You will do very good at that. But now I will tell you something else, more precisely to your heart, in a parable: suppose you should travel for certain matters and business on a faraway trip. But since you are in foreign countries, after many days of traveling away from home, it could happen – as this already happened many times in the world by permission from above – that your whole fortune, which you had taken for your long and faraway trip, would be lost and you then would be totally desperate in the foreign country in a completely strange place, after which you would feel very sad, and walk around with a sad face in that strange place.
GGJ|8|120|2|0|But someone would clearly notice it to you and would ask you: 'Friend, you seem to be very sad and cast down. Tell me what you lack.'
GGJ|8|120|3|0|You would tell him about the misfortune, and upon this he would say to you: 'Friend, come, I will help you, but be careful next time and protect well what is yours. If you can refund me when you have an opportunity what I am giving you now, then you will have done well, and if you will not be able to do that, then I will not be your creditor.' After that, the man would give you what you had lost.
GGJ|8|120|4|0|Now tell Me, and also yourself how unbelievably glad you would be and how much you would praise God and such a noble man. And when you then came back safely, would you then not do everything to show yourself extremely grateful to him and also to God?
GGJ|8|120|5|0|But now imagine this also of somebody else who would come to you from far away and who had a misfortune, and who came at your prosperous inn, and full of sadness he cries, not knowing what to do. Now, if you would go out to ask him: 'Friend, you are very sad and you seem to be in a very annoying situation? What is wrong? Tell me openly, because look, I am someone who – as far as it is in my power – am willing to help.' Then that man would say to you: 'Ah, noble friend, I have traveled for business from a faraway country to this place, and not far from here I have been robbed by thieves who have stolen all my money which consisted of 20 pounds of gold and moreover still a 1.000 pieces of silver at the current rate of this country, and now I am here without any means, and so far away from my country and home I see no way out and I do not know where I can receive help.' But if then you would say to him: 'Friend, come, I will help you. You do not even have to tell me your name, your country and your place of residence, but you surely will come to know the name of this country, this place and also my name. If at one time you can bring me the money that I lend to you, you will do well in the eyes of God and all good and just men, and if you will not be able to do that, it will be all right also', after which you then would give him what he had lost. What do you think how God would consider and reward such a deed of neighborly love? And will this man, who you have made happy again, once he will be home, not make effort in every respect to show himself thankful and grateful because you have shown him without any self-interest such a great friendship? And even if that man, in the excitement of his earthly happiness, would maybe not think about you, will in that case God not think about you a hundredfold?
GGJ|8|120|6|0|Truly, whoever will do such deeds without self-interest, but solely out of pure neighborly love, he is also a great friend of God, and is already on this Earth equal to the angels of the Heavens and he has the abundance of the Kingdom of God already in his heart.
GGJ|8|120|7|0|Because a poor person from another country is a 100 times poorer than a poor person in his own country who still can find easily help with al those who know his need, but the poor person from a strange country is like an under aged child who still cannot make his need known to anybody, except by crying. Therefore, be also merciful to strangers, then you will be accepted also mercifully in Heaven, because for Heaven you are until now still mere strangers to whom during your earthly trip towards it a misfortune has happened. Now what do you think about these words of Mine?"
GGJ|8|120|8|0|The innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, what can someone like us still add to that? This is a pure truth, and for people like us there is nothing else to do except during such occasions to execute its pure godly meaning. For what would do good to me if I were in need in a foreign country, I also am indebted to a foreigner in my country. Because those who live in countries and kingdoms far away from here are indeed also human beings. Even if they have other customs and another faith, this must, according to me, be no reason, and one should not act according to the teaching of our Pharisees who say that the true Jew must consider all gentiles as dogs as long as they persist in their paganism, and that the one who does a good deed to a gentile will bring God's wrath over him, selling his soul to the devil. He rather should also be kind to the gentiles and show them that he as a Jew is a good and kind person. Then the gentile will more easily ask: 'Friend, what is the teaching of your faith of which such good men are originating?', as when I should show myself as a hard and besides that still hostile Jew.
GGJ|8|120|9|0|If I show true friendship to the gentile, then the result is surely not that I myself am accepting his dark faith, as the Pharisees say, but I remain a Jew and by my friendliness I only have shown the gentile the way by which he also can become a good Jew.
GGJ|8|120|10|0|True love and meekness are for all men certainly a much better teacher and converter than rage and revenge against those who certainly without their fault are in the night of the spirit. Just like it certainly would be extremely foolish and inhuman to hate, avoid, despise and not showing any love to a person for the reason that he has lost the light of his eyes. So it seems to be all the more foolish and worse when one should never make effort to show even by far any human kindness to people who are blind in the spirit and cannot help themselves.
GGJ|8|120|11|0|The fact that we Jews are unfortunately mostly hard and behaving unkind to foreigners is after all nobody else his fault except our priests who would rather see when we offer all the best fruits to them and provide the foreigners with gooseberries. But from now on it will be quite different in my house. Your word, Lord and Master, will be in future times the rule of conduct for the actions of my whole house, and I will take care that also my neighbors in the whole region will conform to me."
GGJ|8|120|12|0|I said: "You have now spoken well and truthfully in every respect. And so it is. The blindness of the Pharisees is the only cause of all the wrong things that are now in use among the Jews. They are themselves blind leaders of blind people who, when they come to a hole the two will certainly fall into it while later neither one of them will be able to help the other out. Therefore, you should listen and accept from them nothing else except the teachings of Moses and the prophets. But you should abhor their own regulations, just like their works, which are mere and solely evil.
GGJ|8|120|13|0|They say indeed that the elders, scribes and Pharisees are sitting on the chairs of Moses and Aaron. So be it. Accept therefore only from them what they will read you of Moses and Aaron, but all the rest you should consider as a whitewashed grave that glitters from the outside but is within full of decay and dirty stench and death.
GGJ|8|120|14|0|Now I have said and shown you that which is most necessary according to the full truth. If you will live and act accordingly, you will also receive the reward which I have promised you, for I Myself have the power to give it to you, just as I also have the power by My word and by My will to make all bodily diseases completely healthy and to awaken the dead to life of which all who are here around Me can give a valid testimony to you. And after Me, they will also do that, when I will have returned from where I came. But now enough of all this. Now we will have a closer look at your house."
GGJ|8|121|1|1|Visiting the old royal house (19/69)
GGJ|8|121|1|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, truly, too much benefit and a never deserved mercy are coming to my house, for until now I still have done little which deserves eternal life."
GGJ|8|121|2|0|I said: "Friend, God does not consider the things which you yes or no did not do in the limitedness of your inner light and will, but God considers only what you will do in future times. But since God can see your serious will, you also can rejoice beforehand in His mercy and the real and true salvation. If I would not have known you much earlier than you have known Me, I would not have come in your house."
GGJ|8|121|3|0|With this reassurance of Me the innkeeper was completely satisfied and he thanked Me with his household for such lessons and for all mercy which I had given to his house.
GGJ|8|121|4|0|Upon this, he said to his household that they should open all rooms and areas of the second floor where we were, which then also happened immediately.
GGJ|8|121|5|0|First we went to the right, entering the adjoining big hall that was full of riches and old memorials. In this hall there was a big marble plate in the southern wall on which there was written, with indelible paint the still very good readable psalm of David, translated from Hebrew, which sounds as follows (psalm 8): 'Lord, our Sovereign, how lovely is Your name in all countries where they thank You like in Heaven. From the mouth of young children and infants (the gentiles) You have prepared for Yourself a power because of Your enemies (the Pharisees and scribes), to destroy this enemy, this revengeful one. For I (David or the better Jewish people) will see Heaven, the work of Your fingers, the moon and the stars which You have prepared ('Heaven' means the teaching, 'fingers' that which is bodily to the Lord, 'the moon' the love of the Lord for men, and 'the stars' the endless many truths that come from love).
GGJ|8|121|6|0|What is man that You think about him, and the child of man that You care for him? (By 'man' is here to be understood the whole human race, and by 'child' their weakness and blindness). You will let him be forsaken by God for some time, but then You will crown him with honor and luster. (See the time of the Babylonian harlotry. By 'him' is to be understood the Christian people without the inner godly light). You will make him lord over the work of Your hands. You have placed everything under his feet (here by 'him' is to be understood the Lord from the point of view of the pure teaching from the Heavens that will finally radiate through everything and control everything). Sheep and oxen all together, also the wild animals, the birds in the sky and the fishes in the sea, and that which lives in the sea (thereby all men and races of the Earth are to be understood. High and low, young and old, educated and uneducated, strong and weak, will happily rejoice in the live-giving light from the Heavens). Lord, how glorious is now Your name in all countries.'
GGJ|8|121|7|0|When I thus read to them the psalm on the marble plate, all of them were very glad, and the innkeeper asked Me if I would like to give them in short the explanation of this psalm, for he had the impression that a wise and prophetic meaning was hidden behind it.
GGJ|8|121|8|0|And I said to him: "You are right again, and I will also show you the hidden spirit of truth, but you will not understand it completely because David spoke and sang in it about the distant future."
GGJ|8|121|9|0|Then I explained the hidden spirit of the psalm in the manner – only a bit more extensive – as it has now been put between brackets, briefly explained in a way that is easy to understand. The innkeeper was very satisfied and grateful with that, as well as all the others, for they noticed that it was completely according to what I had already predicted to them at other occasions in more understandable words about the destiny of My teaching and about the distant future.
GGJ|8|121|10|0|Then the innkeeper brought us to a very antique closet that was very gracefully made of wood of cedar and ebony, opened it and said: "This closet contained the special scriptures and notes of the great and mighty king, but there is nothing left now. I am using it now for the preservation of all my treasures, which had to originate from that time."
GGJ|8|121|11|0|Then he opened certain hidden compartments of this big closet and showed us a few catgut strings which David made himself, a stone sling and a couple of stones, then a spear, different writing shelves, which were seen and admired with great attention by the Romans.
GGJ|8|121|12|0|However, the innkeeper asked Me: "Lord and Master, are these relics really genuine from the time of David?"
GGJ|8|121|13|0|I said: "Friend, genuine or not genuine, this does not matter now, because these things have no value for the true man who strives for the spirit of the truths of life from God. However, what is valuable as an inheritance of the wise king of the Jews is the spirit in his writings and songs, and also what the chronicles of his deeds have preserved for men. Because once in the other life, man will only possess his blissful existence by that which he has made his own by his good deeds according to the will of God.
GGJ|8|121|14|0|Apart from that, it does not harm a soul who is noble and pure by his good deeds if he feels joy over historical objects. Only, he should remember that an exaggerated veneration of such things can have no value for his inner life because they are as such dead objects.
GGJ|8|121|15|0|Whoever would venerate such objects too much, would by that commit a kind of harmful idolatry and finally could easily fall into all kinds of superstition. And this would be equal to dark paganism, which – for the sake of the Kingdom of God that is now coming to all people – must be resisted in every respect, so that it would not take root in the new teaching, for it would pollute and spoil it. Then the inner meaning of the psalm that was explained to you would become true prematurely, because people would fall from one godlessness into another by all kinds of superstition.
GGJ|8|121|16|0|Therefore, show these relics only to people who are not superstitious, but who consider them merely as historical things and who do not attribute a so-called healing magical power to it.
GGJ|8|121|17|0|Look at the mountains and their stones. These are works of God's power and wisdom and for you already unspeakably old, and as such they certainly are more memorable than the works from the hands of a human being. But what sensible person would want to venerate these mountains or even worship them because of the fact that they are unmistakably works of God's almightiness and wisdom and are extremely old. They are and remain matter and it is their destination to be useful for the Earth.
GGJ|8|121|18|0|Such old objects are thus also only useful to some extent because they partly can serve as proof for history, as far as they can be proven to be real, which is of course for all men who search for the pure truth of all things somewhat difficult to determine.
GGJ|8|121|19|0|However, these things are real. But although I am giving you the assurance, the value of it has not increased. And so you know now also how you should look at these relics. So you can close the closet again and guide us to the other hall for the Romans."
GGJ|8|122|1|1|The Lord explains psalm 93 (19/70)
GGJ|8|122|1|0|Now the Innkeeper thanked Me once more also for this lesson and closed the closet, after which we entered the eastern hall. Also this one protruded with all kinds of treasures and historical objects in which the Romans took much pleasure.
GGJ|8|122|2|0|And our Agricola said: "Friend, you and your parents and grandparents must have been very silent about what you possessed and are still possessing now, because otherwise we in Rome had to hear something about it, for these treasures have a double value, firstly they come from noble metals, pearls and very precious gems, and besides that they have for you Jews a great historical value."
GGJ|8|122|3|0|The innkeeper said: "Mighty lord, it is also necessary in more than one respect to be very silent about it, not so much because of the Romans but surely because of the priests. For if these would know about it, they would not leave me in peace in this house already for a long time, and out of pursuit of gain they also would drag one or the other thing away from here, but we do not give ourselves away by saying what things there are, although the priests have asked us about one or the other thing. And also, I have not so much trouble with the priests now because I have placed all my possessions under the protection of the Romans. But on this upper floor I seldom accommodate travelers since they easily can be accommodated on the ground flour and on the first floor and I still have other secondary houses where I also can accommodate many travelers. I also do not have to be afraid of thieves and robbers, for as you have seen, this house is firstly surrounded by strong, high ring walls over which cannot be climbed, and secondly there are too many honest people who live in this region, and the thieves and robbers do not come in the neighborhood, and so these treasures can well and safely rest here. But there is another plate with a psalm. Does the Lord want to translate it for us?"
GGJ|8|122|4|0|I said: "Yes, yes, that will be wiser than to admire these old treasures too long, which have no value for the soul and for the spirit. If in future times you will gather treasures, then gather those that cannot be destroyed by rust and cannot be gnawed away by moths. To what advantages are to man all treasures of the whole world if thereby he suffers damage to his soul? If by the love for dead worldly treasures the germ of death is laid in the soul by which the soul passes into the death of matter, then who will save him from the iron grip of judgment, which has become the love and the illusory life of the soul?"
GGJ|8|122|5|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, surely with God all things are possible?"
GGJ|8|122|6|0|I said: "Indeed, this is surely so, but in eternity everything progresses much slower than in this world where everything lasts always only a very short time, changes fast and easy and stops forever to exist in the manner as it was before.
GGJ|8|122|7|0|In the kingdom of spirits there is however no more flow of time, and there you cannot say: 'Today I will do this and tomorrow that', but everything lies already as an accomplished deed and as a complete work in the soul. And if this is of an evil kind, then from where does the soul who lives on have to acquire new elements and a new insight to change in himself that which is evil.
GGJ|8|122|8|0|Although, also there, it will be given to the souls to change themselves, but there it will often take extremely long for those souls who sank away too deeply into the world, and finally still little will be achieved with certainty, because love is the life of the soul. If it is spiritual and is consequently good according to God's order, then the soul has also a true and perfect life in himself and lives on completely in great clearness, and this is then already a real eternal life, but if the love in the soul is material and dead because he is judged, then also the life of the soul is the same as that love in him.
GGJ|8|122|9|0|Such a life cannot be a true but only an illusory and deceiving life. And because this is how it is, it is therefore also no eternal life, because in his evil nature he cannot live on, but must change himself either for the good or in the worst case for the thoroughly evil, which is the hard judgment of 'must' and the actual eternal death. And to deliver himself from these hard bonds will be just as difficult as a hard stone that will change itself into pure streaming water.
GGJ|8|122|10|0|Therefore, do not love the world, but flee it in its tempting nature and make use of its treasures for good works, then you will receive by that the true treasures for soul and spirit.
GGJ|8|122|11|0|And now let us see what David has written previously on the stone plate, which is fixed in the wall here before us.
GGJ|8|122|12|0|What is written there, sounds as follow: 'The Lord is King and richly adorned (with love, wisdom and might). The Lord is adorned and has established a Kingdom (the Kingdom of God on Earth), as far as the world reaches, and arranged in such a way that it must remain forever. From that time the chair (of truth and life) stands firm. You, o Lord, are eternal. The water streams lift up themselves, the water streams lift up their roaring, the water streams lift up the waves. The waves of the sea are great and roar terribly, but the Lord on high is still greater. Your Word is a right teaching, and the holiness is the adornment of Your house forever.'
GGJ|8|122|13|0|Look, this is how the very short but extremely meaningful psalm sounds with its rich content, which is spreading its hidden light now in this time, and is also already illuminating the future.
GGJ|8|122|14|0|The chair of the eternal truth is now indeed established for the whole Earth and will also continue to exist, but the water streams of the hypocrites and liars, of the Pharisees and false prophets lift themselves also up and begin to roar more and more strong against the truth that came from the Heavens to the people of this Earth, and they lift up their waves of power against the light to extinguish it. Also the waves of the sea have become great and roar terribly.
GGJ|8|122|15|0|This refers to the coming great battles between light and darkness, but the truth of the Lord stands above them and will finally conquer over everything that is false and evil. The weapon will be the pure Word from God's mouth, a right teaching of life which will remain forever, for as God is eternal and mighty, so also is His Word. And as the holiness is God's light and adornment, so it is also of His Word and His teaching.
GGJ|8|122|16|0|But the house of God is not the dead temple in Jerusalem but the people who hear God's Word, absorb it in themselves with joy and act accordingly. Now I have read this psalm to you and have explained it, but it is now up to you to tell Me openly if you have also understood this psalm correctly."
GGJ|8|122|17|0|Then the innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, who would not have understood it? For what David has written from his spirit that was inspired by God, stands now indeed actually in a wonderful way before us and discloses also the distant future for us as well as the present time. Although, the roaring of the water streams and the great waves of the sea do not please me at all, but what can be done against it and how can it be avoided? For as long as the world must remain what it is, namely a purifying valley of tears for the soul of men, and as long as day and night will alternate on the Earth and man will have his free will, it will also hardly become light in the assemblies and in the hearts of men. Salvation to the one who receives the light and who, for the happiness of his house, will then keep it in the house and will take well care of it."
GGJ|8|122|18|0|I said: "You are right about that, but he who has a true light in his house and will take care of it, must not hide it completely, but from time to time at a good opportunity he should let it shine also outside of the house. If many houses will do that, also the darkness of the spirit in the world will be much less and the night itself will be as the day. But let us now still look at the other rooms on the second floor of this house, for the Romans would gladly like to see everything."
GGJ|8|123|1|1|Historical remarks about the house of David (19/71)
GGJ|8|123|1|0|Then we walked through all rooms that were decorated with all kinds of valuables.
GGJ|8|123|2|0|When we then came back into our dining hall and went to sit at the table that was still provided with all kinds of foods and drinks, and some were still eating and drinking something, the Romans said: "Truly, this is a true royal house, and it witnesses of the former greatness of the Jewish people. Only one thing we ask ourselves in relation to history, namely how this house could be spared at the time of the Babylonian rulership, which lasted after king David still fully 40 years. For as we can read, the king of Babylon conquered this country and destroyed Jerusalem and the temple, and he further took also possession of all the treasures of this country and dragged them to Babylon. Did he not know anything of the great treasures of this remarkable old royal house?"
GGJ|8|123|3|0|The innkeeper said: "According to the chronicle of this house, the Babylonians spared this house, for firstly, they mainly attacked the 10 cities in and around Jerusalem and also in Samaria and in Galilee. They spared more this region around Bethlehem, which still looked very poor during that time, and they took a moderate ransom, and they did not take the inhabitants into captivity, but they wanted only submissiveness from them, total acknowledgment of the glory of Babylon and the yearly payment of the taxes. Whoever was willing to agree to that and paid that which was required at the fixed time was then left in peace, but where the Babylonians met heavy resistance, everything was of course leveled to the ground, and houses and cities were plundered and destroyed. But that was not the case in Bethlehem, and therefore the old Bethlehem is still as it was constructed during the time of David, and so also this house. Besides, God did not allow that this region that still was the most loyal to God the Lord, was afflicted as hard as the proud old Jerusalem and the 10 rich cities of trade which possessed much gold and silver. That is, I think, also the reason why the Babylonians were more gentle here than in the other cities and places."
GGJ|8|123|4|0|Agricola said: "Yes, yes, this is how it must be, because when the Babylonians were rulers over this great Jewish kingdom, they reasonably could not dispose of all manpower. If they would have done that and would have depopulated the country, then who could have paid them the taxes? But that most of the prominent people during that time were dragged as hostages into captivity to Babylon is very sure and true. And so, this region where the people surrendered very quietly and without resistance were also more spared. We Romans, who as soldiers and conquerors are certainly not dealing so mercifully with those who are conquered, are doing this also, and we never show ourselves as enemies to a people or to a city or community who surrender to us in a friendly way, but we consider them immediately as friends."
GGJ|8|123|5|0|Then the innkeeper asked the Romans not to betray at home what they had seen here.
GGJ|8|123|6|0|Agricola said: "Do not worry about that, for the right of property is sacred to us Romans, and our laws are crucifying the thieves, robbers, murderers and traitors. Therefore, possess completely without worry what you have, and be kind to the poor according to your wealth, as the Lord and Master has advised to you, then you will have rest, for also we Romans believe in the Lord and in the fulfillment of His promises."
GGJ|8|123|7|0|After these words of the Romans we stood up from the table, went outside again and prepared for the return to Bethany, which the innkeeper did of course not want to hear. But because we still insisted, he asked us to at least stay one more hour with him. This we also did, talked to one another still about a few things and started then, escorted by the innkeeper, to return. Before we started our way back, the innkeeper, his wife, his children and also his mother and the healed helper thanked Me once more with all their heart and asked Me not to forget them if they would become sick again. This I assured them, gave them My blessing and let them go, except for the innkeeper who, as already stated, escorted us to Bethany."
GGJ|8|124|1|1|The irritation of the disciples of John (19/72)
GGJ|8|124|1|0|It was already quite late in the afternoon, and for this reason it is also understandable that we arrived in Bethany quite late after sunset. Everything was excellently prepared for our reception because Raphael let everyone know that and when we would come back. This time nothing was worth mentioning on our way back. We continued our trip very quietly.
GGJ|8|124|2|0|The Romans talked about one or the other thing with Lazarus and with the innkeepers who were with us, and also My disciples talked among themselves a lot about the events of the day.
GGJ|8|124|3|0|I Myself talked little, walked mostly silently ahead and nobody was next to Me. I did this to move on more quickly, for otherwise those who had much to talk about with one another would repeatedly stand still in order to talk with one another so that we hardly could arrive in Bethany before midnight, for we still had to remain one little hour with the innkeeper in the valley since I had promised it to that family in the morning.
GGJ|8|124|4|0|Since we were walking fast we reached in a few hours time the inn in the valley where the innkeeper let immediately bread and wine be served and he asked Me to take a little to strengthen Myself. This I also did for the sake of those who were present because they did not dare to take anything before Me, except our Judas Iscariot, but when I took some bread and wine, they all took considerably and they ate and drank.
GGJ|8|124|5|0|Also some of the disciples of John the Baptist were present who indeed arrived much earlier than we because they planned to go to Galilee where they had something to do, but because they heard from the innkeeper that I would arrive here in the evening with many disciples, they remained in the second inn in the valley in order to see, hear and talk to Me.
GGJ|8|124|6|0|When we arrived and sat down in the large dining room and refreshed ourselves with bread and wine, these disciples of John were secretly offended because we did not pay attention to them immediately after they came in.
GGJ|8|124|7|0|And one of them came to Me and said: "Lord and Master, do Your disciples not know that we first have to wash our hands – and certainly after taking a trip – before taking bread into our hands, and then breaking and eating it? But I see that all Your disciples are breaking the bread with unwashed hands and then they eat it. As You know, Moses commanded it also, and whatever he commanded, a true Jew must certainly do it also."
GGJ|8|124|8|0|When the disciples and also the Romans heard these words that were directed to Me, they were irritated and wanted to correct this disciple of John with rude words.
GGJ|8|124|9|0|But I calmed them down and said then: "Put away the irritation from your soul, for it defiles man in his heart, and this is evil, but to break and eat bread with unwashed hands does not defile man. But if it irritates you, disciples of John, and you already heard beforehand that I would arrive here this evening, then why did you not make preparations in My honor, so that according to Jewish custom already at our arrival, water, a wash-basin and cloths would be ready for us?
GGJ|8|124|10|0|I say to you, disciples of John who are purified by water, you also observe, just like the Jews, all the outer appearances very accurately, and you wash and clean yourselves 7 times a day, so that you always have a clean body, but your heart and soul are still very unwashed and therefore you are still far away from the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|8|124|11|0|John has preached with sharp words in the desert to do penance for the forgiveness of sins, and his disciples who accepted his word and did penance he baptized them in the river Jordan and he showed them the way to Me to whom it only belongs to actually forgive their sins. But then how come that you, as you are standing now before Me, behave yourselves as if you are above Me and above My disciples? Did John teach that also to you?"
GGJ|8|124|12|0|On this answer and to My last question, the disciple of John became very embarrassed and he did not know what he had to answer Me.
GGJ|8|124|13|0|But then another one, who was more modest, came forward and said to Me: "Lord and Master, I have heard the wise meaning of Your words and have seen therein the fullest and purest truth, but still they have made my heart very sad when You have said that we are still far away from the Kingdom of God, while we already believed that we stood in the midst of it. What should we do to come into the Kingdom of God?"
GGJ|8|124|14|0|I said: "Do what My disciples are doing, and do not judge people according to the outward appearance but according to their inner value. Do always sweep before your own house-door and do not look first at the door of your neighbor to see if the way towards it has already been swept. Only when you have cleaned up the way before your own door you can also say to the neighbor: 'Friend, look, I have already cleaned up the way before the door of my house, but you still have not. If you have the time and opportunity, then do also clean up the way to the door of your house. But if you have another more urgent matter to accomplish, then allow me to clean up also your way.' Then if the neighbor will say to you: 'Do this deed of love for me', then you can also clean up the way before the door of your neighbor, but you should clean up yours first.
GGJ|8|124|15|0|No disciple can ever be more than his master. But if he, through diligence and zeal, becomes as perfect as his master, he will also be like him. And when the disciple is like the master, he will also do what his master is doing and what he has done. Then he has ceased to be a disciple and from that moment on he is also a master. Only when he is such, he also can gather disciples and convey entirely his art and knowledge to them.
GGJ|8|124|16|0|However, you are by far still no masters, but only extremely weak disciples of John. Then how could you already gather disciples yourself and teach them something what you yourselves do not know? It is indeed already an old rule of life, which says that no one can give anything to someone, which he first does not possess himself. Then how can you teach your disciples to discover the Kingdom of God while you yourselves are still far away from it? Therefore, learn to know first yourselves the Kingdom of God and its righteousness from the Master who has the Kingdom of God in Himself and who can also give it to you. If you then have received it from the right Master in yourselves, only then you can inform and give it to other people who want to have it and are searching for it. Then the right Master will commend you and He will truly feel joy about you and your disciples.
GGJ|8|124|17|0|But if a master of your kind as leader over others who are blind, is still blind himself, then whereto will he bring his disciples? Will then not leader and disciple, when they come to a pit, fall both into it while the one will not be able to help out the other from it? If you really want to be a teacher by all means, then learn first from the One who is a true Master and Teacher."
GGJ|8|125|1|1|The request of the disciples of John (19/73)
GGJ|8|125|1|0|When the second disciple of John heard that from Me, he said: "Lord and Master, we can see that You alone are a good and truthful Master and very perfect Teacher. Accept us as Your disciples, then we want to follow You and learn everything from You. In one day we certainly will learn more than we have learned with John in one year. We want to follow You, wherever You want to go."
GGJ|8|125|2|0|I said: "That would be a very good idea of you, but before I will say to you: 'Come', I still have to point out something. If this will not bother you, then you can easily follow Me as My disciples. Look, the birds have their nests and the foxes their holes, but I as the Son of Man have on the whole Earth not even a stone that I could put under my head. However, if you have a real trust and a living faith, then follow Me."
GGJ|8|125|3|0|Another disciple said: "Lord and Master, we have only need of Your teaching. We surely will take care of our body ourselves, for we are wealthy men and it is not necessary for us to be also fed by our Master."
GGJ|8|125|4|0|I said: "What I have said to you, I did not say because I want to keep you far away from the table at which I have always eaten with My disciples, but I have said this to you to prevent that you should think about a material profit at My side, for such a thing you will not find with Me. With Me there is only one profit permitted in itself, and that is: the Kingdom of God and the eternal life. If you want to follow Me only for the sake of that, you can also follow Me."
GGJ|8|125|5|0|The disciple said: "Lord and Master, we have wives and children and we have also houses, fields, pastures, gardens and vineyards and oxen, cows, calves, donkeys, sheep, goats and a large quantity of all kinds of tame birds, and we also trade honestly with it and we have never cheated anybody. The very severe prophet John has indeed not forbidden this to us, and besides that, he said that it is pleasing to God if man works and will provide in this way in a suitable manner for his house and his family, but whoever will practice usury with the gifts that God has given him, will be looked at with angry eyes by God and will find no mercy with Him.
GGJ|8|125|6|0|Thus we went among the people and told them what we had heard and seen from John. Well now, during such occasions we have of course also mentioned the fact that we sell this and that for an as much as possible reasonable price, and after such an offer, the presented things were then also gladly and repeatedly bought from us, and with the profit we were always able to feed our household honestly and well. So therein consisted our livelihood, which we then have connected with our position of disciple and later as preacher. But if this is it not pleasing to You, o Lord and Master, that we as disciples at Your side would also now and then think about our houses and families, then we also can desist from it and take quite different arrangements for our household. You only have to clearly show us Your will, then we will act accordingly."
GGJ|8|125|7|0|I said: "You can do what you want, because every human being has his complete free will, but if anyone wants to follow Me as My disciple to win the Kingdom of God, then he should – until the time of the full spiritual rebirth – leave his house, woman and children out of love for Me. Because with the searching and exploring for the Kingdom of God he should entrust all worries for the things of this world only to Him who knows everything and whose almighty will can do everything. For if a true disciple at My side will also bother for the things of the world, he is like a farmer who is indeed putting his hands to the plow but at the same time he continuously looks behind, does not pay attention to the track of the plow and is consequently not suitable for the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|8|125|8|0|Look at My old disciples. For My sake they have left also house, garden and wife and children and have followed Me, but their earthly household continuous to exist and is taken care of.
GGJ|8|125|9|0|He who, as My disciple, cannot completely deny the world, will not be strong in the Kingdom of God, because to serve God and the world is difficult or actually not possible at all. Only when someone has become strong in the Kingdom of God, he can also serve everyone in a useful and true manner.
GGJ|8|125|10|0|When in former times on certain mountains there were still schools for prophets, the one who wanted to become a true prophet had to withdraw himself completely from everything and everyone, and search in himself the living Word of God. Once he found that, he was set free and only after that he was capable to truly serve the world in a useful manner.
GGJ|8|125|11|0|How the true prophets – and in the first times also the patriarchs – have served the world and were useful, you know from the Scripture, and I do not have to tell you. Thus, now you know My will and My advice, and you may do as you want.
GGJ|8|125|12|0|He who will not be completely of God before he goes into the world to work there, will be seduced by the world that will soon without any difficulty devour his heart and his soul. However, he who has become completely of God, the world cannot harm him anymore, for he has build a strong embankment and a stronghold for himself, which cannot be conquered by the gates of Hell."
GGJ|8|125|13|0|When those few disciples of John heard these things of Me, they thought about what they should do.
GGJ|8|125|14|0|One of them, who spoke first, said to the others: "You know, I advice you to stay now here immediately if we want to follow Him as disciples. Our household is well arranged anyway. There is no lack of workers and means, and more is not necessary. What the Lord and Master said to us now is true. So let us also stay with the truth immediately."
GGJ|8|125|15|0|Then they came to Me and asked Me if I would allow them to stay immediately.
GGJ|8|125|16|0|I said: "Then stay and become good and active workers in My vineyard."
GGJ|8|125|17|0|One of them said: "Lord and Master, how can You now have a vineyard while actually You have said at first that You do not possess a stone to lay under Your head?"
GGJ|8|125|18|0|I said: "This world is My vineyard and the people who hear My word and keep it, and believe in Me, the true Son of God, are the good and noble ranks who will also produce much fruit by their good works. But between the noble ranks are also a lot of those who are not noble and those must also be ennobled, and many strong workers are needed for that. Salvation to those who will show themselves to be skilled workers in this vineyard of Mine, and more precisely out of love for God and fellowman."
GGJ|8|125|19|0|After these words, they thanked Me and stayed, and they began to speak with My old disciples.
GGJ|8|126|1|1|The captain of Bethlehem comes to the Lord (19/74)
GGJ|8|126|1|0|Now when this matter was settled, also the captain of Bethlehem who we left in the inn, came still with a few companions on a horse after us, for he wanted to see and hear Me once more and he also had to discuss a few things with the Romans.
GGJ|8|126|2|0|After he handed over the horses to the helpers outside, he came immediately into the big room to us and said to Me (the captain): "O great Lord and Master, only after you left the inn, it was as if I had awakened from a dream and wanted to commit myself entirely to You, but then You were already gone. Then I was captured by an all-dominating desire to see, to speak and to hear You once more. So I let immediately the best riding-horses come over from Bethlehem and I rode with these friends of mine in a fast trot to this place and heard outside from the people of this house that You had taken here a little rest-break. Then my heart jumped for joy. Together with my companions I jumped off the horse in great haste and hurried inside, and now I am here to greet You, and to thank You with all my heart for the endless great mercy that I have received from You for the salvation of my gentile soul. Therefore, please accept with mercy, o Lord and Master, this gratitude from me."
GGJ|8|126|3|0|I said: "Friend, if there were more of this kind of gentiles like you, it soon would become light and bright among the people of this Earth. But unfortunately there are only few of such people and gentiles, and therefore, man in general have to expect – despite My coming to this Earth – a long spiritual night wherein still many battles pro and contra will be fought, but by that the true victory of the eternal truth over the night of all that which is false and evil will remain undecided."
GGJ|8|126|4|0|The captain said: "Lord and Master, in the large inn near Bethlehem, it only took one word and will from You, and 2 sick people, who had been declared incurable by all doctors, were made healthy. Since You were able to do that, it would easily be possible for You to say: 'Listen, dark souls, I will that it will become light in you', and look, by such a word of power, spoken out by You with Your will, certainly not one dark and evil person would exist anymore on the whole Earth."
GGJ|8|126|5|0|I said: "In this you are partly right, but I, who surely know best what the whole of man's nature is like and why he also has to be like that in order to be a man and not a man-animal, I say to you that man is a very artful and wisely arranged machine what his body is concerned, of which the health, preservation and possibilities for use is not dependant of the free will of man, but only of Him who has created and build the machinery. Whenever there is something wrong with the machine, the Master of it can by His almighty will easily help without harming in the least the freedom of the knowledge, believe and will of man. But if I also would do this in the same way with the soul and spirit of a person, then the own power of life of the soul, which exists from his free love, from the equally free thinking, searching and knowing, from belief and from the free willing, would be as good as broken and destroyed, and with that, also every individual independence. Then to what advantage would that be to a soul and finally to Me?
GGJ|8|126|6|0|Therefore, the soul of man must come to the inner, living light of his spirit that lives in him from God, by good instruction and then by his own searching, testing, knowing, believing and willing, and then he has been truly helped forever. Every other might to help him according to your idea would only affect him in a destroying and never healing way.
GGJ|8|126|7|0|And look, therefore I also accept disciples and teach them Myself just like a real wise father instructs his children, what they should believe, know and then do, for if I would fill them with force at one stroke with My Spirit, then it would be finished with their own independence, with their own seeking, searching, testing, knowing, believing and willing, but also with their individual life and with its freedom.
GGJ|8|126|8|0|But if I now teach them to know the full truth and to act independently, then the fullest freedom of their souls is not hindered in the least, and what they then will have acquired and what they will have fought for will be their work and also their complete property.
GGJ|8|126|9|0|And look, this is then also according to the eternal order the will of God regarding the true and only true useful development of life of men on this Earth. And only in this manner can a soul come to the true, eternal life and finally just like God create his own life and his own Heaven.
GGJ|8|126|10|0|For these reasons, which I have now explained, it is for Me surely easy to heal the sick body of a person, but not at the same time also a sick and dark soul. I heal the souls also, but only by My teaching, when they accept it in faith and then conform their willing and acting to it. But he who wants that, has already, with such a firm will, made My Spirit as his own, and by that a sufficient power of life in himself, which he can call with a perfect right his own, even if he can see that it is still only My power in him that acts and rules.
GGJ|8|126|11|0|Thus, he who has the opportunity to tell the people My teaching and My will as a loyal worker in My vineyard of human lives will also receive his reward in My Kingdom. Did you well absorb it in you and understand this now?"
GGJ|8|127|1|1|The objections of the captain about the guidance of the people (19/75)
GGJ|8|127|1|0|The captain said: "Yes, Lord and Master, this has become totally clear to me now. So the external bodily man was only given by God to the soul as a support for his self-realization and is for the greater part subjected to the power of God's will, but it is still arranged in such a manner that the soul can make use of it as he likes. If he makes use of it according to Your will, which he can know very well by Your teaching, then it will be very beneficial to him because he can develop himself in the body to the true independent and eternal life, but if he makes use of his body in a manner that is against Your order, then this will certainly and obviously lead necessarily to his ruin. But now we come to a point where I had already for a long time, on well-considered grounds serious criticism in myself concerning this with regard to a wise and certainly almighty God and Creator.
GGJ|8|127|2|0|Look, how many thousand times thousand of men have come into the deepest night of their soul without their fault and must therefore pine away and go to ruin because perhaps they still will not in a 1.000 years have the luck to hear even one word of Your teaching that is spoken out here. But how many have already certainly since many thousands of years on Earth gone to ruin, who never were able to hear anything of Your teaching? This long time action without light – to the certain ruin of the so numberless many souls – seems very sad to me from the side of God's most kind and most wise providence.
GGJ|8|127|3|0|People do not lack seriousness to search the truth on a lot of places on this Earth, of which I was able to convince myself, and many a man has already found one of its tracks. But where was the proof for the intellect of men that the track for the truth of life that was found by the zealous seeker and researcher was actually completely correct? They learned to know that track, expressed their approval, but they met also other zealous researchers for the truth of life, and they soon were convinced that they came to totally different tracks, which did absolutely not have any similarity with the first one, but which still contained many valuable things.
GGJ|8|127|4|0|Yes, I do not know any nation on this Earth – as far as I know them – that did not believe in one or the other deity and was attached to it. But how material are such teachings and imaginations of a supreme and extremely wise godly being? However, the one and certainly only true godly Being seems eternally to be little concerned when whole nations and races are going to ruin in the deepest night of error.
GGJ|8|127|5|0|And then, as this is now the case with You, the only true and supreme Deity can indeed come and proclaim to the many thousand times thousands the most true light, but the people in general will not accept it anyway, and many will say: 'Were our forefathers who have died a long time ago then also not human beings as we are? What did they do wrong that the only and eternal true Deity has withheld to them the light of life?
GGJ|8|127|6|0|A true Deity should always take care for a right enlightenment of the people. But if He provably did not do that, while He professes now to have done it, then this is because either He has never been a true Deity or He did not want to because of a certain disregard for the people on this Earth. Maybe because He was not pleased with them because they maybe could only develop themselves as badly as a lot of fruits that a tree starts to let grow after the blossom but cannot feed them because one or the other internal juice of life is lacking, and it throws them off by thousands and leaves them on the ground to be spoiled and trampled down. A very uneconomical business of which an all-seeing and supremely wise Deity should surely know but which He still tolerates and continuously allows.'
GGJ|8|127|7|0|I for myself do not absolutely want to come to You with such objections, but I know that it has already formed very old and deep roots in men, and we men who still are so much permeated with the truth of Your teaching and of the existence of the true Deity in You, will without special help from You indeed never be able to exterminate all those thousand times thousand of errors with the people. For even if we – weak human beings ourselves – will tell them as truthfully as possible what we have seen and heard ourselves, then who will believe us?
GGJ|8|127|8|0|Thus, for this we also need continuously special help from You, o Lord and Master, otherwise all our work and effort will be useless and it will, according to me, be better to let the human race go to ruin into their dark delusion for the whole further future, just as they also went to ruin to a full nothing many thousands of years before us. For what does such a world full of people matter to an almighty and eternal God, and what importance is it to God when the people went to ruin and will forever no more exist?
GGJ|8|127|9|0|If the eternal continuation of the life of the soul of man depends only on the fact to know Your teaching and then to continuously live and act accordingly, then there surely will be few who will be so lucky to live eternally. But if things are different with the continuation of the life of the souls after the always somewhat cruel death of the body, I will take back all my human objections and I gladly want to be brought to other ideas.
GGJ|8|127|10|0|I have spoken now truthfully and openly and I am also ready to do all what is possible to bring as much as possible people from their night of death to the eternal day of life. But I gladly would like to hear now from Your mouth, o Lord and Master, how things are since the very beginning, and what I should do. I have said."
GGJ|8|128|1|1|Relation between God and men (19/76)
GGJ|8|128|1|0|I said: "Yes, yes, My very sincere friend, with your sharp remark you would be completely right if the matters between God and men would be as you from your obtained experiences have explained now to Me in the name of whole mankind. But the matters are quite different, and consequently your sharp description of the relation between God and men has no other cause except a complete lack of knowledge of this relation between God and men.
GGJ|8|128|2|0|God has revealed His will to free mankind already since the very beginning – thus to the first human pair – and the most important descendants of the first human pair had a permanent relationship with God and with the angels who lived before also as bodily men – be it on another celestial body – and they were instructed very clearly in all things and were by that then also perfect men and lords over the whole nature, because all other creatures and also the elements had to submit to their will.
GGJ|8|128|3|0|But their many children, who gradually selected different dwelling places on Earth and became consequently independent, did not want to submit to the care of God anymore, and still less to their parents and remaining relatives. They strived to become rich and famous in the world, and when they were, they became also lazy and proud and did not much trouble themselves anymore for God and His will, which they still knew very well. They did what they wanted. And even if God admonished them by all kinds of chastisements that were always made known to them by means of all kinds of signs and also by wise messengers, they then laughed, mocked God and His admonitions, and mistreated the messengers that were sent to them.
GGJ|8|128|4|0|Then they established schools according to their own ideas. But soon their teachers exploited their weaknesses that were known to them and established their education in such a way that this was flattering to the community and which exalted themselves sky high. Now, such teachers became soon, as leaders of the people of a community, mighty kings, and as such they were also always the first founders of idolatry, paganism and of blind superstition or also complete godliness.
GGJ|8|128|5|0|But God still continued with it, and also among such heathens He always let men arise who showed them by their teachings and deeds the great misery in which they lived, and showed them also the right ways of life. But such men had always only few disciples, and were despised, persecuted and were declared to be fools by other public teachers and priests and so-called worldly scientists, and the highly ranked people and worldly rulers did absolutely not want to have anything to do with such humility preachers.
GGJ|8|128|6|0|But if this is how it is now, as nowadays the many examples even regarding Me are showing all too clearly, what should and could God still do for the people to keep them in the living faith in Him without ever affecting their free will?
GGJ|8|128|7|0|Also this time, now that I personally have come among the Jews to gather them again around Me, I took care that in all continents that you know, I was made known to the people in a manner that was suitable to each separate nation. Just go and ask the people and nations, then you will receive answers of which you certainly will be very much surprised.
GGJ|8|128|8|0|But now you think – and this is also not correct – that from now on only those souls will have an eternal life after the death of their body who hear My Word now, believe in Me and will live and act according to My teaching, but that all other souls will be destroyed forever.
GGJ|8|128|9|0|Against such an opinion of yours, which is now also believed by many other people, I can only tell you in a pure intellectual manner that the life of every human being is a power from God, which God Himself with all His almightiness can destroy as less as He can destroy Himself, for if God could destroy and exterminate the powers of life that came forth from Him alone, He first should begin with Himself, for finally, He is indeed since eternity everything in all. God can surely dissolve all matter, which is nothing else than His fixed idea, and let it return to that which is spiritual and unchangeable, but He eternally cannot destroy it, because He cannot destroy Himself and His for Him eternal clear thoughts and ideas."
GGJ|8|129|1|1|The immortality of the human soul (19/77)
GGJ|8|129|1|0|But of the fact that the souls of all human beings, good or evil, continue to live after the death of the body, certain persons of all nations on Earth with a better insight have more than many thousand of thousands of times experienced the most vivid and convincing examples, because they often for years have had contact and an instructive relationship with the souls of people whose body had died.
GGJ|8|129|2|0|But if merely and completely material worldly people do not want to believe that, because they never saw anything like it, can God be blamed for that? Indeed, these worldly people never search for it and thus do also never find it. But those who search for it will also find it among all nations on Earth.
GGJ|8|129|3|0|These Romans related to Me about such appearances which they experienced themselves. Are they to you therefore untrue because you still have not seen and experienced anything like it?
GGJ|8|129|4|0|Behind the highest mountains of Asia in the far east there is a big empire that is called Sihna or China. Does it maybe not exist because you have never seen it? And still further to the east, entirely surrounded by the big world sea, there is still another big empire with the name Jhipon (Japan). Does it maybe also not exist because until now you still have never heard anything about it? Yes, friend, on this Earth there are still very big empires and continents besides the 3 continents that you know. But, even if you do not know them, I know them and can tell you that they exist, and men will also discover them in the future.
GGJ|8|129|5|0|Human beings live everywhere and they do not lack revelation from above and from the side of the spirits who have once also lived there in the flesh. However, that such souls of men, at the time of transition to the kingdom of spirits cannot come immediately in a perfect light of life is certainly easy to explain from the fact that also here the human beings whose souls have become very world-loving can difficultly and laboriously be brought on the right track of the light of life. The body of man cannot believe or will something. It only serves the soul for a short time as instrument for the activity to the outside, and consequently also for his development. The thinking, loving, willing and acting according to the truths that someone has come to know is a matter of the soul.
GGJ|8|129|6|0|However, how difficult and laborious it often is for a world-loving soul who is inclined to laziness to understand the purely good and true and decides to act accordingly, you can notice in your own children. And a soul who is neglected here will surely fare still much worse in the great world in the beyond, because during the life in the body he has lived on the foundation of all kinds of wrong ideas, resulting in that which is false and evil. Such a foundation of life is however the same as a hardening of the love and of the will of the soul of which both actually constitute the life and the individual existence. If I then, from such a soul, would take away in one time his love and his will, then by that, also the whole soul would be taken away.
GGJ|8|129|7|0|Therefore, such souls should be handled very cautiously to bring them gradually – without them noticing it – on the right track. But for this, surely a supreme godly love, wisdom and patience is needed, because such a soul has always to be only influenced, as it were from the outside, by bringing him by his willing, striving and acting into such situations in which he will become aware of the fact that he will find himself to be in great errors. Once a soul becomes aware of this in himself, then also the desire will be awakened in him to know why he in a way did not end up on green grass, but only on a rather dark and unfruitful wilderness.
GGJ|8|129|8|0|Well now, in such a situation it is only then the moment to let such a soul meet a wise spirit who looks alike and who can then talk with him about one or the other thing. By that it will become light in such a soul who went astray, and now he perceives as if completely by himself that he ended up in great errors and he desires more and more for the true light.
GGJ|8|129|9|0|You can see now quite easily that a soul who is in such an already better situation begins to think quite differently, and his love and his will, as his actual I, life and existence will take spontaneously another direction. Once this happens, a soul – even if he was still walking in the dark before – will also soon come without much trouble to the true light of life.
GGJ|8|129|10|0|But according to you, a very sudden change of the soul would nearly mean his total destruction. I also could have acted – instead of here with the Jews – with you Romans or also with another gentile nation as the One who I am here, but what would be the result of that with the blind and very superstitious people against which also the most wise teaching would have no effect? Look, the people would take Me for one or the other god and would worship Me and bring Me great sacrifices, and My disciples, who also can do already a lot of things in My name, would be looked at by them with full of amazement as half gods and they also would have build offering altars and even temples for them, and so, with a pagan nation I would only have strengthened paganism instead of bringing it to ruin.
GGJ|8|129|11|0|But the Jews who, especially in this time, have for the greatest part become totally unbelieving – although they have the Scripture and the promise of My coming to this Earth, and by tradition also know how God has guided the people, even if they doubt it – are still the most suitable to bear My personal presence, because they cannot commit idolatry with Me. Because those who know Me, know also from the right source who I am, but the unbelievers take Me for a magician, and the middle class take Me for a prophet. Consequently, by My presence, not a single soul's individuality and free will are endangered, and therefore the light has to go from the Jewish people to the whole world.
GGJ|8|129|12|0|If you will examine carefully with your sharp intellect what I have said to you now, you surely will become aware that you have approached Me with a totally wrong opinion.
GGJ|8|129|13|0|If God would not have needed mankind for an ever increasing satisfaction of His love, He also would never have created them, but since He has created them, He also cares about their eternal preservation and by that He shows that mankind is very important to Him. Therefore, also God should be very important to mankind. Have you, My friend, well understood this now?"
GGJ|8|129|14|0|The captain, who was seized with deep respect and had listened to My lesson, said: "Lord and Master, as You have spoken now, no wise man has ever spoken to a human being. Only now You have shown to me who You are. I thank You for the great mercy that You have given me now, but I ask You also with all my heart to forgive me for the fact that I have dared to speak so brutally and foolishly to You."
GGJ|8|129|15|0|I said: "For him who has spoken as you have spoken, the truth is a serious matter, and therefore I gladly give him a true light, but he who is neither cold nor warm, but lukewarm, he deserves not My light of life, and will also not receive it before he will not take it in full earnest seriously. However, I know that for many gentiles among you it was already considered serious for a long time, while the Jews have become more and more lukewarm. Therefore, the light will now also be taken away from the Jews and will be given to you gentiles in all abundance. But do take care and watch that later it will not turn into a new paganism, for that would be still worse than your present-day paganism. You will indeed take care of it, but you will not be able to prevent the appearance of false prophets. Thus, watch all of you and guard yourselves against the false prophets who you will easily recognize at their works."
GGJ|8|129|16|0|Then there was a messenger who came from Bethany to tell us that everything was ready at home to receive us.
GGJ|8|129|17|0|Upon this I said: "Our rest-break is now over and so we will continue the trip. Whoever wants to follow Me, let him follow Me."
GGJ|8|130|1|1|The Lord returns to Bethany with His followers (19/78)
GGJ|8|130|1|0|Now all of them stood up, also the disciples of John, and followed Me enthusiastically to Bethany that was not far away. Also the headman followed now on foot with his companions while he left his horses behind with the innkeeper in the valley.
GGJ|8|130|2|0|So in about 10 minutes we were already in Bethany.
GGJ|8|130|3|0|The 3rd hour after sunset was already past, but still, for a well-prepared evening meal it was always early enough. And I also wanted to arrive at such time in Bethany, so that we would not be noticed by the nosy crowd, for during that day after we left, many people, young and old, came to Bethany because they heard that I was there. But because they did not find Me and nobody told them where I had gone and when I should be back, they stayed in Bethany only for their pleasure until sunset and then they returned again to Jerusalem. But a few returned already when our soldiers – who we already know – entered Bethany. They received their food and traveling money according to the instructions in the house of Lazarus, and continued then their way after a short rest-break, for I indicated to Raphael in the spirit that the soldiers should not wait for the return of the Romans. So at the time when we arrived, everything was completely in order and we were together, disturbed by nobody.
GGJ|8|130|4|0|When we entered the house, the sisters of Lazarus and Mary of Magdalon received us with much love and kindness, as well as My Raphael with a few boys who still stayed awake and who had the greatest talent and a great desire to see Me again.
GGJ|8|130|5|0|Lazarus introduced the innkeeper from the neighborhood of Bethlehem to his sisters and also to the captain and the disciples of John. And his sisters welcomed them and showed them their places at the table.
GGJ|8|130|6|0|When all this was done, we went to sit at the table and took a well-prepared evening meal. The Romans however were more thirsty than hungry and emptied quickly their cups, which were soon filled up again. The wine made their tongues looser and so it soon became very lively in the dining hall.
GGJ|8|130|7|0|The captain, his companions and the innkeeper from the neighborhood of Bethlehem noticed our Raphael who was now eating next to Me at the table, and this time still more on purpose than on other occasions in order to draw the attention of the foreigners. These were looking indeed at him with increasing attention, and in silence they were more and more surprised that he could eat so much, apart from the fact that he was really charming.
GGJ|8|130|8|0|But because it was more in particular striking to the captain, he asked Me: "Lord and Master, forgive me that I am somewhat disturbing You in Your rest. Look, the otherwise so tender and unimaginably beautiful young man eats unusually a lot. Of course nobody is begrudging him that he eats, but I am really worried that what he is eating too much will finally harm him and could make him sick and he could easily catch a nasty fever. That would truly be a pity of such a charming young man who can – considering his very spiritual appearance – certainly become great."
GGJ|8|130|9|0|I said: "Friend, leave your worries up to Me. This boy is My servant already for a long time and he himself knows very well what he should do and how much he can eat of this or that kind of food. If it would not be good what he is doing, I surely would tell him. If he had not eaten so much now, so that it had to look to all of you somehow supernatural, he would indeed not have drawn so much your attention. But since you now have noticed him, you still will hear other things from him, and then it will not surprise you so much that he can eat some more food and drink more than a common human being. From now on, you can turn to him."
GGJ|8|131|1|1|The question about the personality of Raphael (19/131)
GGJ|8|131|1|0|When the captain heard this from Me, he turned immediately to the supposed young man and said to him: "Listen, my young and very charming friend. How come that you in your young years can almost measure yourself with a giant in eating and drinking without harming yourself?"
GGJ|8|131|2|0|Raphael said: "But regarding my strength I am also a giant, even if I do not look like one, considering my stature. If you want, I can immediately show you an example."
GGJ|8|131|3|0|The captain said: "If you can do such a thing, then let me see some of your giant power."
GGJ|8|131|4|0|Then Raphael said: "Very well. Look, there at the wall between the 2 great windows, there is an iron pillar that was used during festivities as a sacrificing altar, it is namely a domestic sacrificing altar, and in early times many sacrifices were burned on it. Now this almost man height pillar is of course only but an ornament of this dining hall. How heavy do you think this pillar is, which, except from its height has also a considerable size?"
GGJ|8|131|5|0|The captain stood up and examined and looked first well at the pillar, and then he said: "Yes, my dear young friend, the weight of this pillar can hardly be estimated. I think that our master of the house Lazarus will be able to tell us more about it."
GGJ|8|131|6|0|Then Lazarus said: "This pillar is estimated at 20.000 pounds and was brought here from Corinth with great difficulty already 200 years ago."
GGJ|8|131|7|0|The captain said: "Yes, I also would have estimated it to weigh at least that much. And what will you do now, my dear young friend, with this terribly heavy pillar?"
GGJ|8|131|8|0|Raphael said: "I will lift it up and will calmly and without effort put it down wherever you want."
GGJ|8|131|9|0|The captain said: "You have said it and you also want to do it. So you can try out your giant power on this pillar and put it down at the next window."
GGJ|8|131|10|0|When the captain had said that, Raphael stood up, walked to the pillar, grabbed it with both hands, lifted it up quickly with such easiness as if it was a downy feather, and put it with the same easiness on the indicated place, let it there for awhile and put it then on Lazarus' request back on its old place.
GGJ|8|131|11|0|When he finished this trial of strength, he (Raphael) said with a friendly smile to the extremely astonished captain: "Well now, my friend, do you now understand why I eat a little more than another human being?"
GGJ|8|131|12|0|The captain said: "My beautiful young friend, if your giant power would depend on the fact that you eat about 4 times as much as one of us, you still would hardly be able to play with this heavy pillar as if you were handling a little feather, for then you surely have to eat for 100 people, for in my opinion the strength of 100 people are needed to master this pillar. Thus, your giant power seems to have a totally different cause. And I probably will not be far from the truth when I say that this Master of all masters, a true God of all gods is behind your unheard-of giant power. What do you think about my opinion?"
GGJ|8|131|13|0|Raphael said: "Yes, yes, you have well answered this. But this Master is also behind every human being and behind everything that exists, and thus also behind you. And still, you cannot move this pillar from its place. So how is this possible according to you?"
GGJ|8|131|14|0|The captain said: "This is according to me very easy to understand. The one to whom He will give more of one or the other power, be it forever or also for a moment, will have this power. However, to me and also to a lot of other people, He has only given that much power as is needed for me as a normal human being.
GGJ|8|131|15|0|Well now, why He has exactly equipped you with such an extraordinary great power, is a totally different question which cannot be answered by anyone else except by Him and certainly also you."
GGJ|8|131|16|0|Then Raphael said: "You are basically right, although besides you, your companions and the innkeeper from the neighborhood of Bethlehem there is probably nobody who does not know who I personally am. But I heard that you, down in the valley with the innkeeper have strongly spoken to the Lord and Master about the fact that God is little concerned about the development of men, and that they finally will have to loose all inner light of life. Besides, you desired that the souls of the people who had bodily died, would show themselves to those who are still living here, so that these could conclude by that and really believe that after the death of the body a continuance of life of the soul exists and how it looks like.
GGJ|8|131|17|0|The Lord has well instructed you about this and you have also understood the lesson, although you yourself have never seen a soul who has left the body. The Lord could already have opened your eyes for that at the place of the innkeeper in the valley to receive immediately visible contact with the souls of those who died, but it pleased His wisdom to show you first here what kind of real faith is still lacking to you. And this task, the Lord has given now into my hands, and so I already behaved during eating in such a way that you had to notice me. I can, besides my trial of strength show you still other proofs, if you want."
GGJ|8|131|18|0|Now the captain was thinking about what he should ask Raphael.
GGJ|8|131|19|0|But now also the disciples of John joined in the conversation and said to Raphael: "Listen, young Samson, you have mentioned only a few people who would not know you, but we also do not know you. Therefore, reveal yourself also to us, for concerning the continuance of life of the soul after the death of the body we also have still no clear faith.
GGJ|8|131|20|0|When John was beheaded in prison, we were seized with great fear and sadness and we have strongly desired that his spirit would come to us to tell us what we should do further. But our desire has remained unfulfilled until now, and we already often came to the opinion of the Sadducees who do not believe in a continuance of life of the soul after the death of the body.
GGJ|8|131|21|0|We thought as follows: if the soul – more in particular the one of such pious teacher – continues to life, and thus also feels and thinks, he can also not be indifferent in the beyond what his disciples, who are still living, are doing here and in what kind of disconsolate condition they are. But if these disciples have begged the spirit of the killed person already many times in tears to appear before them and to console them at least by letting them know that he continues to live happily after death in the world of spirits, but leaves all those urgent petitions unanswered, what else is there to think except: the belief in the continuance of the soul after the death of the body is nothing else but a common thought and a pronounced pious wish, but no truth that can ever be proven.
GGJ|8|131|22|0|But this opinion is truly absolutely not consoling for people who think somewhat deeper than is the case with the common, light-hearted, credulous people who do not trouble themselves for something higher, and this all the less because most people have to pay the death that destroys them with the greatest grief and unbearable pains. You, young Samson, will surely understand from this that also we have all reason to know you further."
GGJ|8|131|23|0|Raphael said: "I am also of this opinion, but that will be somewhat difficult to discuss with you, because the faith, which is the light of life of the soul, has never had a firm basis with you. And a disciple of the Lord has already whispered something in your ear, and for this reason I could not completely count you with those who would totally not know anything about me. But you said: 'Ah, stop that nonsense. How can this be, and who can believe anything like that?' Yes, friends, when you do not believe the disciple who knows me very well, then how will you believe me? Will you then not say within yourselves: 'O, that's it. The young magician knows very well the art to bewilder us with his magic tricks.' What will I then still be able to do for you to strengthen you in your faith?"
GGJ|8|131|24|0|One of the disciples said: "Do not bother about that, young Samson, for we have enough arbitrary ability to discern truth from something that is false. Otherwise we never would have become disciples of someone like John."
GGJ|8|131|25|0|Raphael said: "All right then, look and listen you also."
GGJ|8|132|1|1|About conjuring of spirits (19/80)
GGJ|8|132|1|0|Then the captain spoke again and said: "I just thought of something and I ask you to make appear a known spirit, so that I myself can talk to him and that he can answer me freely out of himself and will revive my faith. We have indeed already many acquaintances who are in the beyond before us, also our parents and a few children. If one of them will appear to me, I surely will recognize him. If you can also do such a thing, then do it. I will be grateful to you for that."
GGJ|8|132|2|0|Then Raphael said: "Listen, to make appear according to your idea a spirit as a kind of spook, so that you could see him with your bodily eyes and ask him with your tongue one or the other thing, this will not do, because then I will have to turn around God's eternal order completely and change it totally.
GGJ|8|132|3|0|Your so-called invokers of spirits and conjurers of spirits – who firstly, as far as they are concerned, belief only extremely weakly in the existence of a spirit and secondly, having in reality never seen a spirit, except in a light dream – are doing it like this: they invoke a died person with their mysterious, but in itself completely senseless signs and word formula. He then, after 3 or also even 7 times of calling and conjuring will appear, usually with great fright of the one who invoked him, and also with all kinds of fire and big commotion and shaking, and with a very threatening and displeased face and ditto words asks the one who called him what he wants and why he has disturbed him in his rest. But such a spirit has never seen the spirit world himself, believes in it as less as his conjurer and is nothing else than a man who was made unrecognizable and who often has been working together for years with the spirit invoker in a firm and well planned beneficial alliance.
GGJ|8|132|4|0|The appearance of such a spirit, which is usually very rude, brings then the one who let him call him, to a belief in the survival and continuance of existence of life of the human souls after the death of the body, but what kind of belief is that? Look, a totally wrong belief. So this belief is for man not only totally useless, but harms him often very badly, for firstly it gave the one who let him call him, a very rude material idea of a spirit, and secondly it brings the blind and credulous invoker by all kinds of threatening and bad prophesies to great fear and fright, more in particular when he gave the spirit invoker an insufficient remarkably big offering.
GGJ|8|132|5|0|If he wants to free himself more and more from this torment, he must again turn to the spirit invoker with greater offerings. Then this one deliberates with the spirit who he will invoke again, and usually the spirit becomes more kind a second time. Thus, friend, such spirit invoking you absolutely will not have to expect from me, but a totally different one.
GGJ|8|132|6|0|But in order to see a true and not a false spirit, who is not a so-called spook, you first must know what a spirit is and under which life conditions a human being can see and speak to a true spirit.
GGJ|8|132|7|0|Since a soul, or according to your idea, a spirit, is absolutely nothing material, he can also never be seen with material eyes or with a mere material sense organ. The human being however, who still wants to see, hear and speak to a spirit must firstly become spiritual himself, because only that which is spiritual in him and never that which is of the flesh can see, hear and speak to a true spirit.
GGJ|8|132|8|0|But you are still very material and the purely spiritual is in you still very undeveloped. That is why it is necessary here to strengthen for a few moments your hidden inner self, which is spiritual, and to enable it in a certain way above your fleshly matter to see. And then you will see not only one spirit, but see, hear and speak to a lot of them. If you gladly want it, I have also sufficient power to bring you suddenly into such a condition in which you will be able to see, hear and speak to the souls of those who died."
GGJ|8|132|9|0|When the captain heard these words of Raphael, he said: "Very well, if you can do that without harming my physical health, then do it."
GGJ|8|133|1|1|The report of the captain about what he saw clear-sightedly (19/81)
GGJ|8|133|1|0|Now our Raphael stretched out his hands over the captain and also over his companions and over the disciples of John, and at the same moment their inner sight was opened, and they saw immediately a great number of spirits who they knew well. To the disciples of John, also John appeared who taught them about Me, and he admonished them because of their unbelief.
GGJ|8|133|2|0|But to the captain appeared his father, who called him very fortunate that he already on the material Earth had found the supreme and eternal happiness of life for his soul, and he admonished him very strongly that he should never sacrifice this happiness for a transitory earthly happiness. The captain promised that to him very solemnly.
GGJ|8|133|3|0|Then Raphael awaked them again from their ecstasy, even with their full memory of everything they had seen and heard.
GGJ|8|133|4|0|When those who were awakened were again into their natural condition, the captain said: "Ah, that was as a clear dream. But there was still a big difference between a dream and this vision, for it is seldom that men appear in a dream who have already died, but mostly only people who are still living in this world, and very often also people of whom we do not know if they bodily still live or perhaps have already died. The surroundings in dreams are mostly of a fanciful nature and have no existence in itself, just like the animals and plants, and are quickly changing their form.
GGJ|8|133|5|0|But here it was totally different. For firstly I was not, as in a dream, continuously only in a passive condition, but in one as if completely independent active condition, and secondly everything I saw was very constant, and the people were also entirely people. What they said was good, true and serious, and they gave me clearly to understand that they do not live in a dreamlike ignorance regarding everything I think, will and do on Earth.
GGJ|8|133|6|0|At the same time I also saw my companions, the innkeeper and the disciples of John. I saw also their master and heard what he said to them.
GGJ|8|133|7|0|And I also saw the ancestors of the innkeeper, going back to the 10th generation, and saw among them royal figures, who spoke to him in a more secret language, which I did not understand.
GGJ|8|133|8|0|The environment resembled one on Earth. Beautiful mountains, fields, gardens, vineyards and a large number of dwelling houses could be seen that looked very nice and well maintained, and the very vast environment was well illuminated, although I could not discover any shining celestial bodies in the clear blue firmament. But the most wonderful thing was that I, through the very clearly seen spiritual environment, could also see a lot of this material environment, but only for a few moments. And still, the spiritual environment remained constant. And all this is now sufficient proof to me that what I saw was not a mere false dream, but reality.
GGJ|8|133|9|0|Now it is only the question if also the others would like to say – but faithfully and truly – if they have seen and heard the same what I have seen and heard. If they will do that as faithful and true as I have done, then the fullest truth stands more than a thousandfold proven before us, namely that after the death of the body there is a sure and constant survival of the soul of every human being, whether he is gentile or Jew."
GGJ|8|134|1|1|The dream of the captain (19/82)
GGJ|8|134|1|0|Let now also the others say openly whether they also have seen and heard the same. I do not desire this for nothing, for what is important to me is the pure truth in order to proof that this vision was not a dream but reality.
GGJ|8|134|2|0|Because once I dreamed as if in real life of one of my dearest brothers, that we were together in Athens and were talking with each other about an important matter. During that time I still was in Rome and that brother on the island Rhodes, where he had work to do. I wrote down the dream that I had, so that I would not forget it. But a half year later, I and that brother came together in Athens, in the same place where we came together in my dream, and our subject of discussion was – although with slightly different words – the same as that about which we had talked about in my dream half year ago.
GGJ|8|134|3|0|After the conversation I asked my brother if half year ago he also did not have such a dream as I had during this and that night, and at that occasion I showed my brother the exact notes which I took with me to Athens. He read through them very carefully and was greatly surprised that my dream, which was in a certain way prophetic, had now almost literally come true in Athens. But he assured me also that he never had any dream about it and did also not have the slightest idea that we would see and speak to each other in Athens, although he often thought about the subject we talked about, and therefore he wanted to visit me in Rome. He also often had a strong desire for me, but that we should see and speak with each other so very coincidentally in Athens, of this, as said, he had not the slightest idea and even less a similar dream.
GGJ|8|134|4|0|So this dream was something that was true to me, but why did my brother not know anything about it, since the matter was actually more important to him than to me? What was my brother in my dream? It was only an image to which the fantasy of my soul gave form as if living and artificial, putting the words that were spoken by him in the mouth. Only me was the actual I, all the rest was a product of the fantasy of my soul of which I however cannot say if he was free and independently active or was still only behaving passively.
GGJ|8|134|5|0|And so, this is the reason why I here also would like to hear from the others – who just as I are still in the material life – if they firstly did see me also as I have seen them, and secondly if they also have seen and heard all the other things I have seen and heard. So let them now speak truly and freely, for it concerns here the most important truth of life for every human being. It is really an aut ceasar, aut nihil . For if such appearances are only the same as dreams with which not a single wise person can proof a real and eternal continuance of life of the soul after his bodily death, then every ethic is without real value, and the laws and its demands and promises have only a little but at the same time illusory value for the temporary and civil life, but what concerns the spiritual, it belongs to the old Augean stables.
GGJ|8|134|6|0|But if such an appearance is a reality, proven by different real friends of the truth, only then the consoling ethics will come into a much different light, more specifically in its spiritual aspects that always come strongly forward. I am a great friend of the truth and I have presented this to you now in all seriousness. Therefore, speak now also the full, unfeigned truth."
GGJ|8|134|7|0|Then they all related very openly what they had seen and heard, and they swore that their story was the unfeigned truth.
GGJ|8|134|8|0|When the captain heard these stories and was thereby fully convinced that what they had seen and heard contained the full reality, he said to Raphael: "Look, young giant, this is for me now more valuable than a 1.000 of wise speeches, lessons and wonderful deeds of the most extraordinary and special men who are only bringing their fellowmen into amazement with words and deeds as long as they themselves live among them, but who as deceased men will disappear forever and be silenced. The men who remained, can then do nothing else except to believe blindly at a venture and without any further conviction that it finally still could be as those wise men who died already a long time ago have taught the people.
GGJ|8|134|9|0|But now, I do not only belief in an eternal continuation of the life of the souls of men after the death of the body, but I am even actually fully convinced – and can therefore also announce to a lot of other people – that the old belief in an only true God and in the eternal continuation of the life of the soul after the death of the body is a truth that is completely clear, proven by different undeniable experiences, and that every person can convince himself about it if he will live faithfully according to the word and the revealed will of the only, eternal true God.
GGJ|8|134|10|0|Oh, but only now, also every word that I have heard from the most truthful holy mouth of the Master of masters has for me its true and real value, and I will make effort, not only to accomplish this teaching by myself by means of deeds, but also by leading thousands of them to and put them on this path.
GGJ|8|134|11|0|It would of course also be good if I myself would in case of need possess the might and power – in the manner as we have experienced now – to convince also other people that I speak the full truth. But for the moment this is not necessary, since every human being, who will know me somewhat better, will know all too well that what I say must be a well founded truth, because I never wanted to be satisfied with words alone.
GGJ|8|134|12|0|This is now completely all right and settled, but since I now have already related my dream here, I would gladly like to receive from you, young, wise giant, a little explanation about the wonderful things that happened therein. Because that this dream contains certainly a lot of what is spiritual, cannot be doubted. But what is now the relation with the material that happened only after half a year? What was the kind of Athens that I saw in the dream, and what was that brother, and from where did he obtain the words that he spoke to me, while he was as an object outside of himself? For it could not be the soul of my brother who became free in one way or another, because he absolutely did not know anything about it."
GGJ|8|135|1|1|Raphael speaks about the nature of the dream (19/83)
GGJ|8|135|1|0|Now Raphael said: "There is really a very great difference between the dream that you had and what you have seen now, but nevertheless, your dream was also of a spiritual nature, just like any dream to a greater or lesser extent. But it is not a completely clear spiritual vision, because in such a dream the soul is not in such a complete union with the spirit within as was the case now with this appearance.
GGJ|8|135|2|0|Look, in the soul there are 3 very well distinguishable degrees of vision and observing. The first one is purely natural, even in the dream of the material men of nature by whom the inner spirit is still resting as passively as the spirit of a plant in its wrapping of the germ in a grain of seed.
GGJ|8|135|3|0|The soul carries in himself, as a world in miniature, everything which the Earth contains and includes in and above it on a large scale.
GGJ|8|135|4|0|When during the sleep the sense organs of the body are resting as if dead and inactive, then the soul who cannot sleep or die, will view one or the other thing from the material images in himself, will bring them for a few moments to life and will rejoice if he encounters something which is beautiful and pleasant. But if he encounters something boring and ugly, he becomes afraid in the dream and he will do everything to get rid of the appearance which presses hard on him, by returning completely in the flesh of his body.
GGJ|8|135|5|0|What a soul in such first degree of vision is seeing in a dream, has then of course no objective but only a passive, subjective reality without any connection, for then he observes only images in a material manner from his own world and is thereby partly active and partly passive.
GGJ|8|135|6|0|But in a dream as you had one, the soul is in a stage of transition from the first degree of vision to the second and higher degree of vision. In that case the soul is already more isolated from his purely material part, leaves in a certain way his body, connects himself by means of his aura completely with the outside world and views and feels then from the life's conditions and material conditions on Earth, which are acting upon him, things that are far away and contain a greater degree of truth.
GGJ|8|135|7|0|But since this is already a higher degree of vision of the soul, it very often happens that the soul, when he awakes and comes back into the body, does not know anything of what he has seen and heard in this higher degree of vision, because the brains could in a certain way not record it to enable the soul when he is bodily awake to see what he had seen and done in his freer life condition.
GGJ|8|135|8|0|But some people, like you also, have the ability to record in the bodily brain also that which they have seen and heard in this higher degree of vision, from the dream or from the freer condition of vision and action of the soul. And if the soul returns then into the body and awakens also bodily, he can see in the brain everything he has seen, done and heard in his freer and higher degree of vision.
GGJ|8|135|9|0|And so, although your brother had also the same vision as you had during that same night, but his soul did not have the ability to record in the bodily brain that which he had seen and heard in his higher degree of vision, and that is why he could not remember it, not even approximately. Thus, you really have completely seen and spoken to the soul of your brother.
GGJ|8|135|10|0|That your soul and also that of your brother have done this in the dream already half year ago is because of the great sensitivity of the freer soul who visualizes already in his freer condition from the needs which live in him and the deeds and circumstances that are the logical result of it, which in earthly time happens only much later. However, every soul has already in the awakened bodily condition the capacity to make future plans for himself and to imagine them as already accomplished works, but since the soul in his body can apparently not see and feel sufficiently pure and for certain all the conditions and circumstances which are necessary for the execution of a conceived plan, a lot of things are still changed in the plans that were thought of beforehand, regarding the form and efficiency, as well as regarding the time in which the soul was already visualizing the intended plan in its total completion.
GGJ|8|135|11|0|But if a soul, also in the bodily awakened condition, could oversee everything as clearly as he can do in his freer condition of vision and feeling, then nothing of the once conceived plan would be changed, and it would also be executed completely accurate as a finished work within the specified time, because a soul who can see and feel unobstructed, can quickly perceive all circumstances, conditions and eventual obstructions, and at the same time knows the best and faultless means by which the obstructions can be eliminated in the most sure way. And so, that which he intended to do must indeed also happen within the fixed time.
GGJ|8|135|12|0|And look, in this consists the ability of a freer and purer soul to see beforehand, not only concerning him directly, but also concerning that which will happen, will come up and take place outside of him in the world. Such a soul who is pure, refined and who is able to see and feel clearly, can indeed visualize unconcealed and if plastically accomplished, the relation between all circumstances, conditions and causes with their certain effects which are already present for a long time regarding the coming events, which cannot be the case with a not free and still very material soul. So I have clearly explained to you now in a very natural way in which condition your soul and that of your brother were in your dream, and how, and why.
GGJ|8|135|13|0|But such a condition is not yet the full second-degree clear-sightedness of the soul, because the spirit in him is not yet in a higher union, but at most only in the manner of the spirit of a plant in the wrapping of the seed germ when the grain of seed lies a couple of days in the fertile soil, the wrapping bursts open and that spirit begins its activity."
GGJ|8|136|1|1|The higher degrees of clear awareness (19/84)
GGJ|8|136|1|0|The full second and well distinguishable higher degree of vision and feeling of the soul takes place in the physical life as well as in the dream when the spirit in the soul becomes just as active as the spirit of a plant in the grain of seed when it started from its actual soul, resting in the flesh of the grain, to form and to let grow the roots in the soil and the little leaf germs above the soil. Then the soul begins to unfold to a real form and penetrates on the one hand in itself, just like the roots of a growing plant are penetrating into the soil and begin to suck in the right food from the godly power in it, while on the other hand the plant itself, thus fed from the inside – as a result of that inner feeding from the pure, true and living godly power – will in the sphere of light lift itself up and develop itself higher and further to the ultimate completion as the actual and real form of the being of the soul.
GGJ|8|136|2|0|But all this happens by the continuously increasing activity of the spirit in the soul, which will by this unite more and more with the soul. In this condition of the soul, his vision and feeling is no more a vague sensing but already a light and clear becoming aware of all life conditions and of the relation in which they are to his own life.
GGJ|8|136|3|0|In this second and higher degree of vision, man knows himself and also God, and he can then also vision the spirits of respectively the souls of the already deceased ones as well as the still living people in the flesh and also see how they are. The visions of such a person will then not be material and unreal, but spiritual, pure, true and consequently real, and there will only be little difference between the clear seeing in an awakened condition and that of the bodily sleeping condition of a person.
GGJ|8|136|4|0|And look, I brought you in such condition just now by the power which abides in me, and your soul could then unobstructed see and also speak with the souls who died already a long time ago on Earth. But in the second degree of vision you could only see and speak with such spirits who are on the same level as you are, except John who for the sake of his disciples moved from the Heavens by his own power to the just described second sphere of seeing and feeling. Otherwise you would not have been able to see and speak with him who is a very completed spirit.
GGJ|8|136|5|0|And the fact that what you have seen stayed fully and clearly in your memory, that I have also accomplished with permission of the Lord, because what you have seen and heard was directly recorded in your bodily brains and also in your heart and kidneys. Without that, you would have brought back from all that which you have heard and seen, as little to the earthly awakened life as the soul of your brother – who, according to the report of your dream you met in Athens – brought back anything to the earthly bodily awakened life of what he discussed with you in his dream in Athens.
GGJ|8|136|6|0|There are certain devote people who for the strengthening of their soul are almost daily during their bodily sleep living and acting in the spirit world. But when they bodily wake up again, they do not know anything of it. They only perceive a kind of consoling, strengthening feeling in themselves and many a man has the impression that he has heard and seen pleasant things.
GGJ|8|136|7|0|Only those people who are as the prophets already on the transition to the third and thus highest and clearest degree of vision and feeling – because their spirit has already more unified itself with the soul – are also bringing back to the bodily awakened condition what they have seen and heard in the already higher spirit world, and can say it also to their fellowmen. Most of the little prophets were in such a condition.
GGJ|8|136|8|0|But now look for instance at a stalk of corn, how it develops itself until in the highest point of its growth the ear begins to show and develop itself as fruit. Look, the same thing happens with man when the soul begins to pass completely into his spirit.
GGJ|8|136|9|0|By the activity in the second degree of clear-sightedness, the spirit has begun to work on the still half material soul and has extended in him more and more, this as long as the whole soul has been filled by it and spiritually awakened to life.
GGJ|8|136|10|0|In the third stage, the soul, completely kindled by the love of the spirit, begins to pass into the spirit, and to change all his substance that is still related to matter into pure spiritual essence, and then the true ear will be formed for the free eternal life.
GGJ|8|136|11|0|In this condition, man is completely lifted up in the light, begins to be fed by it, and the more food he receives from it, the less food he, as an ever more spiritualized soul, will take from the substantial-material sphere of the soul. The ear of life blooms, thereby uniting itself with the spirit of love, and this produces again the grain of life, which at first is fed with the milk from the Heavens, but already after a short time with increasingly clearer and eternally firm and unwavering truths.
GGJ|8|136|12|0|And look, then the grain of life becomes ripe, and the life of the soul, who in the second degree of vision – in a certain way unified with the spirit, forming the stalk of corn – is now in the completely ripe grain of life, and therefore the stalk that was so zealously formed before, withers, dies off completely, separates itself from the grain of life and is no more connected with the grain.
GGJ|8|136|13|0|Look, this is then the third and highest degree of vision and life of the soul. In this condition the soul sees and hears everything there is and exists in the whole of creation. He sees the Heaven opened and can have the most illuminated and living contact with the whole spirit world. What such a soul sees, hears and feels, can never more be removed from his very clear memory, for his extremely clear sphere of vision and feeling is all-embracing, eternally lasting and all-penetrating.
GGJ|8|136|14|0|The great prophets were in such a condition, and also all completed spirits of the Heavens are in such a condition, and I Myself am also in that condition, otherwise I could not have described it to you, for nobody can give something to someone what he does not have himself, as you surely will understand."
GGJ|8|137|1|1|Raphael makes himself known as a spirit (19/85)
GGJ|8|137|1|0|But how can man already in this world come to this condition of life?
GGJ|8|137|2|0|Man should accept at a certain moment with a joyful, thankful and willing heart and mind the Word of God in which He faithfully reveals His will to man. By that he already lays the true grain of life in the fertile soil.
GGJ|8|137|3|0|But after that, he should also immediately begin to act according to God's will. This acting is then the life bringing rain by which the godly Spirit is moved to pass over into the soul of the grain of life. Now one should in the first place turn into himself by true humility, by patience, meekness, by true love for fellowman and by real mercy. If man will accept these tasks with all his heart and great zeal, he will by that also go into the depths of his own life and delves the spiritual nourishing roots of life into the soil of the godly power, which will eagerly suck up such roots in order to then push up the stalk of life to the godly light, to develop it and to complete it. In this condition, the soul passes more and more into the already more lively becoming love for God, and this in the same measure as his spirit keeps passing more and more actively into the soul.
GGJ|8|137|4|0|When man's stalk of life has in this manner grown to the ear, and the soul is completely in the love for God, in his light of life and warmth of life, then with that he himself begins also to pass into his spirit and unites completely with it. In this happy condition, the life's ear of grain becomes completely visible on top of the stalk and will now quickly bloom in the pure godly light. And then the bloom shows the full union of love and life with his spirit and thus also with God.
GGJ|8|137|5|0|Then from this union comes the true fruit of life of which the ripening in God's full light of life is superior to all earthly things. The fact that man is in this case in the clearest vision and the clearest awareness of everything in the whole spirit world as well as in the whole material creation, will surely not be doubted by anyone who thinks now with a certain attention about what I have explained in the caparison with the order in which a plant grows. And now I have spoken and you have the right to respond to that."
GGJ|8|137|6|0|Then the captain, being full of amazement said: "Listen, my young, good friend, you certainly started already in the body of the mother to go on this way of life, otherwise it is not conceivable that a person of your young age can develop himself to such a level in life. But no matter how, it is sufficient that you are in a complete life completion. But when you once will also lay off this body of yours, will you then be able to associate as a pure spirit with the people of this Earth?"
GGJ|8|137|7|0|Raphael said: "Most certainly, but only with such people who by their way of life according to the teaching of the Lord will have lifted up themselves to that condition of which they will be capable."
GGJ|8|137|8|0|The captain said again: "Do you now also have no fear at all for the death of the body?"
GGJ|8|137|9|0|Raphael said: "How could I ever have it in the least, since I have already passed completely into the eternal life of the Spirit out of God, thus having also my body in my power? I can change it myself when I want, and can create it again how and when I want. Can you believe that of me?"
GGJ|8|137|10|0|The captain said: "That would be great. I have never heard anything like it. Can you also give me a tangible proof of it? Then I will praise you more for that."
GGJ|8|137|11|0|Raphael said, friendly smiling: "Oh, I surely can be of service to you with that. Just take my arm and feel if it has flesh and bones."
GGJ|8|137|12|0|The captain did that and said: "My young friend, your arm is strong and complete and as strong as that of a grown-up person. You have firm muscles and strong bones."
GGJ|8|137|13|0|Then Raphael said again: "But to show you now and let you experience that a person who is on the highest and lightest level of vision is also completely lord over his own body, you should now again take me by the arm and tell me if my muscles are still as firm and my bones still as hard as before."
GGJ|8|137|14|0|The captain did that, but he grabbed as if completely through the arm of Raphael as if it was completely air.
GGJ|8|137|15|0|Then the captain was frightened and said: "Just listen, you are a rare creature. I begin to feel now very uncomfortable. I can still see you just as before and you have no more body, but you are now a form out of pure air and are like a phantom standing before me. Ah, that is great, that is unheard of. It was already heard that at a certain time there were magicians who could make themselves invisible, but by that they still retained their bodily firmness, for in their invisibility they still were able to move heavy things from one place to another. But you are still visible as a complete human being, and still, in a certain way you are not. And now the question comes up if you, as a pure form of air could still lift up that pillar."
GGJ|8|137|16|0|Raphael said: "Just as faultless as the first time. But to show you that I am now capable to do more than the first time, I will not touch the pillar with my arms at all, but I will only lift it up with my will, leave it freely in the air for awhile and put it then back on its place."
GGJ|8|137|17|0|As soon as he said it, there was the pillar freely floating in the air, and the captain became even more frightened. He did not know anymore what to say, looked with full amazement once at the floating pillar in the air and then again at Raphael.
GGJ|8|137|18|0|Only when Raphael put back the pillar again on its old fixed place, the captain and also his companions recovered again from their amazement, and he said: "No, now I am at the end of my speech. For where all natural thoughts and imaginations of man fall short, also words and a sensible language are lacking. If you could also make yourself now completely invisible, I certainly would become a silly fool."
GGJ|8|137|19|0|Now Raphael said: "That I could do also if I wanted, but in order to keep you from becoming a fool, I will stay a bodily human being again. But I only wanted to show you that a person, once he is in the third and highest degree of vision and being, he does no more have to expect death, but is completely perfected and is in all aspects a free independent lord over his life and consequently also over his body and the death thereof. But men on this Earth can indeed extremely seldom and very difficultly have it in the measure as me now, because most of them became too worldly and so they have too little firm and persistent will and a living unshakable faith. But once they will have put off their unbelief, then they will, as pure and completed spirits, be able to do and accomplish what I do and accomplish."
GGJ|8|137|20|0|Now the captain said quickly again: Are you then already a pure and completed spirit?"
GGJ|8|137|21|0|Raphael said: "Most certainly, for an uncompleted spirit cannot do and accomplish what I do and accomplish."
GGJ|8|137|22|0|The captain, who was now completely confused, said again: "Yes, but can all the completely pure and completed spirits eat and drink as you do? For what is this necessary when they do not have to maintain a body with this earthly food?"
GGJ|8|137|23|0|Raphael said: "Does the supreme Spirit of God not live completely in our Lord and Master, taking also the food of this Earth? If it is possible for you to take earthly food, then why should it not be possible or perhaps be senseless for a completed spirit, who certainly is also a human being, to take also the food of this Earth and to transform it into its substance?
GGJ|8|137|24|0|Is not everything that serves man for food, God's word and God's will? If you, who are still a natural human being, saturate your body with natural food, the soul absorbs also the substantial spiritual part of it and uses it to strengthen his form. And if the unperfected soul does it – even if it happens unconsciously – then a very clearly conscious completed spirit will be able to do this all the more since he is capable to dissolve suddenly all matter and change it into its original spiritual state. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|8|137|25|0|The captain said: "O my very exceptional and mysterious friend, in order to understand all that, there is more needed than the intellect of a Roman captain. But for me it is already sufficient that I am now completely convinced that the soul of man continues to live after the death of the body, and that I now know the way on which one can surely come to the ever clearer spiritual completion. All the rest is for me now of less importance.
GGJ|8|137|26|0|Even if you now still have a bodily or even an already since long pure, mighty spirit without body, that is for me of little importance. But what is important to me is that I, by a right conduct of life, can become also that what you are now, and that it was certainly easier for you at the side of the Lord and Master to become what you are now than I will be able to be. But I also do not want to reach your level, and I will be already completely satisfied with much less. For it surely is not given by God to every person to work himself up to your level, but everyone should thank God for what He has given him.
GGJ|8|137|27|0|And I thank you now for your love, patience and the effort you took to teach me, and with a great gratitude I give you the full assurance that I am completely satisfied with what I have now received from you."
GGJ|8|137|28|0|Now Raphael said: "And I am now also very satisfied together with you, and I want to offer you and your companions my services if someone still wants something. If someone still has something else, let him then come forward and tell it in the presence of all."
GGJ|8|138|1|1|About the Lord’s Being (19/86)
GGJ|8|138|1|0|Now one of the disciples of John came to Raphael and said: "Listen, wonderful young man, I still have a last request to you, namely that what concerns your actual being you would like to make yourself more known than what you have done until now. Because, that you are a very mysterious being, about that, there is no more doubt in me, because a natural man cannot do all the things which you have done now in a short time, and your wisdom reaches also a lot further than all the human knowledge that exists until now. Therefore I would like to know more precisely who you actually are. You are absolutely not completely a normal human being, but you could also be the spirit of Elijah or also of another great prophet, for it is written that during the time when the Messiah will come to men, also Elijah will walk around at His side as a loyal witness for the blind people. And also it is written: 'During that time you will see God's angels ascending and descending between Heaven and Earth, and they will serve Him who has come in the name of the Lord, and also men who are of good will.'
GGJ|8|138|2|0|Thus, you could be either the spirit of Moses or Elijah or even a pure angel of God who has only adopted apparently a body to visibly help us human beings. Tell me at least if maybe now my idea is more or less correct."
GGJ|8|138|3|0|Raphael said: "It could be like that, but it is still somewhat different. But how it is, you will hear from the other disciples at the right time. The salvation of your soul does not depend on the fact if you yes or no know this, but it depends on the fact if you believe in the Lord, love Him above all and live and act according to His teaching. Only in that you should seek the Kingdom of God and its righteousness. Al the rest will then together with it be given as a free gift.
GGJ|8|138|4|0|If you take me for the spirit of Moses or Elijah, you are wrong, for the spirit of Elijah was in John who was your master. Moses has however already given a testimony of the Lord before the eyes of His disciples, and they will announce it to the other nations at the right time. And that is why you know enough for the moment."
GGJ|8|138|5|0|Then Raphael came and sat next to Me again and took bread and wine. Also the captain sat down with the disciple of John and took also still bread and wine. The disciple took however no bread and wine, nor his fellow disciples, for the disciples of John lived a severe life and fasted many times. My disciples however still ate and drank.
GGJ|8|138|6|0|Then one of the converted Pharisees said to Me: "Lord and Master, why do Your disciples not fast while the disciples of John fast so many times?"
GGJ|8|138|7|0|I said: "I am a true bridegroom for those who follow Me and who I have chosen. Why should they then fast when I am with them? But when I as a true bridegroom of their soul will personally not be with them anymore, they will also fast in the days when it will be necessary. Besides, no one will receive the eternal life of the soul because he has fasted many times, but only the one who will do the will of the One who has Me."
GGJ|8|138|8|0|This was striking to the captain and he asked Me immediately: "Lord and Master, what did You say now, that only he will receive the eternal life of the soul who will do the will of the One who sent You? Who is He who sent You, and what is His will? Please explain Yourself further, otherwise I will have to fall directly into doubt after Your statement. Because one time it is as I have understood it from the explanation of the psalms in the house of our innkeeper, that You Yourself and only You are the Lord, and that he who accepts Your teaching and lives and acts accordingly will receive the eternal life of the soul, and now You say Yourself that only he who will do the will of the One who sent You will have the eternal life of the soul. Look, this is now very ambiguous, and a man as I, who takes the eternal life of his soul certainly very serious, becomes then really confused and does not know to whom he must turn to who could tell me faithfully and truthfully the will of the One who has sent You. Therefore I ask You if you would like to express Yourself clearer and more decidedly concerning this statement."
GGJ|8|138|9|0|I said: "There is still much darkness in all of you. The One who has sent Me is My eternal Father and is in Me, and so I have, from My love for you men, sent Myself into this world in order to bring and to give you eternal life.
GGJ|8|138|10|0|However, My Word and My teaching, which shows you the way to eternal life, is the will of the One who is in Me and who has sent Me. For the Father, as the eternal Love, is in Me, and I, as its Light, am within it.
GGJ|8|138|11|0|Just look at the flame of the lamp which burns here on the table. Can you separate the light from the flame or the flame from the light? Now, the flame is that which I call Father and Love, and the Light is His Son, sent by the flame to illuminate the darkness of the night. Are then the flame and its light not one Being? And is the flame then not also in the light as the light is in the flame? And when this is so and could be impossibly otherwise, then the will of the Father reveals itself in the light that emanates from Him.
GGJ|8|138|12|0|Thus, he who walks in this light, walks also according to the will of the One who sent Me as His Light into this world, and he who walks in this light cannot lose his way and must reap eternal life, because the Light, according to which and in which he walks, is the eternal Life itself.
GGJ|8|138|13|0|Only he who will leave this light and will begin again to walk in the own worldly night cannot receive the eternal free life of the soul as long as he does not pass into the light of life. And now you, captain, will surely have understood Me."
GGJ|8|138|14|0|The captain said: "Yes, yes, Lord and Master, now it is again totally clear and I know now what I must do to attain to the eternal life, and I thank You once more for this extremely important lesson. But I have just now interrupted Your discussion with the Pharisee and ask You now to continue to talk to him."
GGJ|8|138|15|0|I said: "I have already told him what he needed. Therefore the discussion does not have to continue with him.
GGJ|8|138|16|0|However, I still could tell to all of you a lot of things, but you still cannot bear it now. But when the Spirit in you will be awakened, the Spirit of truth, which I will awaken in you, then it will guide you into all truth and wisdom. From then on, in the light of that Spirit, all of you will begin to know Him who said this now to you. But now think about what you have heard, and discuss it with each other. I however, will rest a little."
GGJ|8|138|17|0|After these words it became quiet in the hall, for everyone thought for a time about all the things he had heard and seen.
GGJ|8|139|1|1|The storm and its purpose (19/87)
GGJ|8|139|1|0|During that time it was already close to midnight, and the Romans who were somewhat tired of the trip of that day, slumbered at the table, as well as some of My disciples, for also I gave in to a light slumber. Only the men from Bethlehem and the disciples of John continued to talk with each other about one or the other thing, and so it became completely midnight. But there was also a heavy storm that came up, coming from the south and increasing continuously in power, and by its raging, screeching, whistling and howling it made all those who slumbered to wake up, and those who were still awake were filled with fear, anguish and fright. But I and a few of My old disciples continued to sleep.
GGJ|8|139|2|0|Lazarus turned to Raphael and asked him if he would not like to command the storm to at least become a little less powerful since it would otherwise cause senselessly great damage to the vineyards, gardens and to the trees and houses.
GGJ|8|139|3|0|Also the captain, who detested such heavy winds, said very openly: "With such a thing you again as man do not know what to think about the great love and wisdom of God. For what use are actually such heavy storms? Or is God Himself maybe pleased when He frightens the weak people by such raging and fury of the elements, giving them a great fear and anguish? Such bad storm often causes the people an incalculable damage, and most of all the poor of whom it destroys the weak huts, so that they then will be roofless, and being without work they have to beg to still receive one or the other miserable dwelling hut. No, this deed of godly love and wisdom is really somewhat strange."
GGJ|8|139|4|0|Then the captain turned also to Raphael and said: "Just listen, my friend of wonderful deeds, who just now have lifted up only with your will that heavy pillar in the air, is the might of your will now not strong enough against the ever increasing fury of the storm to bring it to silence? If this will continue, then tomorrow complete forests will be uprooted and will lie completely destroyed on the ground. Who will compensate the poor people? I am asking you, please do something against it."
GGJ|8|139|5|0|Then Raphael said: "O you weak person, with your anguish for the storm. See how you rebel against God's love, wisdom and order. Do you perhaps think that God let such heavy wind blow because of a kind of displeasure with regard to the people? O, what are you still weak. Do you know the nature spirits, which are harmful for the natural life of human beings and animals and which often, and more in particular during the autumn, must come out in a greater measure from the interior of the soil for the sake of the fertility of the surface of the Earth?
GGJ|8|139|6|0|Look, precisely during this night, large numbers are urging upwards from the interior of the soil to the surface to take care that it will become fertile for the coming year. Now if those still to a high degree unrefined nature spirits would stretch out calmly over the surface of the soil in the form of a gray vapor with a rotten smell, then in a couple of hours no human life could exist in such a vapor. What other means can you indicate to me to make the mentioned still incomplete ascending nature spirits harmless for the physical health of the people, except precisely the wind, and more in particular a heavy one that can match against that obstinate and in a certain way sticky nature of such spirits?
GGJ|8|139|7|0|The wind that is produced by purer spirits by bringing the otherwise calm air of the Earth in a terrible current, mixes the unrefined nature spirits with the pure spirits in the air and in the water and makes them by that harmless for the health of men, the animals and the plants. And all this happens according God's will because it has to happen this way. And then you think that God would like to harm the weak people by such a wind, feeling in a certain way pleasure when the weak people on such occasions are almost in despair because of anguish and fright? O man, what are you still weak of spirit.
GGJ|8|139|8|0|What does it actually matter when on such an occasion that is beneficial for the Earth and its creatures, also a few moldered trees and also a few already ruinous huts of people and a few birds nests are destroyed, as long as the soil becomes fertile and the air of the Earth harmless for the natural life of its creatures?
GGJ|8|139|9|0|If here and there a little worldly damage has been caused also to a person, the Lord will certainly compensate it multiple times in a very good manner. But besides that, it really does not harm people who tend to forget God all too easily if they now and then are awakened from their lazy worldly dreams by extreme natural phenomena, and are experiencing that there are higher powers and forces against which human pride cannot fight a victory.
GGJ|8|139|10|0|Therefore, we will let this wind do its work for still a couple of hours. When it will have done its good work, it surely will lay down again. I certainly could command the wind from the power of the Lord in me to lie down immediately, but what would that be good for? I say to you: for nothing at all, because such sign would not increase your faith in the Lord in the least. If I would calm down the wind for a few moments for your sake, you will secretly say to yourself: 'Aha, the wind has calmed down by itself for a few moments', and you would think that I had simply said that this calming down was done by the power of my will. But if I will calm down the wind completely, then tomorrow thousands of people will die from an evil dysentery, and that you certainly would not like also, for I know that you and a lot of people are no friends of epidemics. So let us, as already said, let the wind blow on. The little damage that it will cause here and there will be easily compensated.
GGJ|8|139|11|0|Or is it for many a selfish rich person bad if he now and then by the greater need of this and that poor fellowman is urged for pity and mercy? I am definitely of the opinion that such a thing is very useful for the soul of the rich person. But the poor person will thank God all the more because by showing the rich people the increased need, He has also helped him much more powerfully than otherwise. Because the rich people hardly thought about the already long lasting poverty and need of the poor neighbor, and they let him in want without troubling themselves. But because God let a real worldly misfortune come over them, the otherwise hard rich people were made more gentle and donated then to the poor person abundantly, so that he was then helped for a long time.
GGJ|8|139|12|0|Tell me now: are God's love and wisdom in this case not more visible at work among the people on Earth than in a region on Earth – of which there are many – that are not afflicted by any storm, but therefore are completely waste and uninhabitable?"
GGJ|8|140|1|1|About the purpose of creation (19/88)
GGJ|8|140|1|0|The captain said: "O good, wonderful friend, it certainly will be a useless effort to measure us with you in wisdom, because you are always completely right, because you always can give the most irrefutable truth in an extremely clear manner based on your godly omniscience and all-encompassing knowledge. But how could men like us know this, since our science and knowledge of the things of the natural world are very limited?
GGJ|8|140|2|0|But this can also be known and felt by weak and limited man when something hurts him, and then he sighs and complains often for a long time in vain, and God's highest love and wisdom can never hold it against him as sin. And so I have complained about the wind because I have all too painfully experienced what kind of destructions it caused here and there, for I knew indeed not why it was raging like that.
GGJ|8|140|3|0|But now you have made it clear to me and I can see the good in it, and I give you the full assurance that I will never more rebel against it with my complaining, and on the main land least of all. Only on sea, I would like that the Lord would preserve me of such winds as long as I have to live in a body, because it is very terrible to be on a deficient ship in the midst of a raging battle of the sea against the wind. I have already experienced it several times and therefore I became an enemy of mighty winds, and because then I was still a real heathen, I have often raged against such a way of acting of the gods. But since a heavy wind on sea will certainly have an equal beneficial meaning as for the Earth and its creatures, just like on the main land, I will also praise it above the sea and leave it alone. Good friend, is this right?"
GGJ|8|140|4|0|Raphael said: "This most certainly, because man whose life and everything depends on God, should – once he has come to know God – always acknowledge the regulations and decrees of God, glorifying and praising them, and should not grumble about them or rebel against them, for God the Lord knows certainly always and eternally best of all why He allows once this and then that to happen on a celestial body.
GGJ|8|140|5|0|But moreover, man should behave patiently and with complete devotion to the will of God and by that also remember: this happens according to the will of God for the greatest benefit of man. For everything that happens on the Earth, on the moon, on the sun and on all stars, happens all exclusively for the greatest benefit of men, because man is the only reason and the only purpose of the whole creation in the endless space.
GGJ|8|140|6|0|If man will think and feel this way, he will also find and have peace in all circumstances of his life of freedom, development and testing on this Earth, and God will save him out of every need and let him find the way to the true life, the way to the light and all truth.
GGJ|8|140|7|0|But he who becomes impatient and grumbles about one thing or the other about the phenomena in this world which seem to be disgusting to him, which he cannot change anyway – even in his coarse anger, often in thoughts and openly spoken out – will not make God's love his own but will only separate himself ever further away from it. And this will not give any human being peace and happiness, not here on Earth and most certainly not in the beyond. Because indeed, everything happens by God's love, as already said, only for the true well being of man. If man recognizes this gratefully in his mind, then he will come ever closer to God's love and His order and will then soon without much difficulty pass into it completely and thereby become wise and mighty himself. But if he does the opposite, then he will become more foolish and weaker and powerless in every respect.
GGJ|8|140|8|0|I surely know that on this Earth there are all kinds of things happening that are not pleasant for men. So there is often an unpleasant heat and also a great cold. There is a long lasting night and many gloomy days, the fire burns and destroys, the water devastates the countries and kills men and animals if it bursts its banks. In short: everything you see in the whole nature of the world can give you death when you use it senselessly and set out for danger.
GGJ|8|140|9|0|But therefore, God cannot change anything to His well-ordered creation. Should for example the fire not be so red-hot and burning and destroying as it is? Then for what would it still be useful? Or should the water not be fluid, so that men and animals could not physically find death when they fall into it? Or should the mountains not be high and steep, so that nobody could fall down from its summits and find by that also death? Should there be no devouring animals, no snakes and no poisonous plants because they all are dangerous for the life of men?
GGJ|8|140|10|0|Yes, if men would like to ban all the things that could be dangerous for his life, there finally would not be an atom left of the Earth, nor man himself. Everything must be and exist as it is and exists, and everything can be useful to man when he uses it wisely. But to the one who uses it unwisely, and thus not in harmony with God's order, must finally everything be harmful.
GGJ|8|140|11|0|Then he who takes offense at the harmfulness of the things and arrangements in this natural world, and thereby rebels against God's wisdom and might, takes obviously also offense at God and mocks His love and wisdom. But he who does that, certainly does not live in friendship, but in a real enmity against God the Lord. Will this bring him any blessing? I think that such a blind enmity against God will cause man in the first place to lose God, and man can then in his godlessness no longer expect any happiness of live, just as long as he will not repent, acknowledging and glorifying God's love, wisdom and order in every respect, and which he in course of time will also clearly understand.
GGJ|8|140|12|0|But if you take offence at the storm at sea, then stay on the main land when it storms at sea, and only go on board of a ship when the stormy times of the sea are over. And everyone who lives close by the sea and who has often experienced it, surely knows when it is continuously raging the most and the heaviest.
GGJ|8|140|13|0|Look, friend, these are also wise rules. He who knows them and will keep them, will also be happy already on this Earth, and be at peace in all phenomena and incidents during the earthly life."
GGJ|8|141|1|1|A thunderstorm (19/89)
GGJ|8|141|1|0|After this well-founded wise lesson from the mouth of Raphael, the captain, the disciples of John and the innkeeper from the neighborhood of Bethlehem thanked him, for they had lost every fear and anguish for the still continuously raging and the fury of the windstorm. But it did not take long before a mighty lightning discharged itself from the heavy clouds that were driven by the wind and caused serious damage to an old cedar tree that stood not far from the house. After this first lightning, many more followed on all sides with loud crackles and a thunder that made the ground shake.
GGJ|8|141|2|0|Our captain thought that the lightning and thunder was still worse than the hard wind, and he came again in great anguish and fear. Also the innkeeper and Lazarus and his sisters, as well as Mary of Magdalon became afraid and asked Me to command the bad thunderstorm to retreat.
GGJ|8|141|3|0|I awakened out of My light slumber and said: "Do not be afraid, little children, for where I am, the thunderstorm has no power to cause damage, but only to be useful. It will still last a little hour, then the storm and thunder will cease and tomorrow we will have therefore a pure and clear day, and the fresh and healthy air will strengthen our limbs and inward parts."
GGJ|8|141|4|0|These words of Mine calmed down the emotions of the fearful, and again I gave in to a light slumber.
GGJ|8|141|5|0|When I was sleeping there, all those who were still at the table and were still awake, looked at Me, and the captain said: "Of the Lord we surely can say: 'si totus illabatur orbis, impavidum ferient ruinae '. Yes, yes, being the Lord and Creator and maintainer of all creatures, there is no need to be in anguish for such phenomena, but weak and powerless men like us can still not put away all anguish, although we are firmly convinced that so very close to the Lord certainly nothing can happen to anyone. But it is and remains remarkable that exactly tonight, after a very beautiful sunset, such a thunderstorm had to brake out. I pity those who are now underway somewhere, and more specifically those who are now on a ship on the big sea. Oh, it will look terrible there now."
GGJ|8|141|6|0|When the captain spoke out these objections, also Agricola, who was awakened by the hard thunder, agreed with him and said: "My ships in Sidon and Tyre must certainly also have been quite damaged by this heavy storm that is probably raging everywhere. But no matter how, the Lord sleeps and does not pay attention to the storm, and we men have no power over this violent force, and therefore it will be as it is. In about a little hour, said the Lord, the storm will lie down. This is how it certainly will be, but until then, there still can be a lot of disaster. May the Lord be so merciful to take care that the disaster and damage that will be caused will be as little as possible."
GGJ|8|141|7|0|Now Raphael said: "Just be quiet inside, not one hair of not any righteous human being will be touched, but for the godless people it is good that they are slightly remembered by such a storm that there is still a Lord who commands all elements and that also obey Him as loyal servants obey their lord. Your ships in Tyre and Sidon will not be harmed by this storm, because the Lord takes care of that. Therefore, all of you can be quiet, for nothing of no one will be destroyed in the least.
GGJ|8|141|8|0|But this storm is now raging mostly above Jerusalem, and the lightning does not spare the idol gold of the temple. There is now a great howling in and around the temple and around many houses. The lightning strikes here and there and the people are very busy to extinguish. The lightning has stroke also the dry beams in the temple at several places and put them on fire, but they control the fire immediately at the beginning and thus the lightning does also not cause any important damage in the temple itself. But the anguish of the Pharisees is great, and the people insist that they should get it done with God that the storm would lie down. And the Pharisees and priests, scribes and Levites are now really rattling off their prayers, but this does not help, and the people become wilder and scream all kinds of threatening words, and while it is fully storming they rejoice about the powerlessness of the Pharisees who had already often pretended that they, just like Joshua and Aaron had even power over the sun, moon and stars and can now not even command the nightly storm.
GGJ|8|141|9|0|And look, in this respect, this storm has also something good, for it wipes out and it reduces strongly the old dark superstition with many inhabitants of Jerusalem who are still deeply rooted followers of the temple, and it will incite them to later accept the truth.
GGJ|8|141|10|0|Besides that which I have explained to you just now about the natural reason for this storm, I have moreover shown you this, so that all of you can conclude from this also that at such occasions the love and wisdom of the Lord do not only take care of the fertilization of the soil and the purifying of the air, but besides that, for the moral fertilization of the human heart and the purifying of the air of the soul. And this has certainly still more value than the fertilization of the soil and the purifying of the air of the Earth.
GGJ|8|141|11|0|Whoever of you has now courage, let him arise and walk with me outside a little, then he will see and experience much there which he has certainly never seen and experienced before."
GGJ|8|141|12|0|Agricola and also the captain said: "To go now with you outside, that certainly everyone will dare, but alone, without you, the courage would certainly leave us. With you we also have the courage to go outside, into the heavy thunderstorm."
GGJ|8|141|13|0|Then all of the Romans, the captain with his companions, the innkeeper from Bethlehem, the disciples of John and also Lazarus stood up.
GGJ|8|142|1|1|Cause and result of the thunderstorm (19/90)
GGJ|8|142|1|0|However, when they came out, they kept their eyes and ears closed for a while, because there was continuously one lightning after another with heavy crackles and thunder from the heavy clouds to the ground.
GGJ|8|142|2|0|Then Raphael advised them, and said: "But do not keep your eyes and ears closed, for then you hardly will see anything of this terrible stormy spectacle and will hear nothing of the howling that is now and then reaching even from Jerusalem to these hills."
GGJ|8|142|3|0|Finally those who were present took courage again, opened their eyes and ears and could not be surprised enough about the violence of the wind. However Raphael commanded it to go around the hill, and for this reason it became suddenly completely windless. Also no lightning could come near the hill at a distance of a few mornings of arable land, and there it looked like a true stream of fire that was falling down from the clouds to the ground with a rumbling roar and crackles.
GGJ|8|142|4|0|Now Agricola asked: "But do tell us now why actually this true sea of fire, which is continuously coming down to the ground, does not put anywhere – as far as one can see – a flame to the houses and trees and also not to complete forests to put it on fire. I already have experienced a similar very dry thunderstorm with lightning and wind in Hispania, also around this time. But there it has caused big and truly terrible destructions. Here however, little or actually nothing at all can be seen of a special fire. How can that be explained?"
GGJ|8|142|5|0|Raphael said: "You will very easily understand that when soon the whole storm will cease. The constant, very bright light of the lightning makes the weak shining of several fires not visible now, but when the lightning will cease more and more, you will also notice a few considerable fires, and more specifically above the region around Jerusalem. But this is not important, and when you notice a fire, you should not be afraid of that, because where it is allowed that a lightning will strike a house or a hut to put it on fire, or also a village or a dry forest of one or the other miser who preferred to let his wood rot than to allow a poor person to take even a few dry branches to make use of it, there good mankind will truly not suffer any damage, as well as for the huts, houses and villages. In short: everything that you can see now and will see later, happens not to damage it, but only for the great benefit of the people, which you will understand more clearly later.
GGJ|8|142|6|0|But now is the moment when the thunderstorm must cease, and therefore I will, from the will of God the Lord in me, that the thunderstorm will lie down. And look, the lightning has ceased and the wind has lain down. But now look around you, then you will see that which will catch your attention."
GGJ|8|142|7|0|Now those who were present looked on all sides and counted all together well over 20 fires among which a forest fire that looked extremely destructive, raging in a big forest on a mountain behind Emmaus and which belonged to a miser from Jerusalem who had never given a dry branch to a poor person. Those who were present knew that and they praised the Lord because now He had let the rod of chastisement come down on the evil miser. But also southeast of Jerusalem there was a big fire that could be seen, and Lazarus asked Raphael who had been hit the most by that fire and who suffered the most damage.
GGJ|8|142|8|0|Raphael said: "That is a village which belongs for the greatest part to a miser, of whom the burning forest belongs to. He has leased everything to poor renters for an almost unaffordable price. To please their landlord these are then also forced to cheat their neighbors and they let their daughters commit all kinds of harlotry for money and all kinds of other gifts by which the village has degenerated to a true Sodom. And this happened in the shortest time of hardly 20 years, and all this as a result of the acting of a rich miser. That such village will be chastised will surely not be considered unfair by neither one of you?"
GGJ|8|142|9|0|Lazarus said: "Whatever the Lord does, is done well. I myself have already many times wished that miser, who I know all too well, to have a serious punishment for his to Heaven crying injustices, which he mostly committed against poor people, and now because of his scandalous activities there came an end to the patience of the Lord, and therefore, all praise to Him. In that village there are of course also a few who still did not kneel down for Gog and Magog, but these will surely also be protected by the Lord."
GGJ|8|142|10|0|Raphael said: "You can be sure of that, and they will after the fire soon be better off than ever before."
GGJ|8|142|11|0|Further to the south there was also a strong blaze that could be seen, and the innkeeper from Bethlehem said, with a question to Raphael: "O, all-knowing friend, what is destroyed there by the fire? Surely not Bethlehem?"
GGJ|8|142|12|0|Raphael said: "Oh no, it is a village of Greeks and Sadducees who are trading dishonestly with pigs and are moreover making the people unfaithful to God. And because they have now gone too far because they hinder the spreading of the teaching of the Lord and make it as much as possible suspicious to the worldly people, the Lord has on such an occasion now also given them a limit. They will now be busy for years to overcome their misfortune and will have no time to think how they can hinder the spreading of the teaching of the Lord. Look, my friend, this is how things are now over there, and I believe then also that no injustice has been done to these atheistic usurers."
GGJ|8|142|13|0|The innkeeper said: "Oh, surely not, and all praise be again to the Lord, because He has brought such a misfortune to those atheists who I know well, for these have deserved it already for a long time, and so also the other small fires, which we can see from here, will not have happened without permission of the Lord."
GGJ|8|142|14|0|Raphael said: "Indeed. So do not be afraid. But look now at the branches of the trees and the grass on the ground."
GGJ|8|142|15|0|Now all looked at the branches of the trees and the grass, and everything was shining like the rotting wood in a forest. Also the hairs on their heads gave off a weak shining. Now those who were present were anxious and they asked what it was.
GGJ|8|142|16|0|But Raphael said: "Now we will go inside again, and in the hall I will explain the reason of this phenomenon."
GGJ|8|142|17|0|All of them went back into the house.
GGJ|8|142|18|0|When those who had gone out with Raphael and came back into the hall, occupied their places again, the captain asked Raphael immediately what could now actually be the real reason and meaning of the lightning up of the trees, the grass and even the hairs of men.
GGJ|8|142|19|0|And Raphael who also had occupied his former place, said: "Dear friends, this matter could actually also be explained tomorrow, but because you are very curious, I also can explain it to you now. But I tell you that it is absolutely not so important as you probably are imagining now, and from this and similar phenomena does not depend the salvation of the soul. But because all kinds of dark superstition can easily arise out of ignorance regarding such phenomena, I am in a certain way obliged to make you understand also this phenomenon from the right perspective.
GGJ|8|142|20|0|But before you can in the first place understand this phenomenon from the natural point of view, it is necessary to make you first understand the lightning, so that more in particular you Romans would not also think, besides the teaching of the Lord, about the famous lightning producer Vulcan and about his great distributor Jupiter. So be very attentive to what I will show and explain to you now."
GGJ|8|143|1|1|The nature of electricity (19/91)
GGJ|8|143|1|0|Now Raphael stood up and walked to the door where a few house cats were lying in wait for a mouse, took one of them and carried him into the hall.
GGJ|8|143|2|0|There he put him on the table and (Raphael) said to the captain: "Just look to the tame cat whose hairs still have that specific weak glow. Just take him and caress him from the tail to the head, then you will immediately see in the now already weak light of the lamp a phenomenon that will strike you."
GGJ|8|143|3|0|The captain did that, and especially because this air still contained much electricity, a lot of fierce sparks jumped crackling off the back of the cat.
GGJ|8|143|4|0|Then a disciple of John, who secretly carried still many old bits and pieces of superstition in his heart, said: "Yes, yes, there you can see that the elders were right when they claimed that an old cat has the devil in his body."
GGJ|8|143|5|0|But Raphael said: "Oh no, friend, you are really not seeing this here, but from your words can be concluded that you – although you are a disciple of John – are still not free from all superstition. I could show you the same phenomenon with other animals and even on your own head, and you certainly will not claim that you also have a devil in your body?"
GGJ|8|143|6|0|The disciple said: "This I do not believe and hope, but from where comes actually the hail of sparks from the back of the cat?"
GGJ|8|143|7|0|Raphael said: "If you did not interrupt me with your old superstitious words I would have explained this matter now for already half. But in this manner I can only continue now with the explanation and this means to have patience, because no tree can fall with one blow, except when it would only be as strong as a straw.
GGJ|8|143|8|0|Look, these sparks do not come out of the body of the cat, but only from the surface of his hairs to which the fire of the air spirits in the nature can in a certain way easily stick – in order to speak in this respect understandably to you. This fire of the air spirits in the nature we want to call – from the old Egyptians, Phoenicians and Greeks – the well-known 'electron' or electric fire, which is usually slumbering, but under specific circumstances it is easily awakened and will then actually manifest itself.
GGJ|8|143|9|0|This fire is the actual life element of the air by which finally the whole Earth itself and everything that is and exists on and in it develops into creatures and maintains its natural life, and it is also its most important food. But it does not develop itself in a certain rest of the air, the water, the minerals, the plants, animals and men, but it remains just as passive, and we rightly could call such electrical rest the death of matter.
GGJ|8|143|10|0|This fire fills however God's whole endless space of creation and in its complete rest it forms the ether in which all those countless big celestial bodies are floating around, more or less as fishes in the water. If the celestial bodies in the endless big space of creation and also space of ether would stay motionless in one point without any movement forward or backward, thus completely at rest, then they soon would decay as a dead body, perish, dissolve completely and pass into the calm ether. But surely, for this reason the Creator has taken care with His wisdom and might that all those countless many celestial bodies in the big space of ether would move continuously and in all kinds of manners, bringing them to a high degree in a continuous restless movement and consequently forcing them to an active awakening.
GGJ|8|143|11|0|But it would take us too much time here to clearly explain to you the big 'how', and you all can hear all that – explained very precisely by the Lord Himself – from all His disciples who are the only ones who are initiated in the great secrets of creation. Therefore, we will only have a closer general look to this Earth of ours.
GGJ|8|143|12|0|Look, this atmospheric air in which we breathe and are naturally bodily alive, reaches only – speaking in your way of expression – a few hours of walking above the solid surface of the Earth. Then above the surface of this air rests the ether, which is in a certain way dead and thus completely without resistance.
GGJ|8|143|13|0|In order to speak completely truly and correctly, and not to think according to the old, very incorrect manner of the old and blind astrologers, astronomers and year counters: the Earth moves in – let us say – 365 days and a little time more, around the big sun, and besides that, still in about 24 hours and a little more around its own central axis, which the disciples will explain to you more precisely, because now it is sufficient that I only draw your attention to the very fast movement of the Earth in its wide orbit around the sun. Even if you still cannot understand this with your intellect, then for the moment you can still believe me that in 1 hour the Earth moves forward averagely about 5.760 hours of walking in its wide orbit, and moreover it turns around its own axis, more specifically at the equator, which you call the glowing sun line, in 1 hour to a distance of about 474 hours of walking.
GGJ|8|143|14|0|From these speeds of movement of the Earth, which I have now pointed out to you, you surely can conclude that already by that, the ether spirits are brought into an extremely restless movement and resulting activity. By that, they will in the first place saturate the air that surrounds the Earth, and then by means of the air, the whole solid Earth itself and everything upon it.
GGJ|8|143|15|0|With those 2 movements that were shown to you, comes still the very much faster movement of the light of the sun, by which the ether spirits come also into a high degree of restless movement and are driven in very great numbers downward to the Earth. But because of that, it happens during some days in the spring, summer and autumn that the air of the Earth is too much saturated, and by that also the Earth and its inhabitants. On such days it usually becomes sultry, and men, animals and plants feel exhausted, become slow and are more longing for rest than for one or the other activity.
GGJ|8|143|16|0|And look, this feeling is thus the result of the ether spirits that are present to a large extent in the air and the soil, because, as already said, these spirits have the eternal dominating tendency for a complete deadly rest, although they are not dead in themselves.
GGJ|8|143|17|0|But by such a forced piling-up, the mentioned ether spirits feel an ever-stronger oppressing pressure and begin therefore to move also in order to free themselves of this pressure, to then receive back their sweet and comfortable rest. This movement manifests itself first in the form of winds, which then become more violent when the in a certain way oversaturated body of the Earth drives its inner still unfermented natural ether spirits upward to the surface of the Earth and its lower atmospheric layers.
GGJ|8|143|18|0|This intermingling of higher and lower ether spirits in the air of the Earth result in the formation of mists and clouds, which become increasingly more dense. Its resulting heaviness burdens the ether spirits more and more, and these begin to search for a way out and to flee to where they can find the least of resistance, and this escape of the more and more pressured ether spirits – which in their oppression will then involuntarily in a certain way connect themselves with the already more dense spirits of the air of the Earth – will cause a heavy windstorm that by its thrusting force destroys trees and houses and stirs up the waves of the sea mountain high.
GGJ|8|143|19|0|But if, despite such an escape, the mentioned ether spirits continue to pile up themselves more and more somewhere in the background near the surface of the Earth – which you easily can notice from the clouds that become more and more black and dense – then the pressure becomes unbearable for them. Suddenly they will develop into a kind of furious rage from their slowness to the greatest activity, and their very great activity is then the destroying fire of the lightning, which shoots off far away with great roaring from the cloud, that was too much burdened, with nearly the speed of a thought and destroys with irresistible force everything that it finds on its way. However, the Earth- and air spirits are on such an occasion as if pushed with huge thrusts against each other in such a way that they by necessity have to grip each other, become more and more dense and materially heavy, and fall to the Earth as heavy rain or, if it comes up very furiously, as hail.
GGJ|8|143|20|0|But when the pure ether spirits are to a large extent too much offended by the impure earthly ether spirits, as was the case just now, then they let their activity increase to the highest point. In that case they destroy the ether- and air spirits by their general fire activity, and at such rare occasions there is neither rain nor hail."
GGJ|8|144|1|1|Weather phenomena and their cause (19/92)
GGJ|8|144|1|0|The electron is thus, clearly said, nothing else than in the first place the rest that is disturbed by the pressure and friction, and further, secondly, the awakened activity of the ether spirits. These are partly purely spiritual and form also partly the natural light- and life element in the air of the Earth, in the whole body of the Earth itself and by that also in everything it carries and produces. They only begin to manifest themselves in a special manner when they are offended in the manner that was described before.
GGJ|8|144|2|0|Now when you take 2 pieces of wood and begin to rub them strongly together, then the mentioned spirits, which are partly present in the wood itself and are also partly around the wood by means of the surrounding air, are obviously offended, drawn away from their rest and are by that urged to activity which is for them always the same. And through the wood that is rubbed together too strongly, you soon will see their presence and activity because the wood will begin to glow and will finally burn.
GGJ|8|144|3|0|However, when a considerably great part of the ether spirits have become active, then by that, also the spirits which were at rest before will also come into movement and be active, and by this activity the whole piece of wood is then destroyed. And if you further will add wood to it that has not been rubbed, then its spirits will also become active and will destroy it. And the more such spirits are present in a piece of wood – which is the case with wood that contains resin – the sooner and faster it will be destroyed.
GGJ|8|144|4|0|Now I have given you a real example of what the electron actually is. But let us now continue.
GGJ|8|144|5|0|If we take 2 hard stones and rub them together with great force, then you will see immediately a great quantity of sparks jumping off with great speed and liveliness. What are these sparks? Nothing else but the offended ether spirits which are present in and around the stones and which became active by that. Metals, which are very hard, being rubbed together, will show you and let you feel the same phenomenon.
GGJ|8|144|6|0|When 2 winds will collide against each other – which can easily happen in regions where there are high and steep rocky mountains, because the wind will easily bounce off the hard rock face and will consequently rage with great violence against itself – you will soon notice a great amount of fire phenomena. If the violence is not so heavy, well now, then it happens more progressively, and then, where a violent collision took place, you will now and then see a lightning striking from the wind, and here and there you will see a whirlwind, uprooting with great easiness one or even several trees. However, when such a wind that fights with itself, reaches the greatest possible violence in a favorable point in a suitable environment, then all the ether spirits that are present in it will ignite because of the great activity, and then a whirlwind, as described just now, will become an all-destroying pillar of fire. Through its violence, the mightiest trees, strongholds and even rocks are shaking, and being torn to pieces they must give way.
GGJ|8|144|7|0|What is now such an all-destroying pillar of fire? Again nothing else than our electron, or the actual expression of the ether spirits whose rest was too greatly disturbed. These ether spirits that became active in the highest degree will then soon attract from the wide environment those that are equal to them, from above as well as from all widely extended directions, which in a certain way are rushing to help them, and so they usually are causing such great destruction in a particular region on Earth that many traces can still be well observed and noticed many years after, yes, occasionally even for many centuries.
GGJ|8|144|8|0|If such a battle of wind would happen at sea, especially close to the coast, then the water that can easily be brought into movement in the whirlwind, will of course also be dragged along, and by that the so-called waterspouts come into existence, against which every skipper has to guard himself, for if a ship should come into such a waterspout, then it would be irretrievably destroyed. In the hot regions on Earth there are also often fire whirlwinds above the sea, against which every skipper should guard himself even more.
GGJ|8|144|9|0|Of the different phenomena on Earth that you have seen and experienced, we have seen now once more by what they originate and are brought about, what their cause is and what they truthfully actually are in itself. But to brighten up your intellect even more, we still want to continue and search out this matter, because the most important foundation in the teaching of the Lord to all men of this Earth and also for all spirits and Heavens, valid for eternity, is like this: only the purest truth in all things can and will make you free and alive. And such phenomena manifest themselves on this Earth by necessity in all kinds of forms and shapes and thus also with all kinds of effects and results, and bring the blind people to all kinds of wrong suppositions with regard to the cause, and thus also to all kinds of superstition. That is why it is indeed a good thing that man, besides the knowledge and acceptance of the godly will, can also evaluate and recognize the phenomena, which he often encounters on Earth, from the viewpoint of the truth and not from the viewpoint of dark human inventions."
GGJ|8|145|1|1|Electrical phenomena (19/93)
GGJ|8|145|1|0|First we have seen how the sparks jumped off the back of our cat, and became visible after caressing him in the direction of his head. Were these maybe also offended ether spirits that stuck to the hairs on the back of the cat? Yes, I say to you, this is how it is. The hairs of a cat are very smooth and have no unevenness. But just like every other matter, it is surrounded by air and thus also by the resting and certainly present ether spirits within, more precisely to a larger extent towards the head, because there the hairs are, especially on the back, becoming more dense than in the direction of the tail.
GGJ|8|145|2|0|By caressing the animal from the head to the tail, the always abundantly present spirits at the head are then distributed over the place where they are less provided. That is why those spirits are actually more equalized than offended, and by that, their activity is left out or is at least not visible. By caressing or rubbing towards the head, the amount of spirits are increased, are offended by that to a certain extent, and then they soon show their presence by their activity.
GGJ|8|145|3|0|Smooth surfaces, especially of very hard precious stones and glass, which the old Phoenicians, the Philistines and the Egyptians were already ably to make from pebble, are especially suitable to force the ether spirits to show their presence by just rubbing such surfaces with dry hands. And the fire that is stirred up in this manner is again nothing else but the electron that I have just described to you.
GGJ|8|145|4|0|Further, the burning of wood, straw, oil, resin, naphtha, sulfur and all combustible substances is nothing else but the working of the electron. The glowing and melting and even the eventual burning of metals and all minerals happens in the same way according to the increasing degree of activity of the ether spirits whose rest is disturbed. When these are continually brought into such activity – as is evident in a lightning – then they destroy all matter and dissolve it completely into its original element, that of ethereal spirits. But during the burning of wood, oil and resin, they never reach such extremely high degree of activity, because then they are hindered in their activity because they always battle against the coarser nature spirits that are bound in matter.
GGJ|8|145|5|0|But when during such burning process an increasing greater amount of ether spirits are in a certain way coming to help them by means of a strong stream of air, then also the heat of the wood- or coal fire becomes considerably greater, which can also bring the still rigid nature spirits in the matter of metals and stones to activity, and that activity will then usually bring about the glowing and melting, but it can also let it burn up and eventually dissolve it entirely.
GGJ|8|145|6|0|Within the water itself there is a greater amount of ether spirits, which were now repeatedly explained to you. As element it exists as extremely little round bubbles in which the actual ether spirits are imprisoned. Since these bubbles are very round and smooth and thus not pressing so strongly against each other because they very easily can slip away and continuously avoid each other, the ether spirits in the water are usually behaving also quietly. But the water has only to be put in a kettle on the fire and it soon becomes restless, because the ether spirits in the water become irritated by the activity of the surrounding ether spirits that are equal to them, begin to rush the actual hydrogen bubbles all over, with a still increasing fierceness and make them to expand. And at the bursting of the too strongly expanded hydrogen bubbles they leave their element of habitation and they escape, after which they unify with the free ether spirits in the air of the Earth, or they ascend quickly, completely through the layer of air to those that were initially related to them.
GGJ|8|145|7|0|That the boiling and evaporating of water to the last drop – speaking in the manner of this world – is an electrical process, we surely will understand without too much difficulty by what I have said now, but it will still become clearer to you when I will point out a few phenomena, which you all already know more or less.
GGJ|8|145|8|0|We know now that the ether spirits, which are disturbed in their rest, become soon active and consequently they show the irresistible force and the might which is their own. And look, they also do that in the water if they become restless by an increasing external activity from their companions, thus by fire. If they then during the boiling can still avoid it and come into a state of rest, then this is of course more preferable to them, but if you put water in a firmly closed vessel on the fire, the resting ether spirits in the water will soon show you what kind of violence they possess when they become active. It will not take long before it will be torn to pieces, even if the vessel would be made of iron as thick as an arm, and the spirits will free themselves with a hard bang and will then retreat to their inborn rest. This is a very clear example from which you surely and certainly can conclude more clearly that the ether spirits live also in the water.
GGJ|8|145|9|0|Nothing can bring these pure ether spirits to such great activity than when the impure nature spirits ascend often in quite great numbers from the interior of the body of the Earth and are in a certain way unifying themselves with the spirits of the air or begin to mix with them, as this was the case now. Then soon there will be a fierce battle going on by which the impure spirits will always be conquered, by which these will also be purified and will become not only harmless for the life of plants and animals but will even be very useful.
GGJ|8|145|10|0|At such occasions there are always heavy storms that are raging above the mainland, as we have experienced now, but when such massively ascending of impure nature spirits occurs somewhere under the sea, then the impure ether spirits in the water will become by that also immediately very restless. The result of that is usually a spring tide storm, which is the most dangerous for skippers, since the waves will often be pushed up like enormous water mountains and will play a bad game, like a windstorm with the chaff, even with the biggest and strongest ships. At such occasions, the impure spirits will also be very strongly purified, but for men it is not exactly safe to be on sea where such a thing is happening.
GGJ|8|145|11|0|Experienced skippers know that, thanks to certain warning signs, which always precede such incidents, and they do not go into that danger. However, if they are already at sea, then they will also hurry to reach the shore as fast as possible, or, if this is not attainable, they will still entrust themselves to the high waves of the sea.
GGJ|8|145|12|0|When the sea has become quiet again after such storm, you will see the surface of the sea, the ropes of the ship, the oars and still a lot of other things, softly lightning up, just as you saw outside the grass, the trees and even your hairs shining. Its cause is of course again the electron, which has been sufficiently explained to you now, but now it is not so much the result of this special activity of the ether spirits, but rather of the formerly impure, purified nature spirits from the interior of the Earth, whose spirits are visibly beginning to show themselves to be useful to the plants, the animals, the water and the air. The old sages of nature called this lightning up the 'anti-electron'.
GGJ|8|145|13|0|And so I have clarified this phenomenon to you in a certainly understandable way, and this you can also do for other people, so that the dark and destructive superstition with men will decrease and go to ruin, for every superstition is like a deadly poison for the pure truth, which is the only thing that will give life to the soul."
GGJ|8|146|1|1|Question about the nature of Raphael (19/94)
GGJ|8|146|1|0|Therefore, try to teach men the whole truth that you know, then you will well fertilize the spiritual field of faith, and there from the seed of God's Word it will soon easily take firm root, and the germinating stem will develop itself as a true, strong tree of life.
GGJ|8|146|2|0|Any person should possess only truth and light in himself if ever he wants to clear the way for himself to the life of the godly Spirit in him, for every shadow in the soul can bring him on wrong paths on which he further will difficultly find his way.
GGJ|8|146|3|0|But when you will proclaim the gospel to the people, then free them first from the destructive multiple superstitions. Then after that they soon will notice the great blessings of God's Word and will become your friends.
GGJ|8|146|4|0|Nothing will be considered with greater love and blessings by the Lord and all the angels of the Heavens than the general, true love and friendship among the people. But this can only exist when the people will deal with each other in all truth and in the clearest light from God, because the purest truth satisfies the heart and makes it gentle and humble, and therefore kind and helpful in loving zeal, mild and merciful to everyone.
GGJ|8|146|5|0|Take these words well at heart and act accordingly, then you will spread many blessings among the people, and the mercy of the Lord will become alive in you. Have you all absorbed and understood this well now?"
GGJ|8|146|6|0|Now all of them thanked Raphael and answered the question affirmatively.
GGJ|8|146|7|0|The captain, who was extremely surprised about the wisdom of Raphael, said to him: "O beautiful, young friend, how were you able to acquire such great wisdom? Because the lessons that you have already given to us and the might that you possess, which you have shown to us in different wonderful ways, reveal that you also are obviously more than a human being who is born on this Earth from the body of a woman. Please tell us if you also are not something like a god."
GGJ|8|146|8|0|Raphael said: "Oh that is what I most certainly am, for every man who lives according to God's will and order has the might of life and power of God in himself, is therefore a child of God and can in all truth and clearness call God his 'holy Father'. And he who does that and can do it, will also have a lot of the one and only true God in himself, not only for this time, but for eternity.
GGJ|8|146|9|0|You are surprised about me, and I say to you that several disciples of the Lord – if this would be necessary – are already now capable to achieve the same as I have done now in your presence. Therefore I am nothing more or less than a human being, who at a certain time was born in the world from a women, but who did not die and will also never die, but will continue to live forever, because he became in himself as a pure spirit, lord over his life, what all of you can become and also will become if you will live and act according to the teaching of the Lord. Now I also have explained this to you, as far as it is useful for you. In due time you all will surely hear more about it."
GGJ|8|146|10|0|With this, the questioners were satisfied and they did not ask further what else Raphael was.
GGJ|8|146|11|0|The 10 most prominent Romans, who surely knew what the situation was with Raphael, did however say nothing, because Raphael gave them a sign that they should not make him known, because the newcomers would be offended in their heart at a pure spirit, and their soul would be too quickly forced to believe, which would not be beneficial for him.
GGJ|8|147|1|1|Snow and ice (19/95)
GGJ|8|147|1|0|After a little while, the captain asked Raphael again: "Listen, our young, beautiful and highly honored friend, regarding the working of the electron, there just came something to my mind, and I gladly would like to hear from you briefly if the winter phenomena are also a result of the activity of the ether spirits, and how."
GGJ|8|147|2|0|Thereupon Raphael said: "This is certainly so. In the winter – and more precisely in the regions of the Earth that are located more to the north of the Earth, and also in the lands, islands and seas that are located far to the south – the rays of the sun fall always slantly on the Earth, which is, like the atmospheric air around it, round like a globe. By that, the ether spirits near the poles in the northern and southern hemisphere will then be less disturbed in their rest by the rays of the sun, which clearly become weaker, and also much less than at the equator of the Earth, because the friction of the air that reaches unto the ether becomes less. By that, they become less active and are consequently exercising less influence.
GGJ|8|147|3|0|As a result of such passiveness, also the air spirits themselves become less active and would finally also completely press upon one another without any movement, as if stiffened if in such parts of the Earth the inner earth spirits would not ascend in great numbers and disturb their rest. These in a certain way uninvited guests detect the present ether spirits in the air and begin mostly to flee toward the place where there are less earth spirits, and this happens in the direction of the equator of the Earth. At such occasions the volatile ether spirits force the air spirits that are similar to them to flee with them, and then for the feeling of men, animals and plants the ice-cold winds begin to blow, which are cold because of their much less activity, for only a raised and increased activity produces warmth.
GGJ|8|147|4|0|When the impure spirits in the air of the Earth continue to increase in number, then by that, also mists and clouds will be formed and will show themselves as masses that become more and more dense, and these will be carried away and be firmly pushed together by the already described winds. By that, a battle is going on, by which the impure spirits in the form of ice will be thrown on the Earth and will therefore also be purified, and this happens often with great numbers at the same time. This is then also good and useful for the surface of the Earth, because the snow will fertilize the soil and its fertility will increase.
GGJ|8|147|5|0|But I still can see a question in you, and this means that you as captain, driven by your thirst for knowledge, would still like to hear from me if the ice on rivers, lakes, ponds and also on the seas are also produced by these specific spirits.
GGJ|8|147|6|0|Most certainly. By too little activity and their longing for rest they are pushed together even more tightly, in a certain way pressed together, without coming to any active movement. Thus, being combined with the air spirits, they become heavy, press upon the spirits of the water, which are by that also becoming completely passive, and this complete passiveness is now that which shows you the ice on the water. Thus, the less activity the spirits – that were now sufficiently explained to you – develop in themselves, the colder it will be in the regions where the spirits have too less opportunity for increased activity. That is why fast streaming rivers and brooks will freeze more difficultly in the winter than calm still waters, because those specific spirits within are forced to be more active than in the still water.
GGJ|8|147|7|0|Look, men and also animals who are slow and passive are not perspiring by the warmth, and during a cold season not in the least, but men who are really active will, even in the winter, still not lack an inner natural warmth of life. Slowness in everything is in a certain way the death and the judgment of every being.
GGJ|8|147|8|0|Therefore, urge your fellowmen to activity, because through activity, life will develop itself, through slowness however, the death. With this, I have now also given you in this respect a good and real light. Use it according to the truth, then it will bear good fruit to you."
GGJ|8|147|9|0|Upon this, all of them thanked Raphael also for this lesson and praised the wisdom that he had, also in exposing and thoroughly and clearly expounding all phenomena in the natural world, which before no natural scientist could know or explain, not even approximately, according to the truth.
GGJ|8|147|10|0|But these new disciples could still not form a correct idea about the outer form of the Earth, despite the wise words of Raphael.
GGJ|8|147|11|0|That is why the captain said to Raphael: "I can visualize very well most of the things that you have taught us, because I understand how those spirits or those secret powers of nature are everywhere and how they work, but of the form of the Earth I still have not a correct idea. Could you not draw an image of its shape and capacity by which I could visualize it better?"
GGJ|8|147|12|0|Raphael said: "My dear friend, with words this will absolutely not do, because even if I would describe to you the shape of the Earth 1 year long, then you still would not have a completely correct idea of it. But for you newcomers I will do something else to instruct you more clearly about the shape of the Earth. That is, if you want, to do the same as what I have done with you to explain the continuance of the life of the soul after the death of the body. In such an increased condition of vision of the soul you will be able to overlook the whole Earth for a few moments, and in this manner you will have a true idea of its shape.
GGJ|8|147|13|0|We will however not need the third degree of vision of the inner condition of the soul, but only that of the second, and then you will oversee the Earth completely from the North- to the South Pole, just like it is, and when I will awaken you again from this ecstasy, I will also take care that you will continue to remember as clearly as possible what you have seen. So if you want this, I will also do it now."
GGJ|8|147|14|0|They all said: "We ask you to do it for us."
GGJ|8|147|15|0|But now, also the other Romans stood up and said: "Listen, although we have received from the Lord a wonderful explanation about the outer shape of the Earth, by which we were able to view it also, so that we know it very precisely from the North- to the South Pole and in its total scope, but we believe that it would also be useful to us if you would also bring us into ecstasy, together with the newcomers, so that we also could testify in all truth of what we have seen. If you think this is all right, then do this favor to us."
GGJ|8|147|16|0|Raphael said: "Although it is no more necessary for you, but for the sake of a greater testimony I also can do this favor to you. Thus, prepare for it."
GGJ|8|148|1|1|Admonishing words of Agricola about the departure (19/96)
GGJ|8|148|1|0|After these words, Raphael stretched his hands over them, and while they were as if at a height of more than 100 hours of walking distance above the Earth, they saw the whole Earth, observed its rotation around the polar axis, overlooked all countries and kingdoms, the sea and the polar regions that were covered with everlasting snow and ice, and noticed also the rounded form of the Earth, which was not affected by even the highest mountains.
GGJ|8|148|2|0|But this time, Raphael let them for almost 1 hour in this clear-sighted condition, so that they also could observe the rotation of the Earth more clearly, just as the towards the equator increasing activity of the ether-, air- and all purer spirits and the coarse nature spirits, which they could see in the form of very small, little worms that were more or less softly lightning up. That they were also able to very well distinguish all other things, matters and objects in all directions of the Earth, is obvious.
GGJ|8|148|3|0|After 1 hour Raphael awakened them again into their natural condition, and all thanked Me first, because I had permitted it, and then also Raphael, because he had shown this kindness to them, which gave them such clear and deep insight about the true shape and movement of the Earth, as well as about the existence and the working of the nature spirits.
GGJ|8|148|4|0|And then they begun hurriedly to talk to each other about all the things they had seen and observed, which agreed precisely, to the great joy of everyone. And the 10 Romans were rejoicing even more because of the fact that what they had just seen and observed agreed in detail with what they had heard and seen before about the nature of the Earth.
GGJ|8|148|5|0|There was almost no end in relating and confirming the truth on both sides, and this continued until dawn, while I and all the others continued to slumber.
GGJ|8|148|6|0|Then Agricola took courage and said: "My friends and now true brothers by the mercy of the Lord, the day of our departure is dawning, and we still have many things to settle and to arrange for that. How are our servants, the pack animals and our baggage? We are now almost more than 12 days in this environment and we still were not one time concerned about it. But now we have a lot to take with us and we will then also need a greater amount of pack animals. From where can we receive them? It is now really time that we prepare for it."
GGJ|8|148|7|0|Raphael said: "Friends, until now the best care has been taken of all your matters, and also up to the moment of your departure they will be taken care of in the best and most efficient way. Thus, do not worry now about that over which you still until now did not have to worry. Your servants and helpers are all accommodated here in Bethany already for a long time without you knowing it, and also all the other things were installed in the right measure, because the Lord knew very well what you will need for the return trip and has therefore taken already very well care of it through me. Therefore, you can now be very much at ease also concerning this worldly aspect."
GGJ|8|148|8|0|The Romans said: "O friend, this would be too much mercy from the Lord for us gentiles, but because it all will be as you have said to us, it is for us surely the highest time to settle the account with our innkeeper and friend Lazarus and pay to him our great debt."
GGJ|8|148|9|0|Now Lazarus said: "Friends, the One who in His great love and mercy has taken care of one thing, has also very richly taken care of the other things. On your way to your own country you certainly will still meet many poor and needy people. To them you can show mercy in the right measure. And from now on until the time of your departure you do not have to take care about anything."
GGJ|8|148|10|0|Agricola said, very emotionally: "Surely, here happens one wonder of the great love of the Lord after another, and we, great and mighty Romans, cannot give Him anything worthy in return."
GGJ|8|149|1|1|The Lord makes His earthly future known (19/97)
GGJ|8|149|1|0|Now I woke up, sat upright and said: "If you believe in Me and live and act from now on according to My teaching, you will do everything to Me which deserves My love, mercy and compassion. You still will have much to do in My name. If you will do everything what My Spirit in you will desire – out of love for Me and your neighbor – then by that you will indemnify everything what you have received by My love and mercy.
GGJ|8|149|2|0|Whatever good work you will do in My name for your poor fellowmen, spiritually and physically, this you will have done for Me.
GGJ|8|149|3|0|Out of love for Me you are now also taking with you the youngsters, who I have entrusted to you, and still a few poor people from here, who still will give you a lot of earthly expenses, trouble and worries. Look, this I also accept as if you have done it for Me, and also for that I will prepare for you the reward in the Heavens, and in this world you will suffer no harm.
GGJ|8|149|4|0|But if also you – because this has to be and has to happen in the world – would be afflicted by a number of trials and temptations, then suffer them with patience and do not be displeased, then they will be for your blessing, because the one I love, I also put to the test and I submit him to all kinds of trials.
GGJ|8|149|5|0|Already on the Mount of Olives I have given you to understand that I, in a not too distant future, will allow, for the judgment of the blasphemers and for the salvation of those who are Mine, that the blasphemers will grab Me and will kill My body, more precisely to the cross, like a common criminal. When you will hear this, then do not be offended at Me, but remain in the faith and in the love for Me, then you will by that have a great share in My work of salvation to the people from the old and hard bonds of the night of death, sin, and the slavery of the dark superstition that brings death.
GGJ|8|149|6|0|I say this to you, and also to all the others once more, so that nobody will be offended about that and would become weak in faith. Because although this body of Mine will be killed by the blasphemers, I will still already on the third day make this killed body alive and I will rise as an eternal conqueror over death and over each judgment. Then I will come to you again and I will give in you the power of My Spirit and My will, which will make you eternally alive and happy.
GGJ|8|149|7|0|I am saying this to you beforehand already for the second time now, and with great determination, so that, when it will happen, no one among you would be offended at Me.
GGJ|8|149|8|0|But I still will say to you something else, because you are wondering now in yourselves: 'Yes, does this have to happen? Does He, the all-wise and almighty Lord of the Heavens and of this Earth, really have no other way to firstly bind the many blasphemers and secondly to make those happy who believe in Him and comply with Him?'
GGJ|8|149|9|0|And look, what I say to you about this is: I do not want it to happen this way and I would have the means and possibilities to save My children and make them happy also without that which will happen, but evil men want it that way and that is why I allow that it can happen this way, so that precisely by that, also many blasphemers may be converted to repentance, penance and true faith. Because the brood in the temple say and shout continuously: 'Let us grab and kill Him. When He will rise again from the grave, then we also will believe in Him.' So they want to put Me to this last test, and so it finally will also be permitted. By that, also many who are now still completely blind will become seeing and will believe in Me, but those who are utterly evil will by that make full the measure of their sins and will fall into their judgment and eternal death.
GGJ|8|149|10|0|When I will rise again from the grave, I will also come to you in Rome and will convince you of that which I now have said to you."
GGJ|8|149|11|0|Now the Roman Marcus asked: "Lord and Master, when, counted from now, will this happen to You?"
GGJ|8|149|12|0|I said: "Soon. I will come to you and give what I have promised to you, before 1 year will have passed. But we will not talk about this further now. It is already dawning considerably. Let us spend the morning again in the open air."
GGJ|8|149|13|0|All were satisfied with this and they went outside, up to the already known hill.
GGJ|8|150|1|1|The way to unification with the Spirit and rebirth (19/98)
GGJ|8|150|1|0|When we were on the hill, apart from a few disciples who still fell asleep, the Roman Marcus came to Me and said: "Lord, will You leave this village also today? And if You will leave it, would You not like to tell me where You will go, so that we Romans would know and could follow You more easily and surer?"
GGJ|8|150|2|0|I said: "What concerns the first part of your question, I can be compared with a man who possesses many fields and who has to take care that all his fields are well cultivated. But once he has well arranged a field, would it then be wise if he from sheer joy would stand still on the well-arranged field and would not think that he also has to take care of other fields? Look, I have now also well arranged this field, which represents all of you, and I am also really happy about it.
GGJ|8|150|3|0|But now I have to go to another, still uncultivated field, and well cultivate and arrange also that one. And so I will leave this place with My disciples after the morning meal. However, where I will go to exactly, I do not tell yet, so that at a certain occasion it would not fall out of someone's mouth and then I could prematurely be more easily followed by My enemies, one time here and then again there. This would only be disturbing to My work, because then I always will have to fight completely senselessly with My opponents. And so it is very good when I am the only One to know where I want to go and will go. For everyone else it is however sufficient to know only afterwards where I was and what I have done there.
GGJ|8|150|4|0|With this, I do not mean to say that you Romans cannot keep your mouth, but there are still others who do not have that same virtue, and therefore it is of course better that I will not be the One who would betray Myself. Must a wise commander not hide his plan of campaign for his nearest superiors and leaders if he wants to win a battle? Look, so I am also doing it. So do not look for anything else when I will not indicate to you more precisely the earthly place that I will visit. There are now Romans and Greeks everywhere among the Jews, and those will soon send you message about where and what I further have taught and worked.
GGJ|8|150|5|0|But if you want to follow Me in spirit, then think deeply about all that which you have heard and seen from Me. Act and life in the spirit of My teaching, which carries the words of life in itself, then by that you will really and truly follow Me in spirit."
GGJ|8|150|6|0|When Marcus heard that from Me, he was completely satisfied with this answer, as well as all the others, and nobody asked Me again whereto I should travel with the disciples that day.
GGJ|8|150|7|0|Then I gave a sign to Raphael that he should take care of the youth and keep everything prepared for the departure of the Romans. After this sign, Raphael disappeared instantly from My presence. This was again greatly striking to the newcomers, more in particular to the captain from Bethlehem and his companions.
GGJ|8|150|8|0|Then the captain asked Me immediately: "Was I not right this night when I thought that this boy, who is really a living wonder, is some kind of god? His great wisdom, his power and now this sudden disappearance surely confirm this in a hardly refutable manner. From where is he actually and who are the parents of this special boy? Lord and Master, You surely could give some more clarification about this if You want, which would really be very pleasing to us."
GGJ|8|150|9|0|I said: "I surely could do that if this would be absolutely necessary for the salvation of your soul, but this is not the case. Therefore, it is sufficient for the moment to truthfully know about his being what he himself told you when you asked him about it. If you do not believe him, who gave you even this night so many proofs of his true being, then finally you would shrug your shoulders about what I would tell you about him, and you would say in yourself: 'Ah, how can this be?' Therefore, keep My teaching, belief in Me and act accordingly, then you will soon discover the mystery of My Raphael's existence.
GGJ|8|150|10|0|To know much, while you are still only a natural human being will burden head and heart, but when after many actions you will have taken much of the living light of truth in yourself, it will enlighten the heart and will save the difficult labor to the soul to often uselessly turn around in the brain of his bodily head and still not find what is true and right.
GGJ|8|150|11|0|I say to you: in the spirit of man are hidden all and – be attentive – endlessly many truths. Try only to come to complete unification with the spirit in you by means of the ways that are already known to you, then you will no more need to ask who the parents of Raphael are or were, because the spirit will lead you into all truth.
GGJ|8|150|12|0|If you would go to the cities of Egypt, reading there with all zeal during your whole life here on Earth all the almost countless many books and writings, then you can come back to your homeland as exceptional knowledgeable men, but by that your inner spirit will still by far not be unified in yourselves, and after reading through many thousands of books and writings you still will know as much of the Being of God, of your spirit and of the continuance of life of the soul as you have known until now. Here you have learned and experienced more according to the full truth in a few hours than all wise men of the whole world were able to tell and show you.
GGJ|8|150|13|0|Therefore, stay on this path, for this is the only thing that can lead you to the living truth and wisdom in all things, and do not search untimely for things and their circumstances about which you are by far still not sufficiently mature to grasp and understand them in the right way, because such a useless research will only delay the soul to really penetrate ever deeper into his own spirit.
GGJ|8|150|14|0|Seek above all to develop and to strengthen your life-consciousness according to My teaching. Feel the need of the poor and relieve it according to your strength and wealth, comfort those who are sad, clothe those who are naked, give food to those who are hungry, and drink to those who are thirsty, help those who are sick where you can, free the prisoners and proclaim My gospel to the poor of spirit. This will exalt your feeling, your mind into the Heavens, and on this true path of life your soul will soon without difficulty become one with his spirit from God and will by that also share in His wisdom and might. And this will certainly be more valuable than to know much in the world while being furthermore an insensitive human being towards fellowmen, and because of the feeling that was not sufficiently awakened for life having to give testimony to yourself of being still far away from the true life in the spirit.
GGJ|8|150|15|0|I say to you: the spirit is the only living thing in man, is pure love and most gentle and is an eternal supremely well disposed feeling of that love. Thus, he who will make effort to ever more absorb this love of the spirit and its most gentle and eternal most well disposed feeling into his selfish soul, becoming therein also more and more strong, more powerful, more courageous and more compliant, will help by that the full union of the spirit with the soul. And if the soul becomes then pure love and wisdom in his most gentle and most well disposed feeling, then such a soul is also entirely one with his spirit and is therefore then also in the most living possession of all wonderful capabilities of life and existence of his spirit. And that is then certainly more valuable than having attended all the schools of the worldly scientists on Earth but remaining by that a severe and insensible human being.
GGJ|8|150|16|0|Therefore, refrain for the moment from all useless research for the many circumstances of things and their phenomena, causes and consequences in the world, for this will bring the soul not even in 100 years even 1 millimeter closer to his true goal of life, because by that he cannot come to a true inner knowledge, but only tot an external, superficial and bit by bit knowledge and a blind guessing for everything from which an ordered and coherent knowledge and insight can never arise and by which the soul will thus find himself in a continuous anxious searching, which will produce little real salvation for life.
GGJ|8|150|17|0|Whatever was necessary for you to know for the eradication of much superstition, which arose from the nature of the things in this world, has not been withheld from you, and it was faithfully and truly described and has also been made clear in a wonderful manner as a witness of the truth. And this should be sufficient for you for the time being. That which follows until infinity you should try to reach and acquire yourselves on the path that was clearly and truly shown to you, then you really will not need anymore to ask who Raphael is and who his parents are. Did you all well understand Me now?"
GGJ|8|151|1|1|Help from the Lord on the way to completion (19/99)
GGJ|8|151|1|0|The captain said: "As far as I am concerned, it is completely clear, and I believe that this is also the case with the others. It is of course a very new teaching of life that has never been spoken out so clearly by the mouth of a human being, although a few old wise men that I know have also made allusions about it, which however unfortunately never became a living practice with the philosophers themselves and even less with their disciples, and therefore it also had to stay without result. But here, the situation is endlessly different, for You act as an undeniable Master of all the material and spiritual existence and life, and You teach us clearly about things which many philosophers have actually only unclearly and very messed up and indirectly touched upon it, and therefore, everything that You have taught and shown us here, must be true. And whoever will direct himself to this teaching of Yours, will always faultlessly reach what You have clearly explained and promised to us as a living true consequence of it. And therefore, no one of us will neglect to transform Your teaching into deeds.
GGJ|8|151|2|0|But this is of course no little thing, and the fulfillment of Your teaching will involve many difficulties, but once something truly serious is desired – which is typical for us Romans – then also that which is most difficult can be accomplished. As far as I am concerned, I will not lack a serious will. But now, what is also important is that You also, Lord and Master, will help a loyal and seriously willing follower and executer of Your teaching with the almightiness of Your Spirit if we now and then – because we are only human beings – can still become weak and tired. It is true that man can accomplish many and great things by wanting something very seriously, but still not everything. However, with Your help, one can always be sure of the result."
GGJ|8|151|3|0|I said: "What you desire is already since eternity the concern of the One who lives in Me, for without Me you can never really do anything deserving for the eternal life of your soul. But still, everyone should do first out of his free will as much as he can, and then I will very surely and reliably do all the rest.
GGJ|8|151|4|0|But first you yourself should turn away your eyes from the enticements and charms of the world, as well as all your other fleshly senses, and you should control your worldly lusts. If you will not do that, I will not – as far as your bodily senses are concerned – make you blind, deaf and mute because of that, and you will continually have to battle against them. But once you will have mastered your fleshly senses for half, I will very soon after that give you the complete mastery. You can be absolutely sure about that.
GGJ|8|151|5|0|But if a person intents now and then to do something serious and will say: 'Lord, from now on I will persevere steadfastly with my plan', but then, going outside, there are again such tempting things in the world that come to him, so that he cannot turn his senses away from them and he becomes – although not bad – again weak, yes, such a person cannot progress, remains on the same spot and comes by that not even for one fourth to the mastery over the lusts of his senses.
GGJ|8|151|6|0|In that case, in which his love is wandering to and fro between the charms of the world and Me, and comes not even for half on My side, yes, then I cannot yet support this person – who is like a weather vane – and give him full steadfastness. For since man has a free will, which has been given to him for the sake of his life, he himself should first make a good start. The full completion is then My concern. If you have understood this in the right way, then act accordingly, then My help will not stay away."
GGJ|8|151|7|0|With this, the captain was satisfied and he spoke immediately very seriously with his companions about it, and also with the other Romans.
GGJ|8|152|1|1|About the godly order on the spiritual way of life (19/100)
GGJ|8|152|1|0|The Roman Marcus, who very seriously listened to every of My words to the captain, came to Me and said: "Lord and Master, I have well understood the meaning of Your words, and I marked its extent deeply into my heart, but I still cannot refrain to confess openly that the life of man is under such circumstances, in which he has to develop himself, absolutely no joke. The rule can quickly and easily be spoken out, but cannot that quickly and easily be executed.
GGJ|8|152|2|0|You said that man should master for half in conquering his senses and lusts and also the still high tendency – especially during his youthful years – for the charms of the world, before he may hope for Your support, and You will then give him the complete mastery. Although, this sounds very good and true, and unto a certain extent also easy, and one can also soon perceive that this will be and has to be so according to Your creative order. But when one considers that almost for every young person, over whom the charms and enticements of the world have an ever-increasing power than over someone who is already becoming older and who can very easily turn his back on the attractions of the world, it must be extremely difficult to turn all his senses and lusts away from the world, and to walk with manly power on the spiritual path and to continue thereon. Since this is supreme and most important to man, I still would like to ask the following question, which seems sensible to me – according to my way of thinking – namely if it would not be more profitable for everyone if You, o Lord and Master, would prefer to support by helping him at the time of his greatest weakness, and he would thus with Your help attain to half of the mastery, after which the attainment of the second half with the help of his own life power and willpower would not lead to such great difficulties as the attainment of the first half of the mastery of life.
GGJ|8|152|3|0|Because I know from my very own life's experience with what kind of power the charms of the world have often beaten my better thinking and willing to the ground, stirring up my fantasy and filling my whole mind with burning passions. Yes, Lord and Master, then it would have been good if You had tempered in me this fervent force of my passions. Now I am tempering them with little difficulty very easily myself, and in a lot of points self-denial comes by itself. Of course, this is no merit if one has only to fight against little dwarfs of worldly passions with his own life power, and they therefore can also easily be battled and conquered than in the powerful youth in which a whole army of armored giant passions are charging against man and are easily and completely crushing the weak fighter.
GGJ|8|152|4|0|When for instance in a smaller or bigger village a house is on fire, then I believe that during the fire it is indeed the highest time to help the one whose house has caught fire to extinguish the fire, for if he succeeds to master his burning house, and the helpers are only arriving later when the greatest danger is already past, then it seems to me that their help did not come at the right time. However, I do not mean to answer my question authoritatively myself by what I have said now, and thus I ask You for Your opinion."
GGJ|8|152|5|0|I said: "My friend, also this time you have spoken very wisely and you are completely right according to the earthly way of thinking, and with this, also the way of acting that goes with it. But I know man and his process of life undeniably better than you or no matter what kind of intelligent human being, and therefore I cannot show, explain and give you the matter of true life development any differently than how it is according to the full truth, and it can also not be otherwise.
GGJ|8|152|6|0|According to the earthly intelligent thinking of men, almost everything in the whole world of creatures on this Earth could be criticized, but according to the highest love and wisdom of God everything must develop and be as it develops and is.
GGJ|8|152|7|0|Is it in a certain way not strange that God has given man a weak body, which he has in the first place to carry around and drag along with difficulty and laboriously and with which he can unexpectedly fall down from a height and die instantly? Would it not be more sensible to give man a light body like a mosquito? Then man could jump down from the greatest height, and obviously no harm would happen to him, and if he would fall into the water, he would also not go under and drawn.
GGJ|8|152|8|0|But then what would happen to a person with such a light body in a storm or even during a somewhat heavy wind? Would it then not lift him up and carry him away as a downy feather, often many daytrips away? How could men with such light bodies possess and keep their home? Could they cultivate the heavy soil and build strong houses for themselves with their tender hands that are light as air?
GGJ|8|152|9|0|By this example you surely will understand why a human being on this Earth must have a heavy body, even if he is thus exposed to many dangers, which he however with the help of his intellect and his ability for evaluation can always protect himself against and do away with them if only he seriously wants it, for only him will be killed in case of danger who often willfully will set out for danger. But let us still continue for a while our critical reflection about the nature of many creatures.
GGJ|8|152|10|0|What do you think: is it for instance sensible that germinating plants, while they are still extremely tender, raise above the surface of the soil at a time when it is mostly still severe and stormy, and because of their weakness and tenderness will all too often and too easily be damaged by the storms, and will then grow out no more as fruits and ripen to be useful to men or animals? Would it actually not be more sensible to, already immediately at the beginning, let them come up from the surface of the soil completely strong, so that they then could no more be harmed by the severe storms, or to command the severe and bad storms to rest during that first time of development? Look, is this not what human cleverness could desire on very good grounds from the wise and almighty Creator of all things, because why would you let develop something at a time in which that which is developing is still exposed to 1.000 enemies?
GGJ|8|152|11|0|Look, this is how often many thousands of men are thinking and wondering with their ability of understanding and their worldly intellect, but for this reason God can still not step out of His eternal order, and He continuously lets everything begin to develop in an extremely tender and weak condition, because only He knows and sees under which circumstances a stronger development and existence can be accomplished from the nature spirits.
GGJ|8|152|12|0|But besides that, God always protects the tender development of a created thing, and during the time of harvest there is still practically so much of everything that the people, more in particular those who love God and who entrust themselves to Him, have sufficient in every respect, and are also thanking God for everything. Yes, there can also be times and years that are meager, which does not give the people that which is most necessary, but the Lord will only allow such times to come when the people have begun from sheer worldly interest to forget Him completely. But for the people who – also during the days of trials and afflictions – will hold on to Him, will also during such times be taken care of, and they certainly will have to suffer little distress, which I can absolutely assure you.
GGJ|8|152|13|0|And look, in this way I still could look at and criticize for you many things in a human way concerning the natural world, but for this reason I still cannot abolish the laws of My order that exist since eternity or give them another form.
GGJ|8|152|14|0|And now, look further. As the situation is with all that which is created, so it is also, according to My order, with receiving the mastery over the life of man. In the beginning this is the way he should act independently, and with the weapons that are given to him he should begin to fight against the passions that are assailing him. If he does that, he will, according to the measure of his victories, receive from that, help from Me for further and more serious battles and victories. And so he still will finally, despite all storms that were opposing him from all sides, reach the goal of life, just like you as a gentile were pursued by many passions, and have now – because I came to meet you – as good as completely attained the true goal of life. Did you now absorb it in you in the right spirit?"
GGJ|8|152|15|0|Marcus said: "Lord and Master, I believe that I have well absorbed and understood the spirit of Your words in the right way. But when I think about our Rome, and more in particular about its weakened and worldly citizens who are craving for pleasure, then I really become afraid, because these worldly people know now only their palate, their belly, the greatest luxury and they have an unsatisfied craving for pleasure of all kind. Besides, with most people, the worst pride has rooted so deeply that they do not consider the people of the poorer class anymore as human beings, and they do with them what they want and whatever can give them pleasure, no matter how dishonoring and deep insulting it may be to human dignity.
GGJ|8|152|16|0|For them, it is not sufficient to keep into the great and more than rich houses and palaces continually one revelry after another, getting drunk unto madness, but by that they also organize the most brutal lusts for the eye and caressing for the ear. With such feastings they also bring gladiators, to the greater amusement of the guests, who have to fight with the sword just as long as one of them remains dead on the spot, or 2 athletes have to wrest with each other until the strongest and most skilful one has injured his opponent in such a way by throwing him continually to the ground and by violent blows with the fist until he then will soon breathe out his spirit. And then the gladiators are seriously pointed out before the fight that they firstly have to fight with dignity and that secondly the one who is killed has to die with all dignity.
GGJ|8|152|17|0|Yes, Lord and Master, if I now think back about all this, and besides that I consider Your godly teaching, then I cannot feel differently than to be afraid. And then I actually mean, that with a nation whose morality is so terribly degenerated – which however is basically not their fault – Your help should come in a wonderful way in order to work with them beforehand, so that we then can spread Your word on a somewhat more fertilized ground, where it could form good roots and could grow with a greater certainly to a blissful fruit. For wherever there are still prominent and more than rich Romans, Your teaching will difficultly or not at all come to any effect, except incidentally in one or the other house which resembles ours. This well-considered objection is then also the reason why I have asked this question just now."
GGJ|8|153|1|1|The Lord teaches the Romans (20/1)
GGJ|8|153|1|0|On this I said: "Friend, I surely know best of all how bad things are in Rome and its countries elsewhere, and I also have shown you these bad conditions with the purpose that you should - wherever such things are still happening - keep the young people who were entrusted to you far away from it. But in Rome there are still people who just like you feel no pleasure in all those abominations and who are despising them. And those should no more be miraculously fertilized beforehand so that My Word can take root in them, for they are already fertilized for that.
GGJ|8|153|2|0|But those who are still attached to the old, bad manners and customs cannot, no matter how, be made more mature and receptive for My teaching by any preceding miraculous fertilization. For them something totally different must come in order to wake them out of their intoxication. Of this will also be taken care of at the right moment and the right place.
GGJ|8|153|3|0|But already now, several people who still adhere strongly to the old, bad festivities and the wild, warlike amusement of the people will begin to distance themselves from it when they will come to speak with you about what you have heard, seen and experienced here.
GGJ|8|153|4|0|But in order not to let you Romans return to Rome without the miraculous fertilizer that was desired by you for the sowing of My teaching, I will, as a result of your strong faith in Me, give you the power to heal all sick and crippled people by the laying on of hands, which will give great power and effect to your words.
GGJ|8|153|5|0|However, with the power that I have given you now, you certainly should not boast about it, and do not let people admire or honor you for that, but tell and show those who are healed to whom they actually owe their healing, and to whom actually all honor, praise and thanks are due. I give you this power from the might of My will for free. Therefore, heal the people who need your help for free also.
GGJ|8|153|6|0|And I give you this power in such increased manner, so that you also can heal the people who are far away at no matter what distance, if you, in thoughts and with a firm faith and firm will, will lay hands upon them in My name.
GGJ|8|153|7|0|Provided with this power, you will - if you will use it wisely - bring many people who are in the dark, to believe in the only true God. By that, you will bring them to the light of life and to the full truth, and consequently bring also their souls to eternal life.
GGJ|8|153|8|0|But do not participate in the many old, heathenish stupidities, not even for the sake of outer appearance, because watching it would only fill your heart with anger and embitter it towards the fools of the world, and if the heart is filled with gall it will not benefit the soul.
GGJ|8|153|9|0|Always remember that the greatest power and might of the spirit in man reveals itself in love, patience, meekness and mercy, wherein it reveals itself in great activity, for if you cannot bring a fool on the right track with love and patience, you will even less accomplish it with anger and rage. Although it is also necessary that now and then, where it is needed, one has to act with the right seriousness, but behind this seriousness, love should always lighten up in the garment of the true good will. If this is not the case, then seriousness is nothing else than a blind and useless noise, which leads to much more harm than advantage.
GGJ|8|153|10|0|But where you will easily notice at first sight that one or the other person or also a number of people are too firmly and too deeply buried in all kinds of idolatrous stupidities of the world and who have no ear and even less a heart for the voice of the truth, then turn away from them and do not associate with them, except if such a fool would come to you to listen to one of you, or if something is wrong with him and he seeks your help. If this happens, then show him in wise and understandable words his stupidities, and if he has accepted that, give him then also the help he asked for. But give him, together with the help, the admonition that from then on he should not persevere in the old stupidity and its sins, because his affliction will become still much worse a second time than the first time for which you have helped him. If you will always follow this advice of Mine, you easily will be able to work and act in My name and you will also richly reap the best fruits of life.
GGJ|8|153|11|0|Once you will have educated good disciples yourself in My name, you can also lay hands on them. Then they will also by that perceive the power in themselves, which I have already given to you now by My will.
GGJ|8|153|12|0|But I want to point out to you once more that neither one of you, nor later one or the other of your disciples would ever step out of the boundaries of true love, self-control, patience, meekness and mercy, for such stepping out of the boundaries would all too soon lead to all kind of hatred, persecution and war against you. So be especially attentive to this if you do not want to sow instead of blessing, discord, offence, anger and persecution among the people.
GGJ|8|153|13|0|It is true that in this world there still will be great discord among the people and the evil consequences thereof, just like on a field when many weeds come up between the purest wheat, but the pure wheat, although it is not flourishing that abundantly, will and has to remain pure wheat. And it always should be said of you that you did not sow weeds between the wheat on he field of life. Engrave these words of Mine very deep in your heart, then your works will be richly blessed. Have you all well absorbed all this in you?"
GGJ|8|153|14|0|With surprised happy faces the prominent Romans said: "Yes, Lord and Master, and we thank You also with all our heart for such great mercy that You now, without daring to ask You about this, just gave this to us out of the endless fullness of Your love. And that we have now really received this power from You, we have felt deeply within us when You gave it with the almightiness of Your will, because there was as a stream of fire passing through us, and we felt immediately a mighty power of faith and will in us, so that we are now really convinced that we could immediately in Your name and with our will, level whole mountains with the valleys. And no matter how much Your power in us, which You have granted to us, may increase, we will always only make wisely use of it in case of real need insofar as You have advised us and for which You have given us this power only by Your mercy. O Lord and Master Jesus Jehovah Zebaoth. Is it well like this?"
GGJ|8|154|1|1|The use of the power to perform wonders (20/2)
GGJ|8|154|1|0|I said: "Most certainly, but if one of you can feel a still higher power in himself, then he can use that also, at least if this would be wise at a certain time and place, but at no time for the reason of showing all the things he can do, but only if in one or the other way he secretly can accomplish something really good for the people in the presence of a few and wise witnesses. Because I cannot give you only the power to heal bodily sicknesses of people, for he who has received this power completely - just like you now - has with that also received the power for a lot of other things.
GGJ|8|154|2|0|But he should not show himself with this to the world, so that those should marvel at him and then will also firmly believe everything that he will proclaim to them. But the possessor of such higher spiritual power from Me should always direct himself to Me with the question: 'Lord, if it is also Your will that I will make use of the power that You have given me, then let me know it in my heart and unify Your almighty will with the power that You have mercifully given to me. But if it is not Your will, make it also known to me according to Your love, wisdom and mercy.' Then I will always immediately answer such humble question with yes or no in the heart of the one who asked this question, and I will also clearly show him the reason why a sign should be performed or omitted. The possessor of such a power that was given by Me will however also be able to perform the wonder without My complete approval, but it will be of no benefit to him, and still less to the one for whom he did it, and you also can remember that, because the one who will in every respect completely walk and act with Me, his works will always go together with the true blessing.
GGJ|8|154|3|0|But remember most of all what I have pointed out to you and to all the disciples on the Mount of Olives, namely that you who are proclaiming My gospel to the people, should mainly work by means of the power of the word, because a person who will come to full repentance by the word is a greater gain for My godly Kingdom than 1.000 people who are forced by signs and wonders to accept My teaching. Because the pure word and its light will remain forever, but the signs will disappear and are practically of no value to the descendants who did not witness it. That means that those things are only believed blindly as something extraordinary that happened in history, but they do not offer the believer any full conviction of the truth of My teaching, and they tempt others - idlers who are always strongly inclined to deceit - all too soon and too easily to accomplish false signs and wonders and bring by that the spectators to a dark superstition.
GGJ|8|154|4|0|The pure word however, is a light as such and does not need signs as a witness of the truth in itself, because it is the greatest sign of all signs and the greatest wonder of all wonders itself.
GGJ|8|154|5|0|If I would have done nothing else but the most amazing signs in your presence, then this would be of as little benefit to you as the wonders of magicians and sorcerers which they often performed for your amusement. But you simply would think that My signs are more exceptional than those of the magicians and sorcerers, and you could have talked about it for a still longer time.
GGJ|8|154|6|0|But that which has clearly enlightened and also awakened you within to life was My word and not the signs of which I have performed so many before your eyes. If I would perform still more signs for you, then you would indeed be amazed by them again, but immediately after that you would ask Me: 'Lord, how were You able to do this sign and how was it done that for instance by Your word and will, bread and wine came into existence?' Yes, then I Myself would again make use of the word and, as I have always done for you, explain the wonder in such a way that with your intellect you would understand how I was able to perform such a wonder.
GGJ|8|154|7|0|Well now, when it is again the word and not the sign that gives enlightenment, then the pure word that contains the truth as such can also do it alone, without a preceding sign. That is why the main thing and the most important condition for life can only be found in the word, and not in the sign.
GGJ|8|154|8|0|The performance of a sign - if a person has been given the power for it, just like you now - can only have a truly good result within My order when a person, who is able to perform a sign, will do it secretly and out of love for the benefit of his fellowman in My name. However, I am the One who can see that, no matter how secretly it is done, and I also will know how to reward the one who performs signs quietly, in the same manner as he has done the sign in My name.
GGJ|8|154|9|0|When you will lay on hands on a sick person, openly before the eyes of the people, so that he will be better, then you have done more than enough for the sake of the testimony of the truth of My word. But secretly, without direct witnesses, you can do it many times a day, and free the poor and suffering people from their distress without letting anyone of them know who set him free of his affliction. I say to you: such healing means more to Me than 100 visible healings before the eyes of the world. Therefore, make use of the power that has been given to you now by Me, always according to the meaning that I have shown you, then I will know how to bless you for it. Have you all well understood this now?"
GGJ|8|154|10|0|All of them confirmed also this gratefully and thought now deeply about all the things which they had heard from Me.
GGJ|8|154|11|0|But now also the captain from Bethlehem came to Me and said: "Lord and Master. I am also a Roman and I firmly believe in You and I love You very much. You have given something great now to those 10 Romans and You have also shown them truthfully how they all have to use it. Would You also not give this same kindness to me? Truly, I always would make the right use of it. And especially against the lying tongues of the Pharisees I very well could use such gift of mercy, because these men make the blind people believe that in case of necessity they are even able to bring the dead from the graves back to life again whenever they want and are allowed to do it. Such words are of course nothing else but meaningless smoke and vapor behind which not even one truth was hidden. If I also would have such secret inner power, I surely would know what I should and also would do regarding those meaningless bawlers."
GGJ|8|154|12|0|I said: "This I surely know beforehand, and that is exactly why I do not give you such power yet, because you do not have the right maturity for it yet. However, you also have the pure word now and you can use it. And this is - as I have clearly shown now - much more valuable than performing signs. Therefore, use first with success that which you have. After that, all the other things will be given to you in addition."
GGJ|8|154|13|0|When the captain heard this from Me, he also was satisfied with that and said: "This is true, and therefore also good. Lord, only Your will be done."
GGJ|8|154|14|0|I said: "That, friend, is more valuable than the performance of 1.000 signs."
GGJ|8|154|15|0|When I had said that, it became already quite luminous, and 3 Essenes came from Jerusalem, having heard somewhere that they could receive information with Lazarus in Bethany about where I was perhaps staying.
GGJ|8|155|1|1|The Essenes complain to the Lord about their need (20/3)
GGJ|8|155|1|0|We were now as usual watching very quietly the different morning scenes. However, a few disciples talked with each other about the gifts to perform wonders that were given to the 10 Romans, and they were secretly envying them about it.
GGJ|8|155|2|0|And in the mean time, a servant of Lazarus brought also the 3 Essenes who arrived from Jerusalem to Me on the hill, presented them first to Lazarus and only after that he brought them to Me.
GGJ|8|155|3|0|I asked them immediately what they wanted, so that they could relieve their heart in the presence of witnesses, for I knew already for a long time why they had sought Me and why they now had come to Me.
GGJ|8|155|4|0|All 3 of them bowed deeply before Me, and one of them said: "Lord and Master, several months ago our messengers came to You and they received instructions from You concerning how we should act in our institute - which now has a general and great reputation - from the viewpoint of the only truth, because otherwise we soon will have to go through times in which all kind of disaster would brake out over us. Therefore, we have also done what the returned messengers have emphasized as Your will, and since then we also did not perform one false miracle, while the messengers gave us the full assurance in Your name that we, if we would precisely live and act according to Your teaching and would seriously stick to it, we certainly would be able to do the greatest and most real signs whenever needed.
GGJ|8|155|5|0|But because of this we came now really into trouble in many respects and we do not know what to do, and even less how we have to save us from it, because firstly there are now day after day all kinds of people who are coming from all directions, and many bring us a great number of children to revive them, and if we do not accept them to raise them up they cry and lament terribly, for which they almost want to burry us under gold, silver, precious stones and pearls. No matter what good reason we give them as to why we cannot and may no more do this remains fruitless, and for the sake of our peace and safety we are now forced to accept the dead children, and after 4 months there are now already at least about 500 of them.
GGJ|8|155|6|0|Certainly several years are needed to bring those children of different age back to life again by means of our old method, and certainly when still 1 and often 2 to 3 are added. It is true that we have tried to call these dead back to life again in Your name, but no miracle happened and for that time we had to use our old method again.
GGJ|8|155|7|0|This is now, as I said, our first degree of our disaster. However, the second and still greater one is - since the time we started to work and act according to Your teaching - that in our workplaces for children we now have really too few children for exchange, because according to Your word we let them go out of the nurseries together with their mothers and feeders to a better destination, while we took care that they would not lack any necessary treatment. We gave money and other treasures to the many mothers and feeders and let them go while we gave them of course a reason for this new method of ours, which they could understand.
GGJ|8|155|8|0|This is done, even in a good way, but where do we have to find other children in a short time, and how can we by that still persevere in Your teaching of which truth we are permeated? Lord, from this You can see, and also all Your disciples, in what kind of great embarrassment we are in now. How must we, how can we escape the dangers that are threatening us from all sides?
GGJ|8|155|9|0|Lord and Master, if You will not help us in a miraculous way, we all will go to ruin in a short time. We also have abolished all feasts regarding the reviving of people, and also all other sorceries, but still, the people are coming to us from all directions in order to receive our counsel and help. Only a few are satisfied with instruction only. Most of them want deeds as we have done before, and this we do not want, because we once made a firm and serious resolution to live and act as strictly and purely as possible according to Your teaching.
GGJ|8|155|10|0|Ah, it is really difficult now to be a real man in the world when on the one hand we encounter the gigantic great blindness of the people who have not the slightest idea of the truth, while on the other hand we in ourselves have to cope with the living truth that is clear as the sun and for which we really have to compete. I do not mean the material loss that we are now suffering while striving for the pure truth, for we still have more than enough material wealth, but those other difficulties into which we are coming still deeper day after day are making us now completely desperate. Lord and Master, we beg You now very urgently for advice and for true help."
GGJ|8|156|1|1|The advice of the Lord to the Essenes (20/4)
GGJ|8|156|1|0|I said: "I know and can see in what kind of great embarrassment you now have come and also had to come before the people. However, it also has to happen this way when a person who formerly showed off and made himself important in the eyes of the people through all kinds of tricks, worldly cleverness and deceit to obtain great treasures from them in a cunning manner has seized the truth in order to better himself within. Because he does not want to mislead and deceive the people anymore, but he does not dare to tell them the truth, so that they would not be angry and would say to them: 'O you miserable deceiver. If you now are professing the truth and can speak and act accordingly, then why have you not done this since the beginning? What evil did we ever do to you that for years you have behaved before us as a vile deceiver? Now compensate for all the deceit that you have done to us, otherwise you will not escape our just vengeance'.
GGJ|8|156|2|0|Yes, friends, it is true that the inner conscience speaks this very angry language continuously to the one who through tricks and deceit wants to take advantage of credulous mankind, and does it also by means of his cunning worldly intellect. But such a person will finally anesthetize his conscience, which is the inner spirit of life and truth within man, and deceives more and more the people who have been made blind.
GGJ|8|156|3|0|But what will happen next when the day of the full truth for all men will dawn? Whereto will they flee from those who were deceived and to whom they lied so often and so mercilessly? Truly, that will be a terrible flight, and those who will flee will shout and say: 'Mountains, fall on us, so that the light of truth of the great day would not uncover us and we should be revealed before the eyes of those who we have deceived and to whom we lied in the most vile way.'
GGJ|8|156|4|0|However, I say this to you who now for the sake of the pure truth have distanced yourself from the great deceits, because here a lot can still be made up for by the right works of love, but in the other world, where everything will be revealed, even the most secret thought of the soul, it will not do, and the deceiver and liar will have to go through the most bitter humiliations and will be loaded with more than great destroying shame in the eyes of all the righteous ones.
GGJ|8|156|5|0|Even for Me it is now difficult to give you a good advice and give you also real help, for I, who am the living truth Myself can still not justify your conduct of the past and let the people in the delusion in which you put them. Speak now the truth to all who come to you, teach them in the right way and tell them that I have instructed this to you, and tell them also the true reason why you now think, will and act differently than before when you were still far away from the truth. Tell them also that it was not your evil will, but only a certain compassion for suffering mankind who are without light that made you decide to bring objects, skills and doctrines to life by means of your knowledge and acquired abilities in which a lot of people found comfort. But because you now with My help have penetrated to the pure truth, you do not want to withhold the pure and living truth from those who always have put their trust in you, which will be eternally more beneficial than everything what you have formerly done for them.
GGJ|8|156|6|0|When you all will proclaim the truth to the people in this way, they will not leave you in anger, but they will listen to you and will later live as true friends of the truth. Because that which you did not possess before, you also could not give to anyone, what every person who is gifted with a certain insight will understand, and this will also not make him angry.
GGJ|8|156|7|0|Now hold on only to the truth, for only that can and will make you free and will from now on give you all protection and all help. But being in the truth on the one hand, and on the other hand still wanting to earn one's daily bread with the lie, is quite as incompatible with each other as day and night or life and death. Did you well understand Me?"
GGJ|8|156|8|0|The 3 Essenes said: "Lord and Master, we surely did understand You and we also can see that You are completely right in every respect, but what should we do with those 500 dead children? Must we burry them or give them with one or the other pretext back to the parents or members of the family of whom most of them are still waiting in the village, because this oppresses us now most? On the one hand we do not want to let people who live in hope return home again, being full of sorrow and without any comfort, but on the other hand our conscience tells us now that we, who have received the pure truth, should not still more deceive and oppress mankind who have already been deceived and oppressed too much in every way. If we will tell them now the full truth at once, they will become unhappy, but if we would as far as possible still practice the same what we have done before and consequently will make the mournful people happy and satisfied, then we will have strengthened them again in the old superstition and through them many others and driven them still deeper into the darkness. Lord, what would here actually be the golden middle way, so that those who are waiting would not mourn and also not leave us while being deceived again?"
GGJ|8|156|9|0|I said: "Also in this it is difficult to find a good middle way, but since you now seriously want to end all your old deceptions and want to walk in future the ways of the full truth from God who has now come in Me in this world, I want to do something for you Myself. In a few days I will come to you and then it will be clear about all the things that can be done. But now you can go and announce it to your brothers, then they will know how to arrange all the rest according to the truth."
GGJ|8|156|10|0|With these words of Mine, the 3 were completely satisfied, thanked Me for the lesson, for the good advice and for the promise that I would visit them in a few days. Then they stood up and continued their way still before sunrise. Therefore, they did not take breakfast in Bethany. Only with the innkeeper in the valley they went inside, took bread and wine and spoke with the servants who knew a lot of things to tell about Me, and only after a couple of hours they continued to travel along the way of Bethlehem.
GGJ|8|157|1|1|The business caravan from Damascus (20/5)
GGJ|8|157|1|0|Now we were again watching undisturbed the morning scenes, as the morning was this time unusually pure and clear, because the nightly storm had thoroughly purified the atmospheric air.
GGJ|8|157|2|0|The highest tops of very far alps and mountains could therefore also be well distinguished, which otherwise is not possible when the air is more saturated with vapors. And so, this morning from our hill we could greatly enjoy an exceptional beautiful view. Only here and there, where the greater fires which came from the nightly storm were still not extinguished, the air was made unclear by the smoke, which was however not detrimental to the beautiful view.
GGJ|8|157|3|0|Now, when we were quietly looking from our hill at the environment, our captain saw that on the broad main road, which led from Bethany to Jerusalem, a big group of people were passing by with all kinds of pack animals, like donkeys, pack horses, oxen and camels. He asked Lazarus what this convoy was all about and which direction it would take.
GGJ|8|157|4|0|Lazarus, who was surprised himself by the great number of people who dragged along, said: "My dear friend, even I do not know this, because such a big caravan around this time is unusual. Also, the convoy is still too far to determine if they are Jews, Greeks, Persians or Egyptians. But I would not find it pleasant when they would rest here in Bethany and they perhaps would even use one of my inns. In that case I should send them today to the valley to my friend and neighbor."
GGJ|8|157|5|0|The innkeeper from the valley who was present said: "O my dear brother, this caravan, of which we cannot even see the end yet, could difficultly be taken care of and even more difficultly be accommodated with me. But you have here in this place, which mostly belongs to you, 7 big inns, and then your big master house is not even included. Besides, there are here even several small inns more. That is why such a big caravan can here be better and more easily served and accommodated in a short time than with me in the valley. Besides, we should not beforehand fully conclude that this caravan, which was already on its way before sunrise, will already rest here. Just let us wait, then it will become apparent what we should do."
GGJ|8|157|6|0|Then Lazarus turned to Me and said: "Lord and Master, please tell us what this big caravan is all about, whereto it is going at this time and where it comes from."
GGJ|8|157|7|0|I said: "Well well, why should we worry about these business-men from Damascus who are passing by here with all the products of their zeal towards the cities at the shore of the sea in order to sell them there? Just let them pass by undisturbed."
GGJ|8|157|8|0|With these words I put the captain, Lazarus and the innkeeper from the valley at ease, and we watched now again very quietly the morning and also the caravan that drew near the village, and this of course also moved up a real cloud of dust along the way, because the frequently ridden and walked main roads in the Jewish country never lacked dust, and even when the storm blew up most of the dust and carried it far away during the night, there was still a lot that remained on the road.
GGJ|8|157|9|0|When the front line reached the village and moved on without standing still, the sun emerged above the distant horizon and illuminated with its rays the whole environment. Also the dust of the road on which the light of the sunrays fell, was very nice to see.
GGJ|8|157|10|0|And the captain said: "Oh, the light exalts everything on which it shines. Also the dust of the road that is really not beautiful, turns from a certain distance into something refreshing when it swirls up in the rays of the sun."
GGJ|8|157|11|0|I said: "Yes, yes, you have now made a very good and instructive remark. The worldly people are in more than one respect similar to the dust of the road, because firstly they are lazy to do that which is good and they fill the road of life with their insignificance but they become very annoying for the traveler of life who diligently is doing his best to act well. Only a real storm of judgment can bring such people to some activity, cleans up by that the roads of life and carries the dust away to extensive farmlands, meadows and fields where it then soon turns into fertile soil.
GGJ|8|157|12|0|Such worldly dust people are also beautiful to look at when they are illuminated by the light of life, but only after they became fertile soil they can be compared to a good traveler of life. However, as long as they are only showing off in the pure air of life and glitter in the rays of the sun of life of which the light illuminates only their outward appearance but not also their inner self, they are for the true traveler of life a nuisance and they strongly resemble the Pharisees and other heathenish priests of idolatry. Whenever there is a life storm or another life activity coming up around them, they always exalt themselves, hinder and dirty the roads of life and the travelers, and make the light, which illuminates the road, unclear and weak.
GGJ|8|157|13|0|Although, from a certain short distance they give the impression that they are also illuminated and very bearable, and many could think and say: 'Yes, actually they are active and they have light', but this is not so, for even if they lay peaceful on the road or are swirled up by the wind, they remain lazy and passive. And because they exalt themselves they always become a nuisance and wherever possible even harmful for the real traveler of life. If also you will therefore from now on be wise while you are traveling on My roads of life, keeping in mind this precaution that you will avoid those broad main roads of the world and would walk on the more dustless and small paths and even will act there with peace, patience and serenity, then you will not have to go through many unpleasant things with the dust of the worldly roads.
GGJ|8|157|14|0|But if you will walk on the roads of life like the caravan that is passing through down there on the broad main road, moving on with great haste and much noise in order to arrive quickly at the places where they maybe can obtain worldly gain, then also you will have to endure many difficult and nasty battles with the dust. Remember this lesson that I have given you on this occasion, and if you will practice it, it will be very beneficial to you."
GGJ|8|157|15|0|Then the captain said: "Oh, how again true and striking were, o Lord and Master, these words of Yours. Everywhere on the roads of life there is now a hardly bearable quantity of this annoying worldly dust, and truly we have to be very cautious not to make it swirl up while walking. Oh, I will especially take ad notam of this lesson."
GGJ|8|157|16|0|I said: "Do it, then you will easily go forward and keep a clear sight."
GGJ|8|157|17|0|As soon as I said this to the captain, there was a messenger coming who invited us for the morning meal.
GGJ|8|157|18|0|But because the caravan did still not pass by, I said: "We will let these dusty and noisy world completely pass by the village, for if we would go down now immediately, some of them would notice us and would ask us one or the other thing, but if we will remain here a few moments more we will escape this danger."
GGJ|8|157|19|0|All those who were present were of course completely satisfied with that, and so we still stayed a little half hour on the hill. At that time the caravan passed by completely and we could then go immediately unhindered down and enter the house for the morning meal.
GGJ|8|157|20|0|So we went down in a good order, sat down at the big table and after I first had blessed the food and drink, we consumed the rich and good tasting morning meal. The Romans really enjoyed the wine, so that Lazarus had to fill up their cups a few times, in which he took great pleasure.
GGJ|8|157|21|0|Agricola, whose tongue was made loose by the wine, said to Me: "Lord and Master, forgive me that during the morning meal I have already drunk a few cups more, but I have only done this together with my companions to make Your imminent good-bye more bearable. Oh, if only I always could stay with You. For this I would give all my earthly goods and all my worldly dignities and functions."
GGJ|8|157|22|0|I said: "Your wish and will are to Me as valuable as if you also have done it, but you will do Me and a lot of people a greater service as manager over the earthly goods and the spiritual treasures that are entrusted to you, which I have given you only here as a possession. If you will use all these wisely according to My advice, then I will also be with you in spirit and give you at each moment what you need. Later in My Kingdom however, you will live eternally with Me as My true friends and be active close to Me. Accept this also as a real comfort and for the complete strengthening of your souls in your heart."
GGJ|8|157|23|0|Then we stood up from the table and I put My hands on the Romans and blessed and strengthened them. Then all became cheerful and full of good courage and thanked Me verbally once more for everything that has happened to them during those several days in My presence.
GGJ|8|158|1|1|The goodbye of Lazarus’ family (20/6)
GGJ|8|158|1|0|Then I called Raphael and gave him a sign that he should prepare everything now for the departure of the Romans.
GGJ|8|158|2|0|Then Raphael said: "Lord, Your holy will, full of eternal and endless power and might in me is already an accomplished work. Just look all of you outside to the big inner court, then you will find everything in the best of order. Also the youth are already sitting on the appropriate pack animals and are waiting for the moment they can depart from here, but most of all that they can see their true Father one more time in this life and to thank Him for everything and to ask Him if He would like to always remember them in His Fatherly love."
GGJ|8|158|3|0|After Raphael's words, everybody stood up and hurried to the spacious inner court, and all of them were surprised about the pure miracle.
GGJ|8|158|4|0|Now I went to the youth and gave them the good blessing, and they thanked Me with many tears. They wanted to thank Me with clearly spoken out words, which they hardly could do because of sheer tears of love.
GGJ|8|158|5|0|However I said with a friendly voice to them: "Children, I understand the inner, living language of your heart that is more dear to Me than the most beautiful words of the mouth. Remain in that love, then I will be among you as your true Father in the spirit and will teach and educate you by My living word. Amen."
GGJ|8|158|6|0|Then I gave Raphael once more an inner sign, and he mounted a pack animal, took place in front of the youth, and at the command of Raphael the caravan came well into movement and turned off to the way to Tyre.
GGJ|8|158|7|0|Then also the Romans with all their serving personnel mounted their pack animals, and together with them also the converted Pharisees with their women and children and, as known, also all the others of those who were present here, who were accepted and admitted by the Romans. They thanked Me also with many tears for all the mercy and great deeds that were shown to them.
GGJ|8|158|8|0|Then I went to the Romans, stretched out My hand to them and gave them the advice to follow the caravan of Raphael that would escort them visibly until before the palace of Cyrenius. There he would give them the right instruction how they could travel on sea.
GGJ|8|158|9|0|Agricola thanked Me for it and asked Me hastily what Raphael would do after that.
GGJ|8|158|10|0|But I said to him in a friendly way: "Do not worry about him, for he is a spirit and knows what he should do according to My will which he plainly knows. Whenever you will call him, in love for Me, then he will not refrain to support you by word and deed. And now also you should begin to leave."
GGJ|8|158|11|0|Then they all said goodbye to Lazarus and also to all the others who still left behind, and after that they began to leave. The Romans were also escorted by the captain, his companions and the 3 innkeepers, after they first expressed their love, thanks and honor to Me, for they knew that I also would not stay any longer in Bethany.
GGJ|8|158|12|0|And so, Bethany was now again deserted by the many guests. Only I with My old disciples, with the Jewish Greeks and with the disciples of John still stayed behind for a short time. And only now I said confidentially that I would go now to the environment of Jericho and the 10 known cities, and I let the disciples free to decide to go with Me. All of them wanted to go with Me and I instructed them, as well as everyone in the house of Lazarus to tell no one where I would go. And all promised Me explicitly that in everything they would act according to My will.
GGJ|8|158|13|0|But now also Mary of Magdalon asked Me if she could come with Me.
GGJ|8|158|14|0|But I said to her: "Mary, you are free to do so, just as I have promised you, but in order to prevent that the blind world should take offence at us, it would be better to stay in the house of brother Lazarus and to follow Me in your heart instead of following Me on foot. The sisters of this brother love you and you will have the opportunity to render them many good services, which I will consider as if you have done such a service for Me. But with this I still do not give you a command, but I leave you completely free to do whatever you prefer."
GGJ|8|158|15|0|Then Magdalene said: "Lord, from now on I will always do only that which You prefer and which is most pleasing to You, and therefore I will stay with Lazarus until Your speedy return and I will follow You in my heart. But we all ask You, o Lord and Master, if You would like to return soon to us. For without You our existence and life will look very sad."
GGJ|8|158|16|0|I said: "Mary, even if I will not be bodily with and among you, I still will be present and active in spirit with you, for I am indeed in the spirit continuously omnipresent, because I need to sustain and lead all things in the eternal infinity. If I would not be omnipresent in the spirit, then every existence would go to ruin and no creature would exist in the entire infinity, which you surely will understand now, because by the might of My extremely living and active will I Myself am indeed since eternity everything in everything, and everything is in Me. The Father, who sent Me as a Son of Man into this world is in Me, and I and He are not two, but completely one. Therefore the will of the Father is also My will and this is active everywhere.
GGJ|8|158|17|0|But of course, no man can see the Father as such, for without Me He would not be there, nor I without Him, because I and He are completely one Being. But whoever sees and hears Me, sees and hears also the Father, for by My will I have sent Myself into this world as Father. Therefore, blessed are you who believe in Me, for whoever believes in Me, believes also in the Father who sent Me, and He will therefore give him eternal life.
GGJ|8|158|18|0|If you will take these words well at heart, you will be cheerful in your mind, for you will surely feel that I, despite My personal bodily absence, I still will be and stay with you. Mary, did you well understand these words of Mine?"
GGJ|8|158|19|0|Mary said: "Yes, Lord and Master, and Father, Son and Spirit. Therefore, I will be able to follow You more easily and more determinedly in my heart."
GGJ|8|158|20|0|Then I turned to My disciples and said: "Up till now I have only worked as the Lord and Master, and you were only as it were dumb witnesses of everything that I have taught and done, but from now on you will also work with Me, just as Raphael has worked visibly before the eyes of everyone. Let us therefore go now."
GGJ|8|158|21|0|Then we went immediately on our way towards the valley, along which it was easy to arrive in half an hour to the innkeeper in the valley. Lazarus with his 2 sisters and with Mary of Magdalon escorted Me to the innkeeper in the valley who, from the moment he saw Me coming from far, ran together with his family immediately to Me with open arms, and he still gave Me many greetings from the Romans. We paused at his house for a while, and at the request of the innkeeper I blessed his children and his whole family, for which I received thanks from all sides.
GGJ|8|158|22|0|Then Lazarus said goodbye to his family and went to his house in Bethany where already much work was waiting for him.
GGJ|8|159|1|1|Along the way to the inn (20/7)
GGJ|8|159|1|0|However, also the innkeeper of the big inn at the main road that led to Tyre and also to other cities at the sea was still present with the innkeeper in the valley, because the Romans took from here the way to the north which led to Galilee, the road that also Raphael with the youth had taken. And that is why it was not really necessary for the innkeeper at the southern main road to hurry home. But since I had to take this road with the disciples to reach the places which I had chosen this time, the innkeeper, who had not been at home for almost 16 days, went now with us and asked Me in advance if I would accept his hospitality in his house on that day.
GGJ|8|159|2|0|And I said to him: "You can be sure of that, but we will not stay overnight with you, for I have to hurry so that I still can go a long way today, because there is still important work waiting for Me."
GGJ|8|159|3|0|The innkeeper was satisfied with this answer and asked Me if he should maybe go ahead, so that at My arrival everything would be ready, and then I should not have to stay too long.
GGJ|8|159|4|0|And I said: "Very good, friend, if you can walk considerably much faster, you surely can go ahead, for we all will walk at a calm pace, and because you have such a good will, I do not wish to refuse the help of your feet. So just try to see how much faster you can go than us."
GGJ|8|159|5|0|Then the innkeeper who was a big man with long legs began strongly to speed up his pace, and after half an hour he was already so far ahead of us that we hardly could see him, and so he arrived largely 1 hour before us at the inn.
GGJ|8|159|6|0|However, when he arrived home, his family related endlessly about all the fright and anguish they had to go through during his absence. More in particular that the true fire storm of this night, by which several houses in the environment were greatly damaged, had scared all the inhabitants of the village so much that they fainted completely and had almost died.
GGJ|8|159|7|0|But the innkeeper said: "I know all about it and we will talk about it when the right time has come, but now there is something more important to do. In about 1 hour the great Lord and Master will come here with His disciples. Therefore, take care of a good and rich midday meal for at least 40 people. Hurry, so that He, when He comes, will find everything in order, for you all know what kind of great help that He gave to our house last year, and that is why it is now our highest duty to show Him as good as possible our gratitude by action."
GGJ|8|159|8|0|The innkeeper had hardly said that when young and old started immediately, and soon everything was arranged in such a way that at our arrival we already found a well-prepared midday meal.
GGJ|8|159|9|0|But on the way to the mentioned inn there was however nothing special that happened which is worth mentioning, and therefore it is also not necessary to particularly mention anything about it. The disciples talked with each other about everything that happened in and around Jerusalem during these days, and as a result they soon asked Me for an additional explanation about one or the other thing, which I also gave to them. And so, this otherwise somewhat boring road was covered in a real cheerful mood.
GGJ|8|159|10|0|About a couple of mornings of land before the inn there were 2 real professional beggars, asking for alms.
GGJ|8|159|11|0|But I said to them: "It is not nice of you two to beg here, for you are not in need for alms. Why actually did you lease your houses and pieces of land for much money in the vicinity of Samaria and have then put your money at a usurious rate on the bank of exchange? You have become rich people and are begging now in poor clothing in a foreign region, so that you can save your great percentage of interest and moreover are taking away from the real poor what is their due. Did you then not learn from the law that one should love God above all and his neighbor as himself? Do you think that you are living and acting according to the law, the way you are doing now? Stand up both of you from this place, you hypocrites and deceivers, otherwise evil will come over you.
GGJ|8|159|12|0|Only him who is really poor and who also cannot work anymore because of his high age or because of paralysis of his limbs or his spirit has received the right from God to make claims on the mercy of his richer fellowmen. And whoever gives him something, God will also reward him, and for the one who receives it He will bless the donation and give him also the reward for his patience with which he had endured his real poverty. However, when God will also reward the mercifulness of the one who in his ignorance has given you alms because he thought that you were real poor men, He will chastise you all the more as deceivers and hypocrites, here and in the beyond.
GGJ|8|159|13|0|It is also written: 'Whoever is good of heart and gives reward to a prophet or a teacher and brings him an offering, will later on also receive the reward of a prophet.' Are you perhaps prophets, enlightened by God's Spirit to lighten as a light from the Heavens the people on Earth who walk in the night of their sins? O, that you have never been, although you, in order to catch more alms of the credulous people you have already several times acted as such, without believing in God because you both have already for a long time the belief of the blind Sadducees. But for this reason you are all the more punishable because you are taking away from the real poor people of this region what is their due. So stand up quickly and move away from here, otherwise you will come to know the might of the One who is now saying this to you."
GGJ|8|159|14|0|Then the 2 beggars stood up quickly from their beggar places, because they felt really touched.
GGJ|8|159|15|0|One of them, who in his mind began to think that I was right, said: "Lord, You must be a great wise Man and even a prophet, for You hardly could have known from somewhere else about our situation. As far as I am concerned, I thank You for this admonishment and I give You here also faithfully and openly my promise that I not only will never beg anymore, but I will remember all the poor people in this region with my wealth and will indemnify them tenfold whatever loss they suffered because of me. But if You are a prophet and thus a friend of God, please ask then also for me that He would forgive my sins."
GGJ|8|159|16|0|I said: "Go and act according to the promise that you have made, then your sins will be forgiven."
GGJ|8|159|17|0|Now the second one said: "Can I also expect forgiveness of my sins if I do what my neighbor wants to do?"
GGJ|8|159|18|0|I said: "You should make a much greater sacrifice if you want to receive forgiveness of your heavy and many sins, for the wealth that your neighbor possesses was inherited in an honest way, but you have grabbed your wealth like a street robber by extorting poor widows and orphans in the most disgraceful manner. Therefore, take care to indemnify and pay off that debt in the eyes of God and men, otherwise you will not receive forgiveness of your sins."
GGJ|8|159|19|0|When the second one heard My verdict, he became really embarrassed and said finally: "Then there will be no other way for me than to become a real beggar myself."
GGJ|8|159|20|0|I said: "That will not be necessary as long as you have sufficient strength to work. Go and work, then you will have your daily bread."
GGJ|8|159|21|0|Now the first and better one said: "Let us go now and do follow you also the advice of this true prophet, and when you have done everything, I will take you up and give you work."
GGJ|8|159|22|0|And I said: "What he will find with you, after he made up for all the harm that he has caused, that you will also find with Me at the right time. But now go and act according to the promise that You gave Me."
GGJ|8|159|23|0|Then these 2 beggars bowed and went quickly over the mountains to their country.
GGJ|8|159|24|0|Now we also continued our way and we soon reached the big inn. When we came near to this one, the extremely kind innkeeper noticed us also and he came to meet us with open arms. When he was with us, he thanked Me for the grace that came to his house by My visit.
GGJ|8|159|25|0|And I said to him: "Yes, over your house has now really come a great gain. But it was not necessary to slaughter a calf in order to prepare for Me and My disciples a midday meal, for I only look at a noble heart and to a completely good will. Wherever I can find that, as with you, no slaughtered and fried calf are needed and still less various other well-prepared food. However, you have done it with joy, because you knew that I would be your guest this afternoon, and that is why I accept your gift with joy. However, we will not stay in your house for a long time since we still have a long way before us."
GGJ|8|159|26|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, everything happens according to Your will and satisfaction. However, I and my family became a little afraid that You still might have turned off to another direction, because according to my calculation You already had to arrive here half an hour ago."
GGJ|8|159|27|0|I said: "That would also have happened if I did not have to clean up your main road of an already long existing uncleanness. Such a good and necessary work did somewhat delay us and so I had to arrive here a little later, but still I have arrived, as always, at the right time.
GGJ|8|159|28|0|The innkeeper said: "But, Lord and Master, why do You want to be involved with the simple work to clean up the roads, for this is the work of our lowest helpers?"
GGJ|8|159|29|0|I said: "O friend, if I would not clean up your way of life, wipe and put it in order, then the salvation of your souls would be over. Thus, I am a very important, good and real constructor and cleaner of roads. Wherever I do not clear the way and clean them up, there are either no roads at all, or if apparent roads do exist, then they are still so much full of trash and mud that no traveler could move forward on them, but would be forced to turn around or to perish in the dirt along the way. Understand this image well, then it will be clear to you how and why I am a constructor of roads and a true Master of the roads."
GGJ|8|159|30|0|Actually the innkeeper did not understand it, but soon My disciples explained it to him, after which we then went into the house and consumed the well-prepared meal. The wine made the innkeeper and his family very cheerful and eloquent, by which he then also expressed his warm thanks for the cleansing of the road. We stayed here altogether one and a half hour, instructed the people of the innkeeper about many things and continued our way.
GGJ|8|160|1|1|About religion and useful prayer (20/8)
GGJ|8|160|1|0|But since we traveled through the village, many saw us and noticed that it was I, because a few of them still knew Me since last year, and others recognized Me because they had seen Me in Jerusalem. Now they came to Me and asked Me if I at least would not like to stay 1 night with them in the village and also help many sick people, because the vision, which they had seen a few days before during the night, and the real fire storm of last night had such a bad influence on some people who were internally weak and fearful that they were now very ill and confined to bed, and the doctor of the village could not help them because he did not know the disease and thus also not the medicine for that.
GGJ|8|160|2|0|I slowed down My pace and said to those who stopped Me: "Have you then not heard that God is almighty and merciful? Why do you not pray to God and ask Him for help if you are in distress?"
GGJ|8|160|3|0|One of them said: "Dear Master, it is easy for You to say, because God gives You everything for which You ask Him in Your secret manner. But we men can offer, pray and beg as much as we want and will, all this does not help us, for God does not pay attention to us, although we are still observing the laws of Moses as much as possible. But at the time of the prophets it was also more or less the same thing: God has always only answered the prayers of the elect prophets, but the laymen could pray and beg their whole life for this or that and they still did not receive anything. O, it would be a 1.000 times more dear to us if God in case of need would always answer our prayers than that we, because God does not listen to us, have to seek for help with weak men who can only help us rarely. But what else can and must we do if we can see all too clearly that our praying and begging does not give us any help for our great distress?"
GGJ|8|160|4|0|I said: "O, with these meaningless excuses of yours you will achieve nothing with Me. You are lacking nearly completely faith and a real living trust in God, and therefore God does not answer your prayers and does not pay attention to your sacrifices. Why actually do you not pray yourself with full faith and trust? Because this seems too uneasy for you. That is why you have in the congregation certain people who pray and beg for you, who are authorized by the temple and whom you pay, so that they would beseech for you this or that from God. If you can give your faith and trust to these hypocrites, who are always letting themselves be well paid for their pretended effort and whose praying and begging have never given you any help, then why do you not prefer to put your faith and trust in God the Lord and Father Himself?
GGJ|8|160|5|0|I say to you: this is because of your own laziness. You are earthly wealthy possessors of goods, and already since your youth you are used to let your helpers and maids work for you for a meager salary, and with that you like to play as severe lords, and you also believe that those prayers and beggars must also work for you with God successfully because you pay them well for that. But then God turns His face away from you and will never listen to the disgusting, senseless and spiritless bawling of the lips of your hypocritical servants of God. And that is then also the reason why God cannot, will and may not help you. For if God would do that, then He as the highest, eternal wisdom, love and power, would let you sink down even deeper into full ruin, which is only caused by your laziness.
GGJ|8|160|6|0|Therefore, awaken your faith in God and the real, inner love for Him and firm trust in Him. Pray and beg yourself in spirit and in truth to Him, then He certainly will hear you. Thus, pray yourself without ceasing, do real penance and endure also the suffering, which has come over you for good reasons, with patience and true dedication to the godly will, as you can learn from the patience of Job, then God will help you out of every distress, as far as this will be good for the salvation of your souls.
GGJ|8|160|7|0|Although you have begged Me now yourselves to deliver you from your distress, because you think that I am a prophet to whom God has given a great power, and look, I can and will hear and help you as less as God Himself, for I and God - whom you do not know, for which reason you also do not believe in Him - are one in spirit, one in will and one in mind. What you can never achieve with your manner of praying and begging to God, that you will also not achieve with Me. Therefore, do first what I have advised you, then I will help you also, even if I will not stay overnight with you. But some of you have followed Me completely to Capernaum in Galilee, why did they actually leave Me there again?"
GGJ|8|160|8|0|One of them said: "Master, You have given there a strange teaching in the synagogue about the eating of Your flesh and the drinking of Your blood and You presented it in such a way that no one could receive the eternal life of his soul if he would not eat the flesh of Your body and drink its blood. Then we were afraid that You had gone insane, and then we also withdrew because we did not want to be called disciples of a prophet who had become insane. But when we saw You again a short time ago in Jerusalem during the feast in the temple, and we could convince ourselves with our own eyes and ears that You are as wise and powerful as we had already come to know You before, then we also believed in You again, and when You now were traveling through our village and we recognized You, we came to You with complete faith and have presented our need to You. If You can and want to help us, then we will not show us ungrateful, but if You now cannot and do not want to, for the reason that You have explained to us, then think about us if You consider us suited and worthy for it."
GGJ|8|160|9|0|I said: "Act accordingly, then the help will not stay away."
GGJ|8|160|10|0|Then I gave a sign to the disciples to move on, and so we also continued our way without further delay.
GGJ|8|160|11|0|Even though a few of the village followed us for a while, but because we moved on quickly, those who followed us were soon lagging behind, turned around and went back to their village.
GGJ|8|161|1|1|The parable of the judge and the widow (20/9)
GGJ|8|161|1|0|But when we had left the village already quite far behind us, the disciples asked Me: "Lord and Master, why actually did You not help these Jews at all, while they still asked You very explicitly and have sent no one to pray and beg You?"
GGJ|8|161|2|0|I said: "Did I have to strengthen them even more in their old laziness and in their unbelief and superstition than they are in already now since a long time? I only have shown them the way they have to go. If they will do it, they also will be helped at the right time, but if they will not do it, then they also may remain as they are and build their houses on sand. It will not really confuse us, for if a person, against the advice of wisdom, wants to harm himself, no injustice is done to him.
GGJ|8|161|3|0|With these people, whose request I did not grant, an affliction with all kinds of distress and suffering is necessary, for through this they will waken up from their old laziness and be trained in patience, and their hearts will become softer and more merciful than it has been the case until now. For I am not always a helper, but wherever this is necessary, also a righteous judge.
GGJ|8|161|4|0|Now listen to a parable, which will show you even more clearly why I have so seriously pressed on the heart of the inhabitants of the village through which we have now passed, that they independently should pray and beg in full faith.
GGJ|8|161|5|0|Once there was in a city a righteous judge, who did not fear God and was also not afraid of any man. In that same city there was however a widow. She went to the judge and said: 'Release me of my adversary'. However the judge pretended not to hear the words of the widow and for a long time he did not want to give in to the wish of the widow. But because the widow did not cease with her pleadings, he thought by himself: 'Even though I have no fear for God and am also not afraid of any man, I still will save her, for she is causing me now already so much trouble, or else she will finally make me completely deaf with her screaming for help."
GGJ|8|161|6|0|Now Simon Judah said: "Thus, in this manner, man who wants to receive something from God must by means of his praying and begging be simply annoying and unbearable to Him? But I thought that for God who lives in You and who is full of the highest love and compassion, only a living faith and trust are needed in order to be heard, sooner than with a judge of this world?
GGJ|8|161|7|0|You already have given us a similar image, and more exactly of that father of the house to whom in the middle of the night a hungry man came, who woke him up, and because of his great hunger was asking for bread. The father of the house did at such a moment also not give him bread out of love and compassion, but only because he wanted to get rid of the shameless annoying persistence of the nightly bread beggar.
GGJ|8|161|8|0|This matter seems, to be honest, rather strange to me. If we ask You for something, then You give it to us at once, without an almost shameless persistence, and so You also have given to gentiles, tax collectors and a great number of sinners, and written the guilt of the adulteress in the sand. But this teaching of Yours, namely how we should beseech something from God, does however not agree with all the other things that You have taught. How do we have to understand this?"
GGJ|8|161|9|0|I said: "Then continue to listen to what the judge says, who you believe is unrighteous, and who is - mark you - Myself. This judge says: when according to the parable a worldly judge will do justice to the complaining widow, how much more will God save His chosen ones when they in a certain way cry out day and night that He would have patience with them and would like to be kind and merciful. I say to you: He will save them speedily. But when the Son of Man will return at any time, do you think, Simon Judah, that He will find faith on Earth? Yes, He will - just as at this time - find almost no faith at all, and those who still will believe in Him will be laughed at and mocked.
GGJ|8|161|10|0|But still, there will also be many who will not let themselves be blinded by worldly wisdom and will proclaim My word openly, and to them I will then also come at day and at night. I will reveal Myself to them and will protect them against the persecutions of the world and will also give them the miraculous gift to help by means of love, the oppressed, the cripple and the sick. And so it will become lighter and more comforting on Earth. Do you understand this prophecy?"
GGJ|8|162|1|1|The order in the household of God (20/10)
GGJ|8|162|1|0|Simon Judah said: "Lord, in view of time, when will this happen on Earth?"
GGJ|8|162|2|0|I said: "Simon Judah, because of your mighty faith I have given you the keys to the Kingdom of God and have called you a rock upon which I will build My church, which will not be conquered by the gates of Hell. You would be a new Aaron and sit on his chair. Yes, you will also be, because you will be, together with your other brothers, a spreader of My word.
GGJ|8|162|3|0|But when after several hundred years this will be known by the heathens, they will claim in Rome that you have established that chair over there. And the nations, who will be forced to it by fire and sword, will also believe those false prophets that you as a first prince of faith have placed this chair of faith in Rome from where you are ruling in My name the whole Earth and its princes and nations. But look, that will be a false chair, out of which much disaster will be spread over the whole Earth, and almost no one will then know where you have placed the real chair, the chair of love, truth, living faith and of life, and who your real successor is.
GGJ|8|162|4|0|Although this chair will stand for a long time, much more than a 1.000 years, but it will not reach the age of 2.000 years. Just count, if you can count.
GGJ|8|162|5|0|When this chair will have become moldered and will have no more firmness, I will return and My Kingdom with Me. Then also you will come with Me to the Earth and will be My witnesses before those with whom we still will find the true and pure faith.
GGJ|8|162|6|0|But at that time also a great purification will be necessary, so that the people will know Me again and will only believe in Me. But about that which I have now revealed to you confidentially you still should keep silent now. The time will come when it will be proclaimed aloud from all roof tops."
GGJ|8|162|7|0|The other disciples said: "Lord, can something like this be avoided?"
GGJ|8|162|8|0|I said: "O sure, but then the people should be transformed into pure machines. You also say: 'But why are there always such heavy winds and storms at sea?' Good, I say, then we will remove them, then the sea will produce no more dangerous waves and billows, and the skippers will be able to navigate on the sea in all quietness and free from all danger. But the very calm sea will then become dirty and will cause epidemics over all parts of the Earth, and moreover no natural life will be possible anymore, not on the dry land and neither in the sea itself.
GGJ|8|162|9|0|Or all the water should be changed into stone. But in that case, from where will all the living creatures, like plants and animals, obtain their most necessary food? But because the sea will remain as it is, just like all the other waters, also the winds and the storms must remain by which the sea will be constantly agitated and from that the consequent activity will be maintained so that it would not let its salt of life sink to the bottom, and would become dirty and stink like the plague.
GGJ|8|162|10|0|However, what the winds and storms are for the sea, they are for man the allowed spiritual trials and battles, which every human being on this Earth has to endure in more or lesser degree in order to fight for true life.
GGJ|8|162|11|0|And what applies to every human being on this Earth for the duration of his life on a small scale, that applies also for a longer period of time for whole human races.
GGJ|8|162|12|0|A small brook flows only along a short route, until it unites with a bigger brook, which then has to flow already along a much greater distance before it streams into a big river. But the river must then already stream through big areas before it becomes one with the sea, and this stream flows around and flows down the whole Earth. With its salt, which is dissolved in a very fine kind of vapor by the activity of the winds and storms and which will consequently fill the whole air of the Earth, the sea will also revive on the main land all natural creatures in it and on it.
GGJ|8|162|13|0|Into the great world sea plunge as many as thousands kinds of waters, pure and impure, sweet, sour, bitter and healthy and unhealthy, but in the sea they all become one and have the same salt, and from that the numberless kinds of organic natural life take their raw material and process it in themselves, according to their kind.
GGJ|8|162|14|0|And as the great world sea can be compared to all creatures of the whole Earth, so the great kingdom of spirits can be compared to the different earthly life conditions of the people on this Earth. Every individual person is as a little brook, a community is a somewhat bigger brook, a big brook is already as a people, the river is a nation, and the sea represents in the first place, and more specifically at its extensive shores, all nations of the Earth who develop into the same element. The ocean, which has no shores as such, represent the people in the spiritual kingdom, which carries infinity in itself and is consequently by its entire living condition the foundation of all there is.
GGJ|8|162|15|0|All the created natural life depends on, as already explained, the continuous movement of the world sea. The more the sea comes to great activity through heavy storms and currents the more life activity it will wake up with all the created beings of the solid Earth and will consequently bring also a better growth.
GGJ|8|162|16|0|Correspondingly, when men become, concerning their inner life activity, lukewarm, lazy, sleepy and without light, then immediately great movements will arise in the endless great spirit world, and these will then cause by their influence also all kinds of movements and waves among men who still live on this Earth. Then one nation rises against the other, one teaching fights against the other, and this will continue for a long time until men will be led to the greatest possible life activity.
GGJ|8|162|17|0|As a result, it will then also become clearer and lighter among them. The apparent need makes them inventive and forces them in this manner to an ever greater and more orderly activity. Because of that, the nations will learn to know each other, who before hardly knew anything of each other, and in time they will become useful for each other, and in course of time the light will increase among them and will in the first place bring about a greater longing for an almost tangible proven truth of life.
GGJ|8|162|18|0|When finally the need will become more general and the people will be no more satisfied with the pure authoritative belief, which is all the time a cause of the dark and lazy superstition, then the time will have come to give them a great and tangible light of life, full of clearness and truth.
GGJ|8|162|19|0|And look, a lot of people on the whole Earth who nowadays are as if seized by a deep sleep by all kinds of laziness and darkness of life, must thus be led into a heavy stormy movement until they can be awakened after a long series of periods of time to a point where in this awakened condition they finally begin to feel what they are lacking."
GGJ|8|163|1|1|About the return of the Lord (20/11)
GGJ|8|163|1|0|When such a condition will take place among men, also the time will have come to give them what they are lacking. Only during such a time I will come back again among the people in this world, and then I will do generally what I am now doing more specifically for only a few witnesses. I put now the seed into the soil, and by doing that I am not bringing peace among men, but the sword for the battle and for great fights and wars.
GGJ|8|163|2|0|Only the person who will accept My teaching and will live accordingly, will find in himself the light, the truth and the true peace of life, although with that he will, for the sake of My name, have to go through many battles and persecutions, which you all will also experience personally. But when I will come in this world for the second time, also the fermenting, the fighting and the persecuting will cease among the nations, and the original relationship between men and the pure spirits of the Heavens will become common and lasting.
GGJ|8|163|3|0|By what I have told and explained to you now, you can easily know and see why it is allowed that in time there will be, next to the small, true chair of Aaron on which I am placing you now, there will be a false and long lasting chair in the midst of the heathens, and how and why even the false prophets and teachers in My name will be allowed.
GGJ|8|163|4|0|But you and your true descendants should not heed when they also will hear the call from the mouth of the false ones, according to which Christ would be here or there. For I will never more move into a temple that was built by human hands, but only in spirit and in truth of those who will seek Me and will pray to Me and will only believe in Me and consequently will also love Me above all. Their heart will be the true temple in which I will abide and in which I will also speak to them, teach, educate and guide them. Remember this very well now for yourselves, so that you will not be offended when it will all happen this way, but will remember that I have announced all this to you in advance, and also the reason why."
GGJ|8|163|5|0|On this, Simon Judah said: "Lord, we surely recognize Your order in this that regarding the full freedom of will of men on Earth it also cannot take any other direction than what You have explained to us now and also already on other occasions, but for mankind, by far we still cannot see in general how golden fruits of life will come forth from it. But since it has to be that way in order to finally transform this Earth into a true school of life for Your children, may it be then also as Your wisdom will allow it.
GGJ|8|163|6|0|But we will use every possible means to strew as much as possible seed of the living word into the soil of the human hearts, so that from this the greatest battles between light and darkness can develop as soon as possible. All the graves must open up, and even to the dead Your gospel should be preached, and the sea that has swallowed them must liberate the dead to the great light. With that I do not mean the bones and the flesh that has decayed already a long time ago, but the souls. Also to them Your word should be proclaimed in the spirit."
GGJ|8|163|7|0|I said: "You have spoken well and correctly. That what happens here on the material world will truly not be withheld to the spirit world that is strongly pining away up to now. But there are now a lot of people who are buried in the flesh, in the graves of the night of life on the deep bottom of the great sea of delusion. To them you will indeed proclaim the gospel and then there will be also many who will come out of their old graves and will see the light, and that sea will liberate its prisoners.
GGJ|8|163|8|0|When this will happen in general with all the people, then also the great and general day of liberation for all the inhabitants of the Earth will clearly start to dawn. But the work is big and heavy and there are still few good workers. Therefore, strive most of all that their number would soon become big. Every worker in My vineyard of life can expect - according to his diligence and zeal - a great reward. Although here on this Earth that reward will be meager for your body, as it has been up to now, but it will be all the greater and richer for your soul and spirit.
GGJ|8|163|9|0|Because the goods of this Earth are only apparent and they look precisely like those that man possesses in his dreams. The little difference is only that the possession of goods in the dream will bewitch the soul of man somehow more briefly than the possession of the external goods of this world. But both will perish and after they perish, everything will seem to be appearance for the opened eyes of the living spirit, which only can show reality to all appearance in the most true sense of the word.
GGJ|8|163|10|0|Therefore, everyone should most of all strive for the possessions of the spirit, which is the light, the truth and the life in the soul. Whatever the body needs in the right measure, will on this Earth certainly be given by itself to every loyal worker in My vineyard, for I surely know best what man needs, also in physical aspect. Did you all well understand Me now?"
GGJ|8|163|11|0|Simon Judah said: "Lord, I have understood You and the other brothers certainly also, and it is now also completely clear to us why You did not want to hear the inhabitants of that village through which we passed, although they presented their need to You and asked You for help as if You were only one of those worldly doctors. But we are walking now already for quite some time, the sun starts already to go in the direction of the evening and I still can nowhere discover anything that looks like a house. Since we have walked this way to Jericho half an hour ago, it looks very deserted. There are enough forests and bushes, but further there is nothing, and it is to be understood that thieves and robbers are staying in such an environment. Lord, is this way still far?"
GGJ|8|163|12|0|I said: "Just leave the way as it is. For us it is a safe way. After all, you have traveled with Me through the much more desolate regions near the Euphrates, and these were safe for us and even very fruitful. And that will also be the case here with this way. When we will have crossed the hill, which lies there before us and which is indeed quite long, we also will soon come to a place that was one of the 10 cities during the time of Lot, but which is now only a very poor somewhat larger village. We will see what we can do there. From there we will come to different villages, and we will see where they will accommodate us in an inn."
GGJ|8|163|13|0|The disciple Andreas said: "Lord, You surely know beforehand what kind of village it will be and what the inn looks like. Only, You do not want to specify it to us."
GGJ|8|163|14|0|I said: "And even if this would be so, why do you feel annoyed about it? But for your sake I just do not want to look beforehand, but as a man I will take it as it comes. In the first village we will however meet all kinds of people, like Pharisees, old scribes and also people who think that they are very pious and who are really boasting about it. While passing through we surely will have some work to do with them."
GGJ|8|164|1|1|Before the inn of a tax collector. The story of the Pharisee and the tax collector. (20/12)
GGJ|8|164|1|0|After My prophecy we then continued walking, silently and with a hasty pace. We soon came on the hill and saw from there very closely the little village that I had indicated at first.
GGJ|8|164|2|0|So we reached it quickly and easily, and we rested before an inn of which the owner was a tax collector at the same time. This one asked if we were strangers or residents, meaning to say Jews.
GGJ|8|164|3|0|And I said to him: "Since you yourself are a Jew, you surely will see at us that we are no strangers. Actually your wife is a Greek, although she wears Jewish clothing, but these people who are with me, are Jews, although some of them are wearing Greek clothing."
GGJ|8|164|4|0|Now the tax collector looked surprised and said: "Nobody has ever seen You in this remote region, then how do You know that my dear wife is a Greek?"
GGJ|8|164|5|0|I said: "I still know a lot more about you and your wife, about your 2 children who are twins, and also about your house and about the whole village, but if you knew who it is who is now speaking with you, you would say: 'Lord, stay with me, for the day is coming to an end."
GGJ|8|164|6|0|After these words of Mine the tax collector was even more surprised and said: "Friend, You are an amazing person. You are a fortuneteller or an Essene or even a true prophet. For otherwise You surely could have impossibly known that my wife is a Greek and that we really have only 2 children who are indeed twins. Would You not like to come into my house with Your companions and take a little refreshment? I think that certainly many things can be known from You that can be of great benefit."
GGJ|8|164|7|0|I said: "But you have guests in the house and there is not much room inside. Besides, I am not exactly a friend of your local Pharisees, scribes, priests and apparent pious people. Therefore, I rather stay outside."
GGJ|8|164|8|0|Now the tax collector was even more amazed, for I also told him what kind of guests were in his house. Upon this, he went into the house himself and said to the present guests that a very remarkable group of people had just arrived and that there was One who, despite being a stranger, was better acquainted with secret things than many a resident.
GGJ|8|164|9|0|The tax collector had hardly said that when all who were in the house stood up and hurried outside to see us - and especially Me - and also to ask questions.
GGJ|8|164|10|0|One of them, a retired Pharisee, who was really proud about his honesty and piousness, said to Me: "Just listen, friend, the innkeeper of this inn has told us that You know secret things, and also, although You are a stranger, are better acquainted with the things in this village and this region than a resident. Just tell me now who I am and what my character is like."
GGJ|8|164|11|0|I said: "So that you and still several others who are just like you and who pretend to be pious and righteous, may see that I surely know you all, I want to tell you very briefly a little incident of your lives. Since you think you are pious and righteous, but are despising other people of whom you are judging that they are not like you, you are indeed going to the feasts in Jerusalem, bring the prescribed offerings to the temple, and in this manner you are justifying yourselves in the eyes of the priests of the temple.
GGJ|8|164|12|0|So at the feast of Easter of this year an old Pharisee who considered himself to be pious and righteous went to the temple, as well as a tax collector.
GGJ|8|164|13|0|The Pharisee walked very close to the offering altar in order to be looked at by several prominent people and to be noticed. He prayed for himself, and actually quite aloud, as follows: 'God, I thank You that I am not like many other people, like thieves, robbers, unrighteous ones, adulterers, and also not like that tax collector who traveled with me. For I fast twice a week and as a Pharisee I even give one tenth of everything that I have. So I also keep the commandments of Moses and have moreover kept the regulations of the temple in high esteem. Give me, o God, the mercy, that also in future times I may remain in this righteousness and be sinless and may finally also leave this world in this manner.'
GGJ|8|164|14|0|But the tax collector kept some distance away from the offering altar and dared not even to lift up his eyes, but he beat his chest and said: 'O Lord, be forgiving and merciful to me, a sinner who is not worthy to lift up my eyes to Your sanctuary.'
GGJ|8|164|15|0|Who do you think left the temple as really justified in the eyes of God: the Pharisee, who exalted himself, or the tax collector who humbled down himself before God?"
GGJ|8|164|16|0|Then some of them who surely noticed that I brought this image into connection with the old Pharisee, because they knew him very well because of his frequent boasting and praising of himself before those who considered themselves also as pious and righteous, said: "Friend, only God can judge about this, whose all seeing eye investigates heart and kidneys of man. We as man cannot pass a definite judgment on that. Since You as stranger who know also this story as it has indeed happened this way, must also tell us who of the two has left the temple justified before God."
GGJ|8|164|17|0|I said: "O, I surely can give you this pleasure. I say to you: this tax collector went justified out of the temple, for he humbled down himself and he faithfully and truthfully confessed his guilt in his heart before God, and so he returned home justified rather than the Pharisee. Whoever will exalt himself will be humbled down, and whoever will humble down himself, will be exalted."
GGJ|8|165|1|1|Healing in the hospital of the tax collector. Jesus let the children come to Him. (20/13)
GGJ|8|165|1|0|When I had said that to the people, they thought: 'He has concluded truthfully and correctly.'
GGJ|8|165|2|0|But the tax collector excused himself before Me with the words: "Friend, it is true that You have concluded very correctly, and Your conclusion would have satisfied me even more if it would not have been exactly I who was this tax collector who in full truth had spoken out like this in the temple before God. But no matter how, it seems extremely mysterious how You can know such things so well. As far as I am concerned I think that You are a prophet, and I ask You to bless my house and my family in the name of the One who has enlightened You so much with His Spirit."
GGJ|8|165|3|0|I said: "This has already happened to you by the fact that I halted before your house and took a rest-break. But to let you perceive that I not only have the right but also the power to bless your house and your family, you should go inside your house, which is also yours and which belongs to this inn.
GGJ|8|165|4|0|You have equipped this house yourself in order to accommodate poor sick people from this region and also from outside, and you have provided for a doctor and also for many good medicines. There are now still 7 seriously sick people that are being taken care of who cannot be helped by your doctor, no matter how experienced and of good will he may be. However I have already helped them. Thus, just go inside and convince yourself."
GGJ|8|165|5|0|The house was only a few steps away from the main house, and the tax collector and all others went hurriedly inside and found to their very great amazement all 7 completely healthy. They asked them who healed them, for a great miracle must have happened, because never before was a doctor able to heal such lame, cripple, blind people and those who suffered from gout.
GGJ|8|165|6|0|Then those who were completely healed said: "We do not know who healed us so suddenly and so miraculously, for there was nobody with us, also not our doctor since this morning. But a few moments ago we felt a force as fire flowing through us, and we became healthy as never before. However, we dared not to leave our beds, because we could not believe that we were really healed.
GGJ|8|165|7|0|Although the 2 blind ones were our first proof, because they not only received back the light of their eyes, but also we were again completely in possession of the strength of our straight limbs. But still, we did not believe completely in our even so clearly perceptible healing. However, now we believe it because you came to us for this reason.
GGJ|8|165|8|0|One or the other wonderful Man and Healer must have told you, otherwise you would not have come here to convince yourselves if the Man of wonders had spoken the truth to you, and so you will know better who healed us than we can know it. But now give us our clothes so that we can go outside and express our thanks to that wonderful Healer."
GGJ|8|165|9|0|At a sign of the tax collector it was soon done.
GGJ|8|165|10|0|Now the old Pharisee, a chief and a few other priests and scribes were very surprised and did not know what to do, and one asked the other who he thought I might be.
GGJ|8|165|11|0|But the more common citizens and also the healed ones said in one voice: "It is really strange that priests and scribes can still ask who He is, who by the power of His will can heal the most incurable diseases in one moment. Only God can do that, or an extremely pious man who is filled with God's Spirit just like the great prophets."
GGJ|8|165|12|0|However, the priests and scribes threatened the people and said that it was not proper that laymen had the evil courage to rebuke the priests of God.
GGJ|8|165|13|0|But the laymen did not take notice of that and went together with the healed person out of the room for the sick. They came and stood before Me and said: 'Hail You, great Master, who came to us in the name of the Lord. Hosanna on high and all praise to Jehovah the Lord who has given such a power to man."
GGJ|8|165|14|0|Then many fathers and mother hurried to their homes and brought soon a great number of children with them who were sick and weak in a more or lesser degree, and they asked Me if I would like to bless them all and make them healthy again by that.
GGJ|8|165|15|0|However, the number of children that they brought with them was considerable and when the disciples heard that I wanted to touch every child separately, according to the wish of the parents, they said: "Well, well, the day will hardly last for 2 little hours. If the Lord has to touch and bless every child separately, the day will be over, and we still have to travel to another place, because it is out of the question that we should stay here, because already along the way He said that He would not stay overnight in the first village. And once He had spoken out something, He never deviates one hair's breadth from it. Let us send back the children who are crowding with the good remark that it is not necessary for every child to be touched separately. It is sufficient that He speaks out only one word, then they all will be healed and be completely and entirely blessed and strengthened."
GGJ|8|165|16|0|After they had deliberated this, the disciples prevented them to come to Me and warned those who wildly would want to press through.
GGJ|8|165|17|0|However, I called all these many children to Me and said to the disciples: "Oh, let all these children come to Me and do not prevent them, because for such children is the Kingdom of God. Truly I say to you: whoever does not take possession of the Kingdom of God as a child, will not enter into it."
GGJ|8|165|18|0|Then the disciples let all the children come to Me and I touched them all, pressed them to My heart and fondled them, and they all became well, strong and healthy, and I let them go with the unceasing words of gratitude of the parents.
GGJ|8|165|19|0|Then a few disciples came to Me and said: "Lord, You have now again made a new condition to take part in the Kingdom of God. How can we as most of us gray haired men, become again children in order to come into the Kingdom of God? And still, You have said just now very clearly that a person who does not take possession of the Kingdom of God as a child, will not enter into it. If this is the case, then what is the use of our effort, abstaining and self-denial?"
GGJ|8|165|20|0|I said: "Truly, a lot of patience is needed to go along with you. How long will I have to suffer you before you will understand things clearly? When I say that the Kingdom of God can only be taken into possession as a child, then I do indeed not mean the physical being of a child, but only being a child in your heart. A child has no pride, no anger, no hatred, no tendency for fornication, no lasting passion and also no impatience. He surely cries if something has been done to him, but he also soon lets himself be comforted and forgets the sadness that he had and embraces the benefactor with all love. So should every person be in his heart and his mind, then the Kingdom of God is already his possession. Now if you understand this now, you surely will not have to ask how a person as a child should take the Kingdom of God into possession? Did you understand that?"
GGJ|8|165|21|0|The disciples confirmed it and thanked Me for this explanation.
GGJ|8|165|22|0|Then the innkeeper who was, as known, a tax collector as well, asked Me: "Wonderful Savior, You have now done an indescribable great benefit to this place, which we cannot wish for nothing from You. Say now how much we owe You, then I will pay You."
GGJ|8|165|23|0|I said: "But I will not accept anything, for who is the person who possesses something which he did not receive from God? So with what can God be paid which is already His anyway?
GGJ|8|165|24|0|However, if you still want to do something, then do it for the poor, then God will accept it as if you have done it for Him. For believe Me, what I have done here, it is not I who did it, but the Spirit of the One who you call your God and Father, but who you still have never known. But I know Him and I always see His face. So do not ask with what you owe Me, but bring Me some bread and wine."
GGJ|8|165|25|0|Then the innkeeper hurried with his family into the house and brought us bread and wine in the right measure, and I and the disciples strengthened our limbs with it.
GGJ|8|166|1|1|The Lord and the rich chief (20/14)
GGJ|8|166|1|0|When we had consumed the bread and the wine there, and a few of My disciples took information on how far it was to the next village, and when we also prepared ourselves to move on, a chief came to Me and said: "Listen, truly great and good Master in Your field. Since You are a man filled with God's Spirit and seem to know the Kingdom of Heaven better than we, tell me what I must do to receive the eternal life in the Kingdom of Heaven."
GGJ|8|166|2|0|I said: "Since you take Me for a human being who is equal to you, then how can you take Me for a good Master? No one is good but God alone.
GGJ|8|166|3|0|Since you are a Jew and moreover a chief of the synagogue, you surely will know what Moses commanded. Besides many other things, it is written: 'You shall not commit adultery, you shall not kill, you shall not steal, you shall give no false testimony, and you shall honor your father and mother.' Whoever will keep these, will also receive eternal life."
GGJ|8|166|4|0|Then the chief said: "Dear Master, I have kept these things since my youth, I mean precisely and accurately, but despite that, I still have not noticed anything clearly in me that would give me the assurance that after the death of the body I would receive the Kingdom of Heaven.
GGJ|8|166|5|0|They told me from different well-informed sides that people, whose souls made themselves worthy for the Kingdom of Heaven, had appearances already during their bodily life, by which they can know that after the falling away of the body they soon will be taken up among the multitudes of angels into the Kingdom of Heaven. But I have now already become quite old, and I have exemplarily kept all the laws of Moses, but such an appearance, which could give me the aforementioned assurance of the eternal life of the soul has really never happened to me. And thus I surely believe, but in a certain way blindly, what Moses and the prophets have taught. However, with this, there is still no question of a definite knowing beforehand.
GGJ|8|166|6|0|And look, dear Master, for this reason I have asked You the question, because You, who are completely filled with God's Spirit, will practically know best how and if I can receive already in this life truthful and trustworthy information beforehand and guarantees for a future eternal life of the soul in God's Kingdom of Heaven. Because only believing according to the written words is a weak pillar to sustain the true virtue of the people. Thus, dear Master, tell me something truthful about it."
GGJ|8|166|7|0|I said: "Yes, friend, what you have said about those guarantees and very clear information beforehand, for sure this is completely correct. All who truthfully live according to the godly teaching and are virtuous and pious, receive such comforting and strengthening guarantees, and in view of your way of life, which is for the rest righteous according to the law, you also could have received it, but for that there is still one thing lacking to you, and more specifically something which is for that purpose of the greatest importance.
GGJ|8|166|8|0|Look, you are a very rich man and, although you are not exactly stingy, you are still a thrifty landlord who knows how to always be rather economic with neighborly love. Your heart and your soul are still too much clinging on the dead treasures of this world, and the soft light of life of the Heavens cannot penetrate through it. As long as your soul is captured by its love for the dead treasures and the temptations of this world, he is also as it were dead, for also his love that is focused on dead things is dead as long as he is so strongly attached to the dead goods of this world.
GGJ|8|166|9|0|As long as this is the condition of your life, there can of course never be question of the inner appearances of life. However, I want to give you an advice. If you will follow it, you will receive everything what you until now could have impossibly received.
GGJ|8|166|10|0|Go and sell all your goods and divide the produce in a wise manner among the poor, by that you will provide yourself a treasure in the Kingdom of Heaven out of which you will receive a real light of life. After that, come to Me and follow Me, then you will receive in abundance the most truthful guarantees for an eternal life. Do you understand Me?"
GGJ|8|166|11|0|When the chief, who was very rich and possessed many goods, heard this from Me, he became sad, turned his back on Me and went away.
GGJ|8|166|12|0|When the innkeeper and also the others who were still present saw this, they said: "Yes, yes, dear and wonderful wise Master, also in this You have again precisely hit the nail on the head. Although this chief is according to the law a righteous man, and in no way he can be accused of injustice, but he was never part of the generous men, and even all his servants have a very meager salary and meager food. Whoever does something for him, will surely have problems, even by asking the most reasonable payment for the given work. He discovers errors everywhere and so for this reason he often reduces the specified payment with more than half. But that is also why almost no craftsman do not want anything to do with him.
GGJ|8|166|13|0|He and that old Pharisee, who is now clearing off together with him, because You, dear Master, have badly offended him also, are exactly the same. The one is just as stingy as the other, but when they talk about their good works, which they would do for the poor, then you would come to believe that actually on the whole Earth you can find no men who are more charitable. And we are now very glad that You, o dear Master, have told these two the full truth."
GGJ|8|166|14|0|I said: "Yes, I have told them both the fullest truth, but with that I have also shown them the only way on which they can come to eternal life. But moreover, I say to you all, as an always valid truth: o how difficult will such rich men come into the Kingdom of God, which is the true eternal life. I say to you: a camel goes easier through the eye of a needle than such rich person will enter the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|8|166|15|0|Because every soul takes after the falling away of his body nothing else with him except his love, and the works thereof will follow him as products of his will. Now if the love of the soul is so much attached to the dead things of this world, so that he has become completely one with it, then he is also dead, and because his will is equal to the judged, dead things of this world, also the will misses the complete freedom, is thus also judged and therefore can be considered dead, and this is now what is called Hell and eternal death.
GGJ|8|166|16|0|Therefore, beware above all that the love for the world, its treasures and temptations will not capture your souls, for whoever will be captured by the world, will have it extremely difficult to free himself out of its power."
GGJ|8|166|17|0|On this, all who heard this, said: "O dear and most truthful Master, who will then, if this is the case, become blessed? Because all men who we know are for the greatest part full of self-love and love for the world, and we ourselves are suffering from it."
GGJ|8|166|18|0|I said: "Yes, yes, unfortunately it is indeed so, and men would also eternally never be able to help themselves. But now, as always, that which is impossible with men, that is with God still possible, and precisely for this reason I came into this world as a Man to bring this help to men, which they never in eternity could have provided for themselves. So, whoever believes in Me and acts according to My teaching will also receive eternal life, for I Myself am the Way, the Truth and eternal Life."
GGJ|8|166|19|0|All were astonished about these words of Mine, and the innkeeper said: "Dear and wonderful Master, that there is hidden more about You than with one or the other prophet, of this I soon became quietly aware in myself, although I did not dare to speak it out aloud, but since You Yourself have now spoken out a great and meaningful word about Yourself, I cannot do anything else except saying: Lord, I am not worthy to raise up my eyes on You, but be forgiving and merciful to me poor sinner."
GGJ|8|166|20|0|I said: "Be comforted My friend. I came precisely to you because your works were much more pleasing to Me than those of the rich chief and the Pharisee. So only continue to love God above all and your fellowmen - these are all men no matter their social position or their belief - as yourself, and do for them, of which you reasonably can desire that they would also do it for you, then you will fulfill by that the whole law and also everything what the prophets have taught. And if you will do that, then also your sins will be forgiven, even if the number of them would be like the sand in the sea or the grass on the Earth. And so with God everything is still possible which is impossible with men."
GGJ|8|166|21|0|The tax collector thanked Me for this lesson, as well as all the others who were present.
GGJ|8|167|1|1|Peter asks for the disciples’ reward (20/15)
GGJ|8|167|1|0|Now also Simon Judah came to Me and he said: "Lord, we have left everything, and without any reservation we have followed You at the first call that You directed to us, and for that we have not ever asked any earthly indemnity from You, but since many things are now said here about the Kingdom of Heaven and about the eternal life, can You give us some assurance about what we can expect in the other life?"
GGJ|8|167|2|0|I said: "Truly, there is no one who leaves his house or his parents or brothers, sisters, wife or children for the sake of the Kingdom of God, who will not receive manifold in return, already during this time, and will reap in the future world the eternal life. If I say this to you as the One who has everything and can also do everything, giving whatever He has promised, then you can also believe Him. For you have now seen, gone through and experienced successively for almost 2 years now that I have never said one word which was left without result and unfulfilled.
GGJ|8|167|3|0|Truly, I say to you all: this Earth, as it is now, and also this whole visible and also material sky will perish, and new creations will come instead of the old ones, but My words will remain forever, and consequently also the fullest accomplishment of all promises that were spoken out by Me.
GGJ|8|167|4|0|Whoever believes in Me and does My will, will also have the eternal life, as I have said and have also shown you at many occasions, and that is why it is somewhat strange that you can ask Me once more what you will receive because of the fact that you have left everything and have followed Me."
GGJ|8|167|5|0|Simon Judah said: "Lord, You certainly must have noticed that I did not ask this question so much for our sake, but rather for the sake of the people who are here, who still love the world very much and who can thus also hear by my question that we are the ones who have left everything and have followed You for the sake of the Kingdom of God."
GGJ|8|167|6|0|I said: "If I would not have noticed this intention of yours, I would not have spoken the way I did. However, what I have said, I did no say it so much to you, who know My promises already for a long time, but rather to all men. And when you in the future will proclaim My gospel, then everything should be mentioned what has mainly happened here."
GGJ|8|167|7|0|The disciples were satisfied with that, and we stood up to continue our trip.
GGJ|8|167|8|0|However, the tax collector and also the others who were present asked Me if I at least would not like to stay overnight here, since the day was almost coming to an end.
GGJ|8|167|9|0|But I said: "What you have savored here by My presence will also be savored by the people in your nearby village. However, in the spirit I also will stay with you when you think about Me with a living faith and the right love."
GGJ|8|167|10|0|They all promised Me with all their heart, and on this I blessed them and then continued My way. When they wanted to give Me an escort unto the next village, which was certainly still 1 hour walking away from here, I refused it. And so they all remained here, and the whole night they talked about everything what had happened here.
GGJ|8|167|11|0|Now someone - nota bene - could ask how it was possible that the inhabitants of that village, who also made pilgrimages to Jerusalem, did still not hear anything about Me, while My reputation had already gone out in almost the whole of the Jewish land and while Jerusalem was filled with My teaching and My deeds.
GGJ|8|167|12|0|What concerns these places this is easy to explain, because all the inhabitants of these villages came seldom to Jerusalem, because most of them were very poor. And also the few rich people preferred to stay home instead of undertaking a trip to the expensive Jerusalem. For firstly they were afraid of the unnecessary expenses, and secondly they feared that during their absence they might be cheated, stolen or even robbed by the many poor.
GGJ|8|167|13|0|And so for a few years none of the inhabitants of these villages came near Jerusalem, and also, since this road was not traveled by other travelers because it was really unsafe, My reputation in these villages was still not very spread - because these regions were still quite far away from Jerusalem, and besides, they were more inhabited by Greeks and Arabs than by Jews. And precisely for the fact that they did not know My teaching at all, made Me decide to go to and reveal Myself to them, for I mainly came into the world to search for those who were lost and to raise up those who laid down in the dust.
GGJ|8|167|14|0|What I have faithfully and truly said here may serve as a clear answer to everyone who would ask how it was possible that during My time in the Jewish land, and even later, there still could be places that hardly or not at all knew anything about Me, while on the other hand My teaching became already well known during My earthly life even as far as Europe, Persia and even in India and Egypt.
GGJ|8|167|15|0|These words are meant for the readers of this gospel that I have given now anew. Blessed is the one who will accept it into his heart, will give Me the honor, and will act accordingly.
GGJ|8|167|16|0|And now, let us go back to our trip.
GGJ|8|168|1|1|The announcement of the suffering. The disciples and the blind man along the road to Jericho. (20/16)
GGJ|8|168|1|0|When we were now about 100 paces away from the village, and our known Jewish Greeks and the few disciples of John who became rather tired because of the day trip, were lagging a little behind because they could not keep up with our fast pace, I called the 12 to Me, and they asked Me what was going on.
GGJ|8|168|2|0|I said to them: "Listen to Me and do not be sad, for everything that the prophets had prophesied about Me must indeed be fulfilled to Me.
GGJ|8|168|3|0|As we are walking here together, we will soon travel back to Jerusalem, and then everything will be fulfilled that, as already said, the prophets have written about the Son of Man. He will be handed over to the gentiles and He will be mocked, despised and be spat on, and they will flog and kill Him, but on the 3rd day He will rise again out of His own power, and then He will be forever with you until the end of the world and its time, and you will eternally be with Him in His Kingdom."
GGJ|8|168|4|0|When I had said that to the disciples they looked at each other greatly surprised and asked one another: "What did He want to say now again with that? First there was said that the temple servants will grab Him and that He will let them fill the measure of their sins to Himself to their own ruin. But now He said nothing about the temple servants, but rather about the gentiles who were until now, as far as we know, still His best and most believing friends. He who can and will, let him understand it, but truly, we really cannot understand this."
GGJ|8|168|5|0|Then they deliberated among each other if they had to ask Me for a further explanation about this.
GGJ|8|168|6|0|Peter however, thought that I might take it wrongly, and so that it would be more advisable for the moment to leave this matter alone, which in itself, the way I had spoken it out, was very unclear and sad.
GGJ|8|168|7|0|Since the disciples did not want to ask Me anything further about it, I also said nothing more about this matter.
GGJ|8|168|8|0|Then we continued our way and came to the place where 2 main roads crossed each other. Although our old road, on which we came from Jerusalem, led also to Jerusalem, but this one went continuously in big curves over mountains and valleys. The new road however, that crossed the old one, led along Bethlehem also to Jerusalem, but was more flat and better constructed and was more traveled on by strangers and also by the residents. For this reason, along this road here near the villages, many beggars asked the travelers always for alms.
GGJ|8|168|9|0|So on the mentioned spot we walked on the new road as if we wanted to travel to Jerusalem again, which however was not the case, but the village that we wanted to visit was along that new road. And not far from that place we met a beggar who was blind. This one and still many other beggars traveled on feast days with their seeing guides to Jerusalem in order to beg a larger amount of money there. So this beggar was also present on the last feast in Jerusalem, and there he heard that I had performed great signs and made blind people seeing again, and he knew also My name.
GGJ|8|168|10|0|The beggar asked first aloud for alms to the disciples - of whom some were hurrying in order to reach the city while it was still clear - and when they said to him that they had no money on them, he asked them who they were and who else were with them, and what they, who were poor themselves, were hoping to find in this meager environment, for there were already so many beggars.
GGJ|8|168|11|0|Then they (the disciples) said: "We are disciples of the Lord Jesus from Nazareth, who travels with us, so that also this region would be blessed by Him. Therefore, we do not need any money, for He, the Lord Jesus from Nazareth, takes care of us."
GGJ|8|168|12|0|When the blind beggar heard that from the disciples who waited for awhile here, so that I and also all the other disciples could join them - which we also soon did - the beggar asked again what was happening and if I also was present with them, for he noticed that there were many people close to him.
GGJ|8|168|13|0|The disciples acknowledged the question of the beggar, and immediately he began to shout and said with a loud voice (the beggar): "O Jesus from Nazareth, son of David - as they have said in Jerusalem and which I also believe - have mercy on me!"
GGJ|8|168|14|0|But the disciples, who went ahead, warned him and said that he should not shout so loudly, but that he should be quiet because it would make a too great sensation at the obviously big place.
GGJ|8|168|15|0|But the beggar did not take notice of that and shouted even louder: "O Jesus, son of David, have mercy on me!"
GGJ|8|168|16|0|So I stood still and commanded the seeing guide to bring the blind one to Me, which happened immediately.
GGJ|8|168|17|0|When he was brought close to Me, I said to him: "What do you actually want Me to do for you?"
GGJ|8|168|18|0|Then the blind one said: "Lord, that I may see."
GGJ|8|168|19|0|Then I said to him: "Then be seeing. Your faith has helped you."
GGJ|8|168|20|0|And immediately the blind one could see, followed Me and he loudly praised God who gave Me such unheard-of power.
GGJ|8|169|1|1|The Lord in the inn at Jericho (20/17)
GGJ|8|169|1|0|However, more and more people came after us along the new road. They saw what I had done for the blind person and were extremely amazed about it, and they praised God and followed Me into the city. That city was called Jericho, of which the disciples had come to know its name only after we came into the old city that looked very desolate and meager and counted more ruins than good habitable houses.
GGJ|8|169|2|0|Well after dusk we entered the city. The people who came behind us since the healing of the blind person and who were for the greatest part residents of Jericho, came to Me and asked Me if I would not like to stay with them.
GGJ|8|169|3|0|But I said: "I surely will, but you all have small houses and we are many. Therefore, bring us rather to an inn where we can be accommodated."
GGJ|8|169|4|0|A man said: "Lord and Master, there are indeed 2 inns here, but the innkeepers of these are Greeks who are very eager for profit and who always really know how to pluck the guests, and already by entering their not very commendable rooms they explicitly start to inform how much money and what kind of other treasures they carried along. And when the travelers say that they do not have too much money and even less other treasures, then they are not accommodated at all. But we have seen who You are and what kind of power You have received from God, and we therefore would regret if also You would experience something similar in our city. And we surely will do our best that You and Your disciples and friends will find with us the best possible accommodation and service."
GGJ|8|169|5|0|I said: "I consider your good will already as an accomplish work. However, I have God's Spirit in Me and it tells Me what I should do, and therefore I should stay overnight in the first big inn of the Greek who is eager for profit. At first he will be opposed to it, but after that he will do what I want anyway. But you can escort Me to that place and still stay with Me for a couple of hours."
GGJ|8|169|6|0|The man said: "Lord, You want it that way and therefore it will also be done according to Your will."
GGJ|8|169|7|0|Then we walked on into the city and we soon came to the central square where the big, expensive inn was located. Its innkeeper came soon outside and asked us if we would like to come in and stay with him.
GGJ|8|169|8|0|I said: "Friend, I gladly want it, but gold or silver you will not find with Me. However, other treasures of which you had no idea until now, I have with Me in abundance. If you will come to know about these, you will have a terrible aversion to your gold and silver."
GGJ|8|169|9|0|Then the innkeeper, who behaved very kindly said: "Well then, just come in, for I can use everything quite well."
GGJ|8|169|10|0|Now we went immediately inside the house and took a seat at the different tables. When we were all comfortably seated by the tables and lamps were lit on every table, the innkeeper asked very politely what we would like to eat and drink.
GGJ|8|169|11|0|And I said: "Bread and wine you have indeed in abundance, and more we do not need today. But you should give us good bread and the best wine, because the wine that you usually give the guests in return for much money is no wine, since that one is made from apples and pears, and the one that is made from gooseberries I do not drink. You only should serve us wine that is made from good, ripe grapes that grow near the Lebanon and which you also possess in abundance in clean sacks."
GGJ|8|169|12|0|Somewhat surprised, the innkeeper said: "Friend, according to my best knowledge You have never been in this environment, and so You cannot know what kind of wine I have in my cellars. Some other citizen from here, who will certainly not be my friend and who wanted to slander me with such things must have betrayed that. Tell me his name, so that I can punish him, then I will offer you everything that you will consume here."
GGJ|8|169|13|0|I said: "Friend, you are mistaken, no man has betrayed you. I still know a lot more about your house and about your very extensive inn, but take care now that we can soon receive what we have asked."
GGJ|8|169|14|0|The innkeeper said: "I already have given my servants a sign, and everything will soon be here, completely according to Your wish."
GGJ|8|170|1|1|The innkeeper asks about the Lord (20/18)
GGJ|8|170|1|0|Now the innkeeper noticed the blind beggar at My side who he knew very well and saw that he could see now.
GGJ|8|170|2|0|Immediately he went to the beggar, looked at him more closely and then he (the innkeeper) said: "You were blind since your birth and now you can see, this I clearly notice. Who has opened your eyes and made you seeing?"
GGJ|8|170|3|0|The beggar said: "This Lord here who asked you for real wine and good bread. Be glad, for great salvation has come to you because He has taken accommodation into your house, and so you should treat Him with the greatest respect."
GGJ|8|170|4|0|The innkeeper, who was now astonished, said: "Then how did He open your eyes?"
GGJ|8|170|5|0|The beggar said: "I asked Him and He said: 'Be seeing', and I became seeing, and that is all what I can tell you, and now you surely can imagine who He must be, in whose word are such power and authority."
GGJ|8|170|6|0|The innkeeper became more and more amazed and looked at Me with great attention.
GGJ|8|170|7|0|Now the servants brought bread and wine in the right measure and placed everything in good order on the table.
GGJ|8|170|8|0|And the innkeeper who was now filled with respect, asked Me: "Lord, is the bread and the wine according to Your wish?"
GGJ|8|170|9|0|I said: "Completely. It took a longer time for your servants, because they had to take this bread and also this wine from another house and another cellar, for you are saving the good things in one of your other 10 houses in this city. In this house you have however only what you usually serve up to the strangers, and since you are a rich man, this is not so praiseworthy of you. You are indeed a Greek, together with your whole family, and you do not take into account the Jewish laws, although they are not unknown to you. However, it is also honorable for a gentile, and it is beneficial to him when he acts honestly and gives and offers everyone what is his according to your laws."
GGJ|8|170|10|0|The innkeeper did not know what he should answer Me on this. But we took the bread and ate it, and so we also took the wine and drunk it. And also the innkeeper ate and drank with us, for I Myself handed him bread and wine, and he praised God and Me.
GGJ|8|170|11|0|The innkeeper talked with the other citizens who brought Me to him and who also escorted Me into the house. And precisely to the man who offered Me first accommodation, the innkeeper asked what he, as an experienced Jew, actually thought about Me, who I was and where I came from.
GGJ|8|170|12|0|But the man said: "I have not seen this miraculous Man before, as less as you did, but I have heard of the healed blind person who already heard about Him in Jerusalem, that he called Him 'Jesus' and 'son of David', and I concluded that He must come from there. According to His clothing He seems however to be a Galilean, as well as some who came with Him.
GGJ|8|170|13|0|But anyway, He surely is an extraordinary person who has not been carried by the Earth since Moses and Elijah. The name 'son of David', which the beggar gave Him, gave me the idea that according to the predictions of the prophets He is either the prophet Elijah, who will come before the promised Messiah of the Jews, or He actually is the Messiah Himself. I am rather of the second opinion than the first, for all prophets have always only spoken and acted in the name of Jehovah, but this One speaks and acts completely out of His own power, and as said, the name 'son of David' confirms this secret opinion of mine even more because this is how several times the old prophets have named the Messiah who must come. But that is all I can say about Him."
GGJ|8|170|14|0|The innkeeper said: "Although I am too little familiar with your religious doctrine, but a few things I do know, and so I know about the promised Messiah that He will come one time, but that person is now considered by all Jews as a great war hero and they expect him also as such, and they think that he will deliver them from the Roman rulership and will then establish a great invincible kingdom. However, you seem to attribute more godly than human majesty to Him."
GGJ|8|170|15|0|The man said: "But this is also the way how He is defined by the prophets and by David himself, and if He really wants to deliver the Jews from the yoke of the Romans, then for such a work He must be equipped with more than only worldly, human heroic power.
GGJ|8|170|16|0|However, this is still wrapped in great darkness, and not a single Jew can explain with any certainty in what kind of form and with what kind of qualities the Messiah will come. And since this cannot be determined, the Messiah can also come into this world in this form and with these qualities, in the manner as we are just now seeing this Man of wonders before us.
GGJ|8|170|17|0|Now this is my opinion. But you can bring still more bread and wine, for I can see that the guests will soon have consumed what has been put on the table."
GGJ|8|170|18|0|Then the innkeeper commanded his servants immediately to do what the man has told him, and so we soon received more bread and wine.
GGJ|8|171|1|1|The innkeeper asks about his son who disappeared without a trace (20/19)
GGJ|8|171|1|0|Then the innkeeper walked to Me and asked Me if I had somehow heard the opinion that he and the citizen of Jericho had formed about Me.
GGJ|8|171|2|0|I said: "By means of a fine manner you want to draw out from Me who I actually am. But in such a manner you will not easily come to hear from Me what you want, for whoever wants to put Me to the test will fool himself, for I know everything you have done since your birth, how you came from the island Patmos to this place and how you became rich. And so I even do know also about your whole house, your family, and thus I surely will know what kind of opinion you and the other citizen have about Me."
GGJ|8|171|3|0|Then the innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, the fact that You possess a kind of omniscience I have noticed immediately from the beginning, but I already oftentimes had to do with oracle-like people who also revealed things to me which only I and the gods could know, and therefore Your clear-sighted capability does not surprise me that much, because that, as said, has happened already many times. But the healing of the blind person is something quite different. According to my knowledge, that has never happened before, and was also never heard of. From this I already can draw the same conclusion for myself as the citizen from Jericho has done earlier, and I can very well apply here the words of one of our old wise men.
GGJ|8|171|4|0|Now these words sound like this: 'There is no great and truly wise man without godly inspiration'. And You seem to me to be the One who is most inspired by a god, by which You are also capable to do such things that are only possible to a god. And because this is unquestionably the case with You, You also could very well be the Messiah who is promised to the Jews, and this opinion about You was also frankly acknowledged by that citizen who is also my neighbor. And if that is what You are, then it is for us gentiles also the highest time to throw our god system overboard, which is based on old fables and to direct ourselves to the doctrine of the Jews.
GGJ|8|171|5|0|If You are the One who I and my neighbor think You are, then Your omniscience is more than well explainable, and then You surely will also be able to say where my oldest son is now, how he is and what he is doing, for I would like to know this all the more and for sure because already 2 years have gone by without receiving any message from him or from someone else about him. If You will and can do this favor to me, then You and all Your companions will be freely taken care of in my house for 3 full days in the most excellent way."
GGJ|8|171|6|0|I said, while in a certain way I was addressing Myself to the disciples: "It is really remarkable, I only have done one sign, and the gentiles have already the impression that I am the Messiah. But how many signs did I perform at home in Galilee and in Jerusalem, and how few do believe in Me and how many are hostile against Me. Therefore, the light will be taken away from the Jews and be given to the gentiles, just I have already told you many times."
GGJ|8|171|7|0|Only after that, I turned to the innkeeper and said: "You wanted to hear from Me where your oldest son Kado is, what he is doing and how he is? And in return you freely want to take care of us for 3 days. But we are not staying 3 days here and so you will not be able to keep your promise. And if instead of that you wanted to reward Me perhaps with money, I really would not accept anything, and what you do for Me today you will receive a complete compensation. And so I do not know for which reason I should do what you desire. But as I know the name of your son, so I surely will also know all the rest concerning him, but on the conditions that you gave Me I surely will not say it."
GGJ|8|171|8|0|The innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, then You give me conditions on which You, if I will fulfill them, will reveal to me what I desire."
GGJ|8|171|9|0|I said: "Good, that is how I like to hear it. Look, you have great treasures and riches, which you obtained in a manner which in My eyes is not the only right one. Although the laws of the worldly rulers cannot condemn you because you very well can justify yourself according to the letter on which your lawyers can very easily give a different interpretation, but before My chair of judgment all your justifications would not stand.
GGJ|8|171|10|0|But My laws sound as follows: love the One, true and living God above all and your neighbor and fellowmen as yourself. That which you do not want that they would do to you, do it also not to them, but whatever you would like your fellowmen to do for you, do it also for them.
GGJ|8|171|11|0|If someone would cheat you badly but according to the literal content of your laws you could do nothing to him because he dealt with you openly, but through a legal way he was able to take advantage of your weakness and he had cheated you for 1.000 pounds by means of a closed trade, buy or selling - which was for you all the more troublesome because you could not accuse him for that fact by any judge since every judge would answer 'Volenti non fit iniuria' - what would you say to the one who cheated you if he came to you and say: 'Friend, although I am protected by the law in all my doings, and you cannot do anything to me, but I became a just person and I have come now to indemnify everything in which I have ever cheated on you', and then he would give these 1.000 pounds back to you, and besides that he even would pay the interest which your 1.000 pounds would have produced if you had possessed it? Tell Me, how would you like such a way of acting?"
GGJ|8|171|12|0|The innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, that I certainly would like this the best in the world, and I would also commend and praise such a person before everyone, and I would be his best friend."
GGJ|8|171|13|0|I said: "Then go and do the same, then you will make all who are secretly your enemies as your real friends. And look, these are the conditions on which I - if you will fulfill them truly and seriously - will also fulfill your wish."
GGJ|8|171|14|0|Now the innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, as truly as I live and as truly as I now also consider and recognize You as the One who You certainly are according to the predictions of your prophets, I want and will fulfill the conditions that You have given me, but do tell me now also how my oldest son is who always has been my most beloved."
GGJ|8|171|15|0|I said: "Very well then, because I can read now in your heart that you also will do what you solemnly have promised to Me, I want to tell you now that your son Kado will arrive here in 1 hour with his wife and 3 children and also with a big accompany, and he will then tell you himself how he is and about all the things he has done. Now you can make preparations with your many servants to take care that your son, together with all the many people who he will bring with him can be well accommodated in one of your 10 houses. If you believe Me, then do what I have advised you now."
GGJ|8|171|16|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me, for a moment he did not know what to say from sheer joy, and he first thanked Me for what I had said to him, then he commanded his servants to do immediately what I had advised him to do, and suddenly everyone in the house and also in the neighboring house was very busy.
GGJ|8|171|17|0|When everything was now completely in full activity, he also called his wife and his 3 older daughters who had to take care of the kitchen with their helpers, and said (the innkeeper): "In already 1 hour time our Kado will arrive with a big accompany. So do your utmost best to take care that everything will be prepared for him in the best manner when he arrives. Tonight a big festive dinner has to be prepared and eaten here, and you must all take part in it."
GGJ|8|171|18|0|Then they also became very busy in the kitchen.
GGJ|8|172|1|1|The arrival of Kado, the son of the innkeeper (20/20)
GGJ|8|172|1|0|While everyone was now hastily very busy, the innkeeper came to Me again, thanked Me once more for the message and said very friendly: "Lord and Master, I am the second blind one who You have now made seeing, for I am beginning to see now the great treasures that are exalted above everything, and to understand well that the greatest salvation has now come to my house. Yes, when one considers these treasures with the heart and the mind, then we see how completely worthless all earthly treasures are, and how empty, how repulsive. But what can man do about it when, being already unwillingly born on this world in the deepest night and in complete ignorance he considers that which is the most worthless as the most precious and wears himself out day and night to gather great heaps of this earthly mud?
GGJ|8|172|2|0|Give man already from his youth a good light and teach him to know the true God and himself, then he will not eagerly desire earthly treasures, but only the treasure of life. But who are the teachers who are capable to show men what they need most? Therefore I ask You, dear Lord and Master, send teachers with Your way of acting among the people, so that they can become real men by them."
GGJ|8|172|3|0|I said: "Now you have spoken well, and what you have told Me about your wish, is now being carried out. However, a tree does not fall down with one blow, and as for all great and good works, time and patience are needed according to God's eternal order. But every man, who has perceived for himself the truth of life, can and should also announce it to his fellowmen, then easily and soon there will be light in the hearts of men.
GGJ|8|172|4|0|Whoever will accept and also heed faithfully the true commandments of life that I have shown you, will also soon come to the fullest light of life. I do not have to say more. Do it, then you will receive eternal life.
GGJ|8|172|5|0|But now you can look with your men on the spot where the old and the new roads are crossing each other. As soon as you will arrive there, you will also meet your son Kado. But take a torch, so that your son will recognize you soon, and you will recognize him too. But bring him then to this place, for I have to talk with him."
GGJ|8|172|6|0|After these words, the innkeeper left hastily the taproom, and went with his men and several neighbors to meet his arriving son. As soon as he came at the indicated spot his son Kado arrived, sitting on a mule. He recognized his father immediately, and there was almost no end to the embracing and fondling.
GGJ|8|172|7|0|Only after that, the son asked his father how he actually knew about his arrival.
GGJ|8|172|8|0|Then the father said: "Dear son, in a very wonderful way. However, I cannot tell you more now. When you will be home, you will hear all the rest."
GGJ|8|172|9|0|Then they all went quickly to the city and they soon came to us amidst loud rejoicing.
GGJ|8|172|10|0|When the son Kado with his only wife and his children came into our taproom, the first thing he did was to ask whom of those who were present knew so precisely about his arrival in Jericho.
GGJ|8|172|11|0|And the father led him directly to Me and said: "Look, my beloved son, this Man is the Lord and the great Master. But just look also to our old, blind beggar who you still know well. The Lord and Master gave him back the light in his eyes, and for this He did not use anything else except His word and will. What do you say about that and what do you think about such a Man?"
GGJ|8|172|12|0|The son looked for awhile with great attention once at Me and then again at the beggar who was now completely seeing, and then he said: "My beloved father, I surely will not be mistaken when I say that this must be the Man about who I already in Greece, in Asia Minor and even along the Asiatic coast of the great Pontus have heard many extraordinary things. For His sake I have sold everything in Athens and I went to Palestine in order to establish myself here, mainly in order to be personally acquainted with this great Man of wonders - and just look now, the One who I wanted to search above all is now already nearly for sure in our house.
GGJ|8|172|13|0|You know, dear father that during the past 14 years I have done great business and have by that acquired also great riches. The reason why I now for already more than 2 years was not able to give any news of myself was that I have done my business in Asia Minor and over the whole Pontus. There I heard so much about the Man of wonders that I soon took the decision to sell all my business together with the houses and other goods to a brother of this lovely wife of mine, to move to this place and to be acquainted with this famous Man.
GGJ|8|172|14|0|During the past time - only half year ago - I have done business in Phrygia with a certain king Abgarus of that region, and so I told him much of what I had experienced on my great trips over water and over land. Among other subjects we came also to talk about our great Man of wonders and I was greatly surprised when that formerly mentioned king could tell me more about that Man of whom he spoke as if He is a godly Being, and he even assured me on his word of honor that he knew Him personally and that he was His friend. He described also the appearance and the clothing of the Man of wonders and this corresponds completely with what I now have seen from this true Man of God. And that is why I said now that He most certainly will be the Man for whose sake I have done what I have told you earlier.
GGJ|8|172|15|0|But now there is still another important thing. If this will also correspond, then I have what I wanted to find here. The formerly named king to whom I gave the fullest assurance that I would as soon as possible do everything possible to be acquainted with the great Man of wonders myself, wrote a letter with the inscription: 'To the good Savior Jesus at Nazareth in Galilee'. This letter I have with me and I will show it immediately. But first I have to relate about a circumstance which seems very essential to me."
GGJ|8|173|1|1|The wishes of king Abgarus of Edessa (20/21)
GGJ|8|173|1|0|Soon after that, when I had prepared everything in Athens and started then without delay on my trip back home, I took the way from Tyre going to the old Nazareth and took precise information there about the good Savior Jesus. Then they soon showed me a little home very close to the city. I visited that home immediately and I met there a few pious and righteous carpenters who introduced me to a woman named Mary, who became already a widow and who was the bodily mother of the Savior who I searched, but she was still not able to tell me where her son Jesus was at that time and on that moment.
GGJ|8|173|2|0|However, she asked me very urgently to seek Him and, if I should find Him somewhere, that I would inform her about it, which I also promised on my word of honor. She and also the carpenters, who called themselves His brothers, were able to tell a lot of wonderful things about their beloved Jesus, and I on my part have also told them what I had heard on my trips about Him, which was clearly very pleasing to them.
GGJ|8|173|3|0|What this family, to whom I also gave some gifts, told me about the beloved Savior, corresponded completely with what I had heard from the king of Phrygia and also, before I came to Nazareth, in Tyre and in several cities along the shores of the sea.
GGJ|8|173|4|0|Now it only depends if this Man of wonders whom you, dear father, have shown me, is the beloved Savior Jesus from Nazareth for whom I have this letter with me, and then I will have found my salvation."
GGJ|8|173|5|0|Then Kado bowed before Me and said: "Lord and great Master, do tell me if You are in truth the One for whom I have this letter with me."
GGJ|8|173|6|0|I said: "Ask it first to this healed beggar and then also to all My disciples, for they all are My faithful witnesses now and they will tell you the truth and will not withhold it from you."
GGJ|8|173|7|0|The beggar said with great joy: "O Kado, do not look any further, for you have already found the One whom you have searched so zealously. This is the loving and good Savior Jesus from Nazareth and as such a son of David, as also the old prophets and fathers have called Him previously already a long time ago."
GGJ|8|173|8|0|When the son heard these words from the beggar, he did not inquire any further, and he took the letter out of his pocked and gave it to Me, saying: "Lord and Master, You are indeed the One whom I have sought. Forgive me that I have tired You so long with my chatter and stories."
GGJ|8|173|9|0|I said: "I would not be here today if I had not known that you would arrive here tonight, searching for Me. But now, make yourself comfortable, since you became somewhat tired now because of the long journey. Come back afterwards, then we still will discuss of lot of things with each other."
GGJ|8|173|10|0|The son thanked Me for this answer and then he went directly with his father and his family to a big side room where he changed clothes and arranged the luggage that he brought with him, because all the many other things and treasures were placed by his servants and also by those of his father in the big neighboring house, and also the many pack animals were taken care of.
GGJ|8|173|11|0|After that, the son came soon back to Me, together with his family and asked Me if he could sit at My table, which I also allowed him very friendly. Of course a few of My disciples had to sit at another table because My table was rather small, but this did not matter since there was a second table that was not far away from Me.
GGJ|8|173|12|0|Now we were sitting very cheerfully together, and Kado asked Me if I would like now to open and read the letter of the king.
GGJ|8|173|13|0|I said: "Friend, this is not necessary with Me, for I knew the content already much earlier than the king thought about it to write Me a letter. But you can open the letter and read it also to the others, for there are few people here who do not know the Greek language. Here is the letter, you read it."
GGJ|8|173|14|0|Kado said: "O dear, good Savior, that would be too bold of me, because that which only concerns You, we do not have to hear from You, and since the letter is only directed to You, we do not have to know its content. But the fact that this king, who loves You so dearly and who has the greatest respect for You, has expressed the same feelings as he spoke out aloud before me, that can be well imagined by anyone, and thus I give this very valuable letter with all respect back to You again."
GGJ|8|173|15|0|Now I took the letter, gave it to the disciple John with the remark that he should read it and then in My name should also answer it, which John did, for he also could write well in Greek.
GGJ|8|173|16|0|And already the next day, Kado sent the written answer by means of 3 messengers to the king and wrote also a letter himself to him in which he let him know how he had searched Me and had found Me to his great happiness.
GGJ|8|173|17|0|Now after I gave the letter to John, I asked Kado: "And now, before the evening meal, for the sake of the others, you still can briefly tell something about what that king has mainly spoken to you regarding Me.
GGJ|8|173|18|0|Kado said: "O dear, good Savior, if I had to tell about all the good and exalted things that the king has told me about You, then it could take me days. But only to tell something about the main point, of which I already mentioned something about it during my introduction words should not take too much time.
GGJ|8|173|19|0|The greatest desire of the king would be to have You, o Lord and Master, together with all Your disciples and friends, with him, and this all the more since he came to know from reliable sources how much the prominent Jews and their proud and extremely imperious and greedy priests hate You and want even to kill You in their unlimited blindness and rage. This king rules over a very peaceful country and people who would soon recognize You and would, together with the king, from sheer love, esteem and gratefulness adore You. In his country You would be safe against every persecution and You would have the kind of peace that You maybe could find nowhere else.
GGJ|8|173|20|0|So also, this king has a son who is troubled from time to time with sickness. That he gladly would like You to heal him completely, You dear and good Savior, know obviously best. So he also once told me about his burning desire that he gladly would like to have at least a true image from You and possibly also from some of Your best disciples. And that is according to me the most important wish of the king, because he spoke a lot about this. Lord and Master, forgive me if I have expressed myself here and there in a somewhat crude and improper way."
GGJ|8|173|21|0|I said: "You have briefly given here an extremely good summary, and look, the same - be it in somewhat different words as is customary in letters - is also mentioned in the letter, namely in the current letter, how and why he would like Me to be with him. The desire of the king rejoices Me greatly, and before, from now on, 1 year will have passed, I also will make it happen in the spirit and in the fullest truth. But first very great things must happen which My disciple will report to him. By that, the king will be very much reassured and comforted."
GGJ|8|174|1|1|The meal with the innkeeper (20/22)
GGJ|8|174|1|0|When I had finished talking, a message came from the kitchen that the dinner was ready and could also be served. The innkeeper gave a sign to serve the food, and a large quantity of very good prepared food was set on the table, partly prepared in a Greek manner and partly in a Jewish manner, on silver plates, and on My table on golden plates. The innkeeper and the son and his wife and children, as well as his mother and young sisters who lived at home asked Me explicitly to take part in the evening meal, which would be a true festive dinner, because when the food was served, I together with My disciples made ourselves ready to leave the table. Since so many were asking, I stayed with the disciples at the table, and everyone in the whole house became extremely happy and cheerful because of that. We ate and drank for well over 1 hour.
GGJ|8|174|2|0|A special good fish was served for Me, which was very rare and expensive in this region, and I ate it, about which Kado expressed his great joy. But because a few disciples who were fishermen, and while their mouth was somehow watering, they made remarks among themselves about the fact that the fish that I had eaten was so costly. And when Kado heard these remarks he regretted that also for the disciples he did not have a few more of those noble fishes in store, and he said that he would take care of it the next day.
GGJ|8|174|3|0|I said: "Friend, this is really not necessary. The disciples, who are for the greatest part fishermen at the lake of Galilee, just talked among each other about the value of the fish that was served to Me, for such fishes are rare and therefore also costly."
GGJ|8|174|4|0|These words were again reassuring to Kado and also to his father, and after that, the disciples made no more similar remarks but praised also the outstandingly good other food of which not even a third part could be eaten.
GGJ|8|174|5|0|When we were ready with the dinner, several poor people from Jericho came who heard what had happened here and asked if something of the leftover food could be given to them, since they were very hungry and thirsty.
GGJ|8|174|6|0|Kado asked Me if these so-called poor people were speaking the truth.
GGJ|8|174|7|0|I said: "Most of them yes, but there are a couple of them who were more driven to this place by curiosity and greed than by one or the other need. However, do not withhold them anything, for the Father in Heaven lets His sun shine as well over the unrighteous as over the righteous ones.
GGJ|8|174|8|0|He who does a good work for his friends, does well, for it is indeed an obvious duty to do good works for those who also do good works for us. However, it means more to do also good works for his enemies. Whoever will do that, can once expect a big reward in Heaven, and on this Earth he will by that pile up burning coals on the heads of his enemies. He will by that show them their guilt without judge and court of law, and will make them his friends.
GGJ|8|174|9|0|Look, all of those who are now here who asked for leftovers are no friends of this house, for they know it as being very rich, and also hard-hearted. So satisfy their desire, then tomorrow and in the future they will have a different opinion about you."
GGJ|8|174|10|0|Kado and his father thanked Me for this advice, and the father gave command to gather the leftovers in a big basket and to distribute them to the beggars, and he also let them give them a little earthen pitcher with good wine.
GGJ|8|174|11|0|When the beggars were well provided, they soon began to praise the goodness and righteousness of the innkeeper, and moreover, several of them asked spontaneously to forgive them if ever they had expressed themselves in a disapproving manner. But the innkeeper let them kindly go while he assured them that he did no more have any grievance against anyone. Now all of them left, and still from the street into the room there was a continual praising that could be heard about the innkeeper and his son Kado.
GGJ|8|174|12|0|Then the innkeeper said to Me: "O, how many thanks do I still owe You now for the fact that in one time You have freed me from a lot of enemies by Your very wise advice, which I will always keep from now on very strictly. But now I would like to bring up something different before You, and also concerning this You certainly will give me the best advice.
GGJ|8|174|13|0|Look, Lord and Master, as You know all too well, we are all Greeks, and thus gentiles. But still, the more we read through Moses and the prophets, the more we honor your old doctrine. That is why we already took the decision several times to firmly and unbreakably join your faith, and consequently to life and to act according to its basic principles and laws. However, this was not as easy as we thought.
GGJ|8|174|14|0|Concerning the pure teaching itself, everything would be all right for us, and so we have also spoken several times about this with a local rabbi. But that one talked nonsense to us about a lot of difficult transition ceremonies, which to my opinion are completely unnecessary and are lacking every better and reasonable meaning, and, in case we would not let them perform on us, about a big amount of exemption money according to the laws of the temple. And that is why we, up to this moment have still remained Greeks, and this all the more because we still have never heard any special constructive and attractive testimony of your priests.
GGJ|8|174|15|0|Now what do You say about this? Are the transition ceremonies or that big amount of exemption money absolutely necessary to become a good Jew in the heart, in the will and in the mind, and is there no other way to become completely Jewish?"
GGJ|8|175|1|1|Purpose and meaning of ceremonies (20/23)
GGJ|8|175|1|0|I said: "O surely. He who knows the laws of Moses and lives and acts accordingly, who abstains truly and seriously from the worthless heathenish polytheism, and then to love only the one true God above all and his fellowman as oneself - as I already have shown you - is then completely Jewish and does not need anything else.
GGJ|8|175|2|0|What matters the temple in Jerusalem or all those empty ceremonies which only before My coming had a preparatory symbolic meaning, but which are now hallow, senseless and without meaning.
GGJ|8|175|3|0|Instead of paying exemption money, think rather actively about the poor and make up for every injustice, then you will be in My eyes and in those of God more than complete Jews, and as such you will have a big part in My Kingdom.
GGJ|8|175|4|0|When I say this to you, then you can surely believe Me, for the God who first spoke to Moses on the Sinai, speaks now through Me to you. And if I now declare something as being correct and valid, then who will proof the contrary to you? Did you understand Me?"
GGJ|8|175|5|0|The innkeeper and also his son Kado said full of joy: "Who would not understand that which is all too true according to the purest insight and the sharpest mind of man? We thank You also for this clarifying answer.
GGJ|8|175|6|0|But since we are talking and asking anyway, we gladly would like to hear from Your wisdom why actually a ceremonial so-called religion has been introduced, and why God has allowed it. For in our opinion, this is always the reason for all kinds of superstition, polytheism, idolatry, and finally complete godlessness, as we can see with the philosophers who are adhering to the teaching of Diogenes. If immediately from the very beginning, a pure teaching of duties regarding God and men were given to man - just as simple and understandable as You, o Lord and Master, have presented to us - then certainly much disaster would not have come on this Earth.
GGJ|8|175|7|0|Moses is incontestably the purest and most truthful religious teacher and most faithful announcer of God's will to men, but also his teaching is not without any ceremony, no matter how meaningful it may be, and precisely the ceremony is now the visible decline of the otherwise so exalted Jewry, and becomes ever worse in course of time. Why actually during the first times a ceremonial cult was always announced together with a godly teaching, and it was even commanded to practice it rigorously?"
GGJ|8|175|8|0|I said: "Friend, according to human standards you have spoken very well, and in the very first beginning of men on this Earth, the godly teaching was also given as pure as I give it to you now, but men who discovered all too soon preceding ceremonies with everything that happens and exists in the nature of things and the phenomena on and above this Earth, fell back with all their actions to a preceding ceremony and so they also applied it in worshipping God.
GGJ|8|175|9|0|So they claimed that one should only worship and honor God on certain clean places. Whoever would not do that, showed by that not to have any true esteem and respect for God. In order to make such places all the more respectable for men, they performed there a kind of sacrificing service, although in the beginning with really pure and well-considered good intentions, since men had to offer a part of the produce of their work and their efforts to the teachers who were awakened by God, so that the instructing teachers could provide for themselves.
GGJ|8|175|10|0|When men slowly multiplied themselves more and more on the Earth and had spread ever further, there were also more and more teachers and religious places, prayer houses and offering places that were declared to be clean and worthy for God by the teachers. Now when men became richer and wealthier by their zeal, they were then no more satisfied with the places that were declared only to be clean and worthy for God, like certain hills, little forests, pure wells and here and there also gardens that were constructed with nice smelling flowers, but they built more distinguished huts, later houses and temples where the teachers could instruct the people, accept the offerings that were brought to them and they prayed there with the people to God with words, gestures and also with songs. And with the things, which they considered to be especially nice, beautiful and exalted they also honored God as Creator of such beautiful things and they consecrated these to Him.
GGJ|8|175|11|0|And look, this is how men, and more specifically their more and more richer but also more and more greedy and imperious teachers and predecessors, have slowly invented and introduced the ceremonial religion (which is actually only a religion in name), and from this all too soon true idolatry has resulted.
GGJ|8|175|12|0|Actually Moses did not introduce the ceremony but has only explained it and brought it back to the old, pure initial beginning. He destroyed the statues and temples, and only 1 hut was assigned for that in which the ark was. Therein were kept the laws and books of Moses, and later also the scriptures of the other prophets, besides still other objects, which reminded God's actions.
GGJ|8|175|13|0|But Moses had always assigned a dual purpose to everything that looked like a ceremony, according to the instructions of God. The one thing was that the ceremony, as a sign-scripture, represented symbolically everything that is happening now during My time in full reality and which will still continue to happen, and secondly, he assigned political purposes to it, and also other things that were very beneficial for the maintenance of bodily health and for these regions of the Earth. He prescribed to them what they could eat and drink. And how, when and how often they had to wash and clean themselves, how their homes had to be constructed and arranged and which clothing the Jews had to wear.
GGJ|8|175|14|0|So also circumcision served a dual purpose, for firstly, to every newly born Jew a name was given and the year and the day and even the time of his birth was written in the big book of circumcision - which was all necessary - and to the newly born Jew, the obligation was imposed to develop himself to become a perfect human being, to acknowledge God, to believe in Him, to respect and to love Him and to keep His commandments. Look, that was the spiritual-moral purpose of circumcision. The other purpose was however again of a political nature and had also an influence on the health and cleanness of the body.
GGJ|8|175|15|0|Now it is easy for you to clearly perceive that the old ceremony of the Jews was in fact not a religious one, but was simply and solely for the benefit of men. The fact that in time the ceremony changed into complete idolatry, that, every somehow clearer seeing and thinking gentile can see, not to mention a pure Jew who is enlightened by God.
GGJ|8|175|16|0|Besides, everything in this world happens over a certain ceremony, as I have already said before. Although a ceremony is in itself worthless, but will still always precede every event of importance and goes with and follows it as its worthless shadow.
GGJ|8|175|17|0|Just look carefully at a dawning day. The first forerunner is a light shimmering in the east and certain known stars that will rise up prior to the sun above the horizon. That first light shimmering is soon followed by a clearer morning shimmering, after that a morning red and still a lot more. All these events that precede the morning are in a certain way also ceremonies, which in itself have truly no value, and even less so once the sun has fully risen.
GGJ|8|175|18|0|So also, the spiritual sun has now risen in Me for all Jews and also for all gentiles, and consequently all statues, things and ceremonies, which indicated and proclaimed Me beforehand - no matter how richly in meaning they may be in themselves - have no more value for the true life of men, for in bright daylight no sensible human being will have in his mind to lighten a night lamp in order to give to the day a still stronger light.
GGJ|8|175|19|0|And as I have now shown you the ceremony of the dawning of the day, without especially pointing out to you a same ceremony for the falling night, so you can consider the events of the coming summer or autumn, winter and also spring as a ceremony, and also the events during the development of for instance a fruit tree and still other vegetations and creatures on this Earth. Although they are absolutely necessary for the produce of a ripe and tasty fruit, what finally really matters is the ripe and good fruit.
GGJ|8|175|20|0|And this is now the case here in the sphere of the spiritual life. Many ceremonies preceded this time of light, which now however have become worthless and senseless, because the sun of live has now risen and everyone can now pluck the completely ripe fruit of the tree of life and can saturate and strengthen himself for the benefit of the eternal life of the soul. And if he can do that, then how can all these preceding ceremonies have any value of life for him?
GGJ|8|175|21|0|And so you can be a real and in My eyes legal Jew without circumcision and without paying for it. For he who walks during the day has no need to greet a morning shimmering as if it should be necessary for his life, and he who has plucked a completely ripe fruit and has it before him, should really not worry how the tree has set the buds and has then blossomed, or if it had carried many or few leaves, because the fruit is the main thing. Once it is there, then all the previous things have no more value.
GGJ|8|175|22|0|I believe now that you and all the others who are present here have surely understood how the ceremonies came into existence among the people, and what value they had in their purity. And likewise you will now also understand how the ceremonies have slowly degenerated and have now no, and cannot have any, other value than the shadow that follows the walker if he directs his way of life to the direction and the position of the sun. Did you all well understand this now?"
GGJ|8|175|23|0|All said: "Yes, Lord and Master, because this time You have spoken again clearly and completely understandable."
GGJ|8|175|24|0|Especially the disciples emphasized this.
GGJ|8|175|25|0|On this I said: "Then do not allow yourselves to be captured again by one or the other worldly ceremony. Stay all of you with and in the truth, which only is the light of life and will make you free of every delusion and deception."
GGJ|8|176|1|1|The nature of truth (20/24)
GGJ|8|176|1|0|Then the innkeeper and his son thanked Me once more for this lesson, and the innkeeper said finally: "The fact that man can only be set free by the truth from every delusion and deception is certainly a great holy truth in itself, but with all nations that are known to us, many wise men have continuously asked for the truth, which was also zealously sought and was not found, and until now no one was able to explain as an entirely settled case and understandable for men what the truth is. And that is why I so gladly would like to hear from You, dear Lord and Master what the truth now finally is. Because You will surely be able to give us the best explanation about it. Only when man will know what the truth is, and how and where he can find it, will he be able to absorb it as a guideline for his life and by that make himself free from every delusion and deception. Thus, what is the full truth, and how and where can we find it?"
GGJ|8|176|2|0|I said with a friendly face: "Look at Me and listen very carefully to what I will say to you now: God, the One and only true One is the truth. He who has found God, the only true One, has also found the truth that will make him free and completely alive. And once man has found God and has come to know His faithful revealed will, and he lives and acts accordingly, then this person has also become truth within himself. And when man has become that, then he is also already free, and he has advanced from the death of the world and its matter to the life out of God.
GGJ|8|176|3|0|However, I still can see in you another question, which is not so easy to answer as the one I have answered now, but also for your new question that has not yet been spoken out, I will find an answer that everyone will understand.
GGJ|8|176|4|0|Your question that has not yet been spoken out is as follows: 'It is completely correct that God is the only truth, and the one who has found God, has found the truth that can make him free, but where is God, who is He, how is stated His completely true will, and finally: how do I find God and how do I know that He is indeed the One?'
GGJ|8|176|5|0|Yes, look, my dear friend, it is not difficult for Me to answer this question with a full light, but for you it still will be difficult to also clearly understand that light in the given answer. But let us try.
GGJ|8|176|6|0|Look, God is an absolutely pure and eternal Spirit. This eternal Spirit is the purest and clearest love, and consequently the eternal life itself. The love is however a fire and in itself a flaming light, and all this is the truth.
GGJ|8|176|7|0|In God, the eternal initial basis of all being, there is then also the most complete self-awareness, the highest intelligence, wisdom and power, and if this were not so, then nothing would ever have been created, for that which is nothing in itself, can never form itself as something.
GGJ|8|176|8|0|So in God, the highest intelligence and the most lightened self-awareness are eternally available and actively present. If this would not be so, then who could have given to the angels and men a life with intelligence and self-awareness? Or is it possible to give something to someone while he does not have it himself? Can a dumb and raw force give a perfect life?
GGJ|8|176|9|0|In your life you have seen already several times all kinds of blind and in itself dumb forces storming and raging among each other, but have you ever seen a raging hurricane that by means of its very big might and development of power has swirled together a sheepfold or pigsty? Or has the result of a lightning, if it hit from a cloud on the ground, ever been anything different than a highly chaotic destruction?
GGJ|8|176|10|0|Now if you look at these dumb powers and forces, then as product of their raw activity you will never discover something in which as such you could see even the smallest spark of one or the other intelligence or insight. Yes, a wise researcher will even in the rawest activity of those blind and dumb powers and forces discover a certain order and a wise plan, but these are not the property of those blind and dumb powers and forces but the property of God who from His very own and endless wise power of His will produces such powers in order to achieve a good purpose for one or the other part of the Earth.
GGJ|8|176|11|0|Now if you look at the plants, animals and more in particular at man, then in everything you will find the greatest order and a wise set up plan connected to the greatest effectiveness, and these living things were not able to give all this to themselves, because before that, they were not even there and were never there as existing by themselves. But if they exist now and their existence refers with certainty to a very wise Founder, then it surely is also clear that only His highest intelligence, His power and His absolute perfect self-awareness were able to call such very diverse creatures into existence out of Himself.
GGJ|8|176|12|0|Even in his spiritual still undeveloped sphere of pure natural life man has already a lightened, far-reaching intelligence out of which his insight and understanding develops like a tree from a grain of seed, and with that help he can accomplish already quite fast remarkable and well-ordered works.
GGJ|8|176|13|0|Who else, except God could give man - whose body is already a very artful organism and a very wisely arranged machine of life - an intelligence, self-awareness, insight, understanding, love and a completely free will in accordance with determination, and be able to maintain and perfect it? Friend, if you somehow will clearly think about what I have stretched only very briefly now, then you will also discover very easily the natural way on which man, if he only really wants, can find God, and with Him the eternal truth. And if he walks that way with all love for the One he is looking for, he will also find Him, and when he has found Him, then the One who was found will also very soon reveal His will to him.
GGJ|8|176|14|0|If man will then act in accordance with this, it will also become clearer and light in his soul, who in love for God whom he has found and acknowledged, will unify himself ever more with the Spirit out of God.
GGJ|8|176|15|0|And look, once this situation has set in for man, then he has become truth himself, for he has find the truth in himself, and with that you surely will perceive now what the truth is, how it has to be sought and how and where it can always be found with certainty.
GGJ|8|176|16|0|And once you have found the truth in this way and have become by that also free and pure, then also everything that surrounds you becomes truth, purity and freedom, because for a truthful person, everything is true, for the pure, everything is pure and for the one who is free, everything is free. You still do not need anything more for the time being. But do ask yourself now if you have also understood everything that I have said to you now."
GGJ|8|176|17|0|Kado said: "O my dear Savior, Lord and Master. You have announced great things and truths to us all now, and have revealed it with much light. The old veil of Isis has been lifted, the Augean stables in me has been cleansed from its old filth, and the Gordian knot has been cut, and for this we all can thank You. Now I have become a true Hercules. However, not the one who indecisively stood on the crossway, but the one who walked with determination on the way of true virtue and on which he will also continue to walk until the shining goal.
GGJ|8|176|18|0|I have sought You, as You know, and have also found You, even if it was during the night, but that is all the better and it has all the more importance since I probably would not have found You during the day, because it was night and dark within myself. But now, a tremendous morning shimmering has started, and the morning red will follow, and the sun will also arise above the horizon of my life. And I believe that it has already come closer than my soul is able to suspect up to now. In short, I have sought You, o dear Lord and Master, and so I have found You, and since I have heard from You now how one should search and also find God, and in Him the truth, I will also succeed in this.
GGJ|8|176|19|0|And if I well and clearly think about this now, there is something in my heart that says: 'Kado, you have found already everything and you do not have to search much further.' I mean: You, o good and dear Lord and Master, and He, who I still have to search, are standing - according to the feeling that has now awakened in me - nearly without any doubt on one and the same level, and whoever has sought and also found You, has also found Him whom he still has to seek. Because the signs that You are doing, and the words that You speak, no human being can speak and do. With this I want to say: Lord and Master, You Yourself are the truth, the way, the light and the life. Whoever has found You, has already found everything. Is my opinion correct?"
GGJ|8|177|1|1|The peculiar appearance on the island Patmos (20/25)
GGJ|8|177|1|0|I said: "My friend, your flesh did not reveal this to you. But let us no more talk about this for now. Later on we will go back to it. But tell us now, Kado, about an event that you experienced 2 years ago on Patmos."
GGJ|8|177|2|0|When I had said that to Kado, he said: "Dear Savior, Lord and Master, that which happened to me 3 times in a row on Patmos - more precisely on our big estate - is truly in itself very memorable and remarkable, but each word out of Your mouth is still unspeakably more memorable and more remarkable than 1.000 experiences as the one I had, no mater how well and truthfully they may be related. If I would relate this event somehow extensively, I would deprive You of the time in which You, in Your mercy, can give us a lot of life-awakening things."
GGJ|8|177|3|0|I said: "The most important has already been said by Me, and we also will find the time for many other things, because we have 5 hours the time before it will be necessary to give our limbs some rest. Thus, you can relate your experience very openheartedly and extensively, for I know that you are a good speaker."
GGJ|8|177|4|0|Kado said: "Because You, o Lord and Master, want it, so be it, in Your name. In order to represent this matter to all those present more illustrative and clearer, it will be necessary to tell also something more about the region where this strange thing has happened to me, since some of those present have probably no idea of the island, which is for the greatest part still our property. And now let us come to the point.
GGJ|8|177|5|0|Although this island, to which I was referring, belongs to the small ones, but it is still big enough to feed very well several hundred active people. It is true that this island is mountainous, just like many other Greek islands, but it is fertile when it is well cultivated. The wine is good and also the figs, dates and still a great many other fruit trees. It does not look so good with the agriculture and dairy farming, but instead of that, the fishing is very rich around the whole island. So this was a general preview of the island Patmos.
GGJ|8|177|6|0|Our main landowning on this island is in the southeast. It is a small village that is completely built along the sea, which has a small bay there. Inland behind the village are mountains, which are neither high nor steep, and which for the greatest part are planted with grapevines and olive trees. On the east side it becomes higher, and where it reaches completely unto the sea it is highest and slants quite steeply towards the sea.
GGJ|8|177|7|0|Upon this height is an old and still extremely strongly built tower that is also our property. We have partly changed it into a very comfortable home, and we rebuilt its subterranean, very spacious cellars into a wine cellar.
GGJ|8|177|8|0|The tower was probably built by the Phoenicians. For what they have used it is somewhat difficult to guess because judging from its form it could have been a lighthouse or a temple, or maybe a kind of prison for criminals, and likewise a storehouse for all kinds of robbed goods. In short, it already belongs now to a gray past, and it hardly would be worth to find out why the Phoenicians have perhaps ever built our tower.
GGJ|8|177|9|0|But, as said, now by its new arrangement it gives firstly a beautiful view far over land and sea and serves for this reason as a very pleasant home, and secondly it is used for the preservation of wines and also other fruits. Upon the highest point, a big light dish of bronze was placed that is filled with pitch and naphtha that is lighted during dark and stormy nights, so that the skippers in distress can see already from afar in which direction they have to steer in order to reach the safe bay that is almost never afflicted by storms. This was a necessary description of the region. And so now I can start to relate about the rare event that I experienced.
GGJ|8|177|10|0|2 years ago, in about the same season as now, I was with my family and several servants on the described spot and had just brought the greatest and best part of the good harvest under the roof. And since after the finished work there has to be a good rest, so we also rested on a nice evening on the spacious terrace of our tower house and watched from there the sea with its play of waves and the fishing boats that were floating about, of which some of them were strongly rowing with their catch to the shore. And so, still many other peculiar things could be watched at during the setting sun, and were richly provided by our sea.
GGJ|8|177|11|0|So we were very cheerfully sitting together until the night had fully stretched out its starry garment over sea and land. At that time, the sea became also completely quiet, so that we from far away could see in its calm mirror the stars shining almost quite as purely as they could be seen at the high and wide firmament. Since it became somehow cool now, my family entered the house. I myself stayed however still with a couple of servants on the terrace and spoke with them about all kinds of matters and activities, which the following day would offer us.
GGJ|8|177|12|0|Now when I was still speaking, but at the same time was glancing over the wide quiet plain of the sea to see if perhaps I could discover anything that was worth a greater attention, I saw from the east a snow-white little cloud that came quickly to our island. And the more it came closer, the more it became brighter and bigger. Very close to the island it became so bright that the sea became so strongly illuminated in the wide environment that everything was more accurately distinguishable than by the light of the full moon.
GGJ|8|177|13|0|When the mentioned little cloud had reached the island completely, it suddenly lifted itself up at the same point where our tower house was located. However, at the moment it lifted itself up it was still extremely far away from our tower house, so that 1 hour would be needed to reach the place above which the little cloud of light was, which was now quietly floating at a stand still.
GGJ|8|177|14|0|However, the little cloud was only standing still for a short time. After that it moved again, came straight to our tower house, which did not give me and my 2 servants a pleasant feeling, and we thought it would be advisable to flee away from the house as quickly as possible and to wait what would finally be the result of this appearance.
GGJ|8|177|15|0|We hardly had reached the big room when the little cloud had already reached the tower house and was spreading by its strong illumination a light - which was almost as clear as bright daylight - into the whole house that was completely enveloped by the little cloud. We were many in the house, all courageous people with strong nerves, and still nobody dared to go outside to see what was happening with that strange little cloud. Yes, curiosity and inquisitiveness urged us to go outside and to examine how far the little cloud had spread over the house, but still we could not master our fear in order to satisfy our curiosity and inquisitiveness.
GGJ|8|177|16|0|The strange little cloud was now floating unchangingly around our house and did not move nor to the left nor to the right, and we became very frightened so that we did not dare to take the prepared evening meal.
GGJ|8|177|17|0|An old, loyal servant of my house who knew the sea very well and its different phenomena, said after long reflection: 'Something comes to my mind. A skipper from Palestine, who had anchored here to load wine and sweet water into his ship, told me 1 year ago that it seemed that now in the kingdom of the Jews the old god Zeus with all other gods wanted to leave the Olympus and take up his residence somewhere over there.'
GGJ|8|177|18|0|He himself, the skipper, saw men in a place in that kingdom and had also observed them, and he said: 'Whatever these men want and speak out, happens also immediately. Only by the word they can heal the most malicious diseases, blind ones become seeing, deaf ones become hearing, lame and crippled and those who suffer from gout, young and old, receive straight limbs and jump around as deer and gazelles, and even deceased people receive a new life. Besides that, still thousands of other deeds of wonder that were never heard of, are accomplished, only by the will and the word of these men of God.
GGJ|8|177|19|0|Who else could these people be than only the high gods? The earthly men in our time have lost every belief in the gods, and the prominent ones have already since long thrown themselves into the arms of various philosophers and wise men, and they turned every existence of the gods into an empty fable that has even become hardly suitable for the common people. But the high gods are now probably caring again for the blind and unbelieving people, and have now descended to the Earth in human form to the still most believing kingdom of the Jews to show them that they, the eternal ones, continue to exist despite the fact that they are now already completely denied by countless many philosophic atheists. A lot of Greeks and Romans travel now to that place and convince themselves now of this wonderful truth.
GGJ|8|177|20|0|Well now - said my old, loyal servant - could it not be so that the gods, who are now seated in the kingdom of the Jews, have now in this little cloud of light send us one or the other spirit of protection - for we still possess something of the old belief and are also still practicing it as far as possible - in order to give us also a sign of their existence on Earth? This is now my opinion, and it also can be already considered as a full truth because the story of that skipper has come to my mind now for the first time in 1 year, while otherwise I hardly would have ever remembered it. This little cloud has obviously awakened my memory.'
GGJ|8|177|21|0|When my servant had finished talking, we regained courage and went outside to look at our little cloud. But we hardly were outside when the little cloud lifted itself up and went back very quickly to where it came from. We watched the little cloud as long as it disappeared in the far distance from our eyesight. Then we entered the house again in a meditating mood, we ate our meal cheerfully and went then soon to rest."
GGJ|8|178|1|1|The little cloud appears a second time (20/26)
GGJ|8|178|1|0|The next morning when we went down again to the village to direct our business and activities and to put them in order, 3 big ships came already into our port to take in, as usual, wine and sweet water. They arrived from Sicily and took explicit information to know with what kind of lighting material we illuminated our tower for some time. They never saw such a white light before. They were at that moment still a few hours of navigating away from the port, and their ships were still so well illuminated that they were able to discern everything so well on board as if at bright daylight.
GGJ|8|178|2|0|Also the inhabitants of the village asked us now here and there what kind of light it was. And my old, loyal servant who stays now here in the house of my father, because I took him along on all my trips, opened his mouth again and related to the questioners about the facts completely according to the truth and added finally also again his opinion to it, and all who listened to him praised his point of view.
GGJ|8|178|3|0|The skippers said that they would zealously inquire this matter in the kingdom of the Jews to where they had to navigate first anyway, and if they would come back here in about half year time they would tell us truthfully what they had come to know. Then the skippers soon set out again and we continued with our business and activities, and that day everything went so well that it seemed to be a real wonder.
GGJ|8|178|4|0|It is of course obvious that during that day a lot of things were still said about the nightly appearance.
GGJ|8|178|5|0|On that day I went up with my personnel a little earlier to our tower house, in the first place because our business and activities were successful and we had finished earlier than at other times, and secondly - to be sincere - to watch also during that evening to see if perhaps such a little cloud would again show itself from the east. My wife and also my children were looking forward to it.
GGJ|8|178|6|0|The sea was somehow more restless than the evening before, and so the fishermen returned home sooner with their catch. Also a couple of other ships that came from the south and that did not trust the rather restless sea, navigated to our safe port and the skippers soon hang down the moorings of their vessels to our strong port poles, which was a certain sign that they feared a storm and would at least stay in our village for that night.
GGJ|8|178|7|0|Also, the sea became more and more restless towards the evening, and looking into the distance it could be noticed that the sea had set very high waves in motion, and that is why no ship could be seen anymore on the water, because the skippers had probably noticed some signs already during the day time which showed that the sea would be very high during the night and that is why they already tried since early to reach one or the other quiet bay.
GGJ|8|178|8|0|Although no clouds could be seen at the whole visible sky, and only a soft wind blew from the south, it were probably the raising so-called Tartarus winds that came up from under the sea that brought the sea in such restless movement. We call such subterranean winds 'Tartarus winds' because we have no other name for it. It was however remarkable that despite the ever-increasing storm of the sea, no storm birds could be seen, and also the seals did not show their dancing and their happy jumping which always precedes such storms. For such sea animals are certainly not lacking in the sea.
GGJ|8|178|9|0|Now the sun was setting in the sea, and I commanded the servants to fill the dish and to lighten it, because one or the other big ship could still be on sea being not able to see at night where it could find a good escape. And so the big dish was quickly filled and lighted, and it was already fully burning with blazing flames when the sun was completely set, and that was good because it hardly took 1 hour when a big ship - driven by the southern wind that became somehow more violent - was clearly navigating to our port and arrived soon.
GGJ|8|178|10|0|These skippers, who came from Egypt to buy our wine here said on the next morning that they had much to do with the high waves and that they were very glad when they saw the light of Patmos that was already well known to them.
GGJ|8|178|11|0|Despite the loud raging and roaring of the sea we sat however very cheerful together on the terrace and gazed to the east to see if the little cloud of yesterday would not want to show itself again somewhere. And it did indeed not take long when the little cloud became again visible far in the east and made the same movement as yesterday, as I already mentioned.
GGJ|8|178|12|0|But as soon as the strange little cloud became visible, also the storm laid down immediately in a strange way, and in a few moments the stars were again glittering to us from the calm surface of the sea.
GGJ|8|178|13|0|It did now also not take long before the little cloud positioned itself around our tower house, and it seemed to me that the light was this second time again stronger than the first time, because the sea was illuminated up to the far distance as if during daytime, which we could clearly see because the little cloud remained this time floating above our tower house and it was not completely enveloped like the first time. During this second time it was however also remarkable that the flame in our light dish extinguished completely at the moment that the little cloud enveloped the house for half.
GGJ|8|178|14|0|This time the little cloud remained floating around our house more than 1 hour longer than the first time, and we had by that the feeling like a god in his feeling of power and eternal immortality, for we also felt completely powerful and immortal.
GGJ|8|178|15|0|After a little while, my old, loyal servant who was completely overwhelmed by awe just said: 'O, old, holy godly light, that clearly and lively illuminates primordial men, and so have transformed them into true half gods, illuminate now mortal men again, and extinguish their worldly light, as you have extinguished the weak light of our sea light dish. Then the skippers on the earthly sea of life, who are only raging against our darkness, will find rest and will perceive again why they were placed by the high gods in this world.'
GGJ|8|178|16|0|When my servant had spoken out these words in full seriousness, we all heard very clearly and plainly from the little cloud the words: 'Search, then you will also find it. The old light of life of the Heavens must again be given in abundance to those who are good of heart and of good will. The great light will soon come from the place I come from.'
GGJ|8|178|17|0|Then the little cloud rose again and went quickly back to the place from where it came.
GGJ|8|178|18|0|As soon as the strange little cloud disappeared from our eyesight, the flame in the light dish flared up again by itself and continued to burn the whole night through. But we were all overwhelmed, more specifically by the clearly heard words that were in a certain way spoken by the little cloud.
GGJ|8|178|19|0|And my old servant said: 'O, what would our philosophers say who do not believe anything else except their own reasoning, if they had experienced and seen this together with us. Yes, yes, men who are searching the gods with a good heart and a firm will for their light of life, and who are not dragged along so easily by all worldly doubters, will finally also find what they were looking for, which will however not be found be any philosopher. The gods are certainly not favorable to those who deny their existence, but we will from now on always be more dedicated with all our heart to the gods and will also search them ourselves in that kingdom, where they, as it is said, are now administering justice and ruling as visible men, and we will bring them our highest worship and a true offering of thanks for the mercy that they have given on this lonely island by means of that little cloud of light.'
GGJ|8|178|20|0|We all agreed with the good words of our old servant, and I promised that I would do it myself as soon as I had taken all necessary arrangements in Athens. All showed their great joy about this, and I myself took the decision to sell my businesses in Athens and also in other places and would after that search for the gods.
GGJ|8|178|21|0|Then we went into the house again and took the already prepared evening meal, which seemed extremely tasty to us now."
GGJ|8|179|1|1|The dream of the village priest (20/27)
GGJ|8|179|1|0|We wanted to, just like other times, put ourselves to rest immediately after the meal, but this time it did not work out completely as we wanted, because a few people from the village came to us, asking if they could talk to me. Among them there was also our priest of the village who served in a small temple of Apollo and Zeus, and besides that he had to observe the hours of the day, the planets, the galaxies and also the winds according to which he made certain necessary predictions.
GGJ|8|179|2|0|That priest was already a gray haired person and never had wife or children, for he had sworn a lifelong chastity to his gods, so that in return for that, they would give him deep wisdom in all things which he carried out continuously with great zeal. He was the first who immediately asked all kinds of question to me, of course in relation to the second appearance of the little cloud of light, because the first time it did not strike him particularly, for he thought that perhaps I had accomplished this white light with the help of the known Indian lightning material. But since he unmistakably heard several times during the day how the little cloud had come above our tower house on the mountain, the appearance of today did not give him any rest and he felt an urge to come to me on the mountain, together with still a few of the most important fishermen and port supervisors.
GGJ|8|179|3|0|Thus, when he came to me, he said: 'Friend Kado, what is going on with that little cloud that appeared now already twice at the same time? I heard different things today here and there, but I did not attach much importance to it because I already heard so many things about all kinds of light making methods, of which our ancestors were very well capable. But because the appearance of yesterday repeated itself today at the same time and still in a much more noticeable way, it did not give me any more rest. That is why I have come to you to hear more about it from you. In name of our Zeus and Apollo, be so kind to tell me the truth, which you will certainly know better than I, because the appearance seemed to have chosen your mountain house in particular to show itself.'
GGJ|8|179|4|0|Then I said to the priest: 'Look, there is my old, loyal servant, and he is more experienced in those things than I. Ask him, then he will give you the best explanation.'
GGJ|8|179|5|0|Then the priest asked his question to the servant, and he related to the priest very openheartedly for a full hour of what he knew, and did also not forget the extremely important words that we all heard from the cloud of light.
GGJ|8|179|6|0|When our old priest had listened to all that with a truly great respect, he said: 'That is truly extremely extraordinary and therefore also very memorable. There is no doubt that the gods had a more close contact and association with the people before than during this time in which the people have almost completely turned away from them, and even with the few who still have some faith, it is still no real living faith, but only a faith out of habit. And so, in our entirely depraved world and time it is now without any doubt true that the always good and wise gods have again taken care of the people to bring them again on the right and true way of life, because all wise men on the whole Earth would not have been capable of that anymore.
GGJ|8|179|7|0|But now at this opportunity I must give an account of a remarkable dream, which I received last week in the same manner 3 days consecutively, and more precisely, so to speak, always at broad daylight. After my morning observations of the stars and the winds, the movement of the clouds and the sea, the fishes and also the birds in the sky, which always have to be done a couple of hours before sunrise, I also used to lay down for a couple of hours on my good resting bed and had to rest for a while after my work and efforts, for I am already an old man and am more quickly tired. And when I, as said, went to rest on the mentioned 3 days in the morning, I slept in immediately and had the following dream that was the same 3 times consecutively:
GGJ|8|179|8|0|I found myself to be on an immense spacious plain. It was adorned with a lot of temples for all kinds of gods, at different distances away from each other. Beneath that, I saw all our known god temples, but also a lot of others that belonged to peoples and nations and that were totally unknown to me. I looked at them with pleasure, although the whole environment was only illuminated as with us on a more or less very gray winters day when a thick rain fell down to the ground from the dark gray clouds. Except of myself, I did not see anyone, which after a while gave me a somewhat gloomy impression, and I asked Zeus and Apollo to let me meet a person.
GGJ|8|179|9|0|Upon that, a man, who looked like a Jew, came to me and said seriously: 'O you old fool, why do you pray so senselessly to gods who have never existed and will never exist? Pray rather in spirit and in truth to the One, true God of the Jews, then will be given to you what you ask for.
GGJ|8|179|10|0|Look, all these temples with their dead gods made by human hands will soon be wiped away from the Earth, and only one living temple will remain for the one and only true living God, and this temple will now be established by God Himself among the Jews and the gentiles and among all nations on Earth. This temple will let its light shine like a sun over the whole Earth, and those who will be permeated by its light will receive eternal life and will be called children of the supreme One. But I will show you now a spark of that light of that temple, and all these temples will be changed into dust and ashes by the power of this little spark.'
GGJ|8|179|11|0|Upon this, he took a little book out of a little pocket that he carried on his chest, opened it and I saw therein the words: 'He who in his heart believes in Me, will have eternal life, for I, the One eternal and true God, am the Light, the Truth, the Way and the Life.'
GGJ|8|179|12|0|Upon that, the words that I have spoken out now began to glitter mightily, and the light streamed as a mighty stream over the whole spacious plain. And look, how terrible, all those numberless many temples collapsed with their gods and everything into dust and ashes. After that, I saw people who as true brothers and sisters together, dressed in white, walked around, and at the sky I saw a Human, full of light, standing in a sun, and all who walked together on the spacious plain cried out to this One Human: 'Dear, holy Father.'
GGJ|8|179|13|0|Immediately after that, I woke up and was fully strengthened and full of healthy and good courage, and I had the feeling that I was no longer a mortal human being.
GGJ|8|179|14|0|I had this dream, as I already mentioned, unchangeably the same for 3 consecutive days, and yesterday and today there was the appearance of the strange little cloud of light and moreover the words that you heard from the little cloud. And in future times something quite different will develop from what we believe now in our old piousness. But the near future will show if my opinion is correct or not.'
GGJ|8|179|15|0|Then the priest said goodbye, as well as all those who came to us with him, and we were now at peace, and my old servant said: 'It is strange that this very pious and active priest, whose word can be trusted, dreamed such thing 3 times consecutively. Will our old gods have really finished by a new word-light? Hm, hm, hm. Yes, yes, everything is possible. It is remarkable that exactly in the kingdom of the Jews such men are arising who are equal to gods. Why not also with us, since we, according to the dream of the priest do not really know this one, true God, and we still are more inclined to believe than the Jews of whom they say that their faith in their one God has become extremely weak while we still believe more of less in many gods and are searching counsel and comfort and help from them?'
GGJ|8|179|16|0|I said: 'Friend, for today we will now finally go to sleep, for we all need that, but tomorrow there will be various opportunities by which we will be able to speak and form opinions about this matter.'
GGJ|8|179|17|0|Then we all went immediately to rest. The next day, already before sunrise we were on our feet and went also quickly to work.'
GGJ|8|180|1|1|The little cloud appears for the third time (20/28)
GGJ|8|180|1|0|When we came into the village in the morning, we heard talking about nothing else except about the little cloud of light. And as this is usually the case with such strange events with simple natural people whose sound reasoning is small but whose fantasy is all the greater, all kinds of interpretations of the appearance were not lacking, but it probably would not be worth while to explain them here now briefly and concisely.
GGJ|8|180|2|0|Also during that day we had finished our businesses and activities, and went still a little earlier to our tower house on the mountain to rest and to strengthen ourselves as we did the day before, and we made it ourselves really comfortable on our balcony while we were yearningly waiting to see if also on that evening some mysterious appearance would befall on us.
GGJ|8|180|3|0|We hardly sat there together for half an hour on our terrace, looking at the lively scenes on the sea, when our old priest came after us with another 3 companions and he asked me if he could stay in our company during the evening, which was allowed in a friendly way and with pleasure.
GGJ|8|180|4|0|He came to sit next to me and told us what he had seen and observed during the early morning, and came to the conclusion that we would see the same appearance once more also on that evening, and that is why he mainly came to us, to firstly bring this to our attention, and secondly to be a witness himself of how the little cloud of light would come into existence and to see from which direction and along which way it would come to this tower house, because he planned to abandon polytheism and to introduce the belief in one God. In the first place he was compelled to this by his dream, which was 3 times the same, and secondly by the remarkable appearance of the little cloud of light. And if it would show itself also during that evening for the third time, he would be all the more determined to execute his intension.
GGJ|8|180|5|0|Therefore, I and all those who were present praised him, and also my old, loyal servant agreed with the intention of the priest.
GGJ|8|180|6|0|There was still a great discussion about the execution of the conceived intention of the priest, and while we were discussing and taking decisions, it became almost fully evening and the stars began to shine. Since the sea was quiet during that evening, I did not let the light dish be lighted, which was also approved by my house servants, for they always had a certain fear to lighten the lightning material in the dish.
GGJ|8|180|7|0|While we were still talking among each other about one and the other thing - however, always pointing our eyes to the region from where the little cloud of light had come already twice - we also discovered it that day for the third time, and we all burst out in great jubilation when the same little cloud of light lifted itself up above the distant horizon and moved once more quickly in our direction. In a few moments it had reached my tower house again, and just like the day before it enveloped it at half height. This third time we felt a still greater joy and we felt even more strengthened, and the feeling of being mortal human beings had entirely left us. The little cloud gave that evening such a strong light that we could not see any other star on the firmament.
GGJ|8|180|8|0|And when the little cloud began to shine stronger, we were all greatly moved, and our priest lifted his hand to the little cloud as in a prayer and said: 'O good and holy little cloud, give us also today a comforting word.'
GGJ|8|180|9|0|And immediately we all heard clearly the following spoken words: 'Whoever searches for the light, will also find it, and it will come to him as life in the night of his death and will make him alive. From now on, search for the light with the right earnestness, then you will find it from where you have seen it coming to you for the third time. This island is indeed still insignificant, nevertheless, from here a great light will be given to the nations of the Earth, and then it will become an important place for God's secrets and His plans with people, and it will have a great name. But you, old priest, just carry out your intention and prepare a home for Me in the heart of the people.'
GGJ|8|180|10|0|After these words, the little cloud kept silent again, left quickly after that my tower house and withdrew again to the east in the same manner as it withdrew the first two times. We still were gazing for a full hour to the spot where the little cloud disappeared and actually wanted to see it again, but it was useless. However, it was strange that soon after the disappearance of the mysterious little cloud there was a strong wind from the southeast that arose and brought the sea into a strong waving movement, which made it necessary for me to let the light dish be lightened. We would have stayed longer together on the threshold if the wind did not blow increasingly stronger, but since after 1 hour it became too strong we could not do anything else except to enter the house again.
GGJ|8|180|11|0|I invited the priest, together with his companions to consume the evening meal with me.
GGJ|8|180|12|0|But he excused himself and said: 'I still must think a lot today about the execution of my plan, and also about the meaning of the words that I have heard from the little cloud, and I cannot load my stomach for that. But tomorrow I will be here for the morning meal.'
GGJ|8|180|13|0|Upon this, he said goodbye and went with his companions down to the village. We however, went to sit at our dining table and took the evening meal.
GGJ|8|180|14|0|It is obvious that we talked much with one another about the appearance that was the same for 3 times and which did not repeat itself after that, and also about the execution of the plan of our old priest. And we did that until almost midnight.
GGJ|8|180|15|0|Only after that, we went to sleep during which we were disturbed several times by the heavy wind, but in the morning we all could go outside being quite strengthened.
GGJ|8|180|16|0|The priest came for the morning meal as he had promised, and he also reported to us the results of his nightly reflections. And he did not restrict himself to his intensions only, because the same day he already started executing it, by which the strange appearance was rendering him a good service. And nowadays you will not find a Zeus and Apollo in my village, and the priest has now, just like Plato, already many students to whom he teaches the God of the Jews.
GGJ|8|180|17|0|This is now a faithful and truthful report of the memorable event that was seen by many on Patmos. However, how it actually came into existence and what the meaning of it was, You, dear Lord and Master, will know best of all. If You would like to give us some explanation about this, it would make us very happy. Lord, forgive my longwinded story."
GGJ|8|180|18|0|I said: "You have related everything very well. But let your old servant come here now, then I will clarify the appearance on Patmos to you all."
GGJ|8|180|19|0|Then the old servant was brought and he came to sit at our table.
GGJ|8|181|1|1|Philosophical ideas about nature (20/29)
GGJ|8|181|1|0|When the old servant stood at My table, he immediately asked Kado what was happening and if he had to do something.
GGJ|8|181|2|0|Kado said: "Old friend, you know why I have sold everything in the actual Greek country, with exception of my possessions on Patmos, and you know also that I mainly was driven to it by those appearances and the dream of our old priest. So we have searched with all zeal for these particular god-men of which you also are a loyal witness. We also heard about them, from far and wide, and especially about One - the good Savior from Nazareth in Galilee whose mother and brothers we have seen and have spoken to them. In short, we have found 1.000 and again 1.000 witnesses, but not He Himself."
GGJ|8|181|3|0|Here the old servant interrupted Kado and said: "Yes, only He Himself we have not found yet, and that is actually the sad thing of this whole matter. The little cloud of light that we have seen on Patmos during 3 evenings and with which we have even spoken to twice in a wonderful way can also not be found or seen in this country from where it came to us.
GGJ|8|181|4|0|Yes, dear friends, the whole Earth is full of wonders and glorious things, and thereby it witnesses in numberless ways that there must be only one extremely good, wise and almighty God as Creator and Ruler. Man can find everything with his zeal, his love and with his intellect. Except the Creator who nevertheless seems to be present everywhere, he does not found. And if he calls Him, He does not answer, although everything that we can see seems to announce His continuous presence. And so, friend Kado, also we will search for the human God but will not find Him, as this was the case with us until now. But because of that, we still should not give up our searching, for from the little cloud of light we have heard that we should search to find our salvation.
GGJ|8|181|5|0|But I still should tell something very openly what I clearly felt here. You know that the little cloud of light on Patmos had stirred up in us a strange feeling of immortality, which regrettably disappeared slowly. And now, when I came into this room, that same feeling seized me. The little cloud can therefore not be far away from us. What do you feel, friend Kado, and what do you think?"
GGJ|8|181|6|0|Kado said: "Yes, you have rightly concluded. We all feel the same way and we will also feel it continuously from now on, because what we have searched we also have found here. Look to the Man who is sitting here at my right side. He obviously has sent this little cloud to us."
GGJ|8|181|7|0|When the old servant heard that, he looked at Me with great awe and said: "O the great grace and mercy that is shown to us, poor, weak and sinful human race. If Kado, the faithful and ever truthful, had not said this to me, I hardly would have believed it, but now I believe it and I understand now the feeling of immortality, which awakens in me again.
GGJ|8|181|8|0|So it is You who have visited us 3 times with Your Spirit, love and will on that faraway island in the form of a little cloud of light? Who else except only You can we thank that You finally have let Yourself be found by us? And because we have found You Yourself now, we also have found the most important, greatest, happiest and most desirable that man can find. I can say now nothing more, for my heart is too happy and has become blessed."
GGJ|8|181|9|0|These words of the old servant caused great sensation, and all the Greeks and Jews who were present began to look at Me with much different eyes, and said among each other: "He must be more than only a mighty descendant of David."
GGJ|8|181|10|0|Then Kado turned again to Me and said: "O dear Savior, Lord and Master, what happened with that little cloud of light?"
GGJ|8|181|11|0|I said: "I do not have to give you an extensive explanation on that, because your old servant did already explain it to you. Even when I am here now bodily present among you, nevertheless, by My love and My will, in the spirit I am present everywhere.
GGJ|8|181|12|0|The old priest has done well to abolish the polygamy service with great zeal and to teach the people faithfully and truthfully to believe in only one true God. For this he will receive the great reward in Heaven. But as you can see and speak to Me now bodily, so also the old priest sees and speaks to Me now also in the spirit, and he writes down the words into a book. When you will be in Patmos again, you will hear it from his mouth, and then you can make known to him that I have said this to you here. Whoever believes in Me and acts according to My teaching will reap eternal life.
GGJ|8|181|13|0|There is now indeed great misery and all kind of distress among the people on this Earth. There are all kinds of bodily diseases that were mainly caused by the people themselves because they left the way of life that have been faithfully revealed to them. By their increasing love for the world and its judgment and death they began also to walk on the ways of the world and its judgment and death, and consequently they have inevitably called all that great misery and distress upon themselves.
GGJ|8|181|14|0|There were, and there are some philosophers - and there will be also in the future - who say: 'There is no God. God is nothing else than an old myth that was invented a long time ago by certain more intelligent people in order to make other people helpful and servile to them. The world, and everything that is in it, is indeed intelligent and wise and well arranged, but if one or the other God - invented by men as if He would really exist - would have really created that, and He would have only called man - who is simply His most noble creature - only to life to let him suffer and bear everything since his birth, then this would disprove God's wisdom, His goodness, which is closely connected to that, and consequently also Himself, for without wisdom there is no power and without love and goodness no will to ever bring anything to a happy life.
GGJ|8|181|15|0|Thus everything had to exist from the power of the Earth, the sun, the elements and the planets and all other celestial bodies. They are - according to them - still very coarse and rough, and only in their produces they assume a kind of softening and development. But even the most suitable produces would finally be much too weak to stand firm against the great coarseness and roughness of the formerly mentioned first powers, and they finally would have to submit to be destroyed by these powers. Only that person could be called happy and wise who knows how to make the time that he lives as pleasant as possible for himself and to search his greatest happiness as a worldly wise person in the eternal non-existence.' And this is then also the background from which one of your philosophers say: 'Go, eat, drink and just do what you like, for after death there is no more pleasure.'
GGJ|8|181|16|0|Do you see, My beloved friends, that I also know very well the worldly wisdom of your philosophers and have known it all too well for already a long time? And I say to you that among all misery and distress of men there is nothing worse than their spiritual blindness. For out of this will arise inevitably all other evils among the people and these will exist as long as there will be Epicures in all communities of men. Because by its enticing example the worldly spirit of such wise men spoils all too soon many thousands.
GGJ|8|181|17|0|Because a part of men begins already using all means to live a life in an Epicure manner. By this, another and still greater part must undeniably go to ruin in the greatest bodily and still greater spiritual need, and this will make then the misery and distress among the people on Earth complete.
GGJ|8|181|18|0|But if this is so, can God help it when people who possess their completely free will, turn God aside and live a life according to their worldly love? Or must God continuously not allow all this misery and distress among the people because of His love, goodness, wisdom and might? Listen, if God would not allow this, then very soon things would turn out even more horrible among men than now. What would become of men in course of time? Nothing else than an extremely coarse and completely spiritless and lifeless rough piece of work, just like the heathenish idols of stone, metal and wood."
GGJ|8|182|1|1|About future events (20/30)
GGJ|8|182|1|0|You know that someone who has become rich in earthly goods has most of the time also become in his heart as a stone of insensitiveness and without love. What does he care about the many thousands of other people who are tormented by hunger, thirst and still other disasters, for he is well provided for, has never felt hunger or thirst and has an abundance of treasures to please him with every other pleasure, so that he does not have to taste any boredom or any other displeasure.
GGJ|8|182|2|0|But then, where does such a person stand in his inner spiritual sphere of life? I say to you: on the point of eternal judgment and its death, and his whole circle of acquaintances is not far away from it.
GGJ|8|182|3|0|Besides that, remember what I will proclaim to you: when there will be a lot of Epicures on the Earth, a general judgment over all the people on this Earth will also soon be allowed by God. Then we will see if somewhere there will again be men who will stand up with the measuring stick in their hand and dare to say to their fellowmen: 'Look, I have measured this big piece of land, I have indicated its boundaries and declare this as my complete inviolable property, and he who has the brutality to dispute this or will only say: 'Friend, everyone of us has the right to snatch this imagined right out of your hands, as long as he has the power and the means to do it', I will punish with death.'
GGJ|8|182|4|0|I say to you: at that time such people will never exist, for when next time I will come again on this Earth to keep judgment over such dead epicures, but also to give the reward of life to those who out of love for God and their fellowman have suffered much misery and distress, then the Earth will no more be measured with any measuring stick for the benefit of one person only, but wherever one will stand, he will also reap and provide for his need. And the people will well support one another, and no one will say: 'Look, this is my property and I am lord over it.' Because then men will perceive that I alone am the Lord, and that they all are brothers and sisters.
GGJ|8|182|5|0|It is true that this should also be the case among the people now, but in this middle period of development of men who are still not purified by the big fire of life, it will stay allowed, but from now on, it will not be a full 2.000 years anymore. After that, the spirit will predominate strongly with men and on the Earth no more 'mine' and 'his' will be seen, nor will be talked about it.
GGJ|8|182|6|0|You, who are now My friends, possess a big piece of land of the Earth that has been measured to you. Ask yourselves who measured it to you as your legal property, and the answer will be: the laws made by men, and your money and other treasures to which again only men have awarded an idle value to it.
GGJ|8|182|7|0|From God's point of view, the whole Earth belongs to all men in equal measure, as this was the case in the beginning. Wise men should divide it according to the need of the people and should teach them to cultivate it, and then the fruits should be partly distributed by the wise men and the surplus should be kept in warehouses and storehouses that are arranged for that, so that no one in the community should suffer need.
GGJ|8|182|8|0|But if the rich and mighty will draw everything unto themselves, a lot of people must by that become very poor and live their lives in great misery and distress, because everything belongs to the few rich and mighty but nothing to the poor, except what the rich and mighty want to give them in a scanty measure for the heavy work that they have done for them.
GGJ|8|182|9|0|However, these things cannot change for the moment. Therefore, you, rich and mighty, you should be true friends regarding your poor brothers and sisters, and show them love. Feed the hungry, quench the thirsty, clothe the naked, comfort the sad ones and free the prisoners who by your greediness are unnecessary pining away in the dungeons of their bodies by your power and your laws, but even more so in the dungeons of the night of their soul. Go and free them, then I will free you from the power of death and judgment.
GGJ|8|182|10|0|Be in the future only My manager with your earthly goods, then in return I will give you eternal life, for I have the power for it and can give it to whom I want. With the same measure with which you will mete, you also will be meted by Me.
GGJ|8|182|11|0|Look, this is also a good and completely true explanation of the little cloud of light, which has summoned you to seek the truth and life.
GGJ|8|182|12|0|Now you have found the truth in Me. Therefore, make it also as your own, then you will live, and the death of matter will no more make you think that you are mortal human beings, but from now on immortality will remain to be part of you.'
GGJ|8|183|1|1|The liberation of matter (20/31)
GGJ|8|183|1|0|Notwithstanding all his feelings of mortality, no human soul can be considered as completely dead, but still, it is a real death of the soul if he lives in the constantly increasing fright to soon lose his life that became so pleasant to him, or to grievously have to spend his life eternally in a dark dungeon, without hope to ever be freed out of it.
GGJ|8|183|2|0|But do you know what it is, that calls up such a feeling in the souls of the mostly material, selfish and proud heathens, and why they then also pursue all kinds of possible pleasures and diversions, only to get rid as much as possible of this feeling of mortality which displeases them above all?
GGJ|8|183|3|0|Look, the love for the world and matter brings this about. As long as a soul clings to the possessions and riches of this world and considers them as his complete property by virtue of law, and therefore punishes every person who in case of need because of his poverty would violate it or has violated it once, he will not be able to completely ever get rid of this feeling, neither in this nor in the other world, for all matter is judged and thus death regarding the free spirit. But if a soul clings to dead matter, he can therefore also have no other feeling than only that of death.
GGJ|8|183|4|0|However, if a soul by the true and living faith in the one God and by the active love for Him and fellowman will turn away from matter, then he soon will lose such a feeling completely, as this is now the case with you. And this is then also for every person a sure and unmistakable sign that judgment and death of the soul have gone.
GGJ|8|183|5|0|But this is really no easy task for a soul, once he is filled with love for the world. And there are many rich and mighty people in the world for whom it is more difficult to separate themselves from matter and its imagined value than for a camel to go through the eye of a needle. But also this is possible with the help of God, as this happens now to you Greeks and will still happen more and more if you out of free will, will bring to action that which I have advised to you now.
GGJ|8|183|6|0|If you only believe, but do not bring faith to action, then faith itself is still dead and cannot give real life to the soul, but by the action the faith becomes alive and therefore also the soul by his living faith. Therefore I say to you once more: do not believe only that what you hear from Me, but act according to it, willfully and zealously, then you will receive in yourselves true, eternal life.
GGJ|8|183|7|0|I surely can see now that all of you acknowledge Me as Lord and Master, but this will still not awake the feeling of complete immortality in your souls. However, that which awakes the feeling of immortality in your souls is the fact that you, in full earnest, have taken the resolution in your heart to do always that which I have advised you.
GGJ|8|183|8|0|Now from now on, keep on acting - according to this resolution - also in My name, then eternal life from Me will remain in you, and you will in eternity no more feel nor taste death.
GGJ|8|183|9|0|What use is it for man if he would possess all treasures of the Earth and with these he could provide himself with all-imaginable kinds of pleasures but would by that harm his soul? Will all these treasures be able to free him from the hard chains of death?
GGJ|8|183|10|0|Truly, death cannot give life to death. This can only be done by the living action according to My teaching, for I Myself am continuously love, action and life. Because everything that is in infinity, is indeed a work of My love and of My life. Do you believe that?"
GGJ|8|183|11|0|They all said: "Yes, greatest Lord and Master from Yourself of eternity, we believe now everything, and we will also bring our faith to action by works according to Your very pure and true teaching of life, as truly as You may always help us if ever we would become weak.
GGJ|8|183|12|0|But now, still a little question: has the old priest on Patmos heard this teaching, that You have extensively addressed to us, as entirely and completely in the spirit as we have heard it here?"
GGJ|8|183|13|0|I said: "Most certainly, as I have already told you. What I have said here to you and will still say further to you, I put it in his heart, and he will take it out from there and will write it down for himself and for you and for still many others. And when you will come on Patmos, you will convince yourself of that.
GGJ|8|183|14|0|And now I give the freedom to everyone of you to ask Me one or the other thing. Whoever wants to know something from Me for the sake of his salvation, come and ask, for him who seeks, will find."
GGJ|8|183|15|0|When all heard that from Me, they became very joyful and cheerful, because they still had a lot of things about which they planned to ask Me. But when they wanted to ask Me, no one of them knew actually what he should actually ask Me mainly, and therefore they did not know so well who of them should ask Me a question first.
GGJ|8|183|16|0|But I soon helped them out of this embarrassment by saying: "Well now, Kado, just you ask, if no one else dares to ask."
GGJ|8|184|1|1|The difference between epicures and cynics from a spiritual point of view (20/32)
GGJ|8|184|1|0|Now Kado said: "Yes, Lord and Master, regarding the words and lessons that You have given us, I have a question that seems very important to me. If it is allowed to bother You with a question I would very gladly like to open my mouth.
GGJ|8|184|2|0|Look, o good Savior, Lord and Master, according to what You said, You have explained to us extremely clearly how harmful the Epicurism is for the life of the soul, so that we have really taken firm resolution to withhold ourselves from it forever. But besides Epicurus, we still have also another sage of a totally different direction. That is Diogenes from Kyne, who deeply despises the whole world and its temptations, beauties and treasures and even this earthly life.
GGJ|8|184|3|0|He is the complete opposite of Epicurus, and neither him nor one of his disciples believe in the immortality of the human soul. The feeling of being mortal does not give them any anguish or fear, but they all can hardly wait for the moment that they will be no more. And still they are very honest, good and helpful people, and they keep strictly to the promises that they once made. Their food is so meager and simple as possible. They despise every comfort, every beauty, and live very chaste and modest. Yes, they even honor the gods and acknowledge their goodness, wisdom and might, but they do not thank them for anything and despise most deeply every form of reward they could expect from one or the other deity. Eternal non-existence is their desire. Every manner of existence and life they regard as an unbearable burden and torment.
GGJ|8|184|4|0|Well now, as far as their actions are concerned, these men are almost completely what a person would be according to Your teaching. What are they actually missing, so that they can become what we have become by Your mercy? And when they die, will their souls continue to live after the death of their body, and then how, happy or unhappy? I have always given these strange people my attention, although I truly could never find myself in their teaching as being authoritative. Lord and Master, give us also an explanation about this, and also about the manner in which they could be converted to Your teaching."
GGJ|8|184|5|0|I said: "Yes, My now dear friends, it is even more difficult to bring these kind of people on the right way of life than the epicures, because they have no love for life. The epicures have surely a lot of love for life, however this is self-love, and so a material love that brings death. But if they will change it by the right faith - as is now the case with you - in an only true God, in love for Him and for fellowman, then the epicures are undeniably much better of than the cynics who are bored of life.
GGJ|8|184|6|0|However, if those can be converted to the true faith in the only true God, then by that, also the love for Him and fellowman will come to life, and consequently also for themselves, because God, who is the purest and eternal love, resides, because of the living faith, in the heart of man, and thereby He changes everything in man into love and life.
GGJ|8|184|7|0|But as said, such people are difficult to convert, on the Earth as well as in the spirit world, because they are lacking the love for life. But once they are converted, then they are true heroes in faith, in love and in actions, for they have this advantage over other people that they possess self-denial, patience and a great measure of humility by which they can control all material love that lives in the flesh, and can progress with determination on the way to the light, which is much more difficult with other people.
GGJ|8|184|8|0|When cynics die unconverted, their souls still continue to live eternally, despite their desire for non-existence, which of course they find not very pleasant. For the rest, they do not experience any torment or pain, but they live exactly as they have lived on this world. However, in the spirit world they are also often visited by angels and as much as possible enlightened without affecting their free will. But much love, wisdom, effort, patience and persistence is needed for that.
GGJ|8|184|9|0|Besides, there are only few people of this kind, and therefore they also will difficultly be able to spoil the other people on a large scale as the extremely numerous great and small epicures can do who are everywhere and live their selfish life, and they hardly think about God because of their pursue for a good life and they absolutely do not notice a poor fellowman, except when that person can work for a small salary to the advantage of the epicure.
GGJ|8|184|10|0|By his example of a luxury life, an epicure spoils many people. The one part, who are wealthy only strive to have also such a good life, and the person who is not wealthy will be filled with envy and vexation, for he cannot live as those who are wealthy. Therefore, an epicure is much worse than a cynic. Now, with this, I have answered your question and someone else can now ask something."
GGJ|8|185|1|1|The first 2 kinds of fire of purification (20/33)
GGJ|8|185|1|0|Then the innkeeper, the father of Kado, stood up and said: "O Lord and Master, then how will it look like in the time of which You have said that the people will then be purified by fire before Your return, and what kind of fire will it then be?"
GGJ|8|185|2|0|I said: "Yes, friend, that fire will be: great and general need, distress, misery and sadness, of a greater magnitude than the Earth has ever seen. Faith will extinguish and love will cool of, and all poor races will lament and languish, but still, the great and mighty and the kings of this world will not help the supplicants because of their great pride and by that also because of a too great hardness of their heart.
GGJ|8|185|3|0|So also, one people will rise up against another and will attack them with weapons of fire. Because of that, the rulers will come into great debts that cannot be paid off and will afflict their citizens with unaffordable high taxes. Because of that, there will be an excessive high cost of living, famine, many malicious diseases and epidemics and pestilence among the people, the animals, and even the plants.
GGJ|8|185|4|0|There will also be heavy storms on the mainland and on sea, and earthquakes, and the sea will flood its shores in many places, and then the people will come into great fear and anguish because of the expectation of the things which will then come over the Earth.
GGJ|8|185|5|0|All this will be allowed in order to turn the people away from their pride and their selfishness and their great laziness. The great and those who think of themselves to be mighty will be chastised with boredom and will by that be forced to come into action to free themselves from this torment.
GGJ|8|185|6|0|And look, this is the first kind of fire by which the people will be purified for My return.
GGJ|8|185|7|0|And in that same time, also the natural fire will play an extremely important role. The fire will drive on the ships over all the seas with the speed greater than that of the wind. Also, men will make with their sharp intellect iron cars and roads, and instead of pack animals they will harness fire to the cars, and with its great power they will drive off far over the Earth, faster than an arrow that has been shot off.
GGJ|8|185|8|0|In this manner they also will be able to control the lightning1 and make it the fastest transmitter of their wishes and will from one extreme of the Earth to the other. And if they - the proud and greedy kings - will war against each other, the fire will render a great and decisive service, for by its great power, iron masses in the form of a sphere with a heavy weight will be flung with the speed of lightning to the enemy, the cities and strongholds and cause great destructions.
GGJ|8|185|9|0|With these weapons the inventive people will come to the point when soon no nation will be able to start a war against the other, for when two nations should attack each other with such weapons then they easily and quickly will exterminate each other up to the last person, which would certainly not give a true victory and gain for neither one of them. Those kings and their generals will soon realize that, and that is why they will rather tolerate each other in peace and good friendship. And if somewhere a very proud and ambitious disturber of the peace should rise and would attack his neighbor, then the peaceful ones will unite themselves and chastise him. And in this way the ancient peace will be set for the people on Earth and will be established durably.
GGJ|8|185|10|0|If one will count, from this My actual presence, almost 1800 and almost 90 years, there will hardly be any more war on Earth, and more or less in that time, also My personal coming on this Earth will take place, and the greatest enlightenment of men will begin.
GGJ|8|185|11|0|Although there still will be wars among the more primitive peoples of the Earth, but these will also soon become impossible among them. I will drive them together with the help of My righteous and mighty kings and generals and let them pour out My light among them, and then they also will be changed into peaceful nations dedicated to the light.
GGJ|8|185|12|0|Look, this is the 2nd kind of fire by which the people will be purified."
GGJ|8|186|1|1|The 3rd and 4th fire of purification (20/34)
GGJ|8|186|1|0|A 3rd kind of fire will consist in the fact that I will awake already a few 100 years earlier ever clearer enlightened seers, prophets and helpers who will in My name, just as clear and truthful, teach the peoples everywhere about everything and will thus free them from all kinds of lies and deceit, which through false prophets and priests, even in My name, will clear the way for their downfall, and with that they will start, in a not too distant future, their evil beginning, and here and there they already have started it in My present time.
GGJ|8|186|2|0|They will, just like the other pagan priests, perform false signs and wonders and will deceive many people by which they will provide themselves with great earthly treasures, riches, might and great prestige, but by the 3rd fire and its most bright light they will lose everything and go completely to ruin. And the kings and princes who want to help them will by that lose all their might, their wealth and their thrones, for I will awaken My kings and generals against them and will give them the victory, and so the ancient night of Hell and its messengers among the people on Earth will come to an end.
GGJ|8|186|3|0|As this night now consists in the pagan, blind and useless ceremony, which they call divine service, it will also exist in those times, but by the 3rd kind of fire from the Heavens it will be entirely devastated and annihilated because the lie will not be able to stand victorious in the battle with the light of the truth from the Heavens, as less as the natural night can stand before the risen sun. It must flee in its most dark holes and depths, and those who stand in the light will search no more for the night.
GGJ|8|186|4|0|I have shown you now the 3rd kind of fire that has an extremely destroying effect on the darkness of men, and so I also will show you a 4th kind of fire by which the Earth, the people and all creatures will have to be purified by My 2nd coming. This kind of fire will consist of all kinds of great natural upheavals of the Earth, more precisely on those places of the Earth where men have built too big and beautiful cities in which the greatest pride, lack of love, bad morals, false administration of justice, power, prestige, laziness and with that also the greatest poverty and all kinds of need and misery will prevail, caused by a too strongly grown-out Epicurism of the great and mighty.
GGJ|8|186|5|0|In such cities, through excessive pursuit of profit, all kinds of factories will be build on a large scale, and instead of human hands the work will be done by fire and water, together with thousands kind of artful machines that are made of metal. The heating will be done by means of the ancient coals of the Earth that men will acquire in extremely great quantities from the depths of the Earth.
GGJ|8|186|6|0|Once such activity will have attained its highest point by the force of the fire, the air of the Earth will become too strongly saturated on such places of the Earth with combustible kinds of ether, and these will soon ignite here and there and transform such cities and regions together with their many inhabitants into ruins and ashes, and that will then also be a great and effective purification. But whatever the produced fire will not have accomplished, that all kinds of great storms on Earth will accomplish, obviously only there where this will be necessary, for without necessity nothing will be burned or destroyed.
GGJ|8|186|7|0|By that, also the air on the Earth will be freed from its bad vapors and nature spirits, which will have a blissful influence on all other creatures on Earth and which will also benefit the physical health of the people, because the many malicious bodily diseases will cease to exist and the people will be able to reach a healthy, strong and old age.
GGJ|8|186|8|0|Because the thus purified people will be standing in My light and will lively and truly keep forever the commandments of love from within, the earthly landed property will also be divided among the people in such a way that everyone will have so much that, with the right kind of zeal, he never will have to suffer need. The heads of the communities and also the kings, being entirely submitted to My will and standing in My light, will take care that there will never exist any need among the people. And I Myself will once here then again there visit the people and strengthen and establish them in those places where the people will have the strongest desire for Me and possess the greatest love for Me.
GGJ|8|186|9|0|And with this you have received now for you Greeks a very understandable answer to your question. Although it is a prediction for a still quite faraway future, but it will not remain unfulfilled, for everything can perish sooner, even this Earth and the whole visible sky, rather than that 1 of My words and predictions would remain unfulfilled. Did you well understand this now?"
GGJ|8|187|1|1|The conditions for the return of the Lord (20/35)
GGJ|8|187|1|0|The old innkeeper said: "Yes, Lord and Master, we surely have all understood this very well. It is, what concerns the 4 kinds of fires of purification for men and the whole Earth, certainly not rejoicing or pleasant, and one could rightly ask why this is allowed by a supremely wise and supremely good God. But precisely because God is supremely wise and supremely good, He also will know best why He allows all these things. But we still do thank You for this prediction of the future and we are now very glad that we live already now on this Earth during Your 1st coming, for as far I have understood it now, it is in this time still considerably much better among men of the Earth than it will be during Your 2nd coming.
GGJ|8|187|2|0|I certainly cannot have any idea where of what kind of great cities men will build in course of time and how they will use the power of the elements and even regulate and control the lightning. However, I and certainly all of us are glad that we do not understand it and that we even can see that the power of the elements are guided by Your wisdom and might, for if we would already understand it, then the terrible time of purification by the 4 kinds of fire would certainly come sooner than You, o Lord and Master, have announced to us now.
GGJ|8|187|3|0|But since You were now so merciful to inform us beforehand as a sure fact that You personally and lastingly will come to men for a 2nd time to this Earth, then You still could tell us where on this Earth You will come back to men. What will be the name of that country, the place and that happy people?"
GGJ|8|187|4|0|I said: "Friend, on your question I cannot give you an answer that you would understand, for in that time many new places, countries and peoples will arise that still do not have a name now. But the fact that I will come back to Earth to that country and in that place where among the people there will still be the most and greatest living faith and the most and greatest true love for God and fellowman, that you can accept and believe as completely sure and fully true.
GGJ|8|187|5|0|However, when I will come, I will not come alone, but all those who belong to Me, who were already for a long time with Me in My Kingdom of Heaven, will come with Me in multitudes and will strengthen their brothers who are still walking in the flesh on the Earth. And so there will be a true communion between the already blissful spirits of Heaven and the people of the Earth, which will really mean a very great comfort to the people of that time.
GGJ|8|187|6|0|And now you know everything that was necessary for you to know. Act accordingly, then you will reap eternal life, for I will awaken you on the youngest day."
GGJ|8|187|7|0|Then Kado said: "O Lord and Master, will this then already happen tomorrow? Because every new day is for us the youngest day."
GGJ|8|187|8|0|I said: "I do not mean an earthly day, but a spiritual one in the beyond. When you will have left your body and will enter into the Kingdom of the spirits, then this also will be your youngest day, and I will free you from the judgment of matter, and this is the awakening on the youngest day.
GGJ|8|187|9|0|Since it is now already around midnight and we have a long trip ahead of us tomorrow, we will for now go to rest."
GGJ|8|187|10|0|When I expressed this wish, they all stood up, thanked Me once more for everything and the innkeeper himself guided us to a big and very tidy bedroom where we took a refreshing rest until the morning. It is obvious that the Greeks were discussing with each other for still a long time about everything they had heard.
GGJ|8|188|1|1|The Lord and His followers on the hill Araloth (20/36)
GGJ|8|188|1|0|As usual we were also this time on our feet before sunrise and went immediately outside. But the innkeeper and his son Kado who arrived, got up also and noticed that I went outside with My disciples, and therefore Kado came quickly after Me and asked Me not to leave before I had taken a well-prepared morning meal with My disciples.
GGJ|8|188|2|0|I said to him: "I certainly would have done that if you would not have come after Me, but because your love for Me has invited Me, it gives My heart a real joy, and so I am also inviting you to go on the hill with us. Once on this hill stood Joshua, the prophet and ruler who lead the Israelites into the promised land with the Ark of the Covenant, and by means of a powerful sound of trumpet he destroyed this city which at that time was big and surrounded by a nearly indestructible wall, and who conquered and destroyed unto the last man its mighty inhabitants and soldiers who were pagans and committed evil idolatry.
GGJ|8|188|3|0|We will go on that hill - and that one is not so far from here because the present Jericho is closer to the hill than the old one, which was more than 100 times bigger than the present one, which bears indeed the old name but it does not have anything else in common with the old Jericho except a few ruins. From this hill I will show you the true place and size of the old Jericho."
GGJ|8|188|4|0|Kado said: "O Lord and Master. This is really too much of Your godly mercy for me, sinful gentile. But since You actually want to be so merciful, then be also merciful to allow my father to accompany us, for he is a great friend of such things that are lost in the gray ancient times by the all-destroying time. Therefore I will go and bring him right away."
GGJ|8|188|5|0|I said: "That is not necessary, for look, he is already coming after us, and the one who I made seeing again, walks with him."
GGJ|8|188|6|0|Kado noticed it immediately and became very glad. We continued to walk slowly and so they both were soon catching up with us.
GGJ|8|188|7|0|Half an hour later we were already on the mentioned hill, on which foot - being the property of our innkeeper - olive trees were growing, and on the highest point we had a wide view on all sides.
GGJ|8|188|8|0|When we all were now on the top of the hill - where there was much space - I went to stand on a little rock that was in the middle of the hill and measured exactly 1 half man's height, and from this point, where all those present could see and hear Me very well, I said: "Listen, on this rock, on which I am standing now, stood once My helper Joshua. Although it is not of too great importance for life, but still it will hurt no soul if he is familiar with the history of the ancient times, because a soul who is familiar with the history of the times and nations will not so easily fall into superstition compared to a soul who has not a good knowledge of the ancient times and who will therefore either consign everything to the kingdom of fables, which have no truth for him, or to the area of superstition of which man will then soon and easily literally accept everything of what he had heard somewhere of what he thought to be special.
GGJ|8|188|9|0|And look, so it is with most Jews now, of which some consider Joshua as a mythical figure and say among each other that he actually has never existed and of which again others who blindly and lightly believe and who are of little faith take the history of this prophet completely literally as it is written in the book. But also that is an equal great foolishness out of which came great points of controversy and all kinds of unbelief, superstition and a great number of errors.
GGJ|8|188|10|0|As many of you know, Joshua has done a great number of signs and wonders during the time when he led the Israelites out of the desert into the promised land under the continuous guidance of the Lord. Firstly, this is actually true, but secondly his leading and deeds have also a spiritual meaning, which unfortunately is now no more understood by any Jew. That is why so many senseless things are announced and taught everywhere by the Pharisees about the actions and the deeds of Joshua. It is therefore not surprising that certain Jews who think somewhat clearer were repeatedly seriously offended by the teaching about Moses and the prophets. That is why I have brought you to this hill, more precisely to this place on which Joshua had performed his first great deeds of wonders during the conquest of the old city of Jericho, as the Spirit of the Lord had commanded him.
GGJ|8|188|11|0|Look, there is the hill Araloth, and the place where we are standing now is called Gilgal and is the same place where Joshua, after the commandment of Lord, has circumcised with knives of stone the children of Israel for the second time.
GGJ|8|188|12|0|This rock, on which I am now standing while I am reminding you again about the old history, consist of the 12 stones that were brought to this place by just as many priests - when the people crossed the Jordan with dry feet - from the middle of the Jordan and have placed and joined them here together as a sign of the wonderful guidance by God's power in the manner as they still are here now. By this, Joshua indicated symbolically to the people that the 12 tribes of Israel - represented by the 12 stones that are laying here and are joined together - form also a firm body, and so must stand as a united and mighty people under the laws, the protection and the guidance of God as a judgment against all heathens, and also that they are as a hard rock against which all can strike who act contrary to God's will.
GGJ|8|188|13|0|Look, precisely on this spot Joshua has set up the Ark. After carrying it 7 times around the old city of Jericho, at the 7th time during which it was carried around, on the 7th day, at the terrible sound of the trumpets, the wall collapsed. Then the Israelites forced their way into the city and at God's command they stroke with the sword everything down that was alive there, except the harlot Rahab who had to be spared at God's command, together with her house and relatives, for she saved the spies, whom Joshua sent to the city, from the persecution of the heathenish king by hiding them well into her house.
GGJ|8|188|14|0|On this hill all the gold and silver and all precious stones that the Israelites took out of the destroyed city was laid down before the Ark of the Covenant in honor of God, and also on this hill Joshua announced to all Israelites the commandment according to the will of God, that the destroyed city should never be build again and that the one who would do it anyway and would undertake to start the work, would be punished by God for that. And so you know now what this hill signifies.
GGJ|8|188|15|0|And on the same spot where once the Ark stood, stands now in the flesh the One who came to Joshua as a mighty ruler with a sword in the hand, saying to him: 'Joshua, remove your shoes, for the place where you stand is holy.' Only then Joshua realized who that mighty ruler was and he worshipped Him also for that.
GGJ|8|188|16|0|Now you also now who I am, and no one of you worships Me. You would like to do that, but I Myself do not want it, for I am placing you on a higher point of life than where Joshua with all his might has ever stood, and because I abhor every prayer with the lips, for from now on, the love for God and for fellowman is the only prayer that is pleasing to Me, of which I take notice and to which I am listening.
GGJ|8|188|17|0|And so you know now briefly what kind of hill this is, and now we can take a look to the evening and see there the great desolate plain where once the old heathenish city stood."
GGJ|8|189|1|1|About the location of the old city of Jericho (20/37)
GGJ|8|189|1|0|Now Peter asked me: "Lord, the old Jericho was located to the morning of the river Jordan, and I do not know if and where we crossed the river yesterday on our trip to this place, because this new Jericho is certainly located more to the morning of the river than the old one, since You have now shown us the location of the old Jericho, which from here is located in the evening. It is true that we have crossed a very wide stone bridge, but according to me, down in the riverbed there was not enough water to think that it was the water of the Jordan.
GGJ|8|189|2|0|Then Kado began to speak and said to Peter: "And still, that was the Jordan. During this time there is always very few water and on the place where a bridge was built, it is most small because of the narrowness of the valley, but half an hour further to the midday, the river becomes again much wider and in the environment of the Dead Sea, not far from here, it becomes even very wide."
GGJ|8|189|3|0|After the words of Kado, Peter and also the other disciples who also did not notice where and when we crossed the Jordan were completely reassured.
GGJ|8|189|4|0|Upon this, Peter and also the other disciples looked somehow more carefully at the stones on which I stood, and after thinking a little while he said: "But how could only those 12 priests lift up these big and very heavy stones from the river and then bring them here over such a long distance? Were those 12 priests maybe giants like a Samson?"
GGJ|8|189|5|0|Now I said: "How can you still ask such question while at My side you still have seen so many signs of the power of God's Spirit? Have you forgotten about all the things you have seen with the old Marcus in the vicinity of Caesarea Philippi, and do you not know anymore how Raphael only a couple of days ago has lifted up that old iron pillar in the house of Lazarus, and still 1.000 other signs? Then how, after you have seen all these things, can you still ask how the 12 priests of Joshua were able to bring these stones out of the Jordan to this place? Was perhaps God's power at the time of Joshua smaller than now? Do think about this and do not ask Me anymore for things that already a willing child in the cradle can understand."
GGJ|8|189|6|0|After My remark they all understood now how easily the 12 priests could bring theses stones here from the river.
GGJ|8|189|7|0|Then Kado came to Me and said: "O good Lord and Master, if You would not become angry with me, my eagerness to learn has still a question - which You surely will know - regarding the old and this new Jericho."
GGJ|8|189|8|0|I said: "Although I already know what you will ask, you can still speak out your question aloud for the sake of the others."
GGJ|8|189|9|0|Upon this, Kado asked: "From the book of Joshua it is known - and also You Yourself have mentioned it now very briefly - that Joshua has, at God's command, threatened everyone with an inescapable hard punishment who would dare to rebuild the destroyed old city. And look, we live in the new Jericho. How come that there is still a city of Jericho in almost the same place where once the old Jericho stood? Did God perhaps withdraw His threat afterwards and has allowed a new Jericho to exist?"
GGJ|8|189|10|0|I said: "You are mistaken. God did not withdraw His word, and thus on that spacious, desolate place, where once the old Jericho stood, stands until now not 1 house, not even a very poor hut. And why have you, new Jerichoers, never tried to build a house by using the ruins on the place of the old Jericho, or at least a hut for your sheep, goats or pigs?"
GGJ|8|189|11|0|Kado said: "Yes, very good Lord and Master, this has its own reasons. That completely desolate place, which has a circumference of almost 2 hours of walking, is very similar to the Dead Sea. Not even a little moss plant grows there, not to mention anything else. Besides, this definitely very big desolate place has now and then such a bad and nauseous evaporation that it would kill people and every kind of animal, especially when they would stay there at night, and thus it would be very unwise to build a house or even a hut on that place.
GGJ|8|189|12|0|But still, it is a remarkable and strange event that this terrible evaporation never extends itself outside the region of that desolate place, and thus we can live in the new Jericho quite healthy while someone who would stay on that desolate pace, even for a few hours, would lose his life. As far as I know, in earlier times they also have used this place for criminals who deserved death according to the laws by bringing them to that place during such terrible evaporation where they had to stay for more than 1 hour. Most of them must have died. However, of those who came back, it was said that the gods were merciful to them. But still, they remained sick and did not live long. And this is a reason, easy to understand, why until now not 1 person has build a house on that desolate place and will probably also never do that, just as it is also not good for anyone to stay for a long time in the vicinity of the Lake, at its very desolate shores, especially when the wind blows from the surface of the water towards you. But the good thing of this desolate place is that the wind can never spread its terrible evaporation outside its boundaries of stone.
GGJ|8|189|13|0|Whether that terrible evaporation is the consequence of God's old threat of punishment or something else, that I really cannot explain. Nevertheless, it remains remarkable that nowadays not even snakes, vipers or other poisonous animals are able to keep their poor bit of live on the place where in ancient times such a big and mighty city of kings was located, which can be easily concluded from the many ruins, where people were living, doing business and practicing their profession. And thus it is also remarkable that, despite the old divine ban, after a very long time of a few 100 years, a second, new Jericho was build anyway.
GGJ|8|189|14|0|O Lord and Master. Look, these are one of those strange things that many thinkers who are acquainted with the Jewish scripture regarding the time of Joshua, find undeniably somewhat doubtful, and it is also not so surprising that so many Jews have lost their faith and also their understanding about this. What is actually the reason why there is still a Jericho?"
GGJ|8|189|15|0|I said: "That is because, friend, the name is not important but only the place. Why it is like that, I will give you some clarification right away.
GGJ|8|189|16|0|Look, on this Earth there are certain places and often very extended plains, where it is not good to live, not for man nor for animals, because there, from the inside of the Earth - to speak understandably for you Greeks - there are at certain times nauseous vapors that drive upward to the surface. These vapors come from the subterranean layers of sulfur, coal and poisonous metal. And this old place that is located at about half an hour from here, is also such a place, and nowadays it is worse than during the time of Abraham and Lot when almost at the same time as Sodom and Gomorrah, also Jericho and still other cities were build, but of course by the ancestors of Lot who at that time were ruling over this region up to the sea.
GGJ|8|189|17|0|Already the ancestors of Lot were warned that they should not establish themselves in this region and should not build any city. Since, despite the warning, they did it anyway, it was advised to them to live a life which is as chaste and clean as possible, for only a chaste and by that also lively-strong person with a strong soul that is filled with God's Spirit can resist all evil and coarse nature spirits, and they cannot harm his body. But the formerly mentioned people did also not follow this advice and within a very short time they proceeded to all kinds of lewdness, became servants of idols and lead an extremely licentious and unnatural gluttonous life.
GGJ|8|189|18|0|Nevertheless, from time to time pure messengers who were filled with God's Spirit were send to them, who taught them and showed them the inescapable consequences that would result from their lack of atonement, but they did not listen to the messengers, threatened them, persecuted and rejected them.
GGJ|8|189|19|0|At the time of Lot however, the place among the places, where the cities stood, became ripe to break out, on the one hand because in the interior of the Earth it was already ordered and determined that way, but on the other hand - and mainly - because those mentioned people lost all their spiritual power, and thus the evil spirits of the coarse and judged nature received unlimited play and were thus able to do more and more damage. And this they would not have been able to do so easily if in 1 of those cities there still were only 10 to 20 spiritually strong and pure people.
GGJ|8|189|20|0|For truly, I say to you: a pure and spiritually strong person is lord over the nature spirits, as well as lord over the elements and also over all animals and all plants and minerals, no matter of what nature or kind they may be. For if his soul is filled with God's Spirit, wherein all might and power from God lives, he also can command the whole nature, and even mountains must then bow for the might of his will and his unshakable faith and trust in the one, true, almighty God.
GGJ|8|189|21|0|However, at the time of Lot there was, apart from himself, not 1 more person like him, and that is why he received the warning to flee if he did not want to go to ruin together with all the others. And Lot fled and was saved, for on that same day the all-destroying outburst took place and the great Sodom and Gomorrah went to ruin on the place where now the Dead Sea is still oftentimes maliciously raging and will still do that for a long time.
GGJ|8|189|22|0|And see now, things were not much better with the old Jericho during the time of Joshua, where - mind you - a harlot had still the purest soul. That is why she was saved, because she listened to the messengers that were sent by Joshua to the city, took their words at heart and protected them.
GGJ|8|189|23|0|Joshua, who was, as well as his priests, a pure person, filled with God's Spirit, could have prevented the internal, destroying outburst of that place. He always banished the evil nature spirits forever ever farther away from this place, and for their activity he has assigned a place under the bottom of the water of the Dead Sea. But despite that, he had to forbid the people explicitly not ever to build a city again on that dangerous place, which has been observed until this day and will also be observed in future times.
GGJ|8|189|24|0|And so I have now shown you the reason why Joshua has very explicitly commanded not ever to build a city on that place, of no matter what name. But this place, where now this Jericho is situated, is not evil, although it is located in the neighborhood of the old, evil place. And that is why a small city cannot be build there, but the name does not mean anything."
GGJ|8|190|1|1|The purpose of natural order (20/38)
GGJ|8|190|1|0|Upon this, Kado thanked Me for this explanation and asked Me whether I also would like to command the evil nature spirits by My might, so that they would not be harmful outside of this evil place, not for men neither for the animals and plants.
GGJ|8|190|2|0|I said: "This was already done for a long time, before you thought to ask Me. Whatever My Spirit has banned by the mouth of Joshua, that will remain so. As far as grass is growing and as far as sheep, goats, oxen and donkeys are pasturing, the land is good, but beyond that it is evil."
GGJ|8|190|3|0|Now the innkeeper said: "But it is truly a pity that such a big piece of land cannot be made fertile, because much bread could be harvested from it in abundance for many people. For You, o Lord and Master, it surely would be very easy to clear this land from all the evil nature spirits. You only have to say 1 word and the land would be good."
GGJ|8|190|4|0|I said: "Friend, you are completely right and I commend you for your faith, but I cannot act according to your wish, for if I would do that, I would act contrary to My once established order which surely can and will never happen.
GGJ|8|190|5|0|For wherever there are mountains on the Earth, that is where they have to be. Wherever there are springs, seas and brooks and streams and lakes, that is where they have to be, just like the different sense organs in the human body. And wherever there are such malicious places at the surface of the Earth, that is where they have to be, for the realm of the soil, the air and the water must unite in themselves a nearly endless great number of the most various nature spirits, so that from that, all kinds of minerals, metals and stones can exist, and plants and animals, everything according to their nature, can find and have their food and survival.
GGJ|8|190|6|0|So wherever men will find such places on Earth, where no matter what plant can grow and where no animals of no matter what kind appear, that is where they should not establish themselves, for there will certainly exist such a subterranean source by which the very impure nature spirits will be moved to the surface to unite themselves with the air and the water.
GGJ|8|190|7|0|There are more than enough healthy places in the valleys and on the mountains where men, when they are modest, can largely take care of their livelihood, and it is not necessary for them to also live in and cultivate the bad desolate plains.
GGJ|8|190|8|0|Look, the sea covers very great parts of the Earth, as well as the lakes and streams, and a great part of the surface of the Earth is formed by those high mountains, which are not only barely located there, but of which their vast highly located valleys and plains are moreover often covered with eternal snow and ice. Would you then also not want to say to Me: 'Lord and Master, since nothing is impossible to You, and the number of people on the Earth is continually terribly increasing and they would finally maybe have too few good land to earn their necessary bread for their food, so please change now the vast water plains and the infertile high mountains into good and fertile land, then men will possess largely enough fertile land, even if there will be a 1.000 times 1.000 more as now'? And on this I will have to answer you: if I would do that, then indeed much more vast land will exist, but nothing would grow anymore on such a dry mainland.
GGJ|8|190|9|0|Thus everything must be as it is, so that fertile lands can exist on the Earth. If men would live and act according to God's will that has been revealed to them, they would have more, yes much more than enough fruits to nourish their body. Because the lack of foodstuff and famine that happens now and then among the people are only caused by the people themselves because of their self-love, greed, lust for power, laziness and moreover by the resulting craving for an extremely luxurious life and earthly riches.
GGJ|8|190|10|0|Just look at the many rich people - showy loafers in the cities. They have many goods and treasures, but what do they give back to the poor for the fact that they work for them almost day and night in the sweat of their face? Nothing, they do absolutely nothing for them, because the scanty daily wages and the bad and meager food are in no proportion to what the poor are doing for the great, and rich, showy loafers, and so it has not any value for Me.
GGJ|8|190|11|0|What good work is for example Herod doing for the people who must pay their imposed high taxes and are doing the heavy forced labor for him? Look, there are now a lot of such Herods in the world, and they are causing the need and all misery among the people, and by their never satisfied greed they are causing high cost of living and famine among the people, but for this they will receive their reward in the beyond about which they really will not rejoice. For truly, truly, a camel will go sooner through the eye of a needle than such Herod would enter the Kingdom of Heaven.
GGJ|8|190|12|0|Therefore, you rich people, should always richly remember the poor, then you will discover that on Earth there is more, yes much more than enough good fertile ground. Did you, innkeeper and possessor of great goods and riches, well understand this now?"
GGJ|8|190|13|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes Lord and Master, I did not only understand all this very well, but I also have taken the firm unshakable resolution to act according to it, and I will also do my best to convince many people like me of my present understanding and to motivate them to act accordingly.
GGJ|8|190|14|0|I said: "You will do good by that and your reward from the Heavens will not fail, for whoever will convert someone - especially from the rich class - to the light of life and to action in joy and kindness, can expect a very big reward for eternal life for his soul.
GGJ|8|190|15|0|But now the sun is going to rise completely and we will look at the sunrise, then our souls will rejoice about it and will cheer up."
GGJ|8|191|1|1|The flying test of the Greek (20/39)
GGJ|8|191|1|0|After I had said that, all those who were present became quiet and watched the sunrise, except for the old servant of Kado whose eyes were turned towards Me. He did not turn them away and looked only at Me and did not bother about the rise of the worldly sun.
GGJ|8|191|2|0|Kado noticed that and quietly asked the old servant: "Why do you actually not turn your face to the sunrise as the Lord and Master from eternity has advised us?"
GGJ|8|191|3|0|The old servant said: "Because the Lord and Master from eternity is for me an endlessly much greater and holier Sun of life than that one over there in the far east that I have seen oftentimes going up and down and which I hopefully will still be able to see several times more. The worldly sun will soon go down completely for me forever, but this holiest Sun who has now risen so lovely will illuminate our souls forever as on the brightest midday and will set never more. However, woe to those for whom this Sun will set. Those will have to wait long until He will rise again. Look, that is why I prefer to look at this living and most holy Sun than at that worldly sun in the far east, which is His work, as well as this Earth and everything that is in, on and above it."
GGJ|8|191|4|0|When Kado heard this from his old servant, he commended him and turned his face also towards Me and did not take notice of the sun that just rose.
GGJ|8|191|5|0|However, the sunrise was exceptionally beautiful this time because the horizon was very pure, except in the west where light sheep clouds were floating high in the air, which made the blue of the firmament lively. Also different immigrant birds came from the north, high in the air, flying over us, that directed their course to the southwest and avoided the environment of the Dead Sea. Thus the morning was very bright and lively and all those who were present became joyful and cheerful because of that, and they praised Me, because I had given them such a beautiful morning.
GGJ|8|191|6|0|When the sun was already a few hand breadths above the horizon, the innkeeper asked Me: "O Lord and Master, You very well know all things in and on and above the Earth. You surely will also know where the sun is hiding during the night and from where it is coming in the morning. According to our mythical teaching it would sink in the sea and would rise again in the morning on the other side out of the big sea on which the whole Earth is floating. For the eye it also seems that way, but in reality it surely will be quite different."
GGJ|8|191|7|0|I said: "Certainly quite different, but it is not the moment now to explain this well understandably to you. But soon a few Essenes will come to you. Just ask them about it, then they will explain it to you, for already of old they have the right knowledge about it. After them, also My disciples will come to you and will strengthen you in My name. Then My Spirit will fill your souls and will guide you into many kinds of wisdom. And so we will leave this now up to here."
GGJ|8|191|8|0|With this, the innkeeper was again satisfied and asked Me no further about this matter.
GGJ|8|191|9|0|Another Greek who also had come after us, looked especially at the flight of the birds and said by that: "O, what is it good for these animals. Fast and light they fly through the sky to far distances where they can find the food of their taste in abundance. But man, as far as his movement is concerned, is most terribly endowed and must make use of the legs of different animals in order to nevertheless advance faster on a greater trip, for with his own legs he always moves slowly forward. If only God would have given man such a pair of wings, so that he just like those beautiful birds could fly through the air. What kind of bliss that would be for men."
GGJ|8|191|10|0|I said: "Thank God that He did not give men wings to fly, for if man could also fly, nothing would be safe because of him. With such ability he would treat the Earth in a short time even worse than an army of Egyptian grasshoppers are doing with a pasture and field on which they strike down. So do not envy the birds for their ability to fly and do not wish men to have it. The ability of movement that they have is for them sufficient, for they still can advance fast enough to make war with one another. Except for helping their fellowman it would be good for them to move faster, but at such occasions men take largely the time and do not wish for the ability to fly like the birds. However, man can fly with his intellect and free will, and this spiritual flying is worth more than the material flying of the birds. Do you not have the same opinion?"
GGJ|8|191|11|0|The Greek said: "Most certainly, Lord and Master, but the prophet Elijah must have felt very happy when he lifted himself up freely in the air in the wagon of fire and was floating to the high Heavens, on condition that this is how it really happened as it can be read from the books of the Jews."
GGJ|8|191|12|0|I said: "Yes, yes, before the eyes of his disciples this is indeed how it happened, but the meaning of this rare event is deep spiritual, and this you cannot understand. But if you like so much to fly, then believe and will, then I will allow that you will be able to lift yourself up into the free air. But when you float into the air, then take care to keep your balance and that this morning breeze will not master you."
GGJ|8|191|13|0|When the Greek heard this from My mouth, he believed and willed, and quickly he lifted himself up a few men heights high in the free air. But because he had no support, the light morning wind soon became master over him and it turned him once to the right and left and then again with his head downwards and again upwards, and the wind carried him quite far away from the hill, and he, the Greek, shouted for help or else he would be lost. Then I wanted that the wind would again turn towards the hill, and so the Greek desirous flyer came floating again above us.
GGJ|8|191|14|0|I said to him up there: "Now believe and will that you come back again standing on the firm ground, then will happen what you believe and will."
GGJ|8|191|15|0|And the Greek believed and willed and descended calmly again to the ground.
GGJ|8|191|16|0|When he was back again on the firm ground, the others asked him how he liked it in the air.
GGJ|8|191|17|0|Then the Greek said: "In our old books it is written that weak men must not tempt the gods. But now I have tempted the pure, true God, and therefore it was completely justified that in the air I dearly paid for my foolishness. It is terrible for man, who is not build like the birds and cannot control the air, to be deprived of an always firm support, when the wind is making no more difference between him and a down feather, as you have seen with me. O Lord and Master, I thank You that You have helped me to come back down to the sweet, firm ground. Let those dear birds in the air enjoy what they can and will, in me there will never more wake up the desire to ever be in the free air again and to share with the birds the joy of flying. Thus, let us stay on the firm surface of the Earth that carries and feeds us."
GGJ|8|191|18|0|While the Greek was still relating about his experiences to his companions, some of My disciples who during My 1st year as teacher when I also let them fly to Me on the mountain at Kis, asked Me how it happened with them, because they were kept upright in the air.
GGJ|8|191|19|0|I said: "At that time, only My will was active, but to the Greek avid flyer I said: 'Believe and will yourself, then will happen what you believe and will'. And look, the Greek believed without any doubt and really willed it, and so his faith and his will lifted him up in the air and not My will. But when he was in the air without any support he became afraid and did not think about it that he could come back to the ground by means of his faith and his will. Only from that time I wanted that the wind would carry him back here again where I then told him what he should do to come back to the ground. He also could have kept himself upright in the air and command the wind, as certain people deep in the highland of India can also do very well at moments of extreme trance. However, such things have no value for the soul of man.
GGJ|8|191|20|0|But the fact that a person by means of a strong and unshakable faith and a very firm will can perform everything - even move mountains - that I have already told and shown you several times, and therefore this phenomenon was certainly not new or strange to you. But the best that has been said by the Greeks during the sunrise were the words of the old servant of Kado. Therefore, I will awaken him and he will soon be a skilled worker in My vineyard."
GGJ|8|191|21|0|When My disciples heard that from Me, they were satisfied and asked nothing more on the hill.
GGJ|8|191|22|0|After that, a servant from the inn came to invite us for the morning meal that was already prepared. So we left the hill quickly, went into the inn and consumed the morning meal.
GGJ|8|191|23|0|At this occasion many things were discussed. As for Me however, I did not say much - only with the old servant of Kado. After eating I laid hands upon him and strengthened him, and I awakened him to be a disciple and spreader of the gospel. His name was Apollon. He soon became the founder of a congregation that adopted his name.
GGJ|8|191|24|0|Then we continued our trip, after that I first at the request of Kado had blessed the whole house and also promised that I would travel through here again on the 3rd day and speak with them.
GGJ|8|192|1|1|In Essaea at the inn (20/40)
GGJ|8|192|1|0|We went now on our way with a hasty pace and took again the way along which we came yesterday to Jericho. Kado gave us an escort until the bridge over the Jordan where the way divided itself, because from there on it led to the old way to Jerusalem, and a new one led from there in the direction of Egypt to the place Essaea that was still largely 1 day trip away from here. That is the place where I went to, as I had promised the Essenes a few days ago. The way towards it went along many deserted places and the disciples did not like it so much, but still, they did not grumble, although we had to endure the heat and thirst along that way since there was no inn on that part and there were few good springs. We reached Essaea late in the evening. In Essaea were a lot of inns, because that place was always frequently visited by many strangers for reasons that are already known.
GGJ|8|192|2|0|We went immediately to the first best inn, and the innkeeper accepted us at once very friendly and asked with what he could serve us.
GGJ|8|192|3|0|And I said: "If we can have bread, wine and some salt, we will have everything that we need."
GGJ|8|192|4|0|At once the innkeeper let a big table be set, let sufficient bread, wine and salt be placed on it and we, being very tired of the long trip, went immediately to sit at the table. I took the few loaves of bread, blessed them, broke them and the disciples divided them among themselves and they ate and drank. Thus, we soon were strengthened, and the tiredness was more and more removed out of our limbs.
GGJ|8|192|5|0|After we had very well strengthened ourselves for half an hour with bread and wine, the innkeeper asked Me if we also wanted to eat flesh and fish, since he had all that in stock.
GGJ|8|192|6|0|But I said: "We are all sufficiently strengthened now and have still enough bread and wine before us on the table. Tomorrow we will eat fish. However, if you want to do Me a favor, then send a messenger to the stronghold of the Essenes, who should tell them: 'The Lord has arrived with His friends in your inn'. That is sufficient, then the Essenes will soon come to this place with much jubilation and great joy."
GGJ|8|192|7|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me, he went immediately outside to his servants and at once he sent someone to the stronghold, which at this time was still open, because a great number of strangers arrived from all directions of the world with all kinds of diseases and also with several dead children, begging and imploring the Essenes to help them. But this brought the Essenes to despair, for the more they explained to the pleaders that this time they could not and were not allowed to grant their request, the more the strangers urged them. And so the stronghold stayed open for a longer time, and the messenger that was sent by the innkeeper could enter unhindered unto the Essenes.
GGJ|8|192|8|0|When he was asked by the chief of the Essenes what was happening, the messenger said immediately what he had to say and left soon after that. When the Essene heard that, he immediately told his brethren, upon which all faces cleared up at once.
GGJ|8|192|9|0|But also several strangers heard this message and they asked the Essenes, who had become now very glad, what was happening, who the announced Lord was and who His friends were.
GGJ|8|192|10|0|However, the Essenes said: "Today there is no more time to reveal this great secret to you, but tomorrow every creature will be extremely amazed about the might and wisdom of this One Lord."
GGJ|8|192|11|0|The strangers were satisfied with that, left the stronghold and went to the inns. Then the Essenes themselves hurried to the inn where I was staying and when they saw Me, a great and joyful jubilation arose among them. They could not thank Me enough that I had come to them as I had promised, and asked Me to go with them to the stronghold together with all My disciples.
GGJ|8|192|12|0|But I said: "Wherever I have taken up residence, there I will also remain. You stay rather here with Me. That will be more salutary for you. But in the stronghold, I will not come today or tomorrow. What I will do for you, I will do it here openly before all eyes and ears of the world, because all must hear the great witness of God from My mouth."
GGJ|8|192|13|0|Upon this, the Essenes thanked Me with all their heart and said to the innkeeper that he should now put on the table the best and most excellent that he possessed in his inn.
GGJ|8|192|14|0|But I said: "Wherefore? We are already strengthened enough with bread and wine. Instead of that, do rather something good for the poor strangers."
GGJ|8|192|15|0|The chief of the Essenes said: "Lord and Master. The poor we have always in great numbers with us and we also take care of them, and those who are now in the main setting are also taken care of, but we do not have You always with us and then it is surely also just and fair that we express our possibly greatest love, friendship and respect especially to You."
GGJ|8|192|16|0|Upon this I said: "Then do whatever your heart commands you to do."
GGJ|8|192|17|0|Then at once it became very lively in the inn and soon on our table there were very deliciously prepared fishes and also other food. I Myself only took some of the fishes, but My disciples took also other food, as well as the Essenes.
GGJ|8|192|18|0|Also wine was consumed, but in moderation, for the wine was strong. And that is why I said to the disciples: "Be careful that you drink not too much, for you know that drunkenness is a vice that weakens heart and soul, and awakens in the flesh the spirit of fornication and lewdness. A drunken soul will not easily enter the Kingdom of God."
GGJ|8|192|19|0|These words had an impact with the disciples and the Essenes, and after that, everyone enjoyed the food and the wine in all moderation.
GGJ|8|192|20|0|There were great discussions about all kinds of good things and events from the side of My disciples as well as the Essenes. I however did not say much, for I did not want to make Myself known too early to the innkeeper, his personnel and also to a few strangers who out of curiosity came into our dining room.
GGJ|8|192|21|0|Among the strangers however, there was also a young Egyptian who fell from a tree a couple of years before and broke a foot, and could now only move with difficulty with the help of crutches while being in great pain. That is why his parents brought him to the Essenes and paid for his treatment so that the Essenes would heal him. However, he was treated there for already half year, but his illness was not cured.
GGJ|8|192|22|0|This young man looked continuously at Me and he finally took courage to speak with Me. He moved towards Me and asked Me if he only could speak a few words with Me.
GGJ|8|192|23|0|And I said to him: "What do you want Me to do for you?"
GGJ|8|192|24|0|The boy said: "O good Lord, when I was looking at You for awhile, it actually began to glow in my heart and I heard a voice in me that said: 'Only this One can help you.' Upon this, I took courage to direct myself immediately to You and to ask You to help me, for I firmly believe that only You can help me, poor one."
GGJ|8|192|25|0|I said: "So well then, if you believe, then it will be done according to your faith, but when you will be healed, then remain silent about it today, so that there will be no onrush."
GGJ|8|192|26|0|After these words of Mine, the young man was suddenly completely healed from his illness, in such a way that he put his crutches completely on the side and walked freely around in the room.
GGJ|8|192|27|0|But from sheer gratefulness he did not know what to do. He walked towards Me and said with tears of gratefulness in his eyes (the healed one): "O true and mighty wonderful Savior. It cannot be that I only tomorrow can thank You for the good deed that You have shown me. Whether those who are present here will provoke an onrush or not, my heart commands me now to thank You openly with all my heart, for You have healed me so suddenly."
GGJ|8|192|28|0|I said: "Just leave it out, for the quiet gratefulness in your heart is much more dear and pleasant to Me than 1.000 of the most loudly spoken out words. Tomorrow you can also speak out loudly to the strangers who have known you."
GGJ|8|192|29|0|With this, the young man was satisfied and returned to the table where he sat at first and let him also give bread and wine and became very cheerful, for on the advice of the doctors he already for a long time had to avoid wine.
GGJ|8|192|30|0|Anyway, this sudden healing was clearly noticed by the innkeeper, his personnel and several of the strangers who were present, and they asked the one who was healed what I perhaps had secretly done with him, by which he was healed.
GGJ|8|192|31|0|But he (the healed one) said: "You yourselves were in this room and have heard what He said to me: 'It will be done according to your faith'. And with these words of Him I became healed as if by magic, and I am now healthy as I have never been before. That is all what I know and what I can say to you. If you want to know more, ask Him yourself."
GGJ|8|192|32|0|When the innkeeper heard that, he went to the disciple Andreas who he knew before, and asked him one and the other thing about Me, but Andreas referred him also to the next day and did not make Me known too early.
GGJ|8|193|1|1|About the seriousness of the Lord (20/41)
GGJ|8|193|1|0|Now a stranger came to Me and said: "Lord and Master, can You heal every sickness of men as You have healed now the young Egyptian, and from who have You learned this wonderful way of healing the sick?"
GGJ|8|193|2|0|I said: "Listen, you nosy Arabian, nothing is impossible for Me, and what I have, I have from My Father in Heaven. But no one knows this Father except Me, and also, no one knows Me as completely as My Father knows Me. Be satisfied with that and do not ask Me anything else, for you and your tribe are still far away from the Kingdom of God. Your heaven consists of your women and female slaves, and those who praise such heavens as being Heaven are still far away from Me and My Father."
GGJ|8|193|3|0|After these words the Arab kept quiet and did not ask Me anything else.
GGJ|8|193|4|0|However, when the Essenes who were present noticed how I had so shortly concluded the question of the Arab, they thought that I was maybe in not such a good mood and that someone had perhaps offended Me.
GGJ|8|193|5|0|But I said to them: "How can you think something like that of Me since you know Me? I am not like a weak person who is afflicted with all kinds of passions, but I have come into this world to help all people who will believe in Me and will live and act according to My teaching. And so I am now as I was before, even before this Earth was created. I love also those people who still do not know Me and have never known Me. And also to them the gospel will be preached at the right moment. Whoever will take that at heart will receive eternal life, but whoever will not accept the gospel, will remain in the ancient judgment and the ancient death.
GGJ|8|193|6|0|So take care in future times that also the many dead who come to you, seeking for all kinds of help with you, will receive My teaching and will wake up in the spirit and may become alive, then by that you will really help them. I want everyone to be happy, and because I want that and have also come into this world to open the gate to eternal life for all men, I am not today like this and tomorrow different, but always the same as the Father in Heaven, who is in Me, lives, works, directs and maintains.
GGJ|8|193|7|0|Since I want in full earnest the best for all men, without restricting their free will, I cannot play and joke with them, but always go along with them in seriousness, showing them the ways faithfully and truthfully through teaching and deeds by which they can come to the eternal and true life of their soul, if they want it.
GGJ|8|193|8|0|Now if I have come with such intentions to the people in this world, then how could I ever be just like a man be in a bad mood, and who can offend Me? He who has recognized Me and believes in Me and acts according to My teaching will certainly not offend Me, and he who did not recognize Me or who does not want to recognize Me, even if he could recognize Me, cannot offend Me. He only offends himself, since he becomes an enemy of his own life.
GGJ|8|193|9|0|But I only seek those who are sick in soul and body, to help them, and not the healthy who do not need help. For of what kind of love, wisdom and justice could a doctor be accused if he would hate the sick, would persecute and chastise them, only because they are sick? So change your opinion about Me and remember that He, who speaks to you now, is a true and righteous Doctor for the soul and spirit and in case of emergency also for the body."
GGJ|8|193|10|0|When the Essenes heard that from Me, they asked for forgiveness because they had simply such a human opinion about Me.
GGJ|8|193|11|0|And the strangers said among each other: "This is really a strange miraculous Doctor. He does not speak simply as a man but as a God. One has to listen to Him and conform to His words."
GGJ|8|193|12|0|But I said to the Essenes: "Why do you actually ask Me for forgiveness while I have just shown you clearly how and why no one can ever offend Me? I say to you: forgive each other your sins and foolishness, and awaken your love for God and fellowman, then your sins will also be forgiven by Me.
GGJ|8|193|13|0|But if someone is a fool, blind and mute, will he be helped if I would say to him: I forgive you your foolishness, your blindness and your muteness? No, no one will be helped by that, for by that the fool will remain a fool, the blind will remain blind and the mute will remain mute. But if would heal the fool of his illness and the blind and mute from their illness by means of word, advice and deed, then they all will be truly helped by that.
GGJ|8|193|14|0|So let the one who commits foolishness understand the foolishness, cast it off and never commit it again, then it also will be forgiven to him in Heaven, but as long as he does not do that and from time to time still asks God for the forgiveness of his sins, they will not be forgiven before he will have forgiven his sins himself by completely casting off his old foolishness. So let everyone first sweep before his own door. After that, he can go to his neighbor and say to him: 'Look, I have now removed the dirt from me and I am well now, please allow that I will clean up now your hallway, by making up for all the injustice that was committed to you, if you like.' Yes, when the 2 neighbors will make up with each other like that and reconcile about everything in a friendly way, then also in Heaven everything will be made up for and be reconciled. But if this is not so, then it is of no use to pray Heaven for the forgiveness of sins."
GGJ|8|194|1|1|The correct forgiveness of sins (20/42)
GGJ|8|194|1|0|He who can see well, can, if he sees a splinter in the eye of his brother, indeed say to him: 'Brother, allow me that I remove that splinter from your eye.' But someone who carries not only a splinter, but even a whole beam of sins and foolishness in his own eye, let him try to remove the beam from his own eye. Only after his own eye has become pure, he can also help his brother to remove the splinter from his eye.
GGJ|8|194|2|0|He who teaches his fellowmen, should not only teach with wise and well-assembled words like the Pharisees and other false prophets are doing, but rather by his deeds and works, then he will move his fellowmen to a true and living observance. But if he teaches this or that and acts himself in contradiction with his teaching, he is like a wolf in sheep clothes who gathers the shortsighted and credulous sheep around him, giving them wise lessons, only to make them a willing prey for his mouth.
GGJ|8|194|3|0|Will it then be of any use to such a wolf-teacher if he secretly perceives his injustice and says to God: 'Lord, forgive my sins, for I have often sinned against Your sheep', but would still remain the old wolf? O, this asking and praying will absolutely be of no use at all, for he is still the old wolf. He should desist completely from being a wolf and become a lamb, then he will have forgiven his sins himself, and then they will be forgiven in Heaven.
GGJ|8|194|4|0|If your brother has offended you and done you evil, you have, by the love in your heart, the fullest right to forgive the sins of your brother that he has committed against you, and if he would then kindly come to you, would thank you for your love and would seriously promise to do you good, then the sins that he has committed against you are also forgiven in Heaven, even if you do not let yourself be indemnified by him.
GGJ|8|194|5|0|But if that brother does not perceive the injustice that he has committed against you and perseveres in his evilness, then your love and patience will be highly accredited to you in Heaven, but the brother will retain his sins as long as he has not entirely forgiven them himself, which happens when he recognizes them completely as sins, abhors them in himself, lays them off entirely and does not commit them again.
GGJ|8|194|6|0|Since this is now so and can impossibly be otherwise, then how can some of you, Essenes, say to the people: 'We are chosen for the people by the highest God as His representative and have the right to forgive the people their sins and vices that they have confessed to us, which is also valid in Heaven if the one who confesses his guilt, does the penance that we have imposed upon him and who brings this or that offering, by which especially the latter is regarded as important? And when I Myself cannot forgive the sins of any person before he has forgiven himself in the manner that has been shown to you, then how can you replace God by forgiving the people - in return of an offering - their sins that they have never committed against you?
GGJ|8|194|7|0|Yes, as good doctors you can indeed in all earnest want from people who are looking for your help to confess all their sins and infirmities to you, so that then you can give them the right advice for the future, and if it is strictly observed, give them also the desired healing of their soul and their body. But also in that case you should not be a sin-forgiving representative of God but only helping brothers and friends of fellowmen who are suffering in body and soul, then their sins will also be completely forgiven in Heaven if they will follow your advice precisely and will have completely forgiven their sins themselves.
GGJ|8|194|8|0|So if in the future you truly want to help people, then teach them most of all how they have to help themselves, for if there is no serious preceding self-help, then also no help from God is possible. This is especially the case for the soul of man who has become weak and sick through all kinds of sins and who is often already completely dead. Because of his free will and good intellect that soul is - as far as God is concerned - left on his own and he should purify himself of all dross of matter and its judgment, so that after that he can also be purified and strengthened by the Spirit.
GGJ|8|194|9|0|So lay off all your old foolishness and empty deceits and make yourselves free from it. Purify your souls by that, then I will also be able to say to you: 'Now you are also pure in My eyes'. Then I will strengthen you by My Spirit, and this will then awaken you for a higher active power and will make you true, complete human beings.
GGJ|8|194|10|0|Now that you know this and have heard it from My mouth, act accordingly, otherwise My most truthful and living words will be of as little use as your empty, untruthful and dead words have ever been for men.
GGJ|8|194|11|0|My words are indeed the power and life from God Himself, but they only will become part of your life by the fact that you act accordingly. Therefore, be always true doers and not only hearers of the word that I have spoken to you, then also in Heaven all your sins will be forgiven and I will then always be able to help you. Did you well understand this?"
GGJ|8|194|12|0|The chief of the Essenes said: "O Lord and Master in Your godly Spirit of eternity, who would not have understood this? Because this truth is as light as the sun at bright daylight, and in its light we have only now perceived what man should do and how he should live and act to truly be a person according to God's will and order. We will therefore from now on also not only be hearers, but until the end of times of the Earth also be and remain very fervent fulfillers of Your holy word.
GGJ|8|194|13|0|Our old sinful stronghold must be materially and spiritually broken down to the ground and destroyed, and in place of it we will build a stronghold that will be free and open on all sides. In the future the firm walls of our old stronghold should not protect us anymore against all kinds of enemies, but only the power and eternal might of Your godly word.
GGJ|8|194|14|0|And if ever Your teaching should become polluted among the people by all kinds of false teachers and prophets, then within our free walls and in our heart it still will remain in meaning, understanding, spirit and complete deed as pure as it has come in a godly pure way from Your holy mouth into our heart and our soul. O Lord and Master, do speak out Your almighty 'amen' over it, then we Essenes will as future free masons and builders of Your godly stronghold among the people on Earth also remain its most loyal guards."
GGJ|8|194|15|0|I said: "Yes, over this I do speak out the great 'amen' from the mouth of the Father who has send Himself in My person from Heaven to you, and tomorrow you will already discover the result of the great 'amen' that I have now spoken out. But let us now consider the work of today as finished. However, he who still wants to ask something, can ask, and I will answer him."
GGJ|8|195|1|1|The desire of the Arabian (20/43)
GGJ|8|195|1|0|Now another Arabian came to Me and asked if also the Arabians could be forgiven their certainly many sins if they also would act according to what I have now taught the Essenes.
GGJ|8|195|2|0|I said: "Everyone can receive the baptism of the Spirit from God if he recognizes the only true and eternal God, actively believes in Him, who will then love Him above all and his fellowman as himself and will act as it was revealed from God's mouth. But whoever loves women more than God, will remain in his sins."
GGJ|8|195|3|0|When the Arabian, together with several tribesmen, who were present, heard that from My mouth he was at first astonished but he soon took courage and said: "Yes, wise and mighty Lord and Master, You have spoken very clearly and I can perceive the truth of Your words, but that truth is in our earthly life not so easy to follow as one imagines at first sight. To love God above all and also to actively believe in Him and therefore also to love his fellowman more than himself, that would be very easy and at the same time be something very blissful if only the right and true knowledge of God should not have to precede all that. But how can one know the one and only true God and have an idea of how He is and where He is?
GGJ|8|195|4|0|We are - as the Jews are calling us - pagans from birth and have never heard anything about a one and only true God, except from one or the other Jew in very incomprehensible language. That is why we have continuously kept the teaching that was handed over to us by our forefathers and we live according to the manners and customs in which we were educated since our birth, and no one and only true God can make us accountable for that.
GGJ|8|195|5|0|The fact that we love our women very much is true. But what must we do? They are simply there, and with their mouth, their gestures, their figure and nature they demand love from us, and our nature itself commands us to love the beautiful and tender women. So we would have considered it as sin not to love the women, especially when they are still young and beautiful. But to love some one and only true God above all would never have been possible to us because for us, apart from the sun and the light of each fire, there has never been a recognizable and perceptible God.
GGJ|8|195|6|0|We also have priests and magicians who can do all kinds of extraordinary things, who say that they can do these things with the help of the secret powers of the big nature and its spirits, and that they are therefore also immortal. But even these priests and magicians know as little about some one and true God as we do. They do not know Him, so they can also not believe in Him and still less love Him above all, because that which hardly exists for us men can also be impossibly loved above all.
GGJ|8|195|7|0|The sun, the greatest benefactor of the Earth and its creatures, exists, and we worship it, as well as the fire, without which there would be just as little human life as without water and bread. And so we also have to love women because they are there to bring people into the world for us and to take care of them during their childhood as mothers with all love, care and tenderness. In a certain way they are the creators of people and this causes them great need and much effort and they deserve therefore also all our love and attention.
GGJ|8|195|8|0|We all have learned this already since our childhood, and then we also have come to realize with our intellect that it is so, and that is why we have lived according to that teaching and we cannot help it if this was not correct.
GGJ|8|195|9|0|But if ever there was one true God, who existed since eternity and who has made Himself known to the Jews, then He also could have made Himself known to us Arabs, the Persians, the Indians, the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans and still many other nations, which as far as I know has never been the case. And therefore a God who did never exist to us cannot hold it against us as sin if we did not live and act according to His will, which was maybe at one time or somewhere revealed.
GGJ|8|195|10|0|Very mighty Lord and Master, make known to us now the one and true God and make Him known to us in such a way that no doubt would remain in us concerning His existence, then we will not only actively believe in Him but also love Him above all and certainly comply very faithfully with His will if this will be made known to us. But as long as this will not happen, we cannot love the one and only true God above all and comply with His will that has never been made known to us.
GGJ|8|195|11|0|If You are that one and only true God, as this was not so difficult to conclude from many of Your words and also from Your active power, then tell and show us still clearer, then we actively will believe in You, love You above all and just like these Essenes comply very precisely with Your will that will be made known to us. But that which I am desiring must happen first."
GGJ|8|195|12|0|I said: "You have spoken now very wisely, and already tomorrow your desire will be satisfied. However, your allegation that God had until now never revealed Himself to you is not correct. God has also revealed Himself truly, faithfully and openly to your forefathers and has made known His will, but the ever increasing love for the world of their descendants, and their self-love has very soon made the knowledge of the only one true God to sink down. It became weaker and weaker, and together with that, the action according to God's revealed will sank also because it became too uneasy and too sour for the people who were continuously turning externally to the world.
GGJ|8|195|13|0|Then soon people appeared who did not believe at all but were lazy and who still wanted to live in this world as good and as noticeable as possible at the expense of their fellowmen. They taught the credulous people what was more gratifying and pleasant to them instead of knowing the one true God and the action according to His will, for the action according to God's will demands great self-denial without which no one can love God above all and his fellowman as himself.
GGJ|8|195|14|0|Look, this is how things actually are, but your idea, namely that the one true God has only revealed Himself to the Jews is not correct."
GGJ|8|196|1|1|God’s revelation by the nations (20/44)
GGJ|8|196|1|0|There is no nation on the whole Earth to whom God did not reveal Himself at the right time. But then the parents should have continuously educated their children according to God's will in such a way that they exclusively would have remained in the living faith in the one true God and would by that also remain active according to God's known will. But because the right humility and self-denial out of love for God became all too soon too annoying to the people - as I have already mentioned - they abandoned it and turned to the love for the world and self-love. This darkened their souls by which they united themselves with dead matter to such an extent that they lost all that which is purely spiritual, and then it became an easy game for the false prophets to make the already darkened people even darker than they already were from birth because of their laziness.
GGJ|8|196|2|0|As a result of the fact that man has a completely free will, that he himself must decide and develop himself spiritually, laziness was laid by God in every human being, but in such a way that he can overcome it with his will, which costs him in the beginning of course much effort and just as much self-denial.
GGJ|8|196|3|0|If man is already from his childhood urged on to the right activity and educated in obedience, humility, meekness and the right self-denial, he soon will become strong and mighty in the pure and true knowledge of God and in the love for Him, and God will again be able to reveal Himself to him without harming his free will, after which more light and more life will come into the soul, but because men do not exercise themselves to fight against and overcome their inborn laziness - because the parents are already too sluggish for that - men suffocate in their necessarily inborn laziness already a long time before they ever have made an attempt to fight and overcome it in themselves.
GGJ|8|196|4|0|And look, this is how one nation after another passes into the night of life and loses every inner, spiritual light of life. But once this is lost, then how can there be a new revelation? Then from God's point of view it is wiser to leave such people without any revelation and to educate them and bring them to activity by means of the bitter consequences that have to result from laziness. For only after that, the people are forced by the need to perform some useful activity and can by that acquire again the capability in which God can show and reveal Himself again, as this is the case now.
GGJ|8|196|5|0|And by what I have now shown to you all, gentiles and Jews, you will realize that God did not leave any nation of this Earth without revelation, but when they lost it in the course of time then it was always because of them, as I have shown you. And you, blind Arabian, tell Me now if you have also understood this with your sharp worldly intellect?"
GGJ|8|196|6|0|The Arabian said: "Lord and Master, I have well understood it and it is precisely how You have said, but if laziness is an evil that is inborn in man and which he must fight and overcome with the power of his free will, then God should also help him, more precisely in such a way that the one who is weak as such, can - at least during a certain period of his life - more easily become lord and master over his inborn laziness. Because to let man completely go down in his laziness without any given help, this I do not find so compatible with godly love, wisdom and mercy."
GGJ|8|196|7|0|I said: "You still cannot perceive it at this time but when you yourself will be awakened in the spirit, you will also realize and well understand the reason for all this. But because it has already become midnight and I and My disciples have made a long trip, we will give our limbs the necessary nightly rest, and so the work of today is finished."
GGJ|8|196|8|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me and I stood up from the table, he brought Me and My old disciples to a bedroom where we went immediately to rest.
GGJ|8|196|9|0|However, the other disciples, the Essenes and the strangers stayed together for a couple of hours and still a lot was discussed about My deeds and teachings. And the Arabians became more believing and began to realize who I was. But after awhile the sleep overwhelmed them all and they slept at the table.
GGJ|8|197|1|1|About the keeping of feestdays. Questions and objections of the disciples concerning the Essenes. (20/45)
GGJ|8|197|1|0|When the morning had come, I and the 12 were again on our feet and I said to Peter: "What do you think, since today is the day before the Sabbath to which the old Jews who live in this place attach great importance? Should I work today for the well-being of the people or should we go off work?"
GGJ|8|197|2|0|Peter said: "Lord, how can I as a weak and sinful person give You advice in this? For You alone know best which is right. But the sun has not yet risen and You can accomplish with Your will now everything before the sun will illuminate this place. And in order not to offend the old Jews we could keep this day before the Sabbath until the sun has completely set. This day does however not prohibit to speak and to teach, although the Jews attach much importance to this day because they believe that exactly this day is Moses' birthday."
GGJ|8|197|3|0|I said: "This is exactly the reason why I speak to you and am asking if you yourselves attach any importance to the day of Moses?"
GGJ|8|197|4|0|Peter said: "Lord, we attach importance to the teaching of Moses, but not to his day. It is not even proven that this is the day of the great prophet."
GGJ|8|197|5|0|I said: "Although this is indeed the day of the prophet, but this should not hinder us in the least to be busy as much as possible today in order to awaken these old dream explainers from their delusion and to make their foolishnesses clear to them. Let us now go outside again while all the others are still resting, then we will see about all the things that can be done today."
GGJ|8|197|6|0|The disciples were satisfied with this and we went directly outside, up on a hill from which the whole of Essaea and the large walls and strongholds of the Essenes could be viewed. From the hill, we also could see the roads that led to Essaea from many sides, and on most of them we could see many people going to that place for help. And so, there was soon much people coming in this place, but our inn was kept free for us.
GGJ|8|197|7|0|We were watching for a while how the people came closer, and the disciples had the impression that the people moved on only very slowly.
GGJ|8|197|8|0|And the disciple Simon and James the elder said: "Lord, at this speed these people will need from there to Jerusalem 7 to 8 full days of walking while we here needed only 2 days, inclusive the halt on the way. How was it actually possible to come here so fast while other people who moreover let themselves be carried by various pack animals need remarkably more time for it? Were we maybe carried now and then by invisible powers?"
GGJ|8|197|9|0|I said: "This could very well have been the case with us on the lonely, long sections of the road, as it was also the case when we traveled through the extended region at the Euphrates and the upper part of Syria, for with the usual manner of walking we should have needed much more time. When later you will travel in My name, you also will be able to move with a greater speed over deserted, extended regions on Earth, where there are no villages and where no people are living."
GGJ|8|197|10|0|On this, Andreas asked: "Lord, if I could add the people that are already staying here since a few days because they seek help, to those new people who are crowding together, then there could be several thousands of them. If You will help everyone according to Your love and mercy who seek help with You we will be very busy here for many days, for according to my experience this is the number of people who are crowding almost each day to this place to seek help. Regarding this, it will be difficult to help the Essenes, for they have received a worldwide reputation that will now be difficult to eradicate in one time."
GGJ|8|197|11|0|I said: "You still think and speak as a common person. Did you not hear what I have promised yesterday to the chief of the Essenes? When I sent you out before Me into the world I have given you also the power to heal the sick, to cast out evil spirits and to announce the gospel to the poor, and you were able to actively convince yourselves several times of the truth of that power that you have received from Me, because you were able to heal all diseases by the laying on of your hands, except that moonstruck young man because of lack of the right faith.
GGJ|8|197|12|0|Now if I was able to give you such power, will I then also not be able to give it also to the Essenes, since they intended in all seriousness to build a heavenly stronghold on Earth for Me, free from all worldly interests? And if they will receive such power from Me - and actually they have already received it - they also will not have to eradicate their worldwide reputation, but should only place it in another and truthful light. Therefore, we will not have to stay long here to help all those many people - so to speak every one individually - who seek help. They will also be helped by Me because the Essenes will always be able to help them in My name. Look, your worries were useless."
GGJ|8|197|13|0|Let now at this opportunity a lot of them come to this place, so that they will be informed about the new and true institution of this place. Through them it will then soon and easily be known far and wide in the true light, and it will not be necessary at all to send out messengers from here into all directions to free those with wrong understandings from their old superstition. If things are so and not otherwise, we do not have to worry at all about the many people who are traveling to this place."
GGJ|8|197|14|0|On this, Peter said: "Lord, what You have told me now is clear, and we are all highly convinced that this will be so in full truth. But how will it happen with the awakening of the many dead children and other people? For if these will not be awakened, the Essenes will still remain in their old need. But if they will be awakened - of what You are of course capable of - then soon still more people will come here with their dead, and will force these Essenes, who are converted now, to wake up their dead. How can this be prevented?"
GGJ|8|197|15|0|I said: "Also this will be taken care of and neither one of you should be worried or care about it. But it is good that this place is so separated from other places. That is why many things can be done here for which other places in this time would not be suitable. And that is why this also - but for the last time - can be done to the dead. How and in which manner, this I surely know and so you should not be concerned about it."
GGJ|8|197|16|0|With this, My old disciples were satisfied. Only Judas Iscariot still wanted to make a remark.
GGJ|8|197|17|0|But our Thomas interrupted him immediately and said: "The Lord has spoken and after that we only should speak when He asks us, otherwise we should only keep silent and listen."
GGJ|8|197|18|0|Judas Iscariot said: "Then why are the others speaking for which He also did not invite them?"
GGJ|8|197|19|0|Thomas said: "This again is no concern for the two of us, for we cannot know if they were innerly invited to it or not. For in the presence of the Lord, nothing will completely happen without His will, since He is, and will always remain, also Lord over our thoughts, wishes and desires. But it will not go well with him who does not heed the voice and the will of the Lord in his own heart - if only he can hear it - and will not conform to it. This is how I think about it, and also this was put into my heart by the Lord, for we human beings can think or say nothing from our own being which is really good."
GGJ|8|197|20|0|On this, Judas Iscariot did not say anything anymore and watched together with us the bare environment, which however by the crowding of many people was now very lively and therefore, as on a clear morning, always very refreshing to see.
GGJ|8|198|1|1|The Lord and the Arabian robbers (20/46)
GGJ|8|198|1|0|Along our hill however, there was also a footpath coming from a higher mountain range where Arabians were living. They made use of it to go to Essaea and from there also further. But the Arabians lived for the greatest part on a kind of robbery. Already for a long time they had some right according to which they could demand taxes from the travelers, and if a traveler would not comply with this demand, also violence was done to him.
GGJ|8|198|2|0|When we were harmlessly watching the morning scenes, nearly 20 of the formerly mentioned mountain Arabs came along the footpath toward us, stood still and asked us in a not very friendly tone if we already had paid the usual taxes to someone of their tribe.
GGJ|8|198|3|0|I said: "Not until now and we also will not do that now or later, this for the following reasons: firstly we never carry money or other earthly treasures with us, secondly you have no right to ask taxes from us or from other strangers, for it is written: 'You will not do to your fellowman what you do not want him to do to you.' And finally we are very mighty beings who can send away such insolent extortioners and are able to chastise them in a sensitive manner. Therefore, I give you the advice to disappear immediately and not to demand taxes from any traveler, except if you ask them. If you will comply with what I have advised you now, then you will do good, in the other case you will fare badly."
GGJ|8|198|4|0|When the Arabs heard that from Me, some of them were surprised and said: "It happens only seldom that strangers who see us standing well armed before them are coming to us with such words. And these 13 men would certainly not do that if they could not count on one or the other extraordinary power. So it will be advisable to us not to interfere any further with these men."
GGJ|8|198|5|0|The one half agreed on that, but the other half said: "Yes, if we always will let ourselves be frightened by such threats we can as well give up our ancient right and turn to beggary. If these strangers will really carry no money or other treasures, they are free without question, but if they carry something anyway, they also will have to pay to us the taxes we asked for. So let us examine them to see if they are completely without any money or other treasures."
GGJ|8|198|6|0|Upon this, they came standing very closely to Me, and one of them tried also to touch Me with his hand. However, as soon as he touched My garment, fire shot out from the ground and burned his hand. Then all the others were frightened so much that they immediately fell down before Me and begged Me for mercy.
GGJ|8|198|7|0|But I said: "I told you beforehand what you can expect if you want to do violence to us. One of you has tried it and has already received his reward. If you others also want to receive the same reward, then do also violence to us."
GGJ|8|198|8|0|All of them cried out: "Oh no, oh no, this we will never do, not to you who are like gods, and also never more to anyone else, and we will observe what You have advised to us, but let us go our way in peace and let no more evil come over us."
GGJ|8|198|9|0|On this I answered: "Then stand up and tell also your companions what I have told you."
GGJ|8|198|10|0|However, the one whose hand was burned howled because of the pain and he begged Me to remove the pain from him, for he believed that I also can do that.
GGJ|8|198|11|0|And I said: "This is surely possible to Me, but because you are the worst of your gang, you must now also carry the reward that you have deserved already for a long time. However, when you will ever improve your life completely, then also your pain will cease. But in the place down there you will find a spring. Go to it and dip your hand in the water, then your pain will be relieved."
GGJ|8|198|12|0|Then these mountain Arabs stood up and hurried down to the place. The one with the burned hand hurried the most in order to come quickly to the spring that was exactly located in front of the inn where we were staying, and he asked the guard of the spring to receive water from it. In return of a small payment he gave him a big dish of pure water in which he put immediately his hand. At once he felt the unbearable pain to be relieved and he praised Me because I had relieved his pain.
GGJ|8|198|13|0|Now a few people came out of the inn, and heard from the Arabs what happened to them on that hill. So the guests of the inn were informed about the place where I had gone in the morning, and so they all, together with the innkeeper, went immediately on the hill, and when they came to Me they expressed their great joy because they found Me back. The chief of the Essenes told Me about all the things he had discussed with the Arab with the burned hand and told Me also how he praised Me because I had relieved his pain by the water of the spring.
GGJ|8|198|14|0|But I said: "Look, this was a very good lesson for those privileged robbers of this region where a stranger can hardly pass through without being robbed of a third of his property. These will now also tell what happened to them here to their companions, who are spying along the various roads for strangers to impose taxes upon them and to take it away to a large extent in a merciless way. These companions will certainly also desist of their activities and will not trouble so much the strangers anymore as this has already been the case for a long time.
GGJ|8|198|15|0|You also should take care in the future that this old abuse will be restrained. For after I will have gone it should be among the people exactly as it was during the time of the first men on Earth. They should be able to walk around as free brothers on the land which is their property and should meet each other everywhere with true love, and in case of emergencies, support them if possible. But to restrict each other of the rightful freedom by all kinds of mistreatments is no more heavenly but hellish. The more restrictions of the rightful freedom to travel by greedy and imperious people, the more Hell and the less Heaven will be present among the people.
GGJ|8|198|16|0|But who are the ones that hinder their rightful freedom to travel that is so necessary for the higher development of the soul? In the first place, the so-called rulers whose power consists of corruptible mercenaries. Although they allow rich people to travel, yet they want ransom money in return and give them a travel card for a certain time, after which they have to buy a new one if ever they still want to travel around for a longer time. During this time it is unfortunately not possible otherwise, because the blind people have already since long turned themselves away from God and thus also from everything that is heavenly, and have turned to the slavery of sins and Hell. But as it is now, it should not stay that way among the good people.
GGJ|8|198|17|0|The second and even more stubborn group, who restrict people the rightful freedom to travel are the different priests, the pagan and Jewish ones, of whom the last mentioned are in this time completely equal to the pagans. To them the freedom to travel of their faithful ones is an abomination, because men could by traveling acquire too much experience and would no more believe the deceptions in their own country, which would in course of time have a bad influence on the income of these national deceivers and worldly loafers.
GGJ|8|198|18|0|But in order to restrict as much as possible the freedom to travel of the people, the mentioned priests give to some rude people - with the silent approval of the present worldly governors - the authorization, in return of a certain payment, to stop travelers and ask such taxes from them, so that future traveling becomes either very difficult for them or often completely impossible.
GGJ|8|198|19|0|And look, this is then already the perfect Hell among men. Because of this, often the most wild battles and murder and manslaughter will arise. Since the travelers surely know beforehand what can happen to them on one or the other road or in a certain region, they travel in large caravans at the same time, and persistently offer resistance against such robbers who, namely in this region, are largely represented. The impact and consequences of such battles you know all too well and it is therefore really not necessary to describe them further to you. Do you perhaps believe that such a thing could be determined by God's will?
GGJ|8|198|20|0|It is true that, if all mankind would finally begin to travel if the freedom to travel would have no wise restrictions, then the cultivation of the soil - which is necessary for the physical life of men - would be greatly harmed. But look, this has been taken care of by God who has given men, just like the bees, different talents."
GGJ|8|199|1|1|About the purpose and advantage of traveling (20/47)
GGJ|8|199|1|0|If you look at the bees, you will find different kinds among them. First there is the queen bee that leads the main order in the house, then there are the worker bees that work in the house, and further there are the collector bees that zealously have to travel to collect honey and wax - the honey for nutrition and the wax for the construction of cells. Look, so there are also human beings with an inborn sense for work in the house, and therefore they are absolutely not desirous to travel. If all human beings were provided with this quality, they all too soon would pine away and would, like the animals, become wild in their ancient manners and customs.
GGJ|8|199|2|0|Therefore, also in a small community there are people who have a great urge to travel. Along their trips they obtain all kinds of good and often also bitter experiences. Richly provided of these they return home again and bring all kinds of spiritual honey and wax to their relatives, and so in their homeland they become teachers and promoters of all cultures, which is definitely a very good thing.
GGJ|8|199|3|0|But when people who God has chosen to travel around the whole world to gather all kinds of treasures for the people at home are too strongly hindered in their freedom for traveling, then this is certainly against God's will, and so it is evil and belongs to Hell.
GGJ|8|199|4|0|What would be said about Myself if I would not travel to the people in many different places? Would it be their fault if no light of life would come among them?
GGJ|8|199|5|0|But I personally have said and am still saying to all My disciples: 'Go out into all the world to every nation and proclaim the gospel to them.' And when I say this, I certainly cannot approve that the rightful freedom to travel of the people is restricted in a disgraceful manner. But then I can only show it in the light in which I see it, because with a total restriction of the rightful freedom to travel it is indeed as good as impossible to spread My teaching, and that is why I will know how to chastise everyone who will act contrary to My will.
GGJ|8|199|6|0|So you, Essenes, accept from now on your task for this purpose, and take care that the streets and roads become free, then I will bless you all the more for that and will give you power over all evil spirits, and then must happen what you will in My name.
GGJ|8|199|7|0|Just ask yourselves if a man to whom it is forbidden to seek, will ever be able to find something. To seek, ask and knock at the door of fellowman must be left completely free for every human being. Remember this well what I have now told and shown you during the rising of the sun, and act accordingly."
GGJ|8|199|8|0|The chief said: "O Lord and Master, we will do whatever we are and will be capable of, and please, by Your mercy, still increase it in us for all times. Already for a long time we have viewed that old abuse with the greatest disapproval, especially in this region, and have also apposed it as much as possible. But it always had little result, for it soon became clear to us that not so much Rome was behind it but Jerusalem with Herod and the temple servants to whom we were a thorn in the flesh. They always sent their messengers to these Arabs and could provide them with permits to rob, and we finally even had to approve for form's sake in order not to be in danger ourselves.
GGJ|8|199|9|0|But because we know now what Your will is, we will from now on certainly act very strongly against this old mischief, and all these many streets will certainly be purified from these robbers. But in many other places where we do not come and where, as far as we know, the temple servants are doing even greater mischief, You, o Lord and Master, will take care that action will be taken against them with the greatest determination."
GGJ|8|199|10|0|I said: "This has largely been taken care of, and in the future even more care will be taken of it when necessary.
GGJ|8|199|11|0|Everyone who will travel in My name over the whole world to proclaim My teaching to the nations as pure as he has received it from Me will travel safely over all roads and streets and will not be attacked by any street robber. He will be able to walk over snakes, salamanders and scorpions, and they will not be able to harm him. And if someone would mix poison in his food or drink, it will not harm his body and blood. And if he would come into whole troops of wolves, lions, tigers, panthers, hyenas, bears and wild boars, then these furious animals will not only not be able to harm him in any way, but will be of service to him in case of need, for a person who is filled with the Spirit of God is also lord over the fury and anger of malicious animals just as he is also lord over all elements, if he carries the faith for it without any doubt in his heart and also in his soul.
GGJ|8|199|12|0|But in course of time, there also will be a lot of false prophets traveling in My name to the foreign people in all the nations of the world - although only in appearance to spread My teaching among them, but in fact only to receive many earthly goods from the foreign nations, and for this reason they will turn and change My teaching in such a way that this will be most suitable for their pursuit of profit.
GGJ|8|199|13|0|Well now, such messengers cannot count on the protection as I have promised to you here. For he who will not work for Me and for the truthful spreading of God's Kingdom on Earth among the people, but only for himself and his world, will never be accepted by Me and can also not expect any protection or reward from Me. He only can seek his protection, his help and his reward in himself and in his world.
GGJ|8|199|14|0|And even if he will call Me in his need: 'Lord, Lord, help me in my great need', then the answer will be laid in his heart and conscience: 'Why do you, worldly man, call Me for help? I do not know you and I also have never accepted you, for on your own you have without any faith in Me and only because of worldly gain, traveled so-called in My name as a false teacher over the whole world. Now help yourself, now that you are in need and misery, for I do not owe you any help since you also have done nothing for Me. Because you actually did not go out voluntarily, driven by faith in Me, neither by the true love for the salvation of men, but only for the sake of your own earthly welfare. And even less were you ever called or invited by Me. You have set out for danger for your own advantage. So help yourself now, or maybe they who have sent you can help you.'
GGJ|8|199|15|0|Although, for the sake of My true name, My true disciples will in the future also have much trouble with and endure much persecution from the worldly people and on the part of many false prophets and teachers who are so-called acting in My name. But by that they will always be able to count on My help and on My special protection and reward, but the world and its prophets never. They can only protect themselves with the sword in their hand and secure themselves against the dangers, but finally it will be like this: he who will handle the sword will also perish by the sword."
GGJ|8|200|1|1|Instructing the teachers (20/48)
GGJ|8|200|1|0|And look, this is now how the One to whom all power in Heaven and on Earth has been given out of Himself since eternity, has spoken to you and to all of you who are present here, and therefore you also can believe that I will do everything I have promised. So you should not worry about anything else except passing on My teaching to the nations as purely as you have heard it from me.
GGJ|8|200|2|0|I have given you the teaching and the power to do wonders in My name for free, and so you also should give all that for free to the nations. However, if the people will love you for the sake of My name and want to serve you with all kindness, then you also may except this kindness, as it is permitted by Moses, for whoever serves love by love, serving in this way God's true altar, may also live by the altar.
GGJ|8|200|3|0|If someone out of true love will do something good to a called teacher, helper or prophet, I will also accept that as if he had done it for Me, and he will receive the reward of a prophet. For even those who - in their innocence and in the blindness of which they are not guilty - will bring offerings to the false teachers and prophets, will be richly compensated by Me, for they believe that they are pleasing God by that. So also I will compensate all the more richer those people who out of true and pure love for Me have done something good to those who I have sent to them and who I have awakened for them.
GGJ|8|200|4|0|Therefore, in the future you can also say to those who have found comfort and help with you, asking you what kind of offering they should bring you for that, according to their old manners and customs: 'We have done this out of God's love which has given us such a mighty grace for free. However, if you also have the love of God in you, which you have come to know through us, then do what this love will command you to do, for we have many poor people around us who need your love. But for what we have done for you in the name of the Lord there is no charge as before, but from now on until the end of times we will do that for free, because also we have received this invaluable grace from God for free for the salvation of every person who believes in the God whom we are proclaiming, who will keep His commandments, love Him above all and his neighbor as himself.'
GGJ|8|200|5|0|So when people are out of love voluntarily doing for you or giving you one or the other thing, then you can also accept it without objection in all love and kindness. But from the poor you should not accept anything, even under this condition, but you should moreover support them in all love and kindness, so that they will be aware of God's eternal love and kindness.
GGJ|8|200|6|0|Now I have revealed, namely to you Essenes, how all things should be and also will be in the future and what My true disciples should do and can expect, and so we can leave this hill and go down to the inn where the morning meal is already prepared. Only after that we will start with the work for which reason you have asked Me in the fullest faith to come to you.
GGJ|8|200|7|0|However, what I have told you here, keep that to yourselves for the time being, since I have entrusted this to you on this lonely hill without any strangers to witness. However, to those who will step in your footprints you should inform them completely. For if someone does not know how he should carry out his profession and is not informed of what his profession consists, then how will he be able to carry it out? That is why everyone who wants to carry out My profession on Earth among the people must be very well acquainted with it and be entirely convinced about everything, otherwise he is and will remain a dead and blind teacher.
GGJ|8|200|8|0|Because a teacher who truly and actively will teach in My name, needs more than the knowledge to read the Scripture and then to read it aloud to other people. I say to you: the letter is dead - and also the one who only reads it while he himself does not understand it and will thus also not act accordingly - so that he can awaken in the spirit and come to life. Only the spirit makes alive and gives the right understanding and active power.
GGJ|8|200|9|0|As you are now instructed by God, every true teacher must in the whole future be instructed by God before he can assume a godly profession, for if a person, of no matter what kind of profession, wants to become a good worker at the same level of a master, he surely must learn it first from a master of that profession. However, in this profession, which consists of the most important and most holy for every human being, I alone am the Master. Thus, whoever wants to teach this to the people with the best result must first learn it from Me.
GGJ|8|200|10|0|That is why I said to you that those who will step in your footprints and will continue the profession that I have entrusted to you now, must be well instructed in all the things that I have now entrusted to you. For the other people it is however sufficient that they actively believe in Me, love Me above all and the fellowman as themselves. Because this covers all of Moses, the law and all prophets, and the result of it is eternal life, and in the opposite case eternal death out of which a soul will hardly awaken to life."
GGJ|8|200|11|0|Now the chief said: "O Lord and Master, we all have heard, understood and also taken deeply at heart Your very important words of life. Only one thing at least is not completely clear to me. What it is that we should do and observe during the profession that You have entrusted to us, that we have now well heard and learned from You, the only true Master, but how will those who later will assume our profession be able to do that, since You surely will not always be personally among us, as this is now fortunately the case for us?"
GGJ|8|200|12|0|I said, while we were already going down the hill: "By far you still have not yet learned everything from Me what you will need in order to perform completely well the profession that I have entrusted to you, and nevertheless you will soon learn from Me all the rest without My personal presence. For even if I will not be present bodily as a person as I am now, I still will be present in the spirit of My love, wisdom, might and power. And that Spirit will always teach you whatever you should do and speak. It will put the words that you should speak in your heart and in your mouth.
GGJ|8|200|13|0|And as you will be instructed in this manner by My Spirit in all wisdom from God, also your true successors will be instructed in everything without My bodily presence. For truly I say to you: where I am speaking and working now, so also it is only My Spirit that speaks and works, which is God as the Father in eternity, and not My bodily person that first has to be dissolved to enter entirely into the glory of the Father.
GGJ|8|200|14|0|And if you know this now, you will now also understand how someone for the sake of eternal life always can and will be instructed by Me, even without this bodily personality of Mine."
GGJ|8|201|1|1|The healing of the sick people of the chief of the Essenes (20/49)
GGJ|8|201|1|0|When the chief heard this of Me, he thanked Me with all his heart, for by this a great burden was taken away from him. While we were having this important discussion with each other, we arrived at our inn where already a rich and well-prepared morning meal was waiting for us. So we went immediately to sit at the table that was full of food and drinks. I thanked and blessed the food and wine, and then we took the morning meal in a cheerful mood and with moderation, about which the innkeeper and his wife who had prepared the meal for us were truly rejoicing.
GGJ|8|201|2|0|Also a few of the most prominent Essenes, with the chief in charge, were sitting at our table and were eating and drinking with great enjoyment and cheerfulness. This was noticed by a few strangers who sat at different tables while having their morning bread, and they said among each other: "Something very special must be happening there, because those very prominent saviors who otherwise look so serious are now so cheerful as nobody has ever seen them before."
GGJ|8|201|3|0|These words were however well heard by the chief and he said to the strangers: "Listen, you who are now having these thoughts about us. It is sufficient for mortal men, who are facing death, to walk on Earth with sad and serious faces and by that are showing that they are friends of life and not of death. But if a mortal human being, as we also were before, has penetrated from death to life and has put on the garment of entire immortality, then he also can be full of joy and cheerfulness already on Earth as if he were already in God's Heavens. But you will of course not yet perceive and understand this now. But also for you the time can come that you will perceive and understand it."
GGJ|8|201|4|0|Then the strangers did not say anything anymore, and we continued to eat and drink.
GGJ|8|201|5|0|When we had finished the meal, the young Arabian from Egypt, who had been healed by Me the evening before, came together with still a few other people who were lame and very crippled. He walked towards Me and asked Me if I would also like to heal them, for, so he said, they also were from this region and were a burden for themselves and their fellowmen, which was very sad to them because in their miserable condition they were not able to do anything good for anyone and they had to be continuously helped and maintained by those who had pity on them.
GGJ|8|201|6|0|I said to the Arabian: "It is true that I have told you and also those who were with you yesterday not to speak to strangers about what I have done to you. You have done that in general, and out of mercy you only have told these few who are suffering where and how you were helped. Now you have taken them with you, and you yourself have pleaded for them, which gives Me a good testimony about your heart, and so your just request will not remain unanswered by Me, for the right, pure and unselfish love and mercy of a person for his suffering brothers will also with Me find always love, mercy, and it will be heard, for it is written: 'The prayer of a good, pure, believing and pious heart will at all times be heard by God.'
GGJ|8|201|7|0|But so that in the future - if you will believe what the Essenes will teach you - you also may find help with them, I have given them the might and power to heal afflictions in My name, just as I have healed you yesterday evening. And now the chief should lay hands upon the lame and crippled, then they will be helped."
GGJ|8|201|8|0|When the chief heard that from Me, he asked Me to help still for this time the disabled Myself, because for such work he still felt too unworthy and in his mind also still too powerless.
GGJ|8|201|9|0|I said: "Just do as I have told you, for a true disciple should always begin a work while the master is watching, so that the master - if the disciple would not succeed something - can draw his attention to his faults and the reason for the failure, for no disciple is as perfect as his master, but once he will become like his master - through his zeal and diligence - then, just as the master, he will no more fail in anything. So do now as I have told you, then everything will turn out right and will be completely fine."
GGJ|8|201|10|0|Only now, the chief took courage and said: "O Lord and Master, now and always, simply and solely, Your will be done." After these words, he stood up and went with great emotion to the disabled, stood among them and said: "In the name of the One who only is almighty, more than holy and endlessly good, full of love and merciful, I lay my weak hands upon you and may the great Lord and Master help you by that."
GGJ|8|201|11|0|When the chief - while saying this expression, which was later on used by all My disciples in the healing of the sick - laid hands on the crippled, everyone of them became healed at once, in such a way as if there never had been anything wrong with them.
GGJ|8|201|12|0|Only one of them, having lost both of his hands up to the elbows because of a fall, and whose feet were also paralyzed, that were healed, did not receive his arms back and he said to the chief: "Since you have now by the will of the only almighty Lord already set me free from all my other afflictions, I believe now also very firmly that you can also create my lost hands."
GGJ|8|201|13|0|The chief said, somehow embarrassed: "Yes, you my friend, the Lord and Master is surely able to do that Himself since His power can call worlds into existence out of nothing, but I am only a weak disciple and cannot do that, for there is a great difference between healing and creating.
GGJ|8|201|14|0|When a plant is withering in the garden and looks sick, one can give it water, then it will become fresh and healthy again, and this is called healing. But if there is not a single plant in the garden, the sprinkling on the bare ground has no use at all, for we men, even with the best intention and with the strongest faith, cannot call even the smallest moss plant into existence. Only God's almighty will can do that.
GGJ|8|201|15|0|You, friend, will therefore also clearly realize that I as a human being was able, through the mercy of the Lord and Master, to heal indeed your still existing - although paralyzed - limbs, but I cannot create anew your entirely lost arms."
GGJ|8|201|16|0|The man without arms could understand this indeed, but still he said to the chief: "If the great Lord and Master has given you this great power to heal such crippled people, as we were before, so suddenly and miraculously through your word and through the laying on of your hands, which is actually the same as a complete new creation, then it still should be possible to restore my lost hands. That will probably not be less possible for you and that Master as the very sudden healing of our paralyzed and entirely crippled limbs, sense organs and sick inward parts. For look, I even can feel my both lost hands as if I still had them, and I even feel now and then as it were a burning pain in my two lost arms, and thus I believe that my soul has not lost the hands, even if my body has lost them.
GGJ|8|201|17|0|Furthermore I am of the opinion that through the power of a true and almighty God, also a lost part of the body can be restored to someone, just as an elephant's teeth that are cast, the deer its antlers, the crab its pincers, and even us human beings our hairs that are shaved off and our nails that are cut off. It certainly would only depend on the will of God, on the right faith of a true disciple of God and on the suffering person."
GGJ|8|201|18|0|After these very meaningful words of the man without hands, who was a migrated Jew, the chief did not know what he should do at that moment. Did he have to lay on hands on the man without hands one more time, with a very firm faith, or should he first discuss with Me about it whether and how the desire of the man without hands could possibly be granted? He preferred the second and came with this matter to Me.
GGJ|8|201|19|0|And I said to him: "See how good it was that you, while I was watching, have done a first work, and thereby have stumbled over a little lack of faith and trust in God's love, wisdom and power. If you, without doubting, would also have included in your faith the restoration of the arms of the Egyptian Jew, then he would have his hands by now, but being afraid you retreated and thought that this matter would be impossible, and so that man did not receive his lost hands back. But go now and believe firmly that with Me all things are possible. Lay your hands upon him once more, then he also will receive his hands anew."
GGJ|8|201|20|0|After these words of Mine, the chief, named Roklus, went full of the firmest faith again to the man without hands and said: "Since you yourself believe, and as a Jew know the almightiness of the only true God, it will be done according to your desire and faith, in the name of that great Lord and Master in who lives bodily the fullness of God's Spirit."
GGJ|8|201|21|0|When the chief had said that over the man without hands, he immediately received his lost hands back.
GGJ|8|202|1|1|The healing of the poor (20/50)
GGJ|8|202|1|0|All the Jews and gentiles who were now healed, thanked Me, and they glorified and praised Me beyond measure.
GGJ|8|202|2|0|And the one who received his arms back said aloud: "All thanks, all glory, all honor and love to God on high, who has now given such a might and power to a Man. Many thousands are staying here around the great stronghold of wonders and are hoping for help and comfort, but they will not be helped there. Here is now the true Stronghold of Wonders, were everyone can be helped. Thanks also to the young Arabian who has shown us the way to this true Stronghold of Wonders of God, the Lord and Master, and has brought us along this straight way unto here.
GGJ|8|202|3|0|O, if those many thousands, who are staying now for already many months around the great stronghold because of their hope for help, would know this, how quickly they would leave that dead stronghold and come to this place where the great Lord and Master is here now Himself, living as a Human Being among men, and who gives His friends eternal life and the power to heal all sicknesses. Would it not be like a message that comes purely out of the Heavens for the many who are suffering and are inconsolable, if we, who are healed, were permitted to bring them the news as to where the true, living Stronghold of Wonders is now?"
GGJ|8|202|4|0|I said: "Because you have found in yourself the conviction of who I am, you can go there, together with the others who are healed, and for the moment reveal only to the poor and needy where they can be helped if they have faith and a real trust. But the rich, who have mostly brought their many dead children here in well-closed coffins in order to revive them again, you should not tell them yet, for there is still time enough to help them, and first they will have to hear a preaching."
GGJ|8|202|5|0|When I had said that to those who were healed, they all thanked Me and then hurried to the great open square that was surrounded by the great stronghold and the long ring-walls, and was called 'The great waiting square'. There they informed the poor about the true Stronghold of Wonders, which was very easy for them because they were assigned to a separate place that was located the farthest away from the stronghold and therefore they were now the closest to the Stronghold of Wonders.
GGJ|8|202|6|0|When those who were healed, came to them and they all could soon see that they were completely healed, they were asked immediately by all the many poor and needy: "Where, where, how and when were you healed? Barely 1 hour ago you were still the last and mostly behind of us and we have not seen that anyone has called you to the stronghold and were brought to it and were let in. O, bring us also to that place of salvation."
GGJ|8|202|7|0|Then the Jew said: "Believe and trust and give honor all of you to the one and only true God of the Jews. Follow us, the best you can, then you will be helped. For at the place where we were healed is now the true, living Stronghold of Wonders."
GGJ|8|202|8|0|When the poor, who were afflicted with all kinds of illnesses, contagious diseases and terrible rashes, and the blind, deaf, mute, those who suffered from gout and all kinds of lame and crippled people, heard that, they began to leave the square the best they could. Those who were blind and those who were too seriously lamed and too crippled were of course led and also carried by their guides, so that they could arrive as fast as possible at the place of salvation.
GGJ|8|202|9|0|After 1 hour, there were more than 1.000 disabled people on the whole big square in front of the inn, and immediately after that, the healed Jew came to us in the dining hall to announce this to Me with great respect.
GGJ|8|202|10|0|Then I said to the chief Roklus: "Now go outside, stretch out your hands in My name in one time over them all, which will work as powerful as if you would have laid your hands on each one of them individually - then they all will be healed."
GGJ|8|202|11|0|Roklus did that immediately, and look, at the same moment they were all healed.
GGJ|8|202|12|0|After this great healing took place, there was a rejoicing among the healed ones, almost without end, and many pushed their way to the chief and said: "Oh, how was this now possible to you, and otherwise never?"
GGJ|8|202|13|0|Roklus said: "You should not praise me for that, because the God of the Jews, the one and only true God, has done this for you. Believe in Him and praise only Him for that."
GGJ|8|202|14|0|Then they all asked: "Where, where is this one and only true God, so that we can fall down before Him and worship Him only?"
GGJ|8|202|15|0|Now I came outside to Roklus and said to him: "Tell them that they should thank the God of the Jews only in their heart, which He will certainly hear, and that they should go now to their inns to strengthen themselves with food and drink. Only this afternoon these poor will see Me."
GGJ|8|202|16|0|When Roklus had said that to those who were healed, they obeyed, stood up from the square in a supple way and went to their inns immediately, where they were served at once in the best way by the innkeepers who were greatly amazed.
GGJ|8|202|17|0|The innkeepers were very puzzled and said: "A mightier Man must have come to this place, because never before it was heard of such healing here."
GGJ|8|203|1|1|The attempt of the rich (20/51)
GGJ|8|203|1|0|But now, also the many rich, who also were waiting for months to receive help and who made much expenses for that, noticed that the many poor were already entirely healed, and they said: "Why were you poor people - who are actually sustained by us - helped sooner than we?"
GGJ|8|203|2|0|They (the poor) said: "This we do not know. We were however not healed in the stronghold but outside in front of the last and most insignificant inn of this village, and so we did not have any priority over you in the great stronghold of wonders. But we believe that the true Stronghold of Wonders is now in that inn. Go to it yourself and take information there, then they surely will give you an answer."
GGJ|8|203|3|0|When the rich heard that from the poor, they did not know what they should do or undertake at that moment. But after having thought about it for a while they finally took a decision, and quite a great number of them went to our inn and took information there from the personnel about this matter. But these referred them to us in the dining hall.
GGJ|8|203|4|0|However, the rich said to the personnel: "Listen, we are people with worldly knowledge and other higher education and cannot and will not force our way. Let one of you go inside and report to us if it is permitted that we should come to the saviors now, then we will also give a good reward to the one who will give us a good report. For we know already for years that it is difficult to see and even more difficult to talk to the local saviors, and certainly to their chief. If we now would go to them unannounced and would come into the rooms that are occupied by them, they would perhaps blame us, and then we could wait even longer before we will be allowed to meet them. That is why we are asking you - because you are of service here - to announce to us beforehand, and also, as said, in return of a good reward, to take care that we can come in to meet them.
GGJ|8|203|5|0|One of the servants said: "The saviors are gathered as guests at the table, and everyone can freely enter - no matter if he is rich or poor - and order something in the dining hall to strengthen his body, for our wine is good, just like our bread and also our other food, and in this inn of ours it will never happen that someone will be asked too much money. The poor went into the dining hall unannounced, and their request was granted at once, then why should it be for you, prominent people, seem strange to do the same? Go inside and do what the poor have done before."
GGJ|8|203|6|0|After these words the house servants left the rich and went to work.
GGJ|8|203|7|0|When the rich realized that they could achieve nothing with these unselfish servants, they began to draw lots among each other, to know who of them would go into the hall first. It so happened that the lot fell on the one with the least of courage.
GGJ|8|203|8|0|That one started to make excuses and asked the others to go nonetheless into the hall first, for he had too little courage for that. Then they tried to let each other go first, and nobody dared to put his hand on the door lock to open the door.
GGJ|8|203|9|0|And one of them (they were 30 altogether) said: "This is really strange. I often stood very courageously fighting with the sword in front of the most embittered enemies and did not feel any fear and no anguish, and here I feel fear and anguish. How can that be?"
GGJ|8|203|10|0|While the 30 rich people were still talking like that with one another, I told Roklus that he should open the door for the 30 prominent men and let them come into the hall.
GGJ|8|203|11|0|Roklus did so immediately. But when the 30 saw the chief, whom they knew well and took him for almost a god, they were frightened, bowed before him unto the ground and not one of them had the courage to speak to him.
GGJ|8|203|12|0|But Roklus said: "Friends, although it is appropriate for man to be humble and modest, but here it is not right. I am a man as you, and I can do as little out of myself as one of you. If God, the one and true One, in whom the Jews believe, is merciful by my word and prayer, then all the honor should go to Him and not to me who am powerless and can do nothing out of myself. Now be courageous and come to us into the hall to present your request."
GGJ|8|203|13|0|Only now, the 30 lifted up their head again and also their whole body and went now somehow more courageous and determined into the hall where the kind innkeeper showed them a table and also asked them if they would like to have bread and wine. And they immediately asked for both because they still did not eat anything that morning.
GGJ|8|203|14|0|These 30 men came from Cairo in Egypt and belonged also to the Jewish tribe, but their ancestors fled to Egypt already during the time of the Babylonian exile, and thus these 30 men had still some knowledge about Moses and a few prophets and they observed the day of Moses when they were among the Jews, but they themselves believed more in the priests of Egypt, their mysteries and laws. Since they thought to be among many Jews, they also wanted to honor the day of Moses and fast the whole day, but when they saw bread, wine and all kinds of other food on our table, they let them also bring immediately bread and wine, and they ate and drank very tastefully.
GGJ|8|203|15|0|When they soon had strengthened themselves sufficiently, they took courage, and one of the most prominent stood up from his seat, went with great respect standing before Roklus and said: "Forgive me, supreme savior of this stronghold, which is famous in the whole world. We and still a lot more people with us are waiting for almost 2 months with our dead children who are kept in iron coffins. We wanted to present our request, if ever it still would be possible to bring our children back to life, and for this reason we set up our waiting camp very close to the main entrance of the stronghold of wonders. The servants of the stronghold gave us the assurance that we soon would be happy because it would be our turn, but until now the hope was in vain.
GGJ|8|203|16|0|Far below the place we are staying, is a big group of all kinds and all sorts of poor beggars and crippled people to whom we daily gave alms. Well now, they surely had for themselves much less hope than we to be admitted into the stronghold of wonders. And just look, only 1 hour ago all these people stood up, since they were of course called to this place before us, and soon after that we saw that all those kinds and all sorts of disabled people - whom we know already well - were completely healed of all their afflictions. They praised God above all, went into the inn and strengthened themselves with bread and wine. When we asked them where this so exceptional mercy had come over them, they named this inn the new and true stronghold of wonders and said that we also should come here to convince ourselves of everything. And so we are here to finally present our supplications and requests with the deepest respect before you, because you as chief of the Essenes are capable of doing wonders."
GGJ|8|203|17|0|On this, Roklus said: "But friends, what is wrong with you? As far as I can see, you are healthy and your clothing shows that you are also very rich people. What is lacking to you and with what can you be helped?"
GGJ|8|203|18|0|Then one of the 30 men said: "All thanks to the ancient and only true God of the Jews, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob that we are still healthy, and that we also do not lack all kinds of riches, but our children have died, and now we are almost completely childless and have thus no offspring and no heirs. However, we know that here, already a lot of times, deceased children were brought back to life again, and thus we have, as you surely know already, brought our dead children here in Essaea in well closed coffins to let them - if possible and in return of a desired offering - be brought back to life again by you. The coffins are in the resurrection crypt, which you have allocated for that and where we have delivered them already a couple of months ago. Also, we have already paid the requested fee to your appointed watchers. And now we are here to ask you if you would like to be merciful to us and give us back the life of our children, and for that we are willing to lay down at your feet every desired offering."
GGJ|8|203|19|0|Now Roklus said: "Listen to me now, friends. I know that you have brought your children - a total of almost 200 - to this place, despite the fact that I have sent messengers already 1 year ago to all the places on Earth that are known to me to announce everywhere to the people loud and clear that we may not awaken dead children to life anymore and will also not do that. Our messengers will also have announced this in Cairo, as they also have announced it in many other places, as we know for sure. But if you knew that, then why have you troubled yourselves in vain and made these great expenses?"
GGJ|8|203|20|0|The 30 said: "Supreme master, it is true that we have received that message, but our too great sadness for our children who have died from a contagious children's disease as has never spread before since time immemorial in our city and region, has compelled us to still try once more, after the payment of great offerings, if we maybe could still with you - perhaps for the last time - find mercy and an answer to our request. But if this would be no more possible, despite all our begging, waiting and offering, we have decided to bring our dead children to Galilee, to that new great prophet, about whom we have heard from travelers that He heals not only all sicknesses, but awakens also dead people by His word and by the might of His will. But nevertheless, we ask you for this mercy. Hear us, and give back our children alive to us."
GGJ|8|204|1|1|Roklus sends the rich to the Lord (20/52)
GGJ|8|204|1|0|Roklus said: "Look, friends, I am a human being who is quite as weak and powerless as you yourselves, and I also have never possessed the power and might to awaken a person, who was already completely dead, to life again, or to give a new body to a soul who has lost his body. This is only possible to God or to a prophet who is filled with God's Spirit in order to show to the people again the lost way to the eternal life of the soul.
GGJ|8|204|2|0|But if God Himself commands to leave the deceased ones in the rest which is determined by Him, and not to give the living any useless hope and unfounded joy by all kinds of magic arts, then you will also understand that we Essenes have to obey God, for He has revealed and shown Himself to us. And only now we realize that He is as He is and what His intentions are for us human beings. Thus, we cannot involve ourselves anymore with that old magic which has not any value, but only with the one and only true and almighty God, through our love for Him and our fellowmen, and by entirely fulfilling His will, which He has revealed to us. And that is why we cannot and may not do anymore what He has forbidden to us. But ask Him, the eternal great Master of life. Whatever He will do for you, will truly be good."
GGJ|8|204|3|0|Another good speaker from the group of 30 said: "But master and chief of the mighty brothers, you surely have healed all those disabled people in one time, and even given back the lost hands of someone, and some even their eyes, noses and ears, only by the laying on of your hands and by the words that you spoke. This seems to me more than the awakening of a dead child - who still has completely all of his limbs - from the sleep of death. If you were able to do that, it is hardly believable to us that you cannot bring our children back to live in the same manner, if you only want it."
GGJ|8|204|4|0|Roklus, now being a bit embarrassed, said: "Friends, I do not want to leave you any longer in uncertainty, but tell and show you frankly the full, pure truth. Look, you just have spoken out openly your conclusion that you want to travel to Galilee to the new, great prophet of the Jews if you would not find any help here. And I tell you that this would be very good for you, if this would be necessary. You do not know the prophet, but I know Him and I tell you that He is endlessly much more than a prophet. He is namely the One of whom all prophets have prophesied that He would come into this world in the flesh. And those who would believe in Him and would love Him above all as the only Lord of Heaven and Earth and all life, He will set free from the slavery of the ancient sin, the devil and eternal death.
GGJ|8|204|5|0|Look, that is the prophet to whom you want to go. He could of course awaken your dead children again, for only to Him nothing is impossible. And, listen further: only in and by His name, which is more than holy, I have at His command helped the disabled ones. That is why those who are healed have praised only Him and not me. Do you now understand this supreme wonderful matter?"
GGJ|8|204|6|0|Now the 30 looked very surprised, and the speaker asked Roklus immediately: "Then where, where is He, the almighty, so that we can go to Him and give Him the honor which only He deserves?"
GGJ|8|204|7|0|Roklus said: "Listen, friends, when someone is standing unexpectedly close to a great event and cannot see with his reason and oftentimes also not with his eyes and ears, that which is great and special and is already very close to him, man has a peculiar sense organ in his heart, which is called intuition. When something - without man knowing it - is extremely good and brings happiness and blessing and is close to him, the heart becomes by that very joyful and cheerful, but in the opposite case sad and depressed. Now ask your inner intuition. How is it disposed? What is your heart feeling?"
GGJ|8|204|8|0|The speaker said: "At least mine feels happy as if the most High and most Holy One is somewhere near - even in this inn. That is why I feel a special happiness in me, although my heart as well as that of all my companions has actually no special reason to be in a happy mood, for as far as I am concerned I have - mark you - already brought 4 dead children on the long way to this place in the hope that they would be awakened to life again, and have waited in vain for 2 full months. This is certainly a circumstance, which for very understandable reasons cannot make the heart happy and cheerful. And still, we are today already since the early morning quite remarkably very cheerful and joyful and can no more imagine that we were sad before. Yes, in my heart I even have the feeling as if someone gives me the assurance that I will bring back my 4 children alive to Cairo."
GGJ|8|204|9|0|Then also the others said: "Also we are feeling the same thing, and it seems to us that it will indeed be so and not otherwise. But our heart has now enflamed into a joyful longing. So do not leave us, o master, any longer in uncertainty and tell us where the Most High personally is now. In the spirit He is present everywhere, just as we old Jews still know about the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. He sees everything, hears everything, knows everything, creates everything and maintains everything. But since He Himself is now, according to the old promises, living among the people of this Earth in a human form and showing great kindness to them, we also would like to see the old Creator and Father of men with our physical eyes and hear His Fatherly voice with our soiled ears - of course, unfortunately still as being great sinners in God's eyes - so that we will be able to say to everyone at home: 'We have seen God and have spoken to Him, and have heard His will from His own mouth according to which all men should act and live.' Tell us, great master and chief of this institution of wonders, which is famous of old, where He is now - maybe even close to us - He whose name no human tongue nor the tongues of all angels can speak out."
GGJ|8|205|1|1|The true worship of the Lord (20/53)
GGJ|8|205|1|0|Now Roklus said: "Well now, raise your heart and your eyes. This Man, who is sitting here at my right side at the table and examines the heart and kidneys of each one of us, is the One to whom you wanted to travel to Galilee."
GGJ|8|205|2|0|When the 30 heard that from Roklus, they fell down in deep awe with their face to the ground and called out: "Honor to You, God on high! Holy and above all, eternally mighty is Your name! O Lord from eternity, do not reject us, children of Abraham, and be forgiving and merciful! Your holy will only, will be our law for the whole future according to which we want to act, live and die!"
GGJ|8|205|3|0|On this I said: "Now all this is very praiseworthy for Me, but in this position of yours I cannot speak with you. Stand up as free and wise thinking men and refrain from an exaggerated respect. For I did not come to you to let Myself be worshipped and honored as an idol by blind pagans, but to make known your God whom you have forgotten, and His will, to establish on Earth the Kingdom of God, the true Kingdom of eternal life, and to destroy the old shackles and dungeons of sin, the devil, the judgment and the death of the souls. That is why I want that men should not with a meaningless awe crawl as worms before Me, but as men who can and should become children of God, being free and open and straight up be gathered around Me as true friends and brothers, listening to Me and also talking with Me. And now that you have heard My wish and will, you should stand up and speak freely and openly with Me."
GGJ|8|205|4|0|When the 30, who still were lying with their face to the ground, heard that from My mouth, they slowly stood up, but were still all dizzy from sheer awe, and no one of them dared to ask Me something or request something.
GGJ|8|205|5|0|Since I could see that, I said to them: "Yes, friends, if you will always behave like that before Me, we surely will not be able to handle great matters with one another. Who has breathed in you such a ridiculous and useless awe for God? This you have learned from the pagan priests who worship idols. But God does really not want more than to believe in Him as the one only true and eternal living God, not to pronounce His name in vain or even to blaspheme it. Thus, to recognize Him as the good Father, and love Him above all and their fellowmen as oneself. Whatever is more than that is evil, as well as that which is less. So put off your exaggerated awe for Me and speak freely and openly with Me. Or will it perhaps please you to see that parents educate their children in such a way that they always have to crawl with all respect before them, namely their parents? What will become of such children? Nothing else but cowardly, and finally even selfish and imperious crawlers of whom no fellowman can ever expect anything good.
GGJ|8|205|6|0|Since you have educated your children in the same foolish manner, it was therefore also right and just that they are taken away from you, even before your blind idol foolishness was able to entirely tie up and spoil their souls. So put off this foolishness now towards Me, for otherwise I really can and will never give you your children back."
GGJ|8|205|7|0|These words of Mine helped, and the speaker went to Me and said: "O Holy One. Then how do you want that we, poor sinful men, would invoke You?"
GGJ|8|205|8|0|I said: "I am Lord and Master, so invoke and speak to Me also as such. More is really not necessary. But do not come to Me anymore with the expression 'Holy One', for I am here just as you only as a Human Being and I say to you that no one is holy but God's Spirit alone. It is true that it lives in Me, but this is for the time being of no concern to you. But when you yourselves will be born again in this Spirit, only then it will be your concern, and then you will understand its holiness.
GGJ|8|205|9|0|When men in their blindness will call God 'holy, holy, holy', it will look miserable among them. Whoever wants to call upon God in this way, must first be filled with this Spirit himself, otherwise his call is useless and foolish, and it resembles the call of the pagans who are tied up and fettered by the judgment of the sins of the world, and can thus impossibly perceive nor understand the eternal, infinite freedom in God, which actually is that holiness.
GGJ|8|205|10|0|That is why I am - as long as you are still living in the judgment of the world - surely your Lord and Master, but when you yourselves in My Spirit have become seeing, being free and aware, only then you will recognize God in Me and will call Him 'Holy Father'. But then you will not, as now, call out with the mouth, but in yourself from the living spirit, for God is in Himself Spirit and can therefore only be called and worshipped in the spirit and in the living and enlightened free truth. If you have understood this now, then change immediately your foolish attitude, speak freely and openly with Me, and tell what can be done for you here."
GGJ|8|206|1|1|What the Lord requires from His followers (20/54)
GGJ|8|206|1|0|The speaker said: "O Lord and Master, You are really endlessly good and wise, and You are, together with all Your godly glory, unspeakably meek, full of humility and kind, and filled with the highest and greatest of patience. And this strengthens us all the more in our belief that You really are the One who has been promised by the mouth of the prophets by Jehovah, that He will establish a real Kingdom of God on this Earth and how He will do that. And because we are believing this now without any doubt, we believe and expect also that You are so merciful to give our dead children back alive to us, whom we certainly will from now on educate more wisely than has been the case until now."
GGJ|8|206|2|0|I said: "Yes, this I will do for you, but first listen well to what I will tell you now. When your dead children will be given back to you alive, then do not make a sensation, neither here nor on the way back, nor at home, and do not make Me nor the Essenes known any further. For from now on, no more dead people will be awakened to earthly life what concerns the flesh, but many spiritually dead souls for eternal life for which purpose men were created. Of this last deed in this place, no one should hear, except My disciples, you and a few other witnesses, for I do not want such things to be practiced here again.
GGJ|8|206|3|0|Whoever will in future times still bring dead children or other dead people to this place will not only make futile efforts, but will moreover have to endure all kinds of other discomfort. However, if all kinds of sick people will be brought here for healing in the true faith in My name, they will receive their healing. With this, you know now what you have to do and what you have to comply with.
GGJ|8|206|4|0|Go tonight, under the escort of one or the other Essene to the crypt and open the closed coffins, then your children will immediately follow you, alive and completely healthy. But leave tomorrow early in the morning quickly, so that you will not make a sensation during the day with the many people who are now staying here in this place.
GGJ|8|206|5|0|When you will encounter people with dead children on your way home who will ask you how things are over here, then tell them openly what I have told you regarding the awakening of dead children, which will in future times not happen anymore, then they will not make any further and futile trip to this place.
GGJ|8|206|6|0|Also, do not visit any temples for idols at home anymore, and when they will call you to account, then tell them that you have sought now the one, only true and living God and have also found Him, who has faithfully, openly, clearly and lively shown to you what you should do. If they will leave you alone after that, then stay, but if they will force you, then travel further, for the One who is helping you here, can also help you always and everywhere if you will believe in His name and trust in Him completely. If you have understood this, then you can leave this inn now again."
GGJ|8|206|7|0|On this, the speaker who gave me thanks in his heart for everything, said: "O Lord and Master, since we have already found so much mercy with You, we would like to express for this our gratitude with deeds according to our strength. Tell us mercifully what kind of offerings, out of great love for You, we have to give You and accomplish here."
GGJ|8|206|8|0|I said: "You do not have to give Me and also not the Essenes any offering except that you from now on will believe in the one true God and love Him with all your might, and your poor fellowman as yourself, and that you will protect your heart against selfishness, against stinginess and envy, against love for the world and against pride, because everything which is great and glittering in the eyes, ears and hearts of the world is - listen well - an abomination to Me.
GGJ|8|206|9|0|Take an example on Me. I alone am the Lord and Master, and Heaven and Earth lie in My power and authority, and nevertheless I am meek with all My heart, full of humility, patience, love and mercy, and do not allow to be honored by anyone like the Pharisees, the pagan priests or other imagined great of the world, as they are demanding that.
GGJ|8|206|10|0|So bring Me those kinds of offerings, then you will be able to rejoice continuously in My love and mercy. And whatever you will do in love for the poor in My name, will always be considered by Me as if you have done it for Myself, and by that you will gather for yourselves great treasures in My Heavens. These are the offerings that I ask from you."
GGJ|8|206|11|0|The speaker said: "O Lord and Master, we will always bring You these kinds of offerings, and we will comply conscientiously with everything. Must we leave the iron coffins here or must we take them with us?"
GGJ|8|206|12|0|I said: "That was a foolish question. If you have received your living children back, then for what do you need those coffins? If you were to meet some people and they would see the empty coffins, they would be the first to betray what you have received here, and this is now exactly what I explicitly have dissuaded you to do. Therefore, it is obvious what should be done with the useless coffins. The Essene brothers will forge them in their smithies into plowshares and spades and use them for better purposes. Now you know everything what you should do, and so you can leave this inn being fully comforted."
GGJ|8|206|13|0|Then once more they all thanked Me loudly and left.
GGJ|8|206|14|0|And in the evening, when most of the people were already staying in the inns, I sent an Essene to the crypt where the 30 were already waiting, together with another few who also brought their dead children to Essaea. The 30 thought however that I would not appreciate it. But the Essene had secretly received the instruction from Me to open all coffins but at the same time to tell everyone what I had said to the 30. And so all the dead children were awakened to life again.
GGJ|8|206|15|0|The fact that this deed caused more than a great sensation with those who were involved is obvious and does not need to be described. All these fathers and also a few mothers thanked Me in their heart and took something to strengthen them in an inn which was located about half an hour of walking outside of the place along the way to Egypt, so that they would not make a sensation in the place itself, and they traveled early in the morning back home again.
GGJ|8|206|16|0|The children who were awakened back to life again were asked all kinds of things by their parents, what they had experienced in the world of spirits and if they could remember something about it. But the children said that every memory was taken away from them, and so they could not give an explanation to those who were asking questions. Thus the children were not bothered anymore with further questioning. So this deed of wonder was accomplished very quietly, and almost no one of those who were still staying in that place was aware about it.
GGJ|8|207|1|1|The 2 proud Pharisees from Jerusalem in Essaea (20/55)
GGJ|8|207|1|0|When the 30 left the inn where I was staying, we were together again for awhile, and I gave all kinds of directions to Roklus as to what he should do in the future if ever there were still people who had the idea of bringing their dead children to Essaea to awaken them to life again. However, I did not forbid him in a single case to awaken some person who would ask him while manifesting a strong faith, but he still had to always turn to Me in the spirit, then I would let him know if the deed had to be carried out or be omitted. Roklus accepted this with the greatest gratitude.
GGJ|8|207|2|0|But when we were still talking with one another, a messenger came from the stronghold of wonders to us in the inn saying that just now 2 prominent elders and Pharisees from Jerusalem had come into the stronghold with a glittering following who wanted to speak immediately and extremely urgently with the chief himself.
GGJ|8|207|3|0|But I said: "Messenger, go to these blind ones and tell them that there are now a lot of people who are staying in Essaea who also want to speak with the chief. The chief surely knows what he has to do and where it is more urgent, and he will therefore not let himself be disturbed in his daily work by a couple of Pharisees who have brought to this place their concubines and a few boys of shame for their healing - not even in glittering clothing. They have to wait, just like royal people and families have to do."
GGJ|8|207|4|0|The messenger bowed and left and conveyed this literally to the 2 Pharisees who were highly offended because of that, and they urged the messenger to tell them where the chief was staying.
GGJ|8|207|5|0|But the messenger said: "I am not lord but only a helper, and I must obey my lord. He instructed me most strictly to tell no one without his permission - not even to an emperor - to tell where the lord is staying or what he possibly is doing. So I cannot and may also not tell you where the high chief is staying now. Go to an inn and wait for your turn. For here with us, everyone is equal, and a prince does not have the least of priority over a beggar."
GGJ|8|207|6|0|Then one of the 2 Pharisees who was greatly hurt in his pride, said: "How dare you talk to us like that! Is this stronghold of magic perhaps more than the temple of Jehovah in Jerusalem where they certainly pay great attention to such difference!?"
GGJ|8|207|7|0|The messenger said: "I have nothing to do with that. Where you are staying you can as lords do what you want according to your own pleasing and laws, and we here we do what we want according to our laws, and we acknowledge no one as lord except God and also the one whom was given and established as chief by God Himself. That is why God does great signs here, and the Pharisees themselves must seek help here because they do not have that nor can they find it in Jerusalem. And I as messenger have now finished talking, and you can go as you have come, if ever you do not want or cannot wait."
GGJ|8|207|8|0|Then the messenger turned his back on the Pharisees and their illustrious following, and these could do nothing else but go to an inn and wait there until they were called.
GGJ|8|207|9|0|And Roklus thanked Me once more because I protected him against the Pharisees.
GGJ|8|207|10|0|Then Simon Judah asked Me, saying: "Lord and Master, we still have a couple of hours until midday. Would it not be advisable to go outside once more? For if we will stay here the whole time, then soon will happen something else again which could be unpleasant to us. And I have the feeling that those 2 Pharisees have the intention to go from inn to inn to seek the chief, and if they would come to this place it would not be pleasant for You, for the chief and also not for us. But by this I certainly do not want to give an advice, but I only ask for Your opinion."
GGJ|8|207|11|0|I said: "This is exactly why we will stay here, for I want to make a complete end to the abuse of robbing taxes, for which I have already laid the foundation this morning.
GGJ|8|207|12|0|Among other things, those 2 Pharisees came here to claim their share from the street robbers, because these street robbers are allowed to commit their street violation under the protection of the temple servants and from Herod as if it were legally permitted.
GGJ|8|207|13|0|The healing of their concubines and of the boys of shame is thus actually not the real reason that the 2 Pharisees have traveled to this place, but the claiming of their share of the street robbery. Once they will have that, they themselves will leave immediately and leave the sick here for treatment. Although, they secretly want to exchange a few words with Roklus, with the intention that he should take the sick under his care without payment, in order to - if possible and realizable - instead of healing them, to preferably help them in a good way to the sweet eternity, because these people could easily give them in time a bad name in Jerusalem in the eyes of the people. But once they would be buried, then the temple servants would not have to fear them anymore and would not have to worry anymore. However, if the chief, despite all advantages that he would be promised in return, would not be inclined to do such a job of true satanic neighborly love, then he can indeed heal them but after that he could not let them go back to Jerusalem anymore, but somewhere else, for example to Egypt, Persia or even to India.
GGJ|8|207|14|0|Look, this is the plan of the temple servants, and that is why they will - as soon as they will have accommodated the sick into the inn and whom they have taken along - search for the chief with all zeal, and will also find him, because they will quickly and easily come to know from one of those who were healed here where our friend Roklus is staying now.
GGJ|8|207|15|0|And look, this will be good, for exactly at this opportunity the chief will be able to hold that against them as I will put this into his heart and into his mouth, and then there will be made an end to the street robbery. And the sick who are now staying here under the authority of the Essenes, will witness against them and the whole temple. And this certainly all the more after they will hear from the chief what kind of praiseworthy Hellish intentions the 2 temple servants have for them.
GGJ|8|207|16|0|That is why Roklus should first listen to what they will bring forward to him, of course in the presence of the other Essene brothers who are present here now and who can then render good services together with the sick as faithful witnesses.
GGJ|8|207|17|0|When the intentions of the temple servants will be revealed in this way, they will be very compliant and glad to bring every material offering, no matter how big it may be, to avoid being brought before a Roman judge.
GGJ|8|207|18|0|Therefore, it is very good that things are happening this way now, as I have foreseen this already a long time ago, for in this way Essaea will establish for itself a lasting protection against the false persecutions of the temple and acquire a safe entrance from all directions.
GGJ|8|207|19|0|However, when those 2 will come to this inn I surely will let brother Roklus know that he, together with the other brothers, should go outside to the courtyard and should settle the matter with them in a suitable and fruitful manner. Within 1 hour after midday everything will be settled already, and then we can consume our midday meal very peacefully, and only after that we will go outside when the 2 temple servants will have left this place in all haste and hurry. Do you understand now, Peter, why I do not want to go outside before the midday meal, but want to stay in the hall?"
GGJ|8|207|20|0|Peter said: "Now I understand this all too well, loud and clear. We do thank You for this explanation."
GGJ|8|207|21|0|During My open explanation of the reasons why the 2 temple servants had come with their sick to Essaea, Roklus almost jumped up out of indignation, and in full anger he wanted to imprison those 2 immediately. Only now he stood up, and being filled throughout with excitement he said: "O Lord and Master, if I only would possess a very little bit of Your power in me, then those 2 would really not leave this place so cheaply. How is it possible that You, almighty and very righteous One, can look with all patience at this street violation of the worst devils in human form for so long and still allow them all too often to actually let them accomplish their truly satanic plans?
GGJ|8|207|22|0|Allowing the existence of the temple in Jerusalem, which has become already for a long time a true den of robbers, together with its miserable scum of priests, is too much patience. These acts of shame are becoming more and more visible and more known among the people, and that is why the people without their fault are also more and more falling off from the faith in an only true God, and are turning to the more reasonable and better gentiles.
GGJ|8|207|23|0|But You, o Lord and Master, are extremely wise and know best why You allow this. But when those 2 will come, then fill my heart, o Lord, with patience, so that I will be able to bear what they will bring forward to me."
GGJ|8|207|24|0|I said: "Do not worry about that, for at the end you will be able to get along very well with them and possibly win them for the truth and for the good cause of life. Look, here among My disciples are also several converted Pharisees who are now already standing in the full truth of the inner life, and not so long ago they physically wanted to kill Me because My words were witnessing against them.
GGJ|8|207|25|0|However, the measure of the temple abominations will soon be full, and before 6 times 10 years will have passed, one will hardly be able to find the place where Jerusalem and the temple have stood. My patience and tolerance can last indeed long and are almost limitless, but on the celestial bodies still not infinite. My will that has destroyed worlds that have become too evil, can also destroy cities and nations when the measure of their abominations has become full. But let us not talk about that any further. You and your brothers can now go outside to the courtyard, for those 2 will come soon.
GGJ|8|207|26|0|When Roklus heard that from Me, he and the other brothers stood up and went immediately to the courtyard. But the innkeeper began to prepare a good midday meal with his family.
GGJ|8|208|1|1|Roklus and the 2 temple servants (20/56)
GGJ|8|208|1|0|Roklus did not have to wait long for the 2 Pharisees, for when they, as said, heard from someone who had been healed, where the chief was staying and where he was doing his miraculous healings, the sick, who were brought along by them for treatment were left behind with the innkeeper in the inn for which they gave him some money, and went under the escort of the healed man directly to our inn in order to come to an agreement with the chief, especially about that part of which they thought was most important for themselves and their plan as they had imagined it.
GGJ|8|208|2|0|When they entered the courtyard, the chief went immediately to meet them, greeted them according to the custom of the temple and said: "You are looking for the chief of the Essenes? He is standing as a small and insignificant person before you. What do you want from me? But I tell you beforehand that you will have to present your request openly and without reservation before me, otherwise you will have come in vain to me."
GGJ|8|208|3|0|One of the Pharisees said: "This we want and should do also, but because of its somewhat secret nature of the matter we would like to talk to you without witnesses, and actually in a room.
GGJ|8|208|4|0|Roklus said: "Whatever we do not permit princes, kings and emperors, will also not be permitted to you. For with us there is no more sneakiness and absolutely no mysteriousness, so that from now on no one could accuse us of any deceit regarding the people. That is why we heal the sick openly before the eyes of all men, and not anymore in the old stronghold that has been given a bad name and has been made suspicious mostly by you. So if ever you want something from us, then tell us here openly. For we Essenes are all as one. Whatever one has and can, may not be kept silent for all the others. Now you know what you can expect here, so speak openly with us or go back from where you came from, without having accomplished anything here. But this should also be said to you: do not desire anything from us which in one way or another is unrighteous in the eyes of God and men."
GGJ|8|208|5|0|The Pharisee said: "You have turned around as a leave on a tree, for only 2 years ago you have spoken and certainly also acted quite differently."
GGJ|8|208|6|0|Roklus said: "This can be, but since on Earth nothing is so perfect that it should not need a further and higher perfection, we also were still by far not so perfect that we would not have needed any further perfection. And although we still by far have not reached the final goal of perfection, we have since a few years perfected ourselves a great deal, and that is why we think, will, speak and act now very differently.
GGJ|8|208|7|0|Previously, the sick were healed through all kinds of meaningless ceremonies, because the blind people wanted it that way. The dark reason was that the many people who were looking here for help and who also found it, were straightly buried in all kinds of ceremonial superstition, more precisely by their selfish, imperious priests who are greedy for profit, who pretended to be servants of God and always wanted to be exceedingly honored.
GGJ|8|208|8|0|Since we always wanted to be honest with the people who - prominent or not - are our brothers, we could not look at this old and evil nonsense anymore and were firmly determined to show all men their old foolishness in a truth that is as bright as the sunlight. That is why we also dissociated ourselves from whatever which had even the appearance of vain, deceitful mysteriousness, and thus we speak and act now with everyone without any restraint, and thus also with you without any shyness, fear or consideration. Because your temple and you who are high priests there - as we know well - are as important as anyone else.
GGJ|8|208|9|0|And if your request to us will be against God's laws, then you all, together with your whole temple and all your high priests will be considered by us to be far below the animals. I have now clearly and openly explained how things are with us now, and why. And so you hopefully will understand how you should behave towards us if you want to achieve with us one or the other true and good purpose for which you are striving.
GGJ|8|209|1|1|Roklus reveals the intentions of the Pharisees (20/57)
GGJ|8|209|1|0|This speech of Roklus was of course not suitable in the least for what the 2 temple servants wanted actually to achieve here, and therefore they did not know now how they should present their request.
GGJ|8|209|2|0|But after a while, one of the Pharisees had the idea to bring the chief into a different mood by threatening him, and in a certain way to make Hell as red-hot as possible for him, and thus the Pharisee said with a blown-up face: "Listen, you chief, who are boasting so much about your truth and honesty. In your zeal you have forgotten something. Firstly before whom you are standing and to whom you are talking to, and secondly you have not only openly spoken out a malicious blaspheme against us who are chiefs in the temple, but also against the temple and you have made yourself punishable in the highest degree. If we would persecute you, it would turn out very badly for you and your whole following. So let us talk to you under 4 eyes and then do what we want from you, then we will make no use of what you have made yourself punishable in the highest degree in our presence."
GGJ|8|209|3|0|When Roklus heard these words he was almost glowing from anger, looked at the two with piercing, investigating eyes and said with a very loud and strong voice: "Listen, you thoroughly cunning Pharisees! As true as there is a God, whom I know well but whom you still have not come to know, and as true as I am standing here, speaking and living, I will not do what you want to ask me under 4 eyes in order to cover your sins! You have said that I have blasphemed you and the temple, and have thus made myself punishable in the highest degree, but in which degree have you made yourselves punishable in the eyes of God, of the temple and of the people by your whoring, adultery and shameful abuse of boys in the temple!?
GGJ|8|209|4|0|You have brought here your half dead lecherous prostitutes, virgins and women who became unfaithful to their husbands because of you, and shamefully abused boys, under the expression 'for healing', but your intention and will is quite different! The excess of your sins has brought in the meantime a very malicious smell over you in Jerusalem, and a great fear has come over you, not so much for God, in whom you have never believed, but for the laws of Rome! That is why you have come here with those who are now badly taken care of in the inn at the large square, and now you do not want that those people who have been made sick and unhappy by you would be healed here, but that they would be murdered by us and buried or at least be banned to a very faraway country among wild men and animals in order to cover your many, more than big sins! And that is how we should complete the final touch of your sins for which you would leave us a part of your share of the street robbery, which you held back in secret!
GGJ|8|209|5|0|You said that I had blasphemed you and the temple and have made myself punishable! But how are things with you!? And what I am saying here who have received the capability to see completely through every person and to test his heart and kidneys, I can prove to you with a thousand witnesses before God and all common worldly courts of law! And if I will do that, then how will you fare!? You thought to force me to do something abominable by your high priestly threatening, but now things are reversed and I have you in my power now! Now what will you do!?"
GGJ|8|209|6|0|Completely astonished by the words of the chief, the 2 said: "Even if you could prove the first, then it still will be difficult for you to prove that we have brought the sick here with evil intentions. And even if you can maybe with the help of the old Egyptian chiromancy (palmistry) discover our evil intentions - and certainly not with the help of God about whom you are boasting so much and of whom you do not consider that God does not associate with magicians - then this will have for the court of law not a single value, for the thought alone is still by far not an act, not even when we would have entrusted this aloud to you of which you are now accusing us. So on this point you would achieve nothing with us. For what concerns the first point, all the temple servants are the same, and it finally could be difficult for you - even if you are in high esteem with the Romans, being a Greek and half gentile - because such a big and important college of priests as that of ours in Jerusalem, which possesses a great power, is not so easy to attack successfully. Thus, desist from your threatening, then we also will not make any use of ours and will also not ask you to heal the sick that we have brought here, for there are other healing places elsewhere."
GGJ|8|209|7|0|After these words the 2 wanted to leave but Roklus said to them: "It is easy to come here but it is much more difficult to leave from here and return back home again, and we will not allow you to leave this place before you will do what we will prescribe you in the name of Jehovah. You are in our power and it will be difficult for you to resist it.
GGJ|8|209|8|0|The sick will be healed here and with your treasures you will take care of their livelihood. The place where the healed ones will receive a good and save accommodation, that will be my concern.
GGJ|8|209|9|0|The street robberies, which were maintained by you, will be stopped completely, and all robbed treasures will be brought to this place and be given back to the many who are still here. For it is written: 'You shall not steal and not covet the possessions of your fellowman.'
GGJ|8|209|10|0|Are you not the worst blasphemers when you say that you are the most important servants of God, that He alone hears your prayers and that the power has been given to you to open the gates of the Kingdom of Heaven for the souls of the people? You yourselves have never believed in a God nor given Him the right honor in your heart, but you have persecuted in a raging manner, those who were awakened and filled with God's Spirit and who by necessity began to witness against you.
GGJ|8|209|11|0|I myself went to the little desert at the Jordan and have listened to the penance preacher John. I found every word of him to be all too true and have conformed myself to it. However, you also have indeed listened to him but then you were filled with hatred and he had to become the very disgraceful victim of your insatiable lust for vengeance. But now the great promised Messiah has come, full of the highest and godly power and might, which He is also showing in words and deeds. And also Him you try to kill. Whose spiritual children are you actually?
GGJ|8|209|12|0|Although you are preaching the laws of Moses to the people, but you yourselves do not even keep one of them and commit every sin that the devil who is your true father puts into your malicious heart. You always lie before God and all men, you cheat, swear false oaths, you steal, rob, kill and murder, as I can prove as clear as the sun before God and every worldly court of law with a thousand times thousand witnesses, and you dare to call the One a blasphemer and then also to persecute Him who, awakened by the true Spirit of God, witnesses against you and even wants to save you from the brink of eternal ruin.
GGJ|8|209|13|0|Say and judge for yourselves if the Sodomites were ever worse than you, and yet, God has exterminated them from the Earth with fire from heaven. Then what will He soon do with you?"
GGJ|8|209|14|0|By this you can see that we Essenes know your black temple servants all too well and also know well how good and honest your intentions are with us and how you put a poor Jew under a ban of whom somehow can be proven that he would look and also find help with us, but still you yourselves are coming to us when things are going bad with you and you want help. Would that not be as helpful for the poor Jew as it is for you? O you evil hypocrites and fakers, you brood of snakes and vipers! If you will not thoroughly improve your life, you will bring all the more cursing and eternal damnation over you! Now at least you know what you ought to do here.
GGJ|8|209|15|0|If you will not comply with my demand, which is justified before God and all men, I will begin to chastise you with the power that has been given to me by God, in a manner that even all devils would flee! Do you understand me?"
GGJ|8|209|16|0|The Pharisees who were innerly thoroughly furious, said: "O yes, friend, that certainly, and we will also comply here with your wish according to our capability, but how the whole temple will react later on for the injustice that has been done to us here, this we do not know. For we will bring everything that has happened to us here before the great counsel, just like… - and just now something comes to our mind about this - the fact that John the penance preacher and now certainly also the famous Nazarene came from your institution, and the Nazarene comes from among you.
GGJ|8|209|17|0|But we are now prepared to do everything you have asked us, and we think that it is time now to go at work at once, for we still want to leave today. So let us go to our inn where our sick people are, then in a short period of time everything can be settled."
GGJ|8|209|18|0|The chief Roklus said: "Very well, this is how I want it. So let us go there."
GGJ|8|210|1|1|Roklus heals the sick (20/58)
GGJ|8|210|1|0|After these words, they all went to the inn on the big square.
GGJ|8|210|2|0|When they arrived in the hall where a considerable number of sick people were present and where also the chief robbers were already waiting for the 2 Pharisees in order to settle accounts with them, Roklus said first to the sick: "I am the chief of this place and I have received the miraculous power from God the Lord to help you all, as I have helped already many today of which you have heard, but tell me without any shame, what the main cause is of your physical afflictions."
GGJ|8|210|3|0|When the boys heard this request, they said: "Lord, if we do not have to return to Jerusalem anymore and will be taken under your protection, we want to tell everything, but if we have to go back to Jerusalem, then the most little statement will mean certain death for us, because we were all threatened that this will most certainly happen to us."
GGJ|8|210|4|0|Roklus said: "Well in that case none of you should worry, but only those who have threatened you. I will take care of you. Therefore speak without fear or shame."
GGJ|8|210|5|0|Then the boys began to relate very openly what kind of shameful acts the temple servants had committed to them and are still committing with many other boys, and that also many have already died and that many will still follow.
GGJ|8|210|6|0|Again Roklus said: "So. So we can hear again some commendable things about the temple of Jehovah and His servants. But it is all right now dear and poor children. You will be helped. And now, girls and women, it is your turn to speak."
GGJ|8|210|7|0|Also they asked for protection first, because they also, just like the boys, were threatened.
GGJ|8|210|8|0|Roklus said: "What I have promised to the boys is also valid for you, and therefore you can also speak freely and openly."
GGJ|8|210|9|0|Then they began to speak, during which even the chief robbers' hair stood on end, especially when a few girls and women uncovered themselves to show the horrible mutilations to their body that were the result of the unlimited lewdness of the temple servants.
GGJ|8|210|10|0|When Roklus had convinced himself of everything in the presence of witnesses, he was extremely touched and he looked at the 2 Pharisees, and also at their servants who faithfully served them and who were also present, and said: "No, this has never happened since the beginning of the world. While this kind of behavior and way of acting is happening in the temple, you tell me that I have blasphemed the temple because I have - as this is its condition now - called it with the fullest right a robbers' den and a murderous pit? O you miserable ones. What kind of devil has actually put you into the world and appointed and consecrated you as priests of Jehovah? But just wait. I already can assure you now that even the emperor will soon be fully informed about this. What he will do then, you will maybe experience very soon. As for myself, I will only talk to you very little."
GGJ|8|210|11|0|Then Roklus turned to the sick and said: "In the name of Jehovah who has now in this time come to us personally in the name of Jesus of Nazareth but who is hated and persecuted by the evil and blind Pharisees because He witnesses against them, and who has also given me the power to heal only by my faith and will all those who are sick, I hold my hands over you and say: be healed completely."
GGJ|8|210|12|0|After this invocation they all were healed at one stroke, so much so that at their bodies not even the smallest mutilation scar could be discovered anymore, and all who looked at them, even the chief robbers not excluded, said aloud and openly: 'This can only be done by the power of God, and not by man. Therefore, glory, praise and honor be only to Him, and the greatest thanks because He has revealed in our presence the acts of the temple servants in Jerusalem and we all know now what we should think about them."
GGJ|8|210|13|0|Also those who were healed gave thanks with tears in their eyes and turned away their faces from the embittered Pharisees.
GGJ|8|210|14|0|Then Roklus said to the 2 Pharisees: "Now this has now been done in the name of the Lord, and so let us continue with another matter."
GGJ|8|210|15|0|Since the 2 Pharisees knew quite well what Roklus wanted further, they said to the chief Roklus: "Determine now the amount that you need to take care of these altogether 20 people, then we will pay this to you here. But concerning the street taxes, you are a lord yourself and can negotiate yourself with the men who are present here. As for us, we will give up forever all the rest, for also we realize now our great injustice and we will strive as much as possible to make up for it.
GGJ|8|210|16|0|When we come home we will first of all strive to dissociate ourselves from the temple, for we have clearly seen God's power in action, and we also have heard from you, wise man who are truly filled with Jehovah's Spirit, the very deserved sharp admonitions, and the light of faith is awakened, and so from now on we will use the rest of our lives differently than it has been the case until now. May God the Lord forgive our many sins for which we cannot make up anymore. And be so kind now to determine the amount for the care of these people, then we will give it to you immediately."
GGJ|8|210|17|0|Roklus said: "You have 800 pound of gold with you and also another 2.000 pound of silver. For your trip home you hardly will need one-hundredth part of your silver. So let the 800 pound of gold and another 1.000 pound of silver here to take care of these, let us say, 21 people, so that with this you still can make up a little for your crime before God to these people. But if you want to do more, then this will be to your advantage in the eyes of God."
GGJ|8|210|18|0|The 2 said: "With a 100 pound we surely can go home, and out of the 1.000 pound of silver we also will leave here the 900 pound, and if ever these miraculously healed people would need in time more than that, then we will let it be brought here to them from Jerusalem."
GGJ|8|210|19|0|Roklus said: "That will not be necessary, and you will have to compensate for many things at home. The amount that you have left here is more than sufficient for these people, because I also will see to it that they also very well will be able to earn their bread by the zeal of their hands, for it is more useful that everyone should provide for his own livelihood than to be a burden to his fellowmen by living in wealth and laziness."
GGJ|8|210|20|0|Also those who were healed did fully agree on that, and the 2 went with Roklus to a side-room where they had kept their gold and silver, and they gave the aforementioned amount to him. They only kept the 100 pound for themselves.
GGJ|8|210|21|0|Then they entered again into the hall and they asked for forgiveness to those who were healed, and also to Roklus.
GGJ|8|210|22|0|On this, Roklus said: "To forgive his enemies, even when they do not want to realize and make up for their injustice, is pleasing to God, and so we are, according to God's will, all the more obliged to do this for those enemies who remorsefully want to recognize the injustice that they have done and want to take up the firm will to make up for it as much as possible. That is why everything has been forgiven to you two by us, but look also around you in other places and make up for every injustice that you have caused to no matter who, then God the Lord will also show mercy to you when you will no more be able to make up for your great sins that you have committed to the people, because they are no more among the living on this side."
GGJ|8|210|23|0|The 2 promised to do all that is possible. Then they took their belongings and went with their servants directly on the way back.
GGJ|8|211|1|1|Roklus and the robbers (20/59)
GGJ|8|211|1|0|Then Roklus admonished the still present chief robbers and told them what they should do now if they wanted to escape God's wrath. These were immediately willing to do everything that he as chief of this place would want from them, but he should not ask something that is impossible from them.
GGJ|8|211|2|0|On this, Roklus said: "Already for a long time you have illegally collected taxes on the roads that lead to this place, and especially during the last 6 months you have acquired a big loot, and thereby you have also rarely spared the poor. Most of them are still here. Go to them all, the rich and the poor, and give back the taxes that were taken away from them, and in future times do not desire anymore any taxes from anyone, then also your sins will be forgiven."
GGJ|8|211|3|0|One of them said: "Chief of this place, this we shall do, as you have commanded us now, but we are for already more than 30 years guilty of this malicious activity and with this we have already acquired already many treasures which with the best of will we cannot give back anymore to the lawful owners, because we do not know where they live or whether they are still alive. How can we make this right?"
GGJ|8|211|4|0|Roklus said: "You mainly have taken this away from the rich who live in countries that are far away from here and who are overloaded with earthly goods at home anyway. Manage these treasures of former times carefully and consider them as a possession of the poor who oftentimes come to this place to seek for help. Support them according to their need, then the Lord of Heaven and Earth will remit your debts.
GGJ|8|211|5|0|Build inns for the poor who otherwise have to stay all too often for weeks under the open sky, then you will bring about something good and with the help of the unrighteous mammon you will gather friends in Heaven. If you have understood all this now, then you can go and put your hands to work."
GGJ|8|211|6|0|After Roklus had said that, they all thanked him for this. The chief robbers went away and brought what was desired already on the same day, and by the right mediation it was given back to the owners.
GGJ|8|211|7|0|When the chief robbers had left the hall to execute the work, Roklus turned to the innkeeper, whom he always knew as an honest and righteous man, and said: "From now on, those who are healed will be under your care. Look after it that they also will receive work in accordance with their strength. And you should manage the gold and silver that has been handed over for them in a good and righteous manner, and whatever is your due, you will receive from the interest. In time we surely will take a good arrangement for that. In this manner, also a good education can be given to the boys.
GGJ|8|211|8|0|Do this as an honest Jew in the manner of the Samaritans, out of love for our one, only true God and also out of love for the people, then you will receive a great gift of grace from God's love. And what you are doing, do it with all kindness, for a kind benefactor multiplies his good deeds by 2 and will for his deed receive from God already here a tenfold reward and on the other side most certainly a hundredfold. Since I have settled this very important matter now in the name of the Lord according to His will and it has now already become the middle of the day, I will go now with my brothers to the inn that you know well, for the great Lord and Master is waiting for us there. Whoever needs help should go there."
GGJ|8|211|9|0|Then the innkeeper asked: "Friend, is that perhaps the great prophet from Galilee, about whom you just now have spoken to the Pharisees, while you laid on hands upon the sick and in whose name you also have healed the sick?"
GGJ|8|211|10|0|Roklus said: "Yes friend, that is Him. But mark well: He is not a prophet but He is what I have said of Him, namely the Lord Himself, and you and all those who have been healed can believe me."
GGJ|8|211|11|0|The innkeeper said: "O friend, also I would gladly want to see and hear Him, because from the many different kinds of strangers, Jews and gentiles who were passing through here I have heard great things. All the gentiles think that He is a God. Only the Jews say that He is a great prophet. O friend, Him I would like to see and hear, as I have already said, if I would be allowed."
GGJ|8|211|12|0|Roklus said: "Not only you, but everyone is allowed to go to Him, and for those who are healed it is more than a duty to bring Him their thanks for the healing, for not I but only He has healed them by the almightiness of His holy will. But just wait for a couple of hours, after that time you all may come."
GGJ|8|211|13|0|Then also those who were healed said: "O friend of His, who in that case is the supreme One, how can we sinners go to Him and see His holy face? We will eternally not be worthy for such mercy."
GGJ|8|211|14|0|Being completely moved by the humility of those who were healed, Roklus said: "If He would not have forgiven your sins of which the temple servants have the greatest part of guilt, then He also would not have healed you. But since He has healed you, and thus also certainly has forgiven your sins, you should feel all the more obliged to go in all love at the given time to Him and to bring your thanks to Him only."
GGJ|8|211|15|0|After these words of Roklus, they all took courage and promised to come and to do what he had advised to them.
GGJ|8|211|16|0|Then Roklus entrusted once more the care for the healed ones to the innkeeper, left the hall with his brothers and came quickly back to Me.
GGJ|8|212|1|1|The food miracle of the Lord (20/60)
GGJ|8|212|1|0|We still were all sitting together at our table, and when Roklus with his brothers found us like that, he was very glad. But he thought that I had spoken many words of salvation and life during the time that he was with the Pharisees.
GGJ|8|212|2|0|I said: "Dear friend and even brother, do not be afraid about that, for I only have related to My disciples how and what you have discussed, completely according to My will, with the Pharisees, with the sick, with the chiefs and finally with the innkeeper and again with the sick. You really were a reliable working tool for Me against My enemies, and because you were loyal to Me in what is small, I will also set you over greater things.
GGJ|8|212|3|0|But come now and sit again with your brothers at My side, for the midday meal will be served immediately - a meal that I have ordered Myself out of My inexhaustible storeroom, and so also the wine from My cellar. Because you and your brothers have become for Me, the Lord, very competent workers for My fields and vineyards, so you should be served by Me in the best way on this day, in this time."
GGJ|8|212|4|0|At these words our innkeeper came into the dining hall and said somehow embarrassed to Me: "Lord and Master, when I helpfully asked You before what kind of midday meal I had to prepare for You, You mercifully said that I did not have to worry about that this afternoon, for this time You would prepare a midday meal Yourself. However, we have waited for You for more than 1 hour in the kitchen in vain and have done nothing for this table. But now it should be time to put the food on the table and nothing has been prepared yet. What should I do now?"
GGJ|8|212|5|0|I said: "O friend, how useless are your worries. Do you think that I, just as you men, need a full storeroom, a kitchen and a cellar that is richly provided with full wine pitchers? Look, now I am among My friends, who have well recognized Me and who also have done a good work in My name. And by the power of My word and their faith in Me they have done great signs. Therefore I want now also to perform a deed of wonder for them. In the kitchen there is indeed nothing that is ready for us, but just look now at the tables."
GGJ|8|212|6|0|When I had said that, all the plates that still remained there since the morning meal were full of the best food, consisting of fishes of the most noble kind, well-prepared meat of calf and lamb, all kinds of sweet fruits and very good bread. And so also all carafes were filled to the brim with the best of wine that strengthens the heart and revives the inward parts.
GGJ|8|212|7|0|When the innkeeper saw that, he beat his hands on his chest and said: "O Lord and Master. Whoever sees that and would still not believe that in You resides God's Spirit and His might, power and authority in all its fullness, must be struck in his soul and mind with a thousandfold blindness.
GGJ|8|212|8|0|It is true that everything is a wonder, arising from Your might and wisdom, and Heaven and this Earth are full of Your works, however the fact that these are wonders is not catching our attention so much because already since our birth we are used to a repeated originating, existing and then its decay, but this sudden coming into existence of such food that otherwise can only be prepared by human hands, and also of the wine, coming completely from nothing, is something sky-high different.
GGJ|8|212|9|0|For if a tree grows up gradually out of a grain of seed, becomes big and strong and starts to bear fruits, then all kinds of means can be seen as a cause that is the result of those means. But what are the means here? There is no tree here at which these different fruits were grown and were ripened by the light and the warmth of the sun. On which field was this grain reaped to make this delicious bread? In which water were these fishes caught, where were the lambs and the calf slaughtered, and at which fire were they prepared so well, and in which vineyard was this wine grown?
GGJ|8|212|10|0|Everything came suddenly into existence, only by the endless power of Your will. And this is now exactly what brings me to utter amazement, more precisely because You, who are unmistakably the initial Creator of all things in Heaven and on Earth, have made, according to my experience, everything to exist only progressively and in an unchangeable order by which one thing comes from the other, but here it was one moment, and that which was nothing before became suddenly that which fills now the dining tables, and this before our amazed eyes and hearts. O Lord and Master in Your Spirit already since eternity, would it then also not be possible for You to call a whole world to a perfect existence, and to let also all the other things exist at the same moment by which men would be spared all the work and effort and a lot of worries?"
GGJ|8|212|11|0|I said: "O yes, friend, that I certainly could do if it would be useful for men to fall back into complete laziness and thus also to soon sink into all matter and its judgment. But since I want that man, in this worldly life for the testing of the free will, would acquire through all kinds of activities, more and more experience, and resulting from that, the knowledge, and would know God and himself, then the world itself and everything that is in and on it must come into existence and must exist as it came into existence and as it exists.
GGJ|8|212|12|0|Look, this is very briefly the reason why I let everything on the material worlds to exist as well as to decay progressively, for the material worlds with everything that is in, on and above them, are not created to exist eternally, but only the souls of men who come from the judgment of matter and who make themselves strong in man for the imperishable, eternal life, and in this manner they also become stronger in My Spirit in all love for Me.
GGJ|8|212|13|0|But if I make here among My spiritual now almost perfected disciples and friends a little exception of My initial eternal order, then through that not one soul will be brought to a destructive laziness and lasting inactivity, and by this I have shown to you all that with God everything is possible.
GGJ|8|212|14|0|But come and sit now also with us and eat and drink. After eating we still will find some time to have a good discussion about this and that."
GGJ|8|212|15|0|Then the innkeeper went to sit at our table, ate and drank well with us, and could not find the words to commend and praise the good quality of the food, and also all the others did the same.
GGJ|8|213|1|1|The wife of the innkeeper (20/61)
GGJ|8|213|1|0|But soon his wife came into the dining hall to ask her husband - who according to her stayed away too long - what kind of midday meal I had ordered and if I Myself would maybe help to prepare it in the kitchen in one or the other miraculous way.
GGJ|8|213|2|0|But when she immediately noticed that we all were sitting at the tables that were richly provided with food and drink while we were eating and drinking, she folded her hands above her head out of amazement and said (the woman): "But for Moses' will, whose day we are honoring today, what is that!? From where came the food and that wine!?"
GGJ|8|213|3|0|The innkeeper said: "Do not ask useless questions. For even if we would tell you, you would not understand it anyway. Later you surely will hear from where the food came. But see to it now in the kitchen that all the other guests in the other dining rooms are well served."
GGJ|8|213|4|0|Then the woman went immediately to the kitchen again and did her duty. But she still kept on thinking from where the food had come. For this reason she also questioned the staff of the house thoroughly to know by whom, how and when and from where the food was brought. But when all of them assured her in full truth that they did not know, the woman, out of curiosity, could not stand it anymore and came to us again to ask one of My disciples what actually happened with the food.
GGJ|8|213|5|0|Then an Essene said to the woman: "If you would not be too blind in your mind, you already would have noticed what kind of wonders happened, here and also outside of the inn, only by the will of the eternal great Lord and Master, and that is how this food existed. They truly were brought here out of the highest Heaven. But come here and taste everything, and then say as a good mistress of the kitchen how you like the taste of this heavenly food."
GGJ|8|213|6|0|Being a bit shy, the woman went to the Essene and tasted the food, the bread and the wine and admitted that she never had tasted anything in her whole life that had such an extremely good taste. Now she herself believed that this food could not have been prepared in an earthly kitchen.
GGJ|8|213|7|0|But the Essene pointed with his hand to Me and said: "Look, there is sitting the eternal great Master of food, who has now prepared this delicious midday meal in a miraculous way in one single moment. And not in a human way, but He created it as purely as He eternally creates the proper food for all creatures on the whole Earth. And now you know enough for the moment. Believe, so that you will be blessed. Great salvation has come over this house, as well as over this whole place, and we never can glorify and praise God enough for that. And now woman, you can do your work again, but of what you now have heard here you must not say anything to other people, for this is how the Lord and Master wants it now."
GGJ|8|213|8|0|Then the woman went to Me and thanked Me for what she had eaten, after which she went back to the kitchen again.
GGJ|8|213|9|0|And I said to them all: "Although since the beginning no woman is called to prophesy as a prophetess for a people, but if the heart of a woman is pious, and she keeps the commandments and educates her children wisely in the true respect for God and in love, then she is also like a prophet, and God's Spirit will also reside in her heart.
GGJ|8|213|10|0|That is why, when in future times you will proclaim My word, you should not exclude the women, as this has been often the case until now, but you should not withhold anything to her of what has been revealed to you about the Kingdom of God, because what the women will teach the children as mothers and main educators is more lasting and more valuable than the education of all the universities in the world.
GGJ|8|213|11|0|When a woman is wise, then also her children will become wise, but if a woman is stupid and uneducated, then it will also be difficult to make prophets of her children. Here it will be like the proverb which says that an apple does not fall far from the tree.
GGJ|8|213|12|0|It is very right for a woman to be a good, zealous housekeeper and who also raises and trains her children, but it is still better when she - herself being filled with the Spirit of truth out of God - will also fill the heart of her children with the same Spirit. Then to such children My gospel can easily and effectively be preached. Observe this also well in future times."
GGJ|8|213|13|0|Roklus, the other Essenes and the innkeeper thanked Me for this lesson, and Roklus said in particular: "Yes, Lord and Master, it has been with us, and namely with the Jews near Jerusalem, always the big mistake to spend much too little attention to the true development of the heart and mind of women, and this is mainly the cause of the complete darkening and decline of the people in the pure faith in one God. So from now on we will not withhold what is - as with men - necessary for their spiritual development."
GGJ|8|213|14|0|I said: "Do that, then it will soon be light among the people. But whenever later this advice of Mine will not be followed, and the women will become again worldly and proud, then the ancient darkness will come up again among the people, and the faith will extinguish and love will turn cold, and then there will be again distress among the people as never before. Because now, by Me, the clearest light has risen for all the people. When the moon is darkened, then indeed the night of the Earth will also be greater by that, but in the end it is still much more bearable than if in the middle of a clear day the sun would be completely darkened. Think deeply by yourselves about this image."
GGJ|8|213|15|0|My disciples said: "Lord and Master, this image is not clear to us. What represents the moon, and what is the sun? How can we explain this?"
GGJ|8|213|16|0|I said: "How long will I still have to live among you before you will entirely come to understanding? The time since Adam was, what concerns the spiritual development of men by means of the many prophets by way of the revelations, like the light of the moon. The moon changes its light. It cannot be seen for a certain time and then it increases again until it becomes full. This is how it was with the knowledge of God until this time. By the word and by the signs of the prophets, this knowledge increased with the different nations to a complete light. These prophets were thus always as the full light of the moon, which also has no light of itself but borrows it from the sun, just like all prophets at all times have also borrowed the light only from God, from the sun of the angels and spirits, by which they enlightened the people.
GGJ|8|213|17|0|Apart from and after the prophets, also other teachers appeared, made all kinds of additions and statements, and so they darkened the original teaching more and more, in such a way that afterwards it did not take long until nothing was left of it. Then, in their night, the people had to help themselves with the poor light of the stars until a new prophet was awakened among them. The spiritual night that became dark in this way, did certainly not work depressively on the mind of the people, since their believe in one God - just as the weak light of the many stars - could never completely extinguish.
GGJ|8|213|18|0|But now in Me the sun of the Heavens has risen for the sake of the people. This one did not borrow, but has its own supremely mighty light that does not increase or decrease. And whoever has recognized Me, will not know Me one time more and then again less. But it is very well possible that this bright light in man would completely extinguish by his worldly attitude and by his pride, and then he will be by comparison in the same position as the Earth if the sun - which very much enlightens everything brightly and warms it up - would suddenly completely extinguish in the sky. Then the weak light of the stars will not be able to give any comfort to the people, for without the sun everything on the Earth has to harden and die because of the cold.
GGJ|8|213|19|0|When from now on, the faith in Me as My light of life in man will extinguish, then together with that, also the love as the warmth of life will entirely cool off, and the consequence will then be such distress among men that they will feel much unhappier than a trampled down worm that turns and twists itself in the dust. And many will cry aloud: 'How are the animals happy compared to us men. They live and do not know death, but we have to live to always have death and its horror before our eyes.'
GGJ|8|213|20|0|Look, that is the great distress among the people, when the light and the love will leave them. Thus, strive that the people will stay in the light, then they also will stay in the love, and they will not see death before them, neither feel it nor taste it. Did you all well understand this now?"
GGJ|8|213|21|0|They all said: "Yes, Lord and Master, but it is sad that this is possible."
GGJ|8|213|22|0|I said: "Most certainly, but I cannot take away the free will of man, because otherwise he would not be a human. But let us not talk about this anymore now. Let us still eat and drink and strengthen our limbs, after that we will work again."
GGJ|8|213|23|0|Then we ate and drank very cheerfully, and still many remarks were made about the good taste of the food, the bread and the wine.
GGJ|8|214|1|1|The greatest miracle of the Lord: His Word (20/62)
GGJ|8|214|1|0|After we finished the meal and rose from the table, the innkeeper asked a disciple if I ever had performed such a miracle before.
GGJ|8|214|2|0|The disciple said: "In the same manner, often thousands of people were suddenly nourished in the open air. Also, the Lord has several times, when we had no wine but only water - and not of the purest kind - changed it into the best of wine by His will before us and many others. In like manner He also, by His word and by His teaching, made our old, spoiled and troubled water of faith alive, as the best of wine. Truly, the Lord has done in hardly 2 ½ years extremely many great miracles - so many that they hardly can be counted anymore or be described in books. However, the greatest miracle that remains for eternity is His Word. Whoever will conform himself to it, will have eternal life in him.
GGJ|8|214|3|0|The signs that the Lord is doing now, are however only a witness to us for the fact that He is the Lord. In the future however, it will no longer be the signs that were done by Him that will witness for His godly glory, but His teaching in the heart of the people who will live and act accordingly, because this will bring about the most blissful sign of the true and clear life that is aware of itself, and that is more than if the Lord would perform now in our presence ever so great signs of wonder, about which we and our successors will certainly be able to tell the later descendants, but which they only will believe half from us or probably often totally not believe at all. And so the signs that are done now have only little influence to increase the faith of later generations, but the teaching that is delivered to them will do that, which is in itself the most clear and most undoubted truth.
GGJ|8|214|4|0|Friend, the fact that we are here is certain, true and for sure, and no one of us is doubting the fact that the Lord has done now great signs before our eyes, but in about 100 years, all this will belong to the kingdom of worldly history, and this - just like all the other things which belong to that kingdom - will mostly be doubted and will not be believed by many.
GGJ|8|214|5|0|But the easy truth, that 2 times 2 makes 4, will unshakably stand until the end of all times, and so also the teaching from the godly mouth of the Lord according to which every human being should know God, believe in Him only and love Him above all and his fellowman as himself. That is a truth of life that can never be disputed, because without that truth, firstly no common society of people could exist which only here on Earth is timely and material of nature, and secondly because without that truth and the practice of it, no soul could receive the eternal life from God. For the love is the eternal spirit of life and thus life itself, in it and for it.
GGJ|8|214|6|0|Then when men will be devoid of any love among each other and regarding God, then out of that will also follow the mathematic truth that they will also be devoid of the inner and actually only true life of the soul. Therefore, in the future, be only concerned about the teaching that the Lord has revealed to us, and its very lightening spirit of truth, and act accordingly to have eternal life, for signs can give neither you nor anyone else eternal life.
GGJ|8|214|7|0|The fact that the Lord is in Himself eternally almighty and possesses the highest wisdom is not only shown to us by the signs of wonder that were done now, but this is also witnessed at all times and for the eyes of all people by the great creation which continuously calls out aloud to all thinking men: 'Behind these numberless many and wise, great works there must be hidden an extremely wise and almighty, eternal Foreman.' But although man will hear His call and will begin to search the Foreman in one way or another - and he will do well by that - he will still feel by that his own powerlessness and weakness, which he cannot change into a godly power.
GGJ|8|214|8|0|But if you will live now and act according to the teaching of the Lord that has been revealed to us, your powerlessness and weakness will be changed in you by the power of the godly love into a might and power of your own, and that will certainly be more blissful for you than when you would continue to be a witness of still many more thousands of signs but would still remain in your old powerlessness and weakness. Look, this is my well-founded opinion."
GGJ|8|214|9|0|I said to the disciple who had spoken like that: "Nathaniel, to you I do not have to say anymore: 'How long will I still have to suffer you before you come to understand My Kingdom', because you have already received the right understanding, and therefore I say to your words now: 'amen', and confirm everything that you have said as a full, pure truth, for this is how it is and how it will remain forever.
GGJ|8|214|10|0|Whoever will seek Me in My works and signs, will have a very heavy and difficult task, and he will easily weaken under its great load and burden, but whoever will seek Me in and through love, will soon and easily find Me in himself as the power of all life. And when he has found Me, he has found everything, namely the eternal life and its power, might and wisdom. This is what you all should remember well and also proclaim to the other people.
GGJ|8|214|11|0|But let us go outside now and look a little around us to see what is happening here and there."
GGJ|8|215|1|1|The Lord and the superstitious innkeeper (20/63)
GGJ|8|215|1|0|After that, we left the dining hall, and escorted by the innkeeper, we went outside. It was really a nice day because the heat of the day was strongly reduced by a northeastern wind. From our inn we walked through the whole place that was quite big, and came then at the large inn in which Roklus had healed the 21 sick people in My name.
GGJ|8|215|2|0|The innkeeper saw us and hurried outside to us with his family and those who were healed to greet us very heartily. Immediately he asked for Me, and Roklus pointed to Me. Then they all came standing around Me to thank Me for the great kindness that I have shown them, and the innkeeper himself could not stop glorifying and praising Me.
GGJ|8|215|3|0|But I said to him and all the others: "Stand up now from the ground, for it is sufficient when you truly glorify and praise Me in your heart. And whatever the heart decides and does, all the other parts of the body take and have part in it."
GGJ|8|215|4|0|Then they all stood up and asked Me that My almighty mercy should never leave them.
GGJ|8|215|5|0|And I said to them: "Then keep Me continuously alive in your heart by the love for God and your fellowmen, then also My mercy will stay continuously with you. But if ever your love, that I mentioned, should become weak or even lukewarm or cold in your heart, then also My love and the resulting mercy will become weak, lukewarm or cold.
GGJ|8|215|6|0|Beware of gluttony and reveling, for by that the love for God will diminish and the love for the world and self-love will be nourished and strengthened, and with that the judgment of matter and its death. Beware also of sexual impurity and all harlotry, for the sexually impure, the harlots and adulterers will not enter into My Kingdom of life.
GGJ|8|215|7|0|To you, who are now healed of your physical afflictions, I say that from now on you should not let yourselves be tempted by any sin, for then My mercy will again be taken away from you and then you will fall back into even greater afflictions.
GGJ|8|215|8|0|But beware also of laziness and idleness, for this is the root of all vices and afflictions of men.
GGJ|8|215|9|0|You have heard this now from My mouth, observe it also and live and act accordingly, then My mercy will not leave you. Amen."
GGJ|8|215|10|0|After I had said that, all thanked Me again for that.
GGJ|8|215|11|0|Then the innkeeper said to Me: "O eternal great Lord and Master, would You also not like to come into My house, so that it will be blessed by the steps of Your blessed feet?"
GGJ|8|215|12|0|I said: "Listen, you surely have a good opinion about My feet, however My feet will not leave you any blessing for your house. But if you and your family will live and act according to My will, then this will be a true, permanent blessing for your whole house. Such things were believed and are still believed by those who are still imprisoned by all kinds of dark superstition, which is in itself dead and has no power of life. What use can certain signs or relics, certain stones, numbers and the new moon and constellation have for men? Those are not only useless but can moreover harm the soul, and thus also the body. And so, also the walking with the feet of My body cannot be of any use for this place that I am entering now, nor be useful to a house, but what is useful to you all is that I have come to you and have given you My will and have shown you the ways that you should walk to come to eternal life.
GGJ|8|215|13|0|Although in stones, metals, herbs, and in the roots and the fruits thereof, there is also a healthy power residing for a lot of physical diseases, but they should be known well, and then be capable to be used for certain diseases in a wise way. But he who is using such things as a magic means, sins against sound reasoning and against God's wise order.
GGJ|8|215|14|0|Look, My indeed dear and kind innkeeper. I know you and know very well that you are an honest and correct man, but still, I also have something against you.
GGJ|8|215|15|0|You keep certain stones and pieces of wood in your house and you believe that by that no enemy will come into your house. So you also have all kinds of things in your stable - buried under the doorstep - like some iron, sulfur, eggshells and a certain kind of wood of which the magicians are making their magic sticks, and that would - as you believe - help against the sorcery of witches and keep the animals healthy. And also your children, your wife, all your servants and maids must carry certain little packages with them to be protected against every affliction, and you yourself are always carrying something similar with you for the same reason.
GGJ|8|215|16|0|And some time ago there were a couple of Arabs with you who behaved very mysteriously and told you that each one of them was about 3.000 year old, for they had found the true little snake herb and eaten it, by which they became immortal. In order to give their cleverly thought of lie a greater appearance of truth, they told you with their very lively fantasy a lot of wonderful fairy tales and fables which supposed to have happened during their already 3.000 years long life on Earth among men, animals and plants and stones, and all this you have accepted as a truth.
GGJ|8|215|17|0|So you also have bought for much money from the mentioned liars, all kinds of magic means, and you moreover have given them an amount of gold, so that they would give you that little snake herb. However, they only could bring it to you after 7 years, for it could be found far away from here on a mountain, more precisely only on a certain day, and even only on a certain hour of that day. And look, you believed all that firmly.
GGJ|8|215|18|0|However, I say to you now: lay off all such dark superstition, for it all is a deceit that is subtly thought of by the different priests among the also different nations on Earth, and does not have any truth, not even of the size of a little sun dust particle.
GGJ|8|215|19|0|Of these Arabs, who say that they are 3.000 years old, not even one of them is 50 years old. I as the Creator of Heaven and Earth do not know anything about a little snake herb that can make someone immortal, and your little miracle packages are not even worth to be thrown into a cesspit.
GGJ|8|215|20|0|Thus, do not attach anymore importance to it, but only to everything I have told you through the mouth of Roklus, and live and act accordingly, then you soon will find in yourself a totally different little herb of immortality than what those untrustworthy Arabs have promised to bring you only after 7 years, which they will not even bring you in a 1.000 years, even if they and you were allowed to or could live that long on this Earth.
GGJ|8|215|21|0|Look, this is what I had against you. If you will put all this aside, My blessing will enter your house entirely, but otherwise not - even if I would personally stay no matter how often in your house."
GGJ|8|215|22|0|When the innkeeper heard this from Me, he thanked Me for this lesson and promised Me very explicitly that he would do everything I had advised him to do, for he was himself greatly amazed because he all too clearly could see that even the most secret things are not unknown to Me. Then he asked Me again if I would like to enter his house and take some bread and wine with him.
GGJ|8|215|23|0|And I said: "You can be completely sure that I accept your will as an accomplished act, but what you want to do now for Me, do it for the poor, then I will accept it as if you have done it for Me. But before evening, we still have to settle and to correct many things here. And so we should work as long as it is daytime. But if you want to be My guest tonight, then you can come to the inn where I have taken up residence."
GGJ|8|215|24|0|The innkeeper thanked Me for this invitation. Then we continued our way around this place, and with a cheerful mood the innkeeper went with his family into his house and spoke with his family about everything that he had heard from My mouth.
GGJ|8|216|1|1|The inn of the Essenes for the poor (20/64)
GGJ|8|216|1|0|We soon came to another inn where there was a large number of poor people who were encamping for already a couple of hours before the inn, because no space was made for them in the inn, although this inn was especially meant for the poor.
GGJ|8|216|2|0|Now I asked Roklus: "Why is only this inn compulsory for the poor? Could also not the other inns be part of this obligation?"
GGJ|8|216|3|0|Roklus said: "Lord and Master, I do not have to explain to You the reason of this bad situation, which displeases me already for a long time, since You know all too well even the most secret things and circumstances, but I ask You for advice, how this could be handled effectively."
GGJ|8|216|4|0|I said: "Oh, but this can be arranged in the most easy way. You can say now, as chief of this place, by means of one of your brothers to all the local innkeepers: 'The Lord commanded that every inn must keep in the house a place ready at all times to take up at least 10 poor people. The inn however that wants to do more out of good will, can count on his reward for this.' And in a little hour you will not see any poor person encamping in the open air.
GGJ|8|216|5|0|Why must only this innkeeper receive a subsidy from you for the accommodation of the poor while he is lodging 10 and also now and then 100, but reports to you instead of 10 always twice as much and let himself be paid too much by you, and moreover he also let those poor who really are accommodated, suffer want and hunger? Thus, against this evil, serious action must be taken."
GGJ|8|216|6|0|After these words of Mine, Roklus sent immediately 4 of his brothers to all the inns of this place, with exception of the one where we were residing. And it did not even take half an hour before all the inns sent servants, who explained to the poor why they had come, and the poor stood up immediately from the hard ground and let them gratefully be escorted to the inns by the servants.
GGJ|8|216|7|0|But the innkeeper of the inn for the poor, who noticed that the poor were taken away by the servants of the other inns - who were known to him - became displeased because of that and wanted to prevent it.
GGJ|8|216|8|0|So he stepped rudely to Roklus and said (the innkeeper): "Chief, I have a contract with you according to which only I should take care of the poor! Why are they taken away now from me!?"
GGJ|8|216|9|0|Roklus said: "Listen, does that mean taking care of them when the many poor who have all kinds of afflictions are treated like the Greeks are treating their pigs? To let them encamp and pine away here on an open square without beds and without food and drink while in the considerable spacious house there are empty rooms that are reserved in case rich guests will come? You already have let yourself be paid by us for the care of a lot of poor people and you have from the many that you mentioned on your account hardly taken care for half of them, always only in a bad manner. Therefore, from this hour on, that contract will be changed, and the subsidy will finally be divided between all of them. Did you understand this now?"
GGJ|8|216|10|0|The innkeeper set up a furious face and said: "Chief, which gossip mouth has slandered me so awfully before you?"
GGJ|8|216|11|0|Roklus said: "No gossip mouth, but the mouth of a most truthful One, for whose all-seeing eyes also our most secret thoughts, wishes and desires are not hidden, and who is a Lord, great and exalted above everything in Heaven and on Earth, and who maintains everything, guides and rules - a Lord of all life and existence - and He has instructed me to punish you for that. For you, there is now nothing else left except to feel remorse about your many sins, to improve yourself completely, and for as far as possible to make up for all the injustice, otherwise you can expect a more severe chastisement from the Lord God.
GGJ|8|216|12|0|That you have cheated us and the poor people, could be seen just now, for instead that you at least would accommodate those who are in the worst of condition in the rooms that are prepared for the sick, you have let them all encamp on the hard ground. So improve yourself and do not ask anymore for the one who could have possibly betrayed you."
GGJ|8|216|13|0|When the innkeeper had received such a serious rebuke and warning from Roklus, he became scared. He began to seriously examine his conscience and then he promised Roklus to pay back everything that he illegally had kept for himself, and in the future he would no more ask for a subsidy for the accommodation of the poor.
GGJ|8|216|14|0|On this, Roklus said to him: "Do this, then God the Lord will also forgive your sins, and your soul will find mercy with Him. If you were a Greek or a Roman, thus a gentile who never heard of the one true God, and does not know His will, which has been revealed to the people by the mouth of the prophets, then you had an excuse for your actions, for he who does not know the law can also not keep it. But you are a Jew, and moreover, as far as I know, also a scribe. And therefore you are all the more punishable because you are highly exceeding the gentiles in cheating. But if you, as you say, want and will really seriously improve your life, then your sins will also be forgiven in the name of the Lord."
GGJ|8|216|15|0|The innkeeper thanked for this, bowed before Roklus and went into his house.
GGJ|8|216|16|0|But we continued our way in this place, and I said to Roklus: "You have again settled this matter very well and we have completed a good work. That you did not make Me known to the scribe-innkeeper was also very good, for he is still not mature to know and to bear Me personally. But when I will have left this place tomorrow and the innkeeper will come to you to repay his illegal profit, you also can tell him that I was in your company and what kind of teaching and power I have given to you, of which you can convince him, then after that he still will be of good service to you."
GGJ|8|216|17|0|Hearing this from Me, Roklus thanked Me for such a testimony and for such a comfort, which according to him he did not deserve in the least, and he said on that: "O Lord and Master. Do You really want to leave us tomorrow?"
GGJ|8|216|18|0|I said: "Physically, most certainly, but not with My Spirit, for I still have much to do in other places, so that everything will be fulfilled that the prophets have prophesied about Me. However, without My personal presence you will be able to teach and act more unhindered in My name than when I personally am present. The reason for this is easy to understand."
GGJ|8|216|19|0|Roklus saw the reason quickly, and while we were talking we came again at a place, more precisely along the way that led to Egypt, where we had again some work to do.
GGJ|8|217|1|1|The miracles in the inn before the gate (20/65)
GGJ|8|217|1|0|It was a place that was already outside the gate of the closed village, which was of course surrounded on all sides by a strong wall. And outside of the wall and its gates were also houses and inns, in which the arriving travelers accommodated most of the time their pack animals, and were also often looking for lodging. Along the first mentioned road there was also a similar inn at a distance of well over 700 paces outside of the gate, with a large number of guests, among whom many Egyptians, Greeks, Romans and also a few Jews who were doing all kinds of business with the gentiles.
GGJ|8|217|2|0|In front of the inn was a large square that was densely grown with grass. On this square, there were a lot of coffins with dead children, and their fathers and mothers waited in the inn to receive from the Essenes the acquired permission to bring their dead, lying in the well-closed coffins, to the stronghold. Although the parents had asked several times for this permission, they did not receive it because the already known resurrection chamber was overly full with such coffins anyway and because the Essenes could not and were not allowed to accept them anymore.
GGJ|8|217|3|0|But those who were waiting in the above-mentioned inn came from far away, hoping to bring their dead children back home after they had been awakened to life again, and they also could not have known that the Essenes are no more bringing dead children to life again. So it was for those parents all the more bitter when they heard that they had made their long trip in vain.
GGJ|8|217|4|0|When we were looking at the coffins - 110 all together - the innkeeper, who knew the chief very well, saw us, and immediately he said to the mournful guests that the chief was walking with his brothers between the coffins and was looking at them, which was a good sign for those who were mourning, because if the chief himself would make such visit, it was for those who waited very hopeful that their request would be granted.
GGJ|8|217|5|0|With this very comforting expectation, all the guests stood up quickly and went outside where we were reading the inscriptions on the coffins, and they asked the chief with tears in their eyes not to let them return their long trip home with nothing achieved, for they did not know that in this ancient place of wonders no dead children should be awakened to life anymore.
GGJ|8|217|6|0|Roklus said to them: "But already since one year and longer, messengers were sent out from here in all directions to announce to the people that no dead would be awakened to life here again. Did you not hear anything about it?"
GGJ|8|217|7|0|Those who were questioned said: "No, mighty chief. Not once, not even from afar did we hear from anyone, for if we had heard it from someone, we certainly would have stayed home and not make such great expenses, but most of us arrived here only a few days ago and made only little expenses in the inn. Also a couple of hours ago we received back the taxes that were taken from us while we were on the way to this place, of which we are very glad, but if for this we have to return with nothing achieved, we rather would pay taxes that are 10 times as high. O mighty chief, hear our request for this one time. We gladly want to wait and pay every offering that is required, if only you would grant our request mercifully."
GGJ|8|217|8|0|Roklus said: "Yes, my dear friends, you have somehow received wrong information over there, saying that here the children who are often laying for months completely dead in their coffin can be awakened to life again. This is now and then indeed possible with people who have just died, when they are apparently dead, but children like the ones in these coffins, can only be awakened by a God."
GGJ|8|217|9|0|Now a Greek asked quickly: "But which God do you mean? For we have a lot of gods. Which one of them is the most powerful? Tell us, then we want to pay offerings, and you pray to Him for us."
GGJ|8|217|10|0|Roklus said: "Among your gods, there is eternally not one, since all your gods are only invented, and their images are only made by human hands. The only true and almighty God is only the One who the Jews are invoking. To Him only, everything is possible."
GGJ|8|217|11|0|The Greek said again: "This was also said by the Jews who live with us and who are doing business, and that is why we also have willingly brought great offerings to the God of the Jews. They also were received by a Jewish priest with the intention that the offerings would be brought as soon as possible to Jerusalem where the only true God is always living in a very big and magnificent temple.
GGJ|8|217|12|0|But despite our considerable offerings, and despite the assurance of the Jewish priest that his only true God would certainly help us, our children remained dead, and now I think that also this time, not much can be achieved with the God of the Jews. But you will surely know this better here than the formerly mentioned Jewish priest who, honestly speaking, did not seem to have a great confidence in his God himself, because I saw that he did not keep the commandments that he presented to us in the least himself. What should we do in your opinion in order to be helped by the only true God of the Jews?"
GGJ|8|217|13|0|Roklus said: "Yes, you my dear friends, then you first will have to believe actively in your heart in this God, keep His commandments under all circumstances, then to love Him above all and your fellowmen as yourself. Whoever will not do that, will not be heard by God.
GGJ|8|217|14|0|I and my brother are doing that and we have therefore unmistakable proofs that our only true God always listens gladly to our prayers, on condition that we will not ask Him for something foolish. So turn in full belief in your heart to our God as to a very best Father, and then promise Him also that you will leave your dead idols and will keep His commandments precisely, and then it will be apparent if our God will hear your prayers."
GGJ|8|217|15|0|They all, Egyptians, Romans and Greeks, promised it solemnly.
GGJ|8|217|16|0|But Roklus made one more condition and said: "I have now understood from your solemn promise that you are all completely serious to return to the one, only true God of the Jews from whom your forefathers have turned away almost 1.700 years ago, and that is why I have in myself now already the full assurance that God will satisfy your wishes. But what will happen here you must keep for yourselves, and do not make us even more known than we already are, because what happens here today will not happen again later.
GGJ|8|217|17|0|However, all kind of sick people, blind, deaf, mute, lame, cripple, those who suffer from gout, lepers, the possessed ones, sick people who suffer from malicious fevers and those who are insane can find their salvation here. If you also want to fulfill this condition, then you can open the coffins and take out your dead who are already awakened to life again now, and give them food, first milk and only then fresh broth of meat with some bread, and towards the evening also some wine.
GGJ|8|217|18|0|But do you also believe now without any doubt that all your children in the coffins are already alive?"
GGJ|8|217|19|0|They all said: "Yes, you who are a mighty friend of the one, only true and almighty God, we believe without the least of doubt."
GGJ|8|217|20|0|Then Roklus said on My inner call: "So it will also be done according to your faith in the name of Jesus Jehovah Zebaoth. And now open the coffins."
GGJ|8|217|21|0|On these words, all jumped towards their coffins and opened them, and their children, of whom some of them were already locked up in the coffins for more than 1 year, rose out of them, fresh and healthy.
GGJ|8|217|22|0|The happiness of the parents, who were for the greatest part wealthy people, could not be described, which is easy to understand, and there was almost no end in thanking, glorifying and praising. Soon after that, the children were taken care of in the manner that was advised to them before.
GGJ|8|217|23|0|Nota bene: now, after almost 2.000 years, someone could ask: 'But how is it possible that such miracle could be kept totally silent like that, as well as a great number of other miracles?'
GGJ|8|217|24|0|The answer is briefly this: because I Myself have decreed it that way, so that in the future, only and solely the pure teaching would guide and lead the people and not the power of miracles that hinders the free will of man, as I have already shown many times. Here in this place, at the time of My short presence in Essaea, which was only known to a few, such great miracles did not cause such a great sensation, because this place was already all too well known as a place of miracles for a long time from far and wide. The failing of a miracle would undeniably have made a greater sensation than the complete success of it, which every person expected as sure as the night that follows the day and the day on the passing night. Besides, to all who found help here, it was from My time on seriously commanded not to make the miracle known.
GGJ|8|217|25|0|But still, of My deeds and those of the Essenes, many things were written down, which were mostly kept in Egypt in the big libraries, but later - as known - it was destroyed by the blind Mohammedans. And so it happened that the people in this time know almost nothing anymore about the great miracles that happened during that time, to which however also the old whore of Babylon did very clearly contribute. How, that will simply be known by every thinking researcher.
GGJ|8|217|26|0|However, also in the East there are great annotations, and a few of them will be revealed at the right time. In those are still many things that are not in the 4 Gospels that are known in the present time. And a chronological order cannot be found in them, neither in those 4, but that is not important, for the main thing is and always remains the pure teaching of life. Whoever will accept that and will believe in Me, will also be guided by the Spirit into all the rest.
GGJ|8|217|27|0|May that what has been said here casually, serve all those who still have any doubt about Me and My works of that time, as a comfort and reassurance, and as sufficient proof for the truth which has been said and shown in the little books that are now already many.
GGJ|8|217|28|0|Let us go back now to our subject.
GGJ|8|218|1|1|How the helpers of the Essenes can be put into service (20/66)
GGJ|8|218|1|0|When the described wonderwork was done and the parents were staying with their children in the inn, the innkeeper came. This wonderwork was very normal to him in this place, as well as to his staff of the house. He asked Roklus if and for how much he should charge them for this great miracle for the well being of the many poor who were increasing from day to day in this place. Then he would conscientiously give the money - as always - to the manager for the care of the poor.
GGJ|8|218|2|0|Roklus said, as I secretly put it into his heart: "This mercy was given by God to me for free, and therefore I also do not want any gift from anyone. But if someone wants to do something out of his free will for the poor - who are not lacking here with us - you may accept it and give it to the institution. But let the iron coffins be brought immediately to the stronghold, so that they would not be displayed too long here."
GGJ|8|218|3|0|The innkeeper said: "But what if the strangers want to take the coffins back home again as souvenir?"
GGJ|8|218|4|0|Roklus said: "Then tell them that I commanded it that way. However, say to the one who wants to take back a coffin anyway, that his child will die on his way home. Then no one will refuse to leave the coffin here."
GGJ|8|218|5|0|When the innkeeper heard this from Roklus, he bowed before us and hurried to go inside the house and take care of everything that Roklus commanded him to do.
GGJ|8|218|6|0|Then we left this place immediately, withdrew to the little place and went to another gate. Outside there was a free inn that was built by the Essenes for already a long time. Apart from the stronghold, it was surely the biggest construction of that place, and many big gardens were also part of it, which formed a whole with the building and were surrounded by a high strong wall with watchtowers every 100 paces apart from each other. In this inn, which, viewed from Essaea, was located between the morning and noon, there were, except from a big number of cripple people, also still a lot of foster children who were given to the parents as their supposed children who were awakened to life again, this according to the former, already known practice of the Essenes.
GGJ|8|218|7|0|When we arrived in that inn, Roklus said to Me: "O Lord and Master, look, this is now still my greatest point of concern. Healing those many crippled and use them for one or the other service would be easy, especially now that You are present, but these many cripple were unanimous accomplices before, especially during the great ceremonies for the awakening of the dead, and they know also how the deceased children were awakened to life again. If we heal them now and would give them a job in some other place of the world, then it could easily happen that during an unattended moment one or the other would betray our old deceit, and then we could come into great embarrassment of which neither we nor anyone else would benefit.
GGJ|8|218|8|0|But now I feel compassion for those people of both sexes who are now mostly crippled and sickly by the many efforts they had to perform, and I would like to help them by Your mercy. But when they will be healthy again, they certainly will want their old position back, which gave them great profit, because the many strangers often richly rewarded them for the awakenings. But this position does not exist anymore now and thus they became really an embarrassing problem. Only an advice from Your part can help us in this.
GGJ|8|218|9|0|With the foster children it is easy to take a good arrangement because they do not know the reason why they are there. Those who take care of them and their educators do know it. However, they belong to us and they surely know about the situation now in this place. So we have nothing to fear from them, because I informed them about You, and although they are mostly gentiles, they obey You and Your teaching in everything. Only about the crippled and sickly people we are, as I said, concerned most of all."
GGJ|8|218|10|0|I said: "The crippled and sickly people are only gentiles and still followers of their old gods. Bring them to the point of professing the one, true God, and show them the power of God's Spirit in man, awaken in them the faith and the love according to My teaching and heal them afterwards, then you will have nothing more to fear from them. After that, they still will be very helpful to you. And since they belong to you anyway, they also should stay with you, because you want to change many things here, so that nothing will be left anymore of what is old and false. After that, you will need many laborers, and all those who are living within these walls will be very useful. Besides, you have such an abundance of earthly goods to easily maintain and feed 10.000 people for 1.000 years, and that is why you also will be able to maintain and feed for a short time everyone who lives within these walls. Do you also agree on that completely?"
GGJ|8|218|11|0|Roklus said: "O Lord and Master, eternal love, goodness and mercy. That was secretly also my plan for a long time, but precisely on that point my brothers did not want to share my opinion. But now that they have heard it clearly and understandably from Your mouth, they will, with Your mercy and help, very easily be able to put also these things right. And now a load of 1.000 pounds has fallen off my shoulders. Would You Yourself, o Lord, like to see this inn and institution?"
GGJ|8|218|12|0|I said: "Friend, for Me certainly not, since I know very precisely all the things that are inside, from the greatest to the smallest, but for the sake of yourselves and My disciples, I also want to enter your institution and walk through its most important parts."
GGJ|8|219|1|1|With the foster children of the Essenes (20/67)
GGJ|8|219|1|0|Only after that, we entered the inner rooms, which were in every respect - from a worldly point of view - beautiful. Thus we came also to the children who hurried friendly toward us to greet us according to the custom that was instructed to them by the educators, and I asked some of them if they liked it here.
GGJ|8|219|2|0|And several boys answered: "O very good Lord, everything is fine with us here, but now and then it happens that one or the other whom we love, is taken away from us, and then he never comes back anymore. And this makes us often very sad, because we cannot know from anyone what happened to him. Has he been killed or sold, or did something happen to him? In short, this gives us, older children who can already think, very often an anxious feeling in our heart, and then we are like tormented. But can You please tell us what happened to those children who were taken away from us forever."
GGJ|8|219|3|0|I said: "Dear little ones, do not be afraid. All children who were taken away from here are doing fine in earthly respect, for they were accommodated in an excellent way and are loved as children and are taken care of by those who adopted them. However, spiritually, they mostly are not doing so fine, because most of them were given to rich heathens.
GGJ|8|219|4|0|The greatest happiness of men is however simply and solely that they already in their early years of childhood will know the one and only true God, and learn to love Him as the most true and best Father of all men. But the heathens do not know this Father because they are descendants of parents who also did not know Him. And look, such children who from among you have been given to the dark heathens, are in spiritual respect in bad condition, for amongst the heathens they cannot come to know and love above all their true Father in Heaven who is an eternal Spirit full of goodness, love, wisdom and endless power.
GGJ|8|219|5|0|But from now on, My really dear children, you should not be afraid anymore, for from this time on, no one from among you will be given away anymore, but you will all stay here and come to know and love above all the true Father of all men, and then as free and wise men among the other people you will be able to accomplish many good and also useful things. So be all cheerful and joyful and obedient to your teachers, then the Father in Heaven will take care of you, so that at the same time and eternally, you will become extremely happy in the Kingdom of the Father in Heaven. That this is how it will happen with you, your chief Roklus will tell you also himself. Are you, My dear children, satisfied with that now?"
GGJ|8|219|6|0|One boy, who was very bright, said: "O good Lord, with You we surely would be very satisfied, but what You have said now, the severe chief has not said, and as long as he keeps silent, we are still not safe. Tell him that he also should give us faithfully and truthfully such a comfort, only then we can be completely happy."
GGJ|8|219|7|0|I said: "He surely will tell you at the right time. However, I am a Lord who has much power, also over your chief, and what I say and will, he will do. You can be completely assured about that."
GGJ|8|219|8|0|The boy said: "Are You perhaps the emperor of Rome that You also have power over our lord?"
GGJ|8|219|9|0|I said: "Yes, my dear children, I am still a tremendously much greater Lord than the emperor of Rome, but you would not understand the greatness of My glory yet. Roklus himself will show you everything himself very clearly at the right time, and then you will understand how I am a real Lord over your chief and also over the emperor of Rome, and only then you will really glorify and praise Me and feel a great joy because I Myself have visited you now."
GGJ|8|219|10|0|Then also Roklus assured them friendly, that he would do everything very precisely what I had predicted to them before.
GGJ|8|219|11|0|Only after Roklus' promise, the children were completely at ease and believed that it also would happen that way.
GGJ|8|219|12|0|Then I blessed the children and pressed them to My heart and fondled them. Then I wanted to leave but the children who began to feel love for Me and to trust Me, surrounded Me and they asked if I still would like to stay a little longer with them.
GGJ|8|219|13|0|And I said: "Yes, I cannot refuse anything to these who ask Me, and therefore I still want to stay half an hour with them."
GGJ|8|219|14|0|When the children heard that from Me, they were delighted, and the boy asked Me in full confidence: "O lovely and very good, great Lord, You have told us just now something about the good spiritual Father in Heaven whom we should come to know and love above all. Yes, that we certainly will do if only we have seen Him once. But how can we come to know Him? Who will show Him to us? Do You perhaps know Him very well? If You know Him, please describe Him to us, then we will also immediately love Him above all, even if we still do not know Him."
GGJ|8|219|15|0|I said: "Yes, My dear children, this is somehow a little difficult for this time, for you still do not have any notion about Him. But I still will try to tell you something about Him. So listen to Me very carefully.
GGJ|8|219|16|0|The Father in Heaven is the purest, most perfect and eternal more than living Spirit, who has never had a beginning and who will also never have an end. Since eternity and out of Himself He has created Heaven and Earth and everything that is on it by means of His almightiness.
GGJ|8|219|17|0|When someone on this Earth wants to make something, he therefore needs matter and all kinds of tools, but if the Father in Heaven creates something, He does not need any existing matter, and also no tools to make something from its raw matter. His tool is His almighty will.
GGJ|8|219|18|0|So He also created men, in order that they would come to know Him and love Him above all, so that they would receive eternal life from Him.
GGJ|8|219|19|0|But in order that men would know how they should live among each other, the Father in Heaven has revealed His will to them by means of certain prophets. He who will live and act accordingly, will receive eternal life.
GGJ|8|219|20|0|Men who are very pious and who love the Father above all and live according to His commandments will receive already in this world to hear the voice of the Father and also to see His face. My dear children, be therefore very pious, then you also on this world will be able to enjoy this great happiness."
GGJ|8|219|21|0|The children promised to do everything I had advised them to do if only they could hear and see the Father in Heaven only once, and they asked Me if I had already heard and seen the Father in Heaven many times and how He looked like.
GGJ|8|219|22|0|I looked to them very friendly and said: "My dear children, I can hear and see the Father always, and He looks exactly like Me, and His voice sounds also exactly like Mine. Thus, whoever sees and hears Me, hears and sees also the Father in Heaven. So look at Me very carefully, then you can say that you already have seen and heard the Father in Heaven."
GGJ|8|219|23|0|Now the children looked at Me carefully and said after a while: "If the Father in Heaven looks exactly like You, He must be very good, and we already now love Him above all. If You as a supreme Lord on this Earth would also be as almighty as the Father in Heaven, then maybe there would be no difference at all between You and Him?"
GGJ|8|219|24|0|I said: "Yes certainly, then this would be so. And who knows if I also am not now and then a little almighty?"
GGJ|8|219|25|0|The boy said: "O dearest, greatest Lord on the world, would You then not like to show us something of Your little almightiness?"
GGJ|8|219|26|0|I said: "O yes, My dearest children, but then we should go outside into the big garden."
GGJ|8|219|27|0|The children thought that this was a good idea and we went into the big garden that had very open spots where nothing was planted.
GGJ|8|219|28|0|When we were in the garden, I asked the children: "Listen, would you not like to have, on those many open spots where nothing is planted, all kinds of trees with sweet fruits?"
GGJ|8|219|29|0|The children said: "Yes, if this can be done, that would be very good. O we ask You for it, if You can do it."
GGJ|8|219|30|0|I said: "Then go to them, and before you will be there, the trees that you want on all open spots will be full of fruits and ready for you."
GGJ|8|219|31|0|Then the children hurried immediately to the open spots that were already planted with all kinds of fruit trees, about which the children had great joy, and they also picked up the fruits that were on the ground and tasted them, and because the fruits tasted so outstandingly, they also began to eat quite a lot of them.
GGJ|8|219|32|0|But on this occasion we left the garden, and because it was already close towards the evening, we went, unnoticed by the children, to our inn.
GGJ|8|220|1|1|The Lord leaves the Essenes (20/68)
GGJ|8|220|1|0|Once we were there, I said to the innkeeper: "Now you can take care of an evening meal, for we have worked hard, and the one who works must also eat."
GGJ|8|220|2|0|Then the innkeeper went immediately to order for an evening meal to be prepared.
GGJ|8|220|3|0|In the meantime I gave Roklus all kinds of instructions about all the things he should do to have the best results. And so I also gave him an advice to know how he should teach the children about the fact that in Me they have seen and spoken to the Father in Heaven.
GGJ|8|220|4|0|Also a few Essenes were sent now to the stronghold because of the already known awakening of the dead children. When they soon came back, also the evening meal was ready, and so we went immediately to sit at the table and ate cheerfully.
GGJ|8|220|5|0|After the meal I sent the Essenes away with the instructions about what they still had to do that night. They thanked Me and went to do their work.
GGJ|8|220|6|0|When the Essenes - with the exception of Roklus - had left according to My will, we still talked with each other about a lot of things until almost midnight, and Roklus wrote in the meantime in his memorial book very briefly about everything that happened in this place on this certainly most memorable day from morning till evening. But close to midnight he also stood up from the table, thanked Me fervently for everything and asked Me if I would allow him to visit Me once more the next morning before My departure and to escort Me for a long distance on the way.
GGJ|8|220|7|0|But I said to him: "Friend, you may do what you like, and what you will do for Me out of true and active love, is always well done. However, tomorrow early in the morning you already will have important things to do and to settle, and that will be difficult to postpone and to deal with. Therefore, I will accept your will to visit Me once more tomorrow and escort Me for a distance as a performed deed.
GGJ|8|220|8|0|I Myself will be in the morning on My way to Jericho with My disciples to arrive there after the setting. You think of course that such a long way cannot be covered in a natural way in 1 day. But I say to you that with Me all things are possible. Although tomorrow is a Sabbath on which a Jew may also not travel. But I am a Lord, also over the Sabbath, and I say to you that everyone may and can do good works also on a Sabbath. But herewith I do not abolish the Sabbath, but I abolish the old Sabbath laziness of the Jews, and so My disciples will be busy in My name on every Sabbath, because God is badly honored by the laziness on the Sabbath
GGJ|8|220|9|0|I am saying this to you, so that also in this respect you should make My will known to your brothers, because some of them still think that the laziness of the Sabbath is very important.
GGJ|8|220|10|0|So now you know everything that you need for the moment. But if at different occasions you will teach and work in My name, then do not worry about how and what you should speak and how you should start and end a work, for I Myself will always lay everything into the heart and into the mouth, I will greatly enlighten your mind and will strengthen your courage and will. With this assurance and also being fully comforted you can take now the necessary physical rest, so that you will be able to work tirelessly tomorrow."
GGJ|8|220|11|0|After these words of Mine, Roklus greeted Me and My disciples once more very heartily and left the inn with tears of love in his eyes and went to the stronghold. Then we also went to sleep.
GGJ|8|220|12|0|Early in the morning we left our resting places and prepared ourselves for our departure.
GGJ|8|220|13|0|But the kind innkeeper came to Me and asked Me to still take a morning meal before leaving, because the way was long and boring, and no inn could be discovered during a full traveling day.
GGJ|8|220|14|0|I said: "Friend, we also will not need one, for I Myself am the inn of all inns. You have seen yesterday noon how we were definitely provided in an excellent way without your kitchen, and look, so I also can do it along that road that has no inn.
GGJ|8|220|15|0|Soon after our departure, poor people will come from the region near Jericho into this inn and they will seek help here. Serve them instead of us, then you will by that accomplish a work which is very pleasing to Me."
GGJ|8|220|16|0|The innkeeper promised Me that he would do everything that I have said and advised to everyone, and he asked Me to always mercifully remember him.
GGJ|8|220|17|0|And I assured him to do so, and said: "Remain in Me, unshakably in spirit and heart through active observance of My teaching, then My mercy and love will remain strong and active in you. Amen."
GGJ|8|220|18|0|Then we quickly went outside and left that place.
GGJ|9|1|1|1|Section: The Lord on the way from Essaea to Jericho
GGJ|9|1|1|1|The Lord meets a group of poor pilgrims (20/69)
GGJ|9|1|1|0|When we were at a distance of 1 hour walking from Essaea, we met the earlier mentioned poor pilgrims who came from the region of Jericho, and they asked us for alms.
GGJ|9|1|2|0|And I said to the Jewish Greeks: "Give them of your abundance, for they are as poor in the world as I Myself who still possess no stone as My property to lay under My head. Foxes have their holes and the birds their nests, but these poor possess nothing except themselves and their scanty clothing. So give them something."
GGJ|9|1|3|0|After these words of Mine, all Jewish Greeks and also the few disciples of John brought a considerable amount of money together and gave it gladly to the poor. With their hands lifted up they gave thanks to Me and to the givers, and asked us to forgive them for interrupting our trip, and since we were Jews, they also asked us anxiously and worriedly if they would reach Essaea before the rising.
GGJ|9|1|4|0|I said: "Why are you afraid to profane the Sabbath by walking on the road? Neither Moses nor any other prophet has ever given a commandment not to travel on a Sabbath. The new temple precepts are not divine commandments and are also futile to God. But it is still early, and you will reach the place in 1 hour. And when you will arrive in the place, you should lodge in the first inn that is outside the gate of the little city. There you will be well received and be taken care of, for I already have announced your arrival there. But who I am, you surely will hear in Essaea. And so, you can continue your trip now."
GGJ|9|1|5|0|The poor were certainly surprised when I told them all this, but nevertheless, they did not dare to ask how I could have known all this and continued their way.
GGJ|9|1|6|0|Along the way the disciples asked Me why these poor were actually traveling to Essaea, for it could not be seen that they had one or the other sickness, since sick people could never walk that easily.
GGJ|9|1|7|0|I said: "These men do not travel to Essaea to be healed, but being totally destitute they try to find work and financial support, because they heard from travelers that the Essenes have become very charitable lately towards real poor people, and thus they went to Essaea because they could find no work and thus also no income at home for their livelihood. This does not honor their region and therefore it is only sparingly blessed by Me.
GGJ|9|1|8|0|But still, among them, were a few who were sick when they left home. However, some of My 70 disciples, whom I have sent out, came in their poor region and healed them, and thus there were no more sick people among them now. The disciples also advised them - because of their poverty - to go to Essaea where they certainly would find work, and care would be taken of their body and spirit. And that is why these poor people went quickly on their way."
GGJ|9|1|9|0|Peter said: "Then they must have left soon after us, since they are already here now, for they cannot move forward in a miraculous way like us?"
GGJ|9|1|10|0|I said: "This is also of no concern to us. They soon will reach their destination and this is the main thing. The day or the hour is not important at all, and therefore we will let it rest now."
GGJ|9|1|11|0|With this answer of Mine, they were all satisfied. We walked quickly, and so we moved on fast, which was, especially in this region, very good and practical, because it was very deserted, and for several hours in the area, no tree, no bush, neither any other shrub could be discovered. So we met no one, and therefore we could move on with the speed of the wind, and in this manner the long and very deserted part of our way was soon left behind us.
GGJ|9|1|12|0|After we had left that place behind us - which was very desolate for every traveler, wherefore we needed 2 hours, despite our speed of the wind, while otherwise even a traveler on a camel had to spend almost a full day on the deserted road - we came again in a habitable region, and that is why along the road there was an inn and several houses and farms, which were for the greatest part the property of Greeks.
GGJ|9|1|13|0|When we arrived at the inn, a few disciples said: "Lord, we have covered a very long way now and became therefore thirsty. Would You agree if we would take a little refreshment here, and we could ask to give us water to quench our thirst?"
GGJ|9|1|14|0|I said: "This we surely can do, but this region is poor in water, and the innkeeper will ask a lot for the water, because he is a heathen who is very eager for profit, like most Greeks are. If you want to pay for the water, then we can enter the inn, take a little rest and ask to give us water and some bread."
GGJ|9|1|15|0|Since they had the money, the Jewish Greeks and also the disciples of John said: "Lord, this we gladly will do. And if the innkeeper has a wine that is good to drink, then we are also willing to pay the wine."
GGJ|9|1|16|0|I said: "You are free to do so here. Do what you think is necessary, then I will do what I think is necessary. So let us enter the inn."
GGJ|9|2|1|1|The miracle in the house of the innkeeper (20/70)
GGJ|9|2|1|0|Then we immediately went into the inn and the innkeeper came to us and asked us most politely in what way he could be of service to us.
GGJ|9|2|2|0|I said: "We are hungry and thirsty - therefore, give us bread and water."
GGJ|9|2|3|0|The innkeeper said: "Dear sirs, I also have wine. Would you not prefer to drink wine, because mine is very good? Better than the water of this region which is hardly suitable for cooking?"
GGJ|9|2|4|0|I said: "Your wine is indeed not bad, but we are in earthly respect not so wealthy to afford your expensive wine to quench our thirst. So bring us what we have asked, and then we will also be satisfied with that. But take the water from the spring in your wine cellar, and not from the rainy water well in the back of the inner court, because the water will be paid for and therefore it also should be good, fresh and clear."
GGJ|9|2|5|0|The innkeeper looked surprised at Me and said: "Friend, as far as I know, You are now for the first time in my house. Then how do You know how it is arranged? Who could have reported this to You?"
GGJ|9|2|6|0|I said: "Oh, do not be surprised about that, but bring us what we have asked. Nothing in this house is unknown to Me, even if I am with these friends of Mine for the first time staying under your roof. How this is possible, I surely know, just as I also know that your eldest and dearest daughter Helena is suffering from a malicious fever for already 3 full years, and that you already have made a lot of expenses for that, while no doctor was able to help her, and even less one of your many house gods that you ordered to let them bring from Athens for a lot of money. Look, so I still know a lot of other things in your house. But go now and bring us what we have asked, so that we can strengthen ourselves and continue our way after that."
GGJ|9|2|7|0|Then the immensely surprised innkeeper called a couple of servants and ordered to bring us bread, salt and several carafes of fresh water.
GGJ|9|2|8|0|When all this was put on the table for us and the thirsty disciples wanted to grab the carafes immediately, I said to them: "Just wait for awhile until I have blessed the water, so that it will harm no one, for also the water from the spring is causing fever in this region, because it contains impure nature spirits."
GGJ|9|2|9|0|Then the disciples waited, and I breathed over the carafes and said to the disciples: "Now the water is blessed and purified, but eat first some bread and drink then with measure, so that you will not become drunk."
GGJ|9|2|10|0|The disciples did so, and when they began to drink they said with surprised cheerful faces: "Yes, we must indeed drink such water with measure, so that we will not become drunk."
GGJ|9|2|11|0|The innkeeper noticed that and said to the 2 servants: "How can this be? Did you perhaps bring wine to these remarkable guests, while they explicitly asked only for water?"
GGJ|9|2|12|0|The servants said: "Lord, we have done what you have ordered us to do. However, how this water has become wine now, this we do not know. The One who breathed over it will surely know how the water has become wine. Do ask Him, for He seems to be capable to do more things than we all together in this region."
GGJ|9|2|13|0|Then the innkeeper came to our table and we gave him a drink. When he drunk up the carafe almost completely, he was fully amazed and said to Me: "Are You perhaps a great and famous magician or a God who is still unknown to me, that You can do something like that? Please tell me."
GGJ|9|2|14|0|I said: "If you will do away with your gods from your house and will no more believe in them, then I also want to tell you who I am and show you the only real, true, but still completely unknown God to you, who also can help your daughter if you would believe in Him and would give all honor only to Him."
GGJ|9|2|15|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me, he said: "You speak remarkable words. To destroy all my gods would not be difficult, but if our priests or the Romans would hear that, I would fare badly, for whoever will defile an image, or even only a demigod, will be severely punished here. I first would have to become a Jew with all my family, prove this in the presence of a court of law, and prove it in writing, seal and circumcision, after which my Roman citizenship would be taken away from me, and as Jew I would then have to buy it back for much money if I would like to continue to be a Roman citizen. What You ask me to do, wonderful Friend, can hardly be accomplished in my present position. However, I know a solution: You do away with the gods in my house in the presence of witnesses who are serving my whole house, then in silence I, with my whole family will give the honor to the God You will show me."
GGJ|9|2|16|0|I said: "Good, then have a look in your house and convince yourself to know if one of your many rooms is still adorned with an idol, great or small."
GGJ|9|2|17|0|When the innkeeper wanted to check, his whole household came desperately crying to him and lamented: "A great misfortune must come over this house, because all the gods suddenly left us."
GGJ|9|2|18|0|Then the innkeeper said with a fearless face: "Be quiet about that. Only the dead gods, made by human hands, who are of no use to anyone and who can help no one in need, are certainly destroyed by a true, living and above all mighty God. And instead of that, most probably the one, only true, living and above all mighty God has come into our house, and this servant of Him, who is Himself already more than mighty, will reveal and even show Him to us. And so, by the removal of the dead and entirely powerless gods, not a calamity but only a very great salvation has come over our house.
GGJ|9|2|19|0|So that you may believe that this is wonderful and true, just look here at our water carafes. At the request of this wonderful mighty servant of the one, true God, these were set on the table filled with water by my 2 servants here, which they can testify before everyone. Since they were very thirsty, these guests wanted to drink the water immediately, but the mighty servant of God said to them that they only should drink the water after He had blessed it. Then He breathed over the carafes and the water, and the water was immediately changed into the best of wine. There you can still see a full carafe. Take it, taste the content and say if this is water or wine of the best kind."
GGJ|9|2|20|0|Then the woman of the innkeeper took the carafe, tasted the content and said, extremely amazed: "Listen, this is unheard-of. Only a God can do such a work of wonder. Once in Athens I also have seen magicians performing wonders and who changed also water, once into blood, then into milk again, and then again into wine and in still all kinds of other things, but from a priest of Apollo - who was after me because I was a very beautiful and rich Greek woman - I soon heard into all details how such wonderfully appearing changes could be achieved in a very natural way, but this took also away all my belief in magicians and their false wonders.
GGJ|9|2|21|0|But here, not any secret or hidden falseness can be discovered, and therefore it is a complete true wonder of a living God. This I fully believe now, and I will adhere to that belief until my death. Taste this wine now, all of you, and give your opinion."
GGJ|9|2|22|0|Then they all tasted the wine, and discovered that it was indeed so as the innkeeper and his wife had described.
GGJ|9|3|1|1|The healing of the sick Helena (20/71)
GGJ|9|3|1|0|Then the innkeeper continued to speak to his house staff that was present now: "Now we have convinced ourselves that the to us still unknown servant of the one true God has done a real miracle to let us know the one true God, and He also gave me other proofs that are not less wonderful, and from which I have concluded that He must be an extremely wondrous Man, because He is aware of the most hidden and secretly kept arrangements and circumstances of our house, even more accurately than we ourselves.
GGJ|9|3|2|0|So He also knows of the sickness of our dearest daughter Helena which is incurable up till now, and He also promised me that He would heal her if I would remove all the dead idols - great and small - from the house and would then adhere with my whole family to the one, true God and give Him all the honor. However, I still did not dare to violate the dead idols myself out of fear that I first would be betrayed by someone and then would be punished by the priests and courts of law, but I said to this wonderful servant of the one true God: 'You remove them from the house, with witnesses, then we cannot be responsible for it'. And look, this He has done in one moment, and thus all our numerous idols in the house have been totally destroyed in a most wonderful way. We all are witnesses of that and cannot be called to account by the priests and still less by a Roman court of law for that, which you all will be able to realize as well as I do.
GGJ|9|3|3|0|But now that this Man let such unexpected things suddenly happen before our eyes today, let now also our daughter be healed and let the one, only true God be made known and shown to all of us, so that we all can give the honor only to Him and act and live according to His will."
GGJ|9|3|4|0|All those who were present agreed on that, and the innkeeper with his wife and his children turned now to Me and asked Me to, if that would be possible, heal their sick daughter.
GGJ|9|3|5|0|And I said: "Since you and your whole family are believing, it also will be done according to your belief. Go now to the room of your daughter and convince yourself if she is already healed. Then bring her here, so that also she can taste this wine of life and would come to know the One who has healed her."
GGJ|9|3|6|0|After I had said that, they all left hastily the dining room to see if Helena was already healed. When they came to her, they saw that she was completely healthy, and she related that a fire streamed through her and that the fever and all pain and all her former weakness had suddenly left her. This produced a great rejoicing. The daughter left then also immediately her sickbed, dressed herself and was brought with shouts of joy to Me.
GGJ|9|3|7|0|When she was told that I was the One who had healed her, she knelled at My feet and moistened them with her tears of gratefulness. Also all the others thanked Me for the miraculous healing of Helena.
GGJ|9|3|8|0|And I said to her: "Stand up, daughter, and drink some wine from the carafe that stands next to you, so that you will be strengthened in your whole body and in your soul."
GGJ|9|3|9|0|Then Helena stood up easily, took humbly the carafe and drunk out the wine, which strengthened her, and of which she could not stop praising and commending its good taste.
GGJ|9|3|10|0|When she was strengthened, they all asked Me again to make known and also show to them the one true God, if that would be possible.
GGJ|9|3|11|0|I said: "Then listen to what I briefly will say to you now.
GGJ|9|3|12|0|There is almost no Greek, living and doing business in the Jewish land, who is not familiar with the teaching of Moses and the other prophets. The God now who was proclaimed to the Jews, the God who spoke on the Mount Sinai with Moses and who spoke through him and his brother Aaron amidst thunder and lightning, and later also always through the mouth of the prophets and many other wise men, whose more than holy name is Jehovah, is the one, only true, eternal living, most wise, more than good and supremely powerful God, who created out of Himself, the sky, with the sun, the moon and all the stars, and this Earth with all that is in it, on it and above it.
GGJ|9|3|13|0|Believe in this God, keep His commandments that you know, and love Him above all by keeping His commandments. But love also your fellowmen as each one of you loves himself, that means: do for them everything of which you reasonably want that they would also do for you, then the one, only true God will always be merciful to you and will gladly hear your prayers.
GGJ|9|3|14|0|Then He will not reveal Himself as a faraway and deaf God to you, but as an always close Father who loves you above all and who will never leave your prayers unheard.
GGJ|9|3|15|0|This is all that the one, only true God wants - who is also the only true Father of all men. Whoever will do that, will not only be blessed already on this Earth more and more, but will, after the falling away of the body, also receive the eternal life of his soul, and will eternally be there where the Father is, and be more and more happy. Now do you know who the only true God is?"
GGJ|9|3|16|0|All of them said: "Yes, if He is the One - and we are not doubting this anymore - then we know Him from the Scriptures that are well known to us. We always have liked the teaching of Moses, but because we all too often had to discover that this teaching was observed in a total opposite way, namely by the prominent priests, and because the only true God did not do anything bad to them as punishment for the crimes that they commit to their fellowmen, we thought: what truth can there be in a teaching when the prominent representatives of it and the so-called servants of God are not believing it in the least, which can be seen all too clearly from all their actions.
GGJ|9|3|17|0|That one should love his fellowman as himself is the first thing that can be concluded from the laws of Moses. However, you should see how the prominent representatives of the teaching of Moses love their fellowmen. One must be stricken with the deepest of blindness if he does not notice that exactly these representatives of the teaching do not believe in it in the least. Because the truth of a real belief should become evident from the actions according to the teaching, and more precisely from those who are representing and spreading the teaching. But when they are showing by their actions before the eyes of everyone, and without any shyness or fear for an only true God, that they believe nothing, then how can we strangers join their teaching?
GGJ|9|3|18|0|Look, mighty, true servant and priest of the one, only true God, this has always been the reason why we doubted the truth and the realness of the teaching of Moses just as we doubted our polytheism. For the sake of the people and their laws we finally took part in everything, but we ourselves did no more believe in any God - but we believed in the all-controlling powers of nature that we came to know more closely by our scientists.
GGJ|9|3|19|0|But now, as a result of Your deeds and words, the situation has greatly changed for all of us, and we doubtlessly believe now in the one, only true God of the Jews, who has given such an unheard-of really godly power, because You have of course done always His will.
GGJ|9|3|20|0|We will adhere simply and solely to the teaching of Moses and never to its representatives in Jerusalem. Yesterday, late in the evening, a couple of those kind of chiefs came from Essaea to us and talked seriously against their own temple establishment and greatly praised the great power and wisdom of the Essenes, and we thought by ourselves: 'If you yourselves are already criticizing so much yourselves, then what must we strangers think about you?' But still, we liked them because they confessed the truth. They continued their way again early this morning. Now as far as the teaching is concerned it is quite clear to us, but there is still one point, and that is Your last promise.
GGJ|9|3|21|0|You also promised to show us the only true God, which certainly will be possible for You, just like all the other things. Now that You already have made us so happy while we did not ask You for it by letting us know the one, only true God through deed and word, we ask You now also to make our happiness complete by showing us the only true, one God. We are all asking You this very explicitly."
GGJ|9|4|1|1|The Lord bears witness of Himself (20/72)
GGJ|9|4|1|0|I said: Yes, My dear children, but precisely for your sake, that will not be as easy as you think, but since I also have promised that to you, you will all see the one, only true God. But first I have to urge you not to make known what you will see before 1 year will have passed by."
GGJ|9|4|2|0|All promised Me most solemnly.
GGJ|9|4|3|0|Then I said further: "Very well then, listen to Me and open your eyes and hearts widely.
GGJ|9|4|4|0|I Myself who am now speaking to you, am the One who the prophets have announced to the people. According to My eternal decree it has pleased Me to come Myself as a Man of flesh and blood as a clear and life-bringing light among the people who went astray in the old night of sin and are pining away, and to free them from the hard yoke of judgment and eternal death.
GGJ|9|4|5|0|However, I did not only come to the Jews who were from the very first beginning the people of the one true God - and are still calling themselves like that, although a lot of them became already since a long time a people of Hell because of their evil actions - but I also came to the gentiles. Even if they are also descending from the same first man on this Earth, in course of time they let themselves be seduced by the enticements of the world and by that they became unfaithful to the one true God, did not know Him anymore and then they made gods of dead and perishable matter themselves according to their lust and liking, and honored and worshiped them, which is still the case to a great extent nowadays, as you all know for sure.
GGJ|9|4|6|0|Thus, so that also the gentiles would know the eternal and most living truth, which exists only in God, I came also to the gentiles and I willingly give them back the light of life - which has been lost for already so long - and thus also the eternal life.
GGJ|9|4|7|0|I Myself am the Light, the Way, the eternal Truth and the Life. Whoever believes in Me and lives according to My teaching has the eternal life already in himself and will never see nor feel death, even if he - as far as his body is concerned - would die a 1.000 times, because whoever believes in Me, keeps My commandments and thus loves Me above all, is in Me and I am in the Spirit in him. And in whom I am present, there is also the eternal life present.
GGJ|9|4|8|0|And so I have shown you now the only true, one God, as I have promised you before. Examine now yourselves, to know you also believe that. Yes, also this you believe now, but remain also as true heroes in that faith and let no one turn you away from it, then you will live, and the power of My will, will be and remain in you. So be it and so it will remain."
GGJ|9|4|9|0|After I had said that to the gentiles who were present there, they trembled with deep respect, and no one dared to say a word.
GGJ|9|4|10|0|But I said with a kind voice: "Come to yourselves children. Do I then, as the most true Father of all men, look so terrible that you are so much seized with such trembling? Look, although nothing is impossible to Me - because in Me is all power, might and authority in Heaven and on Earth - but I cannot help that I am who I am, and you are what you are. For I am who I am, was and will be from eternity to eternity, and you will also be and remain as you are. Now, if I call you My dear children, then you certainly are completely equal to Me, and if you live and act according to My teaching and thus also according to My will, you truly will not be less perfect than I am Myself, and you will be able to do the same signs as I do, because what pleasure can imperfect children give to a perfect Father? Thus, give up your too great respect for Me, and instead of that, have a complete trust and love for Me, then you will be much more pleasing to Me, I will be more satisfied with you and you will be more dear to Me.
GGJ|9|4|11|0|Truly, whoever loves Me, does not have to fear Me, because those who have too much fear for God, have firstly never really known Him, and their heart is still far away from His love, and secondly such too fearful children are by their own fault in danger of going astray of what they believe and know, because their fear weakens their courage and their will to come in their heart as close as possible to Me, and by that become also enlightened by Me in all truth of life. If you have understood that, then give up your fear for Me and have love for Me and the fullest childlike trust in Me."
GGJ|9|4|12|0|After I said that to them, the idolatrous fear left their heart and they began to glorify and praise Me with more trust, and in their heart awakened more and more love. But they still were not too sure about it because the ideas of pagan relentlessness and eternal might and severeness of a God, which they had cherished for a long time, did not and could not be wiped out so fast. But after an hour during which I still stayed in the inn, they all became intimate and I still gave them many lessons, which strengthened and confirmed their love for Me.
GGJ|9|5|1|1|The arrival before Jericho (20/73)
GGJ|9|5|1|0|Then My disciples, who had money, asked the innkeeper how much they had to pay for the bread and spring water.
GGJ|9|5|2|0|But the innkeeper said: "Oh, how can you ask me such thing since I will be eternally in debt to God the Lord and thus also to you who certainly are His nearest friends? Every word He spoke to us is worth endless much more than all treasures of the Earth. Even if you wanted to stay a 1.000 years in my house and would eat day and night, and I would ask even 1 penny for it, then I would not deserve less than to be thrown alive as food for the snakes and dragons. But it is almost noon now. How happy would I be if God the Lord and you would like to take the midday meal with me."
GGJ|9|5|3|0|On this I said: "To Me, your will is as good as the action. However, we have to continue our way, because also in other places there are children whom I want to help. And soon, poor pilgrims will come this way, more precisely from Essaea, going to Jericho. Even if there they have completely received their physical health back, they do not have much money, and they are hungry, thirsty and tired. Give them food and drink and also lodging for the night, then I will accept that as if you have done it for Me."
GGJ|9|5|4|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and God, even if those poor people want to stay here for a whole year, they will be taken care of. If they travel on the main road, I immediately want to send them my pack animals and wagons that are harnessed with horses to bring them here.
GGJ|9|5|5|0|I said: "Also now, your will is as good as the action. The pilgrims whom I announced to you, have left yesterday evening from Essaea over the mountains to this place and they will arrive here in a couple of hours across the narrow mountain path, so that your pack animals and wagons will be of no big help to them. However, when they will leave here tomorrow you can be of service to them in one or the other thing they need.
GGJ|9|5|6|0|But from now on, let no one pay you anymore for the water, because I also took care that your springs will always give abundant and healthy water. Be always merciful to the poor, then you also will find mercy with Me. You have received My blessing and My mercy, and these will also stay with you if you actively will adhere to My teaching. And so, we will now continue our trip."
GGJ|9|5|7|0|After these words, I quickly stood up and went with the disciples outside.
GGJ|9|5|8|0|It is obvious that the innkeeper with his family wanted to escort us for a while, among tears, thanks and praise, but when we began to walk fast, those who escorted us stayed behind and returned back home.
GGJ|9|5|9|0|Since there were no travelers around noon here on this part of the road, we moved on with the speed of the wind again, but when we came again in a region that was populated, we continued to walk in our natural way. And so, close to the evening we came close to our destination Jericho.
GGJ|9|5|10|0|A nice lawn was located there. We rested here till the sun would set completely, because I did not want to enter the city at daylight, namely because the 2 Pharisees, whom we did catch up despite their fast running camels, approached the city only a couple of mornings before us.
GGJ|9|5|11|0|While we were resting on the lawn, discussing all kinds of things, a tax collector came to us from the nearby tollhouse, asking where we came from and if we would stay on that spot for the night.
GGJ|9|5|12|0|I said: "Neither the one nor the other thing is of your concern, but if you want to know it, I say to you firstly that we all came from Essaea today, and secondly that we are resting here for awhile and will then enter the city."
GGJ|9|5|13|0|When the tax collector heard that we actually came from Essaea to Jericho on foot in 1 day, he slapped his hands above his head out of amazement and said: "Oh, this is possible for a camel with fast running legs, but to do this with human feet is unheard-of. Then you had to fly."
GGJ|9|5|14|0|I said: "That is our concern. However, you go into the city, because you have the time, and ask for Kado whose father is your supreme commander, and tell him to come to Me, for I, the Lord, am waiting here for him."
GGJ|9|5|15|0|Then the tax collector asked: "Lord, if I cannot tell Your name to Kado, will he then come to You?"
GGJ|9|5|16|0|I said: "Also in that case. Now go, then you will receive your reward, because every willing worker deserves his reward."
GGJ|9|5|17|0|After these words of Mine the tax collector went quickly into the city and conveyed the message to Kado.
GGJ|9|6|1|1|Section: The Lord in Jericho
GGJ|9|6|1|1|Meeting Kado again (20/74)
GGJ|9|6|1|0|When Kado heard that, he did not wait one moment longer, gave the tax collector a coin as messenger reward and hurried as fast as he could to Me.
GGJ|9|6|2|0|When he came to us, being almost out of breath, we stood up from the lawn and I reached him by the hand, but he hugged Me, pressed Me to his chest, overwhelmed Me with many friendly kisses and said finally, overflowing with joy and happiness (Kado): "O Lord and Master, what indescribable joy You have prepared for me by returning so quickly. O how happy we are to have You again among our sinful and for You eternally unworthy environment. You were only 3 days absent and for me it almost became 3 years, because the great desire of our whole family for You has put our patience heavily to the test. If You would not have come today, I would have used our best camels tomorrow very early in the morning and traveled after You to Essaea. O, now that You have come, everything is all right again and completely in order. But now, o Lord and Master - our only love and our highest need - please come, come now with me, so that our whole family will be blissfully happy."
GGJ|9|6|3|0|I said: "Your friendliness has refreshed My heart, and I will go with you, but let us still wait for awhile. We will enter the city when it becomes dark, so that we will not make a sensation among the crowd who is curious, because since there is a market tomorrow, there are many strangers here, and they should not stare at us and criticize us when we enter the city. Also a couple of Pharisees have taken up residence with your father. They soon will be accommodated and then we can enter your house without hindrance."
GGJ|9|6|4|0|That seemed a good idea to Kado, but he called the tax collector once more and sent him to the inn to tell his people that they had to prepare the best evening meal. Why, that they gladly would know in a short time.
GGJ|9|6|5|0|Then the tax collector hurried again into the city and conveyed the message.
GGJ|9|6|6|0|The father of Kado said: "I can guess the reason. Go and tell Kado that we will take care of everything in an excellent way."
GGJ|9|6|7|0|When the tax collector came back and conveyed the answer of his father, and it already became quite dark, I said: "Now we easily can continue our way and we will no more be watched and recognized by anyone along the way. And even when someone will look at us, then he just will take us for businessmen who have just arrived, and that will not disturb us."
GGJ|9|6|8|0|So we came easily and undisturbed to the inn of Kado.
GGJ|9|6|9|0|When we were before the inn, I said to Kado: "Friend, now you enter first and tell your people that I have arrived with My disciples from Essaea. When I come into the guestroom, they should not have too great outbursts of joy, so that it would not come to the attention of the few strangers before time. And let them also not call Me 'Lord' or 'Master', but simply talk to Me as a good Friend, because I only look at the heart and never at the mouth. The reason why I want it that way now, you surely will realize later and well understand it. Go and do it."
GGJ|9|6|10|0|Now Kado hurried to go into the house and gave instructions to his family as I told him to do.
GGJ|9|6|11|0|Then I entered the large guestroom in which a big table was already set for us.
GGJ|9|6|12|0|And when we entered, everyone came kindly to meet us. The father and mother of Kado and also his wife and children greeted Me most kindly and asked Me to sit down, since I had to be tired from the long journey. This greeting was done very well and so the strangers did not take notice of Me and My disciples. However, with all those well-chosen words, they all had tears of the greatest joy in their eyes, namely the father of Kado and the old, loyal servant of Kado, whose name was Apollon. But I immediately strengthened their heart and so they could bear My presence without any further tears.
GGJ|9|6|13|0|We went to sit immediately at the table, and the innkeeper, Kado, his wife and children and on My request also Apollon, came to sit closest to Me. The mother of Kado however had still some things to do in the kitchen, and the brothers and sisters of Kado had to serve the guests.
GGJ|9|6|14|0|When we were now cheerfully sitting at the table, upon which the best wine and the best bread was present in abundance, a few disciples, and especially our Judas Iscariot, wanted to grab to it immediately, because they already were very hungry.
GGJ|9|6|15|0|But I said: "Since you were able to endure it until now, you surely will be able to endure it a few moments more without starving from hunger or thirst. Wait for the warm food, only when that will be on the table, you first should take some bread with salt and then take a little drink of wine, then the evening meal will strengthen you and make you fit and cheerful, but otherwise it only will weaken your limbs and inward parts. Man should also try to keep his body healthy if he wants his soul to be freed from sadness and fear. Do it as I am doing it."
GGJ|9|6|16|0|The disciples thanked Me for this advice and they also kept it.
GGJ|9|7|1|1|The Lord and the sick businessman from Sidon (20/75)
GGJ|9|7|1|0|A few strangers noticed that I gave this advice to the disciples, and one of them, a businessman from Sidon, stood up, came to Me and said: "Good friends, forgive me that I as stranger have taken the freedom to speak to you. According to the words that You have spoken to Your friend I noticed that You certainly must be a doctor. So I would like to ask You for an advice, namely what I should do and use to get rid of my stomach pains that I have now for already several years."
GGJ|9|7|2|0|I said: "If you think that I am a doctor, then accept also My advice. Do not eat too much and too fat pork meat as you have done until now, and do not drink the whole day such strong wine, then your stomach pains will surely stop. This is My advice as doctor. If you will follow that, it will be more beneficial to you than your aloe juice that empties you stomach indeed, but in order to fill it all the more afterwards. Man does not live to eat, but he eats only to live, and for this, no stuffed stomach and no daily intoxication of the nerves by drinking the most strong wine are necessary for that."
GGJ|9|7|3|0|When the stranger heard that from Me, he was very surprised and said: "You have never seen me before. Then how can You know so precisely how I live?"
GGJ|9|7|4|0|I said: "Really, I would be a bad doctor if I could not read from the forehead of a sick person how he lives and how he caught his sickness. Do what I have advised you and abstain from sensuality, then your stomach will be better."
GGJ|9|7|5|0|The stranger thanked Me for this advice and laid down 3 golden coins for Me on the table.
GGJ|9|7|6|0|However, I gave them back to him with the words: "Give those to the poor, for I do not need gold nor silver that men are desiring so eagerly."
GGJ|9|7|7|0|The stranger took his gold back and said: "Only now I can see that You are a real doctor. If I will be better, the poor will receive a hundredfold from me."
GGJ|9|7|8|0|Then he returned to his table, and on our table the foods were served.
GGJ|9|7|9|0|The foods consisted of well-prepared fishes, 3 fried lambs and also 20 fried chicken as well as different kinds of noble fruit. So we began immediately to eat and everyone really enjoyed the delicious wheat bread and the wine, and soon it became very lively at our table.
GGJ|9|7|10|0|When the strangers noticed that we enjoyed the food so much at our table, and because they also knew that it was always very expensive to eat in that inn, the stranger, to whom I before had given a good advice for his stomach, said more or less softly to his companions: "Yes, now it is quite clear to me why that doctor did not accept the 3 coins of gold from me. Guests like Him and his companions who can afford such expensive meal must certainly have more treasures than we have, and then 3 golden coins are of course too little for such doctor who is already more than rich. Well, such evening meal must cost in this inn at least 500 coins. Yes, yes, the one who has the skill to be a famous doctor is happier and richer than a king who, when he becomes sick, must seek help in return of paying great treasures. Because no matter how mighty and rich a king may be, when be becomes sick and weak he still cannot heal himself and save himself from death. Then for a lot of money and from far away he calls the best doctor that exists, and when the doctor has helped him, he still is rewarded with larger amounts of money. And this will certainly be the case with this doctor, having earned already large amounts of money with kings and princes, and that is why He also can live quite differently than we poor businessmen from Sidon and Tyre."
GGJ|9|7|11|0|My disciples heard that remark from the strangers, and James the elder already wanted to interrupt him.
GGJ|9|7|12|0|But I said to him, also more or less softly: "Just let them talk and make their opinions about us, for they certainly are not harming us in this way. When you will proclaim the gospel in My name to all nations over the whole world, you will not escape all kinds of opinions that men will make about you. If these opinions are blind and foolish, then let people talk. As long as their opinion does not contain any danger in itself. However, if it is of a malicious kind, then you can call those who are judging you for an account before a judge, or you can leave that place and shake off the dust from your feet, then I will be the Judge in secret about such place and its inhabitants. So we will let them talk about us and let them make their opinions as they want and as they can understand it, because no one can have an opinion about a matter or a circumstance differently from what he can understand, just as less as for an ox to sing a psalm of David or for a blind person to lead another blind person. Therefore, in the future you should be no more upset about such incidents."
GGJ|9|7|13|0|They all agreed with Me and thanked Me for this advice.
GGJ|9|7|14|0|However, Apollon said on this: "O Lord and Master, it is true that You are eternally right in everything, but it is really hard for us that You can say nothing special to us because of the presence of these strangers in order not to make Yourself known, and we also cannot ask You anything extraordinary."
GGJ|9|7|15|0|I said: "O friend, do not be concerned about that. Before midnight, still a lot of extraordinary things will happen, because since this task of the day was properly finished, I feel happy, and you all should also feel that way. And let us now eat and drink, and let us not bother about anyone to disturb our happiness."
GGJ|9|7|16|0|Then we ate and drank very cheerfully, as well as the strangers at the other tables.
GGJ|9|8|1|1|A harp player sings for the Lord (20/76)
GGJ|9|8|1|0|Since there was a market in Jericho that lasted for 7 days, there were also all kinds of magicians besides the many businessmen, like flute players, singers, harp players and lyre players, going from inn to another, and in return of a small amount of money they showed all kinds of things and gave performances. So there was also a singer who came in our inn with a harp that he could play quite well and who moreover sang the psalms of David with a clear voice.
GGJ|9|8|2|0|When he entered the room he asked the guests for permission to perform in return of a small payment.
GGJ|9|8|3|0|The strangers, mostly Greeks and Romans, said: "Ah, go away with your old Jewish creaking. In music, the divine art, only the Greeks are competent. But if those people over there at the head table want to listen to you, then we have nothing against it, but from us you will not receive a reward."
GGJ|9|8|4|0|Then the poor harp player and singer came to our table and asked for permission to perform for and only before us.
GGJ|9|8|5|0|And I said with a kind voice: "Do perform without shyness or reflections, for I know you and know that you are a singer with a clear voice, completely after the manner of David. Therefore, your reward will be great."
GGJ|9|8|6|0|Then the singer and harp player bowed deeply before us, tuned his harp clearly and being surprised he said: "Truly, this is a good hall for music and singing, because I never heard the strings of my harp sounding so heavenly clear and pure."
GGJ|9|8|7|0|I said: "Well then, in that case you surely can start your performance."
GGJ|9|8|8|0|Then the harp player gripped the strings with his artistically trained fingers and he let a moving introduction sound. When the strangers heard the very pure sounds and artistic melodies, they became quiet and listened with close attention to the artist.
GGJ|9|8|9|0|When everyone in the hall was completely silent, the artist began to sing, at the beautifully sounding accompaniment and with a wonderfully clear and also very well sounding voice, the following psalm of David: "Sing a new song to the Lord - sing to the Lord, you all! Sing to the Lord and praise His name! Proclaim day after day His salvation! Tell the gentiles about His honor, among all people His wonders, because the Lord is highly exalted and very praiseworthy, wonderful above all gods! Because all the gods of the nations are dead idols - the Lord only has made Heaven! Beautifully and magnificently it stands before Him, and in His holiness it comes to pass mightily and praiseworthy!
GGJ|9|8|10|0|Bring to the Lord, you nations, bring the Lord honor and might! Bring to the Lord honor in His name, take along presents and come into His courtyards! Pray to the Lord in holy festive clothing, and let everyone fear Him! Tell among the gentiles that only the Lord is King, and has prepared His Kingdom as far as the world reaches, so that it will continue to exist, and that He judges the nations in a righteous manner! Heaven, rejoice, and Earth, be happy - let the sea roar, and everything that is in it! Let the field be happy, and everything that is on it, and let all trees in the forest rejoice before the eyes of the Lord, because He comes, and He comes to judge the kingdom of the Earth. He will judge the surface of the Earth with justice, and the nations with His truth!"
GGJ|9|8|11|0|When our singer and harp player had completely finished this psalm, he still sang an epilog and ended his performance with that. Then the strangers overwhelmed him with praise and acclamations and recognized that they never in their life had heard anything more beautiful, the playing on the harp as well as the singing. They also asked him to forgive them because they have greeted him so roughly and rudely, but at the same time they asked him if he still would like to repeat the psalm that he sang.
GGJ|9|8|12|0|And the singer asked Me if he could do it one more time.
GGJ|9|8|13|0|And I said: "Just do it, for even David did not sing this psalm more beautifully."
GGJ|9|8|14|0|The singer said: "Lord, no matter who You are, I also never did. While singing, it was really as if Jehovah was near to me and was listening with pleasure to me. And I also felt as if whole angel choirs were tuning in with me. Oh, if I could keep this art and voice, then I would be the happiest man on Earth, and by my singing I would convert all gentiles to our Jehovah."
GGJ|9|8|15|0|I said: "Just sing psalm 96 once more, and you can be sure, pious Samaritan, that you will keep this art and that voice until the end of your earthly days of life - and in Heaven you will be and remain a lovely singer before the throne of the supreme One. Now just sing."
GGJ|9|8|16|0|The singer said: "O Lord, You truthfully must be a prophet, because simple men do not speak as You do. But now enough about this, for I must sing the psalm one more time."
GGJ|9|8|17|0|Then he gripped again to his strings and they sounded even more clear and pure than the first time, as well as his voice. All My disciples, the innkeeper and his family and also the strangers were moved to tears, and those who belonged to Me at our table most of all, because they knew to whom this psalm was referring to.
GGJ|9|9|1|1|The reward of the singer (20/77)
GGJ|9|9|1|0|When the singer had sung the psalm for the second time, a real outburst of praise and acclamations came from among the strangers. They gave him many golden coins and invited him to sit with them at the table and to eat and drink with them.
GGJ|9|9|2|0|But he (the singer) said: "I thank you for the honor that you have shown me and the alms that you have given me so abundantly, but I am still a pure Jew of old - even if I am only 30 years old - and I may not eat your food. Besides, only this Lord here has given me permission to perform, and therefore I also shall only do what He will command me."
GGJ|9|9|3|0|Then the strangers praised the loyalty of the artist, and I invited him to sit at our table and to eat and drink with us, which he also immediately did with many thanks.
GGJ|9|9|4|0|Our innkeeper and Kado however went away and brought the harp player great alms, which he almost did not want to accept because he already received so much at the other tables.
GGJ|9|9|5|0|But I said to him: "Just take what has joyfully been given to you, for you yourself have a good heart and you also like to share with the poor the little that you earned with difficulty with your art. And if you will earn more from now on, you will be able to grant your good heart a bigger sphere of work. To do good to the poor is pleasing to God, and to work and gather for the poor is beautiful in God's eyes and is always already rewarded in this life and still more in the other life.
GGJ|9|9|6|0|The harp player said: "Yes, very kind Lord, so it is, and I also have always believed that, although for a long time it did not produce much earthly reward, while I have faithfully practiced my weak art in this way for almost 15 years. But this time I have received a rich harvest, and for this, all praise and honor and all my thanks will always go to God the Lord who has this time looked upon me in my poverty. But now I also would like to ask You something, good Lord, if You mercifully would allow me."
GGJ|9|9|7|0|I said: "Oh, with pleasure. Just ask, I will surely not withhold you the answer."
GGJ|9|9|8|0|Then the harp player asked Me: "O good Lord, to whom I owe, besides God, my great happiness, how do You know my conditions of life so precisely, while I cannot remember to have ever seen You anywhere?"
GGJ|9|9|9|0|I said: "You also did not have to. It is enough that I have already heard and seen you very often. Look, you have made a performance now and we all have watched you carefully. So we also will easily recognize you again wherever we will meet, but you certainly will not recognize all of us that easily, this because of the simple, natural reason that even many thousands of people will more easily recognize one person who was somehow remarkably special, and observe him completely than for one person to remember the many thousands for whom he has performed. Look, that is the very natural reason why I possibly can know you better than you know Me.
GGJ|9|9|10|0|There also can be other reasons, which you would however not understand so well, even if I would tell you. Therefore, because of the strangers it is better to keep silent about it. But you have said just now yourself that I could possibly be a prophet, because you have played your harp and sang better in My presence than ever before. If I possibly am a prophet, then I probably could also know from the Spirit of God in Me how the circumstances of your life are. So you have now a natural and a supernatural reason why I always can know you better than you can know Me or anybody else of us. Is it clear to you now?"
GGJ|9|9|11|0|The harp player said: "Yes, good and also truly very wise Lord. I am not calling You wise without reason, because during my wandering around on God's good surface of the Earth I repeatedly have experienced that truly good people are always wise people. But the fact that the good people are left behind to the hard and bad people what concerns their earthly happiness, is not the fault of the cleverness that they obtain from their wisdom - as if that would be less than the cunningness of the hard and bad people - but it is because of the goodness of their heart, the patience that results from it and the love for the truth for God and even for their enemies who after all, are also human beings, even if they are blind and deaf. And only from all this results the real and true wisdom, which will never value the perishable goods of this world as more important, as all the great and truly wise people have always done. Look, truly good Lord, therefore I called You a wise person because I found so much goodness in You."
GGJ|9|9|12|0|I said: "But then you are actually also wise, because as far as I know, you also are a good person."
GGJ|9|9|13|0|The harp player said very modestly: "Good Lord, I will never boast about that, let the wise have their opinion about me. However, about myself I can acknowledge that I have seen people, who considered themselves as very wise and highly educated, doing much more stupid things than I have ever done. I am of the opinion that it is undeniably wiser under all circumstances of life, no matter how unfavorable they are, to believe without any doubt in the one, only true God, and out of true awe for God and out of love to keep His holy commandments than to become weak in faith, to turn one's back to God and as a highly honored, educated person to throw oneself in all thinkable pleasures of the world, and in this way to live and to act as if the other people have no right to this Earth, while they surely also have been placed on it by God to move on it and to search for himself the necessary food and other livelihood. O good, wise Lord, is my opinion correct or wrong?"
GGJ|9|9|14|0|I said: "In every respect correct and therefore also really very wise. But now eat and drink as you want."
GGJ|9|9|15|0|Now the harp player ate and drank to his heart's desire, because he was very hungry and thirsty, however, no gluttony and even less alcohol abuse could be noticed with him.
GGJ|9|10|1|1|The Greek asks the Lord a question about the history of creation (20/78)
GGJ|9|10|1|0|While our harp player was eating very modestly, the disciples were very impressed and were really surprised about his wise words.
GGJ|9|10|2|0|But I said to them: "Why are you so surprised about the understanding of our singer? Have you never heard that God gives also understanding to whom He has given a certain task to His honor? I say to you: the task of this singer is on this Earth really not one of the least, because by the great warmth of his singing and string music he softens the hard hearts in which the Word and the eternal truth can then more easily penetrate.
GGJ|9|10|3|0|When Saul heard the harp of David, his heart of stone became soft and the evil spirit left him, and therefore it is written in the Scripture: 'Glorify God the Lord with psalms, with a clear voice and well tuned harps.' You should look upon the harp player and singer as someone like John."
GGJ|9|10|4|0|With these words the disciples were completely satisfied and they understood the cause of the wise words of the harp player.
GGJ|9|10|5|0|But the gentiles could not understand the words of the psalm and they said among each other: "Too bad about that artist. If he, with his divine clear voice would sing as a second Orpheus before our gods, as Homer describes it, then he would be idolized in Athens and Rome and gather great treasures."
GGJ|9|10|6|0|After a few more of such less than meaningless discussions, the same stranger to whom I just before had given an advice for his stomach, stood up, came to our table and said, after he had once more highly praised the singer: "Forgive me if I am maybe disturbing you, but since we came across one another as guests in this hall and have really no reason to treat one another as enemies, let us also permit on both sides at this unexpected great opportunity to exchange a few kind words. Because whether we are gentiles and you Jews, does with me absolutely not diminish our real human value, and you seem to share my opinion and philosophy of life concerning this."
GGJ|9|10|7|0|I said: "Friend, to Me everyone can freely say what he thinks, and so you and your companions also. Thus, speak freely if you have something to say."
GGJ|9|10|8|0|The Greek said: "We Greeks, who are experienced and civilized citizens of the world, already for a long time do no longer care about all our fantasy gods, and the higher class Jews possibly also do not attach more importance to their temple of the one God than we Greeks and Romans to our polytheistic temples. This harp player and singer sang a psalm - which is not unknown to me - of the former king of the Jews who was the second of series of kings of your people and was named David. The poetry is full of hidden divine wisdom, but that which seems to come forward is that the great, mighty, courageous and also victorious king who worshipped one God, wanted to conquer all gentiles to convert them also to his belief, because that would greatly have made his rulership easier and would have greatly increased his reputation with all the nations. But whether he himself seriously followed the one God, as his poems seem to indicate, is a totally different question. Maybe yes, but by the many things which he did, we also could believe the opposite. But anyway, David was and remains a great and very memorable man in every good respect, and the Earth will surely not have many kings like him to boast about, and I only can praise the singer for the fact that he as a strict believing Jew has made the psalms of that great king the subject of his music and singing performances. But despite all his excellence he is nevertheless somewhat one-sided because he only is a singer of David. If he, just like Orpheus would like to and could sing also the sacred songs of our old poets, and would as such like to come to Athens and Rome - as I already made that remark before - he could gather great treasures. However, now we will leave this aside and come to the main point.
GGJ|9|10|9|0|Among other things, in the psalm there was especially one sentence that attracted my attention, and it sounded like this: 'All gods of all nations are dead idols, but the Lord (thus the one, living God of the Jews) has made Heaven and Earth'. Please tell me if this is indeed according to the full truth that can be proven. Because we gentiles assume that before the Earth and the heaven was completely developed, a chaotic substance was present, out of which certain more or less intelligent powers - which we do not know and which were later transformed into idols by the inventive people - have progressively formed the Earth with everything that it carries and which has also formed the heaven. However, you let everything be created out of nothing in 6 days or periods of time by one God. Now what is true? A lot of people in all parts of the Earth, who are known to us from far and wide, believe the same as we do, with little differences, and also already the oldest Egyptians have believed it as a nearly provable truth. However, you are standing away from our belief as far as heaven is from the Earth. Now who is right, and who of the two has the truth? If you can prove the truth of your teaching, then I and all my companions will abandon our belief and will become Jews, but otherwise we will remain what we are and will also not ever ask the singer to come to Athens or Rome."
GGJ|9|11|1|1|The Lord heals the Greek with the sick stomach (20/79)
GGJ|9|11|1|0|I said "Friend, you are asking now something very exceptional from Me. Your mind is much too full with worldly and thus material things. Then how will it be able to understand spiritual things? However, we as real and true Jews of old, have filled our mind with spiritual things, and that is why we also can understand spiritual things that are for us very provable and easy to understand.
GGJ|9|11|2|0|There is a correspondence between that which is of the spirit and that which is of matter. If you would be familiar with that science, it would be easy to prove to you that only we pure Jews of old possess the full truth, but that all gentiles, despite all their worldly wisdom, are still following false and untrue doctrines. However, that inner science is strange to you, and it is difficult to prove to you in another way that we Jews are the only ones who possess the full truth.
GGJ|9|11|3|0|That is why David only sang to the one, true God because he not only believed in Him, but he also saw Him and spoke continuously with Him. And our singer, who is a pure Jew himself, is completely right to give by his harp playing and his singing only the honor to Him, to whom only honor is due since eternity. Therefore, he also should only sing the psalms of David to the gentiles whom David has called back to the old truth, so that their hearts would become softer and would be more open to recognize and to worship the one, eternal true God. And this God is, for a truthful man, not so hidden and inaccessible as your gods are for you, which were only invented and then made of dead matter by human hands. That this is indeed so, all of us can practically prove to you, although by that you will not stand closer to the inner, spiritual and thus the only in itself living truth than you are now."
GGJ|9|11|4|0|The Greek said: "Friend, give me a practical proof, then I with all my companions will believe in the God of the Jews, and we also will keep the commandments that He possibly gave, and I will moreover convert still many thousands to my faith."
GGJ|9|11|5|0|I said: "Very well then, I as a true Jew of the Jews, who know very well the one, only true God and Lord of Heaven and Earth, and also know that He exists and how He is, can bring such proof before your eyes immediately. You still feel pain at your stomach, and for this reason you almost do not dare to eat or to drink, although you are really starting to feel hunger and thirst. How many offerings did you already give to your idols at the advice of the priests, and how many medicines did you already swallow down. Did all this relieve your pain in the least? You say: 'No, not in the least.' However I want to help you immediately, by innerly calling upon the one, only true God of the Jews, in such a way that you will never more detect an stomachache."
GGJ|9|11|6|0|The Greek said: "O Friend, if this would be possible to You without medicine, I will not only believe in your God and I also will immediately, together with my companions, prove all honor to Him, but then I also want to give to You half of my fortune which is not small."
GGJ|9|11|7|0|I said: "Friend, this I do not need, because My only true and almighty God gives Me and us all always what we need. And thus we do not need earthly treasures as you gentiles do, because the treasures of God's Spirit in us stands endlessly much higher than what the whole Earth and the whole visible heaven is worth, of which you will be immediately convinced. Look, now I call in Myself in quietness upon God the Lord, so that you will be healed and your stomach be strengthened - and tell Me now if your stomach is already better."
GGJ|9|11|8|0|Now the Greek was extremely astonished and said: "Yes, now I do believe without any doubt that only your God is the only true One. Because when You, Friend, had hardly spoken out the words to your God, I suddenly felt in my stomach such a well being as I have never felt such a well being before, not even in my healthiest early years. And still now I am feeling this well being, and only now I feel a real hunger and a real thirst. From now on and until the end of my life, I will give all my thanks, all honor and all my deepest respect and dedication to His holy, supremely powerful will, to Your only true God. Oh, may He enlighten us gentiles as He has enlightened you, so that we can know Him ever more thoroughly and give Him only the right, well pleasing honor.
GGJ|9|11|9|0|And you, outstanding psalm singer, remain with your good, true art and sing always and everywhere the honor of the only true and really almighty God, because all honor goes only to Him, not only from us men, but as the psalm also says, from all that which is created, which is His work. Because now I surely realize that only He has created everything, the heaven and the Earth, the sun, the moon and all the numerous stars. How? I will never ask for that, for it is sufficient that I know now that He alone is completely the very first foundation of all things, and that only His will is the actual substance of every existence. In that faith I want and will from now on live, act, think and finally also die.
GGJ|9|11|10|0|And You, dear Friend, who are filled with God's Spirit, I thank You also, because You taught me so faithfully and truthfully this so important matter of life which helped me almost more than the healing of my stomach that was in such bad condition. But since I am really longing now so much for food and drink, I will now sit at our table again and moderately refresh and strengthen my body."
GGJ|9|11|11|0|I said: "Do that without fear or shyness, and pray to God before eating that He would bless the food and drink for you and all men, then He always will hear such prayer, and every food that is meant for men will be very beneficial for you, and it will truly feed and strengthen your body. So be it and so it will remain."
GGJ|9|11|12|0|After these words of Mine, the Greek returned with gratitude to his table again, prayed to God for His blessing and he then ate and drank in a cheerful mood, and he had no more fear that one or the other food or drink would harm him. And what that Greek was doing, all his companions did the same and continued to eat and drink with much pleasure and joy. They also discussed a lot with each other about the truth regarding the existence of the God of the Jews, and they were constantly amazed that those people who really believe in Him, put their trust in Him and keep His commandments are sustained by the true God of the Jews with His might in such a way that one could finally think that they are gods themselves.
GGJ|9|11|13|0|After some similar discussions, during which we talked about the events that happened in Essaea, the now fully satiated Greeks stood up, thanked the true God of the Jews for His blessing, and prayed to Him that He always would stay with this mercy with them and also with all men who would beseech Him in faith and trust.
GGJ|9|12|1|1|The Lord speaks admonishing words to the Greek (20/80)
GGJ|9|12|1|0|Then the Greek came to Me again and said: "Dear Friend, was it good that way, our prayer and thanks?"
GGJ|9|12|2|0|I said: "You have children at home, whom you love very much. If they are hungry and ask you for bread, will you then withhold the bread to them as blessing of your fatherly love if they ask you for it in a foolish learned manner? As a human being and a gentile you only look at the heart of your children, and their babbling is more worth to you than the most elegant speech of an experienced orator. How much more will God, who is the only true Father of all men, only look at their heart and not at the futile words of their mouth and how they childishly form them.
GGJ|9|12|3|0|Although your prayer and your thanks were put into simple words, they came from your heart and therefore they were really pleasing to the only true Father of men in Heaven. Remain that way, then at the right time a higher light from the Heavens will be given to you. Always direct yourself in the full love of your heart to God, the eternal Father in Heaven, then He will always turn to you with the living light of the eternal truth in Him.
GGJ|9|12|4|0|But in order to really love God, you also should love your neighbor as yourself, and not do an injustice to anyone. Whatever you do not want others to do to you, do that also not to your fellowman. I mean that you should apply this with reason and wisdom, because otherwise a murderer for robbery could also want that they would not pursue him and hand him over to justice because he himself does not pursue anyone for this purpose - and still a lot more of such absurdities.
GGJ|9|12|5|0|Thus, whoever faithfully and reasonably, and thus also really, will love his fellowmen, will also love God and will also in turn be loved by God. But whoever does not love his neighbor whom he sees, then how can he love God whom he cannot see with his eyes or hear with his ears?
GGJ|9|12|6|0|You are businessmen and moneychangers, and therefore you prefer a big gain instead of a small one, and you also think that this is more just. But I say to you, from now on be just in everything, and remember: as you prefer that someone else is just and fair towards you, you also should be just and fair to your neighbor in price, measure and weight. For with the same measure, price and weight that you will serve your fellowmen, God the Lord and Father in Heaven will in turn also pay you back. Liars and cheaters, no matter in what kind of life conditions here on Earth, are not looked at by God, and they will not be able to enter into His eternal Kingdom of life. This I surely can tell you, because I know God and His Kingdom and His eternal throne of rulership and His will very well.
GGJ|9|12|7|0|If you have understood that, act then also accordingly, then the true and living blessing will not be taken away from you. If someone in a kingdom knows the laws of the king and observes them also always faithfully, and the king knows it, then he will be well disposed towards that person, and will also easily give him a position as reward for his loyalty. Now that you have heard the will of the one, true God from Me, act accordingly, then you will find mercy with God."
GGJ|9|12|8|0|The Greek said: "Friend, we thank You for this truly very wise teaching, and promise You that from now on we will faithfully live to it. But since it is not yet that late in the evening, and I have concluded from Your words and from what You have done to me that You know the true God very well and enjoy also His love and friendship because You live and act completely according to His will, You could somehow give us also an indication from the divine light in You how God was able to create this Earth out of Himself without substance or matter. Although I already have said that the substance out of which everything was created, exists only of the almighty will of God, but despite that, I still ask myself how it is possible that only out of the will of God the substance and matter existed. If we Greeks could have any idea about this, we would be extremely happy."
GGJ|9|12|9|0|I said: "You truly ask for things which the human reasoning will never be able to completely understand, and even if he would understand only a little bit more of the deepest secrets of God's Kingdom, he would not come closer to God's love by that. For no one can know what is in God except God's Spirit. But whoever keeps God's commandments and loves Him above all, will also receive God's Spirit in his heart and will then also view into the deepest secrets of God.
GGJ|9|12|10|0|So do what I have advised you. By that you will be guided into all higher wisdom, and then, that which seems to be incomprehensible and impossible to you, will become as clear and well understandable as the toys of your children.
GGJ|9|12|11|0|But so that you will have one more proof that God's will in Himself is everything, firstly purely as Spirit and then also as substance and matter, bring Me a completely empty carafe from your table."
GGJ|9|12|12|0|Immediately another Greek brought a completely empty carafe and put it before Me on the table, with the words: "Look, Friend of God, here is a carafe, which has been emptied to the last drop."
GGJ|9|12|13|0|I said: "Fine, now be very attentive and take the carafe into your hands. See, how it is still empty and even completely dry. But now I want from God's will in Me that this rather big carafe will be filled at the same moment with the purest and best wine that you then can drink to strengthen your limbs."
GGJ|9|12|14|0|I hardly had said that when the carafe was already full with the best wine.
GGJ|9|12|15|0|When the 2 Greeks saw this very clearly, they said extremely amazed: "Yes, now we have clearly seen that the will of the one, true God is everything in everything, and therefore all honor goes only to Him. We do not have to know at all how it is possible, but it is sufficient for us to know that it is so, and that it is not nor can be otherwise."
GGJ|9|12|16|0|I said: "So, now that you have the wine, which is as well the will of God as the wine that you possess at home in sacks in great quantities, you also should drink of it and tell how it tastes."
GGJ|9|12|17|0|Then the Greeks tasted the wine, and again they continually were amazed about its quality and strength.
GGJ|9|13|1|1|The shameless acrobats and their rightful removal (20/81)
GGJ|9|13|1|0|While the Greeks were still commending the carafe miracle, a group of some kind of artists came in and they were Greeks. Their skill was that they made all kinds of acrobatic movements and jumps. They also asked the innkeeper whom they knew if they could perform their pitiful art before the guests.
GGJ|9|13|2|0|However, the innkeeper asked Me also this time if he had to allow this to them.
GGJ|9|13|3|0|I said: "You are lord in your own house and can do what you want. This is not our concern and we will not bother about their pagan performance. I have to suffer a lot of foolishness of men with all patience. Then why should I not suffer this foolishness? But ask the Greeks if they wish such a meaningless and for human kind total useless performance. If they like it, then they can let these pitiful people perform a few of their skills. However, if the Greeks do not like it, they also can let these acrobats go."
GGJ|9|13|4|0|Then the innkeeper went away and consulted with the Greeks.
GGJ|9|13|5|0|But these said (the Greeks): "Friend, we have heard and seen here the greatest of all skills and are now only completely concerned with the only true God of the Jews, and then such much too stupid and for men useless arts are good for nothing anymore in our eyes. Besides, we know those acrobats and their skills already for a long time and we do not want to know them one more time, and therefore, as far as we are concerned, they can go as they came."
GGJ|9|13|6|0|When the innkeeper received this very good answer from the Greeks, he said to the acrobats: "Since no one wants to see anything of your completely useless art, you can again go as you came."
GGJ|9|13|7|0|With this answer the acrobats were really not satisfied, and the leader of their group said: "Lord, with our art we have traveled around almost half of the world and we were highly admired everywhere. It was never refused to us to give a performance. We are at least real demigods and we are the most important favorites of the great god Mars as well as of Apollo and the 9 Muses, and they will take vengeance on this house for the offence that we received here."
GGJ|9|13|8|0|Very cheerfully, the innkeeper said: "Since we all have come to know in this house the one and only true God of the Jews, we really have no more fear at all for the dead gods of the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans. So you can threaten us with your idols as much as you like, that will not disturb our rest in the least.
GGJ|9|13|9|0|But if you, as you say, have traveled already half around the world, and you certainly must also have gathered great treasures and riches, then travel also as real demigods around the other half of the world and let yourselves be highly honored as you wish, but leave us alone. But if you want to make a scene here because no one here wants to see anything of your skills, then you surely could fare badly, for here at my table is a very powerful Lord for whom nothing is impossible. He certainly will be capable to chastise your obtrusiveness severely. So rather go willingly out of my house."
GGJ|9|13|10|0|Being furious, the leader said: "Since you do not have anymore fear for the exalted gods whom you call dead and insignificant in comparison with the fabulous God of the Jews who is nothing else than an idol fantasy, then know, you despiser of the gods: I myself am the god Mars and I will bring this land to ruin by war, hunger and pestilence. I as a god have not any fear for one or the other almighty Jew at your table."
GGJ|9|13|11|0|But on this I said to the leader 'Mars': "You shameless heathen, go away now, or else you will come to know the power of the only true God of the Jews."
GGJ|9|13|12|0|After these words of Mine, the leader became really rude and began to scold Me.
GGJ|9|13|13|0|But I warned him once more, and because he did not want to leave, I said to him: "Since you do not want to leave on My request, then by the power and might of the God of the Jews I will now at this same moment remove you to 100 daytrips far away from here. There you can let yourselves be worshipped as the god Mars by the Mores. And so away with you!"
GGJ|9|13|14|0|When I had said that, the evil acrobats suddenly disappeared and were removed to the Mores in Africa, whom we already came to know in Caesarea Philippi, where they soon were instructed in My teaching that emanated from Me, and so they became My disciples.
GGJ|9|13|15|0|After that, we still talked about a lot of things and also about the fast removal of the so-called demigods.
GGJ|9|13|16|0|In the meantime it became midnight, and we went to rest.
GGJ|9|13|17|0|Also the harp player and singer stayed with us. He began to understand for whom he sung his psalms, and therefore his love for Me became ever stronger.
GGJ|9|14|1|1|What the Greeks thought about the disappearance of the acrobats (20/82)
GGJ|9|14|1|0|However, the Greeks stayed awake for the whole night and they could not come to a conclusion concerning the sudden disappearance of the acrobats, and they asked themselves if I had really meant it concerning them, or if I maybe by the power of God in Me had only chased them out to another part of the city.
GGJ|9|14|2|0|The first speaker said: "As for me, I am of the opinion that the mighty Friend of the one, true God will absolutely never say anything only pro forma, but that which He has once firmly spoken out in connection with the inner power of Jehovah that abides in Him, will also happen precisely as He has said it. And that is why the acrobats will by now be far in Africa, where He allocated a place for them."
GGJ|9|14|3|0|Another said: "If they have been slung through the air - which is most probable - to that place with a greater speed than lightning, then they certainly will not have fared well on such a trip."
GGJ|9|14|4|0|The first Greek said: "I am not worried about that, because in His word of power He did not mention anything about harming the acrobats, and therefore I think that they have made their miraculous trip unharmed. However, how they will fare in that new and totally unknown place is of course a totally different question. But who knows why He let this happen? Maybe a good objective can still be achieved with these pitiful artists."
GGJ|9|14|5|0|Soon the other Greeks were of the same opinion, and during these kinds of talks they doze off at their table towards the morning.
GGJ|9|14|6|0|I Myself slept this time with the disciples in a real bedroom until the sun had completely risen, for because of the many market people I did not want to appear in public with the disciples, since they would have recognized Me then, and that would have caused a sensation in the city among the people, which would have made Me known prematurely. And so I stayed in the inn until almost noon.
GGJ|9|14|7|0|When I entered again with the disciples into the big guest room, our Greeks were also already awake and sat cheerfully before the morning meal that was prepared for them and they greeted Me most kindly.
GGJ|9|14|8|0|Now they also had prepared a morning meal for us, and so we went immediately to sit at our table to partake of the meal.
GGJ|9|14|9|0|When the Greeks had finished their morning meal, they asked Me immediate about the probable sad lot of the acrobats who were slung to god-knows-where, and I told them how their situation was and what their future situation would be, and what they further would do.
GGJ|9|14|10|0|The Greeks were satisfied with that, asked Me once more for Jehovah's blessing and went quickly to the market to do business.
GGJ|9|14|11|0|But I told them that they should not make Me known to their fellow businessmen before noon, which they also promised Me, and as far as possible they also kept their promise.
GGJ|9|14|12|0|When our Greeks were gone, the disciples asked Me: "Lord, we still have a few hours until noon. Must we spend these completely workless or shall we do something?"
GGJ|9|14|13|0|I said: "We are now for almost 2 ½ years together, and you have had little more to do than to accompany Me everywhere, to listen to Me and to look at My deeds with full amazement, and thereby you have never suffered hunger or thirst, and you never had to walk around naked. If you have endured it already that long without having to do anything special, then you probably will be able to bear it also today until noon without having to do anything special.
GGJ|9|14|14|0|When I will be no more with you physically and will hand over My work to you, you will have enough to do. Now it is your work to be My witnesses everywhere. However, it will not take long before also in this house we will have something to do, and then the time will pass by for you all too fast."
GGJ|9|14|15|0|With this answer the disciples were satisfied again, sat quietly at the table and spoke with the disciples of John.
GGJ|9|14|16|0|My disciple John took his writing material out of the traveling bag which he always carried along with him, and took very brief notes about our trip and our deeds from Jericho to Essaea and from there again to Jericho.
GGJ|9|14|17|0|I Myself talked with the innkeeper, with his son Kado and with his old servant Apollon about several, more worldly things that were useful in agricultural matters, for which the 3 of them were very grateful to Me because before that, they really did not know at all about these methods to improve the farming.
GGJ|9|15|1|1|A trial session in the inn (20/83)
GGJ|9|15|1|0|While we were talking with one another with word and advice for 1 hour, an unusual big noise came from the square before the house of our innkeeper, and within a few moments many people had gathered there. This attracted a few of My disciples to the windows of the hall.
GGJ|9|15|2|0|But I called them back and said: "Why so curious? We will hear soon enough what is going on anyway. It is certainly nothing positive, and that which is evil we will come to know soon enough, even if we will hear it somewhat later."
GGJ|9|15|3|0|Then the curious disciples came back to the table again.
GGJ|9|15|4|0|And it did not take long before several businessmen with very furious faces came into the guest room to accuse 3 infamous thieves who were firmly bound with ropes and who stole money and also other things from the businessmen in the crowd. This because the innkeeper was a kind of mayor and market judge in this city and he had to hear the thieves and then hand them over to the main court of justice that had to impose a punishment on them.
GGJ|9|15|5|0|But this was unpleasant for the innkeeper because of My presence. But what could he do? He had to hear the businessmen and still other witnesses, and he had to take the 3, who were everywhere very well known as thieves, into custody.
GGJ|9|15|6|0|When the businessmen received their stolen goods back, they quickly returned to their market stalls.
GGJ|9|15|7|0|But I said to the innkeeper: "Friend, now that apart from us, there is no one here, you can bring the 3 thieves from the closed room to here, then I will talk to them."
GGJ|9|15|8|0|The innkeeper did that, and his helpers brought the 3 thieves to us.
GGJ|9|15|9|0|When they stood before Me, I spoke to them as follows: "You are Jews from the region near Bethlehem. Did you not learn about the law of God, which says that one shall not steal? Who gave you the right to act contrary to God's laws? Speak honestly and openly if you do not want to receive a still heavier punishment than the one that you can already expect as a result of your crime."
GGJ|9|15|10|0|At these words, one of the 3 thieves said: "Lord, be forgiving and merciful to us, then I will tell You from the beginning how everything happened. Look, we are 3 brothers, and our parents possessed indeed near the city of David a house and a piece of land. They were, with us and our 4 sisters - who surely were the most beautiful girls of the whole region - very good and pious people and also very prosperous.
GGJ|9|15|11|0|However, the father died a few years before the mother, who always had a high admiration for the priests, especially those in Jerusalem. Whatever these said with a pious face, she took it for God's word.
GGJ|9|15|12|0|But those pious servants of God really misused the blind credulousness of the mother. They described Heaven to her as extremely beautiful in the nicest of colors. Hell (Sheol) on the other hand so full of agony and torture as man can only imagine in his most evil fantasies. In order that our mother could be completely sure of Heaven already in this world, the extremely pious priests advised her to sell everything and to offer the money to the temple. She also had to give our 4 sisters to the temple so that their virginal purity and chastity would be preserved. For if one of her daughters would give herself to a man before marriage, then that sin would condemn the soul of the mother forever into the deepest abyss of Hell. However, if our mother would do what he as priest, who was dealing with God from day to day and knew His will, would advise her to do, then after the falling off of her body she would not only come directly into the heavenly paradise, but she also would be taken care of by the temple in the holy home for widows for an even greater sanctification of her soul, where on Sabbath days and holy days the most pious widows are served by God's angels and where no devil could ever approach a soul to seduce her.
GGJ|9|15|13|0|That was for our mother as if Jehovah had announced it to her with lightning and thunder from Mount Sinai.
GGJ|9|15|14|0|We, the 3 sons, who already perceived the cunning intentions of the temple servants, advised our mother against doing it, but that was of no use and within a short time she sold everything, and we also had to help her to carry the heavy money to the temple.
GGJ|9|15|15|0|Then we asked the chief in the temple very sadly what we actually had to do now, since we were reduced to beggary. 'Who had to care for us and where will we find a job and bread?'
GGJ|9|15|16|0|Then the chief gave us 3 silver coins and to each one of us a package with a few relics, and said: 'Of these 3 silver coins you can live for 7 days, and God's power, which is miraculously present in the 3 holy packages will for your happiness help you succeed everything that you will undertake. If you possess these packages, you also can steal and rob, however not kill, except in case of need, a rich heathen or also a Samaritan. It will not be accounted to you as sin by God because by the pious deed of your mother that was extremely pleasing to God, you are justified and sanctified as angels before Him.' Then he passed a staff over us and said that we had to go."
GGJ|9|16|1|1|The life’s story of the robbers (20/84)
GGJ|9|16|1|0|In the beginning we were very sad, and while we were crying we went back to our region to find accommodation. We also found a job, but that was so terrible - nothing could be more terrible. There was absolutely no question of salary whatsoever. In return for food that was even too bad for pigs, we had to work hard, almost day and night, and despite all our zeal we only got scolded and were criticized, and if we looked for another job that might be better, then instead of a better one, it was even worse.
GGJ|9|16|2|0|So we suffered for 5 long years, more than any pagan slave, and since they gave us nowhere a salary in the form of money and because we also saw how shamelessly we were robbed of all our goods by the temple servants under the pretext of 'to the honor of Jehovah', and because we also came to see more and more clearly that the temple in Jerusalem is not a house of God but really a robber's den and a murderous pit, we therefore lost all our faith in a God, and we considered the whole teaching of Moses and the prophets only as a work of humans by which the more clever and lazy people had constructed a solid stronghold for themselves by means of the hands of the poor and credulous blind people, in order to enslave the people, to let them work for them and thereby to fatten themselves in a life full of pleasure.
GGJ|9|16|3|0|Whether we have dared to steal during the formerly mentioned 5 miserable years? No, because our belief in an all-seeing God prevented us. But after that period of time we started to ask ourselves more and more seriously if ever a God existed, and more and more from all our experiences we loudly heard the answer: no, nothing exists - everything is illusion and lie, invented by lazy and imaginative people for their earthly well being. Only we, who became poor people without our fault, must keep the laws and believe in a God. The rich and work-shy people do not have to do that because they know that not even the smallest word is true concerning Moses and all the prophets. For if that would be the case, they had to believe it themselves and observe the laws, which are very good as such for the society on Earth, but nevertheless, these have no moral spiritual value in itself, for if they would have that, then certainly especially the priests would strictly live according to those laws as an example for the blind laymen.
GGJ|9|16|4|0|In short, through such profound reflections regarding our misery, and as a result of the fact that all our many prayers, which we sent up to the stars among many tears were always totally unanswered, and even more so when we heard that our mother died remarkably fast and very miserably after she entered that home, and that our beautiful sisters were dishonored almost to death by the Pharisees, all our faith ended completely, and we decided to take revenge on evil mankind, and not to behave like credulous, blind fools to satisfy them.
GGJ|9|16|5|0|We started to violate the riches of the wealthy and by our cunningness we always succeeded to escape unharmed. That gave us at least some confidence in our little packages, and for a few years our activities went quite well. However, this time we were not careful enough and we were caught, but we really do not care about that because we are already used to all kinds of misery and we already have had enough of life, and each one of us is wishing death. But before we possibly will be bound to the cross, the most horrible curse has to be spoken out loudly over the whole Earth, over all men and other creatures, over the sun, the moon and the stars and over the power of nature that called us to such a miserable life. We will show the people how things are with their only true God, His laws and His priests, and what and how much they are worth.
GGJ|9|16|6|0|Although until now we have not committed any murder, this because we miserable ones granted everyone their miserable life and did not want to free anyone from his great misery. But whoever wanted to resist us in the streets, was dearly beaten up, because every drop of merciful blood of our heart has left us already a long time ago. Truly, if ever we could destroy all men on the whole Earth in one blow, then it would mean a very big relief for us, and then one or the other hard and deaf God will have to assemble again for His tyrannical pleasure other miserable human creatures from the pools and swamps.
GGJ|9|16|7|0|Now You know everything, severe Lord and judge, and You can judge us, miserable ones, as You please, but remember well beforehand who and what is to be blamed for our misery. We have spoken faithfully, truthfully and openly as You have asked."
GGJ|9|17|1|1|The anger and good intentions of the innkeeper (20/85)
GGJ|9|17|1|0|After one of the thieves had said this to Me, the innkeeper as well as Kado and the old Apollon, slapped their hands 3 times above their head and he said: "No, Lord and Master, hearing this about the Pharisees of Jerusalem greatly fills my whole mind with anger and fury, and I really do not understand how a God, whom You taught us in the most truthful and active way, can look at such abominations for so many years with an inconceivable patience and how He can permit such crimes. Compared to those priests, these street thieves and robbers are true angels.
GGJ|9|17|2|0|Truly, if this is the reason why these 3 men are in such miserable condition, as this person has witnessed, then firstly, those miserable temple servants, who are acting worse than pagan furies, deserve to be destroyed in one blow, and secondly these 3 men deserve no punishment but a reward, because the fact that they are in this kind of condition as they are now standing before us, can certainly be blamed to no one else except to those condemnable priests who let themselves be honored and worshipped everywhere as servants of the one, only true God, but as human beings they largely exceed sky high all the wild beasts and animals of prey in the forests and deserts.
GGJ|9|17|3|0|Lord and Master, it surely would be time now to release a destroying judgment over this truly hellish breed, because these most evil of the evil ones must have committed so many abominations to their fellowmen that no human being can speak out its number. But I really care about these 3 gentile men, and I will not impose a punishment on them but will release them, and they must and will have a good accommodation in my house for the rest of their life and be always at my side as faithful witnesses when those devils in the temple in Jerusalem will have to be resisted in the most powerful way. Just let one of those Jewish priests come to me now again - as happens many times - with a complaint about someone from whom he still has to collect one tenth. Then I surely will tell him what it is all about and what kind of justice he can expect from me. And once I will have left this temporary life, then my dear son Kado will know how to continue in the same spirit."
GGJ|9|17|4|0|Then he kindly turned to the 3 thieves and said: "Are you satisfied with my judgment, and do you want to accept my offer?"
GGJ|9|17|5|0|The one who already spoke before, said: "Well, thus among the gentiles there are still real men, who cannot be found anymore among the Jews who insolently call themselves the chosen people of Jehovah and children of God, but by that they are in reality the children of all devils. With great pleasure and a very thankful heart we accept your offer and want to serve you more loyally than the one you have considered as your most loyal servant. From now on we want to do good because it is good, and chose the truth because of the truth as a guideline for our further life. It will not be Hell - which is according to the Jews a punishment for the sins of the souls on the other side - that will keep us from doing evil, and it will not be Heaven as eternal reward for the souls for their good deeds, that will urge us to do that which is good and true, but what is good and true in itself will be our most truthful Heaven, and we will zealously strive with all our strength to make that Heaven our own.
GGJ|9|17|6|0|However, now we ask you to free us from our fetters, because we really did not deserve to carry them. Truly good people will also perceive that, and a righteous judge should rather chastise pitilessly those who by their merciless way of acting have made criminals of people, and not so much the criminals who - because of need, despair and anger through the limitless and shameless evilness of men - were only forced to actions that are, it is true, evil in itself, but that certainly should be excused to people like us.
GGJ|9|17|7|0|O how many are languishing in the dungeons who, counted from their childhood, were certainly not guilty in the least that they became criminals, because they became criminals, either because of a wrong education or in the same manner as we did.
GGJ|9|17|8|0|If an extremely good, wise and righteous God would exist, then He also had to realize that. And with His almightiness He should chastise those people who are the main cause that people become more and more evil and who will continue to be the cause for a long time until the possible end of the world and its evil time. But the great and mighty devils in the form of human beings are even for their greatest abominable deeds almost never visibly punished by God as a frightening example for others who are just like them, but they live a completely free and always highly honored and wealthy life and can moreover still commit unpunished one abominable deed after another. If this is the case, then we truly cannot be blamed if we claim that there never existed or can exist a true God as the Scriptures of Moses and the other prophets describe Him to us, and that one or the other earthly power, which we men do not know, has through the influence of the sun, the moon, the planets, the other stars and the 4 elements, produced us pitiful people and also all other beings and things without its will, and this is more or less how we came into existence by the powers of the raw nature that certainly are as little aware of themselves as man is aware of how his body grows, how all kinds of hairs are produced on his skin and the vermin that annoys him. For this reason, a fool is he who somehow takes pleasure in his so miserably arranged and always-perishable life and who is moreover grateful in full humility and deepest dedication for that kind of life to a God who exists nowhere.
GGJ|9|17|9|0|Yes, a good person should seek God - and if he has found Him and has come to know from Him why he was put on this miserable world, and if in full truth there really exists for the soul as such a continuance of life on the other side, then he also should thank Him with all the love of his heart for such a life and existence, which carries great destinies in itself that can be proven. But where can such seeker be found on Earth who has truly succeeded in finding that God somewhere?
GGJ|9|17|10|0|And if men have ever found Him somewhere, as we repeatedly can read in the Scriptures, then why does He not let Himself be found by us people of this time? Are we perhaps less human than the men that were named in the Scriptures? Certainly, all men, since their birth, were similarly extremely innocent beings. Who else can be blamed most that the present day people became such pitiful beings except exactly that God who let Himself be found and be known by the men from ancient times, but us, their descendants, are no more heard or seen by Him? And we, weak men, are handed over to the complete arbitrariness of the heartless mighty tyrants, and thereby to all misery."
GGJ|9|18|1|1|The religion of the 3 robbers (20/86)
GGJ|9|18|1|0|Yes, we poor seeking men are forced to a blind belief by various powers with fire, sword and with the cross, but the tyrants can do unpunished whatever they want because they stand above the law. But I am asking pure human intellect if this would also be right in case of the existence of a truly extremely good, wise, all-knowing and almighty God, for whom all men should be equal, since they are His work and not their own work. If they are now more degenerated than before, can they be blamed? Or can anyone be blamed if he is put out of the body of his mother into this world blind and deaf, and must then live a miserable life?
GGJ|9|18|2|0|Oh, oh, friends, for a thinker there are certainly 1.000 times more reasons to doubt the existence of a God than to believe in it. But with this we still do not want to claim definitely and with full conviction that every belief in a God is an empty deceit that was invented by the fantasy of men, which they have presented to the credulous, intellectually blind people as the full truth by all kinds of magic in order to make them more easier servile to themselves.
GGJ|9|18|3|0|Once the great majority of people was convinced, it was useless for the few more clearly thinking men to resist against that massive national deceit that was set up, but in order not to be tortured in the most cruel manner as a transgressor of the once determined truth, everyone had to dance and jump according to the tune that was continuously sung to them with a terrible threatening face and threatening voice by the so-called religious teachers. And if someone had the nerve to ask further questions to such a religious teacher about the Being of God, then he certainly would receive an answer that would awake the dead, as is nowadays doubtlessly the case with all priestly castes, with the gentiles as well as with the Jews.
GGJ|9|18|4|0|And if someone would secretly search and seek on his own for the existence of a God, then he would found the same as we did, only the mute same working forces of the great nature, and then he would give up, being convinced that all his trouble was useless.
GGJ|9|18|5|0|Since until now, also we had the honor to experience this ourselves, we also cannot be blamed on this point by an intelligent human being when under these circumstances we cannot believe in a God, nor in a continuous life of the human soul after the death of the body. What we believe is that in fact nothing can perish in the great nature but can only change its form. But if our present human form will also have in its other, undoubtedly very divided form, thoughts and a conscience of its own, that is another question.
GGJ|9|18|6|0|In short, we have sufficiently explained our reasons why we doubt the existence of a God and why we as men only want to seek and also found from now on the true Heaven in the truth and its resulting good. In this explanation we have now faithfully and truthfully shown to you that we do not hide anything, and so we ask you again, mayor of this city, to free us from our fetters."
GGJ|9|18|7|0|Then the innkeeper ordered his servants to loosen the fetters of the 3, which also happened immediately. Then the innkeeper let the 3 to be brought to another room to give them food and drink, and give them also clean clothes, because their clothing were already in a pitiful state.
GGJ|9|19|1|1|About the guidance of men (20/87)
GGJ|9|19|1|0|Only after the 3 were staying cheerfully in one of the next rooms, the innkeeper said to Me: "O Lord and Master, what do You think about these certainly well-founded words of these 3 men? No, I have already heard a lot and even read of our philosophers but I never came across anything more solid than that. Even with the best of will and the best of faith, truly nothing can be said against it - nothing against the things individually nor about the things in general, because this is exactly how the situation is with humanity in general, and often also more in particular. And now I surely am extremely curious how You will excuse or justify this."
GGJ|9|19|2|0|I said: "No one of you should be worried about that, because I Myself made it happen on account of a few orthodox temple Jews who are staying in the next room - they arrived this night from Jerusalem and rented it for a few days. They sharply listened with their ear to the wall to all the things that were said in the hall about them, and the speaker characterized them with a loud voice exactly how they are. And that was good.
GGJ|9|19|3|0|These Jews came here to collect with your help a tithe that is overdue. But now you surely will know what kind of help you will give them. When those 3 men will have regained their strength, then let them be brought here again, then we will further settle and finish the matter in a good way.
GGJ|9|19|4|0|The innkeeper and also Kado said: "We already thought that this might be the case, but we did not dare to say it aloud, firstly because we did not want to let the 3 know about You prematurely, and secondly because the words of the speaker needed our serious attention and we wanted to see how far the sharp mind of man can reach. And truly, seen from a purely human viewpoint, the speaker was right, also in the description of the relations between the Creator and the created, because for our human mind it is truly difficult to understand how You could have let them wait such a long time for a further revelation of Yourself, Your will and Your purpose with men, and let numberless of them pine away in the deepest night of life. And how many will still pine away without them coming to know anything about You. And even if they will know from the spreaders of Your teaching that You Yourself came to this Earth in the form of a human being and have shown men the way to the eternal life of their souls, will they believe as firmly as we believe now that it is exactly as Your messengers will tell them?"
GGJ|9|19|5|0|I said: "Although you as human beings are right to talk, ask and have your opinion about that, but My love, My wisdom and order want from Me as Creator to always give My created beings what is most necessary for them at every moment.
GGJ|9|19|6|0|Since the first man on this Earth until this moment, men were never kept without any revelation that went out from Me - not even for 1 year - but always in such a manner that their complete free will would not be violated, because man without that free will would not be a human being but only a machine of My will.
GGJ|9|19|7|0|That is why also the mind was given to man as a good light in order to seek God and His will, which was also done by many people at all times, and with the right earnest they also found what they were seeking for.
GGJ|9|19|8|0|The fact that God does not let Himself find so easily as many people would like, has the following very wise reason: if people would find with little effort what they are seeking, then the thing they have sought for would soon have no more value for them and they would make little effort to seek and investigate further. They would become lazy, and then the spiritual treasure that was found so easily and fast would be even less useful to them than when they had to seek that treasure continuously and anxiously, which they can find in this world only seldom completely and with much effort. Therefore, great revelations happen only rarely, so that people will have to make effort themselves in the fear of their soul's night in searching with all zeal the eternal truth, and thus Me.
GGJ|9|19|9|0|That men in this world, while they are searching, come very often on all kinds of sideways and also into all kinds of uncomfortable circumstances is an earthly evil indeed, but this is not the result of the active earnest searching, but comes from the miserable laziness during the searching, which is a fruit of too much worldly love and self-love by which the people want to make the striving for the kingdom of the spirit as pleasant as possible for themselves. When other people who are still lazier notice that, they will soon and easily say to those who are seeking in a lukewarm way: 'Hey, you are making a lot of effort to search what we have already found so easily for a long time. If you want to believe and serve us and give us small offerings instead of your fruitless independent searching and investigating, then we will tell you faithfully everything what we have easily and quickly found.'
GGJ|9|19|10|0|Well now, for the lazy and effort-shunning seekers, such an offer is welcome, they take it and believe what these others are telling them with a serious face. Being helped by all kinds of false wonders and signs which the still lazier seekers for the truth have invented, they present these with all kinds of ceremonies to the blind for the benefit of their earthly good life. So in this manner, the many sorts of superstitions, lies, deceit and total lack of love, and by that all the evil among the people on Earth exist.
GGJ|9|19|11|0|Now of course you are wondering why I permit this. And I say to you: the reason why I permit this, is that it is better for a human soul, who is lazy to seek seriously, to still believe something, and by that faith to adhere to a certain order than that he would completely die off in his laziness and work-shunning attitude. Once the deceit and the oppression will go too far, then the credulous ones are in the first place forced by the need to seek further for the truth independently. They notice the deceit, give up their laziness, begin seriously to seek themselves and do not shun the battle - and from that, will soon come forth all kind of light. And in the second place, after that, a newly given revelation of Mine that is given to a person who has been deceived for so long and who has become by that a zealous seeker, is unspeakably much more welcome, and it is also more effective in getting rid of the old superstition.
GGJ|9|19|12|0|Now I have very clearly explained to you why I permit so many things among the people on this Earth according to their own free will, which seems not good and wise in front of the judgment seat of men, yet, deep basically it is very good and wise.
GGJ|9|19|13|0|Up to here for what you concern. But now let the 3 come in again, and I will talk with them."
GGJ|9|20|1|1|Nojed asks about true religion (20/88)
GGJ|9|20|1|0|The innkeeper called the 3 immediately, and so they came right away. They were in a better shape and thus also more cheerful, and they thanked the innkeeper for the great friendship he had shown to them.
GGJ|9|20|2|0|And the speaker asked if he still could add a few words of thanks.
GGJ|9|20|3|0|The innkeeper said: "Just speak, but keep it short, because you will hear and experience now something very important, which will be for your greatest benefit."
GGJ|9|20|4|0|The speaker, whose name was Nojed, said: "Friend, and most noble among men, I will think about that, because your wish will from now on be a command to us. Since we have found a true person in you as a gentile, and moreover a wisdom that is united with true goodness, which can actually no more be found among the Jews, we thought about your gods and we came to the idea that they could be more than a fable after all. We gladly want to become more familiar now with your doctrine in order to bring offerings also to your gods and to give them all honor.
GGJ|9|20|5|0|For this is how I think: the religion, where the best of people can be found, must also be the best and most truthful one itself. Our religion is really not so, because the people who were born and reared in it, are now certainly the worst that can exist anywhere in the whole wide world. The better nations consider and recognize their priests in general as a true pestilence to the people. And a religion whose womb produces only true tigers and hyenas and wolves and bears instead of good and wise people cannot be a good, and still less a true teaching. What do you think, noble friend of men, about this idea of ours?"
GGJ|9|20|6|0|The innkeeper said: "My friends, about this matter you should talk with this Friend who is sitting here next to me, because He is unspeakably much more skilful and wiser than I and all the Greeks, no matter how good and wise they are."
GGJ|9|20|7|0|Nojed said: "Your wish is our command. Although this Man and Lord is according to His appearance also a Jew, but He can have become very wise after contact with Greeks, because if He would be a teacher of the temple it would be a sin to waste words about Him, no matter how clear and true they might be."
GGJ|9|20|8|0|Then he turned to Me and said: "If You are not a disciple of the temple and if You maybe have searched and also found what is true and good as much as we are searching it now and are hoping to find it in some way, then give us Your opinion about the ideas that we have spoken out aloud. Are we not right to search for the truth and its goodness only there where we have found good and wise men?"
GGJ|9|20|9|0|I said: "Yes certainly, but nevertheless, the religion of Moses is the only true one, although in this time it was just as much trampled down and destroyed by the pigs in the temple as during the old Babylon and Nineveh and still other former cities of whores.
GGJ|9|20|10|0|Believe Me: our Jehovah is since eternity the only true, good, living God and has never failed to answer the supplications of those who without doubting believed in Him, who have kept His commandments and thus also who loved Him above all and their fellowman as themselves. Even if He sometimes delayed to completely answer their supplications in order to purify their souls all the more, but He still has never failed to answer them completely and has always fulfilled them, often at a moment when those who prayed for it thought about it in the least.
GGJ|9|20|11|0|You yourselves - I know this very well - have often prayed in your need to God that He would take away your misery, but because you previously lived in great wealth as men who were in high esteem, but have thereby manifested physical and spiritual laziness in every respect, He let you go through a serious and hard school of life for a few years, so that you would not only experience the attractiveness of the earthly life but also that you yourselves would experience its bitterness, so that from then on you would search in yourselves and come to know the real value of life and its purpose.
GGJ|9|20|12|0|Now you have tasted the cup of the bitter life unto the last drop and have thereby become true, deep thinking men, capable to absorb the true living, godly light of life from the Heavens, and so God has at this moment answered your supplications, now that you needed His help the most.
GGJ|9|20|13|0|And what He has done now for you, He has already done very faithfully for a lot of people when in their need they have, really believing, turned to Him, and therefore you cannot say anymore that the religion of the true Jews is false and untrue, but the religion of all pagans surely is.
GGJ|9|20|14|0|Do you perhaps think that this innkeeper, who is a patrician of this city, would have shown you mercy if he still were a pagan? Oh, absolutely not. As a pagan he would have treated you with all the sharpness of the Roman law. But since he, together with his whole house, is in his heart no more a pagan but a true Jew, just like Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, he therefore has on My advice done you well, what you are enjoying already now and will enjoy even more in the future. Can you see that?"
GGJ|9|21|1|1|The circumstances of the family of Hiponias, the father of the 3 thieves (20/89)
GGJ|9|21|1|0|Nojed said: "O wise Friend, this seems very close to the truth, and it also will be so, because it is written that God's decrees are untraceable and His guidance and ways inscrutable. But why were our mother, who always acted and lived strictly according to the laws of the temple, and also our 4 most innocent sisters, so completely deserted by Jehovah? If the teaching of the temple is a completely destroyed and trampled down teaching, how could our mother and our poor innocent sisters be blamed for that? As we have heard as an established fact, our mother died soon after her entrance in that beautiful home of God - probably from poisoning - and our sisters were raped at once, and who knows what else happened to them. Could the good and very wise God of the Jews also be pleased about that, since He permitted it? If You can also reassure us about that, we also want to stay firmly believing Jews."
GGJ|9|21|2|0|I said: "Oh, nothing is easier than that - then listen: your father, whose name is Hiponias, as well as the eldest of you, was a Jew who was converted to Judaism after the more pure teaching of the Samaritans. He did not like the empty ceremonies and all kinds of other deceptions of the temple. But because of that, he always had difficulties with his wife, who just like your sisters who became the same as she, was a real temple fool. So your honest father died of sorrow, and on his deathbed he still prayed God to let his wife and his daughters see, even during this earthly life, that they were not walking His ways but on the ways of the prince of the lie and the power of death. And God answered the prayer of your father who always was entirely faithfully devoted to Him in the truth.
GGJ|9|21|3|0|And what means could be more suitable and better for those 5 women, who expected their salvation entirely from the temple, than to let them taste the superior salvation of the temple? It is true that the earthly life of your mother, who was the greatest temple fool, has ended in the temple, but thereby she has entirely returned to the true faith of her husband whom she had given so much sorrow, and she has learned to despise the doings of the temple with all her heart. And your sisters soon came to know more closely - out of their own experience and with a lot of tears - about the angels of God who were serving them, and they quickly came to abhor them greatly. As a result of a higher decree and permission of God, they are now completely healthy and filled with the right kind of faith and trust in the only true God of the Jews in Essaea, in the house of the innkeeper of the large inn at the square, where at some opportunity you can meet and speak with them. But today it is barely the 4th day that they were brought there by 2 arch-Pharisees together with several others for healing. All further details you will be able to hear in due time from their own mouth.
GGJ|9|21|4|0|And can you now still claim that the God of the Jews is an invented, empty fable, now that you know all this?"
GGJ|9|21|5|0|Nojed said: "Friend, You are a prophet, we believe You, and we believe now also again in the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. For if You would not be a prophet, filled with the Spirit of Jehovah, then You could not know so precisely our names and still less our most secret life's circumstances. Therefore, all honor again to the only true God of the Jews, who, by His care, has made us in a wonderful way true human beings. In which country did You become a prophet? Are You also a Samaritan?
GGJ|9|22|1|1|About the destiny of men (20/90)
GGJ|9|22|1|0|I said: "Listen, Nojed, and also your brothers Hiponias and Rasan. I am not a Samaritan as you mean and understand it, and yet, I also am a Samaritan, just like I also am not a Jew, and yet, I still am a Jew, and I also am not a gentile, and yet, I still am a gentile, otherwise I could not associate in a kind way with the gentiles. In short, I am everything with everything and in everything, because where the truth, love and its goodness are completely working together, there I also am with everyone on the whole Earth, and I am cursing no one who strives for the truth and its goodness.
GGJ|9|22|2|0|However, the one who, out of love for the world and self-love, turns his back on the truth and all its goodness, and thus inevitably sins against the truth and its goodness - which is the eternal pure love in God - sins also against God's order and against its unshakable justice, and he curses himself.
GGJ|9|22|3|0|But if he realizes his great evil, returns to the truth and begins to search that truth and its goodness and also begins to act accordingly, then the curse goes away from him in the same measure as he makes the truth in full earnest the guideline of his life. Then God will take him by the arm and lighten more and more his heart and mind and will strengthen his will, with the gentiles as well as with the Jews. And so I am, from God's Spirit that lives in Me, everything in everything, in the gentiles as well as in the Jews.
GGJ|9|22|4|0|You also take Me for a real prophet, and I say to you that I also am one, and yet, again I am not, because a prophet had to do what God's Spirit commanded him to do. But I Myself am Lord and servant, I prescribe the right ways for Myself, and no one can hold Me accountable and say: 'Why are You doing that?' For I Myself am from and in Myself the truth, the way and the life, and he who will act according to My teaching and will believe that I Myself am the truth, the way and the life, and thus an entirely independent, completely free Lord, will also just as I, possess eternal life in himself.
GGJ|9|22|5|0|For if men of this Earth want to become children of God, they must try in every way to be as perfect as the eternal and holy Father in Heaven who is in Himself the eternal truth, the eternal love and power, and all the endless good, righteous and wonderful that results from it. Therefore, it is also written in the Scripture: 'God created man after His likeness, He made him after His image and blew His breath into him, so that he would become a living, free soul.'
GGJ|9|22|6|0|In this manner, men of this Earth are not simply and solely creatures of Jehovah's almightiness, but children of His Spirit, and consequently of His love, and thus - as it is also written - gods themselves.
GGJ|9|22|7|0|And if they are - and their completely free will that is not limited by anything clearly proves this to them - then they also are completely free lords and judges over themselves. But they only become perfect and lords who are completely equal to God, by making God's will, that is faithfully revealed to them, as their own will by acting according to it, in which they also are completely free.
GGJ|9|22|8|0|That is why God works only very seldom visibly among the people because already since the very beginning He has given them out of Himself the capability to slowly raise themselves, out of their own power, up to the highest level of life that is equal to God.
GGJ|9|22|9|0|Thus, the one who, as soon as he uses his mind, begins to search for the truth and its goodness and will also act immediately according to what he has found, is already walking on the right way, and God will lighten that way for him more and more and lead him to his glory. But the one who, also by his own will, becomes lazy and who will attach himself to this world and its enticements - which are only present for the outer and perishable sense organs of the material or physical man for the test of his free will - will judge himself out of his free will and will make himself equal to death and judgment, and is consequently himself also as good as judged and dead.
GGJ|9|22|10|0|And this death is then what you have rejected as the concept 'Hell' as punishment for the soul because of his sins, because you never more want to avoid sin out of fear for such punishment, neither do you want to hope for a Heaven as reward for living according to the known truth. And I fully agree with you, for that kind of Hell does really not exist anywhere, as less as that kind of Heaven. And yet, Hell and Heaven exist, but not outside of man, but inside of him, according to how he judges himself in the manner that I have shown you just now."
GGJ|9|23|1|1|About the necessity and purpose of temptations (20/91)
GGJ|9|23|1|0|If this world would not be provided with all imaginable enticements, and would only be for men as a desert is for wild animals, then his free will, that is equal to God, his reason and his mind were given to him in vain. Because how could his love be awakened, and, after it is awakened, what must it desire and want, and what could purify his reason and awaken his mind and bring it to life?
GGJ|9|23|2|0|Thus the almost endless great diversity, good and bad, noble and not noble, exists only for the sake of man, so that he can see, come to know, investigate, choose and efficiently use everything. So from that, he can also conclude that a very wise, good and almighty Creator has created and arranged all that, and when man, out of himself, begins to reason like that, then the Creator never fails to reveal Himself more closely to thinking man, as this was undeniably the case at all times of mankind.
GGJ|9|23|3|0|But of course, if men go too much astray and become entangled in the enticements of the world and think that they only exist to provide themselves, as sensible and thinking human beings, of all imaginable pleasures from the world that is richly equipped with all kinds of things, and if they do not discover the real purpose why they have been put into the world and who put them into the world, then there can be no question of a real, higher revelation of God and His will of love. That can only take place when men begin to think due to all kinds of need and misery, at least up to the point that they will ask: 'Why actually did we have to come into this miserable world, and why must we actually let ourselves be tormented and tortured unto our certain death, which is the miserable ending of our despair?' - as you also, Nojed, were babbling in the same philosophical manner.
GGJ|9|23|4|0|Then the moment has come on which God will again reveal Himself to men, first by the mouth of awakened men, and by other signs, but also by all sorts of judgment over those people who became rich and mighty, proud and loveless and very arrogant through all kinds of lies and deceptions and the suppression of the poor and the weak - people who do not think anymore about any God themselves and still less have any faith in their heart, but who only throw themselves into all the pleasures of the world, run over the poor and who do not even consider them anymore to have the value of a human being but only of a simple animal.
GGJ|9|23|5|0|Once the measure among men on the world will be full, a great judgment will come, and together with that, also a great, direct revelation from God to men who in their heart will still believe in God and who have thus also kept the love for Him and their fellowman.
GGJ|9|23|6|0|Then those who deny God and the proud deceivers and suppressors will be wiped off the surface of the Earth, and those who believe and the poor will be raised up and be enlightened from the Heavens, as this is the case now, and as it will be the case again later in about 2.000 years. The time, in which this can, and also certainly will take place, is as easy to recognize as can be seen in the late winter when spring draws near and you look at the trees and see how their buds are swelling more and more and become more juicy and how the juice, just like the tears of men, will drop down from their branches and twigs on the soil, and in a certain way are begging for deliverance from the need of the winter in which so many trees were pining away.
GGJ|9|23|7|0|So once the heart of the poor people will become brighter by the light of the truth from God, and will swell, and when moreover by the merciless and limitless suppression the soil will become humid because of their tears, then the great spiritual spring has come very close.
GGJ|9|23|8|0|If you 3, and also you My already older friends, will look at that closely, then you soon and without difficulty will discover what kind of time this is, and what kind of citizen I actually am."
GGJ|9|24|1|1|The objections of Nojed about the divinity of the Lord (20/92)
GGJ|9|24|1|0|Being completely surprised, Nojed said: "O great and incredibly wise Friend, these words sounded marvelously in our ears and in our heart. From Your words we have understood that You are more than a prophet, because apart from Moses and Elijah no prophet has reached that point, and even they, never spoke about their own glory, but always only about the glory of God. But You said that You are a completely independent powerful Lord, that You can do what You want, that no God, and even less a man can and may ask You account by asking You: 'Why are You doing this or that?' Listen, if this testimony that You are giving about Yourself is undoubtedly true, then between You and God there is no other difference except that You, just like we, are a God who came into existence through time, and Jehovah on the other hand is God since eternity. Well now, that is for our understanding really too high to grasp, although also we know that God has said through the mouth of the great prophet to the former pious Jews: 'You are gods if you precisely keep My commandments and thus make My will the same as yours'.
GGJ|9|24|2|0|Since then, a lot of Jews have lived until our time who have very strictly followed God's commandments from childhood, but among them there was not one who really by far dared to claim that he was an independent powerful lord just like God, who never has to give an account to God and still less to men for all his doings. Friend, how do we actually have to understand that truthfully?"
GGJ|9|24|3|0|I said: "That is very easy and clear. Did I not say that someone who completely has come to know God and His will, who firmly acts accordingly and so makes God's will completely as his own, is equal to God? And if God is a Lord by His love, wisdom and power, then he, who has become equal to God in everything, will also be the same in spirit.
GGJ|9|24|4|0|I think that this is not so difficult to understand, because about what should he have to give an account, no matter of what kind, to God or even to a human being, when he thinks, wills, speaks and acts only out of God's will and Spirit?
GGJ|9|24|5|0|Is God's pure will in man perhaps a will that is less divine than in God Himself, and does he perhaps has less independent power than in God who is present everywhere and thus most certainly also in man? That is why a real human being must also become and be as perfect as his Father in Heaven. And if man really is, is he then also not a lord full of wisdom, might and power?"
GGJ|9|24|6|0|On this, Nojed said: "Great and truly more than wise Friend, You have spoken living and enlightening true words, and I have no objections. But besides that, one thing remains also true, and that is the following: man can really make progress through the way of absolute self-denial, so that he will resemble God and will thus also be powerful, as this was most obviously the case namely with the great prophets, but still, man is and remains in a certain way a very small god who only came into existence through time and thus with all his perfection that resembles God, he is submissive and limited, while Jehovah is eternal, thus without beginning, infinite in time and space and therefore not limited by anything. And this more than endless great difference between the one and eternal only true God and the human god that came into existence through time can eternally never be wiped away."
GGJ|9|25|1|1|Natural man and man who is permeated with the Spirit of God (20/93)
GGJ|9|25|1|0|I said: "You have very well said and evaluated that. Man who has been created can of course never be compared to the actual initial Being of God, but by God's initial eternal will, there is an uncreated, eternal Spirit out of God that lives in man, which can of course not have any limitation in man, as less as in the actual initial Being of God Himself, since he is one with it.
GGJ|9|25|2|0|Or do you perhaps think that the light of the sun that enlightens and warms up the Earth at this moment is younger and more limited than the light that has enlightened and warmed up the Earth inconceivably long times ago? I say that you are a very clever and correct thinker and speaker, but you only will begin to think and speak in the spirit of the full truth out of God when your soul has become fully united in the eternal Spirit out of God. But this can and will only happen when from now on you will have made the will of God, of which you are aware, completely as your own free human will in everything that you say and do. Did you understand that?"
GGJ|9|25|3|0|Nojed said: "O Friend, we surely will still need a long time for that, because we still have many things of the world in us. Before all this will be completely removed from us and become a little aware of the almighty presence of the divine Spirit in us, o, for that - as I already mentioned - there still will be a lot of time that will flow in the sea of the eternal and never returning past."
GGJ|9|25|4|0|I said: "That is also speaking in a very earthly human way. Because look, also for the divine Spirit in man there is neither a time that passes away nor a limited space, and thus also neither a past nor a far future, but only an eternal presence. But in this world, everything has its time, and no fruit will ripen at the tree already during the time of blossom. However, if you firmly resolve to live and act from now on unshakably according to God's will, you soon will talk differently.
GGJ|9|25|5|0|Already many were of the same opinion and have spoken like you now, but when they heard from My mouth what they had to do and how they had to live, and went then immediately to work, they quickly made great progress.
GGJ|9|25|6|0|When you soon will go to Essaea, you will already find an example in the chief Roklus of how much progress someone can make in a short time with God's love and mercy once that he had taken his spiritual perfection completely seriously.
GGJ|9|25|7|0|But since I very soon will leave this place with these friends of Mine, you surely will hear from the innkeeper further details about Me and begin to live and act with all the more zeal and earnest according to My advice, and then Jehovah's blessing will be very noticeable to you.
GGJ|9|25|8|0|And now I have further no more to say to you, because you would not be able to bear it, but when God's mercy and love will awaken in you, it will automatically lead you into all wisdom that you will need for this world. Thus, now you can return to the room again that the innkeeper has assigned to you."
GGJ|9|25|9|0|The 3 thanked Me for everything I had done for them and had said to them, and they went to their room in which they kept hidden as long as the market lasted, so that they would not be recognized by one or the other businessman or buyer and be troubled.
GGJ|9|26|1|1|Section: The Lord on the way from Jericho to Nahim in Judea (Luke 19)
GGJ|9|26|1|1|The Lord leaves Jericho. Zacchaeus in the mulberry tree. (20/94)
GGJ|9|26|1|0|When we were together again, the innkeeper said to Me: "O Lord and Master, would You still not like to stay with us this afternoon."
GGJ|9|26|2|0|I said: "I have well provided you with all that you needed. Now remain in My teaching and act and live accordingly, then I also will be in you with My Spirit. However, with My body I have to leave now for the sake of the many poor, blind and dead. Besides, when I leave now and walk in the daytime through Jericho, many will recognize me anyway who will be walking before and after Me on My departure, which will cause a great sensation. If I would stay here this afternoon while many guests will arrive here, it would make My presence even more known. And this I do not want because of the temple servants who are here. That is why I will immediately leave this place with My disciples and go in the direction of Nahim."
GGJ|9|26|3|0|So after that, I said to the disciples that they had to prepare to leave.
GGJ|9|26|4|0|So they did, and we were ready to move on. But because several helpers of the house heard it, they ran outside onto the square and said to the people that the famous Savior Jesus of Nazareth would soon leave the house, and more precisely in the direction of Nahim.
GGJ|9|26|5|0|When the people heard that, they walked quite a distance on the way before us, and so the road was full with people and far beyond the big tollhouse of Zacchaeus who was the chief of the toll collectors, because all of them wanted to see in Me the Man about whom they had heard so many miraculous things.
GGJ|9|26|6|0|The tollhouse of Zacchaeus was well over ½ hour walking outside of the city in the direction opposite to the one from which we came to Jericho. When Zacchaeus saw that many people from the city crowded on the road and beyond his tollhouse, he came out of his house and asked his people what was happening there.
GGJ|9|26|7|0|Those to whom he asked said that I, the famous Savior Jesus of Nazareth in Galilee, would soon travel with My disciples along this road to Nahim and that they wanted to see Me.
GGJ|9|26|8|0|When Zacchaeus heard that, he said: "Oh, all the more I have to see Him, for I have heard really great miraculous things about Him from my friend Kado, the old and the young one, and from his old servant Apollon, and also from a blind person who has been made seeing a few days ago by that Savior, and I felt terribly sorry that I could not see Him because immediately after His arrival in Jericho He went already the next morning to Essaea. But now that He will travel again through Jericho - even along this road - I must see Him, no matter what."
GGJ|9|26|9|0|But because the people were crowding more and more on the road, and our Zacchaeus, who was little of stature, noticed that he would hardly see Me through the crowd, he soon climbed in a mulberry tree and waited in this manner until I would come by.
GGJ|9|26|10|0|While the people had already occupied the streets of the city and even more the big road and beyond the tollhouse because of Me, and I was still with My disciples in Kado's front house - for I knew well how the all too servable house servants of Kado had made Me known without having received an order for it - I said to the innkeeper, who was still next to Me, what had happened there in a very short time, after which he promised Me to call his helpers severely to account.
GGJ|9|26|11|0|But I advised him against it because the helpers had done it with good intentions. But I desired from the innkeeper that he would let us out through the back way, because there were too many people waiting for Me at the main entrance.
GGJ|9|26|12|0|The innkeeper did so immediately, and so we went quite easily outside, unseen by the big crowd, through a narrow and seldom used street, and we took there a pathway that led to about 100 paces before the big tollhouse on the main road, and so we escaped the big crowding in the city as well as the greatest part of the main road from the city to the tollhouse.
GGJ|9|26|13|0|When we came, as already mentioned, very near to the big tollhouse on the main road and I was recognized by a few people, there was soon a big noise, and many were jubilating aloud: "There He is, there He is, the great Savior of Nazareth! Hail to Him, and hail also to us because we came to see Him now!"
GGJ|9|26|14|0|However, My disciples threatened the noisy people and commanded them to keep quiet.
GGJ|9|26|15|0|But I rebuked them for their behavior towards the people and said: "I am the Lord. If I can bear the loud jubilation of the people, then you surely will be able to bear it also. Let always love and patience guide your steps, and never threats or domination, for it is indescribably more beautiful to be loved by the people than to be feared by them."
GGJ|9|26|16|0|When the disciples heard that from Me, they gave in, and we quietly continued our way, and so we soon came to the mulberry tree in which the little Zacchaeus, the chief of the toll collectors, was waiting for us.
GGJ|9|26|17|0|When we came to the tree I stood still, looked up and said: "Zacchaeus, come now quickly out of the tree, for today I have to stay in your house."
GGJ|9|26|18|0|Then Zacchaeus climbed down from the tree and received Me and My disciples with the greatest of joy.
GGJ|9|26|19|0|But when the people saw this, they soon began to grumble and said: "Oh look now to that Savior who says that He accomplishes His works through God's Spirit. That must be a nice Spirit of God that enters the house of toll collectors, who are still the greatest sinners, and there He eats and drinks."
GGJ|9|26|20|0|Then the grumbling people began to disperse more and more.
GGJ|9|26|21|0|However, when Zacchaeus noticed that the people made such remarks about Me, he was irritated about the people on account of Me. He came to Me and said loudly: "Look, o Lord, also without the testimony of the people I well know that I am a sinner, and so I am really not worthy that You, as very righteous One, want to stay with me, but because in Your great mercy You have looked upon me anyway and are giving me such a great and invaluable friendship, I want to give half of all my many goods to the poor. And should I have cheated someone, let him come and I will pay him back 4 times."
GGJ|9|26|22|0|When the people, who were still present in great numbers, heard that loud speech of Zacchaeus, they calmed down, because a few of the better ones said among each other: "Just look, a man who wants to do that and who also will do it, is not such a very great sinner. Because alms always make up for a great number of sins, and he who will pay back 4 times a certain good that he has appropriated himself in an unrighteous way to the one from whom he stole it, has redeemed the guilt against God and men, and thus we cannot account it as a mistake to the Savior when he enters the house of a sinner who wants to improve his life."
GGJ|9|26|23|0|But others, namely the poor, were already counting beforehand if by the dividing of the goods they would receive something from Zacchaeus, and how much. Again others considered also how they could go to Zacchaeus with false witnesses and prove to him that also they had been cheated by him for that and that much in that and that time and during that and that occasion, in order to receive 4 times as much back from him.
GGJ|9|26|24|0|However, later in the house I pointed out all these things to Zacchaeus and advised him to be wise and careful, which he also faithfully did.
GGJ|9|27|1|1|The parable of the entrusted pounds (20/95)
GGJ|9|27|1|0|While the people were spreading more and more I said aloud to Zacchaeus, who was now completely happy: "Today a great salvation has come to this house and thus also to you because you also are a son of Abraham, for I as the Son of Man and true Savior have come to search and to make blissful those that are lost, and as Savior I only come to the sick and not also to the healthy ones who do not need the help of a doctor.
GGJ|9|27|2|0|Thus I have come into the world to bring back the Kingdom of God, which they have lost now for already a long time, and its justice that does not exist anymore among men. So I am the Way, the Truth, the Light and the Life. Whoever believes in Me will have eternal life."
GGJ|9|27|3|0|When the people, of whom quite a great number was still present, heard that, they said among each other: "Although this Man has most miraculous and rare qualities, but by thinking that He Himself is the One who will bring us back the lost Kingdom of God and its justice, He proofs to be presumptuous and overestimates Himself, for we are coming from the neighborhood of Jerusalem and do not know in the least that this might happen. But if He says and claims that He will bring us back the lost Kingdom of God and its justice, then He also can reveal it to us immediately. What is He waiting for and why is He keeping us in useless and tensed expectation?"
GGJ|9|27|4|0|But I turned to the people who were judging in this manner among each other, and because I was with this people practically in the neighborhood of Jerusalem, I related to them the following image: "You are right by saying that you are coming from the neighborhood of Jerusalem and that you know nothing of the fact that the Kingdom of God and its justice is brought anew and wish that the Kingdom of God should be revealed here at once, if this can be revealed by Me and I wish to do so.
GGJ|9|27|5|0|I am now amongst you indeed in the neighborhood of the blind Jerusalem that with open ears does not hear anything and with wide-open eyes does not see anything. How often have I already been in Jerusalem and have taught you and have done signs before your eyes as a witness of the true reason of My coming into this world, and still you say that you know nothing of the fact that the Kingdom of God and its justice is being brought back, and you want now from Me - if ever I am the One who brings back the Kingdom of God and its justice anew - that I also would reveal the Kingdom of God and its justice in your presence now immediately. Very well then, I will do it, thus listen to the following image:
GGJ|9|27|6|0|A noble man traveled to a far country to take a kingdom into possession and then to come back. However, before his departure he called 10 helpers to him, gave them 10 pounds and said: 'Do business with that until I come back. The one amongst you who will give me a good profit will also receive the right reward according to how he will deserve it.'
GGJ|9|27|7|0|Then the noble man left. And the helpers began to do business with the pounds, in a useful and useless manner.
GGJ|9|27|8|0|However, the citizens of the country were hostile against the noble man who was their lord and king, and when they heard that he went on a trip and the helpers were his acting representatives, they send him a message to the place he had traveled, and let him know: 'In future we nevermore want you to rule over us.'
GGJ|9|27|9|0|But now it happened that the lord came back after having taken possession of the country, and he first called the same 10 helpers to him to whom he had given the money to do business with, to know how much profit each one of them had made.
GGJ|9|27|10|0|The first one came to him and said: 'Lord, your pound have produced 10 pounds. Here is your pound and there are the other 10 pounds.' And the lord said to him: 'Ah, you good and loyal helper. Since you have been loyal in the least, you will now have power over 10 cities.'
GGJ|9|27|11|0|Then a second helper came and said: 'Lord, your pound has produced 5 pounds. Here is your pound and there are the other 5.' And the lord said also to that helper: 'So you also will have power over 5 cities.' And so it also happened to the others who earned something with that 1 pound.
GGJ|9|27|12|0|Now also a 3rd helper, who was actually the least, was especially called, and he came and said: 'Look, lord, here is your pound that I have kept in a sweat-cloth. I was afraid of you, because I well knew that you are a hard man who takes what he did not deposit and reaps what he did not sow.' And the lord said to him: 'I will judge you with your own words, you cunning man. If you knew that I am a hard man and take what I did not deposit and reap what I did not sow, then why did you not put my money in the bank, so that it would have given me a great profit?' Then the helper did not know what to say because he could not further justify himself.
GGJ|9|27|13|0|And the lord said to the other helpers: 'Take away the pound of this lazy helper and give it to the one who has earned 10 pounds for me. He will know best how to work with them.'
GGJ|9|27|14|0|Then the other helpers said to him: 'But he already has the most.'
GGJ|9|27|15|0|But the lord said to the helpers: 'O truly, I say to you all: to the one who has, will still be given more, so that he will have abundance, but of the one who does not have - just like you in Jerusalem - will soon be taken away what he maybe still has. But those enemies of mine, who did not want that I should rule over them (namely the Pharisees), bring them here and strangle them in my presence.'
GGJ|9|27|16|0|But so that you also would understand what this image means, I will explain it to you very briefly. So listen:
GGJ|9|27|17|0|The lord who went on a trip to take a faraway kingdom into possession is God who spoke to you through Moses. He gave the 10 pounds (the laws of life) to the Jews on 2 tables of stone with witch the first Jews had acted well and therefore they soon had great power.
GGJ|9|27|18|0|That other helper means the time of the kings who earned only 5 pounds for the Lord. Therefore, their power was rightly determined according to their earnings. However, how that time became more and more meager what concerns the earnings for the Lord I already have shown you through the actions of the still remaining helpers, and you can examine them further in the book of the Kings and in the Chronicles.
GGJ|9|27|19|0|However, the 3rd, completely lazy helper represents this time, in which the Pharisees are hiding the pound - which was given to them by God - in the true sweat-cloth, for the eyes, ears and hearts of the poor and deceived humanity, and they also do not want to put it in the bank of the gentiles in the form in which they have received it from God, so that it would give the Lord a great profit. However, in the bank of the still blind gentiles they put their own dirt that they call out to be gold with witch they commit a great profit for their body.
GGJ|9|27|20|0|So the Pharisees and Jews of this time are the bad citizens who are hostile against the Lord and who do not want Him to rule over them. Therefore, it will also happen to them what I have shown you here in this image. Since they have earned nothing, also that which they still had will in the first place be taken away from them and given to the one who truly has now the most, and these are now the gentiles who represent at the same time that faraway kingdom to which the Lord went on a trip to take it into possession. And He already has taken it into possession and has now returned home in Me to settle accounts, as the image has shown you from different angles.
GGJ|9|27|21|0|In short, the light will be taken away from the Jews and be given to the gentiles. The time that the citizens who were hostile against God the Lord and will be punished has come very near, and those to whom the light was given and has already been given will be the new servants of the Lord who will strangle the enemies of the Lord.
GGJ|9|27|22|0|What I have revealed to you now is also God's Kingdom that I bring you back at the same time as its justice. Whoever will take it to heart, and who will truthfully and conscientiously manage the pound that was lent to him in order to do business with it, will also receive the reward of life.
GGJ|9|27|23|0|This I have said to you, citizens of and around Jerusalem - it will be good for him who will conscientiously take it to heart."
GGJ|9|28|1|1|The Lord heals the son of Zacchaeus (20/96)
GGJ|9|28|1|0|When the Jews heard what I said, they became angry, and a few of them said among each other: "The Pharisees were right after all when they persecuted this Galilean, because from His words it clearly shows that He will set up the Romans against us who take Him for a God because of His sorceries, and they will certainly take away all our rights and make us all completely their slaves. If He is the One who will bring back the lost Kingdom of God and its justice, and if this has to consist of what He has revealed to us now, He just can keep His Kingdom of God and that nice justice to Himself. And if He will continue to proclaim ever loudly such a Kingdom of God and its justice to us Jews, then it could happen that the Jews will strangle Him earlier than He will do to the Jews with the help of the Romans."
GGJ|9|28|2|0|When My disciples heard these talks, they said to Me: "Lord, do You not hear what these people are saying? Will You let them go from here unpunished?"
GGJ|9|28|3|0|I said: "No one has put his hand on Me yet to grab Me, then why should I punish them? I have spoken first, and now they talk among each other and they begin to clear off because they did not like the taste of My words, and for this I do not punish the blind ones. But once they will put their hands on Me, then also the punishment will come over them, as I have shown you already several times. So let them talk unpunished and let them go their way. But let us now go into the house of friend Zacchaeus, then he will prepare a midday meal for us."
GGJ|9|28|4|0|After these words of Mine we went into the house of Zacchaeus who let immediately bring us bread and wine and commanded his people to do their utmost best to serve us as good as possible.
GGJ|9|28|5|0|When we were now sitting in a very large and well-equipped room and had refreshed and strengthened ourselves with bread and wine, our Zacchaeus began to thank Me with all his heart because I told the people from Jerusalem, whom he detested, that which they had deserved already for a long time, for although Zacchaeus was a descendant of Abraham, he was a Samaritan and therefore all the more hated by the people of Jerusalem.
GGJ|9|28|6|0|So he also asked Me if I was against the fact that he was a Samaritan.
GGJ|9|28|7|0|But I said to him: "Just remain who you are, and be righteous out of true love for God and your neighbor, then you will please Me better than the Jews who kiss the gold of the temple and chase away the poor from their front door with dogs. Therefore, I also will soon let them be chased away and scatter them among foreign nations over the whole world, and they will in future have no more country of their own and possess no more kingdom. But let us let them go their own way and sin until their measure will be full."
GGJ|9|28|8|0|After these few words of Mine, Zacchaeus thanked Me again, and he asked Me for advice, as to what he should do with his eldest son who was already 16 years old, but since 3 years he had become insane and from day to day he fell into greater madness. He already had called all known and best doctors for his son, and they all had tried to heal him, but all their knowledge and trouble had not only no result, but his son was after each treatment of a doctor worse than before.
GGJ|9|28|9|0|Then I said to Zacchaeus: "Friend, no earthly doctor can heal such affliction with his herbs. But bring your son here, then you will see the power of God's glory."
GGJ|9|28|10|0|Then Zacchaeus ordered his helpers to bring his son firmly bound out of his safely locked-up room.
GGJ|9|28|11|0|Then the helpers said: "Lord, that will be very difficult in the presence of these foreign guests, because firstly he rages almost continuously, and secondly he stinks worse than all pestilence because he constantly smears himself with his excrements."
GGJ|9|28|12|0|Then I said: "Just bring him here, for I want to see and heal him."
GGJ|9|28|13|0|A helper, who was of high esteem in the house, said: "O Friend, only God can heal him, but on this Earth no human being anymore. If You also heal him, then You are not a human being, but a God."
GGJ|9|28|14|0|I said: "Do not worry about that, but do what you have been told."
GGJ|9|28|15|0|Then the helpers went to bring the son, and all My disciples were shocked when they saw him and said: "He is in a still worse condition than what we have seen in the region of the Gadarenes."
GGJ|9|28|16|0|But I stood up, threatened the evil spirits in the son and commanded them to leave him immediately forever.
GGJ|9|28|17|0|Then they still pulled the son once more back and forth, and in the form of many black flies they left the son who became then completely healthy.
GGJ|9|28|18|0|Now I said to the helpers: "Now bring him outside to the spring and clean him. Give him also clean clothes and bring him here again, so that he can partake with us of the midday meal."
GGJ|9|28|19|0|And so it was done. Now when the son was sitting at our table, healthy and clean, all the relatives and acquaintances that were living in the house came to our room, and they were extremely surprised about this fast healing of the son. And Zacchaeus thanked Me enthusiastically for this healing.
GGJ|9|28|20|0|And the chief helper said to Me: "Lord, You are not a human being like we are, but You are a true God whom we men want and will always worship."
GGJ|9|28|21|0|While the helper was still speaking, the midday meal was set on the table and we began to eat.
GGJ|9|29|1|1|Why the possession of the son was permitted (20/97)
GGJ|9|29|1|0|During this eating and drinking, several of them asked the healed son, who was now looking completely fit and cheerful, if he had to endure much pain during his sick condition.
GGJ|9|29|2|0|But he (the healed son) said: "How can I know that, because I was as good as dead? I did not have any feeling and I also was not aware of anything that was going on around me. However, I know that I was continuously in a dream and I was speaking with good people in a beautiful environment."
GGJ|9|29|3|0|This was surprising to those who were present and they could not understand it, and Zacchaeus asked Me how this was possible, and why it was permitted by God.
GGJ|9|29|4|0|I said: "Friend, we will not lose many words on this now. With such afflictions, the soul withdraws into the heart, and one, or often many evil and impure spirits live in the rest of the body and do with it whatever they want, but the soul who rests in the heart does not notice anything of that.
GGJ|9|29|5|0|However, such possession is permitted in order that men, whose belief in God and in the immortality of the soul has almost completely disappeared, will begin to think about spiritual things again and will also begin to believe in it. Because also you became already weak in faith, and therefore this lesson before My coming to this house was also very necessary for you.
GGJ|9|29|6|0|If I would have come earlier, you yourself would not have believed Me as you believe Me now, and if this evil did not happen to your son, of whom you had great expectations, then pride and haughtiness would have grabbed you in such a way that you would have become a true devil among men. You would have driven out every belief in God and would have considered men only as machines who would only have any value for you if they would serve you almost for free and help you to give you still greater riches.
GGJ|9|29|7|0|But when your son, who is your beloved one and your great pride, became so much sick as I have met him here, your heart changed. You began to think about a God again and to believe in Him, and you became more humble of heart. Besides that, you also called upon all the doctors that you knew - gentiles or Jews, that was the same to you - and paid a lot of money for that, but when you saw that no doctor, no Essene and still less one or the other magician could help your son, you became sad and began to think about it seriously why God, if He would exist, inflicted such evil on you.
GGJ|9|29|8|0|You began again to read the Scriptures and discovered more and more that your conduct and actions towards your fellowmen was not right, and so you promised God in full earnest that you wanted to make up manifold for every injustice that you have committed.
GGJ|9|29|9|0|When the intentions in you became more and more serious and true, and it also became more and more clear to you that only the almighty Father in Heaven could help you, I soon came into this region, and you heard what I had done for that blind man.
GGJ|9|29|10|0|Then your faith in God became also stronger and more intense because you received a testimony of the old and the young Kado about Me, so that there was no more doubt in you that I am not only a prophet but also the Lord Himself. And look, you became ripe, so that I have come to you now and have helped your son with My power.
GGJ|9|29|11|0|Now, if you will think deeply about this, it will be clear to you why I allow all kinds of evil among men in whose heart every heavenly spark of life is not yet completely extinguished.
GGJ|9|29|12|0|However, with completely wicked and refined living people who are not worth anymore to receive an admonition from Me, such permissions to improve them are of course left out, because they do not help anymore and make the wicked ones even more wicked than they already are. But these kinds of people are consuming their material life here - but after this life will await their own judgment, and that is the other, eternal death.
GGJ|9|29|13|0|The one to whom I still allow all kinds of sufferings and distress, I am helping at the right time. The one however whom I allow to continue unhindered to enjoy his earthly proud and reviling good life, carries his judgment and eternal death already in himself and thus also with him everywhere. Thus, now you also know why many people of worldly esteem and worldly riches can continue to sin and do cruel things unpunished until the death of their body."
GGJ|9|30|1|1|About the measure of good and evil (20/98)
GGJ|9|30|1|0|However, a certain measure was determined by Me in this world for everyone - what concerns that which is good and true as well as what concerns that which is evil and false.
GGJ|9|30|2|0|If a good person has completely reached that measure by his zeal, then all further temptations will also cease, and then he will pass into the full light from the Heavens from one level of life's completion to a still higher level, and so forth unto infinity.
GGJ|9|30|3|0|But when an evil person has made his evil measure full, then all further admonitions will also cease, and then he sinks from that moment on ever deeper away into an ever darker night and harder judgment of his already dead life and existence, and by Me he will not be considered differently than a stone to which no life but only the judgment and the eternal compulsion of My will is visible, which the elders have called 'the wrath of God'.
GGJ|9|30|4|0|However, how much time a very hard stone will need before it will somehow become softer and become a kind of soil that will still remain unfertile for a long time, that is a question that even the most perfected angel who lives in the highest heavenly light cannot answer, for only the Father knows that, who is in Me as I also am in Him.
GGJ|9|30|5|0|But when too many people will have reached the full measure of their evil, then the time of their unpunished evil actions will be shortened by Me for the sake of the still few good ones and chosen ones, and then their own judgment and their death will devour them before the eyes of the few righteous ones, just like it was the case at the time of Noah, and of Abraham and Lot, and also partially at the time of Joshua, and as it still will be repeatedly the case from now on.
GGJ|9|30|6|0|The beginning of that will soon be experienced by the Jews, as well as later by other kingdoms with their rulers and nations. And in not completely 2.000 years there will again be a very big and general judgment, leading to salvation of the good ones and to ruin of the worldly great ones and the complete loveless people.
GGJ|9|30|7|0|How that judgment will look like and what it will imply, that I have revealed already several times to all My disciples who are present here with Me, and after Me they will proclaim it to the nations of the Earth. Happy the one who will take it at heart and who will arrange his life accordingly, so that he will not be taken by the judgment.
GGJ|9|30|8|0|And now, My friend Zacchaeus, you know sufficiently how you should act for the salvation of your soul and what you should do for that, and we have strengthened ourselves now sufficiently with food and drink at your table. Therefore, we want and will stand up now again and go on our way to Nahim, for today I must arrive in the mentioned place before sunset."
GGJ|9|30|9|0|Now Zacchaeus said: "O only true Lord and Master, from here to that place it is still a long way, and in the natural manner it will prove to be very difficult to reach it today before sunset, because it is much closer to Jerusalem than the distance from here to the place that You mentioned. On camels, the trip can surely be made in 1 day, but on foot in hardly ½ day that is still left now it probably will not be possible without a miracle."
GGJ|9|30|10|0|I said: "That, friend, will be My concern. If we were able to travel the still longer way from here to Essaea without camels in 1 day, then we also will be able to cover the much shorter way from here to Nahim. You still have the desire that you would like Me to stay here until tomorrow, but I alone know best what is My plan, and that is also how I must do it, not as My flesh wants, but as He wants who lives in My soul. And therefore I must arrive today before sunset in that intended place.
GGJ|9|30|11|0|Remember My teaching, and act accordingly, then you will live in the light from God. And when you will hear that the Pharisees have captured Me and killed this body of Mine - which also must be permitted to their ruin, but also to the resurrection of the many dead who are now still pining away in their graves of unbelief and delusions and who have no life of the spirit in themselves - then do not be irritated by that and let your faith not waver, because on the 3rd day I will rise again and come to all My friends and give them eternal life.
GGJ|9|30|12|0|But the judgment will break loose over My enemies, which will lead to their ruin, which many who live now will still see. Now I have told you also that, and you know now how you should behave in the future.
GGJ|9|30|13|0|Now I also have lent you a pound. Manage it well and rightly, so that I can receive it back from you with interest when I come back. Now you are set over something small, and then you will be set over something big, for he who is loyal in that which is small, will also stay loyal in that which is big."
GGJ|9|30|14|0|After these words I blessed the whole house of Zacchaeus and went immediately on My way with My disciples.
GGJ|9|31|1|1|The pagan village with the temple of Mercury (20/99)
GGJ|9|31|1|0|There were however still a lot of people on the street who wanted to see and speak to Me one more time, because it became known by the servants of Zacchaeus' house what I had done for his son. However, I did not let Myself be disturbed and walked quickly through the crowd without allowing them to hold Me up. But because a few hundred people wanted to escort Me, I stood still for a short while and indicated to those who walked behind Me that they should turn around and go home, which they also did.
GGJ|9|31|2|0|But while I was in this way held up by the people, a woman who suffered already for several years of bleedings and who could be helped by no one, penetrated through the crown towards Me. The woman touched My cloak in the full belief that this would help her, and so on that same moment she was healed.
GGJ|9|31|3|0|In order to try the disciples and the other people I asked: "Who touched Me in faith, for I noticed that a power went out from Me?"
GGJ|9|31|4|0|The disciples and several other people said: "There, look, that obtrusive woman had touched You."
GGJ|9|31|5|0|Then the woman fell at My feet and asked Me forgiveness, because she was afraid that she would be punished for it.
GGJ|9|31|6|0|But I said to her: "Stand up and go home, for your faith has helped you. But do not sin anymore if you want to stay healthy."
GGJ|9|31|7|0|Then the woman stood up immediately and went home, while she was praising God's power.
GGJ|9|31|8|0|Immediately after that, I hastily sent the people away and left quickly with the disciples.
GGJ|9|31|9|0|And soon we came into a desolate region through which the way was going. At that time there were no travelers, and so we could cover the way unseen in the already known manner in less than ½ hour, which otherwise would have taken about 10 hours, and we reached a region that was partially inhabited by Jews and partially by Greeks and where Babylonians had settled.
GGJ|9|31|10|0|We came in a little village that belonged to the Greeks. In the center of that village there was a temple on a hill that was dedicated to the pagan god Mercury. To permit that pagan temple in the Jewish country, the inhabitants of that village had to pay considerable taxes every year to the temple in Jerusalem after which they received then permission from the temple again to bring their god Mercury offerings for 1 whole year and keep certain feasts into his honor. Today it was a day of Mercury for the Romans, and although it was the day after the Sabbath for the Jews, it was precisely at the same time a feast day of the above mentioned pagan god, and the Greeks were busy with their idol.
GGJ|9|31|11|0|When we arrived on that spot, the Greeks made us stand still and wanted us also to bend our knee for the idol, as a custom of old, thus as some kind of politeness.
GGJ|9|31|12|0|But I said to them: "Listen, you blind gentiles should rather bend your knees and heart for the only true God of the Jews, because this dead and powerless idol of yours is a work of human hands and thus much less than the smallest, most insignificant moss plant. However, the one and only true God of the Jews has created only out of Himself Heaven and Earth and everything that it carries. That is why all men should only believe in the one, true God, worship Him only and have no other, dead idols to honor with all kinds of foolish ceremonies that are disgraceful for human dignity."
GGJ|9|31|13|0|A Greek said: "When we come to Jerusalem we do not refuse to bend our knees for your God, although we know very well that there is no God in the great temple of Salomon, no matter in what kind of form. The Jews have only a box, out of which on certain times a naphtha flame flares up, which is however considered so holy that it only may be seen and worshipped a few times a year by the supreme and highest Jewish priest. But we also know that that box is also made by human hands, just like our god. Then how can You say that the God of the Jews is the only true one and has created Heaven and Earth out of Himself for which all men should believe in Him, worship Him only and honor Him and must have no other idols?
GGJ|9|31|14|0|Friend, it seems to me that we have nothing at all to blame each other for what concerns the truth of which God is the real one. In our gods, who are symbols of the different forces of nature, we only honor the forces of the great nature that are more or less known to us, and not the statue that is made by human hands and the temple that belongs to it, and this is certainly wiser than for you Jews to consider an old box and the temple that belongs to it as the only true God and to worship them. By asking you to bend your knee - out of politeness - for our Mercury while passing by, we certainly do not want to make you disloyal to Judaism and thus tempt you to commit a sin against your God.
GGJ|9|31|15|0|But if You and all your companions can give us an actual proof that only your God is the only true one, despite my sensible arguments against the truth that you claim to have, then we are not so stubborn that we should not turn very quickly and without any difficulty simply and solely to your God."
GGJ|9|31|16|0|I said: "Friend, such a proof we can give you indeed without asking you to bend your knees before us. However, I have to make a condition to you before that, to which you first should try to comply, to see if you will succeed in it or not. If you succeed, then we also will bow our knees before your Mercury and will then continue our way as Jews. If you do not succeed to comply with this condition, then I will give you the actual proof that the God of the Jews is the only true one and will turn you away from your expensive gods and you will freely bend your heart and knees before our God.
GGJ|9|31|17|0|The condition is as follows: you already have honored your idol yesterday and today, and you have put down the offerings in the temple, and therefore the idol should be well disposed and will quickly answer a prayer that is directed to him.
GGJ|9|31|18|0|Look, there on the stairs of the temple sits a born-blind girl of 12 years old. She is the beloved one of her prosperous parents, and they would give everything if her sight could be given back. Thus, turn you all to your god, with the request to open the eyes of the blind one, because such blind ones cannot be healed by anyone on the whole Earth - only an almighty God can do that. If your god will heal the blind girl, then we also want to bend before him, but if he will not heal her, which is most likely, then I will heal her with the power of the Spirit of our God that lives in Me. But after the girl has been made seeing, I will, from the place where I am standing now, destroy the temple with the idol statue in one moment, in such a way that you will not even recognize the place anymore on which now the temple with that idol statue is standing. Go and fulfill the condition that is made to you."
GGJ|9|31|19|0|The Greek, who was also the father of that blind girl, said: "Friend, we want to attempt it, as I already have done several times - unfortunately always without the least of result. But what can we ask You, Friend, if Your only true God will maybe let You down also and not answer Your wish? For concerning this subject I already have spoken with a lot of Jews who also believed very seriously in their God, and every one of them admitted seriously to me that it is really not that easy at all concerning the direct answering of the prayers that you direct to Him. But with this I do not wish to bring any doubt on what You promised to do, because in Your words sounded a very sure confidence. However, if the result of Your God will finally look like that of our god, then what?"
GGJ|9|31|20|0|I said: "Then we will be your slaves for the rest of our lives. But now go to your god and present your request to him."
GGJ|9|32|1|1|The healing of the blind girl Achaia (20/100)
GGJ|9|32|1|0|After these words of Mine, the Greeks went to their idol and prayed with a loud mourning that lasted a little less than ½ hour, of course without any result.
GGJ|9|32|2|0|When they finished their mourning prayer, the Greek came again to Me and said: "Friend, as You can see, our trouble was useless as always. Now it is Your turn to give us the actual proof according to which your God is the only true one. If You succeed, we will immediately become Jews like you forever."
GGJ|9|32|3|0|I said: "Then go and bring your blind daughter here and convince yourself if she is still completely blind. Only after that I will open her eyes."
GGJ|9|32|4|0|Since he already believed now that his daughter would become seeing, the Greek went very happily and brought the blind girl to Me with the words: "Here she is, best Friend, and she is still completely blind. Now be so kind to open her eyes with the help and the active power of Your God."
GGJ|9|32|5|0|I said to the girl: "Achaia, would you like to see the light and numberless beautiful other things on Earth, just like the other people?"
GGJ|9|32|6|0|The girl said: "O Lord, if I could see by Your power, I would be more than happy and love You more than everything in the world. O, please open my eyes."
GGJ|9|32|7|0|Then I breathed over her eyes and said: "Achaia, I want that you will see at this moment, and that from now on you will nevermore be blind."
GGJ|9|32|8|0|When I had said these words to the girl, she became completely seeing, and out of joy she did not know what she had to do first, and so it was also the case with her parents.
GGJ|9|32|9|0|Only after a while, the girl and her parents and brothers and sisters fell down before My, and she said: "O Lord, You are more than all men around the whole Earth. You Yourself are the one and only true God, not only of the Jews but of all men on the whole Earth. To You only I want to give every offering and love You, glorify and praise You my whole life long".
GGJ|9|32|10|0|I said: "Achaia, why do you actually want to praise Me as a God? Do you not see that I am a human being, just like the others around you?"
GGJ|9|32|11|0|The girl said: "Indeed, indeed, but only in appearance, in Your outer form, but Your inner self is filled with God's power, and that is actually the only true God. Besides, You did not say to me: 'The God of the Jews will make you seeing', but You said: 'Achaia, I want that you will see', and then I became seeing. So You have helped me out of Your own power that must be purely divine, because otherwise I surely would have remained blind forever. So to You I give all my love and deepest reverence."
GGJ|9|32|12|0|After this statement, also all the others came and glorified and praised Me, and all eyes were aimed at Me.
GGJ|9|32|13|0|While they were all looking at Me and were glorifying and praising Me, I made the temple to disappear, together with its idol by the power of My will, and then I said then to the Greeks: "Since you have found now the right and only true God, out of My perfect power I already have destroyed your idol and the temple that belongs to it. Go and try to find the place where the temple stood."
GGJ|9|32|14|0|Then they all went to see the temple, and they could not determine anymore where it has stood before, for I not only destroyed the temple with the idol statue but also the hill.
GGJ|9|32|15|0|When the Greeks saw that, they began to glorify and praise Me even louder, and they asked Me what they had to do to be more worthy of the grace that was given to them.
GGJ|9|32|16|0|I instructed them with a few words. They all accepted My teaching and they soon formed a good congregation in My name.
GGJ|9|33|1|1|Section: The Lord in Nahim in Judea
GGJ|9|33|1|1|The resurrection of the dead young man in Nahim (21/1)
GGJ|9|33|1|0|After I had finished to give them My teaching we went immediately on our way again because the sun came already close to the evening. Within 1 hour we reached Nahim. And it is obvious that the Greeks, who were very surprised about everything and who were completely converted to My teaching, escorted us to Nahim, so that we formed quite a big caravan.
GGJ|9|33|2|0|Nota bene: here is an event that has great similarities with the one that happened during the 1st year of My teaching in Nain in Galilee. However, the following one took place in Nahim in Judea, and these 2 occurrences, which are very similar, should not be mistaken with one another.
GGJ|9|33|3|0|So when we came with a great number of people before the gate of the little city, the bearers, who were escorted by the mourners, carried the body of a young man who died, to the grave. He was the only son of a widow, and the widow wept greatly for her only son. When the funeral procession came very close to us they stopped to let us go by.
GGJ|9|33|4|0|But I went to the widow and comforted her and asked her also how long her son had been dead.
GGJ|9|33|5|0|The widow answered: "Lord, I do not know You and do not know who You are, but Your words of comfort have greatly reduced my grief. But how did You come to know that the one who died is my son?"
GGJ|9|33|6|0|I said: "This I know out of Myself, and I do not need anyone to tell Me."
GGJ|9|33|7|0|The widow said: "If You know that the one who died is my son, then You also will know how long he had been died."
GGJ|9|33|8|0|I said: "Woman, you have rightly concluded, for I also know that your son has died 3 days ago from a severe fever. But if you would have trust, I could revive your son and give him back to you."
GGJ|9|33|9|0|The widow said: "O Lord, Your words are refreshing my heart really a great deal, but a dead person can and will be brought to live again only by God according to His promise on the youngest day. Or are You a great prophet, filled with God's Spirit, so that with its almightiness You also can make a dead person alive?"
GGJ|9|33|10|0|I said: "That you surely will come to know this evening because I will stay in your inn. But now, open the coffin, for I want to revive the young man and give him back to his sad mother."
GGJ|9|33|11|0|On this, the bearers opened the coffin and I went to it, took the young man by the hand and said: "Young man, I want it: stand up and walk home with your mother."
GGJ|9|33|12|0|On these words of Mine the young man raised himself up in the coffin, and when they loosened the cloths with which the Jews wrapped their dead, he stepped immediately out of the coffin, being really strong and healthy, and I gave him to his mother who was surprised beyond measure.
GGJ|9|33|13|0|This sign provoked with all who were present to this event – even My old disciples not excluded – a real stupefaction, so that some were running away and others were speechlessly standing there from sheer astonishment and dared not say a word.
GGJ|9|33|14|0|But I commanded the bearers to bring back the empty coffin, so that the mother and son could thank Me now with a cheerful heart for the grace that was given to them. And full of deep awe the bearers did what I had commanded them.
GGJ|9|33|15|0|When the coffin was brought away, and by that also the remembrance of death, first the Greeks, who had escorted us until here, began again to praise and to glorify Me greatly, and they said loudly: "No human being can accomplish that, but only a God!"
GGJ|9|33|16|0|But the Jews said: "Yes, yes, only with God such things are possible. But God is only spirit, and no one can see Him and stay alive as well, but these men we can see, and death remains far away, and therefore this Man is most probably a newly awakened great prophet, filled with the Spirit out of God, but by that He Himself is still not a God."
GGJ|9|33|17|0|The Greeks said: "You know what you know, but we know also what we know. If you say that only God can do such thing and that such a human being can only accomplish these things because he is filled with the Spirit of God, then you recognize yourselves that God's Spirit in Him can be impossibly anything else than God Himself. So if we glorify and praise Him as a true God, then we certainly are closer to the Source of the great truth from where all the light and life comes forth than you Jews who do not consider the One as a true God who says: 'I want it', and not: 'God's Spirit in Me wants it', after which happens immediately what He has spoken out with His mouth and what He wills.
GGJ|9|33|18|0|Only a couple of hours ago we were still heathens when this God-Man came to us and made my born-blind daughter Achaia seeing with 1 word, and also had destroyed our pagan temple in 1 moment in such a way that not the least of trace was remaining and we cannot even recognize the place anymore where it stood before, and all that He only did it just out of Himself, thus out of His highest own perfect power. And if He does these things and acts in such a way, He Himself must be a most true God and He does not have to pray to a still higher and more real God to help Him to accomplish a miracle, for He Himself is already the highest and most true God.
GGJ|9|33|19|0|This is now how we gentiles think and this is our opinion, and if we will live and act according to His teaching and accomplish faithfully His will, He will also give us out of Himself the true, eternal life, just as He now has given back the earthly life to this young man also out of Himself, for He Himself is the initial Source of all existence and life."
GGJ|9|34|1|1|The difference of opinion about the personality of the Lord (21/2)
GGJ|9|34|1|0|After these very sound, true words of the Greek, a Jew of this place who was a rabbi and leader of a synagogue said: "As a gentile who is not so well acquainted with our Scripture, you have indeed a good judgment and on many points it cannot be objected, but if you would be equally well acquainted with our Scripture as I am you surely would be of a somewhat different opinion. Look, every time when God used a pious person for the sake of the people, such a person could not act and speak differently than as he was driven by God's Spirit. One of our first 4 great prophets spoke almost each time to the people as if he was God Himself, about which he was oftentimes blamed by the Jews, but he could not speak and act differently than how he was urged by God's Spirit.
GGJ|9|34|2|0|An example of how he spoke will clarify the matter for you. The prophet that I mentioned, who is called Isaiah, says for instance immediately at the beginning of his 42nd chapter, where he probably already announced this Man who is filled with God's Spirit: 'Behold, this is My Helper. I set Him apart. And He is My chosen One, and My soul is well pleased with Him. I have given Him My Spirit. He will bring justice among the gentiles. He will not shout or cry out. His voice shall not be heard in the streets. He will not break the reed that is cracked, and He will not extinguish the smoldering wick. He will teach to keep justice truthfully. He will not be bad-tempered or cruel, so that He will bring justice on Earth.
GGJ|9|34|3|0|So do I, the Lord God, speak, who creates and expands Heaven, who makes the Earth and its vegetation, who gives breath to the people that lives on it, and the spirit to those who conform to it. I, the Lord, have called You with righteousness, I have taken You by the hand and have preserved You and have given You as a covenant among the people and as a Light for the gentiles. You will open the eyes of the blind and lead the prisoners out of their prisons, as well as those who are sitting in darkness in the dungeons. I, the Lord – that is My name – will give My honor to no one else, nor My glory to a human idol. Behold, what will come, I announce now in advance and I announce something new. Before it will happen I let you hear it.'
GGJ|9|34|4|0|Now look, my otherwise very wise Greek, in this manner God has once spoken through the mouth of a human being, so that one could think that the man Isaiah was actually God himself. But still, that was not so. And as it was during that time, so it is nowadays. Thus, this Man, who does miracles, is nothing else than the Helper who was predicted by the prophet, His chosen One for the salvation of also the gentiles, as He has just actively proven to you.
GGJ|9|34|5|0|Therefore, God will crown Him with the highest glory and make Him King over all nations on Earth, because He gave Him such great power as no man has ever possessed. But by that He is and remains still only a human being and He is not a God out of Himself and still less a human idol, of which you gentiles have already so many. He is a Helper of God, gifted with all imaginable power, a special chosen One, and therefore clearly God's most beloved.
GGJ|9|34|6|0|Look, this is how we Jews see it, who are very acquainted with the Scripture, but you, who are used to make a god out of every exceptional appearance, will take such a Man, who is filled with the Spirit of God, all too soon immediately for the true God because He has done signs before your eyes that most certainly can only be done by God. But still, He does such unheard-of miracles not out of His own human power, but only by the power of God's will, which has been given to Him for a time. This is how it is, and I am convinced that He will not give a different testimony about Himself."
GGJ|9|34|7|0|The Greek said on this: "You have now also spoken well, and you will also be right in many respects what concerns the worldly reason of men. But the prophet that you mentioned has also spoken differently in many of his chapters, which are not unknown to me, despite I am a gentile, and these could be more in favor of my opinion than yours."
GGJ|9|34|8|0|The rabbi said: "Then let hear what you know."
GGJ|9|34|9|0|The Greek said: "Good, how can in that respect the text be understood in which the prophet says: 'A Boy is born to us, a Son is given to us and He carries His rulership on His own shoulder. His name is: Wonderful, Counsel, Power, Hero, God, Eternity, Father, Prince of Peace'. How do you explain this testimony of the prophet?"
GGJ|9|34|10|0|On this the rabbi did not know what to answer, but said only something casual: "Well yes, that is also written in Isaiah, but in a lot of his predictions this prophet is very unclear and cannot be understood, and then it cannot be determined what he meant by that."
GGJ|9|34|11|0|The Greek said: "It is strange that you as a Jewish scribe want to give your conclusion in this manner while the born Child and the given Son, whose great name was openly spoken out by the prophet, is unmistakably standing here in person, in word and actions before us. As a Human Being who is visible to us He is also a Helper in whom God is most highly pleased because He certainly lives in all His fullness in Him. His body is only the Helper, but His soul is God from eternity. That body is surely a most high chosen One of God in whom He is most highly pleased. As a gentile, according to my natural intellect, I am practically standing closer to the truth than you with all your – according to your own testimony – unclear and incomprehensive knowledge of the Scripture."
GGJ|9|34|12|0|On this the rabbi said nothing at all anymore, became angry and left.
GGJ|9|34|13|0|But I said to My disciples who became also secretly angry with the blind rabbi: "There you can see another example of how the light will be taken away from the Jews and be given to the gentiles. These Greeks were only a couple of hours ago still convinced worshippers of idols, and now they are standing in the true light already much higher than the Jews who because of their knowledge of the Scripture have such high opinion of themselves. So be glad that it actually turned out this way. Truly, David's throne will be no more established among the Jews, but among the gentiles."
GGJ|9|34|14|0|Only at that moment the widow with her son fell right at My feet and said: "O Lord, Lord, only now my eyes are opening! You are the Messiah who is promised to us! O forgive us our blindness by which we could not recognize You immediately!"
GGJ|9|34|15|0|But I said to her: "Stand up from the ground, go home with your son and prepare an evening meal for us, for today we will stay in your inn. Although I already told you before, but do now immediately what I have commanded you."
GGJ|9|34|16|0|Then the woman stood up immediately and hurried home with her son while she was really overjoyed, and she started immediately with the preparation of a good evening meal which we surely needed.
GGJ|9|35|1|1|Why need and sickness are permitted (21/3)
GGJ|9|35|1|0|Since the sun had already set, I said to the Greeks: "I let you completely free. If you want to find accommodation, you can stay in Nahim tonight, or you can also go home. Neither one or the other will be to your disadvantage."
GGJ|9|35|2|0|The Greek, who was the father of the blind girl and the head of the Greek village said: "O Lord, Lord, Lord of eternity, it would be good to have an accommodation here. Although we are with about 100 people, but with the happy widow we can and – with Your almighty help – we will all be able to find spacious accommodation here. If we may stay in Your company tonight, then we stay, even if tonight all our worldly stuff would go to ruin, because to hear 1 word from Your godly mouth is of a much greater value than all treasures on Earth and more than the sun, the moon and all stars. Therefore we will stay here. We have enough money with us to pay for the expenses in the inn, and even if it would cost us all our goods, then we still would stay with You, o Lord, Lord, Lord. For even if we would lose all our earthly goods for Your sake, but have thereby actively found Your mercy, then we have made an endless great benefit. Therefore we will stay near to You, ready to bring every offering that we can."
GGJ|9|35|3|0|I said: "Then stay, I will take care of all the rest, for truly I say to you: whose attitude and faith will in future times not be as yours, his soul will hardly be able to acquire the Kingdom of God. If you will always stay in this manner with Me in your heart, I will always stay with and amongst you, powerfully active in the spirit, and with those with whom I will stay, they will never have to suffer want or need, not what concerns their earthy needs and still less what concerns the needs of their soul.
GGJ|9|35|4|0|Want, need and all kinds of misery I only let come among the people when they totally have left Me, and have become partly dark and foolish idol worshippers and partly totally selfish and ungodly worldly men. Because need and want will force men to think about the causes of their misery and make them inventive and clever, and in this manner there very soon will appear sensible and wise men among a people who will open the eyes of their fellowmen and will show them the source of the general misery. Then many will leave their paralyzing laziness in order to arm themselves for the battle against the loafers who became powerful, who rule as tyrants among the nations that they have made blind and who are the actual instigators of the general misery on this Earth. Often through hard battle they will be completely conquered and expelled or at least be forced to give the nations such laws that will allow them to live in a decent way. And so happiness and wealth will then always begin among men according to the measure that they have returned to their way to the only true God.
GGJ|9|35|5|0|If the people would never turn away from God, they also would never fall into need and misery.
GGJ|9|35|6|0|So if also down the line of your descendants you will always stay in and with Me in faith and action according to My teaching, you also will never have to experience misery. Also, your souls will not be made fearful and faint-hearted by diseases of the body, because the diseases of the body are always only the bitter consequences of not keeping the commandments that I have always clearly announced to the people.
GGJ|9|35|7|0|Whoever will keep these commandments already from his childhood, will not need a doctor at high age, and his descendants will not have to suffer for the sins of their parents, as this was often the case for centuries with the ancient nations who were loyal to God. But always when the people began to degenerate, then also soon serious physical sufferings came over them and they came to know the consequences of the insufficient observance or total lack of the observance of God's commandments.
GGJ|9|35|8|0|Because if there is for instance someone who for one or the other purpose understands how to make an artful machine, then he also understands himself how it has to be used for an efficient utilization and how the machine should be handled so that it would not be damaged and would thus become totally unsuitable for further use. And if the skilful maker says and shows to the one who bought the machine from him in order to use it, of what he has to take care to be able to use it lastingly and usefully, then the buyer should also observe precisely what the master of the machine has told him. But if in the course of time, out of stubbornness or carelessness, the buyer does not pay attention anymore as to how the machine should be handled and be used, then only himself is to be blamed when the machine becomes damaged and has thus become completely or partially ineffective for the right utilization.
GGJ|9|35|9|0|God is the great Master of the machine of the human body that He has arranged as an extremely artful machine for men to make good use of it. If the soul will use this machine, that was brought to life, according to the advice that was clearly announced to him – and these are the commandments of God – then the body will also always keep its good health, which is very useful to him. However, if in the course of time the soul has became lazy and sensual, and does not pay attention anymore to these commandments of the eternal great Master of the machine, then also he himself is to be blamed when his body has fallen into all kinds of affliction. I think that you all have well understood Me, and so we will now go to the inn."
GGJ|9|35|10|0|The Greeks could not thank Me enough for this lesson, and also My disciples said: "These were again clear words."
GGJ|9|35|11|0|Then we went on our way to the already mentioned inn where already a rich and well-prepared meal was waiting for us.
GGJ|9|36|1|1|Why the Lord visits the widow (21/4)
GGJ|9|36|1|0|When the widow saw the Greeks also coming, she was afraid to have prepared too little.
GGJ|9|36|2|0|But I put her at ease and said that what she had prepared would be sufficient for everyone.
GGJ|9|36|3|0|She believed it, and we went to sit at the table and we had more than sufficient to eat and to drink.
GGJ|9|36|4|0|Everyone – and especially the widow who knew very well for how many guests she had prepared the food – began to be extremely amazed when now more than 3 times as many guests were eating and drinking for already 1 hour while it still could not be noticed at the bowls that the food in it had become less. Also the wine carafes seemed to be constantly refilling themselves.
GGJ|9|36|5|0|When this continued for some time, the widow came with her son to Me and said: "O Lord, only now I well know who came in Your very holy and adorable Person into my unworthy house. The Greeks were right when they pointed out to the old rabbi about his imaginable Jewish wisdom, and by that they showed him that they were by far the most wise. He also wisely cleared off and he did not come as usual to my place tonight. But now, o Lord, Lord, I would like to hear from Your holy mouth what made me so worthy in Your eyes that You wanted to give me, a poor sinner, such mercy to me."
GGJ|9|36|6|0|I said: "I know your life already since your birth, but I also know your heart to which many poor people owe their life, and that is why I have come to you in your very great need. For you yourself are already quite old and weak and this only son of yours should be your most important support, for which you were also rightly hoping, but he became ill and died. Since I did see your grief and need, but besides that also the need of the many poor who, because of your own weakness and helplessness, would certainly soon lose the care that they have received in your house until now, I have come to help in a miraculous way, not only you, but also the many poor and other people who are tormented by all kinds of need.
GGJ|9|36|7|0|Look, that is the actual reason that made Me come to you. For truly, truly, I say to you all: whoever will show mercy and love in all kindness to his poor and tormented fellowmen according to his ability, will also find with Me mercy, love and kindness. Because the true Kingdom of God, that has now come to you in Me, is, that you love God above all and your fellowman as yourselves. Whoever will do that, fulfills the whole law and stands in the full mercy of God, and the blessed hand of Jehovah will be over him. Whoever will persevere in that love, is and remains in Me and I in him. And whoever is in Me, as I am in him, has the eternal life in himself and he will not see nor taste death, for in this manner he is already in this world a true citizen of God's Kingdom in which death does not exist for eternity. Take all this well at heart and act accordingly, for I came into this world to bring the true Kingdom of God to the people and to free them from all blindness and the death of their souls that has kept you firmly tied until now. If one of you still wants to know something, he can ask, and I will answer him."
GGJ|9|36|8|0|When I had finished talking, the son of the widow, who had been awakened to life again turned to Me and said: "O Lord of life, look, I was completely dead and am now living again by Your mercy. If I will strictly keep Your holy will that You have now made known to us, will I then live on forever and never die anymore? Because dying is terribly bitter, and I would not like to experience it again. Once you are dead you are of course not feeling any pain anymore, and all anguish and fear has gone because you do not know, feel, see nor hear anything anymore around you, but before you are completely dead, you surely have a lot of anguish and pain. Therefore I would like to ask You, o Lord of life, not to let me nor all other good people die anymore."
GGJ|9|36|9|0|I said: "My dear son, I have just told you all faithfully and truthfully that the one who believes in Me, loves Me above all and his fellowman as himself, will not see, feel nor taste death, because how can anyone die who according to My words has eternal life in himself?
GGJ|9|36|10|0|But you also said that death is in a certain way good when one is completely dead, because then nothing can be heard, seen or felt and thus one does not know anything anymore about himself. But that, My dear son, is not your opinion now according to your feeling. Although you have the impression now that when you were physically dead you were completely dead and without awareness, but that was not so.
GGJ|9|36|11|0|Because the fact that you do not remember anything now of all the things that your soul has experienced while he was not in his body, I have very wisely determined, for if your soul would have kept the memory of how extremely good and happy he felt amidst many angels in paradise where he was, and how sad he became when they told him that according to the will of Jehovah he still had to return into his body, then you would, while you are now again unified with our body, not feel as glad as you do now. I could give the complete remembrance back to you immediately if I would want that, but with that I would not do any good to you because it would make you unfit for several years for this world in which you still will have many things to do.
GGJ|9|36|12|0|When you will be old, there will again be a time in which I will call your soul out of your body to Me. Then I will also give you back the memory in advance of the condition of those 3 days in the paradise of My angels, and then you yourself will beg Me on your knees to free you as a soul from his body that has become decayed.
GGJ|9|36|13|0|Although your body will then die again one more time, forever, and there will be no life's awareness that will remain behind in it, but after that, you will continue to live in a total awareness of yourself and you will ascend with My angels, become more and more happy from one level of wisdom and love to another, and you will come to know the Father, who lives in Me, ever deeper and admire His numberless, endless many great creations.
GGJ|9|36|14|0|Look, My dear son, this is how it is and this is how it will be, and you surely can believe this from Me, because I, who has now given you back this earthly life, and I, who am Myself the eternal Love, Wisdom, Might, Power, Light, Truth and Life, has revealed this to you now."
GGJ|9|37|1|1|The condition for a personal revelation of God (21/5)
GGJ|9|37|1|0|Now you should only believe all that, but when your faith has become alive through works, then by your living faith you will begin to envision it, to feel it yourself and to be deeply convinced to know, and that is much better for the soul of man than when he only accepts something, being convinced of the truth after he has made the truth his own through his own seeking and searching with great difficulty by way of experience.
GGJ|9|37|2|0|It is true that such a seeking and zealously searching soul is also worth of his salary because every worker is worth of his salary, but if a soul believes and acts according to the truth that he has – let us say – heard from God's mouth, this is better, because by that he unites through love My Spirit with himself, and that can – and also does – give him in 1 hour more of the most lightened wisdom than what he can acquire by way of very personal investigation in 100 years time. But for this reason, a pious, believing soul should not set aside the right seeking and searching, because every person should investigate everything that he hears from men and keep that which is good and which consequently is also always true. But that which has been revealed by Myself to men, which is easily recognizable, man should not have to investigate it thoroughly. He only should believe it and act accordingly, then he very soon will see the active result.
GGJ|9|37|3|0|Whoever believes in Me, does My will and loves Me above all and his fellowman as himself, to him I Myself will come and faithfully reveal Myself to him. However, in future times it will be that finally everyone who truthfully longs for Me as the eternal truth, will be taught by Me, because I, who am the truth in the Father, am like a Son, but the eternal love in Me is the Father. So whoever will be drawn by the Love or the Father, will also come to the Son or to the truth.
GGJ|9|37|4|0|That is why it is better to draw near to Me through love than through investigating the pure truth, for with love will come inevitably also the spirit of truth, just like with the fire, that has flared up as an active flame, will come the light. However, when someone sees from afar a light and runs to it, he certainly will need a longer effort before he can reach the place of the light in order to be also warmed up to life by the active flame of the light.
GGJ|9|37|5|0|Whoever will truly search God, should search Him in his own heart, thus in the spirit of love in which all life and all truth is hidden, then he will also quickly and easily find God and His Kingdom – through every other way however, with difficulty, and in this world often not at all.
GGJ|9|37|6|0|It is also written in the Scripture that man should worship God. But how should he worship God when firstly he has never heard about God except at most by hearsay and moreover hardly believes that such a God exists, and when secondly he does really by far not know what it means to worship God. God, who is the eternal and most pure love Himself, can certainly not be pleased with lip-prayer in which the heart has no part.
GGJ|9|37|7|0|To worship God means: to always love Him above all and his fellowman as himself. And to truly love God means: to keep His commandments very faithfully, also during oftentimes most unpleasant life conditions which God – when it is necessary in one way or another according to His love and wisdom – brings over such and such person to strengthen him and for the life's practice for his soul who is too strongly attracted by matter, for only God knows every soul, his nature and qualities, and knows also the most clear and best how that soul can be helped on the true way of life.
GGJ|9|37|8|0|So God is in Himself the highest and purest Spirit, because He is the purest Love, and therefore, those who really wish to worship Him, should worship Him in spirit and in truth, even unceasingly during the whole life, as also all angels in Heaven are doing eternally.
GGJ|9|37|9|0|If lip-prayer would be a good and God pleasing manner of worship, and God would ask this from all men and angels, then He would be as weak, vain and unwise as a blind and haughty Pharisee who wants to be highly honored above everything and rule above everyone. For if a person had to pray God day and night with his mouth, even unceasingly, then how can he find the time to do other necessary work and how will he then acquire the necessary food for the body for himself and his family? Unfortunately there are now among the Jews a great number of such fools, and those will also exist in the future, who will worship God with almost endless lip-prayers and will think that this is a real religion and that God is well pleased with it, more in particular when that lip-bawling will be accompanied with all kinds of ceremonies.
GGJ|9|37|10|0|But truly, I say to you all: wherever I will be worshipped and honored in this manner by men, I will immediately turn away My face and never pay attention to such worship and honoring, more precisely to show foolish men in a practical way that such worships and honoring are a true abomination to Me, and that I will never pay attention to that, especially when they are done for money through priests. Because he who prays while someone paid him for that, mumbles out such prayer only for the sake of appearances, mostly without any faith, while even the one for whom that prayer was meant to help, became too lazy himself to bow his knees before God and therefore prefers that someone else prays for him.
GGJ|9|37|11|0|Thus, love God above all and your fellowman as yourselves, do even good to those who want to do evil to you and pray in the same manner also for your enemies, pray also for those who hate and curse you, and do not pay back evil with evil, except in the extreme case of necessity in order to perhaps turn away a real criminal from the way of sin to the way of virtue – then I will look upon such a real and living prayer with the most hearty fatherly satisfaction and will truly not leave one of your prayers unanswered. But simply lip-prayer without heart or without the fullest belief I will never look upon or answer in no matter what way. Now I have shown you truthfully the right way of life. Walk and act in such a way, then you will be and remain in Me and I in you.
GGJ|9|37|12|0|And in whoever I am residing through his love for Me, and from that, for his fellowman, will not walk in the night of the judgment and the death of the soul, but always in a completely clear life's daylight.
GGJ|9|37|13|0|And now do tell Me, My dear son, how and if you have understood that. For if you have well understood it, you will also act accordingly in the right manner, and you will become full of light."
GGJ|9|38|1|1|The concern of the young man (21/6)
GGJ|9|38|1|0|The young man said: "O Lord, Lord and eternal Master of life, I have well understood everything, and in my heart it really seems to me that already now it has become completely free and full of the light of life. That is why I am already in advance fully convinced that in time still a lot more light of life will come in me if I myself will in full earnest begin to act according to Your holy teaching. O Lord, Lord, let many, yes, all men be enlightened in Your love in this manner, then we men will already in this world be in paradise.
GGJ|9|38|2|0|But now I notice in myself also the deep night in Jerusalem with witch we still will have to endure a lot of battles in order to let break through the general bright daylight of life, because in the light that has now awakened in me, it is only now that I can see the terrible contrast between Your pure teaching and the hair-raising, deceitful and thereby completely false teachings and pitiful laws of the temple. How will we come to meet with these? Because the temple servants have still the earthly power into their hands, and persecute everyone with fire and sword who believes, thinks and acts differently. If they will come here and meet us while we live and act according to Your teaching, asking us for the reason, then we, as men who are standing in Your truth, will surely have to tell only the truth in order not to stand as a liar before them and also before You, o Lord, Lord.
GGJ|9|38|3|0|O eternal Lord of everything that exists and of Heaven and Earth, give us also in that respect an advice, for although I am still young, I can suddenly see now all too well that maybe very soon we will have to deal with very bitter and hard persecutions from the temple servants, and this all the more according to the measure we will live and act more seriously and more actively according to Your teaching. O Lord, Lord, what should we do then?"
GGJ|9|38|4|0|I said: "Come now, My dear son. Firstly am I not more powerful than the temple that also does not believe in Me, but that only continually persecutes Me and tries to catch Me and bring Me to ruin? He who believes in Me, relies on Me and trusts Me, I surely will also be able to help against the blind power of the temple. Do you believe that?"
GGJ|9|38|5|0|The young man said: "O Lord, Lord, forgive me my useless foolish fear. I believe, I believe without doubt. You, the eternal only Lord over life and death, will also know how to protect those who belong to You against all powers of Hell, no matter how much they will try to destroy God's Kingdom on the whole Earth and establish the kingdom of eternal death."
GGJ|9|38|6|0|I said: "Most surely, truly and certainly. But secondly I say to you also: be also in yourself gentle as the doves, but towards the world clever as the snakes. For I do not want that you would show and throw My pearls openly to all the worldly pigs.
GGJ|9|38|7|0|When they will call you to account, I will put the answer in your mouth – and really, then not 1 in a 1.000 will be capable to reply. When I also give you this assurance, you can look every battle that will wait for you, very courageously into the eye. For in this time the expansion of My Kingdom among the people will need violence, and those who want to possess it, will also have to draw it violently unto themselves. The sure victory will however not be difficult to obtain because I Myself as the most powerful Hero will give all help to those who fight for My Kingdom. Do you also understand that?"
GGJ|9|38|8|0|The young man said: "Yes Lord, Lord, with Your mercy everything is easy to understand, for with Your teaching You give those who seriously want to live according to its divine meaning also the right understanding and thereby also the courage to go into every battle with every enemy for the godly, pure and real truth of life and endure it until victory. For I was dead, and Your godly almighty word has awakened my limbs again to life and forced my heart to beat again, and likewise Your almighty will has now also not allowed our bowls and carafes to become empty. Moreover You still have given us the greatest possession of life by the gift of Your teaching by which we already now actively know and realize very well what we should do and why.
GGJ|9|38|9|0|Now if we know all that, and have also recognized You, o Lord, Lord, as the only true God, then this should give us the fullest faith and the most hearty trust that You will also protect and preserve us in the battle against the enemies of the truth and will always give us the sure victory over them, because You, the eternal Truth, has faithfully promised this to us. In our heart we surely will be gentle as doves, but with Your help, o Lord, Lord, we also will not lack cleverness against our possible enemies."
GGJ|9|39|1|1|James asks for the spiritual meaning of the awakening of the dead young man (21/7)
GGJ|9|39|1|0|After these words which were very spiritual for a young man and about which even all My disciples were very surprised, My old disciple James the elder said: "Lord and Master, You know how seldom a word comes over my lips, but now I feel an urge in my heart to say also a few words, if You would allow me."
GGJ|9|39|2|0|I said: "My dear brother, if it were not My desire that you also would speak once among the people, your heart would remain quiet as usual, but I wish that you also would say something. Thus, open your mouth and tell what your inner self will give you to say."
GGJ|9|39|3|0|Then James stood up and said: "For already more than 2 years we were with You in a lot of places and countries, and we were witnesses of the numberless miracles that You have done. And You also gave us the power to heal the sick in Your name and to free the possessed ones from their evil spirits. In short, if someone would write in a book all that which we witnessed, by far he could not even finish it in 100 years, and the intellect of even the wisest worldly person could not grasp nor understand the meaning of those scriptures. And Your deed here in Nahim has greatly moved me, and I confess here openly: in this deed of Yours seems to be hidden a very special, deep spiritual and prophetic meaning.
GGJ|9|39|4|0|It is true that in every of Your many teachings and deeds there is a deep spiritual meaning, and many of them I already have secretly unraveled for myself, but according to me, behind this deed of Yours, something very big and for the future very important is hidden, and I feel now a mighty great desire to receive from You some clues – even if it were only a few – as to what this deed of Yours is prophetically referring to."
GGJ|9|39|5|0|I said: "You are right My dear brother James. Already since My earthly birth you were always near to Me and thus you also have been a loyal witness of all My earthly movements, steps, words and deeds, and that is what you still are and will also remain. It is true that behind this deed something very special is hidden, but that which is hidden for the eyes of the people is for the human intellect as it is now, and for that of yours, not easy to grasp.
GGJ|9|39|6|0|Of course, in Myself I can see the whole, never ending eternity being revealed as an already accomplished deed, and thus this is also the case of that which is hidden behind this deed of Mine, but your spirit, which is now still as if living in its childhood, cannot see nor grasp that.
GGJ|9|39|7|0|But since you are such a secret thinker and also understand and feel that I am doing nothing without a good corresponding meaning for the whole infinity and eternity, and since you would like to receive some clues from Me for yourself, I also can give you some. Thus listen.
GGJ|9|39|8|0|Look, the reason why I have come Myself as a Son of Man in this world I have told you and a lot of other people all too often, referring continuously to the prophets, and here I am bringing it forward again. And I also have shown you more than sufficiently how My teaching, which is actually a church that is newly established by Me, will go its own way during the coming times among the people. I have also shown it to you in Jerusalem with great signs in the sky. And see, what happens here now corresponds to that last and darkest time in which My teaching will degenerate into a 1.000 times greater pagan service of idols than any other pure godly teaching has degenerated until now, and in which they will build altars and temples for deceased people who will be declared holy and blessed by the priests, even for their decayed bones, and in which they will give godly honor to them.
GGJ|9|39|9|0|To you, My disciples, I have openly said and shown at different occasions that My Kingdom is not of this world and that you also should not be worried about what you will eat and drink the next day, but that you should try to spread the Kingdom of God and its justice among the people and should not let yourselves be paid for that by obligation, but only accept what the love of men will give you in My name, for you have received everything from Me for nothing, and for nothing you should also give it to others.
GGJ|9|39|10|0|I have also said to you and to the other 70 disciples whom I have send out to Emmaus to proclaim to the people the gospel from the Heavens, that no one should have 2 coats, no bag to put something in it, and also no stick to resist an enemy, because My name, My word and My mercy should be sufficient to everyone.
GGJ|9|39|11|0|So I have also faithfully and openly said to you and to many other people that you should condemn no one in order not to be once condemned yourselves, and that you also should not curse nor damn anyone and should never persecute anyone with hostility in order not to endure the same, because with the measure with which you yourselves will mete, you also will be paid back.
GGJ|9|39|12|0|Yes, you should pray for those who hate and curse you, and do good to those who try to harm you, then you can expect the reward from Me, and in this manner you will pile up glowing coals on the heads of your enemies and will make them all the sooner your friends.
GGJ|9|39|13|0|Look, I have instructed you to teach, to live and to act under the banner of true and active neighborly love and I also told you that they always will recognize you as My true disciples for the fact that you will love one another as brothers, as I am loving you Myself, and that My real followers will always be purely recognized at the works of unselfish neighborly love.
GGJ|9|39|14|0|But look, it will not be so during that very dark time, but it will just be completely the opposite of this teaching which I truthfully have revealed to you."
GGJ|9|40|1|1|About the spiritual circumstances of our time (21/8)
GGJ|9|40|1|0|During that time, true faith and pure love will extinguish completely. Instead of that, a faith of delusion will be forced upon the people with the most severe criminal laws, just like a malicious fever forces death upon the human body. And if one or the other congregation that is strengthened by My Spirit will come up against the false teachers and prophets who have an abundance of gold, silver, precious stones and other great earthly goods, and who haughtily, imperiously and selfishly as they are, will present themselves to the people as your only true successors and as My substitutes in order to be most honored, and if that congregation will show them that they are exactly the opposite of how they present themselves to the people with the most insolent and God-forsaken impertinence by forcing them to only search the salvation of their souls and the truth with them, then there will be battles and wars and persecutions, as did not take place yet since the beginning of men on this Earth.
GGJ|9|40|2|0|But the very worst and most dark condition will not last long, and then it will happen that the false teachers and prophets will finally give themselves the deathblow. Because then My Spirit, that means the Spirit of all truth, will awaken among the people who are tormented in many ways, the sun of life will begin to shine tremendously and the night of death will go down in its old grave.
GGJ|9|40|3|0|That dark time, which I am describing now, I have predicted to you already several times, and I mentioned it only now again so that you would discover more easily the correspondence between what happened tonight and that future time.
GGJ|9|40|4|0|Look, this little city, which is almost surrounded on all sides by gentile villages and little places, is still inhabited by a small number of Jews who have, just like a few orthodox Samaritans, a more pure Judaism and for who the laws of the temple are for the greatest part an abomination. They can see the bad and unclear way of acting of the temple very well, although they cannot resist it. Their neighbors are gentiles who also do not think highly about their idols, but for the sake of appearances they must still do as if these were important to them. But actually they only believe in nothing else except in a good profit that they can seize in one way or another.
GGJ|9|40|5|0|Look, that time, which I predicted, will happen, but then on a large scale, worldwide.
GGJ|9|40|6|0|A pure congregation will continue to exist in the same manner as this little city, first surrounded by people without any faith, who will only practice all kinds of profitable business and who will not care about My pure teaching and still less about the infamous paganism of Rome at that time. Under these circumstances that pure congregation will then also begin to look like a sad widow.
GGJ|9|40|7|0|My pure teaching will look like a widow who was really sad and whose dead son I have awakened to life again, and the faith means the dead son whom I have revived. He was killed by the malicious fever that corresponds again to the worldly mentality that is full of pursuit of profit, which also these people were beginning to do, more exactly because of the abhorring and evil deception of Jerusalem, and besides that, also because of the total absence of faith of the gentiles who are around this village, who during that predicted terrible future time will carry the name 'businessmen'.
GGJ|9|40|8|0|Because of all that, the formerly pure and although still young faith – because it only became established about 16 years ago by a Samaritan who came to live here and who was the husband of this widow – is lost by the fever of the worldly mentality, because he died and we met him as being dead.
GGJ|9|40|9|0|But then I come Myself, convert the gentiles and come with them to this place during the saddest evening of this congregation. I revive the dead faith again and give it back to the widow, thus to the pure teaching of God. And after this deed of Mine all gentiles will also come to this place, accept the newly awakened faith in one, only true God and will arrange their life according to His will that He has made known to them.
GGJ|9|40|10|0|However, the blind girl whom I made seeing again represents the completely unbelieving business world of that time of which I am talking about now, and it will be sparse and scanty, to such an extent that the too proud and splendor-loving kings will demand with all force heavy taxes from the people, even about what they eat and drink, and because of that, there will be great need, high cost of living, lack of faith and love among the people who will cheat and persecute one another.
GGJ|9|40|11|0|But – remember this well – when the need will be at its highest point I will come for the sake of the few righteous ones, to eliminate the misery from the Earth, and I will let My pure light of life shine in the hearts of the people.
GGJ|9|40|12|0|And with what I have said now I have also given you, My dear brother James, the clues that you desired from Me, and you who are a powerful thinker will easily discover the rest.
GGJ|9|40|13|0|Although the soul of man will not feel happier when he knows the sad future before its time, it will nevertheless also not harm him when he will train himself in the correspondences, and will perceive by that how everything that is visible and what happens in this world stands in very close relationship with the inner, hidden world of the spirits, that encloses in itself all times and spaces as in a continuous revealed present and how those 2 are related to each other. Have you all well understood this now?"
GGJ|9|41|1|1|The question of the disciples about the darkening of the pure teaching of Christ (21/9)
GGJ|9|41|1|0|Then they all said: "Yes, Lord and Master, that which You have clarified again to us now we have understood, but despite the many things that we have heard about this from Your mouth it is still not completely clear why You each time allow a long-lasting deep spiritual night in this world after a light has come from Your Heavens among the people.
GGJ|9|41|2|0|All of us, who have now received the pure teaching from Your mouth, will as active witnesses of Your personal presence, deeds and teaching pass it on just as pure to the other people, and our successors will do that also. And if there would be someone who would maybe preach in Your name another gospel to the people, then You will see it and know it very clearly. Your power will surely be able to shut the mouth of such a prophet. If that would happen, we cannot see how Your pure and godly teaching can ever be falsified and finally be changed into a very dark and coarse paganism."
GGJ|9|41|3|0|I said: "You still do not understand many things, which I surely can see. And I still have many things to tell and explain to you, but you still would not be able to grasp and bear it. However, when after My ascension I will have poured out My Spirit of all truth over you, it will guide you into all wisdom, and then you will understand and grasp everything which by far you still cannot understand and grasp now.
GGJ|9|41|4|0|But look, be very attentive to what I still will say to you. I will not give you a teaching, but only many meaningful examples from which it will become clear why you still cannot understand and grasp many things, despite the fact that you have already seen and heard so many things from Me.
GGJ|9|41|5|0|Just look and observe the light of the sun and its many different effects it has on the creatures of even only this Earth, and the rain that falls upon the soil and its many different effects on the surface of the Earth, on the plants, animals and men. In one and the same field there are healthy herbs, but between them also poisonous weeds. From where do the poisonous herbs take their poison, while they still are shone by one and the same sun, have their roots in the same soil and are moistened by the same rain and dew and are brought to life?
GGJ|9|41|6|0|Look, this is caused by the inner spirit that changes the light and the rain in its characteristic properties. The lion, the panther, the tiger, the hyena, the wolf and still a great number of other animals of prey feed themselves with the flesh of gentle animals and are also shone and warmed up by the same sun and they quench their thirst with the same water as the gentle and tame house animals. Then from where comes their wildness? Look, this is produced by their inner spirit that changes the gentleness in themselves into a devouring wildness.
GGJ|9|41|7|0|Or just enter a house where you can meet the parents who are blessed with many children. Those children have all one and the same father, one and the same mother, eat the same food at the table of their parents, receive the same teaching and the same care, but one child is physically strong, the other weak, another child is cheerful and zealous in everything, and again another child is grumpy and lazy. Again another of those children has many talents and learns and understands everything easily. Again another is full of good will, but he lacks talents, he learns with difficulty and understands everything only slowly and seldom in the manner the lessons should be understood. So you will see still a lot of other differences among these children. Yes, what is the reason for that? Would you also here not like to say: 'But Lord and Master, why do You allow this? For which wise purpose can this be good for?'
GGJ|9|41|8|0|Yes, look, also this is because of the inner free spirit, which accomplishes all that. If it were not so, then there also would not be a free inner spirit, which task it is to develop and form itself to an independent existence.
GGJ|9|41|9|0|How this is possible and why this is so, I already have shown you at different occasions and also explained it enough to you visually, but still you do not understand deeply enough such things because the eternal Spirit of all truth and wisdom has still not completely permeated and filled your souls.
GGJ|9|41|10|0|However, if you will consider more in detail these images that were represented now, then with little effort it will soon become clearer to you how the purest light out of My Heavens can and will in time be changed into the deepest darkness, and that I finally have to allow this even more than that I would tie up the free spirit of life in man with all My power and authority.
GGJ|9|41|11|0|How would you like an Earth on which one thing would look exactly like the other as one eye looks like the other? How would you like the people when they would look the same in everything like the sparrows, when no one would be wiser and stronger than his fellowman who would look exactly like him? I think that such mathematically equal world would bore you in a very short time. And would that be different in My free Heavens if there would not be an endlessly much greater diversity and variety?
GGJ|9|41|12|0|Or what would you think of My wisdom if I would have given all creatures only the shape of an egg? Look, as it is, it is all very correct and good. Now, as I said, you cannot see the reason of a lot of things, but the time will come that all of you will grasp and understand that. So let us be satisfied with what has been given to us until now.
GGJ|9|41|13|0|But there is still food and wine before us on the tables, so let us also do something for our body. Then we will go to rest for the night and early in the morning we will be on our way again. Whereto, the Spirit of the Father will tell us."
GGJ|9|41|14|0|The Greeks were extremely amazed about these words of Mine and they praised and honored Me. But I continued to eat and drink undisturbed, and all the others did the same. After the meal I stood up, and the widow let a good bed be prepared for Me and My disciples. The Greeks however stayed at their tables.
GGJ|9|42|1|1|The testimony of the widow and her arisen son before the people (21/10)
GGJ|9|42|1|0|When the widow heard that I would leave soon in the morning with My disciples, she took care on time that a sufficient meal would be prepared. So when in the early morning we came out of our bedroom and came into the guest room, the morning meal was ready, and the widow came with her son to Me and asked Me if I would like to eat the morning meal with My disciples before My departure.
GGJ|9|42|2|0|But I saw that the tables of the Greeks were still not set, and I said to the widow: "Look, also the Greeks, who came to believe in Me, must not go back home with an empty stomach. Set also the table for them, so that they may see that I not only give the bread of life to the Jews, but also to the gentiles."
GGJ|9|42|3|0|When the widow heard that, she hurried to the kitchen to prepare also a morning meal for the Greeks.
GGJ|9|42|4|0|But when she came into the kitchen she saw there already a sufficient morning meal, completely prepared, and being very surprised she asked her kitchen maids who had prepared that second morning meal for the Greeks in such a short time.
GGJ|9|42|5|0|The maids said: "That we do not know, and apart from us we have also seen no one else in the kitchen, but we were just as surprised as you when we saw it, and we are overtaken by fear. That great and mighty prophet who yesterday has made your son alive again must have done it by the power of His will. Yes, yes, among the Jews a great prophet has risen, and in Him God has visibly visited His people again who began to greatly forget Him, and if the people will not repent soon and do penance, then surely a great judgment that will destroy all evildoers will follow this visitation."
GGJ|9|42|6|0|The widow said: "Yes indeed, yes indeed, you could be completely right in that. But since now the morning meal for the Greeks has been prepared in a very miraculous way, bring it immediately to the guestroom and set it on the table where the Greeks are sitting, for this is the will of the great prophet who is filled with all godly power of the Spirit."
GGJ|9|42|7|0|After these words of the widow the morning meal that was prepared in a miraculous way was brought immediately to the table of the Greeks, and immediately after that we began to partake of the well-prepared morning meal, and besides that we were very cheerful.
GGJ|9|42|8|0|The widow was about to tell the Greeks who were very surprised about the fast preparation of the morning meal, which I ordered for them, how it has been prepared.
GGJ|9|42|9|0|But I said to her: "Woman, for what you are about to tell, there will still be sufficient time after I have departed, but now we will eat and drink what has been set on the table."
GGJ|9|42|10|0|After this admonition of Mine the widow remained silent and she ate and drank with us.
GGJ|9|42|11|0|When half an hour later we all had finished our morning meal, I stood up, together with My disciples, and we prepared ourselves for our departure.
GGJ|9|42|12|0|But just when we, so to speak, wanted to move our feet, a great number of people from the city came to stand before the door of the inn. They wanted to take information whether the revived son of the widow was still living, and if the revival was real or maybe only apparent. Because also great magicians, who came often from the far morning lands to Judea, have already made dead people alive, but that life had only been for a short time, because it was only an apparent life and no real life, and therefore they wanted to know now immediately if the son was still alive or that he maybe was already losing the life, just as inevitably this had been each time the case after all revivals that were performed by magicians.
GGJ|9|42|13|0|Then the widow asked Me what she had to answer the obtrusive questioners.
GGJ|9|42|14|0|I said to her: "Send your son outside to them. When they will see that he is completely fit and healthy, then he himself will be the best answer to all their foolish questions. The local rabbi has persuaded them out of irritation because the Greeks showed him yesterday that they understand the prophet Isaiah better than him as an old scribe. Thus, the rabbi instructed the questioners about the magicians whom he only knows by hearsay, but whom he has never seen any of them, so that they doubt now. But if they will see your son, then all their doubts will disappear.
GGJ|9|42|15|0|But beware of the rabbi and the Pharisees, for in order to maintain the believe in their statements and their triumph with the people they will, when they will see that your son is still alive, try to kill him and to poison him in one way or another. Therefore, do not invite them and never let yourself be invited by them, and do also not accept any other things from them, then they will not be able to do you any harm. Observe this, then I will protect you against all other dangers. Now go with your son outside, so that they will receive by that the most simple and best answer to their many questions."
GGJ|9|42|16|0|Then the widow went with her son to the many questioners outside and said to them, while she was pointing to her son: "Look, all you doubters, this son of mine lives and is fit and healthy. So he has been awakened from death to life by the great prophet who is filled with the Spirit of God, not apparent but really. Go and tell this also to the rabbi who instructed you so foolishly."
GGJ|9|42|17|0|Then the son, who was stared at as if he was a wonder of the world, said also: "Yes, yes, I am alive and am very cheerful, fit and healthy, and I also will continue to live, as the One who has awakened me from death to life has promised me, and if from now on I will do and carry out His will completely I also will continue to live and will no more see, feel nor taste death. Go and tell that also to the rabbi, so that maybe he also will believe and be blessed."
GGJ|9|42|18|0|When the questioners had seen and heard the son, whom they knew well, every doubt left them, and some began to be displeased about the rabbi because he instructed them so completely wrongly about this.
GGJ|9|42|19|0|When the widow and her son came back again into the room, she thanked Me with her son for the good advice, and they were very glad that they got rid so quickly and easily of the many troublesome questioners.
GGJ|9|43|1|1|The signs of the spiritual presence of the Lord (21/11)
GGJ|9|43|1|0|Then the Greek, who had been the spokesman before, came to Me again and said: "Lord, Lord, God and Master of eternity in Your Spirit. You will leave us with Your visible personality, but we ask You to stay with Your highest Spirit of God with us, and to now and then give us a sign which can be our guarantee that You think of us, and so that You are with us in the spirit."
GGJ|9|43|2|0|I said: "Yes, and that will also be so unto the end of the times of this visible world. But you will not have only one sign, but several signs by which you can see that I am present in spirit with you, amidst you and in you. Those sure and never deceiving signs will always and eternally be the following:
GGJ|9|43|3|0|Firstly that you will love Me more than no matter what in the world. For if someone loves anything in the world more than Me, he is not worthy of Me, but whoever loves Me truly above all, is, through that real love, in Me and I am in him.
GGJ|9|43|4|0|A 2nd sign of My presence with you is that you also, out of love for Me, will love your neighbor and fellowmen, young and old, as yourself, for how can someone who does not love his neighbor whom he can see, love God in Me whom he does not see? Although you can see and hear Me now, still, from now on you will not see Me anymore in this world. And when you will not see Me anymore, will your love stay the same as it is now while you can see Me? Yes, with you this love will stay the same, but take care that it will likewise stay the same with those who will come later. For if someone will truly love Me above all in his heart – by living and acting according to My will that has been revealed to him – I Myself will personally come to him in spirit, and being completely present I will reveal Myself to him.
GGJ|9|43|5|0|A 3rd sign of My presence with, in and amidst you will also be that everything will always be given to you for which you will ask the Father in Me in My name and in all seriousness. However, it is obvious that you should not ask Me for foolish and unimportant things of this world, for if you would do that, you would clearly show that you love such things more than Me, and that would then really not be a sign of My presence with, in and amidst you.
GGJ|9|43|6|0|A 4th sign of My powerful presence with, in and amidst you will be that the physically sick people will improve when out of true neighborly love you will lay on your hand upon them in My name, if the improvement will be beneficial for their soul.
GGJ|9|43|7|0|It is however obvious that at the same time you will always say in your heart: 'Lord, not my will, but only Your will be done.' For you cannot know if and when it will be beneficial for a soul that his body should improve, and an eternal life on this Earth in a body is given to no one. Therefore, the laying on of hands cannot free always and everyone from their physical afflictions. But still, you will not commit a sin when you will show this love that has been indicated to you to every sick person. I will be the Helper if it will be useful for the salvation of the soul of the person – and this, only I can know.
GGJ|9|43|8|0|If you have heard from afar that one or the other friend of yours is lying down sick, then pray for him and lay your hands in spirit upon him, then he will also improve.
GGJ|9|43|9|0|The prayer that you should only speak out in your heart should thereby consist of the following few words: 'May Jesus, the Lord, help you, may He strengthen you, may He heal you by His mercy, love and compassion.' If you will speak out these words over a sick friend – or female friend – in full trust and faith in Me, no matter how far that person may be away from you, and thereby lay on your hands in spirit above him, he will improve at the same hour, if that will be useful for the salvation of his soul.
GGJ|9|43|10|0|A 5th sign of My presence with, in and amidst you will be that you – if you will always do My will – will reach in yourselves the rebirth of the spirit. That will be a real baptism of life, because you thereby will be filled with My Spirit and through that you will be led into all wisdom.
GGJ|9|43|11|0|Let everyone especially strife for this 5th sign. Because the one to whom this sign will be given, will already in this world have eternal life and will be able to do and achieve what I am doing and achieving, because then he will be one with Me.
GGJ|9|43|12|0|Now I have shown you the signs of My presence. Act accordingly, then very soon you will truthfully be aware of My Spirit with, in and amidst you."
GGJ|9|44|1|1|The right way to worship the Lord (21/12)
GGJ|9|44|1|0|On this, the Greek asked Me: "O Lord and Master, since we all have received the eternal invaluable luck to know You Yourself now in Your divine personality, and have heard from Your mouth the words of life, I am of the opinion – at least as far as we Greeks are concerned – that we should build a house for You where we can come together once a week to discuss Your teaching and to read Moses and the prophets, because on other days each one of us is working more or less anyway, one time here, then at another place, and then it is not so easy to talk with each other about Your teaching and deeds and to encourage each other to be active according to Your will. O Lord and Master, please tell us if that would be pleasing to You."
GGJ|9|44|2|0|I said: "Why would you build a separate house while you have houses anyway in which you live, wherein you also can come together in My name to discuss about My teaching and to tell about the experiences which everyone will certainly have when they live according to God's will? It is also not necessary to introduce a certain feast day for that which you would call – like for instance the Pharisees call the Sabbath – 'the day of the Lord'. Because every day is a day of the Lord, and so on every day just as many good works can be done, because God does not look at a day and still less at a house that is build to honor and worship Him, but God looks only at the heart and the will of man. If the heart is pure and the will is good, and when these will make the whole man active, then this is already the true, real house of God's Spirit in man, and so his always good and active will according to the known will of God is the true and thus also the always real day of the Lord.
GGJ|9|44|3|0|Look, this is the truth, and you should continuously stay with that. All the rest is useless and has no value for God.
GGJ|9|44|4|0|In later times men will built certain houses for Me, and in them they will – just like the Pharisees in the temple in Jerusalem and the gentile priests in their pagan temples of idols – perform a certain religious service on a certain day of the week, to which they will still add other great and high-days in the year. But when this will become a general custom among the people, contrary to My advice and My will, the signs that were discussed before concerning My living presence with, in and amidst men will completely disappear, because in temples, which carry the phrase 'to the greater honor of God' which are build by human hands, I will be as less present as now in the temple in Jerusalem.
GGJ|9|44|5|0|But if in a community you want to build a house out of love for Me, let this then be a school for your children, and give them teachers according to My teaching. You also can build a house for the poor, the sick and the disabled. Provide such a house of everything that is necessary to take care of the people who live there, then you always will be able to rejoice in My pleasure. All the rest and that which is in addition is evil and has, as already said, no value for God.
GGJ|9|44|6|0|In a well-arranged school building you also can keep your gatherings and discussions in My name, and it is not necessary to build another 3rd house for that purpose.
GGJ|9|44|7|0|However, as to how God should be worshipped unceasingly in the spirit and in truth I have made clear in well understandable words to all of you, and therefore I do not have to add anything further to that. I have shown you the way along which you can gradually come to all truth and wisdom, and that was necessary for you at first. But act and live now in this manner, and seek God's Kingdom especially in yourself. All the rest will be given to you in addition."
GGJ|9|44|8|0|After I had said that, all those who were present bowed and thanked Me with all their heart also for this lesson. Also the widow with her son came once more standing before Me and they both thanked Me for the love that had been given to them. Then I blessed them all and we quickly continued our way.
GGJ|9|44|9|0|When we were traveling through the little city, many of who saw what I had done to the son of the widow the day before walked towards us and called out loud: 'Hail You, great prophet of the Lord. Through You, God has visited His people again in his great desolation. Thank and honor to Him, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, now and in all eternity. O great prophet, who are so much filled with God's Spirit, would You not allow some of us to travel with You to hear Your teaching and then to announce it to us? Because yesterday we have concluded from Your few words that You are full of divine wisdom, and we would like to hear more of that."
GGJ|9|44|10|0|I said: "This you do not need now. However, if you want to live and act according to My teaching, then keep God's commandments whom Moses has given, then already in this manner you will live entirely according to My teaching, for I have not come into this world to abolish Moses and the prophets, but to confirm and to fulfill all that which is written in their books.
GGJ|9|44|11|0|If you want to know more about Myself, then go to the widow where also the Greeks are still staying. They will surely tell you what they have heard from My mouth."
GGJ|9|44|12|0|After these words of Mine, the obtrusive people left us and went to the widow.
GGJ|9|45|1|1|Section: The Lord's journey through Samaria
GGJ|9|45|1|1|The caravan of the robbers (21/13)
GGJ|9|45|1|0|I quickly moved on with the disciples along the way, which also led to Jerusalem. However, I did not yet go directly to Jerusalem but made a great detour, more precisely through Samaria and part of Galilee. In that province, most of the people knew Me already, and on different places they brought their sick ones to Me, and I also healed them.
GGJ|9|45|2|0|The road on which we had to travel was quite desolate and was consequently rarely used, and so we could, without being seen, often move on with the speed of the wind, as we always had done during long trips.
GGJ|9|45|3|0|At noon, when we were already in Samaria, we met a little caravan that traveled via Jericho to Egypt.
GGJ|9|45|4|0|The first leader of the caravan stopped before us and asked us in Greek if that way was leading to Jericho and if they could travel from there to Egypt.
GGJ|9|45|5|0|But I said to him: "Why did you actually become a leader when you yourself do not know the way?"
GGJ|9|45|6|0|The leader said: "Our home is much further than Damascus and we are making this long trip for the first time of our life. That is why we have to inquire here and there for the right and shortest way, and that is often difficult here because it is only seldom that someone speaks our language."
GGJ|9|45|7|0|I said: "Listen, if a traveler does really not know the way along which he has to travel, he is completely right to ask someone for the right and shortest possible way that leads to a foreign country, but it is not nice of you to hold us up and made us stop under the pretext of not knowing the way while you surely have traveled this road for already 20 times. The reason why you are holding us up is a totally different one and not at all praiseworthy. You think that we carry hidden treasures that you want to seize, and that is why you made us stop. But such things as you think, we do not have with us. However, we do have other treasures in great abundance for the soul and spirit, and these we give freely to everyone who wants to possess them in all earnestness for the salvation of his soul."
GGJ|9|45|8|0|The leader was startled at these words and said even more boldly: "How do You know that about us, and who has betrayed us to You!?"
GGJ|9|45|9|0|I said, also with a strong voice: "I know you and your 70 companions already since your birth. Your real name is Olgon, which you however never use, but instead of that you use in every place an invented name, as well as each one of your accomplices, to make it difficult for a place that you have robbed to take information about you to trace you up and bring you to justice!
GGJ|9|45|10|0|Also you do not want to travel to Egypt now, but you know that in Jericho there is a big market where you hope to seize something. And you also know that from today in 4 weeks there will be the consecration of the temple in Jerusalem. On that feast there are always many strangers with all kinds of treasures and goods, and you really can use a lot of them. But I say to you: this time you will have a bad catch!"
GGJ|9|45|11|0|The leader, now in full rage, said: "If you still want to leave this place safe and sound, then remain silent about us everywhere – if you really know us already – and travel on now quickly, for I know you also and I swear by all gods our most terrible vengeance if ever I will somehow discover that you have betrayed us. Although we live from robbery, but therefore we still are no murderers, for if we were, then you would fare badly now!"
GGJ|9|45|12|0|I said: "If you would know Me, you would say to Me: 'Lord, be forgiving and merciful to me, great sinner, and forgive me my sins, for I want to improve my life and do penance, and I will try to make up as much as possible for all the injustice that I have caused someone.' But since you do not know Me, you are determined to persevere in your sins and you have sworn vengeance to Me by all gods while you are still a Jew and you know the laws of Moses. If you would really be a Greek, I would not have permitted you to hold Me up, but since you are also a son of Jacob, I have permitted it, so that you would receive the opportunity to hear the truth and by that make a greater catch for your life than the one for which you have gone out now."
GGJ|9|45|13|0|Then Olgon said in a very tempered tone: "Tell me who You are, so that I can talk with You differently."
GGJ|9|45|14|0|I said: "I am someone to whom all power has been given in Heaven and on Earth, and all things are submitted to the authority of My will, for My will is God's will and My power is God's power which reigns eternally, and rules over all powers. Now you know who the One is who is talking to you."
GGJ|9|45|15|0|Olgon said: "O, o, how is that? If all power were given to You in Heaven and on Earth, You would be more than Moses and all other patriarchs and prophets, for they only possessed little power on this Earth, as we have read in the Scriptures. And You would even possess all power in Heaven and on Earth? O, I have never heard something like it from the mouth of a human being, unless he is insane. But this does not seem to be the case with You because You firstly do not look like one and secondly there is nothing in Your words that seems to be insane. If You really possess that perfect godly power, then give us proof, then we will believe Your words and do according to Your will."
GGJ|9|45|16|0|I said: "If you can remain silent about it to the Jews in Jerusalem, and namely to the Pharisees in the temple and also in other places where you will meet Pharisees, because for those degenerated kind of people the light of Heaven should not shine."
GGJ|9|46|1|1|The confession of the robbers (21/14)
GGJ|9|46|1|0|Olgon and also a few of his companions said: "Yes, we will remain silent, because we also are big enemies of the insatiable Pharisees. Formerly we all were honest Jews and we were in service of the Pharisees. Since we are lively and courageous people and also understood the Scripture, they declared the laws of neighborly love to us as follows: it is indeed written that one should not steal nor rob nor be eager for the possession of his fellowman, but this was only referring to the Jews among each other. However, the one who is clever, courageous and strong could steal the treasures of the gentiles and also take them away with force as much as he wants and can, then in God's eyes he would not commit any sin. On the contrary, God is well pleased with such courageous and smart Jew who steals and robs the treasures from God's enemies and offers a part of it to the temple. But one should not kill the robbed gentiles without necessity, so that they would not come down with their tyrannical laws on the Jews who were already oppressed by them beyond all measure and would then suppress them completely unto death.
GGJ|9|46|2|0|And look, since we considered the voice of the Pharisees as the voice of God we became then also thieves and robbers without making it a matter of conscious, because we stole from the gentiles and robbed them by – as we believed in the beginning – the commandment of Jehovah, just like the great king David had to wipe out from the face of the Earth the Philistines and other evil pagan nations by the commandment of God, and God has certainly accounted it to him as a merit because He named him the man after His heart.
GGJ|9|46|3|0|Thus, we thought for a long time that we were men after Jehovah's heart, but when we discovered in the course of time how the temple servants themselves took away the goods of the Jews and began to grab the possessions of the poor widows and orphans, committed adultery, dishonored boys and girls, and committed still many other cruel acts, we abandoned completely the belief in a God and in Moses and went on to work for ourselves, and then, also the rich Jews were not safe for us. That is why we dressed ourselves in Greek and Roman clothing in order to grab the treasures rather from the rich Pharisees and other rich Jews than from the Greeks and Romans. However, we never took anything away from the poor, but have often given them something, especially when we were able to put our hands on a real rich booty.
GGJ|9|46|4|0|Since You, with Your wonderful omniscience knew exactly who we are – and also my real name was not unknown to You – You will certainly know that this is indeed our situation, as we have told You truthfully and openly. And as a very wise prophet You also will understand the reason why we in this time and already for several years have become true archenemies of the Pharisees and all the rich arch Jews. And if You now would like to give us a sign of Your almightiness in everything in Heaven and on Earth in order to revive our faith in God and in You, His special Envoy and chosen One, You can be sure that we will never betray You to the Pharisees. Therefore give us a few proofs of Your divine almightiness in Heaven and on Earth."
GGJ|9|46|5|0|I said: "Well then, because you have said the truth now and have told Me honestly about your situation, all the guilt falls back on the Pharisees, and therefore all the more damnation will come over them. And I forgive you the sins that you have committed until now, if you will from now on completely give up your present activities and will also earn your bread as honest Jews. And this you can easily do since you have acquired more than enough earthly means until now with which you also should generously remember the poor, whether they are Jews or gentiles, this does not matter. If you will promise also that to Me honestly and sincerely, then I will also give you immediately proof of what I have said to you about Myself."
GGJ|9|46|6|0|While they were beating their breast, they all said: "Lord, that we want and will do, as truly as we are beating our breast with our own hands, and as truly as we, encouraged by You, will believe in the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and want to keep all His commandments precisely, also all our children and little children unto the end of the world, if God wants to help us."
GGJ|9|47|1|1|The transformation of the desert (21/15)
GGJ|9|47|1|0|I said: "Now all right then, pay attention and do not be frightened, for not one hair on your head will be touched. Look, this is a desolate region of a few thousands mornings of land. There is nothing except bare, wild rocks, only overgrown here and there with a half dried-up thorn bush and a few thistles. Because of its infertility and for the rest a wilderness, this desert is not suitable for any other thing except at the most for a miserable, difficult and hard passable way for the transport of goods.
GGJ|9|47|2|0|If I will transform this region and then give it to you and your descendants as property, then no one will be disadvantaged in his landed property. You stayed in this desert and in its many clefts and holes most of the time anyway, so that it became your actual place of living, which is very well known to the Samaritans and partly also to the Galileans and Jews who live at the border of this desert, and so you will unopposed be able to call this region your property, which will flourish and be fertile.
GGJ|9|47|3|0|But before I will in your presence and for your sake bless this desert, I have to show you that I also am Lord over all authorities and powers in the Heavens. Therefore, open now your eyes, ears and hearts. – Reveal yourselves, you authorities and powers of My Heavens that are hidden for the physical eyes!"
GGJ|9|47|4|0|When I had said that, the inner sight opened up to all of them, and they saw a multitude of angels and heard an exalted song of praise, but their souls could not grasp its meaning, and many of the most light angels descended to Me and worshipped My name.
GGJ|9|47|5|0|When the former robbers saw that, they were seized with great fear.
GGJ|9|47|6|0|But I said to them: "Why are you actually afraid of these angels of Mine who are and will always remain submissive to Me in all bliss? For I am the only Lord over everything in Heaven and on Earth, and you were not afraid of Me for a long time, despite that I told you."
GGJ|9|47|7|0|On this, all the robbers descended from their pack animals, threw themselves on their knees and begged Me for mercy.
GGJ|9|47|8|0|The appearance lasted for about a quarter of an hour, and during that time I commanded the angels who were kneeling down before Me, to ordain immediately the mightiest lightning, wind and rainstorm over this region, so that I could then bless this desert and make it a fertile land.
GGJ|9|47|9|0|Then the appearance disappeared according to My will, but instead of that, the earthly heaven began to fill itself with dense clouds. It did not last half an hour before heavy hurricanes from the south were raging in such a way that the robbers and even My disciples beseeched Me not to let them perish.
GGJ|9|47|10|0|But I said to them: "But already many times you have experienced such things at My side, and never one hair of your head was touched. What kind of power could hurt you when I am with you, you of little faith?"
GGJ|9|47|11|0|With this, the disciples were satisfied again. A few paces further, there was however a big cave. When the storm became more and more heavy, when one lightning was followed by another one, 1.000 times thousandfold, and when the rain came streaming down from the clouds, the robbers grabbed their pack animals and fled with them to the cave, while I stayed with My disciples on that open spot, without being touched by even 1 drop of rain.
GGJ|9|47|12|0|The storm lasted only half an hour, and still, the mighty many lightning had pulverized and molded the wild rocks of the whole desert into a thick layer of gray loam of more than 1 man's height deep, with which the gushing streams had filled up the many pits and gaps and made them thus suitable for fields and gardens. My will had invisibly filled up the many other shafts and holes in the ground, and so the whole rather big desert was changed in the short time of only 1 full hour into a luxuriant land for fields and vineyards. The storm was over, the sky cleared up and the sun shone now with its warm rays upon a new soil."
GGJ|9|48|1|1|The Lord blesses the desert (21/16)
GGJ|9|48|1|0|Now also our robbers came very faint-hearted out of the big cave which I did not allow to become full and filled up, and I called Olgon to Me.
GGJ|9|48|2|0|When he came with 2 of his most important companions, I said to him: "Well now, Olgon, do you believe that I am the One as I have introduced Myself to you?"
GGJ|9|48|3|0|Olgon and his 2 companions said: "Yes, o Lord, Lord, this we do believe now without the least of doubt. You are not a chosen One of Jehovah, but You are truly, truly and now personally in a wonderful way, Him, Him – Self. O, be forgiving and merciful to us, poor and always weak sinners that we are before You."
GGJ|9|48|4|0|I said: "I have already forgiven your sins of which the Pharisees are guilty. And if you still have committed a crime against someone, according to your conscious and contrary to the law of Moses, then make it up to him, and if he will forgive you, then it will also be completely forgiven in all Heavens.
GGJ|9|48|5|0|However, if you will meet a hard person who does not want to forgive you, then do not be afraid in your heart, because in that case your good will, will be accepted by Me instead of the work, and that implacable person will see his hardness be put as guilt on his account. For only I am the most wise and most righteous judge, who alone let happen the truest judgment most effectively to everyone.
GGJ|9|48|6|0|And now you have received from Me a real piece of land as present, in such a way that not even an angel from the Heavens, let alone a human being, can dispute it. But as you can see, it looks even more desolate and inhospitable than before, although it has become now extremely fertile because of an extraordinary change. Now the question is how you will cultivate it."
GGJ|9|48|7|0|Olgon said: "O Lord, Lord, according to me that can now certainly be worked out very easily and well. Look, o Lord, Lord, when You created the Earth by the almighty godly will of Your Spirit, You also did not have the seed of the numberless plants in one or the other way already in store, except only in Your almighty will. And You are eternally the same as the One You were at the beginning of the wonderful creation of the whole big Earth. If You will sow this region now with the almightiness of Your godly will, then this region will certainly be cultivated in the best way. O Lord, Lord, please do the same here, then the whole region that was desolate before will change in a very short time into a true Eden."
GGJ|9|48|8|0|I said: "Do you really believe then without any doubt that I also can do that?"
GGJ|9|48|9|0|Olgon said: "O Lord, Lord, to You only, nothing is impossible. What You say is eternal truth, and this we do believe without any doubt, and whatever You want, happens. And we want and will also do Your will as You have revealed it to the people through Moses and the prophets. And we have now also heard from Your mouth what Your will is and we will act faithfully according to it, but please, You, o Lord, Lord, sow this still desolate region."
GGJ|9|48|10|0|I said: "Then so it will be as you all believe. As this region was barren and desolate, your heart, spirit and will were quite as barren and desolate, and your complete lack of faith caused the hardness of your heart that was completely similar to the rocky soil of this desert. But I called up a mighty storm in your heart and made it softer by the heaven that opened up in yourselves, by the lightning of the truth of My words, by the mighty storm of My will that I have shown you, and finally by the terrible pouring rain of My love and mercy. And I also have sown you again with various truths from God's mouth, which will produce for you the most real fruits of life if you will live and act accordingly. As I have sown in you now in a very short time with all kinds of food for the eternal life of your soul, this desert is now also sown with all kinds of food to feed your body.
GGJ|9|48|11|0|You are 70 people, and when you will travel through this region in different directions you will see an equal number of habitations that are provided with everything, and from the name that is written on it, it will appear who can take one or the other house into possession. You will see that this region will soon become green and will flourish. Now you can go and see what I have done for you.
GGJ|9|48|12|0|Spread My Word also among the gentiles who will often come to you, but keep silent for the moment about the miracle, and also afterwards speak about it with only few words. It is sufficient to say that with God all things are possible."
GGJ|9|48|13|0|After I had said that I very quickly moved on with My disciples, and before the converted robbers looked back, we were already far away from them.
GGJ|9|49|1|1|Taking the fertile colony into possession (21/17)
GGJ|9|49|1|0|Although the 70 converted robbers said through Olgon that they lived far beyond Damascus, this was also not true since they only lived with their wives and children in certain difficult accessible holes and caves in this region. But they often made their robbery trips in the environment of Damascus and returned then with the loot often back to this region, which provided for them always the best safety against all pursuits.
GGJ|9|49|2|0|When after a few moments we were completely out of their sight, about which they were again very much surprised, they went on their way back and traveled along the desert to the place where their women and children were living with their possessions in a big cave that was difficult accessible, which had been more spared from the storm and did also not become full of mud. When the 70 men came back so quickly into the cave, their women and children, who were still trembling from fear and anguish because of the sudden unheard-of heavy storm, were surprised that they came back so fast without any loot.
GGJ|9|49|3|0|The men related briefly about all the incredible wonderful things they had experienced, and that they now – which the women desired already for a long time – had given up the robberies for the rest of their life, and instead of that, they received from a Man who is filled with God's Spirit a loot for life which is endlessly much better for the eternal life of their soul and more valuable than all the treasures on Earth.
GGJ|9|49|4|0|They also told their wives and children who became more and more curious, how that Man, who was as mighty as God, had transformed by His word and His will this old and desolate desert into a true and fertile Eden by means of that terrible storm, and had given it to them as an indisputable property, and that also habitations were ready in different places of this landscape that was really wild before. They were already completely provided of everything and were certainly also created by the purely godly might of the Man they mentioned.
GGJ|9|49|5|0|When the women heard this from their husbands they wanted immediately and without much delay to search for those wonderful houses. However, the men thought that this would not be possible before 3 days have past because the clefts, pits and gaps would still be full of mud in which one could easily sink away completely and die.
GGJ|9|49|6|0|When the women heard that, they gave in, but after 3 days they went to search for the habitations, and everyone found the house that was allocated to them and they immediately moved in.
GGJ|9|49|7|0|The habitations were placed in such a way that they could not be seen from no matter what point from the road by bypassing travelers, and this was very good for the inhabitants, because in this manner the travelers would not call on their door prematurely and trouble them with a 1.000 questions about how and when the inhabitants built the houses and how they made this old desert fertile.
GGJ|9|49|8|0|Because already after a couple of weeks My blessing became visible everywhere in the desert, and many Samaritans and Greeks who traveled through this former desert inquired zealously here and there about who had brought this desert into cultivation, and no one could give them any explanation. And those who knew did not show themselves much to the other people, and in the beginning not at all. Only after a few fruits were ripening, the Samaritans came and consulted in order to decide to whom this land should be allotted if there was still no owner who settled down in that place.
GGJ|9|49|9|0|Then Olgon came to them with several of his companions and said to those who were consulting: "Friends, this whole big desert has never been anyone's property, just like the extensive sea has never been anyone's measured property. We Jews, who were persecuted by the Pharisees because we could not and did not serve their evil thoughts, have taken this desert into possession to live here, and have made it fertile only with the help of the Lord of Heaven and Earth. And truly, Jehovah Himself has given it to us as an undisputable property. Therefore you do not have to consult any further as to whom this desert should be allotted, for this has already been taken into possession by 70 families who also have set up their habitation in this region."
GGJ|9|49|10|0|When those who were consulting there, heard this from Olgon, they were unpleasantly surprised and asked a Roman judge who traveled with them through that region how they had to interpret this, since the desert was completely the property of Samaritans, and Samaritans had generally the right to possess it.
GGJ|9|49|11|0|But the judge said: "In which land there ever has been since unmemorable times a complete desert who is the property of no one and where there also has never been a landowner who has notified a court about his property, such a desert is free and is allotted by the court to any first one who has declared himself as its possessor. Since these men, to whom the cultivation of this former total desert can be accredited, have declared themselves now as the possessors, the indisputable property is allotted to them by right.
GGJ|9|49|12|0|And since they have cultivated a desert that was the property of no one before, they also will have the advantage to be exempt from any kind of taxes for 20 full years. If however, after a good harvest, they will choose voluntarily to give taxes in honor of the emperor, they will be able to rejoice in the special protection of Rome against all situations that are unsafe for them. I, judge, in name of the mighty emperor of Rome, have said, and thus commanded."
GGJ|9|49|13|0|So through this juridical act it came true that no one could dispute the possession of the cultivated desert of the 70 families. In a few years this region was one of the most fruitful and was greatly admired by all travelers, and already after 1 year the possessors had notified the court voluntarily to pay taxes in honor of the emperor, and by that they were declared and were made citizens of Rome, which gave them many advantages.
GGJ|9|49|14|0|Although it had to endure heavy trials, this new established community remained the most pure for many years, just like the one of the Essenes. However, also this most beautiful part of Samaria went to ruin by the devastating wars and migrations, and it soon became the old desert again.
GGJ|9|49|15|0|And now we will return to ourselves again.
GGJ|9|50|1|1|The Lord with His followers in an inn in Samaria (21/18)
GGJ|9|50|1|0|That same day we came into the city Samaria and took up accommodation there in a more remote inn. When we entered the inn, immediately the innkeeper came friendly to us, because he was hoping to earn something from us. As the disciples did not eat or drink since the morning, they were already very hungry and thirsty, which I surely knew, although they did not grumble secretly among themselves this time, as was often the case at such occasions.
GGJ|9|50|2|0|And therefore I Myself asked the innkeeper immediately: "Friend, we have made already a very long trip today and did not take anything since this early morning because no inn could be found along the whole way, and thus we are hungry and thirsty. What can you quickly give us to eat and to drink?"
GGJ|9|50|3|0|The innkeeper said: "You are close to 40 people. Therefore, an equal amount of fishes and breads, and also an equal amount of cups of wine will certainly not be too much."
GGJ|9|50|4|0|I said: "Just let prepare twice as much of fishes, because your fishes are of a small kind, and then 2 for each one is not too much. But take care to prepare them quickly and well. And in the mean time give us wine, bread and salt."
GGJ|9|50|5|0|Being a bit embarrassed the innkeeper said: "Yes, my dear and valued lords, everything would be fine if I only had in store what you want. It will be somewhat difficult with the fishes and also with the bread because I do not have that much in store since my inn is generally only scarcely visited because of the unfavorable remote location. But I can serve you properly with wine. In short, whatever there is, you will also receive, but more than that, even God cannot desire from man."
GGJ|9|50|6|0|I said: "Although you have said this very nicely, however, you are better off with your fishes than you have said here. But you are secretly a little worried that we finally will not be able to pay for those 80 fishes, and that is why you pretend to have a smaller provision. Yes, you are indeed a bit short of bread today, but not of fishes. So be not worried and let quickly the number of fishes that are desired be prepared, and bring us bread and wine."
GGJ|9|50|7|0|On this, the innkeeper left quickly, started all the work and ordered his servants to bring immediately bread, wine and light to the guestroom, for it was already late in the evening, and darkness dominated the room. When the guestroom was illuminated, the innkeeper came again to us and assured us that we will be excellently served within ½ hour. At the same time he looked very carefully at us and did actually not know what he had to think about us, because some of us were wearing Greek clothing, some Jewish and some, like Me, Galilean clothing.
GGJ|9|50|8|0|When his curiosity became too much, the innkeeper turned very politely to one of the disciples who was closest to him, namely Thomas, and said: "Friend, allow me to ask you a question."
GGJ|9|50|9|0|Thomas said: "There at the head of the table is the Lord. Ask your question to Him. He will give you the best answer. We all are His disciples and servants of His will."
GGJ|9|50|10|0|Then the innkeeper came to Me and said: "Lord, forgive me my liberty and to some extend my intrusion. I so gladly would like to know which country's children you are. According to your clothing you are Judeans, Galileans and also Greeks. What is your profession? You are certainly not businessmen, because you are carrying no merchandise, nor do you seem to be artists or magicians, because you look too honest for that. And how could you know that I was more provided with fishes than with bread? In short, your appearance here in my remote and always only seldom-visited inn seems a little peculiar to me. Forgive me if I speak to you more openly than usual."
GGJ|9|50|11|0|I said: "Look, curious innkeeper, after we will have strengthened ourselves with the bread, the wine and the fishes, I surely will tell you from which country we are. But do you take care that the evening meal will quickly be prepared and bring some more wine and bread, because we already finished the first very moderate quantity that you gave."
GGJ|9|50|12|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me he left immediately and brought sufficiently bread and wine.
GGJ|9|50|13|0|I said to him: "Now look, it seems that you are also better off with the bread than before. Also this bread seems bigger and better to Me than what you have served us at first. What is actually the reason?"
GGJ|9|50|14|0|Nota bene: I surely knew the reason, and I only asked the innkeeper so that he would examine himself.
GGJ|9|50|15|0|On My question the innkeeper was very surprised and he did not know what he had to answer Me on this. He tasted the bread that seemed strange to him and in his opinion the taste was extremely good.
GGJ|9|50|16|0|Only after a while the innkeeper said: "Strange, because otherwise I always know what is and what happens in my house, but from where my wife has secretly obtained this true king's bread, I truly do not know. But it is really very wonderful that my bread storeroom is now completely filled with this kind of loafs of bread. But no matter how, I am glad that I am provided in the best way with bread again for certainly several days. But I have to find out with my wife to know from where this bread has been obtained and who paid for it, and for which amount. For this kind of true king's bread is expensive, and 1 loaf of bread could well cost 4 coins."
GGJ|9|50|17|0|Then he called his wife and asked her from where the bread came of which his bread storeroom was now suddenly completely filled and how expensive it was.
GGJ|9|50|18|0|The wife tasted the bread also, was even more surprised than the innkeeper before and swore by her faithfulness that also she did not know in the least from where the bread had come.
GGJ|9|50|19|0|Then they also asked several servants if they knew from where the many good breads had come into the bread storeroom. But they also swore that they did not know anything about it.
GGJ|9|50|20|0|Then I said to the innkeeper: "Why do you keep asking for it? Be glad that your storeroom is full of bread, and take care that the ordered fishes will quickly come on the table. Many mysteries can maybe be solved later."
GGJ|9|51|1|1|The innkeeper asks for the Lord (21/19)
GGJ|9|51|1|0|Then the innkeeper went with his wife and with the servants to the kitchen again, and soon after that, the ordered fishes that were very well prepared and a big scale full of well-cooked lentils were put on our table, and we began to eat. And the innkeeper himself had to join us, became very cheerful by that and told us a lot about all the wonderful things that happened in Samaria a few years ago.
GGJ|9|51|2|0|Among other things he (the innkeeper) said: "I am really surprised that you as Judeans, Galileans and Greeks seem to know almost nothing about the famous Galilean who about 2 ½ years ago came here with a few disciples and related in wonderful wordings about the coming of the Kingdom of God, and who performed miracles in and near the city which are only possible to God. And recently some Judeans came here who said that they were sent out by Him to proclaim the gospel to all nations. And we also believed them because they confirmed their statement also by very remarkable miracles, since by the laying on of their hands in the name of the One who sent them they suddenly healed a lot of sick people. Besides, their teaching was exactly the same as the one that He Himself was teaching here during the time that I mentioned, and that is why we believed those disciples all the more.
GGJ|9|51|3|0|Please tell me, now that we are so joyfully together, what you know about that great Man who is according to me truly more memorable above no matter what, and who is also exalted far above all men, because to us Samaritans, He is irrevocably the promised Messiah, the Savior and Redeemer of men from the power of every enemy of the truth, the love, the life and its freedom. Oh please tell me if and what you know about Him, and also what you think about Him."
GGJ|9|51|4|0|I said: "Friend, we know a lot about Him and have a lot to do with Him, but if He Himself has been here 2 ½ years ago, as you say, teaching and performing miracles, you one time must have seen Him personally? Or did you not have the opportunity to see Him personally when He was present in this city?"
GGJ|9|51|5|0|The innkeeper said: "Friends, this is now for me so regrettable. Exactly at that time I was absent because I had to finish a business matter in Tyre, and my personnel came only to know about Him when He was already over mountains and valleys . When I came home a couple of days later I heard in the whole city and environment talking about nothing else except about that Man, His teaching and His deeds which are so unbelievably great and wonderful that a stranger can really not believe it when he is told, even though they truly came to happen only by the word and the will of that Man.
GGJ|9|51|6|0|There is a wealthy doctor living here with a woman, who, as everyone knows, did formerly, as far as her chastity is concerned, not have such a good name. The mentioned doctor must have known that Man very well and has also received the wonderful power to heal all kinds of diseases only by the laying on of his hands. From that doctor I then also came to know most about that Man of men. He also described His outer appearance to me, but even with the best of descriptions, reality always remains in the dark. You can form some image in your imagination, which finally however will still not correspond to reality. And so, for very understandable reasons I cannot have an exact idea of the appearance of that great God-Man.
GGJ|9|51|7|0|In the land of Samaria there is also a certain John walking around, who formerly was a beggar, but who now also proclaims to other people the teaching that he heard from that great Man. He lives a strict life himself, and through prayer and the laying on of his hands in the name of that great Man he also heals many diseases, and those who are possessed he also frees from their tormenting spirits. Well, the man that I mentioned came also a few times to me and told me many things, and that is why I have always served him in the best way according to my ability, but still, I cannot completely imagine how this great God-Man looks like.
GGJ|9|51|8|0|One year ago, when I heard from many travelers many great things about His activities, I traveled a whole month to find Him and came into the place where He taught and worked shortly before that. But when I arrived in the place and zealously inquired about Him, it was always: 'Yes, 2 or 3 days ago He was here and He has said this and that and has done this and that,' and I have also seen enough proofs to know it was really so.
GGJ|9|51|9|0|In short, I have found an abundance of valid proofs that He was there and was active, only Himself I have never come to see yet. But from a rich Jew from Bethlehem, who also had much to do with that great God-Man and who believes in Him, I heard that He comes to all great feast days in Jerusalem, actually in the temple, and teaches the people, although the dark and evil Pharisees are in the highest degree rebellious against Him. And that is why I, although I am a Samaritan who is despised by the arch Jews, still want to travel to Jerusalem during the next temple sanctification and see if I can maybe once come to see that great God-Man.
GGJ|9|51|10|0|But for the mean time, a traveler can already make me more than happy if only he can tell me a lot of things about Him. If he can do that and if he also in his faith will conform himself to that great Man who became really holy to me, then he can spend his time with me in the house as long as he wants, can or likes, and his accommodation and even the best food will cost him nothing. Truly, if you can also tell me many things about that great Man – but completely according to the truth – then with me you also will pay the bill most lightly. Thus, my dear men, tell me also something about Him."
GGJ|9|51|11|0|I said: "Yes, My dear friend, although I can tell you a lot of things about your great God-Man, in whom the fullness of the divine Being is incarnated, and I can finally even show you His most true image if only you could keep your mouth under control for a few days, but in this point you do not seem to be a champion."
GGJ|9|51|12|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, when it concerns my holy God-Man You could be right, because that which gives someone such great joy and fully stirs up the heart, he hardly can keep quiet. However, if it is necessary, then I also can keep silent. You all can be completely sure about that."
GGJ|9|52|1|1|The miracle with the noble fishes (21/20)
GGJ|9|52|1|0|I said: "Well then, I will see if I can tell you something nice and true about your great Man. So listen:
GGJ|9|52|2|0|Look, as far as I know and according to My best knowledge that Man is the same Jehovah who also talked to Adam, Noah, to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, to Moses and still many other prophets. The difference between then and now is only that at that time He, as the eternal Lord of all creatures, talked to the awakened spirit of man only as the purest Spirit full of love, life, full of the highest wisdom, might, power and authority, and has revealed Himself in this manner to them. However, in this time it has pleased Him – as He promised several times through the mouth of the prophets – to assume Himself a body, this out of very great love for the people of this Earth whom He created to become His children and to whom He, already since the time of Adam, has given Himself that name, and to educate them for Himself as a visible Father, so that they will be, live and inhabit eternally with Him, where He Himself eternally lives, creates and rules the infinity.
GGJ|9|52|3|0|That is why it is written: In the beginning was the pure Word, and God was the Word through the mouth of the patriarchs of the Earth, all the true wise men and the prophets. However, the eternal Word, thus God Himself, is now flesh. So He became a Human Being, and so the Father came to His children, but they did not recognize Him. Thus, He came to His property, and they do not want to acknowledge Him as the only true and eternal Father. But still, there are also many who acknowledge Him as the One He is, and who with all love conform themselves to Him only. These are as well Jews as gentiles, and the gentiles more than the Jews. Therefore, according to His Word, the light will be taken away from the Jews and given to the gentiles.
GGJ|9|52|4|0|If you can value that which I have told you now about that great Man you surely will be able to conclude that I certainly know that great Man very well."
GGJ|9|52|5|0|The innkeeper said full of joy: "Oh, oh, oh, that is amazingly good and outstanding. That is also our belief. I gladly wanted you to confess this already a long time before, but because you are not Samaritans I had to proceed smartly in order not to expose myself to certain unnecessary rude words, as already happened a few times to me. Because in my opinion, that which is holy is not for the pigs, who are walking around before our eyes in puffed up human form and who consider us as to be much less than what they think to be.
GGJ|9|52|6|0|But since this is your opinion about the God-Man, you are also my free guests, no matter how long you want to stay with me. Although I am not a rich innkeeper, but I still have enough in store that we cannot consume in 1 year. Oh joy and more than great joy that I have found in you such highly enlightened friends and loyal believers in the only true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. But let now be served immediately more of the best wine, and let, together with those too few fishes – which were all of a too small kind and because I only have a very small provision of fishes left – 4 lambs be slaughtered and let them be well prepared quickly, for such true friends of God may not suffer hunger or thirst in my house."
GGJ|9|52|7|0|I said to the innkeeper: "Just keep the lambs alive for today, but instead of that, have a look in your big fish tank, for I have the impression that still a lot of big and noble fishes from the Lake of Gennesaret are in it. If there are some of them in there, then let about 40 pieces be prepared for us."
GGJ|9|52|8|0|While he was shrugging his shoulders, the innkeeper said: "A couple of weeks ago there were some of them in it, but if they are still in it now – as You noticed with a discernment that is totally unexplainable to me – I dare not say. Although I was not present when they removed the fish out of my big fish tank, and so it could well be that some of them were left behind, but it will be hard to find 40 pieces. Yes, in the big provision pool that is a couple of field-tracks away from here, I still have a reasonably big stock of all kinds of fishes, but there will not be many noble fishes in it, because the noble fish is a predatory fish, and if you mix them with the other fishes, he causes great damage.
GGJ|9|52|9|0|But because you made me so happy with Your testimony, I will on Your word go anyway and check it out about the noble fishes. If curiously enough it would be the same as with the breads of which it is still by far not clear to me how they were multiplied and ennobled, then I almost will have to think: You also are an authorized messenger of that great Man, of my only Lord and God. And I think that I will not be far from the truth if I consider you all as such. But now I will go to the noble fishes."
GGJ|9|52|10|0|Then the innkeeper left the room quickly and went to his wife who was still busy in the kitchen for the personnel of the house, and he told her.
GGJ|9|52|11|0|But the woman said: "O you too credulous man. From where do you think those 40 fishes will come? You will not find even one in it, for I have sold them all 5 days ago to the doctor who gave a big dinner, and I have put the beautiful money in your cabinet, and I think that he ordered someone, who had to remain silent, to fill up the bread storeroom with the king's bread in return for the favor that was given to him."
GGJ|9|52|12|0|The innkeeper said: "Look, you were always a woman who has it hard to believe. It may be so, but it is more likely that it is not so. However, your unbelief will not prevent me from checking the biggest fish tank. Whether you will go with me or not is the same to me."
GGJ|9|52|13|0|After these words of the innkeeper his wife went with him anyway, and how surprised they both were when they saw the fish tank full of the most noble fishes, so that they were really astonished.
GGJ|9|52|14|0|Again, the innkeeper called all his personnel together and asked them seriously if ever they knew how those many and very expensive noble fishes came into the fish tank. But they all swore by Heaven that they did not know.
GGJ|9|52|15|0|Then the innkeeper said: "Truly, these things are not happening in a natural way. One of the guests who came here tonight, who are all somehow mysterious, must have done it."
GGJ|9|52|16|0|And while he turned to his wife and his kitchen personnel, he said: "In short, those fishes came here suddenly in a miraculous way with many hundreds at the same time. So instead of 40, take right away 50. Make a bigger fire and prepare them in the best manner, because I myself will eat some of those fishes."
GGJ|9|52|17|0|Then the helpers came immediately into action and took the desired fishes out of the fish tank. And before 1 hour had past, the beautiful noble fishes were put well prepared before us on the table.
GGJ|9|53|1|1|The innkeeper recognizes the Lord (21/21)
GGJ|9|53|1|0|But the innkeeper was already before with us in the guestroom and brought also his eldest son with him who was blind in one eye.
GGJ|9|53|2|0|When he came to us being fully amazed, he (the innkeeper) said to Me: "Good and dear Friend, immediately after Your testimony about the great Man, I suspected that one of you might be an exceptional authorized messenger of the great God-Man, because the minor ones are send first, and now the greater ones are following. But now that I also have seen the biggest fish tank full of noble fishes – and this on Your word – I am not doubting anymore that you are evidently messengers of that great God-Man, about whom You gave that complete true testimony. One of you will certainly be the most important, and I finally think that You are that Person. If it is so, then please tell me, so that I can give You very special honor, because our precept is always: 'honor to whom honor is due'.
GGJ|9|53|3|0|I said: "Do not worry about that now. It is true that I am the first One among these My companions, but in a very different manner than you think. But it is good that the noble fishes are there, and there is still good wine. All the rest will become clear later on, and this at the right time.
GGJ|9|53|4|0|But what is the matter with your half-blind son over there?"
GGJ|9|53|5|0|The innkeeper said: "Ah, how do You know that he is half-blind and that he is my son?"
GGJ|9|53|6|0|I said: "Oh, it is not so strange to see that, for he looks much like you. You are spiritually half-blind and this son of yours is blind in a natural way. Finally you both can be helped. Were the disciples of that great Man about whom you just related, not able to heal that one eye of your son?"
GGJ|9|53|7|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, they did try it, but they did not succeed. Also that John has been here for that reason a couple of times, but he did not succeed either to give back the light of my son's one eye. And so he will have to bear this little discomfort with patience. Since I was of the opinion that you were perhaps the still more powerful disciples of the Lord, I let him come with me inside, hoping that you could maybe help him. But since you are not, he can return to work in the kitchen."
GGJ|9|53|8|0|I said: "Ah, that is why he has to stay there. He certainly will become sooner seeing than you."
GGJ|9|53|9|0|The innkeeper said: "But dear Friend, just look at my eyes. I can see exceedingly well with both my eyes. Then how can my half-blind son become sooner seeing than I?"
GGJ|9|53|10|0|I said: "I told you before that you are only spiritually half-blind, and your physically half-blind son will receive sooner the complete light in his eyes than you the light of your soul. But now nothing more of that, there are the fishes already that we will eat, because the first meal for more than 40 men was somewhat shortly measured despite the fact that you added the lentil dish. But this time, you and your son should eat with us. Your wife should not receive anything to eat of these fishes today because it is hard to make her believe. Tomorrow she can prepare also a fish for herself and strengthen her faith."
GGJ|9|53|11|0|When the fishes were put on the table and I took first a fish for Myself, then immediately all My disciples took a considerable amount of food, because it was already known since long to them that this kind of fish was the best. We ate and drank cheerfully and we often talked about the great Man from Galilee, fully praising and honoring Him. This made the innkeeper extremely cheerful, and so each time he proposed a toast to Him with his cup of wine and expressed exalted wishes of happiness to Him. Furthermore, one after the other My disciples related some events that happened on our trips and also a lot about My childhood, which was greatly appreciated by the innkeeper.
GGJ|9|53|12|0|When they finished to tell their stories that lasted almost until midnight, the innkeeper turned to Me with the request: "My dear and uncommonly wise Friend, You have told me now so much about that great God-Man that I now already consider myself as the most happy person in the whole world, and this is also really what I am for the greatest part, but I would now feel completely happy and be as blissful as the highest angel in Heaven if I only could see a well resembling image of that great God-Man. Friend, You have promised me already before that You would show me one. If You have one with You, I ask You to show it to me."
GGJ|9|53|13|0|I said: "Yes, yes, you are right, I have promised you and will also keep My promise, but I also told you after that, when you brought in your half-blind son to us, that he would become sooner completely seeing and that you finally would probably also become completely seeing in your half-blind soul. Because as long you are half-blind in your soul you will not be able to distinguish the true image of the Lord and Master and look at it lively. Therefore, let your son come to Me now, then I will see if I can open his blind eye and fill it with light."
GGJ|9|53|14|0|After these words of Mine, which surprised the innkeeper, he placed his son before Me and said (the innkeeper): "There is my son, Friend. Please try You now also to know if You can succeed to make him seeing."
GGJ|9|53|15|0|I said: "Very well, My friend, I want your son Jorab to see. So be it."
GGJ|9|53|16|0|After these words the blind eye of the son became seeing. Father and son were simply startled about this sudden healing, and the son said: "Father, this Man must be much more closely related to that great God-Man than all the others who have tried to heal me in His name. Those said: 'In the name of the Lord Jesus Jehovah, let there be light in your eye.' And see, it still remained blind. But this Man said: 'I want your son Jorab to see. So be it.' So our Friend healed me by His own power when He said: 'I want it.' Therefore, He is the great God-Man Himself and no one else. And you, father, are still half-blind in your soul if you cannot see that immediately, and He Himself is the most true image of Himself, full of live, might and power of God, for only God can say: 'I want it', but man can only say: 'May God the Lord will this or that."
GGJ|9|53|17|0|After the son had said all that, also the innkeeper became seeing, recognized Me and fell on his knees before Me and asked Me to forgive him.
GGJ|9|53|18|0|But I said: "Friend, what do I have to forgive you? The fact that you have recognized Me only now? I wanted it that way. And so, be completely happy now. But tell no one in your house before I tell you. But take care now that we receive a place to sleep. Tomorrow we will determine what to do next."
GGJ|9|53|19|0|The innkeeper stood now up from the ground and began to thank Me beyond measure because I had considered him worthy for such invaluable mercy.
GGJ|9|53|20|0|But I said to him: "Do not make too much fuss about it, so that the attention of your house personnel would not prematurely be drawn on Me. If your wife, your other children and your personnel will see that Jorab can see and will ask you and him how he became seeing, then say: the guests who came here were able to do that, for the great Lord is more with them than with those who did not succeed to heal the blind eye of Jorab in His name. But go now and let be prepared a place to sleep for us."
GGJ|9|53|21|0|Then the innkeeper left and let 40 resting chairs be prepared for us in the big dormitory. Then he came back to show Me respectfully the way. We stood up from our benches and went to rest.
GGJ|9|53|22|0|However, the innkeeper still talked to his wife and also to his adult children about many things, but he did not betray Me, although his wife made a few times the remark that maybe I Myself could finally be that miraculous Master who 2 ½ years ago performed such great signs in Samaria. She thought that for certain reasons I possibly did not want to make Myself known immediately, as was the case during My first visit to this city. She would look at Me more sharply during the daytime, for she had the luck to have seen Me a couple of times during My first presence in this place. And after this conversation, also the family of the innkeeper fell asleep and rested with us until sunrise.
GGJ|9|54|1|1|The spiritual meaning of the events in the inn (21/22)
GGJ|9|54|1|0|In the morning, everyone was soon busy in the house to prepare a good morning meal for us. We stood up also from our resting chairs and went again to the guest room where the table was adorned with rich and costly service items. There was much gold and silver, and the tablecloth was made of the finest byssus and at the edges gold and pearls were woven into it. Also the wooden benches of the day before were changed with richly adorned chairs.
GGJ|9|54|2|0|When My disciples saw that, they said: "Just look, Lord and Master, how this innkeeper is honoring You. Such consideration from an innkeeper we almost have experienced nowhere else."
GGJ|9|54|3|0|I said: "Do you think that I am well pleased with this? Only in the love of the innkeeper I am well pleased, but in this splendor not at all. But since I surely knew with what kind of faith and with what kind of love the innkeeper clings to Me – although he only heard about Me and had therefore the strong desire to see Me once personally in his live – I came with you in his house so that he should find Me, recognize Me and finally also see Me very close to him. Why I set it up that way and why I let it also happen, you, who are My most important successors and disciples, and who especially should understand the secrets of My Kingdom on Earth, must hear it and have it explained from My mouth.
GGJ|9|54|4|0|Look, also in the future there will be a lot of people, when they will hear about Me, who will search Me everywhere with great zeal, and also My Kingdom. But being half-blind in their soul, they will nevertheless not find Me completely when they will travel after Me to this and that place. When people will say to them, after they search for Me: 'He was here and is now there and there – just go there, then you surely will find Him'. Those who will search Me will hurry to that place to find Me, and still they will not find Me, for as I have indicated to you repeatedly, many will say: 'Look, here He is', or 'There He is', or 'He is in this house', or 'in that room', but then do not believe it. For if someone beliefs in Me without doubting, and truly loves Me in his heart above all and thus also his fellowman as himself, and if he also has a continuous growing desire to see Me personally and to know Me and My will ever deeper and clearer, I will in the same manner as here be present very unexpectedly very close to him, although he thinks that I am still somewhere else in an unknown faraway place, and then I will make Myself known very close to him, living with him in the same house and eating with him.
GGJ|9|54|5|0|The one who really wants to find, see and speak to Me in the future when I will have returned to My Heavens again, should not search Me in the world or in certain houses, temples or rooms, but the closest to him, that means in his heart. And whoever will search Me in this manner, will also find Me, but although I will be with him, he will not recognize Me as long as he will remain half-blind in his soul.
GGJ|9|54|6|0|A person is half-blind in his soul as long as he – although he grows in faith in Me and in his love for Me – comes from time to time into all kinds of little doubts and the blunt conditions of life through the manifold influences of the world. And therefore he will still not be aware of Me, although I am often very close to him and act and speak to him as a very good friend. And then he asks Me with full awe, real faith and also full of love where I am and if he will ever come to see Me once, and how and when, and if this would happen already in this world or only later in the other eternal world of existence.
GGJ|9|54|7|0|His physical half-blind son indicates the sensorial and the mind of the person. The sensorial is the eye that can still see this world. The mind is the eye that is blind for this world and its enticements and therefore it is turned inwardly, but which I can see and which I heal and enlighten completely. As soon as this eye becomes alive, it soon overpowers the sensorial eye that can see the world and turns also that inwardly. When this happens, the whole person becomes enlightened and seeing, and he sees and recognizes Me soon, and then he is surprised that he was not able to recognize Me for so long because I was very close to him already for a long time and could easily be recognized in My activity and My talking and teaching by means of many facts.
GGJ|9|54|8|0|What I have told you now, you also can teach the people and thus show them that I look up everyone at home who seeks Me first with real faith, from that in love for Me and from that in love for fellowman. Remember this well."
GGJ|9|54|9|0|The disciples, especially My James the elder, thanked Me very much for this enlightenment, because – as already said – this disciple was most busy with the spiritual correspondences, as well as John and Peter.
GGJ|9|55|1|1|The splendor on the table during the morning meal (21/23)
GGJ|9|55|1|0|After I had finished this explanation, the innkeeper came with his healed son to tell us that the morning meal would soon be put excellently prepared on the table. And at the same time he asked Me very respectfully for advice to know what he should do, because his wife and children were continuously bothering him to tell them who I am and from where I came, since I was able to make the blind eye of his son completely healthy again without any other helping means. He, as well as his son did not want to betray Me because I forbad them.
GGJ|9|55|2|0|But I said: "Since I quickly will continue My way after the morning meal, you can then reveal to them who I am and from where I came, because if you would tell them now directly, My presence would soon be known in the whole city, and then you will really be in trouble because of the crowding of the people in your house. After My departure you still will have a lot to do with the curious ones. How much more would that be the case now while I am still present."
GGJ|9|55|3|0|The innkeeper and his son were completely satisfied with this and he left to take care of the morning meal.
GGJ|9|55|4|0|It was immediately put on the table in silver platters, as well as the wine in big silver cups. My platter and cup of wine were made of the purest gold, and I asked the innkeeper why he did this, since I am never pleased with such earthly splendor.
GGJ|9|55|5|0|And he bowed deeply before Me and said (the innkeeper): "O Lord and Master, it is true that I know that You are never pleased with such things, and that, when we honor and praise You, that You are only pleased when it is done with a heart that is filled with pure love, but in me You have already found someone who has honored and praised You above all in his heart and who from now on wants to honor and praise You even more in this manner. And I thought that I would commit a sin if I would not also give You, as the highest Lord of Heaven and Earth, the honor in the way that is already given to men who are of a certain esteem.
GGJ|9|55|6|0|For You have created the whole Earth with everything that it contains, and thus also its gold and silver. And so also these metals – which have been recognized by men for already a long time as the most noble and thus also the most valuable – are testifying of Your love, wisdom, might, greatness and honor. And therefore, in my simplicity, I think that it is better that You as Creator of also the gold and the silver should be honored in our human manner with these metals, instead of committing a shameful usury with it or for its sake to wage the most bloody wars and to call out as from Hell a thousandfold calamity over poor humanity."
GGJ|9|55|7|0|I said: "Yes, yes, you are of course right in this. If all men would think the same as you, and their heart would have the same attitude, then gold, silver, pearls and all costly precious stones would not bring them disaster. But because men consider it important to honor God with gold, silver, pearls and precious stones they begin to think quite differently and have thus also soon a different attitude, and so it would be very unwise from God if He would let Himself be honored with that which caused the most and greatest disasters among people at all times.
GGJ|9|55|8|0|Also the patriarchs of the Earth thought like you, and they honored God before golden and silver altars and performed their honoring prayers of praise in temples that were richly adorned with gold, silver and all kinds of precious stones, as you can see in the temple in Jerusalem. But what was the result of that? Look, precisely by that the mentioned metals, pearls and precious stones became extremely precious in the imagination of the people.
GGJ|9|55|9|0|When finally they estimated a too high value to these things with witch they worshipped God, they began to delve more and more into the ground to search for gold, silver, and pearls and precious stones. By that they slowly forgot God and thought that they would already highly honor God and receive enormous merciful gifts when they could lay in His honor a big piece of gold, silver or a lot of precious stones on the altar.
GGJ|9|55|10|0|But since all men were not so capable to find what is mentioned to please God, they asked the patriarchs – who were also priests at the same time – how many sheep, cows, oxen or also calves and bulls they had to offer God instead of so and so much gold and silver to please Him as much as the one who offers pure gold and silver to God.
GGJ|9|55|11|0|Then the elders and priests noticed very soon that it was easily possible and also more or less harmless to combine a profitable business with religion, and that it was also very useful to religiously uplift and reassure the people. And so the priests began to weigh the gold, silver, pearls and precious stones and to determine their value according to the number of several animals, and later also according to the amount of grain, fruits, good construction wood, wine, dress materials and also a lot of other things.
GGJ|9|55|12|0|Through this, originated the exchange dealings and the illicit trade, the evil usury money changing, then envy, hatred, anger, persecution, lying, cheating, lewdness and earthly splendor, importance, superiority, pride and contempt among the people, since they did not measure their value anymore according to their inner soul's nobleness, but only to the weight of the gold and silver, pearls and precious stones, to the extent of the flocks, fields and vineyards and the greater possession of still other things.
GGJ|9|55|13|0|That the poor were envious of the rich and began to reduce their riches by all kinds of tricks, and that it did not take long before theft, robbery and murder came soon after that, is obvious, because when materialism prevails more and more, the spiritual goes to ruin, and finally God will become for men an old, worn-out, insignificant and useless concept whom they cannot imagine anymore. Then total godlessness and through that, all imaginable evils are common for everyone in the most unscrupulous way. Men take up arms, and a part of the people, who think that they are better, try to subdue the evil part with violence, and when this succeeds, there will be laws upon which are the most severe punishments when they are not observed. And this is how dictators – and opposite of them the slaves – arise on Earth.
GGJ|9|55|14|0|Look, all this is the result when men use the gold, the silver, the pearls and the precious stones for no matter what outer worship, thinking that these things are the most pure and most noble matter.
GGJ|9|55|15|0|What concerns the outer worship and glorification of God, this has already been taken care of by God Himself since eternity, because that is why He created Heaven and the whole visible nature, this whole Earth, the moon, the sun and the numberless stars that are celestial bodies of such magnitude that can hardly be spoken out, and that are full of light and the most beautiful things, and little creatures on their very big and vast plains and fields, and this is sufficient for the outer glorification of the great God and Master over everything since eternity, and thus He does not need gold and silver, no pearls and no cut and polished stones of this Earth.
GGJ|9|55|16|0|The only true worship and glorification that is pleasing to God consist of and should always consist of a pure heart that loves God above all and fellowman as oneself, and thus also – which is the same – by faithfully keeping the commandments that He gave to all men through Moses. All the rest is vanity and foolish, also when it is done by a pure person who is pleasing to God. It is true that God is outwardly honored by certain people like the Pharisees and the pagan priests and priestesses who worship idols, and also by apparent pious people who are servants only with the eyes, and by hypocrites while they themselves are completely not believing in Him and have never believed in Him, and this for money and other considerable offerings, but this is not only worthless to God but it is an abomination in His eyes, and this is also the case with everything that is grand and brilliant in the eyes of the world. Remember this, My friend, since you have heard it now from the mouth of the One who does not let Himself be honored and praised by no matter what kind of matter, but only by a pure heart that is completely dedicated to Him and with a dedicated will."
GGJ|9|55|17|0|Being very embarrassed the innkeeper said now: "O Lord and Master since eternity, if this honoring from me, which is also outwardly, as I can clearly see now, is not pleasing to You, then everything should immediately be arranged differently."
GGJ|9|55|18|0|I said: "Just leave everything as it is now, for the fishes are well prepared and will this time also taste us well in golden and silver platters, and the wine also. But leave it out next time."
GGJ|9|55|19|0|The innkeeper was satisfied with this, and we began to partake of the morning meal.
GGJ|9|56|1|1|The prophet school (21/24)
GGJ|9|56|1|0|During the meal, the innkeeper asked Me if he should not secretly let the doctor know that I was here.
GGJ|9|56|2|0|I said: "Then you would make a useless effort, because he and his wife traveled over the countryside and will only come home in a couple of days. When they will come to you, you can relate to them about all the things that happened here during their absence. But now we will continue to eat and drink undisturbed."
GGJ|9|56|3|0|Then we cheerfully ate and drank, as well as the innkeeper and his healed son, and they continuously praised the good taste of the noble fishes.
GGJ|9|56|4|0|The innkeeper could not keep a good remark to himself, for he said: "O Lord and Master, the fishes that were first created in the waters of the Earth will certainly also have tasted better than the ones that were procreated among each other, because these noble fishes were also not procreated, but newly created by You, o Lord and Master, and therefore they also taste so extremely good."
GGJ|9|56|5|0|I said: "Yes, yes, you could be right in this. And in the same manner, also the word that comes from My mouth is more powerful and more active than when it is spoken out by the prophets, but their words can be strengthened in every person to the same power when through action they are well prepared in the will and the heart of man.
GGJ|9|56|6|0|My word is already Life in itself and makes everyone alive who hears it with a willing heart, because then Life, which is the basis of all life, passes directly into the life of man. The word of the prophet however, is only a trustful signpost and shows man how he can come to the living word out of My mouth and by that can pass into the life of the spirit.
GGJ|9|56|7|0|I say to you all: finally, everyone will have to be instructed by God in his heart, for he who finally will not be instructed by the Father or by God's Spirit in Me on the way of the pure love for Me and his fellowman, does not come to Me, the Son of the eternal Love, which is the eternal Light, the Way, the Truth and the Life itself, because I am in Myself the wisdom of the Father. Although you do not understand all this now completely, but you will understand it when after My ascension you will be reborn in the Spirit out of Me, for this is the living Spirit of all truth that completely lives eternally in itself, and it will lead you into all wisdom. So you were right when you said that the newly created fishes were incomparably tasting better than those that were procreated later among themselves."
GGJ|9|56|8|0|Then the innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, I have heard many things about the former prophet school, which was especially very common during the time of the judges, and which also continued to exist after that during the time of the kings unto nearly our time. But still, I was never able to clearly discover of what their lessons and exercises actually consisted. But from the time that someone became a prophet according to the full truth, the Spirit of Jehovah spoke unmistakably through his mouth, which was also proven through the acts of several great prophets.
GGJ|9|56|9|0|Of what did those lessons and exercises of a prophet school consist actually?"
GGJ|9|56|10|0|I said: "Listen, My friend, the things that happened during that time – only in all kinds of correspondences as preparation of this present time – stands now fulfilled before you. In that school the judges and priests, who were awakened in the spirit, accepted, in the manner of Aaron, children who were already since their birth educated in a pure and good manner by God-fearing parents, and of course especially boys who were above all physically completely healthy and strong. There they first had to be skilled in reading, counting and writing. After that, they were well instructed in the Scripture, namely in the books of Moses, and then also in the geography and ethnology of the Earth as far as it was known by men.
GGJ|9|56|11|0|At the same time they were carefully urged not to only know God's commandments but also to keep them as strict as possible out of their free will and make decisions on their own. Also, according to their age and degree of spiritual development they were exposed to a lot of tests and trials, so that inwardly they would come to the living conviction to know how much their strength had already increased to resist the whole world and its enticements.
GGJ|9|56|12|0|They especially had to be protected against laziness, which is the mother of all other sins and evils, and therefore they were also urged to do all kinds of physical work that was adjusted to their physical strength.
GGJ|9|56|13|0|Once they were grown up and strong in self-denial and gained victory over themselves, they were guided to their inner self through the science of correspondences, by which they came to the living faith and obtained an unbendable will in union with God's will which they knew well and which they also observed precisely since already their childhood. So they also were already capable to perform many signs because their own will became one with God's will, and their faith as a true, living light from the Heavens did not allow anymore doubt in their enlightened hearts.
GGJ|9|56|14|0|Once all this had come within the true and living order, they became filled with God's Spirit through their living faith and their will that was unified with God's will in all their actions, everyone according to his own individual capabilities. Through that, their inner sight received a wider range of view, and so they foresaw also future things and events in corresponding images that they then wrote down for the later generations.
GGJ|9|56|15|0|Whoever acquired this condition in which he had visions, did also acquire the inner living word in his deepest inner being and heard thus the voice of Jehovah in himself, and that was the Word of God that the prophet announced to the people as it were from the mouth of God, and in fact had to announce because he was urged by the Spirit of God that was prevailing in him. Look, this is how the school of the prophets was, and in the manner that I have described it, men were formed in a real and true school of life to become prophets."
GGJ|9|57|1|1|The true prophets (21/25)
GGJ|9|57|1|0|But it happened also often that pious men, who always firmly believed in God and loved Him with all their heart, were awakened to become true prophets, also without first having frequently visited such school. So Moses and Aaron were great prophets themselves while they were not trained in any school for this, because their faith, their heart that was dedicated to God and God Himself were their school. Also Elijah and Jonah, Joshua and Samuel became true prophets without any preceding school, because God Himself was their Master and their school.
GGJ|9|57|2|0|Also the patriarchs were mostly seers and prophets without school, because only God, to whom they adhered and whom they believed without doubting, was their school where He revealed His will to them. And even in this time there were seers and prophets who were not trained in the school for seers and prophets, because God looks always only at the heart of men and not at the school where someone attained to such or such ability.
GGJ|9|57|3|0|Look at these My disciples. None of them has ever seen a prophet school, and still, many of them will perform greater things than all the old seers and prophets, for only I am their Master and their school, and this is how it will be and remain until the end of times of this Earth.
GGJ|9|57|4|0|Although many schools will be erected in the future, out of which a countless number of false teachers and prophets will arise, but only very few true prophets according to God's will.
GGJ|9|57|5|0|Truly I say to you: from now on, only the one who will believe in Me, love Me above all and his fellowman as himself and who will actively follow My teaching, will become a seer and prophet. Therefore, not everyone who believes and calls out: 'Lord, Lord,' will enter My Kingdom, but only the one who will do My will, which is clearly expressed in My teaching.
GGJ|9|57|6|0|Therefore, also you should not be simply and solely empty hearers of My word, but you should act directly according to it, then you will receive in yourselves the true Kingdom of God. But do not ever expect that the Kingdom of God, which is a Kingdom of the inner life, will come to men with outer signs and outer splendor and magnificence, for it is in you. Whoever will seek it in himself in the manner that I have shown you and does not find it in this manner, will search it in vain in the whole world and all stars.
GGJ|9|57|7|0|Thus the path to the true, living Kingdom of God is very narrow and often overgrown by all kinds of thorn-bushes. Humility and self-denial are their name. Worldly people can absolutely not walk on it.
GGJ|9|57|8|0|But the one who believes in Me and keeps My commandments, will not be hurt at his feet by the thorns on the path to God's Kingdom. Only a serious beginning is difficult. But when the seriousness remains and when it will not be weakened by all kinds of worldly reflections, the entire attainment of God's Kingdom is very easy, because for the one who always strives in full earnest for God's Kingdom in himself, will My yoke be soft and the burden that I give him to carry will be light, and to the serious seekers of the true Kingdom of God I will always call aloud in their heart: 'Come all to Me, you who are tired and burdened. I Myself am coming to meet you for already more than half way and want to strengthen and refresh you fully!
GGJ|9|57|9|0|To those however who will only call to Me 'Lord, Lord,' but are mostly concerned and focused on purely worldly things, and are only casually striving to that which is of the Kingdom of God, I will say: 'Why do you, worldly people, call to Me, and why do you shout? My heart has not yet known you. Let that about which you are concerned now also give you the help that you desire.' Truly I say to you: such people will on this side probably never find the true and living Kingdom of God in themselves, and they will be bad teachers, seers and prophets for their fellowmen, and on the other side it will be for such half-dead souls incomparably much more difficult to seek and to find the Kingdom of God in themselves.
GGJ|9|57|10|0|Therefore, let everyone work as long as the day lasts, because when the night will come, it will hardly be possible to work. Did you, My friend, also understand what I have said now?"
GGJ|9|57|11|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, Lord and Master over everything, I thank You for this lesson from my deepest inner life. Now the situation about the old prophet school is completely clear to me. But at the same time I ask You also when I – more seriously than it has been the case until now – will walk upon the narrow and thorny path to God's Kingdom, that You would mercifully like to come to meet me already from the first step, and help me, so that during the time that I continue my way on the narrow and thorny path of life, I would not become tired, discouraged and impatient."
GGJ|9|58|1|1|Following the Lord (21/26)
GGJ|9|58|1|0|I said: "That which you have now asked Me, I have already done now, and therefore you will be able to continue your way easily, because for whom My life of light shines will on his way not easily stumble upon a stone anymore and he will know how to avoid the thorns. The one who walks with Me, will have a well passable way everywhere. However, the one who walks without Me to the Kingdom of God, which is the inner kingdom of life and all truth, will have a long, narrow and very thorny way to go through, as this was the case with many old wise men of all people on Earth, and which will also be and remain the case in the future.
GGJ|9|58|2|0|From now on it will be easy for you, as well as for a lot of those who saw and heard Me and who completely believe in Me. But their descendants will attain to the Kingdom of God only by their faith. Whoever sees and hears Me, believes easily and can also live and act easily according to My word. But he who in the future will not see Me anymore physically will have it more difficult to attain to the true, living Kingdom of God, for he must believe what the messengers who are send out will tell him about Me.
GGJ|9|58|3|0|However, if he willingly accepts what he hears in his believing heart, and will feel true joy because of the truth that he heard, then soon the baptism of the Spirit from Me will come over him, and then he will see the opened gate to God's Kingdom. From that point on, also for those who were no witness of My presence now, the way to God's Kingdom will be easy.
GGJ|9|58|4|0|But rejoice, now that you know all that – about the fact that God determined it already from the first beginning. And when you will relate to the people about Me and My Kingdom, then tell them what I have told you now, but above all, make them understand that My Kingdom is not of this world, but that it is the inner Kingdom of all truth and all life in the deepest inner-self of man. Whoever has found it in himself and has entered into it through his living faith and active love, has conquered the world, the judgment and death, and will constantly have eternal life.
GGJ|9|58|5|0|Although human reasoning thinks that the things that I have told you now are foolishness, nevertheless it is the highest wisdom of all life in God. It will be good for the one who will not be offended by it.
GGJ|9|58|6|0|No one can know all the things that lie hidden in man and that are necessary for his life, except the spirit that is and abides in the deepest inner self of man. And so, not any worldly wise man knows who God Himself is and what is in Him, but only God's Spirit that penetrates all His depths.
GGJ|9|58|7|0|However, when the spirit in man is not awakened as the true light of life, it is dark in man and he does not know himself, but when through faith in Me and through the love for Me and fellowman the spirit in man is awakened and enlightened to a bright light, the spirit thoroughly penetrates the whole man, and then man can see what is in him and he knows himself. And he who knows himself, knows God also, because the true and eternal spirit of life in man is not a human spirit, but a godly Spirit in man, otherwise man would not be an image of God.
GGJ|9|58|8|0|If you have well understood this, we will now, after having been strengthened in body and spirit, leave our table and begin our trip to Galilee."
GGJ|9|58|9|0|They all assured Me that they well understood it and they thanked Me for this lesson.
GGJ|9|58|10|0|Yet, the innkeeper was asking if I would not prefer to stay in his house until noon.
GGJ|9|58|11|0|But I said to him: "Look, everything in this world has its time, thus also to come, to stay and to go. And I know where still today a big work is waiting for Me, and therefore I must go to the place where that work is waiting for Me. Besides, in 1 hour a big caravan of businessmen from Jericho will come in to your place, and then you will have much to do. The businessmen will be able to tell you many things about Me. Tell them also that I was here, but do not tell them which way I took."
GGJ|9|58|12|0|The innkeeper assured Me once more that he strictly would observe everything what he had recognized as My will and thanked Me once more for the good things I did for him. And I gave a sign to the disciple to break up.
GGJ|9|58|13|0|Then we really stood up and went on our way. The innkeeper and his healed son escorted Me for more than 1.000 paces and then they returned back home with full of good memories.
GGJ|9|59|1|1|The fruitful blessing in a small village in Samaria (21/27)
GGJ|9|59|1|0|When the innkeeper came home, his wife said on a sulking tone to him: "Why did you not call me with the other children, so that I also, together with the other children could have properly said goodbye to that wonderful Savior?"
GGJ|9|59|2|0|The innkeeper said: "Woman, if that were necessary, then the Savior Himself would surely have called you, but since it was really not necessary, you were not called because of your little unbelief. And if you had come to know the Savior more closely, then soon the whole city would have known about His presence, which He did not want, and so it is good that He Himself let it all happen that way. Soon, when our doctor will come home again and who will certainly visit us, you will soon enough hear who that wonderful Savior in fact was.
GGJ|9|59|3|0|But take care now to prepare everything, for in about ½ hour a considerable caravan of businessmen will come in to our place, as the really all-knowing Savior has announced me beforehand, and then we will have much to do. Thus see to it that everything in the kitchen will be prepared."
GGJ|9|59|4|0|When the woman heard that, she went hastily to the kitchen and put all her male and female helpers to work, because now she believed what the innkeeper told her about what I announced to him.
GGJ|9|59|5|0|When all kinds of food, which were usually served to businessmen, were almost completely ready to be eaten, the caravan that was announced by Me arrived. Being extremely surprised they asked how the innkeeper could have known this time beforehand that they would arrive at that time.
GGJ|9|59|6|0|They still talked a lot about this after that, and the businessmen understood soon how the innkeeper knew the time of their arrival. Then several businessmen, who already heard about Me before, believed in Me.
GGJ|9|59|7|0|Meanwhile we quietly traveled on, and around noon we came close to a village that was still located in Samaria. Around the village there were many fruit trees, mostly figs, apples and peaches, and the disciples liked to satiate themselves a little with these fruits.
GGJ|9|59|8|0|When we came fully into the village, the disciples asked to the few present villagers if they could pluck some of the fruits.
GGJ|9|59|9|0|The villagers said: "That is surprising. Do you Jews want to eat fruit from us Samaritans?"
GGJ|9|59|10|0|The disciples said: "It is true that we are Jews, but we are no Pharisees who hate you, and therefore we gladly would like to eat the fruits of your trees – if you want to give them to us – and we also want to pay you for them."
GGJ|9|59|11|0|Then the villagers said: "Just eat as much as you like. However, money we will not accept from you, for we also did not ask money from God when He blessed our fruit trees."
GGJ|9|59|12|0|Then the disciples went to them and ate according to their desire, and the more they ate, the fuller the trees became.
GGJ|9|59|13|0|The villagers soon noticed this, went to the disciples and said: "How do you actually eat the blessing of our trees? We noticed very clearly that our trees are not only not losing any fruits, but the trees become also visibly full, so much so that their branches and twigs can hardly bear the weight. Do you not notice that, since you eat the fruits so indifferently? It is a clear and really obvious miracle."
GGJ|9|59|14|0|Then the apostle Andreas said: "What you see, we see also. However, not we who are eating are causing this, but your unselfish neighborly love does that. We are strangers for you and you hospitably admitted us to eat without payment the sweet fruits of your fruit trees of which you troublesomely have to take care in this region. That was pleasing to God the Lord, and therefore He has now clearly visibly blessed your fruit trees before our and your eyes because of the friendship and love that you have shown to us.
GGJ|9|59|15|0|It is true that this happens only seldom in this time, and it happens seldom because it is also extremely seldom that friendship and love is given to foreign travelers without they have to pay for it. For no matter where you go and expect a friendly service from someone, it is done against payment, but out of pure neighborly love it is done as seldom as such blissful miracle of God, as you can see now before your eyes.
GGJ|9|59|16|0|So remain continuously faithful in the practice of unselfish neighborly love, and love God by keeping His commandments, then you will never have to complain about any lack of God's blessing. God remains always and eternally the same, only men are changeable, they forget Him in their worldly intoxication and consider His precepts as a product of pure human cleverness and will do then whatever their reason thinks is good. With such faith and such way of doing according to the worldly belief, God does not look anymore with His eye of mercy and love to men who have forgotten Him almost completely, but with His eye of wrath.
GGJ|9|59|17|0|Under these circumstances in the life of men, divine blissful miracles are becoming very easily and surely extremely seldom occurrences on this Earth among men. But where there are still men who are still believing in God without doubting, who keep His commandments and who still have not defiled and polluted their hearts and souls with the evil greed for the worldly mammon, God shows Himself before them always as an extremely good Father who blesses His children, as it also happened during the time of the patriarchs. But to the children of this world who do not care about Him, He shows Himself as a relentless judge and He chastises them with all kinds of troubles, and His blessing right hand is not stretched out over worldly people.
GGJ|9|59|18|0|If you, dear, simple inhabitants of this small village will take that at heart, you will also easily understand why God has obviously blessed your good will."
GGJ|9|59|19|0|Then an elder of the village said: "Friend, you have spoken here very wisely in the name of Jehovah, and thereby you also have shown that you are not a follower of the evil teaching of the Pharisees. You have completely the same attitude as we have and you are truly right in every respect. I am already an old citizen of this village, and I know that its inhabitants are still strict followers of the precepts of Moses, by whom God has spoken. And the service that we have given you on your request, and which we did with gladness and with all our heart, we have already given to many other people who traveled through our little village and who were hungry and thirsty, but such miraculous blessing we have never experienced, although I thereby must honestly confess that despite all our generosity we never had to complain about any lack of God's blessing. But, as I said, we have never seen such remarkable blessing from God.
GGJ|9|59|20|0|So there seems to be a very special circumstance here that for maybe very wise reasons you cannot or may not reveal to us. But so be it. This is now such a striking miracle that no one can deny, and we do not wish to ask any further questions to know its actual reason. Nevertheless, one thing attracts my attention: that One of you who waits for you on the road over there did not want to taste any of our fruits. Is He perhaps an arch-Jew who does not want to accept anything from Samaritans, or does He not like the fruit trees that grow here in our place?"
GGJ|9|59|21|0|Andreas said: "Friend, He is neither one or the other. But he who will come to know Him, will have learned more than the whole world is ever capable to understand. That is also why He is the Lord and Master of us all."
GGJ|9|59|22|0|These words of Andreas were attracting the attention of the elder, and therefore he said (the elder): "Was my opinion not correct when I said that with this striking miracle, apart from the special mercy from above, there is still a very special secret reason? And that secret reason can certainly be found in that Man, whom you called your Lord and Master. Is my opinion correct?"
GGJ|9|59|23|0|Andreas said: "Friend, if you have that impression, then go to Him and talk to Him, for we know what we have to do and say, but He is the Lord and can do and say whatever He wills."
GGJ|9|60|1|1|The reason why the inhabitants are blessed (21/28)
GGJ|9|60|1|0|After hearing this, the elder went directly to Me and said: "Listen, Lord and Master of these men, who have satiated themselves with the fruits of our trees. Why did You actually not also want to satiate Yourself with the ripe fruits of our trees together with those who certainly are Your disciples and servants?"
GGJ|9|60|2|0|I said: "Because I did not so much desire to eat those sweet fruits of the trees, but rather I desired the much sweeter fruits of your heart and good will, for if someone does to one of My true disciples and servants a true, unselfish service of love, I accept this as if he did it for Me.
GGJ|9|60|3|0|I am with God and God is with Me, and those who are with Me are thus also with God, and God is with them. God is also with everyone who really believes in Him, keeps His commandments and loves Him above all and his fellowman as himself. If someone does not love his fellowman without payment – no matter if he is someone from his own country or a stranger – and does not help him out of one or the other distress while he can see him as one that looks like him as an image of God, how can he love God whom he does not see?
GGJ|9|60|4|0|That is why true, unselfish love for fellowman is one with the love for God, and God rewards his love already in this world and will once on the other side in His eternal Kingdom reward it even more with eternal life. Truly, not even 1 drink of water that you have given with a good heart to a thirsty person will remain unrewarded to you."
GGJ|9|60|5|0|The elder said: "Lord and Master, from Your words I conclude that You are really a Lord and Master. We refreshed the travelers already a lot of times, for we have a common spring that contains very fresh water. We also often would have liked to refresh a tired traveler with a cup of wine, if we would have that, but our region is meager and the vineyard grows not well here. To buy wine we have neither money nor flocks of the quantity that is required for that, and thus we only can assist the many poor, tired travelers with what we scantily have. May therefore the dear, great and almighty Father in Heaven accept our will as the work itself."
GGJ|9|60|6|0|I said: "That is also what He has done for an already long time, and that is why you have never known exceptional distress. And in the future He will, in a still more remarkable way, care for your present well being and even more for the salvation of your souls. You can be absolutely sure about that, because whoever, like you, trusts Him, He will never leave. Even if He often does not help him right away and clearly visibly, He nevertheless will not let him go down completely.
GGJ|9|60|7|0|Because God tries everyone first, before He will clearly help him. If after all his trials, he has kept his faithfulness and love for Him, then comes suddenly, before anyone can notice it, the always-clear help from God, and then His blessing remains always with His faithful ones. Remember this, all of you, and keep in mind: God has tested you to the salvation of your souls. You have well endured the test, and therefore He came now to you with an abundance of His rewarding blessings, and His blessings will become your permanent possession.
GGJ|9|60|8|0|You do not know Me and you do not know who I am, but the time will come, and is actually already there, that you will shout: 'Hail to the Son of David, who has come to us in the name of the Lord!' Have you not heard what happened 2 years ago in Samaria?"
GGJ|9|60|9|0|The elder said: "Lord and Master – and as You are saying Yourself now, lineal descendant of the great king of the Jews – we come only seldom into the city of Samaria, which is more than ½ day of travel away from here, and that is also why we know little of what is happening and what is going on there. However, from travelers we have heard that during the time that You mentioned, unbelievable and miraculous things must have happened by a newly arisen great prophet. They say that He gave the Samaritans also all kinds of comforting teachings, but some priests and also other worldly people took offence at Him. If this was well founded or, which is more probable, unfounded, we could in our simplicity not evaluate, and we could not make up an opinion of a matter that is unknown to us.
GGJ|9|60|10|0|But recently there was something else that happened to us, which we all witnessed – like the miraculous multiplication of the fruit trees today – and that was the following: around noon, only 2 men came to us. According to their clothing and language they were from Jerusalem, and they asked us some bread and also a few ripe fruits of our trees, which we also gladly gave them according to our capability. When they were strengthened by it, I also took the liberty to ask them who they were, from where they came, whereto they wanted to travel further, where their homeland was and what kind of work they were doing.
GGJ|9|60|11|0|And they said: 'Not so long ago we were very simple and mostly severely suppressed servants and helpers, and now and then, when we did not have any fixed job, we also were only badly rewarded day laborers in Jerusalem. But then a Man from Galilee, full of godly power, might and wisdom came to Jerusalem, who taught the whole people with powerful words and who performed great and never heard-of signs. And a lot of people began to believe in Him, to great vexation of the Pharisees and scribes whose evil attempts to deceive the people were revealed by Him without any shyness, and He sharply called them to account as someone who has power.
GGJ|9|60|12|0|This Man who was sent by God into the world, who had also continuously a mighty archangel as companion, accepted also us as His disciples because we believed in Him completely. He gave us wisdom and all kinds of power to heal the sick of body and soul, and to drive out evil spirits from men, and poison or poisonous animals cannot harm us, even if we would be forced to walk over scorpions and vipers with bare feet.
GGJ|9|60|13|0|Our most important task and activity is that we as His messengers will proclaim in name of the God-Man that was sent by God, the coming of the Kingdom of God on Earth among the people, whether they are Jews or gentiles, and that we should tell them that He personally as the Messiah, who was announced by the prophets, has now come into this world to save them from the old and extremely hard yoke of sin, the lie and the deceit, which are the judgment and the eternal death.'
GGJ|9|60|14|0|I asked those 2 of what that new teaching consisted, by which the Kingdom of God would come on Earth among the people. And look, then they talked just like You and also as one of Your disciples has now talked to us. And we were of the opinion that they were telling the truth, and we believed their words completely."
GGJ|9|61|1|1|The complete healing of the possessed person (21/29)
GGJ|9|61|1|0|And there was someone among us who was insane for already 30 years, and now and then he was lost in the woods. There he was then tormented by the evil spirits in such a way that he often cried and roared terribly, and even the wildest animals were hastily running away from him. When he then came back from the woods to us, he was calm, and when he was asked what he had done in the woods, he never could remember anything about it.
GGJ|9|61|2|0|This very unfortunate man was in the village, just during the time when those 2 men visited us, and on their request we let them be acquainted with him. Then they laid their hands on him and commanded the evil spirits in the name of the Son of God Jesus to go out of that man and leave his body forever. But out of the man, who was tormented such a long time by the evil spirits, they cried out so loud like an army of soldiers: 'Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah, who was born in the flesh from a lovely young woman in a sheep-fold in Bethlehem, and who grew up in the old Nazareth in Galilee to become a strong Man, we know, and to His almightiness we are also subjected because it is not possible for us to resist it, but you we do not know and we also will not obey you.'
GGJ|9|61|3|0|Then the 2 men called very seriously in their spirit on their Jesus for help. After this call we heard like a mighty thunder from above, and then the evil spirits left the tormented man suddenly, and we saw them hastily swirling away like a big swarm of black flies, and the man, who before that time had been tormented for so many years, became then completely healthy, and in that condition he is still living among us in the village. If You maybe want to see him, Lord and Master of Your disciples, I can let him bring here.
GGJ|9|61|4|0|Look, this was a rare occurrence in our very remote village. And now I gladly would like to know if you all are perhaps also messengers of that mighty Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah from Nazareth, because you speak wisely, just like those 2 men, and also, because of your presence, unmistakable miracles happened to our fruit trees."
GGJ|9|61|5|0|I said: "Let first that healed man be brought here, then it will appear who I am and who My disciples are."
GGJ|9|61|6|0|After these words of Mine the healed man was immediately taken out of a house where he was working, and was brought to Me, and he asked Me what I wanted him to do for Me.
GGJ|9|61|7|0|But I said to him: "I really do not want you to do any service for Me, but I can do a good service to you, and therefore I have let you come to Me. Not long ago you were set free by 2 men from your tormenting spirits?"
GGJ|9|61|8|0|The one who was questioned said: "Yes My Lord, the evil spirits have left me, thanks to God on high. But still, a certain physical weakness and the ever increasing fear for death, which comes unmistakably near at my age, does not want to leave me, despite all my praying and trusting in God, and therefore, nothing in the world can make me happy anymore. Look, that is also a big and sad evil, especially for someone who has grown old with only evil afflictions. If You perhaps can free me from that, then You would of course do me a very big and beneficial service."
GGJ|9|61|9|0|I said: "Yes, My friend, I can do that from My very own perfect power, and I do not need the help of any other being for that. And so I want that you become now immediately as strong and powerful as you have never been before, and so let that meaningless, foolish fear for the death of your body leave you also forever, which is actually no death but only a clear light to the true, eternal life."
GGJ|9|61|10|0|When I spoke out these words over that man, he suddenly became filled with the power of a young man, and his fear for death left him immediately and entirely, so that he began to shout from sheer joy and began to thank Me at the top of his voice for this healing, and he praised God who had given Me such power.
GGJ|9|61|11|0|Then the elder came to Me again and said in full amazement and awe: "O Lord and Master, I have the feeling that I know now who You actually are."
GGJ|9|61|12|0|I said: "If you have that feeling, then tell what you feel."
GGJ|9|61|13|0|And the elder said: "Lord and Master, forgive me my boldness, that I am speaking with You. From everything that I have heard now, it seems that You are Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah, because no mortal human being since the first beginning of the world could ever say: 'I do this to you from my very own perfect power,' upon which he then would precisely accomplish in a miraculous way what he wills and which he speaks out in very simple and well understandable words. Friend, You did not call to God or Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah: 'Help Me', but You said: 'I want it from My very own perfect power.'
GGJ|9|61|14|0|Thus, what are You? You Yourself are the only true Jesus Zebaoth Jehovah. Do not cover any longer now Your face of the Messiah who is promised by the prophesies of the prophets, so that in You we can greet, love, glorify and praise the One that You are and to whom no one on Earth or in Heaven is equal. For if You are Jehovah Zebaoth – which I personally do not doubt in the least – all honor and worship belongs to You by us men who have recognized You from Your words and Your deeds."
GGJ|9|61|15|0|I said: "What you want to do, do it in your heart, because every praise with the mouth has no value for Me. Profess only My name to your brothers also openly with the mouth and speak about My teaching and My deeds. Do according to My words, and act and live according to My teaching that My 2 messengers have announced to you, then I will profess you to My Father, and the one whom I will profess to My Father will have eternal life in himself.
GGJ|9|61|16|0|But now we will continue our way again, because I still must show Myself to many who just like you believe already completely in Me and who also have a great and strong desire to see Me."
GGJ|9|62|1|1|The promise and the blessing of the Lord for the inhabitants of the mountain village (21/30)
GGJ|9|62|1|0|Thus, stay with My teaching, then I also will stay with you in spirit, as I am also staying with all men who believe in Me and live and act according to My teaching, and with those who will, just like you, accept those in all love and kindness and give food and drink to those whom I have sent out to proclaim the gospel to all nations, that means the coming of God's Kingdom on Earth, of what it consists and what its nature is.
GGJ|9|62|2|0|Because those whom I am sending out now are like the prophets, and the one who will do something good for a prophet in earthly respect, will also receive the reward of a prophet, which consists in the fact that I will be and remain with him in spirit, just as I am and remain with the prophet, and he will not lack any blessings from My part.
GGJ|9|62|3|0|Until now you troublesomely have cultivated the ground, which is very stony. And your lands, gardens and fields have produced a meager harvest, but you did not grumble and have thanked God also for that which is little. And for you He also has blessed that which is little, and it was sufficient for your need. And by your neighborly love it was also sufficient for the many strangers who came to you while they were hungry, thirsty and often also naked.
GGJ|9|62|4|0|Since you were faithful in that which is little, your soil – which surface area is truly not small – will from now on lose its very stony nature, and in the future you will receive rich harvests, and you will also need many servants. In short, the spirit that I will awaken in you, will teach you how you should maintain and cultivate your earthly fields and lands in the future.
GGJ|9|62|5|0|When your soil will be full of blessings, do then not become arrogant, but stay as you are now, then My blessings will also stay with you, naturally and spiritually. This is how it is and how it will stay, as you also will actively stay in My teaching."
GGJ|9|62|6|0|After these words of Mine, all the inhabitants of the small mountain village who were present, threw themselves on their knees and thanked Me for the mercy that I had given them. The old man and the man who was completely healed could hardly speak because of their tears of gratefulness. But I ordered them to stand up and to cheerfully go to work, which they also did. Only the old man and the one who was healed stayed, and with a happy look they stared at Me and My disciples.
GGJ|9|62|7|0|The healed one said: "O what must these chosen disciples of Yours be happy, because they are continuously in Your presence, o Lord, and they can be a witness of all Your deeds and teachings."
GGJ|9|62|8|0|I said: "For this reason, later, when I no longer will be with them as a visible person, and will be there from where I came, they will also have to endure all the more heavy trials of life and all kinds of persecutions on the part of the world, because the world, as it is now, is blind and deaf. They will hate them because of My name, as they are also hating Me, because they have never known Me and will also not know Me, and so they will perish in their sins and cruel deeds.
GGJ|9|62|9|0|Look, then it will be easier for you in this world, although they will also often investigate about you to know if also you believe in Me and act and live according to My teaching.
GGJ|9|62|10|0|If they will ask you about it, then do not be scared and do also not think about what you will answer the questioners and tempters. At the moment you will need it, the right answer will surely be put in the mouth, and then not 1 tempter in 1.000 will be able to answer you back. I can also give you that complete assurance."
GGJ|9|62|11|0|They were both reassured, and I gave the disciples a sign that it was time to travel on.
GGJ|9|62|12|0|Then the disciples prepared themselves to go, and I joined them, and with the speed of the wind we left the mountain village. Before the inhabitants of the village were able to look back we were already completely out of their sight, and this fast disappearance made some to think that we were ghosts, but the old man and the one who was healed explained to them who I was and that therefore everything was possible to Me.
GGJ|9|62|13|0|The next year when their stony fields were changing into flourishing agricultural land, their faith became still stronger, and from time to time I appeared visibly among them and strengthened them in their faith and their love, patience and meekness. For when they heard that I was crucified in Jerusalem and died on the cross, some of them became very frightened and began to doubt. Therefore it was necessary to go personally to them and show Myself as Lord and as conqueror of death. At these opportunities I comforted them and explained to them from the Scripture that all this had to happen to Me, so that every soul who believes in Me would pass through the dark gate of death into eternal glory through which I went and where I already had been since eternity. I explained to them that the things which happened were done out of love for men, so that by their faith in Me and My incarnation they would become My true children, being equal to Me in everything, for the sake of their salvation, but also for the judgment over the evil world. After that, these inhabitants of the mountain village that became famous in a few years time, became true heroes in faith and in their actions.
GGJ|9|63|1|1|The Lord with His followers in an ancient forest (21/31)
GGJ|9|63|1|0|Within 1 hour we reached a dense forest through which the road to Galilee was going. It took more than 3 hours to walk through the forest, and there were no houses along the road.
GGJ|9|63|2|0|The disciples asked Me why such forest was not used by anyone.
GGJ|9|63|3|0|And I said to them: "Just be glad that in the Promised Land such a healthy forest still exists which did not yet fall as vile offering to human greed. In this forest you still can find places where the honey flows as a little brook from the trees, for in these kinds of forests the bees that prepare the honey are still abundantly present.
GGJ|9|63|4|0|I created also all kinds of animals that are firstly as necessary for the natural existence of the Earth as the eye is necessary for men to see, and secondly they are absolutely necessary for the continuous and independent development of the souls on this Earth, of which at other opportunities I have told you extensively about its essence, and which I also have shown to you by the opening of your inner sight. So you will understand that all those different animals must also have a place to live next to men on this Earth, because they are necessary for the final development of men according to My order. And for this reason such big and dense forests are also necessary on different places on Earth. Apart from that, there are also still thousands of other purposes.
GGJ|9|63|5|0|They are mainly the first vessels for taking up the numberless nature spirits who are receiving their first incarnation that is already separated from others by an ordered intelligence and are reaching a certain ripeness to such degree that they can then pass over to the more intelligent and freer animal life, and all this I have already shown to you because I want that you know all the secrets of God's Kingdom on Earth.
GGJ|9|63|6|0|As long as such forests on Earth exist in sufficient numbers and the nature spirits which continuously come down from all the stars to the Earth and those that are climbing up from the Earth while they are developing themselves, can be taken up in such forests where they can find their well-ordered accommodation, then you will not see all too heavy stormy natural disasters and all kinds of epidemical diseases to arise, but once the covetous pursuit of profit of men will violate too much the forests, it will also be hard for the people to live and to exist on this Earth, and more heavily so where the thinning out of the forests will have the upper hand. This you also can remember to warn the people on time for such thoughtless undertakings.
GGJ|9|63|7|0|Look, in the earliest times of men on this Earth they did not know about any carpentry houses and still less about cemented strongholds. Such forests served men also as their habitation, and they reached in those natural living habitations a very high age in complete health. In the north of Asia as well as Europe, and still other bigger and smaller continents – also in the southern hemisphere – there are still nowadays in natural respect very strong and healthy people living in the forests. So this forest is not as frightening and useless as the nearsighted reason of men imagines. If you have understood this, then be happy that we have still found such really healthy ancient forest."
GGJ|9|63|8|0|While I was explaining this to the disciples about the dense forest, we came in a more open space in the forest, which was surrounded by old cedars. And there was a cedar that was hollow and which contained a great number of bees that prepared so much honey that this – because the bees could not eat it all – was flowing everywhere abundantly from the holes and cracks of the mighty tree. As a result, somewhat lower than the tree and at some distance away from it, a pit as a small pond could be seen that was filled with the best of honey, and very soon the disciples discovered a little brook that was flowing from that true honey pond to the right far into the forest.
GGJ|9|63|9|0|Peter said: "This is truly still a little piece of the old Canaan, where honey and milk was flowing out into brooks. But it is rather amazing that the always insatiable greed of men has until now not discovered this true lake of honey. Lord and Master, it is a pity that we have no bread with us, otherwise we could very well eat here bread with honey."
GGJ|9|63|10|0|Then Philip said: "I have a loaf of bread with me, but we are now about 40 people. Therefore, each one of us will only receive a little piece."
GGJ|9|63|11|0|Now the disciples of John said: "We also still have a couple of loafs of bread that we already bought in Jericho. So it could be, although it is scanty, that there is enough bread for all of us."
GGJ|9|63|12|0|I said: "If you are already hungry, then divide the 3 loafs of bread among yourselves and eat."
GGJ|9|63|13|0|This is what the disciples did, and they gave Me also a big piece.
GGJ|9|63|14|0|On this, I blessed the bread and they multiplied so much that we all had more than enough. Then we went to sit around the pond, dipped the bread into the honey, and the disciples – more especially Judas Iscariot – could not have enough of the sweet bread.
GGJ|9|63|15|0|This meal lasted for about ½ hour, and then I said: "Now we all have eaten enough bread with honey and it is time to leave this place in the forest that is all too sweet for you and try to arrive in Galilee still before sunset, because here we still are in Samaria."
GGJ|9|63|16|0|Peter said: "Lord, truly, it would be good to stay here for a couple of days and to rest a little. Here we also would be safe for the often-troublesome intrusiveness of the people, for no one has discovered this place before us. This is sure because the honey river is still so full that it is overflowing."
GGJ|9|63|17|0|I said: "It is true that no one has discovered this place in the forest, but several bears of this forest have discovered it already a long time ago, and these will not wait long before they will come. If you want to spend the night around the honey river with these kinds of inhabitants, then you surely can spend the nigh here, but I will not stay around in the presence of these bears, and I do not want to keep them under control with the power of My will and cut down their meal."
GGJ|9|63|18|0|When the disciples heard that several bears would come, whom most of them disliked very much, they were immediately willing to travel on. Everyone dipped his last piece of bread still one more time in the honey and stood then quickly up from the ground, and we left that place and continued our way. But first we had to make way for quite a distance, because before, in order to come to our honey river we had to go uphill from the passable road.
GGJ|9|63|19|0|After awhile we reached with some effort the passable road again that was still running through the forest, and there we moved on again with the speed of the wind, and in this way we reached already in ½ hour the land of Galilee.
GGJ|9|64|1|1|Section: The Lord in Galilee
GGJ|9|64|1|1|In the inn of the countryside (21/32)
GGJ|9|64|1|0|After the honey meal, the disciples were very thirsty, and when we came at an inn in the countryside they wanted to drink.
GGJ|9|64|2|0|The innkeeper apologized that besides some water from the rainwater spring and sheep milk he had no other drinks. The disciples were satisfied with the sheep milk that the innkeeper possessed abundantly, and they quenched their thirst with that.
GGJ|9|64|3|0|After the disciples had quenched their thirst, the so-called and already known Jewish Greeks and also the disciples of John who all carried much money with them, asked for the price of the milk.
GGJ|9|64|4|0|The innkeeper said: "For those of you who are Jews, it is free, for it is my custom that for a Jew who asks for the first time in my inn for a refreshment, he receives it without payment, but the Greeks have to pay for the refreshment, and that is 1 coin."
GGJ|9|64|5|0|Although they were Jews, the Jewish Greeks said: "Friend, it is true that we wear Greek clothing, but we are circumcised, and thus we are Jews and no Greeks. But this does not matter. You have charged such a cheap price that we want to and also will pay the price not only once but triple, because the milk of your sheep was fresh and good and we have quenched our thirst, and therefore you have charged too little. Here, accept the money."
GGJ|9|64|6|0|Then one of the Jewish Greeks gave him a silver coin, which had the value of 100 pennies.
GGJ|9|64|7|0|The innkeeper apologized that he could not change such coin and said: "Because you are also Jews, as you claim to be and which I believe completely, you do not have to pay. Therefore I do not accept any coins from you, and certainly not a big coin."
GGJ|9|64|8|0|Then I said to the innkeeper: "He who counts such low prices as you do, commits no sin if he accept what the guests out of free will want to offer him."
GGJ|9|64|9|0|After My remark, the innkeeper accepted the coin and said: "Then one will pay for the other. Although this is no road through which many caravans are traveling, because the travelers are afraid of the dense forest where all kinds of animals of prey are living and which often make it difficult for the travelers, especially in the winter, but in spring and in summer there are nevertheless travelers coming along this old road – of which they say that it was built by the Philistines – and there surely will be several among them who could very well use a free treatment.
GGJ|9|64|10|0|O, if I only had a good spring with my farming, which otherwise is quite big, then there would be no lack of guests at certain times, but all my rainwater springs have often only just enough of more or less drinking water that I need for my business. That is why I only can seldom accommodate strangers. Look, this day is almost finished, and I gladly would like to accommodate you for the night because the next little place, a little village, is about 2 hours of walking distance from here, but I have no wine, almost no bread and no salt. We truly live here only from the milk of our sheep and goats and their smoked flesh. Also chickens are progressing well here and lay many eggs, but I continuously have to take well-armed and courageous shepherds into service, so that my flocks will not suffer too much damage from the animals of prey. However, if you can satisfy with my house food, then you can stay here for the night. I have received enough money from you and will not make a new bill for you tomorrow. My wife and my 5 already grown-up daughters can prepare our house food very well."
GGJ|9|64|11|0|I said: "Friend, we will not stay for the night here but in the nearby little village. But since I am a Master in finding pure and living springs, I want to walk around your house to see if I cannot find a place where there may be a rich spring."
GGJ|9|64|12|0|The innkeeper said: "O Friend, then Your work will be in vain, like also several water experts have done here who searched for water in the whole wide region, and with all their instruments that could well detect the presence of a subterranean spring, they could not found such a spot. Truly, God will first have to create a spring in this region, otherwise none will be found here, and around my house the least of all, for I with all my helpers have already turned everything upside down and have found nothing else than dead and dry stones."
GGJ|9|64|13|0|I said: "Then all is needed is a little test. Maybe I will succeed better than you and all your water sensors?"
GGJ|9|64|14|0|The innkeeper said: "O Friend, You surely can try it, but I only have a weak faith."
GGJ|9|64|15|0|I said: "This does not matter for the time being, because later you will come to have a stronger faith."
GGJ|9|64|16|0|After that, I asked the innkeeper on which spot near to his house he wanted to have an abundant spring.
GGJ|9|64|17|0|The innkeeper said: "Friend, that also? Yes, if You would have something like Moses' shepherd staff, then that 2 men height high, hard rock would be the most suitable spot. Like the rock in the desert had to give its water on the command of Moses when he put his staff into the rock, so this rock could do that also. But there is no Moses anymore and suchlike staff neither, and therefore our rock will surely never become a spring."
GGJ|9|64|18|0|I said: "Friend, here right before you stands more than Moses and all prophets, and My will is mightier than your shepherd staff of Moses. Look, I will not hit the rock with a staff, I will not even touch it with one finger, and the rock will give out of itself for a long time so much pure and best drinking water that you and your descendants will never have a lack of water."
GGJ|9|64|19|0|Then I turned to the rock and said: "I will that a whole brook full of pure and best water will begin to bubble up from you and will then continue to stream out for another 1.000 years, and that it will only dry up when dark heathens will trample down this place."
GGJ|9|64|20|0|On these words of Mine a piece of the rock face came off at that same moment, and with a mighty bubbling there was such strong water stream that came out, that immediately a strong brook began to stream downwards from the rock into the lower valley, and it soon made a river bed for itself to continue its flow.
GGJ|9|65|1|1|The Lord makes Himself known to the innkeeper (21/33)
GGJ|9|65|1|0|When the innkeeper saw that, he was startled, and he did not know what to say.
GGJ|9|65|2|0|But I said: "Friend, how is your weak faith now?"
GGJ|9|65|3|0|Then the innkeeper, being still completely amazed, said: "O Friend, what concerns my faith in Your word, You can make me believe now whatever You want, and I will believe You. Truly, You must be a very mighty prophet, even greater than Moses and Elijah. Maybe You already have done great signs in many places to raise up again the shattered faith in the one true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and to awaken anew the ancient fear for God into the heart of men. But I live here completely isolated from everyone between the mountains, and I do not hear much of what there is and what is going on in the wide big world, and also the travelers who pass by now and then on this old road are only seldom interrupting their trip to stay in my place because of the formerly mentioned reasons, and so a lot of wonderful things might already have happened in the world of which nothing has still come to our ears. What are You actually doing at the head of these companions of Yours. What is Your actual purpose? For I have the impression that You are not only traveling around in the world to provide waterless regions with water."
GGJ|9|65|4|0|I said: "You could be right in that, but I am surprised that you who are a Galilean yourself seem not to have heard anything about Me until now. Several years ago you often came in Nazareth, in which city I have worked as a carpenter for a long time with the old Joseph whom is well known to you. And there you have heard all kinds of things about Me. Do you not remember all that?"
GGJ|9|65|5|0|Now the innkeeper, being astonished , said: "You – are You that carpenters' son about whom the Nazarenes have told all kinds of tales and fables and whom they declared to be a half insane strange person? Yes, yes, about that carpenter I have heard so many things several years ago, but most of it was only about His childhood, because as a matured young Man and later as a Man He seemed to have kept only very little of His child capabilities. He spoke very little and He also did not perform any more signs, and then they also did not care much about Him anymore.
GGJ|9|65|6|0|So, You are the youngest son of the old Joseph of whom he had high expectations, but in whom he himself finally began to doubt because You became almost completely mute and performed hardly any more signs. Ah, now a lot of things become clear to me, which I formerly would have never believed. But now I gladly would first like to hear from Your mouth what the purpose of Your roundtrip is, and only now I very much would like that you all would stay with me tonight."
GGJ|9|65|7|0|I said: "Look, soon, when I will have returned from where I came, My disciples will be send out into the whole world and in My name they will proclaim to the people what they have learned from Me, and then the purpose of the roundtrip that I am making now will be made known.
GGJ|9|65|8|0|Whoever will believe in Me and My word and will act according to it, from his loins streams of living water will flow out, and he will thirst no more, for he will have the eternal life in the truth and in the spirit of all love from God in himself.
GGJ|9|65|9|0|It is easy to command a rock to let natural water flow out of it, but because the people have become in their mind and heart now much harder than this rock from which the water is streaming out at My word, it is much more difficult to bring the people to the point to let the water of life stream out of their loins – the water which is the eternal truth in God and which comes now to the people in the word.
GGJ|9|65|10|0|When it also will come to you in the word, then believe it and act accordingly, then you will become a spring in God's Kingdom, with which many who thirst for the truth for the eternal life of their soul, will be able to refresh themselves. By that I have explained to you the purpose of My roundtrip.
GGJ|9|65|11|0|You also desired that I would stay in your house for the night that draws near quickly. However, that wish I cannot grant now, because look, the day will still last 1 hour, and I must work as long as the day lasts. Before sunset there is still today an important work that is waiting for Me, and that is why I must immediately travel on with My disciples. But remember what I have told you now, because the time will come soon that you, together with your whole family, will appreciate it more than all the treasures of the world."
GGJ|9|65|12|0|Then I gave a sign to the disciples to break up and to continue our trip, and we prepared ourselves and moved on immediately.
GGJ|9|65|13|0|The innkeeper escorted us a couple of hundred paces, thanked Me for the miraculous good deed that I had done for him and he asked Me to return to him as soon as possible and to stay longer with him than this time.
GGJ|9|65|14|0|And I said to him: "Friend, as you see Me now, you will not see me again, but when you will be instructed by My disciples about Me and My will and will believe in My name, I will come to you in spirit and also stay with and in you. You still cannot understand this now, but when it will happen you also will understand it."
GGJ|9|65|15|0|After these words, the innkeeper said good-bye and being in deep thoughts he returned home. We quietly continued our way over a free mountain ridge and looked in all directions at the very scenic environment.
GGJ|9|65|16|0|When the innkeeper came home soon, his whole personnel, about 40 people altogether, were looking with great amazement and astonishment at the rock out of which now the water was streaming out abundantly, and they asked the innkeeper who I actually was and how I could accomplish to let such pure and so much water stream out of the rock.
GGJ|9|65|17|0|Although the innkeeper told them everything he had seen and heard, his people did not understand anything about it.
GGJ|9|65|18|0|Except a very simple shepherd who brought a flock of sheep home and who drenched them immediately at the fresh spring, said: "You guess, ask and search for all kinds of things, and the truth is so obvious here. Someone who can do something only through his word, which no human being can do, must be filled with God's Spirit, for only God can accomplish something like that. And since God has given our house a more than great mercy with this, we should now also thank Him first and praise His most glorious name, and tomorrow we should go immediately to work down there, where the plain has already a very broad deepening of itself, and make a pond in which the water that streams from here can come together and where it will be easier for us to drench our flocks than here where the water streams too fast from the rock to the valley."
GGJ|9|65|19|0|They all praised the shepherd because of his good idea and his advice, and some helpers took immediately pickaxes, shovels and axes, and in 1 hour time they achieved to make the water flow down to the formerly mentioned valley where it had to gather, and within a couple of days the whole valley, which consisted only of bare stones, was changed into a real lake about which later many travelers were extremely surprised because in former times they mainly avoided this region because there was lack of water in the summer.
GGJ|9|65|20|0|Soon many travelers came along that old road, and the innkeeper became soon so rich that instead of the former little inn that was hardly noticed, he built a large one, and he had always many guests. Many traveled also to that place because of the story of the miracle that was quickly spreading around, and they stayed then several days in that inn.
GGJ|9|65|21|0|The innkeeper became later also an important spreader of My gospel after he had been well instructed by My disciples.
GGJ|9|65|22|0|This is an addition of what is memorable to mention.
GGJ|9|65|23|0|And so we will return back to us.
GGJ|9|66|1|1|The healing of the 10 lepers (21/34)
GGJ|9|66|1|0|After a little hour we came near a small village or market place, and there, 10 men came to us who suffered from a malicious leper disease. They all came from near Nazareth and had to stay already for a whole year in the open air because no one wanted to accommodate them in an inn, and also no doctor could help them.
GGJ|9|66|2|0|When they came very close to Me, the 10 recognized Me and also some of My disciples. They stood still, raised their voice and said: "O Jesus, dear Master, we know You and Your godly power, have mercy on us, for we not only often suffer pains that are hardly bearable, but everyone flees away from our presence."
GGJ|9|66|3|0|I said to them: "May your faith help you. Return now again to the little market place and show yourselves to a priest who is also a doctor (which the Jewish priests are usually imagining themselves to be), and he will give you a valid certificate for the world saying that you are now completely clean. But then go away and be useful to the people by the work of your hands, and commit no more sin, so that not something worse will happen to you than up to now, for it is the sin of lewdness that brings about such afflictions to the body. Now go, and do what I have commanded you."
GGJ|9|66|4|0|Then the purified men went hastily back again to the market and went to a priest, showed themselves to him and asked him to give them a certificate.
GGJ|9|66|5|0|And the priest looked at them, saw that they were completely clean and gave them, in return of a little offering – as this was the custom – to each one of them a personal certificate that consisted of a small sheet of donkey's skin that was made smooth and marked with a star.
GGJ|9|66|6|0|With that certificate they went then to an inn, and after they showed the mentioned certificate they were accepted as guests in the inn without any objection.
GGJ|9|66|7|0|One of them said however to his former fellow-sufferers: "Listen, that dear Master Jesus of Nazareth has set us free from our serious affliction by His miraculous godly power. Therefore, I consider it as our first duty to turn around immediately, go to meet Him and express once more our thanks to Him."
GGJ|9|66|8|0|Then the others said: "You are right, but the sun has already set and it starts to get dark, and He will not stand there now waiting outside of the market until we come back and express our thanks to Him orally. We thank Him in our heart, and He, who also knows what a person thinks, will not hold it against us if we will not go to meet Him to the place where He probable cannot be found anymore."
GGJ|9|66|9|0|But the one said: "If the dear Master Jesus knows the thoughts of men also from a distance, as we have already experienced with Him, then He will also know that I will now return to the place where we were cleansed, to give Him there the honor that is due to Him – no matter if He will be there or not."
GGJ|9|66|10|0|The others said: "You must do what seems good and right to you. We however think that we are not acting wrongly when we do what seems good and right to us."
GGJ|9|66|11|0|Then the 9 went into the inn, but the one returned to the place where he was cleansed and where I was still staying because of the pleasant evening. When he came to me, he felt great gladness that he could still meet Me at the same place where ½ hour ago he was cleansed of the malicious leper disease together with the other 9.
GGJ|9|66|12|0|At once he fell on his face before Me and praised God with a loud voice (the healed leper): O Jesus, dear, good Master, Son of the living eternal God who are one with Him in nature and Being, and therefore can also do everything what the Father can do, I thank You and praise You because you have shown such great mercy to me and also to the others, my fellow-sufferers. Honor, glory and praise to You as much as to the Father in Heaven who has come in You, His Son, to us poor sinners to fulfill what He faithfully and openly has promised through the mouth of the patriarchs and prophets. O, may Your love, mercy and compassion remain with us always, and make, o Jesus, also the blind of spirit to see that."
GGJ|9|66|13|0|I said: "Stand up, because your great faith has helped you. You are a Samaritan and have recognized Me, and you have come and have given the honor to God as it is proper. Therefore, you also will remain in My love. But what about the other 9? Were they also not cleansed just like you? And if they were cleansed, then why did they not come with you to give honor to God, just like you? Is there no one else except you who turned around to give honor to Him who made him healthy? So a stranger knows better what is due to God than those who let themselves be honored as children of God. Therefore, that honor will soon be taken away from the children and be given to the strangers."
GGJ|9|66|14|0|The Samaritan kneeled again before Me on the ground and I said once more with friendly words to him: "Stand up completely now and go to the inn, for your faith has helped you. However, say also to your companions, who are Jews, what I have said to you."
GGJ|9|66|15|0|Then the healed one stood up completely and went to the inn, and there he met his companions who were eating heartily bread and wine.
GGJ|9|66|16|0|When he came to them, they asked him immediately if he still was able to find Me somewhere.
GGJ|9|66|17|0|And he told them very seriously and openly what I had said to him.
GGJ|9|66|18|0|Then the 9 were overtaken by fear that they could fall back again into the leper disease. Then they did not eat and drink anymore and they regretted that they also did not do what the Samaritan had done.
GGJ|9|66|19|0|Soon after that, I came with My disciples and moved into the same inn. A big room was immediately assigned to us, and the innkeeper himself, who also was more a Samaritan than a Jew, asked us at once what we wanted to eat and drink.
GGJ|9|66|20|0|And I said: "Just give what you have, and we will eat that."
GGJ|9|66|21|0|Then the innkeeper ordered his servants immediately to bring bread and wine, and later a right number of fishes would be well prepared for us.
GGJ|9|66|22|0|As the innkeeper had ordered, so it was done.
GGJ|9|66|23|0|While we were heartily eating the bread and the wine for some time, the personnel were drawn by curiosity to us in order to see and to hear who we were and from where we came. But when they saw us, they realized that we certainly must be the same by whom the 10 lepers were cleansed, because these had given a precise description of us before, and so the servants recognized us very soon as the miraculous saviors.
GGJ|9|66|24|0|That was also immediately told to the innkeeper, and so he also paid immediately more attention to us and inquired about our situation and our work. He came to sit at our table, took also bread and wine and asked one of My disciples if we were perhaps the same men of whom there was One named Jesus who has completely cleansed the 10 lepers only with the power of His word.
GGJ|9|66|25|0|The disciple, whose name was James the little, said however: "There at the head of the table sits the Lord. Ask Him, then He will give you the right answer."
GGJ|9|66|26|0|Then the innkeeper came immediately to Me and said: "Listen, Friend, are You that wonderful Savior, who outside of the market has cleansed those 10 from their malicious leper disease, only by the power and might of His word? Are You now the already widely known Jesus of Nazareth?"
GGJ|9|66|27|0|I said: "Bring them here who told you that. They will surely tell you again if I am the One."
GGJ|9|66|28|0|Then the innkeeper went immediately away and brought some of those who were cleansed to us, and at once they said with one voice (the healed ones): "Yes, yes, that is the One who has shown to us, ungrateful ones, that great mercy."
GGJ|9|66|29|0|And now also the 9, who did not turn around before, fell down before Me and gave Me the honor.
GGJ|9|66|30|0|But I said to them: "Since you were driven to Me by fear that you might be affected again by the leper disease, you have now also come to give God the honor. It will be forgiven to you this time and you will remain clean, but in the future My blessing will not remain with those who after they have received mercy are too lazy to give honor to the One from whom they have received the mercy. Now stand up and go, and from now on do not sin anymore."
GGJ|9|66|31|0|Then those who were cleansed stood up, gave once more thanks and went again to the room that was assigned to them.
GGJ|9|66|32|0|Now the innkeeper knew with whom he was dealing. He became at once full of respect for Me, left the room and went to the kitchen and ordered his female cooks that they had to prepare the very best fish, which also happened.
GGJ|9|67|1|1|Some Pharisees and scribes tempt the Lord (21/35)
GGJ|9|67|1|0|During the evening all Pharisees, rabbi's and a scribe who held an office in this market place where also in this inn, and the innkeeper informed them about it, assuming to give Me a pleasant company with that, for I, who had cleansed before the 10 from their malicious leper disease in a miraculous way, was now also his guest and was with several companions in the large dining hall.
GGJ|9|67|2|0|When the Pharisees, the scribe and the rabbi's heard that from the innkeeper, they stood immediately up from their table and said among each other: "Good, we will test Him to see if it is really true what is known about Him from far and wide and even among the gentiles. They say that He is the promised Messiah of the Jews and who will establish the Kingdom of God on Earth. We will see how He will stand before us."
GGJ|9|67|3|0|So with these intentions and escorted by the innkeeper they came to us in the big dining hall, ordered immediately a table to be set for them and let abundantly the best wine and bread and well-prepared fishes and still other food be put on it. When the table was richly provided, for the great gratification of their thick bellies, they went to sit down and showed by their words and gestures that they were in charge in this place.
GGJ|9|67|4|0|However we behaved very indifferent before them as if we hardly noticed that they had installed themselves in our dining hall. We ate and drank and talked about very casual things. The fishes were now also put on our table and we began to eat them.
GGJ|9|67|5|0|The Pharisees noticed that we ate the most expensive noble fishes and that besides that we also drank the best wine. Then one of the Pharisees turned to the innkeeper and said: "Why did you not also have these kind of fishes be prepared for us? Are we perhaps less than these Galileans of whom we know several of them very well?"
GGJ|9|67|6|0|The innkeeper said: "Less or not less, that makes no difference to me. Whatever someone has ordered, he also receives. What you have ordered stands also on your table, but if you also want noble fishes then there is still time to let them be prepared for you, as much as you want."
GGJ|9|67|7|0|But the Pharisees knew that these kinds of fishes were very expensive and that the innkeeper always let himself be paid very well for that, and therefore they did not order any noble fishes. But in order to explain away the stinginess of the Pharisees, one of them said: "If we cannot be first to have these kinds of fishes, then we also do not want to be second to have them."
GGJ|9|67|8|0|The innkeeper said: "You can now say what you want, this does not confuse me in the least. Who can force me to give what I want to someone who only has desired something to eat without specifying out of what the food had to consist, and who can command me to set something else on the table than what he clearly desired? In short, with me counts the ancient principle: 'everyone his own.'
GGJ|9|67|9|0|The Pharisee said: "You are right in this, and we have no objections, but it is strange of you, since you do not have exactly the reputation of being a generous man, that precisely towards these Galileans you are so well-disposed while all of them are not from far away, and there is also the question if they will be able to pay you for these expensive fishes."
GGJ|9|67|10|0|The innkeeper said: "Also that is of no concern to you. People like you are to me really nothing exceptional, but people like the Savior Jesus of Nazareth who you know, who by the truly miraculous power of His word and will can heal in one moment 10 men from the most malicious leper disease and make them completely healthy, and to whom you gave hardly 1 hour ago the written certificate, are surely extremely exceptional and have actually never existed until now. And therefore, everyone will surely well understand that out of free will, this consideration that they deserve should be given to them."
GGJ|9|67|11|0|On this excellent counter remark the Pharisees did not know what to answer and they tried to save their face with good looks, although inwardly they were full of wickedness. They ate and drank now very considerably, and we did the same and did not care about what the displeased Pharisees were doing or about what kind of words they were speaking among each other.
GGJ|9|67|12|0|But when the wine had greatly heated up the Pharisees and were trying to start an argument with Me, the scribe stood up, came shamelessly standing before Me and said: "Master, do tell us out of which power You are doing Your apparent miracles?"
GGJ|9|67|13|0|I said: "This I surely want to tell you – but first you should answer My question. Tell Me: were the preaching and baptism of John ordained by God or were they purely a work of men?"
GGJ|9|67|14|0|Now the scribe did not know what to answer Me, for he thought: If I say: 'they were ordained by God', then He will tell me: 'then why did you not believe him?' and if I say: 'they were purely the work of men', then we soon will have the innkeeper and tomorrow the whole market place against us, because they all took John for a prophet who was awakened by God.
GGJ|9|67|15|0|Only after a while he (the scribe) said: "Master, this truly none of us know, and so I cannot answer You yes or no."
GGJ|9|67|16|0|I said: "Then I also cannot tell you out of which power I am doing My miracles, and so we are just as far with one another as before."
GGJ|9|67|17|0|Then there was also a Pharisee who came to Me and said: "Master, we have heard already many different things about You, and among those, also that by You the Kingdom of God will be established. By Your deeds You are witnessing of Yourself that You are the One whom all the Jews are expecting, based on the ancient promise. Look, also we want to believe in You, but do tell us how and when the Kingdom of God will come among the people on this Earth."
GGJ|9|67|18|0|I said: "Most certainly not in the way you imagine."
GGJ|9|67|19|0|Now the scribe said: "But then how?"
GGJ|9|67|20|0|I said: "The Kingdom of God will come without any outer pomp and splendor, and it will not be said: 'Look, here', or 'there it is', because the Kingdom of God is not a material, but a spiritual Kingdom, because God is in Himself the eternal original and purest Spirit, and His Kingdom is therefore also not given for the body and established on this Earth, but for the soul and the spirit of the body. The soul and the spirit are however inside man and not outside of him, and so the Kingdom of God is only inside man, and when it will come to man, he will only feel it in himself and not outside of himself."
GGJ|9|67|21|0|On this My answer the Pharisees did not know anymore what to reply to Me and they returned to their table.
GGJ|9|67|22|0|The innkeeper was secretly glad that I shut the mouth of the Pharisees, and he let new, first class wine to be set on our table and he said to Me: "Eat and drink as much as you want, for the bill is for me this time."
GGJ|9|67|23|0|And we ate and drank very cheerfully.
GGJ|9|67|24|0|When the Pharisees saw that, they were even more offended and said aloud among themselves: "And this should be the Messiah sent by God in this world! What are He and His disciples gluttons and drunkards! And moreover we know that He associates with tax collectors, heathens and other sinners and eats His bread with unwashed hands, and no matter how much miracles He performs, a true scribe and Pharisee will not believe in Him!"
GGJ|9|67|25|0|Then the innkeeper said: "He certainly will care very little about that. If He is the Lord – and this I also do believe now – then He, who is in Himself the most perfect Spirit out of God, will not need to conform Himself to our worldly institutions, but we should conform ourselves to the ones He will give us."
GGJ|9|67|26|0|The Pharisees said: "What you say to us does not irritate us, because we know that you are more a Samaritan than a Jew. We are irritated about the fact that He, through His teaching and deeds, is seducing many Jews and claims to be something that He cannot be because in many respects He does not keep the law of Moses."
GGJ|9|67|27|0|Then I stood up with a serious face and said: "With whom will I compare this kind of degenerated people? John ate and drunk almost nothing else except grasshoppers and wild honey and led a strict life of penitence. Then they said: 'What is this man a pretender and a hypocrite. But this they said because John showed them their complete godlessness and countless sins, and for this reason they planned to bring Herod to the point that he would throw him into prison and let him cut off his head.
GGJ|9|67|28|0|I eat and drink, do not behave as an extremist or a sulking person and meet everyone in a friendly way. I help everyone who comes to Me, believes in Me and asks Me for help, and then they say: 'What is this Man a drunkard and a big eater and a friend of sinners, tax collectors and heathens, and He does not keep the rules of Moses.'
GGJ|9|67|29|0|But what about when they teach: 'If you make an offering it will be more useful to you than if you yourself would honor your father and mother.' Do they not abolish God's commandments with that and torment the people with rules that they invented for the greatest benefit of their bellies? Therefore, later all the more damnation will come over them. They put unbearable loads upon the people, while they themselves do not touch them with the little finger. For the big offerings they promise to keep long prayers and let them be rattled off before the eyes of the deceived and blind people in a disgusting heartless and useless manner by their subordinate servants. Are they then not the same as men who are nursing mosquitoes and in return for that swallow up camels?
GGJ|9|67|30|0|Yes, yes, although they eat their bread with washed hands but their heart is full of filth and dirt. Therefore they also look like neat and elegant whitewashed graves that are inside full of rotting and stench. To eat bread with unwashed hands does not defile man – and the least when there is no possibility to wash his hands before eating bread, which happens often – but lie, deceit, jealousy, stinginess, gluttony and revelry, pride, hatred, anger, fornication, harlotry, adultery and the denial of God in man are defiling the whole man and make him a child of Hell."
GGJ|9|67|31|0|When the Pharisees heard that from Me they became very angry, stood up from their table and left the hall, which was very pleasant to us all.
GGJ|9|67|32|0|The innkeeper came to Me and could not thank Me enough that I had thrown the truth straight into the face of the Pharisees, and also all My disciples praised Me.
GGJ|9|67|33|0|Finally the innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, I suppose that these words of Yours will bring one or the other of these Pharisees to a better opinion about You?"
GGJ|9|67|34|0|I said: "You will more easily whitewash 10 Mores than that 1 of these hypocrites would repent and do penance. When stinginess, jealousy and lust for power are too deeply rooted in man, then they hardly can become truly better. But we will just let them breed among each other, tomorrow is another day on which there will be something to do."
GGJ|9|68|1|1|The Lord heals the sick helper of the innkeeper (21/36)
GGJ|9|68|1|0|But you have a sick helper who is your favorite, because he always has served you in the most loyal and zealous way and who cannot stand up from his sickbed since already 1 full year because he is afflicted by gout. If you want and believe, I can help him."
GGJ|9|68|2|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, if You would like to show me this mercy, I want to do everything that You want me to do for You."
GGJ|9|68|3|0|I said: "Then it will happen according to your faith. Go and see if your helper is still in pain."
GGJ|9|68|4|0|Then the innkeeper went immediately to the room where the sick helper was, and see, the helper was healthy, and he told the innkeeper that he had clearly the impression that there had been lightning around him, and after that in one moment all pain and weakness had left him, so much so that he now immediately wanted to stand up from his sickbed. God must have done a miracle to him.
GGJ|9|68|5|0|The innkeeper said: "You surely can stand up now and come then into the big hall. There you will see the One who made you miraculously healthy."
GGJ|9|68|6|0|The helper did quickly what the innkeeper told him to do, and the latter came with a very thankful heart immediately back to us.
GGJ|9|68|7|0|When the innkeeper came to us again and had expressed his thanks to Me, the healed helper came also soon after him, and together with him came also the other personnel of the house and servants and maidservants, and they asked who of us was the One who had healed the chief helper miraculously of his gout.
GGJ|9|68|8|0|The innkeeper pointed with his hand to Me and said: "This God-Man here, of whom I must say that no one of us is in the least worthy that He came to us and walked through the doorstep of my house. Thank Him, all of you for all the mercy that He has given us, and give Him always the honor before all men."
GGJ|9|68|9|0|After these words, the innkeeper kneeled down immediately at My feet, thanked Me and praised Me loudly. Then also the others of the personnel did the same, the servants and maidservants, which caused a great noise in the house that could also be heard by the Pharisees, although their room was far away from our hall. And one of them came to see what was happening.
GGJ|9|68|10|0|When he heard that I had completely healed the helper from his gout, and in which manner, he was irritated and said to the innkeeper whom he called (the Pharisee): "Watch out for this agitator of the people, for if He does those miracles with the help of the chief of devils or by another kind of sorcery, which He has perhaps learned from the Essenes, then the Romans will soon come to know that the whole people runs after Him, who will finally make Him king over all the Jews, and then they will come down to us and will really beat us up."
GGJ|9|68|11|0|The innkeeper said: "Thanks to this Man of wonders, whom the Romans know certainly already for a longer time than we, I have nothing to fear from them, but from you I could fear everything if I were not a Roman citizen. But you should fear this Man who must be filled with the Spirit of God, for otherwise He impossibly could do such signs and perform such deeds that are only possible to God, and the one who is filled with God's Spirit is also a true Lord over everything in Heaven and on the Earth, and those who are His enemies should only fear Him, but He not them. So the warning that you gave me will never take root in my mind."
GGJ|9|68|12|0|When the rabbi – who was actually a lower Pharisee – heard this from the innkeeper, he became still more irritated than before. He did not say anything anymore and went back to his companions.
GGJ|9|68|13|0|When he came to them, they immediately asked him what happened.
GGJ|9|68|14|0|However, the rabbi was thinking about the words of the innkeeper, and therefore he indifferently reported what happened and said that mostly the personnel burst out in insignificant jubilation.
GGJ|9|68|15|0|The other Pharisees were satisfied with that and did not ask any further and continued to revel and said: "Just let us grant the amazed innkeeper his pleasure to praise his Savior and Messiah as a wonder doctor who is traveling around and who unmistakably comes from the school of the Essenes, and whom also the Romans are holding in great esteem. In a few weeks time everything will again be gone and forgotten with him."
GGJ|9|68|16|0|This mood of the already really drunk Pharisees was good for us, because by that they left us in peace and we were able to discuss important things with one another.
GGJ|9|68|17|0|Also the personnel, the servants and maidservants who came into our hall went on command of the innkeeper to work again, for they still had a lot of things to do because a few strangers who – mostly for business reasons – came from Capernaum to this market. Only the healed helper stayed with us, and he ate and drank with us and strengthened himself.
GGJ|9|69|1|1|The value of the temple rules (21/37)
GGJ|9|69|1|0|The innkeeper said to Me: "O Lord and Master, as we are sitting here quietly together and do not have to be afraid of being disturbed by anyone, and since it is also not so late in the evening, I ask You to name me a few things which are necessary to attain the true salvation of the soul."
GGJ|9|69|2|0|I said: "Believe in God without doubting, keep His command-ments, love Him above all as much as you can, and your fellowmen as yourself, and believe that I am the promised Messiah who have come now Myself in a body to this world as the eternal Truth, the Light and the Life, so that all who believe in Him and live according to My teaching, will have the eternal life. If you believe all that and act accordingly, you will obtain and keep for eternity the true, living salvation for your soul.
GGJ|9|69|3|0|Look, only this is completely sufficient to attain to the Kingdom of God in yourself. All the rest is useless and has with regard to the benefit of the soul no value before God. If I as the Lord of all life am saying this to you, you also can believe it is so and not otherwise."
GGJ|9|69|4|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, I believe this now firmly and without any doubt. However, Moses gave still a lot more rules and precepts. For instance that a Jew may eat only certain foods, must wash his body frequently, must fast, must do penance in sack and ashes, must carry a cloak made of hairs, and still a lot of other things which are difficult to remember and therefore still more difficult to keep, by which you then also live constantly in fear of being full of sins which you unknowingly might have committed. How should we actually behave concerning these things? Is the strict observance of all precepts, which Moses and also the other prophets have given, an absolute condition to attain to the satisfaction of God?"
GGJ|9|69|5|0|I said: "If you keep what I have told you just now, you have by that fulfilled everything that is written in Moses and all the prophets where it says what you have to do. Man must eat and drink to keep him physically alive, and the foods and drinks should be clean and fresh. Likewise it is also good and healthy for the body to keep it clean as much as possible, and so also to be pure, moderate and sober in all things. Thus, these kinds of precepts are not only good and beneficial for the Jews, but for all men, because also the soul cannot raise himself so easily in a sick body unto that which can benefit his salvation and strengthen him for eternal life.
GGJ|9|69|6|0|Look, for this reason God prescribed through Moses and also through the other prophets that which is good for the body during the time of the earthly life, and it is to the benefit of man to keep these rules.
GGJ|9|69|7|0|However, the one who does what I have just told you, will be guided by the spirit of the Kingdom of God in his own heart, and this will show him also the rules for the benefit of his body. And so already everything is contained in what I have told you. Have you understood all this now?"
GGJ|9|69|8|0|While the healed helper agreed on that very thankfully, the innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, we thank You from the deepest of our soul, with all our heart and with all the strength of our life for Your very wise and truthful lesson which has kindled a total different light in us compared to the long preachings of the Pharisees who say that the whole salvation of men depends only on the fact of keeping strictly those many outer things and rules, but keeping God's commandments by which the soul is purified and made stronger for the eternal life they attach almost no importance and say that man must make offerings instead, which are more useful for him than when he rigidly and troublesomely would keep the commandments.
GGJ|9|69|9|0|And so you can see the people who often lay down big offerings before the doors of the Pharisees, but now you hardly can find anyone who strictly observes the commandments of Moses, because the people say: 'if offerings are the same for God, and we can still be more purified of our sins than when we troublesomely observe the commandments, then offerings are much easier, and our conscious is lighter, because according to the words of the Pharisees the offerings will atone everything before God, but the keeping of the commandments only insofar as someone was capable to observe strictly and conscientiously one or the other commandment.'
GGJ|9|69|10|0|Well now, if we compare that teaching with what You, o Lord and Master, have advised and very clearly explained to me, then there is an infinite great difference. With You everything is the fullest and living truth, and with the Pharisees it is a dirty, dead lie by which truly not one soul can attain to eternal life. Lord, what should we do now regarding the Pharisees?"
GGJ|9|69|11|0|I said: "Listen to what they announce as the pure word from Moses and the prophets, and act according to that pure word, but do not keep their own rules, for in God's eyes they are an abomination.
GGJ|9|69|12|0|For it is also written: 'See, this people honors Me with the lips, but their heart is far away from Me.' However, I say to you all: the end of those who preach a human teaching has come near. That is why I, who am the Truth, the Way and the Life, have come to you, and I will wipe away the lie and its evil works. Although I will soon leave this world, and during the time that I will be absent visibly, the lie and its false and evil things will still be rampant for some time among the people on Earth, but then at the right time I will come back to you people with all might and power and will make an end to the dominion of the lie and deceit.
GGJ|9|69|13|0|Already now I prepare in the hearts of men the ground for it, and I am building a new temple and a new city of God. Let us finish its construction as soon as possible, so that the old temple and the city of lie, deceit and all evil will be destroyed forever.
GGJ|9|69|14|0|This you surely cannot understand now in all its purity, but when you will be permeated with My Spirit, then also that will be very clear, and then you will remember what I have told you beforehand."
GGJ|9|69|15|0|These words of Mine were also for de disciples not completely clear, and therefore they said among each other (the disciples): "He already spoke a few times about a 2nd coming on this Earth, but always in a rather vague manner, like the prophets do. Just let us ask Him now straightly, maybe this time He will tell us more, and more specific."
GGJ|9|70|1|1|The 2nd coming of the Lord (21/38)
GGJ|9|70|1|0|After this conversation among themselves the disciples turned to Me and said: "Lord and Master, You have said already several times that it will be given to us to well understand the secrets of the Kingdom of God, and You also have very clearly revealed to us already so many things, so that in the spirit we can well understand Your infinite creation and still 1.000 other things which no worldly wise person could ever imagine and which, even through personal investigation and seeking he will never be able to clearly imagine, for which reason all human knowledge was until now only piece-work. Please tell us now also something more specific about Your 2nd coming. In which time will You return, and where and how? Because we are of the opinion that also this is part of understanding the secrets of God's Kingdom."
GGJ|9|70|2|0|I said: "Also this I have told you already several times very extensively. But because you also are not completely permeated with My Spirit you still do not understand it fully. The year, the day and the hour I cannot tell you with certainty because everything on this Earth depends on the complete free will of men. Therefore, not even an angel in Heaven knows it, but only the Father and also the one to whom He wants to reveal it. Besides, it is for the salvation of the soul not absolutely necessary to know it very precisely beforehand.
GGJ|9|70|3|0|Would it be good for someone to know very precisely beforehand the day and the hour of his death? For very few who are reborn in the spirit, yes, but for numberless people it would be very bad, because the approaching hour of their death would fill them so much with fear, anguish and despair and become great enemies of life, in such a way that they would prematurely take away their life in order to escape the anguish of death, or they would come into such great laziness of life that little salvation could be expected for the soul. So it is better for man not to know all things for sure beforehand, namely as to what, how and when this and that can and also must come over him in this world.
GGJ|9|70|4|0|I say to you: the time will come that your spiritual descendants will ask, just like now here, when the day of the Son of Man will come, and will desire to see the day, and they will still not see it as you desire. In that time many will rise and come forward, and with a wise face they will say: 'Look here', 'Look there' and 'That is the day'. But then do not go there to follow such prophets.
GGJ|9|70|5|0|The day of My 2nd coming will be as a lightning that goes from the east to the west, high in the clouded sky, and will illuminate everything that is under the sky. Before that will happen – as I have told you already several times – the Son of Man must still suffer many things and be rejected entirely by this generation, namely by the Jews and the Pharisees, and in later times by those who will be called the new Jews and Pharisees.
GGJ|9|70|6|0|As it happened during the time of Noah so it will happen in the time of the 2nd coming of the Son of Man. They ate and drank very cheerfully, they married and let themselves be given to marriage until the day that Noah climbed into the ark and the flood came and they all drowned. And it will happen in the same manner as during the time of Lot: they ate and drank, they bought and sold, and they planted and constructed. But on the day – as I have explained to you more in detail on the Mount of Olives – that Lot went out of Sodom it was already raining fire and sulfur from the sky, and they all perished by it.
GGJ|9|70|7|0|Now look, this is how it also will be and happen during the time when the Son of Man will be revealed again. Whoever will be on that day on the roof and knows that his household goods are in the house, let him not come down from the roof to get his household goods – which has to be understood as follows: he who really understands those things should stay with that understanding and not leave that level out of fear that by that he might lose worldly advantages, because those things will be destroyed.
GGJ|9|70|8|0|So also still another image: whoever is in the field (the freedom of understanding) should not turn around to what is behind him (old deceiving teachings and their rules), but should remember the wife of Lot, and should continue to strive forwards in the truth.
GGJ|9|70|9|0|I will still tell you more: during that same time there will be 2 in a mill and do the same work. The one will be accepted and the other left behind, which means: the honest worker will be accepted and the dishonest and selfish one will be left behind, because he who will try to keep his soul because of the world, will lose it, but he who will lose it for the sake of the world will keep his life and will help him towards true eternal life.
GGJ|9|70|10|0|And still further, I say to you: in one and the same night of the soul, 2 people will lie in one and the same bed. Also then, the one will be accepted and the other left behind, which means: 2 people will outwardly be in the sphere of one and the same confession of faith, but the one will be in the active living faith and will therefore be accepted in the living and lightful Kingdom of God, but the other will only adhere to the outer cult, which has no inner value for the life of the soul and the spirit, and will not be accepted in the living and lightful Kingdom of God, because his faith without the works of neighborly love is as it were dead.
GGJ|9|70|11|0|And further: there will be 2 people in the field of work. The one who will work without self-interest in the living faith out of love for God and out of love for his fellowman, will also be accepted in the true Kingdom of God. But the one who will work in the same field as the Pharisees without inner living faith out of pure self-interest, will obviously be left behind and will not be accepted in the living and lightful Kingdom of God.
GGJ|9|70|12|0|See, that is how it will be and happen during the 2nd coming the Son of Man, and this is how it will manifest itself. When in the future you will be permeated deeper with My Spirit, you will also clearly understand all that I have said now. At this moment however, I cannot explain it to you more clearly and more understandably."
GGJ|9|70|13|0|The disciples said: "Lord and Master, that is all right and we believe Your words, but where and when will it happen, counted according to earthly time? Surely, this You also can tell us."
GGJ|9|71|1|1|The end time before the 2nd coming of the Lord (21/39)
GGJ|9|71|1|0|I said: "It is really remarkable how little you still understand things. I have already so often explained to you why the earthly time cannot be calculated precisely and with certainty as you think, like I could tell you very exactly in advance and up to a moment when this or that mountain and its rocky tops will be destroyed by a lightning. Because in that case we are dealing with judged matter, which is in everything completely dependent on the power of My will, but with men who have a free, self-deciding will, it does not happen in the same way. The reason of it I have already often shown to you and you finally will understand it once, and therefore you should not come to Me with the same questions each time.
GGJ|9|71|2|0|But if you absolutely want to have determined the 'where' and 'when' more precisely, then remember what I will tell you now: where there is a corpse, there soon the free eagles will gather."
GGJ|9|71|3|0|The disciples said: "O Lord and Master, now You have again said something which we cannot understand. What is the corpse and what are the eagles, and when will the corpse be, and where will the free eagles come from?"
GGJ|9|71|4|0|I said: "Just look at the rotten and unbelieving institution of Pharisees, then you will see the corpse. I and all who believe in Me, Jews and gentiles, are the eagles who soon will eat up the corpse completely. So also, the night of the sins of the soul are a corpse around which the light of life is spreading itself and destroys the corpse with all its hazes and illusions, just like the morning does with the night.
GGJ|9|71|5|0|As this is now happening before our eyes with the Jewry that is now without truth or faith, by which it has become a very big corpse that will be finished in about 50 earthly years, so it will also happen in later times with the teaching and the church that I am establishing now. It will become an even more terrible corpse than the Jewry now, and then also the free eagles of light and life will come over it from all directions, and with the fire of the true love and with the power of the light of truth they will consume it as a corpse that wants to spoil everything. And that can still happen before 2 full 1.000 earthly years after My life as I am now bodily present here amongst you, will have passed by – which I also have already explained to you at other occasions.
GGJ|9|71|6|0|Then you were wondering, just like now, why this will actually be permitted by God. However, I also have already often, like also this time, shown you that I cannot and may not guide men with My almighty will to whom I have given a completely free will, a free self-determination as well as all the other created beings, small and big in the whole of infinity, because if I would do that, then man would not be a human being but would be just like an animal or plant or stone that is judged by My almightiness. Hopefully you will realize and understand this now and will not ask Me so easily about things which are obvious for all those who think somehow clearly.
GGJ|9|71|7|0|If already now in this time, while I am still walking around in a body on this Earth amongst you, and am teaching, there are already a number of people who travel around in My name and who also spread My teaching for their material benefit but who are also mixing it with their own impure seed from which soon between the meager wheat in the field of life and its truth much bad weed will grow up, will it then be surprising when in later times in My name still more false teachers and prophets will rise up who are not called, and who, with the sword in the hand, will shout with mighty words to the people: 'Look, here is Christ!', or 'There He is!'
GGJ|9|71|8|0|When you, and later your true, pure successors will hear and see that, then do not believe such shouters. Because at their works they can be quite as easily be recognized as the trees from their fruits, because a good tree brings forth good fruits. At thornbushes will not grow any grapes and at thistles no figs.
GGJ|9|71|9|0|Of what the Kingdom of God consists, and the only way on which it can manifest itself in man himself, and where it happens, I have just told the Pharisees in your presence. So you surely will realize and understand that you should not believe those who shout: 'Look here!', 'Look there!' For as the spirit is inside man, and all the life, thinking, feeling, knowing and wanting originally comes from it and penetrates all fibers, in the same way is also the Kingdom of God, which is the true kingdom of life of the spirit, only inside man and not in one or the other manner outwardly or outside of man.
GGJ|9|71|10|0|Whoever will accept it in him in this manner and will understand it according to the full, living truth, can never in eternity be misled by a false prophet. But whoever in his mind looks like a weathercock or a reed in the water, will of course with much difficulty find the harbor of life that is filled with peace and that is illuminated by the truth. Therefore, be no weathercock or reed, but true rocks of life over which the storms and the waves of water have no hold. Did you well understand this now?"
GGJ|9|71|11|0|The disciples said: "Yes, Lord and Master, now we have again well understood You, because You have very clearly and with understandable words explained this matter to us. But when You often speak to us in very concealed images, we can do nothing else except saying: 'Lord, where?' and 'how?' But we also thank You now, as always, for this mercy that You have given us, and we ask You to have always that much patience with us."
GGJ|9|71|12|0|I said: "If I would be like men, My patience with you would surely have been many times too little, but because I am as you know Me, full of the greatest patience, tolerance, love and meekness, you will never have to complain about My patience. However, be also that patient, meek and humble as I am with all My heart, and love one another as brothers among each other, just as I also love you and as I always have loved you, then you will by that show to everyone that you truly are My disciples. Let no one of you think that he is more than his fellow disciple, for you are all equal brothers. Only I am your Lord and Master and will also be and remain like that in all eternity and also during all the times of this world. For if the Father would have no patience with His children, then who else would there be to have patience with them?
GGJ|9|71|13|0|Now we have worked with each other already a long time for God's Kingdom, and during that time you also have made so many mistakes, and still not one of you has been rejected by Me, not even the one whom I have already pointed out to you many times and who up to this moment is still a devil who has still not improved his life. But My love and patience have still not judged him. How much less will it judge those who cling to Me with all love and full faith. Therefore, you can all be sure about My highest love and patience, for if someone stays in Me, I will also stay in him."
GGJ|9|72|1|1|The Kingdom Of God (21/40)
GGJ|9|72|1|0|Now the innkeeper said with deep awe and respect: "O Lord and Master, Your deeds are very wonderful, but Your words are truly pure truth and life, because when You act, then also a blind person can notice that in Your will there is more than human force and might, but when You speak, then one can really recognize completely that You are the Lord Himself, because the wisdom of Your words is greater than the most bright light of the sun at noontime.
GGJ|9|72|2|0|But now also I should take the freedom to ask You, o Lord and Master, a question for the sake of the Kingdom of God. If You mercifully would allow this to me, I will speak."
GGJ|9|72|3|0|I said: "Just say what you want, and I will answer you."
GGJ|9|72|4|0|Now the innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, to Your dear disciples and besides that, also to me and my chief helper who was healed by You, You have spoken many very wise things about Your 2nd coming and thus also about the coming of the Kingdom of God on this Earth. But one thing caught my attention, and that is concerning the Kingdom of God on Earth that will exist somewhere in the faraway future, and that it will thus also really come on the Earth.
GGJ|9|72|5|0|So You also said that the Kingdom of God will in no way come among the people with outer splendor, but that it is already deep inside man, and that he only has to search it, find it and develop it in himself.
GGJ|9|72|6|0|But I am of the opinion that for us all who are here in Your presence, it is clearly not in us, but still very far outside of us, and that we can say with the greatest confidence: Look, here is Christ, who is since eternity the anointed Lord of all glory, and He Himself is everything in all, and thus also the eternal Kingdom of God and the Life and the Truth. Since You are now with us, Your Kingdom is not in us but with us, amongst us.
GGJ|9|72|7|0|Will this very holy occurrence also be the same during the time that You mentioned or will Your 2nd coming still be very different from Your present coming?"
GGJ|9|72|8|0|I said: "O My dear friend, you have spoken now very well, and I can say that it was not your flesh and blood that inspired you in this, but only your spirit. But still, during the future return of the Son of Man it will be as I have clearly said to you all.
GGJ|9|72|9|0|You are completely right when you say that the Kingdom of God has come to you in Me and is now with and among you, but this is still not sufficient to attain to the eternal life of the soul and keep it completely, for although the Kingdom of God has come to you in Me, it has by that not yet penetrated in your inner self, which only can and will happen when you will have completely accepted My teaching in your will and thus also in everything that you do, without considering the world. Once this will be the case, you will say no more: 'Christ, and with Him the Kingdom of God has come to us and He lives with us and is among us', but you will say: 'Now it is not I who lives, but Christ lives in me'. When this will be the case with you, then you will also completely understand that the Kingdom of God does not come with outer pomp and splendor to and in men, but that it develops only inside of man and draws the soul into the eternal life of that Kingdom of God and will keep him permanently in it.
GGJ|9|72|10|0|It is true that the way has to be shown to man first from the outside by God's word, which comes to man from the Heavens and by which man can say: 'Peace be with you, for the Kingdom of God has come near', but therefore man is still not yet in the Kingdom of God, and the Kingdom of God not in him.
GGJ|9|72|11|0|Only when man begins to believe without doubting, and makes his faith alive by acting according to the teaching, the Kingdom of God develops itself in man, as the life in a plant develops itself unmistakably in spring from the inside when the plant is shone by the light of the sun, warms up and is by that urged to inner activity.
GGJ|9|72|12|0|Although all the life is stimulated and awakened from the outside, the originating, the development, the unfolding, forming and strengthening comes always from the inside.
GGJ|9|72|13|0|So also, animals and men must first absorb their food in them from the outside, but this absorbing of food and drink is still by far not the real feeding of the body, but this happens only after, from the stomach to all the parts of the body. As the stomach is in a way the life-feeding heart of the body, so is also the heart of man the feeding stomach of the soul for the awakening of the Spirit from God in himself, and My teaching is the true food of life and the true drink of life for the stomach of the soul.
GGJ|9|72|14|0|So in what I am teaching men I am a true nourishing bread from the Heavens, and acting according to that teaching is a true drink of life, a very good and strong wine that by its spirit awakens the whole man to life and enlightens him throughout by the illuminating blazing flame of the fire of life. Whoever will eat that bread and will drink that wine, will no more see, feel or taste death in eternity.
GGJ|9|72|15|0|If you have understood this now, then act also accordingly, then My words will become full, living truth in you."
GGJ|9|73|1|1|Explanation of the Lord about ‘eating His flesh and drinking His blood’ (21/41)
GGJ|9|73|1|0|Now the disciples said: "Lord and Master, this lesson that You gave us can be well understood, but once in Capernaum where so many people from all regions around Jerusalem followed You and when You gave a similar instruction about eating Your flesh and drinking Your blood, it was clearly a hard teaching, namely for those people who did not understand Your simple, clear word as it should be understood according to its true meaning, and that is why many disciples of that time left You. We ourselves did not understand it at first, but the innkeeper, who has never been a disciple of You, gave us its interpretation. And if we now compare that teaching with this one, it means the same as what You have now very understandably and very clearly explained to us. Are we right or not?"
GGJ|9|73|2|0|I said: "Indeed, because bread and flesh are one and the same, as well as wine and blood, and whoever will in My word eat the bread of the Heavens and will drink the wine of life by acting according to that word, thus by doing the works of the true, most unselfish love for God and his fellowman, will also eat My flesh and drink My blood, for as the physical bread that is eaten by men is changed in man into flesh and the wine that is drank changed into blood, so will also in the soul of man the bread of My word be changed into flesh and the wine of the active love be changed into blood.
GGJ|9|73|3|0|But when I say: 'Whoever will eat My flesh', then by that is also indicated that he has not only taken My word into his memory and into his brains, but at the same time also into his heart, which is – as I already said – the stomach of the soul, and he also did the same with the wine of the active love, which is by that no more wine but already the blood of life, because the memory and the reason of man are in relation to the heart, just like the mouth is in relation to the physical stomach. As long as the physical bread is still between the teeth in the mouth it is still no flesh but bread, but when it is chewed and comes into the stomach and is there mixed with the stomach juices, then it is, what concerns its fine feeding particles, already flesh, because it corresponds to the flesh. So also with the wine or with water, which certainly contains also wine substances, because without water, which is carried by the Earth to feed all plants and animals, the grapevine would die. As long as the wine is kept into the mouth it will not change into blood. However, in the stomach it very soon will be changed into it.
GGJ|9|73|4|0|So whoever hears My word and keeps it into his memory, keeps the bread in the mouth of the soul. When he seriously begins to think about it with his reason, he chews the bread with the teeth of the soul, because the reason is for the soul what the teeth in the mouth are for the physical man.
GGJ|9|73|5|0|When My bread, thus My teaching, is chewed by the reason, or has been understood and accepted as the full truth, it also has to be accepted in the heart by the love for the truth, and by the firm will it has to be changed into deeds. When this happens, then the word is changed into flesh and by the serious decisive will into blood of the soul, which is My Spirit in him, without which the soul would be as dead as a body without blood.
GGJ|9|73|6|0|The serious decisive will corresponds to a good digestive capability of the physical stomach by which the whole body is kept healthy and strong. When the digestive power of the stomach is weak, then the whole body is already sick and weak and will even become sick from the best and purest food.
GGJ|9|73|7|0|It is the same for the soul in whose heart the will to transform the teaching into deeds has become weakened. He does not achieve the full, healthy, spiritual power, is divided, falls easily into all kinds of doubts and objections, and tastes one time this and then again another kind of food to see if perhaps that one may have a better and more strengthening effect. But with that the soul, who once has become somewhat sick, is still not completely helped. 'Yes', you ask yourselves, 'can a sick soul then not be helped at all?' O yes, I say. But how?"
GGJ|9|74|1|1|The meaning of acting according to God’s Word (21/42)
GGJ|9|74|1|0|Listen, when someone has a weak stomach, he once takes a drink of herbs that is well known to you, by which the badly digested foods are moved away from the stomach and the intestines along the well-known natural way. Those badly digested foods can be compared with the objections that are absorbed in the soul, namely if he should believe this or that completely and should act accordingly.
GGJ|9|74|2|0|Once the physical weak stomach is cleansed, then what has to be done to make it strong again and that it should remain strong? Such a person should become really active, and at the same time take good exercise in the fresh, pure air. By that, the stomach will in the first place regain its full and healthy strength. Look, this is what the soul should do also. He must cleanse his heart of all false doctrines, wrong notions and ideas. Then he should absorb the truth as I am teaching you, with love, willfully and in full faith, and should be busy and active with it, then by that he will soon become much stronger and also become fully and permanently healthy.
GGJ|9|74|3|0|Therefore, none of you should only be listeners, but should also seriously and zealously act according to My word. Then in a very short time all objections and doubts will have disappeared from his soul.
GGJ|9|74|4|0|The physical stomach of the body, being in a healthy, strong condition, can take up all kinds of clean and if necessary also unclean food into itself without suffering damage, because through its activity it removes all that is unclean from itself or transforms it into something clean. And this is also what the strong and completely healthy stomach of the soul does. And thus for the pure everything is pure. And even the most impure spiritual stench of pestilence of Hell cannot cause any damage to him.
GGJ|9|74|5|0|When you will completely possess My Kingdom in yourselves, you will be able to walk over snakes and scorpions and drink poison from Hell without causing you the least of damage.
GGJ|9|74|6|0|If you all have well understood this now and have grasped it, you will now also perceive according to the full living truth what I wanted you to understand in Capernaum with 'eating My flesh' and 'drinking My blood', and from now on you surely will not call it a hard teaching anymore.
GGJ|9|74|7|0|Already in the visible natural world the deeper causes of things and of many phenomena are so difficult to explain for the pure human reason in such a way that it can remain free from all possible errors that feeds the bad superstition, and that it can in this way walk the way of the truth. How much more difficult will the pure reason of the brains understand the heavenly spiritual things, powers, actions and phenomena which are invisible for the physical eye of man and to make it perceptible for the soul.
GGJ|9|74|8|0|Therefore I always say to you: you will only be initiated in all wisdom related to the spiritual, heavenly life's conditions and its power and might when you will be completely newly born in My Spirit in the manner that I have extensively and clearly shown to you. And ask yourself now if you also have completely understood the correct, full truth of all that."
GGJ|9|74|9|0|The disciples said: "Yes, Lord and Master, if You reveal to us the secrets of the Kingdom of God in this manner, they are also for us easy to understand, but when You speak in parables, then the meaning of Your words is for us always difficult and sometimes not at all to understand. But when after that, You explain the parables to us, we realize that only the godly all-wisdom can give such images and parables. O Lord, we thank You from the deepest of our heart for Your more than great patience and Your love for us. If we as men would ever become weak and tired on the way to the true new birth – the rebirth of Your Spirit in us – then do not leave us, Lord, but strengthen us and let us never become weak. And when our mind becomes fearful and sad when in the future You will no more visibly walk among us, then come with Your mercy and compassion, and comfort us, and revive our love, our faith, our hope and our expectation."
GGJ|9|74|10|0|The innkeeper and his healed chief helper said: "O Lord and Master, we also ask You for what the disciples have asked You."
GGJ|9|74|11|0|I said: "Truly, truly, I say to you: that which you will ask the Father in My name, will also be given to you. Where can you find a father among men, who are mostly bad, who would give to a child a stone when he asked him for a piece of bread, or who would give to a daughter a snake when she asked him for a fish?
GGJ|9|74|12|0|When men who are – as already said – only bad, can give their children all good gifts, how much more will the Father in Heaven, who is the only One who is more than good, do good things for those who lovingly and believingly ask Him.
GGJ|9|74|13|0|Therefore you always can have a cheerful heart and be in a happy mood, because the holy and more than good Father always watches over you and takes care of your well-being and salvation of your soul.
GGJ|9|74|14|0|And the Father is in Me, as I am always and eternally in Him, and I give you the full assurance that I will never leave you behind as orphans, until the end of times of this Earth.
GGJ|9|74|15|0|Truly I say to you: who truly loves Me and keeps My commandments I will come to him and reveal Myself to him, and then everyone will be able to convince himself that he is not like an orphan in this world. The one to whom I will reveal Myself to him in this manner should however not keep it to himself, but should also tell this comfort to his brothers, so that also they may be comforted and strengthened by that.
GGJ|9|74|16|0|Who gladly will strengthen the weak, comfort the sorrowful and gladly will help those who are suffering, can in all these things expect tenfold the reward of life from Me. You always can be completely sure about that."
GGJ|9|74|17|0|These words of Mine made everyone happy and cheerful, and the innkeeper let our cups again be filled with his best wine, and we drank and talked then also for about 1 hour with each other.
GGJ|9|75|1|1|The nightly storm (21/43)
GGJ|9|75|1|0|However, after 1 hour, the rest was disturbed on the street because a hard wind came up and was violently roaring through the doors and the windows of the house. The Pharisees were thereby greatly troubled, so much that 2 of them came to us, and they fearfully asked the innkeeper what would come of it.
GGJ|9|75|2|0|But the innkeeper who became afraid himself because of the storm that came up so suddenly, said: "How can you, servants of God, ask this to me? At other times you know everything, and say that without you, who are His only representatives and His servants and helpers, God can do nothing in this world. Then you surely will know best why God let this terrible storm come up so suddenly and what will come of it. What can I know, who am still considered by you as a half Samaritan, when you yourselves, who are so close to God, are full of fear and fright and ask me questions?"
GGJ|9|75|3|0|One of the Pharisees said: "Come now, do not boast so much because you are a citizen of Rome. Maybe that miraculous Nazarene, who is certainly well initiated in all the secrets of nature, can tell us something, because this has never happened before. A storm – as it is now roaring more and more violently – always begins with a rather mild wind that continues to blow harder until it develops into a hurricane. But not even the smallest of breeze preceded this storm, but it came completely suddenly, as a mighty flood, and it continues to roar and rage now with an ever-increasing fierceness. In that case, one may surely ask what will come of it?"
GGJ|9|75|4|0|While the Pharisee still wanted to continue his speech, a mighty lightning was discharging outside, after which immediately a terrible cracking thunder followed. Then the 2 Pharisees ran from fear and fright towards us to find protection and comfort with us. But it did not take long before a 2nd lightning discharged itself with an even more terrible fierceness, which also brought the rest of the Pharisees and the scribe to us. Everyone in the whole house was filled with fear and great fright and penetrated our hall, and the Pharisees crawled under the table at which they had eaten before.
GGJ|9|75|5|0|Then the innkeeper asked Me: "Lord and Master, it is difficult to determine the time at night when you can see no stars, but according to my feeling it could well be almost midnight. Most people, being tired of their daily work, must certainly have gone to sleep already 2 hours ago, and should rest during the night, but this storm will certainly give no rest to anyone since its raging is so fierce that even a half dead person has to wake up and has to be filled with fright and fear. Why did this storm had to come up so suddenly? Look, I am someone who does not easily become fainthearted, but I honestly confess that now, despite Your almighty presence, I become greatly worried by the raging and roaring of this storm that does not want to lie down at all. Can You, or do You not want to command this storm to lie down? Because the night is surely a time of rest for the whole nature and not a time of terribly disturbance. Why actually must certainly many thousands of people and animals feel the greatest fright and fear for such nightly storm?"
GGJ|9|75|6|0|I said: "Can you see at Me also fear and fright? Just let the outer storm roar and rage, for not one hair of a just person will be touched by that.
GGJ|9|75|7|0|Much worse is the inner storm of a big sinner when his end is near and he sees the eternal death before him and God's wrath over his head. Can he still hope to receive mercy and compassion with God while he never has shown a poor person the least of charity, but rather driven a lot of people into the greatest misery and the hardest need? Look, friend, such storm of the soul is unspeakably more terrible than such a natural storm by which the soil receives a great benefit, and besides that, only very little damage is caused. That is why we will let this natural storm continue to roar and rage for some time while we can be full of confidence and good courage."
GGJ|9|75|8|0|When I had comforted and reassured the innkeeper with that, again several terrible flashes of lightning discharged themselves, after which such mighty cracking thunder followed, that the strong house of the innkeeper trembled completely.
GGJ|9|75|9|0|When the Pharisees, who were crouching down together under the table, felt that the whole house was trembling, they began with a shaking voice to shout loudly: 'Jehovah, God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, take care of us and let us not perish because of these criminal insolent Essenes who do magic, who call themselves Jews but who deal with Samaritans, gentiles, tax collectors and other sinners, and exalt themselves above us, Your real servants, and make us everywhere suspicious with the people, who take Your name in vain and, as we know, are repeatedly violating the Sabbath."
GGJ|9|75|10|0|The Pharisees had hardly said that when again several even more fierce flashes of lightning discharged themselves with a loud cracking, and one lightning struck even into the synagogue that was located in front of the house of the innkeeper, and set fire to the woodwork, the roof and the benches, tables and closets.
GGJ|9|75|11|0|The innkeeper saw it immediately through the window of the hall and said to the Pharisees: "Stand up and go out to extinguish, because the last lightning has hit into your synagogue and set fire to the woodwork. In short, the synagogue is on flames. So go there and try to save your treasures and sacred things."
GGJ|9|75|12|0|When the Pharisees heard that, they jumped up immediately, made a big spectacle in the house and wanted to force Me and My disciples to extinguish the fire.
GGJ|9|75|13|0|But I seriously said: "What have I to do with your fire and your synagogue. But did you not call upon your God? Why does He not hear your prayer? Truly, if I, of whom you blind Pharisees think that I am an Essene, would ask the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob to command the storm to cease, the storm would also cease immediately. But I will not do that now, because you think that I am a heretic and sinner against your God, in whom you have never believed in your heart. So turn to your God, and see if He will hear and help you."
GGJ|9|75|14|0|Then the Pharisees insisted even more and begged us to help them, if ever help was still possible with the fire that was already really spreading.
GGJ|9|75|15|0|Also the innkeeper beseeched Me and said: "O Lord and Master, if You do not want to listen to these blind Pharisees, then please listen to me, because see, my house is only 70 paces away from the burning synagogue. If the heavy wind would turn, then also my house would be in danger to catch fire, and this can happen very easily because there is no rain with the storm."
GGJ|9|75|16|0|I said: "I already gave you once the assurance that no hair of the just will be touched, and even if the wind would turn 10 times, then still no disaster will come over you or your house. But such winds do not turn so easily, which I know very well. Therefore, you have nothing to fear.
GGJ|9|75|17|0|However, in the synagogue are a lot of piled up treasures that are unjustly acquired, for which poor widows and orphans are wailing and lamenting in foreign places while these blind Pharisees who let themselves be honored by the people as servants of God, fatten themselves undisturbed without being concerned for the true salvation of the people. That is why it is not a pity because of these treasures in which God can never take pleasure. But these here, who are now justly suffering damage, will in the future still have the same good life, just like they had until now."
GGJ|9|76|1|1|The youngest Pharisee recognizes the Lord (21/44)
GGJ|9|76|1|0|When the Pharisees heard Me saying that, one of them, who was the best among them, said to the scribe: "Listen, that Galilean is actually not wrong. It is true that His words are stinging like sharp arrows, but He speaks the truth. Why actually did the lightning hit exactly our synagogue? The Galilean knows what we are doing and can certainly not praise it, and therefore He knows very well that God will leave our prayer unanswered. We should approach Him more kindly now, then He still may save us in a miraculous way. Who of us can now assert with certainty that He is not the One who was promised to us?"
GGJ|9|76|2|0|The scribe said: "Will you also start to witness against us? Is it not written: 'No prophet can arise from Galilee'?
GGJ|9|76|3|0|The better Pharisee said: "Yes, yes, this is what is written, but it is nowhere written that the Messiah cannot arise from Galilee. Now, if He is the One, then he also is no prophet, but the Lord Himself, and then what is written in the Scripture does not apply to Him."
GGJ|9|76|4|0|The scribe said: "Yes, if that would be so, then of course not, but who can prove that, and who would dare?"
GGJ|9|76|5|0|The Pharisee said: "He Himself, and now maybe already many hundred of thousands witnesses. The fact that we do not believe that, is not His fault. But this is an opportunity to show us that He is more than a prophet, and then we also want and will believe in Him."
GGJ|9|76|6|0|On this, the scribe did not say anything anymore, went outside to see how much damage the ever-spreading fire had already caused. But because the stormy wind continued to blow so heavily that anyone could hardly remain standing, and the flashes of lightning were also almost uninterruptedly flashing crisscross with loud thunder through the air and the thick clouds, the scribe and still another Pharisee who accompanied him, did not stay long outside as spectator but returned soon back into the hall and told the others that not much could be saved of the synagogue anymore since the fire had become too mighty and in this place there was too little water and too few brave people to extinguish it.
GGJ|9|76|7|0|However, the better Pharisee came to Me again and said: "Master, You have heard what I said to our scribe about You. He could not give me any valid answer, and so he preferred to remain silent, but he went outside anyway to see if perhaps it would still be worthy to extinguish the synagogue and thus to still save a few valuable things. Thereby he wanted to indicate that he also might believe in You if You would extinguish the fire in the synagogue by Your miraculous power and save also in this manner a few treasures. But since the vicious fire will now soon have consumed and destroyed everything, he will now think: 'Neither with natural or with miraculous means can anything be saved anymore, and thus I will remain with my unbelief.'
GGJ|9|76|8|0|But what concerns me, I think and conclude now quite differently, because for me the 2 signs which You have performed here are sufficient, namely firstly the cleansing of the 10 lepers and secondly the healing of the chief helper, and I believe that You are undeniably God's anointed One and that therefore nothing is impossible for You. And therefore I believe also that if You want, You can calm down the storm and extinguish the fire in our synagogue and save that which is most necessary for us to live from. Lord and Master, forgive me if I have sinned against You before, and show at least to me that You are also Lord over the elements and the great nature."
GGJ|9|76|9|0|I said: "Blessed are you, because you believe, and for you I also want to do according to your faith. Therefore, come with Me outside, then we will see what true faith can do."
GGJ|9|76|10|0|Then I went with the better Pharisee outside and looked with him to the strong fire that was already raging into the whole building, and I said to him while he was standing without fear or fright with Me: "Do you still think and believe that it is possible for Me to calm down with 1 word this mighty storm, extinguish the fire and by that at least save your possessions?"
GGJ|9|76|11|0|Being full of confidence the Pharisee said: "Yes, Lord and Master, only now I believe all that, without any doubt. Speak only 1 word, and infallibly will happen what You want."
GGJ|9|76|12|0|I said: "Well then will happen as you believe."
GGJ|9|76|13|0|After I had said that, the storm lied down suddenly, and the fire in the synagogue extinguished in such a way that in the whole big building not even a little glowing spark could be found anymore.
GGJ|9|76|14|0|On this, the Pharisee fell down on his knees before Me and praised aloud God's power and might in Me.
GGJ|9|76|15|0|But I indicated to him to stand up, because now all those who were driven to the big hall by fear and fright, began to come out because they could well notice that the storm had ceased entirely, and also through the window nothing could be discovered anymore of the fire in the synagogue.
GGJ|9|76|16|0|When the scribe with the other Pharisees noticed this, and also saw that the sky was cloudless, he said: "Listen, this is more than even the most wise man could ever dream. But what can we do? If we will believe in the Galilean, then the whole temple will soon come after us with burning clubs, and if we still do not believe Him now, then we have the people of the whole wide neighborhood against us. It will be difficult now to find the golden middle way and continue to walk on that. But let us talk about it further tomorrow. Now bring us light, so that we con convince ourselves what kind of damage we have suffered from the fire."
GGJ|9|76|17|0|Then the innkeeper brought lights that were made of wax, and everyone went to the synagogue to see what the fire had destroyed. The Pharisees soon discovered that the fire had caused a big devastation in their home and began to lament heavily because of that. But when they came into the home of the better, believing Pharisee, where I was present with him, they were all stunned when they saw everything undamaged and in good order.
GGJ|9|77|1|1|In the damaged synagogue (21/45)
GGJ|9|77|1|0|Then the scribe came to Me and said: "Master, why did You not also protect our homes like this here?"
GGJ|9|77|2|0|I said: "Then why did you not also believe like this one here?"
GGJ|9|77|3|0|The scribe said: "How could we force ourselves to believe? To complete faith belongs a more solid conviction than we have from You. In this time, where all kinds of sorcerers and men of wonders are widespread it is difficult – namely for an old scribe – to discover the truth out of the many appearances that look alike and then to accept them as such without doubting and to believe them without doubting."
GGJ|9|77|4|0|I said: "Then who forced this companion of yours to believe? And how did he discover the truth among the many false appearances? Look, this is not contained in the reason of man but in his better and more sincere heart.
GGJ|9|77|5|0|Already for a very long time you did not make it a matter of conscience anymore to lie and to deceive the people in all kinds of ways for your outer worldly advantage. But only he did not do that because the commandments of God still meant something to him and he did not distort them as you distorted them.
GGJ|9|77|6|0|There is no more faith in your heart, and therefore also no more truth of life, and that is the reason why you could not recognize Me and could not believe in Me, for if there is no truth and no live, even the most clear truth and its life cannot be absorbed and cannot obtain a permanent place to stay.
GGJ|9|77|7|0|But wherever there is still some truth and its life living in the heart of a person, then also a higher truth can easily receive room, which then brings forth the living faith and its power. And that was the case with this companion of yours, and so I let it happen as he believed. Here you have now basically the reason of your unbelief and hardness of your heart, which makes and keeps you blind like those of your kind all around the whole land of the Jews. Now I have spoken and I will return now to the inn."
GGJ|9|77|8|0|To these words of Mine the scribe and his followers did not know anything to answer Me, and escorted by the converted Pharisee, the innkeeper and the healed chief helper I went directly to the inn where all the disciples were still sitting at the table and talked with each other about My teachings and deeds.
GGJ|9|77|9|0|The other Pharisees and the scribe were searching through the synagogue with the help of the lights together with certain servants of the innkeeper to find out about all the things that were destroyed by the fire. They also could have done that the next day but since they possessed much gold, silver and still other treasures that were very well hidden in the synagogue in the different corners and the holes of the wall, they wanted to convince themselves to what extent the fire had spared also the hidden treasures or not. When they zealously checked the corners and the holes of the walls and could still find this and that undamaged, they felt somewhat better, but still they set up good watchmen consisting of a few helpers of the innkeeper in return of a good reward, so that no one could steal anything from them and would make them even poorer then they thought to be now.
GGJ|9|77|10|0|In the mean time we were talking with each other about many things, which are not necessary to mention here since they already were sufficiently explained and clarified in the different places where they happened.
GGJ|9|77|11|0|It was more in particular our trip from Jericho to this place that was clearly and briefly explained by My disciples, by which the Pharisee, the innkeeper, his helper and his wife and a few of his adult children were extremely amazed, and the Pharisee repeatedly exclaimed aloud: "No, this is endlessly more than is needed to make even stones seeing. And my companions remain still blind and try to secure their pitiful worldly treasures while the highest and eternal everlasting treasures of life are being put here in the greatest abundance on the table. But what can we do when the Lord of life performs so often and in vain the greatest signs and gives teachings to the people that can only come from the heart and the mouth of God? Unfortunately I live amidst wolves and I must howl together with them to prevent being torn to pieces by them, but from now on they will not be able to make me howl anymore, for now I surely know what to do."
GGJ|9|77|12|0|While our Pharisee was still making similar exclamations, also the scribe came and wanted to say that the fire did still not destroy a considerable amount of treasures.
GGJ|9|77|13|0|But the Pharisee stood up to them immediately and said: "I beseech you to keep quiet on this holy place concerning the worldly filth of the greatest damnation. That filth has made men devils and has thrown their souls into the pool of eternal death. But here among us is the Lord of life who possesses all might over everything in Heaven and on Earth, and He has come to free us from the old yoke of Hell and eternal death, by His love, mercy and more than great compassion, and you try to secure the filth of Hell so that you then will be more blind, hardened and more dead in your soul than you are already now. Here are the gates of Heaven wide open, and you and the other companions make efforts to sustain Hell for yourselves. O, what must the blindness of your souls and the hardness of your heart be great.
GGJ|9|77|14|0|Ask yourself: who can the One be to whom are obeying winds, storms, flashes of lightning, fire and other elements and powers of nature? I have recognized Him and am therefore now more than happy. Why do you still not recognize Him who can destroy you with the lightest breath of His almighty will or can cast you into Hell? Because with your body and soul you stick to the evil filth of the world and are death and blind in your heart."
GGJ|9|78|1|1|The spiritual darkness of the scribe (21/46)
GGJ|9|78|1|0|When the scribe heard this from our converted Pharisee he outwardly became displeased, but inwardly he thought it over and said after a while: "Happy the one to whom an open heart has been given. Until now it has not been given to me. I surely have studied the Scripture and searched for the truth. Can I help it when I was not able to find it? What was the use when I read: 'God has said this and that to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and to still many others, and has revealed Himself by Moses and by the other prophets to the people?' Why did He not speak to me and many other people of my kind? Am I perhaps less human being than those to whom God has spoken and to whom He has revealed Himself?
GGJ|9|78|2|0|Only now a Man has risen again to show us that the Scripture is not merely a fable that was invented and made up by imperious people, and that there is a God to whom all Heavens and all might and powers of nature are submitted. And therefore it is also time to think and to search how and why God has now again awaken a Man who shows us through deeds and words that the Scripture is the truth and no fable.
GGJ|9|78|3|0|I did not become a human being by my own will and my own power, but by an inscrutable will and its equally inscrutable power and might. Can I help it when that power and might did not guide me in such a way that I never had to doubt their existence? So let me think now, to find the way in myself along which the ancient truth can be recognized again. Only after that you can speak with me."
GGJ|9|78|4|0|Then the converted Pharisee said: "How great must the blindness of someone's heart and also his mind be when after such phenomena and especially after such lessons he still wants to think about it and accurately wants to consider if and how God can come to the point to give again a sign of His almighty existence to the people of this Earth in this time, and if that sign is completely true. O Lord and Master, full of pure divine power, be also forgiving and merciful to the blind and hardened ones."
GGJ|9|78|5|0|I said: "Friend, leave it alone, for in this world everything must have its time. In the soul of your companion there is still too much of the gold and silver of this world, and the Kingdom of God cannot so easily find a little place there, compared to those whose soul have not become hardened and blind by the mammon of this world. He blames God that He has neglected him, but he does not consider that he also has received a lot and meaningful warnings from God, which could have given him a great light for his soul if from childhood on he would not be filled with all kinds of lusts for gold and silver.
GGJ|9|78|6|0|He was already in the temple at the time when the obvious miracle took place with the high priest Zechariah who was strangled between the altar and the most holy place, because he criticized and abolished the great abuse and deceptions of the imperious Pharisees and their loyal followers. He was also in the temple when Simeon and the old Anna lived, and he heard their words. He was also still in the temple when I as a 12 year old boy gave the absolutely unmistakable signs of the Spirit that dwells in Me, and he knew John, the penance preacher in the desert who was a son of Zechariah and the old, pious Elisabeth.
GGJ|9|78|7|0|Because of mere gold and silver he did not recognize the light from the Heavens, although it was directly within reach for thousands. He surely thought a lot with his brains, but when the heart is hardened and darkened by sheer mammon, what can a soul do with such thinking that looks like a volatile false light? Although it is as a flash of lightning, illuminating the night for one moment, but immediately after that, it brings a much deeper darkness than the one that was covering the earth's surface before.
GGJ|9|78|8|0|Truly, I say to you: if such light of reason in man is already complete darkness, then how deeply dark must be the actual night of the heart and of the soul himself. Just let this scribe search for the Kingdom of God with his false light. The longer he will search for it in this manner, the less he will find it. As long as he will not make his heart, and by that also his soul completely free from the mammon, he will not enter God's Kingdom.
GGJ|9|78|9|0|His words look like those of a blind person who also partly blames God for the fact that he is blind and does not understand that other people are able to see since he himself can see nothing. However for someone who is physically blind such words can be excused if he did not make himself willfully blind, but with someone whose soul is blind, such words cannot be excused since already for a long time he could have become seeing just like many other people if he faithfully would have used the means that are well known to him. But we will let it rest now. Tomorrow there is also time to talk about the means with which the inner light can be attained. The 4 hours that we still have left tonight we will use to let our body rest."
GGJ|9|78|10|0|The innkeeper quickly asked if I wanted to go to a private bedroom.
GGJ|9|78|11|0|I said: "We will stay here at the table, because most of My disciples are already sleeping here anyway and the lamps are going out."
GGJ|9|78|12|0|The innkeeper was satisfied with that.
GGJ|9|78|13|0|Also the Pharisee wanted to stay with us, but the scribe said to him: "Just come with me to your home that remained undamaged. Tonight I will stay with you and still discuss about many things with you."
GGJ|9|78|14|0|The Pharisee said: "Very well, but not much discussing will be achieved for the rest of the night, for also my eyelids are beginning to weigh heavy."
GGJ|9|78|15|0|The scribe said: "Come now, that does not matter. Just let us go and rest. Maybe a good dream is waiting for us that can tell us more than what we can say to each other, because at such exciting occasions I still have always had very peculiar dreams, and also this time I surely will not be spared from it."
GGJ|9|78|16|0|With these words, they both left and took their nightly rest.
GGJ|9|79|1|1|The dream of the scribe (21/47)
GGJ|9|79|1|0|In the morning when the sun was already rising above the mountains and I and the disciples were as usual already outside, also the Pharisee and the scribe woke up. They washed themselves according to the strict custom of the Jews, and the Pharisee asked then to the scribe if he perhaps had a dream."
GGJ|9|79|2|0|He said (the scribe): "Yes friend, as I said before we went to sleep, but I only dreamt foolish things that were mixed up.
GGJ|9|79|3|0|Listen: I was between high mountains, and wherever I was looking, I saw only gold- and silver mines, and I saw a lot of mineworkers who took those metals in big lumps out of the mountains. However, when I saw that metal in such great quantities before me, it lost all its value for me, and when the mineworkers brought up more and more of that metal to the daylight I became scared, and I began to look for a way out. But wherever I went to escape from it, the way was always blocked with the biggest lumps of gold and silver, so that it was impossible to get over it and to find a way out.
GGJ|9|79|4|0|Then in my great fright and almost complete desperation I turned to a mineworker who was standing near to me and I asked him to show me a way out from that gold- and silver canyon.
GGJ|9|79|5|0|But with a very rude voice he cried out to me: 'There is no way out here! Who once gets lost in this canyon will come out of it no more, for we can immediately see when someone ends up with us, and we are blocking him the way out as soon as he admires our treasures. Already many mighty and prominent people have found their downfall in this canyon, and you will not be one of the last.'
GGJ|9|79|6|0|After these very threatening words of that rude mineworker who then walked immediately away from me, my fear and fright were at the top, and because of that I lost conscience completely and fell to the ground, and in that bad condition I came into a new dream again.
GGJ|9|79|7|0|Then a man came to me who asked me with a serious voice what I was doing in that place.
GGJ|9|79|8|0|I said: 'Why do you ask me, I do not even know when, how and why I came here, for I never wanted that, and nevertheless I am here.'
GGJ|9|79|9|0|Then the man disappeared, and soon after that, I saw a malicious animal coming at me. Then I became even more frightful. However, I saw a lightning from the sky which hit that evil animal of which I cannot describe its shape. It started to twist around and to rear, and soon it fell into the deep abyss, and I felt more at ease.
GGJ|9|79|10|0|I stood up and hurried away from that spot, to a little place that was rather far away from me, and it seemed to be friendly and inviting. Soon I came near that little place. I saw very beautiful gardens where there were a big number of all kinds of fruit trees, which I did not know and of which the branches and twigs were full of the most extraordinary fruits.
GGJ|9|79|11|0|In one of those gardens I also saw women and girls of great beauty, and I lusted to talk to them. But my lust was soon over, because when the girls and the women saw me, they started to scream and they ran away from me.
GGJ|9|79|12|0|I thought by myself: 'Why is that?'
GGJ|9|79|13|0|Then I heard a voice from a hidden place: 'This is our enemy! Flee away from him, so that here also he will not take away from us our possessions, our chastity and innocence! You, our men, grab him and bind him firmly, and throw him into a dungeon where frogs and snakes are dwelling!'
GGJ|9|79|14|0|When I heard that, I started to run over stones and stubbles. Finally I was so tired that I fell to the ground, and then I woke up.
GGJ|9|79|15|0|Truly, that certainly was a foolish and bad dream, and I am still completely wet from the sweat of fear over my whole body.
GGJ|9|79|16|0|What do you say now, friend, of this bad-foolish dream of mine?"
GGJ|9|80|1|1|The Pharisee explains the dream (21/48)
GGJ|9|80|1|0|The Pharisee said: "Friend, the dream that you have explained to me now does not seem to be so bad-foolish as you think, and according to me it has a very deep meaning of life for you, which I could make clear to you in a few words."
GGJ|9|80|2|0|The scribe said: "Then do it, I gladly want to listen to you."
GGJ|9|80|3|0|The Pharisee said further: "Listen: the gold- and silver canyon that made you so frightful and out of which you could find no more way out, showed you the condition of your soul who is armored with sheer lust for gold and who despite all his thinking and searching can find no more way out from that condition to the free space of the pure and living truth from God. The mineworkers that you saw, who took the mentioned metals in big lumps out of the mountains, are your own insatiable lusts for such earthly treasures. And the mineworker who said to you that there is no way out from that canyon, and who told you not very softly that you will certainly go to your downfall, is your own conscience that was – as if for the last time – seriously warning you because you did not pay anymore attention to his softer admonishing voice.
GGJ|9|80|4|0|Then you became so frightful and afraid that you fell unconsciously to the ground. That is a sign for you, which according to me you should understand this way: because you began to despise and escape your lust, and by that removed the armor of your soul, you have given up your old love, and thus also your material life, and you fell as if dead to the ground. And because you have done that, soon another and already more free life opened up in you.
GGJ|9|80|5|0|The man who soon came to you and who asked you a very important question that you could not answer, was again your conscience – your spirit of the beyond from God. When he walked away from you, you immediately saw an evil animal that was nothing else than your old lust, which despite the more free condition of your soul was chasing after you in your mind. But because you now abhor your old sin, even its remembrance is detestable and despising to you, and you make effort to flee that evil animal, so that it would not grab you again and bring you to your downfall and kill you. Your justified fright for your evil animal is seen by Heaven, and this sends a lightning of the living truth from God. It hits your evil animal so well that after rearing and twisting itself for a moment, it finally falls into the abyss and does not appear anymore in your soul.
GGJ|9|80|6|0|Now, still at great distance, a pleasant little place is shown to you and it makes you feel completely at ease. You hurry to that place and to the very beautiful gardens in the neighborhood that are abundant with exceptional fruit trees and fruits. That comfortable place is the rest that came back to you, and the gardens represent the new truths from God that are very pleasant to you. But since they are not your property because you still are not acting accordingly, you still see them as it were outside of yourself and you dare not take the fruits.
GGJ|9|80|7|0|In one garden you also saw very beautiful women and girls to whom you gladly wanted to talk to and make acquaintance. But when they, who are the deepest living truths, saw you as a purely outer man of reason, they run away, and you thought: 'Why do they not want me, why are they running away from me?' Then your conscience wakes up again and it shows you how poor you are in works of love for God and your fellowman, and how much injustice that you have done to the poor widows and orphans that you still have to make up for, for which your reason is still backing away.
GGJ|9|80|8|0|Then your conscience says again: 'Grab him and bind him' – which means your outer reason – 'and throw him in a dark dungeon where snakes and frogs are dwelling'. In other words, this means as much as: you yourself, imprison your worldly reason by means of the living faith in God and His Anointed One who came to us, and banish it and give it back to the dark world and its poisonous worries, for out of the Word of God a new and pure spiritual reason must appear, otherwise you cannot enter the place of the comforting rest of the soul.
GGJ|9|80|9|0|Then you are fearful again because you think that in your outer reason you possess your whole life, and therefore you still flee for a while over the hard and dead stubbles and stones that are the stumbling blocks. Those stubbles and stones are the foolish things of the worldly wisdom that makes you tired and fall down again. Happy are you when through this fall you become as awake in the spirit of the full truth from God as you now woke up again from your good and for you very meaningful dream back to the earthly physical life.
GGJ|9|80|10|0|Look, this is how I have seen the meaning of your dream, and I have told you without any restraint. But if I have felt it correctly, this explanation did not completely come out of myself, for I clearly had the idea that a higher Spirit has put the words in my heart and mouth. And I believe also that the Spirit of the One to whom all powers of the Heavens and all elements of this Earth are obeying – as we have seen – did bring you into this dream condition.
GGJ|9|80|11|0|But still, you can believe what you want. I have spoken, and I will now immediately search for and see what the great Master is doing, but you can now do what you want."
GGJ|9|80|12|0|The scribe, who was very surprised about this dream explanation, said: "Listen, I will do what you will do. So let us go."
GGJ|9|81|1|1|The 2 temple servants search for the Lord (21/49)
GGJ|9|81|1|0|When the 2 came out of the house they saw the place where the big fire had raged, and how their companions were busy gathering their treasures that were still not destroyed by the fire and bringing them to a save place.
GGJ|9|81|2|0|One of them shouted to the scribe (a temple servant): "Are you really not worried about what belongs to you?"
GGJ|9|81|3|0|The scribe said: "That which is possibly mine I will receive soon enough, and if nothing can be found of what is mine then I also will not grieve about that. You just continue to work for death, I will now search work for life."
GGJ|9|81|4|0|After these words they the 2 continued their way.
GGJ|9|81|5|0|The other Pharisees said among each other: "Did that Galilean also make our only scribe crazy?"
GGJ|9|81|6|0|But he did not pay attention to them and went with the completely converted Pharisee to the inn and wanted to speak to Me. But I was still outside with My disciples and thus not in the inn.
GGJ|9|81|7|0|When they the 2 saw that I was not there they asked the innkeeper – who was busy preparing the big dining table – where I was and if I had perhaps left the village.
GGJ|9|81|8|0|The innkeeper said: "The Lord of life has still not left. He is somewhere outside with His disciples, but were, that I cannot tell you because He already left the hall before I woke up. But a few of His disciples carried traveling bags, which I still have for safekeeping, and this is a sign that the Lord has still not left this place, and I think that He will come back soon because the morning meal will soon be completely ready, which He certainly knows. But go outside and search for Him, for it is worthwhile to search for the Lord of life. I will do that myself as soon as I have set this table. My healed chief helper has already gone out."
GGJ|9|81|9|0|The Pharisee said: "What are the 10 who were healed actually doing? Are they still here or did they already continue their trip?"
GGJ|9|81|10|0|The innkeeper said: "Oh, they already continued their trip at daybreak. Whereto, that also the Lord will know best."
GGJ|9|81|11|0|After these words, the 2 left immediately the hall and went on their way, hoping to find Me somewhere. They walked through the market place and asked to a few people if they perhaps had seen Me, but no one could tell them.
GGJ|9|81|12|0|At the end of the market place they met a poor orphan child. They also asked the child if she perhaps had seen Me somewhere in the company of several men.
GGJ|9|81|13|0|The child said: "O yes, there upon the hill in the direction of Kana are the unknown men sitting down, and One of them must be someone important because He suddenly healed my eyes. You surely know that I was completely blind since birth and how my poor mother put me every day before the gate of the market place to beg for alms."
GGJ|9|81|14|0|The 2 gave generously to the child and let her now happily go to her mother who soon saw her child. She was very surprised, ran to her and asked her questions about everything.
GGJ|9|81|15|0|And the 2 walked quickly to the hill and came to us right at the moment when we stood up from the ground to return to the inn.
GGJ|9|81|16|0|When they came to us, they greeted Me most kindly and asked Me if they could stay with Me.
GGJ|9|81|17|0|I said: "If you want you can stay. We will now take another way to the inn and will not pass through the market place, for I have made the blind girl seeing. She will now, together with her mother, tell this to everyone, and if we would go now through the market place, all the people would crowd together round us to see and to praise Me, which I want to prevent now. So let us go."
GGJ|9|81|18|0|After these words of Mine, we soon left the hill, took a little detour and went as fast as possible to the inn.
GGJ|9|81|19|0|When we entered the hall, the innkeeper just wanted to search for Me also because he had finished setting the table. Since we arrived before him, he asked Me to forgive him for the fact that he had been so slow. But I reassured him and said that he now could let the morning meal be set on the table, which also happened immediately. We sat down at the table and we cheerfully partook of the well-prepared meal.
GGJ|9|81|20|0|During the meal, also the healing of the blind girl was discussed, about which the innkeeper was surprised again, and he immediately wanted to send someone to the poor girl and her mother. But I advised him not to do this for the moment because of the sensation that it would cause, but when I would be away from the village, there still would be enough time to think about the poor. And this the innkeeper did.
GGJ|9|82|1|1|The wine miracle and its results (21/50)
GGJ|9|82|1|0|When the innkeeper heard that I soon wanted to leave the village, he became sad and said: "O Lord and Master, I hope that You will not leave our village today?"
GGJ|9|82|2|0|I said: "Friend, there are still a lot of blind and deaf ones of heart and soul. I also should go to them and help them. As it was good for you that I came to you, so it will also be good for many when I go to them. But I still will stay a few hours in your house, and during that time still many things can be discussed. But let us now set again a fresh, pure wine on the table."
GGJ|9|82|3|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, a fresh, pure and better wine I do not have in none of my cellars. What can be done about that?"
GGJ|9|82|4|0|I said: "Just go to the cellar, which is located under this hall, then you surely will find some wine."
GGJ|9|82|5|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, it is true that here under this hall is an old cellar, but there are only old, almost useless cellar utensils like sacks of wine, pitchers and still other vessels. But there is no trace of wine."
GGJ|9|82|6|0|I said: "Exactly from that cellar you must bring wine for us, so that you and all who are here in your house will notice still more than was the case until now that no Essene is ever capable to do such things, as the scribe stills thinks within himself."
GGJ|9|82|7|0|Then the innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, besides our scribe, certainly no one in my whole house thinks this way anymore. I believe that the fullness of God's Spirit is bodily living within You. Your will is His will and Your word is His word, and therefore everything that You say is an eternal truth, light, life and as good as an accomplished word. And so I believe then also that there is wine in that old cellar, and even the very best kind."
GGJ|9|82|8|0|I said: "Then go down and bring us some."
GGJ|9|82|9|0|Then the innkeeper took 2 big pitchers, as well as the chief helper, went to the mentioned cellar and there they saw to their great amazement all the old sacks, about 150 pieces, all pitchers and other vessels, which were now in good condition, full with the best of wine. They both tasted the wine and they thought it to be extremely good and with a delicious taste. They filled the 4 pitchers that they took along, brought the wine to the table and filled our cups that were already empty.
GGJ|9|82|10|0|The Pharisee was the first to empty his cup to the last drop, and said then to his companion, who did not really dare to drink of the miracle wine that perhaps was enchanted: "You should try this wine also, so that you also may perceive that the profession of faith of our innkeeper is true."
GGJ|9|82|11|0|Then also the scribe took his cup, tasted the wine, and because it tasted so delicious to him, he also emptied his cup to the last drop.
GGJ|9|82|12|0|When the scribe had completely emptied his cup, he said: "Truly, this is one of those signs that cannot be explained in any other way. Healing all kinds of diseases only by an extremely firm faith and an unbendable will, all that existed already according to old legends and traditions among the people, because in some places exist – although very few – entirely unspoiled men who possess an extremely great and equally strong power of life. When these men want to act upon a sick person, the sick person will as it were be permeated and filled with a stream of life's fire and can become healthy in one moment. We know many things about such healings from the old scriptures of almost all nations that are known to us. So we know also that there are people who, depending on their good or evil will could do all kinds of magic in bright daylight, and could do also other things that must have seemed extraordinary to a normal person. But to firstly restore old, empty wine sacks and other vessels to their useful state, only through the will, and then to fill them with the purest, best wine, that is something about which none of all the chronicles and old legends cannot say anything. So this I consider as a supernatural sign that could not be accomplished without a great abundance of true divine power. And now I also begin to believe that You are truly the anointed One of God."
GGJ|9|82|13|0|I said: "It will be good for you if you believe that, but those who will say in their belief 'Lord, Lord' and 'Master' to Me, will however not entirely enter My Kingdom of Life, but only those who will act and live according to My teaching. Because My words are life and divine power if they are executed with deeds by man, but for those who hear the words and keep them also into their memory, but do not act and live accordingly, they are useless for the eternal life of their soul, but on the contrary, they will be to them as a judgment, which is the other death in the other life. Now I have told you, so that no one can excuse himself, saying that he did not know it."
GGJ|9|82|14|0|Then the scribe said: "Lord and Master, it is not difficult for us to believe that, and by the signs that You have accomplished here, we are completely convinced that Your words are the full truth, but how can those be convinced of the truth who will hear Your teaching from us and for whom we will not be able to do any signs as definite confirmation of the truth that is contained in Your teaching?"
GGJ|9|83|1|1|About the tree of life and the tree of knowledge (21/51)
GGJ|9|83|1|0|I said: "Firstly the truth will remain one and the same truth, even without signs, and whoever will live and act accordingly will become deeply inside aware that My teaching is divine and not a human word.
GGJ|9|83|2|0|Secondly, those who will transmit My teaching about the Kingdom of God in man to others and who will not only be teachers but who they themselves will also do My will that is clearly contained in My teaching, will also be capable to perform signs in My name, and even greater signs than I am performing Myself.
GGJ|9|83|3|0|But as mere teachers and not as men who apply My teaching themselves, they will not be able to perform signs because the power to perform signs does not come from the reason but from the living faith and the firm will to act. Because the reason of the brains is a dead worldly light of man that can never penetrate into the most inner regions of life of the spirit and its power. And the living faith in the heart is the true light of life of the soul that awakens the spirit in him and takes care that it will penetrate into the whole person. And once man is permeated of the Spirit, then he is also permeated of its all-capable power. And whatever the living Spirit wants, which forms then one being with the soul, happens, and the will is then already an accomplished work.
GGJ|9|83|4|0|Therefore it is also stated in the Scripture that God put 2 trees in the garden of life: a tree of life and a tree of knowledge, and said to man: 'If you will only eat the fruits of the tree of life, you will live, but if you also will eat the fruits of the tree of knowledge before it will be blessed by Me for you, then death will come over you and you will die.'
GGJ|9|83|5|0|But man – since he had a completely free will – let himself be seduced by the snake of his lust, and ate of the tree of knowledge even before it was blessed by the ripeness of the faith in the heart of man. That means: he searched and tried to grasp the Spirit of God, and so also the Spirit of life, with his natural reason. The result of it was that by that he only withdrew himself more and more from God instead of drawing more and more close to Him. And that was already death, that means the spiritual death of man, and the whole man became powerless and lost the authority over all things in the natural world and was forced to work for and to acquire his feeding bread with the help of the weak glowing of his brains' reason in the sweat of his face, physically and even more so spiritually.
GGJ|9|83|6|0|And look, until now, men withdrew so far away from God, and thus also from the true inner life, that they now believe almost no more in a God, and thus also not in a continuance of life of the soul after the body has fallen away. And those who still believe mechanically in a God, or through a blind superstition in many gods – just like the heathens – imagine God or the gods to be so endlessly far away from them, that finally it seems impossible to them that a human being could ever come close to the God of whom they believe that He is so endlessly far away from him.
GGJ|9|83|7|0|And now that God Himself has physically come to men in all the fullness of His eternal might and power, and with all His love and wisdom, they do not see that, and in their great blindness and foolishness they consider this as impossible, while nevertheless with God all things are possible. And because He reveals Himself now with a physical mouth and not with lightning and thunder, they consider God Himself now as a blasphemer and a malicious agitator of the people against God and against the kings of the world who consider themselves to be gods and who also let themselves be honored as such by men.
GGJ|9|83|8|0|And look, all this is the result of the fact that all men preferred to eat the dead fruit of the tree of knowledge instead of the living and life-giving fruit of the tree of life."
GGJ|9|84|1|1|‘Adam, where are you?’ – an important question (21/52)
GGJ|9|84|1|0|The question that God asked Adam when he already ate of the forbidden fruit and that sounded like this: 'Adam (or 'man'), where are you?' still continues and will still continue until the end of this world, as long as there are people who prefer to eat from the tree of knowledge instead of from the tree of life.
GGJ|9|84|2|0|Because the person who eats from the tree of knowledge will very soon lose God, himself and his inner life, and he does not know anymore who he is, why he exists and what he should be. Then his soul is full of fright and fear, and to his question: 'Man, where are you?' he seeks the answer that would give him rest and comfort in the reason of the brains of his body. But then always the comfortless answer comes: 'You are in the judgment, which is the real death of the soul. Acquire your bread in the sweat of your face.'
GGJ|9|84|3|0|What can the soul actually find in the brains? Nothing else except images of this world that are in the reason, and those images are all much further away from what is of the spirit and life than the soul himself. If the soul does not recognize the spirit of the life from God, which is always nearest to him, then how will he recognize in the brains of his physical head the spirit of the life from God, which is in the images of the world often endlessly much further away from him?
GGJ|9|84|4|0|Out of this complete error results inevitably and automatically the still greater error that the soul imagines the Being of God to be ever further away and unreachable, and this as long as he will totally get rid of it and after that will turn to Epicurism or cynicism .
GGJ|9|84|5|0|In this condition in which most of the priests of all kinds are now – and now especially the Pharisees, the elders and scribes – and the princes and kings, together with their great following, the soul does not know the truth anymore. The lie is worth as much to him and even more than the purest truth, as long as through that he can get some earthly advantage. If one or the other truth would hinder him, then he will become hostile against it and will run away from it or will persecute it with fire and sword.
GGJ|9|84|6|0|When the soul is in such condition, sin does no more exist for him, and a person who can possess some worldly power can do whatever pleases him and whatever will flatter his senses. And woe to the righteous one or someone who lives in the truth of life, who would go to such mighty one and would say to him: 'Why are you an enemy of the truth and why do you commit the greatest injustice that is crying to Heaven among the people, who are on this Earth no less than you, blind fool?'
GGJ|9|84|7|0|Just look around you into the world now whether this is not the case everywhere. And what is the reason of that? I say to you: nothing else except the ever increasing eating from the tree of knowledge.
GGJ|9|84|8|0|I have come now Myself physically into this world to the people who turned too far away from the true goal of life, and ask them once again: 'Adam, where are you?' and no one knows what to answer Me as to where or who he is. And I am showing them now again the tree of life and urge them to take from its fruits and to satiate themselves with them.
GGJ|9|84|9|0|Truly I say to you: whoever will eat from the tree of life will also come to the true life of the Spirit out of Me, and he will never again be hungry or desire to eat from the tree of death, because once someone is in the life of the Spirit out of Me, will also be in all its wisdom, and only then will the tree of knowledge be blessed through that, and the soul will know in one moment more than if he would investigate for 1.000 years with his outer and vain reason.
GGJ|9|84|10|0|When you will be in the condition of the true life, you will also perform signs in My name, and in this manner you will be able to give everyone a testimony of the truth of My teaching – if that will be necessary. Did you, scribe and friend, understand this well now?"
GGJ|9|85|1|1|The Lord speaks about His incarnation (21/53)
GGJ|9|85|1|0|The scribe said: "Yes, Lord and Master, but I am standing now as if completely annihilated before You, for what is man compared to You?"
GGJ|9|85|2|0|I said: "Just look at My disciples. They are already more than 2 years continually around Me and know Me certainly much better than you now, but not one of them stood annihilated before Me.
GGJ|9|85|3|0|It is true that to Moses, when he wanted to see Jehovah's face, it was said: 'No one can see God and keep his life at the same time', that means the life of his body. But at that time it was only regarding the eternal Spirit of God, since God did not yet assume a body at that time, for according to His eternal order it was not yet the time for that.
GGJ|9|85|4|0|But now, according to the prediction of the prophets, Jehovah has assumed the body of men of this Earth, and so between Himself, as the initial eternal Spirit, and men He placed a protective wall, so that they can see Him, touch Him, hear and talk to Him without causing damage to their life, and no one should be afraid to be annihilated by My visible presence.
GGJ|9|85|5|0|Although there was an endless gap between Me and you men by which even the most perfect angel spirit could not even approach Me, but now a bridge has been built across that gap, and that one is formed by the love for Me from your side, while I from My side have become a Man Myself of flesh and blood out of My eternally great and above all mighty love for you men, and have also taken your weaknesses upon Me, so that I will not be an eternally distant God, but that I can be a completely close and easy to reach Father, Friend and Brother, which you can become and stay according to the measure of your love for Me.
GGJ|9|85|6|0|If this is the case now between Me and you men, and thus completely different from the time of Moses, no one can say that he is annihilated by My divine majesty that lives in its fullness in Me, since I Myself am with all My heart meek and humble and full of the highest patience and tolerance, love and compassion. So take courage and do not have any unnecessary fear for Me who loved you already for a long time before you existed."
GGJ|9|85|7|0|Now the scribe said with more courage and self-esteem: "But Lord and Master, how could You have loved me even before I existed?"
GGJ|9|85|8|0|I said: "Without My love no world and thus also no human being would have come into existence. All that which is contained in the endless space of creation is My love incarnated by My will, and so you certainly also are part of it.
GGJ|9|85|9|0|My love is eternal, and thus everything that has originated, originates and will eternally originate from it, is actually also eternal.
GGJ|9|85|10|0|The living spirit in man is My eternal love and wisdom that creates, arranges and maintains everything, and this spirit is actually the true and in itself already eternal man in man, who, in order to become independent, covers himself, only in the course of time, with a soul and a body according to My eternal order in him, and steps thus into an outer visible form.
GGJ|9|85|11|0|Now if this is so and can impossibly be otherwise, you surely will realize that I have loved you already an eternally long time before you still were what you are now. You are now as if a spark of life that is separated from My love and you yourself can become a big and independent flame of love that looks like Me, by loving Me above all and your fellowman, who is completely equal to you, as yourself. And if this is what you are, and will then also love Me in this manner, you will soon see into yourself how I as the Eternal Love am everything in all and again everything is in Me. Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|9|86|1|1|The true fear of God (21/54)
GGJ|9|86|1|0|The scribe said: "Somewhere deep in my heart I have the feeling that I understand it, but in my head everything is now mixed up, and I realize that such things can only be understood in the heart of the soul and never with the reason of the brains. But Moses commanded to fear God and to always pray to Him only. Do I not anymore have to fear and to worship You in the prescribed manner?"
GGJ|9|86|2|0|I said: "Yes, yes, Moses did prescribe that, and that was also good, but truly, in this time no one understands anymore what it means 'to fear God', and you priests taught the people completely untrue and totally wrong concepts about the fear of God, partly because of your own blindness but mostly because of your insatiable pursuit of profit. And so, the weak people who still believe a little in God, fear Him as a malicious, extremely relentless tyrant who lacks all love and mercy, and for the word and the concept 'God' they back away in fear because they can see in Him almost nothing else except eternal wrath and eternal vengeance.
GGJ|9|86|3|0|But it is also written that men should worship God and love Him above all. But how can a divine being be loved and through that also truly be worshiped if men already tremble before His name more than before death?
GGJ|9|86|4|0|Therefore, you surely will realize now what kind of untrue and extremely wrong concept you – and because of you, also the other people – have about the fear of God.
GGJ|9|86|5|0|What does it actually mean 'to fear God'? To fear God means: to love God above all as the eternal, highest and purest love, and, because God is the highest truth, to remain in the divine truth and not to adhere to the lie of the world out of material self-interest.
GGJ|9|86|6|0|Whoever is truthful in everything has the true fear of God in his heart, and he who has that, will always worship God in the right way. For as the lie is a very great dishonoring of God, so also is the pure and living truth a continuous and highest glorification and truest worship of God. Do you understand that now?"
GGJ|9|86|7|0|The scribe said: "Yes, Lord and Master, for myself I do understand it now, and I surely realize that it can indeed not be otherwise, but it will not be that easy to make understand the truth to other people, because they are already stuck too deeply into all kinds of errors, and they take the lie for a truth. There is also the temple with its prescriptions as to what and how we should speak to the people. And so it will be difficult to become from now on a good teacher for the people. But to every victory must precede a battle. You, the Lord Himself have revealed the truth to us, and You will also support us in our battle against the enemies of the truth. We ask You now, and we will always ask You for this, for without Your help that is always present we will not be able to do anything.
GGJ|9|86|8|0|But now the question is how we should pray to You, so that You would hear us and help us. If we now would ask from You, while You are present, for something good, then You also would quickly and easily answer our prayer, but what will happen when You will not be personally present as You are now? Then how should we ask?"
GGJ|9|86|9|0|I said: "This question of yours looks still very Pharisaic. If you actively believe in Me, you will always receive what you will ask the Father in Me in My name. My personal visible presence is not necessary for that, for in spirit I am present everywhere and I see and hear everything, and everything – from the greatest to the smallest – I know very precisely and clearly.
GGJ|9|86|10|0|So if you will ask Me for something, in spirit and in the full truth, I will certainly also hear and answer you, but a prayer as it is custom with you, namely with the lips and in mysterious words, I will not answer.
GGJ|9|86|11|0|Because as a scribe you also know what God has spoken to the people through the mouth of a prophet when he turned to Him concerning the critical conditions of that time, so that He would answer their prayers: 'I know you and the people who honor and pray to Me with the lips, but their heart is far away from Me.' Look, so also from now on, a mere lip-prayer will never be heard, and least of all when it was paid for.
GGJ|9|86|12|0|However, the one who is full of living faith in his heart, and who will ask Me for something that is good, will also receive what he has asked for.
GGJ|9|86|13|0|And whoever will live and act in My name according to My teaching, he is the one who prays truthfully and unceasingly, and that is why whatever he needs will always be given to him."
GGJ|9|86|14|0|The scribe said: "O Lord and Master, I thank You in my heart for Your comforting teaching, and I believe now that he who will pray for something according to Your will, which You have clearly spoken out now, will also receive what he asked for."
GGJ|9|87|1|1|Practicing faith and trust (21/55)
GGJ|9|87|1|0|Then some of My disciples said: "Lord, all this would be fine if men in this world would not be exposed to temptations to commit sin. A person, in a weak moment, will easily commit one or the other sin, and then his trust and faith will already be weakened by that, and even if he repents from the sin he committed and if he completely compensated for the possible damage he caused, then there is still a certain shyness in his soul so that he will not dare to turn to You in full faith compared to if he had not sinned.
GGJ|9|87|2|0|Then what should such person do in order to pray to You in such a manner that he can completely believe that You will answer him?"
GGJ|9|87|3|0|I said: "Such a person should know that I firstly am not a wrathful or revengeful God, but a patient and loving, meek God, as was already said through the mouth of the prophets, and as I am now calling to all sinners: 'Come all to Me, you who are tired and burdened with sins, for I want to comfort you all.'
GGJ|9|87|4|0|And secondly, men should always practice true prayer and persevere in it, because a right and firm trust will, through the right practice, be men's property, by which a disciple comes to mastership, no matter in what field.
GGJ|9|87|5|0|Someone who is well provided with all goods of this Earth will easily forget true and faithful praying. But when he is in need, then he will start to seek help from God through praying, but he feels too little trust in himself that God will answer him, and this is clearly because of a lack of practice in the living, full trust in God.
GGJ|9|87|6|0|And in what better way can a person strengthen his trust in God than through practicing, namely through unceasingly praying and asking? Of what the unceasing prayers and asking mainly consist I have made clear to you before."
GGJ|9|87|7|0|Now the disciples looked at one another, and Andreas said: "Lord, I still remember very well the image that You showed us on a similar occasion in which there was a beggar who knocked somewhere shamelessly at a door during the night and to whom the lord of the house in the middle of the night gave finally some bread out of the window anyway, more to get rid of any further lamenting and begging than out of true mercy.
GGJ|9|87|8|0|I have often thought about it myself concerning this somehow strange image, but I still could not reconcile it with Your highest love and mercy. But now it becomes clear to me, now that You have talked about the unceasing praying and asking, and also about the practice of faith and trust in You.
GGJ|9|87|9|0|With the asking for bread during the night You certainly meant the practice of faith and trust in You, while with the initially somewhat deaf lord of the house You have represented Yourself, and with the beggar, us people, and You have shown that we should not cease to pray and to ask, also if You do not answer us immediately.
GGJ|9|87|10|0|You Yourself want it so, that through our unceasing praying and asking we really should become troublesome to You before You will hear us, because through that, You want that our trust in You will be increasingly exercised, by which we finally can become so strong that we can reach our own day of life, which is Your Kingdom in ourselves. Then in this, we ourselves, in the heart of our soul, will carry every help and power as Your children in Your Spirit and will, and we will not have to trouble You any further with begging in the night of our life. Because now, man seeks help in the weakness of his night of life, but once he himself has become strong and mighty, then he will be able to help himself. Lord, did I understand, according to the truth, the image that You gave before?"
GGJ|9|88|1|1|The result of unceasing praying. The parable of the oppressed widow and the hard judge. (20/56)
GGJ|9|88|1|0|I said: "You have understood the image very correctly and according to the truth, and it was fit to bring it forward again here with a few words. But to make the image that was mentioned by you even more understandable for everyone according to the view of one's own reason, and because this is still a good time for us now, I will give you another image with which you will see even more clearly how a true person should not cease praying and asking if he wants to attain to the true power of My Kingdom in himself. So listen.
GGJ|9|88|2|0|There was a judge in a city who did not fear God and who was afraid of no one. But there was also a widow in that same city. She came to him and said: 'O righteous judge, save me from my adversaries, for look, like this and like that is the situation, and according to the law it is completely in my favor.'
GGJ|9|88|3|0|Also the judge was aware of that at first glance, but he was not in the right mood and did not want to accept the trial of the widow. But the widow did not stop, came several times to the judge and begged him on her knees to accept the case.
GGJ|9|88|4|0|Then the judge thought by himself: What shall I do? Even though I do not fear God, and also no human being – since this widow gave me already so much trouble I will save her, so that finally she will not come back even more often and make me completely dull with her begging.'
GGJ|9|88|5|0|Did you learn from that image of what the judge has said and done? And if already a judge, who judges strictly righteously according to the law, will hear the continuous begging of an oppressed widow and helps her, would God not sooner save His chosen ones who cry to Him day and night, and would He have less patience and love for them than the judge had for the widow?
GGJ|9|88|6|0|Truly I say to you: He will hear and save them shortly, in this time as well as in the future when He just as now will return to this Earth as the Son of Man.
GGJ|9|88|7|0|But when the Son of Man will return during that time to this world, do you think that He will find faith?"
GGJ|9|88|8|0|Andreas said: "Lord and Master, since I have spoken earlier, I shall also speak this time, if You will allow me."
GGJ|9|88|9|0|I said: "You just can speak, because you have the right perception, courage and mouth for it."
GGJ|9|88|10|0|Then Andreas said: "What concerns the image itself, it means the same as what I meant with the image of the lord of the house and the beggar for bread in the night, which I just related again. But the position of God regarding the worldly people who seek help with Him in the oppression of their night of life, was pointed out still more clearly than in the other image that was related by me again. Because in that image God appears in a certain way only as a righteous judge without any bond, who can always help the oppressed people whenever He wants – and He also helps them – but only after they have really troubled Him with their unceasing begging.
GGJ|9|88|11|0|Also here it is only a matter of the practice of faith and trust. Once this has attained a certain unbendable power, then also the prayer is answered and the help is also there.
GGJ|9|88|12|0|You still added something. You said that God, as a loving Father, would certainly hear sooner His chosen ones, who are already in the power of faith and trust, if they would ask Him for help in their inner day of life to which they have already attained, but also in their night which can still easily come back now and then. Here You do not appear anymore as an almost relentless worldly judge who, because he himself is God, should not fear God and also no human being, but as a Father of those who have already attained to their inner day of life. This is how I understood it and I believe that I am not mistaken.
GGJ|9|88|13|0|At this moment none of us is still completely in his inner day of life, but partly sometimes also for a great deal in our old night of life, and we still have many things to ask You in order to practice faith and trust, and thus to become stronger. However, You have promised us a sure and fast salvation, and we believe also without any doubt that each of Your promises will be fulfilled.
GGJ|9|88|14|0|But You told us again about a second coming to this Earth, and at the end You asked the question whether You would find faith among the people.
GGJ|9|88|15|0|Well now, to give an answer to Your question is still entirely beyond our understanding, and so I cannot give You an answer on this. However, You Yourself will know best how the condition of the faith of men will be in the far future, and if You want You can tell us still more precisely than You have done on several other occasions."
GGJ|9|88|16|0|I said: "You have also well understood this present-day image completely according to the truth, and by that you truly made My heart happy. If you all will also do it that way, the complete salvation of your souls from the yoke of the matter of this world and its enticements will not delay."
GGJ|9|89|1|1|The condition of faith in the future (21/57)
GGJ|9|89|1|0|But what concerns My question about the condition of faith with men in the still faraway future, when the Son of Man will come again to the Earth, in the manner that I have often told you, I say that in general He will find even less living faith than now. For during that time men will have made great progress in many sciences and all kinds of technologies, mostly because of their tireless investigating and calculating under the twigs and extensive branches of the tree of knowledge, and they will achieve great things with the powers of the nature of the Earth, which are now still completely hidden for men, and they will say: 'Look, that is God – there is no other one.'
GGJ|9|89|2|0|So the faith of those people will have almost completely disappeared. Thus, with those people I will find no more faith at My return.
GGJ|9|89|3|0|Another great part of men will be in a still much denser and darker idolatrous superstition than now all the heathens on the whole Earth. For a long time they will have their teachers, representatives and protectors among the great and mighty ones of the Earth of that time, but the children of the world who will be well equipped with all sciences and technologies will suppress the very dark superstition with all force, and will bring the great and mighty ones of the Earth into extreme embarrassment, because through science and all kinds of technologies the people that was kept blind with all force will realize that they were only kept in hard bondage for the sake of the worldly fame and the comfortable life of those great and mighty ones who had no faith themselves. And when I will come, also with them I will find no faith.
GGJ|9|89|4|0|In that time of great darkness I will not find faith with them because they were the most foolish and most blind helpers of those who dominated them, who could very well perceive for which purpose the completely blind ones could be used for, and that those who could see would never tolerate that, as did the completely blind ones. But once the blind will also be made seeing by the scientists and technologists, then they will become followers of those who liberated them for the greatest part from the hard bondage of the great and mighty ones. And if I then would come and say: 'Listen, nations of the Earth, I have come now again to you and will show you again the right way to the eternal life of your souls,' then what will those men answer who are without any faith?
GGJ|9|89|5|0|They will answer Me: 'Friend, no matter who you are, stop that old, worn-out stupidity that has luckily evaporated, for which many streams of often completely innocent blood has fled since the time that it appeared for the first time. If that so-called good Father in Heaven, who we do not know and for whom we feel completely no desire anymore, is such a great friend of blood, then He certainly will easily be able to change the great ocean into blood and extremely delight in it. However, we absolutely do not need anymore such life's teaching, which instead of the promised Kingdom of God has only brought sheer Hell among the people on this Earth, which is already meager anyway. We adhere now to the sciences and technologies of all kind, and thereby we live in peace and rest, even though that on which we trust is only timely, a timely but peaceful and quiet life is much more dear to us now than a Heaven with all its beautiful bliss that was bought with countless sufferings and many streams of innocent blood that fled and which is moreover still doubtful.
GGJ|9|89|6|0|With such words of men at that time, My question, if at My return on Earth I will find any faith, is very justifiable.
GGJ|9|89|7|0|'But' – you think now within yourselves – 'yes, whose fault will that be? Maybe of Hell? Lord, in that case, destroy it. Or maybe of the false, selfish prophets, who will be used as pretext by the different great and mighty ones who will soon come up as mushrooms out of the humid soil, and who will go into all directions over the Earth with war, and will torment men? Lord, in Your name, let those false prophets never arise. But if You want it that way, You also should agree that You will not find any faith among men when You will return again.'
GGJ|9|89|8|0|On this I say: although the shortsighted human reason thinks correctly according to its understanding, and in a worldly human sense not much can be objected, but God, the Creator and eternal Maintainer of all things and beings has in His turn very different views and plans with all that which He has created out of Himself, and therefore He knows the very best why He allows some things to happen among men on this Earth.
GGJ|9|89|9|0|Finally all superstition will be wiped away from the face of the Earth with the arms of science and technology, by which still the free will of no human being will be hindered in the least.
GGJ|9|89|10|0|By that, in the course of time, all faith will become lost among men, but that condition will only last for a very short time.
GGJ|9|89|11|0|In that time only I will bless the old tree of knowledge, and by that the tree of life in man will receive again its old power, and from that time on, there will only be 1 Shepherd and 1 flock.
GGJ|9|89|12|0|He who has understood this now will also understand My question if I, during that time, will find the same faith as now on Earth. Such faith as now I will certainly not find anymore during those future times, but a different one. Of which it consists, you cannot imagine now, but nevertheless, once it will happen as I have told you now beforehand."
GGJ|9|90|1|1|The new time (21/58)
GGJ|9|90|1|0|One of the so-called Jewish Greeks said: "Lord and Master, at Your second coming to this Earth will there also be a teaching given to the people? If You will again come with this teaching, then they also will say: 'Oh, go away with that teaching that caused so much misfortune on Earth."
GGJ|9|90|2|0|I said: "Friend, the teaching that I am giving to you now is God's Word and remains eternally, and therefore the people about which we are talking now will only receive the teaching from Me that you have received from Me, but at that time it will not be given to them in veiled form, but completely revealed according to its heavenly and spiritual meaning, and from that the New Jerusalem will exist that will come down from the Heavens to this Earth. Only in its light it will become understandable to the people how much their predecessors were mislead and deceived by the false prophets, just as the Jews are now deceived by the Pharisees.
GGJ|9|90|3|0|Then they will not blame Me and My teaching anymore for all the great misfortunes, but the extremely selfish and imperious false teachers and prophets. In the light of their sciences and many technologies they will very well perceive whose spiritual children they are.
GGJ|9|90|4|0|When the very bright light of the New Jerusalem will shine over the whole Earth, the liars and cheaters will be completely unveiled, and the reward for their work will be given to them. The higher one of them thinks to be standing, the deeper will be his fall. Therefore, beware already now for the false prophets. Did you well understand this now?"
GGJ|9|90|5|0|Then also My other disciples said: "Lord and Master, why do You actually not give us Your teaching also unveiled as You once will give in the far future to the mentioned scientists and technologists of all kind? I think that the people need this kind of New Jerusalem also now"
GGJ|9|90|6|0|I said: "I still have many things to say and to reveal to you, but all of you can still not bear it, but when the Spirit of truth out of Me will come over you it will guide you into all truth and wisdom, and then you will be completely in the light of the New Jerusalem.
GGJ|9|90|7|0|However, if you will then be capable to transmit the light to your disciples, that is another question which you hardly will be able to answer, assuming that you will understand and realize that every teaching must firstly be given in a certain way to children and that it should be more free than coerced, and secondly that it cannot be expected from anyone to read the Scripture when he does not know the letters.
GGJ|9|90|8|0|You cannot suspect in the least what kind of great and extensive sciences and technologies men will once achieve, and how much every superstition among the people will be cleared by that. Where in the whole world can you now find a pure science that is based on the principles of the well-calculated truth, and where can you find a calculated technology of such a science?
GGJ|9|90|9|0|When there is now among the people any science, and a technology that is derived from it, it consists of more than ¾ of blind superstition. On such rotten fruit of the tree of knowledge that is still not blessed, no higher heavenly truth can be placed. And if you would place it upon it, there will appear a fruit that one could surely throw as food for the dragons, but could not be given as food for the people.
GGJ|9|90|10|0|See and remember well: out of such fruits, also the false prophets with all their erroneous teachings and false signs of wonder will arise and will spoil more than ¾ of the Earth. For when they will make effort to unite My teaching of truth with the sciences that exist now among the people, which are mixed with all kinds of superstition and insignificant achievements of technology – thinking that this teaching of truth will become more acceptable to the people – then obviously they will spoil My teaching more and more, and the sciences and technologies that are full of superstition will sink thereby even deeper into the ancient night than since the very beginning of men. Finally for a time they will become exclusively the property of the false prophets, and so with that help they can more easily and on a larger scale win the people that were kept blind.
GGJ|9|90|11|0|But it will not stay like that, for at the right moment I will awaken men for the pure sciences and technologies, and then they will proclaim it from the rooftops to the people how the servants of Balaam have done their wonders. Thus the pure science in all things, and also the pure technology will become the invincible forerunner and advocate against the old superstition, and when the Augean stables will be cleansed by that, I will be able to come back easily and very efficiently to this Earth. Because My pure teaching of life will unite easily with the pure science of men everywhere and in this manner a complete light of life will be given to men, because one purity can never soil the other, just like one truth that is clear as the sunlight cannot soil the other."
GGJ|9|91|1|1|The gradual cleansing of sciences and technologies (21/59)
GGJ|9|91|1|0|Now you think of course within yourselves: 'What will be possible to Me in that time, namely to cleanse science, I could also do now, and through that the pure teaching, united with the pure science and its technical inventions would pass on to the people like hand in hand, and then the false prophets, who want to perform here and there, will certainly not be able to do any business to satisfy their selfishness.'
GGJ|9|91|2|0|But to this I say to you: it would be very good if it would happen that way, but still it will not happen as you were saying with good intentions, for in that case I will have to take away the free will of men and transform them into mere machines with the almightiness of My will. And to what benefit would that be for the eternal salvation and life of their souls?
GGJ|9|91|3|0|Do you still not know that everything that is under the law of coercion, which exists in the almightiness of My will, is in itself judged and dead? I have explained this to you so often and in detail already so many times, and despite that you still relapse into your old worldly reason.
GGJ|9|91|4|0|Look, if I now in this time would immediately awaken thousand times thousand scientists of all kind among the people, who would possess the purest science in all things and would also be developed throughout according to that science, then they would be even more persecuted by the people of today than you who will soon become the spreaders of My teaching and will be persecuted by the dark worldly people because of My name. Because the knowledge of the people, which – as already said – is for more than ¾ mixed with the deepest of superstition and with which men are acquiring their material benefits, is much more difficult to cleanse.
GGJ|9|91|5|0|On many occasions I have well, visibly and in detail explained to you the different things, appearances and events, as I also have done for other people who had a good will and a receptive heart. I have revealed before your eyes and ears the whole starry sky in such a way that you surely know now what our sun, the moon, the planets and the numberless other stars are and what their characteristics are, and several of them I let you visit by opening your inner spiritual eyes. And so you possess now all the purest knowledge in a lot of things.
GGJ|9|91|6|0|But just go and teach it to the blind people in the manner in which I have taught you, then you will all too soon experience how difficult it is to dissuade people from their old knowledge and their mystical prejudices.
GGJ|9|91|7|0|Moreover there are numerous people who were made dumb by their selfish priests and rulers in such a way that they would consider such clarification of knowledge as an unforgivable crime against the gods, and they would seriously harm those who seduced them to commit a crime against the gods.
GGJ|9|91|8|0|In order to bring about a complete cleansing of the sciences in the course of time and the resulting technologies, first My teaching should be proclaimed to them, and the many idols together with their priests and temples should be destroyed.
GGJ|9|91|9|0|Once this has happened and My gospel has been proclaimed to the people – even though through many false prophets – then they also will be able to cleanse progressively their sciences and technologies, and these will then be a lightning which will brightly enlighten everything that is on the Earth, from sunrise to sunset. With 'sunrise' the spiritual should be understood, with 'sunset' all what is natural.
GGJ|9|91|10|0|If you have understood this, then do not ask again if this or that will already be possible now."
GGJ|9|92|1|1|The wisdom of Moses and Joshua (21/60)
GGJ|9|92|1|0|When the disciples, and of course also the innkeeper, the healed helper, the Pharisee and the scribe heard these words of Mine, the scribe said: "From Your words, Lord and Master, I have concluded that You have not only revealed the great mystery of the Kingdom of God on Earth among the people to Your disciples, but also the kingdom of the nature of this Earth, of the moon, the sun and of the stars, and You have given me a new proof that You in Your Spirit must be the Creator of that all, otherwise You could not have explained those endlessly many and wonderful things to Your disciples, and make it even visible to them.
GGJ|9|92|2|0|Since You wanted to do this for Your disciples, who are also only Jews and men, would You not like to explain also to us very briefly those wonderful things, in such a manner that we also could have a clear image about what we should think and believe about the moon, the sun and the stars, eclipses, the frightening comets and also the many falling stars? For in this matter we are not even a bit better than the heathens."
GGJ|9|92|3|0|I said: "Then why did you reject the 6th and 7th Book of Moses and have declared them as being untrue? And those who dared to read them you have even threatened with severe punishments. Look, in those 2 books Moses has described in clear words the whole natural creation."
GGJ|9|92|4|0|The scribe said: "Lord and Master, I have heard about it once, but I have never read even one letter of it. It seems that those books cannot be found in the temple of Jerusalem anymore. That is why I am asking You now for those things that I have asked, to describe and explain them to us as brief as possible, so that we would then also know what they are and how they are arranged."
GGJ|9|92|5|0|At the request of the scribe I described those things to the 4 of them as briefly as possible, and in such a manner that they could well understand what I had explained.
GGJ|9|92|6|0|After the explanation, which lasted for about 1 hour, the scribe asked Me if also the patriarchs knew about this.
GGJ|9|92|7|0|I said: "Certainly, namely the very first inhabitants of Egypt. But as the people in the course of time withdrew themselves more and more from the one, eternal true God through all kinds of sins, and turned to the blind paganism, becoming more and more dark, then also this knowledge got lost, and was replaced by poetic nonsense and fantasies that are full of errors.
GGJ|9|92|8|0|And so the knowledge of the Earth and the stars got lost. Only with some, very few wise men in a hidden corner of the Earth it still existed, but these did not dare to make it known to the totally darkened people. And so that knowledge became practically completely lost. But in future times the people will acquire it again, still more clear than in the ancient time, and they will calculate everything. And that will belong to the lightning that enlightens from sunrise to sunset."
GGJ|9|92|9|0|The scribe said: "From whom did Moses and Aaron actually receive that knowledge?"
GGJ|9|92|10|0|I said: "From the Spirit of God. Although Moses, as a son of the Pharaoh, was initiated in the Egyptian mysteries, and did also acquire much of the old astronomy and geography, it was hardly a drop of troubled water compared to the whole sea of his later understanding, which made him the elect leader of the people of Israel, given by the Spirit of God, by which only after that be became a true scientist from God."
GGJ|9|92|11|0|The scribe said again: "Lord and Master, Joshua who was also a chosen leader of the people of Israel towards the promised land, must also have known precisely about what Moses has described. Then how could he say before Jericho to the sun: 'Sun, stand still, until I have defeated all the enemies', and the sun seemed to have obeyed his command? If he said that to the Earth, then this would really make sense according to what You have explained to us just now. But now that we heard from You how things really are, Joshua's command to the sun seems to be something which is clearly senseless, and it seems that Joshua did still not know the real matter if it was his intention that his command should be executed according to the truth of nature."
GGJ|9|92|12|0|I said: "It is true that Joshua said it this way, however not to the natural sun, but to the spiritual sun which consisted in the teaching which Moses received from God. The people's faith and trust in it began seriously to sink down when they saw the superior power of the enemy. Joshua only wanted to say with his strong crying out to the people who lacked courage and who were utterly grumbling: 'Continue to have faith and trust until you soon will see the apparent mighty enemy completely defeated before you. Then, together with me, you will be able to occupy the land where milk and honey are flowing, or you will return again to the desert.'
GGJ|9|92|13|0|By that, the people took courage again with full faith and trust in God, which is, was and will be the true sun of the soul and his spirit in Heaven and on Earth. And look, the sun that was spoken to by Joshua stood still in the faith and trust of the people, enlightened them and gave them courage, intelligence and power, and the enemy was totally destroyed, with exception of the harlot Rahab who showed mercy to the messengers of Joshua. Did you understand this now?"
GGJ|9|93|1|1|The science of correspondences (21/61)
GGJ|9|93|1|0|The scribe said: "Yes, Lord and Master, we all have understood this very well now, so that we realize now that Joshua could have impossibly connected another meaning to his great exclamation. But why did we not understand that just now?"
GGJ|9|93|2|0|I said: "Because the old inner science of correspondences left you entirely already before the Babylonian captivity, because this science is only accessible for and is typical to those people who never wavered or have become weak in the true faith and trust in the one, true God, and who have always loved Him above all as the Father and their fellowman as themselves.
GGJ|9|93|3|0|Because this science is the inner scripture and the inner language of the soul and of the spirit in the soul. He who has lost this language can impossibly understand the Scripture, and in his dead worldly light it seems foolishness to him, because the life's conditions of the spirit and of the soul are of a totally different nature than those of the body.
GGJ|9|93|4|0|So also, the hearing, seeing, feeling, thinking, speaking and the writing of the spirit have a totally different character than here among the people in the natural world, and therefore what a spirit does and says, can only be made clear to natural men by way of the ancient science of correspondences.
GGJ|9|93|5|0|When this science was lost for men by their own fault, they made the communication with the spirits of all the regions and all the Heavens impossible for themselves, and that is why they cannot grasp nor understand anymore the spiritual sense of the Scripture. They read the written words according to the blindly learned sound of the dead letter and cannot even understand and realize that the letter is dead and can revive no one, but that it is only the inner hidden meaning that revives everything, since it is life itself.
GGJ|9|93|6|0|If you understand this now, you mostly should strife to make the Kingdom of God alive and completely active in yourselves, then you also will receive again the mentioned science of correspondences between matter and spirit, otherwise you never will be able to understand Moses or another prophet in the deepness of the living truth, and you will be forced in yourself to fall into unbelief, all kinds of doubts and sins. Because when a blind person walks on a road with a lot of stones on it, will he then be able to prevent to stumble while walking, one time against this stone, then again against another, and also falling down many times? And if there is along the way an abyss that shows up, how will he keep himself from falling into it at the next step, finding inevitably death?
GGJ|9|93|7|0|So mostly strife for it that you will be reborn in the spirit as soon as possible and become seeing, otherwise you will not escape thousands of dangers that are lying in wait for you and threaten to devour you."
GGJ|9|93|8|0|On this the scribe said: "O Lord and Master, Your wisdom is immense, and if we men compare ourselves to You, we are as blind as a stone. Only now I clearly realize what the reason is of the totally shattered faith and trust in God, and I also realize that in the future, precisely the same will happen with this teaching of light and life of Yours as now with the teaching of Moses and the prophets, and that Your love and mercy will make You really to return again to this Earth to the people. Now it is only the question if You will return in the same way as this time or maybe in another way in the manner that is only known to You. Would You not like to explain this further to us?"
GGJ|9|93|9|0|I said: "I have shown you often very clearly how and in what manner I will return again to this Earth to the people. How can you now ask Me the same thing again?"
GGJ|9|93|10|0|The scribe said: "It is true, Lord and Master, that You have already told us about this. If only I would already possess the science of correspondences I would also have completely understood the meaning of Your words, but I still do not master this science at all, and that is why everything You have said about Your return is not clear to me.
GGJ|9|93|11|0|Look, my question is actually mainly if You will come back just like now, as a Man of flesh and blood, born out of a pure woman, or unborn, more like a Spirit and still also a visible Man, and where, and to which people.
GGJ|9|93|12|0|This is of course a very foolish question of mine according to Your unperceivable wisdom, but I am only a converted person since a couple of hours, and that is why I can be excused when I still bother You with all kinds of foolish questions."
GGJ|9|94|1|1|The return of the Lord (21/62)
GGJ|9|94|1|0|I said: "Your questions are not that foolish, and you have the fullest right to ask what you do not know, and I have of course the right to answer you in the manner that I consider helpful to you and to the others. But because you have already asked it now, I will also give you the answer. So listen.
GGJ|9|94|2|0|At My second coming I will not be born somewhere as a child from a woman because this body will remain glorified in eternity – just as I in Spirit – and thus I do not ever need a 2nd body as you had in mind.
GGJ|9|94|3|0|First I will come invisibly in the clouds of the Heavens, which means: first I will come close to men by truthful seers, wise men and newly awakened prophets, and in that time also woman will prophecy and young men will have clear dreams by which they will announce My coming to the people, and many will listen to it and improve their life, but the world will call them daydreamers and will not believe them, as this was also the case with the prophets.
GGJ|9|94|4|0|So I also will awaken men from time to time to whom I will say by means of their heart to the pen, everything that now during My presence, is, happens and is being discussed. What will then be written once will in a short time of a few weeks and days be multiplied in many thousands of copies in a very artful manner which will be very well known by the people of that time, and so they can be conveyed to the people. And since the people of that time will almost generally know how to read and write, they also will be able to read and understand those new books themselves.
GGJ|9|94|5|0|In this way, the spreading of My teaching will then again be given anew and pure from the Heavens to all men on the whole Earth, much faster and effective than now by messengers in My name from mouth to mouth.
GGJ|9|94|6|0|Once My teaching will be brought in this manner among the people who are of good will and have a living faith, and when at least ? of the people will know about it, I will also personally, visibly and bodily, come to different places, to those who love Me most and have the greatest desire for My return, and who for that reason will also have full and living faith.
GGJ|9|94|7|0|And I Myself will form congregations out of them, against which no worldly power will be able to oppose or resist, for I will be their Commander-in-Chief and their eternal invincible Hero, and will administer justice to all dead and blind worldly people. And in this way I will cleanse the Earth of its old filth.
GGJ|9|94|8|0|However, during the time of those new seers and prophets there will be great misery and need among the people, as has never been before on this Earth, but for the sake of My chosen ones of that time it will only last for a short time, so that their development towards bliss will not be hindered.
GGJ|9|94|9|0|But in this land where I am now persecuted by the Jews of the temple as a criminal from one village to the other, and which is trampled down by dark heathens, I will personally not first act, teach and comfort the weak again. But in the lands of another continent that is now inhabited by heathens I will establish a new Kingdom, a Kingdom of peace, of unity, of love and of continuous living faith. Fear for the death of the body will no more exist among the people who walk in My light and who will always be in contact with the angels of Heaven and associate with them. Here you have now a real answer to your question."
GGJ|9|94|10|0|The scribe said: "Thus, Asia, the old cradle of mankind and of many blessings from God, will not be fortunate anymore to see and hear You when You will return to this Earth? This is truly not a happy news for this continent."
GGJ|9|94|11|0|I said: "The Earth belongs to Me everywhere, and I know in which place My return will be most beneficial for the whole Earth. At that time however, men will be able to contact each other from one end of the Earth to the other, and this as fast as the lightning that strikes from a cloud. And through the use of the spirits that are bound in the fire and the water they will, riding on iron roads, cover the greatest distances on Earth, faster than the heaviest storms that drive from one end of the Earth to the other. And the ships will, by means of these same powers, cross the big ocean in a much shorter time than now the Romans from Rome to Egypt. So then it will be possible to spread the message of My personal return in a very short time over the whole Earth, and thus also to Asia.
GGJ|9|94|12|0|But then there is again the question: will the blind and deaf heathens of this continent also believe it?
GGJ|9|94|13|0|I think and say: this will hardly be possible before it will be purified by a great worldly judgment.
GGJ|9|94|14|0|There is a big country, far in the west that is surrounded on all sides by the great world oceans and which is, across the sea, nowhere in connection with the old world. From that country, first the people will come to know great things, and they will also come up in the west of Europe, and from that, there will be a bright shining and a shining in return. The lights of the Heavens will meat each other, recognize and support each other.
GGJ|9|94|15|0|Out of these lights, the sun of life will develop – thus the new, perfect Jerusalem – and in that sun I will come back to this Earth. And now we have talked enough about what will happen in the future.
GGJ|9|94|16|0|Then even My disciples were very surprised and said among each other: "He never talked so clearly and extensively about His future return. Lucky will be the people of that time who will live there where He will return with all the fullness of His grace, but unlucky those who will not believe in Him and who will maybe just like the Pharisees now revolt against Him and want to kill Him, who resist Him and want to protect their sanctuary. For as He has shown already several times, and on the Mount of Olives by signs in the sky, He will come to meet them and relentlessly administer justice to them and give them their reward in Hell."
GGJ|9|94|17|0|I said: "Yes, yes, with that you have spoken the truth now. And I say to you: truly, truly, this visible sky and this Earth will also perish after the right length of time, but the words that I have spoken to you will not perish."
GGJ|9|95|1|1|The midday meal (21/63)
GGJ|9|95|1|0|During this conversation it was already midday, and I said to the disciples: "You can prepare now to leave, because today we still have a long way to go."
GGJ|9|95|2|0|But the innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, You and Your disciples will surely take with me the midday meal that will soon be completely ready?"
GGJ|9|95|3|0|Also the Pharisee and the scribe were asking Me.
GGJ|9|95|4|0|And I said to the latter: "Friend, just look outside, how your companions are busy there in the ruins of the burned down synagogue with the help of many hired workers to gather their treasures they have found, and bring them to a save place. Will you not help?"
GGJ|9|95|5|0|The scribe said: "O Lord and Master, I have found here the endlessly much better treasure and will from now on wisely beware of coming too close to the worldly treasures, for if I would do that, then that which I dreamed last night could completely and really come true to me. So let those worldly people search in the remnants of the fire as much as they like, even if they would appropriate my own part. Your presence is now endlessly more preferable to me than all the treasures on Earth. Therefore, be merciful and remain here until the afternoon."
GGJ|9|95|6|0|I said: "Out of love for you, because you also love Me, I will stay here until the afternoon. But keep always your dream in mind and remain loyal to your intention, then you soon will walk into a clearer light. However, what you will still find of your earthly treasures, take it and divide everything among the poor, then in return I will give you another treasure from Heaven. He who will give much in My name, to him I will also give much, but he who will give everything in My name, to him I will also give everything for eternity."
GGJ|9|95|7|0|After these words of Mine the innkeeper and the Pharisee said: "Lord and Master, why did You not also say that to us?"
GGJ|9|95|8|0|I said: "You already know what to do. He who has the good will has also the work already before him. If you are good housekeepers for the poor, then you are already doing the same as if you had given away everything, and My blessing will not stay away from you. Especially remember the poor widows and orphans, then I will remember you and will not leave you behind as orphans on this Earth, but will from now on stay with you in spirit. But go now, innkeeper, and see if the midday meal is ready."
GGJ|9|95|9|0|Then the innkeeper went quickly to the kitchen to find out about the preparation of the midday meal. It was almost prepared, and so the innkeeper hurried to set the table again.
GGJ|9|95|10|0|But I said: "Just leave it – these platters which are still on the table since the morning meal have not yet become that unclean that we should not be able to eat the midday meal out of them. That which is clean for Me, should also be clean for you."
GGJ|9|95|11|0|The innkeeper took however clean cloths, and he cleansed the platters that were totally empty, because My disciples knew very well how to empty the platters completely. Then the innkeeper and his servants took the cleansed platters, went to the kitchen with them and brought then a large quantity of well prepared fishes, as well as bread and several carafes full of wonder wine, and we began then immediately to partake of the meal.
GGJ|9|95|12|0|During the meal, still a lot of things were talked about, which were also discussed at other occasions, and therefore – nota bene – it is not necessary to relate them again.
GGJ|9|95|13|0|When we finished eating, 2 of the Pharisees, who searched the whole morning for their treasures from the remnants of the fire to take them to a save place, came into the dining hall.
GGJ|9|95|14|0|They were very surprised when they saw the Pharisee and even the scribe very cheerfully eating at our table, and they said to the last mentioned (the Pharisees): "Oh, you certainly make it easy for yourselves. We work the whole morning outside in order to still find some of the precious treasures that were destroyed by the fire and to bring them to a save place, and you are doing yourselves well without worrying about us. What kind of behavior is that from you?"
GGJ|9|95|15|0|The scribe, being very angry about this remark, said: "Listen, firstly we took care already for a long time of that which we could call our own, and we can absolutely not imagine why we should help you to search and take care of your possessions since you also have never considered to help us with something. And secondly, at this opportunity we moreover have discovered and found a quite different treasure, which is now endlessly more dear to us than all your gold and silver that you have grubbed together. But you surely will never be possessors of that treasure. And thirdly we have received here a real wine of life to drink on which your throats are so keen, and which they probably will never taste. And we are now both very well provided in all things and we do not have to give you any account about it. If you have understood me, you can now soon turn around and go back from where you – really totally uninvited – came to us."
GGJ|9|95|16|0|When the 2 Pharisees were at the point of giving him a serious reply because of this answer, the innkeeper, who, as Samaritan and Roman citizen, made always a short work with the Pharisees, stood up and said: "According to earthly standards I am still the boss here, and every peaceful guest is dear, valuable and precious to me, whether he is a gentile or a Jew, for a gentile has not made himself a gentile and a Jew has truly not made himself a Jew. But when such quarrelsome people come over the doorstep of my house, there is not much needed before I make use of my ancient right of the house. If you want to eat or drink something, then go to your usual dining room and order what you want, then what you desire will also be brought to you as soon as possible. But here you have nothing to do, nothing to say and nothing to make, for this is not a Jewish but a Roman inn where all travelers are equally treated and served."
GGJ|9|96|1|1|The departure to Kana (21/64)
GGJ|9|96|1|0|When the 2 heard the innkeeper saying that, they did not object much to it and turned quickly their back to us and went to their dining room, where 2 of the others were waiting for them.
GGJ|9|96|2|0|There they related how they were treated by the scribe and especially by the innkeeper.
GGJ|9|96|3|0|Their companions said: "We know the innkeeper already for a long time as a very proud and self-willed person, and so we do not care about his inborn rudeness. We are only happy that we have found our good valuable things for the greatest part and brought them to a good save place, and so we can take it.
GGJ|9|96|4|0|But still, it is strange that the treasures of one of us, and also of the scribe, who conformed themselves most to that Nazarene, were kept undamaged, and of the Pharisee Joram even his habitation. Also the habitation of the scribe has been damaged only insofar as the ceiling seems to have burned through at some places. But the door of his living room seems to have suffered little from the fire. Thus, also his treasures must have suffered little damage."
GGJ|9|96|5|0|Another said: "No matter what, in a few months time our synagogue will be completely all right again, and we have still more than enough to live from. So let not such matters of minor importance trouble our present enjoyment."
GGJ|9|96|6|0|Then they ordered fishes and lamb, unleavened bread and wine, which a true Jew was allowed to drink. This they received immediately and they enjoyed it peacefully.
GGJ|9|96|7|0|We also finished our meal now, and the innkeeper asked Me if he did perhaps say too much to the 2 Pharisees.
GGJ|9|96|8|0|I said: "Do not worry about that, for they have a strong stomach and they can bear much, as long as their personal interests does not seem to suffer loss. If these 2 here, whom I already consider as My followers, are smart, then they can succeed to bring also the others on their side.
GGJ|9|96|9|0|But now it is really time to move on with My disciples, for I see where I soon have to come. You should not be sad because of that, for I will only leave you as far as My visible body is concerned. However, with My Spirit that is active everywhere I will stay with you, as well as with everyone who believes in Me, loves Me and who lives and acts according to the teaching that he has received. If you still discover some doubt in your heart, turn to Me, then I will lay the answer on your tongue. So stay in Me, then I also will stay in you."
GGJ|9|96|10|0|Then they all promised Me solemnly that they faithfully would practice My teaching until the end of their earthly life, would keep Me in their heart and defend Me against every hostile approach and malicious persecution.
GGJ|9|96|11|0|Then I quickly stood up with My disciples and traveled along the secret road to Kana. To prevent a sensation I did not want to travel through the market place, because the woman was still waiting for Me to recognize Me as the One who made her daughter seeing that morning.
GGJ|9|96|12|0|The woman inquired the whole morning at several houses, but could not receive any information about Me. Therefore, she was on watch with the girl on the square, but of course without any result. However, the innkeeper found the woman with the girl, took them both in his house and took excellently care of them. The girl was a conclusive proof to him in the village of what I had accomplished in the village, because concerning the 10 cleansed lepers, already for a long time – as they say – no trace could be found. And the healed chief helper of the innkeeper could, as a sufferer of gout, also not count as specific proof before the worldly people of My power to perform miracles, because there were cases where such sufferers of gout were finally also healed by means of good medicines, which were less lacking than – nota bene – during this time.
GGJ|9|96|13|0|But a born-blind girl who was as such very well known in the whole region, was much more significant. And so, the innkeeper, Joram and the scribe preferred this girl, together with her mother, as proof of My divine power instead of all other signs about which they surely could tell, but for which they could not give any concrete proof.
GGJ|9|96|14|0|To this girl, who also had a nice appearance, happened also another exceptional earthly good fortune 10 years later, because the woman of the known Kado in Jericho died. He came in this region, came to know her and took her out of love for Me as his second wife. And so also, My mercy – when someone receives it – has always good results in earthly respect.
GGJ|9|96|15|0|Joram, the first converted Pharisee, and the scribe, whose name was Boz, brought in a short time the other Pharisees on their good side, to which the healed girl and later friend Kado had of course very much contributed.
GGJ|9|96|16|0|With this, we will consider this little story about this market place as completely ended, and we will now again return to ourselves and see what happened on our further trip to Kana.
GGJ|9|97|1|1|Section: The Lord in Cana
GGJ|9|97|1|1|In the inn at Kana (21/65)
GGJ|9|97|1|0|From the now well-known marketplace it was still a very long way. A good walker would hardly be able to cover it in one full day, but by traveling in our miraculous manner, as we did oftentimes, we only needed 3 hours for it. So towards the evening we came in Kana and stayed with the same innkeeper with whom for the first time, and on request of Maria who gave birth to Me, I openly changed water into wine during a wedding.
GGJ|9|97|2|0|When the innkeeper caught sight of Me, he was almost beside himself from joy, and he really reproached Me because already for a long time I did not show up to him.
GGJ|9|97|3|0|But I said to him: "Since there was no need with you, and amongst you all who live here, I did not come into this region, but now a little need has set in with you, and so I came at the right time to help you all."
GGJ|9|97|4|0|The innkeeper said: "O dear Lord and Master, this need lasts with me already for more than 1 year, and already several times I have on the one hand turned to You in my heart, and on the other hand I urgently took information concerning You with Your brothers and with Your mother who stays mostly in Kis nowadays, but You seemed not to hear the pious wishes of my heart, and also I could not come to know where You were perhaps staying, and so until now I had to quietly suffer the great need of my house in the name of the almighty God. Although I do not know the reason why I was visited by God the Lord so hard, but now I ask You, dear, good Savior, if You would like to help me.
GGJ|9|97|5|0|My wife is afflicted with gout, and the children are suffering from malicious fevers, 2 of my best and most loyal helpers are bedridden for already more than ½ year with a malicious leper disease, and I must mostly let the work of my business be done by strangers in return of high wages. And this is surely a 'need', especially because I myself cannot be counted anymore among the healthy ones.
GGJ|9|97|6|0|O dear Lord and Master, since You, at the request of Your mother, have done a first sign during a wedding that was celebrated here, it has become quite different in my house. If You do not want to help me I will soon go to ruin, in spiritual as well as in earthly respect."
GGJ|9|97|7|0|I said: "I surely knew that your need became great, and since I heard your frequent begging for help, and your need reached a very high degree, I have come now to give you the right kind of help. I also could have come to you earlier, but then you were still greatly lacking living faith and trust, but only after you went to Kisjonah in Kis you received the right light about Me, and you came to the right faith and trust in Me, and therefore I have come to give you all help. And so I want now that everyone who is sick in your house, including yourself, will be as healthy as if no one had ever been sick of anything. Go now to all your sick ones and tell them."
GGJ|9|97|8|0|Then the innkeeper hurried to all the sick people and saw that they were completely healthy, so that they stood up from their beds, put on clean clothes, came to Me and thanked Me.
GGJ|9|97|9|0|Since it was almost evening and really getting dark, I said to the innkeeper who was crying from happiness: "Since the need in your house has now been resolved and I will stay in your house tonight, then do take care now that I and My disciples will receive an evening meal. Let fishes be prepared for us, and after that put some bread and wine on the table."
GGJ|9|97|10|0|When the innkeeper heard My wish, everyone went full of joy to work, to satisfy My wish. It hardly took 1 full hour to prepare the evening meal. It was put on the table and I said to the innkeeper: "Look, there is another table. Let now all who are healed sit at that table, and eat what we eat, everyone as he needs, and they should also drink wine and eat bread, so that they will again become really strong."
GGJ|9|97|11|0|When I had said that, all those who were healed felt on their knees before Me and said: "O Lord, we are not worthy of such grace. That is why we prefer to eat a simple evening meal in our kitchen at our old table for the servants. But not ours, but Your only holy will be done."
GGJ|9|97|12|0|I said: "Listen, your justified humility and modesty pleases Me, and makes your soul meek, but nevertheless stay here, for you have greatly suffered with patience and in full dedication to God's will, and thus you proved to be real heroes in faith and trust in God, and that is why you are also worthy to strengthen yourselves completely near to Him, as blessed ones of the Lord. So go now cheerfully and sit at that table, and eat and drink what will be set on the table for you."
GGJ|9|97|13|0|When those who were healed heard Me saying that, except of the women who was busy in the kitchen, they stood up with deep respect, thanked Me and went quietly to their table that was already covered, just like ours, with food, wine and bread. Then we started immediately to eat, and to drink the very pure and good wine, and those who were healed did so as well.
GGJ|9|97|14|0|We ate and drank now cheerfully, and My disciples related to the really pious company the best of what we all had experienced on our criss-cross trips. This was extremely pleasing to our small company, and on both sides many warm-hearted things were told while also many tears were shed.
GGJ|9|97|15|0|But it was in a certain way remarkable that our Judas Iscariot, whom we already know very well, suddenly made complete contrary remarks.
GGJ|9|98|1|1|The innkeeper and Judas Iscariot (21/66)
GGJ|9|98|1|0|The innkeeper said (nota bene: I will tell this to you, new Salemites, somewhat more extensively): "Friend, you are a disciple of the Lord and your profession is nothing else than a potter, this as far as I very well know you from your pottery products that were always of the most bad quality. But how you were able to come into the companionship of this Lord and Master – thus practically in the most perfect company of God the Lord – not even the archangel Michael could answer us."
GGJ|9|98|2|0|Judas Iscariot said: "Yes friend, you are right that you directed such words to me. I am a potter indeed, but truly not inexperienced in the Scripture. I have Moses and the prophets in my little finger, thanks to a scribe, and I know very well in whose company I am. I really do not travel along with Him to earn something worldly – which should be allowed to everyone anyway, considering the worldly conditions – but only to see if the prophet Isaiah did not speak or write any untruth in his predictions. For although my profession is a potter, I am also learned in the Scripture, and from my always quiet observations I have seen everything truly accomplished to this true God-Man that the named prophet and also the other prophets have predicted of Him.
GGJ|9|98|3|0|And I also have a good memory, and I know every word that the Lord has predicted on several occasions to my disadvantage. In short: I am a devil in the company of the disciples of the Lord, whom I, despite everything, also acknowledge as such, because the signs that He does, no natural human being has ever done. But if I acknowledge this just like all the others, and belief it firmly, I ask: then why am I a devil?
GGJ|9|98|4|0|Good, if I am one, then I am one, and I must to be one. But if you must be something that you actually never wanted to be, then can I be blamed for everything? In short: suddenly this matter becomes too much for me. I am now just like all the others almost 2 ½ years one of the first disciples of the Lord, and I must become a devil of Hell. No, this will absolutely not happen because I surely know now what in the whole world I have to do in order not to become a devil.
GGJ|9|98|5|0|Yes, during the time when the Lord gave me such statement I also was like that in His eyes, for He alone examines the heart and the kidneys of man. So He also knew my condition, and He also will know my condition now. If I do not fit in His company, then He has more than enough power to remove me on the spot. He alone is the Lord and can do whatever He wants, and no one can say to Him: 'Lord, why are You doing this?' But by someone who is completely equal to me I really do not like to be rebuked. Because every person has his weaknesses and has enough work with himself to come into the right order, and as long as he still has to fight against his own weaknesses, he should leave his fellowman in peace and should not rejoice over his faults – not belittle him in front of everyone.
GGJ|9|98|6|0|I know Moses and the prophets and I also know now the teaching of the Lord in which everything is confirmed what all the prophets since Adam, Sehel and Enoch have predicted about the One who is sitting among us now. And so I know also what I should do and leave out. I only would like to know why I, among us, disciples of the Lord, am always looked at with unfriendly eyes as being the least, as if I would be a devil among them in the fullest meaning of the word."
GGJ|9|98|7|0|Now the innkeeper said: "Friend, you got angry now, only because I asked you in my joy how it came to pass that you also became a permanent disciple of the Lord. In no way I wanted to rebuke you by that, and did also not know anything about the fact that the Lord has called you once with a name that I myself do not wish to pronounce anymore. I only expressed my surprise about you because I knew all too well your way of living as a citizen before, and I have seen that, despite your knowledge of the Scripture, you never kept God's commandments too seriously or too strictly.
GGJ|9|98|8|0|When people talked to you, you always knew everything much better than no matter who, but when they asked you if you believed it yourself as an unquestionable truth – because your way of acting was often not very praiseworthy – then you said: 'no one has ever seen God or heard the voice of His mouth, but at all times there were men with different talents and capabilities, and Moses and all the prophets were only men with whom we ourselves never talked. What they have learned and written down was good for their time, but since then the times have changed tremendously, and so we and our necessities have also completely changed, and therefore Moses and the prophets are no more useful to us in many respects. And whoever does not realize that from his own experiences, is deceiving himself, because he offences against his earthly happiness of life for the sake of attaining Heaven, which is our destiny, but about which we do not have the least of certainty.' You see, friend, that I also still have a good memory.
GGJ|9|98|9|0|So I know you very well, and your principles of life were not unknown to me, and that is now exactly why I was surprised about the fact that you are staying with this most highly honored company, because for what concerns your belief you were entirely a Sadducee and you also adhered to the dog's wisdom of the Greeks about which you often said that these were the closest to the nature of man if already as a child we were educated in that.
GGJ|9|98|10|0|Now you yourself, tell me why I should not be surprised that also you became a permanent disciple of the Lord, and that you gave up your former business with which you made a lot of money, although your pottery products were never the best. Why you have done that, you as the expert will know best. But here it clearly shows that I never had the intention to belittle you and still less to rebuke you.
GGJ|9|98|11|0|But why you always consider yourself as the least among the disciples of the Lord, that is your business. However, compared with the other disciples, I do not notice that you were given a lower rank.
GGJ|9|98|12|0|However, I am of the opinion that such thought can only come up in someone's mind who – out of a certain opinion of pride about himself in what he practices – always prefers to be the first and the most famous one than to be the least and subordinate in what he performs. But someone who is already extremely happy to be the least of the least in such company, and who can be the servant of the servants of the Lord will never complain about that, and will not be secretly hurt because of the fact that he considers himself as the least among that company.
GGJ|9|98|13|0|As far as I know now the meaning of the teaching of the Lord – about which I talked a lot with Kisjonah and with Philopold of the neighboring village Kane that is located in the land that is sticking out and which goes from Samaria deeply into our land, but also only a couple of weeks ago with 2 disciples whom I met in Capernaum and who were send out from Jerusalem – the meaning of that teaching is the greatest humility, meekness and self-denial, without which such qualities of the mind no true and pure love for God and fellowman are imaginable.
GGJ|9|98|14|0|But someone who can still be hurt or offended by the weaknesses of his fellowmen has still not penetrated to the true point of life, where the Lord wants to say or could say about him: 'Look, this is a man after My heart.'
GGJ|9|98|15|0|I have told you now honestly my opinion, and this because you forced me to it. Now you can again make your remarks, if you can make some against it."
GGJ|9|98|16|0|Judas Iscariot felt very hurt because of those very clever words of the innkeeper and did at first not know what he should answer him.
GGJ|9|98|17|0|Only after a while he said (Judas Iscariot): "Yes, yes, you will be right, for you have really penetrated deeply in the spirit of the teaching. But if the Lord would now say to you: 'You are a devil', how would such testimony from His mouth taste to you?"
GGJ|9|98|18|0|The innkeeper said: "Friend, if the Lord would give such testimony to me, I would say to Him in my heart: 'O Lord and Master of life, I thank You, completely crushed by Your glory, that You have shown me what kind of great sinner I still am in Your eyes. But I ask You: be merciful and forgiving to me, and drive the devil of pride, lie and deception and miserable selfishness out of me, and fill me with the spirit of true humility, meekness, self-denial, true love for You and unselfish love for my fellowman.' And I belief that the Lord will certainly not refuse to give me such mercy if out of my fullest life's earnest I would ask Him for it.
GGJ|9|98|19|0|And now I turn to You, o Lord and Master, and I ask You to rebuke me mercifully if I have said something wrong in the course of my words."
GGJ|9|99|1|1|The Lord about Judas Iscariot (21/67)
GGJ|9|99|1|0|Very friendly I said to the innkeeper: "How could you have said something wrong and therefore unjust since I have put the words in your mouth and in your heart? You have said to this disciple, completely in My Spirit and in My name, frankly and straightly the full truth in his face. It will be good for him if he will take them to heart for his life.
GGJ|9|99|2|0|Oh, I know very well that he is learned in the Scripture, and I also know about all his knowledge and experience from other places in which he exceeds by far all My other disciples. But to what advantage is that to him, if he travels around with Me for almost 2 ½ years, mostly to watch Me closely in everything I do, to see if he can find something which is not according to the Scripture? Because of that, his hidden pride, which he therefore did still not give up, and so also his selfishness and possible pursuit of profit is always nourished anew. That is why he stays as he is, and he does not allow anyone to rebuke him completely and truthfully to improve his life, because he always thinks within himself: 'What do you, poor and ignorant fishers want to teach me, while I am learned in the Scripture?'
GGJ|9|99|3|0|But I say: in itself it is very good to be learned in the Scripture, but to Me, someone who knows only little of the Scripture but who lives and acts in faith according to it, is much more dear to Me than someone who is very learned in the Scripture, who only criticizes the Scripture, who hardly and finally does not believe in it at all, and therefore does not live and act according to the Scripture, but only according to the advice of his worldly reason.
GGJ|9|99|4|0|Once a person has blown up himself by the vanity of his great knowledge, is as blind in the spirit as all those extremely wise Jews and Pharisees and scribes in Jerusalem. Even so much so that in bright daylight he cannot see the forest between the trees, thus who is still searching it, and while he is standing in the middle of it he asks: 'Yes, but where is that forest that I sought and wanted to see?'
GGJ|9|99|5|0|And from a spiritual point of view, is it also not the same as with someone who asks in the middle of his life if he is really living, and out of what his life actually consists?
GGJ|9|99|6|0|Fool, your skin and your flesh and the outer world that is equal to you will of course not be able to tell you, because all that is in itself no life, but only a result of life. Go into your inner being by faith, by love, by humility, meekness and true self-denial, and become through that an independent life with the life from God in you, then you will experience that you are truly alive and what life is.
GGJ|9|99|7|0|Indeed, why do people not search for gold in dead rocks? But on a spot where they have discovered traces of that metal, they penetrate into the deep of the mountains and gather great treasures therein. If people do this without fear and restraint to win earthly treasures which are dead as such, and which also bring death to a lot of people, then why are they not doing this in and with themselves to win the gold of life that is hidden in them? They already have the clearest traces of the inner and true gold of life on their skin.
GGJ|9|99|8|0|Once a person exists and lives, but who as an unripe fruit of life is still not aware why he exists and lives, should, in his works, stand in the light from God. By that he should strongly enlighten himself and warm himself in his heart, then by that he will come to an inner liberation and true ripeness of life. Therein he will clearly be aware how and why he exists and lives, and what and who the life in him is."
GGJ|9|100|1|1|Taking the right way to the right goal. The wrong and correct way of the development of the reason. (21/68)
GGJ|9|100|1|0|As man goes on for life, being still blind and unripe in the world, he resembles a stalk of corn that starts its development from the germ. When, through the influence of the sun, it has grown out only 1 span above the earth's surface, nothing can be seen yet of a fruit-bearing ear, but through the increased influence of the sun, soon the ear becomes visible, which becomes also fuller and more perfect, it blooms and sets the grains of corn, which ripe to the stalk and in the little husks to become the strong and life-bearing grains of wheat which, when they are completely ripe, loosen themselves completely from the stalk and also completely from the little husks, and as such they are free in it.
GGJ|9|100|2|0|Once the grain has become completely ripe, the stalk and the ear die. Why actually? Because all its former outer life has passed into the true inner life of the fruit in the grain. And therein are now also the roots and the stalk that grow up, in every stage of its growth towards perfection up to the complete ripeness. And this not only one time but multiple times, for otherwise a grain that was put into the soil would not be able again to bring forth in ever greater quantities everything that is necessary for the growth and the ripeness of the grain.
GGJ|9|100|3|0|Did you ever experience, that in the stiffened cold winter, in the weak light of the sun, the moon and all the stars, a stalk of corn with its ear and grains have grown up from the soil to complete ripeness? This is impossible in the winter, just like it is impossible when a person under the numberless different little lights of the so highly praised worldly wisdom can ever come to the true inner ripeness of life and liberation. The summer of life must come over him, together with the preceding spring. The latter consists of the faith that becomes more and more alive through good deeds, just like the summer, which brings all the fruits to complete ripeness, consists of the ever more powerful love for God and from that for fellowman.
GGJ|9|100|4|0|God, who is in Himself Love, Light and Life, is the true Sun of all life. He who loves God ever more deeply by acting according to His revealed will in everything, penetrates in his inner being, and in this way he will pass into the true summer of the Spirit from God, where he, in the life's light of love and its life's warmth, will come to the true ripeness of life.
GGJ|9|100|5|0|Since you hear this now from My mouth, observe it well and act accordingly, then you will come to that true ripeness of life. Did you understand this now, and also you, Judas Iscariot?"
GGJ|9|100|6|0|This one said (Judas Iscariot): "Lord and Master, You have spoken now in clear images. We also have understood them, and everyone knows now, still more convinced than at first, what he should do to attain to the Kingdom of God in himself. Nevertheless, it is still no easy task to move to living power what is still immovably resting and slumbering in man, just like the germ in a grain of seed. That should first be put into good soil and die off completely, so that the spirit in the germ, that brings about everything, can awaken and can develop its own activities according to the intelligence that lives in him. Because from a grain of seed that lies dry in a barn somewhere, will never grow a stalk, an ear and ripe grains, despite the most beautiful spring and most beautiful summer."
GGJ|9|100|7|0|I said: "Good, if you know this according to the full truth, then put off your old, material, human Adam and put on the new one out of Me, then the inner man in you will become of itself just as active as the spirit in the germ when the grain, which surrounds it, has perished in the soil, and thus has passed into the spirit of the germ as nourishment and strengthening."
GGJ|9|100|8|0|On this, Judas Iscariot said again: "Lord and Master, but how can the old Adam be put off and then put on a new one? Should the material body first be killed in order to attain to a spiritual life?"
GGJ|9|100|9|0|I said: "How can one of My old and most learned disciples come to such a most foolish opinion? Who said that a person should kill his body to become then a pure spiritual man? It are your worldly passions and lusts, that rage and storm in you, which you should subdue with your free will, and strife for the Kingdom of God in yourself in the manner which is most clear to you all, then by that you have put off the old man and put on a new one.
GGJ|9|100|10|0|But if you constantly and very secretly adhere in yourself to the outer things and their enticements, and wander around in the limited region of your earthly wisdom and all kinds of experiences that you have gained as a blind person, then it still can happen to you that the evil spirit of the world will capture you completely, and as a pitiful victim, your body and soul will become his prey.
GGJ|9|100|11|0|He who wants to come to the inner, true wisdom of the Spirit from God through experiences and according to the opinions of his worldly reason is terribly mistaken. He will come on byways that are full of abysses, in which, in the night of his spirit, he very quickly and easily can fall and bring himself to ruin completely.
GGJ|9|100|12|0|Are there not numberless stars in the sky at night? And still, in their light you cannot read one letter. So also, man cannot decipher the inner scripture of life with the thousandfold shine of his difficultly acquired worldly knowledge and experiences that he has gained.
GGJ|9|100|13|0|But as during the day, in the light of the sun, even the smallest letter can be well read, so can man also – when the inner sun of life has gone up in him by his actions according to My Word – read and understand his inner, true scripture of life, and can see the relations between everything that is in him and which also surrounds him on all sides towards the outside.
GGJ|9|100|14|0|To seek only with the weak twilight of the worldly reason, the soul in man cannot even find himself, let alone his connection of life with the body and with the spirit in him. It is true that man should develop his reason of the brains and learn how to think reasonably, but not in the manner of the world, but like the true children of God, as this can be clearly noticed with the pious patriarch and forefathers. Then the reason of the brains will also soon and easily acquire the intensity of light, compared to which all worldly wisdom is a great darkness.
GGJ|9|100|15|0|Just look for instance to the first development of the reason of men like Samuel and David, of Salomon and still another great number of people. Where is there among those who are learned in worldly respect – among the Jews as well as among the heathens – someone who can match those men in wisdom? So follow what I Myself say to you, then also your brain's understanding will also be very well enlightened in all things."
GGJ|9|101|1|1|The cause of the need on Earth (21/69)
GGJ|9|101|1|0|Now the innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, I thank You for this lesson, not only for myself, but also in the name of all those of my house who were healed by You, because through that we were able to know ourselves and thus also the Kingdom of God in ourselves. What we have to do, we know now better than ever before, and because we know this now, we will also act according to it, and the world will not bring us on a wrong track anymore. Strengthen our will with Your mercy and love, so that these will always keep up with our understanding of the truth from You until the enlightened goal of our life, because the knowledge of even the most enlightened truth is not enough when it goes together with a weak and lazy will. The will is however the power of love in us. As is its condition, so is also our will. Therefore, o Lord, strengthen in us most of all the love for You and our fellowman."
GGJ|9|101|2|0|I said: "Your prayer is truthful and correct, and will also be answered completely. However, when a person prays for insignificant and foolish things of this world, he mostly will not be completely heard by Me. So be totally at ease now. In your actions you will also find the complete answer to your prayer, as well as all those whom you have included in your prayer. For it is always pleasing to Me when someone, out of pure love, comes to Me with the right prayer. It will never stay unanswered. But the requests and the prayers of people who let themselves be highly honored and praised as the servants of God, and who let themselves truly mercilessly and dearly be paid for their meaningless requests and prayers, will never be answered by Me in the least, because what a person does not do out of pure love for his fellowman, but only to glitter in the eyes of the world, has no meaning for Me.
GGJ|9|101|3|0|If you perform a good deed to your fellowman with your right hand, then let it not be noticed by your left hand. God, who surely sees everything, no matter how much it is hidden, will surely pay you back.
GGJ|9|101|4|0|When someone gives a loan with his surplus money, he should not lend to those who can pay him a high interest for that, but to those who are really in need, without interest. And if they also cannot pay back his capital, then he should not bear a grudge about this and not take the possessions of the poor who often became poor without their fault, but remit them in all kindness and neighborly love what they owe to him. Truly, then I will pay back the capital of such merciful believer, with high interest and establish for him a great treasure in the Kingdom of Heaven, from which he will eternally be able to live from in great abundance.
GGJ|9|101|5|0|Truly, even a drink of fresh water that your love has given to a thirsty person, will be rewarded by Me.
GGJ|9|101|6|0|If all the people would live together in this manner, and would live and act according to God's will and advice, which was oftentimes revealed to them, there would never be any need, distress or sadness among them on this Earth. The people are causing all misery only themselves by their evil spirit of usury. In the first place it are the little ones and the poor who suffer, but after that it comes a thousand times worse over the great and powerful ones, because by their tendency to usury, and their imperiousness that cries to Heaven, they are thieves and robbers of the people and so, at the right time they can expect their deserved reward from Me.
GGJ|9|101|7|0|Just look to all the great kingdoms on your well-known Earth. Where are those former so mighty kings of Babylon, of Nineveh and of Greece, and the mighty Egyptians and their pharaoh's? They have all withered, and so it will also happen to those great kingdoms in the future because of their usury and their too great lust for power. Because men's extremely selfish usury and the too great lust for power and the craving for glitter represent the actual Satan, a prince of this world, who, because he does not possess any light of life from the Heavens, is completely Hell himself, and to whom it is indeed allowed to raise himself up to a certain height for the trial of the free will and his love, but when that height has exceeded, then comes the judgment, and then Satan and Hell will be thrown into the abyss of ruin. Thus, stay all in My teaching, and fight with pure love, good will and all meekness and humility against Hell and against the Satan, then in return you will receive the crown of victory of the eternal life and you will establish already on this Earth a true Kingdom of God.
GGJ|9|101|8|0|So I did also not come into this world to bring the Earth – as it is now – peace and quietness, but the sword to fight against it, and I Myself am, as the eternal Truth, the sword. That sword I have also given to you for the battle against Hell and its raging power. Thus, do not fear those who can indeed kill your body, but who cannot damage the soul. And if ever you want to fear someone, then fear the One who possesses all power in Heaven and on the whole material world, and who, as the only Lord and Master over life, can throw a soul who is filled with sins, into the deepest abyss of Hell and its eternal death. Did you understand that?"
GGJ|9|101|9|0|They all said: "Yes, Lord and Master, but it is sad that we men in this world, which is most certainly already a perfect Hell, must fight for Heaven. Although Heaven has been established in this world already a lot of times among the people, but this always lasted only for a short time. But all too soon the ancient Hell was in force among the people and made them devils. Only a very few, in a hidden corner of the Earth, succeeded in quietness to preserve Heaven and to keep it. Can it really not be different on this Earth? Will this Earth always remain a harvest field of death and an eternal grave of everything that breathes and lives?"
GGJ|9|102|1|1|The task of the human soul on Earth (21/70)
GGJ|9|102|1|0|I said: "Could anyone live on a globe that does not exist out of all kinds of matter and its elements? But what is all matter, and what are its elements? That is the spiritual, which is judged and kept bound by God's almightiness, but which has the ability in itself to live more and more free and thus also more and more independent.
GGJ|9|102|2|0|That order of multiple transitions – which you can see in all points of the Earth and which I have already shown you from the smallest to the greatest in great details – is absolutely necessary in order to bring all those numberless initial spirits, which are as it were separated from God by the matter of the worlds, to a completely free life that is as independent as the original primordial life from God.
GGJ|9|102|3|0|Up to man, God's love, wisdom and power are entirely taking care that the development of the primordial spiritual life, which is kept bound in a hardened form of worldly matter, will change into an ever-greater completion and continue to develop itself. But with man, who is the keystone of the development of the primordial spiritual life, it has to take place in a different way by necessity. As far as his material body is concerned, its arrangement is also dependant for the greatest part on God's love, wisdom and power, but not so with the development of the soul and his spirit. To that soul, understanding has been given, reason, a free reasoning power, a completely free will and the power to act as he thinks it is good and useful.
GGJ|9|102|4|0|But so that the soul can know how he should act in order to attain – after the laying off of his body – to the ultimate and divine life, which is without matter and free of every judgment and thus completely freely independent, and can exist before God's face, God shows him the ways on which he should walk to attain as blissful as possible to the ultimate goal of life.
GGJ|9|102|5|0|Then it really depends on the free reason and the will of the soul to free himself from all attachments of the old matter that is under judgment, and not to let himself as it were again be captured and devoured by the material worldly lusts.
GGJ|9|102|6|0|God's invincible eternal power is present in matter. It only can be freed in some places by the power of God Himself, according to what is necessary for a higher goal. That is why no other creature can be different or act differently than it has been formed and set by God's power. That is why already the old wise men, who clearly understood the circumstances of God's power in the being of every material creature, said: 'For man, who must become free, it is terrible to fall again into the hands of God's power.'
GGJ|9|102|7|0|Now you think within yourselves: 'Yes, but how can man, who is weak, ever avoid the hands of God's power that rules everywhere?' A person, whose soul is still entangled in all kinds of material lusts, can certainly not do that, at no time. But that is why God has given man the great capability to acquire God's power himself. Once he has acquired that, then he is also as perfect in everything as the Father in Heaven. Thus, he has become the power of God himself, and this cannot and will not ever conquer, judge or imprison itself.
GGJ|9|102|8|0|But of what consists that power of God in man? It consists of the true and pure love for God, of its all-superior wisdom, and by that of the right love for fellowman, and also of meekness and humility, as well as self-denial against the enticements coming from the world. He who has become strong in all this, has already the power of God in himself, and has become, through the unification of the Spirit of Power from God with the soul, completely one with God, and has by that raised himself above the coercion of time and space, and with that also above every judgment and every death. He has become an independent ruler in and from God, and eternally he should no more fear, as little as God should fear Himself, the 'wrath of God', which is His almighty and all-powerful will of which the unbendable earnest gives every creature its firmness in time and space, because man has become one with God in the manner that I have clearly explained to you now.
GGJ|9|102|9|0|As I am now in the Father and the Father is in Me, so all who will live according to My teaching, which is My will, will be in Me and I will be in him."
GGJ|9|103|1|1|The way mankind has to go to reach the goal (21/71)
GGJ|9|103|1|0|Then they all thanked Me again for this lesson.
GGJ|9|103|2|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, Your words have made a deep and thus lasting impression on me, which clearly radiates through my inner being. O, what immense depth of Your love and wisdom lies in this. About the wonderful relations between God and the created beings, it is only the Spirit of God that can give such most clear and precious explanation to men, who are also His created beings. And from this we can see why God has revealed His will to men and why they have to make it as it were their possession through their actions.
GGJ|9|103|3|0|O world, o world, where are you with your so highly praised wisdom. O Lord and Master, would it not be possible for You to lay such light in the mind of men? If all would realize this in themselves, a lot of them would finally stop sinning."
GGJ|9|103|4|0|I said: "You surely mean it well with people, but still it would be a completely useless effort. I only have to force the will of men – his will that must be free, because otherwise man would be no man anymore – but if I would do that, man would be already judged and would never be able to raise himself to an independent freedom of life.
GGJ|9|103|5|0|And to only enlighten the mind of men, the good cause would even be less served than when they would be taught from the outside by a fellowman who became wise and strong with the help of My teaching. But when already now so many people are not believing in Me while I in their presence am not only teaching them but also performing signs which were never done by anyone else before Me, they would trust even less their own mind, with which they cannot perform any signs alone, because their heart and will would not come so easily and fast as you think in complete harmony with what they realize that it is true and good. For even when man with his reason realizes very clearly all the things that are good and true, while his heart is still full of all kinds of worldly things, then it still will cost him a lot of hard struggle with his own world before this will be removed from the heart and its will, so that man would only love and will what he has discerned that it is true and good.
GGJ|9|103|6|0|Only when the love, the will and the mind, which is filled with all truth, have become one in all actions, has man also entered in the rebirth of the Spirit from God in his soul and has stepped into the first degree of God's power in himself, and in that condition he can already perform signs.
GGJ|9|103|7|0|But someone who is often too much filled with the world cannot come so fast and easy to that condition. And the reason for that I have already shown you. But without the attainment of that condition all pure intellectual knowledge is for man only like any other knowledge. For the perfecting of the inner man it has only very little value and is often rather more harmful than useful. Generally it is better for man if he, tormented by all kinds of objections and doubts, must search for the truth of life, compared to when he would already possess it in his intellect as a sun that suddenly came up while by far he does not yet possess the power in his love and in his will to act accordingly. That is why, with man, his heart and intellect must be developed and be made stronger at the same time progressively, otherwise no man can really make any progress in understanding and act accordingly.
GGJ|9|103|8|0|What would be the use for man his 2 manly strong arms, which are capable for every work, if his feet would be paralyzed with gout? And what would be the use to tighten 2 oxen to 1 cart in such a way that one would pull forward and the other pull backward? To 2 strong man's arms belong also 2 healthy and strong feet, and for a cart the draft animals must be tightened in front, otherwise there can and will be no progress in the work and the movement of the cart. Therefore, the manner in which I Myself am bringing the people now the active light of life is surely the best, and after Me you should not do it otherwise.
GGJ|9|103|9|0|Have you, My friend, understood this lesson now as clearly as My former lesson with which light you immediately wanted to enlighten the mind of all men?"
GGJ|9|103|10|0|The innkeeper said: "O yes, Lord and Master, here proves again the eternal true basic principle according to which a good and wise father knows better the life's necessities than his children, who are still totally inexperienced in a lot of things. Accept my thanks also for this very important lesson."
GGJ|9|104|1|1|The travelers before the inn (21/72)
GGJ|9|104|1|0|I said: "Friend, the 3rd hour of the night has now passed, and soul and body were satiated here, but outside on the road 2 poor travelers are camping, because they have no money to seek accommodation in this inn. Let them bring inside and give them bread and wine, and then a place to sleep, after I will have exchanged a few words with them for your sake."
GGJ|9|104|2|0|When the innkeeper heard Me saying that, he went immediately outside with the chief helper. But together with the 2 men he also saw a woman and a child, and he sent a helper to Me to ask Me if he also should take in the woman and the child.
GGJ|9|104|3|0|I said: "A man and a woman are one body, but the second man is the brother of the woman. Therefore, the innkeeper should take them all in."
GGJ|9|104|4|0|Then the helper went away and informed the innkeeper, and he brought them all into the room and gave them bread and wine.
GGJ|9|104|5|0|When the 4 people had strengthened themselves, I said to the man who was with the woman and the child, a 12 year old girl: "Listen, as far as your ancestry is concerned, you are a Jew, but during the time of the Babylonian captivity – of course in your forefathers – you escaped, together with 200 men, woman and children completely to the far India.
GGJ|9|104|6|0|Your forefathers traveled for more than 50 days, and they finally found in the widely extended mountain ranges a lonely valley that was rich with tender pastures, all kinds of fruit trees which were unknown to them, and herds of goats and gazelles. Springs and brooks, and also noble fishes did not lack in the mentioned valley.
GGJ|9|104|7|0|Your forefathers, who fed themselves with fruits and roots during the long journey, examined the valley, which in all directions was as long as many hours of traveling, and they found everything that was needed for a living. And they found no people or one or the other kind of dwelling huts of which they could have concluded that men already had inhabited it.
GGJ|9|104|8|0|After they had examined the valley, your forefather, who was one of the oldest of the 200 who escaped, said: 'All glory and honor to God the Lord. He also has built this valley and has planted the fields with all kinds of grass and herbs and roots and trees that carry many fruits, and we ate already some of them and they did not harm us. And this beautiful valley is also rich with all kinds of gentle animals that are not afraid of us because they probably were never chased by animals of prey and still less by hunters who are eager for a catch. We certainly are the first men who came into this valley.
GGJ|9|104|9|0|We will build habitations for ourselves here and will be able to live together very peacefully. Together we will take care of the necessary livelihood, and always thank God the Lord for the kindness, and give honor only to Him, for He has led us in such a wonderful way to this beautiful valley.
GGJ|9|104|10|0|When formerly He led our fathers out of Egypt through the desert to Canaan, many who left Egypt did not come into the Promised Land, and those who came into it, had first to endure many struggles and afflictions, but with His help we fortunately escaped the godless tyranny of Nebuchadnezzar and we all reached safely this faraway valley that is surrounded on all sides by such high mountains that they cannot be climbed over. We ourselves came here only through a very narrow and hardly passable cleft that we can easily block in such a way that also there no one can pass through to come to us. Then we will no more have to fear the proud and loveless kings of the Earth.
GGJ|9|104|11|0|But we ourselves always want to and will strictly observe among ourselves God's commandments that are well known to us, without ever being neglectful, and thankfully remember every day of our life that God let us found this valley. We will also count the days, and appoint the 7th day as the Sabbath, and give all honor to God on that day. In this valley we surely will never see the Ark of the Covenant, of which we do not know where it is, but instead of that we want to build a new ark in our heart for God by keeping His holy commandments. And by our love for Him we will bring Him an offering that will be more pleasing to Him than the brunt offerings of the priests who have stoned the prophets and who fattened themselves with the tithes and rich offerings.'
GGJ|9|104|12|0|When your forefather had finished this good speech to the others, they all fell on their face to the ground and praised God for almost a full hour, and prayed to Him for His further help, love and mercy.
GGJ|9|104|13|0|And God was truly well pleased with those fugitives, and gave your forefather wisdom, and then he found in that valley many things that were necessary to provide themselves better for their livelihood. They already had taken a few necessary equipments and tools on the back of their pack animals that they took along and with which in the beginning they could build the necessary huts and storerooms. God's Spirit showed them all the rest, and with a little effort of themselves He also provided them with all this.
GGJ|9|104|14|0|In the short time of a few years they were already provided with all kinds of things, they possessed big flocks of the most noble mountain goats with fine wool, and gazelles and lama's and a great quantity of rare and tame fowls and roes and deer, which they all knew how to tame and make good use of them.
GGJ|9|104|15|0|And now you have expanded and you became a people, and you are prosperous in earthly respect. However, you began to look too much after earthly profit, and that is why you have already lost much of your inner wisdom.
GGJ|9|104|16|0|After what I have told you now in full truth, you surely will have noticed that I know very well all your life's conditions, and I could tell you still a lot more about your country and life's conditions, but now it is your turn to say for which reason you have come out of your faraway morning land. But speak the pure truth without restraint, because out of My words you surely will have concluded that with Me you cannot escape with a lie or with veiled words."
GGJ|9|105|1|1|The Indo-Jews report about the goal of their trip (21/73)
GGJ|9|105|1|0|Then the married man began to speak and said in well understandable Hebrew: "O Friend, who has informed You so well about our country which is known to only very few foreigners up to this time? You have spoken the full truth, and this is indeed our condition, but how did You discover our secrets that are so well hidden?"
GGJ|9|105|2|0|I said: "Do not bother about that for the moment, but be cheerful and tell what I have asked you."
GGJ|9|105|3|0|Then the one who was married spoke again and said (the Indo-Jew): "Dear, our still completely unknown Friend, look, we really have a blessed mountainous country, which could feed twice as much people and animals as it is feeding at this moment, but Satan has also planted self-interest and selfishness in our country. The elders, who want to be the wise men and the leaders of the people, have divided the country among themselves and have made the people their servants. And so there are in our country now about 700 patriarchs of whom almost everyone has about 10.000 subordinate servants of both sexes into their service.
GGJ|9|105|4|0|But even with us there is already mutual envy, and by that also discord and persecutions, and thus also little wars, because everyone wants to be the most wise and also the most rich and the most prominent one, and it already happened several times in our days that they almost came to the point that the serving people would choose among the 700 patriarchs a very wise man to be king. But the people are still smart and said: 'God alone is the Lord and King of us all. He has led us out of the terrible imprisonment of the heathens to this beautiful land. Should we now become as unfaithful and disobedient to Him as before our fathers during the time of Samuel, the last judge? Let this be far from us.
GGJ|9|105|5|0|Must God bring over us also the justified complaint through the mouth of a prophet, by saying to us with a voice of thunder: 'Look, this people has committed already very great sins against Me, as many as there is grass on the Earth and sand in the sea, and to these sins they still add the greatest of all by being unsatisfied with My really good and wise Fatherly rulership and to desire impetuously a king, just like the heathens have done.' O, let this be far from us. We prefer to serve you still for another 100 years as good workers and cultivate the big pieces of land that you have acquired unjustly, in return for the agreed salary, than choosing a king from among you.
GGJ|9|105|6|0|However, it is also written that later God will send a King from the Heavens to all the Jews. And our wise men have already discovered His star and went to search for Him by following the path of the star. When they will come back we surely will hear from them what the situation is concerning the coming of the great King of all the Jews.'
GGJ|9|105|7|0|Friend, that assembly of the people for the election of a king out of the 700 patriarchs took place, according to our calendar, 30 years ago, and the people abstained all the more from choosing a king, because after 1 year our wise men came back again and told us very truthfully and very extensively how and where they found the newly born King of the Jews, and with what kind of unheard-of miracles His birth and His existence on Earth were announced and glorified.
GGJ|9|105|8|0|Thanks to this message, which was also believed by our 700 patriarchs – although some with a sour face – another election of a king was left out. However, since that time already more than 30 years have passed, and scouts were sent out several times to this place to hear about the King of all the Jews, no matter where in the world He might be living. Even our 3 old astronomers came back here a couple of years ago. If they went back home again with good news we do not know, since our homeland is now already much bigger than when we possessed it for the first time, and now, often a few years are needed before the whole and very big nation can hear the kind of messages that came from the outside into the country where the people are now living far away from each other.
GGJ|9|105|9|0|So maybe the 3 wise men went back already with very good news. But because of the reason we mentioned, which is faithful and true, we still were not able to hear what kind of news those 3, who left again, brought to our country. Besides, the ever-increasing imperiousness of our patriarchs filled us with all kinds of worries. It really seems as if the hearing of the good news about the new King of Heaven of all the Jews became suspicious to them, and that they have strictly forbidden the wise men to give such news to the people. And so we secretly started our long journey in order to try to discover about the situation here in our old native country concerning the new King.
GGJ|9|105|10|0|Our trip was difficult because we could only take a small amount of gold with us, and also only a few precious stones that we are using as a way of exchange. On that long trip we partly had to keep ourselves alive with the roots that are known to us, and partly thanks to the common hospitality of the people in some places. But all these inconveniences did not prevent us to go and seek the One who can and will help us out of all need, as it is written in the prophets.
GGJ|9|105|11|0|Despite all our inconveniences and privations we have now arrived in the old homeland of the Jews that was given back to them after 40 years, but which is now again under the rulership of gentiles who are called Romans. And now we also hope in full trust that we did not undertake our long trip in vain. Of course, we do not have gold, silver or precious stones with witch they used to honor kings, but we have a sincere heart that loves the great King of Heaven of all the Jews more than everything else, and this He will not refuse. And with this we want to honor and praise Him our whole live.
GGJ|9|105|12|0|But now another thing, dear and extremely wise and all-knowing Friend, you are with many in this dining room and seem to be extremely familiar with all circumstances of the people on the whole wide Earth. Then you surely will also know where the great King is staying. Can He be found in Jerusalem, or in Bethlehem where He was born according to the message of our 3 wise men – who also possess the noble title 'kings of astronomy' – or in another city of the once so great and mighty Jewish kingdom, and how and when? Because then we can directly go there tomorrow and search for Him."
GGJ|9|105|13|0|I said: "Friend, your surely did not make your trip in vain. However, neither in Jerusalem, nor in Bethlehem or in another city that is full of pride you will find the residence of Him, your new King of the Jews, because He always travels poorly, without any outer worldly glitter, from one place to another, letting the people know about the Kingdom of God and its justice. But where you do not expect it, He will be and will accept you with open arms and heart.
GGJ|9|105|14|0|The offering of honor that you want to give Him and have in fact already given, will truly be more dear to Him than all that which men in the world consider as extremely precious treasures, and who are forcibly trying to pull them to themselves. For what counts with Him, is only a pure, loving, humble heart that is filled with the greatest meekness. But the treasures of the world are an abomination in His eyes and are only valuable when they are used for true neighborly love. But where they are used as nourishment for human stinginess, for human pride and imperiousness, and seduce men to laziness, gluttony, revelry, harlotry, robbery, murder and still many other sins, they are an abomination that deserve total damnation in the eyes of Him who is Lord over everything in Heaven as well as on Earth.
GGJ|9|105|15|0|His throne is pure love, and His glitter that shines over everything is the eternal, living truth. To the one who believes in Him, loves Him above all and keeps His commandments, He gives, out of Himself, the eternal life.
GGJ|9|105|16|0|Look, this is how the new King of the Jews and also of the gentiles is, and He always gladly and surely let Himself be found by men who search for Him with true love in their heart. And since you are searching Him in this manner, you will also certainly find Him, for He Himself will unexpectedly come to meet you."
GGJ|9|105|17|0|The married man said: "O, dear, very wise Friend, from our faces You surely can read how glad You have made us with Your testimony and description of that great King. For this is how He has to be according to the prediction of the old wise men. But You must already very often and very much have had dealings with Him, because You seem to know Him so thoroughly. How does He personally look like? Would You not like to give us a short description about this?"
GGJ|9|105|18|0|I said: "Look, meanwhile our innkeeper let some good fishes be prepared for you. Go now first to sit at your table and eat them. After that we will continue our conservation."
GGJ|9|105|19|0|Then the 4 did cheerfully what I had advised them to do.
GGJ|9|106|1|1|The dream of the little girl (21/74)
GGJ|9|106|1|0|When the fishes were eaten, the spokesman said to the innkeeper: "O dear friend, you have now given us a real strengthening for our body, but it will not be easy to pay you."
GGJ|9|106|2|0|The innkeeper said: "My dear congeners, you should not worry about that, and when you will return home, it will also be taken care of that you will not have to go with empty bags on your return journey. So be cheerful and have no fear or unnecessary worries."
GGJ|9|106|3|0|The 12 year old girl who was now also strengthened with food and drink, took also courage to speak and said to her father: "Listen, father, 3 days ago, when we were also fortunate to find a friend of people with the innkeeper of an inn, I had a predictive dream. However, as usual you said that dreams of children are meaningless, but in that dream I saw this room, and also that we were accepted in this inn in an extremely friendly way. But I saw in my dream still a lot more, which you, when I wanted to tell you, did not want to hear, and after which you ordered me to be silent, but I have the feeling now that my dream will completely come true."
GGJ|9|106|4|0|Then the father said to his daughter: "Well then, what more have you dreamed which will come true here? Now I give you permission to tell us your dream completely."
GGJ|9|106|5|0|Then the girl said: "I will not relate the dream completely but only the main thing, and this is the following: in my dream I also saw that big table and the same men sitting around it. And look, One of them was now precisely the new King of Heaven for whom we have undertaken our trip. I also could point Him out to you, but I have now heard a voice in myself that commanded me not to do so, and I have to obey that voice. But because everything in my dream comes true here, it might also come true that we will find here the One whom we want to find most of all."
GGJ|9|106|6|0|The father was very surprised and said: "My dear child, there could be something true about your dream, but it would be very daring to believe the story of your dream immediately and unconditionally because this is something which is very important and holy. We have to proceed critically and carefully. Thus I will go again to that very wise Man with whom I spoke before and who is obviously a prophet. It will be faster to hear from Him more about the King of Heaven of all the Jews. I asked Him already before to describe that holy King. If He will give that to me, it will not be too difficult to trace Him up and also to recognize Him."
GGJ|9|106|7|0|Now also the woman said to her husband: "Listen, my husband, the innocent and pure mind of a child is often closer to God than ours, which has become impure by many passions, and so he sees and recognizes God's presence before ours. With their sharp eyes, children are often much more capable in searching and finding than we the elderly. But you are in many things too severe and to critical, and I have experienced already several times that in the course of time you admitted that something was true and good which we have told you already since the beginning that it was true and good. Who knows, the same may happen to you also this time."
GGJ|9|106|8|0|The man said: "This time I would like that you are right. But now the 2 of us men will go to that wise Man and will ask once more to give a personal description of that great King to whom all power in Heaven and on this whole Earth is given."
GGJ|9|106|9|0|After this conversation that was always softly spoken, so that we would not hear anything, the 2 men stood up, went again with great respect to Me and asked Me for a personal description of the great King.
GGJ|9|106|10|0|With a friendly face I said to the married man: "Although you have spoken softly about the King, and made an opinion about the dream of your daughter, I still could hear every syllable very well. You would like to hear from Me a personal description of the King, because you think that by that, when you will meet the King somewhere, you will recognize Him immediately to give Him the honor.
GGJ|9|106|11|0|But I say to you: for those who truly want to know Him, the new King of the Jews has to be recognized especially in the spirit and in all truth, and then they soon will also easily recognize Him personally. But your daughter wanted to describe to you from her dream that she had 3 days ago not far from Damascus, how the King personally looks like. Why actually did you not want to listen to that?"
GGJ|9|106|12|0|The man said: "Dear, very wise Friend, because with me, as well as with my parents and grandparents, always the wise education principle was practiced that children should surely hear what is good and true, but that they only should speak when something was asked to them, so that they would not become thoughtless chatterers, because to think a lot and to act accordingly is wiser than much chattering and by that to do little. That is why I did not want that dream to be related by my child to me immediately so that she can practice and strengthen herself in patience and self-denial, which is especially needed with the female sex who are hardly capable to control their tongue."
GGJ|9|106|13|0|I said: "Although you are right in this, but because your little daughter has already an extremely silent character, you well could have made a little exception on your fixed rule, because children who are so virtuously well educated are usually much closer to the inner truth of life than grown-up people who have cramped their brains by their tireless investigation of worldly wisdom, after which they finally cannot see the forest between the trees anymore. This is also very much the case with you, for you did not want to dishonor the old name of your tribe – which is not a reproach – but you certainly will also have noticed that a too sharpened knife will always become more quickly blunt than a knife that, although a little more blunt but that is still sharpened well enough. But no matter how, let now your little daughter come here and let her find among us the One whom she has recognized as the new King of the Jews."
GGJ|9|106|14|0|The man, as well as his brother-in-law became completely shy and said: "O best, incomprehensible and extremely wise Friend, is that holy great King perhaps really one of you?"
GGJ|9|106|15|0|I said: "That will soon be apparent, but do now what I have advised you to do."
GGJ|9|106|16|0|After these words the man went away and brought his little daughter to Me.
GGJ|9|107|1|1|The girl recognizes the Lord (21/75)
GGJ|9|107|1|0|When the girl stood with great respect before Me, I very friendly asked her: "Well now, My lovely daughter, tell Me who of us at this table looks most of all like the One you saw in your dream 3 days ago as the great King of all the Jews and as a Lord of Heaven and Earth."
GGJ|9|107|2|0|The little girl said: "O Lord, You are putting me, poor girl, heavily to the test."
GGJ|9|107|3|0|I said: "Why do you call this a heavy test, My little daughter?"
GGJ|9|107|4|0|The little daughter said: "O Lord, if someone else would ask me, I easily could give him the answer, but it is difficult for me to say, because it is precisely You who ask me – You who are Yourself the One who I have seen in my dream as the great and above all mighty King, not only of the Jews, but of all men.
GGJ|9|107|5|0|But because I have to speak now before You, You who are the almighty Lord and ruler from eternity to eternity over all Heavens and worlds, I therefore say now openly: You Yourself, o Lord, are the One. You are the One whom I have seen in the shining sun. Countless armies of the most blissful angels were around You and highly praised Your most glorious name.
GGJ|9|107|6|0|And I asked a wise person, who stood close to me, what Your name was.
GGJ|9|107|7|0|And the wise person said: 'Since the eternal very beginning, not one angel was able to speak out the name of the Most High, for His name is as infinitely great as the infinite space of His creatures of which the Earth that you inhabit is only like the most insignificant dust particle compared to the whole big Earth itself. But the eternal God, Creator and Father came Himself, out of immense love for you, His children, into your flesh, so that you all can completely come close to Him, and by that He also has given a name to Himself which every person on this Earth and also every angel can feel and speak out. And that most holy name is: Father, Love, Truth and Life, but as the Son of Man His name is Jesus.'
GGJ|9|107|8|0|Then I saw suns and globes without number in large rows floating before You, and they all were full of the most beautiful created beings like us, and also other wonderful things, and no matter to where You were looking in the depths of the endless space, I immediately saw again new, big and beautiful creatures coming into existence. O Lord, o Love, o Father, o my King Jesus. How endlessly big, mighty and above all holy and glorious You are in Yourself from eternity to eternity. No one is like You in eternity. O, forgive me for the weakness of my tongue, for it is not able to speak out Your praise and Your honor in a more dignified manner."
GGJ|9|107|9|0|Then the girl sank down on her knees and glorified and praised Me quietly in her heart while she was crying from sheer love.
GGJ|9|107|10|0|When her father, her uncle and also her mother heard that, they also fell on their knees and began to loudly worship Me.
GGJ|9|107|11|0|But I said: "Stand up, My lovely children, for the Father does not want to be worshipped as the heathens worship an idol, but He simply and solely wants to be truthfully loved. For because of your love for Him He allowed that you would find Him here. I am the One you sought. But stand up now and be happy and cheerful. Come now and sit at this table and quench yourselves with the wine with witch I will fill your cups. You, little daughter of the loveliest kind, come with your mother to sit at My right hand, and you 2 men, come to sit at My left hand. We still have 1 hour until midnight, and we still will discuss with each other about very important things."
GGJ|9|107|12|0|When I had said that, the 4 stood up from the ground with deep respect and said: "O, incomprehensible great Love, o Lord, King and Father Jesus, let us take place again at that little table where we sat before, for we feel too unworthy to be completely near to You now."
GGJ|9|107|13|0|I said: "Once I have said something, so it must remain. Am I not present everywhere in spirit? Where do you want to hide so that the light of My eyes would not find you? So be cheerful and happy, because I allowed you to find Me. Because now, also I am, just like you, a human being of flesh and blood on this Earth, and I am as a Friend and Brother among you."
GGJ|9|107|14|0|After I spoke to them like this, the 4 came finally and sat with Me. The little girl did not turn away her eyes from Me and began to almost completely shine from sheer love for Me, which was even noticed by My disciples.
GGJ|9|107|15|0|I said to the innkeeper: "Bring 4 clean and completely empty cups, for I truly want to give these 4 friends of Mine a true strengthening with My wine. Because for My sake they have suffered with all patience, and together with that, still with true heroic courage for many days every inconvenience that poor people have to suffer on such long trips, and that is why they will be indemnified and rewarded here."
GGJ|9|107|16|0|Then the innkeeper left and brought 3 clean empty cups and put them before the 4 poor guests.
GGJ|9|107|17|0|When the cups stood before them I said, while I was looking at the little girl: "You, My lovely little daughter, have seen in your dream how in the endless space new creations came into existence to where the light from My eyes was directed. And look now, I will let the light from My eyes penetrate into your cups that are empty until now, then they will immediately be filled with the purest wine from the Heavens. Then drink this wine out of love for Me, then by that you will receive the power and the strength which will give you the right courage to speak with Me. And what I will say to you, you will easily be able to bear and remember, and then you will also be able to proclaim My name to your brothers in your country."
GGJ|9|107|18|0|Then I looked to the empty cups and at the same moment they were filled with the best and purest wine about which the 4 were extremely surprised.
GGJ|9|107|19|0|When the 4 cups, that were now filled with the best wine, stood in front of the 4, I said to them: "Now be not afraid or shy, and drink the new wine that has been created for you. For as My word and will awakens the whole man and brings him to life, so it is the same with this wine that is equal to My word and will. It will awaken you to receive the eternal life of your souls. So drink."
GGJ|9|107|20|0|When I spoke to them like that, the 4 took very respectfully their cups in their hand and drank the wine to the last drop, because it was so tasteful to them. When the wine came into their body, the exaggerated respect for Me disappeared and changed into love, and that only gave them the right courage to speak with Me openly, like children who speak openly and frankly with their parents.
GGJ|9|108|1|1|The power of the spirit (21/76)
GGJ|9|108|1|0|The little girl was then the first to ask Me: "O Lord and Master and highest King full of godly might and power, how was it actually possible for You to create this truly heavenly wine into the cups, purely out of nothing, and also so suddenly that it could not be seen how it came into the cups? Of course I know that nothing is impossible for God's power and that God has created all that existed and still continues to create. But when He creates, God always follows a certain order. That means that in order to achieve something perfect, one thing always precedes the other, and then the main thing always appears as a result of often many preceding processes, which is also according to all truth.
GGJ|9|108|2|0|Yes, the wine that comes from the grapevine is not a less miracle. However, with the existence of the wine from the grapevine there are a lot of preceding processes until the full ripeness of the grape. But here with the actual creation of the very best wine into the cups there was no process, but You wanted it, and immediately the cups were full of wine. How is that actually possible?"
GGJ|9|108|3|0|I said: "Listen, My lovely little daughter, although you are only 12 years old, your mind reaches like after 40 years of good development. Hardly anyone has come to Me with such kind of question. Yes, My lovely little daughter, the question that you have asked here is very clear and understandable, but the answer that I have to give on that, will certainly not appear as clear and understandable to you all. But because you have asked it, you will also receive the answer from Me.
GGJ|9|108|4|0|Look, the wine that is gradually prepared by the grapevine is just as much a miracle as this wine that I suddenly created here before you. I also could continuously create all the other things like the clouds and the rain in the air, and like I also have created here now before you the strengthening wine out of the air, in which all elements that are needed for the wine are already present, as well as everything that is needed for the existence of all the other created things. Man cannot see this with his physical eyes, but only the spirit can see it, separate it and unite it, and then accomplish it suddenly or – in order to put the human mind, the love and the patience to the test, and also to awaken the activity of men and to give no chance to men's laziness – step by step, in the manner that is known to you. But it is always only one and the same Spirit that is able to accomplish everything in one or the other way, because it is ultimately the very beginning of everything and will also always be, because all that exists is basically only the might, power, love, wisdom and will of the Spirit.
GGJ|9|108|5|0|Also every person possesses such a spirit, which will only be active in man when he will know God's will completely and will be active according to that will, and unite his spirit with the soul in man by way of the pure love for God, and from that for his fellowman, and that soul becomes himself through that, the pure love and the will of God. Once this has taken place in man, then he is also like God in this, and he can also accomplish things, which no other human being with his purely outer reason can understand.
GGJ|9|108|6|0|But now you are by the Source to hear God's will and to come to know it for your life. If you act according to that will – which depends on your completely free will – you will by that acquire the almighty will of God and thus be ably to accomplish everything.
GGJ|9|108|7|0|However, in God's will lives also the highest wisdom. Therefore, he can and will also accomplish nothing that would be contrary to God's wisdom. So whoever has acquired God's will by acting accordingly, has also acquired God's wisdom without which the will could accomplish nothing. And so, someone who acts according to God's will is full of the true light of life and full of wisdom, which is alive through the love for God and fellowman. And see now, My dearest little daughter, here you have now a completely sincere and all-containing truth on the question that you have asked Me, and tell Me now if you have also understood it."
GGJ|9|108|8|0|The little daughter, who was well educated and well instructed, said: "O, above all great and mighty King, Lord and Master, I have the feeling that I have understood the right meaning of Your words, but I only will be capable to penetrate to the clear depth of this truth, which can only be understood by a very pure spirit, when also I will come to the point that my soul will be one with the spirit, as You said. Thank You, o Lord and Master, for Your very wise lesson."
GGJ|9|108|9|0|I said: "You have spoken very well now, and I say that you will reach that point sooner than you think, in which, as I have told you, you will be perfect and equal to God, because you have already the right love for Me and so also the right love for your fellowman. That love is the only and most sure active way that unifies the spirit with the soul, because that love in the soul is actually already the Spirit of God. Let it grow strong through good deeds, then you surely will soon be convinced of its wonderful might and power in you and also outside of you.
GGJ|9|108|10|0|The one who wants to search and to fathom God with his reason will have a difficult task and will hardly come even 1 step forward, but the one who searches God with the love in his heart, will soon find Him and will easily reach his true destiny of life. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|9|108|11|0|The little girl said: "O great Lord and Master, that I have well understood now, for it suddenly became illuminated in myself, and I also understand now more clearly than before the answer that You gave to my question. So I also understand now my dream, and I realize that it was only Your Spirit that put it in my soul, for otherwise, out of herself she would never be able to have such a clear view in the eternal inestimable depths of Your creations."
GGJ|9|108|12|0|Now I said to the parents of the little girl: "This child will become a light for you. And when she, out of My Spirit in her, will announce certain things to you, then do not behave like 3 days ago near Damascus. – But now your cups should be filled once more, and you also should empty them for the 2nd time."
GGJ|9|108|13|0|Then the woman said: "O Lord, this is not necessary, for we are already satiated and strengthened more than enough."
GGJ|9|108|14|0|I said: "Woman, do not interfere with what I do for you all. Yes, in the wine that the grapevine gives you, there is also for man a sedating and soiling spirit, which does not make the soul lighter but darker, but in the wine that I am giving you here from the Heavens there is the spirit of the true and living love and wisdom, for this is actually My word and My will. Therefore, you also should drink it without any fear or shyness, so that you will receive the strength to proclaim in My name My word and My will to the other people in your country."
GGJ|9|108|15|0|When I had said that, the 4 asked Me to fill the cups once more with the wine of wonder. And I looked at the cups, just like before, and immediately they were filled with the best and purest wine. Then I said to the 4 that they should empty the cups, and this they did tastefully and with pleasure.
GGJ|9|108|16|0|After they also this time had finished the wine, they felt more and more light and more open of heart, and the married man began to speak very wisely, so that also My disciples were very surprised about it, and some of them made the remark among themselves: "Look, with a few sips of wonder wine a couple of times He made those people from India wise and initiated in the whole teaching. Why does He also not do that with the other people?"
GGJ|9|108|17|0|I said: "Why do you mind when I do what I want? If I know to give every plant the right nourishment and to every animal the food that it suits well, then I also will know how I have to provide and give this or that person his spiritual food. You are always around Me and hear and see everything, but be also attentive as to how I treat people and how I teach each one of them according to the nature of their soul, and do likewise, then you will have good results. But these 4 are only with Me until tomorrow noon, and still they have to become a tool for Me. And because their souls are very capable for it, I make them faster competent for this function, as I also made it possible for the 72 disciples in Emmaus. If you understand this, then be satisfied."
GGJ|9|108|18|0|Then the disciples became quiet again. And I continued to instruct the 4 still further about the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|9|108|19|0|After I had well instructed the 4 about the Kingdom of God in man on this Earth, and also told them what it will bring about, and also that My kingship and My Kingdom are not of this world, I told the innkeeper that he should show the 4 a place to rest, since it was already 1 hour after midnight. The innkeeper did that immediately and the 4 went to rest. We however, as happened oftentimes, were still sitting at our table and rested there until sunrise. Also the innkeeper rested beside us at a small table.
GGJ|9|108|20|0|In the morning, the innkeeper was as usual already awake 1 hour before sunrise, and he arranged everything before the sun was up, because it was Sabbath, and then from sunrise until sunset all servile work ended. So he also let the morning meal be prepared before sunrise, so that it also would be consumed before that time, for in that respect he was a strict Jew.
GGJ|9|109|1|1|The true sanctification of the Sabbath (21/77)
GGJ|9|109|1|0|Since I knew his weakness I put him to the test, so I slept with My disciples until sunrise, which made the Sabbath-conscious of the innkeeper restless.
GGJ|9|109|2|0|After the sun had completely risen, I left the table with My disciples and went outside, what I mostly used to do in any other place.
GGJ|9|109|3|0|However, the innkeeper came directly after Me, greeted Me very respectfully, as also the disciples, and asked Me: "O Lord and Master, what must be done now? It is the Sabbath today. The morning meal was already prepared before sunrise. Do You also want to take it after sunrise, and should I also give food to the 4 from India in the daytime?"
GGJ|9|109|4|0|I said: "O My dear friend, look, on other occasions you are in all respects really a wise man, but what concerns the celebration of the Sabbath you are still like the blind Pharisees who keep the letter of the law, but who never knew about its spirit. If you give feed to your sheep, oxen, cows, calves, donkeys and goats, just like on a working day – which is certainly also a servile work – then why must men fast? Does God consider men less than your domestic animals? Besides, I am today, as well as eternities ago, also Lord over the Sabbath, as well as over every other day, which are, just like the Sabbath, a day of the Lord. Should I then not do on a Sabbath the same as on any other day?
GGJ|9|109|5|0|Who let the sun come up? Who let the grass grow? Who let the winds blow and who let the clouds pass by? Who drives the water in the wells, brooks, rivers and streams? Who brings the sea into movement from one end of the Earth to the other? Who drives your blood in the veins, and the heart in the chest – mind you – also on the Sabbath?
GGJ|9|109|6|0|If I would rest on a Sabbath, even for one moment, would the whole creation not go to ruin?
GGJ|9|109|7|0|Look, to perform works of true neighborly love means to Me: to truly serve God and men, which is certainly more important than celebrating the Sabbath in laziness. Therefore, perform good works also on the Sabbath, then you will celebrate the Sabbath in the manner that is most pleasing to Me, the Lord.
GGJ|9|109|8|0|And now we will return to the dining hall to partake of the morning meal, and the 4 Indo-Jews, who have their Sabbath only the day after tomorrow, should do the same."
GGJ|9|109|9|0|When the innkeeper heard Me saying that, he realized immediately the great foolishness of the outer celebration of the Sabbath and let the morning meal be set on the table. And we went to the dining hall, sat at the table and we very cheerfully partook of the morning meal.
GGJ|9|109|10|0|Now came also the 4 Indo-Jews, and I told them to sit at our table to share the morning meal with us, which they also did with great pleasure, for they did not know that in Galilee, as well as in the whole Jewish land, the Sabbath was celebrated on that day.
GGJ|9|109|11|0|After we had taken the morning meal, the Sabbath-shouter came through the streets of the little city Kana, who called the people, great and small, young and old, to go to the synagogue. Now the 4 were frightened because they heard now that today it was the true, ancient Jewish Sabbath, and they had taken a morning meal after sunrise.
GGJ|9|109|12|0|But I said: "I am the Lord, also over the Sabbath. If I truly do not count this as a sin to you, then why should you burden your conscious?"
GGJ|9|109|13|0|The man said: "We thank You, o Lord, for Your word of mercy that comforts our hearts tremendously, for if we would have sinned now before You, then You certainly would have told us and rebuked us. However, how is it possible that it is not a sin in Your eyes what was called a sin according to the law of Moses? Then why did Moses give such laws as if from God to the people?"
GGJ|9|109|14|0|I said: "Otherwise you are truly a wise man and well acquainted with the Scripture of Moses. The letter you know indeed, and the word is not strange to you, but the true spirit, which makes everything alive, and is hidden in the word, is still strange to you, just like it became strange to all the Jews a long time before the Babylonian captivity. That is why you still hold on to the dead bark, but the essence and the activity of the living marrow within the tree is strange to you. If you damage the old bark of a tree, it will bring no visible damage to the life of the tree, but if you damage the marrow of a tree, that will be a sin against the life of the tree, because the tree will wither after that and will thus die.
GGJ|9|109|15|0|Look, under the pharaohs in Egypt the Israelites became lazy, and gluttons like the animals. They almost completely forgot the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and they thought highly of the idols of the Egyptians. Only a few remained loyal to the one, true God, and they prayed to God that He would save His people from the hard bondage and unscrupulous tyranny of the Egyptians. And God did so through Moses, as you well know.
GGJ|9|109|16|0|However, for 40 years in the desert, with the daily visible help of Jehovah, Moses had much to do with the degenerated people to lift them up by means of wise teachings and suitable laws unto that state in which man should live according to God's order. A degenerated people needed also laws that prescribed to man when, what, how much and how often he should eat and drink on a day, and how he should clothe himself and cleanse his body.
GGJ|9|109|17|0|Also the people were very inclined to laziness and did not want to do any work on any day, and Moses gave them only the 7th day to celebrate and to rest, and on that day they were instructed by the leaders about God, His order, His will and His guidance, and they were seriously warned not to rebel against the laws.
GGJ|9|109|18|0|But once man, out of his own free will, acquires God's order and becomes active in all that is good, true and right, it can be no sin to him when he as a completely healthy human being will not take any more medicines that a sick person has to take. Therefore, also you, who are a god-fearing and righteous man, you will not sin against the celebration of the Sabbath when you will take food and drink, always with measure, also after sunrise, at noon time and also, when you are hungry, before sunset, and when you will do good to your fellowman just like on a working day. Do as I do, then you will do what is right and live.
GGJ|9|109|19|0|To what advantage is it for the celebration of the Sabbath when the Jews are excessively stuffing themselves with food and drink, often already 3 hours before sunrise, and this so much so that during the whole Sabbath they can hardly walk or stand? And after sunset they again begin to revel and guzzle until midnight, and so they cannot do any work the next working day. Know that such celebration of the Sabbath is in My eyes an abomination. However, if you keep the Sabbath in the manner that I have shown you, then this is My will and thus certainly pleasing to Me. Therefore, remember always: the letter of the law kills, it is only the inner spirit of love and truth that makes you alive."
GGJ|9|109|20|0|When the man heard Me saying that, he and the 3 others thanked Me for this lesson, and they all became cheerful.
GGJ|9|109|21|0|Then the innkeeper asked Me if he had to go to the synagogue with his family or if he also could stay at home.
GGJ|9|109|22|0|I said: "Who is more, I or the synagogue? Let your personnel go to it and send an offering to the rabbi, which is more dear to him than your presence, but you better stay home, because soon a caravan from Persia will come here and will give you much work to do."
GGJ|9|109|23|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, now that today it is a New Moon Sabbath, this is very inconvenient, because we innkeepers have a strict law that forbids us to take in a Jew, let alone a stranger, into the inns on this kind of Sabbath."
GGJ|9|109|24|0|I said: "It is good in My eyes when you do good, as I have said to you, and also before to the men from India, but if you are unnecessarily afraid of the chief of the synagogue, then send him, through your chief servant, an offering of exemption, then he gladly will give you that permission."
GGJ|9|109|25|0|The innkeeper did so, and the chief servant brought to him immediately a card of exemption, valid for 3 Sabbaths. And the innkeeper was very glad about that, because the caravan gave him a hundredfold profit compared to what he paid for the card.
GGJ|9|109|26|0|Then the innkeeper asked Me: "Lord and Master, is it right what the chief of the synagogue did? By paying an offering for an exemption to break the Sabbath, which is to him an extremely great and most punishable sin, he allows me to commit this sin with my whole family, and this without any worry, as if I never had to fear any punishment for that."
GGJ|9|109|27|0|I said: "Friend, if, according to his conscious and in the light of his faith, the chief really thinks that the breaking of the Sabbath is a sin, then the sin will be on his account, because for money he let others commit it. But if he has no faith and still pretends before the people that he believes firmly and has no doubt that he considers it as an extremely punishable sin according to the Scripture – which he says for the sake of appearances – giving severe sermons of punishment about it, then he is not only an equally frequent breaker of the Sabbath as those many to whom, for money, he gave permission to commit a sin, but he also commits by that the still much greater sin of lie, hypocrisy and greediness, because he gave up his faith for the sake of his greed.
GGJ|9|109|28|0|But the one who, like you now, has received permission to, so-called, profane the Sabbath, can all the more be encouraged to do good works on the Sabbath, because it is My will to celebrate the Sabbath in this manner."
GGJ|9|109|29|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me, he immediately told his personnel that they should make all the necessary things ready to serve a big caravan.
GGJ|9|109|30|0|And everybody went to work, and this all the more zealously because the first line of the caravan did already arrive before the inn.
GGJ|9|110|1|1|The group from Persia in the inn (21/78)
GGJ|9|110|1|0|A few neighbors, who were strongly attached to the observance of the Sabbath, noticed however that the personnel of the innkeeper were as busy as on a working day, and therefore they came to the innkeeper and said: "You do not seem to know that today it is a New Moon Sabbath?"
GGJ|9|110|2|0|The innkeeper said: "Clean up first before your house doors. I have already cleaned up mine. Here is the proof of my exemption that I bought from the chief in return of an offering, and you should not further worry about me."
GGJ|9|110|3|0|After these words, the neighbors left again, and the personnel waited for the caravan that already crossed the little city. When they arrived all together with their camels and all kinds of goods in the big farmyard and the helpers of the innkeeper had taken sufficient feed for the animals, an interpreter came to tell the innkeeper what kind of food he should prepare for the arrived businessmen from Persia.
GGJ|9|110|4|0|But the innkeeper said: "I certainly will serve you with what is in my power, but you have asked me some drinks and special food which I as a Jew have not known until now, and these things I do not have. But you can have meat as we are eating it, very pure and tastefully prepared, fine wheat bread, honey, milk and cheese, as well as very noble fishes from the Lake of Galilee, which is not far away from here."
GGJ|9|110|5|0|On these words the interpreter went to his lords and told them with what they could be served in this inn, and they were satisfied with that.
GGJ|9|110|6|0|Soon after that, they entered a second, bigger dining hall, where the tables and a sufficient number of chairs and benches were already set in the best of order. Soon they all took a seat and ordered immediately bread, wine and salt, which was then also served as soon as possible. And they all praised the wine and the bread, and acknowledged that they never had eaten such good bread or drunk such fine and tasty wine.
GGJ|9|110|7|0|At first the innkeeper did not understand the unanimous praise of the many Persian businessmen, and he said to Me: "Lord and Master, these kind of caravans from the far Morning Land arrived here many times, and they all have found everything well in order, but I really cannot remember that they praised my bread and wine in such an extreme way as this time. Did You, o Lord and Master, perhaps perform a new sign again?"
GGJ|9|110|8|0|While I was in the company of the 4 people from India, instructing them in many things, I said: "Go to your bread storeroom and to your wine cellar and check it out."
GGJ|9|110|9|0|Then the innkeeper went to check it out and found in the bread storeroom and also in the wine cellar a big provision, and his wife found also such a big provision in the storeroom and the big fish tank. He came back, thanked Me with all his heart and then said: "But Lord and Master, what did I do for You to deserve this, that You have found me worthy now for already the 2nd time to receive such great favor?"
GGJ|9|110|10|0|I said: "For the one who will, just like you, treat the strangers always well, righteously, fair and full of mercy, who will take up the poor, and who will not close his heart and door for anyone, I will also not close My heart. And My heart is the true entrance gate to the Kingdom of Heaven which is the eternal, most blissful life of the soul. And I know that you have always acted like that. Know therefore, that I also will treat you as you will treat your fellow brothers in My name. And what is valid to you as a real promise from My mouth and heart, is, at all times of the Earth, also valid for everyone who will be in everything the same as you are.
GGJ|9|110|11|0|O, I very well know that, as an innkeeper of an inn, your provisions were often very low and that your otherwise virtuous woman criticized you bitterly, because in her opinion you were too cheap for the strangers and you were too good and too merciful to the poor. But you said: the one who thinks of, and acts righteously and fairly to his fellowmen will never be forsaken by God, and the prayers of the one who has been really merciful to the poor will always be heard and so he will find mercy.
GGJ|9|110|12|0|Look, since this was how you thought in your heart already a long time before you recognized Me personally, and also acted that way according to your capability, I came now to you already for the 2nd time, and I do for you what you have done to your many fellowmen for Me, because the one who does something to the poor in My name, while he is also righteous and fair to the strangers, he has done it for Me, and I will reward him already here, and a multiple times in the other life. And now you will easily understand who it was who blessed your supplies so abundantly, and why."
GGJ|9|110|13|0|When the innkeeper heard this from My mouth, he thanked Me again, went to the kitchen to tell that also to his wife who was very busy. She also came immediately to Me in the hall and thanked Me for the great mercy and compassion that I had shown to them.
GGJ|9|110|14|0|And I said to the woman: "You also, be of the same heart as your husband, then from now on you will stay healthy in body and soul. In the future you will no more have to suffer any need. But go now and continue your work."
GGJ|9|110|15|0|The woman thanked Me once more and went then quickly to the kitchen where she still had many things to do.
GGJ|9|111|1|1|The Lord heals the sick trade leader of the businessmen (21/79)
GGJ|9|111|1|0|Then a couple of Persians with the interpreter came to us and wanted to speak to the innkeeper.
GGJ|9|111|2|0|The innkeeper asked them very politely what their request was.
GGJ|9|111|3|0|And the interpreter said: "Dear friend, we already took up accommodation here a few times and we always have found in you a righteous, fair and thus also rare friend of men. That is why we have visited you also this time on our business trip to Tyre. We were always satisfied about you, and also you will never have any reason to complain about us. This time however, coming here on our trip, we were visited by misfortune by an inscrutable decree of a god, which will have very bad results for the business that we do here for the sake of our family members at home.
GGJ|9|111|4|0|Although we did not lose any of our treasures and goods that we took along, but what is in fact almost worse than the kind of loss I just mentioned, is the fact that our most important and best trade leader became sick. He already complained during a couple of days that from time to time he is overtaken by unusual pains in his stomach and also in his head. When he satiated himself now with your bread and wine, he had these pains again, and this time alarmingly much more severe. Is there perhaps a doctor here who could help our trade leader? Truly, he will by rewarded like a king. But if the good man cannot be helped immediately – as is often the case with these kinds of sicknesses – then we would like to ask you if we could not entrust our suffering friend to your care here. And if we will return here in a few days, what you can most certainly believe, we will reward you tenfold for everything that you needed for the treatment of our friend."
GGJ|9|111|5|0|The innkeeper said: "Dear friends, you really did not have to use so many words for that, because I will immediately take care of everything. Although there is in my house now a very first and best Doctor who could heal the sick man instantly forever, but of those who seek His help He wants a complete faith without any doubting, according to our old Jewish tradition. However, you only believe in certain gods that were invented by men who can never help anyone, and not in the one, true and living God of the Jews who is the only One who is almighty and who also can and wants to help everyone who asks Him. So I do not know if the mentioned Doctor in my house will want to help your sick friend."
GGJ|9|111|6|0|The interpreter said: "Friend, you are very mistaken about us if you think that we are the same idol worshippers like our old forefathers during the Babylonian domination. We also know the only true God of the Jews, and worship Him quietly in our heart. Only for the sake of appearances, for the blind world, we enter now and then still an old pagan temple of idols and admire in it the hardly imaginable foolishness and blindness of the people. We also have already oftentimes prayed quietly in our heart to the one, only true God to let come up also in our Morning Land a true light of life, because we languished already long enough in the deepest night of life, which we can of course only know because we have business dealings with many nations, and in this manner we have acquired many comforting truths, but our prayers were in vain.
GGJ|9|111|7|0|For a born-blind person, the personal eternal night is certainly no trouble, and he has no desire for the light of which he does not know its value, but the one who was able to see and became then blind will certainly miss the light in a painful manner. And this is the way we feel also, since we became seeing for already a long time while we at home must walk around as if blindfolded.
GGJ|9|111|8|0|From this you can certainly conclude that your light is not strange to us. And since you can now figure out that we Persians are also capable to believe in your manner – and your Doctor who can certainly help our sick friend by way of faith will find no fault with us – you surely can ask Him on our behalf to take care of our friend."
GGJ|9|111|9|0|The innkeeper said: "It certainly will be as you told me, but the Doctor who is recommended by me is a wonderful discerning Man. He can look into the deepest inner being of men. He knows even the most secret thoughts and knows precisely what kind of heart and mind someone has. But He is also so powerful in His will that even all elements and all powers of nature must obey to it. If you like Him that way, while He possesses such qualities, I surely want to present Him to you."
GGJ|9|111|10|0|The interpreter said: "With such qualities we certainly will all like Him very much, and at the same time He is as we have wished for. So you can present Him to us now all the more reassured, being certain that in the view of our good conduct we have no fear for Him, and we will do everything He wants from us."
GGJ|9|111|11|0|Now I Myself said to the interpreter: "Friends, let us save the innkeeper the trouble to present to you that Doctor who can do everything. I Myself am the One, and for your sake I have stayed here, for I knew already a long time beforehand that you would need Me. I announced your arrival already 1 hour ago, so that you would find provision today according to your needs, because it is even a New Moon Sabbath on which day no Jew may do anything without the permission of a priest.
GGJ|9|111|12|0|And so I also know that your loyal and experienced trade leader was taken care of in a badly equipped inn already 3 days ago near the Euphrates and has greatly spoiled his stomach with a bad fish and an even worse wine, and if I would not have known this as I know this now, he would have died shortly after. Only My power and might, which is completely unknown to you until now has saved him up to this hour and will keep him sound and well if you will believe in Me and in the power and might of the one, only true God of the Jews."
GGJ|9|111|13|0|The interpreter said: "O wonderful Master in the highest and most important art and science on Earth. Through Your words we became now completely convinced in our heart that there is hardly something impossible for You, and thus we believe also firmly and without any doubt that You certainly and without failing will help our friend if You want it. And in our comforting conviction that You will help our friend, we ask You to kindly determine to us beforehand, which offering we can pay You for that."
GGJ|9|111|14|0|I said: "This will be far from Me, because for My livelihood and that of My disciples I do not and never will need any human offerings. But let us now go to your sick friend, then we will see if and how he can be helped."
GGJ|9|111|15|0|That was the greatest wish of the 3 Persians, and they brought Me to the sick person who was twisting like a half trampled worm and crawled and reared from pain, and cried for help or for death.
GGJ|9|111|16|0|When I walked to him, I immediately put My right hand on his stomach pit and the terrible cramp left him forever. So on that same moment he became healthy as never before, because already since birth he suffered from a weak stomach, but now his stomach was also healed from his old weakness, and the sick man became completely healthy.
GGJ|9|112|1|1|The Lord’s assignment to the Persians (21/80)
GGJ|9|112|1|0|After he stood up from his couch, being now completely healthy, he walked very friendly to Me and said (the healed one): "O most wonderful Doctor on the whole Earth, firstly my very great thanks to You and to your God who has put such a miraculous healing power in Your hands with which You have freed me from my totally desperate pains. Now ask all my much gold and still other valuable things as reward for Your art and effort, and it will be Yours."
GGJ|9|112|2|0|I said: "I do not need all this at no time, for if gold would be important to Me, I also could not have helped you. I only look at a loyal heart that loves God above all and his fellowmen like himself. Wherever I see that, also with a gentile, I help everyone who needs My help. So you can keep your gold for other good purposes that are pleasing to God, namely for true neighborly love.
GGJ|9|112|3|0|But when you travel, you should beware of spoiled fishes, and let only those fishes be prepared for you, which you have seen before, being still fresh and alive and swimming in clean water, because all spoiled meat, especially that of fish, is harmful for the physical health of man. Remember this for the well being of your body.
GGJ|9|112|4|0|But now I will say something else to all of you, which is much more important than the complete health of your body, and that is the complete health of your souls. You can receive it and keep it for eternal life if you precisely will keep the laws that some of you know well, despite the fact that you are not circumcised. Then your hearts will be circumcised, which is in God's eyes endlessly much more valuable than the circumcision that you know of the Jews, whose heart is nevertheless for the greatest part uncircumcised.
GGJ|9|112|5|0|In about 3 years, counted from now on, some of My disciples will also come to you in your country, and they will announce to you the coming of the Kingdom of God and its justice to all people on this Earth. Receive them instead of Me, and believe their words, then you will by that receive the light, for which you as the better ones, are longing for already a long time, namely the light of the one, only true God and Father of all the Jews, as well as all men on this Earth, and by that, also the eternal life of your soul. This is the only thing I ask from you now as reward for the love that I gave to your loyal leader.
GGJ|9|112|6|0|And when after a few days you will come in Tyre and Sidon, then try to meet the old supreme governor of the city, whom you also know. Tell him what happened to you here and send him My greetings. He will then disclose to you many things about Me, for he knows Me already since My childhood and loves Me more than his life.
GGJ|9|112|7|0|You will also meet there a wonderful young man. He will give you much exalted wisdom if you pay attention to him. (This is Raphael who stayed from time to time visibly at the palace of Cyrenius).
GGJ|9|112|8|0|And be now happy and cheerful, and think about Me in the name of Jehovah of the Jews, then you will be spared from every trouble, as far as your body and your soul is concerned."
GGJ|9|112|9|0|Then I left the Persians after they promised Me very truthfully to observe everything I asked from them in loving words, and this obviously only for the great benefit of their own life.
GGJ|9|112|10|0|The interpreter and the healed one escorted Me and the innkeeper to our smaller dining hall, and they thanked Me once again for the love and mercy that was shown to them, as they expressed themselves.
GGJ|9|112|11|0|But I answered them: "Why do you speak here about a shown love and mercy to you? Do you not know that only the kings of the Earth distribute this as they please?"
GGJ|9|112|12|0|The interpreter said: "O dear Friend, do not speak about the mercy of a king. The greatest mercy of a king, which he, in his arrogance, will now and then give to a blind favorite one of the throne, is not even a drop of dew compared to the whole sea of mercy that You have given us. You, Friend, are with Your divine quality more than all ever so proud kings of the Earth who think to be mighty. Because by Your word and will You can give back the complete health of a sick person, but when kings become sick, they cannot help themselves, let alone another sick person. They surely can wound and kill, but to heal the wounded and even to awaken the dead to life again, this they cannot do. That is why the greatest mercy of a king to a person is not worth mentioning compared to this one true mercy that You have shown us, because Your mercy went together with Your love and true compassion, but to the mercy of a king precedes usually the greatest pride and inner contempt for poor mankind. Woe the one who has received a great mercy from a king, because if he then will not always crawl before the king as an obedient worm, his mercy will become his greatest calamity. That is why we never desired the mercy of a king, but from You we ask You not to leave us with Your true mercy."
GGJ|9|112|13|0|I said: "If this is the feeling in your heart, then also My mercy that you have recognized will never again be separated from you. Who stays in My love through his love, in him will also be My love through his love for Me, and thus also My mercy that only consists of My love."
GGJ|9|112|14|0|The 2 thanked Me once more for this promise, bowed deeply before Me and went then fully encouraged to their companions who were greatly astonished about My healing art.
GGJ|9|113|1|1|The Lord leaves Kana (21/81)
GGJ|9|113|1|0|When the 2 joined them, they talked a lot about Me and gave their opinion, but what was most striking to one of them was My unselfishness.
GGJ|9|113|2|0|And the interpreter said: "Friends, he who can do everything like that wonder Doctor, does really not need the treasures of the world, since He possesses with His divine qualities endlessly much more noble treasures. And it has been a well-known typical quality of all truly great and wise men on Earth that they despise the perishable goods of this world. So we should not be surprised here when this Man does also not have any love for the treasures of this world. I also would not have any if I would possess His truly divine qualities. However, our innkeeper, who in fact has always been very good and fair – and it is thanks to him in the first place that we were able to come to know the wonder Doctor – should be indemnified by us instead of that extremely unselfish Doctor."
GGJ|9|113|3|0|They all agreed to that, and they determined an amount of 10 pounds of gold and 100 pounds of silver above the amount of the normal treatment, namely 2 silver coins per person, inclusive the service of the personnel and the pack animals.
GGJ|9|113|4|0|The caravan stayed only until after noontime and continued then its trip in a cheerful mood and filled with the best of expectations to the places where they had to do business.
GGJ|9|113|5|0|I said to the innkeeper: "I stayed with you for some time now, which was fruitful for Me and also for you. Instead of Me you will be greatly blessed by the Persians. Therefore, remember also in My name those who are really poor, as you have always done without any special earthly means, then My blessing will not leave you.
GGJ|9|113|6|0|When the local priests will ask you after sunset what kind of people you have received, you can mention My name, and when they will ask you what I have said and done, then tell them: 'Nothing but good things.' When they will ask you more questions, then do not go into detail, because this adulterous kind of people does not deserve to have part in the Kingdom of God. Keep it to yourself, for your house and for the poor of spirit. At a good opportunity you can proclaim to them the gospel, which I have entrusted to you, then in this manner you will perfectly feed in My name those who are hungry, quench the thirsty ones, clothe the naked and release those who are imprisoned, by which you will find later, in the other life in My Kingdom, a great reward.
GGJ|9|113|7|0|But I will leave now immediately with My disciples. So let them not prepare a midday meal for us. Do not tell the Persians right away that I have left, but when they will ask you about Me, then tell them that I went somewhere else to heal sick people. Whereto, that you cannot tell them, for I will also not tell you, because I have My reasons for that. Now do what I have told you. I will actively remain with you with My full blessing, as well as with everyone who acts according to My teaching, who believes in Me and who loves the Father in Me above all."
GGJ|9|113|8|0|After I had said that to the innkeeper, he wanted to call his whole family together to receive My blessing and to thank Me for the healing.
GGJ|9|113|9|0|But I did not allow that and said: "As once the whole people of Israel was blessed in Abraham, so also is your family blessed through you. So leave this out. It would only cause unnecessary sensation."
GGJ|9|113|10|0|When the innkeeper heard what I said, he was completely satisfied, thanked Me once more for everything, and I gave the disciples the sign to leave.
GGJ|9|113|11|0|Very quietly we went immediately outside through a backdoor, so that we would not cause a sensation, and traveled quickly along a footpath towards Kis.
GGJ|9|114|1|1|Section: The Lord in Kis at the Sea of Galilee
GGJ|9|114|1|1|The Lord meets Philopold (21/82)
GGJ|9|114|1|0|When we left Kana it was still 1 ½ hour before noon, and because we now and then used our fast way of traveling we arrived exactly at noontime at the Lake of Galilee, not too far from the big tollhouse where our Mathew was formerly a scribe into the service of the Romans. From there it was also not too far from Kis, and, as known, there was also a big tollhouse.
GGJ|9|114|2|0|When we came at the lake, we sat down, rested for 1 hour and looked at the waves that were strongly moving. And the disciples wanted to go fishing.
GGJ|9|114|3|0|Peter said: "Too bad we do not have any nets now. Otherwise we quickly could make a good catch."
GGJ|9|114|4|0|I said: "Do you not think about the Sabbath today? He who is hungry may also fish on a Sabbath if the day before he was not able to acquire a provision, but if it is not necessary, every Jew should keep the old law, so that the little ones would not take offence at him.
GGJ|9|114|5|0|To do good, also on a Sabbath, that is My teaching and My will, but to catch fish in the lake on a Sabbath without necessity, is neither correct according to the law, neither according to My teaching. So leave your desire for fishing. I have made you fishers of men, and when your time will soon come, you also will be able to work on the Sabbaths."
GGJ|9|114|6|0|While I was talking like that, several Greeks came along, who were watching us from a certain distance. They guessed among themselves who we were.
GGJ|9|114|7|0|Some of them said: "These are Jewish fishermen who celebrate their Sabbath today."
GGJ|9|114|8|0|But others said: "They also could be Greeks, for we also can see Greeks among them who do not have to celebrate the Sabbath of the Jews if they do not want to do this of their free will."
GGJ|9|114|9|0|Then they took courage and came to us.
GGJ|9|114|10|0|When they came close to us, one of them asked us at once: "What are you actually doing here on a Sabbath on which most Jews are usually meeting in one or the other synagogue? Or are you perhaps Greeks? Then why are several of you wearing Jewish clothes?"
GGJ|9|114|11|0|I said: "All this is of no concern to you, for you are not yet ripe to hear from Me the words of life, and so I will not talk much to you.
GGJ|9|114|12|0|You are servants of Kisjona in Kis. Go therefore ahead of us to Kis and tell Kisjona that the Lord with His disciples will come to him. Then Kisjona will surely tell you who we are. You can go now, and do not disturb us any longer in our rest and meditation."
GGJ|9|114|13|0|Then the Greeks became frightened, left us quickly and continued their way hastily.
GGJ|9|114|14|0|When they were out of our sight, we also stood up and walked further on along the shore. After about 2 hours we came close to the village Kis. Now we left the shore and walked on the large road on which, at a certain distance from us, walked a man who was in deep thought. He did not notice at all that we were coming closer to him and continued his walk. Only after I came very close to him, he looked around him and was considerably frightened when he noticed that we, who were many, were so close to him.
GGJ|9|114|15|0|I addressed Myself to him and said: "Philopold, do you not recognize Me? And since early this morning you thought about nothing else except about Me in your heart."
GGJ|9|114|16|0|Now Philopold looked at Me very surprised, and from happiness he hugged Me. At first, he hardly could speak, but My love and friendliness gave him soon the necessary courage, and we spoke for 1 hour with each other about many things. The disciples were very glad about that, and when the now completely happy Philopold inquired from them about the things I told him, they gave him a true testimony.
GGJ|9|114|17|0|We remained for more than 1 hour on the spot where I had awakened Philopold out of his dream. He continuously came with new questions to ask Me, on which I gladly answered him. And we would have stayed longer on that spot if friend Kisjona, who received the message from the Greeks of My coming, would not have hurried to Me with open arms with a couple of his friends.
GGJ|9|114|18|0|It is obvious that I made Kisjona very happy with that unexpected visit, and so it is not necessary to give a more detailed description of it. In short, we left that spot and went very cheerfully and happy to the big house of our friend, while it was still more than 1 hour before sunset, and Kisjona ordered his servants immediately to take care of an excellent evening meal.
GGJ|9|114|19|0|During that time, also the mother of My body lived in Kis, together with Joel, a son of Joseph, in a house that Kisjona arranged for her. And Kisjona asked Me if he had to inform her of My presence.
GGJ|9|114|20|0|But I said to him: "Just leave it out for the moment, for I Myself will go to her tonight, with you and with John and James, and will bring her, together with her friends to this place for the evening meal. But for the time being let them bring us some bread and wine, because My disciples are already hungry and thirsty."
GGJ|9|114|21|0|This was done immediately and we refreshed ourselves while I related many of My trips and its results.
GGJ|9|114|22|0|Kisjona, his friend and also his children were greatly surprised about what My trips had accomplished.
GGJ|9|114|23|0|Our Philopold said continuously: "Yes, great is the Lord, the Lion of Judah, and full of glory is His name. Only the Lord can do such things. The truth from the Heavens from Your mouth, proclaimed to the people and proven by miracles that are only possible to God, may well convert the stones and make them seeing."
GGJ|9|114|24|0|They all praised Philopold's statement, and Kisjona said to My disciples, who were also greatly praising the words of Philopold: "Yes, dear friends, Philopold is the teacher of us all. He made many things clear to us, which seemed a mystery to us, despite all the things we have heard and seen ourselves. That is why he is also our most beloved and most honored friend, and will always be."
GGJ|9|114|25|0|I said: "That is also why I gave him to you and enlightened him, and you will do well if, in My name, you will keep this wise man from Kane in Samaria. In the future he will still be able to perform greater things than up to now."
GGJ|9|114|26|0|In the course of these conversations, Peter said to Me: "Lord, when we left Kana today, You first have blessed the Persians and also the innkeeper and his whole house in word and deed, but, at least outwardly, You seemed to have forgotten the 4 Indo-Jews, although they made a long trip because of You."
GGJ|9|114|27|0|I said: "How does that concern you? When we left, they were not present, since they went away to visit the synagogue. But still, I excellently provided for them. They left Kana today after the midday meal and will arrive here in 1 hour, and then your supposed carelessness can still be corrected. Therefore, you can be completely at ease. Besides, regarding their return, they were more than enough provided with everything by the innkeeper and by the Persians. And all this through My hidden care, and that is more valuable than an outer goodbye."
GGJ|9|114|28|0|Peter was satisfied with that, and they all rejoiced that they also could see that family in Kis, speak to them and treat them well.
GGJ|9|114|29|0|Kisjona even immediately wanted to send messengers to them and asked Me to describe them and how they looked like. This I also told him, together with the remark that they would come on 4 mules that were given to them by the innkeeper to make their trip home easier.
GGJ|9|114|30|0|With that description, Kisjona sent 2 messengers on the way that I indicated to him, in order to meet them, together with the instruction that they would not accept any payment of toll money from that family. Immediately the messengers went on the indicated road to meet the 4, who, after 1 hour arrived safe and sound in Kis, about which Kisjona, Philopold, My disciples and also all the other friends of Kisjona were very glad.
GGJ|9|115|1|1|The country of the Indo-Jews (21/83)
GGJ|9|115|1|0|The 4 came to us in the big hall, and when they saw Me, they immediately fell at My feet from joy and love, and thanked Me with tears in their eyes for all the great blessings and good deeds that My love had given to them. But I told them to stand up and to take place at our table and refresh themselves with bread and wine, which they also did.
GGJ|9|115|2|0|Kisjona and our Philopold informed immediately about their homeland, and asked how one could come there.
GGJ|9|115|3|0|The man said very friendly: "Our country is very far away from here and you would search for it in vain, because before you can reach those very high mountains you must cross a lot of other high mountains because of the 4 big rivers that you have to leave behind you in order to reach those mountains which really surround our big country on all sides, so much so that not even an eagle can go over the mountain tops that are sticking out above all the clouds. You also could come closer to the mountains of our country by passing through the lowlands if there were no rivers, over which men have still not build bridges, and namely not over the 3 last ones. Only the Euphrates has a kind of bridge at the place where it is still narrow, but the other rivers will probably not have any. At least, we do not know any – also because we never explored the course of the rivers too far. Then when you come to such river, you should follow it for a long time, almost until its source in order to cross over. And this, my friends, makes the way to our country difficult and long and it takes a lot of time.
GGJ|9|115|4|0|And if you finally, after much trouble and discomfort, come close to our country, then you still can wander around for 1 year, or still much longer, while you still cannot find an entrance. Only Jehovah knows this, and the one to whom the Spirit of Jehovah wants to reveal it. And so, no one was able to discover us until now, no matter how many people there may be on the big Earth. And this is thanks to the protection of Jehovah. However, if we want, we ourselves can go to the people who live in the lowlands to also now and then barter with them. But they cannot come to us, except if we ourselves would take them to us, which we are not doing and will also never do.
GGJ|9|115|5|0|And so, our country is also a secret on Earth, and You, o Lord and Master, will also mercifully protect it from now on, in such a way that it will not ever be discovered by none of all the godless enemies, and we will never waver in our faithfulness from ancient times."
GGJ|9|115|6|0|I said: "Keep My love, than this will keep you and your country. But so that you will also know in what kind of country you live, I will tell you. So listen to Me.
GGJ|9|115|7|0|Look, your country is the old Eden where Adam and Eve were created, but who had to leave it after the sin, and until you came there, it was never discovered or inhabited by a human being. And so it will also not be discovered in the future by no one if you will persevere in My love."
GGJ|9|115|8|0|After My explanation, there was a real rejoicing, and the 4 began to cry from sheer joy.
GGJ|9|115|9|0|But I calmed them down and said: "Do not imagine anything because of that, because soil is soil, and land remains land. From now on, there will be no more earthly Eden, but only an Eden in the heart of man. Therefore, all of you, strife only to that, and protect it against the enemy whose name is 'worldly mentality', for this is the source of all vices and the decline of all human happiness."
GGJ|9|115|10|0|They all agreed with Me and praised the wisdom of God in Me.
GGJ|9|116|1|1|The joyful meal with Kisjona (21/84)
GGJ|9|116|1|0|Then I said to Kisjona: "Friend, now we will go to Mary. Let those who I mentioned earlier go with us.
GGJ|9|116|2|0|We stood up and went to Mary.
GGJ|9|116|3|0|When we came to her, she was very glad. However, she could not go around it to mention her need about the great distress and the big worries that she often had to endure because of Me.
GGJ|9|116|4|0|I comforted her and said: "If you know already since My conception why I have come in the flesh through your body into this world, then how can you still worry if I do the will of the Father who is in Heaven? But come with us now, with all those who are with you. In the house of our friend you will hear many things about what I have done amongst the people."
GGJ|9|116|5|0|Then Maria stood up, together with her friends and Joel, and she followed Me, escorted by James and John to whom she asked all kinds of things on the way, which gave her the most comforting information.
GGJ|9|116|6|0|Now we came into the house of Kisjona, in which meanwhile the big dining hall, and in it the big table, were royally decorated, and they all were surprised that the personnel of Kisjona were able to do this in such a short time.
GGJ|9|116|7|0|Mary was especially pleased with that, and she asked Me: "Son, how do You like this special attention of our dear friend Kisjona?"
GGJ|9|116|8|0|I said: "I only feel great joy about his heart, which is pure, good and noble, but the glitter of gold, silver and precious stones has no value for Me. But because it pleases this friend to honor Me in this way, his joy should also not be taken away from him."
GGJ|9|116|9|0|Mary completely agreed with these words of Mine. The food and the wine were already waiting for us on the table, and so we sat down in a good order at the table and we ate and drank.
GGJ|9|116|10|0|Mary was sitting at My right hand and Joel at My left. Directly at the right side of Mary sat Kisjona, Philopold, James and John, and on My left the 4 Indo-Jews. After them sat the friends of Kisjona and the friends of Mary, and then all My disciples. And so, as already said, the big table was set in the best of order.
GGJ|9|116|11|0|First there were the well prepared noble fishes from the Lake of Galilee of which I ate a few, as well as Mary, who was experienced in preparing fish herself and was extremely praising the good preparation of the fishes. But there were also some fried chicken, 2 fat lambs and a complete calf, well prepared set on the table, and fruit of the very best kind, which the disciples and also the other guests were really enjoying. But I only choose the fishes, although Mary thought that I should taste a bit of everything.
GGJ|9|116|12|0|But I said: "Everyone should eat whatever his stomach needs. I satiated Myself with the fishes, and My body does not need more in this world. But do not pay attention to Me, and eat whatever is tasteful to you."
GGJ|9|116|13|0|Then Mary took again a fish with Me and ate it with bread and some wine. The 4 strangers really enjoyed the taste of everything, as well as My disciples. Only the disciples of John who traveled with Me did the same as I.
GGJ|9|116|14|0|Finally Kisjona himself said to Me: "Lord and Master, why do You actually not take also some of the other food? You know that everything I have is fresh, clean and excellently prepared."
GGJ|9|116|15|0|I said: "My dear friend, do not worry about Me. It is sufficient that I take care of all of you and watch. Be glad now, since I am still walking visibly among you. Soon the time will come that I will only be in your midst in the spirit of faith and love, and then you will no more be that cheerful and happy on this Earth and you will have to endure many things because of My name. Now the whole of God's Kingdom is in Me and with you, but then you will have to seek, find and keep it within yourselves. So be happy and cheerful. I eat only fishes now because they are most of all similar to present mankind as far as their discernment is concerned. In Me they must come to life, to the spiritual life and its light."
GGJ|9|116|16|0|One of the friends of Kisjona said: "But Lord and Master, how can the fishes be compared to men? I suppose that a fish is and remains the dumbest of all animals. A worm that crawls around on the ground seems already to have more intelligence than the most noble fish."
GGJ|9|116|17|0|I said: "Although you are not completely wrong in this, but still, men are for the very greatest part now still dumber than the fishes in the water.
GGJ|9|116|18|0|If you want to have an abundant catch now, then you will fish at night in the light of torches. From this you can conclude – at least in natural respect – that fishes certainly do not shun the light since they gather in great quantities on the spot where they perceive a light.
GGJ|9|116|19|0|I am the Light of all light and I am the Life of all life. But look now at the people, then you will be surprised about the little number of those who are swimming towards Me with faith and love, in the water of their worldly mentality and let them be captured by Me into the Kingdom of God. That is why I compare only those few people with fish – My favorite dish – who recognize Me as the true Light of the world and as the Sun of Heaven, swimming towards Me and let them be captured for the eternal life. Do you understand this image?"
GGJ|9|116|20|0|The friend said: "Yes, Lord and Master, now I do understand it, and You always do things according to Your unchangeable order, which is also a gospel for everyone who has more the possibility to observe You than we have. But still, a strong awakened spirit is surely needed to understand such gospel."
GGJ|9|116|21|0|I said: "Everything can easily and surely be accomplished if the right means are at hand, and which are also used in the right way. So also, man can quick and easy completely awaken the spirit within him if he has the right means for it, and which he will also use in the right way. And that right way is the true, pure and active love for God and thus also for fellowman.
GGJ|9|116|22|0|However, he who wants to love God, must first believe that there is a God who exists, who, since He Himself is completely Love, is the eternal initial foundation of all things in the whole of infinity.
GGJ|9|116|23|0|How can man come to such belief? The surest way is by means of the revelations, by listening to God's word and by knowing the will of the eternal Love.
GGJ|9|116|24|0|If man wants to know that will, he must completely make his will subordinate to the will of the eternal love and highest wisdom in God and must permit to be digested by God' will as a well prepared meal, just like these fishes. Then he will be completely permeated by God's Spirit, and from that he will appear as a new created being for eternal life.
GGJ|9|116|25|0|Whoever accomplishes that to himself, awakens in him, by using the right means in the right way, the spirit of life and wisdom, and he will then also find a well understandable gospel in the nature of the Earth and of all creatures on it, as well as in the moon, the sun and the stars.
GGJ|9|116|26|0|If you friend, want to be completely awakened in the spirit, then follow My advice. Then soon everything that seems now still worrying and at some places doubtful to you, will become clear."
GGJ|9|116|27|0|Then Mary said: "My son, what a great teaching have You already given to the people in foreign parts, but You still have thought little about us home people here."
GGJ|9|116|28|0|I said: "Mary, was I not amongst you home people since My childhood until My 30th year? Did I not teach you very often about Me, also confirming My words with all kinds of signs? Did I also not come to Nazareth later, and did I not teach there and perform signs? But what did the blind home people there in and around Nazareth say?
GGJ|9|116|29|0|Look, they said: 'From where does He have such wisdom? Surely, that is the son of the carpenter whom we know. How can a prophet come from him?'
GGJ|9|116|30|0|And see, because this is how the home people here thought about Me, judging Me and did also not believe Me, I also did not stay here with the home people, but I went to the foreign parts. For this is what I said at that time, and am still saying it again: a prophet is never less appreciated than in his homeland, and least of all in the place where he spent his childhood.
GGJ|9|116|31|0|But among those of the home people who believed in Me, they are still with Me, and will also stay with Me everywhere. But in Nazareth I Myself will no more teach or perform signs. My disciples will do that later in My name.
GGJ|9|116|32|0|However, for you, I have already taken care, for the time and for eternity. When I will return from where I came, I will prepare a home for you all, where eternally you will no more be tormented by distress or unnecessary worries, because where I will be, there you also will be with Me – if you did not let yourselves be caught by the world."
GGJ|9|116|33|0|On these words of Mine, Mary did not say anything anymore, but she kept them in her heart.
GGJ|9|117|1|1|Temple servants from Jerusalem in search of the Lord (21/85)
GGJ|9|117|1|0|Then a servant came into the hall and said to Kisjona: "A few temple servants from Jerusalem have arrived here and they ask for accommodation. What must we do?"
GGJ|9|117|2|0|When our Kisjona heard this, he was unwilling and said: "Ah, you are never at peace, day nor night, because of those people who are extremely disturbing to me. They have nothing else to do except to travel from one place to another to annoy people with their pride, overconfidence and by their insatiable greed, often in an unbearable manner. Lord and Master, do You not have a terrible windstorm that can chase these annoying guests to another place?"
GGJ|9|117|3|0|I said: "Do not worry about those 5 temple servants, and you can just accommodate them. If they want to come here to us, then do not refuse them, for I, and we all, are not afraid of them. Give them what they will ask you, so that they will have no reason to speak evil of us. They do not know Me, and we soon will discuss a few things with them about Me. They must hear the truth."
GGJ|9|117|4|0|When Kisjona heard what I said, he became more willing and told the servant to let them in, give them accommodation and serve them according to their wish.
GGJ|9|117|5|0|Then the servant went outside and said to them what his lord told him.
GGJ|9|117|6|0|Hearing that, the temple servants became grumpy and asked the servant what kind of important thing the innkeeper had to do in his house to forget what he owed to the priests of God.
GGJ|9|117|7|0|The servant said: "There are already a considerable number of guests in the inn, among whom are Greeks, and the innkeeper must give honor to those who came first, and he cannot wait for those he does not know if they will come. In short, since the innkeeper is a Roman citizen he does not make any difference between the guests. He who does not like that, can look for another inn. But if you want to stay here, you will be reasonably served according to your needs."
GGJ|9|117|8|0|Then a Pharisee said very grumpy: "Well, well, sympathizer of Romans and servant of your Roman lord of a tollhouse-inn, just bring us to the big guestroom."
GGJ|9|117|9|0|Then the servant brought them to us in the big guest room, where a table was set for them at the other side of the room.
GGJ|9|117|10|0|When they came into the guestroom, Kisjona stood up anyway, greeted them and brought them to the table that was set for them.
GGJ|9|117|11|0|After they were seated they asked our friend who we actually were.
GGJ|9|117|12|0|Kisjona said: "I am doing the Roman police work here. It is sufficient for me to know the guests, and regarding the Romans I must guarantee their honesty. But if you wish to get acquainted with these good guests of mine, then direct yourselves to them."
GGJ|9|117|13|0|When the temple servants heard that kind of answer from Kisjona, they did not ask anything anymore and let them give bread, wine and fishes, for they were already hungry and thirsty because they traveled on a Sabbath, and since sunrise they did not eat or drink anything because of the people. At home however, the New Moon Sabbath would not have worried them at all.
GGJ|9|117|14|0|Here Mary said to Me with a certain worry: "My beloved son Jesus, I hope that those greatest enemies of Yours will not recognize You, for in Nazareth I had to endure many evil words and judgments from the local chief because of You, and I especially came to this lonely place to be left alone by the chief and his followers. These over there certainly travel in our country to inquire information about You and Your works. 2 of them seem very familiar to me, and I have seen them in Nazareth a few times because of You."
GGJ|9|117|15|0|I said: "Do not worry at all whether they will personally recognize Me or not. This kind will only recognize Me in spirit when I will carry out a judgment over them. But then their recognition will come too late and will bring about their complete downfall. But let us now also eat and drink, for we still have many fishes, bread and wine."
GGJ|9|117|16|0|With this, Mary was reassured again and took some more food and drink.
GGJ|9|117|17|0|When the temple servants had filled their thick bellies, the 2 Pharisees left their table and came very insolently to us.
GGJ|9|117|18|0|One of them, who was a chief and also scribe, said to us: "You surely will approve that we, servants of God, have come to you according to the old custom, in order to hear some news from you. Everyone of you can of course see right away who and what we are, but we also would like to know from where you came and what you have to do and accomplish here."
GGJ|9|117|19|0|Now I said: "Although your request to us is extremely arrogant, which puts aside all good manners, we still want to comply with it if you first tell us what has forced you to undertake a trip, even on a New Moon Sabbath, since you would have accounted that as a great, barely forgivable sin to every other Jew if he would not have bought an exemption from you for a great amount of money. What kind of enormous important reason do you have to break the Sabbath? Tell this first to us, then we will also tell you something more about us."
GGJ|9|117|20|0|The scribe who was somehow touched in his feelings, said: "Friend, we are priests, and according to the divine decree we also on a Sabbath have the fullest right to act in the name of the temple in Jerusalem, because we ourselves are actually the living law of Moses. Besides, it will not be unknown to you concerning that certain Nazarene, who claims to be the promised Messiah and who thereby persecutes the temple, has established for already some time a new sect, and by His signs He deceives the people, great and small, and turns them away from us. We have again received a report that He performs once here then there, and He teaches, does very exceptional signs, and everywhere He sets the people against the temple. And that is why we had to use the Sabbath, according to the divine decree in the temple, to know where that seducer of the people is staying and what He is doing. Now you know why we undertook a trip also on a Sabbath, and thus you can also tell us now from where you came and what reason you have for your trip. Because you obviously are also travelers, which we can tell from your tanned faces and hands."
GGJ|9|117|21|0|I said: "And what must you do with the Nazarene if you find Him somewhere?"
GGJ|9|117|22|0|The scribe said: "What we must do? First observe Him, then grab Him and then hand Him over to justice."
GGJ|9|117|23|0|Kisjona said: "So, and further nothing? Do you actually know that the Nazarene is also a Friend of the Romans, and that also the gentiles believe in Him? Do you know that He heals all sick people by the power of His will, that He commands the elements and awakens the dead? If all the people recognize in Him the promised Messiah and love Him and honor Him, then why not you? Are you perhaps wiser than Him and mightier than His will?"
GGJ|9|117|24|0|The scribe said: "Are you perhaps also already enchanted by that Nazarene?"
GGJ|9|117|25|0|Kisjona said: "Certainly not me, for I became only wise by Him, because only by Him I came to know the truth and the life. But you are enchanted by your insatiable greed and imperiousness, and you are blind and deaf. That is why you do not recognize the Nazarene, and in your powerlessness you persecute the One who is all-powerful.
GGJ|9|117|26|0|Although He is most patient and tolerant, and He can bear a lot of things from you, but only a very short time span is remaining before His patience with you will have an end. That time will very soon be over, and then, woe to you, stubborn persecutors of the greatest Friend of men. Then judgment will brake loose over you, of which some time ago you have seen the most undeceiving signs at night at the firmament. I, Kisjona, now a Roman, who is not afraid of you, am telling you this very straightly."
GGJ|9|117|27|0|Then the 2 Pharisees were very surprised, and the scribe said: "Well now, you may be right. You can easily talk about the value, the dignity and the character of the Nazarene, because you definitely know Him personally and you probably were in contact with Him several times. But we do not know Him at all, and until now we have not been in contact with Him. What we know about Him, we only know through the spies who were sent to Him, and from everywhere the reports are exactly the same about the fact that He always was very hostile regarding the temple. But let us know where we can find Him, then we will speak with Him ourselves, test Him and see what kind of person He is."
GGJ|9|117|28|0|Kisjona said: "You lie when you say that you do not know Him personally, for I myself know for sure that He repeatedly taught the people in Jerusalem, and also confirmed His teaching by purely divine signs. At that time, gentiles were converted, but you temple servants picked up stones and wanted to stone Him. If this is so, then how can you say that you do not know him personally?"
GGJ|9|117|29|0|The 2 said: "We surely heard about it when we came home from Damascus where we had work to do, but that is why we never had the opportunity to know the so famous, but in the temple extremely infamous, Nazarene personally. But because our trips certainly made us more world travelers and more clever compared to all those who are constantly sitting in the temple, the big council in the temple quickly chose us as the most suitable spies to inquire about the Nazarene – in return of a good reward – and to send immediately a report to the temple regarding where He is staying and His activities. Under these surely difficult circumstances we were sent out already several times by the temple. We even came a few times in Nazareth and knew there His mother and brothers, but the One whom we sought we have not seen until now. So we did not tell an untruth when we said that we do not know Him personally and were never able to be in contact with Him.
GGJ|9|117|30|0|So tell us where we can meet, hear and watch Him, then we will be able to tell according to our own experience to what extent the great accusations of the temple against Him are true or false and maliciously invented. We are scribes and know everything that is written in the prophets about the coming Messiah. Therefore, we do not accept of course so easily a new teaching like the people who are mostly inexperienced in the Scripture and who are already very badly spoiled by the gentiles."
GGJ|9|117|31|0|Now I said again: "But whose fault is it that the people are so badly instructed in the Scripture? Look, this is your own fault. You withhold the Word of God from the people, and instead of that you torment them with your rules that the people have to accept as God's word. Is it then surprising that the people seek and also find protection from you with the gentiles?
GGJ|9|117|32|0|Now if God has fulfilled His promise, and His anointed One teaches now again the pure word and does miracles by its power, like the prophets did, is that against the temple – if the temple would be the way it has to be according to the rules? If you are scribes, then determine for yourselves how far the temple has drawn away from the pure word of God through its actions.
GGJ|9|117|33|0|I say to you: the gentiles are now much closer to God's throne than the temple with its extremely selfish and imperious rules. Where is now the old Ark of the Covenant, where the always green staff of Aaron, where the manna, and where the show breads that are eaten away by the moths already a long time ago?
GGJ|9|117|34|0|Although you still show such things to the people and keep long speeches about it, but your inner self tells you aloud: 'We are deceiving the people and are forced to deceive them, so that it would not rise, overtake us and destroy us.'
GGJ|9|117|35|0|Look, this is then also the most important reason why you persecute with glowing zeal the One who is sent into this world by God, and you fear and hate Him even more than death, which will not spare you."
GGJ|9|118|1|1|Conversation between the temple servants and the Lord (21/86)
GGJ|9|118|1|0|The scribe said: "Friend, how do You know all that?"
GGJ|9|118|2|0|I said: "You just said that you are very experienced world travelers. But where is it written that one of us is not also a very experienced world traveler? How often did you not show for money the whole institution of the temple to strangers? How could that be kept silent?
GGJ|9|118|3|0|Formerly, only in case of extreme necessity the high priest was allowed to enter into the most holy place, and this usually only 2, at the most 4 times a year. And now, for money, the most holy place has become a show booth for strangers, and all kinds of business are done in the temple, and great deceit is committed, which is known now by everyone. So how can you be surprised if also one of us knows about it, and that the anointed One of God knows completely clearly about all those profanities and deceits?
GGJ|9|118|4|0|Is the temple, which is now criticized from the true mouth of God, still the same as during the time of Salomon? Oh, not at all. The old, sacred house of prayer has become a robber's den and a murderous pit.
GGJ|9|118|5|0|Look, this is the condition of the temple, as everyone knows, and for the anointed One of God it is not at all necessary anymore to speak to the people about your godliness to make the temple suspicious and to downgrade it. And all the better people know about it already for a long time, and they complain bitterly about it to the anointed One of God. If this is the situation, do you perhaps think that He will praise it and reject the people who complain and cry? No, truly not. He, who is the most righteous amongst the righteous, will eternally never do that.
GGJ|9|118|6|0|If you would meet that Nazarene whom you hate so much, and He would tell you exactly what I have told you now, then what would you answer Him?"
GGJ|9|118|7|0|The scribe said: "Yes, Friend, if one has to stay with the truth, then little could be answered in favor of the temple. The only thing that one should nevertheless consider is that not we, nor a lot of us, are those who have changed and deformed the ancient, good and true rules of the temple as they are changed and deformed now, but already for a long time only the leaders, chiefs and the most mighty in the temple. What can we subordinate ones do except to comply with what the temple, of which we live, prescribes us? We have been made young wolves, and must howl together with the old wolves in order not to be torn apart and eaten up by them.
GGJ|9|118|8|0|To teach the pure truth and also to act according to it would be the best, the most beautiful and most wonderful among men on Earth. But what can be done if for the sake of the truth, all imaginable persecutions, punishments and even the death on the cross can be inflicted? If the condition is such, then one has to become a persecutor of the truth in order to live, because, without ever having willed it, one has to live in the world.
GGJ|9|118|9|0|But God is almighty and also extremely wise. Since the very beginning He has arranged everything well and wisely. Then why did He allow after some time that men, who certainly are His most outstanding created beings, sank now so very deeply from their original purity and dignity?
GGJ|9|118|10|0|If the anointed One is so mighty in word, will and action, and all elements obey Him, then with all the might and power that He possesses He must be able to act against the present misbehavior of the temple and destroy it completely."
GGJ|9|118|11|0|I said: "You are a scribe and you reason about divine things and arrangements even darker than a blind person about the colors that become visible to the eye by the light.
GGJ|9|118|12|0|Of course, man was not placed into this world by his own will but by the one of the almighty God. However, God, as the eternal and most pure Love Himself, is extremely good and wise, and He knows why He has created man and has placed him into this world for only a short time for testing and strengthening the free will that was given to him.
GGJ|9|118|13|0|In order for man to be aware why he was created and placed into this world, God has faithfully revealed all this to him at all times and gave him also such laws of life to reach without fail the goal that was set before him if he would keep those laws, which is very well possible.
GGJ|9|118|14|0|But when did God ever command man to make the greatest possible misuse of his free will and to harm himself by that?
GGJ|9|118|15|0|If God has the most perfect, best intentions with man, namely to give him an eternal free, and thus similar to Him, blissful happy life's existence, then why does powerless man resist against this noble intention of God – while he cannot forbid the eternal Lord to create – and this in a manner as if he is lord over the very wise and good will of Jehovah? If you feel in yourself that you must live in this word, then why do you also not feel with a thankful heart why God has placed you in this world, since He faithfully has revealed His will to you?
GGJ|9|118|16|0|Now if man feels what kind of evil he has done to himself by his proud stubbornness against the revealed and well known will of God, and if God has come now Himself according to His prediction in the Son of Man in full truth to degenerated mankind to guide and to bring them to the old way of life with all love and the greatest patience – which He proves by his teaching and deeds – then why do you abhor Him and do you not want to let yourselves be helped by Him?
GGJ|9|118|17|0|This is certainly not the fault of God, but only of yourself, by your insatiable greed and your truly satanic lust for power – even over God. Yes, if God would be as hard, loveless and fully impatient as you are, He would not only have made a definite end to the temple and its evil servants, but also to this whole Earth. But He suffers your blindness and its resulting wickedness, and admonishes you all to return to the enlightened way of life.
GGJ|9|118|18|0|But you do not want that and persist not only in your old vices of all kind, but you even increase them from day to day, and God Himself, who wants to help you now, you persecute, in a way that can be clearly seen and recognized by everyone. Is God perhaps also to blame if you disgust His eternal love and truth, which you want to punish in your blindness and wickedness?
GGJ|9|118|19|0|Yes, yes, by your laws of falsehood you still will nail the eternal truth to the cross. But then the measure of your wickedness and hardness will become full, and then the judgment will come over you and give you the reward that you yourself want to receive from God because of your wickedness, and which He, because of His love, patience and mercy, is still withholding from you until now, because He did not place any soul, not even the one of the wicked high priest, for the sake of destruction into this world.
GGJ|9|118|20|0|Look, this is how we all think. Why do you also not think likewise, completely in the true life's order of God?"
GGJ|9|118|21|0|The scribe did not know anymore what he could object to My words. After a while he said: "Yes, yes, Friend, You certainly are a Galilean by birth, and You seem to be very impressed with the famous Nazarene. You are of course completely right, but what can we do, we who are dependent on all kinds of worldly laws?
GGJ|9|118|22|0|If we leave the temple, we will have to search everywhere for our necessary livelihood just like the birds, and if we stay in the temple we must tolerate its rules and precepts, and we must, at least for the sake of appearances, do what we are commanded to do. The prophets have certainly always done the will of God, which they knew well, but their life in this world was certainly not commendable, and besides, their life on this Earth mostly ended with all kinds of hard persecutions.
GGJ|9|118|23|0|If the life of man, even under the happiest life's conditions, is already many times worse than a bird in the sky, then what will this earthly happiness look like of those people who are despised and persecuted by the people of the world?"
GGJ|9|118|24|0|I said: "It always looks extremely good with the life's happiness of those who are enthusiastic about God, for they know in themselves why they were placed into this world. And if they suffer, they know very clearly why. Also, they are not afraid for the death of the body because they already have, feel and see in all clearness the eternal life of the soul in themselves, and in this life, also the power and the might of the Spirit of God in them by which they possess eternal life and divine wisdom.
GGJ|9|118|25|0|But on the other hand, what has man in him who guzzles in all worldly pleasures? About what is he finally aware? Of death, after which no life wants to appear to him. And finally despair is his lot. What actually means the earthly suffering of a person who is enthusiastic about God compared to his happy separation from this world, and what means the very short good life of a worldly person compared to his unhappy separation from this world? Now compare yourself who of those 2 people in the world is the happiest.
GGJ|9|118|26|0|What does man, who possesses the wisdom from God, actually lose, when he is despised by the blind worldly fools, and is persecuted in one way or another, and is finally even killed? He does not only lose anything, but gains by it, because by his patience, he more and more will be closely connected with the Spirit of God, and thus he also becomes more truthfully aware in himself of the blissful, eternal life.
GGJ|9|118|27|0|But what do the worldly people gain who despise and persecute the wise person who received his wisdom from God? Eternal death and its judgment. If the temple cannot offer you anything better than the satisfaction of your body – if you serve its evil purposes – then you are truly very pitiful people, and a blind beggar in the street is better off than you."
GGJ|9|118|28|0|When the 2 heard this from Me, they were even more surprised, and none of the 2 knew now what to answer Me.
GGJ|9|118|29|0|The scribe praised My intelligence, told me that I was right in everything and said finally to Me: "Friend, I will keep a counsel tonight with the others, and the result of that will certainly be that we will entirely give up the persecution of the Nazarene, but we will nevertheless try to personally make acquaintance with Him. And what He will advice us, we will do. Because from You we have now tasted His truly divine wisdom and we are now already completely different people. What kind of impression will He then make upon us. Tomorrow we will continue this."
GGJ|9|118|30|0|Then the 2 said good-bye, returned to their table and went soon to rest. We stayed however well over 1 hour awake and talked with each other about these My persecutors. And Kisjona and Maria were very glad that these temple servants did not recognize Me, and that they changed their mind.
GGJ|9|118|31|0|When the Pharisees came into their dormitory they very seriously deliberated as to what they should do in the future. And they all agreed that they should meet Me somewhere and should let them be advised by Me as to what direction their life had to take in the future.
GGJ|9|118|32|0|Now we also went to rest, but not in a separate bedroom – with the exception of Mary for whom Kisjona had taken special care – but as it was often the case, we stayed at our table, which was of course cleared first.
GGJ|9|119|1|1|The Lord calls the 3 archangels Michael, Gabriel and Raphael (21/87)
GGJ|9|119|1|0|Early in the morning, that was very pure, we stood up from our good resting chairs and went outside, more precisely to the nearby shore of the lake. Kisjona, Philopold and also the 4 Indo-Jews were with us. Mary remained still in the house to rest, and, accompanied by Joel, she came only when the sun had almost risen.
GGJ|9|119|2|0|On such occasion I said: "Since I will physically not walk on this place anymore at this time of My earthly life, you will see with your eyes being fulfilled what is written about Me: 'And you will see angels ascending and descending between Heaven and Earth, and they will serve Him.'
GGJ|9|119|3|0|My disciples have seen this already often, but here I most of all let it happen for the sake of the 4 Indo-Jews.
GGJ|9|119|4|0|First I called in the spirit Michael, who as a clear lightning descended out of the visible Heaven to the Earth, so that they all were very frightened. Michael stood before Me in all his majesty, shining stronger than the sun, and nobody except Me could bear the glow of his light.
GGJ|9|119|5|0|I said to him: "John, cover yourself with a shadow, so that My friends can see you, recognize and speak to you."
GGJ|9|119|6|0|Then he covered himself with a shadow, and full of love and respect he stood before Me and said (Michael): "Look, brothers, this is the Lamb who takes away from you the sin of the world, and prepares for you the way to eternal life. Believe in Him and love Him above all, for He is the very Eternal Beginning and the very Eternal End, the Alpha and the Omega, the First and the Last, besides Him there is no God."
GGJ|9|119|7|0|When the angel had spoken out these words with a very lovely voice, he bowed deep before Me and highly praised My name.
GGJ|9|119|8|0|Then also all the others fell down before Me and glorified and praised Me just like the angel.
GGJ|9|119|9|0|I commanded them all to stand up and said to them: "Be natural, for I am a Man now just like you, and by your faith in Me and by your love for Me I am in you, just like you are in Me. Therefore, be natural."
GGJ|9|119|10|0|Then they all stood up again, and John went to his former disciples and spoke with them about things that would happen after Me, to the Jews and to the people of the Earth, because of their unbelief, and he stayed the whole day with us in the visible human form of John who was well recognized by all.
GGJ|9|119|11|0|After him I called the archangel Gabriel. He came immediately, just like Michael-John, but covered himself directly with a shadow, gave Me the honor and went directly to Mary and spoke with her about his mission with her, and she became filled with humble happiness and blissfulness. Then Gabriel, who appeared in the form and person of the forefather Jared, went also to My disciples and spoke with them about the first Adamic times and about the revelations of that time to the children of the height and also to the children of the world. And also he stayed visibly with us until the evening.
GGJ|9|119|12|0|After him I called Raphael. Also he appeared directly in the same manner as the first 2, covered himself with a shadow, gave Me the honor and went to the 4 Indo-Jews in the form and person of Enoch, and spoke very friendly with them about Me, and that he was the one who, on My command, had freed them from the Babylonian captivity and brought them to the land, which, with the exception of Adam and Eve, was not inhabited before by a human being.
GGJ|9|119|13|0|The little daughter was very surprised about the figure of Raphael and said: "Oh, lovely messenger from the lightened heights of God, I have seen and also spoken to you oftentimes in my dreams, but when I wanted to talk about it to my parents they did not want to believe it and called me a fantasy dreamer. But now they can see you in person with their eyes, and will now surely believe that I have seen the full, light truth in my dreams."
GGJ|9|119|14|0|And the parents praised Me because I had given them such a devout daughter.
GGJ|9|119|15|0|This event of the arrival of the 3 angels lasted for about 1 hour.
GGJ|9|119|16|0|Kisjona who was almost completely confused from joy, asked Me: "O Lord and Master, how many of such spirits are actually living in Your Heavens?"
GGJ|9|119|17|0|I said to him: "O My dear friend, the number of such spirits in My Kingdom is endless, for what would a limited number be for an eternal, and, in His Spirit of love and wisdom, infinite God? Look on a clear night at the stars that are numberless for you – you already know what they are. Also on these, men are procreated and born. And out of them, also spirits are awakened for an eternal life and eternal activity. If you yourself will be like a perfected spirit in My Kingdom, you will see it all yourself, and because of that, your happiness will nevermore have an end.
GGJ|9|119|18|0|I say to you: no eye has ever seen, no ear has heard and no sense organ has felt what is awaiting in Heaven for those who love God above all and keep His commandments.
GGJ|9|119|19|0|Although in man's life, from his birth until the falling away of his body, he is afflicted with a lot of fatal incidents and all kinds of distress, but if he lives according to the known order of God, and by that receives in himself, already on this Earth, the clear awareness of life of what is waiting for him in the other, true life, he will suffer with all patience and perseverance all those ever so bitter trials that are only allowed to him to awaken the Spirit of God in his soul, and he will moreover be very joyful.
GGJ|9|119|20|0|Take an example on Me. I know what kind of suffering is shortly waiting for Me on this Earth, but My extremely great love for you people, yes, for My children, softens it for Me. Let also your many sufferings and many sorrows that you, My children, have to endure in this life also be softened by the love for the One who lives in Me, then by that you also will, just like Me, be good-tempered, joyful and have a cheerful mind.
GGJ|9|119|21|0|Look, these 3 angel spirits, who will stay with us today until sunset, had to endure many things on this Earth. And now they are extremely happy and they will never in eternity have to suffer again. It is however their greatest happiness if they can give men on this Earth a real service of love in My name, although besides that, they have to command numberless suns and globes in the endless space.
GGJ|9|119|22|0|So you also, show love to men already now on this Earth for the sake of My name, then you also will enjoy a great happiness, because there is much more happiness in giving than receiving."
GGJ|9|119|23|0|When Kisjona heard this from My mouth he thanked Me for this lesson and promised Me most fervently that above all he would take My words very actively at heart.
GGJ|9|119|24|0|Then a servant came out of the house to us at the shore of the lake to inform us that the morning meal was ready.
GGJ|9|120|1|1|The opinion of the temple servants about the 3 archangels (21/88)
GGJ|9|120|1|0|Kisjona asked to the servant what the temple servants were doing, who arrived late the day before.
GGJ|9|120|2|0|The servant answered: "They are already waiting in the hall for you and the Lord and Master, and they want to ask you where He is staying, and also to the Lord and Master Himself, whom they do not know. They also took information with us but they did not receive an answer, and then they did not ask us any further."
GGJ|9|120|3|0|Kisjona praised the servant for that, and we went to the morning meal. And also the 3 spirits were with us.
GGJ|9|120|4|0|When we entered the hall, the temple servants came to meet us at once, greeted Me and Kisjona, and they immediately wanted to inform as to where the Nazarene was staying.
GGJ|9|120|5|0|But Kisjona said: "Now it is time for the morning meal. After that we will talk about it. But if you will not be too blind and deaf, you surely will be able to conclude from our words where the great Lord and Master is staying."
GGJ|9|120|6|0|With this, the temple servants were satisfied, and we went to sit in good order at the table. And now in such a way that Gabriel-Jared came to sit next to Maria, Michael-John in the midst of his disciples and Raphael-Enoch in the midst of the 4 Indo-Jews. We began to eat and to drink, and again the strangers noticed that the 3 spirits ate 10 times as much as another guest at the table. Most of all, the temple servants, who were carefully watching us from their table, noticed that the 3 apparently young men could eat so many fishes.
GGJ|9|120|7|0|One of them could not resist coming to our table and asking Kisjona what kind of young men they were who could eat so much and with such great speed.
GGJ|9|120|8|0|Kisjona said: "Go and ask it to them yourself. I am only especially glad about their great appetite, because for me it proves that the fishes are well prepared, and also that my wine is pure and good, as well as my home bread. But as I said: ask more to these dear young men yourself."
GGJ|9|120|9|0|Then the scribe went to Raphael and asked him which country's child he was, and if everyone in his homeland were such big eaters.
GGJ|9|120|10|0|Raphael said: "Our eating attracted your attention – why did our coming not attract your attention?"
GGJ|9|120|11|0|The scribe said: "How could it attract our attention? Because you all came into this hall like the others."
GGJ|9|120|12|0|Raphael said: "When we arrived, you were on the terrace of the roof and you were looking at the lake when a very bright lightning shot out of the sky to the Earth between the men who stood along the shore, and you thought: 'Oh, those must be great sinners for God, because God let even a lightning to shoot out of the most clear sky in their midst at an unusual time of the year. Look, with that first lightning, about which you were extremely surprised and which really made you start to think, that young man arrived who is now very friendly sitting there next to a very honorable woman. Then soon a 2nd lightning shot from the sky between the group of your supposed great sinners. Again it did not harm anyone, and you said: 'God rebukes the sinners.' And look, with this 2nd lightning arrived that young man who is sitting there between the 7 men, who were his disciples not so long ago. And I arrived with the 3rd lightning.
GGJ|9|120|13|0|So our nature is pure fire from the Heavens. However, the fire can eat more than a human being, and thus it should not surprise you too much that we, 3 guests from the Heavens, can eat more than a weak human being of this world."
GGJ|9|120|14|0|When the scribe heard this from the mouth of Raphael, he did not know what he should answer to that, for he thought that the young man wanted to make fun of him, because he could not believe what Raphael told him. However, then he looked more closely to the 3, went again to his followers and told them what he heard from the 3 young men.
GGJ|9|120|15|0|One of them said: "We will wait until the friendly company of Kisjona has finished the morning meal, then we will seriously ask where the famous Nazarene is staying. If they want to tell us that, we will immediately travel to that place where He can be found, and then we will turn our back to these half Romans, for whom we are a thorn in the flesh ."
GGJ|9|120|16|0|But another said: "It is true that you are more learned in the Scripture than one of us, but I believe that with my sharp sight I have discovered more than you. I am of the opinion that the famous Nazarene is in that group.
GGJ|9|120|17|0|And one of those 3 young men looks very well like that preacher in the desert, who, as they say, was beheaded about 2 years ago in the prison of Herod, which we can of course not know so well in time and fact, because we were in Damascus at that time. But before we went to that city, I have seen him in the little desert at the Jordan, where he taught, and those who were converted to him he baptized with the water of the river, and gave a new name to those who were baptized by him.
GGJ|9|120|18|0|Of course he looked older at that time and he was very thin, but it is also possible that he was not beheaded – as the rumor goes – and Herod would have beheaded a slave who looked somewhat like that baptizer, to do the will of Herodias, and would have set him free with the order to go with his disciples in strange clothing to the gentiles. There he must have given up his severe life, took better food and looks here now very young.
GGJ|9|120|19|0|But if he is there, then the Nazarene will also not be far away from Him, for he preached all the time about the complete coming of the Messiah. And with his truly gentile appetite he surely could look a few years younger now compared to what he looked like in the desert when he did not eat anything else than grasshoppers with wild honey."
GGJ|9|120|20|0|The scribe said to the speaker: "Your observation is really very remarkable, but then what do you think about the 3 flashes of lightning, which we all saw from the terrace on the roof shooting down from the sky, precisely into that group that was then along the shore and which is now enjoying the morning meal, precisely composed of 3 more young men? We did not see anyone joining that group, except at the end only one house servant who called the group for the morning meal. Also yesterday we did not see any of these 3 young men. From where did they come to the group?"
GGJ|9|120|21|0|The speaker said: "They could have joined them this early morning."
GGJ|9|120|22|0|The scribe said: "If that would be the case, then our servants, who were on guard, would have reported this to us, because according to our instructions they had to watch closely who was coming, and from which direction, and who went outside of the house, with who, and to where. But our servants could not tell us if someone had arrived early in the morning. They also did not notice anyone early in the morning, namely none of the 3 young men, coming out of the house and see them going with the group to the shore of the lake. But they did see almost 1 hour later the woman with a man and, as already stated, the last one was the house servant, going to the group. And so it is really the question from where the 3 young men had come."
GGJ|9|120|23|0|The speaker, who wanted to consider the 3 young men as natural human beings, said: "Is it then not possible that the 3 young men had already spend the night at the shore and were only met there and taken up by the group in the morning?"
GGJ|9|120|24|0|Then the scribe said again: "Then our servants would have noticed something and reported to us, for as you know, also 3 of our servants watched the shore until this group left the house early in the morning, going to the shore where our servants still met them, which we have seen from the terrace of the roof with our own eyes. So no matter how we think and talk, those 3 young men, who eat so much, are in any case an extraordinary and straight miraculous appearance. For I am certainly not a man who lightly believes in miracles, but those 3, who are now present in that somewhat mysterious company, seem unmistakable a miracle to me. Who and what is behind them is of course completely another question. After the meal we surely will discover it."
GGJ|9|120|25|0|With these words of the scribe, also the others agreed, and they waited with great desire for the end of our morning meal, which also happened soon.
GGJ|9|121|1|1|The Lord explains the 13th chapter of Ezekiel (21/89)
GGJ|9|121|1|0|When we left the table the scribe came immediately to us and said to Me: "Wise Friend, think about what You have promised me yesterday evening."
GGJ|9|121|2|0|I said: "You are on the right way, but still, it is a wonder that you are still so blind while you have received already so much light. Although yesterday evening you halfway began to believe the truth about what I told you concerning the Nazarene, but you and your companions still think in your heart: 'No matter what, we want to meet the Nazarene once personally and then seriously examine Him. If we will find in Him what we have heard in Kis about Him, then we will choose His side, but if we will not find that completely so, then according to our assignment we will put our hands on Him right away and bring Him to justice.'
GGJ|9|121|3|0|Therefore, you belong to those false prophets, together with the high priest and with all your false prophets like the elders, scribes, Pharisees and Levites in Jerusalem and also in the synagogues everywhere in the whole of the Jewish land, of whom the Lord says by the prophet Ezekiel:
GGJ|9|121|4|0|'Child of men, prophesy against the prophets of Israel and speak to those who prophesy from their own heart and understanding: Hear the word of the Lord. This is what the Lord Lord says: Woe to the foolish prophets who follow their own spirit without ever having had a vision or heard a call.
GGJ|9|121|5|0|O Israel, the prophets to whom you adhere are as foxes in the desert. They do not come out of their holes (out of fear to be captured) and they also do not line up as a barrier around the (threatened) house of Israel, and they are not in the battle on the day of the Lord (time of trial of the true faith). Their so-called visions are nothing and their prophecies are only lies. Yes, they say very boldly: 'The lord has said it', and still, they know very clearly in themselves that He has never called nor sent them, and they only strive with furious efforts to keep their things (for their worldly well being).
GGJ|9|121|6|0|(Say it, all of you false prophets:) Is it not so, that your so-called visions are nothing and that your prophecies are only lies? And still you say to the people: 'The Lord has said it' while I have never spoken to you, as you very well know.
GGJ|9|121|7|0|That is why the Lord says further: Because you proclaim things to the people that do not result in anything, and prophecy lies to the people, I will come Myself to you (to reveal your tricks to the people), says the Lord. And My hand will come over those prophets who proclaim things that do not result in anything and prophecy lies. They will not be at the assembly of My people and will not be written down in the number of the house of Israel, nor come into the land Israel. And you will experience that I am the Lord Lord, (and that is why My hand will come over them) because they deceive My people and say to them: 'Peace (be with you)', while there is no peace.
GGJ|9|121|8|0|If the people will still (in My name) build a wall, they come and whitewash it with their loose chalk (outer appearance of piousness for the sake of their earthly gain). Say to those who whitewash with their loose chalk: your white chalk will soon fall off the wall, because there will be pouring rain, and heavy hail will come down, by which the white chalk will fall off, and a mighty whirlwind will break it loose. (With 'pouring rain' the pure Word of God should be understood – with 'heavy hail' its firm truth, with 'mighty whirlwind' the might of the truth). See, together with the white chalk, also the decayed wall will fall down. Then what does it mean when they will say to you: 'Where is now that which you have whitewashed?'
GGJ|9|121|9|0|But this is what the Lord Lord says: In a whirlwind I will let fall down everything (that is false) into ruin in My wrath, send a pouring rain in My anger, and heavy hail in My wrath. These will overturn everything. In this manner I will overturn the wall, which you have whitewashed with loose chalk, and throw it down to the ground, and when it will lie smashed on the ground, its false foundation will be seen, and by that its false prophets will be destroyed and they will experience that I am the Lord. In this way I will let loose My wrath on the wall and on those who have whitewashed it with loose chalk, and I will say to you: There is no more wall here, or anyone who is whitewashing it. These are the prophets of Israel who prophesy in Jerusalem and proclaim peace, while there is no peace (among themselves), says the Lord Lord.
GGJ|9|121|10|0|And you, child of men (Ezekiel), turn your face also against the daughters of your people, who also prophesy in their heart. And prophesy against them and say: 'This is what the Lord Lord says: Woe unto you who make cushions for the people to put under their arms and pillows to put under their heads, both for young and old, in order to catch their souls. And when you caught the souls among My people, you promise them the eternal life. In this way you profane Me among the people for a handful of barley and a piece of bread, because you condemn to death instead of to life those souls who should not die. And those souls who should not live anyway (because of their godless way of life) you condemn to life by your lies among My people who like to hear lies.
GGJ|9|121|11|0|Therefore, this is what the Lord Lord says: I will attack your cushions (like a lion), by which you catch the souls and falsely ensnare them. I will tear them away from your arms, and free the souls whom you falsely want to ensnare and whom you have captured for death. Likewise I will tear up your pillows and save My people from your hands, in such a way that you will no more capture them. And so you will experience that I am the Lord. I want to do it and will do it, because you falsely sadden the hearts of the righteous whom I Myself have never saddened. And instead of that you strengthen the hands of the godless, so that they will not repent of their evil nature and would come to life by that. Therefore, you will never more proclaim useless teachings or prophecy. Thus I will pull My people out of your hands, and you will experience that I alone am the Lord.'
GGJ|9|121|12|0|Look, My friend, this is how the Lord has spoken by the mouth of the prophet to the false prophets. And what He has said is now completely being fulfilled before your eyes. And who the false prophets are in this time, worse than ever before, I do not have to tell you again, because I have described them to you more than enough.
GGJ|9|121|13|0|'But', you are asking yourself, 'then who are those daughters of Israel who also prophesy falsely and make cushions under the arms and pillows under the head for the people?' These are the rules that you made, which you provide now not only with barley and bread, but abundantly with all imaginable treasures.
GGJ|9|121|14|0|So that the people should not have to keep the laws of live among each other themselves, you have made it easier for them by your rules by lying to them, saying that you had visions and that the Lord Lord revealed to you that the people should rather bring you great offerings and that this was much more pleasing to God than to keep uneasy laws yourself. And the people themselves, who was made blind by you, and who anyway prefer to be lazy than to be active themselves, gladly believed that.
GGJ|9|121|15|0|By that you have turned away the people of God and thus also from the life of the souls out of Him, and blocked the doors to the Kingdom of God, so that no human being would attain anymore to the eternal life of his soul.
GGJ|9|121|16|0|Or do you perhaps have no rules according to which a person can buy himself completely free from keeping God's commandments through rich offerings – namely brought to the temple – for a certain number of years for the future? Then he can lie, steal, rob, kill, commit harlotry, adultery and violate the Sabbath as much as he wants and can, without committing a sin.
GGJ|9|121|17|0|Is this then not a miserable and very loose layer of white chalk to the wall that was built by God for the protection of His people by which the wall finally became useless itself and has to be brought down now, together with the chalk, and must be build again?
GGJ|9|121|18|0|Can such teachings and false prophecies of yours not be compared to those daughters who prophesy from their evil heart and say: 'Here you have soft cushions as a comfortable support for your arms, with which you can rest well, and moreover soft pillows for your head, so that you can sleep without worries, instead of thinking and searching with difficultly what is right in the eyes of God and men according to those difficult laws?'
GGJ|9|121|19|0|Do you think that God would have let it happen to His people to be dominated by the gentiles if they had not become godless by totally false prophecies and teachings and rules, in such a way that they would have destroyed themselves completely unto the last human being already a long time ago if the gentiles would not have prevented it with their strict and clever laws of the state?
GGJ|9|121|20|0|But God has seen the great misery of His poor people who here and there did still not completely forget about Him, and He brought the gentiles in the Promised Land to protect the people. Otherwise they would have fallen completely a victim to your selfish, evil arbitrariness.
GGJ|9|121|21|0|How can you say to the people that God is much too holy and exalted to be concerned about the ways of the people, and that He therefore only reveals His will to the highest arch-angels, and then again only to you by means of all kinds of visions and inner prophecies? And in this manner the people can only hear His will from you as prophets who were appointed by God.
GGJ|9|121|22|0|I say to you: you became as rotten as the cedars on the mountain Zion. Therefore the axe is laid at the root. You will be cut down and be thrown into the fire of My anger and wrath and be burned to ashes, says the Lord Lord, who now wants to and will save His people.
GGJ|9|121|23|0|However, what the Lord is doing now out of His very own power, that He will always do when an institution of Pharisees will be developed in the same manner as it was developed in Jerusalem.
GGJ|9|121|24|0|How many times did God not give warnings to Jerusalem by the mouth of the true prophets? But what did the temple servants do? Instead of being concerned about it, they have stoned and strangled the prophets, and they declared to the people that those prophets who speak against the temple are messengers of the devil of devils and therefore have to be removed from the Earth.
GGJ|9|121|25|0|And in this way you have killed a lot of prophets up to Zechariah, and the latest also John by your intervention. And their innocent blood that was spilled will come as a punishment over you and your children until the end of times.
GGJ|9|121|26|0|You will be scattered as chaff to all parts of the world. You will no more be a nation, and as subordinate slaves you will have to serve the gentiles, to whom the light is given, which will be taken away from you. And as the Jews were once the most important people on Earth, so they soon will be the least and most despised. Because with the many prophets, whose graves they are now also whitewashing with their loose chalk for the sake of the people, they still did not kill enough, they also want to do it now to the Lord Himself, capture Him and kill Him. The Lord will also let that happen. However, not for the salvation of the false prophets but for their judgment. And so, He Himself will be the mighty whirlwind that will tear them all apart and sling them into all the pools of the Earth.
GGJ|9|121|27|0|And what the Lord will do with the Pharisees, He will also do with every institution of Pharisees that in a similar way as with you will develop somewhere on the whole Earth.
GGJ|9|121|28|0|Now I have spoken enough, and you can speak now and say how you have liked the taste of the truth."
GGJ|9|121|29|0|Then the scribe said: "My very truthful and wise Friend, I and also all my companions and servants can absolutely not say that You are wrong, for this is now literally the situation with the temple as You have explained it to us now. But what can we do against it? Let come over the temple what the prophet Ezekiel has prophesied. But although we were sent out by the temple for that reason, we will nevermore put our hands on the anointed of God, for we very well have come to know Him now from Your mouth. We want to completely abandon our worldly dignity and follow His teaching, which we can completely and truthfully assure You and all Your companions.
GGJ|9|121|30|0|But allow me, poor sinner, to make to You a very simple but nevertheless for us very meaningful remark. And this is the following: Look, in the course of Your true sermon for penance to us, I had more and more the impression, because of Your zeal, that You are either a very important disciple of the One who spoke as Lord Lord to Ezekiel, or that You are that One Yourself for whom we were sent out to search Him. And if it is You, then allow us to change clothes and then to stay with You and follow You."
GGJ|9|121|31|0|I said: "If you believe, you may also stay. The result will show you if you have found in Me the right person. But the salvation does not depend on the outer man, but it comes from the spirit of eternal love and truth that lives in man.
GGJ|9|121|32|0|The outer man will leave this Earth as any other man, and will not stay with men, but his spirit will stay until the end of times.
GGJ|9|121|33|0|If you want to stick to My Spirit, then stay, but if you want to stick to My person, then you may leave again as you have come."
GGJ|9|121|34|0|The scribe said: "Lord Lord and Master in Your Spirit, not to Your person but we only want to stick to Your Spirit, because Your person serves in the first place only Yourself, as this is the case with everyone , but Your Spirit can serve every person who conforms himself to it."
GGJ|9|121|35|0|I said: "Then stay and believe. For happy is the one who believes, and lives and acts according to the truth that he has understood."
GGJ|9|122|1|1|The temple servants receive Greek clothing (21/90)
GGJ|9|122|1|0|These words of Mine made the completely converted temple servants extremely happy and cheerful, and they turned now to Kisjona with the request if he maybe could provide them with Greek clothing.
GGJ|9|122|2|0|But Kisjona said: "Dear friends, this will now be somewhat difficult because we have no tailor in our village. There are tailors in Kana, but I suppose you do not want to travel to that place now?"
GGJ|9|122|3|0|I said to Raphael: "Provide these 7 temple servants and also their servants with Greek clothing, for they must be made strong for the repentance of the Greeks in Africa."
GGJ|9|122|4|0|When I had said this aloud to Raphael, he went to the temple servant and said: "That what He wants, who has ordered me to give you new clothing like the Greeks in Africa are wearing, you will receive. For that reason I will go to a town in Egypt, where there are more than enough manufactured clothing for sale, and then you can put them on."
GGJ|9|122|5|0|The temple servants said: "O lovely and above all helpful young man, then we will have to wait here for a long time before you will have brought us these clothing completely out of Egypt."
GGJ|9|122|6|0|Raphael said: "In an earthly human manner this would indeed be so, but since I am no earthly human being anymore, my thought is here and there, and because I am my though myself, I am as fast as my thought. And look, I have already accomplished the work for you that the Lord has commissioned me to do. I went there already and am also already here again. Go now to your room and change clothing."
GGJ|9|122|7|0|The scribe said: "How could you have been in Egypt, for we did not miss you for one moment? That would surely be a miracle above all miracles."
GGJ|9|122|8|0|Raphael said: "For you certainly, but not for me. But go and convince yourself. Only after that, we can talk a little about it."
GGJ|9|122|9|0|Then they went into their room and found there everything what our Raphael had said to them, about which they were extremely amazed.
GGJ|9|122|10|0|Then they soon came back to us as Egyptians – for what their clothing is concerned – and also their servants, and they glorified and praised Me. And the scribe said to Me: "The fact that You, o Lord and Master, are the One whom all the Jews are expecting, we do not have to believe anymore, for we are fully convinced about it now. But now we also would gladly like to receive an explanation about the 3 young men of whom one of them has provided us in a very miraculous way with Egyptian clothing. For if they are blissful spirits, then how can they have a body that we can see and touch. And if their body is the same as ours, then how can it move so fast in such an inconceivable manner and bring the many clothing for us and our servants from the faraway land of Ham (a son of Noah)?"
GGJ|9|122|11|0|I said: "My dear friends, have you then not read what is written in the Scripture, namely that in that time angels will ascend and descend and visibly serve Me and men? And look, in this manner, the Scripture is now also being fulfilled before your eyes.
GGJ|9|122|12|0|But even if the high counsel of the temple would see that, then they still would not believe it, so that they would become blissful. Therefore, what Ezekiel has prophesied will also come over them.
GGJ|9|122|13|0|However, speak about this matter now with the angel who provided you with new clothing. I will go outside now for a while with the innkeeper and his friend Philopold and give Myself in this manner a little rest in My work."
GGJ|9|122|14|0|The temple servants were completely satisfied with that and they joined Raphael immediately who showed and explained many things to them, as he already did before on the Mount of Olives.
GGJ|9|122|15|0|Before I left the room with the 2 who were mentioned before, Mary came to Me to ask if she also should go with us.
GGJ|9|122|16|0|But I said that she could stay in the hall with the brothers where she would hear and see many things.
GGJ|9|122|17|0|And she stayed and had a conversation with the angel Gabriel about the secrets of life of Heaven.
GGJ|9|122|18|0|Then also Judas Iscariot came to Me and asked Me how long I would stay in Kis altogether.
GGJ|9|122|19|0|I said: "7 whole days, and since you asked Me to visit your family, you can already take the road."
GGJ|9|122|20|0|When Judas Iscariot heard Me saying that, he also took the road immediately.
GGJ|9|122|21|0|When this disciple was gone, the other disciples said: "That must be a clever spirit who inspired him to that. And we are glad that he will be gone for several days.
GGJ|9|122|22|0|I asked the other disciples if they perhaps also would like to visit their wives and children.
GGJ|9|122|23|0|But they said (the other disciples): "Lord, our wives and children are already excellently provided by You, and therefore we stay here where at each moment we can gain many things for our soul and spirit."
GGJ|9|122|24|0|I said: "Then stay, and when someone will come and ask for Me, then teach him and tell him that he should wait until I come back with My friends."
GGJ|9|122|25|0|On this, also the 4 indo-Jews asked Me if they could stay longer in Kis because of Me.
GGJ|9|122|26|0|I said: "As long as you want. If your heart desires that, then it is good for you to stay here."
GGJ|9|122|27|0|Only then I went outside with My 2 friends, and on a little hill near the Lake of Galilee we spoke about different things on Earth and also in the stars, and also about the inner arrangement of the Earth and of the other stars, about which the 2 friends were greatly delighted.
GGJ|9|123|1|1|Samaritans seek the Lord (21/91)
GGJ|9|123|1|0|After we had spoken with each other on our hill for about 1 hour, a few Samaritans came to the village Kis and took information from several people, asking if they knew where I was.
GGJ|9|123|2|0|One of the servants of Kisjona said that I was in this village with My disciples since the evening before and that I was probably staying in the residential house.
GGJ|9|123|3|0|The Samaritans were extremely glad and cheerful because of that, for they heard already many things about Me, and also that I traveled through Samaria only a few days ago. But they still were not fortunate to see and speak to Me somewhere. At once they let themselves be guided by the servant to the house, and they had a burning desire to finally see Me, speak to Me and hear Me.
GGJ|9|123|4|0|When they entered the big hall, they greeted all those who were present and they right away asked to the first one they could find as to where I was staying and who the great Master was, being in all the fullness of His divine might and power.
GGJ|9|123|5|0|Thomas, to whom it was asked, said: "Friends, at this moment the Lord and Master is not among us physically, but in spirit He is. What do you want Him to do for you?"
GGJ|9|123|6|0|The Samaritans said: "Friends, we have His teaching, and we strictly live and act according to it, and some of us have found in them already the all life awakening power of this teaching, and they glorify and praise God because He so unmistakably took care of His peoples. And there are many among us who, just like we, would like to see and hear the great Master personally, as long as He is still walking around on this Earth, but they do not have the opportunity and also not the means to travel after Him. That is why they delegated us to seek Him in the name of us all and pass on to Him the gratitude that is due to Him and to give Him the honor that is only due to Him. Therefore, we came here, and we will not leave this village before we have greeted in Himself the Lord and Master of all masters."
GGJ|9|123|7|0|Thomas said: "Then be patient for awhile. It will not take long before He will come."
GGJ|9|123|8|0|Then they went and sat at the table, ordered some bread and wine and listened to the conversations that our Raphael had with the 7 temple servants and also with the 4 Indo-Jews, and they were surprised about the great wisdom of the so-called young man.
GGJ|9|123|9|0|Gabriel and John spoke however again softly with the disciples. Despite their always moderate lifestyle, the bread and wine was very tasteful to the Samaritans. So they ordered more bread and wine, ate and drank and became very cheerful by that.
GGJ|9|123|10|0|And they also saw that following the explanations that he gave about different things to the 7 temple servants and the 4 Indo-Jews, Raphael performed also many miracles like he already had done before in Jerusalem in the presence of Jews and gentiles on the Mount of Olives, although now not to such great extent. And they asked each other who that young man might be, who spoke as wise as a Salomon and who did miracles like a Moses. Some of them thought that he was a relative of Mine, others however thought that he was a very good disciple of Mine. With this divided opinion they were satisfied for the moment.
GGJ|9|123|11|0|And Raphael explained to his aforementioned listeners the whole Earth, the moon, the sun, the other planets, then also the comets, the fixed stars with their planets, the nature of the central suns and finally also of the shell globes, its numberless quantities in the endless space of creation, and the nature of the Great Man of Creation, in only a few words that were easy to understand. And he illustrated his explanations with images that he immediately let appear in the area of the hall, which of course largely contributed for the listeners to understand the explanations more easily and faster.
GGJ|9|123|12|0|This was however too much for our Samaritans for a person of whom they thought that he was only a very good disciple of Mine, and one of them left the table, went to Thomas and asked him: "Friend, forgive me that I take the liberty to ask you about that young man. Who – what – is he actually, and where does he come from? The words of his mouth are wiser than those of a Salomon, and moreover, he performs miracles like Moses did before in Egypt and in the desert."
GGJ|9|123|13|0|On this, Thomas said: "Friend, just be patient until the Lord will come Himself. Then not only will everything become clear to you about these young men, but you will come to know even greater things. And you can imagine that around the Lord all kinds of important heavenly might and powers are gathered and influence us men in a teaching and life-awakening manner, because the Lord is the center of all there is and lives, of all might and power, as well as of all love, truth and wisdom.
GGJ|9|123|14|0|If you believe in the Lord, you will also understand that such beings are continuously and always around Him, from time to time visibly – for people who are concentrated on the physical maybe not always visibly, but perceptible anyway – and they obey His will, for they themselves are His always and eternal active will.
GGJ|9|123|15|0|Moreover, it is written: 'In that time you will see the powers of the Heavens coming down to the Earth. These will serve Him and the people who are of good will. The sun, the moon and all the stars will bow down before His glory.' Yes, friend, if these heavenly beings would not open our eyes for us blind people about the numberless miracles of God's Heaven, then who else can open our eyes?
GGJ|9|123|16|0|Whoever wants to love God, must also know how miraculous He also is in His works. It is true that we men are in the midst of sheer miracles of God, and we ourselves are actually the greatest miracle. If we look at ourselves, how we are born, then we see that we are weak, helpless, speechless and are without any thought. If a child would not be taken care of for a long time, he would be in a much worse condition than even the most pitiful animal. Only after the lovely care of the parents the child becomes a human being.
GGJ|9|123|17|0|If you go back to the first man. How could he ever have become intelligent, filled with reason and also other and higher knowledge if God would not have educated him by higher, heavenly beings and have revealed Himself to him? If God the Lord Himself would not instruct us now in all things, and show us how far we already have drawn away from the truth, the human beings would become so wild that they would be far under the level of the animals.
GGJ|9|123|18|0|Look at those temple Jews, the Pharisees and scribes. How were they in the time of the first judges, and also still in the time of the first kings, and how are they now? They are blind in all things, dumb and above all full of pride in all possible evilness, and they hate those who bring back the light of the true life from the Heavens, and not one of them believes in the Lord, but he only hates and persecutes Him wherever and no matter how he wants and can do it.
GGJ|9|123|19|0|And look, this is certainly already a high degree of an evil degeneration and wildness of men. But now, if the teachers of the people have already reached such a high level of wildness, then from where must the people obtain a higher wisdom if the Lord Himself would not take care of the people and enlighten them now in all things through teaching and signs?
GGJ|9|123|20|0|So you can see now this young man explaining the starry sky to the blind people through words and miraculous signs whom he can very easily do in the name of the Lord, so that the dark and evil superstition will disappear from their hearts, and the light of the truth will enlighten them. If you deeply think about this, the nature of that young man will soon become clear to you."
GGJ|9|124|1|1|How difficult it is to instruct the people (21/92)
GGJ|9|124|1|0|When the Samaritan heard what Thomas said, he thanked him for this instruction and walked back to the table of his companions who had their eyes and ears wide open for what our Raphael said and did, and they were greatly amazed about the dark superstition of the people of what they thought about the moon, the sun and the other stars, and how they transmitted their nonsense also to the other people.
GGJ|9|124|2|0|And the one who was instructed by Thomas said: "O my dear friends, we still stayed with the old teaching of Moses, and on good grounds we have despised the foolishnesses of the temple that became too great, and for that reason we freed ourselves from it entirely, but to the things that this young man is explaining to the guests now in words that are easy to understand, also we up to now have not been less blind than the temple servants in Jerusalem, and so we cannot thank the Lord enough that He permitted us to arrive here at the right moment to attend this truly heavenly teaching.
GGJ|9|124|3|0|They say that also Moses has written in the desert an own book in well understandable words, but apparently it became lost already since the Babylonian captivity, and later, when the Greeks and the Romans conquered and destroyed the Babylonian kingdom, those memorable books fell also into the hands of the conquerors. And so, also we possess only some bits and pieces of the old mosaic wisdom.
GGJ|9|124|4|0|But still, I have spoken several times with our rabbi about the stars in the sky, and he told me many things about what he acquired through verbal transmission. I insisted several times that he also should speak to the people about these things, but he was of the opinion that the people was still too deeply stuck in superstition, which they acquired before among the Jews, and that more powerful and mightier teachers were needed to wipe out the old superstition with the people. Now we see someone who is a mighty teacher, also in these things, and we understand now also very well what those shining celestial globes in the endless wide space of creation are and why they were created. When we will come home, we will also tell our neighbors without any fear or shyness about it, and then in this manner the old superstition must be destroyed."
GGJ|9|124|5|0|On this, someone else said: "Brother, your intention is simply good, and the people would have a paradisiacal life if they would possess the truth, far away from every superstition, but nothing is more difficult than to wipe out from the mind of man his superstition that he has sucked up since his childhood, by which his fantasy forms with little effort all kinds of fantastically sounding and amusing illusions. That is why it will not be an easy deal for us to accomplish this with our neighbors. So we will only seriously plan something after we will have talked about it with the Lord Himself. He surely will tell us what we should do. For the moment, let us give all our attention to what the wonderful young man says and does, for this is really very exceptional when on his command all kinds of shining little balls appear in the air of the hall and turn and move in all directions."
GGJ|9|124|6|0|After these clever words, Raphael let it happen that the graphical image of the Earth with the well-recognizable moon would come very near our Samaritans, and they all looked at it with great attention.
GGJ|9|124|7|0|The chief spokesman said: "So, this is the true shape of our Earth and that little one, that of the moon. Well, that of the moon is easier to understand than that of the Earth, because if the Earth is inhabited all around – at the bottom as well as at the top – then how can the water stay on the fixed surface of the Earth, and how can the animals and men at the bottom of the Earth stay on it without falling off into the eternal deep space? Besides, the Earth turns around its own axis in about 25 hours by which day and night exist, and also the side above and under are continuously alternating. That is why it is all the more difficult to understand that the water and all the other free bodies are not falling off the Earth.
GGJ|9|124|8|0|Friend, you certainly were not wrong when you talked just now about the difficulty to wipe out the old superstition among the people, for it will still take a lot of struggle before the people will understand that our Earth is and exists as we can see it now before us. And now I very well can see the reason why our old rabbi – although he possessed many hidden knowledge concerning the true shape and the nature of the Earth – did not want to talk to the people about these things, and always said that worthy souls beyond the grave would receive a true light about everything.
GGJ|9|124|9|0|But now I would like to hear from that young man myself how the water and all those free bodies at the bottom of the Earth can stay on its fixed surface without falling off."
GGJ|9|125|1|1|The importance of possessing the right knowledge about the nature (21/93)
GGJ|9|125|1|0|Then Raphael went with the Pharisees and the 4 Indo-Jews to our Samaritans who were eager to learn, and said: "You very much would like to understand why the water and the free bodies cannot fall off the Earth as you would expect, but remain attached to its fixed surface?
GGJ|9|125|2|0|Just consider an apple that hangs on a tree, and just look how often all kinds of insects crawl over the top and the bottom, and how in the morning it is surrounded by many thousands of little dew drops. Who holds all this to the apple in such a way that no little animal or little dew drop falls from it, except when the little animals themselves are flying away from it and the little dew drops vaporize during the day by the warm air?
GGJ|9|125|3|0|Or take an apple and strew dust on it. Then the dust, which for your eyes consists of sheer greatly minimized free bodies, are also kept by the apple on top and on the bottom, and do not get off from the apple by themselves. If you want to eat the apple, you first will have to clean it with some difficulty from the dust.
GGJ|9|125|4|0|Look, that apple, which is comparatively a bigger and more solid body, possesses a power in itself that attracts the many smaller and lighter bodies, in such a way that they cannot remove themselves from it, except when they are removed from it by a proportional power from the outside.
GGJ|9|125|5|0|But what is an apple as a body compared to the big body of the Earth? Look, that also possesses such a power in itself that can attract the water to itself, and also all the other free bodies, and retain them in such a way that not even a sun particle can remove itself from it. That power increases with the size and the weight of the bodies, and their action reaches much further than the surface of the Earth. So also, the moon is retained by this Earth, in such a way that it would fall on the Earth if it would not be prevented by its central point of gravity that makes it rotate around the Earth.
GGJ|9|125|6|0|Understand well what I am explaining to you now about the Earth, for he who really wants to know God, must also know Him in the extremely wise arrangements of His works.
GGJ|9|125|7|0|And the one who has only wrong, fundamentally mistaken and untrue opinions and concepts about the arrangements of God's works can impossibly ever receive a clear, correct and true knowledge of God. And he who does not know God according to the truth, can also not really love and honor Him, and do completely His will. Then it becomes dark in his soul, who therefore will cling to matter and he will stick to it, because he lost the inner light of the truth. The lack of knowledge of the true arrangements of God's works has therefore always been the cause of idolatry, of superstition and heathendom, and finally of complete godliness, like it now exists among most of the Jews, Pharisees and among the gentiles.
GGJ|9|125|8|0|The poor people is kept on the one hand through force, and on the other hand through deceit in all kinds of blind superstition, and they live and act according to all kinds of false teachings and rules, so that the lazy and completely unbelieving rulers can all the more revel and fatten themselves at their expense.
GGJ|9|125|9|0|However, God the Lord will only look at such misbehavior for a certain time, and meanwhile He always proclaims admonitions to the people through seers and prophets who are especially awakened for that. If the people and their leaders will not care about that, then He will come with His judgment, and He sweeps away the filth from the Earth. And this happens always when the greatest dumbness has united itself completely and almost everywhere with the selfish evilness that violates all neighborly love. For as long as dumbness is the only ruler, it still can easily be changed into light through wise education, although not completely in general – and God is patient with pure dumbness.
GGJ|9|125|10|0|But once the first mentioned evilness has put itself at the top of the deepest dumbness, and resists with all pride and violence against the penetration of the eternal light of truth and life, then that is the end of God's patience, and He comes with His judgment – then woe to the apostates!
GGJ|9|125|11|0|Thus know God always, according to the full truth, in His works as they are, and in its extremely wise arrangements, then no dumbness, and still less its evilness, will be able to take root in you. So I explain to you now the visible works of God, so that you will possess the full light in every respect. Remember it and keep it faithfully, and let it shine for your mourning brothers and sisters. For when this light will once again decrease among the people, then also the ancient heathendom will rise again, and still worse than ever before. Remember this well, all of you."
GGJ|9|125|12|0|Then they all thanked Raphael for his teaching. He returned to his former place and explained there all kinds of things and appearances in, on and above the Earth.
GGJ|9|125|13|0|Also the Samaritans listened with great attention to his teachings, and enjoyed very much that they now could understand and perceive things that before were still as inconceivable to them as the foundation of their own life.
GGJ|9|125|14|0|Also Mary listened with great attention to the teachings of Raphael and was extremely impressed by its wisdom. Gabriel and John-Michael explained it to her and the disciples still more deeply and more spiritual than Raphael did and also could do with his listeners, because they were still not enlightened in the things of the spirit.
GGJ|9|125|15|0|When Raphael finished his teaching towards noon, I, Kisjona and Philopold came again into the house, and the 7 Pharisees with their servants, the 4 Indo-Jews and also My disciples expressed their joy and gratitude to Me because I had permitted that they were taught about such great and important things by the 3 angels.
GGJ|9|126|1|1|The Samaritans admire the appearance of the Lord (21/94)
GGJ|9|126|1|0|When the Samaritans heard all this with great attention, sitting at their table, the chief spokesman said: "Friends, so this is the Lord Himself, as a visible human being among men. What a glorious stature. What a heavenly-soft fire of love radiates from His eyes, what wisdom radiates from His high forehead, and unto what words must His lovely mouth be capable of.
GGJ|9|126|2|0|If you only look at His truly exalted, glorious human stature with the right attention, you cannot doubt for one moment that in such noble human form, as has never existed before, must live a Spirit to which everything is possible, whatever He wants. Who is the one among us who has the courage to approach Him and to speak to Him? I, as a sinful human being, do not have it – and you certainly even less."
GGJ|9|126|3|0|Another one said: "Your opinion is completely correct. Even if I would not know that He is the Lord, then His too exalted, noble stature would already fill me with such great awe that my courage would paralyze me and would make my tongue immovable. Therefore, let us stay very calmly at our table and listen quietly to what He will say to someone. Only to Him are all our love, all honor and all praise.
GGJ|9|126|4|0|For we only wanted to see Him and, if possible, also hear Him. This is the reason why we came here. By His permission we unmistakably received the mercy we all desired for so fervently. What else can we ask for? Now if we also can hear Him, we will very quietly pay our bill to a servant and will then immediately go on our way back with a happy and grateful heart, for here I really begin to feel uncomfortable because of the sheer majesty and holiness. I just do not understand how the other people dare to approach Him without any fear and even dare to talk to Him as to any other human being. More than human courage is needed for that. And as far as I can hear, they also talk to Him about very casual things and circumstances of this world."
GGJ|9|126|5|0|The first one said again: "Friend, this is really remarkable. What does He care about how the fishes and the lambs will be prepared for the midday meal? And still, that is what they all talk about. Remarkable. That young man just taught to all of us about very important and great things, but now that the Lord Himself is present they all talk about the preparation of the midday meal as if this is now the greatest and most important matter, and the Lord speaks about it with apparent satisfaction to the innkeeper who is well known to us, and his wife and with the other woman who was sitting amongst the disciples before. But yes, it is not necessary to always talk simply and solely about divine exalted things. When they finished ordering the meal, then surely other things and matters will be discussed."
GGJ|9|126|6|0|When we were ready with the preparation of the quality and also the quantity of the midday meal, Kisjona asked Me what the best way and time was for fishing.
GGJ|9|126|7|0|We went and sat at the table, ordered in the mean time some bread and wine, and I taught Kisjona when and how at a certain time one or the other kind of fish could be captured and how they should be stored and prepared, so that they can be best digested for the health of the body, and then also be best savored, about which our Kisjona was very glad.
GGJ|9|126|8|0|But our Samaritans, who sat in a corner of the hall at their own table, were seriously irritated about Kisjona, and one of them said: "Does this tax collector and innkeeper, who is already so unimaginably rich, not know anything else to talk about than about the easiest and surest way to become even more rich? And the Lord explains it to him very friendly and very extensively. But what can we do about it? What is pleasing to the Lord, may not bother us. It is still indescribably much better than when He is pleased to inflict to one or the other person all kinds of terrible diseases, which He does not do seldom, about which a true Jew may never complain, but has to bear them with all possible patience and in full dedication to God's will. In short, the Lord is and remains the Lord, and all men are nothing compared to Him."
GGJ|9|126|9|0|All His companions agreed with Him and behaved again very quietly and with great respect in their corner.
GGJ|9|127|1|1|About eating different kinds of flesh and fruits (21/95)
GGJ|9|127|1|0|Then the Indo-Jews asked Me if a Jew was allowed in case of necessity – as was the case in their country, and if they are well prepared – to eat the flesh of also other, not really unclean animals, which are not mentioned in the book of Moses that they are fit for human consumption.
GGJ|9|127|2|0|And I explained it to them and said that in case of necessity the flesh of almost every animal can be eaten, but without blood, and every animal should be prepared in its own manner, as I had extensively described on other occasions.
GGJ|9|127|3|0|And Kisjona and the Indo-Jews were very glad that I had in a certain way abolished the old rules of Moses regarding the eating of flesh.
GGJ|9|127|4|0|However, this was somehow strange to the 7 Pharisees, and the scribe said: "Lord and Master, You certainly are the only One who have the undisputable right to give laws to men and to abolish them also as You please. But still, it is also written that the one who twitches one law, violates the whole law, because one law is the foundation of the other law, and thus also of all laws. How should we understand this?"
GGJ|9|127|5|0|I said: "If it was not a matter of conscience to you to abolish almost all the rules of Moses and put instead of that your worldly and selfish laws, while you were never Lord and Master who possesses all power in Heaven and on Earth, then how can you ask Me if the law has not been twitched if I advice and allow you in case of necessity under certain conditions of preparation to eat the flesh of also other animals that Moses did not allow the Jews to eat?
GGJ|9|127|6|0|That which comes into man through the mouth by a correct and efficient preparation to alleviate his hunger will never spoil him, but that which comes from the heart out of the mouth, clothed in words or thoughts – like lies, malicious slander, perjury, dirty and obscene language, cursing, gossip, violation of someone's honor, temptation to harlotry and adultery, and seductive speeches for all kinds of sins and vices – that is what really spoils the whole man. But that which comes into man by a good and efficient preparation as food for the body, and which also is removed from the body through the natural way, that, as already said, does not spoil man.
GGJ|9|127|7|0|But I still did not say that you should do it that way, but only that you can do it in this and that way in case of necessity, and by that I did not abolish any rule of Moses.
GGJ|9|127|8|0|Did not David, the man after God's heart, take the show breads that apart from the high priest no one was allowed to eat, and satiated himself with it when he was hungry? Did he abolish Moses by that?
GGJ|9|127|9|0|If you want to be My disciples, then let in future not your heart be seized anymore by such senseless thoughts, and finally be completely captured by them."
GGJ|9|127|10|0|When the 7 heard what I said, they realized their blindness, thanked Me for this clarification and did not ask Me such things anymore.
GGJ|9|127|11|0|Our Samaritans who also listened to all this with great attention and who were strict followers of the Mosaic teaching, did at first not agree among themselves that I allowed the 4 Indo-Jews to also eat the flesh of other animals, being prepared in such and such way, but when they heard what I replied to the blind question of the 7 temple servants who had changed their clothes, they agreed with Me and praised My wisdom among each other.
GGJ|9|127|12|0|The chief spokesman said: "Now we have heard from His mouth what can be done in case of necessity, without committing a sin. What He says to this or that person is also valid for us, similar to the laws of Moses, which are actually not exclusively given to the Israelites but to all men on Earth, and to which every human being should conform himself when he really comes to know them. And now we have heard from His mouth what someone can and may do in case of necessity regarding the nourishment of his body, and we will also conform ourselves to that in case of necessity.
GGJ|9|127|13|0|Of course our rabbi's will not be very pleased with that and they will shake their head because they teach that a real orthodox Jew must rather pine away than to satiate himself with an unclean food that is not, according to Moses, blessed by God. But by these words of the Lord, the old nonsense will have to give way for the most pure understanding, which lightens up as a morning sun from these words, and every intelligent Samaritan will therefore praise the love and wisdom of the Lord his life long.
GGJ|9|127|14|0|Now if only someone would ask the Lord if in times of need, also the different fruits and herbs and roots that the soil often produces in great quantities, may be eaten when they are prepared in a certain manner, in order to satisfy his hunger with that."
GGJ|9|127|15|0|When the Samaritan had spoken out this wish, Kisjona had the idea to ask Me concerning the different herbs and fruits of the trees and the soil – which kind of these, apart from those that were used until then, could be used to nourish men in case of necessity, and how these had to be prepared.
GGJ|9|127|16|0|And I named the herbs, the roots and also the fruits of the trees, and many shrubs and also various beans, and showed them also in clear wordings how all that should be planted, gathered and stored up, and finally how all that should be prepared and can be savored by men, for which they all could not thank Me enough.
GGJ|9|128|1|1|The meal with Kisjona (21/96)
GGJ|9|128|1|0|Since this explanation and teaching lasted for almost 1 hour, the midday meal had been prepared during that time and was put on the table, and we partook of it cheerfully.
GGJ|9|128|2|0|At the same time the same well prepared food was put on the table of the Samaritans, and besides that, also bread and wine in the right measure.
GGJ|9|128|3|0|When the Samaritans saw this, they asked the table servants who had ordered this without asking first if they wanted to have a midday meal, of what it had to consist and for what price, for they hardly had enough money to pay for such an excellent meal.
GGJ|9|128|4|0|The servants said: "We did this by order of our boss, and you can eat the meal without any worries because you also are treated as free guests hospitably."
GGJ|9|128|5|0|Then the Samaritans thanked Me and Kisjona aloud.
GGJ|9|128|6|0|And he kindly answered them (Kisjona): "Strengthen and satiate yourselves cheerfully my dear guests and friends, and be without any worry."
GGJ|9|128|7|0|Then they thanked Me and Kisjona once again for such great kindness. They ate and drank and were soon in a good and cheerful mood.
GGJ|9|128|8|0|Little was spoken during the meal, but when the meal was coming to an end and the Samaritans could not stop admiring the 3 young men at our table, seeing that they considerably ate much more food than we did, their spokesman said: "You are all as surprised as I am about the great appetite of the 3 young men at the table of the Lord. However, I have noticed something that probably none of you has attracted your attention as much as I did. Look, what very much attracted my attention was this: I saw that every food that the 3 put to their mouth dissolves and vaporizes already before their mouth, in such a way that not even the smallest crumb came into the mouth of the 3 young men.
GGJ|9|128|9|0|I saw this clearly and distinctly, and I suspect that the 3 young men, being very exceptional spiritual beings, are first, by their inner power, transforming the material food for the body in its spiritual element and only after that absorb it in one or the other manner that suits them, joining it with their being. Because just look, the gnawn off bones of the lambs and calves that are not eaten are before the plates of the other guests, but with those 3 you can see nothing of this, although they put several times big pieces with bones to their mouth, as well of the lambs and the 3 well-fried calves.
GGJ|9|128|10|0|What I have noticed here with the 3 proves to me that they are not physical but must be purely spiritual beings, and that they retain their body only for our eyes as long as the Lord permits it for the sake of men and as He wants it. Am I right or not?"
GGJ|9|128|11|0|Another one said: "Yes, yes, you certainly made a very good observation, and your opinion of this matter is completely correct. And since this is certainly so, it is also clear that this one young man who showed us before the starry sky and our Earth and their outer and inner form and characteristics while he created them from the air together with the stars, is filled with the spiritual power of the Lord and does not need any material food to maintain his immortal body. But if he eats something before our eyes for the sake of appearances then he immediately transforms it in its spiritual element by which he possibly can show himself to us in a material body.
GGJ|9|128|12|0|For I myself am already a long time ago of the opinion that all matter in itself is also completely spiritual and becomes visible in all kinds of forms and tangible for our outer sense organs by the wisdom and almightiness of God. And the pure and mighty spirits from God will probably only see matter according to the full inner truth as it is, and not as it appears before our dull sense organs.
GGJ|9|128|13|0|Yes, yes we live now in the midst of miracle upon miracle, and still, the blindness of the soul does not want to leave men. Along with the greatest, most living lights from the Heavens, the dark superstition and also the complete unbelief continue to make progress, and the powers of the Heavens are not capable to destroy them. But if there cannot be any light among the people, now that they can see and taste the highest truths and its miracles close to the primary source, then how dark will it again become among the people if they only will be informed from mouth to mouth about what is happening now before our eyes? Will they firmly believe those pure stories that are handed over while they do not believe now what is and happens before their eyes? It is difficult and hard for me to believe that.
GGJ|9|128|14|0|Yes, surely in every time there will be people who will be enlightened by God, who will go around as lights for the other people. But will the many blind ones and worldly scientist pay attention to them? They will call them fools, and if possible they will very quickly persecute them.
GGJ|9|128|15|0|O, it will not be easy for the spreaders of this teaching that comes now truly physically to us from the Heavens – even if they would be equipped with the power of these 3 young men. For they will insult them, calling them stressed deceivers, and moreover magicians from the school of the Essenes, and thus also liars, cheaters and agitators of the people, and they will persecute and torture them.
GGJ|9|128|16|0|This is my opinion, because the brighter the sunshine of a day, the more painfully darker is often the night that follows in which dark thunderclouds densely cover the starry sky. But all honor to the Lord, because we were worthy to experience this very bright day and walk in it before the eyes of the Lord."
GGJ|9|128|17|0|They all said: "Yes, all glory and honor to the Lord only for this, and His love and mercy remains from now on with all people who have a good heart and a good will."
GGJ|9|129|1|1|To fear and to love God (21/97)
GGJ|9|129|1|0|Then I stood up from My chair and went to the table of the Samaritans who also quickly stood up from their chairs and said with deep awe to Me (the Samaritans): "O Lord, Lord, we are sinners and are not worthy that You Yourself come to our table, but speak only one word over us, so that we may become strong in Your light."
GGJ|9|129|2|0|I said: "You can leave out this too great awe for Me, and grow instead of that, into the right and true love for Me, for it means much more and it is greater to love God above all than to fear Him above all. An exaggerated fear for God drives man ever further away from God and is finally the bad seed out of which in due time will grow paganism with the whole pagan service of idols, superstition and finally complete disbelief.
GGJ|9|129|3|0|But with full love, man comes ever closer to God, he trusts Him more and more and longs for Him, and thus he is more and more filled with the Spirit of God, because the constantly increasing and trusting love for God is the true and living Spirit of God in man and the spirit of the eternal life in the soul. Therefore, a sinner who repents out of love for God is closer to Him and is more dear to Him than 99 very God-fearing persons who never sinned against a law, and thus, being righteous, never needed to do penance.
GGJ|9|129|4|0|Just consider a child who has a great fear for his parents because they may have punished him a few times too severely because of his childish naughtiness. Such a child will indeed obey his parents, but not so much out of love, but rather out of fear for the punishment that he can expect if he would sin again against the will of the parents. The presence of his parents will after some time also be unpleasant to such a child, and he will try to free himself out of the situation that is unpleasant to him by leaving the parental house and search his luck, his rest and his comfort in the faraway foreign regions. And he only will come back in remorse to his parents with fear and trembling if he found the opposite of what he though to find in the foreign regions.
GGJ|9|129|5|0|The same parents have another child who is not so afraid for them, but instead of that, he loves them more and more, does not bother so much about a few admonishments, and will do away with his faults and do their will, thus not out of an ever increasing fear for the severity of his parents, but out of his own ever increasing love for them.
GGJ|9|129|6|0|Who of the 2 children do you think will be the most beloved one of the parents?"
GGJ|9|129|7|0|The spokesman said: "Of course the child who has less fear for his parents, but who instead of that has more love and a childish trust in them."
GGJ|9|129|8|0|I said: "Your opinion is correct and you have given Me a right answer. So you also should be as a child who has more love than fear for his parents. And so love God as the eternal Father of all men, more than that you fear Him as a relentless judge, then you also will not have so much fear or feel shyness for My presence with you as was the case until now.
GGJ|9|129|9|0|You can believe Me that God loves also the very fearful children, but what concerns the childish, fearless trust towards Him, there are often very crooked ways that have to be walked upon. Without that trust, a soul can never become completely equal to God and be happy and independently free in God, and along those mentioned crooked ways a soul can hardly attain to that. Only great need can bring such children on the right way back to the house of love of his parents.
GGJ|9|129|10|0|Since the children only become worse instead of better by the chastisements that come from above, those chastisements happen only seldom, and only when all loving attempts have failed on the blind stubbornness of men. That is why God has always such a great patience with the arrogance of men, so that by constant punishments they would not be driven even more away from Him than what they are already doing themselves.
GGJ|9|129|11|0|And once God had to visit men with the chastising rod in His hand, then He presents in His other hand – although somewhat veiled – His heart to them, so that they would see that God the Father, even if He already has the chastising rod in His hand, still comes to meet them with all love, as this is now also the case before your eyes.
GGJ|9|129|12|0|But I still add something to this, and all of you remember this well: he who is too fearful in a certain work that he probably will make a mistake by which the work will suffer damage regarding the goal that has to be reached, will also not seldom make great mistakes. But he who works with pleasure and love, without a too great fear to possibly make a mistake, will make good progress in his work, and probably not many meaningful mistakes will be discovered, because the right love with the right trust is not blind as the pagan worldly wise men think, but it sees much sharper than the sharpest worldly reason with its too fearful conscious.
GGJ|9|129|13|0|Although love has made a mistake here and there, then it quickly and easily can correct it by itself, but when the reason with its fear has made a mistake, then it loses all trust in itself and often does not find any means by which the mistake can be completely corrected.
GGJ|9|129|14|0|By that I do not want to tell you that a man should put his reason and his conscience completely aside – far from it. But he who let himself be completely mastered by the reason and an exaggerated fearful fright to make mistakes, and to straightly doubt in the much better work of love and its trust, is certainly blind and foolish to a high degree.
GGJ|9|129|15|0|If you have well understood this now, you will also easily be able to bear My presence, and then you will not want to have the wish in yourself to leave this place as fast as possible out of sheer fear and shyness for Me."
GGJ|9|129|16|0|After My friendly lesson the Samaritans changed completely. They thanked Me for this teaching and became very trusting.
GGJ|9|129|17|0|And the chief spokesman said: "O Lord and Master of all things and all life. Only a great love for You has brought us here, because we heard that here or in Nazareth reliable information could be received about where You were staying, and so we traveled to this place with great confidence. Well now, instead of the information that we expected, namely where You are staying, we have met You directly, to our great surprise, and this surprise filled us with a very great fear for Your endless glory. But now You have changed our certainly not unreasonable and also not unjustified fear at once into a trusting love. And therefore we will stay here as long as You will stay here, and we will follow You – if You want – wherever You will go, for we also would gladly like to be Your disciples and spreaders of Your living word."
GGJ|9|129|18|0|I said: "That is also why I wanted you to search for Me, for I know you very well and also your spirit. But now, continue to eat and drink. After that we will go on with our discussion."
GGJ|9|129|19|0|They all were satisfied with that, and they now continued to eat and drink without any shyness, and I returned to My place.
GGJ|9|130|1|1|Gabriel’s testimony about Mary (21/98)
GGJ|9|130|1|0|When I sat again on My place amongst My disciples, they praised the Samaritans and their zeal.
GGJ|9|130|2|0|Also Mary, who was like Joseph a strict Jew, and had a great esteem for the temple – although in My time not as much as before – was surprised about the old faithful Jewish attitude and about the strong faith of the Samaritans, and she finally said: "If these would guard and lead the temple – which is unfortunately not so – the old ark would again be filled with the Spirit of the Lord for the salvation of Jerusalem and for all the Jews, and the angels would nourish the virgins in the temple with heavenly food, as this still happened about 30 years ago with the pious Simeon and the gray Anna who had to take care of the virgins of the temple. But since the time that the pious Zachariah was strangled by the envy of the Pharisees when he came to sanctify the offerings to God with prayer and fragrance, the old ark went to ruin and the Spirit of the Lord disappeared. It is true that a new ark was constructed but the Spirit of the Lord will never return in there again, but it is rather the spirit of lie, deceit, envy, jealousy and slander, pride and malicious lust for power that lives there.
GGJ|9|130|3|0|But with the Samaritans over whom many thousands of the most terrible curses were sent by the temple, lives the Spirit of the Lord, as this became clear now, and it will not leave them as long as they will stay the way they are now. Even I myself was not pleased with them before because they separated themselves from the temple, but from now on I want to count them as my friends, and their Garizim stands high above the temple of Salomon."
GGJ|9|130|4|0|They all praised the words of Mary, and a Samaritan came to us and said: 'Listen, friends of the Lord, who is this lovely woman who has prophesied now with a highly spiritual sense?"
GGJ|9|130|5|0|And Gabriel, who sat next to Mary, said: "This is the woman of whom it is written: 'Look, a virgin will give birth to a Son. His name will be Emmanuel, and in Him, God will truly be with us.'
GGJ|9|130|6|0|Now look at the Lord in our midst. He is Emmanuel, thus the one and only true God with us. And now you also know who this woman is. Go and tell it also to your friends."
GGJ|9|130|7|0|Then the Samaritan bowed, went to his companions and told them. And they all stood up, came to us and greeted Mary with a speech that was full of solemn words.
GGJ|9|130|8|0|But Mary said to him: "I was and am only a chosen virgin of the Lord, and what I became, was His will. So do not praise me, but give always only the honor to God. Do whatever will say the Son of the Most High, who is one with Him."
GGJ|9|130|9|0|Then they greeted Mary once more and thanked Me and Kisjona for the good midday meal. Only after their words of thanks they asked Me what they should do now.
GGJ|9|130|10|0|I said: "You can still rest now for a short time, as we will do. After that you will hear what you can do till the evening."
GGJ|9|130|11|0|Then they went to their table again and discussed with each other about some passages from the prophets in which it was stated about the woman who would give birth to a Son for whose name and might every knee will bow.
GGJ|9|130|12|0|After having rested at our table for a while, I stood up and said: "It is not nice for man to spend a day without activity. Therefore, we also will change our rest until the evening in real activity.
GGJ|9|130|13|0|Look, the fish tanks of our friend Kisjona became almost empty now, and that is why we will go fishing and will fill all his tanks with fishes. We all will participate in this work."
GGJ|9|131|1|1|The rich fishing (21/99)
GGJ|9|131|1|0|Kisjona thought that this was a good idea, because he really had already a shortage, especially of noble fishes.
GGJ|9|131|2|0|But a few of his present servants and helpers said: "Today in the daytime the fishing will not be so successful, because firstly most of the fishing barks and boats that can still be used have sailed out somewhere in the lake already 3 days ago for fishing. They took almost all the equipments along with them which are necessary for fishing, and they did not come back yet, which is understandable since in this time it is always bad for fishing, and secondly the lake is now too wild, and then the fishes go to the deep and avoid the shallow places along the shore. From where do we have to obtain now the suitable boats with which we can dare to go out on the wildly waving water?"
GGJ|9|131|3|0|I said: "Do what I say, and we will not have undertaken an unsuccessful work."
GGJ|9|131|4|0|Then everybody stood up, also the Samaritans, and we went outside to the nearby shore of the lake.
GGJ|9|131|5|0|When we came to the shore that was hit by big waves, Kisjona, and also Philopold said to Me: "Lord and Master, My helpers made in natural respect a very true remark. Without good ships and without suitable strong nets not much can be accomplished in a natural way. For You, o Lord, of course nothing is impossible, but we people can only accomplish something with great difficulty when the opportunity and the circumstances for it are favorable and present."
GGJ|9|131|6|0|I said: "Exactly under these circumstances that are most unfavorable for fishing I took you outside to show you the power of living faith. Take the old nets that are hanging there to the fences along the shore, and climb into the 2 old boats that are here at the shore, throw the nets into the water and have faith, then we will receive in a short time a big quantity of the best of fishes."
GGJ|9|131|7|0|The old boats were however for half filled with water and the helpers and also My disciples scooped out the water that had come in, and filled up some leaks with cloths to make the boats useable in case of need. And the Samaritans hastily repaired the damaged nets as good as possible, and in this manner in case of need a fishing tool was made. And some of the helpers brought a necessary number of containers to lay in the fish that was caught, so that they could be brought to the big tank.
GGJ|9|131|8|0|When everything was made ready so far, a few of My disciples with the helpers stepped into the rather large boats, pushed them a little away from the shore and let the net that was spread out sink into the water between the 2 boats, and after a few moments it was already so much filled with the most noble fishes that the helpers were frightened, for they could not bring the net to the shore because of the heavy weight, and they cried for help. Then the Samaritans stepped into the water that was barely ½ man's height deep on the place where the boats were, and they helped the disciples and the helpers to bring the fishes to the shore. About 100 people were busy for more than 1 hour before all the fishes were brought into the containers that were intended for that.
GGJ|9|131|9|0|When the fishes were brought to their spot, I said to Kisjona, who just like Philopold could not stop being surprised about this extremely rich catch: "If you want to fill this old net once more with all kinds of fishes that live in the water of the lake, then let the net sink into the water just like this first time, because now it is the best time for fishing. For when the sun comes close to the horizon, the fishes will come in this time and in the water of this lake closer to the shores."
GGJ|9|131|10|0|Kisjona said: "O Lord and Master, with this one catch I am already more than satisfied, but if You want it and, with Your mercy, if the work will not be too heavy for the men, the net can be spread out once more."
GGJ|9|131|11|0|The helpers, the disciples and also the Samaritans said to Kisjona: "O dear friend, not only one time, but still several times we will lay the net into water if it is all right with the Lord and with you, for with this kind of gain the work is certainly well worth the trouble."
GGJ|9|131|12|0|I said: "Well then, do once more what you have done before, but when you made the catch this time, you should sort out the different kinds in such a way that you separate the predatory fishes – which you will catch this time also in the net – from the noble fishes, and then put them into a separate container, because the predatory fishes are harmful to the noble fishes, as the wolves are harmful to the sheep."
GGJ|9|131|13|0|Kisjona said: "Lord, I thank You for this advice. Until now my helpers and fishermen have sorted out the fishes and said: 'What lives together in the lake, can also live together in the container.' But I noticed already several times that the predatory fishes and the softer noble fishes have difficulty to bear each other, but my men did not want to admit that. But now that they have heard it from Your mouth, they will do it the more clever way in the future, to their and my advantage."
GGJ|9|131|14|0|Everyone said: "Yes, what the Lord says we will also do, for only He is familiar with and knows everything into details."
GGJ|9|131|15|0|Then the disciples and the helpers climbed once again in the 2 boats and threw just like before the net into the water. Within a few moments it was again overly full, but now with different kinds of fishes, so that our Samaritans went again into the water and had to help the fishermen to bring the overly full net to the shore.
GGJ|9|131|16|0|When the net was brought again to the shore, they took out the fishes and sorted them, of which the greatest part consisted now of predatory fishes, and a big container was filled with them. And also the different kinds of noble fishes were sorted and every kind was put into a separate container.
GGJ|9|131|17|0|Then the net was taken out again of the water and hanged to the fence to let it dry, and the 2 boats were attached to the shore. While we were fishing, the sun had reached the horizon, and Kisjona thought that we could go into the house now because at this time of autumn it often became quite cold at the water because of the heavy blowing winds after sunset.
GGJ|9|131|18|0|I said: "Friend, do not worry about that, because like everything, also the warmth and the coldness lie in My hand. We will wait here for the return of your ships and see what kind of gain they will bring you."
GGJ|9|131|19|0|Kisjona said: "Lord and Master, I do not expect too much from that, because the day before the Sabbath they left in the direction of Jesaira. They probably will have worked little there. Yesterday it was Sabbath, thus a full day of rest. Today it is the day after the Sabbath, also a day on which not much work is done. So a miracle must have happened if my 14 ships will bring any gain. Besides, I do not see any ship that I know coming from any direction to this shore."
GGJ|9|131|20|0|I said: "Friend, although you think very logically, but your thinking is from time to time still stronger than your faith. Look there, where the 3 angels were during the time that we were fishing, in the company of the woman who gave birth to My body. Look, they became invisible when the sun had set completely, and they helped your ships to be filled with all kinds of good fish. And before you have looked back 7 times, your 14 ships will become visible. Every ship will bring 100 fishes."
GGJ|9|131|21|0|After I had said that to Kisjona, the ships became visible in the first twilight, and it took only ½ hour before the ships were at the shore.
GGJ|9|131|22|0|The chief skipper came immediately out of his ship, greeted us and was extremely glad when he also saw Me in the group, for he knew Me from before, and said: "Yes, now everything is clear to me. When we searched the bays after Jesaira the day before yesterday, because there is always the most of fish, we did not find even 1 fish, because a hard south wind drove them to the deep. In short, we worked until late at night with torches, but it all was completely in vain. Yesterday it was Sabbath, then we were not allowed to work, today we were at work from already very early in the morning and we fished about 9 hours without interruption, but also without any result. When I saw that all our work and efforts were in vain I gave the signal to sail back home again.
GGJ|9|131|23|0|But when we made ourselves ready on the signal that I gave to sail home, 3 fine young men appeared at the shore. They wanted me to allow them to come on my ship. I also accepted them without the least of objection. When I asked them to where they wanted to sail, they said: 'We did not come to sail with you somewhere on this lake, but to help you with fishing, for you have fished for almost 2 days long and did not have any catch. Let therefore your nets sink once more into the water, then you will have a good catch.' We did that, the work went very easy, and within a few moments our nets were filled with all kinds of the most beautiful fishes.
GGJ|9|131|24|0|But how did we have to put so many fishes in such a short time into the containers? The 3 young men helped us, and before we knew it, all the fishes were put into the containers. After that, the 3 disappeared suddenly, and a hard wind came to our ships that blew us in this direction.
GGJ|9|131|25|0|When I saw this shore that I know well, and could already distinguish that there were quite a few people present, I said to my skippers: 'The great Savior from Nazareth must be in Kis, because the 3 young men who provided us with the fishes in such a miraculous way, were unmistakably 3 mighty spirits who are always ready to serve Him. The great Savior and Master loves our lord and has performed a sign on his ships by His servable spirits to his advantage.'
GGJ|9|131|26|0|Now when I went ashore, I quickly saw that my assumption was true. And now I thank You, o great Son of God and Master of all masters, for the invaluable good deed that You have shown to us. To You we give the honor, and all the honor to God in the highest of all heights.
GGJ|9|131|27|0|But now we have to take care of the fishes, now that there is still some light."
GGJ|9|131|28|0|I said: "You can do that. Put them into the tank, everyone according to their kind. Do not put the several predatory fishes among the noble fishes, but put them into the tank that is prepared for them. Then you can go to rest."
GGJ|9|131|29|0|When the servants had lifted the containers with the fishes out of the ships, Kisjona looked at them, and he was extremely surprised about the number and the noble kind of fishes of which there was not 1 that weighed less than 5 pounds.
GGJ|9|131|30|0|On this I said: "Let us now go back home, since we have spent also this day in a good way for the benefit and the well being of men. And you, friend Kisjona, let a simple evening meal be prepared for us."
GGJ|9|131|31|0|Then we went immediately into the house, and much was discussed about the events of the day.
GGJ|9|132|1|1|The Lord indicates how His teaching should be proclaimed (21/100)
GGJ|9|132|1|0|I spoke with the 4 Indo-Jews about many things, and gave them indications how they should tell to their fellow countrymen about what they had seen and heard, so that it would bear fruit for the attainment of the eternal life of the soul. Then I lay on the hands on the 2 men and gave them, through the laying on of hands in My name, the power to heal the sick and free those who are possessed by evil spirits. The 4 thanked Me with all their heart for this mercy and praised My goodness.
GGJ|9|132|2|0|Also the 7 temple servants asked Me if I also would like to give them this mercy so that could bring more easily the men in the land of Ham with My help to the knowledge of the one, only true God and to the faith in Me and My word.
GGJ|9|132|3|0|I said: "For you there is still time, but these 4 are leaving already tomorrow very early in the morning and that is why I give them already tonight the power to heal the sick. Besides, they are already longer with Me than you and they are instructed in everything so that they know now precisely what they have to do, and their souls are pure and without sin, and the power that is given to them will stay in them. Your souls however, are still afflicted with many weaknesses of which you firstly have to get rid of by true self-denial, because the power that I would give you would not stay in you, because in order that My mercy would stay in a vessel it must be lasting, strong, good and pure. However, you soon will attain to that when it is the right time in you and for you."
GGJ|9|132|4|0|The 7 were satisfied with that and thanked Me for this lesson and promise. Then they went to their places and took some bread and wine. Now also the Samaritans came to Me and asked Me if it would be advisable, in this time of extreme superstition, to proclaim to their brothers, besides the gospel for soul and spirit, also the gospel that they heard from the young man and which they had well understood, about the things and appearances in the great world of nature, and give them a correct light about all the foolishnesses in which men from time to time became more and more entangled, which was namely caused by the selfish and greedy priests who succeeded to bring the blind people away from every truth by all kinds of newly imagined deceitful arts and by empty fantasy words and teachings.
GGJ|9|132|5|0|I said: "My dear friends, when you will start to teach and to form the people in My name, then say first: 'The true peace be with you, for the Kingdom of God has come near to you.'
GGJ|9|132|6|0|Then teach them out of which the Kingdom of God consists and what man should do to attain to the Kingdom of God already on this Earth and still more in the beyond. This you all know very well because firstly I Myself and then also several disciples who were sent out by Me have already proclaimed My teaching in clear words to you.
GGJ|9|132|7|0|After you have purified and cleansed the hearts and souls of men in this manner, then you also can explain to them the things in the natural world to bring their reason back into the state of the initial truth and to cleanse their mind of all superstition. This is all the more necessary because a person who has wrong understandings about the works that are created by God can also never really come to know God, and thus also not himself and also not his fellowman.
GGJ|9|132|8|0|And wherever this knowledge will lack, also the desired true love for God will lack, and also the love for fellowman. Because if someone does not love his fellowman whom he can see as a being like himself, then how will he love God whom he cannot see with the eyes of his body?
GGJ|9|132|9|0|Man can only see God with the eyes of his spirit – only through the pure and true way of understanding in the created things and in His loving and wise order in this – and will then also love Him above all. And he who will love God above all, will know from this love also himself and his fellowman, and will love and respect God's likeness in his fellowman as in himself.
GGJ|9|132|10|0|But it is a correct and true assumption of you that one should carefully work towards it, so that finally all superstition will disappear with the people, for as long as there is still a little spark of imagined belief that will burden the human mind, man will not be free, and through this little spark he can fall into many big errors. That is why only the complete pure truth can make man completely free and thus also here and in the beyond completely happy and blissful.
GGJ|9|132|11|0|The Kingdom of God that has come into this world in Me, is the most pure and most perfect truth, as I am also the Way, the Truth and the Life Myself, of which I certainly have given you already more than enough proof everywhere, and which is known and also firmly believed now already by many thousands of people, Jews and gentiles from all world regions.
GGJ|9|132|12|0|However, remember well that it is always easier to tell a person something about one or the other matter regarding his knowledge than to move his mind towards a firm, undoubting faith. That is why you also should strive much more to establish a living faith than to strife for sheer knowledge, for in knowledge alone there is no life, but rather in the pure and living faith through the works of love.
GGJ|9|132|13|0|Knowledge, no matter how pure, is a reflection of things and their order in this world, which is, as it is now, perishable, just like all the things in, on and above it, but the things of the faith are a true light from the Heavens. They are lively belonging to the mind, the soul and his spirit, are immortal and imperishable.
GGJ|9|132|14|0|I say to you all: this sky that is visible to you, consisting of the moon, the sun and all the stars, will once perish, but My words and the one who believes them will not perish, but will exist eternally.
GGJ|9|132|15|0|With this I do not want to say that for the sake of the living faith with the people you have to exclude what is called pure science, because man can only believe something when he has heard or known about it. Once man has received a pure, trustworthy and true information and well-tested knowledge about a good and true matter, then he should not be satisfied with the pure knowledge, but absorb it in his living faith and act according to its basic principles. If he will do that, the pure science will produce for him also true, living and imperishable fruits. That is why you, who are now listening very carefully to My words, will also only completely understand that these are God's words if you will entirely live and act according to it.
GGJ|9|132|16|0|I know the Samaritans well, and their various good qualities are not unknown to me, but among them there are also many misunderstandings to which they often hold on more persistently than the gentiles hold on to theirs. That is why you also will have to go through many hard struggles for the sake of My name and My teaching. Because the worldly reason of men does not understand the inner things of the spirit and of the living truth and considers those who tell them about it as fools, and they persecute them also wherever they can. But you should not care about that and teach the truth as it is laid into your heart and mouth by Me, then you finally will gather many good fruits for My Kingdom, and your reward will later in My Kingdom not be little.
GGJ|9|132|17|0|Do not listen to the threats and dark words of your rabbi's who greatly boast about their hidden wisdom that contains little truth, but hold on to what you have heard from Me, then you will turn many rabbi's towards Me.
GGJ|9|132|18|0|But if you will let yourselves be intimidated by them, you will, with the best of will, accomplish very little which is good and relevant. With this, I have told you now everything what you should do in My name to spread My Kingdom also among you in a most blessed way.
GGJ|9|132|19|0|Soon you will hear many things from the world. The Shepherd will be killed and the sheep will be scattered from fear. Then do not take offence at Me. Be not discouraged and unstable in your faith, for even when I will leave this world physically, then I still will stay with My followers in the spirit till the end of the world, and I will always faithfully reveal Myself to those who love Me and keep My commandments.
GGJ|9|132|20|0|I will not leave you behind as orphans in this world, but where only 2 or 3 will come together in My name, there I will be in their midst, and what you then in My name will ask the Father – who is in Me as I am in Him – will also be given to you.
GGJ|9|132|21|0|Therefore, let not your mind become sad and fearful when you will hear that I, the Lord Himself, have let Myself be humiliated by the world and have gone over, out of this world into My Heaven by means of the most narrow and most thorny way. For look, all this must happen like this, so that the measure of the evil world will become full, and the judgment that is predicted to it, will come over it.
GGJ|9|132|22|0|I am saying this now to you beforehand, so that you, when you will hear about it, will not be confused about that or will even take offence at Me. For if you really want to be My disciples and spreaders of My Kingdom on Earth, you also must become firm in everything and never be unstable."
GGJ|9|133|1|1|The Lord let the Indo-Jews return to their own country (22/1)
GGJ|9|133|1|0|After I had finished this speech to the Samaritans, the evening meal, which was already prepared, was put into platters on the table. The 7 temple servants sat at a table that was made ready for them, and the Samaritans at the table that was set for them in the corner of the hall, and then we all partook of the meal that mostly consisted of very well prepared fished, and we drank the wine.
GGJ|9|133|2|0|When the meal was finished after 1 hour, and the wine had made the tongues looser, 2 Samaritans came to Me, and they first thanked Me aloud with well chosen words in the name of everyone for the teaching that was given to them. After that, one of them asked Me if they also, as My disciples, would be able to perform signs in My name in case of need.
GGJ|9|133|3|0|I said to him: "That will firstly depend on the strength of your faith, and secondly, I have already given to you all the very clear and completely true assurance that everything will be given to you what you will ask the Father in My name. What other assurance can I still give you?"
GGJ|9|133|4|0|When the 2 heard that, they bowed deeply before Me and went again to their companions.
GGJ|9|133|5|0|After this short discussion after which nothing happened that was of great importance, we went to rest, and we slept until the morning, but this time on good resting beds.
GGJ|9|133|6|0|After that, I still spend 7 days in Kis with My disciples. Also the 7 Pharisees stayed with their servants. And besides them, also the Samaritans - and My disciples instructed them completely in My teaching. Only the 4 Indo-Jews left early in the morning again to their country on another way that was much shorter.
GGJ|9|133|7|0|To take care that they should not get lost, I awakened beforehand the already strongly developed inner sight of the girl, and said that she should be the guide of the 3, with which they agreed. After the morning meal they left before sunrise after they first had thanked Me with all their heart for the teaching and for the mercy that was given to them and because they were abundantly provided by Kisjona and also by the 7 temple servants who possessed much gold.
GGJ|9|133|8|0|What I then did during those 7 days in Kis I will briefly mention, so that there will be no gaps in the story about My deeds on Earth.
GGJ|9|133|9|0|I spend 6 days with Kisjona and Philopold, once in Kane (a border city) in Samaria, then again in Kis, by which opportunity I instructed the people who came to us, and healed various diseases. I also talked about many natural things with My 2 companions, and taught them.
GGJ|9|133|10|0|The 7th day I first strengthened the 7 Pharisees and also their servants of which every Pharisee had 7 of them, and send them to Upper-Egypt passing through Tyre where they had to report to Cyrenius in My name. He gave them a covering letter and provided them with a means of transport across the water to Egypt.
GGJ|9|133|11|0|When the Pharisees were in this manner easily send on their way, I turned to the Samaritans, whose number was 30, strengthened them and sent them to their own country to open up the eyes and the ears of all those who were still blind and deaf there. And then they left.
GGJ|9|133|12|0|When I prepared Myself towards noon in order to travel on, Kisjona, our Philopold and also Mary asked Me to stay until the next morning.
GGJ|9|133|13|0|I said: "Love should never be resisted. So although I will not stay with you until tomorrow because before everything else I have to fulfill the will of the One who sent Me into this world, I am willing to stay with you until the afternoon. And thus, friend Kisjona, you still can let prepare a midday meal for us."
GGJ|9|133|14|0|Kisjona did this of course with the greatest pleasure of the world.
GGJ|9|133|15|0|We sat at the table, took bread and wine and strengthened ourselves.
GGJ|9|134|1|1|The Lord relates about His temptation in the desert (22/2)
GGJ|9|134|1|0|Now the wise Philopold asked Me: "Lord and Master, full of love, wisdom and power, we have truly heard so many things from Your godly mouth of what You have done. However, about Your first deeds, when You left Your parental house, we know nothing at all. I talked with Mary, the mother of Your body, and also with Joel and Your other physical earthly brothers about Your whole youth. And what I have heard - about Your wonderful arrival on this Earth in the body of Mary until Your 30th year of life - I faithfully wrote down in the Greek language and scripture in a memorial book, without adding or leaving out anything.
GGJ|9|134|2|0|So I also - of course in bits and pieces - added everything that I once experienced myself at Your side here, and from what I heard from reliable eye and ear witnesses from many other parts and places, and I wrote it down in a separate book. But from Your 30th year or from the day You left Nazareth until about almost 3 months I was not able to hear from anyone where You were during that very first time and what You have done.
GGJ|9|134|3|0|It is true that from the moment that You let Yourself be baptized by John in the river Jordan with water, I know a few things, as well as about the calling of Your first disciples, but - as I said - about the just mentioned very first time I was not able, despite all my efforts, to know one syllable about where You stayed or about Your deeds.
GGJ|9|134|4|0|As a quiet describer of Your whole earthly life and deeds it is very important to me that also something is made known to me about Your life and Your deeds during that first time of Your work as Teacher, about which also Your elder disciples can tell nothing. And this can actually be done by no one else except You, o Lord and Master. If it would be convenient for You to reveal to me a few things about this, for me it would mean a great and extremely valuable mercy from You."
GGJ|9|134|5|0|I said: "I know your good zeal for Me, and I praise you as a real friend of My heart, but about that first time I really do not like to tell more than what I have already done - a time in which I was guided by the Spirit of the Father in Me to a desert at the Jordan, where I fasted for 40 days and nourished Myself by necessity with roots and wild honey, and where I, when My body became very hungry after 40 days of fasting in this way, I was tempted 3 times by an evil spirit, a devil of the first degree. And it would not make a hair's breadth of difference for the salvation of their soul if men would know more about it."
GGJ|9|134|6|0|Philopold said: "But Lord and Master, how could You let Yourself be tempted by an arch-devil, and how was he able to approach You even a little bit? Because between You and a devil there is such a great gap that is set by Your wisdom and might over which an evil spirit can eternally never come across. Who was that extremely daring spirit actually? O Lord and Master, now that You have told me already so much, tell me something more and more precisely about it."
GGJ|9|134|7|0|I said: "Although there are no originally created arch-devils as you imagine, but still, everything in the material world is in its original element as if an originally created arch-devil, and therefore it is the same if one says that he is tempted by the world or the material lusts of the flesh, or by this or that arch-devil. And therefore, he who let himself be captured too much by the world and its flesh, his soul is also a personal devil and continues to live after the dead of his body in a constant connection with the evil, still unfermented material spirits, and his striving remains then evil like his love, and he tries to continually satisfy his evil love.
GGJ|9|134|8|0|Those kind of devils can of course not come across the immeasurable gap between Me and them, but since I Myself have come now into this world which is full of judgment and thus full of devils, I have, from the deepest depth of My mercy, built a bridge over the mentioned gap by accepting for a certain time a fleshly body, without which bridge no human being of this Earth could ever attain to the true and full blissfulness. So it is obvious that a devil, just like a man, no matter how evil he is, can approach Me over this bridge and can also tempt Me in his complete blindness and can persecute Me in the most terrible way, although they can accomplish nothing against My might, but can only ruin himself more and more. This you surely will realize.
GGJ|9|134|9|0|And look, friend, so it was also possible for a devil to tempt Me during that time you mentioned.
GGJ|9|134|10|0|But so that you will know something more about this event, which sounds of course somewhat strange to you, I will tell you briefly the way and manner of the temptation. So listen.
GGJ|9|134|11|0|When I had fasted for about 3 weeks in the desert in order to entirely turn away from everything and everyone, and to bring My body in everything more in accordance with Myself than was possible during the time that I, as a carpenter, was often together with My foster father Josef and his sons from his 1st marriage, and when I, living only by roots and wild honey from the desert, became very hungry, and I felt a strong desire in My body to eat bread, the tempter came in the appearance of a serious and worldly wise magician, standing before Me and said: 'Lord and Master, I know You, and know that You, what concerns Your body, are God's Son. Why do You torment Yourself with hunger in this miserable desert while all treasures of all the worlds and Heavens are at Your service? But if You do not want to use them, because for the sake of the poor people You also wanted to become a human being to be a shining example of extreme abstinence and soberness - thus in order to make them more equal to You - then You still can make bread out of these many stones here, which You surely can do, while no one can see You here, and just eat until You are completely satisfied.'
GGJ|9|134|12|0|But I said very seriously: 'Listen, you who dare to tempt Me, your Lord from eternity, My body is now also a human being, troubled with the need of every human being in this world, but know and understand that man does not live so much from the bread of this Earth but much more from every word that comes out of the mouth of God. Also for you all, the bridge to pass over to eternal life would be possible. But you rather should humiliate yourselves now and ask Me to forgive your sins, then you would be helped.'
GGJ|9|134|13|0|After My words, the tempter left Me for a few days, as if he wanted to take my admonition at heart and finally conform himself to it. But this was not so. Soon he came again to Me and said: 'Lord and Master, You know that I am full of pride and lust for power, but I want - now that You are humiliating Yourself in this desert - to learn the right humility from You. So let Yourself be placed now on the highest peak of the temple, which is very easy for us, then I will continue to talk with You.'
GGJ|9|134|14|0|I said: 'I will not allow to be placed there by your powerlessness, but I Myself want it so. And we are already on the spot. And now you can continue to talk.'
GGJ|9|134|15|0|When I had said that to the tempter, he said to Me: 'Lord and Master, if, what concerns Your body, You are really God's Son, then let Yourself fall down from this height, then God will certainly command His angels to carry You on their mighty hands, so that not one part of the body will be hit by a stone.'
GGJ|9|134|16|0|Then I said to the tempter: 'You should indeed humiliate yourself before Me, your God and Lord, but not I for you by jumping into this deepness. With this you will eternally not accomplish any humility and improvement. This attempt of yours was truly useless, so go away.'
GGJ|9|134|17|0|Then the tempter left Me and, carried by My power, I was again instantly in My desert where it was however not so pleasant to live.
GGJ|9|134|18|0|But after a few days the tempter appeared once more before Me. And I asked him: 'What do you want from Me now for the 3rd time, you incorrigible devil?'
GGJ|9|134|19|0|The tempter said: 'Lord and Master, go with me now to a high mountain. There I want to learn humility from You and improve myself.'
GGJ|9|134|20|0|And I went with him on a high mountain and said: 'What do you want here from Me now?'
GGJ|9|134|21|0|The tempter said: 'Lord and Master, humiliate Yourself first before Me, after that, I will humiliate myself before You. Look, all these beautiful and rich countries I will give You, if You first will bow down Your knees before me and worship me.'
GGJ|9|134|22|0|Then I said: 'Now I have enough of you! Go away from Me now, Satan! For it is written: 'You shall worship God, Your Lord, only, and serve Him and not tempt Him!'
GGJ|9|134|23|0|Then the tempter left Me forever, and instead of that, legions of angels came from the Heavens to Me, and they served Me.
GGJ|9|134|24|0|And so I left the desert, took already a few disciples to Me and let Myself be baptized by John in the river Jordan. From then on I took the other disciples, who were mostly fishermen, and traveled with them from one place to another.
GGJ|9|134|25|0|And now, friend Philopold, you have what was still lacking to you. If My elder disciples want also to write this down, they can do that also."
GGJ|9|134|26|0|My Mathew wrote this also down in Kis, because he was more skillful in writing than the other disciples who could write.
GGJ|9|135|1|1|Section: The Lord in Jesaira
GGJ|9|135|1|1|The departure from Kis to Jesaira (22/3)
GGJ|9|135|1|0|When all this was done fast and easy, the midday meal was also ready. We partook of it and then prepared ourselves immediately for departure. Kisjona, Mary, Joel and Philopold wanted to escort Me unto the place that I intended to visit next.
GGJ|9|135|2|0|I said: "Then let us go by boat to Jesaira. What must happen there will depend on the free will of the people over there. And now let us depart."
GGJ|9|135|3|0|Upon this, we went to the shore, escorted by all the personnel of Kisjona, stepped into 2 ships, and with a favorable wind, which made it much easier for the rowers, we navigated into the direction of Jesaira, which place we reached after a couple of hours.
GGJ|9|135|4|0|When we came on the shore, Kisjona said to Me: "O Lord and Master, it seems to me that at this opportunity You lost that one disciple, Judas Iscariot, who is still very worldly inclined. Because when he left he asked You how long You would stay with me, so that he could come back on time, but he did not come. Perhaps he thought that one or the other beneficial money trading was more important than You?"
GGJ|9|135|5|0|I said: "The latter is the case indeed, but he soon will come after us, for he arrived in Kis almost 1 hour after our departure. He heard whereto we went, hired immediately a ship and will catch up with us here before 1 hour will have passed. But when he comes, then do not pay much attention to him, although he would like to tell you many things. Say to him: 'Spare yourself from unnecessary talking, because the Lord knows everything.' Then he soon will become quiet."
GGJ|9|135|6|0|When I had said that to Kisjona all My disciples became almost unwilling and said: "But so we will never get rid of that annoying man."
GGJ|9|135|7|0|I said: "What I am bearing, you should bear also. In this world there is no other way. The body is for the soul also a big and often oppressive burden, but nevertheless he must bear it, no matter how troublesome it is, especially at a higher age.
GGJ|9|135|8|0|Just look at an ever so carefully maintained field of corn, and see if you will not find any weed at all between the corns. As I had to suffer the 1st temper in the desert - and only when he left Me completely, the angels came to Me and strengthened My body - we must now, until the end of My earthly time, also suffer the 2nd tempter.
GGJ|9|135|9|0|I have told you already clearly at a certain occasion that one of you is a devil, and in yourselves you understood who I meant. But nevertheless, for this reason I never said to him that he should go away, because also the devil has his free will, which will not be taken away from him. If he wants to come with us, he is free to do so, but if he wants to stay away, then he also may stay away. However, whether he will leave or stay, we will not look at him with envious eyes."
GGJ|9|135|10|0|All My disciples took these words of Mine at heart, and we went to the village, more precisely to the innkeeper with whom I had already taken accommodation.
GGJ|9|135|11|0|When we came near to the house, the innkeeper, his wife and his children saw and recognized us and hurried to meet us with great joy.
GGJ|9|135|12|0|When the innkeeper had come to Me, he bowed deeply before Me and said: "O good Lord and Master, how often did I ask and desire for You, the greatest salvation of all righteous people, and how often did I have the fervent desire to still in my life, see You, speak to You and accommodate You one more time in my house. But this greatest mercy from You did not want to be my share. How great my happiness is now, now that You finally found me worthy for this mercy, I cannot express with words. But now that You, o beloved Lord and Master, have come to me, You surely will like to spend a few days with me? I gladly will do everything to make Your stay, and for all Your certainly more than blessed friends, as pleasant as possible."
GGJ|9|135|13|0|I said: "Friend, where I find hearts like yours, I like to stay. You can be very sure about that. And if I cannot always stay in a place physically, I still will always stay there with My Spirit with those people who love Me, like you love Me. But today and tomorrow I will also stay physically with you. However, the day after tomorrow, early in the morning, I must travel on, for there are still many people who wait for Me, so that I would help them. But let be prepared now for all of us a very simple evening meal, which however is still not urgent because the sun is still quite far above the horizon."
GGJ|9|135|14|0|After these words of Mine, the innkeeper told his wife immediately what she had to do.
GGJ|9|135|15|0|The wife thanked Me for this assignment but still asked Me if she could take Mary immediately into the house with her, whom the woman knew well for already a long time, because she gladly wanted to talk about different things with her, since for already a long time she did not have the joy to see and to speak with the most worthy of mothers.
GGJ|9|135|16|0|I said: "Dear woman, also the mother of Mine has her free will, and I cannot say to her: 'Do this' or 'do that'. If she wants, she certainly can please you with this, because what she does is always well done, and I always have a great pleasure in what she wills and what she does."
GGJ|9|135|17|0|Then the woman went to Mary and asked her to give her this pleasure, and Mary went immediately with the woman into the house and helped her with the preparation of a good evening meal.
GGJ|9|135|18|0|But we went to lie down near the shore in the grass and looked how a few fishermen were struggling to catch fish, but could catch almost none into their net.
GGJ|9|135|19|0|Kisjona saw that also and said to Me: "O Lord and Master, this is precisely how it must have happened to our fishermen 2 days ago, or actually the day before the Sabbath, and yesterday, the day after the Sabbath, until finally Your mercy came to them and filled their nets with fishes."
GGJ|9|135|20|0|The innkeeper said: "Dear, old friend, I have seen your fishermen and felt really pity for them. But finally 3 beautiful young men came to the shore, and precisely to that spot, and asked if they could step into a ship. Then a ship that was close to them navigated to the shore, took the young men aboard and navigated then again to the other ships. Then the 3 young men said to the fishermen that they should let sink their nets one more time into the water, and the result was completely miraculous. Now these special young men would be again a desirable appearance for these fishermen. But if the young men navigated with your fishermen to Kis, friend Kisjona, or if they disappeared like a dream, I cannot tell you. Anyway, after the fishing I did not see anyone of them on one or the other ship. I wonder who those 3 young men were."
GGJ|9|135|21|0|Kisjona said: "My friend, where the Lord is personally present, also His heavenly servants are not far away, equipped with all power. Those 3 young men were also with me in the house yesterday from early morning until sunset, and they taught the disciples of the Lord in all kinds of things, and also other people who had come to me and who were of good will. However at the same moment, when they suddenly left us in the evening, you certainly must have seen them here how they were helpful to my fishermen with the abundant catch. And it was the Lord who wanted all this to happen this way, because without His will, not one of your hairs can be touched and no sparrow can lift itself up and fly away from the roof."
GGJ|9|135|22|0|The innkeeper said: "Now you have spoken according to my heart. When yesterday I told my people at home about the 3 young men, everyone said with almost one voice: 'If here and there exceptional things come to pass and are happening, then we soon can expect a visit from the Lord. May He give us the mercy to find us worthy for His visit.' And I finally said: 'Amen, the will of the Lord be done. May He come, come soon and deliver us from all evil.' And look, He is now among us."
GGJ|9|135|23|0|Now the innkeeper began to cry from happiness and could not speak for a while. But I strengthened him, after which he recovered his natural peace of mind and could speak again.
GGJ|9|136|1|1|The Lord and the poor fisherman (22/4)
GGJ|9|136|1|0|The pitiful fishermen saw us also, and one of them stepped into a boat, came to us and looked at us in order to know what kind of people we were. When he saw the innkeeper among us, he thought within himself that they were acquaintances of him. He did not inquire any further and wanted to return to the fishermen.
GGJ|9|136|2|0|But I said to him: "Friend, come to us completely ashore, then I will tell you something very special."
GGJ|9|136|3|0|Then the skipper turned around, hit the firm shore, tied up the boat with a rope to a mooring, stepped with a firm courage towards Me and asked Me: "Good Man, here I am. What kind of special thing You have to tell me? Speak, because I have not much time to wait long, since the day is already coming to an end and we did not catch much fish for the whole day."
GGJ|9|136|4|0|I said: "If you would believe in Me, I could help you and your companions to have an abundant catch. But then you should come to Me tomorrow and follow Me."
GGJ|9|136|5|0|The fisherman said: "Good Man, why should I now have to believe in You, and what should I believe from You? Because I cannot remember to have seen You somewhere, and so I do not know who You are. First make Yourself known to me, then I will believe You. But if I will come to You tomorrow and will follow You wherever You will go, that depends not on me but on the one for whose livelihood I must take care. So what is it, what should I believe from You?"
GGJ|9|136|6|0|I said: "Have you still not heard anything about that Man who arose in Nazareth and who brings now the eternal Kingdom of God to all men, and who also gives it out of His own power to all those who believe in Him and who want to accept His teaching as a complete pure, living Word from God?"
GGJ|9|136|7|0|The skipper said: "Good Man, I have heard already many things about the great Savior Jesus of Nazareth, and I also believe in Him, although I still did not see Him anywhere. If You are perhaps the One, then tell me, then I will bow before You and worship You, because with that Savior, God the Lord is as it were visibly united in one person, as I heard from people who came in contact with Him and who also became His disciples."
GGJ|9|136|8|0|I said: "If you then believe in Jesus of Nazareth, and that the fullness of God's Spirit lives bodily in Him, then return comforted to your fishermen and throw your net one more time into the water, and if you then will have an abundant catch, there will be a light within you out of which you easily will be able to determine who I am. Then still today you will come to Me and let yourself be baptized by Me with the Spirit of truth and of life. But do not ask now any further, but do what I have advised you."
GGJ|9|136|9|0|Then the fisherman bowed before Me, stepped quickly into his boat, navigated skillfully back to his companions who already prepared themselves to gather in their nets, and he told them what I had advised them to do.
GGJ|9|136|10|0|Then they all shouted aloud, so that we on the shore could hear it: "Hail to the One who has advised this to you! It is He Himself in whom we believe! What He has advised to you we will do! Hosanna, the high Son of David, who came to save us in the name of the Lord! And now, with good luck in His name! Let us throw out the nets!"
GGJ|9|136|11|0|Then they threw out their nets, and within a few moments they were filled with so many fishes that the nets could hardly contain them, and the fishermen, about 20 men, needed more than 1 hour to bring over all the fishes from the nets into the containers.
GGJ|9|136|12|0|When their work was done, they shouted from joy, and they praised God who really had exalted His name in the Son of David. And with their abundant catch they navigated to their little village that was located nearby the place Jesaira.
GGJ|9|136|13|0|When they came home with their abundant catch, and their relatives saw the big quantity of fishes with which they came home, there was no end to their astonishment. And the relatives said: "Listen, you never caught so many fishes - not even in the most favorable time - and most of them are noble fishes. There must have been a miracle that was performed for you by one or the other pious person who is very pleasing to God, like there seem to be many now since the great Savior of Nazareth is traveling around and who teaches with divine power and voice the truth to the people."
GGJ|9|136|14|0|The fishermen agreed with their relatives and told them how it happened. And also the relatives glorified and praised God, because He had given such a power to a human being.
GGJ|9|136|15|0|But the fisherman, who before came in a boat ashore to us, said: "Listen, this Man Jesus of Nazareth is not like a prophet who only can say and do what is given and allowed to Him by God's Spirit, but He is someone in whom the fullness of God's Spirit, power and might lives physically, for He does not say like the prophets: 'The Lord has spoken to me: Open your mouth and tell the people My will and speak so to those who have forgotten Me,' and do this and that. For our Jesus says: 'I am the Lord and you are all brothers, and none of you should exalt himself above the other.' And to the sick ones He says: 'I want it, be healed', and then the sick person is healed in one moment. He who was blind, can see sharper than an eagle, and he who was lame, jumps like a deer. And when He says to a dead person: 'Stand up and walk', then the dead person rises with a full new life and walks around very cheerfully and with joy.
GGJ|9|136|16|0|Look, this and still much more is witnessed now by thousands of people who have seen it with their own eyes and have heard it with their own ears, and that is why I believe that in the Man Jesus of Nazareth lives the fullness of God's Spirit. But many, many thousands of people take offence that He is a visible Human Being, and they call Him a great prophet from the tribe of David who he himself, in the spirit, called Him his Lord.
GGJ|9|136|17|0|But if it is written in the Scripture that God has created man in His image and that Abraham has seen God in the form of a man, just like Jacob-Israel, then why should anyone be offended now at the full manly form of the Lord Jesus of Nazareth and not completely believe that in Him lives the same Lord who called Moses on Mount Sinai and who gave him the laws for Israel?
GGJ|9|136|18|0|But because I completely believe without any doubt that this is indeed the case with Jesus of Nazareth, I will go now without delay on my way and go quickly to Jesaira where He stays personally with the innkeeper whom you all know very well because of his piousness. There I want to know Him still better for the first time personally, and if I come back I will not hide anything from you."
GGJ|9|136|19|0|Also a few other fishermen said: "Also we want to know Him personally. And since we have given our word to Him, shouting loudly from the ship, that we will go to Him still tonight instead of very early in the morning, we will go with you to Jesaira. But let us take several of the most beautiful and best noble fishes with us that the innkeeper should prepare for the Lord."
GGJ|9|136|20|0|That was pleasing to everyone, and after the complete sunset in the first twilight, 12 fishermen - each one of them loaded with 3 fishes - went directly on their way, and they arrived easily and quickly to us in Jesaira.
GGJ|9|137|1|1|Contemplation in the evening (22/5)
GGJ|9|137|1|0|When they came to us, we were still outside, where we spoke about different things with one another.
GGJ|9|137|2|0|The skipper was the first who walked to Me, bowed deeply and said: "O Lord and Master, forgive me my great blindness, that I did not recognize You immediately when I wanted to turn around and when You mercifully called me to come ashore. And forgive me also that I came with my companions already this evening and not tomorrow, early in the morning as You told me. And moreover, please do not mind that we poor fishermen have followed the urge of our heart and have taken the liberty to bring along for You only a small offering from the great blessing that You have visibly given to us with the abundant catch of fishes. See, here are the most valuable fishes of this lake."
GGJ|9|137|3|0|I said: "Although I am much more pleased with your hearts than with the fishes that you have brought here for Me as an offering, but where the heart is united with the offering, the offering is also pleasing to Me. Let us therefore eat these fishes together tonight. Give them to the innkeeper, and he will know how they have to be prepared."
GGJ|9|137|4|0|Then the innkeeper called immediately a few of his servants and let the fishes be brought to the kitchen, about which the woman of the innkeeper was extremely surprised. Those 36 fishes were also very welcome to her because she did not have such big and noble fishes in her tanks. Also Mary, who was also working in the kitchen, was very joyful at this completely unexpected gift.
GGJ|9|137|5|0|Now we also left the lawn and went to a beautiful, spacious terrace that was located on a little hill at the lake, and from where there was really a splendid view over the lake and also over the surrounding landscape.
GGJ|9|137|6|0|Although it was now already quite late in the evening, but this did not matter because since the moon was already for ¾ in full light and because there was still some light from the late twilight, the peaceful view could still be called very beautiful. And they all praised the good idea of the innkeeper to let such a beautiful, spacious terrace be built on our little hill.
GGJ|9|137|7|0|On this terrace, they all looked at the nature for a while that became more and more quiet, and the skipper made the following very good remark about this: "If with man - when he has come into the years of his life about which he says that he does not like them - the evening of his soul would look like this natural evening, then he certainly would be pleased about it. But this is almost never the case, because man spends his old age in all kinds of sorrow, worries, weaknesses, sicknesses and in an ever increasing fear for the certain death of his body. And against this fear, his weak faith and his still weaker hope in a continuance of life of the soul somewhere in the beyond - which is up to now still not really known - gives him very little certainty. Or man, who can afford it because of his wealth, throws himself especially on his old age with all lust into all kinds of worldly pleasures in order to chase away the fear and fright for death that is troublesome above all to him. And when sicknesses, against which no healing herb can achieve anything, will take him into their grip, and he can very clearly see his coming end, than it storms all the more in his soul. And so the evening of the soul of an old person can be very seldom compared - and in our time almost not at all - with this truly more than beautiful natural evening. O dear Lord and Master, please tell us if it will always be like that with man forever."
GGJ|9|137|8|0|I said: "In order to give man a quiet evening of the soul, I Myself as Lord over life and death have come into this world. The one who believes in Me and always lives and acts according to My teaching, and who thus seeks God's Kingdom in himself, where he undoubtedly will certainly find it, his soul will have a much more quiet and more splendid evening of life than we can see and feel this natural evening before us now.
GGJ|9|137|9|0|Why is the evening of the soul with men often so extremely stormy and miserable? Because men have separated themselves almost completely from God, the original Source of all existence and life and of all light and all truth. And instead of that, they have turned with all their senses and strivings towards the world and its matter that is kept in judgment and death.
GGJ|9|137|10|0|If men will just like you turn away completely from the world and return to Me again in full faith and in all love, they will find in Me the quiet and blissful evening of the soul. But without that, the evening of the soul with men in the future will become still more stormy and terrible than anyone has ever experienced and felt until now. Because from now on, men will not be able to say anymore: 'Who has ever seen God and spoken with Him, and who can guarantee to us the full truth of what is written in the Scripture', because I Myself as the Lord am speaking now to men, well recognizable and visible to everyone, and I am showing them the truth of life, which is the fundamental truth of all truth. He who has accepted this in himself, will really have no fear for the death of his body, for he will not see nor feel death, even if he has to die physically 100 times."
GGJ|9|137|11|0|The really wise skipper said: "O dear Lord and Master, we thank You from the deepest bottom of our life for this lesson that greatly comforts our hearts. In You we do believe, in You we do hope, and we want to and will also love You above all. But now that I am still talking, please allow me mercifully, o Lord and Master, to bother You with still another question."
GGJ|9|137|12|0|I said: "Friend, I surely know what you still want to ask Me, but for the sake of the others, ask your question to Me anyway, but aloud, openly and freely, so that they also will be able to hear and understand what it is about."
GGJ|9|138|1|1|Contacting good spirits (22/6)
GGJ|9|138|1|0|Then the skipper said: "O dear Lord and Master, why is it actually not permitted to souls of deceased people to at least come to their relatives in visible form - especially when these are endangered to be swallowed up by the world - and warn them for the world and let them see the beyond. By that, the belief in the continuance of life of the soul after the death of the body would stay more truthful and firm with people. And in this way it would be based on their own experience, and through such belief, people would also believe more easily and surely in a God whom I suppose cannot at each moment see and speak to each person like we now?
GGJ|9|138|2|0|What is actually the use to proclaim to man a future life of the soul after the death of the body when we cannot really convince him about it?
GGJ|9|138|3|0|The priests, who believe very little themselves or mostly nothing at all, have therefore turned to all kinds of deceitful arts for a long time already, to keep the simple, blind people in real superstition, so that they would only work for them and bring them all kinds of offerings, so that they can fatten themselves without any tiring effort. If someone, who already went to the other side, would always appear to the people and would teach them about the real situation, then the priests would certainly not be able to establish a superstition into the people and maintain it by their deceits."
GGJ|9|138|4|0|I said: "Friend, that what, in your opinion, you would like to exist, has been always the case with every nation - as long as they lived according the always faithfully revealed will of God. But when the people let themselves gradually be captured too much by the lusts of the world and their flesh, also their spiritual sight darkened, and the people began to despise, fear and escape the admonitions of the beyond. And so they lost their ability - in an awakened state of mind - to be in contact with the souls who continue to live and work in the big beyond. Only the better people were visited and taught in clear dreams by the blissful inhabitants of the beyond, and this partly for their own personal benefit and partly also for the benefit of other people who were standing at the brim of a too deep abyss of destruction, and by that they were mostly saved.
GGJ|9|138|5|0|Just go to a really worldly person and tell him that this or that spirit has appeared to you and has told you this or that, do you perhaps think that this worldly person will believe you? O, absolutely not. He will laugh at you and call you a fool and a dumb fanatic.
GGJ|9|138|6|0|When on Mount Sinai the laws were given to Moses among all kinds of signs of My full presence, the people were dancing in the valley around a golden calf. Why did they not heed Me? Look, the cause was their worldly attitude. Now I Myself am visibly acting in this world - but why does the worldly people not believe in Me? Look, the reason is again their worldly attitude. And that evil attitude drives the priests on, so much so that they persecute Me, yes they even want to grab and kill Me like an ordinary criminal, as they already have tried several times.
GGJ|9|138|7|0|Did not an angel appear to Zachariah and to all who were in the temple, visibly and audibly, when Zachariah was offering and praying in the temple? And for that he was strangled by the worldly Pharisees who are lusting for power. This was also the fate of many wise men and prophets who came to meet the worldly attitude of men with the most lightened truth.
GGJ|9|138|8|0|The praiseworthy wish that you expressed in your question has always been permitted, and the simple people of the first times, who were morally still pure and unspoiled, were taught by pure spirits in all things because they were continuously in contact with them. The spirits showed men how they could dig up the metals from the Earth and how they could make all kinds of useful instruments and tools by means of the fire, of which they also learned from the spirits how they had to produce that. Because from whom else could the first men - who, as far as their insight was concerned, were still completely like children - learn it other than from those beings who are filled with wisdom, to whom everything is clear from God's light in them?
GGJ|9|138|9|0|Let those for whom this is not clear just imagine a newly born child who would receive from his parents only physical care but not the least resemblance of education. Not from the parents, neither from anyone else. Although he will grow up, but in using his limbs he will be much dumber than from nature the stupidest animal.
GGJ|9|138|10|0|Now imagine a faraway country on this Earth that is inhabited with such people without teaching and education. In 1.000 years they hardly will come to an intellect, and they will not even have another language than the animals in the forests and in the wilderness, as there are such men on Earth in this time, who really exist and who will still exist for a long time as proof for the fact that man without education and learning cannot know nor discover anything out of himself.
GGJ|9|138|11|0|But when men possess now all kinds of knowledge and skills, which they learn now of course from each other, then logically it must also be true that they had to be taught - at least in the first basic principles - by higher spirits who have knowledge of all things.
GGJ|9|138|12|0|Yes, the first men, who were also called 'children of God', were at first taught from the Heavens in everything. But men became aware that they had become wise and intelligent, and because of that, they became vain, arrogant and proud, and because of that, also more and more concentrated on the world, and selfish. They did not need the teaching from the Heavens anymore and were even ashamed of that, and they were hostile against those who reminded them.
GGJ|9|138|13|0|They established schools themselves and appointed all kinds of teachers and priests who slowly had more and more only their own worldly benefit in mind instead of the benefit of the people who in their blindness considered them as some kind of gods, and worshipped them, and who are still now very often worshipping them as such.
GGJ|9|138|14|0|When this is now happening before the eyes of everyone, and worldly man does not believe anything anymore which is purely spiritual, then is it surprising that the pure spirits are less and less appearing before the worldly minded people? O friend, the permission is still the same as ever, only men are not the same as before, who were in constant contact with the pure spirits from the Heavens.
GGJ|9|138|15|0|If men will become again pure and spiritual according to My teaching, then they also will come again into communication and contact with the spirits or souls of people who have left this world. But for worldly minded people such contact can actually have no use because they do not believe in it and they call it foolishness of the one who dares to remind them to the possibility of it.
GGJ|9|138|16|0|You yourself had already such visions and appearances, but were they useful to you? You say by yourself: 'Very little, because I myself did not believe that they were real and true, and considered them just like the other worldly people to be the result of a vivid imagination and a product of my fantasy.'
GGJ|9|138|17|0|But if you yourself, who are a rather pure human being, have already this kind of opinion about such occurrences, then what will the opinion be of the totally wrong and throughout worldly minded people?
GGJ|9|138|18|0|So it is completely senseless when such people say: 'Yes, if for instance my deceased father would come back as a visible spirit and would say to me: 'Look, it is so and so,' then I would believe it.' But now the spirit of his father comes, during the day, or at night in a clear dream, and he teaches his son. The son considers his vision then as a product of his fantasy and often believes even less than before. Then what was it good for and what was the use of that desired appearance of his father from the beyond?
GGJ|9|138|19|0|So if the very greatest part of men has to experience now at their departure from this world a very stormy evening of the soul that is mixed with all possible doubts, then no one else is to blame except themselves. If you, friend, have understood this, you certainly will no more ask Me such question."
GGJ|9|138|20|0|After these words they all thanked Me for this true explanation about this, which was easy to understand for everyone.
GGJ|9|139|1|1|Explanation of the Lord about the planet Mars (22/7)
GGJ|9|139|1|0|Then we continued viewing the surroundings, and our skipper, who had exceptionally sharp eyes, saw a ship at a certain distance that navigated into our direction, and he asked Me: "O Lord and Master, who can bring that ship so late in the evening to this place?"
GGJ|9|139|2|0|I said: "It brings one of My disciples. But do not talk much with him when he will be with us, for he also is someone who prefers a pound of yellow earth, which they call gold, then the whole Heaven with the treasures of the spirit and of eternal life."
GGJ|9|139|3|0|The disciples understood Me, as well as our Kisjona and Philopold, but the innkeeper and the 12 fishermen did not quite understand what I meant with that. However, no one asked Me anything further because a servant came now to us to tell us that the evening meal was ready.
GGJ|9|139|4|0|We stood up immediately from our seats that were placed on the terrace, and we went home where the tables with bread, wine and excellently prepared fishes were waiting for us in a very spacious hall. So we went to sit down immediately at the table and partook of the meal.
GGJ|9|139|5|0|After we had strengthened us with food and drink, and had talked with each other about all kinds of useful things, in which also Mary was very actively involved, our Judas Iscariot came to us in the hall and excused himself to Me that he had not been able to follow us earlier.
GGJ|9|139|6|0|I said: "Your worldly businesses are of no concern to Me. Do you then still not know why I have come into this world? He who adheres to the world and loves it, will soon or later - but always certainly - receive the reward that the world keeps always ready for its friends, and that reward is called: death.
GGJ|9|139|7|0|However, My Kingdom is not of this world, and he who adheres to Me will not receive death as reward but eternal life in My Kingdom. My other disciples, except of a few, have also woman and children at home, and still, they stayed with Me for the sake of the Kingdom of God. Then why did you go to your family, as if your concern for them is greater than that for Me? Write this into your worldly heart."
GGJ|9|139|8|0|Although these words of Mine were not so pleasing to the worldly minded disciple, but he nevertheless controlled himself and thanked Me for the admonition. And I said to the innkeeper that he should give him something to eat and to drink at another table. The innkeeper did that immediately, and the disciple sat down and took bread and wine. However, he did not receive any fishes because there were no more available and the disciple had already had his fill with fishes in Kis.
GGJ|9|139|9|0|Then we sat very cheerfully at our table, and I Myself instructed the 12 fishermen in My teaching about the Kingdom of God in man and made all this clear and understandable to them from the Scripture.
GGJ|9|139|10|0|When I was busy like this for about 2 hours with the 12 fishermen, and had finished My teaching for that day and evening, a servant came almost out of breath from the house to us in the hall and said: "Dear lords, I was working on the terrace and looked into the direction of the sunrise. There I discovered an extremely big star that stands very close to the horizon. Its light is red like blood, but also so strong that you cannot look at it for a long time. I never saw this kind of star before. What will this star mean? The Lord and Savior of Nazareth, whose wisdom is, as they say, superior to that of Salomon, will certainly know best what that star means."
GGJ|9|139|11|0|I said: "My dear friend, you have not been a servant of this house for a long time, since you have not come to know the Lord Savior of Nazareth better yet. But it is also understandable that you still do not know better your Lord Savior of Nazareth because before you were for a longer time a servant of a Pharisee in Capernaum. But where is your star that made you so afraid?"
GGJ|9|139|12|0|Now the servant said somewhat shyly: "Yes, in that case the lords should come outside for a while, because from this hall you cannot see it because the windows are not directed to the sunrise, but are just towards the other side."
GGJ|9|139|13|0|I said: "Then we will go outside for a while to see what kind of star made you so afraid."
GGJ|9|139|14|0|Then we walked outside and saw the red, big star in the east at once, which was now standing already higher above the horizon, by which the red color had greatly changed, although the light was exceptionally strong.
GGJ|9|139|15|0|Now I asked all those who were present and also looked at the star with somewhat anxious eyes: "Now, what do you think about this star? Do you know it or do you not know it? For you, My disciple Andreas, this star should truly not be strange because you are an astronomer."
GGJ|9|139|16|0|Andreas said: "Truly, Lord and Master, the constellation wherein it stands I do know, it is the Lion, as this constellation is already called of old, but the star I do not know. The color looks like that of the planet Mars, as it is called by the gentiles, but the size does not correspond with the named planet."
GGJ|9|139|17|0|I said: "And still, it is the planet that you just named. That it looks much bigger this year than usual is because it is now positioned the closest to the Earth. The changeable position of all the planets in relation to the sun and also in relation to each other has already been shown and explained to you on suitable occasions many times, and it also was shown to you that the planets can really come close to each other and also draw away from each other depending on how they were in a certain position through their orbit around the sun. And you still do not understand such completely natural phenomena, and by that you even become afraid in your mind, by which fear it very easily can become receptive to all kinds of superstition of the gentiles.
GGJ|9|139|18|0|Look, as already said, this planet is now located the closest to the Earth, and also to the sun, for the reasons that have been explained to you. And for this reason it looks quite bigger than when it is located far from the Earth, like every object that is closer by will also express and show itself to be bigger than from a greater distance. Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|9|139|19|0|Andreas said now: "Lord and Master, now this matter is again completely clear to me, and certainly also to all the others, and from now on we will no more break our head from a fearful mind on such occurrences.
GGJ|9|139|20|0|But since this star has brought us outside anyway, I gladly would like to briefly hear from Your mouth how most of the nations that are known to us, have come to believe that this star inflicts war among the nations, especially when it shows itself bigger to the human eye, just like now because of its nearness, for which reason it then also received the name of the pagan god of war, and many gentiles are also considering him to be the god of war himself and therefore also fear him."
GGJ|9|139|21|0|I said: "Do you still not know that all those extremely cunning priests of every people - who in their blindness, which is also a work of such priests, consider them servants and friends of the gods - know how to make use of all exceptional phenomena, and namely those at the firmament, to instill great fear and fright in them, partly through their words and partly through their deceitful arts in order to force them to bring greater offerings and other penances? Look, this also is a work of the priests, and in the course of time, also the kings of the Earth mostly originated from them.
GGJ|9|139|22|0|This star, because of its stronger atmosphere as celestial body, has a somewhat redder color than a planet with a less strong atmosphere. And its alternate strong and weak light intensity - but always with a reddish light - brought the priests soon upon the idea to call it a star of war before the people. If it was seen bigger, then coming wars were predicted to the people, and they started to give offerings.
GGJ|9|139|23|0|But if here and there among the people there was someone who told the people that the priests only wanted to exploit this opportunity and that the star as such was a completely harmless planet, and the people believed that wise man and brought little or no offerings at all to the priests, then the priests were very skilled to bring about enmities between the nations and let them inflame to war. These were then fought with the greatest bitterness and cruelty. Then the people ran massively to the priests in their temples and offered to the gods to make them milder. When at such malicious opportunities the priests had made a great profit, they tried to make the rulers milder again and the war was soon ended.
GGJ|9|139|24|0|If you have understood this now, then you also will perceive how our planet was honored to be considered as the god of the wars. But now we will leave this star alone. We go home and there we will go to rest."
GGJ|9|140|1|1|The courageous skipper (22/8)
GGJ|9|140|1|0|When we came into our hall again, the innkeeper asked Me where he could prepare a good resting bed for Me.
GGJ|9|140|2|0|But I said: "Look, friend, he who wants to have a bed, give him one, but I will rest tonight on My chair. Your chairs are more suitable to Me for resting than a bed."
GGJ|9|140|3|0|As I took My nightly rest now on My chair, My disciples did also not want any beds, but, like most of the time, they sat on their chairs besides Me. Only Mary and Joel took 2 beds in a side room.
GGJ|9|140|4|0|The 12 fishermen returned home again, to their nearby little village, with the intention to bring again fishes in the morning for Me and My disciples, but then a greater quantity, because through My words and teachings they were very well instructed and did not know what to do from sheer gratitude. All the way back unto their little village they shouted loudly from joy over Me, and could not stop speaking to their companions at home about the deep and pure godly truths that they had heard from My mouth. Their companions and relatives asked them if I perhaps also had performed a few signs or wonders.
GGJ|9|140|5|0|The skipper said: "What signs, what wonders? The word and the teaching of the Lord, which is the eternal, living truth that is full of light from His eternal Heavens, is in itself already the greatest sign and wonder, because before Him no one has ever spoken and taught as He speaks and teaches. Tomorrow I will still learn a lot of things from Him, which are still totally unknown to me, for he who does not become wise at His side and filled with the eternal life of the soul, stays eternally deader than a cement stone.
GGJ|9|140|6|0|I will make this now the most important task of my life to proclaim aloud His honor, His divineness and His truly holiest name, because the dumbness and evilness of all worldly men has left me now entirely. Who will stand before me with the lie when I will throw the truth as a burning thorn bush into his face? Just like before when the shepherd David slung a stone to the proud forehead of the giant Goliath, which threw him to the ground.
GGJ|9|140|7|0|Woe to the hypocritical Pharisee who thinks that he can teach me something differently. I will tell and show him, on which step towards Hell he is standing and what kind of reward awaits for him there."
GGJ|9|140|8|0|All his companions were surprised about the courage of the skipper, but said anyway that it would be more clever not to make immediately in the beginning such loud commotion, so that the evil Pharisees would not be made more hostile against the Savior and His disciples as they were already now.
GGJ|9|140|9|0|But the skipper said: "If in future we still will hold back against the greatest enemies of men and the truth, only out of fear for their evilness, then there never will be light among the people on this Earth. Therefore, with real courage, the truth should openly be thrown in their face, and we only have to really show these cunning cowards our teeth and claws just like a lion, then they soon will crawl back into their dark holes."
GGJ|9|140|10|0|The skipper continued his speech in this way for a while, until he was overtaken by sleep and he allowed himself a short rest. But in the morning he was completely strengthened and the first one to be on his feet. And his first thought was about Me. He glorified and praised Me with all his heart.
GGJ|9|140|11|0|When he saw that his companions were still sleeping, he woke them up and said (the skipper): "Friends, let us go quickly, so that we can arrive with our fishes still before sunrise, because this day we can receive the eternal life for our souls and also for the souls of still many other people."
GGJ|9|140|12|0|They all stood up quickly from their resting places, went to the fish tanks, took out about 100 of the most beautiful and best fishes and carried them to Jesaira.
GGJ|9|140|13|0|This time, also the 8 fishermen who stayed home the evening before went with them, and helped them to bring the fishes to Jesaira in containers that they put on a cart, which they pulled and pushed themselves.
GGJ|9|140|14|0|When they arrived easily and quickly in Jesaira, most of the disciples were still sleeping. Only I, Peter, Andreas, James, John, Kisjona, Philopold and the innkeeper and several of his servants were already on their feet, and outside we looked at the lively scenes of the early morning.
GGJ|9|140|15|0|When the fishermen saw Me, they immediately rejoiced and thanked Me already from some distance that I had considered them worthy to see and speak to them also on this day.
GGJ|9|140|16|0|When they were completely near to us with their cart, they asked Me once more if I mercifully and pleasingly would like to accept their small offering.
GGJ|9|140|17|0|I said to them: "The word that I said to you yesterday at a same circumstance is also valid for today, and from now on into all eternity. Give the fishes to the innkeeper. He will know how to use them."
GGJ|9|140|18|0|Then they gave the fishes to the innkeeper, and the skipper made it clear to the innkeeper that he should not be scanty with the fishes, because their fish tanks were so full with the best kind that they did not have to go out for 100 days for a new catch.
GGJ|9|140|19|0|Then the servants of Kisjona took the fishes and brought them to the big guest kitchen where there was a rather big container to keep the fishes, made of cedar wood, which was constructed by My foster father Joseph even before I was born and of which the innkeeper took good care because his father let it be constructed in the year when he died shortly after.
GGJ|9|140|20|0|The father of the innkeeper was a pious and very righteous man, and was therefore also an intimate friend of Joseph who had often some good work to do with the father of our innkeeper, and he also stayed a friend of the son as long as he lived. That is why the innkeeper was always very fond of My family.
GGJ|9|140|21|0|Only Myself they did not know so well in this house, and I was not so much appreciated there because I was always very quiet and did not step forward.
GGJ|9|140|22|0|These things may serve to know this house in Jesaira somewhat better, of which however - nota bene - like many other places at the Lake of Galilee, not a trace can be found anymore for already more than 1.000 years, because the many wars and migrations with which these lands were often afflicted, destroyed and devastated everything. And now back to ourselves.
GGJ|9|141|1|1|The nature of the beyond (22/9)
GGJ|9|141|1|0|When the fishes were brought to their spot I went with the former-mentioned friends and with the 20 fishermen to the terrace that we already know, and there we waited for the sunrise. The morning was completely pure and clear because a wind, blowing from the south, blew away the vapors of the lake and also of the surrounding mountains, and therefore, on all sides there was a beautiful view, which was especially praised by our fishermen.
GGJ|9|141|2|0|When our skipper was completely delighted at the beautiful view of the environment he said: "O Lord and Master, what are all Your works beautiful and wonderful. The one who looks at them with a pure mind must certainly experience much pleasure and joy, and this all the more if he feels in himself that they are never lost for his soul who lives forever. What do You think, o dear Lord and Master, of this opinion of mine, which is maybe still very immature?"
GGJ|9|141|3|0|I said: "Your opinion is very good and also true, because a perfect soul who is born again in My Spirit of love and truth will not only not loose anything when his body will fall away - except its heaviness and burden that bounds him to this material world - but will gain unspeakably more by it. For truly I say to you: no physical eye has ever seen, no ear ever heard and no human sense organ has ever felt all the happiness that awaits in the big beyond for those who love Me and live and act according to My teaching. I do not need to tell you more"
GGJ|9|141|4|0|Now the skipper said again: "O dear Lord and Master, where is actually that big, extremely beautiful beyond, where a perfect soul after the death of his body is taken up? Is it above all the stars, or in the midst of the stars, or in the free airspace where the clouds are floating?"
GGJ|9|141|5|0|I said: "My friend, you still are asking questions now in a very earthly, human manner, which however can also not be different with you. Look, the most blissful beyond is the true Kingdom of God, which is mainly inwardly in man, actually in the deepest inward part of his soul. From there, it is then also above the stars, everywhere in the endless space, in all directions, thus also in and under the stars, in the free airspace, on and in this Earth, and thus also everywhere, wherever you can think. Because everything that you see and feel on this world is also present in a similar way in the spiritual world, without which nothing material would exist nor could exist.
GGJ|9|141|6|0|Because look, this Earth, the moon, the sun and all those numberless stars, which are also merely big celestial bodies, and where just like on this Earth, all kinds of beings and creatures are living, are in fact also only purely spiritual, because they are only, by God's will, fixed expressions of His thoughts, ideas and visions in Himself. If God would push out such an idea outside the reach of His will and would not want to keep it fixed in His vision, then it also would not be there - which God is able to do if He would want that in His eternal order. But God wants that everything, just like He Himself, will exist forever, even though under many changings which are determined by God in such a way that everything will change from the first condition, in which all matter exists that are fixed by God's will, into a free and as it were independent condition which is spiritual and divine.
GGJ|9|141|7|0|When you will be perfected in the Spirit of God in your soul, you will be able to vision and use everything in yourself on a small scale what God has in Himself in the most endless measure. And then you will see and understand - indescribably much more clearly than now with your obscure and imperfect sense organs - the Earth as it is now and as it was in all former periods of existence and as it will be in the future periods until its material end, and after that, eternally further in its unchangeable spiritual and purest state. And also the moon, the sun and all those endlessly many other celestial bodies from the smallest to the greatest. That is why the sense organs were given to man in an obscure and imperfect form, to make it necessary for him to continuously think and search inwardly, because for the soul, who is related to the original light of God, there is nothing more disturbing and unbearable than the obscurity and unclearness of everything that he can only perceive with his obscure and imperfect sense organs of the body and of which he hardly can distinguish the outer layer.
GGJ|9|141|8|0|So the soul wants continuously to know the full truth, and thinks and asks and seeks then also unceasingly. And this activity of the soul results in a continuous increase of the awakening and strengthening of the inner spiritual ability regarding the seeing, hearing and observing, as well as the feeling and experiencing.
GGJ|9|141|9|0|If the soul would come directly in this world with a completely awakened inner awareness, he would immediately fall back into the greatest possible laziness and passivity, which would mean the same as if he would possess no life.
GGJ|9|141|10|0|But life's happiness consists most of all of activity, and so it is more useful for the soul to exercise himself in all kinds of activities instead of being continuously in a condition in which he can very clearly observe the inner life in all directions.
GGJ|9|141|11|0|If you well think about all this, you will by that already attain to a great clearness in yourself and understand many things which you were not able to understand up to now."
GGJ|9|142|1|1|The activity of the soul (22/10)
GGJ|9|142|1|0|Upon that, another fisherman said: "O Lord and Master, You said that when a soul enters into this world it would not be useful to him to possess directly a complete inner clearness, because - and this we very well can understand now - he would fall back into great laziness and complete passivity, for when someone has lost something valuable, he will certainly search for it as long as he will perhaps find it again. And in this way the soul seeks the clear inner light that was lost by his obscure outer sense organs. But when he has found that greatest treasure of life again, what will happen to his further activity? Because when man has fortunately found back that which he had lost, then his seeking, and thus his activity, will cease. When a soul has found again completely that which he sought by his active seeking, then most probably he will fall back again into complete laziness and passivity. But in that case, he would be as it were dead again, and that would in no way be beneficial for his blissfulness. In this respect, o Lord and Master, it is still not completely clear to me."
GGJ|9|142|2|0|I said: "Friend, since the true blissfulness of life does not consist of clear visioning and understanding, but only of the activity of love that should increase more and more, every soul should first make this his only life's element, for he otherwise can never attain to the inner clearness of life, because the activity of love is an inner fire of life, which must become a bright light-giving flame by its increasing activity.
GGJ|9|142|3|0|However, when this life's element in the soul is completely awakened, in such a way that the soul himself becomes this life's element - which means to say that the whole man is born anew and thus born again in the spirit - then the soul stays also active in the highest possible degree, despite his inner clearness which is a result of the activity of love that has raised to the highest possible level. And his blissfulness and clearness will increase according to the degree of his activity of love and not according to the degree of his clearness, to which at no time he can attain without the activity of love, because God has determined since eternity that no spirit and no human soul can ever attain to the light without the corresponding activity.
GGJ|9|142|4|0|How do people in this material world make light? Look, they rub wood against wood or stone against stone, just as long as fire sparks will come off. The fire sparks fall on lightly inflammable material that maintain the glow. Once that glow is sufficiently present, and inflammable objects come in contact with it - like wood, straw or a certain lightly inflammable resin mixed with sulfur and naphtha - then soon a bright flame will flare up and it will become light in himself and around him into all directions.
GGJ|9|142|5|0|Could there ever have been any glow without that preceding activity, and from that, a shining flame which shows the highest degree of activity itself through its visible active movement?
GGJ|9|142|6|0|Look, in this way, already the dead material world shows, that in order to make fire and light a certain activity must precede. Thus, to the light of the soul's life must all the more precede a certain activity. By this, love will be awakened, which is the life element, and only from then on, the light of the soul will exist from its increased activity, and this is the wisdom, which recognizes, evaluates and orders itself and all things out of itself.
GGJ|9|142|7|0|Look, friend, this is how things are concerning the life of the soul and his inner clear ability to recognize himself, and so you should not be afraid that a blessed soul will ever become lazy and passive as a result of his divine wisdom, because the wisdom of a soul here, and still more in the beyond, will always be the result of his activity. If this would or could cease, then with the soul, also his wisdom and his inner clearness of life would cease. Did you understand this now?"
GGJ|9|143|1|1|The activity of the spirits (22/11)
GGJ|9|143|1|0|The fisherman said: "Yes, Lord and Master, it is now completely clear to me, but now I moreover would like to know of what actually does the activity of a perfect soul in the big beyond mainly consist. On this hard Earth there are of course for men many thousands of different things to do if he wants to stay alive, but then what has to be done in the big spiritual beyond? Do they also plow, sow and reap there for the sake of their livelihood?"
GGJ|9|143|2|0|I said: "O yes, friend, plowing, sowing and reaping, but of course in a different manner and in a different sense from what happens in this material world.
GGJ|9|143|3|0|Look, without the great activity of the spirits, namely of the perfect spirits, nothing on any globe would exist. Not only nothing would grow and no living being would walk on the face of the Earth, but also there would have never been a sun or globe that would have existed, and would certainly not continue to exist.
GGJ|9|143|4|0|Although men plow the soil and straw the seed in its furrows, but it is for the spirits to accomplish the germination, the growing and the ripening of the fruit. From this, you surely will understand that namely for the perfect spirits there is a lot of work and a lot to do for your visible world here on this Earth, as well as on all the other celestial bodies. And even more for the sake of the right development of the soul and the perfection of men, already on this side, and still much more after that on the other side, because there are always much more, often extremely imperfect souls coming to the big beyond than perfect ones, especially from this Earth. The imperfect, bad souls would soon spoil this whole Earth with the help of the unfermented nature spirits, so much so that no grass, no bush, no tree would grow on it, and no animal and no human being would be able to exist anymore.
GGJ|9|143|5|0|Only through the love, the wisdom and the might of the perfect spirits, the bad, imperfect souls on the other side are hindered in this, they are continually and progressively developed, and if possible they are also brought closer, step by step, to the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|9|143|6|0|How the perfect spirits can accomplish all that, can however not be expressed into words, but when you yourselves will be born anew and reborn, it will be clear and understandable to you how the spirits are working and accomplishing things. Did you also understand that?"
GGJ|9|143|7|0|Now the same fisherman said again: "Yes, dear Lord and Master, and I thank You for Your extremely great patience with us weak and still very stupid men. O, it certainly will still take a long time before we, who are living among sheer wonders, will understand these wonders. We see and enjoy the water and do not know in the least what it is. So we also see the fire and its light and feel the glow and its warmth, but do not know in the least what it is or its actual cause of existence. But no matter how, we are now already extremely glad and cheerful because we have received the infallible way to the full and living truth by Your extremely great mercy and love. O dear Lord and Master, help us also with Your mercy, so that we will never become tired, weak and lazy by walking this road unto the lightening goal."
GGJ|9|143|8|0|I said: "He who believes and who has the right will, will also reach that to which he seriously strives for. And also you will soon and easily reach the goal, since at My side you zealously have already gone halfway the road."
GGJ|9|143|9|0|When I had satisfied the fishermen completely with My teaching, they thanked Me again, withdrew and talked among each other about what they had heard, and they imprinted it firmly into their memory.
GGJ|9|144|1|1|The meaning of the predictions of the Lord (22/12)
GGJ|9|144|1|0|But I talked with our innkeeper, Philopold and Kisjona about many things, and also about the future of the whole Jewish country.
GGJ|9|144|2|0|When the disciples heard Me talking about the dark future of the country, they said among themselves: "Sometimes you really do not know what to think about Him. We do not want to say anything against His parables in which there is always a deeper spiritual basic meaning and which He always explained to us when we did not understand them, but when in His teaching - which has to be established among the people in already 10 years time, and which can and will change people into lambs - He always speaks about a future that is still more miserable than the present time, then one does often not know what to think about it.
GGJ|9|144|3|0|Besides, He also said repeatedly that without God's will, not even one hair can be touched and not one sparrow can fall off the roof. If nothing can happen without His will, then surely there can be no miserable future without His will. And even the less when - as already said - men must be changed into lambs by His teaching, which is an active Word of God and which is talking about nothing as often and penetrating than about the love for God and fellowman, and also about humility, reconciliation, self-denial and mercy.
GGJ|9|144|4|0|If men must indeed become like that, as - to our best knowledge -several thousands of people became like that in a short time, then how can He always make predictions about a future that is still more miserable than no matter what time in the past and in this already extremely miserable present time now? Who can understand that? We absolutely do not understand it.
GGJ|9|144|5|0|I suppose that He wants to have it that way for one or the other secret reason that is only known to Him. Otherwise we completely cannot understand how He can make such predictions about an extremely miserable future that is the result of His teaching, which now at the time that it exists far in Asia, even among the Mores far in Egypt and which is also spread already in Europe among the Romans and the Greeks among many thousands of people who really believe in Him and who can always confirm its lightening truth through signs.
GGJ|9|144|6|0|Yes, if these extreme conditions in the future that are predicted by Him must be the result of the pure divine teaching, and the Kingdom of God will take on such lamentable form among the people, then it surely will be much better not to proclaim such teaching at all among the people, so that they will not become even worse devils than they are already for the greatest part now."
GGJ|9|144|7|0|I did of course hear all those remarks from My disciples and said to them: "How can you still be offended at My predictions about the future? Did I not announce them to you already several times and have also completely truthfully shown to you what, because of the free will of men, the cause of the extremely bad future will be. And you well grasped, realized and understood it, and were not offended. Then why were you irritated now because of that, and how can you say that the future, when My gospel will be known, can only become as bad as I want it, for a reason that is only known to Me?
GGJ|9|144|8|0|Oh, oh, how very shortsighted you still are all of you. Indeed, without My will not one hair on the head of man can be touched, no sparrow can fall off the roof and no one can change the size and form of his body, or make the day longer or shorter, for all these things are directly under the power of My will, which is also one and the same in all of the numberless many angels of My eternal and endless Heavens. But here on this globe, where everyone must first go through the test of the freedom of his will, it is quite different concerning the almightiness of My will in the moral and mental sphere of life of man, as I have shown you already oftentimes.
GGJ|9|144|9|0|And did I not say: in a world where man cannot become one of the worst devils, he also cannot become a true child of God? That is why I Myself reveal now directly My will to you men, so that you will make it as your own and become in everything completely like I am.
GGJ|9|144|10|0|And if this is now so, and can impossibly be otherwise - which you basically should clearly realize now - then how can you be offended when I also announce to these our friends what it will look like in the future as a result of the hardness and blindness of men who just like the many Pharisees do not want to turn to the light of life, but persecute it with all the anger of Hell?
GGJ|9|144|11|0|We have truly spread now the teaching of the Kingdom of God far and wide, from sunrise to sunset and from noon to midnight among many people, and many are already sunning themselves in the light from the Heavens, but still, this first spreading is still very small and is the property of only small families and communities. That is why it does not stir up too great sensation with all those many worldly mighty and above all imperious enemies of the light. And until now they did not undertake so many things against it.
GGJ|9|144|12|0|But just let the light be more widely spread, so that the priests can notice that their temples are no more filled with people on certain feast days and great offering days, but become more and more empty, then you will see with what kind of nameless anger they will rise against My teaching and its followers.
GGJ|9|144|13|0|Although My teaching is in itself the true peace of a soul who lives and acts according to it - yes, it is the blissful peace of Heaven in the whole man - but for the devils of Hell who, in human form on this Earth, will storm among the people with lies and cheating, it is a double-edged and flaming sword, a war and a great destruction. That is why the Kingdom of God on Earth will suffer great force, as this is already partly happening now, and those who want to have it, will also have to pull it to themselves with force.
GGJ|9|144|14|0|And look, the struggle that is predicted by Me because of the preservation of the free will of man, which is the arm of their love and thus of their life, is inevitable, because we do not first want to wipe away the people - who are wrong and evil and whose number is extremely great - from the face of the Earth by a flood for the sake of the teaching from the Heavens, since this teaching is actually given for the sake of those who are sick, the deaf and the blind, and those who are troubled with all kinds of afflictions, and not for the sake of those who are healthy. Then it can be easily understood that in time great battles and wars will spread over the face of the Earth, and mainly and firstly over the old kingdom of the Jews, out of which the teaching goes forth, and this with such great devastations that one will not be able to recognize anymore where one or the other city was located, where the vineyards, the fruitful lands and rich fruit orchards, pastures and fields have been. It will be changed into a desert and will never be transformed again into the Promised Land where once the honey and the milk were flowing.
GGJ|9|144|15|0|The fact that I am telling you beforehand has its reason: that you can prepare and arm yourselves against it on time. Because when you know when the thief is coming, it is easy to resist him, but if you do not know whether he will come, and when and how, during the day or at night when everyone is in deep sleep, then it is easy for the thief to come into the house and to take his loot. Therefore, walk always in the light of the inner day, and stay awake in My truth that is revealed to you, then you will be able to withstand the struggle with the enemy.
GGJ|9|144|16|0|Are you now still full of offense, now that I have shown this to you as clear as the sunlight?"
GGJ|9|145|1|1|The humility of the workers in the vineyard of the Lord (22/13)
GGJ|9|145|1|0|Now Peter said: "O lord and Master, we were actually not offended just now, and we will even be less offended since we realize now that we can never prevent what You, in all Your almightiness, do not want and wish to prevent. And what can still be done with Your continuous help, will also happen, for we always want to offer our life against the enemies of the truth. And before I fall, then, in case of need, 1.000 enemies of the truth and the life will fall. For we do not only want to be teachers in Your name, but also heroes, and with the word and the sword we want to fight against the adversaries and enemies of the truth. With Your name in our heart, and as our shield, we will conquer the whole world. But never leave us with Your mercy."
GGJ|9|145|2|0|I said: "If you stay in Me, I will also stay in you. However, without Me you can do nothing.
GGJ|9|145|3|0|And if you are with Me, and have done everything in My name, then say in yourselves: 'Look, o Lord, how we, while working in Your vineyard, are still standing before You as lazy and useless helpers.' For truly: he who exalts himself, will be humiliated, but he who humiliates himself, will be exalted.
GGJ|9|145|4|0|Besides, you will call no one 'Lord', for only one is your Lord and Master, and this is I. Also, you will call no one 'Father', for only one is your Father, namely He who lives in Heaven. So you also should call no one good and holy, for only God is good and holy.
GGJ|9|145|5|0|You are all brothers and sisters among each other. The one among you, who wants to be the first and the most important, should be the helper and servant of all. For in My Kingdom, the most humble, the minor and apparently the least, is actually the most important and the greatest in all wisdom and power.
GGJ|9|145|6|0|Now you know what you should do and what you always have to heed in order to keep Me and My power and might in yourselves and work with it. Do it always in this way, then you will also stay in Me and I in you."
GGJ|9|145|7|0|Now our skipper came to Me and said: "O, dear Lord and Master, You said that one should not call anyone 'father', because only God is the Father of all men. I can indeed see that You are completely right. Only, I do not know how I should understand what is written in the law of Moses and how it can be explained when Moses says: 'Honor your father and mother, so that you will live long and that it will go well with you on Earth.' Here Moses, the great and mighty prophet of Jehovah, calls the one who begets children, 'father'. And there is also: 'our father Abraham, Isaac and Jacob'. Now if we as children call our begetter 'father', are we then committing a sin against You, according to what You have said, o Lord?"
GGJ|9|145|8|0|I said: "The word in itself is not important, but only its inner meaning. Therefore, children can without any problem call their begetter 'father', and the one who gave birth to them 'mother', because children cannot grasp the spirit of the word. But you can grasp now the inner spirit of the word, and know that the eternal supreme, pure love in My heart for you men, whom I educate to become My children and am eternally exalting them, is the only true Father. Thus, friend, understand well, only in this spiritual sense of the word you should call no one 'Father'.
GGJ|9|145|9|0|Remember also, that every pure outer word, as well as a letter, is in itself dead and can awaken no one. Only the inner spirit in the word - whether it is spoken out or written down in letters - makes everyone alive who thinks, acts and lives according to its inner, living meaning. However, the one who only believes, acts and lives according to the outer meaning of the word, like the Pharisees, remains dead, like also the letter of the word in itself is dead. This to reassure you."
GGJ|9|145|10|0|The fishermen and all the others thanked Me for this explanation that I added, and they thought deeply about everything I had said and explained to them here this morning still before sunrise.
GGJ|9|145|11|0|As the sun rose now with a strong red color above the horizon, surrounded by rose light little clouds, which was a beautiful view, the innkeeper said: "Although such morning is a nice and beautiful view, it is a pity that after such rose colored morning there is almost never a rose colored evening that follows. Already of old it is said: 'Roses in the morning, dirt in the evening'. Lord and Master, will these morning roses bring us dirt this evening?"
GGJ|9|145|12|0|I said: "As long as I am among you, you can leave out the old sayings of the astrologers, although they are indeed confirmed here and there, because the One who is Lord of the morning, is also Lord of the evening. If you have understood this, you do not have to be afraid for the dirt of the evening."
GGJ|9|145|13|0|When I had said that to him, he became glad, for he was never a friend of dirty evenings.
GGJ|9|146|1|1|The Lord visits the poor fishermen of the bay (22/14)
GGJ|9|146|1|0|A messenger came now from the house to tell us that the morning meal was waiting for us. Then we left the terrace and went immediately inside. There we sat at the table in the order that is already known, and the 20 fishermen sat at the table that was set for them. And, strengthened by the beautiful morning, we partook very cheerfully of the extremely well prepared morning meal.
GGJ|9|146|2|0|When we had finished the meal after ½ hour, the innkeeper asked Me what I would do until noon.
GGJ|9|146|3|0|I said: "It is free to ask, but also to answer. Although it is not always in My order to determine beforehand what I will do, for it all depends on the One who lives in Me, and I, who am now also only a man of flesh and blood, having an immortal soul, have to listen to that Spirit in Me. Only after He has said to Me: 'Go here or there, do this or that', then also My flesh and blood will know it. But this time the Father has already spoken to Me, and I know what I should do, and so I also can tell you.
GGJ|9|146|4|0|Look, not far from here, in the direction of Caesarea Philippi, this Lake of Galilee has one of its largest bays, through which however a big ship can hardly navigate. But smaller boats can reach its rather widely extended shores, which you do not know yet. On those shores is located a small fishing village, leaning against a steep mountain, and its Greek inhabitants feed themselves mostly with fishes and with the milk of a few goats. They always sell the possible surplus of their fishes in Caesarea Philippi, and in return for that, they take salt, bread and a few tools which they need for their little housekeeping and for their work.
GGJ|9|146|5|0|I had already visited these fishermen before when they still were in a poor spiritual and physical condition, because spiritually they still belonged to the school of the Greek so-called 'worldly wise dogs', and physically they inhabited the most miserable huts that they built on the bare rocks of the mountain. When I visited them, I greatly lifted them up from what concerns their physical condition, but especially from their spiritual sphere.
GGJ|9|146|6|0|And look, those fishermen, whom I am describing to you now, are the ones we are going to visit. So provide us with a number of small and light boats with which we can navigate into the bay. In 1 hour and a little more we can easily reach the mentioned village. If you wish, then see to it that we quickly can sail off. You will have great joy about those fishermen whom you still do not know up to now. A couple of hours after noon we will be back here again in Jesaira."
GGJ|9|146|7|0|When I had said that to the innkeeper, Kisjona said to Me: "Lord and Master, 3 good ships of mine are laying in the port. Can we not use those, to spare our innkeeper the trouble to gather the right number of small boats with his neighbors, since he is not enough provided with seaworthy boats?"
GGJ|9|146|8|0|I said: "Friend, where the lake is deep we can use your ships anyway, but when we come to the shallow bay that is fully grown with much reeds and reed pipes, your ships cannot anymore give us the service that we want."
GGJ|9|146|9|0|Kisjona said: "Also to each of my ships there are 4 little boats hanging, which can be used if necessary. Besides, my faith in You and Your power is so strong that I cannot have the least of doubt that in Your presence we can navigate into the shallow bay with my ships."
GGJ|9|146|10|0|I said: "Yes, if the faith of you all is such, then we can try the short sea trip with your ships."
GGJ|9|146|11|0|After I had said that, we all stood up and went immediately to Kisjona's ships, and he gave instructions to his present skippers as to what they had to do. When they heard that they had to sail into the bay with the reed, they shrugged their shoulders, indicating that it would not succeed.
GGJ|9|146|12|0|Nevertheless, we stepped into the 3 ships and sailed off quickly. Mary stayed in Jesaira because she heard that we would be back a couple of hours after noon, and she discussed about many things with the woman of the innkeeper who was a close relative of the first woman of Joseph.
GGJ|9|146|13|0|Already after ½ hour we reached the fatal bay, and the skippers said: "Now we must retract the rudder and take the pushing sticks."
GGJ|9|146|14|0|Kisjona said: "Listen, the Lord is close to us and He is with us. Do what He will tell you, for His power can do more than your pushing sticks."
GGJ|9|146|15|0|When the skippers heard this from Kisjona, they turned to Me and asked Me what they should do now.
GGJ|9|146|16|0|And I said: "Then turn the rudder to the back, then we will see if a good wind will push us through the reed."
GGJ|9|146|17|0|Then the skippers did what I had instructed them to do, and very suddenly a hard wind came from the east that made high waves in the bay and blew with these waves also our ships very fast over and through the reed into the bay. In this way we reached quickly and easily our place of destination. And they all admired the charm of the little village as it looked like during that time, and which was only known to Me and My old disciples. We went ashore at once and looked for the inhabitants.
GGJ|9|146|18|0|When we came at the first house, there was nobody home. And this was also the case with the other houses. They were closed off, and there was no one in a house or in a goat's stable.
GGJ|9|146|19|0|Then several disciples said among each other: "He knows the most secret thoughts of man, and already several times He precisely predicted the far future for us and many other people. Then why did He not know this time that the inhabitants of this little village are not at home? Strange, really strange. If He really did not know it, He could have saved us and Himself this sea trip. But if He knew, and He only made this trip to test our faith, then He should know that we all believe doubtlessly in Him, and are on His side, otherwise we would not have followed Him everywhere for almost 2 ½ years. Then why is a new testing of our faith good for?"
GGJ|9|146|20|0|Also our Kisjona asked Me: "Lord and Master, what are we doing now in this little village that is maybe since long deserted by the inhabitants? Let us step into our ships again and sail back to Jesaira. For what must we do here?"
GGJ|9|146|21|0|I said: "You are all still somewhat of little faith. If I would not have known that all the inhabitants of this little village are only at home today, then I also would not have searched for them in vain. Because yesterday they had a good catch with the help of My will, which they did not know, and they want to bring part of the fishes to the market in Caesarea Philippi, the city that has rather well recovered itself again. But they are home and we also would have met them in their houses, but when they saw our ships, they all hastily well hid themselves out of fear in the wood towards midnight, because they were convinced that they had been discovered and betrayed by someone, and that now ships of Herod were coming to bring them to ruin.
GGJ|9|146|22|0|There behind a rock they have placed a guard with sharp eyes, and he already saw that we are neither from Herod nor are Pharisees. And those guards are already leaving their place now and they soon will come close enough to us to convince themselves with more certainty as to who we are. After that, they will tell the hidden inhabitants of this little village that we are no enemies, and then the inhabitants will soon be with us and express their very great joy because I visited them."
GGJ|9|147|1|1|The fishermen greet the Lord (22/15)
GGJ|9|147|1|0|It soon happened as I had predicted. It did not take long before they all came out of their hiding place, and I called them with a loud voice to come to Me.
GGJ|9|147|2|0|They all recognized My voice immediately and shouted: "That is the great Savior of Nazareth, filled with all the power of Jehovah. Let us go quickly to Him."
GGJ|9|147|3|0|They came rushing to us and greeted Me with solemn, kind words, which were also united with their heart. And they thanked Me for all the good deeds which they greatly enjoyed, and were still enjoying since My first visit. Then they asked Me to continue to remember them and their children, which I also promised to them, as long as they would faithfully and actively persevere in My teaching.
GGJ|9|147|4|0|Then they took us to their habitations and let us see its very useful arrangement, as well as their fishing tools, their storerooms for the fishes, and also their flocks, consisting of goats and sheep. They also raised chickens and ducks and gooses. And as they were originally Greeks, they liked the 2 last-named kinds of fowl very much. They also showed us their very big beehives that gave them much good honey, which could easily be sold for much money in Caesarea Philippi. In short, this little people, who were formerly spiritually and physically extremely poor, improved themselves in a time of about 1 ½ year, in such a way that they were now quite wealthy.
GGJ|9|147|5|0|One of the inhabitants was a smith who knew how to make all kinds of useful and practical tools from iron and also from other metals. He also offered these tools for sale during the already mentioned opportunity, except for a few spears and lances, which were left with this little people at My first visit. Kisjona bought these weapons for 1 pound of gold, together with still several kinds of other tools, which he could well use for his big business.
GGJ|9|147|6|0|Kisjona asked the leader of this small community to visit him in Kis where they would talk about and settle a few things with each other for the benefit of this little village. The leader promised to do that, and he also did it soon after he returned from Jesaira, which he came to know now for the first time, because the innkeeper invited him to sail with us to Jesaira. Also our innkeeper bought different kinds of tools here from the smith.
GGJ|9|147|7|0|When the leader had briefly described to Kisjona, Philopold and the innkeeper what this region looked like before My first arrival and how it flourished suddenly by My word, it was especially the innkeeper who was surprised, to whom this seemed more unusual than to the 2 first mentioned ones who had seen already greater signs of Me.
GGJ|9|147|8|0|Then the inhabitants wanted to treat us with all kinds of things, but I said to them: "My dear friends, this is not the reason why we came here, and we will soon leave and go back again, for I still have to settle a number of things in Jesaira. However, I have come to you now with My disciples and friends because you faithfully kept My teaching and have become true gems of My will.
GGJ|9|147|9|0|Since you became that way, it was also time to let you know other people who should learn from you and acquire your true firmness of faith. And since you are also good speakers, you may from now on at certain opportunities speak with other people about Me and My Kingdom on Earth and show them the way of life.
GGJ|9|147|10|0|He who will live according to My teaching and will act like you, and who does not say and think within himself: 'Look, this time the Lord has spoken again completely like a simple man, and not much of the Kingdom of God can be discovered in this,' will also attain to that to which you have already attained, and he will be able to say, just like you: 'Now I do not live anymore, but the Lord lives in me.'
GGJ|9|147|11|0|So remain faithful to Me, also in your descendants, then I will stay in you. Do in My name what I have advised you to do now, at a right opportunity that you very easily and soon will recognize. But do not throw My pearls to the pigs of pure worldly people.
GGJ|9|147|12|0|But tell Me now, leader of this small, but for Me still great community, why you actually hid yourselves in the bushes of that wood when you saw our 3 ships navigating into the bay. Did you then not think about the power that was given to you by Me as a result of your unwavering faith?"
GGJ|9|147|13|0|The leader said: "O Lord and Master full of God's supreme might and power, look, that was very strange. Already several times since You were here, big and smaller ships have tried to navigate into this bay that is always richly provided with fish and grown with reeds and reed pipes, but no one succeeded to penetrate even a hand's breadth over the borderline of reeds, for with the might of Your living word and will we drove them all directly far back into the lake. But this time Your word and will in our heart did not help us, for the reason that I very well understand now.
GGJ|9|147|14|0|When we saw these 3 ships, we immediately forbad them in Your name to navigate into this bay, but the ships did not stop, but penetrated unstoppably ever deeper into our bay. Then we all became really afraid, and we could do nothing else except to flee and to hide us in the bushes of the wood and in the big hole, that has an entrance behind the wood which can hardly be noticed and which is so spacious inside that easily many thousands of people can stay there.
GGJ|9|147|15|0|Nevertheless, we put out a guard who had to tell us who would come to land from the 3 ships, who did not want to obey to the power of Your word and will in us, and what they would do. But the guard announced to us soon that those who had come to land were no Romans or subjects of Herod, but a group of friendly looking people, consisting of Jews and Greeks, and who did not try to force into our houses.
GGJ|9|147|16|0|After that message we felt lighter in our heart, and we advised the guard to convince himself more closely as to who those men were who had come to land. We received an even better message. Only after that, we dared to come into the light. We then heard Your call, which we know well, and hurried to You, the Father and Lord of all existence and life.
GGJ|9|147|17|0|Now it became of course clear to us why the 3 ships did not want to obey us, for although Your word and will in us are truly miraculously powerful, they will still eternally not equal Your very own will and resist it. And we certainly thought too little about it this time. We did not consult enough Your Spirit in us, to know if we had to command the ships in Your name or not. If this time, like on other occasions, we had asked for advice, then it also would had been clear to us who were coming on the ships. But because we did not do that, we had to pay for that with our fear and by running away. Is it no so, Lord and Master?"
GGJ|9|147|18|0|I said: "Yes, it is so, and by this experience you became wiser again. But make yourselves ready now to leave, leader, and sail with us to Jesaira."
GGJ|9|148|1|1|Love, meekness and patience are better than justified zeal (22/16)
GGJ|9|148|1|0|After these words, the leader prepared himself, stepped into the ship where I was on with My old disciples and the other 3 friends, and he navigated with us to Jesaira. We quickly and easily came into the mentioned village where a well prepared midday meal was already waiting for us. Only 2 hours had passed since noontime, and thus it was still the normal time on which we usually ate for the noontime.
GGJ|9|148|2|0|Our leader was surprised about the beautiful wheat bread, and even more about the good wine and the excellently prepared noble fishes. After we partook of the meal, we went again to the already known terrace, about which also our leader could not stop praising the very beautiful view.
GGJ|9|148|3|0|After he had looked into all directions around him, he said (the leader): "This is remarkable. Our little village is located only 2 hours from here at the same lake, but what a difference between here and there. Here the surroundings abound in charming and attractive beauty, and at my place it looks more awful than charming. Although around our village it looks now, thanks to Your mercy, o Lord, very reasonable, but a panoramic view that refreshes the mind, is completely lacking. Our bay, which cannot be called exactly small, is on both sides so much closed up at the entrance by the rather high and steep mountains that are located before it, that from the roof of our habitations and also from the mountains after us - as far as they can be climbed upon with the greatest difficulty because of their steepness - we cannot even see the high sea, let alone anything else, because the mountains are stretching out at the right side in a half circle further into the big lake and are completely obstructing our view.
GGJ|9|148|4|0|But instead of that, our region has another good quality compared to this one. Here, one is certainly more drawn to the love for the world than in our true desert, and the love for the world is not suitable to awaken the divine Spirit in man. Once it is awakened, then of course also such view, as this one, will certainly harm no one any more."
GGJ|9|148|5|0|When the leader of the bay had spoken really wisely about this region, he asked who those 20 simple men were, who also visited the bay with us, but who until now did not speak a word to anyone else, except among themselves. And I described them to him, which made him very glad.
GGJ|9|148|6|0|Then I let the skipper come to him. He spoke with him and was surprised about his eloquence and about his earnest and great courage.
GGJ|9|148|7|0|Then he stood up, he friendly held out his hand to the skipper and also to all his companions, and said (the leader): "With such men in the group, many things for the salvation of mankind can be realized. Truly, he who still fears men of this world is, especially in this time, not fit to spread the Kingdom of God, where force upon force has to be used to open up the gates for the truth and give entrance to it.
GGJ|9|148|8|0|Now we should no more work in secret, but step courageously with the light from the eternal Heavens of God also to the kings and princes of this world, and show them that they are also human beings, who, as they are now, will not live forever, but can expect the judgment and the eternal death in the big world of the beyond. Yes, yes, you are right: as a burning fire one should sling the truth into the face of worldly men, and fight with a flaming sword against the priests of the lie, of dark superstition and deceit, otherwise the Earth will always remain a valley of tears and a grave of death, not only for their bodies, but also for their souls."
GGJ|9|148|9|0|Now I said: "You are right, I praise your zeal, but together with your justified zeal remember also the following: there is always a greater power in the wisdom of the human spirit than in his fist, and where earnest in itself can perform little or nothing, love with its patience and meekness will do wonders. The full earnest in your own heart and its courage controls yourself. However, your weapon against men should always consist only of love, meekness and patience. Then you will achieve more on this way on which I Myself am going before men than with sheer zeal of fire and its earnest that is as hard as diamond.
GGJ|9|148|10|0|You really should not be afraid of worldly people, who in their anger can indeed kill the body, but can do nothing further anymore to your soul. Therefore, fear only the One who is a true Lord over life and death since eternity.
GGJ|9|148|11|0|But if you see that with love and right wisdom you can achieve nothing with men who went too much into the dark, then turn your back on them and go away from there, and you certainly will find again men with whom you will be able to do good things in My name.
GGJ|9|148|12|0|You should confess Me before all men, because I also confess you before My Father, but you should not force Myself on the dark, worldly men, and should also not throw My pearls to those who are worldly pigs. For I say to you: My Word is only a true fertilizer of life for the wheat, and My teaching is a true fertilizer for the noble grapes of the vineyard, but for the weeds of the Earth I do not have any fertilizer of life, for it is only to be trampled upon and burned, and to fertilize the common soil of the Earth with its ashes.
GGJ|9|148|13|0|He who is on the Earth for life will be awakened to life by My Word, but he who is here for death by his own will and firm stubbornness, will also pass into death. He who wants to stand up for life from the grave of his matter, may stand up, but he who wants to fall, may fall.
GGJ|9|148|14|0|To preach the gospel to the devils would mean to pour oil on the fire. So be always clever like the serpents, but together with that, also as meek like the doves, then in this manner you will be very skilful workers in My vineyard of life."
GGJ|9|148|15|0|When I had said that to the zealots of fire, there was a complete change in their mind, and they thanked Me from the deepest of their heart for this lesson.
GGJ|9|149|1|1|The Lord predicts the end of His time on Earth (22/17)
GGJ|9|149|1|0|Much was still spoken after that, until the evening, about the Earth, its form, about the sun, the moon and the stars and about the other phenomena of the world's nature, which brought about great joy to everyone.
GGJ|9|149|2|0|The chief from the bay said: "O Lord and Master, all praise to You, all honor, all love and all thanks, because You have revealed this to us, and now we know about the big house - which is called Earth, and on which we are temporarily living - what it looks like and how it is made. Because the ignorance of those things was mostly the source of evil superstition, and as a result of that, an almost inexhaustible source of nourishment for the lazy and slow pagan priests who worship idols. But with Your help it soon will be different."
GGJ|9|149|3|0|Now a servant came, who invited us for the evening meal, for the sun had already set a couple of hours ago. So we stood up immediately from our seats on the terrace and went to the house to partake of the evening meal.
GGJ|9|149|4|0|After the evening meal we still stayed awake until midnight, and during that time, on My request, My John explained many things to the 20 fishermen and the leader of the bay. Close to midnight we went to rest, and still, before sunrise we were on our feet.
GGJ|9|149|5|0|The fishermen went home, but they came back to Jesaira very early in the morning with a load of the best of fishes, which were also immediately prepared for the morning meal.
GGJ|9|149|6|0|As usual I went outside before sunrise, together with all who were with Me in this village. On the beautiful terrace I laid My hands upon the 20 fishermen, the chief of the bay, the innkeeper, Kisjona and Philopold, and filled them with the power to heal all kinds of diseases in My name, and I gave them the right to spread My teaching among the people, and more precisely among the blind Jews and the gentiles.
GGJ|9|149|7|0|They all thanked Me from the deepest of their heart for this calling, and they went then with Me for the morning meal.
GGJ|9|149|8|0|During the morning meal, Mary said to Me: "My most beloved son, You have done so many signs everywhere, but here You did not show anything of Your truly divine power. Perform a sign here also, before You travel on."
GGJ|9|149|9|0|I said: "Woman, talk to the fishermen, then they will tell you if I did not perform any sign here. But I did not come into this world for the sake of the signs, but for the sake of the truth and the life of the soul, so that everyone who believes in the Son of Man, will have eternal life in him.
GGJ|9|149|10|0|No one will be saved because of My signs, but rather, everyone who believes in Me and who lives and acts according to My teaching. Besides, I have given now the power to My friends to do good to the poor, suffering people in My name, and this is a greater sign than when I would now create a world before your eyes.
GGJ|9|149|11|0|However, at the end of My time on this Earth, which will be during the coming time of Easter in Jerusalem, I will perform a very great sign for all men, by which many will receive eternal life, but a lot of them will come to judgment and eternal death. The one who will then not be offended at Me, will receive the life of the soul."
GGJ|9|149|12|0|Mary said: "Of what will that last great sign consist? So that also I can come to Jerusalem to see Your greatest sign, performed by You."
GGJ|9|149|13|0|I said: "Woman, you surely will come to Jerusalem and see the last and greatest sign that I will perform, but by that you will feel no joy but a great sadness in your pure heart. I will be betrayed, be caught by the Pharisees and be handed over to justice. And what concerns My body, it will be killed on the cross as a common criminal, but on the 3rd day I will - out of My own power and might - arise again. I will come to all My friends and brothers and give them the power to forgive men their sins in My name and to awaken the dead to life. Look, woman, of this will consist the last and greatest sign that I will perform in My body."
GGJ|9|149|14|0|Mary, and all the other friends with her, said: "But Lord and Master, You surely will not let this happen to You?"
GGJ|9|149|15|0|I said: "Only I know the will of the Father in Me, and My soul knows what I have to do. The one who will not be offended at Me, will just like Me overcome death and penetrate to eternal life.
GGJ|9|149|16|0|The one who loves the life of this body because of the world, will loose the life of this soul. But the one who, for My sake, does not love it, will keep it forever in My Kingdom."
GGJ|9|149|17|0|After these words of Mine, all those who were present became sad, and they thought about it, as to what would be the result of that.
GGJ|9|149|18|0|And I said: "Why are you sad about that? Do you perhaps think that I will leave you after the dead of My body? O, certainly not. Only then I will really stay with those who are Mine until the end of times on this Earth, and I will keep open, for everyone who believes in Me, the gates to the eternal life in My Heavens. Although My sheep will be scattered when I will be killed as their Shepherd, but I Myself will then gather them again, and then there will be only 1 flock and 1 Shepherd forever. But the billy goats and the wolves in sheep clothing will be removed and delivered to judgment and the eternal death of matter."
GGJ|9|149|19|0|When I had finished this short speech, a Voice sounded in the space of the hall, and the words sounded like this: "This Jesus of flesh and blood is My beloved Son, whom the whole of humanity should glorify. He is the incarnated expression of My love, My wisdom and My will. I am in Him and He is in Me. We are completely one. He who sees and hears Him, sees and hears also Me. And he who will do My will, will have eternal life in himself."
GGJ|9|149|20|0|After these words they all fell down before Me and wanted to worship Me.
GGJ|9|149|21|0|But I said to everyone: "Stand up from the ground, for in this kind of expressions of honor I am not pleased, but rather in your love and in the fact that you loyally and actively persevere in My teaching.
GGJ|9|149|22|0|Peace be with you all. But not the kind of peace like the world has and gives, but the inner peace of the heart, of the soul in My love, which is the eternal life. Amen."
GGJ|9|149|23|0|After these words of Mine, they all stood up, thanked Me for this comfort and became cheerful again.
GGJ|9|150|1|1|Section: The Lord in the region of Caesarea Philippi
GGJ|9|150|1|1|The trip from Kis to Marcus at Caesarea Philippi (22/18)
GGJ|9|150|1|0|Then I said to Kisjona: "Friend, let now again your 3 ships be ready for a further trip, for I want to travel to the old Marcus who lives near the city of Caesarea Philippi, and strengthen him, for he suffers already for ½ year from a fever."
GGJ|9|150|2|0|Kisjona gave then also immediately instructions to his skippers as to what they should do. And the ships were prepared immediately for the further trip.
GGJ|9|150|3|0|The 20 fishermen asked Me if one or the other could accompany Me to the indicated place, as well as Mary and Joel and the chief from the bay.
GGJ|9|150|4|0|I said to the fishermen: "Do as you like, but it is sufficient if the skipper and still another companion will sail together as witnesses to the few places which I will visit at the Lake of Galilee. And also Mary and Joel and the leader from the bay can accompany Me. So then, let us leave now."
GGJ|9|150|5|0|Also the innkeeper asked Me if he and his eldest son could accompany Me.
GGJ|9|150|6|0|I said: "You also have a completely free will. So do as you feel in your heart."
GGJ|9|150|7|0|After these words of Mine, also the innkeeper hastily prepared himself to leave.
GGJ|9|150|8|0|Then we stepped into the ship and sailed off into the direction of Caesarea Philippi.
GGJ|9|150|9|0|After we had sailed for almost 1 hour, a couple of ships from near Tiberias that were heavily loaded with salt and grain came in our direction. And because the wind, that was favorable to us, was against them, they had great difficulties and were afraid to sink.
GGJ|9|150|10|0|They (the skippers) pleaded with us to help them.
GGJ|9|150|11|0|And I said: "Why have you loaded your 2 ships so heavily? Next time do not let yourselves be tempted by pursuit of profit, and let also your neighbors earn something, then you will not have to go through such danger and trouble with your ships. But there are now a couple of empty ships coming. Load half of your goods into them and divide then your profit in Capernaum with them, then you will arrive there without any damage. But if you will be miserly in Capernaum, it will be up to you as to how you will return to Tiberias.
GGJ|9|150|12|0|The skippers promised this to Me. The 2 empty ships came along and I told them what to do in exchange for half of the profit in Capernaum. And it soon happened as I had said.
GGJ|9|150|13|0|Then the skippers of the 4 ships thanked Me, and they navigated, despite the headwind, into the direction of Capernaum.
GGJ|9|150|14|0|But we sailed to the place of our destiny with a favorable wind, which made the rowing very easy for our skippers, and we reached it soon.
GGJ|9|150|15|0|When we came into the village of Marcus, we met many guests who made use with good results of the powerful healing springs here.
GGJ|9|150|16|0|The servants of Marcus came quickly to the shore and informed us that if we also wanted to make use of the healing springs we probably would not find accommodation, since all spaces were completely full with guests from all countries. Besides, their lord was sick, and so it was now difficult to speak with him, because exactly today it was his day of fever.
GGJ|9|150|17|0|I said: "You are new servants in this house and you do not know Me, but Marcus, the owner, and his whole house knows Me. Therefore, go to your lord and say to him: 'The Lord and Master has arrived with His disciples and His friends. He must come out of bed and come to Me, then he soon will be healed from his fever. Go and tell him that."
GGJ|9|150|18|0|The servants went and told Marcus and his wife and children. When they heard that, there was a great rejoicing among them, and they all hurried outside to come as fast as possible to Me.
GGJ|9|150|19|0|When the old Marcus saw Me, he stretched out his arms and said with a loud voice: "O Lord and Master, full of divine love and mercy, with what kind of great desire did we all wait for You, because You certainly would visit us in our need, as You promised us then when You were here, for the salvation and well being of us and many other people. And now that my real need has almost reached its highest point, You also came to help me and also my wife, who just as I, has already become old and weak and tired, and to strengthen again my whole house in the faith in You and in Your teaching. O, we all thank You in advance for the more than great mercy, because You have found us worthy to visit us."
GGJ|9|150|20|0|I said: "Do not be excited so much, dear friend, for you know that I can also very well hear and excellently understand the inner language of the heart. But before anything else, you and your wife, be now completely healthy of body.
GGJ|9|150|21|0|But next time, do not eat anymore fish that rotted in the water, and let a slaughtered fish not remain for ½ hour without salt, thyme and caraway. Then prepare it in the Jewish manner that is known to you, and you will be spared from all kinds of fever. Do the same with the flesh of animals. And do also not eat any rotting fruit and no moldy bread."
GGJ|9|150|22|0|After these words of Mine, the old Marcus and his wife and children became completely healthy and strong, and they all thanked Me with many tears of joy in their eyes for the healing of their body and for the advice that was given to them.
GGJ|9|151|1|1|Marcus gives news about the successful healings in his bath resort (22/19)
GGJ|9|151|1|0|Then I said to Marcus: "Your new servants, who still do not know Me, informed Me at My arrival that we probably will not find accommodation here because of your many bath guests. What do you say about that?"
GGJ|9|151|2|0|Marcus said: "O Lord and Master. Not find accommodation with me? Even if there would come a 100 times more disciples and friends with You as in this case now, then I still will and could excellently accommodate them for years. My new servants - and there are many now - do not like to work, and so they always make problems when there are new guests coming to seek accommodation. But then, if the guests divide money beforehand, then there is soon no lack of accommodation. And this seems to also have happened with You.
GGJ|9|151|3|0|But I will give those lazy servants a pretty good preaching, so that they will know what they have to do next time with the guests who frequently seek their physical well being here. And besides that, they visibly have also very often found the well being of their soul in this institution, which You, o Lord and Master, have only created for the well being of the people. For I and my children and elder servants have always taken care to make Yourself known to all the guests as the most wonderful Master of this institution, in such a way that they only could find the true well being of their body and their soul by the living faith in You.
GGJ|9|151|4|0|Gentiles as well as Jews believed our words, but those who did not believe, left the institution as they had come. And that were mostly Pharisees from Jerusalem and also from many other places and regions. They did not believe what we very truthfully told them. They scolded at what we were preaching and they were offended because they could say nothing against us because we are Romans, and they left the institution again, exactly as they had come.
GGJ|9|151|5|0|But it is really remarkable with people. They have seen hundreds of people who have accepted here the fullest faith in You and were by that completely healed of all their afflictions and infirmities, and still, they said that it was purely deceit and a multiple blasphemy when one could only be healed in this institution by having faith in You. If the springs could not heal with their healing power that was given to them by God, then a healing by having faith in You was purely the work of Satan. And whoever was healed in this manner, had, according to them, multiple times sold their soul to the devil.
GGJ|9|151|6|0|I did not make much effort anymore for these people, especially this year. I did not accept them anymore when they came. And when they asked for the reason, I said to them the same as my new servants have said to You at Your arrival, and then they had to leave.
GGJ|9|151|7|0|There was even an investigation a couple of months ago, coming from Capernaum - most probably because the Pharisees, scribes and rabbi's, together with their chief, had made a complaint with the Roman commander. But I really got well away with it - of course only with Your help - for at that same time the institution was so full with Romans and Greeks that it really would have been difficult for me to accept one more person in the institution.
GGJ|9|151|8|0|The Romans who led the investigation had to spend their nights for 8 days long upon the hill that is well known to You. More precisely on the new big terrace that was built in Your honor. Since in this manner the mentioned Jewish priests could not do anything against me - according to the Roman decree: 'Ultra posse nemo tenetur' - they no more visited this institution at all, and that is why no such individuals are present now in this institution, which will certainly not be unpleasant to You, o Lord and Master.
GGJ|9|151|9|0|And so I have told You now everything that seemed the most important to me, and this openly for the sake of Your disciples and friends, because they are not all-knowing like You. And would You like now, o Lord and Master, show the blissful mercy to my house with Your entrance - and immediately an abundant and good meal will be prepared. Wine and bread are certainly not lacking in My house.
GGJ|9|151|10|0|I said: "I also came to you because I want to stay a couple of days in your house. But do not make Me known today and tomorrow to the present guests here. When someone will recognize Me, without your interfering, I surely will answer him.
GGJ|9|151|11|0|And here you also can see the mother of My body. Your wife and children will learn from her how to prepare healthy food. And let us now enter into your house that you have expanded, and we will take some bread and wine."
GGJ|9|151|12|0|Then we went into the house, went to sit at the tables and took some bread and wine. Mary went immediately into conversation with the family of Marcus, but I presented them all to him who were now with Me and who still did not know our Marcus. He asked several things to them and understood from their answers that they were filled with My Spirit. That filled him with joy, and he related many things to them about the signs and events that happened when I had been here for the first time.
GGJ|9|151|13|0|And so, a couple of hours went by like a couple of pleasant moments. During that time, the meal was prepared. It was brought to the very large hall and put on the tables. We partook of it at once, went then to the well-known hill, and went up to the new terrace, which the innkeeper from Jesaira could not admire and praise enough. There was enough room for everyone - even for 10 times as many people as we were, and still more.
GGJ|9|151|14|0|Now Kisjona asked Marcus if this terrace was also often visited by the cure guests, and at what time.
GGJ|9|151|15|0|Marcus said: "I suppose you do not want to meet strange people here. Do not worry about that. Just look to that very big, beautiful garden down there, how it is crowded with cure guests. In the direction of the lake you can see several big, beautiful terraces with a view on the lake, and there are always many people. The guests always enjoy themselves in the garden, and you seldom will see anyone outside of the garden. And this terrace on this mountain, which is not exactly low, is even less visited by the guests, despite the beautiful view we have from here into all directions. For when they arrive here in a sick condition they do not like to climb upon this mountain, and when they are healed, they prefer to travel home immediately. That is why this spot is only seldom visited by foreign guests, and thus it is only for my joy and that of my family. So we are very safe and will not be troubled by strangers."
GGJ|9|151|16|0|Our Kisjona and also all the others were satisfied with this.
GGJ|9|151|17|0|Now they all admired the beautiful view, and Marcus described to them all places, regions and mountains, and he entertained the group in this manner for more than 1 hour.
GGJ|9|151|18|0|Also I related now and then about what had happened in earlier times in this region, and so the whole widely extended surrounding was topographically and historically analyzed.
GGJ|9|151|19|0|When the sun was setting, we saw a well recognizable Roman ship navigating towards our village, and everyone asked Me who was brought by the ship.
GGJ|9|151|20|0|I said: "You do not have to be all-knowing to know that. Where there is a place that is known for its healings, then that is also where the sick will go to. These are a few Greeks and Romans. Just let them come, because the one who believingly will seek for a well being will also find it."
GGJ|9|151|21|0|After a while, the ship came to the shore and brought 10 Romans and 7 Greeks who were accepted without any difficulty and were immediately accommodated into the health resort by the servants who almost did not want to accept us before.
GGJ|9|151|22|0|We still stayed for a whole hour after sunset on the mountain, and My disciples related to Marcus many things about My travels, teachings and deeds, and Marcus and all the others really enjoyed those stories. When the stories were ended we went down to the house again, took a light evening meal and went then to rest.
GGJ|9|152|1|1|The disciples ask the Lord about the reason of His joy over the nature (22/20)
GGJ|9|152|1|0|In the morning before sunrise we were outside again at the shore of the lake, with some cure guests who were almost healed and who enjoyed the play of the waves on the extended clear water surface.
GGJ|9|152|2|0|A few disciples asked Me: "Lord and Master, since the time that we are around You, we notice that You are always going outside more than 1 hour before sunrise, also during the winter, and You enjoy, just like we men, the phenomena of the world's nature. But since You know everything visually what is not only on and within this Earth but also what is and happens in the whole of infinity, what there was and happened and will be and will happen, we already thought many times about it how it is possible that You still can have pleasure in the things and phenomena on only a little place on this Earth."
GGJ|9|152|3|0|I said: "This was again a really human blind question of yours. If I would not have a greater and deeper pleasure than you in the things and phenomena, also in this material nature, then very soon there would not be a little point present anymore of this whole Earth with everything on, in and above it.
GGJ|9|152|4|0|For all that exists is My eternal love, incarnated before your eyes. How could I not be pleased in My love, which is since eternity everything in all?
GGJ|9|152|5|0|However, the fact that I like to be outside already early in the morning, and also often until late at night, has a double reason. For firstly you should learn from it that also in the soul of man the spiritual morning, just like of this Earth, has to wake up early, and that I also will be sooner present on such early morning in man than when the sun in him will have already completely risen. And I will rejoice just as much about the ever lighter morning of life as I visibly have rejoiced before you - as a real example for you - about every natural morning.
GGJ|9|152|6|0|Secondly, from My continual early morning visits you should learn the activity and the right zeal. Also in this respect you should be like Me, and you should well remind the people about this to whom you will proclaim My gospel. For only through the right zeal and through an early activity can man attain to the true Kingdom of God in himself, and will then also be able to keep it for eternity.
GGJ|9|152|7|0|That I also like to spend the evening outside, is to show you in the first place that man should also be active in the evening of his earthly life in order to make his inner light of life stronger. For the one who will go to rest too soon in laziness and who will, in his house, give in to careless sleep, will easily experience that thieves are breaking in with him, and rob him from his treasures. But the one, who will stay awake long, will not so easily be overtaken by such disaster.
GGJ|9|152|8|0|The other and second reason why I like to spend the evenings outside is the following: from this you can conclude that a free rest in the evening will only become a real bliss if one has been fully active during the whole day, from the early morning till the evening.
GGJ|9|152|9|0|If you have well understood now what I have told you, then remain in that light, and from now on do not ask anymore so easily about things which should be clear to you from itself. If you have well understood this, then also act accordingly, because by only understanding it, you cannot awaken the true Kingdom of God in yourselves."
GGJ|9|152|10|0|When the disciples, and also all the others, heard that, they thanked Me for My patience with them and asked Me also for patience in the future.
GGJ|9|152|11|0|And I said: "Every person who has much love has also much patience. And I have the most, highest and purest love for you, and thus I certainly have also the greatest patience with you. The one who stays in Me by his love for Me, in him I will stay also, for I Myself am his love and patience."
GGJ|9|152|12|0|Now 2 guests who took a cure came close to Me and asked to the innkeeper Marcus, who stood next to Me, who I was, for they heard that I had spoken wisely and thought that I was a philosopher. They were 2 Greeks who were followers of the teaching of Pythagoras.
GGJ|9|152|13|0|Marcus said to him: "Here is unspeakably much more than the Greek philosopher Pythagoras. Pythagoras could not make the blind see and the deaf hear. However, He can do this out of His very own power, and even a dead person He can awake to life. And this is certainly endlessly much more than Pythagoras."
GGJ|9|152|14|0|Then the 2 wanted to begin a conversation with Me, but a servant came to invite us for the morning meal. And the 2 Greeks followed us to the house and waited until I would again come out of the house, for they wanted to know Me better at any price.
GGJ|9|152|15|0|This time we stayed for more than 1 hour for the morning meal, and this was a long time for our 2 Greeks. However, they did not dare to enter the house, since, as well educated men, they considered this to be improper, but they asked one time to the one and then again to the other servant whether they did not know Me better.
GGJ|9|152|16|0|But the servants received instruction from Marcus not to make Me known before time, for if it were necessary I would determine that time Myself for that. And so the 2 Greeks could not know anything further about Me than what Marcus had said to them before, even when they presented a generous tip to one of the servants.
GGJ|9|152|17|0|Finally we were ready with our meal, which lasted longer this time because our Mary related several events from her and also from My childhood, which were also faithfully written down by Matthew in a special book.
GGJ|9|153|1|1|The Lord and the 2 Greeks (22/21)
GGJ|9|153|1|0|Now we went outside again, and just as I stepped out of the door, the 2 Greeks bowed down immediately before Me and asked Me to tell something more about Myself.
GGJ|9|153|2|0|But I said to them: "Why should I tell you something more about Myself? For you are rock solid adherents of Pythagoras and partly also of Aristotle, and the word alone you do not believe, and if I would perform a sign before your eyes, you will say: 'Ah, He is one from the school of the Essenes.' So you can see that My testimony about Myself would not have a great or useful value for you, and therefore for the time being it will be almost wiser to keep silent before you than to speak."
GGJ|9|153|3|0|The 2 Greeks said: "Master, You have spoken correctly and truthfully, and since You have so sharply characterized us with a few words, we have now already very clearly seen that You can very well see in the inside of man. And even for the cleverest philosopher it would be difficult to pretend even a little bit before You. But since we have concluded this already from Your few words, and have therefore no reason not to trust Your words, You can, if You want, tell us something more about Yourself, for a word from the mouth of a truly great wise man is more valuable for the life of many thousand times thousand men than all the treasures of the Earth that cannot strengthen or comfort them in the end of their days.
GGJ|9|153|4|0|The word of a wise man becomes a permanent possession of the human heart, and once the evening of life is really dawning, and man comes into the days that are no more pleasant to him, then that word becomes a light full of comfort and true, inner power of life, and thus the most truthful and most inner friend of everyone. And therefore, we would gladly like to hear a few words from Your mouth about Yourself, for we are already beforehand fully convinced that our hearts will find a great comfort and a good, true strengthening in Your words."
GGJ|9|153|5|0|I said: "If you believe that, then come with us to the terrace on the mountain, there we will further speak with each other."
GGJ|9|153|6|0|The 2 Greeks said: "Master, although this rocky mountain is not high, but it is very steep, and healthy lungs and rather healthy feet are needed to reach the terrace on the mountain without great effort. We are - all praise to the God of the Jews - in this institution already on the way of improvement, but our chest and our feet are still not really all right. That is why it finally will be a bit difficult for us to reach the terrace on the mountain. Would You not rather for us spend a short time here, where it is flat, wherefore we certainly will be grateful to You according to our means."
GGJ|9|153|7|0|I said: "Dear friends, I alone know why I only on the mountain want to speak with you, and then you will know it also. So do not be afraid for this hill, for your little effort will be changed into a real comfort."
GGJ|9|153|8|0|On these words of Mine the 2 Greeks decided to go with us on the mountain anyway, and when we came on top at the terrace, the 2 were surprised that they had reached that height with hardly noticeable trouble or effort, and this while they could very easily breath, and they thought that the emanation of also this mountain, as well as the healing springs that proceeded from its interior had a very beneficial influence on the body of men. They thought that to such mountains should be given some kind of godly honor, and its tops should be decorated with one or even several temples that are dedicated to the gods, because men thought, and also believed, that such mountains with their healing springs were especially visited and repeatedly blessed by the immortal gods for the well being of suffering and mortal mankind in their affliction.
GGJ|9|153|9|0|The one said further: "It surely will be quite different, but most of the people who were thrown into the world without ever being instructed by someone about the reason of their existence, think differently. The sight of the sky, with the sun, the moon, the countless stars, and the sight of the whole nature of the Earth stimulated them to all kinds of supernatural assumptions through their own always lively fantasy, to which also very lively dreams of certain people must have contributed, which can of course only be the result of a very lively fantasy. And so, doctrines about higher, supernatural beings were certainly the result of assumptions and dreams that were later transformed by spiritual poets into all kinds of personalities and who were illustrated to the people by artful sculptors.
GGJ|9|153|10|0|After that, came skillful orators and magicians, from who the present, almost invincible priesthood with its temples and oracles originated, which keeps the common people into a blind belief in the mighty gods - in whom no priest believes anymore - and this no more for the sake of the gods but for the sake of the kings and princes, so that they would not stand up against their tormentors and would bring them to ruin.
GGJ|9|153|11|0|But no matter how with these gods, I am of the opinion that even the most blind belief in one or more higher beings is always still better than no belief at all, and a mountain or a hill that is decorated with a temple is more constructive to the human mind than a wild plain that gives little nourishment to the fantasy of man.
GGJ|9|153|12|0|With this I do not want to edify idolatry as a reality compared to an extremely wise Man like You, great Master, but I do not despise it because it gives the desired comfort to numberless masses of people during their bitter life on this Earth in all distress, and finally even in the always painful moment of their dying. And in this respect I fully agree with the wise Aristotle, without doing away in the least of the much more edifying religion.
GGJ|9|153|13|0|And so, I and my friend have now completely revealed ourselves before You, and I believe now that You also, great Master, can reveal Yourself a little more to us. But let Your own will guide You, as also ours is guiding us.
GGJ|9|153|14|0|Look, I just would like to add one more thing from our old Greek wisdom to what is already said: we are truly wise men in our own manner, because we always keep in mind that we will soon die. We only try to attain to the kind of happiness on this Earth that death would not be a terror to us, but would be a comforting, true refreshment for the heart. That is why the word from the mouth of a great wise man is more valuable to us than all the treasures of the Earth, for it can also become a comforting light in our heart when our eye will extinguish for the light of the world.
GGJ|9|153|15|0|So be so kind, very wise Master, to give such a word to us 2, then You Yourself will be happier in knowing that You have made 2 unhappy people happy."
GGJ|9|154|1|1|The spiritual search of the Greeks (22/22)
GGJ|9|154|1|0|I said: "Listen, My dear friends, although your wish is very praiseworthy, it is still somewhat selfish. For when you were still young, healthy and strong men, and were not thinking of a bitter death like now at your age, the world with all its treasures meant everything to you. And at that time you were only striving for the perishable earthly goods that you have gathered in great quantities by your way of living. Besides, you also did not despise all kinds of worldly amusement, and you participated and enjoyed in whatever the world could offer you and which was pleasing and desiring. At that time you thought only little about one or the other God or one or the other philosopher, neither about a word that could strengthen and enlighten your heart.
GGJ|9|154|2|0|But when you were close to 50 years, and the life's powers of your body became weaker, and you saw many good friends and acquaintances depart from this life, and some of them under much bitter pain and torment, you became more serious and asked yourselves: 'How long will we still last? Is there really another life after this life, according to the doctrine of our priests, better or still worse, or is there none? Who in the world can give us a conclusive and certain proof on this?'
GGJ|9|154|3|0|Other people, who did not look upon life so seriously, and who were also less worried about the misery of dying than you, told you: 'Read Plato, Aristotle, Pythagoras. Then it will be clear to you what the life is like on the other side.'
GGJ|9|154|4|0|That is what you did with great zeal, but it still was not clear to you. You turned to the oracles, which could satisfy you even less. Besides that, you came to know that the true wisdom could in that respect be found with the Essenes and in the Scriptures and books of the old Jews. That is why you traveled to Essaea. There you also did not really find what you had hoped for. After that, you acquired the Scriptures of the Jews, read those throughout, but this could also not make you wiser because you could not understand them. The only thing you gained by it, is that it made you give up your belief in many gods and made you believe in the possibility of the existence of only 1 God.
GGJ|9|154|5|0|During your search, which lasts now almost 20 years, since you are almost 70, you became weak and tired and you caught all kinds of sicknesses of the soul and the body. You went to all kinds of health resorts, and also this one here, about which you heard many commendable things, to obtain there your physical health back again, so that you could search again with a clear mind for the nature of life.
GGJ|9|154|6|0|On My advice you have now climbed this mountain with us, and as you admitted yourself, you feel much better now than before, down below. And because you are better, you want to hear from My mouth, that which you, in your ever increasing affliction, did not succeed to know in full clarity for 20 full years, and this despite all your efforts.
GGJ|9|154|7|0|Yes, he who is old and seeks very seriously what he easily could have found with much less effort when he was young if the world with all its sensual pleasure and frivolity would not have hindered him, will still find it, but only after he has cleansed his soul of all material dross and spots.
GGJ|9|154|8|0|Suppose man - also when he is very old - would always feel as youthful and in perfect health, being joyful and cheerful, then, what you began to search already 20 years ago, would be, and stay, as indifferent to him as it was to you when you were young. But the age that becomes more and more difficult, and the end of life that comes ever closer, forces the soul, who loves life, to worry about the further nature of life, and will ask now and then about the things concerning the blind faith of the people.
GGJ|9|154|9|0|The dark and doubtful answers that he receives during his seeking purify him by the fear for the death of the body that has awakened in him, which is caused by the love for the world that keeps him imprisoned and that makes him blind and deaf. He starts to despise and to escape the goods of this world, which were once so tasteful to him, and purifies himself by that of what imprisoned him in the judgment and the death of matter.
GGJ|9|154|10|0|But if the soul, also when he is old, would be able to make the perishable matter of his body young again by one or the other secret healing medicine, then he once more would very pleasantly continue to rest in his walking grave and would not be concerned about his own life. But God, out of His eternal love, has arranged this earthly life - which serves for the trial of the free will - exactly in such a way that man has to become older, weaker and more tired, and especially him who in his youth was too much attached to the matter of this timely world, so that finally also his soul, who was kept imprisoned by death, can lift himself up to the sure, eternal life.
GGJ|9|154|11|0|Once the soul, with the help of his hidden Creator and Lord, has detached himself from the judgment of matter and has found himself in his inner light of life through his active striving, then he also has become lord over his matter and its death, which he does not fear as much as before, and he is not that much concerned anymore about the age and weakness of his body, for he himself has become healthy, strong, and full of comfort in himself.
GGJ|9|154|12|0|This is what you have sought, and what you have also found here. For he who will seriously seek, will also find that which was sought. To him who knocks at the door, will be opened at the right time, and to him who asks, will also be given that which was asked.
GGJ|9|154|13|0|But to know how you have now finally found here what you scarily have sought for so long, will only later become clear and understandable to you. Now it is again your turn to say openly to us how you have understood what I have told you. Because a house that has to be reconstructed cannot be finished before the ground, which must support the house, has received its full strength. If you want, you can speak now."
GGJ|9|154|14|0|Here, the 2 old Greeks were so much surprised about this, that they really did not know how they should begin to speak.
GGJ|9|155|1|1|The Greeks have questions about the omniscience of the Lord (22/23)
GGJ|9|155|1|0|Only after a while, one of them spoke as follows: "O extremely wise Master, as You have explained, very truly and correctly, we came to know many things during those miserable 20 years, but even the most trustworthy oracles did not know anything about our youth, and just as less about our way of living. But You, whom we have come to meet so very unexpectedly for the first time of our life, have explained our way of living so completely truthfully as if You were with us already since our youth. But how is that possible to You? Did You read that from our faces? How, how was that possible to You?"
GGJ|9|155|2|0|I said: "Do not worry about that now, for even if I would tell you directly, then you would not understand it. However, when you will become more awake in your spirit, you will understand in yourself how it is very easy for Me to tell every person openly what on each moment he has thought, said, wanted to do and did do since his birth. For no one can hide himself before Me. But we will not further talk about this for the moment, and you may continue to speak."
GGJ|9|155|3|0|Then said one of the Greeks: "Extremely wise Master, we visited many schools. We have been in all of Egypt, and with our money we let them show us everything in the cities. We also let them initiate us in a lot of old mysteries of ancient wisdom, but in no school we have found a master who could completely truthfully say about himself what You have said just now about Yourself. And yet, considering Your outer appearance, You are also only a man, who only learned his wisdom and secret art in a school before.
GGJ|9|155|4|0|But where in the world is that school? And if there is no such school on the whole Earth, then You unmistakably must be a god, who alone can do the things that You mentioned, as we know by the different religions about the capabilities and qualities of the existing gods.
GGJ|9|155|5|0|But for a man to know from someone, whom he has never seen before and from whom he also cannot know what his name is and in which city, or on which island, or in which part of the mainland he was born, and to say who he is, what he has, how he has lived and acted, that is endlessly much more then the magic that was no matter how secretly hidden. Do You perhaps also know our names, our place of birth and our women and children?"
GGJ|9|155|6|0|I said: "If I know the one thing, I certainly also know the other. But if I would have told you your names and places of birth, and also your women and children, then you would have thought by that: 'Yes, that He easily can know from our traveling papers, which we had to show at our arrival in order to be accepted in this institution, because everything is strictly arranged according to the laws of Rome.'
GGJ|9|155|7|0|But what I told you is not stated in your traveling papers, and so this is more memorable than when I immediately would have greeted you as citizens of Melita with your names Polycarp and Eolit. And if I moreover would have told you that your women, who are still alive, are from Athens, and that you, Polycarp, have 8 children, 3 boys and 5 girls, and Eolit 12, 5 boys and 7 girls, this is stated in your traveling papers which I possibly could have read. But what I told you is not stated in your traveling papers, and therefore I also could not have known it from your papers. And I still know a lot more, which however I do not wish to tell you yet.
GGJ|9|155|8|0|However, the school where I could have learned it - this according to your way of thinking - exists nowhere on the whole world, for I Myself am the Master and the School.
GGJ|9|155|9|0|The one who learns it from Me and who comes with Me in the school of life, by believing in the one, only true God and by the love for Him, and through that by the love for fellowman, and who will then live and act according to My teaching, is a good disciple of My school. It is the only real and true school of life for everyone who wants to join that school and who wants therein to persevere unshakably until the end of his earthly life. Only in this school he will find the eternal life of the soul in the beyond, and death and judgment of matter will leave him.
GGJ|9|155|10|0|The one who joins this school, and acts according to its teaching, will then also experience in himself how and why only I am the Master and the School Myself.
GGJ|9|155|11|0|However, in this school, one cannot be half in and half out, but before anything else he should strive only for the Kingdom of God and for its justice, which is all inside of man and nowhere else with some splendor outside of man. And do not worry about the things and treasures of this world, while they have no value for the life of the soul of man, because they are quite as perishable as the most beautiful shining dewdrop that is blown away already by a breeze. For that which a true disciple of My school needs for his timely livelihood, will moreover be given to him as a free gift.
GGJ|9|155|12|0|Look at the birds in the sky, the animals in the forest and those in the water. They do not sow and do not reap, and still they are all provided with everything they need. And if God takes care of the animals, then He certainly will take care even much more of men who believe in Him and love Him above all.
GGJ|9|155|13|0|So you also - to give you an example - can look at the grass and the many flowers in the field. Truly, they are more beautifully decorated and dressed than king Salomon has ever been in his greatest splendor.
GGJ|9|155|14|0|And if God - who is the only true Father of all men - takes care in this manner for the plants in the field, that are still there today, but the following day are mowed, dried and are then partly burned in the ovens and partly fed to the domestic animals, then He all the more will take care of His children, so that they do not have to walk naked on the Earth. Because someone, who is a real disciple of My school, will certainly be better than all the grass and all other plants on the whole Earth.
GGJ|9|155|15|0|Therefore, a true disciple of My school should not worry about the next day, about what he will eat and drink, and with what he will clothe his body. Because that is what the heathens do, who are no disciples of My school. My true disciples will surely be taken care of, for what they need most of all.
GGJ|9|155|16|0|Now you know out of which school I have taken My wisdom. But around Me you can already see a considerable number of My disciples. They also can tell you that this is how it is concerning My Mastership and School, and that it is not different from what I have now pointed out to you."
GGJ|9|155|17|0|Now the 2 Greeks made big eyes, turned to one of My disciples, more precisely to John who seemed the most friendly to them, asking if it was indeed so concerning these things which were still not very clear to them.
GGJ|9|156|1|1|The opinion of the Greeks about the only true God (22/24)
GGJ|9|156|1|0|John said: "Yes, dear friends, so it is indeed, even it is still not completely clear to you, but it will become more clear to you when you will join that school in yourselves by the faith in the one, only true God and by the pure love for Him and your fellowman.
GGJ|9|156|2|0|However, for this school, there is no house on the whole Earth, no temple and no Egyptian pyramid, for it exists only from the knowledge of the inner truth out of God, and besides that, from the faithful action according to that known truth.
GGJ|9|156|3|0|You have searched for the truth for a long time and have now also found it. Now you know what man should do to become, to be and to stay a true disciple of the school of the inner life. However, knowing and realizing alone is by far still not sufficient to be yourself a disciple of this inner school of life out of God in man. Only the free action, coming from the free will according to the known truth will make man a true, real disciple in his own inner school of life."
GGJ|9|156|4|0|When the 2 heard this from John, they thought by themselves: 'Strange. This disciple speaks just like his Master, and he also says that we have finally found the truth which we sought for a long time. This is really very praiseworthy, however, we can detect in ourselves only very little of that truth. We also should act according to that truth, but how is that possible when the truth itself is still very dark to us?
GGJ|9|156|5|0|We only should believe in the one and only true God, love Him very purely above all, and our fellowmen also. Yes, that should now not exactly be one of the most difficult tasks of life, but who and where is that only true God?
GGJ|9|156|6|0|To just, by coincidence, imagine yourself one or the other only true god and then also to believe firmly and without doubting in that being that is imagined as one god, to love that thought above all, and from that, also your fellowman, that is somehow a strange demand. If every person would do that, then everyone will also have his own god, which would then result in as many only true gods as there are human beings who are living, have lived and still will live on this good Earth. And that will then be even worse than our belief in many gods, for we know what we observe, and no one can say to the other: 'Look, the Zeus or the Apollo in whom I believe and which I observe is better than yours.'
GGJ|9|156|7|0|This teaching must in time inevitably result in such evil among the people that every person, who is somehow wise from nature, will clearly prefer his own god above the one from another person who is from nature less talented, and then the old wars of the gods will appear again.
GGJ|9|156|8|0|Thus, that one and only true God must then be shown to man with the greatest certainty and clarity as if existing outside of man, and all men must only believe in that God and love Him purely above all - otherwise, in the end, no one will benefit at all from that teaching.
GGJ|9|156|9|0|And we think that this must also be the God of the Jews, in whom the more experienced Jews do not seem to believe too firmly. But then we should receive a light about that God. Otherwise also the God of the Jews will not be one hair better than our Zeus, whom we also have never seen yet."
GGJ|9|157|1|1|The teaching of the Lord about the one, only true God (22/25)
GGJ|9|157|1|0|While the 2 Greeks were still having these thoughts, I interrupted them and said the following to them: "My friends, after the words of My disciple John, you let strange thoughts come up in yourselves. If it would be as you think, you finally would be right. But concerning the one, only true God it is quite different than what you have thought, and therefore your opinion is very incorrect.
GGJ|9|157|2|0|You want to receive a light and full clarity about the God of the Jews, and that is a very fair desire of yours. However, you have read the books of Moses where it is written with great certainty and much clarity about who that one, only true God is, in whom only men should believe and besides whom they should not have any strange gods.
GGJ|9|157|3|0|That one, only true God has revealed Himself - as well as the fact that He exists - to Moses on the mountain Sinai. And He did not only perform great visible signs for all the present Israelites, but He also gave them extremely wise commandments and rules with which they could be a very happy people if they would strictly follow them. Because, with this, they not only would have had God completely visibly before them, with whom they could, and were allowed to, freely and openly speak as real children to their Father concerning all their requests and needs. But He has also always greatly enlightened the way to the eternal life of the soul to them, and has kept open the great world in the beyond with its blessed inhabitants, what thousands of people can still testify in this very dark time, and about which a lot of old prophets and seers have spoken and written.
GGJ|9|157|4|0|Now if this is so and not different, then why, under such happy conditions of life which were often confirmed by a lot of the most infallible personal experiences, did they not remain in that belief and in the best and most living order by loving God above all as their dear Father?
GGJ|9|157|5|0|Look, the reason was self-love and love for the world that became more and more predominant with a lot of people, and from which they finally have never again turned away, despite many warnings and also often severe chastising.
GGJ|9|157|6|0|Thus they sank down into the old judgment of matter of the world and its lecherous flesh, lost the ancient, inner light of life of their souls, so much so that they cannot distinguish anymore their soul from their flesh. They do not know anymore what a soul is, and so it is not clear at all to them that they have a soul, who will live forever.
GGJ|9|157|7|0|But if man has lost himself in his most noble part of life, in such a way that he, although still alive and existing, is no more able to discover that he exists, then how can he recognize the Being of God and believe in Him firmly while he himself has become almost completely dead in his part of life by an excessive love for the world and which should be alive,?
GGJ|9|157|8|0|But as it happened with you, before you searched for the lost ancient truth, and as this is still partly happening with you, it happens now with almost numberless many people in a thousand times more terrible way. And truly, if I did not come into this world to show men again the way to the eternal life of the soul, then no man could have discovered that way anymore and become blessed, here and in the beyond.
GGJ|9|157|9|0|Therefore, I Myself am the Way, the Truth and the eternal Life. The one who believes in Me and lives and acts according to My words, will save his soul from eternal death and the judgment of the world and its matter.
GGJ|9|157|10|0|The will of the one, only true God and Father of men, eternally living from His own power, you can come to know from the books of Moses and the prophets. If you strictly will live according to the - say - only 10 commandments, then God's Spirit will penetrate you and will enlighten you. In that light you will then not only completely know the one and only true God, and consequently be able to love Him above all, but then He will also reveal Himself to you and raise you to all wisdom and its power.
GGJ|9|157|11|0|Then you will no more think that according to My teaching every man will finally have his own god if he would imagine one, in whom he should believe without doubting and whom he also should love above all if he wants to attain to the eternal life of the soul. But then you will receive in yourselves the light awareness that the God who revealed Himself to you is one and unchangeably the same who has always faithfully revealed Himself at all times to all those who have lived and acted completely according to His will.
GGJ|9|157|12|0|If you understood Me better now than before, then act accordingly. And only when there will be light and when it will become clear in you, you will completely realize that you have found here with Me what you have searched in vain for 20 long years, together with still several of your other companions, and have only found it now here."
GGJ|9|158|1|1|The Greeks recognize the Lord. Purpose and causes of sicknesses. (22/26)
GGJ|9|158|1|0|Polycarp said on this: "Extremely wise Master, we are extremely thankful for this teaching, and with all our strength we will follow Your advice as strictly as possible, although Moses is difficult to understand for us in many parts of his writings. But based on what You have promised us, we hope to also penetrate into the whole spirit of the writings of Moses and also into those of the other prophets if we follow, on Your advice, the simple 10 commandments as strictly as possibly.
GGJ|9|158|2|0|But, wise Master, please have the patience and goodness to tell us if You also came by that spiritual way to Your truly divine wisdom and power."
GGJ|9|158|3|0|I said: "As a human being of flesh and blood, certainly through no other way, because according to the divine order there is eternally no other way that exists or can exist. But I, whom you can see here and to whom you can speak, am not the one who gave you that advice, but there is One who lives in Me, who is higher in all fullness of divine love, wisdom and power, and He is the One who has spoken to you now in this way, as He spoke to Moses and to many other prophets and wise men before, and that is also the One in whom you should believe without doubting and whom you should love above all by acting according to His will that has been faithfully revealed to you.
GGJ|9|158|4|0|So in Me, there is also the One who came visibly into this world, whom you searched and were not able to find in any school nor in any temple.
GGJ|9|158|5|0|As I am here now in Myself, being active throughout the whole of infinity, so I will also exist and be active in the spirit in all those who will keep My simple commandments, who believe in Me and who actively will love Me above all.
GGJ|9|158|6|0|But those who, although they believe in Me and say 'Lord, Lord', but who are lukewarm in their actions, and careless in their love for their fellowman, I will not live in them and I will not reveal Myself to them, and My power and wisdom will not fill their soul. For since every man has a completely free will, I want that he first comes to Me, completely out of his free will, by acting in everything according to My will that was revealed to him. Then I also will come to him, reveal Myself to him and then fill him with all My wisdom and power by the Holy Spirit of My eternal love that rules everywhere. This is how the Lord spoke before, and also now."
GGJ|9|158|7|0|When the 2 heard this from My mouth, they looked very much surprised, and after having thought deeply about it for a little while, they said: "Very vaguely we already thought that there was something more different about You than only an extremely wise man, for You Yourself showed it to us very clearly when You revealed our whole course of life. Now however, through Your last words it has been as clear as the sunlight that You are completely God in Yourself, in spite of Your body, and actually the same One whom we have sought for so long and were not able to find until now.
GGJ|9|158|8|0|But now that we have found You, no power in the world will be able to turn us away from what we do not only believe, but of which we are fully convinced.
GGJ|9|158|9|0|But since You, Lord, Lord, are that same only, true, one God in Yourself in whom all men should fully believe and whose will, which was faithfully revealed to them, they should fulfill in very active deeds, we dare to direct to You in full faith our very humble request to make our bodies as healthy as possible, which we will need for the true completion of our souls. For we do believe now that nothing is impossible to You.
GGJ|9|158|10|0|However, we do not want this now as a sign for the truth of what we believe from You, but only because we certainly can be better active with a healthy instrument for the completion of our souls and of our companions than with a sick and weak body. For together with a sick body, suffers also the soul, and has only little desire for a greater activity."
GGJ|9|158|11|0|I said: "It will be done according to your faith. But besides of what you believe, you should remember that, for the sake of his soul, it is not always beneficial for man to walk around with a completely healthy body. For if his flesh is too healthy, it also becomes easily excited to all kinds of sensual lusts, in which the soul becomes covetous as well, than when his flesh is sickly and weak. And so, a physical sickness is in a certain way a guard before the door of the inner life of the soul.
GGJ|9|158|12|0|Nevertheless, you will be completely physically healthy. But be careful that at certain occasions, which are frequent with the Greeks, you will not again fall into your old sins, and by that, also into still worse sicknesses. So keep always the commandments of Moses in mind, in your heart and in your will. Deny yourself, and follow the spirit of My teaching.
GGJ|9|158|13|0|I do not want for anyone to endure this earthly trial life for the freedom of will with a sick body, but if men will not follow the old advice of My love and My order, but do what they should not do, then they are also the creators themselves of all afflictions of their body and their soul.
GGJ|9|158|14|0|And I cannot turn around My order, by which the existence of all things are possible, for the sake of those who are frivolous and who are blind by their own fault. If someone knows that his body is in pain when it is hit or pricked, but who nevertheless will hit and prick it, it is his own fault when his body feels much pain because of that, because for the sake of the absurd foolishness of the people I will not provide a soul with an insensible body and will also not make is possible that, because of the gravity, he could not fall from the roof on the ground. This I say to you also, so that you can keep this in mind."
GGJ|9|159|1|1|The practise of neighborly love (22/27)
GGJ|9|159|1|0|The 2 Greeks said: "O Lord Lord, we thank You from the deepest of our heart and life for the so wonderful sudden healing of our body, but we ask You also, if we would become weak as a result of our physical health, in no matter what way, and would be attracted by one or the other temptation of the world and our flesh, to always give us the necessary strength to resist with true heroic courage all temptation that can come over us. For we can see now already ourselves that without Your help no man can overcome all dangers and every enemy who lie in wait for them.
GGJ|9|159|2|0|It is easy to evade an enemy whom we can see, or to strongly and with full courage step up to him with weapons in the hand and make him harmless. But man has countless many invisible enemies against whom only You, o Lord, Lord, can always fight with success. Therefore we ask You also for Your help if an invisible enemy would come near to harm us, for such enemies can only be conquered by man with Your almighty power."
GGJ|9|159|3|0|I said: "Your opinion is completely true and correct. Without Me, no one can achieve anything for the salvation of his soul. And even if he has kept the laws that were revealed to him, as if out of his own willpower, then he still should acknowledge in himself that he has been a lazy and slow servant, and give the honor only to God for all the good deeds he has done, then God will always support him and make him strong.
GGJ|9|159|4|0|He who will always give the honor to God for all the good things he has done, is pleasing to Him and is a real helper and servant after His heart. God will not leave the one who will not leave God in his heart, but will protect him with His hand. However, the one who will leave God in his heart and who will pay little or no attention at all to Him, who thinks to be his own lord and act according to his worldly reason, and who will let himself be honored, speaking about his cleverness and noble deeds when he succeeded something, rewards himself and will not have to expect any reward from God. For all the good and true things that you do, do them in My name, and I will be with you and will support you and make you strong."
GGJ|9|159|5|0|Then the 2 Greeks thanked Me again, as well as Kisjona, Philopold, the innkeeper from Jesaira, the skipper and the leader of the known fishing village. And all the disciples praised Me because I disclosed this to the 2 Greeks.
GGJ|9|159|6|0|Now the 2 asked Me if they could tell their companions, who came with them to this cure resort, about what they had experienced in such wonderful way.
GGJ|9|159|7|0|I said: "As long as I am staying here you should not talk about Me and not make Me known, but what you know about Moses and about the prophets, especially about Isaiah and Ezekiel, and from the psalms of David, you can talk very zealously.
GGJ|9|159|8|0|Before I will leave, I Myself will visit the guests of the resort and give them an invitation, asking if they also would like to enter into the Kingdom of God. Only after that, you can further talk with them. Those upon whom you will lay on your hands in My name, will become healthy. But this you should only do after I have first visited the resort. However, today I will not visit the resort yet."
GGJ|9|159|9|0|Then the 2 Greeks stood up, thanked Me again and went to their companions who were already looking for them. However, we stayed until the middle of the day on the mountain and talked with each other about the consequences of faith and the true, pure love for God and fellowman.
GGJ|9|159|10|0|Concerning neighborly love, our Marcus asked Me: "Lord and Master, should we also show neighborly love to well-known bad people and squanders who mostly have wasted and reveled away their wealth in an irritating sinful manner, and also to those who are clearly our enemies?"
GGJ|9|159|11|0|I said: "In showing neighborly love you should not make any exception, but do good to everyone, because for the one who will make exceptions, I also will make all kinds of exceptions.
GGJ|9|159|12|0|When someone is in need and comes to you, then show him neighborly love in a spiritual or also in a material way. However, the spiritual neighborly love should come before the material.
GGJ|9|159|13|0|If you have converted a sinner, and he is in need in an earthly way, then help him out of it. If he sins again after that, then rebuke him in love, and do not become his enemy. For with the measure with which you measure in My name, will also in turn be measured to you again.
GGJ|9|159|14|0|Judge no one, then you also will not be judged later. So also, do not condemn or curse anyone, so that you also will not be condemned or cursed later.
GGJ|9|159|15|0|Do good to those who do evil to you. By that you will strew glowing coals over their heads and make them your friends. Thus, bless also those who hate and curse you, then they will regret it. Forgive your enemies 7 times 77 times. If they will not improve by that, you can present the matter to a worldly judge, and the incorrigible enemy should be put out of the community, because the one who does evil in an incorrigible way should also be chastised, so that his fellowmen would no longer be vexed by him.
GGJ|9|159|16|0|So be always submissive to the worldly authority, whether it is mild or severe, for it would have no power if it would not have been given from above because of the many incorrigible sinners.
GGJ|9|159|17|0|But you should not submit a complaint for every little thing, and not go to the worldly judges without an urgent necessity, because what you do not wish to come over you, spare this also to your fellowmen as far as this is possible. Only unmistakable thieves and robbers and too severe fornicators and adulterers you may deliver to justice, as well as one who has committed a murder. But you should not become angry because of that, but only do what is necessary. Leave all the rest to Me and the judges.
GGJ|9|159|18|0|Look, My friend Marcus, this is My will concerning this point. He who will act accordingly, will also never lack My blessing."
GGJ|9|159|19|0|Marcus and all the others thanked Me for this advice.
GGJ|9|159|20|0|Now a servant came to tell us that the midday meal was now ready, and we stood up to go home.
GGJ|9|160|1|1|The experiences of the Greek doctor and his testimony about the Lord (22/28)
GGJ|9|160|1|0|While we partook of the midday meal with Marcus, the 2 Greeks spoke with their companions, for when these saw very quickly that their 2 companions had entered the resort completely healthy, they asked what had happened to them by which they had become so healthy.
GGJ|9|160|2|0|The 2 could however, with the best of will, not keep completely silent about all the things that happened to them in the morning. So they made me known before their companions, but very discreet and reserved, for they thought about what I said to them.
GGJ|9|160|3|0|They described Me as a very great wise Man of the Jews who also possessed an extremely great power to completely heal, only by his will, all sicknesses, in such a way that a sick person would become suddenly as healthy as he hardly ever was in his childhood.
GGJ|9|160|4|0|When their companions heard this, as well as other things about My wisdom, they wanted to go to Me and ask for the health of their body, but the 2 Greeks prevented them by telling them that I would maybe visit the cure resort this same afternoon. The companions of the 2 Greeks were satisfied with this for the moment, but they still wanted only to talk about Me.
GGJ|9|160|5|0|One of them, who was a very respected doctor in his own village, and after he heard more about Me from his 2 companions, made the following remark: "I remember now something about that special Savior and wise Man of the Jews. He most probably will be the same about whom I heard many things in Tyre and Sidon. Also many of you must have heard more about Him.
GGJ|9|160|6|0|They say that He is a Galilean from Nazareth and the son of a carpenter who gave up the profession of carpenter completely when He was around 30 years. He drew disciples unto Himself and then started the work as teacher and healer. However, the priests of the Jews persecute Him because the whole people go to Him and believe in Him, for He confirms His teaching with great miracles and other great signs.
GGJ|9|160|7|0|Some think that He is a great prophet, others think that he is a new king of the Jews who will drive out the Romans from the Jewish land, which however would not be His plan since He must be a much greater friend of the gentiles than of the Jews who care little about their God. Again others think that He is a pure Son of God, and some think that He is the ancient Jehovah Himself who clothed Himself with the flesh of men in order to instruct them about everything and to deliver them from the long night of all their errors.
GGJ|9|160|8|0|But no matter how it may be, when He will come to us, we certainly will know Him better, on condition that He is indeed the One about who I - as said - have heard already many things."
GGJ|9|160|9|0|Now also the others said: "Yes, you have spoken truly and correctly. We also have heard already many times the strangest things about that Galilean, which sounded of course even more unbelievable than the myths of our gods. That is why we said: If this is true about Him, then He clearly and truly is a God in whom also we Greeks and Romans will believe."
GGJ|9|160|10|0|The 2 Greeks who were already healed said: "You are right, and you have drawn our attention that lately we also heard about this a couple of times when we - as you know - were searching for the truth. But in His presence we did not think about that, although He hinted at it. Maybe He Himself did not want it, so that we could not remember what we sometimes have heard. That also should be talked about when He will come to the cure resort, although not for our sake but for your sake."
GGJ|9|160|11|0|Their companions said: "That, my dear friends, will become apparent if in His presence there will be a good opportunity for that, and if He will allow us to ask Him. We will be glad and most grateful if He will heal our bodies, and especially our inward parts that have become already so weak because of old age, and have become completely unsuitable for the vital service of our limbs.
GGJ|9|160|12|0|It is true that I am a doctor and I have relieved the pain of already many suffering people, but the weaknesses of old age, that we have indeed inflicted for the greatest part on ourselves, cannot be completely healed through our herbs, oils or healing baths like both of you by that Man of wonders.
GGJ|9|160|13|0|Someone who can do that, only by his will, is clearly more than numberless masses of people who by their will cannot even break the weakest thread of a spider, let alone heal the blood and the inward parts of an old and weak man. So someone who can do that, is compared to other people a god, and this for the very logical reason that he is capable of doing things that can only be expected from the high gods who were never seen by any mortal being.
GGJ|9|160|14|0|Although they say that the gods work only invisibly before us men and that numberless many powers of nature and serving spirits are at their disposal, but this is what the people must believe. Nevertheless, no one has ever looked behind the veil of the threatening Isis. But our Man does divine things before our eyes, and speaks, teaches and even accepts disciples who learn from Him the art to become equal to gods, and maybe also to become as immortal as they are. That is why such Man deserves unarguably to be preferred above all gods who never existed before the eye of man, nor have given him even a half true testimony of their existence and their works.
GGJ|9|160|15|0|But this Man exists, and gives a very true testimony before the eyes of all men of the fact that He is a real, living and truly existing God. And this we do not even have to believe blindly, for we can convince ourselves of it with all our sense organs. Thus, already for this reason, I declare Him to be an only true God, and I send all the other idols, who existed only in the fantasy and the imagination of men, to the kingdom of the vague and empty fables, for He has made both of you healthy, only by His will, in such a way that, as far as I know, you have never been healthier before. Therefore, I want to give Him in advance all the honor that is due to a God. Despite my old aches of the stomach and liver, I rejoice to see Him and to walk to Him with a great love and deep respect. Maybe He will also find me worthy for a complete healing, which is very easy for Him."
GGJ|9|161|1|1|The confession of the doctor (22/29)
GGJ|9|161|1|0|When the doctor, who possessed a clear mind, had finished his speech about Me to his companions, who, with the exception of the 2 already healed Greeks, shrugged nevertheless their shoulders at certain statements of the doctor, of which I was very well aware, I healed the doctor from all his old afflictions through My will, as completely as the 2 Greeks before on the mountain. He noticed this immediately, and with the happiest face of the world he made the following speech: "Listen, friends, the Man whom I exalted as an only true God according to my understanding and full conviction, despite the fact that you frequently shrugged your shoulders, has already accomplished on me the miracle that I desired, without even showing Himself to us. For I feel now suddenly so healthy, and fit and strengthened in all the parts of my body as never before in my already long life.
GGJ|9|161|2|0|This was done to me now by this Man, who is entirely the only true God. And compared to Him, all the rest belongs to the dark kingdom of fables. And with this, He has proven to me more clearly than with a thousand newly created suns at the firmament that my statement is totally true. Because no man - even equipped with all the arts of the magicians who perform oracles - has truly never known someone's secret wishes, and certainly not without any help, nor has he totally helped a suffering human being with only his will as I am helped now.
GGJ|9|161|3|0|Will you also shrug your shoulders when I, who am an experienced doctor in many things, consider that great Man as the one, only true God, who can, wants to, and will help us in everything if we will give Him the honor, and when I consider Him in full conviction, as the One whom He indisputably is? Even if He - as far as His to us visible body is concerned - comes from Galilee.
GGJ|9|161|4|0|You can believe the childish metamorphoses of our invented gods and demigods that are formed in stone, wood and metal, although they have never heard anyone's prayer and have never helped anyone, but with this Man of wonders you make a doubtful face. Why actually, I am asking?"
GGJ|9|161|5|0|One of his companions said: "Dear friend, who are very respected by all of us, we know you and know that you are a very righteous man, and you always had a very warm heart for all that is good, true and extraordinary. But we know also from you that you like to search for extremes, downwards as well as upwards, and you rarely make use of the so-called golden middle rule. However, with us it is always: festina lente.
GGJ|9|161|6|0|We do not at all reject your statement, and we think now also that your opinion is not mistaken, but all this happened like a flash of lightning to us, and with our also very spoiled stomach and weakened memory we were not able to digest this as well as you did, who are now completely healthy. Besides, several Greeks and Romans and still many more Jews are listening to us. If we now would loudly rejoice about what we have experienced - about which we quietly also greatly rejoice - we can easily do more harm than good to this matter, which in itself is great and truly divinely wonderful.
GGJ|9|161|7|0|So we did actually not shrug our shoulders so much because of what you asserted to us, but more because of your zeal, and by that because of your voice that became too loud now and then, which would soon have attracted too many listeners. Let first this great Man of God Himself come to us and speak with us. Then we also will talk louder. Are we also not right if we prefer the more quiet cleverness to too much noise immediately at the beginning?"
GGJ|9|161|8|0|The doctor said in a somewhat lower voice: "Friends, he who has found and recognized the true God, as I have now, should just put his quiet cleverness aside, and show everyone the immeasurable great treasure that he found, so that also the blind ones would want the light of life.
GGJ|9|161|9|0|Since I am now very much convinced into the most inward fibers of my body and life of the great truth of my statement, I also do not fear any crowd anymore. No Greek, no Roman and even less a false pious Jew. Consider all those who are here just like us because of their sicknesses in this new cure resort, were they able to help me in the same miraculous manner as my loudly and openly professed God and Lord has helped me?
GGJ|9|161|10|0|But if the almightiness of His will has now so openly been confirmed to me, why should I, who can rely on His help, stay quiet before the powerless people? Should I perhaps be afraid to be called to account by one or the other because of my new confession that is based on a living experience? Truly, for this I would not even be afraid of the emperor.
GGJ|9|161|11|0|A tyrant can indeed kill my body, but cannot do anything anymore to the soul. But my God can make the dead alive again, and has our souls in His power. Otherwise He could not know at each moment our most secret thoughts, wishes and desires.
GGJ|9|161|12|0|Once someone has found the one, only true and almighty God so obviously true and clear, and who fears the powerless people more than God, is a fool. The one who wants to fear, let him fear God and never men for the sake of himself.
GGJ|9|161|13|0|Which man can grab and harm me when God's almighty hand holds, covers and protects me? Let all furies and all Jewish devils - if they exist - come over me, and also all devouring animals, vipers and snakes. Will these perhaps be able to fight against God's almightiness?"
GGJ|9|162|1|1|The discussion between the Roman supreme judge and the Greek doctor (22/30)
GGJ|9|162|1|0|Mow a prominent Roman came, who had listened to the doctor for already some time, and said to him: "Friend, what kind of only true God have you found, for whose almightiness sake you have declared war before your more modest companions against all ancient gods, all men, all furies and devils, against the wild devouring animals, vipers and snakes, and in your fantasy perhaps also against the nature elements? You know the laws of Rome and its strict and relentless preservation, and I am a Roman supreme judge, and I have my men here. What would you say if I now, despite the almightiness of your new God, of whom you know for sure or hope that He will protect you, would nevertheless let you grab by my servants of justice and would throw you in a miserable dungeon? So justify yourself about your new, only true God, or this will happen to you what I have said."
GGJ|9|162|2|0|Full of manly audaciousness the doctor said: "High judge, you also came here as a sick person, after you first went to all the gods and also to all the doctors, even to me at Melita, and were looking for help for your incurable lung disease. What would you say of someone whom we can see and talk to, who can heal in one moment by the miraculous power of his will, even at a distance, in such a way that you would be as perfectly and permanently healthy as you were never before in your youth?
GGJ|9|162|3|0|Would you make such person equal to us who cannot help each other anymore, and threaten him with your Roman power of justice? Or would you finally not say to yourself: 'Look, that man is capable of doing what only a God, but never a human being can do. So He must have in Himself also a perfect divine nature and be a divine Being'?
GGJ|9|162|4|0|Look, we have found such Person. Over there are standing 2 people who were healed by Him this morning on the mountain, only by His will. They brought us the good news. I am a doctor at Melita, as you will know because you yourself visited me a year ago because of my widely spread good reputation, and I have well recognized the incurability of your old affliction, as well as my own bad condition. I have, according to the conviction of my 2 friends, taken up a complete trust in myself of that true God-Man, and asked Him to help me in the same manner as He helped the 2 friends, if He still would maybe blissfully come today to this cure resort, as He had promised.
GGJ|9|162|5|0|But I hardly had loudly spoken out that wish before my companions of misfortune and place, fully trusting in the miraculous power of that God-Man, when there was as if a flash of lightning shooting through all the fibers of my body. And look, at that same moment I became as completely healthy as I never was before.
GGJ|9|162|6|0|That God-Man, high judge, about whom I am telling you now, does therefore not only possess the pure godly quality to heal every sickness by the almightiness of His will, but He also knows from a distance the most secret things that you think and feel in yourself, and He can therefore help you from the greatest distance.
GGJ|9|162|7|0|Can the emperor do that also with all his most brave legions, or our dumb Zeus, Apollo or any other god that is highly honored by you? If they could do that, then we certainly would not have entrusted ourselves in our old and last days to this cure resort of which we have heard many famous wonderful things. Despite all our many prayers and offerings to our gods we did not improve one hair. On the contrary, we became worse from day to day. And this so highly praised institution, in which you are staying already longer than I, has, according to me, not yet visibly improved your condition.
GGJ|9|162|8|0|Now if my new God, who according to my audacious statement is the only true One and not the one who is invented by the old, selfish and lazy priests, would also help you as suddenly as He has helped me, then what would be your opinion about Him, and what kind of words would you certainly loudly thrust out of your mouth, coming from the deepest of your mind?"
GGJ|9|162|9|0|Now the judge said: "Yes, if this is the case, then everything has to be seen in a different perspective. I work in Tyre, and I also have heard already many things about a certain miraculous Savior who travels around in the Jewish land, and also that He spreads a totally new religion among the Jews, who receives a great following and who is therefore persecuted everywhere by the Jewish priests and their chiefs, but whom they nevertheless cannot catch. However, about the, according to you, definitely established divinity of Him, I have not heard anything yet.
GGJ|9|162|10|0|But no matter how, since He recently is staying in this place and even wants to visit this cure resort, I will at that opportunity also be able to know Him better.
GGJ|9|162|11|0|I know from our supreme governor Cyrenius and his subordinate advisors that they think highly of Him, but I do not know if they also consider Him as a God. This could secretly be so, but they will not talk openly about that, but only among themselves.
GGJ|9|162|12|0|Thus, I would advise you now as friend to keep it secret a little longer, and only talk loudly about it when more things will appear among the people of your God of truly divine nature, otherwise you could be in serious trouble, especially with the dark priests.
GGJ|9|162|13|0|I myself am now no more a friend of those lazy and moreover always malicious idol worshippers, for they stole from me many pounds of gold and a lot of pounds of silver, and all this for nothing, completely nothing. But woe the one who would dare to poke into their ancient nests of wasps, hornets and scorpions. I do not have to tell you more."
GGJ|9|162|14|0|Then the doctor said with glowing zeal: "Friends, with the sure help of my new and only true God I dare to speak out loudly the holy, great and living truth to all men, and they will not touch me. This conviction lives now already deeply in me, although I still did not receive the mercy to see my God and Lord personally. How much greater will be my courage when I will have seen Him and spoken to Him myself. May He quickly come to us now."
GGJ|9|163|1|1|The doubts of the judge (22/31)
GGJ|9|163|1|0|On this, the judge said: "I praise your zeal, and you are happy in your well-founded conviction. And if your Lord and God would also show me the mercy that He showed to you and your 2 companions, I certainly would speak the same words. But since we are now talking about this matter anyway, I just want to attract your attention on something.
GGJ|9|163|2|0|Look, your almighty Helper is - as far as His body is concerned - also a human being in whom much supernatural power resides which we cannot grasp, and which lived also before in the human being Moses, who was a foster child of a pharaoh, and which then also lived in many other prophets, as this is known to us from the Scripture of the Jews.
GGJ|9|163|3|0|All these exceptional men also performed great things and signs. Nevertheless, as far as their body is concerned, they all died. Whereto their souls have gone, no living being knows now with absolute certainty. It is believed indeed, for many valid logical reasons that the souls of many very great and virtuous men live on forever in a happy spiritual kingdom and that very pious men also associated oftentimes with such happy spirits. But I and certainly also you and several of your companions have no experience about this, and in this matter we must be satisfied in just believing it.
GGJ|9|163|4|0|If your new God would finally die anyway what concerns His body - in a violent manner among the vengeful hands of His many enemies, or just like any other man in a very natural way - would you then still remain with your assertion?"
GGJ|9|163|5|0|The doctor said: "Even stronger and more serious than now, for His body is certainly not His mightiest active being, but only His, as it were, omnipresent active Spirit that must live forever. For if He would not live forever in the same might and power, then who has created a suitable body for Him by which He can be quite as visibly active now for us blind men as He was active as a pure Spirit since eternity?
GGJ|9|163|6|0|The fact that He helped me from a distance makes it obvious that it is not His to us visible body that is active, but only His Spirit, while His body was not present. So His active power and might are certainly not proceeding from His body, but from His eternal Spirit that is completely present everywhere.
GGJ|9|163|7|0|That spirit does not need the actual activity of the body, but if He nevertheless clothed Himself with a visible body, He certainly did it only to make Himself visible, more understandable and more accessible to us men who are completely blind in the spheres of the spirit, and to reveal to us His eternal will and its endless power and might in an understandable manner.
GGJ|9|163|8|0|When He will have reached the goal with us, calculated according to His endless wisdom, and undoubtedly out of pure love for us men, He will not need anymore His body that is now visible to us, and He will dispose from it in the manner that seems right to Him.
GGJ|9|163|9|0|If He also will allow His extremely blind and hardened enemies to lay their hands on His body, or that He will lay off His body in another way, will not change anything to my words. For one time He will be invisible again to us men, but still eternally active like He was active since eternity before assuming a body. For if He did not exist before, then no other existence would be imaginable.
GGJ|9|163|10|0|That He certainly is a Master and Lord over all existence and life I conclude from the fact that He must thoroughly and most clearly know about the healthy and sick arrangement of our body, and this into the smallest fibers, so that He then, with the power of His will can bring that which in the course of time became damaged, sick and unusable, into a healthy condition, and usable for the natural life, which I as an old and surely very experienced doctor must certainly understand. For how could one give a suitable means to a sick person to recover his lost health if he would not first know what is wrong with him, and which part?
GGJ|9|163|11|0|But our perception, observation and opinion is and remains, despite all our experience, nevertheless extremely rough and disordered clumsy work, because it is impossible for us to see and evaluate the inner relationships of our physical life's machine in its numberless smallest parts. And therefore, with all our good knowledge and will, we are never capable to repair a serious disease, even not with the most powerful and most effective medicines, for we do not see the actual, maybe smallest sick spot in that extremely artful life's machine. However, the Creator and eternal Master of that machine can see everything in one glance and knows thus very precisely where the mistake is, and knows, as a result of His eternal all-wisdom, the right means that is present, and must be present, in His Spirit, in order to immediately restore the damaged part again into the right order and activate it.
GGJ|9|163|12|0|If you, dear friend, carefully thought about this, you also will realize that I cannot and will not turn away one hair's breadth from my first assertion, even if the body of my God would die a thousand times. For I am more convinced than my now very healthy existence that His body is not Himself, but only a means to reveal Himself more closely to us men than would be possible in a pure spiritual way. If He, for instance, would have touched me with His hands, and only after that I would have been completely healed, then maybe I would share your concern. But since - as I told you before - was healed from a distance, merely by His Spirit, He also will remain, without His body, the One He was since eternity.
GGJ|9|163|13|0|Take up my opinion really deeply into your mind as a full truth, and turn to a firm belief in the almightiness of His will. Ask Him also to heal your body, and then you will receive what I have received in miraculous way."
GGJ|9|163|14|0|The judge, who was completely amazed about the solid perception of the doctor, said: "I thank you, dear friend, for this teaching of yours. You have changed my mind completely, and I share now completely your opinion. O, if your and now also my only true God would also want to help me as He has helped you, I would praise His name only, and this throughout my whole life, and loudly proclaim His honor to everyone. O Lord, and now also my only true, almighty and living God, help also me from my already long lasting great suffering. Let Your holy will heal me."
GGJ|9|164|1|1|The healing by faith of the repented judge (22/32)
GGJ|9|164|1|0|When the judge had openly spoken out these words, which were earnest and filled with a firm, unshakable trust from inside, there was as if a lightning running through his chest, and he became immediately healed, in such a way as he had never been before in his whole life. For already since his birth he was weak, and for that reason - although he was the son of a captain - he did not dedicate himself to military service but studied the laws of Rome and became a judge.
GGJ|9|164|2|0|After he became suddenly and completely healed, he also started to rejoice loudly, and he thanked Me, and also the doctor whose fearless words and deep life's true speech had awaken such faith and trust in him.
GGJ|9|164|3|0|After he had quite exhausted himself from sheer praises of honor of My Being that was still very much unknown to him, he turned to the doctor again and said (the judge): "O, you my dear friend now, how can I reward you for the courage that you have shown me and for the truly not little effort you had to make because of my blindness. And how can I also reward these 2 companions of yours, who were the first to bring you the message of the personal presence of the great Master and of His true divinity? Tell me, you 2 dear friends, what did He tell you that one should do to remain sure of His mercy?"
GGJ|9|164|4|0|Then our Polycarp said: "Concerning this, He only said: 'Keep the 10 commandments of Moses, and love God, the one and only true One above all in this manner, and your fellowman as yourself. Do for them what you in a reasonable manner can expect that they would do for you. Furthermore, you should not let yourselves be tempted by the appealing enticements of the world, then you will stay in Me and I in you, and in this way you will have the eternal life through the spirit of My love in you, for I Myself am the Way, the Truth and the eternal Life. He who believes in Me and keeps My commandments, is the one who loves Me above all. To him I will come Myself. I will reveal Myself to him and give him eternal life.' Look, this is the essence of His teaching.
GGJ|9|164|5|0|We still talked about many things with Him, and He thoroughly instructed us about many great things, about which we cannot talk now because they are so extensive, but we will find a good time for that."
GGJ|9|164|6|0|The judge and the doctor thanked Polycarp for this announcement and they took the firm decision to act accordingly their whole life long.
GGJ|9|164|7|0|After this 2nd healing, also the other companions believed now completely in Me and asked Me also for the healing of their sick flesh and blood. And they also were suddenly helped, upon which there was almost no end to the jubilation and the praising of My name that was also announced by Polycarp.
GGJ|9|164|8|0|That attracted the attention of many cure guests who went to them and asked them what kind of peculiar thing had happened because of their continuous jubilation.
GGJ|9|164|9|0|But the judge said: "We also did not ask you why you are not jubilating. As long as the body is sick and also the soul, one does not like to rejoice, but when body and soul become completely healthy, there is every reason to rejoice."
GGJ|9|164|10|0|On this, a rich Jew, whose health had not improved much in this institution, said: "How did you become so quickly healthy in this spot?"
GGJ|9|164|11|0|The judge said: "It is not very honorable to you as a Jew to ask us gentiles. You believe in the one, only true God, and we only began to believe in Him and asked for His help and He did not wait to help us, and for this reason we jubilate our thanks to your God, who is and will remain now also our God. Why did you not turn in full faith to your God, so that He would help you also as He has unmistakably helped us?"
GGJ|9|164|12|0|Completely astonished the Jew said: "I have not read anywhere in the Scripture that our God has ever helped the uncircumcised gentiles."
GGJ|9|164|13|0|The judge said: "And still, we also are alive and received everything from Him, and He let us rule over you. Then how can this be?"
GGJ|9|164|14|0|When the Jew and several of his tribesmen heard that, they did not ask anything anymore, turned around and went away.
GGJ|9|164|15|0|However, those who were healed were very glad to be rid of these troublesome guests in this manner.
GGJ|9|164|16|0|Since I still did not come to the institution, and they were waiting for Me with great desire, they all decided to go and search for Me to give Me honor in the presence of all men. Therefore, they asked a servant of Marcus if I was still in the house of Marcus and if they could meet Me.
GGJ|9|164|17|0|The servant said: "The Lord and Master is still in the house for the midday meal and relates wonderful things."
GGJ|9|164|18|0|For I related what had happened to these healed ones and what they had said, but the servant who served us before in the house and who was then sent by Marcus to the institution to get something, did not understand that, and therefore he also could not give an answer to the question of the healed ones, for he knew nothing about how the Greeks from Melita and the Roman judge were healed by the power of My will.
GGJ|9|164|19|0|Nevertheless, he said to those who asked him to come to Me (the servant): "I still have a small thing to do here for my lord. After that, I will go back to the house and present your request, and will then right away bring you the answer of the great Lord and Master."
GGJ|9|164|20|0|The healed ones were satisfied with that. The servant went away and did what he had to do, came then into the house to us and told Me what the healed ones had asked.
GGJ|9|164|21|0|I said to him "Go to My friends who asked you if I still was in the house and if they could come to Me, and tell them the following thing: He who is led to Me through love, may always come to Me, then I will accept him with the love that led him to Me."
GGJ|9|164|22|0|After these words of Mine, the servant went again to the institution and told the healed ones, who went then directly with great joy and respect on their way to the house of Marcus.
GGJ|9|165|1|1|The healed ones come to the Lord (22/33)
GGJ|9|165|1|0|Entering our dining hall, they immediately asked the 2 Greeks where I was. And those pointed at once in the direction where that "I" was.
GGJ|9|165|2|0|Knowing that, they shyly walked to Me, looked with deep respect at Me and did not dare to speak to Me.
GGJ|9|165|3|0|However, I looked at them with full love and said in a very natural tone to them: "Why are you now so shy in My presence, My dear friends? Am I perhaps different from there in the institution where I came to you in the spirit and healed you from your afflictions according to your faith and trust? Take courage, come and sit with us at this table and first eat and drink as needed to strengthen your limbs. Only after that, we will continue to speak with each other."
GGJ|9|165|4|0|The healed ones did with already more courage what I advised them to do, because My love made their fear to disappear more and more. A great number of excellently prepared fishes were on the table, and also bread and wine was not lacking. The healed ones were also already hungry and thirsty. Therefore, My invitation was for them a happy fulfillment of their wish that suited them well. They ate and drank according to their heart's desire and had an ever greater childlike trust in Me and also in My disciples.
GGJ|9|165|5|0|Only after they had strengthened themselves at our table according to their need, the Greek Polycarp, who had become now the most courageous, asked Me: "O Lord and Master, although You told us on the mountain that You would visit us in the institution - and we have waited - but still, You did not come. There are many in there whose condition is miserable and for whom Your visit would be really necessary."
GGJ|9|165|6|0|I said: "Even if I did not come to you with My body, I still came to you with My love and helped those who turned to Me in faith and full trust. And so I kept the promise that I made to you.
GGJ|9|165|7|0|Because of the others, I personally had nothing to do in the institution. For they heard already many things about Me, and several among them saw also signs that I performed, even before their eyes. And knowing where to find Me, they still did not search for Me and did not pay attention to the signs, and even less to My words. Then why should I search for them and pay attention to them and care about their afflictions?
GGJ|9|165|8|0|However, I still will stay here for several days. The one who will search Me, will also quickly and easily find Me, as you have quickly and easily found Me.
GGJ|9|165|9|0|When this friend of Mine, the doctor from Melita, spoke loudly about Me according to the true understanding from the Heavens, he was listened at by many Jews, but only one Roman - a gentile - came close and began a conversation with the doctor about that new God, and he soon adopted his faith. The Jews however, soon noticed from the words of the doctor about whom he was talking. Therefore they quickly turned their back to him and did furthermore not pay attention to his definite wise words. Then why should I pay attention to them?
GGJ|9|165|10|0|When later you all loudly glorified Me, another blind Jew came to you who is a rich businessman and money changer in Capernaum. And when the judge gave him the right answer and noticed by that for whom that glorification was meant, he also turned his back on you and left you all. But if he has left you, who were with My Spirit, then he also has left Me. And the one who leaves Me, I also will leave, just as long as he repentantly and believingly will turn to Me again."
GGJ|9|166|1|1|The Lord gives rules of conduct for the faithful (22/34)
GGJ|9|166|1|0|But you all should remember: when you are gathered in My name - like before in the garden of the institution - then I also will always be active in your midst, with you and in you, just like before in the garden.
GGJ|9|166|2|0|The one who will listen to you, will also listen to Me, and I will be merciful to him. And a sick person, who will adhere to Me, will improve when you will lay your hands upon him in My name.
GGJ|9|166|3|0|The one who will accept you, will also accept Me in you. And therefore, I will forgive his sins and bless him for this time and for eternity. But the one who will not accept you, will also not accept Me, and his sins will remain in his soul, and My mercy will be far away from him.
GGJ|9|166|4|0|When you will go to someone in My name, and he listens carefully to you, and believes also what you tell him about Me, but after accepting My teaching he does not say to you from his heart: 'Stay with me, dear friends, and eat together with me', then do not stay there. For I will also be scanty with My blessing to the one who is scanty with you, while you were not scanty with My Word which is of the greatest value for the life of his soul. Because faith in Me becomes alive and active by the works of love.
GGJ|9|166|5|0|The one who will love you for the sake of My name, will also love Me, and I will love him in return, and My blessing will from then on be over him. However, the one who will hate and persecute you, will also hate and persecute Me in you. But it will be in vain that he will kick against the pricks, and will harm himself so terribly that by these wounds he will come into the death and the ruin of his soul.
GGJ|9|166|6|0|For the sake of My name and My Word, you should not ask for yourselves any honor or reward from no one, but the one who will dishonor you and will harden his heart against you, will do that also against Me, and I will also be like that against him.
GGJ|9|166|7|0|What I give to you for nothing, give that also for nothing to others. But that which is offered by the love of enlightened people, accept it, and thank Me for it. For it is only My love in the heart of men who will give it to you. And thus do also not despise the smallest gift.
GGJ|9|166|8|0|However, never seek earthly gain for the sake of My name and word, neither any worldly kingdom of worldly rulers. For firstly, My Kingdom is not of this world, and secondly, by receiving the earthly gain that you sought to receive, and having received a kingdom of this world, you would have already received the reward of life for your soul, and then you should not expect any further reward from Me from the Heavens.
GGJ|9|166|9|0|Although in later times there will be false, imperious prophets who will do the same thing in My name as now the Pharisees and their followers, and they will honor Me in the eyes of the people with all kinds of ceremonies and with gold, silver and noble stones, but through the mouth of those who are awakened by My Spirit I will say to them: 'Look, this miserable people honors Me, the Lord of Life, with the dirt and with the death and the judgment of matter, but their heart is far away from Me.' That is why I also will be far away from such people.
GGJ|9|166|10|0|Therefore, you also should in future times not build any temples and altars for Me, for I will never live in the temples that are made by human hands, and I will not let Myself be honored on altars. He who loves Me and who will keep My simple commandments, is My living temple. And his heart, full of love and patience, is the true and living offering altar to My honor, which is the only thing that is pleasing to Me. All the rest is judgment, death and ruin.
GGJ|9|166|11|0|You know that all priests - our Jewish as well as your gentile priests - have now certain external means for the sanctification and purification, and that they force their followers to accept and use them, and that they threaten, with the most terrible and worst temporary and eternal punishments, those who would not accept the use of the formerly mentioned means and would call them void and completely meaningless. But I say to you: all these things should be banned with you for all future times, and the one who wants to use, even in My name, such means for the sanctification and purification, I will look at him with wrathful eyes. It is sufficient that you baptize the one who has accepted My teaching in his heart, and give him a name for the sake of the order, and then I will strengthen him.
GGJ|9|166|12|0|Furthermore, you also can give, if you have, from time to time bread and wine - also in My name and in My love that is in you - to those who actively believe in Me and keep My commandments as a remembrance to Me. When you will keep such meal of love among yourselves, I also will be in your midst, with you and in you, like now in flesh and blood. Because the bread that you will give because of your love for Me, will be the same as My flesh, and the wine the same as My blood that soon will be shed for many. How? That you will hear later.
GGJ|9|166|13|0|That only, should be sufficient to you as an outer sign, which will however only have true value for Me because of the love.
GGJ|9|166|14|0|Since I have instructed you now in these important things, we will now stand up from the table and go outside to our mountain. There, still many things will be shown and given to you."
GGJ|9|166|15|0|After this speech, they all thanked Me, and we stood up and climbed swiftly on the mountain.
GGJ|9|167|1|1|The heavyheartedness of the Roman at the beautiful view (22/35)
GGJ|9|167|1|0|When we came on the mountain, the Greeks and the Roman admired the beautiful environment.
GGJ|9|167|2|0|The Roman said: "Truly, I have never seen such landscape that is so marvelous into all directions. If we always could stay young, strong and healthy on this precious Earth, and be provided with all the necessary things, then we also could forever rejoice in such environment.
GGJ|9|167|3|0|But at the sight of such beautiful landscape, the human mind is often filled with a great heavyheartedness when he always has to think by that: 'only a short time is this joy granted to you, and then you painfully will have to leave it forever.' But what can weak man do against this, except sighing? Because he so quickly will have to leave a life that is often, also on this Earth, very nice and pleasant, and will no more be able to view and enjoy the charms and beauties of such marvelous environments of this Earth. But this is the way You want it, o Lord and Master, and the poor, powerless human being must comply with the almightiness of Your will."
GGJ|9|167|4|0|I said: "Friend, now again, the old, blind Roman and gentile out of you has spoken, and despite your exemplary strong and active faith and trust in Me, you have shown that you really are still not initiated in the secrets of the true, inner life of the soul.
GGJ|9|167|5|0|Do you perhaps think that the soul will not be able to also view the regions of this Earth without the help of his material body, provided that he is perfected according to My order that is clearly shown to you and that he will leave his heavy body in this way?
GGJ|9|167|6|0|Who is it that can see now this landscape, although imperfectly, through the 2 little windows under your forehead? For sure, only your only living soul. Because the body was only given to him for a short time as an instrument in order to acquire and secure for himself, through the right use of it, the full freedom of life and independence forever. He who feels, hears, sees, smells, tastes, thinks and wills in the body is surely the immortal being of the soul and not the dead body in itself, which apparent life would not be possible without the true life of the soul.
GGJ|9|167|7|0|If your soul can see now the beautiful landscapes of this Earth through your body, with all the limitations of his life, and can feel real joy about it, only by viewing the most outer form, he will feel an even greater joy and delight when he will be able to view, evaluate and understand, with his brighter eyes, not only the outer shell of the beings and things, but the whole interior in its most wonderful connection, action and meaning.
GGJ|9|167|8|0|Yes, he who is still so deeply buried in his flesh, so that he will feel as if pulled along into death during the certain death of his body - which is the result of his too great love for the world and the flesh - then man must of course speak as pitifully as you have spoken now, My friend. But once man, in whom the soul is free from the earthly dross according to My teaching and My will, and who became by that more perfect and perfected, will speak quite differently and exaltedly at the view of such environment and landscape.
GGJ|9|167|9|0|A natural human being, as you are still now - although you can view now with your eyes, and hear with your ears, the Lord and Master of all existence and life - if he becomes heavyhearted at the sight of a beautiful environment, because the feeling of his perishability awoke in him, then this is only very beneficial for his soul. Because that feeling is the immortal Spirit from Me in the soul of every human being, without which he would not possess a life. That Spirit cries out to the soul: 'Do not love the world for the sake of its outer charms, for they are all subject to death and perishability. Take courage and turn away your lustful eye from that which is nothing in itself. Instead of that, turn inwardly in your deepest inner self, in Me, your true existence and eternal life. Then you will not only see and recognize the dead, outer shell of the things and beings, but excellently see and recognize that which is in them and which is active, and how and why, and what ultimate goal they have.'
GGJ|9|167|10|0|Tell Me now, friend, if this is so, and can really not be otherwise, does a human being, who has received understanding about his being and existence, have actually any reason to become heavyhearted in himself at the sight of a charming outer form because he once will have to put off his decaying body?"
GGJ|9|168|1|1|The wish of the Roman (22/36)
GGJ|9|168|1|0|On this, the Roman, whose mind was already in a much better mood, said: "Master of all life and existence, when someone finds in himself to be in Your eternal clarity of existence and life, and views the big world in the beyond with the same power of light as You, that penetrates everything, then certainly not the least of heavyheartedness will be stirred up in him at the sight of such beautiful environment. But when man is heavyhearted he cannot be blamed so much, because we humans are shortsighted, especially regarding the inner life of the spirit and the soul. For how can a person, who was born in complete darkness of life and who was then brought up, have any notion and perspective about the true, inner being of the life of the soul, because already since his very early childhood he was only involved with matter and its various forms?"
GGJ|9|168|2|0|For sure, by Your mercy, help and great compassion, things will become quite different with me now. But up till now, my body and soul were still so much completely one that it seemed quite impossible to me - as well as for many thousands of other people - that a soul could exist on its own without a body. For I imagined the soul, who thinks in me, as a product of the activity of the heart, the lungs and the other inward organs, for when this activity ends, then ends also the feeling, hearing, seeing, smelling, tasting, observing, thinking, evaluating and acting.
GGJ|9|168|3|0|Besides, I myself never noticed anything that, even by far, seemed to be an existence of a soul after the death of the body, although other people told me many things about it. For if I - since I also am a human being - was not able to convince myself of something, I could not just purely believe in it. And so, I really cannot be blamed when the thought about a coming death always stirs up heavyheartedness in me, especially at the sight of a beautiful landscape like this one.
GGJ|9|168|4|0|If ever I would have been able to see and speak to my many friends and acquaintances who died already a long time ago, I also would not have been taken by heavyheartedness at the sight of such beautiful landscape in the manner as this had been the case with me for a long time. My lung disease, which could not be healed by any doctor on Earth, and my old age, which did not give any prospect for a long life anyway, actually contributed to it, and so I became a straight enemy, of life, of the beauties of nature and the young, cheerful youth.
GGJ|9|168|5|0|Now, during Your visible presence, o Lord and Master, it is of course quite different, because now I know by Your divine mouth how things are with man after the death of his body, and this took away almost completely my fear and fright for death that tormented me already such a long time, about which I thank You from the deepest of my heart.
GGJ|9|168|6|0|If moreover I could see and speak to someone of my deceased friends - which You, o Lord and Master of the sensorial and spiritual world can certainly accomplish - then my mind would be even more in order. That You can easily do that, I do not doubt in the least, but if it also would be allowable according to Your wisdom and order, that You only can know, and also the person to whom You told it. If this would be allowable, then I would like to ask You."
GGJ|9|168|7|0|I said: "It is possible and also allowable for people who have become already mature for it. Because people who have become already strong in their own spirit cannot harm anymore the still very impure souls if they have to show themselves in this world, but only those who are still immature in their spirit.
GGJ|9|168|8|0|All your friends and acquaintances who were separated from the sensorial world would not be a pleasant appearance if I would show them all to you. Therefore, I only want to present a few somewhat better ones to you. Then you can speak with them yourself about their condition in the beyond.
GGJ|9|168|9|0|If you still seriously want this, I am willing to make it possible for you for a short time, then you not only will be able to see and speak to your best friends, but you also will be able to see how the world, in which they live and act, looks like and how it is arranged."
GGJ|9|168|10|0|The Roman said: "O Lord and Master, please give me this grace."
GGJ|9|168|11|0|I said: "Well, so be it, and so it will be done."
GGJ|9|169|1|1|The Roman speaks with his deceased father (22/37)
GGJ|9|169|1|0|I hardly had said that when 4 armed Romans stood before our judge, who were not only visible to him but also to all the others who were present, and they became really scared of them because they looked at them with eyes that were glowing from anger. At first he did not have the courage to speak to them. Only after I told him that he should speak to those who appeared, he asked one of them - who was his father - if his life really continued after the death of his body, and how.
GGJ|9|169|2|0|Then the spirit said with a screeching voice, which was very well known to his son: "Stupid fool of a son, what is this that you disturb our rest, our love and our activity?
GGJ|9|169|3|0|That we continue to exist and have actually never completely died, you surely can see with your eyes full of dirt. We were just preparing a great campaign and we have haste to take advantage of the enemy, and now you want to hinder this glorious heroic deed for my emperor. I just would like to chop you, stupid scoundrel, with my sharp sword into a thousand pieces.
GGJ|9|169|4|0|If that dumb magician of Nazareth, to whom your stupidity gives godly honor, would not stand behind you with His skill, your stupidity would cost you dearly. But delaying is not renouncing. When you will leave your bag of flesh and come to us, you surely will receive the reward for your stupidity."
GGJ|9|169|5|0|Very faintheartedly, our Roman said: "How could I have disturbed you in your rest, since you do not seem to have any rest in going to war. And if the Man here next to me is only a dumb magician of Nazareth, then why do you obey His will. Are you as heroes not mightier than He?"
GGJ|9|169|6|0|The spirit said: "What do you, dumb stupid, understand of our things. We do what we want and do not allow anyone to give us orders."
GGJ|9|169|7|0|The judge said: "If you are that mighty, then why do you stay here and do you not think that the enemy is gaining advantage over you now? Do you then not believe that there is only one almighty God, against whose will your futile weapons can eternally do nothing?"
GGJ|9|169|8|0|The spirit said: "Do you perhaps think that we, perfected people in our big world, which has no beginning and no end, are still as blind as you, moles and blindworms of this dirty Earth that is not much bigger than a hazelnut? Where did there ever exist a God apart from us? We are the gods, and our great emperor is the main god, and I am now also standing in line to become an emperor, because there are now already a great number of emperors with us."
GGJ|9|169|9|0|The judge said: "Yes, then finally everyone among you can become an emperor?"
GGJ|9|169|10|0|Being completely blown up by pride, the spirit said: "Know, you stupid, that there will never be an emperor coming out of the common people, because the people are only there to always work and fight for us in the sweat of their face, so that all glory and all good life would only befall indisputably on us. We give laws for the sake of ourselves, and the people have to follow these under the threat of the most severe punishment. If one from the common people would dare to speak even one wrong word against us, he will be punished for high treason by death, for we are the only ones who have the right to slaughter everything that displeases us in the least. We also can kill at will our servable people, and not one sage has the right to ask us if this was justified or unjustified, for only that what we want and do is right. Everything that goes against that is a punishable crime."
GGJ|9|169|11|0|That was a little too much for our judge, and being greatly exited, he said: "O you extremely blind souls, how endlessly far away are you from the inner truth of life. How do you want to kill someone in your world, since death can impossibly exist anymore with you?"
GGJ|9|169|12|0|The spirit said: "All the better. If here with us, a common soul, after being torn up into pieces, will gather himself and continue to live, then he can be grabbed and be torn up into pieces again."
GGJ|9|169|13|0|The judge said: "Then what about the glory of your world?"
GGJ|9|169|14|0|The spirit said: "Stupid, open your dirty eyes and see."
GGJ|9|169|15|0|Then the judge saw a very dark environment in which all kinds of castles could be seen. Apart from those castles were a big number of dirty huts. And furthermore he saw a crowd of people who looked very poor. He also saw warriors, equipped with all kinds of weapons, and in a greater distance he also saw camps, and outside of these, battles.
GGJ|9|169|16|0|Then he asked Me (the judge): "O Lord and Master, bring me again into the condition in which I cannot see anymore the souls who live in the beyond, for if all souls have to expect such condition after the death of their body, it would be a thousand times better for man if he were never created or born."
GGJ|9|169|17|0|Then I immediately took away the ability of the Roman to see the lower, dirty world of impure souls. And when the very evil spirits had suddenly left and had become invisible, I asked him: "Well now, friend, did you well recognize your relatives, regarding their form, speech and character? How did you like them?"
GGJ|9|169|18|0|The Roman and also the doctor said: "O Lord and Master, this is certainly more than awful."
GGJ|9|169|19|0|Then the Roman continued to speak alone like this: "I immediately recognized my father, for he was the same extremely proud Roman that he was during his physical life. He who was not an aristocrat meant less to him than a wandering dog without a master, and I, who was weak, as far as my body was concerned, and thus unsuitable for the military service that he exalted above all, was not his favorite. But still, I had to be someone before whom the whole people had to tremble, and therefore I always was placed in Asia that was always inclined for rebellion, with the assignment to act against the transgressors with the extreme severity of the law, which however I, as a more or less suffering human being, did not do. For I thought to myself: 'You also are human beings just like me, despite the unrestrained pride of my relatives, and you are tormented over and over. I surely want to judge according to justice and fairness, but you will not be tormented with tyrannical severity by me.' And that is why I was always loved by the supreme governor.
GGJ|9|169|20|0|When father was still a citizen of this world and came once to Tyre, he asked me with his screeching, imperious voice how many men were already beheaded because of my severe jurisdiction, and how many were already crucified. And I answered him completely according to the truth: 'No one until now, for luckily there never was a well-founded reason for it yet.'
GGJ|9|169|21|0|Then he said to me with eyes that were really glowing from anger: 'You were, are and will remain a stupid fool. If you want to keep up an ever increasing respect for the law, you still must give an example from time to time, even if no one has transgressed the law. If there are no criminals, you must take with force the first one you can find, out of the crowd, accuse him of a crime, confirm it by hired witnesses and then do your job, severely and relentlessly. By that, you will incite a true respect for the law with the people, and by that you can acquire great honor with the emperor.'
GGJ|9|169|22|0|Then I said: 'But we secretly received from the emperor the order not to torment someone with the too sharp severity of the law when there is not sufficient reason for it. A soldier and commander can act like that indeed, but this can absolutely not be done in the peaceful sphere of the citizens.'
GGJ|9|169|23|0|Then father said again, with a despising smile: "You were, are and will remain a stupid fool', turned his back on me and left me with apparent haste, and later I never saw him again. A couple of years later I received the message from Rome that he died. And I truly could not mourn for him.
GGJ|9|169|24|0|As he was during his physical life, so he is still now, but his idolization of the emperor is much worse.
GGJ|9|169|25|0|O Lord and Master of all existence and life, will such a soul eternally never improve? Will he never more receive a better understanding - and the crowd of souls in the beyond who conform themselves to him, neither?"
GGJ|9|169|26|0|With a friendly face I said: "Friend, with God all things are possible, even if they seem for man on this Earth ever so impossible. However, the 'how' and 'when' you will only understand when My Spirit of eternal love and truth in your soul will reveal it to you personally."
GGJ|9|169|27|0|The Roman was satisfied with that, and thought more deeply about what he had seen and what I had said.
GGJ|9|170|1|1|The Lord explains about the situation in the beyond (22/38)
GGJ|9|170|1|0|Now the doctor from Melita turned to Me with the words: "Lord and Master, since we all have exactly seen and heard the same thing, was this appearance that was allowed by You, really completely true and not a dreamlike appearance in an awake condition, like I repeatedly experienced with several of my patients, especially in a place where 5 sick people with fever saw also similar beings in one and the same room. But the beings they saw did by far not correspond, because each patient saw totally different beings. And they heard them also speak in a different language. And I had the impression that the beings that were seen by my feverish patients corresponded to those in a dream, which is nothing else than only an empty game of the strongly increased fantasy, heated up by the blood that streams faster through the veins.
GGJ|9|170|2|0|But during this appearance, that was allowed by You on a clear daylight, no one of us was suffering from fever, and thus also no fast heart beating and no heated up fantasy. And we all heard and saw the same thing, and that is why this appearance, as already mentioned, really seemed to be true.
GGJ|9|170|3|0|But now the question is: is that dark and dirty environment that we all saw as the same, still localized on this Earth with all the things that we saw in it, or was it only visible for us as an image that corresponds to a condition - more or less like an image of a dream - based on the unreliable fantasy of the spirits that we saw? And were the other spirits whom we also saw in that environment, souls of people who once had lived on this Earth, or do they also belong to the kingdom of the evil fantasy of the spirits whom we saw close to us? For while we were watching the sad environment in the beyond, it was strange that we also could see the environment of this Earth through it without any obstruction. And at the same time we saw the sad beyond also very clearly from point to point. And finally the question comes up from itself: can the spirits, whom we saw, also see our Earth or only their fantasy world?"
GGJ|9|170|4|0|I said: "The spirits whom you saw here - and still many thousands of their kind - possess perfect reality. They live in those castles and strongholds, which you saw in that dirty-dark environment. The environment, all the castles and strongholds, the dirty huts, the tents, the poor-looking subordinate spirits and the encampment with the soldiers, are nothing else except the bad products of their evil fantasy, especially the environment and its arrangement. For if you can imagine 1.000 as a unity, then the poor spirits, whom you saw, are real for one thousandth part. So for the greatest part they belong to the sphere of the evil, deceitful fantasy of the spirits whom you saw, and for one thousandth part they still possess more or less a true spiritual reality. Like on Earth, your shadow also belongs to your actual reality. Although a shadow is in the abstract certainly not something actually existent, but still, it would not be there if you yourselves were not there first.
GGJ|9|170|5|0|The poor spirits whom you saw are for the greatest part also already in the beyond, but partly they still live physically on this Earth. However, the real spirits, whom you saw, together with their congeners, full of self-love, pride and lust for power, were during their earthly life as rulers in contact with many thousands of subordinate people. And because of that, their images - or in a certain way their shadow images - were left in a weakened form in the consciousness of their soul.
GGJ|9|170|6|0|The evil spirits whom you saw, together with still many others who are completely similar to them, hardly possess the smallest spark of the light of the full truth in them, and can thus also not see or perceive anything of what is truly outside of them. Just like when somebody who is deeply asleep cannot see or perceive anything of what is in reality around him. That is why they only can see in their inner, extremely weak deceitful light what is created by their fantasy - coming forth from their evil self-love - and this with the help of the remembrance that is kept in their consciousness.
GGJ|9|170|7|0|What they have created can be seen by every perfected spirit. And if such perfected spirit will now and then, with his will and vision out of My will and light, come in a certain way close to such evil group, or will pay attention to them, then he will know, through the deceitful apparent environment, that is immediately and entirely visible to him, of what kind the actual real spirits of a group are and what character they have. And so, such evil spirits can impossibly cover up or hide their inner evilness before the eyes of perfected spirits.
GGJ|9|170|8|0|Here in this world, a wolf can show himself in sheep's clothing, but in the other world it will be proclaimed to him, loudly and openly from the rooftops, of what he thinks, wants and does in the most inner part of his house.
GGJ|9|170|9|0|And since every perfected spirit can do that, he also can - thanks to his wisdom and might - effectively confront, with the most suitable means, all the evil that was planned.
GGJ|9|170|10|0|Depending on the power of their evil self-love, such group must often sink down into the deepest ground of the kingdom of evil, and greatly destroy themselves and as if bringing themselves to ruin. Only after that, there is a small possibility to gradually more and more ascend again to the light of the truth.
GGJ|9|170|11|0|And this is also what will happen to the spirits whom you saw. However, if there are some among them who will begin to see the uselessness of their strivings through all kinds of corresponding appearances that are allowed by Me, then they also will more easily ascend to the light of the truth."
GGJ|9|170|12|0|Now the doctor asked Me further: "O Lord and Master, how is it actually possible for such evil spirit to greatly destroy himself and bring himself to ruin?"
GGJ|9|170|13|0|I said: "Just like in the course of time when all matter will destroy itself, will bring its outer visible form to ruin and then return to its true initial element.
GGJ|9|170|14|0|For these spirits, that which was created by their evil fantasy is a firm, material reality. And that which seems to be will remain as long as the remembrance of the spirit, and the fantasy that comes from it, will not be broken up and harmed by the continuously increasing passions. If that happens, then his world with all its castles, strongholds and treasures will also immediately disappear.
GGJ|9|170|15|0|It can be compared with someone who has a treasure that is precious above all to him, and has buried it in a certain place, which place he has well remembered, but because he is ever more burdened by the worry that this treasure could be discovered by someone else, he gradually falls into an ever increasing spiritual confusion. His memory becomes weaker and weaker, and also his remembrance and his fantasy. He moreover falls into a kind of brain fever, which takes away his whole memory and remembrance, in such a way that he is no more capable to remember his treasure that he had so truthfully and so well hidden. Now what does this treasure still mean to him? Where has it gone? Look, it disappeared out of his existence. And this is what also happens to these spirits with their world.
GGJ|9|170|16|0|As man loses in fact everything with the loss of his memory and remembrance - even if it still exist as such - so also a spirit will lose everything that his fantasy had created out of his remembrance that stayed in his consciousness. And such spirit will then be extremely poor and abandoned of everything.
GGJ|9|170|17|0|Then only, in such condition, it is possible for a wise spirit to approach him in the most suitable manner. And he will show him and make him understand what is useless, and also the bad and the evil that came by his own free will, and bring him, unnoticed and gradually, to walk on the way of light.
GGJ|9|170|18|0|But as fast as you, My friend, imagine it now, such spirit will not attain to the full light. For as soon as he reaches this kind of freer consciousness, so that he will remember several things, his old fantasy will come up again. And with this, he soon will create again a world for himself that corresponds to his old love, and he is pleased with that. So he has to lose his self-created paradise again and understand the unreality of it, after which he can again be placed on a higher level of light.
GGJ|9|170|19|0|This happens oftentimes with many spirits like you saw here. Because a wrong love - which, despite all the things that are wrong in it, is the only thing that brings about the self-awareness of a spirit's life - cannot so easily and quickly be transformed into a real, true love through the necessary way of the free will, as you imagine."
GGJ|9|171|1|1|The guidance of the human souls unto completion (22/39)
GGJ|9|171|1|0|Now you think by yourself: 'Yes but, the divine wisdom and almightiness should be very well capable to do this.' But I say to you: if I would want that, then it also would not have been necessary for Me to ever come Myself in the flesh as a Son of Man on this Earth and as a teacher to teach you men, and it also would not have been necessary in the beginning of times to awake all kinds of wise men and prophets for you.
GGJ|9|171|2|0|For if, only through My almightiness, you could have been transformed into children who are like Me in everything, then I certainly would have done that. But since you never could have been transformed into free, independent children who are like Me in everything while being continually kept in the leading-strings of My almightiness, but would always have remained the same as all the other material beings, like the clay, the air, the water, the stones, metals, plants and all kinds of animals, it must be as it is, and not different, which I as Creator of all things and beings can of course see most clearly. For - understand this well - the creation of gods is something quite different than the creation of suns, worlds and all the other beings in the whole endless space of creation. Did you well understand this now?
GGJ|9|171|3|0|That is why man comes in this world entirely without any knowledge and science, and he must be taught in everything, while the animals bring already everything they need into the world to maintain their life.
GGJ|9|171|4|0|When man comes into this world, he is, what concerns his soul, completely separated from God's almightiness, and in every respect he has to rely on his own will and knowledge. Only when he comes to know God through education from his parents and other wise teachers, when he will turn trustingly to Him and beg Him for help and assistance, begins also from the part of God the inflow through all the Heavens. Then the soul of man will pass into an ever increasing knowledge, and from that, an ever increasing love for God. He makes his own will subordinate to that of God and unites himself in this manner with the Spirit of God. He thus will become gradually as perfect in and by the Spirit of God within him as the divine Spirit itself, and will nevertheless stay completely free and independent in everything, as God as such is eternally perfectly free and independent.
GGJ|9|171|5|0|Now with your rather enlightened worldly reason you think: 'But when every perfected soul will become in a certain way as perfect as I am Myself, can this in time not lead to some kind of war of the gods, and who will finally be victorious?'
GGJ|9|171|6|0|Look, this can be imaginable with earthly people who are uneducated and oftentimes still greatly afflicted with all kinds of deceitful love for the world and self-love, and it also would be very possible - as worldly history proves very clearly - but in the true Kingdom of God, this is not imaginable and not possible at all. For how could someone come into a fight with the eternal initial truth in God when he himself stands in the perfect truth of God, and understands that nothing is possible without it?
GGJ|9|171|7|0|For if it were possible that for instance an angel spirit would come into a fight with an initial godly truth - since it constitutes his being - then he would thereby not fight and battle with God, but only with himself, and would thus harm no one but himself.
GGJ|9|171|8|0|Did you ever experience on Earth that for instance 2 people who are well knowledgeable in arithmetic, fought against each other because according to the arithmetical system, which is accepted in the whole world, 2 completely equal unities with again 2 completely equal unities result in a total of 4 unities? Look, all men, who can somehow count, completely agree on that, and will with a somehow clear insight certainly never quarrel and fight about that, for also for the sake of their own advantage they must acknowledge that this arithmetic truth is valid everywhere and every time.
GGJ|9|171|9|0|This is also the case with all perfected souls in the Kingdom of God. They all are permeated with one and the same truth, because it comes as light from their love for God and fellowman.
GGJ|9|171|10|0|As long as men can quarrel, fight and war among each other, they still are far from the Kingdom of God. And they will not enter it before they have grown unchangeably in all patience, humility, meekness and true neighborly love. But once they are like that, and will thereby, in themselves come to the truth out of God, then all quarrel, fight and war will finish forever, and your war of the gods can eternally never happen. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|9|172|1|1|The Lord calls Raphael to explain the existence of the Kingdom of God (22/40)
GGJ|9|172|1|0|The doctor said: "O Lord and Master, now everything is clear to me, and we thank You, firstly because You have revealed so clearly the world of the spirits to us, and we know now how the further life of the souls of men with a worldly attitude will take form and must take form in the big world of the beyond. And secondly we thank You, o Lord and Master, for Your explanation about the condition of the perfected spirits in God's Kingdom.
GGJ|9|172|2|0|It would of course also be desirable to have a look into the nature of the Kingdom of God and see its inhabitants who are already blessed. But since Your mercy and love has explained it with such clear words that we almost could simply see it with our eyes, I would consider it too bold to desire from You to show us also the world of the blessed spirits in the beyond. And therefore, we thank You once again for the great mercy that You have abundantly given to us."
GGJ|9|172|3|0|I said: "Yes, My friend, to show you the nature of God's Kingdom, in which are located numberless blessed spirits for already long times and eternities that are unimaginable for you, is still not possible for no one of you. Not until the Kingdom of God will have completely developed and has become a visible truth of light in you.
GGJ|9|172|4|0|However, when the Kingdom of God will take form in yourselves, coming to full activity according to My will that was revealed to you, then you will also see it and experience great pleasure on it. But since you all have set out to do completely My will - with the exception of one whom I admonished often and who still cannot give up his greediness - I will call a blessed angel here, who has been perfected for already a long time. Then he will explain to you further about the nature of the Kingdom of God."
GGJ|9|172|5|0|Then I called aloud: "Raphael, come and serve Me and your brothers!"
GGJ|9|172|6|0|I hardly had said that when Raphael stood there before Me with a serious and friendly face that was truly shining with utter heavenly beauty, and he said: "My Lord and My God. Your will is my existence, my eternal life and my wisdom and power. Allow that these brothers will see Your will as Your Kingdom in me."
GGJ|9|172|7|0|When especially the Greeks and our Roman saw Raphael, they were really speechless, and in their heart they were utterly surprised about the extremely marvelous form of the angel. Moreover, his short speech to Me, full of spirit, truth and life, made such deep impression on their mind that they really did not know what they now had to do with this perfected angel spirit.
GGJ|9|172|8|0|Also the innkeeper of Jesaira who was still present, the skipper and the leader of the known fishing village were extremely surprised about the very sudden appearance of Raphael, and they also did not know what they had to do about and with him in such surprisingly short time. For firstly, his very sudden appearance surprised them, and secondly his loveliness was sticking out sky-high above every notion and imagination they ever had about the greatest beauty of a human form.
GGJ|9|172|9|0|They all could not keep their eyes of him, and the doctor said to himself: "No, No, this in itself is already too much bliss in the Kingdom of God. Because by looking at such highly perfected, beautiful human form, 1.000 years would go by as fast as a fleeting moment for every human being."
GGJ|9|172|10|0|And more of them thought the same.
GGJ|9|172|11|0|After being amazed for quite some time, our doctor took courage again and said to Me: "Lord, Lord and Master, it would be good to be here for eternity, and I for myself would never desire any still higher bliss of life. But since You, by Your endlessly great love and mercy, made appear this as such already utterly perfected spirit, as it were in blazing love for us, and since he has spoken aloud in the midst of us all, I would, if possible and permissible, like to speak with him about the nature of the Kingdom of God."
GGJ|9|172|12|0|I said: "That is why I called him. You can speak with him now as with one of your companions. Go to him and speak with him."
GGJ|9|173|1|1|The nature of the Kingdom of God (22/41)
GGJ|9|173|1|0|Then our doctor went very cautiously to Raphael, who was in the mean time in discussion with Kisjona and Philopold about a few things concerning the near future, bowed deeply before him and said: "You who are a high spirit from the Heavens, and blessed friend of the One who is now among us as a human being who assumed flesh and blood, and who testifies of Himself by His words and by His deeds that the initial everlasting, extremely wise and almighty Spirit of the sole and only God lives in Him, would you like to tell me something about the nature of the Kingdom of God, in such a way that it would be understandable for me, a still imperfect human being."
GGJ|9|173|2|0|Raphael said: "Yes, friend, you do not have to stand so shyly before me, for then I cannot reveal that much about the nature of the Kingdom of God. Because a soul who is shy is actually not capable to absorb deeper truths in him, neither can he clearly understand them for the benefit of his divine Spirit that should become awake in him. So take courage and consider me as your brother who also carried the flesh of this world before. Then we easily will be able to talk with one another."
GGJ|9|173|3|0|After these few words, the doctor took more courage and said to Raphael: "Look, now I am already more courageous than before when your sudden appearance by the call of the Lord had greatly surprised me. And now I am ready to hear a correct explanation from you about what the Kingdom of God actually is. Please tell me, high and extremely blessed spirit from the Heavens of the Lord."
GGJ|9|173|4|0|Then Raphael said: "Then Listen, my dear friend and brother in the name and love of the Lord. On the one hand you are, as a doctor from Melita who is now healed, a truly wise man, because in the cure resort, when the Lord healed you on your request, you were the first to recognize Him most correctly as the one and only true God, and now your faith is so firm, permeating your whole being, that not one appearance in the world could take you away from it, and this is to the honor of your soul and heart. But since you have recognized the most important and greatest truth of live so quickly in the light of your former gentile darkness, it is now somewhat strange that you did not sooner and easier recognize the nature of the Kingdom of God than you have recognized the Lord from His works, without having seen Him before nor having talked to Him.
GGJ|9|173|5|0|Because by far, it was not the fact that you had heard about an exceptional Man of Nazareth who was now here, and was able - as they said - to miraculously heal you like many others, that gave you the conviction that it was the Lord Himself who was behind it, but it was your spirit that revealed the greatest and the holiest of all truths to you.
GGJ|9|173|6|0|But where is your spirit now that should say to you: 'How can you ask now what the Kingdom of God is? Why can you not see the forest between the trees? Is the nature of the Kingdom of God in the first place not very clearly there where the Lord Himself is personally present and active?'
GGJ|9|173|7|0|When you will have completely set out to do the will of the Lord and will be completely permeated with His Spirit, then at bright daylight you will be able to see in the Kingdom of God within you, which you can now only vaguely see with the eyes of your body.
GGJ|9|173|8|0|Look, and understand, everything you see now in the whole world, represents the nature of the Kingdom of God. You should not think that the Kingdom of God is located in one or the other place. The Kingdom of God is everywhere in the whole eternal infinity, and man who realizes this from the Spirit of the Lord, has the Kingdom of God in him, and he is everywhere in the Kingdom of God and in the full nature thereof, no matter where he is or stays or is active, or if he still is in his body or in his pure soul as a spiritual being.
GGJ|9|173|9|0|You are still in your body now, and I am in my pure being as a spiritual person, and we both are located in one and the same truly existent Kingdom of God. The very little difference is only that I am forever perfectly and clearly aware of it in myself, but you still imperfectly, and that is why you still cannot see your brothers and sisters who are blessed and purely spiritual for already a long time, except in a clear dream. However, when you will be still more perfect than now, they will not be hidden for your eyes.
GGJ|9|173|10|0|That you can see me now, is also because your spirit is already so much awakened that from a distance it has recognized in the God-Man Jesus of Nazareth the only, true, eternal Spirit of God. And otherwise it would not be so easy for you to see me and speak to me. Do you understand now what the Kingdom of God actually is?"
GGJ|9|173|11|0|The doctor was totally amazed about the clear wisdom of Raphael, and said: "O lovely, immortal friend and brother. You have now taken away a terrible blindfold from my eyes. Actually, man always sees the least what is put right before his eyes. I truly sought what I had in my hand. I thank you for the light that you gave me. Let me now think about it for a while. Then we will continue this discussion."
GGJ|9|173|12|0|Raphael said: "You can do that. Then it will be completely clear in your soul."
GGJ|9|174|1|1|The nature of Raphael (22/42)
GGJ|9|174|1|0|Then the doctor went to his companions and spoke with them in a very wise manner about what he heard from Raphael about the existence and the nature of the Kingdom of God.
GGJ|9|174|2|0|Raphael spoke again with Kisjona and Philopold about the future conditions of the Kingdom of God on this Earth and also about the reasons for allowing them.
GGJ|9|174|3|0|And I was in conversation with the Roman who could not understand Raphael's sudden appearance, and at first he almost thought within himself that he was the pagan god Apollo, but I quickly dissuaded him from that delusion.
GGJ|9|174|4|0|Then also the Roman wanted to talk to Raphael, but he did not want to disturb the conversation of the 2 formerly mentioned friends.
GGJ|9|174|5|0|When the doctor had ended the extensive conversation with his companions about what Raphael had told him, he took courage again, went to Raphael and asked him for a further enlightenment of his soul.
GGJ|9|174|6|0|Raphael said to him: "Yes, my dear friend and brother, this cannot be given to you in the same manner as one lightens a room at night by igniting the lamp and then let it shine for everyone who are staying in that room. For as long as the ignited light is burning, the room will surely be illuminated, but as soon as there is no more oil, the room will be dark again. However, if the room must never more become dark, then more is needed than to ignite just one lamp, filled with a little oil.
GGJ|9|174|7|0|In rooms this is a difficult matter, because the times that certain wise men among the people knew the art how to make an everlasting fire that would never burn up, are over. And therefore, in these times, the rooms can only be constantly illuminated at night by filling the lamps inside with so much oil that every lamp would have sufficient nourishment for the whole night, and for this, an intelligent calculation is needed that is based on experience. And this is how an intelligent man, who is concerned about the salvation of his soul in this dark, nightly time, must provide himself with a lot of spiritual oil, so that it will be sufficient until the dawn of his inner spiritual day of the true, eternal life, which is the ancient, eternal light in man that will never burn up. And in this manner he always will have sufficient light in this room of his earthly life.
GGJ|9|174|8|0|The spiritual oil consists in the first place of the word of the Lord, and from that, of the good works of love according to the word and the will of the Lord. The one who is richly provided with that oil is already in the actual Kingdom of God and will never more have to go through a life's night in his soul.
GGJ|9|174|9|0|The light of his totally full life's lamp in his earthly life is a full living faith, which illuminates the things of the Kingdom of God more than enough for him. The one who perseveres in that light and who is not more concerned about the things of this world than is necessary for his physical life, will come early to the eternal life's light in himself, and in this manner also already on this side to the clearly present actual Kingdom of God and its power and might. For he who is one with the will of God the Lord, is also one with His eternal perfect wisdom, freedom, independence, might and power, and is therefore also forever a true child of God.
GGJ|9|174|10|0|Look, I am such child of God. But I did not become like that in the pure world of the spirits, but still during my earthly life. And actually in such a way that the power of the divine Spirit in me could perform everything it can do now.
GGJ|9|174|11|0|So as far as my body is concerned I did not die like all men are dying now, but the power of the divine Spirit in me suddenly dissolved my body so completely that not even something like the size of a sun's particle was left behind on this Earth. My whole body had become my eternal, indestructible garment, and that is why you can see me now with body, soul and spirit.
GGJ|9|174|12|0|If this is difficult for you to believe, then touch me. Then you will feel that I am a man with flesh and bones, this as long as I want it. But if I want to change everything into the purely spiritual, you will see me just like now, but not with the eyes of your flesh, but with the eyes of your soul, which I can open with you when and as long as I want. Just come close and touch me, for also this experience is part of it if I want to enlighten for you more precisely and more strongly the nature of the Kingdom of God."
GGJ|9|175|1|1|The doctor finds no explanation for the nature of Raphael (22/43)
GGJ|9|175|1|0|On this, the doctor came very close to Raphael and felt his hands. When he was finished with that, he said: "Yes, beautiful, and certainly also blessed friend, your exterior is unmistakably of a spiritual nature, because the indescribable softness and fairness of the skin of your body and the ethereal of your folded garment proclaim loudly that such thing was never experienced or seen by man. But your firm and strong arms that I felt now have nothing spiritual as such, and shows that, apart from your spiritual might and power, you also could compete with many wrestlers because of the natural strength of your muscles and your solidness. And nevertheless, you are completely a pure spirit. How can this be understood?"
GGJ|9|175|2|0|Raphael said: "Just be a little more patient, then you will more clearly realize and understand it. Now touch me once more, and convince yourself whether there is still something physical on me, and make then an opinion with the clearness of your mind and with the power of your reason."
GGJ|9|175|3|0|Then the doctor touched Raphael's hands once more. However, when he took them with his fingers with manly power, he only felt air, because his fingers came unhindered to the palm of his own hand and felt nothing physical in between. And still, the doctor saw Raphael standing before him just like before, but of course, more with the eyes of his soul than with those of his body. After he experienced also that, he was embarrassed and did not know what he had to say about that.
GGJ|9|175|4|0|Only after having deeply thought about it, he said - not so much to Raphael, but more to himself (the doctor): "This looks like existing and not existing. One time, a very firm body, and now, although still the same form, but nothing of a tangible being. How can the human mind understand that, and how can even the sharpest human intellect evaluate that? Here, my mind and reason are really standing still. O highest lovely and blessed friend, you should explain that to me, otherwise it will be even more difficult for us Greeks to understand more clearly and better of what the Kingdom of God consists.
GGJ|9|175|5|0|You are here, for I can see you, and hear your clear voice, and still, according to the feeling of my hands you are not here at all. But even if I can see you now more with the eyes of my soul than with those of my body, I touched you the second time with my physical hands just like the first time when I could very well see your body. How can that be? Or did I perhaps only touch you with the hands of my soul, just like in a dream, which is to the physical maybe as unreal as the psychical or spiritual is to the physical? But if this is so, it is difficult for the human mind to discover something really existent in the material world of bodies as well as in that of the spirits, because the first one has as good as no value for the second one, and vice versa the same. And still, for the sense of sight and the hearing they are standing in front of each other as something existing.
GGJ|9|175|6|0|How can that be? Who can understand that? You are something that exists, but at the same time, for my sense of touch, you do not exist at all. And I must be the same from your viewpoint. And so we both are something visible and hearable as something existent, and nevertheless, what concerns the life's feeling, not existent at all. What is that? An existence without existence, and also a non-existence without non-existence. Friend, no man can understand that with his reason. And his mind becomes by that like an iron pillar, at which the wild storms of time will lick as long as it finally will go completely to ruin despite its hardness.
GGJ|9|175|7|0|Who and what are these storms? No human eye has actually seen their actual being, only the sense of touch feels their fleeting motion. But the pillar is mighty, and it stands there, visibly before all the sense organs of man. How can these futile storms in time cause its destruction? And why does the pillar, which is existent for all the life's sense organs of man, not destroy the storms? What is the mind of man that invented the pillars and put them down, despite all the storms? Its works last longer than the mind itself, and this mind, which is their creator, is dead and can never more command the futile storms to spare its strong works.
GGJ|9|175|8|0|O my heavenly friend, with the experience that I have had with you now, it is not exactly easy for us human beings to understand the nature of the Kingdom of God, unless you yourself will explain this matter to us more in detail and more specifically. I could think about it until the end of all times - if that would be possible - and still remain on the same spot as I am standing now. Are you something or are you nothing, or am I nothing, despite my feeling that I exist now?"
GGJ|9|176|1|1|Existence and non-existence (22/44)
GGJ|9|176|1|0|Raphael said: "I knew that you would have an experience on me by which your Greek philosophy, which is still greatly stuck in you, would be shipwrecked. That must be put out of your mind if you want to grasp the nature of the Kingdom of God already during your physical life.
GGJ|9|176|2|0|What is this foolish talk about existence and non-existence? There is only 1 existence. There is absolutely nowhere in the whole endless space of creation a non-existence. Although the temporarily, material existence is only a test-existence in order to attain to the true existence that can never more be destroyed, it is nevertheless also in itself a complete spiritual existence, for it is impossible that another real and true existence should exist in the whole extended sphere of infinity.
GGJ|9|176|3|0|Look friend, with all your Greek worldly wisdom, there is the Lord, sitting in our midst. He alone is the true and eternal true existence in Himself. We are only, by His will, His realized ideas and thoughts of light, from the smallest to the greatest.
GGJ|9|176|4|0|Since His ideas and thoughts of light are the fruit of His eternal endless love - which is His Being and Life - and which are just like Himself, imperishable and eternally indestructible, so is also our existence forever completely indestructible in the real spiritual life.
GGJ|9|176|5|0|And since His endless wisdom and His love did not only create the visible, movable images for Himself out of His ideas and thoughts - if this can be said in a human manner - as it were for His perishable and in a certain way temporary pleasure, but have to exist eternally as independent free beings who are completely like Him - since they existed out of Him - His ideas and thoughts cannot be compared with the fantasy of men, but they are true realities, as He Himself is the only One, and forever only true reality.
GGJ|9|176|6|0|He gives to all His extremely endless many ideas and thoughts a certain material test-existence for the fortification of their independence. And for this, He most certainly has His best and most true reason in His endless wisdom. Because which true master, who wants to build a big work of art, will not first clearly deliberate with himself as to how it can be preserved, as it must be according to the very wise plan of the master.
GGJ|9|176|7|0|So it is completely impossible for even a little dot to be destroyed of what once existed. For once something exists in the endless abundance of thoughts and ideas of the Lord and eternal Master, it possesses its indestructible reality. That the forms, appearances and existent things and beings in the material world are subject to changes and apparent temporality is determined by the Lord, just like with a wise architect who has to build a big strong castle. Thereby you will also see at the beginning of the construction a lot and all kinds of raw construction stones, bricks, beams and still a lot of other things that are necessary for the construction, but all these things separately will first have to be submitted to great changes before they are suitable to be used for the construction of the big castle, which you very easily will be able to conclude and understand from the mentioned image. In exactly the same manner, all the things in nature, of which man is the cornerstone, are the preceding construction materials from which only then the actual existence and indestructibility of the spiritual world must and will continue.
GGJ|9|176|8|0|Or do you perhaps think that the Master, who created the visible sky, this Earth with all the things on it, and man out of Himself according to His eternal love and wisdom, will let exist the most insignificant moss plant, so that He, the eternal One, would have pleasure on such little creature for a few moments and then let it go to ruin and perish, and immediately after that, for His pleasure, He would begin a same game in another spot? O friend, how narrow-minded would such idea be.
GGJ|9|176|9|0|Look, if the Lord would be able to completely eradicate and destroy even one of His smallest created, divine thoughts and ideas, He obviously would loose something of His endless perfection, which in itself would be a pure impossibility. For, as far as His eternal Spirit is concerned, He is precisely the power that fills the endless space of creation everywhere with His omnipresent activity. Then where in Himself could He put a being that was once placed out of Him and in Him in an independent existence, realized by His will, so that it could be completely destroyed?
GGJ|9|176|10|0|If you have understood all this in the right manner, you will be able to correct your old existence and non-existence philosophy insofar that there can only be an existence but eternally never a non-existence. For if there would be a non-existence, it nevertheless must be and exist somewhere, and if it exists somewhere, then it obviously would not be a non-existence but something that finally would exist anyway, and then there should be no more question concerning all your worldly wisdom of a non-existence.
GGJ|9|176|11|0|Look, since you wanted to prove to me, out of your Greek philosophy, something that can never be proven, I made use of the same weapon and have thereby illuminated a real light for you. If you will let it become a real bright flame of life in yourself, you also will clearly understand what in fact the Kingdom of God is in itself. That means in its pure spiritual sphere, as well as in its corresponding relation and inner connection, on this Earth as well as on the other numberless celestial bodies of which you can see a very few as stars at the so-called firmament. But you should remove your old Greek philosophy out of yourself completely. For in this obvious truth you certainly will find a more true comfort than in a teaching according to which a person at the end of his short earthly life has to expect his bliss in a complete non-existence."
GGJ|9|177|1|1|The counter-questions of the doctor (22/45)
GGJ|9|177|1|0|Completely amazed about the wisdom of Raphael, the doctor said: "Very eminent friend, you have now killed nearly all the old doubts in me, and I feel lighter, livelier and more courageous in my soul, for which I thank you from the deepest of my heart, and will also remain thankful for the rest of my whole life. But I still have to ask you one more question concerning what you have explained to me about the impossibility of a non-existence. If in your answer you can explain this to me in the same understandable manner, then all my old doubts concerning a non-existence, which is still imaginable for us shortsighted men, will be completely done away.
GGJ|9|177|2|0|My question is: where and what were all the beings who exist now, before they existed by God's almighty will? Where and what was I before my procreation and birth? Was I already somewhere, and was I ever something? Why is there no memory left in my soul?
GGJ|9|177|3|0|Without this memory, my reason considers every to be expected existence in the future as well as a former existence, as a non-existence, this compared to my present existence of which I am clearly conscious. For if I am no more what I was, and if every memory of a no matter what former existence will be entirely taken away from me at a future existence, then every existence is for me the same as a complete non-existence.
GGJ|9|177|4|0|So my soul, living now in my body, could have for instance lived in a deer or in another animal - as some of our many anthropologists believe - which I cannot remember in the least. But since I, in my present condition of existence, do not possess the least of memory of such former condition of existence, no matter which one, to me such possible former existence is a complete non-existence, or in short, to say it differently: the one who I am now, never existed before, and thus I did not exist.
GGJ|9|177|5|0|And if in a future existence I will again be something very different from what I am now, where also every memory will be taken away from me, then I will be no more the same as I am now, and thus again I will not exist. For what is the use of a chain if many thousands of links that belong together will never be put together as links that are supporting one another? As long as they are not put together, gripping into one another, no former link does exist for the link that comes after it. And when this is obviously the case, then the existence of the chain is also of no use, and so also the existence of every separate link in relation to the other link with which it has no connection.
GGJ|9|177|6|0|Look, very eminent friend, this question contains much of what is of extreme great importance for man, who is poor in his awareness of the full life and who continues to live on this Earth, who often thinks clearly and who is thereby tormented by the fear of the always painful and near death. And I absolutely did not ask you this question with the intention to put your great wisdom to a heavy test, but only with the intention to receive clearness myself by your wisdom that can see through everything. Very eminent friend, please speak now."
GGJ|9|178|1|1|The necessity to veil the memory (22/46)
GGJ|9|178|1|0|Raphael said: "Listen, my friend, if you really would have paid more inner attention to the example of the building of a big, strong castle, you hardly needed to ask me this question. What concern are those materials that existed before for the castle that is still not build? Let first the castle be completely constructed. Then the preceding materials will have a well recognizable connection for the whole castle.
GGJ|9|178|2|0|If you would be very clearly aware of what your soul had experienced before on many different levels on this Earth up to your present condition, you would by that become so much divided and torn apart in your thinking, evaluating and willing in yourself that it would be impossible for you to absorb in your soul the moral unity, power and strength from the Spirit of God's love, which is now in your inner being, which is your only true life and which brings it about. That means to absorb it in such a way that your soul would become one in and with that Spirit.
GGJ|9|178|3|0|Once the soul will become one with It, he will, while contemplating himself, receive that all-remembering clearness, out of which he will very clearly recognize, with a blissful feeling of gratefulness, the endless love and wisdom of that One, great Master Builder, and will forever admire Him. Then the possibility of looking back, which you desire now, will be beneficial for his eternal life, while now it would be terribly harmful for you.
GGJ|9|178|4|0|Even now when the Lord has determined to totally veil the remembrance of the former conditions of the soul, men are still too easily and frequently falling into animal-like lusts and passions that cling to the soul - no matter how hidden - and submit to their lusts, leave God and behave like animals. How much more would they become like that if the Lord would not most wisely and as much as possible veil these remembrances?
GGJ|9|178|5|0|The Israelites, who were the chosen people of God, began to grumble and to rage when in the desert they missed their full flesh pots of Egypt. The children of Abraham, who in Egypt had returned to an animal-like behavior, did not like the manna from God's Heavens, while by eating that bread, their body could have and should have been brought more on the level of the soul, and their soul more on the level of the spirit.
GGJ|9|178|6|0|If the Israelite people, who were freed by Moses from the hard slavery of Egypt, possessed moreover the full remembrance of the conditions of the existence and the development of their soul, I tell you: the raging gluttony of such people would have become worse than that of all devouring animals, and much worse than your pigs, that, when they get hungry, do not spare their own little ones.
GGJ|9|178|7|0|Can a spiritual development and subsequent union with the divine Spirit ever be imagined with people who are in that kind of condition - this from the thinking, knowing and willing soul who is so much burdened and broken down?
GGJ|9|178|8|0|From what I have shown you now according to the full and obvious truth, you will understand that it would be very harmful for man if he would completely and clearly remember all the former conditions of his soul as long as he is still in the process on this Earth of becoming one with the divine Spirit according to the will of God that was revealed to him, and also out of the full freedom of his own will and understanding.
GGJ|9|178|9|0|So be one with the divine Spirit in yourself, according to the will of the Lord, whom you very well know and understand now. Be you yourself a perfect master builder of yourself according to the will of the Lord. Then you soon will be very clearly aware why the wise, skilful and artful Builder of a big, strong castle, has wisely ordered, in this and that way, His formerly disordered building materials, from the greatest to the smallest, and has then joined and connected them, so that they can become a big, beautiful and everlasting whole.
GGJ|9|178|10|0|But as long as you yourself are not thoroughly experienced and an expert in the mentioned building art, it is pointless for you to look at such great building with such critical look, for it finally will make you confused in every respect."
GGJ|9|179|1|1|The wisdom of the Lord (22/47)
GGJ|9|179|1|0|When you will see for instance in a big building that is finished, a stone in a wall, and then also a protruding beam, then you will also reason like this: 'Now why did the master builder actually let this brick to be put in this wall, and let that beam protrude above it? Could he not as well have used that stone efficiently in another wall and insert that beam in another part?'
GGJ|9|179|2|0|The master builder will tell you: 'Friend, you reason about my architecture, in which I am very well knowledgeable and skilful, as a blind person about color. Look, that stone that irritates you so much must be exactly put in that spot for the whole structure and durability of the building. Just like your eyes are effective on that spot in your head, which is the most suitable place for them. And this is also the case with that protruding beam. First, be skilful in architecture, starting from the basics, then you will be capable to form a correct and true opinion about a building and about its separate elements, from the first to the last and from the smallest to the greatest.'
GGJ|9|179|3|0|What the architect, who is experienced in architecture, should tell you as an answer to your opinion about the building that he build, the same I am telling you as an answer to your opinion about the conditions of the soul that precede his final form.
GGJ|9|179|4|0|In order to explain very clearly your question to me, based on your Greek wisdom, you have used the image of a chain, of which the ring-shaped links are indeed separate and present as such, but since they were not connected with each other, the one link did actually not exist for the other, and could therefore not have a mutual relation with it. For if a link is not hanging well recognizably, visibly and tangibly to the next one, the whole unattached chain is completely useless, and does actually not exist at all.
GGJ|9|179|5|0|But I tell you: go and observe a very good chain smith, how he makes a chain. First, only separate links are made. Once they are present in the right quantity, they are connected with each other with links in between, according to the ancient rules of the art of forgery. And this in such a way that from this, after the first connection, groups of only 3 ring-shaped links will appear. Once that work is finished, 3 links and 3 links are connected with each other with a 7th link in between. After that, with the use of a new link in between, there are groups of 15 links, which are again connected with each other. And this will continue until the whole, long chain is ready.
GGJ|9|179|6|0|Once the long chain is ready, from the first to the last link, according to this ancient way of forgery, will you then still say and ask why the master smith, who is very experienced in his handwork, made at first only separate, unconnected, ring-shaped links for the making of a long chain? Or will you then not rather think by yourself: 'The master smith was completely right to work like that. For by that, he assured himself of the strength of each separate link. Once every link is strong in itself, then after the connection, the whole chain will also be strong and lasting.'
GGJ|9|179|7|0|Although the separate former conditions of a soul seem to be as it were unconnected for your understanding, nevertheless in the eyes of the great Master Smith, they already exist as connected. Because which master smith on the whole Earth would be so stupid to make continuously separate chain rings, only for his extremely boring pleasure, without ever having the idea and the will to connect them to become a whole, very useable chain?
GGJ|9|179|8|0|But if an earthly smith will not do that, whose understanding, comparing to the wisdom of God, is as good as nothing, then how can you expect something like that from the extremely loving and more than wise God? A smith, who would be stupid and foolish, would really not even be capable to make the worst ring of a chain, let alone a whole chain. But if a smith with the help of his reason, skill and strength can make separate rings, he also will be well capable to make a whole chain from that, because he only made the separate rings beforehand to obtain the whole, very useable chain.
GGJ|9|179|9|0|And all the more, God let only exist the separate former conditions of the soul of man beforehand, letting him become as if a separate existence, for the benefit of his final complete connection.
GGJ|9|179|10|0|However, if God would not be wise, He also would not be that powerful to bring something to life out of Himself, having a form, as if existing outside of Him. A supreme might and power is however not thinkable without a supreme, pure, most unselfish love - and coming from its eternal living fire, a supreme and extremely living light of wisdom. And from that light, no man, with a somehow purified human reason, can ever expect that the love and wisdom of God will bring all kinds of weak and helpless beings to a life which is often extremely short, in order to have by that a short satisfaction - like children with their toys. For in that case, which is as such completely impossible, God would be in His love and wisdom as powerless as a human being, and He would not be able to bring any being to a real existence by the power of His will.
GGJ|9|179|11|0|From this you can conclude that firstly, one true and eternal, in Himself unchangeable God must exist, without whom no other being is imaginable. And secondly, that this one and only true God is the highest, purest Love, and thus also the highest Wisdom, of which all His endless many works are witnessing. And He must therefore also have the Power above everything. For without that, nothing could be created. And thirdly, since God is in Himself, as the eternal Order, unchangeable, then also for His creatures it can impossibly be different than to remain, just like Him, forever unchangeable - this after the planned period of their perfection where some apparent changes have to precede.
GGJ|9|179|12|0|Now, if this is still not enough for you, you can eternally search for more convincing proofs, but these you will never find. Did you really and truly well understand everything I have said to you now?"
GGJ|9|180|1|1|The doctor and the disciples are grateful for the teaching (22/48)
GGJ|9|180|1|0|The doctor said: "O my very eminent, heavenly friend, now you have wiped away all my objections and doubts - and this entirely up to the last atom. Now everything is completely clear to me, and that will surely also be the case for all my companions. Therefore, all praise to the only Holy One among us, who from His immense love announced to us, through you, a citizen of the Heavens, the true wisdom from the Heavens, so illuminating and so easy to understand for our still foolish mind.
GGJ|9|180|2|0|Now the nature of the Kingdom of God is as if placed before my physical eyes and was clarified. O, how happy and cheerful my soul is now."
GGJ|9|180|3|0|Then the disciples said to the doctor: "Friend, the actual nature of the Kingdom of God became not only completely clear to you, but also to us. For in this respect, also our mind was still more or less enveloped in a haze, even after hearing numberless very great things from the love and wisdom of the Lord, and also from you. Therefore, also all our love, all praise and all honor will go only to the Lord who gave again through you on this mountain such bright light to all of us. With this light from the Heavens, all that which is still dark on Earth, must be completely enlightened."
GGJ|9|180|4|0|Raphael said: "Friends, it would be good if the enlightenment would be as easy as you imagine. Men became in general too materialistic and animal-like, and it is difficult to proclaim the gospel about God's Kingdom to stones and wild, devouring animals.
GGJ|9|180|5|0|You only have one very worldly-minded person in your midst, who was with you since the beginning and who also heard and saw everything. For him, my open conversation with the doctor meant not the same thing as it meant for you. He thought within himself: 'O, if I would have his wisdom and might, then all the golden mountains of the Earth would be my property.'
GGJ|9|180|6|0|Therefore, the light from the Heavens for the awakening of their spirit is only given to those who search for it and who love this greatest life's possession above all and greatly appreciate it. But for those who only want to brag about it in order to only acquire an abundance of dead treasures of the Earth, such light is useless, and it pushes them even further into the old judgment of matter. Therefore, it is not good to throw the pearls from the Heavens to the pigs. Thus, give what is pure in the first place only to the pure.
GGJ|9|180|7|0|When you will change the animals into human beings, then give them pure food which is suitable for human beings. However, there are only few true human beings, and those live in misery and are almost crushed down by the human beings of stone and are trampled down by animal-like human beings.
GGJ|9|180|8|0|When you will proclaim the gospel to the people, then proclaim it first to the poor and miserable. Only after that, try to make human beings from stones and animals. What I have told you now, belongs also to the wisdom from the Heavens."
GGJ|9|180|9|0|The Roman judge who also listened very attentively to all the wise words of Raphael and whom I also had secretly awakened, so that he could grasp the meaning of what was said, said to Me: "O Lord and Master, how extremely wise is this beautiful heavenly spirit. Yes, if man would have understood how to clearly and understandably explain the inner, hidden things of the life of the soul, then there certainly would never have come up a dark idolatry among the people. For after having such teaching and wonderful experience, even the most simple person would begin to think and to work on himself from the light of his faith according to such teaching, and conform himself to it. And with Your help he easily and quickly would have come in this manner to that inner life's completion, for which sake Your love, wisdom and power have created him.
GGJ|9|180|10|0|And as they say: 'on a good example will follow a good following', it then certainly would have attracted the attention of other people, and these would have asked to the completed man how he came to such divine completion of life.
GGJ|9|180|11|0|And if he then would have proclaimed the obvious truth with the clarity of this spirit, whom You, o Lord, have called 'Raphael', then, with all their life force, they certainly would also have turned to those deeds by which it was only possible for them to attain to the true completion of life, since they also are human beings.
GGJ|9|180|12|0|But as far as I know, there never appeared a divine teacher of life with such simple clearness before and among the people on this Earth as now with this wonderful spirit. And so it is also understandable that so many people have in time lost God, themselves and their true life's destination out of their awareness and perception.
GGJ|9|180|13|0|As judge I specialized myself in all divine and human teachings and laws that exist in the Roman kingdom, and thus obviously also in the Jewish teaching. But everywhere there are mysteries upon mysteries that were piled up, which a natural human being, even if he is gifted with a clear insight and a sharp mind, can impossibly understand and practically apply for the truly above all necessary development of his inner soul's life. And, o Lord and Master of all beings and things, after such teaching it should be clear to everyone what he is, what he must become and what he should do to become according to Your plan. O Lord and Master, in this respect, is my opinion somehow correct?"
GGJ|9|181|1|1|The greatest obstacle for spiritual growth (22/49)
GGJ|9|181|1|0|I said: "Yes, My friend, for people like you, you would be right, but it will not work out as well here as you think.
GGJ|9|181|2|0|Did you not hear from the mouth of Raphael, when everyone thanked him so heartily for the great revelations he made regarding the nature of the Kingdom of God, how he admonished one of My first disciples who was, and still is, with Me since the time that I taught? That disciple saw and heard everything, and still, the world means more to him than all the truths that he heard.
GGJ|9|181|3|0|Can he complain that My teaching is hard to understand, whether it comes from My very own mouth or from the mouth of one of My angels? O, absolutely not. He understands everything, but when will his will, which still sets out for earthly gain, be prepared and ready for the pure spiritual action?
GGJ|9|181|4|0|And as this is the case with that disciple, what concerns his free will, so it is the case with many thousands of people. How many people did I teach Myself, in the open field, in the streets, in the cities, villages, houses, on the lake, on the mountains, in the temple and in the deserts, and did thereby always great, unheard-of signs to open the eyes of those blind ones. Just go and look how few of them did really repent of all those who heard and saw Me.
GGJ|9|181|5|0|And look, as it is now, so it was and so it also will be in the future, because every person possesses his love, his will and his reason in freedom. Even if he understands the full truth with his reason, then he still sees, with his lustful eyes, also the world with its many enticements, and he does not want and cannot turn away his heart from that because his flesh prefers that instead of the spiritual things which his sensorial eye cannot see and his flesh cannot feel.
GGJ|9|181|6|0|Besides, laziness is very typical to man. He often has one good intention after another, but once he should completely act upon all this, then his lazy and lustful flesh resists against it, and draws also the soul downwards to what is most important for his laziness and lustfulness. Then to what advantage is it for the soul to have clarity in the things of the spirit when he does not want to deny himself and does not want to go in full earnest upon the ways on which he could attain the full unity with My Spirit in him?
GGJ|9|181|7|0|Now you think in your heart and say to yourself: 'Lord, but why did You then cover the soul of men with this flesh if that is only unsuitable for his spiritual completion?'
GGJ|9|181|8|0|But I say to you that I only can certainly see best and the most clear how a soul has to be put in a right balance between the world of matter and that of the pure spirits for the sake of his short earthly test-life, because these are the conditions to acquire the full freedom of his love and his will.
GGJ|9|181|9|0|It has been determined in this way that for every soul, matter must have a certain overweight, so that the soul will by that be forced to become active against the small overweight of matter in order to make the right use of the freedom of his will. To achieve that, the teaching from the Heavens was given to him at all times and in all clearness, which places the soul in a completely free floating condition between spirit and matter.
GGJ|9|181|10|0|If the soul will then make a little effort to actively rise to the spiritual, the spiritual will then also immediately receive a great overweight, and the soul will rise with great ease above the weight of the laziness of the matter of his flesh, and will penetrate to the life of the spirit in him.
GGJ|9|181|11|0|Once he will have achieved that with some difficulty, the heaviness of the matter of his flesh can no more hinder him on the progress to an as high as possible life's completion. And even if, on that easy road of progress, he still will now and then bump against a little stumbling stone, then it only will cost him very little effort to remove it."
GGJ|9|182|1|1|How to safe materialistic souls (22/50)
GGJ|9|182|1|0|However, if the soul, who received the pure teaching, who also understands the truth and thinks within himself: 'Aha, now I know what I rightly should do for my salvation. But before I will completely work on it, I still want to enjoy for a while the charms and sweet things of this world, for they are offered to me, because now that I precisely know the ways to spiritual completion, it really will not matter as to when I earnestly will walk on it. And when I will go that way, I surely will also make progress.' Look, friend, then the soul begins to taste of the charms and sweet things of the world, and also to fully enjoy it. By that, he will give a great overweight to the matter of his flesh that can hardly or not at all be completely conquered anymore with his clear understanding in the things of the spirit.
GGJ|9|182|2|0|Since such a soul acted in the beginning against his better judgment, he slowly sinks ever deeper into matter. And also the original pure spiritual enlightenment becomes ever more opaque. The soul comes into all kinds of doubts, and in his material laziness it is for him really not that worthy anymore to stand up and to - at least for the short time of a few days or weeks - make a serious attempt, by denying himself, to convince himself whether there is still something true of the teaching that was revealed from the Heavens in order to receive the inner, true life.
GGJ|9|182|3|0|Yes friend, once such a soul became lazy against his very own judgment, and sees people around him who have attained to the inner life's completion because they did their best since the beginning, then this will still have no strong influence on him, and it will not bring about any activity in him. If he is in a good mood, he will let the wonders of the spiritual in man be told to him by the awakened fellowmen. And now and then, also the wish will be awakened in him to be like those completed men. But immediately after that, the enticements of this world, which he enjoyed and still wants to enjoy, act so mightily upon him that he cannot resist them, and he will think by that: 'Well yes, I do not do anything wrong if I do not fully repent immediately. First I still want to see and try out this and that in the world, and then I still will have largely the time to walk in the footsteps of the completed ones.'
GGJ|9|182|4|0|And look, in this manner will the descendants of those people, who have become lukewarm and lazy, think, decide, simulate and calculate even more in themselves. And they become completely dark and evil in their spirit if they only are being remembered what they should do as men to attain to the inner life's completion.
GGJ|9|182|5|0|And so will grow and become rampant the weeds of the night of the souls as a result of their ever awakened worldly lust for pleasure and increasing laziness of one generation of people after another. So much so that I have no choice than to let such people personally experience the futility and evilness of their worldly strivings by visiting them with all kinds of plagues and judgments.
GGJ|9|182|6|0|Only after all kinds of bitter experiences - when they will come to the point that they themselves will abhor the world and its futile enticements - it will again be the time, like now, to show them the ways to the light of life through new revelations from the Heavens, which will then be followed by many with great dedication. But still a lot more people, who sank down too deeply in the night of the judgment and the death of the world, will nevertheless remain where they are. And they will persecute all those who want to awake them to the life of the spirit, just as long as they will be wiped away from the Earth by the judgments that are allowed to come over them, like the storms that blow away the chaff.
GGJ|9|182|7|0|Yes friend, on My part, the proportion between spirit, soul and body is perfectly and accurately weighed with each human being. It is only the illusionary wisdom of men, that old inherited sin, which has changed the good proportion into a bad proportion.
GGJ|9|182|8|0|Take for instance the old myth about your Prometheus and his self-created daughter Pandora. Who is that Pandora actually?
GGJ|9|182|9|0|Look, this is an image which stands for the illusionary wisdom and the nosiness and worldly lust for pleasure of men by which he is chained to the hard matter. Even if from time to time an eagle comes to him from the heavens, and strongly warns him that he should release himself from matter, then this is of little use. For as soon as the eagle went away for a while, the liver in the soul of man - which is the symbol of his worldly lusts - is again completely enlarged, and the eagle from the heavens must eat it again. Do you understand this image?
GGJ|9|182|10|0|Moreover, look to what Moses himself said in a clear image about the first human pair, and you will find therein exactly the same thing.
GGJ|9|182|11|0|And if this is so, then it is not because of Me that the people became worse, because I laid in the soul a little advantage for the world, but gave him on the other hand at the same time a complete light from the Heavens, with which he can overcome that small preference for the world with little effort. Do you understand these things, friend?"
GGJ|9|182|12|0|After this teaching of Mine, to which also the others had attentively listened, the Roman as well as all the others thanked Me, except the one who did not like My explanation.
GGJ|9|183|1|1|Raphael’s teaching (22/51)
GGJ|9|183|1|0|After the first teachings of Raphael and Mine, it was quiet, for they all thought about what they had seen and heard, and they put it into their memory and their whole mind as deeply as possible.
GGJ|9|183|2|0|And Raphael spoke again with Philopold and Kisjona about the first times and the changes of the Earth. Because Philopold was a good geologist, wrote down already many of his observations and formed an opinion about it, as well as our Kisjona. Therefore, the 2 were very much interested in what Raphael could very clearly and easily reveal about it.
GGJ|9|183|3|0|My disciples, who very clearly heard these things already several times, took hardly notice of it and rather discussed with each other about what Raphael had said about the nature of the Kingdom of God, and about the reason for the ever greater deterioration of the people on this Earth, which they heard from Me. But all the others, who never heard anything in detail and in depth about what Raphael was explaining to Philopold and Kisjona, listened with great attention to Raphael and were surprised about My power and wisdom, because I had arranged all this in the manner of the highest order.
GGJ|9|183|4|0|Especially the doctor from Melita (the present Malta) was interested in it, for he mainly acquired his knowledge in Athens, also in Alexandria in Egypt and in Syracuse in Sicily, and in his youth he was greatly involved in exploring the Earth and its powers. For that purpose he traveled at that time to Egypt up to the waterfalls and also through the whole land of Greece, the regions at the Pontus and along the Caspian Sea, as well as through a great part of Arabia and the shores of Asia at the Mediterranean Sea. And that is why he gladly wanted to start a conversation with Raphael about this, but since Raphael was only casually talking about everything, our doctor could not bring out a word, and so he just preferred to quietly listen to the explanations of Raphael and took only some personal notes.
GGJ|9|183|5|0|When Raphael talked about the volcanoes, our doctor could no more retain himself and asked Raphael to allow him to ask him a few things.
GGJ|9|183|6|0|But Raphael said: "Friend, you only have to listen to what I briefly will say about it. Then you will receive a good understandable explanation for the experiences that you had and which you did not understand until now.
GGJ|9|183|7|0|For I know your Etna and Vesuvius since their beginning, just as I also know your thoughts and questions, precisely and long before you thought about them yourself. For the spirit and the life of the Lord, which is my everything, is also all-knowing and all-powerful in me."
GGJ|9|183|8|0|When the doctor heard that from Raphael, he was completely satisfied with that and continued to listen most attentively to the explanation of the angel.
GGJ|9|183|9|0|The explanation lasted for more than 2 full hours, and those who listened to it with the right attention learned in that short time more of the nature and the characteristics of the Earth than even the most zealous disciple could ever have learned at a high school in Athens or Alexandria or also in Syracuse in 100 years.
GGJ|9|183|10|0|When Raphael had finished his speeches, by which he also explained to the disciples the relation between the Earth and the moon to the sun, the thereby occurring phenomena, as well as the other planets and the fixed stars, the Roman said to Me: "O Lord and Master, now again I begin to see the light. Our extremely incorrect and totally wrong ideas about our Earth, the moon, the sun, the planets, comets, fixed stars, and all the other phenomena in the sky, must have thrown the people into the deepest, most blind and senseless superstition. Who could ever have delivered them out of it if You Yourself did not come down to us from the Heavens with Your servants to show us the true, wonderful facts of these great things of Yours? Did the first men then not know anything of all that? And if they knew something about it, then one can wonder how they could fall back from such lightening truth into the most dark and foolish superstition."
GGJ|9|184|1|1|Accepting the teaching of the Lord (22/52)
GGJ|9|184|1|0|In exactly the same manner as I have just shown you.
GGJ|9|184|2|0|The first men knew everything according to the full truth, but once the soul of man becomes dark in one or the other thing as a result of his laziness, stupidity and the lust of his senses, he also will become dark in all the other things.
GGJ|9|184|3|0|Moses himself wrote a personal book for the Israelites who became dark in Egypt. In the same manner as My Raphael instructed you now. That was considered to be important until the time of the first kings. However, when their descendants let them be captured by all sensuality, then also all the pure science went to ruin among them. And instead of that, came what you can see now among the Jews in an often still darker degree than with the gentiles.
GGJ|9|184|4|0|Everything has now been accurately, very detailed and very clearly shown to you, and also to the first disciples before on several occasions. And besides them, also to a lot of other people. But just count 200 years from now on, then what concerns the pure science you will again see the old superstition.
GGJ|9|184|5|0|But also this knowledge will be kept secret among those who will stay with My teaching. And then there will be a time wherein this science, and at the same time 1.000 other sciences, will completely destroy all the old superstition forever. But first there still will be a long-lasting and hard battle. However, the truth will finally be victorious, and all what is dark, false and evil will be condemned forever in the abyss.
GGJ|9|184|6|0|You soon will have the opportunity to meet your geologists, physicists and astronomers, and then you will also try to show them the truth which you came to know here, but by that you will hit hard stones. Although a few will think about it, but they nevertheless will remain with their old system. Others, without any reflection, will call it foolishness. For to also correctly and truly understand the things of the natural world without doubting, one has to be first spiritually awakened, know the one, only true God and also himself, after which man will be clearly and actively become conscious of who he is and why he exists.
GGJ|9|184|7|0|Once man will see clear into these most important aspects of his existence and life, and when thus My Spirit will develop in his soul with living and enlightening activity, and penetrate into the whole man, he will also quickly and easily grasp, with his enlightened reason from above, the nature and the order of the things of the big and small natural world in its full and undisputable truth, and he will understand them completely. But if you will proclaim to the gentiles what you heard from Raphael - even if they attended all the high schools of wisdom with great zeal - they will not understand it, will call it foolishness and will ridicule it. And the dark, extremely selfish and imperious priests will hastily and furiously curse it and set the people against this new teaching that does absolutely not fit into their old plans of idols and deceit.
GGJ|9|184|8|0|Therefore, the important thing is to first proclaim the gospel of the true Kingdom of God on Earth among the people, and once they have accepted that, and were strengthened by the Spirit of God, they easily will grasp all the other truths. For My Spirit, that I will pour out abundantly over everyone who really believes in Me and who loves Me, will guide them into all wisdom and truth.
GGJ|9|184|9|0|Do you think that you would have understood the things, which Raphael explained, also without the living faith that you have now in Me? I say to you: you would have understood them as little as the stones of this mountain.
GGJ|9|184|10|0|When the basis of all human knowledge is lie and deceit, how will other truths be able to bloom from such basis?
GGJ|9|184|11|0|If you do not know the unit while you are counting, which is the fundamental condition for all the figures that come from the sum of units, then how will you yourself ever come to know the truth of the figures?
GGJ|9|185|1|1|False and true prophets (22/53)
GGJ|9|185|1|0|Now the Roman looked very surprised and said: "O Lord and Master, You Yourself are truly the only eternal Truth and Wisdom. Only now I see that in instructing the people, a certain order must always follow, so that the teaching will actually be useful for the life of man."
GGJ|9|185|2|0|I said: "Certainly, for to teach someone wrongly, means to build the house on sand. How will it last when storms and heavy rains will come over such house?
GGJ|9|185|3|0|Only the one, who teaches his fellowman in the right order, as I have shown you, will build a house on a rocky surface. When storms and floods will come over such house, they will not be able to damage the house, because it was built on a rocky surface. And that Rock am I. And when you begin with Me, you will be able to do everything very well. However, without Me nothing. Remember this well, My friend.
GGJ|9|185|4|0|If someone seriously wants to teach his fellowman about Me, he should not seek advice within himself for too long as to how he should deal with it in the most fruitful way. For I Myself will lay the right words in his heart and in his mouth.
GGJ|9|185|5|0|And now that you also know that, you will not make a wrong step when you will instruct your fellowmen in My name. But he who will not completely heed this, will quickly and easily come on wrong paths, on which he and his disciple will hardly be able to find their way.
GGJ|9|185|6|0|That was always the evil beginning of the false and deceitful prophets and the darkening of the people and their deterioration. That is why, only he should teach his fellowmen who first was taught by Me in his heart. However, he who will teach his fellowmen out of himself and only of what he heard piece by piece from other people, as if he was taught by Me, and who will also call out: 'Look, here', 'there' or 'over there is Christ, the Anointed Truth from God since eternity', you should not believe, for that is a false prophet who only wants to act as a prophet for the sake of his reputation and temporarily gain.
GGJ|9|185|7|0|And he who wants to distinguish with little effort a false prophet from a true prophet and teacher who was called by Me, should look at his works.
GGJ|9|185|8|0|What man can hide least of all from the eyes of his fellowmen are his selfishness and pursuit of profit. To satisfy that, he all too soon and visibly will leave nothing untried to reach the goal for which his heart has an indestructible love.
GGJ|9|185|9|0|Therefore, let the false prophets never receive might or outer reputation. For once they have reached that, it soon will look extremely dark again among the people, and you will have a hard battle to fight against them."
GGJ|9|185|10|0|With a worrying face the Roman said: "O Lord and Master of all existence and life, we men will probably hardly be able to prevent that. If You Yourself, almighty One, will not prevent it, this Earth will soon abound with false prophets, because the blind people will hardly or not at all be able to distinguish between a true and a false prophet. Who will then say to them and will be able to make clear to them that their teachers are false prophets?"
GGJ|9|185|11|0|I said: "Friend, I will do My part, but you should also do your part. Every person has completely his free will, which I may not grab with My almightiness and restrain it, because that - as I have shown you very clearly and understandably - would be against My order.
GGJ|9|185|12|0|And that is why I give into your hand the best means against all falsehood by the truth that I have shown you. And with that, you can build, with My help, the strongest dams and walls against the whole deceitful brood of Hell.
GGJ|9|185|13|0|But of course, those false prophesiers cannot be exterminated from this Earth as fast and easy as you imagine now. Nevertheless, it finally will be solely and only the illuminated, living truth that will be victorious. So remain firm and unbendable in the truth, for it is only the truth that will make - not only you, but finally all people - free from the old, heavy yoke of lie and deceit. So let yourself never again be seduced by any apparent ever so clear, shining lie. Then everything will go well.
GGJ|9|185|14|0|Now you are the salt, the best spice among the people on this Earth. If you will not become lazy and lukewarm, it will go well with the spiritual food, and the people will eagerly desire for it. But if you, who are the salt, will become spoiled and bad of taste, then with what will the spiritual food for the people be seasoned?
GGJ|9|185|15|0|Therefore, in everything, act according to My teaching and according to My will that you well know now. Then in time, your salt will exterminate the weeds more and more among the wheat on the field of life. And by that, you yourself will be extremely joyful about the power and might of My truth among the people."
GGJ|9|186|1|1|The healing of the sick men from Joppe (22/54)
GGJ|9|186|1|0|After I had said these things, a servant of Marcus came to invite us for the midday meal, for meanwhile it was already well after noon.
GGJ|9|186|2|0|But I said: "He who wants to go down now to strengthen himself with earthly food and drink can go now and satisfy his body. However, I Myself will stay here on this mountain until this evening. He who wants to stay with Me, will also not be hungry nor thirsty.
GGJ|9|186|3|0|Soon a great number of hungry and thirsty poor people from near Joppe will come here who will eat the meal that was prepared for us. Some are crippled, some with lame hands and feet, lepers, and people who are plagued by malicious fevers. If they will eat the food that was prepared for us, it will go better with them. The servant of the house should organize it that way."
GGJ|9|186|4|0|One of the present disciples of John said: "Lord and Master, the people who came here from Joppe do not know anything yet about You, and can therefore have no faith yet in You and Your Word, and nevertheless they will be healed by Your blessing that You will lay in the food. How can this agree with what You always say: 'Your faith has helped you'?
GGJ|9|186|5|0|I said: "How can it agree with you, an elder disciple, to ask such a foolish question? Did I not already send out a great number of disciples?
GGJ|9|186|6|0|2 of them are now in Joppe and proclaim My Word to the poor. They also have laid on their hands on these poor in My name, and their health improved, but those who were healed fell back into their old weaknesses and sins of habit, and thus also into their old physical afflictions.
GGJ|9|186|7|0|They went again to the 2 disciples with the question if they could heal them again, but the disciples said: 'Even if we would heal you again in the name of the Lord, you nevertheless will sin again. That is why we say to you: first do real penance, and if the Lord sees that you seriously and definitely have improved your life, then He Himself will help you. Stand up and walk in full repentance, faith and trust to the miraculous spring at the Lake of Galilee that was put there and blessed by the Lord Himself, then you will find healing there. Let the trip on foot, which is a heavy task for you, be your penance.'
GGJ|9|186|8|0|Look, after this serious admonition, the sick poor people, began their faraway and hard trip - no matter how difficult - in full faith and trust, and the ship that steers to shore now, brings them here.
GGJ|9|186|9|0|Thus they do not arrive here without faith, but with a right measure of faith, and so they will be helped by their faith.
GGJ|9|186|10|0|But in the future do not ask Me such foolish question anymore, for such question could show that you are not a suitable salt to season the food for the soul and spirit of men."
GGJ|9|186|11|0|Then the disciple asked Me to forgive him and thanked Me for the admonition.
GGJ|9|186|12|0|I turned to the servant who received in the meantime the instruction from Marcus to bring a sufficient quantity of bread and wine on the mountain, and said: "The poor should receive their food outside, for the open air is more beneficial for their health than the air and fumes of the dining hall. Go now and do what has been instructed to you."
GGJ|9|186|13|0|Then the servant went away and took well care of everything.
GGJ|9|186|14|0|Soon other servants brought several carafes full of wine and also several loaves of bread.
GGJ|9|186|15|0|The servant who was sent down told the poor guests, who had come to land, that they should take place in the open air as well as possible, and he immediately let the food, that was excellently prepared for us, abundantly be set on their tables.
GGJ|9|186|16|0|The poor were really surprised about that and said: "O friend, we surely are needy for this kind of food, but we are poor and can hardly pay for it."
GGJ|9|186|17|0|The servant said: "The One who prescribed this food for your healing, has already paid for it. So eat and drink without further worry. But when you will become healthy, then do not fall back again into your old weaknesses and sins, as you did only a short time ago in Joppe after you were healed for the first time by the 2 disciples."
GGJ|9|186|18|0|When the poor heard that, they were surprised about the words of the servant, and one of them asked him how he could know that, since those 2 disciples who told them were staying in the port city for - as far as he knew - already a long time, and they certainly did not visit this region. And so they could not have revealed this to him, and that except from the 2 disciples of the great Savior, and they themselves, no one could know about it.
GGJ|9|186|19|0|The servant said: "Do not ask any further, but eat and drink, so that you may become healthy again. Once you will be healthy again, we surely will be able to talk about how I came to know these things."
GGJ|9|186|20|0|Then the poor started to eat and to drink, and when they were really satisfied, their afflictions left them. The lepers became clean, those who suffered from fever lost their fever, and the limbs of the maimed and crippled ones became straight, and they could use their feet and hands as good as only a strong and completely healthy person could use them. There was almost no end at the astonishment, the questions and also the praises. But the servant gave them no answer that was of importance.
GGJ|9|187|1|1|The amazement of the Greeks about the healthy meal (22/55)
GGJ|9|187|1|0|One of those who was healed, a Greek, born on the island of Cyprus, but who established himself later as fisherman in Joppe and who was further a very experienced man, said to the servant: "Friend, the land where I was born and where I lived and worked as an experienced fisherman for almost 30 years, is called Cyprus, and despite its great vastness it is surrounded on all sides by the great Sea. It is extremely fruitful and in every respect so sound and healthy that it became a proverb to say: 'In our country there is no sickness and here you do not die'. For this reason, rich Romans, Greeks, Egyptians and also Jews are buying property there for much gold, build beautiful houses and live then very happily in that lovely country.
GGJ|9|187|2|0|I often witnessed that sick people went there and ate the healthiest food, and drank the best and purest wine, but they did not become as healthy as we now in this also lovely place.
GGJ|9|187|3|0|What actually was in that food and in that delicious tasting wine that we drank, so that we all, almost 40 people with different afflictions, became in one time and suddenly as healthy as if there was never anything wrong with us?"
GGJ|9|187|4|0|The servant said: "Neither the food nor the wine healed your afflictions, but the mercy and will of the One on whose account the 2 disciples sent you here, and in whom you completely began to believe when His 2 disciples told you that the fullness of the Spirit of the one, only true God lives in Him.
GGJ|9|187|5|0|With His love, compassion, mercy and will, that food and wine were seasoned, and those spiritual spices made you healthy. So thank only Him for that. And now that you are completely healed again, do not fall back again into your old weaknesses and sins, so that you would not be afflicted once more with even worse afflictions than these of which you were now miraculously healed."
GGJ|9|187|6|0|When those who were healed heard these good words of warning of the servant, they promised by everything that was holy to them that they would remember them until their death. But they gladly wanted to know where they had to travel now to meet the great Savior in order to give to Himself on their knees the gratitude that was only due to Him.
GGJ|9|187|7|0|The servant said: "I did not receive instruction to tell you that. But feel real love for Him, then it also may happen that you will see Him.
GGJ|9|187|8|0|He only will let Him be found by men - and also allow them to speak to Him - who search for Him in their heart that was purified from sins, even if they would be at the end of the world. For He sees everything, He knows everything, and He knows even the most secret thoughts of every man, even if he would hide in the most distant corner of this vast Earth.
GGJ|9|187|9|0|So do what I have told you. I also can say this to you because I know Him personally, and, although I am only a servant of this house and my boss, I myself am filled with the spirit from the eternal truth of His teaching."
GGJ|9|187|10|0|Then the servant left the healed ones and went away to do his other work.
GGJ|9|188|1|1|The healed ones and their skippers (22/56)
GGJ|9|188|1|0|Then the 2 left their tables, walked to the lake and related all their experiences to the skippers who were still present.
GGJ|9|188|2|0|Also the skippers from near Tiberias were surprised and said that they also heard a lot about the great Savior of Nazareth, but had never seen Him, and that is why they also could not directly accept what they heard from other people about the great Savior. But since they saw now an unmistakable proof before their eyes, they could and also wanted to believe all the rest of what they heard about Him, as well as to praise God above everything who had given such power to a human being, for this never happened since time immemorial.
GGJ|9|188|3|0|Then a healed person said: "According to your perception and knowledge you really are completely right about that, but we looked at it somewhat differently in ourselves, and I do not think that we are mistaken. That Man - according to your opinion - to whom God has given such great power, for which you want to praise Him as your God, seems to be the Lord Himself in His house. And with His power he can entirely decide as He wants. And the God, whom you want to glorify and praise for the sake of this Man, seems to fully live in Him. For based on what we have heard from the 2 disciples who were sent to Joppe, He absolutely does not speak to the people in the manner of the former different prophets. For these always said: 'Listen, people', or 'Listen, king', or 'you', or 'you', 'this is what the Lord says', and only after that, the Spirit of the Lord spoke from the mouth of the prophet. But He says: 'I Myself say to you, and I want it.'
GGJ|9|188|4|0|Well now, friends, when someone talks in this manner, and God does not visibly punish him before everyone for this presumption which is very sinful to everyone, then such person must have the fullness of God Himself within him and must thus also be entirely the Lord Himself, for otherwise he truly would never succeed to command all the spirits, creatures and elements. And everything obeys the infinite power of His will, for this is what we know from the mouth of His disciples who witnessed a lot of signs and miraculous deeds.
GGJ|9|188|5|0|So we have the impression that in that great Savior of Nazareth we directly are dealing with God Himself and no more with a prophet, no matter how great he may be."
GGJ|9|188|6|0|A skipper, who was very well acquainted with the Scripture, said on this: "You are from Joppe, a city where are now living more gentiles than real, true Jews. And therefore, you yourselves are more like gentiles than Jews. What difference does it make for the gentiles if they add again another new complete or half god to their all together at least 10.000 gods?
GGJ|9|188|7|0|But with us, real and still true Jews, there is written already in the 1st commandment of Moses: 'I alone am your God and Lord, you will therefore only believe in Me as the one, only true God, and you will have, nor worship, strange gods beside Me that were invented by men.'
GGJ|9|188|8|0|Look, this is the law for us Jews, forever and always. Now if this is so, then how could we accept that miraculous Savior as a 2nd and thus new God, and give Him honor which we only owe to the one, only true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob?
GGJ|9|188|9|0|Despite all this, we feel great joy on that miraculous Savior of Nazareth, because God gave Him - a human being like us, and most certainly because of His great piousness - a great power as has never happened before. And therefore we only praise the one, only true God, but not that man who is abundantly gifted with divine power.
GGJ|9|188|10|0|If you were true Jews, you would do the same. But since you are more like gentiles than Jews, you can do what you want, for you do not have to give account of your faith to the Pharisees in the temple at Jerusalem."
GGJ|9|189|1|1|The healed skipper proves the divinity of the Lord (22/57)
GGJ|9|189|1|0|Then the healed skipper, who came from Cyprus, said: "It is true that I am a gentile from birth, but I know Moses and the prophets as well as you do.
GGJ|9|189|2|0|Is it not stated with the prophet Isaiah: 'A voice of the preacher calls out in the desert. Prepare the way for the Lord, make even a road on the fields for our God'? And further it is stated: 'The Lord will pasture His flock as a Shepherd. He will gather the lambs in His arms and carry them to His chest, and lead the ewes.'
GGJ|9|189|3|0|We live indeed in Joppe, but we well heard from the mouth of the 2 disciples about all the things that happened near Jerusalem.
GGJ|9|189|4|0|The voice of the preacher in the desert was John the Baptist, who made even a road on the fields of your blindness, but by the envy of the temple servants whom Herod succeeded to have on his side, he came into prison, and soon after that he was beheaded.
GGJ|9|189|5|0|That preacher in the desert recognized the Lord in that Savior of Nazareth, and his testimony opened up the eyes of many. Then why did the Pharisees stay blind and hard of heart, since they also have Moses and the prophets?
GGJ|9|189|6|0|When the prophet says: 'The Lord will pasture His flock (namely us men) like a Shepherd' - and this happens now undoubtedly before our eyes - then is this Shepherd, whose personal arrival on this Earth was faithfully and clearly announced by all the prophets, starting with Moses, and exactly for this time, not one and the same Lord and God who gave the commandments to Moses on the Sinai?
GGJ|9|189|7|0|If we gather now in faith as lambs around Him, and He leads us with all the love of His divine heart, like a good shepherd does with the ewes - which can be all too distinctly and clearly seen by His teaching and His deeds - are we then, even if we are more like gentiles than Jews, believing in another, strange God, except only in the One in whom we should believe according to the commandment of Moses? And are we doing wrong if we thank Him for the mercy that He gave us, and give only the honor to Him?
GGJ|9|189|8|0|Truly it is not very honorable to you if we as former gentiles recognize in full truth sooner the light that came to you than you who are, according to your Scripture, a chosen people for that light."
GGJ|9|189|9|0|On these words of the fisherman, the skippers did not say anything anymore, for they saw that the fisherman was more skilled in the Scripture than they were, and they did not want to start a dispute with him. But at the same time they thought among themselves and said that the skipper could finally be right, and thereby some of them became more believing than they were before. Soon after that, they loosened their ships and sailed back to Tiberius with the promise that they would fetch the 40 healed inhabitants of Joppe in a couple of days, if they wanted.
GGJ|9|189|10|0|But these (the healed ones) said: "We thank you now for your good will, but we will take another way home."
GGJ|9|189|11|0|Then the skippers finally sailed off.
GGJ|9|190|1|1|The doctor asks for the manna in the desert (22/58)
GGJ|9|190|1|0|Our residents of Joppe looked at the shore of the lake and were constantly talking about Me. They also looked at the bath house and were very surprised about the many big rooms that were very efficiently equipped, as well as their cleanness. They also looked at the very big garden and praised the owner of the bath resort, the master builder and the gardener who must have constructed it. They asked some servants of the bath resort how long this beautiful institution existed, who the master builder was and from where he was.
GGJ|9|190|2|0|But the servants were not allowed to tell anyone, and they answered the questioners that they would know from the owner of the bath resort if that would be necessary for their salvation.
GGJ|9|190|3|0|When the 40 men had visited everything in the garden until almost the evening, being really amazed about it, they went outside again and consulted with each other about where they would spend the night. And when they saw several tents on the mountain, and a big terrace with a roof, which made them think of the temple, they asked a servant, who was close by, if they could spend the night in the tents on the mountain since they were poor people without any means.
GGJ|9|190|4|0|But the servant said: "When the time will come to rest for the night you will be allowed, just like any other guest. However, be patient for the moment until the lords who spend almost the whole day pleasantly on the mountain will return home."
GGJ|9|190|5|0|The healed ones were also satisfied with that and went to their table where there was still some bread and wine left. They strengthened themselves with that and talked again with each other, especially about Me.
GGJ|9|190|6|0|And what happened in the mean time with and among us on the mountain while the poor were down the mountain and were treated, taken care of and healed according to My will?
GGJ|9|190|7|0|Our Raphael told everything that happened down the mountain to those who were present. And the cleverness of the servant was praised, as well as later the cleverness of the fisherman of Joppe because of his reaction to the skippers of Tiberias. The disciples of John came to realize better and clearer that the inhabitants of Joppe were not healed by Me of their afflictions without having faith in Me.
GGJ|9|190|8|0|When Raphael had finished his story, and the sun was already coming really close to the horizon, the doctor of Melita went once more to Raphael and said: "Eminent friend, since my spirit became more and more awakened and clear by the words of the Lord from your mouth, all the things that I have ever done, seen and read in books comes so lively back into my memory, that I would like to read you word by word all the books of Moses, the prophets and still many other things from the books of the Jews. And with this, I stumble on something very strange, at the time that the Israelites stayed in the desert and had to nourish themselves with the manna that daily and abundantly fell down from the sky to the Earth, except on the Sabbath.
GGJ|9|190|9|0|I do not doubt in the least now that the manna-rain was a real miracle. And so, what I find so strange is not the unmistakable miracle, but the fact that according to the precept no one was allowed to gather in 1 day more than precisely what he needed for 1 day for himself and his family. Only on Friday everyone was allowed to gather the prescribed provision of manna for himself for the Sabbath, on which day no manna fell from the sky. However, if on another day someone gathered a provision for the next day, it became spoiled, full of worms and it stank, and could thus not be eaten by men or animals.
GGJ|9|190|10|0|Now, in this strange rule of Jehovah, given by Moses and Aaron, I cannot discover the actual wisdom of the Lord and its reason. Did it really happen this way, or is it only a symbolic, hieroglyphic kind of representation of a secret, deep-spiritual truth that will only be revealed in man when his spirit will completely rule in his soul?
GGJ|9|190|11|0|If it was really like this, I actually do not understand why no one could gather a provision, except only on Friday before the Sabbath and not for another day. And when the manna did not get spoiled on the Sabbath, with worms and stinking, why did it happen with a provision that was gathered for another day as it is described? Eminent friend, would you also like to ignite a good light in my soul concerning this?"
GGJ|9|191|1|1|Raphael’s teaching about the feeding of Israel in the desert (22/59)
GGJ|9|191|1|0|Raphael said: "Yes, my friend, it really happened that way, and this for a very wise reason, for if God wanted to educate the people for a higher light, when in Egypt they sank down completely into the most dirty worldly things, He had no choice but to keep them - after the people had received the laws of life - for 40 full years in the bare and unfruitful desert in all possible soberness, to bring them in this way to a higher light. That people submitted to, on the one hand wrangling, and on the other hand excessive saving because of all kinds of privation, and because of that, came greediness and terrible stinginess, in such a way that it was very difficult to completely exterminate such vices and sins with the people. Cheating, stealing, robbing and murder, lying and all kinds of prostitution and committing adultery, especially with the pagan Egyptians, became a second nature with the people of God despite all warnings and chastisements.
GGJ|9|191|2|0|Under the known pharaoh, who oppressed too violently and cruelly this otherwise zealous people, and persecuted them everywhere, they listened again to God's warnings, and they gave up for a great part their many vices and sins. And God awakened Moses as savior of that people in the manner as you know from the books.
GGJ|9|191|3|0|Now the people came into the severe desert, with no fields, no gardens, no pastures, no milk, no bread and no flesh pots, about which the people became very sad, and they complained and grumbled because the provisions which they took along were soon empty, and the fishes of the Red Sea were not sufficient to feed the people.
GGJ|9|191|4|0|Then God had mercy on the people and gave them the daily bread from the Heavens. When the people received it very abundantly from the Heavens, the old, bad spirit of exaggerated saving and wrangling became all too soon active again. But God gave them precepts with sanctions, directly through Moses to the people as to how the gift of the food from the Heavens had to be gathered and used. And the one who would not observe that precept was then immediately and precisely chastised according to the precept.
GGJ|9|191|5|0|And look, this soon suffocated that evil spirit of worldly attitude with the whole people, for with the gathering of a provision of manna there never seemed to be any profit, and so the people observed the precept.
GGJ|9|191|6|0|That the manna, which was gathered on Friday for the Sabbath, stayed fresh and good also on the Sabbath, was the will of the Lord, so that the people would still observe 1 day in the week with the purpose to refrain on that day from any useless work and would be concerned with God and His teaching and will. Because the people in Egypt had completely forgotten the day of the rest in the Spirit of God, because they constantly gathered, worked and bought and sold every day. And a people without any spiritual teaching will all too soon pine away and become wild to a level that is lower than that of the animal kingdom, and they would then hardly be capable to raise themselves up to a higher light by the might and will of their own reason.
GGJ|9|191|7|0|If you consider all that together in a right, merely human, intelligent manner, you surely will already very clearly recognize the bright shining love and wisdom of the Lord.
GGJ|9|191|8|0|Of course this occurrence has also a deep spiritual and heavenly meaning for the people of Israel.
GGJ|9|191|9|0|The bread that the Lord let rain from the Heavens for the people in the natural desert - which also corresponds to the inner, spiritual desert of the people of Israel - to feed them physically, corresponds with the Lord Himself who came down now as the living bread from the Heavens in the true spiritual desert of men. His word, His teaching and His deeds of love are the true, living bread from the highest Heavens. The one who actively will eat of this bread will never die again for what his soul is concerned, but will have the eternal life within him.
GGJ|9|191|10|0|A lot of those who ate the old manna have died, not only what concerns their body, but regrettably also what concerns their soul. And up to this hour they have still not risen to life. However, those who actively in the spirit eat of this living manna have already risen within themselves to eternal life. Look, this is the spiritual meaning of the former manna.
GGJ|9|191|11|0|The natural manna of which the Israelites were not allowed to take provision corresponds also with the fact that the people should not gather any treasures that can be destroyed by rust and moths, but only the treasures of the Sabbath for the soul and spirit that remains eternally. Do you understand this now?"
GGJ|9|191|12|0|The doctor acknowledged very thankfully, and they were all surprised about this speech, for also My disciples did not understand this before.
GGJ|9|192|1|1|The phenomenon of the mirage (22/60)
GGJ|9|192|1|0|Since the sun was already sinking under the horizon, our Marcus thought that it was somehow time to go down home, because during the autumn the evenings were often cooler.
GGJ|9|192|2|0|But I said: "Friend, it is at least ½ hour too early for that. Do not worry to know whether an evening meal is being prepared for us or not, for when we will be back in the house, everything will be ready.
GGJ|9|192|3|0|But here on the mountain will happen something, about which you will be very surprised and which will have a very good influence on your heart and soul. That is why it is important that we stay here for at least ½ hour.
GGJ|9|192|4|0|When the sun will have set completely, you will glorify and praise Me because I revealed this to you. But from now on until that time you should be completely quiet."
GGJ|9|192|5|0|Then everything became peaceful and quiet. Also the spirits in the air, in the earth and in the waters were silently commanded by Me to be quiet. And so, in the whole visible nature it became so utterly quiet that not even the smallest sigh of wind was moving, no little bird was flying around, and the water of the lake became so completely calm that the high mountains that surrounded the lake could be seen on the water surface as distinctly and clearly as in the natural way, which greatly delighted all those who were present, for they practically had never seen such perfect rest of the lake before.
GGJ|9|192|6|0|Some of them wanted to ask Me for the meaning of this perfect rest in the nature that was never experienced before. But since I had instructed all those who were present without exception to be completely quiet, nobody dared to open his mouth. Also in the house down the mountain and also in the big bath resort it was completely quiet, although nobody knew what made him to be completely at rest, being without any activity. Also our Raphael, who stood close to Me, was as quiet as a statue.
GGJ|9|192|7|0|When it became dark and the stars became gradually visible, a great number of known and even more unknown regions made their appearance in the very pure and completely quiet air, especially in the western sky. As far as the eye could see, the shores of the Mediterranean Sea could be seen with all the places and ships, and they all noticed that the big Mediterranean Sea was totally calm. Completely at the western brim, where the sun was setting, also the known image of the strongly red colored sun appeared, about which all those present were very much surprised in their heart. These appearances became livelier from minute to minute.
GGJ|9|192|8|0|When those present had sufficiently seen these phenomena, I said to the disciples: "Give now your opinion about this phenomenon which very often happens at certain times, especially in Egypt and in the desolate Arabia. Often in broad daylight, and which brings people to all kinds of superstition."
GGJ|9|192|9|0|On this invitation of Mine, the disciples said: "Lord, such phenomena are not completely strange to us, but what they actually and completely are according to the truth, and how and why they exist, no mortal being has grasped yet, neither a lot of other things.
GGJ|9|192|10|0|Apparently You made them appear here to also give us the right instruction about these things, so that we would not have any wrong ideas about such events. But how they otherwise exist in a similar manner, only You and Raphael will know.
GGJ|9|192|11|0|The Jews considered them as prophetic signs for future events and for an important sign scripture of Jehovah with deep meaning, as we have seen some time ago during the night on the Mount of Olives.
GGJ|9|192|12|0|We have not heard much about what the gentiles think about it, for we never involved ourselves in the doctrine of their gods. But since we have now several totally converted gentiles with us, they can now also come up with their view and their belief regarding such phenomena."
GGJ|9|192|13|0|Now the 2 Greeks, who, in the morning, were the first to seek the only, true God, and who were healed, came standing before Me and said: "Lord and Master. The fable of the great witch Morgana is too silly to represent here, for we already laughed about it before ourselves when we were kids. And so, that one seems now even more silly and ridiculous.
GGJ|9|192|14|0|However, on our faraway trips we often had the opportunity to not only see such phenomena - although not always to this extent - but also to discuss about it with very capable nature researchers and scientists, and there was one among them who apparently, in our opinion, hit the nail pretty much on the head.
GGJ|9|192|15|0|His opinion was that such phenomena, as well as many thousands of other phenomena, have a completely natural cause and must be considered and seen as signs for future events of other subsequent phenomena, which is especially important for the skippers on the sea and the caravans through the big sandy deserts. As they always appear during the greatest rest of the air that lies on the Earth, it seems as if the completely quiet air, high in the region of the clouds, receives a reflecting power just like on the completely quiet water surface. And so, according to him, we often can see regions, places, mountains and rivers from a great distance, as well as a lot of other things, which we do not know, that are reflected by the high, quiet air surface. But when the air become restless - which inevitably seems to happen after such phenomena - and the winds are blowing, then such phenomena would also very quickly disappear, because by the ever stronger air current it would entirely lose its rest, and with that its reflecting power.
GGJ|9|192|16|0|Now whether the viewpoint of our physicist is completely true and correct, we cannot entirely and truthfully know. But that it seems to be the most probable and understandable for the exploring, clearer human mind, we are fully convinced, since after such phenomena the consequences are always following with certainty.
GGJ|9|192|17|0|During this kind of phenomena we often noticed at the same time that the reflecting images on the supposed air surface were seen reversed, and this confirms the viewpoint of our physicist even more, for on a completely and very quiet water surface the reflecting images are also always seen reversed - then why not also on an air surface?
GGJ|9|192|18|0|This is now our opinion about such phenomena. If one of the disciples has a better view, he can speak out to us."
GGJ|9|193|1|1|The reasons for the spiritual superiority of the gentiles (22/61)
GGJ|9|193|1|0|One of the Jewish Greeks from Jerusalem, who was formerly a scribe, said: "Although your point of view about this case seems to be very convincing for the worldly intellect, but it nevertheless seems somewhat too natural to me since it lacks every spiritual background.
GGJ|9|193|2|0|Because we did not only see regions, places, mountains and the big Sea with its many ships, but also the sun with a few clouds floating around. Was that also a mere reflection on the air surface that you very well described?"
GGJ|9|193|3|0|One of the two Greeks said: "When the spirit, whose name is Raphael, just gave us a precise explanation about the Earth, the moon and the sun, as well as the relations of these celestial bodies between each other, you seemed not to have well paid attention. Maybe you also discovered too little spiritual background with his explanations.
GGJ|9|193|4|0|If the cause for the setting of the sun, the moon and all the stars is only that our Earth - which is a great ball - turns around its axis in about 24 hours and a bit more from the west to the east, then the sun must apparently always be below the visible horizon. But since the air surface is surely very high above the mountains in the western horizon, then at such height it certainly will be able to reflect the sun - which is visible 1 hour longer - like a mirror image on its surface, just like all the other things that are below. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|9|193|5|0|The Jewish Greeks looked surprised at each other, and the scribe said: "It is almost irritating that the gentiles dominate us, not only physically, but also spiritually. For in all circumstances they are greatly surpassing us with their intellect, with their knowledge and sciences and their many experiences. And we cannot give them any response which they could not refute.
GGJ|9|193|6|0|Although, neither the Lord nor Raphael gave an explanation about this phenomenon, but as far as I can see this matter now, the Greek will certainly be right."
GGJ|9|193|7|0|Now I said: "Your opinion is now also correct if you think that the Greek is right, for according to what he said about a clear thinking scientist, his opinion about this phenomenon was very right. And we will receive proof of this in what will follow in a couple of hours as he indicated.
GGJ|9|193|8|0|Do you as a scribe still not know what is written in the Scripture: "At that time, the might and the light will be taken away from the Jews and be given to the gentiles'?
GGJ|9|193|9|0|And look, based on this, the gentiles are ruling now over you and are even sky-high superior to you in intellect and all skills, knowledge and all kinds of sciences. And if you will not completely follow My teaching and live and act accordingly, they will entirely even more and beyond all measures be superior to you and trample down the whole, big Promised Land to dust. The beautiful, big valley of the Jordan with its many cities, places and villages will become a desert, where, apart from thieves and robbers, wild animals will live.
GGJ|9|193|10|0|I came into this world, as a Jew Myself, to you Jews to save you from every need. But just count the Jews who believe in Me. How little and small is their number compared to those who hate and persecute Me everywhere. And just count then the gentiles who continuously come here from far and wide and accept My teaching with great joy. They quickly and easily recognize Me as the One I am, and they immediately love Me above all.
GGJ|9|193|11|0|Then it is of course obvious how and when the might and the light is taken away from the Jews and given to the gentiles.
GGJ|9|193|12|0|Even if in the future the light among the gentiles will be greatly troubled and darkened. They will indeed very pompously call themselves to be My anointed and will let themselves be highly honored, but will in fact be much worse gentiles than now the Romans, the Greeks and other gentiles from the whole of Europe.
GGJ|9|193|13|0|But even among these gentiles there will always be many who will stay in My teaching and will not let themselves be blinded and seduced by the world and its fleeting temptations.
GGJ|9|193|14|0|But just count now how many Jews there are who did not let themselves be seduced and enticed by the mammon of this world. In all the cities of Galilee, Judea, Palestine, Canaan and Samaria and still other parts of the country, you will not find 100 who have followed and kept the truth of old in their heart and in their actions according to Moses and the prophets. Only in this time, a greater number has turned again to the old truth by My teaching, especially from the class of the poor.
GGJ|9|193|15|0|If I compare this with the great number of converted gentiles from all parts and regions of the Earth, then this is now already a 1.000 times more than the Jews in whose midst I came into this world and walk around now as a most true and clear light, and call to them aloud everywhere that they all should come to Me.
GGJ|9|193|16|0|If this is happening now before your eyes and ears, how can you secretly be surprised in your mind if I truthfully say that the might and the light of the Jews will be taken away and be given to the gentiles, and that finally even among the extremely darkened Christian-gentiles there nevertheless will always be many who will stay with the original truth and will not let themselves be fooled so easily by the world?"
GGJ|9|194|1|1|How the Jews accept the revelations (22/62)
GGJ|9|194|1|0|Yes, yes, in time there will come greater darkness, distress and need over the people, as men have never experienced before. But in that very deep darkness, many will seek the true light, and also find it, and these are the ones with whom I will be and administer justice to all the people on Earth.
GGJ|9|194|2|0|And as our Enoch-Raphael is now a witness of what happens now, so also at that time you will be a witness of what will happen as I predict to you now.
GGJ|9|194|3|0|But do not say in your heart that it is not proper to take away the might and the light from that ancient chosen people of God and give it to the gentiles.
GGJ|9|194|4|0|I say to you: no one takes it away from the Jews and gives it to the gentiles, but the Jews themselves are pushing away from them the light that came to them, and at the same time also the might. And if the gentiles take with great zeal what the Jews have thrown away and rejected, then am I the one who take away the light and the might from the Jews to give it to the gentiles, or are the blind Jews doing it themselves?
GGJ|9|194|5|0|I say to you: it is true that the Jews have still the Scripture, and from that they give to the people blind lectures, full of selfishness and adulterous impurity. In the Scripture are stated the old truths, still veiled indeed, but they are not understood according to the spirit of truth by the preacher who has no inner light, and still less by the people. And so one blind man leads the other, and when they come to a pit they both fall in it and the one cannot help the other.
GGJ|9|194|6|0|Then what is the use of having Moses and all the prophets for the Jews? The original truths that are in it are for them not even worth as much as the phenomenon of just now, which could hardly be of any value to you since it was only a fleeting image of deeper lying realities and which was for the greatest part distorted by the reflection by the air.
GGJ|9|194|7|0|The present Jewish priests are now and then perceiving such rather comparable reflecting image of the deeper lying truths of the Scripture, but because their heart and mind is all too soon and too easily disrupted by the winds of all worldly worries, also the mirror that must take up the spiritual things and truths from the sphere of the inner, spiritual life of their heart and mind is disrupted and disturbed. Thus they cannot perceive and recognize the hidden truths in the Scripture, and they immediately throw themselves into the arms of every worldly delight.
GGJ|9|194|8|0|They absolutely do not think anymore about the moments of light they had, and they go on guzzling during their whole earthly life. And when they are warned that they are on the way of ruin, then they are full of vexation and anger, and they persecute the One who has come to them in full lowliness, love, meekness, patience, humility and in full goodness and compassion.
GGJ|9|194|9|0|And if this is so - and you repeatedly were able to convince yourselves of that - am I then the One who take away the might and light of the Jews to give it to the gentiles, or are they themselves doing it?
GGJ|9|194|10|0|The one who seeks, will find, to the one who comes and asks, will be given - even if he was a threefold gentile - and when a gentile comes to Me, knocking at the door, it will be opened for him.
GGJ|9|194|11|0|And so it will happen, that the old children of the light of life from God will be thrown out into the outer worldly darkness by their own way of life, where they will howl like wolves and pigs, and will rattle their teeth, but the children of the world, namely the gentiles, will be accepted in My eternal Kingdom of life.
GGJ|9|194|12|0|Just like when a mother hen attracts her little chicks and tries to hide them under her wings and protect them against the enemies, so I always attracted the children of Abraham with My Fatherly voice and wanted to gather them under My wings of light, truth and eternal life. And look, when I spoke through the mouth of the prophets, they said: 'By the manner of speaking we surely recognize that this is the word and the voice of Jehovah, but why does He not come to us Himself, as He formerly went to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, in order to speak with us, His children?'
GGJ|9|194|13|0|Then there were promises and once more promises, that I Myself would come in this time with all My might and power, and My whole eternal Kingdom of life with Me.
GGJ|9|194|14|0|The predicted time has come, and so have I with this time, precisely according to the prediction. Then why do they not accept Me? Why do they not recognize Me? Why do they not believe Me while I perform signs before their eyes that no one can do except Me, to back up My eternal truth of all the predictions of My personal coming into this world?
GGJ|9|194|15|0|In return of all My love, goodness, meekness, humility, patience and compassion, they hate Me and persecute Me with great haste and anger.
GGJ|9|194|16|0|Are these now the praised children of light? O, absolutely not. These are now the children of Hell. And not God but the devil is their father.
GGJ|9|194|17|0|Under such circumstances is it unjust of Me if I consider the gentiles as My children and refer the children of the devil to that place where the kingdom of their present father and lord is?
GGJ|9|194|18|0|Tell Me now, scribe, if I act unjustly to let go the all too wicked Jews according to their own free will, and give the might and light to the gentiles."
GGJ|9|194|19|0|On this, the scribe said: "Lord and Master, who can justify himself before You? What You say is eternally true, and what You do is eternally good.
GGJ|9|194|20|0|Also the gentiles are descendants from Noah, just like the Jews. If they return now to You, this is their salvation and happiness, and You do not turn them away. And who would then say that it would not be just if You accept them instead of the children of the light who do not want to recognize and accept You as the One whom you are fully according to the truth?
GGJ|9|194|21|0|O Lord and Master, forgive Me the stupidity of my formerly expressed words. With Your mercy we also will once come into the clear with all the things of Your Kingdom."
GGJ|9|194|22|0|I said: "This will also happen with you, but you yourselves should also be surprised that the gentiles, who are children of the world, are now cleverer than you in a lot of things and matters. But now we will not further talk about it.
GGJ|9|194|23|0|The phenomenon has now completely disappeared, and it became already quite dark. So we will go down again to the house and partake of a meal that has been prepared for us. The men from Joppe are already eagerly waiting for us, and they also should be informed of My presence. When they will know that, they certainly will be more joyous than the Jews in Jerusalem when I will go back to them. So let us prepare to go down to the house."
GGJ|9|195|1|1|The fishermen from Joppe are invited by the Lord for the meal (22/63)
GGJ|9|195|1|0|Now also a servant of Marcus came - the same one who brought the invitation to us for the midday meal. I praised him for his good and clever treatment of the poor and sick inhabitants from Joppe. He thanked Me for these praising words, and we went on our way down.
GGJ|9|195|2|0|We soon reached the house and went directly to the guestroom, for from the west came a rather hard wind blowing, which was also for the people from Joppe too severe, for they were standing outside at the shore of the lake and made acquaintance with the skippers of our Kisjona. They talked a lot to them about Me, and received also instructions from them that I was still staying here and that they most probably would come to see Me.
GGJ|9|195|3|0|When they saw that the so-called lords had come down from the mountain and were in the house, the known fisherman from Cyprus went directly to the house and asked a servant if they also could come into the house, for the wind outside at the lake was more and more severe, cooler and unpleasant.
GGJ|9|195|4|0|The servant said: "Just go inside and speak with the Lord Himself. He will give you the right answer."
GGJ|9|195|5|0|The fisherman said: "Friend, through this open door I can see many sitting at the big dining table. Who of them is it?"
GGJ|9|195|6|0|The servant said: "Just go inside and you yourself can ask for the Lord. Then out of those many people you will immediately know who the Lord is."
GGJ|9|195|7|0|Then the fisherman came a little shy to us in the dining room, bowed deeply before us and said then with a determined voice: "Exalted friends and lords of this village, I gladly would like to exchange a couple of words with the supreme commander of this village about a certain matter. Would you be so kind to show me, poor inhabitant from Joppe, to whom of you I have to address myself?"
GGJ|9|195|8|0|Then our Marcus said very friendly: "Yes, my friend, although I am the temporal owner and guardian of this village, but the actual and only true Lord and Master over everything is the Man who is sitting here at my right side. Everything that you want to accomplish here depends on Him."
GGJ|9|195|9|0|After Marcus' words, the fisherman went with deep respect to Me, made again a deep bow and wanted to speak with Me in very elegant wordings.
GGJ|9|195|10|0|But I said to him: "I already know what you want to tell and present to Me. Look, there in the other corner of this large dining room is another big table, and it is already provided with wine, bread and other food. Go outside, bring all your companions here inside and sit at the table and strengthen yourselves with food and drink. After that, it will be clear what further things will have to be done tonight. Go now and do what I have advised you."
GGJ|9|195|11|0|Then the fisherman, filled with gratitude in his heart, bowed deeply again and hurried to his companions who were already eagerly waiting for his return.
GGJ|9|195|12|0|When he told them what I had said to him, there was great jubilation among them. They left the shore immediately and went with full gratitude to the room, made deep bowings before us when they came in, went immediately to the table that was set for them and began to eat and drink their fill after the singing of psalms. And they soon became cheerful and joyful.
GGJ|9|195|13|0|Also at our table, everyone became livelier. And all kinds of stories did not lack about My deeds and teaching, to which the people from Joppe were listening more and more attentively, and so they were talking less among each other.
GGJ|9|195|14|0|From the words of My disciples, the men from Joppe soon noticed that I could be one of them.
GGJ|9|195|15|0|The fisherman turned to a servant and said: "Friend, be so kind to tell us who among those who sit there at the table of the lords is the great holy Master of Nazareth, who must certainly be present here, and about whom in Joppe 2 of His disciples, who were sent out by Him, announced to us that the fullness of the Spirit of God lives bodily in Him, and that therefore everything obeys His will. They said that the one who believes in Him and lives and acts according to His teaching will receive from Him the eternal life and will be taken up into the Kingdom of Heaven."
GGJ|9|195|16|0|The servant said: "Why do you ask me? Look, we all have received an order from our lord of the house not to make known the holy One of Nazareth to any guest, and we have to follow this order. But just go and speak with the One who on your request allowed you to come in. He will tell you the truth."
GGJ|9|195|17|0|The fisherman and several of his companions said: "O friend, we thank you for these words that you spend on us. Now everything is clear to us. The One to whom we have to address ourselves to hear the truth, is the holy One of Nazareth Himself. Now we understand why your old lord of the house indicated Him as the actual and true Lord over everything. Therefore, all the honor goes to Him, all praise, all our love and worship."
GGJ|9|195|18|0|The servant said: "Then stay with what your spirit has inspired you."
GGJ|9|195|19|0|Then the servant continued with his duties, but the fisherman said to his companions: "Friends and brothers, since we know now that He is the holy One of Nazareth, whom the manager of this institution has indicated to me as the actual, true Lord over everything, and who told us to come in and invited us to this table, at which we have satiated and refreshed ourselves, He is also the only One to whom we owe now already for the second time the complete healing of our afflictions.
GGJ|9|195|20|0|Since we have the invaluable happiness that He is here to meet Him personally, and that we also recognize Him now, it is now the highest time that we also bring verbally our thanks to Him, as we very intensely can feel in our heart, and ask Him then that He would not leave us, and grant us His almighty love and mercy unto the end of our life, for from now on, all our salvation depends only on Him."
GGJ|9|195|21|0|They all fully agreed with the suggestion of the fisherman. They stood up from their chairs and wanted to stand before Me to verbally express their gratitude to Me, and then to ask Me what the fisherman suggested to them.
GGJ|9|195|22|0|But I was ahead of them, stood up from My chair, went to them and said: "Be at peace now, My children and friends, the gratitude and the question in your hearts are sufficient to Me, and by your faith in Me and by your love for Me, and thereby also for your fellowman, your request will also be completely granted forever. Now go back to sit on your places and let your heart be full of joy.
GGJ|9|195|23|0|Before midnight, a few things will still happen to give you a deeper teaching. And you truthfully should remember and keep it very attentively for yourselves and for many of your blind brothers, for also you can from now on become spreaders of My name and My teaching."
GGJ|9|195|24|0|After that, I returned to My place, and the men from Joppe thanked Me again from the bottom of their heart, and could not stop to glorify and praise Me for the fact that I Myself came to their table and had greatly comforted them.
GGJ|9|195|25|0|Marcus instructed the servants to bring more bread and wine to the table of the men from Joppe, as was done immediately, and these took from time to time some bread and wine and listened continuously with the greatest attention to everything that was discussed at our table.
GGJ|9|195|26|0|After a while, from the discussions of the disciples, they also recognized Mary who sat at our table to be the mother of My body, and they praised her among each other as the most happy of all mothers on the whole Earth.
GGJ|9|195|27|0|Then Mary went to the men from Joppe and said to them: "Dear friends, praise only the Lord, and act according to His will. Although I am the mother of His body, according to His eternal decree, but He alone is the Lord from eternity, and so to Him only is due all honor, all glory and all praise in eternity. As far as I am concerned, I am only His handmaid, and I always let His will rule over me. So be quiet and praise only and solely the Lord."
GGJ|9|195|28|0|After these words of Mary, the men from Joppe were quiet again, but they still discussed among each other that this mother must have been extremely pious since her birth, because she had been made worthy of such unspeakable great mercy.
GGJ|9|196|1|1|The Storm and its corresponding meaning (22/64)
GGJ|9|196|1|0|After they extensively discussed this subject, a roaring wind was heard from the outside that became more and more intense, and 2 of Kisjona's skippers came to us and asked what they had to do when such storm occurred. For the lake drove unheard-of gigantic waves against the shore, and if the storm, which came now suddenly blowing from the east, would become more severe, there was even a danger for the water to be pushed into the house. Their ships were 3 times more strongly tied up to the shore than before, and they also came to Me in faith, asking Me for help, but nevertheless, the storm became increasingly stronger.
GGJ|9|196|2|0|Now Kisjona asked Me to command the storm, about which I was the only and sole Lord and commander, to blow less heavily, so that the many inhabitants of the shore would not suffer too great damage.
GGJ|9|196|3|0|I said: "I am truly also the Lord of the storm, and it would not blow now so heavily if I would not want it that way. But why I want it that way, will be completely clear to you in an hour."
GGJ|9|196|4|0|So let the storm do its task and duty. It will not damage your ships. And your skippers should not be afraid of it, even when it will become stronger. The water of the lake will not flow more than now over the shore. But let the skippers be brought some bread and wine. Then they will look at the storm with a somewhat more courageous face than now."
GGJ|9|196|5|0|This was also done immediately, and the 2 skippers received several carafes of wine and also several breads, and they brought it to their companions who were in the skipper's cabin that was build on the shore. With this refreshment before them, they also were not that worried about the storm anymore.
GGJ|9|196|6|0|All those present asked among themselves what this storm could mean and what it would bring about.
GGJ|9|196|7|0|Our Philopold addressed himself even to Raphael who was sitting very quietly at the table.
GGJ|9|196|8|0|But he said (Raphael): "Friend, if it would be the will of the Lord, I would tell you. But it is still not His will yet, and so I still cannot fulfill your wish. But in a couple of hours, this matter will become clear of itself before your eyes.
GGJ|9|196|9|0|For you know what the Greek added to his completely correct explanation of the mirage on the mountain, that after such rare phenomena - at which always a great calmness in the air is necessary - there are always and quickly heavy storms that follow, in the air, as well as in the water. And look, in natural respect he was completely right because he experienced this already several times.
GGJ|9|196|10|0|However, why basically the Lord allows these phenomena to exist and to come up, that is of course a very different question to which I cannot give you the answer yet for the reason that I already mentioned.
GGJ|9|196|11|0|Just look at the mind of man, which often sinks down into a complete worriless rest, by which man feels very happy and comfortable. But when man feels for a short time more and more calm, worriless, happy and comfortable, the stormier it will later become in his mind, when it was at first a little disturbed in its sweet rest by something uncomfortable.
GGJ|9|196|12|0|But a person's mind that must constantly fight against all kinds of storms will not worry so easily for the storms that repeatedly come up, and he will more easily keep his calmness and the necessary rest at all events.
GGJ|9|196|13|0|If today during the whole day, from morning till late evening, it would have been somewhat less quiet in the whole nature, and later on it would not have been so exceptionally quiet, then the skippers of Kisjona would also not have had such fear for the high waves. These woke them up now from their complete rest of the whole day, and then they did not know what to do. But now, their mind stormed together with it, and that is why they now have almost no more fear for the high waves.
GGJ|9|196|14|0|And look, friend, this is also a good lesson for all those who gladly would like to give in to that sweet, worriless laziness. The one who is always busy has largely enough with a short rest to strengthen his whole being. And once he is strengthened, he immediately longs to go to work again and he finds only therein his pleasure.
GGJ|9|196|15|0|However, the one who avoids to be active and who only feels happy and comfortable in an ever increasing inactive laziness - like the fattened Pharisees and other rich loafers - will fall into a complete fury if the laziness, which is so comfortable to him, will be threatened in the least.
GGJ|9|196|16|0|That is why the Lord took care of all kinds of beings, things and phenomena on this Earth, that will repeatedly shake up people from their work-shy rest. And so they will have to recognize that they are not the lords of the world and of all beings and things which are on it and in it - as the lazy rich persons greatly imagine - but that it is a certain Someone Else. Someone whom these kinds of people do certainly not know and about whom they do not want to hear anything truthful, as you can very well see among the many Pharisees and other Jews.
GGJ|9|196|17|0|Look, what I have said now to you is worth of more and greater attention than to hear already beforehand about the meaning of this storm."
GGJ|9|197|1|1|The presence of the angels with men (22/65)
GGJ|9|197|1|0|Also the men from Joppe listened with the greatest attention to this very valid and instructive speech of Raphael, and they were surprised of the wisdom of the apparent young man.
GGJ|9|197|2|0|Some of them asked: "Who can this nice looking young man be?"
GGJ|9|197|3|0|The fisherman said: "How can you still ask? Did the 2 disciples in Joppe not tell us exactly that there was also a young man with the Lord, who is visible before all men and works great signs and wonders at the will of the Lord and who also gives men very wise lessons?
GGJ|9|197|4|0|This young man must be an angel who serves the Lord, so that the Scripture would also be fulfilled on that point, where it is stated: 'At that time you will see how the angels of God will descend from the Heavens to Earth and will serve the Lord and men.' Look, my dear friends and companions, this is what the 2 disciples truthfully told us, and we can see now entirely the proof of what the 2 disciples said to us.
GGJ|9|197|5|0|It is true that this young man has still not performed a sign before our eyes, but this we also do not need, because the very wise lesson, which he gave to the somehow too curious disciples and friends at the table of the Lord, is for us sufficient to conclude that this young man - from whose mouth comes so much truth and wisdom - is not a normal human being but must be a very high spirit. Is it now clear to you what kind of young man that is?
GGJ|9|197|6|0|They all said: "Yes, friend, you are completely right. So it is and not otherwise, and we thank you for refreshing our memory. The 2 disciples told us so many things that we really did not remember that young man anymore. But now everything is again clear to us."
GGJ|9|197|7|0|Then Raphael stood up and walked to the table of the men from Joppe, which made them feel somewhat embarrassed.
GGJ|9|197|8|0|But he quickly reassured them by saying to them in a friendly voice (Raphael): "You really should not be afraid of me, for at the Lord's will I came to you after your conversation about me. For wherever real friends of the Lord are discussing about what is of the spirit of eternal love and truth, there also the angels of the Lord are always gathered in large groups around them.
GGJ|9|197|9|0|I truly am not the only one who is near you, but there are still many more like me. Open up your eyes a bit wider, then you will see it for yourselves under the merciful permission of the Lord."
GGJ|9|197|10|0|Then for a few moments the inner sight of the men from Joppe was opened and they saw as it were in a sea of light, numberless large groups of perfect spirits. And from those large groups of God's angels sounded as if from one mouth a mighty voice: 'Happy are those who have recognized the Lord, who love Him above all and faithfully act and live according to His word, for already in His flesh He is equal to us, and we are always prepared to serve Him in all brotherly love.'
GGJ|9|197|11|0|Then the inner sight was taken away from the very astonished men from Joppe, for they were not able to bear it any longer in their flesh because of too great happiness.
GGJ|9|197|12|0|When they could not see the angels anymore, the fisherman said: "O friend, was this reality or only some kind of dream, brought about by your indescribable beauty. For I have never seen such charming, beautiful human form as yours, which looks like those whom I have seen now for a few moments in the light of the Heavens."
GGJ|9|197|13|0|Raphael said: "Friends of the Lord, that was not a dream, but the naked truth, you can be sure of that. Once you will be more completed in the spirit yourselves by your faith and especially by the pure love for the Lord, you will be able to see what you have seen now - constantly, on a higher level of light and life, very often and for a longer time. But for now, be satisfied with what you have seen and heard."
GGJ|9|197|14|0|Then the fisherman said: "O beautiful friend from the Heavens of God. It is true that man lives since his birth in the midst of sheer wonders, and he himself is still the greatest wonder. But since he is constantly surrounded by numberless wonders, he is used to it, he takes little notice of it, and even less thinks about it as to what and why they are, and who the One is who partly is always bringing them to life again. And other wonders are brought to life for a longer time, and again others - so it seems - to keep them alive forever, like the Earth and its lands, mountains, rivers, lakes and seas, the moon, the sun and all the numberless stars.
GGJ|9|197|15|0|But when new signs and wonders are happening before the eyes of men, as this is now the case with at the same time the presence of the Lord, then of course also the already long existing works of wonder of the Lord receive back their true value. Then the awakened men are noticing it and they glorify and praise the eternal great Creator of those numberless works of wonder. We ourselves are now looking at the nature with very different eyes than ever before.
GGJ|9|197|16|0|Tonight we have seen again the air phenomena which are known to us and which we call by the name 'fata morgana'. Of course, we do not understand how and why they exist. But we know by experience that storms will follow. And until now we considered them to be warnings from Heaven - that one should bring himself into safety at such phenomenon. However, these phenomena will certainly have another, deeper meaning. If it is necessary for us, the Lord will give us also a light concerning this, and if it is not necessary, we will not be greedy for it, for from now on, only the will of the Lord should rule over us. We thank you for your visit."
GGJ|9|197|17|0|Then Raphael said: "My dear friends and brothers in the Lord - the Creator and Father of us all from eternity - I still have to discuss a few things with you, since the point is now to do completely away with the old, extremely blind and stupid superstition.
GGJ|9|197|18|0|You still do not know the Earth, and even less the moon, the sun and all the other stars. That is why I came to you to give you a correct and true light about this, and still about a lot of other things, for if someone has wrong ideas about the things and phenomena in the natural world, he never can impossibly completely grasp and understand the deeper, spiritual things. And since you are now also called to transmit the word and the light of life to other people, I will instruct you in the secrets of the visible natural world."
GGJ|9|197|19|0|The men from Joppe were extremely glad with Raphael's offer, and as he did on other occasions, he presented everything illustratively for the sake of an easier and faster understanding, and there was no end to their amazement. And he explained them everything with a few words in a very understandable manner. Within 1 hour, the men from Joppe understood everything, and they praised My wisdom.
GGJ|9|198|1|1|The fall of Herod’s agents (22/66)
GGJ|9|198|1|0|After this instruction, Raphael came back to us, and now he explained about the storm that was still going on.
GGJ|9|198|2|0|Many Herodians were staying in Tiberias who were commanded to trace Me and My disciples as soon as they would hear where I was staying, which they heard from the returned skippers who brought the men from Joppe to Marcus around noon. Therefore, towards the evening they manned several ships and put them to sea in the direction of Marcus in order to catch Me. The Lake of Galilee had however very steep and rocky shores from the more gentile than Jewish city Tiberias to the village of Marcus, and between the 2 aforementioned places, which were nevertheless rather far away from each other, there were at most 3 places where the fishermen can land their ships with difficulty.
GGJ|9|198|3|0|That the rather big ships, which were put to sea towards the evening from Tiberias with the Herodians in order to catch Me, were bad off with the storm, can be easily imagined by everyone, for directly when they left Tiberias, a very strong northwestern wind drove the ships with irresistible force to the eastern shore, where they forcibly bumped against the shore and were already considerably damaged.
GGJ|9|198|4|0|The skippers were now busy to repair a few broken oars and made them somehow still useable, but announced at the same time to the Herodians that this night, if the wind would not turn or completely lie down, they no more would leave this shore, for no matter what.
GGJ|9|198|5|0|If they would like to risk their life, they had to step into the 3 best ships, take the oars in hand themselves and try to go to the bath resort on the other side, which was located at more than 3 hours on sea when the wind was favorable. But the Herodians also did not show any desire to do that.
GGJ|9|198|6|0|When the northwestern wind was soon turning to the east, the Herodians said: "Well now, faint-hearted skippers, the wind has favorably turned. Do you now also not dare to go out to sea to reach the other side?"
GGJ|9|198|7|0|The skippers said: "During the day time, when you can see the dangers, you easily can go out at sea and go to the bath resort at the other side, but at night it is a risky thing, despite the favorable turning of the wind, and then you really can have great damage. Besides, an eastern wind that comes up in the evening cannot be trusted, for it might turn into a hurricane. And when this will brake out, then woe the one who is at sea."
GGJ|9|198|8|0|The skippers firmly tied up 2 ships to the shore for themselves and said to the Herodians: "The other and better ships over there are at your disposal. Just go out at sea now to where you dare and want to go. We will not take an oar into our hands tonight. The ships that we hand over to you here, are the property of the city. If they will go down with you, Herod can indemnify them to the citizens. But these 2 ships are our property, and we will not expose them to any further danger - and ourselves even less.
GGJ|9|198|9|0|Besides, we have heard from all sides that all those who tried to trace the Nazarene were bad off. And who knows if He - of whom is said that He is in connection with all secret might and powers - does not already precisely know of your intention and has already completely prevented our trip to the bath resort, where He possibly could be staying according to the people that we brought to the bath resort today, which may be so or not. We already told you in Tiberias, for which you laughed at us. And now we are standing here and cannot move forward."
GGJ|9|198|10|0|Then the chief of the Herodians said: "Just leave those 2 cowards here. It is a moonlight night and the wind is favorable. With this kind of wind power we are on the other side in 1 hour, and in the cure resort we will soon come to know where the Nazarene is with His followers."
GGJ|9|198|11|0|Then they stepped into the 5 ships, which were the property of the city, and they forcefully pulled at the oar rings. When they were out of the swampy water in the free, open sea, the eastern wind, which was already blowing heavy before, changed immediately into a very heavy hurricane, which soon stirred up the water to very high waves.
GGJ|9|198|12|0|Then the skippers on the save shore said: "O, it would be a great miracle if only 1 out of those 5 ships would reach the other side. Those fools will receive their deserved reward if they will all perish. Maybe the ship with the chief will reach the other side and crash there, for it is strongly timbered and well shielded. But the 4 open ships will helplessly sink."
GGJ|9|198|13|0|And so it also happened. The 4 open ships with 130 soldiers of Herod were already swallowed up by the lake in a ¼ of an hour. Only the ship of the chief reached after 2 hours the other side where we were. And this only because I wanted it so.
GGJ|9|199|1|1|The rescue of the chief (22/67)
GGJ|9|199|1|0|When the ship came close to our shore, like jumping up and down on the waves, I said to those present: "If one of you wants to go to the shore now, he will see the reason for this storm, which will then immediately lie down. 4 ships with 130 soldiers were swallowed up by the lake. Only the one shielded ship, which carries the chief with his subordinates and 10 soldiers, will come here, and they truly will not be able to do anything to us."
GGJ|9|199|2|0|When I had said that, several of My disciples stood up. Especially John's disciples who were with Me and who were very interested to know the reason for the storm. They went immediately to the shore and saw the ship that was already quite close and waggling to the shore.
GGJ|9|199|3|0|It did not take long before the ship was thrown quite violently on the shore by a high wave, and those who were in it cried out for help.
GGJ|9|199|4|0|Then Kisjona's ship workers came out of their cabin with a torch, and fastened the ship with ropes to a strong mooring, and then they said to those who were in the ship: "Stepping out of the ship on the dry land you can do yourself, if you want."
GGJ|9|199|5|0|Then the chief asked: "Well, the terrible storm confused us all completely. Do tell us where we are now and if we can find here an inn for the night. For despite its tight and good shielding the ship caught some water in the inner deck, and we cannot spend the night in it until it has completely dried during the day."
GGJ|9|199|6|0|A chief skipper of Kisjona said: "For what is concerned the first, you are in the cure resort of the old Roman Marcus. For what is concerned the inn for the night, he himself is the lord of that. We are not at home here ourselves and do not know the rules of that house."
GGJ|9|199|7|0|On this, the chief said: "But are there no house servants present here?"
GGJ|9|199|8|0|One of Marcus' servants who was already present said: "You first have to show where you come from, who you are and what the purpose of your trip to this place is. Or will you continue your trip tomorrow to another place? If you do not want or cannot give any clearness about this, then for the whole night you can stay in your ship, no matter how wet it is inside. And our Roman night guards will take care that none of you will come out of the ship."
GGJ|9|199|9|0|The chief said: "Now listen, you rather brutal servant of your lord. I am a chief of Herod and have several subordinates and 10 soldiers with me. We actually come from Jerusalem, but the latest we come from the city of Tiberias, and the purpose of our trip lies in the fact that we must obey the will of our king."
GGJ|9|199|10|0|The servant said: "I surely know that the proud and greedy Herod has also rented this part of the country from Rome, but this place with all that belongs to it is an exception. This is a guesthouse to exist for all times on its own according to Roman decree, and Herod has nothing to search and still less to do or to command here, except if he, as a sick person, and against payment he wants to make use of this bath resort for the healing of his body, which is available to him as well as to anyone else. For the rest, we do not listen at all to him, and he is even not permitted to step on the ground. If he wants to do that with force, we will know how to respond with force. So your obedience to the will of your lord and commander is of no concern to us here, but if you perhaps want to travel on through our place to another place, where your commander rules, then I will call our guards to receive you here and guide you on the territory of our lord."
GGJ|9|199|11|0|The chief said: "No my friend, in this case this is not necessary, for we actually came here for the bath resort, and we would have arrived here already several hours ago if we did not have to go through such terrible adversity with that heavy storm. So just take us in. We will not give you any trouble."
GGJ|9|199|12|0|The servant said: "Do you carry any battle weapons? If so, you first must give them in consignation until you travel on, for only Romans may carry weapons here."
GGJ|9|199|13|0|The chief said: "Of course we carry weapons, for we are of the class of warriors, but if there is such law in this place we will not resist it. So you can take our weapons in consignation, but then you should take care that we can receive accommodation for the night."
GGJ|9|199|14|0|Then the servant called immediately a considerable number of well-armed night guards, and when they arrived, he said to the chief: "Now you can go on land."
GGJ|9|199|15|0|Then the Herodians went immediately on land, gave their weapons and were brought to a newly constructed dormitory-inn where there was a table, sufficient benches and also very suitable, clean resting beds. On their request to receive something to eat and to drink, the servant said: "Only bread and wine against direct payment. There is no more provision of other food."
GGJ|9|199|16|0|The chief said: "Then bring us sufficient bread and wine, for we all are very hungry and thirsty. No one should worry about the payment."
GGJ|9|199|17|0|Then a light was brought into the dormitory and at the same time plenty of bread and wine. The chief paid everything immediately, after which the servant and his helpers left the dormitory, and left the Herodians alone who grabbed the food and the wine, and in a short time they ate a considerable quantity.
GGJ|9|200|1|1|The chief’s plans (22/68)
GGJ|9|200|1|0|When the Herodians felt completely alone, the chief said very quietly to his subordinates: "Listen, let tomorrow no one betray - not even by a face expression - why we have actually undertaken this truly unfortunate and wild trip to this place, but let everyone of us pretend to have a sickness. Then on my account, which will be expensive for Herod, we will make use of the bath resort for a couple of days and we will then take leave on the 3rd day as being completely healed. Yes, if we had not lost the 4 ships with the 130 brave soldiers in that fatal storm on the lake, we would have talked differently to that servant, who is probably the most important manager of this institution. But we are here as shipwrecked people without any might or luster, and so, the point is to keep silent as a wall about the actual purpose of our coming here, for the slightest disclosure of the matter would bring us into the greatest trouble in this purely Roman nest.
GGJ|9|200|2|0|The skippers from Tiberias, who very wisely stayed on the shore on the other side, told us the real truth. It happened to us as they said. And now I swear a holy oath on my death and life that I will never let myself be used to trace that mysterious Nazarene, not even if, as a reward, a whole, big kingdom would be offered to me.
GGJ|9|200|3|0|It is easy to fight against enemies that can be seen and whose strength can be calculated, but against an invisible enemy, whose might, power and strength cannot be calculated by anyone, our blind and stupid Herod must fight himself. We will no more play the fool for him.
GGJ|9|200|4|0|As far as we are concerned, the Nazarene may raise Himself 12 times King over all the Jews, and we will never more take action against Him. He is certainly wiser, better and mightier than our Herod and his accomplices in the temple who are all completely loaded with gold and precious stones. The people praise Him everywhere and they expect of course somehow too much from Him. But no matter what, from now on, we are no more His enemies and will also never be.
GGJ|9|200|5|0|It is of course a great pity of those 130 soldiers who lost their life as an injurious offering for the Herodian foolishness. But all together, it is maybe still good that it happened that way. For if we would have arrived here with them on land and would have used force on this purely Roman ground, then who knows how we would have fared. Certainly not too well, for it is not unknown to me that the Nazarene has secretly even a very good reputation among the very prominent Romans. In short, we know now how we have to behave ourselves here, so that no one will be suspicious.
GGJ|9|200|6|0|Once we are back in Jerusalem, I surely will present Herod the bill, about which he certainly will scratch and pinch himself behind the ears for 10 long years. And if he refuses to pay me, then I will immediately join a Roman legion and will then tell him as a Roman, first between 4 eyes, what it means to invade with his soldiers, without the permission of Rome, a Roman territory that has a legal assignment. Then that old fox will rather prefer to pay that expensive bill than to let himself be betrayed by us to the relentless Romans. For I know that he is not very popular, especially not with the supreme governor Cyrenius.
GGJ|9|200|7|0|But now, before we completely go to sleep, it would be a good idea if someone would check outside whether we are guarded, what the condition of our ship is, and if the storm is still raging."
GGJ|9|200|8|0|One of them, who was the captain, said: "That is all very nice, but if a guard will ask us what we are doing outside, then what will we answer him?"
GGJ|9|200|9|0|The chief said: "That is simple. You should tell him the truth, and if necessary, you can also clarify to him that certain natural necessities of man cannot be decently done in a clean dormitory-inn, and then the guard will certainly not have any objection."
GGJ|9|201|1|1|The Lord is ahead of the wish of the Herodians (22/69)
GGJ|9|201|1|0|Then the captain himself went outside and met at once a guard who directly asked him what he was seeking outside of the dormitory.
GGJ|9|201|2|0|The captain told him straightforward the reason for it, and the guard let him alone.
GGJ|9|201|3|0|Being completely amazed, the captain returned to the dormitory, because the whole storm had lied down completely. So much so that the lake was as smooth as a mirror as far as he could see, and the ship on the shore did not move in the least by any wave.
GGJ|9|201|4|0|This message made the chief very cheerful and said: "Now it is a pity that we have no more wine and no more bread. Now I would like to stay awake for a couple of hours and rejoice with you that we are alive."
GGJ|9|201|5|0|The commander said: "It is still very lively in the main building and also in the big bath resort. Maybe we still could manage through our not too unfriendly guard to receive more bread and wine on direct cash payment."
GGJ|9|201|6|0|The chief said: "Just try it."
GGJ|9|201|7|0|The chief had hardly expressed his wish in the dormitory when in the house I had already made clear to Marcus that he should directly let them bring more wine and bread to the dormitory - but of the best kind - which also happened immediately, for everything which they spoke and deliberated in the dormitory was loudly expressed with us in the house by Raphael, which made them very cheerful.
GGJ|9|201|8|0|The captain just wanted to go out of the dormitory and discuss with the guard for more bread and wine, when a servant with several helpers came into the dormitory, who brought them twice as much bread and more than 3 times as much wine as the first time, about which the chief and all the others were very much surprised.
GGJ|9|201|9|0|The chief wanted to pay immediately, but the servant said: "Also tomorrow there will be time for that".
GGJ|9|201|10|0|Then he immediately left with his helpers, and those in the dormitory did not know what to do. One looked surprised at the other, but not one of them could figure out by whose initiative this second, bigger sending of bread and wine was brought.
GGJ|9|201|11|0|After thinking about it for a while, the chief spoke as follows: "Listen, it all becomes somehow clear to me. This dormitory here, although strongly built from cedar wood, must certainly have a secret opening by which the guard can listen in and hear what is said to one another. If something illegal would happen, one will certainly have to very strictly justify himself before a judge the next day about each thoughtless word that was spoken.
GGJ|9|201|12|0|During our first deliberation we spoke very quietly and softly and the guard must absolutely not have heard or understood anything, for I expressed my opinion to you in the old Hebrew language. But our whish for still more bread and wine I spoke in the Greek language, rather loudly and well hearable, which the guard must certainly have heard. He presented this immediately to a servant of the bath resort, and he hurried to be ahead of our wish, which also happened. The fact that he was more kind to us than the first time will certainly have the following reason: the lord of the bath resort must have well inspected our valuable weapons. He must have seen their high value and then said to a servant that he can serve us better and more generously, since we also must be capable to pay for a more generous and better service. This is how it must have happened and not otherwise, and we should not rack our brains over that anymore.
GGJ|9|201|13|0|Let us eat and drink now on the well being of all good and truthful men, and not further think about our bad adventure. May Jehovah be forgiving and merciful on the souls of those who drowned in the lake. Amen."
GGJ|9|201|14|0|When the guard heard the chief's words, he came into the dormitory and said with a serious, friendly face: "Chief of this little group of yours, it absolutely did not happen the way you explained everything as your opinion, which I very well heard and understood,. For I did not give instruction to a servant to bring you more bread and wine, of which you all can be very much assured, completely according to the truth, and this under the most strict vow. The reason behind it must be quite different.
GGJ|9|201|15|0|Do not further worry about that, for we live here in a region where miracles are not rare. Therefore, this bath resort received the name: 'Wonder Bath". For they say that even its existence was already in itself entirely miraculous, and so also its healing power is always truly miraculous. So be very confident, for this resort is a resort of salvation and not of curse and its judgment."
GGJ|9|202|1|1|The conversation between the captain and the chief (22/70)
GGJ|9|202|1|0|After this unexpected assurance of the guard, who left the dormitory again, our Herodians were on the one hand very satisfied, but on the other hand there was great unrest in the mind of especially the captain, who was a Greek, and also of the chief, who was a Jew, because immediately more bread and wine was brought while they hardly had expressed their wish.
GGJ|9|202|2|0|Now the captain said: "Wonders - wonders would so-called be a daily happening here? So there must be some kind of oracle here by which even someone's most secret thoughts are not safe because one or the other Man of wonders makes them loudly known to the one who had those thoughts.
GGJ|9|202|3|0|If this is so - which seems very probable - then they also will precisely know word for word what we have discussed about the caution that we will observe, and then this caution will not be worth much. For if the men in the main building have directly detected our wish for bread and wine on some magic table, then they just as well and precisely must have heard our first deliberation, and they must have understood it very well, even if we had expressed ourselves in the old Egyptian language.
GGJ|9|202|4|0|The best thing is that we had no hostile plans, not against the Nazarene, nor against no matter who of His followers. And what concerns Herod, they certainly will agree with our opinion. In short, tomorrow this curious matter will become clear from itself. So let us be optimistic, as the guard said. For according to him, this resort is a resort of salvation and not of curse and its judgment."
GGJ|9|202|5|0|On this, the chief said: "If it is as you think, captain, we can already assume beforehand that our plan to stay in this bath resort, out of tactical considerations, will not go without problems, and they also will be completely informed about the 4 ships that sank, the 130 drowned soldiers and the true goal of our coming here. How will we justify ourselves if they will call us to account for that?
GGJ|9|202|6|0|The more I seriously think about it now, the more confused it becomes in my mind, and therefore, the very good bread does not really taste good to me, neither the excellent wine. What do you think captain? Or anyone else of you, what is the best thing we can do now?"
GGJ|9|202|7|0|The captain said very boldly: "This is again much easier, for if these men know everything, then they also will know that regarding the dumb and proud Herod we brought good arguments beforehand against his hard will until we finally and with obvious reluctance complied with it. And did we not accomplish our task as limited as possible? We very well could have stayed in Tiberias for another couple of weeks on the account of Herod if those fishermen and skippers would not have forced us by their story to break up. For firstly the inhabitants of Tiberias very much wanted to get rid of us, and they certainly forced us by their stories that they probably exaggerated, to perform our duty which they knew. And secondly: if we would not have done that, who knows if they would not have sent a messenger to Herod to smear us as much as possible.
GGJ|9|202|8|0|Of course, the skippers advised against our quick action because of the hard wind and the falling night - more for their own sake than ours - but out of fear of being betrayed we had to play it courageously and quickly. So we are not guilty of our undertaking, but in the first place Herod, and then the circumstances by which we came now especially in Tiberias. Thus, I am very cheerful and am not afraid for the lords and judges of this resort, even if the Nazarene would be present, which would actually be very pleasant to me, for He must be a very good, righteous and wise Man, as I already heard several times from the people, and with such people it is easy to talk, since we always have an anti-Herod attitude. Do you not all agree with me?"
GGJ|9|202|9|0|They agreed with the captain, and then they ate and drank in a good mood. Also the chief became more cheerful.
GGJ|9|203|1|1|The wish of the captain and its fulfillment (22/71)
GGJ|9|203|1|0|When they all became more enthusiastic from the wine, and having said all kinds of very nice words about Me and bad words about Herod, whom they always called the evil and dumb Antipas, the chief said: "Now we are all together here as friends and brothers, the few soldiers not excluded because they are also human beings just like we and they also shared the bitter fate on the lake with us, and through their great efforts they contributed a lot to our salvation.
GGJ|9|203|2|0|Although we are now - all glory and honor to Jehovah the Lord - very cheerful and full of courage, and I also think that we can make good impression before a Roman judge of this place, but it seems not to be the time now for a too great optimism.
GGJ|9|203|3|0|So it still may be advisable to discuss further how we would answer the questions of the judge - before whom we certainly will be led tomorrow - about our undertaking in this region, which is in fact totally unlawful without the permission of Rome. For I still do not completely trust the country's quietness of this night despite the good hope which you, my friend (that is the captain), have expressed before.
GGJ|9|203|4|0|I have the impression that tomorrow we will have to endure another storm which will not be less, although not on the lake. That is why it really would not harm us if we would deliberate as to how we will safe us from this fatal situation."
GGJ|9|203|5|0|The captain said: "But friend, what is the use of such deliberation, and how can it help us? Has it not deeper penetrated in you that there are men in that main building who probably also know our most secret thoughts, even before we have thought them in ourselves?
GGJ|9|203|6|0|Look, the hard Romans will never treat men with such bread and wine whom the next day they want to lead before a severe court of law, but rather with miserable bread and bad water, in chains and dark dungeons, and still other horrible things, because the Romans never have the least spark of humaneness for criminals. So let us not say another word about what we cannot change anymore, not even with all the money of the world.
GGJ|9|203|7|0|It is my wish to meet that famous Nazarene, and to talk with Him about this matter. Only He could help us all in the best way. I put all my trust in Him."
GGJ|9|203|8|0|The chief said: "Yes, that would be very good of course, if He would really be here. But what if He finally would not be here after all?"
GGJ|9|203|9|0|The captain said: "Then surely one of His delegates will be present, who will act in His spirit and who will administer justice. And we certainly will be able to speak with him reasonably and truthfully. So let us be as happy and cheerful as much as possible, for today we certainly have suffered enough, as if we died in the storm 10 times."
GGJ|9|203|10|0|After the captain had said that, a servant of Marcus was again sent by Me to the Herodians, but this time without bread and wine.
GGJ|9|203|11|0|When he came to the amazed Herodians, he asked them (a servant): "Who of you is the courageous captain, whose name is Leander?"
GGJ|9|203|12|0|The captain said: "Friend, I am the one. What is the matter? What must be done?"
GGJ|9|203|13|0|The servant said: "Listen, the One in whom you put your trust and with whom you would like to speak, is here and He wants you to come to Him and to speak with you. So follow me to the main building."
GGJ|9|203|14|0|At first the captain was very surprised by this invitation.
GGJ|9|203|15|0|The chief did not know what to do from sheer fright, and he said half loudly to himself: "O, I knew that this matter would have a bad end."
GGJ|9|203|16|0|The servant said: "Why are you afraid for nothing for the greatest and highest Benefactor of men? The one who will believe in Him, build on Him and trust in Him, will never be lost. Now come with me, captain Leander, for the Lord only wants to speak with you."
GGJ|9|204|1|1|Captain Leander before the Lord (22/72)
GGJ|9|204|1|0|After these words of the servant, everyone felt lighter in his heart.
GGJ|9|204|2|0|The captain went at once with the servant to the main building, where he brought him directly to Me and said to him: "Look, this is the Lord."
GGJ|9|204|3|0|Now the captain bowed deeply before Me and said: "Lord, be not only forgiving and merciful to me, but also to the other sinners, because we were only blind and weak helpers of the evil Herod, for he put us into his service after much pressure. But today we have decided not to serve him anymore and we also will eternally never persecute You again. Yes, if it is possible, we would like to be of service to You today or tomorrow, but not ever again the evil and dumb, lustful Herod."
GGJ|9|204|4|0|I said: "Leander, I forgive you your sins. He who believes in Me and who lives and acts according to My teaching will not be lost."
GGJ|9|204|5|0|My teaching consists very simply out of the following: acknowledge the one, only true God and Lord, and thus also Me, for I have come into this world from Him, and I carry His Spirit in Me. And love God above all and your fellowman as yourself. Then you will receive eternal life.
GGJ|9|204|6|0|As your trust has opened the way to Me, so also your faith in Me will unclose the way to eternal life.
GGJ|9|204|7|0|But you also know the laws that God gave on the Sinai through Moses to the people of Israel. Keep to this, and no more to your many false, dead gods and other traditions and customs. Then you can be a good instrument in My Kingdom."
GGJ|9|204|8|0|Full of joy the captain said: "O Lord, where will You establish Your Kingdom? Where is Your castle, so that I can travel to it tomorrow and offer You there my services as a brave soldier?"
GGJ|9|204|9|0|I said: "Listen, My Kingdom, which I will establish now again among the people on this Earth, is not an earthly kingdom as from a king that you have served, and of which there are still legion on the whole Earth, but My Kingdom is a spiritual Kingdom and is not visible for the physical eyes with all kinds of pomp and splendor, for it exists within man. And the strong castle, which can eternally never be conquered by a power, is the faithful, loving heart, which is full of trust and without pride, without envy, jealousy, without lie and deceit, but instead of that, full of humility, meekness, patience and mercy. In this, will I, the one and only true Lord and King of all existence and life, take My residence with every man whose heart and mind will possess the mentioned qualities.
GGJ|9|204|10|0|So if you want to enter into service as a soldier with Me, you must be familiar with My teaching in the castle that I have shown you now, out of free will and full of faith, trust, and full of love for God and your fellowman.
GGJ|9|204|11|0|Of course, you still cannot understand this now in the full light of the truth. However, believe, live and act very zealously in what you believe. Then the Spirit of God's eternal love will awaken in you and will guide you into all truth. And only in the light of that truth you will recognize the One who says this to you now. And once you have completely recognized Him according to the truth, then everything that still seems a deeply hidden secret to you, will become very understandable and sunny clear to you. Proclaim this also to your companions."
GGJ|9|204|12|0|After these words of Mine, captain Leander was completely astonished and said: "O Lord and Master, no one has ever spoken like You on this Earth. I certainly do not fully understand everything, but one thing has become clear to me from Your words: that You do not strive for a crown nor for a scepter of this world, but only that all men would come back to the ancient truth of the innermost spiritual life that has been lost since long.
GGJ|9|204|13|0|Although our old wise men searched with great zeal for this lost kingdom of the full, living truth, and here and there they also found some traces of it, but even the wisest searcher was not able to lift up the ominous veil of our Isis.
GGJ|9|204|14|0|But You Yourself, o Lord and Master, are the true Isis, and You lift up the dense veil for us men. And this is in my opinion the true, spiritual Kingdom of life, which You establish now among us people on this Earth and of which You are the only true Lord and King in Your Spirit, of which You were and of which from now on You will always remain. For if Love, Truth and Life are one and the same Power, then life is as everlasting and indestructible as the truth as such must remain the truth eternally.
GGJ|9|204|15|0|Up to here I understood the meaning and spirit of the words that You spoke to me, unworthy man. I expect a further and deeper penetrating light of the love and mercy from Him who is the only, real and fully true King of the Kingdom of the inner, spiritual life.
GGJ|9|204|16|0|But now the question is: what should we do with that evil and very dumb Herod. How can this lustful man even have the idea in his powerlessness to persecute the most loving Person who brings back the truth of life of all men? O, that stone-blind villain."
GGJ|9|204|17|0|I said: "Just leave Herod alone, and let him not be of much concern to you anymore, for his luster will soon come to a complete end.
GGJ|9|204|18|0|But what your chief has decided regarding the compensation for the 4 sunken ships of the citizens of Tiberias, this he also should execute, and I will support him with the power of My will. In the future he will not send many more soldiers to bind the Truth with chains and finally even kill and completely destroy Him."
GGJ|9|204|19|0|Deeply moved, the captain thanked Me for this assignment to the chief, and he promised Me that the execution of My wish would not be left out.
GGJ|9|204|20|0|On this, he also asked Me what would be justified for the chief to do, especially on behalf of the widows and orphans that were left behind, regarding the 130 soldiers who perished in the lake, who also were human beings and who had to comply to the will of that brute, and, as known, against the most miserable wages. For these soldiers who were very devoted and loyal to Herod and who formed his lifeguard, received from him the favor to marry, just like any other citizen. And now that the soldiers were no more, who would now take care and feed their wives and children?
GGJ|9|204|21|0|I said: "The soldiers who perished were like trained hunting dogs who did not have any love nor mercy towards the people whom they tormented in the name of Herod, without necessity or assignment, in order to acquire for themselves a considerable compensation for their meager salary. Lately, their practices became often secretly so terrible that those who were put under pressure by them became really desperate.
GGJ|9|204|22|0|Through their secret practices, against which no one dared to complain from fear to later be tormented by them even harder, they acquired many treasures, and their surviving relatives have more to spend than you and your chief. They have well hidden their possessions, and for a worldly judge it hardly would be possible to make them confess that they possess goods unlawfully.
GGJ|9|204|23|0|But Herod must indemnify those who were often greatly suppressed by his loyal hunting dogs, because he neglected to give the severe laws to his hunting dogs, according to which they were not allowed to treat the poor citizens at their own will. Besides, he even approved it when he heard about the practices of his hunting dogs, for by this he did not have to pay higher wages.
GGJ|9|204|24|0|Those terrible hunting dogs finally received their deserved reward, and Herod must only indemnify the damage they caused, about which the chief will very well be able to take care. And now you may go back to your dormitory again where you are expected with great desire. We will see each other back tomorrow."
GGJ|9|204|25|0|The captain thanked Me very enthusiastically for My teaching and patience, and went then fully comforted to his companions and told them everything he heard from Me.
GGJ|9|205|1|1|The good insight and intention of the chief (22/73)
GGJ|9|205|1|0|It is easy to imagine what kind of scene the story of the captain caused with the chief and also the others.
GGJ|9|205|2|0|The chief reflected mostly on the description of the 130 drown soldiers, and this made him discontented, for he had not known the bad qualities of the loyal servants of Herod before. But now he came to realize that the things, which he observed from them, came into his mind during the conversation of the captain, and so he said (the chief): "Yes, yes, the great Nazarene, who is filled with His pure divine, all-perceiving Spirit, is completely right, for now a great number of things become clear to me that I noticed from time to time with the mentioned soldiers. They only received a low salary from Herod. Only in the charging and extortion of taxes they were allowed, out of every 100 silver coins, to keep 1 for themselves. Their low salary and the few silver coins from the taxes could of course not be enough to sufficiently maintain themselves and an often large family.
GGJ|9|205|3|0|Besides, I often met one or the other in inns of high standing where they let themselves be generously served, just like people of our kind. So I also saw them several times with money changers and brokers, but it all did not strike us because they otherwise were very correct and very loyal to us and the king, and nothing could be charged against them. But now their infamous case becomes clear, and now we understand many things which before made a strange impression on us.
GGJ|9|205|4|0|So I also repeatedly heard at different places all kinds of complaints and quiet curses about the heavy suppression of Herod. But I, and also you, and still many other civil servants and servants of Herod did not pay attention to these complaints, for it is surely known that man is never in the best of moods when he has to pay his taxes and other contributions to his lord, who is in his eyes a useless servant of laziness, of a lecherous luxurious life, of pride, lovelessness and still many other vices.
GGJ|9|205|5|0|That is why it was never investigated. The soldiers of Herod had a free hand and could suppress the people according to their own evil will, especially with the often lawful collections of taxes, without being criticized by anyone. And even if someone went to a Roman judge and complained about the rude, heavy and often unaffordable taxes of that miserable Herod, then this was of no or little use. At the most he received the advice to redeem himself from Herod and to become a Roman citizen.
GGJ|9|205|6|0|A lot of rich people could do that of course, and have also wisely done that, but what could the poor people do except to let them be extortioned by Herod in an unscrupulous manner? But now it soon will be quite different. As soon as we will be back in Jerusalem, Hell must be made as hot as possible for the king, and he will be forced to pay indemnification in a manner about which he never could dream.
GGJ|9|205|7|0|O, just wait, you loveless and extremely proud, lustful king! In the future you will come to know us, with wide open eyes from fear, and you will understand the reason why I kindly often dissuaded you to persecute people who obviously are gifted by God with a higher Spirit, as long as you did not receive an order from Rome to do that. But he never took notice of that advice, but acted at his own desire, and so now he soon will taste the fruits of his stubbornness which will certainly not taste nice to him. May the Spirit and will of the Lord and Master be with us and work with us.
GGJ|9|205|8|0|From what you, friend Leander, have told us from His words, it is clear that our great Nazarene is the Messiah who came from the Heavens into this world, faithfully and truthfully according to the many promises of the prophets, and equipped with all divine wisdom and power in which I now unshakably believe, for He proved it to us in an obvious manner. For by the power of His all-perceiving and all-knowing wisdom, and by the pure divine power of His will, He created the storm on the lake, by which the loyal hunting dogs of Herod received their already long deserved reward. So all honor goes to Him.
GGJ|9|205|9|0|But also for ourselves we have to make up for a lot of things of what we did wrong to our fellowman. And hail to us if He would make us happy, in the very strength of our life, with His love and mercy which He gave us now so abundantly while we did not deserve it. And for this, we can highly glorify and praise His name forever.
GGJ|9|205|10|0|But you, 10 soldiers who were saved by His mercy together with us, should also awaken your conscious and see how far it is burdened by those sins for which they perished in the water. Regret your sins with the unshakable intention to make up as much as possible for the harm that you caused to those with whom you dealt, so that you also may find mercy with the Lord and Master over all things in this world. Because now we have experienced with our sense organs that He is a Being who has an extremely great patience with the blind people. But if despite all the warnings, the people persist in their evilness and do not want to improve their life, then His patience runs out and the punishment will relentlessly follow.
GGJ|9|205|11|0|Think well about what I as your chief have said and advised to you now, for against the eternally active divine almightiness, powerless man with his stubbornness cannot do anything. Woe the one who will be grabbed by the justified wrath of God."
GGJ|9|206|1|1|The deliberation of the Herodians (22/74)
GGJ|9|206|1|0|After these words of the chief, the 10 took courage and promised under a solemn vow that they very thoroughly would follow his advice, although they were not aware of any sin like the 130 had committed, for they did not have to serve Herod in that manner, since they always were only employed as guards of the castle and the palace, which the chief, the captain and also their other superiors would certainly know.
GGJ|9|206|2|0|The chief said: "That we surely know, but every person who once comes to serve someone like Herod, is just like me a great sinner. If he wants to take part in the mercy of the highest, all-knowing and almighty One he must completely purify himself of his many sins. Firstly by admitting that they are against the divine will, and secondly by really abhorring and regretting them, and thirdly by never committing them again and take up the firm intention to make up again as much as possible for the injustice that was committed to the people.
GGJ|9|206|3|0|I myself will certainly do that, and I wish and advice everyone of us to take it to heart and to do it, because the great Lord and Master has shown us here an extremely great mercy and compassion, firstly already by the fact that He did not let us perish in the raging waves of the lake like the others, and secondly that He did not let us be captured by the severe Romans and bring us before a court of life or death, but He has shown extremely great kindness to us, and He will also not withhold this from us in the future if we will do everything that I have advised now to you according to my opinion."
GGJ|9|206|4|0|After this second good speech of the chief they all raised their hands and swore that they would take his words to heart and would act accordingly. And the chief was satisfied with that.
GGJ|9|206|5|0|However, the captain made still the following remark: "Friend, in the course of your good and true speech to the 10 soldiers, you also made the remark that everyone who serves Herod, is already in that capacity a sinner. And this is also completely true, for he always exclusively wants what is unjust in the eyes of God and men. So the one who helps him through his loyal service, which he confirmed by an oath, to carry out his injustice with the poor people, will sin each time that he carries out the will of that unscrupulous lustful man. If we will stay in his service it will be very difficult to keep away from sin.
GGJ|9|206|6|0|So my opinion is as follows: once we have made Herod soft in the manner that we have discussed, and took care that he will pay big indemnifications, we will also indemnify ourselves and will then quit his service, for as we said, to stay in his service would mean the same as to want to sin. Am I right or not?"
GGJ|9|206|7|0|The chief said: "You are completely right about that, and once we will have reached our goal with him, we will also carry it out immediately. But we surely will receive some more instructions of the Lord tomorrow concerning that matter. And now I think - now that it is already midnight and that we became very tired - that in the name of the Lord and Master, who showed us so much mercy, we should give our body the necessary rest."
GGJ|9|206|8|0|They were all very glad about that, and especially the soldiers who really exhausted their energy during the storm.
GGJ|9|206|9|0|The captain still said to the chief, and so also to all those present: "Listen, before we will give in to a complete physical rest, here and wherever we are, it is the custom to express our sincere thanks in our heart to Him, whom we have recognized as the Lord and Master, for the very great mercy and compassion that He has abundantly shown to us here instead of a just punishment. So let us say: O Lord and Master, who are filled with the fullness of divine love, wisdom, power and might, we thank You for Your great kindness and mercy to us great sinners here, instead of the deserved punishment. And we ask You for the whole next future that You would not leave us with Your mercy, love and compassion, for from now on we also want to completely belong to You. O, dear, great Lord and Master, to whom all spirits, powers and elements obey, accept us also as citizens of the Kingdom that You now establish forever on this Earth among the blind people. And in the future do not let too great temptations come over us, but strengthen us with Your mercy and compassion. To You only goes all our love, honor and all glorification. May everything that exists, lives and breathes praise You. May Your name be hollowed in us."
GGJ|9|206|10|0|When the captain had said this prayer of thanks, the chief praised him very much for that, and also all the others. And then they went to rest for the night. We in the main building did the same and slept well until it became fully morning.
GGJ|9|207|1|1|The beautiful morning at the lake (22/75)
GGJ|9|207|1|0|As always, I was the first One up, but also the disciples woke up almost at the same time with Me, and they went outside with Me, actually to the shore of the lake, over which a refreshing morning breeze was blowing that set the water surface in a pleasant movement while the sun was already above the horizon. On the water surface of the lake appeared at some places very large groups of all kinds of floating birds, big and small ones that sought their well tasting morning meal.
GGJ|9|207|2|0|The Roman who was also already present, said to Me: "Lord and Master, such a morning in such a beautiful environment refreshes and strengthens the heart and mind of man very much, but with this I have to make the remark that the morning, which is actually the most beautiful and most pleasant time of the day, is always the shortest lasting, for as soon as the lovely sun comes above the horizon, then will also start the day with its always increasingly dull, same monotony, and this will then last with little variety until the evening. O, if on Earth there would be a country where the morning would exist as if forever, then I would like to live there and rejoice about life continuously. Our short lasting mornings have very often filled my mind with some kind of melancholy instead of joy. O Lord and Master, is there no where on this Earth a country where the morning would last at least longer than here with us?"
GGJ|9|207|3|0|I said: "Now it is again a little the gentile with his eternal Aurora who has spoken out of you. Did you not hear Raphael's teaching yesterday about the Earth and its different phenomena, and did you not understand its necessary truth? With the order that has been established, there can impossibly be a country with an eternal morning.
GGJ|9|207|4|0|Yes, in My Kingdom in the other life there will be an eternal morning, but out of which this will exist, you would understand even much less than what you have understood from Raphael's explanation. But if you want to enjoy the morning longer on this Earth, then always go a couple of hours earlier outside. Then you will be able to enjoy the morning for more than 3 hours.
GGJ|9|207|5|0|Besides, every day has at each moment its pleasant and unpleasant sides, as well as the evening and also the night. The important thing is how, with his mind, he will look upon it each time of the day.
GGJ|9|207|6|0|Look, the sun just came up now, and the pleasantness of the morning still lasts and will still last for more than 1 hour. And so you still can continue to enjoy the charm of the morning. After that, the morning will slowly change into the full day, and you will rejoice the day of life as much as now on the early morning. So let the ancient institution on this Earth continue to exist without objection, for it is very good and very useful.
GGJ|9|207|7|0|If men on this Earth would, out of their free will, be as good as the ancient institution of the Earth, then for many there would be already here a true, spiritual morning of life, to which every human being should strive for before anything else. Did you well understand these very natural words of Mine?"
GGJ|9|207|8|0|The Roman said: "Yes, exalted Master and Lord. I thank You for this lesson. Now also the day with its often multiple various appearances is very joyful for me."
GGJ|9|208|1|1|A conversation about the migratory birds (22/76)
GGJ|9|208|1|0|After our conversation about nature, also our Greeks came with the doctor from Melita and all those who were present here, and they rejoiced about the beautiful morning, although it was often cooler during this time of the year.
GGJ|9|208|2|0|The innkeeper from Jesaira, who was also still staying here, and the skippers whom we know, looked at the covered ship that brought the Herodians to the shore during the nightly storm and who were now still resting in their dormitory. And they were surprised that this ship, which was already quite old and absolutely not strongly build, did not sink with the other 4 ships.
GGJ|9|208|3|0|A skipper said to the innkeeper: "Friend, there on the shore is the Savior. Even if that ship were in a 10 times more miserable state than now, then for sure, the will of the Lord would still have saved it."
GGJ|9|208|4|0|The innkeeper praised the skipper and agreed with him.
GGJ|9|208|5|0|Kisjona asked Raphael why, during this autumn, so many water birds were mostly landing by the shores, of which a few species could otherwise only be seen in little numbers on the Lake of Galilee.
GGJ|9|208|6|0|Raphael said: "Friend, there is no other meaning than when at the time of their great migration from the big lakes and seas of the High North there was a totally different wind blowing than usual during this time. And because of that wind, which was unusual for the time of the migration of these birds, this lake is now more abundant with these animals than normally. Another very natural consequence of that phenomenon is that this year's winter will be very soft. Or else, these birds would have gone further to the south to seek their place of stay for the winter. Thus, behind this very natural phenomenon there is nothing special or remarkable.
GGJ|9|208|7|0|The Greeks, of whom quite many are living at this lake and who very well know how to catch these birds, will surely diminish their great quantity, for these birds are true delicacies to them, and they also can very well use and utilize their feathers. And this, friend, is everything what concerns these birds."
GGJ|9|208|8|0|Kisjona said: "Could we Jews actually not hunt these birds, and just like the Greeks make them useful for us?"
GGJ|9|208|9|0|Raphael said: "O sure, if you knew how to catch them and then prepare them as delicacy. But since you still possess a great quantity of all kinds of very pure food with which you can satisfy yourselves, you should - unless in time of need - let these wild birds be caught for the table of the poor Greeks, so that they can prepare and eat them. Just like the pigs, hares, gazelles, deer and still more of those wild animals."
GGJ|9|208|10|0|Our Kisjona was completely satisfied with this and lost his desire to catch these kinds of birds for himself.
GGJ|9|208|11|0|While those present were still discussing about this and that, also our men from Joppe came to us to the shore, pushed themselves towards Me, bowed deeply before Me and thanked with highly raised hands for the healing of the day before, and for the unexpected friendly acceptance and care.
GGJ|9|208|12|0|I said to them: "You do well in thanking Me, but next time thank Me only in your heart without outer gestures, and live and act always according to My teaching. Then this will be more pleasing to Me than the deep bowing, raising of hands and those many loud words. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|9|208|13|0|The fisherman who was born on Cyprus said: "O Lord and Master full of divine power, might and wisdom, we have well understood Your true and wise advice now, have accepted it as a godly advice and we will in the future also act according to it. But allow me, o Lord and Master, to make a remark as an apology."
GGJ|9|208|14|0|I said: "Then speak and lighten your mind."
GGJ|9|208|15|0|The fisherman said: "Although You are a visible Human Being before us and have a fleshly body, You nevertheless are entirely one Being with God's eternal Spirit and one and the same personality. And it is very true that a person who truly believes that, like we do, can pray to You in the inner quietness of his mind and heart and can thank You without outer gestures. You will then certainly hear and also answer his prayer and be pleased at that quiet, but nevertheless spiritually active and true gratitude. But look, we men are used from childhood on to make our prayers and thanks go together with outer gestures in order to make also externally visible what we lively and truly feel in ourselves to those from whom we ask something or who we thank for a received good deed, and this according to the ancient usual tradition.
GGJ|9|208|16|0|And if we are often compelled to bow our knees before those who are our equals, then I think that it is unspeakably more suitable to bow our knees and our whole body before the Lord of eternity. For also our body is only His work, and it is the carrier of the living soul who can be spoiled if he will give in too much to the lusts of his flesh. However, if he will adapt his body to his high, inner, spiritual striving, and will spiritualize it at the same time, then he probably will by that not act contrary to Your order, which is the might and the power of Your eternal divine will, and would not in some way be unpleasing to You."
GGJ|9|209|1|1|The dangers of ceremonial religion and ceremonial prayer (22/77)
GGJ|9|209|1|0|I said: "Friend, you have well spoken now, and My heart feels refreshed on the good intention of your words. So it is right when a person who prays and thanks for something, will behave as you have explained it now. But then man should always have fully the same attitude as yours, and only attach importance to the inner value of life, and the outer only as if dragging it along as a burden, making it less important than his inner power. To pray, to thank and to honor in this manner would, as said, be very right and good and well pleasing to Me.
GGJ|9|209|2|0|But people are not staying like you now before Me. They all too soon attach more importance to the outer gestures than they should according to the truth of the inner life, and the only true interior that does not go together with the exterior they regard as insufficient and finally even as worthless. And then it easily can come to the point that priests, who are so called initiated, and chosen and called by God, will mislead the people by saying that it is sufficient for a common person to only respect the interior as prescribed by them, and to honor it highly. For according to them the individual inner word that the people are personally directing to God in a praying or thanking manner, is without any value in God's eyes and is useless because God is absolutely not pleased with that, and He is only justly dissatisfied since such independent inner praying, asking and thanking is considered by God as a brutality and blasphemy.
GGJ|9|209|3|0|And what will finally become of all that? Look, the people are leaving God more and more, instead of coming ever closer to Him in their heart, in the love and in the true, living faith and trust. The trusting, true and pure love changes into a spooky fear, and the living faith in the truth changes into a dark heathenish superstition by which the lazy priestly caste, which is capable of every deceit, is doing very well in earthly respect. By this, the so called common people are often desperately suffocating in all kinds of spiritual need and despair, darkness, poverty and blindness by which often also their body cannot take up anymore the nourishment that it needs, for the priests, who are so called the only ones who are called by God, who multiply like flies, who are lazy and work-shy while they make all kinds of promises to the people about heavenly pleasures in the beyond and still more often horrible threats with eternal hellish punishments, torments and pains, truly rob away all things before the mouth of the common people and fatten their belly with it. And this you can see now with the Pharisees, as well as with all pagan priests.
GGJ|9|209|4|0|And look, all this will gradually come from the outer gestures while asking, thanking and praying, which initially seemed of course very innocent and even morally suitable. And then God must finally call out and shout to the people again through the mouth of newly awakened prophets: 'Look, this people honors Me with the lips and with idol and dead worldly ceremonies, but their heart is far away from Me.'
GGJ|9|209|5|0|So remember the following and make it as a permanent guide for your life: God is a Spirit in Himself, full of love, truth, wisdom and power, unchangeable since eternity, and can thus only be worshipped in the spirit and in the truth that is within man.
GGJ|9|209|6|0|So if someone has a request, namely if God, the only true Creator and Father of all men and angels, would like to help him in this or that, then he should not direct his request to a temple or a synagogue, and also not go to a priest, but should go alone in a little room - namely that very quiet little room of his heart - and pray there to God, and ask Him, the most loving Father, for the right help. Then the Father, who hears and sees everything, even in the most hidden place, will always gladly give what is justly asked to the one who will only actively pray in the right manner and in the spirit of truth. You can all be completely assured about that. But over an open prayer that is given as performance in the presence of people, by which the heart often feels very little, the Father in Heaven will never speak out His almighty 'amen'.
GGJ|9|209|7|0|Understand and remember this very well, and act also accordingly if you do not want to see your descendants fall into an even darker heathendom than is now common everywhere among the people on this Earth.
GGJ|9|209|8|0|Making charming gestures can seem to be something valuable to the vain, blind, proud and greedy people, but to the One who is the eternal Love and Truth Himself and who always perceives what is living in the deepest and what is truthful within the spirit, the gesture does not count, but only the living, most inner truth of life.
GGJ|9|209|9|0|If you ask something to the Father, then do not ask Him so much for the goods of this Earth, where the blind and foolish heathens and also the God-forsaken Jews and Pharisees strive for, but rather ask Him for the imperishable treasures for the soul and the spirit. Then these will never be refused to anyone. However, what concerns the goods that are necessary for the temporal livelihood, they will simply and freely be given on top of it to everyone whose striving and asking and seeking is only directed to the Kingdom of God and its most loving justice.
GGJ|9|209|10|0|The one who has become strong in the spirit, and therefore in the Kingdom of God, will also be a lord over the things of the world and will never have to endure a great want of food for his body. But it is better - also for those who are awakened in the spirit - to revel in the goods of the Heavens of God and to endure a small lack of the goods of this Earth. Remember this also and observe it with deeds."
GGJ|9|210|1|1|The trial of the heartless in the beyond (22/78)
GGJ|9|210|1|0|So always gather treasures which cannot be eaten away by the moths and cannot be destroyed by rust and decay.
GGJ|9|210|2|0|Beware of the goods and treasures of this world, for in these rests the evil spirit of temptation to all sins.
GGJ|9|210|3|0|If you pray to God and say in your heart: 'Father in Heaven, lead us not into temptation,' then say, think and wish that He would not provide you abundantly with earthly goods and treasures, but ask Him only for the daily bread. Then He will not withhold it from you since He knows best what you need.
GGJ|9|210|4|0|If you love God above all according to My teaching, and thus also love one another, as every person loves himself and takes care of his own well being in all possible ways, you will never have to complain among each other concerning some need, for the need and the poverty among the people on this Earth exist simply and solely because of their mutual lack of love. And that is always the result of unbelief or dark superstition. For he who does not belief in the one, eternal only true God, then how will he honor Him and love Him above all, and from that love, his fellowman as himself?
GGJ|9|210|5|0|The one who is largely provided with the treasures of the Earth, surely sees his poor fellowman, but because he himself does not have to suffer any want, he says: 'I am provided, what do I care about the others. Let everyone take care of himself. Then he will not have to suffer any want.'
GGJ|9|210|6|0|But to such person I will say later: 'Why did you so much more take care of you than for your fellowman and have by that taken away from the others what is due to them from Me? Therefore, you will now in My Kingdom be forsaken and you will have to endure great poverty and want.'
GGJ|9|210|7|0|And if he will excuse himself with the remark that he did not believe in Me because no one informed him in the right manner about Me, I will say to him: 'Then who informed you about a right according to which you, because you are stronger, could take away the goods of the Earth from your fellowmen who had the same right to possess what is necessary, and have piled them up for yourself? Did you not have to act according to the correct understanding and the right that is proclaimed before everyone's eyes and ears by the arrangement of the Earth and its nature, since you clearly should have noticed that the Earth with its goods are and should not only be for you alone but also for everyone else?
GGJ|9|210|8|0|Since you disregarded what your understanding should have stirred you up, therefore, here in My Kingdom the need and poverty of your soul will also be disregarded.
GGJ|9|210|9|0|But if you say that you could not believe in an only true God because no one informed you in the right manner, then I will say to you: 'Now look what a terrible liar you are. Do you perhaps think that those who are really filled with God's Spirit and are enlightened, are, just like the worldly revelers like you, overflowing in all the treasures and goods of this Earth? O, then you are terribly mistaken.
GGJ|9|210|10|0|They came to the door of your house as poor and needy people and wanted to inform you of the one, only true God, but you did not want to let them come to you from greedy fear that you would have to give them something in return, or that finally you would have given them voluntarily if you possibly were converted by them to the unshakable faith in the one, only true God.
GGJ|9|210|11|0|But to prevent feeling obliged to give them something after a possible conversion, you did not want to be converted at all, and because of your greediness you did not want to receive a true message about the one, only true God by means of a person that was enlightened by God.
GGJ|9|210|12|0|Now if this is so and not otherwise, then how can you find excuses in front of Me by saying that you were not able to heed your poor fellowman because in your lack of information about God you did not notice any obligation to them. In this manner you have, by your greediness, in the first case trampled on the right of nature, to which even all the better gentiles are conforming themselves, but in the second case, in which you make excuses before Me, you are a liar. So here you will receive the reward of greediness and that of a liar. And from now on, my chosen ones will just as little think about you as you have thought about an only true God in the material world, and as you have loved Him above all, as well as your fellowmen.'
GGJ|9|210|13|0|The seed for the true knowledge of God and the living faith in Him is in the first place the love for fellowman, and in that, also the pure love for God.
GGJ|9|210|14|0|However, if someone is already so heartless that he cannot even lovingly help his poor fellowman whom he can see, then how will he, in the hard blindness of his soul, be able to love God whom he impossibly can and want to see and be aware of?
GGJ|9|210|15|0|Look, in this way no unrepentant sinner can excuse himself later before Me, since it has been given from Me to everyone to come to know the truth and its goodness - for the gentile by the knowledge of the obvious things and circumstances in the great kingdom of nature, and for the Jew by way of extraordinary revelations.
GGJ|9|210|16|0|Therefore, I say to you once more: when you ask the Father in Me for something in My name, then ask Him most of all for the imperishable treasures of the Kingdom of God. Then you will receive them, and together with that, also what you need to live on this Earth.
GGJ|9|210|17|0|Let him, who received much earthly goods, manage them according to the will of the love of the Father. Then, being a loyal manager over small things, he will be appointed over great things in My Kingdom."
GGJ|9|210|18|0|After this rather long speech of Mine to the people from Joppe, they thanked Me very heartily, but not so much with outer gestures anymore. And with great love and humility the fisherman asked Me if they had to start already today on their way back home, since they were again completely healthy and strong men.
GGJ|9|210|19|0|And I said: "As far as I am concerned, you will not be forced to travel home or to stay longer here, but after the morning meal, at some opportunity, you surely can use it to travel home."
GGJ|9|210|20|0|When the fisherman heard this, he was glad, for he had a burning desire to relate at home about all the things which he and his companions experienced here.
GGJ|9|211|1|1|Raphael with the Herodians (22/79)
GGJ|9|211|1|0|Now also the Herodians came out of their dormitory and went to their ship to see if it was still in good shape and if it still could be used for navigation.
GGJ|9|211|2|0|However, before they properly could inspect the ship, the captain saw us from the pier standing together on a little elevation of the shore - about 200 paces away from them. And he said to the chief: "Friend, we will leave the inspection of the ship to our loyal soldiers. Also without us, they will be able to see how far the ship is still useable or not. But we will go to that group of people up there on the higher part of the shore, for I have the impression that the great Lord and Master is there. I very well remembered His garment yesterday, and also that of a beautiful young man. They must be the ones. So let us immediately go to them, for this is the most important thing. All the rest can be well taken care of later."
GGJ|9|211|3|0|The captain hardly had said that when Raphael, whom he recognized from afar as the beautiful young man whom he saw the evening before, stood right before him and the chief. And they both were frightened of Raphael's sudden presence, for they really could not understand how he could cover 200 paces in 1 moment and come to them. They really became scared of him, so that they did not dare to ask him how he was able to come that quickly to them.
GGJ|9|211|4|0|But he said to them (Raphael): "Why are you afraid of me? I suppose I do not look frightening, and I also do not want to give you even the least of unpleasantness. And therefore, your fear for me is futile and foolish. Do you not see that?"
GGJ|9|211|5|0|The captain said: "O lovely young man, our fear for you, which can certainly be excused, is not as futile and foolish as you think, for if you had come to us in a few moments of time by running fast, then this would certainly not have been something surprising, since a young man in perfect health can just like a chased deer make quick jumps. But to be present there and here as a flash of lightning without any sound, this is clearly a little too much. I just have to consider now that for you and for your - and now also our - Lord and Master nothing is impossible. And then, your very quick arrival to this place is surely understandable for us. But first we would like to hear from you for which very important reason the great Lord and Master has sent you here to us as a flash of lightning."
GGJ|9|211|6|0|Raphael said: "To bring you the message that you should not go directly to Him now. He Himself will come to you and tell you what you should do in the matter with Herod when you will be back in Jerusalem. And this, the Lord only wants to tell you, without any witnesses present.
GGJ|9|211|7|0|But also, as a servant of the Lord, I still have something else to do, which will also be immediately executed. Look, the bottom of your ship is seriously damaged by the hard crash against this shore of many stones. If it would not lay in the shallowest part of this lake, it already would have sunk. But since the lake is only a couple of ells deep here, the ship cannot sink any deeper than that.
GGJ|9|211|8|0|Now look at your soldiers, how they shake their head with the other skippers, and deliberate with each other what should be done with your leaking ship. To scoop out the water will not help, for then the work would be as useless as when someone would scoop out a brook. Because quite as much and even much more water would again stream into the brook as he would scoop out. Now come very bravely with me and convince yourself that this is indeed the case with your ship."
GGJ|9|212|1|1|Raphael repairs the damaged ship (22/80)
GGJ|9|212|1|0|Then the chief, the captain and also the other leaders and guides who were subordinate to them, went with Raphael to the ship, and to their regret they saw that the ship was in the condition as Raphael had described to them before.
GGJ|9|212|2|0|Also the 10 soldiers who were of the same opinion as the other present skippers - mostly those of Kisjona - said to the chief: "Lord, and our commander, we probably will not be able to do anything with this ship for the next 8 to 10 days. First it has to be pulled on land and be examined by skillful carpenters, then be repaired and tested. Otherwise, it is not advisable to go during this time with this changeable weather on the ship in the open of these always restless waters."
GGJ|9|212|3|0|After the chief and the captain had convinced themselves of this, the captain said to Raphael: "Lovely friend, you just said that you also came so quickly to us to bring that ship again in a for us useable condition. How can you do that while all these men are worryingly shaking their head? This ship can hardly be pulled on land with 20 oxen. And finally, where are the necessary carpenters?"
GGJ|9|212|4|0|Raphael said: "You look at everything according to your powerlessness, just like all other people. I however, see it according to the power of God in me. And that is why I truly will not need more time to bring that ship into a useable condition than I needed to come down from the Lord's company to you. But do not be as frightened this time as you were before because of my fast trip to you.
GGJ|9|212|5|0|Look, from the will of the Lord in me I want now that this ship will immediately be changed in an excellent useable condition. And look, your ship is already completely alright. Let your soldiers and also the other skippers step into it and check, then they will not discover the smallest fault, not on the inside, neither on the outside."
GGJ|9|212|6|0|In the greatest amazement, the ship was examined on all sides, and nowhere could be discovered the smallest fault. Inside it was as dry as if never a drop of water had come inside the deck, and on the outside it looked like new and just timbered.
GGJ|9|212|7|0|After the inspection, they all said: "This is a miracle above all miracles. This is now a ship that you can also trust on the great sea."
GGJ|9|212|8|0|All the Herodians looked at the so-called young man with ever greater attention, and they did not know what they had to think of him.
GGJ|9|212|9|0|After a while, the chief said: "And against such men Herod would like to battle? He, hardly a mosquito, against 1.000 lions."
GGJ|9|212|10|0|Then Raphael said: "Yes, yes, you made a good and true remark there. Men who do not have a true, inner light of life, live in a wrong light and undertake very often things of which the execution is as impossible as if someone who from his birth is completely blind, can give his opinion about a color. But this does not prevent the many wrong people who want to accomplish - with every earthly means that are at their disposal - something that is completely impossible. And if their work does not succeed with their first attempt, then they still do not stop, but try again and again. And when they often accomplished as little as during their first attempt, then they do not shrink back to try again, just as long until they have reached their complete ruin by that.
GGJ|9|212|11|0|Now such often repeated failing attempts should be a good lesson for many other people. But no. They think, rage and act as madly as their forefathers who always perished, and thereby they run to the old misfortune of their mad forefathers.
GGJ|9|212|12|0|But to the one who wants something himself, and who does not want to be learned by anyone, no injustice is ever done. His free will, given by God to him to bring himself to completion, is misused and throws man all too often into the abyss of misery and into the ruin of his forefathers. Out of many experiences, man knows for sure that he will go to ruin if he steps into the footsteps of his ancestors and continues to walk on their unreliable paths and selfish ways. But as said: the one who does not want to be learned from the truth, is to blame himself for his inevitable downfall.
GGJ|9|212|13|0|As it happened to all evil fools before, so it will also soon happen to Herod, partly already in this life, and many thousands of times worse in the great world on the other side forever.
GGJ|9|212|14|0|I can assure you this, since I very well know the beyond, and this for the very easy understandable reason that I myself am a citizen of that great world of the beyond for already a long time. That I walk around here visibly among the people, being active, and teaching them in the name of the Lord with words and deeds, is a great mercy of the Lord, who now He Himself walks around as a human being among the people, who teaches them and shows them everywhere the great errors in which they live. Now you also know who I am now. Therefore, you should not be too surprised about my deeds, which you can of course not understand."
GGJ|9|213|1|1|The Lord with the Herodians (22/81)
GGJ|9|213|1|0|After Raphael had said that to the chief, he and his companions were even more amazed. And after a while he said somewhat shyly (the chief): "What? Thus you are a spirit from the world in the beyond? We now and then heard about spirits and fairylike things, and also in the Scripture they are mentioned several times, but I myself, and with me certainly many thousand times thousand of people, hardly believed in this anymore, and also did not believe it for already a long time, since no one of us can boast to have seen or spoken to a spirit.
GGJ|9|213|2|0|Although magicians came to us, partly from the morning land and partly from Egypt, who, besides their profession as a magician and their many deceitful arts, practiced also the conjuring of spirits, and they always put certain very horrifying figures before the eyes of the people. But it was known all too soon who was behind those appearances. Therefore, such magical conjuring of spirits did unspeakably more harm than good to the belief in an existence of spirits in the beyond, especially with the more educated and experienced people.
GGJ|9|213|3|0|The common people who do not understand or reason - for they never received nor could receive an explanation from anyone concerning these deceits of the profit-greedy magicians - still believe of course that there are people to whom power is given to conjure spirits from the beyond. But we always considered that belief as complete foolishness, although we willingly tolerated it among the people, and are still tolerating it for very understandable reasons.
GGJ|9|213|4|0|But now you, a truly great and powerful spirit from the great world in the beyond, have changed our mind, and from now on we will completely and without any doubt believe in the existence of spirits and also in the possibility that they can become visible before the eyes of men. That you are not a natural human being like us, was clear from your coming to us as a flash of lightning, and then still more from the very sudden restoration of our very damaged ship, and because you yourself told us now openly and honestly who you are, we believe now more firmly that you are really a perfect spirit from the great heavenly world in the beyond.
GGJ|9|213|5|0|But you also said that you are a citizen of the great world in the beyond for already a long time. Can we therefore assume that you also once lived as a human being of flesh and blood on this Earth?"
GGJ|9|213|6|0|Raphael said: "Very sure, but still a long time before Noah. My name was Enoch. You do not have to know more for the moment. But now the Lord Himself is coming with Marcus, the present owner of this bath resort. Do what the Lord will tell you. I will return now to the Lord's company."
GGJ|9|213|7|0|When Raphael had said that, he was already with the group above, about which the chief and his companions were again very amazed.
GGJ|9|213|8|0|The captain said: "Yes, friends, this is a very clear proof that this extremely lovely young man is a real, perfect angel spirit, for only perfect spirits can move as fast as thoughts. But now the Lord is already very close to us, and we should receive Him with the greatest possible reverence."
GGJ|9|213|9|0|When immediately after that, I walked with a friendly face to them, they all laid their hands crossed on their chest and kneeled down.
GGJ|9|213|10|0|But I immediately spoke the following very kind words to them: "Children, and now friends, stand up quickly from the ground, for I am no idol and do not desire any outer worship by gestures. I have seen in your heart that it is very pleasing to Me now, and I do not need more."
GGJ|9|213|11|0|When I spoke to them in this way, they all stood up quickly from the ground and thanked Me for having saved their life and for the mercy, love and great friendship which they had received here instead of a deserved punishment. But at the same time, they also asked Me for complete forgiveness of the sin they had to commit against Me.
GGJ|9|213|12|0|I said to them: "Stay with your intention, acknowledge the only Lord and Master in Me, and love God above all with deeds by loving your fellowmen as yourself, and by being righteous towards everyone. Then by that, all your sins will be forgiven.
GGJ|9|213|13|0|If you committed an injustice to someone through your impulsions, then make up for it, as much as this is possible. And if it is no more possible, then instead of that, do good to other poor people, then you will gather treasures for the future life in My eternal Kingdom of Heaven.
GGJ|9|213|14|0|This consists very briefly of My teaching for you people. And that covers Moses and all the prophets. If you actively will heed those, then you also will be My true disciples, and then from the power of My love I will take up residence in your hearts, lead you into all wisdom and give you the eternal life, for only I can do that, because I Myself am the Light, the Way and the Life.
GGJ|9|213|15|0|I am the Light of the Love of the Father in Me. As Love is Life itself, so also is the Light exactly that same and one Life. So he who believes from Me that I as a real Son or Light come always from the Father who is Love, will certainly also believe in the eternal, holy Father who sent Me as a true, living Light into this world, so that all who believe in Me will have the eternal life in them.
GGJ|9|213|16|0|So believe that I, as the Light and Life, am the true Son of the eternal Father who made everything - the Heaven and this Earth and everything that is in Heaven and Earth and the whole of infinity - and live and act always according to My teaching. Thus love God above all and your fellowman as yourself, then you will have by that the eternal life in you. And even if you will once die what concerns your body, then your soul will still continue to live in the most clear and fullest awareness, and will eternally never see, feel or taste death.
GGJ|9|213|17|0|If you have understood this, then take up the unbendable resolution in your heart to be and to stay active according to these My words."
GGJ|9|214|1|1|The guests leave to their homes (22/82)
GGJ|9|214|1|0|On this, the chief said: "O Lord and Master, all of us will do that, because we all are all too clearly and thoroughly convinced now who the One is who spoke to us, as no other man has ever spoken to his fellowmen. You alone are really the Lord Himself and also will remain eternally.
GGJ|9|214|2|0|But now, o Lord, mercifully allow me to ask You what we should do with Herod. Is it right and pleasing to You what we intend to do with him for the well being of the so many poor and needy people whom he very often excessively suppressed in an extremely unmerciful way by his servants of justice and unscrupulous soldiers that are of the same kind than those who were drowned on the ships yesterday?"
GGJ|9|214|3|0|I said: "That which is rightful, is also good. But if you undertake something against that sly fox, then be very careful and plan everything well in My name. Refrain from every passion and anger, and calculate every step very wisely, so that no one would block your way and you would then with your good intention without effect be placed on the background.
GGJ|9|214|4|0|If you will act in My name and according to My advice, you will easily be able to drive that fox in a corner, and then he will have to give in to your justified demand. So make this matter only known after you have prepared everything in such a way that the fox can no more escape from the trap that was set for him, for a fox has very good ears, and one should very softly and noiselessly crawl to his hole in order to successfully set there a trap for him.
GGJ|9|214|5|0|Thus, make also no sensation of Me and My works, and do not reveal Myself to that fox any further than is the case now, but tell him what happened to you as a result of your blind zeal. Tell him that you found Me on Roman protected territory where you firstly according to the law and secondly as a result of your little strength, caused by the storm, were not allowed to, nor could undertake anything against Me. And of this, My friend Marcus here and still many other witnesses will give you a valid testimony. And tell him also another thing, namely about the Tiberians to who he surely will then pay the damage that was caused. Do not show him any further plans against him.
GGJ|9|214|6|0|And now something else. Some poor and sick people from Joppe came here for the sake of their healing and were also totally healed. After taking the morning meal, take them on your ship that is now completely alright and bring them to Tiberias. From there they will then go home. From these men from Joppe you will hear many things about Me which you could not come to know here. That will greatly strengthen your heart, your faith and your love for Me.
GGJ|9|214|7|0|In Tiberias you also can give them the necessary traveling money from your abundance, which will not be left unrewarded. Do the things I have told you now.
GGJ|9|214|8|0|And now we will go to the morning meal. In your dormitory you will find the morning meal that is already prepared for you, the weapons that were taken from you yesterday and the clearly written testimonies for Herod. And with that we will leave each other in all peace, all friendship and love."
GGJ|9|214|9|0|After these words of Mine, the Herodians thanked Me really from the deepest of their heart, asked Me also not to ever leave them with My mercy and love, and went then immediately to their dormitory.
GGJ|9|214|10|0|However, Me and our Marcus went to our house, and all My disciples and all those present did the same when they saw us going to the house. We went immediately to sit at our tables and took the well-prepared morning meal, and so also the men from Joppe in their already known corner.
GGJ|9|214|11|0|After the morning meal, Marcus asked Me: "Lord and Master, who actually wrote those testimonies for the Herodians in such an incredible short time?"
GGJ|9|214|12|0|I said, pointing to Raphael: "Do you then not know My fast writer?"
GGJ|9|214|13|0|Marcus said: "Yes, so it is. Then the matter is of course quickly solved about which I was really a bit worried because I write very badly. So I am very glad that this was done so well. But now, I suppose that the men from Joppe should be made clear what they have to do?"
GGJ|9|214|14|0|I said: "Also that is not necessary, for My Raphael already informed them what they should do after the morning meal according to their wish. They are already standing up from their table and will soon be with the Herodians."
GGJ|9|214|15|0|When Marcus saw the men from Joppe standing up from their table and saw them immediately standing at the door without any outer visible form of goodbye and without a loudly spoken word of thanks, he said: "It is certainly somewhat strange of these men that they leave us so indifferently."
GGJ|9|214|16|0|I said: "Did you then not hear the lesson that I gave to them outside on the shore concerning the expression of gratitude by means of gestures and about praying and asking with the lips, and what its consequences are?
GGJ|9|214|17|0|What they did now was very right in My eyes, and you should not be confused about their only apparent indifference regarding us, because they said goodbye to us in their heart with all the more respect and did not bother us."
GGJ|9|214|18|0|When Marcus heard this from Me, he also agreed on everything.
GGJ|9|214|19|0|Now also all the others who were present came to Me and asked Me if they also had to go home.
GGJ|9|214|20|0|I said: "Except from Kisjona, Philopold and the Roman judge, you all can go home. They should truthfully report to their friends at home of all the things they have heard and seen here, and spread My Kingdom in this manner among the people. There is no lack of possibilities to travel from here into all directions. However, I Myself will still stay here for several days and give Myself some rest."
GGJ|9|214|21|0|As soon as I finished my speech, came the doctor, the other healed Greeks, the innkeeper from Jesaira, the known fisherman who lived in his neighborhood, and some fishermen from the bay of reeds, who were cynics before and who traveled along with them to this place. And they thanked for all the physical and spiritual things they had received and enjoyed, and left then to their homes. One group traveled on land to the west, the others were further transported on the water. But we still stayed here for 1 hour in the house and talked to each other about many useful, good and true things.
GGJ|10|1|1|1|Section: The Lord in the region of Caesarea Philippi (continuation)
GGJ|10|1|1|1|The suggestion of the Roman to spread the Lord’s teaching as fast as possible (22/83)
GGJ|10|1|1|0|Then we went outside again, to the shore where we were in the morning.
GGJ|10|1|2|0|After staying there for a while without exchanging words, the Roman came to Me and said: "One and only true Lord and Master, full of the purest love and wisdom and godly power, a special thought came into my mind now. There is no greater bliss, happiness, and thus also desire for the people on this Earth than to spread Your teaching with its living, wonderful power among them, and this in the shortest possible time. And according to me, this would be not too difficult.
GGJ|10|1|3|0|Look, You are almighty. One thought from You, filled with the almightiness of Your will, and there will be no more temple of idols and no more images of idols. If these most important pillars of the old, dark and evil superstition are done away with, and as fast as lightning on all places of the Earth at once, that will certainly frighten the people and they will soon begin to think about how and why that happened and about its meaning.
GGJ|10|1|4|0|Then the many who are well and truly knowledgeable about You and Your Kingdom should go to the people who are on the one hand frightened and on the other hand surprised and who ask for the reason of the phenomenon, and teach them in Your name. And wherever they meet sick people, they should heal them in the same manner as the already send out disciples have healed the sick men in Joppe who are present here now. And I think that, in this exceptional manner, Your teaching will be spread the fastest and surest way to all men. Men cannot accomplish that because they do not have the means for it, but You have the means with which a very great work can be quickly accomplished. Would that not be possible, or would it be contrary to Your wisdom and order?"
GGJ|10|1|5|0|I said: "Yes friend, if I only would be a man and would think and reason your way, that would seem a good idea, but as the eternal Master of all existence and life, I see and reason quite differently than you. Therefore, I cannot accept your advice.
GGJ|10|1|6|0|If I would destroy at once all the temples that are built by men, I firstly will have to completely wipe away their priests from the face of the Earth. But priests are also human beings, endowed with a free will and destined to develop themselves and to establish the spiritual life in them. Among the pagan priests there are also a great number who personally search in secret already for a long time for the truth of the life of the soul in the beyond. Therefore, it would be inappropriate to destroy them just because they are pagan priests.
GGJ|10|1|7|0|Now if all pagan temples would be destroyed at once, together with their idols, and the priests would remain, then they would explain such phenomenon to the people as the wrath of the gods, and they very soon would force them to pay unaffordable and cruel offerings. In many places the priests are doing this already now anyway when the people do not offer as much as before, by destroying one or the other temple at night, and loudly proclaiming the wrath and vengeance of an insulted god to the people, after which the people become even more dark, superstitious, and more difficult to convert.
GGJ|10|1|8|0|Besides, miracles and all kinds of signs are not the right, true means to convert, especially for a people who are still too little awakened in the spirit. They easily take away the freedom of man and force them with irresistible force to believe without doubt what is presented to them to believe. However, in this time there are, especially among the priests, all kinds of magicians - like they existed in former times and also will exist in the future - who perform all kinds of false wonders and signs. But from where will the people have the insight and the clear ability of reason to distinguish between the false wonders and signs from the real and true ones?
GGJ|10|1|9|0|If I would give you the capability to perform real, true signs among the gentiles, but the pagan priests would perform, just like the former Essenes, false signs before you that look just alike, then how will you then prove to the blind people that only your signs are the real ones?"
GGJ|10|1|10|0|The Roman said: "Yes, yes, Lord and Master, You are completely right. Only by the light truth can the people in time come to the true, inner freedom of life.
GGJ|10|1|11|0|In order to prove Your divinity it is from Your side certainly necessary to perform signs and wonders for us blind gentiles, which cannot be done by any human being, at least if we can recognize the old skills of the magicians. And so You are entitled to perform, besides Your teaching - which is already a great wonder in itself - also other signs and wonders so that we more clearly can see that Your words are not human, but divine. But when Your teaching will by proclaimed and taught by Your disciples to the other people, just as You taught Your disciples, it will also be accepted as the purest, living truth from the Heavens, and it will be understood and actively observed. And the greatest wonder will be performed by the teaching itself because the people who will faithfully act accordingly will reach in them what is promised by it. But it will of course take a long time before this holy teaching will genuinely reach all people on Earth. But You are the Lord and knows best where, how and when a people is ripe for Your teaching."
GGJ|10|1|12|0|I said: "Yes, friend, this is how it is. And now I have given you a more correct idea than before with your immediate destruction of all idols and their temples."
GGJ|10|2|1|1|The right way to spread the Kingdom of God for the spiritual development of man (22/84)
GGJ|10|2|1|0|If you put a grain of seed into the soil it still will need time to germinate and to gradually develop into a completely ripe fruit. This is of course a matter of patience for a farmer if he, after sowing and until the harvest, he has to wait almost half a year. He certainly would also prefer to sow today and already reap tomorrow. And look, as with God all things are possible, God can also easily accomplish that, but then the spiritual development of man would be in a much worse state than it is now. Man, who is eager for profit, would continually sow and reap, but the lazy one would sink deeper into an ever greater laziness. This is obvious and easy to understand. Therefore, the order in all things on this Earth as determined by God is for the spiritual development of man still the best and the most efficient.
GGJ|10|2|2|0|That which from time to time has to exist quickly does really not need half a year from its initial beginning of its existence until the full, actual result, like for instance the wind, lightning, rain and still all kinds of similar phenomena that, if necessary, must also happen directly according to God's will. But other things in which men have to be involved need just like with man, their own time. And this is also the case with the spreading of My teaching, which exclusively is only brought and given by Me for the people in this world, in this time and also in the future."
GGJ|10|2|3|0|Then the Roman said: "O Lord and Master, I perceive now very clearly that on this Earth, for the sake of men, everything must be and must exist as it is and as it exists now. But when I think that man can only acquire the true, eternal life of his soul by having faith in You and by acting according to Your teaching, and that for this reason billions of people, who will hear nothing about You and Your teaching for a very long time, will certainly suffer damage to their soul, then I become afraid. And only from that point of view I desired that Your teaching should be spread as fast as possible."
GGJ|10|2|4|0|I said: "Such desire is in itself a real and true honor for your heart and is a true joy for My heart. It is true that only I am the door to the eternal life of the soul of every person. The one who believes in Me and who lives and acts according to My teaching will receive the eternal life.
GGJ|10|2|5|0|Yesterday on the mountain you have seen the soul of your father and the souls of different people that you know, and you even talked to them. And you also have seen the useless existence of a lot of souls in the beyond. I say to you: that the gospel is also preached to them by My numberless angels. Those who will listen to it, accept it and conform themselves to it, will also attain to the bliss, but not as easy and quickly as on this Earth where man has oftentimes many very difficult battles to fight against the world, against his flesh and against still a lot of other things - even if that is only for a short time - and by which he learns all possible patience, self-denial, meekness and humility.
GGJ|10|2|6|0|Therefore, do not worry too much for anyone in the great world in the beyond, for God's love, wisdom and great mercy rule everywhere, also in the great world in the beyond. Those who will grab these and comply with it and conform themselves to them will not be lost. But those who will not do that here, neither in the beyond, to him applies the rule that to the one who wants himself the evil that harms him, no injustice is done. Are you, friend, satisfied with this very clear explanation of Mine?"
GGJ|10|2|7|0|The Roman said: "Yes, Lord and Master, with this explanation I am now completely satisfied, for they satisfy all demands of a person's reasonable mind, and it is fully a true comfort for our souls. Therefore, all love, honor and praise are due to You, now and in all eternity."
GGJ|10|2|8|0|Our Roman was completely satisfied with this, and after that he only asked Me few questions of that kind.
GGJ|10|3|1|1|The healed Roman judge converts his friends (22/85)
GGJ|10|3|1|0|One of Marcus' servants came to us with a message for the Roman from his several friends in the big bath and cure resort. They were concerned and took information about him, because according to them he stayed too long outside of the bath resort, since they thought that he was not yet healed.
GGJ|10|3|2|0|Upon this, the Roman asked Me what he had to do now, for he did not want to make Me known to the other guests in the cure resort.
GGJ|10|3|3|0|But I said to him: "You can talk in confidence with your friends about Me, and tell them how you were physically healed.
GGJ|10|3|4|0|If they will believe, then they also will improve, but if they will not believe completely, they will not improve. If they personally want to see Me and speak to Me, then try to dissuade them, in which the servant of Marcus will support you. If despite that, they still want to speak to Me, then let them come here, but do not tell them anything where the Jews, Pharisees and other priests are present.
GGJ|10|3|5|0|Now you can go with the servant to the cure resort, so that your long absence will not attract too much attention."
GGJ|10|3|6|0|After these words of Mine, the Roman stood up and went with the servant to the cure resort.
GGJ|10|3|7|0|Arriving there, his friends and acquaintances saw him immediately, ran to him and assailed him with a thousand questions.
GGJ|10|3|8|0|But he (the healed Roman) said: "Just give me some time, and look at me first a little more attentively, and tell me then what you think of me."
GGJ|10|3|9|0|Then they all looked at him very attentively, and a Roman, who also came from Tyre, said: "But by Zeus, you look perfectly healthy. How were you healed outside while you health condition yesterday could in no way expect such fast and complete healing?
GGJ|10|3|10|0|Did you perhaps find a better doctor in Marcus' house than the 3 doctors of the cure resort, or did you find a new healing spring that was maybe kept secret until now? Tell us in detail, so that we also can go outside and be healed just like you."
GGJ|10|3|11|0|Then the Roman told them everything he had heard, seen and experienced.
GGJ|10|3|12|0|When his friends heard all that, they shrugged their shoulders, and one of them said: "Friend, these are things that are almost more difficult to believe than our mythical idolism.
GGJ|10|3|13|0|I heard already many things from the mouth of trustworthy witnesses about the exceptional deeds and works of your new God, who however is born, just like we all, from a woman and who is a man from flesh and blood, and who will die, just like we. But the old conviction that I received from the books about all those many great, famous men was confirmed again - also concerning this God-Man of yours.
GGJ|10|3|14|0|Deifying a great man, who is famous in one or the other field, is so very old that its origin cannot be determined anymore. And it became already an old proverb among us that there can be no great, famous man without God having breathed upon him. And this is certainly exactly the same for your new God of whom they said that He is a Galilean.
GGJ|10|3|15|0|He is a Man with undoubtedly exceptional talents and powers which He developed in one or the other ancient famous school, and now He performs fabulous things which are miraculous to us laymen, and all honor is due to Him for that. But if for this reason He represents Himself before us human beings as a God, just like the sages from the ancient times, is a vain matter. No one with a natural sound reasoning will ever completely accept this. I very gladly would like to let myself be healed by Him and give Him also the reward that He desires for that, but to immediately accept and honor Him as the one, only true God for that healing, that, friend, cannot penetrate in me, despite His teaching which is truly very pure.
GGJ|10|3|16|0|If someone can believe what you told us here about Him, accepting it as a certain truth, good, let him believe it and live and die as happy as possible in his faith. As far as I am concerned I probably will never share that happiness with him."
GGJ|10|3|17|0|The Roman judge said: "You all are, just like me, men who are awake and with much experience, and thus you could be more open to the truth of all truths than you are now.
GGJ|10|3|18|0|There are people everywhere who believe in one or also several divine beings, but no one can claim to have ever seen such divine being at work among the people, or personally experienced in an undeceived manner what I have experienced here.
GGJ|10|3|19|0|If you cannot believe from me now that such a man, to whom all powers and elements obey and whom the geniuses from the Heavens miraculously serve, is a God and must also infallibly be, then it is only now that I understand how difficult it will be for His pure divine teaching to be accepted by the people of the Earth.
GGJ|10|3|20|0|Have you perhaps ever seen a more real God, so that you can say now that He - of whom I told you in details about all the things He Himself is saying and doing - is not a real God? In short, you may believe now whatever you want, but I will stay with my belief for my whole life. And through this, I will receive the eternal life of my soul all the more truly because I feel it now deeply in myself and will feel it even more clearly in myself in the future.
GGJ|10|3|21|0|Who will and can be a true God first: an invented god about whom unfortunately we have numerous ones who are all dead and about whom we men never experienced any miraculous action, or a living Man for whose almighty word and will all the powers of the Heavens and this Earth are bowing in total obedience?
GGJ|10|3|22|0|I think that the one is God of who was prophesied by all Jewish sages that are not unknown to us, saying that He would come as the Lord in flesh and blood in this time to the people, and give them back what they have lost because of their laziness, love for the world and lust for power.
GGJ|10|3|23|0|And now this God-Man is here, and He teaches and works completely according to the old promises. Why actually would I, just to please you, not believe the greatest salvation of my life, which you cannot believe for very shallow reasons? I truly pity everyone whose eyes of faith cannot be opened now."
GGJ|10|3|24|0|After these words of the judge, the others did not know what to reply, for he was enlightened by Me in his heart and always presented to them the most convincing evidence to the contrary.
GGJ|10|3|25|0|Only on the 3rd day he succeeded to make them believe, after which he then took them at noon to Me, and I also healed them. Then they were filled with faith, and they praised the efforts of the judge that he brought them also to the greatest salvation of life. The whole 4th day they and the judge stayed with Me and let themselves be instructed in everything, by which our Raphael was again very busy.
GGJ|10|3|26|0|The 5th day they traveled in the morning after the morning meal full of gratitude and faith and with a complete healthy body back to their families - some of them to Tyre and others to Sidon.
GGJ|10|4|1|1|Raphael saves Persians and Indians (22/86)
GGJ|10|4|1|0|During those 5 days that I spent with Marcus, together with the now known and completely converted Romans, nothing of importance happened. We made small trips nearby, at some places I healed a few sick people, and on the 2nd day Marcus went on My word on a fishing trip and caught a lot of fish.
GGJ|10|4|2|0|On the early morning of the 6th day a ship neared the bath resort. As usual, before the morning meal we were together on the shore of the lake and watched the various morning scenes and appearances. Raphael explained these to the disciples and to Kisjona and Philopold who were still present, and they all, except Judas Iscariot, experienced very great joy on that.
GGJ|10|4|3|0|The ship that came close to the shore had Persians and even a few Indians on board, and it really fought against the high waves. The skippers were Gadarenes and knew that our shore was full of reefs. That is why they navigated to and fro 200 paces from the shore to see where and how they could come close to the shore with less danger. But because the rather heavy morning wind did not lie down, the skippers signaled to the shore that they were in danger and needed help.
GGJ|10|4|4|0|Now Marcus asked Me what could be done, if for one or the other reason I did not want to perform a miracle.
GGJ|10|4|5|0|I said: "These Persians and Indians with their animals and magician equipment can still experience some fright by the waves until we will have finished the morning meal. When we will then come back to the shore, it will become clear how the ship can be helped."
GGJ|10|4|6|0|Marcus was satisfied with that, and then we went directly home, to the well-prepared morning meal.
GGJ|10|4|7|0|After 1 hour we all went back to the shore and saw the ship in the same need and trouble. Only now I gave a sign to Raphael to bring the ship to the shore. In order not to attract attention to the arrivals, he now climbed into a rowboat and rowed quickly to the big ship.
GGJ|10|4|8|0|When he came there, the skippers, being very surprised about his courage, asked him: "What do you, weak boy, want to do here actually? Did you come to help us? This will not be of much use because you do not even have a rope or a hook in your boat. With what do you want to attach our strong, big ship to your light rowboat and help us then to bring it into save deep water to the shore?"
GGJ|10|4|9|0|Raphael said with a strong voice: "Just leave that to me. If you will entrust yourselves to me, then I can and will help you, but if you think that I am too weak for that, then let yourselves be helped by someone else in this strong surge!"
GGJ|10|4|10|0|A skipper said: "Then show us what you can do and how strong you are, and immediately, now that we ask you, or else we will soon perish."
GGJ|10|4|11|0|Now Raphael took one of the protruding beams of the big ship and drew it with arrow speed to the shore. And since by doing this, but also by his will, as if pushing a great mass of water to the shore, the bottom of the ship did not touch the shallow ground, and thus did not suffer damage.
GGJ|10|4|12|0|The skippers and travelers were extremely amazed about the young man with such completely incomprehensible strength, and who dealt so playfully with the power of the elements as if he was dealing with a drop of dew that was hanging on a stalk of grass, and a very soft morning breeze instead of the water of the lake and the hard wind.
GGJ|10|4|13|0|When the skippers were now on the shore that was peaceful and safe, they praised the courage and the good will of the young man and especially his exceptional power and ability in using them, which was according to all of them really miraculous, and they asked him how much they had to pay him as a reward for that.
GGJ|10|4|14|0|Raphael said: "I personally do not need your reward. But if you meet someone who is still poorer than you yourselves mostly are, then show him love and mercy."
GGJ|10|4|15|0|All this was astonishing to them, and even the strangers said: "Truly, this is a remarkable young man."
GGJ|10|4|16|0|This event had caused a great scene, and all the servants of Marcus came to the shore to see what kind of great and unheard-of things had happened again.
GGJ|10|4|17|0|When it was explained to them in more detail, they all said: "Yes, yes, when Heaven and Earth will be united by the Lord, miracles are almost natural appearances, but once the Lord will return to behind all the stars, there will again be a great lack of such great and exceptional events among the people on Earth."
GGJ|10|4|18|0|Then the travelers put their luggage on the shore, and they informed how they could continue their trip over land to the big sea. This was also explained to them, and on My sign our Raphael took it upon him to help them further on their way without betraying in the least that he was more than a normal human being. Nevertheless he told the travelers in Tyre in whose company they had been, in the place where he saved them in a miraculous way.
GGJ|10|4|19|0|When the travelers heard that, they wanted to return to know Me personally, and they offered Raphael large amounts of money for that. But then Raphael disappeared very suddenly from their sight and he was with us again.
GGJ|10|5|1|1|The Lord’s trip to Gennesaret (22/87)
GGJ|10|5|1|0|It was now already the 8th day that I stayed resting with Marcus and My disciples. And Marcus and also the disciples asked Me why I had spent these days in almost complete rest, which they did not experience with Me before.
GGJ|10|5|2|0|I said: "We have worked now for almost 2 ½ years every day without interruption, and My teaching is already spread far and wide. Therefore, it was now also the time to take a real Sabbath's rest here. And besides that, you received the time to write down many things.
GGJ|10|5|3|0|But from now on there will be no more rest. We really will come into the time of the great storms, and within hardly ½ year the greatest storm will come. It will kill the Shepherd, and many sheep from His flock will be scattered into the world. And they will be persecuted from one end of the world to the other for the sake of My name. Only when this will happen you will entirely realize and come to know why I have rested here now for a few days."
GGJ|10|5|4|0|These words of Mine brought them all in a sad mood, and also Mary said: "Lord, all power has been given to You, also over Satan. Let these storms not come upon Your head."
GGJ|10|5|5|0|I said: "These are things that I alone can understand. Do not say anything about it anymore, because death and the judgment of the world and its matter must be conquered forever."
GGJ|10|5|6|0|Then no one said anything anymore. And since I had said that after the midday meal at the table, Marcus wanted to give instruction to bring more wine to make Me more cheerful.
GGJ|10|5|7|0|But I said: "Friend, just leave it, we all have enough.
GGJ|10|5|8|0|However, let a good ship be prepared, for in 1 hour I have to go to Ebal in Gennesaret. Whoever wants to accompany Me there is free to do so. My disciples can accompany Me, and also Kisjona should come with Me to Gennesaret, as well as Mary and Philopold."
GGJ|10|5|9|0|After these words, they all stood on their feet, and already within 1 hour we navigated to Gennesaret. The trip over the Lake of Galilee lasted about 3 hours, and then we reached the rather big bay of Gennesaret, which we already know and which was also called 'Lake of Gennesaret'.
GGJ|10|5|10|0|When we reached that bay, we saw Ebal's fishermen who were just busy catching fish for our Ebal, but since the early morning they still did not catch many fish because of the rather strong surging water.
GGJ|10|5|11|0|When our ships came close to them, we held back a little, and I asked the fishermen if they already had made a rich catch.
GGJ|10|5|12|0|And they (the fishermen) said: "Friend, our work goes very badly today. The lake was very restless for the last few days, and then our work goes always badly and is meager. The fish containers of our lord are already empty, and already now he has to bring fish from other places in order to somehow satisfy the always many guests. If ever you travel to Gennesaret, the service of fish will be very meager for you."
GGJ|10|5|13|0|I said: "Throw your nets one more time in the water, then you will be satisfied with the catch."
GGJ|10|5|14|0|When I had said that to the fishermen, several of them recognized Me and said: "Hail to us, and all glory and honor to You! O Lord and Master, forgive us our blindness, for we should have recognized You at first sight, for You have already blessed our village a year ago with Your holy presence. Yes, on Your well-known almighty word we certainly will have a rich catch, and Ebal and his whole house will see right away who the great fishing Master is here."
GGJ|10|5|15|0|Then they threw their nets into the lake and caught so many of the best fishes that they hardly could put them into their ships and rowboats.
GGJ|10|5|16|0|When they finished the work, there was a great rejoicing among them with which they praised Me, and they navigated before us to Gennesaret. Ebal waited there with his men on the shore for them, for he strongly hoped for a rich catch because he had many guests. And this morning he was all the more hoping for a rich catch because his daughter Jahra had a clear dream in which she saw Me and My disciples and friends coming over the water, and because of that the fishermen would have a blessed catch.
GGJ|10|5|17|0|When after ½ hour the fishermen came to the shore of Gennesaret, and Ebal saw the rich catch they made, he immediately said with raised hands: "O my daughter, that pious soul had a true vision. This is a blessing of my Lord, of my God. All glory and all praise go to Him for that."
GGJ|10|5|18|0|Then he asked the fishermen if they had perhaps seen Me nearby on a ship or somewhere on the shore.
GGJ|10|5|19|0|The skippers pointed immediately to the ships that were still at some distance on the lake and said: "Look, there He comes with His disciples and friends. Hail us and the whole village, for He visits us again."
GGJ|10|5|20|0|When Ebal heard that, he called immediately his wife, his children and his old, loyal servants and instructed them to take care of the table. Furthermore he said that the new dining hall should be well prepared for Me and for those who came with Me, and that only those could come there whom I would chose.
GGJ|10|5|21|0|On these instructions of Ebal they all left quickly and went to work to execute what he had commanded. However, he himself, together with Jarah, stepped into a little ship and navigated to meet Me. When he and Jarah saw Me from afar and next to Me My mother Mary whom they already knew, and Raphael, Kisjonah, Philopold, John, Peter, James and the old Marcus who also escorted Me to Gennesaret, they raised their hands with exceeding joy and greeted us very kindly with the usual signs. When they were close to us, there was no end to the loving greetings. Ebal and Jarah stepped both into the ship to be with us and told the skippers to navigate their ship back.
GGJ|10|5|22|0|A lot of things were asked, and I Myself told Ebal briefly about the most important moments of My activities after the time when I left Marcus the first time, and he and Jarah greatly rejoiced about that.
GGJ|10|5|23|0|While we were talking, we reached the shore of Gennesaret and came to the fishermen who were still very busy to put their fishes in the fish containers.
GGJ|10|5|24|0|Only now Ebal said to Me: "O Lord, forgive me, since I was truly drunk from joy I almost completely forgot to directly, openly and loudly thank You for the great gift of the fishes of which I was already in great need."
GGJ|10|5|25|0|I said: "Friend Ebal, just leave that, for you surely know at what I am looking and to what I am listening with man, and there is nothing else that is needed between us. So be very cheerful and remain from now on as you have been until now, then you will from now on rejoice in My love, mercy and friendship. But let us go now to the new dining hall where we will continue our discussion."
GGJ|10|6|1|1|The meal with Ebal (22/88)
GGJ|10|6|1|0|We went to the hall, and all were surprised about the size, the beauty, the cleanness and the comfort of the building that was build by a Greek master builder. Then we went to sit at the big table where easily about 100 guests could take place, and Ebal instructed immediately to let bring a right quantity of bread and wine, so that we could take a small meal before the actual main meal would be ready, which also did not take long. At the request of Ebal we took some bread and wine, and soon it became lively in the hall.
GGJ|10|6|2|0|Our Jarah, who could again hardly leave Me, spoke now with mother Mary and with Raphael. She asked a lot of things to him that she had seen and heard in her dreams, and he explained it very kindly to her. And Mary was very surprised about the wisdom of Jarah and cherished her dearly. And Ebal, who sat at My right, informed about the names of some of the disciples whom he did not know, which I also told him.
GGJ|10|6|3|0|After spending a little hour together in a very friendly way, the other children and servants brought already the excellently prepared meal, which we partook immediately.
GGJ|10|6|4|0|When the children and servants of Ebal put all the food on the table, they came to Me and greeted Me heartily and thanked Me that I had shown once more the love to visit them personally. I put My hands upon them and strengthened them, for which they thanked Me again and continued their work, because this time they had many foreign guests to serve who stayed here also for their health, for since My first stay here the formerly unhealthy place Gennesaret was changed into a cure resort, especially the pasture that was blessed by Me.
GGJ|10|6|5|0|When we had finished the good midday meal after more than 1 hour, Ebal asked Me what I would do in the afternoon.
GGJ|10|6|6|0|I said: "My friend, soon there will be a tremendous work before us which will keep us very busy till the falling of the night. You yourself will glorify Me greatly for that accomplished work. But let us now still rest for a while in the dining hall, for this time we should not have to look up the work that awaits us. It will find us soon enough."
GGJ|10|6|7|0|Then we all still rested at the table for about ½ hour, and the disciples were wondering among each other as to what would come next, which the Lord Himself called 'a tremendous work till the falling of the night'. Some thought that probably annoying Pharisees would come up again, or that maybe sent-out Herodians were again spying on him or on John's disciples who were also, as it was said, a thorn in the eye of the lustful fox.
GGJ|10|6|8|0|When the disciples were still wondering among themselves about what kind of tremendous work it would be which I had announced and of what it would consist, a very anxious looking servant came hastily into the hall.
GGJ|10|6|9|0|Ebal, who of course knew the servant very well and whose anxious looking face he immediately noticed, stood quickly up, walked to him and said: "Benjamin, my old, loyal servant, what kind of bad news are you bringing me? For I cannot read anything that is good in your restless eyes."
GGJ|10|6|10|0|The servant said: "Ebal, my lord and commander, I do not have the impression that something bad is coming up, but it will not be very pleasant, neither for you nor for the present guests. You surely know the new Roman captain who was transferred only a few weeks ago from near Bethlehem to this place. So he is a new broom here, and in order to increase his reputation he really wants to clean up. Through his all-seeing spies and observant watchmen he heard about the arrival of this eminent group and he thinks that he had to be immediately informed about all those who arrived here, from where they came, why and to where they will continue their trip, and if everyone can legitimize himself personally or one person for all the others.
GGJ|10|6|11|0|Well this report was not done this time because of the great, general happiness about the coming of the Savior whose arrival we all greatly desired for already a long time, and that is why with the proud Romans all their devils broke loose at once. He is waiting for you outside and wants to speak to you."
GGJ|10|6|12|0|When Ebal heard that from the mouth of the old servant Benjamin, he really was irritated and said: "No, it is really strange in this world that even for the most honest and submissive people there can never be a complete happy day on which such really evil worldly demon wants to embitter their life that is already filled with worries."
GGJ|10|6|13|0|I said: "Friend, let go your irritation about this. If this world would not be a trial place of life ordained by God, where every human being should continually exercise himself, in all patience, meekness, humility and love unto his complete spiritual rebirth by extreme self-denial, then I Myself would not have come to you to precede you with the best and most life-real example. If the people of this Earth want to become children of God forever, in the manner of Raphael whom you know well and whose example you can follow, then in this only short lasting trial life they should also accept - with all patience and dedication to the will of the all-wise Father - the means which are determined by God to reach this highest goal of life.
GGJ|10|6|14|0|Therefore, go outside and negotiate with the Roman captain, so that you would be the first to be convinced of the tremendous work that is ahead of us today till the falling of the night."
GGJ|10|6|15|0|Ebal said: "In Your name, o Lord and Master. I will immediately see what will come of it."
GGJ|10|6|16|0|Then he quickly went outside to the captain who was waiting for him with already great Roman impatience with several of his subordinates.
GGJ|10|7|1|1|The Roman captain and his soldiers disturb the meal (22/89)
GGJ|10|7|1|0|When Ebal stood before the captain, at once he raged at him with angry glowing eyes as follows (the captain): "Is this your manner to obey my orders here, and do you still not know what the one can expect who does not obey the laws of Rome? Why did you this time neglect to immediately report to me about the arrival of a considerable number of strangers, so that I could have checked by these my servants whether those who arrived can and may be accommodated here for a certain time."
GGJ|10|7|2|0|Ebal said on this: "Stern lord and commander, since you applied your laws here with a strictness that we, inhabitants of this city, are not used to, I never received a rebuke from you for not having obeyed your will. Also this time I did not act out of bad will against your ever difficult to bear regulations in neglecting to report to you of the arrival of the people who are no strange guests but who are my since long known honest best friends. It was only because of my great joy about their arrival that I forgot to fulfill my duty of which I am fully aware now. And I think that my request to you will not be in vain when I ask, for this one time, for your merciful indulgence."
GGJ|10|7|3|0|The captain said: "The law knows no mercy and no indulgence. You broke my law - either because you forgot it or out of bad will, which is the same to me - and therefore you simply have to be punished. Exclusively because you are an eminent and prestigious citizen of this city I will not convert the punishment into a physical sentence but into a sentence of a considerable amount of money. And if you will not comply with my just demand, I will imprison your children as hostages and you will not have them back again until you will have paid the demanded amount up to the last cent. The punishment is 1.000 pound of gold and 10.000 pound of silver, and must be paid to me within 3 hours. Now you know what you have to do, and I am ready with you now. And now I will perform my duties on your arrived guests. So bring me immediately to your new hall."
GGJ|10|7|4|0|Ebal became very discouraged because of the merciless and unreasonable monetary punishment of which he by far did not possess the demanded amount, but at the same time he intensely trusted on Me. He trusted that I would certainly help him. And in this trust he brought the captain and his dark assistants immediately to us in the hall, of which the captain let also the outside be well guarded by his soldiers.
GGJ|10|7|5|0|We still were sitting very cheerfully at the big table when the Roman walked into the hall with a truly authoritative face, glowing from anger and with great rudeness and arrogance he asked immediately very fiercely to us: "Is every one of you his own lord or is there one lord for everyone, as this is often the case with travelers?"
GGJ|10|7|6|0|I said: "I am the true, only Lord for everyone. What else do you want from us, except from the inhuman sentence of amount of money which you spoke out against our dear friend Ebal but which is not grounded on any Roman law? Do you perhaps also intend to demand the same punishments from us?"
GGJ|10|7|7|0|The captain said: "Those over whom You are Lord are free from punishment, but You, who seem to have little respect for me, since You made a reproach against my measurement of sentence, will within 3 hours hand over the same amount of money which You find too inhuman for Your friend Ebal and of which You think that it is not grounded on any Roman law. I really will show you Jews and let understand that the laws of Rome are indeed grounded. I have said, and you know what you have to do."
GGJ|10|7|8|0|I said: "But what if we firstly cannot satisfy your very unjust demand, and secondly will also not satisfy it? For where is it written that a Roman captain has the unconditional right to commit extortions in a friendly country in the same manner as in hostile countries?
GGJ|10|7|9|0|Just show me your authorization which comes from the emperor himself or from his supreme governor Cyrenius. If you do not have such authorization you will have to deal with someone who carries before your eyes the supreme authorization in Himself. And if I would not have it, I would not speak to you like that.
GGJ|10|7|10|0|You are here now as a proud, hard and almost unbearable commander, but there are still others who stand above you, and those whom you are suppressing very inhumanly will certainly be more justified by them than you. So show Me your instructions from the emperor himself or from the supreme governor, otherwise I will show you My authority."
GGJ|10|7|11|0|These serious words of Mine made the captain startled, and after having thought about it for a while he said (the captain): "A written authorization I do not have, because a Roman captain in my position does not need any. But everyone stands under the oath of loyalty to the emperor and the exclusive welfare of Rome. If I bear those 2 points in mind, no one can call my severity to account. But do You have Your supreme authority?"
GGJ|10|7|12|0|I said: "Do not desire to know it beforehand."
GGJ|10|7|13|0|The captain said: "Do You perhaps think that a Roman is a fearful hare who will immediately run for a sly Jewish fox? O no, a Roman is like a lion who will chase all animals without any fear or fright."
GGJ|10|7|14|0|On this, he gave one of his servants a sign, and he opened the door by which immediately about 30 soldiers ran in who were armed to the teeth.
GGJ|10|7|15|0|When these positioned themselves in a certain order around our table, the captain said with a very dominating voice: "Look, specially authorized Jew, this is my effective authority which will imprison you as long as you will not comply with my demands. Do You know this kind of authority?"
GGJ|10|7|16|0|I said: "Yes, My proud, very blind Roman, together with your assistants and soldiers, this kind of your authority I know already for a long time, but this time it will not be of any use to you, for since you have now shown Me the full sharpness of your teeth, I will show you also My complete authority, but only as much as a sun's particle of it. Then it will be completely clear to you that you are not My lord, but that only I am and will forever be your Lord.
GGJ|10|7|17|0|Look, the space of this hall is high and wide. The ceiling is largely 7 man's height high, and is about 20 long and 12 wide. Now I want, with My complete inner authority, that you will float with your sharp weapons halfway this hall freely into the air. And then you will see how useful your sharp and lion-like authority will be. And until you will completely give up your unjust demand to Ebal and Me, your foot will not touch the firm ground. Now let it be as I said."
GGJ|10|8|1|1|A wonder of the Lord disillusions the Roman (22/90)
GGJ|10|8|1|0|When I had said that, they all floated on the predetermined height in the air of the hall. And since every one of them lost every point of support, and lost therefore also their balance, most of them hung upside down in the air because of their strong sprawling movements. And a wind that swirled in the hall through the high windows of the hall drove them from one wall of the hall to the other, and neither one of them could help the other. Some tried to throw their weapons at us but also these got stuck in the air.
GGJ|10|8|2|0|When the captain and his assistants had been in that unprecedented position for almost ½ hour, I asked him: "What do you think now of My complete authority? Do you not think that the lion of Judah is more powerful than your sharp Roman authority, which you also called a lion that chases all animals and which is not like a hare that will immediately run for a sly Jewish fox?"
GGJ|10|8|3|0|On this, the captain shouted from the air at Me: "I beg You, head of all magicians or half or complete God, free us from this extremely unbearable condition, then I will completely give up the spoken out punishment, for I see now very clearly that all power of even the greatest empire on Earth cannot compete with You. Free me from this pitiful condition, then I not only will completely remit the punishment which I imposed on both of you, but I also will no more interfere with you in the least and keep silent about this matter as an Egyptian pyramid, and you can all stay in this city as long as you want and I will force none of you to leave this place."
GGJ|10|8|4|0|I said: "Listen, I can see through your heart and see that you still are not completely serious with your promises, but since I certainly know My power better than you know yours, I will hear your request. And so the earth's surface will again be a fixed point of support for your feet."
GGJ|10|8|5|0|When I had said that, they all stood upright in the air and descended very calmly to the earth's surface again which was the floor of the hall.
GGJ|10|8|6|0|When they were on solid ground again, the captain sent his soldiers immediately away and commanded also the guards who stood outside of the hall to return to their habitations and encampments, which also happened immediately. But he himself stayed with 2 of his highest secondary leaders with us in the hall. He went to sit at a small side table and let them give some bread and wine. And now he said to Ebal (the captain): "You and that almighty Man can surely allow this to us in return for the complete remittance. If you would have told me something about the power of this very exceptional Man, then I most certainly would have made much more human demands on you. But who could ever have suspected that among these men who are your old friends according to you, there is an almighty magician who is equal to the gods?
GGJ|10|8|7|0|What applies with us Romans is that when something happens in the middle of a fierce battle as a sign from the gods, then the battle is completely finished.
GGJ|10|8|8|0|I had great fear in the air of your hall, by which I became completely weak, and that is why I want to strengthen myself again here. And secondly, to no one's disadvantage, in good and complete seriousness, I would like to know that Man of wonders better. I think He will find me worthy for it since I will no more stand in His way as a threat. Thus, bring good wine and some bread and salt for me and also my 2 servants."
GGJ|10|8|9|0|Ebal arranged this immediately, and the 3 were excellently taken care of, and they ate and drank. After they somehow recovered by the wine from the fright and fear for Me, they talked louder and more daringly, and the captain wanted already several times to stand up from his chair and walk to Me to start a conversation with Me, but his 2 servants dissuaded him, for according to them it was not advisable to start a conversation with great magicians before they themselves wanted it. So the captain remained quiet and ordered some more wine.
GGJ|10|9|1|1|The resurrection of the flesh (22/91)
GGJ|10|9|1|0|Since it was almost the end of the day and we spent quite some time having all kinds of useful discussions at the table, the disciples asked Me if it would not be a good idea to go outside for a while.
GGJ|10|9|2|0|I said: "The most difficult part of the work is still waiting for us, and this is more important than the environment outside which is not very attractive here in Gennesaret. But if one of you wants to go outside, he is free to do so, but I will stay here."
GGJ|10|9|3|0|When I expressed Myself like this, the disciples said: "Lord, where You stay, we stay also. For only with You it is always good. Without You there is judgment, ruin and stern death everywhere."
GGJ|10|9|4|0|I said: "Then stay where the Kingdom of God and its eternal spiritual life rule, for I Myself am the Truth, the Kingdom of God, the Revelation and the eternal Life. Whoever believes in Me will receive the eternal life when I will wake him up on the youngest day. I will also stay in the one who will stay in Me in faith and in love, and in whom I stay has already the eternal life in him and will never see, feel nor taste death. So stay here with Me, and by your love, in Me."
GGJ|10|9|5|0|Now Ebal asked Me: "Lord and Master, most of the Jews believe also in a resurrection of the flesh in the Valley of Josaphat. But I find this somewhat strange. For firstly only the smallest part of them are buried in the Valley of Josaphat, and secondly what will happen on that mysterious youngest day with the bodies of the people who never heard about a Valley of Josaphat and thus died in other, very distant places, who were partly burned and who were partly maybe just like with us Jews directly buried in the ground? And finally, thirdly, what will happen on the youngest day with those who were swallowed up by the sea and other waters and who were devoured by wild animals? When, according to our time measurement, will that youngest day come, which the Pharisees describe to us as horrible?
GGJ|10|9|6|0|Lord and Master, You can see that these things cannot be accepted by even the most common human sense. Only the darkest superstition, which never thinks or searches for anything, like the most common and most inferior Jews, as well as the gentiles as such, can accept such nonsense. However, they are harmful for a reasoning human being and they remove the faith which one has in a pure godly revelation, in the immortality of the soul after the death of the body, and also in the faith in a future resurrection of the flesh on that particular youngest day. What should we think about that now?"
GGJ|10|9|7|0|I said: "Certainly not like the Pharisees are teaching you. Because the body, which serves the soul as an externally acting instrument, will not be resurrected in the Valley of Josaphat, neither anywhere else on this Earth on a specific youngest day to be united again with its soul in the form that it served the soul here for a short time.
GGJ|10|9|8|0|For truly, the resurrection of the flesh consists of the following: under 'flesh' must be understood the works that the soul has accomplished with its body.
GGJ|10|9|9|0|The Valley of Josaphat means the condition of the inner rest of the soul if his actions were always justified. That rest, which is not disturbed by any worldly love or lust and the passion that goes with it, and which can be compared to a completely quiet water surface in which you can clearly see the reflection of far distant and near regions, is then already the first beginning of the true youngest day of the soul, of his resurrection by My Spirit in him and at the same time also of his resurrection to eternal life.
GGJ|10|9|10|0|In that condition, the soul can then already see the good fruits of his works and rejoices in it more and more. And that seeing is the true resurrection of the flesh.
GGJ|10|9|11|0|For it is written: a mortal and perishable body is sown into the earth, and it will resurrect again as immortal and imperishable. If you associate this with your material body you must of course completely come into great confusion, but if you associate this with the good works of the soul, which are his true body, then by this you will come to the truth. For look, every good work that a soul has accomplished with his body to his fellowman on this Earth will pass away and dies already after the act, just like any other thing on this Earth, because when you have satiated a hungry person, quenched a thirsty person, clothed a naked person and freed a prisoner, then this noble act does not last, but it lasts only for the short time of the action itself. After that, it will often be forgotten by you, just like by the one to whom you have done this act. And thus, it is buried, and it is sown in the earthly kingdom of forgetfulness as something mortal and perishable. But on the true youngest day of the soul, as I have shown you, that act will everlastingly be resurrected by My Spirit in the soul. However no more in the form of the perishable earthly act but in the form of the eternally lasting fruit.
GGJ|10|9|12|0|And how will this look like? Well, in the beyond it will become like an eternal and most beautiful housing environment of the soul, provided with the best and richest of everything, and where in extreme happiness he will raise himself from one completion to the other.
GGJ|10|9|13|0|So as this is the situation of the works of a soul here, they will later on serve him as a housing environment in the beyond. And look, this is the true resurrection of the flesh. Believe this and keep to it, for this is how it is, and absolutely not otherwise."
GGJ|10|9|14|0|Ebal said: "Yes, that sounds quite different than what the blind Pharisees were gibbering before the people. Also the sound reason of man agrees completely with this, and a new, great light is rising for it. Thus, of the flesh, which served the soul here, not the size of a sun's particle will be united with the soul and resurrected in the beyond to eternal life?"
GGJ|10|9|15|0|I said: "Not as an element of the soul who lives eternally by My Spirit, because innerly he will become pure spirit himself. But for what concerns the profile of his outer form and in particular his clothing, the soul-etheric particles of his earthly body will again be united with him in spiritual purity. But of the coarse organic body, not even the size of one atom, because the destination of that body is the same as all other matter of the Earth, as this also is dissolved in ever better nature spirits, and as it was also initially arranged with much less pure nature spirits that were on a very low level of judgment.
GGJ|10|9|16|0|The nature spirits that are already leaving the coarse matter can in time also become human souls. But once your soul will be in that Valley of Josaphat you will understand more of this. Therefore, let us not say anything anymore about this now.
GGJ|10|9|17|0|Although the captain and his 2 servants listened very attentively to your questions and the explanation that I gave you, they nevertheless understood nothing of it. Therefore, they soon will bother us with their Greek wisdom. So we will very patiently and quietly wait a bit for their attack on us."
GGJ|10|10|1|1|The Philosophical questions of the captain (22/92)
GGJ|10|10|1|0|When I said that to Ebal, the captain stood immediately up from his chair and came with a friendly face to Me. When he was close to Me, he said: "Great and mighty Master in the mysterious sphere of Your art and science by which You have subdued all secret powers of nature, I listened to your conversations with great attention and have concluded that you all belong to that Jewish religious cult which contains many good things, but besides that, also a lot of very bad things out of which slowly the many abuses of your priests have developed in a much worse degree than with us gentiles, as we are called by your fundamentalists.
GGJ|10|10|2|0|But no matter how, You, very mighty Master, seem to be much deeper initiated in your religion than the otherwise also very wise Ebal. Only, I do not understand what You meant to say when You said that only You are the basic principal of all existence, life and survival. Being the Truth and the eternal Life. Whoever believes in You and loves You, would never see, feel or taste death. And also that You are the One who will resurrect the souls to eternal life on the youngest day, and more of such things.
GGJ|10|10|3|0|Is that only Your wise manner of speaking or are You Yourself this or that mysterious 'I' who presents Himself to us men as the basic principle of all existence, life and subsistence. I am not a leek in the old Greek wisdom, and You also can speak to me from Your wisdom which I now gladly would like to know better."
GGJ|10|10|4|0|I said: "Then come with your 2 subordinates to sit at this table. Then we will see how far you can be led."
GGJ|10|10|5|0|Then the captain called his subordinates at once to our table.
GGJ|10|10|6|0|When they were with us, I said to the captain: "Tell Me now openly what you want to know from Me. But do not speak about what I just discussed with friend Ebal, because your reason cannot understand that."
GGJ|10|10|7|0|When the captain heard this from Me, he was greatly embarrassed and he did not know what he actually should ask Me. After having thought about it for a while, he said: "Perfectly mighty Master, in what kind of school, which I certainly do not know, were You formed?"
GGJ|10|10|8|0|I said: "In My highest own school. And this from eternity, because before there was any existence in the endless space, was I, for what concerns My most inner Spirit, and I filled the eternal infinity."
GGJ|10|10|9|0|When the captain heard that, he looked at Me very surprised and said: "Is Your inner being than greater than Your outer being? Your speaking is confused. How must we understand that? What do You mean by that?"
GGJ|10|10|10|0|I said: "The full truth, but since there is until now no truth in you, you also cannot understand this first truth. But listen, I will reveal you more.
GGJ|10|10|11|0|Look, in the beginning of all beginning and for the existence of all existence was the Word. This Word was with God, for God Himself was the Word, and everything which is and which fills the endless space, about which your wise men spoke, was created by the Word, and without that Word, nothing was created.
GGJ|10|10|12|0|Now the eternal Word took on the flesh out of Himself and came now as a human being to His people in this world, and those who are His do not recognize it. And you are also a human being and do not recognize the eternal Word in Me because you are blind of heart. Did you not read the prophets of the Jews?"
GGJ|10|10|13|0|The captain said: "I have read them, yes, as well as many others, but who can understand them? Your priests do not understand them, how can I as a Roman understand them? They wrote as incomprehensibly as You have now spoken to me about Yourself.
GGJ|10|10|14|0|I can see that I will never receive complete clearness with You. Let us, if You like, rather speak about other things. Please tell me, wonderful, supreme mighty Master, in which country were You actually born, and to which people do You belong for what concerns Your body?"
GGJ|10|10|15|0|I said: "Look, here next to Me sits the mother of My body. Speak about that with her."
GGJ|10|10|16|0|Then the captain turned to Mary, and she told him everything, extensively and very precise, from her conception until My 12th year, and how miraculous it always was with Me.
GGJ|10|10|17|0|This story made the 3 Romans greatly wonder, and they did not know what they actually had to think of Me. For they no more believed already for a long time in their gods, and still less in the God of the Jews. They completely lived according to Epicurus, and a deity was for them an absurdity. But now they discovered divine qualities in Me, and they did not know how they could combine this with someone who in their opinion also lived and existed temporarily as a human being.
GGJ|10|10|18|0|Therefore, the captain asked Me: "Great Lord and Master. Tell me if You will also die for what concerns Your body, or that You will continue to live forever."
GGJ|10|10|19|0|I said: "There is only a short time left. Then I will, as I am now, return from where I came, and those who are Mine will be with Me forever."
GGJ|10|10|20|0|The captain said: "Then who are those whom You call Yours, and where is the place to where You already in a short time will return?"
GGJ|10|10|21|0|I said: "Those who are Mine are those who believe in Me, who love Me and keep My commandments. The place however is not like the places on this Earth, but it is the Kingdom of God which is now established by Me among the people and in the heart of the people.
GGJ|10|10|22|0|That Kingdom of true, eternal life cannot be reached along the broad roads of this world, but only along a very small path, and this is called humility, patience, self-denial with all temptations that come from this world, and complete dedication to the will of the one, only true God."
GGJ|10|10|23|0|The captain said: "Where can it be known what God wants, and what are Your commandments actually which those who are Yours have to follow?"
GGJ|10|10|24|0|I said: "My will is God's will and My commandments are God's commandments. Whoever does My will, and who will thus keep My commandments, will walk on the good way to the Kingdom of God. Do the same. Then you also will walk on the right way to the Kingdom of God."
GGJ|10|10|25|0|Then the captain stood up from his chair, walked to one of My disciples and asked him what he thought of Me.
GGJ|10|10|26|0|That one said: "We all think of Him what He told you Himself. He is the Lord, and we are His disciples. In Him lives the fullness of God. Apart from Him there is no God."
GGJ|10|10|27|0|After these words, the captain left the disciple and returned to Me.
GGJ|10|11|1|1|The objections of the captain against the divinity of the Lord (22/93)
GGJ|10|11|1|0|Then the captain went to sit down on his chair again and asked his 2 subordinates in the Roman language for their opinion about Me, this after all the things they had heard.
GGJ|10|11|2|0|One of them said: "It is difficult for us to form an opinion about this. We experienced the extraordinary power of His will up there in the air, and we need no other proof that there is divine power in this Man, otherwise He certainly could not have lifted us up in the air and keep us there without any visible means. However, we all lost our faith in an almighty divine Being too much, because our gods seem to be entirely insignificant for the sense organs and for the reason of every thinking man, and now we suddenly meet a real God in the form of a man and do not know what to think of Him now. I think that this cannot be understood in one time.
GGJ|10|11|3|0|However, we heard already many things in Bethlehem and also near Jerusalem about this Man, and we thought that He either could be a God Himself or else a rare great magician, like they originate for instance from the school of the Essenes. But what we ourselves experienced here now goes much further than our previous speculations. All magic ends here, and instead of that, there is an unmistakable divine power and almightiness.
GGJ|10|11|4|0|Together with that, there is firstly that trustworthy story of His mother, how He bodily came into this world, and about His life, and that He never had to learn anything in some school because He already came into this world equipped with the highest wisdom. And secondly, what He claimed about Himself now. And I myself cannot help it but to consider Him in full earnest as how He represented Himself to us, even if it is for us Romans in an inconceivable manner, and also what the man, with whom you just spoke, testified about Him. This is my opinion, and I think that I am not mistaken."
GGJ|10|11|5|0|The captain said: "I do not want to say that you are wrong in general, but in the background I still have some important objections. If that Man can solve these, then I will also share your opinion and remain with it."
GGJ|10|11|6|0|Then the captain turned again to Me and said: "Great Lord and Master, I am now almost at the point to accept You as these who are Yours have accepted You, but I still have some considerable objections. Once these are solved then also I will be won.
GGJ|10|11|7|0|These objections of mine are the following: thus in You lives the fullness of an only true God? If that is so, then why did You let all those numberless people wait so long for You?
GGJ|10|11|8|0|You say that only those who are Yours, who believe in You, love You and keep Your commandments will receive the eternal life in Your Kingdom of God. If that is so, and if everything that exists is created by the power of Your eternal word, just like all men who unfortunately lived at any time without having known You - which could not be their fault - then what will happen with those people who never could have known You? What will happen to the eternal life of their soul in Your Kingdom of God? For they could not have believed in You, could not have loved You, neither could they have kept Your commandments, because they were not able to know anything about You.
GGJ|10|11|9|0|Look, these are my well founded objections. Please solve these for me, then I also will firmly believe in You, love You more than one of those who are Yours and keep Your commandments, for I am a true Roman and not a Greek whose loyalty is not firm. But I also am someone who will not so easily accept and believe something which is not indisputably proved as a diamond-hard truth. Thus, solve my doubts."
GGJ|10|12|1|1|The continuous efforts of the Lord for the people (22/94)
GGJ|10|12|1|0|I said: "Friend, you adopted this and that by reading the Greek philosophers, but you never understood the books of the old Egyptians, and you only briefly read a few fragments of the Scripture of the Jews since Moses. And also these you never understood.
GGJ|10|12|2|0|Look, the One in Me who is now speaking to you, spoke also like this to the first human pair of this Earth and gave them the same commandments which I now again give to you people who have completely forgotten the one true God and Lord. However, the people who were gifted with a completely free will, let themselves all too easily be blinded by the world and its tempting spirit. They fled away from God and did whatever they pleased. By that, their souls became darkened and their heart became hardened.
GGJ|10|12|3|0|I always sent messengers from the Heavens to teach the blinded people, but only a few paid attention to them. The great mass of people did not want to hear them or know about them.
GGJ|10|12|4|0|From time to time, by My Spirit, I awakened men and younglings who taught the people and who made every effort to bring them back to the old truth. Only a few listened to them, and still less people reacted on it. The great mass of people however, persecuted them, tortured them and even killed them.
GGJ|10|12|5|0|I also did not refrain from visiting a too degenerated people with great and small chastisements and judgments. However, also these brought only a few to a short time of improvement, but all too soon, again the evil worldly spirit came instead of Me.
GGJ|10|12|6|0|When at the time of Moses, the Israeli people received again laws from Me on the Sinai in the desert, under lightning, thunder and fire, they first listened with fear and trembling to My good words that could be heard from afar, but when the preaching lasted a longer time, the people became partly used to it and did not care much about it anymore. Another part had enough of My continuous teaching and asked Me to reveal My will only to Moses instead of to the whole people. They would hear and obey that will from him. However, in the mean time the people wanted to leave Mount Sinai because it was too turbulent there and they wanted to build their dwelling huts in a valley that was far away from there.
GGJ|10|12|7|0|After much begging, it was permitted to the people. But it did not take long before the people forgot Me and the great events on the Mount Sinai entirely, molded a calf from the great quantity of gold that they brought from Egypt, danced around it and gave it godly honor.
GGJ|10|12|8|0|I showed this to Moses, sent him to the people who really did not think of Me anymore, and let them be greatly chastised in the manner as Moses described it later on.
GGJ|10|12|9|0|Then the people did indeed return to Me, but there were always many who let themselves be tempted by evil worldly lusts to transgress some of My commandments and so to sin against My regulations.
GGJ|10|12|10|0|Temporary punishments had to be set up by Moses for the transgression of My commandments and regulations to put order among the people.
GGJ|10|12|11|0|When the people were later lead out of the desert into the Promised Land and took it into possession as if from My hand, they were almost completely ruled by Me through wise judges who were continuously in contact with Me. And under My personal rulership they became big and mighty, and their prosperity was greater than that of no matter what other people in the world.
GGJ|10|12|12|0|Then they became proud and they looked at the luster of other people who were dominated by a worldly king in a tyrannical way. The vain worldly luster blinded the people. They wanted the luster also, became unsatisfied with My government and wanted a worldly king by the judge Samuel who was filled with My Spirit, and so they committed the greatest and most insolent of all sins.
GGJ|10|12|13|0|So the people fell ever deeper, although I never failed to admonish them by awakened prophets who were filled with My Spirit, to better their lives and do penance, clearly showing them the consequences which they could expect because of their hardness. And this is how I have dealt with this people until now. And now I have come Myself, clothed with flesh.
GGJ|10|12|14|0|But now look at the very great number of Jews who are hating and persecuting Me and are trying to grab and kill this body of Mine instead of accepting Me and believing in Me, since I make Myself known everywhere as the One whom I certainly am through unheard-of miracles and signs which are beyond any doubt.
GGJ|10|12|15|0|But if from My side, at all times, everywhere and unceasingly, I took care of the people's spiritual development in the manner as I briefly showed you now, then how can you, a Roman gifted with great intelligence, ask Me questions as to why I came only now to you few people to establish the Kingdom of God which is the Kingdom of eternal life?
GGJ|10|12|16|0|You can travel to all the countries that you know and where the inhabitants have still somehow the ability to accept My teaching, and investigate whether even at this time they know about My presence here and My activity.
GGJ|10|12|17|0|In many countries and kingdoms that you still do not know, the better men received inner visions of what happens here now. Only truly animal men who live very wildly in the most hidden corners of the Earth cannot receive any message about Me because they are by far still not capable to understand it, but in time they also will be taken care of.
GGJ|10|12|18|0|And so you see that the question that you asked Me was totally useless. If you still want to ask Me questions, then do ask better things which will be more useful to you than what you have asked Me now."
GGJ|10|13|1|1|The captain asks for an explanation about the nature of the Earth (22/95)
GGJ|10|13|1|0|When the captain heard what I said, he was thinking deeply, as well as his 2 subordinates, and now it took some time before at the whole table someone talked to his neighbor. I Myself kept silent also, but all eyes and ears were directed on Me.
GGJ|10|13|2|0|Finally a strong blast of wind broke the silence, and at once the captain asked Ebal what that was, for he had the impression that it thundered. His companions also thought to have heard a thunder.
GGJ|10|13|3|0|Ebal said: "Here at the lake, and especially in this bay such phenomena are really not rare in this time, but this blast of wind which appeared so suddenly and which seemed to be a thunder could mean something greater because of the supreme presence of the Lord over all things in Heaven and on Earth. But what it is, He will know best. I cannot tell you anything more about this."
GGJ|10|13|4|0|When Ebal told this to the captain, at once he turned again to Me and said - now with the full courage of a Roman soldier: "Supreme Lord and Master, I concluded from Your words that in You really lives the highest Spirit of the one only true deity. Without Your will nothing can happen, originate, work, exist and perish in Heaven and on this Earth. And if something happens, originates, works and exists, You certainly will know in Your eternal Spirit of eternity the reason and the cause as to how You want to realize Your wise intensions. Also this blast of wind will for You certainly not be strange or unknown. Then how did it originate and for what purpose?"
GGJ|10|13|5|0|I said: "Yes, My friend, a long time will still pass away before you will understand from where the wind comes from, how it originates and for what purpose, for as long as your ideas about the form and the nature of the Earth are totally wrong you will never be able to understand how the wind originates, where it comes from, where it is going and why it originated.
GGJ|10|13|6|0|First you have to well know the ground and the earth's surface that carries you. Only after that you can ask for the cause of the phenomena on this Earth."
GGJ|10|13|7|0|The captain said: "Lord and Master, who except You would and can explain the true nature of the Earth to me? You surely know what ideas we have about our Earth, and I also discussed a lot with your scribes about the nature of our Earth and did not receive any better information. On the contrary it was still more unclear and confused.
GGJ|10|13|8|0|Also with the Essenes - who know everything and can do everything - I discussed about the nature of the Earth, the moon, the sun and the stars, but the explanation that I received was not one hair better than what I already had.
GGJ|10|13|9|0|You certainly can give me the best explanation about this Earth, about the moon, about the sun and also about the stars. I and my 2 companions ask You for this. For I realized already for a long time that our opinion and our old, memorized ideas of the Earth, as well as the stars in the sky cannot be right, because the phenomena that are connected with it can absolutely not or difficultly be explained by all kinds of superstitious additions with which anyone who in all things searches for and thinks about the truth is badly served. O Lord and Master, we ask You for it once more."
GGJ|10|13|10|0|On this I said: "Look, the sun is already going down, and there will be too little time to entirely satisfy your desire."
GGJ|10|13|11|0|The captain said again: "O Lord and Master, if this matter is not unpleasant for You, we want to listen to You for the whole night with the greatest attention and quietness."
GGJ|10|13|12|0|I said: "Well all right then. Just look at this apparent young man here. He is one of My real servants for already a long time. Let him fulfill your wish. In what he does and says you will recognize My power in him."
GGJ|10|13|13|0|Then I gave a sign to Raphael, and he quickly stood up, walked to the 3 and said: "It is not necessary to explain all this again for all the others who sit here at the table, because they are already completely initiated in everything, but for you I want to do it according to the will of the Lord. Let us go outside in the open, so that we can be finished sooner."
GGJ|10|13|14|0|On this, our captain and his 2 subordinates stood up from the table, and with burning curiosity they went with Raphael outside.
GGJ|10|14|1|1|Raphael as a teacher in astronomy (22/96)
GGJ|10|14|1|0|Raphael took them outside to the lake at a big open space that was used by the Romans as military training field where no one was there at night.
GGJ|10|14|2|0|Arriving in the middle of that space, Raphael said to the 3: "There are always 2 ways to come to a big and important understanding: the first is the long, boring and difficult way by means of wide-ranging explanations and discussions which will and can almost never come to an end. The second, short and efficient way is by means of examples. And this I want and can apply to you now."
GGJ|10|14|3|0|The captain said: "It will not be easy to give us striking examples of what we still do not have any idea."
GGJ|10|14|4|0|Raphael said: "Let me take care of that because I have the power for it, given to me by the Lord. So be very attentive to what you will see now. I will first show you the whole Earth, meaning its surface, exactly as it is now, and put it big enough before your eyes, so that it will be easy for you to see."
GGJ|10|14|5|0|When Raphael had said that, a little Earth globe, with a diameter of still 2 ½ men heights, was floating before the eyes of the extremely amazed Romans. It was so well illuminated by its own light that despite the advanced twilight everything on the surface was very well distinguishable, and known places could also immediately be seen and recognized for what they were.
GGJ|10|14|6|0|Also, the Earth globe turned around its axis, but much faster compared to the real Earth in order to see it faster. All the continents, a great number of isles, all the seas, as well as all the lakes, and streams and rivers, and mountains and valleys could be seen realistically. And what the 3 knew, they also recognized for what they were.
GGJ|10|14|7|0|When the Romans had very carefully viewed that Earth globe for almost 1 hour, by which Raphael clearly explained to them everything with a few words, giving them a correct idea of the Earth, the 3 of them said: "O what are men still blind, and what kind of ridiculously foolish ideas they have of the Earth that carries and feeds them."
GGJ|10|14|8|0|Then Raphael said: "Look, as by this example you have received the right knowledge about the whole Earth, faster than when a geologist would have explained it to you with many words, no matter how clearly, so I will also make clear to you the relation of the Earth to the moon, the sun and the other planets. We will put the Earth globe now farther away from us in the air, and the moon, as its companion will be represented before your eyes here at a proportional distance."
GGJ|10|14|9|0|When Raphael had said that, the moon - proportionally represented as a small ball - was brought into existence before the amazed eyes of the Romans, very clearly and easily recognizable.
GGJ|10|14|10|0|First the side that is always turned towards the Earth was carefully viewed, from top to bottom, and also explained when necessary, and only after that, the back side, where also a correct explanation was not lacking.
GGJ|10|14|11|0|Then the captain said: "This is a sad world compared to our Earth. The people, who live only on this side, as you just explained, cannot reach a great wisdom because on such a small, extremely meager world, their perception of the things which God has created is very limited. And because of their order of day and night, which is entirely unlike and different compared to that of the Earth, they also have almost no time to carefully view, study, compare and draw the necessary conclusions from even the little things on that small world. I suppose they are mostly similar to our apes?"
GGJ|10|14|12|0|Raphael said: "Then you are greatly mistaken, even if it seems to be so according to your reason. I would not like you to associate with a moon inhabitant, because then your inner wisdom would certainly fall short.
GGJ|10|14|13|0|Although you people of this Earth have much outer experience, and thus also much outer knowledge, but you are lacking the inner knowledge of life, and that is indescribably more important than all that outer market-screaming, vain trifle.
GGJ|10|14|14|0|On the other hand, the moon people are strong in the introspective life in which they also very well know you, the inhabitants of this Earth. But they only rarely have any pleasure in you because by your outer judged mentality you withdrew too far from the inner truth of life. They say of you that you are dead souls. Now if this is the case with the inhabitants of the moon, they certainly are on a higher level of life than your earthly apes."
GGJ|10|14|15|0|The captain said: "If this is the case with the inhabitants of the moon then I will of course immediately withdraw my opinion, and through you I ask them many times to forgive me."
GGJ|10|14|16|0|Raphael said: "Never mind, and let us return to our subject. After the Earth, we well came to know the moon. But now what about these 2 celestial bodies in relation to the sun? Before I will let you completely understand this, I briefly must make you acquainted with the planets that you know at least by their names.
GGJ|10|14|17|0|Although there are a few planets which also belong to this sun that gives light and warmth to the Earth, and which receive its light and warmth from it, just like the Earth, I will limit myself to only the planets of which you know their name, and will present them to you in their true form one by one before your eyes. So there is Mercury, the planet that is closest to the sun."
GGJ|10|14|18|0|The 3 Romans saw this planet at once and admired the many things that were similar with our Earth, and Raphael gave detailed explanations.
GGJ|10|14|19|0|When the 3 were soon ready with Mercury, Venus was next, and then Mars, to which the 3 looked at in the beginning with some uneasiness, but when they saw that it was only a planet which was quite similar to the Earth instead of their god of war, they also were quickly used to that. After Mars came in proportionate size the big Jupiter with its 4 moons, about which the Romans were very amazed. Raphael explained briefly to them what was most important about which they highly praised his might and wisdom. Then he let Saturn appear, about which the Romans were even more amazed compared to all the other planets before. And Raphael took more time to explain this exceptional planet than with any of the former planets, with exception of our Earth.
GGJ|10|15|1|1|Raphael explains the relation of the planets to the sun (22/97)
GGJ|10|15|1|0|When Raphael had shown all the planets that were mentioned to the Romans in the manner described, he furthermore said to them: "It is not enough for you to know that the conditions of these stars are quite different from what you totally erroneously thought. You also should very clearly understand the relation of all the planets, which you have seen now, to the sun. So pay attention now.
GGJ|10|15|2|0|I will put the sun very small before your eyes. Firstly you can see here a rather big ball with a diameter of 1 man's height surrounded by a powerful, white radiance. This ball which represents the sun may not be surrounded by the full strength of the light of the sun, otherwise you will not be able to look at it more closely. So let it be sufficient for you to know that this ball represents the sun.
GGJ|10|15|3|0|Look, the radiance, which surrounds the ball, is the own atmosphere of this celestial body which completely surrounds it. The real sun, which in its entirety is about 1.000 times 1.000 times greater than this Earth, has a radiance that is a lot more powerful. But be attentive now, I will open up this radiant surrounding for a few moments, so that you will be able to see how the actual solid sun globe looks like and also that it was created by the Lord for still a lot of other reasons than only to illuminate and to warm up the other celestial bodies."
GGJ|10|15|4|0|Then the 3 went closer to the ball - to the place where it was uncovered, and they watched it with great attention. Raphael gave detailed and easy to understand explanations.
GGJ|10|15|5|0|When the 3 had received, and also understood, a very correct overview of the sun in hardly a ¼ of an hour, of its arrangement, its living environment and its activity, influence and relation in respect to the other planets of which they could recognize the corresponding arrangement in certain belts, Raphael said: "Be very attentive now, for now will come for you Romans the actual main thing. Once you will understand that, you also will be freed from the wrong belief by which you think that the Earth is the center, and that everything - the sun, the moon and all the stars - move around the Earth and must travel every day trough your sea, which according to you reaches from one end of the sky to the other.
GGJ|10|15|6|0|There is our sun ball, and look, I will first line up in a straight line from the sun ball, and in their right proportion and distance, all the planets that you know."
GGJ|10|15|7|0|Then the Romans saw first Mercury, after that Venus, then the Earth, and one after another the other planets, all in the right proportion and right distance, and they had to walk of course quite a distance along the flat shore of the lake before they came to Saturn. Besides that, they discovered in a still greater distance 2 illuminated points that looked like planets, and they asked Raphael what they were.
GGJ|10|15|8|0|Raphael said: "I told you in the beginning that, besides those planets that you know by name, there still are a few others. But these are of no concern to you now. In later times they also will be discovered by some wise people and will be described in detail.
GGJ|10|15|9|0|Between Mars and Jupiter you also can see a great number of illuminated points that look like planets. Also these are of no concern to you now. In time also these will be discovered by those wise men and be described in detail. If you later want to know more about these, then speak to the disciples of the Lord about them, for they are initiated in all the secrets of the visible starry sky. Also in Kis with the great toll renter Kisjona, who is present here now, you easily will find a Greek with the name Philopold, who is also here now, and besides that also a few highly placed Romans even in Rome who are initiated in all those things. You can learn many things from them.
GGJ|10|15|10|0|But we will leave this to rest now and return to our sun ball, so that I still can show you the movements of the different planets around the sun."
GGJ|10|15|11|0|Now the 3 returned with Raphael to the sun ball.
GGJ|10|15|12|0|Raphael placed it high in the sky, so that all the planets could circle around it. It was still visible in the middle of all the planets, and the planets circled around it in the corresponding proportions, but in a short time. Raphael divided the time of 1 hour so well that for instance Saturn only needed 1 hour for its complete circuit, and all the closer planets moved in proportionate, mathematically accurate shorter spaces of time, as well as the moons around the bigger planets to which they belonged. This was an exceptionally amazing spectacle for the Romans - and this all the more because Raphael explained all those movements precisely and very understandably.
GGJ|10|15|13|0|When Saturn returned again at the point where it began to move, Raphael let everything disappear again and said: "Now we do not need the examples anymore since they have accomplished their good service for you. If you understand and also realize this matter from its true basis that this is the only way it can be and not otherwise, then we will return to the house of the righteous Ebal."
GGJ|10|15|14|0|The Romans were satisfied with that and walked now very happily with Raphael to Ebal's house where they all met us at the table where we cheerfully partook of the evening meal.
GGJ|10|15|15|0|The first thing they did was to thank Me for everything they had learned in such a short time by that wonderful young man.
GGJ|10|15|16|0|I said to them: "Now come and sit with us, eat and drink and strengthen yourselves. Only after that we will talk with each other again."
GGJ|10|15|17|0|At once, that is what the 3 also did, and they refreshed themselves with fish, bread and wine.
GGJ|10|16|1|1|The conditions for receiving wisdom (22/98)
GGJ|10|16|1|0|After we all had physically strengthened ourselves, the captain asked for Kisjona and Philopold.
GGJ|10|16|2|0|I said to him: "See the men here at My right side. The first one is Kisjona and the second is Philopold. You will often have the opportunity to speak with them. But I know about all the things you would like to speak with Philopold, for which it is however not the right opportunity and time now. So rather delay your intention until another time. You saw and learned a lot today to eliminate your old pagan superstition. Reflect on that, so that it will stay in your memory and in your heart, and that you will not lose it again when you soon will return again to your worldly things and activities.
GGJ|10|16|3|0|What you and your companions came to know now, the men of the ancient times knew also, but when their descendants spent more and more time with the things of this world and became proud and were lusting for power they soon forgot the old wisdom, did not pay attention to it anymore and thought that it was not necessary anymore to know such things to sustain life. According to them it was sufficient when only certain wise men knew about it. The people on the other hand should only care about their flocks and their fields, gardens, pastures and prey hunting and not about the things at the sky. Look, because of that, the people and their leaders became dumb and blind, not only in these things but also in other things, and finally they fell into complete dark superstition - as this is still the case now - and they drew back from the truth and fled for its light.
GGJ|10|16|4|0|In addition to all wisdom, man can also take care for what he needs for his body, but everyone should especially take care for what concerns his soul and the spirit of life in the soul and be concerned about that. For no one was set on this world for the sake of food, drink or for trying to be important, but for the life according to the order which God faithfully revealed to him, and this only for the purpose which God set before him.
GGJ|10|16|5|0|Now that you have received here the since long lost truth concerning the things of Heaven, digest in your soul what you have received. Once you will have strengthened yourself in this you can look after something further with Philopold."
GGJ|10|16|6|0|The captain said: "Yes, Lord and Master, You are right in all things. I realize now how many and great things I have received by Your mercy from this wonderful young man what concerns the visible sky. Once I will have ordered all that in myself and will also have made drawings of it - what I can do well - to teach others, I will look after further things."
GGJ|10|16|7|0|I said: "You are right in this, but the best thing is mainly to search for the Kingdom of God and its justice in yourself by living and acting according to My teaching. The one who has found that in himself will truly also receive the rest as a free extra gift because the spirit in man is from God, and when this has become lord in man, it teaches the soul in 1 hour much more than what you can learn from even the most wise teachers on Earth in 1.000 years.
GGJ|10|16|8|0|My Raphael, who is a completely pure spirit - what you can believe from Me and remember - has shown the 3 of you in what kind of short time he can teach you things which men with all their cleverness and with all their zeal and searching, investigating and thinking cannot know in more than 1.000 years in that kind of purity and truth. In this manner, a soul can learn from a spirit in 1 moment endlessly much more than men among each other with their natural reason. Remember this well and act accordingly."
GGJ|10|16|9|0|The captain said: "Lord and Master, the basic principles of Your teaching are known to me. Namely that firstly one should believe in You and also recognize the one, only true God in You. Then to also love that recognized God as the best and most perfect eternal Being above all and one's fellowman as oneself, and that one should also observe and keep the commandments of Moses.
GGJ|10|16|10|0|Well now, what concerns Your demands, these should be easy to keep, but Moses has prescribed a great number of laws, precepts and regulations which are firstly difficult to remember and to understand, and then also difficult to observe and to keep.
GGJ|10|16|11|0|Must all those laws, precepts and regulations also be kept and faithfully observed by every person who wants to bring Your Spirit in himself to full rulership, and thus wants to receive Your Kingdom and its full justice?"
GGJ|10|16|12|0|I said: "If you recognize in Me the one, only true God, believe in Him and actively love Him above all and your fellowman as yourself, then you have fulfilled by that also everything that Moses and all the prophets have taught. For concerning the duties of men in relation to God and each other they said with their many words nothing else than what I have told you in those few words.
GGJ|10|16|13|0|But then it means that you as a Roman captain should not, on your own authority, immediately demand from someone like Ebal who blamelessly offended against your regulations that came from your blind zeal, such great fine in gold and silver that - with exception of Jerusalem and the temple - almost the whole of Palestine, Samaria and Galilee could not bring together. Because in such demand there is not one spark of neighborly love or justice of the Kingdom of God in man, for from such demand appears not even a spark of your Roman justice, and that demand gave evidence that you hardly know its basic principles.
GGJ|10|16|14|0|If you want to live and act according to My teaching, you must in the future strictly change your sharp regulations which you made on your own authority, because with such regulations you still are very far away from true neighborly love, and thus from the Kingdom of God. And the knowledge that you now have from the Earth, the moon, the sun and the other planets will not exalt you in itself. For everything that you can see with your physical eyes in the great, visible space has only value for the Kingdom of God in man when it is also seen from that point of view and spiritually enlightened. In itself, as matter, it has no value for the whole man, but has only an extremely fleeing and transitory value for the body. That, My friend, I say to you, so that you would act accordingly."
GGJ|10|16|15|0|The captain said: "Lord and Master, I thank You also for this very true and good advice that I certainly will also follow as far as this is possible for me. For the sake of the order I will have to look very strict, but in my heart it will look different. And I suppose that this will not be wrong in Your eyes, o Lord and Master?"
GGJ|10|16|16|0|I said: "O not at all, but be only strict according to the real laws of Rome which show a lot of alleviations for certain small offences. A soft judge in this world will also be judged softly by Me in the other world, and the merciful person will also find mercy with Me. In short, with the same measure with which you measure, will also be measured to you."
GGJ|10|16|17|0|The captain took this at heart, and now I said to all those present: "With this, a heavy work, of which I told you before during the midday meal, is well ended, and we count 3 new disciples. But since it is now already quite late at night, we will again give our limbs the necessary rest."
GGJ|10|16|18|0|Then I stood up with a few disciples and I went to another room to rest, and so did also Mary and Jarah. However, the others remained seated and discussed with each other about Me, My teachings and deeds.
GGJ|10|17|1|1|Raphael explains his power (22/99)
GGJ|10|17|1|0|The group to which also our Ebal, Kisjona and Philopold still belonged, stayed almost until the morning at the table, together with Raphael who also stayed with them. My James the elder was the main speaker because he knew Me well, already since My birth, and he was the one who was most of all close by Me. And Raphael on his part explained what seemed to be mysterious to the others.
GGJ|10|17|2|0|Close to the morning, the captain asked Raphael: "Now that we have heard so many splendid and great wonderful things from your mouth, maybe you would like to be so kind to explain a little for us 3 Romans as to what kind of being you actually are, and what kind of substance it was out of which you have formed the visible sky so beautifully with all those countless things that were on it."
GGJ|10|17|3|0|Raphael said: "In the first place, I am in every respect a human being like you, but with the important difference that I can change this body that you can see now, into my pure spiritual being, and that I have lived and was active as a human being of flesh and blood on this Earth for many years in loyal dedication to God the Lord, already almost 4.000 years ago - even before the flood of Noah.
GGJ|10|17|4|0|However, now I am a citizen of the Heavens of God, and His servant and helper forever. My power is God's power. That is why I can do everything what the Spirit in me wills. Now if you know this, you also will know out of which substance I have formed the visible sky before you.
GGJ|10|17|5|0|There is no other substance in the whole of infinity than only the will of God. Everything you see, hear, feel or perceive by one of the sense organs, are the thoughts of God, and when He wills, they also exist at once.
GGJ|10|17|6|0|What God as the original eternal Spirit can do in Himself and by Himself, the Spirit of God in man can do also. For God Himself is in Himself the purest Love. Thus in Himself He is also the purest fire of Life. Thus He is also the purest and brightest Light, and thus in Himself the highest Wisdom, and by that also the highest active Might and Power everywhere.
GGJ|10|17|7|0|The perfectly wise order of this highest might and power is the eternal law to which all things have to conform. This law rules also over the body of man. However, to the soul of man a free will is given, and the law is revealed to him so that he would accept it and conform his will to it and would live and act accordingly in order to become in this way completely similar to God, which is his destiny.
GGJ|10|17|8|0|However, in this world of development, only a very little part of the law of the divine order has been entrusted to the soul to observe. If he is loyal in that small part, he also will be set over great things, but not before he has come to such great skill in the small part of the law of order - which has been revealed to him - that it has become completely his own as if inborn. For otherwise he cannot attain in himself to the inner awareness of his free independence and can thus also not discern all the things that the divine will can do in him and through him.
GGJ|10|17|9|0|I do not need to give you any further proof of what I, who am also a man, can achieve through the full power of the divine will. Once you will have come to a great skill to observe the divine will, which you fully came to know here, and also to deny yourself of all the lusts of the world that seduce you, then you also will be aware in yourself what kind of power your soul has received.
GGJ|10|17|10|0|But only practice will make the master. If man practices too little, he will eternally remain a bungler and cannot be used for anything great or exceptional. Or would you as a Roman captain who are very well experienced in the art of war, entrust an important position to someone before you will have convinced yourself that he knows all that is required for that post?
GGJ|10|17|11|0|God does not need to test man in all manners and put him to the proof to convince Himself if he is already capable for a great and important position, for He always knows very clearly how much progress a soul has made in his inner life's completion. But let the soul examine himself to know how far he has progressed in all self-denial for what concerns the enticements for the lusts of this world, how far he entirely has become one with the chosen and actively observed will of God and if he is still a bungler or maybe already a master, and then God the Lord will not hesitate to make the power of His will known in him.
GGJ|10|17|12|0|Just look at several of the disciples of the Lord. If they would like to do something from the will of the Lord that already became very mighty in them, one or the other could also perform something which would certainly not seem less miraculous to you than what I have performed for you. But their real love for the Lord and their true humility before Him tell them: 'O, what are we still weak disciples compared to You'. And therefore they still wait until the Lord will tell them: 'Go now into the world, teach My will to everyone and perform works in My name.' Then they will, wherever it is necessary, also do the same signs that the Lord is doing now Himself, and which also I am doing from time to time by the will of the Lord in me.
GGJ|10|17|13|0|However, the power of the divine will, will not be poured into man like for instance the milk with a child, but he should, with his own willpower, which is completely free in man, as it were draw it to himself with force.
GGJ|10|17|14|0|That this is so and not any different, is obvious from the fact that the Lord Himself, for whom all things are possible, teaches His disciples, draws them to Himself and shows them what they should do to make His will the same as their own will, which will then be their possession forever.
GGJ|10|17|15|0|What the disciples, who were chosen by the Lord Himself, should do in order to be completely like Him is what every other person should do if he wants to receive the power of the divine will in his soul.
GGJ|10|17|16|0|I have very clearly shown you now out of which substance I have formed the things of the visible sky for you, but do take care now that in time you all will become what I am now. The 'how' I have shown you. And now you still can give your bodies some rest for a short time, for we will not have to wait long before the morning will come."
GGJ|10|17|17|0|After these words of Raphael, the 3 Romans stood up, thanked Raphael for this lesson, and with full of good intentions they went home where they found everything in perfect order. But they all 3 rested little, for in the spirit of their natural reason they were still too busy, and they did not know how they could combine their worldly profession with My will, which they heard from Me and also from Raphael.
GGJ|10|17|18|0|With much talking from each side, the morning was fully there, and the captain had to command his soldiers for that day. The soldiers were silently surprised that the captain, who was otherwise very strict, gave only very meek and friendly orders, and they thought that something very special must have happened. But of course they wisely did not show that they noticed the meekness of the captain, for they preferred of course an easy service than a hard one.
GGJ|10|18|1|1|The question of the captain about the killing of animals (22/100)
GGJ|10|18|1|0|When it had become fully morning, but still a short while before sunset, I was already outside with a few of My disciples, and also Raphael was with us. Shortly after, also all the others followed. It also did not take long before the 3 Romans came.
GGJ|10|18|2|0|We were at the shore of the lake and watched the play of the waves, and the disciples washed their feet and hands with the clean water. The 3 Romans wanted to ask Me a few things and they therefore stood near to Me and Raphael.
GGJ|10|18|3|0|But I said to them: "The day has still 10 full hours, and a lot of questions can still be asked during that time. But now we will very quietly enjoy the morning."
GGJ|10|18|4|0|The 3 were satisfied with that and they washed their face with the water of the lake to freshen up and strengthen their eyes, which somehow lacked the nightly sleep.
GGJ|10|18|5|0|So we stayed completely peacefully close at the shore of the lake for about 1 hour and went then to a small hill that was elevated towards the south above the water surface. From that hill we had a beautiful view to the west, and at the shore, on a rather big surface that was overgrown with much reed and reed pipes, a few water birds could be seen that were searching for their food in the water and were also greedily eating it.
GGJ|10|18|6|0|Now the captain could no more keep silent. He quickly went to Raphael and said: "Listen, wise and mighty citizen of a better world than this Earth. Generally I am very satisfied with the often beautiful arrangement of this Earth of ours, how it is formed and how the plants are ordered, but what concerns the animals, in the kind of circumstances in which they live and are active among each other, absolutely not.
GGJ|10|18|7|0|It was taken care of that all the plants and vegetation would take their food from the soil, from the water, from the air and from the warmth of the sunlight, and so they would excellently flourish. Only the animals, and for a great part also us human beings must catch animals, kill them and eat their flesh in order to feed our body.
GGJ|10|18|8|0|Look, this makes the heart and the mind of man unmistakably wild. This is what I noticed in Rome all too often with the often terrible bullfights and other fights of wild, devouring animals in especially built and arranged cages. For in Rome and also in a lot of other places such fights with animals are kept to ever stir up the eagerness for war and the brave fighting spirit and keep it alive, especially for the soldiers and the citizens.
GGJ|10|18|9|0|And from who did men learn that wild waging of war where no trace of the love for God and of the love for fellowman can be found?
GGJ|10|18|10|0|Here, look down there in the water. What did those poor fishes actually do wrong that they often are caught out of the water and eaten up by thousands by the greedy water birds? Can all those numberless different sorts of animals in the air, on the Earth and in the water not feed themselves just like the tame house animals with the also numberless different sorts of plants? Must all kinds of flesh eating animals of prey search their food in the flocks of the meek animals and thus provoke men to a wild battle by their cruelty which is implanted by the might of God?
GGJ|10|18|11|0|Men had to invent artificial weapons to fight against the devouring beasts. By that he learned how to fight, kill and conquer, but did he by that win anything to make his heart and mind nobler as God advised him?
GGJ|10|18|12|0|Now look, I very often thought about this subject and was not able to receive even a half satisfying solution from any wise person for this true sphinx's mystery. Everywhere it was said: 'The wise gods will know why they have allowed all this.'
GGJ|10|18|13|0|Yes, this is certainly so, but did men win anything by that for their heart and mind? Yes, for the hunting, fighting and waging of war they won a lot, and then also to give laws to rule and to be often as cruel as a hyena in their justice regarding those people who sinned against their laws. But for the rest, really not many good things appeared from the fact that they learned to fight - first against the wild animals and very soon after that also among each other.
GGJ|10|18|14|0|You are wise and powerful from the Spirit of God in you. Teach me now also in the right manner about this matter which seems very important to me."
GGJ|10|19|1|1|The captain asks for the purpose of the struggle in nature (23/1)
GGJ|10|19|1|0|Raphael said: "You have asked me a very important question, and I certainly would also be very well able to answer you, but you have much too little penetrated into the sphere of the pure spiritual, and in this way you would not understand the full truth.
GGJ|10|19|2|0|But I can assure you that firstly the disciples of the Lord are fully instructed about that for already a long time, and besides them, also many other people, Jews and gentiles, and secondly that also you will come to a clear understanding about this. There will be opportunities today where you will also in this respect be able to glorify and praise the love and wisdom of the Lord.
GGJ|10|19|3|0|Believe me that the Lord came precisely to this small hill so that at the sight of the water birds which eat the small fishes your old objections about the love, goodness and wisdom of a true God would come up. You came up with this, as I also knew a long time beforehand. And so, at the right time you will be given a correct light in this matter.
GGJ|10|19|4|0|Friend, life in itself is a struggle. Who, as a good and pious person, can proceed to the highest, free spiritual life if he did not first very earnestly have to fight for it? But by what else should man fight, other than by the dangers that surround him on all sides? And these were put and allowed on this Earth by the Lord so that man should recognize them and would fight against them until he would overcome them. But now enough about this, after the morning meal there will be more of this."
GGJ|10|19|5|0|When our Raphael had said that, a messenger came to tell us that the morning meal was ready, upon which we left our little hill and went to the house of Ebal to partake of the morning meal.
GGJ|10|19|6|0|After the morning meal we went directly outside, but to another bigger hill from where we not only could see the bay of Gennesaret but could also view a big part of the Lake of Galilee. On that hill the Romans had some kind of stronghold in order to watch from there every movement that was considered unusual on the lake and on the not unimportant bay of Gennesaret. For that reason Roman guards were always set out on that hill and they would not easily allow anyone to come there, except when the captain himself or another commanding subordinate as leader would be present in a group that wanted to visit that hill.
GGJ|10|19|7|0|Since the captain himself was with us now with 2 of his subordinate officers, we did not have the least of trouble to make use of that beautiful hill.
GGJ|10|19|8|0|Several open tents were placed there, provided with benches which the captain put in order to make use of them, and he also let a couple of new tents to be set up for us.
GGJ|10|19|9|0|When we took place in the tents, it was quiet for a while, and they all looked at the scenes in the shore and in the bay.
GGJ|10|19|10|0|Suddenly the captain saw several big eagles flying from the higher mountains to the lower shores of the lake and said: "There we have again some uninvited guests from that height, at the same time as always, to get a very tasteful morning meal at the shores of the lake.
GGJ|10|19|11|0|Although the water birds are also animals of prey that feed themselves with fishes and all kinds of other water animals, but they nevertheless seem more gentle to our mind, and their robbing and killing of innocent water animals does not make such disturbing impression on our heart and emotion than when a mighty eagle shoots down from the sky like an arrow to one of the many water birds, grabs it with its claws and carries it then to some rock, devours it there and eats its flesh."
GGJ|10|19|12|0|While the captain was still expressing his human reflections, an eagle threw himself down in a field of reeds at the shore of the lake and grabbed a big pelican that was satiated with fish, and that made of course a great spectacle in the air because he was grabbed by the sharp claws of the eagle.
GGJ|10|19|13|0|It did not take long before the other eagles followed the example of the first one, which made the Roman so angry that he walked to Me and said: "O Lord and Master, did You not see or did You not want to prevent that those greedy birds of prey attacked the more gentle water birds in a manner that is crying to Heaven for every human being with better feelings? Can such terrible scenes, which daily occur often in the world of nature, contribute to make the human heart more gentle and urge him to active neighborly love and mercy?
GGJ|10|19|14|0|No, then I will remain with my old basic principles that I heard a few years ago from the mouth of an old wise Greek in Alexandria: 'The whole Earth is a nest of robbery and a valley of tears for the noble man. For everything that he sees and that happens to him is loaded with the eternal curse of the gods. It is nothing else than a continuous existence and a miserable and quick coming into existence, and a cruel death is always the result of the existence. And must man, who is tormented most of all in his existence, still live a completely good, noble, humane life and continuously honor the cursing gods? But how can he do that when he sees only a cruel raging of the whole nature around him? So let man also, for the curse that is cast also over him from the gods, become like a lion, a tiger or an eagle and revenge himself on his fellow creatures – no matter if they are human beings or animals. Let him try to become a king and enjoy his life that is short anyway, despite of the gods.'
GGJ|10|19|15|0|Lord and Master, I do not say now that that wise Greek has expressed a real and true principle for the well being of men, since I have found a very different life's principle with You according to which I also will live and act from now on. But say now You Yourself if the whole natural man – especially in a land where it swarms with all kinds of animals of prey – can as a result of his observations and experiences finally come to another basic principle for the human life on this Earth, even if he basically has a good mind, as this can often be well observed with children who are still under age.
GGJ|10|19|16|0|Let us look at the countries where it swarms with all kinds of animals of prey, and the people who must continuously hunt them to prevent of being devoured by them. How are these people? They are just as wild as the animals that surround them. They rob and kill, and you cannot find any love and even less real mercy among them, and no desire or tendency to a good ordered, peaceful activity.
GGJ|10|19|17|0|On the other hand, if we look at a people that I once met in Armenia. In the country of that people, a former wise king exterminated very zealously as many wild animals as possible by many very skilled hunters. And also the eagles and vultures were not spared. They were only allowed to keep the gentle and useful house animals. And farming was the main activity of that people. And I say to You, o Lord and Master, that I hardly met a more gentle and peaceful little people on any continent.
GGJ|10|19|18|0|During the daytime and at night you can travel in that country over all big and small roads, without being afraid to be attacked by a wild animal and even less by a predatory person. And in whatever house you enter, no matter how simple it may be, they receive you in the kindest way. And with all love and kindness they serve you with everything they possess in that house with whatever man needs.
GGJ|10|19|19|0|And to whom should the people of that mentioned country be grateful for this excellent, good, kind and gentle way of development of the mind? To that wise king who purified his country of all wild animals of prey.
GGJ|10|19|20|0|For You, o Lord and Master, it would be even much easier to purify the whole Earth of all wild animals. And then the people, who would not have to fight with lions, panthers, tigers, hyena's, bears, wolves, foxes and still many other wild beasts, would, with a good education, soon look like the mentioned Armenians."
GGJ|10|20|1|1|The most important reasons for the variety in the creation on Earth (23/2)
GGJ|10|20|1|0|I said: "My friend, in a natural, worldly respect you are of course completely right, and little could be objected against it, but in the field of the soul and the spirit, which is completely unknown to you up till now, you want something from Me which is completely against every order on this Earth.
GGJ|10|20|2|0|Look, on a celestial body where it is the people's destiny for what concerns their soul and their spirit to become perfect children of God, everything must be exactly arranged as it is arranged on this Earth.
GGJ|10|20|3|0|Although your eye can see and your reason can recognize nothing else except judgment, persecution, robbery, murder, death, decay and perishability, but it is not as you imagine these things, but quite different.
GGJ|10|20|4|0|Firstly the laziness, which is an inevitable attachment of the matter of the body, is the greatest enemy of the soul who must become more and more awake and active, for only through that can he become completely similar to the Spirit of God in him, and thus become similar to God. And the hotter the countries are where people have built their houses, the more they are threatened by this first enemy of the soul.
GGJ|10|20|5|0|If in such countries there would not be all kinds of animals that are troublesome for man, and if he did not have to take care for the nourishment of his body, then he also would not take care for the development of the powers of his soul. He soon would look like a sea polyp or like the roots of a tree that have nothing else to do except to suck to them the nutrients that are suitable to them, from the water, from the soil and from the air through its organic-mechanical system.
GGJ|10|20|6|0|Look, this is the most important reason why all kinds of things were created for man on this Earth which will wake him up to various activities – firstly for his body, and then also for his soul, which is the most important.
GGJ|10|20|7|0|For what concerns the second reason, every thinker can easily discover this for himself. Just imagine the Earth as a completely uniform big globe. On its vast surface there would be only completely the same brooks, lakes and seas. No mountains, no other animals than sheep, no birds except chickens, and no other water animals than only precisely the same kinds of fishes everywhere. In the same manner on the earth's surface there would only grow one kind of grass as nourishment for the sheep, as well as only one kind of fruit to feed the people and the chickens. Furthermore also only one kind of fruit tree and one kind of tree to build a simple dwelling hut. And so there also would be only one kind of stone everywhere, as well as only one kind of metal of which men would be able to make the simplest utensils for their livelihood.
GGJ|10|20|8|0|Now say for yourself how much progress the people could make in the development of their concepts, ideas and imaginations in such a world.
GGJ|10|20|9|0|I do not have to explain to you how extremely meager their reason and mind would look like, while they have to become more elevated and purer. But I point your attention on the very poor state of development of the soul and the spirit of the living human beings on Earth who live in regions where there are no mountains in the wide environment, where only here and there some uniform grass on the ground is growing, and furthermore some meager shrubs that are pining away at the shores of a few ugly brooks and lakes that look like pools.
GGJ|10|20|10|0|Such regions are not unknown to you. What does the development of the spirit of those inhabitants look like? Look, for the greatest part they are wild. And why? Because they cannot come to any development of their concepts, ideas and productive imaginations for the development of the reason and mind, because of the lack of an as great as possible variety of the things and creatures that surround them which are necessary for the higher development of the soul.
GGJ|10|20|11|0|On the other hand, look at those people whose country is richly provided with all imaginable varieties, and you will discover that they have developed. If not in the sphere of the deepest inner life of the soul and spirit, then nevertheless in the sphere of the outer mind, reason and imagination, which man needs if he wants to pass over to a higher development of the inner life of the soul and spirit. For if you want to climb a mountain for the beautiful view, there firstly has to be a mountain, and when there is one, then while climbing you should not be satisfied with the half height of the mountain – although it will already give you a very wide view – but moreover make the effort to also climb the highest tops in order to enjoy the full view from there.
GGJ|10|20|12|0|So also, once men whose reason, mind and imagination are greatly developed, should not be satisfied with this half height of life, but make the effort to reach its full height.
GGJ|10|20|13|0|You will understand what I want to tell you with this. And here you have a second reason why God has provided this Earth with such great variety of all things, creatures and phenomena, of which you up till now, with all your Alexandrian development, hardly know the smallest stroke of the little alpha ."
GGJ|10|21|1|1|The substance of the soul and his gradual liberation from matter (23/3)
GGJ|10|21|1|0|There is however still a third reason which is already known by all My disciples, and you also will come to know this more precisely in the future than it can be explained to you now, for your inner reason would not be able to grasp this. But as an indication, I can tell you this for now: that everything, and still more, that the Earth contains, from its center up to far above the highest region of the air, is soul substance. But that substance stands for a certain time until it is liberated in very different conditions of judgment, from hard to soft. And because of that, it becomes, for the physical eye as well as for the feeling of man in this world, visible and tangible, as completely dead matter, harder or tender. To these belong firstly all kinds of stones, minerals, different soils, water, air and every still unbound matter in it.
GGJ|10|21|2|0|Then there is the whole kingdom of the plants, in the water and on the ground, together with its transition to the animal kingdom. In that kingdom, the judgment is already milder, and the soul substance stands already more in the stage of a certain liberation compared to its former hard condition of judgment. The soul substance that was formerly as if chaotically mixed together is now, for the sake of the development of intelligence, sorted and formed as independent entities, and so you can see a great variety in this second kingdom.
GGJ|10|21|3|0|While the soul substance had to go through a greater sorting in the second kingdom because of its special development of intelligence, it must be brought to an ever greater unification of separate intelligences in the third kingdom of the animals – which has a much greater diversity – in order to come to a clearer and freer individual intelligence. That is why in that animal kingdom numberless soul substance particles of all kinds of different small animals combine to one bigger animal soul, for example that of a bigger worm or an insect.
GGJ|10|21|4|0|Once they have lost their material casing in which they were closed up, numberless different kinds of insects unify again to an animal soul of a bigger and more perfected kind. And this continues up to the big and perfected animals, which are partly wild and are later partly gentle – and only after the last unification of those animal souls will arise the human souls who are provided with all possible intelligent abilities.
GGJ|10|21|5|0|When man is born in this world and still has to carry a body for the sake of his complete liberation, then it is extremely wisely arranged by God that he as a complete soul cannot remember all the necessary former conditions in separate forms of existence that he as transition had to go through. He can remember them just as little as your eye can see and distinguish the little separate drops of the sea. For if this would be given to a human soul, he would not be able to bear the unification of so endlessly different particles of soul substance and intelligence, but would try to dissolve himself as soon as possible, just like a drop of water dissolves itself on a red-hot iron.
GGJ|10|21|6|0|In order to preserve the soul of man, every remembrance of former forms of existence must be completely taken away by the arrangement of the body that encloses him, until the time that he becomes innerly completely one with his spirit of love from God. Because that spirit is as the glue by which all those endless different soul particles of intelligence are solidly unified with each other as an eternal indestructible complete being. Then they will shine through, recognize and understand each other in all clearness, and they will glorify and praise God's love, wisdom and might as a perfected being that is similar to God."
GGJ|10|22|1|1|The composition of the human soul (23/4)
GGJ|10|22|1|0|But that a human soul, and correspondingly even his at first very clumsy body, are put together in this way, everyone who thinks and feels more deeply will more or less be able to assume from the many indications that he can discover with himself.
GGJ|10|22|2|0|Take the great many various notions and ideas that a soul can develop out of himself with only little training, and which he also can imagine – correctly or less correctly, that is for the moment the same – if he would not be as if put together, like a unity that contains everything in itself, he would as less as an ox or a donkey be capable to design the construction of a royal castle and build it according to that design.
GGJ|10|22|3|0|If you consider all the various animals in the air, like the insects and birds, as well as the animals on the solid surface of the Earth, and those in the water, then you will discover with most of them the capability to build something. Just look at the bees and other little animals in the air that more or less look like it. Look at the very various nests of the birds, and the ants and still other insects in the soil, the spiders and the caterpillars. Furthermore all sorts of mouse, the beaver that builds a precise hut, the foxes, wolves, bears and still a great number of other animals, and see how they build and arrange their habitations very efficiently for themselves. Look furthermore at the various animals in the sea, especially the crustaceans. Then you will see with them such great capability to build that it often even very much amazes the best architect.
GGJ|10|22|4|0|Now, every animal, from the smallest to the biggest, has of course its own very simple building capability that is typical to the intelligence of its animal soul. It moreover knows the building material and always uses it in its own way and manner. But in the human soul a very large number of all those animal-intelligent building capabilities are present, and from them, he can, as it were through a silent awareness, put also a very large number of concepts and ideas together, and so he can create completely new and great forms.
GGJ|10|22|5|0|And so man can, when he is somehow developed, personally invent all kinds of houses in a very large variety, and countless other things, and also accomplish them with his will, reason and zeal. Could he do that if in his soul all those various capabilities would not be present in the manner that was described? Certainly not, for even the next most intelligent animal after man has no imagination and has therefore also no all-embracing talent to give form to things.
GGJ|10|22|6|0|Now you say by yourself: 'Yes, but why must a human soul actually acquire those abilities by means of such a long and weary way?'
GGJ|10|22|7|0|And I say to you: the eternal, best and most wise Master Builder of all things and beings knows best of all why He has planned it that way on this Earth for the development of a perfected human soul, and My word in this should be sufficient for you. When you will be more perfected in yourself, you will also realize the reason for your long and weary way.
GGJ|10|22|8|0|You Romans, the Greeks and the Phoenicians and also the Egyptians believed in the migration of the soul, and still believe in it today, just like the Persians, Indians, the Sihinites on the other side of the high mountains in the vast, big and far east, and another large people that live further to the east on big islands that are surrounded by the greatest sea of this Earth – and also still many other tribes on the vast Earth. But the truth, which was very well known by the first fathers of the Earth, is distorted everywhere and completely wrong because in course of time very imperious men stood up. They were teachers at first but later became priests full of greediness and lust for power. Because the true facts about the migration of the souls would not yield any offerings and interest to them, and that is why they let the human souls migrate again in the animals and let them suffer in those animals, out of which suffering only the priests could deliver them in return of great offerings."
GGJ|10|23|1|1|The decline of the pure doctrine (23/5)
GGJ|10|23|1|0|'But' you say now to yourself, 'how could a people who already possessed the truth be so foolish to allow those evil and deceitful priests to make them dumb and blind?'
GGJ|10|23|2|0|I say to you: nothing was easier than that. The old, true wise men disappeared from the Earth in the course of time, and already during their earthly life certain magicians and fortunetellers came to the forefront who confirmed their teaching with all kinds of wonders that were shown to them by an evil spirit and were considered as divine proof by the blind people who were completely ignorant of those deceptions. And in this way the people – who are very fond of wonders everywhere – could be easily completely drawn away from the old truth. And the false sages, to their own advantage, could always make them firmly believe no matter what they wanted to teach them.
GGJ|10|23|3|0|Many of such magicians, out of whom soon priests and false prophets arose, knew, and still know now, the art to for instance fake their voice so that from a distance the people heard it as if it came from a tree or from an animal.
GGJ|10|23|4|0|They imitated the sound of the voice and also the accent of known people who died, by which it seemed as if that voice came from a tree, stone, spring or also randomly no matter what animal. And this so much deceitfully real that every present person had to say: 'Yes, that is the soul of our well known deceased one who was moreover an old, good and truthful person. What could he have done wrong against God that his soul must now languish in a camel and must certainly suffer a lot?'
GGJ|10|23|5|0|Who was faster to give an answer than that magician-priest who could fake his voice? Soon the scared audience heard the following sentence from the camel: 'I with my whole house wanted to stay strictly with the doctrine of the old fathers, and by that I despised the new sages and prophets who are awakened by God. Thus I have sinned and I am now banished for 10 years in this camel to suffer unbearably. Believe the new prophets of God and give them as penance for my sin an offering that they want from the treasures that I have left behind, then they will ask God for mercy for me and I will be freed from my great torment, and later you will be free from it after your physical death.'
GGJ|10|23|6|0|After such answer from the camel it is very understandable that very soon the blind people left the old truth and believed firmly in the doctrines of the false prophets.
GGJ|10|23|7|0|And as it was before, so it will happen again after Me if not every caution will be taken with the spreading of My teaching, which is the only perfectly true one.
GGJ|10|23|8|0|Look, this is how polytheism, the whole heathendom, the completely wrong belief in your soul migration and in many thousands of other terrible stupidities came into existence.
GGJ|10|23|9|0|Even when many real teachers were always sent by God among the blinded people, they accomplished little, because the free will – without which man would become an animal – must be left untouched for the human soul of this Earth. Thus patience is needed to bring mankind, and surely most of them in another world, to a better light.
GGJ|10|23|10|0|But woe, once all false teachers, priests and prophets who still very well know the old, pure truth themselves, but who are always persistently withholding that teaching from the people because of their greediness and lust for power – they later will not escape My wrathful administration of justice.
GGJ|10|23|11|0|They also have a free will for a certain time on this Earth and they also can do what they want, but once they will go too far, then I Myself will pour out, as a very bright lightning, My light of the eternal truth of all things over the people on Earth, as I have shown and taught you now Myself. Then all false teachers, priests and prophets will lament and will try to hide themselves from My enlightened men and from the power of My light. But their trouble and great efforts will be completely in vain, for the enlightened nations will chase after them with fiery whips from one end of the Earth to the other as if they were wild, devouring animals, and they will not find any save inn where they can be accommodated, and their kingdom and dark dominion will completely come to an end forever.
GGJ|10|23|12|0|With this, friend, your have besides the third reason, which I showed you as clear as possible for your understanding, now also many other things, which not only you but also all the others should well take at heart."
GGJ|10|24|1|1|The suggestion of the captain to unmask the false prophets (23/6)
GGJ|10|24|1|0|The captain thanked Me wholeheartedly for My patience and the trouble I had taken, and said: "O Lord and Master, although everything of what You have explained to me now is not yet as clear for me as it probably is for all Your disciples, I still penetrated that much into the spirit of truth that I look at this Earth now with very different eyes than ever before in my whole life.
GGJ|10|24|2|0|But one thing came into my mind when You explained how the new false teachers, priests and prophets will for earthly advantages easily and quickly turn the people away from the old, pure truth by all kinds of deceit, of which the ignorant people can of course not know its nature. If such villains out of pure self-interest will begin to work with the people in this way, then an exceptional sign from the Heavens will certainly be a very effective way to shut the mouth of those false teachers forever. For instance, if that falsely speaking camel – the spiritual man who continues to live in the beyond – would appear to all of them, very recognizably and with a serious looking face and would testify against the false teachers in a way that everyone can understand, it would be extremely difficult for those false prophets to further do anything against a people that is enlightened again from the world in the beyond. What is Your opinion on this?"
GGJ|10|24|3|0|I said: "On the one hand, many things can be said about it, but on the other hand very little of any importance. For look, firstly the method that you now suggest to Me has been used at all times by all nations with a more or less positive effect.
GGJ|10|24|4|0|As long as some nation was for the greatest part still loyal to the old truth, and only here and there part of that nation became too worldly, leaving the truth more and more, your methods had often very beneficial results for 2, often 3 generations. In the 4th generation however, who was still more concerned with the pursuit of worldly treasures, and who, out of their own free will, switched over to the love of the world, the methods that were used became fables, and only few partly believed in it.
GGJ|10|24|5|0|When those methods were used again, they already had generally little effect and they were just ridiculed and mocked by the prominent ones. And the false men of wonders, who also knew the skill to work for the wallets of the lazy great and prominent ones, had already the advantage. And so it went further downwards for many ages with the different nations because of their own fault.
GGJ|10|24|6|0|Look, the method that you suggested to Me to exterminate all that is false among the people, is now in the very best way in Myself from the highest Heavens and already for a long time actively present with the Jews who still are most familiar with the old truth in the purest way. And several times in Jerusalem and in many other cities and places it has performed signs that were only possible to God, and it has taught the most enlightening truth from the Heavens. Just go and investigate how many people have repented from their old errors and sins by this very best method.
GGJ|10|24|7|0|But if the very best method can accomplish so little by which by necessity the free will of men must be preserved, then how little will another spirit from the big world in the beyond be able to accomplish?
GGJ|10|24|8|0|Besides, it is a hard task for every greatly blessed spirit in the big world in the beyond to have to appear visibly again in this world. If he does this out of his free will, then it is also allowed by Me, but no spirit will be forced to do that.
GGJ|10|24|9|0|Especially for a less perfected spirit it is not less difficult to return from the beyond to this world – especially among sheer worldly men – than if you would like to return in the body of your mother, which was the first and most oppressed world of every human being, and would like to order or accomplish something there. With this, you can more or less compare the life's situation of the spirits in the big world in the beyond with the living human pilgrims on this oppressed Earth.
GGJ|10|24|10|0|A small circle has enough room in a big one, but when it is the other way around it is difficult. Understand this well."
GGJ|10|24|11|0|They all thought a long time about this, and I took some rest.
GGJ|10|24|12|0|We still stayed for 2 hours after noon on that hill. A lot of things were still discussed and also actively shown by Raphael to the Romans, and were later written down by the captain and also by his subordinates. Then we went home again and partook of a meal.
GGJ|10|24|13|0|I spent the afternoon resting. However, the disciples still had a lot of questions of the captain to answer. But John and Matthew wrote things down and made short notations of what they had seen and heard. Also My James the elder made notes for himself, which he only put in order after a few years. The captain took also the opportunity to make notations in Greek for himself, which also he put them more in order later on.
GGJ|10|24|14|0|I still stayed with the disciples for about 8 full days in Gennesaret, and more strangers came there from near Damascus and also from other cities who came to know Me and accepted to believe in Me.
GGJ|10|24|15|0|All the other things that were taught and done there do not have to be mentioned anymore word for word, since up to now it had been extensively shown about what and how the people were taught by Me and by Raphael who also stayed visibly and actively with Me in Gennesaret during that time. For they were not only very clearly and completely truthfully taught in the things of the Kingdom of God on Earth but also in all kinds of the natural things and their phenomena. So they left their old superstition because they realized and understood their old errors.
GGJ|10|24|16|0|In this way, soon a very great community was formed in My name in Damascus, as well as in other places, and My name was praised in the whole wide environment.
GGJ|10|25|1|1|Section: A nota bene, given on  August 11, 1862
GGJ|10|25|1|1|(A nota bene, dictated on August 11, 1862. Continues up to chapter 30)
GGJ|10|25|1|0|Nota bene: a clarification now for this time.
GGJ|10|25|2|0|Already 500 years after My earthly life, most of the messages of all the things I have done and taught during My physical life on this Earth in the whole Jewish kingdom were partly no more available and mostly again mixed with the old nonsense, especially for what concerns the explanations of things and phenomena in the natural world – so much so that no one could discover the pure truth in it anymore.
GGJ|10|25|3|0|Although many quite the same handwritings, mostly made by Greeks and Romans, were preserved, partly in the 10 cities in the long and wide Valley of Jordan (the approximately 60 cities also belonged to it, which in My time, but also already before that and after Me until the time of the destruction of Jerusalem and its surroundings, were all mostly inhabited by Greeks and Romans), partly in Essaea (of which however already 1200 years ago no trace could be found because that group was too much persecuted by pagan Roman Christians), but mostly in the great library in Alexandria.
GGJ|10|25|4|0|But just look at all those devastating wars and great migrations of people in half of Asia, the north of Africa and almost the whole of Europe. And this because already very soon after Me the people, especially the leaders of the communities, distorted My teaching and mixed it with the old nonsense because the purest truth from the Heavens produced too little profit for them – as the prophet Daniel, and shortly after Me My disciple John on the island Patmos in his Revelation that I gave him, have shown.
GGJ|10|25|5|0|Then with Me it was like this: Good, since you prefer the old, worldly filth instead of My purest gold from the Heavens, and since by that you look more and more like dogs who return to what they have vomited, and also like pigs who speedily run back to the pool where they so often greatly dirtied themselves, the gold from the Heavens will be taken away from you for a long time. In your distress, darkness and need you will languish for Me, and death will become again a great terror for you on Earth.
GGJ|10|25|6|0|And so it happened up to this time. Almost all the cities and places, where handwritings about My many works and teachings were largely available, were destroyed and devastated. Only the small gospels of John and Matthew, to serve as ethics for the people of good will, are still somehow linguistically correct and preserved as real documents about My works and teachings. Also the writings of Luke, and Marc – as far as he briefly wrote down for himself what he heard from Paul – were preserved, as well as several of the apostles' letters, of which however also many were lost, and the Revelation of John, although also with a few linguistic errors, which does however not diminish anything of what is most important for those who are lead by Me.
GGJ|10|25|7|0|Concerning the other teachings about the things and phenomena and their characteristics, only few were preserved until this time – here and there and much hidden. And wherever something was found from the time of the Romans and the Greeks, it ended up in the monasteries, but it was never told to mankind that was languishing in the dark – not even the size of one stroke.
GGJ|10|25|8|0|Solar and moon eclipses, comets and other very natural phenomena were not profitable for the priests when it was explained according to the truth. They very soon were changed into forerunners and declarations of punishments that I imposed upon the people so that by that the people who were made frightened would massively make pilgrimages to the temples, which soon came up as mushrooms from the ground, to lay down many rich offerings at the feet of the priests.
GGJ|10|25|9|0|There are still many important handwritings from My time that can be found in the catacombs of Rome and in the papal castles of Spain and Italy and in some places of the German kingdom. But also now, because of the great greediness and the lust for power and splendor of the whore of Babel, she will not show anything of it to the people, and this out of fear and great worrying that this would greatly betray her now and that she would have to give a strict account to everyone of the reason why for so many ages she withheld the truth from the people. Since that humiliating reason is surely very clear to every thinking person, it truly is also not necessary to explain it further.
GGJ|10|25|10|0|How short is the time since the 4 gospels and the 'Acts of the apostles' of Luke, the letters of the apostles and the Revelation of John were strictly withheld from the people? And in several countries they are still withheld to them.
GGJ|10|25|11|0|How strongly did they resist against the light of My bright flash of lightning of the sciences that again would clearly illuminate from the east to the west everything that is on the Earth, and this already 300 years ago. And its light is shining ever more brightly, so much so that in this time even the most secret and hidden rooms of the formerly so great and mighty whore of Babel are open as if on bright daylight.
GGJ|10|25|12|0|One could justly ask and say: Yes, how long will that whore of Babel be able to go on?
GGJ|10|25|13|0|Then I say: That is a small-minded question. Look at the light of My flash of lightning that becomes brighter and mightier every day. How can the old dark, pagan Babylonian wonder-nonsense, which deceit has been put into the light in the smallest corners and holes, still go on along with the thousands, now completely mathematically proven truths of all skills of sciences and technique which can be freely used and are accessible to everyone?
GGJ|10|25|14|0|She can still stand as long as there are still a few old superstitious women alive – kept very dumb from former times – and a few hypocritical fanatics who want to believe the fables of the priests, and as long as those rulers still possess any means to protect the throne of the whore. But this can and will only last for a very short time because it has been taken care that the means of such rulers will be taken away – as they were already taken away from many – and who are now without country and people and must watch how their old activities, efforts and dark works go up in smoke and vapor.
GGJ|10|25|15|0|Just say: can the night rule on Earth when the sun is already high above the horizon? And this is now already the situation on Earth. The light became too powerful. And the rulers who formerly adopted all darkness s o much – for the sake of their thrones and their indescribable good life – begin to understand their great powerlessness in the invincible power of this light. If they want to survive, they must now adopt a friendly attitude towards the light which they formerly hated so much. And if they unnoticed want to adopt the old darkness again, the people will realize it. They will then refuse to obey them and will bring them into great embarrassments and drive them away from their thrones of rulership, as there are already many examples of it now.
GGJ|10|25|16|0|My will cannot be resisted. Although I leave the people continuously their free will where it concerns the details, but in general I am the Lord, and I do not consider the mighty of this Earth. The time of the light is now here and can no more be stopped by any earthly human power.
GGJ|10|26|1|1|They threw away the Cornerstone. Its time has come. The end of the false prophets. (23/8)
GGJ|10|26|1|0|Now has also come the time of the Cornerstone that the construction workers, especially those from Babel, have thrown away. The one who will now stumble upon this stone will be smashed, and the one on who the Cornerstone will fall will be crushed, as this will now happen soon and very soon to all those who will put the Cornerstone aside and want to follow the whore of Babel. O, how will they soon lament and wail. But the rejected Cornerstone will not help them.
GGJ|10|26|2|0|I have seen with great patience the game of the pigs for a long time. Like the pig-keepers who kept their pigs in Gadara during My earthly life. But there were 2 very seriously possessed men in the old basalt quarry – for Gadara was an old mine city.
GGJ|10|26|3|0|With whom can those 2 possessed men be compared who were retained with chains and ropes in the big old quarry? When I came, they broke their chains and ropes into pieces, ran at Me and said: 'What have we to do with You before the time?' Look, those 2 can be compared with the mean, old spirit of worldly pursuit of gain in which a legion of other evil spirits are staying.
GGJ|10|26|4|0|But since those spirits recognized My serious will, they asked Me to allow them to move into the pigs. And the 2 were free and glorified Me, although the Gadarenes asked Me later to leave them because they were too afraid for Me. And so, in the future, the real spirit of the world and his activity will also glorify Me because he was freed from the legion of his evil, selfish spirits by the power of My light. Although they moved into their pigs, but by that they came to ruin in the sea.
GGJ|10|26|5|0|All the ultramontane servants of the whore of Babel belong to the pigs, because of their dirty, selfish and imperious strivings which they showed very openly and loudly by their concordats and missions, breves and curses. And already since the time that the whore of Babel ruled over the nations and their kings, the legions of evil spirits moved into the aforementioned pigs that jumped into the sea. And at this time most of all. That is why their downfall is sure.
GGJ|10|26|6|0|The sea means their stubbornness to persist in the old darkness and the light that they persecute and curse everywhere – this light in all the branches of science and technology that I now let flow from the Heavens to everyone.
GGJ|10|26|7|0|Look, that is the sea into which the pigs are driven by the bad spirits who moved in them for already a long time and in which they will find their sure downfall.
GGJ|10|26|8|0|They dug a pit for My original light from the Heavens to hide it from the eyes of the people and to keep them into darkness to their worldly advantage. But I freed the light, and now they fall into the pit they dug, in which My heavenly original light was meant to suffocate and go to ruin.
GGJ|10|26|9|0|Since this is now happening before everyone's eyes and at everyone's obvious desire it is senseless to ask when this will happen.
GGJ|10|26|10|0|It is easy to realize that this cannot happen in one moment, as less as the night can suddenly make way for the full day. And in this world everything needs its own time. And no man, no matter how great his talents and abilities may be, can be a scientist or an artist in 1 day. And no fruit of a tree can suddenly be ripe and enjoyed. But once the trees are full of sap in the near spring, and the buds are strongly swelling, then this is certainly a sign that the warm spring and the blissful summer are very close. Some periods of light frost in between can then not make a great difference anymore.
GGJ|10|26|11|0|What the prophet Ezekiel has prophesied in the 14th chapter about the punishment of Israel and Jerusalem is now referring to all the works of the false prophets: it will and must be destroyed.
GGJ|10|26|12|0|Of what the works of the false prophets consist and who the Pharisees of the present day are, does not have to be explained any further to every clear thinking person, because everyone knows the old enemies of the light, of the truth and the love from Me.
GGJ|10|26|13|0|When I Myself told the apostles not to judge, damn or curse anyone, so that the same that comes from Me would not happen to them, then who gave them the right to judge, condemn and impose the most terrible and awful curses on those who, stirred up by My Spirit, have searched and still search for the pure truth? Therefore, they themselves will be thrown into that pit that they dug for the many millions of innocent people. And therein will their evil works also be judged, relentlessly and without any mercy, and they will receive their reward.
GGJ|10|26|14|0|Look at all the continents, then you will see how the works of the false prophets of the whore of Babel are hated on Earth by almost all those people who are somewhat more mature, and how their missionaries are received and respected. Certainly not as you can read in the deceitful papers that serve the whore of Babel, but quite differently. Only with very immature and wild people they still can stand for a short time. But once they very soon show their greedy and imperious tendencies, or when they show from under their sheep's clothing the wolf that can be easily recognized, the success of their mission is over and they have to take care to escape from there and safe their skin.
GGJ|10|26|15|0|How often did they not send their most daring missionaries to China and Japan where there is much gold, silver and other treasures. As long as they did not lay off their sheep's clothing they were tolerated, and they attracted many to them, for the sake of the pretended teaching of heavenly peace. But as soon as they – as it is custom to say – were getting warm, and their sheep's clothing became uncomfortable to them, thinking that they now could act freely in their true, inner appearance, they were immediately recognized for all the things they actually wanted, and they were grabbed and were given their well deserved reward.
GGJ|10|26|16|0|When they received the news in Babel about their deserved terrible fate, they were declared holy with great glamour and glitter, even though I Myself have said and taught that only God is holy. But to such holy ones I can only say: 'I do not know you and have never known you. So go away from Me and seek your salvation and reward with those in whose name you have preached and acted. For you never preached and still less acted in My name, for since your childhood you never accomplished a deed of true neighborly love as I have taught, because you never believed in Me but only misused My name to your worldly advantage. And therefore you cannot expect any reward or mercy from Me. Thus go to those that you have served, and ask your reward from them.'
GGJ|10|27|1|1|The impossibility of more religious wars (23/9)
GGJ|10|27|1|0|And this is now also the case in this world. In the so-called holy city it already swarms with several hungry holy ones, and they do not know anymore what to do with them and what small paradise they still could give them on this Earth, because despite their cursing threats they cannot command much more than a few square miles, since the kings of the awakened nations and still less the people themselves do not want to be commanded by them.
GGJ|10|27|2|0|Then what else can those lazy and hungry holy ones do, except to leave their holiness and to search and accept other services that were not holy enough for them before, in order not to starve as holy ones.
GGJ|10|27|3|0|Do you think that in the present situation great religious wars will follow? That would be the case if the man in Babel would still possess his former power over kings and nations and if the greatest part of the people would still be as dumb and dark as 300 years ago. But presently the followers of the old, once so mighty Babel became very small, and the people are already too enlightened by My flash of lightning. Even the most simple country man with his whole family does not believe anymore that the devil activates the steam machines on the sea and on the land for the sake of a soul that is sold to them, or that the devil jumps and dances to and fro through the wires of the telegraphs, bringing the desired messages from the faraway countries and places to the prominent and also to the simple ones.
GGJ|10|27|4|0|How many are there who still seriously believe in the so-called wonder statues? Where can you still find a country where the so-called magicians are burned as sorcerers, dragging the readers of the Bible and other spiritual books and writings before a relentless inquisition court that will torture them to death? Which person that is somehow educated still attaches any importance to some remittance of sins, to all those empty and unspiritual so-called religious ceremonies, sanctified water, incense, sanctified images, clocks and bells, wax candles, relics, requiem masses and expensive funerals, fasting days and norma-days and still a lot more of such things?
GGJ|10|27|5|0|They still go along with those things for the sake of the outer law that already became very weak, but out of 1,000 hardly 10 still believe in it, and not as serious as this was unfortunately the case for a long time during the former dark times of superstition.
GGJ|10|27|6|0|If this is the case now for everyone, and not otherwise, then how could one consider a big or even general religious war?
GGJ|10|27|7|0|Those who are really dark would like to stand up against the many enlightened ones, but there are too few of them. And if the enlightened ones would be attacked, they know that they certainly will always and ever be victorious over the few and completely powerless dark ones.
GGJ|10|27|8|0|But despite that, there will be all kinds of battles and small wars for the humiliation of many dictators who want to stop My light. For from now on I will have no more patience or consideration with all those dictators. This you can believe since I announce this to you Myself.
GGJ|10|27|9|0|Look at the kingdom in which you live. It still has a strong Babylonian attitude – especially for what concerns the dictators – and this for certain reasons which you can easily imagine. They must now gather all their power, and help their 'holy father' on the old throne – if they can and will do that.
GGJ|10|27|10|0|Yes, if they will still doubt any longer to give their nations what is lawful from Me – since the pure truth will make and must make everyone free now, according to My Word which should only be followed – they will also share the fate of the one from whom they expected their salvation up to now. They do not have the financial means which are very necessary for a more powerful help. And if they still will rely on an imagined help from the side of a 7 times sanctified altar and its image that performs wonders, they will soon lack every other power. Just let them watch the consequences of their dark concordat, and all the foreign countries will say: 'If you loyally bound yourself so much to our generally hated enemy of the light and neighborly love, then we can make no more friendship alliances with you. Let those help you now in your need and loneliness, for whose sake you forgot all your old friends and who you favored – so much so that you gave more than half of your power into their hands, this to your very great disadvantage.'
GGJ|10|27|11|0|Think about it yourself, and see if in your country the extremely bitter consequences of that thoughtless act are not in this way loudly spoken out from everywhere. Then such mistake should very soon be corrected, otherwise that malicious general fire that brings death will come also .
GGJ|10|27|12|0|When all the means are lacking to preserve a house, and when their friends and even the better relatives turn their back to them and do not want to hear or know anything to preserve such house that has been neglected for already a long time, then how will that house be able to stand as a strong house, even in the old manner?
GGJ|10|27|13|0|Yes, it can strengthen itself and become strong again, but to do this there is firstly needed an unbendable, firm will to do away with everything that is old and moldered, laying a new, firm foundation, and repair the whole house as well as a firm roof by many good workers,. Then everyone will see it and they will say: 'Look, now this house, which formerly became totally useless, has regained true value, and we can trust its foundations, rooms and roofs.'
GGJ|10|27|14|0|If they would take the matter into their hands in this way, they would not lack all kinds of good friends from the outside and still more from the inside. But who will ever trust a house of which no one knows anymore who actually dictates the law to the lord of the house so that he can still look like a lord of the house for a while.
GGJ|10|28|1|1|The future of the ceremonial church (23/10)
GGJ|10|28|1|0|What is the use of sowing a new piece of cloth to an old, worn out coat so that the repaired spot would cover the naked skin, protecting it against the wind for some time. But then, when only a little storm comes up, it will easily tear away the new piece of cloth from the old, worn out coat, and at the same time also a part of the coat. Then who will cover his naked skin against the cold? So make a completely new and strong coat for yourself right away as long as you still have the means for that, and do not waste in acquiring new pieces of cloth to repair the old and utterly worn out coat, which is not profitable. Then, when storms will come up, they will no more be able to do any harm to your skin.
GGJ|10|28|2|0|Which real innkeeper wants to put new wine into old sacks? What will happen to those sacks when the new wine will ferment in it? The wine will tear the sacks, and the unwise innkeeper will lose the sacks as well as the wine. An unwise ruler who shoves a new constitution into an old one can expect the same. By necessity, the new one will cause the ruin of the other, and the ruler will lose everything by that: his constitution, his country and his people, as there are already several examples of this now in Europe, and soon others will follow.
GGJ|10|28|3|0|I say to you: whoever will still make eyes at that certain man who calls himself pious, and will talk to him with a snake's tongue while My light from the Heavens becomes more and more intense, will soon be completely deserted and will stand alone. For I want that the long lasting courting of Babel will finally come to an end. From now on, everything will be new and different, and My Word that I have spoken to the apostles and to a lot of other people, must now arise with new strength and might, and then last until the end of times of this Earth. Everyone must come in the sun and warm themselves in the light of My teaching from the Heavens. And those who sincerely acknowledge and love Me must have, from the cradle to the grave, a continuous very visible relationship again with My angels and so also with Me, just like it was during the first times.
GGJ|10|28|4|0|Now you also ask what will happen in your country, when the old sacks will burst because of the new wine that will forcefully be put in and the wine be spilled. I say to you: surely a thousand times better than now when almost no one trusts not even his most honest brother out of fear for all the misery and need that can come from that long and costly hesitation, while he always says: 'You never know what will happen.'
GGJ|10|28|5|0|The moment that the wine sacks will burst, the great consumers will no more exist, and the state will take care that those who loyally served the state and the people for a long time with their spirit and mind will not lack anything. But the more than a quarter of a million streetwalkers and loafers without merit – mostly from the side of the clergy – will no more receive their great income and pensions , but on the contrary they will be strictly forced to pay the debt of the state, because that will be respected under all circumstances, so that the one brother would not make a complaint to the other.
GGJ|10|28|6|0|Under all circumstances I am again in charge now. And so no more chaos can exist to the disadvantage of those who adhere to Me. This year I still will have a little more patience with the country under which laws you live, but not much longer – even if many of My old friends would still live in their body and in great love and faith. Those who follow Me, and the new enlightened ones, will surely be saved, but all the others will be chastised.
GGJ|10|28|7|0|Now you say of course within yourself again: 'Yes, Lord, all this is all right, for once the rulership of some people is spoiled and mischievous, the people must receive another one that fulfills the physical and especially the spiritual needs of the people. But as long as the old temples of idols, which are called houses of God or churches, still exist with their servants, and perform their service, and may still preach the great working of their clerical submission to God to the still many blind people, especially in the pilgrimage places and monasteries, a new rulership of the people – whether it exists from a new constitution or from a new ruler – will always be in danger of gradually relapsing again into the old darkness. And this all the sooner when the servants of the temples have to live from the income of their clerical work. If they then still have to exist for a certain time as teachers of the people, then let them be paid just like any other civil servant. But they never should want or accept any payment from no one for their service to the church. Then the works of the temple servants in exploiting the people, cheating and stealing will certainly be very clearly stopped. And the pilgrimages, wonder statues and relics and still a lot more of churchly miscarriages and abuses will soon be put to an end.'
GGJ|10|28|8|0|On this, I say that on the one hand your opinion is completely correct and right, and for a while it would also do fine because the so-called spiritual man would undeniably be more engaged in teaching the people for which he is paid than in clergy ceremonies which are no more profitable to him. But if he would perform his cleric service without payment, the blind people would consider him to be even more important because of his merit for God, and in this manner they would automatically fall into their old superstition, still worse and deeper than before. What would give him a great and magnificent prestige to the people, the spiritual man would not represent it as something that has no merit for Me but as something that is extremely pleasing to Me. And in this way he would strengthen the people into their old superstition and make a new throne for the great rulership of the whore of Babel that nears its complete end now.
GGJ|10|28|9|0|So let the clergy exploit the people. Let the still blind people make pilgrimages and pay expensive masses. Let them do their confessions, go to church, organize exaggerated expensive processions for their deceased ones, let those clergies chase inheritances and sell expensive exemptions and remissions of sin. Let those Babylonians do even worse things, then also the most blind one will soon come to his senses and say: 'No, such religion can only be deceit, because those who are most convinced of the pure teaching of Christ and who should act accordingly, show by their deeds that they themselves attach no importance to that whole teaching, they do not believe in a God, and thus they are simply false prophets. They only care about their belly. They often take away the whole possession of the people by all kinds of deceit. And if this is not sufficient, they take it away by some kind of lawful coercion which is allowed to them by the state. And they do not even give one thirsty soul a sip of water of all the things they simply robbed away. Therefore, away with all those false prophets. Away with those devouring wolves in sheep's clothing, and away with everything with which they tormented, deceived and robbed the poor, blind people. Away with the temples, altars, secret images, relics, clocks and all useless cleric utensils that do not have any spiritual value for life. From now on we will examine the whole teaching of Christ ourselves, and let it be explained to us by true teachers who are enlightened by God, and then we will live and act accordingly. And the true teacher will not be hungry or thirsty at our table, and he will also not have to walk around on bare feet.'
GGJ|10|29|1|1|The future of the states of Europe and America (23/11)
GGJ|10|29|1|0|Look, this is how things are now in Italy that was still dark until recently. This is how it was in the German kingdom many years ago, as well as formerly in England and in Northern America that – through hard battles – purifies itself even more at this time from all the tendencies that resist My initial teaching. There they often say: 'But Lord, how can You allow the Confederates, who want to keep the slaves, to win important victories against the very humane Unionist? '
GGJ|10|29|2|0|But I say: with the Confederates not everything is sin what seems to be sin, and with the Unionist not everything is virtue. And so, both parties are now pulling out the splinters and beams from each others' eyes, and the one sweeps before the door of the other, which should not be the way according to My teaching.
GGJ|10|29|3|0|However, when the one as well as the other party will first free their eyes of the splinters and beams, and will sweep away the dung of their house floor, the 2 parties will soon and easily understand each other and will come to an agreement.
GGJ|10|29|4|0|Such big and also small arguments – between nations as well as between individual people – happen always when they do not observe My teaching which says that no one should say to his neighbor: 'Come here, then I will take away the splinter from your eye.' Then the neighbor says: 'What do you care about the splinter in my eye while I can discover a whole beam in your eye? First clean your eye, then only you can help me to clean my eye.'
GGJ|10|29|5|0|There were already a lot of such battles and there still will be several more of them if the people will not actively and completely adhere to My pure teaching.
GGJ|10|29|6|0|But this story in America will not last long anymore. In Southern America, where the Babylon is still much more present than anywhere else on Earth, a big judgment will soon break loose, because the Babylon must be transformed everywhere into a new Jerusalem, and the pigs of the pagan Gadarenes must go to ruin in the grave of their night.
GGJ|10|29|7|0|I think that I have shown you more than enough now as a 'nota bene' for this time. And everyone who can somehow count will easily come to realize what the situation is and why this is happening, and that by necessity they soon must produce their result.
GGJ|10|29|8|0|So you should not ask Me for the year, the day or the hour, since all these things are already clear for everyone, and everyone must certainly see the very near end of the night when he sees the little clouds on the horizon that are brightly illuminated by the sun.
GGJ|10|29|9|0|Just let those people who possess some power in one way or another try to forbid the grass and all the herbs, bushes and trees to grow again in the springtime, to make new buds, to become green and to bloom, and to prevent all this, or to command the wind and to prescribe the free flash of lightning its way, then they soon will be convinced how great their powerlessness is as a result of their folly.
GGJ|10|29|10|0|Once I have spoken out something and want it to happen, it will happen as certain as the sun must come up every morning and go down in the evening. I actually do not have to tell you anything further, although I still can see a question in your mind in relation to France, as to what this kingdom, which is now in earthly respect very powerful, will do regarding the present, general flowing of light. I say to you: to go against My will, will certainly be hard and impossible.
GGJ|10|30|1|1|The order of development (23/12)
GGJ|10|30|1|0|That it (France) shows itself now pro forma as the protector of Babylon, while it is actually its enemy, is very true, for by that it will hold back other states with their rulers, who are still very much in favor of Babylon, to put with their combined force the old night back again on its high throne to enslave their people even more than ever before. For only very little of a free, good will is left with the old rulers towards their people. What they are doing now for the benefit of the people is enforced by the circumstances. If they could do away with those circumstances through some beneficial method, they immediately would start to sing another and actually very sad song to their people, and the people would again have to dance to the pipes of the old Spanish inquisition, which would certainly not be desired by anyone anymore.
GGJ|10|30|2|0|To destroy in one blow all the present circumstances, which are still floating between good and evil, would mean the destruction of countries and peoples. Therefore, everything must have and go through a certain time in this world. As long as the new must-wine is not very well fermented and thus did not remove all impurity from itself by its own activity, it will not become a pure and spiritual wine.
GGJ|10|30|3|0|If someone wants to build a new, good house, he only should completely destroy the old house after he has constructed the new one. For if he would immediately destroy the old one, then where will he live and who will protect him against all kinds of discomfort during the time that the new house is build? Then it is wiser to carry an old, no matter how worn out and repaired coat out of need until a new one is ready than to walk around naked. And so, according to My very good order, the one thing must always come from the other after it can last and be durable.
GGJ|10|30|4|0|During the time that I gave My teaching on Earth to the people, paganism was largely spread into all direction in all kinds of forms and appearances, and My teaching was only a bright morning star in the great pagan night. The morning star became soon easily covered by the very thick clouds of the pagans, so much so that the people could hardly and difficultly guess its true position. Some said: 'Look, here' and others: 'Look, there'. And it happened that they took other stars for the morning star and honored them greatly. And so, for the formerly supremely powerful paganism it was very easy to melt together and unify the morning star with themselves, and in this manner to present themselves as the only, true, old morning star to the people who asked for the morning star about which they repeatedly heard.
GGJ|10|30|5|0|The morning star that is in this way deformed and covered by clouds performs also wonders before the blind people while only the name of Zeus was changed into Mine. And the people were satisfied, and the old paganism remained, with very little changes. But still, My teaching remained intact and well preserved with a few people, despite all persecutions. The noble seed that fell into good soil took root, well and strong, flourished and bore good fruits, although in secret, unnoticed for the blind eyes of the whore of Babel.
GGJ|10|30|6|0|The morning star became a sun that completely comes up now, and the clouds of paganism will never more be able to cover that sun so that not even someone with weak eyes could take the day for the night.
GGJ|10|30|7|0|The light of My flash of lightning has become mighty and will never more be pushed away by the pagan night. How? That I have clearly shown in this 'nota bene'.
GGJ|10|30|8|0|I want to end this writing to admonish with all My love each of My friends, not only to read this, but to take it well at heart and to believe that I am the One who have revealed this out of My free mercy to My friends to comfort their heart and enlighten the reason of their soul. And in return I do not wish anything else than only your sincere love and thus also a living faith.
GGJ|10|30|9|0|He who can and wants to do something special, out of love for Me, for My always earthly poor and now already old helper , I soon will reward him manifold, amen. This say I, the Lord, the eternal Life and the Truth.
GGJ|10|30|10|0|And now in the next writing we return again to the gospel. We still will stay half day in Gennesaret, then we shortly will travel through the 10 cities."
GGJ|10|31|1|1|Section: The Lord in the region of Caesarea Philippi (continuation)
GGJ|10|31|1|1|The doubts of the Lord’s followers (23/13)
GGJ|10|31|1|0|As it was said in the former writing, I still stayed half day in Gennesaret, from the early morning until more than 1 hour after noon.
GGJ|10|31|2|0|At that time I especially blessed My friends who were still present here, the old Marcus, Kisjona, Philopold and also Mary. She first went to Kis with Kisjona and Philopold, stayed there for some time and went also again to Nazareth. There she told My brothers everything that she had heard and personally seen and experienced of My teaching and works about which My brothers were very surprised, as were also some other old acquaintances and friends of Josef, of Mary and of the 3 brothers who were carpenters at home and who took care of the house.
GGJ|10|31|3|0|But despite the fact they believed in Me, several of them shrugged their shoulders and said: 'He really performs great things, and His teaching is completely true, pure and good, but if He will resist the temple servants too much and witness against them, and act with all His divine might and power against them, He will go to ruin, for their attitude towards Him and His followers, who are certainly already widespread, is, as we have heard, relentless and malicious everywhere.
GGJ|10|31|4|0|Although He has many good friends and followers among the gentiles who completely believe in Him, but among the Jews there are still very few, and even those take Him mostly for a great prophet and do not want to hear or know much about a Son of God, even when to Him and with Him everything has been fulfilled that the prophets prophesied about Him.
GGJ|10|31|5|0|Now it easily could turn out that He will have to share the bad lot of John the Baptist, and then the few Jews who still believe in Him up to now will immediately turn around and will turn again to the Pharisees out of great fear for the temple, and help them to persecute those who are His followers up till now.
GGJ|10|31|6|0|Although, up to now He still was able to stand firm everywhere and could powerfully resist all those who persecuted Him, and we also hope and firmly believe that He, by means of His divine nature and being, and according to the power of the divine wisdom that fills Him, He very well and without further disturbance will complete the work that was started. But the world is false and evil, and its children are dark and very malicious. And up to now they always knew, and certainly still know, the art of turning around all that which God has revealed by the prophets for the sake of the people – no matter how true, good and wise it was – and to change it into their own evilness. And this they do in such a way that even the from nature better and more enlightened people in the many false and evil things, were no more able to see what was ancient, purely divine, true and good, and thus they had to stay in the false and evil of the world.
GGJ|10|31|7|0|Well now, our divine Brother Jesus has already begun to let a mighty light shine through the terrible darkness and maliciousness of the Pharisees and their loyal followers, in such a way that also the gentiles with many hundreds are sunning and warming themselves in His light. But in this world the possibility is still imaginable and present for our Brother that His justified zeal will come to a sad end."
GGJ|10|31|8|0|Many agreed on these words, but not Mary and a few of her male and female friends.
GGJ|10|31|9|0|And one of them said: "Listen, if He Himself wants it and will allow it, it surely can happen that the evil ones will be able to assault His body. However, certainly not to their supposed advantage, but to their downfall, which is very clearly shown by the old and more recent prophets about the Messiah. So let us not unnecessary and needlessly worry about Him, for He knows best and most clearly what He has to do for the true well being of all men. We want, will always, and under all circumstances believe in Him and deeply honor Him as the Son of God."
GGJ|10|31|10|0|Everyone was satisfied with this, and after that, they still talked a lot about My teachings and deeds by which then many in Nazareth believed in Me, more truthfully and firmer than before. For even My 3 brothers who stayed at home did not take Me for that which I was, while they could have known it. And because of that unbelief I did not visit Nazareth so often. And when the citizens of Nazareth asked Me – their well known son of Josef the carpenter – from where I could have received that wisdom and power, I told them: a prophet is nowhere least respected than in his homeland. Then I left from there with My disciples and did also not personally come back to Nazareth.
GGJ|10|31|11|0|But after that discussion with Mary about Me, their faith in Me was strengthened, and many glorified and praised Me in My personality as the prophesied Messiah who came into the world and as the son of David.
GGJ|10|32|1|1|The prayer of the Lord (23/14)
GGJ|10|32|1|0|As already mentioned, I did not stay long anymore in Gennesaret after I blessed My friends, whom I named before, and had taken leave from them, but I stood up with My disciples and went further down the road, accompanied by Ebal, Jarah and the 3 known Romans to the 10 or actually 60 cities that were partly spread in the valley of Jordan itself and partly on the mountains and hills close by and further up.
GGJ|10|32|2|0|When I had reached a first, rather high and separate hill outside of Gennesaret with all those who were with Me, I turned to those who accompanied Me and said: "You have accompanied Me until now out of great love, because you well know and believe who was in Me with you and whom you have accompanied. Stay from now on in My love in this way, then from now on I also will stay in that love in you, with you and in your midst. And whatever, in this world, you will ask the Father in Me, will be given to you. But do not ask for the idol things of this world but for the eternal treasures of the Kingdom of God, because all the rest that you need to live in this world will be given to you anyway."
GGJ|10|32|3|0|On this, the captain said: "Lord and Master, how should we pray in a for You well pleasing manner and thus that we also should not ask in vain for something which is justified? For man can come into many different kinds of needy situations in this world and can then only turn to You with a real request for help. But then how should he ask and pray?"
GGJ|10|32|4|0|I said: "Pray in every need and adversity with natural words in your heart to Me, then you will not pray in vain.
GGJ|10|32|5|0|But when you ask Me something, then do not use many words, and absolutely no ceremonies, but pray very quietly in the secret love chamber of your heart:
GGJ|10|32|6|0|'Our loving Father who lives in Heaven, Your name be sanctified always and forever. May Your Kingdom of Life, Light and Truth come to us and stay with us. May Your only holy and righteous will be done on this Earth among us people, in the same manner as in Your Heavens among Your perfected angels. But on this Earth, give us our daily bread. Forgive us our sins and weaknesses, as we will always forgive those who sinned against us. Let no temptations come over us that we cannot resist, and free us in this way from all evil in which man can fall as a result of too strong enticements of this world and its evil spirit. For to You, o Father in Heaven, belongs all might, all power, all strength and all glory which fills all Heavens from eternity to eternity.'
GGJ|10|32|7|0|Look My friend, in this way everyone should pray in his heart, then his prayer will be heard if it was meant in all seriousness. But not only with the mouth, but truthfully and lively in his heart, for God is in Himself a purest Spirit, and so He should be worshipped in the spirit and in the full earnest truth.
GGJ|10|32|8|0|If you do see and understand this, then act accordingly. Then you will live, as well as everyone who will do the same."
GGJ|10|32|9|0|After this short speech of Mine they all thanked Me. I blessed them once again and let the still visible Raphael go. He shot upwards as a mighty flash of lightning into the infinite space. The Romans were startled and looked up for a long time, so that perhaps they still might see his form, which was however no more possible now.
GGJ|10|32|10|0|Then I also took leave from those who accompanied Me to this hill, and continued with My disciples upon the hill over the fruitful plain that started there, and went further along the plain. Within a few hours we reached a small, old city in which the citizens were mostly Greeks and Romans. Among the gentiles lived also a few Jews who went completely downhill and were pining away. They had a small inn for themselves which they also had to use as synagogue.
GGJ|10|33|1|1|Section: The Lord in the mountain town of Pella
GGJ|10|33|1|1|The Lord with the innkeeper in Pella (23/15)
GGJ|10|33|1|0|We stopped at that inn, and the innkeeper came to meet us and apologized that he could not accommodate us, for firstly his inn was far too small to take us in, and secondly his food provisions were so low that it would not be sufficient for us. But there was a Greek inn in the center of the city that was provided with everything, and there we would find a good accommodation.
GGJ|10|33|2|0|I said: "I knew this already before you were born, but I did not come here for the sake of the gentiles but only for the sake of the Jews, and if they absolutely do not want to accommodate Me, I still will know what to do. So let us see the space of your inn and your synagogue."
GGJ|10|33|3|0|The innkeeper looked at Me astonished and said: "Friend, who are You actually that you plainly speak to me with authority?"
GGJ|10|33|4|0|I said: "If you would know who I am you would say to Me: 'Lord, I have a son who suffers from gout, at which many doctors have tried their art. For this reason I became poor, and my son suffers every day worse pains. Help my son, for all things are possible to You.' But you do not know, and therefore I told you now."
GGJ|10|33|5|0|When the innkeeper heard this from My mouth, he thought by himself: "How does this stranger, who never saw this mountain city Pella before, know that my son suffers from gout and that his suffering becomes worse from day to day?"
GGJ|10|33|6|0|Only after that, he turned to Me and said: "Lord, I clearly can see now that You are not an ordinary man, and if You can heal my son, also I will put everything into action, despite my poverty, to show my gratitude to You and Your companions."
GGJ|10|33|7|0|I said: "Then bring Me to your son, then he will be better."
GGJ|10|33|8|0|Then the innkeeper brought Me to the room of his sick son. And around the lamenting and wailing person his mother and sisters were mourning and asked God to finally free the sick person from his suffering.
GGJ|10|33|9|0|Then the innkeeper said to his family: "Stop your wailing, for look, there is a foreign Doctor who can and will help my son, and I firmly believe that only He can do that."
GGJ|10|33|10|0|Those who were mourning said: "If that Doctor can do that, then God the Lord has heard our prayers."
GGJ|10|33|11|0|I said: "Yes, yes, He has heard them. And now I say from My own power that lives in Me: you who suffers from gout, I want you to become healthy – and do not sin anymore, for you came to suffer because of your secret sins."
GGJ|10|33|12|0|On these words of Mine, the son became immediately completely healthy, and I said that he should leave his bed and that the mother should prepare something for him to eat, but fresh and pure. This was done at once, and the innkeeper and his healed son did not know how they should thank or even worship Me in the right manner.
GGJ|10|33|13|0|But I said: "Do not worry in your head and heart as to how you should show your gratitude towards Me, for I only look upon the heart, and I know what goes on in there now. But show Me now your inn and the little synagogue."
GGJ|10|33|14|0|Now the innkeeper did not object anymore to fulfill My wish and brought Me to the rooms of the inn that were finally big enough for us.
GGJ|10|34|1|1|The Lord in the school in Pella (23/16)
GGJ|10|34|1|0|Then he brought us to the synagogue where a few Jewish children received from an old rabbi some dull teaching of the Scripture.
GGJ|10|34|2|0|I said to the rabbi: "Friend, in this manner you will rather make heathens out of these little ones than Jews. If you yourself are so poorly grounded in the Scripture, then what must these children learn from you? Give up the teaching and do something else, so that a better teacher can take and occupy your place."
GGJ|10|34|3|0|The rabbi was greatly offended and said: "Friend, I was chosen here as rabbi by the community. They are satisfied about me, and You as a stranger should not concern Yourself as to how I am teaching the children. We live here among gentiles, and therefore, besides our Scripture, I also have to teach my scholars the manners and customs of the Romans and Greeks, and also actively recognize the good therein so that they would not call me to account. For we were placed in this world, and besides God – who does not let any manna rain from the sky anymore – we also must serve the world if we want to live from it."
GGJ|10|34|4|0|I said: "It is because the Jews were more and more forgetting God, just like you, and were starting to serve the world already at the time when He still let the manna rain from the sky that God let them also come into the hard slavery of the world and they had to earn their meager bread in the sweat of their face. And because the Jews are becoming now less loyal to God than the gentiles, also the little light that they still have will be taken away from them and be given to the gentiles.
GGJ|10|34|5|0|How can you be a rabbi that is pleasing to God when today you teach before the Jewish children Jewish teachings and tomorrow in this same synagogue you give pagan teachings to the gentile children and let yourself be paid for it?"
GGJ|10|34|6|0|The rabbi began to take Me for a little prophet because I showed him things which according to him no common person and stranger could otherwise know, and he said: "May God give me to live without it being necessary for me to ask my bread also from the gentiles, then I will immediately give up my service to the gentiles."
GGJ|10|34|7|0|I said to the rabbi: "Friend, 10 years ago you were a very wealthy man in Ephraim as a Jew, and you had food and drink in abundance. Then why did you at that time choose more for the gentiles than for the Jews?
GGJ|10|34|8|0|Look, since you have done that without it being necessary, God let you go down and let you come here in this gentile city as a rabbi for the gentiles. The fact that since a couple of years you also became a rabbi for the Jews, was not accomplished by the poor Jews who live here but by the gentiles who are friendly to you, and these also removed the former purely Jewish rabbi from this city.
GGJ|10|34|9|0|But I tell you that in the future this cannot go on. You should become completely a Jew like you were before. Otherwise you will be removed from this city in a few days, and a worthier person will take your place, for I came to sweep up this city so that it will become a safe refuge for all those whom I will call My followers when already in about 50 years the dark Jerusalem will be destroyed up to the last stone by the Romans. Think well about what I have told you now, for I have received the power from above to tell you this."
GGJ|10|34|10|0|Then the rabbi still wanted to answer something but the innkeeper took him aside and told him what I had done for his son. Then the rabbi said no more word, let the scholars of the synagogue go home and left the synagogue. He immediately visited the completely healed son of the innkeeper, and he was extremely amazed about this. Then he went at once to all the Jewish and gentile houses that he knew and related what had happened in the Jewish inn, after which many came to the inn to convince themselves of what had happened there.
GGJ|10|35|1|1|The evening meal in the inn (23/17)
GGJ|10|35|1|0|Now when many saw the innkeeper's son whom they knew well and who had been so ill before and was now completely healed, even the gentiles were seized by so much fear of Me that they did not dare to ask for Me.
GGJ|10|35|2|0|And even a Roman captain said: "There must be higher beings at work behind that Doctor and His companions, for we men were never able to accomplish that without any medications."
GGJ|10|35|3|0|I was already in the inn with My disciples, and on that day no one of the many who came to the inn was able to see Me. And this all the more since the evening had already set in.
GGJ|10|35|4|0|When the people returned to their houses – being fully amazed and also partly out of fear of Me – the innkeeper came to us and said: "O great Lord and Master, everything would now be fine, good and in order if I would have enough food provisions for all of you. Wine I do not have at all, but I will let it be ordered from the Greek inn. I have some wheat bread and barley bread and also some smoked lamb. If you are satisfied with that for today I would be very glad about it. I will take better care of everything tomorrow to the best of my ability."
GGJ|10|35|5|0|I said: "Friend, we did not come here to eat and to drink, but we will be satisfied with what you have. Do not worry about the wine and do not make unnecessary expenses, but go to your cellar, then you will find there your empty wine sacks filled with wine. For the One who was able to heal your son is also able to fill your empty wine sacks. So go now with your children to the cellar and bring us several carafes filled with wine.
GGJ|10|35|6|0|Full of believing amazement the innkeeper took immediately several carafes. He cleaned them, called then all his children as well as his wife and told them what I had said to him. Then they hastily ran to the cellar, and how great was their amazement when they found their formerly empty sacks filled with excellent wine.
GGJ|10|35|7|0|Then the carafes were immediately filled and brought to us, and again, the innkeeper, his wife and his children did not know how they could sufficiently thank Me for this. Besides, the miracle was less important to them now, but more so My will that I wanted to make them so happy, for after the healing of their son they did not doubt in the least that everything was possible to Me, whatever I wanted.
GGJ|10|35|8|0|But I said to them the same as after the healing of their son: that I only look at the heart. And then they left the room full of joy.
GGJ|10|35|9|0|The woman said to her husband: "You know, that must be a great prophet. Could He perhaps be the prophet Elijah who should once come back? Therefore, we must serve Him with the highest honor and respect."
GGJ|10|35|10|0|The innkeeper said: "Take care now of the table. Whether He is Elijah or even someone higher, or finally the promised Messiah Himself is for the moment not important. What is important now is to satisfy these wonderful guests."
GGJ|10|35|11|0|Then everyone went to work to prepare the food, and the innkeeper brought us bread and asked us to eat it, what we also did. Soon after that, the very well prepared food was set on the table, as well as several lamps by which the dining room was very well illuminated.
GGJ|10|35|12|0|We ate the food, and the disciples talked among each other about the history of the Israelites, about the first time when they came out of the desert into this countryside, and about the wars they had to wage against the Moabites and later against the Philistines. The innkeeper related also a few things of what he knew about the origins of the old city of Pella and about the adventures that happened to the city. But I rested and spoke little.
GGJ|10|35|13|0|In this way, a couple of hours went by, and then I said to the innkeeper who brought a good resting bed to Me: "Never mind. We will stay here at the table and will take our rest for the night here."
GGJ|10|35|14|0|That was not unpleasant to the innkeeper since he was poorly provided with resting beds. And he himself did not want to leave us and stayed the whole night with us at the table. The night went by very calmly, and no one was disturbed in his rest.
GGJ|10|36|1|1|The Lord and the Roman captain (23/18)
GGJ|10|36|1|0|In the morning the innkeeper was the first on his feet and he organized everything for the preparation of a good morning meal, at which his wife, his children and his servants and maid servants were fully put to work. Immediately after that, we also stood up from our resting chairs and benches at the table and went outside for a while, for we had a really great view from this city over a great part of the beautiful Jordan valley and over the wide, large and still very fruitful plain.
GGJ|10|36|2|0|However, that morning was not as quiet as the night, for when we returned to the house for the morning meal, we saw before the house a great crowd who were for the greatest part gentiles. The already mentioned captain and also a few of his subordinates did not lack, neither did the old rabbi.
GGJ|10|36|3|0|They all inquired diligently about the miracle of the healing of the son who suffered from gout. They told them how it happened, about which they all were extremely amazed.
GGJ|10|36|4|0|Then the captain said with a serious face: "You know what? Someone who is capable to do such things without any help of external means is a God and no more a human being. I have seen several times wonders that were done by certain magicians but I soon discovered how they did such wonders, but who can discover here how this Man healed the sick person?"
GGJ|10|36|5|0|Others made the remark that what I had in common with the other magicians is that I also was escorted by a big group, just like the other magicians, and that it finally could not be known what exactly the reason was for that.
GGJ|10|36|6|0|But the captain stayed with his assertion and did not let himself be confused and said: "His companions will never be capable to strengthen His word and His will, for when a sick person is healed, like the son of the Jewish innkeeper, nothing can be accomplished by a certain agreement or by a secret cooperation. If we would all agree with one another here to firmly fix our will that my eldest daughter would become healthy, who is bedridden for already 3 years with an incurable disease, then we will accomplish nothing by that. But when that Man would want that all by Himself, then my daughter will certainly be very quickly as healthy as the son of this innkeeper."
GGJ|10|36|7|0|That is how the people spoke about Me before the house of the innkeeper while I with My disciples sat down for the morning meal, for we came again into the house unnoticed through the people to the back side, and the personnel and the children of the innkeeper received instruction from him not to betray My presence, except when someone would receive order from Me to do so. They also were not allowed to tell the people anything about the miraculous existence of the wine.
GGJ|10|36|8|0|When we finished the morning meal I said to the innkeeper: "Let now the captain with his subordinates, the old rabbi and the innkeeper of the Greek inn come in, then I will speak to them."
GGJ|10|36|9|0|Then the innkeeper went immediately outside to bring the message to those who were mentioned.
GGJ|10|36|10|0|They immediately followed the call, and when they were with us in the room, at once the captain asked the innkeeper where I was.
GGJ|10|36|11|0|The innkeeper brought him to Me and said: "I will always bow my knees for the One who sits on that chair."
GGJ|10|36|12|0|And the captain said: "Also I my friend."
GGJ|10|36|13|0|Then the captain bowed deeply before Me and said then: "Great Master, a unheard-of miracle You only have performed in this house, and with this You proved to me that You are not a human being like us but must be truthfully a God. If that is what You unmistakably are, then show us the great mercy to tell us what we actually must think about our various matters of belief.
GGJ|10|36|14|0|I have examined everything: our doctrine of polytheism, the views of the old Egyptian, Greek and our Roman philosophers. Furthermore, I have studied in detail the Jewish doctrine of the one God, all their prophets and sages. These latter are however difficult, and for the greatest part even completely not to understand because they are using an all too fantastical, often completely incoherent language, and are using images which they themselves might have understood and grasped but apart from them certainly only very few. I also discussed with many from the far morning lands about supernatural things, about their concepts of God and about the manner in which the human soul continues to live after death, and this I also did with the people in the southwest and northwest of Europe.
GGJ|10|36|15|0|But what did I discover out of all that? I say it honestly: everything except that which I sought, namely a truth that can convince me and that I can understand.
GGJ|10|36|16|0|The belief in one or also several invisible divine beings is present everywhere, but how different they are. It is not necessary here to represent the almost endless mess of all those supernatural fantasies of the people regarding their concept of God and the continuance of the life of the soul after the death of the body, but it concerns here only the real life's question: which doctrine has the truth? Are all those people right who believe in many gods in different ways, or those who believe in one God?
GGJ|10|36|17|0|If we consider the laws of our Roman justice, which are good in all respects, and thus the most useful for the subsistence of the communities of people and even nations, then the most valuable still seems to be our polytheism, that is of course very distorted but which has finally laid the foundation for our wise and really righteous state laws. But the Jewish doctrine of one God, which has great similarities with the initial Egyptian doctrine, seems nevertheless to stand much closer to the truth of life, although it is now much more distorted among the Jews than ours, for one has only to take a close look at the extremely godless and unscrupulous doings of the Jewish priests in Jerusalem to realize and to recognize that they are much more dumb and evil than our different priests in various forms.
GGJ|10|36|18|0|You, divine Man of Wonders, can certainly give me in a few words the right light of the truth."
GGJ|10|36|19|0|I said: "My friend Pellagius, captain over this city and 3 other cities, Abila, Golan and Aphek. I came here especially for you, for I surely knew that you already for almost 30 years have zealously searched for the truth, but could nevertheless not find it.
GGJ|10|36|20|0|But since you have searched for the truth as only few of your people and rank have done, I, the eternal initial Truth have come Myself to you. So in Me you have found the full, clear and pure truth, and My light will enlighten you so thoroughly that you yourself will become a light for many others.
GGJ|10|36|21|0|But your eldest daughter Veronica is sick, and no doctor can help her. If you will believe it and wish for it, she certainly will be better."
GGJ|10|36|22|0|Completely overwhelmed by joy, the captain said: "Yes Lord and Master, full of divine power, I believe that, as maybe few in the whole of the Jewish kingdom. And as her father I also wish, with all the power of my life, the healing of my daughter, but I am not worthy that You, Holy One, would come under my gentile roof to heal there my daughter who is already close to death.
GGJ|10|36|23|0|And that I fully believe Your words, proves already the fact that I was not surprised when You, who are a stranger and have never visited this region, knew my name, which I received from this city as a token of honor, and knew about my authority over the 3 cities, which You also named, and now also the name of my sick daughter, for my mind said that You are a God and that everything is possible to You. Therefore, I believe that my daughter will most certainly be healed if You only speak one word over her."
GGJ|10|36|24|0|I said: "Truly, I did not find such faith in the people of Israel. Therefore, it will be done according to your faith. Now send someone to your house and let your daughter come here, who is already healthy, so that she can be strengthened with this wine and this bread."
GGJ|10|37|1|1|The healed Veronica thanks the Lord (23/19)
GGJ|10|37|1|0|When the captain heard this from My mouth, he became extremely cheerful and joyful and sent immediately one of his subordinates to his house. He found the daughter still in her sick bed but so completely healthy that she looked very fresh, fit and in great health, and because she also was, she wanted to leave her bed. But her mother held her back because she thought that this sudden improvement was a last flaring up of her life's forces after which an equal sudden exhaustion of all her life's forces would follow and with that also a sudden death.
GGJ|10|37|2|0|The subordinate told the mother now about the sudden healing of the son of the innkeeper who was now completely strong and healthy. And that only a few moments ago, on the faithful request of the captain, that same wonderful mighty Doctor also healed her daughter from all her suffering, without any medication and only by His incomprehensible almighty Word.
GGJ|10|37|3|0|He said that the mother should believe that, and that she should let her completely healed daughter come out of her bed and bring her immediately to the Jewish innkeeper where the wonderful Doctor is staying with several of His companions and also the captain. He said that the daughter should take there some wine and also food to strengthen her more.
GGJ|10|37|4|0|After these words, the mother let Veronica leave her bed.
GGJ|10|37|5|0|She did so, fast as an arrow, and dressed herself as beautiful as possible, for she wanted to appear before Me as pure and beautiful as when she had to appear before a king.
GGJ|10|37|6|0|Now when she was completely dressed and adorned, she also took a beautiful golden cup with her to honor Me with that.
GGJ|10|37|7|0|This is how she came to us, escorted by her mother and the subordinate. And her first question was (Veronica): "Where is my Savior, my God and my Lord?"
GGJ|10|37|8|0|I said: "It is I. Come here and strengthen your heart with the wine and the bread from the Heavens that I have put on this table."
GGJ|10|37|9|0|When Veronica heard this from Me, she fell before Me on her knees and said: "O my good, lovely and divine Savior, how can I, a poor, sinful gentile, thank You for the overly great and eternal undeserved mercy that You have shown me, in such a way that my gratitude can be pleasing to Your divine Heart?"
GGJ|10|37|10|0|I said: "Stand up now, come and sit at My side, and drink and eat, for by that, your heart and soul will become stronger still. After that, we will talk in all the love and the tenderness of the Heavens of the only gratitude that is pleasing to Me."
GGJ|10|37|11|0|On this, the now very beautiful Veronica stood up and put down the golden cup before Me and said full of emotion, but also with Roman dignified earnest: "O You most glorious One of all the glories, You Lord of all lords, You King of all kings, You God of all gods, please do not despise this jewel of mine. I know and feel in my soul that it is too unworthy to You, but consider that it is a heart that loves You and that was healed by You that offers this to You. And therefore, please do not despise it."
GGJ|10|37|12|0|I said: "Yes, what is offered to Me with such a heart, will also be accepted by Me. And I will now drink the wine out of this cup. And there you have My cup, out of which I drank. You drink the wine out of this."
GGJ|10|37|13|0|Then Veronica took My cup that was only made of pottery, drank out of it and then said: "O how many kingdoms is this cup more valuable than the one I have dared to offer You, for now that I have drunk out of this cup I do not only feel that I have drank the most strengthening wine for my body but also the power of the eternal life of my soul.
GGJ|10|37|14|0|O, drink you all with me out of this cup if you still doubt about the eternal life of your soul. Then you will be strengthened for the eternal life."
GGJ|10|37|15|0|Now she filled the cup and gave it to her father who had still not tasted any of our wine. He emptied it completely, then he kissed the cup and put it down again before the daughter while he thanked Me.
GGJ|10|37|16|0|The captain was really surprised about the extremely good quality of the wine and said also that he was now aware that he had a soul who felt an eternal subsistence of life in himself and that he was extremely happy about that. Then also his wife, his subordinates and finally the Greek gentile innkeeper drank the wine.
GGJ|10|37|17|0|When the latter had tasted the wine, he asked at once to the Jewish innkeeper (the Greek innkeeper): "Where did you buy this wine? For as long as I live and am now an innkeeper myself, I never tasted such wine. For special guest, if they want, I also have very good wine in my cellar and helped you with it already several times, and you can say that I never offered you anything bad. But I never had this kind of wine. Where did you buy it? Tell me, so that I also can buy it."
GGJ|10|37|18|0|The Jewish innkeeper said: "Friend, you probably will not be able to do that, for such wine does not grow on the whole Earth. Did you not hear what the great Wonder Savior said to the daughter of our righteous captain as to from where the wine came? Look, from the Heavens of God. However, not from your fantasy god Bacchus, but from the Heavens of our one and only true God whose messenger is most certainly this exalted Wonder Savior. This is how it is and not otherwise, and it will be difficult for you to buy with your money that kind of wine in this region."
GGJ|10|37|19|0|The Greek innkeeper said: "Then how did you get it?"
GGJ|10|37|20|0|The Jewish innkeeper said: "That is what you should not ask me but the great Master for whom all things seem to be possible, and I also believe now what the captain and his daughter said about Him. So speak with the Master, for I, a weak man who is still full of spiritual blindness and foolishness, do not know nor understand anything."
GGJ|10|37|21|0|Then the Greek innkeeper kept silent.
GGJ|10|38|1|1|The Lord warns the rabbi (23/20)
GGJ|10|38|1|0|But the old rabbi, who so far did not dare to taste of the wine, came to Me and asked Me for permission to also have a drink of the wonder wine.
GGJ|10|38|2|0|I said: "Although you are more gentile than all the other gentiles, without considering that no one can serve 2 lords who are each others enemies, because he secretly must be the enemy of the one or the other and must by that still do for each one of them what is required from him. Or can someone serve God and the mammon of the world at the same time? And still, you have done that for a long time. Thus, change your heart and drink of the wine of truth, so that your soul may be enlightened."
GGJ|10|38|3|0|Then the rabbi took also a cup full of wine and drank it to the bottom.
GGJ|10|38|4|0|When he had the wine in him, he also burst out in a great eulogy about the wine and My power, and at the end of his eulogy, swinging the cup up high that was filled once more, he said (the rabbi): "Yes, You are indeed the One for who all the Jews and also the gentiles have waited so long. Therefore, hail You, Son of David, and hail also all men on Earth through You. Honor to God on high and honor to You, His Son."
GGJ|10|38|5|0|I said: "Now your words were good, but if you will cry out once more 'Hail the high gods of Rome' death will not be far away from you. To be truthfully a friend for all men, whether they are Jews or gentiles, is good and right, and is also My will, for I also let My sun shine and radiate over the Jews and gentiles in the same measure. But to still strengthen men in their error, who languish for the truth in their old blindness, instead of guiding them to the way of the original light out of true, pure and selfless neighborly love, is worse than being a thief and a street robber. Remember that, old, ambiguous teacher who often taught the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob to the Jews with fervent zeal, but immediately after that, you went to the school of the gentiles and then spoke lowly and scornfully about the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and made Him ridiculous. Be either a complete Jew or become a gentile if you find greater satisfaction in the heathendom for your chameleon-like soul."
GGJ|10|38|6|0|The rabbi said: "Lord, be forgiving and merciful to me, a great sinner against You, and forgive me my many and big sins."
GGJ|10|38|7|0|I said: "As far as I am concerned, they are forgiven, but see to it also that they will also be forgiven by the people to whose souls you have caused much harm for the sake of the reward."
GGJ|10|38|8|0|On this, the captain said to Me: "Lord, I will arrange this matter for him, and he will have understood now himself what he will have to do in the future. But I think that we will not need a gentile priest anymore in the future. It will be the same if our children will be taught in reading, writing and counting by gentile or Jewish teachers, and so this rabbi can continue to teach our children in these 3 subjects. However, what concerns religion, I will take care of it myself that our old polytheism will be changed as soon as possible in a monotheism. But now I ask You, divine Master and Lord, and from now on our God, that You should show us, who were gentiles up to now, the right way that we should go in the future, for until now we are still standing in the old darkness."
GGJ|10|38|9|0|Then I preached about the Kingdom of God on Earth to them, and taught these gentiles in all things in the same manner as I had done in other places.
GGJ|10|38|10|0|That teaching lasted 7 full hours, thus almost until 3 hours after midday. And they all believed in Me – also those who were outside of the house, since they heard My words through the open windows.
GGJ|10|38|11|0|Only after I had finished My preaching, the midday meal was served, at which also those had to participate who had become believing outside.
GGJ|10|39|1|1|The disciples and the Lord teach the inhabitants of Pella (23/21)
GGJ|10|39|1|0|After the meal that lasted more than 1 hour, I walked with the captain around the city and healed all those who were sick. And more and more people followed Me. But My disciples stayed in the inn and taught the Jews.
GGJ|10|39|2|0|Close to the evening I came back with the captain to the inn where the disciples were still in full discussion with the Jews. These finally accepted Me as the promised Messiah, but could nevertheless not understand why I came into this world in such discreet appearance whereas the great king David spoke as follows about Me: 'Make the gates wide and the doors high, so that the King of Honor can come in. Who is the King of Honor? It is the Lord Jehovah Zebaoth.'
GGJ|10|39|3|0|They, the Jews of Pella, did however not know that at My arrival in this world, in some cities a gate was widened and a door heightened.
GGJ|10|39|4|0|My teaching and the signs I did corresponded indeed with what especially the prophet Isaiah and the prophet Ezekiel prophesied about the promised Messiah, but, according to them, My appearance among the people in this world did not correspond with what the prophets had prophesied about the Messiah. And so the disciples had a hard time with the Jews.
GGJ|10|39|5|0|When I came into the room with the captain, his subordinates, his wife and his healed daughter, as well as the healed son of the innkeeper, there was a silence among the Jews and they looked at Me to see whether they could notice anything about Me that was exceptional.
GGJ|10|39|6|0|But I said to them: "Peace be with you. What you search about Me and try to find out, will at no time come with outer splendor, but is inside man.
GGJ|10|39|7|0|Yes, the Jews should have widened the gates of their hearts and heightened the doors of their souls at My arrival, but for already a long time they did not pay any attention at the call of David. That is also why they came into the Babylonian captivity and became slaves of the gentiles, out of which slavery they never will be freed if they will persist in their old stubbornness.
GGJ|10|39|8|0|But there are the gentiles. They have immediately greatly widened the gates of their heart at My appearance, and heightened the doors of their soul unto far above all stars. Therefore, the light of the Jews will be taken away and be given to the gentiles."
GGJ|10|39|9|0|When I had said that to the Jews, some of them were offended about that, but the gentiles praised Me greatly for this.
GGJ|10|39|10|0|On this, the captain said very loudly to the Jews: "What are you sitting and examining there?! Can you still not believe after all the Lord has done for us! Withdraw into your dark rooms and stay in your old night of every doubt and do not hinder us in this room that is too small anyway!"
GGJ|10|39|11|0|On these words of the captain that sounded very commanding, the more unbelieving Jews withdrew and went outside. But the Jews who were more believing stayed and still wanted to discuss with the disciples about a few things.
GGJ|10|39|12|0|But I said to them: "You have heard the full truth from the mouth of My disciples, and there is no other more extended truth. Believe it and act accordingly, then your hearts and souls will be enlightened, still wider and higher.
GGJ|10|39|13|0|Go and investigate outside and see how many gentiles I have made healthy this afternoon and how many I have freed from all their suffering, so that you can be enlightened by the gentiles, and not the gentiles by you. It is true that the light went out from the Jews but the gentiles saw and recognized it earlier than the Jews. Therefore, they also will keep the light, and the Jews will have to receive it from them if they want to have it. So you also go outside now and let yourselves be enlightened by the gentiles."
GGJ|10|39|14|0|When the more believing Jews heard that from My mouth, they went immediately outside to the rejoicing gentiles, and they heard how these highly glorified and praised the God in Me of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and they were not little surprised when they heard this from the mouth of the gentiles and from those who were sick and were healed. Then most of the Jews believed also, went home and discussed with each other about all the things they had heard from the disciples before and what I had said to them. The glorifying words of the gentiles made their hearts wider and the thoughts of their souls higher, and they came to understand what David had meant with his psalm.
GGJ|10|39|15|0|But we partook of the well-prepared evening meal and discussed with each other about all the things that happened that afternoon.
GGJ|10|40|1|1|The Lord with the captain view the dawning morning on a hill (23/22)
GGJ|10|40|1|0|After the meal, the captain, his wife and his daughter Veronica thanked Me for everything that they were able to achieve through Me.
GGJ|10|40|2|0|I said: "On the one hand it is your faith that helped you, and on the other hand I through your faith and through your quickly ignited love for Me, and with that also for the One who lives in Me and whom you will still come to know more clearly when My Spirit of eternal truth and wisdom will soon be poured out over you. But now you also should go home and rest until tomorrow. But then come back here and we still will discuss about many things with each other."
GGJ|10|40|3|0|Then the captain and all who were with him stood up, gave Me all honor and went to their homes. There they still discussed with each other for a few nightly hours about all the things that had happened during the day.
GGJ|10|40|4|0|The old rabbi and the Greek innkeeper stayed with us until midnight, and in a corner of the room they discussed with each other about the unbelief of some Jews who should be the ones to stand closer to the truth.
GGJ|10|40|5|0|Finally the rabbi said: "That also confirms the statement of the prophet: 'For worldly wise men and the intelligent it will remain hidden, and to those under age it will be revealed.' Of old, the children of the light sat always by the full dishes with the bread of light from the Heavens, and they did not have to suffer hunger. But because they never had to suffer hunger or thirst, they forgot the high quality food from the Heavens and returned to the disgusting food of the world, as I unfortunately had done also.
GGJ|10|40|6|0|But the gentiles who hungered for light noticed how the chosen children of the light turned more and more their back to the Heavenly food, and they came to take possession of the full dishes. They read our books with great zeal, and in that manner they satiated themselves already beforehand with our bread from the Heavens. And that is why they are now much stronger than we, and have recognized the Lord much easier and with greater certainty than we. But He also will be recognized by us Jews."
GGJ|10|40|7|0|The Jewish and also the Greek innkeeper agreed with the rabbi and went then to rest.
GGJ|10|40|8|0|I rested also that night with the disciples at the dining table until the morning.
GGJ|10|40|9|0|In the morning I stood up from the table and let the disciples rest. I quickly went outside, to the other end outside of this city. Nobody in the house knew where I had gone.
GGJ|10|40|10|0|Only a servant of the captain saw Me walking through the city and told it quickly to the captain who was already awake. He dressed himself quickly and hurried after Me in the direction that the servant indicated to him.
GGJ|10|40|11|0|When he arrived at the mentioned end of the city, he saw Me on a hill. At once he climbed upon the hill to Me.
GGJ|10|40|12|0|When he was near Me, he bowed deeply before Me and asked what made Me decide to make a morning trip without any disciples to this eastern side of the city Pella.
GGJ|10|40|13|0|I said: "Be patient a little more, then you shortly will come to know. Let now first the sun come up above the horizon, then I will reveal why I have chosen this spot for this morning."
GGJ|10|40|14|0|Then we took place on a flat basalt rock from where we very peacefully could view the events of the morning.
GGJ|10|40|15|0|Clouds with golden edges floated over the horizon, and seen from our spot, very few mountains with a height of any importance could be seen because the land became partly already much flatter from our city towards the far Euphrates desert. However, the sunrise was more beautiful there because it rose in blood-red colors as if from the deep, and colored the high mountain tops in the west, which also the captain highly praised as a beautiful scene of nature.
GGJ|10|40|16|0|He only asked Me how I, who at every moment can have endlessly much greater beauties of Heaven at My disposal, could be pleased at this earthly natural beauty.
GGJ|10|40|17|0|I said to him: "Friend, if the Master Himself cannot be pleased in His works, then who can be? Or do you think that the Master would have created all these works if He would not have clearly seen them in His Spirit already a long time beforehand while He was extremely pleased with it? But if you see that I am pleased with this morning scene, then its reason will now surely be clear to you."
GGJ|10|40|18|0|The captain said: "Look, o Lord and Master, if I now think about Your answer, which is clearer than the most clear drop of water, then I am surprised about my own stupidity that something like that did not come into my mind, which is apart from that not weak, for I not only firmly believe but am also fully convinced who the One is in You who immensely mercifully is standing before me."
GGJ|10|40|19|0|I said: "Do not worry about that. For the world is arranged by Me in such a way that everything must very gradually unfold and develop itself. Look at the existence of the day, look at the development of the plants, the animals and finally still more so of men. Then you easily will understand for which reason not everything at your first arrival in My Kingdom cannot be as clear yet as it later will be for you when My Spirit will expand itself more and more in you and when in one moment you will grasp and better understand things than had been possible to you up to now after years of thinking. So you can be completely at ease about this now because you are already on the best road. So let us continue to watch the scenes of the beautiful morning."
GGJ|10|41|1|1|The disciples search for the Lord (23/23)
GGJ|10|41|1|0|Then we watched the different phenomena of the morning, I explained them to the captain who was extremely grateful for that and was very surprised, for many things of the old mythical elements of the imaginative heathendom from his early youth were still hidden in him, of which he could not fully rid himself in one moment.
GGJ|10|41|2|0|But what happened in the mean time in our Jewish inn this morning?
GGJ|10|41|3|0|When My disciples woke up and were missing Me, as also the innkeeper with his family, they all became afraid and seriously wondered whereto I could have gone all alone this morning, and why.
GGJ|10|41|4|0|Peter said: "But you know that, as long as we are with Him, He always used to go outside every morning before sunrise. He surely will come back at the right time. So let us not be anxiously worried about Him."
GGJ|10|41|5|0|On this, James said: "Although you are right, but I also know better than anyone of you – since I was always near to Him from His childhood and went along with Him – that He also sometimes likes to hide Himself for a short time from those who are His loved ones, and that He then likes to see when they will seriously search for Him, will find Him and will express their great joy about that when they found Him back. So we also should search for Him this time, and very zealously."
GGJ|10|41|6|0|Now also Judas Iscariot wanted to make a controversial remark, but John sharply interrupted him immediately with the words: "You were, are and remain a disciple of Him who still did not absorb a spark of the spirit of truth. You are for the greatest part an imagined sage and with this you are lying to yourself and to many others. So you better keep quiet and let those speak who want to speak in His Spirit and who can do that through His mercy."
GGJ|10|41|7|0|Then the rebuked disciple did not say anything anymore and went alone outside where he met a few Jews who asked him if I was in the house and what I was doing.
GGJ|10|41|8|0|But the disciple said: "Go and search for Him yourselves, for I did not receive any command to tell anyone anything about Him."
GGJ|10|41|9|0|Then the disciple went further and watched the old city of which the houses were mostly built with black pieces of basalt, for there was little wood available in this environment for construction.
GGJ|10|41|10|0|The disciples who stayed in the house, discussed further with each other as to what they should do. They finally all agreed with James and wanted to search for Me.
GGJ|10|41|11|0|But a servant of the captain – but not the one who saw Me early in the morning walking before the house of the captain, but one that was sent by his daughter – asked for Me and the captain to know if he was perhaps with Me, since he left the house very early and very hurriedly. But this servant could not receive any information from the disciples.
GGJ|10|41|12|0|Then James said: "Hey, it is as if a flash of lightning went through my soul now. Since the captain left the house so early, he saw the Lord walking and he followed Him. One of his servants will know in which direction he saw him leaving the house. Let us go there, then good news will be given to us."
GGJ|10|41|13|0|After these words of James, they all stood up and went to the house of the captain. There they soon met the servant who was on guard and he told them in which direction he saw Me and then also the captain going.
GGJ|10|41|14|0|When the disciples and also the innkeeper heard that, they went immediately further in the same direction and came soon on the spot outside of the city where I was together with the captain.
GGJ|10|41|15|0|But since I and the captain were sitting on a block of basalt of which the back side hid us, those who searched did not see us that quickly.
GGJ|10|41|16|0|But James said: "Let us now go upon this rocky height, for from there we surely will be able to see far and from there we certainly will see the Lord walking somewhere."
GGJ|10|41|17|0|Then they all climbed up, and when they came completely on top, they soon saw Me and the captain.
GGJ|10|41|18|0|They all were very happy to have found Me. Only Simon Judah walked towards Me and said with a friendly face: "But Lord and Master, look, we were anxious and sad because we did not know where You had gone this morning. If You would have told us something about it, we all would have gone with You at once as we always do and we would not have had to worry about You. We ask You not to do this again to us in this environment that is strange for us, but if You would like to go somewhere alone according to Your wisdom, then tell us to stay alone, then we certainly will never go against Your holy will. For look, we love You above all, and therefore we become worried when only for a few moments we do not know where You are and what You do."
GGJ|10|41|19|0|I said: "Come now, I would have told you if I would not have known beforehand that you would search for Me and certainly find Me. Besides, it did not harm any of you that I have strengthened your love for Me again. But I had to do something alone with this new friend and so I walked alone to this place.
GGJ|10|41|20|0|This city and its environment will be a refuge for those who believe in Me at the time of the great humiliation of Jerusalem, as I already pointed out to you, and that is why already now a good foundation has to be laid here for a strong community in My name by this friend who has authority over many gentiles. And with this you know now also why I wanted to be completely alone with the captain.
GGJ|10|41|21|0|But if My absence of only a few moments made you now already so worried, then what will you do when I will leave you with My body for a longer time?"
GGJ|10|41|22|0|Simon Judah said again: "Lord and Master, we well know what You want to say to us by that. If it must be so according to Your decree, we will bear Your absence, which will be very sad for us, in the hope that all the other things that You have revealed to us will also most certainly be fulfilled. But that no one of us wants to be close to that time, this You can read in our hearts. But always only Your will be done."
GGJ|10|42|1|1|The captain comforts the disciples (23/24)
GGJ|10|42|1|0|Then the captain said to the one to who I just said what would happen to Me in Jerusalem, and that he should not be offended about it when he will hear about it: "Friends, also I know now what makes your heart so sad. But if this is the only way to break the stubbornness of many unbelievers in Jerusalem and to make them seeing and believing, I cannot help but to glorify, praise and love our Lord and Master and God even more, for only the highest and purest love of God can bear this from His created beings. Our human love would not be able to do that.
GGJ|10|42|2|0|Besides, the Lord will be in our midst again after 3 days, and will fill us with His mighty Spirit, and in this manner He will stay with His followers until the end of this Earth. So I think that we have all reason to rejoice about all the things that He has determined and that He wants to bear for the possible salvation of all men. For those fools, who are full of blindness, can in their wild rage assault the body of the Lord and also kill Him, if He will allow it for the improvement of the blind ones – feeling obliged by His love for us men – but who will be able to kill the eternal, almighty divine Being in His body? It will revive His exalted body again, and on the 3rd day He will be again with us just like now, so that we can be extremely joyful about this.
GGJ|10|42|3|0|Friends, if I would allow the least of doubt in myself about that, then on my intervention, 100,000 of the bravest soldiers would stand already within 2 weeks before the walls of Jerusalem, because I am captain of the first and highest rank and have received all authority from Rome, and within a few weeks not one stone would stand upon the other. But because the Lord first wants to accomplish the greatest wonder in that godless city, there will be always time enough for the destruction of that evil city, for if the people would still not repent after that greatest sign of the Lord by their evil but still free will and as a result of their love for the world and their self love, which is also possible, then we Romans will come and preach a completely different gospel to them with the sword – the gospel of the kingdom of the devil and all his furies.
GGJ|10|42|4|0|Then it will be no more: 'Peace be with you', but: 'Death will come over you, because you did not want to recognize the time in which God the Lord Himself personally visited you.'
GGJ|10|42|5|0|So let us be cheerful and joyful, for all that the Lord wills, does and allows is so endlessly good that we cannot imagine. We can very cheerfully go home now and partake of a very well-prepared morning meal, if this is well pleasing to You, o Lord?"
GGJ|10|42|6|0|I said: "Sure, because the servants of our innkeeper did their utmost best to prepare a very good morning meal for us. Also your wife and your daughter went very soon after the departure of the disciples to the woman of the innkeeper to ask for Me, and they very zealously worked together to prepare the morning meal. So we can break up and go slowly to the inn. But let us make a small detour outside of the city to go there, so that not too many people in the city would notice us, who would then massively follow us."
GGJ|10|42|7|0|That seemed a very good idea to the captain, and we took the suggested way.
GGJ|10|42|8|0|Along the way, the disciples were surprised about the wisdom of the captain, and Simon Judah said: "This was also not given to him by his flesh and blood, but by the Lord. However, in one time more than to us since the time that we are with Him. But the Lord will know why."
GGJ|10|42|9|0|I said: "Because in one time he came to Me with more than you since you are with Me. But when after My glorification My Spirit will fill your heart, you also will be lead into all wisdom."
GGJ|10|42|10|0|With this, My disciples were also satisfied, and they all became very cheerful, because the words of the captain had a good influence on them that lasted with them for a longer time, but of course, it gradually lost its strength again.
GGJ|10|42|11|0|Now we reached our inn where the disciple Judas Iscariot was in discussion with some Jews. When he saw us, he went into the house and let the Jews alone because the smell of the food attracted him already very much.
GGJ|10|42|12|0|Also the few Jews wanted to enter the house, but the innkeeper said: "Friends, you know about the little space of my inn, so stay for the time being in the front garden, and if you need something, it will be brought to you. After we will have finished the morning meal, there still will be time to present your request, but give us some rest during the meal."
GGJ|10|42|13|0|Then the Jews stayed in the front garden and ordered some bread and wine against the payment of 6 pennies.
GGJ|10|43|1|1|Veronica’s morning meal (23/25)
GGJ|10|43|1|0|We went to the dining room where the daughter of the captain came to meet Me very kindly and thanked Me for the mercy of being worthy to see Me once again and to put the food before Me that she had prepared for Me.
GGJ|10|43|2|0|I commended her and went to sit at the table. And the daughter set a golden platter with a few very well prepared fishes before Me, and a white wheat bread and the golden cup full of wine. For the others, a completely roasted calve was set on several platters before the disciples.
GGJ|10|43|3|0|According to Roman custom, cooked beef with a very seasoned smelling broth was served for the captain, his also present subordinates and his wife and daughter. And the morning meal tasted extremely well to all of them, and the wine and the bread were not spared.
GGJ|10|43|4|0|Veronica asked Me if the fishes that were prepared by her tasted good.
GGJ|10|43|5|0|I said: "Just look at the platter and see if I had left anything. Every food that is offered in love by men to Me, tastes good to Me. You prepared these fishes that are of the noblest kind from the Lake of Galilee with the fire of your love, and that is why they tasted extremely good to Me.
GGJ|10|43|6|0|Although I do not need to receive food for My body from you men, but I nevertheless accept it out of love for them. For they can give Me nothing that I have not given them before, but if, with true love, they give Me back what I gave them before, I also accept it with all love and great joy of heart as if they had given it to Me from their possessions.
GGJ|10|43|7|0|This is also the case when you give something to a poor person out of love for Me, for when someone gives something out of true love for Me, and from that for his needy fellowman, I accept it completely as if he had done it for Me Myself, and I will reward him here and in the beyond.
GGJ|10|43|8|0|Remember these words of Mine very well and act accordingly, then you always can expect My full love. But you also liked very much to eat such fishes. Why did you not prepare a few also for yourself today?"
GGJ|10|43|9|0|Somewhat shy, Veronica said: "Yes, Lord and Master, I would have done that, but there were no more in our fish tanks. And even those 4 that I gave You must have come there by a miracle, for the servant himself, who takes care of our food, told me so when I asked him for fish. He thought that there would be no more fishes left at all, but when he went to see anyway and saw the fishes therein, he said: 'Truly, this is a miracle, for already for a couple of months no fishes could be seen or discovered there.' And I believe that servant, because I never caught him lying. So these fishes are thus really a miracle, and so I truly gave You, o Lord, only what You have given me before."
GGJ|10|43|10|0|I said: "My dear Veronica, it may have partly happened with your fishes as you think now, for they are My gift anyway, even if it was not such a miracle as you asserted. Your fish tanks are already very old and has many corners in which such fishes can easily hide for a long time to appear then at a certain moment, which was then also the case with your fishes, but that they hid until today and that no one could discover them, that was My will.
GGJ|10|43|11|0|But if you are very fond of such fishes, then send a servant to your fish tanks, then there certainly will still be a few. And when you will find them, then prepare them for the midday meal for Me, for you and also for the others. We all will have enough."
GGJ|10|44|1|1|The importance of the Lord’s teaching in relation to His deeds (23/26)
GGJ|10|44|1|0|When Veronica, the captain, his wife and his subordinates heard what I said, they went, without wasting another word, quickly to the fish tanks that were near a spring on the land of the innkeeper and which the captain had rented from the innkeeper because the innkeeper never had fishes anyway – and they found all the fish tanks filled with the most noble fishes.
GGJ|10|44|2|0|Full of amazement they all came back quickly and said: "O Lord and Master in Your Spirit already since eternity, this is a real miracle, and we all see now very clearly that no one on Earth can give You anything which he did not receive from You first. All thanks to You for this gift as for each other gift, for You only are the miraculous eternal Giver of all gifts, and we, all too often ungrateful men, are the main receivers. Therefore, to You only we give all thanks, all glory, all praise and all our love."
GGJ|10|44|3|0|I said: "Well now, although this is good and just, but do not make a sensation in front of the people."
GGJ|10|44|4|0|The captain said: "Lord, we will never do or undertake anything against Your will, but allow me to write a secret letter about this to many of my friends in Rome, for these things should not remain hidden for the brighter men that I know."
GGJ|10|44|5|0|I said: "Friend, Rome has been taken care of already, and your friend Agricola and also several of his companions know Me much better than you do now, but in My name you can take care of this community that I entrusted to you. Then My reward for you will not fail.
GGJ|10|44|6|0|But do not talk there also too much about the signs that I have performed on special occasions, but all the more about My teaching by which all men are called for the eternal life in My Kingdom. For nobody will be blissful by only My miracles, but only if he believes in Me and lives and acts according to My teaching.
GGJ|10|44|7|0|Although one can be forced to believe by My signs – which is not very useful to his soul – but the one who recognizes Me by My words, who believes in Me and lives and acts according to My teaching from his completely free will that is not coerced, stands much higher in My Kingdom than the one who came to believe in Me and My teaching by My signs. Remember this well and do not make a big sensation of My signs.
GGJ|10|44|8|0|The one in whom the spirit of truth will prevail, will also recognize the truth of My words without any outer sign and will become entirely free in that truth and will reject everything that binds him.
GGJ|10|44|9|0|My teaching will remain and will never pass away throughout eternity, but all the signs that I have performed, and will still perform, will in the course of time, as any other historical story, for the greatest part here and there be preserved from mouth to mouth, with many changes and falsifications, and will in later times be hardly believed by the enlightened people, or not at all. But by the pure truth of My teaching, the people will become easily aware, also in much later times, of who the One was who gave that truth to the people. So do not make too much sensation of My deeds, except those of My love."
GGJ|10|44|10|0|This had a good influence on the Romans who otherwise attached great importance to signs and wonders, but by this lesson of Mine they came to see things quite differently and better.
GGJ|10|45|1|1|The objections of the subofficer (23/27)
GGJ|10|45|1|0|A subofficer, who was also an educated Roman, said after some deep reflection: "Lord and Master, although I can see the truth of the wise advice that You have given us, but I still would like to make a small objection.
GGJ|10|45|2|0|If at the spreading of Your teaching we cannot make a sensation of Your signs and deeds that can only be done by a God, then You are in the eyes of the usually natural thinking man a very wise teacher of the people who draws out of the best intelligent basics and gives the best teaching to his fellowmen, but by that You still will not be a God. For with all the nations that we know, especially those from ancient times, there have been wise teachers who instructed men in all kinds of useful things and who also educated them in the perception of a God, which became however very distorted in the course of time.
GGJ|10|45|3|0|Those teachers were for their office surely also instructed by Your Spirit, but by that they were not directly You Yourself. And so it was quite possible that their teachings were not considered as a living word of God but were only seen as a wise human word that came from the experience and attentive observation of nature and its changing phenomena of many men in many ages, which was used in various ways in practical life for the benefit of men.
GGJ|10|45|4|0|The miner learned about the metals and how to work with them, the farmer grew grain on the fields, the gardener pruned the fruit trees, the grapevines and still other fruits and medicinal herbs, the shepherd took care of his flock in an ordered manner, they built better houses and finally big cities, and man also clothed himself more and more efficiently.
GGJ|10|45|5|0|All these useful things for life, and still much more, came thanks to several very wise teachers, and surely, we ourselves still owe them many thanks, for otherwise, without them, we still would be like the extremely rude and very barbaric hordes of the Scythes who live with their wild herds in the holes of the Earth and in old, hollow trees, who do not really have a language but howl like the animals in the forest and have not any idea of a divinity, neither have they any other kind of development.
GGJ|10|45|6|0|A wise teacher did certainly never arise among these people. And that is why they are still in a condition that is little different from that of the wild animals. Once one or more wise teachers will arise among them, they also will gradually reach a higher human level of development. But no matter what kind of wise principals of life such teacher will set up for his people, bringing his people to a higher level, will he by that be an only true God like You? And will he be capable to heal the sick only by his will and by his living word, fill empty wine sacks with the best of wine and the tanks with fish in one moment?
GGJ|10|45|7|0|So there is an enormous difference between the people being taught about everything by an awakened human teacher or – as this is here now very obvious and unmistakably the case – directly by God Himself.
GGJ|10|45|8|0|That is why, according to my human intellectual opinion, men should not only receive Your very wise and true teaching but also know that this teaching did not come as in ancient times through the mouth of a wise person, but directly from the mouth of God, who according to His eternal decree has physically assumed the human nature and form. And also that these deeds, which can only be performed by God and of which thousands of witnesses can testify, have very clearly proven that He is not a human being, but according to the full and undisputable truth the only true God Himself.
GGJ|10|45|9|0|In order to let the blind people understand and make it clear to them about the actual truth of life, of which they still by far do not have the least of notion, Your miracles cannot and should not be kept secret, but one should proclaim them faithfully and truthfully as to how, where and by which occasion they were performed by You, and be proclaimed to the people together with the teaching of salvation.
GGJ|10|45|10|0|I do not want to directly assert that one should pass on to people absolutely everything that You performed in the many places where Your divine feet have walked and that You have visited, but the most important deeds should not be forgotten.
GGJ|10|45|11|0|Whether the people who will live much later will entirely consider them as pious historical myths, will in my opinion not be very harmful to the truth of Your teaching. Because to those who will discover the divinity of Your personality in the teaching, Your deeds will also be true and very understandable. But those who will not accept Your teaching because of the deeds that You performed in our presence, because they will seem perhaps too incredible to them, will also without knowing Your deeds find as little the truth of life in Your teaching as up till now the temple servants in Jerusalem and the Pharisees in other places. Lord and Master, am I right or not?"
GGJ|10|46|1|1|The importance of the truth (23/28)
GGJ|10|46|1|0|I said: "You should not have used so many words here, then I also would have understood the good will and the pure attitude of your very clear mind. But since you have spoken, it is also good for the sake of the others, because you spoke very well.
GGJ|10|46|2|0|I also did not say that the one who proclaims My teaching to other people should not mention My deeds at all, but not too much sensation should be made of it. And then by preference only those deeds should be mentioned that I have done to people out of pure love, as a Doctor and Helper, to one person or to several people who were in the greatest need.
GGJ|10|46|3|0|And no sensation should be made of those deeds – although I also performed them out of love for the people – that were done to convince them more quickly of the truth of My teaching, which is only necessary especially in this time, but not in future times in which My word will already perform signs by itself. For this would soon increase people's desire and make them long more for all kinds of wonders than for the influence of the true life which My teaching has in man. And people who are eager for wonders will also more easily and sooner by dissuaded from the actual, inner truth of life by false wonders that are performed by false teachers and prophets, than those who will carefully examine everything and who will only keep for themselves what is good and true.
GGJ|10|46|4|0|To all those who, without doubting and actively, will firmly adhere to the truth of My teaching, I will give the power to perform all kinds of signs of pure love in My name anyway. In this way, My word will perform wonders of itself, which will certainly be more useful for the spreading of My teaching than if you would relate to the people all the many thousands of signs that I have performed.
GGJ|10|46|5|0|If out of the living spirit of My word, the gift to perform signs will be given to you, you should not publicly make a big scene out of it, for by that you would do much more harm to the good cause of the truth of My teaching than be useful. Because everything that is imposed and forced does not awake My Spirit in the soul, or only partly here and there.
GGJ|10|46|6|0|Only the free, personally chosen and not enforced truth, which is the actual light and life of My Spirit of love in the human soul, can do that. So perform wonders as few as possible for those people who thirst for the truth if you do not want to make half dead believing dolls out of them.
GGJ|10|46|7|0|However, if you have performed one or the other sign before people who are experienced in all kinds of worldly sciences, then do not neglect to show them the cause of the success, so that by that, also their faith in Me will be more alive. The cause however, is always only Me, and without Me no one is capable to perform anything that is truthful.
GGJ|10|46|8|0|As to how it should be explained to people with an already clearer spirit and stronger will, no one of you should crack his head on that, for if someone of you will need it, then it also will be laid in his mouth, word for word. Because those who love Me and keep My commandments, I Myself will in the spirit of all truth go to them and reveal Myself to them. Then they will hear from Myself of all the things I have taught and done in this time.
GGJ|10|46|9|0|For if you would want to have them written down in books, with all the circumstances and additional events, you would need more than 1,000 writers for as long as 100 years. And if then everything would be written down in the almost countless many books, who would read them all, while being directly able to act according to My teaching which he could hardly hastily read in the many books, even in several hundreds of years? With this, you will all realize now why you should not make a great sensation of the signs that I have performed. The truth will work for itself.
GGJ|10|46|10|0|If you have understood this, then let us go outside, then I will strengthen you and tell you about all the things which still have to happen today."
GGJ|10|46|11|0|Now they all praised My wisdom, stood up together from the table and went with Me outside, upon a hill near the city of Pella.
GGJ|10|47|1|1|The question of the captain Pellagius about possession (23/29)
GGJ|10|47|1|0|When we were all on the mentioned hill from where a part of the Lake of Galilee as well as the cities Abila, Golan and Aphek could be seen, I laid the hands upon all those who were present and gave them the power to heal all kinds of sicknesses and to drive evil spirits out of those who were possessed by laying on their hands in My name.
GGJ|10|47|2|0|After this action, the captain asked Me: "Lord and Master, I have seen and observed people on several occasions who behaved and moved very strangely. For some time they were very calm, and when I asked something to them they gave very intelligent answers, and no mental disturbance was apparent. But suddenly they were seized by some invisible power. They twisted their whole being, started to rage and behaved badly by all kinds of awful slandering, even towards people of good reputation and against the gods or about the one God of the Jews and against the prophets, and they hit themselves terribly with their fists. And if one wanted to forcibly chain them, they burst out in a horrible laughing, and the one who touched them fared badly.
GGJ|10|47|3|0|In the old mine city of Gadara, not far from here, I have known 2 men against who a whole Roman legion could do little or nothing. They stayed in the old quarry and were a big trouble for the travelers and also for the inhabitants. When they were caught and bound with chains and ropes, it was to no avail, for once they were seized by that secret power, they even tore off the strongest chains and ropes in one moment, hit themselves and also others who dared to approach them, and when they were surrounded by soldiers, these were so much thrown at with stones that they quickly had to flee to avoid of being terribly mutilated. And when sharp arrows were shot at them from a distance, they laughed, for even the most skilled and best trained archers could not shoot one arrow near to them.
GGJ|10|47|4|0|I suppose that these men were possessed by very evil demons? Who and what are those demons, and why is it permitted that often the most innocent people, yes now and then even innocent children are tormented by them?"
GGJ|10|47|5|0|I said: "About all the things you ask, My disciples and also several of your friends in Rome and also elsewhere are already completely instructed, and at the right time this will also become clear to you. In the mean time let it be sufficient for you to know that now I gave you the power to drive out such evil spirits of men by the might and the power that exists in My name. What you have asked Me now, you first of all will come to know from those whom you will heal, and you can learn many things from My disciples who witnessed that I healed the possessed ones in Gadara."
GGJ|10|47|6|0|When the captain heard what I said, he as well as all the others thanked Me for strengthening them, except Judas Iscariot who did not come with us on the hill but was roaming around the city at that time to beg for a so-called tip from all those whom I had healed – an activity that was not new or rare with him, for he was and remained a real thief and was never satisfied. Also no one asked for him, and no one missed him.
GGJ|10|48|1|1|Two possessed men are brought to the Lord (23/30)
GGJ|10|48|1|0|After they all had expressed their thanks for the might and power I had given them, 2 citizens came from the city to us on the hill. One was the known Greek innkeeper and the other, his neighbor, was a Roman. He was a smith and also practiced now and then the healing of sick animals and at times also of sick people, especially half fools and epileptics, and sometimes with good healing results.
GGJ|10|48|2|0|Right at that morning 2 young men, between 20 and almost 30 years old, from the nearby city of Abila were brought to the inn of the Greek in order to heal them there by the smith, and according to the smith they had a threefold epileptic disease. The smith immediately tried his methods, but they did not work, and then the 2 really began to rage, expressed the greatest insults against the smith and also the innkeeper and they threatened to harm all their activities, and their body and possessions.
GGJ|10|48|3|0|Then the innkeeper, who was terribly frightened, said to the smith: "The great Lord and Master must certainly still be here. He must be filled with all divine power and might, because otherwise He would not have been able yesterday afternoon to completely heal so many people who had diseases that are otherwise incurable. Let us go and find Him. We can ask for Him in the Jewish inn."
GGJ|10|48|4|0|On this, they went immediately to the Jewish inn, asked for Me, and they were told and indicated where I was. So from there they came hastily to Me and told Me everything that happened to them that morning.
GGJ|10|48|5|0|And I said to them: "These are not epileptics but these are 2 very severely possessed persons. In the one are 5 evil spirits and in the other, who is the eldest, even 17. Bring them here, then they will be helped here."
GGJ|10|48|6|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, that will be quite difficult because those 2 are totally uncontrollable and so strong that 20 strong men would not be able to hold them, and they also do not allow anyone to approach them."
GGJ|10|48|7|0|I said: "As they were brought to you by their family members from Abila, so they also can be brought here by those same family members. Thus go and bring them here."
GGJ|10|48|8|0|At once the innkeeper and the smith went back to the house and told it directly to those who brought the 2 possessed persons from Abila to Pella, and they tried to bring the 2 possessed persons to Me.
GGJ|10|48|9|0|But at first they did not want, and several well distinguishable voices came out of the mouth of the 2, who spoke thus: "What have we to do with the Son of the supreme God? Must we let us be tormented prematurely by the power of His will and word?"
GGJ|10|48|10|0|But now the innkeeper said: "If you absolutely do not want to go, you will be forced by his almightiness, and your resistance will be useless."
GGJ|10|48|11|0|Then all the evil ones cried out from the 2: "We surely know that we can never oppose His will, but we nevertheless want to resist it as long as it will be possible!"
GGJ|10|48|12|0|Now the innkeeper said: "Listen, you evil spirits, who have the insolence to defy the almighty will of the Lord, now the Lord wants it – stand up and go!"
GGJ|10|48|13|0|When the innkeeper had said these words, where I perceptibly supported his will with Mine, the 2 stood up, and at once, without any resistance, they let them be brought to Me by their family members who followed the innkeeper and the smith.
GGJ|10|49|1|1|Pellagius heals a possessed person (23/31)
GGJ|10|49|1|0|When they came to Me, the innkeeper said: "Lord and Master from eternity, here are the 2. It was not easy to bring them here. They only could not resist against the power of Your will."
GGJ|10|49|2|0|I said: "It is good that they are here, so that you will be able to well know the difference between so-called fools, epileptics and people who are truly possessed by evil spirits.
GGJ|10|49|3|0|These belong however to the already very severely possessed, and men can only free them of the actual Philistine spirits that they possess through praying and much fasting. But here neither praying nor fasting will be necessary.
GGJ|10|49|4|0|The youngest who is only possessed by 5 spirits can be freed of his spirits by any of you because you are strengthened by Me, but the eldest who is possessed by 17 spirits cannot be freed of his evil indwelling by any of you without My special power of will, because for this purpose, the faith of you all contains still too little true living divine power. This you will only receive when you will be completely permeated by My Spirit – which is not the case with you now.
GGJ|10|49|5|0|But now I assign you, Pellagius, for the youngest. Lay your hands upon him in My name and say: 'In the name of Jesus, the Lord, I command that you will all go out of this man, visibly for us, and this in the form that is common to your old, stubborn evilness.'
GGJ|10|49|6|0|If you will do that, friend, the 5 demons will immediately go out of this man and leave him forever. So go and do it."
GGJ|10|49|7|0|Then the captain went to the possessed one and did as I had advised to him, and the 5 evil spirits went out of the man in the form of 5 hazy snakes with bat wings and flew for some time around our heads.
GGJ|10|49|8|0|And a voice was clearly heard by us all that went out of the spirits and sounded like this: "Lord, almighty One, when will the deliverance from our hard captivity dawn?"
GGJ|10|49|9|0|I said: "When you will change your will. You spirits know the truth, and the light of life is not strange to you. Then why do you still hang on to the old lie and its works of rigid stubbornness for already 1,000 years, according to the time of this Earth? Change your will and beg for forgiveness and mercy to the One who is Lord over everything and will be for eternity from now on, then deliverance will also dawn for you."
GGJ|10|49|10|0|The spirits said: "Lord, that is what we want, but You give us another and better will, and show us like that Your forgiveness and mercy. Deliver us from the old evil of the lie and its works, for also we are descendants of Abraham, although we come from Esau."
GGJ|10|49|11|0|I said: "It will be given to you as you yourselves want. Go now again to where your love and will attract you."
GGJ|10|49|12|0|The spirits said: "Lord, we do not discover in ourselves any love, neither a will. So let happen to us as You want and according to Your mercy, for we are fed up with our will and our love."
GGJ|10|49|13|0|I said: "Then ascend to the region of this Earth where purer brothers will guide you further."
GGJ|10|49|14|0|When I had said that, the 5 spirits received human forms, as if formed from light vapor. They grabbed each other and floated then away in the form of an ever more transparent little sheep cloud. Then it quickly disappeared and was no more visible.
GGJ|10|49|15|0|The man who was freed from his 5 tormenting spirits came to Me and said: "O Lord and Master, I thank You in the first place because You freed me of my great torment, but I also acknowledge as a heathen that from now on I will no more believe in any of our many gods and worship them, for You only are the God of all gods, men and creatures of this Earth, and all demons must bow their knees for Your name! Therefore, all honor, all love and all praise goes eternally only to You!
GGJ|10|49|16|0|And what I have said now aloud, I also swear in front of all men and all gods to whom still numberless people adhere and sacrifice, but who are nothing and who have no power or authority.
GGJ|10|49|17|0|However, if there still would be some higher god against whom I may have sinned by this open confession, then let him sling a flash of lightning at me from the Heavens and kill me."
GGJ|10|49|18|0|His family members, who were still heathens, were frightened because of the young man's oath, and they expected that Zeus would be very offended and would certainly destroy the one who was freed by slinging a flash of lightning from the Heavens.
GGJ|10|49|19|0|But since there was no flash of lightning, the young man said to his family: "Why do you expect a punishment from a place from where no punishment should be expected? For there is no Zeus, and even less a flash of lightning in his power or hand, neither did it ever exist.
GGJ|10|49|20|0|Look, the One here, before whom I kneel down in gratitude, is the true and almighty Zeus. If He would say that now at once 1,000 times 1,000 flashes of lightning must come down from the clouds or from the cloudless sky to the Earth, then they also would come down and destroy what He has destined to be destroyed."
GGJ|10|49|21|0|I said to the freed young man: "Stand up, My son, and remain with your new faith, then you will never more be harmed. But let us also free your brother from his 17 tormenting spirits."
GGJ|10|50|1|1|The Lord drives out 17 spirits from a possessed person (23/32)
GGJ|10|50|1|0|When I had said that, the heathens who were present were seized by fear and great fright, for they already had great respect for the 5 spirits.
GGJ|10|50|2|0|But I stood quickly up from My place, went to the possessed one and said with My hand held up: "I want it. So go out of the inward parts of this man, visibly before all who are present, for you have no right to possess and to torment him."
GGJ|10|50|3|0|Then they shook the man a few times, so that he fell on the ground, but he quickly stood up again when the evil spirits went out of him in the form of little, black crocodiles.
GGJ|10|50|4|0|However, these looked much more compact and could not lift themselves into the air but crawled around on the ground. They finally directed their mouth at Me and furiously screeched at Me (the spirits): "What have we to do with You? We do not know You and could never go against Your laws on Earth because they never existed. With what right do You want to chastise us now? Why did You chase us out by You superior power of this our habitation that we conquered with difficulty?"
GGJ|10|50|5|0|I said: "Were you not there when I gave the laws on the Mount Sinai? Who urged you at that time to defy Me, to mock Me, to make a golden calf and then to worship it instead of Me? You were the greatest troublemakers then and convinced many people to turn their back on Me. How then do you say now that I am completely strange and unknown to you and that I never gave you any laws according to which I can now rightly command you?
GGJ|10|50|6|0|That what happened to you at the time when Moses came in the valley to you, and who in justified zealous anger smashed the stone tables of the law, should also happen to you now. So go away from here, for no salvation will dawn for you for a long time."
GGJ|10|50|7|0|Then they hurriedly crawled away from us along the steep slope of the hill to a swampy cleft that was densely overgrown with all kinds of weeds, and they howled and screeched wildly.
GGJ|10|50|8|0|Then the captain said to Me: "O Lord and Master, that cleft will be a disaster for all the inhabitants of this place if You will not purify it from those 17 evil demons, for even I became afraid of these truly bestial spirits. So please let them not stay in that cleft."
GGJ|10|50|9|0|I said: "Just wait awhile until I am ready with the healed person, then we will see how this cleft can be purified."
GGJ|10|50|10|0|On this, also the second healed person fell on his knees before Me, thanked Me for the healing of his torment that lasted already several years, and he made then the same confession of faith which his brother had done before. Then he asked Me not to forget the request of the captain, for also he could not look anymore into this dirty cleft without disgust.
GGJ|10|50|11|0|I said: "A little more of the right patience, for we still will see whether 1 of the 17 will come back in another form and dispute with Me. For also these spirits still have a completely free will."
GGJ|10|50|12|0|The captain said: "Lord and Master, what is actually the reason that those spirits became visible for us in the form of the very horrible animals that I know? Although the first 5 finally changed their appearance, but those 17 retained their horrible, ugly appearance in which they became visible for us, and they also went away from here in that same appearance. Why do those spirits become visible before men in such form?"
GGJ|10|51|1|1|The nature of the 5 spirits that were cast out first (23/33)
GGJ|10|51|1|0|I said: "Because that appearance corresponds to their inner evil greedy love. Although the winged snake corresponds to a certain degree of worldly cleverness and can be compared with the subtle stratagem of a commander, but when you look at that cleverness more closely you will find very little neighborly love in it, but instead of that, you will discover extremely great selfishness, imperiousness and unrestrained pride. And look, that inner condition of a soul appears in My supreme light of truth in a form that corresponds to it completely.
GGJ|10|51|2|0|Just imagine a winged snake – they still exist in the nature in some places in the middle and the south of Africa and also existed in these parts of the country at the time of the Philistines during very hot years. It is already difficult to fight against a snake without wings – because of its secret cunningness – and for a common man it is still better to run away from it to confront its cunningness.
GGJ|10|51|3|0|However, in case of a winged snake, also running away from it does often not help, but only iron clothing and a sharp sword in the hand of a well trained warrior. And that iron clothing is here the power of My love in you. The sharp sword is here My word. And the truth of My word, which can overcome everything, is the well trained warrior and a true hero of all heroes.
GGJ|10|51|4|0|From this you can well conclude now why the first 5 spirits had to appear here before Me in the form of winged snakes, for at the time of the war of the Jews and them, they were very cunning commanders, and they had no other goal except their own advantage, gain and fame, because each one of them tried to establish a kingdom for themselves.
GGJ|10|51|5|0|Now the man they tormented for a few years is a descendant of their race. They discovered in him a great talent of commander, still very dormant, and they crept into his inward parts to awaken that talent, even with the hope of bringing him later on the throne of Rome. But they could not succeed in this because in the manner they proceeded with his body they only weakened the capabilities that were dormant in his soul, and did not make them alive.
GGJ|10|51|6|0|It was allowed to try out their will on this man to convince themselves that their plan was futile and foolish and could not be executed by their dark cunningness.
GGJ|10|51|7|0|But because they recently went too far in their anger with this man, it was also time to set him completely free from them.
GGJ|10|51|8|0|All this was foreseen, and it was good for this man, and also for the 5 spirits, because this is how this man could find Me, and with Me he found the eternal life of his soul. And the 5 spirits were at this opportunity healed from their old foolishness, which means their meaningless lust that could never be realized, and they have now taken the way in the schools of humility of the already better spirits. That is now briefly all for what concerns the first 5 spirits."
GGJ|10|52|1|1|The background of the 17 spirits (23/34)
GGJ|10|52|1|0|What concerns the appearance of the 17 spirits: that corresponds to the insatiable greediness of the animals in which form they had to visibly appear here.
GGJ|10|52|2|0|When I first dictated the laws for the people of Israel to Moses on the Mount Sinai, with flashes of lightning, thunder, fire and smoke, Moses desired – on My command and referring to My presence – a suitable soberness for the greedy people so that their souls could better accept the truths that were proclaimed to them from the mountain.
GGJ|10|52|3|0|But the people asked Moses, and through him also to Me, if they could retreat from the mountain in a faraway valley because of the great fear and fright for the continuous flashes of lightning and thunder and the fire and the smoke. It would stay there completely sober – and asking if Moses with his brother Aaron would only settle the important things with Me.
GGJ|10|52|4|0|When a great part of the people asked and insisted, the desire was granted. That great part of the people went immediately with all their belongings to a valley that was quite far away from the mountain. For a few weeks they observed Moses' request quite well, but when Moses stayed away for a longer time the people forgot him and Me, slaughtered calves and sheep and took meal after meal.
GGJ|10|52|5|0|Then one of those 17 came forward and tempted the people, because with the help of others he molded a golden calf, asked the people to assemble and said: 'This is our most important food. It is thanks to this that we are alive in this meager desert where our flocks can hardly find enough food. Let us highly honor this valuable symbol and worship it. Prepare now meal after meal and let us be joyful and cheerful around this symbol. Then you must choose us as your commanders, then we will be able to lead you to a fruitful land more quickly than Moses who has completely forgotten us with his ark. In Egypt we learned from the cunning crocodiles what we have to do to catch a good prey. So follow us, then we will not lack abundant meals.'
GGJ|10|52|6|0|And look, many let themselves be seduced to do what these greatest troublemakers advised them.
GGJ|10|52|7|0|However, when a crowd was dancing around the golden calf I sent Moses to them. Urged by Me, he became inflamed in a justified zealous anger and broke the stone tables of the law. Immediately after that, winged snakes came as if glowing, which was in accordance with the justified zealous anger of Moses, and they bit the renegades, and the one who was bitten, had to die. The first among them were our 17 spirits who wanted to acquire fruitful lands and fat roasted meat with the cunningness and greediness of crocodiles. And for this reason they still had to appear here in the form that corresponds to their character.
GGJ|10|52|8|0|This man is not a descendant of the 17, but already since his childhood he used to eat a lot, and because of that he later became a real glutton. And that bad attitude gave the 17 evil spirits access to enter his inward parts.
GGJ|10|52|9|0|But it was to his advantage. Since at first they urged his body to eat even more, his stomach soon lost the ability to consume the food, and the man could then hardly digest anything anymore, so that one was surprised that he could survive with hardly any food. Because of that, he also lost his great gluttony, and by that his soul became more spiritual and stronger in himself. And since his body and still more his soul were restored in the right order, it was the right moment to free him from his tormenting spirits.
GGJ|10|52|10|0|At the same time, that twofold possession had still another great advantage, namely for the inhabitants of Abila who lost almost their whole faith, for they were for the greatest part followers of the doctrine of Diogenes – thus stoics in the highest degree – and did not believe in the survival of the human soul after the death of the body.
GGJ|10|52|11|0|Well now, the possession of these 2 awakened the belief of many in the survival of the soul after the death of the body, although not completely, but still certainly for half. And now after what the 2 formerly possessed ones and their family members have experienced and seen, it will be easy to completely free the inhabitants of Abila from their already deeply rooted stoicism.
GGJ|10|52|12|0|And so, for everything in this world that is allowed by Me, there is nothing that is not for the well being of men. And you, My friend, will very well realize that, just like the others who are present.
GGJ|10|52|13|0|Since you also know now the situation of the 17 spirits, we will now wait and see whether not one of them will return."
GGJ|10|53|1|1|The Lord admonishes the leader of the spirits that were cast out (23/35)
GGJ|10|53|1|0|When I had finished that rather long all-explaining speech in relation to possession, for which they all fervently thanked Me, suddenly a black smoke arose from the already known cleft – as it often arises from the chimney of a potter – crawling toward us, and soon it was very near to us.
GGJ|10|53|2|0|When it was 10 paces away from us, I said very loudly: "Unto there and not further! Unveil yourself and show yourself in your form!"
GGJ|10|53|3|0|Then a very rough form of a man appeared out of the black smoke, visible for all those who were present. The form was as brown-black as that of a Moor and carried a golden calf on his arm as if he wanted to show by that that it was still his god and his love.
GGJ|10|53|4|0|However, with a loud cracking I let a terrible flash of lightning descend from the sky in the form of a winged snake. It hit the golden calf and destroyed it in an instant.
GGJ|10|53|5|0|Then the form began to stir and twist, and finally it brought out the following words: "Lord, why do You not let us enjoy unhindered what our love wants? For we never asked You to create us and then to torment us at Your pleasing for thousands of years and whole eternities long. But now that You have created us, which we did not want, and also breathed into us a love and a free will, why do You punish us if we act according to our love and our will?"
GGJ|10|53|6|0|I said again with a very loud voice: "Who in the whole eternal infinity can prescribe Me, the only Lord, full of all power and might, what I have to do!? Only My eternal love prescribes Me what should happen, and My eternal and endless wisdom is the collaborator of the almightiness of My will and brings it to order!
GGJ|10|53|7|0|Through My righteous helper Moses I set you free from the hard slavery of Egypt when you had to kill your firstborns! I gave you food in the desert, and no one suffered hunger or thirst, except some of you who in the land of abominations indulged too much in gluttony which is very destructive to human souls! I advised them to be sober, for the salvation of their body and especially for the salvation of their soul!
GGJ|10|53|8|0|Why did you desire to separate yourselves from Me when on the Mountain of knowledge I wanted to change you to become My children!? Because you did not dare to guzzle in My light! Then you went away to guzzle, and to worship – instead of Me as Father – a dead golden calf that was made by your hands!
GGJ|10|53|9|0|Who actually breathed that urge in your love!? I certainly not, but you yourselves, by your free will, without which you would be animals and would never be able to develop yourselves to become My children!
GGJ|10|53|10|0|But since you turned away from Me by your free will, then why do you not again raise yourselves against Me by your will that is still free!?
GGJ|10|53|11|0|You think that I torment you!? O, absolutely not! Every devil torments himself by his wrongness and stubbornness when he resists against My wise order and thinks that he can change it according to his malicious love!
GGJ|10|53|12|0|I remain the forever one and the same unchangeable Lord over the whole sensorial and spiritual world! With the pure love for Me, and from that for his fellowman, every man and every spirit can achieve everything with Me and receive everything from Me, but with a kind of violence or pride, eternally nothing, for I am the most violent among all the violent and the mightiest of all the mighty!
GGJ|10|53|13|0|But I am also the meekest of all the meek ones, the best of all the good ones and the most merciful of all those who are merciful. The one who will come to Me in true, remorseful love, asking Me for mercy, I will not withhold it from him. But the one who will revolt against Me after he came to know Me, will eternally not find salvation, but will only throw himself into an ever greater misery!
GGJ|10|53|14|0|Let every evil spirit and every devil remember that! I am the Lord, and besides Me there is not another one! And now go away from here!"
GGJ|10|53|15|0|When I had said that, the spirit left immediately, and soon after that, one could see 17 dark hazy clouds ascending from the cleft and were driven by the wind to the north.
GGJ|10|53|16|0|I said to the captain: "Look, now also the wish of you all has been fulfilled, because those 17 dark bundles of hazy clouds were the 17 evil spirits. The one who was here told the other 16 what he had heard here, and then they decided to leave these regions forever and to decide with each other in the wild north what they will do. For in these regions they would be too much irritated by a certain corresponding influence by the things of this world, and would not be able to turn into themselves, contemplate themselves and see their sinful ugliness. So these 17 spirits will still improve, but before that time will come, a lot of summers will still have to push away the winters on this Earth."
GGJ|10|54|1|1|The dangers of eating impure food (23/36)
GGJ|10|54|1|0|The captain said: "O Lord and Master, do tell us also where such spirits are mostly staying on Earth, so that we more easily can avoid these ominous places and regions. For if one comes in such regions, and he has something in common with such evil spirit it could easily happen that he is seized by him and finally even taken into possession and be harmed, which is truly not desirable."
GGJ|10|54|2|0|I said: "Friend, the one who actively believes in Me and loves Me by doing the works that My love in him is showing him, should not be afraid of that. But men who are still greatly adhered to all kinds of pagan superstition should fear such spirits everywhere and at all times, and they are also already more or less surrounded by them or even possessed by them, for all impure passions of men are stimulated and influenced by spirits who were formerly, during their whole life, controlled by the same impure passions and who surrendered to these with lust and greed.
GGJ|10|54|3|0|Such impure spirits – partly spirits who already lived in this world, but mostly nature spirits who were never begotten in a human body to live in – are everywhere: in the air, on and in the Earth, in the water and in the fire, in stones, metals, plants, animals and also in the blood and flesh of men. That is why people should not eat the flesh of suffocated or impure animals.
GGJ|10|54|4|0|Although, in case of need, the flesh of impure animals can also be eaten, but it first has to be well cleaned, marinated with salt and good herbs, dried by the fire and then smoked with good herbs, in order to free it from the impure spirits.
GGJ|10|54|5|0|The flesh of animals of prey is harmful to human beings, even with all the precaution measures that I advised you, because the impure spirits can never be completely removed from them.
GGJ|10|54|6|0|So also, men should not drink water from impure springs, and they should keep their wells clean, as Moses strictly commanded the Israelites in My name.
GGJ|10|54|7|0|The one who – as far as his body is concerned – will live according to the instructions of Moses will always and everywhere be spared of being possessed by evil and impure spirits. And this all the more sure if he actively believes in Me and My fatherly care, and who will start, do and end everything in My name. But without that, he is at each moment exposed to a thousand dangers of all kinds, unfortunately as a result of his own laziness, ignorance and foolishness.
GGJ|10|54|8|0|If I would not protect, by My angels, those who already from nature have a better attitude and will, there would be only few people on this Earth who would not be possessed. But men should not rely too much on that because My angels do not restrain the will of men. This is also for you something to think about."
GGJ|10|54|9|0|When I had finished that, they all thanked Me and praised My wisdom and power. And the inhabitants of Abila asked Me if I also would like to visit their city, for they would announce Me there.
GGJ|10|54|10|0|I said: "You still can do that but I do not say precisely the time and the hour when I will come to you. But I also will come to you. Now you can go back home. But first take some bread and wine with your innkeeper. And eat only the flesh of pigs after you have prepared it as I advised you."
GGJ|10|54|11|0|Then they all thanked Me once more and went then to the city with the Greek innkeeper and the smith.
GGJ|10|54|12|0|We still stayed on the hill for some time, and the captain and also the other Romans asked Me many more things, and I removed their doubts.
GGJ|10|54|13|0|So it became fully noon, and a messenger from our innkeeper, who stayed with us, came on the hill to invite us for the midday meal. And we stood up and followed the messenger.
GGJ|10|55|1|1|Section: The Lord in Abila
GGJ|10|55|1|1|The trip to Abila (23/37)
GGJ|10|55|1|0|When we came to our innkeeper, a great number of people stood before the entrance of the house. They once more wanted to see Me and speak to Me since they themselves were witnesses of My deeds and also heard already a few things about My teaching.
GGJ|10|55|2|0|But I sent them to our captain Pellagius and told them that they would receive My complete teaching from him.
GGJ|10|55|3|0|The captain promised them that he would instruct them in everything.
GGJ|10|55|4|0|The people were satisfied with that and they slowly dispersed. We entered the house where the midday meal stood already on the table. We partook of the meal and were meanwhile full of good memories.
GGJ|10|55|5|0|When we soon finished the meal, and I had announced to all those who were present that in 1 hour I would depart with My disciples to Abila, the captain asked Me if he, together with his subofficers and Veronica, could escort Me to that city and also to the other places and cities that were under his command.
GGJ|10|55|6|0|I allowed him, about which he was very glad, and he immediately took preparations for the departure.
GGJ|10|55|7|0|We left the house of the innkeeper 1 hour later and he also escorted Me a long way outside of the city, together with his healed son, the Greek innkeeper, the known smith and the veterinarian.
GGJ|10|55|8|0|When I had taken leave of the 4 outside of the city, I also gave the power to the smith to cast out evil spirits with men, for which he could not stop glorifying and praising Me.
GGJ|10|55|9|0|Then with a rather fast pace we traveled over a good main road to Abila. And 1 hour before sunset we reached that city which was not so small.
GGJ|10|55|10|0|That city also was mostly inhabited by gentiles. Only 10 Jewish families lived in that city and were poorly accommodated, and they had to serve the gentiles and live from them. All 10 families had only 1 ancient and deteriorated house to live in. Therefore, in that city they did not have their own inn and no synagogue.
GGJ|10|55|11|0|When we came near the city I said to the captain: "Now go with your companions before us into the city, and let the 10 Jewish families know that I will come to them and will stay overnight with them. All the rest will become clear later on by itself."
GGJ|10|55|12|0|When the captain heard what I said, he walked immediately with his followers before us, went directly to the Jews and told them what they could expect.
GGJ|10|55|13|0|However, the very poor Jews said to the captain: "O high ruler in the name of the emperor, that would be all good and fine but where can those more than 40 people find a suitable accommodation in this deteriorated house? There are enough deteriorated rooms but who wants to live there? There are more than enough frogs, vipers, salamanders and scorpions, but one cannot accommodate people there. What concerns our own rooms, we hardly have enough room for ourselves to live in, especially at night, and it would be difficult to give in addition to us a decent accommodation to a few people more. And we cannot take care of them at all since we ourselves are extremely poor.
GGJ|10|55|14|0|And so try to dissuade that great Lord and Master – about whose miraculous deeds we have already heard – from finding and taking accommodation with us for the night, for there are several well equipped inns in this city."
GGJ|10|55|15|0|Then the captain said: "I will tell Him your need, of which I surely know, but I also know beforehand that I will not be able to dissuade Him, because once He has decided and said something, happens. He already will know your awkward situation and your need for a long time, and He most certainly comes to you to help you and to bring true consolation, but not to torment you or to burden you with great worries. So kindly meet His will, then you will find great love and mercy with Him."
GGJ|10|55|16|0|The oldest one of the house said: "Yes, yes, let Him come as He pleases. When He is here, it will be obvious to Him at once what our situation is. We are all truly glad that He wants to come to us, but we are sad because for such mercy we cannot offer anything in return."
GGJ|10|55|17|0|While the captain was still talking with the eldest, I already came with the disciples before the Jewish house, which was an old cracked castle and was located on a height outside the city wall.
GGJ|10|55|18|0|The captain saw Me at once. He quickly came to Me and wanted to explain the situation of the Jewish house and its inhabitants.
GGJ|10|55|19|0|But I said to him: "Friend, spare your words, since I know everything for already a long time. But indeed – as you already indicated to these people – I precisely came to them because I very well know the situation of their house and themselves. So let us go immediately to the eldest."
GGJ|10|56|1|1|The Lord in the house of the 10 Jewish families (23/38)
GGJ|10|56|1|0|Escorted by the captain, I went to the eldest of the house, and there where also a few heads of family present who were worried and who looked at us to see what we would do after seeing that the house was an old ruin.
GGJ|10|56|2|0|When I came to the eldest, he said: "You are welcome with us, Lord and Master, but what we can do in return for the great mercy that You are showing us will certainly not be welcome to You. Look at our house. And our clothes will clearly let You see our situation without having to say anything further about it."
GGJ|10|56|3|0|I said: "Peace be with you. I know what your situation is, but your misery is for the greatest part your own fault, for by laziness and by having almost no more trust in God, the only Lord and Giver of all good gifts, no one will make much progress on Earth.
GGJ|10|56|4|0|When you still had the means and the strength, you did nothing to improve your old house. You also did not bother about Jehovah and became acquainted with the blind teaching of the Greek sages by which you became much more miserable than you ever were before.
GGJ|10|56|5|0|Now you became even slaves of the gentiles, and you rather must beg them for a little bread in return of hard work instead of being able to say to them: 'We have deserved it in the sweat of our face.' For it is difficult to serve those who do not believe in any God nor in the survival of the soul after the dead of the body, and thus they also do not believe in a reward in the great world of the beyond, and so they also do not have neighborly love, and they are even enemies of their own life.
GGJ|10|56|6|0|Now in your greatest need you remembered the ancient Jehovah and begged Him for help, and that made Me come to you to help you, in front of the many very blind gentiles who also gave up the belief in their gods for the sake of their Diogenes. I am doing this so that they also will see that the ancient God is still alive and that He helps the one who believes in Him, who keeps His commandments, and expects, in a truthful and unshakable trust, the right help from Him.
GGJ|10|56|7|0|Let Me see your old, very crumbling house, then we will see if we can stay overnight here and if what is damaged can be repaired. After that we will examine your provision rooms to see how much provision there still is."
GGJ|10|56|8|0|The eldest said: "O great Lord and Master. This house must have had many big and smaller rooms before, but we hardly were able to use 7 of them, and even these are already heavily damaged. All the others are still full of all kinds of vermin and are mostly not even accessible anymore for humans. Also our provision rooms are for the moment in a very miserable state. Only one can still be used for half, but even that one is empty, except for a few moldy breadcrumbs. But let us follow Your will and still go and see, so that You, o great Lord and Master, can see with Your own eyes that this is our situation in the land of Gad and Ruben, whose descendants we are."
GGJ|10|56|9|0|Then we walked through all the rooms of the big house, and it all looked like the elder had described.
GGJ|10|56|10|0|However, when we were in the outer and last room, I said: "Now you will come to know God's power in Me, who am also a Son of man as far as My body is concerned. Look, we penetrated through debris of walls, pieces of pillars, thorny shrubs and all kinds of vermin up to this room. And now we will walk back through royally adorned, beautiful rooms that are provided with everything and in which one can well spend the night. I want it, and so be it."
GGJ|10|56|11|0|I hardly had said that when the whole house was already completely changed, and when we then walked through all the rooms and chambers, nowhere any damage could be discovered.
GGJ|10|56|12|0|The Jews of that house slapped their hands above their head and cried out in great joyful amazement: "That can only be done by the One who created Heaven and Earth! Therefore, all glory to You, o great God who gave such power to a human being!"
GGJ|10|56|13|0|Then we visited the provision rooms that were also filled with everything men need to alleviate their hunger and thirst. Then the amazement was even greater, and from sheer astonishment they could not speak for a long time.
GGJ|10|57|1|1|The testimony of the eldest about the Lord (23/39)
GGJ|10|57|1|0|After a while, the eldest spoke the following words: "No, no, no, this is unheard-of! Moses and Elijah, the 2 greatest prophets, did great things, yes, greater than a human being with the most pure reason is ever capable to grasp and understand and which even the most believing mind could hardly believe. But what are all those wonders that were done by the 2 named prophets according to the will of Jehovah – by whose Spirit of power they were filled – compared to this miraculous work? All the prophets, the big ones as well as the small ones, have said: 'The Lord wants it, and the Lord speaks.' But You, o great Lord, said: 'I want it, and it will be'. And in one moment happened what You wanted. That is why You are more than Moses and Elijah.
GGJ|10|57|2|0|Your 'I' is the Lord Himself in its fullness, and now I as a gray man have seen my salvation in You, and I would like to say now: 'O Lord, Lord, let Your old servant pass over into the great world of the beyond in peace. For You are the promised One out of Yourself. Your eternal Spirit has spoken from the mouth of the prophets and predicted Your descend, and You, who are the eternal Truth and Faithfulness Yourself, have kept Your word and came in a body of flesh and blood to us sinful men to lift us up again, Jews as well as gentiles, who are also children of Noah and who also once formed one people with the pre-Abramites under the great Supreme King and High Priest Melchisedech of Salem. Therefore, all honor and all glory goes to You, o Lord, Lord, Lord."
GGJ|10|57|3|0|I said: "Well now, this is good and truly so. That your sunken faith has been lifted up again in one moment by this deed of Mine, is surely very understandable, as well as the fact that you immediately recognized Me, but in the future you first should make your faith alive by the works of true neighborly love. Otherwise, in My eyes, it will be worthless for the life of your soul. For I only came to you people because of My extremely great love for you, and so you people can only come to Me again – and in this way to the eternal life of your souls as My real children – through the love for Me and your fellowman. That you should remember well.
GGJ|10|57|4|0|It is true that the faith in Me is a living light from the Heavens, but only through the works of love. Just as a light that shines in the night will extinguish if it is not continuously fed by oil, so also will the initial most unbendable faith extinguish without the continuous works of love.
GGJ|10|57|5|0|Through this miracle, that was easy for Me to do, I not only lifted up your completely lost faith in your soul, but I also stirred up your love for Me. And in the light of that true, eternal flame of life you then quickly and easily saw who the One in Me was who came to you.
GGJ|10|57|6|0|And now that you immediately and without much difficulty and preaching have seen this, you also should act according to it, so that you and your descendants will stay in the living faith by the works of love in My name."
GGJ|10|57|7|0|The eldest said: "O Lord, Lord, this work will make a big sensation in this region of the 60 cities, with the few Jews as well as with the many gentiles, and also in this city as well as later on in the other cities. If the people will come from all sides to this place and will see that our house that was crumbled for already so long was suddenly changed in a real royal castle, and will ask us how that happened, then what answer should we give them?"
GGJ|10|57|8|0|I said: "Do not worry about that, for when you will have to give an answer to the people about this deed and talk about Me, it will be laid in your mouth what you should say. You can send the very intrusive crowd to the captain and his subordinates, who saw it all happen, then they will receive the right explanation, for these men know Me already very well and know that nothing is impossible for Me."
GGJ|10|58|1|1|The spiritual correspondence of the renovation of the crumbled castle (23/40)
GGJ|10|58|1|0|But so that you also will know why I have now raised up this old crumbled castle again, where in former times kings have lived, and why I have as if completely constructed it anew, pay attention to what I still will say to you:
GGJ|10|58|2|0|In the first place, the new construction of this old castle of kings corresponds to the fact that I have made the completely crumbled faith in the one, only true God everywhere alive again.
GGJ|10|58|3|0|Although there are still a few weathered, broken and crumbled pieces of faith left of the old castle of faith, but they do not suit anymore as the life's house of My love and mercy for the souls of My children as they were at the time of the King of Salem. They only suit a house for those whose mind entirely looks like the vermin that continuously inhabited this castle for a long time and in many forms.
GGJ|10|58|4|0|So the castle was a true image of the condition of the faith in God and in keeping His laws, and this in and around Jerusalem.
GGJ|10|58|5|0|Without a complete improvement and turning back to Me, I will visit that city and everyone who is on its side, even more terribly than when I visited Sodom and Gomorrah at the time of Lot. And with this I especially point out to you the second reason why I have raised up this castle now and constructed it completely anew and have provided it with everything.
GGJ|10|58|6|0|When My judgment will come over the godless ones in Jerusalem and the whole environment, and My few faithful ones will flee, they also will come to this place. Then accept them, and make thus the faith, which has been newly raised up now in you, completely alive by the works of love in My name.
GGJ|10|58|7|0|Although you, old people of this place, will not physically experience the judgment that will come over the city Jerusalem and that will be allowed, but the young ones among you and their children will experience it. And when it will happen, then think about what I have told you now."
GGJ|10|58|8|0|Now the eldest said with deep respect to Me: "O Lord, Lord, great and extremely glorious is Your name. A few months ago we saw at night a very strange phenomenon of light at the firmament of which the images filled us with great fear and fright. At first there were big pillars of fire that apparently reached to the stars. The pillars came miraculously together and ascended, and because we did not see anything of it anymore, we thought that it was a very rare phenomenon of fire but still of a natural kind. But soon after that, the whole sky was glowing. We saw the city of Salomon and great warlords that besieged that city and they finally devastated it completely together with the temple.
GGJ|10|58|9|0|Later, already more towards the morning, there was again a phenomenon of light completely in the west. No one of us could decipher what that meant. But the middle phenomenon was very similar with what You, o Lord, Lord, have announced to us now about Jerusalem. It certainly must be related to the prediction that You have made now?"
GGJ|10|58|10|0|I said: "That is right, My friend, but we will not further talk about this now. Instead of that, prepare an evening meal. I already took care of all the rest."
GGJ|10|58|11|0|The eldest said to Me: "Lord, Lord, maybe our earthly commander, the wise captain, could give us someone who knows the art of cooking, for we did not cook anything for already many years. We do not have a fire, and in this environment there is also no firewood for the fireplace. That is why it is threefold almost impossible to prepare an evening meal for You and for those who are with You, even though all the big and small provision rooms were greatly filled with all kinds of supplies by Your mercy. Firewood and fire were probably also provided by Your mercy, but to what use if no one of us can cook and prepare food?"
GGJ|10|58|12|0|I said: "Old man, I like your honesty, because for what concerns your art of cooking you have spoken the full truth. But the captain has already given his daughter and 2 of his subordinates the instruction to prepare for us and for you all a good evening meal in the big kitchen where there is also a fish tank that is now full of fish."
GGJ|10|59|1|1|The castle of Melchisedech (23/41)
GGJ|10|59|1|0|But there is also a big cemented cellar, made of basalt stones in this castle. Did you never discover or see it?"
GGJ|10|59|2|0|The eldest and 2 of his nephews who were almost as old as him, said: "Yes, there once must have existed a cellar full of the best wine, and also other treasures must be hidden in it, but no one of us has ever dared to go into the subterranean spaces and investigate amidst all kinds of malicious vermin and other evil powers. And thus no one of use knows the real, exact entrance to the mentioned cellar. Where and how can we enter it? I suppose that by Your power, also that, just like all the rest, will be in excellent condition now?"
GGJ|10|59|3|0|I said: "If you believe that, sure. But since no one of you knows its entrance, follow Me and I will bring you to the cellar."
GGJ|10|59|4|0|Then the eldest and 10 of his family members followed Me with one of the many torches of wax that we took from the kitchen, and we also lighted it there. A gallery led from the mentioned big kitchen to a big door that was made of a plate of basalt. I showed them how the door could be easily opened, and I Myself opened the big and heavy gate. When the gate was open, large stairs became visible at once, along which we could easily come into the very spacious, big cellar.
GGJ|10|59|5|0|When we were in the cellar, about which those poor Jews were again extremely amazed, we found a large quantity of big and small containers of stone and also a still larger quantity of drinking utensils made of stone, ceramic, silver and also gold, about which the poor Jews were of course extremely surprised and they did not know whether also these things were created by Me in a miraculous manner or if they still dated from primordial times, which could be suspected from their appearance.
GGJ|10|59|6|0|And I said to them: "All the things that we have found here come from the time of the great King and High Priest of Salem. This was on Earth His castle, which – just like the mountains with their many extraordinary caves and holes – was not built by human hands, but by that same power by which it is now constructed again, for only I am the true King of Salem and High Priest Melchisedech from eternity.
GGJ|10|59|7|0|But take now the carafes and fill them with wine of which you have here a very big quantity in the big containers."
GGJ|10|59|8|0|Now the poor Jews were very joyful and took the drinking utensils, but they did not know how to take out the wine from the big containers of stone that were completely hermetically closed with heavy plates of smooth stone.
GGJ|10|59|9|0|Then I showed them at the bottom of the containers a somewhat protruding opening that was closed up with a plug. They pulled the plug with ease out of the opening and at once, an old, excellent wine flowed out into the drinking utensil that was held under, and its very strong smell indicated immediately to all those who were present – also to the captain and one of his subordinates – that this was an old, excellent wine.
GGJ|10|59|10|0|When all the drinking utensils were filled, and one after the other was carried in the big dining hall and put on the table, and those who served the wine were with us again while we stayed behind in the cellar, I said to the eldest: "Look, although this wine was also pressed from grapes that were grown in this land, but it is almost as old as this castle. This is a wine of tithes that was brought as an offering by all the kings over whom the King of Salem ruled, and it had to be saved until now, so that I, as completely the same King, and those who believe in Me and follow Me, would drink now from that old wine of tithes.
GGJ|10|59|11|0|As long as this castle will exist in My name, also this wine will not exhaust. Nevertheless, 300 years after My ascension, this castle and a big part of this city will be so much destroyed by the power of our adversaries that one will no more recognize the place were it is standing now. But that is not important, for I am building now a new castle for Myself in the hearts, and once that it will be strongly established it will never more be destroyed.
GGJ|10|59|12|0|So all these old memorials will then also completely disappear, so that men would not commit idolatry with them. But until almost 300 years after My ascension this castle will still be standing, and this wine will not exhaust. And all this will serve as accommodation for those who will flee from Jerusalem, and it will strengthen them."
GGJ|10|60|1|1|From the time of the King of Salem (23/42)
GGJ|10|60|1|0|Now the eldest asked with full respect: "Lord, Lord, if one reads it like this, that mysterious King of Salem was already there soon after Noah stepped out of the ark and began to cultivate the soil. His children could not have multiplied so quickly in such a short time so that at the time of the King of Salem large numbers of other smaller kings were already on Earth who brought Him the tithes as an offering? Like many other things in our books, this sounds very mysterious and cannot be understood by our mind.
GGJ|10|60|2|0|And You also said that You would ascend. What is that? To where will You ascend, and when? Lord, Lord, explain this some more, so that finally we also will be able to explain it in Your spirit of truth, love and life to our descendants, so that they will believe us when we tell them that You Yourself, o Lord, Lord, were the one who revealed such strange things to us."
GGJ|10|60|3|0|I said: "What concerns the time of the King of Salem: He was there already since eternity, before any created being, and thus also before Noah. But what concerns the earthly time in which He Himself, in the form and personality of an angel from the Heavens, taught men about Himself and about their destiny, He was there from time to time during the life of Noah and talked with him, but the system of an actual king and high priest was only established a couple of hundred earthly years after Noah left the ark, and Noah himself and his 3 sons experienced that time. At that time the Earth was again densely populated, and the many progenitors of small nations induced the name king, brought every year their offering to Salem and were taught by the King.
GGJ|10|60|4|0|When the people spread themselves more and more over the wide Earth, they forgot the King of kings and separated themselves from Him. Also those who lived close to Him did not go to Salem anymore. Then the King left the castle also and visited only seldom a few patriarch who remained faithful to Him, like for instance Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and later all the great and small prophets and now in flesh and blood also you.
GGJ|10|60|5|0|What concerns My ascending, it has a double meaning. The first will, counted from now on, take place in less than a year. The second however, will be accomplished in every person who truly believes in Me, because the spirit of My love will ascend in his heart and will guide the mind of that person into all the wisdom of the Heavens.
GGJ|10|60|6|0|However, My personal ascending will take place shortly after this body of Mine will arise from the grave, and will in this way pass into My divine Being, 3 days after it will be killed by the hands of God's enemies.
GGJ|10|60|7|0|As you have heard that Elijah formerly ascended visibly and as in a burning chariot to the sky, so I also will visibly before many of My friends, ascend from the material ground of this Earth to the visible sky. And from then on I will not walk around like now personally visible among all people – good ones and evil ones – and teach them, but I will only in the spirit, very perceptibly, and repeatedly also visibly, walk among, and teach and guide those who believe in Me and who love Me above all and their fellowman as themselves. For in the heart of these people I will build for Myself the mentioned new castle and will take up My residence in it."
GGJ|10|61|1|1|The evening meal in the old dining hall (23/43)
GGJ|10|61|1|0|Those with whom I will live will then also perceive Me, and I will teach and guide them Myself. And so the ones who really love Me will always be taught and guided by Me, and they will have eternal life in themselves. But the heart-castles of those who separate themselves from Me, like in the old time when the kings separated themselves from the King of Salem only out of love for the world, and did no more give Him what they had to give Him, will also be left by Me. And as it was in the time of the King of Salem, when He left this castle together with all the angels who served Him, and when as a result of that there were all too soon all kinds of conflicts, envy, jealousy, and because of that also wars among the nations and their kings, so it will also be in the future among those whose heart-castles I will leave. Then one nation will rise against another and try to subdue it.
GGJ|10|61|2|0|Therefore, the one who will stay in My teaching and love, in him I will stay also. And truly: out of his loins will flow living water, and the one who will drink of that water will no more thirst in eternity.
GGJ|10|61|3|0|My teaching and its divine wisdom in it is the true, living water. The one who will drink of it, his soul will soon be filled with all wisdom and he will be satiated forever. And then he will nevermore thirst or hunger for a higher truth or wisdom.
GGJ|10|61|4|0|And so, now I have explained to you, My old Jew, what before still seemed dark and incomprehensible to you. But do not think that you are already now introduced into all truth and wisdom. That you will receive when I will have risen in the spirit of all truth and wisdom also in your heart and will then have ascended to the Heaven of life of your soul.
GGJ|10|61|5|0|And let us now leave this cellar and go to the dining hall, because the evening meal is already prepared, and we will partake of it and strengthen our limbs with it."
GGJ|10|61|6|0|After these words of Mine we left the cellar and we soon came in the big dining hall that was brightly illuminated with 100 lamps, while only a while ago it was still such a ruin that no one could have noticed that ever a big dining hall had existed there.
GGJ|10|61|7|0|2 big tables of stone resting on strong pillars were set up in the hall in the right manner and beautifully covered with the finest byssus . Around each of the 2 tables a right number of comfortable chairs were put down, and both tables were well provided with tastefully prepared fishes, bread and wine.
GGJ|10|61|8|0|So we sat at the tables that were set for us, and the owners and inhabitants of this castle sat at the second table that was ordered for them, and we all ate and drank in moderation.
GGJ|10|61|9|0|Many things were discussed during the dinner, and the captain asked Me how he should handle the situation with the Romans and the Greeks the next day when they would all too soon discover this miracle. Because then they would ask so many questions as was never seen before.
GGJ|10|61|10|0|I said: "When someone will come, then tell him the truth. But tell him also that he should keep all this to himself and should not run to the nearby cities and places to make Me known prematurely.
GGJ|10|61|11|0|In order that this miracle would not be easily noticeable from the outside, this castle did not change much on the outside but only on the inside. And so also you should not make a big sensation of what I did. I Myself will visit some of the better gentiles tomorrow, and 1 hour after midday I will go from here to Golan with My disciples, to where you can also go with Me.
GGJ|10|61|12|0|When you will come back here at a specific time, you can make My Word known to these gentiles, and then this miracle that was done by Me can serve for you as proof, so that they would recognize the One who has done this and then live and act according to His will."
GGJ|10|61|13|0|When the captain heard this from Me, he promised that he would in every respect strictly behave according to My will.
GGJ|10|62|1|1|The noise before the house of the Jews (23/44)
GGJ|10|62|1|0|While we were all sitting at the table, there was a noise outside in the street. Several workers returned home from their daily work, saw the house well illuminated – which was otherwise with these poor Jews almost never the case – and wanted to see what had happened in that ruin. So they called the Jews, whom they knew, that they should come out to tell them what had happened, because the rooms that were in a bad shape were brightly and festively illuminated.
GGJ|10|62|2|0|But I said to the captain: "You go outside now to the noise makers. They will recognize you immediately and realize at once why the house is now so illuminated. Then they will immediately behave quietly, go home and not ask anymore why this house of the Jews is now so illuminated."
GGJ|10|62|3|0|This is what the captain did, escorted by one of his subordinates.
GGJ|10|62|4|0|When he came to the noise makers, he said very loud and in full seriousness (the captain): "What do you want from the poor Jews while I and a still much greater Ruler are busy with them? Should I perhaps not let the house inside be illuminated for me at this hour of the night for your sake?"
GGJ|10|62|5|0|When the workers heard this from the captain, whom they recognized immediately, they apologized that they did not know, asked to forgive them and went then very quietly home. But they told their family immediately what they had seen and heard, and on this, they thought about many things and asked to and fro and guessed what it could mean that the captain with a still much greater ruler had taken residence in the miserable house of the Jews. But no one dared to go out of the city to the house of the Jews and see what was happening there, and so we had our rest throughout the whole night.
GGJ|10|62|6|0|When the captain with his subordinate came back to us, he related how he had done it, and that it worked well. Only, he was afraid that he would be run over early in the morning by the very complaining Greeks, and he wished that it could be prevented as much as possible.
GGJ|10|62|7|0|I said: "Do not worry about that. Also tomorrow we will find a way to keep the nosy ones far away from the house. But since it is now already quite late at night, we will go to rest. I will stay here and rest at the table. However, let the one who wants a bed go to the many bedrooms. There he will find a great number of resting beds."
GGJ|10|62|8|0|All those who sat at My table preferred to stay just like Me at the table until the morning. Only the Jews did not stay at their table but went to their old rooms that were now however also completely changed. We let the lamps burn throughout the whole night to illuminate the rooms, so that a few nosy ones who still dared to go very quietly at night to the house of the Jews to listen at some distance what was happening in the house, would be scared. And when they saw the lights, they did not dare to come near to the house from fear to be discovered by the captain or even by one of his subordinates and then be punished.
GGJ|10|63|1|1|The true celebration of the Sabbath (23/45)
GGJ|10|63|1|0|So we all rested undisturbed until the morning of a Sabbath, which was however not especially important to these Jews, for they were more inclined to be a gentile than a Jew. Nevertheless, the eldest came already early in the morning asking for Me, to know if I and My disciples were strictly keeping the Sabbath, since it was appointed by Moses as a day of the Lord that had to be strictly hollowed.
GGJ|10|63|2|0|I said: "To hollow the Sabbath according to the precepts of Moses is right and good for every Jew, but from now on every day is a day of the Lord, and the one who does good deeds for his fellowman according to My teaching hollows truly the Sabbath. So you do not have to behave differently today, now that it is Sabbath, than on any other day.
GGJ|10|63|3|0|Man has the same needs for his body on a Sabbath than on any other day and has to fulfill them as possible. He only should refrain from heavy servile work in exchange of a salary. However, if he can by that do anything useful for one or more of his fellowmen, the Sabbath will not be desecrated by that, even if he takes on no matter what heavy servile work, and I will bless him for that. But if such opportunity does not come up, it is good to rest on a Sabbath and to occupy ones mind with the things of the spirit. For with the heavy work of a working day, the soul is not well capable to think deeply in himself about spiritual things and to raise himself to God. And for this reason, Moses had ordained the Sabbath.
GGJ|10|63|4|0|But that it is not allowed to eat or to drink on a Sabbath after sunset and also before sunrise, and that he also may not do good physical deeds for his fellowman, like the Pharisees are teaching in Jerusalem and also in other places in the synagogues, that is nonsense which indicates that the teachers themselves never understood or observed the teaching of Moses. And by teaching such things, they have totally distorted the spirit of the teaching of Moses and the prophets for the Jews. So you can do today as you have done before, then you will not violate the Sabbath for Me.
GGJ|10|63|5|0|You only should not perform the lowest job for a meager salary for the gentiles, not today, or on any other day. But if they also will accept My teaching and will consider and treat you also as their fellowmen, you can perform for them also, in all love and brotherly friendship, all kinds of good services, so that there will be peace and unity among you. With this, you know now everything what concerns the true sanctification of the Sabbath.
GGJ|10|63|6|0|Even the wisest gentiles say that it is better to serve a fellowman – when the conditions ask for it – than to go to the temple and serve a god there who does not need the service of men for Himself. And so, the only true God never needs the service of men for Himself. But what He needs is that, out of love for Him, and from that same love, men would perform good deeds among each other.
GGJ|10|63|7|0|For love is the true fertilizer for the soul for eternal life, and God created humankind for the purpose that they should develop into eternal life. True religion, the only one pleasing to Me, consists thus mainly that people should serve one another mutually in My love. And if this is the religion that is most pleasing to Me, then the Sabbath will never be violated by that.
GGJ|10|63|8|0|For it was written by a prophet in the time that the Jews were adhering too much to the outer ceremony – like the Pharisees are doing now: 'Look, this people honors Me with the lips, but their heart is far away from Me.'
GGJ|10|63|9|0|Thus, from now on, serve Me only in your heart and abandon the dead ceremony, then you will sanctify the Sabbath every day in a manner that is most pleasing to Me. Did you understand this now?"
GGJ|10|63|10|0|The Jew said: "Yes, o Lord, Lord, and that is why we will sanctify the Sabbath according to Your meaning."
GGJ|10|63|11|0|Then the old man went at once to his family and explained to them how I wanted to have the Sabbath sanctified, with which they all completely agreed. Then they soon began to prepare the morning meal at which Veronica was again very helpful to them.
GGJ|10|64|1|1|The question how to teach the superstitious gentiles (23/46)
GGJ|10|64|1|0|And we went outside this castle to a hill that was still higher than the one on which the castle was standing and from where we had a beautiful view in all directions. From there we could also see a large part of the valley of the Jordan, and on the other side to the east in the faraway plains of the Euphrates a large number of mountains and surrounding places. From here one could see as far as Jerusalem, but this time this region was completely covered in a thick morning haze so that one could not distinguish any of the Judean places.
GGJ|10|64|2|0|The captain made the remark: "Lord and Master, it seems to me that the thick haze above the places and fields of Judea are characterizing that people, whose heart and mind are surrounded by a still thicker haze than the one that is now hiding their fields from our eyes?"
GGJ|10|64|3|0|I said: "Yes, friend, so it is. That is why also many find death in the very dense haze of their errors and all kinds of sin that result from it. But let us put such reflections aside now and direct our eyes to the rising of the sun, for we will see again a beautiful sunrise today. Therefore, we will all rest for a while now and enjoy the sunrise."
GGJ|10|64|4|0|Then they all kept quiet and enjoyed the beautiful, continuously changing scenes of the morning, for the morning was in this region always more beautiful because of the distant horizon in the east. Usually before sunrise a lot of rare meteors were formed there. Its reason in natural respect was the extensive volcanic soil. The superstitious gentiles and the people of those regions thought that such phenomena were the demigod companions of the goddess Aurora who always cleared the way for Apollo.
GGJ|10|64|5|0|Now it was the moment to take away that foolish belief from the gentiles and to show them the true cause of such phenomena and explain it to them understandably. That is what I did here with the captain and his subordinates, and they also began to understand why I actually took them early in the morning on this hill.
GGJ|10|64|6|0|When they were instructed in everything, and also had thanked Me very much for this, a first subordinate of the captain made the remark: "It finally will be very difficult for especially the common people to dissuade them from their superstition, for according to the teaching of the pagan priests they only see all kinds of spirits and gnomes in every cloud and every hazy form, in the ascending of the smoke from the kitchen, in the burning and more or less crackling of the wood, and they expect, depending on their movement, happiness or misfortune.
GGJ|10|64|7|0|For finally, with all those many phenomena that are often very rare, there is something spiritual about it, for no phenomenon can come to an outer visible existence without a deep inner and thus first cause of existence. And to make this most important cause understandable and illustrative for the people, the old sages personified it in a corresponding image. But that image is now of course only understood by very few people, and instead of that, they keep the phenomenon itself for the most inner and first cause of existence. So it is difficult to make such people understand in a convincing way, that what they see is not what they see or for what they are taken it, but – in this or that manner – a necessary outer form of appearance of a most inner, first and for the physical eye never visible cause.
GGJ|10|64|8|0|But now there is still another question that comes up, and that is: whether is finally not better for such people not to take away their superstition in one time? For although in this way they will lose what they had, but as to what they receive instead they cannot so easily make it their own with a full, convincing clearness. And because of that they can all too easily turn to materialism, as this has been already the case with so many Greeks and Romans, which is very dense and extremely difficult to wipe out and which the inhabitants of this city truly do not lack. Lord and Master, what do You say about this?"
GGJ|10|65|1|1|The art of teaching (23/47)
GGJ|10|65|1|0|I said: "I can say nothing differently than what I have said to you and My disciples: teach them before anything else to know the one, only true God and His Kingdom of eternal love and truth, and teach them, by your example, to act according to the teaching that you have received from Me. Then they will be raised by My Spirit in them to all truth and wisdom.
GGJ|10|65|2|0|That all phenomena, on the whole Earth as well as with man, have a most inner and spiritual, living cause, I have shown you sufficiently in Pella. But it is therefore not necessary to let them know and make them familiar with it right from the beginning, but only the main thing which you know very well. Once that has taken root, all the rest will be accomplished easily and as of itself.
GGJ|10|65|3|0|You should not busy yourselves to explain the phenomena in the natural world, especially not in the beginning. Firstly because even for you it is not completely clear yet, and in the second place because the true salvation of life of a human soul does not depend on the knowledge of this. However, teach the people only to really believe in Me and to live and act according to My will, as you know it. Then I Myself will take care of all the rest. Because the one who keeps My commandments and who actively and truly loves Me above all, to that person I will come Myself and reveal Myself to him in everything, according to his understanding.
GGJ|10|65|4|0|Because the talents are differently distributed by Me among human beings, so that each one can serve his fellowman according to his own talent in the neighborly love that I commanded. Therefore, for the moment you should less concern yourselves with the development of special talents for the people, but only with the main teaching that you have received from Me. Of all the rest – as already said – I will take care Myself."
GGJ|10|65|5|0|When the subordinate heard this from Me, he thanked Me and did not ask Me anymore concerning these things.
GGJ|10|65|6|0|During this instructive opportunity, the sun had already completely risen above the horizon, and a messenger came from the house to tell us that the morning meal was ready. Then we stood up and went to the house.
GGJ|10|65|7|0|Arriving at the house, it simply seemed to be besieged by several citizens of this city, for they had heard that the captain had been busy the whole night in the house of the Jews, and in return of a reward they gladly wanted to know from one of the residents of the house what actually happened there. However, when they saw and recognized the captain and his servants from a distance, they immediately gave up their actual siege of the house and went back a little so that we could enter the house unhindered.
GGJ|10|65|8|0|We soon partook of the well-prepared morning meal, and no one was especially concerned with the citizens of this city who watched the house.
GGJ|10|65|9|0|Soon after that, the mayor of this city came and waited for the captain.
GGJ|10|65|10|0|When he announced himself by one of his servants whom he took along, the captain asked Me if he should let him in or not.
GGJ|10|65|11|0|I said: "Just let this man come to us, for also he will become an instrument for Me."
GGJ|10|66|1|1|The mayor of Abila (23/48)
GGJ|10|66|1|0|After that, the captain let the mayor come in, and when he entered our big and beautifully arranged dining hall he asked him at once what he wanted.
GGJ|10|66|2|0|The mayor, who was a very intelligent man, with great experience and who very well knew the house of the Jews before, from the inside as well as from the outside, said fully amazed: "High ruler, in name of the great and mighty emperor in Rome, the greatest and mightiest city of the whole world, because I heard that you were here, certainly because of urgent official matters, it was not more and not less my sworn holy duty to wait for you and to ask you very submissively if you perhaps would need my services. And so I am standing fully surprised here before you, and I already think in advance that you hardly will need my services, for you were capable to secretly change the fully ruined house of the poor Jews into a true palace without even telling me or asking for my help. Therefore, also this time I will be completely useless to you. But if you nevertheless need my help for something, then even with my life I am at your service."
GGJ|10|66|3|0|The captain said: "You may stay here now, because this time you still will have to serve me in many ways. But sit down first and drink a cup of the oldest and best wine that comes from ancient times and was found well preserved in clean containers of stone in a cellar that was completely buried."
GGJ|10|66|4|0|The mayor sat immediately next to the captain, took the cup and tasted the wine first. When he was completely convinced of its quality, he drank the wine from the cup with big gulps and said: "I already tasted many drinks of the best wines that I know but a better than this one never flowed over my lips. O captain, in every respect you are generally known as a great man and a hero without equal who is honored and respected by many because of your actions, but forgive me if I make here a small remark: if this is only your work, then you are more a god than a human being. Because to royally restore that old castle in such a short time while I did not notice it, this can only be possible to gods, but never to human beings, no matter how hard they work and how much insight they may have. For even the best and most skilful construction workers would certainly need more than 10 years of fulltime work for the restoration of such a ruin."
GGJ|10|66|5|0|The captain said: "Your remark is completely correct. But it does not apply to me. On who, that you will soon come to hear, and only after that you will be of service to me – but drink now."
GGJ|10|66|6|0|Then the mayor let his cup be filled once more and drank it to the last drop to the honor of the wonderful Restorer of that old castle, who is gifted with true divine power. Then he said: "High ruler, now I would – if you like – convince myself and see if the whole castle that must have had a lot of rooms before, according to its very large space, is in the same good architectural condition as this big dining hall that was previously inhabited by all kinds of vermin."
GGJ|10|66|7|0|The captain said: "This we certainly can do if it suits the One among us, whom you still do not know."
GGJ|10|66|8|0|I said: "It suits Him completely, for it is only by great signs that the gentiles – especially the hard stoics like this mayor is one of them – can be converted to the faith in the one, only true God and Lord of Heaven and Earth of eternity, for whom all things are possible and who by His word has created everything out of Himself and gave them their form."
GGJ|10|67|1|1|The captain instructs the mayor about the Lord (23/49)
GGJ|10|67|1|0|When I had said that, we stood up from the table and went through all the big and small rooms as well as the very big cellar. And the mayor was so much amazed and surprised that from sheer awe he hardly dared to speak.
GGJ|10|67|2|0|Only when after a couple of hours we came back in the big dining hall and took place around the table, he said (the mayor): "Only now I believe that there is a God of eternity, meaning only the One in whom the Jews believe – but still very weak – and whom they worship from time to time and for whose honor they spend 1 day in the week. Because such things can only be possible for the One who has build – out of Himself by His eternal powerful word – the wide Heaven and this Earth which no human being has yet fathomed, and who build, adorned, brought to life and populated it with numberless plants, animals and human beings in a big variety. O captain, let me know that God better."
GGJ|10|67|3|0|The captain said: "See there the Man who sits at my right side and who speaks with my daughter, whom He miraculously healed from a very malicious disease in Pella. I do not have to tell you more for the moment. You will receive more details and extended information later."
GGJ|10|67|4|0|Then the mayor looked at Me more closely and then said softly to the captain: "He also looks like a human being, and regarding His clothing He looks like a Jew from Galilee. But He must be an extremely pious Man and be completely devoted to the great God of the Jews, because the great God exalted Him to such unheard-of power, as it must also have happened with other very pious Jews in former times."
GGJ|10|67|5|0|The captain said: "Partly you are right, but by far still not completely. But in time everything will become clear to you."
GGJ|10|67|6|0|Now I turned to the captain and said: "Now you can teach him more, for he will understand it."
GGJ|10|67|7|0|Then the captain taught the mayor about Me, even to the amazement of My disciples, and he understood and grasped everything, and there was no more doubt in his soul.
GGJ|10|67|8|0|When the mayor could well perceive now who was in Me, he stood up, went with full respect to Me and said in full devotion: "Lord, Lord, You only are the One in whom I from now on will really believe with my whole house without any doubt. But please tell me also what I should do to make sure that my faith could possibly also pass in a short time into the hearts of other people. For my attitude is now such that I immediately would like to make all other people as happy and satisfied as what made me extremely happy and blissfully satisfied, which will of course often not go as quickly with our weak human strength as we wish and would like to see happen. But with You, o Lord, Lord, all means are already known since eternity, and so only You can reveal them to me."
GGJ|10|68|1|1|Love and patience, the 2 greatest virtues of man (23/50)
GGJ|10|68|1|0|I said: "Love and patience are the 2 greatest things for everything in this world, as well as in the eternal infinity. You truly do not lack love. That is why I let Myself be found and soon be recognized by you, but you still lack the right patience that has to be in harmony with love.
GGJ|10|68|2|0|Do today in My name only as much as this is possible for you, then the next day will tell you what you should do to achieve a noble purpose. Because look, in this very big world for you people, nothing can be so easily broken over the knee than an old moldered piece of wood. For if it would be like that I never would have taken on flesh and blood, would not have come to you people as a human being and teach you Myself, with great difficulty and extremely great patience, the things of My Kingdom.
GGJ|10|68|3|0|Every person has his completely free will, and this has to be considered and respected before anything else. So it would not be so good to directly show the people this great miracle that I performed, in particular those who did not yet occupy themselves intensively with the doctrine of the stoics. But they should be instructed about My existence that has no beginning and no end in the spirit. That means about the one, only true God. After that, it has to be made clear to them what My will is, and that the one who will comply with that will, has reached the right goal.
GGJ|10|68|4|0|And when the people will accept that without any outer pressure – whether it is physical or moral – and seriously begin to live according to that teaching, then you also can talk to them about My special signs and about My omnipresence, and that will strengthen them in their faith and will make them act accordingly.
GGJ|10|68|5|0|But the hard stoics you can begin to convert them with the signs that I performed, for they who despise life and wish to be dead and not exist, can bear a harder push without them suffering any harm to the freedom of their will.
GGJ|10|68|6|0|However, do not talk immediately too much about this sign here, for in this city live 2 people that I healed in Pella, of which the captain and his subordinates know well the details, and those 2 healed ones will surely give a good testimony about Me. Only after that, you can begin to speak about what happened here.
GGJ|10|68|7|0|Do what I have told you now, with all love and patience, then in this manner in My name you will have a rich harvest of people for My Kingdom of Life.
GGJ|10|68|8|0|Because look, the lord of a vineyard let come 2 workers in his vineyard and promised each one of them the same very great reward. Then the 2 hired workers divided the vineyard among each other in equal parts.
GGJ|10|68|9|0|The one worker wanted to show the lord that he was very zealous and active in order to later receive a good reward from him, and he worked without pausing or resting. So he soon was ready with his work. But by the great haste and impatience his work was for the greatest part very messy, and the vineyard produced a meager harvest for the lord.
GGJ|10|68|10|0|The 2nd worker gave himself the time and reflected well on each grapevine how it should be treated to give a rich harvest to the lord. So it took longer for him with his part than his fellow worker, but when the harvest came, his part was greatly filled with the most beautiful grapes.
GGJ|10|68|11|0|And when the lord gathered the harvest he greatly praised the 2nd worker and gave him his reward. But to the 1st worker who worked with great haste he gave no reward because he rather damaged the vineyard than accomplishing any profit.
GGJ|10|68|12|0|Do also remember that when you want to accomplish a true useful work in My vineyard of human lives.
GGJ|10|68|13|0|The people are the grapevines and have to be treated differently according to their different nature and character. Thus, do as I have shown you now, then you will reap good fruits in My Kingdom and receive an excellent reward.
GGJ|10|68|14|0|Especially teach the people only about the truth, then you will free them of everything that captures their souls and you yourselves will by that experience and enjoy the blissfulness of the greatest freedom in your heart."
GGJ|10|69|1|1|The midday meal and the departure of the Lord (23/51)
GGJ|10|69|1|0|They all thanked Me for this lesson, and the mayor stood up from the table to leave because he saw that the eldest had given his personnel instruction to put the midday meal on the table. But I asked him to stay and to partake of the midday meal with us, and he stayed and ate with us.
GGJ|10|69|2|0|When he saw the noble fishes, he asked the captain if and when he perhaps had given the fishes from Gennesaret or Gadara to the Jews.
GGJ|10|69|3|0|But the captain said: "Friend, not I did this, but only and solely the Lord for whom everything is possible, of which you were able to convince yourself enough today. And so these fishes are also a sign of His divine power and glory. Eat them, and strengthen yourself with them – your body and in the heart of your soul."
GGJ|10|69|4|0|Then the mayor took a fish and ate it immediately, since it tasted extremely well to him, but he did not take a second one because he already felt completely strengthened with that one fish.
GGJ|10|69|5|0|A lot of things were still talked about during the meal, about the phenomena and the things in the natural world, and the mayor experienced great joy on it.
GGJ|10|69|6|0|The conversation was also about dreams, and I Myself explained to them the inner world of the dreams and showed them the divine, creating power that is still not developed in the soul, and that he can attain to his highest development and perfection by faithfully acting according to My teaching.
GGJ|10|69|7|0|The Greek experienced also a great joy on that, as well as the captain, and he said: "O, the people know all together nothing, and they are nothing compared to You, o Lord, Lord."
GGJ|10|69|8|0|I said: "That is why I came to you in this world, to show you the way on which, while walking on, you can attain to that perfection in all things that I unchangeably and immutably possess from eternity. I am all in all, and everything is in Me and from Me. And so you also will be with Me as My children.
GGJ|10|69|9|0|I say to you: no eye has ever seen, no ear has ever heard, and in no human thought has it ever come up what kind of blissfulness is prepared for those who love Me and who faithfully keep My commandments. So be sober, zealous in all things that are good and true, and be active with all the love and patience, so that My Spirit can awake and rise in you and will show you, in the clearest light, the inner divine world in the heart of your soul. For in this lies hidden an undiscovered extremely blissful eternity for the outer man, and no one except Me knows the way to it. But I have shown you that way. Therefore, follow it, so that you can attain to the divine world in yourself."
GGJ|10|69|10|0|After these words of Mine, the Greek said: "This is a very deep inner wisdom, but I could not completely understand it, for I certainly am still completely an outer man in everything. That is why I will try to gradually put off that outer man completely in order to understand the inner man more and more. O Lord, Lord, be and remain helpful to me in this heavy task. For only with Your help can man, who is poor and weak when he is on his own, attain to everything, but without that help eternally to nothing else than death, which everyone must once experience – a destiny which will really not help to make a deep thinking man cheerful and happy. And that is also why no one has seen us, adherers of Diogenes, walking around with a happy face.
GGJ|10|69|11|0|But from now on, now that I personally have seen and spoken to the Creator and the Lord of Life and all things and have convincingly heard from His mouth that there is eternally no death for man, I became very cheerful in my heart. O Lord, Lord, keep me in that cheerfulness, because a sad person cannot have any pleasure in a good work."
GGJ|10|69|12|0|I said: "If you do your part, I will do Mine. But do not desire too much cheerfulness of life as long as you are still walking in the flesh, for then the soul can easily go astray into the worldly and the material, and then he will only find the way to life very difficultly in the right perfection.
GGJ|10|69|13|0|Bear joy and sorrow with the right patience and in full dedication to My will, then later in My Kingdom you will be adorned with the crown of life.
GGJ|10|69|14|0|But now My time has also come for this place, and I will leave you now and go to another place where there are also many dead whom I want to awaken to life. You, captain, are free now to accompany Me to Golan."
GGJ|10|69|15|0|The captain said: "O Lord and Master, I would like to accompany You much farther if this would be pleasing to You, for in this springtime, as far as my work is concerned, I have the time for it. But to the places that are under my command, I certainly will accompany You because I have to review them anyway. My subordinates will therefore also go with us, as well as my daughter. And so we can go on our way now."
GGJ|10|69|16|0|Now also the Jews of this house came, thanked Me deeply moved for the wonderful mercy I had shown to them, and they asked Me not to leave them with My help in case of necessity.
GGJ|10|69|17|0|I promised them that I would stay with them in the spirit if they would stay in My teaching. The captain promised them also that he would protect them, and also the mayor said the same.
GGJ|10|70|1|1|Section: The Lord in Golan
GGJ|10|70|1|1|The arrival in Golan (23/52)
GGJ|10|70|1|0|When all this was taken care of, we stood up from the table and went to Golan. However, we made a small detour outside of the city in order not to provoke unnecessary sensation in the city. And on that way, also the mayor escorted us, because for the moment he also wanted to avoid the many questioners who were waiting for him. On the other side of the city, on the way to Golan, the mayor had an old friend. He visited him and so he said goodbye to us, and we peacefully continued our way.
GGJ|10|70|2|0|The way from Abila to Golan was rather difficult, and only close to the evening we reached the mentioned place. When we arrived before the gate of the city we met several Jews who lived in this city and who spend the time in having a walk. Because according to the strict precepts of the Sabbath they were not able to do this earlier, for it was only allowed after sunset.
GGJ|10|70|3|0|When they saw us coming and recognized us as Jews, an elder came to us at once and asked us from where we came and if we did not know that a real Jew could not violate the Sabbath, also not because of a necessary trip in the country as long as the sun was still in the sky and shining.
GGJ|10|70|4|0|Now the captain went to the elder and said with a serious voice: "There are not only Jews but also we, commanding Romans, are with and amongst them. Your laws are of no concern to us, and if we want and think it is necessary, the stupid Jews must do on a Sabbath what we want. You do not have the right to hold up one of your fellow believers in our company and to ask why he is doing or not doing this or that on one of your Sabbaths. For here, and still over a much greater territory, I am the commander in name of the emperor, and I have the sharp sword of justice in my hand. Whoever will dare to act contrary to this – whether he is a Jew, a Greek or a Roman, and whether it is on a Sabbath or another day, is the same – he will feel how sharp it is."
GGJ|10|70|5|0|When the Jews recognized the captain and heard those remarks from his mouth, they were greatly frightened and asked him to forgive them with the excuse that they did not see him among the arriving Jews and Greeks and so did not recognize him, for if they would have seen and recognized him they certainly would not have held up the Jews and questioned them because they traveled on the Sabbath, for also they themselves were always loyal subordinates of the Romans and had great respect for their wise laws.
GGJ|10|70|6|0|Now the captain said: "This time it will be forgiven to you, but in future do not ask anymore to the Jews, also when they arrive here on a Sabbath, why they do not appropriately celebrate that day. For if you will once more do that in your blind zeal I will know how to chastise you for that. And now move on, or return to your dirty houses."
GGJ|10|70|7|0|Then the Jews bowed deeply before the captain and withdrew quickly into the city, for they thought that in a short time perhaps 100 soldiers would follow the captain, and they did not want to meet them. So they thought that it would be wiser to return to their houses.
GGJ|10|70|8|0|When the Jews were returning to their houses, the captain asked Me where I would take residence for the night in this city.
GGJ|10|70|9|0|I said: "Friend, there is a Jewish inn on the other side of the city. We will go there and spend the night. The day of tomorrow will show us what further things will have to be done. So let us go to that mentioned Jewish inn."
GGJ|10|70|10|0|As the night was falling we went through the rather big city and so we soon reached the mentioned inn.
GGJ|10|70|11|0|When we arrived at this inn, which was not so big, and were standing there, the innkeeper came directly to the porch and asked what we wanted.
GGJ|10|70|12|0|I said: "When travelers arrive in the evening before an inn, they want accommodation for the night. And this is what we also want."
GGJ|10|70|13|0|The innkeeper said: "Friend, there certainly must be about 40 of you, and hardly enough space can be found in my house for so many people. There is a big Greek inn further up. There you will easily find a good and comfortable accommodation. Besides, my wife who is good in the kitchen is unfortunately sick. And my 2 daughters who were also somehow not well today cannot do that, even if they were healthy because they are lacking the necessary strength and knowledge. So I can only give you a very meager accommodation while you can receive everything you need in the inn further up."
GGJ|10|70|14|0|I said: "This I also know, and already for a long time, but I precisely want to stay overnight in your inn, so that you would receive from us what you need. Let us stay overnight with you."
GGJ|10|70|15|0|When the innkeeper heard that, he said: "Yes, if you want to be satisfied with my inn where all things are meager, you surely can come in to see how my inn looks from the inside. If you are pleased, you also can stay. I can give you some wine and bread, and also a few tables and benches around them that are mostly of stone, but the resting places are rather sparse."
GGJ|10|70|16|0|Upon this, we entered the inn at once where we found a rather large dining room and also many tables, chairs and benches, so that we all could easily take place.
GGJ|10|70|17|0|The innkeeper instructed right away that lamps should be brought in the dining hall, and he was not little surprised when he also saw the captain Pellagius in our midst, whom he knew well. Now he apologized even more for his poverty by which he, as he said, could only serve such guests very badly. And today also the Sabbath had to be kept on which it was not allowed for the Jews to properly prepare for the evening.
GGJ|10|70|18|0|But the captain told him not to worry and said: "If I wanted to have a good and most pleasant accommodation for the night I could have stayed in the castle that is always at my disposal, but because I endlessly care more about this company than all that vain and perishable worldly splendor, also I will stay with my daughter and my first subordinates with you. And I also stay with you because, before we came to the city, the one true Lord and Master, who is for me all in all, loudly expressed His wish to stay precisely today for the night in your inn.
GGJ|10|70|19|0|Who that Lord and Master actually is, you will come to know, by which you also will find salvation and keep it for yourself and your whole house. But let now some bread and wine be set for us on the table."
GGJ|10|70|20|0|Now the innkeeper called immediately his few personnel, and ordered them to set bread, salt and wine on the table, which happened right away.
GGJ|10|70|21|0|We immediately took some bread and wine, and the innkeeper himself, who had a very respectable appearance and who was moreover a righteous man, partook of the served evening meal.
GGJ|10|71|1|1|The Lord heals the sick woman and the 2 daughters of the innkeeper (23/53)
GGJ|10|71|1|0|After we had sufficiently strengthened ourselves with bread and wine, and our innkeeper became more talkative, he turned to Me and said: "You undeniably seem to be the Lord and Master with whom – according to the words of our captain and commander – I and my whole house will find our salvation and will also keep and preserve it forever. How will that happen? You look like a Galilean according to Your clothing. How and in what are You then a Lord and Master?"
GGJ|10|71|2|0|I said: "Let your sick wife now be brought here and also your 2 sickly daughters, then I will heal them in the same manner as I healed the captain's daughter whom you see here sitting at his side. And if I will not heal your wife and daughters, no doctor in the whole world will heal them. So act now according to My words, then you will see the power and glory of God in Man, whom I am."
GGJ|10|71|3|0|The innkeeper said: "Although I am a firm believing Jew and I keep the law, but honestly speaking, I became somehow weak in the actual faith. And this for 2 reasons: firstly our prophets have predicted all kinds of things for the benefit of the Jews, and also a Messiah who would come with great power and glory and would reestablish for all times of times our declined and destroyed kingdom. But up to now only very little has come true of all those predictions, and if something came true, then certainly only the bad things came true, and the good things will probably have to wait until the end of times. And under such bad circumstances based on experience, it is difficult to stay strong in faith.
GGJ|10|71|4|0|Secondly we Jews must live among the gentiles and socialize with them, and mostly they have no faith at all and mock us if we want to talk to them about our one true and only God, for these gentiles are for the greatest part worldly philosophers, do not believe in their gods and neither in the immortality of the souls, and with a skilful eloquence they show the nullity of all the old matters of faith. To them there is no God, but only all sorts of powers in nature. These create without ceasing according to their specific basic laws, and they destroy again after a short or long time what they have created.
GGJ|10|71|5|0|So You see, dear Lord and Master, that our old faith is really at its limit. But this time I want to believe firmly that You certainly will heal my wife and my 2 daughters, and my sick wife as well as my daughters must be brought here immediately."
GGJ|10|71|6|0|Then the servants of the innkeeper brought soon the wife in her bed to Me in the dining hall, and the 2 daughters came themselves, escorted by the innkeeper who put them near to Me and said to the 3 of them (the innkeeper): "Look, this is the Lord and Master who will miraculously, and in a to us incomprehensible way, heal you. Believe it and ask Him for it."
GGJ|10|71|7|0|The woman and the 2 daughters did this in a very moving way, and I said on this: "Your faith helps you, and I want it. So stand up and walk."
GGJ|10|71|8|0|At that same moment, the wife and also the 2 daughters felt that they were completely healed and strengthened, and the wife left her bed, tried to walk and felt no pain in any part of the body or any weakness. Also the 2 daughters did this and felt the same as their mother.
GGJ|10|71|9|0|So all 3 of them came immediately to Me and thanked Me deeply for their healing, and so did also the innkeeper who was extremely surprised about this miraculous manner of healing.
GGJ|10|72|1|1|The innkeeper and his wife are surprised about the miraculous power of the Lord (23/54)
GGJ|10|72|1|0|After a while, he said to his wife and 2 daughters (the innkeeper): "Since you were now healed by this wonderful Lord and Master, you also must show your gratitude that you owe by going to work. Go to the kitchen and prepare for all a better meal than I could offer them. Take the best from the storeroom and prepare it well."
GGJ|10|72|2|0|The 3, together with the other servants, went joyfully to the assigned work.
GGJ|10|72|3|0|And I said to the innkeeper: "Friend, you could have spared that trouble to the healed ones, because to us the very good bread and also the excellent wine are sufficient. But since the 3 started the cooking and frying with great joy, they also should finish it."
GGJ|10|72|4|0|I hardly had said that when the woman came very joyfully back into the dining hall and said to the innkeeper: "But what happened during my severe sickness – which lasted for half a year – without my knowledge? The big and the small storeroom are overflowing with all kinds of good food. There are large quantities of lentils, beans, flour, oil, tree fruit, big grapes, several of the biggest pots of honey, dried and smoked fishes, and the bread baskets are full with the nicest loafs of bread. Also the smallest storeroom is overflowing with milk, butter, cheese and fresh eggs, and still more things, with salt, good herbs and roots. When did all that come into the storerooms? I asked the children and the servants, but they could give me no explanation, but they thought that you alone would know. What happened?"
GGJ|10|72|5|0|The innkeeper was in turn very amazed and said: "If this is what it looks like in the storerooms, I am again starting to believe in the old miracles, and then the manna rain and the falling down of the quails are not a fiction, but truth. I believe that this Lord and Master, who healed you, will know best who has filled our storerooms, for a master who can heal sick people only by his word will also be able to accomplish other things."
GGJ|10|72|6|0|Then also the innkeeper went to see his storeroom and saw that everything was as his wife told him before, and he said: "That Man must be of a great ancestry. Either He is a great prophet or He is a magician who is thoroughly acquainted with the powers of nature and has acquired His knowledge in Egypt or somewhere else."
GGJ|10|72|7|0|His wife said: "When He healed me I saw a very bright light coming out of His head, and His whole Being was surrounded with a shining light, and this will surely never be the case with a magician. Something very great and exalted must be hidden behind that Man and maybe also behind those who are with Him. Maybe He finally is – who can tell – even the promised Elijah who precedes the Messiah, or maybe He is the Messiah Himself."
GGJ|10|72|8|0|The innkeeper said: "You could be right in this, because the one who can accomplish this by the power of his will, must be strongly filled with God's eternal Spirit. That all this came here in the house in a supernatural wonderful way stands clear before our eyes, and we only can deeply thank that great Master. But take care that a good and rich meal will soon be prepared."
GGJ|10|72|9|0|Then everyone went to work in the kitchen, and the innkeeper came in deep thoughts back to us in the dining hall.
GGJ|10|73|1|1|The nature of the Kingdom of God (23/55)
GGJ|10|73|1|0|When he came back to us, he looked at Me for a while from head to feet and said then (the innkeeper): "My wife is right, because You, o Lord and Master, are either the promised prophet Elijah who will precede the Messiah as it is written in the Scripture, or You are finally the great Messiah Himself. For when He comes, He will not be able to do greater signs. If someone can do things which are only possible to God, in him the whole truth of God's Spirit must live. Although Your body, o Lord and Master, is the same as that of a human being, Your soul is full of divine power and might. Therefore, this power and might in Your soul is glorified and praised above all."
GGJ|10|73|2|0|On this, I said: "Good for you and your house that you have recognized this in Me. But only those will be blissful who will do and fulfill the will of the Father in Heaven who sent Me in this world.
GGJ|10|73|3|0|I and the Father are one. He who sees and hears Me, sees and hears also the Father. Without Me, no one can see or hear the Father. Thus he who believes in Me and lives and acts according to My teaching will receive the eternal life from Me."
GGJ|10|73|4|0|With full respect and awe for Me, the innkeeper said: "Then what is Your teaching? What should one do to receive the eternal life from You?"
GGJ|10|73|5|0|I said: "Who now believes in Me and who is not offended because of Me, and who moreover keeps the commandments given by Moses, has already the eternal life in himself. For I do not give you another law which Moses had also only received from Me, and gave it to the people.
GGJ|10|73|6|0|Acknowledge God, love Him above all and your fellowman as yourself, then you will fulfill the whole law, and with that the will of the One who speaks to you now. Its result will be shown in your soul. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|10|73|7|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, o Lord and Master, and in all the weakness of My faith I still have faithfully observed the law of Moses, and from now on I still will observe it more faithfully. But because it is also written that the Messiah will establish a real Kingdom of God on this Earth which will have no end from now on, the question is: how, where and when? Will Your throne be established in Jerusalem or somewhere else, and when will this happen?"
GGJ|10|73|8|0|I said: "My Kingdom, which I now establish among the people on this Earth, is not a worldly kingdom but a Kingdom of God without any worldly pomp and splendor. It has nothing outwardly but is inwardly in man. And My city, My strong city and the castle where I live is a pure heart that loves Me above all. Look, this is the case with the establishment of My Kingdom on this Earth.
GGJ|10|73|9|0|All who wait for the establishment of a new Kingdom of God on Earth with outer pomp and splendor are in their blind hope seriously mistaken and are misleading themselves, for such will never be established on Earth in the living truth out and in Me.
GGJ|10|73|10|0|False prophets will do that under the leadership of My name, but I will never live or throne in such kingdom. Look, this is how it is according to the full truth with the establishment of My Kingdom on this Earth. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|10|73|11|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, o Lord and Master, now I also have understood that. But many who cling to the world will not understand that and will wait for an outer big worldly kingdom. But because such will never truly happen on Earth, according to what You said now, many will also stay in their old blindness full of judgment and death.
GGJ|10|73|12|0|However, please be also forgiving and merciful to the blind, o Lord, and do not leave us who have recognized the truth, but keep us in the living truth of Your Kingdom on this Earth, so that we can always live and act according to Your will."
GGJ|10|73|13|0|I said: "That was a good prayer, and it will certainly be heard and granted. But now there is already the prepared evening meal, and we will partake of it."
GGJ|10|74|1|1|The innkeeper and the captain are instructed (23/56)
GGJ|10|74|1|0|Now the servants opened the door and brought the well-prepared foods on the table, and also more bread and wine, and so we partook of the meal. Also the innkeeper refreshed himself at our table. And his wife and his children, who were sitting at another table, ate and drank also with great joy and did not turn their eyes away from Me.
GGJ|10|74|2|0|After the meal, the woman and the children came to Me to thank Me for the mercy I had shown to them.
GGJ|10|74|3|0|But some disciples became somehow irritated because of the long-lasting gratitude of the woman and the children, and they made signs to indicate to them that they had shown enough gratitude.
GGJ|10|74|4|0|I surely noticed this and said to the impatient disciples: "How often did I perform signs in your presence, and how often did you satiate yourselves at My table, but I only received little sincere thanks from you. Just let these children have their joy. Truly, the grateful babbling of a child is much more pleasing to Me than the many wise words from the mouth of a learned person, which is a delight for the reason, but which is not very profitable for the heart. Truly, I say to you: the one who will not profess Me before the world, I will also not profess before the Father in Heaven. So let these children have their joy."
GGJ|10|74|5|0|When the disciples heard this rebuke from Me, they controlled themselves and let the children have their joy. And I praised the children, put My hands upon them and then let them go. Then the woman went with the children again to the kitchen where they had to prepare many things for the next morning.
GGJ|10|74|6|0|I still taught the innkeeper till the middle of the night about several things, to which also the captain with his subordinates and Veronica listened with great attention.
GGJ|10|74|7|0|The captain said: "Lord, I listened to You in Pella and Abila and I well remember all the things that I have heard and seen from You, but now I openly must confess that You spoke now very clearly to the innkeeper about things that were completely strange and new to me, and I cannot thank You enough for this, o You dear Lord and Master, because now I have a much deeper insight than before in the secrets of Your endless big creation, from the smallest to the unfathomable biggest."
GGJ|10|74|8|0|I said: "Yes, My dear friend, I still could tell and reveal a lot of things, to you and to all these disciples of Mine, but you would not yet be able to bear and understand them. But when I will send you the eternal spirit of truth and will have penetrated into your souls you will be exalted into all wisdom.
GGJ|10|74|9|0|That I could talk now to our innkeeper about so many things that were still strange and new to you is because this innkeeper is very well acquainted with the Scripture, but not so much in the pure understanding thereof. You also know many things from the Scripture of the Jews, but not as this innkeeper. That is why I could talk to him about things that were strange and new to you. If you will read, with the right attention, through the whole Scripture that reaches almost up to these days, you still will come across many things that will seem very new and strange to you. Then you will examine them with your reason but will not find and recognize the meaning of the hidden inner truth. But with the Spirit, which I also will send to you, you will recognize the inner meaning.
GGJ|10|74|10|0|However, if you still want to have a deeper understanding about the things of the natural world, then visit your colleague in Gennesaret, then you will hear a lot of things from him that are still strange to you now. For I always teach the people according to their ability to absorb things and according to the things about which they have reflected already many times but to which they could not come to any truth despite all their efforts. And so this is why I always come as if with something new, but actually it is nothing strange or new but something that was already there but not yet recognized or understood by the people."
GGJ|10|74|11|0|The captain and all the others who were with the captain understood this, as well as My disciples. It was only now that the disciples understood also deeper why I taught, besides the main teaching which was of course always the same, also different things to the people in different places, in such a way that they could understand it and which were more or less necessary for them.
GGJ|10|75|1|1|Prediction of a coming storm (23/57)
GGJ|10|75|1|0|When I also had finished this clear conversation with the captain, the innkeeper said to Me: "Lord and Master, we have stayed awake for half of the night and this was a very great blessing for my house, but if now one of all those present want to go to rest, then please tell me, o Lord, and I will immediately do everything to fulfill Your wish."
GGJ|10|75|2|0|I said: "Friend, it is alright. We will stay as usual at the table to rest for the whole night. If you want to go to rest in a more comfortable way, you are of course free to do so, but we will stay here.
GGJ|10|75|3|0|However, for this night it is advisable not to use too much time in sleeping, but rather to stay awake, for in less than 1 hour it will show that it is necessary and wise that we are awake. This region is in this time mostly exposed to great storms and earthquakes, and something similar will soon come this way, and then it is advisable to stay awake and to watch to see in which direction the storm will go."
GGJ|10|75|4|0|The innkeeper said: "But Lord and Master, full of divine wisdom and power, You surely are also Lord over every evil power which always comes from the evil devils in Hell or are at least very often visibly sustained by them. Only one almighty word from You and no storm can come."
GGJ|10|75|5|0|I said: "In a certain way you have spoken correctly but only as far as your knowledge reaches in the things of the natural world.
GGJ|10|75|6|0|It is true that such storms are now and then also sustained by the devils, but this cannot prevent the divine love and wisdom to let the natural storm break loose. For in the Earth are still resting numberless nature spirits who must in the course of time all come to salvation, and since this region is extremely rich in such raw nature spirits of all kinds and sorts, it is also completely within the order to let the nature spirits, who became mature, brake loose to arise in a somehow more free existence. And it is undeniably better to let these nature spirits burst out into smaller groups than to hold them back, after which then many groups would burst out in one time and would then inevitably cause very great devastations. This has already been the case in some places on Earth where such spirits, after they were held back for a long time, have devastated whole lands when they finally had burst out, and they are now still there as deserts where nothing grows and where nothing will grow for a long time.
GGJ|10|75|7|0|So you can understand why I have to let burst out the storm that I just announced. However, no one should be afraid of it, but it is better to stay awake during a storm than to sleep in a bed."
GGJ|10|75|8|0|The innkeeper was satisfied with this explanation.
GGJ|10|75|9|0|But the disciple Simon Judah said to Me: "Lord and Master, You said here that it is better to stay awake during a storm than to sleep in a bed, and You slept once during a big storm when we were on the Lake of Galilee, in a terribly staggering ship, so that we had to wake You up in order not to perish. You also were immediately awake and threatened the monster storm, and at once the hurricane was quiet and there were no more waves on the water surface. The skippers and a few other people who were with us in the ship were surprised and said among each other, with their eyes directed towards You: 'See, who could He be that the wind and the lake obey Him?'
GGJ|10|75|10|0|I surely can see that it is much more advisable to stay awake during a storm but until now I still cannot completely see why You slept at that time, precisely during the worst roaring of the storm."
GGJ|10|75|11|0|I said: "I slept at that time for the sake of you all, to put your still somewhat little faith to a small test and to strengthen it through that. Besides, I did not say to the innkeeper that it also would be advisable for Me to stay awake during the storm that will soon brake loose, for I am not the One for whom My advice should serve as a guideline for his live and existence, but I give all kinds of advices and lessons only for the sake of you people, so that you can conform to them and would become perfect in everything. If I would want it, I also could go to sleep from the beginning of the storm until the end of it since I did not give that advice for Myself. But because of your faintheartedness, also I will stay awake with you."
GGJ|10|75|12|0|When Simon Judah heard this from My mouth, he did not ask any further, for he and also all the others understood now what I had said to them. And they all waited now with great tension for the breaking out of the storm.
GGJ|10|75|13|0|The innkeeper, who despite My presence became more and more afraid, said to Me: "O Lord and Master, should I also not wake up those in my house who must be asleep now?"
GGJ|10|75|14|0|I said: "Just leave it, because it is sufficient now that we are awake. However, the storm itself will wake up the inhabitants of this city and drive them out of their houses, and on this opportunity we still will have a lot to do."
GGJ|10|76|1|1|The nightly storm (23/58)
GGJ|10|76|1|0|I hardly had said these words when a first mighty blast of wind came up, after which directly also a little earthquake could be felt.
GGJ|10|76|2|0|After that, a heavy rustling and roaring came up that sounded as if it was half an hour of walking away, but it became more violent from moment to moment. Very soon it came close to the city and it woke up many inhabitants because of the terrible howling, rattling, rumbling and thundering. They went out of their houses into the streets and squares of the city from great fear to be buried in their houses that were in danger of collapsing.
GGJ|10|76|3|0|Despite the raging hurricane, many of them hurried to the open field, howling from fright and fear. And when the wind became heavier, several of them returned to the city and said to their neighbors that it was much more difficult to be in the open field than in the city behind strong walls.
GGJ|10|76|4|0|Many of them who were running before our inn were surprised about our courage and persistence. And a couple of neighbors of the innkeeper came to us in the dining hall and shouted to the innkeeper that he also should go outside because the earth was now and then so terribly shaking that it could be feared that soon all the houses would collapse one after another. For all Jewish evils and pagan furies must have broken loose, for otherwise it could not be understood that after such calm day such stormy night could arise.
GGJ|10|76|5|0|The innkeeper said: "Dear neighbors, my house is already very old and has experienced already many of such trials, and hopefully it also will withstand this one. I trust in my God and Lord who is almighty and full of love, and He will not allow that my house will be damaged by your devils and furies that broke loose."
GGJ|10|76|6|0|The 2 neighbors said: "Ah, do not tell me about all those gods, whether they are of the Jews or the gentiles. To what advantage is it to them to completely senselessly torment poor, weak mankind during the night? We Romans have called out to all the gods, and several priests are loudly screaming, and also the Jews of this city are crying out in their synagogues to their Jehovah for help, help, help, but the storm and the terribly trembling of the earth do not stop but are getting worse by each moment. Then it is: man, help yourself as good, as much and as far as you can, for the gods do not listen to your begging and do not consider your fear and need."
GGJ|10|76|7|0|The innkeeper said: "Friends, if your faith and trust in a god is so weak, then you can of course do nothing else expect to help yourselves the best you can, but my only true God and Lord has clearly shown me that this storm would come during this night over this region for very wise reasons and that I do not have to fear it. And look, as it was foretold to me, so it also happened, and that is why I have no fear.
GGJ|10|76|8|0|For you always speak out your proud proverb: 'Si totus illabatur orbis, impavidum ferient ruinae' . How do you show now the truth thereof?
GGJ|10|76|9|0|I am a believing Jew, trusting and constructing on my only true and living God, and I never have bragged about such courage, but instead of that I always live in the right awe for God. And look, He is giving me more courage and true self-control than your pretentious courage-proverb. If you would do as I, you also could have quietly stayed in your houses."
GGJ|10|76|10|0|The 2 neighbors said: "Friend, although you are right, but it is not our fault that we do not have your faith. And concerning your faith, we will discuss about that tomorrow, if we will survive."
GGJ|10|76|11|0|The 2 saw now also the other guests in the weaker lights of the lamps in our hall, and they wanted to ask the innkeeper who those guests were, but their women and children called out to them from the porch from fear and fright, and the 2 went outside again into the streets, and they looked at their houses to see whether they were damaged. They could not see any damage in the weak moonlight but they nevertheless did not dare to go into their houses because the earth's surface was still perceptibly trembling from time to time.
GGJ|10|76|12|0|The innkeeper asked Me how long the storm would still last.
GGJ|10|76|13|0|I said to him: "One more hour, and this time no one will suffer any damage. But you have spoken correctly to your neighbors, and they also will be joined to us tomorrow. But now we can rest until the morning, and the morning will give us much work to do."
GGJ|10|76|14|0|Then they all slept soon and rested until the morning that was hazy this time.
GGJ|10|77|1|1|Outside after the storm (23/59)
GGJ|10|77|1|0|Being completely strengthened, we woke up in the morning, and when the disciples saw that it was a very hazy morning they asked Me if I would go outside also on this morning.
GGJ|10|77|2|0|I said: "We often have experienced such hazy mornings and hazy days, and then I still went outside with you. So, also this morning we can spend 1 hour outside. On this hazy morning I want to perform a sign for the gentiles who do not have any faith, so that they can more easily be converted to the faith in one, only true God, and that is why we will go outside also on this morning. But he who wants to stay in the house can stay."
GGJ|10|77|3|0|They all said: "Lord, we will not leave You. We will go where You go, and we always want to be with You."
GGJ|10|77|4|0|I said: "Then stand up, and we will go outside."
GGJ|10|77|5|0|On this call of Mine they all stood up – also the innkeeper – and we prepared ourselves to go outside. And when the innkeeper had given instructions for the morning meal we went outside on the large road that went along the inn.
GGJ|10|77|6|0|When we were outside on the road, we saw a large crowd of people who lay on the large road, because the people did not dare to spend the night in their houses.
GGJ|10|77|7|0|The storm and the rather powerful earthquakes had completely calmed down but everyone was afraid that it would start again. That is why they did not dare to return to their houses and they spend the night in the open air.
GGJ|10|77|8|0|We also met the 2 neighbors of the innkeeper who visited us at night during their great fright when the storm was at its worst but could not recognize us because of the darkness in the dining hall.
GGJ|10|77|9|0|When they saw the innkeeper and next to him also the captain, whom they knew well, they walked to the innkeeper and the captain, greeted especially the captain and his subordinates and said that they were lucky that they had come through the night without having suffered any damage.
GGJ|10|77|10|0|The captain responded to the morning greeting and asked the two if they had spend the night outside just like the other inhabitants of this place.
GGJ|10|77|11|0|The two answered: "High commander, we did not have the courage for that. Although we were in our houses until the storm broke loose, but when the earth's surface started to shake we left our houses, just like almost all the other citizens of this city, to find protection outside for the sake of our life and the life of our family members.
GGJ|10|77|12|0|If our old houses were made of wood, like most of the houses in Galilee, Judea and still other regions that are rich in wood, the storm and the earthquake would not have driven us outside, but since our houses are build from stones that can be found nearby and can easily brake, and that can easily collapse with a heavy earthquake, it is obviously very advisable to leave the houses as fast as possible during such heavy calamities and to go outside."
GGJ|10|77|13|0|The captain said: "Then how about the protection of the gods for which most Greeks and Romans have a great esteem?
GGJ|10|77|14|0|Look, I was in this Jewish inn without any fear or fright under the protection of one God in the fullest faith and trust in Him. If you also would have such faith and trust, you certainly would have stayed in your houses without any fear or fright to be overtaken by any discomfort while you moreover still know that the houses have withstood already a lot of storms and maybe even greater ones. Only a firm faith and a true trust in the one true, almighty, extremely wise, extremely good, all-knowing and all-seeing God will protect you against such fright and fear. The one who does not have such faith and such trust, will, during all stormy phenomena that always happen on Earth, be exposed to all possible torment and pain, and the greatest of all when his last hour will inevitably stand before the door. Do you understand this?"
GGJ|10|78|1|1|The captain speaks about how one should seek God (23/60)
GGJ|10|78|1|0|One of the two said: "High commander, we see that you are really very right. And happy and blissful can every man be praised who can firmly believe and trust like you, because he certainly will very well bear every discomfort that can happen to him on this Earth, and he is always fully comforted in his mind.
GGJ|10|78|2|0|But how can we obtain such faith and such trust? Look, up there on the largest part of our main road are our first priests of Zeus and Apollo, and not far away from them, 2 Jewish rabbis. Our priests show us through their conduct how little value they attach to the gods for their own salvation, and so also the Jewish priests show that their faith and trust in their one and only true God is not one hair better than that of our priests.
GGJ|10|78|3|0|Oh, as soon as all danger of a possibly following nightly storm is over they will immediately appear and will dynamically begin to preach about the gods who are angry because our faith in them is weak, and that our offerings are much too little, and they will say that if we will persevere in our unbelief and will continue to bring too little expensive offerings in the temples of the gods, the gods will become even more angry and will make a dessert of this whole country.
GGJ|10|78|4|0|Maybe even today they will begin to wail in this manner in their temples, and they probably would already have started if a clear morning would have shown them that they do not have to be afraid for a returning storm, but the very hazy and still threatening morning is still holding them back.
GGJ|10|78|5|0|And it is also the same with the priests of the Jewish God. They also must already keep loud preachings for repentance and offerings if the very dark and ominous morning would not have kept them away from entering their synagogues to only wail to their own advantage.
GGJ|10|78|6|0|Look, high commander, we can very clearly see the already long existing deceits of our and the Jewish priests, and with every somehow dangerous opportunity we experience that the priests are the first who run away and are clearly showing by that how little faith and trust they possess regarding the gods they praise so highly. If in the army the generals run away for the enemy, from where should their soldiers obtain their courage? But if the gods, seen in light of the reason, mean as good as nothing to the priests, then what must and can they mean to us?
GGJ|10|78|7|0|And so, high commander, it is really very difficult for us, even impossible to obtain a firm faith and trust in our gods, or in the one God of the Jews. And therefore we cannot be blamed for our old proverb according to which everyone should help himself, and if he cannot do that then the gods as well as his fellowmen will let him down.
GGJ|10|78|8|0|But you, high commander, have spoken a good and true word to us, and after all, a God as you described to us must exist. But where is He? How can one truly find the way to Him?"
GGJ|10|78|9|0|The captain said: "For a worldly person this is of course not as easy as so many worldly intelligent people might think, and they say: 'If one or several gods exist, they should make it easy for us people to find them if they want to be known and honored by us – as all the priests are strictly imposing on the people everywhere. And if the gods will not let themselves be found by the people, quickly and easily, then they do not want to be known and honored at all, or they do not exist at all, and then all searching is useless.'
GGJ|10|78|10|0|But I say to you that this is not so. For firstly, there is since eternity only one, sole true God, and that God wants people to search Him, find Him, be known and honored by strictly keeping His commandments that He gave to us for our salvation. And secondly, since there is a God who can very well be perceived in His works by everyone who somehow wants to make the effort to search, man should also zealously search that God with a true love's desire, but not from today until tomorrow like thoughtless children, but from day to day with an ever increasing zeal and diligence and with a growing desire to love Him, and then God will let Himself be found by such seeker as He let Himself be found by me and many others.
GGJ|10|78|11|0|And when He let Himself be found by one or more people who search for Him in the right manner, He will tell such faithful seekers what they further should do according to His extremely wise will and how they should live in order to stay in His love and mercy and to be awakened for the eternal life of their soul.
GGJ|10|78|12|0|And such a person will even under the most threatening circumstances on this material world of trials not become weak or waver in his truly living faith and trust, but he will endure everything without much fear or fright, with all patience and in full dedication to the divine will that he knows. And finally he will thank God for everything because he can see that God has decreed all circumstances in this world only for the real salvation of men. And the one who has found God in such manner has certainly found his highest and most valuable treasure of his life.
GGJ|10|78|13|0|And since that is the highest and most valuable treasure of a human life – which you can understand now – it is certainly well worth to search for such treasure with the greatest zeal and seriousness until it is found.
GGJ|10|78|14|0|People are making every effort to pursue and seek worldly, perishable treasures and goods. The one drills into the mountains to find gold, silver and precious stones. Another one dives into the deepest of the sea to find a few pearls. A third one sails on a bad ship over the wide, stormy sea to sell his goods from his own country in a foreign country for a few pennies more. And so the one is busy with this and the other one with that, and no trouble is too great for it as long as he can get hold of some perishable advantage for his life. But why do people not also want to take the trouble to search for the highest treasure of life while they know that those who sought that treasure with true zeal have also faithfully and truly found it?"
GGJ|10|79|1|1|The good intentions of the neighbors (23/61)
GGJ|10|79|1|0|One of the 2 neighbors said again: "Yes, high commander, you are completely right in all your loving words, which are a real guide for searching the supreme treasure of life, and with that we will also start to search for it, since a certain inner trust in us shows us already now that we will not search in vain.
GGJ|10|79|2|0|But up to now it was never possible because on the one hand our priests were pushing us and on the other hand we had the opportunity to observe Judaism in which we only found very little theosophy and a still greater wilderness of all kinds and sorts of superstition than with us. So we took the middle way, observed the nature, found laws in it and lived according to them for ourselves, although we outwardly went along with our cult of the gods for the sake of the state laws, of course only reluctantly.
GGJ|10|79|3|0|So, as already said, it was for us – but also for many others who were completely of the same opinion – up to now totally impossible to search for the supreme and most valuable treasure of life. That which cannot be searched, because all the necessary means are lacking, cannot also never be found.
GGJ|10|79|4|0|But now, by your goodness and true mercy, we received a way that is certainly reliable. And based on that, we will also start to search for the supreme treasure of life, and will not rest until we have found it, for it is well worth it to search for such treasure because the eternal existence of the soul depends on it."
GGJ|10|79|5|0|Now I said: "Know that a completely serious will to do a work, by which a very high and really excellent goal of life can be achieved, is practically already the work in itself, because the accomplished work, in its full extent, will come all the sooner once the decision has been taken – this according to the seriousness of the will of the one who starts to accomplish a work. Your commander has already shown you the right way and given you the right means."
GGJ|10|79|6|0|The former speaker said: "Friend, You already seem to have found that supreme treasure of life, for You speak completely in the spirit of our high commander. According to Your clothing You are a Galilean. Also the others look more like Galileans than Judeans, and from the Galileans we know that they are not exactly great heroes in faith. But this does not matter, because also amongst the Galileans there may be people who have already discovered the way to search for the supreme treasure of life, who have searched for it and also found it. So we are very happy with you all, because the fact that you could have stayed this night full of terrors in a house that could have easily be destroyed, is our proof that you, just like our high commander, have also found the one, true God who can excellently protect you in all dangers."
GGJ|10|79|7|0|I said: "Your are right, but we cannot speak about this further here because the crowd assembles more and more around us, for they saw the captain and are therefore very curious to know which orders he wants to give here on this early morning. So let us go to an open space outside of the city from where we have a large view. There we will be able to discuss further about this subject."
GGJ|10|79|8|0|The 2 neighbors thought that this was a good idea, and they went, together with their family members, with us outside of the city where there was a rather high hill upon which was an old ruin that was once used by the Philistines as stronghold.
GGJ|10|80|1|1|The aftermath of the storm and the earthquake (23/62)
GGJ|10|80|1|0|When we were on the mentioned hill, we saw in the east, at a distance of a few hours walking, in several places smoke coming out from the ground, and here and there a flame was flaring up, but only for a few moments and it did not last as the smoke.
GGJ|10|80|2|0|We watched this natural scene for a while.
GGJ|10|80|3|0|When we were as if satiated from the view, the captain came to Me and said: "O Lord and Master, look, the nature spirits are still not resting, and as I experienced already many times, those smoke and fire phenomena after a storm as we experienced tonight, will often last for several days, and even more often for a few weeks. And by that, one can now and then clearly feel the Earth's vibrations which will not exactly make the weak human mind cheerful. Why actually do these consequences of a great storm have to last that long?"
GGJ|10|80|4|0|I said: "Friend, in Pella, where you are actually residing, you have a rather big fish pond that you let construct for a lot of money. If you want to breed good and healthy fish in that pond, you have to drag the mud out of it from time to time. To do this, you have to empty it completely. When the main drainage of the pond is opened, the water will first flow out of the pond with great force through the opened drainage. But gradually it will flow out less strongly, and at the end you can see the water only dripping out, and then you can start to clean the pond. Yes, why did you actually not install a kind of draining system that when you open it, all the water of the pond can flow out in one moment?
GGJ|10|80|5|0|Look, friend, everything in the world happens within a certain order that depends on time without which nothing can happen, and if here and there something will not happen within the right order of time, it will proportionally always result in some interference.
GGJ|10|80|6|0|You shortsighted people are taking care of a certain order in your actions and work to be sure to reach a goal that you have set, and you say that fast and clumsy work is good for nothing. Would God, the eternal Foreman of His great works, be perhaps less wise and intelligent than you people? So let everything happen as it happens, then is will be all right."
GGJ|10|80|7|0|The captain was satisfied with that, and he thanked Me for this lesson.
GGJ|10|80|8|0|Also the 2 neighbors of our innkeeper heard these words of Mine with great attention, and they said to the innkeeper: "It seems that this Galilean is much wiser than our captain. Although we did not really understand what is was all about, but it is very clear to us that for the captain – who certainly very well knows the one, only true God – this annoying phenomenon lasted too long. But this Galilean showed him with a brilliant example the order that God always follows in all His actions, and why. And look, the captain thanked the wise Galilean very much for this lesson.
GGJ|10|80|9|0|But what can this Galilean be more? For although our captain is a very good and righteous man, he does not easily say 'Lord and Master' to someone, and certainly not to a Jew. Then why does he give Him so much honor?"
GGJ|10|80|10|0|The innkeeper said: "Although you do not understand this now but the time will probably soon come when you will understand it."
GGJ|10|80|11|0|Those words made the 2 neighbors of the innkeeper even more curious as to who and what I actually was. But they did not dare to ask the captain and certainly not Me about this.
GGJ|10|80|12|0|Now a rather hard wind from the east came blowing in our direction, and it did not take long before we had to bear the strongly smelling smoke of sulfur and pitch. And the captain, his daughter and his subordinates, as well as a few of My disciples, for who that smoke was unpleasant, asked Me to command the wind to blow the malicious smoke of sulfur and pitch into another direction where there were no people, or if we otherwise could retreat to the inn in order to avoid suffocation.
GGJ|10|80|13|0|I said: "Just look behind you at the city, then you will see a crowd of curious people thronging up because they want to see and listen what we our doing here. And in front are the pagan priests and also the 2 rabbis and a few Jews who halted us at our arrival. Those are more unpleasant to Me than the smoke of sulfur and pitch that blows from the east.
GGJ|10|80|14|0|This is exactly why I let this wind come up in order to get rid of those troublesome hearers and listeners. Look how they already begin to return to the city because they are afraid that the matter will become worse. Most of them will return to their houses, and then we will have a greater freedom for our actions."
GGJ|10|80|15|0|However, there were a few inhabitants of the city around the hill who went out of the city with us, and the captain wanted one of his subordinates to sharply indicate to them that they also had to return to the city.
GGJ|10|80|16|0|But I said to the captain: "These are better souls. They should stay here as witnesses for the others."
GGJ|10|80|17|0|Also the captain agreed on that, and those who stood around the hill stayed.
GGJ|10|80|18|0|The 2 neighbors of our innkeeper were more and more surprised and said to him: "Just listen friend, this is a very remarkable Man. In a certain way, He commanded that maliciously smelling smoke from the east to float this way in order to drive away those guests who were massively thronging up to us, and when the captain wanted to send away the people who were lying down around the hill, and who are, as we know, poor but real honest souls, that Man did not want to know about it. And the captain who is otherwise never that complying obeyed Him on His word.
GGJ|10|80|19|0|He also knows the character of the people from afar, He keeps the good ones, and in a miraculous manner He drives away those of whom we also know that they are not good people, who, apart from themselves, have never shown any good deed to anyone.
GGJ|10|80|20|0|Truly, a remarkable Man that Galilean. He must know God much better and closer than our captain who is otherwise very wise. Well then, we surely are very curious as to what will come next."
GGJ|10|80|21|0|The innkeeper said: "Think about what that Man told you in the city outside of the inn. Then you soon will come to know better and more clearly the point where you are now."
GGJ|10|81|1|1|The words of the neighbors about the power of the Galilean (23/63)
GGJ|10|81|1|0|On this occasion, all the people, who by a malicious curiosity were driven to us from the city, had returned to the city.
GGJ|10|81|2|0|When the environment was thus cleansed, I commanded the wind with a loud voice – so that those who were on the hill could well understand it – that it should carry the smoke of sulfur and pitch no more to us but away from us to the deserts of the Euphrates.
GGJ|10|81|3|0|And immediately the wind turned so that in a few moments we were freed from the smoke.
GGJ|10|81|4|0|When the 2 neighbors of the innkeeper noticed this, they said to the innkeeper: "Now it is clear that this Man must be in very close contact with a true God and can make use of His supreme power whenever He wants. This is now completely true beyond the least of doubt. But how, where and by what can someone attain to such contact?
GGJ|10|81|5|0|You Jews are right after all that you believe in only one God, because that one God will surely be the only true One who, by the power of His supreme wise will, created everything we can see with our eyes and observe with our other sense organs.
GGJ|10|81|6|0|But how come that you Jews make so little effort to know more closely that only true God of yours, and arrange your actions according to His will that is known to you, so that also you can be in such contact with Him as this greatly to be honored Galilean has achieved and who is also a Jew?
GGJ|10|81|7|0|If you know the ways to reach that invaluable goal – a treasure of all treasures – and you nevertheless do not make the effort to acquire it but pursue the perishable, dead treasures of this Earth, often even more than we blind gentiles, than you are very pitiful fools.
GGJ|10|81|8|0|We do not want to count you among those series of Jews as we have in our city and whom we know very well. But also from you we know that also regarding your only true, one God you also were not without doubts. The best part of you was that you were no hypocrite as the others of your tribe.
GGJ|10|81|9|0|But it is strange of the other Jews, and especially of their priests who act and preach as if it depends only on them what God is allowed to do. And still, as little as our priests, they also are not capable to achieve anything which looks like pure divine power.
GGJ|10|81|10|0|This, friendly neighbor, is for us now all the more a mystery because this Galilean convinced us that He must be in a very close, intimate contact of power with the one, only true God, because otherwise the wind would not have obeyed Him as a soldier obeys his commander."
GGJ|10|81|11|0|Now the innkeeper said: "Friends, you are completely right when you are surprised about the power of God and that you talk and ask without ceasing about our Jewish foolishness and blindness. But now that we talk with each other, the others keep silent, who can say more about this true subject than we, and this is also not wise. That is why we will talk another time about all those things and will now let the others speak and act."
GGJ|10|81|12|0|The 2 neighbors agreed completely on the remark of the innkeeper and they asked nothing more, but waited until I would do or say something.
GGJ|10|81|13|0|Now the captain said to Me: "Lord and Master, look, the people down there around the hill do not know what they should do now and what they should think of You. Would it not be time to send one of my men down to give them some explanation?"
GGJ|10|81|14|0|I said: "Just leave that for the moment. I will first perform another sign, and then we will return to the inn. Then these people will also return to their families in the city and relate to them very zealously what they have heard and seen. Through that, they will really think, seek and guess among each other, and then it will be the time to gradually show them who the One was to whom the elements obey.
GGJ|10|81|15|0|But now I want to make the very gloomy morning completely clear, and the nature spirits who are still active here and there, I will let them rest, for they really have been freed enough up to now."
GGJ|10|81|16|0|On this, I commanded the vapors on the ground and the dense clouds in the air to disappear and to let the sun shine and glow.
GGJ|10|81|17|0|And immediately happened what I commanded. At once it became a very beautiful and sunny morning, and a clear view of the whole environment could be enjoyed.
GGJ|10|81|18|0|But out of the cracks and ridges of the earth's surface that were formed at night, flames were still shooting up – although at a rather far distance from us – that, despite the clear morning, were not so pleasant to the surprised gentiles down the hill.
GGJ|10|81|19|0|A little half hour later I commanded also these fire spirits to go entirely to rest, and they extinguished, and no flame could be seen anymore shooting out from the earth's surface, no matter in which direction the people were looking, not close by, neither in the distance. Also the wind was lying down, and as far as the eye could see, the earth's surface was completely cleaned up.
GGJ|10|82|1|1|The return to the inn (23/64)
GGJ|10|82|1|0|Now they were really surprised, and the gentiles down the hill asked each other who and what I was, where I came from and what My relationship was with the captain since I did not wear Roman clothing.
GGJ|10|82|2|0|Some who were more acquainted with the theosophy of the Jews than their neighbors thought that I was a prophet, for these kinds of half divine men did also such things. Others thought that I was a great magician who was dressed like a Jew. Still others contradicted that because they did not see any magician signs and no magic wand in My hands. And still others thought that I was a demigod in human form who also revealed himself to the always strictly righteous captain, and now, in order to increase his credibility, I did these signs that no man can do.
GGJ|10|82|3|0|And so, among these people were still a lot of other opinions about Me, but not one of them dared to come upon the hill to us to ask someone who I was. But we stood up from our somewhat formless stone seats and prepared to return to the inn.
GGJ|10|82|4|0|When the gentiles saw this, who were still around the hill and guessing about everything, they were seized by fear for Me, and they quickly went before us to the city and went also immediately into their houses where their families were already waiting for them. One can imagine that they could hardly stop asking questions and explaining.
GGJ|10|82|5|0|When the mentioned gentiles were in the city, we also left the hill and went slowly to our inn where the already prepared morning meal was waiting for us.
GGJ|10|82|6|0|When we came into the city, we met the pagan priests who were already very busy telling the people that it was only thanks to them that the city had been spared from destruction. The day that looked really terrifying in the morning and full of threatening danger had suddenly changed into a beautiful day, cheerful for every human mind, by the gods who came into a milder mood by their priestly, secret prayers and promises. And therefore, the inhabitants of this and also of the other cities must in return make effort with all zeal and without delay to provide the temple with abundant offerings.
GGJ|10|82|7|0|Also the 2 Jewish priests did not make less effort to work on the Jews in their synagogue. But neither the gentiles nor the Jews showed a great willingness to do what the priests wanted from them.
GGJ|10|82|8|0|We still kept watching before the inn for a while to see what the priests and the people were doing, and the 2 neighbors of our innkeeper said: "Were we not right when we said just a while ago what the priests – who do not have any faith themselves – would do when the day would become so clear that no afterstorm was to be feared? The day became completely clear in a twinkling of an eye by the Galilean who is unmistakably gifted with divine power, and we barely entered the city when we met the priests who are busy with the most selfish activities while they were so terribly fearful during the storm last night and were without any faith and trust in divine help.
GGJ|10|82|9|0|If actually those who on this Earth want to be the representatives of the gods – whether of several gods or only of the one, only true God, that is for the moment not important – are the first to leave and run away during a danger in which they should show that they are the strongest in faith, how can any somehow clearly thinking person during a nice and calm weather attach any credibility to their words?
GGJ|10|82|10|0|We can very clearly see now that no one else but only the priests, by their very great lust for power and greediness, have inevitably taken away every true faith and every living trust in a God who controls everything and who is almighty.
GGJ|10|82|11|0|But once the poor people have lost all faith and trust, who will then lift them up again to the true faith and the ancient trust in a supernatural divine help?
GGJ|10|82|12|0|This is not easy for people, or totally impossible. But then the One, or the many gods, should take up the work, for only through great signs can totally blind people be brought back to the faith and trust in the help of a divine Being.
GGJ|10|82|13|0|Only now we understand clearly why you did not let you drive out last night of the inn by any fright or any fear of danger, for when you accommodate someone in your house to whom all elements obey in an instant because He is greatly filled with divine power and might, it is easy to believe and to trust. But in whom did we have to believe and trust? In our half broken statues of stone that represent god? In the protecting spirits of our house or in the priests who by their great fright and fear were the first to run away from their houses and temples and looked for protection on the square and who would not go back in a temple for any price?
GGJ|10|82|14|0|So we also looked for protection in the open because our representatives of the gods also preferred to look in the nature where protection can be more easily found.
GGJ|10|82|15|0|But this great Master in true divine power and wisdom should show these shouting priests who is the Master. Then our true faith and trust in the one, only true and living God will soon be different. Also the 2 Jewish priests would soon think differently and maybe return to the old faith of the first fathers."
GGJ|10|82|16|0|Now I said to the 2 neighbors: "Go now with your family to our inn and partake of the morning meal with us. And let those priests lament, for they will receive little from the rich of the abundant offerings they ask, and the poor who were with us around the hill will be able to explain how the One looked like to whom the whole nature of the Earth obeyed, and then there will still be time enough to make an end to their practices."
GGJ|10|82|17|0|The 2 neighbors were very satisfied with that. They called their families, went with us to the inn and partook with us in a good mood and very cheerful of the abundant and well-prepared morning meal.
GGJ|10|83|1|1|The captain asks how he should handle the priests (23/65)
GGJ|10|83|1|0|When the good wine had made their tongues looser, they were all the more in the mood to talk, and they revealed things about which even My disciples were very surprised.
GGJ|10|83|2|0|While the 2 were discussing about very good subjects, also one of the 2 rabbis came to us in the dining hall to strongly show our innkeeper that also he, as Jew, should bring the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob an offering because the pious prayer of His 2 servants in this old city of Golan persuaded Him to protect all his possessions from destruction.
GGJ|10|83|3|0|This representation of things by the rabbi made one of the two neighbors simply burst out from vexation, and so he quickly rose from his chair, went to the brutal rabbi and said (a neighbor of the innkeeper): "Friend, did not one of your old wise men or prophets at some occasion predict that the time will come when no more lying or lazy priests will be tolerated?
GGJ|10|83|4|0|Are you really not ashamed as priest to appear with a very great lie before us men who are devoted to the truth?
GGJ|10|83|5|0|When and where did you pray to your God to spare the possessions of this honorable neighbor and friend of mine?
GGJ|10|83|6|0|Look, we saw you and your colleague, who is precisely like you, in full fear and fright on the big square at night, lamenting and with chattering teeth, and you both sought out a place that seemed the safest to you.
GGJ|10|83|7|0|Why did you actually not stay in your synagogue of which you yourself say that God exalts your prayers from there? Did you pray for the well being of your people at the strong wall at the square?
GGJ|10|83|8|0|O, we know you as clear and well as our own idol worshippers, and we say: we do not want to have anything to do with you anymore. Go away, otherwise a very mighty One among us may force you to go away."
GGJ|10|83|9|0|Now the rabbi saw the captain, said no more word and left our inn quickly.
GGJ|10|83|10|0|On this, the neighbor said: "All praise to the one, only true God of the true Jews, for we are rid of one of the dirtiest atheists."
GGJ|10|83|11|0|The captain said: "Yes, yes, he ran away like a thief, and his colleague will avoid to visit us, but our pagan priests who will have heard by now that I am staying here, will probably not avoid to visit me. If they come, how must I as a Roman captain behave? For in the name of the emperor I must be the protector of the priests, but how must I do that, now that I have come to know the one, true, living God, that I love Him above all and despise and hate our polytheism and their priests above all, which is full of errors and shameful deceit?"
GGJ|10|83|12|0|I said: "Not so My friend. Look, also the priests of your gods – who of course actually never existed, but only originated from the fantasy of men who wanted to rule over their fellowmen – have to be considered in this time to be much less guilty of the existence of dark paganism than those who preached paganism in the beginning when men were still fully believing in the one, true God, and were for this reason converting more extensively and more people through false signs.
GGJ|10|83|13|0|They do not believe in their gods themselves but they nevertheless keep the people into the old superstition, in the first place to earn their bread with the people, in the second place because they do not possess the truth, and in the third place because they are also compelled to do so because of the state laws and also because of their oath that they gave to a supreme priest on the name Pantheon in which all your gods are included.
GGJ|10|83|14|0|But if this is how your priests are, you surely will also perceive that they are not so much to be hated but to be pitied. So try to bring them also on the way of the truth. And when they walk upon it, take care that they will receive another work. Because it is the same for the emperor, whether one is Jew or gentile, as long as he will give him his due. And so you should not be worried for what concerns the emperor that he might perhaps call you to account because of a few priests of Zeus and Apollo who turned to the true Judaism that lives in God.
GGJ|10|83|15|0|Besides, through My doing, the most important rulers in this part of the world have turned to the living Judaism in their heart for already many years. Like the supreme governor Cyrenius, his youngest brother Cornelius, the statesman Agricola in Rome, and several men at his side – although only since half a year and a little longer.
GGJ|10|83|16|0|Since the men that I mentioned now, and still many others, did not yet have to endure hard measures from the emperor, you all the less will have to fear it, because I assure you of My special protection if you will stay loyal to Me. And I have also given you the power to heal the sick and free the possessed of their tormenting spirits in My name. And you do not need anything more at this time."
GGJ|10|83|17|0|When the captain heard this from Me, he became very happy from joy in his heart and said: "Lord of my existence and life, all glory, all honor and all thanks go to You only for such great mercy that was never deserved by me. We will all execute Your will – like Your angels in Heaven are doing – and Your holy name will always be highly glorified and praised."
GGJ|10|84|1|1|The importance of love (23/66)
GGJ|10|84|1|0|These words of the captain made the 2 neighbors extremely surprised, and they said to the captain: "High commander in the place of the great emperor, now we also thank you and our righteous neighbor, because you confirmed in us what we already secretly thought outside on the hill but did not dare to say aloud. This Man, whom we called a Galilean because of His clothing, is the one, only true God, not only of the Jews but of all men and all creatures. To Him only are subdued all mights and powers of the Earth. And the moon, the sun and all the stars glorify and praise His eternal wisdom and might. He is in Himself the eternal first Spirit, and God showed Himself for the sake of the blind people on this Earth as a perfect human being to show us that He, as the only One from eternity, is the Lord over everything that contains the Earth and the Heavens, which are His work, just like this Earth.
GGJ|10|84|2|0|O, what are we now endlessly happy that we can see and recognize Him now in our form. Our priests may come now, then we will show them their Zeus."
GGJ|10|84|3|0|Then the 2 neighbors fell before Me on their knees and wanted to worship Me, but I let them stand up and listen to My words, which they did. And until midday I instructed them about My will and explained to them many other things. And they became My servants.
GGJ|10|84|4|0|After I well instructed the 2 neighbors of our innkeeper about everything that was at that present time necessary for the salvation of their soul, and which they also well understood, they thanked Me with all their heart. And the one, who was the better speaker, said: "Truly, with such instruction about God, whose fullness lives in You, o Lord and Master, and about the destiny of men on this Earth, whose true form and characteristics You very clearly described to us, not one of the great signs that You performed here would have been necessary. And we recognized You only at Your Word, for we very soon became aware in ourselves that each one of Your words are alive. And as a fire from the Heavens they flowed through everything that was dead in us and awakened them to life. And this was much more convincing to us than the signs, although extraordinary and exceptional, but which nevertheless showed a certain similarity with the signs that are performed by many magicians and priests with the help of completely natural means which are well known to us, and which always harmed the free will and the reason of men more than it ever was beneficial, no matter where or when.
GGJ|10|84|5|0|But still we thank You, o Lord and Master, also for the great signs that You have performed here, and also for the beautiful, clear day that we have received through Your divine power, because the signs that You performed here will only have a permanent good effect in the future when we will work on our very blind people, whether they are superstitious or stoics who reject every belief.
GGJ|10|84|6|0|There are enough witnesses here, and we have now also the courage to fight against all the powers of the night and darkness among the people and to conquer in Your name. And You, o Lord and Master, to whom all mights and powers of all the Heavens and this Earth are subdued, will certainly not forsake us during the battle for the living truth that we heard from Your holy mouth."
GGJ|10|84|7|0|I said: "Of this you can be completely sure. And now I give also to you, who are My good friends now, the power to heal the sick in My name through the laying on of your hands, no matter of what kind of sickness they may suffer, and drive out evil spirits from those who are possessed. And being thus equipped by Me, you can fight against the lie and the black deceit, but always carefully and wisely, and then the palm of victory will not be left behind.
GGJ|10|84|8|0|But all the things that you do and will do in My name, you should do out of love in order to awaken and to bring alive the love in the heart of those whom you won for My Kingdom.
GGJ|10|84|9|0|Once the love is strong in their hearts and full of live, and they want to show you love in return, allow it with a glad heart, for only the mighty love and the love in return will bring each other to life and will awaken a perfect new life.
GGJ|10|84|10|0|But in the beginning, since you are the first who are filled with the true love from Me, you only should begin to work with that love. For if someone wants to take a good woman, striving for the hand of a young woman, and goes to her parents to express his wish, but does not show any love for the young woman neither for the parents, but only takes immediately information about the extent and value of her treasures, will he ever win the love of the young woman and her parents? I think that he hardly will reach the desired goal by that because the one who does not have love will also difficultly find a love in return. But the one who searches with all love for a love in return will also find it. And once he has found it, he should not turn away from it when it actually comes joyfully to him.
GGJ|10|84|11|0|Look at Me, and take you all an example on Me. I came here uncalled out of pure love for you, and have also immediately shown you all love without asking anything in return, but since you recognized Me, and are now coming to Me with all love, I accept that love from you with a joyful heart, and I do not despise to eat and drink with My disciples at your table. If I would not do that, would that make your heart joyful? Certainly not. Thus, show first love to the people without asking anything in return, and if the people in turn come to you with all love, accept from them what they offer you, but always with measure.
GGJ|10|84|12|0|If you will act like that, you largely will soon have spread My Kingdom on this Earth among the people and will not have to suffer any need.
GGJ|10|84|13|0|As pride, anger, envy, stinginess, greed, and more of such sins, stir up the same with other people, so will true, unselfish love stir up itself with other people. Thus, do everything out of love, then you will by that sow the seed of love in the hearts of other people, and that will soon become here, for them and for you, a blissful harvest, and even more on the other side, in the other, eternal life of the soul, by My Spirit of love in him."
GGJ|10|84|14|0|They all understood these words of Mine very well, and they promised to execute them in the spirit of the full truth.
GGJ|10|85|1|1|The pagan priests defend their behavior on the stormy night (23/67)
GGJ|10|85|1|0|While they were very cheerfully talking with each other about this teaching of Mine, 2 of the more important pagan priests entered our inn to greet the captain, whose presence they heard from those poorer people who assembled that morning around our hill. But they especially came to our inn to come to know the Man in Galilean clothing, for they had heard from the poorer people that on that hazy morning the mighty elements obeyed His word and will.
GGJ|10|85|2|0|When they entered the dining hall, they immediately bowed deeply before the captain and said (the priests): "Forgive us, high commander in the name of the great and mighty emperor by the almightiness of the gods and their most important servants among men whom they choose and appointed by their invisible active will. If you have for us also a new command from the great city of Rome, of the emperor and the gods, be so merciful to make it known to us in the manner and the time which seems most suitable to you, so that we can comply with it."
GGJ|10|85|3|0|The captain said: "This time I do not have a new command, not for you, neither for the people, for our laws are established, and up to now none were added. But something came to my ears about you that does not make me happy.
GGJ|10|85|4|0|Why do you deceive and lie to the people and want to extort offerings from them for your own physical well being, because you pretend that it is only thanks to you that the angered gods did not change this city and the whole environment into a desert and that the hazy and still ominous morning was suddenly changed into a clear day. You very bluntly announce such things to the people who saw that you were the first to run out of your temples and houses during the storm and earthquake, and saw you looking for protection in the open air. Are you thus establishing the faith of the people or are you destroying it?
GGJ|10|85|5|0|If the people can see nothing but the greatest fright, fear and a complete lack of trust and faith with the priests who always let themselves be honored and glorified as loyal servants and friends of the gods, and who should be the most brave and courageous, how can they, once the danger is over, still believe any of the words of such priests – as you have shown yourselves already several times as they say – while the people know very well out of experience that they themselves do not even possess a spark of faith and trust in a higher divine power? And how can such priests stand before the people afterwards and lie to them in a rough and bold manner?"
GGJ|10|85|6|0|On this, one of the 2 pagan priests said: "Forgive me, high commander, but in this sphere of ours you did not give a completely right judgment. It is indeed true that on many dangerous situations a priest should always show to the wavering people the greatest courage and a great firm trust in the possible help of the highest gods in order to inspire them to have courage and to awaken faith and a firm trust in their mind, but at extremely dangerous occasions also the priest should show the people that he fears the gods when they reveal their anger by the terrible raging of the elements.
GGJ|10|85|7|0|Although a priest is a mediator between the gods and men, but he is no Lord as the immortal gods, and this he will never be, for also a priest must die, just like any other human being, and thus he also should fear the gods.
GGJ|10|85|8|0|As long as the gods are clearly showing the people that they exist and are almighty, through lightnings, thunder, strong winds, terrible rains, hail, snow and heavy cold weather at unusual times that damage the fruits of the Earth, then a priest can still stand with a greater courage before the people that became fearful, comfort and strengthen them, and awaken and establish faith and trust in them. But sometimes the gods reach with their power to the foundations of the Earth, shake it to and fro and threaten then to turn everything upside down – and then, also the faith of a priest has the right to shake together with the surface of the Earth.
GGJ|10|85|9|0|Although he can try to make the gods milder through prayers and suitable promises, he can show at the same time that he also is only a weak human being and who always must fear the gods.
GGJ|10|85|10|0|Look, high commander, since this is how things are, we really did nothing wrong during that night of true terror to indeed show the people our justified fear for the almightiness of the gods. But since the angered gods became milder again by our priests because of the promises that were made to them, it is now the time to inform the people what they should do, together with us, to entirely fulfill the promises that we priests faithfully made to the gods, without reluctance or punishable neglect, for otherwise, at a future occasion, by which the gods could even be more angered, we hardly can hope for any mildness. For only 7 times do the gods have patience with the most important weaknesses of men. The 8th time they hardly will show anymore indulgence or patience.
GGJ|10|85|11|0|And because we emphatically made it known now to the people, our actions are certainly good and just regarding the gods and those of the people who still posses some faith and a good will. And it cannot be said that by that we made the people's faith and trust in the gods weaker.
GGJ|10|85|12|0|I think, high commander, that with this short explanation I have sufficiently justified our behavior. I have said."
GGJ|10|86|1|1|The captain instructs the priests about the uselessness of pagan worship (23/68)
GGJ|10|86|1|0|On that, the captain said: "Although you have spoken very well now, and your words were very intelligent, but for me they only have very little value because their content and the truth in yourself are standing far away from each other. Because look, firstly you yourself do not even have a little spark of faith and trust in the gods, which I could very clearly proof to you as well as to all your colleagues from my experience. And since you yourself have no faith at all in a god, your speech is for me nothing else but a useless bragging of words without any value.
GGJ|10|86|2|0|And I do not say this to you with the purpose of punishing you and your colleagues for your behavior, but I want to make it clear to you that you will not accomplish anything that is good with all your apparent wise shouting to the people, of which the better part thoroughly perceived your intentions already for a long time. Especially in this time when the clearest truth about the existence of an only true God, about the manner in which one should worship Him and about the very obvious destiny of man is spreading very clearly among the Jews. And a lot of the better gentiles are already turning to the new faith of the Jews and found therein real comfort and a very good and firmly established reassurance.
GGJ|10|86|3|0|You certainly must also have heard about it. But then why did you not yet try to proof it for yourselves? And why do you stubbornly persist trying to make the people believe what you never believed yourselves, but still want to convince the people with your empty shouting?
GGJ|10|86|4|0|If you are convinced in yourselves that our gods do not mean anything and you do not believe in them, then search first for the truth yourselves. And when you have found it, do not withhold it from the people who are only thirsting for the full truth. Then you surely will be more useful to the people and to the state than with your empty shouting.
GGJ|10|86|5|0|Make from the idol temples houses to accommodate the poor and the sick, and do also not turn your back on the foreigners. Then you will find the true, living mercy from the one, only true God, who will certainly be more useful to you than all your dead earthly treasures that you extorted from the people through your insane shouting at occasions like tonight."
GGJ|10|86|6|0|On this, the pagan priest said: "High commander, now you have completely spoken the truth, and this is precisely how things are with us. But to whom should we turn to find that living truth that will be more useful to us and the people than the possession of all the treasures of the whole Earth? And when we have found the truth and will have instructed and converted the people according to that truth, then what must we answer our supreme priests if they would call us to account for the fact that we turn the people away from that which they are teaching and what they want to have, and convert them to the pure Judaism?"
GGJ|10|86|7|0|The captain said: "To whom you should turn in order to come to know the pure, living truth and the one, only true God and thus also His will, I can show you the very shortest way to that.
GGJ|10|86|8|0|Look, here at my right sits the Man who can show you the pure truth in all its fullness, and He is also in Himself the One to who obey all the powers and mights of Heaven and Earth. If you acknowledge that and will really understand it, it will become clear to you by itself what you will have to say to those who will ask you why you turned to the true Judaism with the people who were entrusted to you.
GGJ|10|86|9|0|We Romans are very tolerant what concerns the various religions, and we do not refuse anyone the manner in which he imagines some deity, believes in it and trust upon it. You know that as well as I do, for although the Romans have conquered many nations in Asia, Africa and Europe and made them subordinates of Rome, they nevertheless always left the teaching concerning the gods of those people untouched. And they also erected temples in Rome for the strange gods. So in this respect, Rome is tolerant and you have nothing to fear from that, and even less here in Asia since the Judaism is the ruling religion here.
GGJ|10|86|10|0|I have shown you now the way to the pure, living truth, and you may now do what you want."
GGJ|10|87|1|1|The priests are questioned by their colleagues (23/69)
GGJ|10|87|1|0|After these words of the captain, the 2 priests looked at Me from head to toe, and one of them asked Me: "Who are You actually, since our commander gave a testimony about You that one can truly only give to God? Speak about Yourself, and we will believe You, whatever You say.
GGJ|10|87|2|0|Are You perhaps the One about who our poor people told us outside, who commanded the winds, the clouds and the fire from the hill Talba and that they obeyed Him?"
GGJ|10|87|3|0|I said: "Yes, I am the One indeed. The testimony of the captain is true. Comply with it. All the rest that you and your people will need, you will hear from this innkeeper and his 2 neighbors.
GGJ|10|87|4|0|If you will act upon it in full faith, you will awaken the eternal life in yourself and you will keep it then also forever. For I Myself – although in your eyes I am a Son of man – am the Way, the Truth and the eternal Life. Whoever believes in Me and acts completely according to My teaching, will, what concerns his soul, live eternally, even if he, for what concerns his body, would die many times.
GGJ|10|87|5|0|Concerning My teaching – which is very short and easy to understand for everyone – you will hear from those whom I indicated to you. And now you can go back to your colleagues outside and tell them what you have heard. They should not extort the people anymore to appease non-existent gods, for if they will continue with that I will release once more the powers of the Earth, and then they will see how they will fare."
GGJ|10|87|6|0|When the 2 pagan priests heard this from Me, they said no more word but bowed deeply before Me and before the captain and went quickly outside on the large road to their colleagues who were still telling all kinds of stories to the people about the gods, and in this way they received many coins.
GGJ|10|87|7|0|When the 2 came outside, their colleagues saw them, went to them and asked very curiously what they were able to achieve with the captain and what I was all about.
GGJ|10|87|8|0|But the 2 said: "You, our dear friends, listen. The matter is of the greatest importance, and later in our house we will extensively speak about it, but here on the street is not the place to talk about such things.
GGJ|10|87|9|0|But the Man, of who the poor told us that all mights, powers and elements of the Earth obey Him, seems to be more than only a human being. And He very decisively told us that we should immediately stop to collect expiatory offerings for the gods that are nothing, otherwise we will have to endure from Him something that is still worse than what we had to endure tonight. So let us immediately stop collecting and go to our stronghold. There we will deliberate what we should do further. Because the matter of that exceptional Man must be really very important, otherwise our captain, who puts everything to the test, would not be so devoted to Him and give a testimony to us that one can only give about someone that is very clearly recognized as God. But let us not talk further about this here."
GGJ|10|87|10|0|These words of the 2 priests were very touching to all of them. They stopped collecting and went to their stronghold. And a few of the more important citizens went with them with great expectation.
GGJ|10|87|11|0|When they arrived in the stronghold that was adorned with all kinds of idol statues, one of the two, who was with Me in the inn, climbed in the preacher's chair and said: "Now be so kind to hear me. I will tell you as brief as possible what I have heard in the Jewish inn from our wise captain and then mainly from that exceptional Man, and what we all should take at heart, because a human being to whom all mights and powers of the Heavens and the Earth obey, is certainly more, greater and more respectable than all our gods of who no one can say with any certainty that they ever existed or are now really existing, except in the temples that are made by human hands.
GGJ|10|87|12|0|No one has ever experienced that one of our many gods has performed a real miracle. That which was done in front of the blind people by calling up some god, was not done by the god that was called upon, but was – as we well know – only done by a priest who was skilled in the art of magic with the means that were at his disposal. Without such means no one has ever – as far as we know – performed a miracle, not even the Pontifex Maximus in Rome.
GGJ|10|87|13|0|But if that Man, about whom I am speaking, commands without any tangible means, only by His word and by His will, all the powers of the Heavens and the Earth, and they obey Him, then such a Man is entirely the only true God. Then everything what we indicate with the word 'god' is nothing else but a making of the human fantasy that from now on should be no more accepted as really existent by any clearly thinking and truth-seeking person.
GGJ|10|87|14|0|This is a necessary introduction of what I have promised to say and to tell you. But before I tell you what I heard from the captain and then from that God-Man, maybe you wish to say what you think about this God-Man."
GGJ|10|87|15|0|They all said: "Continue your speech and tell us what you heard from the captain and especially from the God-Man, because of all the things whereof you are convinced that it is the full truth, we also are convinced that it is the full and complete truth. So come to the main point. We will listen to you with the greatest attention."
GGJ|10|88|1|1|The conclusion of the priest (23/70)
GGJ|10|88|1|0|Then the speaker, as he promised, told in detail of what he heard from the captain and from Me. And they were all extremely surprised of what he said. And when the speaker related precisely about all the things he heard in the inn and also about what he discussed with the captain and with Me, they all said: "If this is so, then we have of course no other choice than to believe that the God-Man is truly a living God, and no other being can be accepted or honored next to Him. And when we hear His teaching, and by that also His will from the mouth of the captain or from the mouth of another one who knows about it, we will make it our law of life and will strictly act according to it.
GGJ|10|88|2|0|And we will forever do away with our teaching about the gods and the myths, as well as the statues and images. And we also will instruct our children in the new teaching, but your priests will mainly take care that everyone will hear this new teaching, understand it well and strictly observe it for what concerns the part of the law.
GGJ|10|88|3|0|But now it is time for all of us to go to the God-Man and bring Him our first and as high as possible worship that only belongs to Him, and with that, also our thanks for the undeserved mercy that He gave us by coming to us and to visibly making Himself known to us."
GGJ|10|88|4|0|They all agreed with that proposal. They left the stronghold of the priests, went to our inn and wanted to enter immediately.
GGJ|10|88|5|0|Since the captain – as well as all those who were in the inn – heard from Me what had been discussed in the stronghold of the priests, he asked Me if those who arrived should be allowed to enter the inn where the space was limited, or that it should be made clear to them to wait outside until I wanted to go out to meet them.
GGJ|10|88|6|0|But I said: "Let all those who are burdened and loaded with all kinds of darkness come to Me, then I will revive them all. Those who want to come to Me, for them the door will be opened, and they will find the One in Me whom they sought in vain for so long and whom with all their worldly wisdom could not find. Where I am, there is also room for those who love Me and seek Me."
GGJ|10|88|7|0|When the captain heard this from Me, he himself went to the door and opened it, as those who arrived were waiting at the door, deliberating among themselves who of them would be the first to enter, for when the company in question arrived at the inn with the intention to enter, a little fear came over them, and none of them dared to open the door first.
GGJ|10|88|8|0|But when the captain himself opened the door, those who arrived bowed down before him, and the 2 priests asked him if they could come in to show honor and thanks to Me for the mercy that I came also to them in this old and very remote city and let Myself be recognized by the blind people as the one, only true God.
GGJ|10|88|9|0|The captain said: "The Lord is pleased with you because He surely knows what decision you all have taken in the stronghold, and so you can now enter the inn."
GGJ|10|88|10|0|After this answer of the captain they all walked with the deepest respect into the dining hall, bowed very deeply before Me and the 2 priests gave Me a well-phrased speech and ended it with the gratitude which they all thought they owed Me and which they wanted to give Me.
GGJ|10|88|11|0|When they had finished their speech, I stood up, blessed them and said: "Happy all those who come to Me and recognize Me as you now. For the one who recognizes Me, has thereto already received the light from Me, so that He can recognize Me and then actively believe in Me.
GGJ|10|88|12|0|This light is with you now only a little flame in your soul. Only after you have received My teaching and by that also My will, and will act and live according to it, your light, which is now only little, will become like a sun, and only then you will come to the full truth of life and existence and awaken the eternal life in yourselves.
GGJ|10|88|13|0|The innkeeper here will give you the teaching that he received from Me, and his 2 neighbors and his personnel will be real witnesses for you, and they will tell you many things which you do not know yet. Once you will know them you will receive complete insight about Me.
GGJ|10|88|14|0|But go now to sit at a table and take some bread and wine and strengthen your limbs, after which we still will discuss and settle a few things with each other."
GGJ|10|88|15|0|Then the pagan priests, with a few prominent citizens, went to sit at a free table. Bread and wine were immediately offered to them and they ate and drank very cheerfully, for they were already hungry and thirsty.
GGJ|10|89|1|1|The gratitude of the priests (23/71)
GGJ|10|89|1|0|After the wine had made their tongues more movable they talked among each other about all kinds of known wise men from ancient times and gave their opinion. Once they had this opinion, then again they had another opinion. They finally came also to the subject of the Jewish wise men and prophets, and the first priest knew a lot about Moses and Isaiah whom he considered to be the 2 greatest wise men of the Jews. But he did not like the often too concealed language, thinking that it was generally a mistake of most of the old wise men that they rarely spoke and wrote clearly and openly to the people, and that precisely for that reason the people turned to many wrong ideas which could never have started with a clear and unconcealed manner of speaking.
GGJ|10|89|2|0|While they were still discussing among each other, I gave a sign to James the elder to give them a correct clarification since they had a wrong opinion about this, for this disciple was very well acquainted with, and well understood the correspondences between the spiritual and natural things.
GGJ|10|89|3|0|Therefore he went to the priests of the gentiles, greeted them and explained to them the reason why Moses and also the other wise men and prophets only spoke and wrote in this way and could not have spoken and written differently.
GGJ|10|89|4|0|The priests and also the citizens understood this well and quickly. They praised the disciple for this and gave Me the honor and sincere thanks, for I had given also to a human being such deep insight in purely godly things.
GGJ|10|89|5|0|Then the disciple returned to his place, and the opinion of the pagan priests and the citizens who were with them, about the manner of speaking and writing of the old wise men was now completely different. And they put forward many good things, about which also our captain was very surprised. He went to them, spoke with them and told them openly also a few things he knew about Me, about which the pagan priests and present citizens showed their great joy.
GGJ|10|89|6|0|The captain gave also as clearly as possible and in brief some specifications about the true form of the Earth, the nature of its movement and its size, as well as of the moon, the sun, the planets and the rest of the stars. And those who were instructed in this manner were very joyful about it.
GGJ|10|89|7|0|One of them said: "If this is the case and not otherwise, then in how many errors are countless people still deeply buried, and when will it, also in this respect, become clear and bright to them?"
GGJ|10|89|8|0|The captain said: "Friends, we will leave this only to the Lord, for He only knows best in which time He has to give a greater light in all things to a nation. But from now on, the correct, bright light, according to His will, will be very quickly spread among the people who are of good will. And with this work we ourselves will not keep our hands lazy."
GGJ|10|89|9|0|They all said: "That we will never do, because now we truthfully know what we have to do, and for who and why.
GGJ|10|89|10|0|O that long spiritual night that kept our patriarchs so long captive with iron shackles, and now also us. All honor, all glory and all thanks to the Lord, the only true God without beginning or end, in who all mights and powers are united, for He humiliated Him so deeply to envelop Himself in a body of flesh and blood to deliver us from the old night of death. For someone who lives in the greatest error and complete spiritual blindness about all the things and phenomena that surround him, is finally, seen in the right perspective, in a much worse condition than no matter what kind of animal, and could be considered as good as dead.
GGJ|10|89|11|0|Only after being awakened in the spirit will he be alive, and will he, with his pure knowledge of God and love for Him, stand before Him, highly exalted above all other material creatures.
GGJ|10|89|12|0|Our life was up to now only an idle dream. Although the dreamer may feel a confused existence, but he cannot have any true awareness, and therefore cannot perceive or understand anything truthfully.
GGJ|10|89|13|0|Our dreamy condition has now come to an end by the mercy of the Lord. We are awake and are now living in reality. And how blissful life is wherein one comes to full awareness of being really, truly alive, and that he can also not lose life anymore if he stays with the right love in the One who He is eternally the first life of all life Himself, without beginning or end. O, how happy are we already feeling now in the full presence of God, the eternal Lord over all things. And although the heaviness and the judgment of our body is still pressing upon us, how endlessly happy will we feel when the Lord will soon also free us from that burden.
GGJ|10|89|14|0|But first we must awaken as many as possible of our poor fellow brethren from their deadly sleep and idol dream to the life of the spirit, for that which has made us so happy must, by our efforts in the future, make many thousand times thousands of people happy."
GGJ|10|89|15|0|After this good speech, the speaker himself was completely moved and could no more speak because of his tears.
GGJ|10|90|1|1|How true disciples of the Lord should behave (23/72)
GGJ|10|90|1|0|Now also I stood up from My chair, walked with a friendly face to the pagan priests and the citizens of this city and said: "Listen, if you will in My name, with the right unselfish neighborly love, spread My light and Kingdom among your brothers and sisters who are still languishing in deep darkness, you yourselves will be more and more enlightened and your life will become more and more perfected, and only from then on things will be revealed to you of which you have and also cannot have any idea yet.
GGJ|10|90|2|0|Stay from now on faithful to this intention, and do not let it be pushed aside by the enticements of this world. Then you will stay in Me and I in you.
GGJ|10|90|3|0|Try first to conquer the world within yourselves, then it will also be easier for you to conquer it in your brothers. No one can give his fellowman something which he does not first possess himself. If someone wants to awaken love in his brother he must come to him with love, and if someone wants to generate humility in his fellowman he must come to him with humility. In this way, meekness will in turn generate meekness, patience patience, goodness goodness, and mercy mercy.
GGJ|10|90|4|0|Take you all an example on Me. I am the Lord over everything in Heaven and on Earth. In Me is all might, rulership and power, and nevertheless, with all My heart I am full of love, humility, meekness, patience, goodness and mercy. Let all of you be the same, then one will clearly see that you are truly My disciples.
GGJ|10|90|5|0|Love one another mutually as brothers, and do what is good for each other. Let no one exalt himself above another, wanting to be the first, for I alone am the Lord. You all are only brothers. In My Kingdom only he will be the first who is the least and always willing to serve his brothers in all that is good and true.
GGJ|10|90|6|0|In Hell, on this side and on the other side – the kingdom of the devils and all malicious spirits – the haughtiest, proudest, greediest and most dominant spirit is the first and a torment for the lowly and the small ones. They are eager to keep the others more or less in some kind of humility, obedience and submissiveness. But in My Kingdom it is not so, but it is as I have just told you.
GGJ|10|90|7|0|Look at the big ones of this world, sitting on their thrones and ruling over the nations. Who is the one that can near them except with great submissiveness? If someone would dare to near a ruler with an authoritative attitude, what would be his fate?
GGJ|10|90|8|0|Look, such is also the order in Hell. But among yourselves, My disciples, it should not be so, but only as I have shown you.
GGJ|10|90|9|0|The big ones of the world want to be begged a long time before they would do a good deed for someone, as if it is an exceptional mercy, but you should not want your fellowmen to beg you first before doing a good deed for them, for you can ask God, the true Lord and Father of eternity, for all good things, and you will receive them, but brothers among each other should not want to be begged first.
GGJ|10|90|10|0|And if a humble, poor brother asks something from his richer brother, the richer one should not withhold what the poor one requested from him to do, for the one hardheartedness will awaken the other, and this is not My Kingdom.
GGJ|10|90|11|0|What good would it be for man if he would say and confess in himself: 'Lord, Lord, God of Heaven and Earth, I believe without doubting that You are the only, eternal, only true, all-wise and almighty Creator of all material and spiritual worlds, and all that lives, thinks and wills, lives, thinks and wills only from You.'
GGJ|10|90|12|0|I say to you that this would not be useful for the true salvation of anyone's soul. Such faith is only beneficial for someone's soul if he will joyfully do what I advised him to do, because someone who kindly and willingly does My will, will do tenfold more with the little that he can do than the one who wants to be begged a long time and who then praises himself about the deed of love he did for his fellowman and boast about it.
GGJ|10|90|13|0|Do as you have heard now from My mouth, only by that it will become really clear in you that My words are truly God's words. By that you will awaken My Spirit in you and will guide you into all the wisdom of the Heavens, will cleanse you for eternal life and make you true children of God.
GGJ|10|90|14|0|And now you know enough for the time being to attain to the eternal life of your soul. You will hear more about this – as already said to you – from this innkeeper and his 2 neighbors, and only after that you will hear that which is most perfect by My Spirit of love in you. Did you all understand this well?"
GGJ|10|91|1|1|Section: The Lord in Aphek
GGJ|10|91|1|1|Departure to Aphek (23/73)
GGJ|10|91|1|0|The speaker said: "O Lord and Master of eternity, we all understood it very well, because You spoke to us in a pure, well understandable language, but we also realize that we are still very far away from the real goal of life and that we still will have many a battle with ourselves and with the other people of this world."
GGJ|10|91|2|0|I said: "Your words are very correct and just, because for the sake of My name you will have to endure many persecutions and slander of the world. But do then not loose your patience and courage, and fight with all love and meekness against the enemies of the truth and of the light from the Heavens, then you will acquire the crown of victory.
GGJ|10|91|3|0|Only, do not give up the real love in your heart, for it endures everything and will finally conquer everything. If you will act and walk in love together with Me, you will be able to walk over snakes, salamanders and scorpions, and their poisonous bites will not be able to harm you. And when they will give you poison to drink, it will not make your bowels sick. And I, the Lord, say 'amen' on this, so it is and so it will remain for everyone who truly stays in My love.
GGJ|10|91|4|0|But the one who will also, besides My love, make eyes at the world from time to time, will also not be safe for all the damage of the worldly poison.
GGJ|10|91|5|0|If someone really loves Me and keeps My commandments that are light, I will come to him when he always very actively wishes and desires it in his heart, and I will reveal Myself to him and give all kinds of power and might to him to fight against all malicious spirits of the world and Hell, and then they will not be able to harm him. And now you know still better what you can expect from Me.
GGJ|10|91|6|0|The one who will not forsake Me, I also will not forsake, and the one who will fight together with Me against the world and Hell, can also always be sure of victory."
GGJ|10|91|7|0|When I had said that to the pagan priests, they all thanked Me with great enthusiasm in their heart for this teaching and the promise that was directly connected to it. They stood up from their seats and wanted to go to their stronghold to put everything in order there to proclaim My teaching and Me in a worthy manner to the gentiles.
GGJ|10|91|8|0|But I said to them: "Friends, for what you already want to do now, there still will largely be time enough tomorrow. Stay here for now and partake of the midday meal with us, and strengthen yourselves with that.
GGJ|10|91|9|0|I Myself will leave from here after the meal with My disciples and your captain, and then you can continue your conversation about Me with the innkeeper and his 2 neighbors, and prepare yourselves how you already some time tomorrow can talk about Me to the inhabitants of this city and its environment."
GGJ|10|91|10|0|When the pagan priests and the several prominent citizens heard that from Me, they once more gave thanks for this proposal and went to sit at their table again, where the well-prepared food and a right quantity of bread and wine were immediately put on it, and soon also on the other tables. I also went to sit at our table again, and we all partook of the meal in a cheerful mood.
GGJ|10|91|11|0|Immediately after the meal I stood up with My disciples, as well as the captain with his daughter who was in the kitchen during the time that we spoke with the pagan priests, where she very actively participated with the preparation of the midday meal.
GGJ|10|91|12|0|The innkeeper brought once more his wife, his children and also his personnel to Me and asked for My blessing. And I blessed all those who were in the house, also the pagan priests and the citizens and of course also the 2 neighbors with their whole family for which they all thanked Me very emotionally.
GGJ|10|91|13|0|Then I said to the captain: "Now we will go to Aphek, but not along the main road but along a footpath in order not to cause a sensation with the inhabitants who have settled themselves along the road."
GGJ|10|91|14|0|This was good to the captain, and in this manner we left for Golan and reached the mountain city Aphek towards the evening.
GGJ|10|92|1|1|With the Roman innkeeper in Aphek (23/74)
GGJ|10|92|1|0|The way from Golan to Aphek was rather difficult because we had to cross over a deep canyon that came out into the Jordan Valley, which took us a couple of hours.
GGJ|10|92|2|0|When we reached the mountain city Aphek towards the evening, the captain asked Me: "Lord and Master, where will we actually take accommodation for the night in this city? For as far as I know, this city has no Jewish inn at all, and furthermore there are also no Jewish citizens. Maybe a few Jewish housekeepers can be found here, but, as already said, no Jewish residents. I also have a well-arranged stronghold house in this city. If this is satisfactory to You, would You then not like to sleep tonight in that stronghold?"
GGJ|10|92|3|0|I said: "It is true that you have a stronghold, and it is provided with all kinds of resting beds, tables, benches and chairs, but your provision rooms are empty, and you also have no wine, no bread and no salt. But we are tired, especially the already old disciples – except a few who are about as old as I am – and they all should be strengthened with some food and drink. Will this be possible in your stronghold house?
GGJ|10|92|4|0|I know what you think now and say within yourself: 'Lord, with You everything is possible'. You are right in this, but we did not travel to this city to only rest and strengthen our tired limbs with miraculous food but to spread My Kingdom of life also here among the gentiles.
GGJ|10|92|5|0|Therefore, we will not take up residence into your stronghold house but we will search and also find accommodation in a Roman inn in the center of the city. Soon exceptional opportunities will arise there to spread My Kingdom among the gentiles."
GGJ|10|92|6|0|When the captain heard this from Me, he immediately agreed with Me. He only made the remark that the innkeeper of the mentioned inn was a fervent gentile and that in his otherwise spacious house it was swarming with all kinds of idol statues, so much so that it rather should be called a real pantheon instead of an inn. According to him there were also always several pagan priests present who want to impose themselves there.
GGJ|10|92|7|0|I said: "Look, precisely for this reason I choose that inn to stay for the night, and much will have to be worked on and accomplished there. So let us quickly go there, so that we can find accommodation."
GGJ|10|92|8|0|Then we walked at a fast pace to the city and reached it before the closing time of the gate.
GGJ|10|92|9|0|When we arrived at the gate a Roman guard stopped us.
GGJ|10|92|10|0|But the captain came forward and demanded to speak to the one who commanded the guards. When he came, he recognized the captain immediately and ordered the guards to let us enter the city unhindered, because this was the demand of his captain.
GGJ|10|92|11|0|It was already quite dark when we arrived at the already mentioned inn, and the captain sent immediately a subordinate inside the inn to tell the innkeeper that he had to come to us right away, which also happened at once.
GGJ|10|92|12|0|When the innkeeper came to us, the captain asked him if he could give us a good accommodation.
GGJ|10|92|13|0|The innkeeper said: "I will give you what I have, but with the necessary service for the guests who came with you, high commander, it will look quite meager this time, because more than two thirds lay down sick. The great fear which they had to endure during the heavy storm last night and the earthquake, and the fear that such disaster could come back, made mostly my female personnel unsuitable for service.
GGJ|10|92|14|0|Although our priests made every effort to heal them, partly by speeches and partly by other means, but up to now everything was in vain. Time will still be the best doctor for my sick male and female servants.
GGJ|10|92|15|0|Only an hour ago we all dared to enter the house, because during half of the night we were outside from obvious fear that our houses would collapse, which easily could have happened, for when the piled up stones are beginning to terribly yelp and rattle it is the highest time to leave the house and go to the open air.
GGJ|10|92|16|0|I say to you in all submissiveness, high commander, that more than three quarters of this city are still outside now, and thus also several of my best male and female servants. Only an hour ago a few had the courage to enter with me and my family into the house. So it looks very bad with the already prepared food for today, but I still can serve you bread, salt and wine.
GGJ|10|92|17|0|Yes, high commander, great damage was done to me last night. But what can a weak and mortal human being do against the almightiness of the immortal gods and their elements.
GGJ|10|92|18|0|The priests – actually I should not say this – contributed a lot to the confusion of the day for the already desperate people by their preachings about penance and offerings. Although now at the end of the day they strung their harps with better snares, but this is to little avail because the people still think that the gods are too little reconciled and fear that this terrible calamity will come back.
GGJ|10|92|19|0|And also this is again the fault of our extremely greedy priests because they impress upon the people that the gods, once they are that furious because of the licentiousness of human beings and start to shake the foundations of the Earth, they cannot be softened anymore by little offerings. They give in for a while at the prayers of the priests, but if then the people pay too little attention to the exhorting words of the servants who are inspired by the gods and will not immediately make haste to put almost all their possessions at the feet of the representatives of the gods – especially as much as possible gold and silver – then the gods will become even more furious than at first and will show the people their anger a hundred times more.
GGJ|10|92|20|0|Well now, our mountain city is mainly poor, and the people were by far not able to comply with the demands of the priests. That is why they fear that this great calamity will come back, and they cannot be brought back into the city for no matter what price.
GGJ|10|92|21|0|This is how things are with us. And you, high commander, will surely understand for what reason I can tonight only very scantily and meagerly serve you and your also certainly prominent company.
GGJ|10|92|22|0|So be so kind to enter my large house, and we will see what we still can do there."
GGJ|10|93|1|1|The thoughts of the innkeeper concerning the Lord (23/75)
GGJ|10|93|1|0|After this very well-founded apologizing explanation of the innkeeper we entered the house and were immediately brought to the biggest and best decorated hall, which up to now had been illuminated very economically with only 1 lamp but was immediately better and sufficiently illuminated with several more lamps.
GGJ|10|93|2|0|Now the innkeeper noticed that we, the company of the captain, with the exception of his followers, were all Jews. So he asked the captain how he, who was otherwise not exactly known as a special friend of the Jews, was now traveling in their company, and moreover on foot. And how could he, a Roman innkeeper, who is an abomination to the Jews, be now capable to satisfy them?
GGJ|10|93|3|0|The captain said: "Do not worry about anything else now except to bring us the right quantity of bread, salt and wine. After that, all the rest will become clear to you.
GGJ|10|93|4|0|Then the right and sufficient quantity of bread, salt and wine was served immediately. We went to sit at a big table that was completely made of stone, and we took some bread with salt and after that we drank the wine.
GGJ|10|93|5|0|The innkeeper noticed however that the daughter of the captain, when I wanted to drink, served Me at once the golden cup of wine that was offered to Me in Pella, and that I put it to My mouth and drank of it while all the other people present drank the wine from cups made of pottery.
GGJ|10|93|6|0|The innkeeper and also a couple of his servants looked at Me from a little distance from head to feet and did not know what they had to think of Me.
GGJ|10|93|7|0|The innkeeper said within himself: "There must be something great about Him, otherwise our captain would not give Him such honor."
GGJ|10|93|8|0|When we all were sufficiently strengthened with bread and wine, I said to the innkeeper: "Look, innkeeper, a great salvation fell upon your house. Most of you Greeks and Romans are not unknowledgeable in the Scriptures of the Jews, and you know that the one, only true God, the Creator of Heaven and Earth and of all that was, is and will be, on it, in it and upon it, a Messiah was promised already since the first beginning of mankind by mouth of the prophets to the Jews, and through them also to you gentiles. And look, this promised Messiah am I, and I have come now only to you gentiles to establish and to spread the Kingdom of God among you.
GGJ|10|93|9|0|I was sent by God the Father from the Heavens, and the Father who sent Me, is the eternal Love, and My heart is its throne. It is in Me and I am in it. Therefore, in Me abides also all might, power and rulership over everything in Heaven and on Earth. I am the Life, the Light, the Way and the eternal Truth Myself.
GGJ|10|93|10|0|The one who believes in Me, who loves Me above all things in the world and lives and acts according to My teaching, and who loves his fellowmen as himself, will receive from Me the eternal life and I will awaken him on the youngest day.
GGJ|10|93|11|0|You just looked at Me from head to feet and said within yourself: 'Something great must be hidden behind that Man, otherwise our captain would not give Him such honor.' And look, you are right.
GGJ|10|93|12|0|But to convince yourself that I am indeed the one I told you, you should bring now all the sick people of your house here to Me, then I will heal them. Do you believe that?"
GGJ|10|93|13|0|The innkeeper said: "Lord, Lord, Your words have deeply penetrated in my soul and awakened a life therein that I never felt before, and therefore, everything that You have said to me must be true. So I believe without doubt that You surely will heal all my sick people."
GGJ|10|93|14|0|On this, the many sick people were brought into our big dining hall. Some among them were tormented with malicious fevers, some by epilepsy, others by gout, one was blind, and two lost their ability of voice and speech from fear during the earthquake.
GGJ|10|94|1|1|The Lord heals the sick in the inn (23/76)
GGJ|10|94|1|0|After half an hour when all the sick – about 30 all together – were brought into the hall, the innkeeper said: "Look, o Lord, Lord, here are the sick of my house now. If You want to heal them, please do so, then my whole house will believe in You and greatly honor and love You."
GGJ|10|94|2|0|I said: "Then it will be done according to your faith."
GGJ|10|94|3|0|After I had said that, they all were healed at once, in such a way as if there never was anything wrong with them.
GGJ|10|94|4|0|When they hardly could stop glorifying and praising My Being, and the healed ones were thinking that I was a god in the sense of their pagan teaching, they asked Me while they were on their knees if I would be so merciful to tell them if I were perhaps Jupiter himself or another god, so that they could then always express the greatest honor and gratitude to that god.
GGJ|10|94|5|0|But I said: "I am neither Jupiter nor any other of your series of gods who never existed, do not exist and never will exist.
GGJ|10|94|6|0|Go now all to your rooms and take food and some wine and strengthen your limbs. All the things that you should further believe and think of Me will be proclaimed to you tomorrow."
GGJ|10|94|7|0|Then the healed ones went immediately to their rooms, and several of them walked to a few priests who were gathered in another hall of this inn and were still deliberating as to how they still could extort more offerings from the people. And they told them how they were miraculously healed by a Man who was according to His clothing a Jew, but worked by His word and will as a true, living God.
GGJ|10|94|8|0|When the priests heard that about Me, and saw that the former sick ones whom they knew well, were now standing completely healed before them, they did not know what to do.
GGJ|10|94|9|0|One of the priests said: "Let us go ourselves to that peculiar Man, then it will appear what is behind Him, because the dumb people cannot form a correct opinion about such things. But let first one of us go there, test that Wonder Man and tell us then what kind of person He is. He is probably one of the Essenes who are very well acquainted with all sorts of sorcery."
GGJ|10|94|10|0|Then one of them, a Roman who was well acquainted with many arts and sciences, came to us in the dining hall, greeted the captain, and then he directly asked for Me.
GGJ|10|94|11|0|The captain said very surly to him: "Here at my right side sits the One whose name we are not worthy to speak out."
GGJ|10|94|12|0|When the priest heard that, he became less bold, turned to Me and said: "Forgive me that I take the liberty to ask You with all respect and modesty how You were able to heal the sick without any means. I also understand many things and have much experience, and therefore I know how to make an opinion about what a person can achieve who is well acquainted with the secret powers of nature. Without certain secret means no magician or priest has, as far as I know, performed a miracle that only the gods can do – if they truly and really exist. But with You it seems nevertheless to be so that You can perform deeds by Your word and Your will – and You do not need any tools for that?
GGJ|10|94|13|0|How did You attain to such willpower, and how can also another person attain to this? For it is sure that with human beings there are great differences in willpower, and from that it can be concluded that someone who already possesses a strong will from nature, would, with a correct development of his will, finally be able to reach an amazing power, especially when he also would be completely acquainted with the secret powers, mights and abilities of the great nature.
GGJ|10|94|14|0|But where and how can one attain to such development of his will? Where and how did You attain to such willpower as almost never existed before?"
GGJ|10|95|1|1|The Lord explains the development process of the priest (23/77)
GGJ|10|95|1|0|I said: "You also studied the Scriptures of the Jews, and this already in Rome, and also 5 years later when under the emperor August you were sent as a priest of Zeus, Mars, Minerva and Mercury to Thebes in Upper Egypt, where you also let yourself be initiated in the old mysteries.
GGJ|10|95|2|0|Beginning with Moses you especially concentrated yourself on the 4 great prophets. But since you still could not understand them despite your reading and thinking, again 5 years later, when as a priest for the people and the soldiers you were transferred to this place, you secretly went to a Jewish scribe and asked for clarification about that which was dark to you. But since that scribe was not able to give this to you, you gave up the Scripture of the Jews, just as you gave up your own scriptures much earlier.
GGJ|10|95|3|0|But you still kept the Scripture of the Jews in your memory, and so the deeds of Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Elijah and the other prophets must have shown you that it was only with the help of the one, only true God of the Jews that those men could accomplish such things and deeds which did not ever happen with any other people on the whole Earth.
GGJ|10|95|4|0|Now if you see Me also work like this, I certainly am also working through and with God. Are you Romans not saying yourselves that without divine inspiration no great wise man can exist? Then I also will certainly very strongly be inspired by the one, only true God of the Jews."
GGJ|10|95|5|0|The priest said: "Yes, yes, You could be right in this, and You are certainly more deeply initiated in the mysteries of your Scriptures than that scribe who pretended to be wise, of whom I tried to receive a true light and whom I finally left as being the wisest of the two of us.
GGJ|10|95|6|0|But You formerly could not have seen or known me, just as I also could not have seen or known You before. Then how do You know my secret ambition over quite a long series of years as if I shortly before had revealed it to You? As if I told You what I had done in secret and what I wanted to do, because I as a priest never betrayed to anyone what I had done or accomplished for the sake of my very own assurance.
GGJ|10|95|7|0|Therefore, how do You, who are a complete stranger to me, know what I have done in Rome, then in Thebes and finally here in Asia?"
GGJ|10|95|8|0|I said: "Look, also that I can do with the help of the one, only true God of the Jews, who is almighty and also all-knowing from eternity, without beginning and without end."
GGJ|10|95|9|0|The priest said: "I will not dispute that, and You surely will be completely right this time as You were right before. But still, it is strange that your one – and according to You the only true – God only seldom lets Himself be found or even be used by a Jew like You now.
GGJ|10|95|10|0|I honestly confess that I only have very little faith and trust, neither in the one or in the other deity, because the more one will search them with the greatest possible zeal, the more he is withdrawn from it, and it is truly more useful and sensible for a human being to never try to lift the veil of Isis than to throw himself into the darkest abyss of all imaginable doubts by such useless effort. It is better to remain blind and dumb like the apes than to search after some deity who probably existed or still exists nowhere else except in the fantasy of men who want to rule over other people.
GGJ|10|95|11|0|You may have found Your deity, but how and where? That You will keep for Yourself, just like the elders have kept it for themselves, and they then enveloped their doctrine of one god or several gods in such deep darkness that no sun could ever illuminate them anymore.
GGJ|10|95|12|0|For I also am a human being, and I fervently longed since my youth to only one time come close to a deity. But why, up to now – while I am already close to 70 years – did still no deity come to me to grant me some special power? And why also not to those Jews that I know, except to You, wonderful Friend? That is why, Friend, I attach little importance to all the gods. The rest You can make up for Yourself."
GGJ|10|96|1|1|The Lord teaches about the downfall of mankind (23/78)
GGJ|10|96|1|0|On this I said to the pagan priest: "It was not totally incorrect in your speech to Me to say that certain deities only existed from the fantasy of men who wanted to rule over their fellowmen, and these had to work and fight for them so that such rulers could have a very good life and enjoy themselves.
GGJ|10|96|2|0|But look, in the beginning of time when men lived on Earth it was not so. Then everyone knew the one, only true God, and many thousand times thousands were instructed, guided and protected by Him. It was profoundly and thoroughly shown to everyone that of their own free will they should not let themselves be captured by all the enticements, because these would draw the soul in the judgment of matter and its death, and would make them deaf, blind and insensible for all that is divine and purely spiritual.
GGJ|10|96|3|0|But since God gave the greatest possible freedom of will to everyone to follow His advice or the attraction of the world, very soon many people let themselves be seduced and blinded by the world. By that they lost contact with God, because their inner sight became completely blinded by the bad love for the world.
GGJ|10|96|4|0|And look, only when a great part of the people were blinded by the world and forgot by that the only true God completely, the blind people began to make all kinds of gods for themselves that had to help these blind worldly people out of their great need – because they were visited by God with all kinds of afflictions in order to turn them away from the world – and this was done by payment of all kinds of offerings and by the prayers of the priests, out of which all too soon proud rulers came up.
GGJ|10|96|5|0|But they were not helped, because the one, only true God could not and might not help them, so that they would not have become even more blind and godless. For if God would have given them the help they wanted after they called upon their false and totally non-existing gods, that would really have been a true triumph for the greedy and extremely imperious priests, and the one who would have been helped would wear himself out in bringing offerings to make the priests and gods never become hostile to him again.
GGJ|10|96|6|0|And look, the Jews, who are the chosen people of God – because out of love for Him their fathers resisted the longest not to let themselves be seduced and blinded by the world – have in the course of time also turned away from God and turned to the world just like the gentiles, and that is why they also became deaf and blind, and now worse than the gentiles, because these are again beginning to search for what was lost, and many of them have found it again completely.
GGJ|10|96|7|0|But for most of the leading Jews it still did not come into their mind to search for what was lost – the eternal truth. They feel very comfortable in their life of night. Although they feel within themselves that they are godless, they do not want to show anything to the people about this because of the rich offerings, and they are the most bitter enemies of the one who wants to give a true light to the people, show them the right way to God and who would truly help them to search and surely find Him.
GGJ|10|96|8|0|Therefore, the little light that those Jews still have, who are completely pining away, will also be taken away from them and given to the gentiles who are really longing for it."
GGJ|10|97|1|1|The right searching for God (23/79)
GGJ|10|97|1|0|You also said that you do not care anymore for any deity because you searched already for so long for a true deity and despite your zealous searching not one came ever not even a bit close to you.
GGJ|10|97|2|0|Although you zealously searched for yourself a long time for a true deity, you still did not see any. But you also should realize that you searched for the true deity only very one-sidedly and selfishly. You only wanted to be sure yourself that there is a true deity as a great life's friend for you and that the soul of man continues to live forever after the death of the body, but the people had to languish in their old foolishness and complete blindness and had to make offerings to you priests just like before.
GGJ|10|97|3|0|With the one, only true God however, a priest is not in the least given any preference compared even to the most insignificant person of the people. With God there is no hierarchy among men. To Him emperor and beggar are on one and the same level. Only that person will be favored by God who truthfully recognizes Him, who then loves Him above all, his fellowman as himself and who keeps the commandments of God as they were given by Moses, being humble in everything and who will not want from anyone something that is unjustified, that is in contradiction with the order and in contradiction with the will of God, neither with violence or cunningly, for all these deeds are an abomination in the eyes of God.
GGJ|10|97|4|0|But you priests always shamelessly lied to the people and deceived them. And thus you surely will realize now why the one and only true deity did not want to let Himself be found by you despite all your searching, because He saw all too clearly that solely out of worldly considerations you would leave the people in the old darkness, as this was also the case with many priests in Egypt.
GGJ|10|97|5|0|These knew about the one, only true God, but the common people had to believe what they were impressed on them to believe. And since these priests behaved that way, God struck them also with blindness, and in this blindness you are still now and will remain for a long time if you will not turn away from the world and begin to search God, His spiritual Kingdom and its pure justice with the right and in every respect completely true motivation.
GGJ|10|97|6|0|Whoever will not search God with all love, meekness, humility, patience and complete self-denial, will not find the One who is the greatest value of life. And whoever will not search and find God in this manner can also not expect exceptional help from Him.
GGJ|10|97|7|0|Although God, in His immense love, takes care of all people, as He also takes care of all creatures in the endless big universe according to His eternal, unchangeable order, He only takes care in a special and exceptional way of those who truly recognize Him, do His will that was revealed to them and truly love Him above all in all their actions.
GGJ|10|97|8|0|You really searched the one, only true God for a long time with great zeal, but ask yourself now if you ever searched God in the manner that I have shown you now.
GGJ|10|97|9|0|I say to you: not the one who says: 'Lord, Lord, where are You? When I as Your creature am searching You and call upon You from the dark deepness of the night of my life, why do You not let Yourself be found, and why do You not answer me by saying 'Here I am?', will find God the Lord and come to Him, but only the one who searches God in the manner that I have shown you now.
GGJ|10|97|10|0|Look, you read Moses and the prophets, and you clearly saw what God wants from men in the spoken-out, well-known 10 commandments, and you liked these commandments so much that you very often said within yourself: 'Truly, in the whole world there are no laws that are wiser, more suitable for the true happiness and well being of all men, and one can justly assume that they really come from a divine Being.'
GGJ|10|97|11|0|But if you could say this within yourself, why did it not come once into your mind to put these laws into practice with yourself? If you would have done that, you would have found God already, but you found all kinds of worldly reasons not to put these laws into practice, although you admired them.
GGJ|10|97|12|0|Let these laws from now on become deeds with you, indemnify everyone as good as possible what you did wrong to them, and have for the being the firm will to do this. Then you quickly and easily will find the One whom you sought in vain for so long."
GGJ|10|98|1|1|The Lord shows the right way to search God (23/80)
GGJ|10|98|1|0|On these words of Mine, the priest said: "Truly, very wise Master, inspired by God, I possess a great fortune. Is it sufficient if I spend three quarters of it for good deeds to those who suffered some damage through me according to the laws of Moses – which from now on I want and will completely observe them all – and if I would perform with that other one quarter other good deeds of neighborly love until the end of my life?"
GGJ|10|98|2|0|I said: "Friend, that is more than sufficient, for look, God is in Himself the eternal cleanest and purest love.
GGJ|10|98|3|0|If someone wants to take a woman because he needs a woman, but has no love, and does also not search that woman with love but only with his dull worldly reason, do you think that such person will ever find a good woman who is full of love for him? He will find a foolish woman, yes, one who will not marry that man but only his gold in order to squander it with others, but no woman who is full of love for him. Therefore, the one who wants to find a woman full of love must also search her with love.
GGJ|10|98|4|0|Whoever wants to search and find God, who is the purest love, must also search Him with the purest love in his own heart to which no other love for the dirty world adheres, no matter how insignificant it seems. And if he will search Him in this way, he also will most certainly find Him.
GGJ|10|98|5|0|When you were still a young man, you were fortunate to be pleasing to a very beautiful and very rich daughter of a patrician. You also had a great love for her and you would have received her as wife if your great love for her would have been completely pure. But while that daughter, whom at that time was called a pearl of Rome, loved you very much without you noticing it more than necessary, it was her intention to be secretly informed about your love for her through ways that were unknown to you, and she soon discovered that you also had other maids for whom you also opened your heart.
GGJ|10|98|6|0|When the pearl of Rome knew about it, she soon turned away from you and showed no more love for you, and so she turned away her face from you.
GGJ|10|98|7|0|Then you became of course very sad. You still made a few futile efforts to regain her affection, and you also might have succeeded but you could not deny yourself and free yourself from your passion for the others by which you lost that pearl completely.
GGJ|10|98|8|0|And look, this is more or less how it is with God who is the eternal purest love. Only with the purest and completely spotless love you can and will find, see and praise Him and receive from Him the eternal life.
GGJ|10|98|9|0|It is for the one, whose heart is full of all kinds of worldly things, of course difficult to cleanse himself from them, but a firm will is a hard worker, and what seems impossible to you today will be tomorrow, and still further in the future, more and more easy to accomplish.
GGJ|10|98|10|0|But ask yourself now in your heart if what I have explained to you now, you also understood as you should."
GGJ|10|99|1|1|The priest justifies his worldly life (23/81)
GGJ|10|99|1|0|The priest said: "Truly, superhuman wise Master, I understood You well and realize now still better than before that You must be helped by a really existing, living God, for otherwise it would be absolutely impossible for You to be so accurately informed about the relationships during my youth while no human being in the whole of Rome ever knew about these things, and certainly not now.
GGJ|10|99|2|0|In everything that You said about me You were completely right, and I can say: not You, as a human being like me, but a God has spoken now through You.
GGJ|10|99|3|0|But think about all our human circumstances, and moreover about the relationships within the state that bind us with iron compelling chains that we, as the now existing priests, did certainly not make.
GGJ|10|99|4|0|Every human being who unconsciously and unintentionally comes into this world, and who already immediately after his birth has to be fed in order to keep his very mortal life and become a strong person according to the strict laws of nature, is – seen from a rational point of view – a very poor being.
GGJ|10|99|5|0|Once you grow up and come to a point where you can distinguish between day and night and red from green, the elders are zealous to give you an education which no child can determine for himself.
GGJ|10|99|6|0|After much learning you finally become an educated man and you have to choose a profession by which you can provide in your livelihood for your whole life. But you want to live not a bad life in the world but as good as possible because you just have to live, and so you choose, according to your capabilities, logically for a profession in which you can live more freely and better under the powerful chains of the state. And that was for me the profession of priest. I became a priest, no matter if that for which I stood was based on the lie and the cheating of the people or on the truth. In short, I had to be what I am still now in accordance with the laws of the state.
GGJ|10|99|7|0|Already since childhood the world and the best possible personal care were the first of which one had to be concerned. Besides, soon all kinds of other needs awakened in me, and having the means for it to also satisfy these needs – of course always in accordance with the laws of the state – you also satisfy them as much as possible. And no deity appeared from Heaven or from the Earth who would have said: 'Just listen, priest, you live and act entirely against My will and My order. Live in the future like this and like that, or else I will chastise you in a terrible way.'
GGJ|10|99|8|0|Under such circumstances you become filled in your heart and mind with only material, impure and non-spiritual love while on the other hand you are not urged by anything purely spiritual or divine, and outwardly you stayed at least as you could stay and finally also had to stay in accordance with the laws of the state. Although, especially at an older age, you gradually begin to ask yourself: yes, but is there actually one spark of truth in what you stand for and what you practice. All I teach and do is clearly and obviously lie and deceit. Is there no fundamental truth anymore on the whole Earth?'
GGJ|10|99|9|0|I investigated, searched and investigated and searched continuously almost until now – and I found nothing. How could I ever come to meet a true deity with the purest love while it never wanted to reveal itself to me in one way or another? What does not exist, you also cannot love, whether it is a God or another object that becomes valuable by the imagination of men.
GGJ|10|99|10|0|And look now, very wise Master, can I help it that I finally still had to love that which was reachable to me in order to live a pleasant life, because to love the images of your own fantasy means, according to the natural pure reason, that you are a fool.
GGJ|10|99|11|0|So if I had to love the one, only true and living God above all for already a long time and had to despise and flee the pleasures of the world that are present for everyone's senses, then such God should have revealed Himself to me, or else my fantasy should have created one with great lively fervor. But neither the one nor the other happened, and so it was obvious that I could not exchange the world and its treasures and goods that feed and delight mankind and enjoy that for which I was born and educated, for a being that did not exist at all for me and did not exist anywhere.
GGJ|10|99|12|0|But no matter how, my heart is still filled with worldly things. If today, at this moment, a one, only true deity would reveal Himself to me and tell me what to do, my old world will be cast out of me at once.
GGJ|10|99|13|0|If only once that pearl of Rome would have made a true promise to me, telling me that she would be mine if I would do or leave this or that, then I would have been the man for whom no sacrifice would be too hard. But since such did not happen, I stayed with what was easier for me to reach.
GGJ|10|99|14|0|I see and know very well that all the people that I came to know already since time immemorial are living in great misery and confusion, and finally they also often die in full despair, but what is the use of all that seeing and knowing if no one comes to show them the full truth?
GGJ|10|99|15|0|Look, wise Master, You are really right in everything You told me, but also I am not wrong according to human reasoning. Can those poor people help it that they are born in all blindness in this world and that it was imposed on them to be educated among great lies and deceit? Am I right or not?"
GGJ|10|100|1|1|The former revelations of the Lord to the priest (23/82)
GGJ|10|100|1|0|I said: "Although you are right in many respects, but in general you are completely wrong, because you accuse the deity of negligence and complete indifference towards the people – and that, friend, is not true, even if this is how it seems according to your reason.
GGJ|10|100|2|0|God always revealed Himself to the people, and thus also to you, already in Rome and still more clearly in Thebe, and once when you were sitting at the shore of the Nile when you heard a loud voice that said: 'Read Moses, and live according to the laws that are written in it, then you will find what you are searching.'
GGJ|10|100|3|0|Then you began to read Moses again and also the other prophets, but still, for all kinds of reasons, you neglected to live and act according to the laws.
GGJ|10|100|4|0|A year later when you came again to that same spot at the river, you heard that same voice again and thought about it for a long time, but you still did not come to actions, for firstly you were a Roman priest and according to your idea you did not want to act against the laws of Rome because this could have resulted in a worldly disadvantage for you, although you knew that it was not forbidden for a priest to also believe in the God of the Jews. And secondly, acting according to the laws of Moses seemed to be too troublesome for you, and you finally thought that the voice was only an illusion that can easily happen. And you thought within yourself that, if anything would be true in that voice, it would let hear itself more often.
GGJ|10|100|5|0|And so you went on investigating and searching but you did not come to actions, and you could be compared to a master builder who draws one construction plan after another but when the construction has to be put into practice the trouble and the costs scares him off and he does not execute the construction.
GGJ|10|100|6|0|To think, reflect, evaluate, investigate or search are no actions, friend, but only the intention for an action, but since life is not an intention for an actual life but the actual and active life itself, the intention to live must also become an active life if you want to accomplish by that what you are searching for.
GGJ|10|100|7|0|Although you did something now and then, but that was too little to change your way of life, and so you always remained on one and the same spot. Only now, for the first time, you have taken the firm decision to become a completely different man, wanting to live according to the will of the one, only true God of the Jews whom I revealed to you, and therefore you will find an abundance of truth of what you searched for in vain for such a long time.
GGJ|10|100|8|0|You actually already found it, but you can be compared to someone who in the midst of a dense forest does not see the forest because of the trees."
GGJ|10|100|9|0|The priest said: "Listen, truly very wise Master, how must I understand and interpret that?"
GGJ|10|100|10|0|I said: "Look there. There is an empty cup, but I want that cup to be full of wine, and you should drink that wine. Take it and drink, and then evaluate if a magician can also accomplish that."
GGJ|10|100|11|0|When the priest saw that, and had tasted the wine that tasted very flavory, he looked at Me with astonishment and said: "Truly divine, wise Master, that was never accomplished by a human being. You must be in a very mighty connection with that only true God of the Jews, because Your will and the will of Your God seem to be completely one.
GGJ|10|100|12|0|The cup was totally empty and You filled it completely with an exquisite, excellent wine. I only tasted such wine once in Rome with the highest priest, and it was called 'vinum olympicum' .
GGJ|10|100|13|0|Since that was possible to You, You must be able to do many other things. When someone has come to such close friendship with God like You, he finally will also be able to make himself completely immortal.
GGJ|10|100|14|0|Yes, if I also had come into this world as a Jew, maybe I also could have achieved a high degree of unity with God, for I would not lack the will and zeal to accomplish that. But since I came as a gentile in the deep night into this world I never could find the right way, and so I always was stuck in the same night and could not receive a true light until now. But from now on it will be different.
GGJ|10|100|15|0|However, allow me now to go to my colleagues and tell them what I experienced here, for they also feel just like me what they lack.
GGJ|10|100|16|0|I said: "Then go and speak the truth."
GGJ|10|101|1|1|The objections of the captain concerning the beauties of nature (23/83)
GGJ|10|101|1|0|Then the priest went to his colleagues who were already waiting with fervent desire for his return. When he came to his colleagues he told them about all the things he had seen and experienced, and they were completely amazed.
GGJ|10|101|2|0|One of them, an old Greek, said: "What else do we need? That Man is a God. We will do what He has ordered, then we will live."
GGJ|10|101|3|0|And so, that evening the gentile priests became My disciples in the city of Aphek, and the next day they declared their belief and gave their vow to Me.
GGJ|10|101|4|0|But we went to rest after the departure of the priests and rested well until the morning.
GGJ|10|101|5|0|As always, so also this time, I was outside already more than 1 hour before sunrise – this time with My disciples and the captain – and since it was a very clear morning, we enjoyed from a hill outside the mountain city an exceptional beautiful distant view and many surprising beautiful morning scenes of nature.
GGJ|10|101|6|0|When the captain and also our innkeeper next to Me were really thrilled when they admired the beautiful nature, the captain said to Me after a while of blissful admiration: "Lord and Master, it hardly can be blamed on the people when they slowly began to love the world and finally became even godless, because what man can observe with all his senses in his initial clear natural condition will often capture him with an irresistible force, and even the most spiritual teachings and words cannot free him from today till tomorrow from the shackles that the numberless enticements of the world put on him. As today's morning is adorned with numberless charms, so it certainly must have been the case already many times before. And that people, at the view of such beautiful things, came to all kinds of strange fantasies is for me now very easy to understand, and that they came absorbed and rooted by it is also because of the too beautiful and ever changing scenes of nature.
GGJ|10|101|7|0|In order to withdraw himself from all the enticements of the world, man must possess a very high degree of heroic self-denial.
GGJ|10|101|8|0|I imagine that those people who do not inhabit and live in such charming regions of the Earth are probably more receptive for purely spiritual and therefore supernatural truths than people who are inhabitants of a too beautiful country.
GGJ|10|101|9|0|I am only looking at the old, very sad looking land of Egypt. As long as the people did not zealously cultivate it, a large number of spiritually awakened people were living there, but as soon as the zeal of the people began to beautify too much the sterile nature of that big country, they more and more lost their spiritual attitude, and soon the natural tendency prevailed. All kinds of images, and from this, all kinds of gods originated, and the spirit of man, which is his greatest possession of life, went completely lost. And Moses himself had to keep the people of Israel, who became too sensual, for nearly 40 years in an unfriendly desert, which was in natural respect really not pretty, in order to make them receptive for the inner godly-spiritual.
GGJ|10|101|10|0|Therefore, I am of the opinion that this Earth is largely too charming and too beautiful for the spiritual development of men.
GGJ|10|101|11|0|Of course, personally I indescribably like this morning very much, but I also feel what kind of charming mighty impression it must make on a healthy young mind."
GGJ|10|101|12|0|I said: "On the one hand you are right, but on the other hand not. For if I had not equipped men on this Earth in such a way that by their free will they had to develop their reason and their mind themselves and had to search My Spirit in themselves, I also could have let them rest as polyps in the dark abyss of the sea. But this is not how it can be done because man is a completely free being and has to develop himself.
GGJ|10|101|13|0|Look, this completely big and beautiful nature of the Earth is therefore very necessary for man for the development of himself, for without that nature, his thinking, feeling and experiencing would look very meager and he would not be on a much higher level than the kingdom of animals. But since the Earth is equipped with such great variety of all kinds of creatures, man must view this, being surprised and delighted. And from that viewing and comparing of the different things of all the kingdoms in nature of this Earth, and so also of the always alternating days and seasons, and also of the stars in the sky, man comes by necessity to an ever deeper thinking and will begin by that also to search and to investigate the fundamental cause of the existence of those numberless many things. And when man has come that far, then I also will come to meet him and will reveal Myself more and more and ever more clearly to him.
GGJ|10|101|14|0|Therefore, My friend, it is very good that the Earth, on which men are called to become children of God, is in every respect equipped with great beauty and variety.
GGJ|10|101|15|0|But of course, man should not take up too much love for this beautiful world and not adhere to it with all his senses, for by that he will become materialistic in his soul and he will withdraw himself more and more from what he should achieve, and he will become blind, dark and evil in this short life for the test of his free will.
GGJ|10|101|16|0|How difficult it will then be to bring such men on the right track of life shows the experience of all times, and you yourself experienced it already many times and will still experience it.
GGJ|10|101|17|0|But now a few priests are coming to us with the one whom I taught yesterday, and they want to see and to know what kind of person I actually am, because the priest, whom I already taught, has illuminated a light with them and forced them to think deeply. Therefore, we will let those seekers come to us and let them find what they seek, namely the truth of life."
GGJ|10|102|1|1|The request and the promise of the priests (23/84)
GGJ|10|102|1|0|While I was talking about this with the captain, the priests were already with us and they kindly greeted us.
GGJ|10|102|2|0|On this, the one who was already taught by Me, said to his companions: "Look, here is the great and exalted miraculous Man, to whose will everything has to comply in all submissiveness, and in whose words are the deepest truth and wisdom. Therefore, we give Him all honor, all praise and all glory."
GGJ|10|102|3|0|I said: "Friends, I did not come into this world to let Myself be honored, praised or glorified by men, but with the intention that all men would, by Me and in Me, find back and recognize the One whom they lost by their own fault and whom they entirely failed to recognize, and that they will know His will, and act and live accordingly. The one who really wants to honor, praise and glorify Me, must accept My teaching, and act and live by it.
GGJ|10|102|4|0|But as long as you will honor your iron, stone and wooden gods, you will not attain to the true light of life from God, will not recognize Him in Me and therefore you also will have no part in His Kingdom which has come now in Me from the Heavens on this Earth."
GGJ|10|102|5|0|On this, one of them, who was still much attached to the worship of many gods, said: "It will all be correct what You say, and as far as we are concerned we also would soon have abandoned our gods, but then what will the people do, and what will they say to us since we were the ones who convinced them with much persuasion and also with many signs that the gods really exist and we recommended them and urged them to honor these? The people are still very much attached to what they have accepted from their childhood, and it will be difficult to completely take away what they had and to give them something better instead."
GGJ|10|102|6|0|I said: "All this depends on your will. Even a child understands the truth sooner than something which is false and thus a lie. Therefore, a grown-up person will surely understand the truth all the sooner and will make it his own with love. So now it only depends on your will, and then it will be My will that will help you to accomplish a good work in My name.
GGJ|10|102|7|0|But do not expect any coercion from Me, because for Me every human being has a completely free will and he can do what he wants. But woe later to the one who despite that he recognized the truth has nevertheless banned it out of him for the sake of worldly advantages, who did not act according to its fundamental principles but who finally even persecuted it with fire and sword. Truly, for him it would be better if a millstone would be hanged around his neck and be drowned into the sea where it is deepest.
GGJ|10|102|8|0|For it is clear that your gods and their images, made by human hands, mean nothing, and the manner on which you look upon it even a thousand times less, because that which still had some inner, spiritual, living meaning according to the old teaching of correspondences has been changed for already a long time into the most dense and darkest nonsense, and with that, also into the coarsest lie.
GGJ|10|102|9|0|When I now again bring you the full truth about the existence of the one, only true God, and make His will known to you, then give up also the completely meaningless gods and remove their images – accept the truth.
GGJ|10|102|10|0|And when you have accepted it, give it then also to those who hunger and thirst for it for already a long time. Then by that, they will not become your enemies but only your true friends, for if they did not persecute you when you solely taught them evil things, they will all the less persecute you when in My name you will give them good things for this earthly live, and even more for their life in the beyond.
GGJ|10|102|11|0|But what My name is and who I actually am, you will all soon come to know."
GGJ|10|102|12|0|On this, one of the gentile priests said: "Listen, miraculous Master in the power of Your will and word, yesterday, shortly after Your arrival in our inn, You healed all the sick people of the innkeeper, of which deed we soon were completely informed and of which we now also believe that this is only possible with the sure help of a true divine Being. That You always can expect such help is easy to imagine and finally also to understand, and since that is certainly the case with You, we gladly would like that You also here would show us a sign of the power of Your word and will. If we also will have proof of that, we will even today destroy all our gods, and in the temple of Zeus we will bring an offering to the one, only true God of the Jews in the manner of Moses and Aaron."
GGJ|10|102|13|0|I said: "Such offering is truly never needed for the one, only true God, not only of the Jews but of all men, creatures and things. In all those offerings, in the inner, purely spiritual meaning, it was only I Myself who was represented and the Kingdom of God that I am now establishing, not for the flesh and blood but for the souls and the spirit of men on this Earth.
GGJ|10|102|14|0|But if I Myself am now walking here around before everyone's eyes among you men, then the Scripture is fulfilled, and nothing is needed anymore that would have to represent Me in a manner that corresponds to Me.
GGJ|10|102|15|0|The new offering that is pleasing to Me is valid for the whole future and consists solely of that you people would believe in Me, love God in Me above all and your fellowmen as yourself by keeping My commandments.
GGJ|10|102|16|0|You should not build for Me any temples of wood, stone and of gold and silver to worship Me in it with all kinds of vain, meaningless ceremonies which were never pleasing to Me and will never please Me. The real temple in which you should honor Me should be your heart that loves Me. Only the gift of the one who gives Me in his heart by doing works of love for Me and for his fellowman will be valuable to Me, and I will reward him with the eternal and blissful life in My Heavens.
GGJ|10|102|17|0|You therefore should also not establish any feast day or workless holiday to honor Me, for every day is Mine, and you should think about Me every day and do good works in My name.
GGJ|10|102|18|0|And if you ask Me something, withdraw yourself in a little room and pray hidden, then I will answer your prayer – this is how the Lord God Zebaoth speaks to you men.
GGJ|10|102|19|0|Away with all temples, idols, with all feast days and with all those meaningless and worthless ceremonies, but instead of that, erect temples for Me in your hearts and bring offerings to Me of pure, unselfish love. Make up for the damage that was done by you to the poor, blind people who were for the greatest part lied to and cheated by you, then you will have part of the Mercy of God."
GGJ|10|103|1|1|A miracle with a symbolic meaning for the priests (23/85)
GGJ|10|103|1|0|You have asked Me to perform a sign, and therefore I also will perform one before your eyes, but you will not become blissful by the sign but by your faith in Me and by living according to My teaching.
GGJ|10|103|2|0|Look, here on this hill, which is completely bare and waste, there is still an old fig tree that is withered for already fully 30 years. At that time a terrible thunderstorm broke out. The rain was streaming down from the clouds on the Earth and washed away the already meager soil from the rocky surface, and soon the grass and the trees withered away, for they could not be fed anymore.
GGJ|10|103|3|0|Look, this hill and its rather vast environment, and thus also this tree, can exactly be compared with your knowledge of the one, only true God. Without the true, inner knowledge of the one, only true and living God, everything is, and must be, dead and waste and barren for men. He withers and pines away because he cannot find any food for his soul and spirit because the storm of his worldly attitude has washed away from him the feeding and life-bringing soil which is God's living Word. So also, this tree, and all the grass around it, is withered and it cannot come to life on its own because there is no soil. And it only can do this with God's power that can create new soil that contains everything that is needed for the life of plants. And so I want that this whole region, and in the first place this hill, will be covered with about 2 ells high of fertile soil. Let it be!"
GGJ|10|103|4|0|When I had said that, the whole region and also the hill was covered with clearly very fertile soil by which the gentile priests were so surprised and upset that they began to shake, and the one, who was taught the night before, cried aloud: "Yes, I have found here the One whom I searched in vain for already a long time! You, o Lord, great, holy and mighty above all, are truly the One Himself about whom You said that I still would find Him! For only a God can cover by His word in one moment a desolate landscape with the most fertile soil! This is impossible for human beings!
GGJ|10|103|5|0|Hail to us that we finally have found You exactly as we have desired for a long time to find You! Now the fatal veil of Isis has been lifted before our eyes at one stroke! O, all honor and all love to You only, eternally great, only true God and Lord!
GGJ|10|103|6|0|O, forgive us our many sins that we have committed in our great blindness against You and also against our fellowmen! We want and will from now on, with Your above all mighty help, as much as possible make up for the evil that we have ever done! Be forgiving and merciful to us! Do not reject us sinners too far away from You, o You our God and our Lord!"
GGJ|10|103|7|0|I said: "You have well spoken now, but it was not your flesh and blood that inspired you but the Spirit of My word that you have accepted in your mind. You also are now covered with fertile soil just like this hill and this very wide environment, and what was waste and barren and could not produce any fruit for life, will become green everywhere and produce a rich variety of fruits that will really feed and completely satiate your soul for his eternal life.
GGJ|10|103|8|0|So remain active as you have intended, then you soon will flourish for the life of many, just like this hill and its whole environment will now become green by My word and will flourish. And as you were a man whose spirit of the truth of life had been dead up to now, so you will also – only by My word that you have accepted as a living Word of God and have taken up within you – be awakened to life to produce true fruits of life, like this fig tree will do now before your eyes while for fully 30 years it had been barren and dead and where only the trunk and a few stronger roots and branches can be seen.
GGJ|10|103|9|0|I now want this hill, together with the whole environment, to become green and flourish to richly produce fruits, and for this old and moldered fig tree to become alive again and produce fruits for the enjoyment of the people and the birds from the sky. So be it."
GGJ|10|103|10|0|On these words of Mine, the hill and the whole environment became green and flourished, and the fig tree became full of leaves and blossom and was also provided with many new branches and roots.
GGJ|10|104|1|1|The disciple Andreas speaks about the works and the words of the Lord (23/86)
GGJ|10|104|1|0|That made our gentile priests completely speechless from sheer amazement upon amazement, for only now they realized very clearly who the One was in Me who was standing before them.
GGJ|10|104|2|0|Although our innkeeper, who was with us, saw the great healing sign that I performed the evening before and about which he was very amazed, it was only after the sign of this morning that he was convinced that I was not like a great prophet acting and working with the Spirit from God, but completely independently out of My own might and power. So he said to the captain who was also astonishingly watching with his companions: "High commander, this Man is not a human being that performs these unheard-of signs with the help of the one, only true God of the Jews, but in Him lives physically, visibly before us, the whole, eternal, endless fullness of the deity. For He said: 'I want it' and not: 'This is how God spoke to Me, and this or that has to happen and exist."
GGJ|10|104|3|0|The captain said to the innkeeper: "Friend, I already knew that since Pella where He went to and where He also taught and performed great signs like here, but I never saw a sign like this one before, although a few that looked liked it and which loudly and clearly said to me: 'See, this is in a most wonderful way the Lord Himself.'
GGJ|10|104|4|0|Although He says: 'I was sent by the Father into this world,' but He is the One who sent Himself by His love for us men into this world to be from now on not an invisible or incomprehensible God and Father for us, but well visible and understandable, so that in the future we can really believe that He is the only true God and that no other God or Lord exists or can exist apart from Him.
GGJ|10|104|5|0|In Him lives the original existence of all existence, the original power of all powers, the original might of all mights, the clearest self-consciousness of all the consciousness of all the creatures of the whole eternal infinity that is filled with His works. And so, in Him lives also the highest and eternal unfathomable wisdom. And see, all this I do not only believe as usually a person believes a truth that he heard, because apart from the fact that he believes it, he still investigates it with his reason and wonders if that great truth will also be complete when it is fully connected with its separate parts and how one could be completely convinced about it. But I am completely and fully convinced of all those things, and I am prepared to give my life for this perfect and deep conviction."
GGJ|10|104|6|0|The innkeeper said: "High commander, I still cannot be as deeply initiated as you are in this very holy mystery, but I believe now without doubt everything that you said now, and I hope that also I and my whole house will become completely convinced about it. Therefore, all honor and love is now to the one, visible God before us."
GGJ|10|104|7|0|As the captain and the innkeeper spoke, so also spoke the priests and also the disciples among each other.
GGJ|10|104|8|0|A priest went to a disciple and asked him if I often performed such signs.
GGJ|10|104|9|0|The disciple said: "Go to all the places in the whole of Galilee, Judea, Samaria and still other regions in the south and north, and from the east to the west, and investigate there, then they will tell and show you what the Lord has done.
GGJ|10|104|10|0|Many signs like this here were performed, and all the regions where we passed through with Him are full of His deeds and full of His honor, for no one is like Him, neither in Heaven nor on Earth. But He does not want us to speak much about the great signs that He did to confirm the truth of His teaching of which you already know the main points now, because the signs will become old and will perish in the future, as everything is perishable and changeable in this world, and when after many years they will talk about it, the people will not believe it and will not grasp it. But His words will not perish but will exist eternally as the truth of all truths in all the Heavens and on the whole Earth and in the big world of the spirits.
GGJ|10|104|11|0|So He only wants that this word of life, which is brought from the Heavens to this world, be proclaimed to all men and that they would receive the living faith in Him by acting according to that word.
GGJ|10|104|12|0|If the people will do that, they will be awakened and strengthened by Him in such a way that in His name they will perform signs themselves as we also have already performed a lot of signs in His name by laying our hands on all kinds of sick people by which they became completely healthy. This sign will become only useful to you if you will live and act according to His teaching.
GGJ|10|104|13|0|Such sign can be considered as an exceptional great miracle if the people who personally witnessed it did not really know who the One is who performed the sign, but once the people have recognized who the One is who performed the sign, the sign as such is no more a miracle, for then they will realize that for God, the eternal almighty One, nothing is impossible.
GGJ|10|104|14|0|What is this Earth except the word and the will of the Lord from His love and wisdom? What are the moon, the sun and all the numberless stars with everything they carry and contain, while they are – as we know for sure – also celestial bodies of which most of them that we can see with our eyes are incomparably much bigger than this Earth that carries and feeds us?
GGJ|10|104|15|0|If it is possible for God the Lord of eternity to call to life such great works only by His will, be it in one moment or based on His love and wisdom during longer periods of time, then it will just be as easy for Him to cover a small spot of bare surface with fat soil by His word and His will, and to let grow such fruits according to its kind as the condition of the land requires according to the order that was established by Him.
GGJ|10|104|16|0|You Romans, who are very intelligent and have much experience, can easily realize and understand this, and so you also will realize and understand that it are not the signs that the Lord performs now that are the main thing for us men, but His word and His teaching that shows us the way to eternal life. The word from God's mouth is therefore for us everything in all. Through that, we will eternally exist and live, and we will be there where He is, and we will perform works by His word and His will in us."
GGJ|10|104|17|0|When the priest heard that from the disciple, he said: "Friend, you are already far advanced in the wisdom of God, and now I am not surprised that you, the old disciples of the Lord, were after this unheard-of great miracle much less surprised than we gentiles. But what you told me now I will remember as well as if the Lord Himself had told me, and I thank you for your friendship and your patience."
GGJ|10|104|18|0|After that, the priest went back to his colleagues again and spoke with them about what he had heard from the disciple whose name is Andreas.
GGJ|10|105|1|1|The miraculous morning meal (23/87)
GGJ|10|105|1|0|Now a messenger came from the city to tell us that the morning meal was ready, but he hardly could say a word from sheer amazement about the totally changed environment. Therefore I said to the innkeeper why that man – a servant of the house who also had been healed by Me – came to us, after which we went immediately to the city. The priests followed us very closely into the city because the love for Me, that was awakened in them, pulled them with great force to Me.
GGJ|10|105|2|0|When we all entered the house of the innkeeper and immediately went to sit at the table, the chief priest saw that I partook of the morning meal and he said to Me: "O Lord, Almighty and most Wise One. It is also a miracle that You want to eat earthly food since everything that is called food on this Earth is also a work of Your word and will. You also could say here: 'Let this table be set with very clean food and drink from the Heavens,' and then will happen what You wanted. For look, our pagan food is in the eyes of a strict mosaic Jew unclean, and still You eat it with Your disciples to Your heart's desire."
GGJ|10|105|3|0|I said: "Look, for the pure everything is pure, and thus certainly also for Me. Wherever I meet people who are full of good will and are by that also for the greatest part pure of heart, also their food will be pure, for I Myself purify it for everyone, and then no one will be soiled by it.
GGJ|10|105|4|0|But since you already believe that I, by My word and My will, can cover and order a table with clean food and clean drink from the Heavens, you can sit at the next table, and then will happen as you believe.
GGJ|10|105|5|0|And when the table will soon be supplied with food and drink, you can eat and drink without fear or shyness, for such food and drink will strengthen you and make you very courageous in the battle against the prince of the night and of the lie and deceit before gentiles and Jews."
GGJ|10|105|6|0|Then all the priests went to sit at the mentioned table that at the same moment was covered with the finest byssus and provided with the necessary tableware. The platters however were still empty before the surprised guests, and there was still no wine glittering in the crystal cups. And I said to the priests: "Look, your table is now already equipped with the purest food and the purest wine from the Heavens. You still cannot see it with your eyes and cannot taste it. Nevertheless, everything is already there.
GGJ|10|105|7|0|But now I want that the spiritual will be covered with the material, and there you can already see all kinds of food and the best of wine. And now you can eat of it and drink the wine."
GGJ|10|105|8|0|Now the priests did not know at all what they should think, and they exhausted themselves in glorifying and honoring My name.
GGJ|10|105|9|0|Then they ate, and they could not stop praising the good taste of the food that was all prepared in the Roman manner. And also the wine was to them so exceptionally outstanding that they all said never to have tasted such wine before.
GGJ|10|105|10|0|Our innkeeper was then also very desirous to taste something of the miraculous food on the table of the priests.
GGJ|10|105|11|0|But I said to him: "Friend, be not all too eager for it, for what you eat at our table has one and the same origin, the same taste and the same power, for also this food is My word and My will."
GGJ|10|105|12|0|When the innkeeper heard this from Me, he forgot his curiosity and in this way also he was completely satisfied.
GGJ|10|106|1|1|About the elimination of paganism (23/88)
GGJ|10|106|1|0|When we and the Roman priests were sufficiently strengthened with the morning meal, the priests thanked Me loudly for this miraculous meal, and then they said: "O almighty Lord and only true God, we all believe now completely in You without any doubt, and we also have taken up the firm will to convert the other gentiles to this faith. But we see also that this will not be an easy task because especially the common people are still much adhered to the pagan gods, and they worship and honor their images.
GGJ|10|106|2|0|Here in this city, you can hardly find a house that is not completely filled with protecting spirits of the house and a thousand other complete and demigods to which also partly belong those protecting spirits of the house as a name patron if they belong to the name of a family, and they are also worshipped as such.
GGJ|10|106|3|0|Well now, to remove all those images of the dark paganism at one stroke by our speeches and teachings about You, will be very hard to us. But for You, o Lord, Lord, it would be easy, because You only have to will it, and then all those meaningless images of idols of the whole city, no matter of what material they are made, will at once be no more there, and then it will be easy for us to bring the people on the right track of light and life."
GGJ|10|106|4|0|I said: "I could of course do that, but then your work for Me and My Kingdom on this Earth will not be easier but only much more difficult, because a very hard and extremely darkened mind and the free will of men are not so easily broken by new signs and wonders as you think. For if My signs that I have performed in Jerusalem had accomplished that, then all the Pharisees and scribes, together with the high priest would be already with Me, and they would be My disciples. But they are too darkened and hard, and they hate and persecute Me everywhere as an agitator and deceiver of the people.
GGJ|10|106|5|0|I also could destroy the temple and their ways of delusion in one moment, but that would not improve the dark and hard people in the least but will make them more stubborn in their great maliciousness. And so I will let the temple remain for some time and I will let the pride and imperiousness of those that live there and their worshippers remain until they will turn against Rome, and that will be the end of Jerusalem, its temple and its inhabitants.
GGJ|10|106|6|0|Therefore, you also should let remain what is old with the otherwise kind-hearted inhabitants of this city and environment, just as long as they themselves will be enlightened by the light that you have received from Me, and until they themselves will realize that their images of idols are meaningless. And then those who are enlightened will be the ones themselves who will destroy the old deceptions, because for the moment it is sufficient that only the images in the mind of the people are terminated and destroyed. When that is accomplished, the rest will follow by itself.
GGJ|10|106|7|0|But to first destroy the old monuments of faith and to only afterwards enlighten the extremely startled and shocked minds and hearts with the new light would be the same as when someone would let completely break down and destroy his old house before he made a plan for himself of how the new house will look like.
GGJ|10|106|8|0|Where does he has to live in the mean time till the new house is ready? But once the new house is built, it will be easy for him to break down the old one and to let it disappear.
GGJ|10|106|9|0|If I now would destroy all your images of idols in one moment by the power of My word and will, it would, even this same day, inevitably cause a revolt of the people which you hardly would be able to suppress, no matter how loudly and sharply you would preach in all the alleys and streets about the great wrath of the insulted gods. Because the people would finally very angrily ask how they could have sinned so much against the gods – while they continuously were showing the same readiness to make offerings and were virtuous – that they even took away their images which the people have always highly honored.
GGJ|10|106|10|0|The people would finally accuse you of greed – which is something that they very well know about you – and the people would say: 'Listen you priests, not the gods but you have done this. Bring us back the gods, or else you will fall a prey to our justified wrath.'
GGJ|10|106|11|0|And look, under such circumstances you hardly will be able to spread My teaching and the faith in Me among the gentiles.
GGJ|10|106|12|0|So first build a new house for them, then they will help you to destroy the old one completely. But for what concerns the gods in your houses which are mostly made of noble metals like gold and silver, melt them, sell the metal and divide the money among the poor who will then certainly not despise you.
GGJ|10|106|13|0|My Kingdom that I establish now on this Earth, is a Kingdom of peace and not a kingdom of discord, persecution or war. And so you should also spread it in peace among the people, and by that not make use of a sword.
GGJ|10|106|14|0|But once My teaching will be spread among the nations with the sword, it soon will look very miserable on this Earth. The blood will flow in streams, and all the seas will take on a sad color. Therefore, be all peaceful workers in My name and avoid all dispute and quarrel. Work only by My love in your hearts, for in love lies hidden the greatest power and might.
GGJ|10|106|15|0|Remember that although your paganism is an old, molded and lifeless tree, it still has so many strong wooden parts and almost stone roots that it will not let itself be cut down in one blow of an axe. But in time, with the right wisdom, patience and perseverance it nevertheless will have to yield by the many blows of the axe. The sharp axe, which I am giving to you now, is called wisdom. Even the darkest and hardest resistance will finally have to yield to that axe.
GGJ|10|106|16|0|This is My will. Act accordingly, then by My love in you, you will reap golden fruits for My Kingdom.
GGJ|10|107|1|1|Neighborly love (23/89)
GGJ|10|107|1|0|When the priests received this directive of Mine, they were very glad, thanked Me for it, left the table, except one who was some chief priest, and went to their room which was also, as already mentioned, located at that moment in the house of the innkeeper, and it was big and strongly built. And they deliberated among each other as to how they would handle this case in order to proceed as quiet and peaceful as possible.
GGJ|10|107|2|0|But the priest who stayed with us, talked with the captain about the selling of the golden and silver images of idols since they did not have the possibility here to first melt them and then to sell them as metal. There was also no gold smith in the whole wide environment that could buy such metals and then use them as it would please him.
GGJ|10|107|3|0|The captain said: "I will do everything for you in everything that is approved by the Lord and Master, but He first will have to mercifully speak out about it and say what is really the right thing to do. For from now on our will must be His will in us."
GGJ|10|107|4|0|On this I said: "Do as you see fit. The main thing is that the produce will benefit the poor in an efficient way and manner, which you will be able to evaluate by My Spirit in you.
GGJ|10|107|5|0|Wherever possible, make up for every wrong that was done by you, as I already mentioned. Then by that, you can expect My mercy in your soul. If you cannot make up for an injustice that you did to someone, then you still should have the good will for it and turn to Me in full faith, then I will not leave your just prayer unanswered.
GGJ|10|107|6|0|But let it also be said to you all that someone who did not make up for the very least of harm that he caused to someone, will not enter My Kingdom. For what you do not want that others would do to you, do that also not to your fellowman.
GGJ|10|107|7|0|But when someone causes you harm, so that he sins against you, admonish him with all meekness and forgive him. If he improves his life, it will be to your benefit. If he does not improve his life, then do not condemn him for that but turn again in your heart to Me, and also then I will not leave your just prayer unanswered.
GGJ|10|107|8|0|Everything that you do, do it with all love in My name. By that you will become children of God and heirs of the Kingdom of Heaven, and there will be no end to your happiness, for it will continue forever.
GGJ|10|107|9|0|If you all have understood this well, then act accordingly, especially you yourselves, and teach also your fellowmen to live by it, for in this way you will be able to spread My Kingdom, which is not of this world, better among the people, and by this you will later receive a great reward in My Kingdom, because what I promise you, is and remains eternal truth."
GGJ|10|107|10|0|On this, the captain said: "Lord and Master, I certainly realize the eternal great truth of all Your words and lessons, and I also feel deeply in myself that it should be among the people as You have shown us. But nevertheless, there are among the people a lot of evildoers, like thieves, robbers, murderers, adulterers, those who violate boys and girls, among the Jews as well as among the gentiles, and we have very severe laws to relentlessly punish such criminals with all severity as a frightening example for the rest of mankind.
GGJ|10|107|11|0|Well now, such criminal is surely also our fellowman and he also could possibly improve his life after some time if we would keep him alive and would teach him what is only good, true and just, and if we also would send the smaller criminals to a good school and would teach them the truth instead of keeping them for a long time imprisoned in dungeons.
GGJ|10|107|12|0|But as long as we have our relentless laws, this wish of Mine can only remain a pious wish, for if I myself could be made guilty of a crime, then I also would prefer that they would treat me according to my pious wish instead of being condemned without any love or indulgence.
GGJ|10|107|13|0|With the judge it is never: 'What you do not want that others would do to you, do that also not to your neighbor' – so our fellowmen – but there it is: 'I condemn you according to the law.' And not the least of trace of any love or mercy can be found in it.
GGJ|10|107|14|0|Now I myself am a high judge in this region, which You, o Lord and Master, know well, and I had to imprison a lot of criminals. Must I now also show love to them instead of the severity of the law?"
GGJ|10|107|15|0|I said: "Wherever it is possible, you certainly will do a very good work with this. The one who, physically and spiritually, will free the prisoners from the chains of the devil will also be freed from the bands of eternal death.
GGJ|10|107|16|0|The one who is judge and who judges the blinded people with meekness and righteousness, will later also be equally judged by Me. With the same measure with which you measure, will also be measured to you.
GGJ|10|107|17|0|The one who is merciful will also find mercy with Me. The one however who is a severe judge will also find a very severe judge in Me. For it will exactly be that same severity with which he has judged his fellowmen, that will later be his own judge.
GGJ|10|107|18|0|So everyone carries his own future judge within himself. Let this be your guideline, My friend Pellagius."
GGJ|10|107|19|0|With this, he was completely satisfied, and we went then again outside, but to another side of the city Aphek.
GGJ|10|108|1|1|The promise and admonition of the Lord (23/90)
GGJ|10|108|1|0|The hill where we stayed in the morning was located on the east side of the city. The place where we went to after the morning meal was located on the west side outside of the city, and the hill was higher. That hill was formerly completely bare, but in the morning that one was also covered with fat soil and was richly provided with all kinds of grass and fragrant herbs.
GGJ|10|108|2|0|When we arrived at that hill, they were all surprised, and the innkeeper and the Roman priest said: "See now how far the divine power and might are reaching in all its fullness. This morning, o Lord, we saw that by Your word of power You made the eastern side of the city green, and we thank You now again that by Your power, You, o Lord, also thought about the western side that was even more rough and bare.
GGJ|10|108|3|0|This part outside of our city, from where we have a beautiful and wide view to the west and the south, was only seldom visited by our inhabitants of this city because of its very unrefreshing bareness – and certainly never in the hot summer because the black stones were always heated up by the sun in such a way that one could really not walk on them.
GGJ|10|108|4|0|Now, by Your immense goodness and mercy, o Lord, also this dry and waste part outside of our city, which is also very big, has been changed into fertile land. And our flocks that are now very weak and that we only could keep alive in the lower valleys, will find a rich pasture and will also soon greatly multiply by which we will be able to show the poor and also the strangers more good deeds than had been possible up to now.
GGJ|10|108|5|0|O Lord and Master of eternity, without beginning or ending, now the whole wide environment of this city has been changed by Your mercy into a true Elysium, and the view gives us great joy. But one thing we still would like to ask You for this region.
GGJ|10|108|6|0|Look, this whole region is poorly provided with water and has only very few springs. But for You, everything is possible. Would You also provide this region with several good, pure springs?"
GGJ|10|108|7|0|I said: "Also this you will receive at the right moment. But for you, our innkeeper, I will let a big spring come into existence on this hill, because it belongs to your possession, and which will sufficiently provide this whole city with water. But for what concerns this whole wide environment, springs will come up by itself in the winter for which you will not have to wait long, and they will supply this region with water.
GGJ|10|108|8|0|But take care that your faith in Me and love for Me and your fellowmen will not dry up, and become dry in your hearts, for if that would happen with you or with your descendants, then also these springs will dry up, and this whole wide environment will become even more dry than it had been up till now.
GGJ|10|108|9|0|When this region was given to the Israelites during the time of Joshua and the judges, it was as fertile as now, and it also remained so under the first kings of Israel. But when later envy, jealousy, persecution and wars existed among the tribes of Israel, and the Jews turned away from Me and forgot Me more and more, I let this region be destroyed by great thunderstorms and storms in the whole environment, and all the zeal of the people who came to live here was not capable to make these fields fertile again.
GGJ|10|108|10|0|Now I have changed this region into a fertile one, and there, at the top of this hill, you can already see a big spring coming up. And your zeal will know how to gather the water and to direct it to the right places. But stay in the love that you promised Me, and do not leave the faith that you have in Me. Then I also will stay with you with My blessings.
GGJ|10|108|11|0|What you will ask the Father in My name will also be given to you. And wherever only 2 or 3 of you will come together in My name, in full faith, I will be among you in the spirit of My love, might and power. What you then will ask in full trust, I also will give you, if what you ask will be beneficial for the salvation of your soul.
GGJ|10|108|12|0|But if you will ask for the vain things of this world, then they will not be given to you, as you also would not give a sharp knife into the hands of a child to play with it, no matter how hard he would beg you, since you know well that your children would quickly and certainly harm themselves with the sharp knife.
GGJ|10|108|13|0|You also are still more or less inexperienced in spiritual things, and I am the One who knows best of all what you need to attain to eternal life. Therefore, seek first My Kingdom and its justice. Then all the rest will be added to you, for I always and eternally know what you need.
GGJ|10|108|14|0|However, if in the future you want to ask Me this or that, then ask Me something that is just, good and true."
GGJ|10|109|1|1|The almightiness of the Lord and its limitations (23/91)
GGJ|10|109|1|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord, that I and the priest have asked You to provide this region with water, was it unjustified, not good or untruthful?"
GGJ|10|109|2|0|I said: "No, not at all, but if in the future you would ask Me for purely earthly things, then according to My order it would not be so justified, good and true, because the too big earthly advantages are always disadvantages for the soul.
GGJ|10|109|3|0|However, I did not come for the sake of the body, but only for the sake of the soul of man. Therefore, you should only ask Me for what is really and eternally to the advantage of your soul. For to what advantage would it be for man if he would win all the dead treasures of this world, but because of that would surely suffer the greatest disadvantage to his soul? How will he be able to save him from death and the judgment of worldly matter?
GGJ|10|109|4|0|You say within yourselves now: 'Lord, all things are very well possible to You, and also the matter of this Earth is Your work.' You are right in this. Nevertheless, I say to you that with man not everything is, nor may be, possible to Me, for if everything were possible to Me with man, it would not have been necessary for Me to come as a perfect human being to you in this world and to teach you with My very own mouth.
GGJ|10|109|5|0|For I gave a free will to man, and showed to his reason what is true and good, and also what is evil and malicious, so that he would examine, give direction and develop himself. For only by that he will be a man and not an animal that is kept by My power and judgment, having to act according to My coercing laws as they were laid in it, having therefore no freedom, self-determination and no entrusted independence within itself.
GGJ|10|109|6|0|Apart from his body, man has received no coercing law from Me, but a totally free law in his will and a completely unlimited reason by which he can examine, test, understand and remember everything. And what he has then recognized as true and good, he can take as guideline for his actions.
GGJ|10|109|7|0|Thus, you also examine everything, keep what you have found to be true and good, and act and live by it, then you will develop yourselves and be always and eternally My true beloved children, and you will be just like Me, free and independent.
GGJ|10|109|8|0|So if you completely adopted My will that you know now, and if by that you also became strong in the living faith in Me, then also the whole creation will be submissive to you, just like it is to Me. And you never more will be able to transgress or sin against My eternal order, which is the foundation of all that originates, is and exists. Out of that, will also exist the true and extremely blissful eternal life of your soul, and where I will be, you will be also as My beloved children and you will work like Me.
GGJ|10|109|9|0|For man to attain to the highest blissfulness, he must give direction to himself according to his completely free will and unlimited reason and understanding, and determine and develop himself according to My will that I revealed to him. And I cannot and may not restrain his free will with My almightiness or force him to act like with another creature that is still judged, which all of you will thoroughly and truthfully realize now.
GGJ|10|109|10|0|So with man, not everything is possible for Me, as you erroneously imagined, because I cannot intervene in the completely free will of man if man has to become and remain man forever according to My eternal and unchangeable order.
GGJ|10|109|11|0|If you well understood this, then it also will soon become completely clear and understandable to you for which things you should mainly ask Me. And if you ask Me, in full trust, for something good, it will also be given to you in the right measure. So always ask for the things that are beneficial for the true well being of your soul, and only very seldom and little for the things that are beneficial for your body.
GGJ|10|109|12|0|However, with this I do not mean that you may not pray to Me for help when you are in physical need. Yes, moreover I say to you that if you will show physically good deeds to your fellowman out of love for Me and in My name, that you will be richly rewarded with spiritual goods for the salvation of your soul, and if you will stay in Me, by the works of love in the living faith in Me, you will receive My power to heal the sick by laying your hands on them, and to free those from their torments who are possessed by evil spirits – and there are many, especially in this time.
GGJ|10|109|13|0|But you only can accomplish these things if you have a full and truly firm faith in Me. In short, with Me you will be able to accomplish everything, but without Me nothing. Therefore, stay constantly in Me through love and through faith, then I will stay in you with My love, truth, power and might."
GGJ|10|110|1|1|The captain asks about Hell (23/92)
GGJ|10|110|1|0|After those detailed words, they all thanked Me because I taught them with great patience about such important matters, and they promised Me firmly that they immediately would put that teaching into practice in their lives, even if it would cost them many battles.
GGJ|10|110|2|0|They said: "Because no good and big matter for the sake of men's life can be attained without effort and many battles. And here it concerns the attainment of the highest goal of life of men, and thus it is all the more important not to avoid the effort, work and battle.
GGJ|10|110|3|0|And we Romans are not the ones who avoid battles, and we do not fear an enemy, and that is why in a short time we will be victorious many times. Firstly over our own weaknesses that are our closest and often most persistent enemies, and then also easily the enemies outside of us, if You, o Lord, will not leave us with Your mercy. Not even if we, who are still human beings of this Earth, would come into some situation of life and would fail and fall.
GGJ|10|110|4|0|But do not let too great temptations come over us. For this we ask You now in the joyful hope that You will not leave this request unanswered."
GGJ|10|110|5|0|I said: "Look, this Earth and the whole visible sky with everything that it contains will disappear, but My words and My promises will eternally not disappear. I will also never leave your justified prayers unanswered. But in this time, the Kingdom of God needs power, and only those who will pull it to themselves with power will fully possess it. Therefore, a lot of inner and outer battles will be needed to completely attain it.
GGJ|10|110|6|0|But do not fear the enemies who can indeed kill the body of a person but they cannot harm the soul. If you want to fear someone, then fear God who can cast an evil soul into Hell.
GGJ|10|110|7|0|Now the captain came forward and said: 'O Lord and Master, since You mentioned Hell – the place, as the Jews believe, where the evil souls will eternally be tortured by the worst devils, while also the gentiles know such place of horror that is called Orcus , or also Tartarus – please explain to us also what is it about Hell, in a way that we also can understand, where is it, and who will come into that place of horror after his physical death?
GGJ|10|110|8|0|Because now that we very clearly heard from Your mouth what kind of bliss people can expect who will live and act according to Your teaching, I believe that it is not less necessary to also get better acquainted with the fate of terror of those who on this world are definitely and incorrigibly Your enemies and adversaries, so that we also can tell and show them how, where and what they can expect for that in the beyond, to possibly bring them more easily back from their evil wrongness and win them for Your Kingdom."
GGJ|10|110|9|0|I said: "My friend, although you are right to ask Me this, it is too difficult for the moment to tell you something about this that you can understand, because your inner love-spirit of life has not yet completely passed into your soul. But I still want to tell you as much as you and the others can understand. So listen and be very attentive.
GGJ|10|110|10|0|Look, as Heaven is everywhere where good people are who are beloved by Me and pleasing to Me, so also is Hell everywhere where you can find despisers of God, enemies of all that is good and true, liars, cheaters, evil thieves, robbers, murderers, misers, people who are lusting for power and eager for worldly honor, and malicious, loveless fornicators and adulterers.
GGJ|10|110|11|0|If you want to know what Hell looks like, you only have to look at the mind, the evil love and the evil will of a person in whom Hell prevails,. By that you will easily realize what it looks like in Hell which is actually a work of such person.
GGJ|10|110|12|0|In Hell everyone wants to be the first, be the highest and most unlimited ruler and commander, have the highest power and rulership, possess everything, and everyone has to obey him and work for him for a very little salary.
GGJ|10|110|13|0|It is obvious that less truth can be found there to enlighten such malicious nonsense and very evil blindness and stupidity than in this world where an imperious tyrant will by an enlightened truth also not repent of the injustice that he cruelly caused to people, so that he would abandon his golden throne, would go and do real penance, realize his injustice and would try to make up as much as possible for the injustice that he caused to so many people.
GGJ|10|110|14|0|Just try to convert such brute, then you will soon be convinced how he will come to meet you.
GGJ|10|111|1|1|Why outer forms have to be destroyed (23/93)
GGJ|10|111|1|0|If even the clearest light of the truth cannot give any result, then with what other means can we convert such people without imprisoning their free will with almightiness, which cannot be done in any other way than by the complete removal of the totally wrong, malicious self-love from such person? And taking away that love from a person means the same as to entirely kill and destroy the whole person. But this is not in line with the eternal and unchangeable order, because everything – from the smallest to the largest, whether good or bad according to your human reason – can just as little be destroyed as God Himself, the initial eternal power and might and His love and wisdom from which everything originates.
GGJ|10|111|2|0|Transitions from imperfection to perfection are very well possible because – talking in a human manner – God wants by that to give free independence to His great thoughts and ideas. Those transitions however are not destructions but only apparent destructions in the most outer, material sphere. Only the material forms, in which the spiritual life force is temporarily slumbering and hidden, and that are as if separated and isolated from the universal, divine, spiritual Being, can be destroyed, but their inner being never.
GGJ|10|111|3|0|Therefore, for what their appearance is concerned, it must be possible for these outer forms to be destroyed, because otherwise spiritual perfection – that means the development of the free, independent individuality of a being – would be completely impossible. Because for you men, who are now also in a last material form, the visible and perceptible creation is also nothing else but the temporarily tied up thoughts and ideas that I – if necessary and based on My love and wisdom – can change how and when I want.
GGJ|10|111|4|0|However, I am not doing this by some whim in order to give Myself in a human manner a certain imperious pleasure, but I am doing this out of eternal necessity according to My eternal wise order of love to give My thoughts and ideas a most complete and freest and individual, real, true independence. If there would be another way – but there is no other way, nor can there be any other way, which you cannot completely realize or understand now – then I certainly would have preferred it instead of this way that you consider as being too long and in a certain way difficult. But the way that you know is and remains the only possible, and therefore also the only true and best way, because only along this way can My goals be completely achieved.
GGJ|10|111|5|0|Now if people on this Earth do not want to submit to this order of Mine and want to create for themselves, based on their reason and free will, another order of which they think that it is better and wiser – which often happens here and in the beyond – they must blame themselves when they come into ever worse instead of better conditions of life and existence. And when they finally went so much astray and are exhausted, they, unfortunately, cannot be helped in any other way except by the feeling of all imaginable tormenting situations which they prepared for themselves. And such feelings last until a soul turns into himself and realizes more and more that, because of his resistance against My order, his condition can by necessity never improve but only become worse.
GGJ|10|111|6|0|Look, My friend Pellagius, this kind of persistent resistance against My order out of free will, is the actual Hell with all its darkness, evil, wickedness and indescribable torments.
GGJ|10|112|1|1|The reason for sicknesses (23/94)
GGJ|10|112|1|0|Look at a person in this world who is physically in very good health. It is because that person is very healthy that he misuses his health by all kinds of excessive sensual pleasure and unnecessary powerful performances.
GGJ|10|112|2|0|Although many real experienced men come to him and say: 'Friend, friend, do not misuse your health, for by such unnatural and unreasonable way of life you will soon and easily lose it, and once it is lost, no doctor and no medicine will be able to give it fully back to you, and you will stay a sick and suffering man for the rest of your life.' But the healthy man does not care about that and goes on with what he used to do.
GGJ|10|112|3|0|After a few years, a serious physical sickness comes over him, and at first he is greatly angered because the sickness is very disturbing to him. He calls doctors, and they succeed to heal him, although not completely, but sufficiently to make it bearable. After his healing the doctors tell him very seriously: 'Friend, be reasonable now and do not go back to your old way of life, otherwise a sickness will come over you again, much worse than the one of which we barely were able to save you. And then it will be more difficult to help you than this time.'
GGJ|10|112|4|0|The healed person follows this advice for some time, but then his lust comes up again. Again he lives contrary to the order of life, and although he already discovers clear warnings that he will become seriously sick again, he nevertheless does not care and continues to sin against his already weakened nature.
GGJ|10|112|5|0|So by necessity he caught an even more serious sickness and is in terrible pain. The doctors come back again and try to heal him. But this time they do not succeed that easily, and they advice him to be patient, for since he did not listen to their advice, he must now blame himself that by his old thoughtlessness he now caught a much more serious and long lasting disease.
GGJ|10|112|6|0|This person must now suffer for more than 1 year and becomes very weak and desperate. But after a year he feels a little better, and now he swears by everything that is holy to him that he will never again ignore the advice of the doctors and other intelligent and experienced men.
GGJ|10|112|7|0|Yes, this second experience made this man much more reasonable and more careful, and he becomes stronger. But once he feels completely well again, he thinks within himself: 'O, if I only once will give myself an old pleasure, this will certainly not make any difference.' So he does it once, and this time he comes safely through it. And since he came safely through it this time, he thinks again: 'Well now, since nothing went wrong, it certainly will not harm me a second and a third time.' And so he sins a second, third and also a fourth time.
GGJ|10|112|8|0|And look, the old sickness throws him on his bed again for a few years, and no doctor is capable anymore to help him as the first and the second time.
GGJ|10|112|9|0|After 4 long years of terrible suffering, it becomes easier for him, more because he became used to the suffering than because of the medicines. And only now he realizes that his terrible suffering is a mercy from God by which he could be healed of all his carelessness, and by that he was able to make his soul more pure and more pleasing to God, because by the suffering of the body, the soul of man becomes more humble, more patient and more serious, and he becomes stronger to master the sensuality of the flesh.
GGJ|10|113|1|1|How difficult it is for souls who went astray to repent in the beyond (23/95)
GGJ|10|113|1|0|And look, the soul of this man, whom I have shown you, became more sober, more patient, more humble, and more pure because of the suffering and pain that he caused to himself by living his life that is contrary to the order. And he became stronger to work on his inner life and examined himself more seriously and deeper. Also the souls in the big world of the beyond are in time purified by all kinds of sufferings, experiences and also pain that they only caused to themselves. Purified because they begin to feel a real aversion to their wrong way of acting, and abhor them more and more deeply in themselves. So they completely change their love, their will, and with that also their thinking and striving. They turn into themselves as into their true spirit of life, and in this manner they gradually pass over, as if step by step, to a clearer and happier existence.
GGJ|10|113|2|0|However, in the big world of the beyond it is more difficult and more troublesome than in this world, and with a lot of souls who sank too deep in their life that was against My order there will be needed a for you unimaginable long time before they will find in themselves the way to My eternal and unchanging order.
GGJ|10|113|3|0|On this Earth, every person stands on firm ground, and he has a great number of good and bad ways before him and all kinds of advisors, leaders and teachers around him. With only a little examination he can easily choose for all that is good. So he also can change his love and his will, and in this way he can – acting according to My order that becomes more and more clear to him – become more and more perfected. But in the other life, the soul of a person has only himself and is the creator of his own world, just like in a dream.
GGJ|10|113|4|0|So in such world there can also be no other ways than the one which a soul, out of his love, will and fantasy, has made for himself.
GGJ|10|113|5|0|If his love and will are, according to My order, good and just – even if it is only for the greatest part – such soul will soon, after a few bitter experiences that he probably made on some way that is contrary to My order, of course choose earlier and easier for the way of the order. Then he will continue to walk on it, and so he will pass over from his existence of fantasy and dream into a true and real existence, where, in the increasing bright light, everything will become more and more understandable to him – things that before could never come into his mind.
GGJ|10|113|6|0|And such soul, who already became purer because he improved his life, will then of course make a quick and easy progress. But on the other hand, a soul who lives in a world of dreams and evil fantasies – which originated from his own love and his own will, both contrary to the order, and where often hardly half way within the order exists or can exist – will have it very difficult on his way, a way which is hardly noticeably and which passes only half within the order. After a long time he will have it very difficult to choose a way in himself that passes completely within the order and that leads to the true light of life, and to raise himself entirely within My order on that way on which he still will have to fight against a lot of obstacles.
GGJ|10|113|7|0|Then how will a soul fare in the beyond who has not even half or a quarter of a way within My order, and who will thus also not be able to find one? Look, this is already the actual Hell.
GGJ|10|113|8|0|Such soul will pass on all his numberless evil ways of his dark world of dreams and fantasies and will even want to exalt himself to rule over Me.
GGJ|10|113|9|0|But since he not only will accomplish nothing by that, but will only lose more and more, he also becomes more and more angry, furious, and in an ever greater rage, more revengeful, and by that also more and more dark and powerless.
GGJ|10|113|10|0|Now just imagine the numberless, disorderly evil ways in the foolish fantasy world of such soul. When will he have experienced them all until he comes to a point where he will realize a little that all his attempts, strivings and efforts are useless and foolish, and awaken a certain desire and activity in him to in the future rather obey instead of wanting to rule over everything himself?
GGJ|10|114|1|1|The futile attempt to educate a tyrant (23/96)
GGJ|10|114|1|0|Just consider the first mentioned imperious tyrant whose thinking and striving was only focused on conquering the whole world to make all other rulers his lowliest slaves and to let himself be honored and worshipped by all the nations on Earth as a God who commands everything. Gather a mighty army, attack his countries, take away all his cities and castles, finally imprison him and say then to him: 'Look, proud and very vain fool of a king, you wanted to conquer the whole world and make slaves of all the other rulers of nations, now you are in my power and you must conform to my will. But I do not want to be hard against you. I want to give you mercy as justice if you will humiliate yourself in your mind and will become a man who wants to do good to all his fellowmen and if you want to make up for all the injustice that you have often and unprecedented committed against them. Although I will take you into custody and watch all the decisions you will take that reflect your thoughts and strivings. If I notice that you have completely changed, I have the power and the good will to bring you back to your kingdom and put you on the throne as a true ruler – this unto salvation, but never more unto disaster of the people who suffered under your tyranny.'
GGJ|10|114|2|0|And look now further on, My friend Pellagius. On this, your prisoner will promise you to do everything whatever you will ask him to do, for in return you promised to give him back his kingdom and his throne. But do you think that his mind will become entirely different? Apparently yes, but in reality certainly not, for if you will put him again on the throne, all his strivings will be secretly directed to take revenge on you. Because to humiliate an arrogant and proud king from the highest glittering throne to far below the level of beggary means the same as making a perfect devil out of him who can almost not be helped anymore in the kingdom of eternal darkness.
GGJ|10|114|3|0|If such person is completely filled with the greatest anger and irreconcilable revengefulness, whether he is a king or a slave, he cannot be converted anymore, nor can he be improved. It is best to suffer those kinds of people with all patience and to admonish them at some opportunity, as I did Myself by the mouth of My many prophets.
GGJ|10|114|4|0|If they do not care – as usual – a few sensitive chastisements should come over them, by which it will at least become half clear to them that they caused it to themselves. If despite of that, they do not change, they should be wiped off from the Earth, which is of course always only My decision because I am the only One who can most clearly see when the measure of abominations of such person is full.
GGJ|10|114|5|0|If you will deeply think about what I said and showed you now about Hell, it will become clear to you what Hell actually is, and how and where it is.
GGJ|10|114|6|0|As a good person – living virtuously and piously according to God's will – carries Heaven as the Kingdom of God indestructibly in himself, so also, the definite adversary of God's order carries Hell indestructibly in himself, for this is his love and his unwavering will, and thus also his life. Did you understand this well now?"
GGJ|10|115|1|1|A prophecy of the Lord about the Last Time (23/97)
GGJ|10|115|1|0|Now Pellagius said: "Yes, o Lord and Master, we thank You all for this light, which is of course not suitable for making a good human heart joyful. But it is still good that an evil person judges and condemns himself, and entirely isolates himself forever from what is good.
GGJ|10|115|2|0|But if in this case, very mighty angel spirits would visibly be sent from the Heavens to such people and would clearly show their injustice and also confirm their mission by great signs, then it would be very strange if they would not examine themselves and repent."
GGJ|10|115|3|0|I said: "Yes, My friend, it is to your heart's great honor to think like that, but the wish, that you have spoken out, was in this world – and now and then in the other world – oftentimes accomplished by Me, and for those who still could be saved, it often had the best and very lasting effect, but for those who were already completely hardened in evil, not at all.
GGJ|10|115|4|0|Just look at the story of Sodom and Gomorrah. At that time, angels really descended from the Heavens to Lot. And what could they accomplish? Read and you will find it. Read what happened at the time of Noah. Who, apart from Noah and his family, cared about it? What did Moses do in front of the tyrannical pharaoh? And this one became more and more angry and did not refrain from persecuting Moses and the Israelites, as badly and as long as possible till the sea drowned him and his army. Look at the story about Jericho. Great signs were done under the reign of Joshua, and apart from a whore, nobody cared about it. Then read the stories of all the big and little prophets, then you will see how little they accomplished with the actual hard sinners against God's order.
GGJ|10|115|5|0|But let us not look at all the things that flew by in time on this Earth, but let us look at the great unique present time.
GGJ|10|115|6|0|Look at My disciples. Who are they? Mostly poor fishermen. Some are from Jerusalem and followed Me for already a long time now. But where are the actual great rulers of this city who also heard My words, and wherein, in the presence of one of the greatest angels from the Heavens, I, as the Lord Myself, performed great signs before their eyes, as well as the angel beside Me?
GGJ|10|115|7|0|What did it all accomplish? Look, that they now obsessively persecute Me in great haste and try to kill Me.
GGJ|10|115|8|0|I finally – as I explained to you before – will also let that happen to Me, that means to My body, and will resurrect on the 3rd day, and I will go to all My friends and comfort and strengthen them. And still, those hard ones will not care about it but will also persecute My friends with the same haste. And this just as long till the measure of their abominations will be full and I will wipe them off from the Earth.
GGJ|10|115|9|0|In the future, until the end of the world, I will send My messengers from the Heavens, so that My word would not be destroyed and would not be too much slandered by the evil children of this world. But they also will be more or less persecuted for the sake of My name, till the time when I will come back as a flash of lightning that from sunrise to sunset will very brightly illuminate everything that does good or bad things on this Earth.
GGJ|10|115|10|0|In that time I will let a big sifting come over the whole face of the Earth, and only the good and pure ones will be saved.
GGJ|10|115|11|0|From this you can see that I always and very faithfully have fulfilled your wish since the very first beginning of men. And I am certainly fulfilling it now, and I likewise will fulfill it until the end of times of this world. Nevertheless, the will of man will remain free, and every person will in every time have to endure the temptation of the life of the flesh, will have to deny all the desires and lusts of the flesh as much as possible, and will have to be humble and patient in everything, in order to truly preserve and complete My Kingdom in himself. For everyone who wants to come to Me, will have to be as perfect as I am perfect, and in order to become like that, I Myself came personally to you in this world and show all of you the way to it.
GGJ|10|115|12|0|So do not let yourselves be blinded and enticed by the world, by its matter and the lusts of your flesh, so that the judgment of the world, its matter and your flesh would not awaken in you, and with that the actual Hell, which is the true, 2nd death of the soul."
GGJ|10|116|1|1|The spiritual environment of the Lord (23/98)
GGJ|10|116|1|0|These words of Mine made a deep impression on the soul of the Romans who were present, and they all said within themselves: "Yes, yes, He is right in everything, and we human beings are very important to Him, and we are no joke or toy of His divine power."
GGJ|10|116|2|0|Then the captain said again to Me: "Lord and Master over everything, during Your explanation that was very important and full of divine content, You also mentioned that one of the most perfected angels from the Heavens traveled around with You for a long time, visibly before everyone, and he faithfully and truthfully testified that in You, the One, who was promised by the mouth of the prophets for already a long time, came into this world to the people, which also we gentiles knew for a long time. Is it maybe now also possible that You, o Lord and Master, would call here also for us an angel from Your Heavens, so that he would appear before us and we could see him?"
GGJ|10|116|3|0|I said: "O certainly, although the appearance of an angel will not make your faith in Me stronger than it is now.
GGJ|10|116|4|0|But I do not have to call that angel from some faraway Heaven as you think, for where I am, is also the supreme Heaven with the numberless multitudes of angels who surround Me forever.
GGJ|10|116|5|0|I will open your eyes for a few moments, then you will see My environment. And so My will be done."
GGJ|10|116|6|0|When I had said that, they all saw how countless many angels were as if in wide circles standing, sitting and kneeling on light clouds while they all looked at Me, glorifying and praising Me.
GGJ|10|116|7|0|This appearance stunned the Romans, and they asked Me to close Heaven again for their still unworthy eyes. So I immediately closed their inner sight, and so they did not see anymore angels on light clouds, but next to Me they saw Raphael in his known form of a young man, clothed with flesh and blood.
GGJ|10|116|8|0|Fully amazed about the great charm of this young man, the captain asked Me who he was and from where he suddenly appeared.
GGJ|10|116|9|0|I said: "This is the same angel who is around Me for already a long time to furthermore awaken the faith when necessary and to instruct the people as visible as now, and who also performed great signs. If you wish, you also can talk with him, just like you talk with Me."
GGJ|10|116|10|0|Then the captain went to Raphael and asked him if he was always around Me to serve Me.
GGJ|10|116|11|0|Raphael said: "The Lord does not need our services, but we nevertheless serve Him in all love by serving you people according to His will, and by protecting you against the too strong persecutions of Hell.
GGJ|10|116|12|0|The more we have to do in the name of the Lord, on this Earth as well as the still numberless other earths in the endless space of creation, the happier and blissful we are. Do likewise, then you will become what I am and able to do what I can do."
GGJ|10|116|13|0|On this, the captain said: "I already know what you are, but I still do not know what you can do."
GGJ|10|116|14|0|The angel said: "What the Lord can do Himself, I can do. Although, out of myself I can do as little as you can do, but from the will of the Lord, which fills and forms my whole being, also I can do everything. Make you also the will of the Lord completely your own, then you also will be able to do what I can do."
GGJ|10|116|15|0|Then Raphael suddenly disappeared, and the captain took his few words well at heart.
GGJ|10|116|16|0|Then a messenger came from the inn who invited us for the midday meal, and we went immediately to the inn where the prepared meal was waiting for us.
GGJ|10|117|1|1|The citizens of Aphek admire the actual fertile environment (23/99)
GGJ|10|117|1|0|After we partook of the well-prepared midday meal, at which also the gentile priests took part, who stayed behind in the inn, several other prominent inhabitants of this city came to the inn, and these still did not know anything about Me.
GGJ|10|117|2|0|And one of them said in full amazement to the innkeeper (a citizen): "Do you still not know that the whole wide environment of this city became green and blossoms? Could that be the result of the earthquake, or did the gods take care of this region as a result of the prayers of our priests and the offerings we voluntarily brought to them? It really is not a joke, but complete seriousness."
GGJ|10|117|3|0|The innkeeper said: "You are not telling us anything new, for we knew that also and are extremely glad about it. But we still know more than you. Go to my hill, which is in the west, outside the walls of our city, there you will see a new, abundantly streaming water spring with which our whole big city can be more than sufficiently provided with excellent water. So we will do our utmost best as soon as possible to direct the water to the city to fill our already completely dried up water tanks. We will not lack water and we will no more have to let our flocks search for their meager feed in the deep clefts and valleys. Go outside and convince yourself."
GGJ|10|117|4|0|When the citizens heard this from our innkeeper, they bowed before the captain, whom they knew well, and they all went immediately to the mentioned place.
GGJ|10|117|5|0|When they saw the abundant spring, they were extremely amazed, and one of them, who still strongly believed in the pagan gods, said: "Listen, now before anything else, we should consult with the priests to construct a temple for Neptune on this hill as soon as possible, as gratitude for the great mercy and blessing that he showed us now. And also – to the great honor of that god – a personal Neptune priest should be maintained by us, and we then also want to and will build a big home for him near this spring."
GGJ|10|117|6|0|Another one said: "We will do everything that our priests will tell us to do, for only they know what has to be done. We do not know that. Therefore, we will do according to our strength what they will decide in the name of the gods."
GGJ|10|117|7|0|They all agreed on that, went into the city and said this also to many other citizens, for no one in the whole city knew about this miracle, firstly because it only existed a few hours, and secondly because this spot was rarely visited because of its already mentioned infertility.
GGJ|10|117|8|0|When also the other citizens heard about this spring, everyone, young and old, went to the place of the miracle and watched it till almost the evening, and thus we were spared from obtrusive people, and after the midday meal we could unhindered and easily make preparations to travel on.
GGJ|10|117|9|0|Before I left this place with My disciples, I told the captain and also the priests what the citizens at the well were discussing about with each other, and that the priests would know now what to do to prevent paganism from rooting deeper than was already the case with these gentiles by this event.
GGJ|10|117|10|0|Then the captain said: "That, o Lord and Master, we will know how to prevent with your definite continuous help. In worldly respect I am the only commander here, and I only am under chief Cornelius, who has his residence in Capernaum for the moment, and the supreme governor Cyrenius, who is usually staying in Tyre and from time to time also in Sidon.
GGJ|10|117|11|0|Since they both know You very well, o Lord and Master, and are fully standing behind Your holy task of life for the sake of our people and will thus not hinder the spreading of Your teaching, we do not have to be afraid to come across resistance during our work for the highest well being of men."
GGJ|10|117|12|0|I said: "The work for My Kingdom will not be without resistance, but if you come across all kinds of small and now and then also strong resistance, then do not lose courage, trust or faith in Me, then you will not have worked in vain. For in this time – as I already told you – in which the might of Hell on this Earth has become very strong among the people, My Kingdom needs energy and great efforts, and only those who will pull it to themselves with energy will have it as their possession.
GGJ|10|117|13|0|Thus, also over you will come all kinds of trials and temptations, but when they come, then remember that I told you in advance.
GGJ|10|117|14|0|So be courageous and fight with wisdom and always with all love against the raids of the world in you and also outside of you. Then, with My continuous help, you will reap abundantly golden fruits for your work for Heaven, and your joy about it will be great and everlasting.
GGJ|10|117|15|0|Every good worker is worth his salary, and when the work is heavier and more difficult, the worker will be worth of a greater and better salary – which you surely can understand. But the one who does not want to work anymore because the effort is too much for him, can also not expect a salary and will then also not eat but suffer hunger.
GGJ|10|117|16|0|If the physical hunger is already such torment, the spiritual hunger will be a much greater torment for everyone who already ate from the bread of the Heavens but who then did not make any effort to obtain a greater provision of this bread so that his soul can live from this provision forever.
GGJ|10|117|17|0|The true bread and the true drink from the Heavens am I, in the eternal truth of everything that I taught you.
GGJ|10|117|18|0|Although you received a greater provision of this bread and wine, take care now you yourselves that it will not diminish. In order to strongly prevent this you should continuously be active in My name. My love will strengthen you and My wisdom will guide you."
GGJ|10|117|19|0|After these words of Mine, we all stood up, and they all thanked Me with many tears for the instruction and for all the other blessings I had shown them.
GGJ|10|118|1|1|The Lord leaves Aphek (23/100)
GGJ|10|118|1|0|After these many expressions of gratitude, the captain asked Me if he could escort Me further to the next place.
GGJ|10|118|2|0|I said: "Friend Pellagius, you have done enough so far, as well as all those who were with you. Now you can go back to your own region and do your work, as well as the work wherein I appointed you.
GGJ|10|118|3|0|If you go back to Pella, you will find much work to do. I will now travel on, only with My disciples, and we will find our way also elsewhere. So remain for a few days here and support those priests in their task for My Kingdom, which will be difficult at first, but return to Pella after that.
GGJ|10|118|4|0|Soon strangers and also Jews will come to you. But do then not make a big sensation about My deeds, and do not make Me unnecessarily known before time."
GGJ|10|118|5|0|When I had said that to the captain, I gave a sign to the disciples to leave the inn, to move on to the east and to wait for Me outside the city.
GGJ|10|118|6|0|Then the disciples took their belongings and went ahead, except for John who stayed with Me and went later with Me to follow the other disciples.
GGJ|10|118|7|0|I stayed behind for the short time of about a quarter of an hour for the sake of Veronica, to comfort her, for she became very sad because of My departure.
GGJ|10|118|8|0|When Veronica became cheerful again, I also left the inn and went – only escorted by the captain and My disciple John – after the disciples who left before us.
GGJ|10|118|9|0|They waited for Me at the hill we had visited in the morning, and when I arrived, the captain took leave of Me and went then with his followers into the city. We also moved on quickly, to the east, to another city of which the name is not so important.
GGJ|10|118|10|0|Many will now ask what influence My teaching had in the course of time on the gentiles in Aphek, what happened and how long it lasted before these gentiles accepted completely the faith in Me. Concerning this, it very briefly can be said that already after only 1 year, no gentile lived anymore in this whole city or in its rather vast environment.
GGJ|10|118|11|0|Although at first there was hard resistance, but since the people were very well instructed by the priests and also now and then by the captain, they soon realized the old errors and they felt very happy to know the pure truth, and I certainly did not neglect to give My power with words and deeds to every loyal confessor of My teaching.
GGJ|10|118|12|0|After My resurrection I also visited these places in particular and to the inhabitants I gave good comfort and the right power to work in My name.
GGJ|10|118|13|0|At the time of the great need in Jerusalem and in the whole of Judea, the city of Aphek served also as a refuge place for the fleeing Jews who completely adhered to My teaching, and all those who came here were well accommodated.
GGJ|10|118|14|0|In the course of time the captain himself established a community without making any worldly sensation, which later, when I called him to Me, carried also his name.
GGJ|10|118|15|0|After My resurrection he himself still lived about 30 years and was appointed chief over all the 10 big cities between which were also many smaller cities which were all counted with the 10 cities.
GGJ|10|118|16|0|This is a short overview which shows what happened with My teaching in these cities and places in the course of time.
GGJ|10|119|1|1|Section: The Lord on the way to Bethsaida
GGJ|10|119|1|1|Meeting the caravan from Damascus (24/1)
GGJ|10|119|1|0|Now we will return to ourselves, and see – but also as brief as possible – about our experiences from the time we left Aphek.
GGJ|10|119|2|0|When we were at a distance of about 2 hours walking from the first mentioned city, we met a very big business caravan that came from Damascus and was going to the coastal cities to sell their products there.
GGJ|10|119|3|0|However, when the caravan came instead of the bare region, which was well known to them, into the now flourishing, blessed region, they did not know their way anymore and thought they got lost.
GGJ|10|119|4|0|When we arrived at the caravan, the leader of the caravan came to Me because I was walking in front and the disciples followed Me, and he asked Me: "Look, good friend, we are businessmen from Damascus and we go to the coastal cities twice a year because we easily can well sell our products over there. We always take the road passing through Aphek, Golan, Abila, Pella and Gennesaret, and thus we well know the way. We impossibly could have been mistaken in taking a different road up to here, and we should be close to Aphek by now so that we should be able to reach it in a couple of hours. However, we know the bare region wherein the old city is located. That started from here where the road is very bumpy and goes through those black basalt rocks, and then we knew that we were in the neighborhood of our resting place for the night.
GGJ|10|119|5|0|But just look, this is no more a bare region. Everything is green, and along the way there are groups of all kinds of fruit trees while not even half year ago, when we came along this way, we hardly could see here and there a languishing thornbush. So, although we know this road for already so long we must have taken a wrong way somewhere, and now we do not know where we are and in which direction we have to go to be on the right way again. But you all must be well acquainted with this place and you surely will be so good and kind enough to tell us the right way."
GGJ|10|119|6|0|I said: "If you made this trip for already so many times and you did not go wrong up to this spot, then it also will be the right way from here on since we ourselves went on this way and are actually coming from Aphek."
GGJ|10|119|7|0|The leader of the caravan said: "Yes indeed, indeed, You must be right, good friend, because the location of the whole environment looks very well like the one we know. Yet, there are regions that, as far as their form is concerned, look like twins but are nevertheless completely different, and such regions can often be seen along the Euphrates.
GGJ|10|119|8|0|But I believe what You say, that we are on the right way to Aphek. But what did the inhabitants of the city do with this very big dry region – in the middle of which the city was located with only a few orchards – to change it in such short time into such abundant and flourishing land? From where did they get that obviously very fat soil to cover the bare stones of the whole wide environment, and by what means did they bring it here?
GGJ|10|119|9|0|Although we know the Apheks and know that by far they do not possess the necessary means or sufficient working labor to do such work. And if this is the environment around Aphek – what I do not doubt now – then this will certainly not have happened in a natural way.
GGJ|10|119|10|0|If the Apheks were like the pious Jews of old, as there still are a few in Damascus, then it could be imagined that a great prophet had arisen, someone like Moses or Elijah, miraculously providing this wilderness with soil and then with all kinds of plants and fruit trees. But the Apheks in particular are hard pagans and infamous enemies of the Jews, and someone like Moses or Elijah would certainly not give such blessing to them in the name and the power of Jehovah, but He most probably would only do for them what Moses did to the hard pharaoh and Elijah to the pagan priests.
GGJ|10|119|11|0|So the changing of this quite big region is really a mystery, and it only amazes us more and more. Our intellect is really too little and too stupid to determine what happened here. Forgive us that we halted you here on this spot for longer than was necessary, and you are also travelers.
GGJ|10|119|12|0|But please allow me one more thing, dear and very attentive friend, to still bother You with a question, and this is: did you never visit this region before, when it was still a complete wilderness? Because I find it strange that you absolutely do not seem to be surprised that this region is now a very fertile land."
GGJ|10|120|1|1|The Lord’s words to the men of the caravan (24/2)
GGJ|10|120|1|0|I said: "You surely will come to know more about the changing of this former desert into fertile land when you arrive in Aphek. We all know very well how it happened and we know the mighty cause of this changing, but the day comes to an end for us and for you, and there is no more time to explain it here to you.
GGJ|10|120|2|0|But let this be said to you: if the pharaoh would have repented from his paganism by the warnings of Moses in the same way as the Apheks have converted into the pure, true Judaism, the known plagues would not have been imposed on him, and all the deserts of Egypt would have become green.
GGJ|10|120|3|0|The Apheks converted to the one and only true God of which you soon will be able to convince yourselves in the big inn, and therefore they were like an old dry twig connected to the trunk of Abraham and became completely green and alive again. The God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob is still exactly the same as He was since eternity, and all things are possible to Him.
GGJ|10|120|4|0|He, who was able to call the whole Earth and all creatures into existence by His will, is also able to provide such little desert with fat soil and plants and all kinds of fruit trees. Since you yourselves are also Jews, you surely will be able to understand the meaning of My words.
GGJ|10|120|5|0|Although your Judaism also became already for the greatest part a worldly way of living. And also the old events, which you partly know from the Scripture, you banished to the kingdom of fables. Nevertheless, it is not as your worldly reason thinks, but really very different.
GGJ|10|120|6|0|In your purely worldly matters, with which the inner spirit has no connection, your worldly reason can form an opinion and decide, but in divine matters, only a living faith in God and the pure love for Him, and through that for the fellowman, can form an opinion and decide."
GGJ|10|120|7|0|The leader said: "Truly, friend, you still are a real Jew of old of whom there still are a few with us, put despite their firm faith it still is mostly very infertile in the neighborhood of our big city, and the good Jehovah seems not to be very concerned about us, inhabitants of Damascus."
GGJ|10|120|8|0|I said: "He is equally as concerned about you as you are concerned about Him."
GGJ|10|120|9|0|The leader said: "But every year we send the required offerings to the temple in Jerusalem, and they are satisfied with us."
GGJ|10|120|10|0|I said: "It is true that you are doing this and you honor God with your lips and cattle, but your hearts are far away from Him."
GGJ|10|120|11|0|The true love for Him that was proclaimed by Moses and the prophets is not green and alive within you, and it is also very bare and dry in you, just like in the temple in Jerusalem. And so everything around your city is bare and dry, and with all the efforts of your hands you never will completely change the wilderness around Damascus into fertile land. You also do not need that because by doing business with everyone you are well providing your city with bread and all kinds of worldly treasures, but you are also withdrawing more and more from God while instead of that, as true Jews, you should come more and more close to Him in your heart.
GGJ|10|120|12|0|But if you yourselves became already sufficiently intelligent, wise and mighty in order to take care of your provisions, then God the Lord does also not have to be especially concerned about you.
GGJ|10|120|13|0|But travel now to Aphek. There you also may become somewhat greener in your heart than up to now. Then a desert that is flourishing will no more make you believe that you have lost your way.
GGJ|10|120|14|0|He who is not on the right way in himself, is also nowhere in this world on the right way."
GGJ|10|120|15|0|When the leader heard these words from My mouth, he said: "Forgive me to have halted you for so long. However, I and the whole big caravan have gained much by it. You are a great and rare scribe of the good old style. If You would come to us in Damascus, it soon would become green and flourish in and around the city. But with us the knowledge of the scribes is in a real bad shape and that is why also the faith is lukewarm, for where there are no good teachers, there can be no good disciples. But I thank You now in the name of the whole caravan for Your patience and the effort you made for me. Come sometime to us in Damascus, then You will be very well received by us."
GGJ|10|120|16|0|I said: "I Myself in this person who is now speaking to you and as I now am will hardly go to Damascus, but you can be assured that I soon will send there a true disciple of Mine."
GGJ|10|120|17|0|When I had said that to the leader, he thanked Me once more for the friendliness that I showed to him. The whole caravan moved then further on, and I also quickly moved on with My disciples.
GGJ|10|121|1|1|The Lord takes accommodation in an inn near Bethsaida (24/3)
GGJ|10|121|1|0|It was before sunset when we came to a city not far from Bethsaida. I already taught and performed signs in that place and its environment before.
GGJ|10|121|2|0|The inhabitants of that place were mostly shepherds and fishermen, because all the mentioned places through which I traveled from Gennesaret were located as it were in a big half circle more or less near the Lake of Galilee and along the Jordan where the river was streaming from the lake to the south.
GGJ|10|121|3|0|The location of these cities and also their names are not so important, but the very important thing is what I taught, as well as what I did. Although, nota bene, in this time, the last mentioned became for the greatest part forgotten whereas many things that were transferred from mouth to mouth became so much deformed that not even one jota of truth is attached to it anymore. But that is not so important or actually not important at all, because as said, only the teaching, the truth of all truths, that was faithfully kept is the most important for life.
GGJ|10|121|4|0|We received a very friendly reception from the mostly very poor inhabitants of that small place, which we, as said, reached before sunset.
GGJ|10|121|5|0|There was also a small inn that was poorly provided of everything that an inn should need.
GGJ|10|121|6|0|No question of bread and wine there. The only food we could receive there were dried fish, a certain kind of roots, dried figs, pumpkins, hazelnuts and sheep's milk cheese.
GGJ|10|121|7|0|The innkeeper, a Greek, but a very good and patient man, had a rather big family among whom 3 sons who were all older than 20 years. These 3 went every week to the Lake of Galilee, which was a little day of travel away from this place. They caught fish there and brought them faithfully home.
GGJ|10|121|8|0|Also this time they left home more than 2 days ago to obtain the fish, but did not return as usual close to the evening of the 3rd day after their departure, and therefore the innkeeper, his wife and also the other children were very afraid and worried that something might have happened to the three.
GGJ|10|121|9|0|The innkeeper told Me immediately about his distress and apologized for the fact that for this evening, if his 3 sons would not soon come home with a load of fish, he could offer us nothing else except some cheese and sheep's and goat's milk.
GGJ|10|122|1|1|The Lord reveals why the sons of the innkeeper stay away (24/4)
GGJ|10|122|1|0|However I comforted the innkeeper and said: "Do not be afraid of that. Your 3 sons will arrive here within 1 hour via Bethsaida with an abundant load, for this time they caught so much fish that they and their pack animals could only carry them with great difficulty and trouble. But they borrowed 2 pack animals from an acquaintance in Bethsaida, and now the transport of the many good fishes goes much faster."
GGJ|10|122|2|0|The innkeeper, who was attached to Judaism, said: "May the God of the Jews give You that You speak the truth."
GGJ|10|122|3|0|I said: "Friend, if I did not know for sure that it is so, I would not have told you, for with Me the truth goes before anything else, and I am the greatest enemy of every lie."
GGJ|10|122|4|0|The innkeeper, being surprised about My self-assuredness, said: "Friend, are You perhaps a Jewish seer that You can know for sure certain things which can hardly be known in a natural sense? Because you all came here through Aphek, and that city is in the mountains that border the valley of the Jordan, far away from the place where the Jordan streams out of the lake. Bethsaida is still in the mountains where the large foothills are forming the shores of the lake itself, and thus You obviously cannot know in a natural way about my sons who are on their way home.
GGJ|10|122|5|0|But since You informed me with great self-assuredness of their situation, You must be a seer. If this is what You are, then tell me, in order to reassure me even more, how many sheep and goats I possess."
GGJ|10|122|6|0|I said: "Friend, if you would know Me, I would tell you that it is not appropriate that you dare to tempt Me. But since you do not know Me up till now, I want to answer your question.
GGJ|10|122|7|0|You possess 30 sheep of which 2 males and thus 28 females of which however only 14 give milk, the other 14 not. The cause of this is well-known to you as the landowner. And look, with your goats it is precisely the same. Are you now more convinced that I can also know the situation of your 3 sons?"
GGJ|10|122|8|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, friend, now I believe Your words without any doubt, and whatever You will tell me, I will believe, for now I am fully convinced that You are really a seer and therefore also a wise man of the Jews.
GGJ|10|122|9|0|Look, I and also my few neighbors came here about 30 years ago and settled here with the permission of the Roman court, for no one lived here in this old place, and so there were are no owners in the whole wide environment.
GGJ|10|122|10|0|About 50 to 60 years ago, a few impoverished Jews must have lived here, but because they could not get anything from the hard soil except for some roots, they left this place and must now have settled somewhere at the Lake of Galilee. What further happened to them, the God of the Jews will know best.
GGJ|10|122|11|0|We were and still are Greeks and we come from Tyre where we exploited a fishing business and by that we obtained a certain capital. We also would have liked to settle in a better environment, but our capital was too small for that. Through our zeal we still were able to partly cultivate this soil, good enough to feed us but only meagerly.
GGJ|10|122|12|0|In Bethsaida we soon became acquainted with an old, very wise Jew, who was a very wealthy man as well, and he helped us many times.
GGJ|10|122|13|0|That Jew told us that this region, which is now so dry, was formerly one of the most blessed. But when the Jews gradually left their ancient and only true God more and more and forgot Him, He withdrew His blessings from this soil, let heavy thunderstorms come up by which the fat soil was washed away from these rocky regions, and what was still spared from the storms was destroyed after the repeated and long-lasting wars. And so this formerly rich, blessed region became a real desert, and would also stay that way as long as men would not completely convert to God again.
GGJ|10|122|14|0|He said that nothing positive can be expected from the gentiles because their gods – that are only fantasy images of men and nothing else – will not help them, and they do not know the one, only true and almighty God of the Jews. They also cannot believe in Him, keep His very wise commandments and ask Him in full trust, like good children to their father, for His help and mercy. Since these things cannot happen with the gentiles, they can well imagine that they cannot expect any exceptional blessings.
GGJ|10|123|1|1|The faith and trust of the innkeeper (24/5)
GGJ|10|123|1|0|After the old man had revealed this to us, I once asked him: 'Friend, we Greeks, who are considered godless gentiles by you Jews, are not very attached to our gods and we already initiated ourselves in the religion of the Jews in Tyre, and we also keep the laws of Moses as much as possible, with the only exception of the somewhat troublesome circumcision in which we really do not see much real benefit for men.'
GGJ|10|123|2|0|The old man said on this that the circumcision was only valuable for the born Jews if they would strictly keep God's commandments. According to him it was sufficient for God that the gentiles would abandon their idols, would doubtlessly believe in the only true God, keep His 10 commandments, love Him above all and their fellowmen as themselves. God would not ask any other offerings from the gentiles except of having true love in their heart.
GGJ|10|123|3|0|When I and still some of my neighbors heard this really very wise teaching of the old man, we decided to completely become Jews in faith and deeds but to stay Greeks for the world in order not to become subordinates of the very selfish, imperious and unmerciful chief priests who think immensely high about themselves by thinking that they are the ones they claim to be before the Jews, but when you see them in the true light it becomes all too clear that they are exactly the ones who by their actions directly transgress God's commandments.
GGJ|10|123|4|0|And now You, who are a wise Jew Yourself, will certainly not say that we Greeks are wrong to be as I have now explained to You. You all should really not be afraid of us Greeks – although we are poor, we are also Jews."
GGJ|10|123|5|0|I said: "I know that you are Jews according to your faith and deeds, and I also came to you to give you real comfort and to strengthen your faith even more.
GGJ|10|123|6|0|And since you believe for already a long time in the one, only true God of the Jews, and glorify, honor and praise Him and also life and act according to His commandments, God must certainly visibly have blessed your household already several times, and for that reason He must have rewarded your faith?"
GGJ|10|123|7|0|The innkeeper said: "Listen, dear, wise friend, despite our firm faith there was actually no question of any special visible blessing for us up to now, but this does not matter, and our faith in Him did not become weaker because of that. But we also were not without blessings, for – although it was tight – we still always had what was necessary and never had to really suffer hunger or thirst, did not have to walk around naked or be without a home.
GGJ|10|123|8|0|Our small flocks remained healthy and provided us sufficiently with milk and cheese, and our little gardens, which we of course maintained very zealously, produced for our small needs more than sufficient blessings from God, and so we still did not have one single year of bad harvest.
GGJ|10|123|9|0|The fact that the storms, which passed through now and then, did not spare us is obvious, but we still did not grumble for that, for we thought: 'God tested our faith, our love and loyalty and patience again and will compensate our damage that was caused by the storm with another blessing'. And this was then always the case, and also our gardens flourished again – although with our zeal – and produced what we needed.
GGJ|10|123|10|0|I also have to add that this region is only very seldom visited by exceptional heavy storm, and when it breaks out now it then, especially on the plains, then we noticed it less in our village than fully on top of the plains because this village lays in a lower part of our highland, as you all can see.
GGJ|10|123|11|0|And so we are always satisfied with the blessings of our dear Lord and God, and this satisfaction is also a true blessing of God. For what would it benefit us to possess everything like a king while God would punish us with a gnawing dissatisfaction which can all too soon become a bridge to all kinds of big sins? Would that make us happier?
GGJ|10|123|12|0|And so You see, dear friend, although it may look ever so poor and deserted on the outside, and You might think that God has put His blessing far away from us, that this is nevertheless not the case, for we attach much more importance to the inner and outer blessings that are seldom visible than for our region to be a true Eden and the fried quails would fly in the mouth of itself.
GGJ|10|123|13|0|Friend, the one to whom God has given the golden satisfaction and real patience, has received more from God than when He – because of his faith, loyalty and virtue – would have given him a whole kingdom with immense treasures.
GGJ|10|123|14|0|If You truly intensely look at it, dear, very wise friend, then You will also realize that we are not without blessings from God. Am I right or not?"
GGJ|10|124|1|1|The Lord asks about the Messiah (24/6)
GGJ|10|124|1|0|I streched out My hand to the innkeeper and said: "Friend, such faith and such pure thoughts I did not find in the whole of Israel. That is why it will also happen that the light of the Jews will be taken away and given to the gentiles.
GGJ|10|124|2|0|You and your neighbors are already entirely on the right way, and I came to you to increase, to you and in you, the blessings of God, and also to let you see that your faith and faithfulness were completely good, true and righteous in God's eyes. But we will leave this to rest for now, for we will continue this conversation today and tomorrow.
GGJ|10|124|3|0|But did you not yet hear, My dear friend, that the Jews are waiting for their promised Messiah, and when He will come?"
GGJ|10|124|4|0|The innkeeper said: "The old man in Bethsaida read many things to me about this from the prophets, and he also explained it whenever necessary. But I think that the Messiah, who will be no less than God the Lord Himself, will probably not come to the Jews that can now especially be found in Jerusalem and also in many other places. And their heart is no more attached to God but only to the treasures and the goods of this world. And even if He would come, then they would not recognize Him anyway, for He certainly will not come with worldly splendor, but in all humility, love and patience – the way of life He wants from all people in this world – and then the very haughty Jews, especially the prominent priests, who have plenty of gold and noble stones, will certainly not accept Him as the true Messiah.
GGJ|10|124|5|0|But we already have our true Messiah in our hearts, and those who do not have Him there, will probably vainly wait for Him in their garments that are bordered with gold."
GGJ|10|124|6|0|I said: "You are again very right, and so it is indeed. But look, there are your 3 sons coming, heavily loaded with fishes. Send a few neighbors to meet them to lighten their burden."
GGJ|10|124|7|0|A few present neighbors heard this and ran to them at once. They soon met each other to the great joy of the whole village, and no one could understand why they caught so many fish, and they glorified and praised God for it.
GGJ|10|124|8|0|And the innkeeper said: "See now how God has clearly blessed us. Therefore all honor goes to Him."
GGJ|10|124|9|0|After this emotional scene they immediately took care of the fish.
GGJ|10|124|10|0|The innkeeper was the only one in the village who possessed a spring and a small pond that formerly had been cut out in the stony ground. It received its water from the spring and served to give water to the small flocks of this village.
GGJ|10|124|11|0|When the fishermen brought living fishes home from the lake of Galilee, they were put in the pond, but when this was not the case – especially in the summer – the fishes were immediately cut, cleansed, well salted and then directly hung above their own fireplace in which they made a little fire and let it burn for the whole night. The good thing for this village was that there was a well maintained little cypress and myrtle forest close by that provided the necessary wood for the village, and so the inhabitants could dry their fishes and also other meet in their own good manner and keep it for a longer time till they ate it.
GGJ|10|124|12|0|But this time that work was not necessary because there was not one dead fish while the trip lasted for the whole day and the fishes had to be brought home in sacks and not in containers.
GGJ|10|124|13|0|They all were very surprised about that, and they brought the fishes to the little pond, and they soon swam around in it cheerfully. The innkeeper held a small portion at home in order to prepare for our evening meal.
GGJ|10|124|14|0|As the evening was becoming already quite chilly, we entered the house of the innkeeper who had a room that was sufficiently spacious for all of us.
GGJ|10|125|1|1|The Lord testifies of Himself (24/7)
GGJ|10|125|1|0|When we were in actually the biggest room of the house and took place at a table that was very efficiently made of combined stones, the innkeeper and several of his neighbors came to sit next to us, and the innkeeper said to Me: "Listen, friend, who wondrously know really everything, Your wisdom is not of a natural kind for nothing seems to be unknown to You.
GGJ|10|125|2|0|You are a Jew from Galilee, and as we all are quite well acquainted with the Scriptures and teachings of the Jews – as I explained to You before – it is somewhere written that no prophet will come from Galilee, and nevertheless, You are a very great prophet, for if You would not be one, then how could You know that my 3 eldest sons went to the lake of Galilee that is abundant with fish to catch fish and that they would come close to the evening, thus today, with a rich catch of fish?
GGJ|10|125|3|0|And it was all correct and exactly as You announced it beforehand, but to truthfully announce this You must be a great seer or prophet, and despite that, You are a Galilean from the land from which never a prophet can arise. How should we interpret or understand this?"
GGJ|10|125|4|0|I said: "Friend, although I spent most of the time in Galilee, I was not born in Galilee but in Bethlehem, and I was circumcised, as prescribed, on the 8th day after My birth, in the temple in Jerusalem. Based on this, I well could be a prophet."
GGJ|10|125|5|0|Yet, I am not a prophet but I am the One about whom the prophets prophesied that He would come to free all those who believe in Him from the bands of the old deceit, of the night of sin, the judgment, Hell and it eternal death.
GGJ|10|125|6|0|So I am the Lord and Master Myself and no servant. Nevertheless, I am now in this world to serve with My love, wisdom and power all men who have a good attitude and will, and to give them eternal life. For truly, I say to you all: all who believe in Me and who will live and act entirely according to My teaching, will not see, feel or taste death, but after the falling away of their body they will be changed in one moment and will be with Me in paradise, and there will nevermore come an end to their happiness.
GGJ|10|125|7|0|Now you know, My friend, very openly from My mouth, who you are accommodating in your house.
GGJ|10|125|8|0|Those who came with Me are My disciples, except one who is turning his eyes to the world, although he knows and also firmly believes who I am and what I have taught and done. What do you think of this now?"
GGJ|10|125|9|0|The innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, what must I, what can I as a poor, sinful man say to this? You are the Lord of all things and of our life. Please be forgiving and merciful to us poor sinners.
GGJ|10|125|10|0|Now that You have shown us mercy to visit us in our loneliness, we, uncircumcised Jews, also hope that in Your mercy You will stay with us and will bless us and our children."
GGJ|10|125|11|0|I said: "You will never be without it. If you will continue to have faith in Me and to love Me I will also stay with you with all My mercy.
GGJ|10|125|12|0|And now My friends, something else, more specifically about your poor condition of which I am very well aware.
GGJ|10|125|13|0|You have neither bread nor wine, and instead of bread you are using cheese from your sheep and goats, and you eat your dried fish.
GGJ|10|125|14|0|But I will change your little land, which is for the greatest part dry and waste, into a fertile piece of land, and in the future you will reap barley, rye and the most beautiful wheat, and you will be able to make good bread of it. But first, your storehouses will be provided with the mentioned 3 kinds of grain and your storerooms with more than sufficient bread.
GGJ|10|125|15|0|In the future you also will be able to plant vines on places that are suitable for it, and they will sufficiently produce wine for you.
GGJ|10|125|16|0|But for now, fill your empty vessels and sacks with clean water. This will, according to My will, change into wine, and by this you will immediately see that because of your faith and your true love for Me, I am and will also remain with you with My mercy, love and blessings. For I have found with you a faith as nowhere among the Jews, as I told you, before you knew with whom you were dealing in Me. Go now and do what I have told you.
GGJ|10|126|1|1|The dinner with fish (24/8)
GGJ|10|126|1|0|Then the innkeeper and all the neighbors that were present stood up and did what I advised them to do. Since they themselves and all their relatives took immediately part in the work, it really did not take long before all the empty vessels and sacks were filled with clean water. When this was done, they immediately tasted the water and were extremely surprised when they had the best wine in their mouth, and they all praised God's power in Me.
GGJ|10|126|2|0|And so the whole poor village was abundantly provided with bread, grain, flour and wine.
GGJ|10|126|3|0|When they all had tasted the wine, they went to their storehouses and storerooms and found a very big quantity of grain, flour and bread, and the innkeeper found in his storeroom also a great quantity of pulses , of which he was a great friend.
GGJ|10|126|4|0|After a little hour they all came back to Me and they hastily wanted to thank Me for everything.
GGJ|10|126|5|0|But I said with a friendly face: "You may leave out the gratitude of the mouth, which is really not pleasing to Me, for the gratitude of your hearts is more pleasing to Me than the high song of Solomon which is sang throughout Israel with dumb hearts. Go now and put a good quantity of bread and wine on the table, then we will strengthen us."
GGJ|10|126|6|0|Then the innkeeper went immediately with his 3 sons that we know now, to fetch sufficient bread and wine, and we all ate and drank and strengthened our limbs that had become tired of the rather long journey. Also the 3 sons who became very tired of the long trip, and who were hungry and thirsty, ate their fill of the bread that was very tasty to them, and they also drank their fill of the wine.
GGJ|10|126|7|0|After we had strengthened ourselves with bread and wine, the woman and a few daughters of the innkeeper came, and the woman said that she already prepared a number of fishes in the Greek manner and she asked if she could put them on the table.
GGJ|10|126|8|0|I said: "Do not be shy for us Jews. We ate already several times Greek and Roman food and did not become unclean by it. For if the food, prepared in an old known manner and in the cleanest way for human beings comes into the stomach by means of the mouth – as needed and in the right quantity – it will not make man unclean. But that which comes from the heart through the mouth, like gossip, dishonor, slander and all kinds of lies, dirty language and all kinds of cursing, will make the whole man unclean. Thus, woman, put your fishes, that were prepared in the Greek manner, without shyness on the table, then we will surely eat them.
GGJ|10|126|9|0|Then the woman of the innkeeper went immediately to the kitchen and brought several fish dishes to the table, and the children brought the necessary tableware, of course made of very simple material, as poor people of such small village use to have.
GGJ|10|126|10|0|Then I put a fish on a plate of pottery that was before Me, divided the fish into pieces and ate it. My elder disciples did the same.
GGJ|10|126|11|0|But the known Jewish-Greek disciples from Jerusalem and the few disciples of John who were with Me did nevertheless not trust to eat the Greek fish. And the innkeeper asked Me if they were perhaps such strict followers of Moses, for they very well must know who I was.
GGJ|10|126|12|0|I said: "They surely know that, and they also are not such strict followers of Moses, but there are still a lot of old rusty habits in them, and that is why they do not eat fishes that were fully prepared in the Greek manner. But once they will be really hungry, then they also will eagerly eat such fishes.
GGJ|10|126|13|0|Now I am a true bridegroom, and they are My brides and wedding guests. As long as I am with them, they never had to fast or suffer hunger or thirst. But when I, the bridegroom, will be taken away from them, then they will have to fast very often and suffer hunger and thirst. And when they then will come to you, your fish will taste very nice to them."
GGJ|10|127|1|1|The spiritual omnipresence of the Lord and the guidance of His mercy (24/9)
GGJ|10|127|1|0|When the disciples of John and also the Jerusalemites heard Me saying that, they took the fishes, ate them and discovered that the taste was very good. They soon finished the fishes completely and thanked Me for My words. They also said that despite the abundant light they had received from Me, still much of the old Pharisaic dirt was in them which they were not yet able to remove.
GGJ|10|127|2|0|I said: "You will be able to remove all that old dirt in you when I soon will be no more bodily present in your midst. You are too much used to My personality and you know Me, and I am not an exceptional appearance to you anymore, but once I will be no more present among you in this visible and tangible body of Mine you will become very sad and only then you will realize more fully who I was, am and eternally will be.
GGJ|10|127|3|0|Yet I will be personally with you, but only spiritually, not visible to your physical eyes but only to your heart by the real, true love for Me."
GGJ|10|127|4|0|These words of Mine made My disciples to deeply think within themselves, but not one of them dared to ask Me anything further.
GGJ|10|127|5|0|However, the innkeeper, who became already very enthusiastic after the good wine, said to Me: "O Lord and Master, I know very well that You will not stay with us with this more than holy body of Yours until the end of our earthly life, as You also did not bodily fill our storehouses and storerooms abundantly with bread, flour and other fruits and change the water into wine, but You did it only by the power of Your divine will. And since we are still in a very sinful state, we would feel much too unworthy to have Your personality always in our midst, but do not take away Your mercy, Your love and Your blessings, o Lord and Master.
GGJ|10|127|6|0|We were gentiles, and we searched You – the one and only true God – in the books and Scriptures of the Jews, and we soon discovered that only the God of the Jews can be the only living One.
GGJ|10|127|7|0|We took trust in Him, kept His commandments the best we could, and look, we soon realized that the God of the Jews clearly began to remember us. He gave us the idea of leaving our fishing business and to settle here in this loneliness.
GGJ|10|127|8|0|We certainly did not find worldly treasures here, and not a crowd of people as this is the case in the cities where there is only business upon business and where deceit, lies and hypocrisy are committed and turn all people away from God the only Lord, and where people excite each other day and night, quarrel among each other and deceiving and persecuting one another. But we nevertheless found what we needed to stay alive, especially the peace in our mind, and also a good opportunity to become ever more acquainted with the one, only true God of the Jews, to always consciously keep His commandments and to raise our children according to His revealed order.
GGJ|10|127|9|0|And because we did this, God visited us also personally in You, o Lord and Master, and gave us the reward of our good efforts, and He convinced us all very clearly that our efforts were not in vain.
GGJ|10|127|10|0|Since You, o Lord and Master, were already so merciful to satisfy our ever greater longing for You and came to us personally at a time that we could not expect, we all hope now, with a firm faith, that according to Your holy Word You will never take away Your mercy, love and blessing, now that from now on we will keep Your well-known will much more faithfully than was the case up to now or could have been the case.
GGJ|10|127|11|0|Although we also will be sad when You surely will leave us with Your holy personality, but we would be more sad if You also would take away Your mercy, which You certainly will not do if, through our ways and through our love for You and also for our fellowmen, we firmly will stay with You.
GGJ|10|127|12|0|And do not let too great temptations come over us, o Lord, in which one of us could become weak in having faith in You and in the love for You. May Your holy will stay with us and always be active in us until the end of our days, and after that in the beyond and forever."
GGJ|10|127|13|0|I said: "O, when someone will pray to Me as you are doing now, not only with the mouth but also in his heart, I will always fully answer his prayer. But now again something else.
GGJ|10|128|1|1|About the spreading of the Lord’s teaching and about blessings (24/10)
GGJ|10|128|1|0|Look, innkeeper, and also you the other inhabitants of this village, you were all solidly instructed in My teaching because you really realize that all the laws and also all the prophets involve that man – once that God has been recognized – should love Him above all and his fellowman as himself. The one who will do this, will completely fulfill My will that I have always revealed to men. And by that, My Spirit will awaken his soul in him and guide him into all wisdom, as you all will soon experience within yourselves.
GGJ|10|128|2|0|However, there is still something else, and that is, that also all the other people have to be instructed in the same manner in this teaching in order to think, decide, act and live according to its spirit, for if a person knows nothing about a teaching he also cannot make it as a guideline for his thinking, his decisions, actions and life.
GGJ|10|128|3|0|But it is not an easy matter to convert people to the pure teaching of truth from the Heavens, to those whose conviction is based on all kinds of wrong ideas and those who know how to acquire worldly advantages from it. Because everyone has a completely free will, and so he always can think, believe, decide, act and live as he wants, and it will be very difficult to dissuade him from his big errors when these, as already said, will give him worldly advantages.
GGJ|10|128|4|0|And consider how many people on the whole Earth are still living in the greatest errors and are walking in the deepest spiritual darkness. Would it then not be much better for those people who are now placed by Me in the highest light of the truth of life, to bring all those people, who are in the old, barely imaginably many errors, as soon as possible also in that light in which you are already now?
GGJ|10|128|5|0|I can see in your hearts that you really cherish this wish, but where should you start executing this wish of Mine that was mentioned by Me for you and which you intensely feel? Perhaps by going directly on your way, proclaiming My teaching everywhere and bring My light from the Heavens in this manner to the people?
GGJ|10|128|6|0|Yes, My friends, that would be all right if there were not such big obstacles for this kind of undertaking, especially in this time in which the whole Hell settled itself with its power and evil influence over the whole Earth. For firstly the Earth is so big, and a person would need almost 1.000 years to only travel throughout the whole of Asia, Europe and only a part of Africa, to bring My teaching to all the sites and places where people are living and to bring the people on his side.
GGJ|10|128|7|0|But now you say within yourself: 'Yes, for one person this would indeed be completely impossible, even if he would not have any other difficulty to overcome except for the size and the dimension of the Earth, but despite this one obstacle, what one person cannot do, many enlightened men can do. Let them be sent into all directions, then it will not take a 1.000 years before the light of life will be brought to all men.'
GGJ|10|128|8|0|I say to you that your calculation would be completely correct if one had only to cope on Earth with these obstacles, which are in itself purely natural and not hellish.
GGJ|10|128|9|0|But how to handle these obstacles of Hell? How to convert the almost numberless priests to the light of the eternal truth from the Heavens – those who are highly esteemed by their people and kings, who are greatly feared and almost considered as divine, and who by their magic tricks and erroneous teachings have already for a long time collected immense worldly riches and by that also a very great worldly power?
GGJ|10|128|10|0|Look, through the completely natural way, which I now have shown for the sake of the true salvation of men, this would be as impossible to Me as to each one of you, even with the very best and most serious will.
GGJ|10|128|11|0|However, to work with My almightiness would mean as much as to completely destroy all those people and turn them into animals, for animals do not need to be instructed for their judged natural life, for they all act according to their instinct which has been awakened and maintained by My wisdom and power according to their kind. And therefore, coming from themselves, they are not capable to come to a true perfection of their life. Only certain house animals can be educated above their natural state by the intellect and the firm will of man, so that these can be of service to him in a very crude and subordinate manner.
GGJ|10|128|12|0|If I now would treat all men in the same way, who are standing in these thousand times thousand errors, then what difference would there be between them and the animals?
GGJ|10|128|13|0|So what must be done to proclaim to all men the teaching that I have brought now anew from My Heavens to you who are of a better kind, and this with the best of success?
GGJ|10|128|14|0|In this case, time and patience should never be left out, as well as having the firm will to confess My name at every good opportunity to the people, no matter of what belief they are, and to make known My will to them. For the one who will confess Me without shyness or fear to the people with the purpose to enlighten them for their eternal salvation, I will also confess him in Heaven before the throne of the Father who is the eternal and pure love in Me.
GGJ|10|128|15|0|Look, here along this way that goes from the far morning land to the many evening lands , countless people are traveling during the year to and fro. They seldom consume anything with you – apart from water – and they travel from here to Aphek, but when your little land will produce all kinds of fruits – much more than is necessary for your own needs – and when also your flocks will increase, you will be able to well accommodate many a traveler. And if he will ask you how this environment, of which he knew that it was bare, became so flourishing and rich, then take the opportunity and show the still blind traveler the light of the truth from the Heavens, and mention My name to him.
GGJ|10|128|16|0|And when he will accept your light and your faith, bless him in My name, then he will soon feel it and later in his country he will convert many friends, acquaintances and relatives to his faith, and thus he will be a good forerunner for the preachers of My teaching which I will sent over there at the right time.
GGJ|10|128|17|0|When people from Bethsaida and also from other places will come to you and ask when and how your little land became so flourishing, then do the same for them as what I have advised you to do for the strangers: bless in My name those who easily will fully believe, then they certainly will become aware of that blessing.
GGJ|10|128|18|0|And let the blessing consist of laying on the hands on those who became believing, telling them, in your firm trust in Me and in your living faith in Me: 'God the Lord, who came to us in the Son of man Jesus and who testified through the power of His word and will that He is the promised Messiah, be with you, and through Him, peace to the people on Earth who believe in Him, who keep His commandments and are of good will.'
GGJ|10|128|19|0|If you will have spoken out this over the converted ones, they will soon become aware of My blessing and will also certainly become your true friends. But for those who only became half believing, do it only when in time they will believe completely, because a half faith is not suitable to receive My blessing.
GGJ|10|128|20|0|And now again about something else.
GGJ|10|129|1|1|The Lord explains the universe to oppose superstition (24/11)
GGJ|10|129|1|0|Look, a little misunderstanding about the things of this world – meaning of this Earth – as well as of the different stars in the sky will inevitably soon result in a great number of other errors and untruths.
GGJ|10|129|2|0|In order that you yourselves would not fall again a prey to the old errors and to all kinds of dark superstition of the interpretations of signs on this Earth and of those false seers who read the destiny of men from the stars, you also should very truthfully know what the Earth looks like and how big it is, and how day and night occur.
GGJ|10|129|3|0|You also should know what the moon, the sun and the numberless other stars are. Because your perception of the Earth, of how day and night occur, of the moon, the sun, the planets and the fixed stars and their movements, of eclipses, of comets and still other phenomena in the sky and in the air as well as in the water was up to now completely false, and it contains not one iota of truth.
GGJ|10|129|4|0|Therefore I want to give you a true light about these natural things. But this will not be easy without visible means, and so I will now, out of My omnipotent power, create such means for you and show you the form of the Earth and its movement, the moon, the sun, the wandering stars , as well as the fixed stars and also the other phenomena in the sky, in the air, in the water, and on and in the Earth. So be all attentive now to see all those things and how they will be explained to you.
GGJ|10|129|5|0|And as I did already several times in other places, I called into existence a completely natural earth globe of such size that all the bigger objects on the surface were present – in natural proportions but very small – and I explained everything to them, briefly and as comprehensive as possible.
GGJ|10|129|6|0|I also did the same with all the other celestial bodies as I had done with the Earth. I showed what the fixed stars actually are, and the central suns and also the shell globes, and so also the comets and all the remaining first mentioned phenomena.
GGJ|10|129|7|0|This explanation lasted a couple of hours after midnight, and since I took care that their spirit passed into their soul as much as was necessary, they all well understood what was explained to them. And they could not stop to be amazed about the endless immenseness of My wisdom and power.
GGJ|10|129|8|0|After some time of being amazed, the innkeeper said: "Yes, great Lord and Master in Your divine Spirit of eternity, all this can only be known, and be shown and explained to us weak children of the Earth, by the One who is and always will be the eternal Foreman. All the things that we can give You as gratitude for this mercy that You are wonderfully giving us would mean less than absolutely nothing.
GGJ|10|129|9|0|Yes, if I now compare all my former ideas about the Earth and about all the stars in the sky with what I have heard now, I actually can only be surprised how people can have such totally wrong ideas about all those things. Moses and also the other great wise men of the Jews, who call themselves God's people, must – besides much other wisdom in which they were always taught by God – also have had better ideas and knowledge in the field of what You, o Lord and Master, have shown us now. And still, precisely in this field there is even a greater ignorance among the Jews than among the Romans and Greeks who received their knowledge from the old Egyptians who understood many things about it, although they also thought that the sun is a planet that moves around the Earth."
GGJ|10|130|1|1|Egyptian astrology and other errors (24/12)
GGJ|10|130|1|0|I said: "Friend, the old Egyptians mostly knew these things, and this was also known by Moses and many other wise men. And Moses wrote a big book about it that was kept till the time of the kings. But for the priests, who chased after earthly goods, this knowledge was not profitable enough. That is why they turned to the Egyptian astrology and predicted from it all kinds of good and bad things to the blind people and let themselves be paid for it as much as possible.
GGJ|10|130|2|0|It was by their secret plots that they knew how to make their starry predictions to the people mostly come true. The one to whom they predicted something good, gladly paid more than what was asked from him, and the one to whom they predicted something bad had to turn to the priests so that they would turn to God to implore something better for him. But for that he had to give the required offerings. And so it was never to the disadvantage of the priests, whether they predicted something good for a person or something bad, although the bad was predicted much more often than the good because it was more profitable to them.
GGJ|10|130|3|0|From this you very clearly can see now why in course of time the priests mostly changed the natural truths into falsities and lies, for they thought that it would not make much difference whether someone believed one thing or the other about the stars, for it would not be possible anyway to go there and see if this or that was true.
GGJ|10|130|4|0|As long as they believed in a God and kept His commandments, it was enough. For what concerns the form of the Earth and the stars in the sky, it was better for them not to know any detailed or true knowledge.
GGJ|10|130|5|0|But in their worldly blindness they did not consider that a small error would soon and easily tempt man to a bigger one, and from that to a great number of all kinds of errors and untruths.
GGJ|10|130|6|0|And that this is now the case with many nations appears from the information that you have from all places concerning the measure of the people's blindness.
GGJ|10|130|7|0|Once the people will possess true knowledge about all the visible things of this world, the priests, who are lusting after gold and treasures, will no more be able to present their old stupidities as credible truths to them, and the old, evil night of the priests will come to an end."
GGJ|10|130|8|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, I very clearly can see this now. But in not a lesser measure I also can see the great difficulty that will appear of itself when we truthfully will teach these natural things to someone who is rooted in those old errors. For firstly, without the suitable means which You could create from Your divine power, we only very difficultly and imperfectly will be able to show this to him, and secondly every layman will ask us from where we have received this knowledge.
GGJ|10|130|9|0|Then we will of course not neglect to call upon You, but still a lot of things will have to precede before such a person will understand who You are.
GGJ|10|130|10|0|Of course in time very great things can be performed in Your most holy name, but in a very short time not much can be accomplished.
GGJ|10|130|11|0|But we will do everything that is possible, and we will truthfully tell the people about all the things that happened here and what we have seen and heard, and we also are convinced beforehand that our effort will not be in vain. Nevertheless, there will be many who will not believe us.
GGJ|10|130|12|0|But all this should not keep us in the least from proclaiming to the other people that You are the only true God, Lord and Creator of Heaven and Earth, no matter from where they will come to us.
GGJ|10|130|13|0|But one more thing, Lord and Master, would You not create from Your almightiness such means for us that would stay, with which we more easily will be able to show the other people the truth about all those big cosmic things from which we received such clear explanation from You?"
GGJ|10|130|14|0|I said: "O yes, nothing is easier than that, but not the kind that I made for you, but as if of clay, in order to keep it, and of course on a much smaller scale than those which I showed you in a completely natural way. The rest should be added by your reason and your wisdom.
GGJ|10|131|1|1|The necessity of being careful in teaching (24/13)
GGJ|10|131|1|0|However, be always careful that no enemies of the truth would come to you as devouring wolves in sheep's clothing, and would borrow these means from you under all kinds of promises and would then not give them back so that your teaching to the people would not spread too much among them and the fortune telling would then not be profitable to the priests anymore.
GGJ|10|131|2|0|For when you will teach that I am the true Messiah it will not make much difference to especially the Jews in Jerusalem and your priests, for they will say: 'The gentiles may believe whatever they want, but we in Jerusalem will stay what we are and will not let us prescribe anything by the gentiles.'
GGJ|10|131|3|0|And your priests will say: 'These are very useful people to us who truly still believe in some god, because a whole army of no more believing worldly wise men have already grown over our head, and so we should be glad to still find people who believe in some god, for we can use them much better than all those pompous worldly wise men who do not want to give us offerings anymore.'
GGJ|10|131|4|0|But when you will explain to the people the true form of the Earth and also all phenomena – close by it, on it and outside of it – and likewise the moon, the sun, the planets and the other stars in a very understandable manner, and the different priests, who now mostly live from fortune telling, will come to know about it, you will have problems with them.
GGJ|10|131|5|0|So be careful, and teach these things only to those people who became beforehand very strong in the faith in Me and in the love for Me. Then tell them the same as what I have told you now, then those who will comply with it will walk on an easy road.
GGJ|10|131|6|0|I say to you: more than 1.000 earthly years will pass before it will reach the great crowd of people of what I have told you now about the natural things of this world.
GGJ|10|131|7|0|However, the eternal life of men will not depend on all this knowledge, for they will obtain it through their faith in the one, only true God and through the truthful observance of His will. Nevertheless, it is to man's great advantage, meaning for his soul and spirit, if besides that, he also would be cleansed of all the old superstition, recognize God more clearly and more distinctly and therefore love Him more and more."
GGJ|10|131|8|0|On these words of Mine they all said: "We may explain a subject as good, and according to us, as completely correct as possible, but only You, o Lord and Master, are finally the only one who is completely right in everything. We clearly realize now that the spreading of this teaching about nature will be very questionable because it interferes too much with the earthly advantages of the priests, and we will not really hurry to impose this on anyone. But for this purpose we ask You to provide us with the necessary means, so that at a good opportunity we also in this matter will be able to highly glorify Your name.
GGJ|10|131|9|0|On this, I said to the innkeeper: "Look, here in your house you have very little space to efficiently store up such things. And so, after your good question, I have no other way than to add such space to your house in which the former mentioned instructive means can be orderly and efficiently stored up so that you can use them at the right time in My name.
GGJ|10|131|10|0|I already made it happen. So let us therefore walk through the little room next to this one. Then from there we will go through an open door and come into the mentioned new room in which everything is present that you will need for your explanations.
GGJ|10|131|11|0|Then they all stood up, young and old – except a few of My older disciples who were already very sleepy – and they followed Me to admire the new miracle.
GGJ|10|131|12|0|When we entered the so-called astronomical and geological room, which was 4 times bigger than our dining room, the inhabitants of this village were completely amazed. I showed and explained to the innkeeper the means, and he understood everything immediately and thought that everything was highly efficient.
GGJ|10|131|13|0|While they were greatly praising My power, love and wisdom, we returned to our room, and the innkeeper asked Me if he should prepare a good resting place for Me for the night that would still last for a couple of hours.
GGJ|10|131|14|0|I said: "Do not bother, for I will stay here at the table, as also all My disciples are resting here at the table. And the morning is already dawning and we will not need a long rest for the night."
GGJ|10|131|15|0|The innkeeper was satisfied with this and he went also to sit at the table. However, his neighbors went to their houses and tried to sleep, but their souls were still too excited, and thus they could not really sleep.
GGJ|10|132|1|1|The blessed landscape (24/14)
GGJ|10|132|1|0|In the morning, more than 1 hour before sunrise, already a few of them came at the door of our innkeeper who could still not sleep, although he took for that purpose a few drinks of wine. When the innkeeper could easily recognize his neighbors from their voices, he quietly stood up from the table and went outside to know what his neighbors were doing before the door of his house so early in the morning.
GGJ|10|132|2|0|When he was outside, he was really astonished and said (the innkeeper): "But look, where are we actually? My house is still the same but the environment is completely strange. There are no more bare stones, everything is green and flourishing. And there upon the stony hill, where not even a poor thistle could come up, stands a whole forest of abundant fruit trees that moreover are filled with ripe fruits, although it is already late in the autumn. Now I really would like to go up there to completely convince myself of it. But all this is a holy miracle of the Lord, and we will only make use of it when He at our side will give us permission to use all this."
GGJ|10|132|3|0|All his neighbors, who were deeply moved, agreed completely with this.
GGJ|10|132|4|0|They walked around the house to review in detail their little piece of land, and when they saw a true Eden on all sides of their little piece of land, they could not stop praising My name.
GGJ|10|132|5|0|Finally I came outside Myself before the complete sunrise, and they all fell on their knees and thanked Me for that blessing.
GGJ|10|132|6|0|I soon calmed them down however, and advised them to go with Me upon the stony hill to see the rising of the sun and to also convince them in the big nature that My explanation of that night was completely true.
GGJ|10|132|7|0|We went upon the hill that, measured from the house, was about 300 handspans higher than the point from where the house was located.
GGJ|10|132|8|0|From this separately located hill we enjoyed a wide view, especially to the east, and we even could very well distinguish the walls of Bethsaida. We also could look into the direction of Aphek, but because of the rather big distance of a few hours walking not many things could be distinguished.
GGJ|10|132|9|0|However, the innkeeper looked first at the purely noble fruit trees of his hill on which we were standing now.
GGJ|10|132|10|0|When he had finished his blissful admiration, and the sun was almost coming up, he also turned his eyes very attentively to the sunrise, and when the sun was rising above the horizon he said (the innkeeper): "Now I can clearly see that the big sun is really standing still, and that it is the Earth, which turns from the west to the east, that shoves its lands and places under the fixed sun."
GGJ|10|132|11|0|Also his neighbors saw the same thing as the innkeeper, and they all were very joyful that they could also see this now in the big nature for themselves.
GGJ|10|132|12|0|While we watched the morning scenes for 1 hour, a few travelers came already from the east along the main road that led to Damascus and still further to Persia. These travelers, small businessmen who carried all kinds of purchasable wooden and earthen kitchen utensils on their back, came from near Damascus.
GGJ|10|132|13|0|They stood still when they came to our small village, which they knew well because they traveled 2 to 3 times a year along this road and found regular customers for their very cheap goods in the 10, actually about 60 cities. And one of them asked another one if this was actually the village in which they did some business now and then.
GGJ|10|132|14|0|Since they were also in this region half year ago when it was still completely bare, they did not understand how these deprived inhabitants were able to cultivate this mostly bare land in such a short time and to such an extent – something that even the richest people with the greatest zeal could hardly do in 10 years.
GGJ|10|132|15|0|One of them, a Jew, who adhered to the old ways, said to his companions: "If this region is the same as the one we know, then a miracle must undeniably have happened. In one of the prophets it is written that this land will once more become green, more specifically at the time of the coming of the promised Messiah. They say that in Galilee a Man from the tribe of David has arisen and performs miraculous things.
GGJ|10|132|16|0|But in this time one cannot attach too much importance to these miraculous things because we are really besieged from all sides with great numbers of miraculous men. For as long as only Jews possessed these regions unto far beyond Damascus, the foreign magicians could not come to them, but since all this now belongs to the Romans, they may come in from all sides and do their magic. And now and then they perform astonishing things of which we were already several times convinced.
GGJ|10|132|17|0|Probably not long ago some magicians traveled through this place and performed an exceptional good deed for these poor people. A couple of years ago in Damascus, a few magicians changed for a rich man a bare piece of land into a green pasture within a few days."
GGJ|10|132|18|0|The others said: "Well yes, something similar could have happened here. We surely will come to know more about it when we return."
GGJ|10|132|19|0|Then they moved on in the direction of Aphek.
GGJ|10|132|20|0|I told the innkeeper what these men had said to one another, and said further: "When they will come close to Aphek, they will recognize the place less than here and will not know where they are, because what happened here in your little land area happened near Aphek in the whole wide environment of hours walking. When these people will come back, it will be easy for you to talk to them, for the information that they will hear about their Man from Galilee in the mentioned city will be such that they will no more mistaken Him for a pagan magician."
GGJ|10|132|21|0|Then we tasted several fruits on the hill, and they all tasted delicious. And then we went back to the inn where a well-prepared morning meal was waiting for us.
GGJ|10|133|1|1|The second sending out of the disciples (24/15)
GGJ|10|133|1|0|When we entered the inn, all the disciples were also awake, and they asked Me to forgive them because they slept that morning.
GGJ|10|133|2|0|But I said: "Do not worry because I wanted it that way."
GGJ|10|133|3|0|Then they all calmed down, went to sit at the table and took with Me the well-prepared morning meal. This time the Greek fishes tasted good to everyone.
GGJ|10|133|4|0|After the morning meal I said to the disciples: "Only once, at the beginning of My work as Teacher, I have sent you out before Me into the villages and cities to tell the people about Me and My Kingdom, and I gave you the power to heal the sick by laying on hands in My name, and to drive out the devils and evil spirits, of which so many people are possessed. You left for a short time, and you know from where and when I called you back to Me again. And look, that sending out had a long-lasting good influence.
GGJ|10|133|5|0|We are now in the big region of Hauran, which forms the very rocky, eastern shore from almost the beginning of the Jordan to its flow into the Dead Sea. In this region, which was formerly greatly blessed, are the 10 big cities, and in a short time we have prepared some of them with good result.
GGJ|10|133|6|0|But there are many through which we still have to travel, for out of the 10 big cities we hardly visited 3 of them, namely Pella, Abila and Golan (for Aphek belongs to the smaller cities), and thus there are still 7 big cities and a big number of smaller cities and other places left, and My time is running out.
GGJ|10|133|7|0|I have worked for more than 2 ½ years, almost completely alone without any rest or break, and now I want to take a break of 7 days in this favorite place of Mine.
GGJ|10|133|8|0|John, James the elder and Matthew our scribe should stay with Me. The rest of you should divide yourselves into 2 groups. One group should go to Hippos, a little city which is not farther located from Aphek than this little village, and the second group should go to Edrei, which is actually also a little and not a big city, and which from here is located between morning and noon and can be easily reached within a few hours.
GGJ|10|133|9|0|In these 2 cities you will mostly meet Greeks and also Romans. In each one of these cities are several inns. Remain in the inn that will accommodate you and eat and drink what they will set on the table for you.
GGJ|10|133|10|0|If you will really act in My name, you will be well accommodated everywhere. And when you will enter an inn, then say: 'Peace be with you. We came to proclaim to you the big Light of life from the Heavens of the one, only true God, and to make Himself known to you. If you will believe in Him, you will experience from us, His messengers, His divine power.'
GGJ|10|133|11|0|If they will take you in after those words of salutation, stay in that house and proclaim My name and My teaching.
GGJ|10|133|12|0|You will find a great number of sick people in the 2 cities and also in a few small places around it. Heal them, then you will reap a rich harvest in My name. But do not let yourselves be paid with money for your trouble, for as long as I am bodily on this Earth you will not need any money to live. However, if someone will offer you something out of pure love, you can accept it, even money, for there are poor people everywhere to whom in turn you can give it.
GGJ|10|133|13|0|You should be back after 7 days. Then we will continue our way. Now you know what you should do, and so you can go on your way now.
GGJ|10|134|1|1|Simon Judah asks for leadership (24/16)
GGJ|10|134|1|0|When the disciples had heard that, Simon Judah said to Me: "Lord and Master, now that we split into 2 groups, must not each group have a leader?"
GGJ|10|134|2|0|I said: "When did pure love and the full, clear truth from the Heavens ever need a leader?
GGJ|10|134|3|0|Love, as well as the truth in its highest purity and perfection is in itself the most supreme. So much so that nothing higher could be imagined or perceived above it.
GGJ|10|134|4|0|And if that love and truth from Me is in each one of you whom I am sending out now in My name, then who of you wants or would like to be the leader of his brother? How would you measure your leadership if you say and deeply believe that only I am the Lord while also all the others say and believe exactly the same thing? If you accept and believe that, then who of you wants to be the first?
GGJ|10|134|5|0|If a good counter says and proofs that 3 completely the same things plus 3 completely the same things are together 6 of such completely the same things, and a second one, a third, fourth, hundredth equally good counters say and proof exactly the same, then ask yourself which one of them should be the most outstanding one, and which one of them should be chosen by the 100 equally good counters as useless leader above them, and why?
GGJ|10|134|6|0|Look, I alone am the Lord. All of you are among yourselves completely equal brothers, and none of you should be more or less, for every no matter how minor leadership will stir up the satanic lust for power in the mind of the leader, and will spoil then all too soon the pure love and its resulting truth that is full of life. This was directly and clearly demonstrated by the first kings, and is now more and clearer demonstrated in the temple in Jerusalem.
GGJ|10|134|7|0|However, if one of you wants absolutely to be the first of My disciples, then let him be the last and the least of them, and the helper and servant of them all. For this is the order among My angels in My Heavens.
GGJ|10|134|8|0|Truly, I say to you: all those who will let themselves be called leaders, will have a hard time in the beyond, because the most difficult task in life for a haughty person – which almost every leader will ultimately become – is to humiliate his heart.
GGJ|10|134|9|0|Therefore, remain all completely equal brothers and let none of you ever want in the least to be more than the other. Then, from the fact that you love and respect each other as true, completely equal brothers, all people will see and know that you truly are My disciples.
GGJ|10|134|10|0|If you have understood this according to the full truth and have accepted it, then you can go now and act according to My will."
GGJ|10|134|11|0|When the disciples had received this clear answer from Me, they thanked Me for it and went immediately on their way. In those 7 days they converted to Me many gentiles and also their priests in those mentioned places.
GGJ|10|134|12|0|Only those who went with Judas Iscariot to Edrei had a few problems because of his incorrigible lust for money. But since our Thomas was also among the group of those who went to Edrei, his selfish attempts were soon stopped, and the whole mission bared many good fruits.
GGJ|10|134|13|0|And what did I do during those 7 days with the 3 disciples who stayed with Me and with the inhabitants of this village?
GGJ|10|134|14|0|In general, as already stated before, I gave rest to the limbs of My body that was also of flesh and blood. Nevertheless, these 7 days were not spent in complete inactivity as one would imagine.
GGJ|10|135|1|1|The pond of the innkeeper (24/17)
GGJ|10|135|1|0|That day, immediately after the departure of the disciples who were sent out, I walked with the 3 disciples and the inhabitants of this village over their little piece of land which they could consider their fixed property by the Romans and for which they did not have to pay taxes to Herod who was also feudal monarch over the Jews in this place.
GGJ|10|135|2|0|While we were peacefully and easily walking around the little piece of land in 2 hours, the innkeeper said to Me: "Lord and Master, look, outside of the borders of our landed property, the extensive land, which is very bare and which has, as far as we know, no owner all around, is not in the least beneficial to anyone. If in the course of time we zealously would cultivate it outside of our borders and would use it, would we make a mistake by that?"
GGJ|10|135|3|0|I said: "Not in the least. What you zealously cultivate, you also can use, and no human being will call you to account for that. But it will cost you much effort and work, and from those bare stones you will reap a meager harvest.
GGJ|10|135|4|0|But also in this respect I will do something for you. However, at this moment be grateful with what I have blessed for you.
GGJ|10|135|5|0|Very soon a great number of travelers will arrive to you and will make you very wealthy, and then you will be able to make this little land fertile unto far beyond its present borders, and your descendants will find the necessary food there. But do not think too much about it yet."
GGJ|10|135|6|0|They all were satisfied with this answer, and we went to the already known little fish pond. It swarmed with fishes, with which all the inhabitants were very glad, although the pond was only the property of the innkeeper. For although all the inhabitants of this village formed some community and lived all together, their pieces of land were nevertheless marked according to the laws of Rome and everyone had precisely his measured part.
GGJ|10|135|7|0|The fish pond and also the springs belonged to the innkeepers' part of land. The water was meant to be used by the whole village, but not the little fish pond, and thus also not the fishes that swam in it. This pond could of course seldom rejoice in a big supply, but this time it contained a good supply.
GGJ|10|135|8|0|Therefore, at the pond I said: "Since only by My power and will, firstly the big quantity of noble fish in the Lake of Galilee was caught and was secondly brought here in sacks, completely fresh and healthy, and thirdly since these fishes in this pond will continually and abundantly multiply, be maintained and capable to abundantly provide the whole village, from now on, every house will have the right to take as many fishes from this pond as will be reasonably necessary. But to let the fishes have sufficient space when in time they will greatly multiply, we will enlarge this pond and give it the right and corresponding dimensions."
GGJ|10|135|9|0|I hardly had said these words when the formerly very small pond had the right dimensions, and all the inhabitants praised Me and glorified God's power in Me.
GGJ|10|135|10|0|We returned from the pond to the inn because it was already past noon. And we talked with each other about many things and circumstances in the life of men on this Earth. In the mean time we also took a small midday meal, and after that, we went outside again where it was nice to rest on the known hill.
GGJ|10|135|11|0|We rested for almost 3 hours on that hill.
GGJ|10|135|12|0|When the sun had almost set, the innkeeper saw a few people on the way from Bethsaida approaching the small village, and they frequently stopped and looked at the environment and did not know what to think. But they nevertheless went to the village and recognized the poor houses which they knew well. They reached now the inn and asked for the innkeeper.
GGJ|10|135|13|0|When the innkeeper heard this from Me, he asked Me what he should do, for he would be bothered with a thousand questions and he did not know what to answer them.
GGJ|10|135|14|0|I said: "Go down to them now, and since they are Jews whom you know well, you surely can tell them in what time we are living now and about all the things that are happening in the world. After that, I will come to the house with My 3 disciples and speak with those 3."
GGJ|10|136|1|1|The innkeeper tells the guests about the changed land (24/18)
GGJ|10|136|1|0|When the innkeeper heard this from Me, he went immediately with his neighbors to his house and welcomed the 3 arrivals.
GGJ|10|136|2|0|They immediately assailed him with a lot of questions about the cause of the astonishing change of this village and how it could have turned in such a short time into such flourishing cultivated condition.
GGJ|10|136|3|0|The innkeeper said: "If it were only I who would tell you that it was by a true miracle of God that this village turned into such cultivated condition, you hardly would believe me, but there are all my neighbors and there are my children and my wife, and they can all confirm it as witnesses. This probably must have happened extremely seldom among people on this Earth, and probably never in this manner. But there was also never a time like this on Earth in which the promised Messiah came really Himself as a human being of flesh and blood to us men.
GGJ|10|136|4|0|It is true that the great promise was only given to the Jews, but besides that, also to all the people on the whole Earth, and therefore also to us gentiles who already for a long time have the same belief as you have as Jews.
GGJ|10|136|5|0|See and listen: this Messiah who came now from the highest Heavens to this world, and who truly is God and man at the same time, also came to us and took care of our spiritual and besides that also our physical poverty. He blessed our desert and changed it by His almighty will into a fertile piece of land.
GGJ|10|136|6|0|He also richly provided us with everything that man needs to feed and to strengthen his body. Besides that, He also informed us, in a visible and for the mind very understandable manner, about the nature of our Earth and the phenomena in it and on its surface and in the air nearby, and also about the whole starry sky. And in this manner He freed us from the old, dark superstition of the gentiles and the Jews.
GGJ|10|136|7|0|But we cannot talk about this subject with you, because within your Jews there is still a lot of old superstition. But at a next opportunity we will be able to talk further with you about this.
GGJ|10|136|8|0|With this I truthfully told you now in which manner this little region of ours had suddenly become abundantly flourishing. And here you have sufficient witnesses standing before you. If you want to ask them, they will tell you the same."
GGJ|10|136|9|0|One of the Jews, who was an elder and scribe in Bethsaida, and who had spoken already several times with our innkeeper, said: "Yes, we must indeed believe from you that your village and piece of land was brought into cultivation the way you just told us because this could impossibly have happened in a natural way, considering the infertility of the soil. Because from where could you have taken the fertile soil to cover for the greatest part this bare, rocky piece of land which, as far as your part is concerned, must measure more than a 1.000 mornings, and from where could you have taken the great number of fruit trees of all kinds, and how could you have planted them here so that they are now big and full of fruits as if they were planted here 30 years ago?
GGJ|10|136|10|0|So this is undoubtedly a perfect miracle of God, and therefore we want to believe that the Man who did this unheard-of miracle for you here must certainly be the promised Messiah Himself or at least a great prophet. But when was He with you and how long did He need to bless this part of land of yours, and where did He leave you?"
GGJ|10|136|11|0|The innkeeper said: "Friends, He came here with His disciples yesterday close to the evening. He sent out most of His disciples to proclaim His teaching. He Himself is still here with 3 of His disciples and He will stay here for another 7 days. With this, I told you more than what you wanted to know from me.
GGJ|10|136|12|0|He directly will appear Himself. Then You can discuss and talk with Him yourselves about all the rest."
GGJ|10|137|1|1|The guests recognize the Lord (24/19)
GGJ|10|137|1|0|When the 3 Jews heard the innkeeper say that, they became very shy and did not know what to answer and whether they should stay or leave.
GGJ|10|137|2|0|Only after a while, the eldest asked the innkeeper, who was then giving bread and wine to the 3: "What does He look like, so that we can immediately greet Him when He comes?"
GGJ|10|137|3|0|The innkeeper said: "Just take the bread and wine, and when He will come in, you will have no difficulty to recognize Him. If we gentiles were able to quickly recognize Him, then you as real Jews of old will recognize Him sooner."
GGJ|10|137|4|0|On this, the 3 took at once bread and wine, and to them they were equally clean and tasted delicious, and they asked the innkeeper from where he obtained that bread and wine, for they well knew that he was not able to serve this kind of food to them before.
GGJ|10|137|5|0|The innkeeper said: "I just told you that the Messiah richly provided us with everything, also for our body. The One who can make a desert to flourish by His will, will also be capable to provide bread and wine for us poor people who longed for Him for already a long time. You really are eating bread from the Heavens, as well as the wine that is also no fruit of this Earth."
GGJ|10|137|6|0|When the 3 Jews had also heard that, the eldest said: "Moses did also receive the manna from God for the Israelites, and the rock which he hit with his shepherd's staff gave immediately sweet, clean drinking water, but Moses did not receive such bread or such wine from the hand of Jehovah, and also the desert did in all those 40 years not become green for Israel and their meager flocks. Apparently, here is more than Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Elijah and all the other prophets."
GGJ|10|137|7|0|While the eldest said these words, I with the 3 disciples entered the inn and said to the 3: "Peace be with you. Do not feel embarrassed because of us, but eat and drink and strengthen yourselves with the wine, for you do not have such bread and such wine in Bethsaida and Gadara."
GGJ|10|137|8|0|When I said these words to the 3, they immediately stood up from their chairs, bowed deeply before Me and said: "Lord, You are the One for whom everything is possible, and You also are the promised great Messiah, the new great King of the Jews who will establish a Kingdom that no enemy will be able to take away from us anymore until the end of the world. Therefore: hail to You, the great Son of David."
GGJ|10|137|9|0|I said: "It is true that I am establishing an endless great Kingdom, but not an earthly one but a true everlasting Kingdom of God for the soul and the spirit of man. In that Kingdom, all those who will believe in Me and will live according to My teaching will have eternal life.
GGJ|10|137|10|0|You understand the Scripture to the letter, but you never understood it to the most inner spirit of the truth if you think that I as the promised One, who came now into this world as the Messiah, the eternal Son of the eternal Father, will establish for the Jews an everlasting kingdom on this Earth, where everything, even the Earth itself, is temporary and perishable. For not only this whole Earth, but also the whole firmament that you can see will perish. Then how could there be established an everlasting kingdom on this Earth for the Jews? Thus strengthen yourselves now, so that you may grasp and understand the inner spirit of the Scripture."
GGJ|10|137|11|0|After these words of Mine, the 3 looked surprised at each other, and the eldest said: "Hear, this sounds quite different from what they say in the temple in Jerusalem. What should we observe? The Pharisees and the scribes are teaching in the temple, sitting on the chairs of Moses and Aaron around the high priest, and they read and explain the Scripture to the people completely to the letter, but on the authority of their word and their will no desert becomes green and no bare stones are covered with fertile soil.
GGJ|10|137|12|0|This Master teaches quite differently and shows that we never understood the Scripture according to the spirit, and His statements contradict directly those of the temple, but on His word and His will the desert is flourishing and the stones are covered with the right quantity of fat soil. So it is only in Him that the full truth can be found.
GGJ|10|137|13|0|Therefore, we want to stay with this Master and turn our backs to the temple for all times. So let us drink to the well being of all those who already did what we only are doing now."
GGJ|10|137|14|0|On this, the 3 lifted their cup and emptied it to the last drop.
GGJ|10|138|1|1|The confession of the eldest (24/20)
GGJ|10|138|1|0|When they became very joyful, the eldest turned to Me again and said: "Lord and Master from the highest heights of the Heavens, You certainly must have visited also Jerusalem? Did they also recognize You in the temple, just as we did here? What did they say about Your coming into this world?"
GGJ|10|138|2|0|I said: "The great, extremely selfish blindness of the Jews in Jerusalem will not recognize the divine light and will also have no part in it, for the light of the Jews will be taken away and given to the gentiles.
GGJ|10|138|3|0|I already taught several times in the temple and performed miracles, and of all those who think highly about themselves, letting themselves highly be praised by everyone, no one believed in Me. And so it will come as a witness over them, that My light will be taken away from them and will abundantly be given to the gentiles, regardless of what has been written about them.
GGJ|10|138|4|0|Look at these gentiles, and talk also with the many gentiles of other villages and cities, and ask them what they think about Me. Truly, you will receive much light from them.
GGJ|10|138|5|0|Go to Jerusalem and many other Jewish cities and villages, then you will be very surprised about the most insulting sayings about Me. And nevertheless, I always taught the same pure truth of life everywhere and performed great signs. Now what should I do with this kind of wicked Jews?"
GGJ|10|138|6|0|The eldest said: "Lord and Master, do with them what You have done with the inhabitants of Sodom."
GGJ|10|138|7|0|I said: "Not yet, for there are still a few righteous ones in those cities and villages. But it will not take long anymore, because those few righteous ones, for the sake of My name and My teaching, will be persecuted by the blind and haughty, proud worldly people. So much so that finally not 1 righteous one in My light will be able to stay in such city. Then their measure will be full, and what will happen to them will be worse than what once happened to Sodom and Gomorrah. But let us leave this alone now and talk about something else.
GGJ|10|138|8|0|Tell Me, did you not hear anything about Me and My appearance? Because 2 years ago I also came near Gadara and there I set the 2 very possessed men free of their many evil spirits who then took possession of a herd of pigs and jumped with them into the lake. And did you not hear that once near Bethsaida I fed several thousands of people in a desert with only a few breads and fishes, so that after the feeding, several baskets were left over with what they could not finish?"
GGJ|10|138|9|0|The elder said: "Yes, Lord and Master, we all heard many things about it, and we thought that the Man of Wonders was a magician who probably learned His wonders with the famous Essenes and whose name was Jesus, and they said that He was a Nazarene and actually the son of Joseph the carpenter whom I personally knew well.
GGJ|10|138|10|0|This was the opinion of the blind people at that time, and we also could not imagine anything else. For what else could we think of the son of a carpenter from Nazareth except that He was a very handy magician who knew the old teaching of the Jews and who presented Himself to the credulous people as a prophet in order to draw them to Himself with the purpose that was only known to Him?
GGJ|10|138|11|0|If we ourselves would have witnessed those deeds of Yours, we certainly would have had another opinion, even if You had been ten times the son of Joseph.
GGJ|10|138|12|0|But now we are witnesses ourselves of Your deed which no Essene can accomplish but only God. And even if You are now, as a human being, the son of Joseph – the carpenter from Nazareth – which You also must be, this will not in the least confuse our belief in You, and according to us You are and will remain the promised Messiah.
GGJ|10|138|13|0|Let this confession of ours not be displeasing to You, and do not withhold us Your blessing."
GGJ|10|139|1|1|Who is my neighbor? (24/21)
GGJ|10|139|1|0|I said: "The living faith that you have in Me will protect you against this, and if you will show your faith in Me through works of true neighborly love, you also will be entirely aware that I truly am the promised Messiah, and you will then reread in the prophets and see that everything written about Me in the Scripture was accomplished by Me and everything confirmed in Me."
GGJ|10|139|2|0|The eldest said: "Lord and Master, to show neighborly love to the people would be all right if we only would know very clearly who actually our neighbor is."
GGJ|10|139|3|0|I said: "Your neighbor is every human being, friend or enemy, who needs your help in no matter what good manner that is in accordance with God's commandments. But it is obvious that you should not help anyone who acts against God's commandments, but should withhold him from doing it. If you will do that, you will practice neighborly love and your reward in Heaven will be great.
GGJ|10|139|4|0|If poor people come to you and grieve about their need, help them according to your strength and ability, because what you will do for the poor I will consider it as if you have done it for Me, and I will repay you already here and even more everlastingly later in My Kingdom.
GGJ|10|139|5|0|When some true disciple and prophet in My name will come to you, accommodate him, listen to him and show love to him, for by doing so you have accommodated Me and you will also be worthy of the reward of a prophet.
GGJ|10|139|6|0|But soon a great number of false prophets in My name will arise. They will teach the people for the sake of their own wallet and will deceive them through false signs which they learned from the magicians. Do not accommodate such false teachers and prophets, even when they loudly shout: 'Look, here, or, there is the Messiah, the anointed One of God', but show them with love and earnest that they are and act against Me. If they will listen to you and will give up their wrongdoing, then you also may consider and treat them as friends. But when they will not listen to you and will not repent, then chase them out of the community.
GGJ|10|139|7|0|You will easily recognize a false teacher and prophet from his selfish works and deeds that are full of self-love, because from thistles you do not reap figs and from thorns no grapes.
GGJ|10|139|8|0|Be always full of love, meekness, humility, mercy, justice and truth to everyone, then I also will be like that to you. Do not become deaf or hardhearted to the voice of poverty concerning the spirit as well as the body, then I also will not be like that to you when in some need you will lift up your voice to Me. With the measure with which you will measure, will also be measured to you.
GGJ|10|139|9|0|If you – as I very well know – possess big earthly treasures and you lend it only with a good interest to those who can repay you at a fixed time, then you also have practiced a certain kind of neighborly love, but such neighborly love which rewards yourselves with a good interest will not be taken into account for a reward by Me. However, if you also lend your treasures to the poor without interest, of whom you know that they will not have it easy to pay you back, then I will be the One who will pay the interest and will repay your treasures, and no one will fall short with Me.
GGJ|10|139|10|0|Look at the inhabitants of this village, who were poor. They only could live very scantily, but when poor or needy people came to them, they were immediately accommodated and were taken care of as possible without repayment. I surely knew that and came to them now at the right time as the best Rewarder, and none of them will say that I came too early or too late. Do likewise, then at the right time I also will be your Rewarder.
GGJ|10|140|1|1|The parable of the landowner (24/22)
GGJ|10|140|1|0|The Pharisees, the usurers who always know how to safely lend their large quantity of gold and silver against high interest rates to other big estate agents and usurers, and then spoil and maliciously squander their high lending interests to whores and falsely swearing adulteresses, and when poor and needy people come to them, they say: 'Turn to God, He will help you, for we are poor ourselves and must beg' – those will later have it very hard to give an account to Me.
GGJ|10|140|2|0|Such false servants of God, who preach to the people about love for God and fellowman which they themselves never practiced, are to Me the worst sinners and offenders and will receive their reward for it in the beyond from the prince of Hell whom they served, because such fornicators, adulterers, usurers, revelers, and with that the greatest blasphemer of God, will not enter My Kingdom. So do not take their example.
GGJ|10|140|3|0|How can one of you say to his fellowman: 'In your need, turn to God who loves you above all. He will help you', when he himself does not believe in God and does really not love Him above all.
GGJ|10|140|4|0|The one who already does not love his needy fellowman whom he can see, how shall he love God above all whom he does not see? Love for God on the part of man is determined by the love for his fellowman. The one who says that for one's salvation it is only necessary to love God above all, but then closes his heart and door for his poor fellowman, is in great error because love for God is without love for fellowman eternally not thinkable and also not possible. So love your fellowman, because they are just like you God's children, then by doing so you will also love God above all.
GGJ|10|140|5|0|Look, once there was a very rich landowner who had a lot of possessions, and everyone who was in his service had a good life. That landowner had also many children whom he loved and whom he sent to worldly schools, so that they should become experienced men.
GGJ|10|140|6|0|But he only gave what was most necessary for them in the worldly schools, so that they would not indulge and become lazy and then unsuitable to manage his possessions.
GGJ|10|140|7|0|These children were not so well off in those worldly schools, and they often had a real poor subsistence and not seldom they asked strange people for alms.
GGJ|10|140|8|0|Some of the people they contacted said: 'Oh, you have a very rich father. Contact him, he will help you', and they did not give anything to the children.
GGJ|10|140|9|0|A few others thought however within their softer heart within themselves: 'We know that the father of these children is very rich and he would like to help his children who study here, but he must have very wise reasons not to do so, and these children with us are clearly suffering and in need and we will help them the best we can.' And what they thought they also did.
GGJ|10|140|10|0|After some time, the very rich landowner himself came to that foreign worldly city where his children had to acquire various knowledge and experience, and he took detailed information as to who showed love to his children.
GGJ|10|140|11|0|And look, the children brought their father to all the places where love had been shown to them, and the father rewarded the benefactors of his children a hundred times and took the greatest benefactors with him on his possessions and treated them as his own children.
GGJ|10|140|12|0|Look, here before you stands in Me that landowner. The poor in this world are truly My children everywhere. The rich however are mostly the children of this world.
GGJ|10|140|13|0|In order that My children would not indulge, I let them also in this hard – but for them extremely beneficial – school of life to suffer need. And in their need they come to the rich of the world. What these will do for My children, I also will do for them, and I will reward them already here manifold and in My Kingdom endlesslyfold .
GGJ|10|140|14|0|So the one who has the love of the children by his love for the children, has also the love of the Father and has acquired by that the eternal reward. Do you now understand what it means to love God above all?"
GGJ|10|141|1|1|The Lord predicts His death and resurrection (24/23)
GGJ|10|141|1|0|The eldest said: "O Lord and Master and true Father of men, yes, only now I understand for the first time what it means: 'Love God above all.'
GGJ|10|141|2|0|So the one who truly loves His children and perceives the wisdom of the Father, loves God above all as the only true Father of all men. And so, neighborly love is the highest virtue of life in this world, and we will make effort to practice it everywhere with all our strength."
GGJ|10|141|3|0|After these words of the elder, the woman of the innkeeper came to tell us that the morning meal was ready. The innkeeper asked Me if he should let the fried fishes be brought on the table that was not set yet.
GGJ|10|141|4|0|I said: "When I satiated a few thousand of people in the desert with little bread and fishes, there also was not a set table. If one can eat bread and wine from an unset table, then why not a few fried fishes? So let the fishes be brought on this unset table now, then we will eat them."
GGJ|10|141|5|0|This I arranged especially for the 3 Jews, because a table that was covered with a completely clean tablecloth was still very important to them, for according to their law, a Jew who would take a warm meal from a table that was not covered with a clean tablecloth could become impure.
GGJ|10|141|6|0|So the 3 looked at Me while they secretly thought within themselves: 'What, do You not keep all the precepts of Moses anymore?"
GGJ|10|141|7|0|But I said: "Then what do you think? Did the Israelites in the desert also eat from tables with clean tablecloths when they ate the manna?"
GGJ|10|141|8|0|The eldest said: "Lord and Master, they certainly did not have that."
GGJ|10|141|9|0|I said: "So then we also can eat fishes that are put on an unset table. What is pure to Me, let that also be pure to you. For it is also written that one should not eat bread with unwashed hands, and despite that, you just put the bread in your mouth in My presence with unwashed hands and you nevertheless remained pure for Me. And when you are pure for Me, then who will accuse you of impurity? Maybe a blind Pharisee in the temple in Jerusalem? Innkeeper, let the fishes be brought in, then we will eat them and remain pure."
GGJ|10|141|10|0|With that answer of Mine, the 3 Jews were completely satisfied, and they ate the fishes with us without any further objection.
GGJ|10|141|11|0|These 3 Jews stayed another 3 full days with Me. And I and the 3 disciples, who stayed with Me, explained many things to them from the Scripture, especially for what concerns the creation and the prophets Isaiah and Ezekiel, and we put them also in the right light about the natural things of this Earth.
GGJ|10|141|12|0|On the 4th day they went to Aphek on My advice to also there convince themselves as to what I had done there for the gentiles who became believing. Before they took leave from Me, the eldest asked Me if they also should travel to Jerusalem to open there the eyes of the blind temple servants regarding Me.
GGJ|10|141|13|0|I said: "Leave this out, for when they do not want to listen to Myself and do not believe in Me despite the many signs that I have done before their eyes, they will even less listen to you nor believe your words. And they surely would throw you in jail and let you be chastised. So leave this out and stay where you are. Proclaim My gospel at a right opportunity to the gentiles and give them the light of the truth that I gave you. But do not add anything and do also not leave out anything.
GGJ|10|141|14|0|I gave it to you freely, so give it likewise freely to everyone who hungers and thirsts for it. However, do not throw these pearls to the real worldly pigs of men.
GGJ|10|141|15|0|But close to Easter I will go Myself one more time to Jerusalem, and then will happen with Me what I have explained to you in detail from the prophets. When you will hear about it, do not be offended and remember that I told you beforehand and that also through this the Scripture will be fulfilled up to the last stroke .
GGJ|10|141|16|0|When I will arise from the dead of the body on the 3rd day, I will come again to you all, as I am standing before you all now, and then I will strengthen you all with My Spirit.
GGJ|10|141|17|0|So we will not see each other for a short time and then we will see each other again, and this will comfort you.
GGJ|10|141|18|0|Then I blessed the 3 old Jews and they went to Aphek as I mentioned before.
GGJ|10|141|19|0|It is obvious that these 3, when they came near the city, were more and more amazed about the great sign, and when they were completely in the city and in the same inn, and were also received by the innkeeper with great friendliness, the 3 as well as the innkeeper and all those who were with them could hardly stop glorifying and praising My name.
GGJ|10|141|20|0|And what did I do during those remaining few days in our lovable little village?
GGJ|10|141|21|0|Every day travelers came and took up accommodation with the innkeeper and informed zealously to know how this region could have been made that flourishing. Some things were told to a few of them, but to most of them not, because those travelers were mostly businessmen who had no sense for these spiritual things, and so no one of us made effort to initiate such purely worldly men into the truths of life. And also the inhabitants of the village realized that one should not throw pearls as common feed to worldly pigs.
GGJ|10|141|22|0|The 7th day arrived, and close to the evening My disciples, who were sent out, came all back in a good mood to Me in the village, and they hardly could stop to relate how for the greatest part they had done good things in My name.
GGJ|10|141|23|0|And I said: "You know that I know how you have worked, and so you are worthy of the reward to be My disciples, but now you should rest and strengthen yourselves with food and drink."
GGJ|10|141|24|0|Wine and bread was brought at once, and after that also fish.
GGJ|10|141|25|0|After the evening meal, the returned disciples went immediately to rest. However, I stayed awake until the morning with the innkeeper and the 3 disciples who had stayed with Me.
GGJ|10|142|1|1|Section: The Lord in two additional towns
GGJ|10|142|1|1|Traveling further (24/24)
GGJ|10|142|1|0|We continued our trip in the morning after I first blessed the whole village.
GGJ|10|142|2|0|The innkeeper and several citizens went gratefully with us a long way and returned then home. And we went to a city that was about 1 day's trip away. It was only close to the evening when we arrived and were well accommodated in an old inn.
GGJ|10|142|3|0|Also in this city, which was mostly inhabited by gentiles, I stayed for a few days with My disciples. I taught the people about the Kingdom of God on this Earth as I did in the former cities and villages and confirmed My teaching with effective signs that were useful for people.
GGJ|10|142|4|0|Also here, most of the gentile priests were converted to Judaism, together with many other people. Only with a few Jews in this city, who believed in the teaching of the Sadducees, it did not work as well as with the many gentiles who lived in this rather big city and who did business.
GGJ|10|142|5|0|After a few days, on a morning, while I was blessing also this city, we went to another one, more to the south, and we reached also that one close to the evening.
GGJ|10|142|6|0|Halfway, a few of My disciples were hungry and thirsty, for along this deserted way were only old, deserted wells and 2 also deserted inns that were inhabited by a few very poor shepherds who could offer us nothing else except some cheese and milk.
GGJ|10|142|7|0|There the disciples asked Me if I also would like to do a sign for them to strengthen their body.
GGJ|10|142|8|0|But I said: "I could do that if it would be strictly necessary, but if I can fast a little, why can you not do that? In the place that we will reach in a few hours we will have a lot of things to do, and it is better to arrive there soberly instead of somewhere else. In that place there will be a moderate strengthening for your body."
GGJ|10|142|9|0|The disciples were satisfied with that.
GGJ|10|143|1|1|The Lord in the poor inn of the basalt city (24/25)
GGJ|10|143|1|0|Then we peacefully continued our trip, reached the city 1 hour before sunset and were welcomed by a traditional Jew who possessed an inn. At once we received bread and some wine which the inhabitants of this city itself knew how to prepare from wine grapes that were wildly growing and which was also very suitable for drinking.
GGJ|10|143|2|0|The innkeeper saw that the wine was for a few disciples not very tasteful, and therefore he said: "My dear friends, I surely can see that our wine is not very tasteful to you, but I nevertheless cannot give you another wine than the one which is the produce of our meager region. We do not have the means to let better wine be brought to this place, and so we thank the Lord that He gave us such wine with which we can better lessen our thirst on hot days than the people in the big cities who only drink the best wine to please their pampered palate. We live here in this city that is far from Jerusalem, not in the manner of lustful gluttons, but in the manner of poor shepherds, and with that we are healthier and more satisfied than the rich in the big worldly cities who think for the whole day as to how they can guzzle more abundantly but do not have time to think about God and to give the honor only to Him. So drink our wine, it will really not harm you."
GGJ|10|143|3|0|When the disciples heard this from our innkeeper, they praised his faithfulness to God, ate then the barley bread with pleasure and drank the wine with great joy, which was of course a little sour.
GGJ|10|143|4|0|When we had quickly strengthened ourselves in this way, the innkeeper asked us if we were perhaps businessmen from some region, what we were trading and how long we planned to stay here for our business.
GGJ|10|143|5|0|I said: "Friend, we are indeed some kind of businessmen, but we are trading in some merchandise that you cannot see now with your eyes, and so you might think that I am joking to you, but this is not the case but it is exactly as I have told you.
GGJ|10|143|6|0|My merchandise is truly invisible, and yet it has the highest value for every human being who wants to accept it from Me with a faithful and pure heart and will.
GGJ|10|143|7|0|But so that you can see of what My invisible merchandise consists, you should now bring to Me that one son of yours who is blind and lame. Then I will make him seeing and his limbs straight in one moment."
GGJ|10|143|8|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me, he said: "Then You are a Savior, and making sick people healthy is Your invisible merchandise? Yes, if this is the case with You and Your companions You certainly will do good business here, for we are not lacking all kinds of sicknesses that cannot be cured by our doctors. I will immediately bring my blind and lame son here myself."
GGJ|10|143|9|0|Then the innkeeper went, brought the son that was asked and put him before Me.
GGJ|10|143|10|0|When he was on a bed before Me, I asked him if he wanted to be seeing and be no more lame.
GGJ|10|143|11|0|The son said: "Master, if You can do that – which I do not doubt – then give me such mercy of Yours.
GGJ|10|143|12|0|I said: "Then I will that you become seeing and straight at this moment."
GGJ|10|143|13|0|As soon as I had said that, the son was already seeing, and his whole body completely straight.
GGJ|10|143|14|0|And the innkeeper, hitting his hands on his chest, said: "No, this is not a normal way of healing. You must have done this by the Spirit of Jehovah, and You must therefore be a great prophet."
GGJ|10|143|15|0|On this, the healed son, who was very well acquainted with the Scripture, and especially the prophets, said: "Father, as far as I know, the prophets, who also performed miracles from time to time, never said: 'I will that this or that happens', but always: 'The Lord says, and it is His will that this or that happens, and it will take place if the people of Israel will not turn away from their sins'. But this Savior said: 'I will that you become seeing and straight', and look, in one moment I became seeing and straight in all my limbs of which the whole paralysis tormented me already for several years and partly also since my youth.
GGJ|10|143|16|0|If this Savior can accomplish all that by the power of His word and will, He obviously must be more than a prophet.
GGJ|10|143|17|0|The miracle which He performed now makes me really think of the meaningful word of a prophet who said from the Spirit of Jehovah like this: 'When the great Hero, the Lion of Judah, the King of Kings, the Lord of all the hosts will come into this world, the blind will see, the deaf will hear, the cripple will be made straight, and the lame will jump around like a deer, and all this He will accomplish by His power, and He will establish a Kingdom that will not end.'
GGJ|10|143|18|0|Well now, all this corresponds with the manner of doing and speaking of this miraculous Savior, and I think that I am not mistaken when I declare that in Him is hidden the so often promised Savior who is expected by all true Jews with fervent desire.
GGJ|10|143|19|0|Already His first words that He said to me when I was still blind and lame in my bed made me so excited that I could not doubt anymore that He would heal me, and so I also do not doubt that He is the promised One. And since He came to us, a great salvation came to our house, and with that also to this whole place. The future will tell if I was wrong or not."
GGJ|10|143|20|0|The innkeeper, the father of the healed one, said: "My son, you could be very right, for this idea came also in me. But let us not come to a conclusion too soon, for this good miraculous Savior will surely not withhold to truthfully tell us more about Himself."
GGJ|10|143|21|0|I said: "I also will do that, and then you will greatly rejoice about that. But now, innkeeper, go and look into your storeroom to see if you still have a few fishes in reserve. You should let them be prepared in your manner and put them before us on the table, and you and your son will also satiate yourselves with them."
GGJ|10|143|22|0|When the innkeeper heard My desire, he became very sad and said: "O wonderful Savior, we already were without fish for a long time, for from here to the Lake of Galilee is too far, as well as to the river Jordan, and not less to the Euphrates. Our 2 little brooks – we gather their water in a pond for our house animals – are not suitable to keep fish, and so, honestly speaking, we have not even one fish in this city.
GGJ|10|143|23|0|In former times, a few very big ponds with sweet water and abundant fish must have existed near this city. But as a result of frequent earthquakes, with which this region is hit every year, those ponds have lost their water, and with that also their fishes, and that is why we have no fish in the whole wide environment, and so I will not be able to comply with Your desire."
GGJ|10|143|24|0|I said: "But in the big inner court of your house you have a well that contains sweet water, and next to it a rather big pond that is cut out in rocky ground and that keeps the water well. Why do you not cultivate fish therein?"
GGJ|10|143|25|0|The innkeeper said: "That You know about everything in my housekeeping I concluded from the fact that when You came into my house You immediately knew about the sickness of my son. And so this is also the case with the well and the pond of stone which is indeed capable to contain a large quantity of fish. But from where should I bring the fishes to put them in the pond? In all directions it is too far to bring living and completely healthy, fresh fish to this place and put them in the pond to further cultivate them. So since this would clearly be a useless effort, my pond remained the whole time without fish, and so for understandable reasons also my storeroom."
GGJ|10|143|26|0|I said: "If you can believe, then go and look in your storeroom anyway. Then there certainly will be so many fishes that are already slaughtered and cleaned that there will be sufficient for tonight. And from now on your pond will always have a good quantity of noble fishes."
GGJ|10|143|27|0|On this, the innkeeper was very surprised, and he went to see about the fishes.
GGJ|10|144|1|1|The fish miracle (24/26)
GGJ|10|144|1|0|When he came into the storeroom with his wife and a few of his other children, he found to his great amazement a whole basket of already completely cleaned fishes of the best and noblest kind, and so he ordered his wife and his children, who were very skilled in the kitchen, to prepare these fishes in the best way.
GGJ|10|144|2|0|But his wife did not know what to think of this miracle.
GGJ|10|144|3|0|And the innkeeper said: "Do not think about this too much now, because the man of God who was able to make my son healthy again by His word and His will, while all the doctors declared him incurable for already a long time, could also miraculously have put these fishes into our storeroom. Go you all to work now and see to it that it is quickly prepared. You will hear about all the rest later."
GGJ|10|144|4|0|Then the wife and the children went to work to prepare the fishes, and the innkeeper came in full gratitude back to us.
GGJ|10|144|5|0|And I said to him: "Now, how about the fishes?"
GGJ|10|144|6|0|The innkeeper said: "Miraculous Master, everything is completely in order, but I suppose that these fishes did not come from any water of this Earth but were created by You. I can see now that my son, who was healed by You, was fully right when he stated that You are the great promised One. So You are, what Your inner Being is concerned, not the servant of someone who is higher than You, but You are equal to the Highest One, a Lord Yourself who has no equal on this Earth nor in the Heavens.
GGJ|10|144|7|0|You are, for what concerns Your Spirit, one and the same Being with God. That You walk now among us as a human being, must also be only Your will, because nothing can be impossible to You.
GGJ|10|144|8|0|It is true that it is written in Moses that no one can see God and live at the same time, but this statement must certainly have another explanation because father Abraham saw and spoke to God and did not lose his life by that, and so also father Jacob and still many others whom we know from the Scripture and they lived. Even Moses saw the back of Jehovah and kept his life, and we see You now and are keeping also our life.
GGJ|10|144|9|0|I am of the opinion that man can at no time see God in His endless and eternal initial existence and keep his life, for that which is finite can never understand the infinite with any sense organ and can also never measure eternity. Am I as a traditional Jew right in this or not?"
GGJ|10|144|10|0|I said: "Your opinion is completely correct and true, even though the eternal life was also faithfully and truthfully promised to every person who would act and live according to the commandments of God.
GGJ|10|144|11|0|Look, as long as man lives on this Earth within time and space, he never can grasp or understand the eternity or infinity of the spirit, not with his reason and certainly not with any other physical sense organ, but when the Spirit of God, which is pure Love, will completely penetrate the purified soul of man and will in this way thoroughly enlighten the actual human being which is the soul, and will be awakened to life with eternal life, then he becomes one with God and will then also penetrate in the endless and eternal depths of God and he will be able to understand them. And this is how it should be understood when it is stated that a perfect human being will, in his spirit, see God from face to face.
GGJ|10|144|12|0|But we will not talk about this now, for there are already the prepared fishes with which we want to and will strengthen our body."
GGJ|10|144|13|0|I hardly had said that when the wife of the innkeeper and his other children brought on several platters the really well prepared fishes inside. Then the children put down very skillfully, according to the custom in this place, a little platter of pottery, wooden forks and bony knifes before every guest. Each one of us took a fish, also the innkeeper and his healed son, and so the fishes were quickly eaten and everyone was completely satiated with the warm food.
GGJ|10|144|14|0|When everyone had eaten as many fishes as he could eat, there were still several left on the big platters, and the innkeeper asked Me if he had to keep these fishes for tomorrow.
GGJ|10|144|15|0|But I said: "Those who prepared these fishes should also eat them completely, for every worker is also worth of his salary. So call your wife and your other children and let them clear the table, and tell them that they should eat in the kitchen what is left over."
GGJ|10|144|16|0|The innkeeper did this, and the table was cleared.
GGJ|10|145|1|1|The lady innkeeper and her servants (24/27)
GGJ|10|145|1|0|When the wife and the other children had done that and also heard that they should eat the leftover fishes in the kitchen, they were very glad because they were all very hungry.
GGJ|10|145|2|0|When they ate the fishes, a few servants and maidservants came into the kitchen to receive and eat their evening bread. These were at once very surprised and asked the lady innkeeper from where she had received those fishes in this region.
GGJ|10|145|3|0|The lady innkeeper said: "Strangers have arrived and they themselves provided these fishes. I cannot tell you more. But take your evening bread, and since there are still enough fishes, I will also give each one of you some of these fishes for your loyal service."
GGJ|10|145|4|0|The lady innkeeper did so, and each one of the 20 house servants, composed of helpers and maidservants, received so many that they barely could finish it.
GGJ|10|145|5|0|They hardly could stop being surprised, and they said (the house servants): "A special blessing from Jehovah must rest upon it, for you only gave us little pieces of fish with the bread, lady innkeeper, but the pieces of fish seemed to grow bigger all the time and we hardly could finish it, although it was so tasteful to us."
GGJ|10|145|6|0|The lady innkeeper said: "Then always remain loyal to the house with all discipline and devotion, then the blessing of Jehovah will always remain with us in all things."
GGJ|10|145|7|0|After this good remark of the lady innkeeper, the male and female house servants left the kitchen and went to rest because they all worked hard that day and had become tired.
GGJ|10|145|8|0|Then the lady innkeeper came to our room and related to us about the miraculous multiplication of the pieces of fish which she divided among the personnel for their zeal.
GGJ|10|145|9|0|The innkeeper said: "Listen, my ever pious and godly dedicated wife, for the One who is almighty, nothing is impossible, but we men can only always admire, glorify, love and praise the Almighty One and keep His commandments. God can do everything out of Himself, but a human being and also an angel can do nothing without God.
GGJ|10|145|10|0|Look, since our house has always believed in God, and kept, as much as possible, the old faithfulness in heart and deed among the many gentiles, He remembered us, came visibly to us in this Savior in a miraculous way and greatly refreshed our souls. So let us stay as we were and always act righteously according to God's commandments that we know, then He will remain from now on with us with His mercy, love, mildness and compassion."
GGJ|10|145|11|0|On this, I said: "You still are a real Jew like from the old time of Samuel and you are therefore also enlightened as a Jew should be. Nevertheless, you have a little fault, and this consists in the fact that you are closed and unfriendly to strangers who are no Jews. You are secretly an enemy of the gentiles, and this so much so that you would like to destroy them all if this would be possible to you.
GGJ|10|145|12|0|I know that you are like that because of your true zeal for a truth from God and because this was also the case with the old, true Jews, of whom was demanded to draw the sword against the enemies of God's people. But this should no more be the way now, and also to all the gentiles My gospel should be preached that consists of the establishment of the Kingdom of God on this Earth to make all people blissful. For there will be times, and they are already there, that a lot of gentiles will stand much closer to God than a lot of Jews who glorify and praise God with their lips but whose hearts are far away from Him.
GGJ|10|145|13|0|Look, a lot of gentiles are searching now for the truth which the true children of God formerly possessed from Adam up to this time, and when they find that truth, they immediately recognize it, accept it with a very willing heart and come fully to a living faith. And it is also My will, says the Lord, that also the gentiles – who languished so long without their fault in the deepest darkness of the very foolish superstition among the tyrants and their imperious priests with their craving for a good life – will be blessed by the faith in the one, only true God.
GGJ|10|146|1|1|The love for people of another belief (24/28)
GGJ|10|146|1|0|Look, when I came into this world almost 33 years ago in a sheep's stable in Bethlehem, born from a very pure and pious virgin – with the name of Maria who was the only daughter of Joachim and the old Anna who at the time of the pious Simeon were always busy in the temple – it were gentiles who were the first that saw from afar that in Me something extraordinary had come into this world. They brought all kinds of offerings to Me – gold, incense and myrrh – and the most powerful commanders of Rome in Judea and over all the Roman lands in Asia and also Africa showed Me great love and gave Me every favor, especially during that sad occasion when the old Herod heard that in Me a very powerful King of the Jews was born and he wanted to let kill all male children up to 12 years . My earthly mother and My stepfather Joseph and his 5 sons, whom he received from a former marriage, had to flee to Egypt with Me, and the Roman commander Cornelius and his brother Cyrenius showed Me much love during that flight and took care of a good accommodation in a strange country.
GGJ|10|146|2|0|And look, this is what the gentiles, who are so much hated by the Jews, did for Me, while the Jews, that means the mighty ones, wanted to kill Me from fear that, at the time that I would grow up, they could lose their throne from Me which they leased from Rome.
GGJ|10|146|3|0|Now, if this is the case, then it is also completely correct that I, as well as every true Jew, should show the same love to the gentiles as they have shown Me already from My childhood. And the last 2 ½ years I always experienced far and wide during My trips as a Teacher, more faith and love from the gentiles than from the Jews who take Me for a false prophet, deceiver, agitator of the people and a magician who has an alliance with Satan, and they also assert to the people that this is what I am. And the more the simple Jews believe in Me, the more they want to kill Me.
GGJ|10|146|4|0|But I say to you that also for this reason the light of the eternal truth of the Jews will be taken away and given to the gentiles. The Jews will be scattered over the whole world and will never more possess an own country but will have to bear all slander and persecution as hated slaves among the kings of the gentile nations as a permanent testimony of their unbelief and their total lovelessness. They will always wait for the promised Messiah, but in vain, for that Messiah am I and furthermore no one anymore throughout eternity.
GGJ|10|146|5|0|Therefore, you also should completely change your old attitude regarding the gentiles, then they will become your friends and will easily accept your true belief, because most of them do not believe anymore in their gods anyway but adhere to the teachings of their worldly sages and are by that very clever philosophers and speakers, and through them you will learn a lot of what you hardly will expect to find with them.
GGJ|10|146|6|0|People who are clever and discerning in worldly things, will also quickly and easily be the same in what concerns the spirit and its deep wisdom and philosophy of life. It only depends on how you treat them.
GGJ|10|146|7|0|The one who immediately will chop into them with the sword and the clubs of the old hate will certainly do bad business with them, but the one who will meet them will all meekness and love, will soon be carried on their hands and be shown all love in return.
GGJ|10|146|8|0|Look, this was your fault up to now which you should lay off in the future if you want to become a perfect Jew and perfected man just like Me.
GGJ|10|146|9|0|Does God not let His sun shine over the gentiles as well as over the Jews, which you certainly must have noticed every day? But if God, the Lord over all things in the world and in the Heavens, makes no difference, then also a true Jew should try to become completely equal to God, his eternal Father.
GGJ|10|146|10|0|However, you should not help them in the construction of for instance an idol temple, for this would not be true neighborly love and would be worthless to Me, but freeing the gentiles from all their old errors and giving them the old light of the truth is what is really very worthy to Me.
GGJ|10|146|11|0|It is the same when a poor gentile comes at your door to ask for alms but you do not give to him because he is a gentile, then to Me you have done nothing worthy for the eternal life. However, if you also take care of a poor, hungry and thirsty gentile and give him what he needs, then to Me you have done a very pleasing work of neighborly love, and I will repay you already here a hundredfold and later in the beyond eternallyfold , because true neighborly love in the heart of man – whether he is a Jew or gentile – is the only true spiritual element of life by which the whole sensorial world and all Heavens are kept in their order of existence. If man possesses and practices true neighborly love, he will live by that in the right order of God and will establish in himself the eternal life of his soul.
GGJ|10|146|12|0|So have from now on true neighborly love, for gentiles as well as for Jews, then by the power of My Spirit you will be awakened to eternal life and you will penetrate into the depths of My divinity. By that you will also truly love your God above all in Me. And this is all what I want from people in order to gain eternal life. The one who possesses that love is to Me without sin and does not have to pray those long, empty and to Me completely worthless prayers of the Jews, will not have to fast nor do penance in sack and ashes. Did you well understand that?"
GGJ|10|147|1|1|Allowing abuses and degeneration among the people (24/29)
GGJ|10|147|1|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, I understood You completely, and it is totally clear to me now who the One is in You who is standing before me. My son, who has been healed by Your mercy and power, came directly after his healing to the right conclusion about You and recognized You as the One whom You also doubtlessly must be.
GGJ|10|147|2|0|From now on I will entirely lay off my old fault and will adjust my attitude towards Jews and gentiles precisely according to Your holy true advise.
GGJ|10|147|3|0|But for people like us, one thing is difficult to understand, namely why on this Earth the completely good and true must often be completely suppressed and subdued to the evil and false, and becomes only visible again, but only sporadically, when the evil and false itself puts – by necessity and out of despair – the sharp sword at the chest.
GGJ|10|147|4|0|How many thousand times thousands of people, who are languishing in the greatest need, darkness and multiple desperation, are not able to help themselves and sigh throughout their whole life. We, the few people who are still standing in the initial truth can only feel deep compassion for them but cannot help them, even with the best of will. Yes, someone who hungers we can satiate with our small surplus, someone who thirst we can give to drink and give clothes to someone who is naked, and also when it is necessary, someone who is sad, we can give some meager comfort, but with that, all our help is at its end.
GGJ|10|147|5|0|Only You, o Lord and Master, who knows all too well the need of all people on this Earth, can relieve the whole spiritual and also physical need of all people just as quickly as You relieved my son from all his suffering, but this is done only very seldom by You, as the Scripture itself teaches us.
GGJ|10|147|6|0|O Lord and Master, why actually must it be like that on this Earth? Are most people then really destined by You to fall and only a few for the resurrection?"
GGJ|10|147|7|0|I said: "Far from it. Not one human being is destined by Me to fall, but every human being will really be only a human being by his free will that is given to him by Me, and he needs to exercise himself, try himself and decide for himself as to what is good and true which I always faithfully revealed to him. But then it happens that people let themselves be captured all too soon by the enticements of the world in which – in a hidden manner – rules the kingdom of Satan. They gradually forget Me, despite My continual warnings, ignore My commandments and finally trample them down. They change neighborly love into all selfishness, become lazy in all good works, and in this laziness they begin to think how they can manage to let all the other people work for them and let them blindly obey.
GGJ|10|147|8|0|With these kind of thoughts they all too soon fall into various deceitful arts, committing them against their curious fellowmen and they very soon present themselves, through all kinds of false magic wonders and mysterious words, as prophets who are inspired by God.
GGJ|10|147|9|0|The other people begin then to believe those loafers and think they are some sort of higher beings. They feel happy when they regularly can be with them and when they can bring them all kinds of offerings, and they finally ask the deceivers to put them under their protection.
GGJ|10|147|10|0|And look, under such circumstances those deceivers have already reached their goal. They become more and more powerful by their laziness and their deceitful arts, turn around My revelations to their advantage, become rulers over their blinded fellowmen and give them laws according to which mankind should finally only work for them, and if necessary also dedicate and offer all their possessions, blood and life to their tyrants.
GGJ|10|147|11|0|Always when this happens, the people are admonished and warned by Me by means of prophets that are truly awakened in the spirit by Me, as at the time of Samuel when the Jewish people also wanted to have a king like the surrounding pagan nations.
GGJ|10|148|1|1|The cause of the illness of the innkeeper’s son (24/30)
GGJ|10|148|1|0|Read Samuel and the Book of the Judges, then you will see how much I very clearly and explicitly warned the Jewish people against having a king. But what was the final result of all My many warning? I say to you: nothing at all. The people just wanted to have a king, and so they also received one as a just punishment for their incorrigible stubbornness.
GGJ|10|148|2|0|Could you blame Me for not wanting to help the people and preferred to let them go down? You surely will realize now that this was and never could be the case with Me, for to those who want it to happen, no injustice is committed to them, and when someone pays no attention to My many admonitions and he gives in to the lusts of the world and its flesh, I truly cannot do anything about it when he goes to ruin, as well as his fellowmen when they follow his example.
GGJ|10|148|3|0|Am I personally not in this world now Myself, teaching the blind people and performing signs which no one can do except Me? But go to Jerusalem and many other cities, in Judea as well as in Galilee, and ask the prominent Jews what they think of Me.
GGJ|10|148|4|0|Look, they want to catch and kill Me because I show them their many and very severe and big sins. They do not want to give up their worldly mentality, neither their worldly honor nor their unlimited good life.
GGJ|10|148|5|0|Tell Me, is it My fault that those prominent Jews are incorrigible? You are of course of the opinion that I could let them perish and destroy in one moment. I could do that, but also the apostates are My children, and My love is patient with them and waits constantly to see whether finally one or the other would not come back to Me.
GGJ|10|148|6|0|So you will realize now that I, as the highest love and patience, am not doing that, so that finally, when the great judgment will come over the people, no one could make excuses, saying that I showed too little love and patience to him.
GGJ|10|148|7|0|I say to you: if Jerusalem will persist in its evilness and will therein increase instead of decrease, then counted from now on, not fully 50 years will pass before it and the whole land will fare much worse than formerly Sodom and Gomorrah."
GGJ|10|148|8|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, now I very clearly perceive that only You are highly wise and are right in everything. The people are always to blame for all the afflictions from which they are suffering in body and soul.
GGJ|10|148|9|0|But whose fault was it actually that this son of mine, who always had been my most recommendable and most pious son since his earliest youth, became blind and lame?"
GGJ|10|148|10|0|I said: "Look, friend, 3 circumstances that came together contributed to it. The 1st circumstance was that you had a too great preference for him. Whenever he was threatened by even a little headache, immediately all known doctors had to come to him to cure him. These have with their very strong means driven a rather heavy head catarrh in his eyes and the son became blind.
GGJ|10|148|11|0|2nd circumstance: when your son became blind the doctors wanted to make him seeing again, used internally and externally strong, but completely wrong means by which your son became soon lame over his whole body.
GGJ|10|148|12|0|3rd circumstance: I knew this and permitted that it would come over you. And this for the following reasons: Firstly you then showed a greater love to your other children. Secondly you realized that a true Jew should, also during physical afflictions, always put his trust more in God than in the mostly blind and ignorant worldly doctors, for when no doctor can help, God alone can still very well help. And thirdly, I also permitted it because I well knew that I would come to you to give you a sign by healing your son, showing that I am the Lord and that nothing is impossible to Me.
GGJ|10|148|13|0|By that you will realize for what fault your son became blind and lame for a time.
GGJ|10|148|14|0|But there is still a secret, inner, spiritual reason which you still cannot understand now but which will become clear to you in the other life. However, you and your son may hear now from My mouth that neither you yourself nor your son originate – as far as your souls are concerned – from this Earth but from above, that means from another one in the endless wide space of Heaven. Because everything that shows itself at the wide and deep Heaven as fixed stars, is one celestial body after another, and not one of them is without human beings, looking like all of you and gifted with reason. However, only this Earth carries My children.
GGJ|10|148|15|0|But do not ask any further about this. When you will be perfected in the spirit, your inner sight will also therein give you a greater clearness."
GGJ|10|149|1|1|The 2 strangers from Nineveh (24/31)
GGJ|10|149|1|0|When I had said that to the innkeeper, who was more and more surprised, he still wanted to say something, but at that moment 2 strangers came at the door of the inn. They knocked and wanted to be allowed to come in.
GGJ|10|149|2|0|The innkeeper asked Me immediately what he had to do.
GGJ|10|149|3|0|I said: "Ask your heart for the basic principles of true neighborly love, then it will tell you immediately what you should do."
GGJ|10|149|4|0|The innkeeper thought at once of what I told him in My long speech and what his old fault was. He instantly stood up from the table and let the 2 strangers come into the inn.
GGJ|10|149|5|0|When both came to us in the room, the innkeeper asked them from where they came and what they wanted.
GGJ|10|149|6|0|One of the 2, who could speak some bad Hebrew, said: "O friend, we come from very far. Maybe you know where formerly the very big and mighty Nineveh stood. And we live 2 long day trips behind that known city in a more than miserable condition.
GGJ|10|149|7|0|We owed our tyrant of a king a few silver coins at very brutally imposed taxes, and we could nowhere gather that amount within the given time limit of only 7 days. We asked for mercy and patience, but all in vain. They answered us that if one person would be given that mercy, then at the time that the taxes must be paid, soon all the people would come before the throne of the king to beg for mercy. Therefore no mercy. And they directly grabbed everything we possessed and they also did not spare our women and children and put them in captivity. After a lot of begging they finally gave us a time limit of 3 months to go and beg in order to gather the demanded silver coins and bring them to the cashbox of the king. If we could not do that, our women and children would be sold to Indian slave traders and we would be forbidden to enter the country.
GGJ|10|149|8|0|Look, happy citizen of the wise rulers of Rome, this is how it goes under the rule of our tyrant, who besides himself and his royal household considers no one as a human being. And we have undertaken this far trip to ask you, who are certainly better fellowmen, for our silver coins, so that we can return to our country again without problems and free our women and children from the hard captivity. With this you know, happy innkeeper, now completely from where we came and what we wish and what we are looking for."
GGJ|10|149|9|0|The innkeeper said: "If you have no further request you can soon be helped out of your need. But now there is still one question, namely if you are hungry and thirsty?"
GGJ|10|149|10|0|The one person said: "Both at the same time, for we came today from the region of the Euphrates and did not obtain any food or drink on our way. Around noon we emptied our water flasks that we filled very early in the morning with water from the Euphrates, and since then we were no more able to spot water anywhere."
GGJ|10|149|11|0|The innkeeper felt very sorry for the 2 strangers, stood quickly up, brought them salt, bread and wine and told the strangers that they could sit at a table at once and strengthen them with bread and wine.
GGJ|10|149|12|0|Looking gratefully to the sky, the 2 reached immediately for the bread and also for the wine, and they quenched their thirst and strengthened themselves.
GGJ|10|149|13|0|And the innkeeper asked Me which religion they were actually confessing.
GGJ|10|149|14|0|I said to him: "Friend, at this moment it is still not the time for these 2 men that I should talk to them. So you only talk to them. I will come into the conversation later."
GGJ|10|150|1|1|The religious situation in the country of the 2 strangers (24/32)
GGJ|10|150|1|0|When the 2 had eaten their fill, the innkeeper asked them what kind of gods were honored and worshipped in their country.
GGJ|10|150|2|0|The one person said: "O dear friend, there is really not one specific deity, because our priests are continuously living in conflict among each other, and almost everyone of them has his own god, letting it perform wonders and shouting only about the power and glory of his god. But the king does not care much, because his gods are gold, silver and precious stones. All the other gods do not interest him.
GGJ|10|150|3|0|However, both of us still belong to the Jewish tribe, which established itself here and there in our country since the captivity under king Nebuchadnezzar, and therefore we are secretly followers of Moses, but of course without Scripture, without Ark of Covenant and without temple. The sky with its stars is all we have.
GGJ|10|150|4|0|We believe in the God whom Moses showed to our fathers, and we still keep the Sabbath and the other commandments, but the ancient Jehovah does not particularly seem to remember us anymore.
GGJ|10|150|5|0|The innkeeper said: "I also am a Jew, and I can assure you that the ancient Jehovah has very much remembered you, because in your need He led you to this place. It will become almost completely clear to you tomorrow. But today you can rest and strengthen you further with bread and wine.
GGJ|10|150|6|1|The former chapters in March 1863 were still written in Lorber's own handwriting. After that, came an interruption of about 1 year. It was only on April 11, 1864 that his annotations were continued. Since Lorber was bedridden for 3 months during his last sickness (gout with dropsy), he could not write down anymore himself what he heard and had to dictate it to someone else.
GGJ|10|150|6|0|The innkeeper reassured the 2 strangers, because besides more bread and wine to strengthen themselves, he also gave them the assurance that they would be taken care of in all respects the next morning. He then came back to our table and could not find the words to express his great amazement about what he heard from the 2 strangers about the priests and the king of their country.
GGJ|10|150|7|0|But I said: "Let it be so, for also among the Greeks, Romans and Jews in this time it is not any better. Also with them, the gods serve no other purpose than to blind the people through them as much as possible with the help of all kinds of magic, and to stir them on to make greater offerings. Although they do not have a ius gladii and no ius potioris et fortioris , but the present rulers over the people like to see when the priests make the people really blind and superstitious, so that they – namely the kings – can force the people more easily to obedience and would not need a great number of expensive soldiers to do this.
GGJ|10|150|8|0|A ruler over the people is very little or not at all interested in whom God actually is. Although, now and then he outwardly plays along with the prescribed ceremonies to make the people believe how highly he worships their gods himself, but he himself stays, for what concerns his worldly life, an epicure, and for what concerns his faith a cynic or Sadducee who does not believe in the continuance of life of the soul after death. And as the ruler thinks within himself, so are also thinking the high priests.
GGJ|10|150|9|0|If he wants to start a war against some neighboring country, then the high priests know what they have to do to influence his people beforehand by the lower priests, saying that the coming war is the will of the gods and that the king, as representative of his people before the gods, cannot avoid to zealously follow their will that was announced to the high priests.
GGJ|10|150|10|0|Through this, the people are intimidated, so that they willingly and zealously pay the extra war taxes which the king needs, and they consider it as a great honor – if they are still strong – to join the war with the weapons in their hand.
GGJ|10|150|11|0|Look, my dear innkeeper, this not only happens in the country from where our 2 strangers came in their great need, but on the whole Earth. And a very long time will be needed before the peoples will realize that – since the time of Moses and the judges who came after him – they were, are and still will be for a long time, the human pack animals of the great and mighty ones.
GGJ|10|151|1|1|God’s judgments and its consequences (24/33)
GGJ|10|151|1|0|Of course now you think – as a few in My presence are thinking – that I have the power to make for all times an end to this kind of worldly mischief. You are of course right in this, but then firstly, the free will of man – who is, without distinction of birth or class, called to become a child of God – should be entirely taken away, and instead of his free reason and mind the human soul should be endowed with an instinct, just like the soul of animals, after which every human being would only be capable of doing what his instinct would drive him to do. And secondly I will have to make the whole Earth entirely different and let only the feed grow for such instinctive human beings, just like for the other animals. Moreover, I thirdly will have to let die out a lot of plants and animal species, for they only exist by necessity so that out of these the completely free human soul would develop in an almost endless series of stages.
GGJ|10|151|2|0|So you can understand – since you are a strict follower of Moses – that it cannot be different on this Earth. And if things were better than now, then surely it would not be necessary for Me to come Myself as a human being on this Earth to make the old faith alive again – at least for those who still kept the better attitude of the prophets of former times – and through them to convince also the other people that the scriptures and predictions of the prophets were not invented like the scriptures and predictions of the teachers of false gods.
GGJ|10|151|3|0|However, the whole human race on this Earth will still need more than 2.000 years to turn to a purer light.
GGJ|10|151|4|0|You know that after the flood of Noah the few people, who were left over, walked for a rather long time on a better way of light. But they were again soon attracted by the world and its matter wherein the actual Satan is. And already during the time of Abraham the godlessness of the people was considerably advanced. Count all those judgments with which I very painfully and sharply visited such nations.
GGJ|10|151|5|0|How long were such judgments effective? Generally 3 to 4 generations at the most. And after that it was like before, and even much worse. A Sodom and Gomorrah, a Babylon and a Nineveh could now almost be considered as a paradise compared to Jerusalem, compared to many other cities of the former Promised Land and also compared to many cities of the pagans.
GGJ|10|151|6|0|Also over all these cities will soon come one judgment after another, but their effect will be the same as with the former judgments. Many people will better their lives for a certain time, will repent and do penance, but when they will feel, earthly speaking, to be in an excellent situation, then soon laziness will come up again with them, and the smart ones will let themselves be served by the less smart ones for all kinds of false rewards.
GGJ|10|151|7|0|And once people will have reached that point, the darkening of their mind will start again among them. The sun of life will go down, and the full night will come up in triumph at the opposite side, and then once more it will take a long time before it will dawn again.
GGJ|10|151|8|0|And now you can, My dear innkeeper and friend, be satisfied for yourself and your whole house with what I have told you now about men's present condition.
GGJ|10|151|9|0|At some good opportunity you also can tell it to your trustworthy friends, and exhort them to be patient and to persevere in My name. And you also can assure them of My love and mercy, and that soon things will become lighter and better among many Jews as well as among the gentiles."
GGJ|10|152|1|1|The result of the spreading of the gospel. The return of the Lord. (24/34)
GGJ|10|152|1|0|With this My explanation the innkeeper was completely satisfied, and he agreed.
GGJ|10|152|2|0|But a few of those who were present, especially John's disciples said: "Lord, if it always will be like since the time of Noah up till now, then the Earth is a breeding school for Hell instead of for Heaven. For what will be the use of proclaiming the gospel to the nations to convert them from their old darkness to Your light of life to real penance or turnaround if undoubtedly Satan will immediately afterwards continue his old game again?
GGJ|10|152|3|0|Because apart from us who are Your true disciples, a lot of false teachers and prophets will all too soon arise and represent You as they like, and the people will let them be deceived by them through all kinds of deceitful arts and wonders of magic, just like at all times, in such a way that we, Your true disciples, will with and among them not be safe with our life.
GGJ|10|152|4|0|What will Your present coming down benefit the people in general? A few will believe in Your name in fear and trembling and will also secretly act and live according to Your teaching, but woe to them in this world when they will be recognized as such by the others. Then there will probably be no end to persecution until the small number of those who really confess You will be wiped off from this Earth.
GGJ|10|152|5|0|If the Israelites could make a golden calf in Your presence, honoring and praising it, then how much more will the present completely hard people and sinners of all kind do that? Lord, are we right or not?"
GGJ|10|152|6|0|I said: "On the one hand yes, but on the other hand not, for from now on until the end of times I will know how to protect and keep those who really confess Me, so that the power of Satan will do them little or no harm at all.
GGJ|10|152|7|0|But take care that after Me you will not disagree among each other because I also have to leave your free will and your free understanding. If you will disagree, and the one recommends this and the other that as being better, then you will put the first foundation stone yourselves for the false works of the prophets, and it will bring about multiple divisions in the teaching that I have proclaimed to you."
GGJ|10|152|8|0|Now the disciples said again: "Lord, this will, as far as we are concerned, never happen, since we are witnesses of Your teaching and Your deeds."
GGJ|10|152|9|0|I said: "That is what you are, nevertheless, counted from now on, not 1 year will pass before you will take offence at Me, will deny and betray Me. Truly I say to you furthermore: when I as Your Shepherd will soon be beaten, you will be scattered as My sheep. I will gather you again after My resurrection and will, providing you with everything, send you into the world to proclaim My gospel to all people about the coming of God's Kingdom on this Earth. And you will have many adherents, and out of these adherents will soon arise followers who will follow your steps and will also teach in My name.
GGJ|10|152|10|0|Those who are called will not spoil anything, but besides those who are called, the many who are not called all the more, and then soon there will be quarrels and disputes among them, and each one of them will make it appear as if he speaks the full, pure truth. My teaching will soon become like a bait that the vultures will smell already from afar, to which they will fly and eat it up to the bones to satiate their body.
GGJ|10|152|11|0|The carcass will remain, but only few, who are wise by My Spirit, will recognize how the flesh, with which the bones were formerly covered, had truthfully looked like. But most of them will still gnaw at the carcass till they will starve.
GGJ|10|152|12|0|Then there will of course be many quarrels and gnashing of teeth on the Earth, and the people who were so long in darkness will in their night run after the unclear false lights, thinking that they will receive by that a real light, but the repeated extinguishing of such false lights will gradually make them realize that they were deceived.
GGJ|10|152|13|0|And look, then I will come back as a clear flash of lightning that will spread from the east to the west and will enlighten everything in, on and above the Earth. And then the time will come that the false teachers and prophets will achieve nothing anymore with the people who are enlightened by the flash of lightning."
GGJ|10|153|1|1|The question about the resurrection of the faithfull on the youngest day (24/35)
GGJ|10|153|1|0|On this, Simon Judah, who was also called Peter, said: "Lord, You told us several times that only the one who truly believes in You and will live and act according to Your teaching will receive eternal life, and that You will waken him up on the youngest day. Look, Lord, these are 2 promises from Your mouth which are still not quite clear to me despite Your multiple explanations.
GGJ|10|153|2|0|What will be the fate of those numerous people who still by far will not hear or know anything about You? Are they only on the Earth to fertilize with their bodies the vast surface of this Earth for a possible better human race?
GGJ|10|153|3|0|Because those people can obviously not receive an awakening by You on a youngest day, since they – without their fault – can impossibly believe in You and live according to Your teaching. And a youngest day is always something hard and mysterious in Your teaching, despite the many explanations that You partly gave about it. For at one time it seems to be a general day that will happen some time, and another time a special day for every person who will pass over to the great world in the beyond.
GGJ|10|153|4|0|But no matter how, I still do not understand why once more an awakening is necessary for those who are already living in Your name anyway.
GGJ|10|153|5|0|An awakening seems a necessity to me for those who are really dead, but once they are awakened, when and for what do they have to become more dead than before? Or will Your gospel only be preached to them after the awakening?
GGJ|10|153|6|0|Look, o Lord, give us now finally a complete explanation about this, so that we not always have to secretly think that out of 1.000 human beings that You have created, only 1 was created for eternal life and 999 for eternal death."
GGJ|10|153|7|0|On this, I said: "Listen, My Simon Judah, it seems that on this point, about which you constantly doubt, you will never be able to have a clear understanding, even when being in full possession of My Spirit. I told you already several times that I still have many things to tell you, but that you cannot bear them yet – that means to perceive and understand them with your reason. That is why I will send you My Spirit and will pour it out over you all, and only that will guide you into all truth and wisdom.
GGJ|10|153|8|0|I only have to reach a little higher with My teaching, and you say: 'Now You have opened Your mouth in parables and images again', and since you are not capable to understand My teaching, you call it hard, saying: 'Who can grasp and perceive it?'
GGJ|10|153|9|0|Do you not know that in relation to My teaching you are still like little children under age who are fed with milk because they still cannot take and digest any hard and strong food.
GGJ|10|153|10|0|When after Me you will go out to spread My gospel among the people, then you will do the same to them as what I am doing now to you and to other people that we meet.
GGJ|10|153|11|0|Or what would you think when in a school for children a very wise scribe would come and give speeches about the most secret parts of the text of the prophets to his young and weak listeners – which of course would not be understood by any of the listeners? Would the very wise scribe finally not have to hear the listeners shouting: 'Highly learned and wise friend, teach us first how to read, and if necessary to write and to count, and see only then whether we are capable to understand anything of your high wisdom'?
GGJ|10|153|12|0|And look, such rebuke I finally would have to hear from you if I would represent My gospel in the pure Heavenly light. For if you already do not understand the things of this world that in case of necessity you can touch with your hands, then how would you understand anything if I would speak to you about things that are entirely from the beyond and Heavenly?
GGJ|10|154|1|1|The Lord explains His mercy (24/36)
GGJ|10|154|1|0|That which you, My Simon Judah, have just asked Me, belongs for the greatest part to the beyond, and despite My multiple explanations you cannot thoroughly understand it, and you are secretly accusing Me of a certain unjust and tyrannical cruelty. That is not very nice of you, and this all the less since you know now who I am, and that it was not out of anger or vengeance that I assumed a body from your earthly flesh to personally and profoundly reveal Myself to you in all My greatness without making use of the mouth of some prophet to make My will known to you people.
GGJ|10|154|2|0|Do you not believe that I know much better the number of people on Earth who were not able to hear anything about Me, who are not able to hear and will still not hear about Me for a long time? Why should I judge and condemn them if without their fault they cannot believe in Me, while I, even among the many Jews who heard Me and saw My actions, never judged or condemned anyone, except a few for what their body is concerned who wanted to grab and kill us with brutal haste and eagerness? Then why should I judge and condemn those who are ignorant and innocent?
GGJ|10|154|3|0|There is not one nation on the whole Earth – because they originate from Adam – that since the first times does not posses a remainder of the teaching that was revealed to the patriarchs about the one and true God. It is known that later the priests and worldly rulers have, only out of self-interest, greatly concealed this one and true God and put in His place all kinds of idols in which the people believed and to which they also made offerings.
GGJ|10|154|4|0|And look, if the people would live and act conscientiously according to those different teachings, then to Me they would have no or little sin. It is true that they live in the darkness of all kinds of errors, but when their souls will come in the beyond and will receive My light about everything, they will be in the same position as someone here who has to go somewhere at night and stumbles against all kinds of objects along his way, whom he at one time takes for people, for animals or for something else, but not for what they really were and still are.
GGJ|10|154|5|0|But when we let this nightly walker go along that same road in clear daylight, then he will certainly see those things, which seemed to him like strange appearances at night, for what they really are and it will be impossible for him to take them for something else. He finally will laugh about himself because he was so stupid to take a tree stump for possible a street robber, and a stone laying on the road for a hyena.
GGJ|10|154|6|0|From this you can easily see that such souls in that great world of the beyond will find their way much sooner and easier in My light of life than those souls who truthfully heard about Me and can easily see and understand that I am the Light, the Life and the Truth but whose worldly attitude and evil will does not allow them.
GGJ|10|154|7|0|If we let them go to the beyond they will flee and despise even more the light of life and truth over there, which they already despised here so much.
GGJ|10|154|8|0|So am I wrong when I say: 'I will also awaken these spiritual dead ones when they will step out of the flesh of this world and I will judge them and will let them find the reward for their deeds'?
GGJ|10|154|9|0|I certainly will not judge them Myself, but the eternal truth, which is also in them but against which they are greatly hostile, will judge them and will let them flee from My face. Can I be blamed in any way for that?
GGJ|10|154|10|0|Do even the wise laws of Rome not say: 'Volenti non fit iniuria '? Or should I perhaps, out of some kind of love for My adversaries, dispose of My eternal light of life and truth and put on the garment of lie and deceit? Hopefully no one of you would want that. But even for such souls who reject themselves, I have told you 2 comforting things: one time in the parable of the lost son and later, on a similar controversial matter like now, when I told you that in the house of My Father are a lot of habitations – but in order to express Myself here more clearly: a lot of schools for education and correction, where even the most rejected human devils from this world can be converted and improved.
GGJ|10|154|11|0|I think, Simon Judah, that from this you will quite clearly be able to see how you should understand what I told you already so many times.
GGJ|10|155|1|1|The notion of eternity (24/37)
GGJ|10|155|1|0|The fact that I never talked to you about a general day of awakening and judgment, you will all remember – but I spoke to you about a special youngest day for every person, beginning the moment his soul leaves his physical, earthly cover of testing. However, not for everyone will that awakening immediately result in receiving eternal life or reversely eternal death, and the remark has to be made that you should not consider the word 'eternal' as an endless time that continues. Likewise, the infinity of My space of creation is not only related to that space which has no beginning or end anywhere, just like God Himself from whom that space proceeds and which is filled in all directions of the works of His love and wisdom and the power of His will.
GGJ|10|155|2|0|Eternity in the spiritual world corresponds to the period of time in the material worlds. Thus in the beyond, in the spirit, it is what we call here time. But with this, it is absolutely not said that there will be no change in it, but it is only indicated that truth and life are forever and unchangeably the same. That which is false and untrue will therefore eternally exist in contrast to the eternal light of truth and life, without anyone being forced by that to eternally remain in that contrary condition, for you know that God, as the eternal love, wisdom, might and power can and will never be inactive, and that He will, out of Himself and throughout eternity, call creations into existence, will thus embody His thoughts and will lead them from His love and wisdom to a future independent existence by which in eternity there will be time enough and place enough in the endless space.
GGJ|10|155|3|0|And as long as any creation exists, a material object that is created will also exist for the divine pure spiritual, which in a certain way will, opposite to the pure deity, form the dark life's object of test. But this does not mean that this dark object should stay dark and evil for the whole of eternity, as little as this whole Earth and the sky with its stars that are visible to you, will remain eternally the way you can see them all now, but it will perish, and in the course of the time of times it will be entirely dissolved, and instead of that will come a new creation. That is why I say to you already now: See, I make all things anew, and you all will be My helpers in the new creation.
GGJ|10|155|4|0|You are limited here, in time and in space. Nevertheless, there are eternal and infinite things in you. You do not completely understand this now, but once you will entirely understand how even in the smallest grain of sand there is something similar. For let one of you, who can count, try to divide a grain of sand in little pieces, and let him tell Me when he is ready with it. I think that this work will still last too long for every counter, even for the best one, because he eternally will not be able to come to an end. However, as infinity is present in even the smallest thing, so is also eternity.
GGJ|10|155|5|0|So when I speak about eternity and infinity, you also should understand its right meaning, and not as your shortsighted worldly reason inspires you.
GGJ|10|155|6|0|Look, with this I have given you manly and solid food now, for I can see that some of you are already more or less capable to digest this kind of food.
GGJ|10|155|7|0|When you will go out into the world in My name to proclaim My gospel to the people, you also will have to present this to the children as milk-food. For if you will begin with teachings like these, the people will think that you are madmen and they will certainly not listen to what you will teach and say, about which you should not be worried at all, for it will always be put into the mouth as to how and what you should say. Then My Spirit will do all the rest to all who received My Spirit through you and who are reborn in it. And out of this will also exist the sign that My words did not come to you from the mouth of a human being, but from the mouth of God. And now, My Simon Judah, are you more enlightened than before?"
GGJ|10|156|1|1|The last judgment (24/38)
GGJ|10|156|1|0|Simon Judah said: "Lord and Master, this time I very well understood everything that You have explained now – better than ever before. But I have to confess that I was almost crushed by Your too great wisdom. It is easy for You to talk about such endless big things, even easier than when a lord of a house talks about his household goods. But our earthly reason feels the whole weight of Your endless omniscience and its own complete insignificant ignorance.
GGJ|10|156|2|0|O Lord, You will have to pour out a great deal of Your eternal Spirit of light before we will be able to understand all the things that You have revealed to us up to now. I thank You for this great mercy that You are giving us now, but I nevertheless can also see that we will not be capable to also pass on to our disciples all those great secrets that You have revealed to us about the natural world, and besides that, those that are even greater concerning the spiritual Kingdom."
GGJ|10|156|3|0|I said: "This is also not necessary for the moment. But My Spirit will do it for many whom I will call for that purpose. And for the children of this time it is sufficient that people should believe in Me that I have come from God the Father – for what concerns this body of Mine – and that every human being will, through this faith, pass over to the true knowledge of God, to the true love for Him and for his fellowman and by that also to eternal life.
GGJ|10|156|4|0|And so you will be the trumpets that everyone will hear, also those who are in the graves and who are held captive by the sea because of their endless many foolishnesses and sins, and they will come out of the graves. And also those who were held captive by the sea will be freed and clothed with the garment of life.
GGJ|10|156|5|0|For he who will be awakened by the trumpet, will not be awakened for death but for life. However, the one who will not want to hear the blare of the trumpet will also not be awakened but will stay in the night of his grave and in the captivity of the sea until the time when this whole Earth will be dissolved by the fire. For just like at the time of Noah they will marry and will let themselves be married and will not care about the voice of My awakened ones whom I will pull away in one moment. And the others, with all their favorite ones, I will give to the fire that destroys everything to which those who will then be living and not-penitent worldly people will be the ones themselves who will have utmost contributed to its existence.
GGJ|10|156|6|0|And look, that will be a last judgment on this Earth which will soon after you know a small start. But you also should not think that this fire will brake out immediately in all places and spots of the Earth at the same time, but gradually, so that the people will still receive time and space to better their life.
GGJ|10|156|7|0|Now there is in you quietly the question again as to what will happen with those unruly souls. Concerning this matter, think only about what I just told you, namely that in the house of My Father are many habitations and schools for correction, then you will without difficulty be able to see what will further happen with such souls.
GGJ|10|156|8|0|But what I have told you now you should keep to yourselves, because the people as they are now cannot grasp or understand this. That is why the Jews, when they became more and more dark and stubborn at the time of the kings, could not understand anymore the last 3 books that were mentioned to you, and they discarded them as being apocryphal.
GGJ|10|156|9|0|The Essenes, whom you know, were able to possess them at the right time and obtained many earthly benefits for themselves, which was of course not My will, just as little as that the people –with the means of all the powers that I gave them – would indulge into all the fierceness of sins and would entirely forget Me. Nevertheless, the people got rich in all kinds of good and bad experiences and returned to Me at various times, and by that they prepared for themselves ways for improvement and to the light. And so, also by the Essenes there will be a right light among many people."
GGJ|10|157|1|1|The Lord gives John and Matthew advice for their annotations (24/39)
GGJ|10|157|1|0|On this, My John said: "Should I take note on my parchment sheets about that which You taught us so mercifully today, or not? It could be at least important for the world after us."
GGJ|10|157|2|0|I said: "You can leave this out, for in that time I will, when it is necessary, let such things be revealed to the people of good will by the mouth of new awakened helpers, seers and prophets. And in that time, those who will be awakened by Me and who will be born again in My Spirit, will be guided into all the truth and wisdom that is necessary for them.
GGJ|10|157|3|0|However, besides the most important things of My work as Teacher on this Earth concerning the exceptional teachings and deeds that you have recorded in the lasting gospel that is written by you, you will also mention that I still have taught and said many things which are not written in that book. And even if they were written in books, the world – meaning the people – would not be able to grasp them. And this will be sufficient.
GGJ|10|157|4|0|For the rest, the fact that I will reveal Myself to those who believe in Me, love Me and keep My commandments of love, which you wrote down a long time ago, should be sufficient for everyone who will be baptized and strengthened by My Spirit from the Heavens."
GGJ|10|157|5|0|When I gave this clear answer to John, he was completely satisfied with that, but the evangelist and scribe Matthew, who was also present, said: "Lord, I also assembled many notes with great zeal about Your teachings and deeds, and You did not say that these will also last."
GGJ|10|157|6|0|I said: "Your notes will also last. However, the notes that you have written with your own hand will stay somewhere as Scripture, but they will not be very beneficial to the people with whom they will stay. But someone else, who will write in your name, will replace you, and his Scripture will last. And so you also can be satisfied and reassured.
GGJ|10|157|7|0|But since it is already late at night, we will give us some rest. The day of tomorrow will also bring its own."
GGJ|10|157|8|0|The innkeeper came and stood with deep respect before Me and wanted to take us all to a bedroom.
GGJ|10|157|9|0|But I said: "Do this for the 3 pilgrims. We will stay the whole night like this at this table."
GGJ|10|157|10|0|The innkeeper was satisfied with that and he took the 2 strangers, who were very surprised about My words which they did not understand, to their bedroom. They already rejoiced in the day to come to make further acquaintance with Me and My company and they thanked the innkeeper in their bedroom for his hospitality.
GGJ|10|157|11|0|We then rested as usual till sunrise, and we all stood up from the table by that time and went outside.
GGJ|10|157|12|0|A few hundred paces outside of the city there was a rather high hill that was about 100 feet higher than the already high level of land surface, and from that height we really had a beautiful and wide view over the great plains of the Euphrates. And to the west we could see a big part of the Jordan valley to the Dead Sea, a part of Jerusalem, Bethlehem and still a lot of other places up to the Lebanon.
GGJ|10|157|13|0|The innkeeper was not absent and came with us upon this hill, and he explained to us the things that could be seen in the east, in the south, in the west and in the north, for he knew this region very well, and My disciples were discussing with him.
GGJ|10|158|1|1|The history of the basalt city and its environment (24/40)
GGJ|10|158|1|0|When he finally also wanted to claim that the hill upon which we were standing was the mountain Nebo where Moses' earthly life ended, I said to him: "Now, My dear friend, you go too far with your knowledge of this region, because the environment of the mountain Nebo, from where also the misty environment of Jericho can be completely seen, is still a short day's trip further away to the south. But since you are so familiar with this environment, then tell Me also who the builder was of this black basalt city in which you live. Do you know his name?"
GGJ|10|158|2|0|The innkeeper said: "Lord and Master, I am not such an expert in history, but if I am not mistaken, it where the Gadites who build this city, for they say that from there, further to the north, the land belonged to the tribe of Gad, and further to the south, together with a part of happy Arabia towards the river of the Euphrates, everything must have belonged to the tribe of Ruben. However, the borders of these 2 lands seem to have greatly shifted during the evil time of the kings, and at the present time no one knows anymore exactly up to how far the tribe of Ruben possessed the land and up to how far the tribe of Gad. We still think that this city of ours is a work of that tribe."
GGJ|10|158|3|0|I said: "My dear friend, then you are in error for almost 1.000 years, because the builder of this city, as well as several other cities, was Edon, who still lived before Abraham and who possessed these pieces of land and a great part of happy Arabia up to the Euphrates and also a great part of the present Syria up to far beyond Damascus. So this city and several other cities were build by Edon and his descendants and are therefore not much younger in years than Babylon.
GGJ|10|158|4|0|Look, my dear friend, we are standing now on the hill where Abraham and Edon stood when they gave an offering in the faith of their heart and determined the borders of their lands. Everything to the west, as far as the eye can reach, belonged to Abraham, and the land to the east up to the Euphrates belonged to Edon and his descendants who later joined for the greatest part the descendants of Abraham. Look, now you know who the builder of these black cities was, which are strongly build, so much so that in more than 1.000 years from now on, the all destructing course of time will not really show.
GGJ|10|158|5|0|However, the inhabitants will in the course of time greatly decrease and be very poor because now the land is still fertile but then it will become a desert, and poor shepherds will only find scanty feed in the wet wintertime for their meager flocks. And they will not be too choosy to live there for a certain time, one time in this, and another time in one of the many other cities.
GGJ|10|158|6|0|Nevertheless, this already very waste region will, up to the Euphrates, become green again and will become a blessed place to live for people who are of good will in My name."
GGJ|10|158|7|0|On this, the innkeeper said: "Yes, Lord and Master, I also read a similar prophecy in the book of the prophet Isaiah. But when will that time come? There is nothing in the book of the prophet about this. Can You, o Lord and Master, indicate a more precise time to me?"
GGJ|10|158|8|0|I said: "Not the year, the day or the hour, for this depends on the doings of the people when they will again separate themselves from their worldly kings and will put themselves under My rulership, just like at the time of Moses and the judges. Nevertheless, I tell you with certainty that till then, not much more than 2.000 earthly years will pass.
GGJ|10|158|9|0|But in the part of the world that is now still very waste, which you call Europe, and from which the nations are ruling over you, that happy condition will come sooner, for in this old part of the world are still a great number of – understand it well – very hard stones that will not change so quickly and easily into fertile land. However, those hard stones can be compared to the equally hard hearts of the people which also can be changed with difficulty into fertile fields to receive My word.
GGJ|10|158|10|0|I say to you: before one tenth of the people of this big old part of the world will be in the full blessing of My teaching, the worst part of Europe will be more blessed in My teaching than the smallest and best part of this old part of the world, because a lot of fire will still be needed before the great number of people of this part of the world will feel the influence of the rays of My sun of life which will warm them up to eternal life."
GGJ|10|158|11|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord, then it looks very sad for us. That is why of course the great prophet could not tell anything with certainty about the time that this happy condition will return."
GGJ|10|158|12|0|I said: "Yes, yes, My dear friend. Look, there in the faraway east, the sun comes up much sooner than in the faraway west. That is why, where the sun comes up much sooner, the night will also come much earlier, and this will be so till the sun comes up again. This is a very understandable, simply natural image for you, but there is also the spiritual behind it.
GGJ|10|158|13|0|In Me, the spiritual sun came up for you as first and most early, but therefore it will also set for you the most early. And when it will come up again, it will not come up from the west for you, but again from a very faraway east, because with Me everything happens in a certain order, and nothing happens contrary to that order, not materially, neither spiritually.
GGJ|10|158|14|0|You do not understand this matter yet, but soon the time will come that you will understand it."
GGJ|10|159|1|1|What the sun actually is (24/41)
GGJ|10|159|1|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, I think that even the wisest angel-seraphim will in eternity not be able to completely understand what Your mouth is saying. But at this opportunity I have to ask You something special because today the sun is coming up so pure and beautiful – and this is very rare to see in this region from the east because of the many hazes that develop continuously on this immeasurable plain. Is the sun a fire of itself of which the flames illuminate the Earth so strongly that no one can ever make or see such enormous light on Earth?
GGJ|10|159|2|0|The extreme heat of the sun, which it sends to us at the same time, makes us guess that it must be an extremely strong fire. But since it shines just as much during the winter as now, and since we cannot feel much of the heat of its supposed fire, a few people are of the opinion that it is probably not a real fire after all. We form a community here, mostly composed of Romans, Jews, Greeks, Arabs and Egyptians, and there are different opinions among us, and we nevertheless cannot make any sense out of them."
GGJ|10|159|3|0|I said: "In this way you will not make sense out of them for a long time because you all are surrounded of old by the deepest night of superstition. Whoever wants to understand it, should know that sunrise and sunset are only apparent because that which gives you the day and the night is caused by the turning of the Earth, which is no round disk as you think, but a very big ball. So the day and the night are nothing else but the result of the globe's rotation, and for each rotation the Earth needs a time of about 24 of your hours.
GGJ|10|159|4|0|And as the Earth is no round disk, but a ball, so is the sun, but 1.000 times 1.000 times bigger than this Earth. That it looks so small the way you see it, is because of its enormous distance from this Earth. Even if I would tell you the number of hours it is away from the Earth, you still would not have any idea, for you are not enough knowledgeable in the Arabian system of numbers. But imagine a distance of almost 44.000.000 hours – a couple of Arabians who live here can translate this for you – then you will have a small idea of how far the sun is away from the Earth. And it does not turn around the Earth to bring about day and night, and it also does not sink each day into the big sea – according to the superstition of the Romans and the Greeks – as if it would take a bath and clean itself and then illuminate the whole Earth again in the full strength of its light.
GGJ|10|159|5|0|The sun rotates around the sun in about 365 days, and this second movement of the Earth gives you a year with its spring, summer, autumn and winter.
GGJ|10|159|6|0|However, the sun as such is no fire, but what you can perceive as light is the beaming of its atmospheric surface that is caused by the rotation of the sun itself around its own axis and even more so by its extremely fast movement around a middle sun that is much further away from it. These movements of the sun in the vast ether space result in a big electric action. Through that, its brilliance of light is the same as your flashes of lightning, but with a much greater intensity and with the difference that the enormous process of the flashes of lightning continues uninterruptedly on the air surface of the sun while a flash of lightning on this Earth develops only to a small extent here and there by an increased friction of parts of the air and will therefore flash only for a very short time.
GGJ|10|159|7|0|But there are also regions and certain spots on this Earth above which lightning matter develops to a much larger extent and will therefore greatly lighten that spot for hours.
GGJ|10|159|8|0|If someone wants to convince himself he should travel to those regions of middle Africa where the highest and most extensive mountains of that continent are located, and there he will see many of such electric appearances. But he will be even more discouraged when often electrical storms will come over these regions by which men can then better lock himself up in the deepest and darkest cellar because of the countless flashes of lightning and its cracking of thunder instead of admiring outside the lights of the dangerous, often numerous flashes of lightning.
GGJ|10|159|9|0|Yes, friend, not all natural phenomena on this small Earth are meant to inspire man such confidence to cheerfully bear and watch them without fear and trembling.
GGJ|10|159|10|0|But if strange natural phenomenal things happen now and then on this small Earth for you people, then how much more will it be the case on a big celestial body like the sun.
GGJ|10|159|11|0|Later in the spirit you all will be able to watch all this with the greatest joy and the greatest pleasure, but for your flesh this cannot be.
GGJ|10|159|12|0|With this, I have told you now what the shining of the sun actually is, and so I have given you a little spark of light. But what you cannot entirely understand now, in a thousand years and another few hundred years from now, My children in Europe, and still much further away, will calculate on their fingers, and this will greatly contribute to the decrease and finally the entire disappearance of the old, very primitive superstition. But for you it is sufficient to believe in Me and live and act according to My teaching. All the rest will be given to you at the right time."
GGJ|10|159|13|0|The innkeeper thanked Me for this explanation that was very surprising to him, and he told Me that it was very similar to a dream he once had by the spirit of the prophet Elijah – from whose close relatives he was a descendant – and it was similar to what I, the Lord, just told him.
GGJ|10|159|14|0|"In that dream", said the innkeeper further, "I had the feeling that I was high above the Earth and I did not see it as a round disk but as a big ball under my feet. Then I asked the spirit of Elijah what it meant.
GGJ|10|159|15|0|He said: 'This you will hear from the One who was and will be forever before me.'
GGJ|10|159|16|0|Then I woke up again and I was in Joppe where I was born, because I am living here in this city for only 20 years."
GGJ|10|159|17|0|While the innkeeper was still speaking, a messenger came and invited us for the morning meal. And we left our mountain and went to the house of our very friendly innkeeper.
GGJ|10|160|1|1|The Lord predicts that the strangers will be accommodated by their king (24/42)
GGJ|10|160|1|0|When we were at the table, also the 2 strangers showed up and went to sit very shyly at their lonely little table. But I called them to sit at our table and join us in taking the morning meal. They did so at once, but with a shyness that is common to poverty despite itself.
GGJ|10|160|2|0|However, I soon inspired courage and comfort into them by which they became more open and conversational, and they told us many things about their king and their priests.
GGJ|10|160|3|0|I said to them: "The last hour will soon come for your priests, but the present king will still be a good man to you when he will hear of Me in a few years. When you will leave this place and will come in your country and will have given the taxes to the king – not one, but tenfold, if he wants to accept it – he will become very kind to you and ask you how you were able to gather so much gold and silver. Then tell him in all modesty how far you went beyond the Euphrates, what you saw and heard and how you received the money.
GGJ|10|160|4|0|Then he will accommodate you and gladly speak with you about Abraham, Moses and the other prophets, and especially about Me, since I am the One – although also in a body of flesh and blood – of whom all the prophets have prophesied. I will shortly send messengers to him who will show him in the clearest light what they saw and heard from Me. And when the messengers will go to the city where your king takes residence, they will come to you first and you will bring them to the king."
GGJ|10|160|5|0|Then we soon took the morning meal. And I said to them: "Now that you are comforted, you can stand up and begin your trip back home. Outside of the house you will find everything you need for your trip back home."
GGJ|10|160|6|0|And they both gave thanks, stood up from the table and quickly took a glance into the alley through the door to see what kind of new things were there for the trip back home, for as no one had put a gift into their hand in the room, they were of little faith and therefore curious as to what they would find in the alley.
GGJ|10|160|7|0|When they were outside, they saw 6 camels of which 4 were heavily loaded with gold and silver and 2 were prepared for them to take them home and were also provided with as much gold and silver to very well provide the 2 with food till their return in their country.
GGJ|10|160|8|0|The way to their own country was quite far away and unsafe at some places because of robbing nomads, but the 2 arrived safely without any problem. They immediately did what I had advised them, after which the king became very kind to them, appointed them as his managers and gave back their wives and children, safe and sound and dressed in nice clothes.
GGJ|10|161|1|1|The spreading of the Lord’s teaching in Babylon (24/43)
GGJ|10|161|1|0|A few years later, the apostle Matthew and his companion were very well accommodated by this king during their trip to India, and he stayed a whole year with him.
GGJ|10|161|2|0|And when he wanted to travel further to India with his companion, the king gave him a safe escort up to the borders of his kingdom. And so this apostle was among the first witnesses of Me to this king, and he wanted to convert people among the gentiles who were mostly servants of Baal in that city, which was still called Babylon at that time, although the old Babylon was located quite far away from this city and was like a great garbage dump.
GGJ|10|161|3|0|But the king advised him against it and said: "It is sufficient for me and my royal household to know and realize what we should believe and what this faith is all about. I and my son will take care of the rest, for I would not like you to be the prey of the limitless anger of my priests. Once they gradually will become extinct and when I will have arranged to no more replace them, it will be easier to deal with the people."
GGJ|10|161|4|0|The 2 apostles were satisfied with the king's remark and they did no more consider to spread My teaching among the people of this king.
GGJ|10|161|5|0|But 7 years later came Peter with his son Marcus to this king. He was likewise very well received and he also made suggestions to the king to at least make My teaching gradually known to the city.
GGJ|10|161|6|0|The king, who loved Peter and also Marcus, dissuaded Peter from doing this since he well knew by which spirit his priests of Baal were inspired, and especially to Peter he said: "Look, we live here in a country where especially further to the east up to the great river Ganges, it swarms with all kinds of wild and devouring animals, and not less all kinds of poisonous weeds. However, where God the Lord let such animals and poisonous plants live in large numbers, the soil and especially also the air is filled with evil spirits and devils, and they run around like hungry and roaring lions, tigers, panthers and hyenas and try to find some human being to devour.
GGJ|10|161|7|0|The previous mentioned animals are fierce and very malicious, and they only can be hunted with great danger, but my priests of Baal are even a thousand times more malicious, because each one of them has at least a thousand devils in him, and apart from me with my extreme severity and my soldiers who are mostly Jews, Greeks and Romans, no one else can go against them without problems, while I as king myself am only a vassal of Rome – which both of you will know – since the Roman kingdom reaches up to the Ganges after which the Indian kingdom starts of which still none of us knows the limits."
GGJ|10|161|8|0|Although Peter liked the advice of the king but he nevertheless felt secretly the urge to discuss with some inhabitants of this city about My teaching and My Kingdom. The priests soon heard about this, and through their messengers they proposed to him to make known this blissful teaching also to them.
GGJ|10|161|9|0|For a long time, Peter did not want to be seduced by that, especially since his son and helper Marcus was seriously warning him against it and always said: 'Let the king do the work for our case, we will not act against the will of the Lord if we follow the advice of the king here.'
GGJ|10|161|10|0|Nevertheless, after a couple of years, Peter went outside the city, as it were to walk, and there he met several beggars and sick people. He gave some money to the poor and he healed the sick ones by the power of My Spirit that lived in him.
GGJ|10|161|11|0|On this miracle, also several priests of Baal came among them. They recognized Peter and asked him very fervently to go with them a little further into the land.
GGJ|10|161|12|0|And he gave in to their many insistent requests and faithful assurances because they told him that in a near village lived a big number of sick people who could not be healed by any doctor. If he also would heal them, they and all the other priests would accept his teaching and destroy their temples with their own hands.
GGJ|10|161|13|0|After these words, Peter went with the priests and came after 1 hour indeed with them to a village with a great number of feverish sick people and possessed ones whom he all healed and where he even awakened a dead person to life.
GGJ|10|161|14|0|And the healed ones glorified Peter and said: "This man must be sent by the true God, otherwise it would not be possible for him to, only by his word, do for us which all our gods were never able to do."
GGJ|10|161|15|0|This made the priests, who escorted Peter, extremely angry. They urged him kindly, but only outwardly, to still go with them and visit another small village which could be reached by going through a forest of myrtles and roses. In that forest they grabbed Peter, ripped off his clothes, beat him to death and hung him with his feet at a barren myrtle tree to which they attached a crossbeam at the bottom and attached his hands to it with ropes. They let him hang there and went then back to the city along another way.
GGJ|10|161|16|0|But because the king had the feeling that Peter stayed away too long, he ordered to search for him everywhere, inside and outside the city, and he only succeeded the second day to find Peter in the myrtle forest, dead and severely brutalized.
GGJ|10|161|17|0|The healed ones told him also how the priests of the city brought him very kindly to them, how he miraculously healed them and that he moreover awakened a dead person to life. They also added that he then went with the priests further inside the country.
GGJ|10|161|18|0|This made the king very sad. He let Peter be buried with royal honor in the royal tomb and let also the myrtle tree be placed into the tomb.
GGJ|10|161|19|0|But the more than 2.000 priests in the city fared very badly. The king did not spare one of them, let them all be killed by his soldiers and let them then bring on more than 400 chariots far away to a desert where he let them be thrown out of the chariots to serve as feed for the many wild animals there.
GGJ|10|161|20|0|Then the disciple Marcus, with the help of the king and our 2 known managers, converted the people of almost the whole city to My teaching, and it did not last 1 year before the whole city, and soon after that, also almost the whole country, was blissfully converted to My teaching.
GGJ|10|161|21|0|On this occasion I informed you, My youngest disciples, where and how this first apostle for this world came to his end. Thus not in Rome, even less in Jerusalem, but in the new city of Babylon which later received the Saracen name of Baghdad.
GGJ|10|161|22|0|However I did not tell this to the disciples who were staying with our innkeeper in the city that you know, but only to you in this time. And now we can again take our former place, still sitting at the table of the innkeeper.
GGJ|10|162|1|1|The Lord blesses the bare region of the persisting shepherds (24/44)
GGJ|10|162|1|0|The innkeeper asked Me to stay a few more days with him.
GGJ|10|162|2|0|But I said to him: "If you believe in Me, love Me continually and live and act according to My teaching, I will always stay with you in the spirit. But I will not stay long anymore with My body on this Earth, for My time is coming to an end, and I still have many things to do in other cities and villages. Therefore, I will immediately travel on with My disciples to the south."
GGJ|10|162|3|0|Then the innkeeper brought more new wine and fresh bread. We took some of it, stood up from the table and prepared ourselves to continue our trip.
GGJ|10|162|4|0|When I had blessed the innkeeper and his whole family, they all thanked Me. And the innkeeper walked with us for almost 2 hours at which opportunity I still revealed many secrets of life to him by which he was greatly comforted.
GGJ|10|162|5|0|Then he returned home and we traveled on for more than half a day to the south over very bare and desolate ground. We only met a few shepherds with their meager flocks, and they walked towards us to either ask for alms or in the worst case to force us.
GGJ|10|162|6|0|However, My disciples, who formed all together a big group of people, threatened them and told them to withdraw, or else something evil might happen to them. On these threats, the shepherds, who gathered together and who were about 30 men, were also not very pleased, and they began to scold and rage against them. A few disciples, who knew the Arab language, understood this and they said to Me – even My John and the apostle Peter: "Lord, do You have no more flashes of lightning or fire against this miserable rabble? Let flashes of lightning and fire rain over these evil robbers like over the Sodomites."
GGJ|10|162|7|0|I said to the disciples: "Altoran – this means: o children of thunder and wrath – should I punish these poor people even more than they already are? Do rather good to them instead of seriously threatening them, then they soon will give you a better testimony and better words!"
GGJ|10|162|8|0|Then I let the shepherds come to Me and said to them: "Look, poor users of this bare region, gold and silver we do not have with us, and I as the Lord least of all, and even if we would give you silver and gold it would not be of much use to you in this vast desert. But I can do something else for you which will be useful to you. Look, you and your flocks have little to eat and you also have almost no water. I have the power to bless your region, and then you and also your flocks will soon no more suffer want. If this is all right with you, I will do it."
GGJ|10|162|9|0|All the shepherds said: "Lord and Master, if You can do that, which we do not doubt because You said so, we will unspeakably prefer this than if You would change all those lumps of stone into gold and silver while among these treasures we and our flocks would suffer famine."
GGJ|10|162|10|0|After these words of the shepherds I lifted My hands, thanked and blessed the region, and immediately the whole region had sufficient grass and also springs, and the huts of the shepherds were provided with bread and salt.
GGJ|10|162|11|0|When the shepherds saw this, they felt down before Me and praised Me greatly and said that I was not a human being but a God, for neither Moses, whose name they knew, nor his followers would ever have been able to do this.
GGJ|10|162|12|0|Then they brought us milk and bread and we all took some of it, continued our trip among the many praises of the shepherds, and even from afar we still heard the loud rejoicings of these happy shepherds.
GGJ|10|162|13|0|On the way I said to My disciples: "What do you now think is best: doing good to those who want to harm you or to repay evil with evil? That is why in the future you should love your enemies and bless them, and do good to those who want to harm you. In this way you will gather glowing coals on their heads and make many friends by that.
GGJ|10|162|14|0|Do in all things as I do, then during your trips in My name you only will come across few stumbling blocks. But woe if you threaten those who come threatening to you and you want to immediately punish them. Then you will have to suffer much trouble on Earth. Love always engenders love, but anger and punishment again anger and vengeance."
GGJ|10|162|15|0|The disciples wrote this in their heart and they promised Me to observe this until the end of their life.
GGJ|10|162|16|0|And I said to them: "Most of you will do that, but I also see a few among you who despite My advice will nevertheless at adverse circumstances make use of threats and punishment, but by that they will never make a good fruit completely ripe."
GGJ|10|163|1|1|Section: The Lord in the town on the Nebo
GGJ|10|163|1|1|The Lord and the Pharisees before the city gate (24/45)
GGJ|10|163|1|0|While I was teaching we came again close to an old city that was mostly inhabited by Romans but also by Greeks and Jews, and there we, as one use to say: were lucky or unlucky – no matter how one will name it – that we first met several Jews and among them a few Pharisees.
GGJ|10|163|2|0|The Pharisees recognized Me and said to the Jews: "Look, there must be that Nazarene with His disciples who at the last feast performed several so-called miracles, which He probably learned in the school of the Essenes after which He instructed the people in the temple that He is older than Abraham, and many other things.
GGJ|10|163|3|0|He was lucky then not to have been completely stoned, for we were very much irritated to see that He intended to present us as stupids before the people.
GGJ|10|163|4|0|At the same time He claims everywhere to be God's Son, and His disciples and the people believe this from Him. And He does not care about the Sabbath. He is a glutton and a drunk and associates with toll collectors and sinners. But about us, who adhere to the precepts of Moses, He speaks with contempt everywhere, and at every opportunity He prospects eternal damnation for us.
GGJ|10|163|5|0|It is understandable that we cannot be friends with such person, especially since we know all too well from where He is, who His parents and His brothers and sisters are.
GGJ|10|163|6|0|But He certainly is not a fool, for He very well knows how to win the gentiles by His speeches and miracles – Romans as well as Greeks – in order to overthrow us with their help. But His plan will not succeed. And He should not come too often to Jerusalem, or else we will make an end to that divine sonship of His in a manner that truly will not be pleasant to Him.
GGJ|10|163|7|0|Now He commits His bad practices here in these gentile cities, certainly also with the purpose to set up the inhabitants as much as possible against us. But He will do bad business with that because Jerusalem will remain Jerusalem, even if a thousand of such sons of God like Him are against it."
GGJ|10|163|8|0|My disciples could also fully understand these last words because at that time we were already close to that group. And they wondered about Me as to how I could tolerate and bear this.
GGJ|10|163|9|0|But I said to the disciples: "If you are so terribly offended because they give such bad testimony of Me, then go to them and bind the mouth of each one of them so that they cannot speak anymore. I think that this will be a very difficult task for you. Anyway, it is easier for us to pass them by silently.
GGJ|10|163|10|0|Let the dogs bark, for as long as they bark they will not bite. But if they will attack us and bite when we pass by, then we will show them that our mouth is not without teeth and our hands not without nails."
GGJ|10|163|11|0|These words of Mine calmed down My disciples for the greatest part, but inwardly they were nevertheless boiling, so that a few of them also liked to say something against those Jews and Pharisees which they would not have liked, but they controlled themselves and followed My example.
GGJ|10|163|12|0|We soon came close to them, did not look at all where they stood and passed them by silently.
GGJ|10|163|13|0|However, these Jews and Pharisees were driven by curiosity to see and watch what we would do in this city. And before we reached the city gate, 2 Pharisees came with a fast pace towards us just at the gate to prevent us from entering the city.
GGJ|10|163|14|0|One of them, whose name was Dismas, asked Me sharply what I wanted to do in that city, if I would stay or only pass through it.
GGJ|10|163|15|0|And I said to him: "Are you here perhaps a judicial city officer who is the only one who has the right to question travelers as to why they came to the city and can ask them to see their travel papers?"
GGJ|10|163|16|0|Then that Pharisee said: "I am not a judicial city officer but I am a chief of the Jewish community here and as such I also have the right to ask the travelers for what reason they came to this city, and especially You and Your company, for I know You from Jerusalem and know all too well that You are not a friend of us, and You do not keep our old precepts in the least, for we cannot and will not accept what You often loudly claimed to be before us and the people.
GGJ|10|163|17|0|We know that You can do many thing, can speak wisely and are capable to perform signs which bring all people to great amazement, but You are also our enemy and You try to bring us to ruin, us who keep the old laws. But take care to see if You will reach Your goal, for Your wonder signs which You learned from the Essenes will soon be perceived, and then it will appear what else You can do.
GGJ|10|163|18|0|You can deceive the gentiles with that, but not us who are ancient descendants of Abraham. But if You really can do something godly, then perform a sign before us, then we will believe that You can do more than all the Essenes and other magicians on Earth, and that You are really filled with the Spirit of God."
GGJ|10|163|19|0|I said: "I performed many tremendous signs in your presence, never performed by a human being on this Earth, and you said that Beelzebub, the chief of devils, had helped Me. If you believe this – and it was in that same belief that also your forefathers stoned and killed almost all the ancient prophets because they also said that they had the devil and that it was with his help that they made predictions and performed signs – then how can there be any light in you to recognize the truth of My teaching and My deeds?
GGJ|10|163|20|0|You have Beelzebub as father, and you teach and act according to his inspiration, which I very well can see. For this reason I came to you several times, to free you out of his shackles, but you prefer to remain servants of the devil rather than to become servants of the one and only true God whom you do not know and have never known. Then remain with your servitude. I will remain with Mine, and quickly I will reveal before the eyes of the whole world who you are and who I am. And let us now go, and may it go well with you in the name of whom you serve."
GGJ|10|163|21|0|These words of Mine offended these Pharisees so greatly that they wanted to bring Me and My disciples immediately to the office of the judicial city officer.
GGJ|10|163|22|0|But I said to them: "I am the Lord, and I will do what I want. You better take care that you will not sooner have to deal with the judicial city officer.
GGJ|10|163|23|0|I came with My disciples to you very peacefully and I did not want to trouble any of you, not with a word neither with a facial expression, although I heard from afar what kind of lowly talk you had about Me among each other. I therefore would have had the right to call you to account as to whom gave you here the right in a foreign country to criticize Me with which neither Me nor any of My disciples can be pleased. And thus, I say to you one more time that I am the Lord and have the power to enter this city and not to let Myself be hindered by you. But if this will not be sufficient to you and you want to remain with your intention I will know how to act against it."
GGJ|10|163|24|0|After these words of Mine, Dismas, who took this whole matter to heart, said to his very stubborn companion: "In God's name, let them go. Let us simply return to our group, for I do not want to further interfere with such people who possess secret powers. If they act against God's will, God will know how to chastise and to destroy them at the right time. But if they nevertheless act according to the will of the Almighty, we will not be able to do anything against them."
GGJ|10|163|25|0|But the companion of Dismas did not want to listen to that and called the others, who slowly walked behind them to help them and to jointly bring Me and My disciples to the judicial city officer.
GGJ|10|163|26|0|I said: "Up till here and no further with your Beelzebub-rage against Me and My disciples! I will put up guards before you who will prevent you from entering any gate of this city! And those guards will also be the sign that you wanted to receive from Me! Hopefully you will see by that that I am truthfully a Lord over all creatures on this Earth and also a Lord infinitely far beyond, much further than you can ever imagine! I want it, and so be it!"
GGJ|10|163|27|0|At that same moment, 14 big, angry lions stood before the Jews who were coming after us, and one of them grabbed the stubborn companion of Dismas and brought him back to his companions.
GGJ|10|163|28|0|But Dismas fell before Me on his knees and asked Me to spare him since he thought very differently about Me, and that he as much as possible spoke words in My favor already several times in the High Counsel, but that it was like pouring oil on the fire, and he recognized that he finally by necessity had to bark along with the dogs. Now his stubborn companions should bark against the lions, and these will probably not be scared of their barking.
GGJ|10|163|29|0|I said to him: "Go before us into the city and bring us to an honest inn. After that you can go to the judicial city officer Titus and tell him that I wait for him in that inn."
GGJ|10|163|30|0|Dismas thanked Me, stood up and brought us immediately to an inn close by in this city.
GGJ|10|164|1|1|The wine miracle in the Roman inn (24/46)
GGJ|10|164|1|0|When we entered, at once the owner of the inn, a Roman in heart and soul, came very politely to us, invited us to take a seat and asked us what we wanted.
GGJ|10|164|2|0|I said to him: "Although the day is already quite advanced and the sun is almost setting, and apart from some bread we did not take anything since this morning. Nevertheless, it is a little too early for an evening meal. Therefore, for the time being you can put some bread and wine for us on the table."
GGJ|10|164|3|0|The innkeeper said: "My dear friends, bread I have, as well as smoked meat of pork and sheep, and I still have milk in store, but poultry, fish and wine can only seldom be obtained in this city and are very expensive things on the table of travelers because from here to the deep Jordan valley it is firstly very far, and the few footpaths from here to that place are very difficult to access, and so we cannot bring anything cheap and eatable from the blessed western regions. Our soil is, as you noticed along the way, not very fertile because of lack of soil and also lack of water. Our city wells, which still contain water, are cisterns, and springs are far away from here. Before coming to the springs of the Arnon, one will not easily find another spring, and they are still far away from here. Therefore, I will give you bread and milk."
GGJ|10|164|4|0|I said to the innkeeper: "Give us rather water from your cistern instead of milk."
GGJ|10|164|5|0|The innkeeper did according to My wish, brought a big stone jar full of fresh water from the cistern and put a couple of barley breads for us on the table while he said: "This is the only kind of grain which can still abundantly grow here, but for wheat it is very difficult, for no matter how soon you sow it in the winter, the next spring it withers before it becomes ripe. That is why we have to obtain the wheat for our own use from Damascus, which city is far away from here, or we have to obtain the wheat completely from Babylon which is still further away from here than Damascus. But we have enough barley for ourselves, and besides milk and meat, it is the most important ingredient of our food. Therefore, you only can be satisfied with what I can offer you."
GGJ|10|164|6|0|I said: "Everything that is blessed by God is good."
GGJ|10|164|7|0|The innkeeper said: "I immediately noticed that you are Jews because you did not wish the good pork meat that we have, but I think, if there is a real God, that He also blessed the pork meat and not only the meat of chickens, sheep, goats and beef. I am an honest Roman and keep the laws of Rome which I think are very good, although they were only made by men and not by gods.
GGJ|10|164|8|0|To what benefit is it for men to have certain divine laws which are always written in dark and incomprehensible words and are interpreted by the priests according to their own will and interest? So let the gods give laws for themselves as much as they like, we men who became wise through experience will give laws for ourselves which we can understand and keep, and we also have done that. Our most important gods are good, fertile years and the powers of the elements which have achieved such years. And now I wish that our bread and water will be tasteful to you and that you will like it."
GGJ|10|164|9|0|I said: "Dear innkeeper, put down a cup for each one of us, of which you surely will have enough.
GGJ|10|164|10|0|Then the innkeeper put earthen cups on the table, as many as we were sitting at the table.
GGJ|10|164|11|0|I also said to the innkeeper: "Take also a cup for yourself and drink with us."
GGJ|10|164|12|0|The innkeeper did so, supposing that he first had to drink his water to encourage us to drink it also. So he firstly filled his own cup and drank, but after his first sip he was surprised and he happily put it down at once and said fully amazed: "But what is this, my dear gentlemen guests? I only brought you water, and now that I tasted it, it is undoubtedly the best wine which I only drank once on the island of Cyprus."
GGJ|10|164|13|0|I said to the innkeeper, after that I also had filled My cup: "Now drink, just like we all, for from where you took that wine you surely must have more in store."
GGJ|10|164|14|0|The innkeeper said: "O yes, my dear gentlemen guests, my cistern is still more than half full, and if that will contain such wine instead of water, we will have enough wine for more than a year. But a miracle has happened here, and now I believe for the first time in miracles, although since My youth I never believed in it, even when in my young years I often enough have seen all kinds of miracles being performed by certain priests and magicians. Actually, my father was very familiar with such things, and for everything he gave me a good explanation, and so I, as an honest, well educated Roman, acquired a just disbelief in and disgust against all performances of wonders and magic. But a miracle has been performed with the water of my cistern. But how and by whom, that does not matter to me now. In time it will become clear because it is a good and not an evil miracle."
GGJ|10|165|1|1|The discussion about the wine miracle (24/47)
GGJ|10|165|1|0|While the innkeeper was making his clever Roman remarks, our Dismas came already with the supreme judicial city officer, brought him to Me and said to him: "This is the Lord who wants to see you and speak with you."
GGJ|10|165|2|0|I said to the innkeeper: "Put another 2 chairs and 2 cups, for I actually came to this city to especially give these 2 people a complete valid proof of My glory."
GGJ|10|165|3|0|The innkeeper did this immediately, and I poured out from the stone jar and filled the 2 cups and told them to drink.
GGJ|10|165|4|0|They both took the cups to their mouth and said: "O innkeeper, from where did you get this wine? It is very exceptional to receive wine from you, and actually the best emperor wine of the island of Cyprus. Tell us, from where did you bring it?"
GGJ|10|165|5|0|Somewhat shyly, the innkeeper said: "My lords, believe it or believe it not, but I honestly speak the truth and say: from the cistern of my house. These gentlemen guests asked for water instead of milk. I brought it from my cistern and put it with my own hands on the table, and no one touched the jar before I poured out this jar into my cup. But when I put the cup to my mouth, its content was no water, but, as you tasted yourself, the very best and most expensive wine from Cyprus. You know that I am not a believer of miracles, but this I consider to be a perfect miracle."
GGJ|10|165|6|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "Let us go together with the jar to the cistern and taste the water immediately after taking from it, then it will appear immediately if you possess such miracle cistern."
GGJ|10|165|7|0|Then the innkeeper took the jar that had become empty anyway and rushed outside with the supreme judicial city officer to the cistern that was located in the inner court of the inn.
GGJ|10|165|8|0|The supreme judicial city officer scooped the water with his own hands, tasted it immediately at the cistern and discovered that it became wine again.
GGJ|10|165|9|0|He joyfully brought the jar with his own hands to the spacious guest room, put it on the table and said aloud (the supreme judicial city officer): "This is truly a clear miracle as men on this Earth have never experienced. Such miracle can be done by God, but never by a human being."
GGJ|10|165|10|0|Dismas, who had already emptied the second cup of wine and became by that very joyful and cheerful, agreed with the innkeeper and the supreme judicial city officer and said: "To what use is it for the other stubborn temple fools to have treated this real Lord of God's glory with dark, rude brutality? Outside before the gate and watched by 14 lions they probably will begin to sweat blood from fear and fright while we are here joyfully and cheerfully drinking the best of wine from Cyprus from the vineyards of the emperor and of which I drank a little only once, and here I can drink it with cups.
GGJ|10|165|11|0|Therefore, I also say and I confess that He, who was able to make appear by His willpower those 14 lions at the city gate in a flash of lightning, and was now with the same speed capable to change the water from the cistern into the best emperor wine from Cyprus, is not a simple human being, but in Him lives really the fullness of the divine Spirit. And this testimony, which I have now spoken out, will follow me into the grave. And now I also understand all Your other miracles, which You, o Lord, have done in Jerusalem and also in other places.
GGJ|10|165|12|0|But those outside the gate will hardly ever understand this. Maybe during the night those 14 lions will chase out the devils that possess them, and then they will be more accessible for the divine truth than today. But You are the Lord and can do what You want."
GGJ|10|166|1|1|The release and the conversion of the Pharisees who are watched by the lions before the city gate (24/48)
GGJ|10|166|1|0|After these words, the supreme judicial city officer was really curious to know about the watch outside the city gate, and he asked Me if I would like to escort him outside, because he was very afraid of the lions.
GGJ|10|166|2|0|But I said to him: "Go unworried with Dismas to the city gate and none of those animals will do you any harm."
GGJ|10|166|3|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer and Dismas had full confidence and went with him courageously to the city gate.
GGJ|10|166|4|0|There, those who were watched by the 14 lions, asked him to release them from this terrible burden.
GGJ|10|166|5|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Turn to the Lord whom you terribly slandered, for it is only up to Him to release you from this burden."
GGJ|10|166|6|0|The Jews and the few Pharisees shouted: "Then ask Him to have mercy on us, and we will believe in Him."
GGJ|10|166|7|0|They both came immediately back and told this to Me.
GGJ|10|166|8|0|I said: "Well then, do you also never repay evil with evil. Then those before the city gate will be released from their burden."
GGJ|10|166|9|0|At that moment the furious watchers retreated, and those who were watched came in full faith to us and were quickly strengthened with the water from the cistern.
GGJ|10|166|10|0|When the Jews and the few Pharisees at another table not far from us had strengthened themselves with the water from the cistern, the formerly most furious Pharisee, who with Dismas wanted to hinder Me to enter the city, stood up and said: "Lord and Master, now I also believe that You are really the One whom all Jews and also the gentiles have waited for in vain.
GGJ|10|166|11|0|If You would have appeared in this manner, like most of the prophets have announced You, starting with Moses, we never would have had any difficulty to meet You in full faith. But You came into this world in such a manner that one could not suspect in the least that You are the promised Messiah of the Jews, and through them also of all men on Earth.
GGJ|10|166|12|0|As almost everyone in Jerusalem knew Your ancestry, because Your father and mother, and also Your brothers, were very well known, for how often did it happen that Your father, as a generally known skilled carpenter and furniture maker, had work to do with us in Jerusalem and that You often worked with him and Your brothers as a carpenter. You suddenly appeared as the same carpenter amongst several disciples as Teacher of the people, taught in Jerusalem and gave a sharp testimony. Therefore, You will understand that our hatred against You had to greatly increase when at every time You appeared in Jerusalem You put us on the spot before the people and witnessed against us that we were no servants of God whom we did not know, but only devouring wolves in sheep's clothing and would therefore be servants of Beelzebub. That we thus would not allow the people to come to the light and thus also not to let them enter into Heaven, and that also we did not want to enter. And so there were a great number of such belittling testimonies which we heard with out own ears or that were truthfully reported to us by others.
GGJ|10|166|13|0|Therefore, every well thinking person will understand that we never could treat You friendly and that our hatred against You had to continuously increase because Your scornful words about us also increased.
GGJ|10|166|14|0|You moreover performed extraordinary miracles and You therefore, without difficulty, made the people to turn away from us, and our income diminished in general with 2.000 pounds of gold in 2 ½ years. And You also made the people to believe that You are the Son of the one living God by which You, to our great vexation, seriously gave the biggest blow to the old law of Moses, for it is stated: 'I alone am Your God and your Lord, in whom you shall believe, on whom you shall build and in whom you shall trust. Beside Me there is no God. Therefore, you shall have no other gods beside Me.'
GGJ|10|166|15|0|But You said that You are God's Son and that the only true God in Heaven is Your Father whom only You have seen and know, but no human being, and we, servants of the temple, least of all.
GGJ|10|166|16|0|In addition, David spoke quite differently about the coming of the Messiah than the way Your coming took place, since he said: 'Make the doors wider and the gates higher, so that the King of Honor can come in. Who is the King? It is Jehovah Zebaoth.'
GGJ|10|166|17|0|Now You will realize and understand with natural sound reason that You, being a carpenter in Galilee, despite all Your wisdom concerning the Scripture could not be considered a King, not even a prophet, for it is explicitly written that a prophet can never arise from Galilee.
GGJ|10|166|18|0|Lord, forgive me that I have now very frankly and openheartedly explained the reason why You are so hated by many, by far most of the Pharisees, high priests, Levites and also other Jews who adhere to the temple, and why also You Yourself made not only a bad impression by Your very extraordinary miracles, but by that You put them more and more against You. I previously also belonged to them, and just like my colleagues, I was of the opinion that You learned Your miracle doings from the Essenes whom we hate above all, that You wanted to bring us to ruin with their help and wanted to allow an extensive working sphere for the Essenes, and this because the Romans, who are our lords and permanent enemies, are fond of this sect and give them all kinds of possible privileges and advantages, for they very well and effectively can use these Essenes for their imperious purposes.
GGJ|10|166|19|0|For we know how the Essenes perform their miracles, and we secretly learned a few things from them ourselves. And that is why we never were sweet and friendly regarding Your miracle works, for we also saw similar things from them. Because in our so-called blind anger we never wanted to take the time to critically compare Your deeds and those of the Essenes, and I honestly confess that in this old gentile city for the first time a real light has come up in me about You.
GGJ|10|166|20|0|The 2 signs which You have done here, put only now the signs which You performed earlier in their true light, by which all the other signs are completely non-important and are set in the background, and before our eyes they make You in full earnest the One who would come to us as David announced. For firstly, in this whole region there are no lions, because these animals are mostly only living in Africa and such beasts only very rarely stray away to Arabia and will soon return when they cannot find any food in the vast deserts. But at a sign from You, immediately 14 of such beasts stood before us. This would already be very difficult if those animals would live in multitudes in the country. You, the Lord over all creatures, must really have created them. It cannot be otherwise.
GGJ|10|166|21|0|And when You can do that, then You secondly must also be easily able to change the water from the cistern of this innkeeper into excellent emperor wine from Cyprus, of which I only once received a little full cup to taste at a table dinner of our king Herod.
GGJ|10|166|22|0|Whether You know my name or not, that does not matter to me, but You certainly must also know it. But I give You here the assurance that I and all these companions of mine will never more vote against You at a meeting of the High Council. We hardly will be able to shut the mouth of the many others because we feel much too powerless for that, but, as said, we always will believe in You in our heart, no matter what will happen. And, as said, out of our mouth will never again sound a vote against You."
GGJ|10|167|1|1|The prediction of the Lord to Barnabas (24/49)
GGJ|10|167|1|0|After this rather long apology of the Pharisee, whose name was Barnabas, I said: "I accept your apologies and your present confession as valid, and I forgive all your sins. And when I forgive someone's sins, they are truly forgiven, in Heaven and on Earth.
GGJ|10|167|2|0|You once will become a good worker in My vineyard, and in My name you still will have much to endure. And when this, what I am telling you now beforehand, will come over you, you will remember it, but remain without fear, for I will not leave you alone.
GGJ|10|167|3|0|In these days, the Kingdom of Heaven must suffer great violence. The one who will not draw it to himself with violence will not take it into possession.
GGJ|10|167|4|0|The time is short for Me to be among the people in this world as now and work among them. After that, I will be glorified in a, for this world, really very unpleasant and sad manner, and only then, for all those who believe in Me, I will establish an eternal Kingdom of life in which I will live, and all those who belong to Me will be where I am.
GGJ|10|167|5|0|Believe Me, that whoever believes in Me, lives and acts according to My teaching and loves Me above all and his fellowmen as himself, will already in this life receive the eternal life and will never more die, even if he would die, if this would be possible, for what his body is concerned, a hundred times, for just as I will continuously live from My own might and power, even if this earthly body will be taken away from Me, his soul with My Spirit in him will live continually, will be extremely happy and will rule with Me in eternity."
GGJ|10|167|6|0|Everyone was satisfied with this promise of Mine, and upon this they believed.
GGJ|10|167|7|0|Since it was already evening, the innkeeper asked Me whether it was not the time to prepare a good evening meal.
GGJ|10|167|8|0|I said: "The most pleasant evening meal to Me is when I have found back and gained all these people from My tribe who were lost. But ask the others what they want to eat."
GGJ|10|167|9|0|And Barnabas stood up and said: "O Lord and Master, also for us the best evening meal consists of the fact that You came to us and that we recognized You as the One whom You are. Besides, we have enough bread and wine. Then what kind of other physical food do we need?"
GGJ|10|167|10|0|Then I said to the innkeeper: "Go to your storeroom and see what you can find there which can be eaten by us Jews. Let it be well prepared and put it then before us on the table."
GGJ|10|167|11|0|The innkeeper left the room and found on a big table, which was put there for the preparation of the food, a big quantity of fish that was already opened and cleansed by which he, his wife and his children of sheer astonishment slapped their hands above their head.
GGJ|10|167|12|0|The innkeeper returned immediately to us in full joy and said: "Me dear gentlemen guests, a third miracle! You know how difficult it is to obtain fish in this region, and look, the big table in the storeroom on which we prepare the food is full of very fresh, but already cleansed, noble fishes, which will be more than enough for us all for 3 days. They only have to be prepared, for which I already gave instructions, and then we will we satiated with a very rare food."
GGJ|10|167|13|0|Then Barnabas and also Dismas said: "With God all things are possible, and it does not surprise us at all anymore since we have Him in our midst to whom nothing is impossible. For the One who could fill all seas, lakes and rivers with all kinds of fishes and other animals can also out of Himself make appear everywhere as many fishes as He wants. And we confess now that in this Man Jesus from Nazareth in Galilee lives physically the fullness of the deity. And he who believes otherwise is still far away from the truth."
GGJ|10|167|14|0|I said: "Stay with this belief and let no one deceive you innerly, for by such belief in Me you will stand justified before Me and I will give you the eternal life and awaken you on the youngest day."
GGJ|10|167|15|0|With these words of Mine they were satisfied.
GGJ|10|168|1|1|The confession of faith of the supreme judicial city officer (24/50)
GGJ|10|168|1|0|Now also the supreme judicial city officer, who sat next to Me at our table, stood up and said: "Lord and Master, You know that I am a Roman who is very familiar with all sciences. Otherwise they would not have appointed me as supreme judicial city officer of one of the biggest communities of the mountain Auran. As I had to dedicate myself since my youth in all kinds of knowledge and science in order to, after performing severe tests, become what I am now and still can promote, it is in a certain way obvious that already in my earliest years I was able to sufficiently know the complete emptiness and meaningless of our idolatry and despise it. And I preferred a wise man a thousand times more, whether he was a Greek or a Roman, than all our Egyptian, Greek and Roman demigods and full gods.
GGJ|10|168|2|0|Also the great emperor August greatly contributed to exterminate that old idolatry as much as possible. Instead of that, he himself greatly honored the true sciences, and at his palace in Rome he surrounded himself with scientists from all countries. And he banned the known poet Ovid from Rome for life, for he wrote in that same time under the name of 'Metamorphosis' a kind of teaching about the gods for which the priests secretly urged him against payment.
GGJ|10|168|3|0|August's successor, under whom I was born and educated, had the same attitude, and since I rejected the gods so much, which was pleasing to the emperor, I already received such prominent position in my young years as I occupy now while I am still not even 30 years.
GGJ|10|168|4|0|But by throwing away all those idols, I also threw away the faith in the immortality of the human soul after death – and I thought that it was completely right.
GGJ|10|168|5|0|I did not become an epicure by that for what my way of living is concerned, but all the more for what my faith is concerned, which did not become completely clear to me by the reading of the books of many philosophers, neither by my various experiences.
GGJ|10|168|6|0|Yes, I also read with great attention the works of a Socrates and Plato, but their proofs of the survival of the human soul was as mute as they became themselves, for they could not find it in the whole known nature. If it were different, then these very highly esteemed writers would have given a very clear sign of their ideas that, as it were, continued to exist in the beyond and so that it could be recognized that they did not die or perish. Such sign would certainly be for us, searching and thinking men, a great benefit, for I believe that a soul who continues to live after death would at least take care to let the spiritual works which he produced in his body have a positive influence on us men who still live on this Earth.
GGJ|10|168|7|0|But these great men who were highly esteemed in the whole world have died according to the worldly laws of nature, and after the death of their body they never gave the least of sign of what they taught and claimed to be true. Every hour of the day there are all the more and significant proofs to every man that the life of the soul will not continue to exist after the death of his body, because what we can see exists only for a certain time – for a longer or shorter time, this is actually not important.
GGJ|10|168|8|0|That which has once died and perished, has died and perished and will never again appear as the same. A plant that has died, withered and decomposed – although it will fertilize the soil – will never more appear as completely the same plant. And the one who says the dead are mute and give no more sign of life are right, and also he is right who says that everything that has died call out to us from the graves of decomposition the meaningful words: 'We were, we have perished and will be no more, except as an atom that fertilizes and multiplies this soil for a short time.
GGJ|10|168|9|0|I became so familiar with this viewpoint, which is truthfully very obvious, that I now have no more fear of death in the least but am only looking forward to it, because my present awareness tells me that before this existence of mine, eternities upon eternities have passed, and I never felt sadness or sorrow in myself for the fact that I was not a continuous witness of those endless long periods of time.
GGJ|10|168|10|0|However, the fate and the powers of nature called me to a self-conscious existence of which I never knew the reason and the purpose. They probably wanted to create in me, as well as in other creatures, a momentary admirer of their existence and works. But to what advantage is that finally to me and to what advantage is it to them? If the admirer ceases to exist, then together with him, all the rest cease also to exist, for whether one world exists or numberless worlds with their wonders, for him, who never existed himself or will never more exist, they do not exist anymore and they also practically never existed.
GGJ|10|168|11|0|For that reason I absolutely do not despise what I found in the world, but I consider it as something which is almost completely without meaning and value. What I value most is what is real, realistic and a complete non-existence, because when I am not, then I also do not think, do not want anything and am doing nothing, have no awareness, neither good or bad, and I therefore will eternally not owe anything to anyone, will not have to keep any law nor to fear any punishment from men and certainly not from the non-existent gods.
GGJ|10|168|12|0|Look, great Lord and Master, this was my – and also of my parents – complete confession of faith since my young years for which we have found irrefutable proofs and reasons in nature which says the same everywhere. The one who will fully keep these basic principles in his short active life will stay an honest man until his last hour, for he knows that he is a complete nothing and so he also knows that everything that surrounds him shares the same fate with him.
GGJ|10|168|13|0|When I came over to the Jews with such basic principles of faith and saw them praying and make them do penance, I felt really sorry for them because they were so shortsighted. Just like among the gentiles a lot of superstition must be in them which makes their mind maybe somewhat happy but will on the other hand mostly greatly destroy it. And the creators of this superstition, as well as for all other nations on Earth, are certainly the group of priests who let them be well served and fed by the people for the deceit that they invented themselves, who are not concerned in the least for a people's salvation that comes from somewhere else, and think by that: 'When death has devoured you, then together with us, you will have enough of everything for eternity.'
GGJ|10|168|14|0|But I was not satisfied with that and I myself acquired the books of the Jews, read through them very attentively, and I must honestly confess that they were too mysterious to me and could not understand them. The best part of it was that they spoke about only one God who is very good and righteous, but several threats with eternal punishments that can be expected in the beyond are also not lacking, just like in the ancient teaching of the myths of the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans. So I put the books aside and said also: 'You also are a work of weak men of this Earth just like our idols, gods and the many books about them of which a lot can be found in the great library in Alexandria.'
GGJ|10|168|15|0|Great Lord and Master, this was my belief up to now, but now, in Your presence, for the first time I feel in myself – although caused by Your deeds and few words – that my belief is wrong after all. Therefore I ask You to give me a true light, especially for what You truthfully meant with Your awakening for the eternal life on a certain youngest day."
GGJ|10|169|1|1|The materialistic criticism of the supreme judicial city officer on the development of man (24/51)
GGJ|10|169|1|0|I said: "I have known many believers like you whom I converted, for I prefer those a lot more than the so-called believers and the superstitious. That is why I will have no problem with you. But there are the fishes. I will continue this conversation with you after the evening meal.
GGJ|10|169|2|0|When I had said that to the supreme judicial city officer, the fishes, which were excellently prepared, were brought on various big stone platters into the guestroom, as well as all the tableware that was necessary for eating this kind of evening meal. We immediately took a fish on our plate and ate it quickly because it was completely prepared in the Jewish manner so that while eating it we had no trouble picking out the bones.
GGJ|10|169|3|0|It was so tasty to the supreme judicial city officer that he put another fish on his plate. When he also had finished that one, he said: "Great Lord and Master, life has also its pleasant moments which death does of course not have, and these pleasant moments consist of the happiness of being now and then among good and wise friends, and secondly, when our stomach is hungry, to strengthen us with well tasting food, and after that with a cup of well tasting wine.
GGJ|10|169|4|0|Yes, under these circumstances man would of course prefer to live eternally instead of letting oneself be strangled to death after a short life by an ever miserable and painful death. In that respect I could and can never agree with the whole nature and its powers which always work in the same way.
GGJ|10|169|5|0|But since man has to die, why not let him die in a pleasant way – sweet and joyful to his whole being? But no, for this little, mostly very burdensome existence he finally must be tortured in a very unmerciful and humiliating way till he finally becomes worthy of the great mercy by one or the other almighty fate to stop his existence for all eternal times.
GGJ|10|169|6|0|This arrangement of the otherwise very beautiful nature is really something that must be highly disgusting, despicable and reprehensible to every righteous thinking man, even to the one who in one way or another still superstitiously believes in his flesh in an everlasting life of his poor soul. Such person would certainly also prefer to say goodbye in a more pleasant way to this pitiful world than to die in the usual manner."
GGJ|10|169|7|0|I said: "So you are a sharp critic of creation and you are really not satisfied with the arrangement of all the existent conditions of life on this Earth? What else is not right, except for what you already criticized?"
GGJ|10|169|8|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Oh, great Lord and Master, if I would criticize all the things which are absolutely not righteous and fair to me based on the best laws concerning the arrangement of this world, I will have to speak a whole year. But as a friend of justice I want to be very short and will only touch a few main points. One will be able to imagine all the rest.
GGJ|10|169|9|0|Look at the miserable birth of man, which is in a certain way the crown of nature's creative qualities. Why is his birth and his arrival in the world not at least similar to that of the animals, especially to the birds in the sky that already a few days after their arrival in this natural world receive the complete use of their life forces and they can rejoice in it till they reach their end?
GGJ|10|169|10|0|But no, man must come into this world more miserable than no matter what kind of animal, naked, without power, helpless like a stone that lies on the road.
GGJ|10|169|11|0|If his parents would not be compelled by some kind of instinctive love to take care of the new world citizen till he had the chance to become some kind of half human being, life and survival of every human being born in this world would be such that he would not even survive 2 days.
GGJ|10|169|12|0|I could be satisfied with 1, 2 or 3 years for the parents to take care of a newly born child, but often more than 12, yes sometimes more than 20 years till the child can develop himself to the point that he finally can progress in the world himself, is really too much and also too stupid, and this is absolutely not to the honor of the creative quality of the active powers of nature, but rather the opposite in every respect.
GGJ|10|169|13|0|If it could not give men any better way of existence, it had better given up for all times to bring things into existence, for by that it obtained little praise from civilized humanity in the world. But I do not want to criticize this great nonsense of creative nature too much.
GGJ|10|169|14|0|If that nature wanted at all costs to have someone on this Earth in the form of a human being who can think and is self-aware with the purpose of knowing that Creator, praise Him and give Him the honor, then it or that Creator should make it possible for man to let him progress in his thinking at least as far as I did. Then he should come into a durable stability, and in that he should exist, wise, strong and healthy, just like the Earth exists while its most important parts are very little changing, just like the moon, the sun and the other stars.
GGJ|10|169|15|0|But no, after about 30 or at most 40 years, man reaches a similar point of view. On condition that his original life's forces are suited for that, which is however very seldom the case because almost all human beings will, already as a child, happily return from where they came. Man, who became stronger in every respect, will soon, after reaching the highest point in his life, become more or less sick, and if he is lucky to become perhaps 70, 80 or 90 years old he is therefore not to be envied because such old age is not a life anymore but only an already more complex sickness which will gradually bring him to death and non-existence, just like any other human being.
GGJ|10|169|16|0|What for? How can a creating, wise Power think that this is good, just and useful while every somewhat awakened human mind has to reject it as unwise and useless, and has to condemn it as something evil, bad and contrary to justice?
GGJ|10|169|17|0|My dear great Lord and Master, this is the most important argument on which grounds I have to declare every other reason of creative nature to create and bring into existence, objectionable and at the same time completely unwise. And finally I still have to praise those men who let themselves be lulled to sleep into a very dark superstition, for in this they can find a happy reason to revenge all the bitter suffering which they endured in this world.
GGJ|10|169|18|0|But even that happiness, which can be expected after physical death, stands under such thumbscrews of coercion and deceit that an honest man must be astonished about the conditions to come to that happiness because the possibility of not reaching that happiness forms a very large road, while the possibility of reaching that happiness is put on such steep, narrow very thorny path that he finally would prefer not to be happy at all rather than accepting the lifelong climbing up under all the torments and tortures of life.
GGJ|10|169|19|0|And now, Lord and Master, I finished talking in my real Roman and city judicial manner. Be so kind to say something better than I was able to tell You."
GGJ|10|170|1|1|The Lord asks the supreme judicial city officer a few questions to think about (24/52)
GGJ|10|170|1|0|I said: "Yes, My dear judicial city officer, as a worldly ruler you spoke well, and every worldly intelligent man like you can only see it the same way. But despite that, you are seriously wrong for what concerns the life of men and all the other creatures.
GGJ|10|170|2|0|Judging according to appearance, which is always deceiving, you are of course right, but for what the inner truth of life is concerned, certainly not, because everything you can see alive in the world is in the sphere of its life a thousand times more indestructible than everything you can imagine to be indestructible.
GGJ|10|170|3|0|Your most important principle is that you do not believe that the soul of a person survives after the falling away of his body.
GGJ|10|170|4|0|On that point I can bring you to a complete different belief with only one appearance from the region of the beyond, but we still have time for that. I first want you to bring to a totally different conviction along another way.
GGJ|10|170|5|0|I will ask you now very short questions which you can easily answer, and your own answers will soon bring you to another view of the wisdom of the Creator, and then you will laugh about your present opinion.
GGJ|10|170|6|0|Tell Me, My dear friend, have you ever seen and experienced in your life that a real big idiot of a man, who can hardly speak and can even much less write, count and draw, is capable of making a plan from which under his personal supervision a royal castle can be build that would surprise everyone?
GGJ|10|170|7|0|You say within yourself: 'No, the master builder must be well equipped with all knowledge for that, because without this he is impossibly capable to build such big royal castle.'
GGJ|10|170|8|0|Look friend, from this you must conclude that a human being or God who is capable of building a royal castle can be impossibly more stupid than the stupid I mentioned.
GGJ|10|170|9|0|Such big royal castle is of course an amazing task which is very honorable for its master, but do you not think that for the construction of a whole world like the Earth, considerably more wisdom and power is needed than for the construction of a majestic, artful royal castle?
GGJ|10|170|10|0|Now again you say within yourself: 'Sure, but no matter how this power is called that created a whole world like the Earth with everything on it, above it and in it, it must have existed – and still must exist – being fully aware of its creative power and deep knowledge, for if it would not exist, its work, as well as man's work, would all too soon become a complete ruin.'
GGJ|10|170|11|0|But if this creative Power, in the full possession of His great wisdom, was able to create such great work, He probably was not less wise when creating the apparent little works of such celestial body. Or have you perhaps already seen that something, being dead in itself and non-existent, can create life out of itself?
GGJ|10|170|12|0|You say: 'No, this is unthinkable and even impossible on logical grounds.'
GGJ|10|170|13|0|Good – I say to you – do you perhaps think that less is needed to bring the smallest worm into existence and give it life than a whole Earth, the moon and the sun?
GGJ|10|170|14|0|I say to you: if you can bring the simplest little worm into existence, then you can also bring a whole Earth, the moon and the sun and also the other stars into existence. Because the visible, physical living machine of even the most insignificant little worm is in its organic structure so artful that you cannot imagine in the least. And if this outer living machine would not be so artfully and wisely arranged, then how could one put a substantial little soul into it and let him then use this living machine for his further development?
GGJ|10|170|15|0|And if the One who brought this little worm into existence, would not be a perfect Lord over all powers and all life Himself, then how could He bring this machine to life? And apart of being a Lord over all powers and all life He simply will also have to be eternal life Himself. If not, how could He bring that little worm to life?
GGJ|10|171|1|1|The active powers (24/53)
GGJ|10|171|1|0|Did you ever see in your life an active power?
GGJ|10|171|2|0|You say: 'Absolutely not. The action of the powers can always be perceived and felt but no one was ever able to really see them. We can see storms and hurricanes with great violent effect, but what power and violence are, we do not know. Also, a certain power must attract us men to the surface of the Earth, otherwise we would be able to lift up ourselves freely in the air whenever we wanted, which is however not the case as daily experience teaches us. This power works continuously but no human eye has ever seen what it looks like and how it works.'
GGJ|10|171|3|0|Good, now I ask you further: have you ever seen a transporter who brings the light from the sun to this Earth? Or did you ever see the connection with which the celestial bodies are connected with each other in such a way that they continually have to move at the same distance around their bigger celestial bodies? Or did you ever see those powers which are active in the plants as well as in the animals, producing all kinds of things?
GGJ|10|171|4|0|Look, all these things are very strange to you. Simple questions which you, beside your philosophy of justice, could have asked to yourself a long time ago and to which you might have received a much wiser answer than to your philosophic, critical clever questions of justice.
GGJ|10|171|5|0|Look, for various reasons no ever so artfully constructed living machine can be created for an eternally long existence, because creating such lasting material living machines would mean for the Creator to infinitely divide Himself into many parts, become gradually weaker and make Himself unsuitable for further creation.
GGJ|10|171|6|0|But if He creates a living machine with the only purpose to make a spark of His initial life stronger and firmer, reaching an individual godly freedom and independence, and when it then will lay off the living machine to, through the love and wisdom in it, completely unite itself by that, in that case, not only nothing will be lost of the initial creative fundamental life, but the Creator and the creation will win by that infinitely much more, which can of course not be understood by you now.
GGJ|10|171|7|0|But when you will be reborn in your soul in the true Spirit of God it will become clear to you how the Love of God will become more and more powerful in itself by the love of His children for Him, as well as the love of God in the children.
GGJ|10|171|8|0|God was a pure and perfect Spirit since eternity, and He therefore can have no other will than that in the course of time all His creatures will become again what He is Himself through ways provided by the Creator. This with the only difference that they – before they were in a certain way called into a material existence – were nothing else than only big thoughts and ideas of the Creator. He then – with the power of His will and in the course of very long times – placed these, as if existing on their own, outside of Himself and gave them a covering in which they gradually should see and come to know themselves more and more, and in which they should let their sense of independence and freedom grow by My always penetrating power.
GGJ|10|171|9|0|Friend, if that seed would also not be within you – which you as an outer sensorial person can of course not know – you would not have criticized the Creator, for it was only the indestructible sense of life in you that unconsciously urged you. And I especially came to this region for your sake in order to show you in word and deed how far and how low you still are behind the pillar of life and light. We have used enough words on both sides for now, and for your sake we will also proceed to a few facts.
GGJ|10|172|1|1|The life in the beyond. The inner spiritual sight. (24/54)
GGJ|10|172|1|0|You claimed that one cannot communicate with people who died. But you are very wrong in this.
GGJ|10|172|2|0|For people like you this is indeed hardly possible, because they are too worldly developed from the beginning. They have sharpened their natural sense of sight and understanding but by that they put their inner spiritual sight in the background. Their inner sight is somewhat like when someone put glass windows in his house. But he is outside and suddenly hears a loud noise in the house. So he immediately goes to a window and wants to see inside the house, but despite all his efforts he hardly sees anything because the reflection of the daylight on the windows makes it impossible. So if he wants to know the cause of the noise he must open the front door of the house and all the doors in between and go inside to see what caused the noise. Or he must pierce a window and, if one is not enough, pierce more of them in order to better look inside and see what caused the noise.
GGJ|10|172|3|0|Regarding that landlord, if he would have been in the house instead of outside at the moment that he heard the noise, then he would have discovered the cause sooner and easier, but since he was outside, he could not be present at the moment that the noise occurred but only later, and in every respect less efficiently because the cause and the result were already gone. He then would have had to search with great effort and for a long time in all corners inside the house and finally find a broken dish from which he then would conclude that it fell on the ground by some movement from above, that it broke and caused the noise. But he nevertheless cannot be completely sure of what he suspects because the broken dish could also have been broken before. That is why, in spite of all this, his assumption is not sure but only a guess. And all this because of the fact that he was not inside but outside the house at the moment that he heard the noise.
GGJ|10|172|4|0|Look, with this image I want to bring to your attention that a human being who is only outwardly intellectually developed cannot hear or understand anything or only very little and unclearly of what happens within him spiritually.
GGJ|10|172|5|0|The body is the house of the soul, and the spirit in him is added to it by God, so that it will teach and awaken the soul in everything that is spiritual and to also make it possible to come in contact with it.
GGJ|10|172|6|0|But how can the spirit do that when the soul, being in full possession of his free will, is mostly outside of the house and refreshes and quenches himself at the worldly light? By that he becomes so blinded and sleepy that he sees and perceives nothing anymore of what goes on in his house.
GGJ|10|172|7|0|In time, when he is urged to it, he is willing to look around in his house and he becomes very worried about it. He sees that there are already deficiencies at some places, wants to fix it and make it durable, and then he finally unites himself with the matter of his inner and outer dwelling house.
GGJ|10|172|8|0|Then in his house he searches for the spirit that now and then wants to call him into the house by making noise, but often he does not hear the noise because of the worldly commotion. He now and then takes a quick look inside his house in which he however can only see few and unreliable things. After such small investigation he soon goes outside again where he likes it better than in the dark rooms of his house in which he saw nothing clear anymore because his eyesight was too much blinded by the outer light, and his inner hearing was too deafened because of the hard worldly commotion.
GGJ|10|172|9|0|However, at some places there are fearful souls, just like children, who are afraid for the worldly light and the worldly commotion. These prefer to stay at home and keep themselves busy with what they can find in the house. When they hear a noise, they can very easily look from the inside to the outside through a window that is not blinded by an outer light, and they can quickly and easily come to know what caused the noise. And they can more correctly and sooner become aware of many things that also happen in the house compared to those who are outside the house.
GGJ|10|172|10|0|Thus, the spiritual ability to see and to hear is always in man and never outside in his worldly sense organs. So if you wish to speak with some soul and want to see him, it can only be accomplished within yourself, but never outside of yourself.
GGJ|10|172|11|0|If you would have stayed more at home you already would have had the same life experiences as many others who told you about it but whose story you always declared to be a light belief of self-deceit. By that you stayed more and more outside of your house, and only at rare moments you took a quick look into it. By that you always became more and more irritated, because as a result of the blinding of your inner sight by the light of the outer worldly reason, your ability to distinguish what happened in your house of life became less and worse. And you punished yourself because with your outer worldly light you considered, and still consider, the eternal death and the eternal non-existence as the greatest blessing for a being that was called into a self-aware existence.
GGJ|10|172|12|0|But look, I as a true Lord of life have the ability to put you back in yourself and to strengthen your inner sight for a few moments, and then you immediately will be able to be convinced of the condition of the soul after the dead of his body.
GGJ|10|172|13|0|Tell Me whom you wish to see now and speak to from your former times. Then that person will come immediately and speak to you and answer your questions, and you will also recognize him as the one whom you have known during his life."
GGJ|10|173|1|1|Appearance of a spirit (24/55)
GGJ|10|173|1|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Then let me see and speak to my father who died already 12 years ago and whom I greatly mourned because he was a very dear and righteous father to me."
GGJ|10|173|2|0|I said to the supreme city officer: "It will happen according to your wish."
GGJ|10|173|3|0|And look, at that same moment, the father of the supreme judicial city officer stood in the guestroom, visible for all those who were present.
GGJ|10|173|4|0|His son recognized him immediately and said to him: "So you really continue to live after the dead of your body?"
GGJ|10|173|5|0|The father said: "Now you believe it because I was forced to appear to you in this way by the power of Him who is with you, and you can see me now because He opened your inner sight. Why did you not believe your mother who is still living, and your 3 sisters who saw me and spoke to me shortly after my departure? At that occasion I revealed to them briefly that the life of the soul after the dead of the body is quite different of no matter what people think in this short earthly life.
GGJ|10|173|6|0|The worst in this short time of life is for those who do not believe at all that the soul survives after the falling away of the body, because in the beyond, for a very long time, they still keep the belief which they took along from here and they still expect the eternal extinction which will and can however never come.
GGJ|10|173|7|0|The result of their wrong belief is also that they are lazy and slow to undertake something for their progress in the beyond. And so they live in the beyond – as I have heard – often a couple of thousand years, and they do not let themselves be dissuaded from their senseless belief by even the lightest spirits. So beware my son that you will not separate from the world with such wrong belief."
GGJ|10|173|8|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer said: "Truly, father, it is you. For you spoke the same words to me as to mother and my sisters. I wrote them down and I am still keeping them as something holy, although I did not really believe in them up till now. I also wanted to see and speak to you myself, but I was not that lucky."
GGJ|10|173|9|0|On this, the father said to him: "How could this be possible? Because no matter how often I came to you, you were never at home and you were always busy in the outer world and its light, and there it is impossible for us to appear to someone and teach him, because the way we are now, we are no more the appearance accomplished by another power, and so we are the power itself which is innerly active in all elements. Even though sensorial man can see those elements, but the active power, which is the actual true being in himself, can as little be seen by an outer person like you as no matter what other power that is active in the material world, unless he would return into himself in his true being and would by that open up his inner sight. And then he will also perceive the true being of the active powers, see them in their true being and also be able to contact them."
GGJ|10|174|1|1|Experiences in the beyond (24/56)
GGJ|10|174|1|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer asked his father: "Then where is the place you are staying and what does it look like?"
GGJ|10|174|2|0|The father said: "In our realm there is certainly no place of which one could say: 'Look this is it, or there, and this is what it looks like, and this is the way it is arranged', for with us, everyone is the place himself where he lives, and the scene and characteristics of that place correspond in every respect to the inner characteristics of the person.
GGJ|10|174|3|0|According to an earthly calculation I am already quite some time on the other side and should have seen and experienced special things, but until now I did not see something that somehow corresponds with what this world believed, thought and invented about the world of the beyond. I searched for the river Styx and the skipper Charon and found neither of them. For some time I also had a Tartarus -fear of a fury and of the 3 relentless judges Minos , Aeacus and Rhadamanthus , but nothing of all that. I searched for the Elysium , traveled around far and wide as if through a big sandy plain, and look, no Elysium could be found. In short, I did not see or found anything or no one except myself and the very loose ground on which I stood.
GGJ|10|174|4|0|After searching for – according to an earthly calculation – about 2 years, during which I searched in all directions through that endless sandy plain, I finally saw someone at a great distance who seemed to be in exactly the same condition as I was. I quickly walked to that person and was soon close to Him.
GGJ|10|174|5|0|When I came to Him, I immediately asked Him: 'You seem to be in the same condition as I am. Nothing but a sandy plain under our feet, and it seems that there is no end to it. A haze above our heads which is more dark than light gray, and besides that, we only can see ourselves and our footsteps in the sand. Also, there is no wind, and certainly no water or another object. According to an earthly calculation I am wandering around for about 2 years in this sandy desert and cannot find anything with which to satiate myself or to quench a possible thirst. I know that I left what was temporal and wander around as a real poor soul in this desert, which is truly very unpleasant to me. I really tried in this apparently spirit or soul world to seek and discover everything in which I partly believed in the world, but nothing of all that.
GGJ|10|174|6|0|After 2 years You are now the first appearance who are like me. Maybe You can tell me what can be done here and what can be undertaken to finally find a place that is more or less bearable, for I am tired of searching in this vast sandy plain and I do not like to make any more step forward or backward?'
GGJ|10|174|7|0|Then the person, who seemed to be like me and in the same condition as I was, said: 'Yes, my fiend, there are numberless people like you in this realm who searched for many centuries for what you are searching. If you want to find something here, you should not do it in the same way as in the material world where one searches everything only outside of himself. The one who will do that here will eternally not find anything, for there is no other place or region here except himself, even if he would search it in all places of endless space.
GGJ|10|174|8|0|So you should return into yourself with your thoughts, with your striving and willing and begin to search, to think and to form yourself. Only then will you find a place that corresponds to your thinking, forming, willing and your love. So behave as if you do not see this sandy plain and this gray haze above you, but go into the fantasy of your inner mind, then soon everything will come into another form for you. I let myself be found by you to tell you this.'
GGJ|10|174|9|0|After these words, that person suddenly left me and let me standing on my sandy plain again. I took his words to heart and went into myself and began to think very lively, and as well as I could I drew in my fantasy a region and a place, and see, it did not take long to see my fantasy actually stretched out before me.
GGJ|10|174|10|0|It was a valley through which a brook was flowing. Left and right were pastures and also trees and bushes, and at a certain distance I also discovered a village made from simple huts of farmers, and I had the feeling that I should go to that village.
GGJ|10|174|11|0|But I thought by myself: 'If I will walk again, I finally will lose everything again that I created for myself with difficulty. Instead of that, I just will try to form such hut near this place. Then I very gladly will forever live in it and keep it.
GGJ|10|174|12|0|I imagined something like that, and soon there was the hut, surrounded by a garden full of fruit trees with which I was completely satisfied.
GGJ|10|174|13|0|I entered the hut to see in a certain way into myself what else there would be. Coming into the hut I saw that it was completely empty, and went even deeper into myself and thought about things upon which soon all kinds of objects appeared into that hut: chairs, benches, tables and also a resting bed, completely as I had thought.
GGJ|10|174|14|0|And I further thought: 'The table is there now but there is no bread, wine or other food on it.'
GGJ|10|174|15|0|While I was intensively thinking about it, there was already the bread and the wine on the table in sufficient quantity. When I looked at it I did not hesitate very long, grabbed quickly the bread and also the wine, for I was already very hungry and thirsty. And look, soon after that, I felt greatly strengthened, and my thinking and fantasy was much more lively and stronger.
GGJ|10|175|1|1|Guidance in the beyond (24/57)
GGJ|10|175|1|0|Then I walked out of my hut and saw that everything was like before. Then I thought by myself: 'All this is very good but I nevertheless am and stay alone. If I only could wish that former friend to come to me to express my thanks to Him for the good advice he gave me', and at that wish I looked into the direction of that faraway village that I mentioned before and saw that soon several men from that village came into my direction.
GGJ|10|175|2|0|They soon were close by, and among them I at once recognized also that friend who had given me that good advice in the sandy desert before, and He said to me: 'Awaken now in you a sincere feeling of love, compassion, mercy and charity. Then soon several men will come to you who are in the same condition as you were before. Then share your bread of life and your wine of life with them, and they soon will become happier and will be your neighbors. But the one, who does not want to accept anything from you, let him go his way to find a place and a housing according to his wish. Then will happen to him as happened to you when you were searching. But you, continue to grow in love, mercy and in the living desire to do good to the poor blind ones as you are able. By that, you yourself will become richer and by that also happier.'
GGJ|10|175|3|0|Then those who visited me in my loneliness returned, and again I followed the further advice of my still unknown friend. And look, soon a big group of poor souls came to me, and I asked them if they saw or noticed anything.
GGJ|10|175|4|0|They answered: 'Up till now only an endless sandy plain under our feet and a gray haze above us.'
GGJ|10|175|5|0|I went into my hut and brought them bread and wine.
GGJ|10|175|6|0|A few of them saw the bread and the wine immediately when I said to them: 'Here you have bread and wine. Strengthen yourselves.'
GGJ|10|175|7|0|But many others did not see it, because they thought that I intentionally wanted to play a joke on them, and they continued their way.
GGJ|10|175|8|0|However, those who took the bread and the wine saw also immediately my hut and the very beautiful landscape, and they stayed with me. I taught them in the manner as I had been taught myself, and soon my former lonely hut was surrounded by a big number of other huts that were well arranged. And so I found and acquired my first village and my first company, and I stayed there till I extended my inner being more and more by the love for my neighbor.
GGJ|10|175|9|0|Soon after this extension, also the environment extended itself, became more lively and more beautiful, and I became happier and more enlightened in it, and the more the inner light in me extended itself and imagined something, it was also right there.
GGJ|10|175|10|0|In that condition I also began to think about my relatives whom I left behind in the world to tell them about my ideas, especially that an indestructible life of the soul exists after the falling away of the body.
GGJ|10|175|11|0|And look, soon after that, your mother and a few sisters came to me, and I could talk to them, just like to you now. They believed my words and they also told you, but there was no belief in you until now because you went too much into the hard and dead outer world with your whole thinking, loving and willing.
GGJ|10|175|12|0|I finally want to make the remark that this good friend, who was the first in the desert to give me that good advice, looks, for what His facial features are concerned, very much like this Lord next to whom you are sitting, and at His first glance I felt within myself the light idea that He is Lord of this and also of our world. As I am speaking to you now, it is not as if I am speaking from another place, but only from the place where I live. From this you can conclude that it is not necessary for me to leave the place where I am living in order to associate with someone in this world, but where I am and speak, the place is also with me.
GGJ|10|175|13|0|Apart from that, I also want to draw your attention that you, for what your soul is concerned, are now also traveling around in the outer world on merely sand. And above you, that means in your mind, you have nothing else but a dark gray haze.
GGJ|10|175|14|0|But this Earth, and what you see on it and above it, is only a place that is created by the highest Spirit, just as my village was created out of me on a small scale.
GGJ|10|175|15|0|The love of the great Spirit, His extremely clear thoughts of light, His almighty will and His great mercy are the initial elements from which He forms and also maintains such wonderful places as long as He wants. So in this world you can see nothing else except that kind of place that came in a certain order into existence from the great Spirit. But it only remains visible to your soul as something that exists as long as your soul is covered with matter.
GGJ|10|175|16|0|When that covering will be taken away from you, you will be without a place, without any solid ground and without a certain light above you, except if you found the way to your inner being already in this world. Then of course it will be different in the beyond, because then everything, the place and what you need, will go with you to the beyond and you will not have to be informed by a friend as to how to obtain a habitation and company here with us. Remember that, my son."
GGJ|10|175|17|0|Now the son still wanted to talk further with his father.
GGJ|10|175|18|0|However, he said before leaving (the father): "For all the other things that you still want to know you should turn into your heart to the One who sits next to you, for He knows all things, in this world and in ours."
GGJ|10|175|19|0|After these words, the spirit disappeared.
GGJ|10|176|1|1|Questions about Hell and its spirits (24/58)
GGJ|10|176|1|0|Now I turned to the supreme judicial city officer and said: "Was that the spirit of your father or not?"
GGJ|10|176|2|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Great Lord and Master, it was as much him as I am his earthly son, and he could not have been a phantom of my imagination because such phantom cannot speak so wisely with me, especially about things that are as strange to me as the things under the surface of our Earth. From now on I entirely believe in the indestructible survival of the soul after the falling away of his body.
GGJ|10|176|3|0|But one thing was strange to me, namely that my father, as long as he was there, did not meet any evil spirit of the gentiles, and still less some devil of the Jews. Nevertheless, it is said everywhere that the evil ones continue to exist in the beyond, and in their inextinguishable anger they are continuously busy to do evil. Then what do the places of these evil spirits look like? And why did my father in the beyond not see any of them yet?"
GGJ|10|176|4|0|I said: "Do not be a bit worried about that, or not at all. The evil spirits, who are called devils, are finally also returning into themselves, but there they will only find evil things, which is actually their love. Out of this, they also will create places for themselves that completely correspond to their inner character, and they gradually separate themselves into certain groups according to the degree of their evilness, and try to harm everyone. If they detect similar characters among the people on this Earth they soon find ways to approach them in almost the same manner as your father approached you. They then firstly take possession of the flesh and fill it with everything that one can only call bad and evil.
GGJ|10|176|5|0|They proceed softly in the beginning and try to pull the soul into the flesh. If this is done, the soul is already as good as lost for everything that is right, clean, good and true. And I Myself came in the flesh into this world to effectively put an end to this old mischief for the sake of all those who believe in Me and who will live and act according to My teaching. Look, I alone am the Lord over everything in the world and over everything in the realm of the spirits. Believe that, then you will live."
GGJ|10|176|6|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer thanked Me for this teaching, but as an intelligent sharp critic he ended with the final question: "But Lord and Master, how were You able to look at such mischief without making an effective end to it already a very long time ago?"
GGJ|10|176|7|0|I said: "What you wish, was always done by Me, and it never happened that a somewhat good human being became lost. But humanity on this Earth was too immature for what is happening now, and even now they still are by far not ripe enough.
GGJ|10|176|8|0|But for the sake of the few good ones I took care of the world, and for them I want to establish a Kingdom in the beyond where they will be with Me and rule with Me eternally.
GGJ|10|176|9|0|In the big world in the beyond there are already numberless of better Jewish and gentile spirits like your father. When I soon will return to My eternal initial being, the right way to the perfect, eternal life will also be shown to all those better gentiles and Jews in the beyond. And all the evil souls will always have the freedom to better their life and to go on the way of the light or to remain in their evilness and let themselves be tormented by it forever, because for what they themselves want, no injustice happen to them.
GGJ|10|176|10|0|And so, in the beyond, the reward for the good ones will be good, but bad for the bad ones. Everyone will be in his youngest day after the laying off of his body, and I will awaken everyone and give him the reward out of himself as he was, good or bad.
GGJ|10|176|11|0|With this, the questions that you asked Me were more than sufficiently answered, and if I would answer you more profoundly, you would not understand it anyway because you all are – as far as your soul is concerned – still children, and you are not yet able to take solid, manly food. That is why you first must be nourished with milk, but when you will have become strong by that food, you also will be able to take stronger food from Heaven."
GGJ|10|177|1|1|The idol images in the house of the innkeeper (24/59)
GGJ|10|177|1|0|On these words of Mine, they all began to highly praise Me, even My apostles, and they said: "Now, o Lord, You have spoken very clearly and understandable again about hidden things, and we received a real light about the survival of the soul after the dead of the body and how things are over there. Everything that is and exists in this manner can only be placed into a clear light by You, o Lord, and for this we give You thanks from the deepest of our heart, spoken out loudly and sincerely."
GGJ|10|177|2|0|On this, I said: "Eat and drink now the things that are still on the table. After that we will go to rest and see what the day of tomorrow will bring us."
GGJ|10|177|3|0|Then they all ate and drank and talked much with each other about Me. However, I did not eat or drink anything anymore and rested in a way from the tiredness of the day. Close to midnight, also all the others became sleepy, and the supreme judicial city officer, the Pharisees and the Jews went to their houses. I stayed however as usual with My disciples the whole night sitting at the table.
GGJ|10|177|4|0|When the supreme judicial city officer left, he told the innkeeper that he absolutely should not ask any payment from us, for he himself would pay the bill for everyone.
GGJ|10|177|5|0|The innkeeper said: "Sir, supreme judicial city officer, you easily can command me on this point, because for what concerns this bill I am the only debtor, and all the guests are my creditors, for if they would charge me what they did for me, then I should have to pay a big amount to them. So do not worry, for at this occasion I am not an innkeeper but a human being and just like you a real friend of all that is good, true and exceptional. We will see each other again tomorrow."
GGJ|10|177|6|0|Then they said goodbye, and also our innkeeper went to rest, but before he fell asleep, he still talked a lot with his wife and children about the appearance of the past evening.
GGJ|10|177|7|0|But his wife and children were still real gentiles throughout, and their bedroom was completely filled with Roman and Greek images wherever there was a free space. Some were made of wood, others of stone and again others of metal.
GGJ|10|177|8|0|The innkeeper said to her: "Listen, good and loyal woman, now that we had the chance to know the real, one and only true God – physically and personally –we will take these idol images in the morning and destroy them all together, for they never were useful to us and in the future they will be even less useful to us.
GGJ|10|177|9|0|When the innkeeper had said that to his wife, she first did not want to agree, but his oldest son, who was a freethinker, said aloud: "Father, this is what I already wanted to do together with you for a long time, but the belief of the women here is as stubborn as stone, and you cannot talk any sense into them, although they should realize that all those idols are firstly nothing else but dead matter, and secondly they are made so badly and miserably that they are directly an offence against the human artistic sense, because such Diana from Ephesus does not look any different from a dried frog, and that Jupiter could represent anything.
GGJ|10|177|10|0|I still could bear those figures if they were products of real artists, but these figures, that decorate mother's room, are mostly products of Greek shepherds. Apart from keeping watch over their cattle, they make such figures of wood, loam, soft stone or lead. Then they let them be sanctified by the priests and finally fill them into big crates to give them, in return for a scandalous price, to certain image sellers who sell them further. Then they come into our regions, and our women have in their stupid piety enough money to buy this miserable junk from the businessmen. And the kitchen suffers from it because everything must be put on the table more scarcely and badly, and then the foreign guests have really no reason to thank for a good and abundant service. Therefore, it is better to have more fat and oil on the table for the guests than to have so many foolish and ridiculous idols in the bedroom.
GGJ|10|177|11|0|In a corner of the guestroom stands a half life-sized Apollo that is already so black and dirty that it must be disgusting for an honest man to look at it. I already noticed it for a long time and tomorrow I will clear up that miserable figure."
GGJ|10|177|12|0|His mother, halfly shocked about the intention of her son, said: "Yes, yes, just be careful that the priest of Apollo will not see you and then will punish you as profaner."
GGJ|10|177|13|0|The son said: "I am no more afraid of him at all, because the One who provided us miraculously with wine and fishes and who was also able to suddenly put down 14 fierce lions before the Jews and their priests who wanted to hinder Him to enter the city, and which I saw with my own eyes, will also be able to protect me against the more than stupid Apollo-priest, and this all the more since our supreme judicial city officer is no friend of our gods and their priests.
GGJ|10|177|14|0|And that priest of ours is also intellectually as stupid as can be and cannot relate about anything else except about old, already more than a thousand times hackneyed fables of the gods. Besides that, he stuffs himself like a wolf and boozes like an ox, especially when he can get wine from somewhere. This is his apollonian wisdom. Should I be afraid and have respect for such person? Truly, then I will be ashamed to be a human being myself, and moreover a Roman."
GGJ|10|177|15|0|The innkeeper, who was very satisfied about his son, said: "Be calm now. We will see tomorrow about what can be done. We now will leave everything up to Him who is resting today in our house. He will take care of everything."
GGJ|10|177|16|0|Then it became quiet in the bedroom of the innkeeper till the morning. The innkeeper was one of the first to be awake, and he immediately came to us in the guestroom.
GGJ|10|178|1|1|On the mountain Nebo (24/60)
GGJ|10|178|1|0|Since he saw that I was awake, he asked Me directly with all love and respect what I would need for the morning and if I needed fragrant water for washing.
GGJ|10|178|2|0|I said: "Do not trouble yourself, for if I wanted to wash Myself, I can have sufficiently fresh water everywhere. But nearby this city there is a mountain that is famous from the time of the prophet Moses, and I want to climb it before sunrise. In the old Hebrew language it is called 'Nebo', but you call it 'Mons Mosis '. So do not order to prepare the morning meal too soon, for I want to stay there for about 3 hours."
GGJ|10|178|3|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, everything will be done precisely according to Your will, but allow also me and my oldest son to visit with You this mountain, which is especially memorable to the Jews, for it is not far from here at all. We can easily reach the very top in a little half hour."
GGJ|10|178|4|0|I allowed this to the innkeeper, and he went to give instructions to his wife and the other children as to how they should take care of the kitchen.
GGJ|10|178|5|0|When he came back, the disciples were also awake, and also the supreme judicial city officer and the 2 Pharisees Dismas and Barnabas stood already at the door of the inn and wanted to come in. Also I was already at the door with My followers, the innkeeper and his son to climb the Mountain of Moses.
GGJ|10|178|6|0|The supreme judicial city officer and the 2 mentioned Pharisees asked Me very kindly if they could accompany Me. We immediately went on our way and a little half hour later we reached already the top of the mountain where the supreme judicial city officer had placed benches to sit there for his enjoyment. Those were mostly made of basalt blocks but were very suitable for that purpose. On the very spacious tableland he moreover had planted rosebushes and other nice-smelling little trees, and so it was very pleasant before sunrise to be on that hill, which was easy to climb from our side of the city, and to wait there for the sun to rise.
GGJ|10|178|7|0|Looking from this side of the city, the mountain was hardly more than 100 ell high, but towards the Jordan Valley it had a very steep descend of a little more than 2,000 ell , and so from the Jordan Valley it looked like a high mountain, but from the east it was only a hill, and there were more of such hills along the Hauran region.
GGJ|10|178|8|0|We were now on the hill or Mountain of Moses and viewed the vast plains of the Euphrates and the desert that was completely clear as far as the eye could reach.
GGJ|10|178|9|0|Towards the south it was also clear, and one could see the famous mountains from the Bible, like the Hor where Moses, sustained by Aaron and his son Eleazer, had to pray for the victory of the Israelites against the hostile Amalekites. When he let his hands down, the Amalekites were winning. When he raised his hands again, the Israelites were winning. Also the mountain Hur could be seen where Aaron died, and further in the deep background also the tops of the high Sinai could be seen and its closest neighbor the Horeb.
GGJ|10|178|10|0|But to the west it was very hazy. Only at some places the high peaks of the Lebanon stuck out above the haze, and of the mountains in the north the top of the Hermon could be seen from where the Jordan begins.
GGJ|10|178|11|0|Nothing was visible in the Jordan valley because of the haze. This was very regrettable to the supreme judicial city officer, after which I made the remark to him that he should be patient for a couple of hours. The sun would drive away the haze and would also clear up this region of the Jordan of the bad fumes. "But now we will not look to that region, but to the one of the east."
GGJ|10|178|12|0|Now the Pharisee Dismas said to me: "O Lord and Master, the mountain on which we are standing now, is it the same as on which the great prophet Moses arose to Heaven as a flame of light and disappeared before the eyes of those who accompanied him, leaving his body behind, after which – as the Scripture says – on the one side the archangel Michael appeared and on the other side Satan as chief of the devils who fought for as long as 3 days with the archangel for the body of Moses, and on top of that, he also was victorious over the archangel and disappeared with the dead body of Moses?
GGJ|10|178|13|0|Up to now the whole of our Jewish wisdom kept and still keeps quiet about this and they do not tell us why this happened. And even the many great prophets did not give us any explanation about this. Our cabalists have therefore declared the whole matter apocryphal and consider it as a fable, but many old Arabian tribes say that it is true. What do You, o Lord, have to say about this?"
GGJ|10|178|14|0|Now the supreme judicial city officer said in My place: "But what difference does it make when the spirit of Moses is living among you and is saved anyway? Because the body is only a covering of the human spirit and it is not that important whether Satan or another spirit pulled it to him. If I had been in the place of the archangel I would have given Satan that pleasure sooner if he was that hungry for the dead body of Moses."
GGJ|10|178|15|0|On this, I said to the Pharisees: "The supreme judicial city officer gave you a very good answer, for I, the Lord of all life, gave another body to Moses already a long time ago instead of his sinful flesh. And Satan would have had no power over his flesh if Moses had never sinned in his former time in his flesh. But since he also sinned for what concerns his flesh – although his soul and his spirit purely originated from the Heavens – Satan wanted to take possession of what was his from Moses. But with that, he did not gain anything but rather lost almost everything for what concerns his power, and from that moment on he was no more allowed to appear before any mortal human being on the whole Earth, which was very harmful for his influence because from that time on many gentiles turned to the teaching of Moses, and the great oracle in Dodona – a very important work of Satan to seduce the people on this Earth – was destroyed and it was not allowed to be rebuild. Also the oracle in Delphi, that existed much earlier, fell soon after the fall of a city called Troy, and later on it was never completely rebuild. But let us now not further occupy ourselves with these things, for they have no value for the inner man.
GGJ|10|178|16|0|It is better to know the one and only true God, to love Him above all and his fellowman as oneself.
GGJ|10|178|17|0|Now the sun will immediately come up, and then you will see many things that will surprise you."
GGJ|10|179|1|1|The remarkable sunrise (24/61)
GGJ|10|179|1|0|At that same moment a sun could already be seen, quite high above the horizon, and looking exactly like the real sun.
GGJ|10|179|2|0|The supreme judicial city officer asked Me: "Lord and Master, how could the sun have risen so fast above the horizon? We saw it only when it was already quite high above us while we cannot see any clouds that could have hindered us to see the sun at the moment it rose."
GGJ|10|179|3|0|I said: "This is not a real sun but a reflection of the sun that is still under the horizon and visible in the mirror of a layer of the atmosphere that became completely at rest. But that sun will soon disappear when the real one will come up.
GGJ|10|179|4|0|Look, this image of the sun looks like the natural light of man's reason that will also soon disappear when in Me the true sun of life will rise for them and which has already risen for a small part."
GGJ|10|179|5|0|On this, the Pharisee Dismas said: "I am of the opinion that our sun that is shining now is even more deceitful than this false sun in the east, and I do not want to be a bad prophet but I nevertheless say: for us the false sun will also soon disappear and the real sun of the spirit and life will rise for the gentiles."
GGJ|10|179|6|0|I said: "Yes, you are right in this, as it is also written that I will take away My light from the Jews and give it to the gentiles.
GGJ|10|179|7|0|Therefore, I say to you that I then also will abolish the Old Covenant and the Old Testament, and will establish a new one for the Jews as well as for all people on Earth according to the order of Melchisedech who was a King of all kings and a Supreme Priest of all supreme priests. That is why all kings and patriarchs had to give the tithe – even Abraham was not excluded.
GGJ|10|179|8|0|And that Melchisedech was I, from the time of Noah till much after Abraham with whom the Covenant was concluded by the great promise that was made to him. And now I am here again as the same. But not to confirm and maintain the Old Covenant, but to make a New Covenant with all people, and then I also will remain King and Lord and Supreme Priest forever, entirely according to the order of Melchisedech.
GGJ|10|179|9|0|The old supreme priests had to sacrifice the blood of animals for the redemption of their sins, but that was only a representation of what soon will happen in another way. Because the old supreme priests had also to sacrifice for their sins, and then for the sins of the people, but they nevertheless remained in their sins, otherwise I would not have let My people for 40 full years in all possible affliction in the desert.
GGJ|10|179|10|0|Aaron and Moses offered every year according to the precepts, but this was no use to them, neither to the people who persevered in their sins. But I will now offer Myself only once for everyone, and those who will believe in Me will be justified and clean to Me, and no more sin will be found on them. And now you know what you can expect from Me.
GGJ|10|179|11|0|Moses still had to see, feel and taste death on this mountain. And on the place where I am sitting now, he called out in his last moments: 'Lord, You made a Covenant with us against death and against sin, and see, I must die here without being allowed to walk on the Promised Land of Life with my feet.'
GGJ|10|179|12|0|And a voice sounded above him: 'You will live, but not from the law of the old, but from the mercy of My New Covenant that I will establish with the people of the Earth.'
GGJ|10|179|13|0|And Moses was dissolved and taken up, not because of his merit but by My mercy.
GGJ|10|179|14|0|And now on this place I say to you, Jews and gentiles, that already now I have made, and will make even more, a New Covenant with you, which you will all experience in a very short time. The upcoming sun will give you a witness about Me that I did not tell you vain words from Myself."
GGJ|10|179|15|0|At that moment, the sun came up, and above it stood written in illuminated letters: 'Honor and praise to the one, only true God in the height of all heights and in the deep of all depths.' And under the sun: 'Melchisedech, the true King of kings and Supreme Priest of all supreme priests, the only true Father of His children in Heaven and on this Earth.'
GGJ|10|180|1|1|The degeneration of the Jewish teaching (24/62)
GGJ|10|180|1|0|When all those present read this very meaningful inscription, they were very surprised and amazed, especially the 3 Romans and the few Pharisees.
GGJ|10|180|2|0|For several Pharisees had followed Dismas and Barnabas, and these said: "Yes, yes, it is wonderful to see what is written there. The Old Covenant with Abraham is finished and is no more valid and is not effective anymore, for we all know that the effect of the Ark of the Covenant has practically stopped for almost 30 years. Only Simon and Zachariah have known its usual power. The staff of Aaron did not become green anymore and the 7 show breads were gnawed away to dust by the moths. Only the 2 stone tables are still left, but what was written upon it became every year more and more difficult to read, and therefore it was necessary to destroy the whole Ark of the Covenant already 20 years ago, except for the gold and the 2 big cherubs. And instead of that, a new one was made of the same wood by one of the first and best carpenters. And it was covered with gold, and the 2 cherubs were put on it again according to the form of the old one, and in the middle of the Ark a column of smoke rose up – or from time to time also a column of fire. The Ark had to be arranged in such a way that ignited coals could be put in it and incense and good smelling resin be placed upon it to form in this way a pillar of smoke, but this was filling the whole space of the Most Holy Place in all directions, so such so that it was hardly bearable there. And the pillar of fire had to be ignited with naphtha.
GGJ|10|180|3|0|The high priest of that time thought however that the newly constructed Ark would have the same effect as the newly build temple after the Babylonian captivity, but he was greatly mistaken, for the new Ark had no more effect at all. That is why the later high priests did not care to let the Most Holy Place of the new Ark of Covenant be visited, after payment of an imposed offering, by the Romans and Greeks, just like any other place, for no harm was done to those who came near the new Ark of the Covenant.
GGJ|10|180|4|0|For us Pharisees and scribes it was then also clear for a long time that the Old Covenant was completely finished. But we still have to keep the people in the old belief as long as possible, especially because we cannot replace it with a better belief for the people, and secondly to take care that the temple and its servants will continue to receive their income, without which neither the temple nor its servants could survive.
GGJ|10|180|5|0|And this is also the most important reason why this Lord and Master, whom we know now as the only true establisher of an eternal, new Covenant, was so much hated by the temple servants, because the temple servants could see that His teaching is full of divine power, but they also knew all too well that they would be completely finished as soon as they themselves would follow that new teaching and let it be completely accepted by the people.
GGJ|10|180|6|0|But this will be of little benefit to them in the future – which they well realize – because many from the people already know that the old Ark of the Covenant lost its power, and that the new one has no other power than what it receives from the clumsy art of men.
GGJ|10|180|7|0|We, who are still connected to the temple ourselves, cannot do anything for or against it, but we want to wait with blissful hope what this only true Lord of Heaven and Earth will do, and in the future we will persevere in the full faith in Him and in all love for Him. We are all deeply convinced that He will take the best and most effective measures."
GGJ|10|180|8|0|After these words, the supreme judicial city officer said: "I was also one of those who saw the new Ark of the Covenant in the temple, and by that I was convinced that the faith of the Jews in God is as useless as the faith of the gentiles in the idols. But the gentiles are more skilful in all kinds of magic and can successfully fool the blind people for a longer time, but that column of smoke and fire in the Most Holy Place in the temple in Jerusalem is badly done, and the priests in the temple take good care of themselves by making the blind people believe that the old Ark of the Covenant of Moses is still entirely effective. But once the people will come to know that this is no more the case for already a long time, then the priests in Jerusalem can better hurry to leave, otherwise they will not experience their best days with the people."
GGJ|10|180|9|0|Then he turned to Me and said: "Lord and Master, You who gave us now more than sufficient very clear proofs of Your divinity, tell me if what I said is right or not?"
GGJ|10|180|10|0|I said: "Completely right, for no deceit can hold on for a long time, neither the night once the sun has risen.
GGJ|10|180|11|0|You can be very sure that the temple with its servants and the whole city of Jerusalem will in the youngest time be completely and for all time of times destroyed. Not one stone will remain upon the other. The Jews in Jerusalem can pray for only one thing, namely that their big flight will not come in the middle of the winter or on a Sabbath, because then it would be much more pitiful than in a better season or on a working day."
GGJ|10|180|12|0|When I had said that, the scriptures above and under the sun disappeared, and the hazes in the Jordan valley were dissolving because the rays of the sun shone on the regions of the Promised Land.
GGJ|10|180|13|0|The supreme judicial city officer made the remark: "It is a pity that the inhabitants of Jerusalem were not able to see the sun and the words above and under it, for this really should have made them wonder about such phenomenon."
GGJ|10|180|14|0|But I said: "Just for the purpose that they would not see it I allowed that all the regions of the Jordan be covered with a thick haze, because those who rejoice about the darkness should also receive their reward from it."
GGJ|10|180|15|0|On this occasion we saw a fleeing gazelle that was chased by a jackal. In a short time the jackal overtook the gazelle and provided itself with a morning meal, and at about 500 paces away from us, it did not take long before it completely finished the captured morning meal. Then it went very slowly further to the south to possibly capture also a midday meal.
GGJ|10|180|16|0|But quickly, quite high in the sky, an Arabian giant eagle saw the crawling jackal. As fast as an arrow it immediately let itself fall down upon it from its height, and despite its resistance it carried it high into the sky. Then it let it drop on a place that was very stony everywhere. This clearly meant the death of the jackal. The eagle came down quickly, convinced itself that the jackal was dead, grabbed it with its claws again and flew with it southwards to a favorable spot where the jackal and the gazelle that was eaten by it served the giant eagle for breakfast.
GGJ|10|180|17|0|After this short scene, the supreme judicial city officer said: "Lord and Master, this kind of scenes of eating one another among the animals, and the serious sicknesses that precede death of man were for me always an unwise and cruel sight while the arrangement by one or several gods should be considered wise. You surely will know why all this is and has to be so, but even with the best of will, people like us can hardly have a clear view about it."
GGJ|10|180|18|0|I said: "This will become clear to you. After the morning meal there will be an opportunity to talk about it, but now we will see Moses for a while and also the angel who fought for his dead body."
GGJ|10|180|19|0|When I had said that, Moses and the archangel Michael stood before Me, bowed down before Me and glorified and praised My name. Then they disappeared, and we stood up and went to the city where the morning meal was already waiting for us.
GGJ|10|181|1|1|The house gods in the inn are destroyed (24/63)
GGJ|10|181|1|0|When we entered the guestroom of our innkeeper, we took place at the table, and the Pharisees and Jews at their table near to us. And immediately a good quantity of well-prepared fishes was put on the table, and bread and wine were added. We took the fishes and all the rest and ate them.
GGJ|10|181|2|0|After the morning meal we stayed sitting at the table, for I did not want to show us too much outside when it was not necessary because there were still many hard gentiles in this city who were very much attached to their temples and idols.
GGJ|10|181|3|0|Now the son of the innkeeper came to Me and told Me that his mother filled her whole bedroom with idol statues and that also in this dining room there was a very badly shaped Apollo which appearance has the opposite effect for everyone of what it had to represent and that he therefore would like this Apollo and also his mother's idols to be removed.
GGJ|10|181|4|0|(The son): "Because now that we came to know You, o Lord, these idols are of no use anymore for this house."
GGJ|10|181|5|0|I said: "You have a good mind, My dear son, but if you yourself will put your hand to it, it can cause problems and much hostility from your still blind neighbors. But I will support you, and this Apollo and the other idols will immediately disappear. Go to the corner and see if you can still find an Apollo, and then you can go to the room of your mother, and there also you will find no more idols."
GGJ|10|181|6|0|The young man stood up immediately and went to the corner where Apollo stood and did no more find any trace of it. Then he went to the bedroom of his mother, and also the many hundreds of idols had disappeared. He rejoiced and immediately told his mother who was working in the kitchen. But she got scared and said to her son:
GGJ|10|181|7|0|(The mother): "My dear son, all this is very well but think about our neighbors. What will they say when they visit us and will no more find any idol statue in our whole house?"
GGJ|10|181|8|0|The son: "Then let me talk to them and I will tell them that the Lord and Master, who performed such great signs in our house, destroyed all your idols with one thought. Then they will not be able to say anything anymore. We moreover have our strict and righteous supreme judicial city officer on our side, and then the neighbors will wisely be careful to express their displeasure to him."
GGJ|10|181|9|0|His mother was satisfied with that information. Then she came with her son into the guestroom to thank Me for miraculously relieving her of something to which she was not really attached anyway.
GGJ|10|181|10|0|I said to her: "Go to your bedroom and you will find something that you will like much more instead of your former idols."
GGJ|10|181|11|0|Then she returned to her bedroom and looked around, and on the place where most of her idols had stood, she found a case made of black ebony wood and provided with lock and bolt. She opened the case and saw that it was full of Roman silver coins of great value.
GGJ|10|181|12|0|She quickly came back and told it in front of everyone, especially to her husband and her son.
GGJ|10|181|13|0|And the innkeeper said: "This is much more valuable for our business than all your former idol statues. Nevertheless, the greatest value is always the word which we received from this Lord and Master, and maybe we will receive more of these if we are worthy. So let us not touch your silver coins and ask the Lord and Master to provide our heart and mind of that kind of spiritual golden and silver coins which we soon will use in the other life."
GGJ|10|181|14|0|Then the woman thanked Me, went back to her kitchen and her personnel and there she took care of all the things that had to be thought about and done for the whole day.
GGJ|10|181|15|0|Immediately after that, the supreme judicial city officer said to Me: "O more than great Lord and Master of eternity. Since You promised this morning on the mountain Nebo to answer 2 more questions that I have asked – one yesterday evening and the second one this morning on the mountain Nebo when a jackal chased a poor gazelle, tore it apart and devoured it, and soon after that it had to suffer the same fate by a giant eagle – be so kind to give me some more light."
GGJ|10|182|1|1|The causes of physical sickness (24/64)
GGJ|10|182|1|0|I said: "For what concerns your question of yesterday, namely about the often long lasting and severe state of illness that precedes the death of the body, and also about the often very early dead of children, this is only allowed by Me to improve the people, but this does not mean that it was a decision that came from the almightiness of My will.
GGJ|10|182|2|0|Look, the first men, who always stayed in the order and simplicity that was shown to them by My Spirit, did really not know about any sickness which precedes physical death. They mostly reached a very high age, became never sick, and they finally fell quietly asleep, and by that their soul did not feel any pain or fear of death.
GGJ|10|182|3|0|Their food was always the same, and not today this and tomorrow something different. They mostly lived from milk, bread and good, ripe tree fruit. This kind of dish was their food for their body during their whole life, and to quench their thirst, fresh spring water was used.
GGJ|10|182|4|0|For this reason the nerves of their body were always fed by the same good, harmless substances of the soul, and no bad, impure and therefore harmful soul substance could creep into the body. That is why those men always stayed strong and healthy, spiritually as well as physically.
GGJ|10|182|5|0|But in this time and also in the much earlier times, look at the many thousands of different delicacies with which people fill their stomach and belly, then it will immediately become clear to you how in this situation all kinds of unfermented and therefore impure, bad and harmful substances often take possession of the whole human body and gradually torture and torment it more and more. Because such various substances in a human body are then constantly coming into a fight which can be calmed down for a period of time after seeking protection by taking all kinds of herbs and roots that are known through experience and with which they appease the internal soul substance revolution.
GGJ|10|182|6|0|But such good health does not last long, especially for an old person, unless he for a long time sought protection by taking very simple food for his body. But this does usually not happen because when the people, for what concerns their body, become bearably healthier through a fortunately chosen medicine, most of them will soon like their old delicacies again, become then more sick than they were before, will begin to have trouble and will usually end in a painful way.
GGJ|10|182|7|0|Look, this is why Moses prescribed the menu for the Israelites who were delivered from the hard slavery of Egypt. Those who strictly lived according to it, remained healthy up to a high age, but very soon many wanted their Egyptian meat pots, and the result was that soon after that they became sick, weak and tired and had to end their earthly life with all kinds of physical sicknesses.
GGJ|10|182|8|0|Still more sadly in this respect is what happens to children.
GGJ|10|182|9|0|Firstly their parents have sinned here and there and have by that filled their body with a great number of bad and harmful soul substances, and thus the child is procreated by a sinful father in the body of an even more sinful mother. Question: how can out of such body come forth a healthy child?
GGJ|10|182|10|0|And secondly, it is especially during pregnancy that the mother is mostly craving for all kinds of delicacies, and her family members cannot think of a better service than to give in as much as possible to the desire of the pregnant woman.
GGJ|10|182|11|0|On this occasion, the child receives a second blow against his health. It is not sufficient for the child to come out completely sick from the mother's body, but immediately after that he must be nourished with an even worse mother's milk. This is the second, even harder blow against the basic principles of the health of a child.
GGJ|10|182|12|0|If a child withstood as fortunate as possible and so-called 'safe and sound' those two blows against health with all kinds of medicine, there is still a third blow against health. The child grows up of course, becomes cute and adorable for the people around him. Then he all too soon will be greatly spoiled and provided with all kinds of sweets, because such foolish parents cannot forbid anything to their darling. But what is the result of this? That the child will prematurely spoil and weaken his stomach and the necessary digestive organs, so much so that he will already soon catch all kinds of physical sicknesses and also die early.
GGJ|10|182|13|0|Many children die already in the body of their mother. A greater number die soon after birth within 2 to 3 years, but most of them from 4 to 12 years. The children who then still reach a riper age must firstly have clever and reasonable parents, must have followed a chaste and healthy life and did not get angry or vexed. In this way they still can come to a very good and bearable health and reach 60, 70, 80 years or older. But then their old age is in itself as good as a sickness which is still a result of the mother's body and comes mostly also from the sins of their youth.
GGJ|10|182|14|0|From this short explanation you can see that I absolutely was never the cause of the human physical sicknesses, but the people themselves, and this from the moment that they thoughtlessly and willfully left more and more My commandments and rules which I always gave to them, and they followed their reason and their will which became more and more darkened and confused by the evil spirits that are in the air, the earth and the water.
GGJ|10|182|15|0|The elders knew very well that the night outside is no friend of men, but nevertheless, they try to accomplish their big plans of speculation during the night. However, all this kind of excessive speculation is the same as theft and murder that – as you well know – are committed mostly during the night.
GGJ|10|182|16|0|The Earth is big enough to feed thousand times more people than the people who live now on the Earth. But greed, miserliness and the lust for speculation have bordered and marked the landed properties. And those who are most rich, miserly and powerful often took the biggest and best pieces of land into possession, and they persecuted all those who wanted to resist against it. And so it happened that many possess thousand times more of excellent land than is needed for the livelihood of themselves and their family.
GGJ|10|182|17|0|On the other hand, many hundred of thousands had to go to the coasts of the sea to take out from there their bad and unhealthy food. By that, the navigation was invented, and men sailed far and wide along the shores of the sea and hunted recklessly for the treasures and riches that were hidden in the sea, and so very big nations live at this time at and from the sea, and all this was not the case with the first men on Earth.
GGJ|10|182|18|0|But when this is so – as experience teaches us – how can a somewhat reasonable person think by far that the nations in this time who greatly stepped out of the former order, can be and stay as healthy as those first men on Earth who, since the body of the mother, never stepped out of that order?
GGJ|10|182|19|0|The state of sickness which presently precedes the physical death of men is therefore nothing else than the result of the almost complete rejection of the ancient order, but is at the same time also a protector of the healthy soul still present in many, for it takes care that the soul will gradually separate himself from his bad flesh, will by that detach himself from the shackles of the bad soul substances of his body, and when these cause too much damage he can still in time separate from his body forever with the help of his better spirit of the beyond. After that, he will eternally not wish anymore in the least to enter a body again, except when he would have come out of his body entirely evil, and then, to bitterly revenge himself against the flesh, will try to enter the flesh of a human being who still lives on Earth in order to torture it in the most cruel and merciless way, which you could see and experience oftentimes from people who were possessed by evil spirits.
GGJ|10|182|20|0|And with this, My friend, I have more than sufficiently answered your question of yesterday. Now we will have a closer look at the chasing of the gazelle of today and more of these things.
GGJ|10|183|1|1|The battle of nature (24/65)
GGJ|10|183|1|0|You may go around the whole Earth and you will discover, for what the outer appearances are concerned, nothing else but enmity amongst the creatures.
GGJ|10|183|2|0|Look at the sun, which is certainly the greatest benefactor of the Earth and all creatures, because by its light and warmth everything comes to life again and grows and becomes strong. The plant kingdom is like shooting out anew of the soil of the Earth and produces fruit within the order of every kind. The sap in the trees begins to flow again, they receive buds, leaves, blossoms, and then gradually the fruit ripens.
GGJ|10|183|3|0|A countless number of the most various winged insects have laid their eggs. The light and the warmth of the sun hatch them out and they fill the air with numberless little and bigger creatures.
GGJ|10|183|4|0|This is the way of the birds, the fishes in the water and the numberless other animals in this element. And the other animals and the people even enjoy the sun. So it is, as I said, certainly the greatest benefactor of the Earth and its creatures, but at the same time also the greatest enemy of the Earth and its creatures.
GGJ|10|183|5|0|Because look, it does not take long for the sun to call everything to life on the surface of the Earth. After that, it increases in light and warmth, so much so that it kills everything again in the summer what it created during the winter and spring.
GGJ|10|183|6|0|Your region here is an example of this in itself. In the second half of the winter till the first half of spring, everything becomes green, and your region looks like a paradise. And what is it now? It is hardly half autumn and it is a steppe wherein you seldom can find anything green. Everything is withered and dead.
GGJ|10|183|7|0|And if you go to Africa, or the southern parts of Arabia, then you will need to travel many days before you will find something alive, because the heat of the sun kills everything that it possibly has brought to life in a winter.
GGJ|10|183|8|0|In the so-called temperate zones of the Earth, things are more praiseworthy, but then the winters last much longer than here, and the plants and animals do not thrive anymore in such abundance as they do in these warm regions of the Earth. And so you will see everywhere on Earth that the sun is on the one hand the greatest benefactor of the Earth, but on the other hand its greatest enemy.
GGJ|10|183|9|0|Even the sea in the hottest zones is little crowded by fish and other sea animals when the sun develops its greatest strength. They flee further to the north or more to the south, depending on whether the sun develops its greatest heat in this or that hemisphere.
GGJ|10|183|10|0|And look, as the sun is in relation to the Earth, all the creatures on Earth are more or less in relation to each other.
GGJ|10|183|11|0|This is for instance already the case among the elements. Is the water, next to the sun, not one of the greatest benefactors on Earth? Does not every farmer wish a blissful rain when his fields, pastures and gardens become dry? And when it comes, the whole creation is as if shouting from joy.
GGJ|10|183|12|0|But if there is, instead of a blissful rain shower, one heavy cloudburst after another, then no one on the whole Earth will praise its usefulness because by their mighty streams of water they destroy everything they come across, and then they leave a vast region of waste soil behind them of which men cannot make good use anymore despite often centuries of great effort.
GGJ|10|183|13|0|So also, the different winds are very great benefactors to the soil of the Earth and the physical health of all creatures. But when they degenerate in great storms and hurricanes they are not very useful but bring only damage, at least from the point of view of the human reason, because it is not capable to evaluate how effective these violent phenomena are for a great useful purpose.
GGJ|10|183|14|0|This is also how it goes with the plants among which many are noble, but more of them are not noble, which you call 'weeds'. When someone has a clean field to sow his wheat and barley, those 2 noble kinds of grain will develop well and purely, but if an enemy would come during the night to straw a quantity of seeds of weed on the wheat and barley field, and the weeds would then come out between the noble grain, they would soon oppress and suffocate them.
GGJ|10|183|15|0|Apart from that, there exist certain kinds of plants that prevent other plants from coming up when they take possession of a big or small piece of land.
GGJ|10|183|16|0|And so you can see the same thing happening before you in the animal kingdom. The one animal serves the other as prey and food for what concerns his flesh. And man – a kind of animal himself as far as his flesh is concerned – is and remains the greatest predator. Because a gazelle or a sheep will flee when they see a wolf, a bear, a lion, a tiger or other devouring animals coming close, but man, when he is provided of all kinds of weapons that he invented by his intellect, does not flee for such vicious animals, but he greedily chases them to possess their fur, and will now and then also change their flesh into a well tasting piece of roast meat by the fire.
GGJ|10|184|1|1|The purpose of the battle of nature (24/66)
GGJ|10|184|1|0|Your question is actually why I allow those enmities on a celestial body like the Earth. On this I say to you that apart from the Earth there are countless much bigger celestial bodies, and there you will find no or very little of this kind of earthly enmities among the created.
GGJ|10|184|2|0|Yes, then why exactly on this Earth? I say to you: because the people of this Earth are, for what concerns their soul and spirit, in a position to become children of God by which they then also will be capable to do what I can do. That is why it was said to the elders by the mouth of the prophets: 'You are My children, and therefore gods, just as I, your Father, am God.'
GGJ|10|184|3|0|But to bring a soul into that position he must, as they use to say, after a long series of years, in a way be joined from countless soul particles from the kingdom of all creatures on this Earth. And this joining of those often endless many souls of creatures is that which the old wise men who knew about it, called 'migration of the souls'.
GGJ|10|184|4|0|The outer material forms of the creatures destroy each other from both sides, but by that, many souls who live in those creatures become free. Those who are similar unite themselves and are procreated again in a material form on a next, higher level, and so on till man.
GGJ|10|184|5|0|And what applies to the soul, applies also to his spirit of the beyond, which is the actual procreator, further guider, developer and preserver of the souls up to the human soul, who only after that will enter into his sphere of freedom, and in moral respect he will be capable to further develop himself.
GGJ|10|184|6|0|Only after the soul has raised himself to a certain degree of spiritual perfection, will his spirit of light and love of the beyond unite with him, and from that moment on man will be more and more like God. And when the body will then be taken away from the soul, he will already be a being who will be entirely like God, and out of himself he will be able to call everything into existence and also wisely maintain it.
GGJ|10|184|7|0|What I told you now, happens only on this Earth and on no other celestial body to such great extent as precisely on this Earth, and he who is wise will understand this for the following reason: because this Earth corresponds to My heart. And since I Myself have also only one heart and not several hearts, there also can be only one celestial body that was set out of Me which corresponds exactly to My heart, namely with its most inner point of life.
GGJ|10|184|8|0|You still cannot clearly realize it, and if I wanted to make it as clear as possible to your mind, we would be busy for more than a 1,000 years before you would come to understand My inner wisdom a little more clearly.
GGJ|10|184|9|0|But when you will become one with My Spirit in your soul, in one moment you will realize and understand more than you would do now yourself in a 1,000 years by means of difficult research.
GGJ|10|184|10|0|And since I am now here Myself, and all things are possible to Me, I will show you – for what concerns the soul – what happened to the chasing that you saw and watched today.
GGJ|10|185|1|1|The example of a joining of animal souls (24/67)
GGJ|10|185|1|0|You saw how the giant eagle captured the jackal that had eaten the gazelle, how he flew high in the sky and then let it fall on a stony ground, on which occasion that predator met a certain death. But then it was grabbed by the eagle again and carried far to the south where the eagle had its nest and dwelling place between the rocks. When he arrived there with his prey, he let it fall down again from a great height because it became already too heavy for him.
GGJ|10|185|2|0|But the prey hit a rock face and fell down in a rather deep canyon of the valley. Arab shepherds grazed their meager flocks in that canyon, and they soon saw how the giant eagle – a known enemy of the shepherds' flocks – flew lower and lower to pick up his prey that fell too deep in the valley.
GGJ|10|185|3|0|When the shepherds noticed this, they immediately stretched their bows and aimed at the lower flying eagle, and when, according to their calculations, he was low enough, they shot sharp arrows with their bows. And see, the eagle was well hit by 3 shepherds, fell down dead in the canyon and was taken by the shepherds as a true trophy of victory. But the poor jackal with his gazelle still lies between the low rocks where he fell down and will only be eaten after some time by other predatory birds.
GGJ|10|185|4|0|And now look there, before the door stands already a human form as of a child, and waits for a next procreation so that he can be taken up in the body of a mother. And behind this soul's appearance you can see a shining form. This is already the soul's spirit from the beyond that will take care that this soul who still belongs to the kingdom of nature will at a next opportunity be cared for in the body of a mother.
GGJ|10|185|5|0|And now you also saw how from the 3 last already completed animal levels – of course after many thousands of previous processes – a human soul appears.
GGJ|10|185|6|0|Out of this, a male child will be born into the world, who, if he will be well educated, can become a great man. The gentleness of the gazelle will rule his heart, the cleverness of the jackal his mind and the strength of the giant eagle his reason, his courage and his will. His character will be mostly warlike which he can however temper by his heart and his cleverness by which he can be a very useful person for no matter what kind of office. However, if he will be a soldier, he will be fortunate by his courage, but he also will be a prey for the weapons of war of others.
GGJ|10|185|7|0|But to let you see the child directly from his birth, already next year your earthly neighbor will be his father.
GGJ|10|185|8|0|Now you know everything. I have told and shown you something which I did not tell or show any other person in that manner till now. But let us now take some bread and wine again and strengthen us after this rather long explanation."
GGJ|10|186|1|1|The Lord seems to favor the gentiles (24/68)
GGJ|10|186|1|0|My advice was followed immediately. We all took some bread and wine again, and the present Pharisees said: "Only now we believe completely that You are the Lord and the true Christ. For such secrets in the big nature can only be known to You and further to no other human being on the whole Earth."
GGJ|10|186|2|0|And on this, My disciples said: "Lord and Master, now and then You showed us also such things in the presence of the people, but You actually never taught us so deeply about such secrets of nature, and You also did not explain them to us in such manner. It remains strange that You speak more openly among the gentiles than among us Jews."
GGJ|10|186|3|0|I said: "Are you then still so shortsighted and do you not understand its reason? Since your birth, when did you become men acquainted with nature? You never examined one or the other phenomena. You let it go as it came, and you were completely indifferent whether finally a wolf will tear up and devour a sheep or that a courageous ram will finally knock down a wolf and kill him or let him hastily run away.
GGJ|10|186|4|0|You were always zealous in keeping the laws of Moses, but you were seldom or not at all concerned about the laws in nature, and so I knew that I had to teach you first and put it in the right light before you. All the rest that you need, you will at some opportunity gradually experience with Me.
GGJ|10|186|5|0|In the beginning it was difficult for many of you to consider Me more than a prophet, and you had a lot of objections. But now that it is clear to you – although not everyone of you in the same measure – that I am the true Messiah, the time has also come for you to further explain and reveal many other things on the subject of the nature of the Earth, but you only will understand and realize all those things when you will be filled by My Spirit.
GGJ|10|186|6|0|Then you will also realize that one cannot give these kind of explanations in this still totally dark time, especially among the Jews who do not have even a bit of understanding up to now, especially of the meaning of the first book of Moses. And the covering of Moses' face still covers their inner sight.
GGJ|10|186|7|0|That is why you will have done enough when you will have awakened your brothers to have faith in Me. All the rest, as far as necessary, will be accomplished by My Spirit in them.
GGJ|10|186|8|0|But the Romans are people who are well acquainted with the nature and have much experience and made observations. Therefore, such phenomena and also other things on the subject of nature should be taught to them, and they also can understand it and they have more light than you. I moreover say to you that the great light will soon be taken away from the stubborn Jews and be abundantly given to the gentiles."
GGJ|10|186|9|0|On this, a disciple of John said: "Lord and Master, these are words from Your holy mouth that cannot make us Jews happy but only sad, for according to the Scripture we are the chosen people of God, and You Yourself came forth from us. Now the gentiles will be favored and we will in a certain way be scattered among all the nations on Earth and possess no more country or home, and about the successor of king David, this also will come down to nothing."
GGJ|10|187|1|1|The love of the Lord for the Jewish people (24/69)
GGJ|10|187|1|0|I said: "My friend, now you still speak and think like a blind man. The Jews were the chosen people of God, but did they also behave to be and remain that for which they were called since the time of Abraham? They kept the law outwardly in a very dry manner and praised God with their lips but their hearts remained hard and far from God.
GGJ|10|187|2|0|They were admonished many times by the mouth of many prophets and other wise teachers about how they should behave towards God, but did they act even a little according to those admonishments?
GGJ|10|187|3|0|They were constantly fighting among each other and went to war to possess earthly goods. I once punished them for this with the Babylonian captivity by the sword of the very pagan king Nebuchadnezzar, and I let them there in all dishonor and need for 40 full years so that they would better their life. Yet, I did not leave them without prophets and teachers.
GGJ|10|187|4|0|When they bettered their life again, I allowed them to return to their country and rebuild the city of Jerusalem and the temple. And they once more became a people of reputation.
GGJ|10|187|5|0|But when they were doing well again, they gradually forgot Me, did not listen to the prophets and teachers but persecuted them and stoned several of them.
GGJ|10|187|6|0|When I saw that the Jewish people did again not heed My admonishments, I awakened the Romans. These came with a mighty army of war, conquered not only the Promised Land but moreover a lot of Asia, and they appointed hard feudal kings over the Jews and also over other nations, but they let them keep their scriptures and religion.
GGJ|10|187|7|0|Now I finally came Myself, went several times to Jerusalem, taught in the temple, and as Father I also wanted to protect the people – like a hen with her chicks – under the wings of My love, power and wisdom. But what did My appearance, My teaching and My deeds accomplish up to now? Nothing, except that they hate Me more every day, persecute Me in all directions and, as far as My body is concerned, they very seriously want to kill Me, in which the Jews will also succeed soon so that the judgment, which is threateningly represented to them by the Scripture, will be fulfilled to them.
GGJ|10|187|8|0|The Old Covenant will cease to exist, as the prophet Daniel prophesied, and a New Covenant will be made in which also all the gentiles will become heirs and possessors of the Kingdom of God, for the Romans have already conquered the Promised Land once but did not destroy anything in it. Shortly after Me, the Romans will conquer it again and will destroy it in such a way that of the many cities – Jerusalem not excluded – not one stone will be left upon another, and a short time after that, they will not even be able to determine on which spot this or that city had stood.
GGJ|10|187|9|0|So when I said here that the light of the Jews will be taken away and given to the gentiles, am I then unjust? Or you go and convert all the Jews for Me so that they believe in Me, then I will stop the last judgment for them, renew the Old Covenant and will from now on also uphold it till the end of times.
GGJ|10|187|10|0|But take care and see how you will fare with that undertaking. I tell you: even much worse than what happened to your teacher John who preached repentance in the desert for the forgiveness of sins, but was soon after that thrown into prison by Herod who let him later be beheaded on the request of the adulterous woman Herodias.
GGJ|10|187|11|0|Do you think that you will be better off if you would now convert in My name the high and proud Jews of their sins and show them their numerous vices?
GGJ|10|187|12|0|If you will look at this with your reason with only a little spark of light, you surely will realize that the measure of the sins of this people became full, just like the measure of the sins of the Hanochites at the time of Noah became full, after which the flood came that swallowed up all the enemies of God.
GGJ|10|187|13|0|Or are the Jews in Jerusalem now perhaps friends of God if they have nothing else in mind than to capture and to kill Me, God, their Lord and Father? Should we let such people subsist?
GGJ|10|187|14|0|Look, this cannot be for the sake of the many other chosen ones. That is why I will greatly shorten the time of the downfall of Jerusalem and its people and I will let the judgment come.
GGJ|10|188|1|1|False Christs, false prophets and false wonders. Advices for the conduct of the disciples. (24/70)
GGJ|10|188|1|0|Yes many Jews will also believe in Me, and many already believe, but it will not take long before a great number among them will arise, and each one of them will write and proclaim another gospel about Me, as this is already the case in many places, by which then many false Christs will exist. Because these false spreaders of My teaching will say to their disciples: 'Look, here is the true Christ, and I can know since I was His eyewitness.' And another will claim the same thing about his Christ.
GGJ|10|188|2|0|And so, these false prophets will soon also cause great confusion among the gentiles because as Jews they firstly will more easily be believed than the gentiles who are awakened by Me, and under the expression 'in My name' they will also perform false wonders and signs. By that they will seduce many people and convince them about their false Christs.
GGJ|10|188|3|0|I say this to you now, so that you will know, when you yourselves will meet such false prophets, you will then not believe what they teach, but will witness against them in My name and warn the people against them, and punish the false prophets to keep them from spreading My teaching.
GGJ|10|188|4|0|If you will become lukewarm in those activities, you will be like the salt that has become powerless and useless. And if the salt has become powerless and useless, with what will we then make the food tasteful? So teach the peoples that they should especially heed the false prophets and should neither believe their words nor their signs.
GGJ|10|188|5|0|But you yourselves should not disagree, neither in words nor in deeds, but give to the people the full truth that never contradicts itself, just like you have received and seen it from Me. For if you will disagree among each other, and the one will say this and the other that, you yourselves will lay by that the seed of the disaster of discord in My teaching and by that you will not be able to rejoice in much praise and reward from Me. But one will mostly recognize you as My true disciples if you love one another as also I have always loved you, and if you never will fall into disputes and quarrels which will very soon be the case with the false prophets. Then the one who proclaimed the false Christ will persecute the other with cursing and condemnation by which My teaching that I gave you will be broken into pieces as will also soon happen to Jerusalem and other cities where no stone will be left upon another.
GGJ|10|188|6|0|But I will know how to keep My teaching completely pure till the end of times. But woe to all antichrists in the course of time. They will not be able to perform their evil practices much longer than the Jews did to Me since the time of Moses up to Me, and I will visit them with a world judgment that will be even worse than the one at the time of Noah, Sodom and Gomorrah and many other cities and nations up to this time.
GGJ|10|188|7|0|But I will continually stay with My followers till the end of times and will come to them in different ways, one time here and then there, and I Myself will be their teacher in all things, for in that time I will also come as a flash of lightning that illuminates from the east to the west and which will enlighten everything that is obscure and dark on the Earth.
GGJ|10|188|8|0|Look, the strong light of that flash of lightning will destroy them, namely the adversaries, just like the light of a flash of lightning will kill the crabs when it shines on them. There is a similarity between animals and men who, like the Israelites, shun to walk on in My light and are constantly longing for the full meat pots of the dark Egypt. So a crab, that can more often be found in Egypt, has also the characteristic that it usually prefers to search for its food in the mud. And when from time to time it accidentally crawls to the light, it quickly makes a backward movement and will look for its dark mud again.
GGJ|10|188|9|0|Tell Me, are the present Jews in the Promised Land not exactly the same as the Israelites whom Moses set free from Egypt, and who, instead of going forward in the desert to reach the Promised Land, only wanted to have their Egyptian meat pots back and who therefore blamed Moses for leading them out of Egypt where they were so well off? Can such people not be compared with those ugly mud animals that cannot bare the light of a flash of lightning and are constantly moving backward instead of moving forward to search for their food?
GGJ|10|188|10|0|That is why I provided and determined for their final judgment that they finally would all die by the fire and the light of My flash of lightning.
GGJ|10|188|11|0|And so will be fulfilled what I already told you at some opportunity, namely that I finally will let the Earth be purified of its dirt by the fire.
GGJ|10|188|12|0|I think that with this I have more than sufficiently shown you the reason why the light of the Jews will be taken away and given to the gentiles.
GGJ|10|188|13|0|The Jews as such will continue to exist among the gentiles among all nations on Earth, and they will still hope for a Messiah who will however come no more. After that, they continually will look like animals, like dogs, because a dog will always return to what he has spit out, and a pig to the pool of mud in which he bathed and dirtied himself.
GGJ|10|188|14|0|The triple covering before the face of Moses will hang before their eyes because they cannot bear the clear light from the Heavens and will therefore never grasp or perceive the inner meaning of the Scriptures of Moses and the prophets.
GGJ|10|188|15|0|Are you now satisfied with this well-founded explanation of Mine?"
GGJ|10|188|16|0|The disciple of John said: "Lord and Master, I have to be satisfied with this, for I very clearly can see that this is exactly so and as it will also be so in the future, as You have very clearly revealed to us all.
GGJ|10|188|17|0|Oh, who can change it when people misuse their free will so much and prefer to be led around by the leash of the devil and be deceived instead of following up Your advice to raise them towards all freedom and give them the eternal life in Your Kingdom.
GGJ|10|188|18|0|I only hope that You, o Lord and Master, will still keep a lot of means in store to also – in the course of the times of times – call from the crabs men into existence who will recognize You. For You did not let them come into this world to let them remain crabs for eternity for what their soul is concerned?"
GGJ|10|188|19|0|I said: "That which is reserved to the long-lasting times of the future lies hidden in the decree of My love and wisdom. It will however still take long times before the light of the last of the suns will be extinguished. Men will see many stars in the sky go out and see again others taking their place, but the actual crabs will therefore not have lost much of their ugly appearance. But to Me 1,000 earthly years are like one moment. That which cannot be accomplished in one long time, can maybe be accomplished in a next or in 1,000 periods of time.
GGJ|10|188|20|0|The one who wants to be helped will also be helped soon. But the one, who wants to persist in his stubbornness, let him persist as long as he wants. And if he wants to persist in it eternally, he is also free to do that. For also the internal material body of the Earth, as well as the endless many other celestial bodies, need its food to subsist, and it will take a terrible long time before one atom of the interior of the Earth will reach its surface again.
GGJ|10|188|21|0|Although you do not understand what I want to say with this: the lost son is already on his way back, but almost endlessly long times will still be necessary before he will entirely come back into the old house of the Father.
GGJ|10|188|22|0|On a small scale, every sinner is like a lost son, and over his true come back there will be greater joy than over 99 righteous ones who do not need penance.
GGJ|10|188|23|0|But the word that I speak to you is not only for this Earth but in a corresponding manner for the whole of infinity, for My words are not human words but God's words, and they are also heard by the numberless myriads of angels and are carried from the one end of My endless many creations to the other, and they will have their effect.
GGJ|10|188|24|0|This you also do not understand, but when you will be reborn in the spirit, you also will be able to look into the endless depths of My mercy. Be satisfied for the moment with what you heard now, for in this world I will not often say similar things anymore as those which I told you now. So keep it with and in yourselves till the time of your inner enlightenment after which you also will be able to speak with people who are understanding and enlightened about all the things you heard from Me. But keep it to yourselves for those who are not understanding, and do not throw My pearls like feed for the pigs."
GGJ|10|188|25|0|The disciples kept this to themselves, observed it when they spread My teaching and did not reveal many other things about Me, especially not to the Jews, apart from especially My suffering and dying and My resurrection, and that accordingly I was truly the Messiah. But even about these last events they were not completely in agreement with each other. This already became clear when after the news of the women, namely of Magdalena, about My resurrection, a few of My disciples believed, but others not and took the statement of the women for a fable, till I personally appeared before them, and it was still difficult to completely convince them that I had risen. On this occasion I told the disciples that they especially should beware of disagreements among each other. But with and among them it was the same as with other people: their spirit was willing but their flesh was weak.
GGJ|10|189|1|1|The difficulty of being a teacher (24/71)
GGJ|10|189|1|0|While we were still together at the table, taking bread and wine, Barnabas, a Pharisee as you know, said: "Lord and Master, if You also would consider me worthy to spread Your teaching among the people, I would not leave out one word of Your teaching, neither add one."
GGJ|10|189|2|0|I said: "You are a Jew, and by your great wealth you were able to become a Pharisee, since you could proof that you belong to the tribe of Levi, but you were raised among the Greeks and by that you acquired much of the Greek stubbornness, and in the course of time you will not get along well with another of My disciples, but I will say something to you all. Thus listen to Me.
GGJ|10|189|3|0|A true spreader of My teaching must be like a very experienced, compliant and highly skilful doctor.
GGJ|10|189|4|0|For instance, a doctor comes into a village where he is called to many sick people who suffer from gout and all kinds of feverish sicknesses. Now the doctor thinks to himself: 'I already treated many such sick people and helped them with this and that medicine, and these sick people suffer from the same illness. So I will give them the same medicines, then they will become healthy.' The doctor does this, and look, the sick people get worse by his medicines instead of better. They loose their confidence in him and look for another doctor. The doctor gets angry about this and says to himself: 'These medicines of mine have helped already so many people, then why not them?' He is offended and goes home.
GGJ|10|189|5|0|Soon came the second one who was called. He was wiser than the first one and took information as to how the sick person had lived, what kind of food he had taken and by which sicknesses he had been tormented since his youth. And so he took information on more things about which a wise doctor should inform. And based on these he adjusted his medicines – for this sick person this and for another one something very different. And look, that doctor, who took the trouble, soon healed the sick people in the whole village because he knew the art to adjust his medicines according to the different characters and qualities of his patients.
GGJ|10|189|6|0|And as a doctor can accomplish fortunate healings in this manner – if it really is not too late – so can a true soul-doctor do it also with the many soul-sick people in this world where one soul is credulous, the other one little inclined to believe, again another one proud, or misery, selfish and many more of such things. Now if the soul-doctor comes to such different sick people and will directly in a stone-hard manner proclaim the teaching that he received from Me, it will not be very useful.
GGJ|10|189|7|0|The one who cannot weep with those who weep, laugh with those who laugh, be cheerful with those who are cheerful, and serious with those who are serious, is still not fit to spread My Kingdom on Earth and looks in this respect like a countryman who, when he plows a field, puts his hand to the plow but always looks behind him to see how the furrows are, forgetting by that the plow is slanting because of too little attention of the plower, and he can do nothing else except to draw the plow back to the spot where he was still going straight and start plowing again.
GGJ|10|189|8|0|It is the same with the teachers who want to teach something to everyone in one and the same manner, regardless of what kind of character and what kind of natural qualities they may have. A few of them will grasp something of that teaching because the teaching was precisely fit for their capabilities. The others however will leave the teacher, being more ignorant and unqualified than before.
GGJ|10|189|9|0|And so also when you spread My teaching, you will have to be very attentive as to what kind of character those people have to whom you proclaim My teaching. Otherwise it will not be very useful.
GGJ|10|189|10|0|A credulous person will soon believe anything, especially when you confirm the teaching with a miracle. But remember by that: the one who accepts something new too easily, will also quite as easily let it go, especially when he is pressured by a temptation. You will have more work to do with someone who does not easily believe something, but once you win him, he will also stay with what he accepted. That is why you should make more effort for them than for credulous people. Do not trust them when they so gladly and without difficulty have accepted your teaching. For when you will come back to them again, perhaps hardly half of them will still keep your teaching, and the other half went back to their old, impure belief or followed one of the false prophets.
GGJ|10|189|11|0|So agree completely for what concerns My teaching. But for what concerns the lecture, you should first look as to what kind of children of the spirit they are, and only after that you can proclaim My gospel to them, and then you will accomplish good work everywhere.
GGJ|10|189|12|0|Think also about the ancient Roman proverb according to which no deity can be formed out of a bulky and rotten chunk of wood and that a meek, fearful dove never brooded an eagle from its eggs. So, as I told you oftentimes, be clever as serpents but still full of meekness as doves.
GGJ|10|189|13|0|The office of a teacher is one of the most difficult professions, but blessed is the one who knows how to efficiently manage such office."
GGJ|10|189|14|0|On this, Barnabas said: "O Lord and Master, now You very openly spoke the purest truth, for I also was a teacher before and experienced how difficult it is to deal with various people. Therefore, above all I will also take this advice of Yours to heart and transform it into deeds."
GGJ|10|189|15|0|I said: "This you will do, but you also will be one of the first who will come into great conflict with one of My chosen disciples, and then you will separate from each other for a long time. I do not say when, at which opportunity or with which disciple, but when it happens, you will remember what I just told you now."
GGJ|10|189|16|0|Barnabas said on this: "Lord and Master, since You know this beforehand, it should be possible for You to put the right obstacle in the way before such unpleasant event happens."
GGJ|10|189|17|0|I said: "The most free men on the whole Earth are you, My disciples, and precisely you I do not want to chain in the least by My almightiness. For if I send you into the world to free other people in My name from their chains of the hard bondage under the law, then how can I send you as chained helpers? If I would do that, things would look bad for the people for what concerns their liberation and salvation, for in that case a new, heavier joke than the old one would be put on them, and My coming down here would be useless.
GGJ|10|189|18|0|But I awaken you as apostles and prophets of the new and not anymore of the old covenant, and by that I make you the first liberated ones on this Earth, so that through you My salvation will pass over to all people, in the right way and manner and in the perfect order of My eternal love, wisdom and power. Did you, Barnabas, understand this?"
GGJ|10|189|19|0|Barnabas said that he well understood it, and all of them said the same.
GGJ|10|189|20|0|I said to them: "Stay in Me, then I will stay with you till the end of times, and I will awaken each one of you in My Kingdom on his youngest day."
GGJ|10|190|1|1|The priest of Apollo inquires about the Lord (24/72)
GGJ|10|190|1|0|When I had said that, the priest of Apollo let the innkeeper know via a messenger that he and 2 other pagan priests would come to see how the God of the Jews looked like and who was apparently staying under his roof.
GGJ|10|190|2|0|We told the messenger that this is a public inn and that everyone was free to come in.
GGJ|10|190|3|0|This Apollo priest and his 2 subordinates heard from the servants of the innkeeper that a God of the Jews was staying with the innkeeper, and who did many unheard off miracles that were never performed before.
GGJ|10|190|4|0|The messenger went immediately outside and told the 3 pagan priests that they could freely enter if they wanted.
GGJ|10|190|5|0|Then the priests did not hesitate long and came soon to us in the guestroom.
GGJ|10|190|6|0|The Apollo priest went immediate to the supreme judicial city officer and said: "Supreme judicial city officer, enlightened by my god Apollo, tell me who of these many Jews who sit at the table is the miracle working God of the Jews, so that also I can bow down before Him and show Him honor, for we priests of the gods of Egypt, Greece and Rome also honor the gods of other nations as they deserve it."
GGJ|10|190|7|0|The supreme judicial city officer looked at Me somehow questioning whether or not he should answer this imaginary chief priest.
GGJ|10|190|8|0|But I gave him a sign that he first should offer him a full cup of wine, telling him that it was the water from the cistern of the innkeeper.
GGJ|10|190|9|0|The supreme judicial city officer understood My sign and said to the Apollo priest, who looked unusually silly: "Here beside us is still a small empty table. Sit down. And here are also 3 cups, filled with the water from the cistern of the innkeeper, so that you first can quench your thirst with this best water of our whole city."
GGJ|10|190|10|0|Immediately 3 full cups were placed before the 3, and the Apollo priest who was not exactly a friend of water, tasted it anyway and discovered that it was not water but the best Cyprus wine that was only drank at the tables of the emperor. So he emptied his cup at once till the last drop, and his 2 subordinate priests followed his example.
GGJ|10|190|11|0|When the Apollo priest had emptied his cup, he said in full amazement: "What? Is that water from the cellar of the innkeeper? This is one of the best wines of the island of Cyprus. When did a cistern ever have such water? That is not possible, you are joking with me."
GGJ|10|190|12|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Then let the innkeeper himself take you outside to his cistern and scoop it out yourself and drink it. Then come back and tell us if someone is joking with you. But you surely will not think that the innkeeper is so foolish and silly to let a few hundred sacks of the best wine come from Cyprus for a huge amount of money to pour them out of the sacks into his cistern."
GGJ|10|190|13|0|Then the Apollo priest stood immediately up, and the innkeeper escorted him with his 2 subordinate priests to the cistern. He put the pail into the hand of the chief priest and said: "scoop the water out yourself and taste it."
GGJ|10|190|14|0|The Apollo priest did so at once and he discovered that it was not water but excellent wine. His 2 subordinate priests did likewise and discovered the same. They advised the innkeeper not to leave such valuable water in the cistern but to fill many wine sacks and to keep them for special guests who would gladly like to pay a lot for it.
GGJ|10|190|15|0|The innkeeper said: "I did not receive any order or authority from the One who changed the water in my cistern into the most delicious wine, and therefore it has to stay as it is."
GGJ|10|190|16|0|The priests could not oppose to that, and together with the innkeeper they came back to us in the guestroom.
GGJ|10|190|17|0|When they took their seat again, the Apollo priest said with a certain sadness to the supreme judicial city officer: "We never heard about this kind of thing from all our gods, starting from Jupiter to the smallest well nymph. We dealt with already hundreds of the most important magicians, and they were able to accomplish many wondrous things, but to change water into wine, this did not yet come up in any of them. Therefore I ask you to show me now the One from this rather big company to whom I have to show my greatest esteem and respect."
GGJ|10|190|18|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said with My permission: "The one who sits at my right hand is the Lord of all glory, the Master of all masters and the God of all gods."
GGJ|10|190|19|0|When the Apollo priest heard that, he said: "Then of all the gods He must be the unfathomable fatum of which they themselves are dependent, just like the sun, the moon and all the stars and the whole Earth with everything on and in it. And I think that it is also written in an old Egyptian book that this unfathomable deity – namely that fatum – will once reveal Himself more closely to the gods and also to the people of this Earth.
GGJ|10|190|20|0|Today, at sunrise as usual, I gave my morning salutation for all the people to the god Apollo, but by that I was very surprised when I saw 2 suns rising one after the other. And I was even more surprised when above and under the second sun I noticed very clearly written words which I could however not read because they were written in Hebrew letters, and therefore I could even less understand their meaning.
GGJ|10|190|21|0|But I thought by myself that this must have a very exceptional meaning. And when I later took information everywhere whether anyone else besides me had seen this special sunrise, I came to the people of this inn, and they told me that the God of the Jews, escorted by several servants, took really accommodation here yesterday close to the evening and that He was still staying here. If You, o Lord, Master and God, are the One, forgive me that I also show you here my fullest esteem and reverence – although I am a pagan priest – and ask for Your divine permission to build a temple for You in our city on the highest top in order to always highly glorify you therein.
GGJ|10|191|1|1|The true worship of God and pagan worship (24/73)
GGJ|10|191|1|0|I said: "You can leave this out, for My temple is everywhere, especially in the heart of men who believe in Me, who love Me above all and keep My commandments.
GGJ|10|191|2|0|Look at the Earth with everything that it bears and contains, and also the firmament. All that is also My temple that I built Myself. Therefore, I do not need a temple that is build by human hands. But if you belief that I am the Lord, then turn away from your idols and your temples that are made by human hands. If human beings made their gods with their hands and built temples for them in which they offered and made promises to people who also offered, and they do not even possess the power to let grow the very smallest of moss plants out of the soil, then what power must your gods and temples possess that were made by them?
GGJ|10|191|3|0|But the priests possess a bad power, namely that of deceit, and the power to awaken a very dark superstition in the mind of the people. That power comes from the chief of the devils who knows how to darken the hearts of all men by means of his secret ways in order to then enrich and expand his kingdom with them.
GGJ|10|191|4|0|But woe to those who well know that what they teach the people is worthless but who nevertheless lead the people into darkness in order to let them work for them in the sweat of their face to acquire a very good worldly, effortless and careless life from the offerings that they want from them.
GGJ|10|191|5|0|I tell you that I will look after the poor deceived people, but never after those who deceive, for these know what they do but the others do not know.
GGJ|10|191|6|0|You yourself never believed in one of your gods, but you nevertheless forced other people to believe what was to you already for a long time a pure fable of the elders.
GGJ|10|191|7|0|If you want to save yourself from downfall, then turn your back to all your gods, instruct the people who were deceived by you about the one, true God of the Jews. Then you also will once partake of My Kingdom that is not of this world but of the spiritual world of the beyond of which you have no knowledge."
GGJ|10|191|8|0|On this, the Apollo priest said: "O Lord, Master and God, that will be a hard task for us. For the people are still too much permeated by the old error that our gods really exist, and if we would instruct them the opposite, we will be in danger to be persecuted and mistreated by the people."
GGJ|10|191|9|0|I said: "If you yourselves believe in Me, that faith in Me will give you the power to also easily make the impossible possible."
GGJ|10|191|10|0|The Apollo priest said: "We have seen now that by Your will nothing is impossible. If You wish, You can destroy our idol temples in one moment. Then we will not have to give account to the people and it will then be easier for us to speak to the people about You. Because witnesses are not lacking here to testify what You are. Firstly our supreme judicial city officer is a completely valid witness. Then the innkeeper and his personnel and also those Jews over there."
GGJ|10|191|11|0|I said: "That could be done but it is better that you first instruct the people about Me on good opportunities, and that the people themselves turn their hands against the temple and the sacred forests around it, which are rather dry brushwood than important sacred forests."
GGJ|10|191|12|0|On this, the Apollo priest said: "Master, Lord and God."
GGJ|10|191|13|0|After this exclamation I said to him: "When you speak with Me, then call Me only Lord and Master, but call Me only God if you realize in yourself what the deity is. Now you can talk further."
GGJ|10|191|14|0|And the Apollo priest spoke, saying: "But how did all those gods exist? I do not want to speak about the little gods, the secondary gods or demigods, neither about the female gods, but those male principal gods that, as far as we remember, were already worshipped by the old Egyptians. There must be something about it because these gods could not have formed out of nothing into the imagination of men. You, o Lord and Master, will certainly entirely know about this."
GGJ|10|192|1|1|The origins of idolatry (24/74)
GGJ|10|192|1|0|I said: "The first inhabitants of Egypt, as descendants of Noah, brought also the knowledge about the one, only true God into that country and worshipped the only true God for more than 700 years. A temple is still remaining, sculptured from a big granite rock and built by 4 consecutive leaders of the shepherds to honor the only true God.
GGJ|10|192|2|0|An inscription was carved into the stone wall completely in the back of that temple, with the following few words: 'Ja bu sim bil', which means 'I was, am and will be.'
GGJ|10|192|3|0|According to this notion of the deity, the first inhabitants worshipped the one and really only true God – just like Abraham in this country – and the Spirit of God was with them and taught them great things.
GGJ|10|192|4|0|However, later on, these first inhabitants, who were taught by the Spirit of God, thought deeper about the personality of the deity, and this all the more as they became more familiar with the powers of nature.
GGJ|10|192|5|0|Each power that they discovered was represented as a specific quality of the one initial power in the deity. In order to better instruct the people about it, the powers that flowed from the one deity were represented more illustrative to the people by means of corresponding images. And so they said to the people that each one of these powers was also holy and deserved godly reverence since it resulted from the one and only true God.
GGJ|10|192|6|0|They appointed teachers and they also established schools, and in the beginning they were instructed about the main original deity, but later the teaching was changed to mostly the specific powers that came from the divine being. And so, soon after that, for every power, specific teachers were appointed and schools established where every student had to study first before he, after taking exams, was accepted into the main school.
GGJ|10|192|7|0|In time these teachers became priests of the separate divine powers or qualities, and thus every priest knew well what he had to teach.
GGJ|10|192|8|0|Only a few schools existed in the beginning, and when in the course of time the number of people greatly increased, not enough schools were available. So they built more schools and temples and provided these temples with the images that go with it. They constantly discovered more of those separate powers coming from the one deity, put up smaller schools and provided the temples again with new deities that go with it and that were corresponding images of the powers from the one, only true deity. And finally they set up easy teachings for the teachers and priests according to which it was sufficient to only recognize and honor only one such power that was represented in the temple, because by that they also would recognize and honor the original main God in all His separate outflows of power and activity.
GGJ|10|192|9|0|Therefore, the actual most important knowledge of the one and only true deity subsisted only among the more and more lazy and greedy priests. However, depending on their work, the people did only have to recognize and honor the many separate outflows of power of the one deity, and only a few were allowed to be initiated in the high schools about the deeper secrets.
GGJ|10|192|10|0|Also strangers came to Egypt from all directions and wanted to be initiated into the wisdom of the Egyptians. But although the Egyptians, meaning the priests, showed them around from temple to temple and from school to school, they only taught them by means of the temple images which were related to the one main God. Apart from a few lessons, the strangers took also the many images to their own country which they could buy for money, and they also built temples and schools for them for which they appointed teachers and priests.
GGJ|10|192|11|0|And look, this is how paganism and image idolatry came into being at that time, and the people were led to believe that they had done everything when they only truly honored one or several images that were presented to them in the temples and when they zealously offered to them according to their means.
GGJ|10|192|12|0|The one and only true deity was honored with a certain fear and shyness as the relentless destiny, and the Greeks built even a temple for that fate, and this with the naming: 'Dedication to the only God who is totally unknown to all men'. So no image was placed in that temple but only a circle that was covered with the 'Veil of Isis' behind which no one could or was allowed to look.
GGJ|10|192|13|0|And so you have received now in a few words a complete explanation from Me about what is behind the many pagan idol images.
GGJ|10|193|1|1|The origins of Apollo worship (24/75)
GGJ|10|193|1|0|You call yourself a priest of Apollo and you do not even know which individual power flowing from God was represented by Apollo with the first Egyptians.
GGJ|10|193|2|0|Look, already with the first inhabitants of that country the urge for a clearer division of time became stronger, for they realized that time was equally passing by during day or night and divided itself by the length of the day and the night.
GGJ|10|193|3|0|Also the day divided itself because the sun reached its highest peak in a half day, but they had greater difficulty with the night. Certain stars assisted them but they soon noticed that the stars did not come up and go down at the same time. So it was more difficult to divide time during the night than during the day.
GGJ|10|193|4|0|They first erected high pillars on rather big plains and observed the way of their shadow. With stones they marked the rising and the setting of the sun. Then from these 2 points they made smaller divisions on the line of the shadow, and this according to the length of time that one needed to travel a certain distance at an average walking speed.
GGJ|10|193|5|0|Such distance was then called a 'field way' and was about a fourth part of the present-day hour. The length of time of a field way was marked with little stones. Those of 4 field ways with bigger stones. The main pillar in the middle represented noon, and from there several rows of such stones were laid down in an easy to understand manner to measure the time, of course according to the position of the sun.
GGJ|10|193|6|0|The time meters on the fields were called 'Sa-pollo', which means: 'for the field', and this name was chosen to determine the time for the shepherds and other field workers.
GGJ|10|193|7|0|Such pillar was soon decorated with an image. In his one hand he held the sun, made of glowing bronze, and which the guard of the field time meter had to hit with a hammer on a long handle, and this with as many hits as the shadow was hours away from sunrise.
GGJ|10|193|8|0|From this, the shepherds and the field workers knew how late it was and what they had to do at that time.
GGJ|10|193|9|0|It is obvious that in the course of time the field image was also put in all kinds of different forms on the pillar to make the passing of time more illustrative to the people.
GGJ|10|193|10|0|With time the people were no longer satisfied with this instrument to measure the field time with which they could not measure the time during the night. They were more intensively observing the stars and discovered your known 12 star images and gave names to them according to the completely natural phenomena that occurred from month to month in Egypt, and among which also 4 human names appeared: the Waterman, the Twins, the Archer and the Virgin, and all those star images they called the Animal Belt .
GGJ|10|193|11|0|The more the stars were observed, the more precisely they also divided the time of the night, and in the city of Diadeira (Diathira ) they erected a huge Animal Belt assembled from man-made rocks that were cut out, and which exists up to this day and is admired by all astronomers as a great work of art.
GGJ|10|193|12|0|From this short explanation of Mine you will now easily realize and perceive the origins of your god Apollo and why the people made it the god of the sun and also the god of several arts and sciences. Then you will also understand that in reality an Apollo god never existed. But since time was considered by the elders as a main result of the divine power, also that image was moved to the 12 main gods while those 12 main gods were in itself and by itself nothing else but the 12 main results recognized by men of the one original divine power.
GGJ|10|193|13|0|From this you surely will be able to conclude how later the many other gods and idols came into being. And now you surely will know how you should teach your blind pagans, so that they can return to Me, the one and only true original Being, and the Existence of all existence and the Life of all life."
GGJ|10|194|1|1|The admonition of the Lord to love and to be patient to spread His teaching (24/76)
GGJ|10|194|1|0|On this, the Apollo priest said: "O Lord and Master, how have we pagans been indescribably blind and foolish up to now. The matter stands now so clear before me as if I myself had lived during the first times of the Egyptians and participated in it and contributed to it. But it is now also clear to me that much effort and work will be necessary to raise the many pagans to the sphere of the light of truth.
GGJ|10|194|2|0|I will make every effort within my small group, and I hope that I soon will have my little people ready. But the pagan countries and peoples are widely spread over the Earth. So a much longer time and a lot of courageous teachers will be needed before they will have destroyed the many idol temples.
GGJ|10|194|3|0|But trusting in Your help, that matter will be all right after a long time, because the best in our pagan religion is that the government does not force it upon the people, and every real Roman is free to believe what he wants or also not to believe and to live and act according to the teaching of the philosophers of which the Greeks and Romans have many.
GGJ|10|194|4|0|For the government it is enough to be a loyal citizen and accept its wise state laws. And the government is little or not interested whether you believe in this or that god and let everyone choose freely.
GGJ|10|194|5|0|No matter if I am a cynic, a follower of Pythagoras, Plato or Aristotle, or an epicure and act accordingly, I am free in all this. And also the teaching of Moses was never a forbidden doctrine of the state for us Romans. And therefore I believe that Your teaching, o Lord and Master, will be sooner accepted by the better pagans than by many Jews who do not understand their own teaching and who also do not have any knowledge about the active powers in nature, and what they do know they adopted from the gentiles.
GGJ|10|194|6|0|Therefore, I think that it will be more fruitful to proclaim Your gospel to a scientist than to those people who still do not know why the water from above flows always to the lowest region by the sea and why a stone falls down from above and not the way around. We Romans know this, although not thoroughly but nevertheless the most important part of it. I thank You, o Lord and Master, for Your wise lesson."
GGJ|10|194|7|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "O Lord and Master, on this opportunity I also gained a lot, and I know what I have to do to convert the pagans in the right manner."
GGJ|10|194|8|0|I said to him: "What you will do in My name, do it with all love and patience, for you should not proclaim My gospel with the sword in the hand. And I think that it will be very welcome to a lot of people when they are led from their long-lasting, deep darkness into the very clear light of life.
GGJ|10|194|9|0|Take an example on Me, for I also am among you with full of love and patience, I did not say one hard word to anyone and I forced no one to believe in Me, except by a few miracles that I performed out of love in your presence. You also will be able to perform such signs in My name, but if you can do that, be as sparse as possible with them.
GGJ|10|194|10|0|The old Greek, Egyptian and Roman wise men did not perform any sign and they nevertheless acquired a great number of followers. So it is better for everyone to accept My teaching by the power of the truth that is abundantly present in it, instead of only accepting the teaching after being compelled by several miracles. For I say to you: the letter, as well as any other sign of a letter, will not bring the spirit of man to life, but it is only the spirit of truth in the word that makes everything alive.
GGJ|10|194|11|0|I still could perform a great number of exceptional signs before your eyes, but it is better for you to stay with the word that I spoke to you.
GGJ|10|194|12|0|In short, My whole teaching consists of the following: recognize in Me the Spirit of the one and only true God, and love Him above all, and you, as brothers among each other, love also one another in My name as each one of you loves himself. More you do not need, for from this you will be raised by My Spirit into all truth and wisdom out of Me.
GGJ|10|194|13|0|I will soon leave this world for what concerns My body, but I will nevertheless stay with you in the power of My Spirit till the end of the times of the world. And what you will ask the Father – this is the eternal love in Me – in My name, will be given to you.
GGJ|10|194|14|0|But you should not be much concerned or worried about the things of this world, for I know what you need for what your body is concerned.
GGJ|10|194|15|0|Thus, before anything else seek My Kingdom in the love to Me and to yourselves among each other. All the rest will freely be given to you."
GGJ|10|195|1|1|The omnipresence and almightiness of the Lord. The nature of the soul and the process of seeing. (24/77)
GGJ|10|195|1|0|Now they all thanked Me deeply for this teaching.
GGJ|10|195|2|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Only now I entirely perceive that You are really the Lord and Creator of the whole material and spiritual world. I also wanted to ask You how You can work at a distance by the power of Your will while You are only personally with us now."
GGJ|10|195|3|0|I said: "This body of Mine, which consists of flesh and blood just like yours and which is actually called the Son of God, is now indeed here with you and not somewhere else at the same time, but the power of the Spirit of God that goes out of Me fills the whole of infinity and works according to the fundamental will in Me, and this at the moment that the 'let it be' is spoken out by Me, which however I do not have to speak out loudly, but only My deepest inner Being. And so everything that you see is basically nothing else than My fixed, unchangeable will.
GGJ|10|195|4|0|This characteristic, about which the spirit of your father gave you good information, is also the possession of all pure spirits, and especially My angels who are always ready to serve Me, but in a more perfect degree than the less pure and still imperfect spirits.
GGJ|10|195|5|0|You cannot understand and perceive this yet because the world still imprisons your soul, but when your soul will be free by My Spirit in him, this now visible world will pass away for you. That means, you always will still be able to see it if you want, but the matter, which is now hard for you everywhere and the powers that abide in it will not be able to resist you in any way. And from your own inner being you will be able to create a world, which will be for you – as long as you want to keep it – an equally perfect foundation to live in as now My Earth forms for your body a foundation to live in and to be active.
GGJ|10|195|6|0|I can show you a small image, and if you will think about this in the right manner you will better understand what I just said to you now. For instance at night you have a very lively dream. In that dream you are completely self-conscious and you are always completely aware that it is only you who are dreaming and not someone else in your place. But you never had a dream in which you did not see any environment where you were and people with whom you often discussed, and this always according to your insight and manner of thinking.
GGJ|10|195|7|0|Where is that environment in which you were in your dream, and where and who were the people with whom you spoke or had to do something else? Look, nowhere else than in yourself.
GGJ|10|195|8|0|If your soul feels for the greatest part free from the bands of your body, and this for a short time during the sleep of your body, he only can see what lies deeply hidden in him, as if outside of himself in the form in which it is in him. No matter what it is, the soul sees it in full reality before him and in his environment he feels as much at home as when he is awake on this Earth.
GGJ|10|195|9|0|The fact that he also can meet people in a dream, partly still living people and partly people who already died, is because the soul of every human being carries in a way an image on a very small scale in himself of all people who ever lived on Earth, live now and who will still live, as well as of the whole spiritual world, exactly as a mirror absorbs outer images in itself without those images being real. Of course, a mirror is only a very weak comparison because it is dead in itself and can therefore only represent dead forms of things that stand before it.
GGJ|10|195|10|0|However, the soul is a living mirror. Therefore, he can bring the images that are in him to life and deal with them and act as if they were actually real. Moreover he also has the invaluable advantage to be able to connect without difficulty to the real images via the images that came alive in himself.
GGJ|10|195|11|0|However, as long as the soul is still living in this world, this capability is still not perfect in him and he finally does not know himself what he should do with it. But once he will be entirely freed from this world he will be aware in an ever higher degree of what he should do with this capability.
GGJ|10|195|12|0|In this regard he is like a young heir who received a lot of goods from his father and does also not know in the beginning what the goods look like and for what he should use them. But in the course of time he will come to know all his goods and also receive the knowledge how to use them and what he should do to make them all useful.
GGJ|10|195|13|0|In the same way, this is what will happen to every more or less perfected soul, meaning that he will be more and more aware of what is deeply within him and how he should use what is deeply within him.
GGJ|10|195|14|0|With your physical eyes you can see the regions and people of this Earth, as well as all other dead and living objects, as if they were really outside of yourself, but I say to you: all that you see, you only see them in yourself. Your soul only deals with the images of the outer realities that are outside of himself, and not with the realities itself. Only your sense of touch deals with the realities.
GGJ|10|195|15|0|You can see a mountain far away, but you do not see the mountain itself, but only an image of it by means of your physical eye which is equipped in such a way that it can take up in itself the big images of reality – or things if you like – on a strongly reduced scale and make it immediately possible for the soul to see it by means of an exceptional artful system of the body.
GGJ|10|195|16|0|The body itself does not see anything, and if the body itself would be able to see something, its eyes would not need such artful system. Thus it only exists for the sake of the soul and not for the sake of the body itself. For if you would be able to see the realities in their true dimensions, as they were put out of Myself outside of Me, even a stone as big as a fist would keep you busy for more than a thousand years, for already on its surface you would experience such wondrous exceptional things that you would not be able to separate from it for many years.
GGJ|10|195|17|0|In the future, men will invent some instruments for the eyes by which they will see even the smallest things very magnified, and they will be greatly amazed of My power and wisdom. But they nevertheless will not become so advanced to see an ever so small object in its actual size in which it came into existence by Me.
GGJ|10|195|18|0|With such instruments they will be able to see the smallest animals, hardly visible for your eyes, and which can be compared to when you see now a very big animal with your eyes. But even if they would see the smallest animal in the huge size of an elephant, such magnification would hardly mean anything compared to the real, true size of such animal as it was put into the world by Me.
GGJ|10|195|19|0|This I have told you, so that you will better understand that the soul can see nothing outside of himself, but sees everything only in himself, and this in the size in which he can more easily view them.
GGJ|10|195|20|0|Once the soul will be united with his spirit, he will – if it will please him – be able to see everything in their true size. But I also say to you that even the most perfected angels in Heaven are really shying away from seeing the things created by Me in their true size, and by that to discover My eternal and infinite greatness in everything they can see, feel, think and understand. My dear friend, did you understand something of what I told you?"
GGJ|10|196|1|1|An image of the spiritual development of man (24/78)
GGJ|10|196|1|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Lord and Master, it seems that everything in me becomes wider, and I see the big truth of Your teachings as well as the objects of this Earth in a hazy morning light, but there is still much haze in the lower regions, and I will have to wait for the rising of the sun of the spirit in me. That there must be an infinite greatness in You, even in the smallest of Your creatures, is more than sufficiently proven by Your teaching, because the fantasy and imagination of no human being can never reach that high or that low for us men to imagine such images that can only originate in the infinite wisdom and fullness of power of the one and only true Creator of all things."
GGJ|10|196|2|0|On this, all those who were present said: "Lord and Master, we almost feel completely annihilated before Your greatness that You showed us with the greatest of ease by Your words, although only a small part of it. What will grow out of us if we will know You more perfectly in the future?"
GGJ|10|196|3|0|I said: "Out of you will grow what grows out of a mustard seed, which is a very little seed when it is put in fertile and life bringing soil. It soon will grow as big as a real tree, under which branches even the birds of the sky will take up residence. And that mustard seed will then be capable to gradually increase its fruit up to infinity – a quality that is not only present in a mustard seed but also in all other seeds.
GGJ|10|196|4|0|You are now still very simple seeds. My teaching that I give you is the well fertilized soil in which I sow you Myself, and when you will eagerly absorb the life's power of this teaching, you will also abundantly bear fruit in My Kingdom, for no eye has ever seen, no ear ever heard and no sense organ ever felt what those can expect in My Kingdom who believe in Me, love Me and keep My easy commandments.
GGJ|10|196|5|0|But it is already around midday and our bodies need also to be strengthened. So, My dear friend, provide a sufficient quantity of wine and bread and also fish for us to eat, for after the midday meal Me and My disciples will leave you and I will travel further."
GGJ|10|196|6|0|After I had said that, soon everything I asked for was there, and we cheerfully partook of a good midday meal.
GGJ|10|196|7|0|After the midday meal, which lasted about 1 hour, the innkeeper and the supreme judicial city officer, as well as the 3 Apollo priests, the 2 Pharisees and the other Jews who were present here, asked Me to stay with them till the next morning.
GGJ|10|196|8|0|And I asked My disciples and said: "If you want, we can stay here till tomorrow."
GGJ|10|196|9|0|The disciples said: "O Lord, You know that everything is right for us what is right for You. Let us therefore stay here according to the wish of Your new dear friends, for it is already more than 1 hour after midday and we hardly will reach a place from here further to the south."
GGJ|10|196|10|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "O Lord and Master, Your disciples spoke the truth about this, for from here to the next city, which is from here completely in the southeast at the springs of the brook Arnon, it is more than one long day trip, and between here and there stands only at some places a single, very poor shepherd's hut."
GGJ|10|196|11|0|I said: "For what concerns the distance it would be possible for Me to reach that city with My disciples, but since you wish in your heart to be with Me till tomorrow, I also will follow your wish. Therefore, I will stay with you till tomorrow.
GGJ|10|196|12|0|But this afternoon is very beautiful and pure. Let us therefore spend this time of the day outside, again on the mountain Nebo. So we will go there immediately."
GGJ|10|197|1|1|The ascend and descend of the angels (24/79)
GGJ|10|197|1|0|When I had said that, everyone emptied his cup of wine after which we all stood cheerfully up and went to the mentioned mountain on which – as you already know – Moses, My first great prophet, died.
GGJ|10|197|2|0|Within a little half hour we were already on the mountain where the view was now more pleasant than in the morning, for it was now also clear in the whole western region and free from haze, and we could see the whole Jordan Valley and a big part of the Dead Sea and the whole region of the Mountains of the Lebanon, and of course also many cities, places and villages, as well as the old city of David, Bethlehem, and further up Jerusalem.
GGJ|10|197|3|0|There was a conversation of about an hour about the history of the Promised Land, and that it must have been one of the most blessed countries on the whole surface of the Earth.
GGJ|10|197|4|0|I finally said: "Yes, you are right, but soon things will look very different in this country. Some of you and your children will personally experience that this earthly paradise of the Jews will be changed into a desert. Because since this people did not recognize the time of their big trial and did also not want to recognize it, after the big time of mercy there soon will come another time of judgment, and many Jews will be driven out into the whole world, and many will also flee to you in these 60 old cities.
GGJ|10|197|5|0|When you will find people of good will, keep them with you and accommodate them. However, let the stubborn ones go their own way. I will bless the whole environment of this region of yours and make it fertile, so that you can keep big flocks and cultivate much barley and also wheat. You also will be able to grow vineyards and reap a reasonable quantity of good wine."
GGJ|10|197|6|0|On this, the Pharisee Barnabas said: "According to Your word, o Lord and Master, the old prophet was indeed right when he said: 'The region of Hauran will be trampled down by gentiles, but when the Lord of Glory will walk His feet on it, it will turn green again and become a fertile land."
GGJ|10|197|7|0|I said: "Yes, yes, so it will be, but not yet in general, because before this vast region of Hauran will entirely become a fertile land, a very long time will still be needed. But this highland will be fertile in the whole environment for a few hundred of years in those places that I visited and where I met fertile hearts of men. But when the hearts of men will become hard and dry again, also this region will look like the hearts of the people."
GGJ|10|197|8|0|On this, the Pharisee Dismas said: "O Lord and Master, I also read in the Scripture that when You are on the Earth, the Heavens will be open and Your angels will float up and down and serve You. How should we understand this?"
GGJ|10|197|9|0|I said: "I think that this should not be so difficult to understand for you since you yourselves saw Moses and an angel at his side this morning here. Besides, this part of text of the prophet has also another meaning which is actually the only completely true one.
GGJ|10|197|10|0|Look, the Kingdom of Heaven, which is actually the Kingdom of God, does not exist in its outer splendor for men, but it is inside man. And those people who have accepted this Kingdom of God within themselves – the Kingdom which I brought to them Myself – are in their heart, which is full of love for Me and their fellowman, firstly Heaven itself that is now open, and secondly the angels themselves, who ascend and decent between Me and them, serving Me in their love.
GGJ|10|197|11|0|Because what you call Heaven is as such no Heaven but completely world and was created by Me for the period in which the people must bear their test of freedom, but when you will have taken off your own world together with your flesh, this outer, now visible world will practically not exist anymore for you. Then you will be inhabitants of a much different world which not I created for you out of Me or out of yourselves, but which will be created for you out of yourselves, and this for everyone according to the kind of love that he has for Me and his fellowman. Just like you, My dear friend and supreme judicial city officer, have heard yesterday evening from the mouth of your father who died already 10 years ago and whom I let appear before you.
GGJ|10|198|1|1|The appearance of angels (24/80)
GGJ|10|198|1|0|But to show you that I, if I want, can also let Me serve by My angels who live in My Heaven – the Heaven that penetrates the whole of infinity – I will give you proof of that. Look, I want now that several exalted angels will appear here, and I will call one out of them to serve Me for a short time for your sake, for I Myself do not need the service of an angel or a man. And therefore I want that now immediately a large number of angels will stand around us."
GGJ|10|198|2|0|I hardly had said that when we were surrounded on all sides by a whole legion of angels, some dressed in white, some in blue and some in red garments.
GGJ|10|198|3|0|When especially the former pagans and also the Jews and Pharisees saw the angels, they laid their hands on their chest and did not dare to speak from sheer awe for Me and the many angels.
GGJ|10|198|4|0|A few angels walked to them and said: "Dear friends and brothers, why are you afraid of us? Do we look so terrifying?"
GGJ|10|198|5|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "O dear friends from the Heavens of God, this is not the reason, quite the opposite, so that I must confess that I never even dreamed of such beautiful human forms. The Lord, who stays with us, is clearly also your Lord. Otherwise you would not have suddenly obeyed His will, for I could have called you with my will during the time of my life, and most probably not one of you would have appeared before me. But therefore, the Lord is and remains the Lord and is by that everything in all, and Heaven and Earth are subject to His will. Only the great blindness of men can and also will not recognize what kind of great mercy the Lord has shown to them in this time."
GGJ|10|198|6|0|Now an angel came closer to the supreme judicial city officer – it was the archangel Raphael whom you know well – and he said to the supreme judicial city officer: "You have spoken rightly and truthfully, but that which is not there yet, will come more and more in the course of time, for believe me, that we, as you can see us here, and numberless many others who are like us, were never inactive, and certainly not in this time.
GGJ|10|198|7|0|We travel around the whole Earth and try the hearts of the people to see whether they are capable to accept in themselves the life bringing mercy of the Lord. When we find such hearts, we strengthen them, and when the word of the Lord comes to them, it is quickly accepted with great joy and full of faith.
GGJ|10|198|8|0|So I also came to you before and I strengthened you according to the will of the Lord, and when the Lord came to you now Himself, you quickly and easily recognized Him.
GGJ|10|198|9|0|We do not need to show ourselves to men while we perform this work, since we possess the power and the might from the Lord to be useful to men in such a way that the free will of man would by that not suffer any force or harm. However, now that you have recognized the Lord and have accepted Him in your hearts our visible appearance does not exert any force on your whole mind and you can speak with us as you do with each other."
GGJ|10|198|10|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Dear and exalted friend from the Heavens of God, if in the future I would need your visible presence for something important in name of the Lord, and I would call you to appear before me, would you then really also appear before me?"
GGJ|10|198|11|0|Raphael said: "If it will be necessary, in the name of the Lord, always when you will call me, but I would only appear to you, and only to your fellowmen if my appearance would not compel their faith anymore. And you can trust what I have told now you. And today and the following night you will see, by permission of the Lord, that I will give you many proofs that I can serve you in many different things."
GGJ|10|198|12|0|Then Raphael stepped a few paces back again, and I Myself asked to supreme judicial city officer and the others if they were sufficiently satiated by the presence of the many angels.
GGJ|10|198|13|0|And they all said: "Lord, Your will be done, for we all are convinced now that the prophets did not prophecy one little sign of a letter in vain about You. Every word about You was even literally and truly fulfilled up to now."
GGJ|10|198|14|0|Then I firstly said to the archangel Raphael: "You will remain visible with us till I will give you a sign according to My will to go somewhere else."
GGJ|10|198|15|0|And Raphael thanked Me for this task.
GGJ|10|198|16|0|Then I said to the many other angels: "You can go now again to where My will and My wisdom has assigned a work for you to do."
GGJ|10|198|17|0|On this, all the other angels suddenly disappeared.
GGJ|10|199|1|1|The activities of the angels (24/81)
GGJ|10|199|1|0|But Raphael stayed and he suddenly dressed himself in a dark grey coat, and his feet were clothed with shoes. His head was covered with a Jewish hat that was made as usual of silk or camel hair in an arbitrary but typically somewhat light color. And so he was not a noticeable figure anymore to anyone.
GGJ|10|199|2|0|I said to the supreme judicial city officer: "Go to him, shake hands and greet him as a friend and brother, and convince yourself that also he has now flesh, skin and bones."
GGJ|10|199|3|0|The supreme judicial city officer did immediately what I had advised him and he was greatly surprised that this angel spirit was now entirely as an earthly human being among them. He asked Raphael to come very close to him, which Raphael did at once and he took place next to him on a lawn.
GGJ|10|199|4|0|Now also the Apollo priest went to Raphael, greeted him and said: "You will not be able to greatly rejoice in me, for I have been an idol worshipper as priest for a long time. Now I have also recognized the one and only true God and Lord, and as far as it will be in my power I will strive in the future to wipe away the whole worship of idols."
GGJ|10|199|5|0|Raphael said to him: "And I will help you, and if you lack power, I will support you with mine. You can trust on that, for I was already with you before you recognized the Lord, and I made your heart receptive. Later I will be with you again and do the preliminary work among you gentiles. For you can believe me that we are not inactive when the Lord Himself put His hands to the work. And we, perfected angel spirits, are so-called as if the fingers on the hand of the Lord, and those fingers are active with everyone at each moment as long as he undertakes a work with his hands. So trust the promise of the Lord and I will not forsake you. Do you believe that?"
GGJ|10|199|6|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer said: "Can you also do what the Lord Himself can do? But of course with permission of the Lord."
GGJ|10|199|7|0|Raphael said: "My dear friend and brother, this was still a very human question from your mouth. None of us angels from the Heavens are capable, just as little as you men on Earth, to accomplish anything out of ourselves. But I already told you that we are in a certain way the fingers on His hand and the executioners of His will. Therefore, we are free beings, as if not limited by anything, being an outflow ourselves of the divine power and we can therefore accomplish all that this power reveals and wills in us, and what we then accomplish is not our work but only that of the Lord.
GGJ|10|199|8|0|We are completely independent and also completely free in every respect, but since the greatest completeness exists only and solely in the wisdom and the will of the Lord, it is obvious that not only a human being but especially an angel spirit – who is actually also only a human being – will be more and more independent and free according to the measure that he made the wisdom and the will of the Lord as his own. I can even give you an earthly example of this. And so look:
GGJ|10|199|9|0|You are here a prominent supreme judicial city officer and you not only have authority over this one city but also over 14 other cities. That power over the life and death of people was given to you by the emperor, completely free and without having to give an account. But how did you actually receive this significant earthly power?
GGJ|10|199|10|0|Look, I will explain to you. By your studies of law you clearly showed at the severe exams in Rome that you made the will of the emperor as your own, in such a way that you made your own will completely subordinate to the emperor's will that you came to know through the laws by which you then became a totally new man whom you were not at the beginning of your studies. Since you deeply absorbed the law of the emperor, and so also his will, so much so that your old, apparently free will was bound with fixed shackles and chains by the emperor's new will in you, you did not lose anything, but on the contrary you won a lot more, for with your own old will, you always would have remained a slave of the imperial will, but since you made the will of the emperor as your own, you yourself became completely free, can do what you want and you do not have to give an account to anyone. And if someone would not follow your will, you have from the emperor the ius gladii in your hand, and by the power and authority of the emperor you can force the stubborn ones to be obedient.
GGJ|10|199|11|0|And look, the more you strive to fulfill the will of the emperor as accurately as possible, about which the emperor can be informed in a very short time, the emperor will give you a higher, and qua sphere of influence, a more extensive office in which you will be able to act even more freely than now. And so you constantly can work yourself up till you finally will be called to the palace of the emperor and will order and act from there as if you were almost the emperor himself. Now ask yourself how you received such great power – and the answer in yourself can impossibly be a different one than: 'I entirely denied my old human will, so much so that nothing is left of it, except that by that old will I very zealously strived to make the will of the emperor completely as my own.'
GGJ|10|199|12|0|And look now, it is exactly the same with us, perfected angel spirits. We also have our own, completely free will, yet it is infinitely more limited than the completely free will of the Lord Himself.
GGJ|10|199|13|0|And the more we make the will of the Lord as our own, as if it is our own will itself, the more free might, power and authority will be our own, and we can then also accomplish everything and bring forth what the Lord Himself can accomplish and bring forth.
GGJ|10|199|14|0|But now you will also realize yourself that we are not the ones who can do that, but only the Lord in and through us.
GGJ|10|199|15|0|If someone in your district has robbed and killed, and was then caught and brought before you, you will sentence him and also let him be killed. With this, you have acted rightly because you acted according to the will of the emperor, and by that you are just like the emperor ex lege . However, the robber and murderer acted according to his own will and by that he perished.
GGJ|10|199|16|0|Do you now understand how we also, angel spirits, possess the might and authority to do everything what the Lord Himself does, freely and without giving an account?"
GGJ|10|200|1|1|Proof of Raphael’s power (24/82)
GGJ|10|200|1|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "Listen, my heavenly, very wise friend, by your explanation it has become now so clear to me that I cannot and will not ask any further questions about it during my whole life, and from your wisdom, which is the same as the wisdom of the Lord, I also can see that you can do everything what the Lord Himself can do. Your help will therefore, if the Lord will allow, be very useful in all my work in His name."
GGJ|10|200|2|0|On this, I said to the supreme judicial city officer: "Well, My dear friend, how do you like My heavenly servant?"
GGJ|10|200|3|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Lord and Master, he speaks exactly as You Yourself could speak out of him, and from this I recognize very clearly that he must be a high servant of Your endless divine glory and majesty. I also believe without any doubt that by Your wisdom and Your will in him he can accomplish everything what You Yourself can achieve and accomplish, that means seen from my human point of view. And I am completely convinced that Your wisdom and Your will must extend endlessly much deeper and further than even the most enlightened intellect with which all Your angel spirits can see and understand."
GGJ|10|200|4|0|I said: "My dear friend, it is not your flesh that inspired you but your spirit out of Me from the beyond. So you also, strife to make My will as your own as you made the will of the emperor as your own, then you soon and easily will ever more unite with your spirit out of Me from the beyond, which is My love, wisdom and power, and then you also will be able to work as this angel spirit whose name is Raphael. You have of course not the slightest idea of what he can accomplish, but a few proofs will teach you.
GGJ|10|200|5|0|Ask him – but something reasonable – to perform a sign before your eyes, in order to make you all realize of what My power and My will are capable of through him. Then he will not hesitate to be of service to you and to you all."
GGJ|10|200|6|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer said: "O Lord and Master, I suddenly find myself so stupid and dumb among you that I really do not know now what kind of reasonable sign I can ask of him. It would therefore be better if You, o Lord and Master, would be so merciful to tell him what he should do to clarify our concept of his power."
GGJ|10|200|7|0|On this, I said: "O no, My friend, not so, for My Raphael is filled with everything that I will and wish. And I will withdraw My special will and My power, so that he himself, out of his wealth from Me, which he made as his own, can work and will as he wishes, so that only after that you will be able to see what My Kingdom in all the angels and also in men – being totally free, as if independent out of itself – can accomplish, without it being necessary to lead My numberless angel spirits and also men on this Earth at the leash of My almighty will. So choose freely what seems right to you, then he will immediately execute what you want."
GGJ|10|200|8|0|Now the supreme judicial city officer kept silent for a moment, rubbed with his one hand over his forehead and scratched with his other a little after his ear, for he still could not well determine what kind of truly reasonable request he should bring forward. He finally remembered what I promised him – still in the house of the innkeeper – that the region of this very poor plain would become green and produce much grass, grain, fruit trees and even vineyards. And he literally pointed this out to Raphael.
GGJ|10|200|9|0|Raphael tapped him friendly on the shoulder and said: "My dear friend and brother, with this you truly asked something very intelligent from me, and your wish will be satisfied immediately."
GGJ|10|200|10|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer, who could not turn away his eyes from Raphael's face, said: "No, no, my dear heavenly friend, it does not have to be done immediately. I am already satisfied when it happens gradually with the help of our poor human zeal."
GGJ|10|200|11|0|On this, Raphael said: "Dear friend and brother, have you never heard that when someone asks something from a person and he gives it immediately, that he gives twice as much and still more compared to when he gives what was asked of him only bit by bit, according to whether he has spare time and opportunity?"
GGJ|10|200|12|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "This is of course true, and we Romans have in our civilian law also such statement, but it is not always carried out in such a way."
GGJ|10|200|13|0|Raphael said: "Dear friend and brother, this is how the citizens of this world used to do because men's will and the power to carry it out are still full of many weaknesses, but for us, citizens of the Heaven of the Lord, this is no more the case, and what we wish and will is already there at the same time, and as perfect as possible. Stand up now and look at this region a little, then you will be completely convinced of the truth of what I just told you."
GGJ|10|201|1|1|The changed region at Mount Nebo (24/83)
GGJ|10|201|1|0|The supreme judicial city officer stood up and looked at the environment in every direction and did not recognize it anymore, for he saw a great number of very luxurious, completely ripe grain fields. Also pastures with densely grown grass which extended almost beyond vision. And around the city big gardens that were full of the noblest fruit trees. Also Mount Nebo, on which we were, had become completely green and the most beautiful fig trees and vineyards grew around it. He also saw, somewhat below the city, a rather big pond out of which streamed several brooks in different directions.
GGJ|10|201|2|0|When the supreme judicial city officer saw all this, he slapped his hands out of amazement above his head, as well as all the others – the innkeeper, the 3 Apollo priests, the Pharisees and the Jews – and he said: "O Lord, this is almost infinitely too much, and it really goes beyond all my imaginations. What will the people, who live in this city and in the rather vast region around it, say about this phenomenon? Impossibly another thought can come up in them except that one or the other god, who became merciful, had done all this by the prayer of one of his priests. But I will very soon inform the people as to how and by what all this came into being.
GGJ|10|201|3|0|But now I ask You, o Lord, not to perform a second sign, not for me, neither for this whole region, for this sign made me, apart from my great amazement, also very embarrassed. And probably even today and tomorrow there will be so many questions about this, coming from every direction, that we will not be able to give them the right answer."
GGJ|10|201|4|0|I said: "This will of course be the case, but I will also take care that you will not lack the right answers, and all the people of this vast region will return home with joy and gratitude and will gather what has grown on each one his land. But with the help of your many subordinates you can make a law yourself to seriously urge the people not to make a sensation about it, because by that they will attract many greedy, jealous people from faraway regions, and they finally will have to take up arms to keep the greedy enemies away from the blessed borders of this region.
GGJ|10|201|5|0|And also you, My disciples and you Jews, should not make a sensation about it in the Promised Land, for many would not believe you but rather laugh at you and persecute you. Many others, weak Jews, would believe you, and through you, also believe in Me, but that belief would not have a firm basis for them because firstly by their own additions they would all too soon make it more sensational, just like they are doing with all their superstition, and secondly such manner of spreading it further would look much like the old superstition and would therefore only bring about a very doubtful belief, for when in the course of time, they later will come into this region to convince themselves of the miracle, they would say that also the true diligence and zeal of men can accomplish that.
GGJ|10|201|6|0|But later you can mention it in a wise manner to those who already completely accepted My teaching and have by that entered My Kingdom. Those will believe you, but will also say: 'Yes, what can be impossible for the Almighty? If we have Him, we have everything through Him.'
GGJ|10|201|7|0|So remain in the first place with My teaching, and only after that you can proceed to My signs, which will in the course of time hardly be believed, no matter how true they are, because the reason of men will only stop criticizing these things when they can be initiated in the fundamental cause of its existence, and that initiation can for many not happen here on Earth but only in the beyond.
GGJ|10|201|8|0|Follow this advice of Mine, then you will by that make good progress on even roads. Otherwise you can come across many stumbling blocks. So good is good, but better is also eternally better, and the best is that which I am telling you."
GGJ|10|201|9|0|Then they all gave their word that they would loyally follow that advice, and the supreme judicial city officer asked Me if he also should inform the emperor about it.
GGJ|10|201|10|0|I said to him: "Leave the emperor out of this for the moment, but in a year you can inform My friend Agricola in Rome about it, and at the right time he will also pass it on to the emperor to your advantage. But for the moment it is sufficient to only instruct your district. And if a neighbor from the northern cities will come to you, he himself will tell you who has done this. You can inform the commander Pellagius about it, for in military aspect he is also in authority over this city, and he knows Me."
GGJ|10|202|1|1|Raphael’s proof of his speed (24/84)
GGJ|10|202|1|0|Then I asked the supreme judicial city officer if at home with his mother he did not possess something he would like to have here.
GGJ|10|202|2|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Yes, indeed, Lord and Master. But at the time that I was still in Rome it was so well hidden that despite our zealous searching we were not able to find it back. It is our old patrician letter , still from the time of Julius Caesar, in a golden case. It was very important to me. Not so much for my sake but rather for the sake of my younger brothers and sisters."
GGJ|10|202|3|0|Raphael, who sat next to him, said: "Look at this. Here is your old patrician letter. Look at it closely to see if it is the right one."
GGJ|10|202|4|0|The astonished supreme judicial city officer opened the case and found his patrician letter rolled up in it, which he knew all too well, and he asked Raphael: "Well, how was that possible to you?"
GGJ|10|202|5|0|Raphael said: "Look, among other things, it is also a quality of us that we can move ourselves from one place to another and return from there. And so at this same moment I was in Rome and am now back here."
GGJ|10|202|6|0|The supreme judicial city officer asked Raphael again: "If I would not well know the case and also the patrician letter that is in it, I would think that you created it by your power, just as you made this region to flourish in one moment, but I either have to completely give up that thought or the genuineness of this case and letter.
GGJ|10|202|7|0|You told me that you, perfected angel spirits, have also the ability to move yourself in one moment from one place to another and return from there. Now I also believe that, but you were not one moment absent here, and that is why I am of the opinion that you sent to Rome another helpful angel spirit who is close to you and he also could have brought you this case fast enough."
GGJ|10|202|8|0|Raphael said: "Oh no, my dear friend, I really did this myself. Look, just like all the other things for what concerns space, also time can be divided in very small pieces, and this in such a way that the period of time, which you call a moment , can be divided in an endless series of still shorter periods of time. Such small piece of time means for you and your ability of understanding of course as good as nothing, but for us, perfected angel spirits, this is not so, for in such very small piece of time I can move myself numberless times from here very far away and return while you would never notice that during all that time I was even one moment absent, and those on that most distanced spot to where I went, would miss my absence as little as you. Do you know how fast a thought is?"
GGJ|10|202|9|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Yes, my dear heavenly friend, I can somehow imagine, especially from the teaching of the sage Plato."
GGJ|10|202|10|0|Then Raphael said again: "What is the name of the place that you know more or less personally?"
GGJ|10|202|11|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Britannica, for I once traveled to that place, actually over the water, with my father who was then still living, which trip to there and back to Rome took more than 2 full years."
GGJ|10|202|12|0|Raphael said: "How long would it take for you to travel to that place with your thoughts?"
GGJ|10|202|13|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Yes, dear friend, I am there and here at the same time in one moment, and even if I had to go in thoughts a thousand times further away, I believe that I would not need more time for it."
GGJ|10|202|14|0|Then Raphael said: "Look, my dear friend and brother, that same quality which you possess in thoughts, we, perfected angel spirits possess of course in a much more perfect degree in the Kingdom of God in reality, and as a pure and free spirit you also will in the Kingdom of God possess this same quality as I have.
GGJ|10|202|15|0|Yes, my dear friend, the Kingdom of God extents endlessly in all directions. If we, perfected spirits, would not be able to move faster than you men on this Earth, things would look very bad in carrying out the will of the Lord on the very faraway places of His creations, but since time and space are for us perfected spirits no obstacles at all, also the order of the Lord in the whole of infinity can never be disturbed in the least. Do you understand this, my dear friend and brother?"
GGJ|10|202|16|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Well, a little better than before, but by far I still will not be able to fully perceive that mystery of movement."
GGJ|10|203|1|1|The shining stone of the sun (24/85)
GGJ|10|203|1|0|On this Raphael said: "My dear friend and brother, look at the sun that is now already quite far in the west. How far do you think that star is away from here? I know that you do not know that, and even if I would give you the distance in your earthly way of measurement of the field way, you would not understand the number because you do not know the Arabian system of measurement and such big number cannot be expressed in your Roman figures. But you know how fast an arrow can cover a distance of 50 to 100 paces. It will not need much more than 4 moments, and so the flight of an arrow is the fastest movement on Earth that you know. Look, an arrow that is shot from the Earth to the sun would need for such trip from here to the sun a time of almost 50 years to reach the sun, that is if it would be able to fly that far and if the attraction of the Earth would not hinder it.
GGJ|10|203|2|0|If a person would walk, it is obvious that he would need a few hundred years. And how much time do you think I need to go from here to the sun and return?"
GGJ|10|203|3|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Yes, my dear heavenly friend, as I see it now, you will not need more time for that trip as from here to Rome and back."
GGJ|10|203|4|0|Raphael said: "You have answered correctly, and look, while I am talking to you now, I already went to the sun and came back. As proof I brought you a little souvenir from the sun."
GGJ|10|203|5|0|Then Raphael grabbed with his hand in the pocket of his coat, took out a stone that shined almost as bright as the sun and showed it to the supreme judicial city officer: "Look, such stones you cannot find on the Earth but you can find a lot of them of different size on the big celestial body of the sun, especially in its middle belt which you will also come to know later.
GGJ|10|203|6|0|The inhabitants of that big celestial body use such stones to illuminate their rooms that are dark inside, because the real celestial body of the sun is actually only dark. The light of the sun that you can see develops itself on its atmospheric surface and it shines only externally in its full strength. Towards the real fixed celestial body of the sun it is hardly stronger illuminated than what you can see on the surface of this Earth.
GGJ|10|203|7|0|So take also this stone, then you can illuminate your rooms during the night for 10 years, but after 10 years the light will decrease more and more. But if you want to use it longer than 10 years as light, then expose it every day to the rays of the sun. Then it will satiate itself with it, and it will serve you as light during the night instead of no matter what good lamp. But after 100 years, when this stone will be too much absorbed by the acid of the air of the Earth, it will be completely unsuitable to give light."
GGJ|10|203|8|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer took the stone in deep awe, thanked for it, wrapped it in a clean cloth and put it in the pocket of his coat.
GGJ|10|203|9|0|This was of course also noticed by My disciples who secretly envied the Romans and they said to themselves: "We were already so long with Him but He never performed such wonders for us. As soon as He meets the Romans, He performs His greatest wonders, and we can only watch them among the gentiles, and He explains them personally or by the angel Raphael. But when once near Jerusalem our well known pious Nicodemus asked Him how the Kingdom of God looked like, He answered him: 'As long as you are not reborn in the spirit, you will not be able to understand the things of Heaven, for you do not understand the things of this Earth which you see, then how will you understand the heavenly things that you cannot see?' Why did He not also say this to the gentiles, and why actually to the Jews?"
GGJ|10|203|10|0|And so the disciples grumbled secretly among each other. And I stood up, went to them and said: "What are you secretly grumbling about among each other? Do I not allow you to be witnesses of all the things I am doing among the gentiles, and did I not show you, only 2 days ago, the reason why I can show and explain more to the gentiles than to you?
GGJ|10|203|11|0|You are not in the least familiar with the science of nature, but the Romans have much and good knowledge about it and can very well distinguish the laws and relationship between the things in nature. But all this is lacking to you Jews, and this is already so since the time of the first judges who also knew how everything worked together in nature, especially from Moses' 2 books that you rejected. And instead of that, you made a cabala where the content is worse than the content of the writings of no matter what pagan philosopher. But I do not hinder you to listen to such higher explanations and observe such deeds. How long will I still have to bear you till you will become more reasonable?"
GGJ|10|203|12|0|Simon Judah said: "O Lord and Master, please be patient with us. Again we can see that we have sinned against You again."
GGJ|10|203|13|0|I said: "It is all right, but leave such grumbling aside in the future."
GGJ|10|203|14|0|The disciples wrote this into their heart and from then on they were much more discreet and calm at each occasion, and I left them again and went back to the supreme judicial city officer and Raphael.
GGJ|10|204|1|1|The animal miracle of Raphael (24/86)
GGJ|10|204|1|0|After that, the discussion was more about natural things, and in the course of the conversation our innkeeper made the remark that this region possessed now the finest grass of the whole environment that can hardly be found on any other place on Earth. But the flocks of the inhabitants of this city and environment were very small, and even if the flocks were 100 times bigger they still would find food in abundance.
GGJ|10|204|2|0|On this, I said: "Your flocks could also be increased in a miraculous manner but this would be even more eye-catching to the people than all the other things, because everyone who has now 10 sheep in the field would be very surprised if his shepherd would suddenly bring home 1,000 sheep instead of 10, and the owner of the sheep would not even be able to give shelter to them because his sheep stable has only space for 20 sheep at most. So search and buy a great number of sheep and other animals. In 2 years, counted from now, they will multiply in a good manner. You can easily keep the grain when you reap it, for you have sufficient space for it, but you will hardly succeed in keeping the house animals, and therefore we will leave everything as it is now.
GGJ|10|204|3|0|You can see that rather big pond from here, and close to that one, there are another 6 with which the whole environment can be sufficiently irrigated. In the deep waters of the ponds you will also find a great number of fishes which the inhabitants of this city and environment can use for their livelihood. The fishes from the pond, which we can see from here, will however be the property of the supreme judicial city officer, the innkeeper, the Apollo priests and the few Jews, so that each one of you that I just mentioned will have the right to fish one fourth from the pond. But let no one do it excessively, but only as many as he needs, so that no one will disadvantage the other by being very greedy. The fishes in the pond are of a very noble kind by which the water of the pond will not get dirty."
GGJ|10|204|4|0|Then the 4 parties thanked Me for this gift and vowed that they accurately would keep that precept. And the supreme judicial city officer would also take care to establish that same order for the other ponds and also maintain them.
GGJ|10|204|5|0|While several were still discussing among each other about this miracle as to how it was possible to immediately fill the ponds with fishes, Raphael stood up and said to the supreme judicial city officer and the innkeeper: "This is for the almighty will of the Lord in us as easy to do as to make a desert turn green in one moment, for it is the same to immediately call animals into existence, no matter of what kind, or numberless grasses, plants, kinds of grain and fruit trees.
GGJ|10|204|6|0|Because whatever a spirit – from the will of the Lord – imagines in himself and wants it to exist, it is there at once. But the thoughts of a pure angel spirit are of course much more different compared to the thoughts of a human being.
GGJ|10|204|7|0|Man can only think about and imagine the outer forms and make all kinds of fantasies about them, but what the forms from the smallest to the greatest must contain inside, and how they should be build to be capable of living, no man can imagine. And that is why he also cannot direct his will in such a way to bring the forms to life and make them active with the spirit of his will. But a perfected angel spirit can do that, and a less perfected one can also do that to a lesser degree.
GGJ|10|204|8|0|To speak with you in an earthly manner, my dear supreme judicial city officer, that difference is almost the same as between a sculptor who is formed in all the rules of the art and another person who is possibly also capable of cutting out a very imperfect image from a piece of wood – but what a difference between such image and the one from the hand of a skilled artist.
GGJ|10|204|9|0|And if there are already on this Earth such various degrees in the development of human beings, how much more will this be the case in the Kingdom of the spirits.
GGJ|10|204|10|0|Look, at present an elephant is the biggest but also the most intelligent animal on Earth and can, when he is well trained by men, be made useful for all kinds of servile work. There was a time when these kinds of animals lived also in this region.
GGJ|10|204|11|0|But since these regions became in the course of time more and more infertile by the many wrongdoings of men, that animal traveled further to the south to those regions where it could find the right rich food for itself. However, as a result of the departure of that animal these regions lost many important earthly advantages.
GGJ|10|204|12|0|But if you wish, my dear friend and brother supreme judicial city officer, I can provide you in one moment with a male and a female, and you surely will be able to find enough food for them. Now look down to the environment of the pond, and you will already see a male and a female there.
GGJ|10|204|13|0|Later you can send your helpers to them with a few breads. Then they will follow the helpers to your own stable which has enough space for these animals. Then mow the grass of the big field which is yours. Let it dry and bind it in bundles. Then let the helpers go out with the animals, and they themselves will bring the hay in the barn. And so you will be able to gradually train them for several other works."
GGJ|10|204|14|0|The supreme judicial city officer thanked Raphael for this miraculous present and said: "A few of my helpers know very well how to train these animals, for they even brought such animals from India to Rome, and the emperor kept them a certain time to take care of these animals. After that, they were of service to my father and his servants who are also loyal to me here."
GGJ|10|205|1|1|The surprised servants catch and tame the elephants (24/87)
GGJ|10|205|1|0|After this conversation, the sun went under, and we stood up and went again to the city to our innkeeper.
GGJ|10|205|2|0|Soon we were back in our guestroom. Also Raphael came with us, and when we went to sit at the table the innkeeper asked Me if he also could set a table for the occasional guest Raphael.
GGJ|10|205|3|0|I said: "Of course, because for this time he is now also enveloped with a body that was taken from the air of this Earth, and he equally needs strengthening from the Earth just like Me, the Lord Myself. The food that he will take will of course be converted in a much different manner than for a natural human being, but this does not matter. In the same way he will also take food and drink with us, but considerably much more than us, for which you should be prepared beforehand. But let now bread and wine be set on the table, and only later the fishes and a well prepared, fried lamb."
GGJ|10|205|4|0|The innkeeper said: "O Lord and Master, a lamb cannot be because I do not have anymore. But I still have about 30 sheep. If the shepherd has driven them home already I can immediately order to slaughter the youngest."
GGJ|10|205|5|0|On this, I said: "Do not be unnecessarily worried about that. You will find in the kitchen an already slaughtered lamb that is ready to be fried. And so, not one of your 30 sheep will have to be slaughtered, for except of the male they are all with young and they will double your sheep flock within 2 weeks."
GGJ|10|205|6|0|Then the innkeeper took immediately care of the bread and the wine and went then to the kitchen to look at the lamb that was made ready to fry. He was not that much surprised anymore since he saw the other miracles, and this miracle was also very understandable to him. But his kitchen personnel was all the more surprised, as well as his wife, because while we were on the mountain she was in the kitchen garden to gather fragrant herbs for the fish that would be made ready in the evening, and she was really startled when before her eyes the kitchen garden, which was next to the inn and which used to look very meager, became suddenly green again and gave an abundance of everything that was needed for the house.
GGJ|10|205|7|0|The woman did not know how to explain to the innkeeper how she was confused, but after a while she thought that no one else could have accomplished that except the miraculous guest who was present. And she also, as well as all her house personnel, would now consider and honor Him as a true God, and this all the more because also the 3 Apollo priests had submitted themselves to this God. Then she immediately started to prepare the fish and fry the lamb.
GGJ|10|205|8|0|While we were strengthening ourselves in the dining room, the 2 loyal servants of the supreme judicial city officer, whom he had called on the mountain, came to us almost out of breath and related about all the things they had seen and experienced. They were mostly surprised about the big pond that suddenly existed on the place where there was only a small spring before that gave only water on certain periods of time.
GGJ|10|205|9|0|One of the servants said to the supreme judicial city officer: "And, o strict lord, lord, another great miracle: 2 completely fully grown elephants are grazing near the pond. Those 2 animals will probably have escaped from a Persian or even an Indian caravan because of lack of food to satisfy themselves in this place where through a miracle of God all kinds of plants, grasses and trees are abundantly growing. Those animals are actually grazing on the piece of grassland that belongs to you and you have the right to take these rare and valuable animals into your possession. As it is known to you, we both very well know how to control such animals. If you wish we will go there and quickly accommodate them in your big stable. And once they will be accommodated there, we will see to it that they will never escape from us."
GGJ|10|205|10|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer said: "Do it, I will know how to completely reward you for this."
GGJ|10|205|11|0|Then the 2 servants instantly provided themselves in the inn with several barley breads, and with joy they went directly outside where the 2 animals were grazing. When they came near the animals, they talked to them in their own way. The animals became attentive, and the smell of the breads attracted them to the servants. At once they gave pieces of bread to them and went to the city while on the way, that was not far, they gave the 2 animals from time to time a piece of bread. And we soon saw from our guestroom through the open windows how the 2 very big elephants followed closely the 2 servants of the supreme judicial city officer as meek lambs. And in this way they were brought to the big stable while the many fellow servants, helpers and inhabitants of the city were surprisingly watching. In the stable they immediately provided a good quantity of food and water for the animals.
GGJ|10|205|12|0|These 2 animals stayed directly in the stable and allowed the 2 servants to take care of them. The other servants however, could not yet dare to come near the 2 animals. However, this became possible later.
GGJ|10|205|13|0|5 years later our supreme judicial city officer received through intercession of the commander Pellagius and the supreme governor of the city Cyrenius a much higher position in the big city of Damascus where he protected the Christians, and he gave great privileges to them as much as he could. At this opportunity he gave these 2 animals and the 2 servants to the emperor as a present, about which he was very glad, and out of gratitude he entrusted to him, as well as to his descendants, supreme authority and personal management over that city where he did so many good works.
GGJ|10|205|14|0|I am mentioning this casually.
GGJ|10|206|1|1|The bliss of the perfected spirits (24/88)
GGJ|10|206|1|0|Our evening meal could be prepared quickly and we began to eat. At this occasion we were in a good mood and cheerful, and My disciples had a lot of things to tell about all the villages and cities – about My teaching and deeds. Also Raphael received a good testimony from the mouth of My disciples, for they also discussed a lot about what he had performed in My company.
GGJ|10|206|2|0|The Roman and the supreme judicial city officer, as well as the innkeeper and his son, the 2 Pharisees and the few Jews liked it so much that the supreme judicial city officer said: "O Lord and Master, as far as I am concerned, if I could be continuously in this kind of situation on this Earth as I am now in Your company and in the company of Your heavenly servant, I would immediately give up the still much greater bliss of Your Heavens, for to be very close to You and to be able to speak with You I consider now as the highest Heaven.
GGJ|10|206|3|0|When we have You, we do not have to know in detail about the things of nature at all, for we already know that all this – from the smallest to the biggest and from the first to the last and from the alpha to the omega – are only Your fixed thoughts and ideas, brought to life by Your will and by Your Spirit."
GGJ|10|206|4|0|I said: "What you said is very correct and true, and in Heaven it is indeed the highest bliss of all perfected spirits if they can be with Me, can talk with Me and go along with Me.
GGJ|10|206|5|0|But this very great bliss is actually not the result of My very modest and simple personality in which I am a human being just like you, and as spirit just like this first archangel Raphael. But the most important bliss of the perfected spirits comes from the fact that they ever more completely, clearer and deeper can recognize My endless many works that are without number or measure.
GGJ|10|206|6|0|Look, friend, it is almost like with people from time to time on this Earth who have a true sense of higher arts and sciences and are pleased with that. Suppose that you heard about a great architect and visual artist whose works were greatly admired by all people. When you hear that, you really want to personally come to know the great artist, and since the means for you to travel are not lacking, you soon go on your way to that faraway country where the artist lives and where he exposes and makes his works on a large scale.
GGJ|10|206|7|0|After some time of traveling you then reach the place where the artist lives. After that, with little trouble you soon come into contact with the artist about whom you made all kinds of great imaginations during your trip, like: 'as a human being among other people he will make himself known in a special exalted appearance'. But when you meet him in his village, you discover that the artist is a very simple and modest man whose personality does not show in the least what lies hidden in his inner being. Then you have a very friendly conversation with him but you also think by yourself: 'It is hardly possible that there can be such creative greatness in this very modest and simple personality about whom you were told such great things by the most intelligent men'. But you are nevertheless happy because you are convinced in yourself that you are in the presence of the greatest architect and visual artist, and that you can speak with him about all kinds of things that he made.
GGJ|10|206|8|0|Finally the artist says to you: 'Since you took the trouble to visit me and to personally come to know me, I want to take you to a very big city that is not far away from here, where you really will have the opportunity to enjoy my works instead of this house of mine that shows only little of me.'
GGJ|10|206|9|0|Burning from curiosity you go with the artist, who became very friendly to you but who during the whole trip still looks like a very modest and simple man to you. While you come closer to the big city with the great artist, and when already from a big distance you can see the most beautiful buildings, temples, palaces and castles, your fantasy about the artist who escorts you becomes greater, just like his works in that city become bigger as you come closer to the city. His personal simplicity disappears in the same measure as his inner, spiritual greatness becomes clearer to you through his works.
GGJ|10|206|10|0|When you arrive then completely into the city, the one construction miracle after the other – bigger, more artful and more daring – makes you really speechless from admiration, and your admiration for the artist who is escorting you becomes moreover extremely greater when you see that in that big city that all the people, big and small, are greeting him in a most kind and respectful manner.
GGJ|10|206|11|0|Now tell Me, My dear friend, if your former ideas about the artist did not change completely and made your mind happier after seeing his great works."
GGJ|10|207|1|1|The creation is inscrutable (24/89)
GGJ|10|207|1|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Yes, Lord and Master, You gave a very striking image that I experienced in my youth myself – although not on such a large scale – for I traveled with my father, who was then still living, through the northern region of the actual Roman empire and came near Venice. There I saw a beautiful palace building that was almost finished and according to the rules of art, and there was also a strong desire in me to personally know the daring architect.
GGJ|10|207|2|0|Then I soon went with my father into his home and in his sculpture workshop, and with my father I met the architect in person. But he was also a very simple and modest man, a Greek who was born on the small island of Rhodes, and by far it could not be seen that he possessed the ability to even count the fingers of his hand one by one. But once we spoke with him, it could directly be noticed that apart from the old arithmetics of Euclid he was also familiar with several other arts and sciences, and I had then really a great respect for this great architect and artist.
GGJ|10|207|3|0|But now I still do not know, o Lord and Master, what You actually meant to say with this excellently chosen image regarding Yourself."
GGJ|10|207|4|0|I said: "My dear friend and brother, nothing else except that your supposed great bliss in My company and that of the archangel Raphael has not yet reached the highest degree, and it will not reach it before you will come to know all My constructions and creations ever more closely and better. You know now that there is a tremendous great quality in Me to create, and you make the greatest possible imaginations about it since you saw me performing these few signs, but your imaginations will surely be much different when your inner sight regarding Me will become much wider and elevated by a deeper perception of My works. For only then you will see in an ever greater light what is truly divine in Me, although you will eternally never see it in the supreme final light that I Myself am in My inner being, for the reason that this is impossible for every spirit, created out of Me – even in his highest possible perfection.
GGJ|10|207|5|0|Now of course you think by yourself: 'Then how? Because then the highest and perfected spirit will remain eternally nothing compared to You.'
GGJ|10|207|6|0|Yes, I tell you that you are right in this. Even though everything is possible to Me, but a second I, who would be exactly like Me, I cannot create, as less as a second infinite space or a second eternally lasting time. And so, also the most perfected angel spirit can finally never reach the complete strength of the light in Me, nor the borders of the infinite space or count the hours of the infinite length of time. Although he can make his imaginations ever larger about these 3 things, but he will nevertheless eternally never reach the end of it.
GGJ|10|207|7|0|You see the light of the sun and you consider its light already as the strongest what your imagination can grasp. Then how would it be if I would place before you at the firmament, instead of that one sun, suddenly 1,000 suns of the same size and strength of light? Will that light then not fall on this Earth 1,000 times stronger?"
GGJ|10|207|8|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "O, Lord and Master, do not do that, for especially during the summer we have more than enough light from that one sun. If 1,000 suns would appear at the firmament, all creatures on this Earth would burn up in a very short time, and after that, also the whole Earth itself. For I already saw – actually in Alexandria – what the light of the sun can accomplish through an archaic hollow mirror. And by means of that one mirror, only that one sun was enlarged about 10 to 20 times, and in the focus its effect is so destructive that it sets everything on fire. Then imagine the effect of 1,000 suns."
GGJ|10|207|9|0|I said: "Well yes, you are right in this, and the Earth has more than enough with that one sun, but I only wanted to draw your attention that even the natural light can be intensified into infinity – then how much more the spiritual light. That is why it is also stated in Moses that no created human being can see God in His inner reality and stay alive."
GGJ|10|207|10|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "O, Lord and Master, now I really become afraid in Your presence, for I feel more and more my complete nothingness and Your complete everything in all. And Plato was right when he said: 'In a vision I saw the hem of God's garment, everything was changed into light, and I saw myself in it as if completely dissolved into nothing. Only the love for the deity made me to keep my consciousness."
GGJ|10|207|11|0|I said: "The philosopher was right in this, but before his time, but from now on this matter will be different, because for this reason I surrounded Myself with a body to, in the future, no more appear before you as an unfathomable God who cannot be seen but as a human being with whom you can speak and go along with just like you do with each other, and by that I did not only make you My children exactly in My image but also My true friends and brothers.
GGJ|10|207|12|0|With this present of Mine you surely will all be glad, and it will not embarrass you when you will perceive that I, in My eternal, divine qualities, can never be reached.
GGJ|10|207|13|0|But there comes the fried lamb. Let us busy ourselves with that and leave all the rest aside for the moment."
GGJ|10|208|1|1|The miraculous feeding in the inn (24/90)
GGJ|10|208|1|0|The lamb was divided in as many pieces as guests were sitting at the table, and obviously the pieces were a bit small.
GGJ|10|208|2|0|The innkeeper noticed this himself and asked Me: "Lord and Master, this one lamb is apparently too small for the great number of guests. What do You think if I quickly would prepare another 2 or 3 lambs, because, as I have noticed, this one lamb is hardly enough for our great guest Raphael?"
GGJ|10|208|3|0|I said: "That will be all right, for as My disciples know, I once satiated a few thousand of people with very few breads and even less fishes, so that they all had more than enough, and after the meal a few baskets with pieces of leftover bread were gathered. And therefore we will have more than enough with this one lamb."
GGJ|10|208|4|0|The innkeeper said: "What is good for You, o Lord and Master, is of course also good for me. Only Your will be done always."
GGJ|10|208|5|0|Then also the innkeeper went as usual to sit at our table, but did not dare to take anything of the lamb for himself, for he was afraid that there still would be too little for the others.
GGJ|10|208|6|0|Then I took a piece from the big platter, put it on his plate and said to him: "Friend, believe what I told you. Before the lamb will be consumed we will be satiated more than enough, and finally the leftovers will be more than enough for all your personnel."
GGJ|10|208|7|0|Then all the guests were provided with the pieces of lamb and ate their fill. And the more they ate, the more they saw that their plate was fuller. Finally they all had so many leftovers that the pieces did not fit anymore on the big platter on which the lamb was set on the table, and another equally big platter had to be taken to put the other pieces on it to transfer them from the table to the kitchen. Then the 2 platters were taken away, and the woman of the innkeeper with her few daughters and the other kitchen maids could not stop being amazed that this one fried lamb could have produced so many leftovers. They all thanked Me and ate then from the pieces that were left over. And also for the following day there was a complete platter of leftovers.
GGJ|10|208|8|0|After we had eaten the lamb and were still sitting at the table with our cups full of wine, the supreme judicial city officer asked Me: "O Lord and Master, I understand now a little how You – and Raphael through You – can change a completely bare region into one that is rich in all fruits and plants, and how You were able to put down 2 elephants before me and – as happened yesterday at evening – 14 fierce lions as watchers for the few Jews and Pharisees. It is also not completely unclear to me how You could have immediately changed the water from the cistern into the best Cyprus wine, for these are all things that are easily possible for Your omnipotence.
GGJ|10|208|9|0|For this is how I thought: You only have to think it and then to say with Your will: 'Let it be', and then, what You called into existence by Your will, is already there, completely finished. For this is what You also had to do when You called the whole Earth into existence out of Yourself, and together with that also gradually everything that is in, on and above it. And when everything was there what You wanted to have on Earth, ready and complete, it was equally possible for You to lay in all plants, animals and human beings the ability to procreate and to multiply, according to the kind of Your creatures that You brought to life.
GGJ|10|208|10|0|But with this lamb, things are quite different. There was only one lamb that was set on the table, already well prepared and fried, and when it was divided it became clear that the pieces would obviously be small for all the guests. But when a small piece was put to the mouth, it could not be finished because it was visibly growing in the hand of the one who was eating.
GGJ|10|208|11|0|How could the lamb that is dead in itself become bigger in an always well eatable state with his organism that was completely destroyed by the frying, just like a young cedar becomes bigger from year to year till it becomes a huge tree?
GGJ|10|208|12|0|This is not surprising for a cedar, for it has its organic, natural life, and its internal organism is arranged as such, but the organism of a fried lamb can, according to me, almost no more possess the ability to grow from the inside and become bigger. But since the lamb, which we savored, became so much bigger that we were not able to completely finish it, I must openly confess that I really do not understand this miracle of Yours."
GGJ|10|208|13|0|I said: "Look, dear friend, these disciples of Mine are with Me for already so long and they saw such exceptional multiplications of food already several times, but they are Jews, and none of them did not even once come upon the idea to specially ask Me about it. And they did not ask Me because in their still often real Jewish blindness they could not discover a difference between one miracle and another that I performed. But you clever Romans discovered a real difference in My miracles, and the sharpness of your reason makes it worth to further discuss it."
GGJ|10|208|14|0|One of My disciples, whose name was Philippus, and who otherwise did not so easily open his mouth, said: "O Lord and Master, at some occasions we already so often wanted to ask You more about one or the other thing, which we also did sometimes, but this was never without receiving an admonition. And so from then on we preferred to let someone else ask it and we then listened to what You would say about it, and so we also discovered Your great light in a lot of things and did not have to expect an admonition from You."
GGJ|10|208|15|0|I said: "If you would have asked Me these kind of things you would have come through it without any admonition from Me, just like everyone else, but you always asked Me about something which I explained already several times to you all, and that is why you forced Me to ask the question that was somehow unpleasant to you: 'How long will I still have to bear you before you will become understanding?'
GGJ|10|208|16|0|But look here, with these Romans I am not forced to ask such question in return, because their cleverness discovers every difference that exists between the one and the other deed that I perform. I previously also accomplished a multiplication of food on a very large scale when I more than sufficiently satiated several thousands of people with few breads and fishes, and before your eyes I also performed a great number of deeds which our Roman would consider as more natural and understandable. Nevertheless, at that time you did not say: 'Lord and Master, we understand that You filled our nets already several times with fishes, changed very bare regions to become fertile, and at the wedding in Kana in Galilee and in many other places changed water into wine, but how could You change so many breads and fishes, that are dead in itself, in such a way that many thousands were able to sufficiently satiate themselves by them?'
GGJ|10|208|17|0|Look, My dear friend Philippus, if you would have asked Me this at that time, you very surely would also have come through it without admonition from Me. But you did not ask Me anything because you do not make any difference between My deeds, and you throw them all in one bag, but our friend here, a real Roman of the purest water, found with the cleverness of his reason a real difference, and I also will explain this to him, without giving him, in return of his question, an admonition which appears to be so unpleasant to you all.
GGJ|10|209|1|1|The process of digestion in the human body (24/91)
GGJ|10|209|1|0|My dear friend and supreme judicial city officer, on your sharp-witted question from your mouth, I will also give you a clear and sharp-witted answer.
GGJ|10|209|2|0|Look, there seems to be a clear real difference between the miracles that I perform, but basically there is none. Look, everything that you eat and take into your stomach to strengthen and enliven your body is not as dead as you think. It has 3 parts: firstly a material part that you can see and feel. And when the food is well prepared you can perceive a good taste, and already beforehand you can also inhale the nice smell with your nose. Look, this is the part that enlivens your body.
GGJ|10|209|3|0|When secondly the food comes into the stomach, they are in a way cooked for a second time, and by that, 2 main elements are formed of which one of them – the biggest, to nourish the body, its limbs and muscles through the blood that comes from those 2 elements – is led to all parts of the body that need to be nourished and strengthened.
GGJ|10|209|4|0|Once these 2 elements are greatly extracted in the upper stomach from what you ate, and are spread in your body, you become thirsty and you drink. By that, the food comes into the lower, little stomach that is divided into 12 parts. Here, by means of a special fermentation process, the etheric particles are separated from these little cells of the food that you took and are needed to give life to the nerves. That is why you also can call this element 'nerve spirit'.
GGJ|10|209|5|0|The extremely fine ethereal, which we will call 'substance', is guided by the spleen along a very hidden way to the heart, and from the heart it passes completely purified into the soul of man. And so also the soul takes of what is related to him, and by that he is nourished and strengthened in all his separate elements that correspond completely to those of the body.
GGJ|10|209|6|0|This you can easily notice from the fact that the things you say and conclude are clumsy and disconnected webs of thoughts and ideas when you are hungry and thirsty, but when you first eat good, pure food and also drink pure, good wine, the things you say and conclude will in a very short time be of a much different nature. And this is because the soul is then also satiated and strengthened. If you would not take any food and drink for a long time, your thinking, speaking and concluding would be very poor.
GGJ|10|209|7|0|Once the food has delivered its important part to the body, to its nerves and to its soul, the actual impure part of the matter that you took to enliven your body, is removed from the body by the 2 natural paths. However, if a person becomes a glutton in every respect and has made his belly as his idol, then the food that was taken, as well as the too much wine that was poured into the stomach, cannot be completely separated in the 2 stomachs, which I explained. By that, still many more parts, which have to enliven the body, the nerves and the soul, but which were not extracted from the food, come into the big belly and the intestines and for another part via the liver and the spleen in the urine bladder. There they will again cause fermentations out of which in the course of time will develop all kinds of sicknesses for the body, and which will make the soul lazy, dull and insensible.
GGJ|10|209|8|0|However, out of those bad elements, another bad thing will often result from that. Because when the bad, still unfermented nature spirits from the atmosphere of such person will clearly notice that in his belly and his lower body already a great number of nature spirits have gathered who are related to them, they will soon penetrate the body of such person and unite themselves with those similar spirits in the body.
GGJ|10|209|9|0|Once this has happened, things look already very bad for such person. Soon a number of difficult to heal or incurable diseases will seize not only his body but also his soul, and he, being made very weak and lazy in himself, cannot avoid that they pass into his sensual and suffering flesh.
GGJ|10|209|10|0|To avoid that a soul becomes completely materialistic, there are no other means than the big diseases of the body itself. Such a person looses then every lust for food and tries to remove the old filth from his body by means of drugs. Here and there he will reach a kind of healing but never completely, and such person only has to be a little forgetful and he will have enlivened his former tormenting spirits again, and his second suffering condition is then usually worse than the first one.
GGJ|10|209|11|0|But all this is not the only bad condition which man has caught because of his lust for food and drinking. A third much worse one comes with it, and this consist of so-called 'being possessed' by one or several really evil spirits who shortly or longer ago have really lived their life in a body of some person for the trial of their freedom.
GGJ|10|209|12|0|No earthly doctor can free people from this third evil, but only I and the one who received from Me the power and might for it.
GGJ|10|210|1|1|The most important food for man (24/92)
GGJ|10|210|1|0|So if man wants to stay completely healthy in body and soul, from childhood he must moderately nourish himself with pure food.
GGJ|10|210|2|0|Look at Me. I am also a human being for what My body is concerned, but I eat and drink always the same food and quench My thirst with pure, good and healthy wine, but always in the right measure. And what I eat and drink now before your eyes, I already ate and drank in My childhood years, as well as most of My disciples here who were almost all fishermen and lived from fish.
GGJ|10|210|3|0|When they had a surplus of fish they caught, they received money, and with that they bought the necessary clothes, bread, salt and also wine which they drank in moderation with water, and ask them if one of them was ever tormented by a sickness, except the one who I do not wish to specifically indicate to you.
GGJ|10|210|4|0|I say to you: if people would have stayed with the food that was indicated by the prophet Moses, the doctors with their medicines would never have had any work to do for them. But they began to stuff their body – just like the pagans in the manner of the epicures – with hundreds of different so-called delicacies and by that, after a short time, they fell into all kinds of sicknesses.
GGJ|10|210|5|0|A good kind of fish that stays in clean water and that is prepared in the manner as we have eaten is the healthiest food for the human body.
GGJ|10|210|6|0|Where such fishes cannot be found, wheat and barley bread are in itself the healthiest food for humans, as well as the milk from healthy cows, goats and sheep. Among the pulses, lentils are in first place, and, like with the preparation of pulp, the big Persian maize grain. Only the flesh of a few chickens and doves, then of a healthy and clean bovine animal, and also of goats and sheep, in a completely bloodless condition, can be eaten as food – fried or cooked, but fried is to be preferred to cooked.
GGJ|10|210|7|0|However, the blood of animals should not be eaten by anyone.
GGJ|10|210|8|0|What I told you now is and remains for men the simplest, purest and healthiest food. All the rest – especially when it is eaten in excess – is harmful for man, especially when it is not prepared in such a way that the evil of the nature spirits is completely removed from it."
GGJ|10|210|9|0|Now the supreme judicial city officer asked Me: "O Lord and Master, then how about the many kinds of very good tasting fruits and roots?"
GGJ|10|210|10|0|I said: "The eatable fruits must in the first place be completely ripe. In that condition they can be eaten with measure. But nevertheless, it is healthier when they are in a cooked, fried or dried form than raw, because by the boiling, frying and drying the bad and still unfermented nature spirits of life are removed from them. It is the same with roots.
GGJ|10|210|11|0|You know the fruits and the roots that are good for men's consumption. However, the hungry and gluttonous people will not be satisfied with that, but they constantly still discover a great number of things to eat, from the plant kingdom as well as from the animal kingdom, and the results of this are the ever increasing, most various physical sicknesses.
GGJ|10|210|12|0|Based on what I have told you now, you will be able to conclude with little effort for yourself that for Me it is actually one and the same thing to, by My will, provide a field with some kind of grain, fill your granaries with already ripe grain or to put a prepared bread before you or anyone else, and also to multiply it if that were necessary. And so it is the same with all kinds of flesh, for if I can create living animals, it also will not be impossible for Me to create their flesh, to also prepare it and in this prepared condition to always multiply it as needed.
GGJ|10|211|1|1|The Lord as the almighty Creator (24/93)
GGJ|10|211|1|0|Look, in the first times I created only one big sun – immeasurably huge for your understanding – and when you watch the firmament at night you will see that it is strewn with mere stars. And look, all those stars, with the exception of the few wandering stars that you know, are also suns around which celestial bodies like this Earth are moving.
GGJ|10|211|2|0|In addition to these stars that you can see at the firmament at night, imagine an enormous big space of more than 1,000 times 1,000. And look, all those many suns and other celestial bodies that are countless to you, came forth in the course of times after times from that one first created big sun. Of course not yet completely ripe and ready, but like seed corns from the ear of a stalk that have the capability to reproduce themselves.
GGJ|10|211|3|0|But now I ask you: who actually provided the matter that was necessary to further develop and produce the big celestial bodies?"
GGJ|10|211|4|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Who else but You, o Lord and Master?"
GGJ|10|211|5|0|I said: "If you can understand that, My dear friend, you also will realize that it must be equally possible for Me to multiply a too little fried lamb on our table and to make it bigger in the same manner as I was able in the course of times after times to let the numberless many suns and celestial bodies come into a visible existence from that one, extremely big first sun and put them powerfully and actively in their places according to their characteristics.
GGJ|10|211|6|0|Look, a stone is for you a completely dead thing, and if you would have a stone here, I immediately could increase it to enormous dimensions or also immediately dissolve the biggest stone, in such a way that nothing would be left for your earthly sense organs to notice it, or I could immediately change it into fertile soil.
GGJ|10|211|7|0|And it is the same whether I gradually produce everything on some celestial body according to a certain order, or very suddenly, in one moment, if that were necessary.
GGJ|10|211|8|0|The fact that everything is developed gradually and as it were one out of the other is especially caused by My love, patience and meekness for the people, in the first place especially on this Earth, and then also for those people who live on other celestial bodies that go through their test to live in freedom. Look, the whole eternal, endless space is My actual home, and in that home are also infinitely many dwelling places which you once will come to know in My Kingdom.
GGJ|10|211|9|0|Do you understand now, My dear friend, how it was possible for Me to make the fried lamb bigger and multiply it?"
GGJ|10|211|10|0|Being completely overwhelmed in his mind the supreme judicial city officer said: "O Lord and Master, I do understand this now of course a little better than at first, but I feel as if totally destroyed before Your infinite greatness and majesty. I still feel that I exist, but besides that I also feel that compared to You I am as good as nothing."
GGJ|10|211|11|0|I said: "Nevertheless, you are, just like any other human being, from Me and by Me also infinite and eternal. Do you want to be more? But as to how, you will be aware when My Spirit is awakened in you."
GGJ|10|212|1|1|The confession of Peter and his request to explain the parable of the sower (24/94)
GGJ|10|212|1|0|When I finished this teaching, Simon Judah, who was named Peter, stood up and said: "Lord, we all thank You also for this great lesson, for only now I feel deep in my mind that for what Your body is concerned, You are the Son of God and therefore also really the Christ about who the prophets frequently prophesied, but also already before Moses, starting with Abraham, the great enlightened first grand patriarch of men. I really do not know anymore with what other question I could bother You, for everything seems to clearly float now like a great image before my eyes."
GGJ|10|212|2|0|Then I said: "Simon Judah, you have spoken rightly because it is so, but nevertheless you will flee with the other sheep when the Shepherd will be hit, because man must first show many proofs of his faith before he will be perfected and be like his Master. Remember therefore My words that it will also happen to you that you will completely deny Me before the world. You will repent again and strengthen your weak faith, but not out of yourself but out of My Spirit in you that will strongly pull you by the hair to it."
GGJ|10|212|3|0|On this, Simon Judah said: "Lord and Master, it is remarkable of You that You can never predict something really nice about us, while we were with You from the beginning, and for Your sake we left everything, like our fields, houses, wives and children."
GGJ|10|212|4|0|I said: "If I would have created and called you only for this world, I also could predict good worldly things to you, but since I called you only for Me and for My Kingdom in the beyond, why do you care when I cannot predict anything good or nice about you for what this world is concerned? Because you know that the actual bad and dark world will only love and make happy those who are like it. But when they are not like that, it will persecute and condemn them.
GGJ|10|212|5|0|But just like Me, you are not from this world but from above. Therefore, the world persecutes and hates us. And since this is so and not otherwise, I cannot predict for you, My dear Simon Judah, for what this world is concerned, anything else but the same as I have always predicted for you. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|10|212|6|0|On this, Simon Judah said: "O Lord and Master, I do understand it, but it is the same with me as with our friend the supreme judicial city officer – we are completely destroyed by Your infinite perfection and Your personal presence.
GGJ|10|212|7|0|But now that I am speaking anyway, I would like to ask You for a further explanation about a parable of the Kingdom of God that You once gave us near Besetha . You gave us an explanation at that time that was very good, but the image itself, even with the best of my will I could not really understand it.
GGJ|10|212|8|0|The image or parable sounded like this: that the Kingdom of God, which is the same as the Kingdom of Heaven, is like a sower who went out to sow wheat on his field. While he was sowing, a part fell on the paths and roads. Soon this was partly trampled down and partly eaten by birds. So they did not germinate and did not produce any fruit. Another part fell on rocks and stones, germinated as long as they still had moisture, but this was soon not the case anymore, so that the seeds had no more food, withered and did also not produce any fruit. A part of the seeds of wheat fell between thorns and bushes, germinated, but were soon overgrown by the thorns and bushes, suffocated and did therefore produce no fruit either. Only a part fell in good soil and produced fruit a hundredfold.
GGJ|10|212|9|0|That was the image, o Lord and Master, that You told us. And when we asked You: Where and how?, You said to us: To you it is given to understand the secrets of the Kingdom of God, but not the others, as it is written in the Scripture: 'They will look and still not see anything, listen and still not hear or understand.'
GGJ|10|212|10|0|After that, You explained the image to us and we were all very satisfied with the explanation, but till now not completely with the image itself.
GGJ|10|212|11|0|If You, o Lord and Master, meant us who are appointed to spread among the people Your teaching, which is the actual Kingdom of God on Earth, and the sower represented us, then Your image would be completely correct, but if You represented Yourself as the sower, the image seems again very strange to me, for I really cannot imagine a wise sower who would sow three quarters of his noble seed where experience teaches him after a very long time that paths and roads, rocks and stones, thorns and bushes are absolutely not suitable to sow noble wheat on it since such places can never produce any fruit. And the sower will certainly be wise enough to prepare first a field that is suitable for sowing before he will sow his wheat on it, so that it will produce a hundredfold fruit to him.
GGJ|10|212|12|0|But You, o Lord and Master, are as sower infinitely much wiser than all of us will ever be, and so I think that I would commit a big sin if I would take You for such unwise sower. But if You represented us, Your disciples, as that unwise sower, then, as said, Your image is completely correct, for there is still much foolishness and ignorance in us.
GGJ|10|212|13|0|Besides, You already warned us several times that we should not throw Your pearls – which are the same as the pure wheat and therefore also the same as the Kingdom of God – to the swine. And I think that with this image You also meant to say that we should not sow Your wheat on paths and roads, on rocks and stones and between thorns and bushes, because they will not produce any fruit there. Lord and Master, did I clear up Your parable in the right manner?"
GGJ|10|213|1|1|Proclaiming the gospel to all creatures (24/95)
GGJ|10|213|1|0|I said: "Now My Spirit becomes finally active in you. For if you would have a better memory, you also would remember that later at a good opportunity I explained this image in such a way to you that at the spreading of My teaching you will not act like the unwise sower who also strew the wheat on roads, stones and bushes, but like the wise sower who sowed his wheat in good soil. Look, I already told you once that you should go into the whole world and proclaim My gospel to all creatures. Tell Me, Simon Judah, how did you actually understand that?"
GGJ|10|213|2|0|Simon Judah said: "O Lord and Master, with this Your holy question, You moved away a very big stone from my chest, because with Your appeal to us, came, at least in me, the ridiculous thought that You seriously wanted that later we not only had to proclaim Your gospel to the appropriate people who actually represent a good field, but also to the mountains, forests, lakes and rivers, to all the birds and all the animals that live in the air, all animals on Earth and even to all the fishes in the water. Because the creatures are all the things that are created by You, and if we had to proclaim Your gospel in the whole world to all creatures, my mind could impossibly think anything different than to literally accomplish what You assigned to us.
GGJ|10|213|3|0|It is not sure that in doing this work we could completely save our skin, especially with the devouring beasts of the desert. Your will is of course Lord over everything, and if we also would do it literally, we probably would have to fear less the fierceness and anger of those animals than the pride and selfishness of the worldly people. But it obviously would be very difficult for us to use a language that is also understandable to such creatures.
GGJ|10|213|4|0|They say that in the big India there are truly people who can talk to the animals, but I never saw anything like that, and therefore one cannot believe such fable. So the latter is according to me the wisest."
GGJ|10|213|5|0|I said: "Look, Simon Judah, if we view the image of the sower in relation to you and to you all, it will be clearer to you than before regarding his foolishness, for if you understood My symbolic call to proclaim My gospel to all creatures as you just said, you gave already testimony to yourself that your intellect as sower is still not so profound yet.
GGJ|10|213|6|0|And still, with this image I made a right and truthful call to you all. Look, if you proclaim My gospel to the right people, they will become by that wise and mighty in all things by My Spirit in them, and then, with My power, they will also win the less suitable people for My teaching.
GGJ|10|213|7|0|I placed man on this Earth to be ruler and lord over all creatures – which however he is no more for already a long time, and he must on the contrary let himself be dominated by the creatures of this Earth. But if, by My Spirit, he will become again what he should be, he will be again lord and ruler over all creatures and be capable to let them serve him and be useful to him.
GGJ|10|213|8|0|Now if man will be able to accomplish that, is that not the same as to say: My gospel is proclaimed to all creatures? For if you, with My might in you, can order a lion, a tiger or a bear to go away to where his place is – as you saw Me doing already several times – it will be also clear to you that My word and will is understood by all creatures.
GGJ|10|213|9|0|Did I not tell you already several times that you all, if you would have faith without doubting, you could even say to a mountain: 'Lift yourself up and throw yourself into the sea', and it will happen as you said? And if My word in you is already understood by the mountains, then all the other creatures will certainly understand it also. But of course, for this, first the real wisdom of a sower is needed.
GGJ|10|213|10|0|And so My dear Simon Judah, now you certainly will understand the image of the sower more clearly than up to now. If there is still something else that you understood in the same manner as My call to proclaim My gospel to all creatures, come forward with it."
GGJ|10|214|1|1|The images of pulling out the eyes, cutting off the hands and the eating and drinking of the flesh and blood of the Lord (24/96)
GGJ|10|214|1|0|Simon Judah said: "Lord and Master, I still have something. Actually from the time of Your famous sermon on the mount, and honestly, I am ashamed to bring it forward because my foolishness will become clearer by that."
GGJ|10|214|2|0|I said: "Well then, what did I say in that sermon on the mount that is still not well digested in your mind?"
GGJ|10|214|3|0|Then Simon Judah said with a little voice: "O, there was that speech about the pulling out of eyes and the cutting off of hands if one or the other should irritate us, for it would be better to be accepted into Heaven with one eye and with one hand than to descend in Hell with two eyes and two hands.
GGJ|10|214|4|0|I surely know, o Lord and Master, that You only meant this spiritually, but despite the explanation that You gave us, we still could not thoroughly grasp the spiritual and we still hung on for certainly three quarters to the always still somewhat strange sounding literal meaning, and we did really not understand how we should handle it to just pull out the eye in case an eye should irritate us. Making one eye blind would be easier in every respect but to cut off a hand would in most cases be much more difficult, for firstly one does not always carry a sharp axe, and secondly cutting off a hand would be especially very difficult if in case I should have to cut off my right hand, because I am really clumsy with my left hand in this activity.
GGJ|10|214|5|0|I know, o Lord and Master, that I brought forward something very stupid and worth to be laughed at, but what is the use to say those things in Your sermon on the mount if I was not able to understand its true spiritual meaning, just like I did not well understand Your sermon in Capernaum in which You also explicitly ordered to eat Your flesh and drink Your blood because otherwise one could not receive eternal life and enter Your Kingdom?
GGJ|10|214|6|0|That parable was clarified to us by the clever innkeeper, which clarification was confirmed by Yourself to be good and true. And we were all completely satisfied with that, but we still did not succeed to understand the mentioned mutilation of the body. And when we will spread Your sermon on the mount further among the people, there really could be here and there weak people who could literally execute that teaching. The wiser part of the people would then call that teaching cruel and unwise and we will not reap many good fruits by that.
GGJ|10|214|7|0|It finally could happen that by that a completely weak congregation will become one-eyed and one-handed , and that very blind pious parents would perhaps out of precaution execute such mutilation on their children to prevent them later from being irritated by that one eye or that one hand."
GGJ|10|214|8|0|On this I said to Simon Judah: "Regarding this, you should go to My dear John who, already immediately after the sermon on the mount, was able to explain the spiritual truth of that image. And then you also will clearly realize that I did not command any physical mutilation with that but only to seriously watch over the always free will of man and his mind. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|10|214|9|0|Now Simon Judah said: "O Lord and Master, with Your last two words You have clarified the matter to me, and so I can leave brother John alone because it stands now clear before my eyes that the mind of man is the eye of the soul and the will the active hand.
GGJ|10|214|10|0|But man has two eyes and two hands and thus also two minds and two wills, namely a good and a bad mind and therefore also a good and a bad will.
GGJ|10|214|11|0|If the bad mind irritates the good one, one should recognize it and forever give up the bad mind, and so also one should do the same with the will. And it is of course also better to enter the Kingdom of Heaven with your good mind and will than go to Hell with two minds and two wills. For I believe now that if someone, according to the condition of his love for the world, will let himself be tempted to all kinds of actions, one time by his bad mind and his bad will and another time by his good mind and good will, is already an arch devil on this world. For if some other person, as a result of his early education, has only a bad mind and a bad will and who can therefore also not act any differently than badly, is basically not an actual evil devil but rather a foolish devil for whom can still be prayed to You: 'Lord, forgive him and make him better, for he did not know up to now what he did.' O Lord and Master, be so merciful to tell me if this perception of mine is now good and correct."
GGJ|10|214|12|0|I said to Simon Judah: "Now your perception is good and correct, but you also will have noticed that it was not your flesh who inspired you to this but only My Spirit in you. Therefore, you also should try to completely get rid of your worldly mind and worldly will, then the heavenly understanding of the spirit and the power of the heavenly will, will be completely your own.
GGJ|10|214|13|0|If you still have something in connection with the teaching that I gave to the people, let it hear, for today I am disposed to make all things straight that seem uneven to you."
GGJ|10|215|1|1|How to apply the commandment of neighborly love (24/97)
GGJ|10|215|1|0|Then Simon Judah said: "Yes, Lord and Master, there are still a few things which are not completely straight in my mind. But I think by myself: since that which seemed most uneven to me became straight very easily, in time the less uneven lines of my mind will become completely straight by itself."
GGJ|10|215|2|0|I said: "Then bring forward what still seems somewhat uneven to you."
GGJ|10|215|3|0|Simon Judah said: "Lord, this I want to do, but not so gladly, because with that I will show the other disciples that I am maybe in every respect dumber than they are. But since You wish it, I also will speak and humble myself before all my companions.
GGJ|10|215|4|0|Look, on the occasion that You taught us and the people about the love for God and the neighbor, You also indicated that we even should love our arch enemies and bless those who curse us, do good to those who treat us badly, and to the one who slaps us we should turn our other cheek instead of slapping him in return.
GGJ|10|215|5|0|I perceive that by this way of acting, the neighborly love that is taught by You, and Your advice to put it into practice, will assume its true heavenly form. For if we human beings have to do all that – namely to wish and will for others which under the same circumstances they also will do for us – then it is of course also completely justified to even love our enemies, pray for those who curse us and do good to those who treat us badly. But there are still a few things that are uneven to me. And this because in these cases self defense is completely set aside. We can apply this to people who are not going too far in their evilness against other people, but regarding people who stubbornly became true arch devils to their fellowmen, there should be a little exception in Your divine teaching.
GGJ|10|215|6|0|I am not talking about the slap, and I really would not mind if on some occasion someone would slap me not too hard, and if in the end he would like to give me another one, to turn also my other cheek to him, so that there can be peace and unity between us. But what if my adversary almost beat me half to death with his first slap? Should I then not rather defend myself if this would be possible to me in one way or another, instead of letting this angry giant of a Samson beat me completely to death?
GGJ|10|215|7|0|I think, o Lord and Master, that in the teaching that You established about neighborly love – of course only according to the opinion of my worldly reason – there are still a lot of things that are uneven which are not so easily to digest by the straight stomach of our mind. I do not know if I spoke wisely or unwisely, but since I still believe that my worldly reason is of a better nature, because otherwise I hardly would have recognized You as the Lord and Master, I also am of the opinion that exactly this better nature of my reason can also recognize such uneven things."
GGJ|10|215|8|0|I said: "You have asked a very good and right question, but I must nevertheless always make the remark to you that although you have a very sharp reason, you also have on the other hand a weak memory because of your advanced age. Therefore, you do not remember many things anymore of the explanations that I gave to the people on different occasions about the true neighborly love.
GGJ|10|215|9|0|It is in itself very clear that one should not behave too friendly in front of an arch evil person in order not to give him more opportunity to let his evilness grow and become always more evil than he was before.
GGJ|10|215|10|0|In this case, a continuous indulgence would mean nothing else than a true support for the too strongly growing evilness of the enemy. But for this reason I appointed at all times severe judges and gave them the right to chastise and to punish the people who became too bad and evil, this according to what they deserve. And that is why I also gave you the commandment that you should be submitted to the worldly authority, whether it is mild or severe.
GGJ|10|215|11|0|So if someone has such terrible enemy, he should go to a worldly judge and report it to him. Then that one will drive out the evilness of the person who became arch evil.
GGJ|10|215|12|0|If only physical chastisement will not help, it will finally help with the sword. And so it is the same with the slap. If you receive it from a less evil person who was tempted to it by a sudden impulse of his temper, do not resist, so that he will become milder by the fact that you did not slap him in return and you will then again easily become good friends again without worldly judge.
GGJ|10|215|13|0|If someone comes to you in full anger with a murderous slap, then you also have the fullest right to resist. Look, if it were not so, I would not have told you to also shake off the dust from your feet in a place over those people who not only do not want to accept you, but moreover mock you and threaten you with all kinds of persecution.
GGJ|10|215|14|0|O, be sure that with My preaching about neighborly love I did not abolish the might and the authority of the sword in the least, but I made it milder as long as the enmity among the people does not reach the degree which one could very rightfully call 'hellish'.
GGJ|10|215|15|0|With the elders who lived according to the law of Moses and with most of the judges it was said: 'A life for a life, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth'. But as for you, you should not take such laws too literally. And it was said that you should not forgive your enemies more than 7 times, about which I gave you already several times an explanation, which you also understood well.
GGJ|10|215|16|0|But as said, with that I did not abolish the law of Moses, the judges or the prophets, but I only made it milder, because they took those laws too literally and punished with the same severity also the one who caused some harm to his fellowman but which in many cases happened more accidentally than of as a result of his evil will.
GGJ|10|215|17|0|Since the judges adhered too strictly to the law, it also happened that the people in the time of Samuel, the last judge of Israel, wanted a king from Me because they were hoping that the laws would be milder compared to those among the judges. The people were greatly mistaken in this, especially with king Saul who chastised them even more severely than the former judges. But under David and also under Salomon things happened more humane than among the judges.
GGJ|10|215|18|0|But under the later kings, especially when the kingdom was divided among several kings, it became worse than under the judges. And when it finally became too much, there was no other possibility than to submit all the Jews and also many of their neighboring tribes, with whom the Jews were in continuous conflict, to the united power of Rome, because in worldly respect Rome had the best, wisest and most efficient laws. And look, then at once there was complete rest and order among the Jews as well as among their neighboring nations.
GGJ|10|215|19|0|But when the Jews will gradually become more rebellious and the priests of the Jews will more and more indicate that the laws of Rome are blasphemous and will curse the better Jews because they are friends of the Romans, then the Romans will rise again and enter this kingdom with great power and destroy it in such a way that no stone will stand unbroken upon another. After that, the Jews themselves will be scattered over the whole world, and then it will also happen what I told you beforehand, namely that the Jews should pray that the time of their flight will not take place in the winter and also not on a Sabbath, because then it will be worse for them than in another season or on a working day. That flight will be especially difficult for the pregnant women.
GGJ|10|215|20|0|In that time, two Jews will also sleep in one bed, the one, who is a known friend of the Romans, will be spared and the stubborn Jew will be rejected. So there will also be two others grinding in one mill. Also there, for the same reason, the one will be spared, the other rejected. The one who works in the field, let him not return to his house to take his coat, and the one who repairs the roof of his house, let him not come down from the roof into his house to take something. It will be better for him to jump from the roof to the ground and try to safe his life by escaping, for if he will come down into his house, he will certainly lose his life. But if he will jump from the roof he can at best still keep his life and safe himself by escaping.
GGJ|10|215|21|0|Look, My dear Simon Judah, I predicted already many times all these things to you and to many other Jews and Pharisees, and I am sure that in all these things you will not discover any uneven lines."
GGJ|10|216|1|1|The unfaithful steward (24/98)
GGJ|10|216|1|0|Simon Judah said: "O Lord and Master, absolutely no more as far as this is concerned, but there are still two other things that are not completely clear to me, but I hope that by Your love and mercy, also these two little things will in a certain way be resolved by itself."
GGJ|10|216|2|0|I said: "Name at least those two little things."
GGJ|10|216|3|0|Simon Judah said: "O Lord and Master, this is actually not worthed, but since You want it. It is concerning Your praise about the unfaithful steward and the rejection of the guest at the dinner because he had no festive clothing. For in this, there are two things that cannot be understood. Firstly, how and where were the guests provided with the required festive clothing after they were picked up at the fences and alleys by the servants of the host and were pushed inside to partake of the guest meal? And secondly why that one poor devil, who was also urged to the guest meal by the servants of the host, had to be thrown out because he had no festive clothing? Look, o Lord and Master, that man who was thrown out and Your praise about the unfaithful steward are for me still two uneven lines which I was not yet able to put straight."
GGJ|10|216|4|0|I said: "Did I not say to you at that time: 'Be like the unfaithful steward and gather friends by the unrighteous mammon. Then later, if you were still to be without home, they will accept you into their heavenly homes?'
GGJ|10|216|5|0|But so that you, Simon Judah, would well understand this, you should listen to Me, but with your two ears at the same time, so that the one ear would not let out what the other ear has picked up and will then stay behind in your heart. Look, every earthly rich person who possesses much more goods and money than he needs for his earthly livelihood, is compared to Me more or less an unrighteous steward because I am the only true owner of the goods, and the goods that he calls his own are all together unrighteous mammon.
GGJ|10|216|6|0|If he then will at least generously remember the poor when the nature of his sicknesses, which are My messengers, will very clearly say to him: 'The Lord of these goods has many things against you regarding your unrighteous way of doing, and from now on you will be no more steward', then he will make friends by giving generously to the many poor, and when he soon after that will leave, naked and deserted, and will go to them in My Kingdom, they will take care of him and generously reward him for his good work.
GGJ|10|216|7|0|Look, when I created the Earth I did not put border stones, I did not measure the Earth with a rope and I thus did also not say: 'Look, this part belongs to him, the other to another', but I made the whole Earth as a common possession for all human beings. Only in the course of time the miserliness, greed and lust for power of men began to measure the Earth and with force they determined: 'This big piece of land belongs to me, and whoever wants to serve me and work for me, will in a certain way receive a little piece of land by renting it, but despite that, I remain lord over the whole big piece of land.'
GGJ|10|216|8|0|And look, that was the first so-called patriarchic statute among the people, and no matter how unrighteous it was in itself, it was nevertheless the best and most righteous one, for when the patriarch was as usual a good and God-fearing man, then his citizens or small renters were also doing well at his side, for he took care of the general welfare of the big piece of land.
GGJ|10|216|9|0|Although he possessed for himself and his house many thousands of times more than he needed, and he was thus also an unrighteous steward, but he used his unrighteous mammon for only good purposes that were pleasing to Me, and by that he made many big friends among his citizens according to My will and satisfaction, and I also had to show him My pleasure and praise.
GGJ|10|217|1|1|The explanation of the parable of the unrighteous steward and the royal guest meal (24/99)
GGJ|10|217|1|0|So the patriarch Abraham, who was the owner of the Promised Land, was also an unrighteous steward, but you surely heard that in Salem, the place where he lived, he always had a big table ready where every day several thousands of poor and needy people were satiated, and so it became a proverb that the happy ones were those who were blessed to eat at the table of Abraham.
GGJ|10|217|2|0|Look, that is why Abraham was My favorite and I blessed him and his family manifold, which you can conclude from the fact that Abraham was the most important and greatest friend of the King of Kings and the Priest of priests, who was without beginning or end and whose name was Melchisedech, to whom he personally gave the tithe. And he was the only one among the many kings of that time who was fortunate of having the right to come to the residence of Melchisedech. And this Person once went personally to him, escorted by 2 angels, and predicted to him that his aged wife Sarah would bare him a son, which Abraham also firmly believed.
GGJ|10|217|3|0|But at the same time, Melchisedech revealed that the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah would perish. And He further revealed to him that finally He Himself would come from his tribe as a human being of flesh and blood to make all human beings truly blissful.
GGJ|10|217|4|0|But let us leave Abraham and Melchisedech to rest now, because the latter is now personally sitting with you, and the old patriarch Abraham is in the spirit not far away from Him. Let us look now at another unrighteous steward who lives now near Jerusalem, and in whose house we will soon be staying. It is our Lazarus, a son of Simon the leper, whom I healed with My will without his knowledge, this already in My 12th year, even before I visited the temple. And this because in all righteousness he performed great good deeds to many thousands, no matter from where they came, by means of his large amount of unrighteous mammon, just like his son Lazarus is doing now.
GGJ|10|217|5|0|You know about all the things he did when we were accommodated several times in his city in his house. And look, the one who will use the unrighteous mammon in this manner, will certainly make many very good friends in My Kingdom and will also be pleasing to Me. And when he will die, I will immediately awaken him to life so that he will eternally die no more, and his passing over from this to the other world will be like what happened long ago with My dear Enoch who is now here sitting at My side as a real arch angel.
GGJ|10|217|6|0|With this, My dear Judah, I surely showed you now as clear as the sun to what My praise was referring to concerning the unrighteous steward, and with that I straightened out that one uneven line in you.
GGJ|10|217|7|0|Now there is still the one who was thrown out at My guest meal for the reason that he did not wear feast clothing and whom you called 'poor devil'.
GGJ|10|217|8|0|Look, those who were invited but did not appear and excused themselves because of their worldly activities, look those are only the very unrighteous stewards who did not deserve any praise from My part. But the others, those who were invited later in the alleys, streets and at the fences, are those who, although poor from an earthly point of view, were nevertheless innerly clothed with festive clothing by their righteous life according to My law.
GGJ|10|217|9|0|That one person, who also came to My guest meal, represented personally the stubborn institution of Pharisees, and he also took place at My guest table. However, when I came, which is now the case in the presence of you all, I saw, My dear Simon Judah, that this 'poor devil' of yours had no festive clothing, and therefore I ordered My servants to grab him and throw him out in the outer darkness.
GGJ|10|217|10|0|And see, that guest meal is what I am giving now since the time I appeared as Leader and Teacher of the people in this world. And you frequently noticed that at many different occasions such guests pushed themselves to My table, whom I always let them be thrown out the door by My word. And why actually? Because they had no festive clothing. Do you understand now, Simon Judah, what I wanted to point out with that guest who was not clothed in festive clothing at the table of My guest meal?"
GGJ|10|217|11|0|Simon Judah said: "Yes, Lord and Master, now I understand this clearer than the sun. And I add that at the table of Your guest meal it certainly will happen oftentimes that many more of such guests will appear without festive clothing, and I believe that it is time to remove such guests immediately from the dining table."
GGJ|10|217|12|0|I said: "Indeed, but this cannot always be done in this world. Therefore, I will give you another image of a sower, to which you all will have to conform yourselves in the future. So listen.
GGJ|10|218|1|1|The parable of the weeds between the wheat (24/100)
GGJ|10|218|1|0|There was once a landlord who had many vineyards, pastures, gardens and fields. He received a very noble and pure kind of wheat from his father and said then to his helpers: 'Go and very carefully clean up a big field, so that when I sow that pure and noble wheat on the field, no weeds will come up between them.'
GGJ|10|218|2|0|The helpers did so, and the wheat was abundantly sown on the field that was cleaned up. It quickly germinated, and the lord of the field was really glad when he saw that no weeds between the wheat had germinated.
GGJ|10|218|3|0|But after some time, when the wheat was already growing high to form the ears, look, suddenly the helpers came to the landlord and said: 'Lord, we have cleaned up the field and according to your will we have sown the pure wheat in it. It also came up purely, about which you yourself were very glad. But look now: now that the wheat must soon form the ears, suddenly there is a big quantity of weeds that come up between the wheat. If you want, we will go and cut the weeds from between it.'
GGJ|10|218|4|0|Then the lord of the field said: 'Leave it alone, so that by your work you will also not damage the noble wheat that has already grown high. For I know that an enemy did this to me. So let everything become ripe, the wheat together with the weeds. When the wheat is ripe I will gather it by you, my servants, and bring it into my barn, and only after that I will let the weeds be bound in bundles, so that they will dry out. After that, we will ignite and burn them to further clean the field.'
GGJ|10|218|5|0|Look, this is the image from which you should learn what you should do regarding the weeds on My field of life.
GGJ|10|218|6|0|The noble wheat represents the people who were wearing correct festive clothing at My table of the guest meal, but the weeds represent entirely that guest who did not wear festive wedding clothing. He also took of the food that was set on the table, till the sharp-sighted host came into the guestroom himself, which means the ripening of the noble wheat and the weeds.
GGJ|10|218|7|0|The guests who will be festively dressed will be spared, and those who will not be dressed in festive clothing will be thrown outside in the fire of wrath of the host, and finally he himself will purify the spoiled field by his burning.
GGJ|10|218|8|0|So in this world you will still meet a lot of guests who will not be festively clothed, and you will see a lot of weeds growing up between the pure wheat. But do not be too agitated about that and let everything ripen, and wait till the great Host will come Himself. Then with His coming will also come the right time for separation, and everyone will receive the reward to which his good or bad love has strived. For although there are in My house a lot of blissful homes, but besides that also a lot of dungeons, and those who prefer My many dungeons instead of the blissful homes, and will strife to live in them, will also receive what they wish. We will at no time pull them out of there with no matter what kind of power to let them defile our pure heavenly homes. But if they themselves will come up with better thoughts, then they will also not be limited in that. Did you understand all this now?"
GGJ|10|219|1|1|The characteristics of a false prophet (25/1)
GGJ|10|219|1|0|Simon Judah said: "O Lord and Master, I understand this now so very distinctly and clearly that I think that it simply cannot be clearer. But I honestly must confess that for us, Your first disciples, it is easier to understand those things, for on many occasions we heard great and similar announcements by Your mercy and love, but for many others who still walk in darkness it will take great trouble to also make such truths as clear to them as they are for us now. O Lord and Master, the many teachings that you expressed in simple words will be like the lot of teachings from the mouth of the prophets, especially the prophets Daniel and Ezekiel and the teachings that originate from the wisdom of Solomon. Because the more you read them or the more you let them be read to you, the less you understand them.
GGJ|10|219|2|0|Your teaching has the same characteristics, especially when You speak in parables and images. We understand Your parables and images, but many thousands and thousands of people, who will come after us and who will also accept Your teaching, will not understand the parables and images and they most likely will give a different meaning to it, and in this manner Your very pure and true teaching will repeatedly crumble. But what can we do against this problem?"
GGJ|10|219|3|0|I said: "Did I not tell you that it is given to you to understand the secrets of My Kingdom? For I chose you as My disciples and teachers of the people who will follow Me, for every teacher or master must unmistakably know and understand more than his student, otherwise he cannot be a teacher or master.
GGJ|10|219|4|0|If the master would not be wiser than the student, would this not mean the same as when one blind man would lead the other till they come to a pit in which they both will fall? Therefore, only few are chosen, even if many are called.
GGJ|10|219|5|0|They only should be fed with the very simple milk of My teaching. If they will become manly and strong, then manlier and stronger food can be given to them. So take especially care that no one will arise who is only called and would say to the people: 'Also we belong to the chosen ones', with the purpose to teach the people for worldly profit, because then one blind man will lead the other.
GGJ|10|219|6|0|But you will recognize the one who is chosen among the people from the fact that he just like you is filled with My Spirit and will preach the true love for God and the neighbor.
GGJ|10|219|7|0|But if he preaches like the Pharisees in the temple, then he is someone who is chosen by the Pharisees and is just like them of this world and just like them a devil, for the one who does not gather the true love and wisdom from Me, scatters and is a false teacher. Such person will throw the people into superstition out of which – especially when the people became older and are really totally adhered to the darkness of superstition – all the angels will not be able anymore to bring them back into the sphere of the pure truth by which they then could become free in all things. And I say to you that all evils are more easily removed from man than superstition, because every other evil imprisons the soul of man only partially, but dark superstition completely.
GGJ|10|219|8|0|I already told you once that even during your life a great number of false teachers and prophets, and with that also a great number of false christs, will teach the people and say: 'Look, here is Christ', or 'There He is', or 'He lives in the temple', or 'in the chambers'. In such case, say to the people that they are being deceived by such teaching.
GGJ|10|219|9|0|Those who will turn to you, lay your hands on them and baptize them in My name. I will poor out My Spirit over them, then they will recognize the truth, and they themselves will then remove the false prophets and false christs from the community.
GGJ|10|219|10|0|If the deceived people will not listen to you and will moreover persecute you for the sake of their false teachers and prophets, turn away from them and travel further to where My Spirit will pull you. Leave all the rest to Me, for at the right time I will know how to visit such false teachers and prophets with My judgment, and the same will happen to such false teachers and prophets in the beyond as what happened to the guest at My festive dinner who had no wedding garment. And the souls whom they darkened will be their most bitter persecutors.
GGJ|10|219|11|0|It is sufficient that My teaching will be kept pure by only a few, and this will be taken care of at all times. But the rabble of worldly people will go on till the end, turning and bathing in their old excrements and pool of mud. And here is My commandment valid again for you: not to throw My pearls to the swine.
GGJ|10|220|1|1|Performing miracles (25/2)
GGJ|10|220|1|0|Although My gospel has to be spread over the whole Earth, I do not compel any true teacher or prophet to bring all people to the full light of the truth out of Me. It is sufficient that the pure teaching will be given to the better and already more perfected ones and the right to spread that teaching as much as possible among other people. Happy those who accept it. But no ever so perfected teacher or prophet will accomplish that grapes will grow on thorns or figs on thistles.
GGJ|10|220|2|0|Look, I am the Lord Myself, and you know that nothing is impossible to Me, but as long as I have to leave the people of this Earth their completely free will, even I with all My love and My best of will cannot raise them in the sphere of My eternal light of truth. And what I Myself cannot do and accomplish, you can do even less.
GGJ|10|220|3|0|But you think that this should be possible to Me by means of a fantastic miracle, and I say to you that you are partially right in this, but in general not at all, because a miracle, although it works locally, namely at the time that the miracle is done, in other places it has to be spoken about, and then a few will believe but others will say: 'If a miracle was performed there to awaken faith, then why not here to us?' And in the following later times, even the most fantastic miracle, as well as everything that happened, will be believed even less, depending on whether greater sensation was made about it. And so it will become part of the historical fairy tales and fables, and the people who are for the greatest part credulous will use this to support their various beliefs and thus not to awaken the true light in the heart of man.
GGJ|10|220|4|0|People do absolutely not make any difference between a real true miracle and a false one. They consider them both as something exceptional and let themselves be forced to believe.
GGJ|10|220|5|0|This is why you should perform miracles as less as possible, except to heal sick people by laying on your hands on them and to baptize the people who became full of faith so that they can receive the spirit of truth in them.
GGJ|10|220|6|0|So especially concentrate on the pure truth, for it is only this that will make man completely free. All the rest will always leave a certain coercion in his mind which he will not easily get rid off. A coerced faith is mostly much worse than no faith at all.
GGJ|10|220|7|0|The stoics, who mostly originate from the Greek Diogenes, believe in nothing at all, and I say to you that I prefer them as people much more than those dumb, blind believing Jews who up to this day still believe that the dung from the temple will make their fields, gardens, pastures and vineyards alive and fertile, and that God will be more pleased when someone lays his money as an offering in God's box in the temple in Jerusalem instead of giving that same money to some poor person who could be helped by it for a long time. So proclaim most of the time only the truth and be moderate in performing miracles."
GGJ|10|220|8|0|Then finally My John said on this: "Lord and Master, as far as I am concerned I will not be much engaged in miracles, for I clearly can see now that the performance of signs will not be very beneficial to man compared to only the Word.
GGJ|10|220|9|0|The one who will not become free by the true Word will even less become free by a sign. The signs are certainly good when they are performed by You since You are the only one who is best capable to determine where a sign is needed and which one it has to be. But we, Your disciples, will never be really able to do that as long as our souls are covered with this flesh. So I am of the opinion that it is better to exclusively stay by the Word that is strongly confirmed by itself through its degree of truth, and it does not need any additional confirmation as this can be made obviously understandable by means of our mathematics.
GGJ|10|220|10|0|After I explained to someone that 2 and 2 is precisely 4, should I perhaps also perform a sign for him to confirm that mathematic truth? I think that this is not necessary. So also, Your very simple teaching is in itself also a mathematic truth which every human being who possesses only a little of good will must realize, understand and perceive after he heard it once.
GGJ|10|220|11|0|For in every human being lies firstly already an inner urge to search the One who created the world and everything on it, because such person will perceive that the Creator of all those great things must be extremely wise, extremely mighty and extremely good, and that a person who recognizes Him as such should respect and love Him above all, and that he also should respect his fellowmen, who are an equally wonderful work of God to him, and love them like himself. These are 2 mathematic truths against which no one can have any objections. And then secondly the fact that man, who clearly understands that it was God's power and wisdom that created all these things, will then also realize that God did not call such wonders into existence for only today till tomorrow as a pastime of the Creator, but that even the smallest of His works are meant for an eternal ever higher destiny.
GGJ|10|220|12|0|I think that this truth will be very understandable to every human being, also without the performance of signs. What is important is how you tell someone.
GGJ|10|220|13|0|Yes, for instance to heal the sick or to free some possessed one from his tormenting spirits, thus doing good to his fellowmen, that are also works of love, but they should not be done to confirm the truth, but out of love.
GGJ|10|220|14|0|Lord and Master, did I speak rightly with these my simple words, or maybe they were not completely right?"
GGJ|10|221|1|1|Converting through miracles (25/3)
GGJ|10|221|1|0|I said: "My dear John, you spoke completely according to the truth and rightly. This is how My teaching should be passed on to the other people, and in this way it will also carry lasting good fruits. But when it will be forced to the people by too many miracles it will look like a ripeness that is forced which rarely has true, inner quality and can actually not be kept for long.
GGJ|10|221|2|0|Because everything that is forced to ripe has little inner spirit and will quickly and easily rot and decay. Everything that can be quickly and easily accomplished will look like that builder who built his house in the valley on sand with little expenses, and when the storms and cloudbursts came it could not resist it and collapsed. It is the same with the teaching about the Kingdom of God that is announced and forced to the people with many signs and miracles.
GGJ|10|221|3|0|Yes, people easily and quickly accept the teaching, but when in the course of time temptations and trials come over them, they do not know with what they can come up to confront them – that means the people who tempt them with another, false teaching – except with the miracles that they experienced. Now when the tempters, who are false teachers and prophets, perform their false miracles before the eyes of such forced ripe Christians, then these forced ripe Christians have nothing with which they can confirm the inner truth of My teaching. Then they fall away and turn to the false teachers and prophets.
GGJ|10|221|4|0|Because these kinds of people are like a reed that let itself be bend to all sides by the wind, because they still do not understand the truth in them.
GGJ|10|221|5|0|But the wind cannot play such game with oaks and cedars. The people who are converted by the pure truth of My teaching are like the oaks and cedars. False teachers and prophets can play their wind game a thousandfold on them but they will not bend, for the power of the inner truth is mightier than all other powers on the whole Earth.
GGJ|10|221|6|0|The one among you who will accept this as the basic principle when he spreads My teaching will truly be like the sower who sowed his wheat only in the good field, receiving soon after that a hundredfold harvest. But the one who will not, or less, observe this basic principle of the teaching will sow his wheat on roads and streets, on stones and rocks and between thorns and thistles, and will only receive a bad harvest from his work and efforts.
GGJ|10|221|7|0|So you also should not make a big sensation of the miracles that I performed, but instead of that it is better to very clearly show them the miracles and signs that I perform from day to day before everyone's eyes, then you will reap by that much better and abundant fruits instead of telling the people in detail about My miracles. For when the people will realize that I am the Lord and Master in all things from eternity, then they also will realize that nothing was impossible during My physical life.
GGJ|10|221|8|0|He who will understand that, let him act accordingly, then he will give Me good fruits. But I also tell you now that there are still a few among My disciples who do not understand it as My disciple John. Therefore, his word will remain till the end of times, but not the word of each other disciple, especially not of the one who will open too much his mouth to spread My miracles."
GGJ|10|221|9|0|These words of Mine, as well as the former words of John were not much to the liking of a few others of the present disciples. Nevertheless, no one dared to object to that.
GGJ|10|222|1|1|Forced ripe and completely ripe souls (25/4)
GGJ|10|222|1|0|Now the supreme judicial city officer stood up and said: "O Lord and Master, I, the innkeeper and his whole personnel, also these 3 Apollo priests and those 2 Pharisees and those Jews were in the first place converted to the faith in You by the miracles that You performed, although I am convinced now in myself that Your frequent teachings were much more useful to me than Your signs. But short and good: it was in the first place only by Your miracles that we paid attention to You, and soon it became easy to talk with us because we realized that no human being on the whole Earth is capable to perform such signs.
GGJ|10|222|2|0|Are we now also considered forced ripe fruits because we were in the first place raised in the faith in You by Your signs, and would it be possible by that that some from somewhere else coming false teacher and prophet with his also false miracles and signs could make us fall off from our faith in You?
GGJ|10|222|3|0|I can say about myself that such false teacher and prophet would never succeed with me since I very well know all false miracles as such, for I very often have seen such magicians, whose profession it is to be busy with all kinds of miracles, and I penetrated into the secrets of their miracle workings, which was actually very good for me because by that I got rid of every superstition and by that I had a greater preference to turn to the works of the old philosophers.
GGJ|10|222|4|0|But since You, as well as Your servant Raphael, performed signs here which are impossible in any natural way, I then also found in You the one and only true God in the fullness of His almightiness, and my faith in You is now firmer than a diamond. But I am even more strengthened in my inner faith in You by the power of the truth in Your Word than by the forcing power of Your signs, because You were so merciful to very clearly explain to me and all the others the manner by which You can perform Your signs. But despite that, the question is if I and also the others here belong to the forced ripe fruits."
GGJ|10|222|5|0|I said: "Not at all, My dear friend, a sign is in a certain way only a forced ripening for the one who came to immediately believe after that sign and did not care about anything anymore after that. Look, this was absolutely not the case with you, for also after that I performed those signs, you made very unusual objections to Me, and then it was even very difficult to bring you on the right way with My Word, and which was really not an easy task. For even after you believed in Me completely you still threw sharp criticism to Me as to how I treat all created beings, especially the people on this Earth, and if I were not able to give you a strong reply, all the signs that I performed would not have made you completely to believe in Me. So you much more came to the true faith in Me by the power of the truth in My words, and the signs that I performed before and after that you did not see as a confirmation of your faith in Me but only as a good deed which I did for you and for this city. And you yourself can now understand as well as I and Raphael how they can be accomplished, and which you very soon will understand even better.
GGJ|10|222|6|0|What someone has analyzed, perceived and understood in his heart and spirit, as it were from fiber to fiber, is no more factor to force him to believe, but only to entirely strengthen his spirit in him. Therefore he does not belong anymore to the class of forced ripe fruits but already to the class of the fruits that became fully ripe. For I say to you: every human being who hears a truth in his life, still not knowing more thoroughly about the inner basic elements, but who believes the truth anyway without caring about the inner elements, still strongly belongs to an unripe fruit. However, the one who let doubts come up in him about the truth that he heard, this as long as he will come to learn all inner basic elements on which that truth is based, belongs truly not to a forced ripe fruit but to a fully ripe one.
GGJ|10|222|7|0|Because one should be either completely cold or already completely hot in his heart regarding Me if he wants to be accepted by Me. For lukewarm people will be kept away from Me till they will become cold or hot. A decisive character is a thousand times more preferable to Me than thousand indecisive ones, because those indecisive ones look like the raw pots on the turning disk of a potter and which can only be used once they are hardened in the fire. And so, also these lukewarm people must first go through all kinds of fire of trials and temptations before they will become suitable and solid for Me and My Kingdom.
GGJ|10|222|8|0|I believe that I told you everything now to reassure you all. Although I still could tell you a lot about it, but for what reason? He who can completely see the truth in a short sermon does not need a long sermon. However, he who does not see the truth in a short sermon will even less see it in a long sermon. Do you agree with this teaching of Mine and are you satisfied with it?"
GGJ|10|222|9|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "O Lord and Master, extremely. I even would say: a thousand times more than completely satisfied, and the only thing that is left for me and the others to do is to thank You from the bottom of our heart till the end of our earthly life. You, o Lord and Master, by the mercy that You gave us, built in our heart a temple for Yourself which no power in the world will ever be able to destroy. But protect also this temple of Yours against too big storms of temptation."
GGJ|10|222|10|0|I said: "What you ask will also be given to you.
GGJ|10|222|11|0|But now it is almost midnight, and so we will also give our body a short rest. We will still see and speak with each other tomorrow morning before My departure."
GGJ|10|222|12|0|Then we all went to rest.
GGJ|10|223|1|1|Judas Iscariot (25/5)
GGJ|10|223|1|0|Everyone was early on his feet in the morning, also I with My disciples. And the innkeeper set his wife and his kitchen personnel early to work to prepare a morning meal for us.
GGJ|10|223|2|0|But I went directly outside with John, Peter and James, more specifically to the already known mountain Nebo. The other disciples were still dressing and washing themselves. Also their hair was still untidy and they had to fix that.
GGJ|10|223|3|0|Soon the innkeeper and his son came after Me, as well as the supreme judicial city officer, this time with his wife and children who were still not very big or very old. It also did not take long before the 3 Apollo priests came. A short time after that came also the other disciples except Judas Iscariot. He preferred to walk around in the city where he really commended to the citizens the good deed of My miracles and for which they gave him more or less money. He put that money in his purse after which he went to the inn, and immediately, more than an hour before the morning meal, he ordered bread and wine.
GGJ|10|223|4|0|On the mountain the innkeeper asked Me what happened to that one disciple, since he was not present this time.
GGJ|10|223|5|0|I said to the innkeeper: "Just let him be absent, for I prefer his absence more than of his presence, and it is not necessary to tell you more."
GGJ|10|223|6|0|Now the supreme judicial city officer asked Me: "O Lord and Master, how was that man accepted among Your disciples? Because look, I do not ask You this with no purpose. I immediately noticed that man with my sharp eye of a judge, for he could never look someone straight in the face, and also during Your very great divine words and speeches he looked completely absent and gloomy in front of him, and with not any expression on his face he did not show any amazement or any approving. He also did not say a word from which one could have noticed his talent as an orator while all the other disciples were talking on both sides, partly with You Yourself, partly also among each other. In short, I must tell You that I really do not like that disciple of Yours. If I had someone like him among my many servants, I would have dismissed him a long time ago. From which city does he actually come from?"
GGJ|10|223|7|0|I said: "He is a Galilean and he is a potter by profession. Of all My disciples he knows the Scriptures best and he is a talented orator as a teacher. But besides that he is also very greedy for money, and this is the actual devil in him which he will not get rid off, for all kinds of devils and evil spirits are – once they took possession of the heart of man – easier to remove from man than the devil of miserliness.
GGJ|10|223|8|0|In every other bad spirit, sparks of some neighborly love can still be found, but not in the devil of miserliness. Therefore he is also the most stubborn one and penetrates the whole person till he becomes completely similar to him, and then he can better use that person for the most scandalous deeds. So let everyone beware of especially miserliness, for every sinner will more easily and sooner enter Gods Kingdom than a miser."
GGJ|10|223|9|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "If Your disciple is of that kind and You are almighty, then put him away from You. For to what use is such person in Your company?"
GGJ|10|223|10|0|I said: "Precisely because I am the Lord and almighty I must – especially on this Earth which is a nursing school for My children – equally tolerate the devils as the angels. For no one can become My child without a completely free will, and even for the devil the way to conversion is not completely blocked. So you will realize that I will tolerate a disciple, in whom for the rest I am not pleased, as long as he himself wants to stay. But if he wants to leave Me today, none of My company will stand him in the way.
GGJ|10|223|11|0|Besides, if he will not change he will soon receive his reward. But let us stop talking about that absent disciple, for there are other things that we have to discuss.
GGJ|10|223|12|0|Because after the morning meal I will immediately travel further and go to the region from where the brook Arnon springs which is well known of old, because the ways to the valley of the Jordan are from here very bad and difficult, but there is still a rather good way that runs through the valley of the Arnon, which is however further up also very difficult.
GGJ|10|223|13|0|I still have a lot of things to do in the Jordan valley, and the time is short before I go to Jerusalem."
GGJ|10|224|1|1|The Lord warns against laziness (25/6)
GGJ|10|224|1|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Lord and Master, You know all ways and paths on Earth better than I. But I know that from this city – but more to the north – one can also come down into the Jordan valley via a rather good passable way."
GGJ|10|224|2|0|I said: "My friend, I know this, and I still know many other things which you do not know. And one of the many other things that I know is also that I know which way I have to take, which place I have to visit and at what time I have to arrive in that place that I have to visit. Because I am not like some people when they have to do a work and say: 'Well, I do not absolutely have to start this work today. I will still have the time for that tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.'
GGJ|10|224|3|0|But I say: what you can do today, you should not postpone till another day. For if some hungry and thirsty person would come to you, asking you for some food and drink, and you would say: 'Just come tomorrow, for today we do not have the time to give you', do you think that the poor man will be helped by that? And does such postponing of a point in time for doing a good work also belong to the subject on neighborly love that I proclaimed to you?
GGJ|10|224|4|0|But if this does not belong to neighborly love, then a work that has been postponed till the next day and which could very well have been done a day earlier does not belong to neighborly love, but such postponing of work belongs to the category of the laziness of people. And laziness is always the beginning of all kinds of sins and vices, because someone who is always busy with right and good things will have little time to commit one or the other sin. But a lazy person will in his laziness think more and more about how to chase away his boredom which is the result of his passivity. And since every person is constantly surrounded by good as well as evil spirits, it is obvious that the evil spirits will have an easier access to a lazy person than to an active person. And once those evil spirits receive access to a person, they soon entangle his mind in all kinds of useless fantasies and will pull him more and more down into their dirty and dark spheres.
GGJ|10|224|5|0|Now that you know that, you should not postpone a work till the following day if you easily can do it today."
GGJ|10|224|6|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "But I also thank You for this lesson, Lord and Master, for I concluded from this that also I as a gentile was not wrong when already for a long time I made this lesson of Yours as one of my most important principles of life. Every one of my servants has to also very strictly follow that principle of life, and we thus never have any troublesome arrears in our work."
GGJ|10|224|7|0|I said: "Yes, yes, I know your Roman laws, they are good, and he who will heed them will not fare badly in the world. But now the sun is almost rising. Let us concentrate on that."
GGJ|10|224|8|0|Then everyone observed the light clouds in the east that looked completely pink-red and became brighter and brighter, which all enjoyed, especially the 3 Apollo priests, so much so that they almost spoke out the sayings of praise for the god Apollo, but they soon restrained themselves and began to praise Me, saying that I was the actual, true, eternal Apollo who let the sun go up and down, as well as the moon and all the stars.
GGJ|10|224|9|0|I said to them: "My dear friends, My name is only 'Lord and Master'. So spare Me the name Apollo, for I thoroughly explained this name to you yesterday."
GGJ|10|224|10|0|The Apollo priests were satisfied with that and they thanked Me for this admonition.
GGJ|10|225|1|1|About saving (25/7)
GGJ|10|225|1|0|On this, the innkeeper asked Me: "Lord and Master, what about the virtue of saving, which is also part of the important life's principles of the Romans? For there is a saying: 'He who saves when he is young will not suffer poverty when he is old', and this life's principle is also known to the Jews, almost more than among the Romans."
GGJ|10|225|2|0|On that, I said: "The Romans know also another life's principle which sounds as follows: 'In medio beati', or: 'The golden middle way'. I say to you that saving in the right way is a virtue as long as it does not go too far and as long as a fellowman who lives close to a too thrifty person will not be somehow disadvantaged, for if the latter is the case because of thriftiness, it will stop to be a virtue, it will easily turn into miserliness and will thus become a vice.
GGJ|10|225|3|0|Therefore, I prefer many a person who manages his possessions very generously, but not exaggerated, instead of someone who saves too much, for an excessively spending person will also give something to his fellowmen, and his error is only that he often uses his earthly possessions very unwisely, because by that he does more bad than good.
GGJ|10|225|4|0|A very thrifty person will finally give no good thing to anyone anymore, will scrape everything together for himself, saying that one has to take care of his house and family. But I say to you: let the fire of your love for your family be like a light that one illuminates during the night, but let your love for the children of other poor parents be like a big blazing fire by which a large region in the whole environment will be illuminated.
GGJ|10|225|5|0|The one who will observe what I have said now concerning his domestic thriftiness will receive happiness and blessings in abundance from Me in every respect, and that happiness and those blessings will from then on also stay with his house and his family. The one who will not observe this life's principle that I have now explained will experience that his children and relatives will very soon and often waste in a neglectful manner what he has gathered and will then soon have to suffer all kinds of need and misery. So, be reasonable and wise in everything that you do according to My teaching and think deeply about the effects and the final result of your actions."
GGJ|10|225|6|0|The innkeeper said on that: "O Lord and Master, I thank You from the deepest of my heart for this very wise lesson, and I am all the more happy about it because to a certain degree this was already part of my life's principles since my youth, and it will more and more become part of it in the future."
GGJ|10|225|7|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "Lord and Master, also I will imprint this deeply in my heart and will also practice that my love for my wife and children will have to become like a true light, but with my love for the children of other, poor parents I want to put a whole city into flames, and the light of that fire will illuminate everything in the whole wide environment. Is this right, Lord and Master?"
GGJ|10|225|8|0|I said: "This you will very well know when you will act according to My Word. Therefore, act and live."
GGJ|10|226|1|1|Morning greetings from the crane birds. About the outer life’s sphere (the aura). (25/8)
GGJ|10|226|1|0|Just after I had said that, a big flight of crane birds flew in the air from the west in eastern direction, more specifically to the swamp regions of the river Euphrates.
GGJ|10|226|2|0|When the whole flight flew quite high in the air right above us, it was as if the birds came to a halt and in various circles they came near the place where we stood.
GGJ|10|226|3|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "Lord and Master, this means that we will soon have a different kind of weather. What do You, o Lord and Master, say about this assumption?"
GGJ|10|226|4|0|I said: "This is what the people came to believe from experience, but crane birds or not it is obvious that at the end of the autumn after which winter will inevitably follow, the weather will also change sooner or later. But this year the weather will remain as it is now for a little longer.
GGJ|10|226|5|0|This time the crane birds that circle above us are no prophets for a change of weather, but their souls also become aware in whose nearness they are. They now give Him some kind of honor and in a certain way they give Him morning greetings because they are aware that He is also their Creator.
GGJ|10|226|6|0|Look, a dog who knows his master very well and who is very fond of him is also aware that he is near his master, runs to him and shows through all kinds of jumps, facial expressions and affections that he loves his master and knows him well. But he does not run to a foreigner, and when someone comes near his master he is furiously attacked, and he follows no one else's voice but only the voice of his master. But who tells the dog that such person is his master and no one else?
GGJ|10|226|7|0|Look, My dear friend supreme judicial city officer, it is not the flesh of the dog that knows this, but the dog's soul that is already on a higher level of intelligence. But how?
GGJ|10|226|8|0|Look, man as well as animals possess an outer sphere that surrounds them, which is necessary for life and which is very related to their soul. Many people who live very simply can often notice from a distance of several hours of walking that a friend, whom they knew before and who was absent for a long time, comes to meet them, and they even can determine the time on which that friend will come to them.
GGJ|10|226|9|0|Animals often possess an even sharper capability to detect and notice if something is hostile or friendly to them from an even greater distance. Dogs and cats possess that capability to a very high degree. So you can let one of your house dogs bring a few days of traveling away from you and let them be set free there, and without any knowledge of the Earth or the way, he will come back to you. Who shows him the way and on what was he focused so that he was able to come back to you again?
GGJ|10|226|10|0|Firstly it is your far reaching outer life's sphere – although crossed by numberless others – that shows him and that he very well can recognize as being yours by his strong sense of tracking. And secondly: what will drive him then to you? Nothing else but his instinctive love for you and his loyalty. He knows that he does not take the wrong way and knows very well that he is coming near to you when he comes closer or less close to your life's sphere which you are in a certain way radiating.
GGJ|10|226|11|0|Because the outer life's sphere is like the radiation of a light, but then only more in relation to the soul. The radiation is of course denser on the spot where the light itself is located, and when further away from the light the radiation of light will be thinner and weaker, and at a great distance one will hardly notice the ignited light. Especially someone who does not possess a sharp eye will see no radiation, but only the one with a sharp eye.
GGJ|10|226|12|0|And so also men and animals can notice from a great distance the radiation of friendly people and animals, this according to whether they possess a stronger sense of tracking.
GGJ|10|226|13|0|Look, I am the Lord of all creatures in the whole of infinity, and therefore also of those on this Earth, and so these crane birds are giving Me, as I already told you, morning greetings. And in order for you to see it, the crane birds will come very close to us and at My signal they will then proceed to the pond that I created for you yesterday by My Raphael. Then they will take a morning meal there and take a provision of water which they will need to continue their flight."
GGJ|10|226|14|0|I hardly had said that when about 340 crane birds descended to the ground, formed as if 2 rows around us and looked at Me. Soon after that, I signaled these animals with My hand to the pond. They flew upwards and in no time they were at the pond, and by their whispering they showed that they were very happy with the food that was present in the pond and also with the clean water with which they filled their internal water bags.
GGJ|10|226|15|0|Everyone looked with great pleasure to this scene of nature and they all praised My love, wisdom and power.
GGJ|10|227|1|1|Why the birds take up water (25/9)
GGJ|10|227|1|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer asked Me: "O Lord and Master, who entirely knows about all things. How come that these birds actually need that water to continue their flight? For as far as I know I always noticed that, compared to their weight, the birds take up 10 times more water than any other animal, and they nevertheless do not loose any urine. At least I never noticed that a bird urinated, and now You said that these birds really need the water to continue their flight while I thought that the water with the food that they took can only make them heavier so that it will be difficult for them to continue their flight."
GGJ|10|227|2|0|I said: "Yes, look, My friend, the Master of His works must also know best what they need for their temporal preservation and how their body must be organized to perform for which they are assigned. But as to why a bird needs water to fly, you should turn to My Raphael who is still present as you can see."
GGJ|10|227|3|0|After these words, the supreme judicial city officer turned to Raphael and asked him if he would like to give him a short explanation about this.
GGJ|10|227|4|0|Raphael said: "I gladly want to do this, and I will tell you very briefly. Look, when you slaughter a lamb or a goat, a calf or an ox you take out the bowels, that means the stomach, the intestines and the urine bladder. You clean all the parts in your own manner and blow them up so that they will dry on the inside as well as on the outside. You use the biggest of these hallow organs as small sacks and bags, and the smaller ones you also use to keep all kinds of grains of seed and other small things inside.
GGJ|10|227|5|0|If you would have here such dried urine bladder or some other sack, I more easily could show you how the birds have to take water in order to fly. But I will take care that the necessary means will be at our disposal for my explanation. Look, there we already have a rather big sack filled with water, and we will fill it with some ingredients that have the characteristic of sucking the carbon and oxygen in the water but free up pure hydrogen. Here are already the ingredients that you certainly know: a little iron, sulfur, chalk, salt and carbon.
GGJ|10|227|6|0|Now I put them into the water. They are already in the water and you can immediately hear a strange rustling and bubbling in the sack. Now we take a dry bladder. We will fill it with the easily ascending hydrogen. And look, the one bladder is already filled. Now take it into your hand down at the opening, and you will immediately notice how it pulls upwards. Now let it loose and see what it will do."
GGJ|10|227|7|0|The supreme judicial city officer did so and the bladder ascended immediately and fast in the air, so high that no one was able to see it anymore. Another bigger bladder was filled in the same way and a tree branch was attached at the opening. Then it was let loose and ascended with the same speed into the air.
GGJ|10|227|8|0|After that, about 12 bladders were filled with the remaining hydrogen and were fastened to a somewhat bigger and heavier tree branch with which they also ascended with great speed into the air.
GGJ|10|227|9|0|When the experiment was ended, Raphael said to the supreme judicial city officer: "Do you now have already a little idea why the birds use the water essentially for flying?"
GGJ|10|227|10|0|The supreme judicial city officer said: "There is a little light that shines in me now, but how the birds are using the water to fly is of course still not clear to me."
GGJ|10|227|11|0|Raphael said: "Look, every bird is internally arranged in such a way that from the water reserve that he took he makes as much hydrogen – a very light and fine kind or air in itself – as he needs for his flight, which he can very accurately calculate by means of his instinct. With this fine hydrogen he fills in a moment all his big and small feather shafts and hallow bones by which he becomes as light as a human hair. He always and easily overcomes that little weight with his two wings and he can then ascend into the air as he pleases.
GGJ|10|227|12|0|If you consider this well, you will easily perceive in which manner it is possible to fly for all those kinds of animals that can ascend from the ground into the air as they please."
GGJ|10|228|1|1|Travelling in the air (25/10)
GGJ|10|228|1|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "I understand this very well now, but from where do these animals take the ingredients that are necessary to separate the hydrogen – as you said – from its oxygen, because iron, chalk, sulfur, salt and carbon are not abundantly available everywhere?"
GGJ|10|228|2|0|On this, Raphael said: "My dear friend, from places spread over the whole surface of the Earth, many thousands of thousand times more than all the birds on the Earth will need for their flights for many thousands of years. Birds are very good mineralogists themselves, just like the roots and the branches of the trees and plants are very sharp and intelligent experts in the elements of life. If this would not be so, there would not be as many different kinds of trees and plants growing on the surface of the Earth, and the birds would also not be able to fly. So you can see that all the animals and all the plants can very sharply recognize what is useful to them and they also know how to use it.
GGJ|10|228|3|0|Consider an egg. Its shell is made of chalk, and the content, for what concerns the material part, is composed of some more chalk, salt, carbon, iron and sulfur. Every bird knows precisely how much is needed of each, as well as from where he has to get it, because it is for this reason that a bird, just like any other animal and also man himself, possesses the 5 sense organs, and a plant has its sensor threads at the roots and on the branches. And now I think that I have very briefly and as clear as possible explained this matter to you which is very difficult to understand for men."
GGJ|10|228|4|0|On this, the supreme judicial city officer said: "Listen, my heavenly friend, if men would know the proportion, which means how much of each of the 5 ingredients is needed, they finally could fill big sacks with hydrogen and by means of mechanical tools they would be able to lift themselves up in the air and fly around just like the birds."
GGJ|10|228|5|0|On this, Raphael said: "What does not exist now can still come later. But for the moment it is much better for man that he cannot fly physically, for if he also could do that he soon would be like the greatest animal of prey on Earth and he would not think anymore to cultivate the surface of the Earth.
GGJ|10|228|6|0|Therefore, it is better for man when his soul is spiritually capable to fly, but for what concerns his body he better can stay nicely on the surface of the Earth for which he is also physically equipped. Man can still go far enough, and very often too far, and when he cannot travel fast enough with his feet, he has sufficient suitable animals that can walk faster than him and that can bring him, after some training, from one place to another in a very short time. And he can also build ships with which he can move forward on sea as on dry land. In later times men will still invent a great number of means of transport that will rush with great speed from one place to another.
GGJ|10|228|7|0|And now, dear friend, you know about these things more than you need. I showed you all this so that you can easier realize that the Lord is truly the most perfect and unreachable Master in all the things He created, and this is what you mainly needed."
GGJ|10|228|8|0|Then the supreme judicial city officer thanked Me and Raphael with all the devotion of his heart, and then he said: "Truly, o Lord, one can learn more from You in one hour than even from the most intelligent person with all zeal in his whole lifetime, because with people it is always: 'Till here, and not one hair further', but with You it is: 'Till here, and then always further, up to infinity', for Your wisdom, o Lord and Master, has no limits.
GGJ|10|228|9|0|We are all extremely thankful for the purely divine mercy that You have shown us, and we will also never stop thanking You till the end of our life on this Earth. Lord and Master, forgive us now our weakness and our sins."
GGJ|10|228|10|0|I said: "These are also forgiven, but in the future you should beware yourselves of sin.
GGJ|10|228|11|0|But now we will leave this place. We will quickly partake of the morning meal and then continue our trip."
GGJ|10|228|12|0|Then we went immediately to the inn and took the morning meal. During the meal many things were discussed which are not necessary to mention here since such things were often discussed before.
GGJ|10|228|13|0|After the short morning meal, I quickly stood up with My disciples, blessed the house of the innkeeper, the supreme judicial city officer and all those who were present, and we then immediately continued our trip.
GGJ|10|228|14|0|The innkeeper, his son and the supreme judicial city officer escorted us for about 2 hours, and they were very surprised to see their land still in a good cultivated condition.
GGJ|10|228|15|0|Before they went back, they all thanked Me once more and then went back home. On this occasion, also Raphael disappeared again because I did not need him anymore.
GGJ|10|229|1|1|Section: The Lord in the Jordan River Valley
GGJ|10|229|1|1|The Lord with His followers in the Jordan Valley (25/11)
GGJ|10|229|1|0|I quickly moved on with My disciples and arrived around noontime in a little village that was exclusively inhabited by poor Arab shepherds.
GGJ|10|229|2|0|There was no inn in that village but there was a certain chief shepherd whose hut was somehow better equipped compared to those of the other, smaller subordinate shepherds.
GGJ|10|229|3|0|This chief shepherd asked us in his language where we were going, and he also said that there was no more village up to quite a long distance away from here and if we wanted to strengthen ourselves we could do that at his place since we probably would not be able to reach another village where we could receive some food and drink.
GGJ|10|229|4|0|I said to him: "You did well to remember us in your heart, and I accept your good will as a done work but we must reach the Jordan Valley today and so we cannot stay longer here."
GGJ|10|229|5|0|On that, the chief shepherd said: "If you want to go down to the Jordan Valley, then here from my hut is the best path to go down to the valley, because here you can find the first spring of the brook Arnon and it is not going down very steep. Therefore the path is very well passable while the other springs that form together the Arnon flow down very steep and the very narrow paths are very difficult for a traveler."
GGJ|10|229|6|0|I said: "You will also be rewarded for that advice, but not with gold, silver or noble stones, but with something else which will be more useful to you than the dead, shiny stuff that men covet so much. Look, this piece of land on which you and your neighbors live will become fertile, and your flocks will become bigger, so that you will see that I, who am saying this to you, am more than an ordinary person.
GGJ|10|229|7|0|On occasion you can travel to the city at the Nebo, then the inhabitants will tell you who I was, am now and will be forever."
GGJ|10|229|8|0|Being surprised, the chief shepherd looked at Me and asked for My permission to escort Me to the Jordan Valley since he very well knew the way.
GGJ|10|229|9|0|I said: "You do not have to escort us for that reason since I Myself perfectly know all the ways on the whole Earth, but because of your friendliness you can escort Me for some time."
GGJ|10|229|10|0|Then we continued our trip, and the chief shepherd of this village walked in front and guided us over a very good way till almost into the Jordan Valley where we said goodbye, and with a quick pace I went with My disciples to the north into the Jordan Valley.
GGJ|10|229|11|0|Only 3 hours after sunset we reached a small village where there was also an inn, and when we arrived at the inn we knocked on the front door.
GGJ|10|229|12|0|Then the innkeeper went to an open window and asked us a little grumpy what we wanted so late in the evening.
GGJ|10|229|13|0|I said: "A master of an inn is lawfully compelled to receive travelers and to take care of them at every hour, also at night."
GGJ|10|229|14|0|When the innkeeper heard that from Me, he thought that I might be a Roman judge, unlocked the door, made light and we entered the inn.
GGJ|10|229|15|0|When we took place in the rather big inn, the innkeeper asked us if we wanted to eat and drink something.
GGJ|10|229|16|0|I said: "We did not eat or drink anything since this morning, so you will understand that we need to take some food. You have bread and wine, and that is sufficient."
GGJ|10|229|17|0|The innkeeper said: "I also have meat and fish. If you want something of that, I can let it be prepared because the maids that take care of the kitchen did not go to sleep yet."
GGJ|10|229|18|0|I said to the innkeeper: "Since you are a Greek, your meat is not suitable for us Jews, for we do not eat the flesh of pigs and donkeys, and your fish from the Jordan is almost 5 days old and dead, and we also do not eat such fish. So bring us a big quantity of wine and bread."
GGJ|10|229|19|0|Then the innkeeper took his carafe and went for the wine, and his wife served us the bread. I took the loaf of bread that was not very big, broke it into pieces, divided them among the disciples and kept also a piece for Myself.
GGJ|10|229|20|0|Now also the innkeeper came with the wine, put a cup before each of us and filled them with wine which was however not of the best quality.
GGJ|10|229|21|0|And I said to him: "You still have a better wine. Why did you give us your worst wine?"
GGJ|10|229|22|0|The innkeeper said: "I keep the better wine for the Romans and the Greeks. But for you Jews this one is more than enough because all Jews are bad payers. Therefore, as innkeeper you have to see how you can get even with them."
GGJ|10|229|23|0|Then I said to the innkeeper: "Then take another carafe, fill it with water and serve that to us."
GGJ|10|229|24|0|The innkeeper said: "That I can do."
GGJ|10|229|25|0|The innkeeper left, brought us a big carafe full of water and put also a sufficient number of cups before us on the table and said a little grumpy: "If my wine is not tasteful to you, then you can drink water in the name of Neptune."
GGJ|10|229|26|0|But I blessed the water and changed it into wine as I had done oftentimes. Then everyone's second cup was filled with it and we drank and strengthen us.
GGJ|10|229|27|0|The innkeeper noticed however that the water was very tasteful to us, and he said: "It is strange that you seem to like my bad water better than my wine, because our water is not good since we do not have a spring but have to be satisfied with the water from the Jordan that has no more good water for a thirsty person because it is close to the Dead Sea."
GGJ|10|230|1|1|The unwilling innkeeper (25/12)
GGJ|10|230|1|0|Then I gave the innkeeper a cup full of water, and he was very surprised that instead of water he sensed an exceptionally good tasting wine in his mouth, and then he said: "As far as I can see, you are magicians and master sorcerers. It is not good to associate with such people."
GGJ|10|230|2|0|I said to him: "With magicians like us you can well associate but not so easily with the magicians that you know, for those ones have evil intentions and are full of deceit. However, I am the Truth Myself, and every kind of deceit is infinitely far away from Me. You will realize this more in the future than now. But bring us more bread now."
GGJ|10|230|3|0|The innkeeper said: "I have only one loaf of bread left and I need it tomorrow for my personnel, and my neighbors are all sleeping, so that I cannot go to them to borrow bread."
GGJ|10|230|4|0|Then I blessed the few pieces of bread that were still on our table and at once we had bread enough, and there were so many pieces left that the innkeeper could fill a big basket with the leftovers.
GGJ|10|230|5|0|He was astonished about this miracle, and he said that the changing of water into wine was not so unknown, for he knew that also the Bacchus priests had done something similar, but the multiplication of bread was more impressive to him, because someone who knows the secrets can make something out of something that existed, but to create something when there is nothing seemed divine to him, for only the gods were able to do that, but human beings never.
GGJ|10|230|6|0|I said to the innkeeper: "You are a Greek and you visited several cities in Greece, but you were not very concerned about the truths that are still spread here and there among men. And as innkeeper you are not the most willing one. You are very greedy, but despite that, you only acquired little wealth. If it would not have been that late today I surely would have avoided seeking accommodation in your house."
GGJ|10|230|7|0|On that, the innkeeper said: "Listen, my strange friend and guest. I would have received You more kindly, but your behavior towards me was also somehow rejecting, for I offered you meat and fish but You made a remark about which I could not be happy. I could not guess how you could know that my fish was not fresh and also that I only could serve you pork. Your remark was right but I nevertheless was offended by that, for You will understand that no one – whether he is a Jew, Greek or Roman – likes to be insulted. I realize now that You must be someone exceptional, for Your whole being seems to be inspired by a higher spirit, but despite that, so late at night I only could serve You what I have. The only error that I committed against You is probably that I did not serve you the best wine from my cellar, but I can correct my error and I will immediately go and put a carafe of my very best wine for You on the table."
GGJ|10|230|8|0|I said: "All that is not necessary, for if I wanted, the whole Jordan and the Dead Sea will have to be changed in one moment into the best of wine. But we have sufficient bread and wine now, and so you can eat with us and you do not have to deprive your cellar.
GGJ|10|230|9|0|Then the innkeeper came and sat with us, took the bread and My wine. He ate and drank and so he became very cheerful. He asked Me several times to forgive him for the fact that he did not receive Me with the right kindness, because he thought that I was a wise Man and that as such I would surely know that one's ignorance cannot be accounted as a great offence.
GGJ|10|230|10|0|On that, I said: "O, everything is all right. Eat and drink and be cheerful, for tomorrow you will be much more reluctant to let Me go than you have received Me today with these men who accompany Me."
GGJ|10|230|11|0|Then I also took a piece of bread, strewed salt on it, ate it and drank also wine. My disciples did the same as well as the innkeeper.
GGJ|10|231|1|1|The Lord predicts the arrival of a caravan to the innkeeper (25/13)
GGJ|10|231|1|0|Now also the wife and his 2 daughters came to us in the guest room, and the wife asked the innkeeper: "Do those guests take no hot meal, no fish and no meat?"
GGJ|10|231|2|0|The innkeeper said: "If they wanted I would have told you. These guests are satisfied with bread and wine, so you and your children can go to bed now."
GGJ|10|231|3|0|The lady innkeeper said: "We will not be able to sleep much tonight for we have only 2 loaves of bread left, and as I can see, there are many guests here who will not have enough with 2 loaves of bread."
GGJ|10|231|4|0|The innkeeper said: "Then go to work and provide good bread for tomorrow."
GGJ|10|231|5|0|On that, I said: "As far as we are concerned, you can refrain from baking bread, for as long as we stay here we will not lack bread. But take a few pieces of bread from the table and give them to your wife and your 2 daughters, and fill also 3 cups with My wine and give them to drink."
GGJ|10|231|6|0|This was done, and the wife and the 2 daughters could not stop being amazed about the quality of the wine and asked the innkeeper from where it came from, for they did not know anything about such good wine in the cellar of the innkeeper.
GGJ|10|231|7|0|The innkeeper said: "We will talk about that tomorrow – the guests brought the wine – but now, tell my helpers that they must provide fresh fish for tomorrow."
GGJ|10|231|8|0|When the wife and the daughters heard that, they thanked for the wine and also for the bread. But the wife could really not understand from where we got so many breads since the whole big table was still full of bread, and the wife thought that the innkeeper had perhaps borrowed the bread from a neighbor.
GGJ|10|231|9|0|But the innkeeper said: "All this is no concern to you. You will hear about it tomorrow. But now do what I told you."
GGJ|10|231|10|0|Then the wife and her 2 daughters left us, and we did not hear further questions of the wife and we had peace.
GGJ|10|231|11|0|When the innkeeper became really pleasant by the wine, he asked Me from where I and My companions came and to where I was about to travel.
GGJ|10|231|12|0|I said to him: "You also will hear about that tomorrow, but this you may know: that I came from above and that I will now travel close to Jerusalem via the Jordan Valley.
GGJ|10|231|13|0|The innkeeper was satisfied with that answer and asked Me if I and My companions would soon go to rest.
GGJ|10|231|14|0|I said: "Your chairs around this table are very comfortable. That is why all of us will remain sitting at this table and take our nightly rest in this way."
GGJ|10|231|15|0|The innkeeper said: "You will receive as you wish. However, I also have very good resting beds, but if you prefer the chairs, then this is also good to me."
GGJ|10|231|16|0|I said to him: "I surely know that you also have resting beds, and in sufficient quantity, but you will need these today, for over 1 hour a little caravan will come over from Jericho, and these will also take accommodation here. So you can prepare for it, for I do not tell you an untruth."
GGJ|10|231|17|0|When the innkeeper heard this from Me, he quickly went to the kitchen and told his wife. And his wife became desperate because of the lack of bread.
GGJ|10|231|18|0|Soon the innkeeper came back and said to Me that his wife was really embarrassed because she only had 2 loaves of bread in reserve.
GGJ|10|231|19|0|But I said to the innkeeper: "Then go to your bread storeroom and see if you do not have more than 2 loaves of bread in reserve."
GGJ|10|231|20|0|Then the innkeeper left the room hastily, for he suspected that I might have multiplied his 2 loaves in the same manner as the bread on the table. And when he came into the bread storeroom, he saw that it was completely filled with excellent bread.
GGJ|10|231|21|0|He immediately told his wife who from sheer amazement slapped her hands above her head and asked the innkeeper what kind of man I actually might be that I was able to create in one moment so many loaves of bread out of nothing and if it would not be risky to eat such magical bread.
GGJ|10|231|22|0|The innkeeper said: "You just ate the same bread in the room with your 2 daughters, and it did not hurt you, neither me nor the remarkable guests who all ate and are still eating from that miraculous bread. So do not worry. But go to the next second big guest room and prepare everything there for the guests who will soon arrive. Illuminate lights, so that the arrivals can immediately enter a well illuminated guest room. And when they will sit at the table serve them correctly, for I will not be able to associate much with the new arrivals because I will stay with the first guests and will serve them as necessary."
GGJ|10|232|1|1|The opinion of the innkeeper about the Jews (25/14)
GGJ|10|232|1|0|Then the innkeeper came back to us, fell on his knees before Me and said: "O noble friend of men, You have only been here 1 hour and made me already a debtor. You must be a great prophet among the Jews who probably do not recognize You, for in my opinion, the Jews are the worst people, especially those who live in the cities. And as far as I know, they persecute all great men who arose from among them, especially the very proud priests, and they consider every simple Jew who associates with a Roman or a Greek as a sinner. But they do not despise the gold of the Greeks and Romans, which is very well known to me."
GGJ|10|232|2|0|I said: "That is why, when you asked Me from where I was, I answered: from above. This you do not understand yet, but you will understand it. But that sneaky offshoot of priests in most cities and markets of this land, that was highly praised before, is a breed of snakes and vipers and they do not come from above, but I say to you: from below. Do you know what it means: from below?"
GGJ|10|232|3|0|The innkeeper said: "Dear friend and maybe the most remarkable Man who ever walked on the dirty ground of this Earth, there is a little light that comes in me: You are one of the greatest prophets of Your people. But I advice You as friend not to travel to Jerusalem, for You will know best that there is no worst rabble than actually those Jerusalemites together with their priests and their feudal king Herod. We Greeks cannot understand how the otherwise wise Romans could have leased a kingdom like Judea to such person.
GGJ|10|232|4|0|Look, I am a Macedonian and I had the opportunity to look around in the great library of Alexandria. Then I chose the military service, and during different small and big expeditions I even have been in India, then in Africa unto the Pillars of Hercules. And in Europe I went so far that I was almost frozen from all the ice. And I also visited Britain, actually from Gallia. But, dear friend, I assure You that I never met such breed of dogs as in Jerusalem.
GGJ|10|232|5|0|Look, from here, an average traveler can reach the shore of the Dead Sea in 3 hours. They say about that sea that in former times, by the power of the great God of the Jews, 10 cities with people and animals were swallowed in it by the rain of fire from the Heavens and as a result of an enormous heavy earthquake. But I would bet everything that those unhappy people, who are buried in the Dead Sea, could not have been worse than the extremely proud and pompous people of Jerusalem.
GGJ|10|232|6|0|Let the gods of the Olympus or the great God of the Jews descend from his Heavens, and I assure You that the Jerusalemites will urinate on Him and finally even stone Him.
GGJ|10|232|7|0|I am a gray soldier but I always have been a friend of great and exceptional men, although I actually never was a great worshipper of the gods, but every great man was for me in a certain way a god.
GGJ|10|232|8|0|But with whom shall I compare those Jerusalemites? As soldiers they are the worst, but as human beings they are even a thousand times worse. Therefore, You certainly can forgive me that immediately after Your arrival I could not express myself in favor of the Jews, for I did not know You before and I also took You half and half for a Jerusalemite. But by Your words and deeds You proved to me that You are quite different.
GGJ|10|232|9|0|Look, this place consists of about 60 residents, only Greeks. Once there was a Jew who also possessed a piece of land here, but we bought it with quite a high amount of money in order to be completely free from Jews in our little village. Now we live in great unity with each other, but as long as that Jew was with us, he knew how to mess up everything.
GGJ|10|232|10|0|We breed sheep, bovine animals and pigs. The latter grow very well here close to the Jordan and produce a lot for us. In order to protect the pigs against the animals of prey we also need a great number of so-called pig's dogs. I myself have 14 of them, but I assure You, my noble, wonderful friend, the worst of my pig's dogs is much better than the Jerusalemites. I really do not mean all the Jerusalemites with that – because also among them there may be here and there a better or nobler human being – but I never was that lucky to meet such person, and therefore, as a very experienced person of the world, I warn You against Jerusalem and its inhabitants."
GGJ|10|232|11|0|I said: "We will further talk about that tomorrow, and I say to you that you are not wrong, but now the caravan that I announced will soon arrive. So take care to give them accommodation."
GGJ|10|233|1|1|More opinions of the innkeeper about the Jews (25/15)
GGJ|10|233|1|0|The innkeeper went to stand before the house to see if the caravan would arrive, and he did not have to wait long before the caravan came, riding on camels and donkeys. Also the helpers of the innkeeper were at hand to take care of the camels and donkeys, as well as the luggage with which they were loaded.
GGJ|10|233|2|0|The people entered the house and the innkeeper guided them at once to the second room and said to them: "Here are the servants. Whatever you wish will also be given to you."
GGJ|10|233|3|0|Then the innkeeper came immediately back to us and said to Me: "O my wonderful, dear friend, I will not meddle too much with those guests that have arrived now, for I immediately noticed that they are businessmen from Jerusalem, and among that group are also 3 Levites who are also traders."
GGJ|10|233|4|0|I said: "I could have told you that before but this would not have been pleasant to you. But now that you know who they are you also will know how you have to deal with those people for best results."
GGJ|10|233|5|0|The innkeeper said: "They also can eat the fishes that I still have in reserve. They are not bad at all because immediately after they were caught they were fried and well salted. Then they have bread and wine and they will have to be satisfied with that. I also have smoked meat of sheep and goat. If they want to have that, then that can also be prepared for them, although the Jews do not eat smoked meat, especially when they are among each other, but when they come to us gentiles and are really hungry, they eat everything that we serve them."
GGJ|10|233|6|0|I said: "They will do that also now, and you did well to put them in another room."
GGJ|10|233|7|0|The innkeeper went now to the kitchen and told his wife what they had to serve the newly arrived guests.
GGJ|10|233|8|0|But the wife had already put her fishes on a grill over the coals and was busy to prepare them.
GGJ|10|233|9|0|One of the guests came to our room to discuss with the innkeeper whether he had not a better wine.
GGJ|10|233|10|0|The innkeeper said: "There is no better one that grows here near the Dead Sea, and so you should be satisfied with this one."
GGJ|10|233|11|0|The guest made the remark that Jericho was also near the Dead Sea and they nevertheless received an excellent wine to drink there.
GGJ|10|233|12|0|The innkeeper said: "This village is not Jericho, and we also do not have the wealth to fill our cellars with the most excellent wine of Cyprus. Therefore we have to be satisfied with the harvest that our little piece of land can give us."
GGJ|10|233|13|0|When the guest saw that he could not achieve anything with the innkeeper, he went back to his companions in his guest room.
GGJ|10|233|14|0|When he was back among his companions, the innkeeper said to Me: "I do have better wine, and I feel sorry now that I withheld it from You and Your companions for the same reason as I am now withholding the wine from the guests that arrived secondly. But it is obvious, for I also thought that you were Jews, and I explained to you the reason why I absolutely cannot be a friend of the Jews. But as for you all, I very soon saw that although you belong outwardly to the tribe of the Jews, you innerly seem to stand highly above the present Jewry.
GGJ|10|233|15|0|Ah, the old Jews at the time of their judges were quite different people than the ones now. I am also know a little about the ancient times of the Jews, but the Jews nowadays are worse than worse. They are only greedy for earthly treasures and earthly prestige, and the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, together with all the prophets they – as they say – leave them alone. But I am of the opinion that not even one of those special high Jerusalemites still believes in a God or in a prophet. I also do not belong to these people who especially believe in some deity but I always had a just respect for the truth of the wise men of Egypt and Greece because it is only by the truth that I became a human being.
GGJ|10|233|16|0|Occasionally I also expanded my knowledge about your prophets, but I put them aside because I could not understand them, for I do not so well know the Old Hebrew language, especially its Scripture, compared to Greek in which I was born. Those Hebrew works are not yet translated into my mother tongue, apart from a few pieces in the Roman language, and so it is obvious that I am very weak in the knowledge of the old Jewish wisdom.
GGJ|10|233|17|0|Only one thing attracted my attention – as far as I understood – namely that the Jews hope for a new king who will come with great power and might and will establish a great, mighty and invincible kingdom for the Jews. But I am of the opinion that this king for whom the Jews are hoping will still not come for a long time and that they will have to be satisfied with the Roman domination for quite a long time.
GGJ|10|233|18|0|It would also be a great pity if somewhere far from Asia a wise and powerful man would arise to liberate the Jewish scum from the Roman domination. I do not know if I am right or not but my higher insight, which I possess thanks to the Greek sages as well as my rather clear reason, tells me that I am right about this people.
GGJ|10|233|19|0|Dear friend, You are unmistakably wiser than I am, and You will hopefully not tell me that I am wrong, for as I already made the remark before, this people is completely inclined to finally push every leader from the throne and stone the one who rules over them. And that is why I also pointed out to You not to go to Jerusalem to make Yourself known with Your wonderful wisdom, because the people in Jerusalem can use no one who is clearly wiser than those haughty people themselves."
GGJ|10|234|1|1|The Lord testifies about Himself and His mission (25/16)
GGJ|10|234|1|0|I said to the innkeeper: "Your opinion is completely correct but you also should remember that you have Jerusalemites as guests in the other room and maybe one of them is listening to you and he can then give you all kinds of problems and annoying situations."
GGJ|10|234|2|0|The innkeeper said: "Dear, wonderful friend, do not worry at all about that, because most of the high ranking Jerusalemites of reputation know me, and they know very well that a Roman soldier is not afraid for them. I already threw a lot of other truths into their face, and they had to take it because they well knew with whom they had to deal with. So I will also show no fear for those 20 Jews, for I still have my sword with which I dare to chase away 100 of those Jerusalemite cowards."
GGJ|10|234|3|0|I said: "I surely know the uprightness, justice and courage of the Romans, as well as the falseness of the Jews which has almost reached its limits, especially the temple servants in Jerusalem. Nevertheless, the latter remain the chosen people of the one, true God in whom also you Romans believe since you built a temple for this one true God and which you called: the temple of the unknown God. Nevertheless, as said, the Jewish people remain the people of God that was chosen by the one true God since the very first beginning of humanity on this Earth.
GGJ|10|234|4|0|But I also say to you that this title will soon be taken away from this people and be given to you gentiles. This people that behave now so great and haughty will be scattered over the whole world, and they will no more posses a country or a king from their tribe.
GGJ|10|234|5|0|I know that this people hate and persecute Me above all. Nevertheless I will have to go to Jerusalem, and I will not anymore be able, nor will I want, to withdraw Myself from their great hate and anger against Me. And the offer that I will give will open the gate to the Kingdom of God for all men on Earth.
GGJ|10|234|6|0|The old death and sin were still ruling up to now by the law that was given to man in all times by which death came into the world, but after My offer, life will rule by the teaching of Him who is offered by the full freedom of faith.
GGJ|10|234|7|0|Everyone who will search for the truth will easily and certainly find it, and will by that have the completely free, eternal life in him.
GGJ|10|234|8|0|I am one of the first who brought this teaching into the world. I came to those who are Mine, but these did not recognize Me and did not accept Me but persecute Me everywhere on all the roads and paths. Therefore, I will turn away My face also from them and will turn it to you gentiles.
GGJ|10|234|9|0|You are a gentile and I am a Jew, and nevertheless I took up residence with you with My whole company of disciples. And as you know, I also did good works for you, and what I did for you, I did for many of your tribe and will do so from now on till the end of times."
GGJ|10|234|10|0|On that, the innkeeper said: "Out of Your words, wonderful Master, blows a special spirit, and I have the impression that You are much more than some prophet of the Jewish people about whom I also read many great things. Also these prophets performed more or less miracles, but I never heard anything of the kind that You performed. They also did not possess Your word, for not one of them spoke as You speak. The two greatest of the old Jewish prophets were undeniably Moses and Elijah. From the Spirit of God that was in them, they brought a great teaching among the people in this world and also performed signs that were great, but compared to You they also seem to be very little men who gave their fellowmen what they received themselves.
GGJ|10|234|11|0|But it seems to be much different with you, for You speak as if from Yourself and act completely independently from the power and might that are in You. The other prophets had to ask for the word and for the power with which they could perform the deeds. You do not have to ask but act as a Lord who does not have to ask a higher divine being for inspiration of the word or for strength to perform deeds.
GGJ|10|234|12|0|Look, wonderful Master, I, as a very experienced, old Roman soldier noticed this in You, and I think that my opinion is not wrong in the least about You. Therefore, I gladly would like to hear from Your mouth what You say about Yourself."
GGJ|10|234|13|0|I said: "My dear friend, the day of tomorrow is meant for that. Then you will come to know Me more closely, as well as your neighbors. Today I do not want to say anything about this because of the Pharisees and the other Jews who are present in the next guest room and are still stuffing their bellies – which are actually their gods – with bread, wine and other food. Because not one of them still believes in the one, true God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and since they do not believe in Him, they also do not believe Moses and the prophets, and in Me even much less. Therefore, it is best now to take some more wine, bread and some meat, everyone according to his needs, and when we talk in between, let us then talk about several other things and let rest for today for what I am concerned."
GGJ|10|234|14|0|The innkeeper agreed on that and he filled our cups with wine, and we then took again some bread and some meat and drank wine with it.
GGJ|10|235|1|1|The origin of the Death Sea (25/17)
GGJ|10|235|1|0|While we were strengthening our body, the innkeeper asked Me again if I could not tell him more about the special nature of the Death Sea, and if it is true that on that place in ancient times several cities existed that by a special decree sunk deeply into the ground, forming the Death Sea on that place.
GGJ|10|235|2|0|I said: "You chose a good subject. This rather big sea received from that time on the name 'Dead Sea', because 2 big cities, Sodom and Gomorrah, and 7 other smaller cities are buried in its ground with all their inhabitants and animals.
GGJ|10|235|3|0|The Jordan had a very different course and flowed into the real sea, actually in the bosom of the sea near Arabia, which is also called 'Red Sea'. But at the time of Abraham and Lot the catastrophe took place by the will of the one, only true and almighty God, and the region of the streams of the Jordan itself collapsed and went lower than before. And so the river of the Jordan does not flow into the bosom of the Arabian Sea anymore but in the Dead Sea.
GGJ|10|235|4|0|If you or someone else would go with a suitable boat along the shore of that sea at a time when the sea does not emit vapors, you still would see a few remnants of the small cities under the surface of the water, but, as said, one should only go with a boat to the shores of that sea when no vapors above the surface of the water can be seen."
GGJ|10|235|5|0|The innkeeper said: "So it is true what the prophet Moses says in his books about the existence of that sea. Several travelers who traveled to different places over that sea related to me that they saw certain walls when they looked down from the high, steep shores that surround the sea. But I myself was never concerned about the environment of the Dead Sea. Because what can you do there? As far as your eye can see, you can only see high rocks that go down steeply towards the sea and are as dead – meaning without any vegetation – as the sea itself in which you can find no fish, not even where the Jordan flows into it.
GGJ|10|235|6|0|They say that there are only few places where with great difficulty you can come below the surface of the water that continuously emits strong vapors of sulfur, and so I never liked very much to observe more closely the nature of the Dead Sea. I am not a hunter and I also would not know why I as an old man would expose myself to danger by climbing on the steep, rocky shores of that Dead Sea and which are quite high now and then. The flat shores, where one can come more easily closer to the sea are a few days of traveling away from here and belong already to the rocky Arabia. So I prefer to very peacefully believe what You say, for I am no friend of death, and therefore also not of the Death Sea. I had the opportunity to go with a boat on the real, big sea and to know what it is like, and this gave me already trouble enough. So that Dead Sea will not see me.
GGJ|10|235|7|0|What was actually the cause by which the only, true, great God let those cities sink down in the depth of the Earth?"
GGJ|10|235|8|0|I said: "Nothing else but disobedience against the only, true, great God who often seriously warned that people to give up their big sins and to leave their sinful place where they lived because it was completely located on a layer of sulfur that lay deep into the ground, and the deity knew very well when it would ignite.
GGJ|10|235|9|0|But the people remained in their big sins, harlotry and orgies of all kinds and did not pay attention to the divine warning, except Lot and his little family. And see, in the whole wide environment of the Death Sea it resulted in tremendous outbursts – as you saw near Italy and Sicily – and the whole sky was full of fire, so much so that a dense rain of burning lumps of sulfur and pitch fell down on all the cities.
GGJ|10|235|10|0|That fire lasted more than 14 days. Through that, a hollow space was formed under the thin earth's crust of that piece of land, and the land fell down into the burning depth with everything that was on it, and it was filled only gradually with the water of the Jordan and a few smaller brooks. If this would not have happened, also the whole Jordan Valley would have been internally ignited and would have crashed down, for also that whole valley lies on sulfur and pitch. And so I briefly revealed to you now in a natural manner everything you read in Moses in a more detailed manner.
GGJ|10|236|1|1|The origin of the Caspian Sea (25/18)
GGJ|10|236|1|0|If you go further than the Jordan Valley to the north and even over the mountains of Asia Minor you will reach a very big lake, which you Romans call 'Mare Caspium'. That very big lake originated during the time of Noah in the same manner as the Dead Sea – or if you can understand this better: during the time of Deucalion , with the only difference that there are actually only 9 cities buried in the Death Sea, but about 500 in the Mare Caspium, including the very big city of Hanoch which existed then.
GGJ|10|236|2|0|Look, My dear friend, you will say: 'Why actually did that God allow that almost the whole of the Earth's population was exterminated?
GGJ|10|236|3|0|But then I say: God let men – and especially the Hanochites of that time – be taught and warned by awakened prophets and even by angels from the Heavens for almost 500 years, that they should refrain from doing certain things, especially that they should leave the mountains of the Earth alone, but their hard stubbornness and their very high pride did not heed the warnings.
GGJ|10|236|4|0|The Hanochites invented a kind of explosive granules, made deep holes in the mountains, filled them with those explosive granules and ignited them by means of long fuses. The explosive granules exploded and tore the mountains apart. But the Hanochites did not know that there are often very big and deep water basins under the mountains. Soon the destroyed mountains, which had no more support, crashed down into the big and deep basins, and by that, huge water masses were pushed to the earth's surface. Furthermore, during that fire activity, also the layers of sulfur, coal and pitch that were present in the mountains provoked enormous eruptions of fire by which the ground sank down with everything on it, and a sea was formed on that place.
GGJ|10|236|5|0|It is easy to understand that on this occasion huge masses of water had to come out from the inside of the Earth, and together with the water also a big mass of vapor and clouds that ascended to a certain height and fell down in cloudbursts as rain, and this for more than 12 months. This was highly necessary, for otherwise in the course of a few years the whole earth's surface would have been put on fire, for at a depth of about 2,000 klafter , and often much less, combustible material like sulfur, earth's pitch or coal, and at some places very big basins of naphtha are more than sufficient for that.
GGJ|10|236|6|0|You will therefore realize, My dear friend, that at that time one of the greatest floods of the Earth, that means the greatest part of Asia, was highly necessary, for otherwise the greatest part of the Earth would now be a desert, as this is now the case from the Mare Caspium unto almost the eastern end of Asia in a region long of about 2,000 hours of walking and a width of average about 500 hours of walking.
GGJ|10|236|7|0|But God the Lord took care that the Earth would not be destroyed so that men would not lose their school where they are trained for eternal life, because the one who does not attend the school of life on this Earth in the flesh will not be able to become a child of God but will eternally remain on the level of creation of the animals.
GGJ|10|236|8|0|It is for this reason obvious that the preservation of this Earth as a school to become a child of God is extremely necessary. You do not completely understand this yet but tomorrow we will come back to the subject, and then you will understand it."
GGJ|10|236|9|0|The innkeeper said: "My dear, friendly, wonderful Master, something happens to me now, like someone who goes out early in the morning and for who the first rays of the morning twilight illuminate his way. We, among Romans, have an ancient proverb which sounds like this: 'Non exsistit vir magnus sine afflatu divino' , but You seem to be most of all inspired by the deity, which means as much as to say: in You lives physically the whole fullness of the true deity."
GGJ|10|236|10|0|I said: "It was not your flesh that gave you this, but your spirit. But today we will not further talk about this subject, for those Pharisees are one by one starting to prick up their ears because they hear us talking. Talk now again about something more casual."
GGJ|10|237|1|1|The innkeeper asks for the reason of the destruction of Babylon and Nineveh (25/19)
GGJ|10|237|1|0|Now the innkeeper thought about it for a while and finally said: "My dear, wonderful Friend, who are filled with all the power and might of the one, true deity, since You can create everything You want by Your will, please give me a little explanation why the God of the Jews, whom you consider as the one and only true one, allowed that cities like Babylon and Nineveh were destroyed in such a way that it cannot be known anymore where they were located.
GGJ|10|237|2|0|Why did the deity allow that these works of human zeal were destroyed? It is true that also those men who lived in these cities did not sin less than the Sodomites, but what is actually sin?
GGJ|10|237|3|0|It is nothing else but a way of acting that is contrary to the existing laws of which every person in a country did not know about or only little, and it is also very right that a people must have laws because of the necessary civil order.
GGJ|10|237|4|0|But there must also be a corresponding education belonging to the laws. But who does the education? Who are the main educators of the children? They are the parents who – with the exception of the language and some experiences – are mostly as dumb as their newly born children. And the children grow up without any knowledge, science or experience.
GGJ|10|237|5|0|There are laws of the state that are not known by such grown up children, and this is the case in the cities as well as in the countryside, and often more in the cities than in the countryside.
GGJ|10|237|6|0|Such people with many passions have little insight and little intelligence. So these passions have great power over them and such people give in to their passions and sin against the existing laws which they do not know.
GGJ|10|237|7|0|The longer such people exist the dumber they become and the more sins are committed. And the rulers of such people, like the priests, live happier when the people become dumber, and no one is concerned about the education of humanity, not even the almighty deity. But once such humanity is doomed to die because of their sins, the deity brings judgments from above and from below.
GGJ|10|237|8|0|Would it actually not be wiser if the deity, already from the time that such people existed, would provide a good education for man so that the people would know what to do and then make sure to continue in the same direction?
GGJ|10|237|9|0|But now there are only the eternal punishments on Earth, and the teachers who are talented with God's Spirit appear only when people are already so wicked that they cannot be made better anymore.
GGJ|10|237|10|0|That such people will degenerate, in the country side as well as in the cities, is obvious and does not need further explanation and the prophet and teacher who is inspired by God cannot perform anymore miracles for such people who became dumb. Very few good people will listen to him and accept his teaching, but the greatest part of the people will grab and kill him.
GGJ|10|237|11|0|Look, my dear, wonderful friend, I may think whatever I want but such neglect in the education of the people, allowed by a very wise and powerful deity is not completely right. The laws of that deity may be very wise but what is the use if humanity in general never receives intensive knowledge of this.
GGJ|10|237|12|0|Why is there more order in the Roman state than anywhere else? Because the Roman government sees to it that its very wise laws are made known to every Roman, and this till he has to pass exams to proof that he has sufficient knowledge of the laws of the state. For you only can receive the Roman citizenship when you can proof at the exams – in the cities as well as in the countryside – that you possess the necessary knowledge of the law.
GGJ|10|237|13|0|In my opinion, this should also be introduced to all other nations, but in this way the deity as well as the state often let the nations go wilder than the animal kingdom. Then they can only act according to their passions and instead of becoming better they only become more wicked and darker and then they sin excessively and commit crimes. And once they have reached their peak in this way of living, the punishments come from above and from below, and then cities and nations are exterminated and ceased to exist. I can absolutely not agree with this manner of education of the people.
GGJ|10|237|14|0|This is why I asked why the deity had allowed that cities like Babylon and Nineveh vanished and ceased to exist. The people must have died without knowing what caused their death, but the cities and the land that was cultivated by the people cannot be blamed, nevertheless they disappeared with sinful humanity from the surface of the Earth.
GGJ|10|237|15|0|When another nation comes into the world they have to start again from the beginning, building houses and cultivating the land. And during that work, such people have again no peace but are permanently threatened by all kinds of enemies from above and from below, and these make sure that they will never come to a complete development of a true, pure morality and virtue.
GGJ|10|237|16|0|We Romans here in this village, who are mostly old soldiers, have developed ourselves, as far as this is generally possibly for man, and we also gave our children such education that following our way they can live longer, maybe for centuries if someone can guarantee us that our little village in the countryside will not be threatened or destroyed by no matter what enemy, which the almighty deity can prevent if He wanted but which He will certainly not do.
GGJ|10|237|17|0|And so, dear, wonderful friend, You who have a much deeper wisdom than me will certainly perceive that it is extremely difficult on this meager Earth to be a good person. But this would not be so difficult if a true, almighty God would take care that all people would be good people. But in this manner, the deity leaves the people to fully degenerate themselves already a long time beforehand. Only then He awakens several wise teachers and prophets among such people and they must then bring the people back to the old moral purity and virtue, as this can also be seen in the ancient history of the Jewish people.
GGJ|10|237|18|0|Only when the people of Israel became almost completely immoral under the rule of the pharaoh's, the deity awakened someone like Moses who had to free them from all their sins and bad habits. But I ask: why did the deity not awaken a wise Moses earlier among the people of Israel when they were still better and more willing?
GGJ|10|237|19|0|Look, my dear, wonderful friend, I and also my neighbors often thought about this and discussed among each other, but not one of us could give a suitable and true answer to this. That is why I presented this question with all my objections to You, and I trustfully am of the opinion that You will be able to give me the right information on this."
GGJ|10|238|1|1|The plague of laziness (25/20)
GGJ|10|238|1|0|I said: "My dear friend, you asked a very good and right question here, but one thing you forgot by this, that God on this Earth did not want nor could He have created the Earth itself and everything that it contains for an eternal existence.
GGJ|10|238|2|0|On this Earth, everything is changeable and perishable, and it is only a point of transition from the first judgment and death to the true, eternal unchangeable life.
GGJ|10|238|3|0|The deity with His almightiness can make it happen that man, just like the plants and the animals, must live in a certain order, but then man would not be man anymore, for then he will have no insight, no reason and also no free will of himself. But since the deity did not want that, based on highly wise grounds, He gave man insight, reason and a free will, and with that also the ability to become similar to God by developing and completing himself spiritually.
GGJ|10|238|4|0|That humanity is neglected for what their education is concerned, while the deity excellently provided for that education since the very first beginning, is only because of the laziness of the people. If nowadays there are still honorable and just men among the people like you and your neighbors, then why are they not all like you? Because they are lazy. That is why the deity let those big cities to be destroyed because laziness and the resulting immorality were dominating there.
GGJ|10|238|5|0|If those cities and their inhabitants would have remained just like you, the deity would not have send enemies against them but would have preserved them. The reason why they were destroyed is that their plague of laziness would finally not have spoiled and ruined the whole population of the Earth.
GGJ|10|238|6|0|At no time did the deity let these nations be without wise teachers, and many better people who lived in those cities were still saved by them, but those who were too lazy had finally to be removed together with their habitations.
GGJ|10|238|7|0|A wise government for whom a good order is important by means of its laws will surely also call a willful transgressor to account and chastise him. Should then the deity, no matter how good and indulgent He is, also not chastise a too degenerated people and wake them up with a just rod out of the big laziness and lead them to activity?
GGJ|10|238|8|0|You will realize that this is necessary. Take especially the completely free will of man at heart which the deity cannot hinder, then you will understand and realize everything concerning your rather long question. Because look, on a globe where man cannot sink into all the greatest vices by his free will, his intellect and his reason, he can also not raise himself to the highest and divine virtue.
GGJ|10|238|9|0|If you think about this, all the points of your question will become clearer. Because look, to create and raise animals, trees and plants is easy for the deity, but to educate people is not so easy. The deity can only educate them but cannot enforce an internal coercion on them. Do you understand that?"
GGJ|10|238|10|0|The innkeeper said: "The main thing is now clear to me, but there still are quite a few minor things which cannot be understood so easily."
GGJ|10|238|11|0|On this, I said briefly: "My friend, for the one who can understand the main thing, also the details will become clear. We will talk further about this tomorrow. My dear friend, now it is not the time to discuss this because the Pharisees are putting their ears to the wall again and they suspect that Me and you are two sages. We surely will have problems with them tomorrow. Therefore, you should open your mouth about something very casual, and we will discuss that."
GGJ|10|238|12|0|The innkeeper said: "My dear, wonderful friend, it is really very difficult, even willingly, to bring forward something very casual. We Romans have generally of a more thinking, serious and searching nature, and it is really more difficult for us to bring forward something very casual than something serious which can go together with the real dignity of a Roman. But since You want it that way, I will try to think about something that is not so important, whether this or that."
GGJ|10|239|1|1|Criticizing the food regulations of Moses (25/21)
GGJ|10|239|1|0|Why actually do the Jews not eat pork meat, which is obviously better than sheep meat? Why did Moses forbid this to them? We Romans know how to well prepare pork meat, we eat it and we grow older than the Jews.
GGJ|10|239|2|0|I think that the good Moses joked with the people when he prohibited this to them. He was initiated in all the Egyptian mysteries and well realized that his tribesmen in Egypt became real pigs, and we Romans make jokes about that and say: Moses saw that this people fell down into the lowest depth of dirt, and to prevent them from becoming even more dirty they were forbidden to eat pork meat since they were already dirtier than the dirtiest pig. And I think that Moses was completely right, because that people only thought about continuously stuffing themselves. Finally, no animal was safe anymore from their gluttony.
GGJ|10|239|3|0|But Moses, since he himself was a Jew, had compassion with this people and established regulations for everything in order to bring that people back to their former health and soberness, for he, who was initiated in all sciences and secrets, knew very well what he had to do to safe his people who were completely pining away, and thus he also made regulations about what they could eat and what not.
GGJ|10|239|4|0|In Egypt, as already said, no animal was safe from their gluttony. All sorts of birds in the air, all sorts of animals on Earth and all sorts of animals of the sea were in danger while the ancient Israelites and also the ancient Egyptians ate only the meat of cows, calves, oxen en bulls, chickens, lambs and goats, a few sorts of good fish, bread and wine, and they stayed completely healthy with that. If the ancient Egyptians and also the ancient Hebrews would have known like us Romans how to prepare the meat of pork so that it would not harm physical health – as well as the meat of different other birds and also animals like deer, roes, gazelles and hares – they also would have stayed healthy like us.
GGJ|10|239|5|0|But Moses was an Egyptian as far as his education was concerned, and so he also, after saving them from the claws of the pharaoh, established a list of food regulations that were very common at the palace of the pharaoh where he lived and where he was educated. Just said between You and me, my dear, wonderful friend: to this list of food regulations he added a divine coloring since he himself was supposed to be in close relationship with the deity, and he even said that the one who would take other food than what he prescribed, would also defile his soul. He probably did that to keep his people constantly sober. However, later in the Arabian desert, this for more than 40 years, he had it difficult to educate the people to only stay with these prescribed foods.
GGJ|10|239|6|0|But he really did not gain much with that, as we Romans see it, for the people were too strongly and too severely used to keep the outer norms and he let them believe, that, regarding a very pure, good and almighty deity, they did more than enough when they only kept the outer laws. And I honestly must tell You, my dear, wonderful friend, that this was not completely but only halfly beneficial for his people.
GGJ|10|239|7|0|The best laws that he gave were the ones that helped the people to know again about his God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
GGJ|10|239|8|0|But for what concerns that so-called list of foods and also the ancient, refreshed circumcision, he did not, in my opinion, accomplish what is best. But generally he was of good will and he certainly established an eternal memorial as liberator of this people. But if he would have instructed his people more with the wisdom of the ancient Egyptians instead of what he was doing, he would have accomplished a better goal for his people than with the prohibition of eating well prepared pork meat.
GGJ|10|239|9|0|And I have the impression that this is the reason why in this present time this people of Israel sink so deeply. What kind of advice would You, wonderful Master, give the people regarding the question what man may eat or not?"
GGJ|10|240|1|1|Advices about nutrition. The shortcomings of the laws of the prophets. (25/22)
GGJ|10|240|1|0|I said: "Precisely what you just said. That which is fresh and well prepared and which goes inside through the mouth does not defile man, and will also never harm his health when taken in moderation. But man should not eat anything of the meat of suffocated animals, which is common among many gentiles, because in the blood of animals certain unfermented nature spirits are swarming which are for the physical nature of man almost like poison and will therefore also poison man's blood, will make him sick very quickly and he will not be able to do his work.
GGJ|10|240|2|0|Look, after the fermentation process when there are no more impurities in it, the wine is very much advised for everyone to strengthen his body, internally as well as externally. But when one drinks the young must out of which the impure nature spirits are still not removed through fermentation, then that drink is harmful to him. That is why only old and pure wine should be drunk and the must should be kept till it is considerably purified and has become at least 2 to 3 years old.
GGJ|10|240|3|0|I know very well that Moses made a few mistakes with his people, as well as his brother Aaron. That is also why they both did not come into the Promised Land. Aaron came to the mountain Hor. He was allowed to see the Promised Land, lay himself down on the mountain and die. Moses came on the mountain Nebo, saw also the Promised Land and then had to die. You, My dear friend, know both mountains because they are located near to you.
GGJ|10|240|4|0|As said, Moses enriched especially the tribe of Levi – who were always around him – with much wisdom. He left the other tribes more in their brutality and he now and then ruled over the people like a tyrant when the deity did not really give him any command on this, and therefore he often received admonitions from the deity.
GGJ|10|240|5|0|That was also the case with all the other prophets, for not one of them really enjoyed his calling, and with all kinds of means the deity always had to stand as a corrector behind them and simply force them to action. But look, this is very normal in this world because the deity can and may not take away the free will, the love, the insight or the reason of even the wisest prophet, for otherwise he would be degraded to a dead instrument.
GGJ|10|240|6|0|The deity forces a prophet with His almighty Spirit to speak, to write or to act strictly as God wants from him according to the will of the divine wisdom during those moments of his activity, but He then sets him totally free again, and then he can do and act as he likes, and during that time he can make mistakes just like any other human being. Did you understand that, My dear friend?"
GGJ|10|241|1|1|The imperfections of human knowledge (25/23) 
GGJ|10|241|1|0|The innkeeper said: "Yes, wonderful Master, this short answer of Yours on my rather long question was for me more understandable than the former one, but this reminds me of a proverb of the old sages according to which nothing is perfect under the sun, that all human experience, knowledge and information is patchwork, and that the one who made so much progress by his zeal and came to great knowledge, will finally realize that man, even after learning, seeing and experiencing everything, will be wiser when he realizes that he actually knows nothing at all, for only a divine Spirit knows everything, but man only as much as that Spirit will in a way tell him through inspiration.
GGJ|10|241|2|0|But life of man is also too changing and too short to reach a profound development. When man is still young and strong, he is full of all kinds of passions, good and bad ones, to which he gives in and which makes it very difficult for him to raise himself to a purer light from the Spirit of God. Among a thousand people there hardly will be one exception. Finally, man gets older and comes to a somewhat more purified view, but then he often becomes sick, tired and slow, will only keep the outer laws and forms, and by that he will forget the divine Spirit. If everything goes well he can attain to an age of 60, 70 or 80 years, but in his old days he will then always think about death, will be discouraged and without strength and it will often not be possible for him anymore to intensively be concerned with God's Spirit.
GGJ|10|241|3|0|And so the true wisdom among men is always in a bad condition, this because of the previously mentioned 3 reasons. Yes, if man in his true manly strength could become at least 300 years old, the true wisdom of men would certainly be in a better condition than now. But in this manner, because of his short life, he only can record things now and then, but he never can put perfectly together what he recorded because he lacks a longer time of life.
GGJ|10|241|4|0|In Alexandria, there is one of the greatest collections of books in which a lot of things are written down in every area of human experience and knowledge. But where can you find someone who would live that long to be able to read through those books only once in his life? And so we, better people, must always be satisfied and comfort ourselves with our old saying: Sapienti pauca sufficit , and I am of the opinion that even the greatest wise men of this Earth had to be satisfied with this principle and had to comfort themselves with this.
GGJ|10|241|5|0|As a soldier I have traveled a lot of countries on Earth, but I never reached the end and I also did not understand anything of what I saw. I collected many experiences and images in my memory but to what use if I do not understand what they are, how and for what purpose they existed?
GGJ|10|241|6|0|The people know from experience that certain fruits are good for eating, that there are healing powers in many herbs, that grass is for the animals, which we call grass eaters, that wood is useful to make fire and also for the construction of houses and huts, but the people in general do not actually know much more than that. Therefore, I always look upon the people as very pitiful creatures of an almighty deity, whether they live in the very deep night of their superstition or walk around as highly celebrated wise men on Earth, since none of them know why they were actually put on this Earth without knowing or wanting it. And I think that You, who are a very wise and wonderful Master Yourself, will not say that I am wrong.
GGJ|10|241|7|0|All wise men on Earth whom I came to know, agree that after the falling away of the body there must be a certain continuation and survival of the soul of man, but of what kind? There is still no agreement on that.
GGJ|10|241|8|0|Also on this subject You probably will have one of the wisest opinions, but if we compare this with the opinions of all the other wise men, it will not be in agreement with the opinions of the other wise men. Am I right or not?"
GGJ|10|242|1|1|The tolerance of the Romans (25/24)
GGJ|10|242|1|0|I said: "My dear friend, according to men's worldly way of thinking you are completely right, but spiritually not at all, because there is only one truth for the spirit, and that is: to know the one, true God, to love Him above all and his neighbor like himself. This is better than all the knowledge of the Earth, and man's life is long and good enough for that.
GGJ|10|242|2|0|The one who is initiated in that one truth by the spirit of love in his heart from God will in a very short time possess more wisdom and knowledge in himself than all the book collections of the whole Earth, which I can guarantee. But it is not the time today to further lead you into that area. You will be further initiated in everything tomorrow, especially in that area. And when you will be entirely initiated in that area you will not have many other things to ask."
GGJ|10|242|3|0|While I and the Roman innkeeper were discussing about this, a Pharisee opened the door, came into the room, went immediately to our table and said: "My friends, according to our sand clock we still have one and a half hour before midnight, and since we heard your conversation about Moses and the prophets and also about many other things, and since we Pharisees know also that the Romans are often very clever and experienced men who often understand our Jewish histories better than we ourselves, I took the freedom to come in to you to speak also a few words here and there. You could accuse me for being very rude, but I know that Romans are courteous people who will also allow a Pharisee to speak, at least by asking questions, but not instructing."
GGJ|10|242|4|0|This is what the Pharisee said.
GGJ|10|242|5|0|The innkeeper said: "We Romans listen to everything that one may bring forward, on condition that we see spirit and reason in his words. And we are also friends of every human being who generally has good intentions with us and also with all other people, and he also has the right to speak in our company, whether he is a Greek, Jew, Arab, Persian or Indian.
GGJ|10|242|6|0|But your opinions in Jerusalem about the real value and the real dignity of men are often sky-high different from ours, because all those who are not like you arch-Jews, you consider sinners who are despised by God. We Romans are very far away from such basic idea, for with us it is: 'Live honorably, give everyone what belongs to him and harm no one'. So every person is equal in this manner of thinking and acting, no matter from which region on Earth, close or far away, he may be. We consider no one as a sinner, except thieves, robbers and murderers and also the one who willfully acts against the law.
GGJ|10|242|7|0|For what concerns the faith in some god, we let everyone to have his belief, no matter if it has truths or lies, for everyone must live, die and be happy according to his belief. All the rest we leave up to those powers that the Earth, the sun, the moon and all the stars have created, and never did any wise man raise his voice against our basic principles.
GGJ|10|242|8|0|We are known to be a warlike and very brave people and the Roman scepter rules now over more than half of Europe, half of Africa and half of Asia, but we never made war with our weapons against a nation that left us in peace. But when a nation dared to threaten us, and to disturb our peace and order, then we attacked that nation with the real courage of a lion, conquered them, made them servile and taxed them, as happened to you Jews and other Asian nations up to the borders of big India. But for what concerns the worship of their gods, we all left them with their belief, just like you Jews, and we even built temples for their gods, in Rome as well as in Athens, what you Jews did not do.
GGJ|10|242|9|0|We could have made a mistake regarding our great tolerance, but I always have the impression that also our tolerance is in that respect part of our basic principles according to which everyone should be allowed to possess what is his. All what goes beyond that should be and remain in the hands of a higher, divine wisdom.
GGJ|10|242|10|0|If you, a Jerusalemite, agree with this opinion of mine, you can speak in our company as you wish, for we Romans are more receptive to every real truth and wisdom than no matter what other nation on Earth. And a truly wise and intelligent person is equally accepted among us, without distinction of faith in transcendental psychic spheres ."
GGJ|10|242|11|0|On this, the Pharisee said: "My dear, friendly innkeeper, I spoke already with many Romans but I never met a more free and more intelligent Roman than you. But could you tell us something about our faith which is greatly threatened in this time?
GGJ|10|242|12|0|Because a Man has risen in Galilee. He travels around for already 3 years and preaches very insultingly about us, performs also certain signs like the Essenes and converts all the people to His doctrine by claiming that He is the Son of God and, based on the Scripture, He even clearly explains that He is the promised Messiah. And now we do not know what to do."
GGJ|10|243|1|1|The bad intentions of the Pharisees (25/25)
GGJ|10|243|1|0|On this, the innkeeper said: "I also heard about that Man, and He would make me very happy if He would come to me, for if He is wiser and knows about all things more than anyone of us, then I could learn a lot from Him. If He is not, then I will listen to Him and will let Him go the way He came, and at most I will say to Him: Friend, if You are not wiser than that, you better stay home with Your teaching and earn Your bread honestly with Your hands. But as I have heard, your Galilean, although a Jew, must be extremely wise and powerful in miracles, and He would make me very happy if He would come to see me.
GGJ|10|243|2|0|A lot of wise men lodged with me who besides their wisdom they also possessed much amazing power to perform wonders, and see, next to me sits at the table such wise Man who just arrived with His company today from the morning land. I kindly received Him and I will accommodate Him as long as He wants to stay with me. Do the same with your Galilean, then He certainly will never harm you. But if you persecute and hate Him, He also will persecute you, which I would also consider as completely justified. But preferably I am convinced that He will not persecute us Romans because we love and respect such awakened men. Did you understand that, my dear friend? Act accordingly, then you will have no enemies."
GGJ|10|243|3|0|On this, the Pharisee said: "We Jerusalemites are also no enemies of highly learned and educated men, but we absolutely cannot use any learned and wise men who want to take away our bread and income, for it is even a basic principle of a Roman that one must live, but one should also let others live.
GGJ|10|243|4|0|But if a wise man appears and makes us suspicious in front of the whole people, we cannot look upon the behavior of such wise man with indifferent eyes, and certainly not when that wise Man, as far as I heard, claims to be a Son of God, healing all kinds of sicknesses and attracting the whole people to himself with His miracles.
GGJ|10|243|5|0|They say that He has been in Jerusalem several times, teaching in the temple and turning many thousands away from us by His words and deeds and they follow His teaching.
GGJ|10|243|6|0|Well now, we Jerusalemites cannot look upon such things with indifferent eyes. But if He says that He is a Son of God, He clearly speaks against our Mosaic religion that accepts one God, for it is written in our law: 'You will only believe in the one, true God, and you will have no other gods besides Me.' But if He is a Son of God, we obviously have two gods. Then what can we do with such teaching that contradicts our ancient teaching of Moses?
GGJ|10|243|7|0|You Romans allowed us to keep our ancient belief, but He wants to take that away from us and that is why we have a reason to persecute Him.
GGJ|10|243|8|0|Apart from that, it is possible that He truly is a newly arisen great prophet, which has been the case several times among the Jews because the deity awakened men in the Spirit and they predicted to the people what they will have to expect if they neglect the laws of God. Promises were also given to the people if they would return to the ancient God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and that God would once sent a Messiah to the Jewish people and deliver them from all kinds of slavery and hard oppression.
GGJ|10|243|9|0|But that wise Man from Galilee is using that and He claims to be the promised Messiah. However, He was born in Nazareth in Galilee as a son of a carpenter, and we know that He practiced that profession with his father – who is dead now – and His brothers for almost 15 years. From where He received His wisdom and the power to perform miracles, we cannot know for sure.
GGJ|10|243|10|0|Look, my dear friendly innkeeper, these are about the most important reasons why we persecute that Galilean. For he who wants to bring us to ruin, we also will bring to ruin, because we finally are stronger than Him and all His followers."
GGJ|10|244|1|1|The innkeeper criticizes the Jewish priests (25/26)
GGJ|10|244|1|0|On this the innkeeper said: "You did not speak wrongly, but I nevertheless must make the remark that we, pure Romans, who are called gentiles by you, never heard a good thing about your Jerusalemite priests. For you are full of pride, full of selfishness and lust for power, and you persecute everyone who dares to face you with the pure truth, and I am strongly of the opinion that your prophets, whom you yourselves have stoned because they told you the truth, were not wrong when they predicted your ruin because of your not very praiseworthy qualities.
GGJ|10|244|2|0|For as far as I know, many things that they predicted about you came true, and many other things are still waiting for you and will also come true, because your worship of religion only consists of the fact that you have a temple that is richly provided with all kinds of treasures, an altar and a so-called Holy of Holiest, provided with the so-called Ark of the Covenant which is supposed to be from Moses and Aaron while you removed the old one and put a new one instead that is without power and effect, which is known by many Romans. Then I as a Roman, who loves the truth, ask: why do you not stay with the truth and why on the other hand do you cheat and lie to the people and push them with force into the darkness of a real superstition while you yourselves do not believe one jota of what you teach the people?
GGJ|10|244|3|0|Would it then not be wiser from your part, since you saw that the old Ark of the Covenant lost its power, to say to the people: 'Our God took His mercy away from us because of our many sins. So let us all do real penance and pray to God till He may again have mercy on us.' But look, you did not do that. You preferred to cheat the people because of your worldly good life and worldly honor instead of returning with your people to your God.
GGJ|10|244|4|0|Look, this is not the case with us Romans. There are many kinds of superstition with us, but a true Roman keeps to the truth, and when he meets someone who thoroughly knows and is initiated in all kinds of truths, he accepts him in a friendly way and enriches himself with the spiritual treasures of that man who is full of truth and wisdom.
GGJ|10|244|5|0|Because spiritual treasures are immensely much more valuable than material ones, for all material treasures are perishable and will once decay but the spiritual ones will go on and on and bring good things among the people. And therefore, the good and true things must always increasingly progress as long as this Earth is inhabited by human beings.
GGJ|10|244|6|0|But when human communities are formed that, out of pride, lust for power and selfishness as well as laziness, resist what is good and true with all the means they have at their disposal, it is easy to understand that such people and their followers will day after day sink deeper into darkness and persecute the men that are awakened by the deity and dare to face them with the truth. And I have the impression that with you Jews this is not only the case now but pitifully already for a long time, persecuting all those men who wanted to introduce again the ancient divine truths to you.
GGJ|10|244|7|0|If we Romans were not as powerful as we are, your pride and your lust for power would have driven us out of your country already a long time ago. But we are a great and courageous people now and respect also your Moses and your prophets, but we do not fear you and despise in you what already had to be despised a long time ago. And I want to say that we will not tolerate your deceitful game much longer, and when we will return with the weapons in our hand it will not be as easy for you as in the beginning when we penetrated into your country the first time and dominated you.
GGJ|10|244|8|0|For when we will come back, we will not spare your cities and synagogues as we spared them before. That is why I advice you not to persecute wise and truthful men but to accept them with love, to listen and conform to them, then we easily will agree.
GGJ|10|244|9|0|I very gladly would like to meet that Galilean and give half of my riches if He would give me the honor to visit this inn of mine. And so I am of the opinion that you Jerusalemites should do the same. It certainly would be better for you if you would think and wish the same as I and accept that wise Galilean very kindly, listen to Him, and after that would also do the good and true things that He tells you. And I say to you, my dear friend: all what is good and true will finally reward itself, but the opposite will also punish itself.
GGJ|10|244|10|0|Look, these are my opinions that I gathered in all my traveling in our Roman Empire. Be you also of the same opinion and have the same motivation like me, then you will be better off than when you will hold on to your hard lust of persecuting all those who can impossibly agree with you – as this is basically wrong in itself – and persecute the wise men, no matter from where they come, just like almost all of your companions and colleagues persecute them. Do you agree with me or not?"
GGJ|10|244|11|0|On this, the Pharisee said very embarrassed: "My dear innkeeper, from your point of view you can be right. One must especially search for the truth and for what is good, but where can it be found? Finally, man is and will remain always limited in one or the other belief, and up to now no one was able to lift your veil of Isis. That is why we are of the opinion that it is better to leave a people in their system of faith – whether its basic principles have much or little truth – instead of informing them too much with new truths that they finally cannot completely grasp and will furthermore leave the old faith and will then start to hate and persecute the old leaders of that faith."
GGJ|10|244|12|0|The innkeeper said: "You are very wrong in this. If no one will search for the truth anymore, everything that exists on this Earth will turn to some sort of rotting and decay…"
GGJ|10|244|0|0|With these meaningful words ends the dictation of the Lord, as it was given to Jakob Lorber, on July 19, 1864. Jakob Lorber, who was already ill for some time (see chapter 32), was called away by the Lord from his earthly duties on August 23, 1864.
